《Demons Beside You》


 Chapter 1

    Zhao dragged his luggage out of the airport.


    It''s said that foreign people are living in deep water and hot water. They must come to save them in line with the idea of helping the world.


    At the gate stood two women, one of whom was Chen''s mother, and the other was a white woman who was her assistant, as if her name was Sally.


    Chen Yu is an accident doctor. Those who have had medical accidents in China can no longer engage in relevant work in China.


    So her mother brought Chen to the United States, which is not difficult for the chairman of a pharmaceutical company.


    Of course, in return, Chen wants to donate her own bone marrow when her daughter, Chen''s half sister, needs it.


    Chen''s mother and father divorced long ago, and then went abroad to fight. Now Chen''s mother is the head of a pharmaceutical company.


    However, it has nothing to do with Chen Yu. They are more like familiar strangers.


    Over the years, they have made few connections.


    Chen''s mother''s help is more like a deal.


    Of course, their relationship is not bad.


    It''s not anyone''s fault that parents divorced in their early years. It''s just because they can''t get along. It''s so simple.


    There is no disrespect for the poor and love the rich, and there is nothing forced by reality.


    Then Chen Yu chose to work with his father, which is so simple.


    Chen is not the kind of person who lacks maternal love.


    "Here''s your green card, and your bank card. There''s ten thousand dollars in it."


    "Thank you." Chen took over.


    "What else can I do for you?"


    "No more Call me when she needs it. "


    Chen''s mother nodded: "what industry are you going to work in?"


    "It won''t bother you. I have my own plan."


    Plan a fart. Chen Zhu doesn''t even know where to live now.


    "If you want to go back to your old business, you''d better take a medical license first. If you practice illegally, you will be sent back and put into prison."


    "I see."


    After saying goodbye to his mother, Chen Yu got on a taxi with a salute.


    "Where to?" The taxi driver is a black man.


    "Help me find a motel, thank you." Chen''s English pronunciation is not very standard.


    "Korean? Japanese? Chinese? "


    "Chinese."


    "Hello, my name is Vincent. What are you here for?"


    "Escape."


    "My God, are you so dangerous in China?"


    "No, something happened to me at home, so I had to flee."


    "Black... Help?"


    "Well, I''m a doctor." Chen Yu replied helplessly.


    Chen Yu heard that every black man is a talkative, and Vincent proved it very well.


    "Man, can you tell me something?"


    "A patient I took over had an operation on him when his family didn''t sign the letter of exemption. Unfortunately, he died, and then I became the murderer."


    "Well, it''s a sad story. Why didn''t the family sign the disclaimer?"


    Chen Yu really didn''t want to discuss this topic. Did he tell this black man that this is a consistent trick of medical troublemakers, and let him and himself denounce the cold-blooded and merciless Chinese together?


    "Do you have any requirements for accommodation?"


    "The requirements are very simple, the environment is good, clean and tidy, the food is delicious, the price is cheap, the best beauty is more."


    "Yes, I know a hotel. It''s only ten dollars a night." Vincent automatically omitted the other requirements, only to understand, cheap.


    Chen was helpless, and then readily accepted the motel.


    This motel recommended by Vincent to Chen Yu is located on the outskirts of Los Angeles. The environment It was surrounded by desolate sand.


    It seems that Vincent knew the owner of the motel, an old white man with a big beard and a short stature. Maybe he was in a remote place, so he had no business. The owner was dozing off at the counter.


    "Hi, Ethan, I brought you a guest, a lovely asian."


    Ethan opened his eyes slowly. His response seemed a little slow. He looked at Vincent and Chen Yu. "OK, 15 dollars a night."


    "Hey, Ethan, don''t do that. This is my brother."


    "Well, if I give you cash, I''ll give you ten dollars a night for breakfast."


    Before Chen Yu came, he exchanged some cash, so he paid for the accommodation for ten nights.


    "Do you have any papers? A driver''s license is OK. "


    Chen took out the green card, made a registration, and Ethan took Chen to a room.


    There is no imagined mess, at least in Chen''s acceptable range, a bathroom and a bedroom, one side by the window, so the light is very good."Vincent, can I have a contact number? If I need a car, I''ll call you."


    "Of course, I''d love to."


    Before Vincent left, he hugged Chen Yu, who was not suitable for the over enthusiastic etiquette of Lao Mei.


    But Vincent is a black man who knows himself well. At least Chen Yu has a pretty good impression of him.


    This is my home


    At least, I will live here for a long time.


    Until you earn enough money, or you can''t survive.


    Chen took out his own salute. When he took out a metal box, Chen was very solemn.


    This metal box is handed down by Chen''s ancestors. Chen''s father was a Jianghu warlock before his death.


    Chen Yu is curious about how the semi illiterate father pursues the female school bully mother.


    It is said that if you open the metal box, you need to inherit Chen''s family business.


    But Chen can''t open the box all the time, so Chen is very happy.


    After all, even a third rate doctor is better than a Jianghu Warlock. At least Chen Yu thinks so.


    All of a sudden, the door suddenly opened, and Chen Yu, who was standing behind the door, stumbled, and the metal box in his hand fell to the ground.


    Then, the metal box, which had been tried countless times and had not been opened, was opened in this very unstructured way.


    "Sorry, I didn''t hurt you." Ethan stood outside with a hamburger strip in his hand.


    "Well It''s OK, is it for me? "


    "No, I just came up to see if you need any help. It doesn''t seem to be. Goodbye."


    Ethan''s answer made Chen Yu''s hands in the air, embarrassed and disappointed, especially when Chen Yu was hungry.


    Chen Yu closed the door again and picked up the metal box on the ground.


    Chen Yu thought that there was something in the metal box, maybe a secret script or a secret treasure.


    But there was nothing in it, nothing in it, which made Chen Yu, who had been very disappointed, even more disappointed.


    More than double the disappointment of not getting food


    Chen was about to put the metal box back on the table when something hit his foot.


    "Where''s the dog from?" Chen found that there was an additional sanddog at his feet.


    "Hey, you''d better be polite." "I am the Lord of hell, besib Vito," said the Shapi dog, turning around and speaking in a way that Chen could not understand

 Chapter 2

    "It''s said that a few people will have auditory hallucinations after flying. It should be my auditory hallucinations," Chen said


    "Man, you are insulting a lord of hell. Do you understand what this means?"


    "Do you know that there are more than 100 ways for Chinese people to cook dog meat?" Chen Yu didn''t give any advice, mainly because his brain hasn''t turned around.


    "Man, you can''t do that. You called me."


    "I called? Did I call you? " Chen Yu slowly put down the Shapi dog, who claimed to be the Lord of hell. At this time, his brain was a little disordered. No, it was very disordered.


    "Yes, I am a subordinate of the king of gluttony, Beelzebub Vito."


    "How do I call you?" Chen asked.


    "How do I know."


    "Isn''t it necessary to sacrifice or something to summon demons? What ceremony did I just have? "


    "I don''t know. I feel your signs anyway, so I came."


    "So what can you do for me?"


    "I should say what you need me to do for you."


    Chen Yu did not understand how Beelzebub appeared.


    But now he wants to find out what it''s worth to summon this talking hound.


    "I want money, a lot of money." Chen Yu put forward a very vulgar request.


    "Come on, I''m a subordinate to the king of gluttony, not to Mamen, the king of greed. I don''t do such vulgar things."


    "Then how can I summon Mamen''s subordinates?" Chen Yu is now interested in this problem.


    "I don''t even know why I was summoned by you. Do you think I know how to summon other demon lord subordinates?"


    "Then how can I send you back?"


    "What I eat, what I want to eat, satisfies my desire."


    Chen called room service: "Ethan, get me something to eat."


    Before long, Ethan brought some home-made hamburgers: "ten dollars, thank you for your patronage."


    But when Ethan saw Beelzebub, the sanddog, he added, "my hotel doesn''t allow pets."


    "I''ll find a place to bury it later, and then I''ll call the animal protection association and tell them you killed a pet dog."


    "Well, I''m kidding." Ethan is a bully.


    ¡­¡­


    "You should be friendly to me. I am your calling demon. There is a contract between you and me."


    "I suddenly felt that if I killed you, I might be able to replace you with a more useful devil."


    "You will be punished, you evil man."


    "Well, eat well, then go back to hell, or I''ll make you into a dog hotpot."


    "The food of mankind is the only place that I miss human beings." Besieb ate a hamburger with one bite: "unfortunately, my body is too small, two are already the limit."


    "Do demons have such a small appetite?"


    "It''s just that my projection can only appear in this form. Damn it, can you be stronger next time you call me? Let me have a bigger body. "


    "Is it about me?"


    "Of course, the stronger your strength is, the larger my body will be."


    "I should be grateful for my weakness, otherwise, I''m afraid my property will not satisfy your appetite."


    "Then see you next time."


    "No, never." Chen Yu made no secret of his disgust.


    Beelzebub slowly disappeared, in front of Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu also filled his stomach, and he was hungry.


    Suddenly, Chen recalled that before besib appeared, he saw the food in Ethan''s hands and had an appetite.


    Then the next moment, Beelzebub will appear, will it be for this reason?


    "Appetite?" Chen looked at the hamburger on the table, but his mind was full of people.


    Gudong -


    the familiar little body appeared again, and besib looked at Chen Yu sadly.


    "Said never to see? Why call me again? "


    "I''m just trying. There''s hamburgers on the table. Go away."


    "I can''t eat. What I just ate hasn''t been digested."


    "What a bother. I need to try to summon other demons."


    "If you allow me to use my powers, I can speed up digestion."


    "Use it, use it."


    Gollum -


    just then, Chen Yu suddenly felt very hungry, very hungry This feeling is ten times stronger than before.


    Chen immediately picked up a hamburger and wolfed it down.


    "Still hungry Strange, what''s the matter? "Chen zhumeng looked at Beelzebub and said, "did you do it?"


    "You promised me to use my ability." Beelzebub shrunk his eyes. He seemed afraid of Chen Yu.


    "This ability is a waste." Chen Yu turned his lips. "It''s not practical at all."


    "If the projection you call is strong enough, I can make a person die."


    "I''m a doctor, not a killer. My duty is to save people, not kill people And Your ability is only to let me eat one more hamburger. "


    "You are too weak, you miserable human being."


    "I feel like I can eat more dog hotpot now!"


    "Human beings, we have contracts."


    "And then? What would I do if I ate you? Dead? Or become a demon? "


    "You You will... " Besib was a little confused: "when I get back, I''ll check the devil''s book and tell you later."


    Obviously, this is not a devil who does not do his homework.


    "But you don''t know what''s going to happen, so you won''t dare to kill me, man." Beelzebub has a lot to do with guessing human nature.


    "Again, you are at my disposal now, aren''t you?"


    "You don''t have to expect me to help you accomplish some impossible wishes."


    "Come on, roll three times on the ground."


    "Human beings, are you challenging the dignity of a demon lord"


    "what kind of punishment will you get if you disobey the order of the summoner?"


    One, two, three


    "Good dog."


    "I''m not a dog, I''m a devil! You despicable human being. "


    "Three more laps."


    One, two, three.


    "Let''s make peace."


    "The second wave? I thought the devil would be a little more determined. "


    "In fact, it''s not. In essence, there''s no difference between what we think and what we think." "The biggest difference between us is that we demons are more rational than you humans," besib said


    "Do you know the concept of species?"


    "Many of you are in hell, most of you."


    "So hell should be more developed than the world? After all, there are many geniuses in hell, and after they die once, they should not die again, right? "


    "In fact, it''s not that their souls will only remember a part of things when they go to hell, and the longer the time is, the less memory they have. So we can only know the general situation of the human world from their mouths, but if we want to rely on those human talents to develop hell, it''s unlikely. What''s more, our demons are more enthusiastic about destruction than creation "


    "Are there many people in the world who can summon demons like me?"


    "In fact, I''m not. I may be the only demon who left hell by calling in the last 1000 years."

 Chapter 3

    Chen looked at the metal box on the table. "Do you know that box?"


    "What box?"


    "That''s it."


    "Which?"


    "The one on the table."


    "Where is the box on the table except for that lamp?" Beelzebub''s dog face was completely in a daze.


    Chen Yu was puzzled. He looked at Beelzebub and said, "you really don''t see anything?"


    "Man, there is nothing there at all?"


    He or it really can''t see anything.


    Is that the metal box?


    Chen is not sure. He goes to pick up the metal box.


    However, according to Beelzebub, Chen Yu was just holding the air.


    Chen opened the metal box and found that there was one more inside.


    Chen is quite sure that before that, there was nothing in the metal box.


    Chen took out the beads, and Beelzebub immediately screamed, "demon crystal!"


    "What? Devil crystal? " Chen Yu is more perplexed. How could this devil crystal be here.


    What''s the use of this devil crystal?


    And Beelzebub seems to be very nervous about this demon crystal.


    "Give it to me!" Beelzebub pounced on Chen Yu.


    However, Chen Yu raised his foot and kicked Beelzebub straight away. The weak degree of this bastard''s little devil is not much different from that of an ordinary sanddog, except for his strange ability.


    Since he is so nervous about the devil crystal, it means that it is a good thing.


    Chen Yu put the devil crystal back into the metal box, and Beelzebub immediately shouted, "where did you hide the devil crystal? Give me the devil''s crystal, I can fulfill any wish you want. "


    "Ha ha..."


    Believe you have a ghost, Chen Yu thought.


    "Tell me first what the devil''s crystal is."


    "Something that prolongs life." Said besib.


    "Do you demons suffer from longevity?"


    "Of course, in addition to the upper demons, we are little demons, at most 200 years old."


    "What about the demon lord?"


    "Well I am the demon lord indeed. I am the demon lord of our village. "


    Chen Yu was in a trance, but after thinking about it, he knew that since he was so weak, how could he really summon some big devil.


    "So how much longer can you live with such a demon crystal?"


    "A year."


    "Only one year? So little? "


    "Otherwise, you think it''s good to have a little one for a year. Give me the devil crystal. I''m going to die. If there is no devil crystal, maybe I''ll die soon."


    "Tell me the truth, how old are you this year?"


    "I don''t remember clearly..."


    "How old are you, I ask you to tell the truth." Chen Yu said in an ordered tone.


    "Let''s change the subject."


    "Are you going to refuse my order?"


    "Well, I''m thirty."


    "What? You''re only thirty? "


    "Is it strange?"


    "If you were human age, would you be a minor now?"


    "We demons are different. We know a lot from birth, and our bodies grow faster. In a few months, we can fully mature. Forget to say that I am the father of 15 children, and my wife just gave birth to a nest for me."


    Do you demons use nest as a unit to give birth to children?


    Knock knock knock -


    "who?" Chen asked.


    "Police, open the door, please." It''s a woman''s voice outside.


    Chen Yu didn''t believe it. When she came, her mother once said to herself that even if someone claimed to be a policeman, she must see the certificate first.


    Chen Yu opened the door slightly. There was a bolt on the door. She saw a woman in plain clothes with a certificate in her hand.


    "What can I do for you?"


    "There was a robbery downstairs just now. Can I ask you a few questions?"


    "Robbery? You don''t think I did it? "


    "I don''t doubt you. In fact, the owner of the hotel just said, thanks to what you asked him to deliver to your room at that time, otherwise, you may encounter the bandit."


    Chen Yu heard this, immediately relieved.


    After all, he didn''t want to stir up too much right and wrong.


    Chen opened the door. "Do you need to come in and sit down?"


    The policewoman came in and looked at the room. "Is this your dog?"


    Bark -


    "can I bite this human?"


    Beelzebub barked a lot, but strangely, Chen Yu heard human words."I found it. I think it''s a mad dog with a disease. I''d better not get close to it. I''m going to give me some shots these days and apply for a pet certificate by the way."


    "All right." When the policewoman heard Chen Yu''s words, she had a better impression of Chen Yu.


    After all, to be able to pick up a dog should be a caring person.


    "You were in the room twenty minutes ago, weren''t you?"


    "Yes."


    "Did you hear anything?"


    "No."


    "Did you see anything suspicious?"


    "Well I was in the room. "


    "I mean, did you look out of the window?"


    "No."


    "OK, if you think of anything later, you can contact the police."


    "May I have your phone number?" Chen Yu asked shamelessly.


    The policewoman smiled: "of course, but I don''t have much time. If you want to invite me to dinner, you''d better make an appointment in advance."


    This policewoman is not a very beautiful woman in American TV series, and her skeleton is a little big, but her figure is quite good.


    In Chen''s eyes, there is at least d +.


    "This is my phone number. Please contact me when you are free. Goodbye."


    "Goodbye, gren."


    As soon as gren left, Ethan came up.


    "Chen, I gave you this and your pet." Ethan took a lot of food and drink, a few hamburgers for drinks, and barbecue.


    "Ethan, I heard. I didn''t do anything."


    "No, although you are unintentional, I believe that it must be the will of God. Please accept a little of my heart."


    "Well, I''m not polite."


    "I won''t disturb you. Have a good dream."


    Wang Wang --


    Beelzebub is shouting there. Your Lord''s God is clearly the credit of our Lord. Why should it go to God?


    You human fatso, hurry to die for me.


    "Does this little guy like me so much?" Ethan smiled at Beelzebub''s barking.


    Chen Yu rolled his eyes. Which one of your eyes saw that he liked you?


    He''s asking you to die


    "Well, little devil, don''t disturb other guests. Be honest with me." Chen Yu took a picture of Beelzebub.

 Chapter 4

    Knock knock knock -


    at night, Chen Zhu heard a quick knock on the door.


    "What time is it?" Chen Yu opened his eyes vaguely and saw that the sky was still dark outside the window.


    "Chen, do you hear me? I''m Ethan


    Chen Zhu blacked up and kicked something under his feet.


    Wang --


    "human, you stepped on me."


    "Why haven''t you come back to hell?"


    "I don''t want to go back yet."


    Chen Chu ignored Beelzebub and went to open the door. "What''s the matter with Ethan?"


    "Chen, I''m listening to Vincent. Are you a doctor?"


    "It used to be, but now it''s not."


    "There''s something wrong with one of the tenants. Can you go and have a look? I don''t want him to die in my hotel. "


    Chen Yu rubbed his forehead: "did you call an ambulance?"


    "It''s half an hour''s journey from the nearest hospital here. In half an hour, it should be able to be sent to the morgue."


    "But I don''t have a medical license."


    "Don''t worry, I know the rules. I won''t say anything." Ethan took a few ten dollar bills out of his pocket: "that''s your check."


    "Just a moment, I''ll take my tools."


    This time, Chen Yu brought all his belongings with him, most of which were medical equipment.


    However, the cost of shipping is more expensive than the medical devices themselves. Chen Zhen was in love for a long time at that time.


    Chen Yu used to work in the emergency room. Later, the emergency room was not a place for people to stay, so he transferred to the surgical department. As a result, the pressure in the surgical department was greater than that in the emergency room.


    After a corner and three rooms, Ethan pushes the door and leads Chen Yu in.


    Chen Yu saw a young woman on the ground. She fell to the ground and twitched slightly. There was white powder scattered on the table beside her.


    "She''s overdosed on..." Chen asked.


    Chen immediately checked the pulse, pupil and heart rate.


    Low heart rate, hypotension, pupil contraction, purple lips.


    "I don''t have naloxone." Chen Yu''s face was heavy.


    "Is there any way?"


    "Does the fastest ambulance take half an hour to arrive?"


    "No way." Ethan said helplessly, "she is only 16 years old. I hope she can make it through. Do your best."


    Chen Yu thought about it. This young girl inhaled... Poison in the way of inhalation. That is to say, if she could vomit at this time, it could alleviate and alleviate the poisoning symptoms, at least for half an hour.


    Chen took out a set of silver needles and stabbed them in Qimen, Tiandu and Lingtai respectively.


    This acupuncture method was learned from an acquaintance of my father, but I haven''t seen that person since my father died.


    These three acupoints are linked to the stomach at the same time, which can play a role in promoting vomiting.


    But after a minute, the woman didn''t respond.


    Chen Yu''s face changed a little. He lifted the girl''s clothes and touched her belly with his hands.


    "On an empty stomach, Ethan, do you know how long she hasn''t eaten?"


    "She didn''t seem to go out these two days. She asked me to deliver food last night, but she didn''t do it today. Is there any problem?"


    People who inhale... Poison are already weak, and in addition to their fasting state, they are more likely to be poisoned.


    Because when the poison is inhaled into the body, it cannot be diluted by food, which is the most lethal.


    "Something had to be stuffed into her stomach before she could spit out the poison with the food."


    "Get some food." Chen said.


    "Do you have a way for her to eat?"


    "Try it, if not, she won''t last half an hour."


    As soon as Ethan left, Chen Yu immediately said to Beelzebub, "use your power to let her eat."


    People who inhale... Poison have no appetite, because it affects people''s physiological function and makes the body make a wrong judgment.


    And people who take... Poison for a long time are likely to cause permanent damage to their bodies. So never take... Poison, no reason, no excuse


    What''s more, the girl is still in a coma. It''s hard for normal eating and feeding to work.


    But her consciousness is still there, which is also the survival instinct.


    However, Chen Yu feels hungry


    "Damn it, why do you use power on me?"


    "You are in this range, I can''t control so accurately, so you are also affected. Next time, remember to stay away."


    "Here comes the food." Ethan is very fast, holding a lot of food.


    "No meat, no bread, no coke. Put them in her mouth. Do you have chopsticks? Forget it..." Chen Yu put his finger directly into the girl''s mouth.


    Meat can cause swallowing blockage without chewing. When in a coma, it is absolutely not allowed to force eating with meat."Is that ok?" Ethan can''t help worrying about Chen Yu''s rude way of stuffing food in.


    "It''s the only way to do it without drugs and emergency equipment, or to watch her die."


    All of a sudden, Chen saw a virtual figure rising from the girl.


    Soul!?


    "Go back!" Chen zhumeng shouted and scolded, and the virtual shadow was shocked and lay down again.


    The next moment, the girl''s body suddenly a smoke, and then followed a wow, crazy vomiting up.


    Chen Yu and Ethan looked at each other, and all of them breathed a long sigh.


    "Let her have something to eat. When the ambulance arrives, take her to the hospital and check again." Chen Yu packed up and got up to leave.


    The situation of this young girl is very common in this country.


    Chen Yu is just an outsider, so he doesn''t intend to fight with poison as a just fighter.


    It is not intended to become a people''s teacher to educate this young girl.


    "Chen, it''s hard."


    Chen Yu looked at the girl, shook his head and left behind the equipment box.


    This time, Chen Yu stayed up until noon, then stretched out to get up.


    After washing, one person and one dog went out to look for food.


    The motel has a hamburger a hundred meters out of the road.


    Chen and Beelzebub had enough to eat and drink before they came back with a strong stomach.


    "Chen, are you up?" In front of the counter, Ethan sat playing with his mobile phone. When he saw Chen Yu, he took the initiative to say hello.


    "Morning No, good afternoon. "


    "Chen, do you have a business card?"


    "Business card? No, you want my card? "


    "Not me, but I think you need a business card."


    "Why?"


    "If you want to be a doctor."


    "I don''t even have a medical license now."


    "I mean, to be a doctor outside the editorial board, trust me, don''t go to the medical license exam, because you can''t get the medical license exam, you just arrived in the United States, it''s impossible to get the medical license exam, I can help you introduce several customers, and pay cash customers, so that you can ensure that you won''t be found out, of course, I will draw a commission."


    "Is there any danger?"


    Ethan''s suggestion made Chen Yu hesitant. He knew that it was difficult to test the medical license in the United States. What''s more, his diploma was a domestic one, which might not be recognized in the United States.


    Ethan''s suggestion is to let him give up the normal channels and become a travelling doctor in the Jianghu.


    "Don''t worry, the client I introduced to you will not report you to the police or other government departments."


    "No, I mean, is your client safe? I don''t want to be a health consultant for the Mafia. "


    "I don''t know any Mafia, maybe some people are involved in the dark zone, but you can rest assured that the customers I introduce to you will ensure your safety first."

 Chapter 5

    In order to get a medical license, we need to be familiar with the medical laws and relevant rules of the United States. This is quite a new college entrance examination, which means that Chen has no stable source of income for a long time in the future.


    And my own money is certainly not enough to last that long.


    So after a lot of thinking, Chen Yu decided to accept Ethan''s opinion.


    "Chen, since you accept my suggestion, I also have some rules that need to be explained to you in advance. I''m only responsible for acting as an intermediary, taking 20% of the profits. Of course, only the customers I recommend will take 20% of the profits. If you develop your own customers, it''s nothing to do with me, and some special customers, you can choose to refuse. But between you and the patients, it can only be medical relations, absolutely It doesn''t matter that you can''t go beyond the scope of this relationship and occasionally have some sex... Relationships. As long as you don''t have emotional disputes, in addition, you can never disclose information about patients, especially privacy or defects, even if I can''t say that it''s for you to be my client, and all three parties are good. "


    "I see."


    "In addition, every customer must be a cash transaction, and there must be no transfer record. Otherwise, the tax bureau can find you on the head. You must give money first and then see a doctor. Because some customers have unstable economic conditions, maybe they died in a corner when you are collecting debts. In addition, if the customer requires you to sign some medical certificates, Don''t sign it. You can''t sign it for anything, understand? "


    "A lot, I understand."


    "As for your safety, you can rest assured that no one will touch you even if you see something you shouldn''t see in the process, even if you help the boss. This is the industry rule. After all, if they dare to touch you, then no one will treat them. You can rest assured."


    "Ethan, are you familiar with the industry?"


    "I haven''t been to a doctor, but I''ve worked as an intermediary. The rules are the same."


    Although Ethan and Chen have reached an agreement, they will not leave a written contract, but will only guarantee the contract in oral form.


    Chen Yu goes back to the room. Besib grabs a hamburger and eats it, and it''s in the sun in front of the window.


    "Beelzebub, aren''t you demons afraid of the sun?"


    "Idiot human, I''m not a vampire."


    "Is there a vampire?"


    "Since demons exist, why don''t vampires exist?"


    "On earth or in hell?"


    "Hell, there must be no human existence."


    "Why so sure?"


    "Vampires are actually branches of demons. In the last 1000 years, no demons have come to the world. The sub species of vampires left in the world must have died. How can there be vampires?"


    "What subspecies?"


    "It''s a vampire, but it can''t breed. It''s called a subspecies."


    Chen Yu is pure curiosity: "aren''t vampires immortal?"


    "How can immortality be possible? There are no real immortality creatures in the world. Demons, gods and vampires can''t survive. Most vampires have a life span of 500 years, and they can''t extend their life span through demonic crystals."


    "How do vampires breed? Is it just a bite that turns into a vampire


    "How could it be that pure vampires are bred through normal bisexual reproduction, which is no different from the breeding of human beings and other demons, and subspecies need very special rituals to complete the transformation, but I am not a vampire, so I don''t know this process."


    "Beelzebub, you don''t want to go back to hell, are you for the devil''s sake?"


    "I said yes, will you give it to me?"


    Chen Yu thought about it. Besib helped a lot yesterday, so he didn''t mind giving him the devil crystal.


    Chen Yu opened the metal box, but there was another devil crystal inside, which was much bigger than the one before.


    What''s the matter? Why are there two?


    Can this box produce devil crystals?


    No, there must be a special reason.


    Looking back at yesterday''s events, Chen Yu had some guesses in his mind.


    Is it because of saving people?


    The first devil crystal is because he asked Ethan to send food, so he passed the robber and avoided the danger.


    The second devil crystal is because it saved the girl?


    "Beelzebub, how long will this demon crystal last?"


    At once, Beelzebub became a real Shapi dog. He threw himself in front of Chen Yu and held out his tongue. His head was full of HII''s eyes.


    "At least five years, how many devil crystals do you have?"


    "It''s none of your business. Take it. Now, get back to hell."


    Wang -


    Beelzebub took the devil crystal in his mouth, and then his body slowly disappeared.


    Chen Yu is holding the small devil crystal. He doesn''t know if it''s useful for human beings.I forgot. I should have asked Beelzebub just now how to use this thing.


    At this time, Chen''s phone rang: "Chen, do you have time? I''ll get you a list for three hundred dollars."


    "What''s wrong with him?"


    "I don''t know, but it''s urgent."


    "Send the address to my cell phone."


    "The address has been sent. If you don''t know the place, you can find Vincent. He has been driving a taxi for ten years. He knows Los Angeles very well. You have his phone number."


    "OK."


    Chen Yu dialed Vincent''s phone number, and Vincent readily agreed.


    Soon Chen Yu got into Vincent''s car.


    Vincent went left and right. In twenty minutes, he had arrived.


    Chen Yu rolled down the window: "is that it?"


    In front of us is a villa covered by palm trees, with an iron gate at the door.


    Chen Yu went to the iron gate and said to the guard, "Hi, man, I''m a doctor. I have an appointment with Mr. Dell."


    "Just a moment." The guard took out the walkie talkie and released it after confirming Chen''s identity.


    Far away, I heard the loud music and the happy voices of men and women.


    When I came to a swimming pool, I saw that there were men and women in swimming trunks and bikinis, playing in the water or on the shore.


    Into the villa, there are also many men and women flirting, and even in the corner there are piston sports.


    Led by the guards, Chen pushed open the door of a bedroom.


    Inside was a couple of men and women, a big blonde girl with a glass of wine and a cigarette in the other hand, sitting at the window.


    The woman was only wearing a bra, and her hot figure was all over the place.


    The man is sitting on the edge of the bed with his head down.


    "This is your doctor, boss."


    "Asian?"


    "Any questions?" Chen Zhu put down the equipment box.


    "No, please help me to have a look."


    "What''s your problem?"


    The man opened the towel around his lower body and said, "I can''t stand it."

 Chapter 6

    Dell didn''t rush to bed any more and sent Chen Yu out of the manor.


    "I''m sorry, Chen, it was my fault just now. I hope you can come to my manor sometime. My manor will be so busy all the time. I think my girls are also very welcome to you Of course, including Tera. "


    "Thank you I''ll come when I have time. " Chen Yu doesn''t want to waste his energy here, but this scene of wine and meat forest is really attractive. It seems that he should find a fixed female partner first.


    Chen Chu opens her cell phone and finds the policewoman Gelin she met yesterday. She is a good target.


    Back at the motel, at the counter: "Ethan, here''s yours, sixty dollars."


    "Well, how was the first time I picked up the order?"


    "That customer is really hard to deal with. Next time he asks me again, you can offer me 3000 dollars."


    "You''re crazy. Three thousand dollars. Although he has money, he will never accept the price."


    "Believe me, he will."


    When Ethan saw Chen Yu''s confidence, he immediately smiled: "I did not see you wrong. Since you saved that girl yesterday, I knew that you were not an ordinary doctor."


    "Well, although I am studying western medicine, my level of traditional Chinese medicine is not weak."


    "No, no, no, I''m not talking about this That day you face the girl''s soul and call her back to her body. "


    "You..."


    "I can''t see it, but I guess it must be like this. Are you a legendary witch doctor?"


    "Please, Ethan, stop kidding."


    "I''m not kidding. I know people very well. It must be so. That night, the paramedics who came later said that it was a miracle that the girl survived."


    "I''m hungry. Give me two hamburgers. Ethan, your hamburger is really delicious."


    "Of course, but two dollars for one."


    "Can''t you please me?"


    "I can give you half price, but I will give it free of charge."


    "Well, another coke." Chen took out a coke from the freezer beside him.


    "Isn''t your doctor always preaching that carbonated drinks are bad for your health?"


    "Our doctor also said that drinking is not good for our health, but we can drink as well."


    ¡­¡­


    Chen Yu went back to the room, opened the metal box, and found another devil crystal inside, but the devil crystal is very small, maybe only the size of a finger.


    "Don''t you go back to hell?"


    Raymond crawled out of Chen''s clothes, but he could not see the metal box, or even touch it.


    "Human, do you want me to leave you?"


    "Whatever you like, the devil I summoned last time doesn''t like to stay with me very much."


    "I think I can get more opportunities to show myself if I stay with you."


    "There''s more chance to get the devil''s crystal." Chen Yu''s lips are turned aside. He doesn''t believe that a demon will like him.


    "I don''t deny that."


    "Well, you can stay as long as you like."


    Chen Zhu picked up the hamburger and coke and ate: "would you like some?"


    "No, I haven''t digested the demon crystal you sent me just now, and I''m not interested in human food."


    Just then, Beelzebub jumped out of the shadow.


    "Well? Beelzebub? Why are you here? Did I call you? "


    "I feel the smell of food and leave me one Wait You have a devil here? You call other demons on my back! How can you be such a despicable human being? I thought I was your only one! "


    "If there is a choice, I want to get rid of you now and never call you again," Chen said


    "You Ah... " Suddenly there was a tail behind Beelzebub.


    Ramon mercilessly bit at the back of Beelzebub. Beelzebub jumped up in pain and dragged him around the house.


    "Damn, you are the king of lust, the subordinate of Raymond! I knew, I knew, that this group of filthy and mean bedbugs lured you, never mind, I will help you to solve it, I will let it never appear again in your side, you have me one is enough. "


    "Belongings of Beelzebub, you pathetic pigs, this is my territory. Now, get out of here and leave the world. Otherwise, I will sterilize you."


    In fact, both Beelzebub and Raymond are the names of their respective demon kings, not their names, but their last names.


    They have no name, only powerful demons have a name.


    The two little demons are fighting in the room, but no one can help.In hell, demons have territorial consciousness, but here is the world, Chen''s territory.


    Regardless of the struggle between the two demons, Chen Yu arranged his clothes, because just now, he had an appointment with Gelin.


    Gren promised him to come out for dinner tonight, and Raymond climbed to Chen''s feet.


    "Human beings, take me with you. I can help you to make that woman immortal. I will be the most useful and powerful demon servant for you."


    "No, I have enough confidence in my ability."


    "Human, take me, no matter what you take her to eat, I can guarantee her satisfaction, even if it''s dog... Shit..."


    Chen Chu kicked Beelzebub relentlessly.


    ¡­¡­


    Vincent, as Chen''s chauffeur, arrived outside the motel on time.


    "Vincent, go to the platinum tower."


    "Chen, do you have an appointment tonight?"


    "Yes."


    "Do you have a condom?"


    "Er..."


    "Free." Vincent took a box out of the box next to the driver''s seat.


    "Thank you."


    "Here comes the platinum tower. Have a wonderful night."


    Chen and Gelin have an appointment to meet at the restaurant on the top floor of the platinum building. This is a high-end western restaurant. The interior is slightly dim, but the location is near the window. Most of the night view of Los Angeles can be seen.


    green wore a low gown dress with hair on her face and some foundation.


    "I''m sorry to have kept you waiting, gren. You''re beautiful tonight." In fact, Chen Yu intended to pick up Ge Lin, but Ge Lin refused.


    "I just arrived, too."


    "I thought you would come out if I offered at least ten times."


    "I happen to be free today."


    Chen asked Ge Lin to order first, and then he asked for the same.


    "What Department of the police do you work in?"


    "Serious case team, I''m responsible for all the homicides The taste of this restaurant seems to be much better than that of the last time, at least the price is right. "


    Chen Zhu also took a few bites: "well, it''s delicious."


    The taste is very common. Where is the price right?


    The price on their table is at least two hundred dollars, but it''s not good enough.


    Is it the difference in taste between the East and the west?

 Chapter 7

    "I''m sorry, but I''ve had a little too much tonight."


    "In our country, the girl who can eat represents happiness."


    "But neither the east nor the West likes fat girls, right?"


    "I like plump girls, like you."


    Gelin does have a little thick arm, but she is not fat, at least in the range that Chen can accept.


    "What are you looking for?"


    "I suspect my pet is following me secretly." Chen said, because Gelin did eat a little more.


    Although gren''s body is indeed bigger than the average girl''s, she can''t reach this kind of food.


    Therefore, Chen Yu suspected that there was another secret.


    "Eh You see, there, there is your little devil. " Gren saw: "what''s on its neck? My God It''s a snake. "


    "I hope we won''t be kicked out," Chen said, rubbing his forehead


    Such a high-end restaurant is not allowed to bring pets in, but Gelin said with a smile: "anyway, I''m full, let''s go out."


    When they got to the door, two little demons came out.


    "How can it have a snake?"


    "I just picked them up today, and they became friends Good friends... "


    "It''s amazing that a dog or a snake can be friends. Can it bite?"


    "No, it''s good. It''s Raymond."


    Now that we are here, we must make the best of everything: "Raymond, say hello to gren."


    Raymond raised his head, held it high, and nodded up and down.


    "God, it''s so smart. How did you do it? It''s incredible. A snake is greeting me. "


    "You two, how did you come along?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Soon, Chen Yu knew that they were secretly in Vincent''s car. When Chen Yu got in the car, they got in too.


    "Where shall we go next?"


    "How about going to my place?" Chen Yu glanced at Raymond beside his eyes.


    Gelin slightly pursed her mouth, showing a trace of unusual blush on her face: "OK."


    The two called for a car, went straight to the motel, and then began a crazy night.


    Both of them are very happy. Gelin is a woman who can let go. She can accept any action.


    Under the eyes of two little demons, the two men and women fought one after another.


    Gren is a good companion, and her best point is that she doesn''t rely too much on her feelings.


    They can only be regarded as stable * * and have made it clear with Chen Yu in advance that they are not male and female friends. Both sides can pursue their own feelings. When one of them feels that they can end, they will automatically terminate the relationship.


    Chen Yu is also satisfied with this. Neither of them has any emotional burden.


    The next day, Gelin left. Chen Yu was still in bed. I have to say that he overestimated his ability, so that he was crazy last night. Now he has a little pain in his waist.


    "Man, are you satisfied with my service?"


    "I won''t pursue you two for your assertions last night, but that doesn''t mean you can act recklessly without my permission. If you can use your ability to me or the people around me next time without my permission, I don''t mind having more dragon and tiger casseroles. You should know that as a Chinese, I don''t want to have more innovation in cooking To create a hundred ways to eat demons. "


    ¡­¡­


    "Chen, I have another customer. I''ll send you the address. This time, the customer promised us $1000."


    Chen Yu arrived at the client''s house and found out that she was a Hollywood star, but she had sex and illness.


    Even she wanted to use her body as a reward, instead of a thousand dollars.


    Unless Chen is crazy, she will agree to her request. Finally, she reluctantly pays a thousand dollars.


    In the next four days, Chen received three bills, the highest one was the little star, the lowest one was only four hundred dollars. The three bills were finally settled and nearly 1500 dollars were deducted from Ethan''s drawing.


    However, Chen is still satisfied with the income.


    At the very least, that income can barely survive in Los Angeles.


    The premise is that she doesn''t need to go to the platinum building to have a big meal every day. Gren is not that vain woman either. She has a big meal and a fast food, and she doesn''t have to pay for it every time.


    Chen Yu and Ge Lin are not tired of being together every day. They both have their own life and space, and they both keep a proper distance.


    "Chen, where are you going tonight?"


    "I have a good barbecue near here. The most satisfying thing is that the barbecue allows pets in."


    "OK, I need to be here at seven."


    "No problem, I''ll wait for you."Different from the first time Chen Yu and Ge Lin were in full dress, this time they both wore light clothes.


    Ge Lin just came out of the police station. Chen Yu saw that GE Lin''s left waist was slightly bulging. He was supposed to have a gun.


    After they got acquainted with each other, they had no formality. They were more casual in how to eat and how to drink.


    Ge Lin knows more or less about Chen Yu''s illegal practice of medicine.


    However, they seldom discuss each other''s work in depth, which is also a private space left by both parties.


    "Is it really OK for Raymond to eat cooked food like this?" Gren looked at Raymond on the table. He was in a bowl. Then she opened her mouth and swallowed a piece of meat.


    Gelin has seen some TV programs about what snakes look like when they eat, but she has never seen snakes swallow cooked food.


    As for Beelzebub, the Shapi dog is much more normal. Of course, his normality is only relative to Ramon.


    Besieb was standing on the chair with his hind legs and his upper body lying on the table eating.


    Ge Lin''s eyes suddenly turned away. Chen Yu noticed that GE Lin''s eyes were looking at her back. Just turning back, Ge Lin said, "don''t turn back."


    Chen Yu bowed his head dutifully and continued to eat. He found that Gelin''s hand was touching her waist and seemed to be pulling out a gun.


    "Can you tell me something?" Chen asked.


    "The man in front of the counter now, who is the suspect of twelve robberies and murders, that is, the man who went to your motel that day to rob, has three people died in his hands, one of them is a policeman."


    "You''re going to arrest him here?"


    There are at least 20 customers in the restaurant, and the suspect is extremely vicious. He is absolutely impossible to be captured. The greatest possibility is to turn into a gunfight.


    If it''s across the TV screen, Chen doesn''t mind watching a police bandit war, but when he''s in it, it''s a bad feeling.


    "Little devil and Raymond may be able to help." Chen said.


    "What? They? What can they help? "

 Chapter 8

    "Thank you for your patronage. That''s twenty-three dollars."


    Phil finished his account, took the packed food, and was about to return to the car when he felt something tingling under his feet.


    After two steps, he felt dizzy suddenly. He barely supported him for another two steps.


    But in the third step, he finally lost his balance.


    Phil is biting his teeth. He has seen that a woman who was sitting in the corner has stood up. From the action point of view, it is obviously pulling out the gun.


    Phil often deals with the police and goes to jail four times. He has recognized that the woman is a policeman.


    Strong will, let him take out the gun, just at this time, a shadow came and bit on his wrist.


    "Ah..."


    Phil''s gun has fallen to the ground, too late to pick it up. Gelin has come up and kicked it off.


    "Don''t move!"


    "Gelin, he can''t move any more, but I need to give him first aid That clerk, don''t be so nervous. This lady is a policeman, and this man is a wanted man. We have called the police, so we won''t bother you to call the police. "


    Although Raymond is a demon, he is also a poisonous snake, carrying neurotoxin.


    Fortunately, his venom is not very strong, at least weaker than that of vipers, and the main function of this toxin is not to kill, but to make people hallucinate.


    Gelin saw that although Phil was poisoned and comatose, his lower body was bulging.


    "This bastard." Gelin was merciless and kicked Phil in the lower half of his body.


    In fact, Gelin misunderstood the wanted man Phil, who was poisoned by Raymond.


    Raymond is a subordinate demon of the lust king. His venom has its own psychedelic effect and even the effect of hypnosis. So Phil, who is in a coma at the moment, is not sure what beautiful dream he is having.


    Fortunately, the whole process was very smooth, and the smooth Gelin was a bit unbelievable.


    A felon who killed three people was arrested so easily.


    It''s all due to Raymond and Beelzebub, especially Raymond.


    Gelin has seen a well-trained police dog. She is no worse than Beelzebub. The difference is only in size.


    But she has never seen such a clever pet snake.


    Unexpectedly, he knew how to make such complicated instructions. Chen Yu told him to bite whoever he wanted.


    When Chen Yu put forward the plan, Ge Lin felt that Chen Yu was crazy.


    How could a snake understand such a complex command?


    But it turns out that Raymond can and does it very accurately.


    It really understands what Chen Yu means.


    Chen Yu gave Phil a little blood, at least so that he would not die of poisoning.


    Although Raymond''s toxin is not very strong, if it is not handled in time, there is still the possibility of death.


    Gren had handcuffed Phil in his coma and was waiting for the police car and ambulance to arrive.


    "Chen, I''m sorry to spoil the dinner."


    "You didn''t do anything wrong. You don''t need to apologize."


    "And thank you, Raymond, little devil Chen, do they know what I''m talking about? Or do you need any special gestures? "


    "No, they''re smart."


    Fortunately, there are no cameras in the restaurant. In fact, the coverage rate of urban cameras in the United States is far lower than that in China.


    Because Phil has just been arrested, so there is no dinner and after dinner program. Gelin needs to go back to the police station in person to record the seizure process.


    However, Gelin didn''t say the real party, just said that it was speculated that Phil might have been bitten by a viper when he entered the restaurant, and then he had to fight with a gun, and was bitten to the wrist by Beelzebub, and didn''t say Raymond.


    After all, if you say that he was actually calculated by someone who controlled the viper, either everyone would treat her as a madman or Raymond would enter the laboratory.


    When Chen Yu returned home, he found that the devil crystal in the metal box had a very large piece.


    Chen takes a breath of cool air, which is bigger than the crystal of several demons before, and the total is bigger.


    The first few devil crystals can only be used as a unit. This devil crystal can be used as a unit with a block, which is quite the size of a small half of an adult''s fist.


    This must have been obtained by seizing the fugitive, but it''s so much to seize a fugitive. Is it more valuable to be a policeman to catch a bad man than a doctor to save a man?


    No, it shouldn''t be. If that person doesn''t get hold of it, it''s likely to cause more casualties. That''s why the reward is so large.


    At this time, Gelin''s phone came: "Chen, thank you so much today."


    "Well Glenn, why are you so polite? We don''t need to be so polite. "


    "No, I have to. You don''t know, that bastard. He killed more than three people. We rescued three girls from the temporary shelter he confessed. Fortunately, we found them in time. Otherwise, their fate would be very tragic.""It''s nothing."


    Chen Yu wondered if this would be something like merit and virtue.


    It''s just that this thing is called Devil crystal by the devil. Chen Yu takes out the little devil crystal.


    "Come here, you two."


    "Human beings, what to do."


    "This is what you call the devil''s crystal, isn''t it?"


    "Yes."


    "Then is there such a thing in hell?"


    "Yes, but it''s very, very rare."


    "What is the general way to get the devil''s crystal in hell?"


    "How can ordinary demons get it? Even big demons have to pay a huge price to get it."


    "So who bought the devil?"


    "It should be a mine. There are very few demons in it."


    "How did the demon mine come?"


    "After human souls fall into hell, most of them will suffer from torture and suffering because of their sins. After decades or hundreds of years, they will disperse into fragments. Those great demon Lords will bury these fragments in some special areas. When the spiritual fragments are piled up to a certain number, after hundreds of years, there will be demons Mineral, devil crystal is the companion mineral of devil mineral. "


    Chen Yu thought about it, if the devil crystal is merit and virtue.


    It can be inferred that some sinners fall into hell, but even sinners may have done some good deeds before their lives, so they have accumulated a small amount of merits and virtues, which are turned into soul fragments after suffering, and the soul fragments still contain their merits and virtues. After the formation of the devil mine over time, merits and virtues are also condensed into devil crystals.


    "This thing can only be used by demons?"


    "Of course!" Said Beelzebub and Raymond in unison.


    "If anyone tells me that human beings can use it, then the devil''s crystal will belong to them."


    The two demons looked at each other, but no one spoke.


    Chen Yu looks at the two demons. It seems that they are determined not to tell themselves.

 Chapter 9

    "Do you think I can''t know without telling me? I can summon you two, of course, a third devil, and then you may lose your job, and you may never get the devil crystal again. "


    "In fact, human beings really can''t use it. We demons eat the demonic crystal directly, but you humans seem to be unable to digest it."


    Chen Yu looks at the devil crystal in his hand, forget it, it can''t solve this problem for the time being.


    If the devil crystal can only be eaten, it seems that human beings really have no luck.


    "Is there no more scientific and effective way?"


    "In the words of your people, there''s no more efficient nutrient absorption than stomach digestion."


    Chen Yu looks at the devil crystal in his hand. Do you want to try it?


    Maybe my stomach digests


    Even if you can''t digest it, there will be a stone. What''s the big deal.


    Forget it It''s better to be safe.


    After thinking about it, Chen gave up the idea.


    Can not digest the two said, who knows what side effects on the human body.


    "Here you are." Chen Yu threw the little devil crystal to two demons and let them fight for it.


    Look at a dog and a snake. It''s wonderful that you come and go there.


    Outside the house began to rain, and in a few minutes, the rain was getting heavier and heavier.


    At this time, Chen''s phone rang: "Chen, there is another list, but this list is a little special, go or not."


    "What list?"


    "It''s a list of gang leaders. The price is not low. It''s three thousand dollars."


    "What''s wrong with him?"


    "Gunshot wounds."


    "Is there any danger?"


    "If I say it''s absolutely safe, I''ll lie to you, but I''m familiar with that man. He will behave himself."


    "Well, since you say so, I''ll go." Compared with security, three thousand dollars is enough for Chen to take the risk.


    At any time, three thousand dollars is not a small amount. What''s more, Chen Yu is very poor now.


    It''s not early. Chen Yu calls Vincent to ask if he has time.


    Vincent promised to come and pick him up, but twice as much.


    Vincent connected Chen Yu to a slightly old block, and the street lights were all dark.


    "Shall I wait for you here?" Vincent knows where it is.


    "Don''t stay here. I''ll call you if I need a car. It''s not safe here. You can go somewhere else."


    "I see." Vincent nodded.


    Chen Yu got out of the car, came to the eaves in the rain, and then knocked on the door.


    The door opened. In the dark corridor, a black muzzle appeared, pointing to Chen''s forehead.


    At this moment, Chen Zhu regrets


    Ethan, what about the safety? It''s not the same as that.


    "Hi, I''m a doctor. Ethan introduced me."


    At this time, a hoarse voice came from the corridor: "mogery, put down the gun, I believe in Ethan."


    "Can I come in now?"


    "Come in, boy."


    Chen entered the aisle and went into the small room inside: "it''s too dark here. Turn on the light."


    "Mowgli, turn on the light."


    When the light turned on, Chen saw a man who was half paralyzed on the sofa. His whole body was covered with blood. There were four gunshot wounds on his body. His abdomen and chest were wrapped in gauze at will. Now he was still bleeding.


    Some of the men were wet, not only blood, but also sweat.


    It can be seen that he is in great pain now.


    Chen Yu sat on the sofa and said, "can you tell me when you were shot?"


    "In the morning."


    "Be accurate."


    "Well It''s about fourteen or five hours. "


    Chen opened the gauze: "the bullet has not been taken out, it is likely that it has been infected, and you have lost too much blood."


    Over the past few days, Chen has found that the biggest obstacle to his practice of medicine is that he has no source of medicine.


    Some diseases can be treated with acupuncture, but some injuries must be treated with western medicine.


    But without a medical license, even the most common amoxicillin could not get it.


    The best way to reduce inflammation is to use amoxicillin. Of course, Yunnan Baiyao also has a good effect. Chen Zhu has Yunnan Baiyao instead of amoxicillin.


    And Chen had to take out the bullet for him, and Chen didn''t even have painkillers.


    "Don''t worry, just help me with the treatment. I''ll pay for it, good or bad." The man said weakly.


    But the big baldheaded mogery standing by certainly won''t really listen to his boss.


    He has been looking at Chen Yu with cold eyes. If his eldest brother is good or bad, maybe Chen Yu doesn''t have to go out alive."I need to give you an injection, give you pain relief, and then get your bullet."


    "I''m not afraid of pain."


    "It''s a must, not a fear. Courage is not vitality in many cases. Sharp pain will accelerate your blood and endocrine. You''ve lost a little too much blood now. If you shed more blood, you''ll go to heaven."


    "Well, I''ll cooperate with you."


    Chen Yu carefully applied the needle and recognized the acupoints without any deviation.


    Not only for the lives of the patients, but also for their own lives.


    After acupuncture, Chen gently pressed the edge of the wound: "do you feel it?"


    "Yes, but it won''t hurt."


    It''s good to feel it. If you don''t feel it, it means that there is nerve necrosis around here.


    Chen took out the scalpel, first the gunshot wound in the abdomen. The bullet didn''t enter deeply. After the wound was opened, it can be seen by the naked eye.


    In less than ten minutes, the first bullet has been removed.


    However, when Chen examined the wall of his chest, he found that the bullet was stuck on the aorta beside the ventricle, which was very dangerous.


    "This one is too troublesome. Take the other two bullets first." Chen can only give up the bullet temporarily.


    Other highlights are on the thighs and shoulders. It''s no more difficult. The whole process is only 20 minutes.


    However, he still needs to face the gunshot wound on his chest. Chen Yu frowns and thinks about it.


    Suddenly, Chen saw a shadow around him, and Chen was shocked.


    "What''s the matter?"


    It was a faceless man, in a black robe with a head covering, with a blank face and a rusty sickle in his hand.


    Death!!! He is the God of death!


    There is absolutely nothing wrong


    Here comes death!


    Chen Yu''s forehead was sweating. For whom did he come?


    No matter for whom, it will not be a good thing for Chen Yu.


    This black... Help big guy if die, oneself also can''t live.


    Calm down, calm down You have to calm down.


    This big guy can''t die! He will die if he dies.


    At this moment, Chen Yu regretted that he had to accept the order and didn''t bring the two demons.


    If they were there, there might be a chance.

 Chapter 10

    Suddenly, Chen Yu came up with an idea.


    An extremely risky idea!


    Demon crystal!


    Give the devil crystal to the black... Help the big guy eat it. Maybe there will be a chance.


    But he can''t eat the whole thing.


    Chen Chu took out the devil crystal from his arms, then looked up and said to mogery, "is there a hammer?"


    "What to do?"


    "Have you?" Chen did not explain.


    "Get him a hammer."


    Morgre turned and left, half paid, and found a hammer.


    Chen Yu didn''t know if the devil crystal would be indestructible, but he had no choice at this time.


    Chen Yu took the hammer and raised it high.


    But just then, the God of death suddenly approached.


    "You want to save him with this?" There was a strange voice in Chen Yu''s mind.


    Chen tried to respond to each other with his own thinking: "yes, is there a problem?"


    "Give me the devil''s crystal, and I''ll let him go."


    "The devil is worth more than him." Chen replied.


    "But if he dies, so will you."


    "Are you the God of death? How do I feel like you''re more of a demon. "


    "I am a devil indeed. Death is just the name given to me by your human beings. To be exact, our family is called the enchanting messenger."


    "Devil? One of the demons I know said that for thousands of years no demons have entered the world. "


    "Do you know any other demons? Although we are demons, we don''t live in hell. We are in the gap between hell and human beings. "


    "Then how do you send your souls to hell?"


    "We are not responsible for sending the soul to hell, the fallen soul will fall into hell itself, and our enchanter will only give a hand to the special soul, such as him."


    "What''s special about him?"


    "He belongs to bad people and good people. There are light and dark sides in human nature. We will take him to the crack, then peel off the useless part, extract the rest, and refine it into the devil crystal in your hand. Therefore, if you are willing to give me the devil crystal, I am willing to let him live."


    "Can you decide his life and death?"


    "I can''t decide his life and death, but I can decide that he can''t die now. He still has vitality. As long as you don''t kill him directly, he still has a chance to live."


    "I can only give you half. He''s only worth so much."


    "Close." "The enchanting messenger replied.


    After all, Chen Yu''s hammer suddenly fell, and the devil''s crystal split.


    It seems that this thing is not very hard. Chen Zhu picked up the fragments.


    Then while they were not paying attention, they handed half of the devil''s crystal fragments to the enchanting messenger.


    "Haven''t you left yet?"


    A god of death is around, Chen Yu is not very comfortable.


    "Don''t worry, I''m not going to break my promise. I just want to tell you that your operation will be successful, but 20 minutes later, he will still die of shooting."


    Chen Yu''s body slightly shakes: "who did it? Mogery? "


    "No, it''s a woman."


    Chen Yu''s eyes twinkled. Would you like to tell him the news?


    Chen Chu raised his head, looked at the big man, and then at mogery.


    "Is the gunshot wound caused by a woman?"


    In an instant, mogery pulled out his gun and pointed at the back of Chen Yu''s head.


    "How do you know?"


    "I saw a woman in the street just before I came in, so I asked, do you think it''s normal for a woman to walk around in such a place at such a time, in such a weather?"


    The big guy''s eyes twinkled: "I owe you a favor."


    "No, I''m just responsible for my patients."


    Chen Yu begins to take the bullet for the big guy''s chest, and the soul enchanting messenger never leaves.


    "I''m occupying the block now, and you can come to me if you need to."


    "Is there a god of death in every block? Is it an enchanting messenger?"


    "It''s not that we exist between light and shadow, we will only be attracted by the soul of this complex personality, we will not be constrained by the region, but this block seems to have so many complex souls, so I will occupy here."


    "Can you decide anyone''s life and death as long as you are here?"


    "We can''t decide the life and death of anyone. We can only perceive the scene before a person dies. For example, I just told you the cause of his death, and then you told him to avoid this death. If a person has no vitality, then no matter what you and I do, we can''t stop his death. No, the devil crystal can To. "


    "Well? Can demonic crystals prolong human life? ""Yes, but there are two sides to everything. Devil crystal can prolong people''s life, but it can also damage human function. As your doctor often said, it''s a truth that the human body can''t bear too many devil crystals. Only devil can directly swallow devil crystal. If you want to use devil crystal to extend life for a person, then Then grind it into powder and give it to people in small doses, and it''s better to give it to old people. If it''s given to young people like you, the devil crystal will destroy your body function, make you extremely weak, and take a long time to recuperate your body. "


    "I see."


    Chen Yu carefully took out the bullet and stopped the bleeding.


    "Your life is saved."


    The big guy at the moment, still very weak, nodded slightly: "thank you."


    "I need to get my share of the reward and get out of here."


    Morgre paid, three thousand dollars, a cent.


    Chen Yu didn''t want to stay here, but death left with him.


    "If I need your help later, how can I contact you?"


    "If you are in this block, I will feel you. No matter whether you need it or not, I will come to you for a chat. If you need me to go to other places, you need to make an appointment in advance, and if you leave this block, my perception of death is not so strong. If the target has been stared at by other enchanting messengers, then I can''t feel death The death of an individual can only be sensed by an enchanting messenger. "


    "Ask you a question."


    "What''s the problem?"


    "If I was in danger and I wanted you to protect me, could you do it?"


    "I can''t save you, but I can make their death come early."


    Chen Yu thinks that the ability of the soul enchanting messenger is the most suitable ability for his profession.


    At least it''s more useful than two little bastards, besieb and Raymond.


    "By the way, do you have a name? Or who you belong to. "


    "Death has no name, and we belong to any demon."


    "Then I''ll give you a name, or I''ll call you death or soul enchanting messenger. It''s really awkward. Of course, if you have any taboos, it''s OK."


    "Name me? Of course not. You are the only one who wants to name death. "


    "I think you''re all black. It''s called Laohei."


    "Well, I''ll be Lao Hei later."

 Chapter 11

    Here comes the car, Vincent.


    "Do you want to follow?"


    "No, I want to walk around and see if there are any new prey." Old black replied.


    This time, Lao Hei didn''t catch up with him. He was surrounded by a god of death. The pressure was really great.


    This is the real God of death, a demon who hunts the soul.


    By the time I got back to the hotel, it was more than three o''clock in the morning.


    Chen is really tired. After washing at will, he lies on the bed.


    As a result, two bastards, besieb and Raymond, were touched in the cup. They were not angry at each other.


    I worked hard to earn money outside, but they both slept in their own beds.


    Chen Chu raised his hand and threw all the Beelzebub and Raymond out of the window.


    It was not until noon the next day that Chen Yu got up and washed.


    Last night''s business, though dangerous, was well paid.


    Chen Yu went downstairs and gave Ethan the draw.


    "Chen, it''s a pleasure to cooperate with you. At least you won''t fool me. In the past, when I cooperated with others, they always fooled me with various reasons. I knew that my vision was OK."


    Ethan got a 600 dollar draw and was also very happy.


    "Do you want one? I''ll take it."


    Ethan takes out a homemade big... Hemp cigarette and Chen Yu shakes his head.


    It''s as common for Americans as the necessities of life. Chen Yu didn''t intend to be a saint. He wanted to persuade all people he knew to give up this thing, but Chen Yu would never touch it.


    As a doctor, what we need is to keep a clear mind all the time. Even if it''s wine, Chen Yu seldom touches it, let alone has a big... Numbness.


    "No, if you want to treat me, please treat me to a meal. It''s more practical."


    "Don''t even think about it." Ethan took out a big plate of hamburgers from under the counter: "just made, or the old price."


    "Stinginess." Chen picked up a hamburger and took another drink from the freezer.


    "Was there any danger last night?"


    Chen Yu''s face slightly converged, and then nodded: "next time there will be such a list, you''d better give me a high price, but I''ll take my life as a bet, the price is low, and I will never take it."


    "Well, I''ll pay attention, but you''ve made thousands of dollars these days. You should take a vacation and relax."


    "What''s the use of thousands of dollars? I don''t have enough to buy a car now."


    "Do you have a driver''s license?"


    "Well I''m going to take a driving test. "


    "Go out for a walk and learn more about Los Angeles. It''s the city of angels. Maybe you''ll have an affair at the next intersection."


    "How old are you this year?"


    "Fifty three."


    "How many sexual encounters have you had in your 52 years of life?"


    "I told you, you don''t believe that when I was young, my figure was more perfect than Schwarzenegger''s, my chest muscles..."


    "Schwarzenegger is seventy-two years old. You told me that you were better than him when you were young? What age group are you talking about? When you were born, he got the honor of Mr. global bodybuilding. "


    "It''s boring talking to you." Ethan turned around angrily and walked out of the counter.


    How to kill a chat? That is to directly expose the cattle that others blow.


    "Help me look at the shop. I''m going to find my affair."


    Anyway, there was nothing to do. Chen simply sat in the counter and helped Ethan look at the shop.


    In Los Angeles in early October, the temperature is still 30 degrees.


    There is no air conditioning in the front hall of the hotel, only a small fan. Just when Chen Yu is drowsy, he knocks his hand on the table.


    "Wake up."


    Chen Yu opened his eyes and saw that there was a couple of men and women close to each other.


    "Open a room for me."


    "Fifteen dollars, thank you."


    Although formal hotels need documents, Ethan''s Motel obviously doesn''t need them. As long as someone pays, they can check in directly.


    After getting the key, the men and women knead and hugged each other and went upstairs.


    Chen Xun saw that the walking posture of the two men and women was a little strange, but it was not surprising.


    But this kind of open men and women are everywhere in this country.


    Chen Yu also did not rest assured, continue to sit dead, holding the mobile phone to play.


    Just then, the cell phone rang. It was gren''s.


    "Hello, Gelin, I''m free today..."


    "I''m not calling you for an offer."


    "You''re hurting me."


    "I need your help."


    "What is it?"


    "Can you bring your tools to 103 North Ke Street?"


    "Do you know what I do?" Chen asked tentatively.Although he and Gelin are already familiar with each other, after all, they have met each other shirtless, but Chen Yu still needs to confirm that Gelin does not want to fish for law enforcement.


    Of course, gren is not in charge of him.


    "I know. I promise you''ll be fine."


    "Well then." After Chen Yu hung up, he called Ethan again and asked him to come back to see the shop.


    But Ethan said no, just leave.


    Chen took the toolbox, and Raymond and Beelzebub followed.


    "Gren, I''ve arrived."


    After a while, Gelin came out and took Chen Yu into the room.


    As soon as Chen Yu entered the room, he saw several policemen and became nervous.


    "What''s the situation, gren?"


    At this time, a tall black policeman of at least one meter nine came up and said, "Glenn, is he the doctor you are talking about?"


    "Yes."


    "Is he safe?"


    "Don''t worry, no problem."


    The black policeman patted Chen Yu on the shoulder: "man, help me to save myself. I promise there will be no police in this area to trouble you in the future."


    "May I see the patient?"


    The police took Chen Yu into a room full of blood. On the bed was a wounded man, also a policeman, shot in the abdomen.


    "Why not call an ambulance?"


    "It''s none of your business."


    Since they didn''t want to say, Chen didn''t ask much, so he took out his tools and began to take bullets for the police to disinfect and bandage them.


    "Well, in the last seven days, it''s better not to do vigorous exercise, and the food should also be light."


    "This is your reward." The black police gave Chen two hundred dollars.


    Chen Yu thought about it, but he accepted the money.


    "I''ll see you off." Said Gelin.


    After leaving the house, Gelin lets Chen Yu get on the police car.


    Chen Yu didn''t ask, but after the initial silence, Ge Lin said the truth.


    "Aren''t you surprised why my colleagues didn''t go to the hospital?"


    "From the bullet taken from the wound of the wounded, it should be 9mm bullet. Most of these bullets are provided for police guns. For example, P226 pistol, that is to say, the wounded are likely to be injured by the police''s own gun. It is possible that they have lost the gun. If they are sent to the hospital, they will leave a record. They are bound to investigate the bullet trajectory, which is easy to find out that they are from the hospital Guns inside. "


    Although Chen is not sure about the exact situation, the general situation can be distinguished.

 Chapter 12

    The actual situation is similar to Chen Yu''s conjecture. The wounded police officer lost his gun and dared not report it to the police, so he investigated himself.


    As a result, I met the man who stole his gun and wounded him with his gun.


    His colleagues obviously didn''t want him to have an accident, so they called Chen Yu over.


    It''s not complicated, but it''s not easy to disclose.


    Of course, this kind of thing can be big or small. If there are colleagues to cover it and then find the lost guns, then everything is easy to say.


    If the gun appears at the scene of a crime, or causes any casualties, then the problem is very serious.


    That''s why the policeman who lost his gun was so nervous. He''d go after him alone.


    However, Chen is very happy to be able to broaden his interpersonal relationship with the police.


    "What can I do for you later?"


    "Have you decided where to eat?"


    "Find a pet that can get in."


    They found a Chinese restaurant and went straight to the hotel after eating.


    However, when they were ready to fight, a shot interrupted their happy time.


    "From next door!" Chen Yu''s face changed: "I remember a couple of boyfriend and girlfriend living next door."


    Ge Lin put on her clothes again, rushed to the next door and kicked the room open.


    "Don''t move Put down your arms! " Gren didn''t go straight in, she had a gun in the door.


    Chen Yu stood by his door, and Gelin gestured to Chen Yu not to come.


    Chen feels like living in a movie. In ten days, Chen met four people with gunshot wounds and a murderous gangster.


    Now it''s next door to me. Another shooting happened.


    In China, Chen has not been shot at close range for more than 20 years.


    I''ve seen the gunshot wound. It''s two policemen. It''s a very low frequency.


    There was no movement in the next room. Gelin went in carefully.


    Just like in most police and bandit dramas, when the police enter a room, they will point their guns cautiously at a corner. Every action is full of caution.


    But soon, Gelin put down her weapon. The room was not big, so there was no place to hide.


    There is a body on the ground, and the window is open.


    Chen Yu also entered the room and recognized the man as the man of the previous couple.


    "The woman is gone." Chen said.


    "What kind of woman?"


    "Twenty years old, brown hair, one meter seven height, D D cup. "


    Just then, a shadow appeared, old black?


    How does Lao Hei come here?


    I saw the sickle in the old black hand stroke towards the body on the ground, and hooked out the soul of the man.


    "Lao Hei, how did you come here? Isn''t this your place? "


    "I''m here to talk to you. I haven''t got any prey in my neighborhood recently, so I came to visit you. As a result, I met this guy. I''m with you. I really have income. It''s very good."


    "Help me Help me Help me I don''t want to die Is he the God of death? "


    The dead man is already in a state of soul. He desperately wants to break away from Lao Hei''s palm and ask Chen Zhu and Ge Lin for help.


    However, he could not hear the dialogue between Chen Yu and Lao Hei. Chen Yu looked at the soul of the dead.


    The soul of the dead touched Chen''s eyes, just like grasping the straw.


    "Can you see me? Help me Help me Please, help me I have money. I can give it to you as long as you save me. "


    If he''s still alive, Chen doesn''t mind saving his life, but his brains are all spilled out, and Chen doesn''t have the ability to rise from the dead and come back from the dead. Even Lao Hei can''t do it, so he can''t help him.


    "What do you want to ask him? I can let him tell you some information, but it''s better to hurry up, because the longer the dead person dies, the more his memory will disappear. "


    "Help me to ask him who killed him and if he was the girl he was with."


    "Yes, yes That fucking bitch. "


    "Why did she kill you? What is your relationship? And who are you? "


    "I''m a bounty hunter. She''s not my girlfriend. She''s my prey. She lied to me. She lied to me." The soul was very excited, and his face was ferocious.


    He was obviously very hard to accept the result of his death.


    So when answering questions, it seems incoherent.


    However, Chen soon learned the truth from the mouth of the dead.


    The woman is a wanted man, but she voluntarily found the dead man, but the dead man didn''t intend to give her to the police, but intended to give her to a gang leader, so the woman killed him, and then escaped by herself.There are several doubts in this. Why did the woman take the initiative to deliver it to the dead? If she wanted to turn herself in, why didn''t she go directly to the police station? To a bounty hunter.


    Bounty hunters are relatively common in American society. They are not police, but they have more authority than police. No, they are more unlimited than police.


    Their scope of work is to catch the fugitives and collect the reward.


    However, their job, with a much higher income than the police, is also more dangerous than the police.


    Although he got a lot of information from the soul, Chen Yu could not directly explain the situation to ge Lin.


    After all, if you tell Ge Lin these information, it''s hard to guarantee that GE Lin will not doubt Chen Yu.


    And the most important thing is that the dead man didn''t intend to give the female wanted criminal to the police, but wanted to give it to a gangster with a higher price... Gang leader, the dead man didn''t say it, or he had forgotten it.


    After the soul leaves the body, it will gradually lose its memory, only remembering some of the most impressive or obsessive things.


    That is to say, after asking this time, even if he finds out his soul for questioning next time, he may only remember what he ate the hardest in his life.


    Not long after, the police came, and Gelin was communicating with those colleagues.


    The tall black policeman who had seen before came to Chen Yu''s side: "man, I''ve met again. My name is Melson, and I''m the head of the serious case team."


    "My name is Chen Yu. You can call me Chen. I seem to have offended God. I''ve always met this kind of thing recently."


    "This is America. You have to learn to get used to it."


    "Maybe never get used to it."


    "You and gren are the first to arrive at the scene. Do you have any discoveries?"


    "Nothing. I''m not a policeman, just a doctor, and I''m not formal."

 Chapter 13

    At this time, a blonde in a white gown came over: "Hello, I''m Jinna, the forensics of the next street branch of Los Angeles."


    "Hello, what can I do for you?"


    The two shook hands, and Gina said, "I heard you had contact with the dead and the murderer, didn''t you?"


    "I checked them in, and I helped the owner of the hotel look at it."


    "Is she the murderer, please?" Gina takes out her cell phone and calls up a picture of a woman.


    "The color of the hair seems to be a little wrong. I remember that the woman has brown hair and the photo shows blonde hair."


    Chen Yu has a low memory of the old beauty that is not deeply impressed, just like the European and American people look at the Asian people, and the Asian people look at the European and American people as well.


    At that time, Chen Yu didn''t look at the woman''s face carefully, just looked at her eyes, but he had a deep memory of her figure.


    However, at that time, the woman seemed to have been very close to the deceased''s behavior, and did not take the initiative to show her face.


    Chen Yu didn''t care much at that time, but now in retrospect, maybe that woman was intentional.


    And from their posture, they look close. In fact, the dead pointed their guns at the women, so they hugged each other and actually acted in the way of holding and being held.


    Because of this, Chen Yu felt that they were a little uncomfortable at that time.


    Gina looks around her eyes, smiles and pulls Chen to one side, which seems to be avoiding other police.


    "Sir, if you have other clues, can you let me know as soon as possible?"


    "Well, if I think of any clues, I will inform the police as soon as possible."


    "No, I don''t think you understand what I mean. I mean, just let me know."


    "I''m sorry, miss. I don''t understand the difference, and You seem to be a forensics. Do American forensics still need to take the initiative to solve cases and improve their performance? "


    "Chen, I heard you are a free doctor, aren''t you?"


    "I''m a bum now." Chen will not admit it, let alone face unfamiliar people.


    "I can pay you some money, and I know some ways to help you know more customers."


    "Thank you. I think it''s a good way of life."


    "Ha ha Nice to meet you. I know a nice hotel when I have time to have a drink. "


    "Well, if I have time, I''ll be happy to accompany you."


    Chen Yu doesn''t understand the way of this forensic lady, but it seems that she is particularly interested in this case.


    In fact, a forensic doctor seldom participates in the main body of solving a case. Even if he participates, he only provides some reference opinions at most, which is the same both at home and abroad.


    Jinna''s enthusiasm is also a kind of behavior that she expresses to give Chen Yu benefits, which makes Chen Yu more wary.


    Chen Yu doesn''t think he can, handsome let blonde ocean girl can throw in arms.


    And in view of the particularity of her career, Chen Yu still feels that she should stay away from her.


    I was left at the scene, after this question, after that, I came back and forth for more than an hour.


    Chen was relieved when the police carried the body away.


    Wang --


    "what''s the matter with this enchanting messenger? Man, have you summoned a new devil on my back? Can''t I and that bug satisfy you? Ah... "


    "Who are you calling a bedbug?" Ramon bit Beelzebub angrily.


    "I''d like to introduce you to the ghost Messenger, Lao Hei, who is different from you."


    "What''s different?"


    "You are my dog, he is my partner. Can you understand that?"


    "Man, you will go to hell one day, and then I will let you taste the horror of hell."


    "Can I hook the souls of both of them? I want to get two devil spirits for my collection recently. "


    It seems that there will always be only fighting between demons, even the old black who is not in a system shows considerable hostility in the face of Beelzebub and Raymond.


    "Enchanting emissary, believe it or not, I want you to exterminate the clan?" Raymond threatened.


    "Soul charmer, do you like chocolate or chocolate? I can satisfy your taste buds for a long time in the future Beelzebub is not willing to fall behind.


    In fact, the two of them are a little higher than pets in the world. They belong to the role that Chen Yu, a weak chicken, can kick to death.


    As for Lao Hei, death!


    It''s very awesome, but after real contact, you will find that he is the weakest chicken.


    He could hardly intervene on his own initiative, even for a cocktail.


    Only Chen can see him and communicate with him.For Beelzebub and Raymond, who have entities, they also have a fight.


    Chen found that the first time he summoned the devil, it felt like a horror movie.


    When the devil is summoned for the second time, and the two demons get together, it is a comedy movie.


    Together, the three demons have become a farce.


    The three demons are the strong king in their own fields, and the three weak chickens are only moving their mouths and not doing anything.


    Chen Yu really wanted to see a war between gods and demons, which naturally disappointed him.


    Just then, Chen Yu received a call from Ethan.


    "Ethan, haven''t you come back yet? There''s a homicide in your hotel. Are you still in the mood to play outside? "


    "Listen to Chen. There''s a big deal. Get ready. The address is Beverly Hills."


    Beverly Hills, where there are rich people and stars, people who can live there, are not poor in money.


    "What price?"


    "Ten thousand dollars."


    "Send me the address at once."


    After hanging up Ethan, Chen Yu called Vincent again: "if you can get to the hotel in ten minutes, I''ll give you one hundred dollars."


    Money is so wayward!


    Soon Vincent''s car arrived downstairs.


    "Hi Vincent, why are you so sad?"


    "I got a $100 ticket for speeding."


    "How do I usually tell you to drive carefully and not violate the traffic rules? You just don''t listen."


    "Can you reimburse this ticket for me?"


    "You have to bear your own mistakes. Don''t expect others to help you."


    "Do you know what I used to work for a company?" Vincent suddenly changed the subject.


    "What do you want to say?"


    "Later, he was fired because of traffic jam."


    "And then?"


    "If you don''t reimburse me for the ticket, I will make you feel the terrible traffic jam in Los Angeles."


    "You won."

 Chapter 14

    "Beverly Hills, it seems that you are a big client this time. Good luck, brother."


    "Is this the best place for human beings? It seems very common. Why doesn''t a tomb exist? It''s not too much trouble for people to die like this? " "I think there should be a cemetery in the most luxurious place for human beings," he said


    "If only that little river over there could be changed into flowing magma." Said besib.


    "Yes, the smell of sulfur in the air is heavier, and some blood stingers are planted on both sides, which is more perfect."


    "Why are you three here? Are you pickpockets again? " Chen Yu looked at the three powerful kings with black faces.


    "We heard that you are going to the most luxurious place of human beings, so we specially came to have a look I was disappointed. "


    Chen Yu looked at the three demons with a black line on his face: "don''t think about human habits with your demonic thinking. I feel creepy when I hear your imagination of the ideal home."


    Listen to their understanding of the home, unless the developers build a manor next to a volcano, and then build a cemetery, so as to meet their needs.


    The villa where Chen Yu''s customers live this time is surrounded by large areas of green and flowers. All the way is paved with pebbles. The other side of the pebble road leads to a beach, which is a private beach and a beach of high quality.


    Chen was taken into the manor and met his customers.


    An old man, gray hair, wearing simple, hands on crutches, eyes are muddy breath, thin body, looks like a dying old man.


    "Hello, sir. I''m a doctor introduced by Ethan. Are you my patient?"


    "Asians? The black agent is not reliable. You can go. There is no patient here. "


    A typical white Jewish, and the words have been full of racial discrimination.


    Chen Yu''s impression of the Jewish old man fell to the bottom of the valley: "in this case, I''ll leave."


    For Chen Yu''s departure, the old Jewish man did not stop him. He was still very proud.


    At this time, Lao Hei came to Chen Yu''s side and murmured.


    Chen Yu suddenly stopped and looked at the old Jewish man. "Old man, I hope you have instant heart pills around you when you have angina in an hour."


    "Who do you think you are? I don''t need you to treat me. What I want is a white doctor, an elite! Not the Yellow wizard. "


    "I remember you, old Jew. Next time we meet again, you''d better have enough cash."


    "If you don''t get out of my manor, I''ll let the police take you away. Get out. Every breath of air you breathe here belongs to me. And the lowly dog beside you will take it with you. If he dares to pull a lump of Shi here, a bubble of urine, I''ll let you eat it."


    MMP, I''ve come here for nothing.


    Chen Chu went out of the manor, did not leave Beverly Hills immediately, but sat on a chair by the side of the road.


    "Human, let me kill that bastard. I''ll make it soft in the next month."


    "I think he''ll be happy, because his things have been out of order for a long time, and he can''t survive today. You have to let him have fun temporarily. I wonder if you''re from my side." Chen Zhu tugged at Raymond''s slender neck.


    Old black has said that the old Jewish man can''t live today. The cause of death is myocardial infarction.


    But even if there was no myocardial infarction, his life force would not exceed three days. His body had completely declined, and he had not eaten for two days.


    That''s why he went to the doctor. His anorexia made him have no appetite for any food.


    ¡­¡­


    Rasfa was very angry. A cheap yellow monkey came to work as a doctor for him.


    As a white supremacist racist, rasfa rejects all but the white skinned.


    He allowed people with colored skin to do low-level jobs, but he couldn''t accept being a doctor.


    In his view, doctors are only for elite white people, not for other people of color.


    Thinking of this, rasfa became more and more excited. He felt that his heart rate was a little fast and his breathing began to become difficult.


    However, rasfa tried to keep breathing, and the chest tightness gradually subsided.


    However, rasfa was still angry and called again, scolding the person in charge of contacting Ethan.


    "What are you going to have for dinner, sir?"


    "No need Forget it, an old steak Rasfa thought, he has not eaten for two days, even if he has no appetite, he should eat something.


    The reason why he contacted the black agency and asked for an illegal doctor was that the fight in the film company had become more and more fierce recently. Even the health consultants around him were arranged by other shareholders.Once let other factions in the company know their physical condition, they will definitely use it as an excuse to attack themselves on the board of directors, which is not allowed by him.


    At the dinner table, rasfa looked at the fresh imports and beef. The chef was hired by him with an annual salary of 100000 yuan. The dishes he made have always been to his taste, but today, he can''t move his knife and fork.


    Seeing the beef was a little disgusting. Rasfa forced himself to pick up the knife and fork, but before cutting off a piece of beef, he suddenly felt a twinge of heart in his chest.


    "Come on Give me the medicine My medicine My medicine... "


    Fortunately, his entourage had always taken the commonly used medicine of rasfa and hurriedly took it to rasfa.


    Rasfa''s angina felt relieved slowly. Every time he got sick, he felt that he had gone to hell.


    The older a man is, the more afraid he is of death. Rasphaz leans back in his chair.


    "Is it better now, sir?"


    Rasfa''s face was cloudy and clear. He thought back to the words of the yellow monkey and looked at the time.


    An hour, exactly an hour!


    That yellow monkey has such good eyesight?


    Can he hold the time so precisely, and calculate that he will get sick in an hour?


    Rasfa was a little incredulous: "call, I want to see the asian doctor just now."


    The entourage looked at yanlafa and said those mean words in front of others just now. Now they want to come back again. They are willing to blame.


    However, as an entourage, he made a call according to rasfa''s request.


    First, it was transferred to the mobile phone of another person in charge of contact, then the contact person transferred to the mobile phone of the black intermediary Ethan, and finally passed the message to Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu hasn''t left. He''s always at Beverly Hills. That''s the news.


    When he came, he paid more than $100 for his car. It was impossible for him to do business at a loss.


    "Ethan, tell the old man to get a hundred thousand dollars or a coffin ready."


    "Chen, why not? It''s a big client. If you can have a good relationship with him, it''s easy to recognize more rich people."


    "He''s a white supremacy racist, and I don''t think I can have a good relationship with him, and I''m not going to have a good relationship with him, 100000 dollars. It''s his spiritual compensation to humiliate me face to face and tell him that if I don''t see the money, he will die."


    "Well, I''ll give it to you."


    Ethan is helpless, but if it''s 100000 dollars, then he can get 20000 dollars. He is very willing to accept the price.


    However, if the other side accepts it or not, it is beyond his control.

 Chapter 15

    When rasfa heard the news, he was furious and furious on the spot.


    Joking, no one has ever asked him for his identity.


    This made him unable to calm down, but his body was getting worse and worse.


    This forced him to call in his personal doctor and health consultant, Rhett.


    Redra is a red haired beauty, but rasphaz has no energy to pay attention to redra''s beauty at the moment.


    What''s more, rydera was bought by other factions.


    Redra hurriedly gave rasfa a physical examination, and her face was very solemn: "Mr. rasfa, I suggest you go to the hospital now and have a comprehensive examination."


    "No, I don''t have that time." Rasfa rejected rydera''s suggestion directly, but then came a series of heavy coughs: "cough I have a very important meeting tomorrow, you give me Prescribe some medicine... "


    "I''m sorry, sir, I can''t do that. If you still insist on not going to the hospital, maybe tomorrow''s place is not the meeting room, but the morgue. Now, as a doctor, I solemnly tell you that your current physical condition is likely to die anytime, anywhere. I''m not alarmist. You''d better go to the hospital now, which may save your life The body has no time to delay. "


    Even from a professional point of view, rasfa''s body function is almost complete collapse now, even if he goes to hospital, he can''t live for 24 hours.


    At this time, if she prescribed medicine, it would be murder. Even if she could not be convicted of murder, her medical license would be revoked.


    What is a health consultant? It is to give the right advice to the employer when necessary.


    Even if she was bought, it was a moral issue.


    But in the professional field, she never violates her own professionalism.


    "I''m not going to the hospital."


    "Paul, I suggest you call Mr. rasfa''s daughter and tell her that I''m not kidding," she said


    "Well, I''ll go to the hospital. Please don''t call her."


    "I''ll get the car, sir." Paul said.


    Rasfa was reluctantly taken to the hospital, and then under the arrangement of Rhett, a comprehensive physical examination was carried out.


    Rasfa was sent to the intensive care unit, and no one has yet come to tell him the results of the examination.


    But he felt that his health was getting worse.


    It''s very bad. It''s like never before.


    In the past, although he was afflicted, he felt that he could support himself.


    But this time it''s different. He really has a bad feeling.


    "Paul, Paul, come in." Cried rasfa at the top of his voice.


    "What can I do for you, sir?"


    "Call that doctor. Let him come. One hundred thousand dollars. I''ll give it! Tell him to come quickly. "


    No matter how tough you are, you can''t compare yourself with your life.


    If it saves him, he doesn''t mind being soft or paying $100000.


    Just then a woman in her forties came in, her daughter Zola.


    "Zora, why are you here?"


    As his woman, Zora inherited almost all of rasfa''s characters, strong and capable.


    Both marriages were because she was more important to her work than to her family.


    But Zola has a high demand for her own image. She always follows an image designer wherever she goes.


    But today, Zola went out without make-up and looked like she had cried.


    "Father, how are you?" Zola tried to control her emotions.


    "Is my condition serious?"


    "No, you have a little problem with your body. You can continue to hang out with your little bitches after a few days in the hospital."


    "How long do I have?" Rasfa asked in a low voice.


    "Father, it''s not as bad as you think."


    "How long do I have?"


    "The doctor said Zora tears in her eyes: "he said you might Maybe not tonight... "


    Rasfa was confused directly. He thought Zora would say for months. Isn''t that the way the movie is played?


    "But But I feel I don''t feel that bad... "


    Yes, people who are going to die feel like this. This is the reflection.


    This old body is forcibly drawing the last vitality.


    Zola lowered her head and did not speak.


    Just then, there was a noise outside.


    Zora was furious. This is the hospital. It''s the intensive care unit!


    "What''s going on outside?"


    Paul came in: "Sir, it''s the doctor who came today, but he was stopped outside the intensive care ward by the security guard of the hospital. The doctor forced the pet to come in. He said that the pet could not come in, and he would not come in either.""Nonsense, get rid of that bastard. He''s not needed here." Cried Zola angrily.


    "Let him in and talk to the security guard." Lasphaz did not want to die. The nearer he was to die, the more afraid he was of death. This is human nature, and no one can change it.


    After a while, Chen Yu came in, carrying his toolbox on his back and a Shapi dog in one hand.


    "Ha ha Jewish old man, I said, you can''t live tonight. Do you believe me now? "


    "Who are you? You dare to speak to my father in this tone. I don''t think you want to stay in Los Angeles."


    "Your father, ma''am, I think you should first find out what your father said to me today. I seldom hate one person, but your father will definitely be on my blacklist."


    "All right, Zola." "I''m sorry for what I said to you today, sir," rasfa said, suppressing his anger


    "Don''t apologize, I didn''t come to make up with you, just for 100000 dollars, that''s all."


    Rasfa''s chest was slightly raised, and his breathing became a little reluctant.


    He doesn''t even have the strength to be angry now, but he looks at Chen Yu with an extremely strong desire to survive.


    "Do you know my condition?"


    "Of course, I warned you during the day. By the way, with my Oriental witchcraft, it''s obvious that my prophecy worked. You''re almost dead now."


    "Then you should know that if your treatment doesn''t work, not only will you not get $100000, but I will probably throw you into the sea to feed sharks."


    "Drink this down." Chen took a small bottle with black liquid in it.


    "What is this?" Zora immediately grabbed the bottle, and she was full of distrust of Chen Yu, which came from the fact that Chen Yu gave her a bad first impression.


    "Something that will keep him alive for three more days." Chen Yu shrugged: "white old man, what else do you need to hesitate? If this thing doesn''t work, I may be charged with murderer, but you have no loss, don''t you? Anyway, you are going to die. Do you think it''s necessary for me to kill you in advance at my own cost? "


    "Zora, give me that potion."


    "Father."


    "He''s right." Said rasfa.


    At this time, he had no choice but to accept.


    "If my father died, I won''t let you go."


    "Madam, please be clear. I said that this medicine can only maintain his life span of three days. After three days, if you need follow-up treatment, please make an appointment in advance. Thank you."

 Chapter 16

    Rasfa drank the black potion in the small bottle. At this time, Chen Yu said: "you feel very hungry at this time, very hungry You want to eat. "


    "I don''t want to eat, I''m not hungry..." Just as rasfa''s voice fell, suddenly a grunt came from his stomach: "it seems that he is a little hungry Zora, get me something to eat. "


    "OK." When Zora went out, she looked at Chen Yu with alert eyes. Then she said to Paul at the door, "go in and stare at the Asian. If there is something wrong with him, I will kill him."


    Chen Chu sat on the chair with his legs up, and soon Zola came back with some food.


    Rasphaz can''t wait to put food in his mouth. Paul has been with rasphaz for 20 years. He has never seen rasphaz eat like this.


    In fact, since he knew rasfa, rasfa has been in poor health and poor appetite.


    But at the moment, rasfa seems to have changed. It''s like a starving ghost.


    "Zora, help me to get some more food. I don''t want fruit. I want meat. I''m hungry. I need a good meal."


    Zora and Paul both look stupid. What''s the operation?


    Are people so hungry when they are dying?


    Zora made some more food, and rasfa began to gobble it up again.


    "I feel the spirit is back again, so comfortable, burp..."


    Is it a reflection?


    Zora guessed in her heart that Chen Yu was sitting on the chair: "lady, can you help me to get something to eat, and my pet and I haven''t eaten anything."


    "Paul, get something to eat."


    Just because she can help her father with food doesn''t mean that she will condescend to help Chen.


    Paul went back and forth, took a few hamburgers, and left one for himself.


    "Do you still keep snakes? You brought such a dangerous thing to the hospital. " When Zora saw Chen open his toolbox, a colorful snake crawled out.


    Chen Yu disagreed with Zola''s attitude: "white old man, are you interested in getting that thing under your body to stand up again before you die, at least to die happily, aren''t you?"


    "What nonsense!" Rasfa''s lower body had already lost its function, but her daughter didn''t know. She always thought her father was still romantic.


    "Well, you don''t need to..."


    "Wait Can you do it? "


    "Of course, if you need it."


    "Father."


    Rasfa''s face was a little ugly. "Zola, you go out and sit down."


    "I''m not a little girl, I''m a mother of two, just Father, when are you... "


    "I don''t want to talk about it."


    "Judging from his face, he should have not touched a woman in ten years." Chen Yu kept his own diagnosis at all, and shared it with Zola enthusiastically.


    "Doctor, please respect the patient''s feelings and privacy, is that ok?"


    "Sorry, I don''t really like racists."


    Now Zora finally understood why Chen Yu would treat a dying man with such mean words after seeing his father.


    She also always knew that her father had that tendency.


    "You said just now, I can live not only tonight, but also three days, can I?"


    "Let''s wait for you to get through tonight, and then discuss the next treatment. Moreover, my treatment is not cheap, especially for a racist, the price is higher."


    Rasfa was very depressed. If he restrained himself a little today, he might not offend the asian doctor.


    When rasfa was full, he began to feel sleepy.


    "Let''s go out and sit." Chen said.


    Zola was worried when she saw her father go to sleep.


    "Don''t worry. If his vital signs fluctuate, there will be an alarm. This is the intensive care unit."


    "All right."


    Sitting in the hallway, Zola offered to say, "I''m sorry, sir, for all the excess my father said to you."


    "You don''t need to apologize, you didn''t do anything wrong, and I won''t forgive a racist."


    "Do you need coffee, sir or miss?"


    "Thank you. I have a drink. I haven''t stayed up for a long time." Chen said.


    "Give me a drink, too. What do you call it?" Asked Zola.


    "Chen Yu."


    ¡°chenzhao£¿¡±


    "Yes, you can call me Chen."


    "Which hospital do you work in? Or a private doctor? "


    "No, I''m an illegal doctor." Chen Yu smiled.


    Zora didn''t pursue this deeply. She didn''t care about Chen Yu''s identity, as long as he could cure his father and delay his death.At this time, a big red haired girl came over: "Zola."


    "Redra."


    "How is your father?"


    "Fortunately, I ate a lot of food just now and I''m asleep."


    Redra looked at the time of the watch, a little suspicious on her face: "are you sure he is asleep?"


    "Yes, I''m sure. He''s just asleep." Said Zola in a positive tone.


    Rasfa knew radra''s identity, and Zora, of course, knew radra''s identity, so her tone was hostile.


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean that."


    "Nothing. I don''t think there''s anything wrong with you here. You can go back and have a rest."


    "Beauty, can you leave a phone and come out for dinner when you are free?"


    "This is?"


    "This is Chen, my friend."


    "I''m sorry, Chen. I already have a boyfriend. My boyfriend doesn''t like me eating with strange men."


    Chen Yu curled his mouth, Zola smiled and looked at the back of ridra''s departure: "do you mind having dinner with me? Maybe we can have other entertainment after dinner. "


    "Well I don''t like destroying other people''s families. "


    "I''m single now."


    "That''s OK. As long as I''m in my spare time, I''d like to have dinner with such a beautiful lady as you."


    Zola is not young. She is in her early forties, but she is well maintained and in the same shape.


    Chen doesn''t mind spending a good night with the mature girl in front of him. Anyway, he doesn''t need to put his feelings into it.


    "This is my personal number." Zora took out a business card. There was no job on it, just a name and a line of phone numbers.


    "Are you going to sit here all night tonight?"


    "I have to look at my father."


    "I promise you, he will be fine. Why don''t we find a place to lie down?"

 Chapter 17

    At the moment, Chen Yu and Zola are embracing each other on the grass behind the hospital.


    "I heard that Asian men are very reserved."


    "There is a saying in China, that is, your American slang, do as the Romans do, that is to say, wherever you go, you must adapt to local customs and habits." Chen''s hand has reached into Zola''s collar.


    Zola is warm and skilled.


    There was a gasp of men and women in the shadow. After an hour''s battle, the two men stopped fighting.


    After a little makeup, I went back to the corridor of the ward.


    Zola went in and looked at Lasfar. He was relieved to see the steady heartbeat on the heart rate instrument and the snoring of Lasfar.


    It seems that Chen''s medicine has played a role.


    At least, he has passed the most dangerous time.


    It was three or four hours before dawn, and Zola was already asleep in a daze.


    Chen took off his coat and put it on Zora. He led the dog around.


    "There''s a lot of prey here." Lao Hei is like a wolf entering a flock. Under the faceless headdress, there is a faint light.


    "Don''t mess about." Chen Yu was shocked. He thought it was a mistake to bring the old black man to the hospital.


    "Although there are many prey, they don''t belong to me." Lao Hei said sadly, "I didn''t feel their death, so they don''t belong to me, eh I feel one. "


    Old black suddenly stopped in front of a ward: "this is a pure soul, my luck is good, this can extract a lot of devil crystal."


    Chen pushed aside the ward and saw a pale boy lying on the bed in the dark ward. The boy was wearing a respirator and his hair was shaved off.


    Chen Yu said in silence, "how could he die?"


    "There''s something in his head that will kill him at 15 o''clock this afternoon."


    "Is the devil''s crystal useful to him?"


    "It can be restrained, but as long as the things in his head are still there, he can only delay for a while." "However, if you want me to give up this game, you should also give me some benefits," said Lao Hei


    "I owe you a year''s worth of devil crystals."


    "Not enough."


    "Don''t bargain with me, just this price. If you are not satisfied, then our deal will be void. You can deprive him of his soul."


    "Well, can you not press the price so hard next time?"


    Chen looked inside the eye ward, without a monitor, took out a little devil crystal powder, then opened the boy''s mouth and poured it in.


    "His death has passed, and he has lived for half a year." Said old black.


    Just out of the ward, suddenly a female doctor came face to face.


    "Who are you?"


    "Well I am the family of the patient. "


    "No, you are not John''s family. He has lived for two years. I haven''t seen you. Besides, the family can''t come to see him at this time. Who are you?"


    "I I went to the wrong ward. My friend lives in the intensive care unit. The rooms here look almost the same. "


    At this time, the woman doctor picked up the walkie talkie: "security, security, come here."


    Chen was helpless to stand in place, he did not plan to run, and then Chen was taken to the security room.


    "Who are you? If you don''t tell the truth, I''ll call the police. " The female doctor couldn''t help looking at Chen Yu.


    "I said, I''ve got the wrong ward."


    "Then why did you lie at first?"


    "You remember wrong. When did I lie?"


    "It seems that I can only call the police."


    Chen Yu also picked up his mobile phone: "Zola, can you come to the security room of the hospital? It seems that there is a misunderstanding between me and the doctors here."


    Soon, Zola came in and saw Chen Yu and the woman doctor.


    "Can you tell me what happened?"


    "The man broke into a boy''s ward, and I suspect his purpose was impure."


    Just then, a female nurse rushed in excitedly: "Val, John woke up, he woke up."


    "What? John woke up? How is this possible? "


    "It''s true that when he woke up, he kept shouting that he was hungry. He wanted to eat."


    "It''s impossible He has been in a coma since he came out of the chemical therapy room. He can''t have that appetite And And the results of chemotherapy in recent times have been very poor. The thing in his brain has not shrunk. It has been pressed to his central nervous system. He can''t wake up. "


    Far has always been John''s attending doctor, and she knows John''s situation very well.


    Recently, John has been relying on infusion to supplement nutrition. Chemotherapy has completely destroyed John''s taste buds.This is a very cruel thing for a child.


    And the cruelest thing is, at such a high price, his condition did not get any better.


    Chemotherapy has little effect on him, but it is further destroying his vitality.


    "But it''s true. He looks very energetic."


    "Doctor, if my friend is OK, can I take him away?"


    "No!"


    "I think it''s OK. The hospital doesn''t have the right to detain my friend. If you want to restrict his freedom, please call the police. Let the police talk with my lawyer. We are just outside the intensive care unit 01. You can call the police at any time."


    Chen followed Zora: "thank you. I owe you one."


    "That boy, you saved it?"


    "What boy, I don''t understand what you''re talking about."


    "You broke into that ward to save the boy?"


    "You''d better take care of your father first. It''s almost time. You should ask him to get up for breakfast."


    "He woke up and shouted hungry, just like the boy."


    "It seems that I have succeeded. By the way, can you ask Paul to send my money to my place of residence? By the way, I need a special figure. I only accept cash. "


    "Don''t stay to discuss my father''s next treatment?"


    "I really don''t want to have anything more to do with him. Your father is not a man to deal with."


    "Not for me."


    Chen Yu smiles. We really don''t have much to do with each other.


    Do you really think there''s a story about the love and hatred in the world.


    "Give me a price."


    "Six sessions, I guarantee your father at least one more year, 100000 dollars per session."


    "There is no such expensive medical treatment in the world."


    "Are you sure not?"


    "Well, it''s a deal."

 Chapter 18

    "Chen, you are back at last. Is that customer so difficult to handle?"


    "That''s a mean old man, but he''s afraid of death."


    "So, you got a hundred thousand dollars?"


    "Not yet. Are you going to let me come back here with 100000 dollars?"


    "Are you sure the other side won''t default? This is not a small number. "


    "He has a follow-up course, but you don''t want to draw on it."


    "Of course, I have a work ethic."


    "Well, six sessions, $100000 each."


    "I take back what I said, damn it, why didn''t you say it earlier? This is what I introduced to you. I have to draw."


    "Well, I''ve talked about it myself. If you want to make a cut, you can help me arrange more such rich people in the future."


    "Chen, let''s have a discussion. I only accept 100000, no, 80000..."


    "I''m going to sleep. If that person brings money, please wake me up and I''ll count it." Chen took a box of milk from the freezer and went to the counter to take out an egg roll.


    ¡­¡­


    In the afternoon, Ethan kicked Chen''s door open.


    "Chen, someone came here with a box and said it''s your money, but he said that people who can''t see you can''t give it, asshole. I told him that I''m an intermediary and your partner, and he didn''t believe me."


    "Get out of here! I want to sleep. "


    When I feel sleepy, I can''t stop it.


    "You told me to wake you up."


    "Then you can''t kick my door."


    "This is my door, I kick my own door, do you want to agree?" Ethan replied more domineering.


    Finally, Ethan drags Chen Yu up.


    "Hello, Paul."


    "Hello, Mr. Chen. Mr. rasfa asked me to send the money to him, and he asked me to apologize to you. He said that he hoped you would accept his apology."


    "Paul, I''m curious. How do you put up with that old man and work for him?" Chen Yu took over the box, but he did not forget to damage one of them.


    "Mr. rasfa is very kind to me."


    "Well, I hope he''s good for everyone, but I think it''s too hard for him."


    Paul''s gone, and Ethan can''t wait to get the money.


    "Ethan, is there a cheap house around here?"


    "Are you moving out? Am I not happy here? I thought you were in love with my hotel. "


    "First of all, I want to make sure that no one will kick my door again."


    "Well, it''s my fault."


    "If you can help me find a house with good environment and low price, then I will accept your apology."


    In fact, Chen Yu had planned to move out for a long time. Before that, his income was not stable. Although he had some money, he didn''t dare to spend money to rent a house.


    Not to mention the high rent of houses in downtown Los Angeles, even in the surrounding areas, the rent should be at least $500 or more.


    Of course, if the price, of course, or stay in Ethan''s hotel the most cost-effective.


    However, Ethan lives here. There are all kinds of people. It''s really not a good place to live.


    "I''ll take you to the house. I''m familiar here." Ethan didn''t mind Chen moving out.


    In fact, he had expected this day for a long time, but he didn''t expect that Chen Yu would enter the state so soon, make a lot of money so soon, and he also had a lot of income.


    Ethan''s hotel is next to Dashan town. Dashan town is not big. There are more than 400 people in total. It''s half an hour away from Los Angeles City. The facilities in the town are not bad. There are parks and supermarkets.


    Ethan was also a resident of Dashan town. When Ethan was young, he wandered around. He was notorious in Dashan town. But when he joined the army, he became a man after he retired.


    Of course, Chen Yu can''t figure out whether Ethan is engaged in serious business or illegal business. However, Ethan has a good reputation in Dashan town.


    So when Ethan took Chen Yu to see the house, those who were willing to rent the house heard Ethan say that Chen Yu was a doctor, and they all showed great enthusiasm.


    However, in front of several houses, Ethan helped Chen Yu find out the problems.


    But it''s more that Ethan looks good. Chen Yu doesn''t want to. Some houses are too expensive. A common house with two floors and three bedrooms costs 3000 dollars.


    There are also houses that are too old, too new, and unsafe. All in all, there are thousands of reasons.


    There''s even a family with a big garden... Ma, Ethan is highly recommended, Chen Yu turns around and leaves.


    At present, we haven''t found a house satisfactory to Chen Yu and Ethan.


    "Chen, what price do you think is acceptable?"


    "It''s better not to exceed 1500 dollars. If I exceed this figure, I''d better buy a set by myself and repay the loan of the bank by myself.""1500 dollars? Would you mind sharing it with someone? "


    "If it''s a woman, I don''t mind." Chen Yu replied frankly.


    "I want to share the rent with the woman."


    It''s not easy to find a co tenant. We can''t find a co tenant for a moment.


    The house is not willing to be small, and the house is not willing to come up with such a high rent.


    "F * *, if you pick and choose again, I will not serve you."


    "Help me find the house. I''ll treat you to a seafood dinner."


    "Let''s go. There are several more in the back."


    An hour later, Chen and Ethan came to the last house.


    Chen Yu saw that the house was built on a high slope, which seemed to be a little old. There were several trees planted in the fence. Maybe no one took care of it, and the ground was covered with dead leaves.


    "This is a good place." Lao Hei didn''t know where to come from.


    "I''ll go. Why did you come out suddenly? Why didn''t I see you before? "


    "When I come to your hotel and find you out, I''ll follow your spirit."


    Chen Yu subconsciously makes a judgment. As long as Lao Hei says yes, it''s not good.


    "The house belongs to an old couple, but since 30 years ago, the old couple''s children have died one by one, with six children in total. They seem to be cursed. Finally, the old couple passed on to their nephew after their death, but the nephew didn''t want to live here, so they entrusted it to an intermediary company."


    When Chen Yu heard the story before, he was going to turn around and leave. As a result, when he heard that it was only 800 dollars, he stopped again.


    "I want this house. Who can I go through the formalities with?"


    "I''ll let the agents come here. Aren''t you going to go in and have a look? To tell you the truth, I''d rather you live in the houses in front of you than here. This house is very evil. "


    Chen Chu thought about it, then nodded, "call the people from the agency. I think this house is not bad."


    There are a thousand bad reasons for this house. It''s not cheap.


    What is the evil gate of this house afraid of? There are two demons around me. There is also a god of death who comes to cross the gate every day. There is nothing to be afraid of.

 Chapter 19

    Here comes the man from the agency. He is a smart and capable middle-aged man in a suit and tie.


    He looked at Chen Yu with a strange look. Obviously, he thought that no one would accept the house, especially after he knew that six children had died in succession in the house.


    In fact, the layout of the house is almost the same as that of the houses I saw before.


    At least, Chen did not see anything unclean.


    And the most unclean things, always with their own side.


    "Lao Hei, is there anything good about this house?"


    "Look at the basement of this house. It''s connected to a space crevice."


    "What kind of space?" Chen asked, puzzled.


    "Didn''t I say before that the place where our soul charmers live is not the world or the hell, but the gap between the two. However, every soul charmer has a private space gap. We are living alone demons, and there is almost no communication between the same kind of people. After the death of some soul charmers, the space gap will be abandoned, but some space gaps, because For a special reason, it is inadvertently connected to the human world, which is like the master has gone, but the door has forgotten to close. The soul left by the enchantment messenger also begins to enter and leave the space, but it can''t be far away, so this breath of death lingers here all the time. "


    "Is there any way to get rid of it?"


    "Yes, wait for a hundred or two hundred years, all souls will disappear."


    "Then I''ll have 1200 years to wait. Is there any other way?"


    "Or I''ll move here. I''ll waste the original gap and occupy this place. That''s OK."


    Chen Yu thought for a moment, if we let this gap continue to waste, we can''t decide what moth will come out. If Lao Hei occupied it, then at least he had a way to manage it, and he could rest assured.


    Or give up here, give up such a cheap rent.


    "Mr. Chen, how are you thinking?"


    "I don''t mind renting it if it''s cheaper."


    "So what price does Mr. Chen think is suitable?"


    "Four hundred dollars."


    "If Mr. Chen is willing to pay $600 a month, this is yours."


    "Close."


    "Mr. Chen, do you live alone?"


    "Yes, what''s the problem?"


    "Excuse me, do you have any intention of sharing?"


    "Hiss Is there anyone else in this house willing to stay in addition to me? "


    "No one can guarantee this, but if you need it, you can hang in our company. If you have suitable customers, we will recommend it to you."


    "OK, but I just want beautiful women and male tenants."


    Anyway, the rent is cheap enough. Chen Yu doesn''t expect to find another person to share it.


    If it''s a beauty, I can barely accept it.


    But if it''s a man, Chen Yu is crazy, and he will accept a male rental partner.


    After the contract is signed, the house is officially rented.


    "Chen, do you really want to live here?"


    "The contract is signed, and there''s still leave."


    "Well, you can make your own decision. Shall we go to the seafood dinner now? I know there is a restaurant where seafood is very delicious. I recommend you to go there. "


    "It''s easy to say, but don''t you think you should accompany me to find a decoration company?"


    "Bastard, do you think I''m coolie?"


    "Don''t forget you made me twenty thousand dollars today."


    "I deserve that!"


    "Cut the crap, drive quickly and take me to a decoration company."


    The decoration company has found out and promised to complete the construction within one week after paying the deposit.


    The house has been unoccupied for more than ten years. Many living facilities need to be re installed, water and electricity need to be re arranged, as well as network and TV.


    One afternoon, the house was finally settled.


    Chen met Ethan''s request and went to the seafood restaurant he strongly requested, which cost Chen 300 dollars.


    ¡­¡­


    "Hi, old John, are you ill?" Zora saw the business partner and went to say hello.


    "Zora is you?" Old John also had some accidents. He met Zola in the hospital: "my son lives here."


    "By the way, it was your young wife who gave birth to you."


    "Yes, little John is only seven years old, but he has lived here for nearly two years." Old John is a bit down.


    "Is little John all right?"


    This is a well-known question, with old John''s financial resources, how can a general illness make a child stay in hospital for two years, unless it is a disease that even money can''t solve.


    "Alas I hope he will get better, but yesterday I received the notice of critical illness. This is the third notice of critical illness that I have received in the past six months. "At this time, Farr came over. She looked at Zola. She clearly recognized that the companion of the Asian man who broke into little John''s room this morning.


    "I have good news for you, Mr. John, that little John''s condition is under control."


    "Control? what do you mean? You just sent me a critical notice yesterday. Why do you suddenly tell me that little John is getting better? "


    "Here I don''t know the specific reason, but the fact is that we have examined little John''s tumor, which has miraculously decreased by half, which means that little John has at least half a year''s time, and in this half a year''s time, he doesn''t need to live here again, but I still hope that he can come over every month to recheck. "


    "Is that true?"


    "Yes, although it''s strange that little John''s brain tumor has obviously oppressed his nerves, but at more than 4 o''clock this morning, little John suddenly woke up, and his symptoms of taste bud damage caused by chemotherapy completely disappeared, which is a miracle."


    "Thank you so much. It''s your credit. Thank you." Old John was very excited.


    After all, it''s Lao Lai Zi. Old John has poured too much emotion into the child.


    Zora left thoughtfully. She didn''t believe in miracles. She believed that everything had its cause and effect.


    It''s just, what makes her wonder, is that person can really suppress cancer cells?


    And it''s still so fast. We need to know that even the most mainstream treatment, chemotherapy, is a relatively passive treatment, which has slow effect and will cause irreversible damage to the human body.


    Can that person really inhibit cancer cells? No, or even cure?


    Think again, the father who was almost sentenced to death was pulled back from the edge of death.


    Zora began to really believe that maybe that person could really do it all.


    This made Zola have to be careful with him, not just for his father.


    But also for themselves, and their other relatives.


    "Father, I''ll tell you one thing."


    Zora went back to rasfa''s ward. Rasfa''s appetite is very good today. His food consumption today is almost the sum of the past seven days. Rasfa has even recovered completely.


    "I just met old John. His son lives here. He has a brain tumor. Yesterday, he issued a critical notice."


    "His son? Philip or Danny? "


    "It''s not the two of them. It''s smaller. It''s only seven years old this year."


    "God bless that child."


    "I don''t know if God will protect little John. But little John woke up suddenly today, and the brain tumor, which originally oppressed the brain and nerves, has shrunk by half."


    "Miracle, what''s the matter?"


    "Today, the Asian American doctor went into little John''s ward. Then he was treated as an intruder by the doctor on duty. He almost called the police, and he replied that he had gone to the wrong ward."

 Chapter 20

    "You mean That yellow That Chen has cured little John? "


    "It''s not completely cured, it''s just halving the size of the brain tumor."


    "Is that possible?"


    "I don''t know, but I know he pulled you back from the brink of death."


    "You made an appointment with him, and he promised me six courses of treatment, didn''t he?" rasfa mused


    "Yes."


    "I feel in a good spirit."


    "But just now the hospital gave you a new examination report saying that you are in a very unstable state, which is possible in three to seven days..."


    "What did the man say?"


    "He said extend your life by three days."


    Rasfa''s heart tightened. This time, he didn''t dare to take the warning as a joke.


    At least the people who can joke with him are unable to save him.


    But the one who offended each other completely at the first sight is the one who controls his physical condition, even life and death.


    "Father, I think you should call him yourself."


    "Don''t you have two days left? I''ll have a look. I think I''m recovering well."


    "Well, if you want to wait until death comes before you make a decision, I have no objection."


    "I''m not dead." Rasfa stressed.


    "Yes, but it''s fast, if you hesitate any more."


    "All right, all right, I''ll call him."


    Rasfa was helpless. He was not used to bowing his head.


    But he also knew that he had no choice.


    I''m like a drowner now. I have to catch everything I can.


    "Hello, Chen? This is rasfa."


    "What can I do for you? I was just about to have a rest. "


    "Sorry to disturb your rest." Rasfa lowered his stance.


    "I''m going to have a party. Do you have time? It''s in my manor. "


    "Well I''m afraid I''ll breathe the air in your manor, and then you call the police. "


    "Listen, Chen, I''m sorry for yesterday''s attitude and words. I''m really sorry. I know I''m wrong. I know that my past thoughts are very wrong. I hope you can forgive me. I sincerely hope that you can attend my party. I want to resolve our misunderstanding."


    "Well, I''ll think about it."


    "That You said Is it true that I can stand up again there? "


    "Yes, but I hope it''s after the first treatment."


    "Can I postpone the party until after the first treatment? I want a perfect party. No matter for you or for me, you can stay directly after the treatment. I will invite many people and many beauties."


    Although the old man is dying, he still pursues hedonism.


    "That''s your party, of course you have the right to hold it at any time."


    "When will our first treatment begin?"


    "The day after tomorrow, I''m preparing to move. I''m a little busy."


    "OK, then I won''t disturb you. Goodbye."


    ¡­¡­


    Chen Yu hangs up and shakes his fist.


    "Let you be arrogant. Now you are just like grandson."


    Don''t blame Chen Zhu for being careful. Everyone else is the same.


    If the old man didn''t pay a big price, let''s see Chen Yu ignore his life and death.


    So sometimes money is really useful.


    After a shower, I lay down on the bed. Suddenly, half of my body appeared on the wall.


    "Ah..."


    Chen Yu was startled and looked at it carefully.


    "Lao Hei, you are going to die. Do you have to scare me like this?"


    "I recently watched a horror movie. The evil spirits in it are so frightening, so I want to try the effect."


    Chen Yu''s face is black: "can I swear?"


    "I can speak 28 languages, including Chinese. Are you sure who''s more vicious than me?"


    "Why do you speak so many languages? Do you learn a foreign language when you are idle and bored? "


    "No, the soul I collected, I can peel off the language ability in the soul, and then swallow it up, so it''s easy to learn the language of a country."


    "I''ll go. It''s so convenient. I want it, too."


    "You humans can''t swallow it."


    "Well, where did you watch the horror movie? Do you have a DVD in your pocket? "


    "No, when I was waiting for someone to die the day before yesterday, he was playing a horror film, and then he scared himself to death."


    "What a pity."


    "After I caught his soul, I watched the horror movie with him again. As a result, his soul was smashed directly. But I think that horror movie is very common, not so terrible.""Nonsense, he''s scared out of his wits by you."


    "Is that so?"


    "By the way, you said you were going to move to that space and crack it. Have you moved it?"


    "No, I have a lot of soul in my collection. I guess when you live in a new house, I can almost start moving."


    "Is there so much to move about?"


    "Quite a lot indeed."


    "By the way, can I get into the crack?"


    "If it''s the crack of other enchanting messengers, it''s certainly not possible, because it will be attacked by the collection of other enchanting messengers, but if it''s my crack, I''d like you to be a guest, I can guarantee that you are absolutely safe in my crack."


    "I''m beginning to look forward to what the place where death lives is like. By the way, you won''t reject the title of death?"


    "It doesn''t matter, but I prefer the name you give me. It''s my unique name."


    "Human beings, I welcome you to my home." Beelzebub jumped to the bed and said.


    "Hell? Hell is over. I didn''t plan to go to hell so soon. Although I know that I will go to hell at the end of the future, I''m not ready for that yet. "


    "No, in the form of a living, no problem. I guarantee your safety."


    "Can the living go down, too?"


    "Demons can be called to earth, and humans can be called to hell."


    "The man who is called to hell can return?"


    "Of course, this is protected by the contract. For our demons, any sacred thing can be defiled, but the sacred contract can''t be profaned. Just like the human named Dante who traveled to hell nine hundred years ago, he was also received by many demons in the hell. After all, the completed living entered the hell, which was the first Times. "


    "Dante was called to hell?"


    "Yes, because of the sacred contract, no demon king hurt him, but Dante went to hell again. This time, he no longer enjoyed immunity. He was burned by the endless fire of red lotus and finally turned into ashes."


    "Why?"


    "Because he disobeyed the contract, according to the calling contract, he had the right to visit the hell. In return, he had to record the hell he saw with the pen in his hand, but he just described the hell as the world of evildoers and the world that people despised."


    "Is it wrong?"


    "If there is no mistake, he will not violate the contract or go to hell."


    "No matter in the world or in the hell, there are rules. These rules are not made by any God or demon king. The evil people fall into the hell. This is caused by the rules, not by the will of our demons. If the soul of the good goes into the hell, even the most evil devil can''t be hurt. But in the divine music, the devil is shaped as the punisher, polluter and deceiver We have become the source of evil, which cannot be forgiven. "


    "Well You seem to be talking about it in the Bible. "

 Chapter 21

    "Wait I seem to be confused. "


    "Can characters be confused, too?"


    "No, the lines are confused..."


    "Go away." Chen Chu kicked Beelzebub out of bed.


    Beelzebub and Raymond are used to sleeping next to Chen Yu. Lao Hei is a nocturnal animal. In fact, he is also active during the day.


    Work is the most important thing when you have a job. When you don''t have a job, you run to Chen Yu and talk.


    Or with Raymond and besib, Chen Yu felt that he was turning a capable God of death into a loose scrap.


    Although there are two demons around, Chen''s sleep quality has always been very good, and he never has nightmares.


    Early in the morning, Beelzebub ran out of the room and went to the counter to ask Ethan for breakfast.


    Ethan is used to it. At this time of the day, besib will come to eat.


    "Little devil, is Chen up?"


    Wang --


    "how did you get up so early today? Strange, I usually have to sleep until nine o''clock and ten o''clock. I get up so early today. Is there a date? "


    "Early." At this time Chen Yu also came downstairs and took out a box of milk from the cupboard.


    "What are you doing today?"


    "Exercise, I feel fat recently."


    Chen Yu replied earnestly that he really thought so.


    It seems that all of the recent food is meat and carbonated drinks, and almost no vegetables. Chen found that his blood pressure slightly increased, and his fat also increased a lot.


    "You care about your body."


    "I''m a doctor."


    "Fat people can be doctors, too."


    "Being fat can lead to distrust." Chen Yu looked at Ethan''s short stature: "a doctor who can''t control his own stature, can you expect him to control the patient''s condition?"


    "You are a heresy. Fat people can be good doctors." Ethan argued.


    "Have you had insomnia, night sweats, poor experience and poor appetite recently?"


    "Chen, am I ill?" Ethan knew Chen''s medical skill was very good, so when he saw Chen''s serious inquiry, he couldn''t help but clap his heart and scream bad.


    "It''s a sign of kidney deficiency. Fat man, take good care of yourself. After all, it''s quite expensive to find a good doctor." Chen Yu patted Ethan on the shoulder and went out for the morning run.


    "Bastard, even if I am Yang... Impotent, I will not find you for treatment!"


    Beelzebub also went out with the barbecue in his mouth. His hyperactivity disorder broke out, and the small room obviously couldn''t meet his needs.


    The morning air was a little sweet, and Chen felt that every cell was activated.


    "Early." A woman in a close fitting sportswear ran to Chen Yu, with a hot and sexy body and almost flawless face. This is definitely the most beautiful woman Chen Yu has ever met in Europe and America.


    "Early."


    "I haven''t seen you before."


    "I just arrived in America." Chen replied.


    "I''m Kelly."


    "Chen, you can call me Chen."


    "Is this your dog?"


    "Yes, it''s called Beelzebub, and you can call it little devil."


    "How long are you going to run?"


    "Five kilometers. If I had more, I would not be able to work today."


    "There is a coffee shop in the front block. It''s about a few kilometers long. Whoever comes later will pay."


    "Good." Chen accepted.


    However, this beautiful woman is obviously better at sports than Chen Yu. She firmly controls both endurance and rhythm.


    Kelly always takes two positions first. Although Chen is not an athlete, she often exercises in China.


    Knowing that a long run is not a short run, you need endurance and rhythm. You can''t just sprint blindly. You will only fall in the middle.


    If you want to catch up with Kelly, you will disrupt the rhythm. If you disrupt the rhythm, you will disrupt your breathing and exercise habits, which means you need to expend more energy.


    But gradually, Kelly slowed down and ran with Chen Yu.


    "Did I disappoint you?"


    "I used to be a track and field athlete. Most people couldn''t have run me." Kelly replied with a smile.


    "And now?"


    "Long term track and field training has deformed my thigh muscles, which I don''t want to do, so I am now working as a civil servant in a company."


    Kylie attaches great importance to her body and can give up her interest or even her career.


    "It''s a pity that if you keep going, maybe you will go to the Olympic Games or even the Golden League in the future."


    "Even if you really go on the track, you can''t achieve too much. Track and field has always been dominated by black people. According to the perspective of human chemistry, the endurance and explosive power of black people are second to none, which is related to the African environment they live in, and you Asians are more skilled, for example, Chinese table tennis has absolute unity The cure is the same. ""So why do yellow people prefer skill?"


    "This is mainly due to the fact that in the past two thousand years, Asian civilization has been in a complex environment, and the physical requirements have declined. Instead, it is the adaptation to civilization. For example, the nomads represented by Tatars need to learn and master bows and arrows in the war, while the countries represented by agricultural countries also need to cultivate It''s skill oriented, even learning and writing need skill, which leads to the yellow''s gene. The use of skill has penetrated into the bone marrow. The white people in the three color races are mostly in the warm and cold zone, so the white people should be the most complex race. The colder the geographical area, the braver and the more skilful the war is It''s warm areas, and people tend to be conservative and lazy. "


    "So lazy people started the industrial age." Chen Chu laughed.


    "Yes, it is."


    "Do you really practice track and field? I doubt you are a world historian. "


    "My track and field training doesn''t mean that I''m poor in other subjects."


    "But you say that the more warm people are, the more conservative their personalities are. After all, the biggest wars in the world are caused by Germans. Is Germany a warm person?"


    The warm area here doesn''t mean how cold it is in winter. In fact, it snows in Germany. The so-called warm area refers to the temperature difference between winter and summer.


    "No, no, no, your understanding is wrong. Although Germany caused two world wars, it was caused by the times, not by race. Germany caused world war. It can''t be said that Germany was cruel. We are now talking about the comparison of the whole race and the regional race, rather than an individual case or a particular case in the background of the times."


    "Historians have always believed that ethnic differences are very small, while geo culture and geopolitics are recognized."


    "What do you mean?"


    "In a word, what kind of civilization has developed according to the geographical environment is the simplest example. People living on the seashore and people living in the inland have different cultures and ways of thinking. When people on the seashore see water, they think of danger. When people on the inland see water, they represent vitality and survival. Two different ways of thinking produce different politics Governance, economy and culture. "

 Chapter 22

    "I suddenly found that medicine is very simple, at least I can understand it, and I thought history was very simple, now it seems that my idea is too superficial."


    "Are you a doctor?"


    "That''s right."


    "Why?"


    "I don''t have a medical license."


    "Are you the legendary illegal doctor?"


    "Why use legends?"


    "At least you''re the first illegal doctor I know."


    "What''s your impression of illegal doctors?"


    "Before I met you, I thought it would be a slovenly beard, a smell of wine, wandering in the stinking streets, treating black... Gang and prostitutes... Women..."


    "You didn''t make a mistake in your last sentence. In fact, both are in my business."


    "Who is the most impressive patient you have ever met?"


    "Well If someone points a gun at his head and can''t save the injured, I will die too. This should be the patient who brings me the biggest impact in my medical career. "


    "Then you must have been afraid."


    "Yes, I''m afraid."


    "I thought I was going to die. You know, in the country where I grew up, guns are almost extinct. Except for the police, I haven''t seen anyone holding guns. Of course, except in the movies and TV plays, in real life, there are no guns at all. My agent told me that my patients will abide by the rules and won''t harm doctors, but he Obviously overestimating the binding force of the rules. "


    "But have you ever thought that if you save someone, you may die?"


    "I didn''t think about it. After all, the gang leader has no reason to kill me again."


    "It''s not necessarily the gang that killed you, it could be the woman killer."


    Chen Yu suddenly stops, and Kelly stops, smiling at Chen Yu.


    "I''ve seen you."


    "It seems that you remember, but I met you twice. The first time was outside tanzan''s house. I was in the shadow at that time. You walked into tanzan''s house in front of my eyes. The second time was in front of the counter of the hotel where you stayed. You are the only one who saw me. But to my surprise, you recognize me now."


    Chen Yu''s hands and feet are cold. He never thought that this sexy woman would be a female killer.


    Besides, she has good reasons to kill herself, and there are two more.


    The first time was to destroy her mission and save the people she was going to kill.


    The second time, I became the only witness.


    "Give it back to me." Kelly said.


    "What?"


    "What the bounty hunter gave you."


    "You say the man you killed in the hotel? I didn''t know him, we didn''t touch him, I didn''t take anything from him. "


    "Chen, it''s not good for you. You''re involved in a field you shouldn''t be in, which puts you in danger." Kelly''s voice changed a little chilly, and there was a trace of killing between her eyebrows.


    "I really don''t know what you''re talking about. If you tell me what you''re looking for, maybe I can help you find it."


    "You don''t have to play dumb with me. I''m not so easy to be cheated. You don''t want to shout for help. Believe me, I can definitely kill you before other people hear your cry for help, and then walk away."


    Kelly''s words dispelled Chen''s courage to call for help.


    Chen Yu doesn''t know how strong Kelly is. If she can kill a person with a few actions like the killer in the movie, she will never win.


    Of course, even if Kylie is not a killer, he may not be able to beat Kylie.


    After all, there is still a certain gap between medical students and physical education students.


    "Well, it''s in my room." Chen Yu said helplessly.


    "I''ve searched your room for a long time. There''s nothing."


    "You searched my room? When did it happen? " Chen Yu can''t help but be creepy. She unexpectedly broke into her room without knowing. Was it when she was sleeping?


    "More than once You''re right. It''s all when you''re here, when you''re sleeping. " Kelly is like being able to see through Chen''s mind, saying the answer that Chen is most afraid of.


    "Have you searched the metal box I put on the table?" Chen asked.


    "What metal box?"


    "Have you ignored it? I hide it in a metal box. "


    "There is no metal box in your room."


    Chen Yu is trying to test Kelly. Because the devil can''t see the metal box, he''s not sure whether the human can see it. So he wants to get the answer by testing Kelly.


    And the answer, as he guessed, was that Kelly, a human being, could not see the metal box either.


    That is to say, only you know and can see the contact metal box."Let''s go back to the hotel."


    Chen was reluctant, but after Kelly took out a dagger from behind, Chen still compromised.


    When she arrived at the hotel, Kelly took the initiative to hold Chen Yu''s waist. "You should know how to do it. Don''t say anything."


    "Oh, Chen, you''ve met such a beautiful woman in the morning run. You''re lucky, beauty. Leave a phone call." Ethan in front of the counter was surprised and looked at the two people holding each other.


    Chen''s smile was far fetched: "I''ll go back to my room first."


    "Do you do this strenuous exercise early in the morning? Also...... " Ethan looks at Kelly. This woman is so beautiful. If it was him, it would be too much.


    When he arrived at the door of the house, Chen Yu hung back in front of the door.


    "Open the door quickly."


    Chen felt the dagger at his waist stabbing his skin. Chen could only open the door.


    Kelly pushes Chen into the room and looks at every corner of the room.


    "Where did you hide your things?"


    "In bed." Chen looked at the metal box on the table.


    "In what box did you say it was on the table, and now in the bed?"


    "Do you see anything on the table?"


    "Less nonsense, get out of here."


    Chen Yu goes forward and is about to open the cup, but Kelly pulls Chen Yu: "you back."


    Kelly is a professional killer. She is worried about Chen Yu''s weapons in bed, so she must be careful.


    Kelly opened the glass and there was nothing in it: "where is it?"


    "Under the pillow."


    Kelly picked up the pillow, suddenly felt a cold hand, looked down, but saw a colorful poisonous snake, which was winding around her arm, at the same time, she bit it down.


    Kelly immediately uses a dagger to cut off the viper, but the viper''s response speed is faster, and it jumps directly to Kelly''s upper arm.


    Kelly felt a little dizzy, and she was a little unsteady at once.


    "You..." Kelly sat on the ground and looked up. Chen Yu was standing in front of her.

 Chapter 23

    "Miss killer, it looks like you didn''t find what you wanted. What a pity." Chen Yu grinned.


    "What do you want?"


    "Tell me what you''re looking for."


    "You really don''t know?" Kelly forced on, looking at Chen Yu with some suspicion.


    "I really don''t know."


    "That bounty hunter didn''t come to this hotel to give you things?"


    "I don''t know him at all."


    "I don''t know what it is, I just know it''s a recipe."


    "What formula?"


    "I don''t know."


    "Well, thank you for your cooperation. I hope you can have a good weekend at the police station."


    "You want to call the police?"


    "Of course." Chen Yu has picked up his mobile phone and called Gelin: "Gelin, do you remember the murder next door? Now the woman killer is here. She was bitten by Raymond. Bring someone quickly."


    "OK, I''ll come right now."


    Chen Yu looks at Kelly with a smile, but Kelly''s willpower surprises Chen Yu a little, which doesn''t faint.


    You know that last time Raymond cooperated with the wanted man who was bitten, but before walking a few steps, she was lying on the ground. Although Kelly couldn''t stand up at the moment, she was still conscious.


    "You will regret it."


    "Why should I regret it? I don''t think there''s a reason for regret. "


    Not long after, Kelly and Merson came, and there were a dozen police officers.


    "Chen, are you ok?"


    "It''s OK. She''s the killer. I approached me when I ran in the morning. I seemed to want to find something from me. I lied to her that she was here. Then she was bitten by my pet snake." Chen Zhu explains it casually.


    Ge Lin knew how clever Chen''s pet snake was, so she was not surprised by the result.


    "Take her to the hospital. Send more people to see her."


    Melson came up and said, "man, you''ve done us another big favor."


    "You are welcome. This is what good citizens should do." Chen Yu looks at Kelly who has been helped out: "I can ask, how many years will she be sentenced?"


    "It depends on her case, but killing and kidnapping are felonies. I think it should be at least 20 years."


    "That''s good. I hope she has the strength to avenge me when she comes out."


    Although Kelly was weak due to poisoning, her eyes were still fierce. When she went out, she still looked at Chen Yu with the resentful eyes.


    Chen Yu is very uncomfortable when she looks at her eyes.


    It''s not comfortable for anyone to be watched in this way by a killer.


    "Chen, is it convenient to say the specific situation?" Gren asked.


    "In fact, I''m very strange now. Why did she find me? She said that the killed bounty hunter came to this hotel to make a trade with someone. It''s a recipe. Don''t ask me what recipe I am. I don''t know. She thought I was the one who traded with the bounty hunter. So when the bounty hunter died, she found me."


    "Why does she think you have something to do with bounty hunters?"


    "I don''t know."


    "Is it going to be someone who lives here?"


    "Maybe, you can ask Ethan. Ethan should know better than me."


    "All right."


    "Are you free recently? I have a party the day after tomorrow. Be my girlfriend."


    "Sorry, Chen, I may not be free recently. There are so many things in the police station that I can''t leave."


    "No time at night?"


    "Yes, I need to work overtime. Let''s have another chance."


    "Well, I''ll have to wait another time."


    "Have you been invited to the party? It looks like you''ve made new friends."


    "No, it''s just one of my customers. We''re not friends."


    "It''s a friend to invite you to a party."


    "Just because I saved his life, and he hated me as much as I hated him."


    "Well You seem to have a bad relationship. "


    Gren and the other police left, and Raymond climbed up to Chen.


    "Well done, it''s a reward for you." Chen Zhu takes out a piece of devil crystal.


    "And me and me?" Beelzebub came up.


    "You ran away." When Chen Chu mentioned Beelzebub, he cried angrily.


    "I''m not running away. I''m retreating strategically. You see, I''ve come back to inform you that I''m facing the two of us. I''m not the opponent of the human female killer, so I came to inform Raymond."


    "Man, I said you just need me as a demon servant. He''s a waste."


    "Shut up, you''re a bedbug. You can only get a reward if you rely on my report. So this devil crystal also has one for me. Give it to me Give me... "Raymond and Beelzebub got entangled again, and Chen Yu went to wash and changed his clothes.


    At this time, Ethan came up: "Chen, what''s the matter? Why did the police come and take the beauty you brought with you? "


    "I don''t want to talk about it."


    In fact, Chen Yu is still very disappointed, so beautiful woman.


    Originally, Chen Yu thought he had a chance to start, but it turned out to be a rose with thorns.


    "By the way, did the police ask you any questions just now?"


    "The police have taken all the information about my guests."


    "Do you have anyone here who looks suspicious?"


    "Do you count?"


    "It''s not a joke. I almost died just now. That woman is a killer. She thinks I have something to do with the bounty hunter who died in the hotel last time."


    What does Chen Yumeng think of: "by the way, the only contact between me and the bounty hunter is at the counter. Does she think I have something to do with the bounty hunter? And that bounty hunter actually wants to contact It''s you! Is that right, Ethan, you''re the one who''s going to trade with him. "


    "I can''t understand what you''re talking about." Ethan''s answer is very candid. It doesn''t look like he''s hiding something, but Chen can''t be sure.


    "Really not you?"


    "Tell me the cause and effect first."


    "Well, it''s none of my business, whether it''s you or not."


    "I''m a serious business."


    "No matter what business you do, it''s none of my business."


    Ethan says he''s doing serious business?


    Chen Yuhe, if you do business, there will be no illegal business in the world.


    However, whether it is Ethan or not, it has nothing to do with Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu didn''t want to run the water. He always thought it was dangerous.


    "You believe me, not me."


    "Fuck off, I don''t care if it''s you or not."


    "Although many of my businesses are illegal, I don''t do vicious business."


    "Well, if it''s not you, it''s not you. Get out of my room."


    "You still don''t believe me, do you?"


    "Go away, you fat man."

 Chapter 24

    "Chen..." Ethan breaks into Chen''s room again.


    "Can you leave me alone?"


    "There is business."


    "How much is it?"


    "Two hundred dollars."


    "So low?"


    "Anyway, you have nothing to do now. If you don''t want it, I''ll push this business out."


    "All right, give me the address."


    "I''ll take you there."


    "Wait Are you because I found your secret, and then you want to kill people? "


    Ethan clapped his forehead: "God, can you stop talking about it? I said it, not me."


    "I''d better let Vincent pick me up."


    "All right, whatever." Ethan left angrily.


    "I''m joking. Take me there."


    Under the Morgan building, Ethan stopped his car and said, "do you want me to wait for you here?"


    "Are you sure there are not dozens of killers waiting for me?"


    Ethan opens the toolbox beside him. There''s a gun in it: "if you keep talking, I''ll blow your head off with this gun, you bastard 7802 on the seventy eighth floor. "


    Chen Chu went to the seventy eighth floor, found 7802, and rang the doorbell.


    A delicate woman opened the door, but her body seemed to be stained with blood.


    "Hello, I''m a doctor. Ethan introduced me. Where are you hurt?"


    "Come first."


    "Is it convenient for me to bring pets?"


    The woman looked down at the Beelzebub beside Chen Yu and let Chen Yu and Beelzebub come in.


    However, when Chen entered the room, he saw another man lying on the ground.


    Chen Yu wanted to turn around on the spot, but he found that the woman had a bloody fruit knife in her hand.


    "Help my sister stop bleeding. Don''t let her die."


    "Is she your sister?"


    "Yes." Chen Yu puts down his toolbox.


    The woman on the ground was stabbed in the abdomen and was seriously injured.


    Chen opened the eyelids of the woman, her pupils were lax and her breath was weak.


    Chen Yu injected this woman with a small amount of... Coffee, is it... Coffee is an analgesic, and the effect is very good.


    Of course, coffee is also a controlled drug. It can only be bought in the drugstore when the doctor in the hospital prescribes it.


    Chen Yu was bought by Ethan. He has a way to do this.


    Then we sew up the wound. At present, we haven''t found a way to buy blood of all blood types.


    Ethan is also helping Chen Yu pay attention to this aspect, but there are many ways for Ethan to use illegal drugs, but this kind of medical blood is much less. After all, every industry has its own threshold.


    Chen Yu can only use a little devil crystal to stimulate the vitality of the woman. Now the woman''s body is very weak and can''t bear the impact of too many devil crystals. However, as long as the weight is controlled, the devil crystal is a very good nutrition.


    This is also Chen Yu''s own research on the use of devil crystal.


    It''s just two hundred dollars for this treatment.


    If it''s a loss from the market price, but save a person, the metal box can also breed a demon crystal for about a year.


    "Wipe your sweat." The sister handed Chen a tissue.


    Chen Yu sits beside. The exterior of this high-rise building is very good. The exterior walls are all floor to floor windows. You can see half of Los Angeles. The interior decoration and furniture are all modern style. However, the hall seems to be full of smashed objects after a fight.


    "Can you tell me something?" Chen Yu is not sure if he wants to call the police.


    The woman stabbed her sister and then went to the doctor to help her.


    Besides, she doesn''t seem to be very flustered.


    It''s not like some people''s panic after accidentally injuring others. It looks very calm.


    It''s not Chen Yu''s meddling. After all, it''s a vicious injury. If something happens to Chen Yu''s sister after she leaves, Chen Yu, as the only one who enters the scene, is likely to be investigated.


    "Don''t you recognize me?"


    "Well Are you a star Chen Yu is a little confused.


    "Yes, I''m just a third rate actor. It''s normal that you don''t know me."


    "Then between you and your sister..."


    "Would you like to hear our story?"


    "All ears."


    "I robbed her of her role, so we fought, and as you can see, I almost killed her."


    The woman said in a very flat tone, without any self reproach.


    "We are all from Texas, and we are all yearning for Hollywood. After high school, we came to Los Angeles together to look for opportunities. But my luck is obviously better than Sullivan''s. I have played several roles. Although it''s just a pointless role, I''m quite satisfied with my current opportunity. Sullivan''s only I can get some roles that I don''t even have lines. This time, we entered the final audition with makeup together in a role competition, but I obviously need more experience, so I won. Sullivan thinks that I have so many performance opportunities, and this opportunity should be given to her, but in Hollywood, I don''t give any role, she just What we can get is that we don''t have any say in the role. We argue, we pull our hair, and then I grab the fruit knife and give her a knife. "Chen Yu looks at Sullivan on the ground. She has waked up, but she is crying silently, not arguing or quarreling.


    Their story is not unique. There are too many girls in Los Angeles who are chasing the star dream.


    Hollywood is never short of beautiful women. They are not college students themselves. They are just wild people.


    They don''t have any resources, no background, and they don''t even have a brokerage company to help them win roles.


    Maybe it''s lucky to be famous overnight, but it''s almost like winning the lottery.


    It''s such a slim possibility that countless girls come to Los Angeles and Hollywood one after another.


    However, the elder sister is obviously lucky. At least they can live in such a high-end house now, obviously with some income.


    Such an apartment costs at least $10000 a month. Chen has just made a fortune and is reluctant to live in such a place.


    So the elder sister''s income must be a lot, at least the general small role, certainly can''t satisfy their consumption.


    "Alvin, I''m sorry." Sullivan finally said, "I apologize for my vexatious behavior."


    "Is your name Sullivan?" Chen Chu looked down at the girl. "I''ll prescribe some medicine for you later. They are all traditional Chinese medicine. You can go to the traditional Chinese medicine store to buy them."


    Chen has no medical license or prescription right.


    So even if he prescribes some western medicine, they can''t buy it from the drugstore.


    "Well, if I''m ok, I''ll leave first. By the way, it''s two hundred dollars."


    "Do you have time to stay for dinner, right here." Said Alvin.


    "Well, I have time before the next customer calls me."

 Chapter 25

    Eating is just eating, and Chen''s expected project doesn''t appear.


    But they still left their phone numbers. Chen believes that they are not the pure white lotus.


    In fact, when they come to Hollywood, they are ready for everything.


    But Alvin obviously needs to take care of Sullivan, so we can only wait for a chance later.


    Alvin takes Chen Yu to the elevator: "when do you have time?"


    "Most of the time, I''m free."


    "Well, let''s get in touch next time."


    The elevator went down several floors and stopped. Two people came in.


    But Chen Yu felt that the two eyes had been looking at him.


    When Chen Yu looked back, the two men did not dodge and were still watching him.


    "Do we know each other?"


    "I don''t know."


    "What''s on me or on my face?"


    Chen Yu looked at his body, and found that there was blood on his coat corner. It was obviously from the sisters'' home just now.


    "So you''re looking at this. It''s not my blood. I''m a doctor."


    The two men don''t talk either. Chen Yu just wants to take the car home and take a hot bath.


    However, when the elevator stops on the first floor, the elevator door opens.


    The two people behind suddenly fell on Chen Yu and threw him to the ground. At the same time, several policemen came out and pointed at his head.


    "Don''t move!" Chen was then handcuffed.


    "I''m not a gangster, I didn''t break the law..."


    At this time, a tall black man came in outside. Chen Zhu had a look, Melson!


    "Melson!"


    "Chen, how can it be you?"


    "I also want to ask you, why is this so to me, what have I done wrong?"


    Melson looked at two of Chen''s men: "Jimmy, tiger, what''s going on?"


    "Head, there''s blood on him, and we suspect that the murderer hasn''t left the building. We have reason to suspect that he''s the murderer."


    Melson saw the blood in Chen''s clothes: "Chen, can you tell me what''s going on?"


    "There''s a patient upstairs and his sister. Maybe they can testify for me." Chen Yu said, "you know I''m a doctor. "


    Melson thought, "what floor does your patient live on?"


    "Seventy eighth floor, 7802."


    "Is it convenient to visit them again together?"


    "Of course." Chen Yu must be cleared of suspicion at the moment. He can only return to the 78th floor with Merson and other police.


    But Melson still owes Chen Yu more than one, so he takes the initiative to help Chen Yu open the handcuffs.


    Ding Dong --


    "Alvin, it''s me, Chen. Can you open the door


    No response?


    Chen Chen rang the doorbell again, but still didn''t respond.


    "Strange, why don''t you open the door?"


    "Chen, are you sure you remember the room or floor correctly?"


    "I''m sure."


    "Then why don''t the people inside open the door?"


    "I don''t know."


    Melson went to the door and knocked: "is there anyone inside? I''m a policeman. I need your cooperation."


    "By the way, I have the number they left me. I can try to call them."


    Chen called the number they left, but no one answered.


    "How is it?"


    "No one answered."


    "Head, there seems to be a phone call inside."


    Melson''s eyes changed. "Get out of the way."


    With that, Melson hit the door lock with a Pei gun, and then directly knocked the door open.


    The pool of blood in the hall was clear, but the room was empty.


    There was only one cell phone on the hall table, which kept ringing.


    "What about people? Where did they go? "


    "They''re the real killers. We''ve been fooled by them," he said


    Chen Zhao also turned around at this time, and then found out that the sisters were not little actors chasing dreams at all, they were murderers.


    They killed people, but their sister was hurt again. If they ran away, they would not be far away, so they would find an empty room, cheat themselves, and make up a set of lies to fool themselves.


    The reason why they stay for dinner is that they are worried that Chen Yu will meet the police when he goes out, and Sullivan at that time cannot move, so Sullivan needs to rest.


    When the delay was almost over, Sullivan was barely able to move, so that Chen could go out and attract the attention of the police, so that they could take the opportunity to escape.


    It has to be said that this plan looks simple, but it is not easy to implement it.In that case, I can still face Chen Yu so calmly, as well as that kind of acting skill. Two sisters who are contradictory but love each other, perform incisively and vividly.


    From the first words of that elder sister Alvin, who said that she was a little actor, Chen Yu has been trapped.


    Preconceived that they are telling the truth.


    Chen was taken to the police station without incident, but the blood on his clothes later proved his innocence.


    According to Melson, there were four bodies at the scene, that is to say, the sisters killed four people, but their sister was also injured.


    The blood traces of five people have been found. One of the blood comparisons has determined that the blood traces on Chen''s clothes are the blood traces of the fifth missing person.


    "Where''s Gelin? Is she not at the police station? "


    "She''s in the hospital."


    "She''s hurt?"


    "No, she''s in charge of the woman you caught today."


    "Oh, when can I leave?"


    "It''s all right. You can go with this one."


    Chen Yu has said everything he should have said and helped to spell out the faces of the two female suspects.


    Moreover, Chen Yu had no suspicion at all, so he was released naturally.


    Chen Yu thought today was lucky. He met two Hollywood actors. Maybe one day they will become famous. Maybe they will have a chance to develop a one night relationship.


    As a result, they are actually sister killers. Fortunately, the two sisters didn''t kill themselves.


    Or they don''t want to kill him, but they have use value.


    Chen Yu feels that the United States is in danger. One of the three beauties she meets in a day is more fierce than the other.


    Fortunately, life is saved


    But at least his life has been saved, which is a blessing in misfortune.


    On the way home by car, Gelin called.


    "Glenn, did you ask me out for dinner at night?"


    "No, I have bad news for you." Gren said in a very heavy voice.


    Don''t be Kelly, don''t be Kelly, don''t be Kelly.


    "That female killer has escaped. You''d better be careful. Maybe she will avenge you."


    Shit, I''m really afraid of anything

 Chapter 26

    When Ethan saw Chen Yu coming back, he immediately took a golden hair.


    "Chen, I''m back. I''d like to introduce you to Sasha. I adopted her."


    Beelzebub had rushed up first, smelled salsa''s chrysanthemum, and then tried to climb on her.


    However, Beelzebub''s figure, even if he stood up, could not reach


    "Beelzebub Don''t be such a disgrace. "


    Wang Wang Wang --


    "Raymond, you bastard! You bastard! " Beelzebub growled angrily.


    The devil''s power is of little effect to each other, but it doesn''t mean it''s totally useless.


    Because demons themselves have desires. After all, they are creatures.


    It''s impossible for a demon with equal strength to go against the will of the other side.


    For example, Beelzebub always wants Raymond to eat Shi, which is obviously impossible.


    Of course, it''s not because they''re strong, it''s actually because they''re weak.


    But this time, Raymond secretly calculated Beelzebub, as if a man saw a woman, and his first thought might be "up".


    It''s not that Beelzebub wants to see a dog, but it''s just that when he sees this golden hair called Sasha, he will have such a flash of thought.


    "Ha ha Little guy, if you want Sasha, you need to work harder. " When Ethan saw Beelzebub''s movements, he burst out laughing.


    Besib has run straight to the stairway. He''s lost his face. He usually loses his face in front of Chen Yu. This time, he even loses his face in front of Ethan, a humble human being.


    When Chen Yu returned to the room, he found that Beelzebub had disappeared.


    "Where have you been?"


    "His breath is gone. This bastard has gone back to hell. It''s a wonderful day indeed." Raymond is very satisfied with this.


    "You seem to have gone too far just now."


    "For demons, we can''t fight each other too much. What''s too much in a joke?" Raymond said, not in the least.


    "If someone comes in the room secretly, can you find it?"


    Chen Yu is too lazy to care whether Beelzebub has hurt his self-esteem. Now he is more concerned about his own safety.


    A dangerous, and hate their own female killer, but now wandering outside.


    Chen Yu is worried about when the beautiful female killer will suddenly come.


    "No, my senses are not so different from those of ordinary snakes."


    Chen Yu is disappointed, but What''s the heavy feeling?


    No This feeling is very abnormal!


    Chen opened his eyes fiercely, but what he saw was not his room, but the dark world, the black withered tree pole, the red and Black Mountains interwoven in the distance, and the air was filled with a suffocating smell of sulfur.


    A huge and bloated creature with huge wings and protruding horns fell from the sky and fell in front of Chen Yu.


    Without any hesitation, Chen Chu blurted out, "Beelzebub!"


    "It''s me, man, welcome to hell."


    "You brought me here?" Chen asked doubtfully, looking at the surrounding environment at the same time.


    "Yes, I have sacrificed a hundred souls, which is all my savings, and I have taken one of your things in advance."


    Beelzebub opens his hand. Chen sees a scalpel on Beelzebub''s hand.


    "So, what did you call me here to do?"


    "Human, you''d better make it clear that our identity has been changed. Put away your pride, as long as I get down with one paw..."


    "Three rolls."


    One, two, three.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Beelzebub.


    "It seems that our identity has not changed. You seem to be the devil servant under my control." Chen Chu laughed.


    "Well, I''m just inviting you. Do you want to go to my home?"


    "How can I get there, far away?"


    "Come up, come to my hand."


    The body of Beelzebub is a giant monster with a height of six meters, which is totally different from the projection Shapi dog on earth.


    Chen Yu sat on the palm of Beelzebub''s hand, which was a special feeling.


    It''s totally different from flying. It''s like sitting on a tall building.


    The foot is hanging in the air. Of course, it''s actually safer.


    At least, Beelzebub won''t suddenly drop Chen Yu.


    "What''s the impression of hell?"


    "It''s almost as good as you think."


    The house of Beelzebub is a cave in the red and black mountain.


    A female devil with a body similar to Chen Yu came out of the cave. In front of her left forehead, there was a devil''s corner, with some scales on her body. Two points of her upper body hung there, but her lower body was wrapped in unknown cloth.It has to be said that this female devil is very beautiful, beautiful in the real sense.


    She should be Beelzebub''s wife, right?


    "Beelzebub, where did you find this soul? It doesn''t look like our food before. "


    "Well Hello lady, I''m a friend of Beelzebub


    "Friend?" The female demon looks at Beelzebub and says, "are you friends with food?"


    "ADA, shut up, you stupid subordinate devil. He''s not food. He''s from the world. He''s a complete living creature. He''s not a defective product we usually eat."


    Hearing Beelzebub''s words, Chen Yu didn''t know whether to be happy or sad.


    "Beelzebub, although you feed on the human soul, I understand in principle, but I can''t accept emotionally, but I can''t change this fact, but when you discuss this topic, can you avoid me?"


    "No, no, no, you''re not like them. They''re all just pieces of lost."


    "My God? Are you living? " At this time, the female devil was also shocked and rushed to Chen Yu''s face: "great sari, do you see that my family ushered in a living person, what a great honor."


    "Sarai is her wife''s great grandparent, her subordinate, and the king of banshees. But you know, she still has a certain identity away from the subordinate of Beelzebub, a glutton like me. In order to marry her, she contributed 30 souls to me at the beginning."


    Beelzebub is obviously very proud of his birth. Beelzebub, a gluttonous eater, is one of the seven great devils.


    However, Beelzebub himself is not a powerful demon. Although he claims to be the demon lord, the so-called Demon Lord is actually the Lord of a small village at the foot of the mountain.


    ADA completely changed his attitude. Chen Yu didn''t know that the living were so popular in hell.


    "Human, this is my dinner for you. Believe me, this is the highest standard..."


    What''s on the table?


    In a bowl with a big basin, all the faces are screaming, and they are still boiling.


    In a nearby plate, there are several burnt and twisted palms. It seems that they are not human, but they are very similar.


    And what''s in that bowl, constantly squirming?


    "It seems that you are not used to our local food in hell."


    "Is there anything normal? Beelzebub, don''t pretend to me, you know my habits, our human habits. " Chen Yu is very sure that Beelzebub is intentional, just to get revenge on his occasional torture in the world.

 Chapter 27

    In fact, there is. The only food in hell and in the world is wine.


    Although the raw materials for brewing are different, they also have different flavors.


    At least Chen can drink it, and it has no strange effect.


    "This is the wine that only our gluttons have. What do you think of it as compared to the wine of human beings?"


    "It''s good to drink, but it seems to have some fishy smell in it. It''s not made of any blood, is it?"


    "That''s right. It''s our doom goat in hell. The main fluid is the blood of the doom goat."


    "Will there be any side effects?"


    "The first time you drink it, whether it''s a human or a demon, it''s bad luck."


    "What bad luck? You''re in trouble? "


    "You will understand later..."


    "Why do I feel quite uneasy?"


    "Human, I know you have a little trouble, I think this can bring you a little help."


    Chen Yu squinted at Beelzebub. "What''s your purpose?"


    At this time, Beelzebub took out a strange black blade and stabbed it on the table in front of Chen Yu.


    "What do you mean?"


    "This is my demon magic weapon."


    "For me?"


    "Yes, for you."


    "How does this affect me?"


    "No impact, I can guarantee, no impact on you."


    "I don''t believe it."


    "The next time you call me, take my demon magic."


    "What will happen?"


    "This can summon more of my power, and I can help you do more. Even if that human female killer, I can help you solve it."


    "Of course, no problem." Chen Yu laughingly pulls out the black blade, which falls into Chen Yu''s hand and turns into a small dagger, which looks no bigger than the fruit knife.


    "By the way, don''t you say you have 15 children? What about your children? Why didn''t you see it? "


    "Are you sure you want to see my child?"


    "Any questions?"


    "ADA, let our children go."


    Put it out? what do you mean?


    ADA picked up a stick and knocked on the mountain wall.


    At this time, there was a rustle in the deep cave.


    Then Chen saw a group of fat meatballs climb out, and Chen jumped up directly from the table.


    It looks like the larva of an insect. It''s only a few hundred times bigger than an insect. Each one is estimated to weigh 20 or 30 jin. It''s white and fat.


    "Here They... "


    "Yes, they are my children."


    "Will they grow up to look like you or your wife?" Chen Zhu imagined that after breaking into a cocoon and becoming a butterfly, it might become something else.


    "Maybe."


    "What is maybe?"


    "ADA and I are different races. Our children have a certain chance to inherit my or her blood, but more likely to grow up to be demon beasts."


    "Demon beast? What is it like? "


    "When you came in, didn''t you see a group of things with black wings in the woods below?"


    Chen remembered that when he sat on the palm of Beelzebub''s hand, he did see a group of monsters running in the forest. However, the monsters looked very diverse. Apart from their black wings, they were totally different. Chen thought they did not belong to the same species.


    "Those demon beasts are all my brothers."


    Chen Yu opened his mouth: "are they your brothers?"


    It turns out that they are not only one species, but also the same father.


    And their brothers are sitting in front of themselves.


    "If it wasn''t for my brother, I would have been killed by me when I entered my territory. After I separated from my father, I also shouldered the responsibility of taking care of my brothers. There are twenty brothers who can''t be inherited to my blood. They are divided into my hands. I will take care of them and give them a place to live."


    "In the future, most of these children will become demon beasts, and then they will be handed over to their brothers who inherit their blood."


    "Can these demons, who do not inherit their blood, live their lives in such ignorance?"


    "What''s wrong with that? There''s someone to take care of it."


    "How big are they now?"


    "It''s been six months, and next month we''ll know if any of them have children of my or ADA''s blood."


    Besib took out a very small devil crystal: "mash this up and mix it into their food."


    "Are demonic crystals useful to them?"


    "There is a greater chance of activating our blood vessels in their bodies."...


    "Are you full? Do you want to go out for a walk?"


    "Is there any danger?"


    "This is my territory. You will not encounter any danger. In fact, as a living being, you will hardly be harmed by any demon."


    "Is the living so noble in hell?"


    "It''s not noble, but it''s just too rare. The last one who came to hell, nine hundred years ago, even the devil found you, would not do anything to you. I can guarantee that although we demons have a strong desire for destruction, all our killing and destruction are purposeful."


    "In that case, go out for a walk."


    In fact, Chen Yu is also curious about the hell. Beelzebub took Chen Yu to his territory, which is called Heishan village at the foot of the mountain.


    There are about a hundred demons in Heishan village. Of course, there are quite a few. After all, demons can live well.


    At most, a couple has more than 1000 offspring.


    Just like human society, the more children, the heavier the burden.


    Not every race can grow as fast as the baby of Beelzebub. In six or seven months, it can grow into a whole.


    "Lord Vito, are you here to inspect your territory?" A big eared monster was standing at the entrance of the village, greeting Beelzebub.


    This big eared monster''s ear is just like the banana fan, and its stature is much higher than that of human beings, with a height of more than three meters.


    But compared with beeseb, he is half the height and one tenth the weight.


    "No, this is my friend. He is from the world. He is a living man. I brought my friend here to have a look."


    "The living?" Big eared monster looks at Chen Yu: "Hello, dear living creature, your arrival has made Heishan village full of glory. The last distinguished guest has been Lord nightmare 300 years ago, but you are more honorable than Lord nightmare. Please allow me to offer you my most sincere respect."


    "It''s very kind of you to come to hell as a guest, and I''m very happy."


    "This is my demon magic weapon. If you can accept it, it will be the best praise for me." Big eared monster is holding a strange wooden stick in his hands. There is a gem with unknown material on it.


    "Er..."


    "He is a demon without subordinate, belonging to the lowest devil type, but if you are happy, you can call and send him at will, without any sacrifice, of course, you can also give him some rewards if you are willing."


    "Call at will? Is it not the same as calling you? "


    "I''m subordinate. I''m subordinate to Beelzebub, the glutton. Don''t compare me with him, but the demons have their own advantages."


    "What are the advantages?"


    "He had noble blood lines several generations or even decades ago, but he kept crossing, just like the offspring of ADA and I, and then crossing with other demons of blood lines, and then regenerating offspring. After several generations, the blood lines have been completely confused, and become him. It is possible that a certain blood line suddenly awakened, and then he has certain abilities, such as him His big ears, also don''t know which bloodline''s ability, let him listen further, of course, if it''s purely as a force of war, he can also face five human beings alone. "


    "Well, then I''ll take your demon magic."

 Chapter 28

    When Chen Yu entered the village, he had gathered a dozen demons.


    All of them are devils with various looks.


    "Noble living, can you accept my demon magic weapon? I am willing to offer you my life, even if I fight with God, I will not retreat. "


    "Great living creature, this is my devil magic weapon. I have infinite power. I can be your best warrior."


    Some demons have shamelessly called Chen Yu great, but the devil who claims to be powerful is just a dwarf. He is not more than one meter four tall, but he is very thick.


    "You must be a sage from the world. Please accept my demon magic weapon..."


    "I seem to see the blessing of Satan lingering around you. Please accept my demon magic weapon..."


    Chen Yu was forced to block more than ten demonic weapons, all of which were demonic weapons of different demons.


    Of course, all the people in the village are devils.


    Those with noble blood will not live in this shit place.


    Basically, all demons with demonic magic tools have a demonic magic tool.


    Demonic artifact is infused by demons with their own power. The demons with identity are naturally made of expensive materials. For example, the black blade of Beelzebub looks very exquisite.


    The unidentified devils have no property, so the materials they use are very common. They may be made of glowing stones, some devil plants, or even hell soil.


    Demonic artifact contains a part of demonic power, and can also be used as the summon of demons.


    In hell, the devil gives his devil magic tools to the superior devil, which means that he is loyal to the superior devil.


    The superior devil can summon the devil to his side anytime and anywhere through the devil magic device.


    These demons gave their demonic magic tools to Chen Yu, and of course they were loyal to him.


    But Chen Yu can''t enslave these demons like the superior demons, because the subordinate demons can''t stay in the world for too long, maybe for an hour, maybe for a day, in a word, not too long.


    And the reason why they are so enthusiastic is mainly because the human things are very precious to hell.


    Even a pot of plants may earn a lot of money if they survive in hell.


    To put it bluntly, they are foreign workers to Chen Yu.


    Compared with these demons with demonic magic tools, there is a lower level. They don''t even have the power to make a demonic magic tool. Their bodies are weak, and they may be similar to or even inferior to human beings.


    Although they also expect to be appreciated by Chen Yu, they also know that there is little hope.


    If the former belongs to the poor, then these demons belong to the refugee level.


    But they are also curious about the difference between the legendary living and the fragmentary souls they can occasionally acquire.


    "Beelzebub, am I going to hell with my soul or with my body?"


    "Body."


    "Can humans adapt to hell?"


    "No, you are just protected by rules. If you have the ability to open the door of hell one day, you will not survive in hell, just like I, as a devil, need to transform into the form of a certain species when I enter the world, and this change is passive, not the form I choose. If I enter the world with the devil''s real body, I will also be like It''s a dehydrated fish. It won''t take long for it to die. "


    "So in the world of film and TV series, it often appears that someone wants to open the door of hell, put demons into the world, and then create chaos, are all false?"


    "If someone can open the door of hell for a long time, to a certain extent, it can create chaos. The devil''s breath flows into the world, creating a similar environment of hell in a certain range. But if you want to destabilize the whole country, even the whole world, it is obviously impossible, even the devil can''t do it."


    At this time, a thin green devil came to Chen Yu and Beelzebub.


    "Lord Vito, noble living, I am humble Raz. Can I make a deal with you?"


    "What deal?"


    "He''s a demon goblin. He likes to collect strange things and trade them around."


    "What do you have?"


    "This is my treasure, the talking mirror. I heard that there is a story in the world. It seems that it is called snow white. There is a talking mirror in it. My mirror is not so magical, but can talk."


    "Don''t be fooled. The mirror that can speak is actually to imprison a soul in the mirror. It has no value, and who knows when the soul will disappear."


    "Well If you don''t like the speaking mirror, I still have a wish ring. Look There is a powerful spirit in this ring. He can realize many wishes. "Chen Yu looked at Beelzebub and said, "is this true?"


    "It''s false, of course. It''s actually a spirit who knows magic. Besides, whether the spirit in the wish ring can really realize the wish doesn''t matter. As long as you bring it back to the world, and then call out the spirit, the spirit will die directly. After all, there are not many demons that can survive in the world, unless they are at the level of the great devil or the devil king, or they are ghosts A devil like an emissary. "


    Chen Yu looked at the green devil Raz and said, "are you teasing me? Not a little practical? "


    "Well Yes, of course, but I don''t know what the price is for you, honorable living person? "


    "If you have anything, take it out first. I don''t know anything. Just talk about the price with me?"


    "I have a double gold coin here. Please have a look, Lord Vito


    "Oh! It''s really a double gold coin. " Besib took the double gold coin in surprise.


    "What''s the use of that?"


    "Can resist a fatal injury for you."


    "Well? This seems good. Is there any defect? "


    "There are restrictions on users. Too powerful creatures are useless. For example, I am very suitable for you."


    Chen Yu took over the double gold coin: "what price are you going to pay?"


    "Humble me, I hope to get a devil crystal of at least one year."


    "Er..." Chen Yu looked at Beelzebub and said, "you told him that I have devil crystals?"


    "I bought something from him last time. I bought it with devil crystal, so he may have judged it. He is a traitor."


    "Do you think the price is suitable?"


    "It''s OK. We can get what we need. The devil crystal is valuable to us, but you have a lot of gold coins. The double gold coins are also of great significance to you, so I think this transaction is acceptable and we can get what we need."


    "Well, I''ll take the deal, but I don''t have demon crystal now. Please pay for it first."


    "Any interest?"


    "No."

 Chapter 29

    In the end, Chen bought gold coins from the green devil.


    "Respect the living, this is my devil magic weapon. Of course, I can''t fight for you. However, there are many good things in my hands. If you need them, you can call me at any time." The green demon holds a ring inlaid with green gems in his hands.


    Chen Yu didn''t refuse. Anyway, he accepted so many demonic magic weapons in front of him, which is not bad.


    Out of the village, Chen Yu carried a whole bag of devil magic tools.


    "Beelzebub, if other people get devil magic weapon, can they summon the right devil?"


    "Demons don''t speak as well as you think. They recognize you because you can come to hell, so they think you are a noble being. But other human beings in their eyes are just humble beings. After all, most of them have eaten the human soul."


    "All right." Chen Yu suddenly found that his hand was missing: "what''s the matter My hand My body What''s going on? "


    "It seems that time has come. It''s a pity that I wanted to take you to some more places."


    "Has it arrived yet It''s only three hours... "


    Chen suddenly opened his eyes, and the next moment, he saw that he had returned to the hotel room.


    But in the next moment, he felt a pain in his chest. He looked down and saw that there was a big hole in his chest.


    After a few seconds, Chen Yu heard a very loud voice, which was the sound of shooting.


    At the moment, in a six story building 300 meters away from the hotel, Kelly put away the sniper gun after confirming Chen''s death.


    This is the SG1 sniper gun, with an effective range of more than 800 meters. The target shot within 300 meters can almost destroy the whole body.


    And the bullet just hit Chen Yu in the center of his body, even if it didn''t hit his heart, it was 100% lethal.


    "I said, I will come back to revenge, goodbye, lovely boy."


    ¡­¡­


    Kuang Dang -


    Ethan directly kicked in the door. Although it was late at night, he heard the sound of the gun, and he recognized that it was the sound of the sniper gun.


    "Chen, are you ok?" Ethan looked at Chen Yu lying on the bed. At the same time, he saw a big hole in the right wall of the bed.


    Chen Yu got up in a daze: "what time is it, Ethan? Is there another customer?"


    "Thank goodness, God bless you. You''re OK."


    "What happened?"


    "Look here." Chen Chu turned to look at the startling hole in the wall beside the bed.


    In a flash, Chen Yu''s memory came back, and everything was remembered.


    He was shot, he was killed!


    Ethan saw Chen''s face was pale and thought he was scared.


    Ethan pulls up the curtains. "Chen, change the room. At least don''t look out the window."


    "Ethan, I''m ok. Let me calm down a little bit."


    Chen''s limbs, hidden under the sheet, were shaking slightly.


    I was killed, I was killed, I was killed


    "How are you, Chen?"


    "I''m fine."


    "Are you sure you''re ok?"


    "Yes, I''m sure."


    "I''ll change your room now."


    "No, I think the killer should leave."


    "Are you sure? Maybe the killer is still there. "


    "I know what I''m doing, Ethan. You go out first."


    "Are you sure it''s ok?"


    "Yes, I''m sure."


    "Well, I''ll go out first and call me whenever I need to."


    After Ethan left, Chen Yu looked at the devil magic weapon in the bag beside him.


    "Big eared monster, useless, wailing banshee, useless, dreameater, useless Bloody hunter! That''s it... "


    Chen Yu remembers the bloody hunter. He said that he had a way to track down any enemy.


    Chen Yu takes up the devil magic weapon of the bloody hunter. His devil magic weapon is a dog''s tooth. In fact, the bloody hunter is similar to the werewolf, but he is a dog headed human body, more like the anubis in the ancient Egyptian myth.


    A big black skinned ox head Terrier appeared in front of Chen Yu. Generally, the height of bitdog is no more than 70 cm, and the weight is 50 kg.


    But the bull head of the bloodhourer is more than one meter tall. It looks more like a tiger with a dog head than a dog.


    "Dear living, thank you for calling me."


    Chen Yu got up and took out a one-year devil crystal from the metal box: "I need you to help me hunt down a person, a human woman, as long as you find her, then this devil crystal is yours."The bloody Hunter stood up, almost two and a half meters tall, and then bowed to Chen Yu: "your will is my courage, I will bring her to you."


    "This is her bullet. Can you find her?"


    The bloody Hunter opened his mouth to catch the bullet, then bit it with his teeth: "no problem, I have already felt where she is."


    Clang Dang -


    the bloody Hunter directly broke the window and disappeared in the night.


    Ethan ran in again: "Chen, what happened? The killer is back? "


    "No, it''s nothing, it''s just the wind."


    Ethan has a black line on his face. Don''t bully the honest people. It''s not so windy here. Besides, how does the glass fragment look like it was knocked out from the inside.


    "Ethan, can you go out? I hope you won''t come in if there''s any more movement in my room."


    "Chen You can''t think of it? You are still young. Don''t worry. Tomorrow I will find someone to help you solve this problem. I promise I will help you solve it. "


    "Please, I can''t help it. After the attack, I suddenly became more afraid of death."


    "Are you sure you don''t want it?"


    "I''m very sure."


    "All right."


    "Remember, no matter what happens, please don''t come in."


    "What are you going to do?"


    Chen Yu smiled: "revenge."


    ¡­¡­


    Kelly was driving an open car on a suburban road.


    She''s in a good mood. She just smashed an enemy. It''s a very good feeling.


    Suddenly, Kelly saw something dangling by the side of the road.


    "Illusion?" Kelly didn''t care too much, it was just a very uncomfortable feeling.


    This made Kelly speed up. There was almost no traffic on the road at night, let alone traffic police.


    All of a sudden, Kelly saw that the headlights were shining on the road ten meters ahead, and there were some animals standing there.


    Kelly subconsciously hit the steering wheel. The car was out of control. Kelly quickly stepped on the brake.


    Look at the front. There''s nothing.


    But the feeling of uneasiness became more and more intense.


    It''s like something''s approaching her


    Getting closer Getting close

 Chapter 30

    Kelly has no reason to feel her scalp tingling. Here it is!


    Here comes that thing


    Kelly''s regiment smelled something fishy. Kelly suddenly raised her gun and pointed to the rear.


    A behemoth is standing on the rear compartment lid, because it''s in the shadow, so it''s not real.


    "Lion? Impossible This is Los Angeles. Where''s the lion from? "


    Bang -


    Kelly fired two shots in a row, but the speed of that thing was faster. One move had already dodged the bullet, and at the same time, it was hurling at Kelly.


    Kelly was so scared that she hit it on the head with the butt of her gun.


    The head of that thing just slightly stumbled, but the next moment, the bloody mouth has been torn on her arm.


    Under the sharp pain, Kelly began to struggle crazily, but her strength was far from the monster.


    Although she has done high-intensity special training, people are human after all. She can''t fight a creature with a body shape of at least two meters five and a weight of more than 200 kg.


    Especially this creature has tusks and claws. Not long ago, Kelly''s left arm was useless.


    Kelly was pulled out of the car. Kelly felt that she was going to be eaten.


    However, the monster hasn''t eaten her yet, and it bites her neck and doesn''t know where to drag it.


    After about ten kilometers, the monster began to howl to the sky.


    Whine -


    is this a wolf?


    Obviously not. Besides being asymmetrical, the monster is too ugly.


    Maybe it''s some biochemical monster. Kelly is already thinking.


    At this time, Kelly suddenly saw that a figure seemed to come this way.


    Kelly immediately shouted, "help Help Help me... "


    The man seemed to hear a cry for help and came over.


    "Are you calling me?"


    "Help There are monsters Help me... "


    Kelly didn''t expect this man to save herself, and didn''t think about why this man would come to the countryside at this time.


    But she was sure that when the monster attacked the man, she took the opportunity to escape.


    Kelly was more and more excited when she saw the man coming.


    However, what puzzled her was that the monster around her did not hide or attack.


    The man had seen her and the monsters around him, but he did not seem to face the awareness of monsters, and still walked forward.


    Closer and closer, closer and closer


    Kelly felt something was wrong. Didn''t he see such a big monster around her?


    At last, Kelly saw the person coming.


    "You How could it be Chen... " Kelly''s face finally changed.


    I used a sniper gun to smash his body, but I saw it with my own eyes, and it is absolutely impossible to make mistakes.


    But at the moment, Chen Yu stood in front of her in perfect condition.


    ¡°surprise£¡¡± Chen Yu stood in front of Kelly with a smile on his face: "you seem to be hurt. You look so serious."


    Chen Yu looked at the monster around his eyes and stroked the monster''s head gently: "this is my friend. It seems that you have already known each other."


    At this time, Kelly couldn''t calm down any more. The whole person bounced up and tried to catch Chen Yu.


    But as soon as the bloody Hunter got down, Kelly flew out.


    Chen Yu is standing in the same place. In fact, he hesitates.


    What to do with Kelly? Kill her?


    Don''t be kidding. I''m a doctor, not a killer.


    Chen Yu never wanted to kill people, but he called out the bloodthirsty hunters because of his rage.


    Now that he calms down, he''s in a bit of a dilemma.


    Don''t say anything. Give a tooth for a tooth.


    Frankly speaking, Chen Yu is still just an ordinary person.


    But let her go?


    It doesn''t seem right. What should she do if she shoots herself again?


    There''s only one gold coin for the double, and it''s already used before it''s hot.


    One more shot, steady yourself.


    What to do?


    "Hunter, do you eat people?"


    "No, I only eat the soul."


    Kelly can understand Chen Yu''s question, but she can''t understand the answer of the bloody hunter.


    So when she saw the bloody Hunter turn his head and look at her, what she felt was creepy.


    It''s terrible


    Just bite your teeth and kill people.


    "Bloody hunter, I don''t want to kill very much now, but I''m worried about her coming back for revenge. What can I do so that she won''t harass me again?"


    Ow -


    Kelly doesn''t know how Chen Yu communicates with the monster in front of her, called the bloody hunter.He seemed to understand the monster, which made Kelly even more creepy.


    "There''s a way, but I won''t. what I need is blood."


    "What is the blood mark?"


    "This is a kind of demon magic. In order to prevent the betrayal of the demons under his command, the higher level demons will brand the lower level demons with blood. If the higher level demons die, the lower level demons will die."


    "What if the lower demons die?"


    "The superior devil will not suffer any damage."


    "So who can do this devil magic?"


    "You can ask Raz. Maybe he has a magic scroll there."


    Chen Yu thought about it and touched the ring in his hand.


    Kelly saw another green monster coming out of the shadow. The green monster was not tall, but it had fangs full of mouth, a pair of protruding horns on its head and a tail behind it.


    "Raz, do you have a magic scroll with blood on it?"


    "Is this the world? This is my first time... "


    "Come on, are there any magic scrolls with blood marks?"


    "Yes, please wait a moment." Razi did not know where to reach for a scroll and handed it to Chen Yu: "thank you for your patronage, one month''s worth of devil crystal."


    Kelly watched Chen Yu communicate with the monster. The monster''s mouth made a strange sound, and she didn''t know what she was talking about.


    "Well I forgot to bring it. Can I have it on credit? "


    "Of course, but interest."


    "What a bother."


    "Dear living, I have a space ring. I don''t know if you need it."


    "Space ring? Is it the kind that can bring a lot of things? "


    "Yes, it''s about the size of a room. I bought it from a magic dragon at a high price. The price is not cheap."


    "What''s the price?"


    "One hundred years of devils."


    "So expensive?"


    "Of course, but the price is absolutely fair. You can ask Lord Vito."


    "I don''t have so many devil crystals now. I''ll buy them when I have enough."


    "I can pay on credit, in a year, then add ten years of devil''s crystallization."


    "I''ll think about it."


    A hundred years'' worth of devil''s crystal is not a small number.


    After all, up to now, Chen Yu has only got the devil crystal for about 20 years.

 Chapter 31

    "How to use it?"


    Chen Yu stood in front of Kelly with a scroll.


    Kylie looks at Chen Yu in fear. Raz and the bloody hunter are beside her.


    In Kelly''s eyes, Chen Yu has become a mysterious being.


    "Very simply, drop a drop of her blood on the scroll, and then you turn the scroll into ashes yourself, then she will never hurt you again."


    "What if she broke the contract?"


    "Devoured by the demons of hell."


    Kelly can''t understand what Chen Yu said to the green monster, but it must not be a good thing.


    At this time, the bloody hunter''s paw suddenly scratched on Kelly''s back. Kelly couldn''t resist at all, and there was a lot of blood in her back.


    Chen Yu stained the scroll with blood, and then the lighter ignited.


    Until the scroll turns to ashes, Chen Yu squats down and smiles at Kelly.


    "Maybe you don''t understand what happened. In short, I cursed you. If you try to kill me again, I will make your death more miserable."


    Without these two monsters around, Kelly might have taken this supernatural thing as a joke.


    But now she doesn''t think it''s a joke at all.


    He seems very serious, and Chen''s behavior just now seems very strange.


    "Go back to hell."


    Kelly saw that the two monsters slowly disappeared after bowing their heads to Chen Yu.


    "You You are Satan Devil! "


    "Whatever you think, remember, don''t provoke me again."


    ¡­¡­


    "Chen, get up so early today? Out for the morning run again? "


    "Yes, the air is so fresh in the morning."


    "Three hours ago, you just experienced an assassination. How dare you run out at this time?"


    "Maybe the killer thought he had killed me."


    "There''s not such a stupid killer in the world. Trust me, you''d better find a place to hide now, at least not to expose yourself to the sun."


    "That''s not good. I have a treatment today, the white old man. That''s 100000 dollars."


    "Well, it''s jealousy, but before that, you need to treat another client and live in Beverly Hills."


    "How much is it?"


    "A thousand dollars."


    "OK, give me the address."


    For Chen, this is not the time to be choosy.


    It''s not that if you have a $100000 list, you don''t want a $1000 list.


    Now Chen''s most important thing is to accumulate contacts and customers. Now Chen''s income looks good, but it''s still unstable. After all, all of them are one-time customers. The only Lasfar is a long-term customer, but this long-term customer has its particularity. Only relying on the evil crystallization can we have this customer.


    Originally, he was the one who would die. Only by the crystallization of demons could he survive.


    "No more female killers or anything? I always seem to meet this kind of thing recently. "


    So far, the three beautiful women Chen met seem to be killers.


    This makes Chen Yu very happy. He just wants to meet a beautiful woman who is willing to have a one-off relationship with him.


    This requirement is not high at all. Why can''t you always satisfy yourself.


    After washing Susu, Chen Yu packed some clothes and went out.


    To Beverly Hills, to the customer''s door.


    The client''s house and location are obviously not the super mansion of the BILAS law, but almost every villa in the Beverly Hills has its own characteristics.


    It''s a small family, but the monthly rent is also $20000, which is conservative.


    There is no such huge garden, of course, the environment is still attractive.


    Chen Yu rang the doorbell. There was a talker on the doorbell.


    "Who are you?" It''s a woman''s voice. It sounds young.


    Chen Chu looked up at the monitor in front of the iron door. "I''m a doctor. Ethan introduced me."


    Click -


    the iron door unlocks automatically, and the talker: "you can come in."


    Chen Zhuo enters the interior of the villa. The green area of the villa is about several hundred square meters. In front of the villa is a swimming pool. The villa has a modern style.


    The woman is lying on the sun chair in front of the swimming pool, wearing a bikini. Her bronzed skin looks very sexy, but her body is slightly thin, and there is a walkie talkie beside her.


    "Sit down."


    "I''m Chen Zhu. You can call me Chen. What do you call me?" Chen was the first to ask.


    "Jaffen rifana, if you are interested in entertainment, you should know me Why do you take a dog? ""It''s my professional habit. I like to walk around with it, which can save me the time to take it for a walk. Miss jaffen, I don''t know where I can help you?"


    Jaffen didn''t continue to struggle on this issue: "I need to gain weight. I recently took on an audition for a large-scale production of the heroine, but my body shape seems to be somewhat different from the role setting. The heroine is similar to the Superman type, and needs certain muscles, but you can see that I am too thin now."


    Chen Yu looks at Yafen''s figure. Her body is obviously unnatural. Although she is beautiful, she is too thin to look like a matchmaker with a big head.


    "Have you ever taken diet pills?"


    "Yes."


    No wonder, there are two kinds of diet pills.


    A kind of regular and drug tested product, which is relatively safe, but has a long effective time and general efficacy, of course, with relatively small side effects.


    There is also a kind of medicine with strong efficacy, but great side effects. It belongs to the category of illegal drugs. It has no sales qualification or no production license at all. However, there is a market when there is demand, so as long as there is demand, then there will be production naturally.


    For example, Roche fresh exceeds the standard. Roche fresh is used to reduce the absorption of fat. It is generally used for people who often eat high fat. The dosage of Roche fresh has always been controversial, because taking too much will cause physiological disorders in the body, or even completely unable to absorb fat.


    For example, some weight-loss drugs increase a large number of cathartic, the effect of which is very significant, but the consequences are also very serious.


    Some girls take illegal weight-loss drugs, resulting in anorexia, or even complete failure of stomach function, and finally have to rely on hanging glucose for survival, and then need a year or two of conditioning, to slowly recover.


    And Yafen belongs to the kind of woman who abuse weight-loss drugs, her body has developed certain symptoms.


    Chen Yu has been able to infer some of her symptoms with the naked eye.


    Of course, judging from her appearance, she should have a slight anorexia, which is not a good sign.


    If she''s on diet pills, waiting for her can be a more serious consequence.


    "How is it? Do you have a way? "


    Chen Yu smiles, and besib can finally use it seriously today.


    "No problem, of course. I''ll make you feel your appetite this noon."


    "How can I cooperate with you?"


    "Turn around. I need to prick you. I mean acupuncture."


    "OK, I often do acupuncture, too. I like acupuncture."


    It''s crazy for a woman to lose weight. They can try anything to lose a kilogram.


    In fact, acupuncture can also reduce weight, but the effect is general. The main effect is to reduce the digestive function of the stomach. The food originally eaten can be digested in an hour. After acupuncture, it will take longer, so that you won''t feel hungry.


    But it''s not very useful for obese women, because most of them don''t eat because of hunger, but take eating as a habit, just like some people smoke, just a habit problem.


    This kind of women will have symptoms such as irregular heart rate, restlessness and emotional loss due to lack of food.

 Chapter 32

    Chen soon acupuncture for Yafen, completely releasing her stomach digestive function.


    Then besib was the main force. He directly gave Yafen the desire for food.


    Acupuncture is not everything. It can ''t make people have appetite.


    But Chen has never rejected other means, such as the power of demons.


    "I feel a little hungry Would you like to eat with me? "


    "Ha ha I''ve been controlling my body shape lately. " Chen Yu politely rejected Yafen''s proposal.


    "You have a good figure." Yafen reached out and touched Chen''s chest muscle.


    "I''ve opened your taste buds through treatment, but if you don''t want to become fat, you''d better do proper exercise, at least one hour of aerobic exercise every day, half an hour of anaerobic exercise, and eat more high starch and high protein food, which can make your weight increase in the shortest time."


    What jaffen needs is to gain weight and get fit. She doesn''t want to be fat.


    Chen believes that a beautiful woman like Yafen knows how to control her body shape.


    Jaffen''s fingers are slowly moving down: "do an hour''s aerobic exercise with me."


    Chen Chu bowed his head and gently twisted jaffen''s chin, and the man fell down.


    One and a half hours later, the two men ended the fight, Chen Yu dressed up.


    "Are you sure you don''t want to eat something together?"


    "No, I have another customer. Thank you. One thousand dollars."


    "Well, you''re the first man to fuck me and take my money."


    "You are also the first woman to let me treat and at the same time let me Cao."


    ¡°fuxx¡­¡­¡±


    "I wish you the part."


    "Thank you. Leave your phone number."


    Chen Chu picked up his toolbox and left with Beelzebub.


    "Beelzebub, didn''t you say that you who are summoned by demonic magic will be more powerful?"


    "Strength is not embodied in the body. Now I have one third of my strength."


    "If you meet that woman killer again, can you handle it?"


    "No, but I''ll make her eat the earth hungry."


    "Beelzebub, even if you are summoned by devil magic, you are still not my opponent, you are a fool."


    "You''d better be careful, or I''ll bury you in the waste soil behind the hotel." Besib threatened.


    Chen Yu never intervened in their war.


    Out of Yafen''s manor, Chen Yu went straight to rasfa''s manor.


    "Rasfa, I am now outside your manor. Is it convenient for you to treat now?"


    "Of course, of course. I''ll let Paul pick you up."


    Not long after, Paul came and took Chen Yu to the manor.


    This time, raspha had to pay a lot of respect to Chen Yu, without any more vicious words.


    "Hi, Chen, it''s finally up to you."


    Raspha took the initiative to embrace Chen Yu and greet him: "would you like to drink something? Red wine? Or whiskey? "


    "No, it''s better not to affect my mind when treating. Let''s treat first."


    "No problem, of course." Rasfa didn''t want to delay either.


    Today, he obviously felt that his health began to get worse again. From morning to now, he has been uneasy and wanted to call Chen Yu several times.


    He felt that he was going to die, which is the common character of human beings.


    The closer to death, the more afraid of death.


    "What do I need to do?"


    "Drink this first, and then I''ll give you acupuncture."


    "OK."


    The amount of devil crystal is obviously higher than last time.


    When Chen Yu treated lasfa, the star of lasfa felt that his energy seemed to come back.


    Just then, a red haired woman burst in.


    Chen Yu remembers this woman. It seems that her name is Rhett.


    "Mr. rasfa, what are you doing?" Redra was a little angry.


    Rasfa was lying on the sofa at the moment, raising his head slightly, because the back was full of silver needles, so it was inconvenient for him to turn over his body.


    "Rhett, I''m being treated. Can''t you see that?" Rasfa has always had a problem with ridra. In the past, he didn''t touch ridra, except to ask ridra to deliver false information for him, and because of his good medical skills.


    But now, he has found a substitute, Chen Yu is the substitute.


    At least Chen can save him, while ridra can only watch him lose his life bit by bit.


    Therefore, lasfa is more willing to accept Chen Yu''s treatment than Rhett''s advice.


    "Treatment? With this stupid acupuncture? Please be sober, Mr. rasfa. Acupuncture can''t help you. ""Rhett, please apologize to Chen!"


    "I refuse, I will not apologize to a liar, Asian, you are a liar! You''re not a doctor at all. I''ve investigated. This guy doesn''t have a medical license at all. Rasfa, you''ve been cheated by him. He can''t help you at all. "


    Chen Yu turned a blind eye to rydera''s aggressive words, patted rasfa on the shoulder, reached rasfa''s ear and said, "rasfa..."


    Rasfa looked down at his crotch and felt it!


    I really feel it!


    The feeling of long absence is back.


    It was almost forgotten. Rasfa''s face was ruddy.


    It''s not just the following feeling. He feels that he is no longer depressed. He feels that his body is full of energy.


    "Chen, thank you."


    "Mr. rasfa, did he give you any medicine? You should know that your heart disease is very serious now. You can''t take that medicine. It will kill you. If you can follow my advice, I can make you live longer, instead of listening to a liar, he will make you die faster. "


    "How long do you think I can live?"


    "Well This... "


    Redra was unable to speak. When she was examined three days ago, she and the doctors in the hospital asserted that rasfa could not survive that night, but he survived.


    But on the second examination, she came to the conclusion that rasfa could not live for a week.


    She believes in her own judgment, which is based on her professional perspective, without any personal feelings or interests.


    In her opinion, if rasfa can follow her guidance and suggestions, she may be able to hold on longer.


    Now, however, rasfa is even more repulsive to her.


    Even prefer to listen to a liar, rather than listen to her professional advice.


    "Rhett, I''m a little tired Paul, take Rhett out. By the way, let anna go to my room. My room needs cleaning. Chen, do you need to find a room to rest? "


    "No, I need something to eat."


    "OK, Paul, bring Chen something to eat. Please take good care of Chen when I have a rest."


    "Yes, sir."


    "Liar, you liar, I will call the police. You are practicing medicine illegally. If you confess to Mr. rasfa now, I will consider letting you go."


    "Miss Rhett, Chen is just Mr. rasfa''s guest. I don''t think anyone here will testify for you." Paul said in a flat voice.

 Chapter 33

    In a fit of rage, redra was invited out.


    Of course, Paul is very polite to her. After all, ridra has been a personal doctor and health consultant of rasfa for five years, and her contribution can not be ignored.


    However, she also knows that she can only have an addiction to the mouth now.


    After all, if you want to accuse Chen Yu, it''s only for rasfaken to testify, or for Chen Yu''s past ''victim'' to testify.


    But no matter who is to testify, it is very difficult, even impossible.


    After all, those people are looking for Chen Yu because they can''t see the light. How can they help her testify.


    So now she has to wait for rasfa to break down again.


    I believe that at that time, raspha will wake up.


    Chen Yu had a good time in the restaurant. All the ingredients in rasfa''s manor are top-grade. This is not purchased from the supermarket, most of them are supplied through special channels.


    Caspian caviar, French foie gras, and beef are all excellent products.


    Plus the top chefs in the manor, every bite is a top enjoyment.


    And Paul was there to help Chen Zhu pour the wine.


    "Mr. Chen, do you need to go for a walk on the beach?"


    "OK."


    When Chen Yu arrived at the beach, he saw a group of 17-8-year-old teenagers playing, including men and women, and people kissing and flirting under the sun umbrella.


    This beach should be a private property, right? How did these young people come in?


    "That''s Mr. rasfa''s grandson and his friends." Paul said.


    At this time, a Doberman rushed towards Chen.


    No, it should be aimed at Beelzebub, a Shapi dog at Chen''s feet.


    "No, that''s Wolfe..." Paul was about to drive out the Doberman, but it was too late for Beelzebub to rush out.


    They''re obviously not meeting each other friendly, they''re shouting at each other.


    Doberman is a large dog, and very fierce.


    In the past, Dobermans were mostly used as hounds.


    Nowadays, hunting is rare, but the combative and aloof nature of Doberman remains unchanged.


    In modern times, many Dobermans were used for fighting dogs. They often stood on the bloody and cruel arena as opponents of other large dogs of the same kind.


    They have a very deep understanding of their companions and non companions. It''s very difficult for them to make friends with other strange dogs. Unlike husky, they are very friendly to everyone.


    In the territory they determine, once other male dogs appear, they may be the target of attack.


    When it comes to real combat power, a Sharpie is only one-half the weight of a Doberman, even one-third of its weight, and more than twice its height.


    After all, a small and medium-sized dog, a super large dog.


    So it''s not hard for Paul to imagine what''s going to happen.


    At this time, the young people also found that their Doberman dog and Chen Yu''s Shapi dog seemed to have a conflict.


    Both dogs were barking at each other. Instead of stopping them, they cried excitedly.


    "Wolf, tear up this little guy."


    "Come on, come on, come on."


    "I bet a hundred dollars that the little guy will be torn apart by Wolfe in a minute."


    "I''m a hundred, too. I guess it only takes 30 seconds. Wolfe is a fighter who has been to the challenge arena."


    "I guess ten seconds!" Chen Yu amplified his voice: "although I don''t like gambling, I like to win. In ten seconds, my Beelzebub will kill that fool."


    "Asian, how much pressure do you have?"


    "I bet a hundred dollars, too."


    "Are you sure you want to throw away a hundred dollars? It''s just a sanddog. "


    "Beelzebub, do not lay your hands on me."


    Whoops -


    Beelzebub has erupted. A human plaything dare to challenge itself.


    This is an insult to him!


    Wolf felt the danger in a flash, but it was too late to back off.


    Beelzebub has thrown Wolfe to the ground and grabbed him by the neck. If he works harder, Wolfe will die.


    At this time, wolf was afraid to move. As a wild animal, although he had been domesticated, he still had a keen sense of danger in his bones.


    He could sense the danger of Beelzebub, which was quite different from any dog he had ever seen.


    ¡°what£¿¡±


    "How could it be? When did wolf become so vulnerable? "


    "Paul, please bring me my toolbox."


    "Yes, Mr. Chen."


    In a short time, Paul brought Chen''s toolbox.


    Chen Yu goes to Beelzebub and Wolff, kicks Wolff away, and bandages the wound on his neck.Wolf will not attack people. This is the result of domestication. They have lost most of their wildness.


    Moreover, it can feel Chen''s kindness.


    Chen Yu patted Wolf: "go back to your master."


    At this time, rasfa''s grandson came out, and Wolfe came to him, wagging his tail, but he was a little depressed.


    "I''m Daniel. What do you call me?"


    "Chen."


    ¡°chen£¿¡±


    "Just call me Chen."


    "Let''s play together. Your sanddog is very good. Do you sell it?"


    "I''m sorry, but I''m afraid he won''t accept the second master."


    "Well, tell me, how do you train him, or how do you say that the sharpies are so good?"


    "It''s just that he''s more powerful. I didn''t train him deliberately. Maybe it''s because before I found him, he was wandering outside and fighting with other stray dogs."


    "So it is. Are wild dogs more powerful? It looks like I should adopt a stray dog. "


    "Ah Snake Snake... "


    Sizzling -


    a young girl saw Chen Yu talking to Daniel, opened Chen Yu''s toolbox directly, and saw a snake inside.


    "This is my other pet, Raymond."


    Raymond crawled out of the toolbox, and Daniel saw Chen Yu as if he didn''t care: "are you sure it won''t be lost? Snakes are not as clever as dogs. "


    Suddenly, Raymond, who was climbing on his own, suddenly turned around and rushed to Daniel.


    "Ah It''s coming... "


    "You''d better run faster. You''re pissing it off."


    "What? A snake can''t understand people''s words. A snake can''t hear It''s impossible... "


    Daniel saw that Raymond really came to him, and immediately ran, Raymond pursued.


    "Damn it, come and help me Help This snake is going to attack me... "


    Paul stood beside Chen, "Mr. Chen, are you sure it''s ok?"


    "Don''t worry, my Raymond is very good. He won''t bite without my command."


    Paul knew that Chen took two pets with him wherever he went, even if he had let them out the same way last time in rasfa''s ward.


    "Chen, help me Come on, help me... "

 Chapter 34

    "You need to apologize to him."


    "I, it''s stupid, I don''t want Well, well, I''m sorry. I''m wrong, Mr. Raymond. I''m wrong. "


    Sure enough, Raymond stopped pursuing, and Daniel and a group of friends were stunned.


    "My God!"


    "God, have you seen it? Did you see that this snake really understood? He really understood. "


    "It must be false, it must be false, Raymond, you are a fool!"


    A little friend didn''t believe in evil, and then Raymond turned to him.


    "Over He understood what I said. He came at me I''m sorry. I''m wrong. I''m wrong. "


    Raymond let go of the little friend, and by this time, the young people were all shocked.


    "Chen, tell me, how did you train Beelzebub to be so powerful and a snake to be so clever and clever? Are you a wizard? No, you are a druid. You must be. Only in this way can you explain all this. "


    "You are going to ask their last master. In fact, I picked up Ramon and besib."


    "I don''t believe it. How could a fool abandon them?"


    "That''s what it is."


    "Can I touch Raymond?"


    "Raymond, will you?" Chen looked at Raymond in the distance.


    Raymond slowly climbed up to Daniel''s face. Daniel was a little afraid of Raymond, but he still held out his hand. Raymond climbed up to Daniel''s palm.


    "God, he''s really smart. Chen, sell him to me. Please, I like snakes best, especially Raymond."


    "Ask yourself if he wants to."


    "Raymond, would you like to live with me?"


    Ramon raised his head and shook his head.


    "My God, my God I like him more and more. "


    Of course, Daniel likes it, but he doesn''t plan to take it by chance.


    After all, he received elite education, maybe he indulged, which is the common feature of teenagers in this country.


    However, he is not allowed to set up enemies, even ordinary Asians.


    It''s impossible for the rich second generation of your family to be killed if there''s not a word in the novel.


    Daniel is obviously more interested in two pets than Chen.


    In other words, everyone here is more interested in Ramon and Beelzebub.


    Including Paul


    "Daniel, don''t you have class today?" Then Zola came over.


    Zora is Daniel''s mother. At the moment, Zora is wearing a white business dress, and her hair is different from that of the last time, all of which have been ironed and rolled.


    "Chen, you are here, just in time. I''ve been suffering from chest tightness recently. Can you check it for me?"


    "OK."


    "Chen, can you keep Raymond and Beelzebub for a while?"


    "Of course." Chen Yu left with Zora.


    Two people casually entered a bedroom, and then began to overturn.


    Of course, Chen Yu is actually helping her check up.


    Forty year old women are the most thirsty and experienced.


    "How is my father?"


    "Today''s treatment is complete."


    "Why didn''t I see him when I came to his house?"


    "In the bedroom."


    "He doesn''t seem to have the habit of sleeping during the day. In fact, he doesn''t sleep much."


    "And the maid."


    "Well, let''s do it again, shall we?"


    "Of course, as you wish."


    Zora is a very attractive woman. Even though she is not young, she knows how to show her feminine charm.


    Of course, Chen Yu didn''t plan to be Daniel''s stepfather, and Zola didn''t plan to let Chen Yu be her fourth husband. They just took what they needed.


    Just then the door was opened.


    Outside the door stood a young girl, then a scream.


    This is the first woman Chen Yu will be shy when she comes to Los Angeles.


    Well, maybe it''s because she looks like she''s only 16, maybe even smaller. After all, women in Europe and America grow faster than those in Asia.


    "Honey, why did you come in without knocking?"


    Chen and Zora are still in an awkward position at the moment, and Zora''s legs are still on Chen''s shoulders.


    "I heard that you are here. The maid told me that you are here..." The girl lowered her head and dared not go to see Chen Yu and Zola: "is he your new boyfriend?"


    "No." "Give me ten minutes," Zola said


    The girl can only help them to close the door again and leave."It seems that we need to find a more secluded place next time."


    The two men cut through the mess quickly, without any more postures, they were quick to fight.


    Zola had to be more adept at it. Ten minutes later, the two walked out of the room side by side.


    Zora has gone to find her daughter. Chen Yu doesn''t want to appear in front of them, so she leaves on the pretext.


    ¡­¡­


    "Manny, I''m sorry. I''ll show you the ugliest side."


    "Mom, it''s my fault. I shouldn''t have gone in without knocking."


    "Then let''s forgive each other."


    "Mom, who is that man? He looks a lot smaller than you. "


    "He''s Chen, your grandfather''s doctor." Zola is obviously not going to go on the subject: "are you with Daniel?"


    "No, I came by myself. He has his circle of friends."


    "I heard you auditioned for a film company last week, didn''t you?"


    "Yes."


    "If you want to do this, I can recommend you to every director." After all, lasfa is the executive director and major shareholder of PLM, one of the six largest companies in Hollywood, and the six are basically competing with each other and cooperating with each other.


    Zola is also engaged in the film industry, and knows not a few big directors and first-line actors.


    Although it''s impossible to make Manni the heroine directly, a role with lines is obviously very sure.


    In Hollywood, the heroine is almost appointed by the film company, and rarely decided by audition.


    Almost all roles with lines will be assigned by the brokerage company. If Manni goes to audition for a role directly, the possibility of success is almost zero.


    Under the same conditions, the director group will only choose the actresses who have the agency and partners, or the actresses who have the benefits for them, rather than Manny.


    Manny has almost no advantage except for her youth and beauty, and the most important thing in Hollywood is her young and beautiful actress.


    Even, because of her age, Manny will become her disadvantage.


    Because there''s a law in Hollywood that if you can use adults, you don''t have to use minors.


    Juveniles, animals and black people are all actors who must be used carefully.


    For a 15-6-year-old character, just look for a 20-year-old actress and dress up a little, you can perform almost the same effect.

 Chapter 35

    When Chen Yu arrived at the hall, he saw rasfa sitting in the hall, chatting with another white bearded man.


    Chen Yu doesn''t know Hollywood stars well, but the white bearded man is a famous director, and his fame has spread to the other side of the ocean.


    Rasfa looks red. He feels like he''s rejuvenated. Every cell in his body is alive.


    "Chen, come here and I''ll introduce you."


    "Hello, nice to meet you. I''m Chen," Chen said


    "Hello." The director also shook hands with Chen Yu politely. Not everyone is racist.


    "This is my current health consultant, Chen, Steven. Maybe you can ask Chen to look at your health. I mean, that''s the problem."


    "Here..." Steven hesitated a little. It was obviously hard to talk about that. Even in the open West, this disease of man''s dignity made him dare not even find a doctor.


    In fact, he has tried some medicine recommended by his personal doctor himself, but it has little effect.


    Only a few people know about it, such as his sick friend, rasfa.


    Today, when he came, he found rasfa in the room, doing crazy things with his maid.


    While he was outside, he could even hear the crazy cry of the maid. It seemed that the war was very fierce.


    This makes Steven think that rasfa has been deceiving him.


    When we agreed to be sick friends together, you ended up playing with women alone.


    Where this is not good, obviously it is very tough.


    What makes him jealous is that rasfa is ten years older than him, and he can be so strong.


    "Chen, do you know what''s wrong with me?"


    "It''s not hard. Judging from your age, your body has been in the stage of comprehensive decline, and your spots are obvious, indicating that your kidney function is defective, and there is a problem in detoxification, so you should be troubled by your sexual... Function."


    "So obvious?"


    "If it''s just what I see, I can''t be sure. I need to check your body again. In fact, it''s not an unspeakable disease. You''re not young, and some things are inevitable. Of course, if I come to treat you, I''m quite sure that I can make you rejuvenate."


    "Are you an expert on this?"


    "No, in fact, in medicine, a single professional knowledge is far less excellent than a comprehensive doctor, because the body is magical, many physiological diseases are caused by complications, and treatment also needs to be fundamentally handled, not to say that where there is a problem, there is a treatment."


    "Well, if it was you, how would it be treated."


    "I''ll detoxify you with acupuncture, and then reactivate the kidney so that it can provide enough power to your lower body."


    "How long will it take?"


    "It works very quickly. You can ask rasfa about it, but because your kidney has been wilting for too long, it needs continuous treatment."


    "Steven, I''m the same as you before noon today. After lunch, I''m alive and well. You should accept Chen''s advice. Believe me, it''s good for you."


    "Now..." Steven was obviously a little moved. He was too quiet.


    "Steven, although you are a friend of rasfa, I still need to declare that I am an illegal doctor."


    "Of course, I understand."


    "By the way, my fee is not low."


    "Chen, I''ve covered Steven''s expenses. I won''t let you down."


    Rasfa was a businessman, and he was willing, of course, to get the affection of two important people at the lowest price.


    Whether Chen Yu or Steven, they are all the people he tries to attract.


    "How about we change places? And I''m going to get my toolbox."


    "OK, Steven, go to my study."


    Not long after that, Chen Chu went to the study with his toolbox on his back and Beelzebub and Raymond.


    Steven is lying on the sofa. His coat has been taken off.


    Steven looks a little thin because of his kidney function.


    "Do you want me to avoid it?"


    "No, Steven''s situation is better than yours. It''s not too complicated. Maybe in ten minutes, we can have coffee together. Of course, maybe Steven needs to solve some personal problems."


    Ten minutes later, Chen used acupuncture to stimulate Steven''s kidney, allowing him to smoothly remove the excess toxins from his body.


    At the same time, Raymond also used his ability. When Steven got up from the sofa, his crotch was bulging.


    "Ha ha Steven, it seems that you really need to solve your personal problems. Do you want me to arrange for two beauties? "


    There is no lack of beauties in rasfa''s family, even some small actors. In order to seek opportunities, they take the initiative to work as maids in rasfa''s family.This is very common in Hollywood. Even now some famous actresses can''t bear to look back on their experiences before they become famous.


    There is no white lotus among the stars who can become famous in the entertainment circle.


    Steven blushed and then embraced the offer.


    Rasfa''s study was spacious, and there was a balcony facing the sand. They sat on the balcony, drinking coffee and waiting for Steven to finish.


    "Chen, are you sure you don''t need me to arrange two beauties?"


    "I don''t need it for the time being. Didn''t you say there will be many beauties at the party tonight?"


    "That''s true, but it depends on your ability."


    "Of course."


    "Chen, are you interested in opening a clinic in Beverly Hills? I believe that with your ability and my contacts, your clinic will prosper."


    "No, I''m quite satisfied with my current work. When I open a clinic, I can''t be as free as I am now, and I don''t like being chased behind by the people from the tax bureau."


    In fact, the main reason is that Chen Yu does not have enough funds.


    How much does it cost to open a clinic outside Beverly Hills?


    A million is the least. You open a clinic with only a small facade. The guests in Beverly Hills are too lazy to come in and have a look.


    Besides, there are many risks. If the income can''t keep up with the expenditure, let alone make money, Chen Yu will face the risk of huge loss.


    But the general clinic will face this problem in the early days, especially in places like Beverly Hills.


    Most of the residents here have their own personal doctors. They won''t easily believe doctors in a strange clinic.


    Even if rasfa introduced him, he could not force others to come to Chen''s clinic with a gun.

 Chapter 36

    An hour later, Steven came back.


    "Chen, thank you." Steven hugs Chen excitedly.


    "Steven, have you had a bath?" Chen Yu is disgusted and pushes Steven away.


    "Er..."


    "Ha ha Have a drink and take a bath, but you need a long-term treatment. Here is my card. Call me later. "


    Suddenly, there was a cry of surprise on the beach.


    "Something seems to be going on down there."


    "Daniel is in the sea! He seems to be in trouble. "


    A group of young people are on the beach, shouting at the sea, and two strong young people are carrying buoys into the sea.


    "I''ll go down and have a look." Chen Yu hurried downstairs and ran into the beach.


    At this time, Chen Yu saw that Daniel had been dragged back to the shore by his companion, but his thigh was bloody, and he was attacked by a shark.


    Fortunately, the shark just bit him and then lost interest in him.


    Daniel has lost consciousness. At this time, Chen Yu sees Lao Hei around.


    "Lao Hei, why are you everywhere?"


    "I happened to be nearby."


    "Are you sure you didn''t come with me?"


    "Well, I think following you will always meet some prey, so I''m here."


    "I''m sorry. Now that I see it, you may lose your prey."


    "As long as you compensate."


    For Lao Hei, it''s just extra income. He doesn''t care much.


    "He will die of excessive blood loss in 20 minutes. You''d better give first aid quickly. His blood pressure and heart rate are falling rapidly."


    Chen Zhao rushed to Daniel''s side: "get out of the way, don''t surround here, it needs fresh air."


    "Chen, help him, help Daniel. He''s still young." Zora has arrived at the scene.


    As a mother, Zola gave her heart and love to every child.


    At this time, she has lost the past calm and pride, just a mother close to collapse.


    "What blood types are you and Daniel?"


    "I''m type O, he''s A."


    Chen quickly treated Daniel''s wound and took out a blood transfusion tool to let Zola give Daniel a blood transfusion.


    However, Daniel''s blood pressure has been unable to rise, and at this time his soul seems to have started to leave the body.


    "Go back to me." Chen Yu waved in the air.


    Everyone looked at Chen Yu in surprise, but at this time, Daniel opened his eyes.


    "Mother..." Daniel was very weak: "my leg My legs... "


    "Daniel, you''re OK." Chen Yu looks at Daniel''s thigh. He is not sure whether Daniel can keep his thigh.


    His injury was very serious. Chen looked at Zora and said, "did you call an ambulance?"


    "It''s already called."


    Beverly Hills has the most comprehensive facilities, the best resources, including hospitals.


    So the paramedics came, and when they saw the scene, they were shocked.


    "Who did this first aid?" Chen Zhuo saw the woman doctor named Val who caught him in the hospital last time. How could she be a member of the emergency rescue team.


    "It''s me." Chen said.


    "It''s a professional first aid technique. Are you a doctor, too?"


    "I was a doctor before I went abroad." Chen replied, of course, he would not tell a regular doctor that I am an illegal doctor.


    It is said that peers are enemies, and regular doctors should be happy to report him.


    "Can you tell me the details?"


    "He was bitten by a shark. I found that his injury was very serious and he lost too much blood. Fortunately, his mother was here. After confirming their blood type, I gave them a blood transfusion."


    "How did you stop the bleeding? It seems that the wound of that degree can''t be stopped by gauze alone. "


    "Acupuncture, I used acupuncture to stop his bleeding. You should send him to the hospital as soon as possible. He is still in a dangerous period. And if he continues to delay, even if his life is saved, his thigh may not be able to survive, instead of wasting time here."


    Farr looks at Chen Yu, gets on the ambulance and leaves.


    "Chen, what to do? Will Daniel die? "


    "No, I promise you."


    "Can you accompany me to the hospital?"


    "No problem."


    Because of the emergency, Chen Yu can only give up the Party of rasfa and take Raymond and besib to Zora''s car.


    Fortunately, humans are not on the shark''s diet, or we can infer from the wound that the shark that bit Daniel is an adult tiger shark.


    What''s the concept?


    An adult tiger shark can grow up to six meters. In terms of the bite force, if the tiger shark bit the upper part of Daniel''s body at that time, Daniel will become two parts now, and then the gods will not be able to save him.In fact, in a small number of shark attacks every year, most of the victims are killed rather than eaten.


    Because sharks don''t like the taste of human beings, they are just making sure whether they eat it or not.


    So usually, only one bite will be taken, and then the taste is not good, don''t.


    At the hospital, Daniel was pushed into the emergency room.


    Chen Yu is accompanied by Zola, who has lost her mind and has been crying.


    "Zora, trust me, Daniel will be fine. Relax. Relax."


    "Chen, if Daniel is in danger, you will save him, right? Just like the last time I saved my father. "


    "Yes, believe me, yes, I promise you."


    Out of trust in Chen, Zora calmed down a little.


    Bang Bang -


    suddenly, there are three consecutive shots in the corridor of the operating room at the end of the corridor.


    A policeman''s body fell out of the front room, and then a tall man dressed in sick clothes, holding a nurse, walked out step by step.


    Phil! Chen Yu remembers this man, the most wanted man.


    "Walk on both feet, you bitch!" Phil''s voice was loud, pulling the nurse''s hair.


    The nurse''s legs had softened with fear, and her body was unable to move.


    Suddenly, the nurse did not know where the courage came from, a bite in Phil''s arm, Phil jilted the female nurse, and then shot!


    Phil swaggered down the hallway of the hospital when a paramedic rushed over from the side.


    But the next moment, there was another gunshot, and the hospital paramedics fell.


    Phil looks at Chen Yu and Zola in front of him, then raises his gun.


    "I remember you!" Phil stares at Chen Yu closely: "the policewoman who was with you last time grabbed me! I remember you... "


    Lao Hei is beside Chen Yu: "it seems that you are in trouble."


    "Do you feel my death?"


    "No, not every dead person can be felt by me, but I have seen his death. In ten minutes, he will be shot by the police who come here."


    "Then I''ll bring the death a little earlier."

 Chapter 37

    Besib has appeared behind Phil, Chen Yu''s face cold.


    This is the first time that he is so intuitive in the face of a murderous gangster. In an instant, the gangster has killed three innocent people cruelly.


    This is the opposite of Chen Yu as a doctor.


    As a doctor, Chen Yu has been trying his best to save every patient.


    But now, he thinks that not everyone is worth saving, not everyone is worth his effort.


    "Kill him!"


    Zora looked at Chen Yu incomprehensibly. Who did she kill?


    Beelzebub had already pounced on Phil''s back, and a scream came.


    Chen Yu quickly grabbed Zola and fell to the ground. Phil, who was in great pain, had shot indiscriminately.


    Beelzebub is a real devil. Once he is ordered to release his nature, he will show the most ferocious side.


    A piece of flesh and blood was torn down by Beelzebub, and then another bite was taken on Phil''s neck.


    Click -


    Phil lost his life, which was a cruel blow.


    Phil''s sinful life has come to an end, but his suffering has just come.


    Because, there is a god of death, on the side of the covetous.


    "Lao Hei, I hope he can bear more torture."


    "I''ll be glad to help."


    Chen Yu doesn''t have time to chat with Lao Hei at this time. Instead, he quickly steps forward to check the wounded Or the dead.


    It seems that the female nurse is still alive, but she was shot in the chest. Maybe the distance between the bullets hit her big artery, so she was bleeding.


    At this time, even if it''s rescue, I''m afraid it''s hard to get it back. There''s no way but to crystallize it with demons.


    Then there was the hospital nurse, who was also seriously injured. Chen Yu also fed a pellet of devil crystal.


    Then the policeman, by this time, the soul of the policeman was standing in the same place. It seemed that he was dead.


    Chen Yu thought about it and tried to feed him a devil crystal: "go back to your body, you should not die."


    As for whether it is useful or not, Chen is not sure.


    After all, devil crystal can save people, but not the dead.


    When Chen Zhaojin came to the ward, he saw that there were still two attacked, one police officer and one doctor.


    Both of them were shot. They didn''t even die. Chen Yu still crystallized with demons.


    As long as he can, and as long as he is not as cruel as the gangster, Chen Yu doesn''t mind saving people''s lives within his power.


    When Chen Yu came out of the ward, he was suddenly pointed at with a gun.


    "Don''t move Hands up! "


    "Sir, he is not a gangster." By this time, Phare had come forward to explain: "the gangster is now on the ground, it seems that he was killed by his dog."


    "We need to rescue the injured now. Please don''t get in the way." Farr added.


    The police looked at Phil, who was lying in a pool of blood.


    Then I look at the bloody Beelzebub.


    "This is His dog? This bastard Was he killed by this little dog? "


    "Yes."


    "Can you explain the situation, sir?"


    "My dog is fierce. He saw that I was pointed at the head with a gun by this man, and then attacked him from behind."


    More fierce? The police are confused. They see more fierce dogs, but they are all big dogs.


    Beelzebub looks like a small shag.


    How fierce can a Sharpie be again?


    And killed people?


    "Chen, don''t talk to them too much. If necessary, I will ask my lawyer to help you. Besib is a hero. He saved us and the whole hospital."


    In fact, the police didn''t plan to embarrass Chen Yu. However, it''s inconceivable that this Shapi dog, which doesn''t seem to reach their knees, can actually kill a vicious gangster.


    "Sir, our hospital is short of manpower now, can you also participate in the rescue of the injured?"


    "I don''t have a medical license. I''m afraid the police will send me straight to prison."


    The policeman who just pointed his gun at Chen Yu was embarrassed: "I''m sorry, sir, it was my fault. I apologize to you."


    "Can I have a suit?"


    To participate in the first aid, you need to change a white gown, and it is sterilized.


    Chen Yu''s clothes are obviously not suitable for the operating room. Several nurses have sent white coats.


    "Zola..."


    "Go, Chen, to save everyone who is worth saving. God is with you."


    Chen Yu is in charge of rescuing the policeman who was already out of body, but it will soon be finished here.


    As a shooter, although the police were seriously injured, the operation process was simple, but now he is not out of danger.Chen Yu is not responsible for several other injured people, and other doctors have already rescued them.


    When Chen Yu went out of the operating room, he got good news, and several other injured people also kept their lives.


    "Chen, how many times have we met because of work?" Melson comes to Chen Yu. He is the same police station as the former police, but not the same department.


    Chen Yu is helpless: "you won''t do anything to my dog, will you?"


    "No, it''s a hero. A hero should be treated like a hero."


    At this time, a middle-aged man came over, his hair was neatly combed, and he seemed to have some identity.


    "You are Chen?"


    "Yes, is that you?"


    "I''m the deputy director of the Los Angeles Bureau. You can call me Gretel."


    "Mr. Grethel, what can I do for you?"


    "No, you and your dog saved my two guys. I''m here to tell you that you won''t have any trouble in this block in the future."


    Grethel has obviously learned about Chen Yu''s work from Merson, and he just came to make a statement to Chen Yu.


    "Thank you."


    The shooting in the hospital had a great impact.


    The outside of the hospital was blocked by the media, but it was blocked by the police cordon.


    But this time it was also a mistake of the police. After all, Phil was originally a suspect in custody, but due to the negligence of the police, Phil grabbed the police''s gun, which caused the shooting tragedy.


    Fortunately, no one was killed, so the police were able to minimize the impact of the situation.


    Grethel just made a statement to Chen Yu to ensure that Chen Yu would not talk about it.


    Unfortunately, however, Daniel''s thighs were not preserved and his muscle tissue was so damaged that he could hardly keep them.


    To this end, Chen Yu is helpless, he is not omnipotent.


    It''s impossible to grow back the thighs that have been physically removed.


    Zora was heartbroken, and Daniel in bed was not as good as dead.


    Chen Yu stayed in the hospital until the next day before leaving.

 Chapter 38

    The United States is really dangerous. I came to this land to save the American people.


    It''s really dangerous!


    In less than a month, how many shootings and deaths have you experienced?


    Just after returning to the hotel, Chen Yu received a phone call from Melson: "Chen, do you have time? There is a Los Angeles Times that wants to interview you and take a picture of you and your dog."


    "I''m sorry, forget it. I''m not suitable to appear in the media. You should know the particularity of my work."


    Chen Yu is an illegal doctor. If an illegal doctor appears on a certain media page, even if the police turn a blind eye to him, it''s impossible for the people of the Medical Association to turn a blind eye to him.


    "I see, but you should also be careful. Some reporters seem to find some clues. It''s hard to guarantee that they won''t bypass our police and go straight to dig for your information."


    Hear here, Chen Yu feels headache, be stared at by media, where can fall good.


    Even if he is not an entertainment star, he is also a topic.


    You know, from yesterday to today, the news about the hospital shooting has never stopped.


    Chen Yu stayed in the room all day.


    In the past few days, he lived a full and exciting life every day.


    Ethan didn''t pick him up all day, so he could spend the day quietly.


    Chen Yu didn''t get up until night. Of course, he was woken up by Ethan''s knock on the door.


    "Chen, are you awake?"


    "Woken up by you." Chen opened the door and let Ethan in.


    "I heard about what happened in the hospital yesterday."


    Ethan looked at Beelzebub and said, "my little hero, come to me."


    Besieb didn''t bother to pay attention to Ethan and went to sleep.


    Ethan was left out by Beelzebub, disappointed.


    "Your house seems to be almost decorated. Do you want to buy furniture tomorrow? I''ll go with you."


    "Good Wait Ethan, what''s your purpose? "


    "What purpose can I have? It''s just friends helping each other."


    "Help each other?"


    "Yes, help each other."


    "Tell me what''s the matter with you."


    "My grandmother, I want to visit her tomorrow. I hope you can come with me."


    After talking about it for a long time, I really want Chen Yu to provide him with free labor.


    Forget it. It''s quite different from Ethan. It doesn''t matter if he''s busy.


    "This is the hamburger just made. I''ll treat you and Beelzebub."


    "Is there anything else?"


    "Well, I''ll go first."


    Chen picked up a hamburger and threw it to Beelzebub.


    Chen Yu sat on the table and opened the metal box.


    Suddenly, there was a flash of light inside, and a fist sized devil crystal appeared in the metal box.


    Different from the devil crystal of the past, this devil crystal is like a carefully carved ornament, a heart-shaped black gem.


    When Chen Yu picked up the devil crystal, Beelzebub stopped eating hamburgers and stared at the devil crystal.


    "Perfect crystal!"


    Raymond, who had been lying in the bed, climbed out too, hoping to jump on it directly.


    "How many years has this demon crystallized?"


    "One hundred years."


    "Oh?"


    "Chen, you see I worked so hard yesterday. You should reward me. I don''t need too much. Give me ten years, not too much."


    "I worked hard yesterday, too. You can see that rasfa and Steven are two human beings. I have great credit."


    "Do you have more in each year?"


    "One year, one year Wait a minute. I don''t want any other crystal fragments. I want this one knocked off. "


    "Is this different from other devil crystals?"


    "Of course, it''s not the same. It''s like your human gems have their own advantages and disadvantages, as well as devil crystal. This one is a perfect crystal, and its effect is better than ordinary devil crystal."


    "What is the value of that, if compared to the value?"


    "At least 150 years of devils."


    "Maybe higher."


    "Then I''ll give you two years of devil crystal. This one won''t be knocked out. The whole one should be more valuable."


    "Well, I''ll take the price."


    The perfect crystal shape is really beautiful, but for Chen, practicality is more important.


    If you want beautiful gems, those artificial gems may not be much worse.


    The next day, Ethan took Chen to the supermarket to order furniture.


    "Gentlemen, what kind of furniture would you like to buy? This is the bed. This brand is... "


    "This bed is not big enough." Chen Yu said, touching his chin.I tried that kind of big bed in lasfa family yesterday, and Zola and I could do whatever I wanted, let alone how cool.


    So Chen Yu made up his mind to make such a big bed.


    "The beds and mattresses here are all made in a standard way. The specifications are basically the same. However, if you need special specifications, we also accept customized ones."


    "Chen, you live alone. Do you need such a big bed?"


    "Yes, it must be." Chen Yu said firmly.


    The salesgirl was very happy to accept a large list. In order to customize the bed, Chen Yu paid a 30% down payment of six hundred dollars, that is to say, two thousand dollars for a bed plus a mattress.


    Chen is rarely such a loser, but the money is worth it.


    Then there are tables, chairs, sofas, appliances, and a laptop computer. The total cost is zero, more than six thousand dollars.


    In addition to ordering the bed, Chen spent two thousand dollars.


    Other furniture, every time Chen Zhu is very painful, feeling the heart is dripping blood.


    The furniture was not delivered to the new home immediately, but was promised to be delivered in four days.


    "Chen, let''s go to my grandmother''s house now."


    "So you go empty handed? Without a gift? "


    "Well What do you want? " Ethan was at a loss: "every time I go, I don''t bring anything. Grandma will always greet me in the most enthusiastic way. I don''t think he needs it."


    Chen Yu kicks Ethan''s ass: "can I say you''re an asshole?"


    This fat man really doesn''t know how to be a man.


    "Well, what do you think I should buy?"


    Then they went back to the supermarket and bought a bunch of carnations, a bag of fruit, and an apple tablet for three hundred dollars.


    Ethan is still very sad about the three hundred dollars.


    Ethan''s grandmother, 95, lives in downtown Los Angeles.


    In a high-end commodity building, it is said that she is a university professor and senior intellectual.


    Sure, Ethan and his grandmother don''t have much contact, or else Ethan won''t be such a jerk.

 Chapter 39

    "Grandma, I came to see you."


    Ethan knocked on the door. An old woman with a hunchback, crutches and thick glasses was held by Ethan.


    Ethan is fat, at least three times the tonnage of the old woman.


    "Damn, did you drink before you came? You let me go You smoke me. "


    The old woman saw Chen Yu standing behind Ethan: "Ethan, you didn''t tell me, you will bring a handsome young man, you see I''m not dressed."


    "Ethan, you didn''t tell me we were going to meet such a beautiful lady today."


    "Young man, I like you. What''s your name?"


    "Just call me Chen. I wonder if I have the honor to know your name."


    "You can call me Wright, or just like Ethan, grandma."


    "It''s hard to believe you''ll be Ethan''s grandmother. I''ll call you Wright."


    Chen Yu hugged the old woman, and Ethan sent flowers.


    "This is for you." Chen gave the tablet to the old woman.


    "Thank you. I just lack a tablet. Young man, you are so understanding. If I can be 60 years younger, no, as long as I am 50 years younger, I will pursue you crazily."


    "It''s not too late."


    "This is my money." Ethan added, "grandma, it''s me you should be praising."


    A 50 year old man, it''s good to compete with Chen Yu.


    "Come in, all of you."


    Her home furnishings are a little dark, all of them are vintage furniture, but they are clean, and the lighting is very good, at least not depressing.


    The old woman has cut the fruit: "young man, are you Chinese?"


    "Yes, how do you know?"


    "I used to be a professor in Nanjing University. During that period, I learned Chinese. Chen is one of the most common surnames in China. However, Chinese is the most complex language of all the languages I have learned. I also have a Chinese name, Li Chun."


    "It''s a nice name, whether it''s your real name or your Chinese name."


    "Ethan, you should learn from Chen. You don''t know what to say."


    "I''m just telling the truth."


    "Chen, what do you do? It''s not Ethan''s little brother, is it? This son of a bitch is a villain who does everything. "


    Obviously, Wright also knows some of Ethan''s stories and her impression of Ethan is still there.


    "I''m a doctor."


    "Sit down first. I''ll prepare lunch for you."


    "Grandma, remember to make barbecue. Don''t give me too many vegetables."


    Even a 50 year old middle-aged and old man shows his child''s nature when facing his grandmother.


    When Wright entered the kitchen, Ethan came up to Chen Yu and said, "how are you, my grandmother, how is she?"


    "Not very well."


    "But she seems to have a lot of spirit."


    "She''s just pretending in front of us."


    "Then what? Is she ill? "


    "Some geriatric diseases are common, which is inevitable, but I just saw her skin under the collar, it seems that there are patches."


    "What''s the problem?"


    "Remind me when your grandma comes out of the kitchen."


    Chen Yu went to the next cupboard and found the medicine in it.


    "How is it?"


    "She may have cancer. I found some special drugs to inhibit cancer cells, but I''m not sure whether it''s malignant or benign. It may be in the lung or stomach."


    Cancer!? Ethan''s face grew grave.


    Even if he doesn''t know medical science at all, he knows what cancer means.


    Wright was obviously motivated by the arrival of Ethan and Chen.


    A rich lunch can catch up with a luxurious banquet.


    When a person reaches a certain age, even a capable and independent woman will feel lonely.


    Wright just didn''t show her loneliness, and she couldn''t say it.


    However, she was obviously very happy with the arrival of the two.


    While Ethan went to the bathroom, Wright smiled and said, "Chen, is Ethan asking you to help me see a doctor?"


    "Wright, you look so radiant. I think Ethan''s busy this time, but if you want to come out for coffee, you can call me. This is my number. I''ll be there any time."


    "How do you know Chen?"


    "I was a homeless stray dog until Ethan took me in and got me a job."


    "Take care of him for me. Although he is not young, he still doesn''t know how to take care of himself."


    "I refused. He charged me a dollar for a hamburger.""Bastard!" Ethan has come out: "every time I charge you a dollar, I have to put a can of coke upside down. You know that a can of coke is already a dollar price."


    "Since you don''t make any money, you shouldn''t even take my money."


    "Never think about it."


    "Wright, have you seen him, he''s such a jerk. Will I look after him for you?"


    After lunch, the three sat on the balcony chatting.


    Ethan is bullied by Chen Yu and Wright. Encouraged by Chen Yu, Wright says a lot about Ethan''s past embarrassment.


    Ethan was furious, but as you can see, Wright was happy.


    Even though Ethan had let her down, Ethan was still her grandson.


    Until three o''clock in the afternoon, they got up to say goodbye.


    Chen Yu hugged Wright: "Wright, don''t forget my phone. I really want to have a candlelight dinner with you."


    "Sure, handsome boy."


    After going downstairs, Ethan''s face converged. "Do you have a way?"


    "Don''t worry. I can''t ask for a physical examination just now. Your grandmother obviously doesn''t want to worry you."


    "Then what?"


    "Slowly contact, I will find a time to meet your grandma again."


    "Well, God bless."


    Chen can only say to do his best. After all, it''s cancer.


    "Is she still working?"


    "She''s a professor at UCLA, and she''s still in class."


    "What kind of professor is she?"


    "Department of medicine."


    "Fuxx, you asked an illegal doctor to treat a professor in the medical department. Are you sure I am more capable than her?"


    "But I only know a doctor like you."


    "I suddenly found out that I was under a lot of pressure. Can I refuse this request?"


    "Then you never want to get a free hamburger."


    "You never gave me free."


    "But at least the drinks are free."


    "Well, for the sake of free expectation, I''ll try my best But Ethan, she should know better than anyone, her physical condition, I''m afraid I can do little


    "I know. You can do your best."

 Chapter 40

    Chen finally moved to a new home. Vincent and Ethan both came to help Chen move.


    Gren and Merson are here, too, with gifts.


    Some of them are also Chen Yu''s friends in this land.


    After seeing off the others, gren didn''t leave.


    They haven''t been warm for a long time, so the two of them are crazy this evening.


    Ge Lin is more decisive than Chen Yu, or most of the women here are.


    They are not the kind of women who can''t live without love.


    So was gren, so was Zola.


    "Chen, have you thought about the future?"


    "Er..." Chen Yu is a little confused about Gelin. Does she want to get along with herself for a long time?


    This makes Chen Yu don''t know how to answer. Seeing Chen Yu''s hesitation, Ge Lin immediately laughs.


    "Don''t worry, I don''t mean anything else. I just think it''s not a long-term plan for you to be an illegal doctor all the time."


    "I don''t think about the future. If I''m tired of waiting some day, maybe I''ll consider changing my career, or getting a medical license, becoming a regular doctor, and opening a clinic."


    Just then, Chen''s phone rang.


    "Hello, who is that?" Now it''s more than two o''clock in the morning. Who has so much leisure to disturb her and gren''s good time.


    "Chen, it''s me Wright. "


    "Honey, have you lost sleep?"


    Chen found that Wright''s voice was weak.


    "Wright, are you sick?"


    "Yes, I feel terrible I feel like I''m dying. "


    "Are you at home now?"


    "Yes."


    "I''m going now." Chen Chu got up and said.


    "What''s the matter?" Gren asked.


    "Can you give me a ride? Ethan''s grandmother, she could be in danger. "


    "Good." Gren didn''t hesitate.


    "At this time, do you want to take Beelzebub and Raymond?"


    "Well Habit problem, I go to see a doctor for every patient, will bring them


    Gelin shook her head. She didn''t understand why Chen Yu had such a strange habit.


    But it''s not a bad hobby either. Gelin just said it casually.


    "Ethan, Wright seems to be in trouble. I''m on my way now. You''d better come here as well."


    When it came to Wright''s house, the door was closed. Chen Yu knocked on the door: "Wright, I''m Chen. Are you ok?"


    Nobody answered. Chen tried again twice. Nobody answered.


    "Ethan''s grandmother may have fainted, and she''s going to knock the door in." Chen said.


    "Get out of the way!" Gren took out her gun and aimed it directly at the door lock.


    Bang -


    the door lock was broken, and they pushed in and saw Wright fainting in the hall.


    Chen Zhao hurriedly came to check, and Gelin asked, "how is the situation?"


    "Not optimistic."


    Chen saw the empty boxes scattered on the ground. The drugs that originally inhibited cancer cells had been used up.


    Wright''s vital signs are weak. Chen Yu thinks, "Glenn, go and pour a glass of water."


    Taking advantage of the gap between Gelin''s pouring water, Chen Yu took out the perfect crystal.


    "Human, you want to waste the perfect crystal on this dying human?"


    "She is not worth this perfect crystal, you know, in hell, such a perfect crystal can change into a thousand human souls."


    "Chen, even if you exchange it for a billionaire''s wealth, it''s not worth it for such a rotten body. It''s a treasure that can make people break their limbs and regenerate."


    "Shut up." Chen Zhu takes out the jar and puts the perfect crystal into the jar. He smashes the perfect crystal directly with a tamper until it is powdery.


    At this time, Gelin came out with a water cup. Chen took the cup and poured the perfectly crystallized powder into the cup.


    Of course, it didn''t pour in completely, only a few.


    The water in the cup has turned black. Chen stirred it and fed Wright the black liquid.


    At this time, Ethan burst in: "Chen, how is my grandma?"


    "It''s dangerous. It''s better to go to the hospital now."


    Ethan picks up Wright, and the three work together to get her in the car and head to the hospital.


    "Why, Miss Wright?" When Farr saw Chen Yu holding Wright in his arms, he immediately ran over.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "She''s ill. We got a call from her, so we sent her here."


    Farr quickly asked the nurse on duty to send Wright to the emergency room. Ethan was very nervous and wanted to follow him. Fortunately, Chen Yu held him.


    "Ethan, calm down."


    "How can you calm me down?""Shut up. This is the hospital. Don''t force me to hit you." Chen Yu lowered his voice.


    "I''m sorry Chen, I shouldn''t be angry with you. "


    "Wright''s all right, trust me!"


    ¡­¡­


    "Where am I?" Wright on the emergency table seemed to wake up, but she couldn''t open her eyes because of the strong light above.


    "Teacher, it''s me."


    "Val? I''m in the hospital now? "


    "Yes, sir, you seem to be ill. An Asian and a fat man sent you here. Are they your friends?"


    "Yes, that fat man is my grandson. Do they know about me?"


    "I should know. That Asian American is also a doctor. His medical skills are very good. He should have noticed it, just don''t know how much."


    "Dr. fall, the test is out."


    "Give it to me." Wright said directly.


    "Teacher, now you are a patient and I am a doctor."


    "But I am still your teacher. All your medical knowledge is learned from me."


    "Teacher..."


    "Well, give it to me. It''s not the first time I''ve been hit."


    "All right."


    Wright looked at the eye test and said, "you''ve got it wrong. I can''t have this low level of Fas in my body."


    Fatty acid synthetase is an important part of cancer cells. The higher the amount of fatty acid synthetase, the more cancer cells, the more serious it is.


    However, in this test report, the number of fatty acid synthases is only slightly higher than that of ordinary people, more like a patient with benign tumors than a patient with advanced cancer like her.


    Of course, Wright hopes the test report is her own, but she knows it''s impossible.


    "Molly, did you take it wrong?"


    "I''m sorry. I may have made a mistake. I''ll see."


    After a while, the nurse came in again: "Dr. fall, the testing room said, there is no mistake."


    "It''s impossible. I''ll go there myself."


    Farr is a little angry. It''s obviously a mistake. How does the testing room handle affairs.


    This is related to her teacher. She presided over the last test, so she is also very clear about her teacher''s physical condition.


    It can be said that Wright earned an extra day.


    Although she also hopes Wright will recover, it is obviously impossible at the current medical level.

 Chapter 41

    "There is no mistake. Your teacher''s blood sample is still here. If you don''t believe it, you should retest yourself. Tonight, only your teacher has carried out blood sample extraction and test. I can''t even mistake the only blood sample and test report." The doctor in the laboratory said angrily.


    "But it''s impossible, teacher. She has advanced gastric cancer. She can''t have that low fatty acid synthetase."


    Farr took the blood sample and tested it himself.


    However, the conclusion is still the same as the previous report.


    When Farr returned to Wright, he asked, "have you got the test report?"


    Farr handed the test report to Wright: "teacher, have a look."


    "Lower than before? What''s the matter, Phare, have you learned to deceive me? "


    "Here is your test report, sir."


    "It''s impossible, and you''ve got the same blood sample, but you''ve got two different sets of data."


    "Teacher, I need to do a comprehensive test for you, including gastroscope, CT and X-ray. It''s better to take another blood sample."


    "Is it necessary?"


    "Teacher, I think it''s necessary."


    "Well, if you check, do it."


    For an hour, Wright was in great pain, especially with a gastroscope.


    Even a medical professor, she also extremely repels gastroscopy, which is absolutely inhuman torture.


    But soon, the test report came out.


    "Look at this gastroscope, teacher."


    "Is this really my gastroscope?"


    "Yes, the shadow is where your tumor is now, but it''s much smaller than last time."


    "It''s impossible."


    "I can''t deceive you by watching you here."


    "Are the CT and X-rays coming out?"


    "Dr. fall, it''s on CT." The nurse sent the CT.


    Phare looked and handed it to Wright.


    "Is it really mine?" Wright still doesn''t believe it.


    But then the X-ray picture was sent, and the result was the same.


    "How can my tumor shrink so fast?"


    "Teacher, did you take any special medicine? C-31? "


    C-31 is a special drug that has not been listed yet and only exists in the laboratory.


    The main function is to inhibit fatty acid synthetase. Theoretically, as long as fatty acid synthetase is inhibited, most cancer cells can be killed in one day.


    However, it has not been used in clinical practice, so there is no channel to obtain it.


    "There''s no c-31 on the market, not even a black market. Where can I get it?"


    "If it wasn''t for the teacher to take some kind of special medicine, I could only say God bless it."


    "It''s strange." Wright was puzzled.


    At this time, the blood sample analysis report came out.


    "Teacher, the second blood sample analysis report is out. Your cancer cells are almost wiped out."


    "Is that true?"


    "You are the second miracle of our hospital. Last time, there was a boy who had brain tumor. We had sent a notice to the patient''s family, but overnight, the boy''s brain tumor shrank miraculously. However, he is not so lucky as you. His brain tumor is not so completely eliminated as you are."


    "Has there been a precedent?"


    "By the way That Asian is in... " Suddenly, Val remembered, "I remember At that time, the Asian sneaked into the boy''s ward and was caught by me. At that time, he explained that he was in the wrong ward. Teacher, did he give you any medicine? "


    "I don''t know. I was in a coma."


    "Perhaps you should call him in and ask."


    "Call them all in for me."


    ¡­¡­


    "Grandma, that''s great. You''re OK." Ethan has hugged Wright excitedly.


    The picture is really not flattering. Ethan is too rough.


    It looks like a black gang leader is bullying an old man. Chen Yu pulls Laisen: "Ethan, Wright will be choked by you. Please let her go."


    "Grandma, how are you?"


    "Not bad. Fortunately, Chen gave me the medicine in time."


    "Well I didn''t give you medicine. I just sent you to the hospital. "


    "Chen, you just..." Ge Lin looks at Chen Yu in surprise.


    "Oh, and I gave you a glass of water."


    "Chen, you are a doctor. You should understand that it''s very dangerous to feed water to a comatose patient. You can''t make such a mistake." Wright smiled at Chen.


    "Sir, Mr. Wright''s cancer cells have been suppressed, so you don''t have to worry about being sued for using some drugs, but please tell us exactly what medicine you took for Mr. Wright, which will help her in her condition.""I really don''t understand what you''re talking about. I''m sure. I just fed Wright a glass of water. I didn''t do anything else. I used to be an accident doctor. Maybe it was because of my unprofessionality. Wright, I''m sorry. I shouldn''t give you water when you are in a coma."


    "Sir, do you know that the medicine you have can save millions or even tens of millions of lives?"


    "Please, please use that beautiful little head to think, if I really have any special medicine for cancer, will I not even be able to pay the rent and be expelled from the hotel?"


    "Ethan, is that true?" Wright stares at Ethan.


    "Son of a bitch, Chen, don''t talk nonsense. You moved away by yourself. I didn''t drive you away. I helped you move."


    "Ethan, don''t make any noise here, Wright. You have a good rest. Let''s go out first."


    "Go."


    "Teacher..."


    "Phare, no, he won''t say it."


    ¡­¡­


    "Chen, you gave her a black medicine just now."


    "Chen, are you really the one who cured my grandmother?"


    "No, you remember wrong." Chen Yu denies it, which is a lie.


    "Chen, I know you must have used some kind of witchcraft, but as long as the result is good, no matter what means you use, I don''t care. Thank you for saving my grandma."


    "Don''t think about it. I didn''t do anything. OK, I''m tired. Glenn, take me home."


    In fact, Ge Lin was a little angry with Chen Yu, but she finally compromised.


    She can feel that Chen Yu has a hard time saying something, so she can''t say it.


    But she was very sure that Wright''s illness was definitely cured by Chen Yu.


    Although Chen doesn''t admit it, it sounds very strange, but it is.


    After all, she saw it with her own eyes.

 Chapter 42

    "Chen, why are you hiding? You''ve cured Wright. " Ge Lin looks at Chen Yu incomprehensibly.


    "Do you think it''s a good thing or a bad thing to cure cancer?"


    "Of course, it''s a good thing. You can collect fame and wealth, and the patients can save a lot of people with less pain."


    "But that kind of thing can''t be cured if I want to. It doesn''t belong to conventional means. I can''t even teach it to others. I may be able to cure ten or one hundred, but I can''t save a thousand people. Then the whole world will know that I can cure cancer. How can I live? How can I choose to treat for whom? "


    "Chen, I see. I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have said that rashly just now."


    "Do you suddenly think I''m great?"


    "Your words really made me know you again."


    "Then let''s go back and start our two activities again."


    In fact, Chen Yu is very sad to use the perfect crystal.


    Originally, he also wanted to use the perfect crystal to find Raz for the space ring.


    I don''t know if I can change it into powder now.


    It was already five o''clock in the morning after Chen Yu and Ge Lin went back, but neither of them had the meaning of resting, and they kept tossing until more than seven o''clock in the morning.


    Chen is tired of lying on the bed, Ge Lin is to rearrange after leaving Chen''s residence.


    However, Gelin hasn''t gone out yet, and Chen Yu is woken up by the phone again.


    "Hello Zola... "


    "Chen, can you come here and advise Daniel for me?"


    "He''s going to kill himself."


    Chen Zhu jumped up directly from the bed and worked hard


    "Don''t go, gren. Take me to Beverly Hills."


    Chen Yu got out of the car in a daze. His head hurt very much.


    "Paul, good morning..."


    "Mr. Chen, this is..."


    "Zora called me, and she said Daniel seemed out of control."


    "Well Miss Zola doesn''t live here. Her house is on the other side of Beverly Well, I''ll show you. "


    "OK, please."


    Paul drives Chen Yu to the door of Zora''s house. Zora has already run out to welcome Chen Yu in.


    Here is also a large manor. There are several mediocre people in the family.


    When Chen Yu came in, she saw Manni looking at Chen Yu upstairs.


    Obviously, her first impression of Chen Yu is not good.


    "How''s Daniel?"


    "His mood these days is very bad. He almost had to cut his wrist yesterday. Fortunately, the mediocre found out early and took the fruit knife."


    Zora takes Chen Yu to Daniel''s room, and Chen Yu knocks on the door.


    "I''m going to sleep and get out of my room."


    Chen Yu opened the door as if he had not heard Daniel.


    By this time, Beelzebub had trotted onto Daniel''s bed.


    "You..." When Daniel opened the cup, he saw Beelzebub''s face, and his anger went away.


    "Chen Why are you here? "


    "Your mother is worried about you, so let me come and see you."


    "There''s nothing to worry about. I''m a waste man."


    Chen Yu stared at the decadent Daniel. When he saw him for the first time, he was so spirited.


    Today, he seems to have passed ten years. His beard may have been washed for several days, his hair is messy and his face is haggard.


    Chen Chu looks back at Zola. "Zola, close the door."


    Zora looked at Chen Yu, hesitated a little, and closed the door.


    "Daniel, how much do you have?"


    "What to do?"


    "I think I may have a way to cure him."


    "Don''t be kidding, my thigh, the whole thigh has been sawn off! Do you think I''m a fool? "


    "Well, you think I''m joking. If there''s such an opportunity, how much will you pay?"


    "Chen Are you kidding? "


    Chen Yu looked at Zola and was silent.


    "Chen, I know you will have something very special. If you can let Daniel walk, I will give you a million dollars."


    "No, I just want to take Daniel''s money."


    "You..."


    "Daniel, how much can you pay to be able to stand up again?"


    "I have only a hundred thousand dollars This is my whole family Don''t make such a joke with me, Chen. "


    "Well, from now on, you owe me two hundred thousand dollars." Chen Chu turned to look at Zola: "can you help Daniel and I to prepare a more hidden place? He and I may go there for a few days. "


    "Chen, are you serious?"


    "No, I just want to experience the feeling of living in Beverly Hills and let Daniel stay with me."Zora picked up the phone: "father, you are in villa 065 on the top of the mountain. Are you free now? Chen and Daniel are going to stay there for a few days, OK, no problem. "


    "I don''t want too many people to know about it, OK." Chen Yu looks at Zola seriously.


    "My father doesn''t know either?"


    "How many people know about Daniel''s broken leg?"


    "My father, and some of Daniel''s classmates."


    "Chen, can you really do it? Chen... " Daniel began to get excited.


    "If one day you suddenly come to your classmates, will there be any problem?"


    Daniel immediately said, "no problem. They just heard that no one saw me now. I promise you, I will not tell anyone."


    "Let''s go and take us to the villa. By the way Is the scenery there good? "


    "Now?"


    "Of course, if you want to brew it, how many years shall we have?"


    "Now, now."


    Zora personally sent Chen Yu and Daniel to the empty villa. This is a villa on the hillside. The scenery can overlook the coastline. The surrounding plants are luxuriant, beautiful and the air is fresh.


    "Chen, is there anything else to arrange?"


    "Don''t disturb us until Daniel and I are in front of you."


    "How many days?"


    "Not more than a week."


    Chen Yu learned from Beelzebub and Raymond the role of perfect crystallization.


    However, after using the perfect crystal, it will not drill a leg directly, but there will be a process, which will take several days.


    Of course, no one is forbidden to watch, but Chen doesn''t want to be seen the whole process.


    At the same time, in order to maintain a sense of mystery, Chen Yu prohibited Zora and others from coming.


    The reason why he chose to stay here, rather than Chen''s own home, is mainly to keep secret.


    Although Chen Zhu lives alone, there is a small town road outside. There are many residents around him, so it''s hard to avoid being seen.


    And Gelin would come here occasionally, so Chen Yu borrowed such a villa from Zola.

 Chapter 43

    Chen Yu didn''t directly feed Daniel the medicine of perfect crystal bubble, but let him eat the sleeping pills first, and then fill them when he fell asleep.


    Frankly speaking, Chen Yu wants to pretend to be mysterious.


    After all, if you give rasfa black medicine, and then give Daniel black medicine, it''s easy to think that Chen Yu has only one trick.


    At that time, it is likely to make them have bad ideas about the black medicine, and even make dangerous actions.


    No matter how good the relationship is, some things should be hidden.


    What''s more, their relationship is far from intimate.


    After the effect of the sleeping pills passed, Daniel woke up and found himself on the open balcony.


    He felt an itch coming from the bottom of his thigh, which he couldn''t stand.


    Daniel took off the gauze, and he found that there was something wriggling in the cut-off part.


    Then he saw something sticking out of the meat, white and stained with blood.


    It''s bone! The bone has come out of it. It shouldn''t be said that it has grown.


    "Here What''s going on? "


    Daniel was trying to resist itching. He saw that the periphery of the bone began to be covered with some flesh and blood.


    The process was so magical that Daniel gradually forgot the itch.


    It took an hour for this growth to stop.


    At this time, the meat and bone on the leg have grown to the knee joint position.


    It''s like a dream, Daniel has been in the muddle.


    Flesh and blood reborn It''s too mysterious.


    However, the knee hasn''t grown out yet, but Daniel at this time has completely believed Chen Yu.


    He really Really can let oneself lose left leg, grow again!


    Although this kind of thing sounds really strange, but it really happened in front of us.


    "And Chen? Where is Chen? " Daniel looked around and found that Beelzebub was sleeping on the ground, but Chen Yu was not there.


    Besieb opened his eyes, looked at Daniel, and then with a very human action, his head rolled his head.


    Daniel picked up the crutches around him, stood up difficultly, and saw Chen Yu lying on the sofa sleeping.


    Daniel is very grateful to Chen Yu, but the sun is about to set.


    If Chen can get up and get him something to eat, he will be more grateful.


    "Chen, wake up."


    Chen Yu sleeps so much that Daniel has to stab him with a cane.


    "Chen, it''s time to get up."


    Chen Yu then opened his eyes: "what time is it? Is dinner ready? What''s for tonight? "


    Daniel said, "Chen, don''t you think you should prepare dinner?"


    "I''m tired..."


    "What did you do last night?"


    "I saved an old woman with cancer, and then went crazy to dawn with a policewoman. I planned to have a rest at home, but you bastard wanted to commit suicide."


    "Well, I''m wrong, but I''m really hungry."


    "Well, I''ll see what I can eat."


    Chen Yu got up and prepared a dinner for him and Daniel.


    "What I do according to my own habit can''t compare with the chef in your family. If you''re not satisfied, I can''t either."


    "It''s OK. I''m not picky about food, but I''ll thank you more if I can get a beer."


    "Are you an adult?"


    "Come on, I can understand if you refuse me to drink on the basis of my convalescence, but you doubt my age, which makes me unacceptable. Where am I not like to be an adult?"


    "Well, you''re in recovery now. You can''t drink."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    After dinner, Chen and Daniel lie on the rooftop and look at the stars, a pile of snacks and drinks.


    Daniel is in a bad condition to drink.


    "If there is a big... Hemp at this time, it will be more perfect, but I know that even if there is, you will use my injury as an excuse to refuse me to smoke... Big... Hemp."


    Chen Yu''s mouth was curled. He didn''t bother to ask about these teenagers'' nicknames. He could only keep himself away from them.


    "Seven days at most, and then you''re free."


    "Chen, are you a druid?"


    Daniel now thinks that Chen Yu is the legendary Druid.


    Although it''s bullshit, the more bullshit happens to me.


    Therefore, if Chen Yu is a druid, it is not incomprehensible.


    "If that makes it acceptable to you, then consider me a druid."


    "Teach me. I want to be a druid."


    "You can''t. You have no talent. Besides, I didn''t know how to teach you."Two big men, in the room, is obviously a very painful thing.


    Even though the house is very luxurious, it still can''t cover up boredom.


    "Zora, can you get a video game machine? Daniel and I are a little broken."


    Then Zola got a few different consoles, and a lot of games, and put them at the door and left.


    Also dare not stay, worry about if see Daniel, can have what taboo.


    "Daniel, have you ever played with a female star?"


    "When I was 15, I thought I was in love at my grandfather''s manor, but later I found out that she not only slept with me, but also with all the men in my grandfather''s manor. She was just using me. Then we broke up, and she got the chance to play a movie invested by my grandfather''s company. Now in Hollywood, she also has Some fame, you should have heard her name, lafadio. "


    Chen Yu thought about it, but he didn''t think about who it was. After all, he didn''t pay attention to entertainment stars. Plus, just one month after arriving in Los Angeles, the woman is only a little famous. Her fame hasn''t reached the other side of the ocean, so it''s normal that she doesn''t know her.


    "If you want to play any female star, as long as it''s not a first-line star, I should be able to arrange it for you."


    "No, it makes me feel like a whore. I''m not sad enough to go whoring."


    "When was your first time?"


    "Thirteen years old I spent ten dollars and got a girl to type it for me. "


    Chen Yu is scolding in his heart. It''s really a degenerate and dark society. He left it for the first time... At the age of 14, he solved the problem when he was 13.


    "And when was your first time?" This time it''s Daniel''s turn to ask.


    "Twenty one, my college classmate." Chen Yu felt a bit ashamed.


    "Have you ever paid for a woman?"


    "I had the idea that I had not been in love when I was a sophomore. At that time, it was also the age when I had the strongest sexual impulse. I had this idea with the people in our dormitory, but we didn''t have much money in our pocket. We heard that there was a place called hairdresser, which was very cheap. Then we went to the street we heard about. Sure enough, we were A woman with a lot of make-up stopped. We asked her how much it cost. She said forty. Then I asked, do we have only forty together? Then she called us insane. "


    "Ha ha..." Daniel laughed heartily.


    "Do you know where I spent my rite of passage?"

 Chapter 44

    Daniel and Chen Yu are totally different from each other in their attitude towards life and way of thinking.


    Daniel was young enough to play.


    His biggest wish now is to have a pure love.


    Yes, to most people, it''s a stupid idea.


    But Daniel does think so. At present, he is still single. He just wants to meet this desperate love.


    Chen Yu, on the other hand, didn''t enjoy it in the past. Now, enjoy it.


    It is in the state of self release, as long as bread, not love.


    Don''t think Daniel is naive. In fact, he knows better than anyone else.


    He has been influenced since he was a child, and has seen the world of flowers early.


    Imagine, when he was 13 years old, he knew how to spend ten dollars to ask his female classmates to help him fight airplanes, and where his heart could be pure.


    But the more it is, the more he yearns for it.


    Chen Yu is one of those who used to be cynical and idealistic.


    Want to be a different doctor, alone, to help the world.


    But the ideal is the ideal finally, is the reality ruthlessly strong... Raped, Chen Yu finally recognized the reality.


    Chen Yu himself did not know whether he regretted the act.


    Anyway, it''s over.


    And it is said that the state has recently introduced a new policy. When doctors feel that patients have to operate and their families are unwilling to sign the disclaimer, doctors still have the right to decide whether to operate on patients without any responsibility.


    This is a good thing for most doctors in the emergency department.


    However, it is too late for Chen Yu.


    I lost my job, lost my relationship and lost all my savings for three years.


    Chen Yu is not that kind of person who hurt spring and autumn. The past things of people have basically forgotten.


    Today, Chen Yu has his own work and life.


    Daniel''s left leg is growing very fast. After the treatment the next day, Daniel''s calf has grown half.


    On the third day, the whole calf grew out, on the fourth day, half of the sole of the foot, and on the fifth day, he recovered completely.


    However, the color of the two thighs is different. The right leg is bronze, and the left leg is Hippie human flesh.


    "It''s over It''s finally over God, I''ll never do this treatment for anyone again. " Chen Yu is more excited than Daniel.


    Daniel''s complete recovery means that he has also been taken off.


    "Chen, thank you."


    "Promise not to tell anyone about it."


    "Of course, I don''t want to be hated by a druid."


    Chen is not sure whether Daniel really thinks he is a druid or whether he is just joking.


    "Mom Can you come down the mountain? "


    Soon, Zola came. When she saw Daniel standing, she was already screaming.


    "God, is it true? I can''t believe I''m dreaming, aren''t I? "


    Zola let Daniel go and hugged Chen: "Chen, thank you for giving him a new life."


    "If you really appreciate me, please take me home. I suddenly find it''s comfortable to live in my own home."


    "Of course, don''t say send home, even if you want me to send you to the moon, I will meet your wishes."


    After Zora sent Daniel to the manor, she drove Chen Yu home.


    "Come in and sit down?" Chen Chu looks at Zola.


    Zola smiled and accepted Chen''s invitation.


    Take the door, the two people have been eager to embrace a kiss.


    At the moment, the two of them are really dry wood and burning fire.


    When -


    "is there someone in the family?" They were kissing in the porch when they heard something in the living room.


    Wang Wangwang -


    the two men rearranged their clothes and Chen Zhu went into the living room. The ground was covered with glass slag. It was originally a decorative vase.


    "Maybe it was the wind." "Let''s continue," Chen said


    Zola''s voice is loud and loud, and she indulges herself without any scruple.


    Chen Yu''s abstinence is too long. He needs to be released, so he drives Zora again and again, hitting the peak.


    After two hours of struggling, the sky was a little dark, so they gave up.


    "Would you like to have dinner together?"


    "No, I''ll go back and see Daniel."


    "Take me to the motel. I have something to do there."


    "Do you think I''m your driver?"


    "No, just a friend''s request.""All right."


    Chen looked at the room and closed the door.


    "It''s strange that you were in such a hurry to come back and go out. I wonder if you''re trying to trick me into coming here and sleeping with you."


    "Well, this little trick of mine has been exposed by you."


    Chen Yu looks at Zola helplessly. Zola takes Chen Yu to the hotel. After confirming that Chen Yu is OK, she leaves.


    "My God Chen, you are still alive. " When Ethan saw Chen Yu coming in, he exclaimed in a loud voice: "Beelzebub, I want to die. Let me hug you."


    Whew -


    Beelzebub grinned out his tusks, and Ethan resolutely gave up the idea of intimacy with him.


    "I said, I have to go out for a few days."


    "You won''t go out for a few days on purpose because you saved my grandma and worried about someone''s trouble? If this is the case, you can rest assured that no one will disturb you because of it. "


    "I said something, not to avoid someone." Chen Yu rolled his eyes. "Remember last time I went to treat a black... Elder brother?"


    "Remember, what happened? That man is asking you for trouble? "


    "No one bothered me. I forgot the name of the block. I need to go there. You can take me there."


    "I need to see the shop."


    "If you ask me for help next time, I will never mind you."


    "Look what you said, isn''t it just to send you there? Let''s go."


    After arriving at the destination, it was already dark. The night here was not very safe, so there was almost no pedestrians.


    "What are you doing here?"


    "Nothing. Go back."


    "Are you teasing me? Drive all the way here just to have a look? " Ethan growled: "if you say, let me drive you to see a woman, I can understand, but there is no one in a shabby block. You just look at it and say you want to leave. I''m sure you are playing with me!"


    In fact, Chen Yu is here to find someone, and the person has been found, so now he leaves.


    At the moment, the "man" is beside Chen Yu, in the car.


    It''s just that Ethan can''t see it.

 Chapter 45

    On the way back, Ethan looks at Chen Yu in the rear mirror.


    He found that Chen''s eyes were always on the air around him, and occasionally moved his mouth, as if he was communicating with someone invisible.


    "Chen, did you smoke big... Hemp?"


    "Ah? Why do you think so? Do you think I''ll touch that? "


    "Or maybe it''s a magic drug. Damn it, it''s more toxic than... Ma..."


    "Please, I didn''t touch that thing. I didn''t touch any poison."


    "But it seems to me that..."


    "Don''t ask. I''m normal."


    Ethan suddenly remembered that Chen Yu seemed to be able to see things he could not see.


    "Chen, is there anyone else in the car besides me and you?"


    "Beelzebub and Raymond."


    "No, except for them."


    All of a sudden, a car was in the opposite direction, and the high beam light came on.


    Ethan''s face suddenly changed, because he saw a terrible figure in the rear mirror at the moment when he was looking after the high beam opposite.


    Ethan quickly put his eyes back, but his mind was constantly flashing what he saw in that moment.


    "Ethan, stop!" Chen Yu suddenly cried.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Stop now! Now!! Stop now! " Chen''s voice is very urgent.


    Ethan quickly stepped on the brake and Chen Yu called out, "get out of the car."


    Ethan doesn''t understand what Chen is going to do: "there''s no parking here."


    But just then, a loud noise suddenly came from the intersection ahead.


    A tank car and a car collided. In a flash, the fire engulfed the tank car and the car.


    Ethan''s face suddenly turned white: "here This Chen How do you know? "


    "Well Well, I''m just peeing. I want to have one by the side of the road. "


    Ethan didn''t ask again. He felt that Chen Yu must have sensed something.


    Or he got someone''s message, so he would stop in such a hurry.


    He can see death!


    He can communicate with death!


    By the way, he just let himself go to that block, maybe to find death.


    He knows where death is!


    Ethan''s own imagination, but his guess is very close to the truth.


    "Chen, is there anyone around you?"


    Chen Yu subconsciously takes a look at the old black around him: "what? There is no one around me. "


    "No, I see death by your side."


    "How do you know?" Chen Yu said


    "Is that true?" Ethan was even more shocked.


    Chen Yu also responded. Instead of seeing and knowing, Ethan guessed, "what''s real? What are you talking about? Are you on drugs?"


    "No, I''m sure. Chen, who are you?"


    "I don''t understand what you''re talking about. Get in. Let''s change the way."


    "Chen, you are sure there will be no more accidents, right? You''ll keep me safe, won''t you? I won''t be taken away by death, will I? "


    "If you go on, I can''t guarantee that death won''t kill you because of your nagging."


    "All right, all right, I''ll shut up." Ethan looked at the rear mirror again, but after holding it for a long time, he couldn''t help saying, "Chen, can you help me and the God of death? I promise that''s the last sentence. "


    "Drive to see the way." Chen Yu covered his forehead and said, "please, if you go away like this, we will die on the road."


    "Chen, does death respond?"


    "Didn''t you say that was your last word just now?"


    "Now that''s the last sentence. That was the last sentence."


    "If you go back to my house and say it again, I will ask death to turn the last sentence on your way into the last sentence of life."


    "Please, no, we are brothers."


    "Who and you are brothers? I''m not your elder brother."


    Ethan is a chatterbox. Even if he thinks that there is a passenger in the car who is the God of death, he can''t stop him from dying.


    The main reason is that Chen is here. He thinks Chen will not let him die.


    As long as Chen Yu is still there, he can die with confidence and boldness.


    "Chen, I want to see if death can make him appear?"


    "I''m going to sleep for a while and wake me up at the door."


    "Death, have you seen the movie" death is here " Ethan began to ask himself, "I think it''s an insult to you. You can''t have that kind of bad taste."


    "Death, how old do you think I can live? Will I die of diabetes? ""If I could meet you now, I would certainly ask you to sign your name. You may not know that on the surface, I am a Protestant. In fact, I worship demons as well as death."


    "If I become your most faithful believer, can I get eternal life? How long will I live?"


    "In fact, you don''t know that Chen is not suitable to be your emissary. Maybe you should consider other people."


    "Ethan, I''m not asleep." Chen Yu glanced at Ethan.


    "I''m sorry, I just want to try and see if I have a chance to gain control of life and death."


    "Ethan, you''re a lot older. Do you watch that kind of weird TV series?"


    "God of death, as you can see, Chen is not a good choice. I will faithfully carry out any of your orders."


    This time, Chen Yu really doesn''t want to pay any more attention to Ethan.


    This American middle-aged fat uncle is a middle-aged patient.


    "Death, can you talk to me?"


    After chatting for an hour, I finally got to the door.


    Chen can''t wait to get off the bus: "Ethan, drive carefully on the road."


    "Chen, I don''t like to go on the night road. Let me go to your house tonight and stay for one night."


    "Not tonight, tomorrow."


    "Why not? Are you going to have any ceremony? "


    "Ethan, don''t use drugs later. You have delusion now."


    "Chen, you don''t need to cover up. I know. Maybe you can''t say it directly. Is this also the rule of death? Once you tell the truth, you will be punished by death? I won''t embarrass you. "


    "Well, well, if that''s what you think, make you feel better, that''s what you think. Goodbye." Chen Yu fell through the door and turned to enter the house.


    Chen wants to turn on the light at home, but finds it can''t.


    Is the decoration company''s circuit not installed?


    No, it''s not all in the movies.


    There are always blackouts in haunted houses


    "Lao Hei, is this evil spirit?"


    "No, it''s just that the fuse in your house is blown." Old black lingered in the room: "don''t go into the basement tonight."


    "What are you going to do?"


    "Your new home has been renovated, so does my new home."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

 Chapter 46

    "Lao Hei, can you fix the fuse?"


    It''s still a little sultry at night. Lao Hei occasionally comes out of the basement and then heads back to the basement.


    Chen can''t sleep. He knew that he should stay in Ethan''s hotel for one night.


    However, Chen Yu is still very tired today.


    Chen Yu didn''t return to the room. The room was hotter. He lay directly on the sofa and fell asleep again. But in the middle of the night, Chen Yu suddenly felt a little cold in the air.


    Wang Wang Wang -


    Chen Zhu heard Beelzebub''s bark, opened his eyes and saw a snow-white fox standing on his own body.


    The moonlight through the window shines on the fox''s body, making it look particularly dazzling, like it is covered with a layer of ice cream.


    "What? Devil? "


    "Bastard, human, you summon a devil without my permission, and you are also a subordinate of the king of ice and snow. This subordinate subordinate of the seven crimes is not in the current, it''s just insulting my identity." Beelzebub was barking and expressing his dissatisfaction.


    "The subordinate of the king of ice and snow, leave here and go back to hell. This is my territory. Everything here belongs to me."


    Beelzebub and Raymond reacted fiercely, but Chen Yu roughly understood that he was unconsciously summoning a demon to come out.


    In the eyes of Beelzebub and Ramon, the king of ice and snow should belong to the evil king who is not in the flow.


    In their view, as long as it is a demon system other than the seven sins, all belong to the non flow.


    Of course, they don''t like each other.


    All of them are possessive. At the beginning, Beelzebub rejected and resisted Raymond''s coming.


    Then there was Lao Hei, who is now subordinate to the king of ice and snow.


    Chen Yu still doesn''t understand how he summoned subordinates.


    Beelzebub, Raymond, and the subordinate of the king of ice and snow.


    It should have something to do with his own ideas, but Chen doesn''t quite understand how to do it.


    Summoning these subordinate demons is not the same as summoning the subordinate demons with demonic magic tools. Those subordinate demons belong to disposable products. They can summon when they need, and there is a time limit. If they exceed the time limit, they will return to hell.


    However, the summoning of lower level demons basically belongs to the summoning of noumenon, that is to say, they have most of the power of noumenon.


    For example, the Raz and the bloody hunters that were called before are both body calls and appear in the world in their original appearance.


    Summoning subordinate demons will create a contract with them.


    From Beelzebub''s words, Chen Yu already knew that this kind of contract was based on the premise that both parties could not hurt each other.


    Beelzebub and Raymond both claim to be their own demon servants, and they can''t disobey Chen Yu''s orders, no matter in the world or in hell.


    Secondly, both of them can summon Chen Yu to hell through his Keepsake at a great price.


    "Master, can I kill them? They are noisy. " The white fox flicked two long, thin and soft tails, and looked up at Beelzebub and Raymond.


    Master? He called me master?


    God, I''m so happy. This is the first one I summoned. I''m willing to call my master''s demon servant.


    Sure enough, no matter what devil, or obedience to the devil is more intimate.


    Look at Beelzebub and Raymond. These two bastards are still human beings with open mouths.


    As expected, the more you look at them, the less pleasant they are.


    "Have you ever beaten them?"


    "The lower the demons are, the weaker they are suppressed by the laws of the world. I am Carrie the subordinate of the king of ice and snow. The phantom belongs to the subordinate demons of the second step, so the suppression of the laws of the world is much weaker than them, and my body is not weaker than them. I can easily freeze them into popsicles."


    Chen Yu probably understood. First of all, Carrie the fox is subordinate to the king of ice and snow. The king of ice and snow belongs to the second level of the devil, which is called the little devil.


    The first is the seven evil kings of seven sins.


    The seven monsters should be the most powerful characters in hell.


    However, their subordinates are not necessarily superior to the subordinates of other little devil kings.


    The second is that the more powerful the head boss is, the more severely he will be beaten in the world. On the contrary, the weaker the repression is.


    In short, Carrie''s noumenon is no weaker than Beelzebub and Raymond in hell, so the body and power projected to the world are more than the two of them. In the same volume, the proportion is different, so their strength in the world is also different.


    "Teach them a lesson. Don''t kill them."


    "As you wish." Carrie''s double tails increased the chill in the air.


    Above the hall, a cloud of smoke appeared


    No, it should be a cloud.


    Then Chen saw hailstones with big fists falling from the clouds."Stop, stop This is my home... "


    But it''s too late. After the original decoration, the new hall is now in a mess.


    Chen Yu wants to cry without tears, and does evil!


    "Master, it''s their fault. If they can let me fight honestly, I won''t smash your house. They are all to blame."


    Chen Yu also understood that Carrie, who looked smart, was not really a worry free Lord.


    I still think that he is the most intimate of the three demons.


    All the things in front are illusions!


    "From now on, I won''t allow any of you to fight at home, damage a thing and make compensation according to the price! Do you understand? "


    "You let me do it." Said Carrie in a low voice.


    "By the way, what I say is the truth. Don''t answer back."


    "Even Satan dare not say that his words are the truth."


    "That''s it."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Just then, the old black head suddenly came out of the wall.


    As soon as Carrie saw Lao Hei, she went directly into the fighting state: "kill!"


    Then Chen saw countless ice cones shooting at the wall, which collapsed.


    Chen Yu covers his forehead, isn''t it Isn''t there a normal devil?


    What I want is a clever, obedient and non violent devil. Is it so difficult?


    "Carrie, two thousand dollars for the walls, three thousand for the furniture and the floors, that is to say, you owe me five thousand dollars now, in cash or by credit card?"


    Just at this time, there was a siren outside.


    Then there was a knock at the door.


    Chen Yu looked at Carrie and said, "without my order, you are not allowed to use your ability in front of human beings. Do you hear me?"


    Chen opened the door and a strange policeman stood outside: "are you the new resident here?"


    "Yes, what can I do for you?"


    "Your neighbors complain, you make a huge noise here." The police have seen the disordered hall through the crack of the door: "can you tell me what it is?"


    The police had put their hands on the butt of the gun at the waist, and looked like they would pull out the gun if they didn''t agree with each other.


    "In fact, I don''t know what''s going on. I was sleeping in the bedroom, and suddenly I heard a loud noise. Then the living room seemed to have been hit by a storm. I doubted whether there was a thief coming in."

 Chapter 47

    "I need to check in." Said the police.


    Chen Yu let the road open and let the police in.


    The police still didn''t relax their vigilance. When entering the living room, he saw the water everywhere, the walls collapsed and the furniture was almost damaged.


    There is only one glass table with three small animals on it.


    A white fox, a sanddog, and a colorful snake, but these three little guys seem to get along completely peacefully, all of them look at the police with strange eyes.


    "They are..."


    "My pet."


    "It really looks like it was hit by a storm." The police looked around and said.


    "When I rented this house, the intermediary once said that it seemed supernatural here. I didn''t believe it at that time, but now I believe it..." Chen Yu said meaningfully.


    The police shivered. It was a little cold in the living room.


    "This is 013 banana street, Dashan town?"


    In the west, 13 is clearly not an auspicious number.


    It''s hard to avoid feeling uncomfortable when it comes to the number 13.


    Chen Chu nodded, "yes, this is 013 banana street."


    "What''s the specific situation here? I will report it to our head, and then someone will investigate whether it''s artificial or not."


    "All right." Chen said helplessly.


    "Man, I think you''d better move out for your own safety."


    "Thank you for your concern I don''t have a place to go now. I can''t go to the police station. "


    "If you don''t mind, I can take you to the police station first, at least it''s not haunted."


    "Forget it, it''ll be dawn in a few hours, and it''s time to sleep."


    "Well, if you''re in trouble, call the police. Good luck, man."


    In fact, there is no police station in the town, and the security of Dashan town has always been planned to be under the jurisdiction of the neighborhood branch of Los Angeles.


    The policeman has also heard that there is a house in the town. It is said that many people have died, but I don''t know which house it is.


    Previously, I heard Chen Yu said that the house has supernatural phenomenon, which he accepted very quickly, and even thought was supernatural phenomenon.


    Don''t think Americans don''t believe in monsters. In fact, they believe in these things more than Chinese.


    In the morning, Chen contacted the decoration company, and then paid another $1000 for the renovation.


    It''s a bad feeling to have breakfast in the messy living room.


    Just then, a figure came in.


    "My God, what''s wrong with you? Did you have a world war? "


    It was Mannie, Zola''s daughter. Chen Chu put down his sandwich and said, "what''s the matter with you?"


    "I come to you."


    "Are we familiar?"


    "You may become my stepfather, so I know my stepfather in advance. What''s the problem?"


    "I think you''re mistaken. I''m not your stepfather, and I can''t be your stepfather." Chen said with a black face.


    "My God, what a lovely puppy."


    "Her name is Carrie. It''s a fox, not a dog."


    Carrie tried to break free from Manny''s claws, but without the use of force, it was not bigger than Beelzebub.


    "What soft hair, as my stepfather, give me Carrie."


    "I refuse. Again, I''m not your stepfather. I''m not going to be your stepfather."


    "Isn''t my mother good?"


    "No, she''s fine."


    "Then why don''t you want to be my stepfather?"


    "Your mother is your mother, I am me, she is very good, doesn''t mean we are going to be husband and wife."


    "But you have already had that kind of relationship."


    "And then, what does that mean?"


    "It means that you should take responsibility. You should marry my mother. Aren''t you Oriental people like this?"


    "Do you think a relationship is about to be a couple?"


    "Of course."


    "If I rape you now, will you be my wife?"


    After a while, Carrie, who had been abducted by Manny, ran back.


    Manny''s voice came from the outside: "Carrie, come out quickly. Don''t stay with that wolf."


    Zora''s protection of Manni is more comprehensive than Daniel''s.


    At least some of her thoughts are naive.


    It wasn''t long before Daniel''s voice came out again: "Manny, how did you come here? This is not where you should be. "


    "Daniel, that bastard is going to rape me.""What? What happened? "


    "He said that he wanted to be strong... To rape me."


    Daniel has broken through the door and came in: "Chen, explain to me clearly why Manni said you should be strong... Rape her."


    Chen Yu rolled his eyes and didn''t care about Daniel: "if I have this idea, do you think you can see her now?"


    "That''s what you think, but you haven''t put it into action." Said Manny, hiding behind Daniel.


    "Daniel, if you have anything to do, just go away. I have to clean up the house."


    Daniel then noticed Chen''s living room: "what''s the matter with you? Is there a world war? "


    "It''s really brother and sister. They all have the same tone."


    "Chen, move to Beverly Hills. I''ll borrow a house from Grandpa and let''s live together."


    "No, people will think that we are gay. Even if I want to share the rent with others, I will find a woman to share the rent, not you."


    "We''re brothers. We''re going to pick up girls, go to parties, go out crazy together. People don''t think so."


    "I don''t want to. I can make an appointment to go out and play, not live together and act together." Chen Yu refused even though he didn''t want to.


    "Daniel, how can you talk to such people as brother and brother? Let''s go and take me home." Manny pulls Daniel.


    "I''m very busy today. Hurry up."


    "Well, I''ll go first, but I have a party in a few days. Will you come?"


    "When."


    "This Saturday night."


    "Then."


    Daniel left. Chen Yu knocked at the basement door: "Lao Hei, how is your decoration?"


    At this time, the entrance of the basement opened, and the old black drifted out: "come on in, it''s almost sorted out. The last soul charmer left a lot of things, and a lot of collectibles were running around in it. I managed to catch them again."


    "Are you sure humans can come in? There''s no harm?"


    "Sure, of course."


    Chen Yu just entered the basement. The steps in front of the basement were normal, but the more he went down, the more muddy his vision became.


    Then began to cloud around, but the environment has become open up.


    Chen found himself standing in the middle of a graveyard with a gray castle in front of it.


    "That''s my home..."


    "Ah..."


    Old black suddenly made a noise behind Chen Yu, which scared him.


    "Old black, don''t scare people."


    "I thought we were so familiar. You should have been used to it."


    "Never get used to it."


    "I seem to have recovered a lot." Beelzebub said suddenly, and his body began to grow.


    "Me too. It seems that this is not the world. I am no longer oppressed by the laws of the world." Raymond now incarnates as a 10 meter Python: "my strength has recovered to 60 percent."


    Chen Yu looked at Carrie. She was the only one who had not changed.


    Raymond and Beelzebub were tossed about by Carrie last night, and now they all looked at Carrie in a bad way.

 Chapter 48

    "We''d better get out of the way, or we''ll be affected by them," he said


    Chen Yu looks at the three demons and decides to back away.


    The sky was once again filled with dark clouds, just like those in the living room last night, but with a wider range.


    Carrie''s appearance did not change, but she seemed to be stronger than before.


    The three demons began to scuffle. Although they did not have the destructive power to destroy the sky and the earth, this kind of fighting picture, which was not created by special effects, was still very amazing.


    A ten meter long snake and a gerbil bigger than a tiger are frantically avoiding hail falling from the sky.


    Carrie, who had not moved from beginning to end, stood where she was, and then with the force of her snow stood against Raymond and Beelzebub.


    She is like the spirit of ice and snow. She stands proudly, surrounded by ice and snow.


    "Why do I feel that Beelzebub and Raymond are weaker than Carrie as subordinates to the seven sins?"


    At least, Carrie''s strength in the wind and snow had a magnificent effect, according to Chen.


    "That''s not the contrast of power." Old black stood aside and watched: "their real strength can''t be shown, so it seems that Beelzebub and Raymond are not as strong as Carrie. In fact, their strength is almost the same. Even the subordinate strength of Beelzebub and Raymond is stronger than Carrie."


    "I only believe what my eyes see."


    Chen Yu can''t understand how their demonic power is calculated.


    Isn''t strength and weakness the fight?


    Can''t a fight show their strength?


    "They beat them. Take me to your castle."


    When Lao Hei arrived at the front of the castle with Chen Zhu, the drawbridge slowly fell down.


    Across the drawbridge, to the gate, two standing armor on each side.


    Chen Chu looked at the armor: "is this armor an ornament? It''s something else. I look a little hairy. "


    "This is the legacy of the original master here. The age of the original soul charmer here should be the end of the middle ages, so most of the decorations here are medieval style, such as these two headless knights."


    "This is the headless knight?"


    Of course, Chen Yu has heard of the headless knight, which is the existence of great fame in Western ghosts.


    But aren''t headless Knights supposed to have a nightmare horse?


    "Yes, but the headless knight said frankly, it is the soul of the knight whose head has been cut off, who is imprisoned in this armour and integrated with the armour. If the armour is destroyed, then their soul will also die."


    "Do they have their own consciousness?"


    "No, it''s just puppets. They do whatever I ask them to do."


    Deep in the corridor of the castle, there was a heavy gasp, which was not human like.


    "What''s in it?"


    "Junior, come out and show it to my friends."


    Slowly out of the shadows came a dog much larger than besib, with three heads.


    "Hellhound?"


    "Hiss Its appearance seems to have a special deterrent to you humans. "


    "It''s not a hellhound?"


    "If it is, it is not."


    "What do you mean?"


    "The three headed dogs of hell as you understand them generally refer to elberus, the gatekeeper of hell in Greek mythology. In fact, the three headed dogs of hell are just the species of devil creation, not one. As long as they have enough raw materials and how many they want, they are almost the same as ordinary dogs except that they can not bear."


    "And the food?"


    "Smaller than it can be its food."


    Those three heads are sticking out their tongues, which are very similar to real dogs.


    "Little three is your name?"


    "Well, am I gifted at naming?"


    "Does it like the name?"


    "I think so."


    "It''s just like I give you the name of Lao Hei. It''s more important than anything you can accept. It doesn''t matter whether the name is good or not."


    Chen took out a demon crystal with a large nail cap: "little three, here you are."


    The devil crystal has an irresistible temptation to any devil and devil related species, as does the hellhound.


    The head in the middle of the third child takes the first step, the tongue licks, and the devil crystal is robbed by it.


    The other two heads looked at Chen Yu with bitter eyes. Chen Yu wondered, "are these three heads one thinking or three?"


    "Three, they just have one body, but they have three thoughts."


    "So it is." Chen Yu takes out two more devil crystals.


    In the middle of the head still want to rob, but Chen Zhao clapped open the middle of the head: "give up to your two brothers, have eaten one."Since their habits are similar to those of dogs, Chen doesn''t worry that they will attack themselves.


    Chen Yu still believes in dogs, at least more than his peers.


    "By the way, since they have three thoughts, how can one name suffice? You need two more names."


    "What do you think of junior one or junior two?"


    "It''s very good. You really have the gift of naming."


    "Then you are the first, you are the second, it is the third." Lao Hei counted from the left to the right and assigned his name clearly.


    Hellhounds are obviously very outgoing, they don''t care if their names are hard to hear.


    "Is it from the past?"


    "No, it''s my creation."


    At the end of the corridor, Chen zhumeng stops, because there is a circular pit in front of him. The pit is full of white bones. On the pit is a bridge made of boards.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "The former''s bad taste, he once showed in front of the world, he should be the origin of the necromancer, and he poured his soul on these skeletons, so that the skeletons can act temporarily, and the ignorant human gave him the title of the necromancer."


    "Can your enchanters appear before men?"


    "It depends on the strength, I can''t do it, but those powerful and Ancient Soul charmers can do it."


    "How old are you?"


    "A hundred years old."


    "So what''s your life span?"


    "In 500 years or so, some enchanting messengers can live longer, but it''s hard to live longer than 1000 years."


    "So you''re young in the community."


    The old black nodded, "by the way, I''ll show you the former lab."


    "Laboratory?"


    "Yes, you know, most of us are alone, but we also feel lonely, so we will do something interesting in our spare time, such as research, or learn some knowledge."


    Old black with Chen Ji into the laboratory, Chen Ji see is full of spider web laboratory, a shelf full of cans.


    Most of these pots are filled with green liquid, and there are strange creatures floating in them.


    "What are these creatures? The creatures of hell? "

 Chapter 49

    "No, it''s all through normal biology."


    "Are they all dead?"


    "Most are dead, but some are not."


    Chen Yu strolls in front of the shelf. Suddenly, an octopus in a jar suddenly pours on the bottle wall, which frightens Chen Yu. Chen Yu''s foot sprawls, as if it is empty.


    Looking down, I stepped on a mechanism and saw a door opened on the wall.


    "Well?"


    "You found the mechanism here, I didn''t find it."


    "Go in and have a look?" Chen Yu is afraid to go in alone. He feels more secure with Lao Hei.


    Enter the machine and close the door, walk down the winding passage, walk for a few minutes to the bottom.


    It''s also a laboratory, with all kinds of tools.


    There are some strange skeletons on the tool. Lao Hei looks at them.


    "It seems that the former violated some taboos."


    "What taboos?"


    "It''s doing experiments in vivo. The rule of our soul charmer is that it''s not allowed to kill any creature directly, but it''s doing experiments in vivo."


    There is a bookshelf on the edge, and there are many books. Chen Zhu takes them down to have a look. It''s actually a medical book.


    Obviously, the predecessor also did a human experiment. Chen Yu was fascinated by the contents of the book.


    "Lao Hei, can I take this book out to read?"


    "No, many things here are too old. If you take out the things here, they will be directly eroded and disappear. If you want to see them, you can come in at any time. Anyway, they recognize you."


    "Well then."


    Chen found that he was not the first one to use devil crystal.


    The former is also experimenting with devil crystallization, and many of the books are about this aspect of records and research.


    The contents of this book have greatly inspired Chen Yu.


    For Chen, this book is a treasure.


    However, the author of the book said the most is that the devil crystal is too rare, which led to his research has not been smooth.


    Different from traditional Chinese medicine and Western medicine, the content of this book does not even belong to the world.


    This should be demon medicine!


    His developers are demons themselves, and this involves some potions made of hellish materials, some for people, some for demons, and some for other animals.


    "Laohei, can you enchant envoys go to hell?"


    "We are one of the demons. Is it strange to go to hell?"


    "Well, when I don''t ask." Chen Yu put down the book. Although he wanted to take it out, Lao Hei was right. Taking it out would directly make the book disappear, and the contents of the book are not suitable for the world.


    "Have they finished?"


    "It''s over."


    "Who won?"


    "Carrie."


    "One of her victories over Beelzebub and Raymond?"


    "Yes."


    "Then you say Beelzebub and Raymond are stronger."


    "I also said that they can''t play their real strengths."


    When Chen Yu and Lao Hei came out of the castle, Carrie was still chasing after besieb and Raymond.


    That picture is really weird. A white fox, who may not be as big as an adult orange cat, runs after two monsters a hundred times its size.


    Of course, there is still a dark cloud above their heads, always following them.


    However, after Chen Yu came, Carrie gave up the pursuit of Beelzebub and Raymond and jumped into Chen Yu''s arms.


    "Master, I am very good."


    "Well It''s powerful. "


    "It''s better to kill all their projections. I''m enough for the master."


    "Ha ha..."


    Chen Yu thought to himself, if you want to kill all three of you, can''t you behave like a normal pet?


    If it''s a normal pet, it doesn''t matter if it''s husky. Don''t remove it everywhere.


    Fortunately, your fight took place in Lao Hei''s new home. If it was outside, it is estimated that Chen Yu''s new home would also be razed to the ground.


    Left the old black''s new home and left the basement.


    Chen Yu''s phone rang. It was Ethan''s: "Chen, where did you go just now? There was no signal when I called you. I thought you were buried alive."


    "What can I do for you?"


    "Business is coming, this time the client is on the angel coast."


    "Who is it? What''s the price? "


    "Two hundred dollars."


    "So low."


    "Go and have a look."


    "Well? Do you know that? "


    "I know this man, but I don''t know him.""Celebrity?"


    "No, ordinary people."


    "Well, I''d also like to see who will be the customer who can let you take the initiative and let me go."


    Chen called Vincent: "Vincent, 20 minutes to my door, 100 dollars."


    Since receiving Daniel''s diagnosis money, Chen Yu has a lot of money, so he has made a lot of money.


    In less than 20 minutes, Vincent came: "Chen, get in the car, where to go?"


    "Angel beach, hurry up. There''s a patient waiting for me for a long time."


    "Why do you have another pet? What''s the little guy''s name? "


    Vincent saw the little white fox jumping into the car from the rear mirror and asked curiously, "is this the fox?"


    "Her name is Carrie, Carrie. This is Vincent." Carrie stood in the seat, looking east and West. She sold a hundred times better than Beelzebub and Raymond.


    Almost everyone likes her at first sight.


    "Chen, how do you train? Why do every pet always behave so differently when it comes to you? Are you a druid?"


    "You are not the first to ask me that."


    Angel coast, here is a very lively beach, full of beautiful women in bikini, sea, beach is full of people.


    "Chen, where is your patient? If he was a drowner, he might have seen God by now. " Vincent was in the car, and he was admiring groups of sexy beauties.


    Chen Chu rolled his eyes and looked at the sea of people on the beach.


    If you are a drowner, you can''t help yourself. There is a coast rescue team here.


    "I asked Ethan."


    "Ethan, I''ve been to the angel coast, but where are the customers you''re talking about?"


    "On the coast." Ethan said.


    Chen Yu gets out of the car with three Beelzebub. Vincent drills out his head: "Chen, do you want me to wait for you here?"


    "I''m not sure how long it will take."


    "As long as you pay me another hundred dollars, I can wait for you to grow old."


    "Well, here''s one hundred dollars."


    Chen Yu heads for the coast rescue team. On a wooden shelf, a muscular man stands on it, wearing a red swimsuit, a telescope around his neck, and a buoyancy airbag.


    "Man, what can I do for you?" The muscular man looks at Chen Yu below.


    "I''m a doctor. I hear there''s someone here who needs treatment."


    "You were introduced by Ethan?"


    "Yes."


    The muscular man looked at Chen Yu and waved: "come with me."

 Chapter 50

    "My name is robio, captain of the coast guard. What do you call me?"


    "Chen, you can call me Chen. Can you tell me who is my patient and what disease has my patient got?"


    Robio looked at Carrie and Beelzebub. "Are they your pets?"


    "Yes, what''s the problem?"


    "No, I like loving people."


    "Er..."


    "Ha ha I''m sorry to scare you, but I already have a lover. "


    It turns out that this brother is a gay, but Chen Yu still tries to keep smiling.


    Robio took Chen Zhu to the headquarters of the coast rescue team. There are two sexy bikini beauties outside, but they are practicing boxing beside them.


    Looking at the sweat of the two men, Chen Yu felt moved for a while.


    Chen Yu has always felt that there are two things in the world that can make people feel warm, the sun and beautiful women.


    Those little rabbits are jumping up and down, and Chen Yu''s heart beats.


    "Hey Don''t stare at them like this. I know they are sexy, but your eyes are not polite. "


    "All right."


    Chen Yu finally looked at the two beauties and followed them into the headquarters.


    In fact, the headquarters of the coast rescue team looks more like a fitness center.


    "I don''t seem to have found a patient who needs treatment."


    Everyone here is over healthy. Chen Yu can''t think of any reason why he needs to treat them.


    A woman came over like a flame. Her lower body was close fitting sweatpants and her upper body was bikini.


    This beautiful woman, let Chen Yu ring Kelly, and in Sullivan, Alvin that pair of sisters.


    "Robio, this is it?"


    "He''s a doctor, Chen. She''s Fanny."


    "Hello, are you my patient?" Although Chen doesn''t think that the beauty in front of him is ill, he doesn''t mind helping her see a doctor, and he is willing to do so for free.


    "Not me, is this your pet?"


    "You seem to pay special attention to taking pets. If you have a ban on this, I''m afraid I can''t serve you. I''m used to taking pets to work with me. At least most of the time, I will take them with me."


    "No, I don''t mean that. Come with me."


    Chen was taken to a room where there was no one.


    Almost all of Chen Yu wanted to think what this woman was going to do with herself.


    Chen Yu looked at fali puzzledly: "excuse me, hasn''t the patient arrived yet?"


    "It''s here, right there." Mana points to the corner. There is an old dog in a dog''s Kennel. It is powerless. It''s an old black back. Its eyes are no longer brave and fearless. It makes a whimper occasionally.


    "Well I''m not a vet. "


    "I know."


    "What else do you want me to do?"


    "I''m not asking you to cure it. In fact, it''s no longer saved. I hope you can kill it and free it with the least pain."


    "Well I''m not a vet, not a killer, sorry. " Chen Chu shook his head and planned to leave.


    "Please help it. It has saved more than 236 lives. It is the hero of our coast rescue team and the predecessor of all of us. Now, it has cancer and we can''t save it. So please help it to return to the arms of God."


    "You can make it see God yourself."


    "We can''t, we can''t."


    "You can''t get rid of it, and then let a doctor come and be the executioner?" Chen Yu was a little annoyed.


    "I don''t mean that. I mean, you may know how to let it go with the least pain."


    "I said, I''m not a killer."


    "Are you not an illegal doctor?"


    Chen Yu turned to look at fari: "whether I am legal or illegal, I will not kill a dog."


    Chen Yu turns around and leaves. It''s really unlucky.


    There is no one in this group. They are kind-hearted and let others be villains.


    Looking at a pretty woman, how could she do such a disgusting thing?


    When Chen Yu came out, robio came over.


    "You didn''t do it, did you?"


    "You do it yourself. I''m a doctor, not a killer."


    "I''m sorry. I know it''s embarrassing you." Robio said nothing and left with Chen.


    Chen left the coast rescue team, but the dog''s dying eyes were still vivid.


    "Chen, get in the car?"


    "You wait."


    "Don''t worry, there are so many beauties here anyway." Vincent replied.


    "Then you can continue to see beautiful women."Chen Yu ran back to the headquarters of the coast rescue team. Robio didn''t leave. He saw Chen Yu come back: "Chen, what are you doing back? Did you forget to take it? "


    "Can you give me that dog? Maybe I can make it live longer. "


    "Man, it has cancer. Only God can cure it."


    "I just want to do my best. You''re going to kill it anyway."


    "No, we''re not going to kill it. It''s just that fari wants to get rid of it. In fact, I''ve never supported this idea, and we''re not going to give it to anyone. It''s a hero here. We''ll hold the most grand funeral for it then."


    "What he wants now is not a grand funeral. I may not be able to cure him, but I can make him run as much as possible in the last time, just like a normal dog."


    Robio was silent, and looked at the two pets Chen Yu was following. He hesitated.


    He can see that Chen Yu is also a kind person. When Chen Yu came out just now, he always had a black face. He was obviously angry at the purpose of calling him.


    To be able to show that anger, obviously not to hurt their heroes.


    "Can you come over at night?" Asked robio.


    "Yes." Chen probably understood robio''s idea. He may have been trying to avoid fari.


    Chen Yu didn''t leave, so he found a place nearby, took Vincent to dinner and spent the afternoon.


    Chen Yu really wants to have a pet. It''s not a devil, it''s not something else. It''s a pet. It''s a real pet.


    "Chen, is what you are going to do illegal?" Vincent said.


    "Come on, I won''t do anything illegal, just someone said to send me a dog. I don''t know anything. Even if I went to court one day, I would still say that."


    "You say you don''t do illegal things. Is it illegal to practice medicine illegally?"


    "Please show me the evidence, or I''ll let you wear it."


    "The villain in the movie will always say this line, but in the end, he will always follow the law."


    "Reality is not a movie, nor am I a villain."


    "It''s not like your style, it''s not good for you at all."


    "You charged me two hundred dollars back and forth, and you asked me to treat you to a meal, thirty dollars, and I was paid only two hundred dollars for this visit, so I didn''t come here for my own benefit." Chen said.


    "And for what? Love? "


    "I just hope that dog has a good home. It''s worth two hundred and thirty dollars."

 Chapter 51

    As the sky darkened, the number of people on the beach began to decrease.


    "Today''s work is over, Fanny." Robio patted fari on the shoulder. "Go relax."


    In fact, when she was a child, she once came to this beach, and that accident put her in danger. It was Wanda, the hero of the beach rescue team.


    Then every year, fari will come to see Wanda. Last year, she became a companion of Wanda. However, Wanda at that time was getting older and older. It could no longer run as fast or swim as fast.


    But for farry, it''s still her hero, and she sees it as a relative.


    Until two months ago, it was diagnosed with gastric cancer.


    Whether it''s human or dog, it means terminal illness.


    Seeing Wanda tormented by pain, fari was even more tormented.


    She thought about many ways, but found that, in the face of terminal illness, no matter people or dogs, are so fragile and powerless.


    Euthanasia, some people think it is a kind of mercy, some people think it is a kind of cruelty.


    It never occurred to fari that such a dreadful thought might one day arise.


    But when this idea arises, it can no longer be controlled.


    She felt that death was the best help for Wanda.


    But she couldn''t make up her mind all the time. She even preferred to ask a stranger to help her.


    Unfortunately, the man refused and humiliated her face to face.


    "Your sadness can''t save Wanda. I don''t think Wanda would like to see you as you are. I''ll take it to you."


    The coast rescue team also needs to be on duty. Robio takes the initiative to replace today''s colleagues on duty.


    "All right."


    After farry left the beach, she went straight to the hospital.


    "Val, how long have you not been back to our place?" Farry hugged her sister.


    "Why are you here, Fanny?" Although Farr is a sister, she is more mature psychologically than farry: "you seem to be in a bad mood, are you lovelorn?"


    "Val, do you think there''s a cure for cancer?"


    "Fanny, don''t tell me you have cancer?" Falton got nervous.


    "No, no, it''s just a very important person around who has cancer."


    "You know the answer yourself. Why ask me." "Cancer can''t be cured, at least there is no very effective treatment. The main treatment is inhibition or physical resection, but physical resection has a greater possibility of recurrence," Farr said


    "Is there no miracle in the world?"


    "Miracles, if you say miracles, do exist and happen to me."


    "What miracle?"


    "My teacher, who is ninety-six years old, has advanced gastric cancer. I am responsible for her cases from diagnosis, reexamination to treatment, but my treatment has little effect on her, and I can''t even delay her death. Recently, she has miraculously recovered, which is a kind of complete recovery. The cancer cells in her body have completely disappeared After that, I gave her all kinds of tests to make sure that her cancer cells were completely gone. You said, is this a miracle? "


    "Why does this happen? Is it because she took some special medicine? "


    "I don''t know, and I''m not sure if she''s taken any special drugs, and my teacher said she hasn''t taken any."


    "So has she ever taken it?"


    "My guess is that she didn''t take it herself, but someone secretly took it for her, and she didn''t know it."


    "The day before her recovery, she was sent to the hospital by her grandson and her grandson''s friend because of the attack. On that day, her cancer cells began to decrease at an extremely rapid rate, and completely disappeared in less than 24 hours. I suspect it was the medicine secretly given to her by her grandson''s friend."


    "How are you sure?"


    "Her grandson''s friend, I''ve seen him twice. The first time I met him, he secretly entered the ward of a child with brain tumor. Originally, the child had issued a critical notice to his family, but the next day the child was miraculously discharged from the hospital. Although it didn''t disappear completely, the brain tumor shrank by two-thirds, and the child passed through the danger. I suspect that the child It''s also because of him that he got through the danger. "


    "That man is a doctor, too?"


    "Yes, that''s a strange man. He has a very good medical skill, but he has no license to practice medicine. I wonder if he has developed a medicine for cancer himself."


    "What you said is true?"


    "It''s all my own speculation. In fact, I doubt whether it''s true or just coincidence."


    "Do you know how to find that man?"


    Farr shook his head: "no way, I tried, but I couldn''t find that person. I asked my teacher for her grandson''s phone number, and then tried to ask her grandson to give me the contact information of that person, but her grandson refused.""Is there no other way to find that man?" Farrie took Farr''s hand as if she were praying.


    Phare began to think. Suddenly, Phare''s spirit flashed: "by the way, I remember."


    Val immediately took out a large number of files, which seemed to be searching for something.


    After rummaging around for a long time, Farr took out a file: "yes, that''s it."


    "Lasfa laurentum, Zola laurentum It''s them. "


    Both of them belong to the VIP of the hospital, so their information is stored in the hospital.


    "Isn''t this lasfa laurentum the chairman of PLM, I saw him in the entertainment section of the Los Angeles Times."


    "That man seems to be his personal doctor."


    "You want to get a clue from him? It''s impossible. He''s a billionaire. If you don''t want to ask for information from his mouth, you can''t even connect. "


    "It''s not him, it''s his daughter, Ms. Zola."


    "She should be rich, too. Are you sure there''s a way to get close to her?"


    "Of course, her son was attacked by a shark on the beach not long ago, so I cut off his left leg. It was my operation, and now he is in the convalescent stage. I can use this as an excuse to visit."


    "When will you go? right now? Will you take me with you? " Farry looked at Farr excitedly.


    "Well, let''s go. Are you driving?" Asked val.


    "Yes, where does she live?"


    "Beverly Hills."


    "It''s the rich."


    "You don''t pull me. I need to sort out her son''s case first. You drive the car out of the underground garage first."

 Chapter 52

    After fari and her sisters entered Beverly Hills, they got out of the car and walked.


    "It should be Zola laurentum''s house ahead."


    "It''s a luxury here. The best coastline of Los Angeles, no, the United States is occupied by the rich, and the richest of them cut off the best part."


    "Since they have money, they will naturally try their best to enjoy it, but death is fair. No matter you are rich or poor, you cannot escape death."


    "Phare, look ahead..." Fari suddenly points to the front.


    "What''s the matter? Do you know anyone in front of you? "


    "No, you can see. Is that the man in your profile, Daniel laurentum, who was amputated?"


    On the palm tree road, a young man was running in a sweatshirt.


    "Is it a twin brother?" said Farr at once


    "Val, look at his left leg. It looks like someone else''s. did he find someone who was willing to donate his thighs and then have a limb for surgery?"


    "No, it''s only nine days since Daniel''s operation. Even if he did this kind of operation, even if the operation was successful and there was no rejection, he couldn''t walk so fast, and There''s no stitching on his thigh, it looks like it''s growing. "


    "But the color of the bottom of his leg is different from that of the skin below."


    Val frowned and called, "Daniel."


    Daniel hears the cry here, turns his head and looks at Farr and farry, trots over.


    "Do we know each other, ladies?"


    Daniel didn''t recognize Phare. After all, he was in a coma at the time of the operation, and then was taken back to his home. So he never met Phare and didn''t know her identity.


    "Daniel, didn''t you have an amputation? How... "


    "Ha This is a misinformation. In fact, I was just injured at that time, which is not as serious as everyone said. Are you Riley''s friend? Or Joseph''s friend? " Daniel calmly replied, in fact, he has met several friends in recent days, which is the answer.


    "Is that so? Are you really not amputated? "


    "Of course not. Do you think I will stand in front of you if I amputate?" Daniel is fighting.


    He didn''t know that it would do anything to other students, but it didn''t work in front of Phare.


    Because far is the man who saw his thighs off.


    "Daniel, I forgot to explain. I''m a doctor, and nine days ago, I had an amputation on one of the injured, who was bitten by a shark."


    "Sorry, I have something else to do. Let''s go." Daniel turned and was about to run.


    Joking, lying to the most should not encounter the head, this has no way to round the lie.


    "Daniel, I have a case report of you in my hand. If you run away, I will make it public directly."


    Daniel stopped and looked at Farr and Farley gloomily. "What do you want? How much is it? "


    "We don''t want money. We''re not blackmailers." Farr said, "is Chen the one who connected your thigh?"


    "Chen? Who is Chen? I don''t know. "


    Farr waved the case in the wave: "are you sure?"


    Daniel was very shameless and grabbed the case: "I''m sure I don''t know Chen."


    "You just take it. Anyway, you can copy as many copies as you want in the hospital."


    "Why don''t you just make a price? How about 100000 dollars? As long as you don''t harass me. "


    "It''s generous, but I don''t want money. I just need Chen''s contact information."


    "Take it and spread it out. No one will believe it anyway, because if I walk on my feet now, it will be enough to crush all rumors."


    "What if we add a surveillance video of the operation? Do you think anyone will believe it? "


    Daniel bit his teeth: "no matter what you have, it''s useless. Anyway, I won''t admit that I have anything to do with Chen."


    "Why do you hide it for him? I''ll find out sooner or later."


    "I don''t care whether you can find him or not, in short, I won''t tell you any information about him personally. As for you saying that you want to publicize this thing, to be honest, although it can cause me some troubles, it''s just some troubles. As long as I leave here and come back after things have passed, no one will remember what happened to me, On the contrary, you will be sued for leaking the patient''s information, and then because of the extremely bad impact on the patient, I will let you lose your money. "


    Daniel is Zola''s son. He is also educated by elites. Just because he is in a hurry doesn''t mean he has nothing to do.


    When he calmed down, he was no longer afraid.


    "Mr. Daniel, Chen has advanced medical skills. If he can apply them to more people, thousands of people will be saved. God will thank you.""Ha ha His medical skills are not communicable at all. "


    "Why not?"


    "I ask you, do you believe in magic?"


    "I don''t believe it." Phare replied with certainty.


    No matter where it is, there are some magic wands that claim to be able to recover patients by magic or other means.


    The doctor is the most disgusted of this kind of trickster, so is Phare.


    She has seen many patients, because she believed in the power of magic, and missed the best time for treatment, and the final outcome was miserable.


    "So, we have nothing to talk about. Goodbye."


    "You want to say that Chen used magic to connect your left leg? Now that thigh is still in the hospital. "


    "Then if I say, this thigh is under my eyelids, growing again, do you believe it?"


    Farr just wanted to say he didn''t believe it, but looking at the skin color of his legs, one was obviously the result of long-term sunshine, the other was as white and clean as if he had never been in the sun before.


    Words to the mouth, and swallow down


    But reason told her that it was just some reason that she didn''t understand. The result was not so-called magic.


    Looking at the direction of Daniel''s departure, fall into silence.


    "Farr, are you still going to his house?"


    Far has been in silence, after half pay looked up to France: "France, do you believe in magic?"


    "Ah I don''t know... " Fari was a little confused.


    "You believed him? Isn''t it? "


    "I didn''t..."


    "You did believe him." Farr knew her sister so well that she would not dare to touch her eyes when she lied to herself.


    "Val, you can see Daniel''s thigh. It''s not the result of the operation, it''s more like it''s growing out of the fracture."


    "I''ll solve the puzzle." Farr said firmly.

 Chapter 53

    Robio holds Wanda and looks at Chen Zhu.


    "I hope I can visit Wanda at any time. If it dies, please let me know."


    "Of course." Chen Zhu nodded.


    "Wanda, come on." Chen Yu clapped his hands and reached for Wanda.


    Wanda''s body is very weak. After several months of illness, it is suffering from agony.


    "But without my consent, you can''t disclose Wanda''s whereabouts and my information, can you?"


    "Yes." Robio nodded: "I will tell Phare that Wanda was killed by me."


    Chen Yu holds Wanda to get on the car, and Wanda falls on Chen Yu''s lap, gradually falling asleep.


    At home, Chen Zhu mixed a little perfect crystal powder with water and gave it to Wanda.


    It looks good, but it needs more rest.


    Wang Wang Wang -


    a head comes out of the wall, only the old black one can play in this way.


    Wanda barked at Lao Hei crazily, obviously he regarded Lao Hei as an unexpected guest.


    "Oh, old black, it can see you." Chen Yu said in surprise.


    "Not all dogs can see me. Some human pets are very special. They can always see something that others can''t see." Old black said disapprovingly, looked at Wanda: "Chen, where did you get it? I feel the death breath on it."


    "You feel its death?"


    "Yes."


    "He''s a very sick dog, but I just gave him the perfect crystal. Isn''t it effective?"


    "It seems so. It will die in six hours. Now it''s just a reflection."


    Chen Yu frowned: "why is it useless? Isn''t devil crystallization good for dogs? "


    "I don''t know. After all, no one has ever used precious devil crystals on dogs."


    Chen Yu''s face showed a haze: "there is no other way?"


    "You are a doctor. You know better than I do. I am a soul charmer. I know better than you about death."


    "I need to go to your house."


    "You are always welcome in my place." Said old black.


    Chen Yu takes Wanda to Laohei''s territory. Wanda looks very uneasy. Look left and right.


    Just then, a huge figure appeared in the fog.


    Wang Wang Wang -


    and then Xiao Yi, Xiao ER and Xiao San show up.


    Wang Wang Wang --


    "Wang Da, be quiet, they are not enemies." Chen Zhu appeased Wanda.


    Wanda looks at Xiao Yi, Xiao ER and Xiao San with puzzled eyes. It looks very confused.


    Xiao Yi, Xiao ER and Xiao San also look at Wanda with confused eyes. Wanda goes forward and licks the head of Xiao ER in the middle.


    Three lie on the ground, and then head arch together, they feel Wanda is also their kind, but smaller.


    Maybe this is a kid?


    With their wisdom, they can''t understand their difference.


    By nature, they are still dogs.


    Wanda also doesn''t understand that he has seen a lot of dogs, which is not a developed brain. Of course, he thinks that maybe the big guy in front of him is the same kind of breed.


    "Little one, little two and little three, will you play with Wanda?"


    Three dogs licked Chen, and Chen patted three heads. Each head should be touched and patted.


    Because they need to be treated fairly. If someone doesn''t take care of them, they must be angry.


    Dogs are like this, they can get along with all the people who treat them well, but they also have their own small emotions.


    ¡­¡­


    Chen Yu entered the laboratory and couldn''t wait to get to the bottom.


    He needs to find out why Wanda can''t absorb demonic crystals.


    This process did not take too much time, he found the relevant content.


    It says:


    I have done a lot of experiments, using animals, people and demons, many of which use demonic crystals.


    Although devil crystal is named after devil, devil crystal does not belong to hell alone.


    There are also demonic crystals in the world, but they are rarer than hell.


    Demons have the highest absorption of demonic crystal. One year''s demonic crystal can absorb 90% of the effect and directly increase their life span.


    Second, humans absorb about a quarter as much as demons.


    Moreover, human beings can''t bear a lot of demonic crystals, which is related to human body structure. Human body is too fragile.


    Animals are less able to absorb demonic crystals, which is mainly due to the low intelligence of animals, so their souls are also more vulnerable.Demonic crystals act not only on the body, but also on the soul.


    The main function of devil crystal is to improve life, and the main way to improve life is to strengthen the body and soul.


    Demons are the best in both, so the effect of demonic crystal on demons is the best.


    The human soul is strong, but the body is very fragile, so the effect is slightly poor.


    The soul of animals is the weakest, and the body is no better than that of human beings.


    Seeing this, Chen Yu has understood why Wanda can''t absorb the demon crystal.


    No, it''s not that it can''t be absorbed at all, but the effect of absorption is very poor.


    Chen Yu continues to look down, which records:


    but I have come up with a way to let human beings obtain the same powerful body as devil, or close to devil''s body. I began to transform human beings, and the transformed human beings did improve the absorption of devil crystal.


    But the transformed human being is no longer a human being.


    Later, I started to transform animals, which is different from the transformation of human body. The transformation of animals is more about the transformation of soul, and the direction of my transformation is demonization.


    I used the rotten fruit to serve a dog. The soul of the dog turned into the spirit of the devil. For the first time, I failed.


    Because of the dog''s weak body, it can''t carry the devil''s soul.


    This time, I made some changes and strengthened the body of the second experimental body. I used the blood sea water and devil''s blood to infuse the body of the experimental body. It turned into a mixed blood devil. It has changed from soul to body, but its nature has not changed, so my experiment was successful.


    Compared with human experiments, animal experiments are obviously simpler and easier.


    Then I did a lot of experiments, all of which were animal experiments. Some of them succeeded, some of them failed.


    Seeing this, Chen Yu hesitated. Do you want to transform Wanda?


    Will the transformed Wanda be Wanda?


    Thinking about it, Chen Yu decided to transform Wanda.


    After all, it''s hard to say that my first pet died on the first day after I got it back.


    What''s more, Wanda should be treated as a hero, regardless of its first pet status.

 Chapter 54

    "Lao Hei, are you there?"


    Old black''s head came out of the wall: "what''s the matter?"


    "Can I summon a subordinate devil here?"


    "Yes."


    After all, it''s the territory of Laohei. Although Chen Yu is a regular visitor, he should respect Laohei as well.


    Chen called Razi out, and Razi saluted Chen immediately.


    "Dear ones, thank you for calling me. What can I do for you?"


    "I want to hatch the fruit and the water of the sea."


    "Well? Dear living, are you going to turn into a devil? Or who is going to turn into a demon? "


    "It''s not me. It''s my pet. Is this conversion ceremony very common?"


    "There was no precedent for other species to turn into demons until 300 years ago, when this method of turning into mixed race demons appeared."


    Three hundred years ago? Is it this enchanting messenger who spread the method to hell?


    "You seem to need devil''s blood. I''m willing to contribute devil''s blood. Oh, by the way, you don''t seem to need mine. You have a better choice."


    "Better? What''s the advantage of using demon blood advanced? "


    "The success rate is higher, and there is a small chance of unexpected results."


    "What unexpected effect?"


    "Special ability awakening."


    "Special abilities like demons?"


    "Yes."


    "Well, I see. What''s the price of these two things?"


    "Hatch the fruit with the devil crystallization of ten years, the water of blood sea is the devil crystallization of one year."


    "Is perfect crystalline powder OK?"


    "The perfect crystalline powder?" Razi saw Chen take out a bag of perfect crystal powder, and his expression instantly solidified: "you You Have you ground the perfect crystal into powder? "


    "Yes."


    "My God Do you know what you are doing? You are just accumulating things. Do you know how precious the perfect crystal is in hell? It''s a special offer that only lords and demons can enjoy. You can grind a perfect crystal into powder. "


    It''s not the first time Chen Yu has heard the devil complain like this, but he doesn''t think so.


    Because the perfect crystal ground into powder can help him earn more demonic crystal.


    To get it, you need to learn to give.


    "How about selling me the rest of the perfect crystalline powder?"


    "What do you exchange for? Space ring? "


    "Respect for human beings, this is impossible. Although the perfect crystal powder still has high value, it can''t be compared with the complete perfect crystal after all."


    "But the value should not be low, or you will not ask me."


    "If you still leave all the perfect crystal powder, of course, but you have used a lot, so I can''t change a space ring with you."


    "Well What are you going to get in exchange for the perfect crystalline powder? "


    "What about the polluted stone? In terms of value. "


    "The stone of pollution? For what? "


    "It can make people or demons sick, and it is controllable. The pollution stone contains all the diseases of human and hell." Raz took out a green stone.


    "I''m a doctor. I don''t need this."


    "It''s because you''re a doctor that you need this thing. You can make people sick, and then you can treat them, so you can make the most money."


    "It''s too troublesome. I can rob directly. Isn''t it faster? Is there anything else more practical?"


    Raz thought for a moment and said, "spiritual vessel, maybe you can use this thing."


    "Mental vessel?"


    "Yes, this kind of mental container can absorb other people''s mental power and then infuse it to the designated object."


    "What is the use of this spiritual force?"


    "It can make people more energetic. If you are sleepy, you can recover your energy with a little mental power."


    "Not at all practical..." Chen Yu said, "what''s the price?"


    "One third of the perfect crystalline powder."


    "It''s too expensive. I''ll give you a quarter at most."


    "All right."


    Seeing that Razi promised so much, Chen Yu felt that the price he offered was high.


    Razi took out an hourglass and handed it to Chen.


    "How do I use this?"


    "If you put it where there are many people, it will be full of spiritual strength."


    "Is it harmful to others?"


    "No, in fact, it is not swallowing, but absorbing the spiritual power emanating from other people. Only those external spiritual power will be absorbed by it. When you need it, open the lid and drink it to restore your energy.""Is there anything else good?"


    Razi introduced a few more things, Chen Yu didn''t see them.


    "By the way, are there any gold doubles?"


    "No, I just have a double gold coin."


    "If you have a double gold next time, please let me know."


    "Well, if there''s nothing else, I''ll go back to hell first."


    "Goodbye."


    Chen Yu went out again, and let Beelzebub contribute a little devil''s blood.


    "Wanda, come here." Chen Yu finds Wanda who is playing with three dogs. Wanda runs to Chen Yu with her tongue out.


    "Wanda, you can''t live long. Now, I''m going to turn you into a devil. I hope you can understand that this can make you live longer. If you agree, call once. If you disagree, call twice."


    Wang Wang --


    "OK, you agree twice." Chen Yu squatted on the ground and said, "drink all these things."


    Wanda looks at Chen Yu with his head askew. He doesn''t understand what Chen Yu is saying to him.


    It can only understand some simple instructions and actions for human language.


    Chen Yu made a drinking movement: "drink it, drink it."


    Wanda looked at the flowery liquid in the basin and looked hesitant.


    I guess it also thinks it''s a dark dish.


    "Little one, little two, little three, you come and drink half of it."


    Three huge heads of dogs came down, three heads licked a tongue together, and the demon potion that Chen Yu worked hard to concoct has been reduced by half.


    "Stop stop You eat too much. "


    Whine -


    all three heads make pleasant sounds. They seem to like the taste.


    Of course, after all, there is a perfect crystal powder in it.


    Wanda saw that Xiao Yi, Xiao ER and Xiao San were so happy, and finally lowered his head to drink devil potion.


    It tastes strange, but it''s good to drink.


    However, after a few sips, Wanda seems to be sleepy again. She staggers two steps and then falls at Chen Yu''s feet.


    Wu -


    Xiao Yi pushes Wanda with his head, but Wanda doesn''t respond.


    Chen Zhao''s physical condition and breathing seem to be just sleeping.


    But is this demon potion really useful.

 Chapter 55

    Chen Yu left Wanda beside the three dogs and asked them to take care of him. Chen Yu himself went to the laboratory and continued to read the demon medical books.


    All of a sudden, Chen Yu heard the barking of the three headed dog and immediately ran out to check.


    Wanda has woke up, but it looks very painful, rolling all over the ground.


    Chen Yu did not approach, but stood in the distance looking at Wanda.


    Maybe it''s the effect of the drug. Its body and soul are changing.


    However, the appearance did not change. Wanda gradually calmed down after suffering for more than ten minutes.


    If it is only from the appearance, it is only a slightly larger circle, and nothing has changed.


    And after the pain, it has no other pain.


    At least compared with the time when I was tortured by cancer cells, it was refreshing and full of vitality.


    Wanda pounced on Chen Yu. Chen Yu stumbled for two steps, almost losing his footing.


    Wanda''s strength is getting stronger. It seems that the demon potion has already worked.


    It''s a hybrid demon now.


    Chen Yu smiled bitterly and stroked Wanda''s head. What he wanted to keep was just an ordinary pet, which turned out to be a devil.


    Don''t you have a chance with ordinary pets?


    "Little one, little two and little three, Wanda and I are going out. Let Wanda play with you next time."


    The three headed dog sent Chen Zhu and Wanda to the exit, looking lost.


    The dog needs the owner''s company. If there is no company for a long time, the dog will suffer from depression.


    The three headed dog is obviously a lack of care dog, three heads are.


    Lao Hei didn''t have time to play with him. Every time Chen Yu came, he was very excited.


    So Chen Yu and Wanda are going. They are very reluctant to leave.


    The little two tugged at Chen''s clothes, obviously hoping that Chen would not leave and continue to play with them.


    "You three should be good, I really want to go out, I promise you, come in tomorrow and play with you, OK?"


    Xiaoer looses Chen''s clothes and sobs.


    Wanda goes to the first two steps, head to the second, then to the first, and finally to the third. It seems that she is doing some communication.


    Wang -


    finally, Chen Yu and Wang Da exit and return to their home.


    "Man, you''ve been tossing around all night, turning this ordinary dog into a half breed demon?" Beelzebub said scornfully, he felt that Wanda was bleeding.


    "Master, you already have me. Why do you want to seduce other demons?" Said Carrie, sobbing.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chen Yu stared at Raymond, who was about to open his mouth. "Don''t talk. If you talk again, I will make you into a snake soup."


    "I want to tell you that you have three missed calls." Raymond shrugged his head.


    "Well, I''m wrong about you."


    "Even if this dog turns into a mixed race devil, it''s still as stupid. I don''t understand what its value is. It can make you spend so much time to save it. I don''t understand..." Raymond said quietly.


    "Sure enough, everyone is so mean and mean, and they are new partners at best and at worst. Even if they are not welcome, why do they have to hurt them with bad words Dogs. "


    Ding Dong -


    at this time, the doorbell rings.


    It was the same policeman last time. Chen Yu was stunned.


    "We meet again, sir. It looks like you still live here."


    "Yes, the rent here is cheap."


    "I got a complaint yesterday. You have a barking dog. It''s noisy to the neighbors."


    "I''m sorry, but a new member joined my family. It may be because of the strange environment, which made it a little confused, but I promise there won''t be another time."


    "Well, it''s just a small thing. You should pay attention to it as much as possible. Do you have any more miraculous events here?"


    "Not for the moment. I''ll let you know if it happens again."


    "No more I can''t deal with psychic things. ''


    "Do you know that the residents of the small town have started gambling now?"


    "Bet what?"


    "Bet on how long you can live in this house."


    "Are you betting?"


    "I bet ten dollars on you to move out in a month."


    "Did you not move? I''ll bet on myself. "


    "Yes, in this house, one point three for one."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Well, it''s time for me to patrol."


    "By the way, man, we know each other somehow. I don''t know your name yet."


    "My name is Leonardo. I''m not the movie star. I know that when you Asians hear my name, the first reaction is to think of the movie star."


    "My name is Chen Yu. You can call me Chen.""Well, Chen, maybe we can come out for a drink when I get off work next time."


    "Goodbye."


    "Goodbye."


    As soon as Leonardo left, robio came.


    "Robio, how did you find me?" Chen Yu looks at robio in surprise.


    "I know Ethan."


    "Even if you know Ethan, he won''t tell others my address, especially strangers." Chen Yu frowned and said that although he had promised to allow robio to visit Wanda, it was not the kind of sudden rush to his door.


    "I am his son."


    ¡°what£¿¡±


    Chen Yu is confused. Is robio Ethan''s son?


    "Why have I never heard of him?"


    "That old bigot won''t admit that his son is a gay."


    "Well, do you want to see Wanda?"


    "Yes, I need to make sure you didn''t abuse him."


    "Wanda, come out."


    Wanda ran out with his mouth open. When he saw robio, he flew up directly. Robio was so big that he almost didn''t stop.


    "Wanda? God, you look good. " Robio held Wanda in his arms. He could hardly recognize Wanda. Wanda was so energetic in one night.


    "Chen, has Wanda recovered?"


    "No, you know, cancer can''t be cured. I just use traditional Chinese medicine to make it in a short life without suffering from illness."


    "It seems that my decision is right. I will give Wanda to you, but it really seems to have recovered."


    Although robio also knows that it is impossible, he is very happy to see Wanda''s vitality.


    "It''s time for me to go to work. Goodbye, Chen. Next time, I won''t rush here. I''ll say hello to you in advance."


    "Goodbye."


    ¡­¡­


    "And Wanda? Robio, you''re here just in time. You were on duty last night. Where''s Wanda? I found the whole headquarters, but I didn''t see it. "


    Robio looked at some out of control Farrie, and drew on her cheek: "Farrie, Wanda will never appear again."


    "What do you mean?"


    "I helped it out."


    "You What are you talking about? "


    "I did what you didn''t dare to do." Robio said with great seriousness.


    "No, no, no, I don''t believe it. You can''t do it. You value Wanda more than I do. You can''t do it."


    "Yes, I attach more importance to Wanda, but I am also more miserable than you. I hope it can have a good end result, rather than endless suffering."

 Chapter 56

    All day long, the atmosphere of the whole coast rescue team was in a dignified state.


    Although the work is still going on, almost everyone has no communication, especially robio and fari.


    Everyone knows what happened. Of course, no one is clear about whether robio is right or wrong about what he did.


    "Fari, we need to talk."


    "Nothing to talk about, you murderer!" Fari looked at robio with resentful eyes.


    "Fari, you should understand that Wanda will suffer one more day if he lives one more day."


    "I have found a way to cure it. Just a little more time, just a little more time! You murderer, you murdered Wanda. "


    Robio couldn''t help crying and laughing: "fari, you should be more sober."


    "No, I mean it. Someone can cure Wanda. As long as I find that person, I can."


    "Well, where''s the man you''re talking about?"


    "I don''t know. My sister is a doctor. Among the patients she works with, there are two patients with advanced cancer. But now they are all discharged from the hospital. One of them is completely recovered. It is said that a mysterious man cured the two patients with advanced cancer. Val and I were looking for that person yesterday."


    "So did you find it?"


    "No, Phare said. I only know that his name is Chen. He is Asian."


    Robio froze. "Are you sure?"


    "All that Phare told me."


    "Do you remember that doctor yesterday, who is also Asian, is also called Chen."


    "So what? Do you think that cold-blooded guy will be the one I am looking for? Besides, what if we find that man now? Wanda is dead. He will never come back. "


    Robio silently turns away, Wanda is cured?


    Chen Zhi cured it?


    Robio had some doubts and some disbelief.


    What is cancer? People all over the world know that it is a terminal disease.


    Maybe I should make sure again.


    Robio went to the corner and called Chen Yu: "Chen."


    "What is it?"


    "Have you cured Wanda?"


    "Robio, are you sick? How could you say such a strange thing. "


    "Chen, I heard you have cured cancer."


    "Nonsense, who''s talking nonsense?"


    Hearing Chen''s denial, robio doubted whether it was true or not.


    "Robio, I want to ask for leave." When fari came behind robio, robio was startled.


    "Can''t you put it down?"


    "No, I promised Phare I''d find the man with her."


    "There are nearly a million Asian Americans in Los Angeles. How do you find them?"


    "Among the patients cured by the mysterious man, there is a teacher of Phare. It seems that his name is Wright. He is said to be a university professor."


    Robio again, Wright, University professor?


    It''s not a coincidence, is it?


    My great grandmother is also called Wright and a university professor.


    If it''s really my grandmother, then what my grandson did is also a failure.


    I don''t even know about it.


    Robio took out the phone: "Hello, Wright."


    "Robio, it''s been a long time since you came to see me. Your father and son don''t care about me at all."


    "Sorry, Wright." Robio said to himself, "Wright, I heard you got Cancer? "


    "What did Ethan tell you?"


    "How are you doing now?"


    "I''m in class now. Let''s talk later." Wright hung up.


    My great grandmother was obviously avoiding this problem. At the beginning, she was very happy when she received her phone call. Only when she asked about cancer, she obviously didn''t want to talk about it.


    Don''t you Is she all right?


    ¡­¡­


    "Phare, what are you doing?"


    "Teacher, I want to talk about that."


    "Phare, you should understand that if that person is unwilling to admit it, neither I nor you can force him."


    "But you should at least give me his contact information. I''m sure I can persuade him."


    "Phare, I can''t give his contact information to others without their consent. I can ask him for help, and I will respect his ideas."


    This is not the first time Wright has replied to Val like this, and val obviously cannot accept such a reply.


    "Teacher, you are also a doctor. Don''t you want to promote this technology to the whole world?"


    "Farr, I know what you think, but have you ever considered that if this technology can not be promoted? So how much trouble will it cause him? ""I just know that if you don''t try anything, it''s really irresponsible."


    "But you are violating others'' privacy."


    "I''m for countless patients."


    "That''s not a reason."


    "I think countless patients, they are more important."


    "I think you should convince those pharmaceutical companies that they have the formula and monopolize the market. If they can release the formula, more people will be saved. I have another lesson, so I won''t accompany you."


    With that, Wright turned to leave, and Farr was angry but helpless.


    "Phare, let alone."


    "No, I will never give up. Will the people you care about die?"


    "He''s dead."


    "Already I''m sorry, Fanny. "


    "Nothing. For him, death may be a good thing. At least he doesn''t need to be tortured anymore."


    ¡­¡­


    Chen Yu and his family all came to Ethan to eat and drink. Even Lao Hei came with them.


    "Chen, you have moved away. Why do you come to my place for breakfast every day?"


    "The breakfast here is very delicious. Look how delicious Wanda is."


    "Wanda? How can I have a name with the legend of that coast rescue team Isn''t it the dog? "


    "They can''t save it. I saved it. Now it''s mine."


    "Asshole! It''s seducing my salsa. " Ethan suddenly roared.


    "Wanda, well done."


    "Don''t you want to ride my salsa when you see her for the first time. Wanda wants to ride her when she sees her for the first time. Are you all such bastards?"


    Beelzebub is very angry. It''s not his fault. It''s Ramon.


    Ramon, who was sitting in his chair, was suddenly attacked by besieb without any sign.


    It''s no surprise that Ethan has been wrestling with each other again and again.


    "Chen, help me to train Sasha as well as your pets."


    "Well, ten thousand dollars. I''m sure Sasha is smarter than you."


    "Fools spend 10000 dollars to make their pets smarter than their owners."


    For Beelzebub, it was the most humiliating thing in his demonic life to be plotted by Raymond.


    Ethan is still envious of Chen Yu and his pets, which is why he adopted Sasha.


    But Sasha didn''t have the spirit of Beelzebub. She couldn''t even compare with Wanda, who had just been adopted.


    Of course, for most people, keeping a pet is emotional, even if it can''t be compared with other people''s family, but their children are always their own children. Even if they say so on the mouth, they still feel that their children are the best in their hearts.


    "Excuse me, is there a room here?"


    Just then, an Asian woman came in, looking a little down, and asked in astringent English.

 Chapter 57

    "Of course." Ethan looked at the woman. "Do you have an ID card? A driver''s license is OK. "


    "I have an ID card." The Asian woman took out her pocket. Chen Yu and Ethan both saw that the woman''s pocket was full of small pieces of banknotes. After groping for several times, she finally reached for her ID card, but when she was about to hand it to Ethan, she shrank again: "how much is it for one night to live here?"


    "Ten dollars." Ethan said.


    "Then I''ll stay for two nights first."


    The woman put together twenty dollars for Ethan.


    "Qingli, Li Qing?" Chen looked at the name on his ID card and said, "Auntie, are you from China?"


    The woman looked at Chen Yu and said, "are you Chinese, too?"


    "Yes, auntie, how long have you been out?"


    Since she has all her ID cards, her time in the United States should not be short.


    "Eight years, alas By the way, little brother, what do you call it? "


    "My name is Chen Yu. He is my friend Ethan."


    "Hi." Ethan said hello.


    "Hello, hello."


    It can be seen that although this woman has been abroad for some time, she is still not very used to American social ways and manners. It is estimated that she seldom communicates with people in ordinary times.


    "Auntie, are you here to play in Los Angeles?"


    "That No, I have no place to live So... "


    "Aunt, is there any trouble?"


    "I immigrated here with my son''s daughter-in-law. I used to live a good life, but some time ago, my son''s daughter-in-law died in a car accident. Now I am left alone The house was also taken away by the bank... " Said, the woman began to wipe tears.


    "Chen, can you speak English? It''s very rude of you to leave me alone like this. " Ethan said gloomily.


    "Auntie, your son''s daughter-in-law had a car accident. Didn''t the insurance company pay for it?"


    The woman shook her head and said, "they don''t buy much insurance. The insurance company doesn''t have enough money to pay for the other party''s loss..."


    It turns out that her son''s daughter-in-law is the culprit, and Chen Yu sympathizes with her.


    But sympathy is one thing. Chen Yu will not give money without any reason. After all, they are not familiar with each other.


    "What are you doing now?"


    "I I have nothing to do. I''m looking for something. "


    "Ethan, do you need a waiter or a cleaner here?" Chen asked.


    "Would you like to recommend her?"


    "If it suits you." Chen said.


    After all, it''s a fellow townsman, and that''s all Chen can do.


    Ethan has dozens of rooms here, but there is no waiter or cleaner, so Chen Yu thinks it is necessary for Ethan to recruit one.


    Of course, if this elder sister Li doesn''t want to do it, that''s another thing.


    "OK, but I need to check first. What''s your name?"


    "I Li Qing, clear water. "


    Chen Yu said to Li Qing, "Aunt Li, if you need a job, you can stay here for a while and help Ethan with some chores. Of course, if you have another plan, I will be taken as if I didn''t say it."


    "OK, OK, I''ll make it. As long as I have a place to live, I can have a meal."


    "For the seven-day probation period, if you can satisfy me after seven days, I can give you 30 dollars a day in the off-season and 50 dollars a day in the peak season. You can help me clean up my room at noon every day. After cleaning up, you can do whatever you want for the rest of the time. You can also find another part-time job."


    "OK, I understand. Thank you. And little brother."


    Chen roughly estimated that Li Qing was a hourly worker, and according to the occupancy rate of Ethan Hotel, he would be able to pack up all the rooms in about two hours, two hours and thirty dollars, which is a good income. Even many temporary workers do not have such a high hourly wage.


    The minimum hourly rate varies from state to state in the United States. The minimum hourly rate in Los Angeles is $10.


    "Li, you''ll have a day off and go to work tomorrow."


    "Thank you."


    After Li Qing left, Ethan said, "Chen, I can only help her on your face, but I need to investigate her details first."


    The so-called seven day probation period is actually the time of Ethan''s investigation.


    "But I wonder why you offered to help a woman."


    Chen looked at Li Qing who had already stepped up the stairs. "If I don''t help her, maybe she will die in your hotel."


    When people are in despair, the first thing they think about is death.


    Lao Hei saw the death of this woman. Two days later, Li Qing, who was in poverty, finally chose to die in this hotel.


    So Chen Yu will do her a little favor. Just a little favor, the woman will not die.Ethan has always been a superstitious person, and has always believed that Chen Yu has supernatural abilities.


    So when I heard Chen Yu''s words, my eyes changed.


    At this time, Chen''s phone rang.


    "Hello, raspha, what can I do for you? The second treatment was not so fast. "


    "No, Chen, it''s not a matter of treatment. Remember the last party. It didn''t take place because of Daniel''s accident. I hope you can appreciate it this time."


    Since Daniel''s thigh has grown, rasfa''s impression of Chen has completely changed.


    He is a person who can decide his own life and death, or even how long he lives.


    Rasfa hopes to maintain a closer relationship with Chen and make up for his mistakes in the past.


    "Then, can I take a friend with me?"


    "Of course, your friend is my friend."


    "When?"


    "Tonight."


    "Then I''ll see you in the evening."


    "See you in the evening."


    "Ethan, there''s a party. Let''s go."


    "No, it''s all people I don''t know."


    "Beverly Hills, there are female stars. Maybe you can hook up with them."


    "Female star?" Ethan''s sahaz is about to flow out.


    Seeing Ethan''s face, Chen Yu has no hope that he can hook up with a female star.


    Unless the female stars are blind


    "Ethan, you need to rent a dress."


    "Ah? It''s too much trouble to rent a dress. "


    "If you want to make it at the party tonight."


    "All right, all right..." Ethan''s cheek twitched.


    It''s not a small amount to rent a dress of a little grade, which costs $1200 a day.


    However, if we can really hook up with female stars, then this sacrifice is also worth it.


    "Li, today you help me to look at the shop. I''ll give you fifty dollars."


    "Boss I''m afraid I can''t do it well... "


    "It doesn''t matter. Just give money and open a room for the other party. It''s very simple..."


    "I don''t know English."


    "It doesn''t matter, even if you don''t have a certificate, just pay."


    "Well, if there''s something I don''t understand, I''ll call you."

 Chapter 58

    Ethan had a rare chance to tidy up his side and his untidy appearance.


    After cleaning up, Chen and Ethan accompanied them to the dress shop.


    However, when they entered the dress shop, the clerk looked at them with a look of disgust.


    Of course, this rejection is mainly aimed at Ethan.


    "Miss, can you help my friend choose a dress? He has a party tonight."


    "Yes, sir. This way, sir. Do you need any?"


    "No, I don''t need it."


    "Chen, don''t you want it? Don''t you want to take part, too? "


    "We are not the same."


    "What''s different?"


    "I''m more handsome than you."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Ethan, led by the clerk, began to try on the dress.


    Chen Yu is a little bit bored, sitting in the shop, eyes fluttering around.


    Finally, Chen''s eyes were fixed on a young and beautiful saleswoman with a slim figure, loose casual clothes and short pants. It has to be said that women who work in clothing stores know how to wear clothes.


    "Miss, may I have your name, please?"


    The saleswoman smiled politely, "No."


    Although the United States is an open-minded country, not everyone is open.


    At least the beautiful saleswoman didn''t eat Chen Yu''s suit, which was obviously a little different from the woman Chen Yu had known before.


    "So if I can guess your name, can you have a coffee with me?"


    "Try it." The saleswoman obviously did not believe that Chen could guess her name.


    "Your name is Chris Ackerman?"


    "How do you know?"


    "It''s written on the sign on your chest."


    "Have you often used this trick to deceive other girls before?"


    "No, I just learned it from the Internet. It seems very useful."


    "Not at all."


    "Do you want to repent?"


    "You''re not guessing." Said Chris with a smile.


    "Do you know where I come from?"


    "Asians."


    "Where is Asia?"


    "I don''t know, Japan? China? Or Korea? "


    "China, do you know that Chinese people have a very special skill?"


    "What?"


    "Foreknowledge."


    "I don''t believe in prophecy in the world."


    "No, no, no, it''s not prediction, it''s prediction."


    "Is there any difference?"


    "For example, if you write a word or a paragraph on the palm of your hand, I can know it even without my eyes."


    "I still don''t believe it."


    "What if I guess right? Can you promise me a cup of coffee? "


    Chris thought about it and nodded, "yes."


    "So let''s start."


    "Turn around and don''t peek."


    Chris saw Chen Yu turn around, so she took a pen and began to write in her hand.


    "I''ve written it. You can guess."


    "My name is Chen Yu. You can call me Chen." Chen said with a faint smile.


    "I''m not..." Chris was stunned for a moment, but then she looked at the words in her palm. What''s your name?


    But Chen Yu actually answered the question directly, which made her puzzled.


    "How do you know?"


    "I said, I know."


    "I don''t believe it. Try again."


    "Good."


    Chris wrote another paragraph and then said, "OK, you can guess."


    "I''m single now."


    "You Do you really know? "


    "Ha ha..."


    "You say, are you really predictable?"


    "We Chinese people have a saying that if you believe in God, then he really exists. If you don''t believe in God, then he doesn''t exist."


    "I don''t need to discuss philosophy with you. The courses I take in university include philosophy. What I need is the exact answer."


    "In the world of magic, it is impossible to reveal the secrets of magic to others."


    "So, are you a magician?"


    "No, I''m a doctor. This is my business card. If you need it, you can call me. Most of the time, I''m free."


    "You haven''t answered my question yet."


    "Little girl, don''t be fooled by him. This guy is a psychic. Maybe there is a soul around you to help him watch you."


    At this time, Ethan came out in a tuxedo, Chen Yu''s face turned black: "it''s ugly, even if you wear the most expensive tuxedo, you still can''t cover up your shabby temperament, but that''s it. After all, the beautiful salesgirl, presumably, doesn''t want to waste time on your fat pig any more."The salesgirl who was with Ethan was really embarrassed. She was really very upset.


    It''s too painful to choose a dress for Ethan.


    Because no matter how good the dress is, it will be pulled down a few grades by Ethan.


    "Chen, I think you brought me here to humiliate me." Ethan was furious.


    "Well, actually it''s not that bad, two beauties, you say." Chen Yu had to coax Ethan.


    The saleswoman beside Ethan smiled awkwardly. "How are you?"


    "You see, in fact, you look very handsome. The ladies at the party tonight will surely fall in love with you."


    "Really?"


    "Well, it''s true."


    "Well, I can barely believe it."


    "Is it really nice of you to deceive your friend so much?"


    "I''m giving him confidence. If he doesn''t even have confidence in himself, then tonight''s party will be out of the question."


    "But even if he has faith, are you sure he can hook up with women?" Asked Chris, looking at Chen.


    "Probably from 0 to 1%."


    "If you are not your best friends, you must be enemies of life and death."


    "Chris, do you think we can talk so much? Can you give me your phone number? Maybe we can have a cup of coffee together."


    "Sorry, I already have a boyfriend. We are engaged. My boyfriend doesn''t like me drinking coffee with other men."


    Chen Yu was disappointed. Women of such good quality have been arched by pigs.


    Chen can only shrug helplessly. Of course, in Chen''s view, as long as he is not married, it belongs to his goal.


    However, this kind of thing is generally thankless and unethical.


    "Handsome man, I have time. Do you want my phone?" The clerk standing next to Ethan volunteered.


    "Of course, it''s my pleasure." Chen Yu is not a bad shop assistant after all.


    Out of the dress shop, Ethan has been complaining that Chen Yu didn''t spend a cent, but also hooked up with a beautiful saleswoman.


    I spent two hundred dollars to rent the dress, but the saleswoman still looked at him with disgust.


    "Chen, I want the assistant''s number."


    "If you want her phone, ask for it, not me." Chen Yu refused mercilessly: "if you don''t even have the courage to speak, even if I give you her phone number, you may not have the courage to make this call."


    "Chen, you have so many pets and a toolbox on your back. Are you sure you went to the party?"


    "Put them at home. I''m afraid they will tear down the newly decorated home. As for the toolbox It''s a professional habit. "

 Chapter 59

    When Chen Zhu and Ethan entered the rasfa manor, they were almost like Grandma Liu entering the Grand View Garden.


    Chen Yu felt embarrassed, though it was almost the same expression when he came for the first time.


    However, Chen Yu felt that he had seen the world before, how could he mix with Ethan, who was not of a good grade.


    "Don''t be such a disgrace, Ethan."


    "How can I lose face? What I''m showing now is the curiosity of all people."


    "If it comes from a professor, I don''t think it''s strange at all, but if it comes from you, why is it always so awkward?"


    By this time, Daniel had already welcomed him. He had heard that his grandfather was going to have a party, and Chen would attend, so he would come early.


    "Chen, here you are."


    "Daniel, you look good. This is my friend Ethan."


    "Hello." Daniel also shows enthusiasm, but this kind of smile is just a social smile for his family. They don''t show their inner thoughts to anyone, but they have some points in their eyes.


    On the surface, however, Daniel is not a little distant.


    "Let''s go. Let''s go to the beach first. It''s still early." Daniel clapped Ethan on the shoulder first.


    "Dare you go to the sea?"


    "Well Dare not... "


    It has to be said that the encounter really left a great psychological shadow for him.


    Even if he knows, it''s only a small probability.


    But he was afraid. He just didn''t dare to go to the sea.


    On the beach, many young girls are playing beach volleyball there.


    Wanda is the most excited to come back to the beach. She runs directly to the crowd to help them pick up the ball.


    "Chen, you have another pet. What''s its name?"


    "Wanda."


    "Sell me one. How much do you charge for it?"


    "If you can persuade any of them, I''ll give it to you for free."


    "Come on, I''m not a druid."


    "Daniel, do you have any rules here?" Ethan''s eyes wandered, looking at so many bikini beauties on the beach, his heart was burning.


    Daniel smiled and said, "as long as you love me, you can do anything you want."


    "Carrie," said Ethan, beaming, "come into my uncle''s arms."


    Carrie turned her head in disdain, and Ethan''s face was embarrassed? It must be... "


    "Carrie, help Ethan. You''ve had Ethan''s hamburger." Chen Chu smiled and sent Carrie to Ethan.


    Ethan happily hugged Carrie and ran into the crowd.


    Carrie was full of cute attributes, and she could be the focus of women everywhere.


    No one will refuse such a small guy who is ready to explode. Ethan is pretending to be a successful person at the moment.


    Sure enough, he attracted a group of people''s attention in the past.


    "Hello, can I hold the little guy in your arms?"


    Ethan looked at the front of a pile of bright chest, dark wipe saliva.


    "No problem, of course."


    "Wow, it''s soft. What kind of dog is it?"


    "No, it''s not a dog. It''s a very valuable white fox. Her name is Carrie, but she''s a girl."


    Carrie had a bad temper, but she was obedient to Chen Yu.


    ¡­¡­


    "What does your friend do?"


    "What do you think he does?"


    ¡°loser¡£¡±


    "Is it obvious?" Chen Yu looks at Ethan in the distance.


    "I should be able to cheat those little girls if he can weave a false identity for himself."


    "Aren''t they your friends?"


    "No, they were invited by grandpa. They were all models from the modeling company, or actors who didn''t have much chance."


    "They''re not here for the party, they''re looking for opportunities," Daniel said quietly


    "What opportunities are you looking for? Do you hook up with a young man like you? "


    "They are not interested in me, maybe one or two of them are interested in my money, but they are more interested in some producers and directors, or investors who come here."


    At this time, rasfa and Steven came over and sat directly on the beach.


    "Chen, when did you come? I didn''t even go to the villa to see the two of us. I came here to see this beautiful woman. "


    "Where do you two old men have these beauties?" Chen Yu said disapprovingly.


    "Grandpa, uncle Steven, Chen, I have some friends to come. Let''s leave for a while."


    Daniel obviously didn''t want to stay with his grandfather and Steven, so he made an excuse to run away."Steven, you seem to be over indulgent these days."


    "It''s mainly your treatment that works well."


    Steven really regained his vitality. The more he lost, the more indulgent he became.


    Steven is like this, and he is such a big director, what kind of woman do you want.


    "My treatment is just to restore your function in that aspect. It''s not to restore your physical strength to be young. You should not indulge. If you don''t want to die so early, I want to watch more films you made."


    "Well Well, I understand. " Steven was embarrassed, too.


    "Chen, would you like me to arrange two beauties for you later? I promise I''ll be a first-class beauty. " Rasfa''s tone was rather flattering.


    "Rasfa, you look like a man." Steven joked, "but I think your idea is redundant. Look at the women. They see us sitting with Chen. Their eyes are straight."


    But the women were also very measured, at least they knew that they could not get close at this time.


    "Chen, when is my next treatment?"


    "Last time rasfa said you were making a movie recently, I''m afraid you don''t have time?"


    "Is it different from the first time?"


    "Almost, but it will take two hours. Do you have that time?"


    "Then can you come to the cast? My crew is in Los Angeles, too. "


    "Yes, I''ll be back in two days."


    "That fat man over there is your friend?"


    "Yes, my first friend since I came to America."


    "Shall I arrange for him?"


    Chen Chu thought about it, then nodded, "if it''s convenient."


    Ethan is a person who is not a woman. Maybe he points out the opposite sex''s repelling attribute.


    It''s impossible to follow his way of collusion.


    But what''s the difference between this and whoring Of course, the girls here are more upscale.


    Steven got up and went to the girls. The girls saw Steven coming. All of them had their eyes out.


    This is one of the three Hollywood directors. Every movie is the guarantee of the box office.


    No one who tries to make a career in Hollywood can ignore it.


    "Girls, how are you talking to my friends?" Steven patted Ethan on the shoulder, acting like an old friend.

 Chapter 60

    After the sun set, the guests continued to arrive.


    The party also officially started, but even in the party, there are many small groups.


    People I know are huddled together, and girls are playing by the pool.


    In American society, Party has always been a very important social occasion.


    It''s like Chinese people like to put business on the table.


    Ethan didn''t know where to hang out. Chen Yu saw Zora, and Zora saw Chen Yu, too.


    Today, Zola is well dressed, with noble and elegant temperament all over her body.


    "Chen."


    "Zora, I thought you weren''t here today."


    "The company is too busy, so it''s late. How about having a drink together?" Zola handed Chen a glass of wine, and then gently touched Chen''s glass with his goblet.


    Chen Yu felt that she had wasted too much time on make-up.


    "It''s too noisy here. Let''s change to a quiet place."


    After a moment of postwar warmth, Zola sat by the bed and lit a cigarette: "do you want it?"


    "No, I''m not a big smoker." Chen Yu occasionally smokes, but less often.


    "Chen, do you have a girlfriend?"


    "No."


    "May I introduce one to you? Don''t worry, it will be a good girl. "


    "No need."


    A woman who keeps that kind of relationship with herself says she wants to introduce her to her.


    Which man in the world will accept it?


    It''s absolutely out of my mind to accept this offer.


    At least Chen Yu doesn''t think that Zora really wants to introduce herself to a good girl.


    "You are very alert."


    "I really don''t need it, maybe I will, but I''m not ready for a stable relationship now."


    "I''m worried that your energy will not be released."


    "Isn''t there still you?" Chen Yu pulled lazola''s arm.


    "Do you want more?"


    "I feel like I didn''t play well just now, so I want to make up for it."


    It''s a sweet battle again. Zora has to wear it again.


    "Shall I take you to meet some friends? Maybe you can turn them into your customers? "


    "No, I need another rest."


    "Well, if you want to see me later, you can go to the lobby."


    Zora had just left, Chen was about to get dressed again, but saw a woman rushing in and out.


    And this woman, Chen Yu, is also very familiar with her body.


    Jaffen! The little actor.


    "Chen, I didn''t expect to see you here."


    "Jaffen, are you coming to the party, too?"


    Jaffen didn''t take Chen Yu, who was naked, seriously. It wasn''t the first time.


    Looking at the room, "wait a moment, I''ll talk to you later."


    With that, jaffen rushed into the bathroom.


    After a minute, jaffen came out with a relaxed expression.


    "Chen, why do you put on your clothes?"


    "Well If necessary, you can take it off again. "


    Jaffen locked the door. "Take it off then."


    Chen Yu didn''t know to refuse. Yafen had already rushed over.


    "Chen, why are you here?"


    Her skin showed a sickly flush: "have you been injecting cholesterol recently? It''s not good for you. Too much cholesterol can damage your body. "


    "No more."


    "Have you passed the audition?"


    "No, I failed. I lost to a *."


    In fact, it''s not another competitor who has sex with the director that Yafen is angry. It''s that he''s a little bit slow.


    "How did you come to the party today?"


    "In order to find new opportunities, you know, I''m just a little actor, I need more characters that can be remembered."


    "No, I''m not the only woman here. The host invited many women. I''m not the most beautiful. There is no lack of women around every valuable goal." Lying on Chen''s chest: "how about you? Why are you here? "


    "The owner here is my customer."


    It turned out to be rasfa''s personal doctor. Jaffen was disappointed.


    I thought they had some personal relationships. If so, I would not waste my body.


    Unfortunately, a personal doctor can''t help you.


    Yafen didn''t intend to stay here, so he left the room after the war with Chen Yu.


    To put it bluntly, she is a high-level socialite. Before she successfully became a star, she could only get her role in this way.Of course, she doesn''t have a brokerage company, but most of the roles arranged by the brokerage company are of no value.


    Jaffen is a very sober woman. She knows that it''s time for her to pursue.


    She is not most of those little girls who set foot in Hollywood when they are ignorant. She knows how many thorns there are and what she has to pay.


    And those Hollywood stars who look bright to outsiders may be crueler and worse than the experience of jaffen before they become famous.


    Chen Yu went out of the room, but he heard that jaffen seemed to be arguing with someone.


    Turning the corner, he saw that Yafen was stopped by a man in his thirties. Chen Yu came straight to him and said, "Yafen, do you need help?"


    The man looked up at Chen Yu and said, "Sir, it''s nothing to do with you. Please leave."


    Yafen frowned: "Chen, you go first, I''m ok."


    Chen Yu did not leave, but still stood in place: "are you sure you don''t need it?"


    Jaffen''s face was very tangled. The man said, "can''t you understand people''s words? Go away! "


    However, Chen Yu did not pay attention to the man, but looked at Yafen: "Yafen, if there is any trouble, please let me know."


    The man''s hand is a little dishonest. He hides behind Yafen. Chen Yu doesn''t see and understands what he is doing.


    Yafen pinched it, and finally got up the courage to escape the man''s hand: "Chen, let''s go."


    "Jaffen, if you dare to go, I promise you will never get another role." Said the man, with a black face.

 Chapter 61

    Jaffen''s steps froze and hesitated.


    Obviously, the man''s threat was too much for her to ignore.


    "Bob, are you threatening my friend?"


    At this time, a thick voice came, and Steven was standing behind the man named Bob.


    Bob''s face froze and then he shrank.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Steven. I didn''t know they were your friends." Then Bob turned around and left without a cloud.


    "Chen, what is this beautiful lady beside you?" Steven came forward smiling as if it hadn''t happened.


    "Hello, Mr. Steven. I''m jaffen." Jaffen immediately showed her face and looked at Steven admiringly.


    It''s really an actor. Jaffen''s expression is just right.


    Excited and not impulsive, the eyes are looking up but just enough.


    "Hello, are you an actor?"


    "Yes, I''m from Anthony''s agency."


    "Well, in my recent film, there''s a woman number three, miss jaffen, who can come over and audition if you like."


    "Really? Thank you very much. "


    In Hollywood, most of the actors know exactly what company is making, especially Steven.


    It can be said that everyone knows that Steven is shooting a super-a movie recently, and every character with lines in it is the focus of every brokerage company.


    And the biggest part of Yafen''s previous role is just a woman who only lived half an episode in a TV play.


    And she never dreamed that she could be invited by Steven to take part in the role of a super-a investment movie woman No. 3.


    Although it''s just an audition, since Steven himself spoke up, as long as his performance is not too bad, then the role can almost be determined to be his own.


    "Miss jaffen, do you mind if I talk to Chen?"


    "Of course." Jaffen knows how to move forward and backward. It can be seen that Steven and Chen Yu have a profound relationship.


    I''m afraid it''s Chen Yu''s face that I can be invited to audition.


    So she took the initiative to say goodbye to Steven. Of course, she did not forget Chen Yu.


    "Chen, how is your relationship with this woman?"


    "It''s not bad, but it''s not as familiar as you think. You give her a role. If you change the role requirements because of me, then you don''t need to. Of course, if that role is right for her, then I''ll thank you on her behalf."


    "It''s just an unimportant role, with more than ten minutes of footage. After the post editing, I''m afraid it''s less than ten minutes. It doesn''t affect the core content of my film."


    "By the way, what happened to Bob just now?"


    "Many of the famous change producers in our circle, the women he played with, will leave some indelible scars and psychological shadows, so not every woman is willing to sleep with him."


    No wonder that Bob should be a little influential. It''s reasonable that Avon won''t refuse.


    But jaffen still refused him, because Bob was a change.


    "He''s not a threat to the future of jaffen, is he?"


    "He is a wise man."


    "That''s good."


    "Chen, Daniel''s leg, you put it on?"


    "Er..."


    "Chen, don''t hide me. I know Daniel''s injury that day, and I know that his thigh has been amputated."


    "Well, it''s me, but you don''t seem to have a need for that, do you?"


    "I have no need now, not in the future, not in the people around me. I hope that if one day I ask you for help, you can help me in our friendship."


    The United States has always been a country of human relations. It pays more attention to human relations than at home.


    Take Hollywood for example. Many profitable movie projects are always invested by familiar people or companies, while foreign funds can hardly enter Hollywood.


    No amount of capital can go in.


    "I can only say try my best, but I''m not omnipotent, at least I can''t come back from the dead."


    "Of course, I understand."


    At this time, Paul came up from behind: "Mr. Chen, Mr. Steven, Mr. rasfa, please go to the secret room."


    There''s a secret room here?


    "Mr. rasfa is in there. Two, please come in."


    This is at the end of the third floor. When Chen Yu pushed the door in, he saw naked women in the dim light. Rasfa was lying in the arms of two women, and there was a woman below.


    "Chen and Steven, here you are. Let''s go."There have been several women approaching two people, undressing them.


    Fall! Too degenerate


    But Chen can''t resist.


    Chen Chu looked at the two old men and looked at himself again.


    Well, I have more capital than them


    This secret room has perfect facilities. In a 3 x 3 swimming pool, all the things that are poured are red wine.


    Chen Yu leaned back on the edge of the pool, and the girls offered to serve him.


    And there are two women in front of them, who are serving each other and performing the picture of Yimi.


    Rich people can really play


    I don''t know how long it''s been. Chen Yu only knows that it''s been a few hours. It should be early in the morning.


    Chen Yu woke up and found that he was still in the red wine pool with a woman hanging on him.


    The girls were lying in disorder, and Steven and Rafa were lying in the pile of women.


    Chen Chao shook his head, then got up and took up his clothes and went into the bathroom.


    Although washed once, but the smell of wine still can not be dissipated.


    It is estimated that if I stay for one night, I will be swollen.


    Chen Yu came out of the bathroom, took his clothes and was about to go out. Rasfa seemed to wake up and said, "Chen, are you going?"


    "Yes, take a rest. It''s time for me to go back."


    "Chen, I''m sorry for the first offence. Please forgive me."


    "If I can come to the party, I don''t care about it. By the way Thank you for your hospitality. "


    Under what circumstances can men forget hatred?


    When we have drunk together, whored together, and boasted together.


    "Your friend is downstairs in room two."


    When Chen Yu pushed away room 2, Ethan was surrounded by two smooth women.


    The bed is a mess. It seems that he has also experienced a war.


    "Ethan, Ethan." Chen Yu patted Ethan on the face.


    Ethan wakes up: "Chen When is it? "


    "It''s time we left."


    Ethan looked at the girls around him and said, "OK..."


    When they left the villa, Paul appeared at the right time: "Mr. Chen, Mr. Ethan, Mr. rasfa asked me to send you back."


    "Paul, it''s so late. You''d better go to have a rest."


    "Mr. Chen, you don''t have a driver''s license, do you? Mr. Ethan also drank a lot, I''m afraid he can''t drive. "


    "But Ethan''s car is still here."


    "I''ll have it delivered to Mr. Ethan''s house tomorrow."


    "My things are still in Ethan''s car and my pets."


    "I''ll send them to your house tomorrow, too."


    "Well then."


    Paul took Chen and Ethan to the hotel in lasphaz''s limousine.

 Chapter 62

    The next day, Chen Yu was awakened by Ethan.


    Chen didn''t drink much, but he played too late, so he slept until noon.


    "Chen, next time you want this kind of party, please call me." Ethan''s face is still a little red, I don''t know if the hangover is not over.


    Ethan has been to a lot of parties, but he has never been to a party with rich people.


    That kind of play is just subverting his imagination.


    Ethan doesn''t know. He''s had a few women.


    "Ethan, are all the women you played yesterday covered?"


    "Well Those women don''t look sick, do you need them? "


    Chen Yu rolled his eyes. "I can''t tell if a woman is ill or not. Even I have to wear a condom, let alone you. Remember, unless it''s your wife, you have to take it when you go to bed with other women."


    "Well, I''ll pay attention." Ethan didn''t seem to listen to Chen Yu.


    At this time, Li Qing came in with food: "Mr. Ethan, Mr. Chen."


    "Put the things on the table, and in an hour, clean up the room."


    "Yes, Mr. Ethan."


    "It''s time for me to go back. If there''s business today, don''t contact me. I''ll have a day off."


    "I don''t understand why you have to move away. It''s not good to live here, so you don''t have to run on both sides."


    "Because you want money here."


    "But you need money to rent a house, and it''s more expensive than here. You have to decorate and buy furniture."


    "At least, the furniture belongs to me."


    "Well, you can be happy."


    "What about that woman?"


    "Who? Do you say Li? Very diligent, if I have not been married, I would like to marry her as a wife


    "Do you have a wife now?"


    "Because I''ve been married, I don''t want to get married any more."


    At this time, Chen''s phone rang. It was a strange one.


    "Hello, who is that?"


    "Chen, it''s me, jaffen. I''m not feeling well. Do you have time?"


    "Of course, are you at home? I''ll go right now OK, I''ll see you in half an hour. "


    "Didn''t you say you didn''t pick up customers today?"


    "That''s a female client and a beautiful actress."


    "Damn it, you''re lucky." Ethan cursed.


    "Did Paul bring your car back? Take me there. "


    "Asshole, I''m not your chauffeur."


    ¡­¡­


    In the end, Ethan drove Chen to Beverly Hills.


    Chen Yu enters Yafen''s home, still by the pool.


    Jaffen lay naked in the sun chair with sunglasses.


    "Jaffen, what''s wrong with you?"


    Yafen takes off his sunglasses, licks his lips and looks at Chen Yu: "I am yours today, Chen Come on. "


    It''s a reward for Yafen. She went to audition this morning and has successfully won the role.


    Although it''s No. 3, it''s a super-a commercial movie, and there are only a few of them every year. Even a role with lines is a top-notch actor at their level.


    This is the most important part of her role.


    At the end of a fight, both men were in the pool and had a short rest.


    "Chen, do you know Mr. Steven very well?"


    "Well, he''s also my client. In fact, I didn''t help you too much."


    "Enough."


    Holding Yafen''s water snake waist, her unrestrained and enthusiastic, let Chen Yu can''t stop.


    "Let''s go inside and lie down for a while." They moved the battlefield and began a new round of expedition.


    Wheezing, Yafen murmured: "Chen, you are so good..."


    What does a woman say to a man to satisfy his vanity? That''s what


    However, as the saying goes, only the tired cattle, not the ploughed fields.


    Chen Yu is now in this situation. After several wars, and after yesterday''s one after another, he still hasn''t fully recovered today. Therefore, Chen Yu is a little uneasy now.


    "Stay tonight?"


    "No, I really need to go. I have another patient to make an appointment with me in the evening." Chen Yu said with a pale face.


    Another night, I really want to be a mummy, Chen thought.


    "Well, be careful on the way."


    Chen Yu has called Vincent to pick him up. Soon the car arrives at the door.


    "Chen, that woman is really excellent. How did you hook up with her?" Vincent looked at jaffen standing at the door.


    "Drive your car."


    "It looks like you''re going to be squeezed out by that woman."Chen Yu ignored Vincent''s ridicule and leaned back quietly on the back seat.


    Because Beelzebub and other demons are still in the hotel, Chen Zhao must go to the hotel first to pick them up.


    ¡­¡­


    In an ordinary community, Chris just came back from work from the dress shop, only to see her boyfriend coming out of home.


    "South, are you going out?"


    "Well, yes." South nodded.


    "Nan Si, you are very tired from your work. Can''t you have a good rest at home?" When Chris saw her boyfriend, her eyes had obvious dark circles. She couldn''t help but feel a little sad.


    "Something." NANs''s response seemed a little cold.


    "Well, do you want me to go with you?"


    "No more." Nansi didn''t turn back and went straight to his car.


    Chris looked at the direction of the car, her eyebrows locked tightly.


    I don''t know why, he always feels that Nansi seems to have changed.


    Since they got engaged, no, since they moved here, NANs''s behavior has been weird.


    In the past, Nan Si was a very energetic person. Chris decided to entrust her life to him just because Nan Si was optimistic and cheerful.


    But since moving here, NANs has been a little gloomy.


    And she received a phone call from Nansi company at the same time, asking if Nansi had encountered anything in her life.


    Several times in the company, Nan Si rioted for no reason, even with people.


    What makes Chris most creepy is that South''s behavior has become more and more strange recently.


    Sometimes, in the evening, she woke up inexplicably and saw NANs sitting alone by the window, holding a mirror, as if talking to someone.


    And Nan Si looks, also is more and more gloomy, disposition is like to become another person.


    Anger for no reason, but more and more cold to her.


    This made her feel very uneasy. She didn''t want to find a psychiatrist for Nancy, but she didn''t accept it at all. She said that Chris was making a fool of herself.


    Chris suddenly felt that she had to find out what was going on in South.


    She also turned back to her car and went after NANs.


    Chris thought a lot. She wondered if there were any other women out there. She wondered if he had any bad habits or trouble.


    But whatever the reason, she had to find out.

 Chapter 63

    Chris is driving behind Nancy. It''s about twenty or thirty meters.


    Although there was not much traffic on the road, NANs never found her following.


    From the back window, NANs seemed to be driving and talking to someone.


    Nansi is going all the way to the right passenger seat. I can see his mouth moving. Is there anyone in the passenger seat?


    No, at least from the back, I don''t see people, unless that person''s body is not as tall as the backrest, or the child.


    But it''s impossible. I followed NANs''s car all the way, but I didn''t see NANs stop, so it''s impossible for someone to get on the bus in the middle of the way.


    It''s just that NANs''s performance feels weird.


    All of a sudden, in front of the opposite lane, there was a car with a high beam.


    The high beam came from the South car, and Chris felt her eyes twinkle.


    The next moment, Chris saw a woman in the passenger seat of the South car.


    The woman turned and looked at Chris.


    "How could there be a woman in the South car?" Chris has a closer look, hasn''t she?


    Wrong? Or is it blocked by a chair?


    Chris is a little uneasy, a kind of unknown mood is lingering in her heart


    "And the car? What''s the matter? "


    All of a sudden, Chris heard a breath behind her, and there was a flash of light in the rear mirror, as if she saw a woman sitting in the back seat.


    "Ah..." Chris gave the steering wheel a turn.


    Bang -


    crash, Chris''s head has been bruised and bleeding.


    Fortunately, the original speed was not fast, did not cause a car accident, but hit a taxi in the side lane.


    "Damn it, get down here, asshole. How to drive." When Chris heard the angry roar, she could only unbuckle her seat belt and saw that the taxi driver was black: "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, it''s my fault. How much is it? I will compensate you."


    "I knew it was a female driver." Vincent danced and cried, "you see, I''ve dented my door. Three hundred dollars."


    Chris is a little annoyed. Such a dent will cost her three hundred dollars. Why don''t you rob it.


    "It''s impossible. I can''t pay you three hundred dollars, at most one hundred dollars."


    "Do you know that it''s a hundred dollars for the garage to go in and out? If you don''t have money to pay for it, don''t drive on the road. You''ve only scratched my car this time. I''m afraid you''ll hit the dead next time. Do you know? "


    Vincent''s tongue was so poisonous that Chris was furious.


    Originally her mood was on the verge of losing control. At this moment, she was scolded by Vincent and directly lost control.


    Bang -


    "son of a bitch, can you say that again, believe it or not, I''ll tear your mouth?"


    "Ugly, will I be afraid of you? I don''t care if you''re a woman. I beat you up. Even your mother doesn''t know you. "


    "All right, Vincent." Chen finally pushed the door out of the car and said, "Hi Chris, we''re seeing each other again."


    "You are Oh, the man yesterday. "


    Chris is not very impressed with Chen Yu.


    After all, Chen Yu is just one of the countless people looking for her phone number.


    Chris remembers that Chen gave her a business card with only a phone number, but that card had long been in the trash.


    "Vincent, I think you''d better go straight to rob the bank if you want three hundred dollars."


    Vincent received Chen Yu''s eyes, and immediately returned the received eyes: "well, look at your face, two hundred dollars can''t be less, take it."


    Chris looked at the spot where her eyes were scratched, and she thought it was almost the same price.


    But now the problem is, she doesn''t have any money.


    there is no Alipay abroad, mobile phone can be transferred to the bank.


    "Well, I don''t have that much money now. Can I give it next time?"


    Americans are used to using credit cards. Most people don''t have more than $100 in cash.


    "I don''t know you. How can I know if you''ll cheat me? Give me the money now. It''s necessary."


    "Vincent, these two hundred dollars are on my head."


    "Here How can it be. " Chris got tangled up again.


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s just a small thing. You can give it back to me next time."


    "Well then." Although Chris doesn''t want to owe people at will, she can''t get 200 dollars now. Even her bank card doesn''t have 200 dollars: "when I have money, I will give it back to you."


    "Any time you want, but can you leave a call?"


    "Oh yes..." Chris took out her mobile phone and changed it with Chen Yu.


    "Goodbye then."


    "Goodbye.""By the way Your rear seat... "


    Hua Hua -


    Vincent has started the car, Chen Yu is angry: "Vincent, don''t you see that I''m looking for girls?"


    "Chen, you know enough pretty girls. You should be more restrained. I see your legs are shaking when you come out of that woman''s house today."


    "That''s a brief paralysis caused by the lack of blood flow in my legs after sitting in the toilet for a long time."


    "Well, when I believe you."


    ¡­¡­


    Chris was still at the scene of the accident. She heard Chen Yu.


    Although not finished, but let her feel creepy.


    Back seat? What did Chen just want to say?


    Is there anything in the back seat?


    Chris turns her head and looks into the empty car. Is there anyone in it?


    No, something?


    Chris is afraid to get on the bus. Is there anything in the car?


    Chris takes out her mobile phone and looks at Chen Yu''s phone.


    She finally dialed the number: "Hello, Chen, it''s me, Chris."


    "What can I do for you?"


    "What did you want to say before you finished?"


    "I want to ask you, is the beauty in the back seat your friend? I want to ask you for her phone number. "


    There''s really someone in the back seat!?


    "Chen, where is the back seat of that woman? Why didn''t I see it? "


    "You''re blind. There''s a woman."


    "You fart, there is no one at all, if there is someone, I can''t not see, let alone a beautiful woman."


    "I don''t want to argue with you. I need to talk to Chris." Chen Yu said to the phone again, "Chris, you are still there."


    "I am Chen, you Can you come back for a moment? "


    "What can I do for you?"


    "You said you saw another woman in my car, didn''t you?"


    "Yes, what''s the problem?"


    "But I didn''t see No, to be exact, I saw it, and then I had a car accident. Chen, please, can you come back? I''m afraid I believe I have something in my car, but it''s definitely not my friend. "


    Chen Yu''s face changed a little and covered the phone: "Vincent, are you sure you didn''t see anyone just now?"

 Chapter 64

    Chen Yu asks Vincent to turn around. Chris is still alone in the night wind, standing there shivering.


    "Chris, are you ok?"


    "Chen." Chris has jumped into Chen''s arms.


    "Beast." Vincent growled, gnashing his teeth.


    "I''m afraid." Chris is really scared.


    "Don''t be afraid. I''m here." Chen Yu is now eating tofu in a fair way, patting Chris on the shoulder.


    "That thing Is that still there? "


    Chen Chu looked inside the car and said, "no more."


    It''s really gone. It seems that Chris''s guess is right. It''s not human.


    Is it the devil?


    It should not be a devil. At least the devil Chen Yu has seen at present does not appear in human form.


    Moreover, Beelzebub and Raymond said that before them, there had been no demons in the world for more than a thousand years.


    So it should be ghosts or something, right?


    Just, I don''t know what kind of ghost that belongs to.


    "By the way, your friend said you were a psychic, right? Can you get rid of that evil spirit for me? "


    "Well I''m just a doctor, not a psychic. " Chen Yu smiled bitterly.


    Maybe it''s just the soul that just died. It will disappear soon.


    Chen doesn''t think Chris needs to get rid of evil spirits, which is not in her business.


    "But what shall I do? By the way South My boyfriend, he may also be haunted by evil spirits. Help me, help me. "


    "Chris, I can''t really help you. I can''t get rid of evil spirits."


    Chen Yu''s knowledge of evil spirits comes from Lao Hei.


    According to Lao Hei, it''s impossible for evil spirits to move with someone. They usually appear in a certain place. For example, their home is originally a murderous house.


    Of course, it''s still a murderous house, but a more murderous one comes in.


    Therefore, Chen Yu thinks that Chris is just unlucky. A soul who just died has hitchhiked.


    And what''s more, it was seen by Chris.


    "But did you see the evil spirit, too? How can you see the evil spirit if you don''t get rid of it? "


    "Chen, I think you''d better call the mental hospital. This woman has obvious mental problems."


    "Shut up." Chen Yu stares at Vincent in the car seat.


    Chen Yu held Chrissy''s shoulder: "Chrissy, believe me, it will be OK. Maybe that was just an accident."


    "But I dare not drive now Can you drive me back? "


    "Well I don''t have a driver''s license. "


    In fact, Chen can''t even drive. He can count the number of times he touched the steering wheel with ten fingers.


    But in American society, the first thing young people do as adults is to get a driver''s license.


    "Then I''ll take this car."


    "What about your car?"


    "I''ll call a tow truck."


    "All right."


    Chris got on Vincent''s car. Vincent said something about it. He was obviously upset about Chris getting on the car.


    Chris is obviously frightened. Chen Chen''s hand has been holding Chris''s shoulder. Her body has been shaking slightly.


    Chris''s house is not far away. Within ten minutes, Vincent''s car stopped at Chris''s door.


    However, Chrissy looked at the dark room, but she never wanted to get out of the car.


    "Chen, I don''t want to go home."


    "It''s all at the door. If you don''t want to go home, where can you go?"


    "Can you take me to the hotel? I''m going to stay in the hotel for one night."


    "Well, Vincent, look for a hotel nearby."


    "That Chen, can you lend me some more money? I didn''t bring my credit card. "


    You won''t go into the house without your credit card?


    Forget it, you must not dare.


    "Go to Ethan''s Motel. Ethan is the fat man yesterday. You remember."


    Chris didn''t speak. It''s a default.


    "Don''t you need to call your boyfriend?"


    "I''m not sure. He''s still not my boyfriend now. Chen, I''m afraid. I''ve long found out that Nansi has become very strange recently. He always talks to the mirror in the middle of the night, and he''s become neurotic. He''s like a changed man, gloomy and irritable."


    "Please miss, I''m driving. Don''t tell me the horror story, will you? I have goose bumps."


    Chris shut up, apparently not wanting to provoke Vincent any more, lest she be driven out of the car.


    Chen Yu thought about it, but he didn''t speak. He thought that after he went back, he would ask Lao Hei.


    If Chris or her boyfriend is really in trouble like this, if it can be solved, help them.Chen Zhu is not sure, mainly depends on whether Lao Hei can solve it.


    He can handle it, so it''s easy to say anything.


    If the old gangster is not sure, Chen can do nothing about it.


    When the car arrived outside Ethan''s Hotel, Chen Yu got off with Chris.


    "Chen, eh Isn''t this the beauty in the shop yesterday? Hello Chen, you went out and brought another beautiful woman back. "


    No wonder Ethan''s tone is so sour. He really envies Chen Zhu''s good luck.


    "Chris is going to stay here one night and open a room for her."


    "Room 301, there is a big bed, and the environment is very good, enough for you to toss."


    Neither Chen Yu nor Chris cared about Ethan''s jokes. They were adults, not the kind of underage who didn''t do anything.


    Chen Chu took the key directly: "I will take you up."


    "Don''t you come in and sit down?"


    "That Is that right? "


    Chris looked into the dark room. She didn''t have the courage to be alone.


    Even though it''s been an hour, she''s still in a state of shock.


    "I''m afraid."


    "All right." Chen Yu never knew how to refuse.


    "You sit for a while, and I''ll take a bath."


    After taking a shower, Chrissy looks particularly beautiful and sexy. Her long legs are naked and her upper body is wrapped with a bath towel.


    Wet hair, with water drops on it, adds a bit of beauty.


    Chen Chu swallowed, and Chris''s cheeks were a little ruddy: "you, what are you waiting for?"


    Sam, I thought you were a virgin yesterday.


    "That Forget it. You should have a rest earlier. " Chen Yu suddenly calmed down. He couldn''t do it. He still couldn''t do it.


    It''s true that a married woman can''t do it. She has a strong sense of guilt.


    Chen Chu got up and left the room.


    Chen Yu never felt that he was a gentleman. Since he came here, he didn''t think he was a good man either.


    And to his taste, it''s always cold and raw.


    But after all, Chris has a fiance and destroys people''s families. Chen Yu really can''t do it.


    So after thinking about it, he decided to give up the tempting impulse.

 Chapter 65

    The next day -


    "Chen, I think I should open a restaurant."


    "Why? Isn''t it good to open a hotel? At least the income is stable, and there is no risk. "


    "To be able to let a Chinese come here to eat and drink everyday, I think my food should be very good."


    Chen Yu rolled his eyes and said, "this is your illusion. I come here to eat and drink for free."


    "Then you should at least pay a little."


    "I think paying is an insult to our friendship, so I refuse."


    "I don''t care if you insult me."


    "I care. I got it by my ability. How can I pay for it?"


    "You know that you are humiliating the Chinese people. Do you know the number of Chinese consumption in the United States last year, more than three billion dollars, but you are not willing to pay even one dollar?"


    "I don''t think our relationship should be divided on the basis of one dollar."


    "With our relationship, you should not be stingy with a dollar."


    "Well, let''s not talk about a dollar. Did you pay for that woman''s accommodation last night?"


    "I''m not even willing to pay a dollar. Do you think I''ll pay ten dollars?"


    "You are cruel Did you not sleep with her last night? "


    "No, she''s not single now."


    "Smart people." Chen Yu, ethandu, replied that he was very satisfied.


    At this time, Chris went downstairs, but she looked depressed. She didn''t sleep well last night.


    "Good morning, Chris. Let''s have breakfast together. It''s my treat."


    Ethan: "..."


    "Thank you..." Chris sat next to Chen Yu as if nothing had happened last night.


    In fact, they didn''t happen.


    After breakfast, Chris stood up and said, "Chen, I need to go back."


    "I''ll see you off."


    "No, I''m just going back for a change, and then I''m going to work."


    "Well, be careful on the way."


    Ethan looked at Chris''s back and said, "this woman is really the best. If I can sleep with her, I''m afraid it will be squeezed out by her."


    "Put away your dirty thoughts."


    "Don''t you have any idea?"


    "I''m gone."


    "Where to?"


    "Go home."


    At home, Chen Yu lies on the sofa again.


    After playing for two days, I was more tired than when I was working.


    In the past, when he was at home, Chen Yu never had such a chaotic private life.


    "Lao Hei, are you there?"


    Lao Hei''s head came out of the wall. Lao Hei would occasionally follow Chen Yu, but if he sensed something, he would leave Chen Yu and run to "hunt" himself.


    "Lao Hei, ask you something. Is there any evil spirit in the world?"


    "There are evil spirits. There were many evil spirits in this house at the beginning."


    "Is there any evil spirit that affects people''s mind?"


    "Yes, evil spirits are generated when the soul dissipates after death, but the negative emotions are retained. Most evil spirits have the ability to affect people''s emotions."


    "I have a friend you met the day before yesterday. Chris, the clerk in the dress shop, seems to be in trouble..."


    Chen Yu said the situation of Chris again, and Lao Hei thought, "this seems to be a reflection devil, not a evil spirit."


    "Reflection devil? Beelzebub, don''t you say there are no demons in the world other than you? "


    Beelzebub is eating dog food at the moment. Yes, the devil eats dog food.


    "I''m not wrong. There is no demon outside of us in this world. The reflection demon didn''t appear in this world. He just reflected his own shadow in the world through the mirror, and didn''t appear in the world."


    "That is to say, what Chris and I saw were just reflections?"


    "No, you and what she saw are not the same thing at all. What you see is the body of the reflection demon, and what the human woman sees is the reflection."


    "Is there anything different?"


    "Human beings can''t see the reflection devil directly, only through the mirror, and you are obviously not ordinary human beings, so what you see should be noumenon."


    "So what can you do?"


    "Find the medium of the reflection devil and destroy it. The reflection devil can no longer affect ordinary people." He added, "but I warn you, it''s very crowded. I don''t want to have another devil."


    Besieb obviously did not want to, another devil, and their own fight for devil crystal.


    Beelzebub was very critical, because he also found that his ability was of little use to Chen Yu, even Raymond was more useful than himself.As Chen''s first demon servant, he didn''t want to be marginalized.


    Chen Yu thinks about it. Chris said that her boyfriend, Nancy, often talks to a mirror.


    So that mirror should be the medium, right?


    Thinking of this, Chen picked up the phone and dialed Chris.


    "Hello, Chris."


    "Chen, what can I do for you?" Chris is a little down.


    "I told my friend about you, so I want to ask you when your boyfriend is abnormal."


    "Chen, I''ve thought about it. Maybe I thought too much before. I''ve broken up with him now. We have nothing to do with him. I don''t want to talk about him any more."


    "Well All right. "


    It seems that he is meddlesome. Chen Yu is helpless: "are you ok?"


    "I''m fine. I''m fine."


    "Well, I''ll be fine if I have time to come out and have a cup of coffee."


    "OK, I''m busy. Goodbye."


    "Goodbye."


    Since Chris said she didn''t need any help, Chen didn''t plan to put on a hot face or a cold butt.


    Chen Yu, with a number of demons of all sizes, entered the old black space.


    The three headed dog saw Chen Yu and a group of friends coming, but he was very happy.


    Chen Yu, as always, is in the laboratory, studying the notes and demon medicine left by his predecessor, the God of death.


    Whether it''s traditional Chinese medicine, western medicine or devil medicine, they all have something in common.


    But the devil medicine involves the content, more is the devil''s treatment.


    Demons can get sick and get hurt. If we use human medicine, it''s obviously difficult to cure demons.


    But for the devil''s disease, it is only in research, not comprehensive.


    However, Chen Yu has another idea. If traditional Chinese medicine, western medicine and devil medicine are combined, will they have a greater effect?


    Chen''s idea is just a concept, and needs some practice.


    However, there is no possibility of practice in the world unless Chen Yu dissects all of them.


    This makes Chen Yu rise, the idea of going to hell again.


    Chen Chu walked out of the lab and looked at the three dogs and Beelzebub.


    "Beelzebub, come here..."

 Chapter 66

    "Beelzebub, I''m going to hell. You let your body call me to the past."


    "Human, do you know how much it costs me to call you? A hundred souls! "


    Chen took out a small bag of perfectly crystallized powder: "is it enough to make up for your loss?"


    "Of course, I''d love to." Besib accepted the deal decisively.


    "I can call you, man." Raymond is now making a cross.


    As long as besib accepts it, he will rob it.


    "Master, have you forgotten others?" Carrie was equally reluctant to be lonely: "people want to invite you to my house."


    "Next time, if you have a chance."


    "In your rural areas, I would like to invite a living person to come. I am less than three days away from the fallen city." Beelzebub looked like a city man.


    "Believe it or not, I''ll kill you." Raymond grinned, a look that would swallow Beelzebub: "I''m very close to the endless abyss. Then I can take people to the edge of the endless abyss. That''s the journey to hell. I have never been to the endless abyss. I haven''t seen the endless abyss. Do you want to say that you have been to hell?"


    "What''s beautiful about the endless abyss? Isn''t it a relatively large pit? The pit in your head is big enough. Master, my hometown is in a famous ice country. You can see the most exquisite ice and snow spectacle. Millions of souls are made as ice sculptures there, which will definitely make you feast your eyes."


    "Well I''m not going to travel... "


    Chen Yu is speechless. These guys are just like black tour guides.


    However, Chen Yu decided to go to the territory of Beelzebub. After all, he had been there once and was familiar with it.


    As for the endless abyss and ice and snow, listening to this name makes Chen Yu a little more sincere.


    The last time Beelzebub called Chen Yu, it was in his sleep.


    This time, Beelzebub directly called Chen Zhu to the past when he was awake. The place where Chen Zhu appeared was not the last place.


    However, it is not far from Heishan village. Soon, the body of Beelzebub found Chen Zhu.


    "Man, come to me."


    After one experience, Chen was used to it.


    "Man, where are you going to hell this time?"


    "Go to Heishan village, Beelzebub, ask you something. Will your demons get sick?"


    "Yes, by the way, you are a doctor. Do you want to see the devil? It doesn''t work. Human medicine doesn''t work with demons. "


    "I''ve learned some demon medicine recently. It''s the castle of Laohei, which was originally developed by the owner. So I''m going to try to find some sick demons."


    "Demon medicine? We have never had the concept of medicine in hell. "


    "So what if you demons get sick or hurt?"


    "It''s very simple to recover naturally or die depending on one''s own physical quality."


    "Simple fart, to be honest, just wait for death."


    "Only your fragile human beings need medicine."


    "If you get sick after that, don''t call me."


    "Of course I won''t be looking for you."


    "You said that."


    They quarreled all the way. Besib had sent Chen Zhu to Heishan village.


    For Chen Yu''s second arrival, although it still attracted the attention of many demons, it has not been so sensational for the first time.


    "The great living, why didn''t you call me?"


    "I''ve heard that you called the bloody hunter. I''m a better demon warrior than him. I hope I can help you."


    "It is said that Raz has been called twice, and I have been waiting for your call. I will be your most loyal warrior."


    "I also hope to go to the world..."


    "Dear living, my price is cheaper than that of bloodhounds, and I am even willing to serve you free of charge."


    All the demons came around, but they had learned from the bloody hunter for a long time. The living man was generous, so he asked the bloody hunter to do a little help, and then gave a devil crystal directly.


    It''s almost impossible for subordinate demons like them to obtain devil crystal.


    However, as long as you can get the favor of the living in front of you, you will have a chance to get the devil crystal.


    So Chen''s arrival this time, one by one, showed more enthusiasm than last time.


    "Your Excellency the living." The bloody Hunter stood out from the devil, and then made a big gift to Chen Yu: "I''m only proud of your coming. What''s your need for this coming?"


    "Damn it, you bastards... Seed, have you forgotten that the master is still here?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chen Yu''s eyes were white. Beelzebub said, "don''t pay attention to him."


    "I''m pissed off. I''m gone." Beelzebub pretended to pose on one of the wings, flying away."By the way, is anyone in your village ill?"


    "I know that the bog monster who lives in the dilapidated cave on the edge of the mountain wall is ill. Your honor, I''ll help you catch him."


    The Blood Hunter was very active and said that the other demons around him also wanted to help.


    Before Chen Yu could stop it, a group of demons came to the ruined cave.


    Before long, an ugly bog monster was dragged out by the demons.


    Rules are made by the strong and laws are used to protect the weak.


    There are rules in hell, but no laws.


    Therefore, the weak in hell is the biggest original sin.


    Bog monster is very depressed and puzzled. He lives in a dilapidated cave as a devil. He doesn''t provoke anyone, and there is no treasure for other demons to think about. How can he kill dozens of demons in the village without reason and drag him out of his home.


    "Your honor, we have caught this dirty bog monster."


    The bog monster looked frightened. He also heard that there was a living man in the village, but he didn''t see him.


    Now that the living man comes to the village again, how can he deal with himself?


    Don''t you know when you offended him?


    "The honorable living, don''t know what has offended you, the humble?" Bog monster looked at Chen Yu with fear: "by the way, I found two human souls in the Styx river yesterday Are those two human souls honorable creatures, your friends? Or relatives, I would like to return the soul to you. "


    "No, I heard you were ill, didn''t you?" Chen asked.


    "Yes, I''m parasitized by hell bugs. These hell bugs are constantly eating my flesh and blood. It''s too annoying."


    "You''re all gone. I''ll call you back if you need to."


    A group of demons saw that Chen Yu didn''t want to deal with the bog monster, but basically disappeared. Only the bloody hunter followed Chen Yu, saying that he wanted to serve him.


    "I''m a doctor in the world, who specializes in treating sick people. Recently, I''ve come into contact with some special medical skills, which can cure demons. So I want to give you a try. What do you think?"


    "Your honor, I have heard that doctors on earth need to collect diagnosis fees for treating patients. I don''t have any property, and I''m afraid I can''t afford to pay diagnosis fees."


    "No, you''re my first demon patient. I don''t charge for it."


    "Really?"


    Pa -


    the bloody hunter''s paw is pasted on the muddy face of the bog monster, and the flesh and blood are blurred. Of course, the bog monster is just like that.


    "Don''t question your words."


    The bloody hunter is definitely a qualified dog leg. Chen Yu doesn''t even speak up. He has already given Chen Yu Wei.

 Chapter 67

    Bog monster took Chen Yu to his dilapidated cave as a guest. Bog monster lived here alone.


    Outside the dilapidated cave is a swamp, where there are some low-level demon beasts and some hell creatures.


    Chen Zhu has seen the records of hellworms in the demon medical books. To be frank, they are parasites.


    The former God of death has experimented with humans and demons, and hellworms can live on both.


    However, hellworms are not fatal to demons, but to humans.


    Fortunately, there is no hell bug in the world, and the world is not suitable for hell bug to survive, unless hell bug can find its host in a very short time, otherwise it can hardly survive.


    But also because of the human environment, even if one or two hell insects appear, at most one or two people will suffer, and will not cause large-scale spread.


    In hell, being parasitized by hellworms is a common disease, just like in the past, Ascaris parasitized human beings.


    Some little demons and low-level demons are miserable, because hell bugs are very painful though they don''t have their lives.


    In the former God of death''s notes, he proposed two kinds of treatment, one is physical drive, that is, open surgery.


    The other is to get rid of the Ascaris by drugs. Just like human beings, the former God of death also found this kind of plant in hell, poison kudzu.


    Kudzu is a common poisonous herb in hell. It contains a kind of poison that is fatal to both demons and human beings. Therefore, kudzu cannot be taken directly. It needs some processing.


    The antidote is made after expelling the poison of kudzu. It can let hell insects leave the host''s body in a short time.


    "Bloody hunter, go to find some poison kudzu."


    "Yes, your honor the living."


    Not long after, the bloody hunter found a bundle of poison kudzu.


    Chen Zhu began to extract the drug properties from the poison kudzu. He used a beaker filled with devil''s blood and put it into the poison kudzu. The poison in the poison kudzu will be absorbed by the devil''s blood. Then he took out the poison kudzu, and the toxicity will basically disappear.


    Later, Chen asked the bog monster to take the herbal medicine.


    Of course, bog monster is reluctant. After all, in his eyes, poison kudzu is extremely poisonous and will kill the devil.


    But the bloody hunter is also deadly, so he is reluctant to take poison kudzu.


    Before long, a hell bug came out of the bog monster''s vomit.


    It looks like a creature with three fingers thick. It''s about a meter long. There are suckers at both ends of its head and tail. It''s dark red. It still looks very active and tries to get close to Chen.


    Chen Yu stepped back two steps, and the bloody Hunter trampled the hell bug with one foot.


    After eliminating the hellbug, the bog monster obviously has a lot of spirit.


    This is the first demon he cured, but being parasitized by hellworms is not a difficult disease. The treatment process and medical theory are very clear, and there is no difficulty.


    "Honor the living, this is the soul that was fished in the Styx river yesterday. Please accept it."


    Bogeyman holds two souls imprisoned in a fist sized crystal ball. Although they seem to shrink a lot, Chen can still see the fear on their faces.


    "Well I said, I don''t need a diagnosis. "


    "No, it''s not a consultation. It''s my homage to you."


    "I really don''t need it. It''s useless for me to hold it."


    Chen Yu really doesn''t need it. What do you use it for? He doesn''t eat the soul.


    "These two souls look complete. You are lucky. Where did you get them?" The Blood Hunter looks at the two souls in the crystal ball.


    When most souls fall into hell, they will drift along with the Styx river. Demons are like fishermen, fishing for these fallen souls.


    Some souls are relatively complete and remember most things before they die. The value of such souls is relatively high. They can be divided into dozens of soul fragments. Some souls are relatively incomplete. Their memories have been fragmented for a long time, and their value is naturally relatively low. It''s good to be able to extract one or two soul fragments.


    As the people of the territory, they also have to pay certain taxes to their Lord, which is soul fragment.


    For example, a small Lord like Beelzebub can harvest thousands of soul fragments every year.


    Although Beelzebub''s strength is not strong, his territory is in a good location. There is a section of river passing through the land, so Beelzebub''s life is not bad.


    The bloody Hunter helped Chen Yu find some demons who were sick. These demons were all common diseases.


    Chen Yu is very easy to treat.


    Through several practical cases, Chen Yu''s understanding of demon medicine is also very deep.


    Reading for ten years is not as effective as doing it yourself.


    In half a day, Chen Yu returned to the world.


    Percussion¡ª¡ªNo sooner had Chen Yu left the basement than he heard a knock at the door.


    Chen opened the door and saw a fat woman in her fifties holding a piece of pizza.


    "Hello, I''m your neighbor. I live in the third house on the left opposite. I heard that a new neighbor has just moved here, so I came here to say hello to you. This is what I just made."


    "Thank you. My name is Chen Yu. You can call me Chen."


    Chen didn''t refuse. After all, it was the first time for the neighborhood to walk around. Pizza was not the point. The point was the intention.


    As long as Chen wants to live here, he must have a good relationship with his neighbors.


    Chen Yu didn''t plan to pretend to be cold or a stranger.


    "This is Mary. My husband''s name is banter. I think you''ll be friends."


    "I won''t bother you. Goodbye."


    "Goodbye."


    Chen Yu and other demons, such as Beelzebub, were eating pizza together, and there was a knock at the door.


    He is also a uncle in his fifties. He is about the same age as Ethan, but he and Ethan are two different models. Ethan is the middle-aged decadent version, but this uncle is tall, big, powerful and powerful.


    "Hello, I''m Mary''s husband. Just now Mary said there was a lovely boy here."


    "Well I should not be a lovely boy... " Chen Yu doubted how Mary would describe herself when she came home, but she couldn''t relate to loveliness.


    "Well, anyway, Mary said you look good, so we have a bonfire party in town tonight. Will you come?"


    "OK, thank you for your invitation. By the way, can I take my children with me?"


    "Of course Are you married? "


    Chen Yu gets out of the way. Some small heads are eavesdropping in the corner.


    "They are my children."


    "Sure, I''ll pick you up in the evening."

 Chapter 68

    In the evening, banter came to pick up Chen.


    Banter drives a truck, which is a little old, but Chen doesn''t care.


    "Chen, are you from China?"


    "How do you know?"


    "There used to be an immigrant in the town, also called Chen."


    "Oh, is he still in town?"


    "He didn''t move, but occasionally he would go back to town to have a party with his old friends."


    Although the contact is not much, Chen Yu can see that bant is that kind of easy-going personality. He seems to be able to talk with anyone, and there is no taboo in speaking.


    "Chen, what do you do?"


    "I''m a doctor."


    "Doctor, good job."


    In the eyes of the American people, doctors, lawyers and university professors are the best jobs.


    In fact, Americans and Chinese have the same idea in this respect.


    "Well? Is there a factory over there? " Chen Zhu pointed to the distance, where there was a lot of smoke.


    "That is No, it''s a distillery. There''s a fire there. My son works in it. "


    Banter turned the wheel and went straight to the burning distillery.


    At this time, there was chaos outside the winery. The building on fire had six floors in total, and the fire was very strong. The four floors below were on fire, and people outside could not enter at all.


    On the fifth and sixth floors, people were calling for help, but because of the floor, no one jumped down.


    Now we have to wait. The firemen are coming.


    But at this time, Wanda in the back carriage suddenly jumped out of the car and rushed directly into the fire.


    "No, your dog ran in..."


    Chen Yu is also a little confused. I have no objection to Wanda''s rescue in the water. This is the scene of the fire.


    Looking at Carrie, she is a demon of ice and snow. Her strength of ice and snow can greatly stop the fire.


    But it must not be used in public. Chen gave Carrie a look and rushed into the fire.


    Carrie rushed in after her, and Bennet was stunned. The fire went in, just to die.


    The lower four layers can be full of flames, and all the places where the air vents are sprayed with flames.


    But the owner and the pet rushed into the fire one after another.


    At this time, Wanda pulled a man with her mouth and dragged him out.


    Banter and a few people outside saw this and immediately came forward and poured water on the injured man.


    At this time, banter and all the people looked at Wanda with respect.


    Wanda looks a little embarrassed. The original glossy hair seems to be burnt in some places now.


    But Wanda saved a man and returned to the fire.


    Chen was not in any danger. Carrie was by his side. The fire could not get close to him.


    Chen Yu saw a man shivering in the corner of a room in the flames.


    Chen Chu immediately went to check. He was alive and didn''t get hurt, but he seemed to be in a semi coma.


    "Carrie, give him your power."


    Carrie immediately exerted cold force on the wounded in front of her eyes. In this environment, the force of cold ice would not hurt him, but protect him.


    At this time Wanda has returned to Chen Yu, who carries the injured: "Wanda and Carrie, you continue to search for the survivors. I will carry them out, Carrie, and give me some ice power."


    Soon, Chen was shivering and covered with a thin layer of ice, which could prevent him from being damaged by the high temperature around him.


    Chen Qiong rushed out of the passage quickly. The air here is too bad.


    As soon as they rushed out of the fire, banter and others came.


    "Chen, you are too adventurous."


    "He''s alive, give me a bucket of water, and I''ll go in."


    "Chen, I know you want to save people, but this..."


    "Hurry up, my children are still in there."


    Chen Yu is still thinking that since he has become a hero, he needs to be a hero in the end.


    And if you save people like this, there will be many demons.


    Chen Yu can''t be a hero, but Wanda is definitely a hero.


    But banter could not help but lift a bucket of water and pour it on himself: "I''ll go in with you, and my son will be in it."


    "No, I''ll go in alone. I can''t take care of two." Chen Yu didn''t want Carrie''s ability to be exposed: "you meet me outside and tell me your son''s characteristics. I will bring him out."


    "About your age, short hair, tattoos on your neck."


    "Well, I see."


    Chen poured a bucket of water on himself and rushed into the fire.


    Before long, Wanda dragged another man out.At this time, the firemen finally arrived.


    "Great, you''re here at last. Who can tell me what''s going on?" The fireman''s leader asked people around him, "did you save those people?"


    "No, it was Chen and his pet who saved it. That is Chen''s dog. He is a hero. He dragged two people out of the fire. Now Chen is still in it..." Bant was very nervous. He was worried about Chen Yu and his son who had not heard from him.


    Just as bant was talking to the firemen, Wanda rushed into the fire again.


    The fireman''s captain looked stupid. "Is that how he got in? With such a big fire, we can''t get close to the entrance in fireproof clothes... "


    "Yes, so it''s a hero. It and its owner are heroes."


    Before long, another figure came out. Chen Xun dragged a wounded man and came out again.


    "Ken, Ken..." When banter saw Chen Zhuo''s men, he cried out with surprise and joy.


    Chen Yu is also a little exhausted. When he works in the fire, he consumes too much energy.


    "Do you have an oxygen mask? He inhales too much smoke. Give him some water first, and then give him oxygen."


    "Chen, thank you..."


    "You let go. I need to go in."


    "Man, you''ve done a good job. Let''s take care of it. You can''t go in any more. The fire is too big."


    "No, my children are still in it. I can''t leave them in it."


    "Then put this on, it will protect you." The captain of the fireman brought Chen Yu a fire suit.


    "Good." Chen Yu was not polite either. He put on his fire suit, and then the fireman next to him poured some water on Chen Yu with a water gun.


    The fire chief looked at Chen''s back and said, "I like this guy."


    At the same time, bant gave his son first aid according to Chen''s request, while looking at Chen''s back, "me too, he saved my son."


    Before long, Wanda came out again and saved a man again.


    Then he went in again, and the captain of the fireman and his team were dumbfounded.


    Generally, animals are afraid of fire. Even obedient pets are the first to run outside when they are on fire.


    I never saw a pet, but I would take the initiative to drill into the fire.


    "That guy''s in again. He''s so strong. Such a big man can drag him."


    "I think it belongs to our fire brigade."


    "No, it belongs to our Dashan town. It and its owner belong to our Dashan town."


    After a few minutes, Chen Yu carried a man on his back, and dragged another man on his hand. His fireproof clothes had been put on his back.


    A moment later, Wanda and Carrie came out of the fire, and Wanda came out alone.

 Chapter 69

    "How are you, Chen?"


    "I''m fine." Chen Yu is also exhausted at the moment. He has determined that there are no living people on the four floors of the fire. All the people who can be saved have been saved: "how about your son?"


    "He''s awake." Banter pointed to ken, who was sitting on the ground not far away. His injury was not serious, but he choked: "Chen, I don''t know how to thank you."


    The fire chief came up and said, "hey man, are you ok?"


    "Well, can the fire be controlled?" Chen Yu looks at the people on the fifth and sixth floors. They are all waiting at the window for help. There are many people.


    If the fire continues to spread upward, Chen may have to venture in.


    "No problem. Our water guns can reach the fourth floor." The fire chief patted Chen on the shoulder.


    "Easy, man." Chen Yu really feels pain all over at the moment.


    "Sorry, your pets are so good. How do you train them? Especially this child, I want to take it away. "


    Wanda heard the fire chief''s words, grinning at the fire chief with a low roar.


    "Ha ha It doesn''t seem to want to. "


    "Is the ambulance here?"


    "No, it''s too far from the hospital."


    There is no five minute rule in the United States, and the arrival time of ambulances, fire engines and police cars depends on their distance.


    If a town''s finances are tight, they may need to share the public security assets with other towns.


    "I''m a doctor. I''m going to see the wounded," Chen said


    "Man, you''re overworked now, and you''ll spend five times as much in the fire as usual. What you need most now is rest."


    "Well, I''m a doctor. I know that fatigue only makes me suffer from backache in the next few days, but not fatal. But they will. I will save them from the fire, so I can''t let them die in front of me."


    I''m afraid that one of the severely burned patients could not be discharged from the hospital in a short time, but Chen Yu secretly fed him some perfect crystals.


    Others are not seriously injured, most of them inhale too much smoke.


    The fire on the fourth floor did not continue to spread upward and was slowly put out.


    The fire hit the town''s economy hard, turning millions of dollars into ashes.


    Moreover, several people were killed. If Chen Yu, Wanda and Carrie didn''t rush into the fire to save people, I''m afraid the casualties would be even greater.


    The three rescued nine people from the fire, one of whom was seriously injured and the others were only minor injuries.


    The ambulance arrived half an hour later. Three hours later, the fire was finally put out.


    "Chen, can we take a picture with you and Wanda?"


    "Of course." The members of the fire brigade obviously admire Chen Yu and Wanda. After all, Chen Yu and Wanda saved nine people.


    "Chen, I''ll take you back."


    "Don''t you go to the hospital with your son?"


    "No, I told Mary to go. I can''t leave the hero behind."


    "Bennet, don''t call me a hero. If you do that again, I''m afraid I''ll just move away."


    "All right, all right, Chen, that''s OK."


    Chen Yu sat in the car, some sleepy.


    "Chen, are you ok? Do you want to go to the hospital? "


    "No, I''m just a little tired."


    When he arrived at home, banter woke Chen Zhu up.


    "Thank you, banter."


    "No, I should say thank you."


    After a pause, banter said, "Chen, you should be careful of the mayor."


    "What?"


    "The fire may have something to do with the mayor."


    "Then why don''t you tell the police?"


    "It''s useless. There''s no evidence, unless there''s a clue at the scene of the fire."


    "What is it?"


    "The land where the winery is located was looked at by a chemical plant, and they always wanted to buy it to start a chemical plant. However, at that time, it was boycotted by the residents of our town. Only the mayor supported the chemical plant, and the winery was the public industry of our town, so the chemical plant never succeeded. Later, they tried to buy the land through the mayor, but the town There is no right to make a decision. "


    "So you suspect the mayor set the fire? Is it? "


    "Yes, he is not a good man."


    "Then why can he still be mayor?"


    "He won''t be long. His term will come in two months, and no one will vote for him at that time."


    "Does that mayor have a bad past?"


    "On the surface, he''s just an ordinary politician. Even if he''s a politician, he''s flattered. But I heard that he''s related to some gangs, so I want you to be careful.""Well, I see, but I''m just saving people, and he has no reason to conflict with me, right?"


    "Among the people you saved, there was his nemesis, the old man tred, the director of the distillery. They had violent conflicts. The mayor once said in public that sooner or later, they would turn tred and his distillery into ashes."


    "Is that mayor really so blatant?"


    "Yes, that''s a villain, a scoundrel, a real devil."


    Wang Wang Wang --


    "well Banter, my children are called little devils. They don''t like it when someone takes their nickname. "


    "Well, anyway, you should pay attention to yourself. The crazy man is likely to go crazy once in his last term. No one knows what he will do."


    "I see. I''ll be careful."


    After warning Chen, bant went home.


    It''s not a good evening for anyone. Chen Yu estimates that bant will go to the hospital later.


    When Chen Yu returned home, he opened the metal box as soon as possible.


    Sure enough, there is a huge perfect crystal inside, lying there quietly.


    Tonight''s efforts are not in vain.


    Chen Yu felt that his own desperate rescue was all worth it.


    Don''t talk about Chen Yu''s reality. Chen Yu is very adventurous when he saves people.


    Even with Carrie''s protection, it''s not foolproof.


    Chen took out all the fragmentary devil crystals: "Carrie, Wanda, this is yours."


    "Man, what about mine?"


    "And me."


    "You two didn''t help. What else do you want?"


    "We can''t do anything when we go into the fire. Do you expect us to go in and drag you back? We''ll cheer you up outside, which is the greatest help for you." Beelzebub said of course.


    "All right." Chen Yu chose two of the smallest devil crystals: "this is a reward to cheer you up."


    "So small?" Beelzebub and Raymond looked at the demonic crystals in front of them, and then at the seven or eight demonic crystals in front of Carrie and Wanda.


    As the saying goes, there is no harm without comparison. This comparison makes Beelzebub and Raymond unhappy.


    "Wanda, you have my blood flowing on you, so you share half of me."


    Wang -


    Wanda just opened his mouth and growled at Beelzebub. He is a devil now, not an ignorant dog.


    As for Carrie, she never counseled besieb or Raymond.


    The possibility of snatching the devil crystal from her mouth is close to zero.

 Chapter 70

    Wanda''s mouth was bulging. He hid the devil crystal in his mouth. Then he ran into the basement and went to the old black territory to find the three dogs.


    Wanda has the best relationship with the three dogs. We need to share some good things with the three dogs.


    As for Beelzebub, Raymond and Carrie, these three guys don''t know what sharing is at all.


    At night -


    the house was quiet, but Beelzebub and Raymond could not sleep.


    Today, Chen Yu is rarely so generous. He takes out so many devil crystals and gives them to Carrie and Wanda.


    Wanda that fool, do not know how to save at all, has divided the devil crystal to three dogs, and then eat all.


    They are both single and don''t need to care for their families.


    But Beelzebub and Raymond are both big business, a group of wives and children.


    They can''t eat all the demons at once like those two stupid dogs.


    So now they can only beat Carrie.


    Carrie, like them, would not eat all the demons at once.


    Like Beelzebub and Raymond, Carrie went back to hell every once in a while, and then brought back the devil crystals.


    "Raymond, are you sure you can find the place where Carrie hid the devil''s crystal?"


    "Yes, my nose will not deceive me. I assure you, I know where Carrie hid the devil''s crystal."


    "What are you waiting for? Take me there quickly."


    Beelzebub and Raymond, taking advantage of the night, sneaked out of the house and came to the backyard.


    "It''s under that tree."


    "Dig them all out."


    "Why don''t you do it?"


    "Which of your eyes saw that I had a hand?" Raymond was a little annoyed.


    "I heard snakes can make holes."


    "Fart, you fool. Snakes don''t make holes. At least I don''t."


    "I found the things, even the holes were mine. What did you do?"


    "At least I can share with you the consequences of being discovered."


    "When I find Carrie''s treasure, I''ll divide it into sixty."


    "No, it''s fair."


    "But I''ve done a lot."


    "If you go on, I''ll wake Carrie up."


    "All right, all right."


    Beelzebub began to dig down. Less than 30 centimeters later, he saw a small wooden box.


    "You see, it''s dug."


    "Great, open it."


    Beelzebub couldn''t wait to open the box, but the next moment, a cloud of smoke came out of the box.


    Beelzebub was in a coma.


    "Fool." Raymond put out his tongue and said, "Carrie, you can come out."


    Carrie walked gracefully out of the shadows.


    "This fool was taken in?"


    "Yes, he has your hypnotic pollen. He will sleep until dawn."


    "He never dreamed that you would betray him."


    "I''m not his subordinate, so it doesn''t matter if I betray him. Let''s go. I''ll take you to his treasure point."


    Raymond and Carrie went around the house to the green belt on the road in front of the house: "he hid the devil''s crystal here. I saw him digging here in the middle of the night last time."


    "Are you sure this is not your trap?"


    "I promise."


    "But I don''t trust you. After all, you just betrayed Beelzebub."


    "I''ve brought you here anyway. I only want my share now."


    Carrie thought about it and decided to try it.


    But she was very careful. She used the force of cold ice directly. At the place designated by Raymond, an ice cone fell directly from the sky.


    Just as the ice cone landed, a whirlpool suddenly appeared out of the sky.


    "No, I''m cheated. It''s a border!" Carrie cried. She found herself imprisoned. She turned to Raymond and said, "help me..."


    "Ha ha..." Raymond had an evil smile.


    Carrie understood at once: "sure enough, you betrayed Beelzebub. Are you going to betray me again?"


    "I didn''t betray anyone."


    "You mean devil." Carrie tried to break away from the border, but it was secure, and it would not have broken without a few hours.


    Raymond wriggled and slowly disappeared into Carrie''s vision.


    But as soon as Raymond left, Beelzebub appeared quietly.


    "Well, I''ll say that bug is not trustworthy."


    "Don''t talk nonsense. You are not a good thing. Now let me out of the border."


    Beelzebub stood up with his hind legs, grabbed a branch with his front paw, drew a magic array on the ground, then poured the magic into the magic array, and the magic array suddenly lit up.Besieb controlled the power of the magic circle. The branch of his paw pointed at Carrie, and she was free in an instant.


    Although the main ability of Beelzebub is gluttony, he is a devil after all, and it can''t be the only one.


    Carrie and Beelzebub had been in secret contact for a long time, but they were both on guard and calculated with each other.


    Just as Raymond had calculated Betsy and Carrie, Carrie and Betsy would have calculated each other if they had the chance.


    "Don''t you stop Raymond? He knows where you really hide the devil''s crystal. "


    "You know what? Do you think my treasure will be easily acquired by him?"


    "Then it''s time for us to take Raymond''s treasure."


    "Do you know where his treasure is?"


    "Hiding in the kennel of that stupid dog in the old black house, he thought he was hiding so much."


    "Then what are we waiting for? Let''s go now."


    But they did not know that Raymond was watching them in the dark.


    "These two fools, they think their stupid plan can deceive me."


    Demons are extremely treacherous. They pretend to be crazy in front of Chen Yu, which doesn''t mean they are really stupid.


    At this time, Chen is holding a night vision instrument ordered from the Internet, watching all this.


    "It looks like they''re going to have another night tonight, Wanda. Are you sure you''ve found all their demons?"


    Oh -


    "in the future, if anyone doesn''t obey me, I will ruin his property."


    Everything is under control. These three demons, who think they have everything, are actually under Chen Yu''s surveillance.


    These three bastards, as long as they arrive at night, will never stop fighting openly and secretly.


    "Well, sleep."


    Just lying on the bed, Chen Yu suddenly got a head right above.


    "Ah..."


    "How many times have I said Don''t show up like this! "


    "I can''t knock on the door, I can''t push it in, I can only come out in this way."


    "Then don''t show up right above my bed."


    "I don''t know where you are."


    "At this time, of course, I''m in bed."


    Chen Yu complained, "OK, what''s up?"


    "When I just came back, I found an interesting place. Would you like to go?"

 Chapter 71

    "Where?"


    "An ancient passage."


    "What channel?"


    "The gate to hell."


    "What?"


    "Someone once made a hell gate near here, but failed."


    "Where is it? Not far? "


    "About an hour''s walk."


    "So far?" Chen Yu hesitated for a moment.


    "Or tomorrow?"


    "If you have time, it''s too far to walk for an hour."


    "That place can only be seen at the full moon. There will be opportunities in the next three days. If it exceeds this time limit, it will have to wait another month."


    "A failed hell gate, what''s good for you." Chen asked, puzzled.


    "That''s a hell gate that can go in, but can''t go out. The man who made the hell gate may want to make a two-way hell gate that can go in and come out."


    "What''s the point?"


    "Of course, it doesn''t mean anything to you. You can go in and out of hell by yourself. You don''t need to go in and out of hell, but it means a lot to ordinary people."


    "I didn''t think of the purpose of this hell gate."


    "Imagine that if one of your relatives died and you want to see him, you can go through the gates of hell and see the relatives who fell into hell."


    "It''s too fanciful, isn''t it? Even if the soul falls into hell, but the hell is so big, how can we find it?"


    "No need to find. If the soul is not caught by the devil, it only needs to use devil magic to send a soul in, and then the soul of that person''s relatives can be sent out in the gate of hell. If it has fallen into the devil''s hands, it needs to use more souls to make transactions."


    "But is it incomplete to call back the soul of one''s relatives?"


    "Yes, this is your human obsession, not everyone can be so rational."


    "Go to bed and sleep tomorrow."


    ¡­¡­


    Chen Yu has been thinking about Lao Hei''s words, and has been unable to sleep at ease.


    This led to his poor sleep quality, and he was still listless when he got up the next day.


    In addition to yesterday''s entry into the fire, physical consumption did not recover.


    Chen Yu felt pain in his neck, and his limbs were not strong enough.


    Chen is a doctor himself. He also knows that this condition is due to muscle fatigue caused by sudden high-intensity physical exertion.


    Chen Zhu dredged the meridians and collaterals for himself, and this symptom was relieved slightly.


    Besieged, Raymond, and Carrie, who had been tossing and turning all night, had just fallen asleep.


    Knock -


    Chen Chu opens the door. It''s Gelin.


    "Gren, what are you doing here?"


    "What? Not welcome? Or do you have another woman in your house? "


    Chen Yu let go and let Ge Lin in. "Didn''t you go to work today?"


    Gelin went into the room and picked up the milk Chen had drunk.


    "I''ve just solved a big case. Merson gave me two days off."


    Chen poured another glass of milk: "so you can accompany me for the next two days?"


    "So you miss me?"


    "Of course." Chen Zhuo led Ge Lin directly back to the bedroom.


    After the morning exercises, they went downstairs again.


    "Do you have any work today?"


    "No, my time is at your disposal."


    "Let''s go camping."


    "Good."


    Gelin really wanted to relax, or she would not take Chen Zhu to the camp.


    "Take the children."


    Ge Lin likes these little demons very much, even envies Chen Yu, who can train these little ones to be so obedient.


    Chen Zhu lives in a small town called Dashan Town, which is naturally because there are several continuous mountains nearby.


    One morning, Chen Yu and Ge Lin were tired of being together.


    After lunch, the two began to pack up their camping things and got on the road in Gelin''s car.


    Twenty minutes later, it came to the foot of the mountain.


    Chen Yu carried a large bag, and the other one was handed over to Wanda, the biggest one.


    "Glenn, have you been camping here?"


    "Yes, but not for camping. Half a year ago, a body was found near here."


    "Well Stop talking about it. "


    "There is a lake over there. Let''s camp there."


    Gelin didn''t know that there was one more person in their team It''s the devil, old black.


    "The hell gate I mentioned is just upstream of the lake. Do you want to have a look?"


    "Another time, gren is here."Chen Yu didn''t want to destroy the camping atmosphere. When he arrived at the lake, he immediately felt a fresh breath.


    The lake is sparkling, the breeze is rippling, the water is clear, and there are dense forests on both sides.


    "If I have money, I will buy it and build a villa here." Ge Lin said with emotion.


    Indeed, the scenery here is pleasant, the air is fresh, and the natural environment is well preserved.


    Anyone who comes here will fall in love with it.


    "There are not tens of millions of this land, can''t you take it down?"


    "Chen, you think too much. This land is no more than half a million dollars at most."


    "How could it be? How can such a high-quality environment cost only half a million dollars? "


    "It''s not cultivated land, it''s not a farm, it''s almost of no value for development, it''s inconvenient for transportation, and there''s no one around. How much value do you think it can have?"


    In Chen''s view, half a million dollars is absolutely worth the land.


    But $500000 is not a small sum for Chen.


    "Human beings, if you buy this land, there will be enough space for activities after junior three, so you don''t need to be stuck in the space gap every day." Said old black.


    "But didn''t you just settle down in that space?"


    "I can move the space gap here, or I can move all the things in it directly."


    "The space gap can also be moved?"


    "It''s a bit of a hassle, but it''s not impossible."


    "But I have no money."


    Chen Yu didn''t have no money. During this period, he made a lot of money, but he was worth half a million dollars.


    Even if you take all your money out and buy this land, you need money to build a house.


    Moreover, a road to the road needs to be built, which also costs a lot of money.


    "Don''t worry. It''s not so easy to move a space gap anyway."


    "Are you encouraging me to buy this land just to let them have a venue for activities?"


    "The point is, it''s close to the gates of hell."


    "What does it have to do with you?"


    "That hell gate may have been built by the former soul enchanting emissary of space gap. I want to study the space gap. If you put your home here, I can go back and forth to that hell gate more easily."

 Chapter 72

    "There''s no devil in that hell gate?"


    "How can it be? It''s not so easy for the devil to enter the world."


    "Since the hell gate can summon the soul through magic, can it also summon the devil?"


    "It''s a different concept. It''s not a call, it''s a trade. The soul belongs to a trade item, but the devil can''t take himself as a trade object."


    "Then why can I summon the devil?"


    "How do I know? I''m not a god of omnipotence."


    "But You are the God of death, and so is the God of death. "


    "Although I am very happy to be regarded as the God of death by human beings, why does the word come out of your mouth and I feel deeply malicious?"


    Wanda''s favorite is the water. He has jumped into the lake.


    Beelzebub, Raymond and the family also like to play with water. Although they are not as active as Wanda, they have fun.


    Chen Yu also moved a little, but this large amount of expenditure really made Chen Yu unable to make up his mind.


    "Chen, have you really moved your mind?" Ge Lin found that Chen Yu seemed to be really motivated.


    "Well Huh? It''s a little bit. "


    "Do you have so much money?" Gren asked again.


    "I recently found a rich man to extort money."


    "Are you really going to buy this land?"


    "Now I don''t know the price of the land, whether it belongs to Dashan town or private, and whether I want to sell it. Even if I sell it, I can''t afford to build a house after I buy it."


    However, this is not the topic of today, so Chen Yu and Ge Lin just talked a little.


    On the other hand, Chen thinks that putting money in the bank is far better than buying a piece of land.


    If money is put in the bank, it will only depreciate slowly. If it is used to invest in a real property right, the real value will not be less no matter how the price of the land falls.


    Chen Yu is a typical Chinese way of thinking. Chinese people always have a special plot about land.


    In Chen Yu''s thinking, there is a piece of land that belongs to him, so there is a foundation.


    Moreover, Chen Yu thinks that the land is indeed valuable, not that GE Lin said it is worthless.


    In fact, the natural environment is also part of the value.


    If the land needs 10 million dollars, Chen Yu will never have an idea.


    But if it''s only half a million dollars, Chen thinks he can start.


    Let Beelzebub play in the lake. Chen Yu and Ge Lin set up tents by the lake.


    Gelin is very skilled at this. She has set up the tent in ten minutes.


    At this time, several young people came frolicking along the lake.


    It seems that these people are high school students, men and women, all wearing swimsuits or swimsuits.


    The young people also saw Chen Yu and Ge Lin, so they came over.


    "Hello, I haven''t seen you. Are you new here?" The speaker is a tall young man. He looks very handsome, has a very good figure, and has a polite conversation.


    "You can call me Chen. I live in that famous ghost house in the town."


    "Chen? I see. " At this time, a brunette in the back called out: "yesterday, there was a fire in the winery. I heard that it was an Asian and a dog who saved nine people from the fire. Uncle Bernard was also saved by you, wasn''t it?"


    When several young people heard the words of their companions, they all showed surprise and respect.


    "My name is Fama ollip." Said the leading young man.


    Several other young people introduced themselves one by one. Fama picked up a case of beer from his companion: "how about having a drink together?"


    "Well Are you adults? My girlfriend is a policeman. "


    In the United States, buyers of cigarettes all need certificates, and it is a crime to sell cigarettes and alcohol to minors.


    Of course, some places are lax and some are strict.


    "Don''t be such a wet blanket. Come on, Miss police. Let''s go."


    Chen Yu shrugs helplessly, and Gelin doesn''t care if these children are adults.


    Anyway, she''s a serious case team, regardless of her own business.


    Lily, a brown haired girl, pointed to some dogs playing in the lake. "Is that the biggest German shepherd the one who saves people in the fire?"


    "Yes, his name is Wanda. He''s a good boy."


    "He''s so big. I''ve never seen such a big dog."


    Generally speaking, a German shepherd dog can grow to 60 cm in shoulder height and 45 kg in weight, which is the top of the sky.


    However, Wanda''s shoulder height is more than 80 cm and its weight is 65 kg.


    It''s almost the weight of an adult woman, and that doesn''t seem to be the limit.Since Wanda became a hybrid demon, its size has been growing. Recently, its growth rate has slowed down, but it still hasn''t stopped.


    Chen Zhao is not sure how far Wanda will grow in the end.


    And two people with height difference of 3cm can obviously feel the body gap, let alone the dog.


    Wanda is really a very big man, especially with besieged and Carrie, the contrast is even stronger.


    German shepherd dog belongs to large dog, but now Wanda has reached the size of super large dog.


    Of course, at present, Wanda''s weight and shoulder height are still in the dog category.


    "Can he bite?"


    "No, I said. He''s a good boy."


    "Can I try him?" Asked Fama.


    "How do you want to try?"


    "I pretended to drown."


    "All right."


    Fama trotted into the lake, then began to swim slowly to tens of meters offshore.


    All of a sudden, Fama felt something dragging her feet. Is there a big fish in the lake?


    But he didn''t think much about it. Suddenly, something bit her feet.


    The bite force of this thing is not great, but it drags him down.


    "Bad Help Help... "


    All the people on the bank looked at Fama with a smile. Lily pointed to Fama and said, "he''s really like him."


    "Is he in trouble?" Chen asked with a frown.


    "Don''t be kidding. Fama is the captain of the school swimming team. He has also participated in the college sports meeting and won the championship of the youth group. His warm-up in the school is one kilometer every day." Another boy said.


    Chen Yu still feels a little uneasy. Looking at the appearance of Fama, it seems that something is really wrong.


    "Wanda Save people... "


    Wanda turned around in the water and saw Fama in the distance.


    Wow -


    "my God, he swims so fast."


    "Fama sank He''s not kidding Wanda, hurry up! "


    Wanda''s speed is very fast. Chen Yu''s eyelids are slightly jumping. He looks at the people around him. They don''t seem to notice that Wanda''s swimming speed is unusual.


    Everyone''s attention is on Fama, who has disappeared from the lake at the moment.


    Wanda dived fiercely, and the hearts and spirits of all the people yanked him. They realized that there was something wrong with Fama.

 Chapter 73

    Finally, Fama came up and began to swim back desperately.


    "And Wanda? Why didn''t Wanda come up? " Lily cried in a flurry.


    But as soon as the voice fell, I saw that there was a splash of water behind Fama.


    It seems that Wanda is fighting with something. It''s a giant catfish. It''s bigger than Wanda.


    The giant catfish is almost twice the size of Wanda.


    Everyone is nervous. In the water, Wanda can fight against this giant catfish?


    Chen Yu has no doubt about this. Wanda''s combat effectiveness and body shape are not the same.


    After a while, the giant catfish was floating on the water. Wanda began to swim towards Fama. After catching up with Fama, she put her head on the back of Fama to help him swim back towards the shore.


    When they saw that one man and one dog were safe, they were relieved.


    "Fama, are you ok?"


    "I''m fine. I was grabbed by the catfish and dragged down. Fortunately, Wanda saved me." Fama nodded, and now he was still throbbing.


    Originally, it was just a little joke, but I didn''t expect that I was in danger.


    Fama looked down at Wanda. "He''s really good."


    "Wanda, get that catfish to the shore. We''ll have catfish tonight." Chen said.


    Everyone looked at Wanda, and then at the giant catfish on the lake.


    "Are you sure Wanda can get it ashore?"


    "Of course."


    "Fama, sit here and I''ll check for you."


    Just now, Fama was drowning. Chen Yu needs to confirm that Fama has no pulmonary edema. If there is pulmonary edema, he must be sent to the hospital.


    "I feel fine, no problem." Fama clapped her chest.


    "If you want to eat that catfish, listen to me and let me check it."


    "All right."


    Chen checked it out, and after confirming that there was no problem with Fama, he let it go.


    At this time, Wanda has dragged the catfish to the shore, and all the people work together to pull the catfish to the shore.


    Several young people tried their best to drag the catfish.


    This catfish is too big, very big.


    Especially its mouth, which can be swallowed by the next small animal.


    But it can''t really eat an adult, but catfish have a habit of attacking creatures in the water that are smaller than or close to their own bodies.


    They are more aggressive than sharks, and in the United States, occasionally children are drowned by catfish.


    So some catfish are also called killing catfish. Of course, there are few such incidents.


    "I didn''t expect that there was such a big catfish in this lake." Said Fama.


    "There may be only one such lake, and it is impossible to accommodate the next giant catfish."


    This small lake is less than two square kilometers in area, which is connected with the river and belongs to the living water.


    Such living water can guarantee the water quality of the lake, but it will also lead to the escape of large fish in the lake.


    After all, in such a small lake, there is a overlord cruising. It is difficult for other large fish to survive. There is no way to live and they can only choose to escape.


    This catfish does not have enough food, so it may starve, which is why it attacks Fama.


    Now, however, it''s almost no longer in the water.


    Chen Chen cut it open, and suddenly he found a bead.


    "What is this?"


    "This is the thing of hell. It has the smell of hell on it." Old black drifted around Chen Yu and said.


    "Beelzebub, come here."


    Don''t come here and say, "what are you doing?"


    "Do you recognize this?"


    "It looks like a subordinate mark of some demon."


    "What affiliation mark?"


    "I am a glutton, and I have the mark of a glutton in my body."


    "Is this innate?"


    "Yes."


    "So this catfish is actually a subordinate of some big devil?"


    "It may also be that it ate a subordinate demon, and the subordinate mark was left in its stomach."


    "Is that possible?"


    "Although this possibility is very small, it is not absolutely impossible. In my current state, if I meet it, I will definitely be eaten by it."


    "That is to say, some devil came to the world and fell into the water unfortunately. Then he was eaten by this catfish?"


    "I don''t know. Maybe it''s as you guessed."


    "He ate the devil, so we can eat it now?"


    "It doesn''t matter.""What is the purpose of this affiliation mark?"


    "Collect enough subordinate marks to summon the superior demons."


    "How many marks?"


    "It doesn''t have to depend on the superior devil it belongs to. I''m subordinate to the glutton. You may have to collect a hundred glutton marks to summon the projection of the glutton. If it''s just an ordinary subordinate devil, it may only need three or five marks."


    "What if I want to summon your great devil Satan?"


    "It''s useless. If his majesty doesn''t respond, no one can summon him. If he is willing to respond to you, you can summon him directly to the world without any cost."


    "So Diao?"


    "That''s it, Diao."


    ¡­¡­


    "Robio." When fari came in from the outside, robio was shocked. He pinched the newspaper in his hand and threw it into the garbage can.


    "What is it?" Robio looked up at fari.


    "You''ve been sitting in this office for an hour. It''s not something a coastal lifeguard should do. You can''t save anyone here."


    "All right." Robio stands up.


    Fari didn''t follow, but looked at robio''s newspaper in the trash.


    Take it up and spread it out. There is a big title on it.


    "Heroes of fire?" Fari began to read the newspaper, which said that one man, one dog, saved nine people from the fire.


    There''s another picture, but it''s not clear enough. It should look like an Asian and a dog.


    Fari looked at the dog in the picture and frowned.


    Why is this dog so like Wanda?


    Fari looked out of the window. Robio was running on the beach. She was more confused.


    The seventh fire brigade in Los Angeles, according to the French newspaper.


    Fari changed her clothes and left the beach without greeting anyone.


    She had to figure it out, Wanda or not.


    Although the picture in the newspaper is not clear, and it is black and white, but fari feels that it is Wanda.


    What''s more, he has noticed that the man who entered the mirror with the dog seems to be the illegal doctor last time.


    Of course, now she can''t come to a conclusion, but she has a premonition in her heart, that is Wanda.

 Chapter 74

    "Hello." Farry found Los Angeles Fire Brigade seven.


    "Miss, what can I do for you?" A tall firefighter came up and asked.


    "Well, I''d like to ask you, did you get a fire alarm call from a distillery the night before yesterday?"


    "Oh, yes, what''s the matter?"


    "There was an Asian and a dog involved in the fire fighting in that winery, wasn''t there?"


    "Do you say Chen and Wanda? Yes, I remember clearly that they can all be called heroes. In that accident, my colleagues and I almost became supporting roles, but I am honored to be their cooperation. "


    This firefighter obviously has a good feeling for Chen Yu and Wanda. Firefighters have always been low paid and dangerous. If they don''t have a sense of justice, it''s difficult to continue this job.


    Therefore, they all have great kindness and good feelings for the same kind of people.


    What''s more, the United States has always advocated personal heroes.


    In their opinion, this is the best interpretation of personal heroism.


    Fanny''s eyes brightened, she felt her heart was about to jump out, Wanda!


    That dog is also called Wanda!?


    "Can you tell me where that Asian lives?"


    "Well Are you looking for him? What is your relationship with him? " The firemen stared at Fanny.


    He didn''t say anything rashly, although the beauty in front of him didn''t look like a bad person.


    But after all, it''s about privacy. Lao Mei always pays attention to privacy.


    Fari thought about it, then bit her lower lip and said, "that man, he abandoned me. He left me without a word. I''ve been looking for him! I have to find him, and then I''ll kick his balls. "


    "It turns out that I''m very supportive of your idea, but I don''t have his contact information. You can go to Dashan town and ask where he should live."


    "OK, thank you."


    "Although he is a hero, I don''t like people who abandon their girlfriend without saying a word."


    "Then I won''t bother you. Goodbye."


    "May I have a phone number? If you have time, you can have a meal together. I know a good hamburger restaurant. " Asked the fireman.


    "I''m sorry, I don''t want to develop my next relationship until I kick that bastard''s balls."


    "Well, do you know where Dashan town is? I can take you there. "


    "If you have time, please take me to Dashan town." Fanny really didn''t know where Dashan was.


    Los Angeles is not small, and there are at least 100 surrounding towns. If someone leads the way, it''s best.


    "My name is Kenan. What''s your name?"


    "Fari, I''m with the coast guard." Replied Farley.


    "Looks like we''re going together."


    "Although we are all rescuers, we are not in the same trade. You are saving people in the fire, and we are saving people in the water."


    "Fari, do you still like that Chen?"


    "I don''t like it."


    "According to psychology, if you are going to look for your ex and retaliate, it means you haven''t let go of the relationship."


    "Do you study psychology?"


    "No, it was taught me by our fire brigade negotiator."


    "Have negotiation experts taught you never to correct or expose a woman when she lies?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡­¡­


    More than half an hour''s journey, the two arrived at Dashan town.


    "How can I find him?" Asked fari.


    Kennan looked around and said, "it''s very simple. Find the police."


    Kenan stops at the side of the road, and then goes to a police car: "man, I want to ask you about a man, an Asian, who has several dogs. He should live in this small town. Excuse me, do you know where he lives?"


    "Do you say Chen?"


    "Yes, he is."


    Leonardo looked at Kennan, then looked back at Farley in the car. "Do you know Chen?"


    "The one in my car is Chen''s ex girlfriend. There are some things they haven''t solved yet." Kainan said.


    "He lives at 13 banana street, the haunted house." Said Leonardo.


    "OK, thank you. Goodbye."


    Just after Kennan left, Leonardo called Chen Yu.


    "Chen, I just met your ex girlfriend."


    ¡°what£¿¡± Chen Yu''s face is muddled: "my ex girlfriend? My ex girlfriend should be on the other side of the Pacific now. Are you sure you met my ex girlfriend? "


    "A very beautiful red haired woman, big wave, are you sure you don''t know her?""I know a lot of women, but I''m sure I don''t have a big wave of red hair ex girlfriend."


    "Do you know women with the same characteristics except for ex girlfriends?"


    "I don''t know. Did you tell her my address?"


    "Yes I think she''s really your ex girlfriend. It looks like I''m in trouble. I''ll go. "


    ¡­¡­


    "Whose phone?"


    "The town patrol, Leonardo, seems to belong to your police station, too."


    The so-called patrolmen in the small town, to put it bluntly, are the police.


    There is no police station in Dashan Town, so Dashan town will also be divided into police stations in other areas.


    Like Leonardo, maybe he needs to patrol two or three of these towns in a day.


    "I know that guy." "What can I do for him?" said Gelin


    "A woman who called herself my ex girlfriend asked him for my address and then gave me my address."


    "Ex girlfriend?"


    "You should know that my ex girlfriend is on the other side of the Pacific Ocean. After coming here, I haven''t established a long-term stable relationship with a second woman besides you."


    At this time, there was a knock outside the door. Ge Lin looked at Chen Yu and said, "do you want me to open the door?"


    "I''ll go, and I''d like to see who is calling herself my ex girlfriend."


    "I want to see it, too."


    Chen and Gelin came to the door, opened the door, and saw a couple of men and women outside.


    "Well It''s not Your name is Fanny, isn''t it? " Chen Yu searched his mind for memories of Fanny.


    "Weren''t you friends before? Why do you look so strange to her? Is it because your current girlfriend is around? " Kainan said.


    "You are?" Chen Yu feels that Kainan is familiar, but he can''t remember where he met.


    "Kennan, we met before. I''m a firefighter."


    At this time, fari suddenly went crazy and rushed to Chen Yu: "you thief, give Wanda back to me, and you give Wanda back to me!"


    Wang -


    just at this time, Wanda rushed out.


    He heard the voice of fari. Chen''s face was covered with black lines. Wanda''s appearance was really not the right time.

 Chapter 75

    "Wanda!" Fari''s face was happy, but at the next moment, fari was hesitant.


    This big dog is very like Wanda, but Wanda can''t be so spiritual.


    And Wanda didn''t have such a big man. Previously, Wanda suffered from illness and lost a lot of weight. At that time, her weight was even less than 25 kg.


    But look at this big dog. It weighs twice as much as Wanda.


    Just, that look, that close look.


    Fari also became uncertain. Is it really Wanda?


    "Chen, can I help you?" Leonardo is here, too.


    "Wanda?" Fari has Wanda in her eyes at the moment.


    Woo -


    Wanda has run to fari''s side and licked her hand.


    "Are you really Wanda? You''re not dead? "


    Wang --


    "Miss Farley, what are you going to do to my Wanda?"


    "Your Wanda? You thief, you stole Wanda. I''ll call the police and catch you! "


    "When do I steal your Wanda?"


    "Isn''t it enough?" Fari points to Wanda road.


    "I have his pet card. Can you take out your Wanda pet card?"


    "I I thought Wanda was dead, so it was cancelled. "


    "Why do you think your Wanda is dead?"


    "He has cancer, my colleague said, and he has been euthanized."


    "Look Does it look like it has cancer? "


    "You''re the doctor!? You cured Wanda? "


    "Leonardo, do you believe her? Do you think I can cure a dog of cancer? " Chen Yu is now dead and does not admit it.


    "I don''t care what you do to cure Wanda, but it still knows me. You see it. It knows me."


    "Wanda, do you know Leonardo?"


    Wanda ran to Leonardo''s side and licked his palm.


    "You see, it''s so warm to everyone."


    "No, it''s not the same. It looks at me differently."


    "Please, Miss Farley, if you can''t prove that I stole your dog, please leave my house. I don''t welcome a crazy woman who accused me of stealing her dog."


    "Why do you name it Wanda? Or was it called that? "


    "Well Leonardo, can''t I give my dog that name? "


    "Of course, miss. If you are OK, please leave here." Leonardo said unkindly.


    "I won''t go unless Wanda comes with me."


    "If you make such a fuss again, I can only take you to the police station." In Leonardo''s view, fari is just making trouble.


    He would prefer to believe Chen Yu''s words. After all, fari himself said that her dog had cancer and then had euthanasia.


    But Chen''s dog just because its name is the same as her dog, this can''t be evidence.


    "Leonardo."


    "You are You''re gren from the crime team Leonardo noticed that gren was here.


    "You are not needed here. Chen and I will solve the problem."


    "OK, Chen, I''ll go first."


    Chen Yu didn''t understand what Gelin was going to do.


    "Chen, and this miss Farley, I don''t know if it''s Wanda you said, but it seems to like you very much, so I think it can make its own choice, choose you, or him."


    "Gren, is that necessary?" Chen Yu looks at GE Lin in tears.


    "This is respect for all the people present. What do you say, Chen?"


    "Well, let it make its own choice."


    "You and her stand over there, Wanda, come here."


    Wanda cleverly ran to Gelin. Gelin leaned down and touched Wanda''s head.


    "Wanda, would you like to talk to Chen? It''s still fari. You can make your own choice. " Gelin points to Chen Yu and fari standing side by side.


    Wanda tilts her head and looks at Chen Yu and fari. He doesn''t quite understand Gelin''s words.


    "Wanda, do you choose me or her?" Chen Yu asked again.


    "Wanda, do you remember me? Let''s fight together." Fari looked at Wanda eagerly.


    Wanda was sitting next to Ge Lin, and there was no choice.


    "It doesn''t seem to have a choice." "But I believe that he would rather be with my master than the strange woman," Chen said


    "He didn''t make a choice. Why do you say he would rather be with you?" Farley retorted, not to be outdone.


    "This is its home, here is its little companion."


    "Beelzebub, Carrie," cried ChenBesieged and Carrie ran out, and Wanda came up at once to fight with them.


    "You see, I really can''t find the reason why it left me and my partner." Chen said grandly.


    "I think there''s someone who can prove that it''s Wanda," Farley said angrily


    Fari called robio and still pressed hands-free: "robio, I''m at Chen''s house now, you come here."


    Chen Xun''s heart was thumping. Fari wanted to dig a hole for robio.


    "Chen? Which Chen? " Robio asked.


    The stone in Chen''s heart suddenly fell to the ground. Fortunately, robio was not stupid, and his reaction was really quick.


    "Do you still want to cheat me? Wanda is not dead. You didn''t kill Wanda. You gave Wanda to Chen, didn''t you? "


    "Fari, Wanda is dead. Why don''t you accept the fact? It''s dead, it has cancer, it can''t get better. "


    "Robio!" "If you deceive me again, then we''ll break up," said Farley, gnashing her teeth


    "Fari, I''m sorry, Wanda is dead. If you blame me for killing Wanda, I accept it, but please accept the fact that it''s dead." Robio''s answer was very calm.


    "I don''t believe it, and I don''t accept it!"


    "Whether you accept it or not, it''s true."


    Kenan patted fari on the shoulder. "Fari, let''s go."


    Although Kenan is more willing to support farry, he still believes in Chen Yu intellectually.


    After all, a dog of the same name is not a rarity.


    And he felt that Wanda, as Farley said, was indeed dead.


    It''s just that fali is not willing to accept the reality, so she insists that Chen''s dog is her Wanda.


    "I''ll find the evidence!" "I will expose your true face and let everyone know that you are a shameless thief," said fari, biting her teeth and staring at Chen Yu


    "Before you find the evidence, you''d better not harass me again, or I''ll call the police."


    Chen Yu closed the door, but there was a chill behind him.


    He is confident that he can cheat the whole world, but not Gelin.


    "Can you explain what''s going on?"

 Chapter 76

    "Wanda can''t live long. It has to stay with me to continue its life." Chen Yu began to lie: "you have just heard that it has cancer. You should understand what it means. That robio entrusted me to save Wanda. I tried my best to continue Wanda''s life. But if it left me, I''m afraid it will be ill soon. As you can imagine, half a month ago, it was suffering from the same kind of withered pain Son? "


    Ge Lin took a deep breath and said, "you should explain it to that girl."


    "Don''t you see that? Her crazy attitude towards Wanda, do you think she will allow Wanda to leave her side? "


    "But she regards Wanda as a relative. Don''t you think it''s cruel to deprive her of her feelings for Wanda?"


    "Well, what would you do if it was you? Let it return to its original owner, then bear the pain, die in the suffering, or now, be able to run and play freely, at least without suffering from the disease. "


    Chen Yu''s words were so righteous that GE Lin kept silent for a while: "I don''t know I just don''t think it''s fair to her. "


    ¡­¡­


    Fari rushed back to the coast lifeguard headquarters and shouted at robio, "you lied to me! You lied to me That''s Wanda! Wanda is not dead! "


    The players around were stunned. What nonsense was fari talking about?


    Robio said gloomily, "go out, all of you."


    The rest of the team left the office as if they were serious.


    "You''re guilty, aren''t you? That''s Wanda. "


    Robio took a deep breath: "I ask you, do you want Wanda to live?"


    "Of course, I want it to be alive more than anyone, so I''m happier than anyone when I know it''s alive."


    "Chen can continue Wanda''s life, and you can see that Wanda is around Chen and regains its vitality, but what if he leaves Chen''s side? Do you know what will happen? Have you thought about it? "


    Robio looked at fari gloomily: "you only care if Wanda belongs to you, but you never think about Wanda."


    "I......"


    "If you still want Wanda alive, give up. Maybe you can go to see it, but don''t try to take it away."


    Robio was very satisfied with Chen''s promise, and Chen fulfilled it.


    He has revived Wanda, so he has to live up to his promise, at least he can''t let fari break their deal.


    If he can, he hopes to keep the secret forever.


    Even if she is charged with murderer, now she knows the truth.


    He can only say all about it, hoping to persuade farry.


    Fari sat down in the chair, her eyes full of blankness.


    "I''ll give you two days off to relax and think about it by the way."


    ¡­¡­


    Chen Yu accompanied Ge Lin for two days and did nothing.


    Except for yesterday''s camping, then rolling the sheets.


    Two days later, Gelin left Chen''s side again.


    As they agreed, when they need time, they will act like a couple of boyfriend friends.


    For the rest of the time, they are just friends.


    Chen Yu also resumed his work and called Ethan.


    "Ethan, do you have a job?"


    "Chen, it surprised me that you called me on your own initiative. I thought you had forgotten your job."


    "I just had two days off, just two days."


    "Well, I happen to have a job. Apartment 521, block 98, but the salary is not high. It''s only one thousand dollars. Would you take it?"


    "OK." Chen Chu packed up and went out with Beelzebub, Raymond, Carrie and Wanda.


    I happened to see Mary coming with bacon and ham: "Chen, are you going out?"


    "Yes, I need to go to work. There is a patient waiting for me."


    "This is bacon ham I baked."


    "Thank you. I''m welcome."


    "No, thank you. You saved Ken."


    "I''m a doctor. It''s my duty to save people." After a few polite words, Chen and Mary took bacon ham and went back to the house, but they didn''t have time to eat until they came back.


    When I went out again, I saw Vincent coming at the corner.


    "Chen, where are you going today?"


    "Block 98."


    On the way, Chen received a phone call from an intermediary company.


    "Hello, Mr. Chen. Do you remember me? I''m West. I signed a rental agreement with you."


    "Yes, of course. How are you, Mr. West? What can I do for you?"


    "You said last time that you want a co tenant, remember?""Yes, as I said, I only rent with beautiful women."


    "Of course, there is a lady here for consultation. She has taken a fancy to your house. Do you agree to share it with her?"


    "Do you think she is beautiful?"


    "Of course, in my aesthetic sense, she can be a Hollywood star."


    "Then is she single?"


    "Yes, she said she lived alone."


    "That''s fine. Let her have the house."


    "Don''t you need to come over and meet your partner?"


    "There will always be opportunities. As long as it''s beautiful, I don''t mind anyone."


    ¡­¡­


    "Chen, I envy you. Your luck is always so good."


    "It''s not luck. It''s the oriental charm."


    "I don''t believe in the charm of Oriental people. Your co tenant doesn''t even see your people, but she just needs to co rent."


    "Everyone has a unique aura, and the aura between people will attract or repel each other..."


    "Please, you''re a doctor, not a psychic." Vincent rolled his eyes.


    "Vincent, do you think I should give a present to the new tenant I haven''t met before?"


    "As long as you don''t give yourself to her, everything will be fine."


    "Are you jealous of me?"


    "Yes, I''m jealous of you. I think I should go to medical school."


    "Don''t force yourself. Taxi drivers are also a promising job."


    "Bastard It''s block 98. It''s eighty-eight dollars. Do you want me to wait for you here? "


    "No, I''ll call you if I need to."


    Generally speaking, if not in the middle of the night, Chen Zhu would take a taxi home by himself.


    There are apartment buildings on both sides of the block, and Chen found his client''s house number.


    After a moment, the door opened.


    A big man with a height of more than 1.9 meters opened the door. He was naked and his muscles were comparable to those of Mr. bodybuilding. He was sweating all over. It seemed that he was exercising just now.


    "I''m a doctor. I''ve been commissioned to hear that there are patients here."


    The big man let go: "come in."

 Chapter 77

    There was only this big man in the apartment. Chen Chu looked at him and said, "excuse me, are you my patient?"


    "Are you really a doctor?" The big man looked at Chen Yu with some doubts.


    "I don''t like it?"


    "Do doctors carry so many pets?"


    "I''m sorry, it''s my personal habit. I''ll take my children with me wherever I go."


    "I called Ford."


    Ford said again, "are you a traditional Chinese medicine?"


    "Yes, I am proficient in traditional Chinese medicine and Western medicine. If you have special needs, I can give you special treatment."


    Ford picked up a towel to wipe sweat on his body and said: "I''m a sprinter. Half a month ago, I took part in a race, but I broke my leg in the race. I did rehabilitation, but the drug treatment I applied to Tian Lian has not been approved."


    Chen Yu looked down and saw that Ford''s left leg was wrapped in gauze, obviously with an unnatural swelling.


    "You know, if I didn''t get the approval from Tian Lian, I wouldn''t even dare to use morphine to relieve pain."


    Chen Yu nodded. As a doctor, he knew a lot of things.


    However, since the athlete is injured on the field, it should not be difficult to get the approval of drug treatment, right?


    "Recently, several famous athletes in the United States have been found to use stimulants, so the Tian Lian has suddenly become very strict with the athletes in the United States. When the club team doctor diagnosed me, he said that I was just a slight fracture and didn''t need analgesics."


    Chen Yu went up and said, "can I have a look at your injury?"


    Fu nodded, Chen Yu sat on the ground and carefully opened the gauze.


    Ford''s calves were swollen by at least a third, and there was a lot of blood stasis in the injured area.


    Chen Yu pinched the injured part: "will it hurt?"


    "Yes."


    "How long have you been injured, and what treatment have you had during this period?"


    "It''s been 15 days, the club''s team doctor has done bone reduction treatment for me, and there are some blood stasis removing drugs, but considering that I don''t have special drug procedures, so many drugs can''t be prescribed for me."


    Chen Yu frowned: "do you have any feud with the team doctor?"


    Ford was stupefied for a moment, and looked at Chen Yu doubtfully: "why do you say that?"


    "If you don''t treat it in time, don''t say that you will continue to play as an athlete. Even normal walking will become a problem. It''s not a fracture. Your problem is more serious than you said."


    "What? Bone fracture? " Ford was also scared: "so serious?"


    "Yes, what you are thinking about now is not the approval of TIANLIAN''s drug treatment, but the operation as soon as possible to ensure that there will be no sequelae, and you have delayed for half a month. In this half a month, you should often do vigorous exercise, right? You are not in a good position. "


    "Then What am I going to do? "


    "Go to the hospital as soon as possible. I can''t help you. I can only give you so many suggestions." Chen said.


    "If I go to the hospital, how long will it take to get back to the court?"


    "You need at least half a year''s rehabilitation."


    "No, it''s impossible. In a month''s time, I''m going to the star invitation. Do you know how important it is to me? It''s a star tournament. For an athlete like me, it''s probably my most brilliant stage. I can''t miss it. "


    Ford seemed to be a little excited, he tightly grasped Chen''s shoulder: "help me."


    "I''m sorry, I can''t do anything about your injury. Go to the hospital. If you put it off any longer, you''ll lose your leg."


    Chen Yu sighed, and Ford was obviously ruined by the team doctor.


    As a team doctor of a club, it''s impossible to distinguish between fracture and fracture.


    Going to the hospital for surgery is Ford''s only option now.


    "Man, if you want to continue your athletic career, go to the hospital."


    "You Do you have a way to suppress my injury? "


    "Don''t be kidding. You have a bone fracture. There is no possibility to suppress the injury. What you need is treatment and rehabilitation."


    Chen Yu is gone. Ford is a very persistent sports day. Chen Yu doesn''t know whether he will follow his advice or not.


    However, Chen hopes that he can listen to his suggestions.


    As an illegal doctor, Chen hopes to make money as much as possible.


    But as a doctor, Chen at least has professional ethics and his own bottom line.


    Chen hopes that every patient can get the right treatment and good results.


    If Ford didn''t get the treatment, he would at least get timely treatment.


    Originally, he didn''t need half a year''s rehabilitation period, at most not more than a month, he can jump again.


    But it was the delay of half a month that made his injury worse.Ford is not that kind of super sports star, his fame is not very big, it may be the recent competition, and he has achieved good results, so he will be invited to the star Invitational.


    For the vast majority of track and field athletes, the star invitational tournament is out of the question.


    If you can achieve good results in the star invitational tournament, you will not only increase your international ranking, but also have the opportunity to participate in the Golden League, which is the highest stage for track and field athletes.


    There are good and bad in every industry, but most people only see the bright side.


    For example, Ford is a little famous among track and field athletes, but it has a big gap with those sports stars.


    Chen Yu did not go home, but went to Ethan.


    "Well, has the patient''s problem been solved?"


    "No." Chen Yu shook his head: "he needs to go to the hospital."


    "You can''t solve it? Is his problem serious? "


    "No, he''s just been hit by a hole and delayed treatment."


    "So, you didn''t make any money for me. Did you come for lunch again?"


    "Don''t go too far. I didn''t make any money, and I also paid for the car. If you don''t give me lunch, you will reimburse me for the car money."


    Just then, Ethan''s phone rings. Ethan answers it for less than 20 seconds. Put it down.


    "Chen, it seems that you have no chance to have lunch. Do you remember your first customer?"


    "Remember, that super troublesome patient."


    "Yes, he needs help."


    "What about the price?"


    "Three thousand dollars."


    "I''ll go back after lunch."


    "No, he''s very anxious."


    "Well, pack me a hamburger."


    "One dollar."


    "If you refuse my request, and I refuse the patient, then you are six hundred dollars less."


    "You stingy bastard."

 Chapter 78

    "Come in, but if you dare to behave against me, I will kick your balls." Women are still wary of Chen Yu.


    "You need a doctor?"


    "It''s me."


    "What''s wrong with you?"


    The woman hesitated for a moment, then stared at Chen Yu, as if not very willing to speak.


    After all, in her mind, Chen Yu is still holding her poster and obscene.


    "I''ve seen a lot of diseases in my career, so you don''t have to worry that I''ll laugh at you because of some difficulties. It''s not necessary at all."


    After hesitating about paying half, the woman still spoke.


    "Are you sure it won''t come out?"


    "That''s why you chose me as an illegal doctor. In our industry, there are also rules of confidentiality for patients."


    "Before my ex boyfriend broke up with me, he found out that he had a venereal disease. Recently, I felt itchy in my lower body and had a little red dot. I''m not sure if I was infected."


    The woman looked at Chen Yu and observed his face.


    Chen Yu''s face is calm: "when you go to bed with your ex boyfriend, do you have a condom?"


    "Yes."


    "If there is a condom, the possibility of infection is relatively low. Can you describe the long thing carefully?"


    "Do you want me to show you my pants?"


    "If you like, I can make a more accurate judgment by observing with my own eyes."


    This woman didn''t have too much taboo. After she said her illness, she let go completely and took off her pants directly in front of Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu looked at it for a few times, but didn''t do anything. He said: "it''s not a venereal disease, it''s just infected with fungi. Some cleaners are used, and they are sold in drugstores. It''s not a serious disease. Of course, if you are not sure, you can go to the hospital for a comprehensive physical examination, but the result will not be different from what I said."


    Hearing Chen Yu''s reply, the woman also sighed: "that Can I put on my pants? "


    "Yes."


    "Can you prescribe some medicine for me?"


    "As I said, you don''t need medicine, and you don''t need a prescription for lower body cleaner. You can buy it directly."


    "It''s not convenient for me."


    "I don''t have this detergent Aren''t you a star? No assistant or anything? "


    "I haven''t got a chance. I just arrived in the United States."


    "You''re not a Hollywood star?"


    "You don''t know me? You were holding my poster. "


    "That poster is not mine, can you believe it?"


    "I''m from Australia. My name is Lucy. In Australia, I''m quite famous, but in Hollywood, I''m just a newcomer."


    "You can call me Chen. I''m from China."


    "I''m sorry about that."


    "Nothing If you can''t buy detergent for the time being, I can prescribe some traditional Chinese medicine for you, and also can eliminate bacteria. "


    "Well, then help me prescribe some medicine."


    Lucy was also relieved after she was sure she was OK.


    As a foreign star, it is very difficult for her to develop in Hollywood.


    If there is a little more bad news, such as what kind of venereal disease she has, then she can basically say goodbye to the shadow circle.


    Not to mention the development in Hollywood, back home will become a permanent stain.


    "According to this prescription, go to the traditional Chinese medicine shop and ask the clerk to take the medicine. Even if other people get this prescription, it''s hard to distinguish the function of this prescription."


    "Thank you." Lucy looked at Chen Yu. "Is there anything else?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chen Zhu drew his cheek and said, "look for gold."


    Did the girl feel so good about herself that she forgot.


    "Sorry, I forgot. How much do I have to pay you?"


    "A thousand dollars."


    "So expensive?"


    "Yes." Chen did not deny that it was so expensive.


    Don''t think Lucy is a star at all. A thousand dollars is nothing.


    But no matter where it is, the price is a sky high for a visit.


    Although Lucy is a bit rich, she also spends a lot of money.


    Lucy handed over a thousand dollars to Chen Yu: "can you make it cheaper next time?"


    "Sorry, I''m afraid not." Chen chuckled and put away the cash. "I didn''t set the price."


    ¡­¡­


    Chen Yu went back to Ethan''s hotel and gave him 800 dollars.


    Ethan happily counted the money. Chen Chu looked at Ethan and said, "what''s the calculation? Do you think I will lack your share?"


    "You don''t understand. I''m not counting money, but enjoying the process Wait It looks like ten dollars is missing. ""You must have miscalculated. What about my dinner? Is dinner ready, Aunt Li? "


    "You want to eat and drink here again Don''t change the subject. You''re ten dollars short of me. "


    "Do it again."


    Chen Yu and Ethan are having dinner. The phone is coming again.


    "Hello, this is Ethan."


    "Mr. Ethan, the dress you rented in our store has been expected for two days. When can I return it? By the way, there is also a $100 penalty."


    "What? A hundred dollars for two days overdue? Are you a dress shop? Are you sure you''re not robbing? " Ethan swears.


    "If you have any questions or suggestions, you can make a complaint call."


    "What is the complaint number? I want to complain to you. "


    "That''s the call. By the way, the receiver is me."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Ethan hung up angrily: "Chen, when you go home, help me return my dress."


    "I''m not on my way."


    "You can go around to the dress shop first."


    "But it''s thirty dollars more for the car."


    "You come here to eat and drink every day, at least you eat a hundred dollars. How do you like to compare the fare of thirty dollars with me?"


    "Yes, I do."


    Finally, Chen Yu picked up the dress and took a detour to the dress shop.


    When he arrived at the dress shop, Chen took the dress into the shop.


    "Beauty, we meet again."


    "You''re the one who returned the dress. How about that filthy fat man?"


    "Just because he didn''t want to hear that from you, let me return the dress." Chen took a look at the shop: "where''s Chris? Did she not go to work today? "


    "She resigned."


    "Resigned?"


    "Yes, just yesterday, I felt that she was a little strange. She looked at me like a viper You may think I''m joking, but I really think Chris has become a little scary. "


    Chen Yu frowned. "If it''s OK, I''ll go first."


    "Goodbye."


    "Goodbye, call me when you are free. I like a boy like you."


    Chen Gu went out of the dress shop with a heavy heart. The panicked look of Chrissy that night made his memory fresh. Was she in trouble?

 Chapter 79

    Thinking about it, Chen Yu went to Chris''s place.


    Although they are not spiritual friends, nor physical friends.


    But it was Chen''s first time, when a beautiful woman asked for help, she refused the other''s request.


    On the one hand, it''s because the other party has a boyfriend and is engaged.


    Chen Yu didn''t want to destroy other people''s relationship. Even if it wasn''t exposed, it was a pimple.


    Moreover, Chris was a little out of control at that time, so she didn''t really want to make an appointment.


    After breaking up with his ex girlfriend in China, Chen Yu has made several online appointments and met once.


    I''ve already pulled the bow and put it on. As a result, the woman said something. I''m suddenly interested. Can I help you out with your hands.


    If he is not afraid of being accused of being a strong J, he really wants to answer him. It''s not good.


    However, if we had known that Chris would break up with her boyfriend the next day, it''s estimated that Chen Yu would go straight to her that night.


    Chen Yu really has no big demand for women, of course, it may be that his bottom line is low.


    First, it''s clean. Don''t get sick.


    Next is wearing a suit. Hello, I''m Hello, everyone.


    Don''t say that wearing a suit doesn''t make you happy. Durex is super thin and doesn''t feel much worse.


    For the age requirement is not big, as Zora is more than 40 people, Chen Yu is the same.


    Zora is well maintained. That kind of lady doesn''t look dignified and virtuous.


    When the door is closed, the average girl can''t match.


    And know how to hurt people, any posture is willing to cooperate.


    Of course, the most important thing is pleasing to the eye. Don''t turn your back on each other.


    Chen Yu was sitting in a taxi, all the way was full of thoughts.


    Thought to myself, anyway, Chris has been separated from her boyfriend, maybe she can have a pure communication with her.


    Anyway, Chen Yu didn''t plan to develop a soul mate, let alone marry and have children.


    Chen Yu came to Chris''s door and knocked: "Chris, are you there?"


    For a long time, Chen Yu didn''t respond. He stepped back and looked inside. The light was dim.


    It''s over seven o''clock in the evening. Since the light hasn''t been turned on, I guess it''s not at home.


    "Are you a friend of Chris''s?"


    Looking back, Chen saw that he was a middle-aged man.


    "Are you Chris''s family?"


    "I''m her neighbor. I live next door." Said the middle-aged man, pointing to the next room.


    "Hello, I''m Chris''s friend. Do you know where Chris has gone?"


    "I saw her back at about five o''clock, but she didn''t go out. She should still be at home." Said the middle-aged man.


    "Is she at home?"


    "Yes, but I don''t think she''s in a good mood."


    "Yes."


    "Well, she just went to her boyfriend''s funeral."


    "Ah? I heard she broke up with her boyfriend What, her boyfriend is dead? "


    "Yes, suicide, jumping off the roof of a building."


    "Isn''t Chrissy going to miss it?" Chen Yu looked at the dark room and said anxiously.


    "Do you want to go in through the window?"


    "I think it''s better to call the police and let the police come." Chen said.


    But just then, the middle-aged man suddenly pointed his gun at Chen Yu.


    By this time it was dark and there were no passers-by in the community, so middle-aged men were not afraid to be seen.


    "What do you do?"


    "Don''t do anything, you just came here by accident." Said the middle-aged man.


    But at the next moment, Wanda has come up and grabbed the middle-aged man''s wrist.


    àØ -


    Chen Yu is OK to dodge, otherwise, he will be hit.


    Being shot by a pistol at close range is not a bullet hole, as in movies and TV series.


    In fact, being shot at close range is likely to cause devastating physical and physical damage.


    This middle-aged man can''t fight Wanda at all. His wrists have been bitten. His pistol is also on the ground. He can''t escape if he wants to.


    Chen Yu kicked the pistol away, and together with Wanda, he subdued the middle-aged man.


    Then he took out his phone and called 911. Twenty minutes later, the police arrived late.


    This time, it''s not Chen''s acquaintance. It should be a different branch in Los Angeles.


    A total of four policemen saw Chen Yu holding the middle-aged man on the ground.


    Immediately point the gun at Chen Yu: "don''t move!"


    Chen Yu helplessly said, "man, I called the police."


    "What''s the situation? Explain! "


    "I came to find my friend. My friend''s boyfriend seems to have just died. I was worried that she couldn''t think of it, so I planned to ask the police to check it. As a result, the man pointed a gun at me, and then my dog bit him. Then I subdued him and called you here.""Wanda, get that gun."


    Wanda took the gun and put it under the feet of the police.


    A policeman came up, handcuffed the middle-aged man, and put him in the police car.


    "You need to go back to the police station with us, too."


    "Man, can you come in and see my friend? I''m afraid something''s wrong with her. "


    "Spike, there are signs of invasion." A police officer found a window nearby. One of the windows was broken, and a man could reach out and open the bolt inside.


    "Go in and have a look."


    The police went straight into the door and turned on the lights.


    The police searched every corner and there was no one in the house.


    "Are you sure your friend is at home?"


    "I don''t know. The man said she came back and didn''t leave."


    No one was found, Chen Yu could only follow him back to the police station.


    Then a policeman made a record for him, but Chen couldn''t leave.


    After waiting for another two hours, a policeman finally came in.


    "You can go."


    "Man, can you tell me what''s going on?"


    "That''s a change. We rescued a girl from his home and found at least ten girls'' clothes. According to his confession, he intended to enter your friend''s home at night, just like he treated his prey in the past. But when you came, he felt that you could be framed. As long as you enter your friend''s home and leave your fingerprints, If I kill you then, it will be a sign of fear of escaping. But you choose to call the police, so he can only point his gun at you and force you to enter the house. "


    "That is to say, he killed more than ten girls?"


    "Yes, so you did us a great favor."


    "Is there a death penalty in California?"


    "I have an idea with you, and I promise you, this change... Is dead." The policeman patted Chen Yu on the shoulder: "thank you this time. You have solved a big problem for us."


    "By the way, do you have any news from my friend?"


    "Not for the moment, but I can help you pay attention and leave your phone number. If we have news, we will let you know. Of course, if you have any news, we can also let you know."


    "No problem."

 Chapter 80

    As soon as Chen Chu left the police station, he found that someone was following him.


    A woman in her twenties, holding a girl.


    Chen Yu thought it was just the same road, but they had already followed a crossing.


    Moreover, as long as Chen Yu stops, they also stop.


    They didn''t cover up their purpose, which was to follow Chen Yu.


    Chen Chu finally couldn''t help looking back and came to the mother and daughter: "do we know each other?"


    "Can you see us?"


    "What?" Chen Yu was stunned for a moment.


    What is seeing you?


    Next moment, Chen Yu turns around and says, "are you a ghost?"


    "We''re under the oak next to St. Anthony''s Cathedral."


    Chen Yu is ignorant. He has never seen the soul.


    But almost all the souls he had seen were dull and trance like.


    The mother and daughter are not like those souls at all. They look like living people.


    Are they the victims of the transformation?


    Do they want to entrust themselves to find their bodies and bury them?


    Chen ran back to the police station: "man."


    "Mr. Chen, why are you back? Is something pulled down? "


    "The victim in the Pervert''s hand, can you show me their information?"


    "It''s reasonable that we can''t disclose it, and we haven''t identified all the victims, most of the victims'' bodies, and we haven''t found them yet."


    The policeman paused and said, "but you are also one of the parties, so I can show you, but can you tell me what you are going to do?"


    "Is there a mother and daughter among the victims? The mother is about thirty, with brown hair, and the girl is eleven or twelve. "


    At this time, a haggard looking man, just came out of the room where the record was made, just heard Chen Yu''s words, and immediately rushed over: "who are you? Why do you know Amanda? And my daughter? "


    The police also looked at Chen Yu inexplicably. If Chen Yu was suspected, he would not believe it.


    After all, he has made an investigation of Chen Yu. Although Chen Yu has not been to the United States for a long time, his record is very good and there is no bad record.


    Especially not long ago, he saved nine people in a fire.


    So subjectively, the police believe Chen Yu.


    "Mr. Chen, can you give me an explanation?"


    Just then, the light in the office suddenly dimmed.


    Chen Yu looked at the mother and daughter who were following her. The ghost girl went to press the light switch.


    "That I said Do you believe that I am a psychic? " Chen Yu said awkwardly.


    "Er..." The police were also embarrassed. He didn''t believe it, but he was embarrassed to say it directly.


    "I believe, I believe, sir, tell me, are they by their side now?"


    Chen Chu nods hard: "they are here."


    "Mr. Chen, this Mr. bird has just received the news that his wife and daughter are likely to have been killed, so I don''t want him to be stimulated any more."


    At this time, a glass of water on the nearby table fell without any sign.


    Both the police and bird were shocked. Why did the cup fall down?


    The water marks on the table began to appear and began to move regularly. Here we are.


    "We Here. "


    Both bird and the police were frightened, and the police even sat on the ground.


    In fact, Chen Yu didn''t want to play the role of a psychic.


    But in America, religion is highly free, and there are many religions that believe in ghosts and gods.


    In addition, a large number of films and TV plays are full of ghost culture, so in fact, many people believe in ghosts.


    So many so-called psychics also appear on various platforms.


    Even in the media, one or two well-known psychics are occasionally invited for guest interviews.


    Of course, no one would send a psychic to a lab for autopsy.


    "What''s the matter? What''s the matter?"


    Several policemen outside the office heard the noise and ran in. They saw their colleagues sitting on the ground and thought they had been attacked.


    After all, it''s the police station, and there have been some attacks and interrogations by prisoners.


    "There are ghosts here There are ghosts... "


    "David, are you under too much pressure at work?"


    "No, I mean it. Mr. Chen, he''s a psychic, Mr. Chen You tell them it''s true... " David said nervously.


    "That In fact, I am a part-time psychic, and my major occupation is doctor. "


    "It doesn''t matter. Tell them that Mr. bird''s wife is here."


    Several policemen who came in outside looked at Chen Yu, who hesitated for a moment: "they are here."At this time, the fallen cup suddenly flew slowly, and then came to Chen Yu and the police.


    Finally weightlessness, fell to the ground and smashed.


    All the police felt a chill rising from the bottom of their feet. They were all terrified.


    "That Don''t be so afraid. They are not evil spirits I''m entrusted by them. If I find them, it''s none of my business. "


    "Amanda, Asha, I love you Mr. Chen Can they hear me? "


    No, they could see bird, but they could not hear his voice.


    It seems that only through Chen Yu as an intermediary can they communicate with bird.


    Several police officers looked at Chen, who repeated bird''s words to the air.


    "Well, said your daughter, can you take care of Ellen for her?"


    Bird was already in tears. "Asha, I will. I will take care of Alan for you. I will take him out for a walk every day."


    "Your wife said She knows about you and Jonce, but she forgives you. "


    "Er..."


    "Amanda, I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I''m sorry..."


    "Well, let''s find their remains soon."


    At this time, the police have no doubt about Chen''s words, and they all look up to Chen.


    In fact, in some cases, the police will work with a psychic.


    Of course, it''s useless most of the time.


    Chen Yu told the police and bird the address, and they all moved immediately.


    Three police cars drove out to San Antonio cathedral.


    Chen saw an oak tree from afar. Chen pointed to the oak tree and said, "it''s right there. It may be buried underneath."


    Chen Yu looked at the mother and daughter beside her eyes, but found that she did not know when they were gone.


    A few policemen took the tools and went to the oak tree. Wanda sniffed around the oak tree and started barking.


    Both the police and bird looked at Chen Yu and waited for his further instructions.


    "Here, dig down." Chen Zhuo points to Wanda station.

 Chapter 81

    Several policemen dug down a meter, and a policeman''s shovel made a thud.


    "There is a box below."


    "Bring it up." The police lifted the box up, opened it and found that it was really a pair of mother and daughter, undressed, with some injuries.


    Chen''s face was also full of consternation: "wait They''re not dead! "


    "What?"


    "David, get an ambulance, Wanda, and get my box."


    Chen took off his coat and covered Amanda. Another policeman also took off his coat and covered Aisha.


    The mother and daughter have been in a deep coma, and before that, they have been seriously violated.


    I don''t know how long they have been buried under. Although the box is quite large, it may only have a few hours of air, right? It''s really hard to imagine how they survived.


    Chen Yu must give them first aid. They can''t delay for a minute.


    "Get out of the way. They''re in a state of suspended animation. It''s very dangerous. So are you, Mr. bird."


    The police and Byrd can''t help it either. They have to back off a little.


    "How long will the ambulance take?" Chen asked, looking up, as he gave them the perfect crystal powder.


    By this time, it was very dark. Although the police used a flashlight to light him, it still affected his vision.


    "About fifteen minutes."


    As long as people are not dead, Chen Yu is sure to save them, but only their lives. As for their psychological trauma, Chen Yu can''t help it.


    The emergency doctor on the ambulance is an old acquaintance of Chen Yu, Farr.


    "You?"


    "Do you know Mr. Chen?" David asked curiously.


    "I know you. After all, we are all doctors."


    "Miss fall, what are you looking at me doing? It''s not the time to lose your mind. The lives of the mother and daughter still depend on you."


    "Now that you''ve stepped in, I''m sure they won''t be in danger." Said Farr.


    "Thank you for looking at me so high, man. If you''re OK, I''ll go back first."


    "Mr. Chen, let me see you off." David offered.


    "I live far away. In Dashan Town, are you sure you want to see me off?"


    "There are no taxis around here."


    "Well, thank you."


    "No, thank you. You saved a mother and a daughter, a family."


    "It''s a pity that more people can''t be saved."


    "Mr. Chen..."


    "Call me Chen."


    "Chen, why can you see the souls of the mother and daughter since they are not dead?"


    "I don''t know. I''m just an amateur psychic. You should go to a more professional psychic to ask such questions." Chen wants to know. Go back and ask Lao Hei.


    "You''re the most professional psychic I''ve ever seen."


    An hour later, David looked at Chen''s house. "Do you live here? It looks like... "


    "Gloomy, isn''t it? I rent this house. It''s haunted. "


    "Well Are you still living in a haunted place? "


    "Because it''s cheap."


    "OK, but you shouldn''t mind. After all, you are a psychic."


    "Do you want to go in and sit?"


    "Forget it. I need to go back to the police station. Next time."


    "Well, by the way, don''t forget to help me find my friend."


    "Well, if there''s any news, I''ll let you know as soon as possible."


    ¡­¡­


    "Doctor, how are my wife and daughter? How are they doing now? "


    "Their vital signs are very stable, there is no danger of life, but your daughter''s brain is lack of oxygen for a long time, which is likely..."


    "What might happen?"


    "Brain injury may cause long-term coma and may also affect intelligence."


    "How could this happen How could this be Doctor, Asha is only 12 years old. Please cure her, please... "


    "It''s just the worst possibility. If it really leads to coma or brain injury, at the current medical level, it''s almost impossible to cure it through treatment."


    "No matter how much, please cure my daughter..."


    "I can''t But maybe that person can do it. " Said Farley, looking at bird.


    "The man? Who? Where is it? "


    "It''s the Asian who was with you before. He seems to be called Chen, isn''t he?"


    "He can?"


    "Yes, you go and ask him. Maybe he can cure your daughter if he wants to."


    "Can he really?"


    "You don''t have a choice now, do you?"


    "I''ll find him.""By the way, don''t tell him. I told you."


    "Why?"


    "I have some enmity with him. If he hears that I told you, he may refuse you. Do you understand?"


    "OK, I understand. Thank you, doctor."


    ¡­¡­


    Chen Yu is in Laohei''s castle at the moment. If Laohei is at home, he will accompany Chen Yu in the laboratory.


    "Laohei, I met a mother daughter soul today, they did not die, but their soul appeared in front of me, what is the matter?"


    "It''s a living soul. It will appear after losing consciousness. However, there are many reasons. A strong personal will, or the obsession with life, or the fear of death, or the desire not put down, may make the living soul appear."


    "By the way, that girl''s soul, she can do some incredible things, she can make physical movement to the entity."


    "Oh? It''s a psychic soul. "


    "Psychic? A psychic? "


    "Yes, you must be a psychic."


    "Do I count?"


    "Barely."


    "What is reluctance?"


    "Psychics can only communicate with souls, they can''t talk to demons, even they can''t see my existence, but you can drive demons."


    "It looks like I''m a bit more... A little bit more powerful."


    "Every psychic will wake up after the disaster of life and death. That girl has already awakened. Now she has passed the disaster of death, but now she will face the disaster of life."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Death robbery is the injury she has received before, but because of your intervention, she has survived the death robbery, and then the following is the life robbery. If she can''t survive the life robbery, then she will never wake up."


    "What will happen to her?"


    "Now she is like a shining jewel. There will be many and many evil spirits. They will be aware of her existence. Maybe the whole city will be aware of the evil spirits. Then they will find her and devour her."


    "That doesn''t mean she''s in danger now?"


    "Yes, it''s very dangerous, not only for her, but also for the people around her."


    "Can you help me protect her?"


    Old black smiled. Although he had no face, Chen Yu still felt his smile.


    "Come on, what''s the price?"


    "I will help you to solve a evil spirit. It will take one year of devil crystallization."


    "Yes."

 Chapter 82

    "Hi, David." A woman came into the office.


    David was looking through the case and looked up at the man who looked up.


    "You are Miss sienna. " David immediately stood up and said, "Hello, what can I do for you?"


    "Your captain asked me to come."


    "The captain is on duty. It will take noon to come back. Let me call the captain."


    Sienna is a consultant for their west end Bureau in Los Angeles, and she''s a real psychic.


    Although David didn''t work with Siena, I heard from their captain.


    All the cases Sienna had been involved in were solved.


    It is said that Siena can communicate with the dead, which reminds David of Chen Yu.


    Thinking, I don''t know whether it''s Sienna or Chen.


    "Miss Sienna, you''re a psychic, aren''t you?"


    "Ha ha..." Sienna smiled and did not answer David''s question directly.


    Although it''s no secret in the police station, she never communicates with the soul of the dead in front of any policeman.


    One reason is that not everyone is willing to believe that there is a soul in the world.


    And she can''t show the soul, let everyone see the soul.


    Even in the police station she works with, many people still say behind the scenes that she is playing tricks.


    "Miss Sienna, is the soul the same as we live?"


    Sienna looked at David. "Do you believe there is a soul in this world?"


    "I believe, and I also believe that your psychics can see and communicate with souls. Yesterday, another psychic came to our police station, but he claimed to be an amateur psychic. He can communicate with souls."


    "Ha ha Do you believe him? "


    Sienna sneers that she has seen many of her peers, but most of them are liars.


    Those people often talk about it, even on some TV programs, but in Sienna''s eyes, those people are liars.


    Of course, Sienna couldn''t prove that they were liars, just as she couldn''t prove that she wasn''t.


    "It''s true that my colleague and I saw the cup flying in front of us, and he took us to save a mother and daughter."


    "Well? The soul he saw was the mother and daughter? " Sienna asked at once, surprised.


    "Yes, the souls of the mother and daughter found him and asked him to save them. Now the mother has woken up, but she doesn''t seem to remember what happened to her soul. It''s just that her daughter is still in a severe coma. The doctor said that the girl''s brain is lack of oxygen, and she will be in a coma forever."


    Sienna frowned. "Which hospital is that girl in now?"


    "What''s the matter? Any questions? "


    "Tell me which hospital that girl is in now." Sienna asked.


    "In..." David told Sienna where the girl was in the hospital.


    "I''m gone. Tell your captain I have something urgent." Sienna left without looking back.


    David chased out: "Miss Sienna, can you tell me what happened?"


    "That girl is in danger."


    "What? Is anyone going to do her a disservice? " David was shocked. There was no police protection there.


    "Not a man." "It''s no use talking to you. You police can''t help you anyway," Sienna said


    "Miss Sienna, that girl was saved by us. We have an obligation to protect her. Please tell me who is going to hurt her."


    "No use." Sienna walked out of the police station, but David was still chasing after her: "Miss Sienna, we can protect the girl. Please tell me what we should do."


    "You can''t do anything, you can only make trouble."


    "We can apply for more firepower. There''s a counterterrorism department in Los Angeles."


    "That''s not something that can be conquered. It''s a evil spirit that threatens the girl''s life. Do you understand? She is like a delicious cake in the eyes of those evil spirits Forget it, you won''t believe it anyway. "


    David stood in the same place: "evil spirit?"


    Sienna has gone, and David is still in a trance.


    Suddenly, David thought of a man, Chen Yu.


    Maybe he can help, maybe he can protect that woman.


    No, he can!


    David immediately found Chen''s phone number.


    ¡­¡­


    Hello, this is Chen Yu


    "Mr. Chen, this is mogery. You should remember me. I need your help."


    "Mogery? I remember, for the first time in my life, I was pointed at the head with a gun. You are right? " Chen Yu''s fire is really strong.In that experience, he almost peed.


    Now it''s on the phone, so Chen Yu poured out his anger.


    "Mr. Chen, I''m sorry about that I''m really sorry. I need your help now. "


    "Help? Sorry, I won''t help you any more. "


    "Ten thousand dollars!" "I promise I won''t offend you any more, I promise with my personality," mogery said, biting his teeth


    Ten thousand dollars, that''s not a small amount.


    Chen Yu pondered, "first tell me, who is wrong with you or with you."


    "I, the eldest brother and two other companions. We are being chased and killed now. We are all injured. One of them is seriously injured. I can''t think of anyone who can help us."


    "If I go, can I be safe? At least I need to make sure you don''t kill me. "


    "Yes, I promise. I promise with my life."


    "Well, tell me where I need to go."


    "I''m right at your door." Said morgre.


    Chen Chu opened the curtains and looked out. Sure enough, there was a car parked on the road.


    Chen Yu came out with Beelzebub and toolbox. After getting on the car, Chen Yu saw that mogery''s abdomen had been dyed red, and his forehead was full of cold sweat.


    "Mr. Chen, I guarantee your safety, but before that, can you turn off your phone? I believe you, but I don''t want anyone to find us through you."


    "Okay, but you need treatment."


    "Let''s get out of here first." Mogery drove away.


    "I''ll check your condition first." Chen Chu pulled off morgre''s clothes: "fortunately, the bullet didn''t stay in your body. It went through your right abdomen and lost a lot of blood."


    "Drink this and I''ll sew the wound for you." Chen Zhu handed a diluted devil crystal potion to mogery: "bear the pain, by the way, don''t drive the car into the ditch."


    Mogery was driving and suffering from severe pain.


    "Chen, if there''s another time, can you please take some anesthetics? Not everyone can bear the pain."


    "No, I don''t have a medical license. I can''t get any anesthetics."


    "I have a way." Said morgre.


    "Tell me what happened to you and how you were hunted down?"


    "Are you sure you want to know?"


    "Forget it, when I didn''t ask."


    "In fact, it''s nothing. After all, our current situation is not a secret in black and white. There is a police informant in our team. We were betrayed. Then our business was terminated by the FBI, and our enemies began to chase us."


    "You''re all in trouble now. What else can you do to help me get controlled drugs?"


    "It''s different."


    "You really have a way to buy some medicine for me?"


    To be honest, Chen Yu really needs such a way now.


    Being an illegal doctor is just a problem. It''s not easy to get drugs.


    For example, analgesics and anesthetics can''t be bought without a prescription from a regular doctor.


    Chen Yu needed some medicine very much, so he asked mogery again.


    "Of course, but the price is different from that on the market. The cheapest ones are twice as expensive as regular pharmacies. Some drugs are even more expensive. You need to be prepared mentally."


    "Of course, I understand."

 Chapter 83

    Chen Yu looked at the roadside forest, turned his head and looked at mogri. "You are not going to take me to the wilderness, and then discard the body in the wilderness?"


    "Do you Chinese like to think nonsense so much?"


    "No, in your American movies and TV plays, it seems that they are all like this."


    "So you can only see it in movies and TV series." Mogery rolled his eyes.


    After the winding road, by this time, the sky had darkened.


    At this time, the car stopped.


    "Here we are?" Chen asked.


    "No, I can only use it in the back."


    "It''s not in the woods, is it?"


    "Yes, we can only hide here now."


    "Are you sure you have enough cash to pay for my diagnosis?"


    "In our business, we always prepare several strongholds in advance. We will have enough supplies and cash, just in case of such a moment."


    After walking for more than ten minutes, it was a little sultry in the forest, and Chen Yu was a little gasping for breath.


    "Shall I help you with your toolbox?"


    "No, the guy in there doesn''t like being approached."


    "The guy in there?"


    Chen Chu opens his toolbox and Raymond crawls out.


    Sizzling -


    mogery saw the colorful snake and stepped back.


    But it was only a shock. Mogery looked around at besieb, Wanda and Carrie.


    "When you go out to practice medicine, do you still go out with your pet?"


    Mogery looked at a couple of pets playing. He obviously didn''t know that there was an evil existence floating on his head.


    "I''m used to it. If I leave them at home and go back the next day, I''ll contact the decoration company."


    "I''ve had a dog before."


    "And then?"


    "Hung at my door by my enemy."


    "I thought you would tell a moving story."


    "Then I found the enemy''s house that day and hung him at his mother''s door."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chen Yu decided to change the topic: "mogery, you are balding at your age, which is a very bad phenomenon. Do you plan to have a long-term treatment? I can let you grow thick hair again."


    "I shaved it myself, asshole."


    "Is it true? In fact, you don''t have to be embarrassed. Baldness is a common disease, which may be inherited or skin disease. But I think you really need to check it as soon as possible. After all, sometimes baldness is the precursor of Yang... Impotence."


    "I don''t need it. My sex... Is very functional. Don''t worry about it."


    "Really?"


    "I don''t want to talk about it."


    Mogery was puzzled. After walking in the woods for more than half an hour, he seemed to forget his abdominal injury.


    Just now, in addition to giving him a black medicine with unknown ingredients, Chen Yu also helped him to sew the wound. It seems that he didn''t do anything else. How could his injury settle down so quickly?


    You know, mogery is often injured. He has a basic idea about his injury.


    In the past, he had a slightly lighter injury, and even if there were anesthetics and professional doctors for bandaging, blood transfusion and so on, he would not be able to move freely for several days.


    But now, Chen Yu just gives him a simple treatment, and he doesn''t feel any pain.


    This made morgre value Chen Yu a little. Sometimes, a good doctor can make a person like him live longer.


    "Right ahead, we''ll be there in a minute."


    Before long, a small forest house appeared in front of them with lights on.


    "The house looks like it''s been years."


    "It''s from the previous hunters. It''s seventy or eighty years old."


    "Are you sure no one will come here?"


    "Whatever, our enemies can''t find it."


    Knock knock knock knock -


    the rhythm of mogery''s knock is somewhat special, which is obviously a sign they agreed in advance.


    The door opened slowly. The man inside looked out and opened it.


    Chen Yu saw that this was a decadent man with some messy hair. He was about 30 years old. His face was bruised and his left trouser leg was bloodstained.


    "Is he a doctor?"


    "Well."


    Chen Yu enters the room. There are two people in the room. One of them knows Chen Yu.


    It''s mogery''s boss. He''s lying on the ground covered with a sheet. He seems to have slept, but he has a gun in his arms.


    Chen Yu wondered if he would dream and shoot himself to death.


    The other sat on the table, eating, but also listless."Who comes first?" Chen asked.


    "Ah There are snakes There are snakes... " Cried the decadent man who opened the door suddenly in horror.


    Originally, the man who ate at the table was scared to take out his gun. The sleeping boss jumped up and pointed the gun at Chen Yu.


    "This is the second time!" Chen Yu looks at the eldest brother angrily.


    "Chen, it''s you..." Boss, put the gun away.


    Mogery slapped the decadent man in the face: "Sanders, don''t you think we''re not bad enough?"


    Morgre watched Chen Yu let the five flower snake crawl around, and asked with some worry: "Chen, you let your pet crawl around, are you sure it won''t lose?"


    "If you lose it, he won''t lose it."


    The decadent man seems to be very afraid of snakes. Ramon climbs on the ground for a circle. He bypasses Ramon and dare not approach.


    But the more frightened he was, the closer Raymond got to him.


    Pity that he''s still limping and running.


    "Well, Raymond, stop scaring him."


    They found that the snake was really obedient, not to harass the decadent man, but to climb to the front of the heater and coil up.


    It''s almost December now, and the temperature around Los Angeles has begun to drop, especially at night, the temperature has dropped below 10 degrees.


    Chen Yu looked at the eldest brother: "do you come first?"


    "No, I''m not seriously injured, Nesta. You come first."


    The man who had been eating at the table came over. He looked a little chilly and didn''t speak.


    Chen Yu looks at Nesta: "where are you hurt?"


    Nesta takes off her clothes and lies on the ground.


    Chen saw a bloody scar and two holes in his back.


    It seems that he was attacked from behind. The injury was serious, but it was not difficult to deal with.


    These wounds did not hurt the spine or the vital point. Although they were horrible, they were not fatal.


    Treatment, at least before infection, is generally not fatal.


    Chen quickly applied some potions to his wounds. These potions don''t belong to the world. They are herbs in hell.


    Although it''s made of plants in hell, it''s not harmful to people.


    After applying the medicine, Chen Yu began to bandage the wound for him, and the scar was sutured with 35 stitches. Nesta said nothing.


    "You''ll feel itchy in the wound later, but you can''t scratch it with your hands, mogery. Look at him." Chen said.


    "Don''t worry, Nesta is a tough guy." Said morgre, disapproving.


    "Better be so."

 Chapter 84

    When Chen Yu was treating the eldest brother, Nesta finally had a reaction.


    At the beginning, he was just grinding his teeth.


    But gradually he couldn''t stand it. He wanted to scratch his back.


    Mogri grabbed Nesta''s back and said, "Nesta, you are a tough guy, you can''t give up."


    Nesta endured for a while, but his expression has changed quite brilliantly.


    "It''s itchy, isn''t it?"


    "It''s very itchy Did you put a hundred worms in my back


    This herbal medicine prepared by Chen Yu is recorded in the devil''s medical book. It was made by the former God of death.


    "Don''t worry, it will only last for about 20 minutes. Haven''t you endured it for more than 10 minutes? It''s almost over. Please bear it again."


    Boss looked at Nesta: "is it itchy? Before you were hurt, you didn''t say a word. "


    "Would you like to apply some too? It''s very effective."


    "Can I get my injury healed faster?"


    "Yes."


    "Then give me some."


    Chen Yu also applied some medicine to the eldest brother. The next moment, the eldest brother felt a little itchy. As soon as he was about to stretch out his hand to scratch, Chen Yu patted it off.


    "Can''t you help yourself when you''ve just finished talking about other people?"


    After bandaging the wound for the eldest brother, Chen Yu turned to the decadent man: "it''s your turn, take off your pants."


    Decadent man is injured in his left thigh, so he can only take off his pants.


    Chen Yu covered his nose: "haven''t you changed your underwear in a few days?"


    "That We''ve been out for two days And do you think we can take a bath? " Said morgre.


    "I feel like you have a moldy muffin in your underwear." Chen can only wear a mask. It''s really bad smell.


    Decadent man''s injury is the lightest, but also the most troublesome. He has been injured for the longest time, and the bullet has been stuck in his thigh.


    The good thing is that it''s only a small caliber bullet, and the target''s shooting distance is far.


    Otherwise, his thighs would be finished.


    The wound is slightly inflamed. Chen Yu cuts the wound slightly, cuts off the inflamed meat, and at the same time uses the surgical forceps to dig out the bullets.


    As soon as the bullet was dug out, the blood spurted out.


    "Press and hold here." Chen Yu lets the decadent man hold the small gathering point at the root of his thigh.


    When the decadent man held the acupoint, the blood stopped immediately.


    "If you delay another day, you will lose your leg." Chen said.


    The decadent man now has purple lips and a cold sweat on his forehead.


    "All right." Chen Zhu wiped the sweat: "don''t touch the water in two days. You can change the gauze or take a bath in two days. Then change the gauze. By the way, it''s better to clean the wound with alcohol before bandaging again."


    "What about us?" Asked mogery.


    "The wounds of the three of you are not troublesome. If you apply the medicine, you will get scarred soon. It''s better to wash your body and keep it clean. Where is the bathroom? I''ll wash my hands."


    "Back."


    Chen''s hands came out after washing, and Nesta had pointed the muzzle of the gun at Chen''s forehead.


    "Nesta, put down the gun. Chen can trust it." Said morgre.


    Nesta looked at the boss, who nodded: "put down the gun."


    "Call me next time, you''d better prepare more cash, otherwise, I will never come again."


    Mogery took out a pile of banknotes and sent them to Chen Yu: "I''ll send them to you."


    When leaving the forest, mogery was embarrassed to follow Chen Yu behind.


    It''s said that he won''t point his gun at Chen Yu any more. As a result, Chen Yu is pointed at his head again.


    "Chen, I''m sorry. I promise not next time."


    "Forget it, I don''t want to ask about you Can I turn on my cell phone now? "


    "Yes." Mogery nodded.


    As soon as Chen opened his cell phone, he saw several missed calls.


    One of them is from Ethan, and all the others are from David.


    "Hello, David, what can I do for you?"


    "Chen, how did you shut down? I called you several times. I couldn''t get through. I went to your door and found you were not at home. The girl you rescued yesterday seems to be in trouble."


    "What happened to her?" Chen Yu slaps his forehead and suddenly remembers what Lao Hei said yesterday. The girl named Aisha seems to have another life.


    Is her life robbery coming so soon?


    "Today we have a psychic here."


    "Psychic? Is it not a liar? "


    "No, when she heard about that girl, she said that she had a big problem. It seems that something will attack her. I thought of you. Can you protect that girl?"A psychic? Lao Hei said that people who have experienced life and death will become psychics.


    That is to say, the man in David''s mouth is through the life and death, so she knows what will happen to the girl.


    "Chen, are you listening? You talk. " David asked anxiously.


    "Oh, I am Which hospital is that girl in now? "


    "It''s in the hospital of shantytown."


    "Can you move her out?"


    "Move it out? Why? "


    "Because it''s likely to affect people around you."


    "So serious?"


    "Yes, very serious."


    "But I don''t have the authority, and the girl is not a criminal unless her father agrees."


    "Forget it. Go to the hospital first. Let''s go there." Chen said helplessly.


    After hanging up, Chen turned around and said, "go to xiangteli hospital."


    "Is there any trouble? Can I help you? "


    "Forget it. I was talking to a policeman just now. I''m sure you don''t like the one in front of him."


    "Well, do you work with the police?"


    "It''s not cooperation. Why You''re not going to kill it, are you? "


    "I''m not so unreasonable, and in the past we have some cooperation with the police. Of course, it''s all cooperation that can''t be seen."


    "That''s fine, but you''d better move away later, or if your position is exposed, you may doubt me again."


    "You don''t have to say that."


    When xiangteli hospital arrived, Chen Yu got out of the car, and mogery suddenly stretched out his head: "Chen, what do you say is a course of treatment for baldness, how long will it take?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "You don''t need it?"


    "I have friends with hair loss, not me."


    "Oh Then ask your friend to come to me. I need to make a diagnosis in person. "


    "Well, that''s me."


    "Are you a little hard now?"


    "No, I have good sexual function."


    "Oh, no treatment. Goodbye."


    "Well, well, you don''t leave. I''m a little out of my ability. In recent times, it''s all dependent on drugs to harden up."


    "Come to me when you''ve been through the latest trouble."


    With that, Chen Yu left with his pet and his toolbox on his back.

 Chapter 85

    "David, I''m here."


    Chen has seen David sitting in the hospital hall, and David immediately comes forward.


    "Chen, here you are."


    "Can you tell me the details?"


    David began to tell the whole story: "this is the general situation."


    "Since the female psychic knows this, she should have a way to solve it. Besides I''m just an amateur. I can''t compete with professionals. "


    "Is that so?" David is a little hesitant.


    After all, he has seen Chen Yu fight. Chen Yu communicates with his soul in front of him.


    And the professional Miss Sienna, although there are several cooperation with the Bureau.


    But we haven''t seen it with our own eyes, so we''re not sure whether Sienna is really that good.


    "I''ll stay in the hospital tonight." Chen said.


    Good people to do in the end, send the Buddha to the West.


    Although I don''t have money to take it, I can''t know that a girl''s life is worrying. I''ll go to sleep at home.


    "I haven''t told the father about it. Do you want to inform him?"


    "In what name? Tell him that some evil spirit is going to attack his daughter? "


    "Well Then say nothing? "


    "Isn''t that psychic gone? She can''t get in touch with the girl''s father. Just get close to the girl."


    "What are we going to do now?"


    "Do it here, rest."


    "Here? Don''t go to the ward? "


    "No, I will know if the evil spirit comes."


    David can''t sit still, walking around in front of Chen Yu, he looks very nervous.


    "David, is your police station OK? If so, you can go back first. You can''t help here anyway. "


    "It''s OK. I''m actually on vacation recently."


    "OK, but can you sit there? You will disturb me like this. "


    "Chen, are you not nervous at all? Oh, by the way, you must have experienced this scene many times, haven''t you? Is the evil spirit terrible? "


    The ghost has experienced many times. I''m good for the first time.


    As for the evil spirits, Chen Yu has seen a lot in Lao Hei''s house.


    It''s no wonder that we''ve seen so much.


    At this time, Farr, Chen''s old acquaintance, came.


    "Mr. Chen, we meet again." As far as he walked, far in his white coat still couldn''t hide his unique temperament and cold and proud eyes.


    Chen Yu seems to face her, she always has that kind of condescending look.


    Therefore, Chen Yu has always rejected Farr.


    "Dr. fall, what can I do for you?"


    "You know, pets are not allowed in the hospital."


    "Oh Are you going to deport me? "


    "No, as long as you like, you will always be welcome at cantelli hospital."


    "I''m really honored to hear that."


    "Mr. Chen, what are you doing in the hospital? Which patient needs your treatment? "


    Although Phare has not been in contact with Chen Yu for several times, she vaguely realizes that Chen Yu is not willing to expose his own medical skills.


    So she felt that she should step by step, rather than rashly put forward unreasonable demands to him.


    First of all, at least make friends with him and not let him repel himself.


    "I have sleepwalking. I came to the hospital by accident." Chen said.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Farr''s smile was a little cold: "Mr. Chen, you don''t think this joke is a little cold."


    "Is it Ha ha... "


    Chen is an instinctive ostracism, unwilling to contact Farr.


    "Your friend? I remember him as a policeman. " Val looked at David.


    David immediately came to his senses: "Hello, I''m David."


    Far is very beautiful, beautiful women can always attract men''s eyes and love.


    David is a normal man. He is full of yearning for beautiful women.


    Farr has all the things men are looking for, beautiful, intelligent, sexy and independent.


    "Hello, this is the second time we have met." Farr smiled shallowly, but there was a sense of rejection.


    "Can you leave a phone and come out to play together sometime?"


    "Sorry, I have work to do. Goodbye."


    When Farr walked away, Chen Yu patted David on the shoulder: "well done, it really works if you drive her away."


    "Ha ha..."


    It was past one o''clock in the morning, and Chen Yu stood up.


    David''s heart pounded. "Is it coming?"


    "No, it''s here tonight."


    "Why?""It''s safe after 1 a.m."


    Just then a woman came out of the elevator in the hall.


    "Eh? David, why are you here? "


    "Miss Sienna, this is the psychic I told you about."


    "He?"


    Chen Yu saw the same look as Farr in Siena''s eyes, which was domineering.


    "Oriental, are you the amateur psychic?"


    "Yes."


    "Get out of here, it''s not something you can get involved in." Said sienna.


    "Well OK, goodbye Chen took two steps, then turned his head: "by the way, here you are."


    David looked at the key in his hand and said, "what key is this?"


    "For my basement, if you need me, if I''m not there and can''t get in touch with me, you can go to the basement to hide."


    "Ah? Hiding in the basement


    "I have to go." This time Chen Yu is really gone.


    "Miss Sienna, how do you treat Chen like this? He''s here to help."


    "Help?" Sienna sneered: "he didn''t understand what he was going to face."


    "I believe in Chen."


    "You can''t believe it. That Oriental can''t help."


    "Why are you so determined?"


    "Because he''s a man."


    "What happened to the man?"


    "In the middle ages, the church hunted witches, in fact, hunted us. We communicated with the soul, which was regarded as the existence of evil. A very small part of men could also communicate with the soul. They were called witches, but they could not be compared with witches. In the development of thousands of years, witches had formed four systems, namely, voodoo, aphasia, and channeling And divination, and witches become the servants of witches, so you see, no matter from status or ability, witches and witches are not equal. "


    "Wait This is a sudden setting Is it really good? "


    "Don''t confuse film with reality. There is no magic world. We are just a little more capable than ordinary people. It''s not as complicated as you think."


    "Is there any evil organization, or any lunatic who wants to destroy the world?"


    Sienna rolled her eyes. "In fact, a witch like me not only cooperates with your police station, but also with the government occasionally. Of course, there is no evil organization, no madman who wants to destroy the world, and we can''t destroy the world."


    "And what witch are you?"


    "I''m a speechless and psychic. I''m in two departments. It''s like an ordinary university is divided into different disciplines. As long as you have enough energy, you can take other disciplines at the same time."


    "You can protect that girl alone, right?"


    "I don''t know. That girl has awakened and her talent has never been seen before. I''m afraid she will attract a lot of evil spirits. I''m not sure how terrible it will be then."


    "In that case, it''s good to have one more helper."


    "It''s a burden. It''s not just him. You''d better not join in. No matter you or him, you can''t help anything."

 Chapter 86

    "Lao Hei, why does that woman feel like she''s better than me?"


    "According to your Chinese interpretation of Niubi, she is indeed more Niubi than you." Lao Hei replied naturally.


    "Is she very good?"


    "She''s supposed to be the dead tongue of the witch."


    "Witch, I understand. What do you mean by the dead?"


    "Just like a certain occupation in ordinary people, a dead speaker is a kind of occupation."


    "What are you doing? I think it''s very tall. "


    "A witch who enslaves evil spirits and helps her do something when she needs to."


    "For example."


    "The common evil spirit is frightening, and the more powerful one is able to lean over people and help her fight directly."


    "I feel like I''ve come into contact with a magical world It seems that my world view is a little different. Are there many people like her in the world? "


    Besib said scornfully, "in fact, the sorceress''s magic is all left by the devil. More than a thousand years ago, after the devil was summoned to the world, he left behind the magic. However, most of the devil''s magic is not suitable for human use, and then human beings have made seven changes and eight changes, and finally it has evolved into what it is now."


    "Is there anything I can learn?" Chen also wants to learn magic.


    "I don''t know much magic, and most of it is subordinate magic. You can''t learn it."


    "Why can''t you learn?"


    "You are not a subordinate devil of our king. How can you learn from gluttonous magic?"


    "And you? Have you? "


    "Man, don''t count on me. I won''t be subordinate to magic."


    "Master, I will only be subordinate to magic, not other magic."


    "Lao Hei, do you have any?"


    "I can''t do any magic." The old black replied, "but if you want to learn, you can find the demons who have no subordinate."


    "Is there magic that can destroy the world at once?"


    "Yes."


    "Really?"


    "It''s in the comics."


    Besib looked at Chen Yu and looked down on his face. "But if you really want to learn magic, you can go to Raz. Maybe he has a magic book there."


    "Look for him What he sells is very expensive. "


    When Chen Yu came back to his house, he saw the light on.


    Chen Yu is stunned for a moment. Is there anyone at home?


    "Is it Gelin?" Chen gave only the key to Gelin.


    Just entering the room, I saw someone lying on the sofa, a pair of long legs on the table in the living room.


    That leg is not Gelin''s


    Gren''s figure is a little strong, she doesn''t have such slender legs, and her skin color is not right.


    Chen Yu enters the living room and sees that fari is lying on the sofa sleeping. She still has a remote control in her hand. It''s probably watching TV and sleeping.


    Chen Zhu admires those sexy long legs, and then slowly goes up. He is worthy of being a member of the coast rescue team. This figure is really speechless.


    Knocked on the door beside, Farley opened her eyes fiercely, and then jumped up.


    "That Did I go to the wrong house? "


    "Hi, you''re back." Fari rubbed her eyes: "Wanda, come to me. I miss you so much."


    "Can you explain to me why you have my key and why you are here?"


    "From now on, this is also my home."


    "I didn''t allow you to live here." Chen Yu said coldly.


    "In fact, you agree." Farley took out a contract and put it on the table.


    Chen Yu took a look at the contract, and his face turned black.


    In the morning, the intermediary company called and said that it had helped him find a co tenant. It was her.


    "Do you know that it''s very dangerous to live with a strange man..."


    "I''m not afraid. Wanda will protect me." Fari looks like a thick nerve, but Chen Yu doesn''t believe that fari is really a fool.


    Besides, she is not white at all


    "Why don''t you go back to your room?"


    "I didn''t pack up By the way, where have you been? Why did you come back so late, and why did you take Wanda with you? "


    "It seems to be my freedom. Where can I go, with or without Wanda, without your concern?"


    "Wanda is not on your own."


    "You''re in an agency. Have you heard about the history of this house?"


    "I''ve heard that it''s said to be a murderous house, right? Why am I afraid of you? "


    "Forget it, whatever." Chen Yu shook his head and said, "since you are renting together, you''d better have psychological preparation, such as some of my habits."


    "What habits?""Running naked at home."


    "Ha ha If you dare to run naked, I will call the police. The terms are clearly stated in the joint tenancy contract. In public areas, if one party of the joint tenancy acts indecently, the other party has the right to call the police. "


    "If you can''t stand it, I''ll have to move." "And I promise you will never find me, never see Wanda," Chen said with a sneer


    "I don''t care if you don''t do anything wrong with me. I''m a coastal lifeguard. I haven''t seen anything."


    "And the basement won''t let you in."


    "What''s in the basement? It''s not like you''re hiding something ugly, is it? "


    In fact, the basement is only the basement. Although the old black space gap entrance is in the basement, without the old black''s consent, no one else can enter the space gap.


    "Here are my medical equipment and some medicines. I don''t want anyone to touch my things."


    "OK, I don''t like to go in that gloomy and humid environment."


    "Well, I''m going to have a rest."


    Chen entered the bathroom, took off his underwear directly, and then ran several times inside and outside.


    As promised, farry turned a blind eye to Chen Yu.


    "Do you have any food at home? I''m a little hungry."


    "In the refrigerator, find it by yourself." Chen, with bare arms and teeth, sat in the living room watching TV.


    "Pizza tastes good. Did you make it?"


    "No, it''s from the neighbor. Leave some for me. I haven''t eaten yet. Do you have so much in the evening?"


    "As a coastal lifeguard, the daily consumption is very large. I need to eat at least 2000 calories of food every day. If I don''t have enough, I will get into trouble first in case of danger."


    When fari was eating, she had no temperament of a lady at all. She stuffed the pizza into her mouth and puffed up her cheeks.


    "Do you work so late every day?"


    "Not necessarily. You need to go out if you get a call from a client at night." Chen said.


    Fari saw Raymond climb up to Wanda''s side, and then a snake and a dog lay together.


    "Are you sure this snake won''t bite Wanda?"


    "It''s smarter than you."


    Chen Yu goes into the bathroom to wash. When she comes out, she sees that fari has taken out all the beer in Chen Yu''s refrigerator.


    "There are more than two thousand calories on the table."


    "It''s OK. I have a faster metabolism than normal people, so I can never eat fat."


    Chen Yu hated two kinds of people most in his life, one was thin, the other was thin who claimed that he could not eat fat.

 Chapter 87

    Chen Yu slept until noon. When she got up, fari had already left the house.


    Chen Yu also tidied up himself, and then called Vincent''s car.


    "Chen, where are you going today?"


    "Newcastle Avenue, I don''t know where it is." Chen said.


    "It''s on the other side of Los Angeles. It''s very far away. I think it''s a little cheaper for you."


    "Don''t you type it?"


    "If you type a watch, you need at least five hundred dollars."


    "Well, three hundred dollars."


    "In a hurry? If I''m not in a hurry, I''ll drive slower. "


    "In an hour."


    "Not an hour, but I''ll try my best."


    Chen is going to Newcastle Avenue, where Steven''s film crew is shooting.


    Steven built an open-air studio there. Chen and Steven made an appointment to go there today.


    Newcastle Avenue is also in the suburbs. It''s a road along the coastline, with a very good view.


    On the left is the green forest, on the other side is the sea view of the salty sea breeze.


    When Chen Yu asked Steven about the location, Steven said several times that Chen Yu didn''t understand. Finally, he had to call Vincent to let him communicate with Steven.


    When we got out of the field, the car was stopped by the security guard at the intersection.


    "Sorry, there''s a scene ahead. You can''t go in."


    Chen Yu made a phone call. Soon, a little curly haired man came out in a hurry.


    "Get out of the way. This is Mr. Steven''s guest." Curly little man waved his hand and directed the security guard: "are you Mr. Chen? Is this car going in too? "


    "Yes, he will be responsible for sending me back later."


    "It may not be convenient for the car to stay inside. Can I park here? There are security guards here, too. "


    "Well, Vincent, come in with me."


    Vincent is also very interested in this studio. Although he is a native of Los Angeles and says that everyone in Los Angeles can act, he has never been to a movie, let alone a studio.


    "I don''t know what to call it?"


    "I''m an assistant director. You can call me Hollier."


    By this time, Chen has seen Steven. He sits in front of the small screen behind the camera and looks at the feedback from the camera.


    Chen Yu, the actress in front of the camera, also knows jaffen, who is playing opposite an actor.


    Jaffen saw Chen Yu coming from the corner of his eye, and Steven immediately caught jaffen playing.


    "Card, come again, jaffen, where do you look?"


    "Sorry." Jaffen apologized immediately, but his eyes were on Chen Yu in the back.


    Steven noticed jaffen''s eyes at the same time and looked back.


    "Ha ha Chen, you''re here, Hollier. You''re here to help me shoot one hundred forty-six Steven immediately stood up and called Hollier to take over his job. "Yavin, come here."


    Yafen did not shy away. He came directly to embrace Chen Yu and welcome him.


    Vincent wiped his saliva. When he picked up Chen Yu last time, it seemed that it was from the woman''s door.


    This woman is so beautiful that Vincent can''t help admiring Chen zhulai.


    "Jaffen, you shoot your own camera first. Chen and I have something else to do." Steven looked at Vincent again. "By the way, is he?"


    "Oh, it''s my friend, Vincent, who drove me here."


    "Vincent, do you want to try to be an actor?"


    "Here May I? "


    "There is a little character with a few lines. If you are interested, you can try it."


    "Houllier, please arrange a script for him. Chen and I have something to talk about."


    "Yes, Mr. Steven."


    As an assistant director, in fact, deputy director, his main job is to replace the director, take charge of some irrelevant shots, accumulate work experience, and sense of shots.


    Steven takes Chen Yu to his baby sitter''s car. When Chen Yu gets on the car, he finds that this is a small apartment.


    The price of such a baby sitter car is estimated to be two million dollars, which is more expensive than the house he lives in now.


    "Chen, shall we start treatment now?"


    "Yes, you take off your coat and lie down on the sofa."


    "Will it hurt?"


    "No, you won''t even feel bad. We can talk and treat you at the same time."


    "Chen, how about being my health consultant? I''ll give you eight thousand dollars a month. You check me up regularly. "


    "Good." Chen accepted it frankly, because the price offered by Steven was very high.


    The health consultant is not a private doctor, and is not responsible for treatment, but for physical examination, and then give some suggestions and opinions, and also responsible for answering some health problems of customers.And health consultants don''t mean that they can only pick up one customer. If they have time, they can pick up ten or even one hundred.


    Of course, normally, a health consultant can accept up to ten customers.


    After all, it takes at least half a day to check up and communicate with customers.


    Let''s say Chen Yu, if Chen Yu accepts the invitation of ten clients to be a health consultant, then Chen Yu needs 5-10 days to be responsible for the health of these clients in a month.


    If there were more, Chen could not do his job.


    Eight thousand dollars a month, the price is already very high.


    The average doctor, accepting an invitation from a client, is estimated to be less than $1000, and has to pay taxes.


    Of course, unlike the treatment of patients like Steven or lasfa, a course of treatment is tens of thousands of dollars, which belongs to the unstable income, not open for half a year, open for half a year.


    And after the treatment, the income will be cut off, unless other patients who need long-term treatment can be developed.


    Besides, it''s impossible for every patient to have the same wealth as Steven and Lasfar, which is calculated in billions.


    Being a health consultant is a stable income. As long as your clients are not dead or fired, the income can be stable and sustainable.


    "Well, on the other hand, take off your pants and pants..." Chen began to give Steven a needle on the front.


    "Well? You seem to have stones in your urethra. " Chen Yu suddenly found that he felt a foreign body when acupuncture was in.


    "Well, when I went to the toilet recently, sometimes I couldn''t pull it out. I had to wait a long time. I felt some tingling, but it''s not obvious. Do I need an operation?"


    "No need to operate, small problem. This kind of small stone can be easily discharged. I''ll help you break it. You can drink more water tonight and discharge it yourself in two or three times."


    "Thank you..."


    "All right, take this."


    "What?" Steven looks at the magazine that Chen Yusai gave him.


    "Let''s see if we can do it."

 Chapter 88

    "When can you leave the crew?"


    "I''m afraid I can''t today. There are three more night shows in the evening." Yafen said helplessly.


    It''s very painful to catch up with night scenes. If she can, she also hopes to return to the hotel on time every day according to the contract.


    But no, she doesn''t have the right. Even if she exceeds the time on the contract, she will smile and say that she is willing to work overtime.


    Chen Yu didn''t plan to stay here any longer. It was not early at this time: "well, let''s change if we have time."


    "Of course." Jaffen kissed again.


    Chen Yu and Yafen come all the way. Yafen takes Chen Yu to the entrance. Chen Yu says, "help me to say goodbye to Steven."


    "OK, goodbye."


    Vincent had long gone back to the car with the devil such as Beelzebub to wait for Chen Yu. When he saw Chen Yu coming back, he could not help but show his envy.


    "Chen, that woman is so beautiful."


    "You There will be opportunities in the future. "


    "Chen, can I really?"


    "Seize the opportunity."


    "I will, I will." Vincent clenched his fist.


    "I''ll call for a car later. Do you think it''s cheaper for me?"


    "Don''t even think about it."


    "Damn it, I''ll call Steven now and ask him to kill you."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Vincent was depressed: "where are you going now? Go home? "


    "Go to Ethan''s, we''ll go there for dinner."


    "Good." This may be Vincent''s only agreement with Chen Yu.


    Ethan is very dissatisfied with this. He doesn''t even welcome Chen Yu and Vincent to enter his hotel.


    But he was weak. Wanda had already run to Sasha.


    Ethan was so upset about it that it felt like his daughter had been hogged.


    "Chen, you''re going too far. If you come here every few minutes, you''ll have to eat and drink, and your dog will go up to my daughter."


    "They are free to fall in love. No one can stop them."


    "Get out of here with your dog. And you, Vincent, don''t you need to drive."


    "Even if you drive, you need to eat."


    "And then you turn to me for dinner?"


    "Well, I''ll get out of here and be satisfied?"


    "Vincent, don''t you send me back?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "Well, I''ll live here tonight. Ethan, do you have a charger of this model? My cell phone is dead."


    "No, there should be something else in that room for you. You can go and find it yourself. There''s a room charge of ten dollars."


    After Vincent left, Ethan and Chen Yu sat at the counter of the hotel.


    "Chen How long have we known each other? "


    "F * *, don''t talk to me in such a familiar tone for decades. We haven''t known each other for three months."


    "All right."


    The atmosphere fell into silence again, and no one spoke.


    Ethan stops talking several times. Chen can''t stand it anymore.


    "If you fart, you''ll let it go. I''m going upstairs."


    "Chen, I heard something happened to the black gang leader in the East District."


    "It''s none of my business."


    Chen Yu is confused by Ethan''s endless words.


    "Have you forgotten that he used to be your customer and you said his men had guns on your head."


    "Oh, really, it seems to have nothing to do with me. I don''t even know the name of the eldest brother. I hope these odds and ends will die outside, and none of them will stay."


    Chen Yu said quietly, even if it was Ethan, he would not say more.


    "I heard that they were broken down internally."


    "I''m not interested in this. Is there any rumors about it?"


    "I just want to tell you, if those people come to you, you stay away from them."


    "How could they have come to me." Chen Chu sneers.


    "It won''t be the best. This time they''re in big trouble. The best result is to die in some unknown corner."


    Chen Yu didn''t ask about it. It''s none of his business anyway.


    Besides, if he asks a few more questions, he will doubt Ethan.


    Chen Yu didn''t like them very much, but he didn''t want to be the Betrayer.


    And he didn''t know what position Ethan was talking about it.


    "Well, give me a tissue. The butter is dripping on my clothes."


    "Here you are, twenty cents."


    "My God!"


    "My God, you''re still the same."


    A voice came from behind, a woman of about fifty.When Chen saw the woman at first sight, he could not help but dodge her eyes.


    And the same is true of Ethan, whose eyes drifted away in an instant.


    The woman''s upper body is an open black work dress with a white shirt, and her lower body is a simple narrow skirt over the knee. She is wearing high-heeled shoes, her hair is coiled, her face is plain, and she is wearing wide rimmed glasses.


    This domineering manner made Chen Yu feel a little suffocating.


    "Well Hello, ma''am. Are you


    "You look so seedless. Are you afraid of me? Well, you''re afraid of me, just like most men saw me for the first time. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Capris, Chen is my friend."


    "Ethan, are you fat again? Your age and body shape should have high blood pressure? By the way, when we divorced, it seemed that you were going to take medicine to maintain it. How about now? Is it hard? "


    "Oh Sorry, I shouldn''t have talked about it in front of your friends. " With an apologetic face, caprice said, "is your name Chen? You should not have heard what you said just now, but as a friend of Ethan''s, I will unconsciously generalize you to his kind of people. "


    "That In fact, I don''t know him very well. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ethan.


    This woman is Ethan''s ex-wife, a mean woman.


    Chen Yu understood why Ethan divorced this woman.


    There is absolutely no man in the world who can stand this woman.


    "What do you do with Ethan? steal? Blackmail? Drug dealers? Or abduct women from Eastern Europe to sell sex? "


    "Well Ethan, do you have these businesses? "


    "Chen, don''t listen to this woman''s nonsense and don''t be fooled. This woman wants to send me to prison all the time."


    "I didn''t think about putting you in jail." "I don''t know," said Capris seriously.


    "Do you think I will believe you?" Ethan sneered.


    "No, I want to put you on the gallows. Prison is not enough to guarantee that your genes will be cut off." Capris suddenly became ferocious: "because of your genes, my son will become a fag! You damn fat pig, bedbug, you shouldn''t live in this world, you should be rotten meat in the sewer! "


    "Robio also has your blood in his body. You are his mother, so why do you say that robio became a gay because of me?"


    "You are his father, so you should take the main responsibility."


    "He was born from your son... Palace, so the real culprit is you."


    "It''s you, your dirty, dirty thoughts that are the culprit, and you are the sinner! I found you guilty! You go to hell. "


    "In terms of genetics, the genes given to children by fathers and mothers are actually inherited with the same probability..." Chen Yu is not appropriate to give the two people a little genetic knowledge.

 Chapter 89

    Chen Yu sat aside and had a drink and a hamburger.


    The former couple were having a good fight there, but it was clear that Ethan was the one in the bottom.


    Kepres suppressed Ethan completely, and the swearing spouted from her mouth was a textbook.


    "Is this your human quarrel?" Besib squatted in front of Chen Yu and watched with interest the quarrel between the two men: "seeing your human quarrel, I suddenly found that Raymond and Carrie and I usually quarreled too childish."


    "Do you know why I didn''t have dinner when I was sleeping with you? Because I''m afraid to see your body and waste my dinner. "


    "Do you think I''d like to sleep with you? I''d rather spend 20 dollars to find a prostitute on the side of the road... Girl, at least I don''t have to pay extra for the pill. "


    Chen Yu said that he was innocent. I didn''t


    "At least they can let me... Can you?"


    "You''re the one who should go to hell. You''re a jerk."


    "If I''m going to hell, I''ll drag you with me."


    Besieged, Raymond, and Carrie said, don''t be humble, both of you. You are all qualified.


    They are not good men and believe in women. They are the best example of evil men and women.


    "If I were them, I would recommend that they commit suicide. Suicide is 100% hell, which is highly recommended."


    "The best way to commit suicide is to shoot yourself in the temple. You don''t feel any pain. You can die instantly." Lao Hei also joined in the discussion.


    "Why do so many people choose sleeping pills? Many of the souls I''ve got have died from sleeping pills. " Asked Carrie curiously.


    "In fact, sleeping pill suicide is the most painful. I strongly oppose it." Lao Hei said: "the overdose of sleeping pills does not make people lose consciousness directly, but will cause dysfunction. People are still conscious. Diazepam begins to work on the whole body. Diazepam penetrates into the blood, just like throwing the body into boiling water, and the symptoms of dysfunction also start to expand. The stomach twitches, because the blood circulation is out of control, spasms and respiratory failure, just like It''s drowning, self Immolation, hanging and jumping


    After twenty minutes, both of them were tired of quarreling and sat in front of the counter to breathe.


    It seems that they all have a tacit understanding. It''s not the first time they quarreled.


    "What are you doing?" Ethan asked.


    "See if you have any fugitives here."


    "It''s not that you, the warden, took the money, let the prisoners go, and then you''re on my head?"


    It turns out that this aunt is the warden. She''s a real beauty.


    No wonder it''s so powerful. Ordinary people can''t do this job well.


    "Do you think I''m your son of a bitch?"


    In a word, the two people''s congresses have the posture of having another one.


    Fortunately, Ethan''s call interrupted the renewed fighting.


    "Hello, I''m Ethan Well, I see. "


    Ethan put down the phone: "Chen."


    Is there another customer? Though Ethan doesn''t have much to say, Chen Yu has understood Ethan''s meaning.


    Then, Ethan sent the customer''s information to Chen Yu''s mobile phone.


    This is a regular customer. Ninety eighth block, Ford.


    Is that the injured track and field player?


    "Ms. Capris, it''s time for me to go. Nice to meet you. Goodbye."


    "Goodbye Do you think in your heart that you will never see again? "


    "Er..." Is this woman a psychology student?


    "There will always be a chance to meet again, and I believe that." Caprice had a faint smile.


    Shit, I don''t want to see you again.


    Chen Yu fled away from the hotel as usual, and kapris put too much pressure on him.


    The only thing that I don''t like is Wanda. It and Sasha have already done a lot of work. They are just about to finish.


    As a result, Chen Yu kicked his ass directly and drove him away from salsa.


    Chen asked Vincent, who had already left, to come back to pick him up and send him to block 98.


    Chen Yu really doesn''t understand how such a pair of parents can produce such a decent robio.


    Although his sexual orientation is unusual, robio is very decent.


    At least, none of the people Chen knew was more upright than robio.


    He is like a saint who is perfect in human nature, much like the captain of the United States in the movie.


    Anyway, Chen Yu''s impression of robio is very, very good.


    Kind, honest, sincere and brave.


    Of course, Chen Yu didn''t plan to become a robio like person. He was too tired to live.


    Robio is like Capris and Ethan, the biggest irony.


    Two people with distorted personalities have such sunny children.At the time of daydreaming, he had arrived at Ford''s door.


    Chen rang the doorbell and the door opened.


    However, Chen Yu was shocked when he saw Ford.


    "Ford, you..."


    At the moment, Ford''s face was all bruised, and his white short sleeves were all bloodstained.


    "Chen, here you are Come in. " Ford''s voice was weak.


    As soon as Chen Yu entered the door, he held up the faltering Ford and helped him to the sofa.


    "It''s better to sit on the ground so as not to dirty the sofa. It''s not cheap to clean the sofa cover." Said Ford.


    "Are you still in the mood to care about this?"


    "I''m out of work now, I have to care about this, and I can only pay you 200 dollars at most."


    "You seem to have been beaten?"


    "Yeah, I rushed into the club manager''s office and had a big fight. Then I was removed from the club."


    "Then can''t you run track and field again?"


    "I can run, I''m still an athlete, if there''s a club willing to take me in."


    "Can individuals compete?"


    "Yes, the professional athlete is not decided by the club, but the identity given to me by the professional association. Last year, I ranked well in China. I was in the top 20. If I ran three times in a normal state, I should be in the top 15. This result can let me participate in the first level league in China, but I don''t even have money for surgery now."


    "How many years have you been an athlete? Didn''t save anything? "


    "Do you know how much I need for a nutritious meal every day? The standard nutritious meal for one day is 200 dollars. In the past, the club could share 60% of it for me, but now I even have a problem eating. "


    "How much money can you get in this first division?"


    "Not necessarily, it depends on the organizer, the organizer and the sponsor, but generally speaking, the prize money of the champion is between 50000 and 100000 dollars, and that of the runner up and the third place is between 30000 and 10000 dollars."


    "If you get a place, all the money belongs to the athletes, right?"


    "No, but also to the coach, the club."


    "Generally speaking, 5% for coaches, 5% to 10% for brokers, and 20% to 30% for clubs What, do you want to change to be an athlete? To be honest, Asians don''t have an advantage in track and field, and your physique and body shape are not suitable for playing track and field. "

 Chapter 90

    Generally, there are two kinds of sprinters. One is a short man, whose height is less than 1.8 meters, legs muscles are more powerful, and stride frequency is higher.


    There are also tall athletes with long limbs. The pace of these athletes is relatively slow, but the stride span is much larger than that of short athletes.


    Chen Yu obviously doesn''t belong to these two categories. Comparatively speaking, Chen Yu is taller, more than one meter eight, and his limbs are shorter than those of the athletes, not to mention his long legs. Even if Chen Yu exercises as strong as the athletes, he can''t run the track and field, especially the sprint.


    Of course, Chen Yu never wanted to be an athlete.


    Chen likes his life now, but he has enough leisure time.


    Not as athletes, nervous tension, every day to make themselves exhausted.


    Moreover, Chen Yu is over the age of being an athlete.


    Chen is interested in the prize money, that''s all.


    "What if it''s an international event? For example, the star Invitational game you said


    "In fact, the bonus of star invitational tournament is not high, the highest is 200000 dollars, and even the bonus of some Invitational competitions is not as good as that of domestic first-class events. Star invitational tournament is mainly to obtain the points of IAAF and expand its popularity, so as to have the opportunity to obtain the sponsorship of some domestic sponsors, or to increase the activity income."


    "What Diamond League and gold league?"


    "If you can play in the Diamond League Even in my heyday, I couldn''t participate. I didn''t have enough points, not enough domestic rankings, not enough places to compete, or to buy foreign cards to compete, but I couldn''t afford to. Finally, the Golden League is the ultimate stage for every track and field player, even surpassing the Olympic Games. "


    "If you win the gold league, how much will you earn?"


    "Don''t be kidding. I can''t be in the gold league or win the championship in my whole life. My best 100 meter result is only 9.95 seconds. In the first and second level domestic leagues, I''m not sure that I can win 100%, let alone the gold league. Unless you go to break all the legs of the competitors, and my achievement, even if I''m in the gold league, may even be promoted It can''t be done. "


    "I''m asking about income."


    "It''s not certain that the gold league is not a single battle, but a number of matches, and any one win, there are at least hundreds of thousands of dollars in income, which is only bonus income, plus the income of sponsors and advertisers, and even up to two million dollars."


    "If I heal your legs and help you get back to the top, or even beyond the top, and also sponsor you to participate in various events, how about giving me some bonus?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "Literally, I want to invest in you." Chen said.


    "You are a doctor, I believe you can cure my leg, but you say you want to invest in me, are you sure you know what you are talking about? Even after my recovery, I still need to rent a training center, hire a coach, keep fit and have a nutritious meal. It costs at least 20000 US dollars every month, and it''s not a month or two that can produce results, let alone the domestic league bonus. Your money is likely to drift. "


    "Although it''s investment, I also believe that you can achieve good results. I''m betting on your future. How about your future two years? I''ll bear these expenses for the next two years. I want 40% of all your income for the next two years."


    "Well, even if what you said is true, but 40% is too high. It''s impossible. You are even my health consultant. I can give you 10% at most. It''s impossible."


    ¡°10%£¿ I pay you $20000 a month, and can you guarantee that you earn more than $200000 a month? Let me figure it out. In two years, I need to invest 480000 dollars. That is to say, you have to earn 4.8 million dollars in two years at least. At least I won''t lose money. Do you think I''m a fool? "


    "40% is too high. Even if I look for a club, I can only get 20% or even less of my bonus. It''s only my bonus share, not my whole income. You want 40% of my whole income."


    "Well, if you refuse, forget what I just said when I didn''t say anything."


    "25%, I''ll give you 25% of all my income."


    "30%, less than that, that''s fine."


    "The premise is that you can make my score better. If you can make my score reach the Golden League quota, then I will accept this percentage."


    "Of course, I have a way to make you better."


    "You mean medication?" Ford''s face changed.


    "Of course No, don''t worry. I just make you stronger. "


    "It''s a deal. When shall we sign the contract?"


    "No contract required."


    "You''re not afraid of my default?"


    "I don''t like to sign any term contracts, but I believe that we are all contractual people Is that right? ""How long will it take me to get back on the track?"


    "I need to give you a more thorough examination, then a treatment plan and finally a recovery plan."


    ¡­¡­


    "Mr. bird, please don''t be a joke. In fact, I''m telling you this with a very serious attitude. It''s not a prank, it''s not a joke, it''s not a story." David looked at bird with a serious face.


    "Wait, you mean my daughter will be attacked by evil spirits?" Byrd''s smile gradually closed.


    "Yes, and not one evil spirit, maybe ten, maybe more." David said.


    "And hospitals are definitely not our main battleground." Sienna stood by David and said, "maybe in the hospital, there are many souls lying dormant. They will be influenced by your daughter''s soul and become evil spirits."


    ¡°why£¿¡± Byrd was still a little skeptical: "did Asha do something wrong?"


    "No, she did nothing wrong, just because she was born extraordinary, she will face the test of life and death, she has passed the test of death, now she will face the test of life, if she passes the test, then she will get extraordinary strength, and if she does not withstand the test, then she will never wake up."


    "Isn''t that a joke?"


    "Yes."


    "I prefer to believe Chen, the Oriental, Mr. policeman. Can you contact him? I want to ask him. "


    Compared with Sienna, bird was more willing to believe the man who helped him find his wife and daughter.


    "Mr. bird, I tried to call him just now, but his phone is off."


    "I need to think about it."


    Sienna looked at the clock hanging on the wall: "time is running out. It''s going to be 22 o''clock. After 22 o''clock, evil spirits may appear, and then continue until 1 o''clock in the morning."


    "Miss Sienna, are you sure you''ll show up tonight?"


    "It''s going to happen tonight, and it''s likely to be more dangerous than ever." Sienna said seriously.

 Chapter 91

    "Why?" David and bird looked at sienna.


    "Because it''s the third night." Said sienna.


    "What third night?"


    "Every psychic will fall into a coma when he experiences the test of life. If he is attacked on the first night, he is the chosen one, the second night is the extraordinary one, and the third night is the Holy Spirit one. Similarly, every day he delays, the greater the test he will face."


    "Miss Sienna, what night were you attacked?"


    "On the first night, most psychics did. I was saved by an old Gypsy Witch, my later teacher."


    "Is Asha going to gain superpower if he insists on tonight?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bird had a little excitement in his panic.


    "That No...... "


    "And what do you mean she is of the spirit?"


    "Like Jesus."


    "You say my daughter is Jesus?"


    "Of course not. It''s just the same thing."


    David asked doubtfully, "but Jesus is a man."


    "He''s different."


    "What''s different?"


    "How do I know." Sienna rolled her eyes.


    Bird hesitated, but Sienna was in a hurry.


    "You''d better make a decision quickly. It''s ten in a few minutes. It''s really dangerous then."


    "But where are you going to take my daughter out of the hospital?"


    "Church."


    "No, absolutely not!" "Absolutely not," cried bird at once


    "Why?"


    "Do you know what my daughter and my wife have experienced before? You know what? They are bullied, humiliated, strong, violent!! Then the damned devil, he put them in a box and buried them under the oak tree beside the church. Now you are going to take my daughter to the church? It''s better to think than to think. "


    "It''s OK not to go to church. Leave the city and go to a place with few people."


    "And why?" David asked, puzzled.


    "The fewer people there are, the fewer people will die, and the lower the chance of evil spirits. Although that woman is likely to attract evil spirits in a large area, it will take time to catch up with her even if she is sensed by evil spirits."


    "So it''s safe?"


    "No, it''s just relatively safe." Sienna shook her head: "so we can avoid most of the evil spirits."


    "And some of the evil spirits you said?" David swallowed and asked.


    All of a sudden, the light in the hospital corridor dimmed.


    "Here we are!" Sienna''s face changed.


    Sienna suddenly took out a sharp awl from her trouser pocket and chiseled hard at the wall.


    There was a twisted face on the wall, like a wail, but there was no sound.


    David and Byrd both saw it. Their faces were bloodless with fear. Sienna seemed to have done a small thing.


    "See? It''s just a small part. "


    "There will be more, later, to attack my daughter?"


    "Yes, and more terrible than that."


    "Get my daughter out of here."


    Byrd is called not to see the coffin and not to shed tears. He hesitated a moment ago, and in a second he made a direct compromise.


    "Wait Where''s my wife? She and Aisha were kidnapped together. They all went through the same thing. Would she... "


    "No, your wife won''t." Sienna said, "don''t involve irrelevant people. It''s not just your wife. You''d better not come with me, as long as I''m with your daughter."


    "No way, even if I believe you, I can''t let you take my daughter away. It''s absolutely impossible." Said bird firmly.


    "I''m a policeman It''s my duty to protect the people. " David also said before Sienna asked him to leave.


    Sienna didn''t know what David was thinking at the moment.


    God, it''s a dream.


    I am already in a supernatural story. How can I give up.


    "Is there any holy water or something? Or garlic? " David asked enthusiastically. He had no sense of crisis.


    Completely in a thrilling game experience, brought by the pleasure.


    "Please, Mr. policeman, now it''s about my daughter''s safety. Maybe the cross works?" Byrd added.


    "Enough of you. I''m a witch, not a Catholic priest. If you think Catholic priests are useful, you can ask priests to come and exorcise girls."


    "Well, we''ll listen to you, but you can''t drive us away.""Take the girl out of the hospital first."


    The trio moved quickly, and Byrd put his daughter directly in a wheelchair.


    Originally, she wanted to clean up her daughter''s clothes, but Sienna stopped her. She didn''t need to be in such trouble at all.


    After only three hours, her daughter will be able to turn around.


    Byrd also said hello to his wife, and went straight to Asha for discharge.


    "Get on my car, my car won''t be chased even if it''s speeding." David said, throwing the car key to sienna.


    "What''s the key for? I can''t drive. "


    Bird and David are a little surprised, in real life, there are people who don''t know how to drive.


    It''s like at home, they meet a young man who can''t read.


    There may be illiterates in the old generation in China, but in the young generation, it is almost impossible to be illiterate.


    The United States is a country that can use a driver''s license as an identity card, so we can imagine the car penetration rate in this country.


    At last David got on the driver''s seat and rushed out of the hospital in a police car.


    Kuang Dang --


    "drive slowly, do you want us to have a direct accident?"


    "How can the car vibrate so much? Is the evil spirit attached to the car?"


    "Asshole, you didn''t slow down on the speed bump." "If you can''t drive well, just change me. I don''t want my daughter and I to die in a tragic car accident instead of in the hands of evil spirits."


    "It''s Miss Sienna who said to drive faster."


    "That''s not..."


    "I don''t think it''s fast enough..." Sienna looked at the back. "Something is running after us."


    "Back? Nothing? "


    "See the car with the red front lights in the back."


    "Damn, I changed the front light into red. I should get out of the car and give him a ticket. Besides, his exhaust is obviously over standard, so much black smoke." David has an occupational disease.


    "It''s not refitted, it''s attached to the evil spirit. Didn''t you find that the car had no driver at all?"


    At this time, David and bird finally realized that the car behind was weird.

 Chapter 92

    What''s more, the black smoke doesn''t come out of the exhaust port at the back of the car, but from the window.


    "The back car is full of evil spirits. We''d better get rid of them."


    "Why don''t they just fly after us and attach themselves to the car?"


    "Because they are not fast enough, how fast do you think they will be? Most of them are just a little faster than ordinary people."


    "Then if there were no cars, they wouldn''t never catch up with us?"


    "I''m talking about most, and a small part is the most threatening."


    "What will happen to a small part of what you say?"


    "You''d better not know. You''ll have nightmares."


    Bang -


    David and Byrd were terrified when the car was jacked.


    David struggled to keep his balance: "Sienna Find a way to exorcise that car. "


    "No way, unless you can stop it, otherwise, if I get out of the car directly, I will be killed."


    "You are a witch. How could you be killed?"


    "I''m not Superman, you fool. Don''t say that again."


    "Is there no way?"


    "Get rid of it."


    "Look at me." David stepped on the gas and the car jumped out.


    Byrd and Sienna were all on the back. David''s acceleration was so fierce that they didn''t get ready.


    Although there are very few vehicles on the road at the moment, but this kind of rush in the city still makes the Bode and Sienna in the car feel frightened.


    "Slow Slow down... "


    "Well, get rid of it." David patted the horn proudly. Looking from the rear mirror, the car occupied by the evil spirit has been thrown away.


    "Fortunately, if the evil spirits are not attached to a small car, but a large truck, the collision just now can make us fall to the ground." Said bird, clapping his chest.


    Toot -


    a loud and resounding horn sound, resounding through the road under the night.


    The faces of the three men were all white in an instant. Only one of them appeared in the back, and the front lights were glowing red.


    Anyone who has seen transformers should know what Optimus Prime looks like in truck form.


    At the moment, what I''m chasing behind is that model.


    "Speed up! Speed up... "


    "Speed up! Speed up... "


    Byrd and Sienna are screaming. It''s terrible. They''re being chased by that kind of Big Mac.


    This police car only needs to be gently kissed on the bottom of the car to ensure that it can be smashed into scrap iron.


    David stepped on the gas again. With a crash, the police car sped out and gradually pulled away from the truck.


    "Fortunately, as long as the car is not in good condition, that big truck should not catch up with us." Bird looked at the big truck behind his eyes and said.


    At the next moment, the car slows down.


    "Why is it slowing down?"


    "No No more oil... "


    ¡°why£¿¡±


    When the car stopped, David shouted, "run..."


    The big truck is close at hand. At the moment when bird rushed out of the car holding Asha, the big truck has hit the police car more than ten meters away.


    Just a little slower, and they''re going to crumble.


    The truck stopped not far away, but because of the narrow road, it could not turn around.


    At this time, Sienna rushed to the front of the truck, said it, and then she spread her hand and spilled a piece of fluorescent powder.


    There was a scream in the black smoke, which made people feel numb. It seemed that something was going to rush through the black smoke to sienna.


    However, as long as the fluorescent powder floating in the air is touched, it will be taken back immediately.


    "The God of Zuma, listen to my call, descend the power of God, and burn up the sin in front of me."


    In an instant, the phosphor deflagrates in the air, and the black smoke is blown away.


    "Well, the evil spirits are gone."


    "It''s over?" Asked bird and David incredulously.


    "These are just cannon fodder. The real danger has not come."


    "What shall we do now?"


    "Get on this truck."


    The big truck has a wider seat and is more comfortable to sit on than a police car.


    David continued to be a driver, but looking at his face, he was more excited than frightened.


    "I hope this truck doesn''t run out of gas..."


    It didn''t take long for the truck to stop.


    David and Sienna looked at bird, who was dumbfounded, "really out of gas?"


    "Mr. bird, is your mouth cursed?"


    Sienna is also patting her forehead. She has never been so unlucky.


    "What shall we do now?""What else can I do? Change a car." Said Sienna in agony.


    "How to change?"


    Sienna looked around, took out a doll from her pocket, opened the head of the doll, and a black smoke came out of it.


    David and bird subconsciously step back. The black smoke looks familiar.


    It seems to be very similar to those evil spirits in front. The black smoke begins to gather and turn into a ferocious face.


    "Jie Jie Two delicious souls... "


    Pa -


    "don''t scare people." Sienna slapped the grimace: "I want to introduce you to my father, inberg."


    "He he he..."


    "Evil spirit, but now it''s my evil spirit servant."


    "He he He''s not going to swallow our souls, is he


    "No, Dad, control a car. We''re running for our lives now."


    Yinberger was not happy with a car that floated to the side of the road. Within half a quarter of an hour, the car turned red.


    "Don''t pick a car without oil..."


    "Ah This car doesn''t have fuel. Let''s change it. " Yinberg drifted out again.


    "Mr. bird, I think you''d better not open your mouth on the next road. I''m sure your mouth must be cursed."


    Finally, yinberg changed to another SUV, and everyone got on again.


    David was just about to sit in the driver''s seat when yinberg''s grimace suddenly called out, "go away, I haven''t driven in ten years."


    David looked at Sienna in fright, and Sienna shrugged: "let him drive. Since he is called out, he will get angry if he doesn''t satisfy his wishes."


    Yinbao excitedly drives the car, Sienna is all over the face doesn''t matter.


    But David and bird are not so calm. They are sitting in a car driven by a evil spirit. No one can be so calm.


    The point is, this evil spirit, unexpectedly put an ordinary SUV out of the F1 car.


    "Miss Sienna Could you please ask your father Open Slow down? "


    "Do you know what he did before he died?"


    "For what?"


    "Racing driver?" Bird asked tentatively.


    "Bingo, that''s right. He''s a biker from man island."


    "Fortunately, he''s not a formula one driver." Bird clapped his chest.


    "He died on formula one."

 Chapter 93

    "Mr. bird, I don''t think you can speak any more." David said with a great deal of fear.


    "He is a madman, chasing death all his life, and then he succeeds. He has challenged low altitude skydiving, rock climbing without safety rope, deep-sea diving, downhill skiing, and then to man Island TT. Formula F1 is his last challenge, but when the end is near, he still hasn''t rushed past. The car breaks down, rolls and disintegrates, and his head is straight Hit the guardrail. "


    Sienna looked at yinberg and said: "then on that F1 track, every time there is a race, at least one racer has an accident."


    "Rockers death circuit?" David asked in amazement.


    "You know?"


    "I''ve heard of it." David swallowed: "the most dangerous track in the world, the death rate is close to that of man Island TT."


    "Before I found him, he had been there for six years, killing 13 drivers."


    David and Byrd both shivered and looked at inberg in horror.


    Yinberg turns his head and grins.


    On that ferocious and horrible face, it was full of gloomy and horrible.


    "Are you sure he won''t devour our souls?"


    "Evil spirits do not devour the living soul directly."


    "All right."


    "But I can drive directly to the bottom of the cliff, and then I can devour your soul."


    "Ah I want to get off... "


    "Okay, inberg, you don''t have to scare them anymore."


    "Miss Sienna, are you sure your father won''t really drive the car off the cliff?"


    "No, as long as I''m in the car."


    "Why?"


    "He is my evil servant."


    With courage, David reached out to explore inberg''s body.


    As soon as the car began to slip, Sienna immediately grabbed David and said, "do you want to die?"


    "What''s the matter? Can''t you touch it? "


    "The evil spirit has no substance. If you touch it, its spirit will collapse. Just like before, the car will be out of control before it is reunited."


    "It looks like Mr. inberg is driving. We are out of danger." Said bird.


    "No, I can feel the danger approaching." "And more than one, maybe one of them is more vicious than me," said inberg


    All of a sudden, inberg hit the steering wheel fiercely, the car skidded on the road, but it turned a corner in the extreme way.


    All three of them were like roller coasters, and David had yelled out in horror.


    "Inberg, isn''t it..."


    At this time, the lights on the road behind the car began to dim one by one, just like being chased by the shadow.


    "Something''s coming!"


    All of a sudden, David in the front seat felt a fit of suffocation. He had a pair of hands on his neck and was pressing him hard against his back.


    "Save Help me... "


    Sienna immediately took out the taper she had with her and stabbed it hard into David''s back.


    The back of David''s neck was suddenly broken.


    "Miss Sienna What''s the matter? "


    "A evil spirit ran into the car."


    "What?"


    "Don''t you say evil spirits can''t attack people directly?"


    "It didn''t attack you directly. You just pinched yourself." Said sienna.


    "Me? I pinch myself? "


    "David, you are pinching yourself. I thought you were going to do something."


    "What''s the matter with me?"


    "Affected by that evil spirit, but it has been solved by me."


    "Can evil spirits control our consciousness?"


    "Not every evil spirit can. Every evil spirit has its own special place." Said sienna.


    "What is your father''s special ability?"


    "Drive." Sienna replied.


    "Is driving a special ability? I mean that kind of special ability like the X-Men. "


    "Driving like a madman." Sienna replied forcefully.


    "Are there any cool special abilities?"


    "Frighten people."


    David''s a little desperate, driving?


    Who can''t drive?


    And scare people. What the hell is this?


    "Is there no more practical ability?"


    "You look down on me, don''t you, boy?" Yinbao turns his head again, and this time he just turns his head 90 degrees. David''s scalp is numb.


    Master, don''t do this.


    Although I know you''re bluffing, it''s really terrible."Mr. inberg, don''t you need to look at the road when you drive?"


    "No, I know where to drive is the best."


    All of a sudden, the car shook violently, and Sienna''s face changed dramatically again: "no, another evil spirit got into the car."


    The car suddenly swung and wobbled. Yinberg controlled the steering wheel and tried to keep the car stable before turning over.


    But it''s a matter of time before the car overturns.


    "Sienna, come on, I can''t control the car..." Yelled inberg.


    Sienna looked at David. "Do you have a gun?"


    "Yes."


    "Give me the gun."


    "Ah?" As a policeman, he instinctively wants to refuse, but once again, the situation is extraordinary, he hesitates and asks, "what are you going to do? Guns can''t hurt evil spirits, can they? "


    "No ordinary bullets." Sienna said, take out a small package, which is full of fluorescent powder.


    "What are these? I thought you used this to get rid of evil spirits. "


    "The main ingredient is phosphorus."


    "Phosphorus? God, the air will burst. Do you want to kill us? "


    "Don''t worry, it''s added magic and has been converted into magic phosphorus." Sienna grabs David''s gun and pours the magic phosphorus into it.


    Then close your eyes, hold the muzzle of the gun in both hands, and start moving slowly.


    David and bird huddled in fear.


    àØ - àØ -


    Sienna fired one shot at the bottom of the car and one shot at the back seat, which lowered the muzzle.


    "Another one."


    "Miss Sienna, don''t close your eyes when you shoot. It''s very dangerous. There are still people in the car." David cried out in horror.


    "That is, even if you don''t hit someone, if you hit a device of the car, or hit the fuel tank Hmmm Byrd was screaming in fear.


    David covered bird''s mouth, but it was too late.


    "Sienna, you''ve hit the gas tank. It''s going down."


    "Get out of the car. Get out of the car."


    All of them get out of the car. David opens the wheelchair. Bird takes Asha and puts him in the wheelchair.


    "What now?"


    "Run, run." Sienna has run.


    "Ah?"


    "Run hard, don''t look back."


    But David couldn''t help looking back. He saw a huge cloud of black gas behind him.


    "Sienna, put me away. Put me away. I don''t want to mix with these things."

 Chapter 94

    Sienna took out the previous box, put Yin Baide away, then changed another box, opened it.


    Another puff of black smoke came out. This time, a woman like evil spirit came out. She was fat and huge, at least twice as big as yinbaide.


    "Maria, help us stop the evil spirits behind us."


    "Ah Little bitch, do you want to kill me? I''m your mother. Do you think I can fight with so many evil spirits? Hurry up and take me back. I don''t want to die again. There''s nothing left after this death... "


    Bird and David in the gallop turn their heads and look at Sienna, who is also in the gallop: "is she your mother?"


    "Yes."


    "And your evil servant, too?"


    "Yes."


    "Your father and your mother are your evil servants?"


    "Yes."


    "Do you like to make evil servants out of the souls of your relatives?"


    "There''s no way. Whoever turns them into evil spirits will either destroy them or turn them into evil spirits servants."


    At this time, a evil spirit came up. Although Maria was fat, she was very agile. She took a big breath and took a deep breath. The evil spirit was inhaled by Maria.


    David and bird panted as they pushed the wheelchair, looking curiously at Maria.


    They found Maria''s body seemed to be a little bigger. David asked curiously, "is this your mother''s ability?"


    Maria opened her mouth to reveal her yellow and black teeth.


    "She is the most fierce kind of evil spirit and the trump card in my hand." Said sienna.


    "How did she die?"


    "She offended the black gang, and was forced to eat 40 kilograms of food, which killed her." Sienna said, "and when she died, she left all the people who had killed her, all of Ken''s flesh and blood blurred."


    "Don''t you say that evil spirits can''t hurt people directly?"


    "So she is the most vicious spirit."


    Sienna looked at Maria and said, "Maria, don''t ask you to kill the evil spirit mixture, just delay them for 30 minutes."


    "Thirty minutes? It can''t be done in a minute. How many evil spirits are there? All the evil spirits of the whole city have been recruited here, but there are the same ones as me. "


    At this time, in the evil spirit mixture, a huge evil spirit rushed out.


    Maria''s figure is big enough, twice as big as that of an adult, but she looks like a child in front of this evil spirit.


    This is a five meter high evil spirit, making a roar.


    The giant evil spirit raised his hand and pushed Maria to the ground.


    "Miss Sienna, won''t you help your mother?"


    "Don''t worry about her, I just want her to delay."


    "But Her situation looks very dangerous. "


    "She is the most vicious spirit. How could she be so fragile?" Sienna was confident in Maria, not worried at all.


    "Is your relationship with your mother very bad?"


    "Can you have a good feeling for a woman who sold her daughter to the gang when she was nine?"


    "Well That giant evil spirit was also a human being in his lifetime? " Bird clearly didn''t want to continue the subject.


    "It''s just in vain. In fact, he is better than ordinary evil spirits. Maria is pretending She is always like this, despicable, shameless, but when you ignore her, she will not hesitate to rush up and bite you


    At this time, Maria came up again: "little bitch, you speak ill of me behind your back. Sooner or later, I will break free of your shackles, and then..."


    "Until then, you''ll be obedient."


    "I have eaten two evil spirits. I can''t eat any more..."


    "Activity first, eat later. Don''t you want to get rid of my shackles earlier? This is a great opportunity. The more you swallow, the sooner you get rid of me."


    It seems that the mother and daughter are in the same boat.


    David and Byrd run with all their lives, but they are very tired, both physically and mentally.


    Another evil spirit came up, saying that Maria could not eat. She grabbed the fat palm of her hand and put it in her mouth.


    "Good support..." Maria is a little bigger.


    "Will Ms. Maria eat enough evil spirits directly, get rid of your control, and then eat us all?" Asked bird, trembling.


    David glared at Byrd angrily. "You don''t talk. No one thinks you''re dumb."


    As Sienna ran, she took out Maria''s doll.


    She found cracks in Maria''s dolls.


    Sienna looked back and saw that Maria had caught two more evil spirits and thrust them into her mouth.


    "How do I feel that she will become our biggest trouble?" Bird looked back, too.Pa -


    the doll in Sienna''s hand is completely smashed, and Sienna opens her mouth.


    "Your mouth is really poisonous..."


    "Little bitch Stop for me, I''ll swallow you! "


    When the dolls were smashed, Maria felt them.


    Her constraints are completely undone. Now She''s free!


    Sienna took out another doll and released another evil spirit.


    A white haired grandfather.


    "Let me guess his identity..."


    "Is he your grandfather?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Sienna said to the master, "stop Maria."


    "Cough Maria. " Grandpa said.


    Maria a rampage, Grandpa directly disappear.


    But Maria didn''t run a few steps, and grandpa appeared in front of her again.


    "Maria, listen to me..."


    "Go away, two old men." Maria clapped out, and grandpa vanished again.


    "They are..."


    "Give me ten minutes, no, just one. Listen to me."


    "Go away..." Maria didn''t give grandpa any face. She took a breath out of her mouth and blew grandpa away again


    "Words and spirits."


    "What?"


    "Chatterbox."


    "Is there anything more normal among your evil servants?"


    "My grandma hasn''t called out yet. Do you want to see her?"


    "Forget it." Subconsciously, they both felt that Sienna''s grandmother would not be a normal evil spirit.


    However, I have to admit that the old man was successful in delaying Maria''s speed.


    "Will he never die?" Asked bird.


    Grandpa suddenly appeared at the side of the three people, breathlessly said: "no, I can''t support it, I want to go back."


    "All of you are going to die..." Maria now looks like a meat mountain, rushing towards the crowd.


    The weapon in Sienna''s hand, the spike, was thrown at Maria.


    The magic weapon flew into the air and suddenly turned into a python, wrapping Maria.


    "So powerful..." David and bird stopped and looked at Maria and the snake in surprise.


    "Don''t stop, keep running..." Cried sienna.

 Chapter 95

    Byrd and David remembered that they were running for their lives.


    "What is that? Magic? "


    "It was the vision of the serpent of desire, not only delaying Maria for a moment, but also the mixture of evil spirits behind. That was the most terrible."


    "Do you still have a card? Like your grandmother? "


    "No, I have only three evil servants."


    "I thought you would have a family photo."


    "My grandma is also a witch. If she turns into a evil spirit, it''s quite a terrible thing. I can''t accept it."


    "Where are we now?" Asked bird.


    "It looks like the entrance to a small town. We can''t go in." Said sienna.


    "This seems to be Dashan town This is Chen''s house. "


    "It''s no use. That man can''t save us. He''s a burden, too." Said sienna.


    "But is it possible for us to turn around now?" David pointed to a mixture of evil spirits hundreds of meters away from the rear.


    "They seem to be slowing down, but How do I feel that they have become more terrifying? "


    "It''s their carnival. They''re devouring each other. It''s not a good sign." Said sienna.


    David suddenly took out a key: "when Chen left that day, he left me a key. He said that if he was in danger and could not contact him, he could go to his basement to hide."


    "Do you believe him?"


    "I believe in Chen." David said firmly.


    "You know, if we really hide in that basement, we''ll never get back."


    "We have no way to go now, because we can''t run far with our two legs, let alone we can''t run now."


    "Take us to the Oriental''s house." Sienna finally made up her mind.


    ¡­¡­


    Bang Bang -


    Farley heard a knock at the door and rose from the sofa.


    "Is that bastard back? He doesn''t even have a key. " Farry said to herself discontentedly.


    When I opened the door, I saw a few strangers.


    Two men, a woman, seemed to be running for their lives, pushing a girl who was lying in a wheelchair in a coma.


    "You are?"


    "Well Are you Chen''s girlfriend? "


    "No, I''m his roommate. Are you Chen''s friends?"


    "Yes, take us to the basement." David said eagerly.


    "Chen won''t let me go to the basement. We have an agreement."


    "We have Chen''s permission. I have the key." David said.


    "The basement doesn''t seem to be locked. Why do you need a key?"


    "Don''t talk about it. Time is running out. Take us to the basement."


    "Wait Are you really Chen''s friends? "


    "Is it true that Chen is not at home?"


    "He''s not here, so I can''t let you in." Fari is still very wary of these people in front of her.


    "Damn, he can''t get through..." Cried David eagerly.


    "What you can''t run away, give up your soul." Maria had come to the door with the weapon and the spikes that Sienna had used.


    "Who is this woman, and she is also your friend? She is so big. " Fari looked at Maria behind the crowd, her face puzzled.


    Sienna''s bag containing magic phosphorus directly hit Maria''s face. When magic phosphorus came into contact with Maria, it exploded instantly.


    "Ah I''m going to kill you... " Maria''s body was ablaze with colorful flames, which looked terrible.


    "You..." Farry is scared. Are these people gangsters?


    But the next moment, Maria stood up again. The flame on her body did not extinguish. Her ferocious and twisted face and huge figure made her look more terrible.


    Sienna pushes Farley straight away. "Go to the basement."


    "What is that? What is that? "


    "Evil spirit Where is the basement? "


    "Under the stairs." Fari followed in the footsteps of all.


    People came to the entrance of the basement, and the door pulled.


    "Unlocked?"


    "All in, all in." Sienna urged.


    People went down to the basement, turned on the lights, and saw that there were some medical tools and some books in the basement.


    "It''s impossible to stop Maria here, let alone the evil spirit mixture behind." Sienna cried, "we have been tricked. The Oriental tricked us."


    "Well, there''s another door here." David saw a door on the wall.


    "There''s a keyhole in the door," Byrd said


    David stretched out his hand directly and the door opened, but behind it was the wall. There was nothing else.At this time, there was a bang outside the basement.


    People become more nervous, Maria Or something even more terrible, has entered the house.


    Sienna saw the door and the key hole in it.


    "No, it''s a hidden magic gate."


    "What?" The crowd looked at Sienna in bewilderment.


    "Close the door and insert the key into the keyhole."


    David broke his hand and twisted the key.


    Click -


    a damp breath came out of the door, and everyone shivered.


    "Here Will there be any monsters behind this? " Bird asked in some fear.


    Neila -


    at this time, people heard the sound behind the door like claws pulling the door panel.


    David looked at Byrd and then at sienna. "Do you want to open it?"


    Without Byrd''s words, Sienna would not hesitate, but now


    Wheezing - wheezing -


    they all heard that there was a heavy wheezing behind the door, which was definitely not human''s wheezing, more like some kind of large-scale The gasp of a very large creature.


    But as they hesitated, Maria had put her head in the basement.


    The grim face, with scorching marks, appeared in front of the crowd.


    "I found you, Jie Jie Wait, why can''t you come in... "


    Maria is so big that she can''t fit into the door.


    "Aren''t all evil spirits allowed to cross the wall?" David asked in a low voice.


    "It should be related to this door. Maybe we opened it, so the environment here has changed."


    "Fortunately, she can''t deform like plasticine..." Bird patted his chest.


    At this time, Maria began to force her way into the door, and her body, indeed, was like plasticine.


    All eyes were on Byrd, and they hated Byrd more than Maria.


    "OK, ok I know. I shut up. "


    "You have no way to escape? Dear Sienna, don''t worry. I will leave you in the last one I will take care of you as you were when you were a child. "


    "Sienna, do you have any unused magic? Use it now."

 Chapter 96

    Sienna wryly smiled: "if I had any cards, I would not keep them until now."


    "Then So let''s open this door? "


    "Are you sure that the monster behind the door will not eat us?"


    "Maybe Maybe it''s with us? "


    Maria was about to put her body into the basement door, but just then, Maria''s movements suddenly stopped.


    Maria tried to turn her head, but she could not turn it at all because she was blocking the door tightly.


    "What? Damn it! Don''t touch me... "


    Maria looked angry and wanted to kick the back of her things.


    But the next moment, Maria''s face suddenly showed a very painful look.


    They all found Maria''s abnormality. Maria''s face changed from pain to panic. She grabbed the door of the basement entrance.


    "Sienna Help me Help me... " Maria completely became frightened: "help me..."


    Next moment, Maria seems to be dragged out by some kind of force, and the door of the basement entrance is also dragged out.


    It took her more than ten minutes to cram into the next half of her body, but she was dragged out for a moment.


    Then they heard Maria''s lament from outside the basement.


    The process was very fast, and within seconds Maria''s wailing had disappeared, and there was silence outside.


    "Yes What is it? "


    "Here comes the evil spirit mixture..." Sienna is not sure.


    Dong Dong -


    footsteps came from the outside of the basement, a figure that made everyone feel amiable, appeared at the entrance of the basement.


    "Hello, it looks like I''m a little late."


    All of them stared at Chen Yu, who suddenly appeared.


    "Fortunately, you didn''t open the door." Chen Yu went into the basement and pulled out the key on the magic door.


    "Oriental, you..."


    "Chen, it''s really nice of you to come back." David has embraced Chen Yu excitedly.


    "And Maria? And the evil spirits? " Sienna couldn''t believe looking at Chen Yu.


    "Don''t worry, they are all gone." Chen Yu said in a flat voice.


    "What do you mean when I''m gone? Have you driven them out? It''s impossible. There are hundreds of evil spirits, and many are terrible ones. "


    Compared with being rescued in vain, Sienna was more reluctant to accept that Chen Yu actually eliminated the evil spirit.


    At this time, Aisha in the wheelchair makes a soft sound.


    "Aisha Asha, are you awake? " Cried Byrd, ecstatic.


    "Dad Where is this? "


    Sienna frowned and looked at the time: "it''s not until one o''clock in the morning, it''s over?"


    "Come out. Are you going to spend the night in the basement?"


    When fari came out of the basement, she saw a mess in the living room.


    "Chen, I want you to explain what''s going on, and what''s going on with them?"


    Chen Yu sits on the sofa, which is the only sofa in the living room.


    "Don''t you see it already? What can I say?"


    "How did you get rid of Maria? How do you get rid of those evil spirits? You can''t do it. "


    "Well, well, I can''t do it. All right, should you leave my house?"


    "Chen, can I stay for one night?" David obviously didn''t have the courage to go on the night.


    "Mr. Chen, you can''t let me take Asha out so late, can you?" Byrd''s case is good, too.


    "And you? Miss. "


    Sienna hesitated. "I want to stay, too. I have a lot of questions for you to answer."


    "I''m sorry, I''m not obliged to answer your question, Mr. bird. You can take your daughter to bed in the guest room, or you can use my bath towel. There are disposable toiletries in the bathroom, but there are no clothes to change."


    "Thank you. You saved my daughter twice. Thank you."


    "Just by the way."


    "Dad, what happened? Shall we not go home? " Ashawol was in Byrd''s arms, and she looked awake, as if she had fully recovered.


    "Chen, where do I sleep?" David immediately came up and asked, "if you don''t have enough rooms here, I don''t mind sharing a room with someone else."


    And David turned to sienna.


    "Here." Chen Chu pointed to the floor: "living room."


    "No?"


    "I''m tired. I''m going to have a rest." Chen Chu turned around and left.


    "Wait..." Farrie pulls Chen Yu: "things are not clear, do not go.""What should be seen or not? You have seen it. What else do you want to know?"


    "What''s in the basement? I mean behind that door. "


    "I remember saying, this is a ghost house, isn''t it?"


    "Is there really a ghost here?"


    "Anyway, as long as you don''t open that door casually, the things in it won''t come out, at least don''t open it when I''m away."


    Everyone swallowed their saliva. They were all in their minds, playing their imagination.


    When bird and his daughter came back to the room, they began to wash in turn.


    Then one by one, they sat in their pajamas or bare arms and chatted in the living room.


    Soon bird, who had put his daughter to sleep, came out too. It seemed that he was much more relaxed.


    They were in a circle, drinking beer and eating snacks.


    "Chen, I really want to thank you Of course, Miss Sienna, thank you also for your efforts. "


    "I don''t want to talk about it any more. I''m a doctor. I''m a part-time psychic."


    "If you are all part-time, what is my professional witch?"


    "Are you a witch?" Fari looked at Sienna with her eyes shining.


    "Yes, this is my business card. If you need to get rid of spirits and call ancestors, you can contact me. By the way, I also sell magic potions." Sienna immediately took out a business card and handed it to fari: "or divination, I can also contact the diviner for you."


    "Do you teach magic? I want to learn magic, too. "


    "No, you have no talent."


    "Chen, can you check my daughter''s health? I''m worried about what''s going to happen to her. "


    "It''s OK to have a physical examination, but if it''s psychological trauma, I''m afraid there''s nothing I can do. I''m not a psychologist, and I''m charging for it."


    "Well, how much is it? I just lost my job recently... "


    "If it''s just a physical examination, $100, plus, I only take cash, and I don''t have an invoice. I don''t have a medical license."


    "Chen, are you an illegal doctor?" David asked in surprise.


    "Why, are you going to catch me?"


    "Please, how can I arrest you? You are not in my jurisdiction anyway." David rolled his eyes.


    "It''s a hundred dollars for a check-up. Is it so expensive?"


    "You can''t afford a hundred dollars?"

 Chapter 97

    "Well, I don''t have any savings."


    Americans don''t have the habit of saving money. Their idea is to spend in advance, and then pay back the credit card.


    "Well, this time I''ll be free." Chen Chu curled his mouth and sent the Buddha to the West: "by the way, what did you do?"


    "I''m a personal trainer, but because my wife and daughter were kidnapped, I haven''t been to my employer for several days, so I''m fired."


    "What is the main teaching?"


    "Fitness and safety coach, I have a Trainer Certificate."


    "Just in time, I have a customer. He is a professional track and field player, but there is no club. Can you train him?"


    "Of course, of course."


    "Well, I''ll give you his business card. Then you can contact him and tell him that I introduced him."


    "His salary will not be very high for the time being, because he has just been injured."


    Byrd will not refuse. He needs this employer very much now, even if his salary is lower.


    "Well, it''s time for you to go to bed, David. You can go to my room to sleep." Chen Yu stood up and said.


    "And you?"


    Instead of answering David''s questions, Chen entered the basement and locked the door.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Everyone fell into silence, and then went back to their rooms to sleep.


    Chen Zhao has made an agreement with Ford, and he plans to invest in Ford.


    So Chen Yu is not only to help him heal his leg injury, but also to find ways to improve his performance.


    Chen recalled that there was a kind of medicine mentioned in the demon medical book, which can improve the physical quality of human beings.


    And from the formulation of this medicine, it is not complicated.


    The main point is that the most important formula of this medicine is devil crystal, which is exactly what Chen Yu needs most.


    However, there are some potions that need to be obtained from hell.


    Of course, the cost of going back and forth to hell is too high. Let the body of Beelzebub call Chen Yu to hell, and one hundred souls are needed as sacrifices at a time.


    So it''s more cost-effective to buy from Razi. Although the prices given by Razi are generally higher than the original value, Chen has no choice but to buy from Razi.


    "Chen, I just helped you eliminate 238 evil spirits, so now you owe me 238 years of devil crystallization."


    "I''ll give it back to you when I''m well off."


    Chen Yu can''t get so many devil crystals now. Seriously, this time, Chen Yu felt that he really lost a lot.


    At first, he thought that maybe there were only about ten or twenty evil spirits attacking the girl, which he could afford.


    I didn''t expect to pay such a big price at one time.


    However, Chen Yu still has a perfect crystal on his hand, which was obtained when he saved people in the fire last time.


    There are also some scattered devil crystals. The total year is 20 years.


    As well as a small amount of perfect crystal powder, is the first perfect crystal after grinding.


    Instead of calling Razi directly, Chen asked besib to convey what he needed and then let Razi bring it.


    "Twenty vines of inmans, one year''s devil crystal, five eyes of the Soul Eater, one year''s devil crystal..."


    Chen bought a lot of each material, and all of them were paid with devil crystal.


    Raz likes to do business with Chen Yu very much. After all, all his customers before him don''t pay with devil crystal, most of them are barter.


    Only the living one in front of him can give him devil crystallization.


    And the things he sells are not unique, even many demons can get them.


    So when doing business with Chen Yu, he dare not have any ambiguity, but only a lot more.


    "Great living man, all the things you want are here. Please count them."


    "Don''t count. I can trust you."


    Of course, it''s just Chen Yu''s face-to-face words. After Raz leaves, he will still count them once.


    He would like to see Raz lose something so that the next time he does business, he will have a chance to take the lead.


    After sending Raz away, Chen entered the laboratory and began to try to make medicine.


    "Extract the juice from the vines of inmans, then pour it on the petals of rootless flowers, then mash the rootless flowers and pour them into the water of the Styx River..."


    After a busy night, Chen Chu prepared the potion, a bottle of purple liquid.


    This bottle of medicine doesn''t look like ordinary liquid medicine. It seems to be boiling inside, but in fact, it''s normal temperature.


    Chen touched a little with his finger, and then put it into his mouth to taste it.


    No taste I don''t know how effective it is.


    Before Ford cured his leg injury, he needed to find someone or an animal to do the experiment.Beelzebub, they can''t, because this potion is only useful for human beings.


    All of a sudden, Chen Yu thought about it. Would you like to see David?


    Chen ran out of the basement and opened his bedroom door.


    It''s just over six o''clock in the morning. Chen Yu brings up David in deep sleep.


    "David, get up."


    "Chen When is it... " David rubbed his eyes and looked at the clock on the wall. "My God, it''s only six now. Let me sleep a little longer."


    "Drink this."


    "Breakfast? Thank you David didn''t even look at it. He put the potion in his mouth and then fell asleep.


    But David didn''t sleep long and felt a tingling in his arm.


    "Ah..." David opened his eyes again and saw Chen Chu taking a syringe and drawing blood for himself.


    "Chen, what do you do?"


    "It''s nothing. I''ll check you up. You go to sleep."


    "Wait Did you do any experiments on me? " David suddenly woke up: "I remember what you just gave me It''s not like breakfast. "


    "That''s my new medicine. It can improve my health." Chen said.


    "Improve physical fitness?"


    "Yes."


    "Can you make me a superman?"


    "No."


    "What''s the use of that?"


    "I don''t know. I need to take your blood and check it. Now you can sleep at ease."


    "Wait, how do you make me sleep at ease? Is there any side effect of your medicine? "


    "Absolutely not. Don''t worry."


    With Chen Yu''s meaningful smile, David couldn''t settle down.


    "Really?"


    "Really."


    "I''m still not sure."


    "Then get up and see how it works. In fact, this medicine is my first time to make it."


    "For the first time? You don''t do clinical trials at all? "


    "Yes, you are my clinical patient."


    "Can I swear?"

 Chapter 98

    "How do you feel now?"


    "There''s a little pain in the place where you pierced the syringe."


    "Any other feelings?"


    "No Is your medicine useless? Or will it take a while? "


    "I''m not sure."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    David went to the police station with a lot of worries, and Chen Yu started his day''s work.


    When all the family were gone, Chen opened the metal box.


    There are many white crystals in the metal box. Isn''t it devil crystal?


    Chen Chu picked up the white crystal and looked at it: "what is this?"


    "Human, where do you come from? What a disgusting thing. Take it away. Don''t get close to me. " Beelzebub shouted at once.


    Angel Crystal? This thing is called Angel Crystal?


    "What''s the use of this thing?"


    "It''s no use, but the brilliance of the angel crystal, for us demons, burns us like a flame."


    Since devil crystal has special effect, Angel Crystal should also have talent.


    Chen believes that angel crystal can never be useless.


    There are many angels in the metal box, some big and some small.


    Chen Yu wondered if it was because the evil spirits were dispelled last night that these angelic crystals came into being.


    Put away the Angel Crystal and plan to do research later.


    "Wash your hands or don''t touch me."


    Chen Zhu''s eyes are white, and Beelzebub''s response is great.


    Chen Yu called the decoration company and asked them to come and fix the house again.


    Chen paid another two thousand dollars for this.


    ¡­¡­


    David was on his way to the police station. If the vice captain knew that his police car had been left on the way, he would not know how to train himself.


    Thinking about it, David had a headache.


    Of course, David had thought about it. He said that last night, he found his police car had been stolen and found it for one night.


    Just at this time, there was a loud noise in front of us. It was the crash of the car.


    David looked up and saw that the two cars met, and it seemed that the speed of both sides was very fast, especially for the Honda, the front of the car was completely shrunk in, and the body of the car was deformed.


    The other Mercedes Benz is a little better, and the driver came down from the car with his head broken and bleeding.


    David rushed over at once and saw the Honda driver stuck in the seat.


    David quickly opened the door, but it seemed to be stuck.


    David pulled hard and the whole door was pulled off.


    "How are you, sir? How are you? "


    "My leg is stuck." The Honda driver said painfully.


    "Do you have a jack in your car?"


    "No." Honda drivers are still conscious.


    David looked at the situation, and suddenly an idea came into his mind.


    Maybe I can break off a little seat and let the driver out


    David got into the car and sat on the copilot''s seat. "Sir, I''ll try to push the seat back and see if you can move it."


    The driver of Honda car nods his head difficultly. David raises his feet against the steering wheel, and his legs start to work.


    Kacaca -


    the car makes a sound of metal stretching. The driver of Honda car moves. His legs are not seriously injured, but they are stuck. So after the space is loose, he immediately breaks free.


    Not long after, the ambulance arrived at the scene, and the paramedic David knew it, Farr.


    "Miss fall, we meet again."


    "Well, it''s you." Phare looked at David. "Can you explain?"


    David explained the situation, and val nodded: "by the way, you and the girl''s father took the girl out last night. This morning, the girl was brought back by her father again. The girl has come to life. You took her to find Chen, didn''t you?"


    "Well I''m late for work. Goodbye. " David turned and left.


    "Do you want my phone?"


    "Yes, we went to Chen."


    "Thank you."


    "And your phone?"


    "If we meet again, I''ll give you a call."


    "Liar! You liar! " At once David began to hurl abuse.


    David watched Farr leave angrily, but David gradually remembered.


    Just now in that Honda, I didn''t seem to use all my strength, so the seat and the bridge were pushed away.


    Of course, David is not sure whether it is because of his strength or because the quality of the car is not good.


    "Or is Chen''s Potion working?"It''s a few kilometers away from the police station. David starts to run at his own pace. He runs faster and faster. David doesn''t feel tired at all.


    All the way to the police station, David began to gasp, tired, or tired.


    But I didn''t feel exhausted. I could still run.


    My body seems to be really different.


    David didn''t go to the office. He went straight to the gym.


    It''s more than nine o''clock in the morning. A group of policemen in the gym are working out.


    David ran straight to a barbell, a fifty kilogram ring.


    David reached for it. It''s so light.


    David added two more barbell rings weighing 20 kg, or 90 kg.


    David increased his strength a little and raised it.


    It''s still light. I don''t feel the pressure.


    "David, how did you come to the gym? You never come to the gym on weekdays."


    A muscular black man came over and saw David carrying a barbell.


    "Eh, your strength is not small. Is it 90 kg?"


    "It feels a little light."


    "How about two more for you?"


    "OK."


    The black man added two more barbells, each weighing ten kilograms.


    "Not enough, add more."


    "Not enough."


    "Boy, I can''t add any more. I''m afraid something will happen." Black people exercise a lot. Looking at his size and muscles, we can see that he knows more about the human body''s endurance than David.


    "All right."


    David shrugs helplessly, and he doesn''t want to be too sensational.


    However, we can be sure that our physical fitness has improved a lot.


    "I feel a little hungry." David touched his stomach.


    Soon, David found that he was not a little hungry, but very hungry


    At the police station restaurant, David ate $40 for breakfast.


    Milk alone, he drank a gallon of bottles, sandwiches and hamburgers.


    How many liters is a gallon, 3.7 liters, and an ordinary milk box is 200 ml, which is equivalent to David drinking 20 ordinary milk boxes.


    Many colleagues were stunned. When did David become so edible?


    And this is just barely enough to eat, and David is satisfied to go back to the office.


    "It seems that Chen''s medicine really works Ask Chen later. "

 Chapter 99

    Chen took David''s blood sample and went to the hospital.


    "Miss fall." Chen Yu finds Phare.


    Farr was a little surprised. "Chen, you came to me voluntarily?"


    "Yes, I''d like to ask you a favor, please?"


    "What do you want me to do for you? Don''t tell me what medicine you need. I can''t help you. "


    Some illegal doctors will collude with the doctors in the hospital to sell some controlled drugs.


    So Farr''s first thought was that the illegal doctor in front of him wanted her to help steal some medicine.


    "Of course not. I''d like to ask you to test a blood sample for me."


    "I see. No problem." "But you owe me a favor, don''t you?"


    "If you don''t ask me anything that would embarrass me, take it as a debt to you."


    "Then give me the blood sample."


    Farr took the blood sample: "what kind of examination do you want?"


    "In all respects, this blood sample belongs to athletes, so I need more comprehensive data."


    "Is it your client?"


    "Yes."


    Farr shook the blood sample bottle in his hand and said, "look, the hemoglobin of this blood sample is obviously lower than that of ordinary people. It turns out that it belongs to athletes. No wonder, it takes three hours for a comprehensive analysis. Can you wait three hours?"


    "Yes."


    "How about lunch?"


    "Well, is that your treat?"


    "No, it''s your treat." "Do you know how much it would cost for someone else to do a full blood analysis?" Val said with a smile


    "What would you like for lunch? Whatever. "


    ¡­¡­


    Chen Yu looks at the bill and sits beside Farr.


    "I thought we were eating in the hospital."


    "I don''t like the food in the hospital."


    "Why?"


    "Because it''s cheap, especially when people treat you."


    "Eating too much will make you fat, especially if you are such a beautiful woman. I really don''t want to be fat, which destroys your beauty."


    "Every man who said this to me actually wants to give up. Do you have the same idea?"


    "You know there are two kinds of people in the world, one is to ask questions knowingly, the other is to open his eyes and tell lies," Chen said


    "Do you want to be a whore or not?"


    "I don''t want to."


    "It''s hypocritical. I was still thinking, if you answer yes, maybe we can meet each other''s needs."


    "Is it useful for me to change the answer now?"


    Farr looked at Chen Yu and said, "have you ever thought about getting a medical license? To be a regular doctor? "


    "Can regular doctors bring me more income?"


    "What is your income now?"


    "For the past two months, I''ve made at least $100000 a month."


    "Well No. " Is illegal doctors making money like this?


    "So why should I be a regular doctor?"


    "At least, you don''t have to worry about the defendant going to court."


    "Wrong. Regular and legal doctors will also be sued by patients. My patients will never sue me in court. They dare not even say it."


    "So you have no fear?"


    "First of all, I have my own moral bottom line. Second, I am also right about any money they pay me. I have helped them solve their pain and kept their secrets. So I don''t think I did anything wrong, so neither I nor you are more noble."


    "Well, I have no reason to persuade you. That''s the end of the subject."


    "Why don''t we go back to the new topic? Do you have a boyfriend now?"


    "No."


    "When was your last boyfriend? I mean the kind of stable association. "


    "Two years ago."


    "You haven''t thought about finding a stable relationship for such a long time?"


    "No time."


    "How do you usually vent your physiological needs? By hand? Or go to the bar and find a guy? "


    "If you know how busy my daily work is, you know that not everyone has the time and energy to think about it What, do you want to develop a stable relationship with me? If it''s you, I''d like to think about it. "


    "You''d better forget it. I don''t plan to, but if you have physiological needs, I''ll be on call."


    "I always thought that Oriental people should be shy and introverted."


    "There is a saying in China that there are all kinds of birds when the woods are big. You can understand the meaning of this saying."


    "Cluck Basically, I can understand the metaphor of this sentence. ""When was your last relationship?" Val replied with a smile


    "Half a year ago."


    The chat between Chen Yu and Farr belongs to the type of no taboo. Any topic can be talked about. Farr also said her emotional history.


    The reason why she broke up with her last boyfriend was that she was caught and raped on the spot.


    "Come on, the blood report should be almost out."


    After sitting in the restaurant for more than an hour, far didn''t stop eating most of the time.


    At the door of the laboratory, Farr went in and helped Chen Zhu to take out some test sheets.


    "It''s worthy of athletes. The blood sample data is twice higher than that of normal people, and the activity is very high. This is the data of top athletes."


    "Is there a doping test?"


    "Yes, the test sheet is right below. No problem. No doping is found in the blood sample."


    Chen examined each test sheet, and after confirming that there was no problem, collected the test sheet.


    "Thank you, Phare. It''s time I left."


    "That''s how you left?"


    "Well Is there anything else? Or do you need a goodbye kiss? "


    "Don''t dream. You owe me a favor, so leave your phone number. When I need you to repay the favor, I will call you."


    "All right."


    ¡­¡­


    Chen Yu came out of the hospital with the test sheet and received a call from Ethan.


    "Chen, your old customer is looking for you again, Dell. Three thousand dollars. You know his address."


    "Yes."


    When Chen Yu arrived at the door of Dale''s house, cuila took Chen Yu in.


    Chen Yu comes to Dale''s bedroom. Dale is lying on the armchair, covered with sheets. It seems that he is asleep.


    "What''s wrong with Dell?"


    Tracy took a deep breath and went up to pull the sheet off Dale.


    Chen came here three times, all because of Dell''s JJ.


    In Chen''s medical career, he has handled countless patients, but there is absolutely no patient who can spare no effort to die on his little brother like Dale.


    He is always the leader of the world of death, and every time he is so fresh and refined, he will never repeat the same mistakes.


    Chen Xun rubbed his eyebrows and heart. Dale''s little brother showed abnormal congestion. There were granular protrusions under the cortex, but they were hanging between the crotch and seemed to lose vitality.


    "Can you tell me what''s going on?"

 Chapter 100

    Ford didn''t think much about it. David''s figure looks ordinary.


    Although Ford is a track and field player, he occasionally practices boxing.


    Of course, boxing is not to fight in the ring, but to exercise the coordination of arms.


    Especially for sprinters, the swing of their arms needs a high degree of coordination.


    Even running in one position may bring about a gap of 0.1 seconds.


    Ford looked at David''s fist movement and smiled softly. David''s fist was very nonstandard.


    However, when David punched, the whole sandbag was smashed in a flash, and the sand in it sputtered out from the other side.


    Ford stared at David with eyes wide open.


    "That''s awesome."


    "Sorry, I broke your sandbag." David is very embarrassed to say.


    "No It''s ok Are you a professional boxer? "


    "No, I''m a policeman."


    "So you''ve competed in FDD?"


    FDD is a combat competition held every year by the police in the United States, and all of them participate in the combat elites of the police all over the country.


    According to the rules of boxing match, it is difficult for these elite police to compare with those boxers, but according to the rules of free fight, one elite police can abuse three boxers.


    "No."


    Ford asked curiously, "Why are you so powerful?"


    "Ask Chen." David pointed to Chen Zhu.


    Ford turned to Chen Yu in doubt.


    "I brought him here to show you my achievements. I have a way to improve a person''s physical quality, and it''s a permanent improvement. This is his blood sample report." Chen handed the blood report to Ford.


    Ford can read the blood sample report. After all, he has to do more than 100 blood tests and urine tests every year. He is very clear about these data.


    Of course, a lot of blood tests are done to understand the physical condition of athletes themselves.


    Blood sample data can clearly reflect the current state of athletes.


    Ford looked at some clear data and couldn''t help but take a breath.


    This blood sample data is better than his professional athlete, and is very good.


    Even many top athletes don''t necessarily have such data.


    In particular, the proportion of red blood cells is 2.4 times that of normal people.


    What is the concept?


    This means that David''s body has stronger aerobic endurance and can carry more oxygen than ordinary people.


    If David goes for a long run, with this data, he can get very good results.


    Of course, to be at the top of the world, you need not only physical fitness, but also professionalism and a bit of luck.


    David is also very good in other aspects, almost all of them reach the top.


    "David, are you also Chen''s patient?"


    "No, I''m his white mouse." David said, laughing and crying.


    Ford looked at Chen Yu with his eyes shining: "now I understand why you are so confident in investing in me."


    "Do you have some body testing equipment?"


    "I have sink running equipment and boxing equipment here. I can''t afford anything else that''s too expensive."


    Of course, some data tests don''t need any instruments.


    For example, lying push, hard pull and squat, as long as there are barbells and barbell rings is enough.


    "I brought David here today, not only to treat your leg injury, but also to test his data."


    "No problem Is David going to be a professional athlete? "


    "No, no, no, I''m happy with my job. I''m not going to be an athlete." David shook his head and said.


    These three data are very simple. The first thing David did was squat test. His squat thrust reached 275 kg, and his weight was 75 kg, which surpassed the world record in this heavyweight.


    Then lie Tui. The limit data is 234kg, which also exceeds the world record.


    The third hard pull, the limit data is 295 kg, close to the world record.


    Ford was stunned. A super strong athlete, though it is difficult to break a world record, it is not surprising. But three world records are enough to shock the sports world.


    Squat, push and pull, the focus of muscle strength is not the same.


    For example, squat requires muscle exercises in knees, calves, thighs, waist and shoulders.


    Lying push focuses on the muscle exercises of arms, shoulders and chest muscles, while the hard pull and squat exercises are similar, but different, and the three can hardly reach the limit at the same time.


    Ford looked at David''s figure, but he couldn''t see that there was such a powerful force in his body.


    "You''re not Captain America, are you?" Ford joked."If I put on my uniform, maybe I can play Captain America."


    Then I did a flume run, which mainly tests the structure, endurance, activity and heat release of muscles.


    It''s a test that track and field athletes need to carry out, but what makes Ford collapse is that his data is totally inferior to David''s. If David goes to practice sprinting, he can easily run into 9.9 seconds or even faster in 100 meters.


    He''s like an all-around athlete, all the data are almost perfect.


    , Chen, what kind of treatment and rehabilitation do I need next? Has the final say. Ford has been awed by Chen Yu, and can let a non professional athlete have body data close to the human limit, which is enough to show Chen Yu''s professionalism.


    At least, no coach or doctor in the world can do this.


    "David, don''t you really think about changing careers? I can invest in you. " Chen Chu said with a smile.


    With David''s current physical fitness, he will take part in a certain competition, and almost certainly be able to achieve results, so this investment is absolutely profitable.


    "Chen, isn''t it enough for you to have Ford?"


    "If you can ensure your investment returns, no one will mind making a little more profit."


    "Forget it. I prefer to be a policeman."


    "Or a superhero." Ford said with a smile.


    "By Ford, there won''t be any other dispute between you and the previous club, will you?"


    "No, those damned ones, they''ve abandoned me."


    "What about the qualification of the star Invitational?"


    "This is my declaration. It belongs to my own quota. What I am worried about now is whether I can stand on the track in one month, Chen, is one month enough?"


    "Of course, I will shock you all over the world at the star Invitational."


    "By the way, this morning, a self proclaimed coach contacted me and said that you introduced him to me. How about him?"


    "I don''t know about professionalism, but he''s cheap enough." Chen Yu said with a smile.


    Chen Yu himself is not a rich man. Even if he is making an investment, he needs to consider the investment cost, so saving is saving.


    After finishing the treatment for Ford, he gave a few more instructions.


    Compared with yesterday, Ford is obviously more confident and optimistic today.


    Chen Yu brought David here to give Ford confidence.

 Chapter 101

    Out of Ford''s apartment, David suggested, "shall we have a drink?"


    "Well, your treat."


    David drove to the bar. On the way, David suddenly pointed to the side of the road and said, "look, isn''t that Miss Sienna?"


    Chen Chu turned to see that Sienna was carrying large bags and small bags, and dozens of boxes and packages piled on top of each other, trudging hard on the road.


    Chen Chu didn''t want to deal with Sienna, but David had parked his car on the side of the road.


    "Miss Sienna, can I help you?"


    "Damn it, it''s you. Come and help me. Put all my things in the car." Sienna was not polite to Chen Yu or David at all.


    "I''ll do it alone."


    David went forward, picked up the suitcase with one hand, and with three or two efforts, he had put Sienna''s salute on the car.


    But the trunk wasn''t enough. David put the extra trunk on the roof.


    "Chen, why do you take so many pets with you every time you go out?" Sienna watched Wanda and other demons huddle in the back seat with her.


    "If you don''t want to ride in the same car as my children, you can go down and walk now."


    "Miss Sienna, do you move?" David asked in a hurry.


    "No, I was kicked out by the landlord."


    "Well Where are you going next? "


    "There''s no place to go, Chen, or I''ll stay with you for a while. Anyway, you still have room."


    "No, I don''t like living under the eaves with strangers." Chen Yu refused decisively.


    Who knows if Sienna will find her secret? What if she breaks into the old black space?


    The three headed dog can''t recognize people. At that time, there will be absolutely no bones left for Sienna to swallow.


    "Why don''t you go to live with me? I live alone. " David asked carefully.


    "Good." Sienna didn''t want to. She agreed.


    Now she is penniless and desperately needs a foothold.


    Even if she doesn''t feel for David, she doesn''t reject living with him, provided he doesn''t disturb her.


    "Miss Sienna, why are you so down? Aren''t you a psychic?"


    "What''s the matter with the psychic? Can''t the psychic lose his soul? Damn, why are the rents in Los Angeles so expensive? Besides, the reward you police give me is too low. Next time you police invite me again, I have to raise the price. " Said Sienna, gnashing her teeth.


    "By the way, where are you going now? Let''s go for dinner. I haven''t had lunch yet. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "I know a restaurant. It''s delicious." When Sienna saw that David and Chen were silent, she said again.


    "What are your sources of income?" David asked curiously, "won''t you just rely on being a police consultant?"


    David knows that there are several consultants in his police station, but this consultant is more symbolic to give some money. Each consultant may not get 100 dollars at a time.


    "I''m also exorcising people. By the way, if you have business in this field, you can contact me, Chen, you can forget it."


    "I thought all the psychics were rich."


    "Who told you that psychics are rich? When I came to Los Angeles, I took two exorcism jobs. The highest one gave me two thousand dollars. The other one was only three hundred dollars. That was three months ago. "


    "You can send your evil servant to the rich man''s house to make trouble, and then you can come out to solve the problem." Chen suggested.


    "Chen, don''t talk about blackmail in front of a policeman."


    "Well, I''m kidding."


    "It''s no use. Under normal circumstances, my evil spirit can''t show up at all and can''t influence ordinary people."


    It seems that Sienna didn''t think about it, but the plan didn''t work.


    "Then why did we all see it last night?"


    "Ask Chen, he should know better than me."


    "I don''t know. I''m an amateur."


    "Are you laughing at me?"


    "I''m honest." Chen Yu shrugged: "give me your business card. If the customers I know have business needs in this area, I will introduce them to you."


    "Why? Aren''t you better than me? "


    "I said, I''m a doctor, I don''t take exorcism business."


    "By the way, Miss Sienna, why don''t you go on TV like those famous psychics?"


    "Those are liars. Damn it. Don''t compare me with them. As far as I know, none of the people who talk on TV are liars."


    "Since liars can do it, why can''t you?"


    This problem of David is very stupid. Chen Gu has turned his eyes.Of course, there is a team behind them to give advice, hype, publicity, all of which require money.


    The so-called psychics, who boast on TV, operate in the same way as the stars. They all need to invest a lot of money. Sienna can''t afford that much money.


    Moreover, even if she gives so much money, I''m afraid she has no such talent.


    A true psychic is not necessarily eloquent.


    Because of Siena, Chen and David had to change their itinerary and find a restaurant.


    "David, do you want to eat so much?"


    "I can''t help it. Today Chen gave me a kind of medicine, which led to a great improvement in my physical fitness, as well as my food."


    Sienna looked at Chen Yu and said, "can you improve your physical fitness substantially? Unless it''s magic potion, Chen, are you still an alchemist? "


    "Amateur."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Why do you think you are insulting me every time you say you are an amateur?"


    "Do you really think I''m insulting you?"


    Sienna nodded. "Yes."


    "At least you feel right."


    After dinner, Chen was also asked to stay and help Sienna move.


    David''s house is an old apartment building. There is no elevator. The stairs are very wet.


    Sienna complained, but she had no choice.


    Fortunately, David''s room is still clean. In addition to his own room, there is an empty room.


    "I warn you that if you dare to step into my room without my permission, I will curse you for never being hard, and do not try to challenge the tolerance line of a witch."


    David cried, "what if I asked you to move out now?"


    "I will change your sexual orientation."


    "Chen, you will protect me, won''t you?"


    "Sorry, I can''t help you. I''m an amateur."


    "I''ve been busy all afternoon, and finally I''m ready. David, do you have any ingredients at home? I''ll make you a dinner. "


    "Well? How could you make dinner on your own initiative? Are you good at cooking? "


    "No, I''ve only cooked dinner once. If I include this one today, it''s my second time."


    "What? I think we''ll go out for dinner tonight. " David counseled decisively.


    What can you expect a man who has only made dinner once?


    Dark food?

 Chapter 102

    Sienna was not interested in Chen Yu and David, and she spit out a word.


    "Magic dinner."


    Magic dinner? What the hell is this?


    "What is magic dinner?" David asked curiously.


    "Every witch can only do three magic dinners in her life. The first is baptism. It''s the day when I officially become a witch. It''s dedicated to my teacher. The second is greeting."


    "What''s the moral of that?"


    "When the witch makes friends with ordinary people, she will make a" welcome "dinner, which means welcome to the magic world, and at the same time, bless ordinary people''s friends and not be harmed by magic."


    "Isn''t it dangerous if I don''t have this magic dinner?" David swallowed.


    He thinks Chen Yu is definitely not needed. After all, Chen Yu is so powerful that no one can defeat him.


    So what Sienna said about ordinary friends is obviously her own.


    "No, it''s not the middle ages. It''s a witch custom in the past. It''s just reserved until now. Magic dinner is just a blessing. Even if you eat it, it doesn''t mean you will not be hurt by magic. If you don''t eat it, it doesn''t mean you are in danger."


    Chen Yu is looking forward to the magic dinner.


    It''s just the name that people are looking forward to.


    "There are many ingredients in the refrigerator. You can use them at will."


    "Before that, we need some other seasonings and seasonings." Sienna ran into her room and found some bottles from the salute.


    "What''s in it?"


    "Some mixture, necessary for magic dinner."


    Sienna is obviously a good cook, skillfully using all kinds of kitchenware.


    David and Chen are both interested in Sienna''s magic dinner making process, so they have been watching.


    "Su''an in the dream, listen to my prayer, respond to my call, and send down your blessing." Sienna said, pouring a bottle of magic medicine into the pot.


    In the boiling soup, it began to permeate with a faint fragrance.


    "Nice smell..."


    "The whisper of a dream, complete." Sienna is very satisfied with her work.


    After putting the soup in the bowl, Sienna started the second course, and she began to talk again.


    "Fog of chaos, extend your tentacles, touch my soul, I swear by magic, share chaos with you..."


    Sienna reaches for a box and Grab a handful of creeping earthworms.


    He almost didn''t spray it out, so he watched Sienna throw the worms into the pot.


    "Chen, what''s the matter with you? Uncomfortable? "


    "Don''t you see what she just dropped in?"


    "What''s in it?" David didn''t seem to see it.


    "I''m not feeling well. I''ll go back first." Chen Yu shook his head.


    At this moment, he lost interest and appetite in magic dinner.


    "Don''t you stay for dinner? Sienna prepared so carefully. "


    "Magic dinner doesn''t mean anything to him. My magic is not as powerful as him, so it won''t have any effect on him." Said sienna.


    "Well, then, Chen, do you want me to give you a ride?"


    "No, you have dinner with sienna. I''ll go first."


    ¡­¡­


    When Chen Yu returned home, farry was already in the living room.


    "Chen, you came back so early today. Wanda, come to me soon."


    Compared with Chen Zhu, fari obviously welcomes Wanda''s return.


    "You don''t seem to look well, are you ill?"


    "No, I''m sick." Chen Yu waved: "I''ll go to work in the basement. If I have something to do, I''ll knock three times on the door of the basement."


    "Which door is it, the outside one? Or the door inside? " Fari''s face was a little unnatural.


    "The one inside By the way, it''s hot for me. When I came out, I was disgusted by Sienna''s magic dinner. "


    Chen Yu entered the space gap and began today''s research.


    "Lao Hei, do you know the angel crystal?"


    "Well? Do you have angel crystals? "


    "Yes, there are many."


    "Don''t you owe me a lot of devil crystals, just exchange them for the same amount of angel crystals."


    "Beelzebub hates angelic crystallization, don''t you?"


    "I hate it, too." "To the devil, the angel crystal is as hot as a burning iron," replied the old black


    "Then what are you going to do? Angel Crystal is not good for you, but harmful. It seems useless if you want it. "


    "I''m useless, but the soul is useful."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Angel Crystal can repair the damaged soul, you know, the soul after death will gradually dissipate the memory, so what I get are all incomplete souls, but if I can use Angel Crystal to repair the damaged soul, the value of the complete soul will be greatly improved.""Is there any other use besides soul?" Chen Yu asked a little disappointed.


    "I don''t know. My understanding of Angel Crystal is limited to this. By the way, when you give me angel crystal, it''s better to grind it into powder and give it to me. I don''t want to touch the whole Angel Crystal."


    "I owe you more than 200 years of devil crystals. Are you sure you want to replace them with angel crystals in the same proportion?"


    "So many? I don''t need so much, just 30 years of angel crystallization. "


    Lao Hei killed 238 evil spirits last night.


    However, there are differences in the individuals of evil spirits, so there are also differences in the angel crystals obtained by eliminating them. If we compare the year of devil crystal with the same volume of Angel Crystal, there are almost 400 years.


    Chen is currently studying various kinds of drugs, so he needs more materials.


    Chen Yu summoned Razi again: "Razi, I need poison ivy, scales of flamingo..."


    "Thirty five years of devils."


    "Raz, do you want Angel crystals?"


    "Well? Do you have angelic crystal, your honor


    "Yes."


    "Are you going to sell Angel crystals?"


    "If you want."


    "How many do you have?"


    "Tell me first what price you will offer."


    "At twice the price of devil''s crystal."


    "I learned from Beelzebub that you demons don''t seem to need angelic crystallization, but are disgusted. What are you going to do?"


    "Ha ha Things are rare, just as you humans hate weapons, but the price of weapons is always so high. Angel Crystal has great killing power to demons, but there are still demons who make Angel Crystal into weapons, but Angel Crystal is too rare, even rarer than devil crystal. "


    "Double the price of devil crystal, it seems a little low."


    Razi''s words reminded Chen that rare things are precious.


    And for demons, this is the raw material of arms. How can they be sold so cheaply.


    "This I know that the price I open is low, but I also have risks. The angel crystal is too rare. After I take it to hell, I also need to find a way to get rid of it. If I don''t find it, I will hit it, your honor the living Please forgive me, too. "


    "Three times the price, a total of 30 years. If you accept, these Angel crystals are yours. If you don''t accept them, I''ll find other demons to get rid of them."

 Chapter 103

    Raz immediately promised to come down, he just said that just to keep the price down.


    If Chen Yu looks for other demons to sell, he will lose this huge profit.


    Although he doesn''t have a way at present, it''s because he has never done Angel Crystal business in the past.


    What is Angel Crystal? For demons, it''s equivalent to human radioactivity.


    What is the price of three times devil crystal? As long as he finds the way, he can double ten times on this basis.


    Just like the world, smuggling arms is always the most profitable business.


    Of course, he didn''t know that Chen Yu had an eye.


    He needs to find out more about how much Raz made this time from other demons, and then consider the price for the remaining Angel crystals.


    "Dear living creature, I don''t have so many devil crystals in my hand. Can I mortgage my goods?"


    "Well I''ve bought everything I need, and I don''t need anything else. "


    "Didn''t you like space ring last time? I have it on me. "


    "But a hundred years of devil crystal is too expensive. I still don''t want to buy it."


    "I''ll give you a discount, 90 years?"


    Chen Yu still shook his head: "it''s still too expensive."


    "Eighty five years, no lower." Raz''s face was in agony.


    "Sixty years."


    "Impossible, 80 years, that''s my bottom line."


    "Seventy years, if it''s higher, you''d better pay me devil crystal directly."


    "Sir, please show me your kindness. I will lose money in seventy years."


    Chen Yu sneers. Never believe what a traitor says, let alone a demon traitor.


    "Seventy years ago, if you accept the price, I will give you the Angel Crystal now, deduct the price of the goods just now, and you will pay me fifteen devil crystal. If you don''t accept it, it will be fine." Chen Yu is biting the price to death.


    "Seventy years is seventy years, but the remaining fifteen devil crystals, you buy some more of my goods, so that I won''t lose too much." Raz made a difficult choice.


    "What else do you have besides the goods I just asked for?"


    Raz spread the goods out in front of Chen Yu, then explained one by one.


    Chen looked left and right, but he was not satisfied with it. There was not even anything that could be used.


    "Is there a demon magic book I can learn?" Chen asked.


    "Yes." Raz said at once, then rummaged out a gold book from the pile of goods.


    Chen took over the gold book and took a breath of cool air. It was very heavy.


    "Is this page made of pure gold?"


    "It''s demon gold, not human gold. It''s the least valuable metal in hell."


    Chen Yu looked carefully and found that this book is indeed not gold.


    This disappointed Chen Yu. If it''s gold, sell it directly.


    "Is the sign above the devil''s writing?"


    "Yes, your honor, I recommend you to buy my demon potion, which can let you learn the hell symbol directly."


    "What price?"


    "The devil crystal of ten years, plus the devil crystal of five years in this magic book, is exactly the devil crystal of fifteen years."


    Chen Yu looked at the eye Raz and said, "give me another drop of dragon''s blood, and I will accept it."


    After another hard thought, Raz reluctantly accepted the price.


    "Devil''s magic." Chen Zhu directly drank the demon potion, and in an instant he could see the hell symbols: "is there any magic in hell recorded here?"


    "It''s not so comprehensive, but the most common demonic magic is recorded here. You can choose the most suitable practice. If you want advanced magic, I''m afraid that five years of demonic crystallization is not enough."


    "Later."


    After the deal, Raz went back.


    Chen Yu holds a magic book weighing more than 20 kilograms and reads it. It has to be said that the weight of this book is too large, which makes Chen Yu unable to read it for a long time.


    Forced to do so, Chen can only drink one of his own super medicine.


    Chen Yu called this medicine Superman''s medicine, which is basically the same formula as the medicine given to David before.


    The only difference is that Chen''s superhuman medicine is made of perfect crystal, and its effect is much higher than that of ordinary strength medicine.


    Although Chen Yu called this superhuman medicine, it is impossible for Chen Yu to become a superhuman.


    Chen Yu just became stronger, that''s all.


    In contrast, Chen Yu is more looking forward to demon magic, which is the real supernatural power.


    "Eh, if you use this blood to coagulate and treat high blood pressure, it seems to be a good choice. This magic seems easy." Chen Yu said to himself.The death knell of hell, this magic seems to be useless, let people see the scene of hell.


    Ghouls, this looks like the magic of the dead in the novel. We need to prepare a corpse first, and the psychopath can carry a corpse with him.


    Bewilderment of the banshee, this seems to be the advanced hypnotism, used to treat insomnia, the effect should be very good.


    Mental tingling, this thing is used to torture people.


    "Lao Hei, doesn''t it mean that most of the demon magic can''t be learned by human beings? Why do I feel so easy? At least not as hard as you think. "


    "I don''t know. Maybe you are special Lend me your book when you are free. "


    "And the devil magic you don''t know?"


    "In fact, I don''t know all of them. It seems that there are demonic magic I can learn."


    In learning magic, Lao hei and Chen Yu are both beginners, so they have many common languages.


    Chen has a mental vessel, so he doesn''t feel tired.


    Although the use of the spirit container is not big, it can keep Chen from sleeping for three days and three nights.


    Unconsciously, I have been in Laohei''s territory for six or seven hours.


    "Lao Hei, I''m going to sleep. You study it slowly yourself."


    "I''m going out hunting, too, when I''m free."


    Dong Dong -


    just at this time, a dull sound came from the space gap.


    Someone is knocking at the door of the entrance. It should be Fanny.


    Chen Yu came to the exit, with three dogs behind him, very reluctant to give up.


    Farry was on the other side of the door. The door was pushed open from inside. Suddenly, farry saw a huge dark shadow in the fog.


    Chen Zhu and Wanda came out of the room, and then closed the door. The key turned on the door.


    "What''s up, Fanny?"


    "I saw a big thing behind you. What is it?"


    "You call me out. What''s the matter?"


    "Tell me first, what was that? Is it some big devil sealed here? Are you a mysterious organization protecting human beings in silence Fanny is playing her imagination to the fullest.


    "Later, when you knock on the door, turn around and don''t look at that thing, or your soul will be swallowed by him."


    "Why didn''t you say that I just touched the eye of that thing Is it already lurking in my body? And devour me in a dream? "


    "No, his seal is secure, as long as you don''t step into the door."

 Chapter 104

    Out of the basement, fari''s problems suddenly increased.


    "Chen, why can Wanda go in?"


    "Well, I''ll tell you the truth. Wanda is not an ordinary dog."


    Fari suddenly shouted, "I knew, I knew, Wanda has always been extraordinary. Does it have any mission? It must be so, so you will take it away from me, because it must fulfill its mission. "


    "Yes, Wanda is the guardian animal here. It has been guarding here since ancient times. It has been reincarnated many times, but this time something went wrong. It stayed in the coastal rescue team. Although it saved many people, it was punished because of its irresponsibility. It suffered from cancer. So I had to bring it here and continue it Our mission. "


    "That''s how it turned out. I finally understood."


    Fanny really believed it. She really believed it


    "Then Will my coming here affect Wanda''s mission? "


    "The thing sealed in that door can''t come out directly, but if someone enters it, it will probably get into that person''s body and escape. Wanda will suffer the most severe punishment then."


    "I know. I won''t step inside."


    Fari nodded seriously: "what about you? Is your mission also to guard here? "


    "Almost, I have more responsibilities. You know, in fact, there are many places in the world where you are afraid of sealing. My responsibility is to patrol, just like the patrol police, to check whether each seal is safe."


    "Are there any other seals in this town?"


    "You know enough. Don''t ask. It''s not good for you."


    "Surely there are other seals?"


    Miss, you can imagine as much as you like.


    It''s just that Fanny''s curiosity keeps her asking.


    At the beginning, Chen could answer a few questions vaguely.


    But gradually, farry began to ask endless questions.


    Chen Yu has been annoyed by fari: "fari, look into my eyes."


    "What?" When fari and Chen Yu made eye contact, a sense of tiredness came.


    Bewilderment of the banshee, launch.


    Chen Zhuo catches fali, who has passed out of sleep, and then throws her on the sofa.


    This Niang? I''m tired of it. I don''t know how to handle this figure.


    The bewitchment of the banshee is really powerful. If you don''t pay attention, you can be hypnotized.


    If I go to the bar, I can pick up ten bodies in one night.


    However, the bewilderment of the Banshee has a drawback: it can sleep for at least 12 hours, and it can''t wake up at the end of the world.


    At twelve o''clock in the afternoon, there was a scream from the living room.


    Fari first checked her clothes and body to make sure she wasn''t violated by some people, which relieved her.


    She was quite sure that she was hypnotized, and that she was still hypnotized by magic.


    Because she remembers the last moment before she fell asleep.


    "Robio, I''m sorry, I overslept." Fari was the first to call robio.


    "It''s OK. There''s no work in the morning, but your excuse is too bad."


    Overslept? Robio knew very well that fari was a good bed, and had never been late for her two years on the coast.


    Besides, there is no one who can sleep in until 12 o''clock.


    "Blame that bastard."


    Robio''s brain has been mended. I''m afraid it''s because of Farrie and some man''s late struggle.


    "Then will you come today?"


    "I need a wash. It will take an hour to get to the team."


    ¡­¡­


    "Ethan, give me a hamburger."


    "One dollar, thank you."


    "I just gave you 1500 dollars."


    "I deserve that."


    "Aunt Li, get me something to eat."


    Li Qing got up laughing and went to the kitchen to get food.


    Li Qing is very grateful to Chen Yu. In her most difficult time, it was Chen Yu who helped her and gave her a shelter.


    And she also knows the relationship between Chen Yu and Ethan.


    "By the way, that old witch is looking for you."


    "Which old witch Wait, it''s your wife? "


    "It''s my ex-wife." Ethan corrected.


    "What did she ask me for?"


    "There seems to be a patient in her prison who needs your treatment."


    "I don''t want to go." Chen said he didn''t like the place, although he had never been there before.


    Most of all, the pressure from Capris is too much.


    Chen is not very good at dealing with such a strong woman, plus the identity of warden.Chen Yu always thinks that if this woman is put in the American drama, she is definitely the big boss behind the scenes.


    "Whatever you want."


    "Why are you so cheerful? I thought you would persuade me. "


    "Why should I advise you? I hate that woman, too. " Ethan rolled his eyes.


    "That''s good."


    "But there will never be a good end to those who refuse her."


    "That What''s her number? "


    ¡­¡­


    Chen Yu decides to go to Simpson prison.


    In order to avoid unnecessary trouble, offending a warden is not a wise choice.


    Although the warden has no law enforcement power, she is in charge of a prison. There are thousands of villains, including all the criminals who do no wrong.


    So if it''s not necessary, Chen Yu still doesn''t want to have a feud with a warden.


    However, Chen Yu went this time, but the whole family mobilized and even Lao Hei was called on.


    Unlike Chen Yu''s imagination, Simpson prison is not as grim as Chen Yu thought.


    In fact, the general environment is clean and orderly.


    When Chen Yu came in, it was not time to let the wind out, so the prisoners were all in their cells.


    In terms of the environment here, there should be supporting medical facilities and doctors. Why do you need to find yourself?


    "Miss Capris, I don''t know where my patient is?" Chen Yu asked, looking at Capris.


    "Follow me." Kepres, with Chen, walked through the cells.


    "Hey, new kid, come here, come to me."


    "Asian, which room do you live in, make a friend..."


    Kepres looked at Chen Yu beside his eyes. "Are you afraid?"


    "Well Are they? They just pretend to be vicious. " Chen Yu was not much afraid of these clamorous prisoners.


    Kepres has always taken Chen Yu to the end of the aisle, where there is only one prisoner, an old man in his sixties, sitting by the bed, with a thin body.


    Chen Yu was observing the prisoner. He should have just come in. He was clean. Although he was wearing prison clothes, he was very calm.


    "Your patient is him."

 Chapter 105

    Chen Yu bandaged Dell''s lower body, and then gave Dell''s little brother a slap.


    "All right."


    "Ah It hurts. " Cried Dale.


    "You also know the pain. The only thing you do right is you don''t have a viper. Otherwise, I may have to cut you off now."


    Chen looked at the corn cobra that rolled into a circle with his eyes. This corn cobra is still a minor.


    Corn Cobra has a mild habit, is very suitable for pets, and has a very small killing power, and has little threat to human beings.


    "How on earth did you get bitten by it?"


    "It''s all cuila. I''m sleeping. She put the snake on me."


    "Fart, it''s you pervert. You''ve got the snake under you." At once, cuila burst into a storm of abuse.


    Chen Yu rolled his eyes. He chose to believe cuila''s words.


    Dale did change his attitude.


    "Dale, I beg you, I beg you. Can you have some other diseases next time I come here? Or hurt in other places, let me treat you every time Chen said with a headache.


    In fact, when we get familiar with Dell, we will find that Dell is the kind of neurotic and a little stupid person who makes people laugh.


    This kind of person is harmless to people around him, but very dangerous to himself.


    As an adult, he always does something stupid that no child can do.


    "Chen, this is your diagnosis."


    "Forget it, this time it''s free."


    "Eh? How can you not collect money? It''s strange. Are you a fake? "


    Chen gave another slap to the little brother who had not put on his pants: "I just saw a real change not long ago. I suddenly felt that compared with him, you are too cute."


    "Do you think I''m changing...?"


    "Whether you admit it or not, it''s true."


    "Chen, you''ve come so many times, but you haven''t stayed. Let''s stay here for dinner today." Cuira sent out an invitation.


    "Would you add something weird?" Chen Yu is really afraid. Dell is such a bastard. He doesn''t want to be hurt by all kinds of weird self sabotage.


    "Don''t worry, this bastard is always picky about food." Said Tera.


    ¡­¡­


    On the grass beside the swimming pool, cuila and the servants of the manor arranged a rich dinner.


    Chen roughly estimated the food on the table, not including the ingredients he didn''t know where to import, but the common ingredients alone would cost at least $1000.


    The world of the rich is really different from what they think


    "Dell, what industry are you in?"


    "I don''t do anything."


    "He inherited his father''s shares in the company, just waiting for dividends every year." "It''s the famous CAA," trila said


    CAA, the most famous agency in Hollywood, Chen Yu has heard of it.


    It manages a number of superstars, a dozen first-line stars and hundreds of stars below the first line.


    Of course, not only movie stars, but also directors, sports, music, and even novelists.


    "Chen, if you are interested in a star, I can help you get in touch."


    "Are you a pimp?" Chen Yu rolled his eyes. He can''t play with stars.


    Even if it''s a third or fourth line star, it''s $100000 a night.


    Chen doesn''t think he has such a strong capital.


    Of course, Chen Yu is also a Chinese thinking. He doesn''t feel safe without any money on his bank card.


    He made half a million dollars in these two months and spent little.


    The biggest expense is to decorate and repair the house several times. In addition, Chen Yu hardly consumes a lot.


    If you follow Dell''s lifestyle, I''m afraid Chen Yu will go bankrupt soon.


    CAA is not just a brokerage company. In fact, they also accept a package service.


    It''s just a matter of money for a movie company to make. Then the director, actor, screenwriter, producer and later stage are all in the charge of CAA. Even CAA participates in the box office share, which is one of the main profit points of CAA.


    The influence of CAA in Hollywood extends to every corner. Almost every movie has CAA''s actors participating in it. Internationally, it is generally recognized that there are six major Hollywood films, but CAA is the seventh one hidden behind the scenes.


    Chen has learned from cuila that Dell, as a shareholder of CAA, accounts for 11% of the shares.


    This is the second largest shareholder next to the current chairman''s 15%, so Dell''s annual dividend is also considerable.


    Even if Dale has a lot of money to spend every day, looking for stars every day.


    Of course, Dell is also a regular guest of all kinds of entertainment weekly.But most of the stories in Entertainment Weekly are Dell''s absurdities.


    Chen Yu is quite envious of this, but he also knows that envy is one thing. Chen Yu still has a clear understanding of himself. He may struggle for a lifetime, but he will not be able to live such a life.


    When he is full of food and drink, Chen Yu plans to leave.


    "Chen, are you going? Are you sure you don''t want to send it to Tera? "


    Chen Yu is speechless. How hopeful are you that your woman will have a relationship with other men?


    Every time Chen Yu comes here, he will invite him once.


    At least Chen Yu can''t understand Dell''s hobby.


    If it''s under normal circumstances, Chen doesn''t mind having a haircut with cuila.


    But the key problem is that Dell has to watch.


    This makes Chen Yu unacceptable. He doesn''t plan to perform a.. V for others.


    "Chen, I don''t mind if it''s you." Cuila is also unrestrained to the extreme. When she said this, she didn''t blush or jump. She didn''t even blink her eyelids. She licked her red lips and made a gesture of desire.


    As expected, it''s a scum man with a cheap girl, born to be a couple.


    When Chen Yu returned home, the face-to-face farry was furious.


    "Chen, did you use magic on me yesterday?"


    "What? I can''t understand what you''re talking about. "


    "I never sleep outside my bed, but last night, I slept on the sofa for a whole twelve hours."


    "You can''t watch TV on your own and fall asleep. It''s up to me." Chen took off his shoes and hung his coat on the hanger: "is there anything to eat at home?"


    "No Don''t change the subject. "


    "I said, I didn''t do anything."


    "I remember very well that you showed me your eyes, and then I broke them."


    "You drank a lot of cold beer last night. Maybe you did. By the way, I left a note on the table. When you come back, I''ll turn to the supermarket to buy some beer. Did you buy any?"


    "Yes, a total of 98 dollars."


    "No, we all have a share of the beer, so I only pay half the price."

 Chapter 106

    In the end, the topic was completely misled by Chen Yu.


    But fari still didn''t breathe. She was sitting on the sofa and drinking alone.


    Chen Chu came out of the shower and sat down beside Fanny.


    "This brand of beer is expensive and hard to drink. How can you buy it?"


    "I like it. If you don''t, don''t ask me to buy it next time."


    "Ah..." Chen Yu suddenly called out.


    Old black suddenly came out of the wall. Even though it was not the first time, Chen could not adapt to old black''s appearance.


    "What to do? What the hell? Wait Isn''t it true that something''s coming back? "


    "Nothing to do with you." Chen Yu waved his hand and communicated with Lao Hei with consciousness: "Lao Hei, can you appear normally?"


    "It''s normal for me."


    "What I''m saying is normal. It''s based on human beings."


    "Now is not the time to say this. I just came back from hunting and passed the hell gate. I found that the hell gate seemed a little abnormal."


    By the way, Chen remembers that Lao Hei told him last time that there was a hell gate in the mountain next to the town.


    Originally it was said that I went to see it with Lao Hei when I was free, but recently, Chen Yu has not been free, and almost forgot about it.


    "What happened to the hell gate?"


    "I feel like someone''s starting the hell gate."


    "How to start it? Can that hell gate work? "


    "I don''t know. I thought it was abandoned, but the big catfish I met by the lake last time was obviously affected by the hell. Plus this time, I think the hell gate may still work."


    "Would it be someone with an abnormal brain, who is going to call up a demon army to destroy the world?"


    "Don''t be kidding. The hell gate, even the devil of Beelzebub''s level, can''t be summoned completely. The effect is similar to those devil magic tools you have. It''s too difficult to destroy the world."


    "Since only one or two lower level demons can be summoned, what''s the meaning of this hell gate? I thought I could summon some great demons and so on."


    "The hell gate was built by human beings. You are human beings. You should know better than me."


    Chen Chu stood up and said, "fari, I have something to do when I go out."


    "Where are you going? Is it to drive out evil spirits? Is there a mystery somewhere? "


    "Don''t think too much. I''m just going out for a walk."


    "Walking the dog?" Fari narrowed her eyes and looked at Chen Yu: "let me go with you. I haven''t walked with Wanda for a long time."


    "No, it''s not safe at night."


    "You left me alone in this ghost house. I don''t know how many evil spirits are hidden in the house. There is a terrible monster under the ghost house, but I think it''s safer outside."


    "Or shall I let Wanda stay with you?"


    "Yes, I agree."


    Chen Yu breathed a long sigh of relief. If fari followed him, he would not be able to go to the hell gate.


    But before long, Lao Hei said, "your female tenant is behind you."


    "What?" Chen Yu turned around and found nothing. It was mainly because it was dark, and the roadside was full of grass: "fari, come out, I have seen you."


    There was no movement. Chen Yu called again, "Wanda, come out."


    Wang -


    Wanda has been dragging fari and rushing to Chen Zhu.


    "Traitor, traitor, you traitor." Fari slapped Wanda on the head angrily.


    "Go home."


    "No."


    "If I don''t go back, I''ll just use magic and let you stand here alone for one night."


    "Believe it or not, I''ll call the police and accuse you of sexual assault."


    "Please." Chen is not afraid.


    It''s not that any woman can file a case against others for sexual assault.


    Without any evidence, you can''t win with just two lips.


    "What are you doing You''re going to use magic on me again, aren''t you? "


    Chen Yu just raised her hand, and fari immediately backed up a few steps, and then pulled out a sunglasses from her pocket: "I''ve been prepared for that for a long time."


    "Big miss, it''s already dark now. Would you really like to be blind if you bring another sunglasses?"


    "You promise not to use magic on me?"


    "I''m using magic on you now, and then let me go back with you on my back?"


    "I don''t care where you go, I will go."


    "No, no, go home." Chen Yu is discouraged and can''t get rid of fari. He has to go back.


    In the daytime, when fari goes to work, go to the hell gate by herself.


    "No? How can I do that? ""Why not?"


    Chen Yu has gone back: "do you want to go? If I don''t leave, I''ll wander around by myself. I''m going back. "


    "Don''t you want to get rid of evil spirits? If you don''t, will you die? "


    "Dead people, count your head, you always pester me, so I can''t get away."


    Fari was in trouble at this time, but when she looked up and looked at Chen Yu''s determined expression, her brain suddenly turned around.


    "Are you lying to me?"


    Fari suddenly understood that if there was any urgent situation, Chen could not argue with herself here.


    Although there is no difference with Chen Yu for a few days, she probably knows about Chen Yu''s character.


    Chen is not the kind of person who can sit back and ignore.


    Knowing that tragedy will happen, and doing nothing.


    She lived for a few days, and her neighbors, bant and Mary, sent Chen Zhao this and that every day, and most of the time she received them.


    She knew the reason. Ten days ago, the small town winery caught fire. Chen Yu and Wanda rushed into the fire and rescued nine people.


    It also includes bant and Mary''s son, so they are very grateful to Chen Yu.


    Therefore, fari guessed that Chen Yu would either deal with something less serious or not in such a hurry.


    Just then, Chen''s phone rang.


    "Hello."


    "Chen, it''s me, mogery That I need you. "


    "Fu * * What do you need me for?"


    "My car is right in front of your house. It''s still the same price, ten thousand dollars."


    "Well, you wait ten minutes for me. I''m not at home now. I''m going back."


    "Well, hurry up."


    "What''s the matter, is something wrong?"


    "No, work."


    "Work?"


    "My client, of course, or what do you think?"


    When Chen and fari got to the door, they saw a car parked in front of them.


    Chen Yu recognized mogery''s car and turned to fari and said, "go home."


    "You want to take Wanda with you?"


    "Then leave Wanda. By the way, come in and take out my toolbox." Chen said that although he just bought a space ring from Raz, he could not put his toolbox in the space ring, otherwise when he met with the patient, he took out a scalpel out of the air, who knows what the patient would think.

 Chapter 107

    Chen Yu gets in the car, and mogery starts it.


    Chen Yu looked at mogery, who was covered in blood. After a while of silence, he said, "take off your coat. I''ll show you the injury first."


    As mogery drove, he threw his coat out of the window.


    "Where are we going this time?"


    "San Diego."


    "What? To San Diego? So far? "


    "Yes." Mogery replied succinctly.


    "I thought you would hide in the mountains and forests. How could you run to San Diego?"


    San Diego probably most Chinese don''t know where it is, but you should have heard of another translation, Santiago.


    San Diego is more than 100 kilometers from Los Angeles, Southeast of Los Angeles.


    However, Dashan town is in the northwest of Los Angeles. It takes at least 300 kilometers from Dashan town to San Diego without taking the main road.


    "Close to Mexico, we''re going into the Gulf of California, and then along the coast into Mexico." Said morgre.


    "Can you tell me the route of the run, please?"


    "I believe you." Said morgre.


    Chen Yu doesn''t know whether he should be happy to be trusted so much by a gangster.


    "What''s the matter with your wound? It''s all sharp scratches? Who are you fighting with? "


    "Don''t mention it. It was done by a woman."


    "You can''t beat a woman, can you?"


    "If you can''t beat her, the woman is a monster. No one can beat her."


    Chen Yu did not argue with mogery on this point. He was a doctor, not a fighter.


    "He didn''t seem to have a killer."


    "So that woman is a monster, she is happy to torture."


    "Pretty?"


    "If she were beautiful, there would be no ugly woman in the world."


    "Well It doesn''t seem to be her. "


    "What?"


    "Nothing."


    After leaving the Los Angeles area, the car took the coastal road. It has to be said that the scenery of this road is really beautiful.


    At this time, the weather has turned cold, and Chen Yu, who is near the window blowing by the sea breeze at night, is a little cool.


    But Chen had to open the window. Otherwise, the car was full of blood.


    Chen Yu can''t stand such a fishy smell, but mogery can''t even stand it.


    Because he''s naked


    However, he can''t speak because he is a tough guy.


    Chen Chu looked at mogery. "Blowing a little cold wind will help the body to dissipate heat, improve blood circulation, and speed up wound drainage."


    To put it bluntly, this is a kind of heat consumption, which is the same with running exercise.


    Of course, if the thermal dispersion principle is not well controlled, it will play off.


    The stronger a person is, the more resistant he is to the cold. In fact, the stronger a person is, the less resistant he is to the cold, because the thermal response is more intense.


    Cold resistance needs long-term exercise, or the elderly.


    Why do the old people resist cold? Because the old people''s body functions and thermal neurons degenerate, their response to the temperature difference between cold and hot is slower than that of the young people.


    It''s like that people who are going to freeze to death will feel warm for almost one reason.


    People who are going to freeze to death feel warm because the body''s heat sensitive nerves are dead and can''t feel the change of temperature.


    Of course, the constitution of imogre can''t die by blowing cold wind.


    At best, it''s just a cold


    A sneeze -


    "Chen, give me your coat."


    "I will be cold."


    "I will, too."


    "No, tough people can''t be cold."


    "Who gives my people? When did I say I was tough? "


    "Are you a tough guy?"


    "Give me the clothes first."


    "It''s disgusting to take off your coat to a man." In the end, Chen Yu still took off his coat to mogery.


    ¡­¡­


    Four or five hours drive, Chen Yu sat a little dizzy.


    I don''t know if it''s because of the car or the sea wind.


    Mogery and his boss are in San Diego, but not downtown.


    When he got to San Diego, mogery drove into a path and around the city.


    It is estimated that the winding path has not been repaired for more than 20 years, resulting in serious damage to the surface.


    At two o''clock in the morning, the car stopped at a railway station, an abandoned railway station.


    This is the tomb of an old train, with several rusty steam trains.


    It has to be said that this place is indeed an excellent hiding place.


    Dong Dong -


    mogery knocked on a section of the car and the door opened."Mr. Chen, here you are."


    The decadent man looks at Chen Yu in surprise. Chen Yu remembers him. It seems that his name is Saunders. He is afraid of snakes.


    The sombre man named Nesta and the eldest brother in the carriage are also there.


    Nesta was still cold, but when she saw Chen, she nodded.


    "Mr. Chen, here you are." The eldest brother lies in a weak corner. Nesta helps him up.


    Chen Yu put down his toolbox, and Sanders, a decadent man, immediately dodged: "Mr. Chen, did you bring that snake?"


    "It seems that you miss Ramon very much. Ramon, come out to meet your old friend."


    Raymond crawled out of his aggression, and then started running after the decadent man.


    Chen Yu came to the boss''s side: "you look very bad, where was the injury?"


    With Nesta''s help, the boss turned over and showed the bandage stained with blood.


    Chen Chu opened the bandage and saw a smell of rotten smell coming to his face.


    The wound under the bandage, which is three fingers long, extends from the left lute bone to the ventral back, and has a large area of pus.


    "It hurt at least three days. Why didn''t you contact me earlier?" Chen said with a frown.


    "I''ve been hurt like this before, and I didn''t deal with it at that time. I''ll be fine in ten days..." The eldest brother said weakly.


    "It can only be said that you were lucky last time, but luck will not always be in the same wound. In different environments, there are two possibilities. It is possible to recover by relying on your own immunity, but the greater possibility is wound infection."


    Chen Yu touched the forehead of the eldest brother: "you have the sign of high fever now. If it''s half a day later, you''ll probably go to the ICU."


    "Is the eldest brother seriously injured?"


    "The main reason is that the delay is too long. If this happens next time, either inform me as soon as possible, or find a bottle of high spirits first and clean the wound."


    Fortunately, Chen has alcohol, which is the only medical supplies Chen can get.


    But without anesthesia, it''s very painful to clean the wound with alcohol and cut the carrion.


    Of course, alcohol not only cleans wounds, but also cools them down physically.


    Alcohol is a highly volatile liquid, which can quickly take away heat when contacting with skin at normal temperature.


    Of course, it''s mainly antipyretics. Chen Zhu took two Ibuprofen Tablets to the eldest brother.


    Most of the antipyretics are not prescription drugs. You can buy them in the supermarket.


    In Chen''s toolbox, several kinds of over-the-counter drugs, such as antipyretics, painkillers and anti-inflammatory drugs, are often used.


    Finally, the wound is sutured, and the time before and after is 30 minutes.

 Chapter 108

    "Chen, you saved my life again." The eldest sat and gave Chen a hug.


    "I''m glad you didn''t point a gun at my head this time."


    Four people were very embarrassed.


    "Do you have any minor injuries or pains on any of you?"


    Nesta and Saunders have the same injuries, but they are both light and without inflammation.


    "Mr. Chen, you can make him Does he crawl away? " Sanders looked at Ramon in front of him in horror.


    "His name is Raymond. You can talk to him yourself."


    "Don''t Don''t be kidding. It''s your pet. "


    Sizzling -


    "snakes are terrible animals I prefer dogs... "


    Raymond had opened his mouth to reveal a pair of fangs.


    Sanders was scared, but his arm was pulled by Chen.


    "He doesn''t like to hear you. You''d better apologize to him." Chen said while treating Sanders.


    "I''m sorry, Raymond. I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have said that But Can you walk away a little? "


    "Human, kneel down for me. It''s insincere to apologize like this." Raymond''s words were beyond Sanders'' comprehension.


    Chen Yu looked at Raymond and said, "well, so far, you''ve scared Sanders to death."


    "It''s boring." Raymond wriggled and crawled away.


    "Can snakes train so cleverly?" The boss looked at Raymond curiously.


    "Don''t think about raising snakes. My other stupid friend raised a snake, and last time I went there, I helped him bind up the raw, reproductive, and other instruments."


    "Do you have any secret?"


    "No, don''t ask me that. I''m a doctor, not a trainer."


    "I think you can think about the profession of animal trainer."


    "Well, if you get hurt then don''t look for me again."


    "Well, you''d better be a doctor. A doctor has a better future."


    Mogri handed the money to Chen, who looked at the four men. "Are you going to Mexico?"


    "Did mogery talk to you?"


    "I think if you go to Mexico, I will lose a lot of income and feel a little reluctant."


    "Chen, I''ll take you back at dawn."


    "I don''t need to see you off. It''s more tiring for you to run back and forth like this." Chen Yu shook his head and said, "I''ll go back by car and send me to the place where I can take a car."


    "Then take it to the railway station."


    "Isn''t this the railway station?"


    "Of course not."


    Before waiting for an hour, it began to light up outside. Mogery took Chen Zhu back to the outside.


    However, they found that the tyre of the car parked on the side of the road was punctured.


    "No, that woman has found this place! Boss, they are in danger. " Mogery''s face changed, and he turned back at once.


    "Er..." Chen Yu is very depressed. Looking at mogery''s back, you care about me, and I need to protect you.


    Chen Zhui was about to follow in when suddenly there was a pain in his back.


    What''s on the back


    "Don''t move, hands up, don''t talk."


    Chen Yu turned around and saw a woman hiding behind the car. He felt behind Chen Yu silently and was holding his waist and abdomen with a knife.


    "Lady, shall I not move or raise my hand?"


    "Raise your hand first, then don''t move."


    "Lady I''m a doctor, not familiar with them. "


    Chen Chu raised his hands and said helplessly.


    In front of her eyes, the woman was big and full of flesh, and her eyes were full of ferocity.


    "I don''t care what you have to do with them, but you are my enemy when you treat mogri."


    "Actually, I haven''t treated them I didn''t bring any medicine So he was just about to send me back for the medicine. "


    Chen Yu is very afraid. If this woman hurts her knife by two inches, her waist will be pierced. At that time, she may not be able to stand up for several months.


    "Madam, we have something to say. It''s useless for you to embarrass one of my doctors. Even if you kill me, they will bring other doctors, and I''m also forced. They are gangsters. I''m just an ordinary doctor, and I can''t resist them at all, so I''m in the same camp as you."


    "Who is in your camp?"


    "But aren''t you their enemy?"


    "I am their enemy, but I have nothing to do with anyone, not to mention you."


    "Then I have no enmity with you. Let me go."


    The strong woman seemed hesitant, and she didn''t want to hurt Chen very much.


    "Gaia, stop!" All of a sudden, mogery''s voice came from behind. Mogery had rushed over.Chen Yu has a black line on his face. He''s going to talk about this woman. Mogery comes out to make trouble again.


    "Gaia, something''s OK. You come to me. It''s nothing to do with Chen." Mogery''s voice was very angry.


    If we change places, Chen Yu will be very moved to hear mogery.


    But now, Chen Yu wants to cry without tears.


    Gaia looked coldly at mogery and then at Chen Yu: "you said you didn''t know them?"


    "This It depends on how you define the concept. "


    "You and I are playing tricks!" The knife in Gaia''s hand suddenly poked forward, Chen Yu''s back was quickly retracted, Gaia''s face was even angrier: "do you dare to hide?"


    Isn''t that bullshit? I''ll stab you right if I don''t hide.


    "Chen, run." Mogery roared and rushed towards Chen Yu at the same time.


    Then he ran, and Gaia reached out and clasped Chen''s shoulder.


    Gaia''s figure is more than 1.9 meters, plus a body comparable to the muscles of a bodybuilding coach. His physique is more than 200 Jin, which is one size larger than that of Chen Yu.


    So Gaia is very confident in her strength. Even a hitter like mogery can be down in a few rounds, so she doesn''t look at Chen Yu.


    But when she clasped Chen''s shoulder, she felt that her hand was not on someone''s shoulder, more like a car.


    The whole man was dragged out and fell on the ground.


    At this time, mogery had jumped up and held Gaia down.


    Gaia then came back to his senses. He pushed his knee up and turned back to suppress mogery.


    Chen Yu stood not far away, a little confused.


    Do you want to go up and help?


    Mogery''s hands were caught, but he cried in pain: "Chen, leave me alone, go."


    "Go? Where are we going? I don''t know the way. " Chen Yu said helplessly.


    Chen Zhu regrets that he didn''t bring Wanda out.


    If Wanda is there, we should be able to fight Gaia for several rounds.


    Now on your own


    Wait, there seems to be something wrong.


    I don''t seem to be an ordinary person. I have also improved my physical quality. What is a woman.


    "Stinky woman, let go of mogery, or I''ll be rude to you!" "Don''t say I didn''t warn you, I can do Kung Fu," Chen cried


    Gaia, with one hand, presses mogery on the car body and turns to look at Gaia.


    "You''re going to be rude to me?" Gaia looks at Chen Yu with a sneer.

 Chapter 109

    Chen Yu is not sure. His strength is really good, but he is really able to pass the five rough women in front of him?


    Mogery was so big, Gaia pressed him on the door with one hand, he couldn''t move.


    Gaia put his finger on Chen Yu with one hand and said, "come on."


    "Chen, you are not her opponent. Leave here."


    "Don''t look down on me, mogery!" Chen Yu has rushed up and waved a fist at Gaia.


    Gaia easily avoided, raised his foot, and accurately kicked Chen Yu''s belly.


    Colic hit, Chen Yu has knelt on the ground.


    Chen Yu overestimated himself completely. Although Chen Yu drank the medicine of strengthening strength, he was only a doctor with great strength.


    Before that, Chen Yu thought that he was very powerful.


    As a result, Gaia hit him straight back.


    At this time, Chen Yu heard the roar in his ear.


    Gaia made a one legged sweep towards his face.


    Chen quickly raised his arm and held his head.


    àØ -


    the heavy sweeping made Chen''s ears roar and his brain faint.


    Mogery took a big drink and broke Gaia''s shackles. He held Gaia with his hands from behind.


    "Chen, let''s go."


    Fart, I''ve been tortured so badly by a woman.


    I want to be a reckless man!


    Chen Jimeng stood up and said, "you''ve got it!"


    Then Chen raised his leg and kicked him toward Gaia.


    However, Gaia was more responsive, and he fell over his shoulder, blocking Morley in front of Chen Yu.


    "Ah..."


    Chen Yu''s foot is not light. Mogery was kicked directly and didn''t stand up.


    "Chen, I want you to run." "Are you stupid?" cried mogery


    Chen finally realized that he couldn''t beat the woman.


    Gaia stepped forward step by step and Chen immediately made a boxing gesture.


    As a result, a flower in front of me caused a blow to my face.


    Chen Yu shakes his head and gets another blow before he returns to his senses.


    "You hit me again, I''m welcome! Ah... "


    Another punch


    Bang -


    suddenly, a gunshot sounds.


    With a gun in his hand, the boss stood in the distance, the muzzle of which pointed in the direction of Gaia.


    "Gaia, for the sake of the past, I don''t want to get involved with you. Don''t let me see you again."


    Gaia looked at him coldly, turned around and left.


    Chen Yu is not sure what their relationship is, but it seems that there is a story.


    But now is not the time to care about this. Chen Yu is not in the mood to care about their relationship.


    He has pain all over his body now, especially his face.


    Looking at Gaia, who was already far away, Chen Yu went up to help mogri.


    "Morgre, are you all right?"


    "I feel like you kicked me off the waist."


    Chen Chu touched morgre''s waist: "it''s OK, it''s just misplaced. I''ll connect it to you."


    Boss, Nesta and Saunders came over.


    "Are you all right?"


    "Nothing." Mogery recovered his cold expression and shook his head.


    "Saunders, drive your locomotive and get Chen out of here." Said the boss.


    They obviously don''t want to talk about it, and Chen Yu doesn''t want to ask.


    Sanders''s locomotive can seat Chen Yu, but Beelzebub and Carrie can only push ahead.


    All the way, Sanders took Chen to the railway station.


    "Chen, is your face OK?" Sanders looked at Chen Yu, who had a blue nose and a swollen face. Because of his identity, Sanders didn''t take off his motorcycle helmet.


    "Nothing."


    "You are very strong. I was beaten by that woman. I didn''t get out of bed and walk for three days."


    "I think you are praising me." Chen Yu put his helmet into Sanders'' arms and said, "I''m going, so you can go back."


    Inexplicably got a fat beating, Chen Yu was quite upset.


    Although the ointment was applied to the face, the bruise still remained.


    Buy a ticket to get on the train -


    On the train, the opposite seat of Chen Yu is a sexy girl. She looks like she is in her early twenties. In her black coat, she is wearing a cool white suspender. Her long brown hair is covered with a light lip gloss. The overall feeling is fashion and sexy.


    Chen Yu covers his face, which really affects the success rate of the collusion.


    "Beaten?" Asked the sexy girl.


    "I fell." Chen Yu is lying with his eyes open.


    "I have ointment and band aid, do you need it?" Asked the girl.


    "No, I have." Chen Yu looked at the girl again: "the general girl will not take the drop ointment with her, right?""I''m an intern."


    "My name is Chen Yu. Can you tell me your name?"


    "Evley Mott." Evlei reached out and touched Chen''s bruise on his face: "it hurts."


    Chen Yu holds evley''s catkin and takes it down.


    Evry''s hands are small and delicate, but Chen doesn''t like strange women and men touching their bodies, especially their faces.


    "I''m a doctor, too, and I don''t need peer inquiries."


    "It''s tough to beat you." Evry said.


    "I said it was a fall." Chen Yu stressed.


    "Well, just think you fell." Evelyn obviously didn''t believe Chen''s words.


    Chen Yu is more ashamed. His injury can''t be concealed from his peers.


    Even if the other side is just an intern


    "Do you live in Los Angeles?" Chen can only change the topic.


    "No, my school is in Los Angeles, and the hospital where I practice is also in Los Angeles." Evry looks at Chen Yu: "which hospital are you working in? Or a private clinic? "


    Chen Yu smiled and didn''t answer.


    "Are you an illegal doctor?" Evelyn suddenly noticed something.


    Chen Chu looked at himself. "Is it obvious?"


    "You have a medical kit, so it should be a visit, and if it''s a private clinic, it won''t cross the city, unless it''s a special customer, plus the injury on your face, if it''s a regular doctor, I can''t think of what kind of patients will fight against the doctor."


    "By the way, I fell and hurt myself Also, it may be a street bully, not necessarily because of the patient who went to the clinic. "


    "Whoever did it, I guessed right, didn''t I?"


    Chen Chu turned his lips. "You guessed it right."


    "Why don''t you get a medical license?"


    "I can''t do it." Chen Yu replied calmly.


    He is a foreigner. If he wants to get a medical license, he basically doesn''t have to do anything.


    It will take at least half a year to understand and be familiar with the rules and medical practice rules in the United States and read a large number of medical books.


    In addition to his own black history in China, half a year''s efforts will not be able to get the license eventually.


    When she first arrived in the United States, Chen really wanted to get a medical license.


    But then in the current work, gradually began to accept and familiar with, Chen found that he had lost the idea of going to the medical license again.


    "A doctor who doesn''t even have a medical license will only kill patients."


    "So far, I haven''t killed my patients."


    "It''s only temporary."

 Chapter 110

    An hour''s journey, the train arrives at the station.


    There is clearly no happy end to their communication.


    After all, most illegal doctors are not very popular, and so are Chen Yu.


    "Evry, would you like to leave a call and come out for a drink when you are free?"


    "You''d better take care of the bruises on your face first. It will frighten people if you show your respect."


    Evrel turns to leave the seat, leaving Chen Yu in a mess.


    I''ve been mixing for so long, but I haven''t been broken.


    The more he thought about it, the more unwilling he was to say anything, the less he could swallow it.


    Don''t talk about women. You shouldn''t be fussy.


    She was a woman?


    It''s like a Tyrannosaurus Rex!


    Chen took out his mobile phone: "bird, do you know any fighting coach?"


    "Yes, you have a need for that?"


    "I''ve been beaten. I''m going to practice fighting. I''m going to get the field back." Chen Yu said with resentment.


    "Well, I know a combat coach. He''s very good. He''s a former Marine Corps instructor, but the price is not low. If it''s hourly, it''s 200 dollars an hour."


    "Hiss So expensive? Do you have any other packages? "


    "Package? Well, I''ll ask. "


    "First of all, call me back when you''re clear."


    When Chen Yu walked out of the railway station, bird called back: "Chen, I asked."


    "How to say it."


    "The coach asked you what level you were going to practice."


    "Well What if I say I want to surpass him? "


    "This This is basically impossible. "


    "Well, I don''t know how far I''m going to practice. Anyway, the man who hit me is very strong. He hit me with bruises and bruises. I hope I can hit her with bruises and bruises next time I meet her."


    "He said that if you need to hire him for a long time, he can spare two hours a day to train you and charge you eight thousand dollars a month."


    "Eight thousand dollars a day for two hours, isn''t it too expensive?"


    "He is the best in the industry, and his fighting level is even better than those fighters, of course, only under the ring."


    "Can I finish fighting training in a month?"


    "I don''t know, but his students have never been more than three months old."


    "That is to say, in three months, I''m sure I can finish fighting training?"


    "No, if it''s more than three months, he''ll tell you with his fist that you''re not the material."


    "So personal? How can I get in touch with him? "


    "His assistant''s phone number is * *, OSPI comprehensive fitness training center. You can find him there. He is the owner there."


    Chen Yu looked at the time, now it is more than 8 o''clock in the morning.


    By car, it should be almost time for the gym to go to work, just in time to see the awesome fighting coach.


    Chen Yu goes downstairs to the gym. First, he dials the number that bird gave him.


    "Hello, this is Ola Miller, Lop''s assistant. Lop is working now. If you need anything, I can do it for you." There was a very nice voice from the other end of the phone.


    "Hello, I''m introduced by Mr. bird. I need a fighting coach."


    "Well, when do you have time, we will discuss your training needs in detail."


    "I''m downstairs at OSPI gym now."


    "Then I''ll pick you up."


    After hanging up, less than five minutes later, a woman trotted to Chen Yu in high heels.


    "Hello, Mr. Chen."


    "Hello, how do you know it''s mine? I don''t seem to have talked about features. "


    "Well Don''t you think Chen''s surname is enough to show your identity? " Aurra said with a smile, "please come in."


    "Is Mr. lop in the gym now?"


    "Ha ha It''s a lady. She hasn''t arrived yet. She''s on her way. Go to my office first. "


    "Lady? Coach lop is a lady? "


    "Yes, how, do you discriminate against women?"


    "No, no, I''m just a little surprised. I heard Byrd say that she''s the best and the Marine Corps instructor, so I subconsciously think it''s male."


    Chen Yu dare not say that he discriminates against women.


    In American society, it is possible to be beaten and maimed in any public place if it is said that it discriminates against women.


    Especially here is the gym, a group of five big and three rough big guys.


    "Well, I forgive you." "Mr. Chen, since you want to hire lop, can you say what you want?" said Ola


    "I don''t have much time every day, at most two hours, preferably in the morning. I need coach lop to teach me fighting skills as much as possible.""Can you tell me your original intention of learning fighting?"


    Chen pointed to his face: "revenge."


    "So who is the other party? It''s also a reference. "


    "I don''t know. The other side is very good." "Very powerful," Chen replied


    Chen Yu has no face to say that she is a woman.


    Especially when he and mogery are working together, they are pressed by each other to rub on the ground.


    "Then I''ll talk about some standards, such as street gangsters, fighting enthusiasts, professional fighting athletes, and well-known fighting athletes. What are the standards of these levels and what level is the other party in?"


    "It should be a fighter Or close to a professional fighter, I don''t know


    "Mr. Chen, what do you do?"


    "Doctor."


    After getting Chen''s answer, Olah silently dropped one level in his answer.


    Guess that the other side may be a fighter. In her eyes, a fighter may be able to rub Chen Xun to the ground.


    "So what is the relationship between the other party and you? colleague? Or familiar people? Or strangers? Meet often? Or occasionally? "


    "I''m a stranger. I''m involved. In fact, I don''t understand why I have to be beaten, but I hope that if I meet her next time, I will return what she beat me today."


    "Then I have several plans. I wonder if Mr. Chen would like to listen to them?"


    "Please."


    "Since the other person is a stranger, and you are not sure when you will see him, I suggest that you start from the foundation, and apply for a gym membership card here, which can strengthen muscles for three months first, and then carry out fighting training. Of course, in principle, we do not advocate that members exercise for revenge."


    "No, I have confidence in my physical fitness. I don''t need muscle strengthening training. I need fighting training. If it''s just fitness training, I can go to any gym." Chen Yu replied frankly.


    "Oh, lop, here you are."


    Chen Yu turned around and shivered directly.


    Nimar''s, the woman who came here, is the woman who beat herself up.


    Gaia lop!


    ¡°fu**¡­¡­¡±

 Chapter 111

    Chen Yu is an ordinary person. How brave can you expect him to be?


    Directly with Gaia lop, do you have to face each other?


    Chen Yu thought that Gaia could only play.


    But now, at last, he knows the origin of Gaia.


    Nima''s, former Marine Corps instructor, the top fighting coach.


    How naive do you want to connect with her?


    It''s all about abuse.


    Gaia had come in, and her body, which was more than a meter long, was enveloped in Chen Yu''s presence.


    "Well That I have something else Go first. "


    Gaia presses Chen Yu back to the chair with a big hand.


    "Lop, do you know Mr. Chen?"


    "The injury to his face was from me."


    Olah smiled for a while, then looked at Chen Yu with great sympathy and pity.


    Is there anything worse in the world?


    He was beaten by others and wanted to revenge. He ran to the enemy''s territory and begged him to teach him how to fight.


    "You want to learn to fight?"


    "That I''m kidding. "


    "Bird just called me. You want to get revenge on me, don''t you?"


    "I''m really busy."


    "Sit down." Gaia whispered, Chen Yu suddenly became a good baby.


    "I hold your shoulder, you don''t hurt?"


    "Ah? What a pain... "


    Olah rolled her eyes. Chen Yu''s performance was too fake.


    "Your physical fitness is much better than I thought. I used 80% of my strength today. You are just a little bruised on your face."


    "It''s OK, just like..." Chen''s smile was far fetched.


    "If you win, you can leave."


    "Well Are you sure? " Chen Yu immediately came to the spirit.


    Chen Yu thought in his heart, play free fight, but not you.


    But I''ll give you one hand.


    "Come on."


    Gaia has put his hand on the table. Ola looks at Gaia in surprise.


    She has been Gaia''s assistant for six years, but she knows how terrible Gaia is.


    There are several members in the gym who are similar to her.


    However, no one is Gaia''s opponent.


    It''s not just about fighting, even if it''s just about wrists, no one can win Gaia.


    Gaia''s grip, grip and explosive power are all world-class.


    No, it''s monster level.


    Looking at Chen Yu, his body shape, arms, weight and Gaia are not of the same magnitude at all.


    Gaia would ask Chen Yu to break her wrist.


    It''s just bullying people. My boss, if you break someone''s arm, you will have a lawsuit.


    However, the most unexpected thing for Olah was that Chen Yu actually took the fight.


    Chen Yu holds Gaia''s palm: "I let you..."


    As soon as Chen tried to put on a push, Gaia started to work directly.


    "I''m not ready." Chen Yu is very depressed and says, you can''t let me finish loading first.


    "Well, I''ll give you another chance." Gaia said to Olah, "Olah, you give orders."


    When they shook hands again, Ola asked, "are you ready?"


    The two nodded at the same time, and Olla waved: "start."


    Gaia''s power broke out in a flash. She didn''t take the enemy lightly, because she knew that Chen''s power was not equal.


    But when she did her best, she found that she could not pull it.


    What a powerful force! Gaia looks up at Chen Yu.


    She found that Chen Yu was very relaxed, and her face was still in need of beating.


    "Shall I let you? You have two hands. "


    Olah''s a fool. This kid is crazy.


    In the past few years, no one dared to be so bold in front of Gaia.


    With the expression that he needed to be beaten, Ola wanted to beat him.


    It''s cool to put on a B.


    Looking at Gaia, Chen Yu grinned: "don''t be forced, just two hands, I don''t mind."


    Gaia felt that Chen''s arm was cast like iron, completely motionless.


    Gaia''s face grew more solemn and serious.


    She doesn''t use two hands. It needs to have some strength to break the wrist. One hand is to break the wrist, and the other hand is to hold the corner of the table, so that she can borrow more strength.


    Both hands go up to break the wrist, but they can''t make the force.


    A minute later, Chen Yu found that Gaia''s strength was low.


    Gaia put up her hands. Her strength has completely exploded. If Chen Yu is not removed in a minute, there is no need to continue."I lost. You can go."


    "Well?" Chen Yu saw Gaia so cheerful, but he was a little uncomfortable: "I can go now?"


    "Please."


    "Then I''ll go." Chen Chu picked up his toolbox and was about to leave.


    Gaia said, "don''t you really want to learn to fight with me?"


    "Well Is it free? "


    "Go away."


    "What price?"


    "If it''s a full-term course, two hours a day, I''ll charge you $5000 a month. If it''s a messy free time, then it''s $150 an hour according to the hour."


    Chen Yu thought about it. It''s cheaper than what Byrd said before.


    "How about this time period from nine to eleven in the morning?"


    "Yes." Gaia said.


    "May I go now?"


    "You haven''t paid yet."


    "Er..."


    "By the way, don''t tell me what happened just now." Gaia said.


    "Why? Are you afraid of humiliation? " Chen Yu looks at Gaia with pride.


    "If you want to take on the challenges of those outside, please help yourself." Gaia shrugged and said, "Olla, take him to the formalities."


    Not everyone in the gym is a muscular man, but the proportion of muscular men is very high.


    The people in the gym are very familiar with Ola. Most people come to greet Ola when they see her coming.


    "New man." A muscular man in a T-shirt came to play on Chen''s shoulder: "do you want me to be your coach? I''m the best here. I only charge you 30 dollars an hour."


    "Artest, his coach is LOP. He''s not bodybuilding, he''s fighting."


    "Boy, you have the courage to find lop as your fighting coach."


    Chen Chu turned to look at Ola. "Is Ms. lop terrible?"


    "Don''t worry, her former students are still alive."


    "Ha ha..." All the members around laughed at Ola''s words.


    "Can I repent now?" Chen always felt like he had made a great decision.


    "Sure, but you''d better pray that lop won''t find your place."


    Chen Yu reluctantly paid the money, completed the formalities and left the gym listlessly.


    He always felt that he was spending money to abuse himself.


    Well, it''s not a feeling, it''s a fact.

 Chapter 112

    After Chen left the gym, Chen went to Ford''s house.


    Help him with his leg injuries and check his recovery.


    Ford''s treatment of Chen Yu was very cooperative.


    According to Chen''s estimate, a full recovery can take up to one week.


    Of course, Chen Yu has to come here every day.


    With Chen Yu''s treatment, Ford''s leg injury recovery is quite good.


    He has also met with Byrd and made preliminary communication.


    Although no contract has been signed, preliminary intention has been reached.


    Later, Chen Yu went to Ethan''s hotel.


    Ethan is very angry about Chen Yu''s coming here to have lunch. Chen Yu''s reason is very good. He comes here to ask if there is a new list. The lunch is just by the way.


    However, Ethan''s place was really boring. Chen Yu stayed for more than half an hour and went home.


    It''s rare for him to be free in the daytime. As soon as he got home, Chen saw that the little truck of bant was parked at the door across the road.


    Banter and Mary are helping a young man out of the car.


    "Banter, Mary." Chen Yu came up to say hello and looked at the youth. "You are willing."


    Mary went up to give Chen Yu a hug, and then she said to ken, "Ken, he saved you from the fire, Chen."


    "Thank you, brother." Ken''s voice is a little hoarse because of his inconvenience.


    But Chen Yu still leaned down and hugged Ken.


    "How is your health?"


    "I have lived in the hospital for so many days, but there is a burn in the respiratory tract. It will take a while to recuperate."


    Ken''s injury is good, at least luckier than those who died in the fire.


    However, due to the burn of the respiratory tract, it is inconvenient for him to eat. In recent days, he has relied on glucose to supplement nutrition, and his body is very weak.


    "I''m also a doctor. If you have any discomfort, you can come to me at any time or call me."


    "Chen, have you eaten? Come to my house. " Said Mary warmly.


    "No, you just got Ken back. You still need to take care of him. I won''t make any more trouble for you. Moreover, my work is irregular, and I don''t know when to go out again."


    "Well then."


    "Don''t disturb you. I''ll go home first. Goodbye."


    The people of Lao Mei stress that distance produces beauty.


    Even if they are very close, they will leave space for each other.


    Chen Yu returns home and finds Wanda out of the house. He takes out the phone and makes a phone call to fari.


    "Farley, have you taken Wanda?"


    "You were away all night last night and didn''t come back in the morning. I''m not sure Wanda will stay at home alone, so I brought my work place."


    "Well, remember not to talk to anyone else."


    "I know."


    Ding Dong -


    Chen Zhu wants to say something more. At this time, the doorbell rings.


    "Someone knocked at the door. I''ll hang up first." Chen Yu hangs up and opens the door.


    Outside the door stood a white old man with a goatee and a fir cane. He was dressed neatly and looked like an old English gentleman.


    "Hello, is that you?"


    "I''m Ted pymton, the owner of a small town distillery." The white old man held out his hand with a little forehead.


    "Hello, this is Chen Yu." Chen Yu holds tred.


    "I know you, young man, you saved my men."


    "Come in, please."


    Chen Yu invited Ted into the room and sat down: "what can I drink? Tea or coffee? "


    "Tea, thank you."


    After making tea, Chen Zhu sent it to Ted: "Mr. Ted, what can I do for you?"


    "I''m here to thank you. You''re a great guy." Ted took out a check and pushed it to Chen Yu.


    Chen Leng froze for a moment, then shook his head: "I''m sorry, I can''t take it."


    "Why?"


    "It doesn''t belong to me." Chen replied.


    "You are entitled to it."


    Chen still shakes his head. If Chen comes to see a doctor and saves the patient, he will not refuse.


    Because it''s his job, and he gets paid for it, of course.


    But it wasn''t the person he saved when he was in charge of his job. At that time, in the fire, the reason why Chen Yu rushed in was actually selfish.


    First Wanda had rushed in first, and then Carrie followed when he rushed in.


    So Chen Yu felt that his safety was guaranteed.


    What''s more, Chen Yu actually received benefits, which is the second perfect crystal.


    So Chen doesn''t want to be paid again, which is a matter of principle.This check has figures on it. It''s really attractive.


    But Chen doesn''t want to take


    Chen Yu is actually an ordinary person. There are three principles.


    The first principle is not to ask for trouble, the second is not to die without help, and the third is not to do evil.


    If there is a conflict between Article 1 and Article 2, the second principle shall be followed first, and if there is a conflict with the third principle, the third principle shall be followed first.


    For example, kepres asked him to go to prison to see the old man who changed his appearance, which was a big trouble.


    So Chen Yu followed the third principle first, first of all, not to do evil. Saving the old man would be like doing evil.


    Of course, Chen Yu finally saved him, because saving him is equivalent to keeping him in prison for a longer time.


    Chen Yu never refuses the money that should be taken, and Chen Yu never takes the money that shouldn''t be taken.


    "Mr. Treader, please don''t embarrass me."


    "Here Well, child, if you need anything, please feel free to contact me. "


    "Well, by the way, can I ask you if the land near the lake on the edge of the town belongs to the town or private?"


    "Well? Is that wasteland? That area belongs to the town. Do you want to develop a pasture? Or living? I''m afraid it''s not suitable to be a pasture, because the soil quality of that land is ordinary, and a hundred and seventy years ago, during the American Mexican War, it used to be the main battlefield area, where a large amount of gunpowder penetrated into the soil, resulting in poor growth of grass and crops. "


    "I''m going to build a house there. Of course, it''s just a preliminary idea. There''s no specific plan."


    "To build a house, in addition to the cost of land and the cost of building a house, we need to build a road leading to the road, at least three kilometers, and at least 150000 dollars according to the cost of ordinary level roads."


    "How much is that land, then?"


    "Are you sure you want to buy?"


    "I need to know the price first."


    "I don''t know the exact price, but I can give you some advice." Said Ted.


    "Thank you so much, Mr. Treader."


    "Thank you to me. OK, I have to go. Goodbye." Ted got up and said.


    "Not for a while?"


    "No, if I stay, I''m afraid you will be more uncomfortable, ha ha..."


    This old man is a very smart man. He can see that Chen Yu is not comfortable when facing him.


    Chen Yu takes old man tred to the door, his cell phone rings again, and tred waves his hand to leave. Chen Yu picks up the phone and says, "Ethan, what''s up?"


    "New customers."

 Chapter 113

    "What''s the price?"


    "You make your own offer."


    "What is my own offer? When you talk to customers, don''t you always talk about the price first? "


    "399 binlu, I''ll send you the specific address, that''s all."


    With that, Ethan hung up.


    Chen can''t help but call Vincent and send him to 399 binlu.


    As a result, at the gate of 399 binlu, Chen Chu looked up and saw the orphanage!


    Chen Xun rubbed his forehead. It seems that this business has no money.


    How much can the hospital charge for such a place?


    Even if they give them a high price, Chen Yu dare not ask for it. The money is hot


    The iron door of the orphanage is not closed. It seems that it has broken down and hasn''t been repaired for a long time.


    Chen Yu waited for a moment. An old woman in plain clothes came out and came to see him.


    "Hello, are you a doctor?"


    "Yes, I am a doctor. Who needs treatment?"


    "I''m the dean of the orphanage. Come with me."


    The area of the orphanage is very large. There are some children''s amusement facilities, but they are very old.


    No one cleans up the peeling slide, rusty seesaw and fallen leaves everywhere.


    Looking up at the direction of the building, you can see the young faces in the window.


    The environment of the orphanage is a little depressing. The main building is a four story building, which should look like the architectural style of the last century. The dark gray walls and stones in some corners have been weathered.


    When entering the main building, the walkway is also very dark. The light transmittance of this building pattern is poor, and the lights are not turned on. Although it is not difficult to see the road clearly, it is still uncomfortable.


    Children who grow up in such an environment are not much better at mental health in the future.


    The two sides of the first floor corridor look like workshops. What kind of cards are the children making.


    "Dean, what are these children doing?"


    "Christmas cards, Christmas is coming, children will take these cards to the road to pray for sale, a card a dollar." The Dean replied as he walked.


    "Is the funding for the orphanage tight?"


    "The government''s annual contribution to orphanages is about $50000, plus donations from all walks of life, about $200000."


    "Two hundred thousand dollars, seems a lot?"


    "There are 400 children in the orphanage. On average, the cost of a child in a year is no more than 500 dollars. Do you think it''s too much?" The dean''s answer was cold, but there was some helplessness in his tone.


    "So many children here?"


    "In fact, we owe the electricity company even the electricity fee. They once sent someone to warn me that if we don''t pay the electricity fee again, we will turn off our power supply. I and two volunteers once went to the electricity company to threaten them. If they dare to turn on the power, I will let them fall into disrepute."


    "Er..." Chen Yu didn''t know what to say.


    Although the dean''s behavior was a bit of blackmail, she was helpless.


    "Are the children here Ill?" Chen asked.


    "No, it''s volunteers." The Dean replied.


    The Dean took Chen Yu to the back room. A young man was lying on the bed. There were many bloody paper towels in the garbage can nearby.


    There is a weeping girl beside. She is eleven or twelve years old.


    Chen Chu immediately went forward, and the young man was stabbed in the abdomen.


    "How did it hurt?" Chen asked.


    "It''s me I hurt Mr. Kerry, doctor. Please help Mr. Kerry. "


    "Don''t worry, he won''t die." Chen examined the injury. It was mainly skin injury and blood loss. There was no visceral injury.


    The wound needs to be treated with anti-inflammatory drugs.


    "Man, are you still conscious?"


    "Yes." Kerry nodded. Although he was hurt, he was not too weak. He was conscious: "I''m ok..."


    Then he turned to the girl: "Cheryl, I don''t blame you. Don''t cry."


    This man looks very handsome. Even in the eyes of a man, he belongs to the handsome and over sized man.


    So the girl is supposed to like her handsome teacher. Chen Yu guesses in her heart whether it is the girl who confesses to her teacher, but she is rejected because of love and hate. Then she stabs the teacher.


    After finishing the treatment and bandaging the wound, Chen said, "don''t touch the water, do not do strenuous exercise, and don''t eat stimulating food in three days. Besides, you should keep this anti-inflammatory medicine. Take two after each meal. After three days, you can remove the gauze."


    "OK, thank you. How much should I pay you?"


    "Kerry, I''ll pay. After all, you''re injured here." Said the dean."No more." Chen Zhuo packed up his tools and said, "it should be my free treatment."


    "That''s not good."


    "This is my business card. If you need it, you can call me."


    At this time, the girl ran to Chen Yu and said, "that Although you are not as handsome as Mr. Kerry, you are a good man. "


    Shit, what the hell is this?


    Is this praising me or damaging me?


    I don''t want such praise, Chen Yu''s face is a little ugly.


    "Lady, it''s time for me to go."


    "Thank you, young man. God bless you."


    Chen Yu doesn''t like it here. It''s really that the atmosphere here is too oppressive.


    Chen Yu almost runs away from here.


    ¡­¡­


    When I got home, it was still early, more than 4 p.m.


    Chen saw a police car passing by the road in front of him. There were five police cars in front of him.


    "What happened to the town? Why are so many police here? " Chen Ji stood by the side of the road, muttering to himself.


    At this time, a police car stopped in front of Chen Yu, and Leonardo''s head stretched out of the window.


    "Hi, Chen."


    "Leon, what''s the matter with the town?"


    "Dead."


    "Oh, how did you die?"


    "Hang yourself."


    "Then there won''t be so many policemen, will you?"


    "He is a fugitive. He hid in a small town and rented a house. Today, the landlord came to collect the rent and found that the man died in the house."


    "Then I won''t delay your work."


    "It''s nothing for me anyway. How about going to the roadside for a drink?" Asked Leonardo.


    "Are you sure you won''t delay your work?"


    "I''m only in charge of patrolling. I can''t help solving the case. There''s a serious case team in charge."


    Chen took a seat in Leonardo''s car and went to an open-air restaurant not far from the crime site.


    "Chen, what about your big dog Wanda?"


    "With his mother."


    "Miss Gelin?"


    "No." Chen Yu shook his head: "Ge Lin and I are not boyfriend and girlfriend It''s the woman you brought trouble with last time, Fanny. She''s my roommate now. "


    "What? What happened in the middle? "

 Chapter 114

    Far away, Chen saw a body carried by several police officers from the house in the cordon ahead.


    Chen also saw several familiar faces, which seemed to be led by Melson.


    Melson also saw Chen Yu and came over.


    "Chen, why are you here? Do you know Leon? "


    "Hello, Melson, I live in Dashan town. Leon is the patrol here. Would you like to sit down and have a drink?"


    "I''m still working. The police don''t allow drinking during working hours." Melson looked at Leonardo and said seriously.


    Leonardo was very embarrassed. Melson burst out laughing and patted Leonardo on the shoulder. "Leon, I''m joking. Give me a cup."


    The atmosphere suddenly eased a lot, and Merson was quite forthright. He wanted to drink the cup directly.


    "It''s really cool. It''s been ten days since the body was found in the room. It stinks."


    "Well, don''t say any more. You can''t eat any more food on the table."


    "Mr. Melson, is that a suicide?" Asked Leonardo curiously.


    "No, although I haven''t found the key evidence, I believe I can infer that the fugitive has committed a very serious crime. This kind of person has a very strong psychological quality. How can he commit suicide in his rented house without a sound?"


    Melson looked at Chen Yu and said, "Chen, your face is ugly. This case is not related to you, is it?"


    Chen Yu rolled his eyes. "I''m thinking that the crime rate in the United States is too high. Three months after I arrived in the United States, there have been so many cases around me. I can''t think about it in China."


    "Is the crime rate very low in China?"


    "At least in China, there has never been a homicide around me, or a gun pointed at my head."


    "With a gun to the head? Is that female killer? By the way, did that female killer come to you later? "


    "No." Chen Yu shook his head.


    "You''d better be careful. That woman killer is wanted by Interpol. Her files are thick enough to compile a textbook."


    "I will be careful, but if I meet her, I''m afraid I can''t do anything. I hope you can catch her as soon as possible."


    At a distance, Chen felt a look. Chen raised his head and looked over. On the other side of the cordon, a woman was looking over.


    Chen Zhu remembers that the woman seems to be a forensic doctor, Jinna.


    Chen Yu is uncomfortable with the woman''s eyes. When she saw her for the first time, she seemed to be particularly interested in the woman killer and didn''t know what she had to do with the woman killer.


    "Didn''t gren come today?"


    "Didn''t you contact gren?" Melson looked at Chen Yu.


    "Well We usually don''t ask about each other''s work. " Chen Yu said with some embarrassment.


    The main reason is that the time of these two days is a little tight. Chen Zhu is almost busy from morning to evening, even at night.


    "Gren went to San Francisco."


    "Well? What does she do in San Francisco? "


    "She was transferred from the police station in San Francisco. Recently, there is an old case that she was responsible for. She needs to go back to help investigate." Said Melson.


    "How long will it take?"


    "I''m not sure. It could take a month."


    ¡­¡­


    "David, take me to Ronan Park, and help me carry these things to the car."


    David''s strength has been increasing since he took the strength potion. The weight of the two boxes in front of him is no different from that of the two handbags.


    "Sienna, what are you going to do in Ronan park?"


    "Work." Sienna replied.


    "Work? Have you been asked to banish evil spirits? Can I help you? Or contact Chen? "


    Sienna rolled her eyes. "Please, I''m going to set up a stall there. Besides, although I don''t have Chen Qiang, I''m also a professional psychic. In most cases, I can deal with it by myself."


    "Ah? Stall? "


    David was stunned, which was exactly the same as the high-end psychic he imagined.


    How can a psychic master run to a remote park to set up a stall?


    After sending Sienna to Ronan Park, David helped Sienna set up a small tent and set up a stall.


    "Is there anything else? If it''s OK, I''ll go to the police. "


    "It''s OK. Let''s go. A policeman is standing here. It''s affecting my business."


    There were very few people in the park in the morning. Sienna sat under the tent and waited for the guests.


    Sienna will change a place to set up a stall every other time. If there is too much traffic, she will not go there. Because there is too much traffic, it is likely to cause some trouble.


    At this time, a woman came over, Sienna looked at the woman, can''t help but feel refreshed.It''s a lucky day. Business is coming so soon.


    Her face looks a little haggard, especially the dark circles under her eyes.


    "Are you a psychic?" The woman looked at all kinds of items on the table that she could not understand. There was also a conspicuous crystal ball. Beside it was a sign that said: channeling, dispelling evil spirits and divining.


    "Yes, miss. What can I do for you?"


    "Can you banish the devil?" Asked the woman, suddenly lowering her voice.


    "Er..."


    Devil? Where''s the devil in the world?


    Sienna has never seen a demon, at least she thinks so.


    Sienna looked at the woman and nodded, "of course."


    At this time, the woman placed a mirror on the table: "the devil is here, help me to drive away the devil in the mirror."


    Sienna picked up the mirror, looked left and right, and did not see what was strange about it.


    However, when business comes, there is no reason to refuse.


    In fact, most customers who need exorcism or evil spirits are just hysteria.


    The woman in front of us is obviously hysterical.


    Of course, none of this matters to Siena.


    The money is real, so she said, "one hundred dollars."


    The woman took out bits and pieces of money from her pocket, then counted a hundred dollars and piled them up in front of Sienna: "here you are, can you exorcise me now?"


    "Of course."


    Sienna took up the magic phosphorus, sprinkled it on the mirror, and said: "the existence of evil, I command you in the name of Satan, show your real body."


    Boom -


    Magic phosphorus erupts into colorful flames, at the same time, there is an image of virtual reality flash quickly, and then disappear.


    This is Sienna''s old trick. She often lets yinberg hide around the magic phosphorus. When the magic phosphorus burns, yinberg will appear instantly, which can increase the effect and make her customers believe it.


    "Devil, die!"


    Sienna heavily pierced the magic tools on the mirror, and the mirror also made a clear click, and the mirror cracked.

 Chapter 115

    Play and do the whole set, Sienna directly in front of the woman, destroy the mirror.


    At this time, the magic phosphorus left on the mirror is ignited twice. In the explosion, a virtual and real shadow screams, and finally disappears completely.


    Sienna seemed to have collapsed, lying on the table tired, sweating and panting.


    "What a powerful devil But fortunately, it''s day, miss. The demons on it have been dispelled. " As the saying goes, practice makes perfect, Sienna''s performance has been able to get the little golden man after a lot of hard work.


    In front of her eyes, the woman nodded and the smile on her face finally spread.


    "Am I free?"


    "Yes, you are free. The devil will not pester you any more."


    The woman turned away with a satisfied smile, and Sienna smiled.


    A lot of times, this hysteria patient is not to cure her spirit, but follow her thinking, let her feel that the imaginary things have ended, she will return to normal.


    Sienna is not a psychiatrist, but she has seen so many examples that she has been used to them for a long time.


    Sienna looked up at the woman, only to find that she suddenly climbed to the stone fence in front of her.


    Sienna was startled and rushed over: "Miss, what are you going to do? Come down. "


    The park is built on the edge of the cliff. Behind the fence is a cliff more than ten meters high. Under the fence are rocks and rocks. If you jump down, you will die.


    The woman stood on the fence and turned to Sienna with a gentle smile on her face.


    "I''m free..."


    Sienna''s face changed: "Miss, you are free. Why do you want to..."


    "I will return to the embrace of the Lord and will not be dominated by that devil. I will no longer fear, no longer fear, no longer need to hide in the dark corner..."


    "Miss, suicide is a big crime. You can''t go to heaven."


    "No, he said that as long as I get rid of the devil, I can return to the embrace of the Lord, he will not cheat me..."


    "Who is he? Who said that? "


    "He won''t lie to me, he won''t lie to me..."


    "Miss, although I don''t know who you said he is, suicide is an unforgivable crime. You will surely go to hell, or you can tell me who you said he is. Let me ask him for clarification, and then you can decide whether to jump from here or not."


    The woman hesitated for a moment, and Sienna saw the woman hesitated, and immediately added, "in our psychics, we all know each other. Maybe I know the man you said."


    Sienna thought that this woman was probably cheated by some evil psychic, or that the man was a liar.


    "He''s not a psychic, but he only shows up at night."


    "At night?" Sienna frowned. "Who is he?"


    "It''s my ex boyfriend."


    "He''s at work now?"


    "No, he died, not long ago."


    Sienna''s eyelids jumped. She didn''t know whether the woman was hysterical or was really possessed by evil spirits.


    "Can you tell me the details? You come down first. "


    The woman hesitated, but she jumped off the fence.


    Sienna hurried forward to help the woman.


    Then the woman suddenly stood up and cried out, "my God, what''s the matter with me? How can I be so impulsive! "


    The woman began to pat her head, at the same time, more and more scared.


    "Take a seat over there."


    The woman follows Sienna to sit down. Sienna has been observing the woman. First of all, she needs to determine whether the woman is insane or really affected by evil spirits.


    If it''s neuropathy, she will call the police directly.


    If she is really influenced by evil spirits, she can''t stand by.


    "My ex boyfriend''s name is Nansi. Since we moved, his behavior has become weird. At last, I can''t bear it. I broke up with him, but he committed suicide the day after he broke up."


    Sienna frowned, the woman frowned.


    "Then I found the mirror after I packed his things. That night, NANs appeared in front of me. He told me that there was a devil in the mirror. He had to find a way to destroy the mirror. Otherwise, the devil would devour my soul."


    "NANs made you commit suicide?" Sienna looked back at the broken mirror on her desk.


    "He said that demons can''t be eliminated, and the mirror will recover. Only by committing suicide before the mirror recovers, can we completely get rid of the demons in the mirror."


    The more Sienna listened, the more curious she became, and asked, "where is that mirror from?"


    "When we moved, the previous head of household stayed.""And the former householder?"


    "An accident is said to have happened."


    "Miss, do you think this mirror will recover?"


    "Yes, I''ve tried many ways. I''ve smashed it myself, but every time it reappears in front of me."


    Sienna was not sure if it was the mirror that made trouble, at least she didn''t feel anything strange on the mirror.


    This mirror seems to be some years old, but it seems to be just a common mirror with a wooden frame.


    But Sienna couldn''t come to a conclusion, so now she needs to see what this woman calls her ex boyfriend.


    If her ex boyfriend is real


    She''s not a budding psychic.


    In fact, Siena has a lot of practical experience, but she has never heard of such a complicated psychic event.


    "By the way, we''ve been talking for so long, I don''t know your name yet."


    "Chris Ackerman."


    "I''m Sienna inberg."


    Sienna has been observing Chris. She has basically determined that Chris is really influenced by evil spirits.


    However, Chris is in a stable mood now, and she is not so excited after she comes down from the fence.


    There are different abilities of evil spirits, some of which will affect the spirits of the victims.


    Many times, the victim will make some crazy actions, such as controlling the victim''s suicide.


    She was not sure that Chris had made the wrong judgment because she had been cheated.


    Still, she was controlled by the power of the evil spirit.


    However, after a moment of communication, Sienna determined that Chris''s spirit was relatively stable, at least for the time being.


    It is also possible that the influence of evil spirits will gradually weaken, making her have the idea of sudden impulse at that moment, and then gradually disappear, and continue to deepen the influence at night.


    As a result, the victims gradually collapsed and finally committed suicide.


    This is also the practice of evil spirits. Unless it is a super terrible evil spirit, it can be directly attached to people and control the victims. The general evil spirit is to bewitch the victims by accumulating spiritual destruction.

 Chapter 116

    "Where do you live now?"


    "I''ve been hiding in the church. I dare not even go out these days."


    Sienna shook her head. The Catholics didn''t know how to get rid of evil spirits.


    If there''s anything sacred in that church, maybe it''s OK.


    But if it''s just an ordinary church, even if it''s resplendent, it''s useless.


    "Would you like to stay in my house for a few days? Pay the rent. "


    "Well How much is it? "


    "It depends on how long you''ve lived. If it''s a week, how about two hundred dollars?"


    "It''s very expensive. I can stay at a hotel for up to twenty dollars a day." Chris is not rich either. She''s a bum now.


    "That''s one hundred and fifty dollars. My home is much better than the hotel."


    "And my question?"


    "Plus one hundred dollars, I will definitely help you get rid of all the trouble, at least I guarantee your safety."


    "Has NANs become a evil spirit? Is he cheating me? " There was sadness in Chris''s voice.


    At this moment, she is fully awake. Only when people feel despair can they feel fear.


    She could not even imagine how desperate that moment was.


    "Maybe, will your ex boyfriend show up at night?" Sienna patted Chris on the thigh. "Most of the time, he''ll show up. You can really get rid of evil spirits, right? Are you a true psychic? "


    Unlike when she was neurotic, Chris was not only awake, she even began to question sienna.


    "I''m a professional."


    "Professional? Just set up a stall here? "


    "No professional can set up a stall. Look at the talkative psychics in the media. That''s the water products."


    "The reward must wait for you to solve the problem for me before I can give it to you."


    "Pay half first."


    "I can only give you another fifty dollars at most, and then I can give you all." Chris is poor, too. She lost her job.


    "One hundred dollars. I''m for you. I''ll give you the rent first."


    "Well, a hundred dollars. I''ll give you the rest when it''s over."


    After discussion, the two women finally reached a consensus.


    Sienna is a witch, a very poor witch.


    Sienna called David and said, "David, are you busy now?"


    "Yes, what can I do for you?"


    "I have a friend, a woman, a beautiful girl, who wants to stay with us for a few days, OK?"


    "Of course, no problem. You can stay for a few days if you want." David, that''s a thrill.


    Sienna clenched her fist and gave a little excitement.


    After hanging up, Chris''s face turned ugly: "you live with your boyfriend?"


    "No, it''s just an ordinary friend. The house is his. I''m temporarily renting it to him." Sienna replied.


    In fact, it''s just borrowing, not renting.


    She doesn''t pay the rent, and she doesn''t have the money to pay it.


    As for this kind of thing, anyway, she is already poor.


    I don''t care about that face, let alone David.


    "Ordinary friends? Is it safe? " Chris has little faith in men''s integrity.


    At that time, she and Nansi were also roommates. When they shared the house, Nansi promised that they would not offend her.


    Then one day when she was drunk, NANs gave her up.


    In her opinion, men are the same.


    "David is a policeman and a counsellor."


    ¡­¡­


    Today is the first day for Chen Yu to come to class, fighting class.


    Gaia''s body is similar to Gaia''s.


    Gaia waved and the two muscular men dropped the protective gear they were carrying.


    "Put it on."


    "Do you need to wear protective equipment when you go to fight class?" Chen asked.


    Gaia shook his head. "Only for the first class."


    "Why is the first class needed?" Chen asked, wearing protective equipment


    Gaia looked at the two muscular men and then looked back at Chen Yu.


    "The first class..."


    "Are you fighting them?" Chen asked.


    "No, the first class is anti strike."


    "What?"


    "To put it simply, to be beaten."


    "I want a refund." Chen Yu was furious at once.


    I spend money to learn how to beat people, not to be beaten.


    Gaia looks at Chen Yu with a smile on his face. Chen Yu retreats and asks for the next: "it doesn''t matter if I don''t return money. I won''t learn.""Well, don''t be angry any more. They are all professionals, and they will be measured." Gaia said solemnly.


    "What kind of professionals are they?"


    "Beating people."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    After the joke, Gaia returned to professionalism.


    Chen Yu''s protective equipment is well dressed, and two muscular men have also stood in front of him with boxers.


    "Chen Yu, when you face one or more opponents, you must first make a judgment, attack or defense, and defense requires your anti Strike ability, as well as defense skills. Now the opposite Artest and Johnny are your enemies..."


    "Can I fight back?"


    "No." Gaia replied without mercy.


    Bang -


    Artest''s fists collided with each other and made a heavy sound.


    "Young man, hold your head in both hands and protect your head. I don''t want to kill you." Artest reminds me.


    "Fuck, I want to go home..."


    Whoever is surrounded by two muscular men with five big and three thick muscles will shrink back.


    However, when Artest''s fist hit his head, Chen Yu''s head slightly shook.


    It doesn''t seem to hurt that much


    At this time, Artest''s second punch has come.


    Chen Yu was ready for Artest''s first punch.


    But Chen was distracted at this time, resulting in the second blow hitting Chen''s ear directly.


    Chen Yu staggered to the ground, Gaia frowned, and then made a gesture to Artest.


    Artest took off his boxer and went to help Chen Yu. "How are you, boy? Are you still awake?"


    "Yes, I am."


    "What''s this?"


    "This is the middle finger, fu * *, we continue."


    To be honest, Artest''s fist power is much worse than Gaia''s.


    Chen''s pressure was not great, and then Johnny joined in the siege.


    Johnny''s attack was weaker than Artest''s, and Chen Yu estimated his resistance.


    Even if they are besieged by two people, as long as the fist doesn''t directly hit their vulnerable parts, it''s hard for them to get hurt, at most it''s a little bruised.


    "Fu * *, boy, I''m tired. Aren''t you tired at all?"


    "Not tired, go on."


    "Artest, come down and have a rest. I''ll replace you."


    "I''m tired. I need a rest." See Gaia to play, Chen Yu decisively admitted.


    If this female Tyrannosaurus Rex moves seriously, it will really die.

 Chapter 117

    It was already noon when Chen Yu left the gym.


    Just like Gaia''s fees, the content of her fighting course is kept at a high level.


    At least in this class, Chen learned more than just being beaten.


    Gaia taught Chen how to use body parts to resist external attacks.


    Anti Strike ability is not to say that the better the physical quality, the more resistant to fight. Anti Strike ability needs to be exercised.


    It''s like a bodybuilder and a boxer. A boxer may not be as strong as a bodybuilder, but a boxer can easily knock him out.


    When fighting, the body takes up seven points and the skill takes up three points.


    Conflict with people, if they don''t hurt you, then you have a lot of choices.


    After lunch, Chen went to Ford''s house.


    Ford''s recovery is good. He has been very cooperative with Chen Yu''s treatment.


    Ford is an athlete, different from ordinary people, the general doctor is a few days to check, almost on the line.


    Athletes need to check every day, record the complete recovery process, as well as physical data.


    According to Ford''s rehabilitation situation, in another five days or so, we can do some sports rehabilitation treatment.


    At the same time, call bird and tell him to be ready.


    On the way back, Chen Yu called Ge Lin again.


    Gren is now in San Francisco. She doesn''t know when she will be back. It seems that the case she has is a little complicated.


    After hanging up, Chen went back to town.


    Because at noon, Chen Yu and Lao Hei go to the hell gate in his mouth.


    "Lao Hei, how far is it?" Although the temperature in Los Angeles has dropped sharply recently, Chen Yu still feels a little sultry and consumes a lot of energy when walking in the forest.


    "At the current rate, at least half an hour." "Old black replies:" want to cross that mountain


    Lao Hei wanders around Chen Zhu, who admires his way of moving.


    Unfortunately, people can never fly without relying on machinery.


    Half an hour later, Chen Yu had seen a deep and dark pit with a diameter of more than 30 meters in the middle of the mountain stream.


    "This is the gate to hell." Said the old black, floating over the pit.


    "This is the gate of hell? Is it just a common pit? " Chen Yu said suspiciously.


    There are some plants on the edge of the pit, and then there is moss.


    Chen did not see what was special about this pit.


    "It''s going to jump down to hell?" Chen asked.


    "A normal person will only die if he jumps, but you can try."


    Chen Yu turned his eyes. The pit is not deep enough. At least it''s tens of meters deep. If you want to fall, the iron man can fall apart.


    He didn''t plan to, in order to verify whether he was special, jump directly inside.


    Besides, even if you can really go to hell from here, it doesn''t make sense.


    Even if you don''t go through the gates of hell, you can go to hell. There''s no need to risk this trap.


    "It''s like someone''s sacrificing here." Lao Hei looked at the big pit and said, "when I first found out here, it seemed that it was only a small part of it, and now it is half opened."


    "Can you see that? Why can''t I see it at all? "


    "It''s not to see, it''s to feel. Here the breath of hell seeps out of the pit, indicating that there are signs of opening."


    Chen Yu didn''t care much about this. Last time Lao Hei said that even if someone summons any devil, it''s just a low-level devil. Even the subordinate demons of seven major sins such as Beelzebub or Raymond can''t be summoned.


    Therefore, the harm is very limited.


    After two turns around, Chen left the gate of hell.


    There is no fun here. Chen even regrets that he has climbed such a long mountain road and ran here to see the hell gate.


    At home, Chen took a shower and washed all the dirt and tiredness.


    Then he went into the basement and ran to study the devil magic.


    Lao Hei was also interested in demon magic, so they studied together.


    At this time, Chen Yu suddenly had a familiar feeling.


    "Chen Yu, what''s the matter with you?" Lao Hei looked at Chen Yu doubtfully. He saw Chen Yu''s body gradually become nihilistic.


    "Is it a magic effect?"


    "No It''s like hell is calling me again. "


    Beelzebub is calling himself to hell again?


    How can I summon without saying it to myself?


    However, when Chen was summoned to hell, he was not familiar with it.This is a black castle connected with the mountain. There is a circle of black clouds in the sky. Over the castle, there are a large number of black crows making a penetrating cry.


    Chen Yu looked down at the foot of his eyes. It was a complex magic array.


    Didn''t Beelzebub call himself?


    Chen Chu looked up and saw that the body of Beelzebub was standing there.


    However, beside Beelzebub, there was a larger devil.


    Beelzebub''s body is five meters high, but the devil around him looks like a meat mountain.


    The devil''s lower body is like a fat fleshy insect, with eight legs on each side of his abdomen.


    The upper body is standing, the swarthy skin is divided and asymmetrical scales, and the red lines of obscure and complex are sketched on the belly.


    Three pairs of strong arms, almost no neck, above the shoulders is a triangular head.


    The mouth is very big, without tusks, and the mouth is full of red light.


    On the top of the head is a deformed protruding angle which is bigger than the head, and the protruding angle is covered with a metal ring as an ornament.


    And those deep and dark eyes, completely without pupil, are like black holes that people dare not look at directly.


    The devil''s body, exudes the breath of fear.


    Although Chen doesn''t understand what breath is, he really feels the horror from hell.


    "Man, the living." The devil''s mouth uttered deep and heavy syllables.


    "Beelzebub, who is he?"


    Beelzebub stepped forward two steps and stood in the middle of the strange devil and Chen Yu: "man, this is Lord Beelzebub zoffi."


    "Is he the same slave as you?"


    "Yes, we are a family." Said besib.


    "I have no intention of offending you, the living. I call you here to ask for your help." Said beshib zoffi.


    "Help? What can I do for you, Mr. Sophie? " Chen Yu was not familiar with Beelzebub and zophe, so he did not dare to treat them as casually as Beelzebub.


    This demon lord doesn''t seem to be easy to talk. Chen Yu is not sure. What does this demon lord call himself to hell.

 Chapter 118

    "My wife has a hard time giving birth. I heard Vito say that you are a doctor and can save my wife."


    "Er..." Chen wants to say that he is not a gynecologist. At least, Chen has never delivered a baby.


    However, Chen Yu knows something about the delivery.


    So Chen Yu doesn''t reject helping others deliver babies, even if they are demons.


    But Chen is not sure what''s the difference between giving birth to demons and humans.


    "I need to see the woman before I can be sure if I can help her." Chen said.


    "Come with me." Beelzebub zoffi pulsates his limbs and drags the meat mountain towards the castle.


    Besieb zoffi took Chen into a huge room, about the size of a football field.


    The round dome has no furniture in the room. The ground is painted with obscure patterns, which should be magical patterns.


    A red skin female devil, this female devil is at least three meters tall, and has several limb joints and bone spurs at the back.


    She was lying in the middle of the room, her arms and legs tied to the chains, her mouth howling in pain.


    It can be seen clearly that there is something wriggling in her bulging stomach.


    "Damn it Dirty Little bastard You just want to kill your mother... " Female demons constantly curse the children in their belly.


    When the female devil saw Chen Yu and Zuo Fei coming, she cried out loudly, "Zuo Fei, did you bring me food at this time? I have no appetite. I want to give birth to the little bastard in my stomach first If he doesn''t give birth to me again, I''ll dig my belly out myself and strangle him


    This female devil''s temper is very irascible. When she speaks, she suddenly spits out a pillar of fire in her mouth.


    Chen immediately felt the temperature rise in the room. The female devil''s palms were propped up on the ground, her fingers were inlaid into the ground, and then she scratched them to pieces.


    "My wife has dragon blood, so she is very grumpy." Zoffi looked at Chen Yu and explained.


    "What do you explain to a humble soul? Hurry up and help me. Give me a few punches in the stomach. This little bastard is growing too fast. I hope you can kill him with one punch. "


    "Hello lady That I''m the midwife. I''m here to deliver you. "


    The female devil was stunned for a moment: "are you the living?"


    "Yes, I am the living. Your husband called me from the world to hell to help you."


    "Then hurry up. I''ve had enough. I swear, I''ll never have another baby."


    Zuo Fei looked at Chen Yu and said, "can you help me?"


    Chen is not sure: "I can try it."


    "Then go."


    Chen Yu went up and looked at each other''s lower body behind the female devil.


    "I need to touch your wife''s organs later," Chen said


    "Hurry up, I can''t stand it..." The female devil doesn''t care about zoffie at all. Maybe the devil doesn''t care at all.


    As a doctor, I will not avoid these things, after all, it is inevitable.


    Especially delivery, contact with that part is necessary.


    Even, the delivery doctor will reach in with his hand and massage the uterine wall mouth to help the puerpera relax the mouth.


    Of course, this female devil''s place is much larger than that of human women, and its contraction frequency is much faster.


    Chen put on his gloves and put his hand in.


    Chen needs to determine the position and posture of the fetus, but when Chen''s hand enters, he suddenly feels a sharp pain.


    It''s like being bitten by something. Chen Yu wants to pull out his hand under the sharp pain, but his palm is bitten to death.


    At this time, the female devil is much more relaxed, and the fetus is no longer in disorder.


    But suffering Chen Yu, he is sacrificing his palm.


    Chen Xun tugs hard to the outside, and finally, the fetal head passes through the opening of the uterine wall.


    Chen can even see that the little devil is biting his palm.


    At this moment, Chen Yu has ten thousand beast in his heart, which is too dangerous to deliver the devil.


    But at this time, Chen Yu can''t help but bear the sharp pain and continue to pull out.


    When the baby''s head comes out, the back is much easier.


    "Lady, you have to bear with me. I tried my best..."


    "Hurry up..."


    Hua La -


    Chen Zhu tugs hard, the fetus has been dragged out, and then a large amount of amniotic fluid is sprayed out.


    Directly drenching Chen''s whole body, Chen felt a fit of nausea.


    At this time, however, Chen had no time to pay attention to the filth on his body and look at the little devil who was still biting his palm.


    This little devil is not the demon beast of Beelzebub''s family, but has the form of a demon. The red skin should inherit his mother''s blood.The female devil''s stomach has shrunk down. Chen Chu raises his arm and looks at the little devil hanging on it.


    "That Lady, do you want to hold your baby? "


    "Obitos, give me a break, or I''ll put you in the palace." The female devil growled at the newborn baby.


    The black line on Chen''s face, ma''am, he is just born. Can you understand me?


    But the next moment, the new devil named obitos, unexpectedly released Chen''s palm, and then fell to the ground, crawling to run to the female devil''s side.


    The female demon began to lick the amniotic fluid off obitos with her tongue.


    Chen Yu''s grin is not disgusting to the female devil. She is a devil after all, and naturally has her own habits and habits.


    He was bitten because of the blood and flesh of his palm, which was too painful.


    Fortunately, the limbs are still intact and the joints can move.


    The pain indicates that the hand has not been completely broken, Chen Yu breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Man, come here." The female devil put the child on his chest and let him lie on his chest to suck. She waved to Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu comes forward, the female devil props up her body, and then holds her head in both hands.


    Chen Yu was really afraid that the female devil would burst his head suddenly.


    But his worry is obviously that it''s unnecessary. The female devil doesn''t mean anything.


    Instead, he lowered his head and kissed Chen''s forehead: "the living, please accept the blessing of the fire dragon from the top of Blackstone mountain."


    Zoffi also came, his huge body shrouded in front of Chen Yu, who was like a kitten.


    "The living, from now on, you can do whatever you want in my territory."


    "Er..."


    Do what you want? Do you demons use words like this?


    "What else do you want?"


    "No, thank you for your generosity. If it''s OK, I want to go back." Chen wants to leave hell as soon as possible and then go back to heal his palm.


    "You need a day here."


    "Ah?"


    "Give me your hand." Zoffi fell down and reached for Chen''s injured arm.


    Chen Yu thinks that Zuo Fei is going to use demon magic to help him heal his hands, but Zuo Fei is not going to help him heal his wounds.


    But with the sharp fingernails on his fingers, he made another cut in Chen''s palm.


    "Ah What do you do? "


    "Don''t resist." Then zoffi pricked a hole in his fingertip with his finger, and a drop of devil''s blood fell on the wound.


    With a fierce contraction, Chen felt something drilling into the scratch of his hand.

 Chapter 119

    Chen Xun stroked his palm, but he couldn''t be a parasite?


    Chen Yu''s mind is about the plot of alien movies, and zoffi didn''t explain it to him.


    "You still need a day to go back to the world. Before that, you can walk in my castle or the city." Zoffi snapped his fingers, and a floating female ghost appeared beside Chen Yu: "Jessica, help me take care of my guests. You can swallow any evil that offends him."


    The female ghost is very beautiful, but only the upper body, not the lower body.


    The body is covered with light white yarn, and the hair is like floating in the water.


    Chen follows the female ghost named Jessica, who looks up and down at Jessica.


    "Jessica, were you human?"


    "No, I''m a banshee, a demon, miss calishan''s maid."


    This may be the devil Chen Yu has seen that is closest to human appearance, so Chen Yu thought she was a ghost and the soul of human beings.


    Chen Yu tries to reach out to touch Jessica. When he touches Jessica''s body, he has a sense of touch if there is nothing, but it''s not obvious. It''s more like touching some kind of gas. If it''s inadvertently, it may be ignored.


    "Noble living, would you like to visit Obsidian city?"


    "Am I in danger?"


    "Please rest assured that you are a distinguished guest and a living person of the Lord. No one will offend you, and I will always be with you."


    "Then go and have a look."


    Jessica takes Chen Zhu to the top of the castle. This is a platform. There are more than ten bipedal flying dragons. These bipedal flying dragons are very big, 20 meters long, just like a large helicopter.


    There are saddles behind them, obviously for riding, but those saddles are too big for Chen.


    "They are the relatives of miss calishan. Like me, they are all married here. Now they are the mounts of Lord and miss calishan. Of course, you are the most honorable guest of obsidian castle, and you are also qualified to ride a bipedal flying dragon."


    As he said this, Jessica''s mouth whistled. A group of small demons, half of Chen Yu''s head, came out of the wall hole nearby. These little demons immediately gathered in front of Jessica and uttered words that Chen Yu could not understand.


    "Go and prepare a saddle for this noble man."


    "Are they demons, too?" Chen Yu points curiously at these little demons.


    "These are evil spirits. They are in charge of chores."


    These bad devils move quickly, crawling under the body of a bipedal flying dragon, replacing saddles and cushions.


    In a few minutes, however, a luxurious wooden chair has been replaced, like a spacious carriage, which is still open.


    Chen Yu climbed on the back of the flying dragon and sat on the seat. It was very comfortable.


    "Who will drive?"


    Jessica once again talked with the bad demons waiting around. The bad demons began to argue and even started to bite each other. Finally, a bad devil with yellow skin jumped behind the flying dragon, and the other bad demons made angry voices.


    However, the evil devil with yellow skin pulled the reins and the flying dragon with two feet rose in the air.


    In addition to the initial impact, which made Chen uncomfortable, he became more stable later.


    "Isn''t being a rickshaw puller so hot?"


    "They are too weak. If they don''t work for them, they will feel worthless and insecure. So they will fight desperately for any chance to work. Even for this chance, they will kill their competitors."


    Jessica is still floating around Chen Yu, explaining to him the habits of evil spirits.


    To be frank, evil spirits are the cows in hell. They eat grass and milk. When necessary, they can be used as food.


    And they are loyal dogs. Their value is reflected in many aspects, not only in hard work, but also very loyal. As long as they are loyal to a certain object, they will serve the Loyalists without hesitation, or even gamble their lives.


    They can even think of themselves as suicide bombers and, if they have enough, as cannon fodder.


    And they have a certain amount of wisdom. If they don''t live in hell, if they change into human beings, they will definitely be more favored than dogs and cats.


    And their looks are not vicious or ugly. If they are used to their honor, they may feel a little cute.


    "Sir, if you need it, I can make up my mind to send you some bad devil cubs."


    "Well, the devil cub?"


    "Yes, adult evil spirits have their own loyal targets, so they won''t change their loyalists, but the cubs haven''t, and they will become your most loyal slaves.""Really."


    Chen Zhu is really moved. If he keeps some evil spirits, he will put them in Lao Hei''s house.


    In the future, if you want to do any experiment with Lao Hei, you can also have them do chores, or serve tea and water.


    "Of course."


    "How long does it take them to grow?"


    "Three years of growth cycle, but I can help you select some near adulthood larvae, so you don''t have to worry about keeping them for too long."


    "How much can I have?"


    "You can do as much as you need. Evil spirits are the least valuable. In fact, a large number of evil spirits are released every year."


    "Are they very fertile?" Chen Yu is worried about bringing evil spirits into the world, which will cause species explosion, so the fun will be great.


    "It''s very strong, but I can choose unisexual, all male or all female, so I don''t have to worry about their overbreeding."


    Soon, the bipedal flying dragon had reached the sky over Obsidian city. After hovering in the sky for a moment, under the control of the evil devil, the bipedal flying dragon fell to the ground.


    In Obsidian City, there are all kinds of demons, and even demons, even Jessica can''t be named.


    Obsidian city is very prosperous. It seems that zoffi Beelzebub managed the territory very well.


    "By the way, Jessica, I want to buy some hellish plants. I don''t know where to sell them?"


    "The plants of hell? There should be no merchants who can sell plants, but you can go to the market of omello, where a large number of merchants gather. Maybe someone will bring some special plants, you can go and have a look. "


    Jessica and Chen Zhao came to the market of olmerlot, but the market of olmerlot was covered by fog and nothing could be seen.


    "You need to look at it from the devil''s perspective, sir. Otherwise, you can''t see anything."


    "What devil vision?"


    "Don''t you, a low-level demon magic."


    Don''t talk about it. I haven''t heard of it.


    The point is that there is no record of demon magic in the book he bought from Raz.


    "When I get back, I''ll arrange a magic scroll for you." Jessica said attentively.


    "Thank you." Chen Yu is not polite: "but now, I can''t see the market of omello. What can I do?"


    "Never mind. I can lend you my eyes for a while."


    "Er..." Chen Yu is confused. Can you borrow his eyes?


    What kind of black technology is this?


    No, this is supposed to be black magic, right?


    "Our Banshee''s unique talent, any of our organs, can be lent to others."


    "This skill is too strong. If someone lacks a heart, can you lend it to others?"


    "The banshee is the unconscious."


    "Will your gift be troublesome?"


    "No, it''s very simple. Look..." Jessica pulls out one of her eyes and hands it to Chen.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

 Chapter 120

    According to Jessica''s instructions, Chen put her eyes directly into her own eyes. In a flash, Chen saw more.


    Although it''s just an eye, Chen doesn''t feel any discomfort at all.


    In fact, it''s like wearing a night vision instrument, which has no special feeling.


    Only then did Chen find that there was a flourishing street market hidden in the fog.


    Of course, it''s full of chaos.


    Some evil merchants are huge in size and occupy large stalls, while others are short and naturally bullied.


    The devil walked around the stalls looking for the goods he wanted.


    All of a sudden, a dark shadow enveloped Chen Yu.


    It was a four meter tall green devil with no head, thick limbs and only one mouth on his stomach. The devil''s claws were catching Chen Yu.


    Chen Chu raised his head and looked at the green devil in amazement.


    "Food, delicious food."


    Are you food?


    The devil treats himself as food?


    Before Chen could react, Jessica had already started.


    Jessica''s mouth spouted a burst of frost, which covered the green devil''s body in an instant.


    The green devil has no chance to touch Chen Yu, and it has been completely frozen.


    Jessica''s fingers gently, the green devil''s huge body back, the body fell to the ground, the fall of the split.


    Though the demons around were rioting, they were used to it.


    But there are a lot of demons gathered here. It''s no wonder that all kinds of riots happen every day.


    "Jessica, are you the power of ice?"


    "No, I''m freezing with my soul. It''s just a inferior big mouth. I dare to offend you. I''ve completely smashed his soul."


    Originally, there were some demons who were ready to move. Seeing Jessica following Chen Yu, they stopped.


    They dare not challenge a powerful Banshee. Moreover, the banshee is still the servant girl of the Lord.


    Several demons around are secretly dragging away the body of the demon named big mouth.


    Chen Yu looks back at the demons. The demons are watched by Chen Yu, and immediately hide in the corner.


    "What are the demons doing?"


    "Of course, it''s eating. This adult big mouth is good. Other demons can take some demonic power from his body."


    For this barbaric world, Chen Yu is no wonder.


    At a stand, Chen saw some dried old flowers on it.


    Last time, Chen Yu imported many old flowers from Razi. The old flowers are unique in hell.


    The old flowers are often used in the preparation of medicine.


    Now seeing so many old flowers, Chen Yu plans to buy some more.


    "How do you sell these old flowers?" Chen Yu looks at the devil.


    "A soul fragment, these two bundles are all yours."


    "Well? How many devil crystals can a soul fragment exchange? " Chen asked with a frown.


    "A hundred pieces of soul can hardly be exchanged for one year''s devil crystal, but no one is so stupid. They can be exchanged for soul fragments." The stall owner devil said that his eyes had been secretly looking at Jessica who was following Chen Yu. It seemed that he was very afraid of Jessica.


    Chen Yu''s face was a little ugly, because the price that Raz the traitor charged him was a bundle of old flowers and a year of devil crystal.


    In other words, he was killed!


    And it was slaughtered. The devil sold two bundles of old flowers to sell a soul fragment.


    It''s 200 times cheaper than Raz!


    Of course, Chen Yu also asked Beelzebub before, but he obviously asked the wrong person.


    Or Beelzebub was hiding it on purpose, and then he took advantage of it.


    Either he doesn''t know what price, Chen can accept a win-win deal.


    I get what I need, and the other side gets a little benefit from it.


    Of course, given the barrier between the two worlds, it''s okay that Raz made a little more money.


    But two hundred times the price difference, which makes Chen Yu unacceptable.


    "What''s in this bottle?"


    "The water of the Styx river is not worth money. If you need it, all the small ones will be sent to you. But this can is a soul container. It will take you a soul fragment."


    Chen Yu is speechless again. Raz sells him the water of the Styx river. The price of a bottle is the devil crystal of a year.


    Of course, Raz made Chen''s money mainly by using Chen''s ignorance of prices.


    "This, this, this And this, I want all of it. You figure out the price. "


    To be honest, the devil of the stall owner really has no talent for mathematics. He has calculated it for a long time."There are 30 pieces of soul in total. Of course, your status is noble. I will only accept 25 pieces of soul."


    Chen Yu is very generous to throw a small devil crystal to the other side. When the devil receives the devil crystal, he directly shivers: "Sir, I can''t find the small one..."


    "Don''t look."


    Jessica looked at Chen Yu and said, "don''t you know how precious the devil crystals are here?"


    "I know. I have some devil servants around me. They told me."


    "Now that you know it, why do you still trade with devil crystal? These vile demons are not worthy of devil crystals. "


    "I have only demonic crystals in my hand, no soul fragments."


    "As you said, I have brought a lot of soul fragments."


    Then Jessica took out a small bottle, poured it out, and poured out pieces of soul.


    "No, since I have paid him for the devil''s crystal, I don''t need to come back."


    Chen Yu''s words relieved the devil of the vendor nearby. After all, Chen Yu''s forthrightness made him a lot of money.


    The one-year devil crystal paid by Chen Yu may be higher than his half year earnings.


    "You have devil crystals in your hands, sir?" Asked Jessica.


    "Yes."


    "Then, can I have a deal?"


    "No deal." Chen Yu shook his head, and Jessica was disappointed.


    Even if her identity is very high, but devil crystal is still rare.


    "But you have helped me a lot, and these devil crystals will be my reward." Chen Zhu took out ten devil crystals, large and small, full of more than ten or twenty years of devil crystals.


    "Here..."


    "Take it."


    "Then I''m not polite. If you want anything, just call me."


    All the demons around tried to squeeze Chen Yu with their eyes shining.


    "Go away, you vile bedbugs." Jessica saw the intention of the demons around him, and immediately screamed.


    At this time, Chen saw a familiar figure in the distance.


    It has to be said that Jessica used his eyes to make his vision change very well. Even though it was thousands of miles away, he could still see clearly.


    And that familiar figure is not someone else. It''s the traitor devil, Raz.

 Chapter 121

    Chen Yu came to Razi. Razi also had his own stall. Looking up, he was stunned when he saw Chen Yu. Then he changed his enthusiasm.


    "Your Excellency the living, welcome to come."


    Razi glanced at Jessica, who was following Chen, and began to sweat.


    Jessica put too much pressure on him. The spirit of the Banshee was terrible.


    Moreover, her fame is not small at all.


    In Obsidian City, Jessica has the title of vicious daughter.


    "Raz, it''s a coincidence that I can meet you when I''m shopping here."


    "Ha ha It''s really a coincidence, your honor, what can I do for you to be here? "


    "I came at the invitation of the Lord here." Chen replied.


    "This is a distinguished guest of the Lord." Jessica said condescending.


    "Raz, when I was shopping here just now, I bought something. Please help me to see if I have been trapped." From the ring of space, Chen Xun took out many of the hell local specialties he had bought before.


    When Raz saw these things, his whole body was like a lightning stroke, and the whole person was in the same place.


    At last, Raz realized that Chen Yu had come to ask for help.


    "Your Excellency the living I I...... "


    Chen Yu narrowed his eyes and stared at Raz.


    "Do you have anything else to say?"


    Raz turned around and ran away. He got into the crowd. He didn''t want anything in the stall. He just wanted to run away from Chen Yu.


    Jessica looked at Chen Yu. "Can I help you get him back?"


    "Well."


    Jessica rose to the sky. A few minutes later, Jessica came back with the soft Raz and left it in front of Chen Yu.


    Raz''s body seems to be under some kind of magic. His body is as straight as mud.


    Chen Yu squatted in front of Razi: "Razi, I''m very disappointed with you. At first, I thought that we could establish a long-term and stable cooperative relationship, but you bullied me and didn''t understand the price of hell. Almost everything was sold to me at a hundred times price."


    "You are the most merciful person I have ever met. I am wrong I was wrong I am willing to return your demon crystal. Please forgive me for my mistake. " Raz prayed.


    "How many devils did he deceive you, my lord?"


    "About a hundred years." Jessica''s eyes were bright, and she wasn''t surprised by Raz''s appetite.


    It''s a surprise that Chen Yu has so many devil crystals.


    And if he didn''t know the real price unexpectedly, he might be cheated.


    "How dare you!" Jessica kicked Raz, which was soft on the ground: "you dare to cheat, your devil crystal, and you still cheat so much. You can''t finish 100 years."


    "Devil crystal is still Devil crystal is still I can return it all. "


    "Not yet. I''ll take the goods from you and pay for them."


    To be honest, although Chen is angry, he still needs a stable source of supply.


    Kill Raz and find another source of goods.


    Now, Raz dare not cheat himself any more, to know that his devil magic weapon is still in his hands.


    Therefore, Chen Yu holds the absolute initiative.


    If Raz dare to cheat himself again, he will summon him to the world with devil magic tools, and there are ways to deal with him.


    There is no contractual relationship between demons summoned by demonic magic tools.


    Therefore, there is no limit for Chen Yu to summon Raz.


    Even if Razi is killed, there will be no punishment, but if Razi is killed, Chen may not be able to find a more reliable source of goods than Razi.


    Maybe the new supplier will be worse than Razi, and not necessarily give the devil magic to himself.


    It''s better to keep Raz. At least if Raz''s devil magic tool is pinched in his hand, he is not afraid of making any moths.


    As for the price, to be honest, Chen was angry.


    But frankly, that''s the deal you love and I want.


    Chen Yu didn''t know the price of hell, and didn''t blame others for pitching him.


    Of course, there is no justice and reason in hell. Whoever has a big fist has a reason.


    So now, the truth is in Chen''s hands.


    "Jessica, what''s your magic in him?"


    "Curse of weakness, do you want me to untie it?"


    "Untie it."


    "Do you deal with him with demons, my lord?"


    "Well."


    "Your honor, although on the market, there are devil crystals called 100 soul fragments for one year, in fact, the value of devil crystals is much higher than this price, and even double the price accepted by some demons.""Why is the difference so great?"


    In principle, the price determined by the market will not be too far behind the actual value. It is possible to fluctuate up and down by 20% in general, but the price difference is twice, which is hard for Chen to understand.


    "Devil crystal can increase the life span of most demons, while soul fragments are only food for demons, so do you think the market can determine the value of devil crystal?"


    That is to say, Raz has raised the price of Chen''s goods by more than 200 times, or even 300 times.


    Chen Yu looked at the eye of Razi and snorted coldly.


    In the past, Chen Yu didn''t know the price. Now he knows it. He will have good fruit to trade later.


    For now, Raz is irreplaceable.


    There are many demonic magic tools in Chen Yu''s hands. There are all kinds of demons, but only Raz is really good at business.


    It''s not that you can go back and forth between the world and hell, you can be a businessman.


    What a businessman needs is a clear mind, just like Chen Yu. If he and Razi are exchanged, Chen Yu may not be able to do better than Razi.


    Therefore, Chen doesn''t want to change his trading partner if he doesn''t have to.


    However, when he thought about the past, he thought that the price given by Razi was fair, and Chen Yu felt frustrated.


    Sure enough, demons can''t be trusted.


    I went around the market and saw a lot of magic things, but most of them are just magic and have no real purpose.


    Latz followed Chen Gu cautiously. What he was afraid of was not Chen Gu, but Jessica.


    Fortunately, Chen Yuguang was tired of it, and Raz was relieved.


    The first time I came to the devil''s city, it was quite fresh, but after wandering for a while, I found that it was the same thing.


    It''s like that before I came to the United States, I still imagined how much better the United States is. As a result, I found out here that the United States is just like that.


    Freshness comes and goes quickly


    In Chen''s eyes, hell is a place of chaos.


    However, in the chaos, there is its unique order.

 Chapter 122

    When I came back to the world, time has passed.


    Chen Yu came out of the basement and found fari at home.


    "Aren''t you working today?"


    "It''s my turn to rest today." Fanny was lying on the sofa, with a few cans of beer on the table in front of her.


    Fanny''s dress at home is always so casual.


    Loose shorts, to maximize her long legs.


    The coat is a two or three size white shirt. It doesn''t seem to have a bra.


    It''s good to rent with a beautiful woman. No matter when, it''s good for your eyes.


    If the man lying on the sofa at this time changes into a big man, then the scenery will suddenly change.


    "You''ve been in the basement?"


    Chen Yu stretched and picked up a can of beer.


    "What happened to your hand?" Fari found Chen''s palm wrapped in gauze, and subconsciously asked, "is there anything that happened?"


    "Don''t think about it." Chen Yu rolled his eyes.


    Chen Yu didn''t know what earth shaking pictures were made up in fari''s mind.


    But Chen is not going to explain. After all, if you tell her that you hurt your hand when delivering the baby, the painting style will be very strange.


    So, let her own image in her mind, keep the mystery.


    Chen also did not avoid changing the gauze in front of fari.


    Although it was only a day later, the wound on Chen''s hand was nearly healed. Although there were shocking bite marks on it, it was completely scarred.


    "What kind of bite is it?"


    "You don''t want to know." Chen moved his hand for a while. He always felt something lurking in his hand.


    However, if you touch it from the outside, there is no foreign matter in it.


    Chen Yu did not understand. What was the diagnosis that zofei Beelzebub gave him.


    "Chen, what are you doing? You''ve been looking at your hands for ten minutes. "


    Fali''s voice interrupted Chen Yu''s thoughts. Chen Yu rolled his eyes and said, "isn''t that obvious? I''m in a daze."


    At this time, the phone rings.


    Chen Yu picked up the phone and said, "hello."


    "Chen, you didn''t come to class today."


    "Oh, I''m sorry for the delay in work."


    "The next time you have a work delay, you''d better inform me in advance so that I don''t have to wait for you for two hours. By the way, next class, or anti strike training."


    "You''re retaliating. There''s only one lesson you''re talking about."


    "I have something else to do. Hang up first." Kepres didn''t give Chen a chance to question him at all and hung up the phone directly.


    Chen ZHAOMENG forces me to This female chimpanzee''s revenge is too strong.


    Isn''t it just a one-day absenteeism? Do you want such targeted revenge?


    ¡­¡­


    "Sienna, this is it?" David came back from the police station and saw a strange woman in the living room. But he remembered that Sienna told him yesterday that a friend was coming to stay with her for a few days.


    "Chris, my friend, I told you yesterday."


    "Hello, I''m Chris Ackerman."


    "Hello Well Your name seems a little familiar. "


    "David, you''re too old-fashioned." Said Sienna, with a black face.


    "No, no, I really feel familiar. It seems that I''ve heard of it somewhere." David thought about it and didn''t remember it. He had heard the name somewhere.


    "If you want to be a girl, you''d better learn from Chen Xuexue. I heard that he knows a lot of beautiful women." Said sienna.


    She has contact with fari, so she knows something about Chen Yu.


    "Chen? Are you talking about Chen, an Asian or a doctor? " Chris


    "hmm? Do you know Chen, too? " Sienna is also a little surprised. Is the world really so small?


    "By the way, I remember, Chris Ackerman, I heard the name from Chen. Chen entrusted me to look for you." David cried out.


    "Chen to me? What did he ask me for? "


    "He said you were in trouble, so he wanted to find you." David said, "by the way, has your trouble been solved?"


    "I''m afraid he can''t solve my problem." Said Chris sadly.


    "Chris, he may have a way." Sienna said earnestly.


    "Can he solve it? Isn''t he a doctor? "


    "It''s a doctor, but he''s also a psychic. Although he claims to be an amateur psychic, he''s very good. At least he''s better than me." "Maybe you can ask for his help," Sienna said


    When David heard the conversation between the two women, he immediately came to the spirit: "Chris, have you met any evil spirits? Chen is very powerful. He can help you. Let''s call Chen now. ""It''s none of your business. Why are you so excited?" Sienna''s eyes were white David.


    "Who says it has nothing to do with me? Chen entrusted me. If you have any information about Miss Chris, please let him know immediately."


    Sienna looks at Chris. "Chris, how do you decide?"


    "Chen Can he really solve my problem? "


    "If he can''t solve it, I''m afraid I can''t help you. He''s your only hope."


    David approached Chris and Sienna and asked excitedly but restrained, "what''s wrong with Miss Chris?"


    Sienna points to the table. David looks back and sees a mirror on the table.


    "Is this a mirror?"


    "Nonsense, who doesn''t know it''s a mirror."


    "Is there anything strange about this mirror?" David picked up the mirror and looked at it curiously.


    "I didn''t find the mirror strange before, but I broke it by myself yesterday morning."


    "Have you ever broken this mirror? But the mirror looks intact. "


    "This is the key to the problem. There seems to be something hidden in this strange mirror, and Chris has been haunted by this thing, like her ex boyfriend. She said that her ex boyfriend would appear in the evening. I waited all night last night and didn''t see her ex boyfriend, but Chris said that her ex boyfriend appeared."


    "Are you asleep?" David looks at sienna.


    But Sienna stared at two dark circles. "You say so."


    "I was with Chris all the time, but Chris fell asleep. I thought nothing happened last night, but Chris said that her ex boyfriend tried to attack her in her dream."


    "Is it evil spirit? Can evil spirits enter people''s dreams? "


    "I''m not sure. Although the ability of evil spirits is various, I haven''t heard of the ability to enter into dreams."


    "You can''t help it?"


    "I didn''t think of a way for the time being."


    "So I can only ask Chen for help. He must have a way." David is obviously confident in Chen Yu.


    Chris looked at sienna. Although Sienna was a little reluctant, she nodded.


    "He is your last hope."

 Chapter 123

    "I didn''t expect you to be so good at it, Fanny." Chen Yu looks at a large plate of Cobb Salad that fari brought up.


    Cobb Salad is different from the European pure vegetable and fruit composition. Cobb Salad is unique to California, with fresh vegetables, fruits and meat.


    However, after careful collocation and sauce dipping, it presents a unique delicacy.


    As a Chinese, most of the time, he looks at foreign food with a commanding eye.


    In that famous movie line, I''m not aiming at anyone, but all of you here are rubbish.


    After real contact with the food culture of other countries and regions, we will find that in fact, the food of foreigners is not as poor as we think.


    Chen is a carnivore who doesn''t like salad very much all the time.


    This Cobb Salad, with the right combination of meat and vegetables, has the chewiness and satisfaction of meat as well as the fresh taste of fruits and vegetables. With all kinds of dips, it can meet the needs of most of the population.


    "The collocation of Cobb Salad is actually very simple. You can learn it after reading it once or twice, and it''s not very fixed. It''s mainly the preparation of dipping sauce and seasoning. This is my ancestral one. Try this blueberry dipping sauce."


    "Well, it''s sour and sweet. It''s delicious." Chen took a piece of chicken and dipped it in blueberry sauce.


    Chen Yu is not a gourmet, so he can''t use that fancy adjective to make an accurate description. He just feels delicious.


    With cold beer, even in this December season, it''s still the best enjoyment.


    The recent temperature drop is very fast. The temperature at night will drop below ten degrees.


    The temperature difference in four seasons in Los Angeles is not very big, but the temperature difference in one day is relatively large.


    The temperature in the morning and night will be lower, and the temperature in the noon may be more than 20 degrees.


    At this time, Chen''s phone rang, and Chen had been eating, ignoring the ring.


    Fari looks at Chen Yu, who is not very willing to answer.


    However, the phone is ringing all the time. Chen Yu is helpless to say that he has seen the call display. It''s Dell''s call.


    "I hope it''s not work." Chen Yu picked up the phone and said, "hello."


    "Chen, hurry up Please, hurry up. " At the other end of the phone was cuila''s sobbing voice.


    "Terra? Are you okay? What happened? "


    "It''s Dale. Something''s wrong with him. Hurry up. Please, hurry up."


    "OK, I''ll come."


    Cuira''s voice was very urgent, and she was still sobbing, obviously Dell was in a serious situation.


    Chen Yu is no longer willing to delay at this time.


    "Going to work?"


    "Well, can you give me a drive? My patient is in a hurry."


    "Well, wait for me to wash my hands." Fari readily agreed.


    Fari looks at Chen Yu and takes a group of kids to the car.


    "Chen, why do you have to take them when you go to see a patient?"


    "There''s no one at home, I''m not sure." "Hurry up, I''m worried about the patient''s safety," Chen said casually


    At this time, the phone came back to me, but it wasn''t cuila''s call. The call indicator was David''s call.


    "Hello, David."


    "Chen, the man you are looking for has been found."


    "Who am I looking for? Oh Do you think it''s Chris? "


    "Yes, she is by my side now. She seems to be in big trouble."


    "I have a job to do now, a patient is in danger of his life, and I have to catch up."


    "And when will you be back?"


    "I''m not sure. How is Chris doing now?"


    "She''s in a stable mood, but I feel like she''s trying to be calm. I think she''s scared."


    "And Sienna? Is Sienna there? She can help. "


    "Sienna is helpless."


    "Well You take her to my house first and wait for me to go back. " "Fari is not at home now," Chen said. "She drives me to the patient''s home. The keys are hidden under the carpet at the door."


    "Well, Sienna and I will take Chris to your house first."


    After hanging up, fari asked, "what''s the matter? Is it David''s phone? "


    "Well."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "A friend I know is in a little trouble."


    "Little trouble?"


    "I''m not sure how much trouble this little trouble is at the moment."


    In 30 minutes, Chen Yu and fari finally arrived at Dell''s door.


    "Tera, I''ve reached the door." Chen Yu calls cuila again.


    Fari looked at the door. "Is your patient rich?""Very rich." Chen Yu replied succinctly.


    "No wonder you are in such a hurry."


    Chen Yu has turned his mouth. He does not deny that there are reasons for this.


    Dell pays him three thousand dollars at a time, which is not a small amount.


    Few of the customers he knew were so lavish.


    Before long, cuila came out in a hurry.


    The light at the door was dim, and Chen could still see the tears on cuila''s face.


    "Chen, you are here at last." Cuila gave Chen Yu a hug excitedly.


    "Well, let''s go in and tell me about Dell."


    "I I was in bed with him That He suddenly began to twitch


    "Are you doing it?" Chen asked.


    Cuila looked at fali, then looked at Chen Yu and bit her teeth. "We''re playing something special," she said


    "What''s special?"


    ¡°S..M¡­¡­ Dale asked me to electrify him with a low-power electric shock. "


    If there is a competition in the world, Chen Yu has no doubt that Dell will win the championship.


    Chen Yu quickened his pace and continued to ask, "is he awake or in a coma?"


    Chen is now afraid that Dale will be in a coma or even die of cardiac arrest.


    After all, it''s been at least half an hour. If Dell is suffering from cardiac arrest and hasn''t received first aid since the accident, he may have died.


    If dale is dead, even the gods can''t save him.


    "He''s awake, but his body has been twitching."


    Outside Dale''s and trila''s bedroom, Chen Yu hears Dale''s painful voice outside the door.


    "Fari, you stay at the door first."


    "Don''t worry, I also do first aid. I''ve seen everything." Fari didn''t care.


    "Well then."


    Entering the room, Chen has seen the whip, rope and some interesting things.


    "Turn on the light." The room is a little dim.


    Chen Yu went up to him, held down dale, who was convulsed, and began to examine him.


    As long as people don''t die or have a sudden cardiac arrest, that''s the best luck.


    Although Dale has been firmly on the road to death, his luck is good, at least for now.

 Chapter 124

    "Do you still recognize me, Dale?" Chen needs to make sure that Dell is still conscious.


    "Chen Help me I''m in pain... "


    "Where does it hurt?"


    "All over."


    "He looks like a goat," said fari, standing aside


    Chen Chu shook his head and said, "it''s the abnormal contraction of heart pulse caused by electric shock Tracy, did Dale take anything before you played? "


    Terra hesitated for a moment, then nodded.


    "What kind of poison is it?" Chen Yu is not surprised by cuila''s answer. In fact, several times before Chen Yu came, he has found that Dell has a hobby in this field, and it is not a big... Ma, but a more intense drug.


    "High purity MDMA."


    MDMA is the main component of MDMA.


    In fact, the amount of shake head pill is relatively low. If MDMA is taken alone, it can bring strong hallucination and pleasure in a short time, but it also means more toxicity.


    It''s all about obsession and death. Chen Yu can''t understand this kind of mentality.


    Of course, Chen Yu, as a doctor, has no obligation to persuade Dell to get rid of drugs, and Dell can''t listen to him.


    After Chen''s examination, it has been determined that dale is due to the functional complications caused by abnormal contraction of the heart pulse, which leads to spasm.


    To put it bluntly, it is the functional alarm of the body.


    "Fill the bathtub with warm water The temperature at which you can reach into the water. " Chen Chu turned to cuila and said.


    In a few minutes, Terra ran out of the bathroom.


    "It''s full of water."


    Chen Yu picked up Dell and went to the bathroom. With Chen Yu''s strength, it was easier to hold Dell.


    Then he put dale in the bathtub and turned to fari and said, "help me get the box."


    Cuila and fari were standing outside the bathroom door, not going in to make Chen Zhu confused.


    Farry knew some first aid techniques, but she didn''t understand Chen''s treatment.


    "Chen, why put the patient in warm water?"


    "The human body is very sensitive, especially to the temperature, warm water can relieve the symptoms of meridian contraction, but it still needs acupuncture, but I don''t think you understand acupuncture."


    In fact, Lao Mei is not new to acupuncture, and there are often scenes related to acupuncture in TV plays.


    "But can you see clearly the patient''s body parts through the water? Won''t it be crooked? "


    Chen Yu has no doubt about his technique. He can be questioned in other aspects, but acupuncture has been practiced since childhood.


    Acupuncture is not only seen with glasses, but also with hand touch to judge the position.


    Dai Er''s immersion in the water can make the light refract, but Chen Yu can determine the acupoints only by touch, even if he doesn''t use his eyes.


    Dale''s body gradually calmed down, and the spasm stopped.


    Acupuncture has relieved Dale''s abnormal contraction of the heart pulse after stimulating the acupoints.


    Chen sent Dale back to his bedroom and gave him a muscle massage.


    "Chen Light up What a pain... "


    "It''s good to feel pain." Chen''s strength is very heavy, and the places he presses are all relatively soft.


    In addition to the abnormal contraction of the heart vessels, Dale also has a toxic reaction, obviously due to the poison.


    Chen also needs to detoxify him and let him spit out the toxic substances.


    ¡­¡­


    A car is speeding towards the road of Dashan town under the night.


    David''s speed is very fast. Sienna is in the passenger seat.


    There was something wrong with Chris in the back seat. She kept holding the mirror.


    "Chris, can you put that mirror away?" David looked at the rearview mirror and said.


    Chrissy seemed to hear nothing and kept looking down at the mirror.


    Sienna''s face was a little dignified, and Chrissy looked like she was asleep.


    "Chris..." Sienna turned her head and tried to call Chris.


    Chris didn''t respond. David and Sienna were in a very heavy mood.


    All of a sudden, David sees Chris in the rear mirror, no It''s not Chris, it''s a totally strange face.


    David was so scared that he could hardly hold the steering wheel. The car swung on the road.


    "David, drive well. What are you doing?" Sienna complained.


    "No..." David looks back at Chris. Chris is still Chris. Nothing has changed.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Sienna saw David look wrong.


    "I''m not sure." David said in embarrassment, "when I saw Chris in the rearview mirror, I I found out that she became another person... "Sienna also tried to look through the rear mirror, but she didn''t find any change in Chris.


    But Sienna didn''t think David was wrong.


    It''s just that she doesn''t know what''s going on. She''s a little nervous now.


    Because she couldn''t understand what was going on.


    "Haven''t you reached Dashan yet? I remember last time I came, it didn''t seem so long. " Sienna asked impatiently.


    David tried to control his fear. Although he was a policeman, the incident they are facing now, the identity of the policeman and the gun in his pocket are useless.


    "David, do you see the billboard ahead?"


    "What''s the matter?" David saw a billboard on the side of the road.


    "I remember that billboard as if it had passed."


    "Maybe more than one place. Some roads will have the same billboards." David explained, but he said it to reassure himself.


    "No!" Suddenly Sienna said, "I remember clearly that the light in the middle of the billboard was flashing. We did pass that billboard."


    "It may be a coincidence..." David continued to drive the car forward.


    But before long, the same billboard appeared.


    There''s a row of lights on the top of that billboard, and one in the middle is flashing.


    For a moment, David felt his scalp tingling.


    "We have been wandering in this road section and have not walked out." Said sienna.


    "Here That''s why Why is that? "


    Suddenly, a figure jumped up to the front of the car, and David slammed on the brake in panic.


    "Hit it?" Sienna was pale.


    They hurriedly got out of the car, but when they got to the front, they found that it was Chris lying on the ground.


    "What? What''s the matter? " David looked at Chris in amazement.


    There''s a Chris here. Who''s in the car?


    Sienna''s face was heavy and she looked back into the car, but because of the headlights, they were in the backlight and couldn''t see the car clearly.


    Sienna walked to the door in three or two steps and looked inside. The car was empty.


    There is no one.

 Chapter 125

    "Get her in the car first." Said sienna.


    David was afraid at the moment. "Sienna, is she real?"


    "I don''t know."


    "And in the car?"


    "There''s no one in the car."


    "What? No one in the car? How could it be? "


    "Let''s get out of here first." Sienna guessed in her heart that there might be some kind of border, in which they were trapped.


    As for why Chris, who was in the car, suddenly came to the front of the car, she didn''t know why.


    Go back to the car, start the car again and pass the billboard again.


    They didn''t get out of the road. The cars were always wandering in the same road.


    From time to time, Sienna looks back at Chris, who is lying in the back seat.


    "And the mirror in her hand?" Sienna looks back and accidentally sees David in the rearview mirror.


    It''s not David who drives at the moment, but a strange woman.


    Sienna''s eyes were wide open. He''s not David!


    David''s been left out!


    Sienna stealthily took out the magic phosphorus, and then took advantage of David''s inattention and threw it at David.


    Boom -


    fake David didn''t expect Sienna would suddenly make a shot, scream and gradually disappear.


    But the car also out of control, rushed to the side of the road and hit a tree.


    I don''t know how long it took Sienna to open her eyes. Her forehead was very painful. When she hit the car just now, she seemed to hit her head.


    Fortunately, the safety belt has not caused much damage.


    But at this time, David and Chris are not in the car, I don''t know where they are.


    Sienna shook her head, shaking off the pain.


    Now that David and Chris are missing, Sienna has to get out of the car and look for them.


    The light of the road is dim, and Sienna doesn''t like the feeling.


    Sienna also has a headache about the situation she can''t control.


    The enemy who was hidden in the dark was more troublesome than all the enemies Sienna had dealt with in the past.


    And his trouble is, weird and unknown.


    So far, he has not really revealed his identity, but played with the three of them by clapping.


    Sienna summoned her father: "yinberg, help me lead the way. I need to find David and Chris."


    "Where is this?" Yinberg looked around. He couldn''t tell the direction.


    Yinberg''s special ability is to guide the way. This ability has no attack power, but it has a good auxiliary effect.


    For example, last time, it was yinberg who drove to guide the way that they were always able to move on the right path.


    Yinberg will not go ahead blindly. He will follow his heart and make the right choice.


    But here he felt nothing.


    "I don''t feel the right way, but I feel that there is something terrible ahead."


    "Horrible things? Evil spirits? " Asked sienna.


    "It''s not a evil spirit. I''ve never seen anything like this. It''s a creepy smell. It''s not a evil spirit." Yinberg''s timid character once again revealed: "take me back. I don''t want to face that thing. There is something worse than last time. It''s more frightening than Maria."


    Sienna, however, chose to move in the direction of yinberg.


    Since we can''t find the right direction, we can only choose the dangerous one.


    Sienna walked for more than ten minutes. She saw a man lying under the street lamp in front of her.


    Chris? Sienna rushed forward: "David, how are you?"


    David woke up slowly: "it hurts Sienna? What happened? "


    "Do you know where Chris is?"


    "I don''t know. Where''s our car? Why am I here? "


    Sienna shook her head, not sure if David was real or not.


    From all the previous points of view, the enemy who lurks in the dark can be unconsciously replaced by David or Chris, or even himself.


    But I''m sure I''m true. There''s no doubt about it.


    "Can you still go?"


    "I can You haven''t answered my question yet. "


    "It''s a bit complicated. Do you remember what happened before the coma?"


    "I remember hitting Chris Then you go back to the back and look in the car Then Then I can''t remember. "


    Was David transferred at that time?


    Sienna thought to herself and said, "let''s move on."


    Before long, there were three figures in front.


    "There''s someone ahead." Cried David, rejoicing.


    David and Sienna sped up their steps, but when they approached, they saw that the three people who came were Sienna, David and Chris.Sienna and David on the left are confused, and the three opposite are also confused.


    "You You... "


    Both sides are looking at each other warily, even between them.


    But just then, another man ran out.


    Chris! Another Chris.


    This new Chris is tired and sweaty.


    "You..." Two Siennas, two Chris, two David.


    "I am true, you are false."


    "It''s true." Two David quarreled.


    Sienna also looked at her replica: "don''t pretend, you may be useful pretending to be them, but pretending to be me is meaningless."


    "That''s what I want to say. You can''t pretend to be me." Said Sienna on the opposite side.


    Sienna sneers, the other side can copy her, but can copy the yinberg?


    Sienna directly takes out yinberg''s dolls and releases yinberg.


    "Eh? Two Siennas, who are you really? "


    "I called you out, of course I am." Said sienna.


    "You and that fake inberg give me enough!" Opposite Sienna angrily cried, she also took out the dolls, and then released another yinberg.


    "Eh? Why two Siennas And another me? What''s going on? "


    Sienna''s face was more dignified, and the other side''s ability was beyond her imagination.


    Even yinberg can copy! How to break this situation now?


    Sienna takes out magic phosphorus and prepares to use magic.


    Opposite Sienna also took out magic phosphorus, guard of looking at each other.


    Sienna spills out the magic phosphorus in her hand. The magic phosphorus converges into a pattern in the mid air. Meanwhile, she recites the magic mantra: "truth from the old times, please come here to identify the illusion for me."


    "Truth from the old days, come here, and discern for me the false image." Sienna on the opposite side is doing the same magic and reciting the same mantra.


    The magic array is printed on the top of the two Siennas, and a large meatball appears above the two heads at the same time.


    Sienna''s face changed when she saw the magic of the other side. This old magic of truth, the other side not only can use it, but also uses it better than her.


    The real eye on the other side''s head is bigger than what she summoned.

 Chapter 126

    The difference between the two meatballs is obvious. From this effect alone, the strength of the fake is obviously higher than that of sienna.


    At this time, the meatball summoned by Sienna on the opposite side first changed, and a crack opened on the meatball, like a huge eyeball.


    When the eyeball opened, a red light came out of the pupil and went straight to the meatball on Sienna''s head.


    Before Sienna could open her eyes, the meatball on her head was pierced directly by the red light.


    Then the opposite eyeball flew over, and a string of tentacles stretched out around the meatball, twining the real eyes summoned by sienna.


    Sienna quickly retreated, her face becoming more solemn.


    The fake Sienna on the opposite side laughed, while the real Sienna was more anxious.


    What to do? What should I do?


    The fake Sienna points to the real Sienna and orders to yinberg: "kill her! Fake. "


    At this time, yinberg, who was summoned by the fake Sienna, was embarrassed: "I No Can... "


    "What?" The impostor Sienna was stunned.


    The next moment, the yinberg she summoned began to crack like a mirror.


    "Damn Why is this... " The fake Sienna screamed, and she began to change shape.


    In the end, the fake Sienna turned into a three meter tall sheep head monster, standing there, looking like a black goat walking upright.


    Black goat monster''s hand, holding a gold frame mirror.


    At this time, the other two fakes were smashed like mirrors, turning into a light and returning to the golden mirror.


    And Sienna was puzzled. What happened?


    Why did the other side collapse?


    Chris and David are also confused. They are still quarreling with each other.


    Why does the other side suddenly stop playing?


    "Devil Devil He is the devil... " When Chris saw the black goat monster, her face was full of fear.


    "Well, that''s the end of the game." The black goat monster''s mouth sends out the obscure syllable, but the three people can understand what he is saying.


    Sienna took out the magic weapon with her right hand and grasped a magic phosphorus with her left hand.


    This black goat monster makes her feel very uncomfortable, demon?


    Is this really a demon?


    Is there a devil in the world?


    "You, what is it?" Sienna asked in a voice.


    "Me! Dagon bilos, the master of the world of reflection Eh, another two humble victims have arrived. " Dagon Biros looks to the end of the road.


    I saw the lights flickering in the distance. There should be a car coming here. There are two people in the car.


    And the two people in this car are Fanny and Chen Yu.


    "Chen Front Front What is that... "


    Wang -


    Beelzebub gave a dog bark and Chen Zhu looked at Beelzebub.


    "It''s all right. Just hit it."


    "Ah?" Fari looked at Chen Yu in amazement.


    "Hit it."


    Bang -


    Dagon bilos was directly hit and flew out, and the mirror fell to the ground.


    The front of the car is also under the violent impact, and it is directly concave.


    Chen and Beelzebub, Raymond, Carrie, Wanda got out of the car, and Chen went up to pick up the golden mirror that had been lost on the ground.


    Beelzebub, Raymond, Carrie, Wanda have rushed to Dagon bilos.


    All the people looked at Chen Yu''s pets with astonishment. Except Wanda, all three of them had changed. They were bigger than Dagon than rose.


    In particular, besieb''s difference between before and after was originally a Shapi dog, but now it has become a giant dog bigger than a tiger.


    Raymond also changed from a beautiful little flower snake to a five or six meter long python. Carrie''s change was not big, but she had two tails, and she was surrounded by wind and frost.


    Dagon bilos, who was still high a moment ago, was besieged by other demons such as besib the next second.


    Chen felt the mirror on his hand struggling fiercely, as if he wanted to break away from Chen''s hand.


    "This mirror is the medium of the reflection devil. Destroying it can directly break the boundary of this mirror." Old black said at Chen''s side.


    Chen Chu grabs the mirror and knocks it hard on the ground. The mirror is missing a corner.


    "No, no, no Give it back to me... " Dagon polos screamed, trying to break free from the siege of four demons, but the next moment Carrie gave him a huge ice cone.


    The ice cone went straight through Dagon Biros'' chest and was nailed to the ground behind him.


    Wanda is biting Dagong bilos'' calf. Besieb is the most ferocious. He takes one of his arms and swallows it directly.


    Chen just wanted to smash it again. Suddenly, he felt a strange feeling in his right palm. The palm seemed to crack.Chen Yu saw that he had an extra mouth in the palm of his hand!


    Yes, one more mouth!


    The mouth bit at the edge of the golden mirror, and then with a click, it bit off the edge of the mirror.


    "Ah..." Dagon Biros made a terrible cry.


    Chen Zhuo looked at his palm, the mouth on his palm, as if sending a signal to him.


    Eat! Eat! Eat! I want to eat.


    Chen Yu put the mirror in the palm of his right hand again, and the mouth on his palm opened again, revealing his fangs.


    A hard mirror under this mouth is no more difficult to bite than a piece of meat.


    Click -


    is bitten off again, Dagon than Rose''s cry is even worse.


    Chen Yu felt the thought coming from the mouth on his palm again. It was delicious.


    "Eat more if it''s delicious." Chen tried to pass ideas to his mouth.


    This golden mirror has only a few mouths to do with this mouth.


    Dagon Biros in the shrill sound, the body turned into a black sand fog to disperse.


    Around suddenly feel a lot of light, people you see me, I see you, for a long time can not be calm.


    And Chen''s pets have returned to normal shape.


    They can only be demonized when they are not human, such as the old black space gap.


    Just now they are in the mirror world of the reflection devil, so they are not human beings.


    "Old black, is that reflection devil dead?"


    "No, the mirror is just his medium, not his body."


    "The devil just now?"


    "That''s the demon soul controlled by the reflection demon, a pathetic degenerate sheep horn monster."


    All of them were in a trance. They all looked at Chen Yu and then the pets around him.


    "Chen Are you really a druid? "


    "You killed that demon just now?"


    The pets around Chen Yu are obviously not normal creatures.


    Who''s ever seen a fox shoot with an ice cone as a machine gun?


    Who''s ever seen a Sharpie bigger than a tiger?


    And a snake with a poisonous mist in its mouth?

 Chapter 127

    All the people crowded into farry''s car and went to Chen Zhu''s house.


    "Drink this. It''s OK." Chen Zhu hands a cup of calming tea to Chris.


    "Thank you." Chris took the cup.


    "Chris, after I sent you back that day, I went to see you the next day, but you were no longer at home at that time. I asked David to help me find you. Where are you these days?"


    "Church." Replied Chris.


    "Chen, what is that?" Sienna is now most concerned about Dagon bilos. She has never been so powerless, so overwhelmed.


    "Devil." "To be exact, it''s the devil of reflection," Chen said quietly


    "Where is NANs now? Is he under the control of that devil? " Asked Chris.


    "Yes." Chen Yu replied, in fact, it was Lao Hei who told him, and Chen Yu continued: "the reflection devil is projected on the world through the media. What we just met is not his body. The devil that looks like a goat is just controlled by the reflection devil. So is Chris''s ex boyfriend. The reflection devil obtains and controls the human soul by bewitching people, and then Use the human soul to bewitch the relatives and friends. As long as the media exists, he can always get the soul of the victim. "


    "Are you talking about a mirror as a medium?"


    "It''s a mirror, but it''s not the mirror you saw before. The mirror Chris and her ex boyfriend got is actually the reflection of the media, so it can''t be destroyed in any way." Chen Yu is just paraphrasing Lao Hei''s explanation: "the media only exists in the world of reflection, that is, the place we entered before, and only there can we really destroy the media."


    "That is to say, the devil destroyed the media by himself, if he didn''t let us If you go in, then we can''t take him at all? "


    Chen Yu shook his head: "the reflection devil is not as powerful as you think. In fact, he just uses his own ability, just like in the mirror and outside the mirror, he can copy another you, and the copied phase is the same."


    "What is phase?"


    "For example, if he copies something for what purpose, then he can''t violate the function of this thing. For example, if a couple who love each other enter the world of reflection, they can use their wives to kill the real wives instead of their wives or husbands A copy to kill a wife is called phase. If it goes against this principle, his ability will fail. "


    Sienna immediately understood why the replica would return to its original appearance.


    Because he didn''t know that yinberg was his father. No matter what kind of relationship he usually had with yinberg, both of them were still family members. Even if they were replicas, they would not be willing to hurt their daughter. This is called "phase".


    "You just said that the black goat devil named Dagon bilos is not the real reflection devil? So is the real reflection demon still alive? "


    After this series of miraculous events, Chris''s psychological shadow is very big.


    She was afraid that the ghost devil would come back and find her revenge.


    "Although the reflection devil is still alive, but he is not in the world, his body is impossible to enter the world, and the media has been destroyed, so as long as no one else makes a media out, he is impossible to affect the world, let alone find you revenge."


    "Since the media originally existed, it means someone did it, right? Will someone make another one? "


    "That medium has a history of more than 100 years, and the people who made it have long been dead, so your worry is superfluous. Besides, if the reflection devil wants revenge, it is also for me."


    Chris was relieved to hear Chen''s answer.


    "What about them? Beelzebub, what are they? " Sienna points to Beelzebub.


    "My pet, isn''t that obvious?"


    "Pets? Do you think I''m blind? "


    "They''re my pets now anyway."


    "So where did you learn your magic? Is it Eastern magic? "


    "Chinese magic seems to be called Fashu, right? Beelzebub, they must all be beasts of God. " David interjected, "I studied."


    "Studied? You? "


    "Of course, Chen and I are friends. Of course, I want to know Chen."


    "Is Oriental magic so powerful?" Siena was hit hard.


    After all, she has been helped by Chen Yu twice, and even saved.


    And twice, more dangerous than once.


    However, Chen Yu is easy to solve.


    "Chen, what about the gold just now? Are you going to take it alone? " Sienna looked at Chen Yu with her eyes shining.


    Chen Yu, with a black face, said, "that gold is a part of the media. It has been completely eliminated along with the media for a long time.""Crooked? That''s tens of thousands of dollars worth of gold! How can you do that. "


    "Sienna, forget it, the gold is cursed." David advised.


    "If you give me gold, I''d rather be cursed."


    Sienna was very upset, but Chen Yu was more upset.


    Because all the gold was eaten by his mouth, more than 200 grams of gold, at least 10000 dollars.


    Chen Yu still doesn''t understand what this mouth does.


    The only thing for sure is that this thing was given to him by bozib.


    "Chen, if I encounter something similar in the future, can I ask you?" Chris''s eyes were watery and she looked at Chen Yu.


    "If you need a doctor, I''d be happy to help, but if it''s to get rid of evil spirits or demons, please call sienna. I''m an amateur."


    Knock -


    at this time, there is a knock outside the door.


    People look at each other. It''s two o''clock in the morning. Who will come?


    When I opened the door, it was Leonardo.


    "Leon, why are you here?"


    "I''m patrolling by here. I see the light in your room is still on, so I''ll come and have a look."


    "Come in." Chen Chu stood aside and said, "you are usually patrolling alone? No partner? "


    "My last partner quit. I haven''t got a new partner in the Bureau yet. I hope the new partner is a beautiful woman."


    Leonardo went into the hall and was stunned to see so many people.


    "Let me introduce you, David. He''s also a policeman. This is Leon. He''s in charge of the security of Dashan town."


    "Man, sit here. Are you Chen''s friend, too?" David threw Leonardo a can of beer.

 Chapter 128

    "Are you having a party?" David asked.


    "No, we''re just having a common dinner party, and then we''re talking so much that we forget the time." Chen Yu said with a smile.


    "I remember you were in America less than three months ago? I have known so many friends. I grew up in Los Angeles, but I know only a handful of them. "


    "You are also my friend now." Chen Yu said with a smile.


    David on the side of Leonardo''s shoulder: "man, we are friends now."


    "Then My birthday this weekend, you Can you come to my birthday party? " Said Leonardo, a little sheepishly.


    "Of course Can we all take part? "


    "Yes, I''m very welcome. I hope you all can come."


    In fact, Leonardo just knocked on the door to invite Chen Yu to his birthday party.


    But he didn''t expect that there were so many people in Chen''s family.


    Of course, he didn''t expect to meet so many friends one night.


    Leon is not lonely, but he doesn''t know how to socialize.


    Even in the police station, most people are just his colleagues, not his friends.


    It is estimated that all the friends he met in this evening are equal to the number of friends he made in the first half of his life.


    But Leonardo can''t stay long because he''s still working.


    "Leonardo, how about a ride? We''re going." David said.


    "No problem, of course." Leonardo readily agreed.


    And Sienna and Chrissy did not linger, neither did they leave with David.


    Chen Yu was busy for two days and finally was able to get a good sleep.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, Chen Yu was awakened by fari.


    Although he didn''t sleep enough, Chen didn''t have much time.


    It''s over 8 o''clock now. After washing Susu, I have to go to fight class.


    Chen Yu''s time is quite urgent. At noon, he also went to see Ford''s leg injury.


    Chen Yu invested in Ford after all, so he had to earn money from Ford.


    When she went to the gym, Chen was still scared.


    After all, Gaia''s threat made him dare not forget.


    Fortunately, Gaia is just bluffing him about what courses to take or what courses to take.


    In two hours, Chen beat sandbags for an hour.


    "Chen, your strength is not right. You can''t use as much strength as you have. What you practice is not boxing but fighting." Gaia has been watching Chen Yu fight.


    "Although fighting also pays attention to physical quality, the key lies in skill. Use the least strength to knock down the opponent, so the attack angle and strength are all exquisite. You may not face one enemy, two or 20. If each enemy attacks with the greatest strength, you may not be able to hold on for long."


    Gaia came forward: "the main fighting skills in the world are free fighting and Military Boxing, but I will teach you free fighting."


    "Why not military boxing?"


    Gaia, with his fists on, waved to Chen, "we''ve done two moves."


    "Really?"


    "No, just try."


    "Is that my attack or yours?"


    "You attack."


    Chen Yu put up a boxing posture, protected his head, and then stepped forward with small steps.


    At the moment of boxing and Chen Yu''s arm, Gaia has avoided, turned around and smashed his elbow towards Chen Yu''s face.


    "Don''t face..."


    Gaia did not intend to hurt Chen, but stopped with his elbow less than five centimeters from Chen''s face.


    "Military Boxing is used to kill people. Are you going to kill people?" Gaia said.


    "Er..."


    "If you don''t have the awareness of killing people, the military boxing you use is not as powerful as free fighting." Gaia said: "the moves of Military Boxing are more cruel and try to destroy the body structure of the opponent as much as possible, mainly aiming at the joints and vital points of the opponent."


    "Gaia, you are so good. If you go to the boxing match, you will surely win the championship."


    Gaia shook his head: "it''s not as simple as you think. Even if it''s women''s boxing, I can''t win the final. The rules on the ring can hardly let me play freely, let alone participate in men''s heavyweight competition. It''s difficult for me to win three opponents."


    "What if it''s under the challenge arena?"


    "Ten heavyweights. I can kill them in ten minutes."


    Chen Yu shuddered, went to the toilet and came back. Gaia had already taken off his fist.


    "Gaia, what''s the deep hatred between you and mogery?"


    "It''s none of your business." Gaia replied directly.Chen Yu felt his nose and scolded himself that his brain was in water. He was not happy to find it.


    ¡­¡­


    After leaving the gym, Chen ran straight to Ford''s house.


    Byrd is also at Ford''s house, and is coaching Ford to do some light rehabilitation exercises.


    "Chen, here you are."


    Both stopped, and Chen Yu motioned, "go on, finish the course that Byrd gave you."


    Ten minutes later, Ford came to Chen Yu''s side.


    After nearly a week''s treatment, his leg is no longer painful, and he feels the leg injury has healed.


    However, Bode thinks that the injury is not good. It needs Chen Yu to check before it can be counted.


    The feeling is not necessarily accurate. Sometimes the athletes feel that they have recovered, but in fact they still have dark injuries. Once they exercise violently, it will lead to the recurrence of old injuries. Therefore, to ensure that this situation does not occur, they cannot neglect it.


    Chen Yu patted Ford on the shoulder after checking: "Ford, you have recovered well, you can exercise normally, but you can''t exercise too much these days. Bird, give me a copy of the activity data of Ford these days."


    "No problem."


    Byrd was introduced to Ford by Chen Yu, who was also an investor in Ford.


    Chen Yu''s disguised boss is also bode''s boss. In addition, Chen Yu once saved his wife and daughter, so bode naturally obeyed Chen Yu.


    After spending an hour at Ford''s house, Chen received a call from Ethan.


    "Chen, there is a customer, 40F, FDD commercial building."


    "What''s the price?"


    "Eight hundred dollars."


    "It''s a little low. Who is the other side? What''s wrong? If it''s some kind of gang leader or something, I won''t go. "


    Chen doesn''t pick the price or the patient, but 800 dollars is relatively low.


    If it''s just an ordinary business, Chen Yu will expand his contacts.


    However, if the other party has any dangerous identity, the risk is too high. 800 yuan is not worth the risk.


    "The FDD commercial building is located in the downtown area. Do you think it is possible to work there if it is any Gang?"


    "Well, I''ll go now."

 Chapter 129

    FDD commercial building, this building is a famous landmark.


    Chen entered the building and was almost stopped by security guards.


    The main function of the building is to work, but there are also some luxury apartments available for tenants.


    From the perspective of security and environment, the monthly rent of the apartment in this building is at least 20000 dollars.


    Chen''s customers live in the apartment of the building. Chen arrives at the fortieth floor and presses the doorbell after confirming the number.


    Chen recalled the two beauties she met when she came to this apartment last time.


    Chen Yu also hopes that this time''s customers are also beautiful women. Of course, it''s better not to be a killer.


    door opened, is a more than 30 year old woman, very beautiful, her face still has some foundation, and very dress taste.


    But her abdomen was stained with blood, and the knife had not been pulled out.


    The woman looked down at a group of pets beside Chen Yu: "are you?"


    "Is that the doctor you called?"


    "Are you here to practice medicine?"


    "Yes."


    "Are you sure it''s not a vet?"


    "I''m used to taking my pets out of the house and staying at home is not safe."


    "Well Come in. "


    Chen Yu enters the door and the living room is in a mess.


    Chen Yu turned to look at the woman. "Are you sure you don''t need to call the police?"


    "It''s from my quarrel with my daughter. How can I call the police?"


    "Then your injury..."


    "It''s also her masterpiece."


    Chen Yu didn''t know what to say. He didn''t know the mother and daughter, so he didn''t know what their contradictions were.


    "Well How old is your daughter? "


    "Fifteen." The woman was lying on the sofa.


    Chen Chu lifted the woman''s clothes and said, "hold back a little bit. I''ll pull out the knife."


    Judging from the wound, the knife didn''t penetrate deeply, which shows that her daughter didn''t use much strength.


    Wang Wang -


    suddenly, Wanda barks at the bedroom door. Chen Zhu looks around and sees that under the crack of the bedroom door, he is bleeding.


    Chen''s face changed for a moment and turned to look at the woman.


    But see, this woman is holding a knife to stab toward Chen Zhu.


    "I Cao!" Chen Yu was startled and grabbed the woman''s wrist, but it was still a step slower. The woman''s knife had already cut Chen Yu''s palm.


    Chen Yu turns over on the sofa in fright. The woman raises her knife again, and Chen Yu raises her foot and kicks it on the wound that the woman just sewed up.


    The woman covered her stomach in pain, and Chen Yu was scared to sweat.


    Although Chen has been practicing fighting for two days, it''s only when he really needs it that he finds that not everyone can use it at a critical time.


    This is also the difference between Chen Yu and Gaia. Gaia really went to war.


    Chen Yu is more confident than Gaia in strength and speed.


    However, if Gaia is replaced, she will not be in such a mess as Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu looks at his arm and leaves a knife mark on it, but the injury is not serious.


    Chen looked at the woman on the ground and pushed open the bedroom door.


    A young girl was lying on the ground, and there was blood on the ground.


    Chen Yu hurriedly came to check the girl, but she was still alive.


    Chen Yu took the girl out of the bedroom. The girl''s chest was stabbed, and she lost too much blood. The injury was very serious and her breath was very weak.


    The woman stood up, covering her abdomen, and looked at Chen Yu with an ugly face.


    "Is she your daughter?"


    "She is my adopted daughter." There was a trace of hate on the woman''s face.


    "I want to call the police."


    "Don''t Don''t call the police. "


    "No, I have to. You''re going to murder your daughter."


    Chen Yu can''t ignore this kind of thing. If the girl dies, she is likely to get into big trouble.


    "I didn''t She committed suicide. It''s none of my business. " The woman explains anxiously.


    "Then why didn''t you tell me in advance?" "Wanda, take my suitcase," Chen asked the girl as she gave her first aid


    Wanda drags the box to Chen Yu, who carefully pulls out the knife.


    The blood in the girl''s chest burst out in an instant, and Chen Yu quickly covered the wound.


    Chen took out a bottle and put the sticky substance on the girl''s wound.


    This is the saliva of the swamp soul eating frog, which has a very good hemostatic effect.


    Chen Yu can''t help it. The wound of the girl can''t be stopped by acupuncture, so she can only use devil potion.


    But Chen Yu is also distracted to watch this woman, who knows if she will suddenly go mad and cut him with a knife again.


    "She wants to frame me, she wants to frame me with her own death." The woman excitedly explained, "please, don''t call the police. If you call the police, I''ll be finished..."Chen Yu''s eyes twinkled. He was not sure whether what the woman said was true or not.


    "You stabbed yourself, didn''t you?"


    After hesitating for a moment, the woman finally nodded, "yes."


    "What''s the matter? If you make me feel like you have something left, I''ll call the police immediately. "


    "Will is my adopted daughter."


    "You said that."


    "Her father died of liver cancer ten years ago, and she rejected me since she was a child. Of course, I didn''t like her, and I had countless arguments."


    Chen Yu listened quietly, and silently judged whether the woman said it was true or not.


    "Just recently, I heard that she was playing with a group of gangsters, so I had a big fight with her again."


    This woman is obviously disgusted with her adopted daughter to the extreme. After all, there is no blood relationship, and not everyone has such a sense of responsibility.


    For this woman, her adopted daughter will is just a burden.


    "I banned her. I told her that she was not allowed to step out of the apartment within ten days. She said that if I didn''t let her out, she would commit suicide. I said that even if she died, she would die in the apartment. Then she hid in the room. An hour ago, I pushed open her door and saw her stabbing a knife on her chest. I was scared, so..."


    "So you gave yourself a knife?"


    The woman nodded: "I thought that if I didn''t do anything, the police would judge that I killed her. Everyone knew that my relationship with will was very bad."


    "So what''s the logic of giving yourself a knife?" Chen Yu doesn''t understand. Can you give yourself a knife to clear the charge?


    "Originally I was going to disguise this place as a burglary... " The woman''s face was very painful, and her abdomen was still bleeding.


    Chen lost a bottle and said, "put some of this on the wound."


    The woman continued, "I was going to call the police But I suddenly remember that there is a surveillance at the door, so the police can know as long as they get the surveillance. There is no robber at all, so I had to find a doctor to treat me, and then you came... "


    "And she?"


    "I thought she was dead. I really thought will was dead. I didn''t want her to die. Believe me, I hate her, but I won''t kill her."


    "You wanted to get rid of her body after the injury, didn''t you?" The woman hesitated and finally nodded.


    "You didn''t want to kill your adopted daughter, but you wanted to kill me." Chen Yu raised his hand. The bloodstain on his hand reminded him that the woman was crazy and really dared to do anything.

 Chapter 130

    "I''m sorry. I can make it up. How much do you want?"


    "Ten thousand dollars."


    "You You are blackmailing! " The woman roared at once.


    "It also includes your daughter''s money, and I have to take her to the hospital."


    "What It''s impossible. The police will know. "


    The doctor will certainly inform the police when the injury is taken to the hospital.


    When it comes to investigating, her reputation will be completely destroyed.


    "I won''t say anything. As for what information the police will investigate, it has nothing to do with me." Chen said.


    Chen Yu is not entirely sure that this woman is not the murderer.


    If she''s really the killer, it''s too dangerous for her to stay with her adopted daughter.


    Therefore, Chen must send the girl to the hospital.


    "As for how you want to talk to the police, that''s your problem."


    "Sir, don''t send her to the hospital. I promise I will be better to her. I won''t hurt her. If it is exposed, my job will be lost."


    "What do you do?"


    "I''m the host, I''m the host of ktll News Channel I''m a celebrity I can''t be exposed to scandal. " The woman was completely flustered. She obviously thought her career was more important than her adopted daughter.


    Chen Yu thought for a moment and said, "she has to be sent to the hospital, which can''t be changed, but the police have acquaintances. I can ask you how to deal with this situation for you."


    The woman''s mistake was big and small, because she was the guardian of the girl named will.


    She was guilty of manslaughter for failing to save her daughter.


    Of course, will is not dead now, so as long as the matter is not prosecuted, it will be OK.


    It mainly depends on the evidence obtained by the police and the attitude of the police.


    Chen Yu dials up Maison''s phone: "Maison, are you free now?"


    "What is it?"


    "I took over a customer..."


    Chen Yu said the situation once, and Merson said in silence, "what do you want me to do?"


    "If the law permits, this is the best result if the mother''s fault is not investigated, and it is better to ensure that the matter will not be exposed."


    "How is the girl''s injury?"


    "I have rescued the girl. The injury has been stabilized by me. I plan to call an ambulance and take her to the hospital."


    "Our police will call for an ambulance. You and the woman will stay at the scene for the time being. I''ll take you there."


    "Well, I see."


    After a while, Merson brought someone, and then the ambulance came.


    Several police officers gathered evidence at the scene, while Merson waved to Chen Yu and the woman.


    "Let''s talk."


    When the three entered the bedroom, Melson looked at Chen Yu and the woman.


    "Ms. Daley Simpson, if you don''t want to get into trouble, when recording the confession, you said that you just found out that your daughter committed suicide, you should call the police immediately, and don''t say other irrelevant statements."


    "I Will I be prosecuted? "


    "As long as you don''t take the initiative to give a delayed testimony, our police will not take the initiative to prosecute you." Said Melson.


    "I I see. " Daley Simpson nodded.


    "Tell my team about the situation first. Don''t talk about the superfluous things, such as your abdominal injury."


    "OK." Daley Simpson was still a little uneasy, but she listened to Merson''s advice.


    Chen Chu holds Melson''s hand: "thank you."


    Chen knew that this was help in exchange for human feelings.


    Last time, Merson owed him a favor. This time, Merson is here to repay the favor.


    Of course, it''s within his authority.


    If Daley Simpson did kill people, he could not have seen Chen Yu''s face turn a blind eye to it.


    Daly Simpson paid him 10000 dollars not only for the diagnosis, but also for the Commission and sealing fee.


    Frankly speaking, Chen Zhu helped her solve the problem, and she paid her.


    As for Daley Simpson and her adopted daughter, who is right and who is wrong.


    has the final say, Chen''s love is not that of Chen''s two character.


    And Chen Yu has no intention of getting involved in their relationship. Their hostility to each other is not caused overnight.


    Even whether they will cut each other with knives in the future has nothing to do with Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu did what he had to do, at least in his opinion.


    Daley Simpson is at fault, but if she goes to jail, will Simpson will go to the orphanage, or entrust to close relatives, which may not be good for her.


    ¡­¡­"Chen Yu, what do you give me two thousand dollars for?" Ethan looked at Chen Yu with bewilderment on his face: "isn''t this consultation eight hundred dollars? According to our agreement, it should be 160 dollars? Do you have a conscience to find out that you are going to settle the account of your mess here? "


    "If you want, please don''t be too long winded." Chen Yu rolled his eyes. "Sister Qing, get me something to eat."


    As for Chen Yu''s constant eating and drinking, Ethan has always been thinking.


    After eating, Chen went to the hospital again to see about will Simpson, and handed in the money by the way.


    By the time I got home, it was more than four o''clock in the afternoon.


    Chen saw Ken standing at the door opposite, arguing with a man. Chen was a little impressed by the man.


    It seems that it was a gangster in the town who met in the supermarket in the town. At that time, the gangster seemed to see Chen Yu as a stranger, so he stared at Chen Yu. Fortunately, the employees of the supermarket reminded Chen Yu at that time.


    "Ken, are you a friend?" Chen Yu made a voice to remind him that he saw Ken and the gangster seem to be about to start, so he motioned to be here.


    The gangster looked at Chen Yu, then lowered his voice and what Ken said, and left in anger.


    Ken went to Chen Yu and said, "Chen, thank you."


    "Is that man a gangster?"


    "We used to be brothers and came to borrow money from me."


    "Isn''t Mr. Bennet and Mary in?"


    "The winery is closed, my father and I are unemployed, so we all need to find new jobs." Ken said.


    Chen Yu has nothing to do with their plight, after all, he has no contacts.


    "Will that gangster trouble you again?"


    "I don''t have money to lend him. He shouldn''t come back." Ken shook his head and replied.


    "Well, if you are in trouble, come to me or call the police."


    "I know what to do, thank you."


    "The private phone number of Leonardo, the town patrol, maybe you should remember it."


    "OK, thank you."


    Not long after Chen Yu went home, fari also came back.


    Fari lies on the sofa lazily: "Chen, have you made dinner?"


    "No, I just came back."


    "I don''t want to move. You are responsible for dinner."


    "Go out and eat. I''m too lazy."

 Chapter 131

    They went to a roadside restaurant on the street, where fari ordered a salad, a steak and a large pudding.


    Chen''s appetite is not small, but if he opens up to eat, it is estimated that this month''s list will be in vain.


    Chen''s appetite is really huge. You know, he has drunk the power potion.


    And the drug effect is more than twice that of David. That is to say, according to David''s food quantity multiplied by twice, Chen''s food quantity.


    Even though it''s not a turkey Festival, Chen ordered a whole roast turkey.


    Although they eat Western food, Chen Yu and fari are not the kind of people who can eat with elegant posture.


    Besides, there are not so many rules in this small town restaurant.


    So both of them are eating in the same shape. Chen Xun is eating with a turkey in his arms.


    But in the middle of the meal, she was patted on the shoulder.


    "Beauty, would you like to go to the bar with me? I know where to have fun. "


    Chen Chu looks up and sees Ken''s classmate.


    The ruffian''s expression on the gangster''s face, Fanny frowned and pushed his hand away: "don''t touch me, I don''t know you."


    "This Asian can''t satisfy you. Let''s play with me. I promise I can''t get you out of bed." Said the gangster bluntly.


    Can this be tolerated?


    Chen Yu couldn''t bear it. He grabbed the turkey and hit it on the face of the gangster.


    "Go away."


    "Yellow monkey, you want to die?"


    Chen raised his foot and kicked the gangster three meters away.


    Chen Yu can''t beat Gaia, but he can run over him with one finger when he is with a gangster, solo.


    In one kick, the gangster can''t stand up.


    Chen Yu''s strength of this foot, even if he received 50% of the strength, still has a strong lethality.


    Even Gaia''s female Tyrannosaurus Rex can''t bear it, let alone this little gangster.


    "Don''t let me see you again. Get out of here."


    Clutching his stomach, the gangster turned around and left.


    This is what this kind of gangster is, bullying the soft and fearing the hard.


    He only saw that Chen was Asian and had a new face.


    That''s why I came up to challenge him. Once Chen Yu is hard, he really dare not be positive.


    As for the police, don''t be kidding.


    In no way can he get the support of the police.


    "Fu * *, wasted my turkey." The ferocious look on Chen''s face.


    "Can you use magic to kill this bastard?"


    "What? Do you have any enmity with him? "


    "I don''t know him, but the residents of the town said that he sold the drugs to the children in the school. As a result, the two children took excessive drugs. One of them died and the other one had a bad brain. This kind of person is the most damned."


    "My magic can''t kill people, and you can''t expect me to."


    "It''s boring."


    "Killing is not fun." Chen Zhuo''s eyes are white and beautiful.


    "Have you ever killed a man?" Suddenly, fari looked at Chen Yu very seriously.


    Chen Yu thought for a moment and replied, "before in the hospital, a murderer hijacked a nurse. I asked besib to kill him in front of everyone."


    "Is there anything special about that?"


    "It''s because I don''t feel at all. It''s terrible. I''m indifferent to killing someone myself."


    "Besides that, do you have any experience of killing people?"


    "Can''t you treat the patient on the operating table?"


    "Not at all."


    Chen Yu and fari didn''t feel comfortable when the gangster made a scene.


    They went to the supermarket to buy a lot of food, and instantly replenished the refrigerator.


    "Fari, will anyone swim in winter?"


    "Of course, the temperature difference in Los Angeles is not big. There are many people in my beach all year round, so we have to work all year round. Even at night, there are still some people playing in the sea, so sometimes I have to work night shift."


    "By the way, what are you going to give to Leonardo''s birthday party?" Asked fari.


    Chen Yu is in a dilemma. What can I do for him?


    Chen Yu really had no experience in giving gifts. He turned around and asked, "what do you want to give, Fanny?"


    "I''ve got an idea, but I can''t tell you. If you know it, you must send it first. I don''t have one." Farry is very defensive against Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu is even more distressed. Fari is really right about his defense.


    Because he did it


    ¡­¡­


    ¡°fu**£¬fu**¡­¡­¡±


    Daphne rastan covered his stomach with pain and cursed constantly.


    He stumbled and was a bit unsteady.The Asian ''s feet are so heavy that he feels like his stomach is going to be broken.


    "I must show that yellow monkey. I must kill him."


    Daple Lars came to a house and knocked hard at the door.


    After half pay the door opened, and Ted pymton opened it.


    When Ted pymton saw Daphne Lars, his face turned cold.


    "Daphne, you shouldn''t be here." Ted pymton''s manner was very cold, with a tone of defiance.


    "Mr. pymton, I''m sorry I I need money... "


    "I gave you a sum of money last time. We have nothing to do with it." Said Leiter''s pymton coldly.


    "Mr. pymton, I did something for you, but you only gave me five thousand dollars. It''s not fair. I need you to pay me another sum of money." Said Daphne Lars.


    "You are not trustworthy." Thered pymton''s face grew darker.


    "If you don''t give it to me, I won''t say anything bad to others." ''it''s his usual trick,'' says Daphne Lars.


    "Well, come in." Thered pymton''s face suddenly returned to peace.


    When dappel Lars stepped into the room of Ted pymton, a sharp knife penetrated his chest.


    Behind the door stood an old woman, dappel Lars, turning her head with difficulty.


    He knew the old woman, but Why is this old woman at the home of Ted pemton?


    Why did she hide behind the door?


    At this time, thered pymton had closed the door. He looked at dapple Lars, who was lying on the ground, and said to the old woman, "Weng Rui, you are too quick to start. You should wait until I close the door. If someone passed by just now, it will be found."


    "No way. I haven''t seen blood for a long time. It''s hard to find a prey." The old woman lay on dappler Lars, holding the sharp knife in her hands and holding it high.


    The old woman said in her mouth, "the great sleeper, swear in the name of Bertha, please listen to my call and offer you the sacrifice of blood."


    At this time, Daphne Lars was not completely dead. He was still conscious. The closer he was to death, the more conscious he was.


    But he couldn''t do anything. The old woman''s sharp knife was smeared with paralytic poison.


    He could only watch the old woman''s knife fall again, this time directly into his chest.

 Chapter 132

    "Are you sure you don''t want a hairy stomach?"


    "No, absolutely not. Don''t put it in my side Why do you buy such a strange thing in the supermarket? "


    "Well, don''t let it go."


    At the moment, Chen Yu and fari are eating hot pot. In fact, it''s not the first time for them to eat it.


    Since she had eaten it once, she has been unable to stop.


    In fact, the preparation of hot pot is very simple. The trouble is just the bottom and dipping sauce.


    It''s not easy to make the bottom of the pot. Chen Yu''s favorite dishes are the pot bottom with bone and spicy sauce.


    Fari''s appetite should be light. Of course, her light doesn''t mean she doesn''t eat meat, but she can''t eat too spicy.


    Like Chen Yu, she is a meat eater.


    Eat vegetables, but every meal must have meat, no meat is not happy, no meat is not full.


    After all, fari is a member of the coast rescue team. She has a lot of activities.


    If you only eat vegetables, you can''t fill your stomach.


    Today, they eat mandarin duck pot, mainly Chen Yu bought a lot of viscera.


    In fact, only Americans do not eat viscera, which is related to their past historical factors.


    For countries without famine memory, the scraps of animals belong to black slaves.


    However, Chen Yu still keeps the eating habits and tastes before going abroad. He likes hairy tripe and viscera.


    He can''t change other people''s eating habits, but he won''t change his eating habits for others.


    They touched the bottle and blew it directly into their mouths.


    Fanny has never been that kind of lady, at least since she came in.


    Chen Yu has never seen the face of a fair lady. She is always that kind of careless.


    In her words, it''s too hard to pretend to be what others think in your own home.


    The bottom of farry''s pot is beer soup. Farry really didn''t expect that the tube bone soup poured with beer is so delicious.


    Fanny loves the bottom of the pot, and she can''t help it.


    At this time, there was a knock outside the door. Fari was pulling out the tube bone and nibbling it.


    "You open the door, I''m not free."


    Chen chucked his mouth and trotted to the door.


    When he saw David outside, he immediately went to laronado: "just in time, come in for dinner. Fanny and I are having dinner."


    "Chen, I''m at work." Leonardo said, slightly embarrassed.


    "Work?"


    "Chen, have you ever had a conflict with Daphne Lars before?"


    "Who is dappele Lars?"


    "The town bastard."


    "Did he call the police? He harassed fari, so I taught him a lesson. "


    "He''s dead."


    ¡°why£¿¡± Chen Yu''s eyes widened: "do you suspect I killed him?"


    "No, we have already investigated. After your conflict, you and farry went to the supermarket, and then they came back. There are many monitoring pictures, so you have no suspicion. I just come here to ask for information on a routine basis, and I don''t even need to record the confession." Leonardo offered to explain.


    After all, Chen is one of his few friends. He doesn''t want to lose Chen as a result.


    "Well, I''m done. Can you come in for dinner? Fanny and I have prepared a lot of food, as well as our Chinese specialties. Come on. "


    Leonardo looked left, right, and finally entered Chen''s house.


    Leonardo also did not politely pick up the bowl prepared for him with Chen Yu and fari, and began to fish directly.


    "Mmm, this is delicious. What is it?"


    "Tripe."


    "What is tripe?"


    "Eat yours and ask what to do so much." Chen Yu''s eyes were white and Leonardo was.


    "It''s delicious. I''ve never eaten this before."


    "Is this really so delicious?" she asked


    "Leonardo, how did Daphne Lars die?"


    "Who is dappele Lars?"


    "The gangster who harassed you before."


    "No, he''s dead?" She exclaimed, gazing at Chen.


    No wonder her reaction is so great. After all, she said earlier, let Chen Yu kill him by magic.


    As a result, the gangster really died, which shocked her inevitably.


    The first thought is that Chen Yu killed the gangsters by magic without knowing the ghosts.


    "Dead in his own home, the heart was dug out and put on his own hand."


    "Wait Wait until we finish. " Said fari, covering her mouth.


    However, Chen Yu and Leonardo are relatively calm. Leonardo is a policeman, and the dead see more.


    Chen Yu is a doctor. He has seen many of them. As long as they are not flesh and blood blurred, it is difficult for him to feel nauseous.Big meat, big drink, three people eat hot.


    Fari finally began to try Maodu. In fact, as long as we overcome psychological conflicts, Maodu is very delicious.


    Special taste and chewiness make tripe addictive.


    "Is this the internal organs of any animal?" Asked Leonardo.


    Chen Yu was stunned. He didn''t want to remind Leonardo. He was worried that he would be upset when he knew the truth.


    "My grandparents are Italian immigrants. Our family has guts." "I can also make tripe bags," Leonardo said. "I can''t really remember the guts of any animal."


    "It''s tripe, too, but it''s the inner layer."


    "No wonder."


    Knock -


    at this time, someone knocks again.


    Chen Yu opened the door and saw that it was Merson.


    "Melson, come in."


    "No, I have work to do. I''m here for Leonardo."


    "Er..."


    "I saw his car outside, so I guessed he was here."


    "Head." Leonardo rushed out.


    "I''m sorry, Melson. I forced Leonardo in."


    "It''s OK, Chen. Do you know who is in conflict with the deceased?"


    Chen Yu''s first thought was Ken. When he came back this afternoon, he saw Ken quarreling with dapper Lars.


    However, Chen Yu still hid the matter and replied, "I, I had a conflict with him."


    "Is there anyone else besides that?"


    "I''ve only moved here for a month. I can''t even recognize the people in the town, and I didn''t know the dead until today."


    "Well, if you have any news, please contact me."


    "I will." "Do you want to come in and have something to eat? We''ll have hot pot today," Chen Yu asked again


    "No, next time, I have to go back to the scene."


    "Well, I won''t keep you. Goodbye."


    Chen Yu takes Merson and Leonardo to the door. Chen Yu sees the house opposite. Ken is also at the door. It seems that he is looking this way.


    Chen Yu''s heart was thumping, and he said to himself, "it doesn''t really have anything to do with Ken, does it?"?


    To be honest, Chen Yu is really reluctant to let things happen. Bant and Mary are very friendly neighbors. Ken is a little shy big boy. He really does not want to be a murderer.

 Chapter 133

    By this time, the sky had already darkened and it was raining faintly.


    Ken came over from the opposite side. He didn''t look good.


    "Chen, what did the police ask you just now?"


    "Ken, tell me first. Did you kill that man?"


    "No, no..." Ken''s face paled even more: "it''s really not me, you believe me, it''s really not me, I didn''t kill anyone."


    "Where were you three hours ago?"


    "I I...... " Ken''s lips began to tremble, and he was really scared: "I''m in depleur''s house."


    "Are you in his house? What to do? "


    At this time, Chen Yu had to wonder whether he was willing to kill.


    "I I...... " Ken suddenly covers his face: "Chen, I really didn''t kill people. You have to believe me."


    "Can you tell me the truth?"


    "I I''ve been stealing from the winery before. I''ll give it to Daphne. " Ken said painfully, "today he came to me to borrow money. He said that if he didn''t lend money to him, he would make it public. He has evidence in his hand, so I sneaked into his house to find evidence."


    At this time, Chen Yu couldn''t help thinking about whether he was willing to collide with DPL, and then he killed DPL.


    But again, if Ken did, he would not say it.


    "Tell me the truth, you are not the one you killed? Right? "


    "No, it''s not me. I searched for evidence on the second floor, and when I heard a voice downstairs, I ran downstairs. I saw dappler''s body. I don''t know how dappler''s body appeared in the room. When I went in, there was nothing."


    "How did you get in?"


    "I know Daphne''s key is hidden on the doorframe."


    "So did you see the killer?"


    "No I didn''t see anything. From the time I heard the sound to the time I went downstairs, I could see depleur in the blood pool in a minute. "


    Chen Yu frowned, "so do you think it''s possible that Dai Pule and the murderer came back together and killed Dai Pule after entering the door. When you went downstairs, the murderer was still in the room?"


    Ken''s face became paler: "I I don''t know. "


    Ken was really frightened. After all, he had just escaped from the scene of a homicide.


    And he is likely to be the biggest suspect. Chen Yu believes that Ken must have left a lot of evidence against him at the scene, such as questioning, such as fur and scurf.


    Ken is not a professional criminal. He doesn''t think too much about it.


    "I didn''t say anything to the police, but I need to see the scene of the crime." "You go home now, don''t think about it," Chen said


    "Good..."


    Chen Yu went back to the house and called farry: "farry, drive me to the town."


    Chen Yu was willing to believe that Ken was not the murderer, but he was not sure that farry was at home alone, so he called farry up.


    "What are you and Ken talking about?"


    "Ken may be in trouble, and it''s a big one."


    "What''s going on?"


    "Ken said he was in the house of the gangster when the murderer did it."


    Fari drove the car to the scene of the crime, when a cordon had been put around the periphery.


    Chen Yu was standing outside. Leonardo saw Chen Yu and came up to him. "Chen, Fanny, what are you doing?"


    "I want to see if there''s anything we can do to help."


    "Then come in."


    Daple Lars''s house is a little shabby duplex house. It seems that it hasn''t been repaired for more than ten years.


    When I entered the room, I smelled a musty smell. The room was a little dim, and there was only a flickering light in the corridor.


    A lot of police are walking around the house looking for subtle evidence.


    His body was in the doorway. There was a big blood spot on the ground. All around the walkway were bloodstains, which seemed to be splashed around.


    Chen Yu stopped fari behind him: "do you want to go out and breathe?"


    "No, I''m not as vulnerable as you think."


    Chen Chu raised his head and said, "Leonardo, is the forensics here?"


    "Not yet."


    "Then can I examine the body?"


    "Try to keep it as it is."


    "I see. Get me a pair of gloves."


    Chen put on his gloves and squatted in front of the body.


    Pulling back his clothes, Chen saw two holes in his chest.


    One hole is penetrated from behind, the other is the position of the heart.


    It should have been penetrated from behind, and then lost the power of action.


    "Leonardo, when the forensics come, it''s better to check the blood of the dead.""Why?"


    "The wound of the dead should come from behind, but the wound is not enough to make the dead lose the ability of action and calling for help, so there is likely to be an effective anesthetic on the weapon, which can produce paralysis effect in a short time."


    "What''s more, the blood shed by the dead is too little. Either they were taken away by the murderer, or this is not the scene of the first murder," Chen continued


    At this time, Melson came over: "Chen, you should come to our police station as a forensic."


    "I''ll think about it if you can give me a raise." Chen Yu said with a smile, while Merson shook his head with a wry smile.


    The treatment of forensics is too low. Chen is not interested in sacrificing his own interests to serve the American people.


    Of course, forensic medicine can be part-time. Most of the forensic medicine in the United States is part-time.


    "But how do you explain the blood around you?" Said Leonardo.


    "The murderer may be trying to avoid being found at the scene of the first crime, so he intentionally sprinkled blood everywhere. The blood around him looks a lot, but in fact, it can be done with only a little blood." "So, I think you can investigate where the dead went and who they met before they died," Chen said


    "The heart of the dead is in his hand. What''s the purpose of the murderer''s doing this?"


    "I don''t know. It''s the responsibility of your police to find out."


    In the middle of Chen Yu''s speech, the bloody heart on dappler Lars''s hand slipped. At this time, Chen Yu saw a mark.


    Chen Yu remembers this mark. It seems that he has seen it in the magic book, but he didn''t remember it for a while. What does this mark represent.


    "What does this mark mean?" Leonardo also saw the mark.


    "There was a similar mark on the last one." Said Melson.


    "The last victim?"


    "It was the wanted man who hanged himself that time." Said Melson.


    Fari looked at Chen Yu, and now she suspected that the death of the gangster was related to Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu came to the murder scene mainly to confirm whether Ken was the murderer or not.


    Now it is generally certain that Ken is not the murderer, but this still can not be cleared of Ken''s suspicion.


    Chen doesn''t want Ken to be the murderer, of course, because he likes bant and Mary.


    And the mark Chen found at the scene reminds Chen of the hell gate.


    Chen Yu suspected that the death of dapple Lars was probably related to the hell gate.


    On the way back -


    "Chen, you tell me that the death of that bastard has nothing to do with you."


    "Please, if I did it, would I have to hide it from you?"


    "What happened to the mark on that man''s hand?"


    "I''m not sure. I need to go back and read." "By the way, I don''t think it''s safe in the town. Go and live with Sienna for a few days," Chen said

 Chapter 134

    Instead of staying at Sienna''s house, fari recruited Sienna, David and Chris.


    Several people gathered around the living room to eat hot pot, while David was eating, he said: "how can I miss such an interesting thing?"


    He is a fan of supernatural events, which can''t be missed for him.


    Despite two supernatural events, he was responsible for running away.


    But David enjoyed it, and Sienna said frankly, "I''m here to eat and drink. By the way, what can I do for you?"


    Chen Yu looked at Chris and said, "what about you? What are you doing? "


    "You''re a drag." Said Chris.


    "In fact, Chris was afraid of living alone, so she followed." David explained to Chris.


    "Chris and I are working together now. She helps pull customers. I''m in charge of driving out evil spirits." Sienna''s mouth was full.


    "We''re all in short supply." Said Chris, shyly.


    "Tell me what''s going on." Sienna put down her beer bottle. Here, Chen Yu, she can eat with her stomach open.


    After all, it''s not easy to have a full meal, but compared with David, it''s a little bit small.


    David directly poured the hot soup into his mouth, and Chen Chu looked at David with black thread on his face.


    "There''s someone in town who''s calling the devil." Chen said.


    "Summon the devil? Like last time? "


    "No, it''s a little more serious than last time. Last time, it was just a demon projected through the media. This time, it may call a complete demon directly."


    "Did you solve it?"


    "It''s a complete demon, but I''ve consulted professionals and it shouldn''t be too powerful." Chen said.


    "That is to say, you can make it yourself?" Asked sienna.


    "Anyway, as long as we don''t get the Lord, the great devil or the like, they can make it up to me and Beelzebub."


    "Then what else do you want me to do?"


    "If I can get the devil, it doesn''t mean that I can get the murderer. I think we need to finish the ritual of summoning the devil. The murderer needs to kill several more people. If the other side holds the gun to my head, I also need to kneel, so what are you doing? Did it add to the mess? If we are targeted by the murderer, our house will be completely destroyed. "


    "I have guns, too. I''m a policeman." David said confidently, "in the future, I will deal with the gangsters, and you will deal with the supernatural."


    "But we have to work. We can''t keep an eye on the murders in town all day." Chen said, "you are a policeman. You can look around every day. I can''t."


    "It''s OK. I''ll find the murderer for you."


    "No, I''m not sure now. If the killer has any supernatural power, you''re not safe even if you have a gun."


    "If you pay, I can partner David for a while. If he meets supernatural power, I will protect him." Said sienna.


    "This meal is a down payment."


    "What? Then I''d better set up a stall. Chris and I are so poor that we can''t even afford to eat. "


    "You, I can understand why Chris didn''t work, either?"


    Although Chris quit her previous job in the dress shop, her beauty, plus her professionalism, and find a similar job, shouldn''t it be difficult?


    "I feel that my past life is peaceful and light. I like the feeling of being with sienna." Chris said, pausing and adding, "and she can give me a sense of security."


    "Sienna, Chris, you''re not..." David was very shocked and bitter.


    "Whether we are or not, you have no chance."


    Percussion -


    the noise in the living room continued, and there was a knock at the door.


    Chen Ran to open the door and saw bant standing at the door.


    In the drizzling night rain, banter looked a bit embarrassed.


    "Chen, I just heard Ken say what he did before. What do you say I should do? Do you want to call the police? " Banter was in great pain.


    Even, he doesn''t know whether he is willing to tell the truth or not, and whether he has killed people.


    "Bennet, calm down. I''ve just been to the scene. I''m sure it''s not the killer. As for his past, I don''t want to comment."


    "Where are Ken and Mary?"


    "Mary is now working as a maid for a family in Los Angeles. I dare not tell her about it now. I''m willing to stay at home."


    "Come in and eat something. There''s a friend of mine, a policeman. I told him about it and asked him to help me investigate."


    "Chen, thank you, I I don''t know how to thank you. "


    Chen Yu patted banter on the shoulder: "relax your mood, don''t think so much. I will try my best to help. Call Ken, come in my home, and talk about the details with my friends. Maybe it can help.""Chen, will your police friend..."


    "Don''t worry, he''s just my friend now, not the police."


    Class features nodded and ran back to drag Ken out.


    After entering the room, Chen Yu helped introduce everyone.


    When introducing Sienna, Sienna took the initiative to introduce herself and took out a business card: "Hello, I''m a psychic, you can come to me if you need to."


    "Well She''s a psychic who cleans this house for me. I don''t know if it''s not working. " Chen Yu is embarrassed.


    "Ken, tell me the whole story. Maybe so many of us can help you find some details you didn''t find."


    Ken took a look at Chen Yu with some uncertainty. After all, he slipped into a man''s house and he died.


    "Don''t worry, since Chen said that you didn''t kill him, then I also believe Chen''s words." David said with great respect.


    "Ken, don''t procrastinate there. Hurry up." Banter said to his son, not at all polite.


    "I used to be friends with dapple. We played together and Take... Poison. " Ken bowed his head and dared not touch his father''s eyes. "But for a while, I was short of money and money to buy drugs. Dapper encouraged me to steal something from the winery."


    "What did you steal?"


    "The winery''s books."


    "Winery books?" Everyone was stunned. They thought they would steal something of value, but they didn''t think they would steal the account book.


    "It''s dappler. He said someone wanted the brewery''s books."


    "Who wants it?"


    "I don''t know. He didn''t disclose his online identity."


    "Then you stole the account book. You should know about the winery, right? Did you find any information? "


    "I slipped into Mr. treade pymton''s office and took the U-disk copy. I didn''t read the account book information."


    Kenton went on, "I sold a thousand dollars."


    "So depleur threatened that there was evidence that you stole the account book. Is that the USB flash drive?" David asked.


    "Probably, I''m not sure."

 Chapter 135

    But the worst is happening.


    The police found evidence that Ken had been in and out of the house of dapple Lars, and then they were taken back to the police station for investigation.


    He has become the biggest suspect, and he can''t explain why he came into the house of dappele Lars.


    If he tells the truth, he will kill people.


    After all, Daphne Lars threatened him, so it was reasonable for him to kill Daphne Lars.


    And he could not say that he was a friend of Daphne Lars, for the whole town knew that he had long been cut off from Daphne Lars.


    Ken can''t explain why he showed up at dappele Lars''s house, so he''s very dangerous now.


    However, David is mainly responsible for the investigation, because no one else is an expert in this field.


    David also took a few days off.


    For this reason, they also rented a room in the hotel in the town and went to Chen Yu''s house for dinner.


    David can understand that he is here to help, but Sienna and Chris don''t follow David every day. Why do they go to their home to eat and drink?


    It''s too much to eat and take.


    ¡­¡­


    This day, Chen Yu is going to go out and walk around. Ethan''s phone comes over: "Chen, there is a big customer, but it seems that the problem is a little tricky. Do you want to answer it?"


    "How difficult is it?"


    "I heard from my colleagues that this client has already found several doctors, but it has no effect."


    "What price?"


    "Thirty thousand dollars."


    "So high? I have to take it. It''s the first time I''ve received such a high price. Give me the address. "


    "I hope you can handle it."


    Ethan also hopes Chen can get it done. After all, if Chen can get it done, he can earn 6000 dollars.


    An hour later, Chen arrived in the South District of Los Angeles. There were few houses here. It was a suburb.


    After the dense forest road, a luxurious Castle appeared in front of Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu thought that rasfa''s manor was luxurious enough, but compared with this large manor, it still has a gap.


    This kind of feeling is more like that rasfa is a nouveau riche, and the owner of this large manor has a deep foundation.


    The driver of Chen Yu''s car was also stunned, but he seemed to see the manor, took the money and left here quickly, leaving Chen Yu alone.


    From the fence, Chen could see the people in black walking around, and some women in maid''s clothes.


    Is this NIMA the real aristocrat?


    Chen Yu stepped forward and rang the doorbell. Then a man in black came to the iron gate and said, "who are you?"


    "I''m a doctor. I''m from Ethan."


    The man in black took out his walkie talkie and asked if their boss had called a doctor.


    After half pay, the man in black was replied, "come in."


    The man in black led Chen Yu into the manor, and at the same time warned: "follow me, if you walk around, you will probably die here."


    Chen Chu swallowed his saliva. This battle is really a bit scary.


    All the men in black who patrol the manor are equipped with live ammunition.


    Chen even found snipers lurking in a hidden place.


    Before the man in black brought Chen Yu into the mansion, he had another search and metal detection.


    "Why is there a snake in your box!"


    Chen''s toolbox was opened, and the two men in black pressed Chen just as the police interrogated the prisoners.


    "He''s my pet." "Just like the three of them," Chen replied


    Chen pointed to Wanda, Beelzebub and Carrie and said, "if you go to investigate my medical records, you can find out. Many of my customers know that I will take my pet to the clinic."


    The two men in black discussed two sentences in a low voice, and then one of them turned around and left.


    After about twenty minutes, the man in black came back and nodded to his companion, "no problem."


    At this point, Chen Yu was released and entered the main house.


    Chen Yu is taken to a living room with elegant decoration. Every furniture and decoration in the living room is like a symbol of history.


    Sitting in the living room was a middle-aged man in a tuxedo, with a moustache and a big back.


    I don''t know if the hairdresser has a high hairline.


    He seems to be the owner of the manor, or someone who can speak in the manor.


    "Hello, Oriental. Please take a seat."


    "Hello sir, what should I call you?" Chen asked.


    "You can call me Cylon." Said the other.


    "Mr. Cylon, my name is Chen Yu. You can call me Chen. You should have all my information, right?""Your information in the United States is basically complete. Your medical skills are very good, so I hope you can help me."


    "Mr. Cylon, what''s wrong with you?"


    "It''s not me, it''s my father." Said Cylon.


    "Then can you take me to see your father?"


    To be honest, the manor put too much pressure on Chen Yu.


    It seems that even under the maid''s skirt, there is a submachinegun hidden here.


    "Then can I have a look at my patient?"


    Cylon took Chen Zhuo through a long narrow corridor to another room.


    Chen Yu saw his patient, an old man in a wheelchair, who should have been unable to speak.


    From his eyes and slightly trembling limbs, it should be traumatic paraplegia.


    Chen Chu looked at the patient and probably knew what was going on.


    However, Chen Yu came forward and gave the patient several tests.


    The patient has been paralyzed for at least three years and his limbs are completely atrophied.


    "Mr. Cylon, what was your father hurt before he became like this?"


    "My father was shot from behind by his bodyguard at close range. He hit the spine. The spinal nerve was completely damaged. The doctor replied that there was no possibility of any cure."


    "Mr. Cylon, are you sure that an illegal doctor like me can cure your father?" Chen Yu did not think that Cylon had invited himself or his former doctor to cure his father.


    His father''s injury is incurable at the present level of medical treatment.


    This has been confirmed in all major hospitals, at least in normal circumstances, his father may have been sitting in a wheelchair until his death, unable to take care of himself.


    Of course, depending on his situation, I haven''t had a few years to live.


    The old age, the body function has been a comprehensive decline, and long-term sitting in a wheelchair, can not even move, muscles can not get activity, resulting in muscle atrophy.


    Chen predicted that Cylon''s father would not live for half a year.


    "I don''t need you to cure my father, I hope he will live for at least a year." Cylon was not too sad, his answer was always calm.


    The old Cylon in the wheelchair was also very calm. Although he was paralyzed, he could not speak completely, but the muscles in his face were barely able to move.


    But he didn''t respond to his son''s cold answer, or even take it for granted.


    "Is that all?"

 Chapter 136

    "That''s all?" Cylon smiled: "you know how many doctors I have looked for in the past, but no doctor can guarantee that he will live through next June."


    "Yes, according to my estimation, your father''s situation may be three or four months. To be honest, it may be a relief for him." Chen Zhao replied: "but if it is only to delay his death time, I think I can do it."


    Chen doesn''t know what Cylon''s purpose is, but as an illegal doctor, there is a rule that must be obeyed and the employer''s motivation will not be questioned.


    The less you know, the safer you are to yourself.


    Cylon is obviously not that kind of ordinary family. Chen Yu thinks he is probably a Mafia family.


    "But it''s not thirty thousand dollars. I need to come here once a week." Chen Yu looked at Cylon and said.


    "It makes sense to come here once a week for $30000 each time." Cylon nodded: "but if it''s less than a year, you''ll die the day my father died."


    It''s a naked death threat!


    Chen Chu looked at old Cylon and said, "as long as he didn''t die by accident, I can guarantee his life."


    "Of course."


    There are risks, of course, there are benefits.


    Chen will take great risks, but if he does, he will have at least 1.5 million in the next year.


    That''s 20% of Ethan''s draw, which is $1.2 million.


    "Mr. Cylon, I need your father''s first treatment."


    "Do you want me to leave?"


    "No."


    "Let''s start."


    Chen Yu dredged the meridians of old Cylon and promoted his blood circulation.


    To be honest, even if there is no devil crystal, Chen Yu is sure to delay the death of old Cylon.


    The acupuncture took a long time. Chen took two hours to apply the needle.


    Two hours later, when Chen Yu collected the needle, old Cylon''s face was obviously ruddy.


    Cylon looks at Chen Yu and makes sure that he is not talking big.


    He took out the $30000 he had prepared in advance and handed it to Chen Yu, who took over the cash: "thank you. I should leave now. If Mr. Cylon has medical needs in the future, he can inform me at any time."


    "Goodbye, donepp. Take Mr. Chen back to the city."


    ¡­¡­


    Chen Yu slaps six thousand dollars on Ethan''s desk. Ethan almost jumps on Chen Yu excitedly and kisses him on the cheek, but Chen Yu refuses.


    "Chen, I knew you could do it. You are wonderful."


    Six thousand dollars, that''s a lot of money!


    "Since you are so happy, how about inviting me out for lunch, even if it''s my thanks?"


    "Li made a lot of hamburgers. I think it''s still here. The children like my hamburgers, too."


    "Cheapskate."


    "You''ve just made more than 20000 yuan. Why don''t you treat me?"


    "Don''t even think about it."


    "You are Chinese, Chinese should be more generous..."


    "It''s nothing to do with nationality. I make hard money."


    "It''s also hard for me to contact customers for you."


    At this time, Ethan''s phone rang. After answering the phone, Ethan said to Chen Yu, "look, your business is coming back, but it''s not that much money this time, only 500 dollars. Do you take it?"


    "What customers are they?"


    "UCLA, I only know that it''s a group of students. I guess it''s a disaster."


    In fact, the University of California is a university administrative system composed of ten public universities. Once the main campus was in Auckland, but now there is no longer a primary and secondary division among the major campuses, and they are all at the same level. The University of California, Los Angeles is one of them.


    "By the way, doesn''t Vincent seem to be driving now? I heard that he was going to act. Did you help him? "


    "What''s so strange about this? No one in Los Angeles has a star dream. Dare you say you didn''t want to be a star?"


    It''s said that people in Los Angeles can act. In fact, the development of Hollywood has affected the life of everyone in Los Angeles. Everyone''s career has something to do with Hollywood more or less.


    Who doesn''t want to be bright and beautiful in front of the screen, even the elderly people, have this dream.


    "This road is not easy to follow."


    "At least he has this opportunity in front of him." Chen said.


    Vincent''s opportunity is due to Chen Yu''s relationship with Steven, but this opportunity is not unlimited. If he can have a brilliant performance in two or three performances, he may be seen by the brokerage company, and then get more opportunities through the brokerage company.


    If he is mediocre in two or three opportunities Steven gives him, he will be mediocre.


    Of course, the key is whether the film itself has box office performance. If it is a big hit film, the characters in it will also be very prominent.Maybe it''s a sudden good luck. A movie needs a new star, but the possibility is too low. There are some examples of overnight success in Hollywood, but one or two in a year.


    What''s more, Vincent is still a black man. No matter how American society preaches racial equality, there is still racial discrimination.


    Chen hopes Vincent can succeed, and is willing to help if he can.


    ¡­¡­


    Evry Mott kept persuading her roommate, Diana Billis, who was pale at the moment.


    Both of them are in the medical department, so they generally know what''s going on.


    "Billis, I''ll take you to the hospital. Don''t delay any more. You''re in danger now."


    "No." Diana Billis replied stubbornly that she clenched her teeth. Even though she was very weak at the moment, she just didn''t want to go to the hospital.


    "Damn it, you''re going to die."


    "I''ve called a doctor." Said Diana Billis weakly.


    "Are you an idiot? You''ve been harmed by an illegal doctor once, and now you''re looking for an illegal doctor again? " "We are all medical students. You should know the danger of illegal doctors. Most of them don''t have formal medical training. They don''t even know the type of scalpel. Do you know..."


    "I know that if someone knows that I''ve done illegal drainage, then everyone will know what I do, and I will even face charges." "So you''re going to keep it a secret for me, aren''t you?" said Diana Billis


    Evelyn Mott''s face was very tangled: "I''d like to keep a secret for you on the premise that I can ensure your safety, but once your life is in danger, I''ll call an ambulance immediately. When will your doctor arrive?"

 Chapter 137

    Chen Yu arrived at the gate of the University of Los Angeles, but the University of Los Angeles is nearly two square kilometers. With such a large area, Chen Yu did not know where his client was.


    Hello, I''m a doctor. Are you my client Chen Yu calls for information.


    "Where are you now? I''ll pick you up. "


    "At the school gate."


    Chen Yu was waiting patiently at the school gate. Soon, evry Mott appeared in front of Chen Yu.


    "It''s you!"


    "It''s you!"


    They both recognized each other. When Chen Yu took the train from San Diego back to Los Angeles, she met the female college student on the train.


    "Miss evley, you don''t look sick. At least in the first place, you should be healthy." Chen Yu seems to be observing the body condition of evelie, but actually appreciating her figure.


    "You''d better be honest with your eyes, or I''ll let the boys here beat you all over the floor looking for teeth, just like you were when we first met."


    "Do you have anyone in your school who practices heavyweight boxing?"


    "You''re the only one who doesn''t even have the average height of boys in our school. Do you want a heavyweight boxer?" Evley Mott said with a disgusted look.


    "You can try one."


    "I''m afraid that if I break you, no one will treat my friend."


    "Don''t you study medicine? Need to find my illegal doctor? "


    "Keep up, my friend is in a bit of a mess."


    Although two people were quarreling all the way, Chen Yu''s footsteps did not fall.


    Entering the dormitory of evry Mott, Chen saw Diana Billis lying on the bed.


    Chen Yu came up at once and held Diana Billis by the wrist.


    "No need to feel the pulse, my friend... Intrauterine bleeding."


    "She had induced labor?" Chen asked, looking up.


    "Yes."


    "Illegal drainage?"


    "Yes."


    Even in a highly developed country like the United States, there are still illegal flows of people.


    There are various reasons for choosing illegal flow, but it is very dangerous to do illegal flow.


    Because the health condition of the black clinic is very bad, and the operation is very amateur.


    Human flow surgery also has high requirements on the environment and the operation process. If it is performed in a regular hospital, then the safety factor can be said to be very safe, which should only be considered as a small operation.


    But if it''s in the black clinic, it''s very dangerous.


    In the United States, more than 100000 people die every year because of illegal drainage.


    "Can I check under her?" Chen Hui asked back.


    "Yes." Diana answered first in a weak voice.


    Chen took out the Yin and examined Diana''s underside carefully.


    "Her son... The palace and the approach are infected, she did not take anti-inflammatory drugs after the operation?"


    Most of the accidents of illegal drainage are wound infection caused by sanitary conditions.


    "She''s allergic to anti-inflammatory drugs."


    "All anti-inflammatory drugs are allergic?"


    "She''s allergic to most drugs." Evry said.


    This is the worst case scenario, drug allergy.


    "High fever, 38.8 degrees, need to give her a physical cooling first." "She''s not allergic to alcohol," Chen said


    "This one won''t."


    "You''re going to put alcohol all over her body."


    Smearing alcohol can take away the temperature of human body quickly, which is the best way of physical cooling.


    "What about her inflammation?"


    "I have some medicine made by myself. It should work."


    "Are you sure your disgusting looking potions will work? Will not let Diana see God? "


    "She''s probably going to hell now."


    Stream of people is regarded as a great sin in western religion.


    So if Diana really died, she would go to hell.


    "Hum!" Yi flei issued a light hum, obviously dissatisfied with Chen Yu''s words.


    Chen Yu picked out a bottle of demon potion from his toolbox.


    "What is this?"


    "A unique recipe." Chen said.


    "You illegal doctors like to make this kind of messy formula. If there''s something wrong with Diana, I won''t let you go."


    "If something really happens to her, you''re to blame."


    "Drink this down, miss, and you''ll get better."


    Diana sniffed the potion: "what''s in it? I can''t tell the ingredients. "


    "It''s said that it''s my unique formula. Drink it honestly.""Are you sure I won''t die?"


    "I''m sure you''ll live well, or I''ll go to jail."


    "It tastes strange."


    "I''ll add sugar next time." Chen Yu said with a chuckle.


    "You are so gentle. Where are you from?"


    "I''m Chinese."


    "Can you be my boyfriend?"


    "I have a girlfriend."


    "When you break up with your present girlfriend, can you go out with me?"


    "Why do you want to associate with a Chinese?"


    "You make me feel comfortable, and you''ve seen my body."


    "Well I''m a doctor. You''re from the Department of medicine. You should know that in many cases, doctors inevitably have physical contact with patients. "


    Chen Yu doesn''t take a patient''s words seriously. In many cases, the patient will rely on the doctor because he is alone and helpless.


    Maybe Diana''s words are true at this moment, but she may not remember what she said now for a while.


    Of course, the more important reason for refusing Diana is that Chen has never thought of developing another relationship.


    At least not now. He doesn''t know Diana at all, let alone agree to it in a hurry.


    Evley Mott stared at Chen Yu and said nothing.


    "How are you feeling, Diana?"


    "Better." Diana looked at Chen Yu and said, "are you leaving?"


    "I have to wait a little longer. I need to watch you." Chen said.


    "Will you speak with me?"


    "Of course, what would you like to talk about?" Chen Yu sat by the bed and looked at Diana tenderly.


    "Don''t you want to know whose child I took off?"


    "If you will."


    Chen Yu never actively inquires about the client''s personal privacy. Although he has questions in his mind, he still complies with the client''s wishes.


    Diana''s head rests on Chen''s thigh. Diana is very beautiful. She is a beautiful young girl.


    She slowly told Chen Yu about her story.


    Chen Yu''s mood is a little heavy. It''s not a pleasant past.


    And he could understand why Diana chose abortion.


    Diana was raped, and she didn''t even know who the father was.


    Don''t think that foreign girls are very unrestrained, not everyone can have a indifferent attitude.


    For most girls, what Diana went through was a disaster.

 Chapter 138

    Just then, there was a knock outside the dormitory door.


    "Diana, evey, are you there?"


    Hearing this sound, Chen Yu felt a little familiar.


    "No, it''s the professor." Evry suddenly became nervous.


    Chen recalled that it was Ethan''s grandmother, Wright.


    "I heard the sound inside. I opened the door." Wright said again.


    Wright opened the dorm door and saw Chen, Evelyn and Diana in bed.


    "Hi, Wright, how are you?"


    "Chen, why are you here? You are..." Wright looked at it carefully. She saw that the trash was full of blood, the room was a bit messy, and Evelyn''s nervous expression: "Diana, are you sick?"


    "Yes, Ms. Wright, I''m not feeling well."


    "Why not go to the hospital? Don''t ask me for leave. "


    "I......"


    "Wright, shall we go out for a drink?"


    "Chen, you know I can refuse anyone, but I can''t refuse you. Let''s go." Wright was very kind to Chen, but before she left, she looked at Diana and Evelyn: "if you have any trouble, you can tell me, I believe I can help you, of course, if you find Chen, he is the only one I believe Illegal doctors. "


    "Wright, it''s a great honor for you to praise me so much." Chen Yu was a little embarrassed. He turned to look at Diana and Evelyn. "Evelyn, take care of Diana. Goodbye."


    "Goodbye."


    ¡­¡­


    "Chen, is Diana OK?"


    "It''s not very good, but I''m sure she can make it through."


    "Isn''t it convenient to say?"


    "Wright, you don''t want me to go against my professional ethics."


    "If you say that, I''m sure you won''t let my students go wrong."


    "Thank you for your trust." Chen is really afraid of Wright''s questioning, and he doesn''t know how to respond.


    "Chen, are you interested in teaching in our school?"


    "No kidding, Wright. I can''t be a teacher."


    "You are enough. If you want to come to our school, I can arrange for you to be a lecturer in the medical department."


    "I don''t even have a medical license. How can I be qualified to teach students here?"


    Wright shook his head. "You don''t need a medical license. I think you''re qualified. You''re qualified."


    "Forget it. I''m very satisfied with my present job."


    "Well, I don''t force you."


    Wright is in his nineties, somehow, and it''s very clear how human he is.


    Some things can''t be forced. Ideas and reality should be separated.


    Just like her student, Farr, her attitude towards work and life is full of idealization.


    Although Wright is kind and gentle in front of Chen Yu, when walking in the school, no matter the students or teachers, they always take a detour when they see Wright.


    In this school, no matter who is in the senior position, she is the best.


    Half of the lecturers and even professors in the medical department are her students or students.


    In a word, Wright''s position here is just like that of the emperor.


    After a few steps, Wright was a little tired. Chen Yu took Wright''s arm and sat down in the next chair.


    "Wright, how are you doing?"


    "It''s not bad. It''s a pain in the waist from time to time."


    "Or I''ll give you acupuncture once. It won''t hurt again for a month or two."


    "Make an appointment. I have another class later."


    "Good."


    "By the way, every time I see you, you take your pet with you. It''s your habit?"


    "Yes, I''m afraid they''ll tear down the house, so I have to take it with me."


    "The students over there, go and buy us two cups of coffee, thank you." Wright saw a student coming in front of him and directed him directly.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chen Gu is speechless. Wright is really the emperor here.


    "All right, Professor Wright."


    Sitting on the campus bench, drinking coffee with an old woman, also has a different flavor.


    After drinking, Wright stood up and said, "Chen, I''m going to class."


    Chen Yu hugged Wright: "you have my phone. If you have any discomfort, please call me at any time."


    "Don''t worry, I also know medical skills. I can''t be defeated by minor illness and pain."


    After Wright left, Chen was going to leave.


    But before long, the road was blocked.


    Several students, who looked like playing fitness, held their hands and chest in front of Chen Yu.


    "Asian over there, come here." The first one is at least 1.9 meters long, and its tonnage is estimated to be about the same as Gaia''s."What can I do for you?"


    The big one put his arm on Chen''s shoulder: "I saw you and evey together just now, didn''t I? Can you explain your relationship? "


    Chen Yu rolled his eyes. Is this the bridge for the school bully to meet his rival?


    "I''m her boyfriend." Chen replied with a smile.


    "Yellow monkey, you don ''t deserve evey


    Chen Yu punches on the school bully''s stomach. The school bully has knelt on the ground with his stomach covered. He vomites all the food at noon today.


    "Children, do you know how childish your actions are?" Chen Zhuo squatted in front of the school bully and patted the school bully on the cheek: "it''s not disgraceful to find a lover''s trouble. The key is not to fight the lover, but to be beaten. That''s the most disgraceful thing."


    "Horton, dam Call me... "


    Chen Yu picked up the school bully''s shoulder and lifted it up, then lifted it on one hand in the air.


    Chen Yu''s head is half lower than that of the school bully, but with only one hand, he raised the school bully in the air, which made the picture a bit scary!


    School bully''s shoulders will be crushed, full of pain.


    "Let go You let go If you dare to hit people at school, I will sue you. "


    "Before you call the police, you''d better give a confession. The crime of racial discrimination is not trivial. If any of you let slip, I don''t know if this school will fire you."


    Chen Yu left the school bully on the grass, and several students around him backed out of the way, not daring to stop him.


    No one dared to call the police. In American society, even if there is racial discrimination, it is implicit.


    No one dares to preach racism in public, and if a student says it on a college campus, he or she will be expelled even if he or she has a background.


    Because of this, Chen dared to do it openly.


    Chen doesn''t know the background of the school bully, but even if his family is rich enough, it may not be able to take Chen.


    America''s rich may be able to do what they want, but what they want to do here is actually for the judiciary, not for civilians.


    Rich people always cherish their reputation. They don''t use some relationships for children''s fights.

 Chapter 139

    McCullen bodi was sent to the infirmary by several Rugby men.


    McCullen Bodie''s injury is not serious, but his clavicle seems to be misplaced.


    A few students don''t know how strong the Asian is.


    One hand can lift more than 90 kg of McCarran bodi. If they are replaced, even two hands may not be able to lift it.


    To be honest, they are just the kind of stronger students. After all, they play rugby. They can''t play rugby without strong body.


    But if we want to say that they are brave and ruthless, they really don''t have the ability.


    At most, they bullied and bullied ordinary students, but this time they kicked the iron plate.


    That Asian really scared them.


    Of course, it''s their fault.


    The medical staff in the infirmary saw McCullen bodi sent and thought they were injured on the field.


    Football, after all, is a dangerous sport, and injuries are common.


    "McCullen, where was it hurt?"


    "Shoulder My shoulder I feel like I can''t move my neck anymore. " McCullen Bodie said bitterly.


    Medic Andy bell asked McCullen Bodie to take off his shirt and look at his shoulder, which was already in a bag.


    "You didn''t get hurt on the court, did you?"


    "No, it was pinched."


    "It''s impossible. How hard does it take to squeeze your shoulders like this." Andy bell looked at McCullen''s injury, took out ice and put it on him: "cover yourself."


    "That guy is a monster. He picked me up with one hand."


    "In your physique, can someone lift you with one hand?"


    "He''s not as big as me, that bastard."


    "He''s a weightlifter?" Andy bell thought of this possibility. After all, it''s not as big as McCullen bodi''s physique and strength. It seems that he can only practice weightlifting.


    "I don''t think he''s strong at all, but he''s Eve''s boyfriend."


    "Oh I see. " Andy bell immediately understood why McCarran bodi had been taught a lesson.


    I''m afraid I''m jealous, so I want to find someone else''s trouble, but I''ve kicked the iron plate.


    Andy bell breaks up the dislocated bone of McCullen bodi, and McCullen bodi howls in pain.


    "Antibell, you''re familiar with the freedom fighters."


    ¡°nono£¡¡± "You''re too childish. I won''t help you," she interrupted


    McCullen Bodie was injured. This is the second person he heard today, saying he was naive.


    "If you can reach them for me, I''ll give you 500 yuan."


    As soon as antibell''s eyebrows were raised, he worked as a medical worker here, and less than two thousand dollars a month.


    To tell you the truth, two thousand dollars is not enough for his daily expenses. What''s more, he occasionally has to smoke some big... Hemp.


    Five hundred dollars is not a small amount, which makes him a little hesitant.


    However, if the school knew about it, his job would not be guaranteed.


    "No, I don''t do that."


    "A thousand dollars." McCullen Bodie raised the price again.


    "Two thousand dollars." "Antigel finally compromised:" the boxing department''s tiger is not good please


    "I hope tiger can beat that bastard all over the place to look for teeth."


    "Of course But I hope no one will know about it. "


    "That''s for sure. I don''t want to be expelled from school."


    Andy bell is not a gangster. He graduated from this school.


    However, he always likes to make all kinds of friends. Many times, the students in the school get into a little trouble in the school, they can find him to help solve it.


    Because of his style, his evaluation of the school has been very low.


    If it wasn''t for his not too much fault, he would have been fired.


    No sooner had Chen Yu left the school gate than a car stopped in front of him.


    Chris looks up. "Chen, why are you here?"


    Chen Yu looks down and sees that Chris and Sienna are both in the car.


    "One of my customers is a student here. How about you? Why are you here? "


    "Our client is here, too." Sienna said, "are you interested in playing?"


    "I''m a doctor..." Chen Yu rolled his eyes and said, "Chris, are you sure you want to contact with Sienna that dangerous thing?"


    "I find it interesting, and I have no choice now."


    "Chen, there is a cursed place here. Are you sure you don''t want to play?"


    "What is your client''s remuneration?"


    "Three thousand dollars." Sienna''s face glowed red when she mentioned the payment.Three thousand dollars is a lot of money for her.


    "Good luck, goodbye."


    "Come on, maybe we need your help."


    All of a sudden, Chen Yu felt that his right hand was a little hot, which was similar to the feeling that his right hand swallowed up the devil''s body.


    What''s the matter? How does it happen at this time?


    "Chen You Your hands... " Chris suddenly reminded.


    Chen Chu raised his hands and saw that his hands were actually fading.


    No, there are demons in hell calling themselves.


    And still in broad daylight, or in this kind of public.


    Chen quickly got into the car, and Sienna and Chris watched Chen curiously.


    Chen''s body is slowly fading. Chris asks with concern, "Chen, what happened to you? Sienna, do you understand what happened to Chen? "


    "I don''t understand. He looks like he''s going to disappear."


    "Don''t ask anything. I may be away for a while, maybe a few days, maybe just a few hours."


    "Chen, what''s the matter with you?"


    Of course, Chen Yu will not tell them that he is going to hell.


    Only humans call demons. I haven''t heard that demons call humans.


    Finally, a few minutes later, Chen Yu completely disappeared, leaving behind only the little devil such as Beelzebub.


    They''ve seen this for a long time, leaving Chris and Sienna to stare at each other.


    "I feel that Chen is becoming more and more mysterious."


    "I haven''t heard of this kind of magic at all. Is the eastern magic so powerful? I feel that Western magic has been completely compared. "


    Chen Yu, who came to hell, now has three old acquaintances standing in front of him.


    Besieb zoffi, his wife, the female demons of the fire dragon lineage, and their maid, Jessica the Banshee.


    "Welcome, man." Besib zoffi opened his arms, but he was too big.


    So his hug looks more like a mountain pressing against Chen.


    "Lord Sophie, I think we must make an agreement. When you call me next time, can you call me suddenly when I am asleep? It is likely to cause me trouble."


    "Well, I''ll ask that little Vito next time, but can you help me out with a big problem?"

 Chapter 140

    Chen Yu has a headache when he hears besib zoffi''s words.


    Besieb zoffi was a demon lord, a big problem he could not solve.


    How can I solve it?


    This demon lord, is he too proud of himself?


    "What trouble?"


    Beelzebub zoffi raised his head and pointed to the sky over Obsidian castle.


    A huge thing is flying around the castle, his mouth spitting out a blazing fire from time to time.


    Chen Yu saw the dragon in Western mythology for the first time, with red skin, huge body, Mouth Spitting fire, and constantly bombarding Obsidian castle.


    "That''s what I''m talking about."


    "Well Lord Sophie, are you sure I can solve this problem? I''m not a dragon subduing warrior. If you can''t solve it, I can''t either. "


    "I don''t want you to surrender him. He''s my son, obitos you gave birth to."


    "What? He Is he your child? Does he seem to have been born only about twenty days? "


    "There are two noble blood lines flowing in his body, so there is a deviation in his growth. The fire dragon blood lines in his body are the first to awaken. As soon as he cries, he will become a fire dragon. From his birth to now, dozens of slaves have been roasted by him."


    There is such a bear child, even as the demon lord besieb zoffi, also feel a very headache.


    "How can I help you? I can''t deal with him, let alone help you discipline him. "


    "You can help me summon him to the world to avoid killing all Obsidian slaves."


    What? It''s been said for a long time that this is a disaster.


    Your son is so grumpy, do I bring him to the world and curse myself?


    "You can rest assured that through the laws of the world, his strength will be greatly reduced and he will not pose a threat to you."


    "But how can I summon him to the world? And it''s noumenon. I haven''t summoned demon noumenon. "


    "As long as there are enough offerings."


    "Sacrifice? Are you talking about the soul? I have two souls in my hand, is that enough? "


    The soul in Chen Yu''s hand was the last time he came to hell to cure the bog monster. The bog monster wanted to thank him for sending it.


    Only these two souls, Chen Yu did not think of any use.


    "That''s OK. I can offer it. I have enough offerings, but you need to build a hell gate first."


    The gate of hell? It seems that the hell gate can be used for a while.


    But the hell gate is not complete.


    "I think You will surely teach me how to make the gates of hell. "


    "No, the gates of hell are complicated. If you want to learn, maybe obitos has grown up."


    "Then what?"


    "I will let Jessica go to earth first, and then she will be responsible for the construction of the hell gate."


    "Your honor, this is my demon magic weapon. Please accept it." Jessica takes the initiative to send the demon magic to Chen Yu.


    "But if I call obitos to the world, obitos will be my demon servant. Is that really OK?"


    "Of course, to be able to enter into a covenant with a living person does not insult the noble blood of obitos."


    "Jessica will be my devil servant too. Are you sure it''s ok?"


    "Jessica''s going to the world is only temporary. There is a time limit for demonic magic tools to call to the world."


    "Zoffi, I also want to go to the world. I haven''t seen what the world looks like." Said iris.


    "Auris, you can''t go. You''re a superior devil. Unless I sell Obsidian castle, there won''t be enough resources for you to go to earth."


    "Projection, if it''s projection, only a small part."


    "No way."


    Joking, the only way to go to the world is to be Chen''s demon servant.


    Besib zoffi''s ability to make his son and his maid Chen''s demon servant does not mean that he allows his wife to become Chen''s demon servant.


    Not even projection!


    "Obitos, come down here." Beelzebub zoffi growled.


    Obitos circled the sky for a week, then breathed a long breath at besieb zoffi.


    Chen Yu''s legs were weak with fear. He also stood beside besieb zoffi. Obitos attacked him together.


    At the next moment, a huge red curtain stood over the people''s heads.


    A pair of Dragon Wings stretched out from the back of iris and covered the crowd. Although her body remained unchanged, her wings were several times larger than those of obitos.


    I don''t know how big it would be if she turned into a noumenon.


    Is it larger than Obsidian castle?


    "Obitos!" There was a fierce look in iris''s eyes.As expected, obitos finally landed in front of iris.


    After all, it''s his mother. He''s the only one that bears are afraid of.


    Obitos''s faucet, rubbed against iris''s body, was like playing coquettish.


    "Obitos, this is Chen Yu. You know, he delivered the baby."


    Obitos put his head in front of Chen Yu. Even though he knew that he would not be hurt, Chen Yu was still under great pressure from such a large creature.


    Obitos seemed to feel the familiar breath of Chen Yu, and his huge and hot tongue licked Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu felt like he had washed a sauna. His skin was red.


    All of a sudden, Chen''s arm began to spasm, and then revealed a mouth.


    "By the way, what''s the matter with my hand?"


    "You have my blood now, but you are human, and you can''t be completely integrated with the blood of the devil, so you have only one hand." "It will identify itself as a threat to you," said besib zoffi


    "Can''t I control it?"


    "You can learn to control. In the future, Jessica will be by your side. You can learn from her." Said beshib zoffi.


    "Another day this time?"


    "It''s necessary. You can familiarize yourself with obitos during this time."


    Chen Yu didn''t want to get along with obitos, especially alone.


    But obitos liked Chen Yu very much, at least according to Chen Yu.


    Obitos picked up Chen Yu with a huge mouth, then directly broke through the air and flew out of obsidian castle.


    "Ah..."


    This experience is definitely not a good one. Chen Yu is waving on all fours. As long as obitos let go, Chen Yu will fall down.


    Although he did not know whether Chen would fall to death under the protection of the rules, he absolutely did not want to accept this experience.


    "ADA, don''t you like flying?"


    "ADA? Why am I ADA? "


    Chen Yu knows devil language. He knows that ADA means family.


    "You are ADA." Said obitos.


    His answer is a child''s performance, no intention, no malice.


    "Put me on your head. I don''t like to be held in your mouth."


    "Oh, then ADA will sit on my head."

 Chapter 141

    Obitos put Chen Yu on his head, which was just enough for him to sit on.


    Chen Yu felt that obitos seemed to be closer to him than to his parents.


    But obitos''s head is not very comfortable, the raised dragon scales are very hard, and it feels like sitting on a sharp stone beach.


    Of course, this pain is not unbearable. Chen Yu feels that he is a dragon knight now, riding a majestic fire dragon to meet his dream of dragon knight.


    But now I am short of a suit of armor and a sword.


    I thought to myself, go back to Laohei''s house and borrow a set.


    Suddenly, Chen saw that there seemed to be a conflict happening below.


    The two demons are attacking each other crazily. Chen Yu''s superficial understanding of the demons can''t recognize the types of the two demons.


    One of them looks like the lion dog in the lol played before. He is very tall. The other devil is several times bigger than the lion dog. He looks more like an octopus monster. His upper body is human, and his lower body is octopus.


    However, the two devils with huge differences in body shape did not show a one-sided situation, but were even.


    However, when the two demons were in a fierce fight, a huge shadow covered them.


    The two demons stopped at once, only to see a huge dragon on top of their heads, which was hovering over them with its wings.


    On top of the dragon, there was a figure.


    That man has no devil''s breath, no dead man''s breath.


    The living! This thought immediately came to mind of the two demons.


    It''s a living being, and it must be very powerful.


    Otherwise, why can we subdue a dragon as a mount?


    "Dear living, what can I do for you?"


    "It''s OK. You beat you. Let''s have a look." Chen Chu waved and said, "I will not interfere in your fight."


    Suddenly, Chen saw a very thick snake twining around the waist of the lion dog demon. It was estimated that Chen''s arm was thick, and that snake had nine heads.


    Is that the Hydra? Chen Yu knew that the zedra demon in Greek mythology was real.


    And it''s in hell, but the zedra siren is a rare species.


    However, the zedra sea demon on the poodle devil obviously has no ability to call the wind and rain in Greek legend.


    The snake head of the Hydra demon, Chen Yu remembers that many formulas in demon medicine need to use the snake head of the Hydra demon.


    "The devil over there, what''s your name?"


    "Your honor the living, my name is badak." Said the poodle devil.


    The octopus on the other side was worried that if the creature fell to badak, the situation would be very bad for him.


    "Do you sell your sea shepherd?"


    "Er..." Badak''s "I''ll buy it from you with devil crystal."


    "Excuse me, what''s your offer?" Although badak is worried about Chen zhuqiang''s robbery, he still wants to have a try and ask about the price.


    "Tell me the price. I''m not very clear about the price in hell."


    "Dear living man, do you really want to buy it with devil crystal?"


    "Yes."


    "Fifty years of devils?" Badak offered a price.


    "Forty years of devils." Chen said.


    "Good." Badak accepted the price decisively.


    At first, he was worried about whether Chen would rob, rather than that he would not give the devil crystal.


    Now Chen can bargain, so the possibility of robbery is much smaller.


    When Chen took out a large number of devil crystals, the eyes of badak and octopus were straight.


    That''s a lot of wealth. Maybe they can''t make so many demons in their whole life.


    Even, there is a perfect crystal inside, a big perfect crystal!


    "Wait..." The octopus suddenly cried out, "Dear living man, if it''s not for him, I found it first. He robbed my belongings, so you should pay me instead of this despicable bastard."


    "But the hydra is in him, not in you."


    The octopus tried to approach and reason with Chen.


    But obitos resisted falling down his head, opening his mouth to the octopus.


    "Bitch, back up! Do you want to die? " Obitos threatened.


    Octopus is very aggrieved. In fact, he wants to make sense.


    "I don''t care about your grudges. I only know that I have what I want. As for your grudges, you can solve them yourself." Chen Yu doesn''t care who loses or wins.


    Octopus didn''t dare to do anything about Chen Yu, so after seeing Chen Yu and badak complete the deal, he turned to badak.


    It''s the same with the devil crystal. Although they have completed the transaction, it doesn''t mean that badak can take away the devil crystal.Chen Yu took Xu delahai demon, jumped up behind obitos and left.


    This Xu de la sea demon is very weak, it should not be an adult.


    And the wisdom of the hydra is very high, at least it knows how to fear.


    the head of the Sidera can be used as medicine, but it does not need to kill them. If simultaneous interpreting a brain is needed, it will grow itself again. Just like the legend, if nine heads are not cut off at the same time, they will not be killed.


    However, the young Xu delahai demon is still relatively weak, and Chen Yu has not yet planned to use his head as a medicine.


    "After that, you will be called Xiaojiu."


    Xiaojiu is very timid. In fact, his nine heads only have one thought. Unlike the three headed dog, all three heads have independent thought.


    Xiaojiu is not a devil, but a hell creature, so take him out of hell, just throw him into the space ring.


    ¡­¡­


    Back home, David, fari, Sienna and Chris are all there.


    "Chen, you are back at last. You have been missing for 24 hours."


    "I heard Sienna and Chris say, is it true that you disappeared in front of them and then disappeared?"


    "Where on earth have you been?"


    "I can''t answer your questions. It''s a secret." Chen Yu lies on the sofa and says, "I''m tired because I''ve got some food."


    "Why can''t you tell us?"


    "Everyone has his own secret, let me keep a little of it."


    "Well then..." People see Chen Yu is not willing to say more, can only reluctantly accept.


    "Chen, I''m a little out of the picture."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "I''ve investigated the recent account entry and exit of Daphne Lars. There''s a very suspicious dollar entry, the owner of the daimington chemical plant."


    "Well? The owner of the chemical plant? "


    "Yes, it was a month ago, and that was three days after he was willing to steal the brewery''s books."

 Chapter 142

    "That is to say, the owner of the chemical plant wants the account book of the distillery."


    "It''s not hard to understand that the chemical plant has always wanted to replace the original position of the distillery and set up a chemical plant, so it''s not surprising to investigate the account book of the distillery." Said Farley.


    It''s no longer a secret in the small town, so it''s no surprise that fari knows about it.


    "Then the winery caught fire. Did the owner of the chemical plant do it?" Chen Yu also had doubts.


    The crowd looked at David and said, "David, can you get the owner of that chemical plant back to the police station for questioning?"


    "No, this is not my jurisdiction. There is no evidence, so I have no right to take him back to the police station." David shook his head.


    "Or we''ll catch him, beat him up, and then press him." ''this is a lawless woman,'' said Chris


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chen Yu.


    "OK, that''s it."


    With the exception of Chen Yu, everyone seems to think this is a good way.


    Even David is no exception, and he seems to be full of energy.


    "Do you think so?" Chen Yu wanted to stop them, but they seemed to be possessed and excited one by one.


    "Chen, don''t you think we are very much like the protagonists in the movie now, regardless of the danger in order to find out the truth."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chen Yu.


    "Chen, we two are in charge of the operation."


    "Me? Do you include me, too? "


    "You can''t let the three women do it."


    "Then what are your plans?" Chen Yu felt that it was a mistake to find them.


    "I know the owner of damington chemical plant, where is his home."


    "You think it''s a crime for the two of us to break into someone''s house."


    "Don''t break into other people''s houses, we can stop him in the middle of the way, on his way."


    "How can I stop it?"


    "Don''t worry, I have a plan."


    ¡­¡­


    Pierce South drove home, a small forest road on the way.


    However, when the car drove to the forest path, a tree lay in the middle of the road.


    When pierce Nan saw the tree, he had to get out of the car and check it.


    This tree is not big. If there is one more person, it can be lifted away. If there is one more person, it is too reluctant.


    But just then, two masked men rushed out of the road.


    The speed of both men was too fast. In a second, they caught pierce Nan who had not yet responded.


    "Let go Do you know who I am? "


    The two masked men, of course, were Chen Yu and David. They didn''t care about pierce Nan''s roar and dragged him directly into the woods.


    "How much do you want? How much is it? " Pierce South screamed in horror.


    "We don''t want money." David and Chen Yu both had a voice transformer. Even inside their coats, they put two more clothes in them. They were afraid that pierce Nan would recognize their figure and voice.


    "Then what do you want?"


    "You killed Daphne, didn''t you?" David pretended to be angry: "Daphne is our brother. He told me everything. You told him to set fire to the winery, but you didn''t give him the money as agreed, and you were afraid that he would disclose the secret, so you killed him."


    Peirce Nan was stunned for a while, but he soon regained his mind: "no, I didn''t kill people. I didn''t do that kind of thing. I didn''t even know Daphne was dead."


    Pierce south is not a resident of Dashan. He lives in the next town.


    "Maybe you didn''t do it, but it must have something to do with you. If you are so rich, you must find someone to do it. You are the murderer."


    "No, no, no, you''re wrong. I don''t deny that Dashan distillery is on fire. I''m very happy, but I don''t need to take such a big risk. It''s not in line with my interests. I''m just in a simple partnership with depleur. I want to know the operation of the distillery. How much does it cost my factory to buy the land of the distillery."


    "How can I know if what you said is true."


    "You''d better check the owner of the distillery. He has a bigger problem."


    "Ted pymton? What''s wrong with him? "


    "A lot of people in the town think that the winery is going to close, but I checked the book of the winery. In fact, the operation of the winery has been very good and profitable all the time, but he has always claimed that the winery has a serious loss."


    "Why did he do it?"


    "How do I know."


    Peirce Nan looked at the two people in front of him: "you are not dappler''s friend, are you? I know so much about dappler that he can''t have friends willing to help him get revenge. You know I''m not the murderer, you just want to get some information from my mouth. "


    Peirce Nan looked up at Chen Yu and said, "although you cover your face and don''t speak, I know who you are. You are the hero who saved people on the day of the fire in the distillery. You don''t speak because you are afraid that I will recognize your accent."It''s true that Chen Yu didn''t speak because of his English accent.


    "You I don''t know. " Peirce Nan looked at David. He was not an immortal. He could not know David''s identity: "if you want to investigate the killing of depleur, I think the most suspected is the winery owner, tred pymton."


    "Do you think you can get rid of the relationship by saying that? Who knows if you blame the owner of the winery? After all, everyone in the town knows that the fire in the winery is obviously more beneficial to you when you want to buy the land of the winery to start a chemical plant. "


    "I said that I am a legal businessman, and it is a business opportunity for my company to open a chemical plant at the original site of the distillery, but this is not the only choice or the best choice. The residents of Dashan town have always rejected the chemical plant in the town, so we have several options, so I don''t have to kill and set fire to the original site of the distillery My company is too risky. "


    "Then why do you say that Ted pymton is more suspected?"


    "First of all, although the owner of the winery is Ted pymton, he conceals the accounts of the winery, and the motivation to create a loss is very vague. It is possible that depleur knows the secret, and the character of yidepleur, once he catches someone''s handle, will definitely threaten to blackmail each other, so I think it is more likely to be killed by Ted pymton."


    "Your suspicion of Ted pymton can also be applied to you. You hired depleur to set fire to the winery, and then depleur blackmailed you."


    "As I said, my interests are very clear. Even if I want to set fire to kill people, first of all, I need to have enough interests. Millions of profits are not enough for me to take such a big risk, and my mother, Ted pymton, is not clear about his motivation, so his suspicion is the biggest. Maybe the fire is his own to hide something, or for some purpose Made. "


    When Chen Yu heard Peirce Nan''s words, he suddenly realized a problem.

 Chapter 143

    Before Chen Yu went to the gate of hell, Chen Yu heard Lao Hei mention the gate of hell twice.


    The first time I heard about it, I just found out. The second time, there was a change in the gate of hell, and I found that someone in the town was secretly carrying out some kind of sacrifice ceremony.


    The gates of hell have changed, and that means someone has sacrificed.


    The fire happened after Lao Hei mentioned it for the first time and before the second time.


    And eight people were killed in the fire. Will these eight people just sacrifice?


    If that is the case, then the situation is clear.


    The fire at the winery was the work of Ted pymton himself, or he made it with depleur.


    And he knew that after the fire, he would face huge compensation.


    So he transferred assets by hiding the operation of the winery.


    As long as it is properly operated and directly applies for bankruptcy protection, he does not need to take all his property for compensation.


    Depleur wanted to blackmail tred pymton, which made tred pymton angry. He simply did not do it for two times and directly sacrificed depleur.


    Peirce Nan looked at Chen Yu. "You seem to think of something."


    Chen Chu looked at pierce Nan and said to David, "let''s go."


    "So you''re going?"


    David turned to look at pierce south. "What, do you want us to kill you?"


    "Well, goodbye." Pierce South shrugged.


    ¡­¡­


    "Chen, did you think of anything?"


    "I think now that Ted pymton might really be the killer."


    "Are you sure?"


    "I''m not sure, and I don''t have any evidence."


    "Tell me about your analysis."


    Chen Yu began to tell David his thoughts and analysis. David''s heart moved.


    "You said that to complete the gates of hell, you need many people to sacrifice, right?"


    "Yes." Chen Zhu nodded.


    "How many lives does it take to complete the sacrifice of the gates of hell?"


    "Thirteen."


    "Suppose that eight of the dead in the winery fire were sacrificed, and so were dappler. That is to say, there are still four people left. Before the winery fire, the sacrifice actually began."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Before and after the fire, did Dashan town find any other murders? Or a more suspicious victim? "


    Chen Yu suddenly thought that, not long ago, there was also a case.


    But that''s a desperate wanted man. On the surface, the wanted man is afraid of committing suicide.


    At that time, Chen Yu also talked with Melson, who speculated that the dead did not commit suicide.


    At that time, Chen Yu didn''t think much about it. After all, he was a wanted man and had nothing to do with him.


    But now, it''s very suspicious.


    Chen Yu told David about it, and David thought about it: "first of all, we need to confirm whether the previous deceased was called to the town or entered it by accident."


    "The dead man lived in a duplex house," Chen said suddenly. "A wanted man should not have enough money to live in such a big house."


    "Do you know the landlord?" David asked.


    "No, but Bennet must know. Let''s go back and ask him."


    ¡­¡­


    There are so many people in Dashan town. It''s not difficult to find the owner of a house.


    When Chen and David got back to the town, they went straight to the banters.


    "Is it home, banter?"


    Soon, banter opened the door. When he saw Chen Yu and David, he was still very happy.


    This may be the only thing that makes Ken happy after he was taken away by the police for investigation.


    "Chen, David, come in and have a seat."


    "Bennet, remember the last time the wanted man died in the duplex opposite the open-air restaurant?"


    "Remember, what happened? Is this related to depleur''s death? "


    "We suspect the same person did it, so we want to know who the landlord of that duplex is."


    "That house belongs to the old witch of town, wendry skosta."


    "Old witch?"


    "Yes, an old, eccentric woman." "People in the whole town don''t like to touch her, they think she''s scary," banter said


    Chen Yu and David look at each other and hear the nickname of the old witch, which makes people feel connected with this matter.


    "Is there anything strange about her?"


    "There are always dead animals around her house. I remember the best time. When I was very young, I had a dog called Ken."


    "Wait You said the puppy you raised as a child was Ken"Yes, that''s why I named my son Ken in memory of my little dog."


    "Good. Let''s go on."


    "At that time, I was only eight years old. One day, I found Ken disappeared. Then I searched everywhere. Finally, I found Ken, who had been hanged at her door, in front of the old witch''s house. My parents had a big fight with the old witch for this."


    "If she did it, she wouldn''t hang the dog at her own door, would she?"


    "I don''t know if she did it, but my parents are sure that the old witch has a criminal record."


    "You''re in your forties, aren''t you?"


    "Forty eight."


    "That is to say, it happened 40 years ago, so the old witch in your mouth should not be young?"


    "I don''t know how old she is, but she is much older than my parents."


    "Then your parents..."


    "Ken''s grandfather is seventy-eight years old."


    "What''s the concept of being much older than your father?"


    "It seems that the old witch was over sixty at that time."


    Forty years ago, banter''s father was thirty-eight years old, and the old witch was nearly thirty years older than banter''s father. That is to say, the old witch may be over a hundred years old this year.


    Both Chen Yu and David could not help but take a breath of cool air. Bant looked at the two men and said, "Chen, is this related to the old witch?"


    "I''m not sure at the moment." Chen asked, "does she usually live in the house where the accident happened?"


    "No, her house has been idle for a long time. If it wasn''t for the last time that the man died in her house, I didn''t know she rented it out."


    "And where does she live now?"


    "She lives outside the town. Do you want me to take you there?"


    "No, just tell us the address. It may be dangerous. Don''t get involved."


    "No, I can''t let you take risks."


    "Bennet, don''t worry. Don''t worry. David and I can fight very well. Let alone an old witch in her early 100''s. even three or five people of your physique don''t have to fight us two."


    After leaving the banter house, David asked, "Chen, is there any magic that can make people live for such a long time?"


    "I don''t know. You should find a professional in this field, such as sienna."


    "But Sienna is not as good as you. You don''t know. Will Sienna know?"


    "It doesn''t have to be, don''t ask her, how do you know she doesn''t know."


    "Well, I''ll call her."

 Chapter 144

    Chen Yu and David are waiting at home for Sienna to come back. Half an hour later, Sienna and Chris will come back.


    But it seems that Sienna is a bit embarrassed and dirty. She seems to have rolled on the ground for several times. I don''t know what happened before.


    "Sienna, what''s your situation?"


    "Don''t mention the old dormitory in Los Angeles University. There is a small evil spirit group in it. I can''t solve it. Chen, I have helped you so many times. Do you also help me once?"


    "How many times have you helped me?"


    "It doesn''t matter. Shouldn''t friends help each other?"


    Chen Yu thought about it, and put aside his feelings, it''s not a loss that he can get angel crystal if he solves the evil spirit.


    "After getting Ken out of the police station, I''ll go with you to the place you said."


    With Chen Yu''s promise, Sienna''s face brightened: "then hurry up, the reward promised by the other party is not low. Tell me about your side."


    "We found a suspected witch in the town." David repeated banter''s words.


    "No doubt, this old woman is a witch." After hearing David''s statement, Sienna replied firmly, "and I suspect she is dead."


    "What? Dead? "


    "This old woman should be a voodoo wizard. Her body has long been dead. However, she has bound her soul in her body and turned into a ghoul. She must use the blood of living things to maintain her body function, not to be decayed..." Sienna''s face was a little dignified: "Chen, this old witch is definitely better than me. Can you make it up?"


    "I''m not sure. If it''s a pure evil spirit, I''m sure. But an old woman who doesn''t know whether she''s dead or alive, I really don''t know how to deal with it. Is there anything special about witches? For example, what needs to be prevented? "


    "She''s a ghoul now, not to mention magic. Only by frontal attack, she''s more dangerous than the most ferocious beast on the land. Guns don''t work for her. Secondly, her soul has turned into a evil spirit."


    "You said that witches are very dangerous if they turn into evil spirits, right?" David remembered.


    Last time when she protected Asha for the third night, Sienna said that if the witch turned into a evil spirit, it would become very terrible, and she could not subdue it.


    "Yes." Sienna nodded: "and witches are good at using magic poisons and curses, which are more dangerous than other kinds of witches, so now the old witch has become the most dangerous monster."


    When David heard Sienna''s words, he couldn''t help swallowing his saliva and turned to look at Chen Zhu.


    "I have something that can do great harm to evil spirits, or even kill them directly." "But I''m not sure if it''s useful for ghouls," Chen said


    "What?"


    Chen Yu directly put the Angel Crystal in the space ring on the table.


    People looked at a dozen large and small white crystal particles in front of them, and looked at Chen Yu incomprehensibly: "what is this?"


    "You don''t care what it is. It''s very destructive to demons and evil spirits."


    Sienna picked up an Angel Crystal: "it''s full of holy breath. I have a way."


    "What are you going to do?"


    "I''ll take charge, but it''ll take a while."


    "How long will it take?"


    "I guess it will take a day or two, mainly because the materials are hard to find."


    "What do you need? Maybe I have." Chen said.


    "No, I''ll help you. Anyway, I can handle it." Siena interrupts Chen Yu.


    "And the most important point is, even if we know that this matter is related to the old witch, how can we help to clear the charges?" Chen added.


    "But if we say to the police that depleur was killed by an old woman over 100 years old, it is estimated that the police will catch us first?" Said Chris.


    "Unless we get critical evidence." David said, "Chen, didn''t you say it had something to do with the owner of the winery, Ted pymton?"


    "Now it''s just doubt, not sure." Although Chen Yu suspected it, there is no clear evidence that it was related to Ted pymton.


    "Then let them show up." David said.


    "How to expose actively?"


    "Let them know that I''m investigating, and that I''m showing up in front of Ted pymton. Maybe they will use me as a sacrifice to hide the truth."


    Chen Chu frowned and shook his head. "It''s too dangerous. Let me be the bait."


    "Chen, I''ve drunk your medicine. I''m at least twice as fit as a normal person."


    "Can you catch the bullet?"


    "Well No. ""So, it''s no use being physically fit."


    At this time, when farry came back, the topic of the people stopped abruptly.


    Fari looked at the people in the living room and said, "do you have any activities that you don''t want to tell me?"


    "No." All said in unison.


    "You must have something to hide from me." Said Farley.


    "It''s no use telling you. There''s an old monster in the town, so from tomorrow on, fari, Wanda will follow you, Chris, Carrie will follow you, David, you will walk around the town more frequently, besib will follow you, Sienna, you will put Raymond beside you," Chen said.


    They heard that everyone had a small pet, but they were very happy.


    Last time in the circle of reflection, they saw the horror of these little pets with their own eyes.


    "David, Sienna, you can''t count on Beelzebub and Raymond to play much power. Under normal circumstances, they are two waste materials."


    Barking -


    Beelzebub uses his barking voice to express his dissatisfaction with Chen Yu. Chen Yu looks at Beelzebub white and says that you are still unconvinced.


    "But their perception of danger is more acute than yours. If they find danger, turn around and run. Don''t hesitate." Chen Yu kicked Beelzebub: "it''s over. I''ll give you a reward. If it goes wrong, you''ll be in the oil pot."


    Hearing Siena''s description earlier, Chen Yu has realized that this time''s situation is totally different from the previous ones.


    The first time, although the scene is the biggest and the most terrible, but there is old black in.


    Lao Hei is a malevolent killer. He comes here to give food.


    The second time is in the circle of reflection demons. Although the reflection demons are terrible, Beelzebub and Ramon can also use part of their own strength. In addition, Chen Yu''s right hand triggered the blood vessels of the gluttonous eater at that time, and directly swallowed the reflection demons'' projection.


    This time, however, there is no expectation of Beelzebub and Raymond, and Carrie''s repression is not enough for her to exert much strength. Wanda, let alone brute force, has no advantage over the ghoul plus the evil spirit complex.


    So in the end, we can only hope that angel crystal can come into use.


    Otherwise, Chen can only take out all the demonic magic tools he has, and come to a demonic army.


    However, Chen hopes that things will not develop to that extent.


    The devil army looks very powerful, but if you really want to use this move, it''s basically the rhythm of losing money.

 Chapter 145

    "Chen, don''t you leave one to protect yourself?"


    "I have it by my side, but you can''t see it."


    "Evil spirit? No, if it''s a evil spirit, I can''t see it. " Sienna looked at Chen Yu puzzledly. "Is that thing you said by your side now?"


    "Yes."


    "Really? Is it a small animal? So I didn''t see it? "


    "No, he''s here, and he''s not small at all."


    "Then why can''t I see it?"


    "Blame me."


    Sienna is very concerned about not seeing the thing guarding Chen Yu.


    Although it has been proved for a long time that Chen Yu is really better than her, Sienna always wants to compete with Chen Yu.


    But every time she was hit, many times, she wondered whether the witch''s magic was really much weaker than the Oriental magic, so that she and his gap was so big.


    All night long, David slept with Beelzebub, in his words, to cultivate feelings.


    And whether Beelzebub would like it or not, Beelzebub would like to cry without tears, and would like to bite David twice.


    The next day, Beelzebub was dragged out of the house by David, who was very happy.


    Chen Yu is also woken up by Ethan''s phone. Ethan''s voice seems to be a little suppressed.


    Usually, when they call, Ethan will at least have two witty words with Chen Yu on the phone, but today Ethan just says, come here once, and then hang up.


    After washing, Chen ran straight to Ethan''s hotel.


    When Ethan arrived at the hotel, he saw Ethan and Capris sitting at the front desk without any quarrels.


    Logically, the two of them can''t coexist so peacefully.


    "Hi, Ethan and Capris. Have you had breakfast?"


    Ethan and Capris raised their heads and looked at Chen Yu with cold eyes.


    Chen Yu is a little hairy by the two of them. He doesn''t seem to provoke them, does he?


    "What''s the matter? Did I do anything wrong? "


    "Philip Quinn is out of prison." Said caprice.


    "Who is Philip Quinn?" Chen Yu is confused.


    What''s the relationship between this man''s release from prison and himself?


    I don''t know Philip Quinn at all.


    "That''s the old bastard I told you to go to jail last time." Said caprice.


    "Oh, I remember, is that the old man who has committed a lot of crimes? What do I have to do with it? I remember you said, as long as I can make sure he doesn''t have any problems in the physical examination, he won''t be free? "


    "Yes, but he bought almost everyone. His body is obviously healthier after taking your medicine. But now he is still on parole for medical treatment, that is to say, he not only gets freedom, but also gets health." Caprice''s face became a little ferocious, like a wild female tiger.


    The low voice line is like a low roar, and the anger in the eyes seems to burst out at any time.


    Chen Yu was also very uncomfortable when he heard kepres''s words.


    This also means that I have recovered a villain who should have gone to hell from his illness.


    "I''m totally at your request, I didn''t know it would." Chen explained.


    "How long does your medicine keep him in good health?"


    "For a long time..." "If there is no accident, he will be in good health for a long time in the future," Chen said


    "How can you do that?" Kepres points angrily at Chen Yu.


    "That''s what you asked. You want him to stay in jail longer." Chen Yu retorted.


    "Well, that''s enough!" Ethan stood up and said, "don''t worry about it. I''ll take care of it."


    "Ethan, where are you going?" Chen Yu saw that Ethan''s condition was not right. When he walked out alone, he immediately grabbed Ethan. But when he grabbed Ethan''s corner, he found that Ethan had a gun in his pants: "Ethan, what are you going to do?"


    "Kill that bastard." Ethan said coldly.


    "Why? What does he have to do with you? Do you have a grudge? " Chen Yu felt that the couple, who had been separated from each other for a long time, showed a deep hatred when they mentioned Philip Quinn.


    Ethan looked at Chen Yu. "Robio once had a sister, but when she was two years old, she died."


    Chen Yu''s face sank. He remembers that caprice once told him that Philip Quinn''s crimes included the violation of two young girls, one of whom died.


    "Ethan, if you believe me, will you leave it to me? Please don''t get excited. " Chen Yu looked at Ethan seriously and held Ethan''s arm firmly: "please believe me."


    "No, it''s none of your business.""It doesn''t matter whether it''s related or not, you have no obligation to do anything for me. It''s my own business." Ethan said seriously.


    "Believe me, I can make him die without any legal responsibility." Chen Yu is still holding Ethan''s arm: "I can do it. Have you forgotten my other identity? I will make him suffer forever. "


    "That bastard has a lot of bodyguards. You can''t connect him." Ethan looked at Chen Yu and said.


    "You give me five days, five days later, if I still have no way, then what you want to do, I will not stop you."


    Ethan looked at Chen Yu hesitantly: "five days? What are you going to do? "


    "You can trust me anyway." Chen Yu is also a mess now. He has no plans at all.


    Ken''s business hasn''t been solved yet. Now it''s spread out again.


    Anyway, he can''t just watch Ethan and run to kill a rich man with a gun.


    With Ethan''s ability, Chen Yu has no doubt that Ethan will be shot dead before he gets close to Philip Quinn.


    Chen Yu learned the reason for Philip Quinn''s release from prison from kepres''s statement.


    He didn''t have a physical problem, but his psychiatric report showed that he had depression and needed a relatively safe environment.


    So Philip Quinn''s lawyer asked for bail and paid 1.3 million bail.


    Imagine that an old pervert who has been engaged in the work of strong for decades actually suffers from depression.


    And freedom because of depression.


    Chen Yu is completely speechless about American law. This is the result of the extreme abuse of human rights.


    The rich can do whatever they want, and for people like Philip Quinn, $1.3 million bail may be just a month or two of his spending.

 Chapter 146

    Everyone has an impulse when facing a scum.


    Kill him!


    However, Chen should be more rational. In addition to being impulsive, Chen also considered how to keep himself out of the business.


    First of all, Chen Yu doesn''t intend to trade his freedom or life for this scum to go to hell.


    But how can Philip Quinn be punished as he deserves?


    This is another big problem.


    Chen Yu is now making a promise to Ethan and kepres, that is to say big words.


    Chen can do devil magic, but devil magic is not omnipotent.


    Think of here, Chen Yu has a headache.


    Hiss -


    suddenly, a car stopped beside Chen Yu, and a familiar voice came.


    "Chen, it''s really you."


    Chen Chu turned to see that it was mogery.


    "Mogri, shouldn''t you be in Mexico now? Why is it here? "


    "I''m back. It''s over. The man who chased me and my boss has been killed." Mowgli is now in high spirits. His car is brand-new. I know it''s not cheap when I look at it. That big bald head is only shiny with oil.


    "And your pets? When I saw your back just now, I almost didn''t recognize it. Every time you take Wanda and Beelzebub with you, why are you carrying a box today? Shall I give you a ride? "


    Chen Yu thought about it, and then he got into mogery''s car.


    "You seem to have something on your mind. Are you in any trouble?"


    "Molly, what should I do if I want to get close to a rich man?"


    "You want to kidnap the rich?" Mogery asked in doubt.


    "No, no, it''s close."


    "You have an idea for that rich man?"


    "A man who should go to hell."


    "Oh? You want to kill? "


    "No, but I will deal with him."


    "Who is the other party?" Asked mogery.


    "Then can I trust you?" Chen Yu looks at mogery with a close look.


    "Yes, just as I trusted you in the past." Mogery replied earnestly.


    "Not long ago, a bastard was put in prison. The warden asked me to cure that bastard in prison so that he would not have a chance to go to hospital on parole. But after I cured him, he still went to hospital on parole. Now he has health and freedom."


    "What does this have to do with you?"


    "My best friend''s child, he hurt and died."


    "Who is that?"


    "Philip Quinn, have you heard of it?"


    "It turns out that he, Philip Quinn, is a billionaire with nearly a billion assets." Morgre looked at Chen Yu and said, "he''s not easy to deal with. The bodyguards he carries are all professional mercenaries of Blackwater company. If you want to attack him, you''d better hire an army."


    "And his home?"


    "CL building, the highest three floors are his, to enter CL building, you first need to have access card, and then pass through the security area, as for the situation of the third floor of the top floor, I don''t know, I haven''t been there either."


    "Where is the CL building?"


    "Do you see the tallest and largest building in the distance? That''s the CL building, 130 floors in all. "


    Looking at the building several times higher than the buildings in the surrounding block, Chen Yu''s heart felt like dying.


    From which point of view, it''s impossible to get into it, right?


    "How much is it to hire an army?"


    "Do you really believe me?" "This is Los Angeles," mogery said, rolling his eyes! You can''t succeed unless you get a nuclear bomb. "


    "Do you have a way to get a bomb?"


    "Do you have money to buy it?"


    "How much is a nuclear bomb?"


    "Philip Quinn may be able to afford it. You can''t afford it."


    "Ah It''s a headache. Why should I spread this muddy water? " Chen Yu clapped his head in agony.


    "By the way, one more thing."


    "What is it?"


    "You said you could help me with my baldness."


    Chen Yu''s fist shook, and he was almost about to storm mogri.


    "After a few days, I will finish my work." Chen said.


    "Is this so important to you?"


    "Yes."


    "I''ll give you an idea." Said morgre.


    "What''s the idea?"


    "Blocking him on the road, at present, if you want to know his itinerary."


    "Then what am I going to do?"


    "I want this." Mogery made a gesture, asking for money.


    "How much is it?"


    "Three hundred thousand dollars, I can arrange some people for you, and I can''t guarantee success."Chen Yu grinned, three hundred thousand dollars!


    What a pain


    "Can''t it be cheaper?"


    Mogery shook his head: "I see that we are old acquaintances, and I''ll give you this price. I didn''t take any intermediate cost. I want to create several road blocks, and let your goal go according to the predetermined route. It''s a lot of investment."


    "You send me your account number and I''ll transfer the money to you."


    "I want to make it clear to you in advance that I will only arrange to help you block the road. As for how to act later, it''s your own business."


    "OK But I hope as soon as possible. "


    "Can you get Philip Quinn''s itinerary in recent days?"


    Chen Yu shook his head. "I can''t get it."


    "I can get it for you, but I also want money."


    "How much is it?"


    "I''ll check with you at the end."


    "Let me know first. How much will it cost if the whole set comes down?"


    "Three hundred thousand dollars is the biggest one. You are willing to pay for it. Will you care about the other seventy-eight or eighty thousand dollars?"


    "Care." Chen Chu nodded, his face aching: "don''t take tens of thousands of dollars as a small amount, OK?"


    At this time, Chen received a call, a strange number.


    "Hello, Chen, do you have time?"


    "You are?"


    "Have you forgotten my voice? I''m Diana Billis. Have you forgotten? "


    "I''m in the car now. It''s too noisy outside. Sorry, I didn''t hear it What can I do for you? "


    "I feel a little sick. Can you come here?"


    "What''s wrong with you?" Chen Yu really doesn''t want to go.


    "I don''t know where it''s going to hurt I can call you if I need anything. "


    Chen Xun rubbed his forehead: "I didn''t say I couldn''t come."


    After all, Diana Billis is traumatized, and Chen Yu dare not refuse her too directly.


    I''m in a state of anxiety now. I feel like I''ve found everything in one day.


    After hanging up, Chen Yu asked mogery to take him outside Los Angeles University.


    "Chen, I''ll help you contact first. You wait for my news."


    "Well, first. Goodbye."


    Chen Yu found Diana Bilis''s dormitory and knocked on the door: "Diana, are you in it?"

 Chapter 147

    "Chen, have you ever practiced boxing?"


    "No, I just found a combat coach in a gym and went to practice for an hour every day." Chen said casually.


    "Then can you get tiger down?" Diana looked at Chen Yu in amazement.


    "You got tiger down? It''s impossible Tiger is a professional boxer. " Evry''s face was full of questions.


    "Why do you practice fighting?"


    "Beaten."


    "Oh I remember that last time we met on the train, your face was bruised, wasn''t it? "


    "I fell." Chen Yu didn''t want to tell them that he was beaten by a woman.


    "Then you can beat the man who beat you now?"


    "The one who hit me is my current fighting coach."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡­¡­


    McCullen Bodie had heard that the Asian came to school again.


    So he contacted tiger directly and asked him to do it for any reason.


    Just, after waiting for more than half an hour, I didn''t see tiger back.


    He waited some not to be bothered, at this time, a classmate hurriedly ran over.


    "Something''s wrong, Bodie."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Tego has been injured. He may be in bed for a month. After half a month, he will have a professional game to play. He must miss it now."


    "What? Did tiger get hurt? How is this possible? Who can hurt him? "


    "That''s the Asian. Tego asked me to inform you that he must pay $10000. Otherwise, he would tell you about your hiring him to hurt the foreign students."


    "He''s blackmail!" Hearing this, McCullen Bodie shouted angrily, "isn''t it humiliating that he lost to an Asian? Tell him there''s no door, and if he leaks it out, he''ll be fired. "


    McCullen Bodie''s family is good, but he''s just a student. He can''t afford ten thousand dollars at all.


    Besides, if it really goes wrong, he will certainly be punished, and tiger will not get any benefit.


    As for the founder, I''m having a nice lunch with the two girls.


    ¡­¡­


    Ted pymton opens the door, and wendry gogwood stands outside.


    Ted pymton frowned. "Wendry, what are you going to do?"


    "Recently, someone was working in the town. It seemed that they were investigating the death of Daphne."


    "Police?"


    "Not the police. I saw him go in and out of the house on the edge of the town." Said wendry gegwu.


    "The Asian?"


    "Do you know the occupant of that house?"


    "Once." "It''s probably because of banter''s son. They may have some friendship, so banter wants that Asian to help investigate the truth," said Ted pymton


    "Just as it happens, there seem to be four or five people in that room, but the sacrificial ceremony is only three people short. If we sacrifice them all, we can realize our wishes."


    "No way." "The death of depleur has attracted the attention of the police. If the Asian and his friends are all dead, the police will try their best to investigate. We will still find some wanted people to come to the town according to the original plan. If the dead are wanted people, the police will not try their best to investigate them."


    "As long as the devil betas is summoned, then you and I will be able to realize our wishes. It doesn''t matter if we only have a few policemen."


    "I''m different from you. You can give up everything. I want to live here." Said Ted pymton.


    "Jie Jie......" "If you dare not do it, I''ll do it. Even if something happens, I just have to hide in the mountains. The police can''t help me."


    Ted pymton did not speak, but there was a haze in the corner of his eyes.


    Although he cooperates with Weng Rui gegwu, he is very dissatisfied with the idea of Weng Rui gegwu''s masterwork.


    Weng Rui. Gegwu is a lawless monster. If it was before, Weng Rui. Gegwu was just looking for some animals to kill and take blood. The police would not intervene.


    But if there are frequent murders, the dead are ordinary people, and the police will certainly do their best to investigate.


    Their plan is not perfect, and there is no perfect plan in the world.


    If someone investigates deeply, it may not be discovered.


    Originally, what they planned was to find the wanted criminals, so the police were too lazy to investigate. Maybe they thought it was the gang seeking revenge.


    But when it comes to civilians, the police have to work hard.


    "Weng Rui, if you kill so many people, it''s too noisy. Just kill the person who investigated. It will also warn them.""Ted, don''t teach me how to do it." Wendry gergwood turned coldly. Trand pymton, Kannon.


    Thered pymton and wendry gegwood looked at each other, and they did not give in at all.


    "If a large number of police are attracted before our plan is completed, can you kill all the police?"


    Though powerful, even though she is not a normal person now, it is impossible to kill all people.


    It is impossible for a monster to kill dozens or hundreds of people in a movie or TV play to appear in reality.


    Weng Rui gegwu turns herself into a ghoul. Physical damage is almost impossible to threaten her, but it means small-scale damage. If a bullet enters her body, it means nothing to her.


    Because as long as her mobility does not disappear, she can still move or attack freely.


    But what about a hundred bullets?


    She also kneels when she completely destroys her body, or directly explodes her body with a grenade.


    Weng Rui gegwu can ignore the harm of the body because her body is dead.


    It''s just a body standing in front of Ted pymton.


    But she still needs a container of soul. If her container is destroyed, her soul will have nowhere to live.


    Of course, Weng Rui gegwu is still a powerful evil spirit, and a evil spirit who masters the magic of witchcraft.


    But even so, she could not have killed dozens of people.


    Just like before, in order to collect the spirits of sacrifice as soon as possible, she had to use Ted pymton to let him capture the souls of eight victims in the way of fire, and then she still needed to carefully collect other victims step by step.


    "If he was alone when I killed the pursuer, I would only kill him."


    Weng Rui gegwu finally chose a little compromise, but she added: "but if there is a third person on the scene, then I will not stay!"

 Chapter 148

    After lunch, Chen Yu said goodbye to Diana and Eve.


    Out of school, Gaia called in.


    "Chen, I heard mogery say, who do you seem to be dealing with?"


    "Asshole, mogery said he would keep it secret for me."


    "Mogery didn''t betray you. He asked me if he knew anyone. That''s why I called you."


    "What? You want to make extra money? "


    "I don''t do these things, but I know some veterans." Gaia said.


    "That I''m not going to start a war. "


    "I''m not going to let my friends in a war either, but they''re good at other things besides taking guns."


    "Gaia, you should understand that what I do may be more dangerous than war. After all, I am dealing with a billionaire now."


    "My friends they need money now, they don''t mind the danger as long as the price is enough." Gaia said.


    "So what can your friend do for me?"


    "Do you have time now? We have an interview. "


    "Yes, I''ll see you at the gym."


    After the negotiation, Chen Yu rushed to the gym. He didn''t come to the gym these two days, but he had already told Gaia that these days are relatively short.


    But today, Chen has to find time to catch up.


    Gaia used to be a combat coach in the Marine Corps, so she must know better than herself.


    Olah Miller saw Chen and led him into Gaia''s office.


    "Miller, take the office door and don''t let anyone in." Gaia said.


    "OK." Olah Miller knew that Gaia and Chen Chu were going to talk about something important.


    After Ola Miller went out, the atmosphere in the office was a little depressed.


    "You''re going to deal with Philip Quinn, aren''t you?"


    "Now that you''ve heard from mogery, ask me what I''m doing."


    "I need your answer."


    "Yes."


    "So what are you going to do to him?"


    "Three minutes, give me three minutes of personal contact with him."


    "What are you going to do to him in three minutes?"


    "It''s my business."


    "I can introduce you to several people who are experts in this field. They can make arrangements for you from planning to action."


    "What price?"


    "Package price, $100000."


    "Are they reliable?"


    "They are all experts in this field, so they are absolutely reliable."


    "To what extent can they do it?"


    "If people arranged by mogery can follow their direction, they can guarantee a success rate of more than 80%, and buy you three minutes to contact Philip Quinn."


    "What if it fails?"


    "You have to pay, too." Gaia replied.


    Hearing Gaia''s answer, Chen felt a toothache.


    But Chen has no choice. He has no idea what to do now.


    "If I fail, I will only pay 50000 dollars." Chen Yu said, gazing at Gaia.


    "OK." Gaia nodded and accepted Chen''s request: "wait a moment, someone will contact you."


    When Chen and Gaia finished their conversation and left the gym, Chen''s phone rang.


    It''s a stranger''s phone. The voice on the other end of the phone is hoarse and low.


    "Hello, I''m rod Wilder. You can call me captain."


    "Captain rod Wilder? Is this your rank? You were introduced by Gaia? "


    "I was introduced by Gaia, but the captain is not my rank, but my nickname." Rod Wilder replied.


    "Then captain, you should know what I''m going to do?"


    "Create a three minute time alone for you and Philip Quinn, right?" Said rod Wilder.


    "Then are you sure?"


    "Of course, I won''t make fun of my own and my brother''s lives. After all, we all have families."


    "Do we need to meet?"


    "No need."


    "Then how do we act?"


    "Just wait for my notice."


    It sounds very professional, but Chen Yu has no confidence in the partner who can''t even see each other.


    Chen Yu, who was walking on the road, was suddenly hit by someone who sat on the ground.


    "Sorry." Chen Chu reached for the man.


    This is a man with a mess of hair and a broken face. He holds several books in one hand and looks flustered.


    "Nothing." Hu Zha left in a hurry.Chen Zhu saw a metal coin on the ground and picked it up.


    This coin is twice the diameter of an ordinary coin. Its material is very strange. It feels very heavy. I don''t know what metal it is.


    And it''s very chronological. The patterns printed on it are also very strange. One side is very similar to the head of some animal, and the other side is a six pointed star.


    "Hey man, you lost something."


    Hu Zha man walked out two or three meters, but he just pretended not to hear him and didn''t go back.


    Chen Yu trotted for two steps to hold the weaker Hu Zha Nan.


    "Man, this is your stuff."


    Hu Zha Nan looked at the metal coins in Chen''s hand, and his face was tangled. After half pay, he finally reached for the coins.


    "Thank you." With that, Hu Zhuangnan turned and left.


    Chen Yu looks at Hu Zha man doubtfully. In a moment, Chen Yu seems to see a shadow behind Hu Zha man.


    Chen Yu was stunned for a moment, and then rubbed his eyes. There was nothing.


    Illusion?


    Strange, how can this illusion come about?


    When Chen Yu wanted to find the figure of Hu Zha man again, he had already disappeared in the street.


    At this time, Chen Yu received a phone call from fari: "Chen, can you come to Angel beach?"


    "What can I do for you?"


    "I need your help. Can you come here?"


    "Well, I''ll go now."


    Chen Yu arrives at the headquarters of the coast rescue team at Angel beach, and robio is also there.


    "Hi, Chen, why are you here?"


    "Fari asked me to come here. I don''t know what it is."


    "She asked you to come?" Robio didn''t seem to know what it was.


    Chen Yu was confused. At first, he thought that there were some patients here who needed help.


    Now it seems that this is not the case.


    "Well, where''s fari?"


    "She''s in the gym. I''ll take you there."


    Robio took Chen Zhu to the gym. Fari was exercising on the treadmill, wearing tight sportswear and revealing her sexy body line.


    Wang Wang -


    Wang Da, who was lying on one side, saw Chen Zhu coming and ran excitedly.


    "Fanny, here comes Chen." Robio said.


    Fari got off the treadmill, took a towel, and went to Chen Yu and robio.


    "Robio, can I have a chat with Chen alone?"


    "Chen, I''ll go patrol first. Goodbye."


    "Goodbye."


    Looking at the way that fari is so careful about her affairs, Chen Yu is puzzled. Fari doesn''t seem to be in a hurry. What is the need to call herself here? Go home at night and say no?


    "Chen, it seems that I have met with a miraculous event."


    "What? Psychic events? Have you been attacked by anything? "

 Chapter 149

    Fari shook her head: "no, at noon, I was patrolling the coastline after lunch. At that time, I saw a man struggling in the sea. At that time, I rushed into the sea immediately and swam towards the drowning man, but when I swam to the position, I found that the man disappeared."


    "Will it be the man who sank into the sea? Or washed away by the sea? " Chen asked.


    Fari shook her head: "at the beginning, I thought so. I reported to robio for maritime search and rescue, but no one was found, and there was no missing report on the coastline."


    "Are you wrong?"


    In fact, Chen Yu is an amateur psychic. He is not sure whether fari has made a mistake or whether she has actually met with a miraculous event.


    More than 1000 people are missing each year along the U.S. coastline, which is open to tourists, so it''s hard to determine.


    I''m afraid it''s hard for fari to be sure whether there are Drowners or not.


    As for the miraculous event, it is a small probability event.


    So Chen is more inclined to be a real drowner.


    Or not a drowner at all, maybe a tourist surfing in the deep water.


    "I thought so at first. Maybe that person is not a drowner at all, but just when I was resting, I saw the news." Fari put an old newspaper in front of Chen Yu.


    "This is?"


    Fari pointed to a news article in the newspaper: "this is an accident happened in Angel beach five years ago. The body of the victim, Kirk Etta, has not been found yet."


    Chen saw the news and a picture above.


    "Just when I swam ten meters away from the man, I saw clearly the face of the drowning man, that is, Kirk Etta."


    "Is there any more obvious psychic event?"


    "No."


    "I''m not sure whether you''ve met with a miraculous event or not, but whether you do or not, you let Wanda accompany you. Ordinary evil spirits, Wanda has enough ability to fight."


    Wanda has now grown to a weight of 100 Jin, and its size is terrifying.


    Most of the members of the coast rescue team don''t think Wanda is the coastal hero of the past.


    "Besides, it''s better to call sienna. She is more professional than me. Maybe she has a way to distinguish."


    It wasn''t long before Sienna came.


    "Chen, are you here?"


    "Ask fari. She seems to have met with a miraculous event. I''m not sure if it''s true or if it''s dangerous for her, so I can only find you."


    "Tell me what happened to you, Fanny."


    Farrie said the whole story and details again. Sienna thought about it and said, "Farrie has a high probability of encountering a psychic event, but it''s still uncertain whether the evil spirit will harm her."


    "Fari should not see the evil spirit. If she can see it, it means that there is a evil spirit against her."


    "In most cases, there is no evil spirit, and evil spirit can''t make people see themselves, but it''s not absolute. One is that evil spirit is very powerful, and it can be seen by anyone who wants to see it. The other is uncontrollable, and evil spirit can''t control itself. They exist in the world because of obsession. For some unexpected reason, they can be seen by human beings To. "


    "And what kind of situation does farry belong to?"


    "I''m not sure. There are too few clues from Farley right now."


    "Can you find the evil spirit and purify it or banish it?"


    "Without clues, it''s impossible to find. This coastline is so long. The whole coastline and the nearby sea area may be the active area of this evil spirit." Said sienna.


    Chen Yu can''t do anything about it. He doesn''t know as well as sienna.


    So Chen has always insisted that he is an amateur psychic.


    Chen Yu will not be brave in the field he is not good at. Siena is more professional than himself. Chen Yu is willing to cooperate with Siena.


    "Sienna, what happened to the white crystals I gave you last night?"


    "It''s part of it."


    Sienna opened her backpack and took out a bottle of liquid. Chen Chu picked up a bottle and said, "this is it?"


    "It''s made of your crystal with holy water, guiding the holy breath out of your crystal."


    "How can I use it? Is it used to throw evil spirits? "


    "I''ve done experiments. It''s very powerful in killing evil spirits. It''s better than magic phosphorus, and it can be used without magic. But it''s not effective against the old witch who turns into a ghoul."


    "Then what?"


    "I asked people to make the remaining crystals into bullets. As long as they can hit and eat the corpse''s body, they will definitely cause great damage to her spirit.""Sienna, is there any left? Give me one. " Farry was still haunted by the evil spirits she met today.


    Although he was not attacked, no one knew what the evil spirit was trying to do.


    If you attack France at sea, France will have no way to escape.


    "No, if you ask Chen, he should have more."


    Chen Zhao takes out an angel crystal the size of a walnut: "to make a pendant, but Wanda doesn''t like it. When you hang it, you''d better not approach it."


    As expected, Wanda has long been far away from the angel crystal.


    Chen Yu came back this afternoon with fari, while Sienna had something to deal with, so she left alone.


    By the time Chen Yu and fari returned home, David had already returned.


    "Chen and Fanny, how did you come back together?"


    "David, how are you doing in town?"


    "I found that almost everyone in the town hated that Weng Rui gegwu, and Weng Rui gegwu never talked to people in the town, so when I asked about Weng Rui gegwu, all the people in the town were enthusiastic to provide clues."


    David paused and went on: "the old witch had many bad deeds in the town, and one of them was that the town residents found that there were countless missing pets in the back garden of the old witch''s house. The old witch was even accused of going to court. But later, because she was too old to serve her sentence in prison, she just lost money, because that time Since then, the residents of the town have rarely had pets. "


    "And has anyone been killed in the past?"


    "In the past decade, there has been no apparent accident." David said.


    "When shall we act?" Asked fari.


    "What are we? You stay at home and Wanda will accompany you. "


    "That''s nothing to do with me?" Said fari rather dully.


    "What are you going to do? Do you have a good time? "

 Chapter 150

    At about nine o''clock in the evening, Sienna and Chris came back.


    Sienna came back with a big bag on her back, and saw that all the people were in the living room, throwing the bag to the ground.


    "I''m so tired, Chen. You need to reimburse this bill."


    Chen took the bill from Sienna and immediately felt a toothache: "eight thousand nine hundred dollars? What Bill is this? "


    "The processing cost of this special bullet."


    Chen Yu feels a pain in his eggs. He has been helping others recently. How can he pay for it.


    I made hundreds of thousands of money in the first three months. In two days, I feel like I''m going to be hollowed out.


    Sienna rummaged in her bag and took out a lot of clips: "David, try with your gun to see if you can use it."


    "I have a gun, too." Fari ran back to the room and came out with a pistol.


    Then, Chris even took out a gun.


    Chen Yu was speechless: "do you all have guns?"


    "Is that strange?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "My gun can use these clips, too."


    "Mine, too." Chris took a gun and aimed around.


    "Don''t look at me. This bullet will kill people." Chen quickly dodged the gun.


    These Angel crystals as bullets are mainly used to target supernatural creatures, but they are also lethal to humans.


    "Fanny, you''ll be with Chris. Don''t run about."


    Everyone looked at Chen Yu and said, "now do it?"


    "Wait a minute." "Wait a little longer," Chen said


    "What are you waiting for?"


    "The time has not come."


    "Now is the best time." Sienna said doubtfully, "now it''s four hours before dawn. If it''s between 12:00 and 1:00 in the morning, that old witch''s strength will be greatly improved."


    "My helper hasn''t arrived yet." Chen said.


    "Your helper? Do you have any help? "


    "That''s what you can''t see."


    "Well Shouldn''t he be with you all the time? "


    "No, he has his own time."


    People are very confused. They think that the thing that protects Chen Yu should be Chen Yu''s pet and so on.


    They should follow Chen Yu at any time, but Chen Yu''s answer makes them more perplexed.


    Lao Hei hasn''t come back yet. Chen Zhu needs to wait for Lao Hei to come back and act together.


    Old black can''t deal with the ghoul state of Weng Rui Ge Wu, but as long as he destroys Weng Rui Ge Wu''s Ghoul body, then under the evil state, old black can do it.


    Fortunately, Lao Hei didn''t let people wait too long. Half an hour later, Lao Hei came back.


    "Well, my helper is back. We can go." Chen said.


    "That thing you said is right next to us now?" Sienna looked around curiously, but she didn''t see anything. She didn''t even feel it.


    "Yes."


    "Can he come out and show us?"


    "I''m afraid not." Chen Yu shook his head.


    Lao Hei can''t appear in front of the crowd, but Chen Zhu remembers that when he asked Ethan to take him to the street to find Lao Hei, on the way back, Ethan once saw Lao Hei in the rearview mirror.


    Chen is not sure about what happened at that time and why Ethan saw Lao Hei.


    Lao Hei didn''t understand why he was seen by an ordinary person.


    However, this kind of accident happened once. Later, when Lao Hei took Ethan''s car again, the same thing never happened.


    Besieged, Raymond, Wanda and Carrie were left at home to protect Chris and Farley.


    Neither of them has the ability of self-protection. It''s inconvenient to follow them. It''s not safe to stay at home alone. So Beelzebub they must stay to protect them.


    ¡­¡­


    David and Sienna come to the house of Wenrui gegwu. The house of Wenrui gegwu is just like the house of the witch in the movie and TV series, showing a sharp corner in the dark.


    Even in the night, there are still crows on the roof, making a noise.


    David swallowed his saliva and subconsciously held the gun in his arms: "I feel uncomfortable here. You and Chen are both psychics. You don''t feel that way in the place where you live."


    Sienna also felt uncomfortable: "get up and act on our plan."


    "I know."


    David follows Sienna, who knocks on the door.


    After half pay, the door opened and a small figure stood in the door.


    I didn''t turn on the light, so I didn''t really see it.


    However, a rotten smell came out of the room, and Sienna took a step back, which she didn''t like very much.But the figure in the room made a step outside. Weng Rui gegwu gave a strange voice: "little girl, you have a magic smell."


    Sienna raised her eyebrows and immediately threw a bottle at wendry gegwu.


    The liquid in the bottle glowed faintly white, like fluorescent water.


    Weng Rui. Ge Gewu reaches out and grabs the bottle in his hand: "Jie Jie Holy water? Little girl, who is your teacher? Don''t you know that holy water means nothing to me as a witch? "


    All of a sudden, the bottle burst open and the liquid spilled on the right arm of ongri gegwu.


    In a flash of burning pain, wendry gegwu''s whole arm was withering at an amazing speed.


    "Ah This is not holy water I''m going to kill you... "


    David shoots at wendry gegwu and shoots.


    With a flash of body shape, Weng Rui Gogh dodged the bullet at an amazing speed.


    David felt as if he had been hit by a big truck. The whole man flew out.


    Sienna quickly threw out two more bottles of holy water. This time, instead of catching it, ongri gegwu quickly avoided it.


    Just about to attack Sienna, David shot again when he fell to the ground.


    "Ah..." The bullet hit the left thigh of ongri gegwu, who was almost unconscious.


    Weng Rui gegwu turns around and disappears into the deep gate.


    "David, are you ok?"


    David stood up with a grin. "OK, did the old witch escape?"


    "I don''t know. Go inside and search." Said sienna.


    Weng Rui gegwu''s home has no appliances, not to mention lights.


    Fortunately, David prepared a flashlight, but because it''s the home of an evil old witch, they dare not move with a little carelessness.


    Suddenly, Sienna seemed to kick something under her feet: "David, shine the light here, what''s under my feet."


    "Body! It''s a body! "


    In the light of the flashlight, the two finally saw clearly that it was a dried up body.


    Suddenly David bumped into the shelf next to him, as if something had broken.


    "What did you break?"


    "Blood! It''s all blood Oh... " David''s feet were filled with blood.


    For a while, the whole house was full of blood.

 Chapter 151

    Knock -


    when Ted pymton opened the door, he saw Chen Yu standing outside.


    "Mr. Chen, why are you here?" Ted pymton was a little surprised that Chen Yu would visit him at this time.


    "Mr. Treader, I want to talk to you."


    "About what?" Ted pymton looked at Chen Yu doubtfully.


    "I got an account book. It''s the operation of the winery." Chen Yu said with a smile, showing a U disk in his hand.


    "What do you want?"


    "Don''t you invite me in?"


    "Come in." There was a haze in Ted pymton''s eyes.


    Chen Yu admires the home of Ted pymton, then sits directly on a chair: "Mr. Ted, your home looks really low-key, where do you spend your money? It''s said that your winery is in a bad state, but I know you have more money than the outside world thinks


    "I don''t understand what you''re talking about."


    "I got this USB stick from depleur." Chen said with a wave of the U-disk.


    "Do you know Daphne?"


    "It''s dappler who is here. He showed me the information, so I lent him five thousand dollars. He said that if he didn''t pay me back, then this U disk would be mine, and he also told me a very interesting news. He said that you set fire to your own winery."


    "Ha ha..." Ted pymton laughed: "a little punk, Mr. Chen also believe it?"


    "I don''t care if what he said is true."


    "Say, how much do you want?"


    "Ten million dollars."


    "Mr. Chen, I thought you were a good boy. Do you know what you are doing now? You are blackmailing. "


    "Whatever you think, anyway, if you don''t give me 10 million yuan, then I''ll make the contents of this USB flash disk public. Then everyone will know that you have the money to compensate those victims, but you have concealed your property. You need to face not only the recovery of the victims'' families, but also your reputation."


    Chen Yu with a light smile: "more than that, I suspect you killed depleur."


    Suddenly, the window disintegrated without any sign, and a figure jumped in.


    "Weng Rui? How could you... "


    "Here What is this? " Chen Yu looked at Weng Rui gegwu with a frightened face.


    "I need blood!" Weng Rui gegwu has a bloodthirsty face. Although she looks very embarrassed, she is still full of danger.


    "I don''t want money I don''t want money... "


    "Mr. Chen, it''s too late for you to regret now." With a grim smile on his face, Ted pymton said, "go and keep Daphne company."


    "Did you really kill dappler? Mr. Treader, I promise I won''t tell anyone. Please let me go, please let me go I will not pester you again. "


    "It''s too late. You know that depleur only asked me for five thousand dollars, and I killed him. You asked me for ten million dollars! You are more greedy than Daphne. "


    Ted pymton looked at wendry gogway and said, "wendry, he''s yours."


    àØ -


    to Weng Rui gegwu of Chen Yu, who was smashed by Chen Yu, Chen Yu felt that his fist was like hitting on an iron plate.


    "You..." Ted pymton''s face was full of consternation.


    He knew very well how terrible wendry gogwood was.


    But she was beaten by Chen Yu?


    "Thank you for your statement, Mr. tred." Chen Yu''s smile was all over his face. In fact, what he was holding was not a U-disk, but a recording pen, just Chen Yu put the cover of the U-disk on the recording pen.


    "What do you mean?"


    "You have pleaded guilty. You killed depleur."


    "You''re not here to blackmail me?"


    "Do you want me to blackmail you?" Chen Chu laughed.


    "But are you sure you can walk out alive?" said Ted pymton, looking gloomily at Chen


    "If you think it''s the old witch, I think you''ll be disappointed."


    There was a fierce look in Weng Rui gegwu''s eyes. Although she was seriously injured at the moment, she was still very dangerous.


    "It seems you already know Weng Rui''s identity."


    "An old witch in a changed state."


    "And me?"


    "You?" Chen Yu was stunned for a moment, some of them didn''t turn around.


    At this time, tred palmton slowly stood up straight, the original shrinking body slowly straightened, and become tall.


    "You..." Chen''s face was full of amazement.


    "Glad to see the horror on your face."


    "You Not human? Are you the devil? ""I''m human, at least most of me." Ted pymton''s body was still growing, and soon grew to a height of three meters. Ted pymton looked at his thick limbs: "devil''s blood only accounts for a small part of me."


    "That I suddenly remember something at home, so I won''t disturb you Goodbye. "


    At the moment of Chen''s turning around, Chen felt a stream of air coming from behind.


    At this time, Chen Yumeng took out an angel crystal and smashed it at the hit Ted pemton.


    Ted pymton obviously didn''t know the angel crystal, so he didn''t dodge at all.


    When the Angel Crystal fell on Ted pymton, a white light burst out, and Chen Yu smelt a burning smell.


    "Ah..." Half of his body was covered with white light. The white light came and went quickly. There was only the dying one on the ground. His left shoulder was burned red, his flesh and skin were rolled up, and he was still smoking.


    Wendry gegwu saw that Ted pymton had fallen, ran up to him, grabbed him and rushed out of the window.


    Though one leg of Wenrui gegwu is almost broken, her movements are still as fast as a wolf.


    Even with Ted pymton on her back, it didn''t affect her speed.


    "No way to run!" Chen Chu chased after him.


    Weng Rui. Gegwu''s speed is very fast, but Chen Yu''s speed is not slow.


    After all, Chen Yu has taken strengthening drugs, and his physical fitness has already exceeded that of ordinary people.


    Both sides you chase me to escape, gradually into the mountains.


    Chen Yu found that the direction of Weng Rui gegwu''s escape was the direction of the hell gate.


    What is she going to do? Do you want to open the door to hell?


    It''s not right. She doesn''t seem to have collected enough sacrificial spirits.


    However, Chen Yu must pursue and kill them. If these two evils do not die, it is uncertain when he will recover his wounds and return to revenge.


    Even if they don''t revenge themselves, if they want to continue to complete the sacrifice of the hell gate, they will open up another slaughter.

 Chapter 152

    Both sides are chasing each other, chasing in the mountains and forests.


    Weng Rui gegwu is more like a beast, although the speed of both sides is close.


    But Weng Rui gegwu was easier to walk through the mountains and forests, so Chen began to be pulled apart.


    However, Chen Yu knows where Weng Rui gegwu is going, so as long as the direction is good, he is not afraid to lose.


    After all, they must have stopped at the gate of hell.


    Of course, it is obviously impossible for Weng Rui gegwu to get rid of Chen Yu.


    Her condition is also deteriorating, with a person on her back and her body severely damaged, so her condition drops faster than Chen Yu''s.


    Just then, Chen''s phone rang.


    "Huhu..."


    "Chen What are you doing? I''m out of breath. " Diana''s phone.


    "I run at night." Chen Yu is very tired. Although his physical strength is very good, the road is not far away, and he still runs at such a fast speed.


    "Are you holding a woman now?"


    "No Do you want me to take a picture for you? "


    "OK, take a picture for me."


    Chen Yu is speechless and can only take a picture of herself. Diana believes: "Chen, you are surrounded by darkness. Where are you running?"


    "In the forest."


    "I see. You must have special training methods. That''s why you are so good."


    "First of all, I''ll talk to you after I finish running."


    "Well, goodbye By the way, I know I''m not your girlfriend, so even if you sleep with other women, I don''t mind. "


    No woman can believe this when she says it.


    Even when Chen Yu and Ge Lin are together, even if they have agreed that it''s only an affair, Chen Yu will not talk about other women in front of Ge Lin''s interview, which is respect for her partner.


    Can''t satisfy each other emotionally, at least don''t affect each other''s mood.


    Hang up Diana''s phone, Chen Yu''s second call comes again.


    It was captain rod Wilder who called. Hearing Chen''s gasping, rod Wilder asked, "Mr. Chen, am I disturbing you?"


    "No, I''m running. If you have anything to say directly."


    "I heard that Philip Quinn will go out the afternoon after tomorrow, and I have got the road map of his trip. You are OK."


    "Whoo No problem. "


    "That''s settled. Have a good night."


    Chen Yu hung up the phone and said, "fu * *..."


    In the middle of the night, how wonderful can it be to chase an old witch over 100 years old?


    I don''t know if Chen''s friends have made an appointment to call him tonight. I just hung up here.


    Another call came in. Dell''s call came again.


    "Don''t tell me, you''re messing with your sex again," Chen said directly. "If you call me for your own sex, I''ll go there now and cut your sex off."


    "Chen, why are you so angry? I want to thank you for helping me these days, so I have a party in a week and want to invite you. "


    "A week later."


    "Are you doing... Love with someone? Your breathing is loud. "


    Chen Yu didn''t want to talk to Dell and hung up the phone directly.


    But another ring came in, Chen Chu didn''t even look at it, and shouted, "I''m not doing... Love with women now, I''m running at night, understand?"


    "Chen, this is Wright."


    "Whoop Wright, how can you call me? Sorry, I''m not aiming at you... "


    "Are you busy now?"


    "I run at night." Chen Yu stressed.


    Whoa Chen pushed aside a piece of grass and strode forward.


    "OK, Chen I heard Ethan say you''re going to deal with Philip Quinn. "


    "What did Ethan tell you?"


    "It''s caprice."


    "Wright, I promise I''ll make that bastard regret being born. I promise you."


    "What can I do for you?"


    "No, you just have to persuade Ethan not to mess around until I act."


    "It''s my duty. You shouldn''t exclude Ethan and me."


    "Wright, can you make an atomic bomb?"


    "I''m from the medical department..."


    "So just wait for the news, will you?"


    "Well Chen, don''t work too hard. Pay attention to your health. " Wright obviously did not believe Chen''s argument.


    "I''m really running at night."


    "It''s all right. Take care of yourself. Goodbye."Chen Yu felt that half of his physical strength had been wasted on wrangling with his relatives and friends.


    He felt more tired and tired.


    If it goes on like this, the mentality will explode.


    But the call is endless. Another call comes in.


    "Chen, you are now..."


    "Leonardo, if you say who I do with... Love, I''ll blacklist you."


    "Well I''m here to remind you that the day after tomorrow is my birthday party. You''re sure it''s OK. "


    "No problem, that''s it."


    "Chen, pay attention to your health."


    Chen Yu is going crazy, but the next moment, Chen Yu remembers that the time appointed by Captain rod Wilder is the day after tomorrow.


    But rod Wilder''s plan is for the afternoon, so if things go well, you should be able to catch up with Leonardo''s birthday party, and by the way, pick a gift before the party.


    Chen Yu thought that there would be the next call soon, but after a few minutes, there was no call.


    Just as Chen Yu thought that no one would call again, he was about to put the phone away. Another call came in.


    "Chen, you are..." Ford''s voice came from the other end of the phone.


    "Fu * *, I''m not doing... Love, I''m running at night, OK? If there''s something to talk about, it''s all right. "


    "My first game back from injury is the night after tomorrow, Los Angeles Memorial Stadium. Can you come?" Ford''s tone is very looking forward to.


    Chen Yu is the only one who recognizes him, and the only one who is willing to give him opportunities and hope.


    So he hopes Chen can come to the stadium to see his first performance on the court after his return.


    "What time?"


    "Eight p.m."


    "Can you help me prepare more tickets?"


    "Of course, how many do you need?"


    "Maybe seven."


    "No problem."


    "That''s it. And I''m really running at night."


    "I understand. I understand. Goodbye."


    You know what a fart, Chen Yu called and scolded, but the phone rang again.


    "I run at night Asshole, I''m not sleeping with a woman. "


    "Chen, where are you now? When we arrived at Ted pymton''s house, we found that there were signs of fighting in his house, but no one was there. "

 Chapter 153

    "I''m after the old witch and Ted pymton. They''re running into the mountains."


    "Where are you? Let''s help you. "


    "You can''t catch up when you come, so don''t make trouble." Chen said.


    "Chen, we found some corpses in the old witch''s house. They were killed in one or two days, and all of them were residents of the town. She may have collected enough souls to sacrifice."


    Chen Yu was a little surprised. He didn''t expect that the old witch and Ted pymton, who had been very careful before, killed several people in succession in these two days, and changed their way of doing things, which was a complete killing.


    But in this way, he could not let them go.


    The devil knows what they call the devil for.


    Weng Rui gegwu was an old witch, and he had already made himself whole.


    Ted pymton was a human demon hybrid, but the demon''s blood was already diluted.


    There must be nothing good about the two together.


    Finally, Chen Yu chased Weng Rui gegwu and Ted pymton.


    But now they have reached the pit where the hell gate is, and both sides are facing each other on both sides of the pit.


    "Weng Rui, what are you doing here? We are three souls short. " Ted pymton is in worse shape than wendry gogwood.


    Angelic crystals do more damage to him than onry gogwan, who just activated the demon''s blood.


    It causes him to turn into a devil for a short time, but he is only a low-level devil, and even his changes are only physical.


    He has no subordinate and no ability of his own, so he can''t resist the damage caused by the angel crystal.


    Although Weng Rui gegwu seems to have lost one of her hands and feet, most of her injuries are physical ones.


    Chen Yu and Sienna thought that making the Angel Crystal into a bullet and penetrating it into her body could do harm to Wenrui gegwu.


    But this is not the case. The soul of wendry gegwu has not been hurt too much.


    "Jie Jie In these two days, I kill two people who don''t like it. " Weng Rui gegwu gave a hoarse laugh.


    Chen Yu was very uncomfortable to hear her voice.


    Ted pymton looked at Chen Yu and said, "well Kill him again, and the sacrificial ceremony will be finished. "


    Weng Rui gegwu looked at Chen Yu and said, "he''s in a lot of trouble now, but comparatively speaking, it''s easier for you."


    "Wait What are you going to do? " Ted pymton was stunned.


    He realized what wendry gogwood was going to do.


    Weng Rui. Gegwu is an old witch with a changed state of mind. Ted pymton knows exactly how insidious Weng Rui. Gegwu is.


    He brought himself here not to save himself, not to share the results with himself.


    But I intend to regard myself as the last victim of sacrifice!


    "You know what I''m going to do." Weng Rui gegwu grinned. She took out two bottles and smashed them on the edge of the pit wall.


    Two sacrificial souls escaped from the bottle and just wanted to leave, but the pit seemed to have a suction force, pulling the two souls down.


    "Help me Help me... "


    The two souls wailed, but they could not resist the suction, and they were sucked into the pit.


    Finally disappeared in the deep darkness, the pit seems to be more profound, more dark.


    The vines around the pit began to climb at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Weng Rui gegwu looked at Chen Yu and said, "why don''t you stop me? If you don''t stop me, you won''t have a chance. "


    Although Weng Rui gegwu said it was light, she didn''t dare to look down on Chen Yu at all.


    Chen Yu has weapons on her hands that can do great harm to her.


    She doesn''t understand now, what that is.


    Ted pymton was hit by such a small white crystal, and then it became what it is now.


    Chen Yu''s eyes twinkled at Weng Rui and tred pymton, and he suddenly laughed.


    "If you want to summon demons, please do as you wish."


    On the contrary, Chen''s words alerted Weng Rui gegwu. She did not believe that Chen would let her complete the sacrificial ceremony so easily.


    He must have wanted to attack himself in his own ritual, if so.


    Once the ceremony starts, you will not be able to fight back in a short time, and then it will be the most dangerous.


    So if we don''t get rid of Chen Yu, Weng Rui gegwu doesn''t have the courage to start the ceremony.


    Wendry gergwood looked at thered pymton on the ground, and then lost a purple potion in front of thered: "thered, drink this.""What is this? Do you think I''ll listen to you again? " Ted pymton looked at wendry gogwood resentfully.


    "This will allow you to recover." Said wendry gegwu.


    "Do you think I will believe you?"


    "This blood potion is made from the blood of living people. It can not only cure you, but also increase your strength in a short time."


    Chen Yu''s brow is twisted, blood potion!


    Of course, he is not unfamiliar with blood potions, because blood donation potions are also recorded in demon medical books.


    However, Chen remembers that there are many ingredients in the blood potion that need materials from hell.


    And it''s a potion that can greatly improve the devil''s blood. Even Chen Yu can''t collect all the materials.


    Weng Rui. Greg Wu even summoned a devil to take great pains, she can get materials in hell?


    Or it''s just the same name, not the same function.


    Or the blood potion made by Weng Rui gegwu has found some substitutes in the world.


    As for the efficacy, she is the only one who knows.


    However, I don''t think it''s very kind to see her.


    "Now, tred, we only have a chance to kill him together." "As long as you kill him, you don''t have to make a sacrifice, and our plan can be successfully completed, but if you can''t kill him, let alone our plan is blocked, you can''t even return to normal life," said ongrui gegwu


    Ted pymton''s eyes flickered. He finally grabbed the blood potion, crushed the bottle, and the purple liquid flowed into his mouth.


    Soon Ted pymton felt that there was a force in his body that was being released.


    "Whoo Hoo... " The burned skin began to heal, but Ted pymton didn''t feel relaxed. Instead, he felt even worse.


    "Why do I feel the blood donation medicine you gave me..."


    "This blood potion can improve your strength for a short time, but it also has a little side effect."


    "What side effects?"


    "From then on, you will become bloodthirsty, like a vampire."


    "You''re kidding me!" Ted pymton looked at wendry gegwu with a ferocious face.


    "It''s not good for you and me to fight inside now. It''s only cheaper for this Asian. Hold him for ten minutes. It''s only ten minutes."

 Chapter 154

    Ted pymton''s breathing became heavy, and though there was resentment in his eyes, he remained sane.


    Then turned to look at Chen Yu, is also full of resentment: "it''s all you, it''s all because of you, I fell here!"


    "Mr. pymton, you''ve thrown the pot too far."


    "It''s clearly your own fault. How can you blame me?"


    "If you don''t get in my way, things won''t turn out like this. You''ve ruined everything for me! You must die. "


    "It''s too much to shout, fight and kill. We are all civilized people. Can''t we sit down and have a good chat?"


    "Ted, what else are you talking to him about? Kill him! Come on, it''s early morning. " Weng Rui gegwu urged impatiently.


    Ted pymton, who was desperately hungry for blood, rubbed his teeth and creaked.


    Chen Yu retreated two steps. As Ted pymton is now, he can''t really fight.


    Although Chen Yu''s physical quality is far superior to that of ordinary people, it is impossible to compete with monsters.


    To compete with monsters, only monsters Monsters from hell.


    In Chen''s hand, he added a devil magic weapon: "bloody hunter, come out to me."


    A cloud of red smoke gushed out of the demonic artifact, and Ted pymton was still afraid of Chen Yu.


    Seeing this scene, I dare not rush forward, take a small step back and watch Chen Yu warily.


    But not long ago, a tall figure began to appear in the red smoke.


    Blood Hunter summoned successfully!


    "Half breed." The moment the bloody hunter saw Ted pymton, he showed disdain.


    However, when he turned to look at Chen Yu, he immediately lowered his posture: "Dear living ones, I''m glad to serve you again."


    "What devil? You Have you summoned the devil? " Thered pymton himself also had demon blood. Of course, he felt the pure demon blood on the bloody hunter.


    The bloody Hunter stood up straight. He was taller than red pymton. He had manes all over his body. His head was a bull''s head.


    Weng Rui gegwu is also shocked. Can this man summon demons in front of him?


    And so easy to summon a pure demon?


    How is this possible?


    How could he have done such a thing?


    He and Ted pymton have worked hard, but they haven''t been completely successful until now.


    But this Asian, incredibly so easy to summon a devil.


    What''s going on?


    "Are they your enemies, sir?" The bloody Hunter licked his tongue, his mouth slightly opened, showing a pair of canine teeth.


    "Yes, they want to kill me. I''m afraid."


    "Do you mind if I kill them?"


    "Please."


    The bloodthirsty hunter is very happy to be summoned to the world by Chen Yu, so Chen Yu will certainly not be stingy.


    "Miscellaneous. Seed, come here, let you know what is the real devil."


    In fact, the bloody Hunter himself is a low-level devil, also a mixed race.


    However, the Blood Hunter is a hybrid descendant of devil and devil, which is different from the hybrid of human and devil.


    Ted pymton was furious, and it was not the first time the Bloodhound had called him a bastard.


    With a roar, he rushed to the bloody hunter.


    The bloodhounds also roared and scuffled with Ted pymton.


    Both sides of the attack are very primitive claws and teeth bite each other, a time is hard to win.


    Seeing that the Blood Hunter has no absolute advantage, Chen asked, "Hey, the Blood Hunter, can you decide him? Do you want me to call two more helpers? "


    However, the bloody hunter has no time to answer Chen''s questions at the moment, and he is not willing to call for support because of his pride.


    If he can''t even beat a half blood bastard with a thin blood, he will have no face to go back to hell.


    Besides, Ted pymton is weaker than him. He can feel it.


    It seems that the two of them are close to each other. In fact, the bloody hunter is the winner.


    Because his teeth and claws are more stable, sharper, stronger and faster.


    Wendry gegwu finally completed the final stage of the sacrifice ceremony. She called to Ted pymton: "Ted, jump into the hell for me! Hurry up! "


    All of a sudden, Ted pymton pushed the bloody Hunter away, then his eyes were red and his mouth was roaring. He seemed to be fighting against the order of ongri gegwu.


    But his body is out of control, is involuntarily toward the pit.


    At last, his will collapsed, and the power of wendry gegwu defeated his will.Ted pymton jumped into hell.


    In a flash, a black light rushed out of the gate of hell, forming a circle of dark clouds in the mid air.


    Next came a huge line of tentacles stretching down from the clouds, and Weng Rui Gewu was full of excitement.


    "It''s done, I''ve done it, great sleeper, you''ve finally come to earth." Weng Rui gegwu opened his arms and was full of joy: "you are going to die, Asian, do you think calling out a low-level devil can turn the situation around? Your beast can''t be compared with the great sleeper, master Bertha. "


    It has to be said that the scene is really amazing, even a few miles away.


    David and Sienna, who are in the wild at the moment, also saw this scene.


    "Sienna, look What is that? "


    "The old witch succeeded She summons the devil! She really summoned the devil. " Sienna''s face changed.


    "Then Then Chen is not very dangerous? " David is in a hurry.


    "Maybe Maybe he has a way. " Sienna''s face was very grave.


    However, her tone is also full of uncertainty.


    Even at such a distance, she could clearly feel the evil breath from there.


    "Are you sure?"


    "Nonsense, how can I be sure? I haven''t seen that kind of thing at all." Sienna said fretfully.


    "Then what shall we do?"


    "What else can we do? Help Chen in the past. Maybe we can defeat that devil together." Sienna was determined to go in that direction.


    She still has hope in her heart. After all, Chen Yu''s strength is unfathomable.


    And she also has a big killer in her hand. If they cooperate, they may win.


    "Check how many bullets you have there."


    "Ten."


    "Take these two bottles of mixed holy water, and smash the devil when necessary."

 Chapter 155

    Bertha, the sleeper, finally revealed his true body from the ring cloud. It was an octopus with a lower body and a human body above it.


    Unfortunately, Chen Yu happened to know the octopus.


    Of course, it''s said that I''ve known him a little. Chen Yu once met him.


    Bertha''s tentacles are just above the gate of hell. The two tentacles are like hands, holding them on his chest and looking down at the people.


    Weng Rui gegwu should kneel on the ground like a humble servant.


    "The great sleeper, his Excellency Bertha, and your servant, Weng Rui gegwu, give you the best regards."


    "The world, I actually came to the world..."


    "Hello, octopus. We meet again." Chen Yu said hello.


    Costa lowered his head and looked at Chen carefully.


    To be honest, human faces are hard to remember for demons.


    Just as it''s hard for humans to recognize the faces of animals, so it is for Besta.


    However, with the smell, he vaguely noticed that the smell on Chen Yu was familiar.


    Weng Rui gegwu''s face is full of doubts. How did this Asian know Besta again?


    Don''t the sleeping Bertha''s face disappear with it. He will appear in front of the octopus at the next moment, wandering around the octopus.


    "Subordinate of AK beista, do you know who I am?"


    Bertha looked at the face in the fog, his face suddenly changed, and cried out in horror, "Jessica? Are you Lord Jessica? "


    Ah --


    Jessica in the fog suddenly howled.


    Whether it''s Chen Yu or Weng Rui gegwu or the bloody hunter, they all cover their ears in pain.


    And bear the brunt of the beista, but also the whole body skin is torn by the blade as blood.


    "You know it''s me, and you dare to face me like this?"


    The fog began to gather around Jessica.


    Weng Rui gegwu blew up. She didn''t know what Jessica was, but it seemed that Bertha was very afraid of Jessica.


    But isn''t Bertha the king of sleep?


    Is he the most powerful being in hell?


    Why He looks so fragile, so humble?


    Does it mean that this seemingly ordinary woman is also a demon king?


    And more powerful than Costa?


    Bestar was seriously injured by Jessica''s scream and was about to enter the gates of hell.


    "Now that it''s here, stay."


    Jessica''s body unfolds, changing countless parts and drifting into the gates of hell.


    Deep in the pit, there was a constant howling.


    The hands and feet of Weng Rui gegwu were cold. There was not only Jessica''s shrieking in the pit, but also the wailing of beista.


    Jessica''s body bowed to Chen Yu and saluted: "since I come to the world, sir, I will complete the task that Lord besib has given me."


    "I see." The reason why Chen has not called Jessica is that he is not willing to accept obitos.


    Obitos is really a big trouble, but since Jessica is summoned, there is no choice but to accept the task of training obitos instead.


    Jessica takes out a bottle full of soul and smashes it into the deep of the hell gate.


    There is an obscure mantra in his mouth. With the response of the mantra, something in the pit seems to gush out.


    Finally, the pillar of fire broke out from below to the sky, forming a red cloud of fire.


    this scene is as like as two peas before Besta was summoned, but the black cloud was replaced by a cloud of fire.


    At the next moment, a huge beast rushed out of the fire cloud, which was much bigger than Costa. It was obitos who came to the world, and he still had Costa in his mouth.


    Poor Bertha has just come to the world. He was tortured and destroyed by Jessica for half of his life. Then a more fierce one came and swallowed him as a ration.


    Obitos''s huge body fell to the ground, and wendry gegwu was already scared.


    Fire dragon! The legendary fire dragon!


    The nearly perfect body, full of powerful wings and surging elements of fire, all proclaim the identity of those who come.


    A king of fire from hell!


    Obitos looked down at wendry gegwu, opened his mouth, and swallowed her again.


    But before he could swallow Wenrui gegwu, he vomited again.


    "It''s delicious."


    "Your honor the living, please complete the contract with master obitos." Said Jessica.


    "What should I do?"


    "You don''t have to do anything. I''ll help you." Jessica drifted to Chen, cut a blood mark on his palm, and then lifted it up: "master obitos, please bow your head."Obitos looked down at Chen Yu and then lowered his head.


    Jessica holds Chen''s palm and presses it on obitos''s forehead.


    Obitos has an obscure magical pattern on his forehead, and his body is getting smaller.


    Soon, it became the size of a giant lizard.


    It looks like a lizard with wings, dark red skin.


    Chen Yu looks at obitos, but he is still a little disappointed.


    The Dragon Knight''s dream can never be fulfilled


    But the world can not tolerate the next terrible fire dragon.


    "Sir, what else can I do for you?"


    "Take her with you." Chen Zhu points to Weng Rui gegwu.


    At the moment, Weng Rui Gewu is still lying on the ground, and he is bitten by a fire dragon. It''s a bit unpleasant.


    From the body to the soul, after being burned by the hot fire, she has basically lost her fighting power.


    Of course, even if there is combat power, it is impossible to defeat Jessica.


    Jessica is not a low-level devil. She is a high-level devil, but a real high-level Banshee.

 Chapter 156

    Jessica throws the entreaty wendry gegwu into the gate of hell, and the Blood Hunter returns to hell after receiving the reward.


    All this has finally subsided.


    Although Chen Yu failed to stop the killing of wendry gegwu and Ted pymton, at least it was over.


    At least, no one else will do that stupid act, in order to summon the devil to kill in the small town.


    All of a sudden, obitos became irritable and looked into the darkness in the distance as if something was approaching.


    "Ah Chen. "


    David and Sienna arrived. They were both about to get tired.


    "Where are Chen, the old witch, and Ted pymton? Where have they been? "


    "Well It''s over. It''s all settled How do you know I''m here? "


    "There was so much movement just now. Did the old witch finish the sacrifice? Summoned the devil? "


    "Well, what is this?" David approached obitos.


    But obitos shot a fire in David''s face. Fortunately, obitos''s strength was greatly weakened at the moment, which made his dragon breath almost harmless.


    Otherwise, David would be a coke now.


    "Wow This lizard can shoot fire. "


    "This is..." Sienna''s face is full of wonder. It''s obviously not an ordinary lizard. It can spray fire and has wings: "fire dragon?"


    "Young fire dragon." Chen Yu replied casually, "his name is obitos, obitos, she is Sienna, he is David, all my friends. You are not allowed to hurt others in the future. Do you hear me?"


    Obitos opened his wings and circled over Chen''s head, landing on Chen''s shoulder.


    But when he landed, Chen almost collapsed.


    Even though obitos has shrunk thousands of times, he is still a lizard, at least weighing more than 100 kilograms.


    "Put your wings away, I know you can do it." Chen said.


    Whoops -


    sure enough, only Chen Yu can understand what obitos is saying, just like Beelzebub and them.


    Obitos shook his back, and finally his wings closed.


    "Chen, have you solved the devil alone?"


    "Is it all over?"


    "Is this really a fire dragon?"


    "I''m tired. I''m going to have a rest." Chen Yu is very tired.


    After a night''s tossing, I can finally have a little rest.


    Chen''s feet were soft and he sat on the ground, unable to move.


    Ming Ming didn''t fight much except running, but Chen Yu felt tired from body to spirit.


    "How are you, Chen?" David and Sienna quickly help Chen.


    "Nothing Just tired. "


    David and Sienna have automatic brain replacement. Chen Yu is going through an earth shaking battle tonight.


    When David came back home, carrying Chen Yu on his back, he went down the mountain.


    When farry and Chrissy saw Chen Yu coming back with his back, they thought something was wrong and immediately came to dispel the cold and warmth.


    "Chen is OK. He is just too tired. You don''t know how terrible the battle is today. Chen is facing a real devil. Do you know what the devil is like..."


    David vividly described the battle as if he had seen it with his own eyes.


    "Chen, how do you feel now?" Sienna fed Chen Zhu a magic potion of unknown composition.


    "Much better." Chen Xun moved his arms.


    Sienna''s magic potion effect is there, but it''s not obvious.


    Can recover certain physical strength, but Chen Yu''s mental condition is still very poor.


    "I''ll go to sleep." Chen Yu did not stand up and fell back on the sofa.


    "I''ll help you back to your room."


    "By the way, this recording pen, David, listen to the contents, delete the unnecessary contents, and give them to banter."


    "Good."


    ¡­¡­


    Chen Yu has not slept so comfortably for a long time. He has been sleeping for more than ten hours from early morning to the next afternoon.


    Fali and others also know that Chen Yu is very tired, so it''s hard not to disturb him.


    Chen Yu stretched out and got up to wash.


    At this time, there was a knock outside the door. Chen Yu opened the door with his toothbrush in his mouth. Outside


    , Bennett and Ken, Chen pointed to his mouth and ran into the bathroom and washed away the foam in his mouth.


    Back to the door, first and Ken hugged: "Ken, congratulations on coming out."


    "Chen, thank you. You saved Ken twice." Banter looked at Chen Yu gratefully.


    Ken''s expression is the same. Without Chen Yu, he doesn''t know what kind of situation he will face.


    The first time, needless to say, it was the grace of saving lives, and the second time, it was to help him clean up his grievances."Who let us be friends, and this time it''s not just my own credit. In fact, David found out that it had something to do with Ted pymton, and then I took the opportunity to tell him the truth."


    "I understand, but I didn''t see David. Please help me convey my thanks to David."


    "Let Mary send us a large pizza later, that''s the best thanks for us."


    ¡­¡­


    "ADA, look what I got."


    Chen Yu was about to eat the breakfast left by fari when obitos came in with a dead Teddy.


    "Mom egg Has the dog offended you? " Chen Zhao quickly takes this teddy and checks if there is any help.


    Unfortunately, this Teddy is dead. Chen Yu covers his head. He sees three bastards, besieged, Raymond and Carrie, peeping at the foot of the sofa.


    It''s not to be guessed that these three mixed up to encourage the young and ignorant obitos to do so.


    "You don''t need to hurt any pets in the future. What would you like to eat..."


    Ding Dong -


    at this time, the doorbell rings and a girl''s voice comes at the same time.


    "Excuse me, is anyone there?"


    Chen Chu went to the door and saw a short girl.


    At the age of 14 or 15, it''s very well developed.


    "Who are you looking for, please?"


    "Ah That''s my lily. " The girl has screamed.


    Chen took a puff on his cheek and looked at Teddy''s body in front of obitos.


    It''s fun


    "You murderer, you killed Lily!"


    "Well, miss, I''m sorry for what happened to your pet. My pet sneaked out while I was sleeping. How much do you want? I''ll compensate you."


    "I don''t want money, you murderer. I want to call the police. I want you to pay for your actions." Cried the girl madly.


    "Miss, what can I do for you?"


    At this time, Merson and Leonardo came over. When the girl saw Leonardo''s uniform, she immediately went up to take Leonardo: "Mr. police, this guy killed my pet. He was a murderer."


    Leonardo and Merson are puzzled. They both know that Chen likes small animals very much. How can they kill other people''s pets?

 Chapter 157

    "Obitos, come out and apologize."


    Everyone saw a fire coming out of the room.


    The crowd was so frightened that they hurriedly backed away. Obitos opened his mouth wide, which was really frightening.


    It''s more than one hundred jin. It''s two meters long. It''s not something that ordinary people dare to keep at home.


    Not to mention close contact with this kind of lizard. Of course, in American families, most of the lizards are kept by people.


    "What kind of lizard is it? How is the skin red? " Asked Leonardo curiously.


    "His name is obitos. He just came to my house. I didn''t have time to discipline him, so he ran out to hunt himself and killed the young lady''s pet dog. I''m very sorry, young lady. If you need compensation, we can negotiate to solve this problem."


    Merson and Leonardo finally understood what was going on, but the girl still couldn''t help it.


    "Since you have such a dangerous pet, you should take good care of it. What if it was biting people? Or a child? "


    "Yes, I will. I promise I won''t have another one."


    If you do something wrong, you must bow your head and admit it.


    "Obitos, apologize."


    Obitos looked up, first at Chen Yu, then at the girl with his tail, and nodded his head.


    The girl looked at obitos with a trace of envy on her face.


    "Then you will compensate me for this lizard."


    Chen Yu rolled his eyes. The girl dared to speak.


    "I''m afraid I can''t. I can pay for it. I won''t transfer my pet to others."


    This kind of civil dispute can not constitute a criminal case, so the police generally do not intervene.


    Of course, if one of the parties has to appeal to the court, it is not impossible.


    Even in the courts, however, judges can only award some monetary compensation at best.


    As the fault party, Chen Yu will also be sentenced to some lighter punishment, such as dozens of hours of community service, for failing to take good care of his pet.


    "Then lend it to me for a month."


    Chen Yu still shook his head: "no way."


    "Then can I come and play with it?"


    "Er..."


    "Chen, I''m sentencing you now. In the next month, this beautiful lady must have an hour to play with your pet. Of course, it''s in your situation." Said Melson seriously.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Thank you, Mr. police." The girl hugged Merson''s waist warmly. Merson was very big, so she could only hug him to his waist: "so can I play with him now?"


    "Well, obitos, you must now be held responsible for your own fault, and all three of you will come out to me."


    Besieged, Carrie and Raymond ran out, all of them doing wrong, standing in front of Chen Yu side by side.


    "Wow, you have so many pets? It''s stingy. You can''t give me one. "


    Chen Yu smiled bitterly and looked at Merson and Leonardo: "what''s the matter with you?"


    "Chen, that recording is a conversation between you and Ted pymton. Now we want to know where it is."


    "I don''t know."


    "Didn''t you catch him on the spot?"


    "Please, he has a gun in his hand. I dare not chase him." Chen Chu has long thought out an excuse.


    "I hope he''s still alive."


    Obviously, Merson wondered if Chen Yu had secretly killed Ted pymton.


    "Isn''t it better to die?" Chen Yu said disapprovingly.


    "He''s hiding his property now, but all the families of the victims in the fire have not been compensated. Do you think it''s a good thing?"


    Chen Yu was stunned for a moment, but he didn''t think of this joint.


    It''s just that things can''t be saved.


    Ted pymton is dead. He must be in hell.


    But who is in charge of his soul now, or whether it is still intact, Chen Yu does not know.


    "I hope you can catch him as soon as possible."


    "Chen, can you guarantee that he is still alive?"


    "You suspect I killed him? Or suspected that I had stolen his property? "


    "I didn''t mean that."


    "I can assure you that I didn''t kill him or detain him or force him to find out the whereabouts of his property. I''m not involved in this matter for his money at all. If it''s for his money, I won''t give the recording pen to your police. I just want to help my friend get rid of the crime."


    "Well, Chen, I apologize to you. I''m sorry. I didn''t mean that." Said Melson, apologetically.


    "I accept your apology.""If you have any clues, can you tell us the police?"


    "Yes, I''ll let you know if there''s a clue."


    "Then I won''t disturb you. Goodbye."


    Melson turned and left. Leonardo hugged Chen. "Chen, you are too much. You don''t call me for your actions. Do you not treat me as a friend?"


    Leonardo learned that Chen Yu, David and Siena were all involved.


    But he was pushed out, he felt very uncomfortable.


    He felt that since David was a policeman, he was willing to cooperate with Chen Yu and finally find out the real murderer.


    Then he can, let alone participate in the case. If Chen Yu finds him, maybe he can provide more clues.


    "Leonardo, in fact, I didn''t miss you, but I don''t know your position. I''m sorry for my doubts about you. I''m sorry."


    "Well, I forgive you, but I hope you can think of me the first time if there is the same thing next time."


    "Of course."


    "Don''t forget, my party tomorrow."


    "Never forget."


    Just then, a man came in and saw several people in the yard. Finally, his eyes fell on Chen Yu.


    "Excuse me, are you Chen?"


    "Who are you, please?"


    "Don''t you know me? I''m the mayor of Dashan town. You can call me Dean."


    Dean Slote was a big bald man in his early fifties. He looked more like a thug than a mayor.


    Dean Slote''s reputation in the town is very poor, which can be said to be the worst.


    There are several rumours that he took bribes and sold the town''s common property to some enterprises, such as chemical plants, for his personal benefit.


    "What can I do for Mr. Dean, please?"


    "I heard that you want to buy the land of Mirror Lake and the surrounding five hectares. Is that the case?"


    "I have this plan, but recently there has been a problem with my capital turnover and I have given up the idea."


    "I can sell it to you cheaply." Said Dean Slote.


    "Cheap? How much cheaper? " Chen Yu is interested again.


    "Chen, you should understand that something happened in the town recently, and several families got into trouble because of it. This may be what I can do for them in this position at last, so I can''t hold down too much, 400 thousand dollars. This is my bottom line."


    Chen Yu doesn''t know whether Dean Slote is making a show or is sincere, but he has this idea, at least for the families of the victims, it should be a good thing.


    However, Chen Yu really can''t get the money now.


    "Can you give me a few days to think about it?"

 Chapter 158

    After coming to the United States, Chen Yu was worried about money only at the beginning.


    At that time, Chen Yu had no income. With $10000 in his arms, he could not feel safe at all.


    However, when Chen Yu became an illegal doctor, he did not worry about money any more. He only worried about not making enough money.


    Now, Chen Yu is worried about money again.


    On the one hand, he really wants to buy the land, and he can do something good to make the best of both worlds.


    But Chen Yu really can''t afford so much money now.


    The house we live in now, after all, is rented.


    And as a Chinese, there are also Chinese people''s nostalgia for land.


    Chen Yu always felt that having a house of his own could make people feel at ease.


    Even if anything happens in the future, as long as the family is at home and the people are there, then everything can still be there.


    Or take a bunch of demons and do a lot of big things?


    Well, this kind of unrealistic idea can only be brewed in the brain.


    Chen Yu sits on the swing in the yard, which is made by farry.


    Looking at the girl still playing with obitos and Beelzebub, she said, "Hello, we know each other. I don''t know your name yet."


    "Azna Lincoln."


    "And your parents?"


    "What are you asking for?" Azna Lincoln was suddenly alert.


    Chen Yu thought to himself, did he ask anything he shouldn''t?


    "Well, if you don''t want to say it."


    "When will I not say it?"


    "Then say it."


    "Why should I tell you?" "Of course," said azna Lincoln.


    "Well, when I don''t ask anything, it''s dark. It''s time for you to go home."


    "It''s dark. There''s no one at home."


    Left behind children? No, according to American law, minors are not allowed to live alone.


    "My father is busy with his work every day, and I have two words with him this month."


    "Which two words?"


    "Good morning, good night."


    "And your mother?"


    "Divorced from dad, she comes to see me once a month, but she already has her own family."


    Azna Lincoln is a very precocious girl. Chen can''t hear naive words from her.


    "Is that your girlfriend?" Azna Lincoln suddenly points to Fanny, who is coming back from the yard.


    "No, we''re just sharing."


    "You don''t like her? Or does she dislike you? "


    "It has nothing to do with likes or dislikes."


    "The fact that a woman is able to live under the same roof as a man who is not related by blood shows that she does not have no feelings for him."


    Chen Chao rolled his eyes. "Who taught you all this?"


    "That''s what the book says."


    Chen Yu didn''t think that it was because she had feelings for herself that she shared the rent with herself.


    She is more about getting along with Wanda than herself.


    "Hi, beauty." Fari went into the yard. "Can you tell me your name?"


    "Azna Lincoln, my house is at the end of the road." Azna Lincoln looked back at Wanda. "What a big dog. Does it bite?"


    "It''s lovely. Her name is Wanda."


    Wanda was so passionate about everyone that she started licking azna Lincoln''s face.


    "Chen, how do your pets train? Why are they so smart? I feel like they can understand what I''m saying. " Azna Lincoln asked curiously, rubbing Wanda''s neck.


    Farley is not surprised by this. These are not ordinary pets.


    Especially the red lizard lying on the ground. According to Sienna and David, it''s a real fire dragon.


    "You play. I''ll prepare dinner. Azna, do you want to stay for dinner?"


    "Is that ok?" Azna Lincoln is not sure to look at Chen Yu.


    "Of course, I''m honored to invite you to dinner."


    Azna Lincoln had a great time. Wanda and obitos could make her ride.


    This is a pet she used to have that she couldn''t do.


    And they were very obedient. Almost all of them were able to respond to what azna Lincoln said.


    At this time, banter and Mary came from the opposite side, holding a large pizza.


    "Azna, do you know Chen?" Mary had some accidents. Azna was here.


    "Hello, banter and Mary." Azna just said hello to them and seemed a little cold.


    Chen Yu greets them and hugs them both."Chen, I heard Ken. I don''t know how to thank you for what happened during my absence."


    Chen took the pizza: "that''s the biggest thanks to me. By the way, you know azna''s father. If it''s convenient, please tell azna''s father that she is playing here. If you want to take her back, please come to me."


    "Don''t you know who her father is?"


    "Should I know?"


    "Her father is Dean Slote."


    "What? Then shouldn''t she be Slote? "


    "Her full name is azna Lincoln Slote, and Lincoln is her mother''s surname." Said banter.


    "Is she in a bad relationship with her father?" Chen asked curiously.


    "Because of her father''s reason, in school, the children all crowd her out and don''t want to be friends with her, so she has few friends."


    Chen probably understood, because the rumors in the town affected azna.


    Because of this, azna is so lonely.


    "But it''s a good thing that she can play here. I''m afraid this child will leave a shadow because of his unhappy childhood."


    Chen Chu looks at azna. Azna is riding on Wanda in the distance, shouting excitedly, "Wanda, hurry up, catch up with obitos."


    Chen can''t do anything about it. After all, he is not a neighborhood committee. He can''t help them coordinate family conflicts or neighborhood relations.


    Although Chen Yu felt that adults'' resentment should not involve children.


    But children don''t know the truth, and the resentment between adults often affects children.


    "It''s time we went back."


    "Good bye."


    At this time, fari also called them to finish eating. Wanda took azna and rushed into the house.


    Wanda is big enough now, but it is still growing.


    Every day''s food is also very amazing. Chen Yu doesn''t know how big Wanda can grow.


    Chen thinks that Wanda will have a chance to hit the world record if it grows up like this.


    Of course, if it doesn''t grow crooked, Chen can''t accept it if it looks like a bloody hunter.

 Chapter 159

    In the middle of the meal, Dean Slote came.


    But he didn''t go in directly. Chen Yu and Dean Slote were standing outside the door talking.


    "Chen, thank you for taking care of azna for me."


    "Nothing. It''s my pet. She killed Teddy by accident."


    "Er..." Dean Slote was also stunned. "It doesn''t matter. She doesn''t grow up."


    "What?"


    "From childhood, her pet has never been more than a month. For example, her first pet, a rabbit, was crushed to death in bed. I have to prepare a pet for her almost every month, maybe half a month..."


    Sometimes, when parents can''t accompany their children, they want to have pets to replace their functions.


    "If it''s convenient, can you let her come and play at ordinary times?" Dean Slote with a hint of prayer.


    No matter how he is, no matter what he has done in the town, at least at this time he is a father.


    "Of course, azna is always welcome here."


    Chen Yu and Dean Slote have been sitting in the yard chatting until azna has finished her dinner.


    Azna is very reluctant to part with Chen Yu''s pets, so she is almost dead.


    ¡­¡­


    "Chen, is that the mayor of Dashan town?"


    "Well, have you seen him?"


    "I''ve seen him once, and I hear he has a bad reputation in a small town."


    "It has nothing to do with me. I have no interest in him anyway."


    Chen Yu shrugged his shoulders, as for whether he would affect his reputation because he was too close to Dean Slote.


    Chen Yu doesn''t care about this, he doesn''t need everyone to agree with him.


    As long as their friends identify with themselves, like banter and Mary, they will not be far away from themselves because of who they are close to.


    As for other people, how do you like to think.


    "Are you rich, Fanny?"


    "Money? How much do you want? "


    "How many do you have?"


    "Two thousand dollars." Replied Farley.


    "How many years have you worked?"


    "Three and a half years."


    "You don''t have any savings?"


    "What does a deposit do?"


    Strange thinking logic, at least to Chen Yu.


    But in Fanny''s view, Chen Yu is strange. What do you do if you have money?


    Waiting for the dollar to depreciate?


    Americans believe in spending ahead of time. It''s the stupidest thing to have money in the bank.


    Chen Yu is a typical Chinese thinking, money saving emergency.


    Besides, how much can devaluation reduce? Unless you devalue the dollar into yen.


    "Are you in a hurry to use money?"


    "I want to buy a piece of land and build a house of my own." Chen Yu said what he thought frankly.


    "What''s the difference?"


    "It used to be enough money to buy land, but now all of a sudden there is a shortage."


    "I can''t help you. These two thousand dollars and a fake Black Diamond Pendant bought from the garage market for one hundred dollars are all my money. In fact, I borrowed all these two thousand dollars from the bank."


    "Come on, I''ll find another way."


    Suddenly, a shadow fell over the two people on the sofa.


    Chen Yu and fari raised their heads at the same time. They saw a giant wolf with two heads, and looked down on them.


    "Ah..." Fanny let out a scream.


    Chen Zhuo grabbed fari and went straight ahead.


    "Human? This is the world? " Two wolves with heads looked at Chen Yu and fali, and at their surroundings.


    "Chen Where did this come from? "


    Chen Yu was also confused. At this time, Beelzebub and them all came in.


    One by one, they all showed their anger. Besib complained, "man, you have summoned another devil, and he is still such a waste devil."


    "Who are you?" Chen Yu guards fari behind him.


    The double headed wolf must have been the devil who didn''t run away, but he was the first one, not the devil servant who appeared in front of him as a small animal.


    Chen Yu is not sure whether the devil can be as obedient as Beelzebub.


    "Me? Mamen bishon, I am a subordinate of the king of greed. Human beings, why do we appear here? "


    One of the seven sins, greed.


    "Chen, I I''m afraid. " Fari held Chen''s coat tightly and hid behind him.


    "It''s OK. He won''t hurt you." Chen took a deep breath.


    Beelzebub, Ramon and Carrie were summoned when they had desires.As a subordinate of the king of greed, Mamen Bishu should be summoned by his desire for money.


    "Mamen, are you going to keep talking to me all the time? After all, I am your master. "


    "Master? How dare you call yourself my master? " Mamen was very disdainful, and his huge body pressed forward.


    The next moment, his body suddenly split into black and white wolves.


    However, the white wolf jumped forward to face Chen Yu and the black wolf, as if to stop the black wolf.


    "Bai, you want to stop me from killing this human?"


    "Hei, he is your master. If you attack him, you will be punished."


    "Master? I have no master. "


    "Feel his breath." Said the white wolf.


    The black wolf finally stops the rash move and carefully feels it.


    "Strange, why? Why do I have one more master? Why am I here? "


    "It seems that you all know your identity and situation." Chen finally breathed a sigh of relief. There was no conflict. That was the best result.


    "Chen."


    "It''s all right." Chen Yu took a picture of fali and said.


    "You called them?"


    "Well, I just summoned them by accident, and I was shocked by myself."


    "Can you tell me in advance if you call up something strange next time?"


    "I said it was careless."


    "Are you sure they won''t attack me?"


    "Go back to the house first, and I''ll make rules for them first."


    "Well, call me again."


    Fari fled back to the room and pulled Wanda in.


    Chen looked at the black and white wolves. They seemed to be one.


    "Would you like to introduce yourself?"


    "I am the white Mamen, he is my brother the black Mamen, I represent the wealth, it represents the price."


    "To be frank, I can''t understand."


    "I can give wealth, and it will pay directly."


    "Can you make money directly?"


    "No." Said Berman.


    "Then can you let me win the lottery?"


    "No."


    "Then what can you do?"


    "I can guide you to wealth, and of course, you have to pay a price."


    "What is the price?" Chen took out a demon crystal: "is this OK?"


    Baimamen immediately jumped in front of Chen Yu, and heimamen put down her pride, tongue out, and greedy all over her face.

 Chapter 160

    Sure enough, the devil crystal belongs to the hard currency in hell, which can be used for various exchanges basically.


    "Then how much can the devil''s crystal earn?" Chen is most concerned about the price comparison.


    "It''s not quantitative."


    "What is no ration?"


    "I can help you find opportunities for wealth around you. The more you pay, the more opportunities for wealth."


    "Opportunity? That is to say, not absolutely? " Chen Yu was angry directly: "after a long time, you are playing with me, aren''t you? Go back to hell. I don''t want you two. "


    "No." Baimamen immediately grabbed Chen''s clothes: "we haven''t had a success until now. We haven''t even tasted the devil crystal. Don''t drive us away."


    "What is a failure?"


    Baimamen had already shed tears. The one who cried was heartbroken.


    Herman, with his head set, lay on the ground in silence.


    "We come from a remote village. As a subordinate of King Mamen, we are determined to become the most successful devil, but our ability has little use in hell. Occasionally, one or two come to seek the wealth they need, and we have never succeeded."


    Other demons want to be the most powerful. They are both determined to be the most successful demons.


    "If that doesn''t work, you''ll have to pay?"


    "We want to take it, but in most cases, we can''t beat the devil of entrustment."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± These two poor children.


    "That is to say, as long as you have been beaten, you can pay no price?"


    It''s not a pleasant memory, obviously, that the door is silent.


    "So what is your ability? Since you are subordinate to Mamen, how can you be a little unique? "


    "I can smell the opportunity to gain wealth within a certain range, and Herman can make each other''s wealth lose."


    "That is to say, how much money can''t you give me directly?"


    "Yes, but if you have other needs, we will be happy to help you. Look at our strong body, sharp claws and teeth, we can help you tear the enemy''s throat..."


    "Are you still part-time thugs?"


    "You don''t know how bitter we are in hell..." The belmamen began to complain again.


    Chen finally understood why at the beginning of Beelzebub, he would say why he summoned such a waste demon.


    Because They are really waste!


    The reason why they are called is that they are called by noumenon.


    Although Beelzebub and Raymond belong to one of the seven sins, they are called projection, which is a small part, and they are suppressed by the laws of the world.


    But the black and white gate are summoned by the body, mainly because they are too useless and weak.


    The laws of the world have little influence on them.


    In addition to the low-level demons that Chen Yu summoned with devil magic tools, the two of them have fully demonstrated their weakness.


    At the beginning of the loss of Chen Yu, I thought they had a lot of bull force.


    All kinds of imagination, think that can not be suppressed by the laws of the world, how powerful the existence.


    As a result, there are two weak chickens


    However, just the two of them showed up in front of other people like this, which really shocked them.


    And they have their own secret skill, combination!


    Their combination skills are very impressive, not how much their strength has improved.


    In fact, when they are combined, their strength has not been improved at all, that is, 1 + 1 = 1.


    There is no other promotion but one more head and one mouth.


    Their biggest change is that they become black and white fur.


    In addition, if you eat only one portion after you fit, both of them will be satisfied.


    It can save a lot of money


    "Well, I seem to smell wealth." "All of a sudden," said Berman.


    Chen Yu is a face of life can not love, collapsed on the sofa: "don''t tell me is the money in my wallet."


    "I can''t smell the wealth of the Lord."


    "Ownerless wealth?" Chen Chu immediately came to the spirit: "can you take me?"


    "Master, you need to pay."


    "Take it." Chen Yu throws the devil crystal on his handle to baimamen.


    When the black Mamen saw that the white Mamen was holding the devil crystal, he immediately shouted, "don''t swallow it, and swallow it after you fit."


    Beelzebub and other demons are all disgusted. It''s a real country bumpkin. They haven''t eaten the devil crystal.


    After the combination, swallow the devil crystal, and the two devils are satisfied to separate."Never before."


    "I began to think it would be nice to have a master."


    "If you have a good sleep at this time..."


    Chen Chu gave hemam and baimamen one foot each: "get up for me, take my advantage, and you will sleep late?"


    "I almost forgot. I can feel that wealth is very close."


    Baimamen takes Chen Zhuo out. Fortunately, it''s night. Otherwise, seeing such a big wolf would frighten people to death.


    As soon as we turned the corner, baimamen called out, "yes."


    "Where is it?"


    "Here."


    "This one?"


    "It''s this..."


    Chen Yu bent down to pick up the coin. It''s a coin with a face value of 25 cents.


    "Are you kidding me?"


    "That''s right, that''s it."


    "You must be joking."


    "No, I''m serious."


    "You are absolutely joking." Chen Yu shook his fist.


    "Master, are you unhappy?"


    "Do you see that?" Chen Chu looks at the baimamen with a black face.


    "Is this not worth the money?"


    "I need to find a million of these to be valuable." Chen said with a black face.


    "A million?"


    "Do you know how much money I can make if I stay to make money?"


    "How much?"


    "You don''t really want to know. Let''s change the subject."


    "Master, are you angry now?"


    "No, except for a little appetite, I haven''t changed my mood at all."


    "Then what would you like to eat?"


    "Wolf meat."


    "Master, I''ll find you a million of these."


    "Well, that''s good. If you two are really expected to make a fortune, I might as well go to Africa to mine."


    "Master, I smell wealth again."


    "Forget it. It''s midnight. I''m picking up coins on the main road. I haven''t got that one yet."


    "Different taste, I feel it is full of rich flavor, which is a hundred times heavier than this taste."


    Chen Yu is really not in the mood. He is not interested in picking up a hundred dollars: "if you go to pick it up, I will not go."

 Chapter 161

    Chen Yu is preparing a night snack for demon pets, and then he plans to go to sleep.


    The tears of Herman''s mouth were full of flesh: "I have fallen in love with the world, and I will never go back to hell."


    How much did the child suffer in hell?


    "Keep some for your brother. Don''t eat it all."


    Suddenly, a black shadow came in. The white fur of baimamen was covered with stains and water.


    "Master, look, I found it. Is it valuable or not?" Baimamen opens his mouth and spits out a golden bar.


    Chen Yu''s expression solidified, gold!?


    Chen Zhu picked up the gold bar. It''s heavy. It''s real gold!


    This one should be a standard kilogram.


    "Master, there are many other things in the place I found, but I can only bring one back."


    Chen Yu kicks on the bottom of black Mamen, who looks at Chen Yu wrongly: "master, what did I do wrong?"


    "Your brother is working hard outside to help me make money. Are you just here to eat and drink for nothing? Follow me, Berman. You lead the way. "


    And belmamen and Chen Yu came to a lake, which is the lake of the land that Chen Yu wanted to buy.


    "You found it here?" Chen Yu asked in some consternation.


    "That''s right." Baimamen ran at the edge of the lake, ran under the waterfall, and then head under the waterfall.


    Not long after that, Mammon came out with another gold bar in his mouth.


    Chen Yu could not help but rush into the waterfall.


    He saw two boxes of gold bars scattered in the cave under the waterfall.


    Chen Chu sat on the ground and counted out four hundred gold bars.


    Looking at the craft of these gold bars, it is obvious that they are not treasures of decades ago.


    Judging from the metal rust on this box, the time of hiding these gold bars here should not exceed one month.


    "You''re sure that''s ownerless, Mammon?"


    "Master, I can only smell the smell of ownerless wealth. If there is a master, I can''t smell it."


    Chen Yu turned over again and found a lot of passports.


    But they are all the same person''s head portraits, but the identity and name are different.


    Isn''t this the one that Ted pymton hid here?


    It''s true that Ted pymton hid it here.


    Do you want to take it as your own?


    This made Chen Yu tangled up. It was a huge fortune.


    However, this is also the compensation for the victims.


    Chen Yu was in pain. He was in such pain for the first time.


    A lot of money, a lot of money!


    As long as you put the money in your pocket, you won''t have to do it any time in your life. It''s enough to eat and die.


    "Mother egg, it''s better not to find it." Chen Yu''s swearing self talk.


    ¡­¡­


    Fari had not been asleep, so she listened to the sound coming in and out of the room. She did not know what it was like.


    After about two hours, there seems to be another movement.


    Farry couldn''t help but go out of the house and see Chen Yu coming back. Black and white two fools followed behind them. They also carried two big bags behind them.


    In fact, Chen Yu used to be able to use the space ring, but he was in a bad mood, so he directly let black and white be a coolie.


    "Chen, did you go out to be a thief?"


    Chen Yu threw the bag on the ground, with a crash. It was all gold.


    Fari looked silly. "Are you really going out to be a thief?"


    ¡°fu**¡­¡­ It''s hidden by Ted pymton. I found it. "


    "Then you''re rich? How can you look so ugly? "


    "Well, I''d rather not find the gold now, to pay the families of the victims of the fire for the money."


    Fari took a breath of cool air and said, "are you willing to give up? How much is it? "


    "Reluctant to..." Chen Xun has toothache: "but even if these gold is changed into money, I have no courage to spend it. What we Chinese pay attention to is that we are comfortable and uncomfortable."


    "I''m sorry for that, or you can leave a part of it. It''s a little easier."


    "Come on, these shouldn''t belong to me." Chen is still biting his teeth to make a decision.


    "How are you going to deliver them to those people?"


    "Let David check it."


    Chen Yu called David: "David, help me check the information about the victims of the fire in the distillery, and the injured people I want all the information, yes, the more detailed the better. "


    David inquired directly in the police system and easily found out the relevant information.


    Although not under David''s jurisdiction, this information is shared by the national police, and can be found by any police.


    "Chen, I send all the messages to your mobile phone, and you receive them yourself."Chen Yu and fari sorted out the data together. There were eight victims, four seriously injured and five slightly injured.


    Four hundred gold bars, one kilogram for each bar, each one worth about $360500, with a total price of about $14.6 million.


    As a result, the families of the victims were divided into 35 gold bars.


    There are 120 gold bars left. Everyone who is seriously injured is divided into 20 gold bars, and eight gold bars are slightly injured.


    As for the reasonable and unreasonable distribution, Chen could not guarantee it.


    Chen can only guarantee as much as he can.


    ¡­¡­


    In the quiet night, a 14-5-year-old girl sat by the window and looked at the stars.


    Suddenly, the girl saw two huge figures jump into the yard.


    The girl can see clearly. It''s a wolf!


    The girl cried out in fright, "Mom, there are wolves, there are wolves..."


    The girl''s mother rushed into her daughter''s room: "Abba, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Mom, I saw wolves. Two wolves broke into our yard."


    "Really?" My mother suspected that although there were traces of wolves in the mountains around Dashan Town, I never heard that wolves would enter the town.


    "It''s true. I really saw two big wolves, one black and one white."


    Mother carefully opened the curtains. There was nothing outside.


    But mother saw two bags of scattered things on the ground, which looked like strips of metal.


    Mother came out of the house and looked carefully. She almost had a heart attack.


    That''s two bags of scattered gold! It''s really gold!


    "Mom, here''s a note."


    Mother picked up the note and immediately covered her mouth. She couldn''t believe it.


    This is the compensation for your husband''s death. Please accept it safely - it''s written on the note.


    "Abela, have you seen anyone?"


    "No, I really saw two wolves, big ones, but they disappeared in a flash."


    Mother can''t help wondering if it''s a wolf disguised as a man?


    Or did her daughter really see the wolf?


    Or is the Almighty God coming to light?


    Just then, her mother''s phone rang. She picked up the phone and saw that it was her neighbor, Anne, who also lost her husband in the fire.


    "Wendy, are you asleep?" Asked Anne.


    "No, Anne, what can I do for you?"


    "Have you heard anything in the yard?" Asked Anne tentatively.


    "Do you also find something in the yard?" Wendy asked.


    "You found gold, too?"


    "You too?"


    "Yes, I thought there was a gangster at home, and then I saw the shadow like a wild animal. When I took the gun out, I found 40 more gold on the ground."

 Chapter 162

    Overnight, the whole town was boiling.


    Almost everyone knew about it. The families of the victims and the injured received huge amounts of gold at night.


    But no one is clear about who is sending them the gold.


    Three families said firmly that it was the gold that wolf God sent them.


    In addition, they vowed that there has been a legend about wolf God in their town since ancient times.


    ¡­¡­


    Early in the morning, Chen Yu got up. Last night was really a very busy night.


    This morning, however, the town is bustling.


    Even TV stations have come to interview, many people have come up with gold as proof.


    Of course, none of this has anything to do with Chen Yu.


    Knock -


    Chen Chu opens the door and banter holds a freshly baked pizza.


    "Chen, I knew you''d get up at this time."


    "Thank you. I''m hungry."


    "Is there a new member of your family?" Banter looked into the room and saw the black and white dimple in the corridor.


    "Well, picked it up on the side of the road."


    "Chen, thank you."


    "You said it yesterday. I don''t want you to say it to me every day."


    "No, yesterday was yesterday, today is today, two things."


    "I don''t understand."


    "Well, I''m going out. Goodbye." Banter took Chen in his arms and turned away.


    Ken was also injured in the fire, so Chen included them.


    It has to be said that the eight gold bars really solved their family''s urgent need.


    Even though banter has seen through, Chen Yu intends to pretend to be confused.


    There are some things you can know without saying too clearly.


    However, Chen''s angina has not been relieved yet.


    More than 10 million dollars of gold was sent out. Chen felt that what he did was the stupidest thing in his life.


    At this time, azna came again. She saw the black and white fool in the room, and immediately cried out.


    "My God, do you have a new pet? Are they wolves? "


    "No, they''re Alaska. They''re bigger." Chen poured a glass of milk: "have you had breakfast? Would you like to try Mary''s craft? "


    "Yes, what are their names?"


    "HEMA, Baima." Chen said casually.


    Black and white is really big, Wanda''s are smaller than them.


    Azna was even smaller in front of them.


    But girls generally like this kind of furry animals, black and white two silly fur is very beautiful.


    "Will you go out later?"


    "I''m fine in the morning, and I''m going out in the afternoon." Chen Zhudao.


    Yesterday the day before yesterday, Chen Yu was worried and nervous about Philip Quinn.


    But when she woke up today, Chen found that her nervousness had completely disappeared.


    I''m even looking forward to a big job this afternoon.


    This is because of the counter reaction when the tension or fear reaches the extreme.


    Anyway, Chen Yu is really a little excited now.


    Perhaps this is life and death, do not accept.


    The closer it is to noon, the more excited Chen is.


    "Chen, what are you going to do this afternoon?" Azna looked at Chen Yu suspiciously: "you''ve been fidgeting all morning. Aren''t you going out to be a thief?"


    "Don''t worry about adults. I''ll go out in the afternoon. Maybe I won''t come back in the evening. Take care of them for me."


    "Then can I take them home?"


    "Yes."


    Chen Chu nodded and thought, after all, we have finished the work in the afternoon, and we will attend Leonardo''s birthday party in the evening.


    So I don''t think there''s anyone in the house all day. It''s better to ask azna to look after these demons.


    "What do you want for lunch? I''ll do it for you? " Chen asked.


    "Barbecue."


    "It doesn''t show my cooking at all."


    "And what are you good at?"


    "Fried rice with eggs."


    ¡­¡­


    This may be the first time Chen has gone out without a toolbox since he became an illegal doctor.


    To tell you the truth, Chen is a bit uncomfortable going out empty handed without a toolbox.


    When I heard about Philip Quinn''s disgusting history, especially when I heard that Ethan and Capris had a daughter who had suffered inhuman torture.


    Chen Yu thought about beating the old man''s head directly.


    But at the thought of the consequences of doing so is too serious, so Chen Yu still intends to let himself in a relatively safe position before starting.


    At least it should be the way that others can''t grasp the handle.Fickley Street -


    a car accident caused the whole street to be blocked. When Chen Yu got to fickley street, he couldn''t move forward any more, so he had to get off and walk.


    At this time, Chen''s phone rang. It was captain rod Wilder''s: "Mr. Chen, where are you now?"


    "I''m at the entrance of fickley street. There seems to be a car accident in front of me. I''m going in now."


    "Don''t come in. We made the traffic jam here." Said rod Wilder.


    "Now turn right and go 300 meters, turn to the direction of the tasta building and go 200 meters. Then sit in the open-air cafe there and wait for my news."


    Chen Yu came to the designated place, ordered a cup of coffee and sat down.


    As soon as Chen was seated, he saw a quarrel between a couple.


    One of the women cry with the rain, directly rushed to the road, a car heavily hit the woman.


    Chen Yu was stunned for a moment, and was about to get up to check. At this time, the man sitting at the same table of Chen Yu suddenly pressed Chen Yu''s arm: "Mr. Chen, this was arranged in advance."


    Chen Yu''s face is full of consternation: "you are Captain


    The other side didn''t answer Chen, but pointed forward with his chin.


    Looking in the direction he pointed out, Chen saw three identical black cars parked on the road.


    At this time, the sound of the ambulance came, just behind the three cars.


    Because the woman was hit in the front, the road ahead was blocked, and because of the arrival of the ambulance in the back, the three cars were unable to back up.


    "Philip Quinn is among the three?"


    "Yes."


    "Then how can I get close?"


    Chen just asked a question when a roadside fire hydrant suddenly burst open and a jet of water came out of the hydrant.


    The road began to collect water, and soon half of the road was covered with it.


    The people in the three cars had to get off. Chen saw the old man in the middle of the car and was escorted down by the bodyguards of the two cars.


    Philip Quinn surrounded ten bodyguards in black around him. Each bodyguard was a big man. He surrounded the old Philip Quinn in the middle.


    It seems that their destination is not far, so they plan to walk there.


    However, as soon as they got out of the car and stepped out of the range of the fire hydrant fountain, the traffic on the road was unblocked.


    Those people can only get on the bus again, but when they just sent the boss on the bus, without waiting for other bodyguards to get on, the car suddenly accelerates.


    Chen Yu witnessed all this, which was amazing.


    It''s only a minute from Philip Quinn and his bodyguards to getting back in the car.


    But in a minute, the driver has changed.

 Chapter 163

    The bodyguards rushed into the other two cars and chased the boss''s car.


    Chen looked at the people around him: "where am I going now?"


    "Just wait in place." Said the man by his side.


    Sure enough, within three minutes, the car carrying Philip Quinn had turned around and had already thrown off the bodyguard''s car.


    At this time, Chen Yu was really amazed at the importance of specialty.


    The kidnappers are just like the plot in the movie. All the routes and time points are just right.


    "I don''t understand why we don''t use this arrangement directly on fickley street?"


    "Fickley street has a wide road surface, even if it is blocked by accident, it will be dredged soon, and there will be monitoring along the road, and we will be photographed, but this road does not." Said the man by his side.


    "So what''s the reason that the hydrant burst? I didn''t think it would work. "


    "In order to block the driver''s vision, our people need to get close to the car if they want to replace the driver. Philip Quinn''s driver is also a professional bodyguard. If it''s a normal approach, it will attract his attention. So only when the driver gets close after blocking the vision can he appear in front of the door in an instant, and then replace the driver."


    "Now you can get on the bus. Philip Quinn is in the car," he said


    Chen Yu got into the car that drove back. An old man in the car was in a coma.


    But it''s not Philip Quinn!


    Chen''s face changed. "Why not Philip Quinn?"


    The driver turned around and asked, "isn''t he Philip Quinn?"


    "No." Chen Yu shook his head.


    "He''s a double." The driver''s face also changed very ugly: "go, he must have a tracker, don''t stay in the car."


    The driver left the car with Chen Yu. The driver looked at Chen Yu and said, "I''m captain rod Wilder."


    "I didn''t account for the problem of the double in this plan. In the past, he didn''t have the record of using the double, so it was our fault. According to the agreement, we only charge half of the price. If you want to continue this task, I still accept it at half of the price."


    "No more." Chen Yu shook his head, his mood was very depressed: "I will transfer the money to you, we are clear."


    Captain rod Wilder looked at Chen Yu. He seemed to have something to say, but he didn''t say it at last.


    Chen Yu turns around and leaves. There is a fire in his heart.


    At this time, rod Wilder came up again: "do you want to act alone? It''s impossible for you to succeed alone. I heard Gaia said that you have a strong personal ability, but Philip Quinn''s bodyguards are all professional. This time, we have no intention. But after this time, he will definitely improve the police circle. If you do it rashly, it will be very ugly to die. "


    "May I ask you a question?"


    "What''s the problem?"


    "Can you get security information for CL building?"


    "You want to invade CL building directly?"


    "If you can give me the security information of CL building, I will thank you very much, at least let me feel that the commission I paid is not in vain."


    "I have studied CL building. Philip Quinn has three floors on the top floor. Philip Quinn''s living floor is 129th floor, 130th floor is the living area for bodyguards, and 128th floor is the activity area. It is impossible to invade from the bottom. To enter CL building, you need access card, and then take the elevator to the 100th floor on the top floor On the 28th floor, there is also manual identification. Once an intruder is found, the middle floor will be completely blocked from entering. "


    "What if it''s an invasion from the sky?"


    "Are you talking about helicopter or skydiving? Sky invasion is basically impossible. Although there are helipads on the rooftop, there are 24-hour security guards on the rooftop. "


    "That is to say, it is almost impossible to invade CL building?"


    "The reality is different from the movie. All kinds of miracles in the movie are almost impossible to realize in reality." "CL building is a perfect security system, unless it''s directly attacked by strong fire, it''s impossible to successfully invade, or you can find a spider man and climb up the outer wall of CL building," said rod Wilder


    "Climb up the outer wall of CL building?"


    "Forget it. CL building has 130 floors. No one can climb 129."


    "What tools are needed to climb CL building?" Chen asked.


    "Are you crazy? I said, no way, no one has that kind of physical strength. "


    "Do you have any tools?"


    "Are you serious?" Rod Wilder stares at Chen.


    "Do you think I''m joking?" Chen Yu said earnestly.


    "Do you have any climbing experience?"


    "No.""So have you ever climbed a building?"


    "No."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Rod Wilder is speechless. He feels that Chen Yu is seeking his own death.


    Rod Wilder looked at Chen Yu and said, "you and Philip Quinn really have this deep hatred?"


    "I need to make up for my mistakes."


    "What did you do wrong?"


    "I gave him health and I need it back now."


    Rod Wilder was a mercenary, and of course he knew Philip Quinn''s many crimes.


    After a half pay silence, rod Wilder said, "I can equip you with Spiderman, and I can personally help you with your actions."


    ¡­¡­


    At 8 p.m. -


    rod Wilder sits in a business car and looks at the CL building with an infrared telescope.


    He picked up the walkie talkie and said, "now try the four suction cups to see if there is any problem."


    "No fault, everything is OK."


    "I can''t see you now. You can try to climb twenty meters up." Rod wilder, command.


    Soon, Chen Yu climbed 20 meters south of the CL building with a suction cup. He was also wearing a spider man''s tights, cos a spider man.


    To tell you the truth, Chen Yu was a little dizzy when he climbed to 20 meters.


    This kind of climbing on the outer wall of the floor is more terrible than imagined. At this time, rod Wilder''s voice came from the headset: "how do you feel now? If it''s time to give up. "


    "I go on." Chen Zhuke said, controlling the fear in his heart.


    "So from now on, I''ll try to talk to you as little as possible, so as to reduce your energy consumption when talking."


    "No, keep talking to me, it will disperse my fear." Chen said.


    "Are you sure?"


    "I''m sure." Chen replied positively.


    "Tell me about you and Philip Quinn."


    "Actually, I only met him once..."


    Rod Wilder listened to Chen''s statement in silence. To be honest, he actually felt the same way as Chen.


    This kind of scum should have died in prison. On the moral level, Chen Yu was right to cure Philip Quinn at that time.


    So he can understand why Chen Yu wanted to kill Philip Quinn.


    "Report your present position."


    "I''m here to show you 135 meters from the ground."


    "Can you keep your fitness up?"


    "Yes, I''m not afraid of heights now."


    "Can you tell me your breathing rate?"


    "Thirty eight times a minute."

 Chapter 164

    Half an hour later, Chen Yu has climbed to the 80th floor.


    Rod Wilder is a bit surprised. Even if he is climbing stairs indoors, he is not so fast.


    But Chen Yu actually climbed to the height of the 80th floor in half an hour. If it was him, he might be able to do it, but he needs to rest in the air, and it takes three hours.


    What a pervert this guy is!


    Just then, Chen''s phone rang.


    "Hello, Chen, where are you now?"


    Chen Yu heard the voice, it was the voice of fari.


    "I''m busy now."


    "Are you still working? We agreed to go to Leonardo''s birthday party together. Sienna, David and Chris are already by my side. You''re the only one


    "Soon, I''ll be there."


    "Your voice is a little gasping. Don''t tell me. You''re running at night again."


    "No, I''m really working."


    "Well, hurry up."


    "By the way, can you buy me a present?"


    "What do you think?"


    "Or you can buy me a watch for Leonardo."


    "What price?"


    "Within a thousand dollars."


    During the conversation between Chen Yu and fari, rod Wilder also attended.


    He''s a little speechless. The guy''s psychological quality is not so good.


    In this kind of aerial work, you can also have the mood to discuss friends'' birthday parties.


    Besides, this guy never stops talking from the beginning to the end.


    You should know that it''s very exhausting, and constant talking will also increase the general energy consumption.


    After hanging up, rod Wilder said, "Chen, you are one hundred and twenty-nine floors away. You can speed up if you can sprint."


    Chen opened the suction cup of his left hand and began to speed up.


    Spiderman equipment, in fact, is mainly based on suction cups. The suction cups made of this kind of man-made fiber have extremely strong toughness. In fact, there are small holes on the suction cups. After the suction cups are adsorbed on the smooth surface, the small holes will start to balance the air pressure in five seconds, so that the suction of the suction cups disappears. At this time, you need to continue to climb up, not stop.


    Rod Wilder saw through the telescope that Chen''s speed had increased significantly.


    This guy is a physical monster. How does he exercise?


    Maybe we should ask him about it.


    All of a sudden, Chen Yu has a motive force. He is very motivated.


    It''s like a continuous flow of surging power in his body. Chen Yu becomes more excited when he thinks of meeting Philip Quinn and settling with him immediately.


    "Chen, you have reached the position. Use the main suction cup to stabilize your current position." Said rod Wilder.


    "Break the glass with a diamond stroke."


    Chen Yu made a circle with a diamond brush, then beat hard, the whole piece of toughened glass towards the inside.


    Chen finally got in. Chen put on a night vision device and turned off the communicator.


    It has to be said that Philip Quinn''s wealth makes him enjoy unimaginable luxury in the quality of life.


    The whole one hundred and twenty-nine floors are his quarters.


    Chen Yu looks at Philip Quinn on the big bed.


    Chen Yu has confirmed that he is Philip Quinn himself.


    Philip Quinn is sleeping very well at the moment. Chen Yu suddenly pours on Philip Quinn.


    He woke Philip Quinn directly, but soon found his mouth covered.


    Philip Quinn can only see through the light outside the window. It seems to be a figure in a Spiderman coat.


    "Have you seen the scene of hell?" Chen''s voice has changed through the headgear.


    Suddenly, a heavy bell rang in Philip Quinn''s mind.


    This is the death knell from hell!


    Philip Quinn found that the surrounding environment began to flow hot magma, the faint sky, like the end of the general.


    Chen Yu looks at Philip Quinn in horror and finally smiles happily.


    After the death knell of hell, Chen Yu inflicted mental pain on Philip Quinn.


    The death knell of hell plus mental pain is a double mental torment.


    But Chen Yu is not satisfied, just mental torture, not enough to satisfy him.


    Chen takes out a bottle of medicine, which is called rotten blood, which is carefully prepared by Chen for Philip Quinn.


    After pouring rotten blood into Philip Quinn''s mouth, Chen Yu knocked him unconscious.


    Rod Wilder said that after the successful invasion of Philip Quinn''s bedroom, he must not be allowed to make a sound or move, because no one knows where there is an alarm in the room or at the head of the bed.Chen Hui went back to the glass hole he had just opened, and then jumped out directly.


    At the moment of falling, Chen Chu opened his parachute.


    This is Chen''s first parachute jump, and it''s a low jump.


    Low altitude parachute jumping is more dangerous than high altitude parachute jumping, which is very dangerous for novices like Chen Zhu.


    But this is also the only way to escape here. Chen can''t continue to climb down.


    The parachute slowly landed in the designated position, where rod Wilder had been waiting.


    "You did it?"


    "It worked." Chen Zhuo pulled the lower cover and gasped heavily.


    "You killed him?"


    "No, but I made him more miserable than death." A smile of excitement and cruelty appeared on Chen''s face.


    "I didn''t expect such an absurd plan to succeed so smoothly."


    "Can you give me a ride?"


    "Of course, where?"


    ¡­¡­


    The car was in front of Leonardo''s house. Chen Yu and rod Wilder hugged each other.


    "Thank you, captain. If you can come to my place in the future, please contact me."


    "You''re welcome. I also have a daughter, so I think you''re right. Goodbye."


    "Goodbye."


    After rod Wilder drove away, Chen Yu was still standing at the door. He put on his Spiderman tights again, and at the same time called fari. "Fari, are you at Leonardo''s home now?"


    "Yes, Leonardo is asking why you haven''t come."


    "I''m just outside. Where are the gifts you bought for me?"


    "On me."


    "You take it to the bathroom."


    Chen Yu sneaks into Leonardo''s home. After invading CL building, Chen Yu feels that it''s too easy to invade Leonardo''s home.


    Fari saw a Spiderman climb in from the bathroom window and almost didn''t scare her to pee.


    "Don''t shout, it''s me."


    "Chen?"


    "It''s me."


    "You''ve been so busy trying to get this suit?"


    "No, there was an emergency patient before. I gave him a special treatment."


    "Well, how are you going to show up?"


    Just then, the bathroom door opened, and Leonardo stood at the door, looking at fari and Spiderman in amazement.


    "Well Did I come at the wrong time? " Leonardo looked at them in amazement.


    "Leonardo, you ruined my appearance, you know?"

 Chapter 165

    Leonardo was lost before Chen Yu arrived, but he didn''t expect that Chen Yu took so much pains to surprise him at the birthday party, and suddenly felt full of warmth.


    "Leonardo, this is for you." Chen Yushun handed the gift box to Leonardo.


    "Thank you, Chen You look really cool. "


    "Is this a white lie?"


    "I''m serious. You''re really cool."


    The three returned to the hall, with Sienna, Chris and David.


    The living room is full of ribbons and festive atmosphere.


    "Chen, here you are."


    "How do you wear spider man''s coat?"


    "Chen, you are late. Finish this bottle of wine." David gave Chen a bottle of beer.


    "It''s too boring to drink like this. Let''s have a show."


    "I will." Farry was not frightened at all: "find me a steel pipe."


    "Are you going to pole dance?"


    "I have." "But it''s the first time I''ve danced outside," said Farley


    In fact, pole dancing is not what most people think of as color, emotion, or even professional and formal pole dancing competitions in the world.


    Both men and women compete, and pole dancing is good for body shaping.


    Leonardo found a steel pipe, and he held the steel pipe. Fari danced around Leonardo and made a provocative move.


    This is the welfare that fari gave to the birthday star. After a dance, everyone''s interest is even higher.


    "Fari, next time I have a birthday, you can dance for me." Cried David.


    "I want to, I want to..." Chen Yu agrees with the Tao.


    At the birthday party, everyone sang and danced.


    "Leonardo, I have a friend who is competing in track and field at Los Angeles County Memorial Stadium today. I asked him for some tickets. We went to see his game together, and then we went to a bar for a night of revelry." Chen suggested.


    "OK, now?"


    "Of course, he''s an hour away from the game and we can make it now."


    Chen Yu has asked bird to take the ticket and wait at the gate of the stadium, so when people arrive at the gate of the stadium, they get the ticket smoothly.


    "Chen, which is your friend?"


    "Ford, have you heard of it?"


    "No, but from today on, I will be a loyal supporter of him."


    This star Invitational Competition is mainly for star players from all over the world.


    The atmosphere at the scene was very active. Americans like track and field very much, and they are also a big country in track and field.


    The track and field performance of the United States has always been the world''s leading.


    There''s a saying that bolt rules sprinting, and Americans rule track and field.


    This is not a boast. The track and field performance of the United States has been a big part ahead of other countries.


    The 100 meter dash has always been one of the most popular events in track and field.


    So when the sprinters entered the stadium, the audience was boiling.


    Then there is the preface and name of each athlete. When the name of each athlete rings, the applause and cheers in the audience prove his popularity and fame.


    When Ford''s name rang, there was little applause in the audience, and few people knew him.


    "David, refueled Ford."


    "Together." David stood up and took a plastic megaphone.


    All of them stood up and stood in a row. All of them shouted: "Ford, come on!"


    Ford''s calm heart suddenly began to boil.


    He saw Chen Yu and his friends.


    The voice was very abrupt, but it could ignite his whole blood.


    The referee beckoned the athletes to prepare, put Ford''s right foot on the starter, and made a starting position.


    With the bugle gun, eight runways are like eight rainbows crossing.


    The audience calmed down in an instant, all staring at the athletes.


    It''s just less than ten seconds. The game is over.


    The audience was boiling again, and a number appeared on the bulletin board.


    Downwind 1.1ms


    9.69!


    Who? Who is it?


    Who did it?


    A man''s name was shown on the bulletin board, Ford Kieran.


    The scene is boiling. This is the best result in this year''s international competition.


    Although this achievement has not broken the world record, it is still a very good one.


    Even if this achievement is put in the Diamond League or the gold league, there is a great hope of winning the championship.


    Moreover, among all the achievements of 100 meter sprinters in the United States, this achievement can be ranked in the top three.Of course, there is still a certain gap from the world record of 9.58 seconds.


    For sprinters, 0.1 second is a huge gap.


    That''s why there''s a saying that bolt rules sprinting. He and other sprinters are not at the same level at all.


    Ford was running excitedly on the sidelines. He actually won the championship of this event in the star invitational tournament, and he also ran so well.


    He also became the third sprinter to run into 9.7 seconds. He was destined to be the main character of this evening.


    At the moment, all the media in the stadium are around him, interviewing him.


    "I would like to thank a person who is my personal doctor. When everyone gave up on me, when the club gave up on me, he gave me hope, courage and confidence, when I was penniless, he funded me, and my coach, Byrd, gave birth first..."


    ¡­¡­


    Half an hour after the award, Chen Yu and other people met Ford, and Byrd was with Ford.


    Ford gave Chen a warm hug as soon as he saw him.


    At the moment, Ford''s mood hasn''t recovered. Chen Yu introduces Ford''s friends one by one.


    "Ford, do you have any competition in the next few days?"


    "There are two domestic events."


    "Then I won''t invite you to drink and take good care of yourself."


    "Then you have a good time." Ford wants to go out with Chen Yu.


    But as an athlete, he also knows that staying in shape is the wisest choice.


    And if you go out to play, you will be exposed to some unhealthy food, even food containing hormones.


    Generally, athletes are forbidden to eat outside food half a month before the competition.


    After saying goodbye to Ford, Chen Yu started a night of revelry with all of them.


    "Do you know where there is a bar?"


    "I know. I lead the way." David offered.


    Chen Yu has never been so relaxed. He has solved Philip Quinn''s problem and had a good time with his friends. Nothing is more pleasant than that.

 Chapter 166

    "Leonardo, you''ve been staring at that blonde. Do you like this type of thing?"


    Leonardo was still a little shy: "she''s beautiful."


    "Then go up and get her number."


    "I don''t know her. How can I get the number?"


    "You should ask Chen about this. When I first met her, he asked for my phone number." Said Chris.


    "Leonardo, if you can get her number, it''s my treat tonight." Chen said.


    "But..."


    "Go, don''t be afraid of humiliation."


    At this time, everyone was intoxicated. Under the crowd''s coaxing, Leonardo still plucked up his courage and walked towards the blonde girl.


    "Miss, can I have your number?"


    Blonde looks at Leonardo, a white eye, and turns her head.


    When Leonardo came back disheartened, Chris looked at Chen Yu and said, "go."


    Chen Chu stood up and went to the blonde: "can I sit here?"


    The blonde looks at Chen Zhu and nods.


    "Alone? Or are you waiting for friends? "


    "Alone." Replied the blonde.


    "When alcohol enters the body, it will dissolve in the blood. If someone can talk and breathe more oxygen at this time, it can reduce the effect of alcohol on the body and speed up metabolism. So don''t drink alone at any time. A person drinks alone, so I invite you to drink this wine."


    The blonde takes a sip and slowly approaches Chen Xun. The red and fragrant lips still have the intoxicating smell of wine.


    "Do you know how to wake up faster?"


    "Intense exercise, perspiration and sweat can also drain alcohol out of the body."


    "This is the number of my hotel and my phone number. If you want to help me sober up, you can go to my place tonight."


    Chen Yu came back to the crowd with a triumphant smile.


    "Chen, you are so good. How did you do it?"


    "It''s technical work."


    "Shall we play cards?" Said sienna.


    "OK, let''s play cards..."


    But after ten innings, Chen Yu and Sienna almost never lost.


    "Sienna, can you ask the person next to you not to walk around the court? It''s too much to cheat so blatantly." Cried Chen.


    "Is there anyone around Sienna?" Leonardo asked, not knowing why.


    Chris, David and Farley all know what Chen means, but they don''t make it clear.


    "Don''t say you didn''t cheat."


    "To be found is cheating, not to be found is technology."


    "You are all so powerful. Can you stop bullying us ordinary people?"


    At this time, everyone was a little confused. At this time, a big man with a big beard, wearing a leather jacket and a headscarf, came up to Farley and said, "lady, can we dance together?"


    "Sorry, I have a partner." Fari reached for Chen Zhu.


    "This Asian?" Big head looks down at the drunk Chen Yu.


    "Get out of here. Don''t make yourself unhappy." Chen Yu stood up.


    àØ -


    the big man punched Chen Yu directly in the face, and Chen Yu fell on the spot.


    However, at the next moment Chen Yu got up again.


    Just like a bull, with his head on his chest, he pushed him to the middle of the dance floor and beat him on the ground.


    ¡­¡­


    An hour later, Chen was sitting in the police station with bruised nose and face.


    David, Leonardo, fari, Chrissy and Sienna all sat beside him.


    By this time, they were all sober.


    There are four big people on the opposite side. They are also blue and blue.


    A fight in public resulted in the owner of the bar calling the police directly.


    Chen Yu proved with facts that personal strength has nothing to do with street fighting. In the case of scuffle, it''s basically you who give me one punch.


    The four opposite are not vegetarian. They are all locomotive parties.


    Everyone''s size is one meter and nine to two meters, each with a big neck. It''s estimated that he weighs twice as much as Chen Yu.


    It''s a common practice for them to fight and fight. Compared with Chen Zhu''s six young people, they are much more comfortable.


    But the four of them didn''t take advantage of this one.


    Chen Yu and David are both human Tyrannosaurus Rex. It''s basically OK to fight two at a time.


    In the scuffle, both sides blundered and suffered losses. Their four locomotive parties would be hurt a little more.


    Leonardo broke his left arm and is still in plaster.


    Opposite the locomotive party, two of them are also plastered.


    "Boy, you are very good." Mustache said he was the cause of the conflict.First of all, he fought with Chen Yu, but he didn''t annoy Chen Yu and others.


    Although the locomotive party regards fighting as a routine, they basically fight once and then it''s over.


    Not because of a fight, and then with each other.


    "You''re good, too."


    At this time, Melson came over and said, "if you sign this, you can go out."


    Neither side intends to continue suing the other, so there is no need to go to court.


    When the motorcyclists left, Leonardo was still a bit of a counsellor in the face of Merson.


    "Chen, I didn''t expect you to fight."


    "Have you finally got the handle?" Chen touched the bruise on his cheek, which still hurts.


    "By the way, Chen, I heard that the victims of the fire in Dashan town seem to have received mysterious gifts. Do you know this?"


    "It''s not a secret, of course I know."


    "Is it none of your business?"


    "If it was me, I would have left the gold on my own, or I would have put on a big show." Chen Yuli said of course.


    "All right." Melson didn''t plan to go into it.


    Then he turned to Leonardo: "Leonardo, today is your birthday, I will not blame you. I will hand in a review report to my office tomorrow."


    A farce is over at last, and people walk out of the police station.


    But everyone had a great time this evening.


    Even if it''s the police station at last, it feels very interesting.


    "Thank you for leaving me a nice birthday party." Leonardo hugged everyone.


    "As long as you don''t think we''ve ruined your birthday party."


    "No, it''s the most enjoyable evening I''ve ever had since I was a child." Leonardo said sincerely.


    "Better than the night when you first said goodbye to your virgin?" David asked.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    It was a significant night for Leonardo.


    It was also a very meaningful night for Chen.


    But this evening, everyone was tired, so they went home.

 Chapter 167

    The next day, Chen Yu got up earlier than fali.


    Fanny was too tired last night. Although Chen Yu was tired, she was in a relaxed mood, so she had a better rest.


    But Chen was woken up by the doorbell. Azna and Dean Slote stood outside.


    They were followed by Beelzebub, Carrie, obitos, black and white, and Raymond was around Beelzebub''s neck.


    Wanda stayed with the coast rescue team and robio helped.


    Because the day before yesterday, fali encountered a suspected psychic incident, Chen Yu asked Wanda to accompany her.


    Yesterday, because of Leonardo''s birthday party, Wanda was not brought back.


    "Chen, I sent them back."


    "Thank you. Did they give you any trouble yesterday?"


    "To be honest, I was really shocked when azna brought them back yesterday, but I found that they were smarter than I thought. Even Raymond impressed me. Chen, are you a trainer?"


    "Ha ha I''m a doctor. "


    "Dad, can I invite them home next time?"


    "Sure, but first you have to ask Chen."


    "Chen, what do you say?" Azna asked looking at Chen.


    "Of course."


    "Dad, I want to stay here and play."


    "Remember to come back for lunch."


    Among Chen Yu''s demon servants, black and white are the most obedient.


    I have been living a hard life since I was a child. Suddenly one day I can have a lot of fish and meat.


    Occasionally, there are devil crystals and meals, which make them happy. They have already depended on Chen Zhu.


    At the beginning, Chen Yu really thought these two goods were grumpy and cold demons.


    The result is a test, completely exposed their own nature.


    These two have abandoned the devil''s pride for a long time. A typical woman with milk is a mother.


    Whoever gives delicious food will be nice to him, saying that their appearance is wolf, and their character is more like husky.


    Even if you are a little bigger, you can eat more.


    It is said that when they were in hell, they didn''t have a full meal.


    Now, with Chen Yu as the master, we should eat back what we have missed in the past.


    Chen Yu is full of disdain. As a subordinate of the seven devil kings of hell, it''s absolutely impossible to mix with them.


    If you look at the subordinates of ramontis, the king of lust, or Beelzebub, the king of gluttony, no matter how powerful they are, at least they have their own territory. Even if they are village officials, they have a family and a career.


    Where is like black and white two silly, completely is the tramp.


    Azna didn''t leave until noon when she played, and fali didn''t wake her up until noon when she had dinner.


    "Farley, do you want to go to work today?"


    "To go, I didn''t ask robio for leave." In front of Chen Yu, farry never pretends to be a lady, drinking a drink and stuffing something into her mouth.


    Because I am going to the coast rescue team in the afternoon, I am not allowed to drink.


    If it''s dinner, it must be beer in Farley''s hand.


    "Or do you go to Angel beach for an afternoon? Come back together in the evening? "


    "Good." Chen also wanted to relax for two days, so he didn''t refuse the invitation: "can they go?"


    Chen Yu didn''t worry about the others, but obitos was a little worried.


    Other demons are transformed into dogs, or canine.


    But obitos''s illusory form is a giant lizard, about the size of an adult Komodo, which is too scary.


    Fari is used to it, so she doesn''t feel afraid.


    But if you take him to the beach, the tourists will be scared to their knees.


    "It''s OK. I''ll put obitos in the sun at headquarters." Said fari, throwing obitos a piece of meat.


    Fari''s car is very reluctantly just put this big son into, Chen Yu sits on the copilot''s seat.


    Black and white in the back seat already occupied most of the space, and then there was obitos, who was also big, and besieged, Carrie and Raymond.


    Black and white is the first time out to play, so it seems particularly excited, lying at the window looking at the outside scenery.


    After arriving at the beach, black and white two silly already can''t wait to jump out of the car.


    The shoulders of the two of them are higher than those of Chen Yu. They are big wolves.


    But for most people, husky, Alaskan and wolf are stupid.


    So no one around the tourists think of them as wolves.


    But no one dared to approach obitos lying on the ground.


    When fari and Chen Yu arrived at the headquarters of the coast rescue team, they still scared robio a lot.


    "Fu * *, Chen, is your home a zoo? Are they all your pets? "Robio looked up at black and white and said, "are they wolves?"


    "Eh? Can you share it? "


    "I used to be a zookeeper for three years." "Are you sure they won''t hurt the beach visitors?" robio said


    "HEMA and Baima, turn around on the ground and have dinner at night."


    Now these two people have already lost the devil''s dignity. They are excited when they listen to the extra meal.


    Robio looked at black and white in surprise: "they are so smart Eh Great lizard, what a special skin color. Is it a variation? "


    "Arrange a place for him to bask in the sun, and then I will take other pets out to play. By the way, how about Wanda?"


    "Wanda has patrolled the beach. Chen, how do you train? Now Wanda knows how to save people even if it doesn''t need to be led. Recently, our coast rescue team bought two more puppies. Why don''t you help me train?"


    "Don''t even think about it. I''m busy enough."


    "Busy and have time to run here to play?"


    "You see, we''ve known each other for so long, I''ve only once, which shows how busy I am. Do you want me to give up my rare leisure time and help you train life-saving dogs?"


    Chen Yu put on swimsuits and went out to free himself.


    Other dogs also went to free activities, but black and white two silly but follow Chen Yu''s side.


    It has to be said that black and white two silly follow at the side, is really too eye-catching.


    They are so big that many children come here to feel and hug them.


    "Master, I smell wealth."


    "If it''s coins, I don''t want to pick them up on the beach." Chen Yu has long been disappointed by Baima''s unreliable ability, even their IQ.


    It''s hard for them to remember the dollars of all denominations, let alone the more complicated currencies.


    Although Baima succeeded in finding a gold treasure, it was also a blind cat meeting a dead mouse.


    Chen Yu did not believe that Baima could touch the second dead mouse.


    "It''s true. The smell is similar to that of the last time. It seems to be gold, but it''s a little light. It may be a small quantity, or it''s too far away."


    Gold! Chen Chu immediately came to the spirit: "can you find it?"

 Chapter 168

    "It''s very light..." Said Baima.


    "So is there a direction?" Chen asked.


    "It''s very light..."


    "Can you feel the quantity?"


    "It''s delicious..."


    Chen Yu kicked Baima to the ground and said, "if you tell me the taste is light again, I''ll eat dog meat pot tonight."


    Baima is very aggrieved. He is telling the truth.


    And many people on the beach inadvertently lose their change, which will also give off a faint smell of wealth, affecting his sense of smell.


    However, Chen has no desire for the change.


    Pick up a few cents each time, even if the whole beach coins are picked up, it is estimated that they will not be able to pick up a hundred dollars.


    After all, if it''s paper money, it''s very conspicuous. It can''t be picked up by Chen Zhu at all. It''s far less hidden than coins.


    Chen''s phone rang, and Ethan''s excited voice came from the other end of the phone.


    "Chen, did you do it? Did you do it? "


    "What are you talking about?"


    "That old bastard went to the hospital. Today, the media caught a video of Philip Quinn going to the hospital. His whole leg was like rotten, shouting on the stretcher. Did you do it?"


    "I can''t understand what you''re talking about. I have something else to do. First of all."


    "Hold on, hold on..." Ethan shouted: "Chen, I asked someone to inquire. The police seem to have found some evidence to prove that Philip Quinn was attacked in his own home. Now he has stepped into the investigation. You should be careful."


    "Oh." Chen Yu replied plainly, recalling at the same time, where there are horse feet.


    Is it the hysterical testimony of Philip Quinn?


    No one should believe a crazy old man.


    Oh, by the way It''s the hole in the outer wall that I got in.


    The hole is too obvious to cover up.


    Chen Yu is not at ease about this. He is confident that his actions last night are near perfect crimes.


    Rod Wilder helped him analyze the whole process. First of all, in the process of climbing, if there is no other person except him using infrared telescope, it is impossible to see Chen Yu lying on the outer wall of CL building in the dark.


    Secondly, Chen was wearing a spider man mask, and almost all his body was closed, so after invading Philip Quinn''s bedroom, he left no personal dandruff or hair.


    Then parachute landing, because parachute is also blacked, so it is difficult to be found.


    That is to say, only when climbing and landing, there is a small probability of being found traces, but still can''t judge Chen Yu''s identity.


    Even Chen Yu has little to do with Philip Quinn, so it''s hard to doubt him.


    And the most important point is that it is impossible for the police to judge that someone is climbing up from below, only to suspect that someone is climbing down from above.


    To know how to climb vertically, it is almost impossible to finish hundreds of meters in a short time.


    And it''s not climbing. It''s relatively easier.


    Because there is a rest space for climbing, and not all the crawling channels are unable to rest.


    In fact, there are some opportunities to rest in the middle of the rock climbing, to supplement physical strength.


    But in the process of a crime, it is almost impossible to climb hundreds of meters in a short time.


    It''s better to pick up more coins on the beach than to worry about whether the police will find the door.


    At least black and white is very happy to pick up, because the more they pick up, the better their meals at night.


    However, many tourists on the beach came to look for black and white two silly photos.


    And Chen Yu also hung a sign and a money box around their necks. Please take a group photo and consciously invest.


    They didn''t write down the amount of money, but one afternoon, their money box was full of coins.


    Because when they know that they can get money for taking photos, they will stop them as long as they don''t pay.


    Both of them have become bullies on the beach, but because of this, they have become the most popular group photo on the beach.


    At the end of the day, many tourists deliberately don''t give money to interact with them.


    On the beach, this kind of money depends on the group photo, basically no one manages it.


    After all, there is no urban management in the United States, and there are not a few buskers on the beach.


    The two of them have found a new shortcut to making a fortune, so much that they are reluctant to leave the beach.


    Unfortunately, in the evening, the number of people began to decrease.


    "It''s time we left." Fari packed her things and saw two money boxes hanging around her neck.


    To tell you the truth, black and white is what she saw with her own eyes, which was summoned by Chen Yu.


    And in the beginning, black and white is very powerful and oppressive.So she always thought that black and white should belong to the kind of high cold and arrogant, but today she saw the performance of black and white on the beach, completely overturned her impression of them.


    As long as the tourists give money, hug or ride, they take whatever they want.


    Their two identities have been completely defeated.


    They may not know that they once had a glorious image.


    "Shall we go straight home?"


    "Go to the supermarket and buy some dog food. They ate all the food of Beelzebub, Carrie and Wanda for a month one night."


    "They are not ordinary wolves or dogs, are they? Is it really good to give them dog food? "


    "Do you like dog food?"


    Black and white two silly repeatedly nods, does not have a bit of reserve completely.


    The sea breeze of the coastal road, with a chill, blows into the window.


    Even in a city like Los Angeles, winter nights can be cold.


    Chen Yu doesn''t like to blow cold wind very much, but black and white Er Sha doesn''t think about other people''s feelings at all. He blows the sea breeze, and hopes to continue tomorrow.


    Because today may be the first time they really make money.


    And the dog food they are going to buy today is also bought with their own money.


    When he arrived at the supermarket in the town, Chen sent his pet to the service desk, but the person at the service desk told him that as long as it was a canine pet, he could enter the supermarket.


    You should know that in the past, every time you come to the supermarket, there is a clear sign. Pets are not allowed to enter.


    After asking about the situation, we know that there is a sudden trend of pet dog keeping in the town. In these two days, there are 100 more dogs in the town.


    And most of them are husky or Alaskan, so although the size of black and white is too big, the supermarket attendants also regard them as Alaskan or husky.


    When Chen Zhao took them to the supermarket, he found that there were really people in the supermarket, besides them, leading the dog around the supermarket.

 Chapter 169

    "Fanny, did you just get paid?"


    "No."


    "Then you buy so many things? You can''t expect me to pay for those cosmetics. "


    Fanny rolled her eyes. "I''m not going to let you give it to me. I''ll pay for it myself."


    "It''s more than a thousand dollars, isn''t it? I asked you to borrow money the day before yesterday, but you said you had no money. "


    "I swiped my credit card." "This card was given to me by my father," she said


    "You''ve been out working for years, and you still use your family''s money?"


    "No way, I''m used to it. My father also knows that my work is impossible to maintain my life."


    "So, is your family very rich?"


    "I have a lot of money. At least my father''s income should be very high."


    When you come out of the supermarket, the trunk is full of things.


    ¡­¡­


    University of Los Angeles -


    "Smith, isn''t it too late to go home?"


    "No, I have to sort out the data from today." Smith raised his head and held his eyes.


    Smith is a historian and a Ph.D. from UCLA.


    He is now a doctoral lecturer at the University of California, specializing in the study of Maya and Inca civilizations.


    He once led a team to the Amazon rainforest many times to investigate the traces left by the Maya civilization.


    And also brought back a lot of antiques with very important historical value and research value.


    It can be said that Smith has a successful career and a happy family.


    But twelve years ago, Smith and his wife divorced in a flash.


    At that time, Smith''s colleagues were shocked. They didn''t understand how the two people with stable feelings could get divorced inexplicably.


    And since the divorce, Smith has been decadent.


    The handsome tutor who was once adored by girls in the school was gone.


    Instead, he was a slovenly, bearded, stinking decadent man.


    After the last colleague left the lab, Smith also stood up and took a gold coin out of his pocket.


    For the gold coin in his hand, Smith''s eyes twinkled with complexity.


    This gold coin was found in the ruins of a Mayan civilization. At that time, there was a rich man who wanted to get this gold coin and contact him.


    And Smith was in love because he was really short of money at that time.


    The rich man''s price is also very high, so he secretly took it out of the ruins without reporting to the archaeological team at that time.


    But this is a cursed gold coin. Since he got it, the misfortune began to haunt him.


    The first victim was the rich man, who was killed at home the day after they completed the deal.


    This gold coin appears in his pocket strangely, then his pregnant wife, miscarriage.


    Because of the abortion, he and his wife finally split up.


    At that time, Smith had already felt the strangeness and uncertainty of the gold coin, and he tried to destroy it.


    He took the gold coin to the past teaching building and dissolved it with sulfuric acid.


    The gold coin was completely dissolved in front of him, but disaster happened again.


    On the same day, a dozen students wanted to steal things from the warehouse, but Smith just took sulfuric acid out of the warehouse and forgot to lock the door, resulting in a dozen students smoothly entering the warehouse.


    By the time others found out, more than a dozen students had died in the warehouse, poisoned by chemicals.


    But the gold coin that should have been destroyed was returned to his hands again.


    At that time, Smith didn''t realize the seriousness of the problem. He tried several times, and the gold coins all returned to him in a strange way.


    No matter where he left it, or completely destroyed it, the gold coin will return to his hands.


    Moreover, he found a rule that the more serious he damaged the gold coin, the more serious the accident.


    And all these things happened to him.


    But he also found that every time someone died, he would get the corresponding wealth.


    From the first rich, he got a lot of money from the rich, and then the rich died.


    Then there were a dozen students. After they died, Smith won the second prize of the powerful ball lottery, which is the American lottery, for a million dollars.


    The money is like a reward to him.


    At first Smith felt excited, but then he began to shudder.


    Although it seems that all his income is legal, but every time this kind of coincidence, he can''t sleep at night.


    So later, he began to try to get other people to take over the gold coin.


    However, the gold coin will still return to his hands, and according to the length of time when the gold coin returns, the other party will also be surprised to some extent.Half a year ago, he went to Hawaii for a vacation and left the gold coins on the cruise ship.


    The next day, he received a full $20 million legacy from his grandfather, whom he had not seen for many years.


    Then he heard that the cruise ship he had been on had gone missing in the storm.


    At that time, there were more than two thousand passengers on that cruise ship!


    At this time, the gold coin was in Smith''s hand, trembling slightly and making a buzzing sound.


    "Is it coming again?" Smith looked at the gold coin in his hand and walked towards the abandoned teaching building.


    Smith has been studying gold coins for so many years.


    More or less, I also know some characteristics of gold coins. It seems that gold coins feed on souls.


    This gold coin has two special situations, one is hunger.


    If he doesn''t kill for more than a week and stays in Smith''s hands all the time, he will bring disaster to the people around him at random, and at least one person will be killed in each accident.


    Another situation is satiety. As it is now, gold coins will make their own buzzing sound and slightly vibrate.


    At this time, we need to find a place for the gold coin and release the redundant soul from the gold coin.


    The abandoned teaching building also became the place where Smith released those souls.


    Over the years, Smith did not know how many souls had been released in the abandoned teaching building.


    The abandoned teaching building has also become a veritable house. Many students who break into it have had more or less accidents.


    The school tried to demolish the teaching building, but there were several accidents.


    In one case, the school planned to demolish the old building by blasting, but the explosives prepared by the engineering company blew up the people of its own company.


    Another accident happened to the construction machinery. After the excavator dug down a wall, four people were killed.


    Since then, the abandoned teaching building has never been passive.


    After all, the school has enough money to pay for the land.

 Chapter 170

    When Smith went outside the old teaching building, he saw a figure in front of him.


    It looks like a woman, but because there is no light in this piece, you can''t see clearly.


    Who does that woman seem to be talking to, but there is no one around her.


    Smith hid and watched the woman come out of it.


    Vaguely, the woman said, "there are so many evil spirits here."


    Smith was shocked. Does this woman know there are evil spirits here?


    To tell you the truth, although the miraculous events here are all caused by Smith, Smith has never seen any evil spirits.


    But he is not like an ordinary person. When he hears the word "evil spirit", he doubts or denies it.


    Because he knew exactly about the evil spirit, his first reaction was that this woman was not an ordinary person.


    "But these evil spirits are so strange that they seem to be missing something."


    "Well, you have a point. If so, the man will die."


    Smith listened to the woman go far. She seemed to be talking to an invisible person.


    Most let him care about, that woman said, that person is dead, this sentence.


    Smith didn''t come out of the hiding place until the woman left completely.


    Looking at the gold coin in his hand, Smith knew that it was not a good thing.


    But at least this gold coin didn''t do him any harm, so he never thought about whether he would have life safety.


    But when he heard the woman''s last words.


    Smith felt faintly that the man whom the woman belonged to might be referring to him.


    This was the first time he felt uneasy. In the past, this gold coin killed people. Even if there were more people, Smith was not uneasy.


    In the past, he was more of a moral self accusation and worried about the pressure of the truth one day.


    But now he began to feel uneasy because of a word.


    Smith looked at the gold coin in his hand and shook it slightly.


    Smith began to hesitate whether to release the evil spirit in the gold coin in the state of satiety.


    Because if the evil spirits are not released, the gold coins will burn like being roasted by fire.


    This gold coin will always follow him. Sometimes, Smith left it in a corner. When he touched his pocket, he found it came back to his pocket.


    So at the beginning, Smith couldn''t stand the feeling.


    After many studies, we found a way to release the evil spirits.


    As long as you drop a drop of blood on the gold coin, the gold coin will start to release the evil spirits and return to normal.


    At the moment, Smith thought that if he could hold the gold coin to death, he might be able to completely free himself.


    No longer haunted by this nightmare, enjoy your life.


    ¡­¡­


    In the morning --


    "Chen, neither Wanda nor I will come back tonight." Said Farley, brushing her teeth.


    Although Chen Yu and fari are not male and female friends, they have been living together and used to each other, so many habits in life have not avoided each other.


    "Do you work overtime tonight?"


    "Yes, overtime tonight."


    "If you have something wrong, please call me or sienna."


    "I know."


    After fari left, Chen Yu also received a call from Ethan.


    Chen Yu arrives at the hotel. When Ethan sees Chen Yu, he immediately hands him a check.


    Chen took the check and looked at it: "what are you doing? Are you going to make a will because you have some terminal illness? "


    "I know you spent a lot of money."


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    "Take it."


    "Neuropathy." Chen Yu shoved the check into Ethan''s hand.


    "I heard you''ve been running out of money." Ethan said.


    "How do you know?"


    "It''s not hard to find out. You want to buy a piece of land in Dashan town. I''m also from there. Of course, I know it. Take it as the money I borrowed from you."


    "Well, I lent it to you."


    Chen Yu thought about it and finally put the check away.


    Ethan didn''t ask how Chen did it.


    He just knows that Chen Yu did it for him.


    Some things, they have formed a tacit understanding.


    No one will over explore each other''s secrets, Ethan has never been an ordinary hotel owner.


    "By the way, do you have any way to lose weight?"


    "Do you want to lose weight?" Chen Yu looked up and down at Ethan: "you are a little fat now, but you are not that kind of person with perseverance. If you take medicine, you will hurt your body. I suggest that you keep your current condition.""Who told you that I was going to lose weight. There was a big customer who needed it. I''m just not sure if you can do it."


    "Key customers? How many customers? "


    "Four hundred thousand dollars, but the customer''s request is to reduce 80 kg in 30 days."


    "Wait 80 kg less? Are you sure it''s not 80 Jin? "


    Ethan took out a picture. Chen was still shocked when she saw the girl in the picture.


    My God, this is a super fat man. It''s just a meatball.


    "Is the girl rich?"


    "It''s not her money, it''s her father."


    "I''ll take this customer and give me her home address and contact information."


    "Before that, can you castrate your dog?" Ethan''s tone suddenly changed.


    Chen Yu looks around and sees that black and white are turning to Ethan''s golden Shasha.


    It''s just that the gap between them is too big. Chen Yu is worried about Sasha.


    Wanda was OK before. Although Wanda was big, it was not big enough for Sasha to bear.


    But black and white two silly is really not suitable, Chen Zhu rubbed the forehead.


    "You two bastards, Sasha is Wanda''s daughter-in-law."


    "Who agreed that Sasha would marry Wanda? I don''t agree! " Ethan retorted at once.


    "How old are you? You need to get involved in children''s feelings. Would you like to have a face?"


    "Your Carrie is a girl. I''ll have a male tomorrow." Ethan said viciously.


    "Then you''d better have a lion, or your pet will have a hard time conquering Carrie."


    A taxi stopped at the door of the hotel, but when I saw the black and white fool following Chen Yu, I ran away.


    It''s a big problem whether black-and-white people hurt people or not. It''s just that they excrete on the car.


    "Ethan, are you going to drive us for your commission?"


    "Why do you have to bring them out? Isn''t it good to stay at home? "


    "You say, you can''t drive."


    "For the 80 thousand Commission, I''ll only take you for the last time. Can you buy a car? By the way, get another driver''s license. "

 Chapter 171

    Beverly Hills, Chen Yu is not the first time here.


    To be honest, the manor in Beverly Hills and the private manor of the villa are not without.


    However, the location and environment of Beverly Hills determine its high-end community status.


    Beverly Hills has advantages that other communities don''t have: green mountains, green waters and the sea.


    There are also countless international famous brands here.


    Ethan''s car stopped at the entrance of a small manor, and then a man who looked like a housekeeper led Chen Yu into the manor.


    "Mr. Chen, can I take care of your pet for the time being?"


    "OK."


    The housekeeper asked several servants to come and take care of each pet for Chen.


    There is a big lawn in the manor, which allows them to run and play freely.


    To be honest, Chen wants such a large space.


    If you live in one or two people''s homes now, it''s not crowded.


    But if we add them to Beelzebub, we will really feel crowded.


    Usually when they eat, they have to move outside. There is no room for them to eat together.


    Later, the housekeeper took Chen Yu to the ocean building.


    Inside was a middle-aged man with a moustache. Seeing Chen Yu coming, he came forward to shake hands with him.


    "Hello, are you a doctor from Ethan?"


    The moustache is very elegant. This is the first time Chen met a wealthy man with manners.


    "Yes, my name is Chen Yu."


    "You can call me Doman."


    "Mr. Doman, I heard that your daughter needs to lose weight, doesn''t she?"


    "Yes, have you seen a picture of my daughter?"


    "Yes, but I need to confirm it with my own eyes."


    Mr. Doman took out a picture. The girl in the picture should be the same girl as the picture Chen saw before, but the difference between their body shapes is too big.


    "My daughter has experienced three feelings. At the age of 18, her first boyfriend broke up with her, and then she began to abandon herself. The second and third times were all because of her figure. She is still in the house and has been out of school for a year. Now she hides in the room every day."


    "Is she at home now?"


    "Yes, I''ll show you her."


    Chen Chu nodded, followed Mr. Doman''s back, and walked to the end.


    Mr. Doman knocked on the door. "Normans, can I come in?"


    There was a woman''s voice inside. Mr. Doman pushed the door in. Chen saw a meatball inside, lying on two tatami beds side by side, playing computer games, and there were various kinds of food beside it.


    The curtain was drawn, so the room was a little dark. The whole room only had the sound of a video game.


    Since Mr. Doman came in, Normans has not turned his head, but focused on playing games.


    "Normans, don''t you see any guests? Have you forgotten even the most basic etiquette? You should respect everyone. "


    Normans turned around to find Chen Yu beside her father.


    "Hi, how are you?" Normans said a casual hello.


    "He''s your weight loss coach."


    "Dad, I''m not going to lose weight. Don''t give me any inexplicable weight loss coach."


    "No, Normans, you have to change now." Mr. Doman''s voice was very firm and tough: "I never cared about your future. I thought you could control it by yourself, but now it seems that you don''t have enough self-control, you can''t even control your body, let alone life, so I''m asking you to obey my orders."


    "I don''t!"


    "You have no choice." Mr. Doman is tough.


    Normans turned his head and looked at Chen Yu unkindly. She weighed nearly 140 kilograms, almost twice as much as Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu is eight meters tall, 150 Jin.


    But in front of Normans, there was a real kitten feeling.


    "All right, but I hope the person you invited can stick to it."


    "Mr. Chen, talk to Normans alone. I''ll go out first."


    Facing Normans alone, Chen Yu was a little confused.


    Normans stood up, her height was not low, she was in her seventies, plus her weight.


    It''s like a meat mountain devil standing in front of Chen Yu. Her clothes can''t cover her thighs and belly. Her hair makes her look more like a crazy woman.


    "Boy, you know when I was at school, I used to fight."


    "Unfortunately, I did." Chen Chu shrugged.


    Chen could not give up his customers this time for the sake of 400, 000 dollars."Let''s see if you are qualified to be my slimming coach."


    Well -


    Normans didn''t make any sense, let alone rules.


    When Chen Yu''s brain was still understanding the meaning of this sentence, it had already rushed up directly.


    In a flash, Chen Yu felt a mountain pressing over.


    Chen couldn''t even breathe, because Normans''s tummy fell down on Chen''s face.


    Chen Yu pushed Normans away, but Normans came again.


    This time Chen Yu was ready to roll directly on the ground, avoiding Normans'' fierce dog.


    The next moment, Chen Yu took advantage of Normans did not get up, returned to the Normans behind her and put her on the ground.


    However, Chen''s body weight, for Normans, almost no sense.


    Chen Yu''s strength may be greater than her, but he can''t exert his greatest strength when there is no focus.


    Normans stood up directly and tried to reach for Chen Yu, but his hands were not long enough and he had too much fat.


    Normans fell back directly and Chen Yu was hit again.


    His fighting level basically can''t give play to the advantage, Chen Yu raised his knee, held up behind Normans, and put Normans in the air with both hands.


    The door opened, and Mr. Doman looked at the strange gestures of Chen Yu and Normans.


    "Well Sorry, I forgot to knock. " With that, Normans retreated again and closed the door.


    At the moment Mr. Doman quit, the two started fighting again.


    The whole room was beaten to pieces and Chen Yu finally subdued Normans.


    Ma Dan, this reward is really hard to earn!


    "Stop, stop!" Chen Yu is really tired. Climbing a hundred story building is more tiring than fighting with Normans.


    Chen Zhuning can go to fight with Gaia, but he doesn''t want to fight with Normans.


    Because the fist is light and useless, it will hurt her again.


    No problem with Gaia. Gaia knows how to deal with Chen Yu''s attack.


    "Normans, do you want to be a pig forever?"


    "Fu * *, it''s none of your business..."


    "It''s none of my business whether you want to be a pig or not, but your father paid me. I need the money, so you have no choice."


    "Do you think I will cooperate with you?"

 Chapter 172

    Just then there was a knock at the door.


    Mr. Doman didn''t know how long he had been standing outside. "Can I come in?"


    Chen Yu and Normans are back on their feet, but they are both in a mess.


    "Mr. Chen, how did you talk to Normans?"


    "Well, we had a friendly exchange and I''m sure Normans will work with my fitness plan."


    Normans snorted coldly and did not contradict Chen Yu''s words to his face.


    But she made up her mind and didn''t cooperate.


    She doesn''t do what Chen Yu wants her to do.


    What Chen asked her to eat, she would not cooperate.


    Chen Yu looks back at Normans. Normans stares at Chen Yu viciously, as if he is going to kick him to death.


    "Mr. Chen, let''s go to the living room for an interview."


    "Good."


    As soon as Chen Yu and Mr. Doman left, Normans returned to the tatami, and then picked up the snack beside him and put it in his mouth.


    ¡­¡­


    "Mr. Chen, as you can see, Normans may not be very cooperative. Do you have any ideas?"


    "Mr. Doman, I have a plan, but I hope that the weight-loss plan I have arranged can be implemented from today."


    "Are you sure Will Normans cooperate? "


    "Of course."


    "I hope it''s not through violence, OK? I want my daughter to lose weight, not get hurt. "


    Chen Yu has a very good impression on Mr. Doman. He has a very gentlemanly manner and is polite to others.


    This is different from those rich people he knew in the past, which shows that this is the family tradition of Mr. Doman.


    Only a good family atmosphere can cultivate such a character.


    "I understand. I''m not going to use violence."


    "So what do I have to offer?" Asked Mr. Doman.


    "Bring Normans to the lawn."


    "All right." Mr. Doman rubbed his forehead, which seemed to be a difficult task.


    Chen Yu came to the lawn, surrounded by Chinese fir trees, which separated the manor from the outside.


    Black and white two silly, Beelzebub, Carrie are in wanton dash to play.


    When Chen Yu came, the demons such as Beelzebub surrounded him.


    Before long, Normans was also involuntarily called to the lawn.


    However, when Normans saw these big and small dogs, he still wanted to come up and get close.


    Unfortunately, Chen Yu was present, so Normans was still very unhappy.


    Chen Yu was sitting on the grass, holding bieseb and Carrie in his arms. Baima was lying behind Chen Yu, letting him lean on him, while Heima was lying beside him.


    Obitos is still running around, not returning to Chen Yu.


    "Mr. Doman, can you prepare some food for my children? I hope it''s cooked food. "


    "All right." Mr. Doman nodded and turned away.


    Before long, the two servants sent a lot of barbecue to Chen Yu.


    Normans swallowed, Chen clapped his hands, and HEMA opened her mouth and put a roast chicken in her mouth. She chewed it and swallowed it.


    Obitos also came running. His appetite was similar to that of HEMA and Baima. He also ate a roast chicken.


    Normans touched her stomach, and her appetite began to grow.


    Very strong!


    Maybe I was fighting with that guy just now, so I''m hungry.


    Normans thought to himself, "Dad, I''m hungry, too. Get me something to eat."


    Doman looked at Chen Yu, who shook his head. "No, from now on, you can''t eat until you reach a certain amount of exercise."


    "Dad." Normans complained and looked at his father.


    Mr. Doman wryly smiled: "I have something else to do. Let''s go first."


    Normans turned to go, but at this time, Baima ran to Normans in three or two steps, blocking his way.


    Normans turned to look at Chen Yu: "you want to let the dog bite me?"


    Chen Yu also did not know where to take out a handful of coins, and then scattered all over the lawn.


    "If you can find more coins than Baima, you can eat as much as you want today. If you don''t find more coins than Baima, how about you follow my training honestly?"


    "You think I''ll listen to you?"


    "Are you afraid you can''t match a dog?"


    Normans turned to look at Chen Yu, who also had dignity.


    Chen Yu compares her to a dog, and she still feels angry.


    "It''s the coins you just spilled, isn''t it?"


    "That''s right. It''s within that range."


    Chen Yu dropped the plate with food on the ground: "the coins you two found can be put here. Whoever finds more will win. Let''s start."Normans looked at Baima. The big white dog was lovely, but in order to eat, Normans would do his best.


    Baima also wants to look for coins. Chen Yu says, "Baima, let her."


    Baima didn''t have the idea of humility. She jumped forward and licked her tongue. It was just a coin in her mouth. After a while, she had rolled a dozen coins in her mouth. Then she trotted to her plate and spit the coin on it.


    If the coin is thrown on the concrete floor, it can be obviously found.


    But it''s hard to find a lot of coins on the grass.


    Normans found a few in a minute.


    In this competition, they are not one level at all.


    "The results are clear." Chen Chu looks at Baima''s plate.


    Normans got angry and threw the coin he found on his hand on the plate: "I''m not playing! Idiots will be manipulated by you. "


    Normans turned angrily away, went straight to the kitchen, opened the refrigerator, took out a box of milk and poured it into his mouth.


    But just a sip, Normans felt a disgusting feeling, and then began to vomit.


    In a flash, Normans felt that all his appetite was gone.


    Perhaps his previous exercise was too intense, Normans lost his appetite, but turned away from the kitchen.


    Out of the kitchen, I saw Chen Yu standing outside with Beelzebub in his arms, smiling at her.


    Normans felt a nameless fire in his heart: "what are you looking at?"


    "Do you feel hungry now?"


    Normans touched her stomach, and for some reason, she suddenly felt an appetite again.


    But she still said, "it''s none of your business."


    "I said that if you don''t follow my request, you won''t be able to eat anything today."


    Normans turned and went into the kitchen. He took two apples in the fridge. Then he went back to Chen, opened his mouth and bit off half of them.


    But after two bites, the feeling of nausea came back.


    Nauseous -


    Normans vomited again. This time, the nausea was stronger than last time. She felt that her slight acid was vomited out.


    "What did you do to me?" Normans looked at Chen Yu weakly.

 Chapter 173

    No matter how slow Normans was, he could realize that Chen Yu must have done something to her.


    Normans has always had a good appetite. He usually eats an apple every five minutes.


    But since meeting Chen Yu, she has never eaten anything.


    After eating twice, she felt nausea.


    "Do you feel a strong appetite now?" A smile appeared on Chen''s face.


    "What do you want me to do?"


    "You say so."


    "Can I finish today''s training and eat whatever I want?"


    "Of course."


    Chen Yu smiles. How can you eat it casually.


    It''s one thing to eat whatever you like. It''s another thing if you can.


    "So what''s my training volume today?"


    "Rarely, a kilometer."


    Today is just an appetizer, a kilometer run really few.


    Even Normans''s tonnage, as long as she bites her teeth, can hold on.


    In fact, Chen can make Normans thin through Beelzebub.


    But if diet alone can achieve such a big goal, it is likely to damage Normans'' body.


    Therefore, we must be able to train in combination, on the one hand, to speed up the speed of weight loss, on the other hand, to be healthier.


    "You have to train with me as well. As much as I complete, you have to train with me."


    "All right."


    Chen is willing to train with Normans as long as she can.


    For nothing else, for $400000.


    This is something Chen can''t refuse.


    "Now?"


    "Let''s go."


    A kilometer''s distance is nothing to Chen.


    With Chen''s physical strength, even running a marathon is more than enough.


    However, the power of eating is infinite. Normans tried to finish the whole process in order to be able to open his stomach to eat.


    In fact, for a big fat man with two hundred and eighty Jin, the distance of one kilometer has already consumed a lot for her.


    This is equivalent to the weight of two adult men. After Normans ran, the first sentence was: "can I eat now?"


    "Of course, today''s training is over. I''ll come back tomorrow. You''d better be ready."


    "Can I eat anything?"


    "Of course." Chen Yu let Beelzebub give Normans a little appetite, so she was doomed to eat too much. Normans''s dream of eating a big meal was doomed to fail.


    Mr. Doman took Chen Zhu to the door: "Mr. Chen, are you sure you don''t need the driver to take you back?"


    "No, my friend lives nearby, so I plan to visit them."


    "Well, thank you again for Normans, you know, she''s probably doing more exercise today than she''s done in the last three years combined."


    "You''re welcome. I''m here for reward."


    Out of Mr. Doman''s manor, Chen Yu and his family walked around the street, still attracting a lot of attention.


    After all, black and white and obitos on the ground are so conspicuous.


    There are many tourists along the street. They all stop to watch. What they don''t know is that Chen Yu is a busker.


    Chen Chu found rasfa''s manor and was soon invited in.


    "Chen, welcome." When rasfa saw a large group of children behind Chen Yu, he was still shocked: "Chen, do you have too many? If you don''t give me besieb and Carrie, I will take good care of them instead of you. "


    "That''s not good." Chen Yu shook his head and said, "I''m on my way here today. I''ll check your health by the way."


    "Paul, pour a glass of wine for Chen."


    "You know, I don''t drink at work."


    "Well, I''ll wait until you''ve finished."


    Half an hour later, Chen helped Lasfar to check up.


    "Take off your coat and lie on the sofa. I''ll clear your channels."


    Raspha believed Chen Yu 100% and they actually changed from enemies to friends.


    Because of the initial unhappiness, it has become the most trusted.


    "Stay for dinner tonight. I''ll make the kitchen prepare one more."


    "Good."


    In the evening, Zola, Daniel and Manny came.


    Daniel is more interested in Chen''s extra pets, especially when he sees black and white and obitos.


    Now he really believes that Chen Yu is a druid.


    After dinner, Chen Yu and Daniel are sitting in a reclining chair on the beach, even though Daniel''s injury has been cured for a long time.


    But the accident left a deep shadow on him.


    So far, they still dare not go to the sea.Watching a group of pets revel on the beach, HEMA and Baima are the most excited.


    Last time at Angel beach, they didn''t really have a good time.


    This time they can finally run or rush to the sea.


    "Chen, aren''t they Alaska?"


    "They''re wolves, that''s HEMA, that''s Baima."


    "Even if it''s a wolf, it''s too big."


    "They''re a little special."


    "And obitos? What kind of lizard is it? Komodo dragon? It seems that Komodo dragon has no red skin. Is it a mutation? And its head looks a little strange. "


    "Anyway, it''s very special. Don''t ask about it."


    Daniel suddenly stood up and looked at the water level where HEMA and Baima were playing.


    "Is there something around them?"


    Chen Yu also stood up and looked at their positions. However, due to the distance, he did not see them very well.


    All of a sudden, Chen saw a huge fin on the surface of the sea.


    Chen zhumeng rushed in the direction of black and white, and his clothes were pulled out as he ran.


    "Chen Don''t Danger... "


    Daniel wants to stop Chen, but Chen runs so fast that he has already rushed into the sea.


    But Chen Yu was still a little late, and Baima had been attacked.


    Baima''s body suddenly sank and she was dragged down by something under the water.


    If besieged or Raymond or Carrie were attacked, Chen would not be so worried.


    Because they are projections, Chen Yu is not in such a hurry even when he is dead.


    But black and white are different. They come from noumenon.


    They are demons, but they are not invincible.


    They can get hurt as well as die.


    As long as there is enough damage, it will pose a threat to them.


    On land, if they are together, they may be able to compete with most land creatures.


    But in the sea, there are so many things that can kill them.


    When HEMA found out that Baima was attacked, she immediately dived into the water.


    Chen Yu made great efforts to swim towards black and white, hoping to catch up.

 Chapter 174

    "It''s all right. If you don''t call me, I''m going to bed."


    "Well, I won''t bother you. I''ll go to bed, too."


    After a short call, Chen hung up.


    Chen Chen rubbed his forehead and entered the basement.


    Chen needs more special treatment for Baima.


    It''s obviously not suitable for special treatment for Baima outside. Although Baima has eaten two devil crystals, his condition is not good.


    The king of greed is a subordinate. He was almost killed by the human species.


    The three headed dog is the happiest because there are two new partners.


    No, three new partners.


    Chen Yu brings Xu Dera, a hydra, into the gap of space, and Xiao Jiu is as timid as ever.


    The three dogs have become one with HEMA. If it''s not for the listlessness of Baima, it''s estimated that the three of them will become one.


    Chen Yu and Lao Hei went to the castle to study magic and medicine.


    "Lao Hei, when I last summoned the Banshee through the devil magic weapon at the gate of hell, I felt very tired. This is the feeling I didn''t have in the past. Why?"


    "My research on demon magic is not deep, but when I use demon magic, I obviously feel the upper limit. When I use some magic too much, I also feel tired." Said old black.


    Chen Yu and Lao Hei are both novice magicians. At the beginning of Lao Hei, there were not many demonic magic.


    Of course, Lao Hei is faster than Chen Yu, because Lao Hei''s real identity, after all, is also a kind of devil.


    But some magic, old black can never be used.


    "I''ve done research, such as hell bell. If I use hell bell ten times for a person in a short time, I will be very tired."


    "In order to try magic, you use the death knell of hell to a person, who has not been driven mad by you?"


    "I''m looking for a vegetable. I can''t use the death knell for him. It won''t have any effect." Said old black disapprovingly.


    "So, that is to say, whether I or you, there is a threshold. We cannot release magic or summon demons indefinitely." Chen said.


    "It should be so. In some of your human literary works, don''t you set the use of magic as the need for magic? Let''s assume that we also have magic, and have their own magic value ceiling."


    "How do you think we should test the upper limit of magic value?"


    "Answer this question with Beelzebub, Raymond and Carrie, who are more familiar with demon magic than either of us."


    Chen Yu called Beelzebub to the castle and asked about them.


    "Demonic magic certainly needs power to drive. It doesn''t make any difference whether it''s explained by hell or set by human''s imagination. We call hell as demonic power. You can call it magic. It''s a thing anyway."


    "I don''t think the power of demons is accurate." Lao Hei took the lead in opposing: "because humans can use it, it shows that they have certain common characteristics."


    "No, human beings can only use a small part of the modified devil magic, which shows that the devil magic is actually based on the devil''s power. Maybe the modified devil magic has changed the characteristics of the devil magic, or the power required to activate the devil magic." Chen Yu made his point.


    "But you are a special one." Lao Hei looked at Chen Yu and said, "why can you learn demonic magic without limitation? Many demonic magic can''t even be learned by me, but you can still learn and use it."


    Even Beelzebub could not answer this question.


    "Although Lao Hei is a devil, in fact, the three of us are actually three different forms. Lao Hei has no entity, Beelzebub is a projection, and I am a pure human. But what we have in common is that we can use magic, so if we can find out what we have in common, we may know what we are using Power to drive magic. "


    "Are you a pure human now? In your right hand, however, is the blood of Lord besib zoffi, saying that you are miscellaneous... "


    "If you dare to say that word, you''d better use a different projection. I''ll use your current projection to make a dog pot," Chen Yu said with threatening eyes


    Beelzebub decisively brought the subject back to the point: "man, I think you forgot" what badge? "


    "There are some badges in hell or in the world. We call them devil badges in hell, and you call them magic badges in the world. However, it doesn''t matter what you call them. In fact, these badges leave traces on some props by devil magic, so that this props can play a magic effect."


    "Do you have a magic badge?"


    "No, I don''t know how to make." Said besib."In general, these are the four categories, right? Of course, Lao Hei may not be one of them. After all, he is still a devil. "


    "Who says there are only four categories? There are many, such as angels."


    "Wait Do angels really exist? "


    "What''s so strange about this? Why can''t there be angels if there are demons?"


    "What about angels? Are they in heaven? Still serving a seductive, unmarried girl''s old change, state


    "I don''t know. I haven''t seen or heard of any place where angels live."


    "Then how do you know for sure that angels exist?"


    "Because it is the existence, which is an iron fact."


    "When you say you don''t know where the angel is, you throw out an iron truth. It''s a ghost truth. It''s not a set that you can fool me with your words, right?"


    Chen Yu''s words to Beelzebub will always remain three points.


    When Chen Yu came out of the space gap, he found that there were four missed calls, all from robio.


    Chen Yu glanced at Lao Hei, who came out with his eyes: "Lao Hei, please install a WiFi or signal tower in it."


    Chen Yu called robio: "robio, what''s up?"


    "Chen, fari is in the hospital."


    "What? How did she get into the hospital? What''s the matter? "


    "Drowning."


    "Drowning? She drowned? " Chen Yu is very clear about how good fari water is. How can she drown?


    "I don''t know the specific situation. I got a fixed line call from the headquarters, and then I heard Wanda''s call. When I rushed to the headquarters, I found fari lying on the beach. I had sent her to the hospital."


    "In which hospital?"


    "Xiangteli hospital."

 Chapter 175

    Chen Yu rushes to xiangteli hospital, and robio is waiting for him at the door.


    When Chen Yu arrived, he took him in.


    When Chen Yu came to farry''s ward, he found that Farr was also there.


    "Chen?" Farr was also surprised by Chen''s arrival: "are you here to find me?"


    "Well No, I''m a friend of the patient. " Chen said.


    "Chen, she''s Fanny''s sister." Robio said.


    "You know my sister?" Farr looks at Chen Yu in surprise.


    "Well, can you show me how farry is?"


    Phare nodded, and since Chen was willing to help, she would.


    Chen examined the body condition of farry: "there is no water in farry''s lung leaves, the heart rate is normal, the pulse is normal, the pupil is enlarged, and there is no light reaction Farr, did you sedate farry? "


    "No, Fanny has been in a coma since she was sent to the hospital."


    "Would it be a pseudocoma?" Val put forward his own opinion.


    Chen and robio both understand pseudocoma. Chen, as a doctor, must know it. Robio works in the coast rescue team, so he has met many such Drowners.


    General pseudocoma is that the brain still has activities, but because the subconscious is still in the state of drowning, it will self close consciousness, which is also a situation to protect the brain.


    Because the long-term anoxia of drowning person will lead to brain anoxia, which will cause brain damage.


    While pseudocoma belongs to short-term coma, which generally lasts for one to three days, with a small probability of coma for a longer time.


    "Chen, do you have a way?"


    "It needs to be observed." At present, Chen''s examination has not got any useful information.


    However, Chen always suspected that fari had drowned abnormally.


    Chen and robio came out of the ward. Chen asked, "robio, can you tell me what happened when we found fari?"


    "I got a call at two in the morning when I heard Wanda barking on the other end of the line. To be honest, I was reluctant to believe that this was something a dog could do."


    "Wanda would call me if she could. Why did she call you?"


    "Because my contact information is on the wall of headquarters." Robio seemed to feel a little sour in Chen''s tone.


    But it also proves that Chen Yu loves Wanda very much, just like his parents.


    If Chen doesn''t care, he won''t say that.


    Robio was also pleased that Wanda could be with Chen Yu.


    "Then I rushed to the headquarters, and I saw that Fanny was lying on the beach with a buoyancy ball and life jacket. She couldn''t swim in the sea after early morning, unless someone fell into the water, and no other drowning person was found beside her, so it''s possible that she didn''t save people, and she was in danger. She was either washed to the shore by the sea or Wanda Drag her to the shore. "


    Chen Yu is also more inclined to be a person saved by Wanda. She remembers that fari had said before that she had encountered a suspected psychic event.


    So Chen Yu suspected that fari had been attacked by evil spirits.


    Otherwise, with fari''s wateriness, even at night, she won''t have an accident, at least in probability.


    You should know that fari is well equipped and Wanda is on the side.


    In the absence of special circumstances, there is little chance of accidents.


    "Is Wanda still at headquarters?"


    "Well, I left it at headquarters."


    "I''m going to pick up Wanda. He''s on the coast alone. I''m not sure."


    "Well, I won''t go with you. I''ll stay here and take care of Fanny." Robio said.


    Chen Yu rushed to the headquarters of the coast rescue team and called shengwanda, who had already rushed out in the dark.


    Wanda is very excited. Obviously, it is stimulated by something. She jumps and barks in front of Chen Yu.


    "Wanda, be quiet. Be quiet." Chen Yu appeased Wanda: "was fari attacked by evil spirits?"


    Wang --


    "can you find the evil spirit?"


    Wanda turned to look at the direction of sea level, showing a confused color.


    Wang Da can''t provide any clues, which makes Chen Yu helpless.


    After all, Wanda is not able to communicate with Chen Yu directly in language, as they do with Beelzebub.


    At this time, Wanda suddenly turned around and ran into the headquarters, then picked up a piece of rotten wood and came out.


    Chen Yu took over the wood. It''s a piece of fir. It''s still wet now. It''s estimated that Wanda just took it out of the water. It should be the ship wood of some years.


    However, no matter how good a fir is, it will be soaked in water for decades or even hundreds of years, and it will also be soaked.


    The texture of this fir is already very brittle. Chen Zhu, with a little effort, felt the wood cracking.In front of the fracture surface of Chinese fir, there are prominent letters behind the technology, Mary,


    Mary?


    Chen Yu looked at the fir, and he was not sure whether it had anything to do with the attack on fari.


    At this time, Chen''s cell phone rang.


    "Chen, Fanny wakes up, but she looks very upset now. She wants you to pick her up."


    "OK, I''ll be right here." Chen immediately said.


    I''ll be fine if I''m ok. Chen Yu is relieved.


    Chen Yu is really afraid of any unknown attack on farry.


    If any magic or supernatural force causes damage to fari, Chen Yu can only ask Sienna for help.


    Now fali people wake up, at least can let Chen Yu a lot of peace.


    When Chen Yu arrived at the hospital, farry was sitting on the bed, Farr was sitting beside him, and robio was standing in front of the bed.


    Robio could see that fari was really frightened.


    It''s just that he didn''t understand what had happened to Farley, and the reaction was so intense.


    "Chen, here you are." When farry saw Chen Yu coming, her eyes lit up.


    As far as Farr and robio can see, farry has great trust in Chen Yu.


    As soon as Chen Yu arrived, the whole of fali was relaxed.


    Farr stood up and Chen Yu sat down on the edge of the bed.


    Fari immediately hugged Chen Yu with both hands: "Chen, you are finally here. I want to go home."


    "Well OK, let''s go home. " Chen Yu looks at Farr, and Farr looks at Chen Yu with questioning eyes.


    She didn''t expect that Chen Yu and her sister were dating.


    At least for the moment, they are definitely not ordinary friends.


    "Farr, I''ll take farry home first."


    "Sister, I''ll see you tomorrow." Said Farr.


    "I''ll drive you," robio said


    Along the way, fari didn''t speak. She sat in the back seat with Chen Yu, her head resting on Chen Yu''s shoulder.


    Until she got off the bus, farry was still leaning on Chen Yu.


    "Robio''s gone and pretended." Chen Yu is very disgusted to push away the fari.


    "I didn''t pretend. I was really scared."

 Chapter 176

    Fari was really scared, but when Chen Yu arrived, she calmed down a lot.


    Back in the room, Chen Zhu poured a glass of water for fari.


    "Tell me what happened."


    "Before I went to bed, I used to observe the coastline with night vision telescope, and then I found that there seemed to be a figure on the sea. I thought it was a drowning person, so I swam to that position."


    "And then you were attacked by evil spirits?"


    "I saw the ''drowning man'' calling for help. I caught him, but he seemed to be dragged into the water by something. I tried to hold him, but I was also dragged down the water. Under the water, I saw a boat. The dense figure on the boat was the figure on the boat that pulled the drowning man down."


    Chen Yu thought of a word: "ghost ship?"


    "Yes, it was a ghost ship wandering under the sea. Then I saw the ghost on the ghost ship and tried to drag me down. Then Wanda came and it saved me."


    It seems to be a real psychic event, not just a doubt at first.


    "Chen, I''m afraid of the sea. I''m afraid I''m afraid I''ll never be able to work in the coast rescue team again. " Farley is in a similar state to Daniel.


    It is also a psychological shadow after the attack.


    "I will deal with it." Chen said.


    But for Chen, it''s a real hassle.


    The point is, Chen has no experience in finding evil spirits at all.


    Thinking back and forth, Chen Yu thought of Siena.


    "Sienna." Chen Yu dials Siena''s phone number.


    "Chen, do you know that staying up late is the biggest harm to women?"


    "Want to make money?"


    Sienna immediately woke up and said, "speak up, what''s the matter?"


    "Today, fari was attacked by evil spirits."


    "Is she OK?"


    "A little frightened."


    "So what do you want me to do?"


    "According to her description, the attack on her seems to be a ghost ship wandering in the sea."


    "Ghost ship? I can''t deal with ghost ships. "


    "Is ghost ship hard to deal with?"


    "Do you know how my teacher died?"


    "How did you die?"


    "Twenty years ago, a wandering ghost ship appeared on the west coast. My teacher joined up with thirteen witches and finally they all fell into the sea forever."


    "Is the ghost ship so terrible?"


    "Yes, the point is that ghost ships lurk under the sea a lot of the time."


    "Is there any way to find it, or to trace it?"


    "If you are dealing with a ghost ship, I advise you to think about it."


    "If you don''t have to, tell me if there''s any way to find it."


    "I''ll find a way How much do you pay me? "


    "Ten thousand dollars."


    "Close Just looking for the ghost ship, right? "


    "You don''t need to fight with the ghost ship. You just need to help me find the ghost ship."


    As a psychic, Sienna seems to be a tall profession.


    But anyone who knows her knows how poor she is.


    "Yes, I''ll let you know if there''s any news."


    ¡­¡­


    The next day -


    Chen Zhuo knocked on farry''s door after washing.


    "Fari, are you up?"


    "Come in." Said Farley in the room.


    When Chen Yu entered the room, he saw that Fanny''s face was a little white. It seemed that her condition had not recovered.


    "How are you, how are you today?"


    "Not so good."


    "I''ll go out later. You take care of HEMA and Baima. By the way, Baima is injured." Chen said.


    "Is Baima hurt? Who did it? "


    "He was attacked by a shark when he went down to sea yesterday."


    "Is it OK?"


    "I''ve treated it, it''s not fatal, but it won''t be able to exercise hard in the next few days."


    "Well, keep it. I''ll take care of it."


    Chen then went out, bringing only Beelzebub, Raymond and Carrie.


    ¡­¡­


    Chen went to the gym for a fight class.


    Gaia''s fighting course is as strict as ever, but Chen Yu began to adapt to Gaia''s course gradually.


    Now Chen Yu is not as good as he used to be. He can''t even resist Gaia''s moves.


    This shows that Chen Yu''s fighting level has improved, but fighting level is one thing, and real combat effectiveness is another.


    When in danger, Chen may not be able to react.


    The biggest difference between amateurs and professionals is their ability to respond to danger.Chen''s biggest advantage is his physical ability, while his reflexes need training.


    "Chen, that''s all for today''s class." Gaia said.


    To tell you the truth, Gaia feels the pressure to give Chen Yu a lesson.


    She has a deep understanding of Chen Yu''s physical strength.


    In the past, she was able to use her skills to solve problems, but with the improvement of Chen Yu''s skills, she was not as ready as before.


    Moreover, she taught Chen Yu to fight more freely.


    In terms of body shape, she is larger than Chen Yu, which makes her unable to be as flexible as Chen Yu.


    Speed is not dominant, plus the gap between strength and physical strength.


    "Chen, you''re ready for psychology. I''ll give you an examination next class."


    "What kind of assessment?"


    "I''ll find you some fighting masters. You have to deal with them at the same time."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chen Yu is speechless: "don''t you do this?"


    "I need to be able to pay you."


    ¡­¡­


    In the afternoon, Chen Yu will go to Mr. Doman''s house to have a weight-loss course for his daughter Normans.


    When Normans saw Chen Yu, he didn''t look very good.


    "Normans, let''s start today''s class."


    "Did you use any magic on me? Why did I have no appetite from last night to this morning? "


    "Speak with proof, without proof, without proof, without nonsense."


    "If you don''t make it clear, don''t expect me to cooperate."


    "Are you hungry now?" Chen Chu smiled at Normans.


    Normans touched the fat on his stomach, and his face turned black.


    "You wicked wizard!"


    "Well, stop talking nonsense, let''s start."


    Normans gnashed his teeth and looked at Chen Yu. At last, she gave in.


    Once besieb gave her back her appetite, she felt hungry.


    She is eager to say that I will not cooperate with you.


    "Can I eat just one kilometer?"


    "No, only one apple per kilometer."


    "What? It''s impossible. Do you want to kill me? "


    "If you don''t run, you may not even get an apple."


    Doman stood on the windowsill, watching Chen Yu and his daughter running around the lawn.


    The voice of Normans'' curse is clear and audible.


    Doman didn''t know whether to cry or laugh, and Chen Yu was always leading in front of Normans.


    "Despicable, shameless, obscene, mean, miscellaneous, bastard, rubbish..." Normans cursed. Less than a kilometer away, she was already sweating.


    Chen Yu slowed down and ran side by side with Normans: "Normans, when you''re running, your constant voice will accelerate your physical loss."


    "That''s what you mean, you bastard."


    "Of course, you''d better shout more." Chen Yu said defiantly.


    A kilometer later, Normans didn''t even plan to stop.


    "How long do I have to run to eat a barbecue?"


    "Ten kilometers."


    "I can''t do it, you son of a bitch. You''re in a dilemma."


    "So, you still don''t have unrealistic ideas."

 Chapter 177

    Most people can''t run ten kilometers, let alone Normans.


    Normans''s weight of two hundred and eighty Jin is almost equal to the weight-bearing running. One kilometer has already consumed her a lot.


    The two kilometer estimate is already the limit, and Chen''s demand is obviously too much.


    However, running blindly has little effect.


    Running is mainly to exercise the thigh muscles and fat, the most effective way is actually swimming.


    When swimming, it uses the muscles of the whole body.


    If you want to lose 80 kg in a month, you need crazy sports.


    Of course, for the first two or three days, Normans couldn''t do much exercise.


    Because of long-term lazy habits, leading to physical inertia.


    Once you start exercising, the muscle tissue causes a buildup of lactic acid, which produces creatine, muscle weakness, and soreness.


    But the body will adjust itself. As long as you are used to this kind of exercise, your body functions will start to get used to it, so as to adjust to the best state.


    It has nothing to do with physical fitness, even in two extreme identities, otaku and athletes.


    If athletes do not exercise for a long time, then they need to carry out recovery training.


    Fat people are the same, as long as they are used to the amount of exercise, they will gradually adapt.


    And, in contrast, fat people have more fat to burn.


    Maybe fat people can''t keep on exercising, but if they just do it off and on, their endurance is no worse than that of professional athletes.


    The difference lies only in willpower, which is undoubtedly very high.


    The will of athletes is incomparable to ordinary people, let alone fat people who have been used to lazy life for a long time.


    So Chen Yu could only use this kind of coercion to make Normans move.


    "Stop and have a rest, eat two apples, and replenish your strength." Chen said.


    "Today''s exercise is here, I am too tired to stand up."


    "Would you like drumsticks?" Chen took out a chicken leg, which was taken from the kitchen.


    Normans swallowed and his eyes flashed with the light of a hungry wolf.


    She hasn''t known the meat for two days. Now Chen Yu is eating chicken legs in front of her.


    "What do I need to do?"


    "One thousand meter freestyle."


    "I can''t swim."


    "I asked your father that you can swim. I heard that you were a member of the school swimming team at school."


    "That''s in the past. Do you think I can swim like this?"


    "Fat can help you better float on the water, don''t tell me you can''t swim, even if you row slowly, as long as you row a kilometer, I admit it."


    "There is no swimsuit at home." Normans''s face, which was full of fat, was full of shyness.


    It''s not that there are no swimsuits at home, but that they don''t fit her.


    With her current body, there is no swimsuit to wear.


    "Yes." Chen took out a suit of swimsuit, which was a super size swimsuit that Chen bought before he came.


    "You mean devil! If I had the strength now, I would tear you to pieces. "


    "You will have strength after eating this apple, but I advise you to keep your strength and go for a one kilometer freestyle."


    "You think I will compromise?"


    Chen Chu smeared the grease on his hands: "whatever you want."


    "Well, a thousand meter freestyle."


    When Normans changed his bathing suit and jumped into the water, there was a huge wave.


    The swimming pool Mr. Doman built in his manor is a standard 50 meter swimming pool, that is to say, Normans needs to swim 20 laps to reach a kilometer.


    When Normans got into the water, he looked back at Chen Yu and said, "don''t forget to swim with me, too."


    "All right." Chen Yu changed his swimsuit and went into the water.


    Accompanied Normans to start swimming, a distance of 1000 meters is not pressure on Chen Yu.


    Chen''s speed is twice that of Normans. Normans found that Chen''s swimming speed is very fast and his endurance is amazing.


    She doubts whether Chen is a professional athlete.


    By the time she swam twice, Chen had already swam three or four times.


    She didn''t know that Chen was addicted to swimming. She was totally immersed in the fun of exercise.


    "This bastard, is he showing off his fitness?" Normans had a nameless fire in his heart. He swam faster.


    However, her huge body makes her more resistant to water, harder to swim, and more physical consumption.


    Chen took ten minutes to travel a kilometer, but he is still on the move.


    At this time, Normans only played six rounds, because after every 50 meters, Normans had to rest for a while.


    To tell you the truth, Normans admired Chen''s vigorous posture in the water.Once upon a time, she was so vigorous.


    But that emotional experience ruined her life.


    Chen Yu swam for another moment and finally got ashore. He sat next to Normans, who swam only ten times.


    Swimming consumes more energy than running.


    "What are you doing so fast, asshole? What I need is you to swim with me instead of showing off your fitness in front of me."


    "Well, when you''re in the water, I''ll continue to swim with you."


    "That''s about it."


    It took Normans a whole hour to swim twenty laps.


    When she came ashore, she was lying on the edge of the pool like rotten meat.


    "Get up and walk first."


    Chen brought another scale: "come here to measure your weight."


    When Normans stood on the scale, the figure shown was 134 kg.


    It has to be said that these two days of strenuous exercise, or played the effect, enough to lose six kilograms of weight.


    But it''s in the early stage of training. Normans''s basic weight is too high, so a little more exercise will release the water in the fat, so the weight loss is very fast.


    In the middle and later stages, the speed of weight loss will be reduced a lot, because the former stage is to release fat and water, and the later stage requires a lot of exercise to burn fat.


    "Would you like to have a roast chicken?" Chen asked.


    "Don''t tell me, let me swim 10000 meters, even in the past, I can''t do it when my weight is normal, let alone now."


    "No, as long as you swim another two thousand meters."


    Can you swim another two thousand meters to get a whole roast chicken?


    It was a great temptation for Normans.


    "Well, I swim!"


    "But if you can''t finish 2000 meters, then I will only compensate you one more drumstick according to the distance."


    Normans was tricked because after she swam another kilometer, she found that she could not swim at all.


    The body has reached the limit, and she feels like her limbs are not her own.


    She couldn''t swim another two thousand meters at all. Chen Yu calculated her physical limit, so he set a trap for her.

 Chapter 178

    "What is it?" Chen Yu frowned at pierce Nan.


    He always thought that pierce Nan was a bit odd. This guy is a smart guy.


    "The wealth of Ted pymton."


    "Where else does he have wealth?"


    "Do you admit that you shared his gold with the families of the victims in the town?" Pierce Nan smiled at Chen Yu.


    "I don''t understand what you''re talking about. If you''re OK, please leave here."


    "Don''t worry, listen to me. I didn''t come here for this matter. It''s none of my business who you give the gold to. But I know Mr. Chen''s money is tight recently. You seem to want to buy the mirror lake in the town and the surrounding land, right?"


    "Is Mr. pierce so well informed?"


    "It''s not a secret. There are many people who know it. I don''t even need to work hard to know it."


    "Mr. Pierce, are you here to show me how connected you are?"


    "Of course not. I have said that I am here to work with you to find another part of tred palmton''s property."


    "You mean he divided the gold into two parts?"


    "It''s not gold. The other part is his art collection."


    "If there''s a tred pemton collection, will Mr. pierce cooperate with me? I don''t believe it. "


    Chen needs money, but Chen is still very conscious.


    If it''s him, it''s impossible to get another share.


    A smart person like pierce Nan, who treats others as his own, will not cooperate with others at will.


    All of a sudden, pierce Nan raised his hand and patted Chen Yu on the shoulder.


    Chen Yu felt a sharp pain, and unconsciously he hit pierce Nan in the face.


    "Ah..." Pierce Nan flew out directly: "ah Help Are you going to kill me? "


    Pierce South''s mouth was full of blood, and his teeth kept falling out.


    Chen Yu looked at pierce Nan angrily: "what did you use to stab me just now?"


    Pierce Nan covered his mouth and his face with pain: "misunderstanding Misunderstanding, I just want to tell you, my identity, I am a wizard, I am a wizard, I just used the shadow stab, just let you pain... "


    Peirce Nan didn''t even think of it. He just wanted to show his identity and was attacked so fiercely by Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu''s punch was too sudden and too heavy.


    Pierce Nan didn''t know. He lost several teeth.


    At first, he guessed that Chen Yu, like him, should be a wizard.


    It''s just that he didn''t expect Chen''s reaction to be so great, and he fought back with his fist.


    Hearing Peirce Nan''s words, Chen Yu was stunned for a moment: "are you a wizard?"


    "Woo It''s killing me. Damn it Why do you play so hard? " Peirce south said painfully.


    "It was you who attacked me. I was instinctive."


    Chen Yu''s just hit was really heavy. It was his good luck not to kill pierce Nan.


    Pierce Nan didn''t know he had a few teeth left in his mouth, and he spoke in a cool voice.


    "If you don''t want to be killed by me, you''d better not do it again." Chen Yu said with a black face.


    "Are you a wizard, too? Why are you so powerful? "


    "It''s none of your business."


    "Well, I''ll tell you the truth. Ted pymton has hidden another property, all valuable works of art, worth millions of dollars, but I can''t get them by myself, so I want to cooperate with you."


    "Why can''t you get it?"


    "Because he is in the hiding place, he has moved some hands and feet, and arranged a border. I can''t crack it alone. Since you can defeat Ted pymton, it means that your strength must be better than him. Maybe if you join in, we can get his property."


    Chen Yu is in love, millions of dollars, that''s absolutely a lot of money.


    However, Chen Yu did not fully believe pierce Nan''s words. After all, they were not familiar with each other.


    Peirce Nan is an old fox. Chen Yu doesn''t like to be too close to such a smart person.


    "Where are those collections?"


    "So how do we divide it?"


    "I want 80% and the remaining 20% is yours."


    "Goodbye."


    Chen Zhuo turns around to close the door. Peirce Nan thinks that he is poor and can only accept his alms?


    "Wait How about 73? 64 This is my bottom line. "


    "Five five points, you accept, we will continue to talk, if not, ha ha..."


    Peirce Nan''s eyes twinkled at Chen Yu: "Fifty five points, but we don''t choose the collection according to the total price. When the collection is ready, we take turns to choose the collection. As for whether you can choose the valuable collection, it depends on your own skills. How about that?"Chen Yu thought about it and immediately understood the old fox''s idea.


    Since he knew the value of the collection, most of it was a little understanding of the collection. Maybe he even saw the collection.


    I also know what is valuable and what is not.


    Therefore, such a request is obviously intended to occupy greater interests.


    "I''ll think about it." "But I''m curious," Chen said. "You should be rich. Why take the risk to get millions of dollars?"


    "Don''t think of millions of dollars as a small amount. I only have millions of dollars. Chemical plants are not my own, most of them belong to real estate. So although I am rich, I may not even have more money in the bank. Now I have the opportunity to double my wealth, and a little risk is worth taking."


    "I agree with your distribution plan, but I also want to keep the bottom line. If the value of my selected collection cannot reach 30%, then you need to make up at least 30% of the value of the collection."


    To put it bluntly, Chen Yu wants to get more benefits, but he also wants a minimum guarantee.


    "Yes." This plan is an agreement acceptable to both of them.


    "Don''t play tricks on me. If you dare to eat alone, I will kill you!" Chen Yu threatened.


    "Don''t think about it. My family is in the next town. It''s impossible for us to play the black bridge in the movie. Besides You haven''t killed anyone, you don''t look like a killer. "


    "Is it obvious?" "Perhaps I should have behaved more ferociously," Chen asked, somewhat disheartened


    "Well, the agreement is officially reached. I''ll call you on the day of action."


    "When to act?"


    "A little preparation is needed." "And the time is not right," said pierce south


    "When are you going to wait?"


    "Next full moon night."


    "Then what do I need to prepare?"


    "I don''t need anything. I''m ready for it."

 Chapter 179

    Seeing Chen Yu returning to the house, fari asked, "who is that man?"


    "Pierce south, the owner of the chemical plant, is a wizard."


    "Are you in conflict? I saw you beat him. "


    Chen Yu didn''t hide it from fari either. He told them about their cooperation directly.


    At this time, Raymond climbed up to Chen Yu and hissed.


    Fanny couldn''t understand Raymond, but Chen Yu did.


    "Man, I have a friend who is ill. Come to my hometown and help me treat him."


    "Is it good?"


    If Raymond needs treatment, Chen is willing to go to hell for free.


    After all, Raymond has also helped Chen Yu a lot, although Raymond is still reluctant to call his master.


    As for others, Chen''s first consideration is interests.


    "My friend is a true visionary. He has no territory. Even the sacrifice needed to summon you to hell is from me." Said Raymond.


    "Is he so important to you?" Chen asked.


    "Yes, he gave me a clean eye. The left eye I use now is the clean eye he gave me at that time."


    "Chen, are you talking to Raymond?" Asked fari curiously.


    "Well." Chen Zhu nodded.


    "I''m back in my room." Although fari envied, she could not understand Raymond''s words, so she felt bored and went back to the room by herself.


    Chen Yu watched fari leave, then continued to ask Raymond, "what is a clean eye?"


    "The eyes without dirt can be placed in any part of the body and can be used as eyes, but according to different lineages, the eyes without dirt will also change accordingly."


    "What can change?"


    "My body''s left eye can release the curse of aging."


    "What can I do differently if it''s me?"


    "Human lineage can''t change, only the blood of the devil can change, but if you can cure my friend, I can promise you three clean eyes on his behalf. You can put them on your right hand. Your right hand has a gluttonous lineage, and should be able to produce effects."


    "Well, call me to hell."


    "Wait a minute, I''m not ready for the hell. Besides, you need to move faster. I can''t offer so many sacrifices, so you can only stay in hell for six hours."


    "Then I''ll get ready. Is your friend ill?"


    "I don''t know. He''s in a bad condition."


    Chen Zhao has no idea about the treatment of demons. Although there are many cases of demons in the book of devil medicine, there are too many kinds of demons, even the book of devil medicine cannot fully cover them.


    Chen Yu thought about it and said, "describe his symptoms."


    "Several of his eyes are blind, vomiting, weak..."


    "How many eyes does he have?"


    "I don''t know..."


    "Don''t know?"


    "There should be more than one hundred."


    When farry came out of the room, she saw Chen Yu sorting his toolbox here.


    "Chen, are you going out?"


    "Well."


    "The patient?"


    "That''s right."


    "What is it?"


    At this time, Chen''s body began to thin.


    "What''s the matter with you? Where are you going? "


    "I may have to leave for a day You take care of me... "


    Fari remembered that when Chris and Sienna came last time, they said that Chen Yu had disappeared in front of them.


    Chen Yu finally saw Raymond''s body. His body was much bigger than Beelzebub''s. it was a huge snake with two horns on its head, more than 30 meters long, and a row of bone spurs on its back. It was frightening to watch.


    "Raymond?"


    "Man, here you are."


    Raymond leaned down and said, "come to me."


    Raymond''s head is not as comfortable as obitos''s.


    When he crawls on the ground, his speed is very fast and always fluctuates.


    It''s very uncomfortable. Don''t talk about sitting. You can''t stand stably.


    Chen Zhu can only hold a bone spur. The wind with sulfur smell roars in his ear. Chen Zhu can hardly open his mouth.


    And the tremors in Raymond began to slow down, and they had entered a desert.


    There seems to be a lot of souls buried in the ground of this desert. From time to time, some incomplete souls jump up, but they are soon covered by the desert.


    Twenty minutes after entering the desert, Chen Yu stood on top of Raymond''s head and saw a huge pit in front of him.


    At least ten kilometers in diameter, Chen found his prediction was wrong as he approached.


    This huge pit is bigger than imagined, and the sand around it is gradually infiltrating into it.And the soul is sent into the endless abyss along with the gravel.


    When Raymond climbed to the edge of the pit, Chen''s heart would stop beating. The pit was not only big, but also deep.


    "This is the abyss." Said Raymond.


    "You didn''t bring me here to see the scenery, did you?"


    "Of course not." Raymond''s body crawled toward the edge of the abyss and down the bumps of the edge.


    Although it seems very dangerous, in fact, Raymond has climbed countless times, so it is very stable.


    After climbing down more than 100 meters, I came to a small platform, inside of which is a cave.


    The cave is very large, much larger than the house of Beelzebub, but also simpler.


    The depth of the cave is tens of meters, enough for Raymond to move freely.


    "Raymond, are you still single?"


    "Single." Raymond looked at Chen Yu and said lightly.


    Chen Yu thought that Raymond, as a snake of desire, should have had a large number of children.


    "And my patients?"


    "Wait, I''m going to bring him here now."


    With that, Raymond moved his huge body and left, leaving Chen Zhu here alone.


    Chen Yu came to the outside platform and looked down into the abyss.


    At this time, a soul came down from the sky and landed on the platform.


    Chen Xun looks at the soul. NIMA, isn''t this the old witch Weng Rui gegwu?


    "Old witch?"


    "You? Damn it, are you in hell, too? " After her death, Weng Rui gegwu''s soul is still intact. It should be because of her identity as a witch. At least she knows Chen Yu, and from her eyes, she still has a deep hatred for him.


    The soul of Weng Rui gegwu suddenly inflated: "it''s my best luck to meet you."


    "This sentence sounds so awkward..." Chen''s cheek is drawn. It feels like an emotional confession.


    "I''ll tear you up and devour your soul a little bit Ha ha... "


    "It''s rare to meet an old acquaintance in hell. Can''t we just sit down and have a cup of tea and laugh at each other?" Chen Yu said very distressed.


    "Whoever meets you with a smile and a vengeance is because you have reduced me to this place. My hatred for you is like this yellow sand forever."


    "Have you considered What if you can''t fight me? "

 Chapter 180

    "Can I not fight you? Here is hell. I don''t need to be trapped in that decadent body. My power is no longer limited by time. I still devour many souls in hell. Now I''m not the same as before. "


    "Self confidence is a good thing, but you think, what if you lose?"


    "I won''t lose..."


    "Or if you look back, what''s my friend''s opinion?"


    "Your friend?" Suddenly, Weng Rui gegwu found that there was a dark shadow over him.


    Weng Rui gegwu turned her head. She saw the scene of terror and despair in this life and the last life combined.


    She heard that the soul wandering in this area had talked about the huge snake in front of her. He was the master of this area, a terrible Demon Lord.


    Once upon a time, Weng Rui gegwu saw the devil from afar after falling into hell.


    Every time Raymond ate, he would go to the desert and swallow some souls. When he was full, he would leave.


    At this time, if anyone is swallowed by him, it''s bad luck.


    Every time Raymond appears, other souls will hide far away.


    "I''d like to introduce you, my friend, ramontis." Chen Yu smiles at Weng Rui gegwu.


    "Human, what will she do?"


    "I don''t want to kill her yet. I have some questions to ask her."


    Raymond opened his mouth and spewed out a stream of strong acid, which sprayed directly on Weng Rui gegwu.


    Weng Rui gegwu suddenly screamed, and her body began to smoke, and she fell to the ground in pain.


    "Are you sure you won''t kill her?" Chen Chu looked at Weng Rui gegwu''s appearance and said with regret.


    "This is my way to store food. My paralytic venom will seal her up and lose her consciousness. It won''t go bad It''s the same effect as your human refrigerator. "


    "All right."


    Chen Yu saw a big man three meters tall beside Raymond.


    Of course, compared with Raymond, this big man is small.


    The devil''s skin is brown, with a big bald head, long ears and a pair of canine teeth with a big mouth and chin.


    The body is covered with unknown animal skin, and the exposed skin has many size gaps.


    These gaps are all eyelids, one by one, one by one.


    Chen Yu counted, and the devil had about a hundred eyes.


    "Hello, are you a true observer?"


    "Hello, your honor the living, I''m Leo the real one." The real observer replied that his voice was weak.


    "I''ll check you up."


    Chen Yu is checking up on Leo and making some inquiries at the same time.


    "Have you made any special moves recently, or what happened to you?"


    "The last time I ate the flower of hell, I was lying in my house for a full month, but that was half a year ago."


    Chen thinks that the flower of hell is poisonous, even for demons, it is also harmful.


    What are the consequences of the mutated hellflower?


    Chen is not sure about this, and he needs to be further examined.


    Chen Yu found that there was a thin blood thread in one of the eyeballs behind Leo.


    "Leo, can you still see this eyeball?"


    "This eyeball has lost its effect."


    Later, Chen found that several eyeballs of Leo had the same symptoms.


    Chen Yu reached out and pressed around the eyeballs. He finally found that the blood on the eyeballs was not the blood, but rather the roots of some plants.


    Chen took out the stethoscope and began to listen carefully to Leo''s internal condition.


    "There''s something in your body." Chen said.


    "Do you have a way?"


    In hell, it''s very common to be parasitized by some kind of creature.


    The parasite is in symbiotic state with the parasited devil. Generally, it''s impossible to take anyone.


    However, there is another kind of parasite that is more aggressive and does more damage to the host.


    Now the parasite in Leo obviously belongs to that collection, which is aggressive and aggressive. If it is not taken out in time, Leo is likely to be killed by the parasite sucking up nutrients.


    "I need to operate on you to physically remove the parasite."


    "As long as you can get that damn thing out of my body, do whatever you want."


    All of a sudden, an eye that had been abandoned suddenly opened, and a ray shot at Chen.


    Chen''s right hand suddenly went out of control. The mouth of the glutton in the middle of his palm opened, and the ray just shot into that mouth.


    Chen Yu retreated in a hurry. Ramonton was discontented and said, "Leo, why do you attack humans?""I didn''t do it. I''ve lost control of this eye for a long time."


    "The parasite is conscious, it seems to be aware of my intention, so attack me." Chen Yu analyzed.


    "Leo, put a seal on your uncontrolled eyes, otherwise humans can''t operate."


    "Well, when I get this guy out, I''ll tear him to pieces."


    It''s not easy to seal all the uncontrolled eyeballs of Leo, during which Raymond also helped a lot.


    And Leo''s last anaesthesia was through Raymond''s venom.


    "Raymond, give me some of your anesthetic back."


    ¡­¡­


    The beginning of the operation -


    if it was human, Chen would not operate in this environment and condition.


    It''s just that Chen Gu''s patient is a devil this time. He can''t take the devil to the operating room of the hospital.


    So we can only overcome difficulties under such conditions.


    Of course, whatever can be done, Chen Yu must do it.


    For example, disinfect the surgical tools to ensure that the patients will not be infected with bacteria.


    The sharp scalpel cut through Leo''s abdominal cavity, and his brown skin crashed like a cheering chain.


    Chen Zhuo saw Leo''s internal organs, and in the center of the organs, there was a very obvious thing hiding. It looked like an octopus hiding in it.


    The tentacles of this Octopus parasite are connecting the organs and the flesh and blood of Leo.


    If a person is parasitized by this kind of thing, it is estimated that it will not be long before it is sucked dry.


    Only the demons with strong vitality can persist for such a long time.


    Chen took a syringe and cautiously approached the parasite. Just as the needle was about to enter, two tentacles of the parasite suddenly stuck to Chen''s arm.


    Chen wants to take it back, but he can''t.


    At this time, the mouth of the glutton on Chen''s palm opened again.


    The Glutton''s mouth seized the parasite again, and Chen Yu was immediately in a hurry: "don''t eat anything in disorder. Just let go. Leo has a bad stomach. Do you want to have a bad stomach, too?"


    But the mouth of the glutton did not listen to Chen Ji at all, and swallowed and pulled hard.

 Chapter 181

    "Human beings, don''t be nervous. The demons of gluttons can digest everything. They are the only demons that will not be parasitized." When Raymond saw Chen Yu panicked, he immediately pacified him.


    Hearing Raymond''s words, Chen Yu was at ease and could digest them?


    Good


    "Don''t eat me Don''t eat me... " The parasite made a cry of panic.


    "It''s too late to beg for mercy now."


    The parasite is also affected by Raymond''s venom, so his counterattack is very weak.


    His tentacles can only be attached to the skin of Chen Yu''s arm like an octopus, but they can''t hurt Chen Yu.


    The reason why parasites need to live in other organisms is that they do not have the ability to survive in the outside world.


    No matter in the world or in hell, this is an unchangeable law of nature.


    The Glutton''s mouth had swallowed half of the parasite''s body, and the tentacles attached to Leo''s body organs and flesh had lost their vitality.


    When Chen pulled his hand, the whole parasite was pulled out of Leo''s abdominal cavity.


    The parasite was still struggling fiercely, and along with several eyes of Leo, it was pulled out.


    The eyes were at the end of the antennae of the parasite, and the Glutton''s mouth swallowed them.


    But the next moment, Chen''s arm began to open an eye, with five eyes on his arm and one eye on the back of his hand, six eyes in total.


    I am a parasite!?


    Chen Yu wants to cry without tears, which is nothing.


    Back to their own arms to open an operation.


    Gluttons are greedy for food. They want to eat everything.


    But now it''s not the time to think about it. Chen Yu needs to sew Leo''s abdomen.


    After the operation, Chen Yu looked at Raymond with complaining eyes: "don''t you say that gluttons will not be parasitized? Look at the eyes on my arm. I feel like I''ve been parasitized by that parasitic monster. "


    "Do you have any special feelings?"


    "Special feeling? I don''t think so. "


    "So don''t scare yourself. The gluttons'' digestion is very powerful. These fat pigs will devour some demons and gain their abilities. It''s obvious that the mouth of the gluttons on your arm is to devour the parasites and then gain the eyes."


    "Nothing?"


    "Nothing."


    "Really


    "It''s really OK."


    "Whoo I''m scared to death. "


    Chen finally breathed a long sigh of relief. He tried to control those eyes, but they were not open. He could not open them.


    Chen Yu is depressed again, unable to control.


    It''s useless!


    And when the mouth of the glutton disappears in the palm of the hand, so do the eyes.


    I will ask Jessica later how to control the mouth of gluttons.


    It can''t appear every time it wants to, and it doesn''t appear if it doesn''t want to.


    Rios woke up after Raymond''s anesthetic.


    Although he lost a few eyes, Leo was still very happy. After all, he lost more than one hundred eyes, which was not a big deal.


    He felt that his body was restored, not as heavy as it used to be.


    "Thank you for your help, sir. Please accept my gift." Leo is very good. He takes out the prepared eyes without dirt.


    There are three eyes floating in a bottle of liquid.


    This trip to hell is quite fruitful.


    It can be used by any species, devil or human.


    "Man, what are you going to do with this witch''s soul?" Asked Raymond.


    "You want her?"


    "I''m short of a busybody here. It''s rare for me to have such a complete soul." Said Raymond.


    "Then when I''m done with the questions, I''ll give her to you."


    ¡­¡­


    Rion gegwu woke up slowly, hoping that all she saw was just a dream.


    But her lucid consciousness made her understand that the Raymond and Leo she was facing were real, not dreams.


    And Chen Yu''s smile, which was full of ridicule, was even more disgusting to her.


    "Weng Rui gegwu, I want to ask you a few questions. You answered well, our gratitude and resentment were written off, and the answer was not good..." Chen Chu looks back at Raymond and Leo.


    Raymond opened his mouth and cooperated with Chen Yu to intimidate Weng Rui gegwu.


    Although Leo is not as big as Raymond, his eyes are all open, and his eyes are full of people staring at Weng Rui gegwu.


    Weng Rui gegwu peed in a flash, if she could.


    "What''s your problem? Let me go I''ll tell you everything. ""Ramon is short of a servant. If you answer well, you will work here as an official later. If you don''t answer well, I don''t think Ramon would mind treating you as dinner."


    "What do you want to know?"


    "Where is Ted pymton now? Should he go to hell, too? "


    "He? He has been sacrificed to Lord Bertha, and his soul has disappeared forever. "


    "Bertha, that''s the last big octopus, isn''t it?"


    "Well Yes... "


    As for Weng Rui gegwu, Bertha, the sleeper, is the master of her whole life.


    Even after her death, she still hasn''t been able to change her mind.


    But in the face of Chen Yu, he summoned the devil easily, and defeated the sleepy Bertha easily.


    Weng Rui gegwu had been afraid of Chen Zhuo for a long time, so it seems that Chen Zhuo called the sleeping Bertha the big octopus.


    "And do you know where his property is hidden?"


    "Yes, he changed his fortune into gold and hid it under the waterfall on the other side of mirror lake."


    "What else? He has another property, all works of art. Do you know where he hid it? "


    "Ah? He has another property? I don''t know. "


    "Raymond, is there any way to make her miserable?"


    "I have a corrosive poison that can melt her soul a little bit." Raymond replied.


    "I really don''t know." Weng Rui gegwu wanted to cry without tears.


    For the first time in my life, why no one believed her.


    "It seems that she didn''t lie, sir. My real eyes look at her. If she lies, she can''t hide it from me."


    "I really don''t know. I only know that Ted pymton has changed his property into gold. I don''t know that he has secretly dealt with another part of his property."


    "That is to say, you are useless?" Chen Yu squinted at it.


    "Wait I remember, I remember, that Ted pymton asked me a few years ago to make a border for him, and maybe he hid it there. "

 Chapter 182

    Chen Yu gets a lot of information from Weng Rui Gewu, and Weng Rui Gewu is also left in Raymond.


    Chen Yu spent only six hours in hell. Although Raymond and besieb were equal in strength, they were a little different in wealth.


    Beelzebub belongs to the country''s landlords, with a few mu of thin farmland. Ramon is a bachelor who has enough to eat and his family is not hungry.


    Of course, they are both better than black and white.


    At least Ramon would not starve, occupying the abyss.


    There is no lack of fallen soul in the surrounding sand sea.


    If you are hungry, go to eat. If you are sleepy, go home and lie on your stomach for three or five years.


    I live a comfortable life. I don''t need to be hungry. I''m not sure.


    On the contrary, black and white are totally homeless Vagabonds.


    If Chen did not call them, they are still living a hard life.


    At this time, before dawn, Chen Yu went to sleep for a while.


    The next day, Chen heard the sound of pushing the door open, and in his confusion, he saw fari come in.


    "Chen, did you come back last night?"


    "Well."


    "Chen, where did you go last night? Did you go to some mysterious place? Are there many people like you there? " Asked fari.


    She was full of curiosity about Chen Yu, who disappeared in front of her last night.


    She couldn''t sleep all night and always wanted to get answers from Chen Yu.


    "Yes, but I can''t tell you where it is."


    "Is your organization protecting the earth in secret? To prevent the invasion of evil? "


    "You guessed, you guessed. Don''t say it."


    "Is that true? Are you the guardian of the earth? Are there many people like you in our world? "


    "In fact, I''m the only one on earth. I''m responsible for guarding the earth."


    "You alone guard the earth? Are you an alien? "


    Chen Yu pursed his mouth and didn''t go on talking, because he was afraid to drag on, so he couldn''t panic.


    A lie needs a thousand lies to make up for it, which is really true.


    Especially in the face of such a curious baby as Fanny, Chen Yu has more headache.


    "Can''t you say that? Well, then I won''t ask that question. " After thinking about it, Farley asked again, "is the doctor your disguise?"


    "Doctors are my job." Chen said, rolling his white eyes.


    "Do you want any assistant or something? I suddenly find that it''s more meaningful to be with you than to be a coast guard."


    "I don''t need an assistant, please. The coast rescue team is very meaningful, OK?"


    "But you are guarding the earth."


    "The earth doesn''t need me to guard. If one day aliens invade or meteorites fall from the sky, then I will be needed. Now I just need to be a competent doctor."


    Just as fari was about to open her mouth, Chen Yu waved: "don''t ask when there will be an alien invasion, when the meteorite will fall down, I don''t know."


    "Then All right. " It''s obvious that fari really wants to ask this question.


    Chen Zhu suddenly regretted that he had made a big hair of his own.


    If it blows, it won''t be very embarrassing in the future.


    Chen Yu got rid of the entanglement of Fanny, and went out without breakfast.


    ¡­¡­


    Gaia saw Chen Yu coming and came out of the office.


    "Chen, how are you today?"


    "OK, what''s the matter?" Chen Zhu loosened his muscles and bones.


    Although she only slept for four hours, Chen Yu felt in a good mental state.


    "I told you yesterday that I would give you a little test. Have you forgotten?"


    "I said today''s condition is terrible. Can you delay this little test?"


    "No, go and put on the protective equipment. The people I hired are coming." Gaia said without expression.


    Chen Yu put on the protective equipment, and soon Gaia''s fighting master came.


    Some of them are amateur fighters, some of them are professional Sanda players, and some of them have practiced medium weight boxing.


    Gaia introduced these people to Chen Yu. It''s just a test, not a competition.


    So both sides wear protective gear and boxers, so that no one can hurt the other by accident.


    Those who can be recognized by Gaia are not weak.


    So Chen Yu didn''t dare to be careless. The five fighting masters were also careless.


    They are not familiar with Gaia, but five of them can be invited at the same time to give a test to a student, which is enough to show Gaia''s attention.


    "Chen, here we are." Five people stand in fan-shaped positions around Chen Zhu.


    Chen took the lead in taking a step and came out with a fist, attacking the black boxer directly opposite.The other four immediately seized the opportunity and attacked Chen at the same time.


    In a blink of an eye, Chen received three or four punches. Even though he was wearing protective equipment, Chen still felt pain.


    "Chen, make sure that you are facing five people, not one. Don''t attack casually." Gaia cried, standing under the ring.


    However, even with Gaia''s warning, Chen Yu was still unable to compete with five fighting masters.


    They are not Street gangsters. All five of them are capable of one enemy and three enemies.


    So inevitably, Chen Yu was beaten badly, and he didn''t even meet five people.


    Gaia has been reminding Chen Yu in the challenge arena how to do, how to attack and how to defend.


    Twenty minutes later, Chen Yu finally hit a man, that is, a fist.


    When Chen Yu came down from the challenge arena, his whole body was almost falling apart.


    It felt the same as the first time Gaia was beaten by her.


    Chen Yu dropped the headgear on the ground and slumped on the ground: "how are you? Are you disappointed?"


    At that time, the black boxer came down from the ring and patted Chen Yu on the shoulder: "you did a good job."


    "I''ve been beaten by you all the way. How about that?"


    "We are five, you are one. Can you hold on for more than 20 minutes without falling down? Isn''t that good enough? The last time I took Gaia''s test, I was faced with three people who were beaten down in less than ten minutes. They were Fett, Zhuoma and apeth. But in that test, I held my head all the way and didn''t even have the courage to fight. " Said the black boxer.


    Gaia looked at Chen Yu and said, "how are you? Do you still feel bad now?"


    "Do you want to say that I''m strong now?"


    "I can''t say how powerful it is. At least you can''t fight any more. Even if I go up, I can''t last for ten minutes." Gaia said.


    "I''m still strong."


    "If it was me, I would not let myself be beaten for ten minutes. I would solve the battle in ten minutes."


    "I don''t want to compete with your Tyrannosaurus Rex. It hurts my self-esteem."

 Chapter 183

    Chen Chu had long since rejected the idea of revenge for Gaia.


    To seek revenge with this female Tyrannosaurus Rex is to seek death.


    Today is just a small test. At the end of fighting teaching, there will be a real test.


    In the afternoon, Chen Yu went to Mr. Doman''s estate.


    "What a pleasant day." Chen Yu smiled at Normans.


    Normans''s face was very bad, not because of her physical condition, but because of the sight of Chen Yu, that''s all.


    Chen Yu looked at Normans: "let''s start today''s training."


    "I''m hungry, I don''t have the strength." Normans directly plays with Chen Yu and lies on the lawn.


    "A kilometer run, a drumstick." Chen Yu throws the bait.


    Normans immediately stood up. Yesterday it was only one drumstick for swimming. Today, there is one drumstick for running one kilometer.


    To make her choice, of course, it''s easier to run a kilometer.


    Swimming for one kilometer is too much for her physical strength.


    "But there''s a premise. The premise is that you have to run three kilometers in a row, three drumsticks. If you can''t run three kilometers, then you will only be given apples according to the singular."


    Normans was gnashing his teeth at Chen''s words.


    This bastard is really despicable.


    Normans used all the swearing words she could think of on Chen Yu.


    "I want to eat whole chicken. How far do I have to run?"


    "Swim three kilometers." Chen said.


    "It''s also three kilometers. Why is the reward difference between swimming and running so much?"


    "You have also been on the school team, so you should also know that swimming and running are not the same physical consumption."


    "So start running." Normans offered.


    "OK, let''s go."


    "I don''t want to run in it. I want to run in the street."


    "Whatever." Chen Yu had been training in the manor because of Normans'' pride.


    Since Normans is willing to go outside, Chen Yu is not against it.


    Two people ran out of the manor, two people ran beside the road by the sea, and Beelzebub also followed. His endurance was no worse than Chen Yu.


    "Son of a bitch, slow down and talk."


    Chen Yu slowed down: "do you have the extra strength to talk to me?"


    Just a few hundred meters, Normans was already tired.


    After all, her tonnage is too large. Every step is difficult.


    "Asshole, if you give up on my weight-loss plan, I can give you more money."


    "Mr. Doman has told me about this before. Your pocket money is only ten thousand dollars a month, so I''m sure you can''t pay more than your father." Chen Chu said with a smile.


    "Asshole!" ''said Normans, gnashing his teeth.


    Just then, a figure came running in front of him, Daniel.


    He also wears loose sports clothes and sweaty running.


    Seeing Chen Yu on the opposite side, Daniel ran over: "Chen, how are you here? What are you doing? "


    "Work." Chen Yu did not stop.


    Daniel turned around and ran side by side with Chen Yu. Daniel continued, "aren''t you a doctor?"


    Chen pointed to Normans, who was ten meters behind. "My latest job is to lose weight for her."


    "Well, Normans."


    "Hi, Daniel." Normans and Daniel obviously knew each other. They said hello.


    "Normans, is Chen your slimming coach? You have a vision. "


    "It''s not the bastard I''m looking for. It''s my father. They''re all bastards. You don''t know how vicious this bastard is. Do you know how much I''ve eaten in the last three days? I haven''t eaten as much as I have in an hour. Look at my belly. It''s shrunk down for a long time. " Normans complained.


    "It shows that your slimming is effective."


    "I don''t want any effect."


    "I do hope that you will go back to the amazing woman you used to be, rather than now."


    "I don''t believe how beautiful she used to be." Chen Yu said disdainfully, with his mouth curled.


    In fact, he had seen pictures of Normans in the past, which was very beautiful indeed.


    "I don''t need you to believe it." Normans stares at Chen Yu.


    "Let''s run together." Daniel offered.


    Chen Yu is not sure. Daniel looks at Beelzebub running alone behind his eyes.


    "Is Baima OK?"


    "It''s not bad." Chen replied.


    "By the way, is Baima the big white dog? After that day, you didn''t bring it. What happened to it? "


    "It was bitten by a shark." Daniel said: "you don''t know how brave Chen was. On that day, Baima and Heima were playing in the sea. Then Baima was attacked by a shark. Chen rushed down to fight with the shark and killed the shark.""That''s not my credit. HEMA killed it."


    "I''ve examined the body of the shark. The gills of the shark were badly damaged. It''s not black Ma''s bite."


    Normans looked at Chen Yu in surprise. He didn''t expect that this bastard had such a brave side.


    But on the mouth she still refuses to accept soft: "can''t be a young shark."


    "Of course not. It''s an adult tiger shark. It''s 3.5 meters long and weighs 600 kg. It''s a top predator. You don''t know how dangerous the situation was." Daniel adores Chen Zhao very much.


    At least, he didn''t have the courage to fight a tiger shark in the sea.


    It''s no different from suicide, but in order to save his pet, Chen Yu dare to fight with tiger shark in the sea.


    Normans knew, of course, how terrible an adult tiger shark was, a predator that even whales could attack.


    "My grandfather also made a specimen of that tiger shark. Chen, go to my grandfather to see your booty sometime."


    "Well, I''ll go and have a look when I''m free."


    Just then, a small truck came up from the back. Four or five gangsters jumped out of the truck. Each gangster was carrying a baseball bat.


    "It''s him." The leading gangster didn''t talk nonsense at all, the baseball bat pointed at Chen Zhu and shouted directly.


    "Do we know each other?" Chen Yu''s face was full of consternation.


    "Less nonsense, fight." Several gangsters couldn''t help but rush to Chen Yu.


    àØ -


    a gangster''s baseball bat hit Chen Yu on the shoulder. Chen Yu had a pain and went out with his foot.


    The gangster flew back directly. Chen Yu was angry. He raised his arm to the gangster.


    A punch out, in front of the hands of the gangster baseball bat was directly broken by Chen Yu.


    A left hook. The gangster is lying on the ground.


    Then there''s the second, the third, the fourth, the fifth.


    There is no comparison between these gangsters and the five fighting masters Chen Yu faced this morning.


    Chen Yu was only beaten in the face of five master fighters.


    But in the face of five gangsters, Chen Yu didn''t even arrive for three minutes, so he beat them all down.

 Chapter 184

    Five gangsters on the ground, all in one.


    Chen Xun rubbed his shoulder, which made it painful when he hit the shoulder with the first baseball bat.


    Chen can ignore all other attacks.


    Daniel looked at Chen Yu in shock, while Normans'' expression was a little unnatural.


    Chen Yu raised the gangster with one hand: "who asked you to come?"


    "I don''t know." Gangsters are tough.


    Chen Chu grabs the crook''s wrist and begins to squeeze it hard.


    "Ah..." The mob screamed.


    But the gangsters still don''t talk, they just scream there.


    Chen Zhu has loosened the crook''s wrists. He can''t really crush his hand bones.


    Chen Yu left the gangsters on the ground, and they were fed up with the lessons.


    These gangsters are ready to eat. Chen Yu can''t kill them.


    After all, someone has called the police. This is Beverly Hills.


    Moreover, looking at Normans'' reaction, Chen Yu guessed a little.


    Most of the mob''s attacks were directed by Normans.


    A few minutes later, the police car roared. Daniel took the initiative to explain the situation to the police and claimed that it was the attack on the three of them.


    He and Normans are residents here. Who can live here?


    The police must know, so there''s no need for danildo to explain.


    The police naturally know what to do.


    Beverly Hills has a special police station, which is the fastest in Los Angeles.


    They are the rich people''s special bodyguards here. Then the police took all five gangsters away.


    "Chen, are you hurt?"


    "Nothing." Chen Chu shook his head. "Normans, let''s go on."


    "That Are you sure you can still run? " The fat on Normans''s face was shaking slightly.


    "Of course, I can run, even if I run ten kilometers." "Your training plan today is to run 10 kilometers first," Chen said with a sneer


    "Why? It''s only three kilometers. " Normans screamed.


    "No matter what, it''s because I was attacked, it''s because I''m in a bad mood."


    He was beaten for no reason. Even if he won, Chen was still in a bad mood.


    "I will not run, nor will I die."


    "Are you sure you don''t want to run?"


    "Don''t run."


    "Daniel, go and buy me something to eat. I''m hungry."


    In a flash, Normans felt hunger in his stomach.


    "You bastard!"


    Chen Yu is the cheapest. When she is hungry, it is more painful to eat in front of her than to kill her.


    Is there anything more painful than eating in front of a fat person and not letting her eat?


    Normans finally gave in and Chen gave her only a bottle of water.


    Normans still ran ten kilometers with his teeth clenched, while Daniel looked at Chen Yu with a sad face.


    Because he was also forced to run ten kilometers, regardless of Daniel''s health, ten kilometers is not a small test for him.


    Even Normans can run ten kilometers. It would be a shame if he pulled out.


    So even if he died, he ran ten kilometers.


    The most exasperating thing is that Chen Yu has been eating all the time on the way, with a relaxed face.


    Normans finally realized that Chen Yu''s physical ability was much better than she thought.


    This bastard''s physical strength is completely monster level, but Normans did not expect that he could run ten kilometers.


    It was unthinkable to her.


    You know, you can''t run ten kilometers even when you''re at your best?


    Normans looked at the water in his hand. Was there something in the water?


    This bottle of water was given to her by Chen Yu. Normans opened the bottle and sniffed. It didn''t seem to have any peculiar smell.


    "Can I have a roast chicken for ten kilometers?" Normans looks at Chen Yu.


    "No, ten drumsticks."


    Normans was again hurling vicious curses, but she finally accepted them.


    But when she got to the sixth leg, she couldn''t eat any more.


    Normans looked up at Chen Yu and said, "have you done anything to me?"


    Chen Yu would not admit even if he moved his hands and feet to her, but replied in a natural tone: "don''t blame me for everything. If you exercise so hard, it will produce acid reflux effect. It''s normal that you don''t have appetite."


    "You didn''t force me to finish the 10K."


    Chen Yu ignored Normans'' complaint: "have you finished? After that, we will run back."


    ¡°what£¿¡±


    "Run back."


    "I don''t want to run. I want to go back by car.""If you don''t run back, I''ll tell your father that you hired the gang... To attack me."


    "You''re insulting me, you bastard!"


    "Well, I have to go ahead. Goodbye, Chen. Goodbye, Normans." Daniel ran away. He didn''t want to join Chen Yu and Normans, let alone run another ten kilometers.


    Normans is crying and running: "one day I will kill you, you bastard, remember..."


    "Drink when you can''t run."


    When Normans returned to the estate, she was still crying.


    Mr. Doman has been hiding for a long time. He has heard that his daughter came back crying.


    He didn''t want to be the object of Normans'' complaints and complaints, and he felt that Chen Yu was right to do so.


    At least in recent days, Normans has achieved remarkable results.


    "Is it enough crying? When you''ve cried enough, weigh yourself. "


    "One hundred and twenty-seven kilograms."


    Yesterday was the weight measured before swimming. It was 134 kg.


    That is to say, yesterday nearly two kilometers of swimming, coupled with today''s 20 kilometers of robes, Normans light seven kilograms.


    "Let''s go, swim. You''re only half done today."


    "I have no energy."


    "Get up, if you want dinner."


    Chen must exercise more for Normans every day, because with the decrease of fat and water in Normans, the speed of weight loss is bound to decrease gradually.


    Only by increasing the amount of exercise, can we ensure her sustained and stable weight loss effect.


    Normans was almost dragged to the swimming pool by Chen Yu, who would not pity her.


    And Normans is definitely not a jade, she is a stone.


    Chen Yu only provides her with food that can maintain her health every day. She can''t eat any more food.


    After swimming for ten kilometers, Normans found that his endurance was so amazing.


    This is absolutely impossible! What is the concept of ten kilometer swimming?


    One in a thousand people in the world can''t do it. Even professional swimmers can''t do it.


    But she did it. She weighs more than 250 Jin.


    She felt that Chen Yu must have moved something on her.

 Chapter 185

    "Mr. Chen, will you stay for dinner?" Asked Mr. Doman.


    "No, I need to go home."


    "Is your girlfriend waiting for you at home?"


    Chen Yu shook his head: "there are other things."


    "Then I won''t keep you. By the way, this is my business card. If you need it, you can contact me." Mr. Doman handed Chen Yu a delicate business card.


    Chen Yu looks at the business card, with the name on the front, flyley Doman.


    On the back is the name of the company, Alina art appraisal company.


    There are also phone numbers.


    "Mr. Doman, are you an art expert?"


    "Auction, too." Said Mr. Doman.


    "Then you should know more about art."


    "What do you want to know?"


    "What kind of art is valuable? Is there any simplest way to distinguish it?"


    "First of all, in principle, the more ancient things are, the more valuable they are. Second, the rarity. For example, the French crown commemorative gold coin issued by the French king in 1798 has not been handed down until now, but there are only three left. Each of these gold coins has a price of more than one million dollars. In the same year, the imperial commemorative gold coin issued by the Royal Bank of England, because many collectors have it, So the price of each one is only ten thousand dollars... "


    Mr. Doman is very professional in this field, even if Chen Yu just wants to have a brief understanding.


    Mr. Doman also spared no effort to explain to Chen about the value of these collections.


    Chen Yu had a little understanding, because there were so many doorways in it.


    Even Mr. Doman said so much, it''s just the tip of the iceberg.


    It is obviously impossible to make a layman understand with these words.


    "If Mr. Chen wants to know the value of a thing, the easiest way is to get it appraised by my company, rather than starting before the appraisal." Mr. Doman gave advice to Chen Yu.


    "Yes, thank you, Mr. Doman."


    "I have a work of art appraisal book here. You can turn it over if you have time."


    "Thank you."


    Mr. Doman came to the art appraisal book, but Chen didn''t refuse.


    ¡­¡­


    When Chen Yu returned home, he found that there was one more person in his family.


    Val is here, helping in the kitchen at the moment.


    "Phare, what are you doing?"


    Farr looked at Chen Yu and put down his work.


    After Chen Yu arrived in the living room, Farr looked at Chen Yu with a critical eye: "Chen, what is the relationship between you and my sister?"


    "What kind of relationship is it? She and I are friends or roommates, or what kind of relationship do you want us to be?" Chen Yu was asked very inexplicably.


    At this time, Farley came out with the dish: "she thought we were boyfriend and girlfriend."


    "Or shall we develop and break through pure friendship tonight?" Chen Yu grinned.


    "You really don''t matter?" Farr still doesn''t believe it.


    After all, fari''s ability to rent with a man shows that she doesn''t have a bad feeling or even a good feeling for the man.


    "What do you have to do with us? Besides, even if I have anything to do with Chen, what are you going to do? Bless us or intend to stop us together? "


    "I just want to know, that''s all."


    "Are you here to gossip?"


    Chen Yu sat on the sofa and reached for a piece of meat on the plate. Phare frowned, but she seemed to be used to it.


    Chen Yu was able to do this naturally, while fali was indifferent, which shows that their relationship is definitely not so simple.


    Farr kept filling her brain in her own mind. Anyway, she only believed what she saw and thought.


    Chen Yu suddenly took off his coat, and Farr was shocked: "what are you doing?"


    "Well Forget you''re here. " Chen Yu also responded, but his coat had been taken off and there was no reason to put it back on.


    Farr is more certain that Chen Yu and farry have absolutely ever met each other barebacked.


    "What''s the matter with your shoulder? Someone hit you?" Farr saw a clear bruise on Chen''s left shoulder.


    "I was hit by my coach when I was in combat class today."


    "No, it''s blunt. Does your coach use baseball bats to train you?"


    "Put some medicine on my shoulder."


    It can be imagined that the strength of the gangster at that time was multiple because of Chen''s physical quality.


    As he daubed the plaster on Chen, Farr admired Chen''s body: "I can''t see that your body is so strong."


    With that, Farr also looked at Farley with the corner of her eye to see her reaction.


    It''s a pity that for fari, Chen Yu''s body is disgusting to her.Even Chen Yu is completely naked, which she has not seen before.


    At this time, Baima came over, shook her body, carefully looked at Chen Yu and Phare, then stretched out her claws to pick out a piece of meat from the plate to her mouth.


    Baima has figured out that she is injured, so Chen Yu and fari are very tolerant of his actions.


    When HEMA saw that Baima was successful, she did the same thing. Before she reached out, Chen Yu kicked her foot.


    "Get out of here, don''t you think it''s disgraceful not to see any guests?"


    "How did the White Wolf get hurt?"


    "Why do people around me recognize them as wolves when they see them?"


    "They''re too big, even for wolves. The biggest dogs don''t have that size."


    The shoulders of HEMA and Baima are more than 120cm high and weigh more than 100kg. They are absolute beasts.


    "You haven''t said how it hurt."


    "Bitten by a shark."


    "It''s really bad luck."


    "It should be said that it is lucky, at least it is not dead."


    "Yes."


    HEMA was kicked by Chen Yu. She was unhappy and took out the dog food by herself, then dragged it to the door to eat by herself.


    Phare could not help laughing when he saw the spiritual expression of HEMA.


    She hasn''t seen it yet. She knows how to take dog food out of the shelf and how to open her own dog.


    The key is It is also a wolf.


    "How about selling me a dog?"


    "No, don''t say that again." Chen replied quietly.


    "Don''t forget, you still owe me a favor."


    "Please, you just tested a blood sample for me. It''s a big deal. I''ll give you the money for the test. It''s too much for you to blackmail me."


    "I''m just kidding." Phare stared at Chen.


    "Did you know each other before? I don''t know. " Said Farley, with a profound meaning.


    "I''m not very familiar. I''ve met several times at work." Farr quickly said that she didn''t want her sister to misunderstand: "Chen, are you still working as an illegal doctor? Why not get a medical license? It''s not hard for you. "


    "Of course, it''s difficult. Most of my medical knowledge is learned from China, and there are some differences between China''s medical standards and those of the United States. If I have to take a new medical license here, I can''t do anything in the next six months."

 Chapter 186

    Farr left that night without staying for the night.


    As soon as Farr left, Chen Yu and farry became more comfortable.


    The two of them feel the same as seeing their parents. They always feel uneasy when Farr asks questions here.


    Fanny walked in and out of the living room directly in her bra, and Chen Yu sat on the sofa in her big underpants.


    Chen Yu turned over the identification books on his hands. To be honest, most of the contents in them had hypnotic effect.


    Chen Zhuning can go to the medical books instead of reading this treasure identification book.


    But Chen Yu''s hand, looking at the introduction on the page.


    On this page is a colorful picture: the lost star of doom, a huge black diamond.


    Next to the photo, it is also noted that the photo is a computer synthesis, not a real lost star of doom.


    On the right is an introduction to the lost star of doom.


    The unlucky star was discovered in Africa in 1820, weighing 380 carats.


    And the expedition that found the black diamond slaughtered the tribe that owned it, and one hundred and sixty-three aborigines died.


    Then the blood stained black diamond was taken back to England, polished by the most exquisite craftsman in England at that time, and finally made into a pendant.


    But after finishing the black diamond processing, the technician lost his hands because of an accident.


    Dangzi was obtained by an aristocrat, but a fire soon consumed the aristocrat and his estate.


    Then dangzi falls into the hand of a prostitute, but the prostitute dies in the hand of the customer.


    Next, the pendant, inlaid with black diamonds, tossed and turned again and again, but each owner didn''t get off well.


    The name of the bad luck star began to spread, and at last no one dared to collect the bad luck star.


    Finally, the star of doom was sent to the Royal Museum as an exhibit.


    But a fire broke out in the museum, and the star of doom disappeared again.


    Until 1882, an American businessman bought the star of doom from a scoundrel for 800 dollars, and planned to bring it to America.


    The American businessman was in a dhow, the Mary St. Frisco, to New York.


    But instead of reaching New York, the Mary St. Frisco disappeared in the Pacific Ocean.


    In 1883, passing ships encountered the Mary St. Frisco in the deep ocean, and the crew also boarded the Mary St. Frisco to check.


    But the Mary St. Frisco was empty, and the cargo carried by the whole ship remained intact without any trace of fighting.


    And after checking, there is enough food and fresh water on board. Even though the ship has been missing for more than a year, many ingredients can still be eaten.


    But the crew and passengers were all gone, not even a skeleton.


    It was also the last time the Mary St. Frisco had been seen, and no one had seen it since.


    Some people claim to have seen the ship, but there is no evidence to support this statement, so it will not end.


    Even in modern times, it has been claimed that Mary St. Frisco has been seen.


    There are also some old and fuzzy photos as evidence of speech.


    The star of doom also disappeared with the Mary St. Frisco.


    Chen picked up the tablet and entered Mary St. Frisco in the search field.


    Soon, a lot of pictures came out, many of them were pictures of old schooners.


    However, one picture attracted Chen''s attention. It should be a black-and-white picture taken in the 1960s.


    In terms of distance, it should be more than one kilometer away.


    The schooner in the photo is very old, just like it was just fished out of the sea. There is a lot of seaweed hanging on it, and the whole body of the schooner is rotten.


    "What are you looking at?" Fari comes close to Chen Yu and probes.


    When she saw the picture in the tablet, Chen clearly felt her arms shaking slightly.


    "Is it?"


    Fari nodded heavily: "yes, this is the ship! You found it? "


    "Wanda once found a board with Mary''s letter on it. Do you know the star of doom?"


    "The star of doom? What? "


    "That''s it." See the identification book and hand it to fali.


    "Here..." Fanny''s eyebrows locked.


    "Have you really seen it?"


    "I used to go to the garage and buy a pendant with black gemstones like this, but I only used $100, and both the owner and I thought it was a fake."


    "At home now?"


    "Wait, I''ll get it."


    Fari trotted back to her room, and a moment later she took out a pendant. The black diamond inlaid on it was the lost star of doom.Chen took a breath of cool air, just at this time, HEMA suddenly roared at the pendant on Farrie''s hand.


    "HEMA, what''s the matter?"


    "Demon badge, this is a demon badge." Beelzebub also stood up and stared at the lost star of doom.


    "Master, this demon badge has a powerful curse power."


    Chen Yu thought for a moment, turned to fari and said, "fari, I''m afraid you can''t have this lost star anymore. It will hurt you."


    "Is everything in this book true?"


    "There is evil power on it."


    "Then what should I do with it? Lose it? "


    "Give it to me, I can eat it." Beelzebub said at once.


    "Give it to me. I wear it. Its power is similar to mine. I can play its role." HEMA also said that he could see that he was eager for the star of doom.


    "Is there any way to dispel the power above and keep the star of doom?" Chen asked.


    Beelzebub and HEMA shook their heads at the same time: "they can''t be dispelled."


    Chen Chu looked at fari and said, "fari, you have two choices now. You can wear them for HEMA, or you can eat them for besib."


    "Beelzebub? Are you sure you''re right? "


    "That''s what he likes to eat." Chen Chu shrugged.


    At this time, Chen''s phone rang. It was Siena''s.


    "Chen, I found the identity of the ghost ship. Yesterday, someone on a yacht filmed a clip near the angel coast, and it was also posted online. It was the Mary St. Frisco, my teacher and a dozen witches who died on the ghost ship. I advise you to give up that idea. The ghost ship is very terrible."


    "I''m afraid I have to deal with it." "This ghost ship came to Farley," Chen said


    "Why?"


    "Fari bought a wonderful thing. She bought a 380 carat black diamond for $100, which she thought was a fake, but actually a real one. This black diamond is the fuse of everything."


    "What!?" Sienna screamed, "why don''t I have such luck? Why is that? I feel heartache No way I have trouble breathing... "

 Chapter 187

    As soon as she thought of buying a 380 carat black diamond for a hundred dollars, Sienna went mad with envy.


    It''s a valuable gem. If it''s put on the auction house, it may sell for hundreds of millions of dollars.


    "What are you going to do if you get the bad luck star? Sell it to someone else? "


    "What can''t be done?"


    "You''d better investigate the history of the bad luck star, and you''ll see."


    Chen Yu thought for a moment, now the main purpose is to eliminate the ghost ship, Mary St. Frisco.


    I just don''t know whether the target of the ghost ship is fari or the star of doom.


    If it''s the star of doom, it''s just for Chen Yu to take the doom and let the ghost ship come to him.


    However, if the index of doom is to recognize fari, then the trouble will be great.


    Either farry will not be near the sea all her life, or she will only be able to make bait once.


    "Farry, give me this star of doom, and see if the star of doom is in my hand, and the ghost ship will come to me."


    "Chen, Sienna just said that this ghost ship is very terrible. Let''s not go to find it on our own initiative."


    "If we don''t find it, it won''t come to you, and you plan not to go to the seaside for the rest of your life?"


    Farry thought about it, but she still gave the star of doom to Chen Yu.


    "When are you going?"


    "Tonight." Chen said.


    "So urgent? Don''t you make preparations? "


    "No."


    "You should at least wait for Baima''s injury to be cured, so that you can have another helper."


    "He can''t help, he won''t be needed."


    Chen Yu has already communicated with Lao Hei, who says it''s OK.


    Since Lao Hei said it was ok, it must be OK.


    All of a sudden, Chen Yu, some of the six gods of fari are helpless, and she doesn''t know what to do.


    She wanted to go, but she didn''t dare.


    She was haunted by the ghost ship that night.


    This time out, Chen and old black together, no longer with other demons.


    "Lasfa, do you have a phone number for a boat rental company?"


    "Yes, do you want to rent a yacht?"


    "Yes."


    "I have a yacht. You come to me."


    "No, I don''t need your size. I need an ordinary yacht."


    "What do you want the yacht to do? Have a party? If it''s a party, the bigger the better. "


    "It''s more complicated. It may even damage your yacht. I don''t want to lose so much money. Please give me the phone number of the rental company."


    Chen Yu is also full of uncertainty about this action.


    Rasfa thought for a moment and said, "I have more than one yacht. There is one that is much smaller and has been left in the port. It is a bit old, but it can be used. If you want, I will give you this yacht."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Don''t hesitate, come here, the discarded yacht is only a small yacht with more than $23 million."


    "Well, I can do it alone, can I?"


    "Of course, it''s not difficult to operate yachts. After all, if yachts made by yacht manufacturers are very difficult to build, few rich people will buy them. After all, most of the time, rich people sail on their own."


    Chen Yu rushes to raspha''s home. When he sees raspha, he finds that Manni is also on raspha''s side.


    "Hi, Manny."


    "I don''t want to talk to you, you cheapskate." Manny turned and left.


    Chen Yu is very puzzled. He seems to have nothing to do with her.


    "Ha ha Chen, look at the wall. "


    Chen looked around and found a specimen of tiger shark hanging on the wall.


    "Is this the shark that hurt Baima?"


    This shark specimen, the damaged part has been repaired, looks like a living shark, swimming in the sea.


    "It''s also the one that bit Daniel. I didn''t expect that such a sea killer came to my beach. Fortunately, you killed him."


    "What I have done is very limited. It''s HEMA who has done more."


    "Chen, here''s my yacht key, the Sike. I''ll ask Paul to take you."


    "Well, I see. I''m in a hurry, so I won''t bother you."


    "Well, be careful yourself."


    Instead of leaving Chen Yu as a guest, rasphaz asked Paul to send him to the port.


    When he arrived at the port, Chen found that the port was full of yachts, and many of them were put here to die.


    The number of yachts in the United States is close to 20 million, and the population is only over 300 million, which means that 15 people have a yacht.


    So the cheap yachts are very cheap, even some cheap yachts, only one hundred thousand dollars.But when Paul and Chen came to the Sikh in lasphaz, Chen felt cheated.


    Where is this $2.3 million yacht? This yacht left in the port to die is worth at least $1 million.


    Of course, if the depreciation is sold, it will cost about $5.6 million.


    The total length of the Sike is 22 meters. There are three floors including the lower cabin. Above it is an open platform.


    The interior also includes four bedrooms, a living room, a kitchen and two public bathrooms. The yacht is a luxury apartment.


    Paul followed the boat and said, "Chen, do you want me to stay here and help you drive?"


    "No, you can teach me how to drive. It''s not too hard, is it?"


    "Don''t worry, it''s easy. It''s not harder than driving a car."


    "I can''t drive a car..."


    "Anyway, you just need to know how to play the tablet computer. This yacht has the function of self driving."


    The operation of this yacht is really very simple.


    After more than ten minutes of Paul''s explanation, Chen Yu basically learned.


    Then Paul got out of the boat, and Chen Yu put the yacht out to sea.


    Chen Yu didn''t know where to go. Anyway, Chen Yu set up a route for the driving system, and then the yacht could drive automatically without Chen Yu''s care.


    Chen Ran to the open platform and sat down, looking up at the stars, waiting for the arrival of the ghost ship.


    But it seems a little tedious to wait.


    Chen Yu ran into the cabin again to find something to drink.


    But then, in front of a bedroom door, a head poked out.


    "Manny!" Chen Yu cried.


    Manni turns her head and looks at Chen Yu. They stare at each other.


    "Why are you on the boat?" Chen Yu roared.


    "Why can''t I be on the boat." "This is my grandfather''s yacht," she replied, her mouth blaring


    "Do you know that some changes will trick the girl into going out to sea and leave her to the sea to feed sharks after being tired of playing?"


    Manny touched Chen Yu''s gloomy face, and couldn''t help shivering. She looked at Chen Yu with fear: "you are the change?"


    "Do you know how to be afraid now? When you get on board, why don''t you think about the consequences? "


    "I just want to see what you do when you go out to sea Who knows that you are a change... " Manny cried out in fright.


    Chen Yu shivered angrily and called rasfa: "rasfa, your baby granddaughter is on the yacht now. She doesn''t know when she hid in here."


    "Ah? Is Manny on your boat? "


    "I''ll return now and send her back to the shore, where you''ll let Paul pick her up."


    Chen Ran to the cockpit, canceled the route, and then set the return route.


    However, the operating system seems to have some problems. Chen Yu has been setting it for half a day and hasn''t finished it.

 Chapter 188

    "Manny, can you sail a yacht?"


    Now Manni is still wiping tears behind her and peering at Chen Yu.


    She knew Chen Yu was bluffing her, but she was really frightened just now.


    "Stupid, this little thing can''t be done well."


    "If you go on, I''ll leave you in the sea."


    "If you threaten me again, I''ll tell the police when you get to the shore that you''re intending to rape."


    "Then you''d better buy the hospital where the injury was identified first."


    Manni glared at Chen Yu and came to the driver''s seat.


    "Why can''t I turn off autopilot?" Manny tried to turn off autopilot, but she couldn''t.


    , did you damage the autopilot system? Why can''t it be turned off? "


    "Hiss It seems that you are no smarter than me. " Chen Yu''s face was full of sarcasm.


    The automatic driving operation screen seems to be affected by some interference, which is flickering and bouncing abnormally.


    Chen''s heart suddenly felt uneasy: "Manny, go to the bedroom, don''t come out."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Be obedient. Go and hide. Don''t come out no matter what the noise is outside."


    Mani looked at Chen Ji''s face. Before Chen Ji changed her face, she always had a smiley face.


    At the moment, Chen Yu''s face is dignified, as if something is going to happen.


    The yacht was always moving forward and did not stop.


    At this point, the light next to the operating system lights up.


    "What does this light mean?"


    Manny pointed to the flashing screen and said, "storm, we are now moving in the direction of the storm."


    "Fu * *" Chen Yu put the rudder on the boat: "can you stop the boat?"


    "Only when the autopilot function of the yacht is stopped, can it be manually operated."


    "Is there any emergency way? For example, if the system is out of order, just press the emergency button and it will turn to manual operation? "


    "No..."


    "Go and put on your life jacket." Chen Yu said with a solemn face, he took out his mobile phone, but there was no signal on it.


    The sea was still up and down, and the waves beat against the yacht, and it began to shake.


    "Ah..."


    Chen Yu turned to see that Manni was sprained on the edge because of the turbulence of the yacht.


    "I knew you were a curse." Chen Chou pointed to Mani, gnashing his teeth.


    Chen Zhuo really wants to leave her here to die, but who let her be Zola''s daughter? She can''t die without help.


    Chen Yu squatted down to check Manni''s foot. The injury was not serious, but it was a little bruised. There was slight blood stasis in her ankle.


    Chen took off the lifejacket on the wall and put it on for mani.


    "No matter what happens, don''t leave me."


    "Chen, will we die here?"


    "No."


    "But I''m afraid."


    "Afraid? I''m afraid you''re still on the boat. "


    "I don''t know."


    At this time, the sea level light in front disappears, and the starlight is completely covered by a black shadow.


    As the yacht began to shake more violently, Chen Yu sat in a chair, hugging mani with one hand and reading a book with the other.


    "What are you looking at?" Asked Manny.


    "Emergency escape manual."


    "At this time?"


    "Anyway, we can''t do anything now. We have to look at this."


    Manny looked at Chen Yu speechlessly. "Can you give me some constructive suggestions?"


    "Then we''ll die."


    Of course, in fact, this yacht is a medium-sized yacht, which has a certain ability to resist the storm.


    The premise is Don''t have any other accidents.


    The storm is approaching!


    In the storm, there is a deeper shadow.


    Ghost ship! It finally came out.


    Mani shivered, Chen Yu''s hand holding mani.


    "What do you see, Manny?"


    "What?"


    "Nothing." Chen Yu shook his head.


    Chen Yu''s other hand holds the star of doom, which is indeed worthy of the name of the star of doom.


    There was a storm at sea, and it was with the ghost ship.


    I don''t know whether the storm was caused by the bad luck star or the ghost ship.


    The yacht''s hull gave a big shock. Chen Yu and Manni had such a feeling that they floated into the air.


    But the next moment, the yacht landed heavily on the sea.


    The hull remains intact and undamaged.


    But that doesn''t mean they are safe now. On the contrary, the real crisis hasn''t come yet.


    The ghost ship has rushed over and hit the yacht directly.Chen Yu hugged Manni, rushed out of the cockpit and jumped into the sea.


    At this time, the yacht has been hit deformation, and turned over in the sea.


    "Old black..." Chen Yu called, and Lao Hei had rushed to the ghost ship.


    The wind is more violent, the waves are more fierce


    The ghost ship began to turn over, and countless evil spirits cried and howled on the ghost ship.


    Lao Hei begins to kill. Lao hei and those evil spirits are not of the same level.


    For Lao Hei, these evil spirits and even the ghost ship itself are only sheep. No matter how many sheep face a tiger, it won''t help.


    But at this time, Chen Yu can''t watch the battle between Lao hei and ghost ship. What he needs to face now is the sea.


    The waves constantly beat Chen Yu and Manni, and Manni choked several mouths of the sea.


    "You protect your face and stop pouring water." Chen Yu holds Manny in one hand and helps her keep out the sea water with the other.


    That''s all Chen can do. The storm is too big to swim at all.


    No matter how powerful a man is, he cannot compete with nature.


    "Chen, I''m afraid. Shall we die?" Manny was crying. She was really scared.


    The first time I met this kind of thing, I was faced with the situation of life and death.


    Even an adult will panic and be at a loss, let alone a young girl.


    "No."


    ¡­¡­


    Farry was in a state of restlessness all night, unable to sleep.


    It rained outside, and Fanny became more and more uneasy.


    Fari picked up her mobile phone and wanted to call Chen Yu.


    But always remind the other party is outside the signal area, unable to answer.


    At this time, the message push of mobile phone suddenly pops up a message push.


    Last night, there was a strong airflow in the southwest of the coastline. The wind force reached level 10, and the wave level was huge. In addition, due to the bad weather, the communication was disturbed. Please do not go to sea within 24 hours to avoid danger.


    Seeing the news, fari''s face changed.


    She began to panic and didn''t know what to do.


    "Sienna, something happened to Chen."


    "What?" At this time, Sienna was sleeping in a daze, and suddenly heard the voice of fari, still in a daze.


    "Chen went out to sea with the star of doom, and then came across a storm."


    Sienna immediately sobered up: "so how is he now?"


    "I don''t know. He can''t get through."

 Chapter 189

    "Zora, something''s wrong with Manny."


    "What? What happened? What happened to her? " When Zora received rasfa''s call, she didn''t know what had happened.


    "Last night I borrowed Chen Yi''s yacht, but Manni secretly ran on the boat. When she returned, she encountered a storm."


    "What about them now? How''s Manny? "


    "I sent someone to find the boat that had turned over, but neither mani nor Chen was on it."


    Zola felt the world turn as if it was the end of the world.


    "Father Help me find Manny, please, help me find Manny, she''s just a child... " Zola burst into tears.


    "I will. I''ve sent people to search the sea." Rasfa''s heart was heavy: "Zola You have to be mentally prepared. "


    Zora''s sobbing voice came from the other end of the phone. Rasfa hung up.


    "What about Manny''s positioning watch?"


    "No signal." He had already regretted, because he loaned the yacht to Chen Yu, which resulted in the death of Manni.


    ¡­¡­


    "Chen, I''m thirsty." Manni lies behind Chen Yu. They have been soaking in the sea all night, and the hot sun after the storm is accelerating the evaporation of water in their bodies.


    Chen Yu was swimming slowly, and behind her was Manny: "I''m thirsty, too..."


    Chen Yu regrets that he didn''t put two bottles of fresh water in the space ring, so that they are running out of food.


    "Are you sure we are in the right direction?" Chen asked.


    "Maybe I''m not sure. " Manny looked left and right. "Where did the sun rise just now?"


    "I forgot." Chen said.


    "Will we die here?"


    "No."


    "You take off your life jacket and cover your head. Anyway, I carry you on my back and you don''t need a life jacket."


    Most of Manni''s body is immersed in the sea water, which can block most of the sun, but the sun shining on her head still makes her feel hot.


    Chen was worried about dehydration before he swam to the shore or encountered search and rescue. In this environment, Chen had no chance to rescue.


    "Chen, are you tired?"


    "Not tired."


    At this time, even if you are tired, you should say that you are not tired.


    At this time, Mani is the most vulnerable time in her mind. Chen Yu worries that mani will collapse.


    I soaked in the water for several hours, and it was noon.


    Mani''s voice gradually became smaller, Chen Yu turned over and held mani: "Mani, wake up."


    "Manny?" Manny never responded. Her lips were dry and her forehead was hot.


    Really afraid of what to come from, Chen Yu thought about the countermeasures.


    Now he''s not sure about the right direction. After seven or eight hours of swimming, his physical strength is also very heavy.


    Chen Yu is very tired. He also wants to give up. That kind of tiredness comes to him.


    And it is a constant impact on his psychological defense, in the face of this desperate situation, most of the determined people will also collapse.


    But Manny is more dangerous. If she doesn''t find a way, Manny will really be in danger.


    "So tired Don''t want to move... "


    "I''m tired too I don''t want to move either. " Suddenly, a voice came into Chen''s mind.


    "Hallucinations?" Chen''s brain shook.


    All of a sudden, Chen Yu felt as if he had touched some big guy at his feet.


    Sharks!? Chen Yu''s feet suddenly shrunk, a lesson from the past, he now meets something under the water, the first idea is shark.


    If they do meet sharks, they will die.


    He''s in a very bad condition, kneeling whenever he meets a large predator in the sea.


    At this time, the next thing floats a little higher, Chen''s feet touch again.


    It''s not a shark. It feels bigger than a shark.


    Chen Yu looked down and saw a huge black shadow below. It was much bigger than a shark.


    At the next moment, the black shadow rises to Shanghai and puts Chen Yu and Manni at the back of it. Chen Yu finally finds out.


    This is a killer whale, a predator more powerful than a shark, a real sea overlord.


    "I''m so tired. Can you get off my back?"


    Chen Yu''s mind rings a voice again. Chen Yu is stunned. "Are you talking to me?"


    "I''m so tired. I don''t want to talk to you."


    "Devil?"


    "Well."


    "What''s your name?" Chen asked.


    "Amen beriah, I am a slave of laziness. Why do you ask my name when you call me from hell to the world?"


    Is it called by oneself? Another subordinate of the seven.


    However, Chen Yu did not expect that he summoned such a big guy, and he was still an aquatic creature.Amun belia''s figure is estimated to be much larger than that of ordinary orcas.


    Orcas are also called orcas. The largest Orcas can grow up to 10 meters and weigh about 10 tons.


    But the body length of Amun belia is estimated to be at least 15 meters, which is absolutely a big Mac.


    "Take us northeast." Chen said.


    "I''m so tired. I don''t want to move."


    "Do you want the devil''s crystal?"


    "Yes."


    "Then take us there."


    "Tired."


    "Then what do I want you to do? You lazy devil. "


    "Why do you call me?"


    "You are my demon servant now. You must listen to me."


    "But I just don''t want to move."


    Chen Chu gnashed his teeth and said, "you know that one of my demon servants is the subordinate of Beelzebub, the king of lust."


    "And then?"


    "If you disobey my order again, I''ll let besieb let you keep making friends with me. You can never stop. Think about it for yourself."


    "Northeast, right?" Amun counseled directly.


    Chen Yu is speechless. What devil are you calling?


    Can''t it be more normal?


    After half pay, Manni awoke quietly. She was awakened by the cool sea wind: "Chen, where are we now? Have we been saved? "


    "Almost."


    "Then we now..."


    Manny reached out and touched the bottom of her buttocks. It was slippery and wet.


    "This is Whales? "


    "We were lucky to meet it."


    "Are you sure it will take us home?"


    "Yes, settle down."


    "Will it dive suddenly, and then we''ll be in the water again?"


    "No, I''ll talk to it."


    "Chen, can you speak animal language?"


    "No, whales are very smart animals. They don''t need to talk to them. There are some things they can understand."


    "But how can you be sure that it will send us to the shore?"


    "You can keep your heart in your stomach."


    Amun is a little lazy, but its speed in the water is really not covered. Chen Yu and Manni really feel the wind and waves, the sea breeze mixed with water flowers hitting their faces, and they will faint pain.


    "Over there, over there Over there... " Mani seems to have regained her spirit, and excitedly guides Amun.

 Chapter 190

    Zora is very tired now. She hasn''t eaten all day.


    All of a sudden, an instrument in her hand made a drip sound.


    Zora''s whole body is in spirit: "there''s a signal, there''s a signal..."


    Zora ran out of the house. Rasfa saw Zora running out and stopped Zora: "Zora, what are you doing?"


    "Father, there''s a signal from Manny''s positioning watch. She''s back."


    Didi -


    rasfa took over the instrument doubtfully, and there was an arrow on the screen.


    And it seemed to be close to the coastline, and rasfa wondered in his heart, was mani found?


    "Well, it''s turned." Rasfa frowned again. If Manny was found, shouldn''t she come straight back to the port?


    "This way." Rasfa is more puzzling.


    Rasfa was worried that she would be eaten by some large animal in the sea.


    "I think I heard Manny''s voice." Zora''s face was even more excited. She had been looking at the coastline.


    Zora suddenly saw a black spot in the direction of the horizon.


    Zola nervously tugged at her fists and stared at the direction of the sea level.


    Rasfa''s eyes are not good, so he can''t see clearly.


    But now Zola, already excited to run down the beach.


    At last rasfa saw clearly that they were two people standing at sea.


    It''s Chen Yu and Manni who have been missing for a day, but Why are they standing on the sea?


    "Mom Mom... " Manny saw Zora on the beach, standing behind Amun and waving.


    However, Amun took Chen and Manni to a place a hundred meters away from the coastline and stopped.


    If the water level is too shallow, he will run aground.


    "Manny, don''t you have any pain in your foot?" Chen Yu looks at mani dancing.


    "The swelling has subsided." Manny''s face was radiant with joy.


    When people get hope, they will eliminate all sleepiness and fatigue.


    Like Manny before, she was facing a desperate situation. Her body broke down first.


    And now she''s fully rejuvenated.


    You know, she hasn''t been drinking water for more than 16 hours.


    Or This is what Amun did!


    Just like Beelzebub, it can absorb other people''s feelings and desires, and also can give others feelings and desires.


    Paul and two servants rowed the boat and came to Chen Yu and Manni''s side, but when they saw the big guy under the water, they were shocked.


    "Chen, what about amon?" Manny is still reluctant to get on the boat, reluctant to look at Amun.


    "He will stay here for the time being." Chen said.


    Now Chen Yu can''t take Amun away even if he wants to. He has no place to raise him. It''s better to leave him at rasfa''s side.


    "Ah, do you want it to stay with Grandpa? Then I''ll move in with Grandpa. "


    "Chen, come on board." Paul reached out to help Chen.


    "You take Manny back first, and I''ll swim by myself later."


    "Well then." Paul nodded.


    After a while, Chen Yu dived into the water and swam back towards the shore.


    Amun in the offshore location of a fish jump, all the people on the shore have seen the huge figure of Amun.


    When he arrived at the bank, he wiped the water on his face.


    Mannie in zolasun''s happy heart ran to Chen Zhu''s face and shook her hands.


    But at the next moment, Zola hugged Chen Yu and gave him a kiss on tiptoe.


    "Chen, thank you for saving mani."


    "Mom, Chen said he would keep Amun here, I would move here, I would play with Amun every day."


    "Amon?"


    "It''s the orca. It saved Chen and me. It sent us back."


    "Do you really come back from behind the orcas?" Zola looked at Chen Yu in surprise.


    Chen Yu nodded: "we are lucky to meet this big guy on the sea. He is very sensible, but he seems to be separated from the ethnic group and wandering alone, so I hope to let him stay here and rest assured that he will not attack people."


    "Of course, I think my father would welcome it very much. By the way, its name is Amun, isn''t it?"


    "Well."


    Rasfa came up and Chen Yu said with apology, "rasfa, I''m sorry that your yacht has been abandoned."


    "It''s OK. A yacht is nothing compared to you saving Manni. Besides, if you park it in the port, you will charge me tens of thousands of dollars for management fee and parking fee every year. Even if the Sike is not in a storm, I will send it to the dump in two years."


    Rasfa patted Chen Yu on the shoulder: "can I have a seat on the orca? I''ve never been on a killer whale. "


    "Anyway, it''s kept here. You can sit whenever you want.""I want you to accompany me. I dare not go up without you."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± This scared old bastard.


    Before Chen Yu left, he said a few words to Zora to take care of Manni.


    In fact, today''s accident did a lot of harm to her body.


    ¡­¡­


    "Don''t cry, Fanny."


    "Yes, Fanny, it''s not your fault." Sienna and Chris are comforting fari, but fari just can''t stop her tears flowing out.


    "Fanny, Chen will be fine. Don''t forget that Chen is not an ordinary person." David said, "if you don''t believe it, ask sienna."


    "Yes, Fanny, Chen will come back safely." Sienna''s heart is also bottomless.


    She is a psychic herself, so she really knows that in the face of a natural storm, ordinary people and psychics are not very different.


    People can''t compete with nature. Sienna thinks Chen Yu may have died.


    Just then, the door opened.


    All the people in the room were stunned for a moment. Fari immediately stood up and looked at the door.


    "Well, Sienna, David and Chris, why are you all here?" Chen Yu enters the house.


    Fari suddenly rushed to Chen Yu and kissed him on the mouth.


    Chen Qiong is forced. What''s the matter?


    "Fanny, wait What happened? " Chen Zhu pulls apart fali.


    Fanny kisses too hard. Chen Yu feels whether his lips are broken or not.


    The point is that fari is obviously inexperienced.


    Chen Yu doubted whether Farley''s kissing technology had been learned from movies.


    "It''s all right." Fari suddenly released Chen Yu and turned back to the sofa.


    Sienna and Chrissy are both stupid. David looks at Chen Yu enviously: "Chen, I think it''s necessary for me to face a storm. Maybe when I go home, Sienna or Chrissy will meet me in the same way."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Sienna smiled at fari and said, "fari, can you explain what that kiss meant just now?"


    Fari looked up at Chen Yu and said, "Chen, let''s make friends."


    "Ah?"


    "You don''t want to?"


    Chen was really unprepared. Looking at fari''s cold face, Chen drew his cheek and said, "yes."

 Chapter 191

    To be honest, Chen Yu had no psychological preparation at all.


    Do you want to be so sudden?


    However, in the face of the day and night of fari, Chen suddenly did not know how to refuse.


    Therefore, in the witness of three good friends, Farley took the initiative to declare success.


    "Chen, how did you escape from the storm?" David asked.


    "I was lucky enough to adopt a pet at sea."


    "What pet?"


    "A orca, named Amun, sent me back to land."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Everyone is speechless. They all know that Chen''s pets are abnormal.


    Cleverness is only the most basic condition, and Farrie has seen HEMA Baima appear with her own eyes.


    So they all began to be interested in amon adopted by Chen Yu. David was even more excited and asked, "what about amon? Where is it now? "


    "In the sea, of course, you can''t expect me to carry Amun back."


    "When will you show us?"


    "Say it when you have time."


    "You''ve been with me all day. Go home and have a rest." Said Farley.


    "When Chen comes back, are you going to drive us away? I''m staying tonight. " Sienna was very dissatisfied.


    "Come on, Sienna, don''t make a light bulb. Let''s go, lest we be hated." Chrissy took Sienna, and David hugged Chen Yu and left with them.


    Chen Yu and fari are sitting in silence on the sofa. Fari suddenly gets up and says, "I''ll take a bath."


    Chen Chu stretched out his hand and pulled fari into his arms. "Don''t wash it. We''ll wash it together later."


    Fari is very nervous, but Chen can''t help but flinch and take the initiative.


    Fali could not resist Chen Yu''s attack, and she was defeated on the spot.


    However, Chen Yu is enough. After all, it''s the first time for fari.


    In the bathroom, farry started the war again.


    After a good fight between the two men, the gold came to an end.


    This is the first night they embrace each other and fall asleep. Fari leans on Chen''s chest and feels Chen''s temperature.


    This feeling is so peaceful, which has never been felt by fari.


    The next day -


    Farley was full of energy and radiance.


    "Chen, do you want me to take you there?"


    "No, you go to work and be careful."


    "I know. Goodbye."


    It seems that their conversation hasn''t changed. In fact, that feeling has changed.


    Chen Yu is sitting on the sofa alone. When fari goes out, she touches the phone.


    "Hello, gren."


    "Chen? Strange, your tone is strange. Are you in love? "


    It''s said that women''s intuition is the most acute. Chen Yu didn''t think of it. She didn''t even open her mouth, so Gelin guessed it.


    "Well."


    "Congratulations." Ge Lin on the other end of the phone sent a light laugh and sincere blessing to Chen Yu.


    "Thank you." "When are you going back to Los Angeles?" Chen replied faintly


    "I may not go back to Los Angeles. I''m going to work for the San Francisco police department."


    "Well."


    "I have work to do. Let''s do it first."


    "Well, you''re busy. Goodbye."


    "Goodbye..."


    Now that we have established our relationship with fari, we should break the relationship in the past.


    Reality is different from fiction. Few women can tolerate their boyfriends'' misdeeds outside.


    It''s like Chen Yu can''t tolerate his own women to mess around outside. It''s the same.


    It''s good for everyone to sort out the past relationship.


    At this time, Chen Yu''s phone rang, and mogery''s phone rang.


    "Chen, do you have time?"


    "For what?"


    "You promised to treat my baldness."


    "Well, where are you?"


    "At your door."


    Chen Yu went out and saw mogery''s car. Mogery saw a big family behind Chen Yu.


    "Chen, what are those two? Don''t tell me it''s Alaska. They''re definitely not Alaska. "


    "What do you think they are?"


    "Don''t tell me. They''re coming too. My car can''t stop them."


    "It''s not them getting on, it''s you getting off. Since you''ve all arrived at my door, of course, you''ll go directly to my house for treatment."


    "All right."


    Mogery followed Chen Yu into the room, with some curiosity.


    "Chen, your family is different from what I imagined."


    "What''s different?"


    "No, I don''t think it''s all the taste of medicine. It''s not like a family with a group of pets. It''s messy and neat everywhere. I used to have a dog, and that mess made my family mess.""It''s very simple. If my dog dare to run wild at home, I''ll give him a beating."


    Chen Zhuo is going to treat mogery. Azna''s voice comes from outside.


    Azna saw that the door was unlocked, so she called directly outside and pushed it in.


    "Chen, you are at home."


    "If they want to play with HEMA and Baima, they are in the yard. Baima is injured and can''t run. I''m busy. Go ahead."


    "Oh, yes."


    Chen Yu has treated morgre several times, so morgre already trusts Chen Yu.


    However, Chen Yu saw that after mogery took off his clothes, there was a gun hidden in his clothes, and his face was directly black.


    "Molly, next time you bring a gun to my house, I''ll throw you out."


    "I don''t want to be on your guard, but I have too many enemies. If I don''t have a gun, I don''t feel safe."


    "Then go to your house for treatment next time."


    "Is there another time?"


    "Nonsense, do you think it''s so easy to treat hair loss?"


    "How long will it work?"


    "Once a week or so in a month."


    "Well, how much is it?"


    "Two thousand dollars, one treatment."


    "Take it." Morgre paid for it always briskly: "by the way, you said last time that you wanted to find a way to find a black market medicine. I''ll give you a call, and you said it was introduced by me."


    "OK, thank you."


    Soon after mogery left, Dean Slote came to the door.


    "Chen, I''m going to step down as mayor next week. What do you think? If you don''t make a decision, I won''t be able to guarantee that you will be able to buy the land in Mirror Lake until I leave as mayor. At least you can''t buy the land at the price I offered. "


    Chen Yu thought about it and finally made a decision: "OK, I''ll buy it."


    "And when are you free?"


    "Better now, I''ll have something else later."


    "Yes."


    Chen Yu happens to have the $500000 check that Ethan gave him. Since he has money in his pocket, he just needs to be a little more straightforward so as not to have too much sleep at night.


    This procedure is relatively simple, that is, signing the land purchase agreement, then doing notarization, and then delivering the deposit.


    The whole procedure took less than an hour.


    After finishing the formalities, Chen Yu''s heart was also released.


    Then Chen Yu went to the gym, and Gaia asked curiously, "Chen, I heard that you went out to sea yesterday and encountered a storm?"


    "Who told you?"


    "Coast guard, my former student worked in it. I saw your picture and that of a girl reported to the coast guard. Yesterday, at least hundreds of search and rescue boats participated in the search and rescue."


    "Well, I''m still back safe." Chen said.


    "Just come back. How are you now?"


    "Not bad."


    At this time, Chen''s phone rang: "take a call."


    "Help Chen, come here quickly. "


    Hearing the cry, Chen''s face turned black.


    No second choice except Dell.

 Chapter 192

    Gaia looked at Chen Yu. "Your patient looks worried."


    "I don''t think we can have this class today." Chen said helplessly.


    Chen Yu is really curious about what kind of death Dell did today.


    But it doesn''t matter when the goods start or die, and it doesn''t matter how heavy they are.


    Although the phone seems to be full of luck, it''s hard to keep kneeling in the next second.


    So Chen Yu was still in a hurry and rushed to Dale''s manor.


    When Chen Yu arrived at the gate of the manor, he found Dale standing at the gate. He looked like he had just died.


    "What happened to cuira?" Chen asked tentatively.


    "No, she''s fine."


    "What about her? What''s the matter with you shouting for help on the phone? "


    "Come in."


    Before entering the villa, I saw cuila running out with her hair in disorder and two panda eyes hanging on her face.


    "I''m not playing, son of a bitch, Dale. You play by yourself. I''m fed up! I''m fed up! " Trila cried out in a frenzy.


    "What the hell are you doing?" Chen Yu looks like cuila. She''s a little mentally weak, but she doesn''t look like she''s going to die, does she?


    "Chen, you''re here. You''re here at last. That''s great. I feel like I''m going crazy." Cui Lala complains with Chen Zhu.


    "What''s going on?"


    "You''ll know when you come in." Cui Lala walks in with Chen Zhu.


    Before entering the villa, I heard the cry from inside.


    Chen Leng said, "you have children?"


    Inside, I saw a baby girl lying on the sofa, her lower body bare, the living room in a mess, and a stench.


    Chen immediately covered his nose: "what''s the matter?"


    "I discussed with Tera to adopt a child to play with."


    Chen Yu raised his foot and kicked Dell''s left leg: "adopt a child to play?"


    "No, no, we went to the orphanage and saw that the child was very poor, so we adopted him." Dell made a quick diversion.


    Chen Yu''s eyes stared at Dell. Dell was a little scared when he saw Chen Yu''s eyes.


    He doubted that Chen would kill him.


    "Formal adoption requires husband and wife. Single people are not allowed to adopt children."


    "In order to adopt Fisher, we went to get a marriage license. We are treira and I." Dell said.


    Chen Yu was shocked for a moment. He didn''t expect that Dale and cuila had married in order to adopt children.


    "You married to adopt this child?"


    "But I give up, Chen, the child gives you, I do not want."


    "Believe it or not, kill you!" Chen Yu has a fierce face.


    Sure enough, it''s fantastic to expect this pair of dogs to be responsible for both men and women.


    "I can''t take care of her. I haven''t closed my eyes for two nights. We can''t even change her diaper."


    The whole living room is full of shit... Urine, no wonder they two collapse.


    "Won''t you have a babysitter?" Chen said with a black face.


    "It''s not this bastard. The nanny who came to apply for the job either dislikes the other party''s chest is not big enough, or dislikes the other party''s buttocks are not cocky enough." Cuira complained.


    Chen Yu looks at the baby girl named Fisher. She doesn''t have a bath for two days. She also has a bad smell.


    Chen can only pick her up, clean her body and change her diapers.


    Fortunately, although she was tossed by cuila and dale for two days, Fisher didn''t leave any injuries, which may be her greatest blessing.


    But to be adopted by this pair of dogs... Men and women, and to survive under their instinct every day, is a big test for her.


    "Now, find a nanny at once. I hope you have found a nanny before I leave. If not, I will call the police and accuse you of child abuse."


    "I''ve already found a babysitter. I can''t find a babysitter at all."


    "Fart, are you looking for a nanny? That''s a beauty pageant. " Chen Zhuo''s saliva is going to spray on Dell''s face: "call the housekeeping company immediately, hurry up."


    Dale finally compromised. He couldn''t help it. He and cuila couldn''t really make Fisher.


    They can''t even take care of themselves, let alone a child over one year old.


    Half an hour later, the nanny finally came.


    However, when Chen saw this big wave of beautiful women, she was directly confused.


    Are these gorgeous beauties really coming to be nannies?


    "Don''t tell me, Dale. You''re calling the modeling company." Chen Yu looks at Dale angrily.


    "No, I''m telling the housekeeping company what I want, and I''m paying $100000 a month."


    "What!? Are you crazy? " Chen Yu growled.The average nanny, who does housework and takes care of children, takes a 24-hour vacation for two days, with a monthly salary of about $3000 to $5000.


    But Dell''s offer of $100000 is enough for twenty babysitters.


    It''s not a normal expense, it''s a waste.


    Chen Chu stood in front of the beauties and said, "if you are not qualified, you can leave."


    All the beauties left swearing, while Dale''s face was full of bitterness.


    "Chen, you asked me to find a nanny. Now you''re driving people away. I think several of them are good."


    "Not at all." Chen Yu said with a black face, "if you take this 100000 dollars to a beauty party, I won''t care about you, but you can''t spend 1000 dollars to buy a beautiful hamburger in a box."


    "But you drove them away. Who will take care of the children?"


    "Wait, I''ll call." Chen Yu dials up banter''s phone: "banter, is Mary working as a maid now?"


    "Yes."


    "What''s her monthly salary in that family?"


    "She''s a hourly worker and earns about two thousand a month."


    "I have a friend who needs a baby sitter, but she has a long working time and a high salary. Is Mary OK?"


    "How about the salary?" Asked banter at once.


    Chen Yu turned to see Dell: "what salary?"


    "Five thousand dollars, as long as she can take care of the baby."


    "Five thousand dollars." "This is a young couple. They like to play around, but they don''t know how to take care of their children," Chen said


    "Well, I''ll tell Mary you''ll keep the position for Mary."


    "Can you have Mary come at once? Because their family is in a hurry. "


    "OK, I''ll call Mary right away. Give me the address."


    Soon, Mary came. Mary and Chen Yu hugged each other: "Chen, thank you."


    "I''ll introduce you, Dale and trilla. This is Fisher. Your task is to take care of her. As for the two of them, if they are going to die, call me."


    "Hello, Mary. I''m glad you can come." Terra and Mary hugged, too.


    Dale thought that although Mary was very old, she was so pleased that she said nothing more.

 Chapter 193

    If only Dale and trilla are the dogs... Men and women, Chen is not bothered to care about their attitude towards life.


    But with one more child, they want to die, or at least think about the child.


    The next step is to make people happy and torture others.


    In short, it''s about losing weight.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Doman. I disappeared without saying hello to you yesterday. I promise not next time."


    "Mr. Chen, I know what happened. You don''t have to be sorry for that."


    "You know?"


    "Yes, Mr. rasfa and I are good friends. I''m very happy that you and Manny can come back safely."


    Chen Yu smiled for a while. Yes, since Mr. Doman agreed to lose weight for his daughter Normans, he must have inquired about his own details.


    "So is Normans ready today?"


    "Ha ha She won''t be ready. " Mr. Doman said with a smile, "so it''s up to you."


    When Chen Yu pushed Normans'' room away, Normans fell to the ground like a dead fish.


    "Is that how you welcome me?"


    "Asshole."


    "Take it, fill it up, and start today''s slimming program."


    Norman picked up the apple and ate it in 32 bites.


    Then she got up in a lazy way. She knew that if she could not resist, she could only accept passively.


    "Where shall we go now?" Normans watched Chen Yu take her out of the manor. Today, she didn''t say she would go out for training, but Chen Yu took her out directly. She was a little uneasy.


    "I''ll take you to have a good time." Chen Yu said with a smile.


    Normans did not believe that Chen would take her to play anything fun.


    "Isn''t this Mr. rasfa''s estate? What are we doing here? "


    "Chen, what are you Paul was surprised to see Chen Yu and Normans coming in.


    "I agreed with rasfa to bring someone here today to borrow his beach." Chen said.


    "OK, I see." Paul nodded. Chen Yu was an old acquaintance here, so he didn''t need much: "do you need me to lead the way?"


    "No, I know the way."


    Normans followed Chen Yu to the beach: "do you want me to run here? Or go swimming in the sea. "


    "Take it, your swimsuit."


    "When did you put it away? You''re changing


    Chen Yu rolled his eyes and said, "before you scold me for changing my attitude, first look at your own appearance."


    In the face of Chen Yu''s merciless insult, Normans immediately gnashed his teeth.


    Even though she was used to all kinds of Chen Yu''s sarcasm, she could not stop her anger.


    Normans changed his swimsuit, and Chen Yu gave a ring: "you can go to the sea."


    Normans couldn''t remember how long he hadn''t played by the sea.


    The buoyancy of sea water is larger than that of fresh water, so it is also more labor-saving.


    However, the waves that rise and fall are easy to cause accidents.


    Normans swam for a while and found himself in the deep water.


    She was about to swim back when she saw a dark figure approaching her.


    And it was on her way back that Normans immediately swam deeper in fear.


    "Ah There''s something under the water, asshole. Come and help me. "


    However, Chen Yu did not hurry or slow down. Normans looked around and saw the huge shadow, and also showed the huge reverse halberd.


    Orca! Normans''s brain went straight to work. Orcas are also known as killer whales.


    No creature can defeat them in the sea, and the prey they stare at will surely die.


    "Swim, don''t you want to live?" Chen Yu urged.


    "You bastard, you are murder! You know there are Orcas here, and you let me go into the water... "


    "Swim faster What Orcas like to eat most is seals, because they store a lot of fat in their bodies. Like you, orcas are very sensitive to the smell of fat. "


    "Asshole, asshole, asshole..."


    It''s impossible for terrestrial creatures to swim over the ocean, which is the result of thousands of years of evolution.


    Normans swam as hard as he could for a minute, and the orca could catch up with him just by wagging its tail.


    "Master, I''m so tired. Can I have a day off?"


    Chen Yu''s face turned black when he heard the message from Amun.


    I''ll die one by one


    "If you stop, I''ll let you die of exhaustion."


    "I''m so tired How tired How tired I want to die. "


    Finally, Normans stopped: "let me die, let me die..."


    Normans turned around and found Chen Yu standing on the water: "you How... "Then she found the orca under Chen''s feet.


    "You It... "


    "I forgot to introduce him to you. His name is Amun."


    "Is it tamed?"


    "It depends on your definition of taming."


    "Why didn''t you tell me earlier?" Normans clapped on the water, shouting hysterically.


    At that moment, she really thought she was going to be eaten.


    "You swim so fast that I can''t tell you."


    "You have a lot of opportunities. You also popularized the recipe of Orca."


    "Is it? I don''t remember. "


    "You mean it, you mean it, you bastard!! Bastard... "


    "Don''t get excited. Do you want to sit up?"


    Normans calmed down, or was there some lingering fear: "are you sure it won''t eat me?"


    "Don''t worry, absolutely not."


    "Can I really sit on it?"


    "Come on up." Chen Yu pulled Normans behind Amun and patted him on the back: "Amun, let''s go."


    Normans was a little uneasy, and Amun took her and Chen Zhu farther and farther from the coastline.


    At last, Amun stopped. By this time, he could not see the coastline. The whole Beverly Hills could only see one outline.


    "What do we stop here for?"


    Then Amun began to dive, and Normans went down again.


    "And Amun? Where did it go? "


    "I''m in a hurry. It''s convenient."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Normans looked at Chen Yu with a black face. "Are you going to let me swim back?"


    "Or you can take you back when it''s convenient for Amun?"


    "When I get back to the shore, I''ll kill you. I''ll kill you."


    Normans began to swim. She had no choice.


    In sea water, swimming in situ consumes more energy than moving.


    Chen Yu follows Normans slowly. Although Normans is exhausted, she is still physically abusive.


    Normans''s mouth, can not stop for a moment, constantly scolding Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu had been immune to Normans'' curse for a long time, but constantly challenged Normans.


    "Hurry up, hurry up, I can''t catch up with dinner Do you still have dinner? But I don''t think you want to eat dinner. "


    Normans was almost moved to cry when his feet came to land.


    However, now there is a more important thing. Normans pours directly on Chen Yu and presses him into the water.

 Chapter 194

    After a fight, Normans lay on the beach to rest.


    Chen Yu rubbed his cheek: "next time you use your nails, I will throw you to Hawaii and let you swim back slowly."


    "I''ll change to a knife next time."


    "Then where are you going to hide the knife? Is it between the fat? "


    These days, Normans has lost a lot of fat, and her skin shows a loose state.


    When she finally finished her weight-loss plan, she must have had a skin pulling operation.


    "Get up, put on your clothes, and we''ll run back."


    Normans got up, put on his clothes and ran after Chen Yu.


    "Asshole, what do I need to do if I want to lose weight faster?"


    "Oh?" Chen Yu turned to Normans and said, "are you sure?"


    "That''s right. I want to lose weight as soon as possible. I don''t want to be tortured by your changing state."


    "I''ll change my schedule from tomorrow."


    "No, from today on."


    "Are you sure?"


    "I''m sure."


    "The two most effective ways to lose weight are nothing more than diet and exercise. Try to choose foods with high nutrition and low calories. Exercise is a continuous exercise."


    "Then I won''t eat and exercise more."


    "It''s not good. It''s necessary to eat normally. If you don''t add sugar, you can start to exercise directly, which will cause hypoglycemia. So I will let you eat an apple at the beginning. After the exercise, you need to exercise for about 30 minutes before you really start to burn fat. The first thing you start to consume is sugar. The fat needs to be mobilized by sugar. If you don''t With sugar, you can''t even move. "


    "What did you add to the water you gave me yesterday?"


    "Sugar, the right amount of sugar, can speed up fat burning, can also act as a stimulant."


    "Just sugar?"


    "Or what do you think?"


    "You''d better not give me any poison, or I''ll make you stay in Los Angeles."


    "How old are you? You like to think nonsense." Chen Yu rolled his eyes.


    This is the first time Normans put forward to practice, which is a great progress.


    At the same time, it can also make Chen Yu''s work easier. Normans suspected that what Chen Yu added to the water she had drunk was actually a small amount of power potion.


    But the weight is very small, the strength potion can let Normans have the stronger physical strength.


    But power potions also need to consume more energy, such as Chen and David. Now they eat two or three times more than ordinary people.


    Normans obviously can''t eat that much now, so she has to digest herself and turn fat into energy.


    What Chen Yu asked Normans to do was always aerobic exercise. Whether jogging or swimming, these two kinds of aerobic exercise were the most routine.


    Anaerobic exercise is mostly used to exercise muscle strength, which Normans doesn''t need.


    But anaerobic exercise will cause muscle fatigue and break down more lactic acid, which is not conducive to Normans to do continuous exercise, so aerobic exercise is the most suitable for her.


    Back at the estate, Normans took a weight measurement.


    One hundred and seventeen kilograms, ten kilograms less than yesterday.


    Even Normans was shocked by the speed with which he lost weight.


    Norman thought for a moment, and began to run round Carrie ''s Lawn again.


    Even though Chen is not around, she still runs.


    Doman was a little surprised at the changes of his daughter these days, from psychological to physical changes.


    It can be said that one day is the same. Doman has some regrets. He knew that he should have invited Chen Yu earlier.


    ¡­¡­


    A taxi stopped in front of Chen Yu. An old acquaintance showed his head.


    "Hi, Chen."


    "Vincent, what are you? Are you still driving a taxi? "


    "Once in a while." Vincent smiled brightly: "go home?"


    Chen Yu got on the car: "how is it? How is the actor doing?"


    "At the recommendation of Mr. Steven, I have performed four movie roles and one TV role, but none of them have been released. The TV play is deep sea, which will be broadcast on the BBC next week. I will play a scientist in it. Chen, you remember watching it."


    "Good." Chen Yu smiled and nodded.


    In Vincent''s current role, he can only play two episodes.


    Not that Chen looks down on Vincent, but that''s the reality of the film and television district.


    "Do you have a brokerage now?"


    "Not yet."


    "Find a brokerage as soon as possible so you can get better resources."


    "I''d like to, but there''s no agency for me."


    Chen Yu thought, "if you don''t mind, I''ll ask for you, but I can''t promise.""Chen, do you know the people in the brokerage company?"


    "And a patient of mine."


    Vincent sent Chen Yu to the door of his house without collecting the fare.


    When Chen Yu returned home, farry, like a skilled wife, had prepared dinner.


    Fanny kissed Chen Yu: "wash your hands, eat."


    Chen and fari are used to eating on the sofa or on the ground in the hall.


    Even if David and them come, it''s the same.


    "Tell you something, Fanny."


    "What''s up? Don''t tell me you cheated on the first day. "


    "Please, I want to tell you that I bought the land of mirror lake."


    "Did you really buy it?"


    "Yes."


    "How much is it?"


    "Four hundred thousand dollars, a deposit of one hundred thousand dollars has been paid."


    "So are you going to settle down here?"


    "Well, I''m going to build a house beside Mirror Lake, a big house, which can let white and black Ma run freely and play in the lake."


    "By the way, robio is a student of architecture. You can ask him to help design."


    Chen''s eyes brightened, and if so, he could save another design fee.


    Chen Yu must be careful with every sum of money now. After all, he doesn''t have much cash on hand.


    A total of more than 200000 US dollars. To build a house in mirror lake, first of all, we need to pave an asphalt road.


    Mirror Lake is two kilometers away from the road outside. Although it is not far away, if we build a house in it, then the engineering vehicle must go in, and later life needs a road, so it is necessary to build a road.


    Two kilometers of asphalt road, if you count the labor, should be about 200000 dollars.


    Asphalt road is twice as expensive as cement road. Of course, the plasticity of asphalt road is better than cement road.


    Of course, Chen will have some income after a period of time.


    So now it''s actually possible to start construction. Anyway, it''s not a one-time payment for all expenses.


    The road can be built first, and there is no need to drag and tear when the house is built.


    Since he wants to build a house, he must not be bad. Chen Yu is planning to build as well as he can if the economy allows.

 Chapter 195

    "Robio, would you do me a favor?" Chen Yu calls robio.


    "What''s busy?"


    "Help me design a house."


    "Yes, at what price?" Asked robio.


    "Less than a million dollars, including labor."


    Robio took a breath of cool air and said, "are you going to build a palace?"


    What''s the concept of a million dollar house?


    As for the duplex houses that Chen and fari now live in, the cost is only tens of thousands of dollars.


    Of course, the history of this house is relatively old, and the average middle-class house costs about 200000 yuan or less.


    Don''t watch TV to introduce some luxury houses with tens of millions of dollars, which is a combination of location and external facilities. Sometimes a golf course costs tens of millions of dollars.


    And the cost of the house itself, far less than tens of millions of dollars.


    The cost of a million dollars has become a real mansion.


    "Well, how much does it cost to build the palace?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Robio despises Chen Yu, a rich man who has made such a lot of money since he came to the United States half a year ago. However, he has a good relationship with Chen Yu and owes him human relations, so he can''t get rid of his busy life.


    "When are you free, take me on a field trip. I need to take some photos before I can start designing."


    The architect is not just drawing a picture on a piece of white paper.


    The most basic is mechanics and materials, followed by the environment to set off the building itself.


    In particular, the design of villas and manors needs originality.


    An architect without imagination is not a good architect.


    After making an appointment with robio, he hung up.


    But the phone rang again immediately. It was Dell''s.


    "Chen, do you know Ford? It''s the winner of this year''s elite League, who has run three 100 meter sprints in a row and scored 9.70 seconds in Ford master. "


    "How do you know I know Ford?" Chen Yu has some doubts.


    "The media has exploded, as well as the photos of you entering and leaving Ford''s apartment. Even the identity of your illegal doctor has been exposed."


    "What?" Chen ZHAOMENG forced him to have no news at all.


    "Ford doesn''t have a brokerage or a broker now?" Dell asked, turning the subject.


    "What are you asking for?"


    "Do me a favor. Can you make an appointment with Ford and my company?"


    "Your company? Aren''t you just a shareholder of CAA, and you don''t seem to be in charge of things on a regular basis? "


    "I don''t want to be in charge, I don''t have enough right of speech. If I can dominate the signing in of Ford, then I can get more right of speech in CAA."


    "I can make an appointment with Ford for you, but you can also help me."


    "What''s busy?"


    "I know a new actor. Now he has no agency. He has played several small roles in film and TV series. You can sign him into the company by the way."


    "What''s the name?"


    "Vincent, there is a TV play to be broadcast on the BBC recently. It''s called deep sea. He''s a scientist in it."


    "OK, I''ll pay attention to this person. As long as it suits me, I can sign him in. Do you have his contact information?"


    "I''ll give you his number."


    ¡­¡­


    Chen Yu goes back to his room and hears that fari is on the phone.


    "Dad, I need money. Two hundred thousand dollars. Can you lend me that?"


    "Well I know Good. "


    Chen Yu pushes the door in, and fari hangs up immediately.


    "Chen."


    "Fanny, are you asking for money from home?"


    "Chen, you''re going to build a new house. It''s our common home. I''ll try my best."


    "Fanny, I have money, but I haven''t got it yet. You don''t need to ask for money from home."


    "Chen..."


    "Believe me, will you?"


    "But dad has promised to lend me the money."


    "Then make another call."


    Chen Yu is a bit of a big man. He has only had a formal relationship with fari for one day, and he wants fari to ask for money from his family. This is a very self-esteem thing for men.


    Chen hopes to build a house by his own efforts and ability, not by his girlfriend''s patchwork.


    If so, they might as well live here now.


    "No matter how much money we both pay, it''s our common home."


    "OK, Chen."


    Tonight''s farry seems to be particularly enthusiastic, and her endurance has improved a lot.


    After a fierce battle, the two embraced each other and fell asleep.


    The next morning, Chen ran straight to Ethan''s hotel.Because of last night''s actions, Chen Yu can''t wait to make money.


    "Capris? Are you here so early? " Chen Yu was surprised to find that kepres was also here.


    Kepres has a good look and a casual sitting posture: "Chen, I''m here to thank you."


    Chen picked up the hamburger on the counter and ate it.


    "Thank you for what?"


    "I went to see Philip Quinn today, and I heard him howling hysterically all the way." Kepres was radiant and looked like she had been with ten fierce men last night: "Chen, half of his body is like rotten meat. How do you do that?"


    "Well, I didn''t do it. It was God''s will."


    "Well, I won''t ask any more." Caprice smiled.


    Ethan came out of it and looked at Capris. "Why are you still here?"


    When the two met last time, they all shared a common enemy, but once it was over, they returned to the same situation.


    "Chen, why don''t you cooperate with me? I have more contacts and can provide more guests for you." Caprice dug in front of Ethan.


    "Just your contacts coming out of prison? Are you sure they won''t slice Chen? "


    The former couple began to quarrel again. Chen Yu rubbed his breakfast while enjoying the insults and curses of the two.


    Their mouth insults each other''s speech, always can push through the old to bring forth the new, never repeats.


    Even their common son, robio, became the weapon they used to attack each other.


    Robio lay down his gun innocently. I don''t know how he would feel if he knew the actions of these two men.


    "It seems that nothing happened this morning. I went to the gym."


    After listening to the duet of the two actors for an hour, Chen Yu was already bored.


    But as soon as I left the hotel, I saw a woman coming towards Chen Yu.


    "Hello, Mr. Chen, can I give you an interview?"


    "Are you a journalist?"


    "I''m a reporter for the Los Angeles Times."


    "Sorry, I don''t have time."


    Chen Yu turns around and stops a car, and plans to leave.


    But Chen found that the reporter''s car was also behind him.

 Chapter 196

    Chen Yu arrived downstairs of the gym, and the female reporter appeared in front of him again.


    "Mr. Chen, are you an illegal doctor? Did you give Ford illegal drugs? Ford''s performance has improved dramatically. Is it related to the medicine you gave him? "


    In this country, journalists are the real king of uncrowned. They can translate any sentence into what they need.


    "Who told you I was a doctor? I''m not a doctor. "


    If Chen admitted that he was a doctor, it was not the medical authority and the Ministry of health and safety that came first, but the tax bureau.


    How terrible is the tax office in the United States?


    There''s a rumor that there''s a drug kingpin, who was targeted by the tax bureau for tax evasion.


    Then the drug lord finally fell into the law, because the FBI could not find the evidence, was found by the tax department.


    You can imagine how terrible the U.S. tax office is.


    "Mr. Chen, that''s what Mr. Ford himself admitted."


    "Admit what? Just because I met Ford doesn''t mean I''m going to give him a treatment. "


    "Mr. Chen, are you trying to hide the truth about Mr. Ford''s doping?"


    "If Ford takes doping, there will be IAAF and Anti Doping organizations. If you have evidence, please bring it out. If you don''t have evidence, you should be careful to receive a lawyer''s letter."


    In fact, the lawyer''s letter has no legal effect. To be frank, it''s just a verbal warning. I''m going to hate you again.


    If you look for a law firm, you can get one for $100.


    Kate looked at Chen Yu with gnashing teeth. This Chinese is more difficult than she thought. She could answer her questions without any leakage.


    "Mr. Chen, if you are worried about your identity exposure, I can guarantee to hide your identity information..."


    "Who am I? I am just a Chinese working in the United States with a green card. If you speculate maliciously again, I will sue you for harassment, malice, and racial discrimination. "


    "When did I become racist?"


    Any professional status, as long as it is related to racial discrimination, is a big problem.


    Even the reporters of the uncrowned king dare not touch this line.


    If she is accused of this crime, she will lose her job even if she is not convicted.


    In the United States, people of color have always liked to talk about color, especially black people.


    Chen Yu is just playing with a big stick. You can''t live with me, and I won''t let you live.


    "I think you''re racist." Chen replied of course.


    There is an idea in the black community that I think you are racist, so you are racist, not so.


    That is to say, you can''t let me feel any malice from you, or you are racist.


    Kate looked at Chen''s back and clenched her fists.


    When Chen Yu arrives at the gym, he will greet each other when he meets familiar gym members.


    Chen Yu is also an old acquaintance here. After all, few dare to invite Gaia as a fighting coach.


    Gaia is now on the challenge arena, practicing with a trainee.


    The trainee is about the same size as Chen Zhu, about one meter eight, and should have the same weight.


    However, his strength is much smaller. At least Gaia has a pad in one hand, and the trainee hits the pad with his fist. Gaia does not move.


    Gaia needs to have pads in his hands if he wants to replace them with Chen Yu.


    "More important, more important, too light, Anderson, didn''t you have breakfast? Or your strength is all on the belly of a woman. " Gaia used a pad to open the fist of the students. The students stepped back two steps. Their steps were already a little empty.


    "Well, Anderson, go down and have a rest." Gaia patted Anderson on the shoulder.


    "Chen, put on the protective equipment and come up to practice twice."


    Gaia and Chen Yu practice against each other, and Chen Yu becomes the defender. Chen Yu holds a pad and wears protective equipment.


    "Up, down, up, down, left, right, right, left, up..."


    Every time Gaia makes a move, he will remind Chen Yu in advance of the direction she wants to attack.


    Chen Yu, on the other hand, made a corresponding block. After 15 minutes of practice, both Chen Yu and Gaia were sweating.


    Anderson went to hand over the water and patted Chen''s arm: "Chen, why do I have the same physique as you, but there is such a big gap between strength and speed?"


    Anderson wanted to learn from Chen Yu, who said, "maybe I exercise a lot. I am also a coach, so I am familiar with how to make myself stronger."


    The same physique doesn''t mean the same strength. There''s also the problem of fat ratio.


    For a normal person, the fat content is about 12% - 10%, while the fat content of athletes is about 5%, and even the fat content of some top athletes is as low as 4% or 3%.


    The lower the proportion of fat content, the stronger the power burst in a short time.Biologically, fat stores energy to prevent starvation in the absence of food.


    Muscle is the food chain level of a species in the process of hunting. The stronger the strength and speed, the more dominant it is.


    After the emergence of civilization, the society changed from primitive hunting to agriculture, and fat was no longer the advantage of survival, but the disadvantage of hindering labor.


    However, in the thousands of years of evolution, the human body has not completely separated from the primitive society, and even excessive strength will lead to the shortening of life expectancy.


    Like many athletes, they may be very talented, but this talent is reflected in the potential to inspire.


    In their career, they can achieve higher, stronger and faster, but when they are over the golden age, their condition will decline rapidly.


    Then injuries that have accumulated over the course of their careers start to attack the body.


    Anderson and Chen Yu talked for a while. Chen Yu learned that Anderson was an amateur boxer.


    His goal seems to be to fight in a formal match, but his potential is modest.


    "Anderson, you practice with Chen. You feel his strength." Gaia said.


    After Anderson and Chen Yu put on the protective equipment, Anderson really felt Chen Yu''s heavy fist.


    Even if Chen Yu received most of his strength, Anderson would still be defeated every time.


    "Anderson, Chen, you exchange, Anderson attack, Chen, defense."


    The identity of the two people changed again. Anderson felt that he was not practicing with one person, but facing a wall, motionless.


    Gaea as their two coaches, of course, can see the gap between them.


    Chen Yu''s physical fitness is so excellent that even if she is replaced, she will not win if she only has the strength contrast.


    Let alone, the general physical quality of Anderson.


    After getting off the challenge arena, all three stood at the window to rest and drink water. Anderson asked, "Gaia, how can I be like Chen?"


    Gaia looked at Chen Yu: "in terms of physical fitness, you are almost impossible to surpass Chen, you can only do it in terms of skills."


    "So do I have room for improvement in technique?"


    "Keep practicing." Gaia replied: "there is no chance of any coincidence. Even a genius needs constant efforts. You are not a genius, so if you want to be a professional boxer, you need to work harder. My advice is that you should hire a professional boxing coach."

 Chapter 197

    "Let''s go and have lunch together." Chen and Anderson changed their clothes and walked out of the gym together.


    "No, I have to pick up my son."


    "Well, goodbye."


    It''s the most boring thing to eat alone. Chen Yu called fari, kissed me and went straight to buy some hamburgers to fill her stomach.


    Because Normans wants to increase the amount of exercise, Chen Yu wants to go to her earlier.


    Today Normans took the initiative to put on the sportswear, but also put on a coat outside the sportswear.


    Because of the weight loss and fat consumption these days, her belly skin has completely shrunk down.


    If exposed, it will be very ugly, so it must be covered.


    "Today, ride along the coastal road, and then come back. The whole journey is five hours." "First, eat an apple to cushion your stomach," Chen said


    When they rode out of the manor, Chen Yu got a call.


    "Chen, there is a single business." A call from Ethan.


    "I''m here with Mr. Doman now. I''m not free."


    "Big deal."


    "How big?"


    "Thirty thousand dollars."


    Chen Chu raised his eyebrows and turned to Normans and said, "Normans, let''s change our route."


    "Asshole." Normans could hear it clearly.


    If you can afford to pay 30000 US dollars, you will not be an ordinary family.


    Chen Yu comes to a luxury villa and rings the doorbell.


    The door opened. I can see from the crack of the door that this is a beautiful woman.


    The woman saw an Asian, a fat man and a dog outside.


    "Who are you?"


    "I''m the doctor Ethan introduced."


    "What about her?"


    "She is my assistant."


    "Fart, when did I become your assistant?" Normans didn''t cooperate with Chen Yu at all, and directly smashed the scene.


    "It''s her first day at work, so she''s not used to it." Chen Yu said with a smile on his face.


    "Selena? Are you Selena goffer Normans suddenly recognized the woman.


    Chen Yu was dazed. "Do you know each other?"


    "Normans?" Selena goffer looked at the fat, undergrown woman with some hesitation.


    Selena goffer had not seen Normans a few days ago. If she had seen him, she would have felt how thin Normans was.


    "Why do you..."


    Selena Goffy and Normans are college students. She knows Normans'' family background.


    But now how does this white rich beauty get so fat?


    And an assistant to an illegal doctor?


    Is her family bankrupt?


    Selena goffer''s face suddenly showed a smile. The Golden Phoenix had become a drowned chicken, but she was successful. This kind of life''s counterattack made her feel a kind of inexplicable pleasure.


    "Come in." Selena goffer opened the door and showed her mansion to the two people: "don''t walk around. My house is very big and there are many valuables. If you lose them, I will call the police."


    Normans and Chen Yu both rolled their eyes at the same time. Looking at Selena goffer in front of their eyes, they asked Normans in a low voice, "what does she do?"


    "A little Hollywood star, who has acted in two films, is half popular, but for most of the women who have wandered in Hollywood, she has succeeded."


    Chen Zhu nodded, probably understood.


    "Miss Selena, where is my patient now?"


    Selena took Chen and Normans to a room and opened the door.


    Chen Yu saw that there was a maid covered in blood inside. The maid''s abdomen seemed to have been bitten by some wild animal.


    Chen Chu frowned and went to check the maid''s injury.


    The maid''s injury was very serious and there were signs of shock.


    "What kind of bite is it?" Chen looked at the wound on the maid''s abdomen. The flesh of the wound was almost torn off.


    Chen Yu not only needs to give treatment to the maid, but also needs to confirm what hurt her and whether the animal that bit her has any virus or bacterial infection.


    Many wild animals carry many pathogens because of their living habits and environment.


    Once bitten, it will cause many complications and syndromes.


    Inflammation is still the lightest symptom. If it is virus infection, the problem will be serious.


    "Any ice?"


    "Yes, I''ll get it."


    Selena goffer brought ice, Chen Yu wrapped it in cloth and put it on the maid''s forehead.


    She began to clean the wound for the maid, and turned to Selena goffer: "what bit her?"


    Selena goffer kept quiet all the time and was reluctant to bring it up.Chen Zhuo looked at Selena Goffe and said, "your maid is likely to die, and I suggest you send her to the hospital. Her body temperature shows abnormal high temperature. It may be that the animal that bit her has some kind of disease. Now it is transmitted to her."


    "No, I can''t take her to the hospital." Selena Goffe immediately refused: "if I let the media know that my pet injured my maid, I would be stigmatized by the media."


    Selena goffer is a more selfish type, of course, most people are.


    It''s just the maid her pet bit, so she has an unavoidable responsibility.


    This reminds Chen Yu of the last woman named Daley Simpson, who is the same as her adopted daughter.


    But her adopted daughter is self mutilated, so it''s not Daley Simpson''s fault in terms of responsibility.


    But Selena goffer is different. Her pets hurt people. She is jointly and severally liable.


    "Now, either you take the injured pet out and let me check if your pet is ill, or you take your maid to the hospital." Chen said.


    "I can give you more money. Don''t tell me about it."


    Chen Yu looks at Selena goffer. He needs money now.


    However, if this matter is concealed, the maid is likely to die, unless Chen can be sure that the maid is not infected with any viral diseases.


    "Walter is in the backyard." Selena goffer finally said it unwillingly.


    Normans followed Chen to the backyard and saw a half grown gray wolf.


    It should have weighed more than 40 kilograms. It''s quite big.


    Chen Yu takes a step forward. The gray wolf, named Walter, curls up in the corner and looks afraid.


    "Walter doesn''t like strangers." Selena goffer stood behind and reminded.


    Chen Yu looks at Walter and beckons. He moves slowly.


    Walter looked at Chen Yu hesitantly, then approached him carefully.


    Normans was a little surprised. She knew Chen had a strong affinity for animals.


    But this was the first time she saw Chen Yu in contact with a wolf, and Walter began to approach Chen Yu.


    The same is true of Selena goffer, who almost no one dares to approach Walt on weekdays.


    As a result, Walt is very lonely. Except for her, she will show ferocity in the face of others, but Chen Yu can easily approach Walt.

 Chapter 198

    It''s not hard to judge whether a canine has rabies.


    The characteristics of rabies are still obvious, so after a little contact with Chen Zhu, it has been generally determined that Walter has no rabies.


    And Walter will bite the maid, which may be caused by the maid''s unfriendly behavior.


    In essence, the wolf and the dog are not very different. It''s just that humans are naturally afraid of wolves.


    This fear and distrust of wolves was felt by Walter.


    And it doesn''t have access to the outside world, it doesn''t know how to get in touch with other people, so it''s Walt who''s lonely.


    Of course, to be on the safe side, Chen also needs to take Walter''s saliva sample for testing.


    At this time, Normans suddenly said, "Selena, how about selling me water?"


    "Can you afford it?" Selena goffer looked up at Normans.


    "Ten thousand dollars."


    "Do you think I''ll be able to see ten thousand dollars?"


    "Twenty thousand."


    "Thirty thousand!" Normans continued to raise the price: "not satisfied?"


    "Fifty thousand dollars, that''s my last price." Normans narrowed his eyes. "If you don''t agree, I promise I''ll keep you out of Hollywood."


    Selena goffer frowned at Normans. "Is your family broke?"


    "Ha ha You tell her, asshole. " Normans pointed to Chen Yu.


    "She''s just my temporary assistant, most of the time I''m her coach, slimming coach." Chen said.


    Selena goffer''s expression was a little unnatural, and she felt that she had offended Normans with what she had just said.


    The family behind Normans is not as simple as the ordinary rich.


    If Normans really wants to embarrass her, she will have no other way but to go to the San Fernando Valley to shoot color, emotion and film.


    With the strength of the family behind Normans, there is absolutely a way to force her to the San Fernando Valley.


    "You promise to treat Walter well?"


    "I don''t need to give you any assurance. What qualifications do you have for me?" Normans''s performance at this time is more like a bullying female president.


    In American society, money is the most important thing. Rich people can do whatever they want here. Selena goffer is not a rich man. Even this villa is rented.


    And her position in Hollywood is dispensable.


    Every day, countless girls come to Hollywood with dreams, and Selena goffer can be replaced at any time.


    Selena goffer''s success is also very weak, she just played a role that people remember.


    This role can be any girl. The role makes her, not her.


    Perhaps with a word from Normans, Selena''s success would fall apart.


    Normans succeeded in gaining the ownership of water, but


    "Why do you want me to hold the pet you bought? And why do you ride and I run? "


    "I want you to help me train it to be as smart as white and black, or as smart as Amun. I don''t want my family to be hurt by it."


    "I''m your slimming coach, not your trainer."


    "One hundred thousand dollars."


    "Can you afford this price?"


    "I can''t afford it, my father can afford it."


    Chen Yu is very tangled. He wants to say loudly to Normans that I will not serve him.


    However, Chen needs more money.


    Therefore, in terms of violating his original intention and money, Chen finally chose to violate his original intention.


    Besides, I am not against my original intention, because making money is my original intention.


    "How long will it take you to train?"


    "Not necessarily. Let me have it first."


    "Are you particularly short of money?" Normans asked suddenly.


    "Why do you ask? Want to humiliate me with your money? "


    "I''m not that boring."


    "No, I don''t mind if you want to insult me with money." Chen Yu said shamelessly.


    Maybe it''s because Chen Yu has the breath of black and white, so Walter is very close to Chen Yu.


    The wolf can''t use the dog chain, but because he hasn''t tamed it, Chen Yu dare not put it on the ground.


    If it wants to run, Chen may not be able to catch it back.


    Once you hurt someone, it''s even more troublesome.


    Because of today''s accident, Normans''s training intensity is not as strong as the previous days.


    However, Chen Yu still arranged her own training exercise. If she is willing to lose weight, she can train herself even if Chen Yu is not there.


    Chen Yu walked out of Beverly Hills, and a police car stopped in front of him."Chen, where are you going?" David looks out.


    "Go home, will you take me home?"


    "Sorry, I can''t. I''m going to find an informant." David noticed the water in Chen''s arms: "is it your new pet again?"


    "It''s not mine. I''ll take care of it and give it back in a few days." Chen Yu touched Walter''s head, and Walter seemed to be very useful, making a whimpering voice: "you go to work first."


    "Why don''t you get in the car and take you home when I''m done?"


    "Are you sure? Didn''t you say you wanted to meet the informant? Would it be inconvenient for me to go? "


    "No, the other side is not a gang informant. It''s just a case provider."


    "Well, together."


    ¡­¡­


    Neither David nor Chen Yu found it, and there was a car behind them.


    "It''s 3.55 p.m. now. The target got on a police car. It seems that he has something to do with the police, which may explain why the target has been practicing medicine illegally for so long without being punished by the law," Kate recorded with a recording pen


    "At 4.15, they got off at the door of a Hua Rui bank. It seemed that they wanted to contact someone." Kate was in the car, shooting with a high-definition camera.


    "4.20 points, they enter the bank."


    Kate got out of the car and walked into the bank. She hid the camera in her jumpsuit.


    The other hand is always holding the recording pen, constantly self stating and self recording.


    "That person should be a bank clerk. He goes to his office and takes out a film. Are they doing any unknown business? Maybe the justice department should go through the dirty cops. "


    Just then, an accident happened


    Suddenly there was a series of gunfire in the hall, and four masked gangsters rushed into the bank hall.


    Kate felt that her neck was being held tightly by someone, a heavy breath came from her ear, and something held her temple against her.


    Hijacked? Kate''s mind was in a flash blank.


    The bank guard was in front of her, in a pool of blood.


    This is a group of murderous bank robbers!

 Chapter 199

    Chen Yu was depressed because he was also hijacked.


    What''s more, Chen Yu still holds Walter in his arms.


    He''s not letting it go, not letting it go.


    "Don''t move, boy, or I''ll make a hole in your head."


    In fact, there is no need for robbers to say that Chen Yu dare not move.


    It''s not the first time to be held in the temple with a gun, but it''s still very scary.


    It''s useless to have the courage to fart at this time.


    It''s no use even having great fighting skills.


    Maybe Gaia can solve it, but Chen can''t, and Chen isn''t strong enough.


    David is treated as an ordinary bank customer and driven to other customers.


    He didn''t wear a uniform, so the robbers didn''t know David was a policeman.


    The robbers who took Chen Yu and Kate stand in front of a group of ordinary hostages.


    David''s eyes were all over the place. There were five robbers.


    David didn''t fight back for the time being. It''s easy to kill the robbers who hijacked Chen Yu, but he can''t kill all the robbers at once.


    Three robbers took hostages, including Chen Yu and Kate, and one was the lobby manager.


    The lobby manager was forced to open the safety door. After the safety door was opened, there was a gunshot.


    After a while, the three robbers came out with money bags, but the previous hostage lobby manager had disappeared.


    Combined with the previous shots, it''s not hard to imagine the end of the lobby manager.


    Just at this time, Chen saw David gesturing to him.


    Chen Yu is a question mark. What does that mean?


    Chen Yu sends a message to David with his eyes. What are you talking about?


    It''s just that David seems to have misunderstood something and secretly made a gesture to Chen Yu. OK.


    OK what? David What do you want to do?


    David moves. David suddenly jumps at the robber who hijacked Kate.


    Kate was still in a panic. She heard a click in her ear, and then she was pulled back.


    David twists the hand of the robber who hijacked Kate at night. The robber''s arm with the gun is directly broken, and then Kate is pulled behind David.


    At the same time, the robbers who originally hijacked Chen Yu pointed their guns at David.


    Chen Yu can''t move at this time. He reaches out and holds the hand of the robber behind him.


    àØ -


    when the robber''s gun shot deviated, Chen Yu fell over his shoulder and added a foot.


    The three robbers with money bags saw that their companions were rebellious. None of them came to help, but they took the door and fled.


    Bang -


    David fired two shots in a row. One robber fell to the ground, but the other two robbers have escaped from the bank.


    David wanted to catch up with the two robbers, but Kate was as dead as an octopus.


    "Miss, are you ok?" David asked.


    Kate is like a bird in David''s arms. She doesn''t talk, so she lowers her head.


    "Miss, can you stand up by yourself?"


    "My legs are soft." Kate whispered.


    Chen Yu came up and opened Kate''s head. "How are you?"


    "Do you know each other?"


    "This woman is a reporter, she slanders me..."


    "Wait Mr. Chen, it''s just for work. You don''t need to target me like this... " Kate interrupted Chen. "Mr. policeman, I feel a little bit hard to breathe."


    "Chen, you are a doctor. Look what happened to this young lady."


    "Who''s the doctor? I''m not the doctor, and she''s hopeless."


    "Miss, are you terminally ill?"


    "Estrus." Chen Yu said, with his mouth curled.


    It wasn''t long before the police arrived. They were all David''s colleagues.


    After recording the confession, Kate approached David carefully: "David, I want to interview you, OK?"


    "Well I''m busy right now. "


    "I can wait for you." Kate''s cheeks were hot and she couldn''t look directly at David.


    "David, I''ll go home first." Chen Yu looked at Kate and David last night. He didn''t want to join them.


    Kate is obviously interested in David. She doesn''t need to be the villain herself.


    "I''ll see you off."


    "Don''t you want to be interviewed?"


    "I don''t really want to be interviewed." David is a bit slow. He didn''t catch Kate''s mind.


    Chen Yu looks at Kate. She is beautiful, too.


    David usually sees women with a little bit of beauty, just like mad dogs.


    But most of the time, it ended in failure. How could a woman throw herself in the arms now? He didn''t realize it.


    "I can interview you in the car." Kate looked into David''s eyes and saw the light: "tomorrow, the whole Los Angeles will know about your heroic deeds."This is absolutely the eye of adoration. Chen Yu has never seen this kind of eye on Fanny''s face.


    ¡­¡­


    Chen Yu is in the back seat, while Kate is in the passenger seat.


    Kate kept asking, from age to birthday, whether she had a girlfriend, and who else was at home. This was just checking her account.


    David took Chen to the door of his home, then took Kate away.


    "Kate, can I call you that?"


    "Of course."


    "Kate, what''s the conflict between you and Chen?"


    "There is no conflict It''s just a misunderstanding at work. "


    "Chen is my best friend." David is not stupid. He just takes Chen''s feelings into consideration.


    "Well, I see. I promise I won''t have another conflict with him in the future David, shall we socialize? "


    "Are you sure you won''t conflict with Chen again?"


    "I can do anything for you. Your friend is my friend."


    Kate has always been a very rational person. She doesn''t believe in love at first sight.


    But the moment David saved her, Kate fell in love with David.


    When she looked at David, she was obsessed.


    The more rational a person is, the more crazy he will be if he falls in love with someone.


    ¡­¡­


    Farley saw Chen Yu come back with another wolf in his arms, though Walt was already an adult wolf.


    But compared with Heima and Baima, it''s really too young and twice the size.


    When HEMA and Baima came to Walt, Walt was already in a huddle.


    Even Wanda is half the size of Waupaca. Now Wanda is also a giant dog.


    And it is still growing. If it continues to grow, it is likely to surpass Heima and Baima.


    It''s not just HEMA, Baima and Wanda that put a lot of pressure on it. Besiege, Carrie, obitos, Raymond, all of them put pressure on it.


    It''s not just the difference in body shape, but also the demonic smell on them, which makes Walter feel that he is the Lamb who fell into the wolf''s den.


    "Is this your new pet again?"


    "It''s not mine. It''s a friend''s. I''ll take care of it for a few days."


    Fari just wanted to reach out, but Chen Yu stopped: "it''s not domesticated, and it''s just an ordinary wolf, not like the black and white horses, so don''t touch it casually."

 Chapter 200

    At night, Chen Yu gives a bewilderment of a banshee to fari, which makes her sleep at ease.


    Then Chen took Walter to the basement and entered the old black nest.


    Chen Yu needs to equip Walter with a bottle of wisdom potion. Wisdom potion can''t make a fool a genius.


    It''s not that stupid. It''s mainly for wild animals.


    But to make the elixir of wisdom, we need the fruit of wisdom.


    This is the fruit of hell, so Chen Yu needs to call Raz, the traitor.


    Razi was summoned to Chen''s presence, showing more fear than last time.


    "Raz." Chen Yu looks at Raz.


    "Your Excellency the living." Raz knelt down and saluted Chen piously.


    He was afraid that Chen would still remember the last time, and then put him out.


    After all, there is no good stubble standing beside Chen Yu at the moment.


    If in the devil''s mind, once the feud, it is basically endless.


    Of course, Chen Yu is not so careful, at least Raz is useful.


    "I''m not trying to make a deal with you. Don''t be so timid." Chen Yu smiles brightly.


    "If you need anything, your humble servant will offer you everything."


    I believe that a devil is willing to give everything, and the devil is a real profiteer.


    Only a fool can believe this, and Chen Yu doesn''t want to kill his business.


    Come and go, that''s business.


    If you can''t get in, it''s robbery.


    "Fruit of wisdom, what''s the price?"


    "One A soul. " Raz had subconsciously wanted to pay a high price.


    But immediately, Chen Yu did not have the same channels as before.


    Moreover, he is not completely unable to know the price. Moreover, his devil magic weapon is still there.


    Once Chen Yu learns this time that he has been trapped again, he is really dead.


    Raz is just the inferior devil in the territory of Beelzebub, and Chen Yu is the master of Beelzebub, and is also a distinguished guest of the Lord Beelzebub zoffi.


    If you offend Chen Yu again, he will have no place to live.


    Chen Yu looked at Raz and said, "I have no soul on hand. I owe you ten fruits of wisdom."


    "No need, just a few souls, you don''t need to remember at all."


    After sending Raz, Chen began to make potions of wisdom.


    Since we need to make intelligent potions, we can''t just make one.


    As Chen Yu''s only real favorite, Wanda.


    How can I give fari a piece of heart meat.


    ¡­¡­


    "Chen!"


    In the morning, fari got up and found herself overslept.


    The first reaction is that Chen Yu has done something to her.


    Otherwise, with her biological clock, it is impossible to oversleep.


    And every time Chen Yu is confused about her using the banshee, she will sleep for 12 hours.


    Fari grabs Chen Yu directly and shakes him up.


    "Ah Farry, good morning. " Chen Xun rubbed his eyes.


    "Early what, what did you do last night? Why did I sleep another twelve hours? "


    "No."


    "You lied to me!" Farry is right in Chen''s eyes.


    "Well, to maintain world peace."


    Although the answer is quite moderate, farry still believes Chen Yu''s words.


    "No matter what you do in the future, don''t hypnotize me with magic."


    "All right."


    "You promise."


    "I promise."


    "Look into my eyes and say."


    "I promise that I will not hypnotize you in the future, whether I go to maintain world peace or go out to find a woman."


    "You son of a bitch, we''ve only been together for a few days. You just want to hang out. I want you to never have the energy to hang out."


    It turns out that it''s not easy to let Chen Yu out of his energy.


    After more than an hour''s tossing, farry and Chen Yu lie down first.


    "Don''t you go to work?" Chen asked.


    "I forgot to tell you, robio is here today."


    "Oh, why didn''t I call the gym for leave, or the female Tyrannosaurus Rex will torture me again?"


    "Seriously, I really want to see what kind of woman can make you so afraid."


    After getting up, Chen Yu and fari tossed in the bathroom again, wasting another half hour.


    Robio seems to have worked out the time. The two are almost ready, and robio is coming.


    "Chen, Fanny, didn''t you bother?" Robio stood at the door.To tell you the truth, if robio is not gay, Chen Zhen is not sure that fari will work with him.


    Robio is excellent in almost every aspect, with high education, good cultivation, approachability, love, love for fitness, tall, strong and handsome.


    Chen Yu didn''t think of robio''s shortcomings at all. He was a perfect man.


    Robio knew for a long time that fari and Chen Yu had finally come together. When fari came to work that day, robio saw the doubt and got the positive answer after asking directly.


    Robio also has a supportive attitude towards Farley and Chen Zhuo.


    In his eyes, there are only two kinds of people, one is easy to see, such as Chen Yu and fari.


    This kind of person can be a friend, and will not harm you.


    There is another kind of person who is his own parents. First of all, he doesn''t look well.


    No matter how you look at them, robio has been looking at them since he was a director.


    Growing up, I became even more unhappy, and finally I almost lost contact.


    And robio really didn''t know when his parents would give him a hand.


    But just a few days ago, robio received a phone call from his father and mother.


    It''s hard to imagine that they would call him on the same day.


    Know that even for his birthday, only Wright will call him and send his blessing.


    Ethan and Capris never called him.


    On that day, Ethan and Capris told him that if Chen had any needs, he would have to help unconditionally.


    This may be the most unified idea in their lives. Robio doesn''t understand why.


    No, there may be one thing that will bring them together.


    "Robio, would you like a glass of milk?"


    "No, I came here after breakfast."


    Wanda ran to robio''s face, stood up and lay on him, and licked him with his tongue out.


    "Chen, is Wanda another one?"


    "It''s still a child. What''s strange about a child growing up?" Fari poured the milk into Wanda''s lunch box, and it was a whole box, 2.5 liters of milk.


    Robio was speechless for a while, and Wanda would be a hundred years old if the dog was his age.


    However, when seeing Baima and Heima coming, robio didn''t think Wanda was big.


    Compared with black and white, Wanda is only a small one.

 Chapter 201

    Chen Yu and fari take robio to mirror lake, and robio deeply absorbs them.


    "It''s beautiful here."


    "From that mountain, then this lake, then the surrounding land, all the way to the road outside, are mine." Chen Yu said proudly.


    "What do you do with such a large land? The land here should belong to acid and alkali land. It can''t grow crops or graze at all. It''s useless. " Robio said.


    "I don''t want to hear such a funeral, I just want to hear good words," Chen said with a black face


    "The scenery is pleasant and the air is fresh."


    "And then?"


    "What else do you want to hear?" Robio rolled his eyes and went on: "are you going to build a house here?"


    "Yes."


    "It''s close to the lake and there''s a waterfall next to it, so the humidity is very high. When building a house, you have to choose water vapor resistant materials, and the price of materials will rise." "First of all, say what you two want," robio said


    "Chen, I hope our new home will be more modern. I don''t like the classic European style. I will never give in on this point."


    "Agree, I also like more modern design." Chen Chu nodded and said.


    "That''s good. You two can form a unified idea. The customers I''m most afraid to meet are those who have several ideas in their family." Robio said.


    "Can you use that waterfall?" Chen asked.


    Robio shook his head: "it''s better not to. I''ve seen the environment here. Once it rains, the flow of the waterfall will increase, and the soil here is relatively soft, which is likely to form debris flow. If you build your house under the waterfall, it is likely to cause cover."


    "Well, this pass."


    "However, if you like to add the element of water, you can make a ground water connected with the lake, block the basement and the lake water with a huge circular glass, and then put some fish in the lake to improve the ornamental effect," robio said


    Chen Yu and fari are very bright. It has to be said that robio, as a professional designer, really has more ideas than the two of them.


    "I have a preliminary concept. The main body of the building is round, with three floors on the ground and one floor underground. The side facing the lake adopts the fully toughened glass structure, while the side facing the glass is slightly inclined, which can withstand the typhoon from that direction and ensure the safety of the building..."


    As robio said, he began to draw the design.


    Of course, this is still a preliminary concept, which needs to conform to the ideas of Chen Yu and fari, and then modify one by one.


    "I hope there will be another floor in the basement. I have other uses."


    "Of course."


    Chen Yu and fari began to put forward their own ideas, and robio changed and changed the drawings.


    "That''s about it."


    "Well, I''ll show you the design drawing when it comes out. Then you can see the main effect drawing, and I''ll get the budget at the same time."


    "How long will it take?"


    "This will come out soon."


    "What about the builder? I don''t know at all. "


    "I can introduce you to an engineering company, which is run by my classmates." Robio said.


    "Well, first of all."


    At noon, robio stayed for lunch and then left.


    Chen Yu also went out, and every day he had to train Normans to keep fit.


    ¡­¡­


    Two hundred and eighty Jin and two hundred jin are two concepts!


    Normans''s weight is one day at a time. Generally speaking, liposuction is the only way to achieve this effect.


    However, liposuction is very harmful to the body, and may not be as effective as Chen''s weight-loss plan.


    Because liposuction surgery is not a one-time liposuction, but a course of treatment.


    Today, I''ll take out my abdomen, then cultivate myself for a while, tomorrow I''ll take out my hips, and then I''ll take out my body several times. At last, I''ll leave a suture scar all over my body.


    The biggest disadvantage of liposuction is that blood vessels and arteries can not be liposuction, because blood vessels and arteries can accumulate fat.


    It''s useless to be thin, which leads to a bigger hidden danger.


    There''s another way. It''s diet pills.


    However, the harm of weight-loss drugs is even greater. The weight-loss drugs on the market either let you pull to death, or let you starve to death, or directly destroy people''s digestive system, and take as many pull as you want.


    There are many people because diet pills for anorexia, the final shape of haggard.


    Normans''s physical fitness has been greatly improved. Now she has no difficulty running two or three kilometers.


    Swimming can also continue to swim 2000 meters, Normans found himself in amazing condition.


    Normans even thought that now it''s 100kg. If he can reduce another 30kg, or 40kg, to reach the best physical condition, he would be able to become a professional swimmer."Normans, after the swim, take off your clothes. I need to give you an acupuncture."


    "What!?" Normans immediately put his arms against his chest: "why didn''t I hear that acupuncture was needed to slim down?"


    Chen Yu has a series of black lines: "when you doubt me, first consider your body shape. Do you think I will have any misperception to you?"


    "Asshole!" Normans blushed and grinned at Chen.


    In fact, Chen Yu used acupuncture to stimulate Normans'' metabolism.


    But Normans''s cortex was full of fat, so Chen wanted to find out where he was.


    "Another one kilometer jog before dinner, two eggs, an apple and a glass of water."


    Normans will not complain any more now. She will seriously implement Chen''s training volume and recipe.


    Normans lost about five pounds today, and she is now in a slow period.


    But happily, she has lost less than 200 Jin.


    "Asshole, it seems that the fat layer of my arm hasn''t been reduced. Do you want to change the training content?"


    "Well, I noticed that when I came tomorrow, I would make some changes."


    Chen then went to Steven''s house. Chen promised to be Steven''s personal doctor and health consultant.


    So I have to have a physical examination for Steven every month. Although Steven is a big Hollywood director, his house is relatively low-key. He is also in Beverly Hills, but there is no luxury like lasfa.


    He is now single. His three wives divorce him. There are several servants in the house.


    Steven is in good physical condition and in a good mood. After checking his body, he leaves Chen Zhu to eat.


    Chen doesn''t mind. Anyway, I have to eat a meal when I go home.

 Chapter 202

    By the time she got home, Fanny had dinner ready.


    But fari is not the type of good wife and good mother. The way they get along with each other is still the way they used to be.


    More casual, more relaxed Of course, they are more intimate when no one is around.


    After dinner, they both took a bottle of beer and sat on the doorframe in the backyard.


    Enjoying the comfort and tranquility, Baima''s injury is much better. The gauze has been removed, but there is still a shocking wound in her abdomen. As long as she doesn''t exercise hard, she won''t tear the wound.


    Walter is familiar with them these two days, just like a little brother. He follows them behind every day.


    It''s just that the yard is a little small, and they''re all big.


    I didn''t think it used to be like Beelzebub, Carrie and Wanda.


    But now when obitos, HEMA and Baima came, they could hardly run away.


    Just then, banter and Ken came, and they also led a dog, Alaska.


    Instead of going to the front door, they came in around the backyard.


    "Chen, fari."


    "You have dogs, too? Can you take care of it? "


    "I can''t help it. If I see your dog, I want to have one." Banter said with a smile.


    "What''s its name?"


    "Bobby." Ken replied, "but Bobby seems to be a little afraid of your dog."


    "Maybe not." Bobby''s size is one size smaller than Walter''s, but it''s also a big dog.


    If you just pull out the Bobbie, it can be considered as a long one.


    But compared with HEMA and Baima, that''s too much difference.


    "Chen, I''m here to thank you for introducing Mary to a good job."


    "Please, don''t thank me every time you meet."


    "I heard you bought the mirror lake, didn''t you?"


    "Well."


    When Chen Yu had this idea, banter was the first to know.


    At that time, Chen Yu also entrusted banter to inquire about the situation of the land for him.


    "Then you''re going to build a house over there?"


    "Yes."


    "What about the furniture after the house is built? Are you going to buy it off the shelf? "


    "Bennet, do you have any suggestions?"


    "An old friend and I are going to open a carpentry workshop. If you need me, I can give you the best price."


    "Of course, no problem."


    Since it''s a new home, most of the furniture must be made to order, rather than buying brands with fixed specifications.


    At this time, the phone in the living room rang. Chen Chu got up and said, "I''ll get a call."


    When Chen Yu picked up the phone, he found that Sienna had called.


    "Chen, come and help. I''m at the University of Los Angeles."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "I told you, is there my client here? I''ve been cleaning up the evil spirits here these days, but the number of evil spirits has risen again, stronger than I thought. Now both I and the client are trapped here."


    "Well, send me the exact location and I''ll be right there."


    Chen Yu put down his mobile phone and went out: "Farley, give me a ride, bant, I''m sorry, I have a client who wants to go out."


    "Well, let''s go first. Bye."


    ¡­¡­


    Chen Yu gets into farry''s car without any other pets. Lao hei and her side are enough.


    "What''s the matter?" asked fari


    "Sienna may be in trouble and in danger."


    "What is this time? devil? Or evil spirits? "


    Although fari has encountered the ghost ship, she obviously left no shadow.


    For the supernatural events, farry is still very keen.


    Of course, if it didn''t happen to her.


    Outside the campus, Chen Yu was worried about fari. "Fari, why don''t you stay in the car?"


    "It''s OK. I''m more uneasy to stay in the car alone. Follow you and you will protect me."


    "All right." Chen Yu and fari entered the campus.


    Although with a group of pets, it seems a bit abrupt, but at this time, there are not many people walking around in the school.


    At the location of the old campus, Chen Yu and fari saw a man standing at the entrance of the old campus.


    "What are you two doing here? No entry here. "


    "Are you the administrator here?" Chen Zhu looked up and down at the man in front of him.


    Chen Yu felt that this person seemed to be familiar with him, but he couldn''t remember where he had seen him.


    Smith is also looking at Chen Yu. He feels the same way.


    The man seems to have met somewhere.


    "I''m a university lecturer here. There have been many accidents in the old campus, which has been closed for a long time.""Then why are you here?" Chen looked at Smith and said.


    "I''m passing by." Smith often goes back and forth here, and occasionally meets some students or school teachers. He has been able to deal with it calmly for a long time.


    "Ah, I remember."


    Smith was shocked by Chen Yu''s exclamation.


    "We met." Cried Chen.


    "When have we met?"


    "A few days ago, on the road, did you forget? At that time, you lost a coin."


    Smith frowned, and with Chen Yu''s warning, Smith remembered.


    That day, he was going to throw away the gold coin, but Chen Yu returned it to him.


    "Oh, it''s you How are you doing? "


    Chen Yu was stunned for a moment. He was not familiar with him. What did he do?


    "My friend is in. He seems to be in trouble, so we need to go in."


    "Your friend? In trouble? " Smith frowned. "What''s the trouble?"


    "Maybe I hurt my foot." "We are here to help him," Chen said


    "Well Be careful when you get in. "


    Smith didn''t stop Chen Yu and fari any more. Fari looked back at Smith and said, "this man feels strange."


    "Do you feel that way, too?"


    "I can''t tell." Fari shook her head.


    "Lao Hei, did you find that man strange?" Chen asked Lao Hei.


    "Well, it''s weird." Lao Hei''s answer is the same as that of fari.


    "What''s weird?"


    "I can''t tell."


    "Why do you answer the same as Fanny?"


    "You don''t know where his eccentricity is, neither do I. what''s strange about it?"


    "Come on, don''t let Sienna wait long."


    Two people and old black came to the old building, old black looked at the old building: "a lot of evil spirits, and they are very strange."


    "How weird?"


    "Evil spirits stay in the world because of obsession, but these evil spirits have no obsession, they are trapped in the world, not they want to stay in the world."


    "Someone killed them?"


    Old black shook his head: "no, they look more like natural death."

 Chapter 203

    "Mr. Brewster, you can''t please be quiet." Sienna and Rutter Brewster, President of the University of Los Angeles, are trapped in an office at the moment.


    Sienna set up magic at the door of the office to hide their breath temporarily.


    Loth Brewster was in a panic at the moment: "Miss Sienna, you must be able to solve the matter you said, but now you not only haven''t solved it, but also put me in danger."


    "You''re going to follow me. If you didn''t drag me down, I would have been killed."


    Sienna retorted, "besides, you haven''t explained to me why there are so many evil spirits hidden in the old teaching building of a school. Has there ever been a massacre in your school?"


    "Nonsense, there have been several accidents here, but at most one or two people have died. But you tell me that there are hundreds of evil spirits outside. Are you exaggerating and trying to get more rewards from me?"


    "And will you increase your reward?"


    "Don''t even think about it."


    At this time, Sienna''s phone rang.


    Sienna quickly answers the phone: "Hello, Chen?"


    "It''s me. Where are you now? We have entered the abandoned teaching building. "


    "You? Who else do you have? "


    "And fari follows."


    "You idiot? What do you bring fari to do in such a dangerous place? "


    "She drove me here, and I didn''t feel at ease staying in the car. She just came in."


    "We are now trapped in the leftmost office on the top floor, unlocked and enchanted. We are safe for the time being."


    After hanging up, rot Brewster asked, "who''s here?"


    "Help."


    "I hope your help will work. I don''t want to add another person to this office."


    "If he''s not sure, you can prepare a will, but in the will you''d better remember to pay off my ten thousand dollar reward."


    ¡­¡­


    "Chen, are there really evil spirits here?" Fari holds Chen''s arm.


    Although it''s dark here, fari doesn''t feel fear.


    As long as Chen Yu is around, she will feel very relieved.


    Chen Yu rolled his eyes. First of all, whether fari could see the evil spirit or not, even if she could see the evil spirit, there would be no evil spirit in front of fari at the speed of Laohei.


    After arriving at the top floor, Chen Yu and fari strolled around the corridor and opened several doors.


    But did not see Sienna, Chen Yu can only call Sienna again.


    "Sienna, where are you? Why can''t I find you. "


    "I did not say, I have arranged the magic, your ability should be able to break the magic, this little thing to ask me?"


    "I''m an amateur." Chen said helplessly.


    Sienna just uses a little illusion to confuse the evil spirits. It looks like an ordinary wall outside.


    In her opinion, Chen can easily break his magic, but Chen can''t find it.


    "It seems that my magic is very powerful." Sienna was a little proud.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, you can untie the magic quickly."


    "What if the evil spirits come in?"


    "Most of the evil spirits have been solved." Chen said.


    "How long have you been in? There are hundreds of evil spirits here. "


    "Well, I didn''t count."


    Sienna carefully untangled the magic illusion and peered out her head on the aisle.


    "Sienna is over there." Chen Yu and fari saw Sienna with her head out.


    Chen Chu waved: "sienna."


    Seeing Chen Yu, Sienna also sighed with relief, and turned to loth Brewster and said, "it''s safe. You can come out."


    Lott Brewster could finally come out and take a breath. "Is it all settled?"


    "Most of them have been solved, and some evil spirits have escaped." Chen said.


    "How much have you escaped?" Asked sienna.


    "About a tenth." Chen replied.


    "Hello, I''m Robert Brewster, President of the University of Los Angeles." Lott Brewster reached out and shook hands with Chen.


    "I''m Chen Yu, Chinese. This is my girlfriend."


    "Hello, China, mysterious country. Are you interested in being a special security advisor at the University of Los Angeles?"


    "Sorry, I have my own job."


    "Ten thousand dollars a month, all you have to do is help me with the mystery." Said lot Brewster.


    Sienna''s eyes were shining. When Chen saw Sienna''s eyes, he knew what she was thinking.


    "I''m sorry, I''m an amateur. My major is a doctor. Miss Sienna is more professional than me." Chen refused."But she can''t even make such a small scene."


    "It''s not the same." Chen Yu shook his head and said, "I can only expel evil spirits, but I''m not as good as Sienna in other aspects. For example, just now, I can''t find you because of her little magic."


    Ron Brewster thought about it. It seemed that there was a reason: "so miss Sienna, would you like to be the special security adviser of our school? Solve all the psychic incidents in our school. "


    "Yes, but I have a personal assistant." "It''s also up to the school to pay," Sienna said


    "If it''s just an assistant, I promise." Loth Brewster, after all, is the principal and has the power to do this: "but you have to solve the problem of this teaching building."


    "Isn''t it settled here?"


    "But you also said that there are evil spirits running away. What if they come back?"


    "Well, I''ll clean this up." Sienna said, "but you have to pay me first for the task you promised."


    For her own work, Sienna is willing to accept the Commission.


    With a monthly salary of $10000 and a job as an assistant for Chris, they can completely solve the problem of living expenses without borrowing David''s home.


    Though they had borrowed David''s house, David had never harassed them.


    But they still hope to be able to move out to live, as long as there is a stable source of income, they can realize their wishes.


    Moreover, most of the evil spirits in the abandoned teaching buildings have been dealt with by Chen Yu.


    Sienna is confident that she can solve the problem herself.


    Of course, if you can''t help me, please come out and take away the evil spirit.


    But Chen Yu and fari are going to rush home and live in their two worlds.


    "Chen, why didn''t I see you do it at all? Is there any evil spirit in that abandoned teaching building?" Asked fari.


    Because she felt that she and Chen Yu went in, more like a walk at night than a ghost house.

 Chapter 204

    The next morning, Chen Yu went to the Cylon family estate.


    He received a second treatment for the old Cylon and a $30000 consultation.


    The Cylon family is a well-known black hand party family in Los Angeles. Chen Yu went to check it after he left last time.


    No special clues are needed. Just type in the word "Cylon family" and list all the information about the family on the Internet.


    The power of the Cylon family touches all aspects of Los Angeles. They are the real black gang kingdom in the underground sense of Los Angeles, and the patriarch is the king of this kingdom.


    Chen Yu always keeps a distance from Cylon. Every time he faces Cylon, Chen Yu will deliberately keep a low profile.


    In front of him, Chen Yu will only be a doctor.


    Out of the Cylon family estate, Chen went to the gym.


    In recent days, Ethan hasn''t introduced any new customers, so Chen''s timeline is relatively simple, that is, go to the gym in the morning, go to Mr. Doman''s home in the afternoon, and go home in the evening.


    When he arrived at the gym, Chen saw Anderson sitting on the ground with bruised nose and face.


    "Anderson, you were beaten by Gaia?"


    "No, there was an amateur game last night." Said Anderson.


    At this time Gaia came: "Anderson, it''s too dangerous to play amateur games with your current strength."


    "Anderson, do you play amateur games?"


    "The prize money is high, so I want to try it, and it''s eliminated in the first round." Anderson said a little discouraged.


    "It''s good for you. In this AQ competition, people die every year. The more we get to the back, the more cruel it will be." Gaia said.


    "AQ competition? What kind of game is it? I haven''t heard of it Chen asked curiously.


    "This competition is actually held by the elite Association, which is for the rich members of the elite association to enjoy and watch. Each champion is 1.2 million US dollars. In the amateur competition, it is the competition with the highest bonus. Moreover, there is no rule limit in this competition, except that one can''t attack the lower body, there is no other rule, and there is no time limit, as long as one side doesn''t fall or give up , then we need to keep fighting. "


    "One million and two hundred thousand dollars. It''s not a small number. Gaia, why don''t you join us? Are there restrictions on women? "


    "That''s not true, but I may not win if I go." Gaia shook his head and said, "it''s all experts who can participate. I think I''m very strong, but not necessarily the strongest."


    Gaia looked at Chen Yu. "But you can try it."


    "Please, you''re not sure. Didn''t I go up to die? And I''m a doctor. "


    Chen Yu''s biggest wish in life is to fight Gaia, but it has not been realized.


    Chen Yu doesn''t think that Gaia is sure of anything. He has hope.


    Gaia smiled, and she just said it.


    She knew Chen Zhui could not go to the challenge arena.


    At the beginning, Chen Yu learned fighting in order to revenge her.


    It''s not about how strong you are, or going to the challenge arena.


    Now Chen Yu''s strength is not weak at all. What is weak is his heart.


    But it''s understandable that Gaia is a combat instructor in the Marine Corps. If she doesn''t have enough strength, a woman can''t stand there.


    Chen Yu learned to fight in revenge for Gaia, but in the middle of that learning, Chen gave up the idea on his own.


    Moreover, Chen Yu is not like Anderson, who has life pressure.


    At least Gaia knows that Chen''s income is very high.


    After all, Gaia knows that Chen has spent hundreds of thousands of dollars to get into trouble with a billionaire.


    ¡­¡­


    "David, congratulations. You have done very well in Hua Rui bank this time. Old York is going to retire this year. You are very hopeful to take over his class." The police chief patted David on the shoulder.


    To be honest, David rescued the hostages, killed one robber and captured two robbers in the bank robbery yesterday. At that time, the monitoring pictures of the robbery and the pictures shot by the on-site reporters are constantly broadcast in various media today.


    David was named by the mayor of Los Angeles for giving them a long face.


    Of course, David was treated like a hero.


    After all, David was so amazing yesterday that he broke into the bank from the robber and shot the bank''s security guard without anyone''s reaction. It''s inevitable for everyone.


    However, it can be seen from this that how vicious these gangsters are.


    Then David pretended to yield, secretly observed, cooperated with his friends, subdued the gangster with superb fighting, and showed accurate shooting skills, shooting a gangster.


    As for the two gangsters who ran away, there was no way. After all, David was only one, and there was a hostage rescued at that time.


    And this picture has been repeatedly played by various media today, all of which praise the beauty of this picture.Overnight, David became the face of their district police station.


    Old York is a team leader of the police department''s serious case team, and he is also regarded as highly respected in the police department.


    However, he has reached the age of retirement, and now David is outstanding. Naturally, he is the most promising candidate to replace old York.


    "But David, the two escaped robbers have not yet been brought to justice, so don''t slack off and continue to solve the case."


    "Yes, chief, I understand."


    David can''t help but want to share with others. He wants to share with all his friends.


    He called everyone, invited them out for dinner and a party.


    ¡­¡­


    Now -


    the two robbers took two million dollars from the bank.


    But they didn''t have time to enjoy life because they were caught by the Mexican gang.


    The Mexican Gang is one of the most ferocious gangs in the American gangs. They may not have the same deep-rooted influence in all fields as the gangs, but they have done a very good job in their own work.


    That is to say, the Mexican Gang is absolutely unparalleled in this respect.


    Odutra looked at the two bloody robbers: "you just abandoned my brother? You know how long it took me to raise him? How much energy did it take? Do you know how sad I was when I heard about my brother''s death? "


    "Audutra Sorry Sorry I want to save Oakes But you know what happened We didn''t expect that there would be police in the bank... "


    "I don''t want to explain. I want you to give me my brother back."


    "I can''t stand it Kill me... " Another robber can''t stand such torture. He would rather die than go on.


    "Do you want to die? Good Push on the presents I''ve prepared for them. "


    A huge water tank was pushed in. This is a 2.2-meter water tank. There are groups of piranhas wandering in it That is, piranha.


    "Don''t Audutra Let me go Let me go I don''t want to die... "


    "Ah..." Two robbers were thrown into the sink one after another. They were bloody. The piranha immediately attacked them.


    The water tank became turbid in an instant. Audutra listened to the screams in his ears, and his face was still cloudy.


    "Find that policeman for me, and I will make him pay! No one can hurt me when I attack the Waals. "

 Chapter 205

    "David congratulations, you''ve become a big star in the police." Leonardo was also among those invited to congratulate David after embracing him.


    "I''d like to introduce her to you. She''s Kate." David introduced Kate to everyone.


    Today Kate is very well dressed. She''s going to put on a good show.


    Kate is wearing a business dress, but she is also carrying a shoulder bag. It is estimated that she just left work.


    As a result, fari, Sienna and Chris are all prettier than each other, with stiff smiles.


    Fortunately, all three women are not interested in David, which is a lot of reassurance for her.


    After all, in Kate''s eyes, only David is the perfect man in her mind.


    Chen didn''t mention his personal feud with Kate either, but they got on well.


    They were drunk and walked out of the restaurant.


    "Burp Where to go next? " David also drank a lot, but he didn''t seem to enjoy himself.


    "I want to see whales, I want to see Amun..." Sienna was also drunk.


    "I want to Chen, I haven''t seen Amun. " Fari was also confused at this time.


    If it''s in her sober state, it''s very dangerous not to suggest a group of drunks to go to the seaside.


    "OK Burp Go to the seaside and see Amun. "


    "Who is amon?" Asked Leonardo, puzzled.


    "Amun is a whale, Orca Burp... "


    "Go To the angel coast... " Chen''s feet are also floating.


    A group of drunkards stopped two cars and went to the angel coast.


    But when they got to the seaside, they could not see anything when they looked at the vast black coast.


    Look at a ghost Amun?


    "Chen Where''s Amun? "


    "Don''t worry I''ll call amon. " Chen Chu swaggered to the sea, the water has reached the knee, Chen Chu opened his voice and shouted: "Amun..."


    At this time, a group of drunkards also stood beside Chen Yu and shouted to the sea, "Amun!"


    "Amun..."


    There seems to be something on the sea level. Chen Yu feels that Amun is coming.


    Even though Amun is on the other side of Los Angeles''s coastline, he can still feel Chen''s call.


    "Here comes Amun, but it can''t get close to the sea."


    "Then what? There''s nothing to see here. "


    "I have a way." "The coast guard has speedboats," said fari at once. "You all come to help."


    The speedboat is stored in the headquarters. It needs to be pushed into the sea water, so several people need to work together.


    Kate took the camera and photographed the drunkenness of the crowd.


    "Go, go to sea." They pushed the speedboat out of the warehouse into the sea, and then they all boarded the boat and went out to sea.


    "Where is Amun?" Because of the night, people still can''t see.


    "Over there, shine the light over there." Chen Yu felt the position of Amun.


    David was in charge of lighting the searchlight in the direction Chen pointed out. A huge fin came out of the water, and the crowd shouted: "see, see I see the fins of orcas. "


    "Where and where?" Leonardo is still looking.


    "Right there."


    "Chen, let Amun out of the water."


    All of a sudden, a bigger high beam light came in the distance.


    "It''s dazzling."


    "Where''s the boat from?"


    "It''s like a fishing boat."


    "This is not a fishing area. Where are the fishing boats from?"


    "It seems to be coming towards us."


    "No, it''s going to hit us."


    By this time, the crowd had no time to react. The fishing boat had collided with the speedboat on the sea.


    This is a small fishing boat of dozens of tons, but it still has a great killing power for speedboats.


    In a flash, everyone fell into the water and there was a scream on the water.


    Then a big net came down from the sky and covered them all.


    Then everyone was dragged onto the boat by the fishing net, so soaked by the sea water, everyone was awake.


    They realized that they and others had been attacked.


    When Chen was dragged onto the fishing boat, he saw a dozen Mexicans.


    "Who are you? Why attack us? "


    "I remember you, Asian, you are also the hostage taken. Because of your resistance, my brother died in the hands of this note."


    "Who are you?"


    "Oxus, who was killed by you yesterday, is my brother. My name is audutra."


    "You''re audutra from the Mexican gang in Los Angeles?" David''s face was cold.


    In odutra''s idea, if Chen Yu didn''t resist at that time, then when David attacked the first robber, the second robber could shoot David, which would not lead to his brother''s death.So Chen Yu''s same sin is unforgivable! This is his understanding.


    "And this bitch." Audutra pointed to Kate: "this note is to save you."


    At this time, all the people were in a panic. Odutra licked his mouth: "drag these women out, let them watch us, play with their women, and when we have enough fun, throw them all into the sea to feed the sharks."


    "Let go of me! Let go of me... " Several women struggled.


    At this time, a few men can''t bear it any longer. If they do, their women will be killed by a dozen Mexicans.


    Chen Chu tore the net without warning, and the whole man rushed forward.


    Bang -


    after a shot, Chen Yu''s chest blossomed, but Chen Yu still went ahead and smashed the man out.


    The Mexicans around thought Chen would fall when he was shot, but they didn''t expect Chen to be so brave.


    In the case of being shot, they can also be wounded.


    Just about to have a collective strafing, at this time, the ship suddenly shakes, and everyone is unstable.


    But Chen Yu was ready to stand firmly in place.


    At this time, David and Leonardo were also out of the net. Their guns were carried with them. Moreover, these Mexicans seemed to think that they had a chance to win, and they didn''t collect their guns at all.


    Chen Yu jumped to the top of the cabin more than one meter high, raised one foot and swept out. The Mexicans in the sweep clicked and fell off the top of the cabin.


    David and Leonardo keep shooting. Kate still has a camera in her hand. She''s shooting this picture.


    Just then, a Mexican with a machine gun ran out of the cabin.


    As soon as they saw something bad, they hurriedly looked for something to hide. They were strafing at the people''s shelter.


    But the next moment, there was a loud and clear whale howling on the sea.


    Kate lies on the ground. The camera is aimed at the sea. She sees a huge spray on the sea.


    Then I saw a huge object coming out of the water and hitting the ship directly.


    The whole ship was shaking and began to lean.


    The Mexican with the machine gun fell to the ground.


    Immediately David got up and shot the Mexican on the forehead.

 Chapter 206

    "Jump ship, go!" Cried Chen.


    All of them jumped into the boat, and amon put Chen''s men on his back one by one.


    At the moment, everyone was in a state of panic. Kate crouched down and reached out to touch the slippery ground under her feet.


    "It? Is it amon? " At this moment, everyone finally got in touch with Amun.


    Everyone is nervous and excited.


    "Look The chief of the Mexicans, he''s on the sea. "


    "Amun." Chen Yu patted Amun on the back.


    At once, Amun turned to Chen Yu, and they all looked at him, "you don''t want Amun to eat him, do you?"


    "Of course not. I''m afraid Amun has diarrhea, but it seems inappropriate to let him go."


    Amun took hold of odutra and drowned him.


    It took a minute to let go, but before audutra could catch his breath, he pulled him back into the water.


    "Chen, OK, that''s enough. That''s enough." David finally couldn''t help saying.


    Chen Yu looked at David and said, "he just wanted to rape our friends."


    David found that the women around him looked at him with the same eyes.


    So he compromised: "well, you''re right."


    Odutra had one of the most terrifying nights of his life.


    He''s been tortured by a killer whale.


    "Chen Yu, are you shot?"


    Chen Yu looked down at his chest, then the pain came.


    The next moment, it''s the earth turning


    Originally, he had been in high spirits, so Chen didn''t feel very much.


    But when the mood calms down gradually, David reminds me of this, the feeling of weakness suddenly strikes.


    Chen Yu''s consciousness has been in a state of confusion. He vaguely felt the sound of the police siren, felt that he was sent to the ambulance, and felt the strong light.


    I seem to have entered the operating room


    When Chen Yu woke up, it was the next afternoon.


    Chen Yu felt dizzy in his head and severe pain in his chest.


    Fari was sitting next to him, but now she was asleep.


    "Fari." Chen Zhuo pulled lafari.


    "Chen? You wake up. " Fanny cried excitedly.


    "You haven''t slept all night?"


    "I slept for a while. Are you still suffering?"


    "I''m fine."


    "I don''t want to have another time, Chen, OK?" she said


    "Yes, I promise." Chen Xun is pulling the catkin of fari.


    Just then, two people came in, Ethan and Capris.


    "Chen, I heard you were shot, but you look better than I thought."


    "For you, as long as I''m not dead, I''m in good shape, right?"


    "Chen, I promise you that I will put the Mexican in the prison I manage, and you can meet him at any time." Said caprice.


    "Chen, you talk. I''ll wash the fruit for you." Fari got up and left.


    Kepres and Ethan have just left. Zora, Daniel, Manny and lasfa have also come to see Chen Yu.


    "Strange, how do you know about my hospitalization?"


    "You don''t know. Last night, the video of your party fighting against Mexicans has been spread on the Internet." "By the way, our company is going to invest in a movie with your story as its theme. How about several of you to authorize it?" rasfa said with a smile


    "Here I''d like to discuss with some of my friends what price is it? "


    "Five hundred thousand dollars."


    "So few?"


    "That''s a lot. As you know, screenwriters usually pay tens of thousands of dollars."


    "I don''t eat on this."


    "How much do you say?" Asked rasfa.


    Chen thought for a moment, but he didn''t understand these Hollywood ways. He said: "the specific price needs to be discussed with my friends before making a decision. If the film can really start shooting, I hope to invite two friends I know to participate in the film."


    "Here You have to give me your friend''s information first, or I can''t make a decision. " Rasfa said cautiously.


    "Good."


    "Chen, next time there is such a funny thing, you must call me." Daniel looks at Chen Zhu excitedly.


    "Go away, I almost lost my life. You think it''s fun."


    "How could you have died in the hands of a few Mexicans if you were so fierce." Daniel is full of confidence in Chen Yu.


    Zola is a very smart woman. When she saw the actions of Chen Yu and fari, she guessed their relationship, so she always behaved solemnly, and she didn''t say anything about Yue Ji''s words and actions with Chen Yu.Shortly after their family left, Mr. Doman and Normans came.


    Mr. Doman is here to express sympathy, while Mr. Normans is here to mock Chen Yu.


    Gaia also came to inquire about Chen Yu''s injury and left.


    However, to Chen''s surprise, mogery and his eldest brother also came.


    Chen Yu doesn''t know if mogery and his boss will play all the martial arts again if they meet Gaia, who left in front of them.


    In the evening, David, Leonardo, Chris, Sienna and Kate all came.


    And it was agreed that after Chen''s injury was cured and discharged from the hospital, they would get together again for a lively time.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day Chen was discharged from the hospital and spent no more than 36 hours in the hospital.


    Although the injury is not completely good, Chen Yu feels too uncomfortable lying in the hospital.


    Chen Yu can''t wait to escape from the ward and the hospital.


    Get on farry''s car and Chen Yu gets a call from Dell.


    "Chen, I heard from Mary that you are in hospital. Why didn''t I find your ward in the hospital? What ward do you live in? "


    "In the morgue." Chen said with a black face.


    "Are you dead?"


    "Go away."


    "Well, no kidding, Chen, are you out of the hospital?" Dell also took it seriously once in a while.


    "Discharged."


    "When will you take me to see your pet, amon?"


    "The real purpose of your call is to see Amun, right?"


    "No, I really care about you."


    After hanging up the phone with Dell, Chen asked, "is Amun famous?"


    "Do you know how many tourists have come to the angel coast these two days? Everyone wants to know Amun. Yesterday, there were more than 100 drownings. Many tourists didn''t even wear life jackets, so they went straight into the deep water area, hoping to meet Amun. "


    "So how many people saw it?"


    "You know that. Amun is not on the angel coast at all."


    When Chen Yu returned home, he couldn''t wait to hold on to fari.


    Although it was only one day, Chen Yu still felt that he had not been close for a long time.


    "Chen Your wound will crack... "


    "It''s OK. I''ll be very careful."

 Chapter 207

    Chen Yu had a rest at home for two days, which were also the most leisure time for him.


    Farry didn''t go to work either, so she was hanging out with Chen Yu at home every day.


    Robio thought that fari was taking care of Chen Yu, so he gave fari a happy leave.


    In fact, Chen Yu was alive and well the day after he left the hospital, and the two of them gave themselves holidays.


    On the third day, they resumed their work.


    Chen has negotiated with six other parties, including fari.


    Sell the movie rights of their stories to PLM film company.


    The total price is 700000 dollars, 100000 dollars per person.


    This event has a great impact, even a sensation in the United States.


    That night''s video had over 100 million hits on major video websites.


    Not only PLM company has contact with Chen Yu and others, but also other large and small film and television companies.


    But the offer is not very friendly and sincere.


    David and Leonardo were also honored for their performance that night at their respective police stations.


    Kate became famous in the media world, and the material she shot that night became the focus of all the major media.


    Sienna and Chrissy are the most anxious to get money, because after that night, David and Kate became more and more passionate.


    Now they can''t wait to move out. Otherwise, living with David again, they don''t know what kind of moth they want.


    Chen Yu is temporarily lending them money so that they can go out and find a house first.


    Leonardo may be because he attached great importance to the friendship between Chen Yu and others.


    And he felt that after a dangerous experience, their feelings would be more unbreakable.


    ¡­¡­


    When we got to the gym, almost every acquaintance came to say hello to Chen.


    "Chen, you are wonderful. I saw you kick a Mexican off."


    "Chen, take me to see Amun. My son mumbles to go to the angel coast every day, but he doesn''t see Amun after he goes."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Gaia came to Chen Yu''s side and said, "how is your body recovering?"


    "It''s not bad."


    Gaia pulled Chen''s collar down and looked at Chen''s chest wound. "It''s recovering fast."


    "After all, I''m a doctor myself."


    "It''s a good recovery, but today''s class is a little bit more. You and Anderson practice together."


    Gaia''s appearance seems rough, but in fact she has the delicacy of a woman.


    But on weekdays, she never shows it.


    In fact, Chen Yu''s injury has basically healed. After all, he was at home these two days, and he had no less mischief with fari.


    Gaia has been observing Chen Yu''s state during the practice with Anderson.


    Gaia is absolutely impeccable in training students.


    Whether it''s personal ability or responsible attitude towards trainees.


    "Chen, you come down."


    Gaia cried. Chen Yu and Anderson stopped practicing.


    "Let me give you a test."


    "No, how many people are you going to beat me up like last time? Or do you play in person? My injury is not good... "


    "No, it''s a simple data test."


    "These data have been tested in my friend''s house before."


    In fact, Chen Yu had tested his data at Ford''s house before.


    "What is your squat thrust?"


    "490 kg."


    "Are you sure you didn''t report the wrong number?"


    "No."


    What is the concept of 490 kg?


    The world record for the heavyweight squat thrust is 470 kg, which is the heavyweight world record.


    And Gaia''s own limit is about 265kg. Of course, Gaia doesn''t practice this, so the data must be incomparable with the world limit record.


    "What about hard pull and push data?"


    "Hard pull 550Kg." Chen said, "push 380 kg."


    In fact, this is the data of the previous few weeks. Chen Yu feels that his physical fitness is still growing, not reaching the limit.


    Gaia pulls Chen Yu to the front of the boxing machine: "let''s have a try and fight this."


    "How?"


    "Punch at full speed. I didn''t stop you." Gaia said.


    Chen Yu moved his hands and feet and put them in the starting position.


    "Start." When Gaia pressed the stopwatch in his hand, he heard a thumping sound coming from the front.


    "Stop." Gaia pauses the stopwatch and walks to the screen of the boxing machine.


    It shows that there are 121 punches in ten seconds, which is another world record.The maximum boxing strength is 211 kg, and the minimum boxing strength is 165 kg.


    This is still very strong data in fast boxing.


    Gaia cleared the data: "again, this time you''re building up the strength to punch in the strongest way, just one punch."


    Chen took a deep breath, pushed his arm out horizontally, and hit the sandbag of the boxing machine heavily with his fist.


    Pong -


    the sandbags of the boxing machine have been knocked out, and there is only one data 1000 on the screen of the machine.


    Gaia shook his head. At present, the heavyweight champion Tyson is the highest in the boxing world, but his official boxing strength is 221 kg.


    However, the power of Chen Yu''s fist has exceeded the limits of human beings.


    Gaia looked at Chen Yu. In terms of physical fitness, this guy is not a human being.


    Gaia has seen the video of Chen Yu fighting with Mexicans that night. In the video, Chen Yu''s actions are almost one in a single move, and all the Mexicans are disabled for life.


    If Chen Yu really goes to fight or fight, he may kill people.


    "You''re not a Chinese made biological weapon, are you?"


    "Have you ever seen biochemical weapons hit on the ground by you?" Chen Yu rolled his eyes.


    "If you are going to fight, I can train you to be a champion in the world of fighting. You can choose a kind of fight at will."


    "Please, I''m just a doctor."


    Gaia smiled bitterly and shook his head. It''s rare to meet someone with such outstanding physical quality or even unique talent. Unfortunately, this person''s ambition is not here.


    In addition to his poor skills, Chen is first-rate in all aspects.


    Of course, Gaia is not someone who likes to force others.


    If Chen is willing, she certainly hopes that she can cultivate a champion in fighting.


    If Chen doesn''t want to, she won''t force it.


    Out of the gym, a business car stopped in front of Chen Yu.


    A woman put her head out: "Mr. Chen, please get in the car."


    Chen Yu felt that the woman seemed to be familiar with her face: "are you?"


    At this time, the back window rolled down. It was Chen''s mother.


    "Get in the car." This is Chen''s first time to see his mother in nearly half a year.


    "Does your daughter need bone marrow?" Chen Yu asked, standing where he was.


    Chen''s mother looks at Chen, who looks at her more like a familiar stranger.


    Calm and distant, Chen Yu''s mother was silent and said, "I just want to ask you how your injury is."


    "Well, it''s much better. Thank you for your concern."


    "That''s good. I have something else to do. Goodbye."


    "Goodbye."

 Chapter 208

    For his mother''s sudden appearance, Chen Yu only had a little disturbance in his heart, which soon subsided.


    Chen will fulfill his original promise to donate his own bone marrow when his half sister needs a bone marrow transplant.


    After sorting out his mood, Chen went to Mr. Doman''s house.


    Although Chen was absent from Normans'' slimming training for four days, Normans also practiced at home.


    But Chen Yu was not there, so Normans was not so enthusiastic.


    When Chen Yu left four days ago, Normans'' weight was 195 Jin. In four days, Normans'' weight also dropped to 187 Jin.


    "Bastard, were you afraid that day?" Normans and Chen Yu ran side by side.


    "Yes, it''s strange that I''m not afraid." Chen Yu replied calmly.


    He was really afraid, but when he was scared to the extreme, he was not so afraid.


    When people are excited and scared, the blood will concentrate in the brain, causing the brain to be over oxygenated.


    The state of excitement and fear is very similar, so Chen Yu can''t say whether he is more afraid or more excited.


    In extreme situations, people may not be afraid, they may also be excited.


    "By the way, Walter, how are you doing?"


    "Not bad. You can pick up Walter anytime."


    "Have you trained so fast? If you do, I don''t pay. "


    "As long as you don''t let it do the Olympiad, it should be able to understand your intention." Chen Yu is very confident about this. After all, he has drunk intelligent medicine, and his IQ is smarter than that of ordinary animals.


    "Then I''ll go to you today and get Walter back."


    "Then you''d better prepare the check first."


    After the training, Normans gave Chen Yu a check, and then went home with Chen Yu to take Walter away with him, which was another $100000.


    Robio has already submitted the design drawings and preliminary budget to Chen Yu and fari, and the total budget is about 1.3 million with the laying of two kilometers of asphalt road.


    That is to say, the construction cost of the main body of the building is about US $1.1 million.


    This has exceeded Chen''s initial estimate, but in robio''s design drawings, Chen and fari are still unable to make up their minds to cancel which part of the design to compress the budget.


    After all, almost every design point in robio''s design map has function or intention.


    The whole design is a work of art. The contrast renderings, Chen Yu and FA Li have fallen in love with the houses in the renderings.


    "Chen, how much money are you still short of?"


    "I''ll figure it out." Chen Yu picked up the pen and calculated: "first of all, after buying the land, there are two hundred thousand dollars left. The income in the last half month is about one hundred thousand dollars. Today, there are another one hundred thousand dollars. Normans lost weight successfully, and there are four hundred thousand dollars left. That''s about all."


    "You forget to calculate that the movie copyright is for sale, and we have two hundred thousand dollars left, that is to say, the money for building a house has already reached one million dollars."


    Chen Yu thought for a moment, "that''s three hundred thousand dollars."


    "Or..."


    "Stop asking your family for money. This is our home. Let''s pick it up by our own efforts." "What''s more, there may be an unexpected income in the near future," Chen said


    "What unexpected income?"


    "Remember pierce south? He came to work with me last time. "


    "Cooperation what? That guy doesn''t look like a good guy. "


    "He said that before the death of Ted pymton, he had divided his property into two parts. One part was gold, which we had found and distributed to the townspeople. The other part was his collection, which was all valuable works of art or cultural relics." Chen said.


    "Will he eat black?" The first time fari''s idea was Chen Yu''s safety.


    Chen Chu chuckled and hugged fari and kissed her heavily in her arms.


    "Honey, I don''t belittle pierce Nan. If this old fox dares to eat black, I promise he will be in a wheelchair for the rest of his life."


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, Chen''s cell phone received a strange call.


    Hello, who can I ask


    "Hello, this is feywood Cisco. I''m a friend of robio. Are you Chen Yu, Mr. Chen?"


    "Oh yes, what can I do for you?"


    "I run an engineering company and robio says you''re going to build a villa, aren''t you?"


    "Yes, when are you free? We''ll make an appointment for an interview."


    "As a matter of fact, I''m at the central intersection of Dashan town now. I want to implement this matter as soon as possible. Would you please point out the way?"


    "Oh, then you go straight to the left side of the supermarket, about a kilometer away. My house is here in Xiaopo. The house is old and should be easy to recognize. Oh There are some big dogs playing at my door. ""There seem to be a lot of dog owners in the town. Are you sure I won''t admit it?"


    "Never admit it."


    Soon, feywood Cisco found Chen''s door.


    "Hello, this is Chen Yu."


    "Hello, this is feywood Cisco." Feywood Cisco looked at the black-and-white two fools running in and out of the yard, and finally understood what Chen meant.


    It''s really two big dogs. It''s unbelievable.


    "Mr. Chen, robio has already sent me the design drawing and budget. The cost is about the same as his estimate, but there will be a fluctuation of about 100000 US dollars in the middle. I can''t guarantee that, and I have to explain it to you, because you are robio''s friend. Robio told me that we should be responsible for it If we buy building materials, we will make some profits. Of course, if you have your own channels, it will save us $100000. I can make a list for you, but it will take a lot of time. "


    Chen Yu thought, if you want to buy building materials by yourself, although it can be more than one hundred and two hundred thousand cheaper, but you also need to spend a lot of time, which is a bit of a loss.


    To build such a complex house, the materials needed are not bricks, tiles, cement and sand, which involves hundreds of materials.


    It can''t be done in a day or two, so Chen thinks it''s natural for them to make some money in this area if they let the engineering company take charge of the purchase.


    "I can agree with your company to purchase, but I hope the budget can''t exceed US $100000. After all, I am very short of money now. If there is more, it will put too much pressure on me."


    "I''ll try my best, because the price fluctuation of the material market is very big, which is affected by the environment, rather than I can control it." Said feywood Cisco.

 Chapter 209

    Chen and fewood Cisco signed a contract and paid a deposit of 300, 000 US dollars.


    Within three days, feywood Cisco''s engineering team will officially start work.


    Feywood Cisco''s company is all inclusive, including paving the way.


    Even the landscaping around the building is their responsibility.


    Chen Yu doesn''t need to do anything, just go to the construction site every three to five times.


    The construction period is estimated to be about three months. If the construction period exceeds the time limit, they also have compensation.


    After signing the contract, feywood Cisco and Chen Yu had a chat.


    Chen Yu got some personal information from feywood Cisco.


    The company, owned by fewood Cisco, is a small company with a registered capital of only $2 million.


    There is no competition in the industry. We can take over tens of thousands or hundreds of thousands of dollars of small projects in our daily life. We have already asked God to worship Buddha.


    Anyway, as long as they can make money, they all do it.


    Robio is the architect of their company, and the only architect.


    Of course, robio is of that kind of help type. He doesn''t have any shares in fewood Cisco''s company or any salary.


    The project Chen gave to their company this time is a big one.


    To build a villa worth more than $1 million, feywood Cisco has a profit of at least $200000.


    Although it''s easy for Chen to earn more than 100000 dollars, in fact, Chen is already a high-income group.


    Of course, what Chen Yu did was in the gray area. If nothing happened, no one would take care of it.


    And there''s no standard for income, and it''s not stable at the same time.


    On the other hand, feywood Cisco hasn''t recovered its cost since it started the company several years ago.


    So this time, this project of Chen Yu, feywood Cisco will be so enthusiastic.


    Chen Yu, even a large company, is a hot product in this project.


    It''s even possible to offer a preferential price, which is where small companies can''t compete.


    However, Chen Yu didn''t want to do it. After all, robio designed it for free.


    It''s really necessary for Chen to hire a designer himself. According to the market price, the budget is about 5%.


    Robio is willing to help Chen Yu design for free, so he has given enough face.


    So Chen doesn''t mind. Help robio.


    ¡­¡­


    "Chen, I left a bunch of keys at home. That''s the key to open the warehouse. Can you deliver it for me?" Farry called Chen Yu.


    "No problem."


    At this time, black and white two silly rushed in: "master, do you want to go to the beach?"? Is it going to Angel beach? "


    Chen Zhu took a peck on his cheek and went to deliver something. What are you excited about.


    "Take us, master."


    "Please master, I will try my best to pick up coins."


    However, Chen Yu could not help but take them with him. Since he took both of them, he couldn''t help but take besib, Raymond, Carrie and obitos.


    If they don''t have anyone to look at them, they''ll have to have furniture.


    Obitos, in particular, has no one to control the goods.


    Chen Yu finally stopped a car and promised to pay 200 dollars for it, which brought these goods.


    Chen considers whether he should really take a driving test and buy another car.


    Otherwise, it would be inconvenient to take these guys with you all day without a car.


    And I can''t get to the car a lot of times, especially in the evening. If I am a little late from the customer''s home, I will probably have to walk a long way to get to the car.


    If you want to buy a car, you must be big first.


    If it''s not big enough, it''s certainly not. For example, the car we''re sitting in now, we''re already very reluctant to plug black and white into it.


    Obitos had to put it in the trunk, and in Chen''s arms were besib and Carrie.


    "The angel beach is here."


    In Chen''s consideration, Tianhai beach arrived.


    Chen Zhao took Beelzebub and waited for him to get out of the car. As soon as he got out of the car, he attracted a lot of different eyes.


    As soon as I got out of the car, black and white had already set themselves free.


    They automatically enter the mode of taking photos and collecting money, and they especially attract children on the beach.


    Chen Yu came to the headquarters of the coast rescue team and found fari.


    To be honest, as the most beautiful woman in the coast rescue team, fari is now embraced by Chen Yu, and many men still express their displeasure.


    Chen Yu and fali are just like no one else, regardless of other people''s eyes.


    "Fanny, is this your boyfriend? I remember him as an illegal doctor, right? "


    A naked man came to Chen Yu and fari.


    Chen Yu and fari both looked at the man in front of them with strange eyes, and fari frowned: "Claude, do you have any advice?"Claude smiled confidently. He was quite graceful in front of Farley.


    "Fanny, I was just thinking that it''s time for your boyfriend to exercise. I don''t think he''s as strong as you."


    Chen and fali are rolling their eyes. Fali and Chen have lived together for such a long time. Moreover, fali has never tried Chen''s physical strength, needless to say.


    As for Claude''s state of mind, we all know it.


    "How can you find an Asian to be your boyfriend, Fanny?"


    "Can he satisfy you?"


    Chen Chu pulled off his coat directly, revealing the beautiful mermaid line and the delicate chest muscles, without any flesh on his body.


    "Come on, who says I''m not strong enough, come and compare with me, no matter what."


    "Wow, what beautiful muscles." Several female lifeguards looked at Chen Yu''s muscles with their eyes shining, just like the wolf''s eyes seeing meat.


    Fari stares at Chen Yu and taps him gently on the chest. She doesn''t have a good airway: "stinky, so cute."


    She knows how chaotic Chen''s private life used to be.


    If the girls in the lifeguard stare at him, they can''t point out that Chen Yu wants to mess with him again.


    Claude refused to admit defeat, especially when he saw Chen Yu and fari flirting in front of him.


    His figure is also quite good. After all, he is a lifeguard.


    And the height is a few centimeters higher than Chen Yu, so it''s not easy to shrink back.


    "Let''s break the wrist. Which hand do you want to choose? I''ll let you. " Claude said confidently.


    "OK, then left hand."


    Others are challenging themselves in front of their women. If they don''t return them, where will they put their faces.


    Besides, with so many girls present, I have to show myself well.


    Chen Yu and Claude come to the table. A girl comes up and holds their hands together.


    "Are you all ready?" Asked the girl.


    Chen and Claude nodded, "ready."


    "Three, two, one, start."


    Claude immediately grabbed the foot of the table to borrow power. Chen Yu was relaxed and had no intention of borrowing power.


    The arm is always standing and does not shift left or right.

 Chapter 210

    "Claude, come on!"


    "Claude, use your strength."


    "Claude, didn''t you eat last night?"


    "Claude, do you use all your strength in a woman''s belly?"


    Of course, the lifeguards are all on Claude''s side. They are all refueling Claude.


    However, Claude blushed and still failed to shake Chen''s wrist.


    Farley looked at Claude with a sneer: "Claude, are you still provocative to my man with this skill?"


    When Claude heard Farley''s words, he was even more eager.


    However, his strength was so strong that he could not shake Chen''s arm.


    Chen''s hand strength gradually increased, and Claude''s face began to turn painful.


    Because Chen is not pressing down, but pinching his palm.


    Claude felt as if his hand had been gripped by a vice. Finally, Claude cried out, "I give up, let go, let go."


    Chen Yu just let go of his hand. Claude covered his left hand and kept rubbing it.


    He felt that Chen Yu was going to crush his left hand.


    "Chen, you really are. It''s too much for you to compare your wrists with others


    Fali''s words made Claude''s face turn blue and red. Claud was unwilling to be defeated by Chen Yu, but also humiliated by fali.


    "It''s my weakness to break my wrist. How dare you change it for a competition?"


    "Than what?"


    "Swimming."


    "Well, why don''t you make a note?"


    "Chen, I''ll give you a hundred dollars." Said Farley.


    "I''ll beat Claude, fifty dollars."


    "Claude, a hundred dollars."


    "It''s all under pressure." Claude took out his wallet from the drawer: "I press myself, a thousand dollars."


    "Me too." Chen Chu also took out a thousand dollars and threw them on the table.


    "We rush from here to the seaside, then we swim to the position of the buoy, and then we swim back to see who gets here first and wins."


    "Good."


    "Be careful, Claude has been a professional athlete in the past and won prizes in domestic competitions. Don''t be careless," said fari, who reached Chen''s ear


    "Yes." Chen Yu turned to kiss farry''s lips. "It''s a good money. If you look back, you can encourage them to make more money."


    "You''re dead." Fari didn''t give Chen a good slap.


    Claude was even more jealous when he saw Farley and Chen Yu flirting like nobody else.


    As a lifeguard, this kind of coastal sprint swimming, but they must train every day subjects.


    And Claude''s performance in the life-saving team, has always been at the top, second only to their captain robio.


    So he doesn''t believe that the Asian in front of him can compare with him.


    Whether it''s running or swimming, Asians have no advantage.


    What''s more, it''s still his advantage project. Although the other side is strong, he is still a layman.


    Both men came to the beach downstairs. When they broke their wrists, the female referee played the role of giving orders.


    "Three, two, one! Start. "


    Both of them rushed out of the starting line in an instant, but in an instant, Chen Yu had already surpassed Claude''s body position, but the starting line was only tens of meters from the seaside, so the gap was not obvious.


    However, when Chen Yu jumped into the sea, he jumped a few meters away and directly widened the distance.


    Claude was close behind, but in terms of explosive power, he could not compete with Chen Yu at all.


    Chen Yu''s speed is too terrifying, and it''s directly in the water. He didn''t venture at all. He reached the position of the buoy, which made him venture back.


    Buoy is used to mark the deep water area, about 200 meters.


    And Claude swam 150 meters.


    Chen Yu has passed by him, and a group of lifeguards standing in the corridor of the headquarters have been silent.


    No one refuels Claude, it''s not that they don''t want to refuel Claude.


    It''s true that they can''t speak. The gap between Claude and Chen Yu is too big.


    Claude had just swam to the buoy, and Chen Yu had gone ashore.


    Is that twice as fast?


    Why is Claude in such a bad condition today?


    Chen Yu didn''t let the water down at all. He rushed to the end of the line directly, turned around in a hug from farry, and then farry gave her a deep kiss.


    Claude to the end of the journey, has lost desire, dejected back to the end.


    "Claude, are you sick?"


    "How did you lose so much?"


    "A little uncomfortable." Claude said casually, but he understood that he was really defeated this time.This is not a gap in status, but a gap in real strength.


    He can''t break his wrists and lose his running and swimming. He has no face to challenge Chen Yu.


    "You won."


    Robio goes to Chen Yu''s side. He doesn''t know how Claude and Chen Yu clashed before.


    But when they got to the start of the sprint, he just came back.


    Seeing a scene of their game, he could see it with his eyes.


    Claude is not in a bad state. He is playing at a normal level today.


    The reason is that Chen''s speed is too fast, whether it''s the speed of sprinting on the beach or swimming in the sea.


    The gap between the two is like that between children and adults.


    "Chen, you were 200 meters away in the sea, less than 50 seconds."


    "I think it''s downstream. The waves are going backwards."


    Robio shook his head: "just now it was against the current, and you are too fast to swim into 50 seconds in the sea, I haven''t seen it so far."


    "You must have miscalculated." Chen Yu said disapprovingly.


    "How about a match between us?" Robio said with a smile.


    "That''s not necessary." Chen Yu and Claude had a competition just to fight for face.


    I have such a good relationship with robio. If I break his face in front of his players, it will hurt my kindness.


    "Captain, are you going to play against him? One. "


    "One."


    "One."


    "One."


    "What''s that better than?"


    "We can''t swim faster than you, or we can''t swim faster than diving."


    "Who holds his breath long?"


    "No, it''s barehanded." Robio said.


    The world record for the sport is 112 meters, with only one goggle and nothing else.


    "Chen, robio is the 12th World record holder," said fari, standing beside Chen


    "How deep?"


    "My best record is 72 meters, but I will reach that depth once in my life." Robio said.


    "Then I''ll try." Chen said he didn''t want to compare with Robbie. He just wanted to know his limits.

 Chapter 211

    Robio left half of the team on duty, while the others drove in speedboats to the deep water.


    A few kilometers from the beach, the speedboat reached a deep water area.


    Farrie pulls Chen Yu: "Chen Yu, there is a certain danger in unarmed diving. Once you feel uncomfortable, you must immediately float up and never venture down. This sport has killed many people. High water pressure will pierce your eardrum and directly break your lung."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t bet my life."


    Robio threw Chen Zhu a goggle: "Chen, fari told you the diving precautions, didn''t they?"


    "Well, I know that."


    "Pay attention to safety, competition is secondary, mainly pay attention to safety."


    The two lifeguards first put on a full set of diving equipment and went into the water. The two of them were to ensure the safety of Chen Yu and robio.


    Chen and robio dived into the water at the same time and began to dive.


    When Chen Yu went down to about 10 meters, the lifeguard in diving suit made a gesture to him.


    "Ten meters, up, down."


    Chen Yu thumbs up, then points under his fingers and continues to dive.


    Generally ten meters is the limit of ordinary people. This ordinary people means untrained people.


    After training, people can dive to about 15 to 20 meters.


    Further down, the water pressure will increase sharply, and it will start to be dangerous.


    When Chen Yu reached 20 meters, he did not feel the pressure.


    At least he is more relaxed. Robio has dived to 20 meters.


    Two people continue to dive, two lifeguards in diving suits have been watching two people, once they appear abnormal, they will immediately rescue.


    Chen is still relatively relaxed and can feel the increase of water pressure, but it is still acceptable.


    40 meters, lifeguard asks two people again, up, down?


    Fifty meters, up, down?


    At this time robio decided to go up.


    Chen Yu continued to descend, and at 60 meters, Chen Yu finally rose.


    In fact, 60 meters is not Chen''s ultimate depth. When Chen reaches 60 meters, he feels that he has room for improvement.


    With the help of his companions, robio struggled back to the speedboat.


    After half a minute, Chen Yu also came up.


    "Chen, have you ever played unarmed diving before?"


    "No, it''s the first time. It''s also the first time to dive so deep."


    "If you can reach at least 80 meters after training."


    Robio was able to dive to 72 meters, after a long training session.


    But because there is no diving for a long time, this time robio can''t go down to 50 meters.


    This is a great test of physical functions. Robio is a person with comprehensive self-awareness and a strong sense of safety.


    He will give up at once when he finds a little danger.


    Among the enthusiasts of unarmed diving, someone died within three hours of breaking the world record.


    Also because of death, this record is not recognized.


    The so-called world record refers to the challenge carried out without injury or death.


    If people die, then no matter how deep it is, it doesn''t make sense.


    "Chen, if you come to me and I train you, maybe you have a chance to break the world record."


    "No way." Farley was the first to jump out and object: "what does this useless and dangerous world record do? Chen, I forbid you to do such a dangerous project."


    "Well, I think that''s right. This project is too dangerous."


    Even fighting is not so dangerous.


    Fighting is a fight between man and man, but deep diving is a fight between man and nature.


    Claude, who was also in the speedboat, was very worried. He had expected robio to defeat Chen Yu and frustrate his spirit.


    As a result, Chen Yu abused robio.


    To defeat robio would be to defeat all of them.


    So far, no one thinks Chen Yuzhong is useless.


    ¡­¡­


    Back by the sea, Chen Yu and fari were sitting under the base shelf of the headquarters, where no one bothered them.


    At this time, HEMA and Baima came in. They both had a jar around their necks, which was specially used to hold money.


    They collect money while taking photos on the beach.


    When you pick up the money, you will take it and throw it into the other party''s money can.


    In more than an hour, their jars were full.


    They came to find Chen Yu and fali. They also wanted them to help them pour out the coins in the money pot so that they could continue to make money.


    "Come on, I''ll figure out how much money you''ve made." Fanny beckoned, and HEMA ran to her.Fari poured out the coin from the money jar, but saw that there was a coin in it that was not a cent.


    Fari picked up the coin and said, "Chen, look, is this a gold coin?"


    Chen Yu was stunned for a moment. Then he took a look. It was heavy and the texture was the same as gold.


    And there are some traces of soft shelled organisms attached to the surface, which seem to be washed to the beach by the sea water.


    "It''s gold." Chen Zhu rubbed the surface of the gold coin clean.


    On the obverse is a cross of Jesus, on the reverse is a head.


    Judging from the workmanship of gold coins, history should be relatively long.


    "Is there a shipwreck or something nearby?" Asked fari.


    "I''ll ask a professional." Chen said, take out the phone and call Mr. Doman: "Mr. Doman, do I have to disturb you?"


    "No, I can''t work in the morning. What can I do for you?"


    "I''d like to ask you to identify something for me. Please help me to see the origin."


    "Would you like to send me the photos directly or bring me the real things?"


    "I''ll send you the picture directly."


    "Good."


    Chen sent a picture of the gold coin to Mr. Doman, who immediately said, "this is the 17th century coin read by the Vatican in the fourteenth century. Where did you get it?"


    "Mr. Doman, what''s the price of this gold coin?"


    "The price of a coin is about $30000 to $50000. At present, the number of coins read in the fourteenth century is less, so the price is good."


    The value of a thing is calculated according to its rarity. If there are all kinds of things in the street, they certainly have no value.


    But if it is unique, then the price will increase by hundreds.


    The same is true of antiques or works of art. If there is only one such piece in the world, it may be worth one million, or even ten million dollars.


    "Thank you, Mr. Doman."


    "If you have less than 20 pieces in your hand, I can charge for 50000 pieces. If you have more than 20 pieces, I will charge for 40000 dollars. If you have more than 40 pieces, I can only give you 30000 dollars. How many pieces do you have now?"

 Chapter 212

    "Baima, where did you find the gold coin?"


    Wang --


    "it''s under the cliff over there." Said Baima.


    "Farley, let''s go over there and have a look." Chen Zhu pulls up fali.


    On the edge of angel beach, there is a gravel beach. On the gravel beach, there is a cliff with a height of more than 20 meters.


    The waves here are much bigger than those on the beach, coupled with the wet and slippery rocks soaked in the sea, so no tourists will venture here.


    Chen and fari came to the gravel beach hand in hand. They should also be careful.


    On the contrary, Baima and Heima are on the same ground, jumping on and off the rocks in the gravel beach.


    At this time, Baima seemed to find something and sniffed it on the ground. Then she dived into the sea, and after a while she came up again. She ran to Chen Yu and opened her mouth. She lost another gold coin in Chen Yu''s hand.


    Chen Zhao and Farley look at each other, two faces are difficult to conceal the joy.


    Both of them are not those who regard money as dirt. People can''t live without money.


    What''s more, they really need money now. Chen Chu touched Baima and said, "is there anything else?"


    "Master, there are still many scattered below."


    "Baima said there was still a lot in the water." Chen said.


    "Strange, why hasn''t anyone found out before? Although there are not many people here, there are still some adventurous people who come here to find excitement, and they haven''t heard that anyone has found gold coins. " Said Farley.


    "Will it be the latest storm? Or is that what the ghost ship sent? "


    When fari heard about the ghost ship, she immediately threw the gold coin on her hand to the ground: "Chen, will there be a curse on the things of the ghost ship? Like the cursed gold coin of the Pirates of the Caribbean? "


    "Don''t worry. It''s confirmed. There''s no problem."


    "Are you sure?"


    "OK." If there''s any danger, Chen Yu won''t pull on fari: "it''s too dangerous to stand here, fari, you go out of the beach first, and Baima and I will go to the sea to have a look."


    "Then you should be careful. The waves here are very big. If you are hit on the stone, you will be really hurt."


    Fari can''t help here, so after a couple of reminders, she goes to the beach and waits for Chen.


    Chen and Baima were diving in the sea. Chen also found several gold coins under the water.


    The gold coins are scattered in parts and not in large quantities.


    From the division of these gold coins, they should be divided by the flow path of the current.


    It seems that these gold coins were indeed brought to the shore by the last storm, but Chen Yu and Baima also found more than ten gold coins.


    Chen believes that there must be more gold coins under the mud layer of the seabed.


    But it can''t be found any more. It''s possible to dig out the gold coins under the mud layer unless you put on your diving suit and then let Baima search for them.


    When Chen and Baima returned to the shore, Chen held a stall and said, "look, phari."


    "Your friend said, this one will sell for fifty thousand dollars?"


    "Well, it should be about the same."


    "That is to say, as long as you sell this, you will have enough money to build a house?"


    "I can change a car for you."


    It''s true that Farley''s car is really old. It''s said that when Farley graduated, she bought a second-hand car for three thousand dollars. It has been used for more than ten years and is very old.


    On weekdays, Farley also complained that the car always had problems.


    "There are sixteen gold coins in all, Fanny. Would you like to leave a memorial?"


    "No, let''s sell them all." Said Farley.


    Although Chen promised, these gold coins are OK.


    But fari was still worried about whether there would be any ominous curse on these gold coins.


    ¡­¡­


    In the afternoon, Chen Yu packed the gold coins and went straight to Mr. Doman''s home.


    "Mr. Doman, this is the gold coin I showed you this morning. Have a look."


    "Just a moment." Mr. Doman took out his own identification tools, white gloves, portable magnifying glass and pliers.


    Many of these gold coins are seriously corroded. Chen Yu is worried that these gold coins will affect their value.


    Moreover, there is a big gap between the workmanship and modern technology. It is obvious that these gold coins are poorly made.


    "Mr. Chen, are these gold coins from the sea?"


    "Yes." Chen Yu replied calmly.


    "My suggestion is that ten of the gold coins are completely preserved and can be sold to me in a package at our agreed price. However, the remaining gold coins are completely corroded on the surface and can hardly see the original pattern, so you can take them away and melt them to make a headdress for your girlfriend."


    "OK." Chen Yu also understood that gold coin was a kind of thing that looked at historical value.


    And the greatest embodiment of historical value is the pattern and pattern they used to have.


    If the patterns and patterns are gone, the gold coins will lose their historical value and collection value.Mr. Doman signed a check in front of Chen Yu. Chen Yu looked at the check and said, "how can it be 900000?"


    "And four hundred thousand for your reward." Said Mr. Doman.


    "But I haven''t finished my work."


    "It doesn''t matter. Normans is in a good condition now. I''m very satisfied with it. Besides, it''s twenty days before the appointed time. Normans has already lost one hundred jin. And Normans has been in a better and better state of mind since he began to lose weight. I''m very grateful for what you have done for Normans."


    "Well, I''ll take the check. I''ll go to Normans first."


    "Well, you can do it."


    ¡­¡­


    "Son of a bitch, you''re smiling when you come out from dad. Have you received the reward?"


    "Is it obvious?" Chen fumbled his cheek.


    "Very obvious."


    At this time, Chen Yu''s phone rang. It was Ford''s voice: "Chen, I have a game in Los Angeles. It''s in the afternoon. Would you like to come and see it?"


    "Why so suddenly?"


    "I was suddenly invited by the organizers. It is said that three athletes found out that they were taking doping, which resulted in the lack of athletes on the court, so I was asked to count them."


    "That''s good." Chen promised, "what about the tickets?"


    "I''ll have Mr. bird wait for you at the door. How many do you want?"


    "Just two."


    After hanging up, Normans asked, "whose phone is it? Are you going to any activities? "


    "A track and field friend of mine has a game in Los Angeles this afternoon. Would you like to see it?"


    "What about sports in the afternoon?"


    "We ran to the stadium."


    "Which stadium?"


    "Los Angeles Memorial Stadium."


    "It''s 40 kilometers from Beverly Hills, but it''s on the other side of Los Angeles. Shall we run? When we get there, is it all over? "


    "No, it''s five in the afternoon. It''s only one now. It''s four hours."


    "You like track and field?"


    "No, I just want to show my friends."


    "All right, but don''t lose your friend, or you''ll lose face."

 Chapter 213

    Forty kilometers, almost a marathon. (the marathon is 42.195 kilometers)


    it''s no surprise that an athlete can finish the marathon, but Normans has 180 Jin left.


    Running a marathon in such a figure is not only a test of physical strength, but also a test of endurance and willpower.


    By the time Normans arrived at the stadium, his coat had all been wet.


    "Drink water." Chen gave Normans a bottle of water.


    Normans finished drinking all the water in one mouthful, walking to relieve the muscle ache, and watching Chen Zhu.


    "Asshole, aren''t you tired at all?"


    "Tired."


    "But you seem to be able to do it."


    "How are you? I can''t say I can do it easily. Don''t you see that I''m sweating all over?" Chen replied.


    Normans put his hand on Chen''s chest: "your heart rate is normal. Are you a monster?"


    "Chen." From a distance, you can see Byrd waving.


    Chen Yu holds bird in his arms. Bird touches his chest. "Chen, why are you all sweaty?"


    "My friend and I just ran a marathon." Chen said, "I''d like to introduce Normans to you. I''m her slimming coach, bird, a professional physical fitness coach."


    "Hello..." Bird shook hands with Normans.


    "Chen, have you changed to coach now?"


    "No, she''s just one of my business clients." Chen said.


    Normans curled his lips. "Who are you two more professional?"


    Normans deliberately provoked their hatred. Chen Yu and bird looked at each other and smiled tacitly.


    They will not be provoked by Normans. All of Byrd''s work is introduced by Chen Yu.


    Now as a Ford coach, his income is considerable.


    He thanked Chen for not having enough time. How could he have a bad relationship with Chen.


    "Well, it''s about to come in."


    "Bird, what''s the game today?"


    "In the domestic elite, if Ford can run well, then next year''s Diamond League is likely to get a place."


    "Ford? I know Ford. I''ve seen his game. " Normans immediately said, "your friend is Ford?"


    "Well."


    "Chen was also Ford''s personal doctor. Ford was still in a low point of life more than a month ago. Fortunately, he met Chen."


    When Byrd brings Chen Yu and Normans into the stands, he''s going to the backcourt.


    When Ford came out, he looked at Chen Yu and waved.


    Chen Yu nodded slightly, and Normans looked at Chen Yu. "You have a good relationship?"


    "Not bad. I helped him, but I also invested in him."


    "So does his present performance have anything to do with you?"


    "A little bit."


    "You don''t mix him with some dope, do you?"


    "Come on, the technology is so developed now. Do you think I, an illegal doctor, can dispense stimulants to avoid urine test and blood test? You overestimate me. I don''t even have a place to take some regular drugs, let alone engage in doping. "


    Ford is the most popular player in this field. Not long ago, Ford rose strongly and achieved outstanding results one after another.


    He is like a supernova in the field of track and field sprinting. In just a few games, Ford has made great achievements successively.


    He is now the top 10 track and field athlete in the United States, but this year''s result is the best 100m sprinter in the United States, and the international ranking is more than 50.


    As a matter of fact, Ford''s achievements in the last five games can make it into the top ten or even the top three in the world.


    However, the state of an athlete has ups and downs, which is not to say that if he runs well in recent games, his strength must be higher than that of other athletes who have not done well in recent times.


    So there''s the point system. The point system is based on the year. Ford came back from December. Before December, he was either injured or flat, so he ranked very low.


    Now just after the beginning of the year, last year''s points still determine this year''s ranking.


    IAAF usually refreshes every three months, so Ford''s points are not too high.


    And Ford, in recent times, has been racing like crazy.


    In twenty days, I participated in seven or eight games.


    It''s to brush up the points and try to get the places in the IAAF Diamond League.


    When the athletes get on the track, Ford is ready.


    The scene suddenly quieted down. With a gunshot, all the athletes rowed a rainbow and rushed to the end.


    Ford is far ahead, the first to cross the finish line.In a flash, the scene was boiling.


    Everyone stood up and cheered, with a number on the screen.


    9.60£¡£¡


    Wind speed, downwind 1.1ms.


    Results are valid!


    Ford broke the domestic record and became the first person in the 100 meter dash in the United States.


    Ford!


    Ford!


    Ford!


    The crowd cheered Ford''s name.


    Although it''s not the world record, 9.60 seconds is enough to make all the audience boil.


    And the host of the venue reintroduced Ford with a loud voice.


    ¡­¡­


    After enjoying the cheers and applause from the audience, Ford went back to the rest room and hugged Chen Yu and bird as soon as possible.


    "Chen, did you see it? Did you see it? I ran for 9.60 seconds!" Ford has not been able to suppress the excitement.


    "Ford, I hope next time you hit the world record, I''ll be there."


    "May I?"


    "Yes, believe me, you can."


    "I will, I will." Ford shook his fist heavily.


    "By the way, have you signed a contract with CAA?"


    "We are already discussing the final details. Since it was introduced by you, of course, I have no problem here."


    Ford as an athlete, he certainly has no energy to contact some business activities or commercial endorsements.


    So he has to have a broker and a brokerage company, which is responsible for arranging these activities.


    Chen introduced Normans to Ford, and they had a simple conversation.


    Normans, though fat, was interested in sports.


    Out of the stadium, Chen Yu looked at Normans and said, "do you want to run back?"


    "Good." Normans promised very well this time.


    By the time I got home, it was already over nine in the evening.


    Fari knows that Chen Yu is trying to lose weight for a woman recently. She is very sad to see Chen Yu come back wet.


    "Chen, why is it so late today?"


    "Ran two marathons."


    "I''m tired."


    "Not tired."


    "Let go Go wash it before you touch me. "


    "Wash together."


    Fali could not help Chen Yu, who led her into the bathroom.

 Chapter 214

    The project of xiaojinghu has already begun. The first is to pave the road.


    At the start of the construction, Chen took a look, and feywood Cisco was supervising the work.


    It''s still the morning gym, and this afternoon I''m going to do some weight-loss training for Normans.


    In the evening, Chen is going to take a taxi home. He receives a call from the dean of the orphanage.


    "Hello, Mr. Chen. Remember me? I''m EUSES Kerry, the dean of green leaf orphanage."


    Chen remembers the old grandmother of the orphanage. Chen remembers leaving her a business card.


    "Yes, Ms. youses. May I help you?"


    "Yes, I hope you can help me."


    "Can you tell me something?"


    "It''s not clear on the phone. Can you come here?"


    Chen Yu hesitated a little bit, but agreed: "OK."


    Chen is willing to help the orphans if he can.


    However, Chen Yu really doesn''t like the atmosphere of the orphanage, which is gloomy and gloomy, which makes people feel very depressed.


    However, Chen could not refuse the request from the dean of the orphanage.


    In that case, let''s go.


    Chen Yu can still remember the address of the orphanage clearly, 399 binlu, Rodier street.


    When he arrived at the orphanage, President yussi stood at the door and waited for Chen.


    "Hello, Mr. Chen."


    "Hello, Ms. yousis."


    EUSES Kerry''s face was very grave, and he looked thinner than before.


    With Chen Yu into the orphanage, President yussi''s footsteps are heavy.


    Chen Yu asked, "President yussi, can you tell me what''s going on?"


    "Cheryl has been a little strange since Christmas." Said President yussi.


    "Cheryl? Is that the girl last time? "


    "Yes, she is." President Yousi nodded and said: "she used to like Kerry very much. Kerry was the volunteer you treated last time. But after Christmas, Cheryl''s temperament began to change, and she always made some strange behaviors. Kerry advised her several times, but she turned a blind eye to Kerry. In recent days, I found that the food in the kitchen was always missing. We were safe in the kitchen With the camera installed, last night, we found out that it was Cheryl who went in. "


    "Maybe I didn''t have enough during the day, so I''m hungry." Chen said.


    "I hope so, too."


    "Isn''t it?"


    "She''s eating raw meat," he said with a solemn look on his face


    Chen Zhu almost choked and ate raw meat?


    "Yes, she''s eating raw meat."


    Eat raw meat? What ''s the problem?


    Chen Zhao has no clue, but the specific situation still needs to see Cheryl Ann Tweedy before making a judgment.


    "Is it my illusion? None of the children in the orphanage seem to have seen it. "


    Last time I came, there were still children from the window. It seems that there is no one today.


    "The teacher took them out to play."


    When entering the main building, Chen Yu didn''t hear any sound, just like no one.


    "No one?"


    "Our orphanage is very poor. There are no people. The children haven''t come back yet. Of course, there is no one."


    EUSES took Chen Yu to the door of an isolation room. Chen Yu looked inside from the glass on the door. He saw Cheryl''s white body and sat on the bed.


    "Mr. Chen, do you know what happened to Cheryl?"


    "I don''t know. Can I come in and touch her?"


    "All right." EUSES opens the isolation door.


    After Chen Yu entered the isolation room, EUSES closed the door again.


    "Hello, Cheryl. Do you remember me?"


    Cheryl looked up and nodded.


    "I''m here to help you."


    "EUSES told you all?"


    "You''re eating raw meat," said Ms. youses? Is that the case? "


    "No." Said Cheryl.


    "That means one of you is lying?" Chen Yu didn''t find out what was wrong with Cheryl, but EUSES didn''t seem to have any reason to cheat himself, did he?


    "She''s not the dean''s grandmother anymore."


    "What?" Chen''s mind is full of confusion.


    "The orphanage moved. We were sent to quelling orphanage. I thought of grandma yousis, so I ran back. But she locked me here and gave me raw meat. I didn''t eat it..."


    Chen Yu frowned and took out his cell phone to check, but there was no WiFi or signal.


    Chen Yu went to the door and knocked: "Ms. yousis, can you open the door for a moment?"


    President yussi''s face appeared on the glass window: "Mr. Chen, as long as you can help me persuade Cheryl to eat her dinner, I will let you out.""Ms. youses, do you know that this is illegal detention?"


    "You''re a doctor. Cheryl is ill. Shouldn''t you help me with her?"


    "She''s not sick at all." Chen Yu felt something wrong.


    "No, she''s ill. She needs treatment." After that, EUSES turned and left. Through the isolation door, he could hear his footsteps echoing in the open corridor.


    Chen Yu went back to Cheryl''s side and said, "what does President yussi want you to eat?"


    Cheryl points to a box beside the bed. Chen opens the box. It''s actually a brain.


    Chen immediately closed the lid and a disgusting feeling came from his stomach.


    "Now you see, grandma youses is crazy. She is not the kind Dean she used to be."


    "How long did she keep you?" Chen asked.


    "Two days."


    "No one came to you?"


    "I heard a voice outside yesterday, as if it was someone from outside, but soon there was no voice." Cheryl sat by the bed with her feet in her arms. She was always in a state of tension and fear.


    Chen Zhu has a headache. How do you feel that this is a miraculous event?


    The kind old lady is a monster in a cruel state


    The most important thing is that Chen can''t get through now. He can''t get help if he wants to call the police or ask for help.


    "It''s dark." Cheryl turned to look out into the sky beyond the iron fence.


    There is no light in the isolation room, and the sky has gradually darkened.


    "Mr. Chen, no matter what happens, please keep calm." Cheryl was speaking to Chen Yu in a mature voice.


    "What will happen?"


    Cheryl sat on the bed with her legs in her arms all the time.


    She seems to be waiting for something.


    "As long as you don''t shout, there won''t be any problem."


    "Can you tell me in advance so that I can have a psychological preparation?"


    Cheryl finally put down her legs, and the moon shone brightly on her face through the iron fence.


    All of a sudden, Cheryl rushed forward and hit the iron door hard.


    Peng -


    Chen Yu is shocked. Cheryl is going to commit suicide?


    Chen Yu quickly helped Cheryl up: "Cheryl, are you ok?"


    Cheryl shook her head. "It''s OK. I''m fine."


    "Are you really OK? Did you get hurt just then? "

 Chapter 215

    Cheryl stood up again, unharmed.


    That voice just now can''t be fake. How can Cheryl''s impact be harmless?


    Chen Zhu looked at the iron gate. He saw that there was a slight depression in the iron gate, but it was not obvious.


    Chen Yu touched the iron door with his hand, and found that it had been hit more than once.


    "These two days, you have nothing to do but bump into the iron gate to play?"


    "I''m not playing. I''m trying to break open the iron door." Said Cheryl.


    "The iron door is at least 10 cm. How can it be knocked open?" Chen Yu felt some iron doors with his hands. He only knew that the iron door was very thick.


    "The door doesn''t crash. The link can crash." "I''ve cracked the wall these two days," Cheryl said


    "Haven''t you really eaten in two days?" Chen Yu looks at Cheryl with puzzled eyes.


    Even adults don''t have this strange power, do they?


    Cheryl looked at Chen Yu. "I hope we can get out of here by 12 o''clock tonight."


    "Why before 12 o''clock?"


    "You will never want to know." Said Cheryl.


    "What kind of monster would Ms. yussi become?" Chen asked.


    Cheryl did not speak, but planned to keep hitting the iron door.


    "You stay back, I''ll come." Chen said.


    "You? You''re not as strong as Mr. Kerry. Get out of the way. " Cheryl shook Chen''s hand.


    Chen Yu was very annoyed by a girl who was about one meter three and despised her figure.


    Chen Yu kicked at his feet and the whole man hit the iron door.


    However, Chen Yu was hurt by his shoulders as soon as he hit with all his strength.


    But this time, there was a creak around the iron door.


    Chen Yu fell to the ground, covering his shoulders.


    It''s too painful


    When Cheryl came to the door, she found that Chen Yu''s collision made the iron door obviously concave and deformed.


    "What a great power." Cheryl looks at Chen Yu in surprise.


    Chen Yu is stronger than she imagined. He rubs his shoulder and climbs up: "if I break the iron door, I will break my shoulder."


    "It''s almost there." Cheryl said, retreating a few steps at the same time, then slamming into the iron door.


    Boom -


    one corner of the iron door has shrunk outwards. Although the door lock is still connected with the door bolt, the columns on both sides have been deformed.


    Chen Yu also has to admit that although Cheryl is less powerful than herself, she seems to be stronger than herself in fighting.


    Now girls, are not so hard core?


    Cheryl raised her foot and kicked heavily on the iron door, which had no effect.


    "I''ll do it." Chen Yu felt that he needed to show a wave of strength.


    But after kicking a dozen feet with all one''s strength, the iron gate is still quiet.


    Who made this iron gate? Its quality is so good.


    "Take a break."


    Chen Yu sat by the bed and looked at Cheryl''s back. "Are you taller? My delusion? "


    Cheryl turned her head and stood in the shadow with green light in her eyes.


    Chen Yu shuddered a little because he felt he was locked up with a monster.


    Cheryl looked at Chen: "you''d better not know."


    "Do you have any other lineage?"


    "I said, you''d better not ask."


    Boom -


    Sheryl hit again, this time her strength is greater than ever.


    The door opened and the whole column was broken. Cheryl looked back at Chen.


    "You can come out."


    Chen immediately ran to the door, but at the next moment a dark shadow appeared in front of her and hit her heavily.


    Cheryl bumped into Chen Yu in the course of inverted flight, and Chen Yu became a backer and a smasher.


    Cheryl rolled over and stood up with a wild roar in her mouth.


    Chen Yu saw that EUSES was standing outside.


    It''s just that behind EUSES at the moment, there''s a huge sarcoma propping up his clothes.


    "Cheryl, you are still as rebellious as you used to be. You should learn to obey the rules." Said EUSES in a low voice.


    Cheryl gnawed her teeth and looked at EUSES, with sharp claws on her fingers. "I will never abide by your rules, you monster."


    "That If you two can communicate, I have something else to do. Let''s go first. "


    "Mr. Chen, Cheryl''s treatment is not over, so you are not allowed to leave."


    "I''m afraid there''s nothing I can do about Cheryl''s illness, Ms. youses."


    "No, you can do it."


    "I can''t do it."


    "I can''t do it." Chen Yu is a little boring. What''s the matter with the old witch."Do you know how she wants you to treat me?" Said Cheryl.


    "I don''t know." Chen Yu said frankly.


    "Let me kill you, that''s the treatment she needs."


    "What?"


    "I''ll kill you myself." Cheryl repeated.


    "Why? Why does she do it? "


    "I said, you don''t want to know the answer."


    "You see, she has become a monster, and you are becoming a monster. What else can I not know?"


    "As you can see, I''m a monster, and after 12 o''clock, I''ll lose my mind. She hopes that I can kill you by hand, and then I''ll completely incarnate into the monster she expects."


    "That is to say, am I deceived to come here as a sacrifice?"


    "At last you understand." Said Cheryl.


    "Then what good is it for her to become a monster?"


    Yussi''s neck twisted unnaturally, with a strange smile: "I just want to change my body. She is my favorite body. She is young and special. Our combination can gain more powerful power."


    "Don''t even think about it!" Cried Cheryl angrily, and at the same time rushed to EUSES.


    The sarcoma on the back of eusis suddenly grew larger and longer. Like a living creature, it went around eusis''s shoulder and hit Cheryl.


    Cheryl was hit again. At the top of the sarcoma was a mouth. When it hit Cheryl, it tore off a piece of meat from Cheryl''s arm and chewed it down.


    Cheryl rose to her feet again, bloody in her arms and a little painful in her face.


    The sarcoma behind yussi looks very scary. Its skin is dark red and has no eyes, but it has a big mouth full of tusks. There are several thin tentacles around the mouth. There are two rows of small holes on both sides of the sarcoma, like its breathing pores.


    The shape of the sarcoma looks like the head of a worm. It can be long or short.


    But its response speed is obviously not comparable to that of slow worms.


    "Cheryl, do you want me?" Chen Yu pulls Rachel.


    "Go away, you can''t do anything. Don''t get in the way here."


    Cheryl is like a kitten with fried fur. Her reason is out of control.

 Chapter 216

    Chen Yu saw that Cheryl''s arm and neck appeared to be hairy.


    "Cheryl, your hair is growing fast Did you touch the shampoo


    Cheryl turned her head to look at Chen Yu, whose eyes were not so friendly.


    With a sense of wildness and restraint.


    "Go away!" Cheryl managed to keep her last sense in mind.


    Just, Chen Yu''s words are too irritating.


    Miss Ben, this is the difference between species, not whether the hair grows well or not.


    Chen immediately stepped back, lest Cheryl really lose control.


    "Don''t restrain yourself, Cheryl. You can''t defeat your wildness and face your true self." EUSES bewitched Cheryl.


    "Shut up!" Cheryl rushes to EUSES again, faster and more furious this time.


    The sarcomatous worm swung heavily, and Sheryl was hit. But this time, Sheryl''s sharp claws were firmly attached to the wall, adjusted the direction, and rushed to EUSES again.


    Shua -


    Yousi''s face was scratched by Cheryl, but Cheryl''s shoulder was bitten by the sarcomatous worm, and she threw it hard at Chen Zhu.


    Chen Chu reached out and hugged Cheryl. "Cheryl, are you ok?"


    "I''ll hold her back. You run."


    "Come on, you can''t make it. I''ll do it instead."


    Chen Yu looked at Yousi and said, "Ms. Yousi, I advise you to turn around and run away now. Otherwise, you can''t bear the consequences."


    "Mr. Chen, I''d like to see what kind of consequences I can''t bear." Yussi will not be easily frightened by Chen Yu.


    Cheryl rolled her eyes. "Do you think this trick will scare her away?"


    "All right." Chen Yu looks at eusis helplessly. He can''t deal with the old witch.


    However, Chen Yu took out the demon magic weapon of the bloody hunter.


    "Do you know what this is?"


    "What?"


    A light mist began to fill the surrounding area, and a tall figure appeared in the mist.


    Cheryl and EUSES both looked at the figure in the fog suspiciously. Gradually, the fog came together, and the bloody Hunter stood in front of them.


    Cheryl took a step back: "wolf Werewolf? "


    A complete werewolf!?


    "Eh, another miscellaneous Mixed race. " The bloody Hunter didn''t finish his speech, and saw Chen Yu embracing Cheryl and changing his tongue decisively.


    "Bloody hunter, do you know what this is?" Chen asked, pointing to eusis.


    "She should be the evil spirit that is backfired by the magic curse."


    "What do you mean, to be frank, don''t use technical terms." Chen Yu thought that yussi was parasitized by some hellish creatures, and he thought that there might be some salvation.


    Just, listen to the voice of the bloody hunter, it seems that this is not the case.


    "She used the evil magic that should not be used, which led to the magic out of control, and she was cursed. Her soul and body were polluted into a negative state, which is now such a vicious spirit."


    "Is there any help?"


    "She''s still her. There''s no such thing as salvation." Said the bloody hunter.


    "Then kill her." Chen said.


    The sarcomas worm behind eusis points to the bloody Hunter: "a more pure werewolf, it seems that you are more suitable to be my body."


    The bloody Hunter laughed angrily when he heard yussi''s words.


    He''s different from Sheryl''s hybrid, and Sheryl''s a hybrid werewolf who doesn''t fully activate his blood.


    The bloody Hunter started directly, and the sarcomas worm behind eusis also directly bit the bloody hunter.


    But as soon as the huge claws of the bloody Hunter swept away, the meat of the sarcomas worm flew.


    The bloody hunter''s claws had caught yussi''s neck, and Cheryl''s heart tightened: "don''t......"


    She still had feelings for EUSES, even though he had changed.


    Chen Yu looked at Cheryl. "She can''t stay. She has become a monster."


    Cheryl''s tears were still running out, and the bloody hunter''s claws were inward.


    At that moment, EUSES seemed to show the color of liberation, and the sarcoma behind spewed green liquid.


    EUSES, who fell to the ground, looked at Cheryl all the time


    The mouth wriggled, as if to say, I''m sorry.


    The Blood Hunter is powerful. He is a natural warrior.


    It''s not like EUSES. Of course, it''s not like Cheryl.


    ¡­¡­


    Chen Yu and Cheryl found two mutilated bodies in the empty orphanage.


    However, in order not to let yussi bear a bad name, Cheryl finally lit a fire and burned the whole orphanage to ashes.Cheryl cried very sad, very sad.


    This is her former home, but now it is destroyed by her own hands.


    And her only family member died in front of her.


    "Cheryl." Chen Yu patted Cheryl on the shoulder.


    "Go away." Cheryl had some complaints about Chen Yu, so she threw Chen Yu''s arm away.


    "No, listen to me..."


    "I don''t want to hear you."


    "Then you can stay here. Anyway, when the police arrive, you can tell the police directly that it''s the orphanage you set fire to. Don''t tell me."


    Chen Yu turned around and left. Cheryl immediately stopped Chen Yu and said, "wait a minute."


    "For what?"


    "I want to help you with your work. You can see that I have the bloodline of werewolf. I can help you do many things that are inconvenient for you."


    "You''re not going back to the orphanage?"


    "I don''t want to go back. The Dean there is not a good man."


    "But I have nothing suitable for you."


    "Well then." Cheryl turned and left.


    Chen Yu looks at Cheryl''s back and has a headache: "you wait."


    Cheryl turned her back to Chen Yu and drew a sly smile from the corner of her mouth.


    "I have a psychic friend. Let me ask if she needs to hire you."


    "Psychic? Like you? "


    "I''m a doctor, not a psychic." Chen Yu corrected Cheryl''s question.


    Chen Yu called Siena: "Siena."


    "What? Just now, fari called me and said you couldn''t get through. She asked me if I knew where you were. Haven''t you come home yet? "


    "I have a little situation outside. Now I have a werewolf girl beside me. She is powerful. Do you have any interest?"


    "Werewolf? Is there really a werewolf? You mean you met a werewolf? "


    "She''s homeless. She wants someone to hire her. If you''re not interested, don''t come here."


    "Yes, interested. Where are you? I will go to you. My team lacks a powerful werewolf."


    "Are you sure?"


    "Of course, but you have to make sure that you''re talking about werewolf girls."


    "That''s for sure. She''s absolutely powerful and violent."

 Chapter 217

    Twenty minutes later, Sienna and Chris came.


    Two people''s faces are written excited two words, Cheryl saw two women, subconsciously hiding behind Chen Yu.


    "Sienna, Chris, you scared her."


    "How is a child?"


    "Are you not satisfied?" Chen Yu turned his mouth.


    "Is she really a werewolf?"


    "If it''s a fake one."


    "And will she change?"


    Chen Yu looks at Cheryl. Cheryl lowers her head and hesitates. "It''s not skilled, and it''s easy to get out of control."


    "It''s OK. I can solve it. I can''t solve it. Chen has a solution."


    "Well Don''t give me too much hope. I''m just a doctor. " "By the way, don''t tell Fanny about tonight," Chen said


    "I see."


    Sienna and Chrissy take Cheryl away. Chen Yu suddenly realizes something and chases Chrissy''s car: "wait Take me with you Take me with you There''s no car here. "


    At night, Chen Yu finally went home, looking very embarrassed.


    "You haven''t had a rest, Fanny?"


    "I can''t sleep until you come back."


    "Sorry to keep you waiting." Chen Yu is a little guilty of fari.


    However, he didn''t want to let fari worry about himself, so Chen Yu could only take out the mobile phone that he had deliberately used for photoelectricity: "the mobile phone is out of power, I promise it won''t be next time."


    Farry found that Chen Yu was really tired today.


    Even if Chen Ran two marathons, how to toss or how to toss at night.


    But today, Chen Yu finished washing and fell asleep in bed.


    Farry could feel that Chen Yu might not be as relaxed today as he said.


    There are still bruises on Chen Yu.


    ¡­¡­


    "Don''t make me sleep..."


    When fari opened her eyes, Chen Yu was already up.


    It seems that we had enough rest last night, so we began to toss her in the early morning.


    "Bad guy."


    "You sleep your..."


    Fanny was angry and laughed by Chen Zhuo. How can I sleep if you do this.


    After a great deal of tossing and turning, Chen Zhu was in a good mood.


    Put her arms around her and continue to nest on the bed: "Fanny, what color do you like?"


    "Well What''s this for? "


    "It''s nothing. We''ve been together for a long time, but I suddenly found out that many things don''t understand."


    "Red, will you send me roses? I would prefer you to buy more food outside with the money for roses. "


    "I think it''s necessary to control your food intake. I think you seem to be heavy recently."


    "I''m heavy? You talk nonsense I''m not heavy. "


    "It''s true. I really feel it." Chen Yu turned over and put her on the bed.


    ¡­¡­


    Gaia''s fight class is coming to an end.


    However, Chen Yu plans to continue to learn fighting. Of course, it''s not the same as the previous one.


    But when he has time to go, to be honest, Chen Yu is really grateful to Gaia.


    Because she taught Chen Yu a lot of things. Apart from occasionally beating Chen Yu with a little temper, Gaia''s fighting and teaching level are first-class.


    At noon, Chen Yu arrived at Mr. Doman''s home.


    The first slimming exercise is swimming. Normans can''t wait to lose weight.


    Because her flat belly can be used as a garment to cover her legs.


    So she needs to get it in place in one step, cut off the fat, and then go for a skin pulling operation right away.


    "Normans, do you study cars?"


    Normans looked at Chen Yu in the water, who was walking beside him. "Are you going to buy a car?"


    "I''m going to give my girlfriend a car."


    "What price?"


    "Within two hundred thousand dollars."


    "At such a high price?"


    Chen Yu thought Normans was a woman, and he had a good family background and vision.


    So it''s quite reliable for Normans to come up with a plan.


    Normans is a car researcher, but she seems to have a totally different interest from women.


    Normans is more interested in SUV. All the suggestions to Chen Yu are rough SUV.


    Chen Yu is completely speechless. What he wants to send is a smaller car that is more feminine.


    What Normans proposed, Chen Yu is a total veto.


    One day of training, Normans said again.


    79.5 kg, 159 kg.


    "Let''s practice today." "I want to get rid of these ugly skin quickly," Normans said, pulling Chen"In fact, you can go to have a skin pulling operation now, but you don''t have to wait until then."


    "No, I will not go until I reach the standard weight."


    "If you cut off the extra skin on your body, you can at least reduce it by ten jin."


    "But even so, I''m still 150 Jin. If I reduce it further, what should I do when the skin folds again?"


    "Come on, human skin is elastic. As long as the difference is not big, there will be no obvious wrinkles. Just like before, you have reduced from two hundred and eighty Jin to two hundred and fifty Jin, almost no difference."


    "Two more days." Normans is taller, reaching 171 centimeters.


    As long as she does not excessively pursue the ultimate backbone, in fact, about 120 Jin, basically belongs to the standard figure.


    "Whatever." Chen Yu only needs to make suggestions in this regard, and does not need to intervene. In any case, he cannot intervene.


    Now there is no need for Chen Yu to urge Normans to go on a diet, she will be strict with herself.


    In a short period of more than ten days, Normans''s change can be described as a new one.


    After the fat on her face and body disappeared, now she has shown the beauty that she should have.


    Of course, she is still a little bloated under the cover of clothes.


    Chen Yu swam with Normans for a while. When Normans landed, Walter immediately greeted him.


    After the growth of wisdom, Walter, especially the bond Normans.


    On weekdays, if Chen Yu and Normans go out for a few hours and Walter is at home alone, they will be very listless.


    It just doesn''t have enough physical strength. It keeps running for more than ten kilometers.


    "Son of a bitch, how do you train Walter? It''s not only me, but also my father. Walter is so smart."


    "That''s not a hundred thousand dollars."


    "I don''t need to hire a professional trainer." Normans curled his mouth.


    "If you go to any professional trainer, you may not be able to train so well." "Walter, get me a beer," Chen said


    When Walter heard Chen''s order, he immediately ran into the house and came out with a can of beer.


    "Walter, you''re my pet. Don''t listen to this bastard. Give me the beer."


    "Don''t be so fussy. Come to Walter and give it to me."


    "I can''t drink. Why can you drink?"


    "Because I don''t need to lose weight, and you need to."

 Chapter 218

    In three days, two kilometers of asphalt road has been laid.


    Asphalt road has more advantages than cement road.


    The laying is simple, efficient and easy to guarantee the quality. The cement road should be dried for at least one week before it can be used.


    And the expansion of cement road is not good, once the temperature difference is too large, the road will collapse or crack.


    The asphalt road can be solidified in a few hours and opened to traffic in 24 hours as long as it is in normal weather.


    Now there are not many pure asphalt roads, because asphalt will produce carcinogens at high temperature.


    So now the asphalt road is paved with some mixed materials, with asphalt as the raw material, and then mixed with fiber and a variety of materials, to reduce the toxic release of asphalt road.


    The price will increase a lot. Chen would rather spend more money.


    A large number of building materials began to be sent to the construction site, the first is to dig the foundation.


    Because the soil around the lake is soft and moist, and some of the main buildings are below the ground, the foundation is also deep.


    And the main part of the building is built in the lake, so the construction is also relatively troublesome.


    Of course, none of this needs Chen Yu to worry about, and fewood Cisco is in charge.


    ¡­¡­


    As soon as Chen came back from the construction site, he received a call from Dell.


    "Chen, can you come here? Fisher seems to have a problem. "


    "Well? Mary didn''t take care of it? "


    "It''s not Mary''s problem. You''d better come here. I''m not sure."


    Chen Yu listened to Dell''s tone, not like joking.


    Usually Dell comes to Chen Yu. Even if something goes wrong, Dell also makes two witty remarks.


    But today Dell is really serious all the way. Chen Yu feels that there is something wrong with it.


    Feel Dell''s home, Dell in a hurry to bring Chen Zhu into the house.


    It can be seen that Dale really cares about Fisher.


    Although Dell is not reliable, he shows the seriousness and seriousness that a parent should have in this matter.


    "What''s the matter with Fisher, Dale?"


    Dale didn''t speak. She went into the living room, Mary holding Fisher.


    "Mary."


    "Chen, here you are."


    "Give Fisher a hug."


    Chen Yu takes over Fisher, but finds nothing wrong with Fisher.


    "What happened to her?"


    "Fisher''s eyes don''t seem to see." Dell said.


    "Well?" Chen Yu sat on the sofa, took out a small flashlight with one hand, and directed it at Fisher''s eyes.


    Fisher didn''t have any reaction,


    Chen Yu made another ring in Fisher''s ear, and Fisher immediately responded, babbling and reaching out to touch Chen Yu.


    In the first place, Fisher couldn''t see.


    "Did you take fisher to the hospital for examination?"


    "Not yet."


    "Go now, and I''ll go with you."


    "Chen, what if fisher can''t see it?" Asked Dale, worried.


    "Even if fisher can''t see it, you have to be in charge."


    "I don''t mean that. I mean, if fisher can''t see anything, what should she do in the future I hope she can grow up healthily, just like other children, instead of groping in the dark all her life. " Dale''s face was heavy.


    "Go to the hospital first, and discuss the problem after the results come out."


    Chen Yu and Dell sent fisher to the hospital and were soon taken to the dust-free isolation test by an ophthalmologist.


    Chen and Dell can only sit in the corridor and wait for the results of the inspection.


    At this time, Phare came to see Chen Yu. Phare was also surprised.


    "Chen, why are you here? Don''t tell me. There are your patients here. "


    "My friend''s children are here." Chen said.


    "Come here. I have something to say to you." Farr took Chen Zhu and went to the side.


    "What is it?"


    "What''s your relationship with Fanny now?"


    "We''re dating." Chen Yu replied, "any questions?"


    "I have no problem, but my father is a very old-fashioned person. He may not agree with you and farry."


    Chen Yu rolled his eyes. Now, what''s the age? How can there be such a stereotypical parent.


    "My father is a very strong man, he is not so good at talking. If he thinks you and Fanny can''t be together, I''m afraid the means will be very strong."


    "I don''t know what to do with Fanny, even if that person is her father." Chen Yu is equally tough.


    "Well, I hope you can persuade my father."


    After Farr left, Dale came up and said, "Chen, who is that beautiful doctor of yours? I think you seem to have an unusual relationship. Did you go to bed? ""She''s my girlfriend''s sister, that''s all." Chen Yu said, "I see you''ve been pretending all night, and now you''re skinning again?"


    "I''m worried, but it doesn''t help." Dell said helplessly.


    An hour later, the doctor in charge of the examination came with the report, and a nurse was holding Fisher behind him.


    "Mr. Dale, it''s very bad."


    "What''s wrong?" Dell got nervous at once.


    "Your daughter is a congenital choroidal hypoplasia with no light response."


    "Can we have an operation?" Asked Dale.


    "On the one hand, the child is too young to be operated on; on the other hand, the defect of choroid is a congenital factor, so it cannot be repaired; on the other hand, the child is of Diego blood type."


    "Chen, what is the Diego blood group?"


    "Diego was discovered in 1955. It was named after the first patient who produced anti new blood group system antigen. This patient gave birth to a baby with hemolytic disease of newborn, and found an antibody in her serum. This antibody can attack the fetal red blood cells through the placenta barrier during pregnancy. In 1967, the second Diego antigen was found until 1995, when other Diego antigens were found Antigens were found one after another. "


    "Be simple."


    "It''s a very rare blood type."


    "And then?"


    "Fisher is now suffering from choroidal hypoplasia, so if he wants to have surgery, someone must donate his eyeball. That is to say, if Fisher wants to see the light again, he needs to replace the whole eyeball. However, for the rarity of Diego blood group, there may not be a single donor for decades. Do you understand that?"


    "Can you buy it on the black market? If I could buy it, how much would I be willing to pay? A million dollars is not enough? "


    Chen Yu slapped Dell on the back of his forehead: "idiot."


    The doctor shook his head and left. Chen Yu glared at Dale: "pay attention to your words. This is not your home. Fortunately, the doctor didn''t take it seriously. Otherwise, you may be prosecuted for this sentence."


    "Why, I''m not good. Can''t I talk about it?"


    "Do you know how the human organs on the black market come from?"


    "How did you get here?"


    "All over the world, there is a place called organ slaughterhouse, where some tourists from other places are targeted by these organ traffickers, and then those tourists will be dragged into the organ slaughterhouse, and their organs will be removed. At some time, their bodies will be found in the river or on the coast."

 Chapter 219

    "Never buy organs from the black market, let alone find a way to reserve organs, because if you reserve organs here, maybe some innocent person will be targeted."


    As a doctor, Chen knows this very well. How terrible organ traffickers are.


    Organ trade is also known as the most brutal trade in human history.


    Tens of thousands of dollars, or hundreds of thousands of dollars, may allow organ traffickers to dismember an innocent person.


    Dale''s brain is abnormal most of the time, but that doesn''t mean he''s a bad guy.


    "Chen, is there no way?"


    Chen Chu chewed his lips and thought, "stay in the hospital first, and let the hospital''s expert group study whether there is a treatment plan."


    Chen Zhu wants to take out his eyes, but he can''t face Dale.


    Chen Yu considers that after Fisher leaves the hospital, he will take the child to her side for a period of time, and then replace her eyes with clean eyes.


    Dell left the child in the hospital for the time being, because the current examination is only a preliminary examination, not a conclusion.


    There is always a chance. Although the chances are slim, most people still hope that the slim hope will come true.


    Chen Yu left the hospital alone, and suddenly a car rushed towards him.


    Chen Yu hurried back and the car stopped.


    "You want to kill people, don''t you? How do you drive?" Chen Chu swears.


    A sweaty man came down from the car. Instead of apologizing to Chen, he quickly opened the back door, picked up a child, and rushed into the car.


    If he had known that there was a child in the car who needed first aid, Chen would not have scolded.


    Chen Yu touched his nose and felt embarrassed.


    "What''s the matter with little John, Mr. John?" Farr ran quickly to John and saw the little John in his arms.


    "I asked little John to have lunch just now, but he was lying on the sofa all the time. I couldn''t wake him up."


    As Farr ran, he flashed a flashlight at Little John''s pupils.


    "The pupils are lax and bloodshot, which may be caused by nerve compression. Mr. John, how about the examination report of little John last month?"


    "The tumor in little John''s brain increased significantly, and the growth rate was significantly faster than that in the previous months." John said eagerly, "Miss fall, you save little John. He''s only five. He''s only five."


    "Did you take the medicine in time?"


    "Yes, I have been eating it all the time, but since last month, it seems that the effect is not very good."


    "Go to intensive care first."


    Soon, the test report came out, and the tumor in little John''s head grew again, returning to the state it was five months ago.


    "Miss fall, how did you help little John shrink his tumor last time? Can you do it again? You can pay as much as you know. I''m a little John. If little John is gone, it won''t help me if I have more money. You can help me with the price. "


    "I know who has this ability, I can try it, but I can''t guarantee that I will succeed in asking that person for help," said Phare, clenching his finger


    "Who is that man? I''ll find a way. "


    "Still don''t, if that person knows, I leak out the information, he is more unlikely to help."


    ¡­¡­


    Farr came to the roof and dialed Chen Yu''s phone number.


    "Chen, I want you to do me a favor." Farr said directly.


    "What to do?"


    "I hope you can help me treat a child''s brain tumor, that is, the child you broke into that ward. You relieved him last time, but now he has a relapse."


    "I can''t do it, and the last thing has nothing to do with me." Chen Yu''s habitual denial.


    "If you do this for me, then I will help you share the pressure with my father and even give you news."


    Hearing Farr''s condition, Chen Yu hesitated at once.


    To be honest, I heard that Fanny''s father is likely to hinder his feelings with her. Chen Yu has a headache.


    Parents'' opposition to this kind of thing has always been an unsolvable problem for thousands of years.


    I can''t really drag her father out. Let''s have a fight.


    However, if Farr can cooperate, there may be a great possibility to resolve her father''s hostility and exclusion.


    "Do the parents of that child know about me?"


    "He doesn''t know who you are."


    "Then never tell him." "And I have another request," Chen said


    "You said."


    "Remember the kid I sent to the hospital with my friend today."


    "Yes, I''ve known about congenital choroidal hypoplasia before."


    "I hope you can arrange an operating room for me. During this period, no one is allowed to come in and no monitoring is allowed to shoot me.""What are you going to do to that child?"


    "Let''s make another rule. You are not allowed to inquire about me in the future."


    "Can you fix that child''s eyes?" Exclaimed val.


    "Do you agree or not?"


    "How long do you want the operating room?"


    "It only takes about half an hour."


    "Yes, I''ll help you find a way."


    "What about the time?"


    "As soon as possible, the child''s condition is very dangerous." Falton paused and said, "better tonight, I''m afraid this kid can''t hold on too long. The longer the delay is, the more dangerous it is. Moreover, in the evening, it''s easier for me to arrange the operating room for you."


    "Tonight? What time? "


    "After twelve."


    "Well then." Chen promised to come down.


    "You send me the child''s examination report. I need to fill him up."


    Farr immediately sent the inspection report to Chen Yu, out of trust in Chen Yu, of course, because she had no choice.


    After this period of time, Chen Yu has had a better understanding of the use of devil crystal.


    Devil crystal is a good cure for human body, but it is also a deadly poison.


    Devil crystal is not a complete cure. It will damage the function of human body to a certain extent.


    So it''s impossible to rely on devil crystal to prolong life indefinitely.


    What the devil can''t do is even more impossible for human beings.


    However, if other ingredients can be used to neutralize the damage of devil crystal to human body, then the harm of devil crystal to human body can be reduced or eliminated, and it can be cultivated and recovered, so that the effect of devil crystal can be maximized.


    Of course, there is a better way to use perfect crystallization.


    Perfect crystallization works better than devil crystallization, but the amount of perfect crystallization is too small.


    Therefore, Chen Yu does not use if he can use it, but uses it less if he can use it less.


    It''s too few and I don''t know when I''ll get it next time.


    When I killed the murderer, I got a perfect crystal.


    Later, he saved nine people in the fire and got another one.


    The last time I met the Mexican Gang, I finally sent the leader of the Mexican Gang, audutra, to prison and got another one.


    At present, there are more than half of the second perfect crystal, and the third one is still intact, so we are not going to break the third one.

 Chapter 220

    In the evening, when fari came back, she found Chen Yu had come back earlier than her.


    "Chen, you didn''t go out today?"


    "Out, back again." Chen took fari by the hand and held her in her arms.


    "I''m sticky. Let me take a bath first."


    "Together."


    Farry had known for a long time that Chen Yu would take this sentence every time.


    However, she also has no resistance to Chen Yu. She does whatever she wants every time.


    In the title MI, Chen Yu whispered, "I''m going out at night."


    "Where to?"


    "Hospital."


    "Are you ill? No You are the doctor. "


    "Phare has a patient who needs my help."


    "Shall I drive you?"


    "Good." Before dinner, Chen Zhu cooks himself.


    It''s usually farry who prepares dinner. It''s rare that Chen Zhu will come back earlier than farry, so she can''t cook.


    When they went out at nine o''clock in the evening, farry called and asked Chen when he would come.


    When she arrived at the hospital, Farr stood at the door to meet Chen Yu, but she was surprised that farry also came.


    "Fari, last time you told me it had nothing to do with Chen, it turned out that you were together in a few days."


    "What does it mean to get together? Don''t be so hard to talk. We are in normal communication." Fanny rolled her eyes.


    "How''s your preparation over there?"


    "I checked tonight''s operating room arrangement. There will be three spare operating rooms after 11 o''clock. Then I will arrange a critical alarm for little John, and then I will bring him into the operating room, and then I will carry Fisher in."


    Farry just came to see Chen Yu off. She took Chen Yu to the hospital and went home.


    At about ten o''clock, Farr first arranged Chen Yu in the operating room, and asked him to change a doctor''s white coat, hat and mask.


    After a while, Val and a nurse pushed little John into the operating room.


    The nurse had some accidents. There was a doctor in the operating room. Val said to the nurse, "go out first, and give it to me here."


    "Oh, yes." After the nurse left, Chen Yu looked at Farr and said, "bring Fisher here."


    "Can I help you with little John?"


    "No need." Chen Yu shook his head.


    Farr was a little disappointed. She had thought of stealing her teacher.


    As a result, Chen was not going to let her see at all.


    "Cheapskate." Val complained and turned away from the operating room.


    Chen Zhu checks the heart rate and various indexes for little John first. Little John''s condition is quite bad.


    Because the tumor oppressed the nerves, he had been in a coma for 12 hours and had not recovered.


    Chen Yu didn''t take the devil crystal potion to little John at once, but first took the potion of the immortal flower in the spring of returning soul from hell.


    This medicine can enhance people''s vitality. Chen Yu made this medicine mainly for the treatment of some patients who are seriously ill or seriously injured. They are very dangerous in many cases, and the rash treatment will accelerate their death.


    However, as long as the drug is taken, it can greatly ensure the life safety of patients in the treatment process.


    After little John''s vital signs gradually stabilized, Chen Yu took the devil crystal medicine to little John.


    Just then, Val came in with Fisher in his arms.


    "I''ve brought the baby. What''s next?"


    "Get out."


    "You treat your child''s eyes without my help?" Val gnashed his teeth and looked at Chen.


    "No need."


    "OK, I''ll go!" "You don''t have much time. You''d better hurry up."


    Chen took over the child, and after confirming that Phare had left, he took out two clean eyes.


    When the eyes without dirt are taken out, they still have roots on them.


    Although it''s scary, it''s like a parasite.


    In fact, there is no danger in the eyes without grime, which can be said to be the safest thing in hell.


    Chen Yu didn''t have to dig out Fisher''s eyes, and then put in the clean ones.


    The eyes without dirt will automatically replace the original eyes. After putting the eyes without dirt on Fisher''s face, the roots of the two eyes without dirt will crawl towards Fisher''s eyes.


    Although the picture looks strange, the process will not hurt the child.


    Then, the roots of the clean eyes began to penetrate Fisher''s eyes.


    Vaguely, we can see that under Fisher''s tender skin, the roots are slowly wriggling.


    "What are you doing?" Suddenly, there was little John''s voice behind.


    Chen Yu looked back at Little John who was sitting on the operating table when he woke up. "You are dreaming now."


    Said, Chen Yu a ring finger, throw to little John a bewilderment of Banshee.Look at Fisher again, at this time, two eyes without dirt have been fused with Fisher.


    Chen Yu walks out of the operating room with Fisher in his arms. Phare is waiting outside the door for Chen Yu. Seeing Chen Yu coming out so soon, he is very surprised: "OK?"


    "Well, you can push little John out."


    Farr sent little John back to the intensive care unit and took samples for testing.


    Chen Yu spent more than an hour in Fisher''s ward.


    Val went into the sick room with a shock on his face.


    "Chen, you really did it! Little John''s tumor is decaying rapidly. You really did it... "


    "Well, we have made an agreement. I have done it. Next is your business." "When my friend comes tomorrow, you will take fisher to have an examination. After the examination results come out, you will tell my friend that yesterday''s examination results were wrong and the child''s eyes are OK," Chen said


    "Have you cured the child''s eyes, too?"


    "Nonsense, or I will spend so much time doing something."


    "Why don''t you tell your friend that you have cured his child''s eyes?"


    "My friend is not reliable, and his mouth is not secure." Chen said.


    "So you believe me?"


    "I don''t believe you. I have no choice. Besides, you are my sister-in-law."


    Just then a third voice appeared in the room.


    "That Chen... "


    Chen Yu and Farr looked at the voice maker at the same time, and they found another person on the windowsill, Dale.


    And because the curtains were drawn, they didn''t find Dale.


    It wasn''t until Dale spoke up that they found him.


    "Dale, why are you here?"


    "Sleep..."


    "Why do you sleep here?"


    "Nurse Fisher TV said that parents should be with their children when they are in hospital. "


    Chen Yu turned to Phare and said, "when you held the baby, didn''t you know he was there?"


    "I didn''t notice that the light was off in this ward." Farr was also embarrassed. He didn''t even think of Dale as "why didn''t you make a sound when I was holding the baby?"


    "Asleep."


    "When did you wake up?"


    "When you talk."


    "Then what did you hear?"


    "I heard it." Dell suddenly showed a look of panic: "you won''t kill people, will you?"


    Chen looked out of the window and said, "Farr, how many floors are there?"


    "Twelve." Farr also had a bad smile.


    "Ah..." Dale screamed.


    "Wow..." Fisher was awakened by Dale.

 Chapter 221

    Dale drives Chen Yu home. He still has a face of resentment.


    "Chen, I''m very angry now. You don''t trust me so much. I think we are friends."


    "If I didn''t treat you as a friend, I wouldn''t treat Fisher''s eyes."


    "But you can tell me frankly that you can cure Fisher''s eyes instead of being a thief."


    "And then? And then let you proclaim all over the world, is there someone who can cure a blind man''s eyes? "


    "Isn''t that good?"


    "No, not at all. The treatment is very complicated and not unlimited."


    "Well, I promise you No, I swear in the name of God, I will never tell anyone, including treira. "


    "I want you to swear in the name of your own life, not in the name of God. You don''t do less blasphemy."


    "Well, I''ll..."


    At the door, Dale got out of the car and hugged Chen Yu.


    "Chen, thank you. It''s the best luck of my life to know you."


    Chen Yu pushed Dell away: "don''t be so vague."


    Chen Yu waved: "take care of Fei Xue."


    "Chen When did you make me a friend? "


    "When you didn''t let me treat your JJ."


    ¡­¡­


    When Chen came home, farry was still waiting for Chen in the living room.


    "Chen, what''s the result?"


    "It''s more smooth, nothing unexpected."


    Chen Yu laughs and touches Farley''s waist.


    Fanny''s breath is a little thick


    Chen Yu had been struggling for two hours before going out, and then began to struggle again when he came back.


    Fali is really speechless about Chen Yu''s exuberant energy.


    At night -


    Chen Yu was woken up by the phone, and so was fari.


    "You sleep, I go out to answer the phone." Chen Yu calms fari down, and the cell phone goes out of the bedroom.


    "Hello, Gaia?"


    "Chen, I''m at your door now."


    "What? You''re going to break in and rob? "


    "Something happened to Anderson. I need your help."


    "What happened to him?"


    "He went to fight black, and now he''s seriously hurt."


    "Just a moment, I''ll get dressed." Chen Yu was not allowed to tidy up his instruments at this time.


    In the gym, Chen Yu has a good impression of Anderson.


    It''s a big man who cares for his family very much. It''s said that he has a child by himself.


    At the end of each training session, Chen invited him to have a drink, but Anderson declined.


    The reason is to pick up the children and treat people sincerely.


    "Farley, there is a patient in urgent need of my help. I want to go out for a while."


    "Shall I see you off?"


    "No, you sleep. My friend is picking me up outside."


    "Then be careful."


    Chen Chu picked up his toolbox and left the door. Seeing Gaia''s car, he stopped outside.


    Chen thinks it''s really necessary for him to take the driving test. Otherwise, it''s very inconvenient for him to be transported every time.


    Especially sometimes at night, she still needs to let farry drive. Chen Yu feels more uncomfortable.


    After getting on Gaia''s car, Chen immediately asked, "where is Anderson now?"


    "In my gym."


    "Why not send it to the hospital?"


    Gaia looked at Chen Yu and said, "he is an illegal immigrant."


    "Well?" Chen Yu didn''t think of it, but he should be white.


    Most of the illegal immigrants in the United States are Asian, Latino and African-American. Latino is the most, after all, close.


    "He''s Latino and German, but his ancestry is Mexico. He''s been in the United States for four years."


    "Do you know Anderson well?"


    "I brought him from Mexico to America."


    "And what is your relationship with him?"


    "He''s a brother of one of my students. When I got him here, I arranged for him to be a coach in my gym."


    "But how can he fight black again?"


    "He wants to get a legal identity for his son, which requires a lot of money."


    Chen Yu then understood why Anderson could practice with Gaia.


    If Anderson''s family is real, he should have no money to hire coach gaiadam.


    After all, Chen Yu has to pay Gaia several thousand dollars a month, which is not a small expense.


    The car stopped at the downstairs of the gym. The whole building was dark.


    But just then, a figure came down from the sky.


    àØ -


    either Gaia or Chen Zhu is directly stupid."Anderson!" Gaia was the first to react and rushed up, but Anderson was not angry at this time.


    Chen Yu stood beside Gaia and shook his head. "It''s not saved."


    He died so thoroughly that he didn''t even have time to rescue Chen.


    See a good relationship between people, so from the sky, die in front of.


    Chen Yu was in a bad mood. Gaia''s face could not see his happiness and anger. He called the police without expression.


    Soon the police came. They were from Leonardo''s police station.


    Although not led by Melson, Chen Yu also had several contacts with them.


    Chen and Gaia were taken back to the police station and recorded.


    Because Gaia''s car has a dash cam, they are not suspect.


    Gaia told most of the truth, while Chen Yu asked three questions and didn''t know.


    In the early morning, Chen Yu and Gaia left the police station.


    Anderson''s death report also identified that he committed suicide.


    Chen Yu did not understand what kind of pressure would cause Anderson to make such a light birth.


    Once upon a time, I was a homeless outsider.


    If I hadn''t met Ethan, maybe I would have chosen such a path as he did.


    It''s no less difficult to survive in this country than it is to survive in the wild.


    And if you want to think about it well, it will be more difficult.


    If there is no skill, the greatest possibility is to be on the street.


    "Does he have a child?" Chen asked.


    "I''m going to adopt that child." Gaia''s eyes were empty.


    "Doesn''t that kid have an uncle?"


    "Dead, dead on the battlefield."


    "If there''s anything I need to do, call me."


    Gaia looked at Chen Yu and nodded.


    At this time, Chen''s mobile phone rang. It was Ethan''s phone: "Chen, there is a customer. The address is."


    Chen Yu greets Gaia and rushes to the customer''s address. This is an old customer.


    When Daley Simpson and her stepdaughter, will Chen, saw the address, they thought of the mother and daughter.


    When Chen Yu knocked on the Dai Li Simpson''s house, he saw the same scene as last time.


    The living room was a mess, and dale Simpson had bruises on her forehead, while her stepdaughter, will, was sitting on the sofa.


    "Well Was there a world war here last night? "

 Chapter 222

    "Mr. Chen, I need to go to work in the morning. Please help me first. I can''t go to work with a face injury." Said Daley Simpson.


    Both the mother and daughter were injured, but Daley Simpson was obviously not going to give in to her stepdaughter.


    She takes her career more seriously than her stepdaughter.


    However, Chen Yu looks at will. Her face is puffy, her hair is scattered and her injury is more serious than that of Dale Simpson.


    "I''ll treat your daughter first."


    "Give me treatment first. I have to go to work. I can''t take bruises to the TV station."


    Chen Yu looks at Dai Li Simpson and ignores her.


    "I paid for you!" Cried Daly Simpson angrily.


    In real life, she is not the kind of demure and skillful, humorous and mature woman in the TV screen.


    "You''d better think about it. Will I call the police and accuse you of child abuse?" Chen Yu said coldly.


    Daley Simpson is silent. She has always maintained her public image.


    Once there is a child abuse scandal, her professionalism will stop there.


    So she counseled directly and did not dare to talk back to Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu sits next to will. Will looks at Chen Yu and says, "I remember you. You saved me last time."


    "Do you have pain here?" Chen Yu gently pressed the bruise on will''s face.


    Will dodged. "It hurts."


    Will''s injury is not serious. Chen Zhu applied homemade ointment to her.


    Apart from his face, will had a scratch on his arm, which was not very serious.


    Anyway, it''s a fight between two women, one big and one small. Everyone is in decline.


    Then there was treatment for Daley Simpson, who was upset.


    But at this time, he was not willing to provoke Chen Yu. He called the police in the face of Chen Yu''s phone call.


    Child abuse is not a civil dispute. It''s a criminal case. It''s going to be prosecuted.


    "Three thousand dollars, thank you." There''s going to be flames in dari Simpson''s eyes.


    "By the way, Ms. Simpson, I have taken a picture of your daughter''s injury. I hope there won''t be another time. Otherwise, I will send the picture to the police. For your future, you''d better restrain yourself."


    "Can I have your number, sir?" Will looked at Chen Yu as if he were a naive child.


    It''s just that she''s definitely not a naive child.


    Cheryl is more innocent than her. This girl is not in rebellion. She is in constipation.


    At her age, I''m afraid I don''t have much to do with my stepmother.


    Besides, she is the only one who has been torn.


    Chen Yu was in her camp just now. He didn''t really sympathize with her.


    It''s just that she needs to be treated first, and Chen Yu''s arrogant attitude towards Daley Simpson is also quite unpleasant.


    Chen Chu left Daley Simpson''s house and saw the figure of a woman in front of the apartment opposite.


    The woman looked at Chen Yu, and Chen Yu looked at her.


    When the elevator came, Chen Yu immediately entered the elevator.


    Because Chen recognized the woman, and she believed that the woman recognized her.


    That woman seems to be Alvin. She has a sister, Sullivan.


    At the beginning, Chen Yu gave Sullivan a treatment. At the beginning, he thought foolishly that they were sisters.


    As a result, they were torn apart by a black gang. Two sisters killed more than ten people.


    As soon as the door closed, Alvin entered the elevator.


    "Mr. Chen, we meet again," he said


    Chen found that he was beaten by the wall. Alvin''s figure is tall, which is estimated to be less than two centimeters shorter than Chen himself.


    She also wore a Hentian high, open necked and low breasted women''s suit, and did not wear close fitting clothes, while her lower body was a short skirt, with brown hair as smooth as a waterfall, half covering her left face falling from her left shoulder.


    This is a woman full of aggression. She is a real beauty.


    Alvin''s fingertips gently across Chen''s chest: "don''t you come in and sit down?"


    "No, I have something else." Chen''s breathing was a little short.


    "Are you worried about something?"


    "I don''t understand what you''re talking about." Chen''s smile was a little stiff.


    "Cluck..." Alvin''s smile was amazing: "you can rest assured that I''m not interested in people beyond my target. I hope you won''t be on my blacklist."


    Chen Yu breathed a sigh of relief, but in the next moment, Alvin''s face was cold: "but if you dare to say something, I can''t guarantee what I will do to you."


    Alvin''s fingertips suddenly thrust hard into Chen''s chest. Chen was in pain and wanted to push Alvin away.


    Alvin grabs Chen''s wrist with his backhand, trying to twist it.However, Chen Yu''s wrist is still. Chen Yu pushes forward and presses one hand on Alvin''s breast to push her on the back wall.


    Alvin wanted to get up and fight back, but she found she couldn''t move. Chen''s arm was more powerful than she thought.


    Alvin raised his feet to show Chen Yu the legendary pudendal leg.


    Chen Yu''s other hand was already on Irwin''s knee. When Irwin raised his knee, he was caught by Chen Yu.


    "Miss Irwin, what did you say just now? Can you say it again?"


    Alvin didn''t expect Chen Chu to be so good.


    In her opinion, it was only a matter of hands to teach Chen Yu a lesson and then threaten him severely.


    I didn''t expect Chen Yu to teach her a lesson. The main reason is that Chen Yu is too powerful.


    That hand is pressed on her chest, which makes her breathless.


    "Mr. Chen is so powerful that I begin to like you." Alvin licked his lips, and the hot breath came to his face.


    Chen Yu doesn''t want to get involved with this snake and scorpion beauty. When the elevator door is open, Chen Yu directly turns around and goes out.


    It''s no good getting involved with such a woman.


    However, Alvin followed from behind, holding Chen''s arm in one hand: "let''s have a meal together."


    "I''m sorry, but I have something else to do. Goodbye." Chen Chu shook off Alvin''s palm: "we''ll think we''ve never met, I haven''t met you, and you haven''t met me, OK?"


    Chen Yu really doesn''t want to be remembered by a killer, and she has a sister.


    Chen''s ability to subdue her in the elevator does not mean that Chen can really defeat her.


    The killer is not just in front of you. Most of the time, they just shot you in a corner.


    Chen doesn''t want to live in fear every day, so Chen doesn''t want to have anything to do with them.


    Alvin looked at Chen''s back and licked his lips.


    Alvin is the standard Hydra, which perfectly explains what is called angel face and devil figure.


    However, her aura is so strong that even men attracted by her figure and appearance don''t dare to approach her.

 Chapter 223

    "Alvin, how did you come back so late?" Sullivan saw Alvin come back, lazy from the sofa to support the body: "did not bring back food?"


    "Get up, change. We''re leaving."


    "So fast? We''ve only moved here for a week and paid a month''s rent. "


    "Meeting someone who knows us, we have to get out of here."


    They can''t stay here, no matter whether Chen Yu calls the police or not.


    There will be risks in staying here. They can''t take a little risk in their business.


    Sullivan quickly put on her clothes and packed her things.


    The sisters erased all their traces as if they had never been here before.


    ¡­¡­


    "Mr. Chen, it''s the night of the full moon tonight. You''re ready. I''ll pick you up in the evening."


    Pierce South calls Chen Yu, who already knows the treasure site of Ted pymton.


    Because the border seal was arranged by Weng Rui gegwu, and now Weng Rui gegwu has become Raymond''s servant, so Chen Yu knows the border seal very well.


    So, as long as pierce Nan doesn''t make a moth, and doesn''t eat black or something, it should be a safe thing.


    In the evening, pierce South came.


    Chen Yu took all the demon servants with him, but the one who was still in the water could not.


    When pierce Nan saw this big wave of pets, big and small, crowding into his car, he was a little confused.


    "Mr. Chen, what are you doing with so many pets?"


    "To make sure you don''t eat black, you won''t kill me when you find the treasure."


    "But now I''m worried that you will eat black..."


    Black and white two silly, Wanda, obitos, this one is a table of explosive force.


    If you are bitten by any of them, you will lose half of your life.


    And pierce South himself is a wizard of five scum. What he regrets most now is that he didn''t bring a gun.


    "Mr. Pierce, in fact, you don''t have to worry about it. I''m just trying to protect myself. I''m not going to eat black at all."


    "But I''m still afraid. What can I do?"


    "Our cooperation is based on mutual trust. You should trust me."


    "Can I go back and bring a gun?"


    Chen Yu sneers. Pierce Nan stops talking and drives with his head covered.


    In fact, Peirce Nan trusted Chen Yu relatively, so he asked Chen Yu for cooperation.


    Chen was able to distribute more than $10 million in gold to the townspeople, so pierce Nan was determined to cooperate with Chen.


    Of course, it''s worth millions of dollars, and he can''t fully guarantee that Chen Yu won''t get rich.


    Just like Peirce Nan, Chen Yu was wary of Peirce Nan.


    After all, before that, none of them had ever worked with anyone, and they were totally strangers to each other.


    Ted pymton''s collection is very deep in the mountains.


    And it''s the kind of place where there''s no one.


    The car stopped at the front of the mountain, and then we had to hike up the mountain.


    "Mr. Chen, I heard that you plan to build a villa by the mirror lake, right?"


    "Well."


    "That''s why you''re in such a rush to use money now?"


    "That''s right."


    Although the money for building a villa is enough, a house can''t solve all the problems in life.


    To maintain a high quality of life, of course, more money is needed.


    "And you? Come here to take risks and use money urgently? " Chen asked.


    "The company''s trivia can''t be turned around, so we can only put our ideas on Ted pymton and shout You are in good physical condition. Are all the Wizards in the east so good


    "Exercise more on weekdays." Chen Yu rolled his eyes.


    This is not a novel, the magician must be set to be physically weak.


    In fact, it''s like a school bully. He can also exercise to be strong.


    After a moment''s walk, pierce Nan felt the need to find a topic: "I have a wife."


    "Well, most people have only one."


    "I have another child."


    "And then?"


    "So if you want to eat black, can you think about my family and don''t kill me?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mountain road is very difficult to walk, even there is no way to walk.


    Although they have brought some equipment before they go out.


    For example, wearing climbing boots, or taking ropes and pickaxes.


    However, Peirce Nan is still struggling, and Chen Yu is much more relaxed.


    After all, physical fitness is there. As long as he doesn''t go to any extremely bad environment, Chen''s problem is not big."How far is it from the destination?" Chen asked.


    Although he knew the general position from the mouth of wendry gegwu, he had not been there after all, so he did not know how far it was.


    And this kind of deep forest, Weng Rui. Gegwu also can''t explain the exact coordinates clearly.


    "About ten kilometers, and two more mountains." Said pierce south.


    "Can you still walk?"


    "If you can''t walk, you must arrive before 12 o''clock." Peirce South gasped: "otherwise, we need to wait until the next full moon night."


    "Shall I carry you?"


    Pierce nandaxi: "is that ok? Are you sure? "


    "Walk a kilometer on your back, and I''ll choose one from your harvest." Chen said with a grin.


    Pierce Nan rolled his eyes. "Forget it, I can still hold on."


    Chen''s physical strength is still relatively abundant, but this kind of mountain road is really too difficult to walk.


    Sometimes his feet slip, and Chen can''t stand completely.


    Black and white two silly, Wanda, Beelzebub they, can be much more relaxed, jump up and down like walking on the ground.


    Even obitos, who can''t move or shake his big tail to sprint for a hundred meters, is walking fast in the woods.


    They have gone through a lot of hardships along the way, just like learning from the West.


    At five o''clock, I thought six or seven hours would be enough.


    It turns out that time is more urgent than they think.


    In particular, pierce Nan was not able to keep up with him. At last, Chen Yu had to carry him for the last distance.


    Finally at 11.30 at night, I arrived at the destination, a cave hidden in the mountains.


    Because the mountain is high and the road is slippery, the air humidity is very high, and there are few people, so the first feeling here is uncomfortable depression.


    And the trees on the top of the head block the moonlight, so the cave is even darker.


    Pierce South gasped and couldn''t stand up on the ground.


    "It''s here." It''s not the first time for Pierce nan to come. At least he is very clear about the way to come. It''s not like he came for the first time.


    Just like Chen Yu, he knows the general location, but if he is allowed to cross the mountains, he may not be able to find it in a short time.


    "This cave can only be found on a full moon night." Pierce South explained.


    As a matter of fact, Chen Yu had already learned from Weng Rui gegwu, and even knew what was in it next.

 Chapter 224

    In a mysterious way, a magic array is placed outside the cave. It is necessary to absorb the essence of the moon on the full moon to open the cave.


    Both men put on safety helmets and a searchlight.


    Otherwise, as far as the two of them are concerned, they will fall into the dark cave and break their blood.


    "Do you have magic phosphorus?" Chen asked.


    "Take it. As a wizard, you should take some with you." Said pierce south.


    "Spread some forward." Chen said.


    "Why?"


    "Zacharus, why do you do so much?"


    There are some mayflies in the cave. They come from hell and are bound here by magic.


    It''s not fatal, but it will cling to people, and then cause some magic, such as unbearable itching, or local pain.


    However, these mayflies can only survive in humid environment and have phototaxis.


    On a full moon night, they will gather at the entrance and never leave the cave. It is difficult for the naked eye to detect their existence.


    Pierce Nan took out a bag of magic phosphorus, grabbed a handful of magic phosphorus, and then asked, "where to sprinkle it?"


    "At the entrance, just detonate it."


    Pierce South sprinkles the magic phosphorus, and then detonates the magic phosphorus with a little magic.


    Then Peirce Nan and Chen Yu saw a lot of small light spots, rushing towards the fire of magic phosphorus.


    The speed of these small light spots is extremely fast, just like moths fighting fire.


    "What are these?"


    "The mayfly of hell." In fact, Chen said, this is the first time he has seen the mayfly of hell.


    But I''ve heard about it before. It''s not too surprising.


    After all, I have seen the real hell and the real big scene.


    There are more strange things in hell than this.


    So the mayfly of hell is not so strange.


    "Chen, you seem to know this place better than I thought."


    Suddenly, something rushed out of the cave.


    "Be careful." Chen Chu pulls Peirce Nan apart.


    This is a Greyhound!


    But the Greyhound''s hair is all gone. It has a lot of red sores on its skin. It seems to be infected by something.


    Wanda immediately comes forward to confront the greyhound. Wanda''s figure is larger than the greyhound.


    The Greyhound is obviously in an abnormal state, and he doesn''t know how long he''s been in it.


    But at least it''s understandable.


    So when it''s faced with Wanda, it''s decisive to recognize and run.


    Wanda chases after her, and black and white erhu and obitos rush into the cave.


    "This cave is not a straight line. Aren''t you afraid that they will get lost and be trapped here?" Asked pierce south.


    "Don''t worry, they can find their way." "Let''s go, let''s go in," Chen said easily


    Within a few steps, they saw two greyhounds on the ground, which seemed to have been killed by Wanda.


    "You have the foresight to bring your pet. If we face each other, it won''t be so easy."


    But just then, a dark shadow suddenly attacked pierce South''s back from behind.


    Chen Yu was quick in eyes and hands. He grabbed pierce Nan and kicked the shadow away at the same time.


    Another greyhound. Chen Yu was so powerful that he kicked the Greyhound to death.


    "These hounds are locked here. What do they eat to survive?"


    "Zombie spores." Chen said.


    "What zombie spores?"


    "It''s something that grows where you touch it."


    Pierce Nan quickly stopped and clapped.


    He saw that on the wall, there seemed to be many things like fungi, which were wet and slippery to touch.


    "If you enter your body, it will have the same effect as the zombies in the movies."


    Pierce Nan kept rubbing his clothes with his hands: "why didn''t you say that I just touched these things with my hands, would I be infected?"


    "It''s not that scary. It''s only possible to get infected if you eat it raw or if you touch your wound."


    "Will these dogs cause biochemical crisis when they run out?" Peirce Nan''s face was full of fear, presumably thinking of some pictures in the movies.


    "No, they''re not contagious, and these dogs can''t run out and live. When they''re exposed to the sun, they''ll die like vampires."


    "Are you not afraid of all this?" Asked pierce south."Please, you are a wizard, don''t be so shameful."


    "I feel like an ordinary person compared to you." Said pierce south.


    Chen Yu has seen more and contacted more, so this kind of scene is just a small one.


    At this time, there are two red lights in front.


    "What''s ahead?" Pierce Nan hides behind Chen Yu.


    "It''s OK. It''s my pet, obitos."


    Pierce South''s light showed that obitos was lying on the body of a greyhound, munching on it.


    The Greyhound, originally infected by zombie spores, is scary enough. Now, it''s even more scary with such a bloody picture.


    "Your pet will not be infected if he eats the body of an infected Greyhound?"


    "It''s OK. It''s only a snack for obitos." Chen said.


    Obitos is a high-level demon with the double blood of fire dragon and glutton. Nothing can live in its burning blood.


    Zombie spores are not high-level parasites. In fact, there are similar parasitic spores in human beings.


    All along the way were the bodies of greyhound dogs, and I don''t know how many of them Ted pymton put here.


    But in Pierce Nan''s mind, the most terrifying are Chen Yu''s pets.


    These zombie dogs were completely ignored, even the youngest ones, besieged and Carrie, were pursuing their own kind here.


    As for the corpses they saw along the way, they were obviously the masterpieces of black and white.


    Only black and white two silly physique and bite force, can one bite the body of the zombie dog.


    Peirce Nan felt that Chen was not a pet, but a group of monsters.


    Wang Wang -


    at this time, Chen Zhu and pierce Nan heard Baima''s voice.


    Of course, Peirce Nan couldn''t tell which dog it was, and Chen Yu could tell it.


    "This way, Baima found it."


    "What did you find?"


    "Bullshit, of course, is what we''re aiming for this time, the tred pymton collection."

 Chapter 225

    They went deep into the cave and saw a safe that weighed about a ton.


    There is no doubt that this is the purpose of their trip.


    "Safe? Do you know the code? " Chen asked.


    "I don''t know How can I know the password. "


    "Then pry it off." Chen suggested.


    "Can I have a pickaxe?"


    Chen Chu reached for the pickaxe, tried it, and broke the handle of the pickaxe.


    It''s too fanciful to open the safe with a pickaxe.


    But it''s even more impossible to move it back. The safe weighs at least 1000 kg. Even if Chen Zhu drags it out of the cave, it can''t cross more than ten or twenty kilometers of mountain road.


    Unless it''s carried by helicopter, it''s even more impossible.


    So we can only try to open the safe here and share the stolen goods on the spot.


    Chen tried to make sure the quality of the safe was very good.


    The safe is indifferent to his strange power.


    This is not ordinary iron, but alloy steel. Even if you take a bomb, it doesn''t necessarily explode.


    "Do you have a way?" Chen asked.


    "I''ll try, but I''m not sure. I can."


    Pierce South came up, his palm on the safe.


    Behind Peirce Nan''s palm, white fluorescent tentacles began to grow.


    These fluorescent tentacles are not physical. They penetrate into the safe.


    After half pay, pierce South''s tentacles dissipated and his hands returned to his hands.


    "Is that ok?" Chen asked


    Pierce Nan shook his head: "the mechanism of this safe is too complicated. Before I know it, my magic" inspiration tentacles "will disappear."


    Suddenly, Chen''s right side began to be a demon again.


    Generally speaking, if something is going to be bad for Chen, the Glutton''s mouth will appear on its own initiative, or there is something delicious.


    There is no danger for Chen this time, so there is only one possibility.


    What''s in this safe for a glutton.


    Then Chen''s arm suddenly lifted up, not Chen''s to lift up, but the mouth of the glutton controlled Chen''s arm.


    "Chen, what are you going to do?"


    Peirce Nan was still in doubt. Chen''s palm suddenly grew larger. Then he saw that Chen''s palm opened a hole and bit a corner of the safe.


    With a click, one of the safes was bitten off, and then the mouth on Chen''s palm began to chew alloy steel.


    "What kind of magic is this?" From pierce South''s understanding of magic, it''s obvious that he doesn''t understand what it is.


    In his opinion, it should be some kind of magic.


    However, this kind of magic seems to be very destructive. The bite of the Glutton''s mouth is at least a few kilograms of alloy steel.


    Chen Yu is depressed. He needs to be trained to control the mouth of gluttons.


    Lest every time it is so willful, think it out, it is willful and reckless.


    It''s OK in front of Pierce south. At least pierce south is also a wizard. Although he is the fifth scum of the war, he has at least been exposed to supernatural forces.


    If the next time the mouth of a glutton is exposed in public, it will be a problem.


    Can''t you say you''re performing magic?


    Peirce Nan marveled at Chen Yu''s magic, but he could not tell his bitterness.


    At this time, the glutton who chewed up the alloy steel took another bite from the safe.


    Chen Yu felt that his right arm had sunk a little, but only a little.


    Isn''t the Glutton''s appetite for something inside?


    Does it want to eat the safe itself?


    Chen Chu reached out and touched his right arm. He felt it on the metal.


    Is this the fusion of the properties of alloy steel?


    After two bites, the glutton was full, and Chen''s right hand returned to normal.


    After these two stutters, the gluttons chewed at least one hundred kilograms of alloy steel.


    But the safe has also been opened, and a third of the doors are missing.


    Pierce Nan pulls out everything in the safe.


    Seriously, there are a lot of things.


    A very special picture has attracted Chen''s attention. This picture is stored in the way of ancient Chinese painting. The two ends of the picture are made of thin mahogany frame, which is rolled into a roll.


    There is also a layer of plastic cover to avoid dampness. Chen Zhu opens the plastic cover and opens the inside scroll. This is a painting of ink splashing mountains and rivers. The last inscription is the landscape of Lan Mountain.


    Wenlan mountain view? Is this a place name or a painter''s name?


    Chen Yu has never heard of such a painter, and he does not know whether he is worth money or not.


    But judging from the texture of the painting, it should be some years."Do you choose this picture?" Asked pierce south.


    Chen Yu thought, "OK, this is the picture."


    "Then I''ll choose one. I want this." Pierce Nan picked out a pocket watch. It''s probably a few years old.


    "I want this." Chen Yu picked up another book. What diary was written on the cover of the book? The pages were yellow and black.


    Chen Zhu chooses things according to one standard, and he wants what he looks old.


    You take one of them, and I take one. No one says a word more.


    There are more than 30 collections in total, and both of them have taken more than a dozen, but there is only one left in the end. The two decided to guess, and Chen Yu won the ownership of the last collection.


    It''s hard to say who makes or loses in the end.


    Because Chen is not sure about the value of the collection he chose.


    They put their chosen collection into their backpacks and set off for home.


    After a few hours of mountain road, Chen Yu and pierce Nan finally came out of the forest area.


    "Chen, it''s a pleasure to work with you." Peirce Nan was relieved at last. Chen Yu didn''t plan to eat black.


    If Chen wants to eat black, he will become his pet, Mitian.


    In fact, Chen Yu is also guarding against him, after all, for the first time.


    When she got home, farry saw Chen Yu go home in a scruffy way.


    "Chen, the treasure hunt is back?" Fari knows that Chen Yu went to search for treasure yesterday.


    "Well, it''s all here." Chen Yu put his backpack down.


    "What is it all about?" Fari also knew nothing about the collection.


    "Today I''ll take these things to the professionals."


    "Don''t you take a rest, you haven''t slept all night?"


    "It''s OK. Are you going to work?"


    "Well, you can clean them up, too. They are dirty all over, and there are bloodstains You don''t want them to swallow that pierce south, do you? "


    Fari also knew that Chen Yu was not that kind of person, so she also joked casually.


    "I''m afraid they''ll have a bad stomach."

 Chapter 226

    "Mr. Doman, I have a collection in my hand. I can''t confirm the value of this collection. Can you help me identify it?"


    "No problem, of course."


    Chen Yu thought about it and decided to leave the painting behind.


    When the new house is finished, it will be used as a bedroom decoration.


    All the others were taken to Mr. Doman for identification.


    In the afternoon, Chen took his collection to Mr. Doman''s residence early.


    Mr. Doman was surprised to see so many things out of Chen''s backpack.


    "Mr. Chen, are you going to sell these things?"


    "I have this plan."


    Mr. Doman began to identify each collection. The first thing he picked up was a porcelain, a bowl and a plate.


    "From the perspective of this technology, it should be Bone China specially provided by the British royal family in the middle of the 17th century. It is quite complete and has a very good market value. The market price should be around 100000 US dollars."


    This is a good start, Chen Zhu nodded.


    In fact, the most valuable porcelains in China''s Ming and Qing Dynasties, especially Jingdezhen porcelains, can be said to be renowned at home and abroad.


    In today''s antique market, a well preserved genuine product is likely to reach millions or even tens of millions.


    Most of the foreign porcelain was also imported from China. At the end of the 16th century, the British invented Bone China.


    The texture of Bone China made by firing is totally different from that of the Ming and Qing Dynasties. China''s porcelain is harder, more delicate and more colorful.


    In contrast, the British Bone China is soft in texture, which is a little like the soft touch of the skin.


    And in the backlight direction, the higher the content of bone meal, the better the transparency, more than 40% will have a translucent texture.


    Then Mr. Doman picked up the second collection, a copper stove.


    "Judging from the craftsmanship of this work, it is possible that this is a special stove for the Spanish aristocrats in the 13th century. There is also a line in Spanish: medinale Meidinar is the oldest aristocrat in Spain. However, for a specific year, it needs to be tested for carbon 14, with a conservative valuation of between $300000 and $350000. "


    Hearing Mr. Doman''s offer, Chen Yu''s face brightened.


    Originally, the porcelain he hoped for was only $100000, but a copper stove could sell more than $300000.


    Mr. Doman picked up the shabby diary again and looked at two pages: "it''s also Spanish. It''s a voyage diary. It''s just written by a sailor named Bella cambris from the 17th century. It has no value."


    Mr. Doman put the diary on the other side and began to identify the next one.


    In the process, Mr. Doman divides the valuable and the worthless into two sides.


    The highest price is the copper stove, and the lowest price is a mirror. The price is only ten thousand dollars. It''s a work of the early twentieth century, and the workmanship is exquisite.


    After the final identification, a total of 12 items are of certain value or high value.


    The four collections are of no value or value.


    The value of twelve collections ranges from $10000 to about $300000, and the total value is estimated to be between $800000 and $1 million.


    As for the other four collections, Chen took them back by himself.


    However, 12 collections are to be sold. Mr. Doman''s personal identification is not enough.


    It needs to go through a professional appraisal institution, such as the appraisal report issued by Mr. Doman''s appraisal company.


    Although Mr. Doman is also very professional, this is the preliminary appraisal result, which is the first one.


    His accuracy rate should be more than 80%. As for the final value, it needs to be further identified.


    Chen agreed that Mr. Doman would take it to the company for identification, and carry out more detailed and scientific identification methods.


    The two sides signed a preliminary agreement. Chen Yu mainly signed a cooperation agreement and an agreement to ensure that it was not stolen goods.


    Mr. Doman, on the other hand, is the first to buy the company, with a deposit of $300000.


    If there are other institutions or individuals at a higher price, Chen has the right to sell to others, in addition to returning the deposit and paying interest at the bank rate.


    Although Chen Yu has a good personal relationship with Mr. Doman, both parties have shown a strict attitude in terms of contract and cooperation.


    When the business was over, Mr. Doman began to chat with Chen Yu.


    "Mr. Chen, when do you think Normans can finish his weight-loss plan?"


    "It''s going to take about ten days."


    "It only took you 12 days to reduce her weight from 280 to 140. Does it take ten days to reduce her weight from 140 to 120?"


    "Mr. Doman, it''s not the way to lose weight. What was lost before was fat and water. But now Normans''s body fat content ratio is very low, so the weight loss effect at this time is not as good as before. In fact, my suggestion is that Normans can do skin pulling operation now, which is more convenient for her to lose weight in the back, rather than now It''s a great inconvenience for her to drag her belly"Normans told me about it. She wanted to be able to reduce her weight to a satisfactory level before she had surgery, not now."


    "It''s not a big difference, and I have no objection if Normans is willing to continue to drag on."


    In fact, when Normans performed the operation was not within Chen''s scope.


    Even if she doesn''t have a skin pulling operation for the rest of her life, Chen can''t manage it.


    Chen Yu is only responsible for her weight, not for arranging her beauty.


    Later, Chen Yu went to Normans to start his weight-loss training.


    "Normans, your arm is still a little thick. Let''s increase your arm training today."


    "How to train?"


    "Running boxing, keep your feet moving, keep your arms punching all the time, just like this, keep it all the time."


    One day''s training began again. Normans strictly followed the training arranged by Chen Yu.


    The running boxing training lasts for half an hour, then starts swimming, and starts butterfly.


    "Chen, I''m going to have a skin pulling operation. Do you have any suggestions?"


    "It''s not recommended, but it''s hard to avoid scars after skin pulling. If you want to remove scars and quickly restore the wound, please ask me and I''ll take this business."


    "Asshole." Normans clenched his teeth: "I will never give you this business, as long as the slimming training is over, I will not give you any business."


    "Whatever you want." Chen Yu shrugged: "don''t eat spicy food before and after the operation. Don''t touch water for three days after the operation. Stop training the day before the operation."


    "Why stop?"


    "Release the muscle tension, if it is still as intense as today''s exercise, it will cause muscle tension. After the skin pulling operation, it is likely to cause muscle dislocation, and then it will be very troublesome. It''s better to ask a masseuse to relieve the muscles on your body."

 Chapter 227

    "Come back." When farry saw that Chen Yu had brought back several collections, she said, "haven''t you sold them?"


    "Most of them have been sold. These are useless after identification. I''ll bring them back." Chen Chu threw four pieces of the collection on the table and threw them on Fanny.


    "Chen, have you noticed that Wanda''s figure seems to have grown another circle?"


    "How heavy is it now? Have you weighed it? " Chen asked.


    "I remember that it was 65 kg last time, but it hasn''t been weighed recently."


    "Wanda, get the scale and weigh it." Chen Chu greeted Wanda.


    Wanda bited the scales, put them in front of Chen Yu and fari, and then stood up.


    "Seventy eight kilograms, it''s a lot bigger." Chen Yu was also a little surprised, and Wanda grew too fast.


    "I didn''t think that when I took Wanda to the headquarters today, the lifeguard bought two more adult black backs, and then compared them with Wanda, which found the gap."


    Isn''t that bullshit, Chen Yu, with a wry smile.


    The normal black back is 60 or 70 Jin, and the weight is 80 Jin. It''s almost impossible to go up again.


    But Wanda''s weight is more than twice that of ordinary black back.


    However, Wanda''s body shape and weight still can''t catch up with black and white.


    Farry didn''t compare it with black-and-white. She saw that black-and-white was unusual.


    But in her mind, Wanda is still an ordinary dog.


    Of course, fari also found Wanda more and more intelligent.


    Generally no matter how smart the animal is, it is difficult to think about complexity, and only one line can be taken.


    For example, when people say to pets, stop, walk, sit, stand, eat, and train the dog a little, the dog can do it.


    But if we say to them that there is a car in front of us, wait for us to stop, and assume that the dog can understand people''s words and the owner''s intention.


    Complexity thinking mostly exists in primates, such as monkeys, a few birds, dolphins and whales.


    Only complexity thinking can understand the use of tools, for example, monkeys know how to smash fruit shells with stones.


    Wanda has been able to think about complexity, which is a very smart performance.


    "It''s no harm for our children to be smart." Chen Xun rubs Wanda''s head.


    Wanda''s head was lowered to show a lazy expression.


    When Baima saw Wanda playing coquettish here, she immediately jumped onto the sofa from the side and put her head in farry''s arms.


    Farrie smiled bitterly, and gave Baima a smooth hair.


    Chen Chu stares at Baima: "next time you dare to step on the sofa with your dirty hoof, be careful that I pick your skin."


    Baima''s aggrieved shrunk away from Chen''s eyes.


    Fari is more like a mother who protects the calf: "Baima didn''t mean to do it. What did you do to kill him?"


    ¡­¡­


    Chen Yu is relatively idle these two days, and Gaia''s fighting course has completely ended.


    Normans was in the hospital for surgery. Chen Yu went to Ethan''s hotel two days ago.


    Ethan introduced two businesses to Chen Yu, one of which received 20000 US dollars.


    On the other hand, it''s less, just a thousand dollars.


    Chen Yu has never been picky about food. He can eat big meals and roadside stalls.


    Anyway, as long as he is idle, Chen Yu is willing to accept any list, as long as he can earn back the road fee.


    However, Chen took the time to go to the driving school to sign up for a car study. Chen felt that there was no driving license and no car trouble.


    So Chen Yu plans to get his driver''s license as soon as possible, and then get a car.


    "Chen, there is no dog food at home. If you have time, go to the supermarket to buy some dog food." Farry called Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu went to the supermarket to buy dog food and met a townsman.


    Chen Zhu remembered this man as if his name was dorsa.


    At the beginning, he was rescued from the fire by himself. At that time, dorsa and his family came to the door and thanked Chen Yu.


    However, Chen Yu had no communication with him. The only family Chen Yu knew in the whole town was bant and Mary''s.


    When dosa saw Chen Zhu, he took the initiative to come forward and say hello: "Chen, how are you?"


    "I''m fine. Thank you for your concern."


    "Chen, I want to discuss a matter with you." Dora''s eyes looked at the black and white two fools around Chen Yu.


    "What is it?"


    "Are your black and white horses male?" Dora knows black and white.


    After all, these two goods regard the whole Dashan town as a playground, and the whole town has no idea about these two people.


    Moreover, azna sometimes takes them crazy and bullies other people''s children. These two are also notorious.


    Black and white is bigger than all the dogs in the town, so it''s hard not to be known.


    "Yes, what''s the matter?""Well, Sarah in my family is a female. I want to give her a seed. Do you think it''s convenient for white and black ma?"


    "Well I''m sorry, I can''t promise you. I won''t make up my mind for them. " After all, black and white are demons, not real dogs, Chen said.


    What''s the matter if Chen Yu treats the devil as a kind of dog?


    "Several neighbors have already told me about it. If I promise one, I will promise the other. Then everyone will come to them to breed. It will hurt them too much. I can''t promise." Chen''s answer is reasonable and reasonable.


    If people do more, they will hurt themselves, let alone animals.


    Dorsa nodded helplessly. In fact, he didn''t have much hope.


    This kind of thing can''t be forced. After all, the dog belongs to others, and he has no right to force others.


    As for the two of them, if they are willing to leave wild seeds outside, Chen Yu will not be able to control them.


    Anyway, he will not take the initiative to pair and breed them. If these neighbors are really competent, they will send the dog to them by themselves. If they are willing to go up, they will go up. If they are not willing to go up, they will not help.


    Out of the supermarket, I found Leonardo''s police car parked in front of the supermarket, and Leonardo sat on the chair beside me to drink.


    Although there are many people coming in and out of this place, David saw Chen Yu at a glance in the crowd.


    Of course, in fact, what he saw first was black and white. These two goods were too big, and they also carried two bags of dog food on their own shoulders. I didn''t want to notice that they were all difficult.


    "Chen." Leonardo waved.


    Chen Zhuo took a picture of black and white two silly: "you take dog food home, no stealing. If I find out when I go home, you open dog food, you are ready to starve."


    Chen Yu sat next to Leonardo: "you look very free."


    "I''m almost off work, so I''ll sit here and wait for the time to come."


    "Go to my place, will you?"


    "Is fari coming back soon? I won''t do the light bulb. " Leonardo still knows that.


    "Well, let''s make an appointment to have a drink some other day."

 Chapter 228

    At home -


    "Chen, the staff of the coast rescue team is a little short recently. Please lend me the heimapeima for a few days." Said Farley.


    "What? Have there been many accidents recently? "


    "It wasn''t that night that led to the increase of tourists on the angel coast, and many people rushed into the deep water area. Even though our lifeguard had warned many times, they still couldn''t stop the blind tourists. In order to see Amun, they were not afraid of any danger, and even pretended to be in danger. They thought it might attract Amun''s help It turned out that Amun didn''t come. I and the other players were half dead tired Fari complained.


    Although their faces were not clear in the video when they were shooting at night, the heat was still high. Hundreds of thousands of people clicked to watch the video every day.


    "You take the two of them. With their playfulness, they probably don''t look at the coastline honestly, and most of them pick up coins everywhere."


    Wang Wang --


    "master, we will be honest, let''s go."


    "Master, I promise we will save people."


    HEMA Baima is looking forward to the beach and the enthusiastic tourists, because they can make money there and buy dog food with the money they make.


    "Then go, but remember your words, Fanny, and tell me if they don''t listen and run around."


    Barking -


    HEMA and Baima are running around the house excitedly, and they can go to the seaside again.


    ¡­¡­


    "What do you think, Chris?" Sienna touched her chin and looked at Cheryl in front of her.


    Chris shook her head. "It doesn''t feel prominent enough."


    "Isn''t it outstanding enough?"


    Cheryl was at the mercy of the two girls, and Sienna and Chris always dressed her in strange clothes.


    Cheryl doubted whether the two women played with COS and why there were so many strange clothes.


    "This western cowboy style suit always feels strange to Cheryl. Let''s change the style."


    "So I said that the magician dress in front suits Cheryl best. You have to wear a cowboy style for Cheryl."


    "Cheryl is a werewolf, not a magician. It''s the weirdest thing to make a werewolf look like a magician. Imagine if there''s a fight, isn''t it strange that a werewolf dressed as a magician is fighting there?"


    "Then what do you say suits her?"


    "You two, can you decide first and then let me try it on? I hate the feeling of being constantly manipulated by you." Cheryl was angry at last.


    "Don''t try on how to know which suit you, and this Catwoman tights, you quickly put on a try."


    "And this cat''s ear hairpin?"


    "No, try this Sunglasses instead."


    "Well, this Catwoman suit is an unexpected fit for Cheryl." Said Chris, chin up, chest in one hand.


    "I think it''s a good one, too."


    "Cheryl, you''re changing now."


    "I''m not a complete werewolf. I can''t change freely. I can only change at night. I have to have a tranquilizer every time. Otherwise, I will lose control as I did last time."


    Cheryl is not a pure blood werewolf, so her transformation is conditional.


    First of all, it needs the moon to change. If it is cloudy and the moon is covered, then she can''t change.


    Only by activating her blood can she transform freely.


    And the way to activate blood is to kill a person!


    "Then tonight, you will follow us." Said sienna.


    "Going to the University of Los Angeles again?" Chris asked, "last time we went, none of the evil spirits were found. I don''t think there will be any more evil spirits there. After all, Chen went last time and drove out all the evil spirits."


    "Robert Bruce called me today to say that there was another movement in the old campus. Anyway, we are now the special security advisor of the University of Los Angeles, and we should be able to afford our salary."


    Siena still attaches great importance to this formal and stable job.


    She has been able to receive one or two orders of several hundred thousand dollars a month, and most of the time she has dealt with them.


    Because most of the paranormal events are actually employers who think too much.


    But this job is not the same, the biggest difference is salary, 10000 dollars a month, Chris as an assistant also has 6000 dollars.


    This kind of salary level is already high-income.


    Sienna would never allow her to lose her job.


    "Sienna, Chris, do I really want to go out dressed like this?" Cheryl felt ashamed. This cat dress is too tight.


    Although Cheryl is only twelve years old, she has begun to develop.And because of her special blood, she is more mature than her real age.


    "It''s OK. It''s night anyway. No one will see it."


    "I think it''s hard for me to show my strength."


    "Shape is more important than strength."


    In fact, Sienna and Chrissy had no intention of involving Cheryl, who was only 12, in any dangerous mission.


    Even though Cheryl has special blood, in their eyes, Cheryl is still a child.


    As for Cheryl''s wearing these strange clothes, it''s just to satisfy their own bad taste.


    ¡­¡­


    "Baima, you have taken photos with so many people. Now it''s time for me to take photos. You stand here on duty." HEMA cried to Baima.


    "No, I''m taking pictures with ten people. The money in the bucket is so little." Replied Baima.


    "No, I''m more popular than you. I''ll get more money." HEMA grinned and made a fierce expression.


    "I''m the most popular here."


    "No, I am."


    "I am."


    "I am."


    "Then fight to see who gets more money."


    "I won''t lose." Both HEMA and Baima were full of war.


    "Then who will stand guard?"


    HEMA looked around. "Wanda, come here."


    Wang Wang -


    Wanda rushes to Heima and Baima. Wanda is the most naive one, holding out her tongue and waiting for the orders of the two big brothers.


    You stay here and help us on duty


    At this time, I heard a voice of surprise from afar.


    Only in the far sea, a kayak capsized.


    "Someone''s in the water." The lifeguard on the side observation deck shouted, and at the same time, he called the headquarters.


    A dozen lifeguards rushed out of the headquarters and rushed to the sea as they ran.


    But there are three fastest figures. Heima, Baima and Wanda rush out like lightning.

 Chapter 229

    They ran too fast, far ahead of the other lifeguards.


    I''m afraid that even the fastest sprinters can''t match their speed, and the three of them dive into the sea directly.


    Perry and his wife, aklai, came to the angel coast to find the legendary Orca Amun.


    It''s mainly their two children, Jacques, five, and ash, eight, who want to see it.


    So they rented a kayak to go out to sea. But when they got out of the shallow water, they met a big wave and knocked over their kayak.


    Perry was the only one in the family who could swim. In his panic, he saw only akelai fluttering up and down the sea level.


    Perry swam to save his wife.


    But in a hurry, Akerley grabbed Perry at random, which made Perry unable to maintain buoyancy.


    "Akley Calm down Calm down Oh... "


    Perry''s own swimming level is limited, and the surrounding water fluctuates greatly. Now it''s even more difficult to catch his wife akley.


    To his dismay, his two children, Jacques and ash, were gone.


    Cough -


    Perry choked on two more mouthfuls of sea water: "accley, calm down."


    Just then, Perry saw a dark shadow coming towards him.


    Perry was frightened at first. He thought it was some monster coming out of the water. But when the shadow came near, he found it was a big dog.


    No, not one dog. Three dogs.


    Wanda''s swimming speed is the fastest, it took the lead to Perry and akley''s side.


    Wang -


    Wanda barks at Perry and Akerley, and immediately holds Wanda. Wanda''s body is very big, and she is wearing a life jacket for dogs, so it is enough to bear the weight of two people.


    "Wait Can''t go My son and daughter have not found... " Cried Perry suddenly.


    Wang Wangwang -


    Wanda calls to Heima and Baima. Like fish in the water, Heima and Baima directly enter the water.


    After a while, he saw that HEMA and Baima had come out of the water, holding a child on their backs.


    They choked on the water for less than a minute, so they didn''t do much damage. They soon woke up and found themselves sitting on HEMA and Baima''s body. They immediately recovered.


    At this time, other lifeguards arrived, and a lifeguard swam to Heima to take over Jacques on her back.


    After all, HEMA and Baima didn''t wear life jackets, so they were worried that HEMA and Baima could not bear the weight of their children.


    But Jacques hugged Baima''s neck and shouted, "no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no I don''t want to come down. A good dog will protect me. "


    The lifeguard was helpless. He could only follow HEMA and protect her to swim back to the shore.


    Finally, HEMA and Baima arrived at the shore one after another, but the children on their backs refused to come down.


    Around the tourists, have used mobile phones to take this scene.


    "Mom, I also want to ride a big dog." A childish child, pointing to white and black Ma said.


    It has to be said that the appearance of HEMA and Baima is very good. Although they are two fools in the heart, their appearance is a cold and arrogant wolf.


    Perry and Alec took the child from HEMA and Baima, but they were still reluctant to part.


    But more children have rushed to HEMA and Baima, scrambling to climb on their backs.


    And after seeing HEMA and Baima rescue the drowner, every tourist also believed that these two super big dogs would not hurt their children.


    Although Wanda is not as popular as Heima and Baima, many people like Wanda.


    However, Wanda is more loyal to its duties, always lying under the observation platform, staring at the sea level, and guarding the safety of coastal tourists.


    HEMA and Baima are totally immersed in the joy of taking photos and collecting money. Fari also wrote a line on their money bucket. Please pay for the photos together.


    Both adults and children are willing to take photos with these two big dogs.


    Children like to climb on their backs and become knights.


    But the most amazing thing is that HEMA and Baima caught a thief on the beach.


    There are always people with bad intentions on the beach. They will stare at the tourists who put their wallets and mobile phones beside them and then lie on the beach to sunbathe.


    When HEMA and Baima heard about catching the thief, they rushed straight to him and threw him on the ground.


    Fari returns home with HEMA, Baima and Wanda and finds that Chen Yu has returned.


    Chen is making dinner when he sees black and white horses with buckets around their necks.


    "Eh, today''s harvest is very good? So many notes. " Chen said, looking back as he cooked.


    They go to the beach once a day, and most of the harvest is coins. The whole barrel comes down, and there are a lot of them. In fact, they may only have ten or twenty dollars.But today Chen found that there were a lot of banknotes in the bucket, some of them were worth one dollar and some of them were worth ten dollars.


    "They''ve found a way to make more money." Said Farley with a smile.


    "What way?"


    "It''s getting kids to ride on them and take pictures, at least one dollar at a time."


    "What do you think of them?"


    "What they think is that they saved two children, the two riding on their backs, and then almost all the children on the beach, all afternoon around them."


    "Go for a rush and get ready for dinner." Chen Yu didn''t say this to fari. He always bathed with fari. He said it to Wanda and black and white.


    Chen Yu put all the food on the table in the living room, and the phone rang.


    It''s Mr. Doman''s call. Chen Yu answers, "Hello, Mr. Doman."


    "Mr. Chen, the appraisal results of your collection have come out. I will send you the appraisal report. According to the estimation, the price of your collection should be able to increase by about 20%."


    "Yes, please Mr. Doman. The appraisal fee will be deducted from the price of this collection."


    "Yes, by the way, can you come over tomorrow?"


    "Didn''t we sign the contract last time? Do you want to go back and sign again? "


    "It''s not about signing contracts, it''s about Normans."


    "What happened to Normans?"


    "She has had a skin pulling operation, but after the stitching, her body is full of knife marks. Now she has been complaining. She knew it would be better not to lose weight."


    "So what do Mr. Mann need me to do?"


    "Help me to persuade Normans, if you can, I hope you can find a way to remove the scar left by her operation."


    "I proposed it with Normans that day, and she refused."


    "I''m sure she''ll take it." Said Mr. Doman.


    "Well, I''ll come over tomorrow."

 Chapter 230

    Chen Yu arrived at Mr. Doman''s house at ten in the morning.


    "Good morning, Mr. Doman."


    "Early." Mr. Doman handed a check to Chen Yu: "Chen, this is the money of your collection, as well as this supplementary agreement. These collections will participate in the spring auction. If the final auction price is 50% higher than the price sold to you, I will compensate you another 10% of the overflow price."


    This kind of supplementary agreement is a common thing in the art market. The original owner sold the collection to the auction company, and the auction company offered a price far higher than the purchase price. The original owner will not be happy, so it is likely to sue the auction company and feel that the auction company has made a deceptive price reduction.


    This kind of dispute is very troublesome and affects the reputation of the auction house.


    So now the auction company will sign a supplementary agreement with the original owner after the acquisition of the collection.


    In this way, everyone will be happy and nobody will do anything.


    Chen took over the check. This is a check for one million dollars, plus the last deposit of 300000 dollars, which means that the collection sold a total of 1.3 million dollars.


    Chen is quite satisfied with the price.


    He also inquired the prices of similar Collections Online, and the prices given by Mr. Doman were quite fair.


    "Mr. Chen, do you have any way to treat Normans''s surgical wounds?"


    "Yes." Chen Zhu nodded.


    Generally speaking, this kind of surgical trauma is difficult to cure.


    , and many people use the foundation to cover up the surgical trauma or to cover them with clothing.


    Another way is laser repair, but laser repair is not a complete repair.


    Laser repair can turn a scar into a line, but it''s still obvious.


    This kind of surgical wound can''t heal naturally, and the scar will follow the owner for life.


    "I''ll pay 100000 dollars, please help Normans get rid of her surgical wounds."


    "I can treat Normans''s surgical wounds, and the money''s gone." Chen said.


    Because Mr. Doman didn''t charge him for his appraisal, Chen should pay back.


    Generally, the appraisal cost of art and antiques is about 5% of the total price, and Mr. Doman himself is a businessman.


    He can reduce the appraisal fee for Chen Yu, who certainly can''t be fussy.


    ¡­¡­


    When Chen Yu pushed the door into Normans'' room, Normans was sitting in front of the window wearing a close fitting bra.


    Now Normans has completely recovered the peak of beauty. Although she looks a little plump, her beauty has not been affected.


    And after the operation, her skin is slightly thinner and more delicate, and even the blood vessels under her skin can be seen.


    Chen Yu did not know whether Normans had breast augmentation surgery by the way.


    Before the operation, he didn''t think Normans'' bust was too prominent, but now it seems that Normans'' bust is quite arrogant.


    Normans'' face sank at the sight of Chen Yu coming in.


    "Can''t you even knock?"


    "I''m your coach and I have the right to see you at any time." Chen Yu said with a smile.


    "I don''t need it now."


    "That''s not what you say you don''t need." Chen Yu shook his fingers and said, "only when I say you can, can you."


    "I''m not in the mood to argue with you now."


    "I''m in a good mood to tell you about it."


    "Don''t bother me."


    "Your father asked me to help you with the operation." Chen said.


    "I asked the doctors and they said that this kind of surgical trauma can''t be completely eliminated."


    "Oh Well, I''ve collected a million dollars from your father, and we have agreed that I will not refund the money whether you accept the treatment or not. " Chen Yu waved a check in front of Normans.


    Normans''s face turned angry. "You''re cheating. You''re robbing!"


    "When did I cheat? You don''t need my treatment. How can I blame it on my head?"


    "But what if you can''t get rid of my surgical wounds?"


    "If the treatment fails, it''s my problem." Chen said.


    "Well, when will it be treated?"


    "Now." Chen said.


    "What am I going to do?"


    "Naked, lie down in front of me."


    "Naked? You son of a bitch, are you trying to cheat me? "


    "Please, I haven''t seen you naked before. Why make such a fuss? These days, you change your swimsuit and swimsuit in front of me a lot."


    "It''s not the same now." Said Normans, blushing.


    "You think you''re different without a few pieces of meat?" Chen Yu rolled his eyes.Normans looked at Chen Yu with a twinkling eyes. Finally, he took off his bra and went to Chen Yu with his chest covered.


    "And then?"


    "Lie down." Chen Yu rolled his white eyes.


    Normans, with his cheek like a ripe apple, lay naked in front of a man.


    It made her feel hot all over, and she began to feel the man''s hands caressing his belly.


    "Hey, don''t spring. Change the back."


    "Ah?"


    "Haven''t you been in bed with a man for too long?"


    Normans gnashed his teeth and looked at Chen Yu: "you bastard."


    "Don''t be long winded. Everyone is in a hurry."


    Because of Normans''s operation, there are many positions.


    Arm, stomach, thigh root, buttock, armpit, neck, back, several places are sensitive privacy parts, so Normans needs to take off.


    However, Chen is not interested in doing too much. Chen is very clear about the difference between patients and women.


    However, Normans was a different feeling. Chen''s palm still made her feel ripples.


    "Now, you can put on your clothes." Chen Chu got up and said.


    "Ah? All right? "


    Chen Yu looked at Normans and said, "why don''t I give you another dose of medicine?"


    Normans glared at Chen, biting silver teeth and putting on his close fitting clothes.


    "Is that all right?"


    "Call me the next time you feel you need treatment."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Nothing, I''m leaving." Chen Yu waved.


    ¡­¡­


    Normans was a little lost all day.


    Between the skin, always rippling the kind of touch memory not long ago.


    At night, Normans was disturbed by the heat.


    Normans fingered his arm gently. Suddenly, Normans found the original 20 cm suture wound on his arm. The original rough touch seemed to fade a lot.


    Normans turned on the light and looked at his arm. The cut was really light.


    And it''s not just the arms, the surgical wounds in all parts, all of them are much lighter.


    "That bastard I really have a hand. I don''t think I''m bragging. " Normans said to himself, gnashing his teeth, "he must be waiting for me to call him now."

 Chapter 231

    The next day, Chen Yu received a call from Normans.


    "When are you free?"


    "When do you need it?"


    "As soon as possible."


    "But you said yesterday, you don''t need me."


    "Are you coming or not?"


    "Come on."


    When Chen Yu came to Normans'' room, Normans took off himself directly.


    Usually when they see each other, they will be used to each other.


    But today they didn''t. They went straight to the subject.


    Normans did not speak all the way until Chen Yu finished his treatment.


    Normans put on a white shirt in front of Chen, then a short skirt, and no close fitting clothes.


    "Are you waiting for anything else?"


    "I''m going to the driving school to learn how to drive."


    Chen Yu got up and said, Normans asked again, "when will the scars on my body be completely removed?"


    "About a week."


    "That is to say, every day you come?"


    "No, just come here in two or three days."


    Chen Yu packed up his things and planned to leave.


    "Chen." Normans stopped Chen.


    "What?"


    "Forget it, get out of here."


    "Neuropathy."


    ¡­¡­


    "Mr. John, you can take little John out of the hospital. After three days of observation, little John''s tumor has shrunk to 20% of its original size, and it is still shrinking. Now it will no longer threaten little John''s life. And according to this trend, little John will recover completely in three to five months." Val handed the test report to John.


    John looked at the test reports and said that he had been ill for a long time and became a good doctor. Since little John checked out the condition, John has been contacting these test reports, so he has been very clear about what each data above represents.


    "Thank you, Dr. fall. I think I''d like to thank that one myself, will you? " John''s face was full of excitement.


    Little John poured too much emotion into him, watching the children grow up day by day, but also watching him gradually weak, even about to wither in his hand heart, John''s mood has been very heavy and depressed.


    And today, he gets the best news of his life.


    "Mr. John, have you forgotten our agreement? It has nothing to do with me or anyone. It is God who has cured your child. " Val looked at John seriously and said.


    "I just want to thank him. I don''t mean anything else..."


    "Mr. John."


    "All right, all right." Although he didn''t thank the doctor in person, John was very happy.


    When John came home with little John, the housekeeper came up and said, "Mr. John, Mr. lisfal has been waiting for you in the living room for a long time."


    "All right, go and tell Mr. lisphal, I''ll be right there." The smile on John''s face was visible even to the housekeeper.


    "Kay, you let Danny play with you, and dad goes to see your uncle riesfall."


    "Okay, Dad."


    In the living room -


    risfar was surprised to see John approaching with a spring smile.


    "Long time no see, John. When did you come to America?" John and riesfall gave each other a hug.


    "Just arrived yesterday, John. Do you have any good luck? I heard that KOH''s condition has changed, but I don''t think you look like KOH has something to do with it. It''s more like you''ve met something happy. "


    "Kay''s done. He''s out of the hospital."


    "All right? He had a tumor removed? " Asked lisfal, somewhat surprised.


    "Ha ha All in all, he''s all right. "


    "This time Laura and I are in America. Can you tell me who is the chief doctor of KOH? You know, I''m Lola. He''s probably in the same situation as Koi. "


    "Here..." John''s face hesitated. Before he left the hospital with little John today, he promised Phare not to let it out.


    But now reesfall''s questioning left him in a dilemma.


    Lola is his sister, his sister.


    Lisfal was also his classmate and friend in college. It was through John that Laura got to know lisfal.


    Lola and little John were found to have brain tumors almost at the same time.


    Lola''s condition is a little lighter, but she has been exposed to many dangerous situations.


    John could not refuse riesfall''s request because of his love and reason.


    "John, why do you hesitate? Don''t you want Lola to get better? Laura is your sister! " Lisfal was a little annoyed. He didn''t understand why John was hesitating.


    "Riesfall, to be honest, Koi was not cured by surgery.""What do you mean?"


    "It''s like this..." John told the whole story: "I don''t know who is the doctor who really cured Koh, and I promised Dr. fall that I would not talk about it again, but now it''s less than a day, I''ve broken my promise."


    Lisfal didn''t care about John''s promise. He was more concerned about how little John got better.


    "That is to say, Dr. fall knows who can really be cured, doesn''t he?"


    "Don''t be fooled, riesfall. Dr. fall is a benefactor of coy!"


    "Of course I won''t mess about." Lisfal was a little distracted and thoughtful.


    By the time riesfall returned to his home in the United States, he had all the information about the hospital and the personal information of all the doctors.


    At this time, two little girls ran in. They were Lola''s twins, Ronnie and Vera.


    "Where''s mom and dad?"


    "Where''s mom, dad?"


    They are only three and a half years old this year. When Laura was pregnant with them, she was diagnosed with brain tumors.


    Lisfal had proposed to kill the child. After all, it was too dangerous to have a baby in Lola''s condition.


    But when the baby is born, the mother and daughter are safe.


    Lisfal was also glad that the child had not been killed.


    Lola added two of the most important women to his life.


    It''s just that lisfal''s life is not perfect.


    Lola''s health has been deteriorating since Ronnie and Vera were there.


    During this period, there were many times of severe coma. Although they were rescued, the attack was not optimistic.


    Lisfal picked up Ronny and Vera: "mom has to go out. She won''t be back until later."


    "When will mother come back?"


    Lisfal couldn''t answer Ronnie and Vera''s questions. He didn''t want Ronnie and Vera to see Lola suffer from the illness.


    However, lisfar is not sure how long it will last.


    "Don''t you want brother coy? You can go home today. "


    "Yes."


    "I want brother coy, too."


    "I''ll take you to see brother KOH tomorrow, OK?"


    "Tomorrow..." Ronnie and Vera suddenly got tangled up again.


    "Not tomorrow?"


    "Dad, can you get brother coy?"


    "Why?"


    "Because we have an appointment with Fei Xue. We are going to her house tomorrow."


    "Who is fisher?"


    "Fisher lives in the next manor, our little sister."

 Chapter 232

    "Fisher lives next door anyway. He can go whenever he wants."


    "No way. We and Fisher are better. Who''s bigger than their dog?"


    Lisfal is speechless, and the world of children is indeed unreasonable.


    At this time, a black Doberman came running in. The Doberman and Ronnie were the same age as Vera, but by this time it had reached the height of its height.


    It''s called Laffer. Its parents are pure blooded, especially its father, who has participated in the world famous dog competition and won the gold medal, while its mother is the world''s largest Doberman.


    Therefore, Laffer was born with excellent pedigree, 80 cm shoulder height and 50 kg weight in adulthood, which exceeded the average adult Doberman.


    Although it doesn''t have the extraordinary size of its mother, it still belongs to the giant among the giant dogs.


    "How old is that sister Fisher you know? That''s how you bullied her? "


    "Fisher is less than a year old, but I don''t believe that she said Laffer was a little bit younger."


    "Yeah, yeah, our Laffer is the biggest and the most powerful."


    Lisfal thought it was a bully.


    I''m going to visit the owner next door and apologize to him.


    After all, compared with their children, two of their own are sisters.


    You shouldn''t be such a bully.


    Ronnie and Vera took Laffer to play in the yard. Through the floor to floor window, lisfar saw Ronnie and Vera jump into the swimming pool to play. Laffer was in a hurry on the shore.


    Laffer was afraid of water, had little contact with it, and was timid.


    Every time he sees two children jumping in the water, Laffer remembers the constant roar and dare not jump down.


    This kind of picture is very funny, but it is also a characteristic of Dobermans. They are very close to people.


    In fact, dogs are born to swim, which is their instinct.


    "Manus, help me find out who lives next door to me."


    "Mr. riesfall, there''s no need to investigate. I did before you moved in. Next door to you is a playboy, a shareholder of CAA company. His name is Devon Dell. He''s 28 years old."


    Reesfall changed his clothes and was going to visit his neighbor.


    After all, this time, it''s not just Lola''s illness, it''s also to fight for business in the United States.


    We will live here for a long time in the future, so social interaction is also necessary.


    At least, riesfall doesn''t want to be too rigid with his neighbors.


    Lisfal took Ronnie and Vera to the next door.


    Lisfal rang the doorbell, and a voice came from the door talker: "who is that?"


    "Hello, is this Mr. Devon Dale? I''m moving to the next room, lisfal. I hope to know you."


    "OK, the door is open. Please come in Fisher, don''t put a corn snake in your mouth. It can''t eat Mary, please help me watch Fisher. "


    "Mr. Dale, please put it back in the glass slot every time you finish playing with snakes. Don''t leave it on the sofa." Mary replied.


    Lisfal listened to a sweat, with Ronnie and villa into the manor, the manor is much smaller than his family.


    However, the environment is very good. At this time, riesfall saw a very small girl rushed out of the villa in front of him. He expected that she would never be more than one year old.


    But it was so fast that I still had a big snake in my hand.


    After a man, it should be Devon Dale, and Mary.


    "Fisher, don''t run so fast, slow down, slow down Be careful of falling. "


    Lisfal saw a sweat. This girl is not so fierce.


    "Ah Elder sister, elder sister... " Fisher saw Ronnie and Vera, ran over quickly, and then like a treasure, grabbed the corn snake on his hand: "sister, here you are."


    The corn snake wanted to escape from Fisher''s hands very much, but Fisher caught it firmly.


    Ronnie and Vera didn''t dare to take the snake. Fortunately, Dale and Mary came running.


    "Fisher, don''t hurt the cobra any more, haven''t you seen it so pitiful?"


    Risfar regained his spirits and looked at Dale and said, "Hello, Mr. Devon."


    "Hello, Mr. lisfal."


    "Puppy, puppy, puppy." Fisher suddenly called to Laffer, "come here."


    Fisher swayed and tried to hold Laffer, but Laffer twisted his buttocks and ran to lisfal''s side.


    "Do you have a dog, Mr. Devon?"


    "I don''t have a dog." Dale shook his way.


    "Your daughter seems to like dogs very much."


    "Because a friend of mine has a dog. He always brings his pet when he comes here. Every time Fisher likes to ride his dog everywhere.""Is his dog big?"


    "There are big ones and small ones."


    "No wonder today Ronnie and Vera go home and say Fisher will be bigger than their dog tomorrow."


    "So..." Dale turned to Fisher and said, "Fisher, are you going to be bigger than Ronnie and Vella? You don''t have a dog


    "I haven''t, but Uncle Chen has. Heima, Baima and Wanda are all mine. They are all mine."


    "Uncle Chen may not be free tomorrow."


    "It doesn''t matter. Let''s steal Heima, Baima and Wanda while Uncle Chen is away, OK?"


    "But they don''t have to stay at home."


    Lisfal waited patiently, looking at the dialogue between father and daughter.


    In fact, in the past, he was also addicted to this kind of big and small dialogue.


    This kind of dialogue is full of childishness and boundlessness, so he especially understands the happiness and warmth Dell finds in the dialogue with Fisher at the moment.


    "Mr. riesfall, there''s nothing like a child''s prank."


    "Also, Laffer is the third largest Doberman in the world. It''s really not suitable for children''s competition."


    "I''m afraid to hurt your two daughters."


    "You mean Laffer will lose?"


    "Of course, is your dog Laffer? He looks so small. I didn''t expect that Mr. lisfal still likes to keep small dogs. "


    "Little Laffer? I haven''t seen a bigger dog than my Laffer. "


    "Then I can only say that you are ignorant. My friend has three dogs, all bigger than your Laffer. In front of them, your Laffer can only be regarded as small."


    "Let''s compete tomorrow. I hope Mr. Dale can find a bigger dog than Laffer."


    It was originally a kid''s joke, but it turned out to be a competition between the two adults who were very competitive.


    As for the three children, no matter where the adults are, they have already played.


    As if it had nothing to do with them.

 Chapter 233

    Chen finally got his driver''s license. It''s quite easy to get a driver''s license in the United States.


    Chen Yu has practiced in driving school for more than 50 hours. On the one hand, he has accumulated driving time in driving school. On the other hand, Chen Yu is really a novice.


    Driving school cars is charged by hour, a few dollars an hour.


    It costs 20 dollars an hour to hire a coach in a driving school. Of course, it can also be an adult with a driver''s license, anyone can.


    But the driving school in the United States is a very realistic place. The more money you make for them, the easier it will be for them to give you.


    And send it to Chen Yu, who only has a green card, who is not a full-fledged U.S. citizen. The driver''s license can always be delayed.


    It could be a month, or it could be half a year.


    Then there is the written test. Chen Yu once passed it.


    In fact, the most time is to make an appointment for the road test. It''s Chen Yu''s turn to wait until the fifth day in line. It''s the same time.


    Then I waited a week and got my driver''s license.


    Chen is getting his driver''s license. His first thought is to buy a car.


    "David, are you free?"


    "What to do?"


    "Accompany me to buy a car."


    "OK, where are you first?"


    Not long after, David connected Chen Zhu.


    "Chen, what car are you going to buy?"


    "I want to send a car to Farley first. Her car is too old, so you can help me to think about what model suits her."


    "What''s your budget then?"


    "As long as it''s not a multi million dollar, multi million dollar thing." Chen said.


    It''s cheaper to buy a car in the United States. David''s introduction in this respect is obviously more professional than Normans.


    At least he will not introduce the rugged SUV to Chen Yu. David''s proposal is mainly about sports cars, which are more suitable for women''s lines and beauty.


    From tens of thousands of dollars to hundreds of thousands of dollars of sports car models, David said it all the time.


    David should also be a car fan. I can''t say how professional he is. At least he is the right person to analyze the general emission, horsepower and performance of each model.


    "It''s too expensive, not to mention whether you can afford it. First of all, it''s not suitable for the temperament of fari. Fari is a member of the coast rescue team. If you drive a $12 million car, it''s too conspicuous, so my suggestion is that the price is between $200000 and $300000."


    Two hundred thousand to three hundred thousand dollars is already a luxury car.


    In the United States, more than 30000 dollars are considered luxury cars. Of course, if you send tens of thousands of dollars of cars, Chen thinks it''s too low.


    This is also Chen Yu''s psychology of being a little upstart. He thinks that since he wants to send them, he must certainly send them better.


    Two hundred thousand to three hundred thousand dollars is also in Chen''s psychological price.


    "I recommend Aston Martin db11amr, the latest in 2018."


    Chen Yu searched the photos of Aston Martin db11amr and the official introduction with his mobile phone. The minimum price of this model is 180000 US dollars, and the maximum price of the high-end version is no more than 250000 US dollars.


    Chen likes this model very much, and the price is also suitable.


    As for the car''s performance, Chen couldn''t understand it at all.


    But since David recommended this model, it should not be bad.


    "Just this car." Chen made a decision immediately.


    "Then we are going to the store to see the car?"


    "Good."


    ¡­¡­


    Chen Yu enters the store. The Aston Martin store has a very large store, and there are dozens of models displayed in the hall. There is a huge test track behind it.


    When Chen Yu and David came into the shop, a tall girl in a professional dress came up.


    "Hello, this is Paris. Can I help you?"


    "We want to try Aston Martin db11amr. Do you have one here?"


    "Of course." Paris''s eyes were shining. "Who needs a car, please?"


    "It''s me..."


    "Let''s see first." David interrupted Chen Yu.


    Paris looked at Chen Zhu, and her eyes were burning.


    Can afford Aston Martin db11amr, then the wealth must not be poor.


    "What would you like to drink?"


    "Ice water."


    "Me too."


    After giving them a glass of ice water, Paris took them to the db11amr exhibition car in Martin, Aston.


    Then he began to talk about the performance and indicators of Aston Martin db11amr. Chen Yu, as the buyer, was Shenyou tianwai. Instead, David listened carefully and occasionally interrupted.


    "We want to get in the car and try it.""No problem, of course."


    Chen Yu is in the front passenger seat, while David himself is in the driver''s seat.


    Chen doesn''t have a big idea about cars. A car with 10000 dollars can drive, and a car with 100000 dollars can drive.


    David is not the same, he is more like the pursuit of a dream to the car.


    After getting off the bus, Chen asked, "do you have a red one?"


    "Would you like a red one? With all due respect, Mr. Chen is more suitable for silver grey or blue. "


    "I''m for my girlfriend. My girlfriend likes red."


    Paris''s heart was filled with envy. How could she not meet such a good boyfriend.


    Think about her little actor who can only eat at home and wait for death, who only knows how to dream of becoming a big star all day, but still can only run like a dragon. Now Paris would like to drag Chen Yu into the bathroom.


    "There''s a red one, but it''s a top configuration."


    "Oh, how much is it?"


    "Two hundred and fifty thousand dollars, we can help you make loans and insurance, the total cost is about two hundred and fifty-nine thousand dollars."


    "No more loans."


    "What?"


    "All in." Chen said.


    Paris nodded slightly. "Then follow me, and I''ll go through the formalities for you."


    "Mr. Chen, this is my business card. If you have any need, you can call me at any time. I''ll be available 24 hours a day."


    Chen Yu understood the subtext of this sentence, smiled and accepted the card: "thank you."


    Recently Chen Yu has received a lot of attention. If he put it in the past, he can''t let go of this high-quality beauty in front of him.


    After paying for the car in full, Paris only needs to insure Chen Yu, and the whole process is completed in 20 minutes.


    Chen Yu and David drive away, Paris looks at Chen Yu''s back with a sad face.


    David can''t afford a car. He can only borrow Chen Yu''s car.


    "By the way, accompany me to buy a car that I drive by myself." Chen said.


    "What? Do you want to buy it? "


    "I have said that this car is for Fanny."


    "So what''s the price of your own car?"


    "SUV, it''s ok if the space is large. It''s just a requirement, and others are optional."


    "Nothing else?"


    "No." Most SUVs can meet Chen''s requirements.


    Chen bought a Ford SUV for 20000 dollars, and then asked David to help him deliver it to his home.


    Chen Yu is going to drive the Aston Martin db11amr to present gifts now.

 Chapter 234

    "Fari, I''m on the road next to the beach. Come out."


    "Well? What are you doing at the beach? "


    "I miss you."


    Soon, Fanny came up from the beach. She was wearing a swimsuit and a life jacket.


    As a coastal rescue team, she always needs to go to the sea for rescue, so she usually wears life jackets at work.


    However, when fari came up, she was dazed.


    How about people? Isn''t that right here?


    Why didn''t you see anyone?


    Fari calls Chen Yu: "Chen, how are you?"


    "I''m here."


    "Where is it?"


    "It''s at the intersection."


    "Why didn''t I see you?"


    "Do you see a red car parked at the intersection?"


    "Well, yes." Of course, fari saw a brand new sports car parked next to her.


    "Look in the car."


    Fari was stunned for a moment. She turned to look inside the car. There seemed to be someone in the car.


    The man seemed to wave at her, Chen?


    Three or two steps to the front of the car, Chen Yu has opened the door.


    "Chen, why are you in there?"


    "Why can''t I be in the car?"


    "Whose is this?"


    "Yours."


    "Stop joking."


    "I gave it to you."


    "Ah?" Fali stared at Chen Yu stupidly, and couldn''t believe it on her face.


    Chen Yu has never sent her anything since he was with her.


    But she didn''t expect that the first time Chen Yu sent a car.


    Of course, she can recognize the logo of Aston Martin. Does it cost at least a hundred thousand dollars?


    "Do you like it?"


    Fari had put her arms around Chen''s neck and kissed him heavily on his lips.


    Chen Yu put his arms around Fanny''s waist and said, "do you want to come up and try?"


    "You came here?"


    "Yes."


    "But you don''t have a license."


    "I just got my driver''s license."


    "Have you been learning to drive these days?"


    "Well."


    It''s said that men love cars, but women love cars more.


    Fari couldn''t help getting on the car and tried the leather driver''s seat.


    It has to be said that the feel of this new car is absolutely not comparable to that of her old car.


    This smooth driving experience, as well as the gentle and just right arc like the female line, there''s no reason why fari doesn''t love this car.


    When she returned home, Farley was driving her new Aston Martin, and Chen Yu was driving her old car.


    Chen Yu regrets buying this sports car for farry, because farry has already incarnated as a racing driver.


    On her first attempt, Chen Yu sat next to her, and then fari slammed on the gas.


    Chen''s legs were soft when he went down.


    Fortunately, when she went home, she didn''t drive too fast, so she let Chen Yu follow her.


    "Chen, are there any guests at home?" Fari saw a car parked by the side of the road.


    "It''s my car."


    "What? You bought two today? "


    "Yes."


    "But why don''t you buy yourself a better one?"


    "I usually take black and white horses with me. I always want a car with a large space. This car is more suitable for me."


    "But I''m not comfortable with you. You buy me such an expensive car."


    "We are a family. Why do we say that?"


    Chen''s attitude towards the car is a complete substitute.


    Also did not pour into the so-called love and dream, so for Chen Yu, no matter how expensive the car or the car.


    It''s like, others don''t understand why Chen Yu built such an expensive house.


    Chen Yu thinks it''s worth it, others may not agree with it.


    Chen may not agree that others are willing to spend millions of dollars on a car.


    It''s a difference in values, but essentially it''s both right.


    Some like houses, some like cars, or some like both.


    Tonight''s farry seems to be particularly enthusiastic, as if to make up for Chen Yu.


    Just when they were both in XX, the phone came in.


    Chen doesn''t want to answer the phone at this time, but the phone rings all the time.


    "Take it, it''s annoying." Said fari, panting.


    Chen Yu reluctantly extended his arm and finally reached the phone: "hello."


    "Chen, do me a favor." Dell''s voice came from the other end of the phone.


    "If you don''t have time, do you know it''s immoral to disturb other people''s rest?""Your voice is a little gasping." Dell said.


    "Next time I go to your place, I''ll put your head in the toilet." Chen Yu said ferociously.


    Dell decisively plug the phone to Fisher, who cries out in a tearful voice: "Uncle Chen."


    "Hey, Xiaoxue, what can I do for you?"


    "Uncle, Xiaoxue and sister Ronny next door and sister villa are competing. Can you help Xiaoxue?"


    "Well, what can I do for you, uncle?"


    "Lend Heima and Baima to Xiaoxue."


    "OK, no problem, when."


    "Tomorrow."


    "Good evening, snow."


    "Whose phone, how the voice suddenly changed."


    "A woman."


    "I knew."


    "And I''ve seen her body."


    "Shameless, lying on my body, but thinking about the body of another woman."


    "One year old No. "


    "I hate you."


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, Chen took all his family with him.


    Large rear seat space, three rows of seats can put the seat back down and make a small platform.


    Although we can''t let HEMA run, at least it''s more comfortable than being in a Farrie car.


    And the skylight can be opened. If you want to breathe, put your head out.


    Sitting in Chen''s car, none of the bastards was safe. The left and right windows were smashed with a crash.


    "HEMA, I see you! This is a new car! New car! " Chen Yu looks at the rearview mirror, a little annoyed.


    Although the car cost only $20000, it''s a new car anyway.


    The losers are not so defeated.


    If Chen Yu is free now, he will certainly smoke them.


    Knowing that she was in trouble, HEMA was a little more honest.


    When the car arrived at Dell''s door and saw a strange car, Dell thought who it was.


    As a result, HEMA popped her head out of the broken glass window, and dale immediately recognized it and went to open the door to let the car in.


    "Chen, when did you buy the car? If you need a car, I can give you one. It''s a low car. "


    "Come on, I haven''t seen your car. All your cars are sports cars. No car can accommodate both black and white."


    Chen pointed to the window: "besides, the glass window of the sports car must be more expensive and troublesome than my car."


    "Ah ah Uncle Chen, here you are. " Fisher rushed out like a little poodle, but she couldn''t run at all.


    When Chen Yu arrived, he reached out to catch Fei Xue.


    "Since you cured her eyes, she seems to have become a lot smarter and will speak soon." Dell said.


    "Well." Chen Yu is not sure if it is caused by non scaling eyes.


    Reasonably speaking, the eyes without dirt should not change human beings.


    But Fisher is really becoming smart. In just a dozen days, he has been babbling until now.


    Before that, Dell was worried about what happened to Fisher, so he called Chen Zhu and checked Fisher once.


    But there was no problem. Fisher was in good health.


    As for being smart, it''s not a bad thing anyway.


    "By the way, where has tralla been these two days? I didn''t see her. "

 Chapter 235

    "We broke up No, divorce, to be exact. "


    ¡°why£¿¡±


    "She didn''t think it was the life she wanted." Dale looked at Fisher and said.


    It has to be said that after adopting Fisher, Dell has really changed a lot.


    At least, he knows the responsibility.


    As for Chen Yu''s understanding of cuila, this woman is really fond of playing and dares to play anything.


    When I was with Dell, I tried almost everything.


    Chen Zhu also had to lament that cuila really interprets the word "Shui Yanghua".


    Of course, as a dog man and a woman, Dale used to be no better.


    "Ah..." Suddenly, Mary''s voice came from inside.


    "What''s the matter? Why does Mary call so loudly?" Chen Yu and dale rushed into the living room.


    "What''s the matter, Mary?"


    "Chen, your snake, your snake..." Chen Yu and dale saw that Raymond was swallowing a part of his tail.


    Raymond''s figure has grown a lot recently. He used to be a little snake with thick fingers. Now his figure has grown like a little python.


    Although this corn snake is an authentic python, it belongs to a small python. Now its body shape and length are its biggest appearance.


    And the corn snake, whose tail was swallowed by Raymond, was constantly moving, trying to escape Raymond''s blood.


    "Raymond, what are you doing?" Chen Yu, with a black face, stepped on Raymond''s tail.


    Raymond immediately spits out the corn snake, hisses it under the sofa, and then runs out of sight.


    "Son of a bitch." Chen Yu received a message from Raymond. He just wanted to scare the corn snake.


    Dell has long been used to Chen''s pets.


    This group of guys are all smart like monsters. Originally, Dale raised corn snakes, he wanted to be smart like Raymond.


    As a result, the biggest function of this guy is to serve as a pacifier for Fisher. As soon as there is no adult around Fisher, he grabs the corn snake and pours it into his mouth.


    The corn snake is mild and timid in nature, and can hardly bite.


    When they are attacked, most of them take the initiative to escape.


    They are harmless snakes, at least for humans.


    "Poor little white." Fisher talked about the corn snake, a bit of crocodile tears.


    In normal times, she has no less haw haw corn snake, and she has no teeth.


    Otherwise, the corn snake is supposed to peel off.


    "Raymond, Raymond..." Fei Xue goes under the sofa and yanks Raymond out. Raymond is reluctant: "don''t scare Xiaobai anymore, or I will eat you."


    Said that, Fisher bit Raymond, Raymond can feel the corn snake''s previous feelings very much now, he just wants to escape Fisher''s hand, but Fisher firmly grasps him, does not give him a chance to escape at all.


    "Fisher, take Heima and Baima to the next room." Dale patted Fisher on the head.


    Fisher slides down the sofa, discards the corn snake Xiaobai and Raymond, beckons Heima and Baima to come over, and then Fisher climbs on Baima''s back.


    Baima is very experienced in how to plant children. She runs slowly. Fisher doesn''t feel any turbulence on Baima''s back.


    Black and white two silly in Fisher''s lead, has slipped into the next manor.


    "Sister Ronnie, sister Vera, come out."


    At this time, Laffer ran out, saw two huge things, retreated in fright, and roared at black and white.


    Laffer is tall enough, but there is a big gap between him and the black and white horses who weigh 120 kilograms.


    Barking and barking -


    HEMA and Baima also roared at Laffer, and the three dogs kept barking.


    At last, risfar in the house was shocked. When risfar saw HEMA and Baima, he almost sat on the ground.


    Where is the dog, it is clearly two wolves.


    And it''s also a huge wolf. People who know dogs generally have a certain understanding of wolves.


    At least they know the difference between wolf and dog.


    The length of HEMA and Baima is more than two meters and three meters, and their shoulder height is 110 centimeters. If they stand up, they can reach a height of three meters.


    With their soft fur, they look bigger.


    Such a giant is already the top predator on land.


    However, risfar found Fisher on the back of Baima.


    It suddenly occurred to him that these two wolves were not brought by Fisher and raffby, were they?


    If so, it would be incomparable.


    First of all, in terms of weight, Laffer estimated that they were only average.


    "Wow, what a big dog." Then Ronnie and Vera came out.They don''t know what fear is, at least their first reaction is that these are two big dogs, not wolves.


    Lisfal just wanted to stop his daughter from approaching, but Baima had already taken fisher to Ronny and villa.


    Then Baima leans down and lies on the ground, letting Fisher slide down.


    "Sister Ronny, sister Vera, look, this is my white and black ma. Are they big?"


    Ronnie and Vera turn their heads to look at Laffer. It''s really small.


    So there''s no harm without comparison. In such a comparison, Ronnie and villa start to dislike Laffer.


    "Ronnie, Vera, they are wolves." Said lisfal.


    "Dad, what is a wolf?"


    "Er..." Riesfall wanted to tell them that wolves eat people.


    But he couldn''t say it in front of the children and the two wolves.


    "Dad, we lost." Ronnie looked at lisfal. "Dad, I want a dog like Fisher. It''s soft."


    Lisfal has a headache. Where is he going to get two wolves?


    Big size is another matter. In fact, in nature, there are very few wolves that can grow to the size of black Ma and white Ma, but their character is hard hurt.


    Even a tame wolf, lisfal did not dare to let his two daughters touch.


    Fisher flicked his fingers: "Heima, help me get the bottle."


    HEMA turned and ran out of the manor. After a while, she came back with a bottle in her mouth.


    "Isn''t that too clever?" said lisfal, with a flash of color in his eyes


    If the wolf could be trained to this level of intelligence, riesfall would not mind his daughter''s contact.


    "Fisher, these two Is the dog yours? "


    Fei Xue blinked his eyes, sucked at the bottle and said, "it''s mine, and it''s Uncle Chen''s too."


    "They''re Baima and HEMA, aren''t they?"


    "Yes."


    "How does your uncle train them on weekdays?"


    "What is training?"


    "Er..." Lisfal found that such communication clearly failed fisher to understand, and said, "Why are they so smart?"


    "They''re so smart." Fisher said of course.


    As expected, he still couldn''t communicate, but Fisher said, "uncle, I know what you mean. Do you mean how Uncle Chen usually teaches Heima and Baima?"


    "Yes, you know?"

 Chapter 236

    Lisfal immediately came to mind. It seems that he really has a knack.


    "Usually, my uncle scolds them, dead dogs, stupid dogs, bastards, rubbish That''s how they are scolded. As long as they do something wrong, uncle will scold them. "


    Lisfal is speechless, so scold them, they also don''t understand.


    "Fisher, let''s go swimming. Can HEMA and Baima swim?"


    "HEMA and Baima can swim fast, but I can''t yet."


    "Fisher, can we have one black or one white?"


    "That''s not good."


    "Shall we exchange Laffer for you?"


    "No, Laffer is so stupid. I don''t want it."


    Laffer received 10000 critical hits


    Lisfal watched HEMA and Baima all afternoon. When Fisher was playing with water, they would throw the lifebuoy on the bank to Fisher. If Fisher drowned, they would jump into the water and catch Fisher.


    If Fisher is going to ride them in the water, in a word, they will have one in the water and let Fisher ride them.


    The three children are tired of playing with water. They lie on the sofa in the living room and sleep. The two wolves will also hold the sheets and cover them on the three children. They are also the sheets of the lisfal family.


    They go straight into a bedroom and drag out a sheet to cover the three children.


    They seem to be the most intimate relatives, always looking after the weak children.


    Lisfal also has to admit that if his two children are accompanied by such two pets, at least they will be very safe.


    It''s not what lisfal knew, the ferocious and bloodthirsty wolf.


    They even press the air conditioner remote control themselves.


    Lisfal really admire their masters. What kind of training is needed to train them to this extent.


    Lisfal looked at HEMA and Baima, who were lying in front of the sofa, where the three little girls were fast asleep.


    I played so well before that I used up all my energy.


    As lisfar approached, both HEMA and Baima looked up at him, then lowered their heads to sleep.


    "They can tell good from bad." Lisfal thought.


    "HEMA Baima. "


    Riesfall tried to call them names, but black and white didn''t respond, or ignored riesfall at all.


    "Hello, my name is riesfall. I''m Ronnie and Vera''s father."


    Black and white two silly or lie on the ground, this person who ah, we are not interested in knowing you, hurry up, don''t disturb us.


    "What do you like to eat? Beef? "


    HEMA and Baima raised their heads at once, thought risfar, and understood the word beef.


    "Do you like raw food?"


    HEMA and Baima shook their heads at the same time, and risfar said, "what about the familiar ones?"


    Nod


    "Do you like potatoes?"


    Shake your head


    "Do you like bananas?"


    Shake your head


    "Are you hungry now?"


    Nod


    The vocabulary of these two dogs is amazing. The average dog can understand a few simple words at most.


    But they seem to understand what they are talking about.


    Of course, lisfal didn''t really think they understood, just thought they were smart.


    "How much mature beef would you like?"


    HEMA and Baima look at each other, and then Baima makes five scratches on the wooden table feet.


    Lisfal is completely speechless about these two wolves. They are really smart.


    Lisfal wants to take them as his own. Of course, it''s impossible to rob other people''s pets as his identity.


    Of course, he doesn''t mind buying them at a high price.


    He had spent a million dollars and would have bought it from Rafer the pup.


    Don''t think it''s expensive. For the rich, Laffer''s parents are world famous dogs, so he deserves the price.


    And Laffer does show the value of a world-famous dog. He is loyal and intelligent.


    It''s only after risfal saw the black and white fool that he knew what it was called cleverness.


    There''s no comparison.


    Lisfal still ordered the kitchen to prepare the best steaks for them.


    However, when they eat steak, they smell it first, as if they are on guard.


    Lisfal thought about it and took out a bottle of tranquilizer, but before he could get close to HEMA and Baima, the two wolves hissed at lisfal and growled.


    Lisfal is more certain of his own ideas. If they accompany his daughter, it is equivalent to finding her best friend and also the best bodyguard.Many parents will arrange a dog for their children to protect their children.


    But dogs are greedy animals. They are often tempted to eat things they shouldn''t eat.


    But HEMA and Baima are obviously not in this category. Lisfal has no doubt that if someone with an evil intention really wants to hurt Fisher, they will definitely tear each other apart.


    And they have the ability to tear each other apart.


    At about two o''clock in the afternoon, Dale and Chen Yu entered the riesfall estate.


    "Mr. riesfall."


    "How do you do, Mr. Dale, this is?"


    "This is my friend, Chen. He is the master of HEMA and Baima. By the way, HEMA, Baima and Fisher don''t give you any trouble, do you?"


    Dell''s face shows a little complacency, as if to say, you see, you lost it.


    "Ha ha, no, they are sleeping in it now. They had a steak just now." Riesfall smiled. The fighting spirit between them was very childish. It was children''s fighting spirit originally, so whether they win or lose will not really affect the adult''s friendship.


    "Mr. Chen, I have to admit that HEMA and Baima are the smartest dogs I have ever seen."


    "You haven''t seen his other pets." Dale''s mouth curled, saying that lisfal was strange.


    "Mr. Chen, I don''t know if you are willing to cut love. I am willing to buy their ownership for a million dollars."


    "I''m sorry, Mr. lisphal. I''m afraid it''s impossible."


    "Two million dollars."


    "Mr. riesfall, let''s change the subject." Chen replied.


    "Well, I''m sorry. I took the liberty." Lisfal didn''t have much hope either.


    He believed in the value of HEMA, but he couldn''t have bought two dogs for a higher price.


    "Mr. Chen, you seem to be very capable in animal training. I wonder if you can pass on your experience to me? I also want to make my Laffer smarter. "


    "Well I don''t have much ability. Usually they are in trouble. I just kick them and hit them


    Chen Yu said it casually, but Fisher said it before, and riesfall believed it for a moment.


    "Is this really working?"

 Chapter 237

    "First of all, you need to make them understand what swearing is." Chen added another sentence.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Obviously, it''s impossible.


    Lisfal didn''t ask any more questions, and they obviously didn''t want to say it.


    Chen Yu and dale take Fisher and black and white two silly away, lisfal is still thinking about the direction of the door.


    Chen Yu looks at Fei Xue who wakes up. Fei Xue immediately reaches out to Chen Yu from Dell''s arms.


    "Uncle Chen, hold."


    Chen Yu takes over Fei Xue: "wake up?"


    "Uncle Chen, are you leaving?"


    "Well."


    "Is HEMA and Baima going too?"


    "Well."


    "And when will you come next?"


    "Why am I here? Can''t you go to my place?"


    Fisher turned to Dale. "Dad, can I go to my uncle''s place?"


    "Of course." Can Dale say no? Obviously not


    "Chen, will you stay for dinner?"


    "No, I have something else."


    ¡­¡­


    "Hello, Mr. feywood."


    Chen Yu arrived at the construction site by mirror lake, and feywood Cisco came out wearing a helmet.


    Feywood Cisco is very dedicated as the boss of the engineering company.


    He attached great importance to Chen''s project. When Chen came over, he almost supervised the work on site.


    Of course, there may be a lack of staff in their company, and only his boss can supervise the work.


    "Hello, Mr. Chen."


    "How is the project going?"


    "The foundation has been concreted and reinforced, and now it''s intercepting the surrounding lake." Feywood Cisco tried to explain it as clearly as possible.


    Chen Yu knows what the lake water intercepts. Because part of the design of the building is in the lake water, the construction must stop the lake water, and then carry out the construction of the lake water part.


    "Mr. Chen, to be honest, the pH of this land should be a little bit. I''m afraid that some of the vegetation that was originally expected to be planted would be very difficult to survive."


    "So do you have any good suggestions?"


    "During the construction, we will dig up a lot of sludge in the lake. I can let the workers lay the sludge in the surrounding area. The sludge belongs to the high-quality vegetation soil, but the coverage is also around the villa, but in the farther place, it is still bare and a little monotonous."


    "Then you can help me dig up some mud and pave more. If you need more money, we will calculate separately."


    "Mr. Chen, I''d be happy to help you, but we don''t have the ability to work on water, and we don''t have the authority."


    "That''s impossible?"


    "It''s not totally impossible. I''ve seen the geographical environment here. The river course of Mirror Lake finally flows into the inner river of downtown Los Angeles. However, the width of the river course is not enough, and large ships can''t come in. Mr. Chen can widen and deepen the width of the river course, so as to facilitate the water transportation. If Mr. Chen has a yacht, he can also come in, and he can build a port near the lake, And the silt in the river can also be stacked here. My engineering team can help lay the silt. "


    "So if, according to you, I need to hire another water engineering team?"


    "Yes."


    "Then how much more do I have to pay?"


    "According to my estimate, the cost of dredging every ten meters should be $300. The distance from mirror lake to Los Angeles River is about 25 kilometers, and one kilometer is $30000. That is to say, I need to spend $750000 to complete the dredging?"


    "I know a water engineering team. I can help you get in touch." "And I can help you talk about half a million dollars," said fewood Cisco


    Chen looked at feywood Cisco, and the price dropped to two-thirds.


    "So what do you want?" Chen asked.


    "I hope the construction of the jetty will also be given to me." Said feywood Cisco.


    "How much does it take to build a marina where yachts can park?"


    "One hundred thousand dollars."


    "I need to ask." Chen Yu has decided on the bottom of his heart, but he doesn''t know the market price, so he wants to ask the professional, the price given by feywood Cisco is reasonable and unreasonable.


    "Of course." Feywood Cisco can see that Chen Yu is already in love.


    He has a better understanding of Chen Yu''s psychology. He is willing to spend more than one million dollars to build a luxury villa, so he must have strict requirements for his new home and living environment.


    When he hears that he has stated his shortcomings, he will certainly spend more money to make up for them.


    ¡­¡­


    Brewster found Smith''s apartment. He found that Smith''s door was not closed.


    First, I knocked on the door. There was no movement in it.Brewster pushed in and found the apartment smelling sour and full of rubbish.


    Brewster frowned. He knew that Smith was always dirty.


    I just didn''t expect it to reach this level.


    Brewster called out, "Smith, are you there? I''m Brewster. "


    Smith''s face is decadent and his hair is messy. He doesn''t know how many pieces of beard on his face haven''t been cleaned. His eyes are all bloodshot and his eyes are black.


    "Smith, I heard you lost the bet, but you''d better not lose your job too." Brewster came to warn Smith. He was very dissatisfied with Smith.


    Smith''s eyes were glassless, his left fist clenched, a little shaking.


    Brewster was not young, but he was five centimeters taller than Smith, who was thin and haggard. With his broad waist, he didn''t give a damn about Smith''s appearance.


    "Why, do you want to hit me?"


    Smith looked up at Brewster, suddenly grinned and reached for his hand. "Principal, I don''t mean that. I''ll go to class honestly."


    "That''s about it." Brewster reached for Smith''s hand.


    But the next moment, Brewster suddenly felt the burning pain in his hand.


    "Ah let go! You let go! "


    Brewster broke free of Smith''s hand. He saw that there was a mark of iron on his hand.


    A round mark with a devil''s head on it.


    "What do you do!? What did you do to me? "


    Smith stood there with a strange smile on his face.


    Brewster was more and more uneasy, and turned to run.


    Smith didn''t go after Brewster either. Brewster frantically pressed the elevator button.


    Ding -


    the elevator door opened and Brewster rushed in.


    It wasn''t until the elevator door closed that Brewster relaxed and called sienna.


    "Hello Ah... " Brewster didn''t have time to speak when the elevator suddenly fell.


    "Hello, principal Brewster, hello Speak, what''s the matter? "

 Chapter 238

    Smith felt that his body was different. The hot gold coin was now inlaid in the palm of his left hand.


    On his palm, the gold coin is divided into thin blood vessels, which are integrated with his palm.


    He has been afraid to leave this room these days, because he finally understood what this gold coin is.


    This is cursed gold, or lucky and unlucky gold.


    It will take away other people''s luck, and people who lose their luck will be haunted by bad luck, which will lead to accidents.


    Then the person who holds the gold coin will get the luck of the victim, and the gold coin is the soul of the victim.


    But the first one who lost his fortune was actually the holder of the gold coin.


    From the day Smith got the gold coin, he was enslaved by the gold coin, and the misfortune happened constantly around him.


    It was only when the first victim appeared that Smith regained his fortune.


    The more victims there are, the better luck Smith will have.


    But it''s not endless. Cursed gold coins can''t store too many souls at once.


    So every once in a while, the soul in the cursed gold coin will be released.


    Those souls who lost their luck and were killed by bad luck still can''t be relieved.


    Even if they are deprived of their luck and die, their luck still belongs to them.


    So when they are dispelled or purified, the part of luck that belongs to them will disappear.


    The last time Chen Yu arrived, the evil spirits in the abandoned teaching building were dispelled.


    This led to Smith''s bad luck to the extreme. All kinds of troubles and dangers began to accompany him.


    And it led to the worst of all, he was attached to the cursed coin.


    Cursed gold coin began to merge with him, which, of course, led him to understand the origin of this cursed gold coin.


    Because there is a very old soul in the cursed gold coin.


    These old evil spirits haunted Smith and kept him up at night.


    Brewster appeared in front of Smith again, but now Brewster was full of panic.


    Because Brewster appears in the form of soul at the moment, he can''t resist the cursed gold coin in Smith''s hand, and is completely devoured by the cursed gold coin.


    "Let me go I don''t want to die I don''t want to die... "


    Brewster''s voice echoed in Smith''s mind, a wail that would never subside.


    ¡­¡­


    When Sienna arrived at the scene, she saw only Brewster''s body being lifted out of the elevator.


    Brewster''s death was tragic. Sienna saw David.


    "David, David."


    "Sienna, why are you here?" David came up.


    "What happened here? How did principal Brewster die? "


    "In the elevator accident, the cable of the elevator broke and fell down from the 12th floor. Do you know him?"


    "He hired me as a special security advisor at UCLA, but we didn''t have a contract of employment, just a verbal agreement." Sienna''s broken. Brewster''s dead. It''s like his job with Chris is ruined.


    Sienna added: "I think his death is unusual. He called me at the last moment before he died, but there was an accident before he could speak."


    "You mean he was killed by a evil spirit?"


    "It shouldn''t be evil spirits. After all, evil spirits can''t commit crimes and kill people in the daytime."


    "Can you find the truth of his death?"


    "I''m not sure." Sienna said gravely, "can I have a copy of his autopsy report?"


    "Yes." David nodded.


    "I must find out the real murderer!" Sienna gnashed her teeth and said, "he broke my job!"


    ¡­¡­


    "Chen, I''ve got it. I''ve got the IAAF Diamond League invitation. I can play in the Diamond League!" Ford excitedly called Chen Yu.


    The former track and field Diamond League is the gold league, and it is also the highest track and field event.


    Even more competitive and competitive than the Olympics.


    Every track and field athlete is eager to stand on this stage and become the one that attracts people''s attention.


    Ford used to be a second-class sprinter in China, but now he is a famous athlete.


    "Congratulations, Ford. When does the race start?"


    "Starting from May 14, there are 14 stops in total."


    "Is there a site in the United States?"


    "Yes, June 21 is held in New York. If you can come at that station, I will be very happy."


    Chen Yu thought about it. It seems that there is still half a year left.


    "If I come, can you break a record for me?"


    "I try my best No, I promise. ""Then I''ll come."


    As Ford''s fame grew, so did his business activities.


    However, Ford knows that his achievements are not enough to make him rich, so he is more focused on training and competitions.


    Chen Yu did not interfere in this, although letting him participate in more business activities could bring more benefits to Chen Yu.


    However, this short-term return does not meet Chen''s demands.


    It''s the stupidest thing to do. Chen Yu agreed that Ford would give him a better return after a year without making any money.


    Ford is now a signing athlete for CAA, and he has his own agent.


    And CAA brokerage company also made plans for him, mainly to prepare for war.


    Of course, this is not to say that CAA brokers'' Conscience Discovery, just because they want to tap more value of Ford.


    As an athlete, his business value is completely reflected by his achievements.


    Just like an actor, his value is reflected by box office or ratings.


    ¡­¡­


    "Kate, welcome to the club."


    Kate and every member of the scene have met. This club is called "vertical up". It is a group of people who challenge to climb tall buildings.


    Kate, of course, has no interest in it. She''s just hiding her career and doing a secret interview.


    But REM Horton, the head of the club, knew her identity, because Kate just added money to him.


    Other members were unaware that Kate was also a new lover.


    There are two kinds of climbing, one is equipped climbing, the other is not equipped climbing.


    Unarmed climbing is relatively dangerous, and the challenge is illegal in most cases.


    Most of the members of the vertical up club have been in the police station.


    Of course, some of them entered the morgue.


    "Kate, have you ever challenged anywhere before you joined?"


    "Well I''m just a pure new person I don''t have the courage to challenge high-rise buildings, only in the apartment building where I live, ten floors. "


    "As a rookie, you''ve done well."


    "I heard that you are the most professional climbing team in Los Angeles, aren''t you?"


    "Of course." Said REM Horton confidently.


    "So you, as the leader, should also be the strongest?"


    "Well We are the most professional team in Los Angeles, but I''m not the best skyclimber in Los Angeles. "


    "Why?"

 Chapter 239

    "Not every high-rise climber has a community. Some people are on their own." "The most powerful skyclimber is the legendary spider man," said REM Horton


    "Spiderman?"


    "Show you a video." Said REM Horton.


    He took out his cell phone and showed Kate a video.


    "This is cl building?"


    "Yes, it was shot by our members of the club. Twenty days ago, we were going to challenge CL building, so we had a stampede there. But in order not to attract people''s attention, we all went to stampede at night, and we found this..."


    In the video, there is a black shadow, it seems that there is a person pasted on the outer wall of CL building.


    "Is there a clear picture?"


    "No, it''s from our cell phone."


    Kate looks with her mobile phone: "is this man equipped to climb?"


    "Yes, it''s a popular spider man equipment in our industry. CL building can''t climb without equipment, because there is no focus on the outer wall of CL building, and it''s impossible to climb without equipment."


    "I don''t see anything special about this man."


    As an outsider, I obviously didn''t understand the particularity of this video.


    "We are the most powerful group, Watt, you can explain the strength of this spider man." Said REM Horton, who had appointed a regiment.


    "CL building has 130 floors in total, with a main height of 421 meters. We planned to take advantage of CL building at the beginning, which is expected to take eight hours, but this man completed the climb in less than two hours."


    Kate drags the show to the end. She sees what the spider man did when he was on the 129th floor, and then enters the floor.


    Kate frowned and fell into deep thought.


    "When was this shot?"


    "On the third of January, more than seven o''clock in the evening."


    "Can you pass it on to me? I want to study it. " Kate asked.


    "Of course, everyone in our club has one."


    ¡­¡­


    "Mr. riesfall, Ms. Lola''s condition has improved. My suggestion is to temporarily arrange for Ms. Lola to leave the hospital and find a place to take care of herself."


    This is not the first time he has heard that.


    In the past two years, risfar has received four critical notices and four news of improvement.


    Every time he got the news, lisfal didn''t know if his wife would survive.


    He''s really scared. One day he didn''t get the news.


    Children outside play carefree, but lisfal can''t get into it all the time.


    Little John sent it to him today, with Ronnie and Vera.


    He didn''t seem to want to be a child who had been suffering for years. He was healthy, lively and full of vitality.


    "Manus, have you found out what I want you to investigate?"


    "It''s clear. This is all the information of Val Jonson."


    After receiving the information, lisfal carefully turned it over.


    "She''s not particularly nice to anyone in the hospital?"


    "Her popularity in the hospital is very good, and several male doctors have pursued her, but she didn''t accept it. In the hospital, she didn''t have a particularly good relationship with anyone, and her medical skills are relatively excellent in the hospital. The patients and their families have a high evaluation of her."


    "What about the people around her? Family, boyfriend, or other friends. "


    "Her father is a former State Councillor, her mother is a major shareholder and chairman of the California supermarket chain, her sister is a member of the coast rescue team, and she is also in Los Angeles."


    "No more?"


    "There''s some unimportant information. You shouldn''t be interested."


    "I said I wanted detailed information. The more detailed, the better."


    "Well, Val Jonson has three boyfriends Her sister, Fanny Johnson, has a boyfriend, a Chinese, illegal doctor


    "Well? Chinese? Illegal doctors? "


    "Yes, he seems to have a very good reputation in the industry. It is said that his medical skills are very good. He has established a good relationship with all the patients he has contacted, but his fees are very high."


    Reesfall touched his chin. "Give me information about this man."


    Three hours later, risfar received the message.


    However, lisfal was a little surprised when he received the message.


    Because he saw the people in the picture.


    "Is it him?" Lisfal said to himself.


    "Eh?" I don''t know when, little John ran in and made a question."Kay, what''s the matter?" Lisfal looks up at Little John.


    "I seem to have seen him." Little John''s face was full of confusion.


    "Have you seen him?"


    "Yes, let me see Where did I see him... " Little John tried to think back: "by the way, it was in a very bright room, and there was a very small girl. I was lying on one bed, and the little sister was lying on the other bed."


    Lisfal frowned. "Coy, are you telling the truth?"


    "That''s all I remember anyway."


    "When is it?"


    "Just a few days ago, I fell asleep at home. Then my father sent me to the hospital. I kept sleeping. Then I didn''t know when I opened my eyes and saw this uncle. Then the uncle said, you are dreaming now, and then I don''t remember anything."


    Lisfal was more confused. Little John''s answer sounded like a dream.


    It sounds very untrue, but little John''s face is very serious, which makes people have an impulse to believe him.


    Lisfal called manus again: "manus, I want you to get something. From the 25th of the first leap to the 27th of January, the surveillance video of the hospital."


    ¡­¡­


    Lisfar has been staring at the surveillance screen, he did not play fast forward, but a second by second to watch.


    "Eh?" When lisfar''s spirit was shocked, he saw Chen Yu appear in the hospital.


    Together with Dale, the girl in Dale''s arms, it should be Fisher.


    Did Fisher get sick some time ago?


    At noon, Chen Yu came out of the hospital and was almost hit by a car at the gate.


    The man who came down was John. He picked up the child from the car.


    At night, Chen came to the hospital again, but he went into the dressing room and changed into a white coat. Then he left the surveillance screen.


    But the surveillance footage was still captured, with Farr sending Fisher and John Jr. out of the ward twice and returning to the ward half an hour later.


    Then at one o''clock in the morning, Chen Yu and Dell appeared in the surveillance screen and drove away from the hospital.


    That''s right, it''s him! It''s him!

 Chapter 240

    "John, you come to my side."


    "What''s the matter? Is little John in trouble? "


    "No, I have something to show you."


    Shortly after, John arrived, and riesfall took John to his room and played the surveillance picture he had chosen.


    "Riesfall, what does that mean?"


    "This man should be the one who cured Koi." "You see at this point in time, the first time you met was here, he came out of the hospital, you almost hit him..." said lisfar


    John had been looking at the picture silently, and he didn''t know what he was thinking.


    "Then here, Dr. fall called him, as if to ask him. After hanging up, Dr. fall was obviously relieved."


    Lisfal called out the monitoring of all positions and showed it to John.


    "John, I want to know what kind of deal you have made with Dr. fall. You can ask Dr. fall to ask the Chinese to do it."


    "I didn''t do anything but promise to keep it a secret." Said John, looking embarrassed.


    He was grateful to Farr and the Chinese, but on the other hand, he hoped his sister would recover.


    "And did she take your money?"


    "No I didn''t pay her anything except for the normal hospital expenses. "


    "Is Dr. fall and coy familiar?"


    "I think it''s very familiar. Dr. fall just arrived at the hospital and was also an intern. The first patient she received was to assist the attending doctor to treat KOH. Later, I went to the hospital many times and saw Dr. fall holding KOH and playing. Their feelings were very good. I think Dr. fall might treat KOH as his brother."


    At this time, riesfall also had to lament that little John was lucky enough to meet a noble man.


    "Tell Dr. fall for me, John, and let her plead for my Lola, too."


    "Riesfall, I also hope Lola will get better, but I think it''s the Chinese people who dominate here, not Dr. Farr, so I suggest you find a way in this regard."


    "What can I do?"


    "Collect his information first. Now we don''t know anything about him. It''s useless to be in a hurry here."


    ¡­¡­


    "ADA, my father asked me to tell you something." Obitos suddenly ran to Chen Yu and said.


    "What is it?"


    "My father said he needed a lot of gem stones."


    "What is a gem stone?"


    "Pearl."


    "Pearl? Are you sure he said Pearl? Is he going to sell in hell? "


    "That''s what he told me anyway."


    A lot of pearls. Where can I get a lot of pearls?


    Chen Yu felt very sudden at the news that obitos had given him.


    "How much does your father want?"


    "A thousand kilograms." Said obitos.


    "What does your father want jadeite to do?"


    "I don''t know, but it sounds very anxious."


    "How anxious?"


    "Very urgent, very urgent."


    "Does that require any quality or the like?"


    "He didn''t say it."


    "I didn''t say it, I didn''t ask for it, did I?"


    If there is no quality requirement, the money is enough.


    It''s impossible to get all the pearls of high quality for besieb zoffi with a weight of 100 Jin.


    Chen did not have much contact with this, so he did not know the specific market price.


    There is a big gap between the price of high-quality and low-quality pearls. Some pearls can reach tens of thousands of dollars each.


    Some of them were sold by Jin. Chen Yu thought about it and called Morley.


    "Mogery."


    "What is it?"


    "Do you know the merchant who sells pearls?"


    "I don''t know."


    "Well, that''s it."


    "By the way, some parts of my hair have grown out, some of them are still bare, which is too ugly. When will you help me with the treatment?"


    "In a few days, I''m not free now."


    "Then shall I wear this ugly hairstyle?"


    "Or you can shave it all off."


    "No, I just have hair. I don''t want to pick it."


    "Hang up first. I have something else to do."


    "If you''re in a hurry, I''ll help you."


    "Listen first, and I''ll ask someone over here."


    Hung up mogery''s phone, Chen Yu dialed Zola again.


    "How are you, Zola?"


    "Chen, if you''re OK, you won''t call me. Are you going to break up with me after you have a girlfriend?""Well No, I''m just busy these days. "


    "Come on, what''s up?"


    "Do you know any jeweler? I want to buy Pearls, lots of pearls. "


    "What do you want pearls for? Come on, I''m lazy. I know a jeweler. Can you ask me, what quality and quantity do you need? "


    "Random quality, 1000 kg."


    "I thought you were going to use it as medicine. I heard that you Chinese people have the habit of using pearls as medicine. Now it seems that you should not use it as medicine."


    After a dozen minutes, a strange phone call came in.


    "Hello, are you Mr. Chen?"


    "Yes, it''s me. Who are you, please?"


    "I''m a jeweler. My name is spike. I''m mainly engaged in pearl sales. Zola asked me to call you. Would you like to buy pearls?"


    "Yes, I''d like to ask about the price."


    "Do you need artificial or natural pearls?"


    "What are the prices?"


    "One kilogram of cultured pearls is about thirty-eight dollars, while natural pearls are two hundred eighty dollars per kilogram."


    The difference between cultured pearls and natural pearls is seven or eight times.


    Chen thinks for a moment, saying that there is a big gap between cultured pearls and natural pearls.


    If you take cultured pearls to hell, besieb zoffi may not be able to use them. It''s better to get them in place in one step.


    "I need natural pearls."


    "So how much?"


    "A thousand kilograms."


    "So many?"


    Speaker was a little surprised, and after half paying, he said, "I need two days to stock up, OK?"


    "Obitos, how about two days?"


    "Well, I''ll talk to Dad." Replied obitos.


    "Mr. spike, since I buy so many, can you give me a better price there?"


    "What do you think is the psychological price?" Chen asked tentatively.


    "Two hundred forty dollars per kilogram."


    "Yes." Spike agreed decisively.


    Chen Hui secretly regrets that his price is still high.


    But for this price, Chen is not too tangled.


    After the appointment with spike, Chen Yu began to think.


    What on earth did besib zoffi want so many pearls for.


    What''s more, hell seems to call this gem stone.


    In other words, there are pearls in hell, or there have been pearls.

 Chapter 241

    "1.2 million dollars, one time, $1.2 million dollars, two times, $1.2 million dollars, three times, congratulations to Mr. riesfall, for taking the red wine from the 1842 Rawls cellar, congratulations."


    John looked at SFAR and bought a bottle of wine for $1.2 million. Only riesfar could do it.


    Lisfar runs an ocean shipping company, and GDB ocean.


    With a market value of 20 billion US dollars, GDB ocean shipping company owns 18 super cargo ships, four of which are among the top 10 Super cargo ships in the world.


    GDB ocean is also the largest ocean shipping company in Europe, accounting for 21% of Europe''s import and export volume.


    Now GDB has come to the United States, intending to open its market in the United States.


    John''s family is not poor, but compared with lisfal, it''s really small.


    Lisfar has a 25% share of GDP B, which means he is worth more than $5 billion.


    Of course, it''s just market valuation, not how much money he really has.


    However, if he sends out a message to sell his shares, there will definitely be countless people or companies, waving cheques to ask for his shares.


    Just then, risfar''s phone rang.


    "Hello, manus."


    "Mr. riesfall, I have an investigation."


    "What is it?"


    "That Chinese is buying natural pearls."


    "Well? Do you know what he wants natural pearls for? "


    "I don''t know. He wants a ton."


    Lisfal turned to look at John. "John, do you have a ton of pearls in your hand?"


    "Yes, I have more than ten farms in Thailand and the Philippines. If you want 100 tons, I can get them for you."


    "No, it''s natural pearls."


    "Natural? What are you going to do so much? "


    "Deliver."


    "The Chinese?"


    "Yes."


    "I''ll help you with that."


    The market demand for natural pearls has always been in a state of hunger, and supply has always been less than demand.


    And a ton of natural pearls, even if John is the biggest jeweler in the southeast, can''t be in stock.


    But with his influence, it''s not difficult to gather a ton of natural pearls.


    ¡­¡­


    "Hi, Jenny, how many natural pearls do you have? I want it all. "


    "Spike, I don''t have any natural pearls. Do you want to breed pearls?"


    "Why not? Didn''t you just get a hundred kilograms of pearls half a month ago? "


    "Yes, but it was taken today."


    "Accepted? Well, I''ll ask someone else for some. "


    Spike changed to another jeweler: "Rowling, I need your help. You give me the natural pearls in your hand."


    "I''m sorry, but I''ve sold out of natural pearls."


    ¡°why£¿ Why? Who? "


    "It''s Mr. John. He''s collecting natural pearls. All the natural pearls in my hand have been given to him."


    "All right."


    Before spike was discouraged, he changed four or five jewellers in a row, but the results were the same.


    "Strange, why does Mr. John want natural pearls? Is there any inside story that the natural pearl market will rise? "


    If it''s cultured pearls, he doesn''t think so. After all, cultured pearls are always in excess of supply.


    However, the market supply of natural pearls has been relatively tight.


    Therefore, if there is a storm in any pearl field, or if there is any plan for a large brand of jewelry, it will lead to the rise of natural pearls.


    That''s the idea of spike. Otherwise, why did Mr. John and the Chinese buy natural pearls?


    There must be some inside information leaking out, but he hasn''t got it now.


    Spike thought about it and made a decision.


    More acquisitions, and more than just Los Angeles, can reach all jewellers across the eastern region.


    As for the Chinese, spike doesn''t want to sell it to him anymore.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Chen, but I''m afraid our business is going down."


    "Why?"


    "The natural pearl market has fluctuated. All jewelers in the market are hoarding natural pearls, and I can''t receive them."


    "How much do you have on your hand? You can give it to me first. I''ll figure out other ways for myself." Chen said.


    "How much will you pay?"


    "Two hundred eighty dollars a kilo at your original price."


    "That''s not the price now."


    "How much do you say?" Chen Yu is a little upset.


    "350 dollars a kilo."Chen was a little annoyed, but he accepted the price with his teeth clenched: "OK."


    "Wait I quoted the wrong price. It''s four hundred dollars a kilo. " Spike thinks that Chen Yu''s easy promise must be that his quotation is low. The other party must have some inside information.


    China is a big country that consumes pearls. Maybe he has any information at home, and he can receive it faster. Maybe China''s ZF has made a big move.


    "You are robbing!" Chen Yu said angrily.


    "No, no, this is the market. Our transaction has no contract and has not been completed before, so we all have the right to change the price of the transaction. I can, of course you can."


    "I don''t want it!" Chen Yu has no habit of being played by people as a monkey.


    "Then, goodbye." Spike hangs up.


    Chen almost smashed the mobile phone, but considering that the mobile phone was just changed a few days ago, he didn''t give up.


    ¡­¡­


    "Boss, you have received enough pearls, but because of your actions, the price of natural pearls in the Eastern market has fluctuated greatly. Now it has risen to 340 US dollars a kilogram. When we collect pearls, the price is much higher."


    "So high? Is there any inside story? "


    "No, we have investigated. Because of your influence, retail investors think that you have inside information."


    John suddenly smiled. He usually doesn''t do natural pearl business, but he is the largest pearl supplier in the East and the owner of the famous jewelry brand, arida, so his influence is not small.


    It''s normal for those people to see that they receive natural pearls and think they have inside information.


    But as long as two days later, no news comes out, then the price will fall back to the market price.


    "Then send out the news, mix up the water and eliminate some retail investors."


    As a banker, John can easily control the market. Any action may cause market speculation, interpretation and market fluctuation.


    John picked up the phone and called riesfall. "Riesfall, the pearls are ready."


    "You contact that person directly."


    "I contact? Shouldn''t you have contacted? " John didn''t understand that riesfall wanted to be human, not human himself.


    Although I am grateful to the Chinese, I am not in a hurry to return my love at this time.


    Why does riesfall want to come out on his own?

 Chapter 242

    "Zora, the jeweler you introduced to me is a jerk."


    "What''s the matter?" Zora was puzzled. She didn''t know what happened.


    Chen Yu added another layer of spice to the story of spike''s starting price.


    After hearing Chen Yu''s words, Zola frowned: "I see. I''ll give you an account of this."


    Zola and spike are only partners, but Zola makes high-end clothing, and her clothing brand is useful for some jewelry.


    So in essence, Zola belongs to spike''s king.


    As long as we stop cooperating with spike, spike will lose a lot.


    After Chen Zhu''s complaint, he was also in a good mood.


    At this time, Chen received a strange call.


    "Hello, who is that?"


    "Hello, I''m Lonza John."


    "Hello, Mr. Lonza John. Do we know each other?"


    "I hear you need pearls, don''t you?"


    "Well? How do you know? " Chen Yu has some doubts.


    "Well, I have a batch of natural pearls in my hand, a ton. I wonder if you need them?" Asked John.


    "What price?"


    "180 dollars."


    "So low? Are you sure it''s the price? I heard that the price of pearl market seems to be very high now, far beyond that. "


    Chen Yu is a little wary. After all, at such a low price, maybe the other side uses pearl farming to cheat his layman.


    "This price is actually the market price, and the market fluctuation in these two days is caused by my purchase of pearl."


    In fact, John can give Chen Yu free of charge, because he bought these pearls, which cost US $230000.


    It''s a loss to sell Chen Yu another 180 dollars.


    But in terms of his wealth, not to mention one ton, even if it''s ten tons, there''s no pressure.


    "Thank you what? We don''t know each other. "


    "I know you. If you need pearls, I can send them to your home."


    "Are you serious?"


    "Yes."


    "Then how can I pay you?"


    "You can pay on delivery. You can find a professional to check and accept the goods. If there is no problem, you can transfer the money to me." John said with a smile.


    "Well, my address is 13 banana street, Dashan town."


    "Then please wait at home and my goods will arrive in an hour."


    Chen Yu thought for a moment. He didn''t seem to know a jewelry appraiser.


    Now Normans called and said, "Hey, asshole, you haven''t been here for three days. Have you forgotten your duty?"


    "I''m busy, I''m not free. I''ll go back when I''m free. Besides, I''ll solve the problem of more than ten kilograms by yourself in two days."


    "In your absence, when I exercise, I can''t find anyone to talk to and have no motivation."


    "I''m really busy."


    "What are you busy with?"


    "By the way, do you know a jeweller?"


    "Do you have any jewelry to identify?"


    "It''s pearls. I bought some pearls. I need to find a jewelry appraiser to help me identify them."


    "I''m going now."


    "What are you doing here?"


    "I''ll identify it for you."


    "Are you sure? You don''t want to pit me. "


    "Do you want it or not? Don''t pull it down."


    "If you want, come here. You came to me last time and know where I live."


    Normans hung up and hurried out.


    In less than 30 minutes, Normans arrived and brought Walter with him.


    When Walter came back here, he was also very excited. He filled the room looking for HEMA and Baima to play.


    Normans came into the room with a box. "Where''s your pearl?"


    "The goods haven''t arrived yet. Wait." Chen said.


    "Your house is so small. Look, HEMA and Baima can''t run here at all. Why don''t you give them to me? I have a big house."


    "You can say to them that if they want to go with you, let them go."


    Normans looked at HEMA and Baima: "HEMA and Baima, how about going to me? I have delicious food there."


    HEMA and Baima didn''t pay attention to Normans at all. They joked that there would be no other advantage to go to her except that the house was a little bigger.


    There are devil crystals here. Chen Yu gives them devil crystals every three to five.


    Normans knew it would be, but he was annoyed to see himself ignored.


    "The owner and the dog are so annoying."


    Just then there was a knock outside the door.


    Chen opened the door of the house. He didn''t know each other. He was dressed in overalls and several other people were dressed the same way: "Hello, who are you looking for?""Is this Mr. Chen, please? I''m the delivery man of the Yalida jewelry company. I''ve been asked to deliver a batch of pearls to you. "


    Chen Chu nodded and took out his driver''s license. The deliveryman compared his driver''s license and said, "excuse me, where are the pearls?"


    "Move in and put it in the basement."


    Several porters carried boxes of pearls to the basement.


    Each box has the logo of arida. Each box contains two kilograms of standard pearls.


    "How many pearls did you buy, asshole? I thought you were buying hundreds of thousands of dollars of high-grade pearls. "


    "I just need you to help me identify whether these pearls are natural pearls."


    "Do I need to bring so many tools? It can be identified directly from the color. "


    "I didn''t ask you to bring the tools. You brought them yourself."


    Normans was full of anger, but finally helped Chen Zhao identify.


    "They are all natural pearls with high quality. Aren''t you a doctor? Why so many pearls? Are you going to switch to jewelry? "


    "No, I have other uses." Chen Yu shook his head: "OK, your task is over, you can go home."


    "What? Are you going to drive me away? "


    "Of course, this is my home, and my girlfriend is coming home soon. I don''t want her to misunderstand."


    "What if I don''t go?"


    "HEMA and Baima, please get her out."


    Normans stamped his feet angrily and left.


    Chen Yu put all the pearls into the space ring and called John: "Hello, Mr. Longsha, I have received the goods. You can send me your bank account number."


    Just then, a car stopped outside the door, and dale, lisfar and their children ran out of the car.


    "Uncle Chen, we have come to see you." Fisher and Chen Yu said hello, and had already run into the house with their two little sisters.


    "Mr. Longsha, there are guests at home. I will transfer money to you later."


    After hanging up the phone, Chen Yu came up to Dale and lisfar: "Mr. lisfar, why are you here?"


    "My daughter wants to see Heima and Baima, so I brought them here. Mr. Chen, you don''t mind our interruption."


    "I don''t mind, of course. I''m glad they like black and white."


    "Mr. Chen, this is what I sent you." Lisfal sent a bottle of red wine to Chen Zhu.


    "Thank you." Chen took over the red wine and was not polite: "please come in."

 Chapter 243

    "Chen, your house is too small. Give me the black and white horses. They can''t run away."


    "You know five minutes ago, someone who said the same thing just got kicked out by me."


    "Uncle, I think Dad is right. Look how pitiful HEMA and Baima are." Fisher, who was tossing black and white, chimed in.


    "Fisher, you and Vera, will you?" Said Ronnie very seriously.


    "Well, I''ll divide you into Baima and change back to Heima tomorrow, OK?" Fisher replied with the same seriousness.


    "Mr. riesfall..."


    "Call me Johnny." Said lisfal.


    "Is Johnny your last name?"


    "No, lisfal is my surname, but my family name is Johnny."


    It has to be said that lisfal is a very sociable person.


    With just one word, it brings the relationship closer.


    "Well Will it be too abrupt... "


    Chen Yu did not understand why lisfal was suddenly so kind.


    They met for the second time and were absolutely not familiar with each other.


    "Ha ha In fact, I hope that the next time Ronnie and villa suddenly visit, you will not be turned away. "


    "I promise they will always be the most popular guests here."


    "Uncle, how about me?" Fei Xue, who was sitting on the ground, raised her head and looked at Chen Yu with great taste.


    "Of course you are."


    "Fisher Fisher, let me show you a magic trick." Ronnie took Fisher, folded her hands together, and then performed the magic of thumb disconnection.


    To tell you the truth, this magic was performed in Ronnie, which was very astringent and naive.


    But Fisher watched it with great interest and shouted loudly.


    "Uncle, Dad, look at sister Ronnie." Fisher cried excitedly, "sister Ronnie, how did you break your fingers off?"


    "I will, too." Dale is the most childish of the three adults present.


    There are many childish places, for example, the performance is not as good as a three-year-old girl.


    "Ah, I see. It''s not a disjunction. Dad uses his right thumb." Cried Fisher.


    "No, no, I don''t. dad is so stupid."


    Dell was so sad that he pulled Chen Zhu: "Chen, you perform one."


    "I can''t do magic."


    What Dell wants is Chen Yu can''t do magic. Only in this way can he be despised by Fisher together with him, can he balance his mind.


    "Don''t let Fisher down. Act out one."


    "All right." Chen Chu opened his hand and said, "look, I have nothing on my hand."


    "Well, nothing."


    Chen Yu shook his hand, then opened it again. A pearl appeared on his hand.


    "Wow, that''s awesome." Fisher, Ronnie and Vera all applauded.


    Dale immediately touched Chen Yu: "when did you hide pearls? Where do you hide it? "


    "Don''t touch it." Chen Yu opens Dell''s palm.


    "You hid it in advance, didn''t you?"


    Chen Yu''s hand closed again. When he opened it again, it was not a pearl, but a handful of pearls.


    Dale''s eyes had to be adjusted out: "do you really know magic?"


    "I can do the magic, too." Chen Yu''s palm is closed again, and the pearl is gone.


    "Chen, you are so versatile," said lisfal


    He looked for a long time, but didn''t see where the trick was.


    "Uncle, I want to see it. I want to see it."


    "HEMA, get a bucket."


    HEMA came here with a bucket in her mouth. Chen Chu opened his left hand and said, "nothing."


    "Well, nothing." The three children kept their eyes on Chen''s palm.


    Chen Zhu holds his palm, and then a pearl begins to leak out of his fingers and falls into the bucket.


    Soon, the bottom of the bucket is filled with a layer.


    "Chen, where did you hide the Pearl? Or are you going to perform the magic for us in advance? " Asked Dale curiously.


    Lisfal is also very curious, close-up magic is the most difficult to perform, and there is no Tuo to cooperate.


    But Chen Yu''s close-up magic, he is not a trace.


    "Chen, teach me the magic."


    "It''s stupid not to teach." Chen looked at Dale and said.


    "In front of the children, can you not say that I am stupid, which affects my majesty?"


    Chen Yu''s performance of this little magic trick only adds a little fun to the children, and he doesn''t intend to perform too much.


    In the evening, when farry came back, Dale and lisfal left.


    "Whoo I''m exhausted today. "


    "What''s the matter?""It''s a weekend. It''s crowded and troublesome."


    "If you''re tired, don''t do it."


    "No." Fari refused on the spot.


    Chen Yu didn''t insist, not that his women had to teach each other at home.


    "By the way, I''m leaving for a day." Chen said.


    "Well? Where to? "


    "That''s the place."


    "Oh You mean the place that disappeared suddenly? "


    "Well."


    "I really want to see that place with you..."


    Chen Yu laughs bitterly. He can''t take farry there.


    After all, it''s hell.


    Except for him, other people want to go, they have to kill themselves first.


    "I can promise you anything else, Fanny, but I really can''t take you there."


    "I see. I know you''re in trouble." "When are you going to leave?" said farry, very understanding


    "Tonight, go early and come back early."


    "Well." Chen Xun is holding on to her shoulder and kissing her hair.


    Chen Yu thought, this time to hell, you should bring some hell products to farry.


    Chen just wanted to go further and suddenly found that his body was getting weaker and weaker.


    ¡°fu**¡­¡­ Again. " Chen Yu scolded angrily.


    Fari didn''t notice Chen Yu''s unusual appearance. Suddenly, her body lightened and she threw herself on the sofa and found that Chen Yu had disappeared.


    "Man, you''re here at last. If you don''t come again, it''s over." And Beelzebul zopheth stood before Chen Chu, and said.


    Chen Yu walked out of the magic circle: "Lord, this is the precious stone you want."


    Chen Chu took out the Pearl, and Beelzebub zoffi nodded at once: "yes, this is it, you won''t take such a pearl?"


    "A lot." Chen Chu took out all the pearls and put them in front of besib zoffi: "is this called the gem stone in your hell? Is it precious? "


    "What hell doesn''t have is precious. Many years ago, human beings brought it to hell."


    "So what''s the use of this thing?"


    "I''m brewing the fountain of youth. I need to use precious stones."


    "What spring of youth?"


    "In the words of your human beings, it''s rejuvenation, and in the words of our demons, it''s rejuvenation." Said beshib zoffi.


    "How much can you brew?" Chen said


    "I''ve added your share. I''ll keep one for myself." Besieged zoffi was very kind: "I spent almost half of my property before I could gather two bottles of spring of youth."


    "Come on, follow me."

 Chapter 244

    Besib zoffi took Chen Zhu to a hollow circular building. The walls were covered with bright red crystals.


    Chen Chu looked up and saw a huge red moon, releasing a strange red light.


    Chen has never seen such a full red moon. When he came, the red moon was a new moon, a string moon or a broken moon. Today''s red moon is especially full.


    Besieb zoffi stood in front of an oven in the middle, which was glowing green.


    Then he began to throw the pearls into the oven.


    The fire in the oven changed from green to blue. Chen Chu thought that pearls were used as materials, but besib zoffi used pearls as fuel.


    "The red moon of hell only has three days a year, and the spring of youth also needs to be brewed in the red moon."


    There is a pipe above the oven, and liquid begins to drip down the pipe, dropping on the nearby stone bowl.


    The liquid is as bright as blood and a little sticky.


    Beelzebub zoffi kept adding pearls, and the fire grew hotter and hotter.


    The blue flame from the oven seemed to engulf Beelzebub zoffi, but he stood unhurt in the fire, with a spell in his mouth.


    More and more liquid came out of the tube, and soon a stone bowl was filled.


    "Don''t be stunned, take out your container and pick it up." Cried Beelzebub zopheth.


    "Ah?"


    "Ah what, you don''t have a container?"


    Chen recalled that the bottle of red wine that riesfall had sent him was also in his space ring.


    Chen quickly took out the red wine bottle, poured out the red wine inside, and then aimed at the catheter to catch the red liquid.


    Chen Ji did not dare to move all the time, so as to prevent a drop of this precious liquid from leaking out.


    It''s almost at the mouth of the bottle, and there''s no more liquid in the tube.


    "Is it over?"


    "It''s over." Besieged zoffi nodded.


    "If you drink this spring of youth directly, will you be able to rejuvenate?"


    "You humans can''t drink it directly. You need to mix water to get it into your mouth. A drop can make you almost one year younger. If you drink it directly, it will make you return to baby status because of its strong effect." "But you have to remember that everyone has only one chance to return to their old age, even if this person" er Devil badge? There won''t be any side effects, will there? " Chen''s face changed slightly.


    He has a fresh memory of the star of doom. He doesn''t want to cause any more trouble for fari.


    "Don''t worry. Since it''s for women on earth, it won''t have a negative effect."


    "Lord, I have another question for you. How can I control my right hand?"


    "Didn''t you call Jessica? She knows how to solve your problem. "


    "I called once last time. After calling, my head will be faint, so I don''t want to call again and its function is that it will never be lost.


    Ok This is the most useless demon badge.

 Chapter 245

    "Ah..." Fanny let out a scream.


    The sudden appearance of Chen Yu startled fari.


    "It''s me, it''s me." Chen said in a hurry.


    "You''re going to scare me to death." Fari appeased.


    "Sorry..." Chen Yu was also helpless, but he immediately took out the prepared heart of the Red Moon: "fari, it''s for you."


    "Wow, so beautiful, so beautiful." Fari''s eyes are straight.


    No woman can refuse a piece of jewelry like a work of art. The heart of the red moon is absolutely the most beautiful and thrilling jewelry Farley has ever seen.


    "Is this ruby?"


    "It''s not a ruby, but I guarantee it''s more precious than a ruby. It''s the only one in the world." Chen said.


    "Is it special?"


    "Well, it''s called the heart of the red moon, and as long as you wear it on your neck, it will always belong to you, and no one can steal it."


    "The power of magic?"


    "Yes."


    "Can''t take it off?"


    "You can take it off, but it won''t be lost, not impossible."


    "Put it on for me." Farrie was already eager to wear the heart of the red moon.


    The heart of the red moon is even more delicate when it is put on farry''s chest.


    "It''s a special feeling. It seems that you can only feel the gem in the middle, but you can''t feel the chain hanging on your neck."


    "You are beautiful."


    Fari opened her mouth slightly, and her breathing began to become rapid. She waited for Chen''s further action.


    Chen Yu felt that his physical strength seemed to be much better, perhaps because he had eaten the meat of the bipedal flying dragon.


    When I was in hell, I didn''t feel it, but when I came back to the world, I could hardly feel the weight of my arms in my arms, so I gently lifted my hands and put her to my waist.


    After a lot of rain and clouds, Chen Yu was still not addicted until farry begged for mercy.


    In the night, Chen Yu was sleeping with Fanny in his arms, and his black head suddenly came out of the wall.


    "Chen."


    Chen Yu is scared to wake up, even if it''s not the first time, but he still can''t get used to it.


    "Lao Hei, what are you doing?" Chen Yu was afraid to wake up fari, so he lowered his voice.


    "Do me a favor tomorrow."


    "What''s busy?"


    "Remember the last time I told you that I used the death knell for a vegetable?"


    "Remember, what''s the matter?"


    "Help me heal him."


    This is my first time to ask Chen Yu, who used to ask for help from the old gang.


    So Chen has no reason to refuse, but the problem is that he is a vegetable.


    Chen Yu has no experience in the treatment of vegetative people. How should he be treated?


    "Good." After thinking about it, Chen Yu decided to promise it first. As for whether it can be cured, he should see the patient first and then talk about it.


    Although he wondered why Lao Hei wanted to cure the vegetative man, Lao Hei didn''t want to say it himself, and Chen Yu didn''t ask much.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, Chen took a group of animals and drove to the hospital.


    Chen Yu never mended the broken glass of the car, because American law forbids the owner to leave the pets in the closed car alone, and Chen Yu often leaves them in the car.


    If someone finds a pet in the car, they are likely to smash the window.


    So Chen simply left a window, anyway, no one dare to steal the car.


    Chen Yu wandered around the inpatient department and saw Phare coming.


    "Chen, what are you doing?"


    "Why can I meet you every time in such a big hospital?"


    "The nurse told me that you were sneaking around here again, and then told me to come."


    Because Chen often contacts with Farr, some people in xiangteli hospital also know Chen.


    "You haven''t told me, what are you doing?"


    "I''m looking for someone." Chen replied.


    "Your friend is in the hospital?"


    "No." Chen Yu shook his head.


    "What is that? And your customers? "


    "It''s the patient, not the client." Chen said.


    "I don''t understand. Is there any difference between the two?" Farr looked at Chen Yu in some confusion.


    "The patient I''m looking for, male, about 40 years old, a vegetable, has been in the hospital for five years, and has a daughter who comes to see her father every two days."


    "I''ll check for you." Phare looked at Chen Yu. "You want to treat him?"


    "I''d like to see his condition. If possible, I may cure him, but I''m not sure about the vegetative people."


    In xiangteli hospital, there are more than 1000 people in hospital. Far is not the chief doctor in this field, so I don''t know that Chen Yu said the patient is normal.However, Farr helped Chen find the patient: "Witt Reese, he was in a coma caused by a car accident five years ago. He hasn''t been awake for five years, is he?"


    "It''s him."


    Farr takes Chen Yu to the ward, which is a common ward with four beds.


    But at present, there is only one bed with a patient. A woman is sitting next to the patient, giving the patient a muscle massage.


    Seeing Phare and Chen Yu come in, Suma reides turns her head in confusion.


    "Excuse me, what can I do for you?"


    "Hello, this is our hospital''s new psychiatrist. He has many examples of awakening vegetative people. He just arrived at the hospital today, so he wants to know about the vegetative people in our hospital."


    "Hello, this is Suma reed. This is my father. Can you help my father wake up?"


    "I can''t guarantee you. Can I check his condition?"


    Lying in bed for more than five years, Witt Reed''s body muscles have shrunk completely, and his body is not as weak as it looks.


    "Is there any inspection report of him over the years?"


    "Yes, but I didn''t take it with me. Can I give it to you tomorrow?"


    "OK." Chen Zhu nodded.


    After a simple physical examination of Witt reed, Chen left the ward.


    "Chen, how do you choose to treat patients? You don''t know the father and daughter at all, do you? "


    "I was entrusted by a friend, just like you entrusted me at the beginning." Chen said.


    "Then can you revive the patient?"


    "Not sure." Chen Yu replied frankly.


    Chen Yu has never taken over a vegetable patient, and now he has no clue about this patient, let alone treatment.


    Just then, Chen''s cell phone rang: "Hello, Mr. Chen, this is spike. I want to talk to you."


    "There''s nothing to talk about." Chen Yu will hang up immediately.


    "Mr. Chen, please give me a minute, please."


    "OK, one minute."


    "I''m willing to sell you all the natural pearls I have on hand at the price I originally agreed."


    "I don''t need it anymore."


    "One hundred and eighty dollars, only one hundred and eighty dollars. This is the lowest price on the market at present."


    "I said, I don''t need it anymore. I''ve received what I need."

 Chapter 246

    "Mr. Chen, you can''t do this to me. Do you know how much I paid to help you buy natural pearls? How can you do that? " Spike is really in a hurry.


    This time, he really lost a lot. He thought that there would be good news in the natural pearl market, so he bought natural pearls in a crazy way these days.


    But after a few days, there was no good news, and Mr. John had already stopped buying natural pearls.


    It was too late for him to respond. He borrowed the high interest from the bank to purchase goods.


    However, the price of natural pearls has been recovering from the price a few days ago, which is not the most serious. The most serious thing is that even if the price is restored, the market order has not been restored.


    Because the market of natural pearls is so large, almost no one needs natural pearls specially.


    Plus the ups and downs of these days, other jewelers don''t want to touch the natural pearl for a short time, so now the goods are in his hands.


    If you wait for a month or two, you can definitely sell it.


    But the interest of the bank can''t wait. Every day, it''s refreshing his endurance limit.


    Moreover, what he regretted most was that his original partner, Zola''s clothing company, suddenly stopped working with him.


    As a result, his business was greatly affected, and the bank began to recover his debts.


    Chen Yu sneered: "you said you wouldn''t sell it to me. I found other people to buy natural pearls. Do you still blame me?"


    "Mr. Chen, it was my fault before. Please forgive me. Please help me once."


    "One minute. Goodbye."


    Chen Yu hung up directly. He didn''t want to talk to spike at all.


    All this is his own, not his own pit.


    If he doesn''t do those little moves, not to mention being rich, at least he can make a small profit.


    Chen Yu didn''t know how much Spock lost, and didn''t want to know.


    Anyway, it''s nothing to do with herself. Chen Yu goes out of the hospital and goes back to the car. He drives to Ethan and takes a seat there.


    Li Qing, who was sitting in front of the counter to have a rest, saw Chen Yu coming, and immediately went up to him: "Mr. Chen, this is a safety knot I have woven for you. It''s my intention. Please accept it."


    "Ah?"


    "Chen, Li also sent me one. Is this really useful?" Said Ethan at the counter.


    "It''s the heart." Chen Yu took the peace knot and said, "thank you, sister Qing."


    Most of the cars of Chinese people have a safety knot, which is a custom as well.


    Chen Yu is holding the peace knot in his hand. It''s very delicate to weave. It''s not woven by machines in the domestic market.


    It should be hand woven by Li Qing. Chen Yu finds that he can''t understand the knitting method.


    "Sister Qing, you''re so skillful in knitting this safety knot. I think you can weave more and sell it in the hotel. It''s definitely profitable."


    Li Qing smiled and shook his head: "where can we weave a few, two months to make up these two."


    "So complicated?"


    "Children don''t want to learn the skills of their ancestors. Now they have passed them on to me, and they are almost lost."


    Li Qing''s tone with a touch of sadness, I don''t know whether it is because of the loss of craftsmanship, or because of the death of their children.


    ¡­¡­


    Coast Guard -


    "Farley, you have a beautiful pendant." A female lifeguard looks at the pendant on Fanny''s chest.


    Her eyes couldn''t be moved, and other female lifeguards came around.


    "Is this a real ruby?"


    "No way. How much is such a big ruby?"


    "Maybe it''s an artificial gem."


    "But it''s really beautiful. The touch and luster are not like artificial gems."


    What does a woman wear a beautiful jewelry for?


    It''s not just to add glamour, it''s also to show off.


    Even farry is no exception. She is very satisfied to be appreciated by other girls.


    "It''s so beautiful. Can I have a look at it?"


    The female lifeguard takes over the heart of the red moon and carefully touches it on the palm of her hand.


    "What a delicate cut."


    When the female lifeguard put the heart of the red moon in the sun, the whole heart of the red moon reflected the brilliant color.


    The beauty of the color was suffocating, and all the women cried out.


    Attracted the side view of male rescuers in the headquarters, robio came over.


    "Let me see." Robio took over the heart of the Red Moon: "it''s not a man-made fiber or a man-made gem, it''s a natural gem."


    Robio just looked at the sun, then covered the jewel with his hand, and said directly, "Farrie, you shouldn''t bring such valuable jewelry to work."


    "Ah? But Chen said it''s not a ruby. ""If it''s man-made fiber, there''s no internal refraction effect. The man-made gem will have phosphorescence phenomenon, and the light refraction is straight-line penetration. The value of this gem will not be less than 30 million dollars. You''d better keep it and don''t bring it out at will."


    A group of female team members all looked at fari with incredible eyes, which inevitably showed some jealousy.


    They all know Chen Yu, but they didn''t expect him to be so generous.


    I gave a luxury car to farry, but I still gave such expensive jewelry.


    If you had known that the Chinese was so rich, you should take the first step to get the Chinese.


    "Is this pendant really so valuable?"


    "I''m just making a valuation, but if you really want an accurate valuation, look for a professional appraisal agency." Robio clapped: "well, that''s the end of leisure time. It''s time to go to work."


    The eyes of all the women can''t be recovered from the heart of the red moon. The heart of the red moon is so eye-catching.


    Especially for women, it has a fatal attraction.


    Wearing the heart of the red moon, farry looks even more radiant.


    Hearing that robio had finished, Farrie did not dare to put the heart of the red moon on her neck and quietly put it away.


    The women''s team members turned their attention when they saw fari put the pendant away.


    Although she dare not wear them at work, she is satisfied with the eyes of other female players.


    Everyone has vanity, and fari is no exception.


    On weekdays, we always compare consciously or unconsciously, from appearance to figure.


    It was not until after work that Farley put on the heart of the red moon again, and all the girls could only look and sigh.


    On the way, farry bought a bottle of red wine and went home.


    "Chen, when will you come back?"


    "It''s almost there. What can I do for you?"


    "Can''t you call if you''re ok?"


    "Well, I''ll be back as soon as possible."


    When Chen came back home, he found that Fanny had prepared a candlelight dinner.


    When they were having sex with each other, Dale''s phone call came in at an inopportune time: "Chen, do you know what the bottle of wine risfar sent you the day before yesterday is?"


    "I don''t know. What are you doing?"


    "That bottle of wine is red wine from the Rawls cellar in 1842."


    "And then?"


    "That bottle of wine was just sold at this year''s red wine spring auction for $1.2 million, and it was lisfar who got it."


    Wheezing -

 Chapter 247

    "Chen, what''s the matter with you?" Farry looked at Chen Yu in bewilderment. She saw that Chen Yu seemed to be suffering from some great misfortune, and her face suddenly changed.


    "I feel like I lost $1.2 million." Chen said bitterly.


    Dell on the other end of the phone is still hurting Chen Yu: "Chen, you can''t enjoy that bottle of wine alone. Do you think it''s me or you?"


    "Tomorrow, I''m having a candlelight dinner with Fanny."


    "What? Have you opened the red wine? Don''t finish. Leave me some. "


    "Don''t worry, we didn''t open that bottle of wine. Why didn''t you tell me earlier?" Chen Yu complained.


    "I just found out."


    It''s too late to say anything now. Chen Zhu personally emptied the $1.2 million bottle of red wine.


    However, Chen took out the original bottle and put the spring of youth into other containers.


    The bottle left a little spring of youth, and then poured the rest of the red wine into it tonight.


    Besieb zoffi said that the spring of youth can improve the quality of the wine by adding it to the drinking water.


    Chen thinks of the past that he hopes to deal with tomorrow.


    The next day -


    Chen Zhu took the wine to Dell''s home at noon.


    "Chen, have you drunk so much?" Dale saw that there was only half a bottle of wine, with a sad expression on his face.


    "It''s good to have the rest." Chen Zhuo looks at Dale.


    There is a spring of youth in my wine, and it is no worse than the wine in Rawls'' cellar.


    "This bottle of wine was sent by Mr. lisfal, and he was asked to drink it together."


    "There was only half a bottle of wine left, and more people?"


    "I won''t drink. You''re done." Chen Yu rolled his eyes.


    One can only enjoy the effect of youth spring once. He didn''t plan to drink it so early.


    He planned to return to his old age again when he and fari were old.


    This bottle of wine is sent by riesfall, so it''s reasonable to return the favor and invite him here.


    "HEMA, go and invite Mr. lisphal."


    To be honest, Chen Yu didn''t understand why lisfal gave him such precious wine when they met before he came to his house last time.


    Not long after, riesfall came, and HEMA had Ronnie and vera on her back.


    "Chen, did you ask HEMA to call me?"


    "Well, what did he say to you?"


    "He said that Wang Wang Can you translate it? "


    Lisfal saw the red wine on the table and a smile appeared on his face.


    "Johnny, how can you give such a good wine to Chen? If you give it to me, he doesn''t know how to taste it at all."


    "I''d rather pour it out than give it to you."


    ¡°why£¿ Did I offend you? "


    "Who knows which bitch you''re going to share with? I''ve only been here for a week and I''ve seen at least ten women come in and out of your estate."


    Chen Zhuo poured a glass of wine for lisfal and dale respectively. Lisfal looked at Chen Zhuo and said, "Chen, don''t you drink it?"


    "I drank half a bottle with Fanny yesterday. To be honest, it''s a waste for me and Fanny to drink this wine."


    "Well, I wish you and Fanny happiness." Lisfal picked up the goblet. He could smell the fragrance of the wine.


    This red wine is better than he thought. It''s mellow to the extreme. It''s worthy of the classic rare wine of Rawls cellar.


    Take a sip, and the taste of glycol will be filled in the mouth instantly.


    It was an intoxicating breath, and risfar could not help sighing.


    "Good wine, Chen, don''t you really want a drink?"


    Lisfal took another sip and suddenly realized something was wrong.


    He has drunk the collection of Rawls cellar, but when he last drank it, he didn''t have such amazing taste.


    Rawls cellar produces several bottles of wine every year, which are put in the auction house.


    But the red wine in Rawls cellar is sweet and sweet, but because it is brewed in red wine barrel, it will have the smell of red wine.


    It''s not Rawls cellar wine!


    However, compared with the wine in Rawls cellar, the taste is more mellow and sweet. The fragrance of the wine diffuses in the mouth and can not be separated for a long time.


    Lisfal picked up the goblet and looked at the red wine in the sun.


    The wine is extremely colorful and free of impurities.


    Under the refraction of sunlight, it is like a bright ruby.


    "What a good drink." Riesfall looked at Chen Yu.


    "Chen, this is not the original bottle."


    Chen Yu is stupefied for a moment, can this also be divided out?


    "Er..."


    "Can you tell me which cellar it is made from? I''ve never drunk this kind of wine. It''s a classic wine. ""Good to drink." Dale suddenly picked up the bottle and took a drink in his mouth.


    Chen Zhao snatched the bottle: "asshole, you can''t drink like this!"


    "Isn''t it a bottle of wine, as for that?"


    "It needs to be tasted slowly. Where can you drink it like this? And how can others drink it when you drink it in front of the bottle?"


    Fortunately, it''s in my own home. Everyone is a friend.


    In public, Dale would have been whipped to death.


    Although the wine is a little tipsy, it doesn''t have the momentum of that spirit.


    Dale and riesfall were drinking, and they fell asleep on the sofa, or they were drunk.


    Chen Yu is playing with the children in the yard. There is still a third of the wine left.


    About two hours of sleep, in fact, it is only a nap.


    Riesfall woke up, and when he opened his eyes, he felt the whole world was fresh and refreshed.


    Riesfall looks at Dale. Dale is still sleeping.


    Lisfal was confused. He clearly remembered that they were drinking before that.


    But how to drink and fall asleep?


    Lisfal has always been a good wine, let alone this kind of red wine, even half a bottle of vodka can''t put him down.


    Walking into the yard, I saw Chen Yu playing with the children. I went up to him and said, "Chen, I''m sorry. I don''t know how I fell asleep."


    "Maybe you are too tired recently." Chen Yu said with a smile.


    ¡­¡­


    For riesfall, he never drinks during the day.


    Because he will never work after drinking, because it will affect his thinking and judgment.


    Today, however, he not only drinks in the daytime, but also feels like he has unlimited energy. He feels like he is back to twenty.


    It''s a strange feeling that every cell in the body is full of energy.


    It''s like a person who has been carrying a load for many years, suddenly unloading the load-bearing equipment, and the whole person is as light as a swallow.


    At the dinner table, Ronnie looked at lisfal and stared for a long time: "Dad, you seem to be handsome."


    "No, no, dad is getting younger." Villa corrected.


    Lisfal just laughs at this, and he doesn''t take his two precious daughters'' lovely remarks seriously.


    However, during the evening washing, lisfal saw himself in the mirror.


    Does the fishtail seem to have disappeared?


    Lisfal was puzzled. The wrinkles on his forehead seemed to be gone, and his hair seemed to be more pure.


    Busy with work and worrying about family, I grow a lot of white hair, but now it seems that all the white hair is gone.


    Riesfall touched his stomach. Where did his ABS come from?


    Since I was 30, my abs have become a light beer belly.

 Chapter 248

    The next day, lisfal found that he seemed really young.


    More obvious than last night, the muscles that used to work out in school came back to him.


    This feeling is very wonderful. Riesfall keeps looking at himself in the mirror and doing all kinds of body-building postures.


    What''s going on in lisfal''s mind, that bottle of wine!?


    The bottle of wine that Chen asked himself to drink has made him young again?


    Lisfal estimated that he was 40 years old, and now he should look like 30 years old.


    To be honest, in fact, the change is really not big, but it seems to be getting younger.


    If it''s really because of that bottle of wine, Dale drank more than himself yesterday. I don''t know what he became.


    Reesfall dressed and ran into Dale''s manor, and then he saw a naked, strong young man, lying in a sun chair next to the swimming pool in pantaloons.


    "Dell?"


    "Who are you? Johnny Dale looked up and didn''t recognize lisfar at first sight.


    "Dale, you body..."


    "I don''t know, neither do I."


    "You look like a teenager."


    Originally, Dale was twenty-eight years old, but due to excessive indulgence, his body became very weak and looked like he was in his early thirties.


    But now he is not so young.


    What''s the matter with that perfect figure?


    Lisfal felt that Dell had changed more than he had.


    Lisfal''s figure has also changed, but not much.


    "Is it Chen''s bottle of wine?" Asked riesfall.


    "Didn''t you give the wine to Chen?"


    "The bottle is the original one, but the wine must not be, or he added something to it."


    Dale is silent. Risfar looks at Dale. "Dale, do you know anything?"


    "Well It''s OK. I don''t know anything. "


    "To be honest, I envy you for your figure."


    Dell is also quite satisfied with his new body.


    ¡­¡­


    In the morning, Chen Zhu kissed farry goodbye.


    He began to take out the dragon meat and feed it to Beelzebub, Raymond, Wanda, Carrie, obitos and black and white.


    He also eats dragon meat himself, which tastes really good.


    At this time, there was a knock on the door. Chen opened the door and saw a stranger standing outside.


    "Mr. Chen, please, please help me." The stranger opened his mouth with a face full of supplication.


    "Who are you?"


    "I''m spike."


    Chen Yu frowned: "I can''t help you."


    "Please, Mr. Chen, help me."


    Chen Yu was disgusted with spike to the extreme. He didn''t have any integrity as a businessman.


    When he lost money, he came to find himself to take over his mess.


    Where is such a good thing?


    "I originally wanted a ton of natural pearls. If you don''t sell them to me, I''ve already received them from others. I don''t need them anymore. It''s no use looking for me again."


    "I have no way out now. The bank and usury owe a lot of money. If you don''t help me, I will go bankrupt."


    "It''s none of my business."


    Chen Yu pushes spike out of the door and is about to close the door. Spike suddenly raises his gun and looks at Chen Yu with a ferocious face: "you won''t let me be better, and I won''t let you be better, you yellow monkey!"


    "Mr. spike, do you know what you''re doing?"


    "Anyway, I have no way to go, so I''ll drag you to death."


    Chen Yu suddenly raised his feet and kicked spike mercilessly in the stomach.


    In Chen''s eyes, spike was really a weak chicken.


    Even a layman like Chen Yu knows that the pistol in his hand needs to be opened to shoot.


    That is to say, in fact, spike was just bluffing Chen Yu and trying to force him to compromise.


    He may think that with such naive coercion, Chen can be forced to eat the goods in his hands.


    However, spike, who was kicked by Chen Yu, covered his stomach in pain and opened the safety bolt.


    Chen Yu just looked at spike coldly and didn''t attack him any more.


    After all, he is still flesh and blood. He doesn''t want his flesh to block bullets.


    Spike carefully exits the yard and gets in the car to escape.


    Chen immediately called the police. Before long, Leonardo and a policewoman came to the door.


    "Chen, I heard you met a gunman?"


    "Well." Chen Yu said the whole story.


    "Chen, I promise you, I''ll catch that bastard who points a gun at you, and I''ll teach him a lesson.""Leonardo, is this lady your partner?"


    "She''s rose, my new partner."


    "Hello, Miss Rose."


    "Hello, Mr. Chen. I''ve been listening to Leonardo talk about you. Are you in a good relationship?"


    "No doubt."


    "Then we won''t disturb you. Goodbye."


    "Goodbye." Chen Chu waved. It seems that Leonardo''s spring is coming. Rose''s eyes on Leonardo seem a little different.


    David and Kate have been living together since they met with Mexican gang.


    Maybe it''s time to get together and get Leonardo to bring rose and then help them move their relationship forward.


    Lest every time he came out with Leonardo, he would go to the front to ask for a phone call just like he had never seen a woman.


    At this time, Beelzebub and their breakfast were full. Chen Chu cleaned up and took out the rest of yesterday''s red wine for Ethan.


    Ethan has some high blood pressure recently, and some geriatric diseases have become prominent in him.


    If he has that perseverance, Chen can help him to make a weight-loss plan.


    But Ethan is totally one of those who can''t get up after eating, sleeping and eating.


    As for dieting and slimming, it''s not suitable for Ethan.


    When people reach a certain age, they are really not suitable for dieting and slimming, which is too harmful to the body.


    At this time, feywood Cisco called: "Mr. Chen, my basement has been built in prototype. Would you like to come and have a look? If there is something unsatisfactory, it can be modified now, but if the superstructure is covered and then modified first, it will be very troublesome."


    "OK, I''ll go and have a look."


    Chen took his pet with him and drove to the Mirror Lake construction site.


    Spike didn''t go far. His car was parked not far away.


    Seeing Chen''s car going out, spike turned around and touched Chen''s home.


    Spike used to be a disgrace, so sneaking around is just old business for him.


    In recent years, he has made a fortune, which has changed from black to white. However, this does not mean that he has really changed his ways.


    Spike took a look inside and outside the room and found nothing of value.


    His eyes fell on a bottle of wine on the table in the living room!


    1842 red wine in Rawls cellar!


    There''s a ruby pendant next to it. Spike''s heart moves.


    Just a few days ago, the bottle of wine had just been sold for $1.2 million.


    And this pendant, also don''t know is true or false.


    Spike''s heart moved and picked up the bottle of wine and the pendant.


    Then he ran to the kitchen. He turned on the gas

 Chapter 249

    Chen Yu is communicating with fewood, who oversees the work. Chen Yu is actually very relieved.


    These days, as long as there are any problems, fewood will communicate with Chen Yu as soon as possible.


    If Chen asked any unreasonable questions, he would patiently explain them to Chen.


    There are two basement, the next floor and the second floor.


    The second floor is for Laohei, and there is also a waterway leading to the lake, which does not need to be arranged.


    The cost of the next layer is much more. The cost of a six meter long and two meter wide alloy toughened glass is as high as 120000 US dollars.


    But this toughened glass brings a completely different view to the basement, facing Mirror Lake completely.


    This is also the most satisfactory part of Chen Yu and fali.


    "Feywood, last time you said you knew a water engineering team, please contact them for me."


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Chen. I''ve talked to their boss about it. They''re not satisfied with the price I said. I''m afraid they can''t cooperate."


    "Well, forget it. I''ll find my own way."


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Chen."


    "It''s OK. It''s none of your business."


    Just then, a luxury car stopped outside the construction site.


    When Dale and lisfal got off the car, Chen Yu was stunned to see them.


    "You Dell? Johnny


    "Don''t pretend. We must have something to do with you now."


    "Well I don''t understand what you''re talking about. "


    Chen found that both of them had become a little too young.


    In the heart of the secret way, is not the weight of their youth spring put more?


    Originally, Chen predicted that they would return to their state of being around five years old at most.


    It won''t be obvious. As a result, they look ten years younger.


    Dale, in particular, has changed the most.


    He used to be a decadent man, but now he has become a muscular man.


    "Well, I won''t ask." Dale patted Chen on the shoulder.


    "Chen, this is your new home."


    "Well." Chen Zhu nodded.


    "Look at this scale, there should be a lot of investment, right?"


    "I am a Chinese, I have more thoughts on the land."


    "This is a good place." Said lisfal.


    There are good mountains, good water and good scenery here.


    Even Dale and riesfall thought it was a good place.


    A police car came. Leonardo and rose got out of the car.


    "Chen, something happened to your family."


    "What? What happened to my family? What''s the matter? "


    "Your house has been bombed."


    ¡°why£¿¡±


    Chen Yu''s face is muddled and forced. His home has been bombed. What kind of ghost is it?


    When Chen saw the house with only the remains, he was still confused.


    Here comes the firemen. They are just fighting the fire, not the fire.


    The fire was under control, but Chen''s house was completely empty.


    Everything is gone No, not at all. There''s at least one basement.


    "Man, can you tell me the cause of the fire?"


    "Gas explosion." Said the fireman.


    "Gas pipe leakage?"


    "No, the gas in your house is not turned off." The fireman replied.


    "But I don''t use gas at all in the morning."


    "I can''t answer you." Said the fireman helplessly.


    "Chen, it seems that you haven''t got a place to live recently. Why don''t you go to live with me for a few days?" Dell invited.


    "I can do it there, too." Lisfal thought it would be a good opportunity.


    But Chen Yu at the moment, obviously not in that mood.


    There is nothing valuable in the family. What is more important to Chen Yu is that Chen Yu is placed in the ring of space and has not been affected.


    But Chen''s mood was like a powder keg being ignited, and the gloom on his face could not be turned away.


    Chen Yu looks not far away. In front of banter''s house, his car is parked on the side of the road.


    "Banter, are you at home?" Chen Yu dialed banter.


    "I''m not here. What can I do for you?"


    "I saw your car parked on the side of the road. Is there a dash cam in your car?"


    "Yes, you want my dash cam?"


    "My house was set on fire." Chen said.


    Chen Yu is 100% sure that his family was set on fire, not an accident caused by his own gas.


    "Ah? I''ll be right back. "


    Soon, bant came back. Bant gave Chen Yu the memory card of the dash cam and lent Chen Yu the computer to play the records of the dash cam.The time was adjusted to 9 o''clock in the morning, and Chen Yu came out of the house. Soon afterwards, another car stopped at Chen Yu''s door.


    Spike! Chen Yu was even more furious.


    After spike entered Chen''s house, he took out a bottle of wine from his home in ten minutes.


    There was a flash of light in the eyes of Dale and lisfal, but they didn''t show their inner thoughts.


    Less than a minute after spike left, the house exploded.


    "Chen, this man has a feud with you?"


    "Now we have it!" Chen said with a black face.


    Then Leonardo and rose took the memory card away.


    Lisfal and dale look at Chen Yu and say, "Chen, do you have any plans?"


    "I can only wait for the police to catch the suspect."


    "I can help if I need to." Said lisfal.


    "I can, too." Dale always said bluntly, "if he has the first bottle of wine, we will charge a high price for it on the black market. He should be happy to sell it to us."


    Chen Yu looked at SFAR and dale. "Do you want that bottle of wine?"


    "Well That''s your thing How can we take it? "


    "If you get it and give it to your elderly relatives, you won''t be able to use it yourself."


    "What do you mean?"


    "The effect of that bottle of wine can only be exerted once."


    "Then can that bottle of wine cure the disease?" Asked riesfall.


    "Johnny, are you sick?"


    Chen Yu finally figured it out. Riesfar must have learned some information about himself through some channels.


    So he took the initiative to approach himself, in order to treat his family.


    "My wife."


    "Give me your wife''s medical record," Chen thought


    "Would you like to treat my wife?"


    "But make a promise to me that when your wife gets well, no one else will know about it."


    "Yes, I promise. I promise." Lisfal said excitedly.


    "Give me the case as soon as possible." Chen said.


    "Good." Chis Farr nodded heavily. "Yes, give me twenty-four hours. I will find that person. You has the final say in the dead."


    "I''m a law-abiding citizen. I''d better wait for the news from the police." Chen Yu rolled his white eyes.


    As soon as Chen Yu turned around, he called mogery and said, "mogery, I''m looking for someone."

 Chapter 250

    Chen Yu has negotiated with the agency, and Chen Yu has made up part of the money.


    However, there are still some insurance companies to pay, more than $10000 is not much for Chen.


    However, Chen Yu just can''t vent his anger.


    "Ha ha Chen, I heard that your house was set on fire. Would you like to stay in my hotel for a while? "


    "Go away! I''m not going back to live with you. "


    Those who can speak to Chen Yu in such a tone of underbeat will not be the second choice except for Ethan.


    Chen Yu is going out to look for a house now, but since he wants to rent a house, let''s rent a bigger one.


    Chen Yu is now in the intermediary company, communicating with customer service.


    At this time, Chen Yu received Zora''s call: "Chen, I heard that your house is on fire?"


    "You know, too?" Chen Yu has some accidents.


    "Do you need a place to live now?"


    "I have found the house." Chen said.


    In fact, Chen Zhu wants to keep a certain distance from Zora, not because Zora is not a bad person.


    It''s about morality. I''m talking about my feelings with Fanny here. I''m secretly flirting with other women.


    Chen doesn''t think that he is the kind of person who can have three wives and four concubines.


    In the empty window of love, Chen can let go of himself. Whoever comes will have no choice.


    But since we have decided to accept a stable relationship, we should seriously maintain this relationship.


    "Chen, do you know that the agency you are now in is under the name of Manni, and it is temporarily managed by me."


    "Er..." Chen Leng said, "don''t tell me, I''m in your monitor now."


    "No, but the information you registered is in the database in front of me."


    "All right." Chen Yu knew that he could not refuse.


    "How about the mountain moving villa you and Daniel used to live in?" Asked Zola.


    "How much is the rent?"


    "Look at it."


    Chen Yu thought for a moment and said, "I lost half a bottle of wine before I was set on fire. It was stolen by the arsonist. It''s good for you or your father to find that bottle of wine."


    "Thank you."


    "But you are not the only one who knows the news."


    "I''m in good health and don''t need any special health care." Said Zola.


    "Please believe me, you can never refuse the effect."


    "What is the effect?"


    "I''ll tell you that. By the way, when can my girlfriend and I move in?"


    "I''ve sent someone to tidy it up. You can stay in in the evening." "Are you sure you won''t tell me the specific effect of that bottle of wine?" Zora said


    "If you can get that bottle of wine, I''ll tell you again. If you can''t get it, I''m afraid you''ll be upset if I tell you, or not."


    "Well, I''ll try to find that bottle of wine."


    Chen Yu drove to the angel coast. As soon as the car stopped, Heima and Baima rushed out of the car.


    The two goods open their own doors, and as soon as they get off the bus, a large number of small fans rush up.


    They are very popular on the angel coast, but Chen Yu has no choice.


    At this time, a female lifeguard saw Chen Yu.


    "Hi, Chen."


    "Hello, Philo." Seriously, Chen Yu is not familiar with her.


    "Are you here for Fanny?"


    "Yes."


    "Your car is so big that a man should drive such a car."


    "Ha ha..."


    "I don''t know what it''s like to sit in such a big car."


    Chen Yu is a little distracted. He is thinking all over his head now. How can he tell fari that her wardrobe and shoe cabinet have been blown up.


    "Chen, can I try it in your car?"


    "Ah?" Chen Yu suddenly responds that this woman is going to play with herself in the car?


    "Sorry, I have something to do. Next time."


    "Well, I''ll take you to Fanny." Philo didn''t seem to have happened.


    When he arrived at the headquarters of the lifeguard, Filo called out at the door, "Fanny, Chen has come to see you."


    Fari turned to look at Chen Yu and said, "Chen, why are you here?"


    "Fari, we never seem to have been in the street before?"


    "Are you inviting me to go shopping?"


    "That''s right."


    "But I''m at work."


    "I said to robio."


    "There are so many tourists today, I don''t think he will agree."


    "You wait here."


    Chen Yu enters robio''s office. Robio has seen Chen Yu coming through the glass window for a long time."Chen, why are you here today when you are free?"


    "My family was set on fire, including all the clothes and supplies of Fanny, so I hope you can approve her of half a day''s holiday."


    "If you leave Wanda, HEMA and Baima, I will agree to let fari go."


    "Yes, we''ll pick them up in the evening."


    "OK, no problem."


    ¡­¡­


    "Chen, have you made a lot of money today?"


    Farrie looks at the big bags Chen Yu is carrying. Chen Yu bought them for her.


    Fanny was a little confused. Chen Yu actually took the initiative to go shopping with her today.


    Chen Yu never asks for shopping, but when he buys things, he always aims at which store. It''s so simple to go in and out.


    "Ha ha..." Chen Yu''s smile is a little farfetched. How about losing a lot today.


    "You can buy whatever you want."


    "I feel like I bought a lot."


    "Have you bought any clothes that are close to you? And pajamas. "


    "There are so many pajamas at home. It''s unnecessary to buy them, especially pajamas. I''ve worn them for many years. I''m not used to wearing other pajamas, you know."


    "Well, it doesn''t matter if you don''t wear pajamas."


    "Chen, what''s the matter with you?"


    "What''s the matter?"


    "What happened?"


    "No, I suddenly feel that I should think about you more. In the past, you pulled me to go shopping. I always refuse you. I will go shopping with you more in the future."


    "Are you sure nothing happened?"


    "Please, what can happen." "We have a custom in China. We need new clothes for our new home," Chen said


    "Is there any custom like this? But it will be more than two months before our new home is built? "


    "It''s always right to get ready first. Then we''ll invite friends to a party. I hope the hostess can shine."


    "But there are so many of them. You have at least twenty thousand dollars in your hand."


    "not much at all, right, and perfume is not bought."


    "perfume? I don''t use perfume, and you don''t know that there are so many pets at home that perfume can hurt their sense of smell. "


    "By the way, there are shoes. Every brand should have new spring styles."


    Fali was unable to deal with Chen Yu and was pulled into a brand store.

 Chapter 251

    Farley went shopping for the craziest time in her life.


    Although her family is very good, but fari has never been the kind of shopping talent, blood crazy.


    This is a big reason for her character. Although Farley, like most women, likes all kinds of famous brands and some fashion magazines, her shopping has always been rational.


    Today, however, she was forced to buy more than 50000 dollars of various clothing and shoes.


    Of course, even so, Farley is more rational to buy.


    Most things are between $1000 and $2000, and only one pair of shoes is more than $4000.


    Chen had to put the bag back in the car, and then went on shopping.


    Fanny felt that Chen was going to buy the whole street for herself.


    Although she is very happy when shopping, as a rationalist, when she finishes shopping, she will worry about whether it will be too expensive and whether it will bring a burden to Chen Yu.


    "Well, we''re almost there." Farrie is going to take the initiative to stop shopping.


    Chen Zhaocou to Farley ''s ear: "in fact, I want to see you wear the underwear."


    Fanny''s cheeks turned red. "Asshole."


    Back at the coast rescue team headquarters, the women''s eyes were straight when they saw Chen Yu''s bags.


    The famous brand that every woman dreams of, the big bag and small bag hanging on Chen Yu''s body, is likely to be their one month salary.


    Seriously, it''s not that Chen has so many bags to hang. It''s really that the trunk of his Ford SUV can''t be put down. It can only be put on Farley''s car.


    It''s just that the bags of Fanny and Chen Yu are too exciting for these women.


    They are confident that their body and appearance are not worse than that of fari, but why can''t they meet such a rich man who is willing to pay for his girlfriend.


    It''s estimated that the bags of these famous brands that Chen Yu is carrying will cost more than US $20000.


    "Fanny, don''t drive fast today. Follow me. I''ll take you somewhere."


    "Where to?"


    "I''ll know when I go."


    Farley suspects that Chen Yu is not going to propose to herself, is he?


    What if you want to propose?


    I''m not ready at all


    But it''s not good to refuse. I like Chen Yu.


    If Chen Yu is rejected, will he break up with himself?


    Fari drove behind Chen Yu.


    Farry found that Chen Yu drove to Beverly Hills.


    "Chen, where are we going?" Fari followed Chen Yu, thinking all the time.


    Chen''s car turned seven or eight to the mountain and stopped in front of a villa.


    Fari is more puzzled. Is this Chen Yu''s friend''s home?


    Is Chen Yu going to bring himself to see friends?


    If so, why didn''t he tell himself earlier?


    He doesn''t have to hide it from himself, does he?


    Fari got out of the car and looked at Chen Yu doubtfully: "Chen, is this your friend''s home?"


    "It''s our home for the time being." Chen Yu grinned.


    ¡°why£¿¡± Fari''s question mark on her face: "Chen, aren''t we living well in Dashan town? Why do you want to move here? And our new home in Dashan town is about to be built. "


    "That We had a fire in our house, and then everything was gone. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Finally, fari figured out why Chen Yu dragged her to go shopping and bought her so many things.


    It turned out that everything she had was set on fire.


    "Nothing?"


    "Nothing." Chen said helplessly.


    "Were you in the house then?" Fari suddenly looked at Chen Yu worried: "are you hurt?"


    "No."


    "Just as long as people are OK." Said fari, holding Chen Yu in her arms.


    Cough -


    Chen Yu turned around and saw that it was Paul.


    "Well Paul, why are you here? "


    "It was Mr. rasfa who asked me to send you something. I think you may not be ready for daily necessities, so I sent it to you." Paul said.


    "Thank you, Paul."


    When Paul finished delivering, he left wisely.


    Fari is enjoying the villa. It''s really good. It''s located in the middle of the mountain. You can see half of Beverly Hills. In the distance is a whole coastline, facing the sea and leaning against the green mountains.


    The villa also has a swimming pool and various modern facilities.


    "Chen, can our new home be better than here?"


    "That''s for sure. It''s better than here."


    This villa belongs to a small family, not a large villa manor.


    And the outdoor is not spacious, or even less than the original rental house.They can only play on the roof.


    Robio designed their new home, which is three or four times larger than the villa.


    In terms of environment, it should be different.


    Beverly Hills is the most prosperous area, which must be incomparable.


    Chen Yu thinks that if the river outside mirror lake is widened and dug deep, small and medium-sized ships can be provided to pass by, then the water traffic can make his new home more colorful.


    And Amun can also come into the lake, so that the family can get together.


    Instead of the present situation, it can be said that the whole family lives in other people''s homes.


    ¡­¡­


    At night, in an abandoned factory, spike was holding a bottle of red wine.


    He has learned that he is wanted.


    Attempted murder, arson, burglary.


    He knew that he was completely finished, different from the past.


    In the past, most of his dark history was to enter the police station for three days and come out alive.


    But now he can''t go out without going in for ten or eight years.


    Now he just wants to get some money and leave Los Angeles and the United States.


    Hiding in a third world country is better than staying here. It''s wanted not only by the police, but also by usury.


    Just then, light came from outside the factory.


    As soon as spike''s heart tightened, he lowered himself and looked out.


    There was a car. Several people in black suits got out of the car. One of them was carrying a box.


    At this time, spike''s cell phone vibrated. Spike turned off the ring of his cell phone to avoid exposing himself.


    "We''re here. How about you?"


    Spike didn''t make a sound, but was confirming whether these people were his trading partners.


    To be honest, he couldn''t understand why a bottle of wine could sell for a million dollars.


    No, not a bottle, but a third.


    Only a third of the wine has been drunk, two-thirds of it has been drunk, and there are still a million bids on the black market.


    In his view, this is too unreasonable.


    After half pay, spike finally said, "I''m in the factory. You can only come in alone."


    The man with the box came in and watched spike in the dark.


    "What do I want?"


    "I need to see the money first." ''it''s a million dollar deal,'' Mr. spike said cautiously.


    Who knows if the other side will eat black? The other side opened the box and threw it in front of spike.

 Chapter 252

    Spike opens the box. It''s full of green notes. They''re all brand new and fragrant.


    Spike picked up one stack, looked at it, and picked up another.


    That''s right. It''s a million dollars.


    "What do I want?"


    Spike threw the bottle at the man, who quickly reached for it, almost unsteadily.


    The man was also checking the bottle, at least to make sure it was right.


    "Mr. spike, I''m a middleman. You don''t need to be so wary of me. But our deal is finished. I might as well give you a message. Now there are several groups of people in Los Angeles who are tracking you. You''d better be careful. I hope I don''t hear about your death."


    Spike chose to deal with the other side because the other side''s reputation in Los Angeles is the best.


    There was almost no record of eating black. Spike left with the money.


    At this time, the man in black took out his phone: "Hello, Mr. manus, this is FIGO Reeves. I have the goods."


    "Send it to Beverly Hills, my boss, and I''ll call you for the money."


    "OK, I see."


    FIGO Reeves bought this bottle of red wine from spike, but he also didn''t understand why manus''s boss wanted an open bottle of red wine.


    If it''s the complete 1842 Rawls cellar collection of red wine, he can understand.


    But is it necessary to spend $1.5 million for the remaining third of the red wine?


    FIGO Reeves personally escorted the red wine. When he arrived at riesfall''s house, two cars stopped in front of him.


    FIGO Reeves immediately hugged the red wine, but the other side didn''t seem to have a conflict with him, and it was his acquaintance who got off the car.


    "What do you mean, Mr. Paul?"


    "Figo, said Mr. rasfa, he wants that thing in your hand."


    "I''m sorry, it already has a master."


    "Mr. rasfa is willing to give you a higher price."


    FIGO''s eyes twinkled. Just then, some people came out of risfar''s manor, and risfar also came out.


    "You''re FIGO. What I want."


    FIGO did not dare to raise the price in front of him, so he immediately sent the red wine to riesfall.


    Lisfal pulled out the cork and smelt it. Yeah, that''s the smell.


    Paul looked at lisfal and said, "Hello, Mr. lisfal. I''m Mr. rasfal''s steward. My name is Paul."


    "Hello." "What can I do for you?" he nodded


    "Mr. rasfa also hopes to get this bottle of red wine. I don''t know if Mr. lisfar is willing to give up his love."


    "Sorry, I''m not used to sharing what I like." Lisfal smiled and shook his head.


    "Mr. riesfall, won''t you listen to the price?" Paul felt that the price he offered should be attractive to the other side.


    Lisfal is really rich, but there is no reason to refuse a white income.


    Risfar smiled. "Oh, how much is Mr. rasfar going to charge me?"


    "Two million dollars, what do you think?"


    "Ha ha Do you think I''m a beggar? "


    "Three million dollars?"


    "Well, Paul, I''m going to have a rest. Please come back."


    "Five million dollars." Paul said again.


    "Goodbye." Lisfal did not return to the manor.


    Paul reluctantly picked up the phone: "Mr. raspha, the wine has fallen into lisphar''s hands, and I asked for five million dollars, he is still unmoved."


    "Five million dollars, won''t he give in?" Rasfa frowned.


    What''s the use of this wine?


    Lisfal didn''t even want to let it out for five million dollars.


    You know, the most expensive three bottles of wine in the world are only 3.2 million US dollars, 2.88 million US dollars and 2.1 million US dollars.


    And this bottle is only one-third of the red wine, he offered $5 million, the other side is not moved.


    Even if the bottle contains diamonds, five million dollars is more than enough.


    Rasfa was so itchy that he thought about it. He called Chen Yu.


    "Chen, tell me the truth, is the wine in the bottle?"


    "Did you get it?" Chen asked.


    "No."


    "You send Paul here. I''ll give you a bottle. You and Zola can have a drink."


    "Tell me, what is it?"


    "That bottle of wine can make people ten years younger, but a person can only have one chance, and a bottle of wine can be shared by almost three or four people."


    Rasfa felt that he was about to have a heart attack: "Chen, are you kidding me?""If you don''t want it, I''ll go to bed in half an hour."


    "Yes, I will."


    In less than ten minutes, rasphaz arrived at Chen''s house.


    Chen Yu stuffed the bottle to lasfa: "don''t ask anything. One person has only one chance, and it won''t work next time. There is also such a bottle of wine that can be shared with three or four people. If there are more people, the effect will be reduced. You and Zola can drink half of it, and the rest will be hidden, but I can''t guarantee you the shelf life. In addition I''m going to bed. "


    "Chen, I love you so much." Rasfa hugs Chen Yu.


    "Stop talking. I know you can''t wait. Call Zora."


    ¡­¡­


    "Zora, where are you now?"


    "What am I doing in the company?"


    "Leave all your work at once and come to me."


    "Dad, what''s up?"


    "Very important things."


    Zora thought that something had happened, and hurried back to rasfa''s manor.


    But she found that rasfa had nothing to do and was still drinking red wine in the yard.


    "Dad, what''s going on? What happened? "


    "Sit down and have a drink with me."


    Zola sat down on the chair, and rasfa poured her a glass of red wine.


    Zola took a sip: "huh? Which winery is this red wine from? So sweet? "


    Zola finished the wine in the glass and picked up the bottle: "pfeigh winery, their wine is not of this taste."


    Zola poured herself another glass: "Dad, you call me back just to drink this red wine?"


    "Do you think it''s worth it?"


    "Well, for the taste of this bottle of red wine, I forgive you." Zola and rasfa touch the glass, and Zola drinks it all: "Dad, go and get more wine from Pfeiffer."


    "Ha ha..." Rasphaz took a sip and had to say that this bottle of red wine was the best he had ever drunk.


    At this time, Zora was the first to get drunk and fell on the table.


    "Take Zora back to the room."

 Chapter 253

    In the morning -


    Zola stretched her waist for a long time. She had not slept so comfortably for a long time.


    She slept with a fresh air, as if the air had become fresh and natural.


    Zola came to the bathroom and was about to draw water when she suddenly saw herself in the mirror.


    Zola froze for a moment, then rubbed her eyes again and looked again.


    Zola stared in the mirror at the familiar and strange face.


    Who is the man in the mirror?


    Is it myself?


    No, this man looks too young It looks like it''s 30.


    Zola pinched her cheek again, the same action in the mirror.


    It''s not like I didn''t wake up, was I dreaming?


    But why does it hurt?


    Zola slapped her face with water.


    Look up again Still that young face.


    "Ah..."


    Zora rushed out of the room regardless of her pajamas.


    She saw Lasfar in the living room eating breakfast: "Dad..."


    When rasfa turned her head, she was stunned again.


    I''m not going back ten years ago, right?


    "Zora, you''re awake. How did you sleep last night?"


    "Dad You''re getting younger. Am I dreaming? "


    "Ha ha Enjoy your young body. "


    "Dad, do you know what''s going on? Do you know? " Zora asked.


    "The bottle of red wine last night was sent by Chen."


    Zora froze for a moment, his face was unbelievable.


    "You mean that you and I are getting younger because of the bottle of red wine Chen sent?"


    "That''s right." Rasfa nodded: "what''s the matter, still can''t accept it? If you can''t accept it, maybe you can find Chen. He may have a way to make you recover. "


    Zola still feels incredible until now. As for the appearance of returning to the age of 40, the fool will agree.


    "But I''m like this now, I''m afraid that people in my company will be surprised."


    "What''s so strange? I''ll have a rest at home for a few days, and then go to work. That''s to say I''m going to have a facelift. Can anyone else say anything?"


    Plastic surgery is a very common thing in the United States, and there is no such a big environment as the one in China who will be sorry for the whole world.


    Zola is still in shock and joy, constantly rubbing her cheek.


    "By the way, has the man who set fire to the house been found?"


    "Not yet, but he can''t escape." Rasfa said confidently.


    It''s said that every rich person has an unknown past.


    Rasfa is also the most powerful member of Hollywood today. If it''s just those things on the table, it''s far from enough to support his position.


    ¡­¡­


    Today, farry didn''t go to work. Although she bought a lot of things yesterday, she found that the things she bought yesterday were far from enough after a night here.


    Even last night, Paul sent some more daily necessities.


    But there are still some things missing, such as women''s supplies.


    For example, dog food for pets needs to be purchased.


    And the beer they all need. It''s the drink they need to regulate their mood and atmosphere.


    Chen Yu stayed at home and cleaned up a little.


    At this time, riesfall came with Laura.


    Lola was in a wheelchair, and riesfall looked at the villa Chen had borrowed.


    "Chen, if you need it, I can offer you a better one. This villa doesn''t look much bigger than your original one."


    "I''m just staying for a month or two, not for a long time. When my new home is built, I still have to move away. My friend happens to have one, so I''ll borrow it for a while."


    "I have, too, and I told you yesterday."


    "Well, Johnny, you''re not here to discuss where I live. Let me check Laura first." Chen Yu lowered his head: "Hello, Lola, I''m Chen Yu."


    "Hello, Chen." Laura was a little weak.


    To be honest, she didn''t trust Chen Yu. She felt that her husband had been cheated.


    Now there is no hospital that can cure cancer.


    And the Chinese said that she had no choice but to have the tumor in her head, which she fully doubted.


    Of course, on the face of it, she won''t contradict.


    "Well, well, now, you go to sleep."


    Chen Yu made a ring of fingers, and riesfar found that Lola had passed out.


    "Eh? Chen, how did you do it? Lola has been in a state of insomnia since she got sick, and she seldom falls asleep. "


    "Hypnosis." Chen Yu said quietly."Can a ring of fingers hypnotize?"


    Chen Yu ignored riesfall and began to check Laura''s health.


    As a matter of fact, he got the case report of Lola from riesfall yesterday.


    "How about Chen?"


    Chen took out a bottle of prepared devil potion and gave it to Lola.


    "Now take Lola back, check it out, and give her this bottle of medicine tonight."


    "Is that it?"


    "Or what do you think? Let me cut Laura''s head in here? "


    "Well It''s easier than I thought. "


    "This medicine is specially prepared for Lola. I just gave her one. It should be able to inhibit the growth of cancer cells. The second one can kill cancer cells."


    "Do you want to check it now?"


    "Well, go ahead and call me any time you need."


    "There will be other situations?"


    "Probably not, but I can''t guarantee absolutely."


    ¡­¡­


    Lisfal took Lola to the hospital and began to do various tests.


    In the process of inspection, riesfall was very worried and began to be afraid of this and that.


    He was afraid that Chen''s treatment would not work. She was afraid that Lola''s condition was too serious.


    Just then, President Perez came out of the laboratory with a report in his hand.


    Perez, Lola''s attending doctor, was specially invited by riesfall.


    He is an authoritative expert in this field, so to speak, he is the judge of brain tumor.


    He said that if a patient is good, then the patient will be better.


    But if he says how long the patient can live, the patient can''t make it.


    "Dean Perez, what''s the result of the examination?"


    Perez kept his head down and didn''t answer risfar''s question.


    Always looking at the test report on his hand, his brow was locked all the time, as if he was thinking about something.


    Is it bad news that lisfal''s heart sank?


    "Dean Perez, please tell me truthfully what happened to Lola and how long she can live? Let me have a mental preparation. "


    "I need to reexamine Ms. Lola." Perez finally said.


    "Why? Didn''t you just check it out? "

 Chapter 254

    "Maybe the sample taken by our hospital is wrong, so the data in this test report may have deviation." "On this test report, cancer cell activity is declining at an extremely rapid rate, and it seems to have entered the stage of dormancy, which is not consistent with the development of cancer cells," Perez said


    "You mean Lola''s cancer cells are going down, aren''t you?" risfar said


    "Mr. riesfall, this should be a wrong test report. Maybe the people in the test room took the samples of other patients wrong. This should be a test report of a benign tumor patient." Said Perez.


    But at the moment riesfall couldn''t help but get excited. Yes, absolutely.


    The treatment worked!


    "Mr. riesfall Mr. lisfal, are you listening to me? "


    "Sorry, please continue."


    "I''d like to have another examination for Ms. Laura. What do you think?"


    "Here..." Lisfal thought for a moment and agreed, "OK, please."


    This is also for the sake of security. If you really take the wrong sample.


    Lisfar waited another hour, this time faster than last time.


    Perez took the report, his brow locked even more.


    "Mr. riesfall, have you given Ms. Laura any medicine?"


    "No, what''s the matter?" Lisfal answered instinctively.


    The ability to open your eyes and tell lies is absolutely impossible for a businessman.


    "I think Ms. Lola will stay in the hospital and watch." Said Perez.


    "No, I want to take her home." Said lisfal.


    "Mr. riesfall, Ms. Lola''s condition is not clear. If she has any ups and downs at home, she will probably delay the first aid."


    "I have a private doctor at home, so you don''t have to worry about that." Said lisfal.


    Lisfar, regardless of Perez''s persuasion, insisted on taking Lola out of the hospital.


    Lola didn''t wake up until after 8 o''clock in the evening. Lola found that she had gone home.


    "Johnny."


    Lisfal immediately came to Lola''s side: "Lola, you wake up."


    "And Vera and Ronnie?"


    "I sent it to John."


    "Why send them to John? I miss them."


    "Lola, your condition is the most important now."


    "Johnny, don''t you recognize the reality now? I don''t have much time. I hope Ronny and vera can be around me and I can stay with them for the last time. "


    "No, Lola, Chen can cure you."


    "Johnny, I don''t know where you came from. You used to be such a rational person."


    Lisfal wryly smiled. If Chen Yu heard his wife saying that, he did not know if he would turn against him.


    "Lola, listen to me once and drink this bottle of medicine."


    "If I can make you feel at ease after drinking this bottle of medicine, I''ll take it." Lola reluctantly takes the black medicine and pours it into her mouth.


    "You have a good rest." Lisfal kissed Lola on the forehead.


    "You should have a rest earlier, too."


    ¡­¡­


    Lola opened her eyes and found that she had slept for ten hours last night.


    It was a miracle to her.


    In the past few years, she has been sleeping for an average of 30 minutes a day, and then she will wake up from the pain.


    Brain tumors oppress nerves, and even sometimes, an emotion affects the flow of blood to the brain, which can bring a sense of distress.


    But when she woke up today, Laura didn''t feel a headache.


    Lola tapped her head gently. It didn''t hurt.


    And the most incredible thing is that she feels hungry!


    Lola hasn''t felt hungry for a long time. Because of chemotherapy, her appetite has become very poor.


    Every time she eats, she is forced to eat. Even most of the time, she needs to take nutrition solution.


    Especially in the day after chemotherapy, it is also the most painful.


    "Johnny." Lola called, and reesfall came in, pushing her wheelchair to the bedside. "Lola, how are you feeling today?"


    Lola got up on her own, a little frail.


    Lisfal hurried forward to help Lola, but Lola pushed away lisfal''s hand.


    "Strange, I feel a lot of spirit today. Johnny, I want to eat. I''m hungry."


    "Well Are you sure? "


    "Yes, I''m very hungry. What''s the food in my family?"


    "I''ll find you something to eat."


    "I''ll go myself." Lola said and went out.She hasn''t walked on her feet for a long time, but lisfal is worried that she will fall.


    After all, Lola is too thin now, and riesfall carefully protects her side.


    Like a baby sitter, riesfall saw Lola, picked up the fruit in the living room, and began to nibble.


    "This apple is more hungry. I want to eat meat."


    "Are you sure? It''s morning. "


    "Yes, I''m sure."


    "I''ll get the kitchen ready right away."


    When lisfal asked the kitchen to prepare food, he called Chen Yu.


    "Chen, Lola seems to be much better. What do you want to pay attention to now? For example, what can she eat? What can''t I eat? "


    "Give her whatever she wants, as long as she doesn''t drink."


    "Can''t that wine, either?"


    "Don''t drink that wine until she''s fully recovered." "Besides, you take her here with me, and I''ll check her," Chen said


    "Well, when do you have time?"


    "Just today, do you have time?"


    "Of course." ''nothing is more important now than Lola,'' said lisfal.


    Lola ate the steak with a big mouth. She hasn''t had such a wild meal for a long time.


    At this time, she also realized that her state was different.


    "Johnny, what''s the matter with me?"


    "Can''t you feel it?"


    "Is my illness really over?"


    "The specific results need to be judged after Chen''s examination, but I said that Chen can cure you."


    "Did he really cure me?"


    "Is there any other possibility besides him? You know, Koi was cured by him. "


    "Kay''s ready?" Lola''s face was startled. It was the first time she had heard the news.


    "Yes, Kay is luckier than you. He met Chen earlier."


    "Thank God."


    "What you should thank most is the liar in your mouth."


    "Well, I''ll apologize to Chen. He''s a magical Chinese."


    "Besides, don''t tell anyone about it. Chen doesn''t want anyone to know about it."


    "Why? Can''t treating a cancer patient bring him fame and wealth? "


    "Do you think it''s easy to cure cancer? Do you think he can receive cancer patients all over the world alone? "


    "Well, you''re right."


    "I''ll give you a bigger surprise when you get well."

 Chapter 255

    Lola looks at Chen Yu, who checks Lola and stands up.


    "Your biggest problem now is that you are weak, so try to eat food with high protein, which can help you grow meat. In addition Do you need treatment for hair loss? This is for a fee. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Lola turned her head and looked at riesfall.


    "Of course," said lisfar at once


    Lola has a wig on her head because of chemotherapy. In fact, her hair has been shaved off.


    And chemotherapy destroyed her hair follicles, which made it impossible for her to grow any more hair.


    But no woman wants to be bald At least most people do.


    "Don''t be afraid to eat fat at this time. It''s good for you to eat fat. Your body needs a lot of nutrition." Chen said, "by the way, do you want to stay for lunch? Fanny didn''t come back. I was alone. "


    "Of course we''d like to stay if you don''t mind."


    Chen made a lot of dishes and a big pot of white rice.


    Lisfal and Lola looked at Chen Zhu, who ate more than the two of them.


    Not many, many times more.


    "Chen, do you have such a big appetite?"


    "Yes, I always have a good appetite."


    "Chen, I find my appetite is better when I eat here." Laura added another bowl of rice.


    Chen''s cooking is above the standard, but it has not reached the point of astonishment.


    Lola and lisfal''s cooks are Michelin''s chefs, and she can''t eat much.


    But Lola is able to eat more food here in Chen Yu. Lola thinks it''s incredible.


    "It''s a good thing to be able to eat, which means your digestive system and taste buds are still normal. If something goes wrong with your digestive system, it''s a very troublesome thing."


    "Chen, did I hear you were looking for a water engineering team?" Lisfal has been investigating Chen''s needs for the past two days.


    "Well."


    "Leave it to me."


    "Here..."


    "Don''t refuse. You saved Lola. I think I need to do something for you."


    "All right." Chen Yu nodded, and did not refuse.


    After lunch, riesfall and Lola left.


    Chen is going to go out and digest his lunch.


    Chen Xun finds Mr. Doman''s manor. The half mountain villa is very close to Mr. Doman''s manor, which is only a few kilometers away.


    "Hello, Mr. Doman."


    "Chen, why are you free today? I heard that your house was set on fire. I thought you would be very busy. "


    "It''s strange why my family was set on fire. It seems that the whole world knows." Chen Yu said with a wry smile, "by the way, what about Normans?"


    "In the room."


    "I''ll find her."


    "Go."


    Chen pushed Normans'' room directly, only to find that Normans was wearing only a bra and sitting on the windowsill.


    A ball hit Chen Yu, who reached for it.


    "Normans, it''s a solid ball. It''s going to kill."


    "For a bastard who doesn''t know how to knock, he deserves to be killed." Normans stares at Chen.


    "You haven''t been exercising for a long time. You''ve got a bit of weight on your belly."


    "Move lazily."


    "It''s not a good habit. What do you want to practice? I''ll practice with you in the afternoon. "


    "I want to fight, I want to fight you."


    "Well, come on, let''s practice fighting."


    "You can''t fight back."


    Chen Yu shrugged. He didn''t really look at Normans.


    Normans got two sets of boxing protectors, both of them wearing them.


    At the beginning of Normans, he was very enthusiastic and constantly used stormy attacks to deal with Chen Yu.


    But after playing for more than ten minutes, she found that Chen could not be shaken at all.


    She felt her strength was enough, but Chen Yu was more powerful than she thought.


    Moreover, she felt as if she were hitting a piece of iron. Even if she was wearing a boxer, she could feel her fist touching a muscle as strong as steel.


    "No more." Normans, sweating, untied his fist and threw it on the ground.


    Normans jumped into the pool and turned to Chen Yu. "Don''t you come down and wash your sweat?"


    "No, I''ll wash it at home." "I have something else to do," Chen said. "Let''s go first."


    Lao Hei followed Chen Yu''s side: "Chen Yu, help me to move some things at home. I need to go to the new house first to decorate."


    ¡­¡­


    Spike found that the situation was much more tense than he thought.


    At first, he thought that the other side was just a Chinese.How much influence can a Chinese have in Los Angeles?


    But it''s not the case. He found that all the gangs and police in Los Angeles were looking for him.


    Even TV stations are rolling his personal information, and he doesn''t have the courage to show up in the daytime.


    He felt like he was against the whole world, and the whole world was looking for him.


    He''s hiding in the suburbs now, and only at night does he dare to go out to the nearby supermarket to buy some food.


    A box of money beside him is his only consolation.


    He never let the box of money go away from him.


    And the pendant in his hand, each time he holds the pendant, can make him forget the present situation temporarily.


    His current hiding place is a shed built by a vagrant, but this shed has been abandoned for a long time.


    At night, spike left his hiding place.


    When he arrived at the nearby 24-hour supermarket, spike took something to check out.


    At this time, the TV next to the counter suddenly broadcast the wanted news about him.


    The salesman looked at spike, and spike subconsciously picked up the gun and pointed it at the salesman.


    "Hand over the car key." The salesman can only take out the car key.


    Spike grabs the car key on the counter and turns away.


    Then the supermarket made a lot of noise, and spike drove away in a panic.


    In the dark, spike didn''t know where to run. He drove in a daze and stuffed his mouth with instant food.


    Unconsciously, he came to Beverly Hills.


    Spike parked his car in a half mountain villa. In Beverly Hills, many of the villas were empty.


    At present, the villa is dark. Maybe no one lives in it. Maybe you can hide in it for a few days and enjoy it.


    Spike climbed to the roof of the villa, and then from the roof down to the living room.


    For a moment, spike felt the thrill.


    There''s no reason. Spike turned his head and pointed his gun back.


    A giant is facing him


    Bang -


    spike shot, and the giant in the dark stepped back.


    At the next moment, spike was knocked down by the huge force behind him, and his head hit the stairs heavily.

 Chapter 256

    Chen Yu and fari were awakened by the sound of gunfire, and they quickly turned on the lights.


    "Don''t come down, Fanny." Chen Yu is very conscious now. He stops fali and turns over to pick up the baseball bat.


    When Chen Yu went downstairs, he saw spike lying on the stairs.


    Chen Yu is stupefied for a moment. He goes to check on spike. Is he dead?


    At this time Chen Yu saw HEMA''s body was bloodstained, and he was shot.


    "Chen." Fari poked her head out of the stairs.


    She couldn''t rest in her bedroom alone. Chen Chu looked up at farry.


    "It''s OK. You can come down."


    Fari came downstairs and saw spike on the ground and a suitcase with a pendant on it.


    "This is my necklace." Said fari at once.


    "Sure enough, I''m back." Chen Yu exclaimed.


    "What now?"


    "Call the police."


    Chen Yu called the police, and this kind of late night into the room, died.


    But Zola and her lawyer came faster. Chen Yu didn''t know how she did it.


    I received the news so soon, and I came here so soon.


    "Zora, why are you here?"


    "My friend at Beverly Hills police station told me that my villa had been shot." Zora said: "this is my lawyer, ramons. He will defend you. If you have any inconveniences, you can tell him all about it."


    "Hello, Mr. ramons. My girlfriend and I were sleeping. This man broke in and met my pet. He shot my pet. Then he was knocked down by my pet and his head hit on the stairs."


    "Is HEMA OK?" Zola saw that HEMA was wearing a bandage.


    "It''s OK. I''ve treated it."


    "Zola and Mr. Chen, Mr. Chen has no fault in this matter, so in fact, there will be no problem if I don''t come." Said ramons.


    Before long, the police arrived outside the villa.


    The police confessed to Chen Yu and fari respectively, and then took spike''s body and the box.


    There is no meaning to make trouble for Chen Yu and fali. This is a rich area.


    None of the people who live here are good at stubble.


    And the police here, their duty is to protect these rich people.


    ¡­¡­


    These two days, Chen Yu is busy moving for Lao Hei.


    Lao Hei needs to build space crevices in his new home. He can''t transport many physical things.


    In the space gap, he can move the solid things, but he can''t do it outside.


    So Chen Yu was the only one to help. Chen Yu specifically asked Lao Hei to empty his collection.


    Don''t leave a lot of evil spirits in the house like the last owner in the space.


    The most troublesome thing is the three headed dog, which is too big.


    It''s bigger than Heima, Baima, Wanda and obitos. It''s about the same size as his Ford SUV.


    Even if you move them out, there is no place to hide them.


    So stay in the space for a while, wait until the old black new home is built, and then send the three headed dog.


    Chen Yu has been training Normans these days. Normans is getting slimmer and slimmer.


    Normans dares to wear anything in front of Chen Yu.


    It''s also because Normans''s posture is restored and his confidence is restored.


    On this day, Chen Yu came out of Normans'' home.


    Seeing an acquaintance on the side of the road, Chen Yu pulled up to the side of the road and said, "Hi, Miller."


    "Chen, why are you here?" Olah Miller covered her head with a newspaper to keep out the sun. She looked tired on her feet.


    "Get in the car. Where are you going? I''ll take you."


    Miller gets on Chen Yu''s car, which is full of pets.


    Chen often takes his pet to the gym, which is not surprising to Miller.


    "Take me to the gym. By the way, you haven''t been to the gym for a long time."


    "There''s something wrong with the family, so there''s no time." "By the way, how can you walk in Beverly Hills in the sun?" Chen said


    "My car broke down."


    Chen Yu takes Ola Miller to the gym and goes upstairs with Miller.


    He hasn''t been to the gym for a long time, so he plans to visit Gaia.


    When Chen Yu and Ola Miller entered the gym, they found that it was a little empty.


    "Where have all the people gone?" Olla Miller said doubtfully.


    "Is it over the challenge arena?"


    They went to the challenge arena. They were all there.


    Gaia is playing a black man in the ring.


    It''s just that, unlike what Chen saw in the past, Gaia is the one who was beaten at the moment.Although it''s not a public game, there are still referees on the stage.


    The two of them are fighting. The black man is a little taller than Gaia. He is estimated to be two meters tall.


    The limbs are also very long. In boxing, the longer the arms, the longer the radius of attack.


    Gaia has always been doing defense, occasionally shot, will be easily dodged by the black man.


    Chen Yu has never seen Gaia so embarrassed.


    The referee finally stopped the match, and the black man took off his fist and threw it in front of Gaia.


    Chen Yu frowned. He thought the black man and Gaia were friends.


    But in the arena, it''s a very insulting act to leave the boxer at the foot of the opponent.


    All the students around the gym didn''t speak. Gaia walked down the ring in a black face.


    The black man stood on the challenge arena, holding his arms high: "guys, I also opened a gym upstairs. People who are interested can visit our gym. Besides me, we also have last year''s WBA gold belt winner, zanla Douglas, who is also the coach of the gym. If you are lucky, maybe you can get zanla''s advice."


    With that, the black man stepped down from the arena and looked at Gaia. "Women, fighting is not a sport that women can play."


    Chen raised his eyebrows. In this building, there are at least ten gymnasiums or related facades.


    But in normal times, people can''t look up and look down. Almost no one will come to provoke others.


    For example, Gaia''s gym is mainly for fitness. Gaia can teach some fighting and boxing knowledge, but they are amateur teaching, not professional training.


    In the United States, there are as many fitness experts as there are fat people, and the fitness market is very large.


    Everyone has specialized in art, but today''s black man is obviously here to play.


    "Gaia, are you ok?" Chen asked.


    Gaia has some bruises on his face, but it''s not serious.


    Chen is worried that Gaia''s self-esteem will be hit.


    No matter how they first met, Gaia showed her professionalism in her study of fighting.


    Moreover, he is more generous and forthright. Gaia is the kind of person who can make people like him slowly.


    "Well, how did you come?"

 Chapter 257

    "Come to see you." Chen said, "what''s the matter with that man?"


    "As you can see, door-to-door business snatchers."


    "Why do you fight him?" Chen Yu lost the game against Gaia, but he still had some problems.


    He felt that Gaia could fight with him freely.


    If it''s better than fighting for freedom, Gaia can kill that black man.


    "From the beginning he put words under me, and I had to fight." Gaia said helplessly, "do you want to train today?"


    "Now that you''re here, practice for an hour." Chen Yu said, "can you practice with me in your current state?"


    "I''m not hurt." Gaia stared at Chen.


    Gaia seems to be OK, but his mood is still affected.


    Chen Yu and Gaia began to practice. Gaia was surprised: "Chen, you haven''t come in a few days, but you''ve improved a lot. Your fist speed and strength have improved again."


    Gaia is holding the armor. Now she can''t even hold it.


    I can''t imagine what would happen if I was hit head-on by Chen Yu''s fist.


    Gaia made a pause gesture: "no, take a rest. Your fist is too fierce, especially your right fist. I feel like your right fist is packed with iron."


    "Take your arm and I''ll see." Gaia pulled up Chen''s right arm and rubbed it with his hand: "the muscles are so hard, haven''t you relaxed?"


    "I didn''t use my strength."


    "Then look hard."


    Chen Yu''s right arm is trying to drum up his muscles. Gaia pinches it in hard, but it can''t move.


    This muscle is too strong, just like steel.


    When they got off the challenge arena, Gaia went to have a nutritious meal.


    Gaia has about ten meals a day.


    "Would you like some, too?"


    "Good."


    Gaia and Chen Yu had big appetites. Olah Miller prepared a lot of food for them.


    Gaia found that Chen had a bigger appetite than her.


    But it''s not too surprising to think about Chen''s physical strength.


    When you leave the gym, you come to a big bald head wearing Yb fitness uniform.


    "Hey, man, are you interested in coming to our Yb gym? We have the most professional sword body coach and the most professional expert upstairs. Our boss has won the gold belt."


    "I''m not interested in that gold belt."


    "Brother, you should show respect to the champion." Big bald head press forward: "please apologize to us."


    "You''re the champs? What qualifications do you have for me to apologize? "


    Chen Yu is fed up with these people. He opens the door to do business and pulls customers to other people''s houses. This is not the way to do business.


    Even if they can rob Gaia''s business for a while, they can''t do it for a long time.


    Big baldhead is more discontented, reach out to push in front of Chen Yu''s chest.


    However, Chen Yu did not move, but he walked back two steps.


    "Weak." Chen Yu looks at the man disdainfully and turns to press the elevator.


    Big bald head clasps Chen''s shoulder: "do not leave."


    Chen Chu reached for big bald wrist and gently pulled: "don''t touch me."


    "Ah Let go! " Cried big bald head.


    Chen Yu pushed away the big bald head with a light hand.


    Big bald head blocked the elevator, and took out the walkie talkie: "boss, I was at the entrance of OSPI comprehensive gym, I was beaten by their people."


    At this time, Gaia and Ola Miller came out.


    "Chen, what happened?"


    "This s.. B keeps pestering me."


    Gaia''s mood today has been very unhappy, but now it''s even more furious.


    "I warn you not to show up in front of my gym, or I''ll let your people crawl out of here."


    At this time, the elevator door opened and seven or eight people came out of the elevator.


    One of them was the black man who had previously competed with Gaia in the challenge arena. There was also a black man beside him. He was almost the same size, but his eyes were more fierce.


    "Gaia, what do you mean? Do you bully the people in our gym? "


    "It''s your people who make trouble and run to my gym to pull people. Do you understand the rules of the industry?" Gaia said with a cold face.


    "Industry rules? Are there rules in the fitness industry? Or the rules you set? " "We are more professional than you, and we are the rules. If you don''t believe in it, you can beat us in the arena. Of course, I don''t mind here either."


    "Then play one." Gaia looked at Chen Yu.


    Chen Zhu nodded slightly. He was depressed these days, so it''s better to take this opportunity to vent.


    "A fight? You didn''t even fight dobby. What do you want to fight with me? " Said Zara Douglas with a smile."Gaia''s menstruation has come these two days. I''m not comfortable. Why do you want to bully a woman who comes to menstruation? I''m here to fight you. " Chen Yu said quietly.


    Gaia stares at Chen Yu. It''s rare that he doesn''t contradict his words this time.


    "You? Asian, you want me to fight with me? " Zara Douglas laughed.


    It wasn''t just him, the people in his gym behind him all laughed.


    Chen''s head is shorter than that of zanla Douglas. It''s not a heavyweight at all. How to fight?


    Most of the people present have some knowledge of fighting or boxing.


    They all know that lightweight can''t beat heavyweight.


    The larger the body muscles, the greater the strength of the burst, and the stronger the anti strike.


    It''s like a sports car and a truck. A sports car runs faster than a truck, but the key is that the two collide, and the loser must be a sports car.


    "If you don''t dare, that''s all." Chen said.


    "Dare not? Just wait until you don''t get on your knees and beg for mercy. " "I don''t know," said Zara Douglas with a sneer.


    "Let''s have one."


    "It''s boring to play so many games. How about we have a formal game? I''ll give you ten thousand dollars. "


    Zara Douglas looks at Gaia, and Gaia nods, "OK, I''ll give you ten thousand dollars, too. I''ll crush my friend."


    "In your gym or my gym?" Asked Zara Douglas.


    "Whatever you want."


    Zara Douglas cut his throat at Chen Yu and said, "since it happened at the gate of your gym, keep playing in your gym. Asian, don''t be afraid to fight."


    Chen and Gaia return to the gym. Gaia pulls Chen to the office.


    "Gaia, I learned all the fighting from you. I don''t think I can even beat you in boxing. You can''t win. Can I win?"


    "As long as you do what I say, you will definitely win." Gaia said: "in fact, in terms of physical fitness, you have completely defeated me, or even anyone, the other side is the gold belt winner of boxing. In terms of skill, you must have no comparison with the other side, that is to compare strength, speed, and resilience with the other side."

 Chapter 258

    Twenty minutes later, Zara Douglas came with people from her gym.


    Just wearing boxer shorts, Zara Douglas''s whole body muscles burst out, just like a muscle freak, his big body stood in front of all the people, with a sense of oppression.


    Chen Yu also put on his boxer, took off his coat and jumped into the ring.


    Although Chen''s muscles are very attractive, they are really incomparable with zanla Douglas.


    It''s like a cougar facing an African lion. Zara Douglas weighs more than 100 kilograms and is over 200 centimeters tall.


    The referee also came up. He didn''t belong to either of the two gyms. He was invited from another gym.


    There is no time limit in this game, the referee is only responsible for determining who fouls, who doesn''t, and the final winner.


    "The game begins." At the referee''s command, the two sides began to contact.


    In the eyes of zanra Douglas, there was no need to drag the game.


    So it''s a sharp attack. Chen Yu''s head is protected by his arms.


    The attack by zanla Douglas was very fierce, but Chen could not be hurt.


    "Zanra, change position to fight, he can block the head attack, can not block other parts of the attack."


    Zanla thought about it. Also, with his fist, as long as he hit it, the other side must lie down.


    Zanla took two steps back, made preparations for her strength, and then bullied her forward.


    "Chen!! Here comes... " Gaia also warned.


    Chen finally put his arms down from the top of his head, and saw Zara Douglas rush up with his right arm full of strength, then make a heavy left hook.


    I saw that zanla Douglas''s body was out of control. Her feet were off the ground. She flied to the side of the guardrail and bounced back. Chen took the chance and made another hook.


    Zara Douglas fell to the ground, bleeding from his nose and never stood up again.


    Everyone at the scene was silent, even the referee was stunned.


    "Referee, countdown!" Gaea called to the referee on the ring.


    The referee immediately lies in front of Zara Douglas: "10, 9, 8..."


    At the count down to five, it seemed that Zara Douglas woke up and wiped the blood on his nose.


    "Are you still awake?"


    Zara Douglas nodded slightly.


    "What''s this?"


    "Three."


    "What''s this?"


    "Two."


    "OK, the game goes on."


    Yb gym people are relieved at last, but by this time, they have found that this small Asian is really powerful.


    Zahra Douglas is a WBA gold belt winner. His career has never been Ko.


    As a result, in this non professional arena, he was almost Ko by an Asian.


    "I''ll kill you!" Zanla Douglas felt the shame. He twisted his shoulders and looked at Chen Yu ferociously.


    Chen Yu''s arms hang down and calmly looks at Zara Douglas.


    Zanla Douglas pounced on Chen Yu''s face with a strong fist.


    Chen Yu did not hide or block.


    "Yes, I am!"


    The Yb gym was overjoyed and almost no one was able to stand up after being hit head-on by Zara Douglas.


    Chen Yu took a step back, scolding in his heart and pretending to be too strong.


    At first, he thought his resistance was strong enough, and the fist of the other side was more terrible than he thought.


    He feels his left face is still in pain. It''s probably bruised.


    Zanla Douglas was a little confused when he saw that Chen was not lying down.


    That''s his best shot. Why is the other side OK?


    Chen shouts and punches again, and Zara Douglas immediately raises his arm to resist.


    Bang -


    Zara Douglas fell on the ground again, feeling his neck and head saying goodbye.


    "Ah..." This time, zanra Douglas didn''t wait for the countdown of the referee and jumped up.


    However, Chen Yu''s face-to-face is a fist swing. The facial muscles of zanla Douglas began to deform, and the whole person flew out of the arena.


    "OSPI comprehensive gym, Chen, win!" The referee immediately raised Chen''s arm and announced the result.


    He was knocked down three times, and the third time he flew straight out of the edge of the guardrail and fell under the ring, so there was no need to continue the game.


    In general, the winner of a boxing match is judged to have a Ko. If you can''t stand up in ten seconds, you will lose.


    The second method is to knock down three times, or in the case of a wide gap between the strong and the weak, the referee will make a decision directly to protect the weak party from further injury.Another is that one of them fouls and the other automatically wins.


    However, in the case of equal strength, many of the wins and losses are determined by the number of points, hit the waist above the position of 1 point at a time.


    "How are you, Zara?" Yb gym people, all around.


    Zara Douglas was seriously injured, especially falling off the ring.


    None of them thought that the great WBA gold belt winner would lose so miserably.


    Gaia, on the other hand, was ecstatic, running to the challenge arena to hug Chen Yu.


    "Chen, well done."


    "Chen, you are wonderful."


    Gaia throws an appreciative look at Chen Yu.


    To be honest, except for Chen Yu''s face, everything else was in Gaia''s expectation.


    As for Chen''s face, it''s just Chen''s own work.


    He was quite able to stop that, but he didn''t.


    If it''s a rival with equal strength, Chen Yu''s one hit is likely to endanger his life.


    Don''t think boxers with fists have limited killing power.


    Whether it''s Chen Yu or zanla Douglas, their fist power is more than 200 kg, hitting their heads like a stone.


    In the ring of boxing, there are countless athletes who died or were paralyzed due to injuries.


    Even Gaia didn''t dare to take a boxer''s fist with his head.


    Yb gym people, quietly carried people away.


    The game hit them too hard.


    Win, they can do whatever they want, but now they lose.


    They have no face to fight Gaia''s gym.


    When Chen Yu came down from the challenge arena, Gaia lost Chen Yu a towel.


    "How is it?"


    "Not bad."


    "Don''t do this next time. In the face of any opponent, don''t take the initiative to eat the opponent''s attack. Don''t think that your opponent''s strength is weaker than you, and you can''t be hurt. This time, just let your face bruise. Next time, you may be hit with concussion."


    "Well, I was wrong." Chen Yu knew that Gaia was good for him.


    "But in this game, you played really well."


    Three knocks down the opponent, which in the competition has been proved by the great disparity of strength.


    And Zara Douglas is the gold belt winner. In boxing, you are the top one.


    "By the way, did they give them ten thousand dollars?"


    "Yes, they won''t be in debt."


    "Ten thousand dollars for a drink at our club."


    "The money you win, you decide."

 Chapter 259

    Chen Yu won the game, or let some restless members of the gym calm down.


    By the time I got home, it was more than eight o''clock in the evening.


    "Chen, what''s wrong with your face? The wine on you is very strong. "


    Chen Yu touched his face and made his own ointment. Although it had a good effect, it still couldn''t get rid of the bruise within a few hours.


    "When I was in the gym, I hurt myself by accident."


    "That great coach of yours?" Farley has heard from Chen Yu that his fighting coach is very strong.


    So if it''s the coach, it''s no surprise.


    "No."


    "That is to say, that man is worse than you?"


    Of course, fari wants her man to be stronger. If her man suffers a loss, then the other side must suffer a greater loss.


    She didn''t say that it doesn''t matter if everyone wants to live in peace.


    "I promise to leave a shadow in his life."


    "It''s about the same. Go for a rush and come back so late." Fari patted Chen Yu and her eyes drifted over.


    But at this time, a phone call came in out of time.


    Chen Yu picked up the phone: "Ethan, don''t tell me, there are still customers at this time."


    "Yes, you guessed it."


    "I don''t want to pick it up. I''m tired today."


    "This customer is asking for $50000."


    Chen Yu immediately tangled up. He really didn''t want to go out.


    But these fifty thousand dollars are really not small amounts.


    "Another client?" Asked fari.


    "Well."


    "After you drink, I''ll take you there."


    "No, I''ll take a taxi myself."


    "Where are you going to take a taxi at this time?" This is Banshan villa, not the main road.


    There won''t be a car passing by their house, so either Chen Yu drives by himself or Farley drives him.


    After Chen Zhu had drunk, fari would not allow him to drive.


    "All right."


    "Where is it?"


    "Hilton Hotel." Chen said.


    It''s said that it''s in the hotel, and fari is relieved.


    She knows that Chen''s clients are of all kinds. If Chen is going to meet some customers who can''t see each other in the middle of the night, she will inevitably worry.


    Since it''s in the hotel, the problem should be small.


    Fari and Chen Yu went to the Hilton Hotel together. Fari didn''t plan to go upstairs, but sat in the lobby.


    "Hurry up and meet the client. I''ll wait for you here."


    "Let''s go up together."


    "No, I''ll sit here. Your clients may not want to see other people. I don''t want to give you any trouble."


    Chen Yu thought about it, but he accepted the advice of France.


    Some customers are troublesome, and fari is not a doctor, so the other party may not be willing to be present.


    Chen Yu enters the elevator. At this time, two people enter the elevator successively.


    One of them is the dress of a lady. It seems that she smelled the wine smell of Chen Yu, and subconsciously stepped back two steps.


    The other one was wearing a hood. When he came in, he also glanced at Chen Yu and the lady.


    When the elevator door opened on the fifth floor, the hooded man suddenly grabbed the lady''s handbag and rushed out of the elevator door.


    Chen Yu stretched out his feet and tripped, and the hooded man immediately fell to the ground.


    The hooded man was furious. He stood up and took out his dagger and came to Chen Zhu.


    Chen Chu reached out and broke his hand. The hooded man screamed and broke his arm.


    Chen took the handbag from the man in the hood and gave it back to the lady: "lady, this is yours."


    "Thank you." The lady took the handbag with a smile. Then she began to look at Chen Yu: "are you a doctor?"


    "Yes."


    "Is your patient here?"


    "Well."


    Chen Yu and the lady leave the elevator on the same floor. Chen Yu finds the room where the lady lives, just opposite his client''s room.


    Chen Yu knocked on the door, and soon the door opened.


    A middle-aged man with a big beard and bath towel stood at the door, looking at Chen Yu badly.


    "Who are you?"


    "I''m a doctor."


    "Did you drink? I want a doctor, not an alcoholic. "


    Chen Yu''s face was also not good at the bad attitude of the beard: "do you mind whether I drink or not? If you don''t need a doctor, I''ll go."


    "Come back." "Come with me," he said


    When Chen entered the room, the back of his head was pointed at by two guns.


    Behind them are two bodyguards in black suits, wearing sunglasses in the evening.


    "What do you mean, sir?"


    "Treat me, but I also need to make sure I''m safe.""I don''t understand."


    "I don''t know if you can trust it."


    "You call me here, and then you tell me that you don''t trust me? Are you kidding me? "


    Beard looked at Chen Yu lightly: "I''m not joking with you. Do you know what floor it is? If you don''t want to be left behind by me, you''d better see a doctor for me, otherwise... "


    "Boss, under your feet..."


    Beard looked down and suddenly saw a snake under his feet.


    "Ah..." The beard cried out in fright.


    Chen Yu had already left his toolbox on the faces of the two bodyguards behind him. The two bodyguards immediately fell to the ground.


    Chen Yu raised his feet and kicked at the two bodyguards, who immediately passed out.


    Chen Yu turned his head to look at the beard. The beard immediately panicked and backed away.


    "Don''t mess around. If you dare to hurt me, I''ll make you eat too much." Hearing the clamour of beard, Chen Yu felt even more furious.


    "Do you think I should be afraid?"


    "How much do you want? I''ll give you the money. " The beard is still receding.


    Just, foot suddenly be pulled down by what, heavy backward, fall to the ground.


    Then he felt something climbing up. It was the big snake just now. It was aiming at his face with its blood open.


    "Help Help... " The big beard was frightened and shouted: "take the snake away, take the snake away."


    "Didn''t you just threaten me with arrogance?"


    "I I''m kidding Take it away... " Mustache was very afraid of snakes. His whole body was tense and he dared not move.


    Tonight''s Chen Yu, but the wine is still strong. Basically, he does things without thinking.


    "Do you know what floor it is?"


    Beard swallowed his mouth: "the 21st floor."


    Chen Yu squatted in front of him and patted him on the face: "do you know what the consequences will be if you fall from the 21st floor?"


    "Will die."


    "By the way, you just said, what would happen if you didn''t take good care of yourself?"


    The cheek of big beard twitches slightly: "actually I was just joking with you just now."


    "Just kidding?"


    "Joking." Beard nodded.


    "Pointing a gun at my head is a joke?"


    "It''s really a joke." The big beard is going to cry. The cold touch of the big snake contacts his skin. He feels that his heart is going to stop beating.


    "Raymond."


    Raymond opened his mouth and bit into his bearded face.


    "Ah..." The beard screamed.


    Chen Zhuo smelled the smell of urine. He scared his beard to pee.


    Chen Yu was so angry with the beard that he left contentedly.


    Chen Yu had just left. The lady who lived opposite came in and saw that the room was in a mess.


    "Whitney, I don''t agree. I will never agree. Our daughter is with that kind of person! This is a drunkard, a rascal, a bastard, a robber! Do you know what he did to me? Look at Kane and Howard, their faces There was a lot of scolding from mustache.


    Kane and Howard, with their faces covered, stood by looking rather embarrassed.


    "All right, who told you to let Kane and Howard get their guns out?"


    "I don''t care. Anyway, my daughter can''t be with him."

 Chapter 260

    "Chen, are you ready?"


    "No." Chen Yu came down with a black face: "I beat that customer. That''s an old bastard."


    "Why?"


    "Forget it. Let''s go." Chen Zhu holds up farry''s wrist.


    "Oh." Fari didn''t ask.


    When he got home, Chen Yu, with the strength of wine, made a fuss about fari again.


    The next day -


    Farley got up early and Chen Yu was still in bed.


    "Don''t you have any clients to meet today?"


    "Not in the morning." Chen Yu squinted and replied vaguely.


    "Well, you can sleep a little longer. I''ve prepared breakfast for you. You can get up and eat by yourself."


    "Good."


    "There is no bruise on your face. What ointment are you using?"


    "I made it myself. Do you need it?"


    "Give me some. I''ll keep them for myself."


    "It''s in my toolbox. It''s black, with the words on it."


    After Farrie sent a kiss, she went to work.


    Chen Yu slept for more than an hour. A phone call woke him up.


    "Hello."


    "Chen, what are you doing now?" That''s Daniel''s voice over the phone.


    "Sleep."


    "Can you do me a favor?"


    "What is it?"


    "Can you come to the aquarium?"


    "Can I say no?"


    "Of course not."


    "Give me the address, which aquarium?"


    "La blue aquarium."


    "Well, I''ll do it as soon as I can." Chen Yu hangs up.


    It''s more than nine o''clock after watching the eyes. It''s time to get up.


    After sorting it out, I''m in a lot of spirits.


    When he arrived at the aquarium, Chen saw Daniel in the clothes of the aquarium staff.


    "Chen, you''re here. Great."


    "Daniel, do you work here?"


    "No, I''m a volunteer." Daniel said, "come with me."


    "What about them?" Chen Zhu pointed to a group of followers behind him.


    "HEMA, Baima, Carrie, Beelzebub, obitos..." Daniel immediately called to his colleagues: "Holm, come and help and take them out for a stroll."


    The employee here, Hom, looked at obitos and was afraid to approach him.


    Obitos''s body grows very fast. Now he looks like an adult Komodo lizard, which is three meters long and weighs 150 kg.


    Obitos hissed with his mouth open.


    Few people dare to approach obitos unless they are familiar with Chen.


    "Don''t worry, obitos doesn''t bite." Daniel said heartily.


    Then obitos suddenly jumped up and gave Daniel a hard hit.


    Seeing obitos''s ferocity, Holm was even more afraid to approach.


    Although obitos is the same as the Komodo, his skin color is totally different, and his tongue is flat and short.


    The tongue of a Komodo lizard, which is similar to obitos, can reach a meter away.


    "Obitos, don''t make a fuss. Look, it scares hom Holm, obitos doesn''t really bite. "


    Obitos didn''t open his mouth to show his face.


    Holm''s face was bloodless with fright, so he had better take obitos for a walk, rather than kill him directly.


    "Chen, you should really leave obitos at home. He''s really scary." Daniel said with a wry smile.


    As a result, this sentence caused obitos to be unhappy. His tail hit Daniel''s leg hard, and Daniel jumped away with pain.


    "I would not have said that if you had behaved a little and didn''t scare people." Daniel said, "come on, Holm, you take the others out shopping. Chen, take care of obitos and don''t let him bite the animals in the aquarium."


    Chen Yu kicked obitos with his toe: "if you dare to bite any animal here, you will give me water for the next month."


    "Daniel, what are you going to do with me?"


    "In the aquarium, a seal is ill. I want you to help me see it."


    "What? You think I''m a vet? " Chen Chu turned around and was about to leave.


    Daniel quickly grabbed Chen Yu: "Chen, you are Druid. There is an animal injured. Shouldn''t you be cured?"


    "I''m not a druid, and I''m not a vet."


    "But your medical skills are so good that you can cure seals."


    "I haven''t treated seals at all. I don''t know how to treat them." Chen doesn''t really want to cure seals.


    "Ten thousand dollars.""Where''s the seal? Take me. I like little animals best."


    "Eh And obitos? "


    Daniel and Chen Chu look down and find obitos missing.


    "Daniel, go to obitos. This bastard killed many pets when he was in Dashan town. I dare not speak up."


    Obitos has a very bad black history. Chen Yu has a headache for him.


    Chen Yu is really afraid. Obitos is killing people in the aquarium. That''s a big disaster.


    ¡­¡­


    "Whitney, how old are you? You like to come to the aquarium." Said Laurent rather impatiently.


    "Did you forget that the place we met was in the aquarium." It''s like remembering the past.


    Just then, Laurent seemed to have kicked something.


    "Ah..." Laurent looked down and almost peed.


    A huge creature was lying at his feet, showing sharp teeth towards him.


    Kane and Howard behind him and Karim, who played the role of the robber yesterday, quickly pulled her and Laurent apart.


    But the red lizard rushed up at his feet and bit Laurent''s leg.


    "I''m finished. I was bitten My leg was bitten... " Laurent shouted.


    "Come on, pull it away." Whitney was bloodless with fear.


    This lizard is so big that it''s like a crocodile.


    Kane went around to the back and tried to pull the lizard''s tail, but obitos swept his tail and Kane went straight to the ground.


    Obitos had pulled Laurent out of Howard''s and Karim''s hands with a pull on his head.


    "Shoot! Shoot... " Whinip screamed.


    "Boss, we don''t have guns."


    Obitos slowly climbed onto Laurent, who was lying on the ground afraid to move.


    Winip took her handbag and beat it on obitos.


    It''s just that she broke her handbag and didn''t hurt obitos.


    Obitos put out his tongue and licked Laurent''s face.


    "Obitos." At this time, Daniel finally came.


    He was shocked to see obitos pressing on a man.


    Obitos looked at Daniel, then moved away from Laurent and climbed over to whitup.


    "Don''t move, lady." "Obitos doesn''t bite," Daniel reminded


    Daniel was worried that if she stepped on obitos in her high heels, she would provoke obitos.


    Winip''s body froze with fear. Obitos licked at her feet, then shook her head and turned away.

 Chapter 261

    "What does it do?" Winip and Laurent looked at obitos in bewilderment.


    "Sorry, it''s a little naughty." Daniel helplessly said: "like to frighten people, but it does not bite."


    At this time, Laurent was brave enough to run behind obitos and pull his tail.


    Obitos looked back at Laurent, and then swept his tail over his face.


    "Old bastard, don''t you feel ashamed?" Winip took a picture of Laurent.


    "Boy, how about this lizard?"


    "Sorry, it''s not mine. I''m just looking after it for my friends." Daniel shook his head: "obitos, you will be scolded by Chen later."


    At this time, the voice of surprise came from afar.


    "Stop Stop Stop. "


    I saw Hom running after a group of dogs, but the dogs headed by HEMA and Baima rushed towards Laurent and winip.


    HEMA and Baima ran to each other and began to lick their hands.


    Daniel is a little confused. Obitos is like this. So are HEMA and Baima.


    What''s the smell on these two people? Do they like it?


    Barking -


    "stupid, they are not mistresses." Beelzebub called to HEMA and Baima, "don''t lose face to our demons, you fools."


    "But they smell like the hostess."


    Laurent reached out and touched HEMA in front of her, her hairy head. It felt very good.


    "Whitney, they seem to like us very much. Buy them home."


    "Sorry, they''re not for sale, either." Daniel said: "they and obitos are both masters."


    "You take us to see their owners, and I believe their owners will be able to be attracted by the prices we open."


    "No way. Their owners won''t sell them."


    "Just take us, I believe there''s nothing money can''t buy." Laurent said confidently.


    "Old bastard, are you rich?" Winip looked at Laurent.


    "Honey, you''ll buy it for me, won''t you?"


    "Let''s see. If the price is too high, I won''t pay."


    Winip looked at the white horse with her eyes around her. Such a big dog is really popular.


    Daniel has no choice but to take Whitney and Laurent to find Chen Yu.


    By this time, Chen Zhu had cured the seal.


    I am communicating with the trainer. The trainer is quite impressed with Chen Yu.


    After all, the veterinarian of their aquarium didn''t solve the problem after working for a long time, but Chen Yu found and solved the problem as soon as he came.


    "Man, stay as a vet."


    "Come on, I''m not a vet. I''m a doctor. I''m just visiting a vet for a while. I''m not going to change my career."


    At this time, Daniel brought in: "Chen, these two want to buy obitos."


    "You!? You!? " Chen Yu raised his eyebrows.


    "It''s you! Boy! " Laurent also glared at him directly. Chen Yu made him miserable yesterday, even scared him to pee.


    "You''re one!" Chen Yu sees Whitney and the hooded man.


    "Chen, do you know each other?"


    "A bunch of assholes." Chen Yu said in a cold voice, "what do you bring them to me for?"


    "They want to buy obitos."


    "Don''t even think about it, never appear in front of me, otherwise..." Chen Chu opens his toolbox and Raymond''s head pops out.


    Laurent was so frightened that he stepped back. The biggest thing he was afraid of was the snake.


    Raymond''s size is big, and his body is colorful. One mouth makes a silky sound, and two poisonous teeth stand up directly, which is very frightening.


    "Are you sure?" she smiled at Chen


    "I''m very sure I''ll be rude to you if I show up again."


    "Boy, I remember your words. Don''t regret it."


    "I will regret it? Joke, who do you think you are? "


    Chen Yu looked at Laurent and others with disdain: "or do you say you will shoot? With the three weak chickens around you? "


    Cain, Howard and Karim were all furious.


    "Boss, let me teach him a lesson."


    Laurent looked at the three Kanes: "you three, do you like to bully ordinary people so much? Well, teach him a lesson. "


    "This is the aquarium, not the place where you make trouble!" Cried Daniel.


    "Boy, we''re out of the aquarium. Don''t you say we''re weak chickens?"


    Bang -


    Chen Yu''s fist is inlaid on the wall. When he takes it down, he leaves a clear impression on it."I''m sorry. I didn''t expect that the quality of your aquarium is so poor. I''ll pay for it." Chen Yu slapped the dust off his fist: "I didn''t hear what you said just now."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± The three of Kane are silent. What can I say.


    The three of them have a clear understanding of themselves. If they can''t fight, they will never be forced to fight.


    They don''t want to be hit by a fist like that. They just want to lose their arms and legs.


    "Waste, waste!" Laurent kicked Cain in the butt.


    They would rather have Laurent''s foot than that fist.


    How terrible a fist, how powerful a force can it be?


    "Laurent, let''s go." Huinipu glanced at Chen Yu lightly and left with a smile.


    "Hello, old bearded man." Chen Yu suddenly cried.


    Laurent turned his head and Chen Yu sent it out with a middle finger: "here you are."


    "You will regret it! You will regret it! " Cried Laurent angrily.


    ¡­¡­


    "Sir, this is your prescription. You can go to the drugstore to get the medicine. There are three kinds of prescriptions. Each one is taken at noon and after dinner. If you don''t understand something, you can ask the salesperson of the drugstore." Val dutifully explained to the patient.


    "Well, thank you, Miss fall."


    Farr breathed and looked up to see Laurent and Whitney enter her office.


    "Dad, mom Why are you here? " Farr''s face was full of wonder. Although they had said they would come to Los Angeles before, she didn''t expect that they would come so suddenly and didn''t inform herself at all.


    "Of course I came to see you. How about your work?"


    "All right." "Do you want to go out for a walk first?" said Farr? Maybe I didn''t get off work so soon. "


    "No, I haven''t seen you work yet. We''ll be waiting for you here."


    Farr had no choice but to continue to receive patients.


    It''s just that Laurent and Whitney are here. She''s really uncomfortable.


    "Come on, I''ll ask my boss for a vacation." Farr said helplessly.


    Out of the hospital, Val looked at the two: "where are we going now?"


    "Do you know where your sister lives?"


    "Er..." Sure enough, they came to see farry.


    They knew that Fanny was in love now, so they came to Los Angeles.

 Chapter 262

    Unlike Farr, who is experienced, from high school to college, she changes her boyfriend more often than she changes her skirt.


    Farry has always been relatively introverted. In fact, farry hasn''t opened long in the past and has always been in the middle or lower.


    Especially compared with the brilliant Phare, the Phare is much more mediocre.


    Up to the time of University, it was suddenly beautiful, which may be the 18th female university.


    However, the character and habit formed in the past led to the fact that Fanny had never made a boyfriend.


    Even Laurent and winip wondered if Farley was biased in her sexual orientation.


    When they heard that Fanny had a boyfriend, they were relieved and worried about her.


    Will you be cheated or hurt.


    If it''s fall in love or something, they don''t even bother to ask.


    Fall in love, has always been her to hurt others.


    Where round gets other people to hurt her, the parents only hope that the daughter doesn''t hurt the man too hard.


    But fari is not the same. Although she is usually careless, she is actually very sensitive.


    So the two of them, of course, came to Los Angeles specially.


    "I remember. I have a call to make." Farr made an excuse to say that she wanted to call where Laurent and Whitney couldn''t see.


    But whitup looked at Phare with a smile. "What kind of phone can''t you call in front of us?"


    "Well No. " Farr was embarrassed. Facing his seemingly gentle but powerful mother, Farr couldn''t resist: "well, anyway, this phone call is not in a hurry."


    Even Laurent, a former State Councillor, had to be counselled in front of her.


    Let alone as a daughter, she was the one who played the black face.


    When the car arrived at Beverly Hills, whimper had an accident: "do they live here?"


    "Well."


    "Fanny''s boyfriend is rich?"


    "No, they live here temporarily. Their house was caught in a fire. Now they live in a house borrowed from friends."


    "Why do you want to borrow someone''s house? Why don''t you rent a house by yourself?" "If a man lives in a small apartment, it''s better than borrowing someone''s house. He looks down on this kind of man the most," Laurent said discontentedly


    "Dad, in fact, Chen is very capable, and his income is not low. I heard that they bought a piece of land and planned to build a new house, because it will take more than two months to build a new house, and it is not easy to rent a suitable house for an intermediary company in more than two months, so they can temporarily borrow a friend''s house to live in."


    After all, she has an agreement with Chen Yu.


    She must do her best to help him speak well in front of her parents.


    "You are quite clear. Do you know that man well?" Whitney poop looked at Farr meaningfully.


    "Mom, in your eyes, is your daughter just a slut?"


    "When you were little, you liked to rob Fanny''s things."


    "That''s when I was a kid." Said Farr angrily.


    The car stopped at the gate of the villa, and everyone got off.


    Chen Yu, who was in the living room, had seen Laurent and Winnipeg through the glass, as well as the three unfortunate and sad bodyguards, but he didn''t see Farr, who stood at the end and was a little smaller.


    Chen immediately rushed out of the house: "you dare to appear in front of me! Haven''t you had enough of the lessons? "


    "Hi Chen! " Farr saw that Chen Yu seemed to have met the two elders, and it seemed that they had a conflict before, so he hurriedly made a voice to prevent their conflict from expanding.


    "Val, how are you with them? Are they holding you under duress? "


    "That Let me introduce you... "


    "Dad, mom..." At this time, the voice of fari came from behind Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu twisted his neck rigidly, looking at the fari running out of it.


    Then look at Laurent and Whitney, both with meaningful smiles.


    "What did you just say? Please say it again. " Laurent touched his beard and smiled at Chen.


    Phare covered her face, but before she realized the embarrassment, she cheerfully welcomed Laurent and winip in.


    Kane, Karim and Howard all covered their mouths, trying to laugh and choking.


    Chen Yu glared at the three men fiercely, then made a gesture to HEMA, Baima, Wanda and obitos, and finally pointed to the three of them.


    Chen Yu''s four demons encircled the three unlucky people with bad intentions. At this time, the voice of fari came.


    "Chen, what are you still doing outside? You haven''t come in yet."


    "Let me introduce you. This is my father and she is my mother.""How do you do, sir, and how do you do, madam?" Chen Yu with a farfetched smile.


    "Dad, he''s my boyfriend, Chen Yu. You can call him Chen."


    "Help..." Outside came the cry of Kane and others.


    "Obitos, come in here, you''re bullying again." Cried fari to the outside.


    Obitos and other demons came back to the house resentfully, and then made eye contact with Chen Yu.


    "Fanny, what does Chen do?"


    "Doctor."


    "Which hospital do you work in? Are you working with Farr? " Laurent asked knowingly, but the next moment, his hand suddenly touched something cool, and then he shouted, "ah Snake... "


    Fari came forward and said, "don''t be afraid, Dad. It''s Raymond."


    "Fanny, I remember you used to be afraid of snakes." Said whitup.


    "I''m used to it." "They are all good children," said Farley, without any concern


    "I don''t know. I thought he was a trainer." Laurent snorted coldly, "if the doctors don''t do well and keep so many pets, are they going to open a zoo?"


    "Mr. Laurent, I think you seem to be taking some drugs recently. These drugs are very bad for the heart. I think you should stop taking these drugs. In fact, male functional disorder is a common disease, so you don''t need to be embarrassed to see a doctor." Chen Yu was merciless and pointed out Laurent''s privacy in front of the crowd.


    Laurent''s eyes were wide and his face was red. "What are you talking about? I''m in good health and I haven''t taken any medicine


    "Oh, I may be mistaken." Chen Yu turned his mouth.


    "Dad, if you really need to treat something, Chen is a good choice. His medical skills are very good." Said Farr.


    She felt that this could give Chen Yu extra points.


    Through treatment, we can get Laurent''s affection.


    "I''m not ill, and I don''t need a doctor." Laurent''s nose is crooked.


    Winip looked at Laurent. No one else knew. Could she not.

 Chapter 263

    Laurent must now maintain his dignity as husband and father in front of his wife and daughter.


    Killing him also can''t admit it. Fari vaguely saw that her father and Chen Yu didn''t deal with each other.


    "Dad, Chen and I prepared dinner. Let''s have dinner. Chen''s cooking is very good."


    "Are you sure enough for so many of us? Kane, Karim and Howard didn''t have dinner either


    "It''s absolutely enough. Chen has been eating a lot."


    Cairne, Karim and Howard were called in to bring out the steamer in the kitchen, and even Farr was a little weird.


    "Chen, do you eat so much every day? And with so much starch, you''re not afraid to get fat? " Asked Val in amazement.


    In addition to meat and fish, athletes generally supplement starch, which can increase fat content.


    Then through a lot of exercise to transform fat into muscle, but if the average person eats too much starch and does not exercise enough, it will become a fat layer.


    Americans generally don''t eat rice, or they don''t have the habit of eating rice.


    But fari and Chen Yu have been together for a long time. When they were friends, they ate every day.


    As for growing meat, it''s even more impossible for fari.


    As a beach lifeguard, she needs starch from other sources, even if she doesn''t eat rice.


    "Fari, don''t you feel crowded living with this kid and having so many pets?" Laurent looked at Chen Yu and said, "it''s better to give me two pets, which are big dogs."


    "Dad, they''re not dogs. They''re wolves."


    Cough -


    Laurent''s meal almost didn''t come out of his nose: "are they wolves?"


    "Yes."


    "It''s too dangerous. Send them to the zoo immediately. I will never allow my daughter to live with the wolf, or you can break up with him right now."


    "Dad, I hope you can give me enough freedom instead of interfering with Chen and me." Fari''s face suddenly darkened: "I have a good time with Chen. I won''t break up with Chen because of your inexplicable reason."


    Chen Yu glanced at Laurent from the corner of his eyes and smiled at the winner.


    As a spectator, Farr has a panoramic view of Chen Yu and his father''s tit for tat eyes.


    Farr sighed that they were doomed to live together in peace.


    Laurent''s angry teeth were itchy, and his iron face said, "he''s not for you. He''s not for you at all."


    "Dad." Fari is also angry, clap a case and rise: "please respect Chen some."


    "Laurent, you go too far." "It''s the same time," said winip.


    She''s not on Farrie''s side. She''s speaking to ease the conflict between Laurent and Farrie.


    If they are allowed to continue the conflict, they are likely to turn around on the spot.


    Chen Yu also has a headache. If he had known that Laurent was farry''s father, he would have backed down.


    It''s just that Liangzi is married, and it''s useless to regret now.


    But Chen Yu did not want to, because of her own reasons, and her parents quarreled.


    Women in TV series can say to their parents that we will be happy even without your blessing.


    These are angry words, no children would like to, parents absent their wedding.


    The only thing Chen can do now is not to add fuel to the fire.


    However, the atmosphere at the dinner table is still dignified.


    "Fanny, your father and I are going back to the hotel."


    "Mom, which hotel do you stay in? Chen and I will visit you tomorrow." Asked fari.


    "Hilton Hotel."


    Farley was stunned for a moment. She turned to look at Chen Yu and Laurent. "Did you see each other last night?"


    No one is willing to answer this question. After all, Laurent was really embarrassed last night.


    For the first time in his life, being scared to pee was a disgrace to Laurent.


    "Well, it''s time for us to go. You won''t be used in the hotel tomorrow. Your father and I want to go out on our own. It''s not convenient for you to come."


    "Well then."


    "Where are you going, Phare? I''ll see you off," said Whitney


    ¡­¡­


    A sneeze -


    "that bastard is definitely talking to Farley about my embarrassment, and I will never let him go." Cried Laurent angrily.


    "Well, aren''t you ashamed enough?" Said winip quietly.


    "Kane, you don''t know a killer or something. Kill that bastard for me."


    "Mr. Laurent, I''m a serious bodyguard. I don''t know any killers."


    "Cain, don''t listen to this old bastard."


    "Yes, boss."


    Kane, Karim and Howard are Whitney''s bodyguards, not Laurent''s.So in principle, they will only follow the orders of whitup.


    "Whitney, at the table today, why don''t you help me?"


    "Why should I help you? I don''t think Chen is so bad. At least he is on the qualified line."


    "Where is he qualified? In my eyes, he is nothing. "


    "At least he has the ability to make money, to protect and to be good to fari."


    "Why didn''t I find out he was nice to fari? Where is it? "


    "Don''t you see that the two cars parked outside, Farley''s Aston Martin, and his Ford."


    "Perhaps it was Farley who bought it, or even the Ford for him."


    "Last time, Fanny asked me for money, but the next day she called to tell me that she didn''t need any more money."


    "That kid is definitely interested in your money, this bastard. He thinks that it''s possible for fari to inherit your property and enjoy it."


    Far had been sitting in the front row, and she was too lazy to take care of her father.


    She felt that the older her father was, the more childish he was.


    "By Phare, are you sure Chen can cure your father''s hidden disease?" Asked whitup.


    "Yes, Chen definitely has a way. He is the best doctor I have ever seen."


    "Then why does he want to be an illegal doctor?"


    "Because illegal doctors earn more than regular doctors, at least they earn more than me."


    "Did you hear that this kid is a greedy bastard. He only has money in his eyes."


    "Laurent, don''t you really need his treatment?"


    "He is not the only one in the world. Why do I have to find him for treatment?"


    "At least he won''t take your money." Said whitup.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Laurent was speechless: "Kane, you don''t know any gangsters... Help, get someone to beat that bastard."


    "Mr. Laurent, if you want to find someone to hit him, you''d better find the whole gang. If there are only a few people, I''m afraid it''s hard to achieve the goal."


    "Aren''t you professional? Can''t you fix him? "


    "He''s very good."

 Chapter 264

    "Well, old bastard, you''re retired. If you don''t want to be exposed by the government newspaper and hire gangsters to do personal injury after retirement, please be honest with me."


    Laurent is a poor old man with no money and no power, but he still keeps his temper when he was a State Councillor.


    In any case, he is not happy with Chen Yu. Who let him I got my daughter.


    As for huinipu, her impression of Chen Yu is not good, but she is not so bad as to break up the two mandarin ducks.


    Chen Yu is rolling the bed sheet with Fanny at the moment. Fanny has been asking, "Chen, what happened to you and your father and mother last night?"


    "Nothing. Shall we not talk about this?" Do you want to tell fari that I scared your father to pee.


    Chen Yu is fighting hard to make sure that farry doesn''t have a chance to talk.


    ¡­¡­


    Although Laurent and Whitney said that today will be a two person world.


    However, fari still took Chen Gu to the Empress Dowager and the emperor.


    "Mom and Dad, where are you going to play today?"


    "Just walk around. You can do your own work. You don''t need to accompany us." Whitney said faintly.


    Fanny looked at Chen Yu and Chen Yu said, "Ms. winip, Fanny asked for leave today, just to accompany you, and I have no job today."


    The parents said that they don''t need your company, not really.


    Don''t say anything to the elders. They are all saying the opposite.


    Time is squeezed out. Even if you don''t sleep, you should accompany your parents.


    Chen Yu can''t make that kind of low-level mistake. If he can''t win Laurent''s favor, he should try his best to win winip''s favor.


    "Where our family goes to play, what do you do with it?" Laurent looked at Chen Yu discontentedly.


    "Otherwise, Laurent, fari will go shopping with me today. You and Chen will play." She thinks it''s time to cultivate a relationship between the two of them.


    Chen Yu and Laurent both smoked their cheeks. Are you sure you want us to have a fight?


    "Mom, it''s not good Chen actually only came to Los Angeles for half a year. His father is not familiar with Los Angeles. Where do they know where to play? " Fari stopped in a hurry.


    "All of a sudden, I thought it was a good idea, so it was settled." Laurent did not know why, but suddenly changed his tune and accepted the offer.


    Chen Yu looks at Laurent badly. What does the old bastard want to do?


    "Chen, do you want to know where to take me to play?" Laurent grinned.


    Chen Chou grinned at Laurent and said, "Mr. Laurent, what do you want to play?"


    "I''ll take your orders."


    "Well then." Chen Yu is now in retreat.


    But the old bastard was aggressive and didn''t have to back down.


    "Kane, Karim, Howard, you''re with me." Laurent said.


    Chen Yu looks at the three people and warns them with his eyes.


    Dare to give me the whole moth, be careful I want you to look good.


    Kane, Karim and Howard are also suffering a lot. They are the most painful.


    Laurent, the old man, is a pusher again. He can''t tell them what to do.


    And Chen, they can''t fight.


    I want to quit


    "You go down first. I''ll get ready." Laurent said.


    "Chen, take care of my father."


    "Yes, I will take good care of him."


    Chen Yu waited in the lobby for 30 minutes before Laurent arrived.


    "Boy, I''ll tell you the truth. It''s absolutely impossible for fari to be with you. If you know her, you''d better take the initiative to leave her side."


    "Are you threatening me again? What are you threatening me with? "


    "Hum!" Laurent snorted coldly and turned his head.


    Chen doesn''t care about Laurent either. He''s not interested in hot face and cold butt.


    "How much do you want to leave Fanny?"


    Chen Yu looks at Laurent with strange eyes. This sentence is just a possible line in the TV series.


    "Do you have all the rice fields in your head?"


    "You will regret it." Said Laurent, gnashing his teeth.


    "We''ll see." Chen Yu looks at Laurent.


    "Are we just sitting in the lobby like this? They are all coming down. "


    "Then go." Chen Yu, Laurent and three bodyguards followed.


    "Where is it now?" Laurent and the three bodyguards got on Chen''s car.


    "Hang around." Chen Yu replied casually.


    "You said you would take me to play."


    "How old are you? What are you playing? What''s wrong with the scenery?" Chen Yu answered casually as he drove."You''re only old, I''m only fifty."


    ¡­¡­


    "Mom, are you sure they won''t fight?" Fanny and Whitney are in a brand store at the moment. A waiter in front of Whitney is trying on her shoes.


    "No, if you want to marry Chen in the future, they can''t be bitter and bitter all their lives."


    "I didn''t decide whether to marry Chen or not." "We''ve only been together for less than a month," said Farley, blushing


    "He''s the only one in your eyes. I know that." The tone of her voice was like that of an old man.


    "Chen is like this. Unconsciously, people will depend on him."


    "As long as you approve, mom will support you."


    "That Dad''s side..."


    "He doesn''t matter. That old bastard is a bastard himself. Why judge others?" Whitney''s answer was overbearing.


    ¡­¡­


    Achoo --


    "Laurent, are you sure you don''t have a cold? I have medicine in my toolbox. Do you want it? "


    Laurent thought it might be because he was driven out of bed last night. He got a little cold and opened the toolbox beside his seat.


    "Ah..."


    With a scream, Laurent almost had to pee again.


    Raymond jumped out of the box and Laurent yelled, "Kane, give me the gun. Give me the gun. I''m going to kill this bastard!"


    "Mr. Laurent, we don''t have guns. Boss won''t let us."


    "Laurent, how did you go after fari''s mother? Maybe it''s because of your timidity that women will have the desire to protect themselves. I have to say, it''s really an ingenious idea. "


    "I don''t need you to judge Whitney and I. besides, you should at least respect me enough. I''m your elder. When you call me, you should at least add the word sir."


    "Well, Mr. Laurent."


    Just then, Chen''s phone rang, "hello."


    "Chen, I have a client here."


    "I''m not free now. I have an old bastard with a bad temper. I don''t have time today..."


    "Wait a minute. I want to see who your clients are. Take it." Laurent said.

 Chapter 265

    But Laurent''s nagging, Chen can only put this list next.


    Chen took Laurent and three bodyguards to an old block.


    Chen Yu looked back at Laurent. "Laurent, are you sure you want to come?"


    "Call me sir." Laurent stares at Chen.


    Chen Yu ignores Laurent. Although there is no one in the block, it looks like the black gang gathering place in the movie.


    Bring Laurent here. If anything happens, he really doesn''t know how to explain it to fari.


    "You three bastards, protect this old man for me." Chen said with a black face.


    "Mr. Laurent, shall we go?" Kane seems to be worried, too.


    "What do I hire you for? Just to protect me. " Cried Laurent.


    "Mr. Laurent, it''s Ms. whitup who hired us It''s not you. "


    "Is there a difference?"


    Chen had a headache and the car stopped at the side of the road.


    After getting off the bus, Chen took the lead and walked into a small lane.


    There are weeds on the edge of the alley. It seems that this block has been abandoned for a long time.


    I don''t know who will be here.


    Finally, Chen Yu came to a gate like the factory. The rusty gate and the glass windows of the factory were sealed.


    Chen Yu himself is not sure. His client is really here.


    However, Chen Yu still knocked on the iron door, and could hear the empty voice reverberating in it.


    At this time, when the door opened, a man leaned out his head, looked at Chen Yu, and then at Laurent and others behind his eyes.


    "Who are you?"


    "I''m a doctor. I heard that someone here needs treatment."


    "And they?"


    "Just started, learn from me."


    The man hesitated for a moment, then threw Chen Yu a black headdress: "put this on."


    "What does that mean?"


    "I''m afraid you''ll see something you shouldn''t see."


    This factory is really used by the black... Gang to produce something illegal.


    Arms? Or poison?


    "Or you can take the patient out, it''s safer." Chen said.


    "Inconvenient to move." The man said again.


    Chen Yu scolded the trouble in his heart: "that''s OK, I won''t take this list. Goodbye."


    "Wait It''s all here. Now let''s go? I want to go in and have a look. " Laurent said.


    "Laurent, do you know where this is? Do you know what we''re going to meet? "


    "I don''t care. Anyway, I''ll go in and have a look and give me a headdress." Laurent said.


    Chen Zhu has already regretted and brought this trouble essence with him.


    I really want to kill this old man!


    I''m not considerate at all.


    "All right." Chen can only wear a headdress on his head.


    "Hand in your cell phone, too." Chen Yu has no choice but to give the mobile phone to the man.


    Led into the factory with headgear, the factory is silent.


    This kind of feeling is very uncomfortable. After about three or four minutes'' walk, Chen felt taken to a room.


    It seemed to be an icehouse, and then Chen heard a heavy closing noise, and Chen waited for half pay.


    "Is it here?"


    "Can I take off my head?"


    "Is there anyone?"


    Chen Yu thought about it and took off his head cover.


    He found that he was really in the icehouse, behind him was a thick iron gate.


    Then Chen Yu saw Laurent''s old face on the isolation glass of the iron door.


    Chen Chu reached out and tried on the spanner of the iron door, which was locked from the outside.


    Chen Yu knocked on the door: "open the door."


    Laurent was outside waving to Chen, "boy, how do you feel inside?"


    "You arranged this?" Chen''s face is black.


    "Of course, isn''t it a surprise? Was it a surprise? " Laurent looked triumphantly at Chen Yu in the ice cave.


    Bang -


    the iron door that this fist hit rumbled, but Chen''s fist was also a sharp pain.


    The iron door is thicker than expected. The glass is still 10 cm toughened glass. From the perspective of glass, it is obviously just installed.


    It may be installed today, but here is a trap for yourself.


    "Now, boy, promise me to leave fari and I''ll let you out."


    "Laurent, don''t play such a childish game. It''s not fun at all."


    "Call me Mr. Laurent!" Laurent said solemnly.


    "You can''t shut me all my life, open the door, and I think nothing has happened.""I can''t shut you up all my life, but I can make you miserable in a short time." Laurent looks at Chen Yu proudly.


    "But when I get out, I''ll make you miserable." Chen Chu gnashed his teeth and looked at Laurent.


    "Then we''ll see who laughs last." Laurent leaves the window.


    The temperature here is getting lower and lower. A long sleeve and a coat on Chen''s body can''t give him more warmth.


    However, Chen can eat to keep his temperature.


    Roasted flying dragon, there are many Chen Yu here, let alone can''t be closed for a day. Even if it is closed for ten and a half days, Chen Yu will not die of hunger.


    ¡­¡­


    "Kane, are you sure he will compromise?"


    "Mr. Laurent, I can''t promise you anything."


    "How long can we keep him?"


    "No more than three hours, more than three hours is life-threatening." Cain said.


    "Well, take the time. I''m not going to kill him."


    "Mr. Laurent, if he dies, it''s your problem. It''s none of our business." The three of Kane don''t want to take responsibility.


    "It''s OK. You said it anyway. It''s ok as long as it''s not more than three hours."


    "I didn''t say it''s OK. The temperature inside is now minus 10 degrees. It''s easy to get frostbitten."


    "Frostbite is OK, teach him a lesson, and let him stay away from my daughter in the future."


    "Mr. Laurent, are you sure this will get him out of Miss Farley?"


    "Certainly." Laurent is not sure.


    In fact, he retaliated more for Chen Yu''s humiliation.


    After half an hour, Laurent came to the ice cave and looked in.


    Dong Dong -


    Laurent knocked on the door, but did not see the figure.


    Bang -


    at the next moment, the iron door suddenly made a loud noise, which scared Laurent almost to fall back.


    It turned out that Chen Yu was hiding under the iron door. Laurent looked angrily at Chen Yu across the door. "Boy, do you want to scare me now? Don''t you want to come out? "


    "I''m not in a hurry if you''re going to let me out sooner or later."


    After eating the roasted dragon meat, Chen''s body did not feel cold, but had a heat flow in it.


    "I''ll see how long you can hold on."


    "Don''t let me catch you." Chen said, gnashing his teeth.


    "If you want to catch me, dream about it."

 Chapter 266

    Boo - boo - boo -


    "Kane, do you think that kid will break the door of the ice cave?"


    "It''s impossible. It''s a 15cm iron door. Even a 10kg TNT can''t be blown open." Cain said.


    "Unless he has tools." Said Karim.


    "There''s nothing in it but ice."


    Ice!? Everyone suddenly realized the problem.


    "Mr. Laurent, I think it''s time we left."


    "Why?"


    "If Chen comes out of it, he will kill us." Cain said.


    "Can he really break the ice cave door open?"


    "He''s probably hitting the door with his clothes wrapped in ice..." Cain said with a solemn face.


    "How long will it take him to break the door open?"


    "I don''t know, but it must be dangerous for us to stay here now."


    At this time, the iron door of the ice cave has been smashed, and the sound of smashing the door is still endless.


    Kane, Karim and Howard were watching from the outside. It was a bit shocking.


    If they are caught by the monster inside, they will definitely be torn apart.


    If I had known, I would not have helped Laurent with the game.


    What benefits did not get, but to be remembered by Chen Yu.


    The eyes of all three fell on Laurent, who was very unhappy.


    Mingming wins and puts Chen Yu in their trap.


    As a result, they have to flee in a panic. How can they feel that they are the loser.


    But it would be too dangerous to stay here.


    Chen Yu, who has been locked in for more than an hour, if he rushes out of it, I don''t know what he will do.


    "Go away, I don''t want to see him." Laurent said.


    Four people scuttled away from the factory.


    "Laurent, why are you back so early? Didn''t Chen come back with you? " Asked winip, somewhat surprised, when she saw Laurent coming back.


    "There''s no fun in Los Angeles, and that guy doesn''t know any place. It''s a mistake to let him take me out." Laurent said disapprovingly, "Whitney, when are we going home?"


    "It''s not so fast. It''s a rare visit to Los Angeles. I''m going to visit Xingguang Avenue tomorrow."


    ¡­¡­


    Chen''s clothes were wrapped with ice. After smashing for half an hour, they were completely broken. There was no way to wrap the ice.


    Chen Yu began to smash with his fist, but it really hurt. After a few blows, he could not continue.


    Finally, I can only choose to kick with my feet, but they have also tried.


    But the door is too thick to move.


    There is only one way to get out.


    The mouth of the glutton of the right hand!


    Only it can open the door.


    Chen Yu takes out the magic scroll of spiritual connection. Although he has seen it several times before, he has not memorized it all.


    At this time, Chen Yu can only grind his spear in the face of battle, although the hope is not great.


    However, without the noise outside, Chen Yu is calmer than before.


    Chen Yu''s right arm did not work.


    When initiating spiritual connection, Chen Yu feels more like creating magic into a bolt and inserting it into a groove.


    It''s not easy to put the pin in the groove accurately, and the pin can''t be big or small, it must be just right.


    Chen Yu received a little bit of magic and tried to control the mouth of gluttons again.


    But this time it failed again


    The magic of this release seems to be great and needs to be readjusted.


    Try again, fail


    Try again, fail


    Several times later, Chen felt a little groggy.


    Can''t continue, at this time cold, Chen Yu a shiver, suddenly wake up a lot.


    Chen took out a little roast dragon meat again, adding strength and energy.


    Try again to connect the mind to the mouth of the glutton. Suddenly, Chen felt a slight pain in his head and a sudden tremor in his arm.


    Chen Yu stopped in a hurry, but the pain came and went quickly, as if nothing had happened.


    Is magic used too often?


    Chen Yu has no bottom in mind, and tries to urge the connection of mind.


    However, to Chen''s surprise, the spiritual connection seems to be much smoother than before.


    Success, connect!


    Chen finally felt that his right arm was different from the previous one, just like his own arm.


    Chen''s right arm began to grow larger and covered with a layer of metallic color.


    Chen can not only control the mouth of gluttons, but also feel the mouth of gluttons.And its appetite!


    The Glutton''s mouth was not interested in the iron gate. Chen took a deep breath and waved his arms heavily.


    àØ -


    the toughened glass is broken and the whole iron door is completely concave.


    A lot of cold air began to escape. Chen Yu did not know how much more powerful he was when he punched out.


    Chen Yu once again accumulates strength, is a fist.


    This one is more powerful than the last one. The whole wall is shaking and the voice is reverberating in the icehouse.


    The iron gate was blown out in response. At this moment, Chen could breathe fresh air and enjoy the warm air.


    At this time, it was still at night. Chen Chu walked out of the factory. There was no one outside.


    This is an abandoned block, no one has lived here for a long time.


    Laurent not only kept him in the ice house for eight hours, but also drove his car away.


    Even without mobile phones, Chen can only walk home.


    After running for an hour, Chen Yu ran home from the old block, at least 50 kilometers.


    "Chen, you come back." Fari saw Chen Yu come back, and was full of sweat, the whole body was wet: "how are you playing with Dad today, happy?"


    "Very happy, very happy." Chen Yu has a warm and bright smile.


    "How are you getting along with dad?"


    "I think we have untied the knot." "We have an appointment to go out tomorrow," Chen said with a smile


    "Really? That''s great. I can finally settle down. " "By the way, is your cell phone out of power? I can''t get through to your cell phone."


    "Oh, there''s no electricity. I left my cell phone with your father. Go to get it tomorrow."


    "Where did you go today?"


    "It''s our man''s secret. Don''t ask."


    "Well, I''m really happy to see you get along well."


    "I''m happy, too. I think your father and I will be good friends."


    "Have you eaten?"


    "I want to eat you first." Chen Yu''s hand was in the back of Fanny''s waist and began to be dishonest.


    "You''re so dirty. Go and wash first."


    "No, we''ll rush together. Now we''ll eat first." Chen Yu has pulled off the sling of farry and kissed her. After a few efforts, farry can''t breathe

 Chapter 267

    The next day, Chen got up early.


    Fanny came in in the sunshine in front of the window. Chen Yu had been tossing her for most of the night last night, but she could get up so early today.


    "Chen, what are you doing up so early?"


    "I have an appointment with your father. I''ll come out to play today, so I should prepare early." "You get up early and take me to the hotel," Chen said


    "All right." Fari got up dragging her tired body.


    She didn''t expect Chen Yu and her father to change from sworn enemy to sworn party in a day, but she was also happy to see such a result.


    "Didn''t you even drive back last night?"


    "I didn''t have a good spirit yesterday, so I left the car to your father."


    "Were you in a bad mood yesterday? How can I stay up until midnight? "


    "Don''t care about the details." Chen Yu urges fari to make up.


    "What are you so anxious to do? Anyway, mom and dad will stay in Los Angeles for a few days."


    "No, it must be today." Chen said.


    "Is today a special day?"


    "Don''t tell you."


    "Is it your man''s secret again?"


    When we got to the hotel, Chen Yu and fari came upstairs together.


    Kane, Karim and Howard just came out of the elevator, and when they saw Chen Yu and fali, their faces suddenly changed.


    "Hi, Kane, Karim, Howard, miss me?"


    "Well Chen... " The three wanted to escape. They didn''t want to face Chen Yu.


    "It suddenly occurred to me today that a place of fun should not be missed by any of you."


    Their faces were bitter, and Chen''s hands rested on Kane''s shoulders.


    Kane didn''t want to move, but Chen Yu sent him directly into the elevator with his arms.


    "Kane, Karim and I have something else to do. Go and play with Chen. Have a good time." Howard and Karim ran straight out of the elevator.


    Kane looked at the betrayal of the two people, full of resentment.


    Farry hasn''t found the difference between Chen Yu and Kane.


    She still had a naive idea. She thought that Chen Yu and Kane were fighting because they were both men.


    The men in the coast rescue team are just as noisy with each other.


    Chen Yu, with Cain and Farley, knocked at the door of the house of winip and Laurent.


    "Fanny and Chen, here you are." "Do you have any plans for today?" said Whitney


    "I''ve got an appointment with Laurent. Let''s go out today."


    "You?" Winip turned around and looked at her husband doubtfully. When he came back yesterday, she said that he didn''t play well with Chen Yu.


    Is he embarrassed? After all, the day before yesterday, they were in the same situation. Yesterday, they repaired their feelings, so he was embarrassed?


    "Laurent, let''s go. By the way, give me my cell phone and car key before you do."


    Laurent''s cheek twitches: "I''m a little sick today and don''t really want to go out."


    "It doesn''t matter. Let Chen help you." "Let''s go for breakfast, mom," said Farley


    "Farley, don''t you work today?"


    "Mom, maybe go to Angel beach in the afternoon."


    "Let''s go together." Laurent immediately wanted to get up and follow them.


    "Laurent, let them stay. Let''s play with us." Chen Yu smiled and pushed Laurent back to his chair. "Whitney, Fanny, have a good time."


    "Yes, you can have a good time."


    Kane and Laurent are both frightened now, looking at Chen Yu''s smile.


    As if yesterday had never happened.


    It''s just that he''s cold. It''s obvious that he didn''t come here to play with them.


    "Chen, I''m sorry. In fact, I just wanted to make a joke with you yesterday."


    "I didn''t care at all."


    "Really?"


    "Well, it''s true. I didn''t really care." Chen Chu nodded, very seriously, very sincerely replied.


    "I really don''t feel well today. I don''t want to go out."


    "Then I''ll tell winip and Fanny what you did to me yesterday."


    "Didn''t you say you didn''t take it to heart?" Laurent hurriedly stopped Chen Zhu.


    "The premise I don''t care about is that you''re going to spend the day with me."


    "You don''t want to shut me up in the icehouse, do you? I''m old. Why don''t you lock Kane and them in? "


    "No, no It''s all Mr. Laurent''s idea. It has nothing to do with us. "


    "Don''t worry. I won''t shut you in the ice cellar. I won''t even hurt you. Believe me." Chen Yu looked at Laurent sincerely: "I really want to repair the relationship with you, not for myself, just for farry.""Are you serious?"


    "Of course."


    "You promise not to put me in the ice cellar?"


    "Absolutely not."


    "You swear in the name of God."


    "I swear in the name of God that I will not make any personal attack on you, or shut you up in the ice cellar."


    "You''re not going to make me eat anything bad? Or let your pet attack me? "


    "Yes, I promise not."


    Despite Chen''s repeated assurances, Laurent was not at ease, and Kane was not.


    However, Laurent didn''t want to be known by winip and farry that he had locked Chen Yu in the icehouse in order to force him to break up with farry.


    In her character, if she knew this, she would definitely cut off her father daughter relationship.


    Chen Yu takes Laurent and Kane out of the hotel, when a business car stops in front of him.


    "Let''s get in the car." Chen said.


    The two got on the bus and found Karim and Howard in the car, just beside them, there were several muscular men and a female Tyrannosaurus Rex.


    "Hi, Karim, Howard, how are you?" Chen Yu said hello to the two.


    Both of them were dead faced. Laurent and Kane wanted to get out of the car in a flash, but the door was locked.


    "Chen, you said you wouldn''t touch me. I''m farry''s father. You can''t hurt me."


    "How can I hurt you? After all, you are so old." "DORT, go to the wharf," Chen said to the driver


    When the car arrived at the wharf, Chen Yu and Laurent got off first.


    "Chen, where are we going now?"


    "Go to sea."


    "Wait I read the news yesterday. There will be a storm in the sea 100 nautical miles west of Los Angeles today. " Laurent cautioned.


    Instead of answering Laurent''s questions, Chen took him to a boat rental company.


    "We want a yacht, Laurent. Lend me your credit card."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Soon, they rented a seven meter yacht, tens of thousands of dollars, with only one cockpit.


    Then Chen Yu, with the help of Gaia and others, pulled Kane, Karim and Howard all onto the boat and went to sea.


    "Chen, are you going to sink us into the sea? Do you know it''s against the law to kill in America? "


    "Please, of course I know it''s against the law. How can I kill people?" Chen Yu controls the rudder.


    "Chen, the sky ahead is black. There is a storm over there. We can''t go any further."

 Chapter 268

    "Chen, please stop the ship." Kane and others are persuading Chen.


    At this time, the small yacht was more than ten nautical miles away from the storm, but by this time, the waves had become larger and the ship began to bump.


    Chen Yu fixed the rudder with a fixed rod.


    Then he turned to look at the crowd and drove everyone out of the cockpit.


    "Don''t you think it''s very enjoyable to face the storm?"


    "You''re crazy, you know? Such a small ship, we will die. "


    "It''s really dangerous. Please put on your life jackets." Chen said.


    "Chen, I know it''s wrong. Let''s go back. I promise I won''t stop you from being with fari any more. I will bless you."


    Laurent and others are going to pee. I''ve never seen such a cruel man.


    You said you would sink us in the sea, you don''t have to put yourself on it.


    "If you haven''t experienced a storm, you''re not a real man." Chen Yu stood on the deck and watched the approaching storm. He was full of ambition.


    "I''ve been like this for 50 years and I''m fine. I don''t want to be a real man." Laurent was in tears.


    "It''s all here. There''s no reason to go back. There''s an old saying in China that if you come, you''ll be safe." Chen Yu said lightly.


    "Kane, Karim, Howard, if we don''t want to die, we''ll subdue him together!" Cried Laurent.


    Chen picked up a baseball bat from the side, which he had prepared in advance.


    This baseball bat directly scares Laurent and others. This baseball bat is used to scare people.


    But it''s not to frighten people with his hands. Chen Yu breaks the solid wood baseball bat with his hands.


    "Who of you wants to try the feeling of the broken arm?"


    "Chen, I know you have complaints against us. When you get back to the land, you can get back at us as much as you want, but now you will really die." Cain''s face was full of supplication.


    "Yes, yes, this kind of thing can''t be joked about."


    "Shut me up in the icehouse, can you make such a joke?"


    "You said you didn''t take it to heart."


    "Yes, I didn''t shut you up in the icehouse or hit you, at least not for the time being."


    "You know, you''re going to die yourself."


    "Do you think I''m afraid?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    At this time, a huge wave came and the whole ship was lifted for four or five meters, then it fell heavily on the sea, and all the people fell to the ground unsteadily.


    Chen Yu is holding the railing with one hand and appreciating the embarrassed appearance of the people.


    The sky suddenly darkened and the wind and waves increased.


    At this time, it''s too late to leave even if you want to.


    Because they had entered the storm zone, a terrible wave came.


    In a flash, the whole ship capsized and everyone fell into the water.


    The waves were pounding the crowd. Chen Chu reached out and pulled Laurent out of the water.


    As for Kane, Karim and Howard, Chen Yu is not needed to care about them.


    Their physical fitness is very good, after all, they are bodyguards.


    They are fully capable of surviving in the sea, at least not for a short time.


    "You bastard You bastard... " Laurent cursed Chen Yu crazily: "crazy, stupid You''re going to kill us all. "


    Cough -


    when a wave came, Laurent choked again.


    Chen Yu keeps an eye on Kane and the three of them to make sure they don''t get washed away by the waves.


    Everyone is wearing life jackets. For the time being, there is no danger of life.


    In fact, it is safer on the sea than on a ship when facing a storm.


    And storms come and go fast at sea.


    It''s only ten minutes. It''s light again.


    But then came the real test, the sun scorching the sea people.


    "Chen, I know you''ve got the equipment to call for help. Please send someone to help us."


    "Please, do you think I have something like that on me?" Chen didn''t even wear a life jacket.


    And when entering the storm zone, Chen took off his clothes and pants, leaving only one swimsuit.


    "You didn''t really bring it?"


    "Of course not."


    "It''s at least 100 nautical miles from the coastline. How can we get back now, you lunatic?"


    "Swim back, of course." Chen Yuli said of course, "you see, I only wear swimming trunks, which fully shows my intention."


    "Madman, madman, madman, madman..."


    "You''d better conserve your strength. After all, if you keep shouting like this, you''ll soon be dehydrated." Chen Yu said with ease, turning to Kane, Karim and Howard: "Hi, are you ok?""It''s not good at all. I regret it completely now. Why should I provoke you to be a madman?" Cain said, gnashing his teeth.


    "In fact, if you swim a little more, you should exercise."


    "It''s a hundred nautical miles. We can''t be a hundred nautical miles downstream in the hot sun, even if we have good physical fitness."


    "You have to believe in yourself."


    "Believe it." "Even a marathon runner can''t swim 100 nautical miles," Cain said listlessly


    Although there are some swimmers who are able to cross dozens of kilometers of Straits or the like, they supplement food and fresh water when there is midway supply.


    Even Chen can''t make it.


    However, Chen Yu is very relaxed and does not panic when he has food in his hand.


    An hour later, all the people were unable to swim and could only float on the sea.


    Chen Yu is still alive and kicking around the crowd.


    "Come on, we haven''t swam two kilometers yet. Why did you stop? We still have a long way to go."


    "Madman Crazy I curse you... " Laurent yelled.


    Everyone felt that they would die on the sea.


    They don''t know whether Chen Zhu will die or not.


    But they are sure that they will die.


    More than two hours later, it was noon.


    Laurent didn''t have the strength to speak.


    Everyone is thirsty, and the sun is bigger.


    Chen Yu is still alive and powerful. Everyone''s brain has an idea. This bastard has good physical strength.


    He is obviously more active than them, but he is still not tired.


    At this time, all of us have given up our lives. A person is too small to be compared with the vast ocean.


    No margin, no hope


    "Look, what is that?" Suddenly, Chen Yu pointed to the distance and shouted loudly.


    People saw that there was a black fin more than two meters high on the water.


    Everyone was startled, and Kane shouted, "Orca! It''s Orca. We''re dead We''re dead... "


    "We''re going to be eaten by Orcas..."

 Chapter 269

    "Swim." Cried Chen.


    Sure enough, people have potential. The people who were in the state of dead fish the moment before broke out again to eat milk.


    Crazy swim, even Laurent is waving his arms, tirelessly swimming.


    However, this kind of long-distance attack can not last for long.


    Soon everyone was tired and could not swim any more.


    "Come on, come on, don''t stop. Orcas are going to catch up."


    "I can''t, I can''t Chen, if you can survive Take care of Fanny Tell them I love them. " Laurent was full of tears.


    "When it''s not time to despair, there''s still hope. Keep going."


    "I really can''t swim. You bastard, don''t quarrel with me any more. Let the orca eat me."


    "Can''t you really swim?"


    "I really can''t swim."


    "Really?"


    "Really."


    "Really?"


    "Asshole, what are you talking about? Run for your life, asshole."


    Chen Yu swam to Kane, Karim and Howard again: "can''t you swim?"


    "You devil..."


    "Asshole!"


    "Why are you not tired?"


    At this time, Chen began to rise slowly.


    Laurent, Kane, Karim and Howard all stared at Chen Yu standing on the water.


    "You..."


    By this way, Chen Yu''s body suddenly rises.


    A giant jumped out of the water from Chen''s feet, and then clapped heavily in the sea.


    Orca! Under Chen Yu''s feet are Orcas!


    Chen Chu grabbed the fins and looked at the crowd: "that Would you like to come up and have a rest? "


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Isn''t this Orca going to eat us?"


    "You ran too fast just now. I forgot to introduce you. This is my pet. Its name is Amun."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Asshole! Asshole! Asshole! Asshole! " Laurent didn''t know where his strength came from. He had just been lying on the sea as a saltfish, and now he had the strength to scold Chen Yu.


    Chen Zhuo pulled all the people to Amun''s back and patted him: "OK, send us back to the shore."


    "You''re ready, you bastard. I thought I was going to die." Laurent frantically pounced on Chen Yu to strangle him.


    "Laurent, do you want to go down and soak in the sea again?" Chen Yu grabs Laurent.


    Laurent was filled with indignation and looked at Chen Yu with gnashing teeth.


    "This Orca is so big." Kane looked at the shadow in the water and roughly estimated that the orca was about 15 meters long.


    Generally, Orcas can grow to about 10 meters, and 15 meters is really a super monster.


    "We''re even."


    "Who''s even with you!" Laurent looked at Chen Yu angrily: "you almost let me die at sea."


    "You locked me in the ice store for eight hours yesterday!"


    "You spent eight hours in the icehouse yesterday?"


    "Nonsense, I didn''t come home until after 8 o''clock last night. I used my feet!" Chen Yu looked at the crowd angrily: "I''ve been very generous not to let you spend the night at sea."


    "Wait You''re chartering with my credit card. " Laurent suddenly remembered.


    "Yes."


    "You knew that the boat would turn over! You give me the money, give me the money, how can you... " Laurent wanted to cry without tears.


    That''s tens of thousands of dollars! This bastard!


    Chen Yu just let Laurent lose tens of thousands of dollars, regardless of his crying. He has already spared him.


    Amun is very fast, almost three times as fast as the average Orca.


    More than an hour later, they have arrived at the seaside.


    ¡­¡­


    Angel coast, on the gazebo, a lifeguard with a telescope.


    Just then, he found something moving on the sea.


    Far away, it seems that there are several people standing on the sea.


    The lifeguard rushed back to the headquarters at once: "come out quickly, something seems to have happened at sea."


    Many lifeguards in the headquarters ran out and looked through telescopes.


    "Chen? How does it look like Chen? "


    "Let me see." Farry grabbed the telescope.


    Not only saw Chen Yu, but also saw her father.


    Chen Yu said today that he would come out to play with his father. Is that to play at sea?


    Wait They''re not on board now?


    Amon? They were sitting on Amun''s back.


    It wasn''t just the lifeguards who found out, but the tourists along the coast.Amun''s back is very high, like a black ship.


    "Look at it..."


    "Is that amon?"


    "Is that amon in the video?"


    "Who are those people?"


    "They look like Drowners."


    "Has Amun saved another man?"


    By this time, Amun had reached the shallow water.


    Orcas have the ability to land for a short time. They don''t die when they leave the water for a short time.


    And Amun is even more so, when its body shape completely rushed to the coast, it still scared the tourists away.


    Chen Yu and others jumped off Amun''s back and patted him on the head.


    Amun just moved his body and slowly moved back to the sea.


    It was then that Whitney emerged from the crowd and came to Laurent.


    "Laurent, Chen, how did you get on Amun''s back?"


    "Well Whitup, what are you doing here? How do you know about Amun? "


    "Nonsense, Amun is a legendary whale, who doesn''t know."


    At this time, fari also came and brought Chen Yu and others back to the headquarters.


    "Chen, what''s the matter? How can you be at sea?"


    "Laurent said he wanted to see Amun, so I took him to see Amun." Chen looked at Laurent and said.


    "Why don''t you take me with you?" "I want to sit on amon''s back, too," said Whitney


    "Er..." Laurent, Kane, Karim and Howard were all in tears, and they didn''t want to have that experience.


    Winip didn''t understand what happened to them.


    "Mom, amon is Chen''s pet. If you want to interact with Amon, you can ask Chen for help, right, Chen."


    "Of course." Chen Yu''s face is full of smiles, and his eyes are full of threats.


    That''s when her face got better. She always liked aquatic mammals.


    For dolphins, whales and so on, there is no resistance.


    Before seeing Chen Yu, Laurent and others, coming down from Amun''s back, she felt like she had missed a billion.


    "Chen, amon is really your pet."


    "Yes."


    "How did you tame Amun?"


    "Well This... "


    "Mom, don''t think about it. You can''t do it. Only Chen can do it."


    Although Laurent was very reluctant to accept it, he had to admit that Chen Yu was really strong in animal training.


    This kind of wild Orca can be tamed, and it can rescue itself and others, which is unimaginable.

 Chapter 270

    "Chen, take me to Amun now." Winip looks at Chen Yu very seriously.


    "Er..." Chen Zhu looks at fari.


    "Go ahead and be safe." Fari still trusts Chen Yu.


    "Are you not together?" Chen Yu asked, looking at fari.


    That night, when she met with the Mexican Gang, she also had contact with Amun, so she was no longer a stranger.


    "Well, I''ll do the same."


    Although accompanied by Chen Yu and fari, she still put on a life jacket for her.


    The three went out to sea in a kayak, and then Amun appeared.


    When her huge head came out of the water, she was still a little scared.


    After all, this big mouth can swallow her directly.


    "It doesn''t bite, does it?"


    "No." Chen promised.


    "What does it eat?" Winip wanted to feed amon.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chen Yu is speechless. My mother-in-law, we didn''t bring anything with us. You can''t give anything to her except yourself.


    However, Chen Yu still let Whitney up on Amun''s back and let Amun take her around for several times.


    "Won''t you go up, Fanny?"


    "No, there''s still a chance, right?"


    "Of course, you have a chance at any time." Chen Yu took fali in his arms and lay on the raft.


    At the moment, Whitney looked like a girl, screaming as she rode through the wind and waves.


    After a whale leap, winip finally got off Amun''s back with satisfaction.


    Chen Yu went to the water and fed Amun a demon crystal and dragon meat.


    Back on the raft, Whitney was still in a state of excitement, unable to recover.


    "Chen, if you help me train a killer whale, I will let you take farry away."


    "Mom, am I worth only one Orca?"


    "Well, how about two?"


    Well, the Empress Dowager has some humor.


    When she returned to the shore, Winfrey kept talking about how she interacted with Amun.


    Laurent and Chen Yu are tacit. No one talks about hurting each other.


    Today, Chen Yu, Laurent and others, sitting on the back of Amun''s video, once again crazy spread the whole network.


    Different from the last night, when the wind was high, people could not be seen clearly in the video. This time, Chen Yu and others showed their faces in the video.


    ¡­¡­


    Ronnie, Vera and Fisher are sitting on the lawn playing, while Laffer is leaning on his body, letting the three children lean on him.


    Although Laffer is not as clever as HEMA, he still has his own loyalty.


    "Fisher Fisher, look, is this Uncle Chen?" Ronnie took Fisher by the hand, holding a tablet, and rowed with her tender little hands.


    Fisher took the tablet and looked at it carefully: "well, it''s Uncle Chen."


    "The fish under Uncle Chen''s feet is so big."


    "I want to play with such a big fish, too."


    At this time, riesfall and Lola came out, and Ronnie immediately ran over with the tablet.


    "Mom and Dad, I want to go to Uncle Chen''s house. Uncle Chen''s house has big fish."


    "What big fish?"


    "Look, it''s the big fish."


    Lisfal and Lola took over the tablet with some doubts.


    "It''s not Chen''s pet, is it?"


    "I don''t know. It should be a wild orca, right?"


    "Mom and Dad, shall we have a big fish?"


    Lisfal had a headache. He didn''t want to keep the fish.


    "Dad, don''t you want to? Do you not love me? "


    Lisfar''s head is more painful. There are too many girl plays.


    "Or ask Chen?"


    "Here After all, it''s Orca In case of an accident... " Lisfal is not very willing.


    It''s one thing to go to the aquarium to see a show, but it''s terrible to have his daughter in close contact with orcas.


    "I think Chen should have his own judgment. If he feels dangerous, he will not accept it." Lola has been trusting Chen since she was cured.


    "I''ll ask Dale first."


    Riesfall calls Dale: "Dale, ask you something. Do you know if Chen has a killer whale pet?"


    "Oh, you say Amun, I know. I asked him many times to take me to Amun, but he didn''t want to."


    "Is this Orca Amun?"


    "Haven''t you seen the video? Half a month ago, Chen and his friends met with Mexican help at sea. As a result, Amun saved them. It is said that this Orca is the largest known Orca. I don''t know how Chen tamed Amun."


    "Now your daughter and my daughter are all fighting to see Amun, or to raise an orca. I''m having a headache about it.""Why don''t we take the kids to dinner today?"


    "You call Chen and ask him to prepare more meals, but when others arrive, they don''t have enough."


    ¡­¡­


    "Chen, Johnny, Lola and our children are all going to your house to have dinner tonight. No problem."


    "Come on, Fanny''s parents are here, too. By the way, you bring some ingredients. My family may not be enough."


    After Dale and lisfal were ventilated, they took people to Chen''s house.


    Lisfal took out two bottles of red wine from his own wine cabinet.


    Seeing the arrival of the crowd, Chen Yu first hugged Lola and said, "Lola, how are you these two days?"


    "I''m fine. Thank you, Chen."


    "Chen, this is the wine I brought."


    "What are these two bottles worth more than one million dollars?" Chen Yu is still heartbroken about the last bottle of wine.


    "Don''t worry, it''s only worth tens of thousands of dollars."


    Tens of thousands of dollars are also very expensive. Chen Zhu leads them into the house.


    Laurent didn''t embarrass Chen when he saw a guest coming.


    Although he and Chen Yu still don''t deal with each other, they don''t make trouble in front of outsiders.


    Three little guys have killed HEMA, Baima and obitos.


    "I''m Dragon Knight, roar..." Fisher sat on obitos and shouted.


    "I''m the White Wolf knight."


    "I''m the black wolf knight."


    There were too many people at night, so Chen called Cain, Karim and Howard to set up two grills and ovens in the yard.


    Lisfal, Dale and Laurent were also on the side of the barbecue, chatting and barbecue.


    Lola, farry and winip were sitting by the pool, chatting. At this time, Fisher came by riding obitos.


    "Uncle Chen, where''s the big fish? Where is the big fish? Why didn''t I see the big fish. "


    "What big fish?" Chen Yu is confused.


    "It''s a big black and white fish. It''s very big."


    "Fisher''s talking about Amun, the orca." Dell said.


    "I rode amon today. It''s so interesting." "I can''t imagine that there will be such a clever Orca who is more obedient and smarter than the one in the aquarium," said whitup


    Fisher, Ronnie and Vera are all looking at Chen Yu with watery eyes.

 Chapter 271

    "Chen, do you have the heart to let them down?" Lisfal looks at Chen Zhu.


    "Let''s wait for a few days when I''m free. I''m busy these days." Chen said.


    "Chen, can you guarantee their safety?" Laura is still worried.


    "Don''t worry, my pet won''t hurt people."


    "Riesfall, are you the chairman of GDB ocean?" Winip felt that riesfall was familiar, but she couldn''t confirm.


    Whitup runs a supermarket chain in four cities in California, including Los Angeles.


    But there must be no comparison between lisfal and lisfal in terms of equivalence, and there is no business relationship between them.


    It''s only because lisfal has appeared in some business magazines that winip is impressed with lisfal.


    "Hello, Ms. whitup, I know you. You run a supermarket chain brand. I quite agree with your business philosophy. Maybe we can cooperate in the future if there is a chance."


    Of course, it''s just social politeness. One is to go abroad, the other is to open a supermarket, and there''s almost no meeting.


    Although supermarkets also need transportation, most of the time they use air or land transportation instead of ocean transportation.


    If it''s a super enterprise like Wal Mart, it can be used for ocean transportation, but it''s not necessary to use the chain supermarket of winip.


    "How do you know Chen?" Asked whitup.


    "My wife is in a bit of a state of health. Chen helped me to cure her."


    "Oh? Lola doesn''t seem to be ill. "


    Lola smiled and took off her wig. "I have hair loss."


    Although Lola''s head is still bare, she has paid for a very short layer of hair.


    "Chen, I have been suffering from hair loss recently. Can I still have treatment at my age?" Asked whitup.


    "But judging from your complexion, it may be the physiological hair loss caused by work pressure. This problem is not big, and the treatment is relatively simple. I have my own ointment here. If you put it on, it should be able to solve your hair loss problem."


    "Whitnip, I don''t want this ointment of unknown origin." Laurent said out of time.


    Laurent held on for a night, and finally couldn''t help but hate Chen.


    "Laurent, there''s nothing I can do about hair loss, which is caused by sexual dysfunction."


    "Who has sexual dysfunction? Don''t talk nonsense. "


    "Well, let''s not talk about it. Today I said that the relationship between the two of you has eased. I just had a drink and started to quarrel again."


    Fortunately, both Chen Yu and Laurent are enough, and there is no further conflict.


    They are all a little cautious, afraid to say what they have hurt each other these two days.


    This BBQ is a meal of food and drink for all. Children are playing wild in the field.


    Everyone had a good time, Kane, Karim and Howard didn''t drink.


    Despite their timidity in front of Chen Yu, they are actually very professional bodyguards.


    When the guests were gone, they helped to send Dale and riesfall home.


    Chen Zhao and Farley are to clean up the mess, busy to more than ten before the end.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, Chen Yu went to the construction site of mirror lake.


    Looking at the progress of the new home, feywood Cisco came out.


    "Mr. Chen."


    "How''s my house doing, feywood?"


    "At present, the main part has been built, and the construction of the main part is relatively fast. However, the construction of the external and internal parts is slow, and there is also the decoration part."


    "You can tell me directly how long it will take. You also know that the house I used to live in has burned out, and now I am relying on my friend''s house, so I hope it can be faster."


    "Mr. Chen, I don''t think it will be fast. The first thing to ensure for some projects is the quality of the project. After all, they are built by the lake. If there is a problem in the quality of the project, it is likely to endanger the whole building structure, so we can''t worry."


    "I know. Just say how long it will take."


    Chen Yu is also anxious. Even if he has a good relationship with rasfa and Zola, his house is not his own.


    Not only him, but also fari. The house Zola lent him is very good.


    However, Chen Yu and fali still can''t regard Banshan villa as their own home.


    They feel more like staying in a hotel.


    "At least two months."


    "All right." Chen Chu looked at the main body of the building, and now he can''t even count as the embryo house.


    Chen''s new home is unique in design. Its main materials are not brick soil structure, but carbonated steel and glass.


    This kind of material has the tenacity of steel bars, but also has higher plasticity.It is lighter than steel bar and can avoid lightning strike.


    Of course, some positions of the load-bearing walls, as well as the main support points are essential.


    The aesthetics of Chen Yu and fari both tend to the architectural style with strong modern sense, so the architecture designed by robio for them also tends to the modern style, and also has a more sense of technology.


    There is a plank bridge extending more than ten meters by the lake, and a small wharf has been built.


    This wharf should be considered as the simplest construction in the whole project.


    However, with the depth of mirrorlake, it is possible that only small boats can be moored, and medium-sized boats, let alone berthed, can not even enter.


    The water engineering team invited by lisfal has also begun to widen and deepen the outer channel.


    Although Chen Yu is anxious about the progress of the new house, the house is not built up with wood, so Chen Yu can only wait patiently.


    And Chen Yu should also seize the time to make money. After all, the interior furniture and some supporting electronic equipment are not small.


    A high-end home theater, for example, costs $89, 000.


    A set of kitchen equipment also needs 120000 yuan, and the price of bathroom is about the same.


    Chen has not calculated the specific figure, and it is estimated that it will cost 300000 US dollars.


    There is also furniture. Chen Yu has already made an agreement with bant to find a carpenter''s workshop of bant and his friends to make furniture, which also needs $230000.


    If it''s just home furnishing electronics, electrical equipment and furniture, Chen has plenty of money.


    However, Chen thinks that since the wharf has been built, is there another yacht?


    In terms of yacht selection, Chen is more inclined to buy second-hand yachts.


    Yachts of the same model, new yachts and second-hand yachts are two or three times less expensive.


    At the same time, Chen Yu''s new home is under construction. However, Chen Yu doesn''t know how old Hei built his new home.


    Chen went to the original space and saw it twice. Recently, three dogs were depressed.


    Because Lao Hei was not at home for a long time, Chen did not bring their playmates to play.

 Chapter 272

    "Lao Hei, these white bones, are you sure you want to take them?"


    Chen Yu looks at hundreds of bones in the pit. Chen Yu is speechless.


    let''s move and move some essence. What do we do? Don''t move everything.


    We''ll keep what we don''t need.


    What does this skeleton do when it moves to a new house?


    "I think it''s still necessary to show the identity of my God of death." Lao Hei has been mixing with Chen Yu for a long time, and he has learned a little bit of witticism.


    "In addition to showing me, who else can you show me? You have always stressed to me that you are the enchanting Messenger, and have nothing to do with death?"


    "When I got to know you, I found that being the God of death was more stylish."


    "Well, you can keep one."


    "I''ve just learned the necromancy, and I can let them help me build a new home. By the way, you can help me find a designer and design my new home."


    "Are you serious?" Chen Zhu is going to be speechless.


    "Yes, I''m serious. Why do you humans have beautiful houses? I can''t have them."


    When Chen Yu came out of the basement, it was just time for banter to come out.


    But banter didn''t think too much about it, only when Chen Yu came to find something missing.


    Lao Hei is right next to Chen Yu. Usually Chen Yu drives. If there is no one in the car, Lao Hei will also sit in the passenger seat.


    "Hello, Chen, there is a very complicated customer. Would you take it?"


    "What customers?" Chen asked.


    "I don''t know the specific condition, but I heard that two of your colleagues were scared into a mental hospital."


    "This client is not a killer, is he?"


    "I won''t introduce you to a killer."


    "What''s the price?"


    "Two hundred thousand dollars."


    "So high?" Chen asked in surprise.


    "I''m afraid you''re in danger." Ethan''s remark is really out of his mind.


    Although Chen Yu has known him for only half a year, Ethan has helped Chen Yu, and Chen Yu has spared no effort to help Ethan.


    So even if two people often lose each other, they will help each other when they really need each other.


    Ethan doesn''t want Chen Yu to have an accident. Every time a customer has no problem, he basically helps Chen Yu make a decision first.


    As long as there are customers with questions, Ethan will greet Chen Yu in advance and ask him what he means.


    "Of course, such a big customer would be rejected by a fool."


    "I don''t want to see you next time in a mental hospital."


    "Psycho, you went to a mental hospital."


    ¡­¡­


    This is an old red brick house with an old style and a wall outside.


    The plants inside are very dense, it looks like an ancient house in the deep forest.


    "Chen Yu, there''s a lot of dead air here." The old black was floating on Chen''s head.


    "Evil spirits?" Chen asked.


    "I didn''t feel it." Old black shook his head. "Maybe something else."


    If it''s a evil spirit, Chen is not afraid.


    Lao Hei was a man who turned over the whole ghost ship. For him, there was nothing terrible about any evil spirit.


    Lao Hei said that the ordinary soul to him is a little sheep, and the evil spirit to him is only a goat with horns, all of which are sheep.


    A sheep stands in front of a tiger. The difference between a long horn and a long horn is that the horn may also absorb some marrow.


    Chen Yu rings the doorbell at the iron door of the door. The door of the old house opens. A figure with a withered skeleton stands in the shadow of the door and beckons to Chen Yu.


    Chen Chu pushed open the iron door and went in. What he saw was a man with a tight package and a Lou''s back.


    Although it''s more than a month now, it''s not cold in the daytime in Los Angeles.


    The highest time to more than 20 degrees, people will feel hot and dry.


    Chen Yu was wearing a short sleeve and a casual coat, which he had to take off at noon.


    Because the light in the house was very dark, all the curtains were drawn and the lights were not turned on, so Chen could not see the customer''s appearance clearly.


    "Excuse me, are you a patient?"


    "Yes."


    "What do you call it?" Chen asked.


    "Neville."


    "Can you tell me something about your illness?"


    "Have you heard about me before you came?"


    "You said two doctors were scared into a mental hospital?"


    "I don''t want you to be the third. Do you know how much trouble it is for me to call a car from a mental hospital?"


    "I''ve seen the world, too. I''ve seen every patient." Chen said.


    "You said that?"


    "I said that." Chen Hui nodded and replied.


    When the man turned on the light in front of him, Chen Yu found that he was not old, at most he was in his thirties.And look at your face, it''s not that sick look.


    "You don''t look sick." Chen said bluntly.


    "Be prepared." Looking at Chen Yu, the man said in a solemn voice, "are you ready?"


    "What are you doing undressing?"


    "Let you see my body."


    "My sexual orientation is normal." Chen looked at the customer''s face and said, "OK, I just want to enliven the atmosphere."


    The customers began to take off their clothes. They took off their coats one layer at a time.


    When the customer''s clothes were taken off to the last moment, a sharp scream came.


    In the client''s chest and abdomen, there are three ferocious faces, making a harsh and sharp cry.


    Chen Yu felt that his head was about to crack, and he could not stop the sound even covering his ears.


    "Sleep for me!" Chen Yu shouts, and he just wants these three faces to shut up.


    In an instant, three faces closed their mouths and eyes, then fell asleep.


    Chen Xun touched his ears, but he was bleeding!


    Chen Yu felt that if he let these three things scream, his brain might explode.


    Fortunately, I used the bewilderment of the Banshee in my hurry, or I would have been sent to a mental hospital.


    The customer looked at Chen Yu with surprise: "did you subdue them? Have you subdued them? "


    "What is this? What genetic variation are you? " Chen Yu still has tinnitus in his ears, which is too painful.


    "The devil knows what''s going on. It was a month ago. On Christmas day, there were three more faces on me It''s too painful for you to help me get rid of these three things. "


    "Wait, let me be quiet. Don''t speak now. Half of what you say can''t be heard clearly. All my ears are buzzing And put your clothes on first, please. "


    Chen Yu delayed for half an hour before he came back.


    "My name is movich tutas."


    "My name is Chen Yu. You can call me Chen. Now let''s talk about your problem."


    Movich tutas said the whole story again, but he said it without any clue.


    He didn''t know how the three monsters came. Before Chen came, he had scared two people into a mental hospital. Chen almost became the third.


    At this time, Chen Yu''s cell phone rang. It was Ethan who called: "Chen, are you ok? Have you seen the patient? "


    Ethan is still concerned about Chen Yu. He specially calls to confirm his safety.


    "I''m fine. I saw the patient. He''s a little responsible for his illness. First of all."


    "That''s great. Two hundred thousand dollars. I can collect forty thousand dollars."


    "You''re not here to care about me? You are concerned about your success, and we are not friends... "

 Chapter 273

    "Chen Yu, he was forced to attach the soul of his relatives to his body by the magic of blood fusion."


    "Can you pull these three souls out?"


    "These three souls must be his close relatives. I can pull them out, but I will kill them. Are you sure you want me to do this?" Old black asked.


    Movich tutas looked at Chen Yu anxiously: "Chen, you have a way, don''t you?"


    Chen Yu looked at movich tutas and said, "tutas, do you know these three faces well?"


    "What do you know? What are you talking about? "


    "Didn''t you observe these three faces carefully?"


    "I''m scared to death when I see them, and I watch them, and every time they show up, they scream in my ear."


    "Lift up your clothes Slow down They may not wake up. " Chen Yu is still haunted.


    Movich tutas slowly lifted up his clothes to reveal the three terrible faces.


    Chen Yu reached out, rubbed his skin on the chest of mowich tutas, and slowly a woman''s face appeared.


    Movich tutas exclaimed, "Mom?"


    "Is she your mother?"


    "I I I don''t know... "


    It never occurred to mowich tutas that this strange face would be his mother.


    "What about this face?"


    "He is my father..."


    "And this face?"


    "My grandma I was brought up by my grandmother. "


    "That''s how it is now. Someone put them in your body. I can get them out, but I will kill them."


    "But Are they dead? "


    "Well, one more death."


    "Then what do you say?"


    "Don''t ask me, what are you going to do yourself."


    "No other way?"


    "I don''t know. This is the first time I have met you. I need to study it."


    "You must find a way."


    "I try."


    "Here''s the check. Take it."


    Movich tutasse gave Chen Yu a check for two hundred thousand dollars.


    Chen pushed out the check: "it hasn''t been solved yet. I don''t accept the money."


    "You take it, even if it''s a deposit." Movich tutas, who had been in despair, now saw hope.


    He worried that Chen would never come back as soon as he left.


    Maybe only Chen Yu takes the money, he can feel at ease.


    "Are you rich?"


    Chen saw that mowich tutas lived in a normal environment, but he gave a check for 200000 dollars at will and used it as a deposit.


    "This is my grandmother''s house. I came here to hide from the eyes of my servants."


    "I will not accept the money until I have a way to cure you."


    "Then leave me a call." Movich tutas said uneasily.


    Chen Yu left a phone call for movich tutas and left.


    Chen Zhu can feel that when he comes out of the house, he looks forward to your return.


    After Chen left mowich tutas''s house, he ran to Ethan for lunch.


    "Chen, how are things going?"


    "The client''s condition is a little complicated, and he can''t be cured for the time being." Chen said helplessly.


    Ethan hissed twice. It was a pity.


    "But there''s still a chance. I''ll study it. It looks like he''s only using 200000 dollars as a deposit."


    When Ethan heard Chen Yu''s words, he was surprised: "really?"


    "No less than two hundred thousand dollars, if I can cure him."


    "Then what are you waiting for? Find a way quickly."


    "I''m hungry. Get me something to eat first."


    "I think you''re here to eat." Ethan is very upset and throws Chen Yu a packed sandwich. Chen Yu takes a can of coke himself.


    At this time, Chen Yu received a call from Steven.


    "Chen, do you have time?"


    "Why, is it discomfort?"


    "No, I just want to have dinner with you."


    "Well, where can I find you?"


    "Twenty third floor of Yinsong building."


    "I''ll be right there."


    Chen Yu arrives at the 23rd floor of Yinsong building, and turns left when he leaves the elevator. There are only two people in black standing in front of the restaurant. The restaurant is empty.


    Chen Yu called Steven and said, "Steven, I''m at the door."


    One of them, wearing a headset, seemed to have received the message and came up to him and asked, "is this Mr. Chen, please?""Well, I am."


    "Please come in. Mr. Steven is waiting for you."


    When Chen Yu entered the restaurant, he saw Steven alone, sitting at the table by the window.


    Chen Yu goes up to him. Steven calls for the waiter: "you can serve."


    "Chen, I took PLM''s play about you and your friends."


    "Well? Yes? I want to play. " Chen Yu didn''t believe that.


    After all, he has yellow skin. Skin color is an important indicator in the United States, especially in the film industry.


    The main role can hardly be played by the yellow race, and as far as Chen Yu knows, in the copyright he sold, the first version of the script has come out, and Chen Yu has become a minor role in the script.


    Of course, Chen Yu has no opinion on this. After all, people buy copyrights to make money.


    We have to get a protagonist with the same skin color as ourselves, and then the box office is going to be a disaster.


    "If you really want to play, of course I don''t mind." Steven said with a smile.


    "Well, you''d better just tell me what you want me to do."


    "I''d like to borrow your Amun to use it when shooting."


    "Here..." Chen Yu thought, with amon''s lazy character, can he stand the movie?


    Is it too hard for him?


    "I''m paying, and I''m paying the highest of Hollywood''s animal actors."


    "Now the CG in Hollywood should be realistic, right?"


    "Do you know how much CG costs in one minute? In Hollywood, as long as the time cost and shooting cost of most films are not higher than CG, CG will never be used, and CG can no longer be compared with real shooting. " Steven said.


    Chen Yu thought, "what''s the price?"


    "I want to know how well Amun can cooperate." Steven asked.


    "As long as you don''t let it do anything beyond its capabilities, if I''m here, if you want Amun to fly to the sky, you should find a helicopter."


    "That is to say, as long as you are present, you can order it to do anything, right?"


    "So to speak."


    "Then I''ll give you fifteen thousand dollars an hour."


    "How long does it take?"


    "About three to four days, about 30 hours." "The progress of the shooting depends on the actual effect," said Steven


    "Can you still raise the price?"


    "Chen I''m just a director, not an investor. " Steven said with a wry smile.

 Chapter 274

    Well, Chen accepted the price reluctantly.


    "When does it start?" Chen asked.


    "I''ll let you know. The cast is still in preparation. By the way, Vincent has a role in the play."


    "Oh, what part does he play?"


    "One of the robbers, the driver of the bank robbery, died in the hands of Mexicans."


    Chen didn''t know whether to cry or laugh. Chen asked again, "by the way, my character won''t die?"


    "Absolutely not, I promise you." Steven replied, half jokingly.


    "By the way, are those two bodyguards newly hired by you?"


    Steven nodded: "just a few days ago, when I was attending an activity, a stranger approached me, but was stopped by the security guard of the activity venue at that time. The man took out a gun on the spot and injured one of the security guards. After that day, I found these two security guards."


    "You''re not hurt, are you?"


    "It''s OK, but I''m a little scared." Steven shook his head. At his age, he had everything, but he was more afraid of death.


    It''s human nature. Don''t say Steven, Chen is afraid of death.


    Steven has already prepared the contract. Chen Yu signs it.


    "By the way, have you had no contact with jaffen rifana?" Steven asked.


    Chen thinks, Hollywood is a very realistic place.


    At the beginning, it was more or less because of his relationship that jaffen got the role.


    She has little foundation in Hollywood, or she won''t ask for help after Steven''s last film.


    If she breaks her own line, maybe all her efforts will be in vain.


    "If you can, give her a chance. I think she will be a good actress."


    Jaffen is now in Hollywood, not even a masterpiece.


    No masterpiece means no one will remember her. No one will remember her, which means her failure.


    There are too many actresses like jaffen in Hollywood, and the homogenization is serious.


    Jaffen is definitely not the best, so if there is no masterpiece, no role that can be remembered, she will be lost in the crowd.


    "You still have feelings for her?"


    "She''s a good actress and she works hard." Chen Yu replied equivocally.


    Feelings? Chen doesn''t think he has any special feelings for Yafen.


    But at least I have had that time with her, and they are also good to get together and disperse.


    Even that day I told Yafen that when I had a girlfriend, Yafen also blessed me.


    Whether she is sincere or not, Chen hopes Yafen will succeed in Hollywood.


    At least not in such a mess as now. A small character has to work hard.


    "What do you think of her as the heroine?" Steven asked.


    "Kate''s role as a journalist?"


    In this play, the protagonist becomes David, and the heroine is Kate who dares to expose the truth.


    "If you think she can, I''m not against it." Chen said.


    But can Steven decide the heroine?


    Although Chen doesn''t mix with Hollywood, he also knows that the role allocation of a movie is not what the director says.


    If it''s the second or third leading role, the director may be able to decide, but the heroine, there are too many issues to consider.


    "this is my movie. I has the final say." Steven said quietly.


    Chen Yu looks at Steven and almost forgets that he is a director in Hollywood.


    The box office has accumulated billions. Steven doesn''t rely on sequels. He never shoots sequels.


    Even if the six major film companies look for Steven to make films, they dare not put their hands into his crew.


    This is Hollywood, this is reality.


    As long as you prove your talent and box office appeal, you can do whatever you want.


    As one of the most successful directors in Hollywood, even in the world.


    He has the ability to demand more power, even the editing of films.


    Most of the time, the film produced by some directors is totally different from the final film, which is the problem of editing.


    This is also the difference between big directors and ordinary directors. Even Chen Yu, who doesn''t pay much attention to the entertainment circle, knows Steven''s name when he is in China.


    "If she really has the chance, I''ll thank you on her behalf."


    "If you really appreciate me, cut the cost of hiring amon in half."


    "Don''t even think about it."


    Just then, a bodyguard in black came in and said, "Sir, there is a woman outside who wants to see you."


    "What''s the name?""Lucy."


    "Well, it''s her. Just say I''m not available." Steven waved.


    "I have to go, Steven."


    "All right." Steven got up and hugged Chen.


    "Can I pack this lobster?"


    "You bastard, you just dug hundreds of thousands of dollars from me. This lobster is worth 8000 dollars." Steven laughed and scolded.


    "Goodbye."


    Chen Chu went out of the restaurant and reached for the phone: "Hello, Yafen."


    "Chen, why do you have time to call me today? Did you break up with your girlfriend? If you need comfort, I''ll always be there. "


    "I just talked to Steven. You may have a chance to be the heroine of his new movie. Prepare for it. I can''t promise you, but you have a big chance."


    "Really? Chen, are you serious? The heroine? May I? "


    "Please, I''m not sure now. Don''t be so excited." Chen Yu said calmly, "the heroine is a reporter, and she is a relatively independent character. I can''t disclose more information. I hope you can get this opportunity."


    "Chen, thank you, if you have any need, I will meet you, any posture."


    Yafen makes no secret of teasing Chen Yu. When Chen Yu thinks of Yafen''s wonderful body, he feels hot and dry.


    However, Chen Yu is still rational. If you think about it, it will be too much livestock to pay for it.


    Chen may not be the kind of person who is devoted to the eternal love, but Chen will not be the first one to betray his partner.


    Although the happiness of the same people is very addictive, few women can accept their men and feelings to share with others.


    At least Chen doesn''t think he has such luck.


    At this time, a pair of long legs appeared in front of Chen Yu, who looked up along the attractive long legs and was a gorgeous woman.


    Chen recognized the woman and showed her illness.


    "You are..."


    "Lucy, have you forgotten? You''ve seen my body. "


    Chen Yu remembers Lucy, but just remembers that time she suspected that she had sexual disease.


    So called has seen the body, should only be the physical examination.


    Normans''s body has not been seen by himself ten times or eight times. It''s a totally different feeling to look at it with the eyes of a doctor than with the eyes of a man.

 Chapter 275

    "Hello, Lucy, I didn''t expect to meet you here."


    "Chen, do you know Mr. Steven very well?"


    "No, I''m just his personal doctor." Chen said.


    "I want to know something, Chen. I don''t know if you have time."


    "If it''s about Mr. Steven, I''m afraid I have nothing to tell you. I have something else to tell you. Goodbye."


    "Chen, don''t you want to have an in-depth exchange with me?"


    "No interest." If it was in the past, Chen would not mind taking heart from Lucy and being frank with each other.


    Lucy grabbed Chen Yu, took out a bundle of money tied with leather band from her handbag, and put it into Chen Yu''s hand.


    "What do you want to know?" Chen Yu pinched the pile of money.


    There are almost thousands of dollars, thinking that this woman has so much money on the street, not afraid to meet gangsters.


    "I heard that Mr. Steven and PLM have another cooperation project, right?"


    "Well, that''s what happened." Chen Zhu nodded.


    "Do you know Mr. Steven''s role arrangement?"


    "Lucy, I''m just a doctor. Do you think I know these things?"


    Lucy was a little unhappy: "if you can only give me such a little information, then you will give me back the money."


    "Since you know I''m a private doctor, you should know that I can''t provide you much information."


    Lucy is even more unhappy. To be honest, it''s too expensive to buy a positive answer for thousands of dollars.


    To know that thousands of dollars is not a small amount for her. She is now working hard to take on one role, with a maximum salary of 100000 dollars, and can''t take on two or three roles a year.


    "If Mr. Steven knew that his personal doctor was taking advantage of others, he was betraying him behind his back. I don''t know what he would do."


    This woman is really wonderful. She''s just fishing. She has thousands of dollars to depend on.


    "Then you''d better tell him as soon as possible. You want to know his news from my mouth with thousands of dollars." Chen Chui smiled: "your idea seems more naive than your appearance."


    Lucy gnashed her teeth and watched Chen Yu leave. Chen Yu was right. She was not clean.


    If Steven knew that she was buying his personal doctor, I''m afraid she didn''t even have a fair chance to compete for the role.


    At this time, Lucy''s cell phone rang: "Lucy, do you have a private job?"


    This call is from Lucy''s agent, who has a wide network of contacts. But Lucy knows that the agent always arranges some improper transactions for the artists behind the company''s back.


    So when she heard the agent, Lucy hesitated.


    She''s in an awkward position in Hollywood right now.


    It''s a little famous, but the market has little appeal.


    It''s right to say she''s a star. It''s OK to say she''s a socialite.


    She didn''t trade her body for a role.


    Private life is not the same. To put it bluntly, it means selling... Prostitution.


    However, private work makes a lot of money.


    Close your eyes and one night will pass.


    And it can also greatly improve her financial situation.


    Although she is a star, some business activities and announcements, her annual income is also millions of dollars, but her expenses are not small.


    For example, Chen Yu was previously given thousands of dollars to buy news.


    The news she wants to buy a year is not one or two. Sometimes, in order to win a role, she may need to find several insiders.


    Even the first-line female stars may not be cleaner than Lucy before they become famous.


    What did Lucy think: "what''s the price?"


    "One hundred thousand dollars."


    "So low?" Lucy felt that her price should at least double again.


    I''m not a cheap prostitute... Woman, I''m a star.


    "The identity of the other party is special. If you can have a good relationship with him, it will be very helpful to your career."


    In front of Lucy ''s eyes, what she lacks most now is her contacts. After all, she has just come from Australia for half a year and hardly knows anyone in Hollywood. Her daily work is arranged by agents.


    In Hollywood, the most important thing is human relationship. In many cases, a character can change the role setting because of human relationship.


    "Give me the address."


    Soon Lucy arrived at Beverly Hills.


    It''s not far from where she lives, but the villa in front of her is much bigger than the villa she lives in.


    Lucy dreams of living in such a manor, which is the life she yearns for and pursues.


    Entering the manor, lucy saw a bigger swimming pool than her villa, and a maid playing with her children in the pool.


    Mary looked up at Lucy, who stepped on hateful heights and passed the maid with proud eyes.Entering the villa, looking at the luxurious decoration, all reveal the owner''s extravagance and lust.


    For example, a painting on the wall, with Lucy''s superficial knowledge, also knows that the painting is valuable, at least much higher than her Commission.


    "Hi, Lucy." Dale''s upper body is naked and his lower body is in panties.


    When lucy saw Dale, she felt familiar, but strange.


    This young face seems to have been seen somewhere, but it can''t be remembered for a while.


    "Hello, have we met?"


    "You may have seen me in some magazine." Dell said with a smile.


    He has been coveting Lucy for a long time. This delicate face and perfect body make him want to stop.


    Lucy''s heart moved. She could easily publish in the magazine, so she should have a little identity.


    And the scale of this manor is definitely not ordinary people.


    "What should I call you?"


    "You can call me Dale. That''s what my friends call me."


    "Dale, you''re beautiful here." Lucy dabbed her red lips lightly and hooked her fingers. "What are you waiting for?"


    "Let''s go back to the room. My room is more beautiful." Dell said.


    "Don''t you think it''s more exciting here?" Lucilla lowered her low cut dress, which was half exposed, and her deep milk... Ditch made Dale a little confused.


    Dale had grabbed Lucy''s snake waist and kissed her.


    "Ah..." Just then, Fisher''s voice interrupted the two people in the kiss.


    "Mr. Dale, you are too much!" Mary came in and looked at Dale with angry eyes.


    "Well, we''re just kissing. Lucy goes to my room," Dale explained


    "I want to call my uncle. I don''t want to be here. I don''t want my father." Fisher tooted his mouth and said angrily, taking out his mobile phone at the same time: "Hello, uncle, you come to pick me up, I don''t want to stay here, I don''t want my father."


    "Wait Fisher, don''t tell your uncle about it. It''s dad''s fault. Dad confesses to you. " Dell snatched Fisher''s cell phone.


    "Hello, Dale, what have you done?" Chen''s voice came from the other end of the phone.


    "Listen to me, it''s just a misunderstanding."


    "Dad and a woman are doing bad things in the living room."


    "I didn''t..." Dell wants to explain, but Chen Yu has already hung up.


    Lucy looked at Dale, who was at a loss. "Dale, what''s the matter?"


    Dale''s face was a little ugly: "it''s OK, nothing serious."

 Chapter 276

    Before long, Chen Yu came.


    When Fisher saw Chen Yu, he immediately fell into his arms.


    "Uncle."


    Chen Yu picked up Fisher and turned to see Dale and Lucy beside her.


    Lucy was surprised when she saw Chen Yu.


    She didn''t expect Chen Yu to come here.


    Chen gave Fisher back to Mary: "Mary, you take Fisher out to play."


    Chen looked at Dale and Lucy. Lucy also said hello to Chen: "Hi, Chen, we''re seeing each other again."


    "Ha ha..." Chen Yu sneered, "Dale, come here. Let''s talk alone."


    "Chen, we agreed that you should not hit me." Dell is afraid of Chen Yu''s action.


    "Do you want me to hit you here?" Chen asked.


    Dale immediately got up and said, "Lucy, I''ll go out with Chen."


    When Dale and Chen Yu went outside, Lucy looked at Chen Yu and dale through the floor to floor window.


    It seems that Chen Yu is very familiar with Dell.


    "Dale, I don''t care how rotten your private life is, but can you think about fisher? Can you go back to your room when you''re fooling around with women? "


    "Chen, it''s really an accident. I was impulsive just now, but we''re just kissing. We haven''t got there yet."


    Chen Yu looks at Lucy in the living room. He doesn''t like this woman at all.


    "You know her?"


    "I don''t know. I spent 150000 dollars. By the way, do you know her?"


    "She used to be my patient."


    "What''s wrong with her?"


    Chen Yu thought for a moment and said the disease of another woman, which was too much.


    What''s more, as a private doctor, we can''t disclose the privacy of customers under any circumstances. This is the rule.


    "It''s just a minor disease, but you play outside. Women remember to wear... Sets. I don''t want to treat... Diseases for you, understand?"


    Chen Yu patted Dale on the shoulder: "I''ll take fisher to my house for one night, and you''ll pick her up tomorrow."


    "Well, I promise I won''t mess in the living room next time."


    "Next time, I''ll call you into the hospital."


    Dell shuddered. Chen Yu ignored Dell and turned away.


    "Mary, give me Fisher for a day off, and you''ll go home to see banter."


    "Have you and Mr. Dale made it clear?"


    "I''m sure he won''t have another one."


    ¡­¡­


    "Dale, Chen is just a doctor. Why are you so afraid of him?" Lucy leaned over Dale and whispered, "ah You hurt me. "


    "Don''t use childish methods to provoke Chen and me." Dale said coldly, "he and I are brothers, and you are nothing. If you talk about my relationship with him again, you will not get along in Hollywood!"


    "I''m sorry I didn''t mean that, Dale. "


    Although dale is stupid, he is not stupid.


    He''s seen too many women like Lucy.


    Lucy just thinks she''s right and smart.


    For Dale, Lucy is just a high-level prostitute... A woman.


    Although she is beautiful, she can get into bed with money.


    The relationship between Chen Yu and himself is not clear in three words.


    Lucy soon paid for her blunder, and when it was over, Dale drove her out of the manor.


    She got nothing but the check.


    Lucy was in a bad mood, but now she thought of Dale''s identity.


    The majority shareholder of CAA, which is the largest brokerage company in Hollywood, has few artists.


    CAA''s network of contacts and forces is all over Hollywood.


    If I can seize the opportunity and check in CAA, I can get more opportunities.


    Unfortunately, Lucy underestimated Dell''s relationship with Chen Yu.


    And she also underestimated Dell''s IQ. No one in Hollywood is a real fool.


    She said only one word, and dale had seen through her intentions.


    ¡­¡­


    "Lucy, have you finished your work over there?"


    "It''s over." Lucy spoke to her agent in a calm voice.


    "How is it? What''s that impression of you? "


    "That''s what you want me to be in the CAA? If I get into CAA, then you will lose me? "


    "Ha ha I''m sure you''ll find a way to get me into the CAA. " A broker is not a fool. How can a loss business be done.


    "But your hopes are going down. He''s not going to sign me." Lucy won''t say anything about her offending Dale."It''s a pity. It''s such a good opportunity."


    Unfortunately, the agent said, but he didn''t think much about it. He continued, "by the way, there will be a show the day after tomorrow. Do you plan to go?"


    "Fashion show?"


    "No, it''s a show." "It''s baroness, the famous high-end clothing brand, whose boss has a deep relationship and can even influence Hollywood," said the agent


    "Do you have a way of making me the Baroness''s spokesman?" Asked Lucy, her eyes twinkling.


    "Baroness doesn''t need a spokesperson, and it''s impossible to speak for Baroness with your position."


    "What''s the point of my going?"


    "It makes sense, of course, without compensation. If you can get to know the Baroness''s boss, maybe you can be the heroine of a movie just by her words."


    "How powerful is the Baroness''s boss in Hollywood?"


    "Of course, Baroness''s influence in Hollywood is in all aspects. Almost every Hollywood superstar has one or several sets of customized dresses for baroness, and the family influence behind Baroness''s boss is even greater."


    "Well, I''ll take the job." Lucy had understood that it was a job she could not refuse or choose.


    When Lucy came to Hollywood, she did only two things, acting and socializing.


    She is willing to do anything that can relate to big people.


    It''s a pity that Lucy is only a beautiful vase in the eyes of those big people.


    Hollywood is full of beauties of her quality.


    So far, she hasn''t been appreciated by a big person.


    Even if she gave all that she could, there was still no effect.


    A lot of times, it''s not that she wants to sleep with anyone, just tick her finger.


    But when she is reluctant, she has no right to refuse.


    A producer with a bit of fame can make her take off her own clothes.


    This kind of thing from the initial disgust, to now numbness.


    Lucy doesn''t know how many people she has slept with. Today''s money giver is good.


    Some people don''t even make a promise, or make a blank check.


    Now Lucy doesn''t know how many empty checks she has.

 Chapter 277

    Fanny is bathing in tip snow while Chen Yu is soaking in the pool outside.


    All the demons surrounded Chen Yu, including Lao Hei.


    "It''s still an old problem. It''s not difficult to eliminate three stooping spirits, but how to ensure that they are separated from the host without hurting the stooping spirits."


    "Kill the host." Obitos was very proud to say that he felt that Chen Chu looked at the man in front of him and said, "stop for me."


    But at this time, a car on the road ran out of control and hit Chen Yu.


    Chen quickly jumped away from the runaway car.


    "Man, are you ok?" The driver in the car leaned out and asked.


    Chen Yu was not hit. Looking at the hooded man walking away, Chen Yu immediately chased the hooded man.


    The man seemed to realize that Chen Yu was chasing him, and he began to speed up.


    This man is not slow at all, Chen Yu is close behind.


    Smith''s pace is faster, but his physical strength is a little behind him.


    "Damn it, why is this guy still alive?" Smith cursed himself as he ran.


    He uses the same method to find prey every night, and it''s very simple. As long as he touches each other''s body with his hand, he will leave a mark on each other''s body, and then fate will find each other.


    He is to get the other side''s luck, curse the gold coin to get the soul.


    Just at this time, Chen Yu, who was after Smith, fell down the street lamp post and hit Chen Yu heavily.


    Smith stopped and looked at Chen who was hit by the lamp post. He was relieved and died.


    Just as Smith thought it was over, Chen got up again.


    "Not dead? Not dead like this? What''s the matter with this guy? "


    Chen pushed the lamp post away and looked up at Smith.


    At this time, he finally saw Smith under his hood: "it''s you!"


    Chen recalled that when Sienna asked for help in the abandoned teaching building of Los Angeles University, she met this man at the entrance of the abandoned teaching building.


    At that time, Chen Yu and Lao Hei thought that this man was strange, but they didn''t go deep at that time.


    Now, it''s finally determined. This guy must have a problem.


    Smith started to run, and Chen Yu naturally rushed to catch up.


    The two chased each other like this. Chen Yu didn''t plan to let Smith go and followed closely.


    When Smith ran to a parking lot, he finally couldn''t run.


    Just when Chen Yu thought that Smith was going to be caught on his own, a car behind him hit him.


    Chen Yu was directly hit several meters away, and the car was still rolling towards Chen Yu. Chen Yu turned over to avoid the rolling of the car, but the car on his back started.


    "Chen Yu, he is releasing evil spirits and clinging to these cars. Don''t fight him here."

 Chapter 278

    Chen Yu doesn''t know how many evil spirits this guy controls.


    More than ten cars in the parking lot were all on, and Lao Hei glanced forward, killing two evil spirits.


    Chen Yu suddenly felt a strange feeling, which was uploaded from the left hand mark.


    Another car collided with Chen Yu. This time, Chen Yu was ready to avoid it easily.


    At this time, Smith wanted to escape again. Chen Yu called out, "Lao Hei, get rid of all these evil spirits. I''ll go after him."


    These evil chariots, Chen Yu, have a headache to deal with. However, Lao Hei does his best, and can add Angel crystals to Chen Yu.


    As soon as he ran out of the parking lot, Chen Yu caught up with Smith. He jumped up and threw Smith to the ground.


    At this time, Smith released another evil spirit.


    Chen Zhu immediately starts the mouth of the glutton in his right arm and devours the evil spirit.


    When Smith saw Chen''s right arm, he immediately understood that Chen was not an ordinary person.


    "I''ll see how much you can swallow and die for me!"


    Smith released a dozen evil spirits directly this time. Chen Yu scolded him secretly. How many evil spirits did this bastard control?


    Chen Yu once again controls the gluttons'' mouths and swallows these ten evil spirits. At this time, Chen Yu feels the fullness of the gluttons'' mouths.


    It seems that the Glutton''s mouth will be full, and it can''t eat any more evil spirits.


    But Chen saw a more horrible picture, and there were countless evil spirits behind Smith.


    ¡°fu**¡­¡­¡± Chen doesn''t want to think about it. He takes out a bag of angel crystals and crushes them all.


    At this time, countless evil spirits had rushed to Chen Yu, who sprinkled the crystal powder of the angel.


    Hua La -


    dozens of angel crystal powder, the moment of contact with hundreds of evil spirits.


    The whole night sky was lit as if someone were setting off fireworks.


    Then Chen saw the evil spirit being ignited, which was just like peeling off the cocoon, and there was a continuous stream of light towards the mark of Chen''s left palm.


    This feeling is special, not painful, not comfortable.


    At the same time, Smith looked dead.


    "What else do you have? It can be made now. " Chen Yu looks at Smith with a grim smile.


    Smith wanted to turn around and run away again, but suddenly, Chen Yu heard a click, and then saw Smith''s leg fracture, his body leaning, his head knocked on the ground, and the blood flowed out.


    Chen Yu is stunned for a moment, isn''t he?


    So irresponsible to die?


    Is it too light for you to die?


    I want to fight you for another 300 rounds.


    The cursed gold coin inlaid in Smith''s palm broke away from Smith''s body and rolled to Chen Yu''s feet.


    Chen is about to pick it up. Suddenly, the gluttons feel ready to move.


    "Didn''t you just have enough? Why do you want to eat again? " Chen Zhu controls the mouth of gluttons. As soon as the mouth of gluttons appears, the appetite becomes more and more obvious.


    This gold coin didn''t look like a good thing either. It was directly bitten by the Glutton''s mouth, and then the gold coin was completely crushed and digested with two clicks.


    At this time, Lao Hei came over. Chen Chu looked at Lao hei and said, "Lao Hei, you are a little slow this time."


    "Those evil spirits are very special, they are intact, many of them are useful, so they are imprisoned by me."


    Lao Hei looked at the soul fragments all over the place: "it''s a pity that it was blown up by your angel crystal. If you can delay a little longer, I''ll be fine when I come here."


    "When you come, I will be torn to pieces by evil spirits." Chen Yu doesn''t think he can survive in front of so many evil spirits.


    Old black is still fumbling around, picking up the soul pieces.


    These soul fragments will dissipate and volatilize over time, so what Laohei picked up is not much.


    However, Chen found that the surrounding grassland began to grow up at a speed that was visible to the naked eye.


    "Old black, these soul fragments will promote the growth of plants?"


    "It''s not because of soul fragments. I haven''t heard that soul fragments can promote the growth of plants."


    "What''s going on?"


    "It could be angelic." "The devil crystal is effective for demons, animals and people. It should be said that it is effective for flesh and blood creatures. Then the angel crystal may be effective for plants."


    "You''re missing yourself, and the devil crystals are useful to you."


    "I''ll see if I can experiment sometime."


    Before that, although Chen Yu held the Angel Crystal in his hand, the research on Angel Crystal has been limited.


    We only know that angel crystal has a strong restraining effect on demons. Now it seems that angel crystal is not as useless as we think.


    And this time we have eliminated so many evil spirits. There should be angel crystals."Lao Hei, do you know what happened to that man just now?"


    "That should be the devil badge left by the ancient devil."


    "Do you know what the effect is?"


    "Cursed gold." The old black said: "cursed gold coins can be divided into two sides: luck and doom. Luck is always on its own. It''s amazing to leave doom to others. Through the contact with gold coins, cursed gold coins will absorb each other''s luck or luck, and then let the victim be attacked by doom. For example, if you were hit by a car or hit by a lamp post just now, it''s the expression of doom."


    "If curse gold coins can suck other people''s luck away, then how can he die by himself?"


    "I''ve probably guessed the reason. Cursed gold coins will keep the soul of the victim, because whether it''s luck or misfortune, it''s actually closely related to the victim. Even if the victim becomes the soul, their luck and misfortune will exist, and you purify so many souls, which also leads to the disappearance of his luck. When his luck disappears, then It will be his greatest misfortune. "


    "What about the mark he left? Will it stay in my hands forever? "


    "No, nothing will exist forever. Even luck and misfortune will disappear one day. This mark is the same, and the curse gold coin has completely disappeared, so it will not have any impact on you."


    "When I just destroyed the evil spirit, it seems that there is a thread of light entering the mark. Do you know what it is?"


    "I don''t know."


    Chen Yu pinched his shoulder. Tonight, it seems that Smith could be solved easily.


    In fact, it''s not easy at all. Chen Yu is injured.


    Of course, these injuries are mainly caused by bad luck, not by the enemy''s attack.


    Chen can''t imagine what kind of trouble he will suffer in the next days if he doesn''t catch up with Smith tonight, or when he will choke himself to death after drinking wine.


    Suddenly, Chen Yu heard a woman''s cry for help

 Chapter 279

    Chen Yu knows the woman, Lucy.


    At the moment, she was being pressed on the ground by several men, and her clothes were torn.


    Chen Yu didn''t know why Lucy was walking alone in the dark so late.


    But at this time Chen Yu did what a man should do.


    Chen Yu has rushed forward and kicked the man who is going to rush on Lucy.


    ¡°fu**¡­¡­ Kill this Asian! " A hooligan shouts, but it''s a punch in the face. He''s unconscious.


    For more than ten seconds, all four hooligans were confused.


    Chen Zhu pulls Lucy up. "Do you want to call the police?"


    Lucy had tears on her face, and then she arranged her clothes in silence.


    "I''m a star. If it comes to light, I can only leave Hollywood." Lucy looked at Chen Yu and said in an extremely calm voice.


    Just, at the moment, she looks a little delicate, with tears on her face, her hair is a little messy, her left cheek is a little red, it looks like she was hit.


    The dress on my body has been torn, a sling has been broken, the skirt on my lower body has been broken for a long time, and there are some scratches on my body that contact with the ground.


    Chen Chu looked at the four men on the ground and went to them.


    Ah


    Ah


    Ah


    Ah


    Chen Yu has ruined their martial arts!


    "I''ll take you back. I remember you didn''t live far away." Chen said.


    Lucy nodded silently. Chen Yu didn''t ask Lucy any questions, but walked silently side by side.


    Lucy''s steps were a little faltering. Chen Yu looked down and saw that Lucy''s high-heeled shoes had broken one.


    Chen took off his shoes: "you put them on."


    Lucy looked at Chen Yu and hesitated for a moment. "Thank you."


    When she arrived at Lucy''s house, she gave her a small jar of ointment: "put it on her face."


    "Do you still have this ointment with you?" Lucy smiled faintly, but her smile was a little far fetched.


    "I''m a doctor." Chen explained.


    "Would you like to come in and have a seat?"


    "No, I have to go."


    Lucy looked at Chen''s back and said, "Chen Thank you. "


    "Don''t go on the night road." Chen Yu did not look back.


    He just sympathizes with Lucy''s experience. If he were a woman, Chen would help her.


    When Chen Yu came home, it was already more than 10 o''clock.


    At this time, fari just got up and poured water, and saw Chen Zhu coming back.


    "Chen, why are you dirty all over?"


    Chen Chu went to the edge of the bedroom and looked at Fisher. "Is Fisher asleep?"


    "Well, I fell asleep."


    Chen took the door with him: "fari, let''s go to the swimming pool to have a wash."


    "One night, you can''t help it?" Fari doesn''t look at Chen Yu very well.


    In spite of fari''s objection, Chen Chu picked up fari and headed for the swimming pool.


    "Wait, I''m still in my pajamas."


    Putong -


    Chen Chu has jumped into the pool with farry, who is still fighting: "asshole, my pajamas are wet."


    ¡­¡­


    When the mobile phone rings, Chen Yu looks at the time. It''s just over seven.


    He slept on the sofa last night, and Farley and Fisher were in the bedroom.


    "Hello."


    "Chen, it''s me, movich tutas."


    "What time is it, Mr. movich?"


    "I know. I know it''s bothering you. I''m sorry."


    "What can I do for you?"


    "Chen, do you think of a way to treat me?"


    "Not yet." Chen Yu also has a headache.


    "Please help me, I don''t want to hide here all my life..." Movich tutas said and cried.


    Chen Yu also didn''t know how to comfort movich tutas. His mind was hot: "you can rest assured that within ten days, I will be able to help you solve the problem."


    "Are you serious?" Movich tutas stopped crying and asked with some surprise.


    As soon as he said this, Chen Zhu regretted it and said too much.


    However, it''s too late to change his words at this time. If Chen Yu breaks his promise at this time, movich tutas will be more desperate.


    Just at this time, Chen saw Whitney and Laurent standing outside, waving to him.


    "Come here first. If I find a way, I will contact you." Chen hung up and opened the glass door.


    "Whitup, Laurent, what are you doing so early?"


    "You were rushed to bed on the sofa by Fanny last night?" Asked whitup curiously.


    "Did you have a fight? And then you''re breaking up? " Laurent asked excitedly."Dale''s children stayed here last night and I had to sleep on the sofa." Chen said helplessly.


    "You look more intimate than I thought." Said whitup, contentedly.


    To be appreciated by the empress dowager, Chen Yu felt that he had not slept in vain on the sofa all night, even though he had done all that he should have done last night.


    "Whitney, you have too low a standard for intimacy." Laurent said with great displeasure.


    "It''s better than you. When Farley and Farr were only three months old, you still slept like a dead pig."


    If Laurent didn''t decide whether to do it or not, Chen Yu would not care about Laurent for a long time.


    Anyway, no matter what he did, Laurent would not be satisfied. It''s better to turn around and please Whitney.


    After all, Whitney is the real decision maker.


    "Isn''t fari up yet?"


    Chen Zhu looked at the time, it should be fast.


    Not long after, farry got up, too. "Dad, mom, morning."


    "Fanny, we''re leaving." Said whitup.


    "Are you going back? Why are you so anxious? Don''t you play for a few more days? "


    "It''s not Whitney. She said she had a lot of things to deal with."


    Laurent is a daughter control, now retired, of course want to stay in Los Angeles for a few more days.


    Unfortunately, Whitney still has a lot of work to do, so she has to go.


    Chen Yu and Farrie saw winip and Laurent to the airport. Laurent took Chen Yu by the hand and said, "boy, I advise you to break up with Farrie, and let me see you next time..."


    "I''ll throw you into the sea and feed the sharks." Chen replied.


    "I''m retired now, but I know a lot of people in politics. I''ll put you in jail."


    "I''ll throw you into the sea and feed the sharks." Chen replied.


    "I''m not joking with you. I''ll find a gang to do it... And kill you."


    "I''ll throw you into the sea and feed the sharks."


    "Is that all you can say?"


    "Then next time I''ll leave you in the desert."


    Whitney and Laurent, as well as bodyguards a, B and C, are gone.


    "What did you say to dad? What did you do to him?" said farry


    "It''s nothing. I just told him that I would take him out next time. It''s just that he didn''t like the places I recommended."

 Chapter 280

    "I''ll take you to the angel coast." Chen said.


    Because fari didn''t drive, Chen Yu took fari from the airport to the headquarters of the coast rescue team.


    On the way, a phone call came in. It was Zola''s: "Chen, tomorrow evening, my company has a show. Do you want to come?"


    "What show?"


    "It''s our new fashion show. You can come with your girlfriend."


    Chen thinks about it. He is not interested in fashion shows. After all, those shows can''t understand. It''s better to watch Weimi underwear show.


    But Chen Yu didn''t know if Fanny was interested in it. He turned around and asked, "Fanny, my friend has a fashion show tomorrow and invited us to go. Do you want to see it?"


    "Good."


    After all, women are women, who have no resistance to fashion.


    Farley agreed without hesitation, "but on that occasion, is it more formal to wear?"


    "Or shall I accompany you to choose a dress in the evening?"


    "Good."


    ¡­¡­


    "Chen, audutra has been locked in. When do you want to ''meet'' him?" Kypres calls Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu thought of odutra. He thought that odutra would have to wait for half a year before he would be put in prison after being sentenced. Unexpectedly, he didn''t even have a month.


    "So soon?" Chen asked doubtfully.


    "Ha ha, he is a super criminal. If he is just detained, the court is not at ease. In addition, the facts and evidence of his crime are clear, so the judgment of the Los Angeles court will be completed soon."


    "How long has he been sentenced?"


    "No period, and no parole."


    "Is there any possibility of him coming out?"


    "In theory." "But if you''re worried that he''s going to get out of jail in 30 or 40 years and get back at you, you don''t have to worry, he won''t live that long," says kepres


    If it''s just ordinary criminals, it''s nothing to live for decades in prison.


    But audutra is a gang. He has more enemies than his younger brother. Will his enemies let him out?


    And his little brother would rather die in prison?


    Odutra, that night, was going to commit the rape of Farrie.


    How can Chen Yu easily let him go? Last night, he met four strong men, traitors, and criminals. Chen Yu has wasted their martial arts.


    This is the basic operation, and the treatment of audutra must be higher than this.


    "Think about it for me. What''s the way to make people invisible on the surface, but it can make people very painful?"


    "Master, I have a good sister. She is a tormentor. She has a lot to do with tormenting the soul." Said Carrie.


    "Is she in hell now?"


    "Yes, the master only needs to kill the enemy and then send his soul to hell."


    Chen Yu rolled his eyes, killing his enemies was a pleasure, but the cost was too high, and he had to be involved in kapris.


    "Man, I think of a way." Said Raymond.


    "What can I do?"


    "Let me give him a vigorous **** Jie..." Said Raymond with a strange smile.


    Raymond had a lot of ideas, but he couldn''t satisfy Chen: "it''s not enough. It''s only an appetizer at best."


    "Let him always be full, let him always be hungry." Besib added.


    "Almost. Keep thinking."


    "If you want to do that, just use the method you used to deal with Philip Quinn last time." Said old black.


    "No, it''s too conspicuous." Chen rejected the proposal.


    Philip Quinn''s case is so special that if there is another case at this time, it''s easy to find out his head.


    "Then learn curse magic. By the way How about the curse of aging? "


    Chen Yu''s eyes brightened: "who will curse you for aging?"


    "No."


    "No."


    "No."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chen Yu is speechless: "none of them?"


    "The effect of aging magic on demons is too low. It''s meaningless to learn it, so no demons will learn it at all."


    "The effect of aging magic is weak?"


    "Human beings have no magic resistance. An aging curse may die in 30 days."


    "Beelzebub, who do you know about the curse of aging in your territory?"


    Chen Yu has a large number of demonic magic tools of those low-level demons in the territory of Beelzebub, so he thinks that if he takes a chance, there should be demons that will age and curse.


    "I don''t know. I don''t care what those lowly bastards will do."


    Chen Zhen really wants to kick the dead Sibu, only saying something without nutrition.There''s nothing he can do.


    "I have an idea." Said old black.


    "What do you think? Speak up."


    "A few of us are not familiar with curse magic, but I can do undead magic." Said old black.


    "And then?"


    "There is a kind of pith eater in the undead magic. This kind of pith eater also belongs to the type of parasite. It can suck the vitality of the host and has the same effect as the curse of aging."


    "So what''s different from the magic of aging?"


    "Your human operation, as long as the pulp worms out, will remove the effect."


    "If you take out the pith eater, can the host recover?"


    "It doesn''t, it just stops. The host loses as much life force as the pith eater takes."


    "Is it easy to find out?"


    "If you take an X-ray, there is a certain chance to find out. After all, pith eaters can be seen by the naked eye." "Old black said:" but can take the initiative to disperse


    However, Chen must learn the call of the pithecid himself, because the old black can not directly damage the living creatures.


    Even a vicious criminal can''t be harmed.


    Chen Yu thought about it, but he called keipres. "Keipres, I''m not ready. It will take a few days to prepare."


    "What are you going to prepare?"


    "Of course, get back at him as much as possible without involving you and me." Chen Yuli said of course.


    "It''s a long time anyway. Don''t worry." Said caprice.


    Hang up the phone of Capris, Chen Yu drives to Ethan''s hotel.


    Recently, the number of customers that Ethan introduced to Chen Yu is quite small, but every time, they are big customers.


    It should be that Ethan knew Chen Yu was in a hurry to use money, so he chose it specially.


    Of course, there is no denying that Ethan will make more.


    "Sister Qing, where''s Ethan?" When Chen Yu came in, he found Li Qing standing in front of the counter looking at the shop.


    Li Qing looked at Chen Xun and frowned, "Mr. Chen, how about your peace knot?"


    "Ah? I put it in my wallet. " Chen Chu took out his wallet, but found that the peace knot was broken: "eh, what''s the matter? It was fine yesterday. "


    "Mr. Chen, did you have anything dangerous yesterday?"


    "Er..."

 Chapter 281

    This is the first time Chen Yu has observed Li Qing so carefully. Li Qing is biting his lower lip and swallowing several times.


    "Sister Qing, is this knot special?" Chen Chu stares at Li Qing.


    Li Qing thought for a moment and said, "Mr. Chen, I''ll make one for you later."


    "Sister Qing, is this peace knot troublesome?"


    "No, it''s not. Take time. It''s always made up." Li Qing smiled: "by the way, Ethan went out to play. He should not come back today."


    "Did you say where to go?"


    "That''s all." Chen Yu said helplessly, "sister Qing, I''ll go first."


    "Well, be careful if If there''s something else that can''t be solved, I''ll tell you that sister Qing has no ability, but it''s OK to think of a way with you. "


    "OK, sister Qing, thank you." Chen Zhu nodded.


    Chen Yu drives the car thoughtfully, and then the phone comes again.


    "Hello, Chen, this is Wright."


    "Wright, what can I do for you?"


    "Do you have time now?"


    "Yes, Wright, are you ill?"


    "Yes I don''t know. I feel like I have no energy. " "I''m worried about I''m worried if I have motor neuron disease. "


    Chen Yu frowned, and motor neuron disease, also known as amyotrophy and sclerosis, is also known as gradual freezing.


    It''s a very, very troublesome disease, and so far it''s incurable.


    There is also a small chance that cancer will heal, or that it will be cured by physical removal.


    But the disease is really incurable.


    Chen can only pray, but Wright is not suffering from progressive frostbite.


    "Wright, have you checked?"


    "No I dare not go. "


    This old woman can scare her things. She doesn''t really care much.


    Even if she had cancer, she would have survived alone.


    It shows that she is not afraid of death, or that she has not been knocked down by cancer.


    But a progressive frostbite made her cringe.


    Chen Yu has seen the gradually frozen people, which is really a terrible disease.


    Many people with progressive frostbite would rather die than live that way.


    But this is also good news. It has not been checked, so it is only suspected.


    And at Wright''s age, he scares himself a lot.


    It''s normal that some geriatric diseases will also make the elderly weak.


    Chen yuguai went to the supermarket, bought a bottle of red wine, and then went straight to Los Angeles University.


    Chen found Wright in class when he found her.


    And in class, Chen found Diana and Evelyn.


    Chen Yu enters the class silently from the side, and then finds a seat.


    Until the bell rang at the end of class, Diana and Evelyn came over. Diana was very happy to see Chen Yu coming. "Chen, are you here to find me?"


    "Er..."


    "You also brought red wine. That''s great. We can have a candlelight dinner."


    "I''m sorry I''m not here for you, Brigitte. " Chen Yu said helplessly, "I''m here to find Wright. This bottle of wine is also for Wright."


    At this time, Wright also packed up the teaching materials, looked at Diana and Evelyn: "two young ladies, borrow Chen."


    "Well, since it''s Ms. Wright, I''ll quit." Diana smiled and said, "Chen, please come to me next time."


    Diana waved her little hand and left with Evelyn.


    "Go to my office." Wright said.


    Wright took Chen to the office and locked the door.


    "Chen, can you check my body for me?"


    Chen Chu nodded and began to examine Wright.


    "Where do you feel powerless?"


    "Left arm."


    Chen Yu holds Wright''s arm. "Hold your arm."


    Chen Yu reached out and pinched Wright''s arm again. Wright always cooperated with Chen Yu''s inspection.


    "What have you eaten recently?"


    "A sandwich in the morning, and a steak in the middle of the day..."


    "Have you contacted Ethan recently?"


    "That bastard, I don''t want to contact him."


    Chen Yu smiled and said, "Wright, I can assure you that you are not suffering from frostbite."


    "Really?" Wright''s all relaxed.


    "Yes, you may be a little stressed recently, so you have muscle fatigue. If you are not sure, you can go to the hospital for examination, but the result should be the same as mine."


    Chen Yu knows what Wright has eaten in recent days. Generally speaking, the initial symptoms of progressive frostbite are difficulty in chewing and swallowing, and unclear speech.


    But Wright''s food and speech were all normal.There''s no sign of people freezing, so it''s Wright who scares himself.


    "Wright, take this bottle back and finish it at once."


    Wright looked at Chen Yu puzzledly: "please, I have mild hyperglycemia. Do you want me to die? Let me finish the whole bottle of red wine at one time. "


    "If you can''t drink it, remember to pour it out." Chen Yu said seriously, "can you promise me?"


    Wright looked at the red wine in his hand. This bottle of red wine should be bought in the supermarket. It''s very common.


    But the bottle seemed to open, and Wright looked at Chen, "is there anything special about this bottle of red wine?"


    "It can make you healthier. If you believe me, do what I say, OK?"


    "If I can''t finish it, I''ll dump it? Why is that? "


    "In order not to give you and me trouble, don''t give it to others."


    "All right." Wright rubbed his forehead: "I''ve been under a lot of pressure to take over as president recently. I just took this opportunity to have a rest."


    "You became the headmaster?" Chen asked in surprise.


    "Yes, Brewster fell dead in the teacher''s apartment because of the elevator crash. As a result, I was elected principal."


    "Shall I congratulate you?"


    "It''s a hard job. The other two days, there were two frauds making trouble. They said Brewster hired them as special security consultants and asked the school to pay them 10000 dollars." Wright said.


    "And then?"


    "Of course I drove them away." "They also said they wanted to curse me and make me stay in bed forever," Wright said


    "Er..." "I think I may know the two swindlers you said," Chen said


    "What? Are they your friends? "


    "It''s my friends, and they''re not liars. In fact, when headmaster Brewster hired them, I was there, and the ten thousand salary they asked for was what Brewster promised them."


    "Special security advisor? Which aspect of security is responsible for? "


    "If you don''t believe it, they''re psychics experts."


    Chen Yu rubbed his nose and said, "are you serious?" Wright looked at Chen Yu with a ghostly look


    "Well, I know it''s hard to believe, but it''s true. Isn''t it often that the abandoned teaching building in your school happens?"


    "Yes." Nod with characteristic.


    "They are the ones Brewster invited to deal with the abandoned teaching buildings."


    "Chen, are you sure Brewster agreed to that?"


    "I can assure you this is true."


    "They''re not liars?"


    "No."

 Chapter 282

    "Well, I''ll call them in and have a good talk with them." "By the way, do you have their phone number?" Wright said


    "Yes, you wait."


    "Sienna and Chris, you come to the University of Los Angeles. I''m in the president''s office."


    It wasn''t long before Sienna and Chris arrived.


    When they saw Wright, their eyes burst with rage.


    "I think there is some misunderstanding between you both, but since I know about it, I hope it can be relieved." Chen Yu became a peacemaker.


    "Ladies, I apologize for my recklessness, which I have prepared for you." Wright hands a check to Chen Yu, who then hands it to Sienna and Chris.


    Sienna''s face softened a lot when she saw the check.


    "I forgive you, but do you still need my special security advisor? Our salary can be reduced. " Sienna put the check away and said.


    The biggest characteristic of Siena is lack of money.


    She is very short of money, especially after raising a werewolf girl with a huge appetite, her appetite becomes even bigger.


    "Not for now."


    Even though Chen Yu promised, Wright, who stood on the firm position of materialism, was reluctant to believe in the true existence of the supernatural.


    She gave the check only because of Brewster''s promise.


    "OK, but I hope you keep this card. If you need it, you can call us."


    Wright took the card, and Sienna and Chris were not going to stay.


    With this large sum of money, they are going out to celebrate.


    "Sienna, wait, I have something to say to you." Chen Yu turned to look at Wright. "Excuse me."


    Chen Yu and Sienna went to the door and looked at sienna. "Have you ever cursed Wright?"


    "It''s just a curse of weakness. It''ll dissipate in a few days."


    "Don''t have another time. You curse other people and I don''t care, but Wright is very old and she is my friend."


    "I didn''t know she was your friend." Sienna argued.


    To be reasonable, both of them have their own positions, no matter right or wrong.


    But Sienna''s Curse of weakness still scares Wright.


    Back in Wright''s office, Wright looks at Chen Yu with a smile.


    "What is their relationship with you?"


    "I said, they are my friends."


    "Nothing else?"


    "No, I have a girlfriend."


    "And Diana and evey?"


    "Please, I have nothing to do with them." Chen said, rolling his white eyes.


    "Really?"


    "What do I need to hide from you?"


    "Well, trust you for the time being." Wright is not that old-fashioned either, and her mind is very open-minded.


    Moreover, she had a very good impression of Chen Yu, and even regarded him as her junior.


    "Chen, come to work here. Whatever you want to teach, you can do it."


    In the past, Wright invited Chen Yu, although he had the courage, but at most he invited Chen Yu as a lecturer.


    Now it''s different. She''s the principal. She can make decisions directly for most of the decisions in the school.


    "I don''t have time to come to class." Chen said.


    "You can have a name first, OK?"


    "All right." Chen Yu thought about it. It''s no harm anyway. Let''s put on a name.


    "What major do you want to teach?"


    "In the Department of traditional Chinese medicine." Chen said.


    In this respect, he is confident to give a lecture in class.


    Wright, without any doubt, readily agreed.


    When Chen Yu left the office, he saw tiger coming. When tiger saw Chen Yu, his steps were obviously stopped.


    But seeing that Chen did not do anything else, tiger bravely walked past Chen and into Wright''s office.


    It wasn''t long before tiger came out, his face clearly relaxed.


    Seeing that Chen Yu was not far away, Tago caught up with him and said, "sir."


    Chen Yu turned to look at tiger. "What''s up?"


    "I''m sorry about the last time. I apologize to you for what I said and did."


    Chen Yu did not expect that this seemingly violent big man would apologize to himself.


    "Nothing." The last time I played tiger, it was terrible.


    Chen thinks that lesson is deep enough for tiger.


    There''s no need to remember.


    That conflict was really not a deep hatred.


    Most importantly, Chen is not the loser.


    Tago just came up to apologize and left after Chen''s verbal understanding.When Chen Yu came downstairs, he saw Diana waiting downstairs.


    When I saw Chen Yu, I had already thrown myself on him and put my hands around his neck.


    "Chen, do you miss me?"


    "Brigitte, you let go. I have a girlfriend. We are not suitable." Chen Zhu unties Diana''s hands.


    "I promise, our relationship will not be known."


    When a woman says this, she can''t believe it.


    There is no airtight wall in the world, and most of the time, it''s a hole made by an adulteress.


    It''s only when you''re in the middle of something that you believe a woman says, "I won''t let anyone know about our relationship.".


    "Brigitte, I love my girlfriend now." Chen said.


    Diana''s face finally showed loss, her eyes tearful: "but I love you, too."


    Come on, we''ve only met three times. You said you love me the first time.


    "Diana, you are a good girl. You will find a man more suitable for you than me." Chen Yu said with a shy face, for the first time in his life, he gave a good person card to a woman.


    Diana wiped her tears and turned away. Chen Yu was a little impatient.


    But this kind of thing, originally impossible to continue.


    It''s good for everyone to make it clear earlier.


    It wasn''t long before Evelyn came, but she was followed by a large group of students, many of whom were girls.


    "Hi, evry, it''s such a coincidence." Chen''s smile is a little far fetched.


    Evry, isn''t it to stop her?


    "Did you bully Diana?" Evrel looks at Chen Yu coldly.


    "No, no, you misunderstood."


    "Diana came back and said to me, you broke up with her."


    "We never started. Where did we break up?"


    "So you bullied her."


    "Shall we reason?"


    "Why should I reason with you?"


    "Evry, I''m a teacher in the school now. Do you know that beating a teacher will be severely punished?"


    Evry looked at Chen Yu with a sneer. "I''m sorry, I''m not afraid."


    "But are they willing to accompany you to receive punishment?" Chen Zhuo points to the student behind Evelyn.


    Some of the students behind evrel really looked back.


    Most of them are boys, but those girls, with murderous eyes.


    "If you''re a man, don''t run away as a teacher."


    "Even if you beat a student or any ordinary person, you will be punished as well."


    "If you''re a man, take the challenge squarely."


    "Don''t be kidding. You are dozens of people, I am alone. Why should I accept your challenge? And what''s the challenge? "


    "The rules of our youth association."


    "What?"


    "Community." Evry said.

 Chapter 283

    "What if I don''t accept your challenge?"


    "Then you will never step on the University of Los Angeles. By the way, I know you are the car. If you don''t want me to break your wheel, you''d better take the challenge."


    "So how to challenge?"


    "We''ve selected five sports majors. You can compete with them in the best major. If you can win three games, then it''s over. If you lose, apologize to Diana."


    "Well, you pick five people, boxers, sandas, taekwondo, judo, wrestlers." Chen Yu''s eyes drifted across the students in the opposite direction. Even the five strongest and the tallest were sure to put them down.


    But evrel put her finger on it: "no, it''s not a fight. Diana said that you beat the tiger. No one here can beat the tiger, let alone you."


    At the words of evry, the students behind her all step back involuntarily.


    Fortunately, there is no direct conflict. If we really want to fight, we may have several injuries.


    Tiger is a famous person in the school and a rising star in the professional boxing world.


    At first, there were several students holding Chen Yu and beating him to the ground. At this moment, they didn''t have this idea.


    "Bob, you come out." Cried evley.


    Then a tall student came out and said, "evey, you won''t let me fight him, will you? I''m not good at fighting. "


    "Didn''t let you fight, didn''t you listen to me, beat him with what you are best at."


    The boy named Bob brightened up: "are you sure he will compete with me in the long jump?"


    Evry looks at Chen Yu. "Do you dare to compete with him in the long jump?"


    "Aren''t you bullying people? He has hands and feet. How can I compare with him? "


    "This is the rule of our youth association."


    "It''s not good for me to lose, it''s not good for me to win. Why do I have to compete? Let''s bet some money." Chen Yu grinned.


    He felt that it was really addictive to cheat these students'' Party money.


    "You want to gamble with us? Are you sure? "


    "Of course, when I was in primary school, I also practiced sports." Chen Yu said very seriously.


    "This joke is not funny at all." Evry stares at Chen Yu with cold eyes: "what do you think?"


    In evrel''s view, it''s clearly impossible to win.


    She just wanted to help Diana out, so she came to stop Chen Yu.


    And what she chose was that the other side couldn''t win at all.


    "You come here to block me, don''t you just want me to lose? I accept it. Now I''ll change you. Let''s make a bet."


    Chen Chu offered a thousand dollars: "your name is Bob, isn''t it? You want to compete with me in the long jump? If you''re willing to bet, you win, and that''s your money. "


    Bob is also a little muddled. He is a long jumper. The other side wants to compete with him in the long jump, and he has to make a bet?


    What''s the situation?


    Isn''t this a fool?


    Chen Yu is not short, but it is relative to ordinary people.


    Bob is a meter and ninety-five, which is the standard figure for long jump in track and field.


    There is nothing to compare with only body, because Chen''s body is not suitable for long jump at all.


    It is estimated that his standing long jump may be farther than Chen Yu''s sprint long jump.


    "Bet with him." Evrel snorted, "is there any reason why he should not accept the money?"


    "I didn''t bring that much money."


    A thousand dollars is not a small sum for the student party.


    At least most of the students present couldn''t afford to spend so much money at one time.


    "I have." Evry said, taking out a card and giving it to a female classmate: "go and get me a thousand dollars. CarMy is..."


    "Then let''s go to the stadium."


    Chen follows a group of students to the sandpit of the stadium. Evry looks at Chen and Bob.


    "Who will come first?" Asked evley.


    "He comes first."


    Shhh -


    everyone is Shhh Chen Yu. In their eyes, Chen Yu is obviously afraid of war.


    Chen is cheeky and doesn''t care at all.


    "Bob, you come first."


    Bob doesn''t care. After all, the power gap is too obvious.


    He can jump farther with his eyes closed than Chen.


    Bob retreats to about 50 meters. There is no limit to run-up distance in long jump.


    Of course, it can''t be too far. If someone is willing to run a marathon, it''s estimated that the organizer will send the athlete to the mental hospital first.


    Bob starts, accelerates, sprints


    Those who practice long jump are not bad at sprinting.


    When Bob''s speed reached its peak, Bob stepped on it.


    Call -


    landing!A student came up to check: "seven meters one two."


    Very good results, which is close to the results of professional athletes.


    Bob panted to Chen''s face: "it''s your turn."


    Chen pointed to the jumper: "you fouled the line, so this score is not counted."


    Bob turned his head to look at evley. "Is it so formal?"


    Evry was going to say, anyway, you''re all losers. Why don''t you just jump once.


    However, on second thought, she suddenly understood that Chen Yu was deliberately delaying time, and was also trying to burn Bob''s strength.


    Just, in the face of absolute strength, any calculation is just a ridiculous trick.


    Evey to Bobdou: "jump again, don''t step on the line."


    Although Bob was not happy, he had to endure for a thousand dollars.


    Bob retreated to 50 meters again, then started, accelerated, and sprinted.


    Shout -


    this time, it''s lighter than last time.


    "Seven three five!"


    Everyone exclaimed that the result was better this time than last.


    "Is it all right this time?" Bob said in a sort of defiant tone.


    "No problem." Chen Yu puts down his toolbox.


    "All right, let''s go." Evrel said, annoyed.


    In her opinion, Chen Yu is doomed to lose, there is no need to dawdle.


    Chen''s previous plan was obviously defeated. He certainly didn''t expect that Bob would jump farther than the first time.


    If he had known, maybe he would have been honest and conceded.


    "What are you doing? Not yet? "


    "Warm up." Of course, Chen said, "it''s easy to get hurt if you jump without warming up. If you don''t believe it, ask Bob, right, Bob."


    Bob, don''t overdo it, don''t pay any attention to Chen Yu.


    "OK, warm up for you." Evley said, gnashing her teeth.


    Can''t this damned bastard honestly accept the fate of failure?


    "By the way, do you want to raise it?" Chen asked suddenly.


    "You want to add?" Ivy looks at Chen Yu in surprise.


    "So many of you are boring. How about I become a banker? Everyone is betting enthusiastically. "


    "Really?" Asked one of the students.


    "Of course."


    "How much is enough?"


    "Don''t save ten dollars less, it''s too boring."


    "I''ll make a hundred dollars, Bob wins."


    "I''ll make fifty dollars."


    "I''m a hundred dollars, too."


    "I''m two hundred dollars."


    Evry felt that her head was about to explode. Did this bastard have to be so upset?

 Chapter 284

    "Are you finished?" Cried evley.


    "Wait, I''m collecting money. By the way, what''s your name?" Chen Yu took a pen and wrote it down there.


    "Pete."


    "Okay, Pete two hundred dollars."


    "If you lose, you will pay us, won''t you?"


    "Of course, I don''t dare to hold back on so many of you, do you?"


    Chen Yu has already collected more than one thousand dollars. No one is betting any more. That''s why he has collected the money.


    Chen Zhu exits 30 meters away, runs up, sprints and takes off.


    Chen Yu''s figure made an arc in the mid air and landed steadily in the sandpit.


    "Seven five one."


    All of them stared at Chen Yu, but they didn''t move for a long time.


    "No, it''s impossible. You''re a liar." Evrel didn''t think about it. Subconsciously, she thought Chen Yu was cheating. However, in the full view of the public, it seemed unlikely: "you stepped on the line?"


    "Go and see for yourself."


    The jumpers are drawn in white gray. It''s easy to see if you step on the line.


    "It''s also possible that you''ve crossed the line." Evrel is still hard spoken and unwilling to accept the reality.


    "Well, it''s no fun to be such a rascal. I''ll win."


    Bob''s face is in a state of loss. Lost?


    Lost on your own?


    How can I lose to an Asian who is 15 cm shorter than myself and of ordinary stature?


    "Wait I didn''t give up. " Bob suddenly shouted, "since it''s a regular competition, I should have another chance."


    Chen Yu shrugged and made a gesture of "please help."


    Chen Yu was sitting next to him, counting a pile of banknotes.


    Everyone wanted to fight Chen Yu when they saw him.


    Bob took off again, 7.42 meters, still failed to surpass Chen''s record.


    Bob sat in the bunker and refused to get up.


    He was hit so hard that other students didn''t have time to comfort him.


    Because it''s all stimulated by Chen Yu. After Chen Yu ordered the money, he felt satisfied on his face: "yes, two hundred and twenty dollars, evry, thank you."


    Evrel gnashed her teeth and looked at Chen Yu, her eyes full of dangerous red light.


    "The second competition, 10000 meter long run, do you dare to come?"


    "Is there a bet?" Chen asked.


    Hearing this, Evelyn felt the nameless fire even more.


    "Grint, you come."


    Grint was a skinny black man, but when he took off his coat, everyone saw his refined muscles.


    This is the so-called clothing show thin, take off meat.


    "Grint, don''t lose to him." Cried evley.


    "Evry, don''t worry, I can''t lose to a layman." As Grint spoke, he did not forget to look at Bob. It seemed that they had a personal feud.


    "How about five thousand meters? Ten thousand meters is too far. I don''t know if I can run ten thousand meters." Chen Yu said with embarrassment on his face.


    "No choice, you either stand on the starting line or give up."


    "No one''s betting? There''s no motivation at all. " Chen Yu said listlessly, "and just after the long jump, I feel so tired. I want to have a rest. You all wait for me for half an hour."


    "Half an hour''s rest? No way, you''ll get up and run for me right now. "


    "No, I''m tired."


    "I bet two thousand dollars." Evley said, gnashing her teeth.


    Chen immediately got up and said, "do the rest of you have anything to bet on?"


    Peter, who lost two hundred dollars, came forward hesitantly: "are you going to lose this time?"


    "Come on, track and field has always been a weakness of Asians, and do you think I''m a professional athlete? I can''t even run five thousand meters. "


    "Well, I''ll make another two hundred dollars." Pete made up his mind and offered two hundred dollars.


    "So much?" Chen Yu frowned.


    "No way?"


    "I''m afraid the money I won just now is not enough to compensate." Chen Yu said in embarrassment.


    "I bet, too."


    "I''ll bet, too. I''ll bet a hundred dollars."


    Sure enough, these children who haven''t entered the society are naive.


    Chen Yu received another $1200 note in pieces.


    Take off the coat, pull up the sleeve, and start to do small activities.


    "Hurry up and get ready. Grint has been waiting for you for half a day."


    Chen Yu then reluctantly arrived at the starting line and looked at Grint: "Hey, what can I do next? I won the money and split you in half."


    Grint glanced at Chen Yu coldly. "Don''t even think about it."


    "It''s boring."Evrel held the rifle. "Ready, don''t talk."


    Evry wanted to point the gun at Chen Yu and give him a good shot in the head.


    àØ -


    Chen Yu and Grint start at the same time. Chen Yu and Grint run side by side. Grint''s speed depends on his speed.


    Grint sneers and runs with himself? Don''t look at your fitness.


    It doesn''t mean others can.


    Long distance running is a very tactical sport, which is suitable for the characteristics of athletes and can naturally run well.


    If we use the wrong tactics, we may not even be able to run ten thousand meters.


    "Grint, come on!"


    "Grint, come on!"


    All the students are cheering for Grint.


    Grint was more excited, but after running for two laps, he found Chen Yu still with him.


    Move in the heart, cheat his physical strength first.


    Thinking about it, Grint accelerated at once.


    Sure enough, Chen Yu quickly followed up.


    Grint laughed in his heart, layman is layman, so easy to be fooled.


    If you change to a professional athlete, you can never be interfered by other athletes and change your tactics.


    However, after speeding up for three laps, Chen Yu still clings to Grint tightly and is not thrown away at all.


    On the contrary, it was Grint, because he first disordered running tactics, leading to a decline in physical strength.


    But it doesn''t matter. Greent thinks Chen can''t hold on for long.


    Maybe the next lap, or the next lap, he will be tired to get down.


    "Are you tired? Shall we stop and have a rest together? "


    Grint ignores Chen Yu, and at this time he talks. It''s just like seeking his own death.


    "Whoo I''m so tired. I feel like I''m going to lie down. "


    Chen Yu is still chattering, "can you help me to see if my hair is in disorder?"


    Chen Yu is running and taking care of his hair. Grint will be angry and laugh.


    "I feel like I''m going to run for another two laps. No, I''m going to lie down in one lap." Chen''s breathing became heavy: "how do you run? Why are your breathing so smooth?"


    "Have you ever been to China? If you have a chance, you must go to China once. It''s a good place... "


    "By the way, I used to watch TV and drink water in the middle of the competition, right?"


    "That''s a marathon." Grint said at last.


    "You''re finally speaking. I thought you were dumb."


    You''re dumb. Your family is dumb!


    Grint ignores Chen Yu. Why hasn''t this bastard fallen? Doesn''t he say he''s going to lie down in another circle?

 Chapter 285

    Twenty five laps, five thousand meters.


    At this time, all the students who were watching were already unable to stand and sat on the ground.


    But Chen Yu and Grint on the track are still running.


    Chen Yu is still talking. Grint has been tired for a long time.


    His rhythm was completely disturbed by Chen Zhu. He should have slowed down after 3000 meters to save his strength.


    But because of Chen''s voice, he forgot to slow down.


    "Son of a bitch, can you shut up?" Grint finally broke out.


    "You don''t want to listen to me? Well, I''ll run away. " Chen Yu suddenly accelerated.


    Greent was directly thrown away by Chen Yu. Greent watched Chen Yu still have strength to accelerate at this time.


    And still so fast, is he sprinting with the last strength?


    It''s a pity that there are more than 4000 meters to the finish line. He can only die faster if he sprints so fast.


    But before long, Chen''s voice came from behind Grint.


    "Well, it''s such a coincidence that I met you again." Chen Yu and Grint run side by side again.


    Grint looked at Chen Yu in amazement, then turned to the stand: "did he make a detour?"


    Evrel waved her hand. Not only did she see it, but all the people at the scene saw it. Chen Yu really made a big circle, completely ahead of Grint.


    That is to say, as long as Chen can stick to the end, he will surely win.


    All the students are ashen because it means.


    They are going to lose money again


    Sure enough, as they feared, Grint suddenly fell to the ground and froth.


    Chen immediately stopped, checked Grint''s condition, and waved to the other students.


    He thought that Grint could hold on to ten thousand meters even if he couldn''t help it. After all, that''s what he practiced.


    I didn''t expect Grint to foam at the last ten laps.


    Fortunately, he''s not in any way, just dehydrated seriously.


    Chen Yu came to Eve''s face and grinned, "I''ll win."


    "You say you can''t run five thousand meters?"


    "Today is super play, but can you find a professional next time?" Chen Yu said with a smile.


    Evrel saw Chen''s breathing was smooth. How could it be like a person who can only run 5000 meters?


    "I''m glad to win another one." Chen started counting again.


    Evelyn is going crazy. She has never seen such a mean person.


    All the students who lost money were even more red eyed.


    "Shameless."


    "Despicable."


    Evry points at Chen Yu angrily: "you have been hiding your strength."


    "Where do we start from? When did I hide my strength? "


    "You''ll run long, you''ll jump long."


    "And then? I said that I had practiced long jump in primary school. I said that I was not sure if I could run 10000 meters. Is that the hidden strength? "


    "You''re trying to make sense."


    "Well, let''s start the third contest. Win another game, and the contest will be over? What''s the next game? Let''s hurry up. "


    Ivy turned to look at the other students. At this time, most of them were avoiding Ivy''s eyes.


    They are not sure whether they can beat Chen Yu or not.


    If you are defeated by a layman in your field, you will lose your face.


    Chen Yu looked at evley and the students: "you University of Los Angeles, don''t you have anyone who is good at sports? Don''t you lose face when I''m defeated by a layman for two consecutive events? "


    All the students were stimulated by Chen Yu''s words. Everyone clenched their fists and their eyes were full of anger.


    "I''ll play basketball with you! "Street basketball," another tall man called.


    Chen Yu looked up and said, "man, do you know that reasonable collision is allowed in basketball rules? If you don''t want to go to the hospital, you''d better be honest. "


    Even if Bai Chen is a big part shorter than the other side, Chen Yu is still outspoken.


    "Tariq, you don''t mind." Evelyn didn''t plan to hurt her classmate, but she knew that Chen Yu had taken tiger to the clinic before.


    Tiger''s figure is bigger and stronger than Tariq, and he is still inevitably injured. If he wants to play basketball with Chen Yu, Chen Yu may not be able to beat Tariq in basketball.


    But he must have a way to win. In terms of his shamelessness


    Therefore, it''s less antagonistic than the body.


    At this time, another student came out. He was not as tall as tiger, nor even as tall as Chen, but he was very strong, very strong.


    "I will."Evry''s eyes brightened. This one could be.


    Harrison is the most powerful man in the school. He also won the National College weightlifting competition.


    He is the current 94 kg National College Students'' weightlifting record, his snatch record is 145 kg, and his clean and jerk is 210 kg, and his clean and jerk has reached the Olympic standard.


    It''s only a little weak in snatch. During this period, I heard that he has been practicing snatch and intends to apply for the next Olympic Games.


    "Than what? Wrestling? " Chen''s first feeling when he saw Harrison was that he was wrestling.


    "Lifting weights." Said Harrison.


    "You''re going too far. What''s his physique? What''s my physique? We are not in a heavyweight at all. How can we compete? "


    "You said that our classmate was defeated by a layman of yours. How? Are you afraid now? Ready to flinch? "


    "You can''t ignore the rules."


    "I don''t care, or will you give up this game and go on to the next one?"


    "I don''t know the word in my dictionary."


    "It''s better to add it now."


    At this time, Evelyn can finally raise her eyebrows.


    At least, Chen could lose a game.


    Also can let her enjoy, ridicule Chen Yu''s pleasure.


    "Does anyone want to bet now? I will definitely lose this game. "


    As soon as Chen Yu uttered this sentence, evry immediately felt something bad.


    With this son of a bitch''s fortune like character, if he is not sure, how can he make a bet?


    But I don''t think it''s possible?


    This guy''s physique doesn''t look like he can be stronger than Harrison.


    Different from Bob and Grint before, they belong to the professional level, that is, they are better than ordinary people, but they are weaker than professional athletes.


    But Harrison is not the same, he is a professional athlete, and even has reached the Olympic level.


    "Harrison, are you sure?"


    "Of course, such a small head is impossible to defeat me." Harrison is very confident in his strength.


    "We must win this game!" Evry said.


    "Well, give it to me."

 Chapter 286

    "Think about it again, and bet." "Pete, you believe me, I''m sure to lose this game. Look at our body shape comparison, I''m sure to lose. Come on, bet."


    "Asshole, you just won my living expenses this month."


    "That Miss Sunderland, make a bet... "


    "Michelle Let''s bet. "


    Chen Yu made a circle, no one was willing to bet.


    "Do you believe me once?"


    No one paid attention to Chen, even though they believed that Chen could not win, no one was willing to bet again.


    "Well, I don''t have the strength to play. I''ll have a rest." Chen said weakly.


    "Here you go again." Evry looks at Chen Yu angrily.


    "No motivation." Chen Yu sat on the ground feebly.


    "I don''t care so much, but you''ll be there."


    By this time, the barbell is ready. Several students are installing the barbell, and Harrison is also trying to hold it.


    "Well, it''s time to start." "The first snatch, 140 kg," Harrison said


    Harrison did not have too much effort to lift the barbell.


    Three seconds later, the barbell lands.


    Dong Dong -


    the dull landing sound, we know the weight of the barbell.


    "More weight to challenge?" Asked evley.


    Harrison shook his shoulder. He didn''t use too much force just now. He felt better now: "give me ten kilograms, or snatch."


    "Second snatch, 150 kg."


    Harrison had a big drink, the barbell got up, and then raised it over his head.


    3¡¢ Two, one


    succeeded again!


    "Take a break and get ready to try the clean and jerk later." "It''s your turn. How much do you want?" she said


    "Two hundred kilograms." Chen Yu grinned, his face full of confidence.


    "Are you sure?"


    "Of course."


    "Snatch?"


    "Yes."


    "Do you know the world record for snatching in your weight range?"


    "I don''t know."


    "The world record for the 77kg snatch is 173.5kg." Said Harrison.


    "I''m going to challenge the world record. Any questions?" Chen Yuli said of course.


    "No problem, please."


    Chen Yu comes forward and pouts his buttocks: "ha..."


    The barbell is moving!


    Everyone''s scalp is numb in an instant, so powerful.


    The barbell is ten centimeters above the ground!


    Evelyn opens her eyes!


    Can he really lift it?


    Can he break the world record?


    But the next moment, the barbell landed again.


    Didn''t mention


    "I admit defeat." Chen Chu shrugged and left the barbell range.


    "I knew!" Evelyn spits out the old blood.


    For a moment, she really thought that Chen could create a miracle.


    "Do you lose, too?" Evley finally seized the opportunity to jeer.


    "Tell me, what''s next?" Chen asked.


    Evrel''s eyes turned and she smiled: "Bi broke her wrists."


    "Who will come?"


    "Harrison."


    "What? How can you do that? You are a bully. " Chen Yu is in a hurry.


    "Ha ha You can still throw in the towel like you did last time. " Evry said proudly that she was proud of her cleverness.


    "Bet. Is anyone betting?"


    Evry is completely speechless. This guy has to make a bet on what he can win. He has to make a bet on what he knows will lose.


    She did not understand what kind of thinking Chen had.


    Sure enough, Peter was the first to rush to Chen Yu.


    "I bet, three hundred dollars."


    "Pete, didn''t you say there was no money?"


    "I borrowed it." Pete replied, "three hundred dollars. Make it clear. Don''t wait for the debt."


    "I bet, too."


    "I bet, too."


    "I want a hundred dollars, too."


    Chen Yu thought that he had drained them of money, but he didn''t expect that there were so many more.


    After this trip, another three thousand dollars was collected.


    "Wait a minute. I''ll bet, too." Evry said.


    "Please." Chen Chu looked at evry and said, "don''t play too much. Just play."


    "Three thousand dollars, do you dare to take it?"


    "Are you trying to kill me?""It''s your own bet. I can''t blame you."


    "Can you reduce it a little?"


    "No way."


    "If you dare to bet, I will take it," Chen said


    "Can I win myself?" Asked Harrison.


    "Of course." Chen Chu nodded.


    "I''ll pay five hundred dollars." Said Harrison.


    At this time, a figure came in from outside the stadium.


    Chen Yu turned to look at it. "Normans, how are you?"


    "Chen, why are you here?" Normans was also surprised. She didn''t expect to meet Chen Yu here.


    "Sister Normans." Evry immediately came forward to say hello, it seems that they are acquaintances, evry asked: "how do you know we are here?"


    "I''m going to the youth club. The people over there say you''ve all come to the stadium." Normans said, "by the way, what are you playing with?"


    "He! We bullied the sisters of our youth association, so now we are executing him. " Evry said.


    "Execution? You executed him? " Normans looked at Chen Yu with a strange look.


    Chen Yu grinned and said hello to Normans.


    "How many games have you lost?" Asked Normans.


    "Sister Normans, how do you know we lost? Do you know him well? "


    "This guy can swim tens of kilometers in the sea, hundreds of laps in the swimming pool, and he can run two marathons in a row, and he is an individual and a monster. Compared with him, the biggest possibility is to lose."


    Everyone was dumbfounded and turned to look at Chen Yu.


    They could not have imagined that the humble man in front of them had such a terrible physical strength.


    "We won one game and lost two."


    "Not bad. You can win him a game." Normans looked at Chen Yu and said, "what is the fourth game better than?"


    "Sister Normans, I''d like to introduce Harrison, the future Olympic champion, who won the jackass by lifting weights. Then Harrison will continue to fight and compete with him."


    The other students brought a table and put it in front of Chen Yu and Harrison.


    "Which hand are you good at?" Harrison asked


    "Whatever." Chen Chu shrugged and said.


    "Then the right arm." Said Harrison.


    "Well, come on." Chen Yu and Harrison are both in control.


    Normans squinted at Chen, but she knew that Chen was very strong.


    At the time of her peak weight, Chen Yu had hands to support her body, and he felt very relaxed at that time.


    So Normans didn''t like Harrison very much about the game.

 Chapter 287

    "Start!"


    "Drink!" Harrison had a big drink. He held the foot of the table in his left hand and tried hard to the left.


    "Well? Has it started? " Chen Chu looked around: "Harrison, did you use your strength?"


    By this time, Harrison''s face was red, and the muscles of his whole arm were bursting.


    But on the contrary, Chen Yu''s expression was light.


    Moreover, Chen''s left hand didn''t hold the foot of the table.


    "Harrison, come on." Chen Yu called out, "come on, work hard."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Everyone''s speechless. You''re Harrison''s opponent. Don''t do that, will you?


    "Don''t disturb Harrison!" Evelyn is the most nervous one, and she is already very dissatisfied with the status quo.


    Chen''s words were even more harsh in her ears.


    "All right, all right, I won''t interfere with Harrison." Chen Yu still looked relaxed: "Normans, how are you doing recently?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Everyone is speechless again, let''s not take such a good one.


    Let you not interfere with Harrison. You can talk to others directly. What the hell is that?


    On the contrary, Harrison has made great efforts at this time.


    "Harrison, come on. For my living expenses this month, come on." Pete is about to cry.


    "What''s the cost of living?" Normans asked, puzzled.


    "When he competes, he runs a bet. Let''s bet to win or lose."


    Normans is speechless: "you buy him all and lose?"


    Everyone nodded, and Normans was even more speechless.


    This bastard is playing with them.


    These children even jump into the pit. Do you want to be so naive?


    However, Normans was also surprised by Chen''s strength.


    A weightlifter, using his milk strength, can''t even make Chen Yu feel the strain.


    Chen Yu did not move from the beginning to the end. His arms were straight, right or left.


    Normans moved his eyes, went forward, took Chen''s arm, and pressed it to the left.


    However, Chen Yu was still unmoved: "evry, is she breaking the rules of the game? She should be expelled. "


    But evrel also went to break Chen''s wrist. She didn''t believe it. With Normans and her and Harrison, she couldn''t win Chen.


    But in fact, Chen''s arm was as motionless as iron.


    Chen Yu felt that he had played enough and suddenly increased his strength.


    àØ -


    "Ouye! I won, I won... " Chen Yu shouted.


    Everyone silently watched Chen Yu, and no one cheered after him.


    Normans looked at Chen Yu speechlessly: "it''s interesting to win a group of children? Give them back the money. "


    "Why? I won it. "


    "You know more than a thousand dollars of fraud is for the defendant to go to court." Normans threatened.


    Chen Chu tearfully returned the money to the students, but at this time, no students had the face to speak.


    One by one, they are all disheartened, not in a mess.


    Pick up your coat and put your toolbox on your back: "well, now you have no reason to stop me?"


    Evry, though unwilling, had no choice.


    "Well, it''s all gone." Normans clapped his hands like a big sister.


    In the end, the students all dispersed, leaving only evrel.


    "Sister Normans, have you recovered?"


    "Well."


    "I remember three months ago You still... " Evrel shuddered when she thought of Normans'' former figure.


    It''s terrible. It''s just a moving piece of meat. Evry even had a nightmare about it and dreamed that she was like that.


    If I really become like that, I''d better die.


    "That bastard just now, he tortured me for nearly a month, so I lost weight." Said Normans.


    "He?"


    "Yes, this bastard, you know, he threw me into the sea and let me be chased by a killer whale. Can you imagine how I survived in that period of time?"


    Evry shivered. "How dare he do that to you?"


    "That''s what he dares to do to me."


    "You didn''t get back at him?"


    "I found a few hooligans, but they all got into the hospital. Then he tortured me even more."


    "But it''s all right. At least my familiar sister Normans is back."


    "This guy is very capable in physical training. He is not only an individual monster, but also a physical monster. I tried my swimming level yesterday. I actually swam into 24 seconds in the 50m freestyle."Evry takes a breath of cool air. Is it close to the world level?


    "Is he a professional fitness coach?"


    "I don''t know if he is a professional fitness coach, but I only know that he is very strong in this respect. You can see his own physical fitness. Unfortunately, I am not an athlete. If I am an athlete, I will hire him as my coach."


    "Is it possible for me to hire him as my coach?"


    "First of all, you have to pay 400000 dollars a month." Said Normans.


    "So expensive?" Evrel couldn''t help but wonder at the number.


    Although her family is very good, she can''t afford so much money.


    "By the way, what''s the matter with him bullying the sisters of our youth association?"


    Before graduation, Normans was also a member of the Youth Association and former president.


    The youth association is a University Association, but it''s all made up of girls.


    In the school can be said to be stirring the community, almost the most beautiful girls, in the youth meeting.


    Because of this, we can gather almost all the boys in our school and obey them.


    "He abandoned Diana."


    "Diana? Is he related to Diana? "


    "No, but Diana likes him."


    "And then? He turned Diana down? "


    "Yes."


    "Are you getting bored?"


    "But Diana is very sad because of him, so he must be punished."


    "But the execution failed, and you have no reason to embarrass him any more."


    Youth will call retaliation execution, which is the attack from mind to body.


    And so far, it has not failed.


    But that record, today, is over.


    "By the way, when are you going back to San Diego?"


    "What to do?"


    "My dad has something for you to bring back to San Diego."


    "Let my uncle mail it to my house. Why do I have to take it back?"


    "This time, it''s too big for shipment."


    "Dead? Or alive? "


    "This time it''s an object. It won''t let you take a mouse back like last time."


    "I don''t want to mention the last time I rubbed my skin off with alcohol."

 Chapter 288

    Chen''s pace quickened and ran to the front of the car.


    In front of his car, a policewoman is affixing a ticket to his car.


    "Hi, miss. What''s wrong with my car?" Chen Yu hurriedly stopped the policewoman from posting the ticket.


    Chen Yu''s car is parked in a roadside parking space. Although there are large and small pets in the car, the windows are open.


    The policewoman looked at Chen Yu and said, "this is a temporary parking space. You''ve been overtime for half an hour."


    The policewoman just explained casually, and then stuck the ticket on Chen''s windshield: "pay attention next time."


    ¡°fu**¡£¡± Chen Yu scolded.


    The policewoman immediately turned her head and looked at Chen Yu angrily: "what did you say just now? Say it again? "


    "I didn''t say anything, you heard me wrong." Chen Yu was upset. He opened the door and decided to leave.


    But the policewoman called out: "get off, I suspect you are an illegal immigrant, take out your certificate, and I want to search you."


    ¡°what£¿¡±


    "I just doubt you, can''t I?"


    Chen Yu has nothing to say. The American police have this idealism. Anyway, if I don''t like you, I can search for your ID.


    "I''m going to sue you for racism." Chen Yu is also a true counter - resistance.


    "Now I suspect you''re taking... Drugs. Please come back to the police station with me." The policewoman has a serious face.


    "Just go, but I''ll take me to my pet."


    When the policewoman saw that the big and small pets in Chen''s car came down, she was also a little confused.


    Chen Yu makes a gesture to Heima secretly. Heima runs to the feet of the policewoman and raises her legs Shh shh.


    "Ah..." The policewoman quickly jumped out, pulled out a gun and pointed at Heima: "you are attacking the police."


    Chen Yu turned his mouth and looked up and down at the policewoman: "who let you stand there like a telegraph pole, but your figure is very similar to a telegraph pole."


    "You want to sue you for obstructing your official duties and personal attacks."


    "I''ll sue you for racism."


    "Get in the car for me."


    The policewoman soon found out that she couldn''t get on the bus at all, because in the back seat of HEMA, her head had been put in front of her.


    "You let it move its head away, I can''t see the way."


    "Where do you think its head can move?" Chen Yu is sitting in the passenger seat.


    The policewoman turned her head hard and found that a pet had filled the back seat.


    "What are you doing on the street with so many pets?"


    "I''d like to. Do you mind?"


    The policewoman wanted to pull out the gun and killed Chen Yu. She managed to drive the car to the police station.


    It''s just that her face is wet.


    It was all licked by Heima, and so was her hair.


    Chen Yu looks at the policewoman with a smile on her face. The policewoman is angry and wipes her face with saliva.


    "Laugh what smile, go in for me."


    David came out head-on with several colleagues.


    "Vice team." The policewoman saluted David at once.


    "Hello, David."


    "Chen? Why are you here? Eh, HEMA and Baima. " David went up and rubbed the heads of HEMA and Baima. "Are you here to see me?"


    "No, I''m suspected of obstructing official and personal attacks, attacking police officers and being brought in." Chen Yu raised the handcuffs on his hands.


    David''s face is full of consternation: "attack the police? You hit saran? "


    "HEMA peed at her feet."


    David looked at Chen Yu with a black face. "You don''t have to explain. You must have ordered it."


    Chen Yu shrugs, which can''t be denied.


    David and he are so familiar that they have guessed without thinking. They must have had a conflict, so Chen Yu directed HEMA.


    "Well, that''s all."


    "Vice team..." What else does saran want to say.


    David looked at saran. "If you want to be in my group next month, listen to me, or you can continue to be a road patrol."


    David has become more and more powerful recently. His colleagues all look at him with some admiration.


    "Chen, I''m not going to accompany you. I need to be on the police."


    "Good bye." Chen Chu had no intention of disturbing David.


    David looked like he was in a hurry. Without saying hello to Chen Yu, he and his colleagues left by car.


    "Get your hands here." The policewoman looks at Chen Yu with a black face.


    Chen''s hands were one point apart, and the handcuffs were torn directly.


    The policewoman''s eyes are all about to fall out, but the next second, she has a angry look: "you are deliberately damaging public property."


    Chen Yu tore off the two cuffs: "OK, please send me the bill."


    ¡­¡­


    "Chen, do you have a dress with your girlfriend?" Zora called."Er..." Chen Leng for a moment: "we are going to rent a set in the evening."


    "Your girlfriend and I are coming to the Baron''s tonight."


    "What to do?"


    "Of course, it''s to help you tailor a suit of dress. You are all my important guests and still wear the rented dress, which is too much."


    "But tomorrow night is the show, isn''t it? Is there time? "


    "You don''t have to worry about it. If my brand designer can''t even do this little thing well, then there''s no need to stay in my company."


    "Well, Baron''s residence, then. Do you have an address?"


    Chen Yu has never heard of the Baron''s mansion, and he doesn''t know where it is.


    Chen Yu is about the same time. He goes to the angel coast to pick up fali.


    Fari looked at the route of the car and said, "where are we going?"


    "My friend said that her designer helped us design a dress. We should measure it in the past now."


    The Baron''s residence is in the center of Los Angeles.


    It''s a very beautiful park, surrounded by green shade, with a white building in the middle, just like a castle.


    But when Chen''s car arrived at the door, it was stopped.


    "What can I do for you, sir?" The tone of the security guard was polite, but there was a little more scrutiny.


    Look at Chen Yu and fali in the car, and a group of pets in the back.


    Fanny was a little nervous. Although her family was very good, she had never been to such an occasion.


    "Ms. Zola asked us to come." Chen said.


    "Do you have an invitation?" Asked the security guard.


    "No."


    "I''m sorry sir. You can''t go in without an invitation." The security guard obviously didn''t believe Chen Yu''s words: "in addition, could you please move the car, the car behind you will come in."


    Chen Yu looks back at the back of his eyes. Behind him is a sports car, and Lucy is still in the car.


    Lucy also saw Chen Yu and got out of the car: "Chen, why are you here?"


    "Oh, my friend asked me to come." "But she may have forgotten to give me the invitation, so I''m stopped here now," Chen said


    Lucy nodded slightly, took off the toad mirror, smoothed her hair, and took out her invitation: "Sir, they are my friends."


    The security guard recognized Lucy. After all, Lucy is also a little famous. Then he looked at Chen Yu and said, "OK, but I hope Miss Lucy can be responsible for them. If they have any mistakes in the mansion, I''m afraid they will be involved in Miss Lucy."

 Chapter 289

    Lucy led Chen Yu and Fanny into the Baron''s mansion and said, "Chen, I have something else to do. I''m busy first. Goodbye."


    "Goodbye." Chen Yu shook hands with Lucy and then left.


    "She''s beautiful." Fari''s tone was sour.


    Chen Yu rolled his eyes and said, "she is not as beautiful as you."


    Never say nice things about other women in front of your girlfriend.


    Chen Zhuzhen is going to follow fari''s words, and it is estimated that he will give himself incense next year.


    Farrie''s eyes were white, but she still had a honey smile on her face.


    "Where shall we go now?" Asked fari.


    "I''ll call and ask."


    Chen Yu called Zola: "Zola, we have arrived at the Baron''s residence."


    "Are you in? I forgot to tell you that the residence needs invitation letter... "


    "We''ve come in, just met a friend at the door, she brought us in, but we don''t know where to go now."


    "I''ll pick you up."


    Soon, Zola found Chen Yu and fari. First, Zola looked at fari with an eye of scrutiny.


    "Are you fari? You are beautiful. "


    "Hello, Ms. Zola." Since she was Chen''s friend, she didn''t want to embarrass Chen, so she shook Zola''s hand with a little etiquette she knew.


    During this period, Zola''s whole body was radiant.


    Zora used to be a real devil in the company.


    But recently, Zola has changed completely.


    "By the way, this card is for you so that you won''t be blocked out again next time." Zola hands Chen Zhu a card, Tu Haojin.


    No matter how vulgar the card is, gold is a symbol of identity.


    "Thank you." Chen Yu also impolitely put the card away.


    "Let''s go. I''ll show you to the designer."


    When entering the grand mansion, Chen Yu and falizhen became grandma Liu''s Grand View Garden.


    Everything here is arranged in extreme luxury. When walking through the stage area, Chen saw many hot models, who were rehearsing in various colors.


    The stage here is different from the ordinary show T stage. It''s a ring stage with quite unique shape.


    And these models walk in a different way from the normal cat walk, but in another slow and elegant way.


    Chen Zhu did not dare to look more, even if it was only two eyes, farry had already pinched his waist meat.


    Zola saw the small movements of Chen Yu and fali, only chuckled.


    When she arrived backstage, Zora took a walkie talkie and said, "Trish, Nate, Cooper, you all come backstage to see me."


    No one dares to neglect the words of the devil.


    Even the chief designer of the Baron''s mansion was as wary as Zora.


    Soon, Chen and fari saw three designers with strong personal styles come in.


    Driex''s hair is scattered and looks like she has never finished her hair. Her eyes have two circles of black circles, but it''s smoke makeup. She is slim and wears purple lip gloss.


    Knight is a sissy, wearing a little gaudy, from his style of dressing can see that the goods are very publicity, but also raised the orchid fingers, even in the face of Zola, it is the same to repair their own makeup there.


    Cooper was a handsome, orthodox face, with a beard, and his hair was well groomed and braided back.


    Zora introduced three designers to the two: "the three of them are the chief designers in our company. Which one do you want to design your dresses for?"


    "Trish will help Farley design it." Chen Chu directly assigned Tracy to design for farry.


    "And you? Which do you want? " Zora asked again.


    "Hi, handsome boy." Knight throws a kiss at Chen.


    Chen Yu shuddered. Although he didn''t discriminate against gay, he was more used to robio than knight. Anyway, he was not used to it.


    "Mr Cooper, just you."


    "Thank you for choosing me." Cooper looked steady and a little reserved.


    Nate was not convinced. The cat walked to Zola''s side and pinched Zola''s shoulder with both hands. "Zola, I recently made a new lip gloss by myself. Would you like to have a try?"


    "OK Chen and farry, I will not accompany you. "


    Tracy takes Fanny to the other room, where Cooper and Chen Yu stay.


    "What do you call it, sir?"


    "Mr. Cooper, just call me Chen."


    "Chen, let me take your measurements first. You take off your clothes."


    "Is it all off?"


    "Except for the underwear, all the others are off."


    Cooper looked at Chen''s figure and his eyes were shining: "my God, your figure is perfect, perfect."Chen Yu feels that Cooper has turned into knight. Isn''t he gay, too?


    Chen Yu subconsciously blocks his lower body and feels it''s dangerous here.


    Cooper reached out and stroked Chen''s chest. Chen quickly dodged: "Cooper, don''t do this."


    "Er..." Cooper suddenly realized his gaffe: "I''m sorry, I''m excited. You''re the most perfect man I''ve ever seen."


    "Is there any exaggeration? All the male models are tall and long legged, and their bodies must have been trained. How can they not be worse than me?"


    "It''s not the same. It''s not a feeling at all." Cooper shook his head.


    "That''s what a man should have. You''re Venus."


    "Don''t bully me. I''m Chinese. Venus is female."


    "It doesn''t matter." Cooper waved.


    "Of course it''s important." Chen Yu''s eyes widened.


    Cooper constantly compared Chen''s figure, and then he used pencil to paint on a piece of straw paper.


    If someone asks Chen Zhao, what he does in his life is the most painful thing.


    Chen Hui will definitely say, make a clothes shelf.


    Especially the clothes hanger of a paranoid designer.


    Before Chen Xun saw Cooper was normal, but when he started to work, Cooper was totally different.


    Although this also reflects his professionalism, Chen Yu is very uncomfortable.


    Very, very uncomfortable


    "Chen, what color do you like?"


    "You can give me whatever color I''m suitable for."


    "Are you with Miss Farley at the show tomorrow night?"


    "Yes."


    "As far as I know about Tracy, she should be able to design a white dress for Miss Farley, so if you match her, you should choose a light black one."


    "As you say." Chen Yu doesn''t understand anyway. He must be right to listen to the experts.


    "I designed it for you. How about seeing it?" Cooper hands the design to Chen.


    The human figure is just a few simple sketches, but the overall collocation of clothes looks very comfortable.


    It has to be said that Cooper is really outstanding in this field.


    Even if it is just a conceptual design, it makes people feel that they should wear such clothes.


    "If you have any objection, please let me know."


    "I''ll tell you, you''ll do what I say?"


    "No."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Are designers as skinny as you are?"

 Chapter 290

    "When is Miss Knight free, please?" Lucy has been waiting for an hour, but Tracy still hasn''t come.


    Lucy can only hold Nate''s assistant and ask. The assistant turns to look at Lucy. She knows that Lucy is a little star.


    But there are so many stars to look for Tracy. It''s impossible to see each of them, let alone receive all of them.


    As a top designer, of course, there is a style of top designer.


    If everyone had her design, it would be roadside goods.


    But if some people have, some don''t.


    She can become more popular. As for Lucy, even if she has an appointment with Knight, it is impossible for her to design a dress for her.


    "I''m sorry, Miss Lucy. Mr. knight is at work. He''s not available for the time being."


    Lucy''s face is a little discontented. Since she has made an appointment to meet her, why hasn''t she come to see her after such a long time?


    Can even a fashion designer so despise himself?


    "If so, I''ll go back first," said Lucy, with a cold face


    Lucy is still holding on to the fire. This is not the place where she can be unbridled.


    This is Baron''s residence. If you have a fight here, you may have to buy a ticket back to Australia.


    "Miss Lucy, I think you''d better wait. Mr. Knight''s work will soon be over."


    "My time is precious. I don''t want to wait here."


    "Mr. Knight''s time has been arranged. Miss Lucy, Mr. knight has put off other clients in order to meet you. If you leave at this time, you have no respect for Mr. knight."


    "Then Mr. Knight asked me to wait here for an hour, so he respected me very much?" Said Lucy with a cold face.


    Lucy didn''t intend to go on talking with the assistant at all. She turned to leave the room.


    When I got to the door, I saw Nate was late.


    "Miss Lucy, where are you going?"


    "I''m going to leave here. Since Mr. knight is so busy, I won''t bother much." Said Lucy, pressing the fire.


    "Miss Lucy, I just met a very important person, but I still took the time to meet you. Do you know how much I have lost? But when I get here, you''ll leave. You don''t respect me. "


    "Mr. knight, I''ve been waiting for you for an hour! For an hour, and then you tell me that I don''t respect you? " Lucy lost control and her voice improved a lot.


    "I have already told you that I was accompanying a very important person just now. If you can''t understand it, then I don''t force it. But if you leave here, then you will be blacklisted by Baroness as unwelcome. Please think about it yourself."


    "I''m the Baroness''s special guest tomorrow. I''m afraid you don''t have the right to blacklist me." Lucy sneered.


    "What do you think is the important identity of the guest? I am one of the people who recommend the special guest, and you are just one of the special guests. Even if you are missing, there will be someone else to replace you. " Nate sneered.


    Just then Zola heard the quarrel outside and came out: "what''s the matter? I can hear all the noise in the room. "


    As soon as he saw Zora, Knight immediately changed from being arrogant and domineering to being a bird by man.


    A face of coquettish paste to Zola''s side: "Zola, this little star think I just accompany you, delay her time, now she is here to lose her temper."


    Lucy''s face changed. Before she came, she knew that the mature woman in front of her was the Baroness''s boss.


    "Ms. Zola, I''d like to explain." Lucy was a little flustered.


    It''s only a small thing to offend knight. Even if knight is excellent, he is just a fashion designer.


    Even if he doesn''t design for himself, can he still have no clothes to wear?


    But Zora is not the same. She is the real power in Hollywood.


    It can be seen from the invited guests in tomorrow''s show that she is almost the lowest one among the invited guests in terms of fame and coffee.


    The reason why Lucy got the job was that her agent put money in her pocket.


    For this job, her appearance fee is two hundred and fifty thousand dollars, but for this opportunity, she put a hundred thousand dollars.


    She and her agent value the opportunity to be close to Zola.


    But now it backfired, not only failed to get close to Zola, but offended her.


    Zola waved: "I don''t want to worry about your argument, just please keep your voice down. I have important guests here, and there are rehearsals at the front desk. No matter who you are, please get out of here."


    Then Zola left the scene.After Zola left the scene, Knight regained his arrogance: "do you hear me? You are not welcome here. Please leave. "


    Lucy was biting her teeth. Her anger could not escape. She walked out of the mansion with a cold face.


    But by the time she got to the parking lot, she couldn''t hold up any longer. The whole person broke down and cried on the steering wheel.


    What she felt was the end of the world. The whole world was gray.


    She has been working in Hollywood for nearly a year, but she is only one step away from success.


    Now, she offended the real power.


    As long as Knight said something bad to the Baroness''s boss, maybe she would lose the chance completely.


    At this time, Lucy didn''t know what to do. She felt that she was finished completely.


    When she returned to Australia, it would not be flowers and applause to meet her.


    All the newspapers will count out her failure history, and then accept the whole nation''s onlooking.


    The stronger a person is, the more he loses his temper when he breaks down.


    Lucy used to think that she could bear any pressure.


    But when it came to her, she found how vulnerable she was.


    Lucy cried louder and louder. No one would hear her cry here.


    She can release her grievances and unwillingness.


    Knock knock -


    just at this time, there is a knock from the window.


    Lucy froze for a moment, turned around and found two people standing outside.


    Chen and fari were standing outside Lucy''s car. Chen leaned down and looked at Lucy inside.


    "Lucy, what happened?"


    Lucy hurriedly wiped away her tears, but her make-up had all gone.


    "It''s OK, I''m ok." Lucy''s voice was a little choked.


    "Lucy, if you have anything to say, we won''t tell anyone." Said Farley.


    Seeing a crying woman in the dark parking lot, farry felt that she must have been greatly wronged.


    She felt that she needed to care for her.

 Chapter 291

    Lucy wiped her tears, but the feeling of grievance came back to her.


    "Can I get in the car?" Asked fari.


    At this time, Lucy is the most vulnerable time in her heart. She needs someone''s attention.


    Farry played the role very well. After getting on the car, Lucy hugged farry.


    Fanny listened to Lucy''s grievance. After half pay, she said, "maybe Chen can find a way."


    "He won''t have a way." Lucy shook her head. "Thank you. I''m in a better mood now. I don''t want to cause any trouble to anyone."


    Fari said to Chen Yu, who was waiting outside the car: "Chen, that change called Knight... Bullied Lucy. Can you help Lucy get justice?"


    "Can you tell me what happened?"


    Fari repeated the whole thing, and Chen Yu thought, "OK, Lucy, let''s go back inside."


    "Fanny and Chen, it''s really unnecessary. It''s over."


    "Lucy, believe Chen, he will find a way." "It''s a comfort," said fari.


    Lucy is still worried. After all, she doesn''t know what Chen will do.


    If it''s too big, and it makes Zora angry, it''s possible to completely break her Hollywood dream.


    When Chen Yu and Lucy came into the guild hall, Cooper was shocked to see Chen Yu.


    "Chen, do you have anything left here?"


    "No, go and call Nate out." Chen said.


    "What can I do for you?"


    "My friend was bullied by him. Now my friend needs an apology."


    Cooper looked at Lucy behind her eyes and thought, "just a moment."


    Cooper didn''t call Nate, he went to Zora.


    Looking at Chen''s face, Cooper guessed that Chen had come to make trouble.


    And Chen Yu is Zola''s friend, so of course, ask Zola to come out.


    After a while, Zola came out: "Chen, what can I do for you?"


    As Zora inquired, she looked at Lucy from the corner of her eyes. Lucy was much more restrained in front of Zora.


    "Zora, your designer named knight, insulted my friend. Lucy needs an apology."


    Zora thought for a moment and asked, "can you tell me what happened?"


    Chen Yu told the whole story, and Zola''s face sank.


    Lucy was frightened. She didn''t expect Chen Yu to know Zora.


    Not only that, Zola is willing to listen to the whole story patiently.


    You know, just now she wanted to explain that Zola just didn''t want to hear a word, so she was dismissed.


    After a while, Nate came, and as soon as he arrived, he found that the atmosphere was not right.


    But he still used to lean on Zola, said coquettishly: "Zola, I''m still arranging the show tomorrow night, what''s the matter?"


    "Did you make an appointment with Miss Lucy in advance, and then you broke it yourself?" Asked Zola.


    "Zola, it''s not because I''m with you."


    Zora''s eyes flashed: "I''m asking if you are or not."


    "Yes." When he saw Zora''s face was serious, Nate didn''t dare to be coquettish any more. He replied honestly.


    "Apologize to miss Lucy."


    "Zora, she''s just a little star..."


    Lucy''s face grew worse when she heard that.


    She would rather not know her than say to her face that she is just a little star.


    This is the biggest insult to her.


    Zola looked at Knight with cold eyes: "don''t forget that before I promoted you, you were just a little tailor. Maybe you have begun to miss your days as a tailor."


    Chen saw that the foundation of the rough face covered with foundation was shaking.


    Despite Knight''s boundless beauty in the eyes of outsiders, Zora needs only one word, and he really wants to go back to work as a tailor.


    Nate came up to Lucy. "Miss Lucy, I apologize for what I said and did."


    "Forget it, I forgive you."


    Whether it''s Nate or Lucy, it''s all an unexpected apology and forgiveness.


    Some of the grudges are over. That''s the whole life.


    "Zora, Lucy is an actress after all. Won''t you embarrass her?" Chen asked, he was also taking preventive shots, lest Zora turn around and drive Lucy out of Hollywood.


    "You said that. How can I embarrass her? Besides, if you really want to help her, you can find Steven. I heard Steven say that you introduced his new movie heroine."


    Lucy was surprised that she really thought Chen Yu was Steven''s personal doctor.


    But when she heard Zora''s words, she suddenly found that she couldn''t see through Chen Yu.


    That''s the top director in the world, but Chen Yu can introduce the heroine to Steven.There is no actor in the world who can introduce Steven to a heroine.


    Lucy regrets that she didn''t find out Chen''s gold content earlier.


    If I can seize this opportunity, maybe I will get a heroine of a big director.


    Unfortunately, it''s too late


    Lucy is suddenly a little jealous of Fanny. Why don''t such a good man belong to her.


    "Miss Lucy, I hope you''ll stay in shape. Don''t let me down for the show tomorrow."


    "Of course, Ms. Zola."


    "Zora, let''s go first." Chen Yu said goodbye.


    "Take the time to meet my father. That old bastard has been acting up so much recently. Can you help me to take care of him?"


    "I can''t control him." Chen Yu rolled his eyes. "Goodbye."


    "Thank you, Fanny and Chen." Lucy and the two hugged each other.


    Lucy can see that Chen Yu and fari have a very good relationship, and she even seduced Chen Yu last night, but Chen Yu refused.


    It shows that it is impossible for me to get close to Chen Yu by my body.


    So there''s only another way to build a relationship with farry.


    As long as you and Fanny become good friends, you can take the opportunity to ask for Fanny''s help.


    At the moment, Lucy''s heart was burning with hope again, and she finally understood.


    Unlike in the past, this time she didn''t need to pay for her health.


    As long as I can become a real friend with farry.


    Of course, she doesn''t need to hurt anyone.


    Even with the attitude of using farry, I can still become friends with her.


    ¡­¡­


    "Chen, who do you recommend as the heroine of the movie?" Finally, fari asked.


    "A woman."


    "Of course I know it''s a woman. Tell me, who is it?"


    "Actress."


    "Of course I know. Don''t change the subject."


    "I promise you, I haven''t had any contact with her since I was with you."


    "In other words, have you ever had a history of affection?"


    "I can''t say the history of love There was a time in the past when my life was chaotic. "


    "Will you miss the chaotic life of the past?"


    "Of course not. You drain me every day. How can I have the energy to think about other women?"


    "Nonsense, you forced it every time."

 Chapter 292

    That night, farry proved a word to Chen Yu.


    Only the tired cattle, not the ploughed fields.


    Of course, the end result is both failure and injury.


    The next day Chen Yu was fresh again, but Fanny couldn''t afford to suffer from low back pain.


    Early in the morning, Chen Yu took a group of demons and sent them to Dell.


    After all, I will accompany farry to the show tonight. Although the Baron''s residence is Zola''s, it''s not suitable to go in with a group of pets.


    So it''s still a matter of fact to put the pet in Dell''s temporary storage.


    Tip snow saw a big wave of pets coming and jumped out of Mary''s arms.


    Almost scared Mary to death, but she landed safely in tip snow.


    Then I watched tip snow with her pet and ran to deser next door.


    ¡­¡­


    Wright felt like he hadn''t slept so well in a long time.


    She remembered last night that she had drunk the wine Chen Yu had sent her. At the beginning, she was only going to drink two.


    But drinking, Wright felt his addiction.


    I can''t help it. You know, Wright was a teetotaler many years ago.


    But last night, she finished most of the bottles of red wine.


    I don''t know when I fell asleep. I fell on the sofa all night.


    By right, with her physical condition.


    Sleep on the sofa for an evening, and then go to the ward for a month.


    But what makes Wright feel strange is that she doesn''t feel back pain.


    On the contrary, the body is relaxed and the hands and feet become strong.


    On the table in front of the sofa is a red wine bottle. It should be the red wine that I knocked over when I fell asleep.


    Wright cleared the table and remembered that Chen Yu had told her.


    She emptied the bottle of red wine.


    But when he got into the bathroom and saw himself in the mirror, Wright was shocked.


    What about your own iconic white hair?


    Why is it all dark?


    Did someone slip in last night and dye their hair?


    No one should be so boring, and the spots on his face seem to be much less.


    Wright looked at herself and found that she had changed a lot.


    Wright thought of the bottle of red wine, and remembered that when Chen Yu gave it to him yesterday, he was very serious.


    Is this the effect of that bottle of red wine?


    Wright called Chen. "Hello, Chen."


    "Hi, Wright, how are you?"


    "I''m fine. I''ve almost forgotten the lightness, the unprecedented feeling." Wright said.


    "Have you had red wine?"


    "Yes, I feel myself..."


    "It''s getting younger, isn''t it?" Chen asked.


    "Yes, it is."


    "You should be about 60 now. I don''t know exactly." Chen said.


    "Chen, do you mean I''m a child again?"


    "You''re not a child back, you''re only about thirty years younger." Chen said, "by the way, have you finished that bottle of wine?"


    "No, you said, if you can''t finish drinking, you''ll lose it If this bottle of wine really has this effect, isn''t it better for me to drink it twice more? "


    "The effect of this wine is only one time. The first time I get drunk, it means I have reached the limit. The second time I drink it, it has no effect. If this wine flows into other people''s hands, then I will have endless troubles."


    "Well, I see." Wright is a reasonable person. Although she marvels at Chen''s ability, she does not continue to ask.


    There are some things Chen is willing to help her.


    But some things, I asked Chen Yu will not say.


    So Wright is more willing to maintain the current relationship.


    Since Chen Yu believes in himself, he should also believe in Chen Yu.


    "By the way, Wright, does your school have a department of psychiatry?" Chen asked.


    "Yes, what?"


    "I have a patient recently. He is a vegetable. For the time being, I have no idea what to do with him, so I want to talk with experts in this field."


    "No problem. When are you free?" "It turns out that you''re not everything," Wright said with a smile


    "I am not God, of course not omnipotent."


    "Well, I won''t bother you. I''m going to start today''s work, too." Chen Yu hangs up.


    Bang -


    Chen Yu heard a knock from the door. Turning around, he saw that a knight was kicking his body.


    Look at the knight again. It''s not the bearded racing party who fought in the bar last time.


    The big bearded motorcycle racing party made a middle finger comparison with Chen Zhuo, and then the exhaust pipe of the locomotive made a loud roar and went away.Chen would like to press the accelerator to run over directly, but considering the performance of the car, it''s OK.


    However, the bearded Knight did not ride far, slowed down again, and made a thumbs down gesture to Chen Yu.


    Chen Chu shook his fist at the bearded knight. He didn''t lose the last fight in the bar.


    The bearded Knight drew a circle around his finger, pointed to himself, pointed to Chen Yu, and finally shook his fist.


    It seems to be saying, let''s find a place, just you and me.


    Chen Zhu nodded and asked for a fight, didn''t he?


    I won''t break your thigh, but I''ll turn it around Wait a minute. It seems that the first and last names in America are reversed.


    But at this time, a car suddenly passed the red light, and then the bearded Knight went straight to heaven. When he fell down, his whole body was covered with blood.


    As for the car that caused the accident, it has long gone.


    "I''ll go."


    Chen Yu stopped the car and ran to the knight with the beard to check his injury.


    Fortunately, not dead The injury was very serious.


    Chen Yu gave a first aid to the bearded knight, and then called the emergency number.


    Soon, the ambulance came, and so did the police.


    Chen Yu, the police who can''t come here, is no stranger. She was the policewoman who took him to the police station yesterday.


    "How are you?"


    "Why can''t it be me?"


    Saran is upset with Chen Yu: "tell me, what''s the matter?"


    "All of a sudden, I don''t want to say it." Chen Yu didn''t want to cooperate with saran very much.


    "Do you want to get a ticket for parking here, violating traffic rules and obstructing traffic?"


    "I''m trying to save people."


    "Saving people doesn''t mean you can break the traffic rules."


    "You''re not interesting."


    "And you''re still an obstruction investigation."


    "Don''t you have any more than threats?"


    "Do I need any other way to deal with you?"


    "Do you really want to leave the traffic and transfer to David''s criminal investigation team?"


    "So what."


    "You know David and I are good brothers. If I help you to say something good in front of David, maybe he will consider transferring you to his team."


    "You mean it?" she said


    "Of course."


    "Then you can say two words for me."


    "I''m thirsty."


    Saran shook her fist, but she forbear. "I''ll ask you."

 Chapter 293

    Chen Yu and saran are sitting at the door of the open-air coffee shop. Chen Yu is disgusted and says, "it''s just a three dollar cup of coffee. You want me to say a good word for you? Is it too cheap? "


    "You want to blackmail me?" Saran looks at Chen Yu in disgust.


    "Whatever you think." Chen Zhu has a taste of coffee.


    "I will remember you! You wait for me. " Saran stood up angrily and left.


    Chen Yu looks at saran''s back and extorts a cup of coffee, which is not bad.


    Chen Yu was about to get on the bus when a voice came: "are you Mr. Chen?"


    Chen Yu turned around and found that it was the last time he bought a car, but he forgot his name.


    "You are..."


    "I''m Paris. Don''t you remember me?"


    "Oh, Paris, I remember."


    Paris saw the car behind Chen Yu: "Mr. Chen, is this your car?"


    "Yes, what''s the problem?"


    "Didn''t you buy the Aston Martin db11amr in our store?"


    "Ha ha I didn''t buy it. In fact, I just bought it for others. I can''t afford such an expensive car. " Chen Yu smiled.


    In an instant, Paris''s enthusiasm was extinguished. She looked at Chen Yu and had no interest.


    "I have something else to do. Let''s go. Goodbye." Paris waved her hand. Without waiting for Chen''s answer, she turned around and left.


    Originally, I thought that this Asian was a diamond king. Unexpectedly, he was just a poor man.


    Paris was extremely disappointed. Although she had little money, she despised the poor.


    Paris went back to her car and the phone rang.


    "Hello, Paris, where are you now?"


    "I''m on my way home." When Paris heard that it was her boyfriend''s phone call, she replied impatiently, "come back quickly, change your clothes and get ready."


    "What to do? What are you going to do? "


    "I''ve got the news that the big director, Mr. Steven, is casting for the new movie."


    Paris frowned. "Is there a role for me?"


    Although she is not an actress and has never acted in a play, there is no girl in Los Angeles who has no star dream, so is Paris.


    "No."


    "Then what am I going to do? What are you ready for? "


    "Although there''s no role for you, I heard that the heroine has been chosen. Now the cast is looking for a double for her. I''ve shown your photo to the deputy director of the casting. He''s very satisfied, but he wants to audition for you personally."


    "You mean, let me be the heroine''s double?" Paris thought and hesitated.


    After all, there must be no front camera and close-up for the double. In this case, what''s the point.


    "That''s right." Paris''s boyfriend was very excited and said, "if you are familiar with the heroine, maybe you can find a show role for me through her."


    Paris understood. After a long time, her boyfriend just wanted to find his own chance, not really think about himself.


    "I have my own job. If I''m going to be someone else''s double, what should I do?" Said Paris.


    "Why are you so selfish? Why can''t you think about it for me? If I can get a role, even a small role, I can get red with this opportunity. As long as I get red, then you don''t have to work at all, and I can support you. "


    "But so far, I''ve been raising you." Said Paris.


    "It used to be different. How could those little directors compare with Mr. Steven? It''s Steven!"


    It may not be the same for the leading actor and the heroine, but it is the same for a person who can''t even get Lu Renjia from a small director''s work.


    Paris didn''t know how she thought of this waste.


    Nothing but unrealistic fantasy.


    And every time he went to the studio to audition, nine out of ten times he was kicked out.


    Then he came back and swore that the directors didn''t understand his talent or his performance.


    All his money for food, clothing, housing, etc. is his own, as well as his money for smoking... Big... Hemp.


    "Paris, listen to me. As long as you get this double job, there will be a reward of 50000 dollars. Then I can change a new car."


    A move in Paris''s mind, 50000 dollars, the price is really not low.


    But can a double actor be paid so much?


    As for the last sentence about her difficulty, she didn''t care at all.


    I don''t do anything but rely on my own rice bugs and dislike my car.


    Back home, Paris'' boyfriend Rocco can''t wait to urge Paris to change clothes and make-up."Change your underwear for a sexy one." Rocco said.


    Paris turned sharply to look at Rocco: "what did you say just now?"


    "What?" Rocco''s eyes twinkled.


    Paris found Rocco''s eyes dodging: "this is really an interview?"


    "Paris, please help me. This is only once. Please, it''s fifty thousand dollars."


    "Get out, get out!" Paris flew into a rage.


    Although she is not the kind of self-discipline woman, it does not mean that she is willing to be betrayed by her own man.


    This useless man completely subverted her perception of shamelessness.


    And the thin Rocco, who was beaten by Paris, retreated in a row. The poison... Had already emptied his body.


    "Paris, listen to me..."


    In a state of rage, Paris directly throws Rocco and all his things out of the house.


    "Please forgive me, Paris Please forgive me... " Rocco is still shooting at the door.


    Paris took the pistol out of the drawer and opened the door to Rocco''s head. "Roll, never show up in front of me again."


    Rocco peed directly and begged for mercy: "Paris, I''ll go. You don''t want to be impulsive."


    Watching Rocco drag his rags away, Paris closed the door again.


    Back inside, Paris notices the business card on the desk.


    Would you like to have a try?


    If you''re lucky, are you really chosen?


    That''s fifty thousand dollars!


    Even if the deputy director wants to sleep with himself, he just keeps his eyes closed and blinks away.


    Being sent to another man''s bed by his boyfriend is different from the choice he made.


    At least Paris hates being betrayed by her man.


    As for selling her body, she doesn''t care that much.


    If that deputy director''s condition is good, maybe he can still be relied on.


    After thinking for a moment, Paris picked up the phone.


    "Hello, Mr. James. I''m introduced by Rocco. My name is Paris..."

 Chapter 294

    "Chen, I have a party with Rafa in two days. Will you come? There are many beautiful girls. " Steven has become more and more disrespectful since he revived.


    "No, I''m in a stable relationship now. I don''t want to lick my feelings."


    "What a pity, you will regret it."


    "I will not regret it." "Pay attention to safety. I don''t want to show me sexual... Disease afterwards," Chen said


    "Don''t worry, I''ll pay attention."


    "Don''t overdo it. Although you have good energy and physical strength, your age is there after all."


    At this time, Chen heard a loud song.


    A woman in a hat and sunglasses, playing guitar on the side of the road, with a microphone in front of her.


    Chen Yu pulled up on the side of the road, lying on the window, listening to the woman singing.


    No one stops at the end of a song, but the woman doesn''t care and starts a second song.


    Chen took out some change from his pocket, crumpled it up and threw it in front of the woman.


    "Hello You sing very well. Goodbye. "


    The woman picked up the money on the ground and looked at the SUV that had already driven away.


    "Did someone give me money and make me a busker?"


    At this time, the woman''s phone rang. From the other end of the phone came her agent''s phone: "honey, where are you now?"


    "Sing."


    "What?"


    "Nothing. What can I do for you?"


    "Baroness has a show tonight, will you go?"


    "Get me an invitation."


    "No problem."


    ¡­¡­


    Chen''s phone rang, but it was a strange number: "Hello, who is that?"


    "Hello, Chen, are you free now?" Mogery''s voice came from the phone.


    "Molly, have you changed the phone?"


    "Something''s wrong with me. I need help."


    "Where are you now?"


    "Is there anyone else around you?" Mogery''s voice was a little strained.


    "No."


    "Can I trust you?"


    "If you don''t talk, I''ll hang up."


    "OK, ok I was in that cabin in the forest last time. "


    "All right, I''ll be right there."


    In this period of time, Chen Yu thought that mogery and his boss should have stabilized.


    Now it seems that I think more about it. There is no stability for this kind of gangster.


    But after all, it''s old acquaintance, and Chen can''t stand by.


    Turn the wheel and head for the suburbs of Los Angeles.


    Half way through, Chen saw a big tree lying across the road.


    Chen can only get out of the car and check to see if he can move the tree.


    Just then, Chen heard a whistle.


    Looking along the sound, I saw mogery hiding by the side of the road.


    "Mogery, didn''t you say you were waiting for me in the forest cabin? How is it here? "


    "It''s no longer safe there."


    "What you said on the phone is not intended to deceive me, is it?"


    "Don''t care about the details. Follow me."


    "What about my car?"


    "No one is rarer to park on the side of the road, you old car."


    Chen Yu goes to mogery''s face. Mogery comes out of the grass. His face is covered with blood, and his thigh is wounded by gunshot.


    "Mogri, did you just come back from Afghanistan?"


    "Don''t mention that the eldest brother is dead and the brothers are all separated. I''m the only one left to escape." Said morgre with a gloomy face.


    Chen Yu heard that mogery''s eldest brother died, but there was still some accident.


    "I''m not interested in your enemies. Don''t tell me that. Find a place and I''ll heal you."


    "That..."


    "Don''t be absent for a few days, just like a mother, don''t be hesitant."


    "I don''t have money now."


    "I owe you. I''ve come here. If I can''t get money, I''ll take back a note." Chen Xun can see that this time mogery is really down in the dumps, different from last time.


    The last time they ran, mogery paid for the diagnosis, but there was no ambiguity.


    "Where do you live now?"


    "Cave."


    "Cave?" Chen Yu''s eyes widened: "isn''t it? Are you so miserable? "


    "I don''t know who I can trust except you now."


    "I have some money on me now. Take it first."


    "No need." "I don''t dare to go shopping if I have money," mogery said


    "You''re not going to offend any intelligence department, are you? See how it scares you. ""Forget it. I''ll take you to where I''m hiding now."


    "Let me carry you." Chen Yu looks at mogery''s limping appearance. The mountain road between the trees is rugged.


    Mogery is very hard to walk, if not he is strong.


    I''m afraid I''ve been lying down for a long time.


    At this time, morgre is also supporting strongly. Chen Zhu carries morgre on his back.


    "By the way, why did you shave your head again? Some time ago, I asked you to have your hair, didn''t it say you had long hair? "


    "All of a sudden, I think it''s better for me to be bald." Mogery replied.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "How far is it?"


    "Just up the hill ahead."


    "So you''re going to be a primitive?"


    "Let''s hide for a while."


    Chen Zhu carries mogery to the outside of the cave, but hears a voice inside.


    The voice is very thick, like who is copying mogery''s things.


    When Chen Yu and mogri arrived at the cave entrance, they looked inside and saw a huge black shadow in the cave.


    Mogery''s luggage bag was torn directly, and the clothes inside were all scattered everywhere.


    And mogery''s own food, sausages, biscuits, and pure water, all of which were ruined.


    "Fu * *"


    "fu * *"


    that''s a big, unimaginable brown bear!


    The fat body is full of oppressive feeling, with thick limbs, which can tear up any prey.


    Chen estimates that the brown bear weighs more than 500 kg and is more than three meters long.


    There is no doubt that the brown bear is the king of the forest.


    When Chen Yu and mogery found it, they also found them.


    Ow -


    the brown bear growls and then rushes out of the cave.


    "Run..." Mogery cried out, and Chen Yu ran away with mogery on his back.


    However, mogery suddenly made a scream, and his ankle was bitten by brown bear.


    Chen ran so fast that mogery was pulled down directly from behind Chen.


    As soon as Chen looked back, he saw that the brown bear was already on mogery''s body.


    Chen Yu''s brain is feverish at this time. Sometimes when he is scared to the extreme, he will become impulsive. This is how Chen Yu is now.


    Chen Yu didn''t think much about it. He went straight to the brown bear.


    The brown bear raised his paw and left four paw marks on Chen''s chest.


    The clothes broke and the scars under the skin began to seep out.


    Chen immediately returned to the bear with a fist, but his fist hit the bear, which had no effect on it.

 Chapter 295

    Mogery got up with difficulty, and also rushed to the brown bear with red eyes.


    But before he got in, brown bear came out with one paw, and mogery was shot flying.


    Chen Zhu hugs the brown bear. The paw of the brown bear is too dangerous to let it use.


    All the strength was released from every muscle, and the brown bear was picked up by Chen.


    "Ah..." Mogery''s eyes are about to fall out.


    My friend, is he so powerful?


    However, when he saw the blue tendons on Chen''s neck and face bursting, he could also feel how hard Chen was working at the moment.


    Chen Yu falls the brown bear on the ground heavily, and then the whole person pours on the brown bear.


    By this time, Chen had used the power of the Glutton''s mouth, and his right arm hidden under his sleeve had turned into steel.


    A blow hit the brown bear''s head, and the bear''s blood came out.


    "Ouch..." The brown bear is afraid. It seems to be begging for mercy.


    But Chen Yu raised his right arm again and went down with a fist.


    One punch, one punch


    At this time, mogery suddenly called out: "Chen Don''t kill it. "


    Chen Yu wakes up at this time and looks at mogery in doubt.


    "He almost killed us just now."


    Mogri pointed not far away. There were two little brown bears, whining. It seemed that he wanted to use their courage to drive these two humans away.


    In their eyes, it''s these two humans who are bullying their mother.


    Chen Yu hesitated for a moment, but stood up.


    The two little brown bears immediately ran to their mother''s side and stood in front of Chen Yu and mogri, shouting at Chen Yu and mogri.


    "Why do you have compassion for them?"


    It''s hard for Chen Yu to understand that mogery, who claims to be a tough guy, has such pity.


    "Thirty years ago, my mother was killed by two men in front of me." "It wanted to protect two children, so it attacked us," mogery said


    "Let''s go." Chen Yu is also suffering from severe pain at the moment. The paw mark on his chest has been bleeding.


    "Will it die?" Mogery looked back at the brown bear and said, "if this bear dies, its children will die."


    "Are you still in the mood to sympathize with them?"


    However, in the eyes of mogery, Chen Yu turned back.


    When the two cubs saw Chen Yu coming back, they immediately roared at him.


    Chen Yu comes straight, and the two bears bite Chen Yu''s trousers with their mouths open. They seem to want to hold Chen Yu back, unwilling to let him approach their mother.


    Chen Chu raised his feet and kicked away the two cubs. He squatted in front of the female and filled her with a bottle of medicine.


    "Don''t come close to human beings any more, otherwise you will only kill yourself and your two children."


    When Chen and mogery left, the female bear got up and looked at them from afar.


    Chen Yu and mogri drag their scarred bodies back to the cave.


    Chen Chu immediately began treatment. At this time, the two heard voices outside the cave.


    "Here comes the brown bear again."


    The voice was obviously brown bear''s, and mogery found the gun from his scattered salute.


    "It''s coming back. I won''t let it go."


    "Give me the gun and I''ll go out and have a look." Chen said.


    Mogri had unlimited trust in Chen Yu, and without hesitation, he handed the gun to Chen Yu.


    Chen Chu carefully peeped out of the cave and saw three big fish jumping on the ground. From afar, the three members of the family watched him more than ten meters away from the cave.


    Is that a reward? The family left in silence.


    Chen Yu returns to the cave with the fish.


    "Where''s the fish from?"


    "From mother bear."


    Mogery smiled, but the smile affected the wound. He tore his teeth and grinned in pain.


    "You can still laugh."


    "As long as I''m not dead, I''ll always smile."


    "Mogery, it''s too dangerous here. You''d better change your place."


    "Nothing." Mogery shook his head.


    "I don''t want to collect your body one day." Chen said.


    "I will live well."


    "I hope so."


    "I''m leaving." Chen said: "this is anti-inflammatory medicine, cold medicine, painkiller, and this first aid kit. You keep it, and this power bank. You also keep it. What else do you need me to take for you?"


    "Chen, how many things have you brought? Even with a power bank? "


    There are many things in Chen''s space ring, which are used to prepare for unexpected needs.


    At this time, Chen''s cell phone rang.


    "Hello, Chen." Gaia''s call."Hello, Gaia, what can I do for you?" Asked Chen, raising his voice deliberately.


    "Has mogery contacted you?" Gaia asked.


    "No, I haven''t seen him for a long time." Chen replied.


    Mogery blinked knowingly, without making a sound.


    "Is it?"


    "What''s the matter with him?"


    "Forget it. It''s OK. First of all." Gaia hung up.


    Mogery was obviously relieved. Chen Chu looked at mogery and said, "what''s the matter with Gaia?"


    "I don''t want to say, don''t ask." Said morgre.


    Chen Yu and mogri said a few words and left the cave.


    But when I went back to the roadside car, I found that the car was moving.


    There''s a broken windshield in the back. There are two cubs on the ground, whining there.


    Chen Yu went around to the back and saw that Nimar''s and the female bear climbed into their car.


    Ouch -


    "ouch, I''ll let you go, and you''ll make trouble for me again. Do you want to die?" Chen Yu roared.


    At this time, the female bear grabs a big salmon, and Chen Yu carefully approaches the rear window and looks inside.


    A dozen fish were put on the floor of the car. The whole car was full of fishy smell.


    Chen Yu is going crazy. Are you going to settle down with me?


    Ooh -


    the female bear sends the salmon to Chen Yu, and the eyes are like saying, you eat it.


    Chen Xun rubbed his forehead. What is that?


    Are you going to depend on me?


    Chen took out the phone: "Hello, Fanny."


    "What is it?"


    "Do you mind if we have one more female bear and two more cubs?"


    "Eh?" "What do you say? Is there any new members in our family? Or three bears? "


    "If it''s not an accident, it should be."


    "Great, where are they? When can I see them? "


    "I''ll take them home now, and you''ll see them when we go home in the evening."


    Chen Yu picks up the two cubs and drives away.


    "I don''t know if you can understand me, but if you want to follow me, then you should listen to me later. You are not allowed to hurt other human beings at any time, at any place, at least without my consent. Are you clear? Just nod if you understand. "


    The mother bear nodded, and Chen was satisfied. It seems that the effect of wisdom potion is playing very fast.


    So quickly can let the mother bear psychic, maybe because she has some wisdom, so she wants to follow Chen Yu''s side.


    Just then, Zola''s call came.


    "Chen, can you and Fanny come and try on the dress now?"


    "In one evening, will our dress be ready?"


    "Well, do it as soon as possible. I hope you can come and try on the dress as soon as possible. If you are not satisfied with something, there will be time to change it."

 Chapter 296

    Chen Yu went to the Baron''s mansion and took the female bear and two little guys with him.


    Zora was shocked when she saw Chen''s body was covered with stains and blood, and Chen was followed by three bears.


    She has never seen such a big bear. For a while, she dare not approach Chen Yu.


    "Chen, what''s the matter with you?"


    "I met them when I was walking, and then I had a fight. I won, and they became my pets."


    "Are you sure they won''t hurt?"


    "Don''t worry, I''ve tamed it." Chen said.


    "Don''t worry about your injury?"


    "I am a doctor myself."


    Zora thought about it. Thinking of Chen''s amazing medical skills, she didn''t ask any more.


    "I''ll take you for a rush."


    Zora took Chen Zhu directly to the swimming pool in the mansion. There were many beautiful men and women playing in the swimming pool.


    When I saw Chen Yu and the family behind him, they all made birds and beasts scatter.


    Zora felt it and watched Chen Yu push the female bear down the pool.


    "Chen, if I design a suit for three of them, will they fit in?" Chen Leng said, "what do you mean?"


    "I hope they can also stand on the show." Said Zola.


    Chen Yu hesitates. After all, the three members of the family just follow him. They are not like dogs or demons. Chen Yu cannot guarantee it absolutely.


    However, this is Zola''s request. If you can help Zola, Chen is willing to help.


    "Well, I''ll be backstage then." Chen said.


    In the swimming pool, I washed my body clean, and Chen Yu was much cooler.


    Zora handed Chen Yu a bath towel: "by the way, what are their names?"


    "Well Forget the name. " Chen Zhao beckoned to the bear, "come here."


    When the female bear ran to Chen Yu, Zora was still under pressure.


    Chen Xun scratched the fur of the female bear with a bath towel, and the female bear after drying the fur was also in a lot of spirit.


    "You''ll be called the princess later." "Do you know?" Chen said


    Because its fur is a little dark red, Chen Yu thinks that calling a princess should quite accord with its temperament.


    Give a bear the name of princess. I don''t know how the real princesses would be embarrassed if they knew this.


    Ouch -


    "in the future, you agree to call once, but you can only call twice if you disagree. Do you agree or disagree with the name of princess?"


    Endure -


    Zola is watching from the side, his heart is simply amazing.


    Is the princess really wild?


    Not from a circus?


    Soon, Zola sent fruit and honey.


    "It''s called Xiong da. It''s called Xiong er." Chen Yu names the two cubs again.


    These two cubs haven''t drunk intelligence potion, so they are not as smart as their mother bears.


    However, they are harmless. For those close to their mother, they will also be close.


    Moreover, the intelligence of a bear is not inferior to or even higher than that of a dog.


    The honey they used to eat was not comparable to the superior honey Zola provided.


    A basin of fruit is watered with honey, which is licked clean by three members of the family.


    After wiping the princess''s body, Zora took Chen Yu and the princess''s family into the inner court of the mansion.


    As long as the princess is with her, it''s just like a ghost, no one dares to get close.


    Chen was wearing a pair of underpants and gauze on his chest.


    "Cooper, Tracy, and Nate, what are you three doing in hiding for me?"


    The three stood trembling at the door, afraid to enter.


    "Come here for me. Now I want you three to cooperate. Before the show starts tonight, make a dress for the princess. You can simply communicate with it. As long as you don''t attack it, it won''t attack you. When you measure its size, you need to ask for its consent first. It says" yes "once and" no "twice."


    Three people just stand there and dare not approach.


    "You don''t have to work anymore. I''m not afraid. What are you afraid of?" Zola shouted.


    The three of them moved their legs tremblingly. Cooper took a ruler and said, "tentatively, can I power your waistline?"


    Oh -


    Cooper can almost feel the heat in the princess''s mouth when he holds her waist with a ruler.


    Fortunately, nothing happened. Three designers carefully measured the size of the princess.


    The height of the princess reached three meters five and her weight reached four hundred and eighty kilograms.


    This is an incredible weight, not that the brown bear can''t reach this weight, but that the weight of the female is normally one-third lighter than that of the male.Chen Yu has been with the princess. Before long, Zola brings Chen Yu a dress.


    Chen''s dress is black. After wearing it, Chen feels tight but not tight, just right.


    From the fabric, cutting, and then to the workmanship, all show the details of excellence.


    Zola personally arranged the neckline for Chen Yu, and looked at Chen Yu with her chin on her side.


    To tell the truth, sometimes people show clothes, sometimes clothes show people.


    This suit was put on Chen Yu''s body, with a blue and white striped round neck shirt inside. Chen Yu''s temperament changed in vain.


    Chen is not bad at all. He has Oriental charm and outstanding figure.


    This dress sets off Chen''s body line very much. It''s euphemistic but not introverted.


    Cooper was very satisfied with his work, while treyce and Nate commented on it.


    "Cooper, with Croatian soft cotton fabric, makes the whole dress full of elasticity, very thoughtful." "But it also shows that you don''t have a good grasp of the size. If it''s me, I will use fine cotton fabric to increase Mr. Chen''s sense of body line," Cui said


    "It''s also a failure to put the straight collar out. If it''s me, I''ll make the curved collar." Said knight.


    It''s said that the colleague is a friend, Chen Yu feels very satisfied with the dress, but in the mouth of Tracy and Nate, it has become worthless and full of shortcomings.


    Of course, every designer has his own temperament, style and persistence.


    Therefore, for the criticism of the two people, he also saw the call, one by one to refute.


    "By the way, when will fari come?" Asked Zola.


    "She''s still at work, but she''ll be off early. It''s afternoon."


    Farry''s dress is packed in a delicate box. It is made of plain white fabric, off shoulder bra, and the lower skirt is over the knee. There are exquisite lines on it, which should be sewn by the end of work.


    This dress feels elegant and noble. Even if it''s not worn on farry, just holding it in hand gives you the feeling of spring breeze.


    In Chen Yu''s mind, he had imagined how amazing it would be when fari put it on.


    "Chen, are you satisfied with the dress?"


    "It''s all up to Fanny, but I''m sure she''ll be satisfied." Chen Yu said with a smile.

 Chapter 297

    Lucy came to the angel coast. When Lucy stepped into the lifeguard headquarters, almost all the men''s eyes were attracted by Lucy.


    The woman looked at Lucy with envy and jealousy, and only robio could face it peacefully.


    "Hello, miss. Who are you looking for?"


    "I''m looking for Fanny. Is she here?"


    "Oh, she''s on patrol." "You do it here," robio said


    At this time, a male team member came up: "Hello, are you miss Lucy?"


    "Hello, this is Lucy."


    "Nice to meet you, Miss Lucy. Can I have a picture with you?"


    "Of course."


    A male team member is going to take a group photo, and then more male team members come to take a group photo.


    Lucy''s performance is approachable, and soon all the male players have become her fans, looking at Lucy''s eyes full of admiration.


    "Miss Lucy, do you know Farley?" Asked a female player.


    "We are good sisters." Lucy said with a smile.


    "Are you and Fanny good sisters? God, I haven''t heard of her. She and a star are good sisters. "


    To be honest, these men and women in the lifeguard are so relaxed compared with the intrigues in Hollywood.


    Lucy hardly took any effort. Everyone had fallen at her feet, men and women.


    "Miss Lucy, what are you looking for fari to do?"


    "Oh, we''re going to a show tonight. I''m here to go with her and then go with her."


    "What show?"


    "It''s a show for a high-end clothing brand. The public may not know much about this brand." Lucy said with a smile.


    "Then can we take part?"


    "Here I''m afraid I can''t. I''m a specially invited performance guest. I need to go on stage and show. And fari has an invitation. "


    "Why does fari have an invitation? Did you give it to miss Lucy? "


    "Her invitation was from her boyfriend, who is familiar with the brand''s owner."


    A group of men and women have their own thoughts, but the girls'' players are all eyes.


    It''s Fanny''s boyfriend again. That Asian is the perfect boyfriend.


    Rich and beautiful, with the unique charm of oriental men, strong body, and farry to participate in upper class social activities, it is the dream of every girl prince charming.


    When Chen Yu came, why didn''t he look at him more?


    However, later, how did the fox spirit farry get along with Chen Yu?


    At this time, fari and Wanda came back from the outside.


    Seeing Lucy sitting in the rest area, she went up and said, "Lucy, what''s the matter with you?"


    "I haven''t come to pick you up to the Baron''s mansion yet. When do you get off work?"


    "Wait a minute, I''ll tell the captain that Chen sent me a message just now and photographed my dress. I can''t wait to put it on."


    "By the way, what did you go to the Baron''s yesterday?"


    "Oh, it''s Ms. Zola. She asked her company''s designer to help me and Chen design the dress. Originally, Chen and I were going to rent a set. As a result, Ms. Zola said that they must have matching dress to attend their show, not too casually."


    Lucy sighed in her heart that Zola and Chen Yu had a very good relationship.


    In order to participate in a show, I actually called my company''s designers to help them design dresses.


    Fari hands Wanda over to robio and asks him to help take care of the night.


    "Farley, did you drive yourself?"


    "Well, that''s where my car is."


    Lucy saw the Aston Martin and guessed that it must have been Chen Yu''s gift.


    To be honest, Lucy is really jealous of Fanny.


    If Farley goes to Hollywood, she will be the one closest to success.


    Her boyfriend was able to provide her with all the resources and contacts she needed to become an actress.


    When they arrived at the Baron''s mansion, they saw Chen Yu dressed like a gentleman.


    Of course, the princess standing behind Chen Yu at the moment should be more eye-catching.


    The princess is wearing a super large men''s dress. Although she is a female, the designer can''t design a dress that matches her gender.


    The princess in the dress also has a very peculiar temperament.


    "Chen, it is..."


    "It''s called Princess. These are its two children, Xiong DA and Xiong er. They will be part of our family in the future."


    Under Chen''s warning, at this time, Fanny and Lucy found two cubs at their feet.


    "Miss Farley, you are here. Please follow me." Trish came out of it.


    When Fanny came out of the room in her tuxedo, Chen was really amazed.Just the right height of the bra, sexy but elegant, bare shoulders are added to the temptation.


    At the moment, farry is like a beautiful princess, standing in front of Chen Yu with some shyness.


    "I always think there are some shortcomings." Said Lucy, touching her chin.


    "I think so, too." "By the way, Miss Farley is short of an ornament," said Tracey


    Chen Chu took out the heart of the red moon, and fari saw a light in front of her eyes: "Chen, how are you here?"


    "For this moment, of course."


    Both Lucy and Tracy have a sense of suffocation when they see this pendant.


    For women, the heart of the red moon has a fatal temptation.


    It can make any woman crazy. It''s a Moonstone from hell.


    In this world, it is unique.


    Chen Yu helps Lucy to put on the heart of the red moon. Both Lucy and Cui lace can''t move their eyes away, muttering to themselves, "it''s so beautiful."


    At this time, Zola also came over. When she saw the pendant on her neck, she lost her mind for a moment.


    "It''s beautiful." Zora came to fari''s face: "can I have a look?"


    "Of course." Fari took off the pendant with a smile.


    "That''s special. Can''t you tell what metal the chain is, platinum? It''s softer than platinum, and it''s not silver But the ruby... "


    When Zora put her heart in the light, she reflected the bright red stars.


    It''s indescribable beauty. With Zola''s knowledge of gems, of course, it can be seen that it''s definitely not an artificial gemstone.


    But is there such a big red diamond on the market?


    I''m afraid tens of millions of dollars can''t buy such a large and pure red diamond?


    "Fari, take the liberty to ask, is this pendant for sale?"


    Farry shook her head. "This is Chen''s gift. I won''t sell it to anyone."


    "All right." Zola still wanted to give the pendant back to Farrie.


    "Wow What a big bear, what a lovely... " A voice came from behind all the people, only to see a woman has jumped on the princess.


    Chen and Zola are in a state of stupor. The woman stroked the fur of the bear: "it''s so soft, just like it''s real."

 Chapter 298

    The woman looked up at the princess in front of her.


    The princess also looked down at the strange woman.


    "This is Really? " The woman is a little confused.


    "Miss Quinn." Zora seemed to know the woman: "in what way do you think it''s fake?"


    For a moment, Quinn Richards jumped away and pointed at the princess in horror, "is it true?"


    "Aren''t you all afraid? That''s a bear. "


    "Miss Quinn, it''s called Princess, and like you, it''s a guest star tonight."


    "What? It? A bear... "


    "So many of us are here, and it''s still sitting here, which shows its security. And you just came up to hold it, it didn''t attack you."


    "May I touch it again?"


    Ow -


    "what does it do?" At the sound of the princess, Quinn recoiled two more steps.


    "It says yes."


    "You didn''t lie to me?"


    Quinn reached out, approached and touched carefully.


    The princess has been shaken by many people today, so she knows how to respond.


    It stretched out its claws, and Quinn finally grasped the princess''s claws.


    "Wow, it''s really, it''s a great feeling." Quinn turned around excitedly. "Sister Zola, sell it to me. It''s as much as you want."


    "I''m sorry, I can''t be Lord, it doesn''t belong to me."


    "It''s OK. You make the decision for the princess''s master. I don''t think his master will refuse my offer."


    "Oh, what price do you want?" Chen asked.


    Everyone with meaningful eyes, looking at a happy Quine.


    "You look familiar." Quinn looks at Chen Yu. She has recognized that Chen Yu is the one who rewards her money when she sings in the street today.


    But Chen did not recognize Quine, or at all.


    "You haven''t said what price you are going to offer."


    "What does it have to do with you? It''s not yours."


    "Quinn, I''m sorry, the princess is it." Zola said with a smile.


    "His?" Quinn looked at Chen Yu and said, "you can sell me the princess. How about 100000 dollars?"


    "Sorry, it''s not for sale."


    "Quinn, have you been poor lately? Even if you go to the zoo, you can''t buy a bear for $100000, let alone a princess. "


    "All my money went to my records." Quinn said in embarrassment.


    "How about the records?"


    "Not finished yet." Quinn said painfully, "otherwise, I''ll write a one million dollar note and return it to you when my record is sold."


    "There''s the door, miss."


    "You..."


    "Quinn, well, this is not your home. No one will accommodate you except me." Zola lives in Quinn, who is going to lose his temper.


    "I won''t give up." Quinn stomped away.


    "I''m sorry, Chen, Quinn is so grumpy, but she doesn''t mean anything."


    "Is she a singer?"


    "She claims to be a singer, but there is no company to sign her. She takes her pocket money to make records every time, but so far, she has not succeeded."


    "Is her family rich?"


    "Very rich." Zola nodded.


    ¡­¡­


    At six o''clock in the evening, there are more and more people in the Baron''s mansion.


    And many are celebrities from all walks of life, even stars.


    At least Chen Yu, who doesn''t pay attention to the entertainment circle, sees some familiar faces.


    Chen Chu led farry into the conference hall. In a moment, farry became the focus of the whole conference.


    No one could look away from farry''s face, dress, and the red jewels on her chest.


    There was elegant and soothing classical music echoing in the conference hall. Although Chen Yu didn''t understand music, this kind of music really made people feel comfortable.


    At this time, a man with a big back came to Chen Yu and Fanny: "Miss, can you dance?"


    "Sorry, I have a partner." Fari refused directly.


    The man refused to give up and turned to Chen Yu: "can I borrow this lady for a moment?"


    "No way." Chen Yu also refused decisively.


    The man''s face is a little cloudy: "Sir, this is my business card. Meet me."


    In this kind of social occasion, one party should take out the business card, and the other party should also take out the business card, which is the basic etiquette.


    But Chen Yu is an illegal doctor. He has a name card of fart.


    "I''m not interested in meeting you."


    "It''s very ill bred." The man turned and left.


    Chen Zhu holds on to fari: "don''t be impulsive. This is not our family."Fari looked very pleasant, but she was really not a noble lady in the upper class.


    "Come on, let''s go into the show." Fari really doesn''t like this kind of occasion. It''s very big to watch the scene, but everyone has a fake smile on his face.


    It''s not as comfortable as the last time they played together on Leonardo''s birthday.


    Chen Yu wryly smiles, as expected is not a family, does not enter a door.


    He also has no love for such occasions, and even feels depressed.


    Enter the show, now the light inside the show has begun to dim down.


    Chen Yu and fari found their seats in the first row below the stage.


    There is no VIP box in this show. The closer it is to the stage, the better its position will be.


    In fact, this stage is a T-stage of different shapes, but the stage is not T-shaped, but O-shaped.


    The audience in the show also gradually increased. Chen Yu found that Quinn sat beside him.


    "Hi, I heard your name is Chen, isn''t it?"


    "What can I do for you?"


    "What do you think of my previous proposal? If you''re not satisfied with a million dollars, how about two million dollars? "


    "Miss Quinn, the show will begin soon. Let''s have a good look at the show. Besides, aren''t you a guest? Why are you sitting here? "


    You should know that Lucy, as a guest assistant, was prepared in the background early.


    "I only sing one song at the end." Quinn said, "by the way, that lady, the pendant on your neck is beautiful."


    Fari jumps over Chen Yu and looks at Quinn. "Thank you."


    "How about selling that pendant to me?"


    Fari looked at Quinn and said nothing more.


    Chen Yu turned his eyes hard. How could this woman be so blind.


    At this time, the lights of the whole show suddenly went dark, and everyone in the venue was quiet.


    Then a high beam hit the end of the stage.


    The princess and Lucy are standing in front of the stage. It''s a combination of beauty and beast.


    With the music playing, this pair of strange combinations, in the spotlight, walked to the center of the ring stage.


    The princess stood up, its tall body, let the scene slightly sounded a few shouts.


    In the intertwined light of the title MI, the princess stretched out her forelegs and held Lucy up with her arms. Today''s dress of Lucy also shows her beauty. In the melodious music, the princess turned a circle holding Lucy, and then gently put it down. Finally, a man and a beast silently walked to the other side of the stage, and the light gradually faded down.


    Although it''s just a walk show, the guests and audience on the spot have experienced the feeling of stage play.


    Applause rang, Chen Yu heard Quinn at his side and said, "I must get it."

 Chapter 299

    When Lucy and the princess quit, Zora was backstage.


    Excitedly gave Lucy a hug. To be honest, Lucy is a very powerful woman.


    Especially under the stage, it is full of goddess''s aura.


    Plus the princess''s foil, it will give everyone a feeling that she needs to be protected.


    Next, the models also began to play one after another, they are a pair of men and women, wearing designer carefully prepared clothes.


    In the light of the background, each pair of beautiful men and women are particularly amazing, the audience occasionally applauded.


    "Miss Lucy, you are doing very well today. Would you mind changing your contact information? Maybe we will have more opportunities to cooperate in the future. "


    Lucy was overjoyed to be able to exchange contact information with Zola, which showed that she left a good impression in Zola''s heart.


    Lucy is more grateful that last night, Chen Yu helped her out.


    Without Chen Yu, I''m afraid she won''t be able to appear on this stage tonight.


    We can''t get the perfect show, which impresses many top people on the scene.


    You know, in this show, I don''t know how many are Hollywood dignitaries.


    It''s more important to impress them than to play an unknown little role in a movie.


    This show is quite successful. For Zola''s clothing brand, it''s not popularity.


    If you want to be famous, just look for a few first-line stars to come to the platform. It doesn''t take a few days for the whole United States to know.


    What she needs is style, and the memory of those in the upper class.


    What they need is when they need to attend any occasion and make a suit, the Baroness is the first thing they think about.


    Brand routes are different. Most of the products of common international brands, even the biggest luxury brands, are also popular.


    You can buy it if you have money, but Baroness is different.


    Money doesn''t have to be bought. You need to have status.


    And every suit of customer''s clothes is made to order.


    This is the real luxury, which is Zola''s idea.


    And Zola is very successful in this respect. Now Hollywood stars are proud to have a baroness''s dress.


    They are wind vane, so other upper class will feel that they are right.


    As stars, their aesthetic values are naturally considered higher than the public.


    Since they are all in a rush, other people are not willing to fall behind.


    Before that, neither Chen Yu nor fari had ever really been to the show.


    But after a real visit, they found that it was not as beautiful as they imagined.


    In fact, this is a place where a group of self proclaimed upper class people socialize. Chen Yu and fari are losers even in gorgeous dresses.


    Their character is doomed. They can''t be upper class.


    In this environment, they will only suffer more.


    So it can be predicted that they will never accept the invitation of this show again in the future.


    Even if Zora was kind enough to invite them.


    At the end of the show, Chen Yu and fari bid farewell to Zora.


    ¡­¡­


    "Jonah, is that woman gone?"


    "Her car is out of the Baron''s house."


    "Stay behind her. Stay away from her. Don''t disturb her. Follow her home."


    "Behind her car, there''s an SUV."


    "Maybe it''s her bodyguard, after all, wearing such precious stones."


    "Jonah, are you sure the ruby on the pendant she''s wearing is real?"


    "Bart, don''t forget what I did before. If I look at it, I can see the true and the false."


    "But don''t kill her. This woman is so beautiful. After we get it, we can have a good time."


    ¡­¡­


    "Dale, I''m home with Fanny. You can send them to my house. You know where my key is."


    After Dell hung up Chen''s phone, he saw that tip snow was still playing on Heima outside the yard.


    Many parents have a pet because of their children.


    Because pets can accompany children, especially dogs.


    Because children have the same energy as dogs, they don''t get tired.


    So dogs are the best choice to accompany children. Tips snow has been playing from morning to night, not too tired.


    "Fisher, let''s visit your Uncle Chen."


    "Are you going to take them home?"


    "Yes."


    "Well, I''ll ride Heima to Uncle Chen''s house."


    Anyway, Dale''s manor is only ten minutes away from Chen Yu''s residence. Dale doesn''t care about walking back and forth.Dale arrives at Chen''s door. Before Chen can go home, Dale reaches for the key and opens the door.


    It wasn''t long before the car stopped at the door.


    Hearing the sound at the door, Fisher called and ran to the door.


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa..." Fisher suddenly let out a series of shouting.


    Dale thought something had happened and rushed to the door.


    When Chen Yu came in, he was accompanied by a giant brown bear.


    With two cubs in his arms, Dale yelled.


    He is worthy of being a father and a daughter.


    "Chen, where did you come from? Where did you get another bear No, three. "


    Fisher was not afraid at all. She had rushed to the princess and held her big head in her hands.


    How big is the princess? Its weight is almost the total weight of Heima, Baima, obitos and Wanda.


    The princess opens her mouth, grabs Fisher''s clothes, and brings them in.


    "Chen, you must give me one. You have three bears. Give me a small one. Let it grow up with Fisher."


    "It''s not going to work. You can''t separate them."


    "Fari, you take the princess and Xiong DA and Xiong Er to meet their partners, make them not to fight, and then get them some food."


    As soon as they heard about the food, HEMA and Baima all went to follow fari.


    Fisher is always with the princess, the princess has opened the wisdom, and maternal nature makes it like Fisher.


    Chen Chu breathed and took off his coat.


    Dale took two cans of beer and threw one to Chen Yu. They sat down by the pool.


    "Chen, where did you go today? It''s so handsome, and it''s so beautiful. "


    "A show for a clothing brand." "I''ve already regretted it," Chen said. "It''s too painful to know that I shouldn''t have gone."


    "I don''t like going to that occasion either." Dell said.


    In fact, Dell is similar to Chen Yu, although Dell was born in an upper class family.


    But he never belonged to that kind of person who obeyed rules and regulations, and the past nonsense was enough to show his character.


    At this time, Fisher leaned out from upstairs and said, "Dad, I''m going to sleep with the princess, Xiong DA and Xiong er tonight."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

 Chapter 300

    "Or let Fisher stay here tonight." Chen said.


    "Do you really let her sleep with the bear?"


    "I''ll have Fanny carry her back to bed at night." Chen Yu said in a low voice.


    He''s injured now, and he doesn''t want to let fari know, so he can''t do anything bad tonight.


    "All right." That''s what Dale promised.


    "Yeah Princess, we can sleep together. "


    "I''ll go back first." Dale said after drinking the beer.


    Chen Yu sent Dell to the door. Just two steps later, Dell ran out of the road with two masked men.


    One masked man pointed the muzzle of his gun at Dale''s head, and the other at Chen Yu.


    "Chen, is this the prank you arranged?" Dell didn''t know whether the two were real robbers or pranks.


    Chen Chu swallowed. Dell saw Chen Chu''s face and finally realized that they were in trouble.


    Chen Yu will joke with him, but he will never joke so much.


    "Brother, if you want money, it''s all yours in your wallet. There''s no need to shoot for it." Chen said.


    The masked gangster with a gun pointed at Chen Yu said through his turban, "do you think we are thieves? Do you think I came to you just for these hundreds of dollars? "


    "This is the maximum amount I can give you."


    "Go in, both of you." Another masked gangster pushed Dale.


    Chen Yu supports Dale. Under the gun of the two gangsters, Chen Yu dare not act too much.


    "Slow down, as long as you have any unusual behavior, we will shoot."


    Chen and dale raised their hands and slowly returned to the living room.


    Entering the living room, two masked gangsters began to look around.


    "And the woman?"


    "Who?"


    "The beautiful woman in white dress and red gem."


    "There''s no woman here you said." Chen Yu said calmly.


    "Fart, we saw her in here."


    Chen Yu looks at one of them. The other side knows that Fanny is wearing a white dress and a red moon heart. She must not be a temporary gangster hiding outside the villa.


    It''s possible that in the show, the people who have noticed France.


    Chen Yu looks at the two people in front of him. Gradually, Chen Yu''s eyes fall on one of them.


    It''s faintly aware of the identity, or face, of one of them!


    This man should be the man with big back who wanted to dance with fari but was rejected by himself and fari.


    Jonah seemed to notice Chen Yu''s eyes and smile.


    "You found me." Jonah no longer hid himself and pulled down his mask.


    "I didn''t expect that the decent people would do this kind of robbers."


    "My aristocratic life depends on my work, but I don''t like robbers. I prefer to call myself a jeweler," Jonah smiled


    "Jonah, what are you doing with all that crap? Find that man and get the jewel." Bart said impatiently.


    Jonah is enjoying his sense of superiority as a winner at the moment.


    "Asian, call that woman out quickly, let us have a good time, don''t waste our time, as long as we have a good time, I promise I will let you go."


    "Chen..." Fanny came out. She had been busy in the kitchen just now, but she didn''t find out what was going on outside.


    As soon as he made a sound, he found that the situation was not right. When Jonah turned his head, Chen Yu moved.


    But the next moment, Bart shot, one shot on Chen''s shoulder, and Chen stepped back two steps.


    Look down, left shoulder is spraying blood.


    Jonah looks at the injured Chen Yu: "ha ha Don''t try to be smart in front of Bart. He fought in Afghanistan, and he killed more than 30 people at that time. "


    Bart looked at Chen Yu, and he felt the danger in him.


    "You will regret it!" Chen said with a cold face.


    "Most people get shot and fall down directly. Can you support them? Have you received special training in this field?"


    Chen Yu didn''t speak, just looked at Bart coldly.


    "You can''t win me, I won''t let you near me, and you just move, the next shot is your head."


    Jonah looked at Farley with his eyes shining. "Bart, look at what I said. This woman is beautiful."


    "It''s beautiful." Bart licked his lips.


    "You, come here to me," Jonah called to Fanny


    Chen Chu shook his head. "Fari, don''t come here."


    Jonah sneered, "is it OK if you don''t come?"


    Farry stepped back two steps to the kitchen.Jonah walked towards farry, who he didn''t think could pose any threat to him, especially if he had a gun.


    "Jonah, stop playing. I haven''t had a good time." Said Bart.


    "I see, such a beautiful woman, how can it be enough at one time? We have a whole night."


    Jonah had already entered the kitchen, and just then there was a banging noise from the kitchen.


    Bart smiled and looked at Chen Yu. "Do you hear the voice? Now your woman is being played by Jonah."


    Although Dale was nervous, there was some sympathy in his eyes at the moment.


    He had seen Chen''s cold face and knew that Chen would not wait to die.


    Bart seemed to think that the time was almost over, and the muzzle of the gun was slightly raised. This time, he was aiming at Chen Yu''s head.


    Pull the trigger, bang -


    in an instant, Chen''s hand was raised, and there was a sharp pain in the palm of his hand, and the blood gradually came out.


    Bart was surprised that the bullet didn''t penetrate Chen''s palm?


    Chen opened his hand, blood and flesh in the palm, and a bullet was set in the middle of the palm.


    Are you kidding? Grab a bullet with your hand?


    Bart raised his gun again, but before he could shoot, a brilliant red flower came out of his arm.


    Bart couldn''t believe it. He turned around and saw that Fanny had a gun in her hand.


    Bart suddenly saw a black shadow behind Chen Yu, like something was going to come out of the black shadow.


    "You..." Bart was scared to step back, but when he stepped back, he seemed to be hit by something behind him.


    When Bart turned his head, he saw a big mouth.


    HEMA did not know when she felt behind him.


    Bart was so scared that he sat on the ground and looked at HEMA in horror.


    At the same time, Jonah was dragged out.


    But he was dragged out by Baima. Baima didn''t use force, but Jonah didn''t dare to make a sound, let alone move.


    The touch of the carotid artery to the sharp tusks made him feel the feeling of death.


    Baima left Jonah by Bart''s side, and Chen Chu stepped forward: "what did I just say? You will regret... "

 Chapter 301

    At this point, Dell is finally at ease.


    Farry came up with a pistol, and Chen Yu went up to take farry''s pistol.


    "Honey, don''t use another gun next time." Chen Chu holds Fanny''s hand, which is cold and trembling.


    She was obviously frightened, but she was more concerned about Chen''s injury.


    "Chen, your shoulder."


    "It''s OK. It''s just a little hurt." Even now Chen Yu is going to cry in pain, but also to hold back.


    "What do they do?" Fari points to Bart and Jonah.


    Chen Yu is silent


    After half pay, Chen said, "I don''t want to call the police."


    Fari suddenly grabbed Chen''s gun: "I''ll come."


    Chen Yu quickly grabbed the gun from fari. "You don''t have to do anything. Go back to the bedroom."


    Chen Yu turned to look at Dale. "Dale, you''re going now."


    "Chen, who do you think I am? I won''t mention it to anyone, and I don''t think I can stay out of it. " Dell said excitedly.


    He felt despised, so he wanted to prove himself.


    "I didn''t mean to belittle you." Chen Yu said lightly, "it''s just that I don''t want to share them with you, that''s all."


    When they heard Chen Yu say they were not going to call the police, Bart and Jonah peed.


    They understand, of course, what this means.


    If Chen Yu calls the police, it''s just a few years in prison for them, that''s all.


    Both of them have been habitual offenders, and they don''t care how many years in prison.


    However, Chen Yu is not going to call the police now.


    What does this mean?


    Of course, it goes without saying.


    Killing them is probably the most direct result.


    But what if we let the beasts around us eat it?


    They shudder at the thought.


    Bart jumped up suddenly and rushed at Farley.


    As long as they can seize farry, maybe they have a chance to turn the tables.


    But Chen Yu grabs Bart''s ankle, and caccaccaca --


    "ah..." Bart screamed and his ankle was crumpled by Chen Zhu.


    Just then Jonah seized the opportunity and rushed out the hall.


    As long as he can get out of here, he will have a way.


    As for Bart''s life and death, it has nothing to do with him at all.


    Chen Yu didn''t stop Jonah from running away. Jonah didn''t expect to escape so easily.


    But he stumbled and fell to the ground.


    Then he felt something bite under his feet.


    "Ah Ah... "


    It''s good to live in a villa in the middle of the mountain. The noise made here will not disturb the neighbors.


    Even the nearest neighbor is a kilometer away.


    Just as before, Jonah and Bart dared to shoot recklessly, because they had checked here, and the villa was so scattered that even if they shot here, no one else would hear them.


    Of course, no one will hear him scream.


    Jonah was dragged back to the living room by obitos, and Jonah''s whole right leg was bloody.


    Obitos''s teeth are like saws.


    Once Jonah moves, obitos''s teeth will sink deeper.


    This bastard, how many wild animals are there in the family?


    When the princess moved her fat body and walked from inside to them, Bart and Jonah were even more desperate.


    With the body shape of the princess, there is absolutely no bone left for them to chew.


    "Think about it. Who are you going to eat?" Chen Yu smiles at Bart and Jonah.


    Jonah suddenly struggled to kneel in front of Chen Yu: "Sir, I''m sorry for you, please forgive my offence I''m just on impulse Please forgive me. "


    "I remember a movie line saying that it''s God''s business to forgive you. I''m only responsible for sending you to God Do you understand what I mean? " Chen Yu has a light smile.


    Chen Yu is very vengeful. Last time, he was the leader of the Mexican gang. After so long, he still hated him.


    What''s more, Chen Yu just wants to tear them up.


    "You''re committing a crime, and you''re going to jail for it."


    At this time, Dale said, "maybe you don''t know me, but it doesn''t matter. As long as you know that I am rich, so is Chen. Rich people can do whatever they want in this country."


    Dale said, as if joking, "you know, there''s a stupid kidnapper buried in my estate, but it should have been 12 years ago."


    "If you dare to kill me, the power behind me will not let you go." Bart threatened."Do you have your partner''s phone number? I''m afraid my pet doesn''t have enough to eat. After all, you two don''t seem to have much meat, so they don''t have enough to share. " Chen said.


    Chen Yu looked at fari and said, "fari, you really need to go back to your bedroom. You certainly don''t like the next picture."


    In fact, Farrie didn''t want Chen Zhu''s hands to get dirty, just like Chen Zhu didn''t want her hands to get dirty.


    But he could see that Chen Yu was very angry this time.


    That doesn''t take time to settle down.


    "Don''t dirty the room." Said fari, turning to go upstairs.


    Seriously, if Chen Yu really wants Heima and Baima to eat Bart and Jonah, she can''t stand it.


    Of course, she believed Chen would not.


    Chen Zhu may wish to kill them, but he can''t let HEMA and Baima eat people.


    "Dell, get my toolbox." Dale trotted and brought Chen''s toolbox.


    "Chen, what are you going to do?"


    Dale saw Chen take out a set of silver needles. Those silver needles, as thin as ox hair, were often used to treat him in the past.


    But now, Chen Yu is holding it in his hand. Why is it so scary?


    "Do you know what ails most?" Chen asked.


    "What disease?"


    "Paralysis, total paralysis." Chen Yu pressed Bart to the ground, broke his neck, and the silver needle came in.


    Bart struggles frantically. He tries to get rid of Chen Yu''s control.


    But Chen''s strength is too great. Even if Chen''s shoulder is shot, Chen''s strength is still amazing.


    "Unable to move, speak, or even express pain to others."


    Chen''s silver needle pierced Bart''s spine and directly destroyed Bart''s spinal nerves.


    When Chen Zhu pulled out the silver needle, Bart fell to the ground like mud.


    Apart from his eyes, he couldn''t move his whole body and his tongue lost its strength.


    Total paralysis is like this. It''s the same as progressive frostbite.


    Chen Yu looks at Jonah again. Jonah has peed completely.


    "Don''t be nervous. It won''t hurt. Soon you will find that you don''t have to worry about anything. Someone will take care of you for the rest of your life. Is your mood suddenly better?"

 Chapter 302

    It''s only a ghost that can get better!


    Jonah was frightened and tried to struggle, but Chen was more powerful.


    At this time, Lao Hei said: "if you want to make them more painful, you can use the magic of flesh and blood fusion to make their bodies merge, so that their pain can be shared with each other, or some artifacts can be integrated with them."


    "What''s the point?"


    "If you use implements to integrate with them, just attack them as if you were attacking them."


    "Is this the same as blood melding magic?"


    "Different from that, blood fusion magic is to merge the soul of people with blood relationship with their close relatives, which belongs to coexistence. And blood fusion magic is to merge the blood and meat or objects into a new creature by force."


    Chen Yu has probably figured out that blood melding magic is like movich tutas, which integrates the soul of a close relative into his body, while flesh melding magic is a kind of melding.


    "What are the special requirements for integrating items with them?"


    "It can be anything, at least most things, such as a cup merging with them. If you break the cup, they will die at the same time."


    Chen Yu''s heart moved: "so, if I merge three objects into movich tutas, and then transfer three souls to the objects, can I?"


    Lao Hei was also surprised: "eh, this seems to be a way. Although it hasn''t changed in essence, it can make movich tutas return to normal, but one thing is that if the items integrated with him are destroyed, then movich tutas will die."


    Directly, Chen Yu, Lao hei and the demons around him are all thinking about how to pull the three souls out of the body of movich tutas.


    But now that the three souls are integrated with movich tutas, moving them out means their death.


    But now, Lao Hei''s unexpected interruption gives Chen Yu another way of thinking.


    "Then you can fuse the hard and indestructible things with him, can''t you?"


    "Items that cannot be destroyed do not exist, but can be replaced by badges, which are hard to destroy."


    Chen Yu thinks about it. To get the badge, he can only ask besib zoffi for help. He doesn''t need any special effect, just the ordinary effect like the heart of the red moon.


    Chen looked around his eyes and picked up two goblets.


    Dale looked at Chen Yu doubtfully. Did Chen Yu want to drink?


    However, he found Chen''s behavior very strange. He took a drop of Bart''s and Jonah''s blood and dropped it into the cup.


    It seems that Chen Yu is in a ceremony.


    After a few minutes, Chen Yu said to Dell, "you can call the police."


    "Alarm? Just let them go? "


    "Of course, or do you really want to kill them?" Chen Yu rolled his eyes and said, "you see, they are just like mud now. Aren''t they more interesting to live?"


    DELL looked at the two pools of mud and shrugged. "Well, you has the final say, but what did the police say?"


    "They broke into my house with guns, and then my pet attacked them to protect us. As a result, they became like this. I don''t know why."


    Not long after the police arrived, it was David who led the team.


    "Chen, what happened?" When David saw Chen Yu naked, with gauze on his shoulders and chest, he was in a great hurry.


    "These two self proclaimed jewellers, Fanny and I went to a fashion show before, and then they stared at them..."


    Chen Yu''s answer is that there is a lie mixed in the ten sentences. He didn''t lie about other things except revenge on them and make them a vegetable.


    David knows Chen Yu, and he knows some things.


    However, he only needs to confirm the identity of the two people. As for whether they are like this now, is Chen Yu retaliating? He is too lazy to ask.


    Chen did not expect that David would lead the team.


    David doesn''t seem to be from Beverly Hills police, does he?


    "David, how could you be in charge of the case here?"


    "I transferred to Beverly Hills to be the captain of the criminal investigation team, just yesterday."


    "By the way, I''d like to introduce you to Dale, my friend, who also lives near here."


    "Hello, David. Come to my house sometime."


    So far, David took people away, and dale went home. Chen Yu specially asked HEMA to give Dale a ride. It must be night now.


    The next day --


    "Chen, why are two cups broken here?" Fari got up early in the morning to clean up the house.


    "It''s just two useless garbage. Who knows how to break it? We only drink beer and no wine on weekdays. I say we should throw all these goblets into the garbage can." Chen Yu stretched and stretched.Shortly after, Dale came, but he didn''t come to take Fisher away, but he sent two more troublemakers.


    Vera and Ronnie came to find Fisher in the morning. They heard that Fisher was not at home. They were in Chen''s house. And Chen''s house had three more bears. They all quarreled to come to Chen''s house to play.


    With the consent of Lola and riesfall, Dale sent Vera and Ronnie to Chen''s house.


    The princess lies lazily beside the swimming pool and basks in the sun. Fisher, Ronny and Vera play with Xiong DA and Xiong er.


    ¡­¡­


    "Headmaster, you look very good these days."


    Wright smiled in response to compliments from his subordinates, more than good looks.


    In order not to be discovered, she specially painted some make-up on her face to make herself look older.


    Wright came to the conference hall, where there were several presidents and the management of the school.


    "Let''s move on to today''s theme." Wright said.


    "Wright, I found that there was a new name in the Department of medicine, Zhao Chen, an invited Professor, and the Department of traditional Chinese medicine. But I looked at his attendance chart, and he didn''t seem to have a lesson. Can you explain it?" It''s Fassbender, the dean of the medical school, who was Wright''s deputy. But when Wright was promoted to be president, he became the dean of the medical school.


    "This is a professor I recognize. What do I need to explain?" Wright said quietly.


    At Los Angeles University, Wright has the highest rank, the highest status and the most power, so she doesn''t need to explain her purpose and motivation to anyone, let alone her old subordinates.


    "Wright, you are abusing your power."


    "Please, Fassbender, don''t talk to me about abuse of power. I''ve just become a principal. Can I enjoy the power of the principal?" Wright''s answer was very rogue.


    All the people in the conference hall laughed bitterly. Half of them were her students. What could they say.


    Although he is a famous professor and lecturer of traditional Chinese medicine in the Department of medicine, his salary is 0.


    So Wright didn''t use her privileges for personal gain, and with their knowledge of Wright.


    Wright is a very strict person. In the case of Fassbender, he has been working hard in school for 20 years before becoming a full professor.


    Fassbender was just curious about this "Zhao Chen". He didn''t intend to be positive with Wright.


    "Well, the next topic, I don''t want you to question the people I approve of."


    "President, the UCLA games are about to begin. There is no designated leader. There are representatives of sports organizations applying for 200000 US dollars from the University."


    The University of California is composed of ten university campuses in various cities of California, including the University of Los Angeles.


    There is no primary or secondary division in these ten schools. Teachers and resources are shared by each other.


    Of course, even though they are all in the name of the University of California, there is still some competition between them.


    From academic to sports, there will be competition.


    Every year there is also a joint sports meeting, a competition between ten schools.


    "No way. Where is the cost of the two hundred thousand dollars?" "Does training cost 200, 000 dollars?" Wright asked? In normal times, they don''t spend much money on training in our school, and this time they are still holding sports meet in our school. Why do they need 200000 dollars instead? "

 Chapter 303

    The ten schools of the University of California are Berkeley, Los Angeles, San Diego, Irvine, Davis, riverside, Santa Cruz, Santa Barbara, Mercer and San Francisco.


    At one time, Berkeley was the main campus, and other schools were all sub campuses of Berkeley University.


    However, with the development of other campuses, there is no longer a primary or secondary point.


    Everyone is no worse than Berkeley University in terms of resources and academics, so now every school is at the same level, only belonging to the University of California system.


    Within the University of California system, there are various competitions every year. Academic and sports competitions are recognized by the University. The University of California Games are also the most eye-catching competitions, and even the media will interview.


    "According to the representative of the sports club, they need to hire a coach."


    "What project coach? Is it the coach of a professional athlete? " Asked Wright.


    "I don''t know exactly."


    "Then let the representative of sports club come to me directly. If I can''t get a satisfactory answer, I won''t grant the money."


    Los Angeles University has a lot of money. Every year, there are donations from graduates. This year, the amount of donations even reaches 30 million dollars.


    However, as the principal, Wright needs to be careful. After all, there are many things that need money in the school. She can''t approve a 200000 dollar application at will.


    ¡­¡­


    "Mr. Chen, have you found a way?" Movich tutas is very urgent.


    Every day, I will ask Chen Zhu if there is any way.


    Chen Yu is his only hope and spiritual support.


    "I''ve figured out a way, but I need to prepare for it. You can wait a few more days patiently. We agreed that every ten days, I will help you solve the problem."


    Chen can feel the anxiety of movich tutas.


    He also wants to help him solve the problem quickly so that he can get the Commission quickly.


    Today, Chen Yu needs to wear the princess, Xiong DA and Xiong Er to the pet hospital for preventive injection, and then apply for a pet certificate.


    In the United States, pets can be kept no matter what they are, provided that they are vaccinated first to prevent some animal diseases.


    When Chen Yu brought the princess into the pet hospital, the people in the pet hospital were still shocked.


    After all, the princess is too intimidating. However, accompanied by Chen Yu, the princess is very clever. On the contrary, Xiong DA and Xiong Er are just troublemakers.


    Then the pet hospital issued a certificate that the princess was not afraid of injection.


    Out of the pet hospital, Chen received a call from Steven.


    "Chen, I''m at rasfa''s house now. Can''t you come?"


    "You have a good time." Chen said casually.


    "Come and have a drink together. Even if you don''t play, at least get together with our two old friends and have a drink."


    Chen Yu looked at the time. It was also afternoon. There should be no customers at this time.


    "Well, I''ll go."


    ¡­¡­


    Paris was working at the moment when the phone rang.


    "Hello, Mr. James."


    When Paris received James''s call, she was still very excited.


    After all, she has paid the price, but James did not give her a positive answer.


    These days, Paris thought that James was eating dry wipe, carrying pants to leave, just a blank check.


    I didn''t expect to hear from James today, which made her overjoyed.


    "Miss Paris, are you free now?"


    "Yes, I''m free."


    "Mr. Steven has a party, and I''m on the invitation list. I''m short of a partner."


    "You mean, can I see Mr. Steven?"


    "Yes."


    "When?"


    "It''s better to change clothes and dress up a little better now. If you can be seen by director Steven, maybe it''s not just a double." James said.


    "OK, I''ll come now."


    Paris didn''t care about her work either. She hurried home and changed her clothes.


    She''s all over her head now thinking about seeing Steven.


    Paris is not awake at the moment. She drives very fast.


    All of a sudden, she saw the red light in front of her, but the head of the car had hit the car in front of her.


    Bad! If you delay your time on the way, you are likely to miss this opportunity.


    Paris had to get out of the car to check, and the driver in front of her came down.


    "Chen, it''s you?"


    "Miss Paris, what a coincidence. You are so beautiful today. Is there a party?"


    "It''s a friend''s party. I''m sorry, Mr. Chen. It''s my fault." Paris smiled farfetched."So what do you think about it?"


    "Chen, I''m in a hurry now. Can I leave a phone call and talk about compensation when my business is finished?"


    Chen Yu thought about it for a moment. It seemed that Paris was really worried. "OK."


    Anyway, the collision is not serious. There is a bit of groove in the back of his car. If he pulls it to the repair shop, it will be leveled with dozens of pieces.


    Paris was very happy and gave Chen Yu a warm hug.


    In twenty minutes, Pris finally met James.


    James is a middle-aged man in his forties. He is said to be the deputy director of Steven''s many collaborations. He has a strong voice in Steven''s crew.


    "Why are you so slow?" James looked at Paris. "But you are beautiful today."


    "Thank you." Paris bit her lower lip, and she could feel James''s lustful eyes.


    "But why is your car like this?"


    "I I ran into it on the way over. "


    "Come on, get in my car."


    James''s car is so much better than Paris''s. when Paris got in the car, she felt that she had become a female star.


    But at this time, James pulled down the zipper of his pants: "help me with my mouth."


    Paris looked at James and fell down.


    Paris served with great skill, and soon James couldn''t stand it.


    Paris looked up and around her eyes. "Mr. James, where are we going now?"


    "Beverly Hills."


    Beverly Hills! It''s the most luxurious place in America.


    Almost everyone dreams of living in Beverly Hills.


    Unexpectedly, I had a chance to come to Beverly Hills.


    The car enters Beverly Hills and looks at all kinds of luxury stores along the street.


    Paris hasn''t been here before, but it used to feel totally different.


    Paris felt close to success.


    "Mr. James, are we going to Mr. Steven''s house?"


    "No, it''s Mr. Steven''s good friend''s manor. Remember, this gentleman can''t be offended. If you just make Mr. Steven angry, you can''t get along in Hollywood at best. But if you make this gentleman angry, you may not even stay in Los Angeles."

 Chapter 304

    When James'' car arrived outside Dallas law''s estate, James stopped.


    The doorman knocked on the window and asked, "what can I do for you, sir?"


    James took out an invitation letter, which was released after the guard checked it.


    Paris looked at the dreamlike manor and was even more excited.


    I''ve never been to such a place in my life. The parking lot is surrounded by green trees.


    There are countless luxury cars parked in the parking lot, but James''s car, which is the least noticeable here.


    Paris was close to James, afraid to walk around.


    Everything here made her feel the pressure. When she got out of the parking lot, Paris saw a mansion.


    From Paris'' superficial cognition, we can see that this mansion is of great value.


    The garden they walked through was about the size of a football field, where a dozen gardeners were trimming it.


    After the garden, a piece of gold coast is branded in front of us. It''s so beautiful.


    This completely overturns Paris'' definition of the word enjoyment. In a popular online saying, poverty limits her imagination.


    Before Paris came, she was confident.


    But when she got here, Paris began to cringe.


    Some beautiful women on the coast are running and playing in bikini.


    Following James to the mansion, James takes Paris'' hand and enters the living room.


    Paris saw Steven talking to another old man, sitting on the sofa, and snuggling up to a woman beside them.


    Paris wanted to replace herself with the woman next to them, and the other old man, Paris, didn''t recognize who it was.


    But to be able to talk to Steven like that would be unusual.


    "Hi, James, here you are." Steven saw James: "your partner is so beautiful."


    "Hello, Mr. Steven." James went up and said, "this is Paris."


    "Hello, Mr. Steven."


    "I''m talking to rasfa about things. Have fun on your own." Steven said.


    James took Paris to the balcony and a waiter brought them two glasses of wine.


    "Is that the man who spoke to Mr. Steven the master here?"


    "He''s the chairman of PLM, the billionaire, Mr. rasfa."


    "It was him."


    "That''s the man at the top of Hollywood power." James said.


    Paris''s eyes twinkled and she was disappointed. She should have performed better just now.


    Maybe I can show that Mr. rasfa more.


    "Let''s go and eat in the restaurant with me."


    ¡­¡­


    "Hi, Paul." Chen Yu''s car stopped at the gate of rasfa''s manor.


    Paul was a welcome. When he saw Chen''s car, he immediately came forward.


    "Chen, can I help you park?"


    "No, it''s not the first time." Chen Chu stops and finds Paul waiting for him at the entrance to the parking lot.


    Paul saw Chen Yu holding Xiong DA and Xiong Er, and also following the princess.


    Paul didn''t have any surprise about it for a long time. This is Mr. Druid.


    He would not feel strange if any wild animal followed him.


    "Chen, do you need any service?"


    "Take me to some food. I''m hungry."


    "Yes, please follow me."


    When Chen Yu came to the restaurant, Paul went in and ordered the kitchen.


    Paul knew that Chen had a big appetite. Soon, he brought Chen a large plate of barbecue and fruit salad.


    "Paul, thank you."


    "You''re welcome, Chen. Is there anything else you need?"


    "Help me take care of their family. They are called princesses. These two are their children. Xiong DA and Xiong Er are obedient. They are naughty. Help me take care of them for a while."


    "No problem, then I''ll go to work first. If you need to see me at any time Princess, let''s go. "


    Sure enough, the princess left with Paul, and Xiong DA and Xiong Er followed.


    Chen Yu shoved meat into his mouth as if he hadn''t eaten in a few days.


    Just then, two people came to the restaurant.


    It was James and Paris who saw Chen Zhu devouring at a glance.


    "How is he?" Paris was a little surprised. She didn''t expect to meet Chen Yu here.


    When James heard Paris''s voice, he looked at Chen Yu and frowned: "I really don''t have the quality and don''t look at the occasion here Paris, do you know him? "


    "I''ve seen it twice. I''m not familiar with it. Today I just touched his car."


    "Oh." James took Paris by the arm and went to Chen Yu.Chen is having a good time. He looks up and sees James and Paris.


    "Oh, Paris, what a coincidence."


    "Young man, you should pay attention to the occasion."


    "Occasion? What occasion? " Chen Yu was stupefied for a moment, some inexplicable.


    This is a restaurant in the manor, not a fancy restaurant.


    What''s more, I was eating here. Do I have to pretend to eat slowly?


    In that way, you won''t be full until tomorrow.


    Paris also looked at Chen Yu with disgust. She felt that Chen Yu was here and lowered the style here.


    I don''t know how Chen Yu got in By the way, maybe he just came here to do odd jobs.


    By the way, I''ll have another meal, which should be like this.


    "This is dreamland manor. Don''t you know who the owner is? Please don''t disgrace the owner here. "


    "Are you the master here?" Chen asked.


    "I......"


    "You shouldn''t be? So what right do you have to accuse me of humiliating the owner here? The owners here don''t speak. What are you nosy about? "


    Chen Yu looks at Paris, then has little interest and starts to eat by himself.


    James was speechless by Chen Yu, and half paid: "I heard that Paris hit your car today, right? It''s a thousand dollars. Don''t show up in front of Paris again. "


    "Chen Yu rolled his eyes." I''ll take the money, but can you please leave? Don''t disturb me for dinner. "


    "Forget it, I don''t want to talk to you who are not cultured." James didn''t find superiority in Chen Yu. Chen Yu didn''t pay attention to him at all, or showed no fear or retreat.


    Usually when he was in the crew, those crew members, he reprimanded, everyone was trembling, low spirited to admit the mistake.


    It''s a pity that Chen Yu is not his subordinate at all. Even if he wants to teach Chen Yu a lesson, he can''t help it.


    "Paris, let''s go. In a restaurant with this kind of people, I feel the air in the restaurant is polluted."

 Chapter 305

    Chen was full of food and drink. Of course, he didn''t drink because he had to drive later.


    Even though Chen Yu has a good amount of alcohol, he still knows very well that he doesn''t drink or drink.


    And unless it''s the end of work, Chen doesn''t drink during working hours.


    Just like the last time I went to see Laurent, I went to see the customer with the smell of wine. The customer would not be relieved.


    It''s just that when we passed the aisle, we saw James and Paris flirting in the aisle.


    When they saw Chen Yu coming, they stopped immediately.


    "Where are you going?" James looked at Chen Yu with a disgruntled face.


    "It''s none of your business."


    "The front is the main living room. You can''t go in."


    "Why can''t I go in?"


    "That''s where only guests can go. Where do you go alone as a busboy?"


    "Are you the steward here?" Chen asked.


    James was furious. "I''m a guest here."


    "Then it''s not the master. I''ll go where you want me to go."


    "You just can''t go. Believe it or not, I''ll get you out?"


    Chen Chu put out his hand and pushed James away. "You are crazy."


    Paris pretended, "Mr. Chen, do you have to play around here? It''s not good for you. "


    Chen Yu is a face of inexplicable, he and they have no hatred, right?


    I always come to trouble myself.


    "Neuropathy." Chen Yu goes straight to the living room, and James immediately catches up.


    Paris followed, thinking that Chen might be a good thing.


    At that time, I will be able to show myself in front of Rafa and Steven. Maybe they can keep themselves in mind.


    Once in the living room, James rushed to Chen Yu again and raised the volume deliberately: "I said you can''t come in, how did you do it? Don''t you know where it is?"


    "Mr. Chen, please don''t make trouble here. Please don''t disturb Mr. Steven and Mr. rasfa." Said Paris, too.


    "What''s wrong with you two?" Chen Yu turned to look at Steven and rasfa. "Steven and rasfa, are you here to tease me?"


    Steven and rasfa also noticed the situation. Rasfa''s face was a little strange: "Steven, did you arrange it?"


    Steven was even more confused: "James, what are you doing?"


    "Mr. Steven, this guy came in at random. I want to stop him for fear that he will disturb you and Mr. rasfa."


    Stevie politely smashed the goblet on the table directly: "you roll for me. Chen is my friend with rasfa. We managed to invite him here. What are you doing there?"


    James is a fool, and Paris is a fool.


    Chen Yu sat directly beside the two men and said to the beautiful women beside them, "you let go."


    The two beauties moved out of the way. Rafa and Steven both couldn''t help crying and laughing.


    "Chen, I''m sorry. That''s one of my men. I think you are a busybody."


    "Do I look like a handyman? Raspha, do you have a conscience to say that I look like it? "


    "To be honest, you really look alike. How can you dress so casually?"


    "Nonsense, when Steven called me, I was wandering around the street. I came here to have a meal and chat with you by the way."


    Steven looked around at James and Paris, who were still standing at the door. "Come here, you two."


    "Mr. Steven." James and Paris hurriedly came up, just like the child who did something wrong, and dared not sit down, standing in front of Steven.


    "James, why do you provoke Chen?"


    James hesitated for a long time.


    I can''t tell Steven that I want to find a soft persimmon to show my authority in front of Paris.


    James thought for a moment and said, "it''s Paris who crashed into Mr. Chen''s car today. I I want to make face for Paris. "


    Steven looked at Paris with a look of disgust on his face.


    James is putting the blame on Paris. Steven, of course, thinks that Paris encouraged James.


    At the moment, Paris regretted her death. If she had known Chen Yu knew Steven and rasfa, she should have asked Chen Yu for help. It seems that Chen Yu''s background identity is more important than James.


    At least James didn''t dare breathe in front of Steven and Rafa.


    But when we look at Chen Yu, we are talking with them equally.


    "Chen, you too. You have to drive that old car. Which car do you want in my garage? Just drive away." Said rasfa.


    "I''m not going to change it. The car I''m driving is just right for me."


    Chen''s demand for cars is only a substitute tool.The first is step by step, and the second is internal space.


    In rasfa''s garage, all are sports cars, or cars.


    It''s not suitable for him at all, but now there are three more princesses in the family.


    Chen is going to change a car. It''s better to have more interior space.


    Chen raised his head and saw Paris and James still in front of him.


    "Are you still here?"


    "Chen I''m sorry Paris can only apologize at this time, hoping to recover Chen Yu''s impression of her.


    "Forget it." Chen is not going to pursue them.


    "That..." Paris looks at Chen Yu in embarrassment. She is worried that her double job will be lost.


    "Is there anything else?"


    "I It''s from Mr. Steven''s movie, the heroine''s double... " As soon as Paris thought about it, it was all up to her, so she made it clear.


    "Oh, you''re jaffen''s double."


    "Chen, what do you think of her? You should have the most say. After all, you introduced jaffen to me, and you have a history. "


    "It should look like something. This is your movie. I don''t want to interfere."


    "Well, since you think it''s almost the same, use her." Steven said.


    Paris heard that the heroine of Steven''s new movie was actually introduced by Chen Yu, and her heart was filled with remorse.


    If I had known, when I first met him, I should have retired him to the bathroom.


    I missed such a good opportunity.


    If I can develop a relationship with him No, no feelings. As long as he has a relationship with him, he has to find a supporting actress for himself.


    "Thank you, Mr. Steven. Thank you, Chen."


    "Chen, how about we make an appointment to go out to sea next time?" Said rasfa.


    "Look at the time. You know I''ve been focusing on the construction of my new home."


    "When will your new home be built?"


    "Less than two months."


    "That''s right. When my new movie is finished, we''ll go out together."

 Chapter 306

    "What is the identity of that Asian? Why do you know Mr. Steven and Mr. rasfa? " James is very angry now. He has caused a wrong person for some reason.


    "I don''t know. The first time we met, he came to my shop to buy a car. The second time we met, he was driving a Ford SUV. I thought he was an ordinary person." Paris is also very sorry now.


    For James around, more and more can not see.


    But in the future, maybe I have a chance to hook up with Chen Yu. After all, I have his phone number.


    Besides, the double work has already been done, and James doesn''t need it anymore.


    James freaked out that Paris didn''t make it clear to him, and Paris also disliked James.


    Anyway, they just dislike each other. They don''t like each other.


    Paris, on the other hand, is looking for her own chance to look around and see if she can find her son-in-law.


    Although it is the first time to come to this kind of rich manor, Paris has a good eye for people.


    Most of them can see at a glance what kind of person they are, like James''s deputy director and so on. Paris can''t see them anymore.


    Most of the manors are of this kind.


    Paris stood on the balcony, watching people inside and outside.


    Basically, some people do seem to belong to her target range, but most of them have female partners.


    Those female partners may not be male partners'' husbands, but these women look at their own men, just like declaring their territory, any woman approaching will show the eyes of a female tiger.


    Paris didn''t get the chance even if she wanted to.


    Paris, far away, saw the beach, Chen Yu is lying alone on the beach chair.


    A move in his heart, he went to the waiter and took two glasses of wine. He walked to Chen Zhu''s side.


    "Would you like a drink?"


    "No, I''ll drive later." Chen Yu looks at Paris. He has no interest in Paris.


    Paris obviously approached him with purpose. When I met him for the second time, I heard that I didn''t have money, so I just shook my face and left. Chen Yu didn''t have much interest in this kind of woman.


    Paris is really very beautiful, but there are many such vases in Hollywood.


    For example, Yafen and Lucy are not inferior to Paris.


    If Chen Yu really needs them, he can go to them, not Paris.


    "Chen, I''m sorry for the previous incident."


    "You''ve apologized. You don''t have to come here and tell me again."


    "Chen, can you help me?" "I''m in Hollywood, and I can pay any price for that," Paris said


    "Sorry, I can''t help you."


    "No, you can, as long as you help me to say a word to Mr. Steven, for you, it''s just a word."


    "We''re not that familiar." Chen refused.


    If Steven has a movie that needs a character and happens to know such a friend himself.


    Chen doesn''t mind recommending, like Avon or Vincent.


    But Chen Yu can''t help a person who can''t even count as a friend, so he can use his human feelings.


    Their own human feelings are not so cheap.


    "Chen, I can do anything for you."


    "Last time, a female star told me that I don''t lack women. It''s not hard to survive in Hollywood with your appearance, but I don''t need to look for opportunities." Chen Yu is telling the truth.


    A woman of Paris''s rank can''t say that she''s very popular, but if she wants to take on one or two roles in a year, she should have many opportunities.


    "Let''s go. This position is mine." Just then, a woman''s voice came from behind Paris.


    Paris looked back and saw a woman in her early thirties, who was not as beautiful as herself, but who had an unmistakable air.


    Paris belongs to the kind of more pungent type, originally she wanted to fight back.


    "Don''t provoke her, she will sink you into the sea." Chen Yu said in a voice.


    Paris''s face changed a little. The women who can enter here will not be easy to offend. I''m afraid that this woman''s aura will not be easy to offend.


    Paris farfetched smile: "sorry to disturb." After that, Paris ran away in disgrace.


    Zora sat down beside Chen. "Have a drink."


    "I just refused the woman''s request for driving, and now you bring me another drink."


    "It''s less than five kilometers from your place. I''ll send someone to help you drive later."


    "All right." Chen accepted the glass.


    "I heard Paul say that you just had a conflict with a woman. Is that the woman?""Well." Chen replied quietly.


    "You can''t do this. You are bullied to the head and don''t know how to fight back at all."


    "She is just an ordinary woman. Am I going to drive her to nowhere? She did me no harm. "


    "So you''re too soft." Zora shook her head. "By the way, how did you feel at the show you and Fanny were at last night?"


    "Tell me the truth?"


    "Forget it. I don''t like it. I won''t invite you later."


    "That''s the best news I''ve heard today."


    Zola glared at Chen Yu and took a sip of the wine: "but you''re going to lend me the princess."


    "Is there any need?"


    "You don''t know how effective the princess is playing."


    "As long as I don''t come here every day to borrow someone, I promise you."


    "My show only has one show in a quarter, even if your princess wants to participate every day, it is impossible."


    At this time, Chen''s phone rang. Chen looked at it. It was Gaia''s phone.


    Zora looked at Chen Yu and said, "why, is it a phone you don''t want to answer?"


    Chen''s smile was a little reluctant, but he finally picked up the phone.


    "Hi, Gaia, what can I do for you?"


    "Chen, to be honest with me, don''t you really know where mogery is?"


    "I don''t know."


    "You swear."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Chen Yu hesitated, and Gaia immediately said, "you really know, tell me where the coward is hiding."


    "You are my friend, and so is mogery." Chen Yu obviously can''t tell Gaia where mogery is.


    Otherwise, with the resentment of the two of them, Gaia will definitely break him up as long as he finds mogery.


    "You just cover him up. I''ll find him. No one can stop me. Neither can you."


    Hearing Gaia''s words, Chen Yu had a headache: "if you have any emotional history, I suggest you give him a beating..."


    "You know a fart."

 Chapter 307

    Gaia hangs up Chen Yu''s phone. Chen Yu looks embarrassed.


    The more reluctant Gaia and mogery were to say what was the difference between the two goods, the more curious Chen Yu became.


    People are curious. Gaia and mogery are so hesitant. The more Chen Yu doubts their past.


    Chen Yu also went home before fari got home and prepared dinner.


    In the evening, when farry came back, she saw Chen Yu had made dinner, took off her coat and hugged him.


    "Why are you back so early today?"


    "Nothing''s going on today." "Do you want to rush first?" Chen said


    "No, I''ve soaked in seawater all day. Let''s eat first."


    "I may be away in two days for twenty-four hours." Chen said.


    "Oh, go there?"


    "Well."


    "When?"


    "Not sure yet." Chen Yu shakes his head, and he has asked obitos to help him to send word to his father.


    He is not sure when obitos will be able to give him an accurate answer.


    ¡­¡­


    "Hello, Ms. Wright." Lucian enters Wright''s office.


    Wright held on to her glasses. She didn''t need glasses anymore, but in order not to be doubted, she still wore glasses with no degree: "Lucian, what''s the matter?"


    "Ms. Wright, I''m here to report to you about the use of the two hundred thousand dollars we applied for." Lucian said.


    "Well, you can explain that in the past few years, there has never been a time when our school has participated in several university of California Games, and it needs 200000 US dollars, unless you want to stay in a five-star hotel during the competition."


    "It''s actually a request from the track and field department. They want to hire a coach, which is said to be very expensive."


    "You don''t know?"


    "Yes, I don''t know who the track and field department wants to hire at all, but according to greent, the long-distance runner of the track and field department, the coach they want to hire has a very strong physical fitness, and he also has a special fitness method, which can greatly improve the physical fitness of the athletes."


    "So how long can this coach teach? a year? Or two years? How long will it take to produce results? How many of our students can get his training? "


    "Well It is said that this coach will not be responsible for a large number of sports specialty students'' training. He will only train specifically for a period of no more than 20 days. "


    "What? Do you want me to spend 200000 dollars just for one or two students in a school sports meeting to get good grades? Mr. Lucian, please leave my office. I can''t agree with you


    Let alone Wright, even Lucian thought that was too much.


    He is also the coach of the sports department himself, and he has worked as a coach in several schools and is now the head of the sports department.


    But he used to be a high school sports coach, and his annual salary is less than $60000.


    Now I have to hire a coach. It takes me more than ten or twenty days. It costs US $200000.


    It''s blackmail. Let alone Wright. He thinks it''s incredible.


    Before the track and field Department urged him to try.


    Sure enough, he was reprimanded by Wright.


    The track and field department in Lucian, Grint saw Lucian coming, immediately ran over: "Mr. Lucian, have you applied for that fund?"


    Lucian shook his head: "you should understand that the school can not agree."


    "I am willing to borrow money from the school in the form of loan. In the future, when I become a professional athlete, I will slowly return it to the school."


    Lucian wry smile, if it is a certain future, the school is sure to be willing to train for free.


    But who can say that Grint will succeed?


    What''s more, although Grint''s score is good in the school, it''s a little far worse than the professional players.


    Lucian shook his head, patted Grint on the shoulder, and then turned away.


    At this time, Evelyn came over and said, "what''s up, Grint? Has the school agreed? "


    Grint shook his head. "No, the school can''t agree."


    "How about I lend you money privately?" Evley said suddenly.


    "What?"


    "I personally lend you money, but you need to help me record the training method and diet ratio of that person. As long as you do this, I will lend you money."


    "And the interest?" Grint, too, was a little moved.


    "If you dig out the secrets of his training, I won''t charge you interest, but if you don''t, you need to pay back according to the bank''s interest."


    "OK But I don''t know how to contact him. "


    "I''ll get it for you.""But Are you sure he works? " Grint hesitated again.


    After all, these two hundred thousand dollars are not a small sum. Even his family can''t afford to pay this huge sum.


    If the training is effective, then everything is easy to say. In the future, you can become a professional athlete to achieve results and then pay back the money.


    But if it doesn''t work, the money is spent, but the results don''t get up, then he will bear a huge debt of 200000 dollars.


    "It''s not my business, if you''re willing to gamble."


    "It''s too risky I need to think about it. " Grint still backed out.


    It may seem tempting, but the consequences are likely to be serious.


    Such a large sum of money is likely to ruin his life.


    Evelyn shrugged. She was pure curiosity.


    She would not spend 200000 dollars for her curiosity.


    "Sister Normans." Evrel called Normans.


    "What is it?"


    "Are you sure that guy is really good at physical training?"


    "Yes, he is very capable in this respect, as long as you follow his training and diet, the effect is very good."


    "I''d like to ask him to train me in swimming, but I''m not sure if he has any effect."


    "Oh, you''re worried it won''t work, right?"


    "Of course, you said that his fee is not low. He charged his uncle 400000 dollars for 30 days of weight-loss training. I''m afraid that coaches all over the world don''t charge him such a high fee."


    "Whoever said that, NBA coaches have it."


    "He''s not an NBA coach. He''s just an illegal doctor, not a professional coach."


    "So do you want to? If you want, I''ll get in touch with him for you. "


    "Sister Normans, why don''t you help me out? I think you are so keen to introduce his business. "


    "I don''t care. It''s not good for me if you can swim. Why should I pay for you?"


    "We are good sisters."


    "Come on, you''ve only come to see me three times in my three years of depravity."


    "All right, but I''d like to talk to him face to face."


    "When would you like to meet him?"

 Chapter 308

    Chen Yu didn''t go out today. He was lying on the little yellow duck in the swimming pool, enjoying sunbathing.


    "ADA, my father said, he''s ready. He''ll call you to hell at twelve o''clock tonight."


    "Good."


    At this time, a figure appeared on the edge of the pool. Chen Chu opened his eyes and found Normans.


    "How did you get in?" Chen Zhao looks at Norman. He did not expect that Norman would come here.


    "Your door is unlocked." Normans said, "are you idle?"


    "All right." Chen Yu was lying on the little yellow duck, floating with the water: "what''s the matter with you?"


    "Evelie wants you to be her swimming coach."


    "No." Chen Yu didn''t want to think about it, but refused.


    Chen was upset when she thought of the last time Evelyn was blocking the road with a group of students.


    "She gives money." Said Normans.


    "No money."


    "Two hundred thousand dollars." Normans added.


    "How long will it take?"


    Norman had long expected Chen to look after his fortune as if he were going to coach evey. When he heard that the price had changed.


    "Can''t you be a little more reserved?"


    "I can see from her offer that she is sincere. I have never been able to refuse a sincere person." Of course, Chen said, "can you help me throw that beer over?"


    Normans smashed the canned beer heavily on Chen Yu, who reached for it and held it in his hand accurately.


    "Ten days." Said Normans.


    "I''ll take this Commission." Chen Zhuo said quickly.


    "She has special requirements."


    "I don''t sell my body."


    Normans rolled his eyes and looked at Chen Yu. "Do you like to say a couple of quips to take advantage of it?"


    "Well, what''s her special request?"


    "She hopes her swimming speed will improve significantly."


    "I''m not sure." Chen said.


    "Why not promise?"


    "To improve one second is to improve, and to improve one second is to improve. Everyone''s state is different, and their strength is not the same. Maybe I train her well, and when the game is over, she suddenly comes to my aunt. She''s bloody in the swimming pool, but it''s not me?"


    Normans was speechless: "so you''re not going to take this commission?"


    "Take it, why not."


    "Don''t you mean you can''t guarantee her grades?"


    "As long as she can cooperate with my training, completely and unconditionally, then I will accept it."


    "I can guarantee that she will cooperate with your training unconditionally."


    "No defiance is allowed."


    "Will not disobey any of your orders."


    "She will eat whatever I ask her to."


    "Yes." Said Normans, with alacrity.


    "Can you promise for her?"


    "Of course, since she entrusted me, then I have the right to make decisions for her."


    "Plus, no more than four workouts a day."


    "You''re paid two hundred thousand dollars! And it''s only ten days, but you only train four hours? "


    "Think about the time you lost weight, how much your father gave me, and how much time you spent training every day."


    Normans recalled in his mind the days when Chen Yu gave her training time which was not fixed at all.


    It''s totally arbitrary, sometimes more, sometimes less.


    When she is in a bad mood, she should practice more and vent her resentment on her.


    When she is in a good mood, she can practice more and torture her to make Chen Yu feel better.


    When the mood is not good or bad, the training time will be reduced. There is no reason.


    Whatever Normans knew, this guy did whatever he wanted, regardless of other people''s feelings.


    "What if I want to practice?"


    "Do you pay?"


    "What if I say no?"


    "Play with the mud." Chen Yu refused mercilessly.


    Normans gnashed his teeth. "I''m your regular customer, too. How about a little cheaper?"


    "What price are you going to give?"


    "One hundred thousand dollars? What do you think? "


    "Yes." Chen accepted it decisively.


    Practice one is also practice, practice two is also practice, Chen Yu has no reason to let go of the opportunity of more than 100000 dollars.


    "Can we start tomorrow?"


    "No, I''ll be away all day tomorrow."


    "And when are you free?"


    "I''ll call you when I''m free."Normans was angry, but he couldn''t help it.


    Chen Yu has always been so headstrong. If she complains again.


    It is estimated that Chen Yu will directly show her face.


    "When will you give me the money?"


    "After the training."


    "Pay half first."


    "You don''t believe in my credibility?"


    "I believe you, but I don''t trust evley."


    Normans smiled softly. "All right."


    "You can go."


    "You''re driving me away?" Normans was stunned.


    "Don''t I understand enough?" Chen Yuli said of course.


    "Why? I''ve brought you two big lists. You should at least leave me here for lunch. Isn''t that too much? "


    "I''m a person with a girlfriend. I won''t leave another woman alone to eat at my home."


    Normans''s face became angry, and he glared at Chen Yu fiercely. "Shetter, do you think Miss Ben would like to stay?"


    "By the way..."


    Normans had just taken two steps when Chen Yu suddenly called out.


    Normans was very happy. He turned to Chen Yu and said, "what are you doing? Regret... "


    "When you go out, close the door for me."


    Normans''s face was even angrier: "I''m too lazy to care about you. Go to hell."


    "What a wonderful day." Chen Yu stretched out.


    After Normans left, Chen could not continue to be lazy.


    Although there is no work today, Chen Yu is still preparing lunch for a large and small group of livestock in his family.


    Chen Yu prepared the food. Most of the food the other demons ate, the princess''s family can eat.


    The recipe of brown bear is also complicated, including meat, fruit and honey.


    But not everything can be eaten, such as dragon meat.


    Only demons with demonic blood can eat, so they need to be separated.


    However, when Chen is going to continue to be lazy, he suddenly hears a scream.


    Chen Ran in and saw the princess howling.


    "What''s the matter? What happened? " Chen asked in a hurry.


    "Master, the princess robbed my dragon meat." Baima said very wrongly.


    The princess looked very painful. Chen Yu hurried to check the situation.


    But as soon as the hand touched the princess''s body, it was scalded.


    "Bad."


    Chen Yu quickly takes out the potion in the space ring. This is the devil potion that Wanda was last dispensing.


    Chen later made another one, but it didn''t work.


    Now I have to give it to the princess. She can''t bear the dragon meat.


    For the princess, flying dragon meat is extremely poisonous.


    Because the dragon meat contains the devil''s power. Without the devil''s blood, it can''t bear the devil''s power.


    Chen Yu originally wanted to have a pure PET, but now he has to turn the princess into a mixed race devil.

 Chapter 309

    The demon potion pours down, and the princess''s howl subsides gradually.


    Gradually, it recovered a little strength, but at this time it felt extremely hungry.


    The princess began to eat, not just dog food.


    But it''s not enough. Chen can only take out all the dog food, as well as his and farry''s food in the refrigerator.


    It''s not enough. Chen Yu thought about it and asked the princess to try to eat the dragon meat.


    At this time, the princess, who is extremely hungry, doesn''t care so much.


    And the dragon meat is very delicious. At least Chen Yu thinks it''s a delicacy that can''t be tasted in the world.


    Soon, the princess ate up at least 20 kilograms of dragon meat.


    But it''s not enough, howling.


    Chen can''t help but take out another piece of dragon meat, 100 kg.


    Not enough


    The appetite of the princess has changed so much that Chen can only continue to satisfy her appetite.


    Finally, after eating a full 200 kg of dragon meat, the princess finally stopped.


    But at this time, the princess''s body seems to be much bigger.


    As expected, the princess with demon blood is growing in the direction of losing control.


    Because of the rapid development of the body, the princess just needed to add a lot of food.


    It is estimated that the food just eaten has become a part of its body.


    Roar -


    The Princess let out a roar, and the marble on the ground was smashed directly by the princess.


    ¡°fu**¡­¡­¡± "You eat my people and live in me, and you are still playing around at home," Chen said


    The princess immediately bowed her head and made a whine.


    It didn''t expect to pat the floor tiles casually.


    At this time, the princess, estimated to have a weight of 700 kg, has completely become a giant.


    "You go out and play outside for me. You are not allowed to come in today." Chen Yu dragged the princess''s hind legs out.


    Just then, Chen saw a man come in.


    Gaia? How did she come?


    Gaia saw Chen Yu''s hands dragging a terrible giant bear, and he was also a little silly.


    Gaia is a Tyrannosaurus Rex among human beings, but the giant bear in Chen''s hand is just a monster.


    Is he usually at home with such a monster?


    No wonder his strength is so great


    "Gaia, why are you here?"


    "What are you holding?"


    "Well Can''t you see that? Bears. "


    "Is there such a big bear?"


    "Oh, Kodiak brown bear." Chen said.


    Since raising the princess, Chen Yu went to the Internet to investigate the types of princesses.


    In fact, the princess is an ordinary American brown bear, and also learned that the largest bear species is the Kodiak Island brown bear.


    The largest brown bear in Kodiak can reach 800 kg, and it is also the largest carnivorous mammal on land.


    At the moment, the body shape of the princess is almost the same as that of Kodiak brown bear.


    As long as it''s not a bear expert, it''s basically hard to distinguish the princess.


    "It is?"


    "Make trouble at home, smash the floor tiles, I''ll drive it out, you wait."


    Chen Yu took the princess''s legs and walked out. Her claws rubbed on the ground, making a sharp sound.


    Fortunately, the princess did not dare to use force, so the floor was not damaged.


    Gaia watched Chen Zhuo drag the giant, for a while speechless.


    As expected, it''s only monsters that live with monsters.


    This kind of giant bear is not to be touched by ordinary people. They dare not get close.


    At least Gaia didn''t have the courage. There was too much difference in body shape. There was no comparability at all.


    In nature, body shape represents absolute strength.


    But Chen Yu dragged him out, not afraid of the giant bear attacking him.


    After a while, Chen Yu clapped his hands and came in.


    "Gaia, wait a long time."


    Gaia silently looks at Chen Yu, who can''t stand Gaia''s look and touches his face: "why, I have something on my face?"


    "I want you to tell me where mogery is."


    Chen Yu is silent. Gaia looks at Chen Yu and is quite aggressive: "you are only willing to help him, don''t you want to help me?"


    Most of the time, Chen is willing to help Gaia.


    But now it''s unfortunate to tell Gaia where mogery is hiding. Gaia will kill mogery.


    In love and in reason, Chen Yu could not betray mogery.


    "Mogery and I used to be lovers."


    Although the pair are combined, the picture is very strange.


    But Chen Yu is not too strange, after all, from their previous words on the feeling.Gaia and mogery must have had a relationship.


    "And then? He abandoned you? " Chen Yu''s mind is now on the rise.


    Even besieged, HEMA, Baima, Raymond and Carrie, all wanting to know the past of Gaia and mogery.


    Gaia shook his head. "No, we never said goodbye. We even set a date for marriage."


    "And then? He left you at the wedding and ran away? " Chen asked excitedly.


    Gaia stared at Chen Yu. "No, we didn''t get there."


    "What is that?" Chen asked.


    But at this time, Chen''s phone rang, Chen looked at a strange number.


    But this strange number is not someone else''s, it''s mogery''s number.


    Chen immediately picked up the phone and swearing, "I said I don''t want insurance, don''t call again."


    After that, Chen Yu directly hung up the phone: "let''s continue the topic just now."


    However, the phone rings again. It''s mogery.


    "I said, I don''t want insurance. Why are you so upset?"


    "Chen, is Gaia by your side?"


    "You''re a long winded bunch of crap. Call back and I''ll blacklist you."


    "Call Gaia."


    "Ah?"


    Gaia saw Chen Yu''s face, acutely aware of what: "is mogery''s phone?"


    Chen''s cheek took a puff, and still handed the phone to Gaia.


    "Hello."


    "Gaia, I''m in west side forest park. If you want to kill me, come here." Said morgre.


    "Gaia, don''t be impulsive. You''ve had a relationship in the past, somehow." Chen Yu hurriedly stops Gaia.


    At the same time, I scolded mogery in my heart. You pretended to be affectionate at this time.


    When Mowgli''s limbs are healthy, Gaia can choose one or two and rub Mowgli on the ground.


    Not to mention the current mogery, Gaia if really and his hands, really can not abuse him.


    Don''t know if mogery will die.


    But he will be miserable.


    Gaia ignored Chen''s obstruction and got up to leave.


    Chen Yu chases Gaia: "Gaia, think it over, maybe you have a chance to come back."


    Gaia turned around and looked at Chen Yu coldly. "Don''t you want to know why we have become enemies? I told you. "

 Chapter 310

    "He killed my brother. At that time, my brother worshipped mogery very much, regarded him as an idol, even joined his gang. Then he disappeared, disappeared for three years without any explanation."


    Chen Yu is speechless. His favorite person killed his dearest one. In other words, he may have an attitude.


    "I''ll take you to mogery." "The west forest park is so big, you don''t have to find it. I''ll take you there," Chen said


    Chen Yu''s idea is that morgre is going to pay off his debts and take the initiative to find Gaia.


    So with or without his own lead, mogri will surely appear in front of Gaia.


    If Gaia is going to kill mogery, he will stop whatever he says.


    Can''t you really watch Gaia kill morgre?


    Gaia didn''t refuse. Chen Yu drove to the west area.


    Entering the forest from that place last time, the ground is wet and muddy because it has just rained heavily.


    Just then Chen Yu saw Gaia with a gun on his waist.


    It''s over. Gaia is really killing us!


    Chen Chu swallowed his mouth, and mogery appeared as promised in front of Gaia, standing on the hillside in front of him.


    "Gaia..." Chen''s eyes are full of worries.


    But Gaia didn''t mean to talk to mogery about anything. Draw the gun!


    Bang Bang Bang -


    all three bullets hit mogery, and mogery fell to the ground.


    Gaia turns around and leaves. Chen Yu rushes to mogery. A bullet hits mogery''s carotid artery, chest and abdomen.


    Mogery''s pupils had spread and his mouth was foaming with blood.


    Chen Yu rushed to operate on mogery, first filling him with a perfect crystal potion.


    Then he took out the silver needle to stop the bleeding.


    "Don''t close your eyes, open them for me." Chen Yu kept patting Morley on the face.


    However, mogery''s consciousness has been blurred. Chen Yu tries his best to save mogery.


    Chen Yu didn''t expect that Gaia would be so decisive and regretted.


    At first, Chen Yu thought that Gaia would play cat and mouse game first, and then torture mogery severely, as he did last time.


    But no, Gaia was all about killing mogery.


    There is no superfluous words, only the killing intention of xuehen.


    Now the most troublesome thing is mogery''s carotid artery, which was cut by a bullet, and a lot of blood was sprayed out without money.


    Mogri is only a line away from death. This is the first time Chen Yu is in such a hurry.


    Must repair carotid artery, with what medicine?


    Ordinary medicine is definitely not good. Chen Yu is full of troubles.


    One by one, the names of the potions flashed through my mind, but one by one, they refused.


    Finally, Chen Yu thought of an ointment.


    Mucus ointment, which is mainly composed of mucus devil''s saliva.


    The main function of mucus ointment is to repair the damaged part.


    As long as the mucus ointment is applied to the wound, the effect of the ointment can be adhered in a very short time, and play a certain function.


    In short, it means that if someone cuts off the arm and sticks the broken arm with mucus ointment, the broken arm can barely move.


    Mucus ointment can temporarily act as a neurotransmitter, allowing the injured to temporarily restore a small amount of function.


    Of course, this is incomplete.


    Chen''s hands are full of blood. He needs to apply mucus ointment to mogery''s carotid artery by hand.


    The picture was bloody, but Chen had no time to think about hygiene.


    First, save morgre''s life, and the rest will come next.


    Whew -


    mogery suddenly breathed heavily and made a hoarse voice in his mouth.


    "I I''m not dead? "


    Chen Yu slapped mogery in the face: "next time you want to die, call Gaia yourself."


    Chen Yu wraps the gauze around mogery''s neck. Mogery is very weak.


    Chen Yu will also take out the bullets from mogery''s chest and abdomen.


    Mogery looked at Chen Yu weakly: "Gaia knows that you can save me She didn''t want to kill me. "


    "Fart, it''s almost impossible for someone to rescue your injury just now." Chen Yu retorted, "she really wanted to kill you."


    "With her shooting method, if you really want to kill me, you only need to shoot me in the head."


    "Well, you''re right."


    To be honest, Chen Yu can''t understand whether Gaia really wants to kill mogri or just to end the knot.


    But anyway, mogery''s life was saved.


    "You''ll have a sleep now." Chen Yu gave mogery a little anesthetic.


    Mogery closed his eyes silently, Chen Yu was by his side, and he could sleep peacefully.Then Chen Yu took out all the materials he had prepared for mogri.


    A lot of food, as well as cushions, sheets, quilts, and laundry.


    A few hours later, mogery opened his eyes to a smell.


    He saw Chen Yu baking meat outside the cave. He turned around again and saw a lot of things in the cave.


    "Chen, how many things have you moved for me?"


    "My car is big and I can carry a lot of things." Chen Yu came in with a piece of barbecue and handed it to mogri.


    "Are you sure I can eat this now?"


    "Eat, it''s not worse than it was before." Chen said.


    Mowgli now has a neck injury, a little movement will affect the neck wound, so he can only chew slowly.


    But in a few days, the first time he ate meat, he felt very satisfied.


    "I may not have time to come these days." Chen said.


    "You''ve done enough for me." Said morgre.


    "Live well, don''t look for death like this again."


    "No more."


    "If you need anything else, please contact me."


    "OK, thank you, Chen."


    Chen Xun dragged his tired body back to the front of the car.


    But Gaia was sitting in the car all the time, Chen Yu was stunned for a moment: "you didn''t leave?"


    "You didn''t leave your car key. How can I get there?" Gaia said of course.


    Chen Yu looks at the door, which is obviously pried open.


    With Gaia''s ability, she can pry open the door. Don''t she know how to start the car without a key?


    She stayed just to wait for the news of Mogli.


    Chen Yu believed mogery''s words at this time, and Gaia had no intention of killing mogery at all.


    After all, she still has feelings for mogery.


    Chen Yu smiles, and Gaia stares at Chen Yu. "You laugh farts."


    Chen Chen wiped his mouth, didn''t speak any more, and drove attentively.


    "Whether he died or not, my grudge with him is over."


    Chen Yu thought he didn''t hear it. If Gaia really wanted to end it, he would not be merciful.


    However, this may be the best result.


    "Don''t laugh any more. I''ll bang you when I laugh." Gaia seemed to be enraged by Chen, and pulled out his gun and pointed at Chen''s temple.


    "Well, I don''t laugh anymore. Take the gun away. I hate being pointed at the head."


    àØ -

 Chapter 311

    Chen Chu turned to look at the side window, which had a hole in it.


    In the rear mirror, a rider seemed to fall behind.


    "Are you crazy? Are you crazy? " Chen Yu roared.


    But just as Chen Yu was paying attention to the left rear, a car came over from the right side.


    Gaia quickly stabilized the steering wheel, raised his right hand, and fired two shots at the right.


    "What''s the matter? What''s going on? "


    "I don''t know."


    "They came to kill you?" Chen Yu is a little confused.


    He hasn''t tried to be so exciting. He was directly attacked by a car crash.


    When the car is hit from the side, it is the most difficult to control.


    If Gaia doesn''t help stabilize the steering wheel, the car will definitely turn over.


    "I don''t know. I don''t remember my enemy." Gaia said.


    "Is that mogery''s?"


    "Not mogery." Gaia said, "are you sure you didn''t come to you?"


    "I I don''t know. "


    At this time, there are two SUVs in the back, chasing Chen Yu''s car.


    Gaia looks at Chen Yu driving and frowns: "you don''t drive the car like this. You can''t step on the accelerator all the time Forget it, I''ll drive. "


    "But if you come to drive, what will they do? We can''t fight back at all. "


    "Less nonsense, get out of the way." Chen Yu and Gaia can only change positions on the way.


    At this time, Gaia suddenly slammed on the brake, followed the steering wheel, and directly pushed it against the back of a car. Then he stepped on the accelerator, and the car was overturned.


    As he passed the car, Gaia shot at the tank.


    Boom -


    "I.. Cao!" Chen can''t help but utter a classic national curse.


    Gaia''s hand is so beautiful. In just a few seconds, a car was turned over by her.


    Is it enough to make a movie?


    It''s not much different from the agents in the movie.


    But there was another car, but they were chasing Chen Yu and Gaia, but at this time Chen Yu and Gaia became the chasing party.


    The speed of the two cars is the same, and the other seems to step on the accelerator.


    At this time, however, Chen Yu completely entered the theatre mode.


    Gaia is in town and doesn''t need him to worry at all.


    Gaia shot again, but not on the body, but on the wheels.


    With one shot, the car in front turned over.


    Gaia slowly stops in front of each other''s car. At this time, a man climbs out of the driver''s seat.


    Mexicans?


    Gaia looked at Chen Yu and said, "it''s for you."


    Chen Yu really didn''t want to admit it. They came to find themselves.


    "I haven''t got enemies with all Mexicans. How can you be sure that they must have come to me?"


    Gaia stepped on the Mexican''s palm and said, "who sent you?"


    "We''re from oldutra..." The Mexicans gave the name of odutra without any loyalty.


    Gaia shot him in the head. Chen Yu was a little confused about Gaia''s decisive killing.


    "He has no resistance. Why did you kill him?"


    "Why not kill him? Keep him back and get back at you? "


    Chen Yu was speechless: "well, odutra should send more than this group of people to pursue and kill me, right? Is there any way to stop their pursuit? "


    "Let odutra die directly." Gaia said.


    "Are you sure this will solve the problem?"


    "Now that audutra is in prison, the only thing he can do is to appoint his gang... To send a new boss, and he must take over the gang with your life. As long as he is dead, his conditions will not need to be fulfilled."


    "Will there be any special righteous people in his gang who have to kill me?"


    "The Mexicans don''t have so much time, let alone kill their first team, and they''ll be reminded that they won''t be so stupid."


    Chen Yu is silent. Gaia asks, "so what are your plans now?"


    "To ausk prison." Chen said.


    "The prison at oldutra?"


    "Yes."


    "Don''t mess around. Killing people here is different from killing people in prison."


    "Do you think I''m such an impulsive person?"


    Gaia thought about it, too.


    Chen Yu dare not kill people here. Does he dare to kill people in prison?


    It is obviously impossible.


    The car reached the prison gate.


    Chen Yu got out of the car and said to Gaia, "by the way, can you help me dispose of this car?""Don''t you want this car? If you don''t want it, give it to me. "


    "If you want, take it, but are you sure no police will find out?"


    "I''ll refit it."


    "Well, it''s yours."


    ¡­¡­


    Kepres didn''t expect Chen Zhu to come so soon.


    "Why, Chen, do you think of a way to torture him?"


    "I need to see him."


    "OK, I''ll arrange it for you."


    Kepres takes Chen Yu to the prison, and goes through the prison one by one, to the deepest part of the prison.


    Odutra was locked in a single prison. When odutra saw the door open and Chen Yu came in, he was very surprised.


    "Chinese, why are you here?"


    "To kill you." Chen Yu took the prison door.


    "Ha ha You said you were going to kill me? " Audutra laughed. "Dare you?"


    "Isn''t it enough for me to come here to prove my determination?"


    Audutra''s face suddenly fell, and he drew a metal stick from the head of the bed.


    Chen Yu expressed doubts about the security of the prison. There was such a metal stick hidden in the room of a felon.


    Odutra dare not neglect. After all, he saw with his own eyes how good Chen could play that night.


    Chen Yu went to odutra step by step, and he had given up the idea of tormenting odutra.


    He just wants to kill him as soon as possible!


    Odutra felt that Chen really wanted to kill him.


    And the answer is obvious. It must be because people outside have already started.


    Of course, audutra was happy with the result.


    But he didn''t expect that Chen would be so impulsive and go straight to prison to kill him.


    Who is the most attractive murderer?


    Doctor, of course.


    Audutra slammed the metal stick at Chen, who caught it in one hand and snapped his fingers in the other: "sleep."


    Odutra was hypnotized in an instant. At this time, three insects appeared out of the sky and went into odutra''s ears.


    These three are brain eating insects, which are very fragile.


    In hell, they will climb into the beast''s ears and head when the beast is not paying attention or sleeping, and then eat the brain of the beast clean.

 Chapter 312

    Suddenly, audutra woke up.


    Even though he was bewildered by the banshee, the sharp pain in his head made him howl wildly.


    Brain eating insects are called by magic, so they can be controlled.


    In other words, Chen can control brain eating insects.


    If you eat all of odutra''s brains, it''s too easy to be noticed.


    However, if you eat only a small part and it''s fatal enough.


    So it can''t be detected. After all, even forensic doctors won''t cut odutra''s head when there''s no external wound.


    Odutra was wailing, and kepres outside heard odutra''s voice and hurriedly pushed the door in.


    Seeing odutra struggling on the ground, "Chen, what did you do to him?"


    "I didn''t do anything, I didn''t even touch him." Chen Yu shrugs helplessly: "he is not pretending to be ill?"


    Kypres thought about it, and she was not sure if what Chen said was true.


    However, there was no scar on odutra. Chen Yu temporarily slowed down the brain eater and stopped it temporarily.


    Odutra felt the headache suddenly relieved and raised his head difficultly: "what did you do to me? What on earth did you do to me? "


    "I don''t understand what you''re talking about."


    Chen Chu turned and left: "kypres, take me away from here."


    "Is that it?" Asked caprice.


    "Otherwise?"


    When kepres and Chen Yu left the prison, there was another scream of audutra.


    "Chen, have you really done nothing to him?"


    Chen Yu turned his head and looked at kepres. "If he died in his cell after I left, would it be ok?"


    "Have you left any traces?" Asked caprice.


    Obviously, Capris has begun to think about countermeasures. If Chen Yu leaves any traces, she will help to clean them up.


    "No, absolutely no trace. I didn''t even touch him."


    "Good, it''s the best."


    Chen left the prison and took a taxi.


    On the way, Chen Yu receives a call from kapris.


    "Chen, people are dead."


    "Oh."


    ¡­¡­


    "Sir, what you want has come ashore. Would you like to have a look?"


    Risfar put down his papers and he brought a RV from Europe.


    It''s said that the goods have arrived. Riesfall is going to have a look.


    Twenty minutes later, riesfall arrived at the luxury RV store.


    This RV franchise store is under the name of Lola. This time, the RV he delivered is under the name of this RV franchise store.


    As soon as he entered the shop, risfar saw an acquaintance, Chen Zhu.


    "Chen, why are you here?"


    "Well? Johnny, are you here to buy a RV, too? " Chen Yu asked in surprise.


    "Well Yes. " Lisfal smiled and waved to the salesman beside Chen: "I''ll accompany Chen, you go away."


    Chen Yu saw the salesman so obedient: "do you know this shop very well?"


    "Very familiar." Lisfal nodded: "what price and style are you going to buy?"


    "I usually go out and like to wear those children when I have less than $300000 and a larger internal space."


    "What about your original Ford SUV?" Asked riesfall.


    "Broken, lost." There was a flash of light in lisfal''s eyes.


    According to his impression of Chen, Chen is not the kind of person who can easily lose a $12000 car. Even if it is sold, it can be worth thousands of dollars.


    "What do you think of that car? The interior space is big enough. " Lisfal pointed to the car in front of him: "it costs 180000 dollars."


    "It''s just a bus. I don''t want to drive it out."


    "What about that one? The British Knight V12, classic, sells for $200000. "


    "It looks like a pickup truck. It''s very strange."


    Lisfal thought for a moment and said to his assistant, "take Chen and me to the garage."


    In the parking garage, there are more models of RV parked.


    However, most of the RV are truck type and bus type, after all, these two types are relatively easy to modify.


    These cars are about $100000 cheaper, and the expensive ones are quite expensive.


    Lisfal points to the innermost Caravan: "what do you think of the elementpalazzo?"


    In front of Chen Yu''s eyes, the model of the RV is quite unique. There is a huge disc in front of it.


    The whole body is milky white, double-layer, and the driver''s seat is behind the disc.


    The front of the car is a sharp angle with oblique lines. Looking at the whole thing, it has a strong sense of technology."Can I go in and have a look?"


    "Of course." Chen Yu feels excited. This car is really beautiful.


    Now I''m worried about the price. It seems that this RV is much more expensive than other RV.


    Entering the interior of the RV, Chen found that the interior decoration was also extremely luxurious, and the area of the interior space was about 40 square meters.


    It''s like a mobile castle. There''s even a 15 square meter bar upstairs.


    In addition to the bar, wine cabinet and refrigerator, there are three more than 50 inch LCD TVs in a row. On the other side are soft sofas and a few chairs.


    On the lower floor, there is a bedroom, a multi-functional toilet and a restaurant.


    And the internal space can be stretched mechanically, which can be expanded by 10 square meters.


    However, when driving, it is not allowed to stretch, because the vehicle model changes suddenly, which is likely to cause dangerous road conditions.


    It can be said that this RV has the most complete facilities.


    This car uses the most advanced technology to explain what luxury is.


    Chen Yu and lisfal walk down the automatic stretch ladder.


    Chen Yu looked back at the RV with some nostalgia: "is this car at least a million dollars?"


    "The market price is almost one million dollars, but I brought this car myself, up to half a million dollars." Said lisfal.


    "Five hundred thousand dollars?" Chen Yu was moved.


    The assistant of lisfar looked at lisfar, and others didn''t know, but how could he not know.


    This RV is called elementpalazzo, the most luxurious RV in the world.


    Made by March mobile, an Austrian carmaker, for $3.2 million.


    In addition to freight, customs and so on, lisfal spent three and a half million dollars to transport it from Europe.


    "How is it? If you want it, it''s yours. "


    "Do you want it yourself when you deliver it?"


    "I''m here to sell." Lisfal said with a smile.


    "Only half a million dollars?"


    "Of course."


    "Well, I''ll take this car." Chen Yu finally made up his mind.


    Although it''s over budget, this RV is not just for daily travel.


    If you travel with farry, this car will be a good place to live.


    Even if you go out for an outing, this car can provide good convenience.

 Chapter 313

    "Rowan, go and help my friend with the formalities."


    "Yes, boss."


    Chen Chu picked up the car and said goodbye to lisfar. He couldn''t wait to tell farry.


    Lisfal thought for a moment and took out the phone: "manus, go and help me to find out if anyone wants to deal with Chen Yu."


    "Okay, boss."


    ¡­¡­


    When the RV arrived at the angel coast, it had attracted a lot of attention.


    Filo, who was patrolling the coast, also saw the car. "What? But lisfal said it was a million dollars. "


    Fari is speechless, and the price difference is too much.


    Only a car idiot like Chen Yu can easily believe this price.


    Five hundred thousand dollars, not even the cost of this car.


    "What are you going to do? Return the car to riesfall? "


    "If I give it back to him, I don''t think even my friends can do it."


    It''s very impolite to return the gift from others.


    "Forget it, just leave the car. In the future, I''ll see what risfar needs, and then I''ll give it back."


    "That''s the only way." Fari nodded.


    "By the way, Farley, haven''t we tried to play in the car yet?"


    "You bastard, I''m still at work."


    "It''s OK. No one will disturb us at this time anyway."


    The sound insulation of the RV is very good, and it will not shake like the car.


    So two people in the RV, can be unscrupulous play.


    Soon, fari was out of breath.


    "Fanny, I''m leaving at twelve tonight. I won''t be back until twelve tomorrow evening."


    "I see."


    "Tomorrow you drive this car to work, take the children with you, and don''t leave them at home."


    Chen is worried that the Mexican Gang is not dead, so there are HEMA and Baima around them, which can ensure the safety of fari.


    And with this car, if the Mexican Gang wants to have another crash, at least it needs to find a big truck.


    After the event, Chen Yu and fari get off together and go to the headquarters of the coast rescue team for a rest.


    When they saw their faces, they all knew what they had just done.


    In the evening, when they went home, the princess was still outside in the yard.


    Without Chen''s permission, he did not dare to enter the room, in case Chen came back to be scolded.


    "Chen, is it my illusion? How did the princess grow up? "


    "It''s estimated that the recently fed food is better than when it was in the wild, so it''s longer." Chen said.


    Fari just asked casually. She knew that Chen Yu had many secrets.


    ¡­¡­


    In the night, Chen Yu coaxes fari to sleep early, and then waits for 12 o''clock.


    When the bell of midnight rings, the call that has been waiting for a long time arrives as scheduled.


    However, when Chen Yu came to hell again, he saw the clouds of fire all over the sky.


    There is a chaos spreading in the distance, and countless demons come from afar.


    At this time, a red dragon cut through the sky, and groups of demons turned to ashes.


    Chen Chu turned his head, and Beelzebub zophaer was standing in front of him.


    "Lord, what is the situation?"


    "I''m at war with my neighbor Logan. You hide in the castle." Said beshib zoffi.


    Chen Yu is a little confused. Unfortunately, he came to catch up with the war.


    The huge red fire dragon in the sky should be his wife, iris, right?


    Auris is hundreds of meters in size, a terrible destructive force.


    A dragon breath sweeps by, and the one below is a raging fire. Thousands of demons turn into ashes in the dragon breath.


    The war between the demon lords was very fierce, and Chen Zhu''s eyes were about to fall out.


    Is this the devil''s war?


    Compared with devil''s war and human''s war, human''s war is more like a child''s family.


    Of course, this is about destructive power.


    As far as conventional weapons are concerned, human wars cannot be compared with demon wars.


    Beelzebub zoffi hasn''t started yet, it''s just his wife.


    I guess it''s waiting for the other Lord to come out.


    However, it seems that the opponent''s Lord has a lot more troops than Obsidian castle, and many of them have already crossed the line of oreth and killed at Obsidian castle.


    Even into the castle.


    Several low winged demons broke through the window and rushed in front of Chen Yu.


    All of a sudden, there was a scream from behind Chen Yu, and the demons broke into pieces.


    Chen Yu turns around and finds Jessica.


    Fortunately, Jessica is here.All of a sudden, the wall behind Chen Yu shocked, and a huge demon rushed in.


    "Haha Jessica. "

 Chapter 314

    This is a monster bigger than besieb zoffi.


    Jessica stares at the demon who suddenly breaks in, with a dignified look on her face.


    "You can''t beat me. You are a wailing Banshee. Your attack is useless to me." The great devil made a mockery.


    The devil looked down and saw Chen Yu on the ground: "eh, soul? No The living? "


    The giant devil reached out his claws and lifted Chen up.


    Chen Yu is like a chicken in front of the devil.


    Chen Yu was so scared that he didn''t want to. He grabbed a handful of angel crystals and threw them into the devil''s mouth.


    The giant devil hasn''t responded yet. He chewed it.


    But the next moment, the giant devil felt unprecedented pain.


    "Roar..." Chen Yu was also thrown away.


    Chen Yu got up in a mess, and the giant devil covered his mouth and struggled painfully on the ground.


    At this time, from the hole in the back, Beelzebub zoffi appeared.


    When he saw the wailing giant devil on the ground, his face was also happy.


    "Well done."


    Although besib zoffi''s body shape is not as good as one third of the giant devil, he is the superior devil after all, and his strength must be better than the giant devil.


    Besib zoffi fell on the giant demon and looked at his injuries.


    He found that the giant devil''s mouth had been burnt, and his mouth was all scalded.


    "Eh? Is it Angel Crystal Beshib zoffi looked surprised. "Man, do you have angelic crystals?"


    "Well."


    "How many Angel crystals did you put into the stone hammer? It''s a total waste. " Said beshib zoffi, with some heart.


    "Lord, I can give you some if you need."


    Chen Zhuo takes out more than 100 Angel crystals, and besieged zoffi and Jessica all retreat subconsciously.


    "Come on, put it away first. It''s so painful with so many Angel crystals."


    For demons, angelic crystallization is the same as human''s feeling towards nuclear fuel.


    Chen Zhao quickly put away the angel crystal, looked up and asked, "I can only provide so much, but is it useful?"


    "Useful, too useful." Cried besieged zoffi excitedly.


    "It''s a waste of these Angel crystals to deal with the low-level demons, but only three of them can make the high-level demons under my feet lose their fighting power, and your angel crystals, I can kill Logan."


    "But you can''t even connect. How can you kill your enemy?"


    "I can''t touch it directly, it doesn''t mean I can''t use it. Just wrap it in devil gold and make it into a badge."


    "Well, I don''t care if you fight with your neighbors. I''m only responsible for providing Angel crystals."


    "Jessica, go find me all the craftsmen in Obsidian castle."


    The demon who broke into Obsidian castle was soon killed and retreated, and a senior demon was lost.


    According to besib zoffi, the senior devil is called the stone hammer, which is the general under Lord Logan.


    It''s the same level as Jessica, but Jessica doesn''t belong to fighting demons, so the role that Jessica can play in this war is very limited.


    Obsidian castle has no superior demons, but besieged zoffi and auris are superior demons, so they crush each other in superior combat power.


    That''s why Logan didn''t fight for so long.


    Because as long as he makes a move, he will surely be surrounded and beaten by two men, Beelzebub zophe and Aurelius.


    Now Logan is sending his army to consume the combat power of iris first.


    Besieb zoffi has not been fighting, but also to preserve strength.


    ¡­¡­


    The war lasted for several hours, and the two sides died down.


    Aureus returned to Obsidian castle, and recovered human form.


    "Man, here you are." Iris didn''t take her injuries seriously.


    "Let me treat you." Chen Yu said.


    "Good." Iris nodded.


    Auris is lying in front of Chen Yu. She is really beautiful despite her body shape.


    Of course, Chen Yu doesn''t have any idea about orris.


    This is the real Tyrannosaurus Rex!


    "Drink this." Chen Yu hands auris a bottle of demon crystal medicine carefully prepared.


    Auris took a sip and said, "is there any devil crystal in it? You''re willing. "


    "How do you feel?"


    "It''s good. I''ve recovered some strength, but in terms of my own consumption, it''s still too little."


    Chen Yu thought about it and took out another perfect crystal medicine.


    "Try this one."Auris took another sip, and a heat wave broke out on her. Chen quickly withdrew.


    "This is the perfect crystal!"


    "Well, there are a few perfect crystals."


    "How much medicine do you have in your hand?"


    "That''s all." Chen takes out several bottles and hands them to auris.


    "Give me this first, and credit first." "When I get rid of Logan with besieb zoffie, I''ll settle with you," said aureth


    "Even if you, after all, this time I have been asked, and you have spent so much to call me to hell."


    "Compared with your bottles of potions, the price of that call is not worth mentioning."


    Auris drank a bottle of perfect crystal medicine, and her consumed power was completely restored.


    When Chen Yu used devil crystal medicine to treat human diseases, he even needed to dilute it more than ten times, and then take it to patients a little bit more, which may cause serious consequences.


    But auris, as the superior demon, can eat the perfect crystal as a snack.


    Of course, even she can''t be so extravagant.


    Even if you are the Lord woman, she has no perfect crystal.


    "By the way, Lord''s wife, why did you fight the Lord named Logan?"


    "That bastard, when he learned that zoffi had the spring of youth, he wanted to come to fight for it, but he ran into a hard bone. Zoffi and I are not good bullies."


    It''s normal to think about it. Logan himself is the superior devil, and he is at the same level as besieb zoffi, but aureus is also the superior devil, so in the high-level power contest, Logan has lost.


    In order to meet Chen, aureth and besieb zoffi roasted several more flying dragons.


    For them, flying dragon is just a common animal. They ride it occasionally. When they don''t need it, they put it on the table for dinner.


    Chen Yu also saw the appetites of oreth and besieb zoffi. Chen Yu''s family and amon in the water ate for more than half a month, and now there are more than half.


    But in front of iris and besieged zoffi, the roasted dragons were just the weight of a meal.

 Chapter 315

    "This is the badge you want, sir. There is indestructible magic on it. It can''t be destroyed in most cases." Jessica came to Chen Yu and handed him three badges.


    "This is devil gold, isn''t it?"


    "Yes, cheap metal in hell."


    Devil gold has the same texture as gold, but there are some differences.


    These three gold coins of devil badge are all of one shape.


    "You say that in most cases, that is to say, they are still likely to be destroyed?"


    "Nothing is absolutely indestructible, but this indestructible magic is imposed by myself, so as long as the power is under me, these three devil badge gold coins cannot be destroyed."


    "That''s good." Chen Zhu nodded, whether there is a stronger human than Jessica or not.


    Chen Zhu put away the gold coins. At this time, a demon army suddenly rose over Obsidian castle, and a demon army appeared in the mountains in the distance.


    "Is it war again?"


    "Yes."


    "How long will this war last?"


    "According to this kind of fighting, there will be results in about a month." Said Jessica.


    "Will your Lord win?"


    No matter what the cause of the war is, Chen Yu of course hopes that besib zoffi will win.


    Who let them know, and still a friend.


    What''s more, obitos was his own demon servant. Chen Zhu supported besieb zoffi for his love and reason.


    "No loss." Said Jessica.


    "If your Lord and his wife need anything, please let me know."


    Jessica nodded, as two armies of demons collided in the distant sky.


    The battle broke out on the ground, which made Chen sigh.


    Just then, Beelzebub zoffi flew up into the air.


    Then, he turned into a giant beast with two horns on its head, a pair of flesh wings on its back were pitiful compared with his body, and his rough skin was just like a rock.


    The behemoth, who was besieged by besieb zoffi, had a big mouth and covered it with a mask. Hundreds of demons were devoured by him.


    Along with the ground, there was a huge pit. Besieb zoffi chewed the flesh and rocks in his mouth and swallowed them directly.


    The surrounding demons began to attack the body of besieb zoffi, but besieb zoffi had never heard of it. He strode around in the battlefield. If he stopped, he would start to devour it.


    Therefore, a superior devil plays a key role in such a war.


    So it is with besib zoffi, and so it is with iris.


    Besib zoffi seemed to be fed up with the demons on the ground. He raised his head to the sky and sucked hundreds of demons into his mouth.


    "Logan, come out!" Cried besieb zoffi.


    In an instant, the earth shook, and the roar of Beelzebub zoffi spread for hundreds of miles.


    Chen Chen, standing on the balcony of obsidian castle, was blown away by the strong wind.


    Auris suddenly appears, grabs Chen Yu and falls back on the balcony.


    At this time, a black light spread in the distance.


    Then a black lion appeared, and the black lion was not much smaller than besieb zoffi.


    There is a scar on the face, extending down from the eyes.


    "Sophie, as you wish, I''m here!"


    The two monsters fell on each other directly and rolled up in the middle of the battlefield.


    At the beginning, Chen Yu was very excited. The battle between the two demon lords must be earth shaking.


    In fact, where the two demon lords collide, they are all shaking and falling apart.


    But gradually, Chen Yu became a bit boring.


    "Auris, is this how the Lord demons fight? It looks like... "


    "Like two mad dogs, aren''t they?"


    "I didn''t say that." Chen Yu didn''t want to say that her husband was a mad dog in front of the devil.


    "They''re not going to fight." Said iris.


    "I think they are all biting and scratching each other. Isn''t that a dead fight?"


    Chen Yu couldn''t understand. These two demon lords seemed to fight fiercely. In fact, they fought for more than an hour.


    Then two on their own put down a cruel words, each of them shut down.


    "Iris, why didn''t you just go up and help?"


    "If I go up, I will not die."


    "If both sides fight like this, they will not die forever?"


    "What does it look like? It doesn''t matter how much they lose. " Said iris.Chen Yu is speechless. As expected, everyone''s world outlook is different and we can''t talk about each other.


    Chen Yu stayed in Obsidian castle for 24 hours, and the war broke out four times, basically fighting for several hours, resting for several hours, and then continuing the fighting.


    Besieged zoffi and iris took turns, but when iris did, Logan never did.


    When Chen left hell, the two sides were still at war.


    Wu -


    when Chen Chu appeared in the villa, he suddenly saw the green pupils in the dark.


    It''s the princess''s eyes. It may not be used to its sudden appearance.


    For example, HEMA and Baima only moved a little, and then fell asleep.


    The princess moved her body, moved Xiong DA and Xiong Er under her body, and then went to Chen Yu''s side.


    Sniff Chen, then use his chest on the top of his head.


    Chen Chu touched the princess''s head: "go to sleep, it''s late."


    Chen Yu crept to the bedroom door and entered the bedroom carefully.


    Take off your clothes, and slowly fumble for Fanny.


    When Chen Chu pulled farry''s head, he could smell the wine on her mouth.


    "Well Farry Don''t make any noise... "


    Chen Yu''s movements suddenly froze. Then look at the other side of the bed. There is a man lying down.


    That talent is Farley


    The


    The body of the woman in her arms is also stiff. It seems that she has found something.


    Chen Chu slowly took out his hand, and then came down from the bed like a thief.


    Climb on the ground and pick up the clothes and pants on the ground, ready to escape.


    Just then the bedside lamp came on, and Fanny sat up.


    Chen Chu looked back and saw that both farry and Farr were sitting at the head of the bed.


    Chen Yu''s action is rather awkward, because he is naked now.


    I didn''t think too much just now. I took off too fast. I didn''t even leave my close fitting pants.


    ¡°hi¡­¡­ Farry, Farr. " Chen Yu is embarrassed to say hello to the two sisters.


    Fanny''s cheeks are slightly red, it seems that the wine is still strong. I think she and Farr had a lot of wine tonight.


    Farr''s cheeks were red, but his eyes were not very drunk.

 Chapter 316

    Chen Zhuo escapes from the bedroom in a gray way. She is going to be on the sofa. One night, farry comes out of the bedroom.


    Chen Zhuo pulled fari and immediately came to the right place.


    Chen Yu is to release his energy, while fali is to demand discontent.


    It''s just hard for Phare. In the evening, he listened to the sound of the door Mi outside.


    Finally, in the second hour, Farr could not bear it.


    "Enough of you!" Far stood at the door of the bedroom, looking at the pair of naked men and women on the floor of the living room.


    With that, Farr slammed the bedroom door.


    Chen and fari also thought it was too much, and ran to the pool outside the yard to continue.


    Farr was alone in his bedroom. Although Chen Yu and farry had already gone outside, their voices were still as if they were nothing, which was more painful than they had been coming and going straight.


    From the window secretly looked down, that bastard didn''t know tired?


    I knew how to beat farry and how farry suffered from this son of a bitch.


    Two people from the beginning of the morning, has been tossed to four or five o''clock.


    Far peeked at the windowsill for two hours.


    The next day, Chen was in a good mood to prepare breakfast.


    Farr came out of the bedroom with panda eyes. Chen Yu put a glass of milk and an fried egg in front of Farr: "early."


    Phare stared at Chen Yu and said, "where''s pharie?"


    Chen Zhu pointed to the sofa in the living room: "still sleeping."


    Farr secretly vowed that he would never come to Chen Yu and fari''s next time.


    These two bastards don''t care about other people''s feelings at all.


    Chen Yu, in particular, is just a madman, totally unaware of fatigue.


    "Wait for nine o''clock, and help me to call for Fanny. I''m going out." Chen said.


    Just now, movich tutas called and asked Chen if he had any ideas.


    The princess walked slowly to Chen Yu with short legs.


    It''s time to prepare breakfast for her again. The princess has a big appetite.


    Look at this head. I haven''t seen you in more than one day. It''s a lot bigger.


    Phare is speechless for a while. I''m not a mediocre.


    However, Chen Yu didn''t give Farr a chance to refuse at all, holding a group of pets, big and small, to catch up with the RV.


    ¡­¡­


    Come on -


    movich tutas opened the door carefully and saw a huge RV parked outside.


    Then I saw Chen Yu waving in the RV. Movich tutas looked around, then ran to Chen Yu''s car.


    "Is this your car?"


    "Well." Chen Chu nodded, "let''s start."


    "Have you found a way?"


    "There was a way, but a little preparation." "Take this," Chen said


    This is a gold coin. One side is hexagram, the other side is blank.


    "This is?"


    "Drop the blood on the gold coin."


    According to Chen Yu''s request, movich tutas dropped blood on the gold coin.


    "Hold tight." Chen Yu''s hands hold the palm of mauvit tutas''s, and he recites magic spells in his mouth.


    Gradually, movich tutas felt it, and he felt the gold.


    It''s a strange feeling that this gold coin seems to be a part of him.


    At this time, Chen Yu''s palm moved to the chest of movich tutas, then the palm slowly moved toward the shoulder, then down the arm, and finally reached his palm.


    Finally, Chen Yu suddenly shouted, "go in!"


    Movich tutas suddenly felt that the gold coins had changed.


    As if there was something more in the gold coin, Chen said, "open it."


    Movich tutas opened his hand and picked up the gold coin. He found that there was an extra face on the side of the coin where there was no pattern.


    Movich tutas immediately touched his chest, which was really missing.


    The face on this gold coin seems to be his father.


    Chen took the gold coin and looked at it. "It''s a success. Now come to the second one."


    Chen Yu handed the second gold coin to movich tutus in the same way.


    First, the gold coin was fused with the flesh and blood of movich tutas, and then the soul was transferred to the gold coin.


    However, after two magic spells in a row, Chen Yu was exhausted.


    "Take a break. It''s too expensive." Chen Yu''s magic is not strong enough, just two ordinary magic, let him feel a little exhausted.


    "Chen, thank you."


    "You''re welcome. We''re just on a fair deal." Chen said.


    After half an hour''s rest, Chen finally started the third time.The whole process went well. The souls of the three close relatives of movich tutas were all transferred to three gold coins.


    "In fact, your problem has not been fundamentally solved. I am combining these three gold coins with you, so you must keep these three gold coins forever. You can''t discard them. If they are destroyed, you will die. Do you understand?"


    "I see." Movich tutas nodded. "Can I talk to them?"


    "I can''t, I''m just a doctor, not a professional psychic, but I can introduce you to a professional psychic, maybe she has a way."


    Movich can finally take off his thick clothes. He doesn''t need to pack himself as tightly as he used to.


    It made him feel as relaxed as ever, as if he was reborn.


    "Wait, I''ll go in and get the check."


    Soon, movich tutas came out of the house, ran into the RV and handed Chen a check for half a million dollars.


    "By the way, do you know who gave you the magic?" Chen asked.


    Movich tutas shook his head: "I have no clue. I have been thinking about who did it Can the psychic you''re talking about help me out? "


    "I''m not sure."


    "Can you contact him now?"


    "Yes." Chen Yu picked up the phone and said, "Hello, sienna."


    "Chen, are you ill? Don''t you see what time it is?"


    "I have a client here. Are you sure you don''t want to meet me?"


    "Customers? What kind of customers? How much is it? " Sienna is in a moment of spirit.


    "As long as you can solve the problem for me, I''m willing to pay you 100000 dollars." Movich tutas said generously.


    Sienna went crazy directly: "you wait, tell me immediately, where are you Chris, Cheryl Get up and stop sleeping. "


    Hundred thousand dollars. She''s never seen so much money in her life.


    She was so excited that she didn''t even know she was on the phone.


    "Big deal, someone offered us $100000. You two get up quickly and dress me better."


    Movich tutas looked at Chen Yu: "are you sure that this crazy woman on the phone can solve the problem for me?"

 Chapter 317

    About half an hour later, Sienna arrived in her little old car.


    "Chen, where are your customers? I didn''t find it. "


    "See that RV across from you?"


    "Yes, then?"


    "We''re up there. Come on up."


    Sienna, Chris and Cheryl got on the RV and were shocked by the luxurious decoration in the RV.


    "Wow, it''s bigger than all three of us."


    "Is this the customer''s car?"


    "It''s mine." "This is your client," Chen said


    "It''s you!" Cheryl suddenly turned cold. "You traitor."


    "Wait Cheryl, do you know him? "


    "He is the boss of the power supply company. When I was in the orphanage, I used to follow Twice with grandma. "


    It''s embarrassing. It''s embarrassing on both sides.


    Movich tutas scratched his head. "But I''ve never cut off the electricity in the orphanage, even though I''ve sent people to rush the accounts twice."


    "On Christmas day, did President yussi look for a Mr. movich?" Chen asked.


    Chen recalled that President Yousi had become a monster because he was backfired by magic.


    Will it be because of the use of magic against movich tutas that it will be backfired?


    Cheryl suddenly responded, "do you mean he was cursed by President yussi?"


    "It should be president yussi." Chen Zhu nodded.


    "But I haven''t seen her."


    "A witch will curse you. Maybe you can''t find it." Said movich tutas.


    "No wonder, after Christmas, President yussi began to change."


    "What about her now?" Asked movich tutas.


    "Grandma yousis is dead. You killed her."


    "Why did I die? I haven''t done anything, and I''m a victim. "


    "It''s because of your threat that if you don''t pay the electricity bill quickly, you''ll cut off the electricity at the orphanage before Christmas."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chen Yu looks at monwich tutas.


    The threat was too much. Movich tutas was depressed: "but I didn''t do it I''m just saying it casually. "


    "Can you say that at will?" Chen Yu looked at movich tutas: "well, now it''s over, Mr. movich has been punished, and President yussi has paid for his actions."


    "Wait..." Sienna suddenly cried, "so Is that all right with me? What about the agreed one hundred thousand dollars? "


    Chen Yu looks at Siena with sympathetic eyes. Siena really has no money.


    "To make up for my mistake, I will donate one million dollars to the orphanage." "Little girl, I''m terribly sorry for what I''ve done in the past, and I''m sorry for the people I''ve hurt," he said


    "Hum..." Cheryl still has a problem with movich tutas.


    Chen doesn''t want to comment on this. After all, mowich tutas didn''t do anything wrong with it.


    The power company is not a charity, and he didn''t cut off the power supply to the orphanage in the end.


    Of course, being right in law doesn''t mean that it''s morally right.


    "Miss Sienna, I''d like to invite you to be our company''s special security advisor."


    Special security advisor again? Chen Yu has some accidents.


    Is this the lost East, the gains?


    "What salary?"


    "Ten thousand dollars a month."


    "And my team? What are their salaries? "


    "They? Six thousand dollars a month. What do you think? "


    "Just a little bit of forgiveness." Said Cheryl proudly.


    Although Sienna didn''t get a hundred thousand dollars, they also got a job, which was a great joy.


    Although Cheryl complained about mowich tutas, she was a precocious child, and her mind was not too extreme.


    She knew that it wasn''t mauvit tutas who was to blame.


    Just then, movich tutas suddenly screamed, "ah Help me Bear...... "


    Sienna, Chris and Cheryl were all shocked to see the princess.


    "Roar!" Cheryl rushed up at once.


    But the next moment, the princess raised her paw and clapped. Cheryl was already shot.


    "Don''t fight in the car! Stop it for me! I want you to be ruined! " "Cheryl, princess, stop it!" cried Chen


    "Chen, don''t tell me. It''s your pet.""Princess, go upstairs. Who let you down?" Chen Yu shouted.


    The princess pointed to her belly, ouch


    He was hungry again. Chen Zhao patted his forehead: "you go back to the top first."


    "Is this bear the same as obitos?" Asked sienna.


    "That''s right."


    "Chen, are you a druid?" Asked sienna.


    "Well, it''s all right. You can get out of here." Chen Chu waved and drove them out of his car.


    "Chen, teach me Druid magic..." Sienna felt that her psychic magic couldn''t make money.


    She hopes to make a lot of money and drive such a luxury car like Chen Yu.


    "When I''m in a good mood."


    ¡­¡­


    "Evry, your results are already very good. As long as you train according to my method, you can definitely get very good results at the University of California sports meeting, but now you have to hire another coach, which will disrupt your habits and rhythm, which is not conducive to your development."


    "Coach Cantor, I''ve made up my mind. Don''t try to persuade me." "And there''s the locker room ahead, please don''t follow me," evrel said quietly


    When all the money was paid, it was too late for her to regret.


    That''s not a small amount, a deposit of $100000, a year''s income for a middle-income family.


    She''s not rich enough to lose a hundred thousand dollars.


    "You will regret it." Cantor was very dissatisfied.


    "That won''t bother you." Evelyn''s mind is up.


    After coming out of the dressing room, he has put on the one-piece swimsuit and swimming cap. Normans just came here: "sister Normans, when will that bastard come?"


    "He''s already on his way here, but don''t have too much hope for his time view. This bastard may say it in an hour."


    "Is he going to come over at noon?" Evelyn was very upset.


    In her opinion, since she has received her money, she should abide by the time.


    "That''s what he is like. If you ask him to keep time, I''m afraid he won''t even take over the task."


    "If it doesn''t work, I''ll ask him to spit out all my money."

 Chapter 318

    At the University of Los Angeles, the security guard stopped Chen''s RV and said, "stop, stop."


    Chen Chu poked out his head: "what are you doing? I''m the teacher here. Why don''t you let me in? "


    The school security guard looks at Chen Yu. He has an impression of Chen Yu.


    After all, several times in and out with a large group of pets, it''s hard to forget.


    "Why do you come to school in such a car? What about your scooter? "


    "This is my scooter." Chen Yuli said of course.


    "What? Is this your scooter? Do you think of a RV as a scooter? "


    "Well, get out of the way. I''m going to go in and park. If I don''t have a place to park later, I''ll block the car at the door!"


    As for Chen''s threat, the security guard can only admit it.


    After Chen Zhuo parked the car, the princess moved her fat spanking, took the lead to get down with Xiong DA and Xiong two little guys, then Heima and Baima crowded down the door, followed by obitos.


    The order in which they get off is always determined by their size.


    "Chen, are you here? We''ve been in the water for half an hour. If you don''t come, you''ll refund me. " Normans called and threatened Chen.


    "Well, well, I''ve been to school, but I can''t find the swimming pool. Can you come and take me over?"


    "You idiot? There are so many people in the school. Wouldn''t it be nice for you to ask any one of them? "


    Ok Chen has to admit that this seems to be a way.


    However, with the princess around, basically no one dares to approach Chen Yu.


    "HEMA, get a man." Chen said.


    With a shout, HEMA rushed out and grabbed the corner of a student''s coat.


    That student wants to frighten pee, Chen Mou walks over: "fellow don''t be afraid, I just want to ask you the way."


    The princess sniffed at the student, who held up his hands in fear of being bitten by the behemoth in front of him.


    "Can you let it go a little bit?" The student''s legs are soft.


    "It''s very impolite of you to keep a lady away from you."


    "Yes I''m sorry


    "OK, can you take me to the swimming pool?"


    "Can I refuse?"


    Ow -


    The Princess roared, her voice was deafening.


    Chen Yu quickly reached out his hand to stabilize the student so that he would not kneel.


    "Well, let''s go."


    But just then Wright and some tall male teachers came.


    "Chen, how can it be you?" Wright was surprised to see Chen.


    Originally, she heard that someone came into the school with a bear, so Wright brought some male teachers to drive them out.


    I didn''t expect that this man was Chen Yu. Wright looked at the huge body of the princess behind Chen Yu.


    It''s more than 800 kg now. Basically, Chen can satisfy it as much as it wants, so its weight grows very fast.


    "Chen What is that? "


    "Bears." "It''s called a princess," Chen said


    "Your pet?"


    "Yes."


    "Why did you bring it to school?"


    "It''s more difficult to stay at home without being taken care of, so I''m used to taking them all with me."


    "Are you sure it won''t hurt?"


    The princess''s claw nails are more than ten centimeters, just like a little dagger hanging on the paw of a bear.


    It''s really scary. If Chen Yu is not standing there at this time, Wright will definitely call the police.


    "I can guarantee it won''t hurt anyone."


    Wright approached cautiously, but still scared.


    "Are you sure it won''t bite me?"


    "Wright, you should believe me."


    "All right." At last Wright came to the princess and wanted to touch her.


    The princess suddenly put out her tongue and licked Wright''s palm.


    Scared Wright quickly took back his hand, the princess went forward and took the initiative to rub against Wright.


    It was then that Wright again plucked up his courage and reached out to touch the princess''s big head.


    "Would you like to sit up and try?" Chen suggested.


    "What? Are you sure this is OK? " Wright was a little scared and a little expected.


    "Of course, Xiong DA and Xiong Er, come down and let Grandma sit on it."


    Chen Yu comes forward, directly gives Wright a princess hug, and then puts it on the princess''s back.


    Wright has overcome the fear in his heart after he has sat down.


    "Slow down." Wright said, and the princess slowed down. "He''s so smart. Does he understand what I''m talking about?"


    "I can understand most of it." Chen said."Where are you going?" Asked Wright.


    "Swimming pool."


    "What to do there?"


    "I made an appointment to meet my friend there." Chen took a picture of the students around him: "OK, friend, you can go. Your headmaster will take me there."


    The student is not afraid now. Wright is not afraid. He has nothing to fear.


    Wright was sitting on the princess''s back, and the seventy-eight people were playing happily.


    "Princess, you can hurry up Faster Faster That''s it, that''s the speed. "


    The princess can run at a speed of 40 kilometers per hour.


    Of course, it''s too heavy to last long.


    Wright enjoyed unprecedented excitement. Students or teachers along the way, seeing Wright running on a bear, all felt that the world was crazy, or they were crazy.


    "Whoo All right, you can stop. " Wright is very considerate. Although she weighs only 80 Jin, bears are not endurance beasts, and their own weight is also a great burden.


    The princess leaned down so Wright could get to the ground.


    "Good boy." Wright touched the princess''s head gently, and she was in love with her.


    Looking at Chen Yu coming from afar, Wright said, "Chen, let the princess be the symbol of our school, right?"


    "What?"


    "I''m going to print the princess''s head on the school flag, and half a month later at the University of California sports meet, I hope it will appear."


    Wright had thought that she would ride the princess to the scene of the sports meeting.


    If the old woman is going crazy, most people can''t hold her back.


    Of course, the ten campuses of the University of California compete with each other, not only in academic and sports, but also in all aspects. Even these presidents compete with each other.


    What they usually talk about is that today I went to play a boar in the mountain, and tomorrow I drove a golf ball into the hole.


    Anyway, the older you get, the more you don''t give up.


    Wright has already thought about it. She will ride the princess and make a good show in front of those old people.


    Don''t think that these old scholars with lofty status in their respective fields are all serious. If they are crazy, they can''t be compared with young people.


    The University of California once had a department of animal training, because a president was humiliated by an old friend''s pet.

 Chapter 319

    After overcoming her fear of the princess, Wright began to enjoy it. When the princess was with her, others looked in awe.


    It''s very dignified of the princess to follow her.


    When she arrived at the entrance of the swimming pool, the princess came into the swimming pool and there was a scream.


    A man in swimming trunks picked up a mop and waved it to the princess.


    Roar -


    The Princess roared, and the man sat on the ground in fear.


    "Sister Normans, don''t go. It''s a bear." Evrel pulls Normans in panic, trying to escape the swimming pool.


    Normans patted evley on the back of the hand: "it''s OK, that bastard is here."


    Sure enough, Chen Yu and Wright came in from outside.


    "Damn, no wild animals are allowed here." The man who was scared to sit on the ground roared loudly.


    Roar -


    The Princess stands up fiercely, stands straight at 3.5 meters, and directly erupts an inviolable majesty. The man turns around and runs.


    "Now, princess, don''t scare people." Wright patted the princess, and she bent down again.


    Normans came over and said, "Hello, Ms. Wright."


    "Normans, long time no see You don''t seem to be afraid of the princess at all. "


    "It''s not the first time for me and the princess to see each other, and Chen also has a pet much bigger than the princess


    Wright immediately turned to Chen Yu and said, "Chen, really? What pet is bigger than the princess? Is it a rhinoceros? Or an elephant? "


    "Well, I''ll get to know you sometime." "Thank you for bringing me here, Wright," Chen said


    "Is Normans your date?" Asked Wright.


    Evry came over. She knew Chen Yu and Wright were very familiar.


    "Ms. Wright, Chen is my swimming coach." Evry said.


    "What? Chen, do you want to be a swimming coach? " Wright was surprised. "Can you?"


    "Not bad." Chen Chu shrugged and said.


    "Are you sure?" Wright was deeply sceptical.


    Just then, the man who had been scared to escape appeared again.


    "Evry, he''s the coach you''re looking for?" Cantor burr looked at Chen Yu, and his face fully explained his inner thoughts at the moment, contempt and disdain.


    At first, Cantor burr thought that what kind of retired professional athletes Yvette would invite, or coaches who had taught famous swimmers.


    It turned out to be an Asian.


    Do Asians know how to swim?


    "Are you sure he can teach you how to swim faster?" Cantor burr said in front of Chen.


    Chen Yu looked at Cantor burr, and then at Normans and evry: "it won''t be you who invited me again. Did you deliberately make trouble for me?"


    Normans rolled his eyes. "Do you think I''m full?"


    "Well, sir, please leave here if you are OK." Chen Yu is too lazy to talk nonsense with Dachan burr. The other side is obviously not kind.


    "Evry, I think you should really think about it. This Asian, are you sure he is not a liar?"


    Evley and Normans frowned, and Wright was also upset: "Mr. dhakan, you''d better pay attention to your wording. You''re just an external coach, not a regular employee of our school, and the person you question as a liar is a professor of our school. If you talk about it again, I''d be happy to dismiss you and change to another one to know Humble coach. "


    "Well, maybe he''s not a liar." As Wright said, he doesn''t want to lose the job for the time being, but that doesn''t mean he will agree with Chen: "but I still don''t think that he will be a good coach, especially in swimming. I''m afraid that he can''t even swim the girls here unless he can prove himself."


    "Who are you? Why should I prove it to you? Or are you not convinced that I will be paid $200000? "


    Wright was stunned. "Chen, you''ve received $200000 from Evelyn?"


    "Yes, I have always been the price."


    "Ms. Wright, you see now how ridiculous it is to let a layman collect 200000 dollars as a swimming coach."


    "It''s not my own request. It''s entirely evry''s own."


    "Even so, I think she''s just being masked."


    Cantor burr is jealous. Chen Yu charges 200000 dollars for jealousy.


    As a professional swimming coach, he only earns 30000 dollars a year.


    What''s more, Chen can also teach the most beautiful girl in the swimming team, Evelyn.


    On weekdays, Evelyn doesn''t even let him near.


    "If you want to swim here, first of all, you need to prove your ability. Look at the people here, everyone is close to the level of professional athletes, but what about you? As a swimming coach, I''m afraid I''m not as good as the girls here. ""That is to say, as long as I swim past the girls here, I can stay here? Is it? " Chen asked.


    Cantor burr laughed, and he was waiting for the moment.


    "Gina Lisby, you come out." Cantor burr hailed, and a tall, well proportioned girl came out.


    The girl has long limbs and is about 1.75 meters tall. As can be seen from her arm and thigh muscles, she is very talented in swimming.


    Swimmers have always been the type of food. First of all, they should have a suitable physical condition, such as the length of limbs, the size of palms and soles, which determine the final performance of the swimmer.


    Evey''s face changed a little. Normans saw evey''s eyes and asked in a low voice, "is this girl strong?"


    "She is the strongest girl in our school''s swimming team, especially good at medium and long distance. In the event of 1500 meters, she has swam for 16 minutes."


    Normans looked at Chen Yu. She knew that he was very strong physically, but Chen Yu never showed the speed of swimming.


    She''s not sure if Chen can swim past the girl named Gina Lisby.


    Wright also looked to Chen Yu, who, of course, did not want to be humiliated.


    But now Chen promised to compete with a girl.


    In other words, no matter what the result is, he needs to face it by himself.


    "The game is fine, but I''ll bet." "Do you dare to bet with me, Mr. Cantor?" said Chen


    "How to bet?"


    "A thousand dollars. If I win, you have to give me a thousand dollars."


    Cantor burr looked at Gina Lisby and then smiled, "I''ll be with you to the end."

 Chapter 320

    Seeing Chen Yu want to bet again, Normans was a little sad.


    Chen Yu grinned: "you won''t say me again this time, bullying the students?"


    "Please." Normans opened his eyes. It was clear that he could not see.


    "So let''s start." Cantor burr urged.


    Chen took off his clothes and put on a swimsuit.


    Go to Gina Lisby''s side: "girl, do you want me to let you go?"


    Gina Lisby looked at Chen Yu, and her eyes were serious: "at school, even the boys in the swimming team dare not say this to me."


    "So I''m not a student." Chen Chu shrugged: "by the way, how far are we going?"


    "1500 meters, freestyle, can you?" Asked Gina Lisby.


    "No problem, of course."


    Chen Yu and Jinna Lisby both stand on the platform. Cantor burr holds the rifle: "ready."


    Gina Lisby has bowed down and Chen Yu is still standing on the platform, warming up.


    "Chen, ready." Wright cautioned.


    She was more nervous about the outcome of the match than Chen Yu, who was a client.


    However, Chen Yu didn''t take it seriously at all: "it''s OK, it''s a girl after all. I need to let her go. Besides, before swimming, you must have enough warm-up exercise, otherwise it''s easy to cramp."


    "Asian, I want you to prepare. Can''t you hear me?"


    "You''re just starting. Don''t worry about me." Chen said, shaking his arm.


    Cantor burr is biting his teeth, and his face is cold. Since you are clever, it depends on how you lose!


    "Prepare..."


    àØ -


    Gina Lisby is like a swordfish. After diving for more than ten meters in the water, she rushes to the opposite side.


    Soon, Gina Lisby had swam fifty meters, then one hundred.


    Gina Lisby is very fast, 150 meters, 200 meters.


    Finally, when Gina Lisby turned around at the end for the second time, Chen Yu also jumped into the water.


    How fast!! Normans and evley exclaimed in unison.


    When Gina Lisby reached 300 meters, Chen had already swam 150 meters.


    Chen''s speed was obviously faster than Gina Lisby''s, but Cantor burr sneered.


    "Stupid, 1500 meters is not 50 meters. It''s impossible for him to maintain his sprint speed to the end."


    In his opinion, Gina Lisby is the right tactics. As long as Gina Lisby keeps such speed, the victory must belong to her.


    However, Chen Yu did not slow down, and soon caught up with Gina Lisby. By this time, they had already swam 700 meters.


    But Gina Lisby''s speed has been weakened to some extent, but Chen Yu keeps a high speed all the time.


    Cantor Burr''s face is getting darker and darker. Chen''s speed and endurance are obviously better than he thought.


    By the time she reached one kilometer, Gina Lisby had been thrown away 100 meters by Chen, a full circle away.


    And the distance is still widening, at this time the result is self-evident.


    As long as Chen Yu sticks to 1500 meters, he will definitely win.


    As for whether he can hold on to 1500 meters?


    Normans and Evelyn have no doubt that Chen can do it.


    This guy is a real physical monster, not to mention 1500 meters, ten times more, he will not work hard.


    As Cantor burr feared, Chen was at last the first to finish.


    It took Gina Lisby a minute to get to the finish line.


    "Gina, why are you so bad today?" Asked Cantor burr, discontented with his superior.


    "He disrupted my rhythm." Gina Lisby didn''t lie. Chen Yu did disturb her rhythm.


    Chen''s speed is obviously one level higher than her, and every time Chen''s speed exceeds her, it will affect her rhythm.


    This also causes her to arrive at the end, oneself all cannot grasp the rhythm, swims more slowly.


    Originally her best record was within 16 minutes, but this time she actually swam for 17 minutes.


    Generally speaking, even if the state has ups and downs, the difference is up to ten seconds.


    But this time, she was a minute behind her best record.


    You can imagine the importance of rhythm to a swimmer.


    "Chen, you''ve scored 16 points. If you count the 200 meters you let, you should have broken the 1500 meter freestyle, the women''s world record." Normans laughed and joked.


    "I''m a man, breaking a women''s world record. What can I be proud of?" Chen Chu rolled his eyes, got up from the water and came to Cantor burr: "Mr Cantor, bring it, one thousand dollars.""That''s not true!" "Gina Lisby is not in good shape today. There''s nothing to be proud of when you win," Canterbury called out


    "I''m not proud But I did win. " "Mr. Cantor, even if Gina is at her best, she can''t win Chen''s. If Chen just counted the 200m, he has broken the women''s world record of this project. Does Gina have the ability to break the world record?" Yi flei helps Chen Yu to say aloud.


    Chen Yu is really not interested in that woman''s world record,


    but he is very interested in fighting against Cantor burr. Whoever lets this product come in from himself, he always aims at himself.


    "I want to compete with you." Said Cantor burr.


    "I didn''t promise you." Chen Yu rolled his eyes. "Give me a thousand dollars first."


    "As long as you win me, I will give it to you."


    "Mr. Cantor, please abide by the gambling agreement. Our school doesn''t need people who are dishonest." Wright helped out, too.


    Cantor burr finally took out a thousand dollars and reluctantly shoved it into Chen''s hands: "I will bet with you, if you are a man, accept my challenge instead of bullying a girl."


    Cantor burr knows Chen''s speed is very fast. If Chen is ahead of the game, he is not sure to win Chen.


    But Chen has just swam through a game. He believes that Chen has used most of his energy, so he thinks he can definitely win.


    "What? I bully girls? " Chen Yu was furious. "You wanted me to compete with her. At the beginning, I let her. Now you say I am bullying girls?"


    "No matter what, you won it disgracefully."


    "Good! I compare with you! " Chen Yu''s face changed seriously: "five thousand dollars! If you dare to take the gamble, then come on. "


    Cantor''s face changed. Five thousand dollars is not a small sum.


    But if I win, I''ll make five thousand dollars.


    "I hope you don''t regret it." Cantor burr sneered.

 Chapter 321

    "Chen, are you ok?" Wright knows, of course, that it''s hard for an athlete to play a second game in a short time after just one.


    So she was very worried about Chen''s physical strength.


    "Not at all." Chen said.


    "Can''t you go on playing?"


    "No, I hate swimming because I can''t speak at all on the way. This kind of long-distance competition is too hard to speak at all."


    Evrel thought that Chen Yu was harassing Chen Yu during the long-distance race with Grint, and his face turned black.


    This bastard is simply incurable and shameless!


    "Are you not ready? Do you want to delay? " Cantor burr urged.


    Of course, he wants to be able to play as soon as possible. The shorter the time is, the less physical strength Chen can recover, and the greater his odds are.


    As for fairness? There is no equity in competition and speed sports.


    If there is fairness, then there will be no foul tactics.


    No matter in which era, the winner is king.


    Only those who win have a say.


    Chen Chu stood on the platform and looked at Cantor burr.


    Evrel looked at Chen Yu''s back: "sister Normans, are you sure he can win Cantor burr? Cantor Burr''s speed is not slow. That bastard has swam 1500 meters. "


    "If he can''t hold on to this distance, how can he still charge you 200000 dollars?" Said Normans with disapproval.


    Even though Normans said so, Evelyn didn''t think it was possible.


    She practices 800 meter freestyle, and she knows how tired it is to swim 800 meters with all her strength.


    Not far away, Gina Lisby has been sitting by the pool drinking nutritious water.


    From this we can see how much the 1500 meter freestyle costs.


    It''s a completely different concept to swim 3000 meters slowly and to compete in two 1500 meter freestyle competitions.


    With Evelyn''s concerns, and Wright.


    She is also worried about Chen''s physical fitness, but Chen, who is standing on the platform, has no way to go.


    "Ready." This time Wright came to give orders: "Chen, be serious."


    "Well, I''ll be more serious this time." Chen Yu finally bowed down in good order.


    àØ -


    Chen Zhu and Canterbury almost enter the water at the same time. No, Canterbury should be faster.


    "Cantor burr is jumping." Evry said.


    "It doesn''t matter, just look at the result." Normans said quietly.


    Chen Yu''s speed is too fast. In an instant, he has opened a body position, taking the lead in reaching the first 50 meters and turning around.


    Then the second, then the third


    When Chen finished the fourth turn, Cantor burr finished the third.


    The gap between the two sides is so obvious that it is not at one level at all.


    Cantor burr has noticed that Chen is far faster than him.


    Now, he only expects Chen to run out of energy halfway.


    "Sister Normans, how long has it been?" Asked evley in a low voice.


    Normans looked at the stopwatch in his hand. "Six minutes and twenty seconds."


    "He has swam 700 meters, hasn''t he?"


    "Well."


    "If he wants to maintain this speed again, the world record will be broken by him."


    Evry looks at Chen''s swimming posture, and Chen''s speed drops a little.


    Evry was relieved. She thought more about it.


    If the world record is so easy to break, it''s not the world record.


    However, the world record of 1500 meters for men seems to have been set by the Chinese.


    Do Chinese people have more talent for medium and long distance freestyle?


    Finally, Chen Yu arrived at the finish line. Normans pressed the stopwatch: "14 minutes, 58 seconds, 12."


    Chen Yu climbed ashore, looked back at Cantor Porter, and then asked, "how many laps did he swim?"


    "Twelve laps."


    "Come on, Mr Cantor. I''ll take care of you."


    Normans rolled his eyes, and the goods finally began to play cheap.


    Cantor Bolton choked when he was in the water. From a distance, he saw Chen Yu sitting on the edge of the pool, and then stopped: "how did you get on the bank?"


    "After swimming, of course, I will go ashore."


    "It''s impossible I only swim 1200 meters. How can you swim so fast? You cheat. "


    "Don''t open your mouth. How can I cheat when so many people are watching?" Chen Yu said quietly.


    There were more than a dozen people in the swimming pool. Gina Lisby also said, "Mr. Cantor, Mr. Chen didn''t lie. He did swim."Cantor burr won''t swim either. He''ll leave on shore.


    "Mr Cantor, have you forgotten anything?"


    "What is it?"


    "Have you forgotten our bet?"


    "I''m not in good shape today, so it''s not a game."


    That''s five thousand dollars. He can''t afford that much in a short time.


    "I don''t care whether you are in good condition or not. You don''t understand the principle of willing to give in and lose?"


    "I''m not good at 1500 meter freestyle."


    "No matter what you are good at, you must pay today." Chen Yu said quietly.


    "What if I don''t?"


    "Then you may not be able to get out of here alive."


    The princess who had been lying beside got up and walked by.


    HEMA, Baima and obitos also got up and surrounded Canterbury.


    "What are you going to do? Do you know you''re blackmailing. "


    "Chen, I have something else to do. Let''s go first." Wright said.


    "Headmaster, don''t go You can''t ignore it. This Asian is going to hurt me personally. "


    "Sorry, I didn''t see anything."


    The princess had stood up, and Cantor burr looked up at the monstrous beast in front of her, and swallowed his mouth unconsciously.


    "I I write the IOU. "


    Chen Yu patted Cantor burr on the shoulder: "OK, but don''t forget to pay the interest."


    Cantor burr is going to bleed inside. It''s nothing.


    For Chen Yu, it is even more grudge.


    "Oh, it''s so relaxing after exercise." Chen Yu twisted his neck: "OK, let''s start our training."


    Normans and Evelyn came to Chen Yu and Normans said, "Chen, can you let me speed up in a short time?"


    "I''m not sure about her, but you can."


    "Oh? Is it? " Normans''s swimming talent is better?


    "As long as you go to the hospital to do a small nursing... Organ surgery, reduce water resistance, it can definitely accelerate."


    "You bastard!" Evrel was not so happy with Normans'' angry teeth.


    Chen Yu said this about Normans, but he didn''t say that about her. Isn''t she talking about her small chest in disguise?


    As a matter of fact, Evelyn''s is not small at all. It can only be said that it''s normal. It''s not as turbulent as Normans.

 Chapter 322

    "What are you doing?" Chen asked.


    "Freestyle, 50 meters and 100 meters." Said Normans.


    "And you?"


    "Freestyle, 800 meters."


    "Test your results first. Who will come first?"


    "I''ll come first." Said Normans.


    Normans took the test first. The result of the 50m freestyle was 24.12 seconds, not her best.


    Then there was the 100 meter freestyle, with a score of 54 seconds.


    Then there was Evelyn''s test, the 800 meter freestyle. She swam for eight minutes and forty seconds.


    After swimming, Evelyn was tired.


    "Have I asked you to sit down?" Chen Chu looks at evelie.


    "I''m tired. Can''t I have a rest?"


    "Normans, didn''t you tell her the rules?"


    Normans looked at Evelyn. "Don''t talk back to this bastard. At least you should think about your 200000 dollars."


    Evrel reluctantly gets up and stands in front of Chen Yu.


    "Go into the water and swim two thousand meters." Chen Yu directly ordered, "go both of you."


    ¡­¡­


    "Antibel, find me some people. I''m going to teach someone a lesson."


    "Cantor, who are you going to teach?"


    "An asshole, blackmailed me five thousand dollars."


    "Do you need to do it on or off campus?"


    "Do it off campus." Said Cantor burr.


    "To what extent does it need to be taught?"


    Cantor burr thought for a moment and said, "break one of his arms."


    "It''s a crime."


    "Come on, antibell, don''t think I don''t know about you."


    "OK, but it''s not cheap to break an arm."


    "How much is it?" Cantor asked.


    "Three thousand dollars."


    Cantor burr thought about it and nodded, "I accept the price, but I have another condition."


    "Tell me."


    "I want you to destroy one of his notes."


    "Yes."


    ¡­¡­


    "Well, that''s all for today''s training."


    "Just two hours of training, so soon it''s over?" Normans looked at Chen Yu discontentedly.


    "I''m hungry." Chen Yuli said of course.


    "You''ve been sitting on the edge of the pool eating since just now, and you haven''t stopped. Do you mean you''re hungry?"


    "I''m not full. I''m even hungry. By the way, if you have anything you want to eat today, try to eat as much as possible. From tomorrow, you should not be so free."


    Normans''s face changed as he recalled a hellish month.


    "Sister Normans, is this bastard''s training really useful?"


    "It''s too late for you to quit now. Anyway, you''ve only given a deposit of 100000 US dollars. If you wait for tomorrow to start, you''ll start the real journey to hell."


    "Is it so terrible?"


    "More terrible than you think Try to eat what you want today. "


    "Why do you sound like the last supper?"


    "You should enjoy it as your last supper."


    "He can''t monitor us 24 hours. Can he manage what we eat?"


    "He doesn''t care what we eat, but he has a way to make us eat nothing."


    "No, he can''t do anything unless he imprisons us."


    "That''s all I have to say. You can do it yourself."


    ¡­¡­


    Chen didn''t notice that the RV was followed by an SUV.


    "Antibel, we really want to fight the owner of that car?"


    Antibell''s face was gloomy, and all the people he had called for were a little withdrawn.


    It''s not just them, but it''s Andy Bell who''s also backing out.


    He didn''t know who they were going to attack and who they were.


    But that''s a car worth more than three million dollars!


    If they attack that person, it''s not hard for that person to find them.


    Cantor burr gave them three thousand dollars, eight people in the car, that is to say, less than four hundred dollars each.


    To offend a millionaire for $400 is obviously a very unwise choice.


    Just then, said a black boy in the back seat.


    "That man drives such a good car, shouldn''t he be rich?"


    In a flash, the atmosphere in the car suddenly became subtle.


    The people in the car, originally a group of small gangsters, usually steal, or fight, earn a little money to buy drugs.But now, there is a person, it seems, is going to do worse things.


    This makes other people feel a little uncomfortable. At this time, another person says, "if we take this car, we will get rich."


    People''s hearts move, yes, not necessarily to kidnap.


    It''s OK to rob a car.


    Three million dollars of cars are sold to some underground merchants. I dare not say that they will sell for three million dollars. Hundreds of thousands of dollars are sure to be sold.


    Antibell thought, "do you think so?"


    "Annabel, do you want to do it? If we don''t, we''ll do it ourselves. "


    To tell you the truth, Andy bell was also moved.


    If the deal really gets them, it''s 100000 dollars.


    But the risk is also not small, and they are many, not necessarily everyone together.


    As long as one or two people leak the news, it may be a disaster to them.


    Don''t offend the rich in America.


    "Who of you has a gun?" Asked antibell.


    "Antibel, do you want to kill?"


    "Just in case." "It''s too late for any of you to quit," said antibell, his eyes flashing


    ¡­¡­


    "Hello, Chen, I''ve got a dozen people. Maybe you''re interested in them." Lisfar called.


    "A dozen people?" Chen Yu is a little confused. What does risfal have to do with catching people? Why are you interested?


    "Mexicans." Said lisfal.


    Chen Yu frowned: "Mexicans?"


    "Yes, these people want to do it to you."


    "Where is it?"


    "There''s a sign thirty kilometers east of Highway 12. Turn left."


    "In the desert?"


    "A dozen people, it would be troublesome to put them in the city."


    Chen Yu heard what lisfal meant. He was going to kill more than a dozen people.


    Chen Yu thought about it. This time, he had no false compassion.


    After all, this group of Mexicans is too much trouble.


    It is better to get rid of the root than to keep one.


    After all, Chen Yu is not alone now. If fari is with him, then he will be threatened, and fari is likely to be involved.


    Therefore, cutting the grass is the best choice.


    However, since lisfal helped him to this, he had no reason to hide his appearance, at least not to stay out of the business.


    "Well, I''ll be right now." Chen said.

 Chapter 323

    To the east of Los Angeles is a desert. Of course, it''s not like the Sahara, it''s more like the Gobi gravel beach.


    Every year, the cold air from the coastline, after the brewing of this hot and dry zone, blows to the central and Eastern continents to form a hurricane.


    According to lisfal''s instructions, Chen Yu drove into an old road.


    This road should have been built in the 1970s and 1980s. There are still some billboards nearby that are not dismantled, which show its sense of age.


    In such an area, one person may not come here for a year.


    After driving more than ten kilometers, the road completely disappeared, leaving only gravel beach.


    Chen Yu drove his car directly into the gravel beach. The gravel beach is not completely barren, but some weeds.


    Because the sea breeze blowing from the southwest also brings some humidity and nourishes the soil.


    There is a dilapidated wooden bungalow in front, with several cars parked.


    It used to be a pastureland, but the desertification increased, so the land was abandoned.


    Chen Yu stops at the door and gets out of the car.


    Lisfar is in there, with his men around him.


    There are more than a dozen Mexicans on the ground who are tied tightly, even their mouths are sealed.


    "Chen, here you are."


    Chen Yu and lisfal hugged each other and looked at the dozen Mexicans: "so many?"


    "They are a small family, and odutra is an important part of them. But now you send odutra to prison. The new and old Mexican gangs push them out of the gangs and take the power and interests from them. So they hate you to the bone. They found it from their houses."


    Lisfal opens a bag. Chen sees a lot of photos inside. They are his and farry''s.


    There are all kinds of guns and bullets, and even grenades, as well as home-made bombs.


    Chen saw this, and his forehead was sweating.


    If these people come together, they will not be spared.


    "It''s a little cold." One of lisfal''s men said something inexplicably.


    Riesfall frowned. Even though it was February, it was a desert. The temperature of the day was above 30 degrees.


    "Chen." Reesfall pushed Chen.


    Chen Yu suddenly woke up and said, "ah? What''s the matter? "


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    Chen Chu rubbed his forehead: "I''m ok Johnny, take your men. "


    "What?" Lisfal was shocked. "You''re going to let them all go? Or are you going to solve them by yourself? Chen, listen to me and let my people bury them. This is the safest way. "


    Lisfal felt that Chen Zhu was going to kill them, and he could not bury more than a dozen bodies by himself.


    It''s better for his people to dig a big hole and bury them in the ground. No one will ever find these ten missing Mexicans.


    "I know what to do." Chen''s voice sounds a little cold.


    Chen Yu''s consciousness is clear, but his state is a bit wrong.


    Chen recalled that when Jonah and Bart broke into his house that night and tried to invade farry, his mood was also in a state of extreme rage.


    And now, again, that mood.


    Chen Yu felt that his state was very strange, just like two times of anger together.


    At this time, he was trying to control the anger, he was afraid that he would lose control.


    He wants riesfall and his men to get out of here first, while still in control.


    "Chen I''ll wait for you at the intersection with my people. "


    "Good."


    Chen Yu stood in front of a dozen Mexicans, and there was a shadow behind him.


    The dozen Mexicans became more frightened, and they kept making their voices murmuring.


    It''s just that their mouths are sealed with tape and they can''t make a sound at all.


    ¡­¡­


    Lisfal is a little worried. Chen Yu''s mood is not right.


    Lisfal thought about it, and his opponent said, "you go to other cars, leave here, and I''ll go back to see Chen."


    ¡°boss¡£¡±


    "It''s OK. Let''s go."


    Lisfal drove all his men out of the car and drove himself towards the house.


    There was no movement in the room, and lisfal wondered.


    Hasn''t Chen started yet?


    The moment lisfal got out of the car and pushed the door.


    Suddenly, he saw a black thing behind Chen Yu.


    "Chen You... "


    In a flash, the darkness behind Chen Yu disappeared.


    Chen Yu also wakes up in an instant: "Johnny, why are you back?""I''m worried about you You''re not going to kill them? " Lisfal looked at the dozen people on the ground, their faces full of fear.


    That is to see the monster''s eyes, they also see?


    Just at this time, there was a sudden brake sound outside.


    Bang -


    lisfal had not figured out what was going on, but he was shot in the back.


    Chen Kuai quickly held lisfal. In the next moment, the black shadow behind Chen Kuai suddenly expanded, and a black one winged lion came out of it.


    Black one winged lion''s body is releasing a kind of emotion, anger!


    ¡­¡­


    Antibell and seven other people have talked about killing people and robbing cars.


    So when they got out of the car, antibell shot directly.


    Only by killing people, we will not consider the way back.


    It was not Chen Yu who was hit by him.


    Since they came up with the idea, they have no longer cared whether to kill one or two people.


    Just then, a black thing burst out of the door.


    It''s a black lion! But I have a wing on my back.


    The lion could not help but attack them, and antibell and others shot in a hurry.


    But it didn''t work. The bullet didn''t stop the lion at all.


    Antibell took the lead, and the black lion tore him to pieces.


    "Run..."


    The black lion looked at the seven fleeing gangsters. The seven ran and stopped suddenly.


    Then a black man suddenly pounced on another man: "Dave, have you ever been to my woman? I know, you traitors, husband, you all deserve to die


    "Mill, did you break the new cell phone I bought last time? It must be you You don''t have to explain. You bastard, I''m going to kill you. "


    "You robbed my woman..."


    "You stole the jelly in the refrigerator..."


    "Don''t roar at me again, I''m not your little brother..."


    These seven people all began to fall into madness, started to attack each other, grabbed the stones on the ground, and smashed each other.


    They feel like enemies, and they forget the pain, there is only one expression on their face, anger.

 Chapter 324

    The dozen people in the room, their faces are not fear, but anger.


    All of a sudden, one of the men''s ropes broke, and instead of attacking Chen, he rushed to the man beside him.


    "It''s all your fault. If you let me be the boss, I won''t be tied up by that fool of odutra. If you lose everything, it''s all your fault It''s all your fault... "


    Other people have also successively broken their own rope, losing their sense of mutual attack.


    Chen Yu, while treating risfar, looked at a group of crazy people inside and outside.


    It''s probably a little Festival, which can produce such an unforgettable sense of killing.


    The black one winged lion that suddenly appeared was undoubtedly a demon.


    However, the body of the black one winged lion began to get smaller, and then slowly, his body began to change from a lion to a kitten, and finally his wings disappeared, completely becoming a kitten.


    Meow -


    the rules of the world begin to restrain him and restrict his power.


    But he was also the most oppressed by the rules. At most, Beelzebub became a shaper dog, but the product became a little milk cat.


    "You are the angry subordinate of one of the seven sins," Chen thought


    Meow -


    "man, don''t you know how to kneel when you see this king?"


    "How can another self righteous devil come?" Chen Yu turned his lips and said, "if you don''t have the consciousness to be my demon servant, go back to hell."


    "Bold, do you know who Ben Wang is?"


    Chen Chu reached out and said, "OK, now tell me who you are."


    "My king is shamal. I am not a subordinate of anyone. I am the king of wrath, shamal."


    "The devil believes you. You are not like a demon." Chen Yu doesn''t believe it.


    "Stop pinching my chin, or I''ll tear you up."


    Chen Yu slapped the cat on the head, and he was not afraid to hurt the cat.


    This guy is obviously projected, and the shape of the kitten is not its body.


    Don''t beat it, even if it is killed, its body will be harmless.


    "Chen..." At this time, riesfall woke up.


    Riesfall turns his head hard: "here What happened? "


    "All of a sudden they killed each other." Chen Yu shrugged.


    "I I just saw a monster with wings... "


    "You''re dazzled." "I''ll call Laura," Chen said


    "No, don''t tell Lola..."


    "But you are hurt."


    "With you, do I need to be afraid? How soon can I recover? "


    "Three days."


    "It seems that I can only travel for three days." Lisfal saw the kitten in Chen''s hand: "where did it come from?"


    "Picked up Probably one of them raised it. " Chen replied casually.


    Chen Yu takes lisfal to the car, and lisfal asks, "who were the people who shot me just now?"


    "I don''t know. It''s not for me." Chen Yu said definitely, "wait a minute, I''ll clean up here and set the fire."


    "No, help me get the phone. I''ll send someone to clean up. By the way, I''ll investigate the origin of the people who shot me."


    "Come up, master." Carrie suddenly ran to Chen Yu''s feet and bit his trouser legs.


    Chen Chu looked down at Carrie, then said to riesfall, "you want to lie here and rest. I''ll go up."


    Chen Yu went up to the top, and then saw a group of demons, big and small, all lying on the ground, head and forelimbs on the ground, around the middle of the kitten.


    Even obitos, who has always been lawless, did the same. Chen Yu was a little confused.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Master, keep your voice down, and respect your majesty Samuel."


    "Your Majesty Samuel? Who is that? "


    Beelzebub gave Chen Yu a look: "it."


    "Don''t tell me, are you really the king of wrath, Samuel?" Chen said


    "Human, you are still so rude now."


    "Have you heard of the dragon and tiger pot?"


    "What?"


    "Your Majesty Samuel, it''s a stew of cat and snake." Said Raymond carefully.


    Samar went straight to the hair and reached out his claws to scratch.


    Unfortunately, he is too young to reach Chen Yu.


    "In my territory, you''d better be honest with me. I don''t care how respected you are in hell. Here, you should listen to me. Otherwise, I don''t mind being a cat maniac."


    "Do you think Ben will give in?"Chen Zhu takes out an angel crystal, and all demons escape in an instant.


    Only Samuel was caught by Chen Yu, who could not escape.


    "I''ll make you a very beautiful nest, full of angel crystals in the nest, and you will experience a completely different devil career."


    "Truce, truce Let''s have a truce. I''ve thought about it. I think it''s necessary for me to live in peace with you. "


    "King of wrath, peace? Don''t do it, isn''t it too hard for you? "


    "Not at all." Samuel smiled reluctantly.


    Even as the great devil, we should know how to judge the time and seize the degree.


    He is not the invincible devil in hell, but a helpless projection.


    I met Chen Yu, a master who didn''t give me any face.


    Other demons, after all, have to live in hell, so of course, they have to give him face, but Chen Yu doesn''t need it at all.


    He doesn''t care about Samuel''s attitude.


    The devil is under the eaves. Should he bow his head or not.


    "You guys, popularize my rules to him."


    "Come on, tell Ben Wang about this human..."


    Chen Yu had not come downstairs yet. When he turned around, Samuel changed his words: "master''s rules."


    Lisfal is going to stay in the hotel for a few days. Chen Yu takes him to the hotel room.


    Then I gave him a good examination. Anyway, risfar was injured because of Chen Yu.


    This time, Chen Yu also felt guilty for the lack of human feelings.


    "Johnny, have a good rest. I''ll see you tomorrow."


    "Good."


    Chen Yu came back home and spent a whole day outside. Finally, he was relieved.


    As soon as samel, the little milk cat, enters the villa, the first thing is to occupy the site.


    "From now on, this is where my king will sleep."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chen Yu and a group of friends are very speechless looking at Samuel.


    "You can really pick a place." Chen Yu looks at Samuel.


    "Why, can''t you?" Samuel still looked at Chen Yu with pride.


    "Well, you want to sleep here, so sleep here." Chen Yu said indifferently and turned away.


    "Raymond, that human voice is weird. Is there anything special about this place?"

 Chapter 325

    "Your Majesty, this is the pan for cooking."


    "What is stir fry?"


    "It''s where people make food."


    "What? What I want to see is where people make food? " Samuel blew up again.


    "Calm down Calm down His majesty Samuel... " Raymond quickly appeased Samuel.


    "Well, you will accompany my king to patrol again."


    Samuel chose another place: "how about this place?"


    "Your Majesty Samuel, this is the place of human excretion."


    "And here?"


    "It''s called a refrigerator, a place to store food."


    Just then, a cardboard box fell in front of Samuel.


    Samal was like an instinctive reaction, jumping into the cardboard box.


    "What? What''s the matter? " Samuel looked at Chen Yu: "people Master, what magic did you give me? Why can''t help jumping into the box? "


    Chen Chu turned his eyes and turned them white. As expected, he would bring his own instincts.


    "This is your nest in the future."


    "What? This broken box is just insulting my identity. "


    "But you seem to like it."


    "I''m hungry."


    Chen Yu found a bottle. It was Fisher''s bottle. Now it can only be used by Samuel.


    Chen Yu was lying in the yard, leaning against the princess, watching Samuel holding his half head bottle there.


    "Samuel, have you never been here?"


    "No."


    "By the way, I heard other demons say that they will pollute the world when they come to the world. Since you are the devil, you should also be able to pollute?"


    "When I began to come, I didn''t pollute that area. All human beings were polluted by my anger."


    "And then?"


    "Then the laws of the world came, and my power was subdued."


    "But why are you so weak?"


    "It''s just a very small part of my projection."


    "But Beelzebub, they are also subordinated to seven sins, and they are not as weak as you."


    "The stronger the noumenon is, the stronger the repression will be. It''s like, if the soldiers of two hostile countries run to the other country, maybe our Congress will send a soldier to catch them, but if a general runs to the other country, it will be an army to meet him."


    "Is your power to make people angry?"


    "Ben Wang is Samuel, don''t think of him as simple."


    Chen Yu throws a small ball, and Samuel pounces out in a flash.


    "Human beings You... "


    "Well!"


    "Master, what kind of magic did you exert on me? Why can''t I control myself? "


    "You say you''re not simple. What else can you do?"


    "My king is the only one who can give others power, and even in the world, my king''s power is endless."


    "How to give it? Show me. "


    Samuel began to stare at Chen Yu, who was also waiting for his power to work on him.


    But after waiting for a long time, I didn''t feel anything.


    "Can you do it?"


    "My strength will not affect you." "You are a queer human being," said Samuel, disheartened


    "Then will it work for the princess?"


    "Of course."


    Samuel looked at the princess behind Chen Yu. Suddenly, the princess stood up fiercely with a fierce look on her face.


    "Has it worked?"


    "Yes, but every individual has a bearing limit. If it exceeds a certain amount, anger will prevail over reason."


    "That is to say, there are side effects, right?" Chen Yu patted the princess on the back, and the princess calmed down slowly.


    To put it bluntly, Samuel''s power is similar to doping.


    A certain amount of it can stimulate users and generate more powerful power in a short time.


    But beyond this amount, the user''s mood will be out of control.


    Anger engulfs reason, and goes mad.


    "It doesn''t work to feel good." Chen Yu turned his mouth.


    "What, you say the king''s power is useless?"


    "That''s right. It''s useless. It''s not as good as Beelzebub''s or Raymond''s ability, or even as good as Carrie''s, or even as good as Armon Bellia''s lazy power."


    "You tell me, your enemies, I will kill them all now, and I will prove that I am more useful than any of them."


    "I don''t have enemies, and I don''t need you to help me kill anyone. I''m a doctor. Can you imagine how your strength will be used in medical treatment?"


    "Well, I may not be able to help you, but there are many demons under my command. They can help you.""Please, first of all, I can''t summon them. Second, even if I summon them, they are capable, not you."


    "They are my people, and their ability is certainly my ability."


    "Then how can I summon them?"


    "Or you will become my believer, the believer of the king of wrath, and you will be glorified, and I will give you unprecedented strength."


    Finally came a normal devil


    What is a normal demon?


    To rule the world or to destroy the world is what normal demons should do.


    Where is it like these demons at home? They just eat and die every day.


    "What do you want believers to do?"


    "No, as long as I have more believers, my power in the world will be stronger. As long as there are more believers, the whole world will be ruled by me, and you are my spokesman. How about?"


    "Do you have a lot of catnip? The brain is not normal


    "What is catnip?"


    Chen Yu picked up the phone: "fari, when you come back, go to the supermarket and buy a pot of cat mint."


    "Is there a cat at home?"


    "I picked up a little milk cat on the way."


    Soon, fari came back. When she saw Samar fari, her mother''s love flooded. She grabbed Samar and rubbed and rubbed.


    "Human, help me, this woman is terrible Help me. "


    Meow, meow -


    "Chen, look, it likes me very much."


    Which eye do you see that he likes you?


    Chen Ji talked about it in his heart, but Farley liked it.


    "Farley, are you back with catnip?"


    "Take it. Put it in the car. You can get it."


    Falico brought a lot of two big pots of cat mint.


    When Chen Yu moved to the yard, Samuel moved a little, broke free of farry''s arms, ran to the cat mint, and then looked intoxicated and enjoyed.


    "I really want to let the king''s body feel this kind of enjoyment of the best."


    Sure enough, even the devil can''t refuse cat mint.


    Chen Yu thinks that samal is likely to become the first addict.


    "If you want, I''ll take some for you next time I go to hell."


    "Can you go to hell?"


    "Need the devil call from hell."


    "Oh, I see. Take your Keepsake first, and then call you. I should have thought of it for a long time."

 Chapter 326

    "Mr. Chen, the outline and main body of your house have been completely built. You can come and have a look when you are free." Feywood Cisco called Chen.


    "Well, I''ll come and have a look sometime."


    Fari took a bottle of beer and nestled in the princess''s arms, leaning against Chen.


    Since the princess came to their house, she has become their two exclusive sofas.


    Nothing is softer and more elastic than the princess''s body.


    "Whose phone."


    "Mr. feywood, our new home is almost finished." Chen said.


    "How fast are you talking about finishing?"


    "About a month." Chen thinks about it. Now it''s only decoration.


    "Another month." Fari was a little frustrated.


    No matter how they live here, it''s not their own home.


    "If you put up with it again, you''ll soon be able to move to a new house."


    Chen estimates in his heart that now he can almost go to find banter and make furniture to order.


    At this time, Chen''s phone rang, "hello."


    "Chen, this is winip."


    "Good evening, Whitney."


    Farrie looked at Chen Yu and didn''t understand what her mother had called him to do.


    "Is fari by your side?"


    "Yes, do you want to talk to fari?"


    "Just turn on the handsfree." Said whitup.


    "Hi, mom."


    "It''s your father''s birthday recently. Do you have time on the 18th of this month?" Asked whitup.


    Fari looked at Chen Yu, who immediately nodded, "yes, I have time."


    "Then let''s go to Sacramento for a few days." Said Farley.


    Sacramento is the state capital of California, and Whitney''s supermarket chain headquarters are also located in Sacramento.


    After hanging up, fari looked at Chen Yu and asked, "Chen, are you sure you have time?"


    "Of course, I promise." Chen Yu hates Laurent. Of course, he won''t go to celebrate his birthday if he can.


    But what if Laurent was fari''s father and hated it.


    Sacramento is 600 kilometers away from Los Angeles, and an hour by air.


    If you drive by yourself, it won''t take more than seven hours.


    "Then shall we drive?" "In this way, the princesses can also take them to the past. If you take a plane, I''m afraid you will leave them at home," said farry


    "Good." Chen Chu nodded, "by the way, I think we should find a driver."


    "What kind of driver?"


    "Driving, of course, so we can play in the back."


    "Who is willing to drive for us?"


    "Of course, Farr, let her be our driver. Since it''s your father''s birthday, she must go back."


    "Well, that''s a good idea."


    But now Laurent''s birthday is more than ten days away, so they don''t need to worry.


    The next day -


    after going to work in fari, Chen Yu first went to the hotel to see lisfar.


    Lisfal''s recovery was very good. After all, Chen Zhu took care of the injury himself and used a special ointment made by himself.


    Then I went to Los Angeles University and arrived at the swimming pool.


    A man came out of the swimming pool in a hurry, just in time to bump into Chen Yu.


    "You? Are you ok? " Cantor burr was stunned to see Chen.


    "It''s you, Mr Cantor. Are you ready to pay back the money?" Chen Yu''s face was smiling, but he was guessing that Cantor burr said he was OK. What does that mean?


    "I have something to do, I have no time." Cantor burr is in a hurry.


    Chen Yu looks at Canterbury''s back and squints.


    This guy is weird!


    Normans then took a picture of Chen Yu from behind: "what do you want to do at the door and delay?"


    Chen Yu shook his head and said, "let''s go and start today''s training."


    Evelyn has also changed her swimsuit and has been waiting for a long time by the pool.


    "Swim ten laps to warm up."


    Two hours later, Chen brought two pieces of food, which he matched.


    Of course, there is also a special ingredient in these two foods.


    "Well, this is your lunch." Chen Yu put two lunches in front of his clothes and Normans.


    "It''s not enough to eat. Do you know how much it costs to swim?" Eve saw her lunch, mostly fruit, with only a small amount of meat and fish, which she thought was absolutely not enough.


    If you only eat this, you will definitely collapse in the afternoon.


    Normans, on the other hand, was engrossed in food, without any complaints.She has been used to Chen Yu''s routine for a long time. Any complaint or resistance is meaningless.


    And this training is her own request.


    So she has no reason to refuse or fight.


    Because she knew that even resistance was useless.


    For example, like evelie now, after lunch, Chen asked them to continue their practice, while he went to sleep in the RV.


    "Sister Normans, I''m not full. Go and eat with me."


    "No, you''d better practice honestly. At first, you wanted him to be a coach, but now you disobeyed his orders."


    "I didn''t disobey his orders. I didn''t have the strength to practice. I didn''t have enough to eat. How can I practice?"


    "I''ll keep practicing. You need to eat, and eat by yourself."


    "Well, if that bastard comes back, don''t say I''m going to eat I went to the bathroom. "


    "I see."


    Evelie put on a coat and ran straight out of the swimming pool.


    Evry bought a lot of food in the school supermarket and sat on the grass to start.


    It''s just that she took a bite and suddenly felt nauseous.


    What''s the matter? Why don''t you have an appetite?


    Maybe it''s not to my taste.


    Evelyn changed a sandwich, but took a sip and spit it out again.


    Drink, drink also cannot drink, all food cannot eat.


    Why is that? Why don''t you have any appetite?


    Evrel wanted to cry without tears. She bought so many food for tens of dollars. She thought she could have a good meal.


    As a result, he didn''t eat anything. He was about to throw away the food. Besib came first and looked at evrel with his tongue outstretched and salivated.


    Then Evelyn was knocked down. It was the princess who hit her from behind.


    All the food was sprinkled on the ground. Then Chen''s pet army began to rob.


    Evry looked back and saw Chen Yu standing there.


    "Why are you here? I didn''t eat anything... "


    "I know. Start training. Go back to the swimming pool."


    When she returned to the swimming pool, Evelyn felt a strong sense of hunger, a very strong sense of hunger.


    Normans saw Yvette in the water and swam to her side. "Didn''t he eat anything, and now he''s hungry?"


    "Yes What''s going on? Do you feel the same? "


    "No, I don''t feel it, but I know it. That bastard may have mixed something in our food. If we eat it secretly, we can''t eat anything, and the food will turn against our stomach in our mouth, but we feel hungry when we leave the food. Only when he agrees to eat, can we eat. What he asks us to eat, we can What can I eat. "

 Chapter 327

    It was then that Evelyn began to experience the real hell.


    Because she has no right to refuse.


    She spent two hundred thousand dollars on her own to experience hell.


    As a punishment, she trained more today than Normans.


    "Normans can come up and rest for ten minutes, evey, and you''ll continue to swim twenty laps at regular speed."


    "Why should I swim 20 laps more?"


    "You practice 800 meter freestyle, Normans 50 meter freestyle and 100 meter freestyle. Of course, your training content is different."


    Chen Yu''s words left her speechless, and she could only swim 20 laps hard.


    "Pat your legs in place for ten minutes."


    "Jump into the water a hundred times."


    "Ten 50 meter sprints."


    "Well, you can come up for a second meal."


    Chen Yu clapped his hands, and Normans and evrel came ashore.


    They both have their own food, and Chen can''t really let them practice on an empty stomach.


    "Why do I have less than sister Normans? I practice more than her


    has the final say, "no, why, what you eat and what you eat." Chen Yuli said of course.


    "You''re getting back at me for going out and stealing."


    "You can understand that."


    Meow -


    "anger, your anger will turn into my strength."


    Chen Yu suddenly mentioned Samuel: "don''t make trouble here, and play at the same time."


    The two wolfed down Chen''s second meal and began training again.


    Real athletes have to eat about ten meals every day for routine training.


    Of course, every meal is nutritious and not full.


    In this way, during the training process, nutrition can be converted into body energy without affecting the training.


    So every other hour, Chen prepared a nutritious meal for them.


    Normans has been exposed to diluted strength potions, so she is very fit and eats a lot.


    Of course, the strength potion also brought her more physical strength.


    At least, she is much stronger than her original physical strength, so the proportion of strength potion added by Chen Yu to her nutritious meal is higher.


    The strength potion added to evrel''s nutritional diet was the amount of Normans used to be.


    At the end of four hours of training, Chen presented the last nutritious meal to them.


    "After that, you don''t need to eat anything today."


    Evelyn''s heart is full of talk. Ghosts listen to you.


    Chen Yu is changing clothes. The phone is coming. Reesfall is calling.


    "Chen, I found out that group of people yesterday. They came for you."


    "What? Are you sure you came for me? "


    "They''re members of the local gang, led by a man named Andy bell, a doctor in the clinic at the University of Los Angeles, a Cantor burr asked him to teach you a lesson."


    "Since it''s a lesson, why shoot you?"


    "Maybe it was a temporary idea. Maybe it was because you had a gun. You wanted to kill people and rob cars, but you shot me."


    Chen can''t help laughing bitterly. These gangsters have no bottom line.


    If you hit someone, you can change your mind temporarily.


    "If I kill the gang, will they come to me for revenge?"


    Chen Yu was afraid, and came to another Mexican gang.


    If it''s just positive, Chen is not afraid.


    I''m afraid I don''t know when to shoot you, or to the people around me.


    Lisfal thought for a moment and said, "well, I''ll ask someone to go with you to find the leader of that gang. He can solve this problem."


    ¡­¡­


    "Boss sieri." Cantor burr swallowed.


    He is facing the real black gang.


    "Well, sit down." Sieri Decker points to the opposite chair.


    Cantor burr did not dare to sit down. He was still bowing and standing in front of sieri Decker.


    "Several of my men disappeared after they went out yesterday. I heard they helped you. Do you know where they went?"


    "Boss sieri, I don''t know." Cantor burr regretted that he knew that antibell had something to do with the gang and asked him for help.


    As a result, he really asked hei... For help, but now the man is gone. The devil knows what happened.


    "I have a batch of goods that they are going to pick up, but now the goods are in their hands, but the people are gone. Can you tell me what you asked them to do for you?"


    "I''m looking for antibell. Let him find someone to help me teach an Asian a lesson."


    "Oh? What kind of Asian? ""Teachers in our school."


    "So is it done?"


    "No, I met that Asian today. He''s OK."


    Sieri Decker thought about it. That is to say, his men didn''t teach people.


    "Where''s antibell?"


    "He didn''t come to school today."


    Sieri Decker wondered if several of his men were colluding with antibell, swallowing his goods and then playing away.


    "You''re calling antibell now."


    Cantor burr tried to call Andy bell, but he didn''t get through.


    "Boss sieri, we can''t get through."


    Sieri Decker''s fingers were slowly tapping on the table, and there was some evil in his face.


    Just then, sieri Decker''s phone rang.


    "Hello."


    "You''re sieri Decker?"


    "I am, who are you?" Sieri Decker frowned. Who was it? I dare to call my name.


    "My name is manus."


    "Manus..." Sieri Decker suddenly shuddered, "that manus?"


    "The guns you bought last time were from my men." Said manus.


    Sieri Decker was startled. How could he be the great man?


    How did he call himself?


    I have little to do with him. I have nothing to do with him except to buy arms from his men twice.


    But in Los Angeles, the gangs, big and small, almost all take goods from manus.


    "Mr. manus, what can I do for you?" Sieri Decker asked cautiously.


    "Where are you now?"


    "Are you asking me where I am now? It''s on my site, in the restaurant on the corner of the sik block. "


    "Wait for me in the same place, and I''ll find you there in five minutes."


    Five minutes? So manus is in the sik block right now?


    Sieri Decker wondered what he wanted to see himself do?


    Do you want to swallow your own territory?


    There''s no reason. Manus is in a big business. He can''t see the small profits in his neighborhood.


    All the gangs in Los Angeles are buying arms from him. Does he need territory?


    He doesn''t need a place at all, and if he does, he doesn''t need to say hello to himself.

 Chapter 328

    At this time, sieri Decker heard the car brake outside.


    It''s like a lot of cars are parked outside the restaurant, and sieri Decker''s heart is on edge.


    It''s so fast. It''s only two minutes.


    And there are many people here, who don''t know what they are doing.


    At this time, a large number of people in black came in.


    The man in black first made a sign to the waiter, and the waiter in the restaurant began to invite the guests out.


    These people in black look at the sielli Decker group, and the sielli Decker group are very nervous.


    A little brother even put his hand in his arms, and sieri Decker was startled.


    "You''re crazy. Take your hands out. Don''t mess about."


    The man in black came to them: "take out the gun I mean everyone''s guns. "


    "Take them all out." Sieri Decker quickly said to his opponent that he also put his gun on the table and was confiscated by the man in black.


    After a while, two more people came in.


    When Cantor burr saw one of them, he hid behind sieri Decker''s little brother, under his head, afraid of being recognized.


    Seeley Decker saw the man and got up.


    "Hello, Mr. manus."


    Manus looked at sieri Decker and said quietly, "this is my boss''s friend, Mr. Chen."


    Sieri Decker knew that manus had a very powerful channel and could get almost any weapon, but no one knew his background.


    At the moment, it''s said that manus still has a boss, especially sieri Decker.


    "Hello, Mr. Chen."


    "Just yesterday, when my boss and Mr. Chen were together, they were shot and wounded. I found that those people are your subordinates. Of course, you don''t need to go to them anymore, because they have been sunk in the sea now. Do you want to explain?"


    Sieri Decker almost fell on his knees in fright. His own man hurt manus''s boss?


    For him, this is the doomsday news.


    "Boss manus I I I don''t know... "


    "I don''t know. It''s your last words?"


    "It''s him, it''s him..."


    Sieri Decker pointed to Cantor burr, who was hiding behind the crowd. "It''s him. He hired my men. I didn''t know that at all."


    Cantor Burr''s legs were also flabby with fear. Chen Chu looked at Cantor burr.


    "Mr Cantor, we meet again."


    Cantor burr was so scared that he couldn''t even stand.


    Who could have thought that this Asian was so terrible.


    "Mr. Chen, I''m sorry, I''m sorry It''s my fault. I admit that I hate you, so I''m looking for someone to beat you, but I never meant to kill you... "


    "Look, Mr. Chen. What can I do?"


    "Put him in a wheelchair for three months."


    Chen Yu didn''t want to kill Cantor burr. After all, he just wanted to fight himself. He had a festival with him, but he didn''t want to die.


    "Sieri Decker, what about you?"


    "As long as I can do it, Mr. manus, you can give me orders. I really don''t know about it. I have no hostility to Mr. manus and his boss."


    "Are you hostile to me or my boss for the time being, but your people threaten Mr. Chen''s personal safety, do you want to make some compensation?"


    "Yes, Mr. Chen. Please accept this check."


    "I''ll take the money, but I don''t want the same thing to happen again." Chen said.


    "Of course, I can''t guarantee other blocks, but in my block, Mr. Chen can rest assured."


    "What do you think, Mr. Chen?" Asked manus.


    "That''s it." In fact, today is when lisfal asks manus to support himself. Chen Zhu can''t really help them. He has sent dozens of people to be killed. He can''t kill them without injustice or revenge.


    Out of the restaurant, Chen Yu put the check into manus''s hand: "Mr. manus, help me to donate this check to the disabled institution."


    "Mr. Chen, what else can I do for you?"


    "No, thank you, manus."


    "You''re welcome. This is what boss ordered."


    ¡­¡­


    Chen Yu''s Motorhome is parked outside Ethan''s hotel. Ethan has rushed out of the hotel.


    "Wow Wow Wow Wow... " Ethan sends out his extremely mismatched voice line: "Chen, where did you get it?"


    "Please, how old are you? Don''t exaggerate."


    "Is this really your car? Which one of you got it? ""Robbed." Chen Yu rolled his white eyes.


    At this time, the princess got out of the car.


    "Ah, bear Bear... "


    "It''s called a princess, and the next two are her children."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ethan is speechless: "it''s too big."


    The princess''s cleverness reassured Ethan, who was more concerned about the RV: "Chen, lend me this car, I can definitely cheat a young girl every day."


    "Go away, I will never lend you my car, let alone let you mess with it."


    "Then don''t come back to me to mess around."


    Chen suddenly took a check on the counter: "is this enough?"


    Ethan picked up the check and said, "one hundred thousand dollars?"


    "The troublesome customer you contacted last time has been solved."


    "Great, Chen, I love you so much."


    "Get away from me. Don''t kiss me."


    At this time, Chen saw Li Qing come out: "sister Qing, you don''t seem to be in a good condition."


    "Li, are you not feeling well? Shall I give you two days off? Would you like to have a rest? " Ethan also saw that Li Qing''s condition was really bad, and both eyes were black.


    "I''m fine. Maybe I didn''t sleep well." Li Qing smiled.


    "Sister Qing, sit down and I''ll show you."


    "I''m fine. Don''t watch it."


    "Sit down, Li. You know Chen''s skill is very good."


    Chen Zhu pulls Li Qing aside and sits down, then gives Li Qing a pulse.


    "Sister Qing, didn''t you eat this morning?"


    "No appetite."


    Chen Yu frowned. Before that, he thought Li Qing was just not sleeping well.


    But it seemed to have affected her appetite, and Chen Chu took out the stethoscope again.


    Li Qing''s heart rhythm is irregular, and his body function seems to be a little disordered.


    "Sister Qing, drink it." Chen said.


    "Is this medicine? I''m not sick. "


    "It''s nourishing, not medicine." Chen Yu said: "you go to have a good rest for two days and let Ethan give you a holiday. By the way, you have been working here for so long, hasn''t Ethan given you a holiday? This damned capitalist, do you want to sue him? "


    "Bastard, do you have a friend like you?"


    "Mr. Chen, this is the peace knot I have woven these days. Here it is."


    Meow -

 Chapter 329

    "It''s like an angel blessing." Said Samuel.


    Chen Yu picked up the peace knot, and Samuel stretched out his claws to grasp it: "this is contaminated with the spiritual strength of this woman, so this woman is so weak."


    Chen Xun''s heart moved. Is Li Qing a warlock in the Jianghu or something?


    Like the angel blessing breath, it may be magic and so on.


    But when she makes this peace knot, she should also spend her energy and energy, so these symptoms will appear.


    "Sister Qing, do you think it''s useful?" When Chen took out the angel crystal, Samuel immediately jumped out of Chen''s arms.


    A trace of surprise flashed in Li Qing''s eyes: "you want to send this to me? Is this very valuable? "


    "Sister Qing, take it. It''s useless for me to keep it anyway."


    "Mr. Chen, it''s very valuable."


    "Sister Qing, since you recognize this thing, you must know its purpose. It''s more useful than keeping it in my hand. Take it."


    Li Qing''s eyes flickered, biting his lower lip and half paying: "well, I''ll take it first. If Mr. Chen wants to go back later, he will come to me to take it."


    "What is this stone? It looks beautiful. Is it valuable? "


    "Get out of here. Don''t involve money in everything."


    Maybe it''s because when Chen came to America, his first bite of food was Ethan''s hamburger.


    So Chen Yu can''t forget the taste all the time, just like he can''t forget that Ethan took him in.


    "You eat half of the hamburgers I make every day."


    "I''m leaving. Don''t send me away."


    "The ghost will send you."


    Chen Yu goes to mirror lake in Dashan Town, and feywood Cisco''s project is progressing very fast.


    When he went to the mirror lake, what Chen saw was a prototype white building, standing by the mirror lake.


    However, there are still a large number of workers in and out, and the main project of the whole villa has been completed.


    The rest is the renovation of the surrounding environment, covering with greening, and the interior decoration.


    Different from the main works, as long as the number of people and machinery is enough, the construction can be accelerated.


    It''s impossible to use the number of people to speed up the internal decoration, so the speed of decoration is certainly not so fast.


    "Mr. Chen, is this your car?" Feywood Cisco was surprised to see Chen''s car.


    After all, no one would take the RV as a substitute, but when he saw the big and small pets get off the car, he understood.


    However, he has made a new evaluation of Chen Yu''s family. The people who can afford the RV must not be less than ten million.


    Feywood Cisco showed Chen Yu around inside and outside, and then explained something.


    Soon, banter arrived. He introduced his partner, dunender, to Chen Yu.


    It is said that banter and dunender grew up playing. They are the same age. Banter is bigger, dunender is shorter, and dunender is a very good carpenter.


    In any case, banter praised dunender. It is said that he once worked as a propman in Hollywood and later made wooden crafts for a period of time.


    After seeing the villa, dunand and bant began to communicate with Chen about what furniture and furnishings they needed to make and the approximate cost.


    "Chen, first of all, the master bedroom you asked for is a big round bed with a diameter of three meters, isn''t it?"


    Chen Zhu nodded, for the master was on the third floor, facing the mirror lake.


    One side of the master bedroom facing the mirror lake is an arc-shaped floor to floor window, so if the round bed is placed, it will destroy the beauty of the interior instead.


    So Chen thinks that he can make a big round bed with a diameter of three meters, which is enough for Chen and fari to toss on it.


    The cost of Furniture Customization for a master bedroom alone has exceeded 10000 dollars.


    The final price also exceeded Chen''s expectation, reaching US $130000.


    After bant gave Chen Yu a discount, dunender also promised to make some wooden handicrafts for Chen Yu''s home, which is a gift.


    The interior space of the whole villa, including the basement of the next two floors and the main building of three sides and three floors, exceeds 1400 square meters.


    In fact, the general Furniture Customization does not need such a high price.


    It''s mainly Chen Yu who considers the problem of moisture-proof, so if the furniture materials required are moisture-proof wood, the price will certainly rise.


    Chen Yu advanced a deposit of $40000 and signed the contract.


    Although Chen Yu and banter are very familiar, Americans have always been strict in business and cooperation. No matter how good they are, they need a contract guarantee.


    ¡­¡­


    Every time after spending money, Chen has a sense of emptiness, and then has more incentive to make money.


    The next day, Chen arrived at the University of Los Angeles swimming pool.


    "Evry, you didn''t seem to have a good rest last night."Evley gnawed her teeth and looked at Chen Yu: "it''s not you. What did you do to me? I didn''t even have breakfast! "


    Normans, on the other side, was calm, and she knew that for a long time.


    "I brought you breakfast."


    "Not enough. Give me some more." Evely wolfed down her breakfast, still not full. She wanted to bring back the dinner she didn''t eat last night.


    "The next meal is an hour after training. Let''s start today''s training."


    "Come here, first ten 50 meter sprints."


    At this time, Wright went into the swimming pool.


    "Chen."


    Chen Ran to Wright''s side: "Wright, you look very good today."


    "Didn''t disturb your training?"


    "This is your place, how dare I think so."


    "Do you have time in the afternoon? There is a professor in medical school who is ill. I would like to ask you to substitute for him. "


    Chen Yu thought for a moment, "OK, anyway, nothing will happen in the afternoon."


    "I thought you were going to refuse again."


    "Do I have such a hard time talking?"


    "Well, I won''t disturb you to play with the girls. Go on."


    Chen Chu scratched his cheek: "do I seem to be playing? Evry, you''re slacking off. Don''t quibble. I can see that. Give me ten laps. "


    An hour later, Normans and evey landed.


    "Eat this meal, rest for 20 minutes, and then we''ll test your speed."


    "You just give us a day to practice. What''s the point?" "And we''ve just been practicing for an hour. If we want to test, we need to rest for at least three hours before we can get back to normal."


    "Let you test it. There''s so much crap coming from it."


    "Hum." Evelyn grunted discontentedly.


    "Don''t give me water. If I find you, you''ll be hungry all day."


    "I have professional ethics, so I won''t do such childish things."


    "When you blocked me last time, I didn''t see how moral you were."

 Chapter 330

    Just as Normans and evey were eating, Cantor burr came in.


    It''s just that today he''s full of injuries and is still on crutches.


    "Mr. Chen, I''m here to pay back the money." Cantor burr put it all together, and at last he had enough money.


    He understood that Chen''s money was not so good to owe.


    His biggest mistake was not the money he owed Chen Yu, but the unwillingness he owed, which caused him a lot of trouble.


    Even he can''t stay in Los Angeles now, because sieri Decker has released that if Cantor burr shows up in Los Angeles again, he will chop Cantor burr and feed him to sharks.


    When Cantor burr left, evley and Normans both looked at Chen Yu with strange eyes.


    "You beat him?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense. I haven''t done such a thing. I''m a pacifist."


    Two women turn their eyes at the same time, pacifists?


    If this bastard is a pacifist, Jin pang can win the Nobel Peace Prize.


    After having enough food and drink and rest, the two men got up again.


    "Well, Normans, first of all, 50 meter freestyle. Your score yesterday was 24.12 seconds."


    "In fact, my best score is 23.98."


    "Then take your best form, if today''s result is not ideal, I will let you double the training." Chen Zhao took a picture: "go up."


    Chen Yu and Yi flei both record with a stopwatch. A person''s record may not be the most accurate.


    "Ready!"


    Bang -


    Normans dived into the water and brought up a beautiful flower.


    Get to the end!


    Evry looked at the time on the stopwatch, her face slightly changed.


    "Twenty three, ninety. How much is that over there?" Chen asked.


    "Twenty three, ninety-one." Evelyn was a little incredulous.


    This speed, even on behalf of the country to participate in the Olympic Games is enough.


    Even if you''re lucky, you can win a gold medal.


    Of course, they use manual stopwatch to record, so the error must exist.


    But the error will not exceed 0.01.


    Normans swam slowly back to the starting point: "how is it? What is my score? "


    "Final score, 23.90."


    "So fast?" Normans was a little surprised.


    She knew that Chen''s training must be effective, but she didn''t expect that it was only one day, so obvious progress.


    "You come up, change to Evelyn, you have a rest, wait for the test of 100 meter freestyle."


    Evelyn took a deep breath and stood on the platform. "I''m ready."


    "Ready!"


    àØ -


    although evelie and Chen do not deal with each other, they are very serious when they swim.


    One, two, three


    Seven laps, eight laps!


    Chen Yu and Normans press the stopwatch at the same time: "eight minutes and 25 seconds."


    "How much?" Evelyn just came out of the water and didn''t hear her clearly.


    "Eight minutes and twenty-five seconds."


    Evry took a breath of cool air. Yesterday she was still eight minutes and forty seconds, and her best score was eight minutes and thirty-eight seconds, and she has been hovering on and off this score, which has not changed much.


    But in only one day, I actually swam to eight minutes and twenty-five seconds.


    This is a miracle! Or today''s super play?


    It is possible for an athlete to exceed his normal performance, but the probability is too small.


    This kind of speed has basically reached the level of professional athletes.


    "You didn''t give me any stimulants, did you?"


    "I don''t care if you think so."


    Chen Chu shrugged. "Normans, have you had enough rest?"


    "Well, yes."


    Normans then took the 100 meter freestyle test, and the results of the 100 meter freestyle were better than yesterday.


    The result of Normans'' 100m freestyle yesterday was 54 seconds, today it is 53.90 seconds, not much improvement.


    But it''s because Normans has just played 50 meters, and he hasn''t recovered to his best.


    "OK, next, start training."


    Chen Yu began to arrange the training content again: "Normans, you practice in situ, feet clap water for 20 minutes, evey, you continue to swim at the regular speed for 20 minutes."


    They have different projects, so the training content is different.


    In the next training course, Evelyn obviously cooperated a lot.


    Chen Yu gave them more training time today, up to five hours.


    It wasn''t until the afternoon, when Wright arranged for his medical department class, that Chen left the swimming pool....


    Chen Yu didn''t prepare any teaching materials. After all, he was just a substitute teacher.


    When Chen Yu entered the classroom, there were only a dozen students in it.


    "Sir, did you go to the wrong classroom?" A student saw Chen Yu standing on the platform and asked.


    "No, I''m the substitute teacher today. The professor of your class is ill, so I''m the substitute." "It''s almost time. Let''s start our class," Chen said


    "First, I''d like to introduce myself. My name is Chenzhao. You can call me Chen. I''m Chinese. I''m mainly responsible for the course of traditional Chinese medicine and acupuncture. This is the first time I stand on the platform. If you are not interested in what I said, you can sleep as long as you don''t make a sound."


    Normans and Evelyn were also sitting in the classroom, where they knew Chen was going to have a class.


    Normans had already graduated, and she was not a medical student.


    "Compared with Chen, he didn''t look as confident on the stage." Normans whispered.


    "I doubt if he is qualified to stand there." Evry said.


    "Ladies at the back, if you are here for class, please keep quiet." Chen Zhu points out Normans and evey directly.


    Both women stared at Chen Yu and then kept silent.


    "In the system of traditional Chinese medicine, the five elements of yin and yang are emphasized, which sounds like magic. Of course, it is called metaphysics in the East, but this is the system of traditional Chinese medicine, which has lasted for thousands of years. In fact, yin and yang are the veins and arteries of the human body, while the five elements refer to the heart, lung, spleen, liver and kidney..."


    "Teacher, are you sure you''re not in a magic class? You should go to Hogwarts college, not to our university of Los Angeles. " Evry said aloud.


    "Evry, maybe your training in swimming class is too easy. Tomorrow I will double your training volume and halve your nutrition meal."


    "Teacher, are you threatening me with other majors?"


    "It''s my privilege. You can''t believe it, but you have nothing to do with me."


    "It just shows that you are not a professional. Look, other students in the class are playing with computers, reading books in other subjects, or sleeping at all..."


    Gudong -


    the student who lies on the table and sleeps suddenly slips to the ground.


    "Look how he sleeps."

 Chapter 331

    The other students in the classroom are also laughing.


    I don''t know if I am laughing at Chen Yu''s lecture, or at the student who has been sleeping on the ground.


    "Wake him up." Chen said with a frown.


    If you want to sleep, at least build a book in front of you.


    I''ll lose face if you sleep like this.


    Next to the students, came to the students on the ground, pushed the students: "Hoffman, up."


    But the students on the ground still didn''t respond. The students pushed again: "Hoffman, wake up..."


    Chen Chu frowned, pulled up Hoffman''s wrist, and then reached for Hoffman''s chest.


    In an instant, Chen Yu''s face changed dramatically: "he had a cardiac arrest. Did he have a heart attack?"


    "Give him a CPR." Evley cried, and she was not in the mood to make any more jokes.


    Other students also gathered around. The former student pulled off Hoffman''s clothes and was about to resuscitate Hoffman.


    "No!" Chen Yu quickly stopped the classmate: "he has had a heart operation. There is a wound left by the operation. From the perspective and trace here, it should be the correction of left ventricular malformation. It may be that there is a mistake in the operation process and the inner membrane damage is not found in time. If you press this button, he will die directly." "Call for an ambulance Evry, bring me my toolbox. "


    Evrel looks at Chen, goes to the bottom of the platform, and brings Chen''s toolbox.


    "Get out of the way. Don''t get in the way."


    Chen called out and took out a set of silver needles at the same time. He found the right acupoint and stabbed it down.


    Huff -


    in a flash, Hoffman''s whole body bounced up.


    All the people cried out, so a silver needle was put into the body, and the man was saved?


    The sequelae of heart operation trauma!


    If there is an accident, it is very dangerous. The patient may die in a few minutes.


    But Chen Yu is so easy to save people.


    This makes many students'' eyes flash with surprise.


    After all, they are all medical students, so most medical principles are well understood.


    They also know how dangerous Hoffman was just now.


    "Don''t move!" Chen Yu pushed Hoffman back to the ground: "you can''t move now. Now you need to tell me your situation. Is it hard to breathe?"


    Hoffman nodded, his face a little painful.


    "Does the chest hurt when you breathe?"


    "Yes," Hoffman replied.


    Chen Yu nodded, "have you had a heart operation in half a year?"


    "Correction of left ventricular malformation during summer vacation." Hoffman replied.


    All the students around looked at Chen Yu with incredible eyes, so they could guess, and they guessed so accurately.


    In fact, the biggest difference between Chen and these students is that Chen is a real doctor, and they are still students.


    Chen has been exposed to a large number of patients and treated a large number of actual cases.


    A person''s cardiac arrest can be counted as several possibilities, such as sudden heart disease, surgical sequelae and poisoning symptoms.


    Some of the reasons are understood by Chen Yu, and so do these students.


    But the difference is that Chen can notice.


    These students didn''t notice an obvious surgical trauma, indicating that their experience was too shallow.


    "Don''t breathe too hard. Keep your breathing rate. Your condition will definitely require reoperation to repair the endocardium of the ventricle." "But don''t worry, the success rate of this kind of operation is still very high. In addition, you''d better communicate with the attending doctor and control the anesthetic dosage during the operation. In this case, you are not suitable to use too much anesthetic. Of course, if your attending doctor is experienced enough, then my words are superfluous."


    Just then, the first aid workers arrived.


    "Why, Chen, how are you?" Farr looked at Chen Yu in surprise.


    "I''m a teacher here." Chen replied.


    "You? Teacher? " Val''s face was unbelievable.


    "Is it strange what that look is?"


    "Come on, what''s the situation now? Is the student ready? "


    "No..." Chen Yu told the story of Hoffman.


    "Fortunately, you are here. Otherwise, he is going to see God. It is very dangerous that the endocardium of the heart is damaged after the operation. I have received at least eight such patients, but none of them can go to the hospital."


    "Well, put him on the cart and don''t let him lie on the ground all the time."


    After Hoffman was sent away, no one dared to look down on Chen anymore.


    At least, Chen''s performance fully proves that he is a very good doctor.


    Every medical student''s first wish is of course a doctor.Many of the students have first-class results, but they were expelled from the hospital in the first year of internship because they could not transform their knowledge into medical skills.


    "Teacher, did you just use acupuncture?"


    "That''s a more complicated technique in acupuncture. I''m afraid it''s difficult for me to explain it to you with your current understanding, and it''s also difficult to communicate in English. Of course, if you are interested, next time I''ll start with the most basic one."


    "Isn''t it just needles? I''ve done a short hospital internship, and I''ll get an injection. "


    "When you are inserting needles, you should always look for intravenous injection, right?" Chen Yu looked at the student: "I won''t say how big the vein is. I''m going to insert Quxin acupoint. It''s about the size of LingDian and 1mm. Only with a special silver needle can I insert it. There are three important acupoints around. If it''s wrong, then Hoffman can lie in bed all his life. Now who of you should have the courage to try acupuncture for the next patient Treatment? "


    Everyone took a breath of cool air, no one dared to question.


    Most of the injections now are intravenous.


    Injection and acupuncture are totally different things.


    Even children''s veins are not hard to find.


    But the acupoints are very small. If they are wrongly pricked, the light ones will flow a drop of blood.


    However, if the needle is inserted into other acupoints, the problem may be very serious.


    The human body is like a precise instrument. Take a stick and play with it in the machine. Maybe nothing. But if the stick is stuck in the gear, it may stop the whole mechanical movement.


    "Well, there''s no homework for this class, but please remember one thing: before you get my approval, don''t try to give acupuncture treatment to anyone unless you want to hurt or kill intentionally."


    With that, Chen Yu picked up his toolbox and turned away.


    "This teacher is so cool."

 Chapter 332

    Miaowao -


    Sammel stands beside the flower bed and stretches out his claws.


    "Man, be my believer, and I will give you endless wealth and glory to serve your master with the food in your hands."


    "What a lovely kitten."


    "What kind is it?"


    "Darling, come and eat this."


    Meow, meow -


    "good, see you have accepted the loyalty to me, you will be my first group of believers, go ahead, spread my faith."


    After three of his followers left, Samuel jumped to Chen''s table.


    Chen Yu is sitting in the chair of the open-air cafe, and Samuel steps proudly: "human beings No, master, have you seen that I have developed three believers, which is my first step to conquer the world. "


    "Well, good. Keep working." Chen Yu replied casually.


    "If you ask me, I will give you the food on my hand." Samuel looks at Chen Yu proudly.


    Chen Chu looked at the drumsticks on the mouth of samal and said, "enjoy yourself."


    "You really don''t want it? This golden skin is full of attractive fragrance and delicate taste, which is absolutely the best enjoyment in the world. "


    As the devil of hell, Chen Yu has no doubt about the power of the body of samal.


    After all, he had seen how powerful the superior demons were. As the devil king, samal must be stronger than besieb zoffi and auris.


    Except for a little, he has not seen the market at all, and is a real local bun.


    "When I rule the world, I will issue a decree that only my followers in the world are allowed to enjoy it."


    "It''s called fried chicken leg." Chen reminded.


    "Oh, fried chicken legs."


    "Finish the drumsticks and go to the hospital."


    ¡­¡­


    "Mr. Tim, your son is in a dangerous situation."


    "It''s in the operating room now."


    "What happened to Hoffman?"


    "Half a year ago, he had the operation to correct the ventricular malformation, but he still had his own muscle memory of the growth of the ventricular intima, so that his intima did not fully grow according to the shape of the postoperative ventricle, forming a blockage in the ventricle."


    "You told me that Hoffman''s operation was successful. Why do you tell me these strange symptoms now?" Tim Waltz couldn''t understand it at all. He only knew that his son was in danger.


    "Mr. Tim, it''s unpredictable. No one can predict the growth memory of muscle tissue." The attending doctor explained.


    "Then I ask you, can Hoffman come out of the operating room safely now?"


    "Here I I try my best. "


    "I don''t want to do my best. I need your assurance."


    "I......"


    "If I hear bad news, I will fill you in the Somali trench."


    The attending doctor lowered his head: "I went to the operation first."


    He didn''t dare to take the blame with Tim waltz, the richest man in the United States. Even this hospital owns his shares.


    If he really wants to throw someone into the Somali trench, no one can save himself.


    At this time, a red haired beauty came over. Tim Waltz looked at the red haired beauty, and his face was discontented: "Miss Rhett, you are too late."


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Tim."


    "Hoffman has been keeping up with your demands, but now he is in danger again. Can you explain it to me?"


    Red Ramen''s face is unsightly: "Mr. Tim, you should understand that Hoffman is a congenital ventricular malformation. After the operation, although the operation was successful half a year ago, he still can''t move like a normal person. This is because his ventricle is the shape corrected manually, but in fact it is still fragile. The recuperation plan I arranged for Hoffman can only be said to avoid Most of his risks are averted, not absolutely guaranteed. "


    "I pay you $20000 a month for absolute assurance."


    "No one can guarantee absolutely. I''m just his health consultant. What I can give is advice, but I can''t give him treatment directly. If I can guarantee 100%, it''s not 20000 dollars, but 200000 dollars." Rhett said naturally.


    "If you can guarantee my son''s life, what if I give you 200000 dollars a month."


    Just then, a red light suddenly lights up above the door of the operating room.


    "What does that mean?" Asked Tim waltz.


    When redra saw the flashing red light, her face was a little unnatural.


    At this time, two white coats entered the operating room.


    "Miss Rhett, what''s the situation?"


    "Emergency." Said redra, with a solemn face.


    "How urgent?""Life is in danger. During the operation, there is an unexpected situation, which needs the assistance of other doctors. This is rarely the case."


    "You mean Hoffman is in danger now?"


    Redra nodded. "It''s dangerous."


    "Open up, open up I want to see Hoffman! Open the door for me. "


    "Mr. Tim, you''ll disturb the doctor in there to save Hoffman." Rhett Lala lives in Tim waltz.


    Tim Waltz was restless outside the operating room, walking back and forth.


    As time went by, Tim Waltz became more and more uneasy.


    "Miss Rhett, is Hoffman all right after all this time?"


    Redra was silent. Tim Waltz was angry. "You''re talking."


    "Mr. Tim, what do you want me to say? Tell you a message that will reassure you? " "The longer the delay is, the more detrimental it will be to Hoffman," redra said. "The longer the operation is, the more dangerous it will be to Hoffman, and the greater the burden on surgeons."


    Tim Waltz became more and more upset: "how long will Hoffman come out?"


    Redra is not the doctor in charge. How does she know how long she will be out.


    Finally, three hours later, the door of the operating room opened.


    Several doctors and paramedics came out of it.


    "Doctor, how''s Hoffman?"


    The attending doctor took off his mask and said, "I''m sorry, Mr. Tim."


    "I don''t understand what you said. I asked you how Hoffman was."


    "Please forgive me."


    "You bastard, what are you talking about!? You make it clear to me. " Tim Waltz suddenly went out of control and brushed the collar of the attending doctor.


    "Mr. Tim, can you calm down? This is the hospital. "


    "I''m a major shareholder here. I can speak as I want!" Tim Waltz growled, "I want to hear the good news, you tell me the good news! How''s Hoffman? "


    As everyone can see, Tim waltz is on the verge of madness.

 Chapter 333

    "Chen, why are you here?" Asked val.


    "I''m here to see the vegetable patient." Chen said.


    "Then I''ll show you."


    Witt reides is still in bed, his cheeks are showing the shape of his face bones. After all, he can only inject nutrients every day, and there is no movement. His body function is almost lost.


    In the future, even if he wakes up, it will take a long time to recover.


    His daughter, Suma reids, is not here today. Chen Yu has heard that Suma reids works more than 14 hours a day to maintain the cost of her father''s hospitalization and treatment.


    "The human soul is damaged." "If he can''t fix his soul, he will sleep forever," said Samar


    Chen Yu''s heart moved: "is the soul damaged?"


    "Yes, there are traces of magic in his soul damage, which seems to be caused by magic."


    Magic? Did Lao Hei do it?


    If it''s because old black practices magic on Witt reed, which causes his soul to be damaged, that''s why old black asked him to treat Witt reed.


    "Do you know Lao Hei?"


    "Is it the enchanting messenger at home?"


    "Well, what if the enchantment messengers hurt people?"


    "If the enchanting messenger kills a living creature, how long the life of the living creature would have been reduced, and the life of the enchanting messenger would have been about 500 years at most. Therefore, under normal circumstances, the enchanting messenger would never take the initiative to hurt a living creature."


    After thinking about it, Chen asked again, "what if this man was made by Lao Hei? What kind of punishment will Lao Hei get? "


    "There will be no punishment, at least until he dies."


    "Is there any way to cure the damaged soul?" Chen asked again.


    "Just fix his soul."


    "How to fix it?"


    "Fill it with soul fragments and soul healing magic, but the missing memory can''t be made up for."


    "Teach me soul healing."


    "I won''t."


    "What? You are the devil, why don''t you? "


    "Why should I do such low-level magic? And do you think I have someone I need to heal? I will only kill the enemy. "


    "What do I want of you?"


    "I won''t, but my men will." Said Samuel.


    "Well, there''s something for you." "You call me to hell, I want to learn the soul healing magic," Chen said


    "I want ten drumsticks and ten pots of catnip."


    "It''s a deal. When will I be called?"


    "I don''t have your keepsake in hell, I can''t summon."


    "What do you think of me as a keepsake?"


    "You always use something. Let me take it to hell."


    "Then go home and find one." Chen said.


    Out of the ward, far is waiting for Chen Yu at the door.


    "How is it? Have you finished? "


    "Well."


    "Is there any way?"


    "This patient has nothing to do with you. You are so concerned about what to do."


    "Suma reides is suffering. If you can revive her father, it will be a relief to her."


    "I can''t guarantee anything." Chen said.


    "In the case of Suma reides, she can''t afford you, can she? And last time you met, she didn''t seem to know you. Why did you do it? "


    "I have my reasons."


    "Forget it, I won''t ask. You won''t tell me the truth anyway."


    Chen and Farr came to the vending machine. Chen jammed a few coins: "do you want a drink?"


    Val asked for a cup of coffee and they sat down in the aisle.


    "The eighteenth is your father''s birthday."


    "Why, do you know?"


    "Yesterday Whitney called me. We are going to play in Sacramento for a few days. Would you like to join us?"


    "I want to see the time. I''m not as free as you are."


    Just then, a sudden voice came.


    "Liar."


    Chen Yu and Farr were stunned. Looking up, they saw a red haired woman standing in front of the vending machine.


    "She''s talking about you?" Asked Val in surprise.


    Looking at the red haired woman, Chen Yu was familiar with her eyes, but didn''t remember where she had seen her for a while.


    "You are..."


    "Forget, I used to be Mr. rasfa''s personal health consultant, and I was fired because of you."


    Chen Yu slaps his head: "your name is ridra?""Hum." Redra snorted coldly, took the drink and turned away.


    Farr looked at Chen Yu and said, "she seems to have a lot of complaints about you."


    "Maybe I robbed her client." Chen Yu shrugs helplessly.


    "Then why did she call you a liar?"


    "How do I know? I only met her once." Chen Zhu himself is very inexplicable.


    "You don''t have anything to do with her, do you? This woman looks beautiful. "


    "You have too much imagination."


    Chen Chu smiled and shook his head. "I have to go."


    At this time, a cart covered with white cloth passed in front of Chen Yu.


    Chen is used to this.


    This is the hospital. The dead are normal.


    "People Master, what is that? "


    "When a man dies, he will be covered with white cloth."


    "But that man is not dead." Said Samuel.


    "Not dead?" Chen Leng said, "are you sure?"


    "Yes, I can hear the faint breath of that man, and the whole soul."


    Chen Yu stopped to catch up with the cart.


    Sitting in the aisle, Farr saw Chen Yu coming after him. "What''s the matter?"


    "I want to see this man." Chen Yu stopped the cart and said.


    Just then Tim Waltz and Rhett pull over.


    "What are you doing?" Cried Tim Waltz angrily, his eyes red and his face streaked with tears.


    "Mr. Tim, that''s a liar." Said redra.


    Tim Waltz came to Chen Yu and said, "what are you going to do to my son''s body?"


    "I''m sorry, sir. I saw him move." Chen Yu casually found an excuse to say.


    "Hoffman is dead and the doctor has confirmed it. Do you want to write about a dead man?" "It''s normal, though, that as a liar, you don''t mind using a dead person if you can get money," redra said


    Farr looked at Chen Yu and said, "Chen, don''t worry."


    "Are you sure you don''t need to check it again, sir?" Chen asked.


    Tim Waltz hesitated a little and turned to Rhett and asked, "do you know him?"


    "He is a shameless liar."


    "Miss Rhett, you say I''m a liar. Who did I lie to?"


    "You are an illegal doctor!" Said redra.


    "I admit I''m an illegal doctor, but that doesn''t mean I''m a liar," Chen shrugged

 Chapter 334

    "What are you arguing about?" At this time Hoffman''s attending doctor came over.


    "He said Hoffman was alive." Tim Waltz still had a glimmer of hope in his heart.


    The attending shook his head. "We''ve checked. Hoffman is dead. His heart has stopped for more than ten minutes."


    The attending doctor looked at Chen Yu and said, "I don''t know what purpose you said that, but he was diagnosed by me. He is dead."


    "Do you see that, Mr. Tim, even the attending doctor said so." Redra also helped.


    "I''m still sticking to my point of view. He''s not dead, but he''s dying." Chen Yu looked at Tim Waltz and said, "Sir, if you want your child to survive, please give me and him a chance."


    Tim Waltz''s eyes twinkled at Chen Yu, and hesitated to see Rhett and the attending doctor.


    Just then, Val said, "Sir, I believe in my friend''s judgment."


    "Miss fall, please consider your position."


    "Isn''t my position obvious enough, Dr. Crete? I support my friends. " Phare looked at Tim Waltz and said, "Sir, give my friend a chance and your son a chance."


    "Can you really save him?" Tim Waltz certainly wanted his son alive, but he also didn''t want his child''s body to be desecrated.


    Chen Yu looks at Tim Waltz and pulls out the white sheet. He finds that this is the student who was rescued in class.


    Chen Yu reached for the point of Quxin and pressed it heavily.


    Everyone saw that Hoffman''s fingers moved a little.


    "Alive!? Hoffman is still alive! He''s still alive... " Tim Waltz shouted, "my son is still alive, he is still alive."


    The faces of redra and the attending doctor, Crete, were very gloomy.


    "I need an operating room." Chen said.


    "This gentleman, he is no longer saved. He was just pushed out of the operating room. He failed in the operation of endocardial correction and caused serious internal bleeding. He has no hope..." "Even if you give him a temporary muscle response, it doesn''t mean he''s still alive," Crete said


    "I need an operating room!" Chen Yu repeated again.


    "Come on, get him an operating room. Come on, come on!"


    "Mr. Tim, it''s not in line with the rules." Said Crete.


    "Go to... You... Mom''s rule. Now, immediately, prepare an operating room for my son and this gentleman." "Or you want to get out of this house," roared Tim waltz


    "Chen, operating room 09 should be empty But I hope it''s better to finish in two hours, because in two hours, I have a patient''s operation to be performed there. " Said Farr.


    "Push him to operating room 09." Chen said.


    Arriving at the door of the operating room, Val asked, "can I help you in?"


    "No need." Chen Yu directly closes the automatic door, and the operating room can only be opened from inside.


    "Mr. Tim, why do you believe that liar?" Said redra, a little annoyed.


    "Yes, that''s just a normal muscle reaction, and it doesn''t mean Hoffman is still alive."


    Tim Waltz was sitting at the door of the operating room, saying nothing, and his face was always gloomy.


    "Besides, the swindler brought a cat into the operating room. Didn''t he know that the operating room was to keep absolutely sterile? There is no common sense at all. "


    "That''s Chen''s habit." Said Farr.


    "Keep quiet. I don''t want to hear any nonsense until the results come out." Tim Waltz shouted.


    ¡­¡­


    Chen, wearing gloves, reopened Hoffman''s chest, which was blocked by blood.


    Because of the failure of the operation, the sutures were quite random.


    gel is not used. Milk gel is mainly used for surgery. For some damaged organs after repair and suture, the most commonly used biological glue is gastric perforation.


    Chen Yu first lost a soul shock to stimulate Hoffman''s soul.


    In a flash, Hoffman opened his eyes, but with it came a strong sense of suffocation.


    "Calm down, I know you''re suffering a lot now, but if you want to hold on, you should consider yourself diving." Chen Yu put a perfect medicine into Hoffman''s mouth.


    this perfect medicine is the most pure essence of life.


    The moment nourishes Hoffman''s body. Although Hoffman is still suffering, at least he is not suffering enough.


    "Go to bed first."


    Chen Yu hypnotized Hoffman directly and made him fall into a deep sleep.


    Chen Yu used magic, demon medicine and traditional Chinese medicine to operate on Hoffman.Hoffman''s biggest problem now is the ventricular intimal malformation. As long as Chen can cut off the abnormal part, and Hoffman sticks to it, he will have hope.


    In order to keep himself in the best condition, Chen Yu also lost a magic of quick thinking.


    This magic makes Chen Yu''s brain very clear. He knows exactly what he wants to do. After


    ''s removal of the deformed endometrium, Chen sutured the heart and patched it with a milk gel. Meanwhile, he gave Hoffman a perfect medicine.


    "Vitality!" Chen Zhu gave a light drink, and Hoffman''s heart suddenly began to beat.


    At this time, the accumulated blood blocked in the trachea, along with the air circulation, spurted out of Hoffman''s nose.


    Chen didn''t sew up his chest immediately, but watched Hoffman''s heart beat.


    Chen found that Hoffman''s heart, though starting to beat again, was not strong enough.


    On the one hand, he is too weak now, on the other hand, because he was weak in heart.


    This is not a problem that can be solved overnight. Chen Yu began to sew up Hoffman''s chest after ensuring that his heart beat was stable.


    Chen Yu gives Hoffman another soul shock, and Hoffman gasps for breath.


    "I Am I dead? "


    "Not yet." Chen Yu patted Hoffman on the cheek: "how do you feel?"


    "It''s a little painful."


    Chen Yu pinched Hoffman''s finger again: "now?"


    "Pain."


    Then the toes: "do you feel it?"


    "Pain."


    "Good. You''re out of danger for the time being." "The body function is normal and the nerve reaction is normal," Chen said


    "Thank you..." Hoffman is still very weak, very weak voice.


    "You should exercise to increase the strength of your heart muscle." "OK, I have to go," Chen said

 Chapter 335

    "Mr. Tim, he has been in for nearly two hours."


    "Mr. Tim, are you sure you can just look at a liar and desecrate Hoffman''s body?"


    At this time, Tim waltz can''t wait. His heart is worried and scared.


    What''s going on?


    Is Hoffman dead or alive?


    As he hesitated, the automatic door of the operating room opened.


    Tim Waltz saw Chen Yu come out, rushed forward and hugged Chen Yu''s shoulders. "How''s Hoffman?"


    At the moment, Chen Yu is very tired, and his body is also bloodstained.


    Without waiting for Tim waltz to open his mouth, redra said, "you''d better give Mr. Tim an account and desecrate the body of a dead man. It''s unforgivable. Neither the law nor God will forgive you."


    Chen Yu looks at Rhett and has no mood or energy to fight with her.


    "He''s frail and needs a nutrient injection." Chen said.


    "What?" Tim Waltz didn''t respond.


    "Your son is alive, but he is weak. Do you understand English?"


    "You mean my son is still alive, aren''t you?" Tim Waltz still wore unbelievable eyes.


    "Don''t you go in and see your son?"


    Redra was more disbelieving: "I don''t believe it. Hoffman was dead just now. He can''t be alive."


    Tim Waltz rushed directly into the operating room and saw Hoffman on the operating table: "Hoffman!?"


    "Dad..."


    "You live, you live, it''s great, it''s a beautiful day, thank God..."


    "Dad For me It''s not a good day Can Can you remove me from this cold table I feel bad... "


    ¡­¡­


    "Chen, well done." Farr sent Chen Yu to the door.


    "Thank you for speaking for me just now."


    "I''m not talking for you, I just don''t want a hopeful person to be ''murdered'' because of a mistake."


    Farr looked at Chen Yu and said, "you look in poor condition. Did you drive the car?"


    "Of course, I have to go. Goodbye."


    "Are you sure you don''t want me to take you?"


    "No."


    Farr looked at Chen''s back, took a deep breath, shook his head and turned back to the hospital.


    By this time Tim Waltz had found Phare: "Dr. Phare, what about the man? What about the Asian? "


    "His name is Chen. He''s gone. Besides, he doesn''t like to be called Asian. He''s Chinese."


    "Yes, where is Dr. Chen?"


    "Of course I left."


    "I want to thank him for saving Hoffman."


    "He''s an illegal doctor, he doesn''t have a medical license, and if the Ministry of health knows that he''s doing a high-risk operation on a patient without a medical license, he needs to stay in prison for at least three years."


    "I can guarantee that he will not be charged by anyone, even the government."


    "I''ll give you my thanks for him, but don''t disturb his life. That''s the biggest thanks to him."


    "But I want to thank him personally."


    "That''s not necessary."


    ¡­¡­


    "Mr. Tim, it''s just a coincidence." Redra still doesn''t give up. She hopes Tim waltz can believe her words and believe that it''s a liar.


    It''s just that Tim Waltz didn''t see what she said.


    "Hoffman, how are you feeling now?"


    "Better." Hoffman had just finished hanging a bottle of nutrient solution, and his body recovered a little bit: "Dad, the doctor just said let me exercise properly."


    "No, absolutely not." Rhett Raleigh shrieked, "this will increase the burden on your heart."


    Tim Waltz also hesitated. Hoffman was weak since he was young, because he had checked out the ventricular malformation when he was young, and he didn''t dare to move.


    Now, he was told to exercise a little.


    If you change to someone else, he will definitely greet the other woman directly.


    But that man just saved Hoffman today, which made him hesitate.


    And although redra has been contradicting him today, there is no doubt about her ability.


    Before working as a private doctor and health consultant for Hoffman, Tim Waltz ran through Reed''s ancestor at eighteen o''clock.


    Ridra graduated from Stanford University School of medicine with a master''s degree, majoring in internal medicine, and has three years of experience as an attending physician.


    Later, he served as a private doctor and health consultant for a number of top celebrities, and his medical skills were superior."I''ll consult and make a decision." Said Tim waltz.


    After all, it''s about his son''s health and even his life, and Tim Waltz doesn''t dare to make a rash decision.


    ¡­¡­


    "Chen, are you at home?"


    When fari got home, she saw the RV in the parking space, but she didn''t see Chen Zhu.


    Pets are at home, and dinner is not prepared.


    This group of people, big and small, are all hungry. When they saw fari, they came around.


    Fari took out all the pet''s food and went upstairs to find Chen Yu lying in his bedroom.


    Fari went to check and found Chen Yu sleeping.


    What did Chen Yu do today? I was so tired that I just lay in bed in the evening.


    On weekdays, even if Chen ran a marathon, he came back alive and kicking.


    "Honey, get up for dinner."


    Chen Yu narrowed his eyes slightly: "fari, I will not eat..."


    "Are you ill?" Fanny got the thermometer. She didn''t have a fever.


    However, she was still uneasy: "Val, can you come here for a while? Chen Hao seems to be ill. "


    "Well? When he left the hospital today, I saw that his face was not very good. "


    "He went to the hospital? What''s wrong with him? "


    "No, he came to the hospital to find patients. A patient who was identified as dead was rescued by him. It was an operation that four professional doctors and six medical staff did not complete together. He completed it alone, which may be too tired."


    Fari looked at Chen Yu in the deep sleep, full of heartache: "Phare, can you come to see Chen?"


    After a while, Farr came here. Just now she heard farry''s voice. She thought Chen Yu was in a serious situation.


    However, after a check, Chen Yu was found to be in good health, or even excessively strong.


    "Fanny, you''ve made me worry. Chen has nothing to do with it."


    "Is there really nothing? Chen''s energy has always been very good. On weekdays, no matter what he does, he never looks tired. "


    "It''s not the same. He usually consumes his energy at most. Today is the energy consumption. Let him sleep and recover."


    "Are you sure he''s ok?"


    "Don''t worry, I''m gone."


    "Don''t you stay for the night?"


    "I will not stay." As soon as Phare thought of that night, she felt a fit of anger.


    She had already vowed that she would never stay in Chen Yu''s and fari''s home for the night.

 Chapter 336

    At night, farry felt a hand caressing her.


    When fari opened her eyes, she saw Chen Yu wake up.


    "Chen What time is it now? "


    "I don''t know." Chen Yu moves farry in a different direction.


    Fanny can''t laugh or cry. This guy is such a jerk.


    After a sleep, I recovered my energy and began to toss.


    If it''s not a moment, I want to wake up.


    However, after being teased for three or two times, farry changed from passive to active.


    "Have you recovered?"


    "Well, I''m just a little hungry."


    "I''ll get you something to eat."


    "No, I''ll eat you first, and then I''ll go downstairs and find something to eat myself."


    "You villain."


    An hour later, fari fell asleep again, and Chen Yu was sitting by the side of the pool eating dragon meat.


    I don''t know if I should break that sentence.


    Chen Yu feels that he is in a very good condition. He is in the best condition in terms of physical strength and energy.


    ¡­¡­


    University of Los Angeles, swimming pool --


    meow --


    "Why are there drumsticks in the food for these two women? They are not my followers. "


    "Your mind is still in the idea of buying tickets first and then getting on the bus. Now it''s a new era, and there are new ways to develop believers. You need to let them feel the gift from you first, so that they will know how to be grateful and put into your arms."


    "Is that so?"


    "Yes, how happy do you think they are?"


    "Then they eat drumsticks, even if they are my followers?"


    "A drumstick wants to bribe believers? Do you think believers are so cheap? "


    "Then what else?"


    "Not enough." Chen looked at the two women who were devouring. They had already begun to lick the plates.


    "Sister Normans, is this bastard insane? I think he''s been talking to that cat all morning."


    "Maybe that cat is smarter than you."


    Chen Yu looked at the two women and said, "after eating, digest and warm up for five minutes, then go to the water."


    It''s the sixth day of their training, and evrel has been used to the strength and way of training.


    The other members of the swimming team in the natatorium are used to it.


    Just then, a dozen men and women came in.


    They don''t look like members of the swimming team.


    At least Chen Yu has recognized almost all the people in the swimming team these days.


    These students are all very strange, each carrying a satchel.


    At this time, a handsome man with blonde hair and blue eyes put his satchel on the ground.


    Clapped his hands and shouted loudly in the swimming pool: "Hello, my friend from Los Angeles University. This swimming pool is ours this afternoon. Please leave here immediately. Thank you for your cooperation By the way, ladies can stay. "


    "Who are these people?" Chen asked.


    "I don''t know." Evelyn shook her head.


    These people don''t look like gangsters. Gangsters can''t make trouble in universities.


    When the man came to Chen Yu, he first looked at Eve and Normans, then nodded with a very gentleman smile, and finally looked at Chen Yu: "Sir, please leave here, OK?"


    "Not good."


    "Please cooperate. Don''t you see that the girls in our team are changing clothes?"


    In fact, the girls who came with him just took off their coats, and they all wore swimsuits.


    "This is our first place, and we''re training. Besides, you don''t seem to belong to the University of Los Angeles swimming team."


    "We are from the swimming team of San Francisco University of California. We have been approved by the University. Not only today, but every afternoon, we will train here."


    "School, which school? Why didn''t I get the notice? "


    In this respect, Chen is unlikely to compromise.


    They want to train, Chen Yu also needs to train evley and Normans.


    "I''m here to inform you, sir."


    "Then bring it."


    "What do you want?"


    "Written notice."


    "What written notice is required for such a thing?"


    "That''s not it?" Chen Yu rolled his eyes, turned to evey and Normans and said, "let''s continue."


    "Sir, please don''t make trouble without reason, OK? Two of my team members are professional athletes. They need to use training to maintain their condition. Before we came, we had already crossed the ditch with your school, and it was also affirmed."


    "I''m sorry, my students also need training. In addition, there are four swimming pools here, each swimming pool has 12 lanes, which is enough for you to train.""My student is a professional athlete. Most of the time, we use closed training. When training, no one is allowed to watch."


    "Then you''d better come back at 12 a.m., when there must be no outsiders."


    "Man, you''d better not toast or take the penalty." Said the man, with a black face.


    Chen Chu looks back and stares at the man: "get out!"


    The man put his hand on Chen''s shoulder, but the next moment, he jumped up and fell into the pool.


    Everyone was stunned and looked at Chen Yu in amazement.


    "Am I wrong?"


    "That Asian threw coach ugart in the pool?"


    "Did he just throw coach IGAD more than three meters?"


    "You dare to fight me!" Egart got out of the water. Although he was not hurt, he felt his dignity was insulted: "kids, do you see these ungrateful bastards from the University of Los Angeles? Let''s show them the bloodiness of our San Francisco campus. "


    Several boys from the swimming team of the University of San Francisco wanted to teach Chen Yu a lesson immediately. At this time, a shadow fell behind those boys.


    "You''d better stop." Tagore stopped a boy: "unless you have the strength of a professional boxer, otherwise, it''s better not to mess with Mr. Chen."


    Chen Yu looks at tiger. He doesn''t expect tiger to come here, let alone talk to him.


    At this time, the boys of the swimming team in the campus of San Francisco University also calmed down. They all saw that Chen Yu had thrown IGAD three or four meters away, which was obviously different from the ordinary people. They didn''t think they had played Chen Yu.


    "I''m here to inform you that our headmaster has decided that you can borrow a swimming pool instead of the whole one." Said tiger.


    Egart climbed ashore again, black faced, and stared at Chen.


    "What are you looking at? Do you want to call? "


    "Kids, let''s go to the swimming pool over there and don''t argue with them outside the field. They are just a group of weak people. The real strong will win or lose in the field," he said

 Chapter 337

    "Chen, why don''t you teach them a lesson?" Evrel looks at Chen Yu angrily.


    "How can I teach them? Put each of them in the water? "


    "Since they say they want to compete on the field, you will compete with them. Are you afraid of them?"


    "Anyway, I''ll be at the University of California sports meeting in a few days. Then you can compare yourself with them. Why do you want me to show up?"


    "It''s not like you. You shouldn''t be so patient."


    "I am a pacifist."


    "Who just threw people into the pool?"


    "I was forced to fight back."


    Evry and Normans are both rolling eyes, pacifists?


    People just touch your shoulder and you throw people three or four meters away. Are you a pacifist?


    ¡­¡­


    "Coach IGAD, are we going to throw in the towel like this?" Several boys surrounded IGAD with indignation and indignation.


    Although IGAD said he wanted to win in the competition, they couldn''t swallow this tone all the time, which also led to their inability to concentrate on training.


    All of these students are young and frivolous.


    In the past, when I was in school, I basically walked sideways.


    Now I met a more horizontal one, and I was not happy.


    "Don''t worry, he won''t be happy for a long time. The black man said that to defeat the monkey, at least a professional boxer? I happen to know a professional boxer in Los Angeles. "


    "Coach IGAD, are you sure?"


    "Of course, when I was in high school, I haven''t seen him for a long time. This time I came to Los Angeles and had a good drink with him."


    "Coach, take us with you."


    "No problem. I remember he opened a gym. When today''s training is over, I''ll take you there."


    After receiving IGAD''s affirmative reply, people began to train at ease.


    ¡­¡­


    "Come on, come on, come on, kick." Chen Yu follows evry on the swimlane next to her, urging her constantly.


    But she stopped before she reached the end.


    "Asshole, where do you swim like this, you still need me to sprint in 500 meters. My physical strength can''t reach the end." Evry cried.


    "That just means you''re a waste. You want to compete like that."


    "Then come on."


    "Why should I come?"


    "If you say that I can''t do it is waste, then you can prove to me that you are not waste."


    "What if I did?"


    "Then I will admit that I am a waste."


    "No, let''s bet on something practical. Whether you admit it or not, you are rubbish."


    "You want to cheat me again?" Evelyn''s face went straight black.


    At this time, Normans on the shore said, "well, if you can swim at 800 meters with sprint speed, then I will lose you 10000 dollars."


    "This is a good proposal. Your physical fitness is better than mine. I admit that, but I don''t believe you can use sprint speed all the way."


    "Ten thousand dollars, too little." Chen Yu turned his mouth.


    "I''ll add ten thousand dollars, too."


    "That''s what you said." Chen Yu was immediately motivated.


    "Do you want to add some strength?"


    "No, it''s too full to swim." After returning to the shore, Chen said, he began to do some stretching.


    "Ready?"


    Chen Chu stood on the platform and said, "OK."


    "Prepare..."


    àØ -


    Chen Zhuo dived into the water fiercely. Evrel and Normans held their stopwatches and watched Chen Zhuo''s speed.


    "So fast."


    "Fifty meters, twenty-one seconds."


    "It''s close to the top short track swimmers, isn''t it?"


    The world record of 50 meter freestyle is 21 seconds, and there are not many people who can swim to 21 seconds.


    In addition to strength, the birth of the world record also has a certain element of luck.


    Generally speaking, people who can swim to 21 seconds are basically capable of breaking records.


    Even the world record maker, most of the time it is difficult to swim to this achievement.


    At present, most of the top 50 meter freestyle swimmers are also keeping up and down in 21 seconds.


    So evley and Normans both couldn''t believe Chen''s swimming level.


    However, they use a manual stopwatch, so they may not be able to achieve absolute accuracy.


    Chen Yu''s speed is still very high, and he continues to swim after turning.


    "One hundred meters!""Forty-three seconds."


    World record! He broke the world record!


    Evley and Normans both look at Chen Yu in the swimlane with shocked eyes.


    He hardly slowed down. Fifty meters, twenty-one seconds, one hundred meters, forty-three seconds, forty-three seconds. The extra second was used when he turned around.


    Moreover, the score is not increased by 0.1 second, but by more than 3 seconds.


    If you use a manual stopwatch, there may be a zero point error, but it is absolutely impossible to have an error of more than three seconds.


    "Two hundred meters, one minute and twenty-eight seconds, is another world record." Evley and Normans look at each other.


    "This guy is a real monster."


    "Four hundred meters, three minutes and one second."


    Another world record was trampled on by Chen Yu. No, it should be said that it was broken.


    Except for the first world record of 50 meters, he broke 100 meters, 200 meters and 400 meters.


    I can''t imagine what a sensation he would make if he appeared on the field.


    It''s no exaggeration to say that if he really goes to be a professional swimmer, it will be the end of all swimmers!


    Because Chen Yu''s record breaking is not a little bit, it''s a complete crushing of the world record.


    The world record of one hundred meters is more than three seconds and five, the world record of two hundred meters is more than fourteen, and the world record of four hundred meters is more exaggerated, more than forty seconds.


    When Chen Yu swam to about 700 meters, instead of slowing down, he accelerated his sprint again.


    At last, 800 meters was completed, and Chen Chu came out of the water: "did I win?"


    Evry and Normans looked at the result on the stopwatch in their hands, five minutes and fifty-eight seconds.


    This is a real monster can swim out of the results.


    They felt that the stopwatch on both of their hands was broken at the same time.


    In particular, the speed of the last four hundred meters is faster than that of the first four hundred meters.


    This bastard is definitely not human.


    "You win." Evrel said reluctantly, clearing the record on the stopwatch at the same time.


    "Chen, how fast can you swim if you break out as soon as possible?"


    "I don''t know."


    "The speed before you take off and after you take off is your fastest speed?"


    "Almost, not all of it."


    Not all the efforts, that is to say, there are still reservations.


    At the end of today''s training session, Chen left the swimming pool.


    Just out of the door, tiger was outside: "Mr. Chen, excuse me."

 Chapter 338

    "What is it?"


    "Mr. Chen, I''d like to lend you some time."


    "Well?" Chen Yu is confused. When can I borrow it?


    "I''ve applied to the school for a year''s vacation, and I''m going to enter the professional boxing world to participate in this year''s WBA national championship, the 200kg class competition." "But I don''t have a clear understanding of my current strength, so I''d like to borrow Mr. Chen''s three lessons, and I''m willing to pay 30000 dollars," said tiger


    "So what did you think about in these three classes?" Chen asked.


    "The first class, I want to do anti strike training, please ask Mr. Chen to help me do anti strike training."


    "The second class, attack training."


    "In the third class, please let Mr. Chen fight with me seriously." Said tiger very seriously.


    "Yes." Chen Yu is short of money now. Since he bought the RV, his money has been seriously cut off. So he will not refuse to get the goods with money.


    "Then can the first class be held now?" Asked tiger.


    "Good." Anyway, it''s still early. Chen Yu has nothing else to do.


    When I arrived at the boxing hall, there were many students and teachers who acted as temporary coaches.


    In fact, most of the people in the boxing hall are fans. Like tiger, there are few people who regard boxing as their future career.


    "Who is that man?"


    "Someone dares to practice with tiger."


    "Is this man crazy?"


    "Tego has played professional games."


    Although the professional competitions that tiger participated in all belong to the lower level.


    But for the people in the school boxing hall, that''s a level they can''t reach.


    This year, tiger also got a license as a professional boxer because boxing is dangerous.


    Therefore, in order to participate in professional competition, it is necessary to conduct a selection of professional boxers, and only after a certain break-up can the professional boxer license be obtained.


    However, neither Chen Yu nor tiger paid attention to the comments of outsiders.


    Tiger asked Chen to help him with his lessons. First of all, he thought Chen had the strength of a professional boxer.


    He doesn''t know the strength of the professional boxer now, so he needs to feel the strength of the professional boxer first, and at the same time assess the gap between himself and the professional boxer.


    Tago was wearing protective gear with the baffle, while Chen was wearing boxing gloves.


    "Let''s start." Chen Yu said, two people touched a fist.


    "How can tiger find such a small man to practice fighting?"


    "What''s the power of this little fist?"


    "Let''s find anyone in our boxing club. Is his fist stronger than his?"


    Bang -


    just at this time, there was a heavy hit on the challenge arena.


    "Can you stand the strength?" Chen tried to punch.


    In a flash, there was no voice under the challenge arena.


    It''s powerful enough to shut them up.


    "Yes, it''s not enough. Can you work harder? It''s like the power that hit me last time. "


    "Good." Chen Chu nodded, "you protect your head."


    "I''m here. Pay attention," said Chen


    Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang


    Chen Yu''s attack is very rhythmic, but it''s anti strike training, so Chen Yu didn''t attack the key point of tiger, but hit tiger''s baffle.


    This is to let Tago feel the limit of his anti Strike ability. Chen Yu punches and asks, "is this strength OK?"


    "You can do a little more."


    "Up and down, up and down, left and right, left and right, up and down, up and down..."


    Chen Yu punched more than 20 times, and tiger suddenly called out, "stop, stop."


    "Mr. Chen, let me slow down," he said


    "Well, let me know when you''re ready."


    After a three minute break, Tego rallied: "I''m ok, let''s continue. This time we''ll practice mobile attack defense."


    "Yes."


    Both of them moved. When Chen Yu attacked, he would still remind Tiger: "left left, right, left, right, up and down, left and right..."


    Bang Bang Bang Bang


    "this guy has great power."


    "He was able to beat him back."


    Tago felt Chen''s strength and speed of fist. He had to say that when he really practiced with Chen, he could understand how strong Chen was.


    Chen''s strength and speed are not comparable to those of his opponents in the past.


    "Tego, if you get used to the attack power and frequency, how about I add a little more difficulty?""Mr. Chen, isn''t that your limit?" There was something unbelievable in tiger''s mind.


    "I''m here. Pay attention."


    "Up, down, up, down, left and right..."


    Bang Bang -


    The Tango''s baffle made a series of bursts, and the tango held on for a minute, then stopped.


    "Have a rest." Said tiger.


    It has to be said that after practicing with Chen Yu for such a while, Tago feels that he has benefited a lot.


    You can''t improve yourself by playing against a weaker opponent.


    Only by playing against a stronger opponent can we improve ourselves and recognize ourselves.


    An hour passed quickly, and Tago could hardly lift his arm and took off the protective equipment.


    "Thank you, Mr. Chen."


    "I''ll go first." Chen Yu hugs tiger.


    For tiger, it''s the ultimate anti strike training.


    But for Chen, it''s just a warm-up for him.


    ¡­¡­


    Egart took the students to his friend''s gym.


    "Douglas, you look strong again." Egart hugged Zara Douglas.


    "Are these children your students?" said Zara Douglas, releasing Ugarte and looking back at the swimmers behind him


    "Yes, they are all the best of our swimming team." Egart introduced his students one by one.


    "Are you Mr. Zara Douglas?" One of the students recognized, "you were the gold belt winner of last year''s WBA championship, zanra Douglas?"


    "Ha ha Boy, do you watch boxing, too? " Said Zara Douglas, laughing.


    Of course, Zara Douglas was very happy to be recognized.


    "Of course, I particularly like your competition, Mr. Douglas. Will you take part in this year''s competition?"


    "Of course, not only WBA, but also WBC (World Boxing Council) and IBF (International Boxing Federation). My goal this year is to win the gold belt of at least three events. Next year, I will compete in wbo and wbpf to complete the gold belt Grand Slam in three years."


    "Douglas, you don''t have an opponent in boxing, do you?"


    "Ha ha I can''t say there''s no opponent at all, but I''m in pretty good shape

 Chapter 339

    "Douglas, shall we go out for a drink tonight?"


    "No problem, dobby. I''ll show you the gym. I''ll go out with my friends."


    "Go, Douglas, and leave it to me."


    "Mr. Douglas, our coach was bullied by a man at the University of Los Angeles today." At this time a student said.


    "Well? What''s the matter? " Asked Zara Douglas in disbelief.


    "Hobby, nothing. Don''t talk about it."


    "When our coach took us to practice today, he was thrown into the water by a swimming coach at the University of Los Angeles."


    "So many of you, do you just look at each other and bully your coach?"


    "The other side has a boxing club to stop us. It''s said that they can fight. They have professional strength."


    "Is that right? I''m not busy at the professional level. When will I take me to meet that person?" Said Zara Douglas with disapproval.


    All American experts will have a chance. What kind of experts can a Los Angeles University have?


    What is a career level?


    The professional masters who didn''t get the professional boxing license are all boasting.


    How many so-called experts fall on the assessment?


    "Well, I''d like to see an expert competition. I haven''t watched a professional competition on the spot." Said Ugarte with a smile.


    ¡­¡­


    "Chen, I heard you went to coach tiger yesterday?" Asked evley.


    "Well."


    "How much do you charge him?"


    "Three days, three classes, $30000."


    "You''re too much. We''re two hundred thousand dollars in ten days. Why do you charge him thirty thousand dollars in three days?"


    "You have at least four hours a day, ten days is forty hours, and he only has one hour a class, so you are cheaper than him. Maybe I should charge according to his standard."


    "Forget it, when I didn''t say it." The two hundred thousand dollars that evry paid Chen Yu was still her squeeze.


    If Chen Zhuo really charges according to tiger''s standard, she is expected to ask for money from her family.


    "OK, let''s start today''s training."


    "Chen, why don''t you teach me how to fight?"


    "Ten thousand dollars an hour, do you want it?"


    "You miser."


    "I don''t have time to work with you. Let''s go and change our swimsuits..."


    Four hours later, evley and Normans finished today''s training.


    Chen Yu transferred to boxing club. Today''s training is to be beaten.


    Of course, it was the tango attack and Chen Yu was beaten.


    "Force, force Didn''t you have breakfast? Or didn''t you have lunch? "


    Tiger found that Chen was indifferent to how much power he used.


    "Enough strength, but you''re boxing. Prepare for a power of more than ten seconds. Who are you fighting to?"


    Yesterday, tiger found that he couldn''t resist Chen Yu''s attack at all. He had to take a rest for a few minutes.


    When you get home in the evening, you need to apply some ointment.


    But now for him to attack, how much power can not shake Chen.


    ¡­¡­


    "Coach ugart, he''s in the boxing club now, boxing with the black man of yesterday."


    "Well, they are two of them."


    "I''ve inquired. That Asian will come to practice for an hour these two days."


    "How long have they been practicing?"


    "It''s been more than half an hour."


    "Douglas has been here for more than half an hour. It seems that we can''t do it today. Call him in early tomorrow."


    After Edgar hung up with the team, he called Zara Douglas. "Douglas, are you free tomorrow afternoon?"


    "Yes."


    "Then tomorrow at two o''clock in the afternoon, you will go to the boxing club of the University of Los Angeles."


    "Is the man who hit you that day in the boxing club?"


    "Yes."


    "Well, I see. I''ll be on time tomorrow."


    ¡­¡­


    "Tego, that''s it today." Chen said.


    "Mr. Chen, what do you think of my strength?" Asked tiger.


    "It''s powerful, but it''s not the best." Chen said truthfully.


    "Mr. Chen, have you ever played with a top professional boxer?"


    "Once."


    "What''s the difference between me and the top boxer you said?"


    "He can hurt me."


    "Er..."


    Tiger found that he couldn''t talk any more. "Well, I''ll try."


    "Today we have a good rest, we are in good shape, and we will play a serious game tomorrow.""I will." "Mr. Chen, how many kilograms can you hit with all your strength?" he asked


    "You don''t want to know." Chen Yu remembers that he broke his boxing weapon last time in Gaia.


    In this period of time, I feel more powerful.


    Tiger needs to know that his fist power is meaningless.


    Because I have no reference value at all.


    He didn''t even dare to fight with tiger.


    Otherwise, it is possible that such a young man with a bright future will be abandoned by one blow.


    Back in the RV, Chen took a shower and found a lump of shit in the toilet.


    "Princess, you left it, didn''t you? Didn''t rush again


    The princess is very aggrieved. She points her finger at Heima. Oh --


    "don''t frame Heima. Such a big shit can only be you."


    Chen Yu stared at the princess and said, "go do ten push ups."


    Since the last time I took the princess around the school, the princess left a lump on the road, which led to Chen Yu having to clean up, Chen Yu didn''t take the princess out of the car.


    Of course, HEMA and Baima didn''t take them out of the car. They were both crazy.


    Seeing people running after them has caused extremely bad influence in the school.


    And the princess''s biggest hobby, lie down.


    The second hobby is eating.


    Third hobby, eat on your stomach.


    So Chen Yu doesn''t take it out of the car. It''s too late to be happy.


    However, although the princess is smart, she doesn''t have a long memory.


    Taught it to use the toilet, it always forgot to flush.


    The most painful thing for it is to be punished.


    And what it''s most afraid of is doing push ups.


    Especially under its current weight, ten push ups can basically kill it.


    In this period of time, its weight has doubled.


    What''s the concept of a kilogram of weight? The weight of a car is estimated to be 145kg.


    Chen has no doubt that according to the growth of the princess, it will soon surpass the car.


    Today''s princess is a real giant.


    The largest carnivorous wild animal on the land is absolutely impossible to be bigger than it.


    Ouch -


    "don''t do it? If you don''t make it, you won''t have dinner tonight. "


    Oh -


    the princess gave in and began to do push ups on the ground.


    Although the work is not standard, Chen Yu still reluctantly let it pass.


    "Remember, the next time you don''t flush the toilet, it''s twenty push ups."


    Chen Chu looked at the princess. "OK, let''s go home."

 Chapter 340

    "Chen, the princess didn''t flush the toilet again. You should take care of it. You don''t even know how to flush the toilet when you eat so much. Look at Wanda, they don''t eat as much as it, but they have learned how to use the toilet for a long time."


    Chen Yu covered his head and said, "shut it up in the bathroom tonight and let it press the toilet a hundred times."


    "Then it doesn''t tear down the bathroom. It''s not our home. Do you really want to tear down someone else''s house before you leave?"


    "It''s so slow. It''s still twenty days."


    "No, we''ll be back when we play in Sacramento for a few days."


    Faliwo was in Chen''s arms: "by the way, have you prepared any gifts for Dad?"


    "I didn''t think about it. What''s your suggestion?"


    "I don''t think so." Fari shook her head.


    "Or shall we send him a grandson?" Chen Yu said with a bad smile, his hands have been dishonestly fumbling on farry''s body.


    "If my father knew the news, he would definitely take out his shotgun on the wall to greet you."


    ¡­¡­


    In these two days, more and more school swimming teams are stationed in the University of Los Angeles swimming pool, because the sports meeting is three days later.


    This is also the last day Chen gave training to evey and Normans. Today Chen didn''t bother Normans and evey any more.


    "Chen, won''t you give us a test?" Asked Normans.


    "What do you do when you don''t compete?"


    "And evry?"


    "Anyway, she wants to compete. When it comes to the competition, she will naturally know the result."


    "You''re right and left." Normans stares at Chen.


    This is simply Chen Yu''s laziness, even to give them test results are lazy to test.


    "Take it. It''s my reward and Evelyn''s reward."


    Normans handed Chen Yu a check for two hundred thousand dollars, plus the last advance of one hundred thousand dollars. In ten days, three hundred thousand dollars arrived.


    The money is almost enough for home appliances and electronic equipment.


    If 300, 000 US dollars is for a common villa, with enough furniture and appliances, even 100, 000 US dollars, it can be fully decorated.


    But Chen is going to install a butler system, which is artificial intelligence.


    Of course, this kind of artificial intelligence is not the kind of science fiction movies.


    It is able to pass the host''s voice, and then carry out some simple control.


    The price of such a set of artificial intelligence, together with equipment and installation, requires at least $100000.


    "Chen, will you come to see me on the day of my competition?" Asked evley.


    "What day?"


    "On the second day of the sports meeting, if you count now, there are four days left, three in the afternoon."


    "Well, I''ll come to see you play."


    Chen Yu left the swimming pool. As soon as he was going to the boxing club, Wright''s call came.


    "Hello, Wright."


    "Chen, come to my office."


    "OK, here we are."


    Chen Yu hung up Wright''s phone and called tiger again.


    "Tego, we have to postpone today''s game for half an hour. The headmaster wants to see me."


    "OK, I''ll wait for you."


    ¡­¡­


    "Wright." Chen Yu knocked on the door outside Wright''s office.


    "Come in."


    Chen Yu sat down at Wright''s desk and said, "what can I do for you?"


    "You''ve been boxing tiger these days? Is it? "


    "Yes, what''s the problem?"


    "Did Tego tell you about his suspension from school for professional competitions?"


    "Yes, he told me that." Chen Yu is a little confused. Wright asks what to do with this question.


    "Do you think tiger is suitable for professional boxing?" Asked Wright.


    Chen Yu thought about it and replied, "it''s not a question that''s not suitable, it''s a question that he wants or doesn''t want."


    "Chen, Tego''s culture course is also very good, and professional boxing has a certain degree of danger, his family background is not good."


    "Isn''t his family well?" Chen Yu was a little surprised: "where did he come from when he promised to pay me 30000 dollars?"


    "He has participated in some competitions before, and he also works in his daily life. He should have saved it in the past two years." "In theory, the school will not stop a student from pursuing his or her own ideal, but the school will also consider the future and life of the student," Wright said


    "With his achievements, as long as he gets his diploma, he can get a good job in the future, but if he enters the professional boxing world, if he can''t get results, he may not achieve anything."


    "It depends on the school''s definition of success." Chen Yu could feel that tiger''s love for boxing: "you and I are not qualified to stop a young man from pursuing his dream. If you let me be a lobbyist, you must be looking for the wrong one."Tiger is already an adult and has the right to plan for his future.


    Of course, he also needs to bear the consequences for his decision.


    Whether it''s good or bad, he needs to take it on his own.


    ¡­¡­


    Bang Bang -


    tiger is playing sandbags to warm up for the next match with Chen Yu.


    After two days of practice, tiger knows that Chen Yu''s strength must be above him.


    But that doesn''t mean he will give up. It''s a great opportunity to know his strength. He won''t give up.


    Just then, a voice came from behind tiger.


    "Your coach is not here today?"


    Tego turned and saw that it was egart: "what are you looking for him for?"


    Tego''s eyes fell behind IGAD, who brought many people today.


    "If you''re here for trouble, you''d better get out of here, or I''ll throw you all out."


    At this time, standing in the crowd behind, a big man in a hat took off his hat.


    "You mean to throw me out?"


    Tiger froze for a moment, looking at this body shape and his own almost big.


    "You Are you Zara Douglas Tiger''s face was full of consternation.


    "You said you were going to throw me out, weren''t you?" Said Zara Douglas.


    "I didn''t know you were here I''m not aiming at you. " Tego quickly explained.


    Who is Zara Douglas?


    The top player in professional boxing, the gold belt winner of last year''s WBA competition, has 19 competitions in the whole year, 12 of which will rival Ko.


    And Tago himself is just a new fighter.


    "But they are all my friends. You are insulting my friends."


    The aggressive attitude of zanra Douglas also made Tago feel that the other side didn''t come to reason with him.


    "So what do you want?"


    "Apologize to my friend or fight with me." Said Zara Douglas.

 Chapter 341

    "Yes." Tiger readily agreed.


    At this time, the whole boxing club was watching him.


    And the other side is deliberately to provoke him, he has no reason to refuse, there is no way back.


    Both men put on boxing gloves and stepped on the ring.


    "Let''s talk about the rules first. We don''t need the turn system. In the end of the first World War, who lies down first will finish the game."


    Tiger frowned, and Zara Douglas was going to fight himself?


    In general, only in underground boxing can there be a dead fight.


    But he didn''t flinch because he felt he had the strength.


    I can''t say that I will win. At least it won''t be too ugly.


    "Good."


    Two people touched a boxing set, it is the official start.


    Both of them did not attack rashly. After keeping a distance of one meter for more than ten seconds, Tago began to attack tentatively.


    But Zara Douglas''s hand was so tight that he didn''t give tiger a chance.


    Although tiger failed to hit Zara Douglas, when he first reached the other side''s arm, he felt that the other side was not completely unresponsive.


    At least, Chen gave him a totally different feeling than when he practiced with him.


    Chen Yu felt like a wall, which could not be shaken at all.


    But when attacking zanla Douglas, zanla Douglas will retreat, which shows that zanla Douglas''s defense is not as good as Chen Yu''s.


    It also gives tiger confidence that he may not be as weak as he thinks.


    Tago began to attack, but the next moment he realized he was wrong.


    Zanra Douglas sneered at the fact that the new man was new after all, so easy to get hooked.


    In the moment of tiger''s attack, Zara Douglas made a hook and hit too much on the chin.


    In a flash, tiger stepped back a few steps, almost all the teeth in his mouth were broken.


    The power of this punch is very strong, but Zara Douglas didn''t leave her hand at all.


    The power of this fist is more than 100 kg. If ordinary people are attacked by this, it is almost concussion.


    Tiger didn''t respond. His mind was still in chaos.


    The attack of zanla Douglas is coming again. This punch, zanla Douglas is aimed at Tiger''s eyes.


    "Hiss It''s weak. '' Said Ugarte, laughing under the ring.


    "That''s Mr. Douglas. He''s the gold belt winner."


    "This big man thought that he could compete with Mr. Douglas by virtue of his physique. It''s a fool. Mr. Douglas once recorded a huge man of two and a half meters Ko with one blow."


    People on the San Francisco University campus were all gloating.


    On the other hand, students at UCLA are worried.


    "Tiger will be killed."


    "Douglas is too strong. Tiger is no match at all."


    "Tego should surrender now, he shouldn''t continue to insist."


    Now it''s not whether or not tiger will surrender. He can''t speak at all.


    The power of zanra Douglas is roller compacted, and tiger can''t speak at all.


    There is no referee for this game, so no one can stop it.


    Tiger''s face has been deformed, his consciousness has been blurred, his body is crumbling, his hands instinctively protect his head, but his arms have already lost the function of protection.


    Egart made a gesture to zanra Douglas, cutting his throat.


    With a grim smile on his face and three seconds of energy, zanra Douglas smashed tiger''s arms with a fist.


    Click -


    everyone hears the sound of bone breaking. Tiger''s arms are completely deformed. The whole person leans back and hangs on the guardrail. People lose consciousness.


    "It''s weak." "I just warmed up and I''ve finished the game. It really doesn''t mean anything," he said


    "Don''t you have a taxi on your UCLA campus?" Egart looked around as if he had won the game.


    The members of the boxing club, who had been filled with indignation, all kept away from ugart''s eyes.


    Although they are angry, they are not stupid.


    They don''t want to be like tiger, they''re almost dead.


    A student at the University of San Francisco, holding a DV, looked down at the students: "come on, guys at the University of Los Angeles, smile."


    "Come, speak up, you are all cowards."


    "Ha ha..."


    "Well, don''t embarrass our alumni." By the way, where has the man gone? Who can tell me? "


    "Coach, it''s possible that he knew we were looking for him, so he hid in advance.""It''s quite possible. I think he''s a coward, a coward." Said Ugarte triumphantly.


    As a winner, he can laugh at the University of Los Angeles.


    "Are you talking about me?"


    A sudden voice came, and everyone''s eyes were focused on the door.


    I saw Chen Yu standing at the door, his face a little cold.


    "So you didn''t run?"


    "Dare you show up?"


    "How can I hide until now?" Egart looks at Chen.


    Chen walked through the crowd, then went through the fence and put the tiger on the ground.


    At the moment, tiger is in a deep coma. One of his eyes is broken, his teeth are all broken and his arms are also broken.


    Judging from his injury, Tego''s career is over before he starts.


    Such injuries require at least three years of training and one blind eye.


    It''s really cruel for a young man.


    "It''s you!?" When zanla Douglas saw Chen Yu, his face was no longer as proud as before.


    "I hear you want to fight me again." Chen asked.


    "I just had a fight. I''m tired."


    Chen looked at zanla Douglas and said to the student with DV, "come here."


    "What? Do you want to hit me? This is no longer your home court. Mr. Douglas is here


    "I want you to point the camera at your hero, Mr. Douglas."


    "Douglas, if you don''t want to fight with me, you can kneel down and say loudly that I''m Goushi," Chen said quietly


    "Asian, do you think I''m afraid of you?" Growled Zara Douglas.


    Chen Zhu took off the boxer of tiger, put it on his hand, tied the belt with his teeth, and said to the students of the boxing club, "take tiger off the ring."


    "Is Mr. Chen OK?"


    "It''s impossible to beat Douglas''s. They''re too poor in physique."


    People in the boxing club are talking in a low voice, but no one is optimistic about Chen Yu.

 Chapter 342

    "Mr. Douglas, get rid of him!"


    "Mr. Douglas, don''t be merciful."


    "Kill him!"


    "Kill him!"


    "Kill him!"


    All the students on the San Francisco University campus are cheering under the challenge arena.


    The University of Los Angeles, on the other hand, is silent.


    Just, they didn''t see Douglas''s face.


    At this moment, the face of Zara Douglas shows unprecedented dignity.


    He had a fight with Chen Yu, which ended in a fiasco.


    After that, he has been doing secret special training, always taking Chen Yu as the imaginary enemy.


    All the time he was thinking of revenge for Chen Yu, and finally the opportunity came.


    Although earlier than he planned, he would not flinch.


    "Come on."


    Chen and zanla Douglas stood face to face, like the contrast between a lamb and a tiger.


    No one thinks Chen can win.


    The gap between the two sides is so wide that they cannot see the slightest hope.


    Previously, they thought that tiger''s physique was similar to that of Zara Douglas, and maybe he could have a few moves.


    But Tago ended up in a terrible defeat, not even three minutes.


    Now Chen Yu is not even a professional boxer.


    Can he hold on for a minute in front of Zara Douglas?


    No, maybe not even 30 seconds.


    Maybe it will be Ko in an instant


    At the beginning of the game, Chen Yu finally exposed the fierce light in his eyes.


    Zara Douglas immediately raised her arms to protect her front door.


    Chen Yu didn''t plan to detour with him. He threw a straight blow on the arms of zanla Douglas.


    Click -


    they are not unfamiliar with the sound, it is the sound of bone crushing.


    At the same time, they also saw blood foam and fragments of boxing sets, as well as zanra Douglas, who turned backwards.


    However, Chen Yu caught up again and hit Zara Douglas on the chin.


    Zara Douglas soared directly out of the guardrail and smashed under the challenge arena. He never got up again.


    The scene was so quiet that no one could make a sound.


    Chen took off his fist and threw it on Zara Douglas.


    It''s insulting to throw a boxer in front of the opponent in the ring.


    If before the game, one side has such a move, it means that the next game will not die.


    It''s just that no one is talking at this time.


    All they saw was that one of the boxers was perforated.


    Chen Yu came down from the ring and said to the people of the boxing club, "call an ambulance, and call more."


    Chen''s move to the San Francisco University campus was a step back for everyone.


    No one dares to face Chen Yu, no one wants to face this, humanoid monster!


    "Your name is egart, isn''t it?"


    "Don''t mess around. If you dare to hurt me, I''ll call the police." Said Ugarte, pretending to be tough.


    "I just heard you say that Los Angeles University has no one who can fight, and this is the boxing club, so even if you call the police, I only pay hundreds of dollars for medicine." Chen Yu doesn''t care.


    "I can testify that Mr. egart challenged us at the University of Los Angeles."


    "I can, too."


    "I testify, too."


    "Come on, let''s go to the challenge arena to solve the problem."


    "You can''t do this You savage I''m not going, I''m not going... "


    There are students to run, Chen Yu suddenly blew a whistle, that just ran out of the door of the student, suddenly panic fled back.


    "Bear Bear There are bears outside... "


    The princess blocked the door and everyone looked frightened.


    The people of the boxing club are OK. After all, the frequency of the appearance of the princess is not low. Everyone has heard about the princess more or less.


    But the people on the University of San Francisco campus are different. They have no idea that this horrible monster exists.


    Even if the princess lies on the ground, she has a height of 1.6 meters. If she stands up, she will be more than 3.5 meters, almost touching the ceiling of the boxing club.


    The huge body blocked at the door, not even a gap.


    "Now, each of you will either come to the challenge arena to fight with me or face it." "Now, make a choice," Chen said, pointing to the princess


    Roar -


    the howling of the princess is like a sound wave, and everyone covers his ears.


    The largest and strongest carnivore on land!


    At this time, there are two options for San Francisco University students.In the face of Chen Yu, he will definitely be disabled.


    Facing the princess, I''m sure to die.


    "I can give you a discount. You don''t need to follow the rules of boxing. I''m not going to follow the rules with you anyway."


    After all, there are so many people, and Chen Yu is only one person.


    No longer can he fight, he can''t deal with so many of them at the same time.


    "That''s what you said."


    "There are so many of us. What can we be afraid of?"


    "Come on."


    "Ah..."


    Three minutes later, all the students on the San Francisco University Campus fell to the ground with bruises on their noses.


    Egart was interrupted by Chen Yu, who was still wailing over his arm.


    Chen Yu got a few punches and feet, but it didn''t hurt.


    "Hasn''t the ambulance arrived yet?" Chen asked


    "come on It''s almost there. " The boxing club responded.


    Now Chen Yu has turned into a monster.


    So many people have been put down by Chen Yu.


    They even suspected that even if they doubled, they would not be Chen''s rivals.


    Chen Yu came forward to help Taige stabilize the injury first, and other things later, we can''t let his injury continue to worsen anyway.


    As for Zara Douglas, who was also seriously injured, Chen Yu was in charge of his life and death.


    Finally, the ambulance and medical staff arrived, but the school also arrived.


    "Who can tell me what happened here?" Wright asked, pointing to the wounded.


    "San Francisco University students want to have a friendly match with our boxing club, but they seem to belong to the swimming club." Chen Yu said quietly.


    "You fart." A balding middle-aged man shouted: "my students are going to have a competition the day after tomorrow. How can they come to your boxing club for a friendly match? Ms. Wright, you and your students must give me an explanation or I will call the police. "


    Wright looks at Chen Yu, who hands him a DV: "it''s my explanation. By the way, if you want to call the police, it''s better to hurry up. My time is precious."


    Wright watched the contents of the DV, looked at the half pay without saying a word, and then handed it to the middle-aged balding man.


    "Take a look, Mr. Burke. I don''t mind the police if I need to."


    After the middle-aged balding man watched it, his expression became very strange.


    What can he say? He provoked at the door. He didn''t beat others and was tortured by others.


    Not to mention who is responsible, but only this result, their San Francisco University campus will have no face.


    It will even affect the reputation of San Francisco University, so the contents of this DV can never be exposed.

 Chapter 343

    The middle-aged baldness is very angry, in the heart held a fire to have no place to vent.


    Looking at Chen Yu, he had some disgust on his face.


    "Are all the people in your school so incompetent?"


    Middle aged baldness suddenly felt a heat behind his back. Looking back, he saw a big mouth facing his head.


    Roar -


    in a flash, middle-aged baldness felt the threat of death, and a few hairs on his head were also blown up by the sound wave.


    "Ah..." Middle aged baldness is scared to sit on the ground and pee.


    "Ha ha..." Everyone in the boxing club laughed.


    Wright stood in front of the middle-aged bald man and looked down at him: "Mr. Burke, please pay attention to your words and deeds. If you speak badly in front of my people next time, I will cut you into pieces and feed you to the bear."


    Wright''s words are not domineering. The middle-aged bald fart dare not let it go again.


    Wright came to Chen''s side: "Chen, well done."


    It''s not just the boxers who agree with Chen Yu, it''s even Wright.


    Don''t think an 80 or 90 year old woman is bloodless.


    It''s cowardly to be bullied to the end, but also to be submissive and to reason with each other.


    "What happened inside?"


    "Why are these people carried out of the ring?"


    "Did they send people to the San Francisco University campus?"


    "Did they fight with the boxers?"


    The students began to gather around the door of the boxing club, watching a dozen people being carried out.


    Evry and Normans were also at the door. Not long after, they saw Chen Zhuo coming out with the princess.


    "Chen, come here."


    "For what?" Chen Yu goes to Normans and evey.


    "What''s the matter with them?"


    "What''s the matter?"


    "I just saw that these people are from the swimming team of San Francisco University campus. Don''t tell me that their injuries have nothing to do with you."


    "Why do you think it has something to do with me? I have stressed many times that I am a pacifist. "


    At this time, several members of the boxing club came out of it and came to Chen Yu''s side. They took the initiative to say hello to Chen Yu: "Mr. Chen, we are going."


    "Oh."


    Another member of the boxing club came out: "Mr. Chen, you are too good."


    Another member of boxing club came out: "Mr. Chen, you will be my idol in the future."


    Evry and Normans look at Chen Yu: "pacifists."


    They had already thought that it might be the festival left by people on the San Francisco University campus when they first met Chen Yu, and now it broke out, but they didn''t expect Chen Yu to bring them all down.


    It''s pathetic to think about it. These unlucky children think Chen Yu is a swimming coach.


    When Zara Douglas was carried out, the students around him shouted.


    It''s been identified as zanra Douglas.


    Evry also recognized zanla Douglas. She turned to Chen Yu and said, "did you do it?"


    Zara Douglas''s arms were unnaturally twisted, his face was half swollen, one of his eyes almost burst, and he was bleeding all the time, and his mouth was bleeding all the time.


    Chen Yu shrugged: "he made me angry."


    "What did he do?"


    "I''ll do what he does to tiger." Chen said.


    The injury of zanra Douglas is more serious than that of tiger.


    ¡­¡­


    Tego was taken to xiangteli hospital, and Chen Yu planned to see him.


    Chen was stopped just after getting off the bus. Chen turned around and found that it was Tim waltz.


    "Hello, Mr. Tim."


    "Hello, Mr. Chen." Tim Waltz didn''t expect to meet Chen Yu here again.


    He is very grateful to Chen Yu for saving Hoffman for him.


    Of course, he was not only grateful to Chen Yu, but also admired him.


    After all, Hoffman''s physiological characteristics had almost disappeared at that time, and only he dared to firmly believe that his son was still alive.


    He not only insisted on his own judgment, but also did what several other attending doctors failed to do.


    Tim Waltz asked professionals to confirm the situation.


    Almost all the experts describe it as inconceivable that a person who fails an operation and is pushed out of the operating room is almost dead.


    But Chen Yu can pull such a dead man back.


    It also corrected the failed operation and completed the whole operation process, which can only be described as inconceivable.


    "Mr. Chen, I have a question for you. Do you have time?"


    "What''s the problem?"


    "I consulted some experts who said that Hoffman is not suitable for sports, but you told Hoffman that he can exercise properly? Is it? ""Yes."


    "Then can you answer me, who are you and those experts right?"


    "You give Hoffman a re examination, and then you give the examination report to the experts." Chen said, "I have something else to do. Let''s go first. Goodbye."


    Tim Waltz''s face is full of confusion. Is there any change in Hoffman''s body?


    Why do you need to check up again?


    Chen Yu went to the hospital and went straight to find Farr.


    "Chen, why are you in the hospital again? To see Witt reed again? "


    "No, it''s one of my students who went to the hospital. Please help me find his examination report."


    "What''s the name?" Val looked up it on the computer in the office.


    "Tiger, 21 years old."


    Farr called up the Tego''s examination report: "take a look at it yourself. Why is your student so badly hurt?"


    "Drink too much, fall."


    Chen Yu turned the computer monitor to the front and saw the injury examination report on it, feeling a little heavy.


    Tego''s injury, though not caused by himself, is more or less related to himself.


    "The left eye has retinal detachment, vitreous congestion, corneal damage, irreparable damage, lens structure necrosis. How could he fall to such a level? And his small bone fracture in both arms. Was he hit by a car?"


    Farr looked at Chen Yu and said, "are you going to treat him?"


    "Well."


    "Can I arrange it for you?"


    "No, I''ll tell him myself."


    Chen Chu got up and said, "I''m going first."


    Chen Yu finds tiger''s ward, where his family is also there.


    By this time, Tago had waked up and saw Chen Yu come in, his face was full of unspeakable sadness.


    Today, he realized how far away he is from the top professional fighters.


    However, by the time he got on the ambulance, he had already woken up. At that time, the member of the boxing club who accompanied him told him the following things.


    He also had a new understanding of Chen Yu. Zanla Douglas, who beat him powerless, was crushed like a child in front of Chen Yu.

 Chapter 344

    "Tego, I said, you don''t need to practice boxing anymore. Can''t you study hard? You see what you''re like. " "The doctor said it will take two or three years for you to recover from the injury," Tego''s mother wept


    "Excuse me." Chen Yu stepped forward: "Tego, I have good news for you. There is a brokerage company that wants to sign you to become an athlete of their company."


    Tiger looked at Chen Yu blankly: "Mr. Chen, do you think I can still fight now?"


    "Madam, can I have a chat with tiger alone?"


    Tiger''s mother turned to Chen Yu and hesitated to answer.


    "Mom, let me talk to Mr. Chen alone."


    "All right." Tiger''s mother just got up and walked out of the ward.


    "Tiger, do you know Ford?"


    "I know the track and field athlete who is now the No. 1 sprinter in the United States and the 14th in the world."


    "I''m his attending doctor, and we have an agreement." "In October last year, his injury was similar to yours," Chen said


    Chen told tiger the story of him and Ford: "I invested in him on the condition that he would share part of my business income in the next two years."


    "Mr. Chen, can you cure me?" he said


    "I can, for up to a month, get you back to health, and I can be your temporary coach and train you."


    "That is to say, as long as I sign that contract, I can be like Ford?" Tiger became excited.


    "I didn''t sign any contract with Ford, we just trusted each other, but if he betrayed our agreement, I would make him pay the price."


    Chen Yu looked at Tiger: "you too, I won''t have any contract with you in the legal sense. I can''t guarantee that you are more successful than Ford. I can only say that you will stand on the challenge arena again and be stronger than in the past."


    "OK, I''ll take it." Tiger did not want to, directly agreed to Chen Yu''s proposal.


    Now he has no way to go, or he can''t do anything. He has been cultivated for two or three years. After two or three years, his boxing career will be completely destroyed.


    After all, now he is the best age, once two or three years later, he will start to decline.


    Either accept Chen''s proposal and give yourself a bet on the future.


    "You stay in the hospital first. I have paid all the expenses for your stay in the hospital for you, and then you can have treatment when your condition recovers. In addition, I will find a brokerage company for you, just like Ford, CAA brokerage company."


    Tago really felt strange to Chen Yu, from the initial conflict, to the later reconciliation, to the later initiative of seeking Chen Yu''s help, to now.


    He found that Chen Yu seemed to know more about his future development direction than himself.


    He even knows CAA agency, which is a new boxer. I can''t even think of it.


    ¡­¡­


    "Professor Fick, I have an inspection report here. You can read it for me. It is the latest inspection report of my son."


    Tim Waltz sent the test report to Professor Fick, which is good for the rich.


    Any expert or scholar is on call.


    After a few minutes, Professor Fick said, "Mr. Tim, this is Hoffman''s latest inspection report?"


    "Yes, what''s the problem?"


    "After the operation of the man who saved Hoffman?"


    "Yes, it was just today."


    "Mr. Tim, could you introduce that gentleman, please?"


    "What''s the matter?" Asked Tim waltz, puzzled.


    "I hope I can learn from him. In front of him, I am really embarrassed to call myself a professor."


    "Why?" Tim waltz is even more perplexed. In his opinion, Chen Yu''s age is more than enough for Professor Fick''s students.


    "Hoffman''s ventricular correction surgery is very successful, even perfect. Compared with the effect after the first operation, the shape of the heart is almost the same as that of the normal person, but the heart rate is slightly slow. This is because Hoffman has not exercised for a long time, so the heart muscle is not strong enough. According to this examination report, Hoffman really needs to do some exercise."


    "That is to say, Hoffman can now exercise as ordinary people do?"


    "Not for now, because I''m going to study the data to make sure Hoffman doesn''t overdo it."


    Tim Waltz was more and more pleased to hear Professor Fick''s answer.


    "By the way, you can ask the man who operated on Hoffman. He should know better than me how to arrange the amount of exercise for Hoffman."


    Tim Waltz thought it was.


    After Hoffman''s operation, Mr. Chen explained that he needed to do some exercise.He must be the best person to know Hoffman''s physical condition, but how to find Mr. Chen?


    I don''t have his contact information. It seems that I can only find Dr. fall.


    Tim Waltz went straight to the hospital and found Phare''s office.


    "Hello, Dr. fall."


    "Hello, Mr. Tim. May I help you?"


    "I''d like to know Mr. Chen''s contact information."


    "Sorry, I can''t give you his contact information without his permission."


    "Can you ask me about Hoffman and how he''s going to exercise?"


    "I can help you with that."


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, Chen received a call from Wright, saying that the swimming team at the San Francisco University campus all dropped out of the men''s events.


    Only the women''s army was left to fight alone in the swimming team. It''s estimated that they lost all their faces and didn''t have the face to stay.


    The whole university of Los Angeles has spread the whole story.


    The male members of the swimming team of San Francisco University Campus went to the boxing club to find fault, but they didn''t beat others and were beaten.


    The leader of the San Francisco University campus, the balding middle-aged man, has not come back to school since that day.


    But the University of Los Angeles, as the host of this UCLA games, will not get used to others.


    Especially Wright, the powerful headmaster, took power. On the opening day, Chen Yu also went to the stadium to watch the opening ceremony.


    Wright and the princess stood alone in the middle of the huge stadium, holding a microphone to announce the start of the games.


    Although this is only a University of California system games, but professional level is no less than the formal professional competition.


    There are also many events, such as track and field, swimming, weightlifting, ball games, etc. there are more than 100 events, with thousands of students participating in the competition.


    Within the ten campuses of the University of California, there are many students who are professional.


    The whole campus is full of the atmosphere of sports meeting.


    As soon as Chen Yu came out of the stadium, he was blocked by several girls.


    "Are you from the University of Los Angeles so mean? Do you think you can get more gold medals if you hurt the boy of our school swimming team? There are more than male players in our swimming team. The strength of our women''s team is stronger than that of the men''s team. Tomorrow I will tell you our strength with practical actions. "

 Chapter 345

    Chen Yu smiles. Do these girls know the truth?


    Forget it. They can do what they like.


    Such a naive girl, Chen Yu can''t bear to tell them the truth.


    Let them live in their own world.


    Leaving the stadium, Evelyn finds Chen.


    "Why are you here? Don''t keep watching the game? "


    "I''m a sports idiot I''m not interested in the game. " Chen Yu said quietly.


    Evrel doesn''t know what to say. A person who can be a monster and can break the world record anytime, anywhere.


    To her, he is the idiot of sports, not interested in sports.


    "Your words will put all the athletes in the world to shame."


    "By the way Did you see that girl? " Chen pointed to the girls on the swimming team at the University of San Francisco campus in the distance.


    "What? Who do you like about them? "


    "If they''re in the same pool with you tomorrow, torture them for me."


    "Did they provoke you?"


    "They just challenged me."


    Evrel looked at Chen Yu and said, "you are so small-minded."


    Meow -


    evelie looked down, and Chen Zhu''s little milk cat ran to her feet with a sausage in her mouth.


    "You leave it on campus. Aren''t you afraid it will run away?"


    "I hope it''s lost." Chen Yu said disapprovingly.


    Unless Chen can throw Samuel into outer space, it''s almost impossible to get rid of him.


    "I''m leaving. Goodbye." When Chen Yu mentions samal, samal wriggles in Chen Yu''s arms.


    "I''ve developed another believer. Have you seen it? This is what my believers offer me. Have you seen it?"


    "How many believers have you developed recently?"


    "Seven, no, eight."


    "Then you have to work hard. It''s a big step closer to your goal of ruling the world."


    "What''s the name of this thing?" Samuel asked, pointing to the sausage in his mouth.


    "Sausages."


    "We added this to our previous deal."


    "When will you call me to hell?"


    "I need to get ready."


    "What are you going to do? Obitos''s father wants to call me to hell. There''s no trouble. He can call me at any time. "


    "Obitos''s father is just a lord, I''m a demon, of course, I have to show up."


    "Are you going to gather a demon army to meet me?"


    "No, just a castle."


    "Build a castle? What are you doing? "


    "As the king''s palace, of course."


    "What about where you used to live?"


    "Dark forest, if you are summoned to that place, it will be too disgraceful for the king."


    Chen Yu probably understood. That is to say, the place where Samuel originally lived is a place where birds don''t shit.


    Now in order not to lose face, so temporary construction of a castle.


    "How long will it be built?"


    "A few days."


    "How big? Can''t we just build a thatched house? "


    "Are you insulting Ben Wang?"


    "How dare I?"


    "Your face and mouth are clear, that is to say, you are brave."


    Chen Yu plans to change the subject: "do you rarely leave that dark forest?"


    "Hardly ever leave." Said Samuel.


    It''s no wonder that Samuel is full of local flavor all over, even his brain is not smart.


    "What do you do if your men want to see you?"


    "It''s very simple. Just send a fast talking devil."


    "Why send a fast talking devil?"


    "If you speak too slowly, you may be eaten by me before you finish speaking."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Suddenly, Chen Yu and a passer-by collided, but the loser must be the other side.


    "I''m sorry." The man opposite apologized first.


    Chen Yu paid special attention to each other. He was tall and didn''t look like an ordinary person.


    Chen''s reason for noticing each other is that the last person he met on the road with Chen brought him a lot of trouble.


    This road is so wide, and there are not many people. The other side can hit him, either they don''t look at the road, or they have ulterior motives.


    Miaowao -


    Chen Chu suddenly grabbed the other party and said, "give me my wallet back."


    The other side''s face changed: "who took your wallet?"


    Then, the other side''s hand rolls, and the backhand grabs Chen''s palm to pull Chen''s hand back.However, Chen''s power is greater than he imagined, and Chen''s palm is still firm.


    The man saw that he did not stir Chen''s hand, and he kicked Chen''s knee under his feet.


    I still didn''t move. For him, this kind of strength is not as good as the strength of hitting him in the leg when the princess is coquetting with him.


    The man saw that his attack had no effect on Chen, and he attacked Chen''s abdomen with his elbow.


    Chen Yu is finally angry. Are you playing acrobatics?


    Chen Yu grabbed the man by the neck, and then his head touched his forehead.


    The man lay down directly, Chen Yu touched the other person''s body and his wallet.


    After a while, I saw a girl and a group of big men coming.


    The man on the ground was lifted up by his companion, but his head was still in a daze.


    Rena was quite dissatisfied: "Hello, why are you so useless? Don''t you say you''re a former seal elite? What''s the result? Nothing has been done. "


    "Miss, the other side is a fighter." Harrow said with a face full of grievances.


    "I don''t care, you immediately think of a way for me, I want him to look good, you swear to help me out, the end is to make me more angry?"


    "Miss, each other''s skill is very strong. If it''s just one or two of us, it''s definitely not his opponent unless all of us go up."


    "If you have so many people, we should deal with him together. We can definitely think of a way."


    "Miss, if we do it in the city, so many of us will cause you trouble."


    "Then what do you say? Do you have to wait for him to go to the countryside? I can''t wait that long. "


    "Miss, we found out that he was a teacher at the University of Los Angeles on the surface, but actually an illegal doctor."


    "So what? Do you want me to collect his illegal evidence and send him to the police? "


    "no, we can cheat him out of the city through the middleman, and has the final say to deal with him."


    "Well, that''s a good idea. Go ahead and do it."


    "Where are we going to cheat him, miss?"


    "Trick him to the sea. Isn''t he the coach of the swimming team? I''ll let him swim until he''s happy. Harrow, go and prepare a yacht for me."


    "Miss, you''d better not show up. If he sees you, he will probably tell you then."


    "No, I just want to see him beg for mercy in front of me."

 Chapter 346

    "Do you want this?"


    "Yes."


    "And this one?"


    "Yes, too." Samuel looked at the dazzling shelves, he was dazzled.


    As a village demon, he never saw such a large number of commodities.


    Even if it''s the same thing, there are countless brands.


    How to make a demon feel happy?


    Take him to the supermarket!


    "It''s a lot of money, isn''t it?" Samuel looked at the whole car and bought it for him. He was a little embarrassed.


    In his view, all these things were offered to him by his followers.


    Since the believer can use these to offer to him, it shows that these things are precious.


    And Chen Yu bought so many things today, which must have cost a lot.


    "You know." Chen pushed the cart to the cash register.


    At this time, Val called.


    "Chen, are you busy?"


    "No, I''m at the supermarket. What''s up?"


    "Remember the boy called Hoffman?"


    "That''s the one with a congenital heart defect?"


    "Yes, he is." "His father came to me and wanted to ask you through me about Hoffman''s exercise volume and exercise plan," Farr said


    "Oh, send me a copy of his examination report. I''m free to make a sports plan."


    After leaving the supermarket, Chen Yu put all the materials to hell into the space ring.


    "Do you have anything else to buy?" Chen asked, carrying Samuel.


    "I want a bed like yours and the hostess."


    "I can''t put my space ring down. I''ve already put so many dragon meat. I can''t put the next bed."


    "You need dragon meat. When it''s hell, I''ll give you ten of the biggest ones. The space ring will help you expand."


    "Can space rings expand?"


    "It''s not difficult For me. "


    "I''ll wait for two days. I''ll eat all the dragon meat." Chen Yu still doesn''t give up flying dragon meat, after all, it''s a delicacy from hell.


    With the big and small pets at home, they can''t finish eating, even if the princess has an open appetite.


    So Chen Yu needs to go out to sea and feed the dragon meat to Amun.


    "This kind of low-level flying dragon meat is meaningless to your pets, just like a princess, who only has a long head, but the devil''s power doesn''t rise at all."


    "what do you eat?" Chen asked curiously.


    "I have a subordinate who specializes in keeping pets for me. He is an expert in this field. You can consult him."


    Chen remembers that there are more pets in his family.


    The incarnation of the devil like Beelzebub is OK, but the princess family will have a lot of troubles. Being smart is one thing, but sometimes they can''t understand it.


    For example, it is a matter of course for human beings to go to the toilet and flush the toilet.


    However, the princess didn''t think so. Every time Chen Yu wanted to fight him, he couldn''t bear to.


    So if there''s a chance, Chen really wants to talk with professionals in this field.


    At home, Chen began to prepare dinner.


    Soon farry went home and joined the kitchen to help.


    After dinner, Chen Yu and fari sat on the edge of the pool, leaning against the princess, drinking beer and eating dinner.


    "Fanny, I''ll go there again in two days. Do you have anything you want?" Chen asked.


    "I don''t know what''s there. How can I know if you can get it back?"


    "Whatever you say, if there is one, I''ll try to get it back."


    "Well..." Farley thought for a long time and drank a beer: "is the decoration of our house ready soon?"


    "Well, now the housekeeper system is being installed, and the carpentry workshop in banter is also working on the furniture."


    "And decoration?"


    "What style of decoration do you want?"


    "Isn''t our basement empty? I want to put a monster''s skeleton in the basement?"


    Chen Yu was shocked by the strange idea of fari: "fari, are you serious?"


    "The bigger, the better."


    "Well, I''ll try my best. There should be some of them." Chen Yu thought to himself, since it is required by farry, he will try his best to find a way, even if the space ring can''t be installed and can''t run several times more, and asked, "is there anything else? What do you want for yourself? "


    "By the way, maybe you can bring a gift to Dad." Farley suggested.


    "What does he like?"


    "I don''t know. When do you feel like it, bring it back to him."


    "I''ll think about it."


    At this time, Ethan called."Hello, Chen, there is a customer."


    "I''m drinking." Although it''s only two cans of beer, Chen hopes to make it clear first.


    "That client offered $100000."


    "So high?" Chen Zhao eyebrows a pick: "what disease is the other side?"


    "I don''t know, the other side is not willing to say, does this customer take it?"


    "Yes." Chen Yu said without hesitation.


    "The other side is at lorima port."


    Chen recalled that the port of lorima was full of yachts, but he didn''t understand why the customers were in lorima port.


    "All right, I see."


    "I have a client, Fanny, and I want to go out," Chen said


    "Stop driving. You''re drinking. Call a car."


    Fari also drinks, so she can''t send Chen Yu.


    "Well."


    Chen Chu wipes his mouth, changes his clothes, kisses Farrie goodbye, brings up his toolbox and goes out in a hurry.


    Two cans of beer did not affect his condition. Half an hour later, Chen arrived at lorima port.


    "Ethan, I''ve arrived at lorima port. Please let them know."


    After a while, a man came from a distance. He had a long hair, clear water chestnut, and wore a black suit. It seemed that there was a guy in his clothes.


    After arriving in the United States, Chen has also experienced many shooting incidents.


    Now Chen Yu is more and more adept at dealing with such matters.


    It''s not like in the beginning that people will panic when they point their guns at their heads.


    It''s no surprise that the other side should look like a bodyguard.


    "Hello, are you Mr. Chen?"


    "It''s me." Chen Zhu nodded.


    "Come with me, please."


    "What do you call it?" Chen Xun asked after cuntou.


    "Just call me gale."


    "Well, Mr. gall, where are we going?"


    Chen Zhu saw that he had followed galU to the end of the wharf, and galU pointed to the end of the wharf.


    There was a speedboat. Chen looked at the speedboat and said, "are we going to sea?"


    "Yes." Gale looked at Chen Yu. "It may be a long way, isn''t it?"


    For $100000, of course.


    "I''m good at water."


    "That''s good. Let''s go."

 Chapter 347

    Gale was in a speedboat, and he was moving fast on the sea.


    After driving for nearly an hour, Chen saw a yacht in front of him.


    Chen Yu guessed in his heart that it should be his destination.


    Who are your customers?


    Is it a rich man? Have a party in the yacht and go overboard?


    Or the rich, who was hurt by the wrong hand?


    The speedboat came to the yacht and leaned up slowly.


    There was a ladder left on the yacht. Gale let Chen Yu go first, and then he followed.


    Chen Yu went to the yacht and found that there were a large number of bodyguards on it. He counted them out to be twelve.


    My heart is even more guessing that the identity of the owner of this yacht is not simple.


    This is the richest bodyguard he has ever seen.


    Even lisfal has four people around him.


    Everyone is standard, black suit, big sunglasses, hands holding chest.


    It''s really scary to watch this battle, at least it''s full of momentum.


    "Where is my patient now?"


    At this time, a woman came out under the awning on the top of the yacht. Because of the problem of the weather, Chen could not see the woman''s appearance clearly, only thought that she should be very young.


    "Surprised to see me?" The woman opened her mouth.


    "Well Who are you? " Chen Yu''s face was blank: "do we know each other?"


    "Have you forgotten? Outside the University of Los Angeles stadium, we just met this morning. "


    "Well I don''t remember. " Chen Chu shook his head. "Are you sick?"


    "You''re sick."


    "You''re not sick? So who''s sick? "


    Rena took a swipe at the corner of her mouth. "It looks like you haven''t figured out what you''re doing."


    "What''s the situation?" Chen Yu was still a little confused and suddenly responded, "am I kidnapped now?"


    "Ha ha You finally understand. It doesn''t look like you''re particularly stupid. "


    "That Can you tell me something about our holiday? "


    "You beat my boyfriend. Do you know how hard I tried to get Alexander to promise to be my boyfriend? He is so handsome that you have swollen his face. "


    "Er..." Chen Yu has probably figured out that this is a flower crazy girl, and her brain seems to be a little out of place: "so what are you going to do now? Kill me? "


    "I''m not going to kill for a man like you, but I''ll fight you as you fight Allison."


    "You can''t hit me standing on it."


    "I don''t need to do it myself. Hello, gale, he''s yours."


    Chen recognized that one of the bodyguards was a pickpocket who had been taught by himself today.


    That is to say, the conflict this morning was basically arranged.


    At first, though, she may have misjudged her strength.


    At this time, the back of the gall toward Chen Yu behind a kick, Chen Yu homeopathy forward.


    At this time, the eleven bodyguards in front also gathered around, punching and kicking Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu curled up into a group, arms around his head, and let them attack.


    These twelve, each with a gun.


    Chen Yu, no matter how fierce, can''t be just positive with them.


    These 12 people are only with fists and feet, which can cause limited damage to Chen Yu.


    Anyway, Chen Yu is going to be a turtle with a shrunken head. You fight first. I''ll have a rest.


    The twelve bodyguards fought for a few minutes, and Rena finally came up from above to the deck.


    "Lift him up."


    Chen Yu''s head was tilted and was framed by two bodyguards. Leina walked to Chen Yu''s face. She was proud of her face and slapped Chen Yu with a wave of her hand? How are you feeling now? "


    "Didn''t your men have dinner? They don''t look very interesting. "


    Rena took a close look. "Gale, Hello, he doesn''t seem to be hurt."


    "Don''t get too close, miss."


    At this time, Chen''s arms suddenly began to work.


    Originally with his two bodyguards, I suddenly felt an irresistible force and threw them out.


    At the next moment, Chen Yu is out of trouble and grabs Rena by the neck.


    All the bodyguards were in a flash. They shot at Chen Yu and said, "let go of miss. Let go of miss!"


    "We are all adults, don''t say such naive words, OK?" Chen Yu rolled his eyes and said, "your shooting skills should be very good. It should be easy to hit me in the head at such a close distance."


    Chen Yu loosed one hand, but the other raised leina''s neck.


    Rena was choked, her feet in the air.


    "Let go, miss. We''ll get you out of here!" All the bodyguards watched Chen Yu nervously."Throw the gun away, throw it into the sea." "Everyone," Chen said


    The bodyguard immediately threw the gun away without any hesitation.


    Chen Yu just put Rena back to the ground. In that short time of ten seconds, she almost thought she was going to die.


    Chen Yu grinned and pulled leina''s face back: "honey, you see, the situation is reversed now."


    Leina''s face was full of anger, and she looked at Chen Yu with gnashing teeth: "I will kill you!"


    "We''ve lost the gun. Now we''ve let the lady go."


    "How can I know if you have guns on you? Take off your clothes and throw them into the sea."


    Twelve bodyguards soon took off their coats, but this obviously did not reassure Chen.


    "Take off your shirt, too."


    "The trousers are off, too."


    Twelve bodyguards look at me, I look at you, and finally fall on Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu''s hand is still on Lei Na''s neck. They are not sure that they can snatch Lei Na back from Chen Yu''s hand.


    They have seen the strange power of Chen Yu. They hold leina in one hand and lift her in the air.


    This one arm grab is more than 100kg!


    To know that this kind of single arm snatch is to count as a lever. Generally, people who can lift a 200 kg barbell may not be able to lift a 100 kg object horizontally with one arm.


    But Chen did, so if Chen wanted to crush Rena''s neck bones, he could do it with a little effort.


    "What are you doing? Take it off."


    Twelve bodyguards were helpless. They had to take off their pants. At last, they only had leggings.


    "Take off your pants, too." Chen Yu put forward new requirements.


    "Don''t go too far!"


    "All right." Chen Yu didn''t want to look at the twelve smooth men. If he changed them into red cloaks at this time, they would be Spartans: "come on, let''s dance."


    All of a sudden, gale rushed forward and grabbed Rena''s arm.


    Chen is trying to pull Rena back, but a bodyguard on the other side has rushed up and kicked Chen.


    Chen Zhao had to release Lei Na, block the bodyguard''s feet, and stepped back two steps.


    Rena returns to the bodyguards. When Rena recovers, she is furious.


    Not only Rena was furious, but twelve bodyguards were also furious after they were teased.


    "Well Or shall we make peace? "

 Chapter 348

    "Kill him!" Rena roared in fury.


    Finally, the first to do it was harrow, who was probably the most angry of all.


    Today, he was humiliated twice by Chen Yu, but his recklessness was directly seized by Chen Yu. One hand held harrow''s arm, the other hand grabbed harrow''s waist, and the whole man was lifted up and hit heavily on the deck.


    Harrow spat out his old blood and couldn''t get up again.


    "Thank you for helping me warm up just now," Chen said


    "It''s not just a warm-up. You''d better be ready to stay in the hospital for half a year." Said gale coldly.


    Two bodyguards attacked Chen Yu at the same time. Chen Yu could only block it once.


    The real fighting can''t resist the attack of two people at the same time, especially the two fighting masters.


    Chen Yu can only choose one side to resist. Chen Yu blocks the other side. The people behind him have strangled Chen Yu''s neck.


    Chen took another punch in the stomach, but Chen''s bodyguard apparently misjudged Chen''s strength. Chen pulled his arm off his neck.


    With a click, the bodyguard''s arm was broken by him, and then the whole body was thrown out by Chen Yu.


    "Ah..." A bodyguard didn''t know where to find a steel pipe and smashed it at Chen''s head.


    Chen''s right arm is in the first stop, and the steel pipe is broken.


    But Chen Yu''s arm was unharmed, and all the bodyguards were shocked.


    This is a picture that can only happen in the movie scenario. A man uses his flesh and blood to block the steel pipe, and also discounts it.


    Rena was also stunned. Is this guy still human?


    "You''d better find something harder."


    This time Chen Yu is no longer a defender, but an attacker.


    The previous fight was too conservative, but in terms of the number of people, the other side must have the advantage.


    It''s impossible not to get a single blow, even if Gaia is faced with this situation, he can''t be unhurt.


    Instead of passively waiting for them to attack and then looking for a chance to fight back, it is better to cut the Gordian knot quickly.


    In exchange for injury, Chen seems to have been attacked more.


    But in fact, the bodyguards did a very limited harm to him.


    "Ah..."


    Another bodyguard was hit by Chen Yu and fell to the ground with his shoulder in his arms.


    Chen Yu returns with another punch, hitting a bodyguard in the face heavily, and at the same time getting a punch in his own face.


    By this time, twelve bodyguards had fallen six.


    The scene seems to be a bit tragic. Chen''s mouth and eyes have been cut and one ear is bleeding.


    The fallen bodyguards are all on the ground, which is more miserable than Chen Yu.


    Up to now, no one has died. They are all dead.


    àØ -


    another bodyguard was knocked down, and the number of bodyguards on the scene was getting smaller and smaller.


    But Chen Yu is still alive and well. Looking at Lei Na''s bodyguards, one by one, he is injured.


    Finally, the last bodyguard was smashed by Chen Yu''s fist on his chin, turned a 360 degree turn and didn''t get up on the ground.


    Chen Yu looks at Lei Na. Lei Na shrinks in the corner and looks at Chen Yu in horror.


    After this fight, Chen Yu was really tired and aching.


    It''s different from the students who played in the swimming team the other day. It''s not the same at all.


    These bodyguards are all experts. They are not inferior to Chen Yu in skill.


    What they lacked was only their ability to resist and attack. Chen had to suffer several times for every one he knocked down.


    Chen Zhao smiled at Lei Na and said, "surprise, stab or thrill?"


    "If you dare..."


    Pa -


    Chen Zhu slaps Lei Na on the face, and Lei Na''s face is swollen directly on the side of the slap.


    "Cool?"


    "I want to tell my father."


    "Call you. You call your father."


    Rena picked up the phone and dialed a number.


    Chen Yumeng grabbed the phone and a steady voice came from the other end of the phone: "who is that?"


    "Who are you?"


    "Don''t you know who I am when you call?" The man at the other end of the line asked in surprise.


    "Well, I''ll make a long story short. Your daughter is now involved in illegal imprisonment, personal injury, hired murderer and attempted murder. What do you say?"


    "What are you talking about?"


    Chen Yu hands over the phone to Lei Na, who immediately cries: "Dad, I was hit by this bastard, he hit me, he hit me."


    "Rena, how are you? Where''s gale? What''s wrong with him now? "


    "Gale is lying on the ground. All the bodyguards you arranged are lying on the ground. Woo I don''t want this crap. "


    "A lot of people?"


    "Just one." Rena sobbed, "Dad, I''m going to kill this bastard. You help me kill this bastard.""Where are you now?"


    "On a ship."


    "Give him the phone."


    Rena grinds at Chen Yu and reluctantly hands him the phone.


    "What do you call it, sir?"


    "If you can arrange twelve bodyguards for your daughter, you can definitely find out who I am. I''ll ask you how to solve it now, or I''ll just throw your daughter into the sea and feed her to sharks."


    "Well, how much do you want?"


    "Five hundred thousand dollars."


    Chen Yu doesn''t know where the other side''s bottom line is, but if he wants less and Chen Yu doesn''t want more, he will probably change from asking for compensation to kidnapping and extortion.


    Rena and her bodyguards are not gangs. If they are killed, it can''t be concealed.


    After all, I follow the line of Ethan. If I kill these ten people, Chen''s life will be ruined.


    Most of the time, Chen Yu is still very rational.


    "No problem."


    Chen''s request was quickly answered, without any hesitation, as if half a million dollars were not money.


    Chen Zhu is a bit regretful. He wants too little.


    "But I hope my daughter is unharmed."


    "I slapped her twice."


    "Thank you for helping me with Rena."


    Chen Yu could not tell whether the other side was sincere or said the opposite.


    Chen Yu, exhausted from the fight, sat alone on the deck and anointed his face with ointment.


    Rena sat in the corner, holding her legs to wipe her tears.


    When the yacht came ashore, someone was already picking up Rena at the dock.


    It''s a tall and hot woman with two bodyguards behind her.


    "Sister." Rena pounced directly into the arms of the tall woman.


    The tall woman looked at Chen Yu, who had come down from the boat, with a chill in her eyes, and handed him a check: "this is yours."


    "Thank you." Chen took the money and was ready to leave.


    At this time, the tall woman said, "our froys are not fighting casually."


    Chen Yu looked back at the tall woman. "Do you know why dogs with rabies bite people everywhere?"


    "Tall woman eyelid jumped:" because it feels death, want to pull a few for dead ghost before dying


    "You seem to know that, too."

 Chapter 349

    "Sister, just let that bastard go?" Cried Rena, frantically.


    "His words are clear enough. There are not many people in our family. If we annoy him, he will definitely kill." Said reya.


    "Our family is so rich, will we be afraid of him?"


    "We killed one of them, and he killed one of our families. It doesn''t pay to calculate this account." Reya looks at Rena.


    "That''s it?" Rena asked very reluctantly.


    "This is the end of the matter. Why do you provoke such a mad dog?"


    "I''m tired. I''m going back to bed." Rena turns and leaves.


    Unlike Rena, who is a little restless, reya is much more rational than Rena.


    If the other side can knock down Rena''s twelve bodyguards, he will definitely have the ability to hurt anyone.


    Maybe we can kill Chen Yu by using the power of the family, but before that?


    A mad dog with red eyes is enough for anyone to avoid.


    Their family motto has always been to act in a low-key way. As long as it''s not death feud, it''s not revenge.


    In this society, no one can kill people casually.


    Even the gang of black... Dare not kill easily, because killing a person often needs to consider how to deal with it.


    It''s not like killing a man and burying him will do everything.


    If you don''t clean up the clue, it''s easy to dig it out.


    Some families have passed on for generations and more than a dozen generations, and they are also pursuing the idea of low-key behavior.


    Reya picked up the phone and said, "Dad, it''s over."


    "Well, so far What about Rena? "


    "I''m still crying for revenge, but now I''m tired of crying and resting."


    "How are they doing, gale?"


    "It''s very serious. I''m in hospital."


    "So what''s next to Rena?"


    "I don''t have enough people on my side, and even if you send someone over, I''m afraid that she will bring someone to the trouble of that person again. If it''s OK to make a small fuss, I''m afraid that it will really push the other party to the edge."


    "Can that man buy it?"


    "The price of the other side is too high. If it''s just a bodyguard, it''s not worth it."


    "Then bring Lena back."


    "Where would she go now?"


    "No way?"


    "I''ll find a way." Reya rubbed her forehead.


    "Then you''ll have to work hard and finish as soon as possible. Don''t let Rena do anything else."


    ¡­¡­


    As soon as Chen came home, he received a phone call from a stranger: "Mr. Chen."


    "Who is it?"


    "My name is reya. We met at the dock."


    "What is it?"


    "Does Mr. Chen want to earn extra money?"


    "You don''t want to kill me, do you?"


    "To tell you the truth, it seems to me that your enmity with Rena is just a child''s mischief."


    "You say I''m a child?"


    "Well, let''s get back to business. I''ll pay you. You pretend to die once, and let Rena completely let go of her knot, OK?"


    "How much do you give?"


    "Five hundred thousand dollars."


    How can Chen Yu say that this rich man is often hundreds of thousands of dollars, and he plays a play.


    They really don''t think of money as money.


    "Can you be a little higher?"


    "Goodbye."


    "Wait, I''ll take this job. How can I cooperate?"


    "Think of a play you can rest assured of."


    "Tomorrow afternoon, you take me to the boat, and then you tie me up and throw me into the sea." Chen said.


    "Do you want me to arrange someone to save you in the sea?"


    "No, you just have to do it. I have a way to escape myself, but I hope there are not too many people on board. I don''t want to be surrounded and beaten again."


    "Good." Leiya readily agreed.


    Both sides of this farce are very upset, so both Chen Zhuo and Lei ya want to end as soon as possible.


    ¡­¡­


    "Chen, you are back."


    "Well." Chen Chu nodded, not turning on the light.


    He really didn''t want to let Fanny worry about him. He took a shower and went to bed.


    The next day, Chen Yu didn''t wait for fari to get up, so he hurried out.


    When he arrived at Ethan''s Hotel, Ethan was shocked to see Chen Yu''s face hurt.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    "The client last night."


    "What''s the matter?" Ethan asked with a frown.


    "I have a personal feud, dig a hole and wait for me to jump in."


    "I''ll help you find the court."


    "No, it''s over. Don''t worry." Chen Chu shook his head."Are you sure?"


    "Just a little girl, what can you do with her? Have you raped her? "


    "Then forget it. Since you say it''s over, it''s over."


    "Mr. Chen, are you here? Have you had breakfast?" Li Qing holds a plate of sandwiches just out of the oven and puts it on the counter.


    Chen Chu picked up a sandwich and ate it: "not yet. Can''t you come here and mix?"


    "Li, you are the waiter of our hotel. Can you stop looking at outsiders?" Ethan complained.


    "Sister Qing, you''ve had a lot of good weather."


    "Thank you Mr. Chen for your concern."


    Li Qing''s complexion is not only much better than that of the previous days, but even with some divine colors that he didn''t have in the past.


    "Mr. Ethan, I don''t want to go out to play for a while. I always hear on the news where the shooting is. I''ll wait for a while and go out when it''s calm." Li Qingquan said.


    Of course, Li Qing knows where Ethan usually goes to play. It''s only the red light district or the bar.


    "Don''t worry about my business. Who can bear to sit in a hotel every day?"


    "Then you have to pay attention to safety."


    Chen Chu looks at Li Qing and finally asks, "sister Qing, do you know how to look?"


    Chen Yu communicates with Li Qing in Chinese so that Ethan doesn''t hear him.


    "Ha ha They are all old and broken things. If you believe in them, you will have them. If you don''t believe in them, you will have none. Let''s not talk about this. "


    "Sister Qing, I believe that. Please help me look at my face." Chen Yu said sincerely.


    "I can''t see your face, Mr. Chen."


    "Why? Is it hard to say? "


    "No, no, I can''t tell. Our family''s craftsmanship is a little exquisite. Three yin doors are closed, six Kui is in the way. All these people can''t see their faces."


    "What is the three yin gate, and the six KUIS standing in the way?"


    "Those who have seen ghosts, entered the ghost gate, and dealt with ghosts are those who have three yin seals. They have Yin Qi on them and sealed their faces. Surely Mr. Chen will be one of them?"


    "Then what is liukui standing in the way?" Chen did not answer positively.


    "In addition to the ID, the other five are not in heaven''s destiny, so they have no destiny."


    "Do you think Ethan can see something?"


    "Mr. Ethan is very angry recently. He''s lucky. He doesn''t have a residence to protect him when he''s out. He may encounter some troubles. When he''s in bad luck, a little bit of misfortune may lead to death. So I advise Mr. Ethan to stay in the hotel and have the house to protect him. When he''s lucky again, it''s OK to go out and walk."

 Chapter 350

    After hearing Li Qing''s words, Chen Yu looks at Ethan.


    "What are you talking about? Don''t speak in Chinese, will you? " Ethan complained.


    Chen Yu turned to Ethan and said, "are you sure you want to know what we are talking about?"


    "Nonsense, if we speak Chinese in front of me again, we will break up."


    "You are ill." Chen said.


    "Ah? I''m sick? What''s wrong? Why don''t I feel it? "


    "Are you going out to play without wearing... Sets?"


    Ethan''s face was puzzled, and he stammered, "most of the time..."


    "That''s when you still don''t wear... Sets?"


    "This What''s wrong with me? "


    "I''ll prescribe some medicine for you, and you''ll be fine in a few days. But if you run out and play before I think you''re well, you''ll be wilting for the rest of your life." Chen said.


    "OK, you can prescribe the medicine for me."


    Ethan may not listen to Li Qing, but he will listen to Chen Yu.


    "Sister Qing, if this bastard runs around before he gets well, remember to tell me that I will make him hard all his life."


    "Chen, do you want to be so vicious? Can''t I go out and buy something? "


    "Who knows you''re out shopping? Or go out to fool around again. If you get sick yourself, do you want to infect other people? "


    "Well, I''ll stay in the hotel as usual."


    Chen Yu is still uneasy: "sister Qing, no matter where he goes, remember to call me."


    "I see." Li Qing is very grateful to Chen Yu and Ethan. After all, they gave her hope when she was in despair.


    "I have something to do these two days. If it''s a customer''s business, I don''t need to be called." Chen said, and then gave Ethan a couple of health preserving herbs.


    ¡­¡­


    After noon, the temperature in Los Angeles began to rise.


    Even though it''s more than February, the temperature is still more than 20 degrees.


    When Chen arrived at Los Angeles University, the whole campus was filled with a hot atmosphere.


    A large number of students from other campuses come to cheer for their athletes.


    Evelyn has found Chen Yu in the crowd.


    It''s not that Chen Yu is particularly conspicuous, it''s just that he''s very abrupt.


    After all, with so many pets around, the princess is even more attractive.


    "You were beaten?" Evrel looked at Chen''s cheek in surprise, with bandages around her eyes and bruises on her face.


    Normans was really curious about who could beat Chen Zhu like this.


    And where are those who beat Chen Yu now?


    "I fell." Chen replied casually.


    Evey remembered that they met for the first time on the train.


    He was the same, and the same answer.


    "Why are you still here?"


    "There''s an hour left in the game." Evry was not nervous at all and looked calm.


    Some people are excellent, but when they come to public occasions, they will play out of order because of tension.


    "You should get ready now." Chen said.


    At this time, several students came over: "Sir, can I have a picture with the princess?"


    "Of course." Chen Chu nodded and made a gesture of asking.


    When several students approached the princess, they were still trembling. However, when one of the girls held the princess, the other students were bold and began to take photos with the princess with all kinds of funny actions.


    And this has led to a series of consequences, that is, more and more people take photos with the princess.


    HEMA and Baima are listless, drooping their heads and looking weak.


    Wang --


    "this little bitch, because of it, leads us to no attention now." HEMA gnashed her teeth and looked at the princess.


    "I''m not reconciled." Baima was also full of envy.


    "Can these two big dogs take pictures together?"


    Wang Wangwang -


    heimapeima revived in an instant, responding enthusiastically to the student''s request.


    "It seems that there are also visions among human beings."


    "They must have felt the noble blood of the king of Mamen in us."


    Miaowao -


    "you two, don''t lose the devil''s face any more. If Mamen knew that you were so mean to get the favor of human beings, he would certainly spit out blood." Samel''s face was iron and steel.


    A girl suddenly saw samal standing on Chen''s shoulder and immediately screamed: "Wow, what a lovely kitten. It''s so lovely. Can I hold it?"


    Meow -


    "do you see that? I have conquered another human being, another human being has been conquered by me, ha ha My great plan will come true soon. ""How reserved are you, sire Samuel?"


    It''s not easy to get to the swimming pool, but there are more people in the audience than you think.


    This is a regular Swimming Stadium with more than 5000 seats.


    Swimming is also a popular sport in the United States, so the audience is quite large.


    Chen Yu led the whole family, but he could hardly find a seat.


    "Mr. Chen, here Come and sit here. "


    Not far away, members of the boxing club warmly greeted Chen.


    It''s just that boxing clubs don''t seem to have enough seats in their territory.


    However, the boxing club knew how to play its own advantages, and three boys sitting next to them were driven away.


    Chen Yu sat in the position that the boxing club gave him, and the princesses also took their seats one after another.


    ¡­¡­


    Grint also came to the swimming pool. He knew that Evelyn had asked Chen Yu as her coach.


    So, he wants to see if it works when evley invites Chen Yu to coach.


    Los Angeles University''s swimming team level belongs to the lower middle level, not the end of the line, but it is definitely not the top, it belongs to the middle level.


    I have swam 50 meters and 100 meters freestyle in front of me, and my best result is third place, I barely got a bronze medal.


    Next came Gina Lisby, the closest professional on the swimming team.


    She swam 1500 meters, but she didn''t even get a medal.


    She met stronger rivals, and even one of them was a real Olympian.


    Gina Lisby was upset in the game, and of course, she was disturbed by the flow of water from other players.


    So far, UCLA has won only one bronze medal in swimming events.


    By this time, a large number of University of Los Angeles students had left the audience, and no one liked to see their competitors fail miserably.


    They lost interest in the game after another defeat.


    At this time, it''s finally the women''s 800 meter freestyle.


    Female members from all campuses entered the natatorium one after another, and Evelyn''s eyes searched around the audience.


    Looking for Chen Yu''s position, finally, in front of the crowd, she found Chen Yu.


    Ivy waved to Chen, who nodded.

 Chapter 351

    "Ready." The referee gave instructions.


    All the players stand on the platform. With the referee''s order, ten players jump into the water at the same time.


    Grint saw Evelyn''s figure. Evelyn was on swimlane 6. She was the fastest.


    Grint himself is a long-distance runner, he also has a certain understanding of long-distance swimming.


    Middle and long distance swimming matches are similar to long-distance running, which requires tactical arrangements.


    You can''t swim too fast at the beginning, or you may lose touch in the second half of the race.


    But Evelyn swims too fast, which is obviously not in line with the regular physical distribution of long-distance swimming.


    In a short time, evry was at least 10 meters away from other competitors. When the first 50 meters turned, it was at least three seconds faster. Then it was the second one. Evry was about 10 seconds away.


    The referee team also watched the game, because it was a semi regular game, so there was an electronic timer.


    "The girl in No. 6 swimming lane, it took 26 seconds for 50 meters. This is the speed of sprint. She will lose the physical strength of sprint when she competes like this."


    "How did her coach arrange it? It''s the way amateurs play. They sprint at the beginning, and then they don''t have the strength


    "What kind of tactics would it be?"


    "Where there are such tactics, swimming events have developed for so many years, almost all of them have been developed. In the early days, there were also such competitions where sprints were taken at the beginning to open the distance with other players. However, such tactics have failed, which shows that starting to work is not in line with the rhythm of the 800 meter freestyle competition."


    "The first 50 meters 26 seconds, turn 1.1 seconds, the second 50 meters 27.45 seconds, turn 0.99 seconds, the third 50 meters 27.35 seconds She has already swam 400 meters, and she is still maintaining this speed. "


    "She''s so fit, she can keep her speed all the time."


    At this time, Evelyn and the other players have opened a distance of at least 50 meters.


    "Slow down. It took her 31 seconds from 500 meters to 550 meters."


    "If her tactics are properly arranged, she will definitely have the chance to win the championship and even create a very good result."


    Seven hundred meters --


    "Gee, she''s speeding up again, so fast!"


    "In 26.5 seconds, she sprints again."


    "She has the strength to sprint?"


    "How is it possible? Is she so fit? "


    At last, Evelyn was the first to get to the point line.


    The referee team all stood up and all looked at evrel with incredible eyes.


    And the results on the electronic screen have not come out, because they can''t believe their eyes.


    Evelyn also looks at the screen and waits for the results to come out.


    Finally, after waiting for more than ten seconds, the results are displayed on the electronic screen.


    7:59:89!


    There was an uproar at the scene.


    "Is this a fake?"


    "It''s impossible. How could this happen."


    "Is that a good result?" Someone asked.


    "Are you an idiot? Do you know what the world record is? "


    "How much?"


    "8 minutes and 11 seconds."


    "If this achievement is true, then this girl has created a miracle. She is the first woman to swim eight minutes in the 800 meter freestyle. She is 11 seconds higher than the world record!"


    Nearly 40 seconds later, the second place came late. When the second place saw the results on the electronic screen, she was shocked, and then looked at Evelyn.


    Evelyn also looked at the electronic screen with shocked eyes. She didn''t believe that she could swim this way.


    Isn''t that amazing?


    How can I swim out of this achievement?


    Really?


    An amateur of his own, swimming out of a world record?


    ¡­¡­


    Grint looked at the result in disbelief.


    Is this the result of that person''s training?


    In ten days, he cultivated a world record maker?


    In addition to shock or shock, Grint''s mind is blank.


    If he was found by himself, if he had agreed to evrel''s terms at that time.


    Can I achieve the same results that shocked the world?


    At this time, the referee team announced that the results were valid.


    Although this competition is not even a national competition, so it can not be recognized by fina, but this does not prevent the results of this competition from being exposed.


    After all, this is a result that shocked the whole swimming circle.


    As soon as Evelyn got ashore, the referee team and the school came to her."Miss evley, we need to have a urine test and a blood test for you. Is that convenient for you?"


    "Well, good." Evrel also wants to know if she has eaten any contraband, so that she can swim out of such a terrible result.


    The initial urine test came out soon, completely normal, and there was no one exceeding the standard.


    Of course, preliminary examination is very simple, but more precise examination needs to be sent to a special laboratory for examination.


    Soon, the whole university of Los Angeles knew that there was a world record in the swimming pool.


    When Yvette was standing on the podium, she felt that she was standing on the podium of the Olympic Games.


    This also makes her tangle up, whether she wants to develop in the direction of professional athletes.


    "Evry, can I have your autograph?"


    "Evry, take a picture with me."


    "Evry, I like you..."


    "Evry..."


    Evrel managed to cross the crowd and find Chen Yu.


    "Chen, thank you."


    "Good swim."


    "Chen, continue to be my coach." Evrel looks at Chen.


    "No."


    "I''ll pay."


    Chen Yu shakes his head, and then he needs to find time to train for tiger.


    So it''s impossible to spend a few more hours a day training another person.


    "Are you going to be a professional athlete?" Chen asked.


    Evelyn''s family is very good. After all, the middle class can''t afford to pay 200000 dollars.


    Of course, if she is an athlete, she should be able to achieve good results.


    "I''m hesitating, don''t you think?"


    "Have you ever thought about what to do in the future?"


    "Inherit the family property..." Evry said.


    "Well, you can be an athlete."


    "Why?"


    "When can''t we inherit our family business? Do what you like for a few years first, and then come back to inherit the family business. Then you can boast with your grandson. How coquettish you were No, it''s scenery. If you don''t swim and inherit your family business, when you get old, you start to regret again. I knew I should be a professional swimmer for several years. Instead of waiting for you to regret when you get old, it''s better to refuse now. "

 Chapter 352

    "Dale, you come to Los Angeles University. I''m going out for two days to look after the Princesses for me By the way, you can help me find something. I have an urgent need. "


    Soon, Dale came and drove Chen''s RV away, but Chen left Samuel by his side.


    Later, Chen Yu went straight to the wharf, where Leiya was already waiting.


    "Are you really here?" Leiya is really surprised by the Chinese people who want money but not life.


    "You''re sure you won''t kill me, will you?" Chen can''t resist the temptation of half a million dollars.


    You can get half a million dollars for a play. How can you refuse such a good thing.


    Although there are risks, the return is also high.


    Suddenly, Leiya pulls out a dagger and stabs Chen Yu.


    At the next moment, Chen Yu subconsciously grabs the dagger, which passes through Chen Yu''s fingers.


    Leiya''s wrist clicked and Chen Yu dislocated her.


    "Let go." Reya''s face showed pain.


    Chen opened his hand and stepped back two steps: "what are you doing?"


    "I just want to tell you that I can''t beat you, so you can trust me." Reya reconnects her dislocated wrist and looks familiar: "you''re too heavy."


    "I thought you were going to fight me."


    "If I really want to fight you, I will arrange a dozen gunmen around you. You will never run away." Said reya.


    "Well Is your hand OK? I''ll treat it for you. "


    "No, get on the boat." Leiya takes Chen Yu to the yacht, and then leaves.


    Leiya looks at the kitten in Chen''s arms. "Are you sure you want to take it with you?"


    On the one hand, Chen Zhuo plans to go directly to hell.


    On the other hand, it''s against reya if she really wants to kill herself.


    Then I will not be merciful, and directly let Samuel start pollution in his field.


    "It''s my patron saint." Bai Chen stroked Samuel''s head.


    "Are you ready? I''ll tie you up later."


    "Yes, as long as there is no chain."


    If it is a general hemp rope or nylon rope, Chen Yu is sure to break it.


    If Chen Yu was really given a bunch of chains, he would be really confused.


    "When my sister gets on the boat, you''ll act more lifelike. If my sister sees the flaw, I won''t pay for it."


    "Of course, I''ll make everyone think I''m dead later."


    Soon another yacht was approaching in the distance.


    Lei Ya tied Chen Zhu up and said, "try it. It''s not enough strength."


    "Yes."


    To be honest, Leiya would like to see how Chen Zhu can escape.


    This rope is prepared and tied by myself, which is different from some escape magicians.


    However, it seems that Chen Yu is not worried at all. Leiya really doesn''t understand where his confidence comes from.


    Two yachts are connected. Rena and some bodyguards go to reya''s boat.


    "Sister, why is he here?" Rena was stunned, and saw Chen Zhu on the deck, who was tied up in all kinds of ways.


    "It''s for you, of course." "I''ll leave him in the sea at your command," said reya


    Rena hesitated for a moment: "wait I have something to say to him. "


    Chen Chu raised his head and looked at leina coldly: "I don''t want to talk to you."


    "Do you want to die or live now?" Rena looked at Chen Yu, but her eyes were still full of anger.


    She was furious at the thought of the humiliation she had suffered last night.


    Even though she asked for it, she was still angry.


    From small to large, Chen was the first to hit her.


    "What do you want to do?"


    "When you coach me, I''ll let you go." Rena said.


    Leiya was stunned for a moment. She didn''t expect that leina would ask for such a request.


    What kind of coach is this man?


    He seems to be a doctor after his own investigation.


    Reya didn''t know, but as a swimmer, Reyna also took part in today''s competition, and she was in the same arena with Evelyn, so how could she not know.


    The girl taught by Chen Yu not only won the championship, but also achieved amazing results.


    Leina''s eyes are hot and she looks at Chen Yu. If Chen Yu can be her coach, she can also be the one that attracts people''s attention.


    All over the world can know their names, and they will be the most brilliant stars in the swimming world.


    Every girl has her own dream, and Rena is no exception.


    Once upon a time, she felt that she was brilliant enough. At San Francisco University, she was the school flower.In the school swimming team, she felt that she was the center of everyone.


    And she''s looking forward to being in the spotlight again in today''s game.


    But the result is totally different from what she imagined. She didn''t become the focus, only a foil.


    Set off that Evelyn, set off her swim out of the results.


    The first woman in the world to swim eight minutes into this project.


    Rena was so jealous that she heard later.


    Evelyn''s swimming performance was quite average, let alone breaking the world record, even the level of professional athletes can not reach.


    But just ten days ago, she hired Chen Yu as a coach.


    That''s what made today''s blockbuster.


    She also wants to enjoy such a glorious moment, so she is looking for Chen Yu from the end of the competition.


    Unexpectedly, Chen Yu was caught by his elder sister.


    "How much does that girl named evey give you? I only give you a lot more."


    Chen Yu rolled his eyes. No amount of money is as simple as today''s money.


    "Don''t even think about it. I won''t coach you even if I die." Chen Yuyi''s strict words.


    "Do you think I dare not kill you?"


    "Don''t do it. I''ll do it myself." Chen Yu suddenly stood up, and Lei Na backed away in a hurry.


    She knows how much Chen can fight. She doesn''t want to be beaten again.


    The bodyguard hurriedly guards in front of leina. Chen Yu calls to leina, "I will not let you go as a ghost."


    With that, Chen Yu suddenly rushed towards the edge of the deck, then made a heavy jump towards the outside.


    Leiya''s mouth was drawn, and she said to herself, "you''re too much. It''s easy for leina to see.".


    But the situation suddenly changed, and the sea suddenly burst out of a huge thing.


    Orca!


    Everyone exclaimed, the orca''s size was appalling.


    Seeing the orca rushing out of the sea, he opened his mouth and bit Chen Zhu.


    "Ah Save Help Ah... "


    At this time, everyone was stunned. Chen Yu''s half body was still at the mouth of the orca, howling and asking for help.


    Leiya was a little stunned, and watched Chen Yu being dragged further and further by the orca.


    Along the way, the sea left a bloody red color. At last, the orca with Chen Yu sank into the water.

 Chapter 353

    "Dead He Why did he die like this? " Rena and reya are both in a trance.


    They all couldn''t believe the result. Leiya thought Chen could escape in the sea.


    But who can think of such an accident.


    A huge Orca was waiting for him under the sea. As a result, he was bitten by the orca as soon as he went to the sea.


    In the sea, no one can survive being stared at by orcas.


    At the moment, Chen Yu, who they think has died without a whole body, is sitting behind Amun.


    I haven''t seen you for half a month. Amun is big again.


    Originally 15 meters long half a month ago, it is now 20 meters long and weighs 40 tons.


    Now Amun is a real giant in the sea, unless it is a blue whale, otherwise there is really no animal like him.


    Chen Zhu feeds all the dragon meat to Amun.


    Amun, the princess and Wanda are all fascinated by the way they grow. Since the princess became a mixed race devil, the growth rate has been changing with each passing day. Compared with that, Wanda is much more normal.


    Of course, Wanda''s normal is compared with the princess.


    However, compared with the growth speed of Amun, the princess and Wanda are not enough.


    I asked Dale to help him get some plasma props. The effect was very realistic.


    The people on the boat must have thought he was really dead.


    It''s almost time to go to hell.


    Chen Yu hugged Samuel and said, "Samuel, send me to hell."


    The next moment, when it was dark, Chen found himself in the sky.


    But what''s under your feet?


    Under my feet is a whale!


    A whale with bigger fins than its body, a giant whale flying in the air with its arms outstretched.


    At the foot of the whale, which is more than 100 meters long, is Amun?


    Amun was also confused.


    "Why am I back to hell? It''s hard I don''t want to fly in the sky, just want to soak in the sea Forget it, just fall down and die. "


    Chen Yu is the same face of ignorant force, what''s the situation?


    There used to be other demons around. They didn''t bring them to hell, did they?


    What''s more, what''s on earth is projection, right?


    Amun''s Noumenon should be somewhere in hell, but is it Amun''s Noumenon or projection at the foot now?


    "Amun, it''s not time to abandon yourself. You land first, and then you fall dead when I get down." Chen Yu said softly.


    If they are with Beelzebub, Chen doesn''t have to worry.


    But if it''s Amun, Chen Yu is really worried about his safety.


    "But I don''t want to wave my wings. I''m tired."


    Chen Yu has already felt that Amun and himself are falling fast.


    "Samuel, where are you? Come on out, I''m going to die. "


    "Amen, calm down. Think about it. When I get back to the world, you can soak in the sea again. Are you happy? Is Gao unhappy? "


    "When will you return to earth?"


    "In a day."


    "One more day? So tired Come on, let''s die now. "


    Chen Yu really didn''t know how Amun lived to this day.


    At the moment, Chen Yu''s idea is why the goods didn''t die.


    Suddenly, a shadow spread from the forest below, all the way to the shadow that Amun cast on the ground.


    Then Amun''s body stopped in midair, and Amun said he was very happy.


    "It''s so comfortable. I don''t need any strength. I''m floating in the air."


    The shadow below turned into a solid, condensed into a palm and stretched to the sky, dragging Amun.


    Amun''s 100 meter long body was already big enough, but in front of the palm, it was like a bean sprout.


    As for Chen Yu, it is even smaller like a dust.


    Chen Yu came down from behind Amun and stepped on the palm of the shadow. His feet were full of touch.


    It''s like stepping on land. There''s no unreal.


    The shadow giant palm slowly fell to the ground, then turned into nothingness, and Amun lay on the ground, motionless.


    "It''s very comfortable. I think it''s just rotten."


    Chen Chu turned his eyes and ignored Amun. He was surrounded by a dense forest.


    Just then, all of a sudden, the surrounding trees came alive.


    Trees with different heights turn into monsters, branches into arms, and roots into legs.


    An old monster that looks like a thousand year old tree demon. Its beard is like the beard of an old man. Its branches and leaves are withered and yellow.


    "Lost soul, this is the kingdom of the noble, in which lies the supreme king. You will sacrifice your glory to our king. This is the highest praise for you. Please accept your destiny.""Get out of here. That''s Ben Wang''s guest." Suddenly, a deafening roar came from the deep forest.


    The monsters were so scared that they took root and became trees again, as if they had never appeared before.


    It''s nice to have someone covering it.


    "Hey, come out and show me the way. Where''s your boss?"


    "Take me to the front, mazey. I promise I won''t eat you I swear in the name of God. "


    A face appeared on the tree pole of the old tree demon and said to the deep forest, "your humble servant is too old to leave this land, your majesty. Please forgive me."


    Joking, a devil swear in the name of God, the fool will believe his words.


    "You show me a direction. I''ll go myself." Chen said.


    "Dear guests, you can follow the direction of shadow spreading, which is where our king lies dormant."


    The direction of shadow spread?


    Chen Yu looked around and found that some of the soil''s color was especially deep, as if it had been splashed with ink.


    And along the direction of these soils, the deeper the color, the deeper the color.


    After walking for a while, Chen saw skeletons on the ground, all kinds of skeletons.


    Suddenly, a huge body appeared in front of Chen Yu. The body was bigger than the body of Amun. It could not see what kind of beast it was. It was covered with bruises.


    And judging from the scars, it should have been killed in the last few hours.


    Chen Yu stops and looks at the body.


    Suddenly, the abdomen of the body broke open and a dark shadow rushed out.


    Samuel! Samuel''s noumenon is not as huge as he imagined.


    It''s almost the same as when Chen Yu called him for the first time, except that he had a single horn on his head, and his back was not a single wing, but two wings.


    "Samuel?"


    "Man, you are here at last."


    "Aren''t you sleeping?" Chen asked.


    "Yes, six hours a day."


    "It''s also called sleeping?" Chen Yu has a black line on his face. It''s normal work and rest.


    In his opinion, if you haven''t slept for hundreds of years or thousands of years, it''s embarrassing to call it sleeping.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Take out what you have given me."


    "Wait, what about the castle? Don''t you mean to build a castle to meet me? "

 Chapter 354

    "Look up."


    Head up? Chen Yu raised his head.


    Is there anything in the sky?


    It''s like there''s nothing?


    "Where is it?"


    "Come on to my back."


    Chen Yu came to the back of Samuel, who once again carried him into the air.


    Samar''s speed is very fast, Chen Yu only felt cloud mountain and fog around, passing through clouds.


    "Samuel, why is Amun called?"


    "The first time I summoned, I did not know the amount of sacrifice, and you stood on the back of Amun, and summoned him." Said Samuel.


    Chen Yu has completely determined that this is an unreliable demon.


    "Where shall we go now?"


    "Castle, I gave it to you."


    "What is it for? I can''t take it either. "


    "Take it. I''ll help you expand the space ring."


    "Then what shall we do in heaven?"


    "The castle I gave you is in the sky."


    Finally, Chen saw a huge Castle standing in the clouds.


    It''s a magnificent building mixed with black and white, a city only existing in the legendary sky.


    This is the most magnificent building Chen has ever seen.


    Chen can''t find any other adjectives except great.


    The inverted cone under the sky city looks like some mountain has been pulled up.


    Chen''s feet trembled a little when he fell on the sky city.


    It''s not fear, it''s excitement.


    At this time, a group of evil spirits swarmed out of the circular arch.


    "Come here and meet your master."


    All the evil devils knelt down. There were thousands of evil devils.


    "I have seen the master."


    Chen Yu, led by Samuel, enters the circular arch. In the open space of the castle, there are more than ten flying dragons, big and small.


    "These evil spirits help you raise flying dragons." Said Samuel.


    "I can''t afford so many dragons and evil spirits." Chen said.


    "It doesn''t matter. I''ve prepared food for them for ten years. If you need them in ten years, then you can exchange the human things with me."


    "Even if I take such a big castle to the world, there is no place to put it."


    "The castle can be stored in a space crevice."


    Chen Chu suddenly saw the light. Yes, he could give the castle to Lao Hei.


    Chen took out all the things he promised to Samuel. To be honest, Chen felt that all the things he sent were too cheap, even a little shameful.


    But what''s even more humiliating is that samal is enjoying the cat Mint there.


    Forget it, just like it


    "By the way, you say that your people will have soul healing magic. What about one who helps you keep pets?"


    "They are coming this way." After enjoying cat mint, samal''s face was intoxicated.


    The relationship between bad devils and flying dragons is very strange. These captive flying dragons will eat the bad devils that are not careful to approach, or when the number of bad devils reaches a certain level, the group will give the bad devils to flying dragons to eat.


    And they are the side that raises flying dragon again, flying dragon belongs to omnivorous kind, also be what eat.


    However, their IQ is lower than that of dogs, and they can only be used as mounts, not tamed to do other things.


    Chen Zhu did not even dare to get close to the flying dragon so that he could not be bitten by them.


    It took a few hours to walk around the castle. At this time, Samuel informed Chen Yu that he had come down.


    When Chen Yu went downstairs, he saw two demons. One was in the state of soul, which looked like a banshee. However, the reason why banshees were banshees was that they were all female, while the demons in the state of soul in front of him were male, and they were ugly.


    The other is a short fat man, half of Chen''s height, with red skin, two feet of hooves, a round belly, a ring of whip in his hand and a pair of goat horns on his head.


    "Introduce yourself, you two."


    "Hello, your honor, I''m Makoff, master of soul Are you interested in borrowing my soul to study it, my dear living one? " Makoff was talking with Chen Yu in a very gentle voice about terrible things.


    Who is interested in lending your soul?


    "Mikoff, he''s my guest, not your humble toys. Show enough respect, or I''ll throw you into the melting pot of the soul."


    "Yes, I''m sorry, your honor the living." Although Makoff apologized, his tone remained the same. He was still so merciful.


    "Hello, dear living man, I''m senro the herder."


    "I don''t know where I can help you, my dear living one." Asked Makoff."I want to learn soul healing."


    "What price can you pay, my dear living one? If it''s your soul, I''d be happy to teach you the healing magic. "


    "How about this one?" Chen Zhu takes out a devil crystal.


    Mccoff''s eyes brightened, but then he shook his head. "Not enough."


    "Just give me a price."


    "Ten years of devils." Said Makoff.


    Chen Yu thought how high he would offer, and the result was only ten years.


    "Yes."


    Chen looked at Senluo again. "I have some pets. I want to ask them how to make them obey me."


    "Sir, I can teach you the language of the beast."


    Yeah? This skill is practical!


    Senro is obviously more kind than Makoff, as long as a devil crystal.


    At first, Chen Yu thought that as the subordinates of samal, they should all be the superior demons like besib zoffi and iris.


    But in fact, they are just medium-sized demons, similar to Beelzebub and Raymond.


    Even senro didn''t know how to fight. He was a logistic demon.


    It''s only by the prestige of Samuel that he can survive in hell.


    As for Makoff, he is a demon who has been stripped of his body, although his title is very popular, master of soul.


    In fact, their combat effectiveness is not much better than that of senro. Both of them belong to the scrap devil.


    Makoff was paid, but he taught very carefully.


    In addition, he also took out his own collection, a defective soul to show Chen Yu, and taught him hand-in-hand.


    Soul healing magic is very simple, just low-level magic.


    With the magic of Chen Yu, there is almost no difficulty.


    After learning the soul healing magic, Chen Yu looks at Senluo.


    "This is a skill stone, sir. As long as you eat this, you can learn the language of beasts directly."


    Chen took over the skill stone, looked left and right, "can you eat this?"


    "Of course."


    "Is this a stone?"


    "Skill stone is a stone, but any creature can digest it and will not affect you."


    Chen Yu turned to Samuel and said, "is what he said true?"


    "Yes." Said Samuel, for sure.


    Well, since Samuel said that, I''d better wait first.

 Chapter 355

    "Have you found the body of that man?" Asked reya.


    "Miss, no, that man should have been completely eaten. It''s impossible to find him." Said Leiya''s bodyguard.


    He was also the witness of yesterday''s accident. He witnessed the tragedy with his own eyes.


    That Orca is so big that it can swallow a person completely with a little opening.


    The man was firmly bitten by the orca yesterday, dragging hundreds of meters all the way, leaving a trail of blood along the way.


    Even if he is not swallowed in the end, he cannot survive.


    Leiya didn''t have much hope either. After hearing the answer from the bodyguard, she shook her head: "look for another six hours. If there is no news at all, let the other ships withdraw."


    Leiya sighed: "how is leina now?"


    "She dare not touch the water now, I''m afraid it is I''m scared. "


    After all, to see a living person, in front of her was swallowed up by a killer whale.


    For a Rena who is not very mature in mind, this picture is really terrible.


    For this reason, Leiya hopes that it is a false image, and that all these are arranged by Chen Yu.


    She has already regretted and arranged such an event.


    Originally thought, let Chen Yu play a little bit, and then let leina not have to worry about the night before yesterday.


    Who could have thought that there was a killer whale where Chen Yu jumped into the sea.


    Although there are not many attacks on people by orcas, after all, they are not completely absent.


    The orca is a giant in the water.


    So Rena is now suffering from hydrophobia, not to mention the sea water, the water in the swimming pool dare not touch again.


    ¡­¡­


    "Man, take your space ring and I''ll expand it."


    Chen Yu hands the ring to Samuel, and the ring floats in front of him.


    Samal''s single horn emits a black light. There is a black lightning in front of him. The black lightning seems to tear up the space, whew, and then disappear in front of him.


    Chen Yu can''t understand shamaer''s magic. He looks very advanced anyway.


    A magic inscriptions appear on the space rings, which are closely linked with each other, very similar to the special effects of the films we have seen.


    However, this picture is not across the screen, but in front of Chen Yu.


    After a while, the magic inscriptions of the whole tribe are on the ring, and there are many marks around the space ring.


    "All right." ''it looks like a little thing has been done,'' Mr. Samar said.


    The space ring falls into Chen Yu''s hands, and Chen Yu wears it on his hands, which makes him feel different.


    It''s just that we can''t tell where it''s different.


    "Amun''s still on your turf. Will you get it?"


    "Let him lie down, and when the time comes, his noumenon and projection will return to where they should be."


    "By the way, I need the skeleton of a hell beast. There are many in your territory."


    "What do you want them to do?"


    "Decoration."


    The time of the day passed quickly, and Chen Yu returned to the world again.


    It''s still on the sea, and Samuel''s projection is on top of his head.


    Chen Yu also felt that Amun should have returned, but they did not return to the same place.


    "Amon, where are you? Come and get me. "


    "So far I don''t want to go. "


    "Hurry up!" Chen Yu angrily communicates with the lazy ghost. He doesn''t know how far away it is from the coastline. He can''t really let himself swim to the shore.


    At this time, a yacht appeared in the distance. Chen Chu felt a movement in his heart and immediately shouted, "help Help... "


    ¡­¡­


    "Miss, someone is calling for help at sea."


    Leiya was stunned for a moment and asked in surprise, "here? Who is in the water? "


    "It''s not clear. It''s too far away."


    "Drive the yacht over." Said reya.


    As the yacht neared, reya finally saw the man at sea.


    How can Chen Yu live?


    How is this possible?


    "You?"


    "Why, Miss Leia, what a coincidence."


    Leiya looks at Chen Yu on the sea. He doesn''t look like he has been floating all day and all night.


    "Well, is it convenient to pull me aboard?"


    Lei Ya squints at Chen Yu. "First tell me how you escaped from the orca''s mouth."


    Reya felt something was wrong. Even if he really escaped from the orca''s mouth, he should be seriously injured. It is impossible to live at sea for a day and a night.


    What''s more, he''s got that little suckling cat on his head all the time?"You let me up first, and I''ll tell you."


    "Tell me first, and I''ll let you up."


    Chen Yu sighed, and the woman was in real trouble: "forget it, don''t save me, you go."


    Lei Ya''s shaking. How can this bastard be so annoying.


    Save him by himself, is that his attitude?


    It''s like asking for help.


    "Take the boat away." Said reya.


    "Miss, don''t you really care about him?"


    "He can''t die." Said reya.


    "Shetter, this woman really drove the boat away Amon, why haven''t you arrived? "


    "Alas I wish I had died in the forest in hell. I''m so tired. Why can''t I die? "


    "When you send me ashore, I will send you to God." Chen Yu said angrily.


    ¡­¡­


    "Miss, sonar found a big thing."


    "What?"


    "I don''t know. It''s very fast."


    "Submarine?"


    "From the point of view of moving track and ripple, it should be a whale."


    "Orca?" Reya picked up the telescope and saw a three meter long black fin under the water in the distance.


    It was the orca yesterday!


    Reya''s face changed. "Come on, let''s go."


    "Miss, that Orca is too big. It''s about the size of our hull. If it attacks us, we will be very dangerous."


    "Lean over." Said reya in an indisputable voice.


    But at this time, Leiya saw Chen Yu suddenly stand up on the sea, holding the fin of the orca, and made a gesture to Leiya on the deck.


    In a flash, Leiya finally understood that Chen Yu was with the orca.


    "Follow the orca And the man. "


    "Miss, that Orca is too fast."


    Leiya watched Chen Yu go farther and farther on the surface of the sea, and finally disappeared at sea level, breaking his silver teeth.


    Sure enough, he and his sister were cheated. This guy had a plan at all.


    Rena has been crying all night, but now the psychological shadow hasn''t disappeared.


    "Back to the dock." Leiya also wants to catch up with Chen Zhu in the direction of his disappearance. Unfortunately, the power of the yacht is very general.


    It''s impossible to catch up with Chen Yu and Amun, but Chen Yu is not going back to the toilet, but towards the angel coast.

 Chapter 356

    Chen Yu didn''t let Amun show up this time. When he was only a kilometer away from the beach, he began to swim back directly.


    But when they reached hundreds of meters, they were found by the coast guard.


    Coincidentally, the man who came to rescue him was still fari.


    When fari saw that the sea was Chen Yu, she was shocked: "Chen, how are you? Where did you swim here? "


    "Just rode amon around, amon has grown up recently, so he didn''t let it near the sea."


    Fari was too lazy to pull Chen Yu. With Chen Yu''s physical strength, there was no danger at all at this distance.


    "And your car?"


    "I let Dale go. The princesses are all at Dale''s house."


    When he got to the shore, Chen went directly to the coast rescue team. After a busy day, he needed a good rest and waited for fari to come home from work.


    The female members of the coast rescue team are very enthusiastic about Chen Yu, and they serve him tea and water.


    The male team members were all angry with Chen Yuquan. They robbed the most beautiful fali of their coast rescue team. Now you have to seduce other female team members. You look terrible.


    On the way home, Chen Yu sat in the passenger seat.


    "Chen, have you brought a present for Dad?"


    "Yes."


    "What?"


    "A pot of flowers."


    "A pot of flowers? My father doesn''t plant flowers. He doesn''t have that leisure. " Farry thought that the present Chen brought was not good.


    Chen Yu smiled and said, "don''t worry, your father may not like it, but he will never throw it away. At least your mother won''t let him throw away the flowers."


    "Why?"


    Chen Yu whispered in fari''s ear, and fari frowned, "I''m sorry."


    "If you think it''s a bad gift, I''ll lose it later."


    "Okay, you''re smart, okay."


    When the car arrived at Dale''s house, Dale left Chen Yu and fari for dinner.


    And by the way, I''ll call up Caspar and Lola and the two kids, and of course, their dog, Laffer.


    After the dinner table, Chen Yu sat down with Dale and lisfal to chat.


    "By the way, Dale, how about a favor?" Chen said.


    "Chen, what''s up? I might be able to help. " Lisfal said voluntarily.


    "Please Johnny, I owe you so much."


    "I think you owe more." Lisfal said with a smile.


    "In fact, Dell is more convenient. He is a young man who just came out of the campus. He is going to enter the professional boxing match. I hope you sign him. I believe he will get a good result."


    "Yes, tell me his information." Dell readily agreed.


    "I''ll send it to you later."


    "When are you two free, let''s go hunting in the mountains?" "Yes," he offered.


    "Three days later, Fanny and I are going to Sacramento, maybe a few days."


    "What to do in Sacramento?"


    "Farley''s father''s birthday."


    "What about when you get back from Sacramento?"


    "It should be nothing."


    "Then we have an appointment. When Chen comes back, the three of us will go hunting in the mountains."


    "But are you sure you can go hunting in the mountains this season?"


    Chen doesn''t know much about California''s laws, but his impression is that hunting requires a hunting license and can only be carried out in autumn.


    "It''s no trouble. You''ll understand when you ask Dale." Riesfall looks at Dale.


    Dell shrugged: "just go to the forestry bureau and pay a fine in advance."


    "How much is it to pay?" Chen asked curiously.


    "Ten thousand dollars."


    Frankly speaking, hunting has gradually become a game for the rich.


    No matter how the wildlife protection law of the United States changes, it is only the ordinary people who are restricted.


    But for the rich, it''s just how much they pay, that''s all.


    ¡­¡­


    At home, Chen can''t wait to pull farry down on the sofa and get to the right place.


    Fari had known Chen''s urination for a long time. Normally, Chen would toss her every day, unless she came to her aunt.


    As soon as his aunt left, Chen Yu made even more trouble for her.


    Chen Yu didn''t touch her for three days, so when he got home, he showed his true colors.


    "Chen, remember what I said before you went there?"


    "What did you say?"


    "I want the skeleton of a monster."


    "Oh, yes."


    "Have you brought it back?"


    "It''s back.""Where is it?"


    "When you live in your new home, you can see it. It''s not convenient to take it out now." Chen said.


    "What is it like?" Fanny''s face was full of expectation. She couldn''t wait.


    Chen Chu looked around: "princess, go and move the sofa away."


    The princess pushed the sofa away and a large area of open space appeared in the living room.


    Chen Chu stood up and pointed to the open space. At the next moment, a huge skull appeared in the living room. The skull alone was at least two meters long.


    The skull is not a normal creature at first sight. It has a pair of protruding horns on its head and two huge canine teeth in its mouth.


    "Wow..." Fari''s eyes were shining: "what''s this skull of?"


    Farry is not afraid at all. After all, she has been exposed to a little supernatural events. Besides, Chen Yu is beside her, and there is no fuss in the face of a monster''s skull.


    The living have seen, let alone dead.


    "How big is it all?"


    "It''s about ten meters long." "It should be reptilian and it''s right in our basement," Chen said


    "Is there anything alive?" Fari''s eyes are shining at Chen Yu.


    I''ve seen the dead. Now fari wants to see the living again.


    Chen Yu said in silence, "when you move to a new house, I''ll show you the legendary creatures."


    "A legendary creature? That is to say, in mythology? "


    Chen Zhu nodded, and Fanny hung directly on Chen Zhu''s body: "what is it?"


    "I won''t tell you now. In any case, it''s less than ten days. You will know then."


    "Ten more days."


    "Very soon."


    "But I can''t wait."


    "It''s no fun to know now, and now I can''t find it even if I want to find it for you. That legendary creature is not around."


    "All right." Although farry was curious, she didn''t demand it.


    In the long night, Chen Yu and fari went back to the room, and soon the room began to breathe again.


    But just then, Chen''s phone rang.


    "Chinese." The voice of reya came from the other end of the phone.


    Chen Yu didn''t say a word. He hung up directly, but then the phone rang again.


    Chen Yu shut down the phone directly, didn''t pick it up at all, and continued to tangle with farry.


    However, before long, a woman''s voice came from outside the villa, Leiya.


    "Your lovers have all found their homes?" Said fari, sitting on Chen Yu.


    Chen''s voice came from the bedroom: "princess, go and drive people away."

 Chapter 357

    Ouch -


    the moment the princess came out, Leiya was so scared that she lost her face.


    Sit on the ground and scream.


    Where has she seen such a horrible creature? She directly uses her hips to move on the ground, and constantly backs away.


    However, one meter away, the princess stopped chasing her. She sat in front of the gate and looked at Leia.


    Leiya just stood up, but she took a few steps back and looked at the princess from afar.


    This is not a wild bear?


    No, if it''s a wild bear, it''s impossible to rush here.


    This is Beverly Hills. It''s impossible for such dangerous wild animals to rush here without alerting the joint defense.


    Is this bear a pet of that man?


    "Mr. Chen, come out! Did you hear that? " Leiya shouted at the villa.


    "Fu * *" at this time, Chen Yu stood in front of the window naked and scolded, "are you sick?"


    Lei Ya saw that there was farry standing beside Chen Yu, wearing only one bra, and probably knew what they were doing just now.


    "Come down, I have something to tell you."


    "Wait for me for half an hour."


    "No, I want to talk to you now."


    "You either leave now or wait half an hour."


    "You let this bear go first. I''ll wait for you at your house."


    "Princess, come back."


    The princess turned around and left. Leiya was still a little afraid of the princess. She didn''t dare to get too close.


    After entering the living room, Leiya found that in this villa, there are many green eyes watching her.


    In a moment, Leiya regretted coming here.


    Just, the bedroom on the second floor soon heard the call of the title MI.


    Another woman was polluted by the spirit of Chen Yu and fari. Leia bit her lower lip and her eyes were full of anger.


    Half an hour later, the voice didn''t stop. Leia couldn''t sit down.


    This kind of voice is really too tormenting, any normal female can''t stand this kind of voice.


    At the moment, reya only hates that she doesn''t have a gun. If she does, she will definitely take a gun and rush into the bedroom and kill the two dogs... Men... Women.


    "Mr. Chen, it''s almost an hour." Lei Ya has to remind Chen Yu.


    Just, the voice in the bedroom is more and more high and urgent.


    Finally, in the final eruption, it calmed down.


    After a few minutes, Chen Yu came out in big underpants.


    Leiya glances at Chen Yu''s lines full of strength and beauty, swallows his mouth, and then quickly lowers his head.


    Leiya felt hot and dry on her cheeks and sweat on her forehead.


    I don''t know where to put my hands. I feel very helpless in front of Chen Yu.


    "Miss reya, sit down and do something standing."


    Leiya calmed down: "Mr. Chen, I want to ask you for help."


    "You see, I''m raising this family. Life has been very difficult. If you come to borrow money, please don''t talk about it. The door is there, please."


    Reya is angry. Will miss Ben ask you to borrow money?


    "I''m not here to borrow money from you."


    "Oh, say so."


    Leiya found that as long as she faced Chen Yu, her mood would become manic.


    "My sister is afraid of water because you were dragged away by Orcas the day before yesterday."


    "Wait If you''re here for questioning, then I don''t accept it. It''s what you want. Let me act realistically. I''ve done it according to your requirements. It''s realistic enough. Then you tell me that your sister is suffering from hydrophobia, which is too much. "


    "I''m not going to ask for help." Reya became more and more furious: "can you hear me out?"


    "Well, you go on."


    "I want you in front of Rena." Said reya.


    "It''s not easy. You bring your sister to me. Isn''t it over?"


    "The point is, Rena doesn''t even want to go out now, so she''s locked in a little dark room."


    "Her temper is a curse to the world. I think it''s good for her to stay in the dark room." Chen Yu is totally indifferent to himself, and he has no good feelings but dislikes Lei Na.


    "Rena is not as bad as you think. She is still a child."


    "It''s too much for you to wash your sister so white. Don''t forget what she did to me, and is your definition of children too broad?"


    "Say what you want to do to see Rena."


    "It''s getting late. Goodbye."


    Leiya takes a check on the table, Chen takes a look and sits back on the sofa.


    "I have something to do tomorrow morning, tomorrow afternoon, time and place By the way, you won''t lie to me on purpose, and then you will find a chance to kill me, right? "


    "I want you to go tonight." Reya''s tone was firm."Look what time it is."


    "Less than ten."


    "Are you sure that when I go at this time, she will not think that I am the evil spirit seeking her revenge?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Reya finally compromised: "tomorrow afternoon, I''ll send someone to pick you up."


    ¡­¡­


    In the morning, when farry went to work, Chen Yu got up slowly.


    "Lao Hei, I went to hell this time and got a big castle. You don''t have to build it yourself anymore."


    "What a castle?"


    "It''s about five or six times bigger than your old one, and three or four times higher." Chen said.


    "So big? I''m afraid the gap is not big enough. " Said old black.


    "Then what?"


    "I need to expand the space gap and borrow some devil crystals from me."


    Chen Yu generously handed over the devil crystal to Lao Hei, and said: "by the way, besides the castle, there are thousands of bad demons and a dozen flying dragons, which will be put in the space gap, right?"


    "No problem."


    "But we are not in a hurry to expand the space. Let''s go to the hospital first to treat your patient."


    ¡­¡­


    "Dr. anther, are you here to examine my father today?" Suma reides walked into the ward and saw her father''s attending doctor in front of the bed.


    Arthur Ronan turned to Suma. "Miss Suma, do you have any other doctors besides me?"


    "Well Didn''t a new neurosurgeon just come in the other day? It''s an Asian. "


    "There are no Asian doctors in our hospital, not even the medical staff." "Are you sure they call themselves neurosurgeons?" said Arthur Ronan


    "Yes, I remember very well." Said Suma rydes seriously.


    "What did that man do to Mr. Witt?"


    "Check your body."


    "What else?"


    "And he stabbed my father in the head with a very fine needle."


    Arthur Ronan''s face changed. "Are you sure he did that?"


    "Yes, Dr. anther, that man is not a doctor in the hospital?"


    "Absolutely not. If it''s a new neurosurgeon, I can''t have no idea."


    "But Why does he pretend to be a doctor here? "


    "Is he in our hospital doctor''s white coat?"


    "No, he''s wearing casual clothes, but there''s a woman doctor nearby. She''s from this hospital. I''ve seen her several times before. She said that he''s a new neurosurgeon in this hospital."

 Chapter 358

    "Do you know which woman doctor it is? What department is she from? "


    "Beautiful woman doctor It seems to be called Farr. " Said Suma reed.


    "Dr. fall? Are you sure it''s her? "


    "Yes, it is."


    "Come with me, Miss Suma, and I''ll give you an account of it." Said Arthur Ronan.


    Arthur Ronan is not sure what Phare''s purpose is, and he is not sure whether it will have a bad impact.


    But now a doctor of other departments, with an outsider to do some unpredictable examinations and treatments for his patients, he must pay attention to it.


    Otherwise, if there is any accident to his patients, he, as the attending doctor, may be greatly affected.


    Arthur Ronan knocks on Phare''s office door. Phare sees Arthur Ronan at the door and immediately gets up: "Mr. anther, what can I do for you?"


    "Phare, you have to explain to me why you brought an outsider to my patient."


    Farr was stunned for a moment, and immediately felt that it was difficult.


    How to explain? There''s no way to explain it.


    The point is, in this case, she lied.


    Now that the lie has been broken, she is only in trouble.


    "That''s my friend, he''s an expert on this, so I think he should have a chance to wake up the patient." Far can only be hard headed, continue to shape Chen Yu into an expert.


    If Arthur Ronan knew that he was an illegal doctor, her troubles would be even greater.


    "You say the expert is a Chinese man with a needle in someone''s head? This method without scientific basis can also be called medical skill? How did you get your medical certificate? How did you get into the University of Los Angeles? " Arthur Ronan was very angry.


    When Phare heard anser Ronan''s unspoken accusation and hurt Chen Yu, he became angry.


    "Dr. anther, I understand that you don''t accept traditional Chinese medicine, and you are angry that I will find an outsider to contact your patients, but you can''t deny a medical system, you can''t deny a thing and knowledge that you don''t know."


    At one time, Farr was a staunch supporter of modern medicine.


    However, with the contact with Chen, she found that Chen''s medical skills were more or less mixed with the shadow of traditional Chinese medicine.


    Maybe it is because Chen Yu is proficient in traditional Chinese medicine and modern medicine that he has the skills that others can''t reach.


    As a result, Farr even went to the medical books about traditional Chinese medicine.


    Unfortunately, the essence of medical books can not be described accurately.


    Even reading is very difficult.


    "In a word, I just don''t allow to bring an outsider to contact my patient at will without my permission. Now you have to go to the Dean with me to explain clearly."


    Suma didn''t speak, so she stood by and watched the dispute.


    Farr''s face was full of frustration. He could only go to the dean''s office with Arthur Ronan.


    Tap -


    "come in."


    When Arthur Ronan, Farr and Suma entered the office, they found the dean casri and Tim Waltz in the office.


    "Ha ha Mr. Tim, I''d like to introduce you to the two best doctors in our hospital. " "Dr. anther, neurosurgery, is the best professional in this field. He once served as the director of neurosurgery and the attending doctor of Anjie private hospital in New York," casilly said proudly


    Cassiri pointed to Farr and said, "Farr Jonson..."


    "I know Dr. fall, and I have a lot of recognition for her skills and professionalism." Tim Waltz nodded and said, "Miss fall, I''m the only shareholder of Suntory hospital now. I''ve bought Suntory hospital completely. Would you like to be the head of the Department?"


    "Er..."


    "I''m against it."


    Cassiri was stunned and looked at Arthur Ronan in amazement.


    Although the medical skill is very good, but I don''t know how to deal with the world. I offended the shareholders of Anjie private hospital in New York and was kicked out of the hospital.


    Now, he''s totally in the act of beating Tim Waltz up again.


    "Arthur, what are you doing here? As a shareholder of Suntory hospital, Mr. Tim has the right to make any appointment, including the president of Suntory hospital."


    "Dean, Mr. Tim, maybe Dr. fall is a good doctor, but I don''t agree with her professionalism." Said Arthur Ronan, still expressionless.


    He didn''t know what to look at, he didn''t notice Tim Waltz''s face at all.


    Cassiri can''t help but sweat for Arthur Ronan. Of course, as his favorite, cassiri still hopes to keep Arthur Ronan."Why do you doubt Miss fall''s professionalism?"


    "He brought an outsider, contacted my patients without permission, and even used indiscriminately methods without any scientific basis to treat my patients." Said Arthur Ronan.


    Casilli frowned, and Farr did it, but it was a big taboo in the hospital.


    Doctors from different departments who interfere in the treatment of other doctors at will are not recognized.


    What''s more, they bring outsiders into the hospital to treat other patients.


    Seriously, this kind of behavior is even illegal.


    "Dean, I suggest that Dr. fall be temporarily removed from his post and that this matter be thoroughly investigated, because I suspect that she and that person have caused substantial harm to my patients, and the people she brought, acupuncture my patients." "So I have serious doubts that she has bad intentions with that person," said Arthur Ronan


    Cassiri''s face was a little embarrassed. Tim Waltz had just bought the hospital. Under his own management, this situation happened. He felt that he was in danger.


    I blame Arthur Ronan in my heart. I have to say something in private in front of Tim waltz.


    Isn''t that to make yourself ugly?


    But now it''s all over, and he can''t cover it up.


    "Miss fall, do you have any explanation?"


    "I have nothing to explain. I admit my mistake, but I still insist on my point of view. Traditional Chinese medicine is not without merit. We can''t regard knowledge we don''t understand as unscientific."


    "Well, I''ll temporarily dismiss you as your doctor in charge, and then I''ll decide whether you want to stay or not after the matter has been investigated."


    "Wait..." At this time, Tim Waltz said to stop him. When he heard the words "traditional Chinese medicine" and "acupuncture", the first person in Tim Waltz''s mind came out was Chen Yu: "Miss Farr, is it Mr. Chen who said that the acupuncture treatment for the patient of Dr. Arthur?"

 Chapter 359

    "Yes, it''s him." Val nodded.


    Casilly looked at Tim Waltz doubtfully. "Mr. Tim, do you know that man?"


    "Yes, Mr. Chen is the person I admire the most. In my eyes, he is the best doctor. When I bought xiangteli hospital, I wanted to invite him to be the vice president of the hospital."


    Tim Waltz looked at cassiri and said, when he said that vice president intentionally, he hoped that cassiri could understand the reason. If you hold on to this matter again, the vice president will become the president.


    Cassiri is a mature man. How could he not hear Tim Waltz.


    "Since it is a doctor recognized by Mr. Tim, it must be a very excellent doctor. So far, Farr is not wrong But Phare, I hope you can communicate with anther next time you make a decision, so as not to cause unnecessary misunderstanding again. "


    Cassiri had planned to make big and small things, but Arthur Ronan didn''t understand cassiri''s idea at all.


    "So Mr. Chen, what is his specialty? Where have you ever worked? What achievements have you made? What papers have you published? "


    "He''s a professor of traditional Chinese medicine at the University of Los Angeles School of medicine." Farr replied that this was Chen Yu''s only identity.


    "But I still don''t think that his treatment can have a positive effect on my patients. Now I doubt the professionalism of UCLA Medical School."


    Cassiri is really stunned. This is a real warrior.


    Do your family know that you are so open-minded?


    Do you know that people at the University of Los Angeles will be able to dig all your ancestral graves?


    Kathryn forgot that in this office, there was a graduate of the University of Los Angeles Medical School.


    "Mr. anther, do you dare to be responsible for this sentence?"


    Everyone has feelings for their alma mater. Being humiliated in front of their alma mater and the professionalism of their own college is a real feud.


    "How can a person who does acupuncture on the brain without careful examination be a professor of medicine in a college?"


    "How do you know he didn''t have a thorough examination? Does it mean that in your eyes, only after the precise machine scanning, can the data obtained be regarded as a meticulous inspection? Or do you think that only the data from the machine is the result? "


    "Of course." Arthur Ronan, of course.


    "Then, if it is the deceased after the inspection of the machine, is it sure to be accurate?"


    "Although there is no guarantee of absolute accuracy, the accuracy rate must be higher than that of people."


    When Phare looked at Tim waltz, he finally said, "Dr. anther, I''m starting to doubt your professionalism."


    "Mr. Tim, did I say anything wrong?"


    "Not long ago, my son was just judged dead by the machine. The brain wave and heart rate were all zero, but only one person insisted that my son was not dead, and he saved my son from the God of death by himself, and he completed the operation that four attending doctors failed to complete alone." Said Tim waltz.


    "Is that Mr. Chen?" Arthur Ronan had some accidents.


    He thought that the other side was just a faking layman, but unexpectedly he had the ability.


    Of course, he still sticks to his point of view.


    "Then he is an expert in cardiology. Why should he intervene in neurology?"


    "Why can''t cardiologists be neurologists?"


    "I don''t think there is a more professional neurologist in this hospital, and I don''t think TCM and acupuncture can have any effect on my patients."


    "So your perception is so narrow." Farr said tit for tat.


    "Well, don''t quarrel, Miss fall. Since you think Mr. Chen can cure Arthur''s patient, can you ask him to come forward and explain?"


    "I didn''t say he would be cured Anser''s patient is a vegetable. " Falton was in a dilemma.


    Vegetable? Cassiri was a little surprised and argued for a long time. How could the patient be a vegetable?


    That''s the patients that modern medicine can''t cure initiatively.


    What is there to argue about?


    "So all that you said before is in uncertainty?"


    "Just as Dr. anther couldn''t wake up a patient, I never said that my friend would."


    "Well, so far as this matter is concerned, I believe that the Phare and Mr. Chen have no malice, and that he is also out of good intention, so he wants to help the patient as much as he can." Cassiri is only going to make peace now, so she has to finish it quickly.


    What else does Arthur want to say, cassiri immediately waves to stop, and then entangles, pointing to what else moths will come out.That Mr. Chen is Tim Waltz''s son''s lifesaver. Even if he is reasonable, can he send others to the police station?


    "All out."


    Just then, a head came in from outside: "Val, are you busy? I have something for you. "


    All the people looked at the man outside. At once, anser Ronan pointed to Chen Yu: "are you the one that Phare brought to treat my patients


    "Ah?" Chen Yu didn''t expect that the incident was exposed.


    Aren''t they holding a critical meeting?


    No, it''s not the right time.


    "Chen What are you doing? "


    "Well, I heard the nurse say you''re here..."


    "I ask you, why do you need acupuncture on my patients? Do you know that you will bring great danger to the patients? " Arthur Ronan, as if he had caught the handle, pointed to Chen Zhu and shouted.


    "Well Of course, it''s for treatment, or what do you think? You don''t think I want to kill. "


    "Why do you interfere with my patients?"


    "Just because I can wake up the patient."


    "Joke, the patient has been in a coma for five years, and from the brain wave imaging, his brain activity is almost 0, there is no sign of waking up at all."


    "If you can''t do it, it doesn''t mean that others can''t. The results of your instruments may not be the whole situation of the patient." Chen said.


    "That is to say, can you wake up the patient?"


    "I can, but the patient is in a coma for a long time, so he may lose part of his memory." Chen Yu looked at Suma and said, "Miss Suma, are you sure you want me to wake up your father?"


    "Can you really wake up my father?"

 Chapter 360

    "Yes." Chen Chu nodded.


    "Open your mouth." "You know nothing about the patient''s condition," sneered Arthur Ronan


    Farr was also worried: "Chen, do you really have a way? Don''t force it. "


    Chen Yu had no clue when he came to inspect Witt reed twice before.


    So she was worried that Chen would say it deliberately to help herself out.


    "I''m here today to wake up the sick." "Miss Suma, if your father loses part of his memory, can you accept it?" Chen said


    "Yes, I can As long as I can wake up, I don''t care whether he remembers me or not. I want him to wake up instead of being haggard on the bed. "


    "Miss Suma, he''s lying to you." Arthur Ronan wanted to convince Suma to stand on his side.


    "What if I succeed?"


    "Then I''ll quit." Said Arthur Ronan firmly.


    "No, it''s not interesting. Let''s do something practical. I won. How about your salary this month?"


    Everyone''s expression is very strange. You are so good at medicine. Do you want other people''s salary?


    "What if you don''t?"


    "I''ll pay you as much as you earn this month."


    "I don''t need your money. As long as you don''t enter the hospital in the future."


    "Yes." Chen Yu shrugged: "can you prepare a room for me? No operating room is needed, as long as the room is absolutely quiet, and I don''t want a camera. "


    "I allow it." Said Tim waltz.


    ¡­¡­


    Witt Reed was pushed into a intensive care unit, and val stood at the door. "Chen, are you sure you don''t need help? Or what instrument? "


    "No, please don''t disturb me until I come out." With that, Chen Yu closed the door.


    Tim Waltz also wanted to see if Chen could really wake up a vegetable.


    "Lao Hei, pull out his soul."


    Old black pulled out the soul of Witt reed, and a wooden figure appeared in front of Chen Yu.


    "Old black, give me a soul fragment."


    Chen Chao took a piece of soul that he had handed to him and began to extract the essence of his soul.


    After the death of the body, the soul will gradually lose its self and memory.


    This is the opposite of the soul left in the world. The soul left in the world is the most impressive part of the soul.


    And this obsession also deeply affects the soul''s actions. Because of this over profound consciousness, their actions are extreme or even extreme. Therefore, most of the souls left in the world are called evil spirits.


    Old black''s soul fragments are all the fragments of evil spirits. Of course, these fragments can''t be put together to form a complete soul like building blocks.


    , however, can extract the soul essence from fragments by quenching.


    for the soul, the essence of the soul is the most pure nourishment.


    , especially for damaged souls, the essence of soul can heal their damaged parts.


    used more than a dozen soul fragments to extract the soul essence, which has been filled with a small bottle.


    Chen Chai inverted the soul essence to the head of Witt reeds, and then performed the magic so that the soul essence could be quicker integrated into the soul of Witt reeds.


    was nourished by the essence of the soul, and suddenly the soul of Witt reeds reacted.


    It''s like enjoying something addictive.


    "Not completely fixed." "There are still some cracks in his soul," said old black


    is just a bottle of soul essence, not enough to completely restore the soul of Witt reeds.


    Chen Qu took out a bottle of soul essence, and the soul of waight reeds suddenly woke up with the old technology.


    Looking around: "where am I?"


    "Well, I''ll take him back to my body."


    Old black grabbed the soul of Witt reed and forced it into his body.


    "Ah..."


    Suma burst in at the first moment.


    "Dad." Suma looked at her father sitting on the bed excitedly.


    "Who are you?" Asked Witt reides in disbelief.


    "Dad, it''s me. It''s Suma."


    "No way. Suma is only eight. Who are you? Why am I here? "


    Everyone, look at me, I look at you. Chen Chu said, "he has lost so many memories that Miss Suma''s memories have disappeared since she was eight years old."


    "Mr. Witt, you had a car accident five years ago, which caused you to be in a severe coma. Now you wake up, but you are missing some memory. You and miss Suma talk for a while, and we are out."Arthur Ronan''s face was full of loss and disbelief.


    "It''s impossible How could it be It''s impossible... "


    Tim Waltz and fall were equally shocked. Chen Yu woke up a vegetable man who had been sleeping for five years.


    Although it''s not a case of waking up a vegetative person, in most cases, vegetative people will sleep to death!


    The current medicine can''t wake up the vegetative people whose brain stops moving.


    Of course, brain inactivity is not brain death.


    These two are different concepts. Brain stopping refers to the stopping of thinking, and there are still brain waves.


    Brain death is the real death in medical sense, even more direct than cardiac arrest to determine the standard of death.


    Cassiri is also very surprised. Mr. Chen''s medical skill is really strong.


    Even vegetative people can wake up. This kind of active and targeted wake-up is almost the first in the world.


    "Mr. Chen, I apologize for what I said and did." Said Arthur Ronan.


    "I accept your apology, but our bet will still be fulfilled." Chen Yu stressed this point.


    "Of course." Arthur Ronan nodded seriously: "Mr. Chen, I hope to be your student. After seeing your medical skills, I clearly realize my own shortcomings. I hope to learn from you..."


    "Stop, I''m not free, and I''m not going to accept any students. I''m too busy with my own affairs to teach any students."


    "But aren''t you a professor at the University of Los Angeles School of medicine?"


    "I can''t get away with it. I only have a name. I''ve only had a class until now. I''m still a substitute for other students. I''ve only had half of the class. As a result, I met a student with a sudden cardiac arrest Oh, yes, Mr. Tim''s son Hoffman. " Chen Yu said helplessly, "so please don''t embarrass me."


    "Can I follow you? I don''t need you to teach me. I hope I can see you treat every patient."


    "No." Joking, I am an illegal doctor, let him follow me and see how I collect money?

 Chapter 361

    "By the way, I need to treat another patient of shanteli. He is my student, Mr. Dean. Can you give me a convenience?"


    "Of course, no problem."


    "Didn''t you say you didn''t accept students?" Said Arthur Rhode, a little jealous.


    "He''s my boxing student. By the way, I''m still a boxing coach. If you want to learn boxing from me, I can teach you."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Everyone is speechless.


    Do you want to do this? You''ve wasted a whole body of medical skill!


    God will punish you!


    "Mr. Chen, can you let Hoffman practice boxing with you?" Tim Waltz didn''t care much. He hoped Chen could bring his own son with him.


    As long as he follows Chen Yu, he can feel more at ease.


    "Hoffman''s situation is not suitable for boxing. He does an hour of aerobic exercise every day, which helps him the most. Let Hoffman go swimming. Swimming is more comprehensive. Boxing training is mostly anaerobic, which is not suitable for Hoffman."


    "Oh, I see." At the moment, Tim Waltz''s judgment on Chen Yu can be said to be absolute trust.


    This time, Chen Yu went to tango without any cover up.


    Tego''s treatment of Chen Yu is very cooperative, coupled with the hospital is also a blind eye.


    Even tiger''s original doctor complained at first.


    Just shut up soon.


    ¡­¡­


    "Mr. Chen, where are you now?" Lei Ya calls Chen Yu.


    "Xiangteli hospital."


    "Are you hurt?"


    "I''m in the hospital, why can''t I get sick No, why am I sick? I am a doctor. Can I only see a doctor in the hospital? "


    "You''re an illegal doctor. You can''t go to the hospital to find clients, can you?" Said reya.


    "Well, send me the address. I''ll be right there."


    "I''ll pick you up."


    "You can''t pick me up. My family is here. Are you sure you want to drive a truck?"


    "I don''t have an address where Rena and I live."


    "Then send someone to show the way."


    Before long, Leiya appeared in front of Chen Yu and left her sports car in the parking lot of the hospital.


    But when Leiya got on Chen''s RV, she was still shocked.


    "Do you usually drive around in your RV?"


    "There''s a lot of room in the car."


    Leiya looks back at her eyes. She is lying on the ground and watching the three members of the cartoon Princess family. There are also Heima and Baima running up and down. Then she doesn''t say anything.


    "Are you not afraid of danger when you live with so many wild animals?"


    "I''m a professional trainer."


    "There''s a saying in China that drowning is a meeting of water Is that what it says? "


    "Did you come to challenge me when you got into my car?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Leiya began to guide Chen Zhu. Leiya lived in a remote place, a pasture.


    When Leia got out of the car, several shepherd dogs rushed up to interact with Leia.


    But when the princess got out of the car, the sheepdog blew up.


    When HEMA and Baima got out of the car, the sheepdog barked even more.


    Just then, a four-wheel motorcycle came over. A man in a cowboy hat and dressed like a cowboy came down from the car: "reya, where are you looking for? Is he from the circus? "


    "Jamie, I asked him to untie Rena''s heart. You''d better respect him."


    "Hey boy, you can go to the ranch, but you''d better take care of your pets. My children won''t let go of the wild guys in the ranch."


    Chen Zhuo looked at Lei Ya and said, "can I hit him?"


    Jamie''s face sank, and immediately stepped forward, Leiya immediately reached out to stop Jamie: "Jamie! Do you really think of yourself as the master here? "


    "Reya, don''t you understand my love for you?" Jamie''s face is ugly.


    Chen Yu whistled, Lei Ya frowned and stared at Chen Yu: "don''t dawdle."


    Chen Yu follows Lei ya, but Jamie is upset.


    "Reya, when did I offend the man behind me?" Chen Yu comes to Lei Ya and asks in a gesture of intimacy. Jamie''s eyes are about to burst out a fire a few meters away.


    Lei Ya knows that Chen Yu is intentional: "what would you think if the woman you like got off someone else''s RV?"


    "Reya, next time don''t go to my house in the middle of the night, OK?" Chen Yu suddenly raised his voice.


    Lei Yaqi smiled. Jamie suddenly stepped forward and grabbed Chen''s shoulder. "Boy, I''m going to kill you."Chen Chu turned to Lei Ya and said, "can I hit him now?"


    "Jamie, if you mess around here again, get out of the ranch and don''t think you can''t run without you." Said Leia, with a black face.


    "Reya, you want to drive me away for this boy? Am I not as good as him? "


    "You''re excellent, but after you come back from hanging out, wipe your lipstick clean first, instead of coming to me with the smell of other women."


    Jamie''s face turned red, Chen Yu gave a strange laugh, and with Lei Ya''s steps, he stepped into the pasture.


    The main building in the ranch is a two-story wooden structure with horizontal wood cutting, and a horse shed beside it.


    When he reached the wood cutting edge, Chen could smell horse manure.


    Of course, this kind of environment is not disgusting.


    The environment here greatly releases this smell, which can make people feel fresh when mixed with natural grass mud.


    "Do you live in such a place, a lady like you?"


    "There''s nothing wrong here. It''s too noisy in the city."


    "Well, you rich people like that style." Chen Chu shrugged.


    In front of the edge door on the second floor, reya knocked on the door: "Reyna, open the door."


    "Sister, let me be quiet." Rena replied in the room.


    "I want you to meet someone."


    "I don''t want to see anyone. Don''t disturb me."


    Bang -


    Chen Chu directly kicked the door open, and Leiya immediately roared, "what are you doing?"


    "It''s more direct. I don''t like to dawdle and waste everyone''s time." Chen Yu stood at the door and looked into the dark room: "miss leina, are you glad to see me? Is it unexpected? "


    "Ah Ghost. "


    Chen Chu looks at Lei ya, who has a black face beside her. "Look, she is very happy."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Reya immediately enters the room: "Reyna, don''t shout, he''s not dead, this bastard is not dead."


    "It''s impossible. I saw him dragged away by Orca. How could he not die? He''s a ghost. He came to me for revenge. He said that he would not let me go even if he was a ghost." Rena is in the corner in terror.


    "That Orca is his pet. He just arranged it. He cheated you and me."

 Chapter 362

    "You lied to me, how could someone have a killer whale as a pet? And it''s not in the aquarium, it''s in the sea. "


    Yeah, what kind of person, what kind of Orca can be a pet?


    Even reya is a little crazy, but that''s what it is.


    What can she say?


    "Well, I am here to take revenge on you What are you still doing? Don''t you run yet? "


    "What are you talking about?" Reya is even angrier. I asked you to be a lobbyist, not to scare my sister.


    But at this time, Rena, instead of a little more luster, looked at Chen Yu''s figure: "are you really not dead?"


    People sometimes just like this. They don''t understand and can only think in reverse.


    "Would you like to believe it now?"


    "Why didn''t you die?" Rena is still fascinated.


    Chen Yu is too lazy to answer the answer that has been said for a long time. Instead, he asks Lei ya, "may I go now?"


    "Do you think it''s so easy to make money?"


    "Well, what else do you need me to do?"


    "That If I apologize to you, can you forgive me? " Rena suddenly apologized to Chen.


    "I''ll forgive you when I get your sister''s check."


    "Can you answer me seriously? My sister is seriously apologizing to you. "


    "Oh, I forgive you."


    "You''re dealing with it."


    "What do you want me to do? Do you want me to cry? Can I express my acceptance of this apology? "


    "Can you ride with me?" Rena''s eyes were watery and she looked at Chen Yu.


    "No." Chen Yu decisively refused.


    Horses? Animals I haven''t touched in my life.


    Let alone riding a horse and falling to the ground, all the images he painstakingly created will be destroyed.


    "It''s not going to happen. It''s about finding something you won''t be able to do." "Don''t refuse," reya said


    "Will you pay me more?"


    "Don''t even think about it."


    Chen has always shown a lack of interest in unpaid matters.


    Three people came downstairs, reya cried: "Jamie, get Madura out."


    Jamie and the ranch cowboy pulled a horse out of the stable. Leina looked at Chen Yu and said, "I''ll let you choose first."


    "They all look the same, whatever."


    "Idiot." Jamie''s voice was not loud or small, but everyone could hear it.


    "Can I hit him?"


    Leiya rubs her forehead. This is the third time Chen Yu has asked her this question.


    But she was more angry with Jamie and couldn''t see the situation clearly.


    Jamie usually hunts on horseback or drinks and fights in a nearby town bar.


    Maybe she thinks she''s a little competent, but she really has no confidence in Jamie.


    Jamie still has some ability in herding.


    She was afraid that Jamie would be abandoned by Chen, and it would take a lot of time to recruit a capable cowboy again.


    That''s why she''s tolerated Jamie all the time.


    "Asian, do you really think you can beat me?" Jamie didn''t want to be soft in front of reya. He felt it was necessary to re erect his image in front of reya.


    "Can I really hit him now?" Chen asked again.


    "That''s how you want to fight?" Reya was angry. "I asked you to play with my sister, not to beat my men."


    "Reya, do you think I can''t beat him?" Jamie was a little annoyed.


    "Gale is lying in the hospital now. He can''t get off the ground in three months. That''s what this bastard did. Are you sure you want to fight him?" Reya stares at Jamie, the fool.


    Jamie stopped talking about the fight: "I''m a cowboy, not a barbarian."


    "Coward." Chen Yu said very disdainfully.


    "Asian, do you dare to ride with me?"


    "Aren''t your family''s men so shameful?"


    "No comparison, no comparison. Why do you satirize me? He''s him, I''m me. "


    "Bi, why not?" "It''s not fun to bet a little, it''s not fun. Let''s bet a thousand dollars, shall we?"


    Lei Ya narrowed her eyes and looked at Chen Yu. "Are you sure you want to ride with Jamie? He grew up on horseback. "


    "I grew up watching others ride horses."


    "Do you have grassland in your hometown?"


    "No, on TV."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "You want to bet with me?" Jamie sneered in the heart, since the other side wants to send money to him, he certainly has no reason to refuse.


    "Of course."


    "I''ll take your bet." Jamie said, "choose a horse.""Wait a minute, how can this horse race compare?"


    "If you run around the fence, you will win. Is there any problem?"


    "No problem." Chen Chu nodded, "Miss Lei ya, is that horse the fastest?"


    "Dark clouds." Reya pointed to a group of dark horses: "but before it was the king of horses, no one can ride it."


    "The big black man over there, come to me at once."


    "You call it that, it is not..."


    Dark cloud opens the reins pulled by the cowboy and runs to Chen Yu.


    Everyone''s in a daze. Is that ok?


    "Wait for me to ride you and run well for me. If I lose, I will skin you."


    "Mr. Chen, are you sure it understands?" Leina looks at Chen Yu silently, threatening ma? Does it understand?


    Chen Zhao patted Wu Yun''s neck and held his reins. Lei Ya brought Chen Zhao a set of saddles, and then helped him to put them on.


    "Have you chosen yet?" Chen asked Jamie.


    "I choose fire." Jamie picked a horse in red.


    "If you dare to take a step, I''ll let that bear eat you," Chen shouted at Jamie''s fire


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Rena.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Reya.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Jamie.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Cowboys.


    "The clown." Jamie sneered.


    "Miss reya, what can I do if I really want to hit him?"


    "If you have the ability, put it on the competition. Barbarians want to hit people all day." Leia sneered.


    Chen Yu stepped on the dark cloud and tried. Leiya said on the spot: "fasten your thigh, put your foot in the stirrup, and hold the reins with both hands."


    Jamie on the other side, of course, is much more proficient. He can easily get on the horse and sit steadily.


    "You both go to the starting line."


    "Go, to the starting line." Chen Yu patted Wu Yun on the neck.


    When both horses arrived at the starting line, reya asked, "are you ready?"


    "Wait I have something to say. " Cried Chen.


    "What are you going to say?"


    Chen Chu turned to the fire and said, "I''m not joking with you. You dare to take a step and see that bear will wait for you at the end."


    "Chen Yu, you''re done. Stop messing around. Get ready. Start!"


    "Let''s go." Chen Zhao clapped the horse''s neck, and the dark cloud scattered the Yazi''s running.


    Driving -

 Chapter 363

    Jamie on the other side was also pulling the reins, but the fire under his hip refused to move.


    Driving -


    Jamie is in a hurry. The fire in his crotch refuses to move, so he steps on the small step in place.


    Leina and Leiya are full of doubts. Is the fire really threatened by Chen Zhu?


    That''s why you won''t move?


    But is it just a horse?


    How can I really understand Chen Yu?


    Jamie was more and more anxious, waving the reins.


    Try your best, fire is not willing to take a step.


    Chen Xun is riding on a dark cloud, not fast.


    For the first time, Chen Yu rode a horse, but he didn''t dare to let the dark cloud rush.


    If he falls to the ground at a speed of tens of kilometers per hour, even Chen Yu will be injured.


    But even if the dark clouds run slowly, they can still win easily.


    After all, Jamie and the fire are still in the same place.


    Hundreds of meters of fence, dark clouds ran for two minutes, slowly back to the original place.


    "Cowboy, you lost."


    "It doesn''t count. It doesn''t count. You''re a liar." Cried Jamie.


    He couldn''t accept it. He lost to a layman.


    In his view, this is not his fault at all.


    It''s this damn horse that doesn''t listen.


    Jamie couldn''t figure out what was going on.


    It never happened to me when I was riding a fire.


    But today, the fire doesn''t listen to its orders.


    "Can I hit him now?"


    Leiya looked at Chen Yu, and she thought the result was weird.


    But at least on the surface, she didn''t see any problems. At least Chen Yu won.


    "Jamie, don''t let me look down on you. I''m willing to lose."


    Jamie shivered angrily and reluctantly pulled out a thousand dollars.


    However, his hands have been shaking, and his heart is dripping blood.


    His salary is only three thousand dollars a month, which can''t be accepted by anyone.


    "Let''s have another round." Jamie is not willing to look at Chen Yu.


    "No, it doesn''t mean anything. You''re not a professional cowboy at first sight." Chen Yu is a face of forgiveness.


    Jamie felt like he was going to spit blood. Chen Yu didn''t give him a chance to get revenge at all.


    "Isn''t there any fun in your ranch?" Chen Yu was disappointed. "Gone."


    Rena hesitated. "Don''t play for a while?"


    Bai Chen''s back waved to Rena: "bye."


    ¡­¡­


    "Morge, I''m at the entrance. Come out and move."


    Chen Yu waited at the entrance for more than 20 minutes, and mogery came out of the forest.


    He had been in the woods for more than half a month, his clothes were already dark, all stained, and his face was full of messy beard.


    "Get in the car and clean up. I''ll move to the cave." Chen said.


    Mogery was not polite to Chen Yu either, but when he got in the car, he saw the princess''s huge body.


    "Ah Bear... "


    "What you''ve seen is the one who attacked us at the beginning, but later I adopted three of them. Now it''s called Princess."


    "It won''t bite me, will it?"


    "No, don''t worry Princess, come here and move. "


    Mogery looked at the princess and stood up, with a big bag of things on his paw.


    To be honest, mogery really envies Chen Yu.


    He lived in the mountain for so long, he knew the feeling of loneliness very well.


    If I can have Chen Yu''s ability and tame a pet''s company, maybe I will get rid of a lot of loneliness.


    After taking a shower in Chen Yu''s RV, mogery was refreshed a lot.


    Chen Zhu brought a lot of materials to mogri, which was urgently needed by mogri.


    "Have you had a fight recently?" Mogery found some bruises on Chen''s face.


    "Contradicted with a little girl, she found someone to beat me up."


    "Do you want to..."


    When he was in trouble, only Chen Yu was willing to help him.


    Even in their most dangerous time, unconditionally save themselves.


    So he is willing to do anything for Chen Yu.


    "Stop, a little girl. There''s no need to be serious." Chen Yu looked at the princess and said, "princess, take the bear and bear two away, and don''t make mogery''s new quilt dirty again."


    "Chen, how did you tame it?"


    "How can I teach you..." Chen Yu said with a wry smile.


    Mogery asked casually, "well, next time you bring me some game consoles, I''m going crazy to be here alone."Chen also wants to help mogery in his current predicament.


    But Chen doesn''t know how to help.


    He is now being chased in black and white, and his networks are of little use.


    "By the way, I may be going to Sacramento for a few days. I can''t come to see you these days."


    "Well." Mogri thanked Chen Zhu very much.


    Chen Yu accompanied mogery and said a lot. Mogery was in a panic in the mountains. He had too much to talk to.


    When Chen Yu left, he saw clearly the reluctant eyes in mogery''s eyes.


    "Molly, next time I''ll bring you a pet."


    "Good." Mogery nodded heavily, his eyes twinkling with expectation.


    ¡­¡­


    "How come back so late today?"


    "Went to see an old friend." Home is always the most relaxing place. Back home, Chen''s nerves softened after a tense day.


    Chen Yu holds farry in his arms and rarely harasses her: "farry, have you asked for leave?"


    "Well, robio promised me the note."


    "A few days?"


    "Five days."


    "Five days, then just come back, and we''ll be ready to move." Chen Yu hugged fari.


    "By the way, has Farr promised to go to Sacramento together?" Asked fari.


    "I told her. She said to think about it. It''s up to your sister to talk to her herself."


    Fari immediately took out her mobile phone and dialed Val''s phone: "Val, Dad''s birthday, are you going or not?"


    "I''ll think about it."


    "Chen and I will leave the day after tomorrow. What else do you have to think about?"


    "The day after tomorrow? Isn''t it the eighteenth? "


    "You can''t wait until dad''s birthday, can you?"


    "I''m very busy here. I don''t have much time."


    "That means not to go?"


    "I''ll think about it."


    "Again, you can tell me if you want to go or not."


    "Well, I''ll try my best to get back to you tomorrow."


    After fari hung up, Chen Yu said, "so it''s settled. I''ll wait for your good news." "If Val doesn''t go, we won''t have a driver."


    "If she hears you, she''ll be pissed off by you."


    "Maybe I should train the princess to learn how to drive." Chen Chu murmured.


    "Even if it learns to drive, it can''t get a license."


    "There is always a dream. Maybe it will come true."


    Just then, a phone call came in.


    Chen Yu picked up his mobile phone and looked at pierce Nan''s phone.


    After I worked with him once, even if I was separated, what did he call me to do?

 Chapter 364

    "Hi, Chen, have you eaten?"


    Chen Yu felt that pierce Nan had gone out of his way to get to know the Chinese way of greeting. However, this way of greeting was said by a foreigner, which was really awkward.


    "Mr. Pierce, if you have anything to say, my time is precious."


    "Chen, don''t be so unripe. We have gone through adventures and tribulations together. I think we are friends now."


    "Friend, please speak up." Chen responded impatiently.


    Friends? As an old fox like pierce Nan, Chen Yu dare not make friends with him.


    "I want to buy some of your things."


    "What?"


    "The Chinese ink painting, the voyage diary, the copper stove."


    Chen Yu was a little surprised that the copper smoke stove had been sold for a long time and the price was not low.


    The ink painting and the diary are still lying in the space ring. Is there anything special about the ink painting and the diary?


    The ink painting was originally intended to be hung in the new bedroom, while the diary was identified by Mr. Doman, and the conclusion was worthless.


    There is no artistic value or historical value.


    All of a sudden, Chen Yu thought of a little. At that time, Peirce Nan did not open the ink painting.


    Because of the Chinese people, they naturally chose ink painting.


    So in fact, pierce Nan didn''t know the content of ink painting, so there was no need for ink painting at all.


    It''s not a secret that copper stoves are auctions from Mr. Doman''s company.


    So, what Peirce Nan wanted was not ink painting or copper stove, but for the diary that Mr. Doman had identified as worthless.


    The reason why he put forward these three things is to confuse himself and avoid raising his price.


    The owner of the diary is a Spanish seaman named Bella cumbrius in the 17th century, who keeps a diary on board.


    "I''m sorry, I''ve sold all three of them." Chen said.


    It seems that it is necessary for me to find someone to reevaluate the diary and translate its contents.


    "Chen, I''m willing to pay a high price."


    "Oh, what price do you want?" Chen asked.


    "How about four hundred thousand dollars?"


    Chen Yu is rolling his eyes at this end of the phone. Is he pretending to be stupid or really stupid.


    When Mr. Doman bought the stove, the price was $350000.


    He wrote a four hundred thousand dollar diary, which means he only paid fifty thousand dollars for the one he really needed.


    This can confuse the other party, but once the other party has insight into his real intention, it will only conflict with him.


    To put it bluntly, the old fox wanted to get what he wanted, but he didn''t forget to take advantage of it.


    "Sorry, goodbye."


    "Wait Chen, we have something to say. "


    "Well, old fox, if you don''t impress me with your next sentence, I''ll blacklist your phone number."


    "Come on, didn''t we have a good time with each other last time?"


    "Goodbye."


    "Do you want Royal treasure?"


    "In the movie?"


    "Come on, it''s real Royal treasure. Do you know the battle of Spanish Succession in the late 17th and early 18th centuries?"


    "I don''t know."


    "Simply put, it is a war in which Britain, France, Holland and Austria are all involved."


    "Isn''t it the Spanish race for the throne? With several other countries? "


    "In any case, King Yang Wei, who is called Carlos II, has no offspring, and plans to give the throne to the grandson of Maria Theresa, the sister of the French king. However, the will requires that France and Spain should never be merged. Then the British think that France is going to dominate Europe, so they don''t do it and come out as a moth."


    "And Leopold I, who was also the emperor of the Holy Roman Empire, the Archduke of Austria, the king of Bohemia and the king of Hungary, tried to let his second son, Archduke Charles, inherit the Spanish throne. He believed that when Maria Theresa married Louis XIV, the French king, he promised that he and his descendants would never give up the Spanish throne."


    "Say the point."


    Chen Yu''s head is confused. In any case, the European royal families like marriage. After marriage, there are all kinds of moths.


    "In the end, the Spanish and French allied forces lost to the anti French Alliance. At that time, the Philip family was worried about being liquidated and exterminated, so they let one of their sons escape from Spain at that time and began to escape at sea. The son''s pseudonym was Bella cambris."


    "And then?"


    "Bella cumbrius is an ordinary sailor on the surface, but he is actually the leader of a pirate fleet. Between 1714 and 1740, he attacked more than 100 merchant ships in the Spanish sea.""That is to say, this diary is not a royal treasure, but a pirate''s treasure?" Chen asked.


    Pierce south, half silent, replied, "yes."


    Chen Yu felt that pearsnan was hiding something from himself, and then asked, "so is Bella cambris carrying any Keepsake when she is on the run? Can you prove yourself? "


    If a royal family escapes, they should bring some royal things to prove their identity when necessary, which is in line with the normal plot.


    And since pierce South says it, the Royal treasure.


    If the treasure had nothing to do with the royal family, Chen Yu would not believe it.


    "As the grandson of King Louis XIV of the Bourbon Dynasty, Philip arranged for his son to escape, and also handed over the golden cup of the sun given to him by Louis XIV to his son who had fled," he finally said


    Chen Yu knew that there was such a French king, Louis XIV, who called himself the king of the sun. However, when he was in power, he really blew up the sky.


    "King of the sun gold cup?" Chen touched his chin. "That is to say, the most valuable one is the golden cup of the sun king?"


    "No, although the golden cup of the sun king is precious, it can''t sell for money."


    "Why?"


    "Because it''s a magic prop. It was made of the blood of one hundred of the most powerful witches at that time. Anyone who drinks the wine in the golden cup of the sun can get all the magic of a witch. The golden cup of the sun can create one hundred powerful magic warriors. Of course, if the magic warrior dies, the magic will return to the golden cup of the sun Cup. "


    "You want to win the golden cup of the sun king?"


    "Yes, of course, we can share."


    "But this navigation diary was burned, because the appraiser once said it was useless. I didn''t keep it carefully. Last time my house was set on fire, you should have heard about it. That navigation diary was put at home and then destroyed in the explosion."


    "What? How can you be so careless with such a precious voyage diary? "


    "I didn''t know that then." Chen said helplessly.

 Chapter 365

    "Do you remember the contents?" Pierce South''s tone was a little desperate.


    "Do you think it''s possible?"


    "Is it really destroyed?" Peirce Nan still refuses to give up. Maybe he hopes Chen Yu will cheat him.


    "Even if there is the golden cup of the sun, I''m not interested in it."


    Chen is not uninterested. He doesn''t want to cooperate with pierce Nan. Last time, when he worked with him, he did little but gained more benefits.


    Of course, Chen Yu is not happy. There is no such cooperation.


    Pierce South finally hung up.


    The next day, instead of going out, Chen Yu stayed at home and picked up the things to be packed.


    After all, I''m about to move. It''s almost time to come back from this trip.


    Some old appliances are intended to be given to sienna.


    Don''t feel embarrassed about the old appliances. In fact, in American society, the old appliances and furniture are very common.


    When some people move, they will even tell their neighbors about the furniture they don''t intend to leave behind, and they will come to move it on their own.


    What''s left is donated to charities, which will eventually be delivered to homeless people.


    Of course, there are not many things Chen can send. After all, most of the things in this family are not his.


    It was impossible for him to give something that didn''t belong to him. After calling Sienna, Sienna, Chris and Cheryl soon arrived.


    For them, it doesn''t matter what''s old.


    For example, the toaster and dishwasher, as long as they are not broken, will not affect the use and function.


    And they are very happy to have free access to these appliances.


    "Chen, if you have anything else you don''t need, please let us know." Sienna''s three took more than a dozen home appliances, big and small.


    "By the way, how are you doing at movich''s company?"


    "For the time being, nothing happened. Miraculous events are not so easy to happen." Said sienna.


    "Mr. Chen..." Cheryl looks up at Chen.


    "You''d better call me Chen like them."


    "Chen, could you please go to the wolf man last time? I have some questions to ask him. "


    "What do you want to ask?"


    "Recently, every full moon night, I''m more and more difficult to control my emotions, so I want to know what I''m going to do."


    "I''ll pass on your question to him, but I''m afraid it won''t be so easy for him to appear before you." Chen said.


    Sienna and Chrissy have also heard from Cheryl that Chen Yu knows a real werewolf.


    They were not too surprised.


    After all, in their eyes, Chen Yu is a symbol of mystery.


    So it''s no surprise to know a real werewolf.


    At this time, Farr came over and saw Chen Zhu moving things here.


    Sienna, Chris, Cheryl and Chen Yu said hello and drove away.


    "Chen, are you and Farley moving?" Farr has been to mirror lake. He has seen the lakeside villa built by Chen Yu and farry.


    She was envious that Farley could find a boyfriend like Chen Yu.


    "Not yet, but I think I can move in this time. Why are you here?"


    "I''ve decided to go to Sacramento with you."


    "If you just came to inform me, just call me."


    "I took the annual leave and started to rest today. As a result, I found that I had no place to go, so I came to see you."


    "Come in and sit down." Chen Zhu poured a glass of water to fall.


    Just then, a few more people came in. They were lisfal and Lola, Vera and Ronnie, and Laffer.


    Lisfal was obviously stunned when he saw fal.


    Because he investigated Farr in order to find Chen Yu for treatment.


    "Johnny, Lola, what are you doing?"


    "I heard that you are about to move. We are here to say goodbye to you."


    "Come on, it''s not leaving the country. I''m still in Los Angeles."


    "But it''s not as convenient as it is now."


    "Uncle Chen, where are you moving? Will we never see the princess again? Can''t see HEMA or Baima? "


    "Of course not. You can go at any time. It''s 20 minutes walk to my house now and 20 minutes by car later. It doesn''t make any difference."


    Of course, in fact, it will take at least an hour from Beverly Hills to Dashan town. The distance between the two places is relatively long.


    However, in order to appease Ronny and Vera, Chen Yu deliberately shortened the distance.


    "Is this beautiful lady your friend?" Lisfal asked.


    "Chen, you are at home with this beautiful lady. There is no one else. Aren''t you afraid that Fanny knows how to be jealous?" Lola could see that Phare had nothing to do with Chen Yu, but that didn''t stop her from making fun of him."She''s Farley''s sister, Farr."


    "Chen, I brought you a bottle of red wine. We had barbecue and red wine at noon."


    "I don''t mind red wine with barbecue, but I don''t want it to be more than $10000. I don''t want to be so extravagant."


    "Don''t worry, it''s just a few thousand dollars."


    "Don''t you have any cheaper red wine at home?"


    "I''m talking about the market price."


    "Is there a difference?"


    "Of course, now this wine brand winery belongs to me, so the price is up to me."


    Farr and Lola are talking in the living room. Chen Yu and lisfar are talking in the yard.


    Before long, Dale and Fisher came, too. It was riesfall who called them.


    It was a farewell dinner party. In the afternoon, farry came home early and joined the dinner party.


    ¡­¡­


    "Val, you''re not leaving tonight, are you?" Fari asked.


    "I can''t leave, but you have to promise that you won''t go to bed again tonight, or I''ll kill you with a gun."


    "Well, I promise." "It''s a promise," said farry.


    After all, they are going to set out tomorrow morning, so it''s convenient for them to stay with Phare and set out tomorrow.


    This evening, Chen Yu rarely did not move farry. He slept on the sofa in the living room all night.


    The next day, Chen Yu, farry and Farr got on the Motorhome with their big and small pets.


    "Phare, you drive and get off. I''ll prepare breakfast."


    There was a well-equipped kitchen in the RV, and far doubted that he was in the driver''s seat.


    As a result, just after the RV left downtown Los Angeles, there was a gasp from Chen Zhu and fari.


    "Son of a bitch, you lied to me. You''ve got a plan!" Farr was driving and swearing.


    "If you make any more noise, I''ll drive into the sea!"


    "Shetter, keep your voice down for me." Val has become manic.

 Chapter 366

    It took nearly an hour for farry to deliver her late breakfast to Farr.


    Farr has found out that she was cheated to be a driver.


    At the moment, Chen Yu and fari are sitting on the top of the car, cuddling with each other, enjoying the beautiful scenery along the way.


    And far can only sit in the driver''s seat, the only thing that makes her happy is that there is a lovely little milk cat with her.


    Meow, meow, meow -


    Samuel stood on the platform in front of the driver''s seat and said to Phare, "human, would you like to be a believer of the king?"


    "I want to kill that dog man and woman."


    "Become my believer, and all your wishes will come true."


    "Or how are you? Are you the only one willing to accompany me? Do you have bacon sandwich?"


    "Very well, I am very satisfied with your worship. When I rule the world, you will be my right arm."


    Just then, in front of a police car, a policeman signaled to the RV to stop.


    Far can only park behind the police car, and the police signal to open the door.


    Generally, the interstate police are on the road. They will stop some suspicious cars for inspection.


    Farr did not know where he caused the police misunderstanding.


    But she opened the door honestly.


    "Hello, may I help you?" Asked val.


    "Is this your car?" Asked the policeman.


    "No, it''s my sister''s and her boyfriend''s." Far pointed to it.


    To be honest, driving such a car on the road is really a bit exaggerated.


    "I need to get in the car and check." Said the police.


    "Please."


    The police didn''t take two steps when a bear head suddenly appeared.


    "Ah..."


    The policeman sat down on the ground, frantically trying to draw a gun from his waist.


    "Mr. policeman, this is a pet. It has a pet certificate."


    The police are still terrified: "you Are you sure Are you sure this monster doesn''t eat people? "


    The princess walked to the police, grabbed an apple from the nearby table, and took two bites.


    It found that the police seemed afraid of it. It took another apple and reached out to the police.


    "What does it mean?"


    "It asks if you want to eat."


    At this time Chen Yu and fari came down from the open balcony: "Phare, what happened?"


    "The policeman was frightened by the princess." Said Farr.


    "I didn''t, I was just a little sudden..." The policeman looked at the princess. "It''s so big."


    "Mr. policeman, please take a seat." Chen Yu sat on the sofa beside him.


    "Where are you from?"


    "Los Angeles."


    "Where are you going?"


    "Sacramento."


    "What to do in Sacramento?"


    "Our father''s birthday. We''re going to celebrate his birthday." Replied Farley.


    "May I have your papers?"


    "All three have their own driver''s licenses."


    In the United States, a driver''s license can be used as an identity card in most situations requiring identification.


    The police checked the certificates of the three and returned them to them after confirming that they were OK.


    "The speed limit here is 60 to 80 kilometers, so you''d better not go below it." "I won''t give you a ticket this time, but please pay attention to the speed," said the policeman


    "In addition, there have been four vicious robberies on this road in the last half month, so you''d better be careful." The police warned.


    "Thank you for your warning. We will be careful."


    When the police got down the stairs, they stopped again: "by the way, I can go with it Is the princess in one picture? "


    "Of course."


    After getting a group photo, the policeman got out of the car satisfied.


    The police got out of the car and found that the RV didn''t start. Instead, they quarreled in the car.


    The police knocked on the door again: "are you ok?"


    "You go and drive, don''t get stuck in the road." Chen said.


    "This is your car. Why should I drive? Why should I be your driver?" Said Farr indignantly.


    "Don''t be so mean. You''ll drive a little longer. I''ll drive later."


    "You two, crazy in the car all morning, Zuo... AI, I''ve had enough." Growled val.


    The police outside the car looked at Val with sympathetic eyes, which was really too much.


    "Well, we promise to keep it down later."


    When Farr heard this, his eyes were even more murderous."Don''t park here too long." "Or I''ll give you a ticket," the police warned


    Farr was completely uncompromising, and Chen Yu and Farley''s plans went bankrupt.


    In the end, Chen Yu was the only one to drive. This kind of long-distance driver is really not interesting.


    Fortunately, fari also sat by, chatting with Chen Yu.


    Farr is wearing sunglasses, wearing sunscreen, lying under the roof awning, enjoying the afternoon sun.


    "There should be a rest area in front of us. Let''s stop there and have a rest," Farley said, pointing to the navigation


    ¡­¡­


    "Willis, where are you now?"


    "I''m on highway five, 120 kilometers from tegli."


    "We investigated the injured in the four previous road crime cases, and found that the criminal gangs used signals to interfere with the navigation and affect the driving direction of the drivers on the way. Some drivers who are not familiar with the road may drive into the remote fork road section, and they will set up roadblocks on the middle road. When the drivers get off to check, they will conduct the investigation on the drivers and the people on the vehicle Attack. "


    "There are at least a hundred intersections on the whole road of highway 5. How can I prevent them?"


    "The brothers along the way will notice that if you pay attention to the road you patrol, if you find that the navigation is disturbed, it is likely that the criminal gang did it."


    "Well, I see."


    Willis drove the police car and continued to patrol the road.


    At this time, Willis saw the RV parked in front of the rest station.


    Willis thought of the picture that he had been scared by the bear, and he felt funny.


    Willis also parked in front of the rest station. When he got into the restaurant in the rest station, he saw three people sitting in the restaurant.


    "Hi." Willis offered to say hello.


    "How do you do, sir? Come and sit together?" Chen Yu said.


    Willis sat beside the three: "didn''t you bring the princess in?"


    "The shop doesn''t allow the princess to come in, so leave it in the car."


    "By law, pets are not allowed to be confined." Willis cautioned.


    "There is an automatic oxygen supply system in the car. If the oxygen content in the car is detected to be reduced, it will automatically turn on the oxygen supply system, and we only plan to sit here for 20 minutes." Chen said.


    Willis just reminded Chen Yu that he didn''t intend to hold on. He knew how powerful the RV was.

 Chapter 367

    "It''s time we left, Willis. Goodbye." When the three were full, Chen took the initiative to hug Willis.


    "By the way, I''ll call you. If you have any trouble on the way, please call me." Willis offered.


    Although it''s OK to call 9.11, the 9.11 operator will eventually transfer the call to him, so it can save a lot of time to call him directly.


    "Trouble? He is not afraid of trouble. " Fari looked at Chen Yu.


    She knows how good Chen can fight.


    For example, the other day, he just hit a boxer.


    Farr told her that it was the boxer who hit Chen Yu''s student.


    Chen then retaliated against the boxer in the same way.


    Willis smiled and looked at Chen Yu''s physique. He looked a little thin and dressed more decently. It didn''t look like he could fight.


    But men always like to brag in front of their women, and Willis doesn''t intend to expose Chen Yu in person.


    "Have a good trip." Said Willis.


    ¡­¡­


    In the parking lot outside the rest station, on an old Ford Mustang, a man was drinking wine while looking at the RV not far away.


    "Boss, we found a prey. You open the disturbance over there and change the signpost. I''ll follow them."


    "How many people are there?"


    "Three, one Asian and two women. Those two women are so beautiful." The man wipes his saliva and his eyes are full of lustrous light.


    At this time, the caravan in front of the car moved, and the man immediately started the car to follow it.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, Chen found that the navigation didn''t seem to change.


    "Farrie, you come to see the Taoist, it seems to be broken."


    Fari came up to check the navigation: "it''s true that our position in the navigation is still at the rest station. Such a high-level car, the navigation will break even."


    "Even the military navigation may be broken. It has nothing to do with a good car."


    "Do you want me to drive it?" Asked fari.


    "No, there are signs anyway. I''m not illiterate."


    At this time, there was a fork in the distance. Chen Yu saw the road signs and made a change of direction.


    "Chen, you seem to have made a mistake, not this way."


    "But isn''t that sign this way?"


    "Is it?" When fari saw the signs that had passed, it seemed that they were indeed on the wrong side of the road: "well, go this way, and if you make a mistake, come back."


    ¡­¡­


    Willis just came out of the hamburger when his cell phone rang.


    But when I picked up my mobile phone, I found that it was full of noise, and I couldn''t hear anything in it.


    Willis tried to dial back, still murmuring.


    "What''s the matter? Is it disturbed? "


    Willis suddenly remembered that when he was called by the headquarters, he said that the criminal gangs on the road used signal interference to mislead the drivers who were not familiar with the road.


    However, as long as the signal jamming instrument is not military, the interference source can cover up to 10 kilometers, which is not larger than this range.


    Willis thought for a moment that there was no signal interference in the way he had just come, that is to say, the interference was ahead.


    Willis immediately got on the bus, got on the road and headed northwest.


    After a few kilometers, Willis saw a road sign.


    The signboard was obviously wrong, and Willis immediately realized that the wrong signboard might have been deliberately placed there by criminal groups to mislead passing drivers.


    ¡­¡­


    "It must be the wrong way."


    At this time, there is no need for farry to remind, and Chen Yu is also aware of it.


    Because this road has been around the wilderness, the road condition is also quite poor, and quite narrow, only two lanes.


    Because the road is narrow, it is not easy to turn a corner.


    "Chen, did you notice that there is a car following us all the time?"


    Chen noticed, too, that an old Ford Mustang was following a few meters away.


    Chen Yu felt something was wrong: "go and tell Phare to get her off the roof and put the roof on. If there''s a problem, don''t get off."


    "Chen, do you mean we''re in the middle?"


    "Probably." Chen Zhu nodded.


    Fari takes out her mobile phone and calls the police, but there is no signal.


    "Can''t you get through?"


    "The signal is full, but it just doesn''t work."


    "It''s OK. Just wait until you get out of the car. I''ll take the rest."


    Farr also came down from above: "Chen, what happened?"


    "Nothing." Chen Yu said quietly, "it''s the wrong way."At this time, the expected roadblock finally appeared.


    Several logs stopped in front of the car, blocking their way.


    And the car behind also clings to the back, blocking their way back, even turning.


    At this time, a dozen people came out from behind the mound on the side of the road.


    The leader was a bald man with a big beard and a gray vest.


    "Get out of the car, all the people in the car, get out of the car for me." Cried the bald bearded leader.


    "Chen, what can I do?" Farr showed fear.


    "It''s OK. It''s safe in the car. As long as you don''t get off, they can''t help us." Chen said.


    The car body and glass are bulletproof. It''s obviously impossible for these people to threaten the car with their sticks.


    Even if they knock with lattes, it is estimated that they will not break the windows until the next century.


    Just then, the sound of sirens came from behind.


    Chen Yu, Farley and Farr look at it. It''s Willis''s police car.


    Three people''s faces are a joy, feeling dangerous past.


    However, they underestimated the ferocity of these bandits, only to see a shotgun suddenly out of a bald beard, which was a shot towards Willis''s car.


    Bang -


    the cover of the police car flew up in a flash and then hit the rock on the side of the road.


    Chen Yu frowned. The ferocity of these murderers was more dangerous than he imagined.


    It''s hard to imagine that such bandits exist in such a highly developed country.


    At this time, Chen saw a bandit with a bucket of gasoline toward the RV.


    "If we don''t open the door, we''ll set the car on fire!" Cried the bald bearded man.


    "Chen, what can I do?" Fari looked at Chen Yu with panic on her face.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll get out of the car and talk to them." Chen said.


    "Don''t go down. They are butchers who kill people without blinking." Farrie holds Chen Zhu.


    Chen Zhao shook his head: "no choice. When I get off, you close the door immediately."


    Chen opened the door, the door opened, and the automatic ladder stretched down.


    Chen Yu strolled down the stairs and asked fari to close the door as soon as he got off the bus.


    A gangster tried to stop the door from closing, but Chen immediately kicked him out.


    At this time, Chen saw Willis, covered in blood, being dragged to the front of his bald beard.


    Although Willis looks miserable, in fact, he is not life-threatening. He was mainly hit by the crash just now.


    The bald beard smashed the butt of the gun at Willis''s head, then pointed to Chen Yu with a shotgun.


    "Let them open the door."


    "How much do you want? I can give you money." Chen said.


    "I want more than money. I want those two beautiful women." Said the bald beard.


    Chen Yu''s eyes turned cold. "The last one who said this to me is cold now."

 Chapter 368

    Bareheaded and bearded, he immediately carried a shotgun to hit Chen Yu, but Chen Yu grabbed the barrel and twisted it hard.


    The barrel of the gun was twisted by Chen Yu directly, and his bald beard didn''t react. Bang, it exploded!


    Chen Zhu retreated two steps, and the bald beard was covered with blood.


    "Ah Kill him for me! Kill him for me! "


    Chen Yu''s unreserved fist hit the chest of the bald beard, and the sound of the bald beard stopped. He fell back straight and spit blood out of his mouth.


    The power of Chen Yu''s fist is greater than that of a man with a hammer.


    What is the concept of a thousand kilograms of force hitting the flesh and blood?


    He''s lucky that he doesn''t knock people on.


    Chen Yu is at the end of a little strength, after all, there are two girls watching.


    Chen doesn''t want to make the scene too bloody, but he can''t die without a beard.


    The bandits around were holding sticks. Seeing that their boss was attacked, they immediately surrounded him.


    "Chen, watch your back!" Fari saw a bandit attack Chen Yu from behind, and an iron bar hit Chen Yu''s head.


    The iron bar hit Chen Yu heavily on the back of his head. Chen Yu suffered from pain. After all, he was a flesh and blood body. Although his anti Strike ability was far better than that of ordinary people, it was still very painful to be hit on the head by a latte bar.


    Chen Yu turned back and swung a fist. The iron bar on the man''s hand was twisted by Chen Yu.


    Chen Chu turned to look at the bandits and smiled grimly.


    The bandits didn''t realize the seriousness of the problem. They thought that the number of bandits was still their advantage, so they rushed to Chen Yu without any consideration.


    Willis on the ground heard the noise around him, but at the moment he couldn''t get up. He could only turn his head to watch the bandits in the distance beating Chen Yu.


    At this time, a bandit fell in front of him, and Willis was a little surprised.


    The gangster''s injury was so severe that the whole arm was twisted irregularly.


    And then there''s one, three, four


    Willis struggled to get up and found seven or eight bandits lying on the ground.


    And three of them have died, two of them can''t see where the fatal injury is, but the bareheaded and bearded injury is very obvious, and the heart and mouth parts collapse obviously.


    Another was kicked a few meters away, then hit the rock, as if he was not dead, but the injury was very serious.


    At this moment, Willis finally understood what fari said when he was in hamburger.


    This guy is really terrible. A dozen people were killed and wounded by him, but he seems to be just a little hurt himself.


    At this time, the door of the caravan opened again, and the princess, HEMA and Baima joined the battle.


    The princess''s tonnage can be burnt to death in one stroke.


    HEMA and Baima are to prevent these people from running away. Whoever dares to run, they will drag them back and send them to the princess for a slap.


    In just ten minutes, all the bandits were lying on the ground.


    Willis estimated that at least four or five of the gangsters had died.


    Farry and Farr also got off the car. Farry is OK. Farr can''t stand it.


    She didn''t expect that Chen Zhuo would be so fierce in his daily life.


    These bandits here are either killed on the spot or disabled for life.


    Farr helped check Willis''s injury. Chen Yu found the source of the signal interference and called the police.


    After the police arrived at the scene, they found that the extent of the scene was far beyond their imagination.


    Chen Yu was in self-defense, and he saved Willis, so he didn''t get any trouble.


    However, the three were taken to a nearby police station and made notes.


    The careers of the three are all legitimate. Chen Yu is a professor at the University of Los Angeles, Farr is a doctor, Farley is a member of the coast rescue team, and the three careers are all respected.


    This also makes their troubles much less, even if Chen Yu is suspected of being defensive.


    However, the police will not be embarrassed or even willing to excuse Chen.


    For the police, saving their brother is the same as saving themselves.


    What''s more, every one of those bandits is guilty, almost everyone is carrying the murder.


    They were killed when they committed a crime. That''s what they deserve.


    Even after the three left the police station, a police car opened the way for them and drove them all the way across the patrol boundary before leaving.


    However, the three also delayed four or five hours.


    The original plan was to arrive in Sacramento at 4 p.m. and it turned out that they had come out of the police station at 3 p.m. and they were only halfway there.


    Farr is the most frightened, but she is a doctor after all, with excellent psychological quality.She has seen a lot of dead people. No matter how cruel the death method is, she has not seen it, and soon adjusted her mind.


    However, after today, she also met Chen Yu again.


    This guy who looks harmless to people and animals in ordinary times is so terrible when he gets angry.


    The three arrived in Sacramento at nearly nine o''clock in the evening.


    "What time are you and Farr coming back? Your mother and I have made dinner, but you are not home yet. " Laurent called again and urged.


    "The car broke down on the road, and we were delayed for several hours." Said Farley.


    She had discussed with Farr that she didn''t want to talk about what happened on the road today, so as not to worry about Laurent and winip.


    Laurent and winip live in a suburb of Sacramento. They have a small farm.


    The caravan passed a wheat field and finally stopped in front of a two-story White House.


    ¡­¡­


    "Here they are. You are all ready."


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Laurent, everything is ready." Howard''s voice came in the dark.


    "This circus bear won''t hurt farry and Farr, will it?"


    "The bear has been raised by the circus since it was a child. It has no wild nature for a long time. What''s more, Mr. grom of the circus is here. Grom is the best trainer."


    Grom patted the brown bear beside him, and the brown bear licked grom''s palm, which was quite gentle.


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Laurent. The prince will do his job very well."


    "Remember your job is to scare that bastard. It''s better to make him pee, Karim. Is your camera ready?"


    "Ready, Mr. Laurent."


    "Cairne, if it''s Farley and Farr''s advanced house, you can pull them apart in advance."


    "I see." Caine replied, "but Mr. Laurent, are you sure we won''t be killed by Chen?"


    Howard and Karim shivered involuntarily, but they remember very well.


    At the beginning, Chen Yu was secretly calculated by them and kept in the ice house for several hours.


    The next day, Chen Yu left them at sea for several hours.


    To be honest, they were really reluctant to help Laurent.


    But Laurent couldn''t stand it. They finally agreed to the plan.


    Among them, they also complained about Chen Yu.

 Chapter 369

    "Why is it dark in the room?" Through the window, Val said doubtfully.


    "Are they not at home?" When they arrived in Sacramento, they just called. They didn''t say they wanted to go out.


    Chen Yu looked at the room and said, "shall we make a bet? Now your father must be ready for the trap, waiting for me to step in?"


    "I believe that, but is he not afraid to plot against us?" Asked val.


    "He must have thought that if there was a light in the room, I would not let you two go ahead." Chen said.


    "No? I think Chen and Dad were in a good place when they were in Los Angeles Farry may be the only one who feels good.


    She always thought that Laurent had a good relationship with Chen Yu.


    After all, they also went out together for two days, and Chen Yu secretly respected his father.


    "It''s a joke, of course." Chen Yu shrugs: "no matter how old a man is, he likes to play tricks on each other. It''s a way for a man to express his friendship."


    "What are you going to do?" asked Farley? Isn''t it going to drag Dad out for a fight? "


    "Of course not. I''m a pacifist."


    Farry and Farr are rolling their eyes. I don''t know who killed several gangsters today.


    "Turn off the lights, princess. Knock on the door."


    When farry and Farr looked at each other, they began to worry about their father.


    I hope my father doesn''t get a heart attack.


    The princess moved her huge body to the door.


    Bang -


    everyone in the room is nervous at the moment, but Laurent secretly scolds: "this bastard, don''t you know how to ring the doorbell?"


    Bang -


    the door was photographed twice more. Laurent said to Kane, who was hiding by the door: "Mr. grom, let the prince go to the door. Kane is going to open the door."


    3¡¢ Two, one!


    The prince was standing in front of the door, while grom was hiding behind him.


    The prince stood up two meters seven, a 400 kg adult male Brown Bear, so he could completely cover grom''s body. Grom could hide behind and give orders to the prince at the first time.


    Kane opens the door, and grom immediately makes the prince roar.


    Roar -


    the prince roars, but the next moment, a larger shadow outside the door, the same roar.


    Roaring -


    everyone has no ears, Kane is shocked and accidentally presses the door light switch nearby.


    In a flash, everyone saw a terrible monster twice the size of the prince outside the door.


    It was from it that the deafening roar came.


    With a whimper, the prince turned and ran, knocking grom down behind him.


    Laurent, Kane, Karim and Howard in the room were even scarier.


    Where''s this monster from?


    "Shoot, shoot Let''s get your guns out. "


    "Mr. Laurent I I I don''t have a gun. "


    At this time, the giant entered the house, and the people could see clearly that it was also a brown bear.


    But the prince, who was tall, was as insignificant as Douding in front of him.


    Roar -


    the giant bear roars again, its voice is like thunder.


    Everyone covers their ears, everyone''s face is full of pain and fear.


    It''s terrible!


    Where in the world is such an illogical monster?


    Everyone thought they were dead.


    In particular, grom lies in front of the princess. As long as the princess opens her mouth, she can crush his whole head.


    The prince was scared to get into the table and bury his head deep under the table, but his big butt was still exposed.


    The princess is like patrolling her territory. She walks into the house and looks at everyone on the spot.


    Barking -


    just then, HEMA and Baima ran in.


    "Heima, Baima Great, it''s HEMA and Baima Come and help us, help us. " Laurent immediately exclaimed happily, "get rid of this monster."


    But HEMA and Baima turned a blind eye to Laurent''s request for help, ran to the kitchen, and then saw HEMA and Baima each carrying a bag of dog food.


    I tore the packaging bag, poured dog food everywhere, and ate it myself.


    "You two bastards, I hurt you so much when I was in Los Angeles." Laurent shivered with rage.


    "Dad." At this time, farry and Farr finally came in.


    "Get out of here. It''s dangerous. Let''s go." Cried Laurent, frightened.


    "Dad, don''t be afraid. It''s a princess. It doesn''t bite.""Princess? What princess? "


    "It''s an old pet." Said Farley.


    "What? That bastard''s pet? " Laurent''s face flushed: "what about that bastard?"


    "Hi, Laurent, how are you?" Chen Yu stood at the door and waved to Laurent, but he glanced at Howard, Karim and Cain from the corner of his eyes: "Hello, three people, ha ha..."


    "That Mr. Laurent, I have something else to do. I have to go. "


    "Me too..."


    "Me too..." The three turned around and wanted to escape.


    But the door was blocked by obitos.


    Three people''s footsteps a meal, immediately cannot advance or retreat.


    "Come on, aren''t you busy? Why don''t you go? "


    "By the way, what about mom? Where''s mom? " Farley and Farr found that Whitney was not at home.


    Laurent stopped talking. Chen Yu said, "he can''t let winip be present when he arranges this prank so carefully, so she must have let winip go."


    "Dad, how old are you? You play such a silly prank." Val stares at Laurent.


    "Why do you just talk about me? Your man almost scared me to death just now. "


    "You asked for it." Farr won''t let Laurent in.


    "Are you still my daughter? Farr, look at your sister. You won''t do that to Dad, will you


    Laurent had eaten flat on Phare, and could only seek comfort on Phare.


    "Dad, next time can you not play such a dangerous joke?"


    "What danger? I hired a professional trainer, and the bear was raised in a circus. It was very obedient. " Laurent opened his eyes wide and said angrily, "it''s you. Such a big bear is a monster. It''s dangerous."


    "Don''t you say that, princess, she''s not dangerous." Fari immediately defends the calf''s opposition.


    "The prince is the safest bear in the world," said Graeme, the trainer


    Farry and Farr looked at the bear called the prince. Indeed, they saw the princess and got under the table. Now they hold grom''s thigh. Their faces are full of tears. They are still shivering. It''s really safe.

 Chapter 370

    After paying a thousand dollars, grom left with the shivering prince.


    Chen took Karim, Howard and Kane out to talk about life on the farm.


    Farr and farry are sitting in the living room. Farry asks, "when will mom come back?"


    When it comes to Whitney, Whitney''s car is parked outside the door.


    "Farr, Farley, you''re here. How is it? Did Laurent make any mistake just now?" Apparently, Whitney knew Laurent''s prank, or guessed Laurent''s idea.


    Laurent and Chen Yu didn''t deal with each other. This time I heard that Chen Yu was coming, I had been conspiring with Karim, Kane and Howard for two weeks.


    Winip didn''t want to disturb his interest. After all, he was going to have a birthday.


    "Whitney, these two daughters of yours almost scared me to death just now." Laurent filed a complaint with whitup at once.


    Oh -


    at this time, the princess came out of the kitchen.


    "This is..."


    "Chen''s new pet." Said Farley.


    Whitup thought for a moment, then looked at Laurent''s face, and looked at her husband with some sympathy.


    She has always loved animals, whether it''s swimming in the water or running on the ground.


    "Farley, is this Chen''s birthday present for your father?"


    "Mom, Chen''s gift hasn''t come out yet, but you must like it very much."


    "Why do I like the present for your father?"


    "Dad should not refuse."


    "What gift is it?"


    "Now is not the time to take it out."


    "Farr, what present do you give me?"


    "I''m here. It''s the best gift, Dad. What do you say?"


    Laurent was drinking beer with his head covered. If he dared to say no, Phare would definitely shake his face on the spot.


    Farr is not farry''s kind of good temper. He was unruly and willful at home when he was a child.


    "What about Karim, Kane and Howard? Why don''t you see them? And Chen? "


    Laurent didn''t want to say, and Farley replied, "Chen said he hasn''t seen them for a long time, so he took them out to talk."


    Fari didn''t see the sympathy in other people''s eyes.


    What can Chen Zhuo talk about when he pulls them out?


    An hour later, Chen Yu and three bodyguards arrived late.


    ¡­¡­


    When everyone was settled, Laurent secretly called Karim.


    "Karim, did Kane and Howard sleep?"


    "Mr. Laurent, please let us go. We really don''t want to play with Chen anymore."


    They were really entertained by Chen Haohao, and they didn''t want to play tricks on Chen Yu anymore.


    Chen''s pets are more and more frightening.


    The key is that Chen Yu is narrow-minded. Every time the prank is over, he will find them to settle the bill.


    I can''t beat it again. I have to be pressed and rubbed on the ground every time.


    "Don''t you want revenge?"


    "Revenge, how to revenge? Every time we calculated, we didn''t succeed. "


    "It''s because of this that we can''t let him go. Think about it. Next time he comes to Sacramento, he doesn''t know when it''s going to happen. He must stay here for a long time and leave a deep memory for him, even if he is beaten."


    "It''s light," said Karim.


    No matter how you are Chen''s father-in-law, he beat us and didn''t beat you.


    "This is Sacramento, this is our territory. Do you just admit defeat?"


    "Mr. Laurent, what can you do?"


    "Come to my room and we''ll discuss."


    "Isn''t boss in your room tonight?"


    "She has a room with farry and Farr."


    Three bodyguards sneak into Laurent''s room, and four discuss it.


    ¡­¡­


    In the early morning, Chen Yu stretched out and pushed open the window. The sweet smell of the field came to his face.


    The environment here is really good, surrounded by dozens of acres of land, are Laurent and Whitney.


    Farry and Farr are the daughters of the landlords. In addition, the supermarket chain of winip can be regarded as the authentic white rich beauty.


    After Chen Yu went downstairs, farry, Farr and winip were already preparing breakfast.


    Chen Yu kissed fari: "honey, what are you doing today?"


    "In the morning, my mother and Fanny accompany me to go shopping and choose gifts for my father." Said Farr.


    "What about me?"


    "You and dad stay at home."


    "All right." Chen Chu shrugged.


    But he still hopes to have a peaceful morning.


    I just hope Laurent doesn''t do anything else.Before long, Laurent, Karim, Kane and Howard went downstairs.


    It''s said that when the women at home want to go out, the eyes of the four people are shining, and the eyes of each other are fluttering.


    In a few moments, Whitney, Farley and Farr went out.


    Chen Yu is lying in a reclining chair in the yard, enjoying the warm sunshine.


    "Chen, get up. Let''s go out and play." Laurent came to Chen Yu and said.


    "I don''t want to go." Chen Yu felt that he didn''t need to think. Laurent must be plotting against him again.


    "Don''t be so boring, get up."


    "What do they do, princess?"


    "Just stay at home and leave Karim and Kane at home to take care of them."


    "All right."


    Karim and Kane are relieved that they don''t need to face Chen directly, which is the best news for them.


    "I also want to stay at home and take care of them." "With so many pets, Karim and Cain may not be able to take care of them," Howard said in tears


    Laurent gives Howard a look, and Howard finally reluctantly agrees.


    "Princess, HEMA, Baima, obitos, if I don''t come back in four hours, eat Karim and Cain."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Karim and Kane.


    "I think Kane alone should be able to take care of them, or I''ll go with you." Said Karim at once.


    ¡­¡­


    "Laurent, where are you going to take me? If it''s a childish prank again, I advise you to think about it clearly. I won''t get used to you now that fali isn''t around. "


    In name, you are my father-in-law, that is in the case of fari.


    If fari is not there, you are the meat bun.


    Don''t give yourself a hole in time.


    "Chen, do you just distrust me?" Laurent looked at Chen Yu wrongly.


    "How can I trust you?" Chen Yu rolled his eyes. Everyone is an adult. How can I believe you?


    Anyway, they all know each other''s inner thoughts and don''t like each other.


    "Well, I''ll tell you the truth. If you want to be with fari, you must complete my test."


    "Even if you don''t agree, I''ll be with fari. You can''t do anything." Chen Yu doesn''t care.


    This is not an old society, but also the fate of parents, matchmaker''s advice.


    "In the future, even if you and Fanny get married, I will not bless you. Maybe you don''t care, but does Fanny really care?"


    "Forget it, I''ll kill you now." Chen Yu said angrily.

 Chapter 371

    "Chen, you''re not interesting."


    "Is it interesting for me to be so embarrassed?" Chen Yu said discontentedly.


    Laurent turned his head. Chen Yu was not his father, so it was hard for him to understand Laurent''s feeling that his daughter had been hogged.


    "In a word, do you agree or not?"


    Chen Yu thought about it, Ma Dan, for the sake of Fanny, she spelled it.


    "What do you want me to do?"


    "The first thing, I want you to fight with the lion and prove that you are brave enough."


    "Puma?" Chen asked.


    "Who and you cougar, I can fight cougar, it''s African lion." Laurent said.


    "Howard, stop. I want to get off." Chen Yu''s face turned black.


    "If you refuse, you will prove that you don''t have enough courage to protect fari." Laurent said very seriously.


    "But you''re telling me to commit suicide, and that''s what psychopaths do with you." Chen Yu rolled his eyes and said, "if you want to straighten me, can you find something more practical?"


    "Then I ask you, if one day fari is surrounded by a lion, will you fight with the lion to protect her?"


    "I would if I did."


    "It''s over. Now show me how much you love her."


    "I still think you''re insane." Chen said.


    "You just don''t love Fanny. In that case, you''d better separate yourself from Fanny."


    "Is the standard for you to find a son-in-law, to let your son-in-law fight against the lion?"


    "Just because of you."


    "Where am I not satisfied with you?"


    "Have you forgotten that the first time we met, you scared me to pee. That''s the shame of my life. Do you think I should be satisfied with you?"


    "You asked for it."


    "And you left me in the sea."


    "You asked for it."


    "Is it hard for me to win once?"


    "Do you want to win me, or do you want me to let you?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Laurent gnawed his teeth and looked at Chen Yu: "in a word, I will not bless you and Fanny."


    "Then I''ll tell Fanny what you said. I want her to see how childish her father is."


    As expected, Laurent counseled and said, "this is our man''s dispute. There is no need to talk about fari."


    "But you always used fari as an excuse to attack me."


    "Well, let me just say it. You can either let me win once, or you can let me understand that I will never win, otherwise, I will keep troubling you no matter when and where."


    Chen Yu turned to look at Laurent. "Are you fighting with the lion, and you won''t bother me again?"


    "Yes."


    "You promise."


    "I promise."


    Chen Yu thought about it. It seems that he can fight lions.


    As long as you are careful not to be caught or bitten, you must be above the lion with your own strength and speed.


    "OK, but this is America. There is no African lion."


    Laurent finally smiled, "I know the head of the zoo."


    Chen Yu looks at Laurent, does this bastard just want to calculate himself?


    It''s estimated that he has already contacted the zoo, so wait for him to jump in.


    When we got to the zoo, the head of the zoo came. This is a black old man in his sixties.


    Although his hair is gray, he is in good mental condition.


    "Laurent, are you still alive?"


    "Shaman, I will not die if you die."


    It seems that Laurent and the head of the zoo have a very good relationship. Meeting each other means meeting each other. If it''s not an old friend, there will be no such communication.


    Shaman looked at Chen Yu and asked, "this is the young man?"


    "Yes, he is."


    Chen Yu feels that Shaman''s eyes are a little strange.


    Is it because I want to fight with the lion?


    "Young man, are you sure you want to face the lion?"


    "May I quit now?"


    "If you were a deserter now, I would look down on you all my life." Laurent said.


    Chen always felt that Laurent''s trap was not so simple.


    "Well, shaman, take us to the African paradise."


    The facilities of the zoo are quite good and there are many tourists.


    It''s like a group of people are here to play. Let''s have a look here and have a look there.


    Shaman is constantly introducing the animal museum along the way, some areas are open, some are not open.


    Some of the more tame herbivores will interact with tourists under the guidance of the staff.


    Not long ago, people were taken to a building with a sense of science and technology. The building is mainly white, with thick tempered glass on the outer wall. Occasionally, some staff moved around.Shaman looked at Chen Yu. "Are you sure you are ready?"


    "Yes, I''m ready."


    Shaman looked at Laurent again. "And you?"


    "Of course, I''m not going into the lion''s cage anyway." Laurent said disapprovingly, glancing at Chen from the corner of his eye.


    Shaman pressed the remote control on his hand. The glass door opened, and there was a metal isolation door in the glass door.


    Inside is a simulation of the environment of African grass carp, about 100 square meters. There are stones, water and grassland.


    The top of the head is a glass cover, which is three meters high and has good light transmittance.


    "You can go in." Shaman said.


    Chen Yu enters the glass door and the isolation door falls down.


    But through the floor glass wall, you can see Laurent and others in the room.


    Chen Chu looked around, but didn''t see any lions in it.


    "And the lion?" Chen asked shaman, facing the glass wall.


    Just then, opposite the infield, two metal isolation doors rose.


    Chen Yu saw that behind the two doors, there were more than twenty lions, big and small. One of them was an adult male, and the others were either a female or a young lion.


    At last, Laurent smiled, as if a trick had been done.


    "Open the door." Chen Yu knocked on the glass.


    Jokingly, his plan is to fight a lion, not the whole lion family.


    "It''s too late for you to admit defeat." Laurent said with a bad smile.


    He is waiting for this moment, waiting for Chen Yu to admit defeat.


    "Laurent, don''t be so naive. Open the door."


    "No way, unless you admit defeat."


    "If I die here, how do you tell fari?"


    "If you give up, you don''t have to die."


    "Mr. shaman, I''m sure you''ll be rational and not do such a stupid thing." Seeing that Laurent didn''t make sense, Chen Yu could only turn to Shaman and hope that the black old man could understand.


    "I grew up watching Fanny. I don''t want her to live a lifetime with a rascal, so you either break up with Fanny or die here."


    "Shetter, Laurent, how do you describe me on your back?" Chen Yu is angry.


    In Shaman ''s mouth, he became a rascal?

 Chapter 372

    Chen has a feeling.


    He became the loafer of Laurent, who liked new things and disliked old things.


    "Howard, open the door. I promise I won''t hit you."


    Howard looked awkwardly at Chen Yu, who was opposite the toughened glass. "This is your family business. Don''t let me join you."


    Chen Yu hit the toughened glass with a fist, and Duang -


    the toughened glass was undamaged, on the contrary, it was Chen Yu''s fist with a sharp pain.


    The hardness of tempered glass is no worse than that of steel, which is more than ten centimeters.


    Even Chen''s strange power can''t be destroyed.


    "Mr. Chen, these lions are all wild, without any domestication, so you''d better promise to leave farry as we ask, otherwise, you will probably become their food." Shaman said.


    Chen Yu looked at the three people outside: "when I come out of here, I will lock you in."


    Chen Yu is more powerful this time. The whole toughened glass is buzzing.


    All three were startled and all backed back.


    Just then, the two glass doors opened.


    "Shaman, why do you open the door?"


    "I''m scared." Shaman was just scared by Chen Yu, so he pressed the remote control on his hand.


    The lion came out of the room as soon as he saw the door open.


    And the lions had come towards Chen, and Laurent exclaimed, "open the door, open the door."


    Originally it was a prank. He really didn''t want to walk around Chen Yu and die in it.


    But now, it''s more than he expected.


    "Can''t drive There is a heat sensor inside, which will automatically identify whether there is a lion in the activity field. If the lion is in the activity field, the door here can''t be opened. "


    Chen Yu looks at the lions and rubs his forehead. It seems that he can only face them.


    "Children, come here."


    The lion ran to Chen Yu and was alert.


    Other little lions are curious about Chen Yu. They want to go forward, but they are stopped by the lioness.


    Chen Zhao waved: "come here."


    Chen Yu has the ability to communicate with beasts since he ate the skill stone of animal language.


    This kind of communication ability is not to say that Chen can speak animal language, but can feel the idea of the beast, and his words can be understood by the beast.


    Of course, not every beast can communicate.


    Some animals have a very low IQ. They only have instinct and wild nature.


    However, the intelligence of lions is not low, and even their intelligence quotient is higher than that of bears.


    And they don''t just want to eat. Cats like to play.


    Of course, they also prefer to kill.


    Roar -


    the lion roared at Chen Yu, but Chen Yu could hear his emotion from his voice.


    "Aren''t you in a good state of mind?"


    Ow -


    "come here and I''ll show you."


    The lion comes to Chen Yu and lies on the ground.


    Chen Yu also sat on the ground and gently stroked the male''s mane.


    In fact, the lion''s size is slightly smaller than the brown bear''s, it is not as terrible as it imagined.


    Of course, compared with ordinary people, lions are still deadly grassland killers.


    But the three people out of the window, their eyes are straight.


    "Shaman Are you sure Is this lion wild? Not domesticated? "


    "Of course This group has just arrived from Africa. Because the wild is difficult to tame, they are not completely open to tourists. "


    "Then Why don''t they attack Chen? "


    "How do I know."


    "Mr. Laurent, you forget that Chen can tame animals."


    "Well Shaman, is that how animal training works? "


    "How can it be? When the trainer starts, he must first tie up the beast, and then beat the beast with a whip to make the beast afraid of the trainer."


    "Now he..."


    "I don''t know. I''ve never been in this situation before."


    Shaman looked at Chen Yu and the lions around him. They didn''t mean to attack Chen Yu at all.


    In fact, cats enjoy stroking. Chen Yu''s hand is stroking the lion in his mane, which makes him very relaxed.


    As for the lion''s mental state, think about its harem.


    Dozens of times a day, you can understand why it is not in good condition.


    Chen gave the lion a little medicine to recover his energy. As for more, Chen couldn''t help it.


    The lion also around Chen Yu, constantly jumping, trying to attract his attention."What now, Mr. Laurent?" Howard watched with some trepidation as Chen Yu and the lions lived in peace.


    They are all in a very awkward situation. Chen Yu died in a lion''s cage. They can''t escape.


    But if they don''t die in the lion''s cage, they may die in it.


    If Chen Yu retaliates, he will be merciless.


    "Chen, I think we should have a good talk." Laurent called to Chen Yu in the French window.


    Chen ignored Laurent and still interacted with the lions.


    To be honest, Chen Yu wanted to take the lion away, but it was not appropriate to take a lion with him.


    After all, it has its own ethnic group, and Chen can''t take the whole ethnic group away.


    Shaman called the staff of the zoo. When the staff saw that someone was with the lions, they were still shocked.


    The staff quickly modified the circuit of the electronic door, and Chen Yu finally came out of it.


    But Laurent and Howard have long been on the run.


    Chen Yu is holding a stomach of fire, shaman, the black old man, is a strong apology to Chen Yu.


    In other words, apology is useful. What do you want the police to do?


    "Mr. shaman, if you agree to my terms, then I will not sue you and the zoo. If you do not agree, trust me, I can make the zoo bankrupt."


    "What are the conditions?"


    "My condition is..." Chen Yu whispered a few words in Shaman''s ear.


    "This..." Shaman looked at Chen Yu with embarrassment: "Mr. Chen, your request is too much I''m afraid I can''t promise you. "


    "Maybe you should know my lawyer."


    "Mr. Chen, I''m totally cheated by that old Laurent bastard. You should go to him to settle accounts."


    "Of course I will find him, but no one can escape, Mr. shaman. Have you considered it? By the way, it''s like a three-year sentence for attempted murder? "


    Shaman shivered, "OK, OK, I promise you."


    "It''s almost like that, so far."


    "Then what else do you want to do?"


    "Later."


    Chen Yu doesn''t live here. He will leave Sacramento in a few days.


    He didn''t have a bad feeling for shaman. Anyway, he was also for the sake of fari.


    It''s just that old Laurent bastard, Chen Yu won''t let him go.


    This old bastard really dares to play any prank. If he doesn''t run fast, Chen Yu will really throw him into the lion''s cage.

 Chapter 373

    These three bastard legs, when they do bad things, they can never do without one.


    It''s time to take responsibility. It''s up to Laurent.


    Chen doesn''t think they are really innocent.


    Don''t try to shirk the responsibility. Chen Yu is not going to let it go anyway.


    "No one can escape. One by one, I will calculate."


    "Chen, just tell me how to let us go."


    "I haven''t thought about it yet. I''ll talk about it later."


    "Then you Can you help us solve the problem in the crotch first We''ve been working hard for more than two hours. "


    Cavernous hyperemia for two hours is definitely not a pleasant thing.


    They feel that if they persist, their things will be really wasted.


    "How can I punish you if you think about it for me? If your method can make my eyes bright, then I will help you solve the problem. "


    The three are going to collapse. You have to punish us and we have to find a way.


    What can we do to satisfy you?


    You can just kill us.


    "Or shall we help you with Mr. Laurent?"


    These three shameless bastards, in order to protect themselves, do not hesitate to choose to sell their master.


    "Laurent can''t escape. His fate is already determined. Don''t worry about it. You''d better consider how to atone for it."


    The three of them shivered. When they saw Chen Yu''s oil and salt did not enter, they felt even more headache.


    Of course, it hurts even more They feel like it''s going to explode.


    "Whatever you say." Kane is about to cry.


    "How far is it from the town?" Chen asked.


    "A few kilometers."


    "I see. You want us to run from here to town, don''t you?" "Don''t worry, we''re absolutely finished," Karim asked


    "How could it be so simple."


    "Then run to the town and come back?"


    Chen Zhu nodded, and the three were happy.


    It''s easier than you think, though it''s really tiring to run a 10k.


    But it''s better than it is now.


    Besides, although they retired, they are still in good shape.


    There is no insurmountable problem on the ten kilometer road.


    "You take off your clothes and pants and run away."


    "Ah!?" All three opened their mouths and shouted.


    "You heard me right. I want you to run naked for ten kilometers."


    "You are insulting us!"


    "Yes, I am humiliating you."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Do you think we will grant this humiliating demand?" Kane grins at Chen Yu.


    "I was going to let you three big men send each other. Are you sure you don''t want to run?"


    They took off their clothes decisively and joked.


    They are three straight men. If they want the truth to come to each other, they must not be disgusted.


    Chen Yu returns to the room in a happy mood. Fanny, Farr and winip don''t know what they are talking about. They seem to be very happy.


    "Chen, where are Kane and them? Didn''t they find you? "


    "Oh, they may not be in a good mood. They went for a run."


    "Running? Is it because the comrades died that they are in a bad mood? " Whipple was confused.


    "Is Laurent still in the room?" Chen asked.


    "I guess it''s too tired to play before. After all, I''m old."


    At this time, her phone rang. When she saw the call, her face was a little ugly.


    But after a few rings, he picked it up: "Hello, this is Whitney."


    "Ms. whitup, please help. If you take our products off the shelves, our farm will really close down."


    "I''m sorry, I can''t accommodate you. Your products have serious violations. I can''t let your products appear in my supermarket any more."


    "Ms. whitup, I promise that the same thing will never happen to our products again. I promise you."


    "Impossible We have nothing to say. You can try it in other supermarkets. " "If there''s nothing else, that''s it. Goodbye."


    When winip hung up, she saw her face.


    "Mom, what''s the matter? Are you unhappy about business? "


    "A rancher actually mixed the dead beef with high-quality beef and put it on the shelf of the supermarket. My people found it."


    "What''s the point of such a person''s wordiness? Just put his phone number on the blacklist." Said Farley.


    "Forget it. Let''s not talk about the unhappy things." Whinip clapped her hands, put away her unhappiness, got up and went to the front of the cupboard. She took out a delicate mahogany box from the cupboard: "Chen, are you and Fanny moving to a new home?""What did fari tell you?" Chen Yu has some accidents.


    "This is for you."


    Chen took over the mahogany box, opened it and saw that it was a golden key.


    "Here Whitup, what is this for? "


    "For you, I know that when you Chinese move into a new home, relatives and friends will give you some meaningful gifts. I don''t know what to give. This golden key has been passed down in my family for many generations. Now I give it to you, hoping you can treat fari well."


    "Mom, you gave this golden key to Fanny and Chen. What about me?" Said Farr very tastefully.


    "My supermarket chain will be yours when you marry your boyfriend who hasn''t been seen yet. It''s OK."


    "I don''t want it. I like my job." Farr refused decisively.


    Chen Yu thought about it and didn''t refuse the present.


    Although the gold key is quite expensive, it is not too expensive for Chen Yu and huinipu.


    Besides, Chen Yu really likes this gift.


    "By the way, Chen, go and take out your present for Dad." Said Farley.


    "Oh, have you prepared a present for Laurent?" Whitup wanted to know what they had prepared.


    Chen Yu went out to the RV, then took a pot of strange red flowers.


    "Er..." Both winip and Farr are a little confused. How about a pot of flowers for a birthday present?


    Is this potted flower very valuable? Or is there any special moral?


    "Mom." Fanny muttered a few words in her ear.


    Whitney''s eyes are getting brighter and brighter. "Are you serious?"


    "Of course, I promise, it will work."


    "Great, I love it."


    Farr was still confused: "Farley, didn''t you give it to dad? Why is mom so happy? "


    "Don''t tell you." Said Farley with a smile.


    "Mom." Val looks at whitup.


    Whitney also shook her head and didn''t tell Phare why.


    "You all isolate me, I''m angry."


    Farr pretended to say, but no one paid attention to Farr.


    Far more curious, what is the meaning of this pot of red flowers?


    Just then, the phone rang again.


    Whitup frowned again when she saw the call.


    "What''s the matter? Another call from that guy? "


    "No, it''s the police station in town."

 Chapter 374

    "Hello, this is winip."


    "Whitney, this is ayod."


    "Ayod, what can I do for you?" It was like talking to a friend.


    "I just received a report that someone ran naked on the streets of the town, and then the police caught three changes."


    "What does this have to do with me?"


    "The three changes... Are Kane, Karim and Howard."


    Poof -


    Whitney pours out a mouthful of red wine: "what do you say?"


    "Cain, Karim and Howard are three jerks running naked on the street."


    "Are you sure you''re not kidding me?" whimper laughed


    "Yes, do you need to talk to them?"


    "Call these three assholes."


    "Hello, boss." From the other end of the phone came Karim''s low voice: "can you come and bail us out?"


    "You three bastards, do you want to be fired?" Growled winip.


    "Mom, what''s the matter?" Neither Farley nor Farr knew why winip was so angry.


    "Whitney, they lost the bet with me." Chen explained.


    "So the three of them went naked?"


    Chen Zhaosong shrugged: "yes."


    "You''re going to get them out of the police now," whimper said


    Chen Yu drove her car to the police station in the town.


    All three were wearing just one pair of shorts, covered in a blanket, and sitting in a police chair with their heads down.


    "Who are you, please?" Asked a chubby policeman.


    "I''m here to bail them out." Chen said.


    "Are you from whitup?"


    "Yes."


    "Well, their bail is one thousand dollars, and they need to sign here."


    After signing, Chen led the three of them out of the police station.


    "Well, we''re done with it." Chen Yu said with a smile on his face.


    It''s over with Kane, Karim and Howard, but Laurent''s not over.


    Chen Yu didn''t plan to let Laurent go.


    Chen Yu will have a birthday he will never forget.


    When the three returned home, her face was still pretty bad, pointing to four people including Chen Yu and cursing.


    "How old are the four of you? Are you ashamed to play such a childish game?"


    At the moment, the thought in the hearts of the four people is, why don''t you say your husband? Your husband is the most naive one.


    Of course, winip didn''t really plan to fire the three of them.


    After all, the three of them are actually very capable, and it''s not only that they are capable, but also that winip can keep them.


    In the end, whitup ended the reprimand for the sake of party preparation.


    Four people followed Whitney to the kitchen to help.


    "Chen, when you went to the town to lead them, did you go to the supermarket?" She looks at Chen Yu and comes in with a whole cow''s thigh.


    The thigh of this cow, to say the least, is more than 100 Jin.


    "Yes."


    "Need so much preparation? We can''t finish, can we? "


    "Whitney, you forget the princesses, and I have a big appetite."


    "How big can it be?"


    "I eat about 20 jin of meat every meal." Chen said: "if the princess opens her belly, she can eat 100 kilos of food per meal. Heima, Baima, Wanda and obitos have no less appetite than me."


    Karim, Kane and Howard are all going to fall to the ground. How can they eat?


    No wonder they are so able to fight. The three of them can''t eat so much food.


    "Are you sure the princess won''t eat you out of poverty?"


    "All right." Chen''s pressure is not small. After all, a moonlight is the food cost. It needs at least 10000 dollars: "Kane, Karim, there is a cow thigh outside. You can carry it in. Howard, go to the backyard to set up a barbecue rack."


    Soon, the smell of meat overflowed inside and outside the house. The princess could not help running to Howard, who was barbecue, and wanted to rub a piece of barbecue first.


    Howard did not dare to refuse the princess''s request. He had to cut a piece of meat first.


    As a result, the whole family came.


    Generally speaking, when Chen Yu is in Los Angeles, he doesn''t eat so much at a meal. After all, it''s weird to eat more than ten kilograms of food at a time.


    He will continue to eat, as long as there is nothing to do, will pick up snacks or other things to fill the stomach.


    So in Chen''s RV, there are a lot of food stored for a long time.


    Farry and Farr also took part in the kitchen to help prepare food for Laurent''s birthday party in the evening.In the evening, Laurent finally came down the stairs.


    He had the courage to go downstairs, and he believed that Chen would not do it himself in public.


    In fact, Chen Yu was smiling when he saw him.


    Smile like a good friend, with no other intention.


    However, Laurent knew that Chen would like to put himself on the barbecue at the moment.


    After three or four hours of work, I was finally ready.


    Farley and Farr also prepared a crown for Laurent: "happy birthday, Dad."


    Chen took out the big cake he bought when he came back today: "Laurent, cut the cake."


    Laurent''s heart was shaking when he saw the cake.


    Can''t Chen Yu put some medicine in the cake?


    Karim, Kane and Howard thought the same. Laurent cut the cake and handed it to Chen Yu as soon as possible.


    "Chen, here is the cake for you."


    Fari was very happy to see Laurent give the cake to Chen Yu first.


    She thinks her father and Chen Yu have a really good relationship.


    "Thank you." Chen took the cake and ate it.


    Laurent saw Chen Zhu eat the cake, and his heart was half lowered.


    It seems that there is no problem with the cake. Everyone has a share. At last Laurent eats the cake himself.


    Although he hates Chen Zhu, the cake is delicious.


    "Laurent, come and try this. It''s Chen." Winip brought out a large plate of dumplings.


    "Is this dumpling? I have, but I don''t like it very much. " Laurent worried that Chen was poisoning dumplings.


    "Well, if you don''t, we will."


    Everyone, how many do you have? How many do I have? There are few dumplings left.


    Looking at the people eating with relish, Laurent could not help but: "since it''s Chen''s, I must be very attentive, and give me some points, more."


    Laurent was eating dumplings, guessing in his heart.


    No problem with dumplings. What''s wrong?


    Laurent glanced at Chen Yu from the corner of his eye. He saw the sneer on the corner of Chen Yu''s mouth.


    There''s a problem! Absolutely, but what''s wrong?


    I don''t understand I really don''t understand. What''s wrong.

 Chapter 375

    "Laurent, do you particularly like Chen''s cooking? Or let him live in Sacramento, so that you can have his meals every day Whitney saw Laurent eating with relish and joked.


    As Laurent ate, he did not forget to belittle: "generally, it is not very delicious."


    "What you usually eat is not half what you eat today. It''s really hard of the mouth."


    Laurent found out that he ate a lot tonight.


    No, quite a lot.


    And he has felt full, but still want to eat, or very appetite.


    "Laurent, eat more." Chen Yu looks at Laurent with a smile.


    When Laurent started, he had a good time.


    He felt that Chen would not do anything today.


    How to say that today is also my birthday, this point of face or to give.


    But eating, Laurent couldn''t stop.


    "Laurent, eat less, like to cook tomorrow. You''ve eaten enough." Said whitup.


    When Laurent got the fourth man''s portion, he couldn''t support himself.


    "Laurent, stop eating."


    Laurent still put something in his mouth, and fari realized that Laurent ate a lot today.


    "Chen, do something about it. Dad can''t eat so much."


    "Oh, yes." Chen Yu helped Laurent to the side, then made him vomit, and whispered in Laurent''s ear: "you will have a very unforgettable birthday, you will keep eating, keep eating."


    At this moment, Laurent finally realized that it was Chen Yu who made it.


    "You bastard!"


    "Keep it down. You don''t want everyone to know what you''re doing with me in the lion''s cage today."


    "Asshole!"


    Next, Laurent began to devour again, wiping his tears as he ate.


    "Chen, is Dad sick?" Asked fari, worried.


    "To eat means that he is in good health. There will be no problem. If you don''t believe me, ask val."


    It''s true that eating means the body functions well.


    But my father''s way of eating is totally running in the direction of eating bad.


    Farr thought for a long time, but he didn''t understand what was going on.


    "Cairne, Karim, take Laurent to his room."


    "No, I want to eat, I want to eat..."


    At the moment, Laurent, like a starving ghost, pushes them away.


    That terrible appetite made him unable to stop at all.


    They couldn''t stop eating until after 12 o''clock.


    Chen helped Laurent to vomit six times, when the bell rang at 12 o''clock.


    Laurent finally lies on the ground, not knowing whether he is angry or satisfied.


    "Finally I''m full... "


    "I''ll take Laurent back to his room." Chen Yu helps Laurent up. Laurent looks resentful.


    "Don''t think it''ll knock me down."


    "Would you like to try tonight''s pleasure?" Chen Yu asked with a smile.


    "Forget it. We''ll have a truce tonight." Laurent was really scared.


    Chen Yu didn''t plan to continue to torment Laurent, he was almost tormented today.


    If we keep going, we''ll really ruin his health.


    Chen is not ready to kill Laurent.


    "To help you have a wonderful night."


    "You haven''t given me a birthday present, asshole."


    "I''ve already sent it. It''s received by winip. You can ask her for it."


    "My gift, why should it be sent to Whipple?"


    "Next time you come back to the room, you can ask her for it. By the way, except tonight, you should like this gift very much."


    This evening, everyone in the room heard the screeching of pigs in Laurent''s room.


    The next day, winip stood in the kitchen full of energy to prepare breakfast.


    Laurent, on the other hand, came downstairs holding the wall.


    "Dad, mom, you were too loud last night." Phare complained.


    Chen and fari lowered their heads, their shoulders shaking.


    Laurent looked resentful. He didn''t want to mention last night.


    Last night, whether it was him or Whitney, they all took medicine. They couldn''t stop.


    Think with the buttock, all know is Chen Zhuo''s good deed.


    His birthday, is in such a tragic, the curtain.


    ¡­¡­


    Chen Yu, farry and Farr are all staying for a few days, but winip will start work arrangement today.


    No sooner had Whitney arrived at the door of the company than she was stopped.


    "Give me three minutes, Ms. Whitney, just three, please.""Kane, I don''t want to see him." Whitup went straight to the company, and Kane had stopped him.


    "Bitch! If you want me to go bankrupt, I''ll take you to death. " All of a sudden, the man pulled out a gun and pointed it at whitup.


    Cain was shocked and quickly lifted the man''s hand up. Karim and Howard were also in front of whitup in an instant.


    Bang -


    the first shot hit the ceiling. The man didn''t hit Whitney, but suddenly aimed at Kane''s head.


    àØ -


    Kane lost consciousness and fell to the ground directly.


    "Kane!" Karim pounced directly, grabbed the man''s gun, and fired three shots at the man in a row. The gun was deadly.


    That''s when he left the gun. Howard went up and grabbed Kane. Kane''s forehead was pierced, but it was a small caliber pistol.


    So it''s not that powerful, at least Kane didn''t die on the spot.


    She was also surprised by the sudden change and stood there looking at Kane at a loss.


    "Call an ambulance, call an ambulance!" Cried Karim.


    At this time, whinip responded and called.


    ¡­¡­


    "What?" Laurent is teasing two bears.


    Chen Yu and fali watch TV together, ignoring Laurent''s lamp bulb.


    "There''s something wrong with Dad, Fanny, and mom." Val rushed into the room.


    "What? What''s the matter? " Laurent was startled.


    "She was shot."


    Chen Yu and fari jumped up, too. "Is she OK now?"


    "She''s OK. She''s scared, but Cain has an accident. To protect his mother, he''s shot in the head."


    "Then Then Now, Kane Laurent and the three bodyguards have been playing very well. The three bodyguards often follow him, so the relationship is not generally good.


    And Laurent also knows a lot about the three bodyguards. In fact, the three of them are the bodyguards that Laurent introduced to Whitney.


    "The situation is very serious and emergency treatment is in progress." Said Farr, with a solemn face.


    The three of them are the same as their brothers.


    When they were young, Kane, Karim and Howard were next to whitup.


    At that time, the three of them often helped the two of them get ahead and solve some bad boys.


    "Go to the hospital." Chen said.

 Chapter 376

    When the crowd arrived at the hospital, they saw Whitney P sitting outside the operating room crying.


    Karim and Howard are anxious to walk around, constantly looking at the door of the operating room.


    "Mom."


    When she saw the crowd coming, she was already in Laurent''s arms crying.


    "Blame me, blame me. If it wasn''t for me, Kane wouldn''t have happened."


    Laurent comforted winip, only then would he show his husband''s maturity and steadiness.


    Chen Yu and Farr are holding Karim and Howard for information.


    What they got out of their mouths has changed both of them.


    Kane''s condition is very serious. Although he was not killed on the spot, he was still fatal under the shooting at such a close distance.


    The preliminary conclusion is that after the bullet penetrates the skull, it slows down the impact and is inserted inside the skull.


    But the debris went into the left cortex and into the telencephalon.


    These debris are the most deadly. If they are not removed, Kane''s life will be in danger at any time.


    What''s more, it''s not sure how much damage to the brain after the shooting.


    However, there are very few cases that can be obtained now, even Chen Yu and Phare can''t know and can''t make a judgment.


    Whitup kept asking if Cain would die.


    Although she often scolds the three of them, she really treats them as family members and her own children.


    Now Kane to protect her, and by such harm, she can not accept.


    "Chen..." Farr looks at Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu waved: "needless to say, I will help you within my ability, but I don''t know the specific situation."


    Finally, after three hours of waiting, the door of the operating room opened.


    The attending doctor came out, but his face was very grave.


    "I''m sorry. You can go in and see him for the last time."


    When she passed out in a coma, Laurent grabbed her.


    "Doctor, I need to know the exact situation of the injured." Chen Zhu held the doctor in charge and said.


    "You are?"


    "I''m a doctor, too."


    "Debris is now scattered in the telencephalon. These debris are small particles, which are difficult to remove. Some of them have caused functional damage to the injured person and caused intracranial hemorrhage. No one can save him." Said the attending physician.


    "I hope I can operate on him myself." Chen said.


    "You?" The attending doctor looked at Chen Yu and said, "Sir, don''t make a joke. First of all, you are not a doctor in our hospital. Even I don''t know if you are a doctor, so you are not qualified to operate on patients in our hospital."


    "I''m a professor of medicine at the University of Los Angeles." Chen said.


    "Even if you''re a professor of medicine, it''s not possible. It''s stipulated by our hospital."


    Chen looked at the sign on the chest of the ophthalmologist: Hill nandes.


    "Mr. Hill, why don''t you give me a chance, since you have already determined that the wounded are no longer saved, and no matter how bad the result is, it can''t be worse, can it?"


    Hill nandes hesitated. "It''s not something I can decide."


    "Then who can decide?"


    "Our president."


    "May I trouble you to communicate with the dean?"


    "I I''ll try my best, but can you prove your qualifications? "


    "I don''t have a medical license. You can call the University of Los Angeles. You should be able to check the phone number to the University of Los Angeles. In addition, the dean of Los Angeles hospital can also prove it to me."


    "I am the chief physician of Oncology Department of xiangteli hospital. This is my medical license. I can prove to my friend that he has a very high professionalism in brain neurosurgery and internal medicine."


    "I know you, Miss Farr," said Hill nandes, looking at the senior doctor''s license. "I heard you speak at a senior medical seminar, so I believe you, but I''m not sure if the dean will agree."


    "Please go and talk to the director of this hospital."


    "Well, I''ll go now."


    As soon as hill nandes left, Chen Yu immediately entered the operating room, and everyone gathered around the operating table.


    "You all go out, and I''ll take care of the rest."


    "Chen, what are you going to do?"


    "Help." Chen said.


    "But the Dean here has not agreed."


    "If you don''t agree, don''t you save people?" "Howard and Karim, if anyone wants to break into this, please stop me. Don''t let anyone disturb me until I come out," Chen asked


    "Chen, can you really save Kane?" Asked Karim, hesitating."Get out of here quickly. Don''t delay. Kane doesn''t have time to wait."


    "Do you want me to stay and help?" Asked val.


    "You know my habits."


    "Well, please make sure to get Kane back."


    "I try my best."


    Farr''s mood became more and more heavy. This was the first time Chen Yu said the word "try your best".


    In the past, Chen Yu has always been so confident.


    No matter what disease he is facing, he is so confident.


    Even in the face of a coma for five years, he never hesitated.


    But now, he said he tried his best.


    This shows that Kane''s injury is more serious than expected.


    After the operating room was closed again, Chen destroyed the monitoring in the operating room.


    By the way, Chen Yu has reopened Kane''s skull.


    Chen called out brain eating insects after a little examination.


    These brain eaters are so small that an individual may be about the size of a needle.


    Chen, who controls brain eaters, began crawling in Kane''s telencephalon in search of debris.


    Because of the fragility of the brain, it is impossible to open the telencephalon at the current medical level.


    After all, it''s a thick brain, which can''t be opened physically at all.


    But the brain eater can avoid this problem very well, let the brain eater crawl inside the telencephalon, find and swallow debris.


    Of course, swallowing debris is fatal to brain eaters. If you swallow two or three pieces of debris, brain eaters will react. Chen Yu doesn''t care. Brain eaters are consumables anyway.


    As long as the brain eater takes the fragments out of the brain, one will be added when it dies.


    At this time, Chen Yu heard the quarrel outside.


    It should be the people from the hospital, but they were stopped outside by Karim and others.


    However, Chen Yu does not have the energy to care about the external situation at the moment. He needs to pay more attention to the treatment.


    Chen also used brain eating insects to take the medicine to the designated place.


    Those parts belong to intracerebral hemorrhage. If they are operated, it is almost impossible to treat intracerebral hemorrhage.

 Chapter 377

    "Get out of the way. Do you know that you are committing a crime now?"


    "My brother is lying in it now. Chen is operating on him. I don''t want anyone to disturb him until the operation is over." Karim and Howard are the two door gods standing in front of the operating room.


    "The wounded man was shot in the brain, hill nandes said. He''s not saved. You''re just messing around now." Cried the Dean, and at the same time said to the security guard: "pull them away."


    However, several security guards went forward, three times, five times and two times. All of them were knocked down by Karim and Howard.


    "If you do that again, I''ll call the police!" The Dean threatened.


    "Mr. Dean, why don''t you give someone a chance now that you''ve judged that Kane''s no help?" Farr is calm.


    She didn''t want to have a real conflict, which affected Chen''s operation on Kane.


    Although she is not sure, Chen Yu will be able to save Kane.


    But at least there is hope. As long as Chen Yu hasn''t come out, there is still hope.


    "You''re using my operating room. I won''t lend it to outsiders, and it''s unknown."


    "Dean, the man is a professor of medicine at the University of Los Angeles." Hill nandes warned.


    "So what, can professors break into other hospitals at will? Does the professor represent that he is qualified to practice medicine? " The dean said naturally.


    "Dean, there is no problem in lending them the operating room for the time being."


    "How can I know that he is not doing anything illegal in it? When the man enters the operating room, he destroys the camera in the operating room, so I have reason to suspect that he is doing something shameful, and I don''t want to take any risk for it. I don''t care, the people inside must come out. "


    "If there is any instrument damage in your operating room, I can bear it." Said whitup.


    "I said no." The Dean always insists on his own attitude. Seeing that huinipu and others don''t give in, he calls the police directly.


    Not long after, the police came. Both sides had different opinions. The police also had a headache.


    On the whiplash side, Kane is still alive and someone is operating inside.


    The president insisted that Chen Yu was not in the operation, but in some illegal behavior.


    "Two, get out of the way." The police advised.


    Karim and Howard have always stood where they are and refused to move.


    "If my man died in it, then I have reason to suspect that the hospital made a serious mistake during the operation, so the hospital prevented experts from treating the injured in order to hide the truth," said whitup


    "Nonsense!" Hill nandes was in a hurry. It had nothing to do with him.


    But Whitney pulled him into the water: "my operations are all in line with the medical regulations."


    "How do I know you''re out of line?" At the same time, she looked at the dean and said with a sneer, "if you break in without permission and cause my people to die in it, I will sue you and your hospital to bankruptcy! Don''t think I''m kidding. "


    The dean''s face was blue and red. He bit his teeth and said, "OK, I''ll wait for him to come out. Then I''ll see what else you can say."


    "It would have been so long ago." "That''s what it''s like," said whitup, sneering.


    "Nandes, call me the president of the University of Los Angeles. I want to complain that the people in their school violate the medical practice rules. I want the University of Los Angeles to dismiss him!" the Dean shouted at Hill nandes with a red face


    Whinip couldn''t help worrying, and asked in a low voice to fall, "will the University of Los Angeles dismiss Chen because of this?"


    Although Farr was worried, he was helpless at the moment. He could only reply with a stiff head: "it''s OK. Anyway, Chen doesn''t depend on this mess. For him, it''s just an identity."


    "Dean, the phone is through."


    From the other end of the phone came Wright''s voice: "Hello, I''m Wright, who are you?"


    "It''s rosick Juan, President of the fajite hospital in Sacramento."


    "Hello, Dean rosick. May I help you?"


    "A professor in your school is Chen Yu. He practised in our hospital at random. He operated on a patient who had been identified as dead. He also used the operating room without my permission, and he still refuses to come out. I ask you to dismiss him."


    "Fu * *, in what capacity do you ask me?" Wright''s tone suddenly changed. At one moment, he was a kind old man, and at the next, he became a tough and cold dictator: "I am the former president of the California Medical Council, the president of the University of Los Angeles, and the current president is my student. Why do you ask me? Or can you manage me as a dean? Maybe I should find someone to go to your hospital for a safety and health survey to see if your hospital is up to standard? "


    "I I...... ""I''ll tell you that when Chen performs surgery on patients in your hospital, you will give me good cooperation. If the patient''s irreparable consequences are caused by your interruption, I will let your hospital close directly! I checked. You are a private hospital. Maybe I should suggest to the medical committee to reexamine whether the medical license of your hospital is qualified. "


    "You You... "


    "Don''t think I''m joking. Chen is the best teacher and the best doctor in our school. Since he thinks that the man has a chance to rescue, it means that the man is not dead. If you have any objection to my remarks, you are welcome to come to Los Angeles University at any time for an interview with me. But don''t blame that I didn''t remind you that Los Angeles University is very dangerous, Not long ago, a professional boxer broke his arms here. "


    Kuang Dang -


    Dean rosick was sweating. He was just threatened by a university president?


    But he felt a little powerless to deal with it.


    The identity that the other side reports, let him rise not to go to just positive idea.


    Former president of the medical committee, now the badge teacher.


    If they get angry with each other, the Medical Committee directly revokes their hospital''s medical license. No, even if the medical rating is lowered, their hospital will be plunged into the abyss.


    Although President rosick was furious, he kept his head.


    Now I just hope that the door of the operating room will open soon.


    A result is more convincing than any process.


    "Chen''s status at Los Angeles University is very high. It seems that the president attaches great importance to Chen," whinip whispered to val


    "The headmaster said just now that a boxer in his school had his hands cut off. It was Chen Gan."


    Laurent on the other side was shivering. The bastard did everything.

 Chapter 378

    Finally, the door of the operating room opened.


    Chen Yu came out of it with some tiredness.


    "You are willing to open the door at last. Two police gentlemen, catch him." Cried rosick yard.


    "How about Chen?" Asked Val first.


    "People are back. It''s OK." Chen Xun rubbed his forehead.


    "Kane is not dead?" Karim and Howard look at Chen Yu excitedly.


    "Well." Chen looked at the two policemen and said, "do you need to take me to the police station?"


    The two policemen are the most embarrassed. Chen Yu is a violation of the law.


    However, he saved the dead people identified by the hospital, which is difficult to do.


    "No way, that man can''t be alive." Hill nandes denied on the spot: "his brain damage is serious, first of all, the bullet debris can not be cleaned, and there are multiple symptoms of intracerebral hemorrhage, which can not be handled. Before I came out, there was a lack of oxygen in the brain, which is expected to die within 30 minutes."


    Chen Yu looks at Hill nandez and goes in to have a look. Isn''t that ok.


    Hill nandes looked into the operating room, and then at Chen Yu, with some hesitation in his eyes.


    This is probably the most tangled time in his decades as a doctor.


    On the one hand, he wants his judgment to be right.


    But on the other hand, he wanted to see a living man.


    Not only his professional ethics, but also because he wants to see a miracle.


    Of course, the president of rosick around him is less complicated.


    He just hoped that people would die before attacking Chen Yu.


    "You have heard that this man is a liar at all."


    Bang -


    Chen Yu made a hook, and President rosick''s teeth were all knocked out.


    "Get him. He''s going to kill me He''s going to kill me... " When President rosick shouted, two more teeth came out of his mouth.


    "Now you should have more reason to arrest me."


    The two policemen laughed bitterly. Now they can''t do without catching people.


    "Come with us to the police station, sir."


    "Chen, you go with them. I promise you nothing." "Karim, get in touch with my lawyer and I''m going to claim $10 million from this hospital," said whitup


    When hill nandes entered the operating room, his first sight was to see the heart rate meter, which was stable.


    Looking at the brain wave instrument, the brain is active and stable.


    These two data are obviously not the data that the dead should have.


    Hill nandes would like to reopen Cain''s brain to see what kind of surgery Cain''s brain has undergone.


    "Impossible Well President rosick spits out another tooth: "fake This is a fake! He''s dead. He must be dead. "


    Everyone felt the noise, and whimper shouted, "call me."


    Karim and Howard have endured him for a long time. As soon as they listen to winip''s words, they just go straight up to a set of combos.


    "I will accuse you, I will accuse you of deliberately injuring people!"


    "Go ahead and Sue. As the president of a hospital, curse a wounded person who has just completed the operation to die. You can''t wash it out. I will buy the front page headlines of all media in Sacramento and make you the most famous president of Sacramento." Said winip quietly.


    "I didn''t mean that..." At this time, President rosick finally realized that he had just made a mistake and wanted to deny it.


    It''s just that there are so many people here that he can''t wash them if he wants to. Even hill nandes can''t testify for him.


    Chen Yu spent less than an hour at the police station and was picked up by her lawyer.


    As soon as Chen came back home, he fell asleep.


    "Farr, is Chen OK?"


    "It''s OK. It should be too much energy consumption. Let him have a good sleep." "It was the same last time," Farr said


    "How is Kane doing now?"


    "There''s no danger. I''m still in a coma, but I''ve done a comprehensive examination. All the debris in my brain has been removed. To be honest, I''ve seen his X-ray photos. I can''t imagine that Chen can rescue him. If it''s me, I''m afraid that he will be as dead as Dr. Hill nandes."


    Chen Yu slept for 18 hours, from noon to the next morning.


    Although Phare has promised several times, Chen is just a drain of energy.


    However, fari was still in a hurry, and kept saying whether to send Chen Zhu to the hospital.


    Of course, she is concerned about the chaos.


    When Chen Yu woke up the next day, the first thing was to pull fari to the bed and get to the right place.


    Seeing that Chen Yu had recovered her energy, farry was relieved.Generally speaking, Chen Yu is able to toss her, which means that he has recovered his vigorous energy and physical strength.


    By the time Chen Yu and fali came downstairs, the atmosphere at home had recovered.


    "Chen, you can really sleep." Whitney''s face also says easy. After all, Kane is out of danger.


    "How is Kane doing now?"


    "I woke up briefly last night, but I fell asleep again."


    "I''ll see him that afternoon." Chen said.


    Whitup nodded, and Chen Yu went to see Kane. Of course, it was the best.


    After all, Kane was rescued by Chen Yu, who must have the best knowledge of Kane''s situation.


    For the first time, she realized clearly how good her son-in-law-in-law was at medicine.


    It is unimaginable for ordinary people that a person''s head is shot open, so that he can be saved.


    Of course, it''s also related to that man''s small caliber pistol.


    One more thing Kane''s brain is harder than normal.


    Laurent also came downstairs, sat down at the table, was about to eat the eggs and sandwiches in front of him, and Whipp opened his hand directly.


    "Don''t touch it. It''s for Chen."


    "Whitney, he just happened to save Kane, and there''s no need to take special care of him." Laurent said discontentedly.


    "If you happen to save Kane, I''ll prepare you a breakfast."


    "I helped yesterday, too." Laurent said discontentedly.


    "When did you help?"


    "When I hit that asshole Dean You see, my fists are bleeding. "


    "You can hurt yourself if you hit people, rubbish."


    Chen Yu proudly enjoyed the breakfast prepared for him: "Laurent, do you want me to teach you how to hit people? I''m good at it And I''d love to teach you. "


    "Come on, you must want to hit me." Laurent is not to be fooled. He knows too well what Chen Yu is.


    This bastard is narrow-minded and will report to others.


    Laurent''s revenge on Chen Yu is fresh in his memory and will never be forgotten in his life.


    Especially the birthday the night before yesterday, it almost became his nightmare.

 Chapter 379

    For Laurent, fear is one thing.


    Attitude is another matter.


    Even if we know that we will suffer losses, we must accept them.


    Even if you know that he will treat fari well, you still have to hate him.


    Not for the others, just because Chen Yu did not look good.


    It''s that simple


    "Mom, are you going to the company today?" Asked fari.


    "Well."


    "Karim and Howard are still at the hospital with Kane. You don''t have anyone around now. What if there''s another danger?" Fanny looked at her worried.


    "We can''t let things go. We have to deal with them." Whinip said helplessly.


    "Or let Chen accompany you to the company?" Farley suggested.


    "Whitney, I''ll be with you. What''s the use of this kid? He doesn''t look like a good man." Laurent said.


    "Why don''t we go together? I haven''t been to my mother''s supermarket." Farr suggested.


    "And the princesses?"


    "Take it with you."


    Whitney is not against it. They are all from their own families. It doesn''t matter if they take their pets to the company.


    When Laurent got on Chen Yu''s RV, he was there all the time.


    "The loser is really a loser. It''s only a few million dollars for this car. Isn''t it good to invest with this money?"


    "Shut up, you''ve been a state senator for more than 30 years, and you can''t afford this car. Do you have the face to say Chen?" Whitney was really bothered by Laurent.


    That''s what whippy said, Laurent. That''s why she stopped.


    ¡­¡­


    "Becky failed?"


    "Boss, it''s a failure. He didn''t kill the old witch of whitup."


    "This waste." Ruswell''s face was gloomy.


    "Boss, if we let Mara supermarket expand, our supermarket will be in danger. Last month''s traffic volume has dropped by 32%."


    Of course, ruswell knows that, but the competition between the two supermarket brands depends on the flow of goods, prices and savings.


    Mara supermarket has always had a high reputation, and the bank''s lending is also very straightforward.


    In terms of capital reserve, it is far more stable than Xinlian supermarket in ruswell, and the price of the same commodities on the market is also lower than Xinlian supermarket.


    In addition, the network freight transportation in many cities leads Xinlian supermarket in mode.


    As a result, Xinlian supermarket not only failed to open up the situation in Sacramento, but also suffered serious losses.


    However, it is the food safety incident that has been exposed.


    And the party who exposed this matter was winip of Mara supermarket.


    When a batch of diseased beef is found in the supermarket, the first time is to remove the beef from the shelves, compensate the customers, and report to the police and the food safety bureau for handling.


    After that, the media also reported, of course, the handling method of Mara supermarket has been well received by all walks of life.


    But then Xinlian supermarket was also revealed. They found that the same batch of sick beef provided by the ranch, and they also found the problem, but they chose to hide the incident.


    This also leads to a sharp decrease in the traffic of Xinlian supermarket, while the traffic of Mara supermarket ushers in a new peak.


    When the story of Becky''s ranch came to light, Becky, the rancher, begged them both.


    However, their attitude towards Becky was totally opposite, and Whipp directly rejected Becky''s request.


    Refusing to let his ranch beef go on sale in her supermarket, rustwell made a request to Becky.


    That''s to let Becky kill whinip. If he can kill whinip, then his farm beef can be put on the shelves of Xinlian supermarket, and the ranch can be preserved. At least his family can continue to operate the ranch.


    After Becky''s several requests to Whitney, he finally made a desperate decision.


    Ruswell thought for a moment and said, "you''ll find two."


    "Boss, what do you want to do?"


    "You said, if there''s food poisoning in Mara supermarket, will they still be like this?" Rustwell drew at the corner of his mouth.


    "Boss, the risk seems to be a little high."


    "Make it clean. No one can find it on our head." Said rustwell.


    ¡­¡­


    "Boss doesn''t have bodyguards today. He has two dogs?"


    "Those two dogs are so big."


    "It''s not a dog, it''s a wolf. Where is a dog so big?"


    "No, how dare boss bring the wolf with him?"


    Whitup walked through the office, and black and white were just like left and right Dharma protectors. With whitup''s side, they received people''s attention with dignity.


    ¡°boss¡£¡± Her assistant just wanted to report to her.


    Roar -


    the black and white two silly people immediately show their ferocity and stare at the assistant three meters away.The assistant stopped directly, afraid to approach Whitney with some fear.


    "HEMA and Baima, this office is full of people. Don''t be cruel."


    "Come here, Tess. They don''t bite."


    Tess was still afraid to get close, and whimper waved, pointing to the lounge not far away. "Go to the lounge and play."


    Oh -


    black and white are as stupid as amnesty, and immediately run away happily.


    "Boss, here are the financial statements for this quarter. Have a look."


    Just then, the plane in Whitney''s office rang, "Hello, this is Whitney."


    "Boss, at the gate of the supermarket, there are several people who want to come in with a bear and some pets. He said he knows you."


    "Oh, let them in. They are my family." Said whitup.


    After winip hung up, she said to Tess, "Tess, help me take HEMA and Baima to the supermarket. The office is too small for them to play."


    ¡°boss¡­¡­ They go to the supermarket, really no problem? Will it scare customers? "


    "Don''t worry, they are very safe. Although they look big, they are very popular." She said confidently.


    Heima and Baima are very popular on the angel coast of Los Angeles. Every time they show up, they will cheer.


    When Tess started, she was a little afraid of HEMA and Baima.


    But soon she found out the loveliness of HEMA and Baima.


    These two goods look fierce and tall, but in fact, they are two funny comparisons.


    The company''s bonsai cactus, black MA in her mouth and threw it on white Ma.


    Baima deliberately touches a cup on an employee''s desk and points to Heima.


    And these two guys know how to take the elevator, and even know which floor the supermarket is on.


    Under the leadership of Tess, Heima and Baima enter the supermarket smoothly. Heima and Baima actually come to know each other and run directly to the children''s area to play in the children''s area.


    The children in the children''s area are not afraid to see HEMA and Baima, and they play with black and white.


    "Why, are you HEMA and Baima?" Just then, a child screamed.

 Chapter 380

    Tess found that it was a little boy''s cry.


    Next to him was another seven or eight year old, who was supposed to be his brother: "Mommy and Mommy, HEMA and Baima have come here to find us."


    Ackley and Perry were sitting by, hearing their children''s voices, and came over.


    "Well, it''s really HEMA and Baima."


    "That''s great. I didn''t expect to meet HEMA and Baima here." Perry was also very happy.


    At first, they took two children to the angel coast and capsized when they took a kayak at sea.


    Fortunately, three dogs saved them at that time. Afterwards, they took photos with HEMA, Baima and Wanda.


    I didn''t expect that today I could meet HEMA and Baima again in Sacramento hundreds of kilometers away.


    "Hello, did you bring HEMA and Baima?" Akerley and Perry come to Tess.


    "Hello, they are our boss''s dogs. Do you know HEMA and Baima?"


    "Yes, they saved our family."


    Perry and Akerley told the story again, and Tess had a new understanding of HEMA and Baima.


    Just then, Tess saw several people coming in front of her and a huge bear behind them.


    Are they boss''s family?


    But that bear is so big, it looks scary.


    But why was the bear pushing the cart?


    And there are two cubs sitting in the cart.


    Chen Yu had come, and HEMA and Baima immediately ran to Chen Yu.


    "You''re here, too, not with whitup?"


    "Hello sir, boss asked me to wear them to play here." Tess came up and said.


    "That''s too much trouble for you. They both like to make trouble."


    Oh -


    at this time, the princess suddenly stopped and reached out to grab a child candy bag.


    "Take it if you want, but you can''t eat it now. Put it in the cart and go out to eat it."


    Tess looked at the princess curiously: "does it understand?"


    Instead of Chen Yu''s reply, the princess put the candy bag in the cart.


    Oh --


    the princess looked at another thing and asked Chen Zhu.


    "You don''t have to ask me what you want."


    "Wow Big bear, big bear, what a fierce big bear. " Several children have run to the princess.


    Perry and Alec were shocked. "Sir, it won''t hurt the children, will it?"


    "Don''t worry, it''s better than HEMA and Baima."


    At this time, the princess suddenly took out a package of sweets from the cart and reached out to several surrounded children.


    The audience was stunned, and the bear was too clever.


    And it''s too gentle. I can''t believe it.


    And the customers around are afraid from the beginning, and gradually become curious.


    At this time, a customer carefully took a large sausage and put it in front of the Princess: "do you want it?"


    The princess sniffed, then pointed to the bar code on the package: ow -


    "what is it talking about?"


    "It says this can only be eaten outside, not here."


    "Sir, can I have a picture with it?"


    "Of course."


    In a small area, people suddenly filled up. Everyone wanted to interact with the princess.


    "Do you eat beef?"


    Howl -


    suddenly, the princess''s voice became loud and clear.


    Chen Chu, who had been sitting next to her, heard the voice of the princess and immediately stood up.


    "Where did you get the beef, my husband?" Chen asked.


    "It''s on the meat rack over there. What''s the matter?"


    "Can I have a look at the beef?" Chen asked.


    "What''s the problem?"


    "The princess seemed to smell something wrong with the beef."


    Chen took over the beef. The beef was already packed, but there seemed to be a tear on the edge of the film.


    There is a grain feeling on the beef, which is definitely not the touch of the beef.


    There was a slight dark color on the surface of the beef, and Chen''s face changed.


    This is N-dimethylnitrosamine! Highly toxic substance.


    "Miss Tess, call Whipp right away. Someone is poisoning the supermarket." Chen immediately said, "princess, go to stand outside the cash register and check every customer''s purchase, especially the food."


    "HEMA, Baima, you go to search here, there are products with the same smell, there are people!"


    Tess''s face also changed: "Mr. Chen, are you sure?"


    "Yes, I am very sure."


    Tess quickly called her: "boss, Mr. Chen said, our supermarket has been poisoned.""What?" Winip was startled.


    It''s not a small thing to be poisoned.


    Once someone is poisoned by buying the goods of their supermarket, it is likely to lead to the seizure of the supermarket.


    "Where is Chen now?"


    "He asked his pets to search for the poisoned goods and the poisoned people. Now the princess is checking at the cash register to see if anyone has bought the poisoned goods without knowing it."


    "I''m coming down now. You let the employees in the supermarket cooperate with Chen and his pets."


    ¡­¡­


    "Sir, it''s eighty-nine dollars in total. Thank you for your patronage. In addition, because of the safety accident in our store, we need to check the food. Please come here."


    Gokoli was a little dizzy and was taken to the princess by the cashier.


    The princess sat there, and gokoli''s legs softened with fear: "it doesn''t bite, does it?"


    The cashier was shocked when she saw that the princess had been arranged to her side, but soon she found that the princess was very dedicated to checking every customer''s purchase.


    Oh -


    just then, the princess suddenly put forward a packed Turkey with her claws.


    The cashier hesitated for a moment: "princess, are you sure this turkey has been poisoned?"


    Oh -


    the cashier immediately took out the walkie talkie: "supervisor, the princess found the suspected poisonous goods."


    Soon, the supervisor came over and said to gokoli, "Sir, we are sorry for the inconvenience and trouble caused by the mistake of our supermarket. We will give you the goods you bought this time free of charge, and the goods will be compensated by ten times of the price."


    "Hello, is someone in your supermarket intentionally poisoning?" Gokoli secretly opens the recording pen hidden in his clothes.


    He''s a freelance journalist. All he carries with him is a camera and a recording pen.


    He immediately realized that there was big news in the supermarket.


    "Yes, fortunately, our boss''s pet is in the supermarket. It was the pet that found the problem at the first time. So now we need to send the goods purchased by every customer here for inspection to ensure that no poisoned goods will flow out of the supermarket and ensure the life safety of every customer."


    "Can you introduce this bear?" Gokoli looked at the princess with eyes shining.


    A bear in the supermarket, as a security inspector, nothing is more novel than this kind of thing, more to meet the freshness of the news.

 Chapter 381

    "It''s called Princess. I only know that it''s our boss''s pet, but it''s very smart."


    "Do you know who poisoned it at present?"


    "It''s uncertain for the time being. What''s known is that the poisoned people use N-dimethylnitrosamine. Our boss''s other pets are being checked in the supermarket."


    At that moment, HEMA took a piece of beef, jumped out of the cash register, and dropped it in the confirmed poisoned Turkey basket.


    "This is?" Gokoli looked at the big black dog in surprise. No, it was a wolf!


    "It''s called HEMA, and it''s also our boss''s pet. It''s responsible for checking the poisoned products. This beef should also be poisoned."


    "Is there any possibility of error?"


    "The four commodities that have been found and sent for inspection have all been tested for the toxic toxins."


    ¡­¡­


    "Tess, you have to be ready to start public relations as soon as there is a scandal in our supermarket in the media." "How many poisons have been found?" said winip, her face heavy


    "Twelve have been found."


    Her heart was heavy and her face was even more gloomy.


    The poisoner is really insane. If these 12 commodities are bought, and someone is poisoned and killed, then Mara supermarket will be in great danger, and God can''t save them.


    "Have you found the person who poisoned it?" Asked whitup.


    "Not yet. The poisoned goods are all in the dead corner of monitoring. The poisoned people are very smart."


    Whitup thought for a moment, "then when the traffic is low, the poisoned people can''t hide."


    The princess is at the exit. The poisoned people can''t escape.


    And black Ma, white Ma also patrol in the supermarket, as long as they meet, then the poisoner will have no way to escape.


    "Boss, the customer flow of our supermarket has not decreased, but it is 40% more than usual."


    "What? How is this possible? "


    "There has been news about our supermarket being poisoned before, but the news focuses on the fact that princess, Heima and Baima are doing security checks in the supermarket, leading many customers to want to see how smart princess, Heima and Baima are."


    "Is that ok?" Whipple''s face was full of consternation.


    "There are also two media, they contacted me, hoping to enter the supermarket to shoot, to be exact, the princess, Heima and Baima."


    "They''re allowed to come in, but only if they don''t get in the way of their work," whimper said


    It''s up to winip to think about it. Now the poisoning has happened, so it''s better to take this opportunity to use the princess, Heima and Baima for publicity.


    "Boss, the police are here, and they''ve got dogs."


    "We also let them in, but we still rely on ourselves to investigate and search for the poisoners."


    ¡­¡­


    "DOM, what''s the matter with you? I want you to poison, not to promote Mara''s supermarket. " Rustwell growled madly.


    "Boss, what did I do wrong? I went to Mala supermarket as you asked me to do "Now I''m stuck in the supermarket with three other people, and the police have stepped in. Boss, please help us find a way, or we may be found by the police."


    "Do you want me to take you out? Do you know that just because your hands and feet are not clean, you have not been able to hit Mara supermarket, but have made publicity for them. The flow of people in Mara supermarket is 40% more than usual. How many of them went to Mara supermarket after leaving our supermarket? "


    "But we did as you told us. You can''t blame me for that." Dum pleaded.


    "I don''t care. You didn''t do it well anyway."


    "Boss, if I and the three people I''m looking for are caught, I can''t guarantee that I will tell you."


    "Are you threatening me?"


    "Boss, I don''t care what you think. Since I did this for you, you''d better prepare a million dollars for me. Otherwise, you''d better prepare a lawyer." Said durm with a sneer.


    He''s not ruswell''s dog. If everything goes well, it''s easy to say anything.


    But now that he is in danger, he must take advantage of it.


    "How dare you blackmail me? Believe it or not, I''ll kill you! "


    "Boss, I just ask for my reasonable reward. After all, what I do for you is high-risk."


    Dum hung up. He didn''t see a baby cat on the shelf. He saw it all.


    Dum suddenly felt something, looked up and saw nothing.


    Samuel has returned to Chen''s side: "master, a suspect has been found."Chen Chu held Samuel in his hand and rubbed his small head with the other hand: "well done."


    "Mr. Chen, what''s the result?"


    "I''ve found a poisoner, but there are still three," said Tess


    "This kitten found it?" Tess asked incredulously.


    "Well." "Go tell HEMA and Baima not to grab people for a while and see who that person has been in contact with," Chen said, bowing to Samuel


    Tess is more skeptical: "are you sure it can convey your words?"


    "It''s smart."


    "It''s just a kitten, isn''t it?"


    "So it''s smart."


    ¡­¡­


    Lester is a TV cameraman, and this is his first time shooting a white dog.


    In this work, he spent most of his time following the dog running around the supermarket.


    He thinks he''s just wasting his time. Can this dog really catch the suspect?


    Meow -


    at this time, a little cat''s cry attracted Leicester''s attention, and also attracted the attention of the big white dog.


    Lester saw a kitten the size of a fist standing on the shelf.


    The big white dog went towards the kitten. Lester thought the big white dog was going to attack the kitten.


    After all, cats and dogs fight, see more.


    If the big white dog is going to attack the kitten, it will definitely tear it up.


    However, to his surprise, the big white dog looked up at the kitten.


    The kitten meowed and the big white dog nodded.


    "They''re talking?" Such an idea came to Leicester''s mind.


    After a moment of communication, the big white dog looked back at Leicester, and the eyes seemed to say, keep up.


    Leicester keeps up with the big white dog. The big white dog starts to search purposefully.


    Lester didn''t know what it was looking for.


    At this time, the big white dog suddenly lowered his body, and then looked back at Leicester: Wang --


    "you want me to lower my body too?"


    Wang --


    the big white dog nodded, Lester also lowered his body, took the DV and pointed it at a nearby shelf, where a hooded man seemed to look around.


    The first time Lester saw the man, he felt that there was something wrong with him.

 Chapter 382

    "You''re not going to catch it?" Asked Leicester.


    The big white dog shook his head, and Leicester''s heart moved.


    Is it about stalking?


    No, is it really so smart?


    Lester squatted on the ground and pointed the camera from behind Baima in the direction of the hooded man.


    The hooded man stood there for a long time. At this time, a man with colorful hair walked by the hooded man, with his back to the hooded man, and stood in front of the other side of the shelf, pretending to select goods, but they were talking obviously.


    At this time, Baima began to retreat, and Leicester felt that the dog was really refined.


    After quitting the field of vision of the hooded man, HEMA came, and she was also accompanied by a cameraman.


    "HEMA, the second man has been found. It''s a guy with colorful hair. Go and stare at that man and see who he contacts."


    Two cameramen, just watch the two dogs communicating there.


    Although they can''t understand what they are talking about, the two photographers just feel that they are really communicating.


    Just then, a red dragon climbed out of a shelf.


    Both photographers were shocked, but the red lizard had no intention of attacking them. The two dogs and the red lizard began to communicate.


    "Is this the supermarket? Is this the zoo at all? " Lester muttered in a low voice.


    But obitos also brought the third suspect''s clue, but the fourth suspect had no clue.


    Just then, there was a sudden commotion in the direction of the cash register.


    A man tried to break through the cash register, but he was slapped on the ground by the princess. Then the police dog next to him surrounded him and grabbed the man. At the same time, the police next to him also grabbed the man.


    ¡­¡­


    "Damn it, Sauter''s so out of breath." Dum muttered a curse.


    "Dum, what shall we do?"


    "Wait a minute, I don''t believe it. They can really block the exit all the time."


    But just then, HEMA appeared on the other side of the shelf, along with her cameraman.


    Dum and non mainstream immediately lowered their heads and wanted to leave the other side of the shelf.


    It''s just that Baima and her cameraman are blocking the other side.


    Dum and non mainstream were directly blocked in the middle of the road. Two cameramen found that Heima and Baima were not like ordinary police dogs. When they found criminals, they attacked directly, but approached slowly.


    When durm reached into his arms, HEMA took the lead in the attack.


    Before the slow movement, it was a kind of illusion. When it really launched the attack, it was like a black lightning bolt, which immediately threw dum to the ground and grabbed dum''s arm at the same time.


    But Baima always stares at the non mainstream. If he doesn''t move, Baima doesn''t move.


    Non mainstream dare not move, hands up.


    Baima''s paw patted the ground, the non mainstream was a little unclear so he asked, "do you want me to lie on the ground?"


    Baima nodded, whimpered -


    both photographers showed light in both eyes. This material is really good.


    If this news is broadcast, it will definitely cause a stir.


    All of a sudden, on the other side of the supermarket, the last suspect of poisoning suddenly ran.


    "Lester, there seems to be something wrong again. Go there and take photos. I''m here."


    Leicester immediately chased the man, but he found that obitos, the giant red lizard, had already chased him.


    Obitos was not slow at all. The suspect was in a hurry. Seeing a little girl on the way, he immediately rushed to the little girl and wanted to take her as a hostage.


    But just then, suddenly a silver flash.


    A silver fox dog jumped from the left shelf to the right, leaving a bloodstain on the suspect''s face.


    "Shetter..." The suspect was about to reach for the silver fox dog, but at this time, when his foot hurt, besieged him with a piece of meat.


    "Ah..." The suspect fell to the ground, covered his feet and shouted. At the same time, he took out his gun and tried to shoot Beelzebub.


    At the next moment, the suspect''s arm suddenly has another thing. A big snake with five flowers wraps around the suspect''s arm, and then it gives him a Fierce bite in the palm of his hand.


    The suspect tries his best to pick Raymond down and throw him away. Obitos has arrived at him.


    Pat -


    obitos''s big tail slammed on the suspect''s chest, and the suspect flew out and smashed a row of shelves.


    Leicester took a full view of the scene and recorded it.


    "Wonderful..."


    Several big and small pets united to subdue a vicious gangster. Each pet showed its unique side and their role.Leicester watched with great emotion, which could definitely set off the news.


    ¡­¡­


    "Boss, all four suspects have been arrested."


    "All captured? Are you sure there are only four? "


    "Mr. Chen said it."


    "Well, since he said it, it should be right."


    "Find out who sent them?"


    "The owner of Xinlian supermarket." Said Tess.


    "Damn it, I should have thought it would be him." Whitney was livid.


    "Moreover, from one of the suspects named dum, he dug it out of his mouth. In fact, he encouraged Becky in the shooting of boss yesterday."


    "This bastard, do you really think I''m easy to bully?"


    "Boss, what can I do now?"


    "Inform the media immediately to let everyone know Xinlian supermarket and ruswell."


    ¡­¡­


    On the same day, all the eyebrows in Sacramento broke out, and a supermarket drug case continued to play a climax.


    And Mara supermarket has become famous. Mara supermarket has got another name at the same time.


    The zoo supermarket, because this supermarket poisoning case, from discovery to solution, and even the arrest of suspects, is completely solved by a group of large and small pets.


    Instead, the police became a supporting role in the case, and pets showed amazing wisdom and ability.


    Even in the last scene, a group of small pets joined hands to fight against the vicious gangsters, which was even talked about.


    Of course, this leads to another result.


    Mara supermarket has become so popular that people who didn''t plan to go shopping at the supermarket actually took the initiative to go to Mara supermarket to see these little heroes.


    Of course, the princess is not a hero.


    But it is absolutely the most brilliant, but also a pivotal role.


    After all, it was the first one to find that the supermarket was poisoned, and then it did its best to search for every possible toxic commodity behind the cash register, and also personally arrested a suspect who tried to break through the customs.

 Chapter 383

    "Chen, give them to me. I give you both daughters. I love them to death." She held the princess''s head, rubbed and rubbed.


    "Mom, I won''t say that, will I be so cheap?" Farr said discontentedly.


    Whitney has a rare skin, but today she really feels like a roller coaster.


    When she learned that her supermarket had been poisoned, she fell into the abyss.


    As a result, who can think of the dramatic development of the plot.


    Mara supermarket not only did not have an accident, but also made a lot of money in the media.


    "Talk to them yourself. Whoever wants to stay will stay."


    Whitney was speechless for a while, which was a direct refusal.


    Of course, she did not think that Chen would agree to her request.


    It''s just a joke, Chen Yu can''t agree.


    "Well, I know it''s impossible, but these days, you have to lend them to me. Half of the people who come to the supermarket now come to them."


    Chen Yu''s phone rang: "Hello, lasphaz, what''s up?"


    "You''re in Sacramento, aren''t you?"


    "How do you know?"


    "Your family has been exposed in the media, and you asked me how to know."


    "Have you seen the news, too?"


    "I didn''t really see this kind of news at first, but the copyright department of our company held a meeting, and I presided over this meeting. After evaluation, our people thought that the events happened in your family today are very marketable, and if they are adapted and filmed, they will have great potential."


    "Do you want to buy copyright again?"


    "That''s right. How about it? Sell it to me."


    "The copyright of the previous one of your company has been bought. Haven''t they all started shooting yet?"


    "It doesn''t conflict."


    "What price?"


    "Buy it now, $500000."


    Chen Yu thought, "the price is OK, but I hope that the name of Mara supermarket can be used in the script."


    "What''s the relationship between this supermarket and you?"


    "My mother''s supermarket."


    "OK." Rasfa agreed decisively.


    Generally speaking, this kind of implantation is to give money, which is possible for millions of dollars or even tens of millions of dollars.


    But since it''s Chen''s related industry, Lasfar doesn''t mind selling personal information.


    After talking with rasfa, Chen Yu talked to whitup about it.


    After all, if this event can be made into a movie, it will also be of great benefit to her supermarket.


    Huinipu heard that there is a film company to buy the copyright of today''s event, and it is likely to be made into a film. She immediately became interested and asked Chen Yu.


    , however, Chen can not give an accurate answer. After all, the film is not taken, not what he has the final say.


    Film companies sometimes buy copyrights, not to make films, but to prevent competitors from getting copyrights.


    Chen estimates that PLM should not start the project within half a year.


    "By the way, did rustwell, the hired poisoner, catch it?" Chen asked.


    Huinipu smiled. This was the first time Chen Yu saw huinipu''s cold smile.


    "The police should never find him."


    Chen Yu did not continue to ask, some things are always hidden in the heart of the good.


    ¡­¡­


    Kane picked it up on the fourth day after the incident, and Karim and Howard followed.


    Kane''s problem is not big, except for a little weakness, not much.


    If there''s a question to be asked, it''s that he''s now bald.


    Cain is going to cry, because the princess always comes here from time to time and touches his head.


    "Stop touching my head. I feel my skull moving."


    "Don''t lick it. I feel the saliva has seeped into the wound."


    "Chen, are you sure Raymond didn''t want to hibernate on my head?"


    Chen Yu looks at Kane and can''t help it. When he treated Kane, Chen Yu used the perfect medicine.


    Now those perfect potions are still in Cain''s head, so the princess is polite to Cain because they didn''t open Cain''s skull again.


    "It''s boring. Let''s go fishing." Laurent suggested.


    "No." Chen Yu directly denied.


    Anyway, he has made up his mind now that he will not go out with Laurent again. He will not go out with him.


    Who knows if he''s going to hurt him again? Laurent looked at Chen Yu and said, "I''m not going to ask you to go either. Kane, Karim, Howard, let''s go."


    ¡­¡­


    Laurent took three bodyguards to the river to fish. Farley and Farr went shopping again.Huinipu is taking a group of pets to the supermarket, because pets such as princess are very popular. Recently, the traffic of Mara supermarket is very large.


    No one would have thought that just a few pets could double the traffic of Mara supermarket.


    Chen Yu is at home alone, but he is not idle.


    Because mirror lake new home is being renovated now, a lot of things need to be communicated with him at any time.


    Banter and fewood need to communicate with him a lot of times. The Butler system has been installed. When some home furnishings are installed, they also need to negotiate with Chen Yu to avoid the need for modification after installation, which will be more troublesome.


    "Mr. Chen, I think this wall should be painted with color. Although the overall color is mainly white, if it is completely pure white, it is too monotonous. This wall can add a landscape painting, add some color sense, and at the same time, it corresponds to the lake view outside the landing window on the opposite side."


    "Yes, but I don''t want to be too showy."


    "In addition, on the second floor of the basement, are you sure you don''t need to make any other arrangements?"


    "No, there is no style on the second floor of the basement. Just paint the walls once."


    Chen Yu thought for a moment: "by the way, you go to the first floor of the basement. I want to see the overall feeling of the first floor of the basement."


    Fewood took the elevator, went down to the first floor of the basement, opened the video communication, and presented the appearance of the first floor of the basement after decoration in front of Chen Yu.


    "From the bottom of the stairs, it''s winding all the way to the location of the exterior wall French windows. There''s no other arrangement except for the wall painting. I''ll put a large handicraft there."


    "OK, I see. Can you tell me what kind of handicraft it is?"


    "Skeletal model, find the monster skeletal model made by Hollywood masters."


    "Then I''ll paint the walls dark, will you?"


    "Yes."


    "In addition, the Butler system helps me to debug. If there is any problem, please let me know."


    "OK."


    The basement floor is the most satisfactory part of Chen Yu.


    The one-piece arc French window is 12 meters long and 3 meters wide. You can directly see the landscape at the bottom of the lake.


    However, since the construction has just been carried out, the water quality still needs a period of precipitation to become clear.

 Chapter 384

    After that, some household appliances were arranged to enter the house. All afternoon, Chen Yu was communicating with people about the new home.


    In the evening, Laurent and Cain, Karim and Howard returned.


    They came back carrying a giant catfish of more than 50 kg, which was very frightening.


    "See? Chen, this is our harvest in the afternoon. " Laurent was very proud to show off in front of Chen Yu.


    "It''s just a bigger catfish. I''ll make you proud."


    "If you have the ability, you can go fishing." Laurent immediately challenged.


    Chen Zhuo''s mouth is curled. He would not go fishing by the river because of Laurent''s low sarcasm.


    Soon, Whitney and Farley and Farr came back again and again.


    As soon as Laurent saw them coming back, he showed off their achievements one by one.


    Unfortunately, each of them has the same reaction as Chen Yu. They can''t find the exciting point at all.


    Everyone was very responsive, which made Laurent angry.


    But during the barbecue, people were very happy.


    Fish meat is different from mammal meat. The older the mammal meat is, the older it will be, and the bigger the fish meat is, the more tender it will be.


    "Whitney, Fanny and I are going back the day after tomorrow."


    "So fast? A few more days? "


    "No, our new home has been decorated almost. Next we need to go back and tidy up our new home."


    "All right."


    "Mom and Dad, when are you free to go to Los Angeles again?"


    "Look at your mother. I''m free at any time anyway." Laurent said.


    "If dad goes alone, I''m very welcome." Said Farley.


    Laurent looked at Chen Yu and sneered.


    If he went to Los Angeles by himself, he would definitely be trampled to death by Chen Zhuo.


    He''s not a fool. How can he get into a tiger''s mouth.


    ¡­¡­


    Taking advantage of another day''s time, farry and Farr have launched the crazy shopping mode.


    Chen Yu has entered the health care mode for the elderly. Lying down is the greatest happiness for him.


    It''s a pity that the sky is not satisfactory


    Bang -


    Chen opens his eyes and sees Laurent kicking the corner of his reclining chair.


    "For what?" Chen Yu.


    "Go fishing on such a fine day." This father-in-law has always been very naive, Chen Yu has long been bored.


    "No." Chen Yu made up his mind anyway. As long as he didn''t pay attention to Laurent, he couldn''t succeed in his plan.


    "Don''t be stubborn. Let''s go. It''s pathetic of you to be alone at home."


    You''re pathetic. Who needs your sympathy?


    Chen Yu didn''t care about Laurent. "Don''t bother me."


    Chen just closed his eyes and suddenly his arm hurt.


    Open your eyes and see Laurent standing in the back of the van, hook him with a fishhook.


    "Laurent, you want to die, don''t you?"


    "You have the ability to hit me." "Kaine," cried Laurent triumphantly, "drive."


    It''s just that the car hasn''t started in half a day.


    "Cairne, did that bullet fool you? Drive fast..."


    "Mr. Laurent, have you forgotten to refuel?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Laurent saw that the great demon had come with full rage, and he was so scared that he asked for a smile: "Chen, make fun of it, make fun of it, don''t be so serious."


    "Chen, go fishing together. You have nothing to do at home alone."


    "Yes, let''s go together. Fishing is really interesting." Karim and Howard also advised.


    Chen Yu thought for a moment, but he couldn''t stand four people, and finally jumped into the back carriage.


    Two kilometers away from the farm is a turbulent river with a width of more than 20 meters. The river is very fast.


    When they got off, several people were fishing by the river.


    "Laurent, why are you here again?" Cried an old man with a sort of sarcasm.


    "Can''t I come?" Laurent didn''t want to pay attention to the old man.


    "Laurent, do you have any embarrassment?" Chen asked in a low voice.


    Although he and Laurent don''t deal with each other, it''s on the inside.


    Externally, he would not deliberately embarrass Laurent.


    "Nothing." Laurent didn''t want to say it.


    "Yesterday, four of you were not enough. Can you add a little asian today? Ha ha... "


    Chen Yu looks at Kane and the three of them. They all don''t want to talk too much.


    Just at this time, the old man who just mocked Laurent suddenly leaned forward, and the whole man fell to the ground. The fishing rod and line on his hand were tightly broken. The old man was dragged away, and then he fell into the water.People around rushed down the river and pulled the old man out of the water.


    Cough -


    "ha ha Powell, it seems that you are not much better than me, ha ha... " Laurent was happy to see it.


    Chen Yu frowned. There was something in the water that dragged the old man down.


    "What''s in the water?" Chen asked.


    "A monster." Laurent said.


    "In fact, Laurent has always called you here, hoping that we can work together to catch that monster." Cain said.


    "Yesterday all four of us were dragged down by that guy."


    "Shouldn''t the rod be broken?" Chen asked in surprise.


    "This fishing rod is special for sea fishing, even the biggest swordfish keeps pulling." Laurent said.


    "What fish is in the water?"


    "Giant catfish, more than three and a half meters long by visual inspection." Laurent said.


    Chen Zhu could not help but take a breath of cool air: "three meter five giant catfish?"


    At present, the largest recorded giant catfish is two meters seven and weighs 300 kg.


    What''s the concept of a three meter five giant catfish?


    Compared with the princess, before the mutation, the princess was nearly three meters tall and nearly five hundred kilograms of weight. After the mutation, now she is three meters tall and has gained a thousand kilograms of weight.


    The weight has doubled. If it''s a giant catfish, it''s estimated that the growth rate of weight and body length should be about the same.


    In other words, the giant catfish is likely to weigh more than 500 kg.


    It''s no wonder that Laurent, Kane, Karim and Howard have all been dragged into the water.


    In these two days, Laurent had to take Chen Zhu with him. It was to deal with the giant catfish.


    Of course, although it was four people who were dragged into the water yesterday, Kane is a semi disabled man, and he can''t work too hard.


    Chen Yu is also interested: "but are you sure that big monster can get hooked?"


    "I don''t know. It''s luck. This guy is very cunning. He will hide in the grass and peep at the fishermen. If there are too many people, he won''t bite."


    "Then I''ll fish myself. Don''t pile up with me."


    "Don''t try to be brave. That''s not something one can deal with." Laurent said.


    "I''m not the four of you." Chen Yu is merciless at all.

 Chapter 385

    "Boy, you little arm and calf, don''t be pulled down by count Eric later."


    Those who didn''t deal with Laurent, seeing Chen Yu sitting alone fishing, directly opened the mockery mode.


    "Grandpa, you old arm and leg, don''t play this kind of physical game here. It''s better to bask in the sun and have a good breath of fresh air. Don''t say that count Eric, even a small fish, can drag you into the water." Chen Yu did not give in at all.


    There is no such thing as relying on the old to sell the old. They are not gentlemen.


    When I saw Chen Yu, I sneered at him.


    Chen Yu will not respect the old and love the young, and will go back directly.


    "It''s very ill bred."


    "Impolite."


    "Laurent, where did you find such a rude boy?" the old men shouted at him


    Laurent and Chen Yu are the same idea. Lao Tzu''s son-in-law, Lao Tzu can not look good, but you are not allowed to gossip.


    "You guys are all going to lie down in the coffin. If you don''t like what I''ve got, please close your anus... Door first." Laurent swore.


    "Laurent, don''t think you''re a lot of people, you can talk about it there."


    "I rely on many people. How about that? Do you want to fight? " Cried Laurent.


    Chen Yu''s combat effectiveness is proper, and it is absolutely true of anyone.


    Those old men are also full of blood: "well, you have to be more than others, right? I''m called people."


    All of them were on the phone. Powell, who had been dragged into the water before, seemed to run a farm. He said directly on the phone: "Paxi, call me all the people on the farm, come to the fishing spot, what are you doing? Of course it''s a fight. If anyone doesn''t come, just fuck off. "


    Other people are almost the same, either farmers or ranchers.


    This can be said to be a small gathering of farmers and ranchers, one by one, full of evil spirits.


    It seems that this kind of conflict is not twice at a time. People are all familiar with it.


    "Mr. Laurent, they seem to be more than us."


    "Mr. Laurent, you''ve offended too many people."


    Chen Yu is speechless too. This old man won''t dig a hole here, will he?


    If you want to offend one or two, are you going to be the enemy of the whole world?


    Laurent is also a little uncertain: "Chen, you will help me later in the fight, right?"


    "Let''s put down our grudges first. At present, we are all in line with each other." Chen Yu''s point is clear.


    It''s OK for my family to shut the door and make trouble, but when there are outsiders, it''s the same with the outside world.


    "That''s about it."


    However, there are more and more people called by those old men, even Chen Yu can''t eat any more.


    These farmers and ranchers, at least, can call in seven or eight people. There are four groups of people, more than 30.


    Moreover, these people who have been engaged in farming and herding for a long time are all very tall, many of them are taller than the three of Karim.


    "Laurent, don''t say I didn''t give you a chance. Now let you and the Asian around you apologize to us. Otherwise, all of you will go down the river to feed fish today." Cried Powell.


    Laurent and Chen Yu''s faces are a little unnatural. There are too many people in each other''s faces. There are only five of them, including Kane. He can''t do it.


    Laurent is an old man again. It''s no use going up.


    So the real players are Chen Yu, Karim and Howard.


    "Chen, how many can you solve?" Asked Karim.


    Howard also looked at Chen Yu, who estimated, "what about you?"


    "Six of me." Said Karim.


    "Then I have six." Howard said.


    "All right, I''ll take the rest." Chen said.


    "Are you sure?" All the people watched Chen Yu, Karim and Howard go separately. There are at least 20 people left. Can Chen Yu really solve 20 people?


    "I don''t know. I haven''t fought with so many people."


    At this time, Powell said, "if you''re afraid, it''s too late to admit defeat."


    "That''s it. Don''t get beat up in time."


    "What is your skill? One on one with skills. " Cried Laurent.


    "Just now you said that the number is bigger than the number. Why do you advise now?"


    "Coward."


    "Coward!"


    "Politicians are all of this virtue."


    It seems that these ranchers and farmers are quite resistant to Laurent who has been a senator.


    Laurent''s face was very ugly as if he had been excluded from the small circle.


    But in American society, settings can be reflected in movies.In American movies, most politicians are ugly and soldiers are brave, which is called political correctness, and people like to see this setting.


    There are some emotions at home, as well as in the United States.


    For example, Qiu Fu, everyone here knows that Laurent used to be a senator, and her wife, Whitney P, is the owner of a supermarket chain with a fortune of over 100 million.


    And local farmers and ranchers are living a tight life, which naturally opens the gap between families, resulting in estrangement.


    "Wait a minute, if I hurt these wastes, do you want to pay for the medicine?" Chen asked.


    "No." In this kind of fight, who cares about the medical expenses? As long as we don''t kill people.


    The folk custom in this area has always been fierce. There are always fights between ranchers and farmers because of a little interest.


    "What do you say, boy?"


    "That''s a big tone."


    "Don''t stand in the back. Come on up."


    Those cowboys or farmers are shouting one by one.


    They have a large population and a large number of people. Naturally, they are full of morale.


    Chen took off his coat and stepped forward.


    "Come on." Chen Xun is challenging 20 or 30 people, but Laurent and others really give him a cold sweat.


    They can''t learn this fearless spirit.


    I''m kidding. If they faced so many people, they would have scared to pee.


    At this time, from the opposite crowd out of a two meter tall, wearing a large vest, that figure is enough to frighten people.


    "You don''t have to do it. Let me do it." Big hair makes a heavy voice: "little monkey, let me teach you how to respect."


    "Chen, that guy used to fight black fist and spent two years in prison. Be careful, don''t be careless." Karim whispered after Chen Yu.


    They know Chen Yu is very strong, but his opponent is not weak.


    They worry that Chen Yu is too careless. If the first opponent doesn''t win, it''s too humiliating.


    "You call me little monkey?" Chen Xun loosened his shoulders and looked at the big man.


    "Why, are you not convinced?" The big guy hooked his finger: "come on, I''ll give you three punches."

 Chapter 386

    Bang -


    Chen Yu comes forward with a fist, and everyone hears the piercing sound of the fist.


    Then I saw the body of the big man, slowly back to the ground.


    "Oman?"


    "Oman, get up."


    "Don''t pretend to be dead. Get up."


    Everyone didn''t believe that Chen Yu, who looked thin, could knock Oman down with one blow.


    Laurent and others are also unbelievable. Oman is the best in this area.


    Even Karim, Howard and Kane are not Oman''s rivals if they just fight.


    But it was such a savage bull that Chen Yu knocked him down with a fist.


    No matter how many people called after him, Oman couldn''t wake up.


    "It''s despicable, you sneak in."


    "Are Asians so mean?"


    Chen Yu shrugged: "he let me fight three fist first. I just hit one fist, and he fell down. I''m really disappointed."


    "We''re not a boxing match. You all give it to me." Cried Powell angrily.


    Everyone rushed to Chen, and a cowboy hugged him, but he was thrown into the river the next moment.


    Then there''s the second, the third


    Karim and Howard were also involved in the war, and the scene suddenly became chaotic.


    Although the scene is chaotic, Chen Yu, Karim and Howard are in the downfall.


    However, in such a chaotic situation, Chen Yu, Karim and Howard are also being beaten.


    They were beaten more than they were beaten.


    However, Karim and Howard couldn''t resist, and Chen Yu had to help them out in the end.


    "Go down!" Chen Yu threw another man into the water.


    "Fool, don''t throw it in the water. He''s not hurt at all when he climbs up. Give me a fist to turn him over." Laurent looked at the back in a hurry.


    àØ -


    a farmer punches Chen Yu in the face. Chen Yu has nothing but a bruise on his mouth.


    Chen Yu returned his fist, and the farmer fainted on the spot.


    After playing for more than ten minutes, Karim fell and Howard fell, but Chen Yu was still standing.


    There are 20 people lying on the opposite side, only a dozen are still standing.


    Most of the 20 people lying down were turned over by Chen Zhugan.


    More than a dozen people were standing, more or less wounded.


    After all, Chen Yu is not the enemy of life and death.


    It''s just like fighting in the street. Only when the brain is abnormal can people stab people with daggers.


    Those ten people are a little afraid to approach Chen Yu. They really realize his terror.


    If it''s barehanded, it''s almost impossible to shake Baichen.


    "Chen, do it for me, do it all for me." Laurent had no intention of shaking hands and making peace, let alone turning a fight into a piece of silk.


    Of course, Chen Yu didn''t have the same idea.


    This time, Chen is no longer a passive counterattack, but a direct rush into the crowd.


    All of a sudden, these people are not real experts.


    Chen''s one punch is really not difficult, but it''s still a little difficult to grasp the strength.


    It can''t be too heavy or too light.


    With the fastest speed, Chen Yu laid down a dozen people.


    Karim and Howard felt that Chen Yu might have beaten them all down by himself even without their two participation.


    It''s a human monster


    How could they provoke such monsters?


    "Those dead old men, do you apologize now, or do you want me to throw you all into the water?"


    These old men can''t fight for sure. At such an old age, Chen can''t afford a lawsuit if he doesn''t start a little harder.


    But there is no problem in throwing it into the water, and nothing will happen.


    The faces of those ranchers and farmers were as ugly as stepping on shit.


    What''s the matter with this Asian?


    So many of them can''t beat him.


    Is this guy Chinese?


    This guy knows Kung Fu?


    Yes, it must be.


    It is said that Chinese people all know kung fu.


    "You won the game." Powell said angrily.


    "And what else?"


    "I apologize for what I said and did just now."


    There is no right or wrong in this fight, only win or lose.


    Whoever wins is right.


    Chen Yu won, so he was right.


    At this time, a fishing rod was originally pressed on the shelf. The bell on the head of the rod rang and the fishing line tightened.


    "Chen, a fish has been caught!" Laurent shouted.Chen immediately jumped up to the fishing rod, caught the premonition and tried to pull it up.


    But the arm a sluggish, unexpectedly did not pull up?


    Chen Yu increased his strength, but he still didn''t pull it up.


    The fish in the water is so strong!


    It''s not that big guy, is it?


    Although Chen did not pull up the fish in the water for the time being, the fish did not break free.


    "Give me a lift!" Chen Zhu had a big drink.


    Then a huge thing jumped out of the water, but the next moment there was another big wave, and it fell into the water again.


    "Count Eric! It''s Earl Eric! "


    "So big..."


    "It''s terrible. Can this guy eat people?"


    Everyone exclaimed.


    Those who were still lying on the ground are now getting up.


    Everyone knows that there is an earl of Eric in the river, but not everyone has seen him.


    Even if you have been fishing here for decades, you may not really see the real face of count Eric.


    But today, they have the honor to witness the real body of count Eric.


    Chen Zhu tightly tugged at the premonition, unable to pull it up.


    This guy''s strength in the water is too big, coupled with its own weight, Chen Zhu feels that the strength is not next ton.


    Chen can only be so rigid, and the fishing rod has been bent into an arc.


    The surface of the water is constantly filled with water. Count Eric is constantly writhing in the water, which makes the water turbid.


    "Chen, can I help you?" Asked Karim and Howard, both raising their sleeves.


    Chen Yu shook his head. At this time, he didn''t have time to speak. After all, he had to hold his breath to fight against Earl Eric.


    If both of them reach out, they will not be able to help, but will affect him.


    At this time, he and count Eric are not only compared to simple strength, but also endurance.


    It depends on who has more endurance in the end!


    All the people held their breath, looked at Chen Yu, and looked at the billowing figure in the river.


    They expect Chen Zhu to pull Earl Eric out of the water and hope that Earl Eric can escape.


    Because they didn''t want Earl Eric to be caught by an outsider, especially one who was their enemy.


    And count Eric is a kind of faith and obsession for them.


    If the river loses count Eric, then they will lose their fun.


    Everyone watched the real dragon fight nervously. Laurent watched the fishing rod which was almost bent to the limit.


    "Chen, come on!"

 Chapter 387

    Pa -


    in the air, there was a very loud whipping sound. The fishing rod was suddenly pulled in the air, and Chen Yu directly stumbled back a few steps, and the fishing line broke.


    Everyone was a little disappointed and a little happy.


    Happy because Earl Eric was not caught by outsiders, and their faith and obsession can continue.


    It''s disappointing that such a powerful man as Chen Yu can''t catch Earl Eric.


    So can anyone really catch it?


    Chen Yu shrugs helplessly, not the crime of war.


    Even the fish line made of this kind of toughened fiber still has the limit to bear.


    Although I was disappointed, I didn''t get tangled up.


    Moreover, even if such a big fish is caught, it is estimated that it will be released in the end.


    Although Laurent didn''t see Chen Yu pull Earl Eric ashore with his own eyes, after all, Chen Yu was found by him, so he still had an expression of pride.


    "How about Powell and Chen? Better than the crap you''ve got? "


    Powell stopped talking. After all, he lost the fight.


    And Chen Yu is the only one who can fight with Earl Eric at present.


    In the past, almost all the people who tried to fight against count Eric ended up in failure.


    Even Earl Eric has a record of pulling six people into the water at a time.


    It''s the king of rivers here!


    Now the king of rivers has met his opponent.


    So in this field, he really can''t lose again.


    ¡­¡­


    On the way home, Chen Yu looks unhappy.


    How happy can I be when I come out fishing and I don''t catch any fish, but I fight and go back with my face hurt?


    Laurent''s face was as comfortable as if he had won the fight.


    Sure enough, I''ll never hang out with Laurent again.


    Whether intentionally or not, Laurent is a hole.


    "Chen, as long as you can catch count Eric, then I will agree with you and farry."


    "Neuropathy." Chen Yu is too lazy to pay attention to Laurent, the second disease patient. This product is really hopeless.


    But it was also his last day here, so Chen didn''t want to bother Laurent any more.


    At home, farry, Farr and Whitney are back. They see Chen Yu, Karim and Howard coming back with injuries on their faces.


    "You went out to fight?"


    "That''s great. We taught Powell that old bastard a lesson. You can''t imagine Powell''s bad face. It''s so addictive." Laurent''s mouth froze.


    Winip looked at Laurent, almost spotless. "What does it have to do with you? Do you do it?"


    "Although I didn''t do it, Chen couldn''t have won without my command."


    Laurent shamelessly put gold on his face, and Chen was too lazy to refute.


    Whatever you like, just be happy.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day -


    Chen Zhu, farry and Farr packed their bags and prepared to return to Los Angeles.


    As for Laurent, Chen Yu''s face is still that bad.


    Chen Yu didn''t give him a good face either. When they hugged each other, they didn''t grudge their malice and gave each other a vicious curse.


    "If you have time to come to Los Angeles, I will let you enjoy a real near death experience."


    "You''d better not come back to Sacramento. Next time you come back, I won''t treat you so gently."


    "Ha ha It''s like what you can do with me. "


    "Don''t be complacent. This time I''m not ready. Next time I will never let you leave Sacramento alive."


    "I''ll see. Don''t let me down, old bastard."


    Chen Yu returns to the car, and one by one huinipu sees off a group of pets.


    Before she left, Whitney cried.


    I don''t know if I want to give up farry and Farr or princess.


    "What did you say to dad? Just now you look very reluctant to give up, holding for so long. " Fari was still blinded by false friendliness and did not see the truth at all.


    "I invited Laurent to Los Angeles and he said he was looking forward to his next visit."


    "You have a good relationship. Are men''s friendships so pure?"


    "Ha ha..." Val looked at the rear mirror and gave a sneer.


    This time, it was Farr who drove the car. However, she made an agreement. Chen and Farley must be in a place where they can see from her vision. They are not allowed to do shameful things without others.


    "Farr, drive to the Sacramento zoo."


    "What to do there?""Say goodbye to your friends." Chen said.


    "Do you know any new friends in Sacramento?" Both farry and Farr were surprised.


    People who can let Chen Yu go to say goodbye before leaving should be very good friends.


    At the zoo, Chen walked to the African Pavilion.


    Shaman has been waiting for Chen Yu here. When fari and Phare saw shaman, they were also surprised.


    "Uncle shaman, do you know Chen? When did you meet? "


    Shaman dry smile two, turn the topic away: "two little princesses, are you ok?"


    "I''m fine."


    "I''m good, too."


    "By the way, Chen said to meet his old friend. Who is he going to meet?"


    Shaman looked at Chen Yu, and Chen Yu also looked at shaman.


    Shaman drove the staff away from the African Pavilion and opened the door of the lion cage.


    When Chen Yu enters the lion cage, farry and Farr are shocked to see that Chen Yu is actually in close contact with a group of lions.


    After a while, Chen Yu came out of the lion''s cage with two kittens in his arms.


    "Chen, what are you Farry and Farr were full of doubts.


    Are these two newborn lions?


    Chen promised the lion that he would come and pick up his baby.


    The lion didn''t want to be born, and he was trapped in this little cage.


    "Don''t let people see them." Shaman said.


    "Thank you, Mr. shaman."


    "We are clear." Shaman didn''t have a good impression on Chen.


    After all, Chen Yu was in front of him and stole two little lions.


    Back in the car, farry asked, "Chen, do we want to raise them?"


    "Well."


    "The friend you said goodbye to is uncle shaman?"


    "No, it''s their parents." Chen said.


    Farley could see that Chen Yu loved the two lions very much.


    "What are their names?"


    "Simba and Nana." Chen Zhu has long thought of this name, which is the pair in the forest king.


    In the king of the forest are lovers, and they are brothers and sisters.


    If there is a chance, Chen will send them back to Africa.


    Of course, we should not only have opportunities, but also have abilities.


    At least, Chen Yu doesn''t have the ability now.


    And they can''t survive on the African savanna. A baboon can kill them.

 Chapter 388

    On the way back, there was no moth on the way.


    In addition to Farr''s complaints, Chen Yu and farry disappeared in the rear-view mirror before long, and then their voices came.


    In the whole process of eight hours, Chen Yu first sent Phare to the door.


    Later, Chen and fari went straight to mirrorlake''s new home.


    This is the first time they have seen a complete new home, but at present, because the greening has not yet grown, there are still small saplings around.


    When the surrounding trees grow high, half of the villa will be covered, only the top can be seen, just like a white gem in the forest.


    At this time, we haven''t finished the work completely. There are still some workers in it to finish the work.


    "Hello, Mr. Chen, Miss Farley."


    Fewood came forward and shook hands with Chen Yu and fari.


    Then, feywood began to lead the two people to visit and introduce the villa.


    It has to be said that Chen Yu bought the land and built such a villa here, which is a wise choice.


    Such a house, combined with the environment here, is really perfect.


    From the master bedroom to the guest room, there is a view, either facing the lake or facing the waterfall.


    On the first floor, there is a living room connecting the front courtyard, which is on the left side of the villa, connected with the lake and the small wharf.


    The backyard is very large, and now it has been completely covered with turf, enough for Chen''s pets to play on it.


    The second floor is a master bedroom, a studio and a bathroom.


    On the third floor, there are three guest rooms, one living room and three guest rooms with their own bathroom facilities.


    It is also a good place to spend leisure time.


    Through the elevator, feywood took Chen and Farley to the garage.


    The garage is also set underground, because if the garage is built on the ground, it will damage the overall sense of the building.


    Right above the garage is the swimming pool.


    The swimming pool is right next to the waterfall. Even when playing in the pool, you can feel the water vapor from the waterfall.


    But if the torrential rain causes the waterfall to flood, the sewage can easily rush into the swimming pool, which is the only disadvantage.


    After the rainstorm, the swimming pool needs to be cleaned, but this is an acceptable range.


    The climate of Los Angeles determines that there is little chance of rainstorm here. It''s good to have one or two rainstorms a year.


    "When can we move in as soon as possible?" Chen asked.


    "In fact, I can move in now, but I have to wait for my workers to leave." "If you have any problems in your life related to building quality, you can call me at any time, and it will always work," said fewood


    To be honest, fewood is very grateful to Chen Yu, who was the first to give him such a big project.


    Not only that, but also other projects introduced by lisfal, whom Chen Yu knew.


    This also let the construction engineering company of feywood get rid of the original difficult survival period. Now, feywood''s company is on the right track.


    "OK, thank you."


    Chen yufeiwood settled the final payment for the project, and he and Farley were very satisfied with the house, even couldn''t find any problems.


    Feywood''s workers help Chen Yu and fari move in some of the gifts.


    "Mr. Chen, Ms. Farley, first open all the windows in these two days, so that the fresh air can blow away some of the indoor gas. Of course, all the engineering materials and paints we used this time are non-toxic and harmless, so we don''t need to worry about the problem of air pollution and toxic gas. Every floor also has air detector and pipe The home system is connected. "


    Everyone left, the whole villa, only Chen Yu and fari.


    "Farley, would you like to try our big bed?" Chen Yu, holding on to fari, can''t wait to try the super bed.


    "Don''t make trouble. You said that when we move, we will be able to see the legendary creatures. Where are they?"


    "Let''s go to the first floor of the basement."


    Chen Chu takes farry''s hand and comes to the first floor of the basement.


    "Where is it?" Fanny looked around and saw nothing.


    Chen Zhuo pulled fari to the glass window and said, "look out."


    At the moment, the lake water is still a little dim. The water grass is floating outside the glass window, which is not very clear.


    All of a sudden, there was a figure in the water.


    Farry was startled and didn''t see clearly.


    "What was that just now? Snake? " Asked fari, somewhat unsure.


    Chen Yu knocked on the glass window. Finally, the thing began to approach.


    Snake! But it has nine heads.


    This is the nine headed snake Chen Yu got in hell.


    At the beginning of the collection, the small nine only has the big finger, less than twenty centimeters.Later, it has been put in the old black space, now it has grown to more than two meters, nine heads are also quite big, just like a little Python''s physique.


    Fari touched the window and was shocked: "Hydra? It''s the The legendary Hydra? "


    "It''s Xiaojiu, my pet."


    Although farry was shocked, she was not afraid.


    After all, Chen Yu''s side, she has developed a strong enough mind.


    Besides, black and white is still a wolf with two heads.


    Chen Yu said in advance that fari had already got psychological preparation, so she didn''t have too much fear.


    What''s more, the present Xiaojiu is not very scary. After all, there are several pets in the family that are bigger than it.


    Naturally, the princess doesn''t need to say that she weighs more than one thousand kilograms, and both Heima and Baima weigh more than one hundred kilograms.


    Obitos''s weight is also growing rapidly. Now it has nearly 200 kg of weight, and Wanda weighs more than 80 kg.


    There is also Raymond, although Raymond is not a python, but its physique has also grown from the first little flower snake to the present big snake, with a body length of two meters.


    "What does it eat?"


    "Snake."


    "Snake? Does it eat the same? "


    "In fact, they eat everything, but they love snakes very much. The more poisonous they are, the more they like them."


    "Who is it and Raymond Fari asked a very strange question, perhaps afraid that Raymond would be eaten by it.


    "Raymond is better than him, but he is rarer than Raymond."


    "Who are they, then, wise?"


    "Raymond." "The smartest things in the family are Beelzebub, Raymond and Carrie. When you talk to them about anything, they can understand that black and white are fools, but they can understand most things. Then there are obitos and Samuel. Obitos is a little boy. He is too young. A little boy is a troublemaker."


    "Is Samuel small, too?"


    "Samuel is special. He was supposed to be smart, but his brain is short of muscle." Chen said.


    "What about Wanda and the princess? And Xiong Da, Xiong Er, and Simba and Nana. "


    "Wanda and the princess should have the same wisdom as Xiaojiu. They can understand most of your intentions, such as asking them to bring us a bottle of wine, but they don''t necessarily understand the meaning of doing so."


    "Xiongda, Xionger, Simba, Nana, they are still ordinary small animals. For the time being, I''m not going to develop their wisdom until they are bigger."

 Chapter 389

    All of a sudden, a dark shadow fell in front of Xiao Jiu.


    Amon! Here comes Amun.


    Amun''s figure became even bigger. The black shadow swam past the glass window, and the whole glass window was black.


    Fanny had seen Amun, but she saw his whole body for the first time.


    The body is like an ancient giant beast, full of a sense of oppression.


    With the air flow, the small nine will swing.


    "Orcas can enter fresh water?" Asked fari in amazement.


    "Yes." Chen replied.


    In fact, it has long been recorded that Orcas enter the Danshui Hanoi river through the sea entrance. For example, in the Thames River of England, there have been groups of orcas.


    Of course, the average whale can''t enter the freshwater area for too long.


    After all, most whales are adapted to the salt of the sea water. If they are immersed in fresh water for a long time, their body tissues are likely to fail.


    But it has nothing to do with Amun. After all, he is not a real Orca. He is a demon.


    For him, fresh water is no different from sea water.


    Chen took out the skeleton of the monster and placed it on the edge of the basement.


    The monster''s skeleton is nearly ten meters long, reptiles, and obitos are similar.


    Of course, they can''t be dragon.


    Chen and fari had a lot of effort to put the skeleton in place.


    "Chen, are you sure this skeleton is OK here?"


    "If there is any problem, we will declare that it''s made by individuals. No one will doubt it."


    "Yes." Fari is at ease.


    Although the house can live in people, but they can not stop, after all, there are a lot of supplies and raw materials to purchase.


    "Chen, I think you need to buy another car. It''s convenient to buy things. You can''t go to the supermarket. You can still drive this RV."


    "Well, I''ll buy it tomorrow." "By the way, let''s move to a new house, invite all our friends and have a party," Chen said


    "Well, our beach rescue team members should be invited, especially robio, who designed our house."


    Robio must be invited. Chen Yu also needs to invite his friends.


    Just, if Ethan, Capris and robio meet at that time, I don''t know what the scene will be.


    "By the way, we have a special pet in our family."


    "What special pet?"


    "My friend entrusted it to me."


    "It''s not an ordinary pet, is it?"


    "Hellhound."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Hellhound?" Fari was a little afraid, and a little Expecting: "when can I see it?"


    "It should be them."


    "Three of them have three senses." "Tonight, I will introduce you," Chen said


    "Are they dangerous?"


    "They are just like Wanda. As long as you know them, they will not be dangerous."


    ¡­¡­


    In the night, Chen and Lao Hei went to the basement for the last time and finally brought out the three dogs.


    Chen Xun rode his three headed dog back to mirror lake in the dark.


    The three headed dog is the largest of Chen''s pets except for Amun.


    Even a princess is not as big as a three headed dog, and her weight is three times less.


    Moreover, the body of the three headed dog is more vigorous, and the running speed is like a sports car.


    The reason why Chen introduced the three headed dog to fari was that Chen didn''t want the three headed dog to be confined in a small space like in the past.


    Just like a lion, it should never be confined in a cage for people to watch.


    And canine itself is easy to move, they want someone to accompany them, to have playmates.


    They are monsters in shape, but still a dog in heart.


    "Fari, we are almost at mirror lake. You can come out and wait for us."


    Fari stood at the door, faintly hearing the wind.


    In the distance, we can see a huge shadow galloping in the dark, and a few twinkling pupils.


    When the three dogs came in front of farry and three huge heads were facing her, farry was stiff all over.


    The feeling of facing a three headed dog is different from facing a nine headed dog. The nine headed dog is not big, so the impact force is not enough. In addition, it is separated by a glass window, so it will not feel dangerous.


    In the face of three dogs, it''s face to face.


    It''s like facing a lion, where fari''s body is frozen and dare not move.


    Chen Yu jumped down from the back of the three headed dog: "little three, little two and little one, I''ll introduce them to you. This is my wife. You want to treat me the same, understand?"The three headed dog immediately came forward and baptized fari''s face with his tongue.


    In the face of the enthusiasm of the three headed dog, fari was a little overwhelmed.


    However, as long as they overcome the fear, they give Farrie the same feeling as facing black and white.


    "Fanny, it''s a little one, it''s a little two, it''s a little three."


    Fari took out the meat that had been prepared for a long time, which Chen had warned in advance.


    A whole piece of roasted ox leg was given to the middle head first, and the two heads next to it wanted to be robbed. Fari immediately pacified and said, "all of them, don''t fight."


    Then fari divided the other two heads, three of which were eating with relish.


    Then, it is to introduce Amun to the three dogs. Other pets, the three dogs have actually seen it.


    Especially Xiaojiu, before that, has also been covered in the gap of space.


    They are usually their companions, so we can''t be familiar with them for a long time.


    There are princess, Xiong Da, Xiong Er, Simba and Nana. He hasn''t seen them.


    The three headed dog is so excited. It''s crazy to meet so many new and old friends once.


    After two or three hours of fighting, the three headed dog finally got into the second floor of the villa basement from the hole connecting the fish villa at the bottom of the lake.


    The entrance from the bottom of the lake to the second floor of the basement is specially prepared by Chen Zhu for santougou and Xiaojiu.


    Small three''s head is too big to enter the basement from the front.


    With the physique of three dogs, if you go down from the living room, you can directly destroy the newly decorated living room.


    Xiao Jiu is not big now, but from the mouth of Beelzebub, we know that Xu Dera''s final body shape will be much bigger than that of Amun.


    At that time, Xiaojiu will also enter the sea. At least Mirror Lake can''t hold it.


    Other pets also went to the second floor of the basement to have a rest. The space on the second floor of the basement is very large, so the large and small pet piles together will not appear crowded, and there are still reserved.


    After all, Chen is not sure how many pets he has to add, so he should reserve some space for a rainy day.


    It''s a strange environment for pets.


    It''s also the first night for Chen Yu and fali. Although they are strange, they are reliable.


    Because this is their real home.

 Chapter 390

    The next day, Chen Yu and fari split up.


    Farry went to the coast rescue team and invited her colleagues and friends.


    Chen Yu invited his friends, David and Kate, Leonardo, the banters, Ethan, Capris, Vincent, Dale and Fisher''s father and daughter, risfal''s family, rasfal, Zola, Daniel, Manny, Steven, Wright, Normans and Mr. Doman, and eveley, Sienna, Chris, Cheryl and Ford.


    It''s all he needs to invite. No matter whether the other party comes or not, or if he doesn''t have time to come, he must show his sincerity.


    Chen Yu made a list to see if anyone else was ignored.


    By the way, Dean Slote and his daughter, azna.


    Dean Slote also worked hard to buy the land himself, after all, when he was the mayor of the town.


    No matter what other people in the town think of Dean Slote, at least Chen Yu''s impression of him is not particularly bad.


    "Ethan, I''m moving to a new house. I''m going to have a party. You remember coming with sister Qing."


    "Well, I''ll be there."


    "Remember to bring gifts."


    "Bad signal What are you talking about? "


    ¡­¡­


    "David, I''ve moved to a new house. I''m having a party tonight."


    "OK, I''ll be there."


    "Remember to call Kate."


    ¡­¡­


    "Leonardo..."


    ¡°ok¡­¡­¡±


    ¡­¡­


    "Rasfa..."


    "Chen, I''m sorry. I''m on vacation now."


    "Well then."


    "But I think Zola, Daniel and Manny will go."


    "OK."


    ¡­¡­


    "Steven..."


    "Chen, I''m not able to take part in the site investigation. I''m sorry."


    "It doesn''t matter. By the way, please let me know when the shooting starts."


    "Of course."


    ¡­¡­


    "Ford..."


    "Chen, I''m doing closed training now."


    "Well, I see."


    ¡­¡­


    "Mr. Doman..."


    "Chen, I''m in England now. I can only let Normans go to congratulate you instead of me."


    ¡­¡­


    "Capris..."


    "Ethan, that old bastard, I won''t go, but I''d like to congratulate you."


    ¡­¡­


    Most people can come, too. For his party, of course, the more people Chen hopes to come, the better.


    But for those who can''t come, Chen also expressed regret and understood.


    No one has to give up their work for a party.


    And most of them can''t make it.


    Chen Yu still has someone out of the list. Chen Yu hesitates to give notice. That''s Yafen.


    Although they have never had real feelings, they still have some feelings.


    Finally, Chen Yu decides to call Yafen.


    "Jaffen, I''m moving to a new house. I''m going to have a party. Will you come?"


    "Congratulations, Chen. Of course I''d like to."


    Yafen agrees. She is actually a very understanding person. Chen Yu has helped her several times, so she is willing to give it to her.


    ¡­¡­


    "Chen, I have eight friends here." Farry called Chen Yu.


    "I see."


    "To prepare enough food, I don''t want to have enough food for the night."


    Chen Yu answered when he heard fari''s words.


    It really needs attention, though we are all friends.


    But since it''s a party, it''s natural to eat wholeheartedly and have fun.


    Chen Yu first went to buy a car, but he didn''t choose. He was a pickup truck.


    As Farley said, neither the RV nor the sports car is suitable for shopping.


    The price of this van is less than ten thousand dollars, but it''s very useful.


    Chen then began to buy, but the supermarket in Los Angeles didn''t seem to offer that kind of fast beef.


    Previously in Sacramento, Chen could easily find a whole beef leg in the supermarket.


    Chen Yu thought of Lei ya: "Hello, Lei ya."


    "For what?"


    "Do you sell cattle on your ranch?"


    "You want to raise cattle?"


    "No, I need beef. I want to buy one. Of course, it''s slaughtered."


    "Our ranch is not retail." Leiya directly refused Chen''s request: "wait Are you having a party? "


    "Yes, I''ve moved to a new house. There may be more guests.""Well, I can offer you a cow, but you''re going to let me and Rena in."


    Chen Yu is stunned for a moment. Are he and their sisters friends?


    Even before the festival, they would like to come?


    "Of course, it would be my pleasure if the two ladies would like to come."


    "That''s settled. Tell me your new address."


    Because to prepare for the party, Chen was too late to prepare at all.


    So Chen Yu picked up David and Leonardo and asked them to help.


    It wasn''t long before Rena and reya came.


    However, there are still many bodyguards behind him. Chen sees that some of them are familiar with each other.


    Those people turned a blind eye to Chen Yu. To be honest, they were very impressed by what happened to Chen Yu that day.


    "Chen, do you have any grudges with those people?"


    "There was a fight."


    "Why don''t you call us fighting?"


    "Go away, you have to take part in everything." Chen Yu rolled his eyes and said, "go and put the shelf up."


    Leonardo and David help with the shelving, which is specially used to bake beef legs.


    Leina and Leiya come over. Leiya brings two cattle to Chen Zhao, both of which have been slaughtered. Several bodyguards help to lift them out of the car.


    "You are so beautiful here." Rena enjoyed the view here.


    "Why are you still here? Didn''t you go back to San Francisco? " Chen asked.


    "Do you want to get rid of me?"


    "I dare not." Chen Chu looks at Lei Ya beside his eyes.


    "Can I go to the lake?" Rena asked.


    "Whatever."


    There is a small wooden boat on the wharf, which is specially made by fewood for Chen Yu and fari, but neither of them has been used yet.


    "Can I or my people help you?"


    "No, go inside and have a rest. The party hasn''t started, and no one has come yet."


    "Let me help you with the barbecue."


    "All right."


    Rena rowed a boat by herself and went boating on the lake.


    Suddenly, Rena saw a black object floating on the water not far away.


    "Ah..."


    Leiya and several bodyguards rushed to the lake: "leina, what''s the matter?"


    "Whales Orca Here''s a killer whale. "


    "Chen, why are there Orcas here? The one you raised? " Reya asked, worried.


    "It doesn''t hurt people," Chen said quietly


    "Orcas can enter the freshwater lake?"


    "Don''t make a fuss. Orcas have a record of entering fresh water. It''s not surprising."


    "Well Are you sure it won''t hurt Rena? "


    However, when reya raised her head again, she found that Reyna had not the first kind of panic, but jumped directly to the back of the orca.

 Chapter 391

    At this time, a white yacht came from outside.


    Chen Yu looked up and saw lisfare, Lola, Dale, Ronnie, will and Fisher.


    "Dad, look, big fish, big fish What a big fish, I want to go up, I want to go up too. "


    Three little ones have seen Rena on the lake and amon floating on the water.


    Lola was the first to see such a large orca, even three times longer than their yacht.


    "So big." Lola was a little scared, after all, it was her first contact.


    "Dad, I''m going. I''m going." Fisher is also restless. If it wasn''t for Dale, he might have dived directly into the water.


    Although she is only one year old now, she can swim very well.


    Because it''s far away from the shore, lisfal can only call Chen Yu: "Chen, Fisher, Ronny and will are going to play with the orca, OK?"


    "No problem, don''t worry. Amun is very good."


    Just then, Amun moved.


    A huge body paddles across the water and then jumps up.


    "Ah..." Rena on her back screamed, but not frightened, but excited.


    All the people on the yacht couldn''t help exclaiming when they saw the whole posture of the giant beast.


    Ronnie, will and Fisher, with their mouths wide open, had little stars in their eyes.


    At Chen''s command, Amun stretched out his head and interacted with the people on board, making a sound similar to that of a dolphin.


    After a long struggle on the lake, the yacht came ashore.


    All of them were wet, all of them were sprayed by Amun.


    At this time, Heima and Baima come out with a bunch of bananas to Fisher, Ronnie and will.


    The princess swung her big ass, walked in the front yard, and from time to time ordered food for the people who were cooking.


    Xiongda, Xionger, Simba and Nana, the four kings, were fighting, and soon attracted the attention of the three little ones. They began to ravage the four kings crazily.


    "Chen, this is a special gift I prepared for you."


    Chen Yu took over the red wine from lisfal. The package of this bottle of red wine is very delicate and looks very expensive.


    "Thank you." Chen Yu is not polite to riesfall today.


    "Chen, my present is on the boat. You can go with me to get it."


    Before long, Dell and Chen Yu rushed out one by one.


    "Don''t run. I won''t kill you today."


    "What, Chen, why don''t you like this gift? I spent more than 100000 dollars on this gift, which was made by Lyon, the most famous craftsman in Italy... "


    "Do you know that for Chinese people, you can send anything, but you can''t send a clock?"


    Chen Yu chased Dale and threw him directly into the lake.


    But in the end, Chen accepted the present.


    It''s not evening yet, but many guests have come. Mary is with banter and Ken.


    As soon as Mary arrived, she went straight to the kitchen to help.


    Ban te took a wood carving to Chen Yu, who was his family''s blessing.


    Chen Yu, fari, Wanda, Heima, Baima, princess, Xiong Da, Xiong Er, besib, Carrie and Raymond are all on it.


    "Why don''t you have me on it? Why didn''t I? Why didn''t I? " Samar has been looking at the statue, very dissatisfied.


    "Well, stop it. I''ll add it later."


    ¡­¡­


    "Is this your new home?" Several female members of the rescue team were shocked to see the tall villa in front of them.


    Originally on this road, they have been thinking about what a good house can be in such a remote place.


    However, when they really arrived at the scene, they found how ridiculous their ideas were.


    The villa in front of them is so beautiful. Just think about the feeling of living here, and they will be mad with envy.


    "It was designed by robio." Said Farley.


    "It''s really beautiful."


    The eyes of all the women couldn''t be moved. Fari took them to the living room, and they couldn''t live. They visited the whole villa from inside to outside.


    "Chen Zhen knows how to enjoy it."


    "They are rich."


    "It''s a pity to be ahead of farry."


    "Fari''s luck is so good. Why didn''t I find Chen a potential stock?"


    "See that yacht by the lake?"


    "What happened to that one?"


    "It''s a limited edition designed by azimut Benetti. It''s like a limited edition super run. It''s like that. It costs five million dollars for one." All the women are marvelous.


    At this time, there was a roar on the road. The girls on the rooftop, hearing the roar, turned their heads and looked around.I saw a gray sports car coming at a gallop. It was a limited edition Bugatti Veyron.


    Streamline body is full of explosive force, giving people the feeling of one word, expensive.


    A couple of young men and women got off the bus. The girl seemed to be under age.


    "Chen." Daniel and Manny say hello to Chen Xun.


    Manni looked at Chen''s new home. "Your house is so beautiful. It''s much more beautiful than grandpa''s house."


    "Rasfa will be very sad to hear that." Chen Yu joked.


    "The fact is the fact. Grandpa''s house is ugly. It''s not only ugly outside, but also ugly inside. I don''t understand grandpa''s taste. The whole house is full of outdated atmosphere."


    "By the way, didn''t your mother come?"


    "She''s here, but she''s helping grandpa prepare your present."


    Before long, Zola came. She was with Paul.


    The gift they brought was a bonsai of bodhi trees, about a meter tall.


    It has to be said that this gift is very suitable, at least Chen Yu likes it very much.


    Put in the living room, can become a bright spot absolutely.


    "Chen, congratulations on the completion of your new home."


    "Thank you. Come in and sit down, Paul. You too."


    "Then I won''t be polite to Mr. Chen."


    There are more and more guests, and the atmosphere is more and more warm.


    And he brought Paul and Zola into the house, and two more cars drew up in front of Chen Yu.


    The arrival of Yafen and Lucy one before and one after another, Yafen today convergence of the usual kind of sexy, makeup is also slightly light.


    Lucy also appeared as a female elite. It can be seen that both of them know today''s occasion, so they didn''t plan to take the lead.


    It''s just that Chen Yu didn''t expect them to show up together. Shouldn''t they be friends?


    And there should be no real good sisters in Hollywood.


    But look at their appearance, if you don''t know, you really think they are good sisters.


    Chen Yu and FA Li are busy entertaining the guests. Until evening, Ethan and Li Qingcai are late.


    However, the scene that worried Chen most appeared.


    Ethan saw robio Father and son meet.

 Chapter 392

    Chen Yu has long learned from their words that their relationship has been very bad.


    Robio is not only as bad as Ethan, but also as Capris.


    The three members of the family did not know what evil they had done in the last life. They regarded each other as enemies.


    Fortunately, Wright came at this time. Robio and Ethan separated directly.


    Chen Yu is really afraid that if they fight, it will be difficult to clean up.


    And if they do fight, it''s a big question to help.


    "Wright, you look beautiful today."


    "Ha ha You still speak that way. "


    Chen Yu helps Wright into the house and introduces him to farry.


    Only then did Farley know that the old man in front of her was the president of Los Angeles University and the teacher of Farr.


    But Wright didn''t sit for long. After all, the noisy party atmosphere didn''t suit her.


    Just visited the house, praised robio''s design, and left alone.


    The party was still hot, but Chen found that Leonardo seemed to be asking for phone numbers again.


    "Leonardo, come here."


    "Chen, what are you doing?"


    "What about you and your partner, rose? How are you doing? "


    "I don''t want to mention her."


    "What''s the matter?"


    Chen Yu has only seen rose once, but it seems that rose should have some interest in Leonardo in his impression.


    They don''t seem to get along very well.


    "Can you tell me what happened?"


    "I don''t want to say."


    OK, Chen Yu shrugs helplessly.


    Since he didn''t want to mention it, Chen Yu couldn''t help him.


    "But chasing girls is not your pursuit. First of all, you can''t find girls everywhere to ask for phone numbers."


    "How to pursue it?"


    "First of all, you can''t make the other person feel uncomfortable."


    "Then what am I going to do?" Asked Leonardo patiently.


    "Tell me first, what did you say to them just now?"


    "May I have your phone number?" Leonardo replied.


    "And what else?"


    "No more."


    Chen Yu rubbed his forehead: "first of all, you can''t pick the one with friends around, whether it''s male or female."


    "Why? If several girls are together, isn''t the chance greater? "


    "Of course, the chance is bigger. If you have enough charm, you can hook up all of them at one time. But if you can''t make sure of one, are you sure you can make it all? Women''s feelings have a chain reaction. If a woman likes you, other people will also like you. If one of them dislikes you, other women will dislike you. If one of them thinks you are very low, then other women will reject you in order to keep their own style consistent. You know Do you? "


    "Well, what am I going to do?"


    Leonardo is a good student because he is good at learning.


    But any teacher will have a headache when facing him.


    "Do you see the girl beside the bar who is drinking a mug? Her name is Budapest. She is a colleague of farry. Her relationship with other girls is not very harmonious."


    Leonardo nodded: "well, that girl is beautiful."


    "I don''t want you to focus on how beautiful she is. Listen to me."


    "Mm-hmm..."


    "Hi, alone?" "The other party will first look at you and then nod," Chen said


    "And then?"


    "It''s noisy here. Would you like to sit outside?"


    "There seems to be a lot of people outside." Said Leonardo.


    "Go to the waterfall. There''s no one there."


    "But isn''t it more noisy there?"


    "Fool, it''s people who quarrel, not environment Besides, get rid of the beer can in your hand and go to the bar to get a bottle of red wine. "


    Chen took a picture of Leonardo. Leonardo summoned up his courage and went to the girl named Budapest.


    David came over and said, "Chen, are you teaching Leonardo how to pick up girls?"


    Chen Yu touched David''s beer and said, "I''m afraid he''ll drive all the girls out of my party. No girls will come to my party in the future."


    "And what do you think of his chances of success?"


    "That girl should be in the emotional window, at this time if someone can enter her heart, she will soon accept."


    Chen Yu looks at David. "How about you and Kate?"


    "It''s not bad. It''s stable at present, but we are very busy."


    "No way. You are a policeman and a journalist."Chen Yu is not optimistic about their feelings, although Kate adores David.


    But this worship is to keep a distance, if they live together, lose the sense of mystery, then lose the taste.


    Moreover, both David and Kate belong to relatively independent people.


    This is the relationship between men and women. When both sides are strong, it is often the beginning of the rift.


    And if one side is strong and the other is weak, the relationship will be more stable.


    For example, Laurent and Winnipeg are always on the weak side of the family, while Winnipeg is much stronger.


    Of course, Chen''s principle is not to get involved in other people''s feelings.


    Even a good friend will never step in.


    No matter how good his relationship with David is, he is always an outsider on the emotional issue.


    He has no right or reason to get involved, the relationship between David and Kate.


    Although David said that his relationship with Kate is stable, but today''s party, Kate did not come, is likely to be some omens.


    Although Chen has only been in love twice, once in college, and once with Fanny.


    However, Chen Yu is deeply involved in emotion. The reality is different from that of movie and TV series.


    "You''ve had a lot of wine tonight. Don''t go back. Stay with me all night." Chen said.


    "Here Is it convenient? "


    "Mainly, I need help cleaning."


    "Can I refuse?"


    "I deprive you of the right to refuse." Chen Yu said with a smile.


    Just then, Sienna came over and said, "Chen, come here."


    "What''s up? It''s mysterious. " David asked curiously.


    "What''s going on in the basement?"


    "What''s the matter?" Chen Chu''s heart murmured, did he find three dogs? Or found little nine?


    "That''s the skeleton." Sienna looked at Chen Yu with a solemn face.


    "Well You say that skeleton? It''s a handicraft I asked people to make, not really. " Chen said casually.


    "You can''t fool me, that skeleton is true."


    "Chen, what skeleton? You''re not going to kill anyone and hide the skeleton at home, are you? " David was startled.


    "Go away, what do you think?" Chen Chu rolled his eyes and looked at sienna. "How do you know it''s true?"

 Chapter 393

    "The breath on it is too obvious. There is magic on it. It must have been very powerful before it was born." Sienna said, "is that your prey?"


    "Chen, take me to see. Take me to see what the prey is." David got excited at once.


    Chen Yu didn''t refuse either. Anyway, David was also with them and had contact with supernatural forces.


    As a member of their small circle, Chen Yu, wearing Sienna and David, went down to the first floor of the basement.


    David first saw a huge skeleton around the wall.


    "How big What was it? "


    "Without a name, it''s a monster."


    "You can kill such a powerful monster. Even if there are only skeletons left, I can still feel that there is a powerful magic in its skeletons. Give me a skeleton?"


    "My collection is for the sake of looking good here. If you take one, my collection will be broken."


    "It''s a waste of you to put it here."


    "And what are you doing?"


    "Magic potions, of course."


    Magic potion?


    Chen thinks about it. When he is treating some difficult patients, he is more and more dependent on magic.


    However, every time after the treatment of patients, they are engaged in physical and mental fatigue.


    So if you can improve some magic, it will certainly help your career.


    "I can''t give you this, but I can get you some more skeletons." "I''ll get it for you after a while, but you''ll get some magic potions and share them with me," Chen said


    "Yes."


    "Hey, Chen, you are here."


    At this time, Normans and Evelyn came down the circular stairs and saw Chen Yu and two friends around him.


    "What is this?"


    "It looks so lifelike. What kind of dinosaur skeleton is it?" Evry asked curiously.


    Normans stroked the bones: "the touch is special, too."


    "No, it was made by the props division in Hollywood. I often saw some monsters in the movies, and then I paid a props division team to help me with this."


    "It''s a special touch, just like a bone." Evry said.


    "Of course, after all, the price of this model is not low." Chen said.


    "In this dark basement, with such a model, you are a strange man." Sienna shuddered in a feigned gesture: "let''s go up."


    Chen Chu shrugged. "Let''s go. There''s nothing beautiful here. Let''s go."


    When we got to the front yard, all the guests had a good time.


    Dale was there bragging about his experiences, skydiving, deep-sea diving, or conquering some of the peaks.


    "Uncle Chen, I want to see your magic." Fisher said, pulling Chen''s trousers.


    "Chen, I also want to see your magic. How about one?" Said lisfal.


    Chen Yu made a snap of his finger, turned it over, and put a coin in his finger.


    Turn it over again, the coin is missing.


    "There''s this little trick on TV every day." "It''s a bit more difficult," risfal quipped


    Chen Yu smiled, holding his hands together, and then began to leak out coins, big and small coins, one cent, five cents, ten cents, twenty-five cents, constantly leaking out.


    Soon the ground was covered with coins.


    It''s amazing that Chen Yu is wearing short sleeves. It''s impossible to hide so many coins in his hands.


    Chen Yu put the coins on the ground together again, and then reached for a wipe, all the coins disappeared.


    Sienna looks at Chen Yu doubtfully. Is this magic? Or magic?


    If it''s magic, why don''t you feel at all?


    "Uncle, can you make something bigger?"


    Chen''s palms spread out slowly, and a bottle of wine appeared between them. However, Chen''s palms closed and the wine disappeared.


    "Come on, give me a little applause."


    They clapped their hands at once, and Chen finally took out the bottle of wine happily.


    "Chen, where are you hiding this wine? Why can''t I see it at all? " Asked Dale curiously.


    "Magic is magic. You can''t break it. If you want to know the answer, you have to think about it."


    Chen Yu smiled, just then, the phone rang: "the performance is over, you continue to be happy."


    Chen Yu goes to the place where no one answers the phone. It''s pierce Nan.


    "Chen."


    "Mr. Pierce, what can I do for you?"


    "Chen, I''m at your door."


    Chen Yu was shocked for a moment. He went to the gate and saw pierce Nan and a man in a robe standing in the shadow."Mr. Pierce."


    "Mr. Chen, I''d like to introduce you to Garcia from India."


    "Hello, Mr. Garcia."


    "Chen, this time Garcia and I came to you to cooperate with you."


    "For the golden cup of the sun king?"


    "Yes, I don''t believe you will be so careless, so important..."


    Chen Yu stopped Peirce Nan from going on: "Mr. Peirce, would you please let me keep my last favor for you? The diary has been burned down, and I don''t know how important it is until you tell me the real origin of it. "


    "Well, Chen, I hope you have a good consideration. The golden cup of the sun king can be shared, because everyone can only bear the effect of one mouthful of wine. Everyone''s cooperation is good for each other."


    "Mr. Pierce, you are not welcome here. Please." Chen Yu finally made a direct order.


    He hated Peirce Nan''s repeated entanglements. The navigation diary belongs to him. If he wants to share it, he will share it. If he doesn''t want to share it, no one can force him.


    Peirce Nan and Garcia can only turn around and leave. In the dark, Peirce Nan asked: "how is it? Is there a result? "


    "He lied." "The diary is still there," Garcia said


    "Are you sure?"


    "Of course." Garcia took out a king cobra from his sleeve, which had a pentagram mark on its forehead.


    "My baby told me that the Chinese man was lying."


    Pierce Nan''s face sank. "That is to say, this guy wants to eat alone?"


    "It seems so."


    "Then what can you do?"


    "Since he is unwilling to cooperate, he can only be hurt a little. I will ask him to come to me." Garcia said confidently.


    "That Chinese man has a strong practical ability. He is not a wizard. You''d better be careful."


    "I don''t fight him head-on. It''s barbarian behavior." There was a strange smile on Garcia''s face.


    Sizzling -


    Garcia''s sleeve robe made a sound of horror.


    Pierce Nan watched Garcia, which is why he came to Garcia.


    Although Garcia, like him, is a wizard.


    But he is the most dangerous wizard!

 Chapter 394

    "Flush all these things."


    "David, these are all in the trash."


    All the guests left, only David and Leonardo stayed.


    "Leonardo, can you tell me why you failed again?" Chen asked as he cleaned up


    "I was holding her hand and sitting under the waterfall."


    David and Chen Yu both stopped their work. In their opinion, it is almost certain that a woman would like to accompany another man and sit under the waterfall in the dead of night.


    "Then I don''t know why. She looked at me for a long time."


    "And then?"


    "I asked if she was sleepy."


    "She said a little."


    "And then?"


    "I said, if you are sleepy, go and have a rest. I will continue to sit for a while." Leonardo said very wrongly.


    Chen Yu and David have rushed to fight Leonardo.


    "Don''t hit, don''t hit. Why do you hit me?"


    At this time, in the living room of France also came out, gloating said: "at that time she was hoping you and her to go to the guest room to sleep."


    "But I''m not sleepy."


    "So you should fight."


    Suddenly, Leonardo patted his head: "ah I see I see Ah ah, I missed such a good opportunity. "


    "But it''s too late for you to understand."


    "Oh, there is a snake here." David suddenly picked up a snake with a pole. "Isn''t it Ramon''s relative?"


    "No, throw it in the lake." Chen Yu waved.


    "Eh, that snake seems to be a scale saw adder." Said Leonardo.


    "What''s the matter? Do you know this kind of snake? "


    "Recently, within the jurisdiction of our police station, two people died of this poisonous snake." Said Leonardo.


    "Be careful. Try not to go out at night, especially in the wild." David said, "Chen, especially you and Fanny, the place where you live is originally in the wild."


    "No, the two dead died at home."


    "Maybe it was the snake that crawled into the house?"


    "The saw scale viper is only found in tropical Asia, mainly in India, Sri Lanka, Bangladesh and Pakistan, and the Indian subcontinent is the most, which is very aggressive." Said Leonardo.


    "Did you just say that the saw scale Viper isn''t in America?"


    "Well, you should have killed this snake just now, rather than lost it. If the species invades in the morning, it will be troublesome, and someone may be injured. The scale saw viper is very aggressive."


    Chen Yu squints his eyes. Is it a coincidence?


    Hope is just a coincidence.


    ¡­¡­


    "Eh? My snake is dead. " Garcia''s eyes showed a cold light: "it seems that he is despised, but next time he will not be so lucky."


    Peirce Nan frowned when he saw that Garcia had released more than ten vipers. "So many vipers, you will kill him. If he dies, where can we find the navigation diary?"


    "People die when they die. We can go directly into that house and look for the navigation diary."


    "All right." Peirce Nan thought about it. It seems that it is feasible.


    Anyway, he didn''t kill people. He didn''t have any psychological burden.


    ¡­¡­


    David and Leonardo had a rest after washing. Chen Yu also lost them a bewilderment by the way, which made them sleep better.


    Chen Yu is sitting by the lake with fari, with his feet in the water, enjoying the rare quiet pleasure.


    At this time, several heads were exposed in the water.


    Xiaojiu can finally emerge from the water, and then three dogs also emerge from the water.


    It''s on the second floor of the basement, but it''s choked. It''s hard to breathe.


    It began to revel in the night.


    Bark -


    all of a sudden, the three headed dog barked up, and the three heads barked at a piece of grass.


    "Well? Did they find anything? " Asked fari.


    Chen heard the fury in the barking of the three dogs. Then he saw that the three dogs patted the ground with their claws, and then something was thrown in front of Chen.


    "Eh, it''s a viper."


    It''s a silver ringer, it''s very deadly.


    However, they are only found in Asia, mostly in central and South China of China and Southeast Asia.


    How can a silver snake emerge here?


    At this time, Jiuyi, a snake, directly bites the dead snake killed by three dogs and swallows it into his stomach.


    Although Xiaojiu is a snake, its way of eating is not that of swallowing, but directly chewing and swallowing.


    Chen Yu''s face is a little dignified. He can be sure now that someone is playing a trick.And it''s mostly the Indian named Garcia!


    He was able to mix with pierce south, and he was mostly a wizard.


    So it''s no surprise that he can control the viper.


    However, this ability to control vipers is really overwhelming.


    "Fari, go back to the house first. There seem to be a lot of poisonous snakes here. Tonight, I''ll let them clean up all the poisonous snakes in this area so as not to affect our quality of life."


    "Well, then be careful." Fari nodded.


    When farry returned to the house, Chen Yu''s face sank and called out all Raymond, Beelzebub, Carrie, Wanda, black and white and the princess.


    Raymond was arranged by Carrie to guard Farley''s side, while Beelzebub and Raymond went to see David and Leonardo.


    No one knows if there is a snake in the house. We have to prevent it.


    In the dead of night, it is obviously impossible for him to find the Viper alone.


    Wanda, black and white two silly and princess, they have a very strong anti-virus ability, so even if the bite will not be fatal.


    "Find me all the vipers here."


    At this time, the old black drifted over: "don''t bother, I''ll point out."


    Chen Yu slaps his head. Yes, Lao Hei can see the soul, even the soul of a snake.


    Even in the dark, the old black can also accurately find the soul of the snake.


    "Lao Hei, first go to the house and have a look to see if there is a snake sneaking in."


    "I''ve checked it, not at home."


    Chen Yu is at ease. Only with the assurance of Lao Hei can he be at ease.


    ¡­¡­


    "Damn it! My baby is dead! Damn, damn, how dare the Chinese dare to hurt my baby like this! " Garcia growled furiously.


    "Garcia, is that all you can do?" Peirce Nan was very unhappy. He and Garcia had been standing in the dark for several hours. There were mosquitoes everywhere. If it wasn''t for the navigation diary, he didn''t want to stay with the manic patient.


    One night, pierce Nan was listening to Garcia roaring.


    "Do you want to see my real strength? OK, then I''ll show you my real strength. "


    Garcia suddenly grabbed the king cobra with both hands. It seemed that the king cobra was very hard to be dragged and wanted to break away from Garcia''s hands.


    But Garcia was pulling more and more tightly. With a snap, King Cobra was torn.


    Garcia began to put the king cobra in his mouth and chew it.


    Peirce South looked at Garcia''s action and felt a fit of nausea.


    Then, Garcia suddenly had a bulge in her abdomen, and then she began to vomit. Her stomach, neck and mouth were all swollen.


    Then a boa constrictor came out of Garcia''s mouth. The boa constrictor was full of thick liquid and looked very disgusting.


    After spitting out the python, Garcia became very weak.


    "Go and eat all the people you see in that house!"

 Chapter 395

    Garcia is tall and thin, and looks like malnutrition.


    But it''s such a physique that spits out a 10 meter Python from its mouth.


    Of course, pierce Nan knew it was Garcia''s magic.


    Pierce Nan has long heard that Garcia''s magic comes from the serpent god of India.


    In particular, the name is the magic of reincarnation, which is a very evil magic.


    It is said that this kind of magic can give birth to a god snake with all the magic and vitality of the user.


    And the snake will follow the user''s command to devour the user''s enemies, and then return to the user''s body, and the devoured vitality will become the user''s.


    Garcia claims to be the most dangerous wizard, which is not groundless.


    It''s a long time since Garcia came to Los Angeles, two people have died in his hands.


    That boa constrictor looks very frightening, just like the monster boa constrictor in the boa constrictor disaster. It has no inertia like the ordinary boa constrictor at all. It goes straight down the lake with a wordy sound.


    This Python is almost invincible on land.


    No creature can compete with it, even the lion tiger bear, in the face of this monster Python also want to run away.


    ¡­¡­


    "Well, there''s a big guy on the water." "Old black suddenly said:" good strong vitality


    "Very powerful?" Chen Zhu could not help worrying because he could not see the lake.


    "It''s almost as vital as a princess." Old black replied.


    What grade is the princess now?


    The strongest creature on the land is nothing but a creature at the same level as the princess.


    Chen Yu gave a direct order to Amun: "Amun, drag it into the water for me."


    When it comes to land, it''s probably a bitter battle. It''s better not to let it go to the shore directly.


    Amun was ordered by Chen Yu to cry and act at the same time.


    Amun has found that thing, and he also sent a message to Chen Yu: "it''s a python."


    Is it a snake again? As expected, Garcia is behind the scenes.


    "Swallow the snake directly."


    A Meng gets Chen Zhu''s order. He takes a big breath and inhales the python directly into his mouth.


    Python may be invincible on the land, but in the face of Amun, whose physique is a hundred times that of him, whose body length is several times that of him, and the overlord in the sea, he is unable to resist, or even resist.


    a mouthful bite, a pure life essence poured into his mouth, suddenly came the spirit: "wow..." It''s pure vitality. "


    "What vitality?" Chen asked, puzzled.


    "That boa constrictor should not be a normal creature. It may have been born by magic. However, this creature needs equal vitality. The stronger the vitality of sacrifice, the stronger its strength and physique will be."


    "Delicious." Amon gave Chen another message.


    ¡­¡­


    "Wow..." Garcia suddenly cried out, and a lot of blood came out of her mouth: "monster Monsters... "


    Pierce Nan''s face is unbelievable. What happened?


    What happened?


    Why does Garcia react like this?


    Why does he shout monsters?


    Then, Garcia''s body began to shrink, and Garcia stretched out his withered arm.


    "Help me Help me... "


    But he is shrinking faster and faster.


    Click -


    his arm couldn''t bear the gravity and broke in front of Pierce south, but there was no blood at the fracture.


    Pierce Nan took two steps back and watched Garcia''s rapid death.


    At last, Garcia''s body completely collapsed, like a mound of earth.


    Peirce Nan was shivering all over. It''s not suitable to stay here for long!


    It''s better to run away!


    That Chinese is more dangerous than I think


    Damn it, I really shouldn''t fight him directly. Now he must know that he has something to do with himself.


    ¡­¡­


    Xiaojiu wanders around Amun and eats the residue left by Amun.


    For Xiaojiu, even the rest of Amun''s meal is enough for him to eat.


    Chen Yu was sitting by the lake. His face was always gloomy and could not be untied.


    Although he moved to a new house, he was in trouble the next day.


    We must find a way to solve the problem, and the new home''s defense is too poor.


    We must strengthen our defense!


    "Lao Hei, I want to strengthen the defense here. Do you have any idea?"


    "At this time, I will use my necromancy and the skeletons. How about that? I said the skeletons are useful.""What needs to be done?"


    "Scatter the skeletons around the mirror lake and bury them in the ground. If there are people with bad intentions, I can know for the first time. But you know that I can''t kill, so I think it''s necessary for you to learn the necromancy."


    Chen Yu has a headache. It''s not a problem to learn the magic of the dead.


    The problem is, your magic is too weak.


    It seems necessary to put magic enhancement on the agenda.


    The first is to find a time to go to hell.


    Go to the old nest of Samar and bring some skeletons. Samar eats some powerful demon beasts. Even if only the skeletons are left, they still contain powerful magic.


    Sienna can make magic potions, and then get magic potions from sienna.


    Just, I don''t know how it works.


    After the old black inspected the surrounding area again, he made sure that there was no one around, so Chen Yu went home to have a rest.


    However, this sleep is the most unreliable night for Chen Yu.


    It''s that bastard, pierce Nan.


    And that Garcia!


    If you catch both of them, you must feed them to the dog.


    Chen Yu did not know that his wish would never come true.


    After all, Garcia was dead, and died indirectly in his hands.


    Throughout the evening, Chen was thinking about how to strengthen the villa''s defense.


    Although in the villa, Chen is not afraid of any enemy.


    But the other side did not just face him, but sneaked in.


    If the other side put more than ten snakes, it''s really hard to defend in the absence of the old black.


    Especially Fanny, she doesn''t have any self-protection ability. If she is bitten by a poisonous snake, things will be more troublesome.


    Lao Hei suggested that we bury those bones in advance by using necromancy.


    Although the plan is good, far water can''t save near fire.


    The other side may not wait for him to strengthen his magic, let alone wait for him to be ready for everything.


    Chen Yu, who had no intention to sleep, got up again and picked up the design of the villa to check it.


    Of course, the best solution is to get rid of Pierce South and Garcia.


    But they won''t show up in front of themselves. Tomorrow, they will go to peircenan''s house to have a look. If they meet him, Chen Yu will definitely screw off peircenan''s head and kick the ball.

 Chapter 396

    Pierce South took advantage of the darkness and came to a deep lane.


    This alley is full of a stench. I don''t know how long the garbage in the garbage bin on the road hasn''t been cleaned.


    The whole alley is dark, and the ground is full of sewage from the sewer.


    Pierce Nan, with his nose covered, would not have come here if the situation hadn''t forced him.


    Deep down, pierce South stopped in front of the rusty iron gate.


    Bang -


    the iron door makes a heavy sound, and a sound comes from it.


    "Come in."


    Pierce South opened the iron door and the room was dark.


    When Peirce Nan bumped into a jar, there was another sound in the dark.


    The sound was a bit awkward in Pierce South''s ear.


    "You''ve knocked over my experiment, a thousand dollars."


    Pierce Nan quickly took out his wallet and said, "Hello, Ms. Rupert. This is pierce Nan. I think you should be impressed with me."


    "No." The dark lady Rupert replied without any emotion.


    It''s embarrassing. Pierce Nan rearranged his mood and continued, "Ms. Rupert, I''d like to ask you a favor."


    Then a neon sign came on.


    The neon sign said, business scope: from 2000 US dollars for retaliation, from 10000 US dollars for extramarital follow-up investigation, and from 1000 US dollars for theft of designated items.


    "Er..." Looking at this complex business scope, pierce Nan felt as if he had gone wrong: "well, girl Rupert, I want you to help me deal with a person, a wizard."


    "Ah? There''s a mistake. I''m sorry. ''


    The sign in front is dark, and the other one is on.


    All kinds of curses, 10000 dollars to start.


    Evil spirit harassment, starting at $10000.


    Nightmare haunts, starting at $10000.


    Disease causing viruses, 3000 dollars each.


    Fortune telling, 1000 dollars a time.


    Attack peers at $100000 a time, success or failure.


    "Ms. Rupert, can you turn on the light? I want to talk to you. " Because the room is too dark, so pierce South can only vaguely see a shadow.


    "That The light is broken. Let''s talk about it. "


    "Well, I need you to deal with a wizard. Just now, he killed the Viper Garcia of the serpentine cult from India, so I need your help."


    "That is to say, the other side is very strong?" Asked Rupert.


    "Yes, very strong."


    "Then I''d like to recommend a set meal combination for you, attack peers + evil spirit harassment + nightmare entanglement, with a preferential price of $120000."


    "Where is the offer?"


    "No expense."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Peirce Nan regrets to come to him, but he is the most famous in Los Angeles. At the moment, Peirce Nan is a bit desperate. If Chen Yu finds himself, he will die.


    Peirce South hesitated for a moment and asked, "I want him to die."


    "It''s against the law to kill."


    "Magic killing is not against the law, as long as it is not caught."


    "Well, a million dollars."


    "Wait Why is it so expensive? "


    "I''m a principled witch. Why should I disobey your principles without enough cost?"


    "So the package you said To what extent? "


    "It depends on the strength of the other side."


    Pierce Nan was not very satisfied with the result, but he had no choice at the moment.


    "When will it start?"


    "Look at the mood No, look at the opportunity. "


    ¡­¡­


    Chen Yu went to the neighboring town, inquired about it, and found that pierce Nan had moved away a month ago.


    It is said that the chemical plant where he worked dismissed him for unknown reasons.


    This made Chen Yu very angry, but he could not vent his anger.


    However, life still has to go on. Chen Yu can''t find him all over the world for Pierce south.


    Chen Yu arrives at the hospital, and tiger''s arms are ready.


    Chen Yu first took tiger out of the hospital. After all, in the hospital, it''s not suitable to change his eyes.


    "Tiger, get in my car."


    Tego got on the car with an eye mask, and Chen Yu cured his arms in half a month, which greatly increased his confidence in Chen Yu''s medical skills.


    However, his left eye has been completely discarded. Is it really possible for Chen Yu to cure his eyes?


    In boxing, you can''t continue your career without one eye.Because one less eye, the field of vision will be greatly reduced.


    It''s the most basic quality of a professional boxer.


    Therefore, tiger is still full of confusion and hesitation about his destiny and future.


    "What do I do next?" A group of pets of tiger and Chen Yu are also familiar with each other, so it''s not too much accident to see large and small pets in the RV.


    "Lie there."


    According to Chen Chao''s request, tiger lies on the bed.


    "Next, you''ll fall asleep."


    Then I heard Chen Yu ring his fingers, and then I lost my consciousness.


    Chen Yu took out the eyes without grime. There was no difficulty in changing the eyes. The eyes without grime would have everything on their own.


    Although the process looks a little like those parasitic monsters in horror movies, it is actually a basic operation.


    Chen Yu drove to Los Angeles University, and tiger slept soundly.


    He felt that he hadn''t slept so well for a long time. In a decisive period of time, his left eyes were always stimulating his pain nerves, making him unable to sleep at night.


    Pa pa -


    "wake up."


    Tiger felt someone patting his face, and he waved: "don''t bother me."


    "Wake up."


    "Don''t bother me any more, I''m welcome."


    Hula -


    the next moment, the whole person of Tago is mentioned.


    Tiger opened his eyes and saw Chen Yu hanging his tiger in the air with both hands: "did you say you were going to be rude to me just now?"


    "Ah? No, no... " Tiger is going to cry. How could he be so careless: "I was just talking in my sleep."


    "That''s about it." Chen Yu put the tiger back on the ground.


    It''s scary


    Tiger patted his sweetheart, but he didn''t feel right.


    Tiger closed his eyes, left and right.


    See?


    The left eye saw it?


    How is this possible?


    Illusion? Or is it a dream at all?


    "Mr. Chen, my eyes?"


    "Forget the past. Anyone who asks you will say that the eyes are just injured, not necrotic." "Do you understand?" Chen said


    "Mr. Chen, what''s the matter with my eyes?"


    "So many questions, do you want me to pluck your eyes out again, and then install them?"


    "No, I won''t ask." Tago''s fear of Chen Yu is more and more mysterious.


    "Go, go to the boxing club, do activities. Every day, I will spare two hours to do rehabilitation training for you until I think you can stand on the ring again."

 Chapter 397

    When we got to the boxing club, everyone was very happy to see tiger''s return.


    Everyone gathered around to say hello to tiger, but when Chen Yu came in, all the laughter stopped.


    All of them are honest and say hello to Chen Yu. Chen Yu feels like a villain in the movie.


    "You''re all separated. Tiger just left the hospital. I''m going to do some rehabilitation exercises with him." Chen said.


    The crowd dispersed, and both of them were equipped with light vehicles.


    Both gloves and helmets are used to protect both sides.


    Because bare handed boxing is very easy to cause disability or even death.


    "In the next few days, you need to do anti strike training. There is no substantial gap between you and zanla Douglas in physical quality, but when you are in the arena, your anti Strike ability is far inferior to him, so in the future, you will need to face more severe anti strike training. This time, you are no longer the only one to stop. I think you can stop When it''s down, it stops. "


    "Yes, I see, Mr. Chen."


    "OK, let''s start."


    After receiving Chen Yu''s training again, Tago clearly felt that Chen Yu was stronger in strength than when he first trained with him.


    Tiger knows that when he was training with himself, Chen Yu never used his real strength.


    It wasn''t until Chen Yu cut off zanla Douglas''s arms with a fist in order to help him revenge that he understood the strength gap between himself and Chen Yu.


    Before, Tago always thought that Chen Yu''s strength should be in the professional boxing hands, belonging to the top type.


    But he still doesn''t think Chen can compete with the real top players.


    It was not until Zara Douglas lay at Chen''s feet that he realized the reality.


    If Chen Yu goes to a professional boxing match, then he is definitely a demon.


    Chen''s strength is not great, after all, although the arm and hand bones of tiger have just healed, they have not fully recovered.


    Therefore, Chen''s attack is still reserved.


    Finally, after ten minutes of stormy weather, Chen Yu pardoned tiger and let him breathe.


    Pa pa -


    Chen Zhu and tiger turn their heads and see Wright standing under the ring clapping.


    "Ms. Wright." Tiger is one of the most outstanding students in school, even in academic performance.


    Of course, on the surface, in private, tiger will also accept some, bullying the employment of his classmates.


    For example, in the last conflict with Chen Yu, he was hired, which was his way to generate income.


    After all, tiger''s family is not good, and he fights not only for his dream, but also for the idea of making a fortune.


    "Chen, you are really not in business." Wright looked at Chen Yu discontentedly. "You are a professor in medical school."


    "Why don''t I do my job? I''m a kind of education now, right?" Chen Yu turned to look at tiger. "You''re right, tiger."


    Tiger grinned, but did not speak.


    "Are you free this afternoon? I''ve arranged an open class for you."


    "You''ve arranged it for me. Can I say no?"


    "Then it''s settled." On Wright''s old face, there was a smile: "by the way, I heard that you saved a man with a gun in his head in those days when you went to Sacramento for a holiday."


    "It''s not a rescue. It''s a rescue. He''s lucky. If he was shot by a large caliber pistol at that time, I''m afraid I can''t help him."


    Tego looked at Chen Yu and was more awed by him.


    However, he was also very grateful that he and Chen Yu took the initiative to resolve the conflict.


    Instead of continuing to hate Chen Yu, you can have the opportunity.


    ¡­¡­


    "Ms. Wright, wait..." A man in his early thirties caught up with Wright.


    "Gerald, what can I do for you?" Wright asked back.


    "Ms. Wright, I want you to explain why my open class will be replaced. I don''t think I did anything wrong." Gerrard looked at Wright angrily.


    "Why?" Wright thought for a moment and looked at Gerard: "I don''t want to interfere too much in your private life, but please focus on people other than students. I don''t want two girls to come into my office when I work and complain about your emotional confusion. In the past month, you have missed at least five classes. In that case, I will give you Take fewer classes, so that you have more time to deal with your emotional life. Besides Now that I have a better choice, why don''t I? You have not been dismissed from my job. I''m very kind to you. I hope you have some self-knowledge. "


    Gerrard''s face was livid: "is there anyone better than me in neurosurgery?""Of course." Wright replied, of course.


    "Is there such a person at UCLA?" Gerrard certainly can''t feel that he is the best neurosurgeon in the world.


    But he felt that there was absolutely no such person at UCLA.


    "Mr. Gerald, if you have any objection to my decision-making, please improve your professionalism and professional ethics, and then talk to me. OK, I have something else to do. Goodbye."


    With that, Wright turned and left. She never hesitated about her decision.


    It was Chen Yu who replaced Gerrard in the open class.


    If Chen Yu didn''t have his own main job, if Chen Yu was a university professor, Wright would not hesitate to kick Gerard out.


    Now he just replaced a few classes, and even pestered himself.


    But Gerrard is not willing. He is the youngest professor in the history of Los Angeles University.


    Only thirty years ago, he has won the honor of being a professor.


    He doesn''t agree with anyone except a few scary old people in school, who are old and older.


    And he always thought that he was the best in his field.


    Unlike ordinary professors, they only have teaching experience.


    Gerrard was a doctor, and in neurosurgery, he worked for four years as an attending physician and one year as an intern.


    In neurosurgery, even the oldest and most senior professor in the school does not dare to compete with him in this respect.


    "Mr. Ronan." Gerard called his teacher.


    Arthur Ronan was the head of Neurosurgery when he was an intern and the neurosurgeon he trusted the most.


    It was the opportunity to practice under Arthur Ronan''s hand that enabled him to learn a lot in the field of Neurosurgery, and Arthur Ronan was the only one he recognized. He was a better expert in this field.

 Chapter 398

    "Gerald, what can I do for you?" Asked Arthur Ronan.


    "Mr. Ronan, my course has been replaced. Our headmaster said that someone better than me has replaced me." Gerrard said it as if he were complaining.


    Arthur Ronan frowned. "Since you have been replaced by someone better than you, what can be said is that you are not good enough."


    "I checked the information of the person who replaced me in the open class, and the guy didn''t even hear about it. Even before that, he had only one class, and he was a substitute for others, and he was not a professor of Neurosurgery, but now he wants to replace me. How can I be reconciled?"


    "Let other departments take the place of you for neurosurgery open class?" Arthur Ronan''s face was a little ugly.


    Although Gerrard is not the top of Neurosurgery, and even worse than himself in his major, he believes that the professors of other departments cannot be better than Gerrard in neurosurgery.


    "Yes, I even doubt that there is any black curtain in it."


    "Then what do you want me to do?"


    "I hope that you can expose him in class and let him show his true colors. At least you should let the school know that there is a specialty in art, rather than a layman to replace me."


    "When was the open class you were replaced with?"


    "In the afternoon."


    "Yes, I have time in the afternoon. Let''s go to your school."


    Gerrard, with a cheerful face, backed by Arthur Ronan, was not afraid of being unable to beat the man down.


    As long as his first open class is questioned in public, and the doubter is still the authority of Neurosurgery, then it will see how he has the face to continue to stay.


    If Gerrard is an expert in neurosurgery, Arthur Ronan is the authority.


    Let alone Los Angeles, even California, and even the United States, Arthur Ronan is the top neurosurgery authority.


    "Sir." Just then, Gerard was stopped.


    Gerrard turned around and found that he was a stranger.


    My hair is a little loose. I look like I''m in my fifties, but I''m dressed appropriately.


    Just to see how familiar this man is?


    "Hello, what can I do for you?" Asked Gerard.


    "How can I get to the principal''s office, please?"


    The more Gerard looked at the man in front of him, the more familiar he felt: "what do you want to do with the principal?"


    "Oh, I''ve just been informed to become an external faculty member of the University of Los Angeles, and I''m here to report today."


    "You are Mr. Hill nandez?" Gerrard finally recognized the man in front of him. In the authority of Neurosurgery, hill nandes, who is known as the scalpel, has almost perfect personal record, and has outstanding performance in many super high and rare neurosurgery operations.


    His rank is even higher than that of Arthur Ronan, with more than 30 years of experience.


    For him, it seems that all operations are open-ended.


    Unlike ordinary doctors, they refuse to see the operation with super difficulty, so as not to affect their success rate.


    "Oh, do you know me?" Hill nandes had some accidents.


    "We met at the California Medical Exchange Conference a year ago. Have you forgotten?"


    "Sorry, I don''t have a good memory." Hill nandes replied with a smile.


    All of a sudden, Gerrard realized the problem.


    Is hill nandes the one who will replace him?


    If that''s the case, then I''ll kick the iron plate.


    This made Gerrard a little scared: "Mr. Hill, which department do you want to be a lecturer?"


    "My major is neurosurgery." Said Hill nandes.


    Gerrard''s heart leaped. If it was hill nandes who replaced him, he could only let Arthur Ronan stay away this afternoon.


    To avoid embarrassment, hill nandes is not an ordinary person, and his strength is obvious to all. Going to his place and smashing a scene will only smash his head.


    "But I''m not a professor, just an external teacher."


    "Ah?" Gerard was stunned for a moment, but soon came up with some hope: "Mr. Hill nandes, with your professionalism, there should be no school that can refuse your professorship, right?"


    "No, I''m not good enough, far from good enough. I heard that there are many excellent professors of neurosurgery in Los Angeles University. In addition to teaching some professional subjects, I hope to be able to communicate and learn with my peers." Said Hill nandes.


    Gerard was relieved to hear hill nandes.


    It seems that it''s not hill nandes. Hill nandes is just an ordinary lecturer. He is responsible for professional teaching.


    Generally speaking, open class is at least an associate professor or a successful person invited by the school from the society.No matter how professional hill nandez is, as long as he is not an associate professor or above, he is not qualified to speak in public class.


    "Mr. Hill, I''m Gerard and a professor of Neurosurgery, but in front of you, I dare not call myself an expert."


    "Mr. Gerrard, then we''ll have more communication later."


    "By the way, Mr. Gerald, you need to notice that not every professor in our school is worthy of his name. For example, there is a person from another department who is going to speak in the open neurosurgery class this afternoon."


    "Oh? Layman? "


    "A person who has only one substitute class, holding the title of Professor, actually wants to open a public class."


    "Yes."


    "I think neurosurgery is a very profound and difficult subject. I hope my students will not be misled by a layman, so in the afternoon class, I will expose the real level of that person." Gerrard said: "I also hope Mr. Hill can help me."


    "Yes, but I need to make sure that the person is not really professional." Said Hill nandes.


    "Of course, that''s for sure."


    "I''ll go to the principal''s office first to go through the entry formalities."


    "Then I won''t disturb Mr. Hill. The principal''s office is in that building. There is a sign at the door of the second room on the left from the fourth floor."


    "Good bye, Mr. Gerald."


    Gerrard took two steps, saw a big man coming in front of him and said, "tiger, you''re out of the hospital."


    "Well, Mr. Gerald." Tiger also responded to Gerrard''s greeting.


    "Tiger, do you have a chance to earn extra money?"


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Gerald, I''m done with this job." Tiger shook his head.


    Since he was taught by Chen Yu last time, Tago has not lived.


    On the one hand, it has a great influence on one''s reputation; on the other hand, it''s afraid of encountering another one that can''t be provoked.


    Moreover, if this kind of thing spreads to Chen Yu''s ear, I''m afraid it will provoke him.


    "It''s not about you hitting people."


    "Oh? Isn''t it a hit? "


    "A layman robbed my open class. I need you to question that layman in class. One thousand dollars."


    It''s an easy business. It''s a good business for him who is short of money.


    "Don''t you want me to do it?"


    "Yes, as long as you question it."


    "By the way, you can help me to find some supporting scenes of your boxing club. It''s better to be able to make a fuss with you then."


    "It''s extra money."


    "Yes."

 Chapter 399

    After lunch, tiger returned to the boxing club.


    It was found that several beginners came to the boxing club, and the technical guide of the boxing club walked up to tiger with those beginners.


    "You know, this is tiger. He''s a junior this year, but he''s the best in our boxing club. He''s a professional photographer."


    When several students heard that tiger had taken professional photos, they immediately showed respect and worship.


    "How''s Mr. tiger?"


    "Senior tiger, have you ever competed in a professional competition?"


    "Senior tiger, when are you free, please show us."


    "Well, don''t interfere with the training of tango. You didn''t know what to do with tango. If you practice with tango, you should be careful not to get knocked down by him. First, learn from the basics."


    "Dean, wait." "I have a job. I need some people," tiger called the technical director


    "Aren''t you out of work?"


    "It''s not beating people. I''m not going to do that. If Mr. Chen knows about it, I''m afraid I''ll go to the hospital again."


    "Not a hit?"


    "Well, just a favor for Mr. Gerald." Tiger said it all over.


    "Well Who are you kids interested in helping tiger? "


    "Senior, I can do it."


    "I can, too."


    "I''m fine this afternoon, too."


    A few beginners are very happy to help Tago, and when they are new to college, they are full of expectations for the life of college.


    How could they miss such a bustle.


    "That''s good, just a few of you."


    ¡­¡­


    "Lady, I want this, this, this And this. "


    The school restaurant aunt in charge of the dishes looks at Chen Yu with the eyes of monsters.


    "Sir, you''ve come here for the third time."


    "It''s not that I don''t pay." It''s hard for Chen Yu to eat in the school restaurant. The school restaurant doesn''t say how delicious it is, but at least it''s cheaper than the one out there, and it''s quite enough. Naturally, Chen Yu is open to eat.


    "Well, you know there are rules in our restaurant. If we don''t finish the rest, we will be fined."


    "Of course, I understand."


    Chen took the plate full of food away, and as soon as she sat down, Evelyn sat down.


    "Hi, Chen."


    "Hi, evry, what can I do for you?"


    "Chen, I haven''t made any progress recently. My score has been hovering around for eight minutes. Do you have any suggestions?"


    "No."


    "Are you so irresponsible?"


    "What is my responsibility to you?"


    "Believe it or not, I''m shouting insults now?" Evrel looked at Chen Yu angrily and said angrily with a small mouth.


    "Then you''d better find a place without a camera. There''s a camera here."


    "You have no sense of humor."


    "In other words, are you really going to be a professional athlete?"


    "You don''t know, I''ve been specially recruited as an Olympic player now, and this year''s World Championship will be on the stage."


    "Oh."


    "Is that how you respond to me?" Evry stares at Chen.


    "Otherwise?"


    "I came back as a coach. My family hired me a champion coach. It''s said that I used to be Phelps''s coach. As a result, I lost ten seconds according to his swimming method. Then I changed the way you taught me to swim and returned to the original achievement."


    Evry has fully realized that Chen Yu is the most powerful coach.


    Other coaches can''t match it at all. Even when Chen Yu trains every time, he is ambivalent. But the effect of his special training is obvious to all.


    Ten days of time, their physical strength and speed, have a qualitative leap.


    Therefore, evry will come to Chen Yu again and again, hoping that Chen Yu can change his mind.


    "I''m training Tango now. I don''t have time for you."


    "You said, I hope I can break the men''s world record?"


    "Are you really going to break the men''s world record?"


    "Although I know it''s difficult, I really want to try. I want to be the first female athlete to break the men''s world record."


    "But you can''t run and compete with men."


    "I don''t need to, I break in my own field, as long as the result of swimming out is bright, who can say something?"


    "I''ll think about it for a while." Chen said.


    "When will you give me an answer?"


    "When will the world championships begin?"


    "This year begins in August."


    "There is still half a year to go. Take your time, don''t worry."


    "Less than half a year." Evrel corrected."I can''t be a boxing coach and a swimming coach at the same time as tiger goes on."


    "So how long does it take him?"


    "I don''t know. It depends."


    "You give me an accurate time, so that I can more accurately fire the current coach."


    Hearing Evelyn''s words, Chen Yu felt deeply guilty.


    "I''ll see your training results when I''m free. Let''s go to the head office."


    "Is there time today?"


    "Not today. I have an open class today."


    "You''re going to have an open class? In which classroom? "


    "Hall three." Chen said, just at this time, Chen suddenly reached out and pinched evlei''s arm.


    "Ah What are you doing? " Evry was ashamed and angry.


    "The fat content has increased slightly, and you can take it for two days after you go back."


    Evrel glared at Chen Yu and said in her heart that although this bastard is frivolous, he has the real ability.


    Pinching your arm like this, you can actually find that your fat content has increased.


    She just had a fat test yesterday, 2% higher than when she was competing.


    And her recent diet is really not very attention, it seems to go back to pay more attention.


    However, when evrel saw the food on Chen''s plate, her face turned black: "why didn''t you pay attention to the food? Are you not afraid to grow fat when you overeat like this? "


    "Don''t think so until I''m fat. My metabolism is good, and I don''t exercise less than you."


    After finishing the meal and cleaning up the dishes, Chen Zhuo said, "it''s almost time for me to prepare the open class materials in the afternoon."


    Chen Yu prepared for the open class content for more than an hour. After that, he looked at it again. It''s almost time to go to the class.


    When it came to class, Chen saw that there were many people in the class.


    When Chen Yu entered the classroom, the original noisy voice in the classroom suddenly quieted down.


    Chen Chu glanced at the scene, as if there were some acquaintances of the boxing club.


    Maybe I heard that I had an open class, so I came here to celebrate it.


    Just, sitting in the rear of the tiger, a moment to see Chen Yu''s face white.


    There is only one thought in my mind: "it''s over! Now I''m dead... "

 Chapter 400

    "It''s almost time. Let''s have class." Chen Yu looked at the students: "my name is Chen Yu. There should be some people here who know me. I won''t make more introductions. When I have classes, I hope you don''t disturb my rhythm as much as possible. If you have any questions, please let me finish."


    Chen started his class: "I am a professor of traditional Chinese medicine in the Department of medicine. Personally, I prefer acupuncture to treat patients..."


    Just then, a tall student stood up.


    When the student stood up, tiger and several old members of the boxing club all had a thump in their hearts.


    It''s over coming.


    "What are you talking about? Why haven''t I heard that traditional Chinese medicine can be applied to neurosurgery? "


    Tiger rushed forward with quick eyes and hands, and knocked the student to the ground with one blow.


    "When Mr. Chen gives a lecture, shut up and listen to me honestly. If you don''t listen, get out of my way."


    It''s too dangerous. Tego shivers and praises his cleverness in silence.


    "Well, tiger, don''t do anything in class. People who don''t want to listen to me can go out now. I don''t want to break my lecture like that again."


    The student was hit inexplicably and pulled back to his seat too hard.


    "Student Tego, didn''t you say that? Why do you..." The student asked in a low voice.


    "Are you crazy? Do you know who he is?"


    "Who is he?"


    "He''s crippled Zara Douglas himself. If you don''t want to be crippled by him, you can give it to me honestly."


    This new member of the boxing club joined the club today. How can I know Chen Yu.


    At the moment, when he heard Tago''s words, his face turned white.


    "Senior Tiger That Will that Mr. Chen? "


    "Be honest with me later."


    Tiger''s heart is also very unyielding. He didn''t know that Gerrard had to deal with Chen Yu.


    If he had known it was Chen Yu, he would not have accepted the job.


    Fortunately, there was no big problem. Chen Yu continued his class.


    Gerrard made a few eyes at tiger and asked what he meant.


    It''s just that Tago responded with a cannibal look and a fierce look.


    Gerrard thought for a long time and didn''t know what tiger meant.


    Didn''t you say it?


    Why did you change your mind?


    Are you not satisfied with the price? If it''s a question of price, it''s easy to say. I can''t raise the price for you.


    Forget it, forget it if you don''t come.


    Gerrard said in his heart that, in any case, in his original plan, tiger was a dispensable object.


    With and without him, Gerrard secretly estimated when Arthur Ronan and hill nandes would arrive.


    All of a sudden, Gerard saw a figure coming out of the window. It seemed that it was Arthur Ronan.


    Steven Gerrard''s heart rejoiced and the time came.


    Gerard stood up. "Mr. Chen, what are you talking about? Are you sure you are not a liar?"


    Chen Yu looks back at Gerard, who is obviously not a student.


    Is it a teacher? Chen Yu doubts in his heart, so straightforward against himself, and he has hatred?


    But it hit his face, and he had no reason to flinch.


    "Now in the medical field of the United States, it is generally recognized that traditional Chinese medicine is the most suitable for conditioning, rather than as the main way of treatment, especially for neurological diseases, but all you say is to use traditional Chinese medicine for the treatment of neurological diseases, so I have to doubt your real level and academic level."


    "If you don''t know whether you agree or not, it doesn''t mean that it''s right. But I stand here and you can only sit there. That means that I have the right to use my theory to teach students. In addition, I have stated before the lecture that I don''t want to be interrupted in class. I hate being interrupted by others."


    "Can''t anyone interrupt you?" Gerard began to dig a hole for Chen.


    "Anyone!"


    "Not even the authority of neurosurgery?"


    "I stand here, authority."


    "Is it?" At this time, a man outside pushed in: "I''d like to see which authority it is."


    Arthur Ronan stood at the door, but when he saw Chen, his face was purple.


    "Well That... " Arthur Ronan opened his mouth: "that..."


    "Here you are, Mr. anther." Gerrard obviously didn''t find Arthur Ronan''s strange expression. He came forward happily, raised the volume, and preached loudly: "I''ll introduce Arthur Ronan, chief physician and director of Neurosurgery of xiangteli hospital. He has published six articles of academic nature, among which one is the paper of Mr. Arthur Ronan in our official textbook, and others All five articles have been published in the medical weekly and won the California outstanding medical contribution award. I think he should be entitled to call it an authority and question you, Mr. Chen. "Most of the students were medical students, and many of them had subscribed to medical weekly.


    It''s good enough for a paper to be published in medical weekly.


    But what''s even more amazing is that his thesis actually entered the textbook. Except for the top professional authority, other people have no such qualification at all.


    Tiger and others were in a hurry. They didn''t expect that Gerard had invited such a real authority figure to deal with Chen Yu.


    And the other irrelevant students clearly saw the atmosphere of the scene.


    Steven Gerrard and Arthur Ronan are obviously here to play. Now it''s up to Mr. Chen to deal with it.


    Or he was directly knocked down on the ground by Gerrard and Arthur Ronan, and then his reputation collapsed.


    Arthur Ronan stood there, his face very tangled.


    "Why, Ronan, are you here?" Just then another man came in.


    "Nandez, why are you here?" Arthur Ronan was surprised to see hill nandes coming in.


    Seeing the arrival of Hernandez, his face was even more overjoyed: "Mr. Hernandez, you are also here. Students, this Mr. Hernandez, who is known as the scalpel in the medical field and specializes in highly difficult neurosurgery, has the highest level of specialist certification recognized by international medical institutions."


    The students at the scene were furious again. They didn''t expect that Gerard was so cruel. They invited two neurosurgery authorities at the same time.


    Maybe many students don''t know the name of hill nandes, but the nickname of scalpel is not new at all, because his operation video is also a video textbook in the medical department.


    Many of his classic surgeries are models in the medical field, which are turned over and over by these students.

 Chapter 401

    "Mr. Chen, I wonder if these two authorities are qualified to question you?" Gerrard turned to look at Chen.


    Chen looked at Hill nandez and Arthur Ronan and asked, "are you here to question me?"


    Arthur Ronan immediately shook his head: "no, I heard that Mr. Chen is here for an open class. He came here specially. In front of you, I am not qualified to call it authority. I came here with a learning attitude."


    Everyone at the scene was in a uproar, and Gerard was stunned: "Mr. anther How do you... "


    "What''s the matter? Any questions? " Arthur Ronan hates Gerard.


    Who are you going to hate? Why do you have to choose him?


    The students at the scene couldn''t believe that there was no doubt about the authority of Arthur Ronan.


    However, when Arthur Ronan faced Chen Yu, he thought modestly that he was not an authority.


    This makes them unbelievable. Is this Mr. Chen really so good at medicine?


    Gerrard saw that Arthur Ronan was useless. He looked at Hill nandes.


    Now he can only rely on hill nandes: "Mr. Hill nandes, do you agree that he uses traditional Chinese medicine to treat neurological diseases?"


    "I don''t know about traditional Chinese medicine, but since Mr. Chen said it, I believe it is possible. This time, I resigned as an attending doctor and came to Los Angeles University in the hope of becoming Mr. Chen''s assistant."


    There was another uproar and everyone was shocked.


    This hill nandes is the so-called God doctor of scalpel. How could he be willing to be Chen Yu''s assistant?


    Didn''t they come to question the Chinese?


    Even Gerrard''s face was full of consternation. What''s the matter?


    What''s going on?


    Didn''t you say it?


    Why did you come here and meet this Chinese and suddenly change your mind?


    "Mr. Chen, would you mind if we were seated?"


    "Don''t interrupt me when I''m giving a lecture."


    "I will abide by the rules here and sit here. I am the student here." Said Arthur Ronan.


    Arthur Ronan and hill nandes were all seated, with Gerard alone, still standing there, a little overwhelmed.


    "That gentleman, please leave my classroom, now, immediately, immediately!"


    "I''m not leaving. It belongs to me." Gerrard can''t accept the result. He''s a little irrational.


    At this time, the boxing club finally stood up.


    "Mr. Chen, I will take him out and not let him make trouble here." Said tiger.


    As he said, Tego and others, whether Gerard would like to or not, took him and left, but also covered his mouth to avoid his nonsense.


    He was dragged out of the teaching building, which left Gerard on the ground.


    "Tego, why betray me? Didn''t we say that? "


    "Do you know who Mr. Chen is?" Tiger looked at Gerard coldly.


    "You know him?"


    "My hands are cured by Mr. Chen. He is still my boxing coach now. You want me to deal with Mr. Chen?" Tiger gnashed his teeth and looked at Gerrard.


    "He''s your boxing coach? I can beat him on that body. " Cried Gerald wildly.


    At this time, all the people in the boxing club laughed, and they had the same idea in the past.


    But since then, no one has ever thought that again.


    "Then you can try to challenge Mr. Chen, but you need to make yourself a steel war suit first."


    ¡­¡­


    "Well, I''m almost finished today. Who needs to ask now?"


    "Mr. Chen, I know that not long ago, you performed heart surgery on a patient who was judged dead by a high-precision medical instrument. Can you tell me how do you determine that patient is still alive?"


    The students at the scene were furious again. The instrument judged that the dead patient had come to the opposite conclusion and saved the life of the patient?


    "In traditional Chinese medicine, the diagnosis of seeing, hearing and asking is similar to that of Western medicine. Of course, at that time, the patient could not answer my question, but it can be detected through touch. Of course, not everyone can do this. In this aspect, I am special, and I am more sensitive, so I realized that the patient has not yet Death. "


    "So how do you do it? One person does what four attending doctors can''t do?" Asked Arthur Ronan.


    Hilnandez, who is also good at surgery, certainly knows the complexity of a heart operation.


    When a person does the whole operation, it is almost the same as building a building.


    "In fact, it''s not as complicated as you think. Although the previous four doctors failed in the operation, they didn''t work very hard during the operation. I just accepted their project and modified the mistakes Besides, this question should have nothing to do with today''s theme. " Chen said."Mr. Chen, I have a problem." Hill nandes raised his hand.


    "Mr. Chen, do you remember me?"


    "Well, I remember, but could you not use your name?"


    "Mr. Chen, not long ago, you just received a wounded person who I thought was hopeless. The bullet shot at the head at close range and left a lot of debris in the end brain. How did you remove the debris? What else can I do to treat intracerebral hemorrhage? "


    "I''m afraid I can''t answer you."


    "Why?"


    "It''s too complicated." "There are so many things about traditional Chinese medicine, and I just gave you a lesson. Your understanding of traditional Chinese medicine is too one-sided, which makes me unable to explain the complexity of this operation," Chen said


    "Yes, I am too impatient." Hill nandes nodded.


    "Mr. Chen, is the vegetable you awakened also a traditional Chinese medicine?"


    "No, in fact, it''s the combination of traditional Chinese medicine and modern medicine. Pure traditional Chinese medicine can''t wake up the vegetative person. The difference between me and you is that I know more about traditional Chinese medicine, so when I treat patients, I have a choice, so I can cure some seemingly impossible diseases or injuries."


    At this time, the students listening to the scene have understood that the Chinese professor in front of him is very skilled in medicine.


    At the very least, he was able to bring both authorities on the scene to their knees.


    For a while, the students who didn''t take the class seriously before were secretly asking to sit beside them, or borrowing notes.


    "Mr. Chen, when is your next talk?" Asked hill nandes.


    "Look at the mood."


    As expected, it''s very personal. It''s estimated that no professor of the University of Los Angeles dare to answer this question.


    "Well, that''s all for today''s class. It''s over."


    Chen Yu didn''t come out of the door of the classroom. Suddenly, he saw Gerard rush in, holding a baseball bat and rushing towards Chen Yu.


    "It''s all you! It''s all you You''ve robbed me of everything and killed me! " Steven Gerrard''s baseball bat has hit Chen Yu head first.


    "Be careful!"

 Chapter 402

    Just as everyone was pinching and sweating for Chen, Chen hit out with a fist.


    Click -


    "ah..."


    The bat broke in half, and Gerrard flew straight out.


    "Who can call an ambulance?" With that, Chen Yu turned and left.


    "Pretty."


    "It''s so handsome."


    "I''m wet."


    Evrel catches up with Chen and taps him on the shoulder.


    "Chen, well done."


    "You came after me just to say that to me?"


    "Or what else do you want me to say?"


    "Nothing, I''m leaving."


    ¡­¡­


    Chen stretched out and went to Wright to pick up all the pets.


    Because of today''s class, I sent all my pets to Wright.


    Wright is crazy again today, riding the princess to scare people everywhere.


    Chen Yu suspected that Wright would be impeached by the school''s board of directors if he continued to struggle like this.


    LED big and small pets out of the teacher''s office building, suddenly a ball rolled to Chen''s feet.


    A little girl jumped over: "uncle, can you help me pick up the ball?"


    Chen Yu bent down with a smile, but when he didn''t touch the ball, he felt his arm out of control.


    Chen''s right arm has not been out of control for a long time. Since he mastered mental connection, Chen has been able to control his arm freely.


    Today, however, his right arm was out of control again, and an eye opened on the back of Chen Yu''s hand without any sign.


    Then, the Glutton''s mouth opened. He grabbed the ball on the ground and swallowed it.


    The little girl''s face changed dramatically: "Damn, it was found I''ll be back. "


    Chen Yu was confused and looked at the little girl who had run far away.


    Wait Who can tell me, what''s the situation?


    Rupert''s face is pale. That man is terrible.


    What kind of magic does he use?


    Even my curse can be swallowed.


    That curse is the curse of the victim! The most vicious curse of all.


    The curse of the victim will not die. In fact, most of the curses will not die.


    But it can make people bleed constantly, just like the great aunt came, no matter men or women.


    And as long as the curse does not stop or break, the cursed will always bleed.


    Imagine that if a person is cursed and hit by the victim, the immortal can''t bear the glory of his aunt every day.


    Moreover, this curse is very difficult to crack. Rupert thought that it should be a sure thing.


    Unexpectedly, it was cracked by the man.


    No, not crack, but directly devour the curse!


    This kind of magic is unheard of!


    As for Chen Yu, who scared Rupert away, he was facing a headache in the eyes on the back of his right hand.


    At the beginning, when the six eyes of the real viewer were inserted into his right arm, there was no reaction.


    Even after he completely controlled his right arm, he still couldn''t activate six eyes, which made him forget such a thing for a time.


    But I didn''t expect that today I somehow activated a non scaling eye, and after activation, I couldn''t control it.


    But after eating the ball, Chen felt a sense of satisfaction.


    What''s going on?


    Isn''t it too confusing?


    Is the ball so delicious?


    Should I buy some balls?


    As for the little girl''s words, he didn''t catch them at all.


    He felt that the little girl might have been frightened.


    Fortunately, the other side is only a seven or eight year old girl, don''t worry about her saying it all over the place.


    Even if said, others will only think that it is a child''s conjecture.


    On the way home, Chen has been studying his right arm.


    This eye is really troublesome. It''s inexplicable to open an eye. After opening it, it doesn''t close, and it can''t control the mouth of the glutton.


    All of a sudden, Chen Yu''s heart moved. He could not control the mouth of the glutton. He should be "usurped" by this eye.


    So what if you don''t control the mouth of the glutton, but instead control the eyes?


    Chen tried to control his eyes, which was easier and more labor-saving than before.


    Chen Yu felt this eye, and at this time, Samuel stepped into Chen Yu''s arms with a small step.


    "Master."


    "Samuel, do you know what''s going on?"


    "Clean eyes, activate a cursed eye and gain a cursed vision."


    "What do you mean?""In short, it''s to discover the existence of curses. Most curses belong to lower level magic, but it''s just because they are lower level, so they are hard to be detected, and this eye has the ability to perceive and discover curses."


    "But how does it control the mouths of gluttons?"


    "They''re an organ. They don''t have consciousness. It''s like you see what you eat, and then subconsciously you eat it."


    Chen Yu thought about it and called Sienna: "Sienna, where are you now?"


    "Chen, you''re here at the right time. We''re in the power station of movich. Come on, we''re a little confused."


    Chen Yu was speechless for a while. Originally, he wanted to ask Sienna for help. Unexpectedly, Sienna asked him to help first.


    Well, since it''s all called, I can only go to movich''s place.


    I don''t know what happened to them. Sienna said she couldn''t make it.


    When Chen Yu arrived at movich''s power station, he found no one in it.


    "I have arrived at the power station. Who can come out and pick me up?"


    Before long, movich tutas ran out.


    "Chen, you are here at last."


    "What''s going on? Why is there no one in such a big power station? "


    "I''ve asked people to take a vacation. If people know what''s going on here, I''m afraid everyone won''t want to come back to work. Then it''ll be troublesome."


    "What is it?"


    "I don''t know the specific situation either. Today, the engineers of the power station found a fault, and then brought people in. They found something attached to a generator set, which looks like a big nest of ants. If they want to clear it, they need to stop the generator set. The engineer informed me. When I saw that thing, I left a heart and an eye, and communicated with them I know sienna. "


    "And then?"


    "When Sienna came, her face turned pale. Let me clear the power station first."


    "Show me."


    When I got into the power station, I saw Chris waiting at the entrance.


    "Chen, you are here at last."


    "How is it now?"


    "I don''t know. Sienna didn''t let me in. She said it was too dangerous. She only asked Cheryl to accompany her Chen, am I useless? "


    "Er..." Chen Yu didn''t know how to answer.


    Although this is a recognized fact, it seems that it can''t be said so.


    "In fact, your use is quite large, but I haven''t found my talent yet."


    "Really?"


    "Let''s talk about it." Chen Yu, of course, is a fake.


    At this time, Cheryl ran out in a bit of a panic. She looked a bit wolf like, and her body was full of green liquid.


    "Chen, you are finally here. Can you deal with the curse nest?"

 Chapter 403

    Curse the nest? What the hell?


    "Show me in." Chen said.


    "Chen." Chrissy held Chen Yu. "Can I go in and have a look?"


    Chris prayed to look at Chen Yu. Before that, Sienna asked her not to go in. She was afraid to make trouble for sienna.


    However, since Chen Yu has come, and out of the understanding of Chen Yu, Siena hopes to enter under the protection of Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu thought about it and said, "follow me if you want to."


    Chris was overjoyed, and movich tutas asked, "what about me? I dare not be here alone. "


    Since Chris is willing to follow, there''s no reason not to let movich tutas follow.


    "Follow them all, so that you won''t be left alone and it''s easier to have an accident."


    Before long, Chen saw a light coming from inside. Chen remembered that it was the light from the magic phosphorus explosion.


    Then, I saw Sienna running out in great distress.


    "Whoop Chen, you are here at last. If you don''t come again, I will die here. "


    "How in the world..."


    Roar -


    only a deformed green monster ran out of it. The green monster''s limbs were long and thin, buckled on the wall, crawling like a gecko, and its movements were extremely fast.


    "What is that?"


    "Disaster."


    "What?"


    "Its name is disaster, formerly witch." Sienna''s face was not very natural.


    At this time, the disaster came to him, and his tongue came out of his mouth and rolled directly to Chen''s left arm.


    "Be careful." Sienna exclaimed.


    The disaster tried to pull Chen Zhu away with his tongue, but he did not move.


    Chen Yu felt that the power of this thing seems to be very general, which is estimated to be similar to that of Heima and Baima.


    The disaster can''t be seen to pull Chen Yu, and he directly straightens himself and pounces on Chen Yu.


    àØ -


    Chen Yu made a full swing of his right arm and hit the head of the disaster.


    Everyone opened their mouths and watched the disaster of deformation hit by Chen Yu.


    "Go away quickly. The curse of disaster will be released before death! Don''t breathe in the green gas that it volatilizes, press is curse


    When they heard Sienna''s words, they quickly withdrew.


    The body of the disaster began to evaporate and become a green gas.


    Chen Zhu''s heart moved, and immediately controlled the eye of activating the curse.


    At the same time, the mouth of the glutton is also opened in an instant, and then the Glutton''s mouth is heavily inhaled air, and all the green gas is inhaled into the mouth.


    "Chen What are you doing? "


    "It''s OK. Clean up here." Chen Chu shrugged and said.


    Sienna''s eyes to Chen Yu are more complicated.


    The monster she tried to fight against, but for Chen Yu, it was just one punch.


    "Tell me what''s going on."


    "I''ll see later. There''s more in it."


    "Is there anything else?" Looking at the deep caves, Chen Xun loosened his shoulders and said, "go in and have a look."


    Just at this time, another disaster appeared under a huge pipe.


    This time, Chen Yu''s fists were saved, and the Glutton''s mouth was directly facing the disaster.


    When they saw that Chen Zhang''s palm suddenly grew larger, the palm turned into a huge mouth to bite the disaster. The lower part of the disaster was still struggling there, but the huge mouth chewed it three or two times and swallowed the disaster.


    "Chen, what kind of magic is this?" Asked sienna.


    "The mouth of the glutton." Chen said.


    "Is it one of the seven demons of hell''s gluttonous Eaters?"


    "Well?" Chen Yu is a little surprised. Sienna can think of this.


    "You know what?"


    "I don''t know about this magic, but the magic that can be associated with the seven demons will not be weak."


    The origin of magic itself is from the devil, Sienna as a witch, of course, also know this point.


    There is no difference between evil and holiness in magic. If there is, then all magic will be defined as evil.


    So magic is also called demon magic. There was no reason why the church hunted witches.


    Finally, Sienna came to the cursed nest with Chen Yu on.


    It''s a beehive like object hanging on a huge generator, dripping green liquid.


    There are many small holes on the outer wall of the nest, and there is a crack similar to the biological organ directly below, which is wriggling continuously, like in production.


    A disaster is trying to climb out of the generator, but there is no point of force, only continuous shaking in the air.


    Finally, curse the lair''s birth, colonization, and finally spit out the disaster.As soon as the disaster hit the ground, Chen Yu and other people immediately quarreled.


    Chen Yu did the same thing and swallowed up the disaster again.


    Just as Chen was about to get close to the nest, Sienna immediately grabbed Chen: "don''t get close, that cursed nest is very dangerous."


    "Danger? It doesn''t look very aggressive, does it? " Chen Yu said doubtfully.


    Sienna took a walnut sized bead from her pocket and threw it at the nest.


    In an instant, there were long and thin tentacles in the holes around the nest. The bead was broken in mid air, followed by a fierce explosion.


    That bead should be made of magic phosphorus. The effect of explosion is similar to magic phosphorus.


    Those tiny tentacles have a sting at the end. Chen just got close to them without any precaution, and they are likely to be pierced by the sting.


    "Chen, do you have a way?" Asked sienna.


    Chen Yu thought about it, looked around and saw the scattered tools.


    Pick up a wrench, then control the right arm to activate the power of the Glutton''s mouth.


    The whole right arm began to attach a layer of golden luster, Chen Yu banged the wrench out.


    The wrench is so fast that the tentacles on the curse nest can''t reach out. The wrench has smashed into the curse nest.


    And a large number of green liquid also splashed out, and people quickly stepped back.


    Only Chen Yu and Cheryl are not afraid of the green liquid.


    The cursed nest, which was severely damaged, began to speed up the delivery. Chen Chu grabbed a small hammer again, so he smashed it again.


    Originally, there was a disaster in the lower part of the body that was half delivered. The cursed nest that suffered heavy damage again suddenly swallowed the disaster back.


    No, to be exact, it was eaten back by the cursed nest. It was originally divided into two parts. Suddenly, the body split, like a blooming flower petal, into five pieces of meat, but each piece of meat was covered with fangs.


    At the beginning of the curse nest, the surrounding began to break, one arm stretched out, and then one leg stretched out again, but the leg grew next to the arm, and then four or five arms or legs grew, which were totally irregular growth, with upper, lower, right, left and right, which seemed very strange.


    At the next moment, another four or five heads of calamity were stretched out, and they came out of the generator.


    "Well Is it funny? "

 Chapter 404

    Sienna wanted to maintain a serious atmosphere, but seeing this strange and physical body, combined with Chen Yu''s tone, the horrible atmosphere suddenly disappeared.


    "It seems It''s kind of funny. "


    This walking curse nest pounced on Chen Zhu, who was ready for it.


    The mouth of the glutton serves, and the mouth of the glutton is opened to the maximum, which is covered from the top of the cursed nest.


    Poop -


    one mouthful down, curse nest only half of the body.


    Satiety, but there''s still half of it.


    If you eat too much, you can eat too much.


    Chen Yu controls the mouth of gluttons, another mouth.


    No more


    In the second bite, the Glutton''s mouth obviously slows down in chewing and digestion, and Chen can only drag a huge arm.


    People looked at Chen''s arm, and Chen immediately said, "Whoever dares to laugh at my arm at this time, I will swallow you."


    "Ha It''s a nice day today. " Movich turned and looked at the ceiling.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± everybody.


    After half pay, the glutton finally digested the cursed nest.


    Chen''s arm is back to its original size. Chen moves his arm and feels more powerful.


    "Let''s talk about it. What''s going on?"


    "Someone''s hunting witches." Sienna''s face was very serious.


    "What?"


    "The cursed nest just now was made of the bodies of ten witches. Their bodies hatched into cursed nests, and then cursed nests hatched them to turn them into disasters."


    "What''s the point of this?" Chen asked, puzzled.


    "If all the ten disasters are hatched, they will start to kill each other and nibble at each other, leaving only one disaster at last."


    "And then?"


    "Disaster will turn into disaster."


    "Very powerful?"


    "I don''t know." Sienna shook her head. "I''ll ask the Witch of the curse department. Maybe someone will tell me the answer."


    "First of all, you say that someone is hunting witches, so the strength of this person must be above witches. After all, it''s not easy to hunt ten witches, is it?" Chen said.


    Sienna nodded: "this man''s strength is not only strong, but also very cruel. I don''t understand why he did this."


    "Second, why is that man putting the curse nest here? Is it going to be one of the employees here? " Chen Yu looks at mowich tutas.


    "I don''t think so. I suspect it''s a coincidence that the cursed nest escaped the control of that person, so it''s here."


    "Why?"


    "I found traces of the movement of the cursed nest, right over there in the vent."


    "I also transferred the nearby monitoring. Before the curse lair came out, there was no one here. If it wasn''t for the problem of the generator set, no engineer would come here." Said movich tutas.


    "Well, the possibility of the employees committing crimes here is temporarily ruled out." "The only thing you can be sure of now is that this person is very powerful. Sienna, do you know someone who is very powerful?" Chen said


    Everyone looked at Chen, and Sienna also pointed to Chen and said, "you."


    "I''m not going to do things like this except me."


    "There are not many powerful witches in Los Angeles, and fewer people can hunt ten witches."


    "Then do you have any doubts?"


    "Not for now."


    "Come on, get out first. The smell here is really bad." Chen said.


    When people came out, the air outside was really fresh.


    Burp -


    people look at Chen Yu, who helplessly looks at his right arm: "it''s burp, it seems that it''s too full to eat."


    They sat down and studied for a long time without any conclusion.


    After all, there is so little valuable information that it is impossible to get any useful clues.


    "I''ll ask someone, Chen, if necessary, you''d better do it again. That person''s intention should be to create a disaster, and this cursed nest was destroyed by you. It''s hard to ensure that he won''t do it again."


    "Sienna, aren''t you also dangerous?" Said Chris.


    "Sienna, you can call me any time you need. I''ll be there as soon as possible."


    "Well, I understand." Sienna dare not neglect, after all, this incident is unusual.


    Ten witches died at one time. This man''s strength is not only powerful, but also cruel.


    ¡­¡­


    Sienna, Chris and Cheryl were all a little listless on their way back.Sienna in the back seat picked up a phone: "Rupert, where are you now?"


    "Why?"


    "I need your help."


    "No time. I have a big deal on hand."


    "I found a nest of curses today." Sienna said solemnly.


    Rupert''s voice on the other end of the phone stopped: "are you ok?"


    "I''m fine. Fortunately, my friend arrived, which avoided the worst situation."


    "Do you know any other powerful witch besides me?"


    "Even you are not sure how to deal with the curse nest, are you?"


    "No one is sure. You are too boring."


    "I''m not arguing with you. I want you to be more careful. Now I don''t know who is hunting witches, but the strength of this person is absolutely different. Since the other party has made a cursed nest, it will definitely make a second one."


    "Just let him come to me, I''m not afraid."


    "Do you know anyone in Los Angeles who has this tendency? Or maybe a curse nest will be made. "


    "I don''t know. You know I seldom contact with other colleagues, even you, let alone other people."


    "Well, if you get any leads, let me know."


    "Tell you what to do? Do you want to die? "


    "I can''t beat this madman, but my friend can."


    "By the way, lend me the magic book that the teacher left you for a few days. I need to find some curse magic."


    "You''re back to heihuo?"


    "Don''t take the black work, do you raise me? Come on, you can''t even support yourself. "


    Rupert''s words left Sienna speechless. Indeed, Sienna was too bad.


    After hanging up with Rupert, Sienna fell silent again.


    "Sienna, who are you talking to?" Cheryl asked curiously.


    "A younger sister, younger than you."


    "Why do I feel more like your sister."


    "She is my teacher''s second student, and she wakes up the next night, so she is much better than me in talent, and her mind is very mature."

 Chapter 405

    "Ms. Rupert, have you started yet?" Asked pierce Nan, a little impatient.


    "No, what''s your hurry? The other side is not a wizard. I need to be ready." Rupert said, holding the voice changer, "I''m so upset you''re waiting for my news."


    Although pierce Nan was angry, he also dared not to be angry in the face of the famous witch.


    "Well, that''s it." Rupert overbearing hung up.


    Rupert''s temper is rather bad, of course, because she is too young, she needs to use this way to disguise herself, so that others dare not offend her, in order to protect herself.


    "How can we defeat that guy?" Rupert had a headache.


    Rupert turned the magic book in his hand. Suddenly, Rupert stopped at the front of a page.


    "All things devour, the magic of the king of gluttony."


    In Rupert''s mind, the image of everything devouring looks like the magic used by the man today.


    Unfortunately, there is only an introduction to the magic above, but no specific way to use it.


    This disappointed Rupert, holding his head in pain, and cried, "teacher, why did you die so early?"


    At this time, a figure gradually emerged behind Rupert.


    Slap -


    Rupert got a hit on his head. Rupert covered his head: "teacher, I didn''t say anything bad about you."


    "I heard you. You don''t have to argue."


    "Teacher, will you devour all things?"


    "No, there were people in ancient times, but this magic has not been handed down."


    "Why hasn''t it been handed down? This magic looks very powerful."


    "Because no one can learn this magic, of course, it can''t be handed down. Many ancient magic has been lost. Only in that dark age is the most prosperous era of magic."


    "How could it be? Today I met a person who can use all things to devour."


    "It''s impossible."


    "It''s true, that''s a Chinese. I attached a victim''s curse to the ball, but he found the curse and swallowed the ball together with the curse magic."


    "Are you sure?"


    "Yes, I am very sure. It must be the magic of devouring everything."


    "Then you''d better not provoke him. It''s the magic of the seven evils, but it''s the exclusive magic of the king of gluttony. It needs huge magic power to use. At least it''s several times your magic power to use this magic. You will never win when you meet him."


    "That''s a man. I''m a witch. How could I lose to a man?"


    "Although the magic and status of witches are not as good as witches, it doesn''t mean that there is no difference among them. Don''t despise everyone."


    "I didn''t despise him, so now I want to know how to defeat him."


    "Why do you have to provoke such enemies?"


    "You think, if I don''t provoke him, I will have no money. If I don''t have money, I will starve to death. If I starve to death, you will lose the object to protect. So I will work hard for you, the teacher." Rupert replied earnestly.


    Rupert''s teacher patted his forehead: "why did I choose you as my guardian? I should have chosen sienna. "


    Camilla was depressed, but she chose Rupert because Rupert was her daughter.


    And her daughter, who had been sealed for 20 years, was about the same age as Sienna, her other student.


    But at that time, for a special reason, she had to seal her daughter, and then she failed to participate in the operation of encircling the ghost ship, resulting in her daughter being sealed all the time.


    Until recently, she was able to get out of trouble, and then she found Sienna and asked her to help Rupert out of the seal.


    But after being sealed for 20 years, Rupert''s memory became confused. She forgot that Camilla was her mother and thought she was her own teacher, just like sienna.


    "You don''t have to think about it. I won''t let you fight against a man you can''t defeat at all."


    "You can''t stop me."


    "I''m your teacher!" Camilla shouted.


    "But you are my guardian now. Shouldn''t you protect me? Instead of stopping me. "


    "Sometimes it''s also a kind of guard."


    "I think you should go to guard sienna. She seems to be in great trouble. She''s in great trouble."


    "What trouble?"


    "She met a cursed nest, someone is making a cursed nest."


    "Is she OK?"


    "It''s OK for the time being, but now someone is hunting witches in Los Angeles. Sienna is so weak, she must be more dangerous than me."...


    Click -


    "Chen, you are powerful again." Fari looks at the broken glass in Chen''s hand.


    She has already seen this strange. Every once in a while, Chen''s strength will increase, and then he will be a little bit unadaptable, and then there will be all kinds of destruction.


    Chen Yu is also depressed. After the glutton devours and digests the cursed nest, his power becomes greater.


    Chen is not sure how strong his right arm is now.


    "I won''t sleep with you tonight, Fanny."


    "Well?" Fari has some accidents. This is the first time Chen Yu doesn''t want to sleep with her.


    "What are you doing at night?"


    "Siena may be in some trouble. If she is not lucky, her life may be endangered. I need to study the countermeasures to see if there is anything I can do to help her."


    "OK, but you should also be careful not to put yourself in danger, OK?"


    "Of course, I will protect myself."


    Kuang Dang -


    Chen Yu''s bowl on his hand is deformed again, and the bowl on his hand is metal.


    The strength of the left arm seems to have increased a lot. Although it is not as exaggerated as the right arm, it is still significantly larger.


    "It''s right that you don''t sleep with me tonight. You''re going to hurt me in your state of being a jerk."


    Chen Yu shrugs, it seems that he needs to adapt to the strength as soon as possible, so as not to let farry kick him out of bed.


    Chen went to the gym and tried his right arm.


    Three hundred kilograms of barbells are used by Chen Yu as dumbbells, and this is not the limit of Chen Yu.


    It''s still very easy to hold the five hundred kilograms with one arm.


    Chen is considering whether to make a barbell specially.


    This barbell is used by the standard athletes, but the horizontal bar has been bent because of the huge load-bearing. If the weight is increased, it will definitely break.


    Chen Chen tried to lift his left arm with a rubber band. The pull was about 1400KG.


    The strength on the right is more than one cup stronger than that on the left. Chen thinks it may reach 3000 kg.


    Today''s Chen Yu is a human monster.

 Chapter 406

    It''s said that he won''t come in tonight, but Chen Chu goes into the room again in the middle of the night.


    "You have a plan?" Fari didn''t sleep too hard. She felt Chen Yu''s palm groping on her.


    "No."


    "Then you come in."


    "It''s a bit of a hassle. The point is that no one can be found." Chen Yu is able to speak and do both.


    Fari''s voice began to murmur, "can you tell me?"


    Chen simply said once, and farry said in silence, "protect the three women."


    "Well."


    ¡­¡­


    In the morning, the Butler system automatically opens the blinds to let the comfortable sunlight shine through the glass window.


    Fali prepared breakfast for Chen Yu, who came late.


    Then fari went to work and Chen Yu went to the gym for a while.


    Adapt to the new power, let Chen Yu change the physical and mental comfort.


    Then I went to the lake for a swim, which made my life comfortable.


    "Your call, sir." At this time, the system manager makes an electronic synthetic sound in the horn.


    The system steward is connected to Chen Yu''s and fari''s mobile phones. As long as the mobile phone is at home and hasn''t been answered for more than 30 seconds, the system Steward will notify Chen Yu or fari.


    And if the special number is not answered, it will automatically reply: the host is busy, and will call back later, or directly enter the recording message.


    It has to be said that after the installation of the system housekeeper, the daily life is indeed convenient.


    After all, it''s just in case of a system, Chen Yu thinks it''s worth it.


    After Chen Yu landed, he said directly to the system manager, "answer the phone."


    "Hello, Chen."


    "Hi, Steven."


    "The shooting site is ready. Can you come here? It''s expected to start shooting in these two days. I need to discuss the shooting plan with you. "


    "OK, no problem. Send me the address."


    "On a small island about forty nautical miles off Los Angeles."


    "Does the script need to be filmed on the island?"


    "Well, the Mexican Gang''s nest is set on this island. The main plot is dominated by the Mexican gang. The main character is a group of people who will fight with the Mexican gang."


    "Well, I see." Chen is neither an actor nor an investor, so he only needs to have a general understanding of the plot. He has no right to let Steven or the investor modify the script.


    "You''re going to bring Amun with you."


    ¡°ok¡£¡±


    Chen Yu thought about it, as if to go to sea, it''s not convenient to take them with the princess.


    It seems that she needs to find a place to deposit them. Chen Yu thinks about it and decides to send them to Dale''s house.


    "Chen, why are you here?"


    "I''m here to take care of my pet again." Chen Yu thought that he could not ask Dell to look after him every time. It seems that this problem also needs to be solved: "by the way, lend me a car."


    "OK, you can drive whatever you like in my garage." Dell said generously.


    Chen Yu is not polite to Dell either. He chooses a popular car of ordinary style.


    To be honest, it''s not easy to find such a car in Dell''s garage.


    All sports cars, this Volkswagen sedan stands out from the rest.


    When he arrived at the port, Chen was just about to stop, and a car was crammed into the parking space at super high speed.


    Chen Zhaotan looked at the car and said, "hey Man, I saw this parking space first. "


    At this time, a head pops up in the waiting car. It''s a woman with glasses. She has no makeup on her face. She looks like she''s in her twenties or seventies. Her hair is just coiled with her sex.


    "Is that what you see?" Bespectacled girl gives Chen Zhui a middle finger, close the door at will.


    "Fu * *" Chen Yu scolded, and could only find other parking spaces.


    It took a few turns to find a new parking space.


    The good mood of the morning was ruined.


    On the dock, Chen saw the girl with glasses talking to a man.


    That man should be the captain of a cruise ship. There are many such small yachts carrying passengers on the wharf, but the price is uncertain and needs to be discussed.


    After looking at the girl with glasses, she went to the captain and said, "Hey, go to sea, Goya island."


    "Oh, are you going to Goya, too?" The captain looked at Chen Yu.


    Glasses girl also looked at the eye Chen Yu, Chen Yu nodded: "what price?"


    "A thousand dollars, you can get a round trip, but you can''t wait more than six hours."


    "I''m not with her, and a thousand dollars is too expensive. I can only give you five hundred dollars at most."


    "Wait, I''m with him." "We are together," she said, holding Chen''s wrist


    "Miss, are we familiar?""This doesn''t prevent us from taking a boat together. Think about it. It''s cheaper for one person to go to sea or two people."


    "Man, I don''t care if you are one or two, 500 dollars is too low, at least 800 dollars."


    "Eight hundred dollars? I go to rent a yacht by myself, and it''s only 1200 dollars a day, and I can play all day at will. " Chen Yu countered.


    "Seven hundred dollars." The captain compromised.


    "Six hundred dollars." "Glasses girl pulled Chen Zhu:" I and you each pay three hundred dollars


    "Four hundred dollars for you, two hundred for me." Chen Yu grinned.


    "Why should I ask for two hundred dollars more?"


    "Because you just robbed my parking space."


    "You went to work for the crew? I''m also a member of the cast. In the cast, I can help you a lot. " Glasses girl said.


    "No, I don''t need help."


    "Are you an actor? Maybe I can help you get more shots. "


    "I accept six hundred dollars, but have you settled?" "If you linger any longer, I''ll raise the price. I''m going to come back earlier and pick up other guests," the captain urged


    "Well, six hundred dollars, two and a half." Chen doesn''t want to waste his time, because his time is more precious.


    After they got on the yacht, they set out, but it seemed to be a little slow.


    "Captain, can you hurry up?" Cried bespectacled girl eagerly.


    "No, my boat can only drive so fast. If it is faster, it will be dangerous."


    Chen Yu frowned, which was obviously abnormal.


    It seems that the captain is watching the two of them hurry up, so he deliberately slowed down and tried to extort money from them.


    And his reason is very full, even if they two call the police, I''m afraid it won''t be useful.


    "Well, you can do something about it." Said the girl anxiously.


    "What can I do?"


    "It''s useless." Bespectacled girl complained.


    "You are useful, why don''t you think of a way." Chen Yu rolled his eyes and didn''t care about the girl.


    "Believe it or not, I''ll keep you out of the crew?" Bespectacled girl threatened.


    "I don''t believe it." Chen Yu sneered.

 Chapter 407

    "How did you stop?" At this time, Chen could not bear it.


    "Broke down." Said the captain.


    "Then repair it quickly." Cried bespectacled girl impatiently.


    "Such a big sun, wait for the clouds over there to come."


    Chen Yu went directly into the cabin, dragged the captain out, grabbed him with both arms and hung him outside the deck: "if the ship doesn''t start in ten minutes, you can feed the sharks directly."


    The captain is nothing more than looking at Chen Yu and Jingniu. One is a woman and the other is an Asian. He looks very bullied.


    However, Chen Yu obviously did not intend to accommodate the captain.


    The captain was scared to pee. In his eyes, Asian Americans are usually very low-key in the United States. Even if they are bullied, they can bear it.


    Who would have thought that Chen Yu was so arrogant and dared to fight with him directly.


    Sure enough, after intimidation, the ship moved and even the repair process was omitted.


    And speed also increased a lot, glasses girl glanced at Chen Yu: "barbarian."


    "Green pool." Chen Yu swore tit for tat.


    Before he solved the problem, he kept asking Chen Zhu to solve it.


    Now that the problem is solved, Chen Yu is said to be a barbarian.


    This standard is too much for Chen.


    Finally, when the yacht arrived at the shore, Chen Yu looked at the captain and said, "I''ll wait here. If you dare to leave, I want you to look good."


    Threatening the captain, Chen Yu jumped out of the boat. The girl with glasses looked at Chen Yu and sneered, "idiot, do you think he will be so obedient?"


    Chen Yu is too lazy to pay attention to Jingniu. The captain will run away.


    He didn''t care. Amun was wandering nearby. This little yacht wasn''t enough for Amun to hit.


    After disembarking from the boat, Jingniu didn''t have the heart to tangle with Chen Yu, and ran fast over the island.


    Chen Gu is everywhere. Goya island has certain infrastructure, some of which are left from the fishing grounds decades ago.


    But in 20 years, there will be no fishing grounds around Los Angeles.


    A small wharf, but a large part of the coastline is gravel beach.


    Agatha was carrying her briefcase and heard Steven''s roar from afar.


    Agatha has been working with Steven for four years and knows the tyrant like the back of her hand.


    Today, I didn''t catch the crew''s boat because my alarm clock broke. As a result, I had to pay 300 dollars to come by boat.


    Not only was she late, but she knew she had to face Steven''s storm.


    "Agatha, are you willing to come? Why don''t you disappear forever? So I can get a new assistant. " Steven saw Agatha coming and immediately raised the volume.


    "Mr. Steven, I was just on my way here. I was put up with by someone from the crew. That person deliberately delayed my time. If it wasn''t for him, I would have arrived."


    "Who is it?"


    "I don''t know. It''s the new crew." Agatha said wrongly.


    "Don''t let me wait another hour, I don''t like waiting! Do you understand? This is the first time for you, and I hope it''s the last time. If you let me wait another hour, I''ll let you go to sleep on the street. "


    "Yes, I understand, Mr. Steven."


    "Give me your papers." Steven''s voice line is still very high.


    Agatha quickly handed the document to Steven and followed him faithfully.


    At this time, the production team has not yet started shooting, and is still building some basic scenes.


    "I don''t need you to accompany me here. I want to see the facilities of the studio. I don''t want to have any emergencies." Steven looked at the document a few times and saw that Agatha was still with him. He waved.


    Agatha, as pardoned by the Lord, quickly knelt down and retreated.


    Agatha began to tour the studio, of course, in the studio project, she can''t speak.


    She was not able to direct the movements of several leaders in the group. At this time, Agatha saw the Asian walking.


    Chen Yu is like a tourist, enjoying the scenery along the way.


    Agatha immediately pointed to Chen Yu and said, "what do you eat? Are you here to play? Do you know how busy the crew is? Do you know how many people are waiting for you? "


    "How many people are waiting for me? Am I important? " Chen Yu is ignorant.


    "If you don''t want to do it, just get out of here. The crew doesn''t need you to be a jerk." Agatha sprinkled all the anger she had just received from Steven on Chen Yu.


    Most of the crew are old people, and she can''t get up to it.


    However, Chen Yu seems to be a new person, so she naturally doesn''t need to think about it any more and scolds him recklessly.


    Chen Chu pulled out his ears and looked left and right.


    Seeing Chen''s attitude, Agatha became more and more angry: "what''s your attitude? Do you want to do it? Do you think I can''t help you? ""Miss, did you enter menopause earlier? Or too long no sex... Life, leading to your endocrine disorders? "


    "You fart, nonsense Get out of the crew and never show up in front of me. "


    "I''ll go or stay. You can''t be the Lord."


    "Do you think I really can''t handle you?" Agatha turned and looked at the crew. "Eddie, is he from your back office?"


    "No, Miss Agatha." Eddie shook his head in the distance.


    Most of the crew saw Agatha and Chen Yu arguing, but they didn''t plan to join them because they saw Chen Yu''s face.


    "Green, is it from your props group?"


    "Not either."


    "Or the group?" Agatha asked doubtfully, some uncertain.


    The number of people in the photography group should be the most, and it is also the most important one in the drama group.


    For example, photographers, associate photographers, lighting engineers, lighting assistants, mechanics, these people say important, important, unimportant and unimportant.


    In some cases, the production team will hire some experienced professionals. This kind of master photography team member is the most influential person in the production team besides the director team. Sometimes they can even give some suggestions or opinions to the director team.


    So Agatha saw Chen''s indifferent attitude and wondered if Chen would be an external professional.


    This kind of people are relatively free outside the scope of their duties.


    Because of their personal professional ability, they can even determine the final quality of the film.


    "I don''t care who you are or what group you work in. This is Mr. Steven''s production group. It''s going to follow Mr. Steven''s rules. Do you know that Mr. Steven hates being late?" At this time, Agatha moved out Steven''s name directly and wanted to stop Chen Yu.

 Chapter 408

    Just then, Steven''s voice came from behind.


    "Hey, you bastard finally came."


    When Agatha heard Steven''s voice, she immediately showed her joy.


    But the next moment she saw Chen Yu come forward and hug Steven.


    This is a behavior that only friends can have. It''s definitely not a superior or subordinate employee.


    "You old man, you''ve been playing a little too much lately." Chen Yu slapped Steven heavily on the back.


    "Light, cough..." Steven coughed a few times.


    How is it possible?


    He''s not a crew member?


    Is he Steven''s friend?


    This bastard, he did it on purpose.


    He just wanted to fight with me!


    Agatha''s eyes are about to explode.


    The crew around arrived at Steven and Chen Yu, secretly congratulating themselves.


    Fortunately, I didn''t take part in it, otherwise it would be them.


    At this time, James did not know where to drill out.


    And then there''s a woman. She looks pretty.


    "Hello, Mr. Steven, Mr. Chen."


    When Steven and Chen saw James, they knew what he had just done.


    But Steven is too lazy to take care of such a small matter, Chen Yu is not qualified to take care of it.


    Agatha was even more annoyed when she saw that James knew Chen Yu. She felt that she was covered by the whole crew.


    Everyone''s killing her!


    Steven looked at Agatha and said, "Agatha, you need to apologize to my friend."


    "Mr. Steven, i..."


    Agatha realized that she had kicked the iron plate.


    However, she was disgusted with Chen Yu to the extreme.


    "You offended my friend." Steven looked at Agatha with serious eyes.


    "I''m not wrong!" Agatha plucked up her courage and said.


    "Then you''re fired." Steven didn''t hesitate at all.


    Chen Yu is equally indifferent to Agatha. From the beginning to the end, this menopausal woman is making trouble on her own initiative.


    Chen doesn''t think he should forgive her.


    "Mr. Steven, I''ve been with you for four years. You fired me just for an outsider?"


    "Yes, if you have any questions, you can talk to my lawyer." Steven pulls Chen Yu and doesn''t plan to go on talking with Agatha at all.


    "You will regret it! Steven, you bastard, tyrant! And you, you jackals! I won''t let you go. "


    ¡­¡­


    Steven looked at Chen Yu and said, "Chen, you have let me lose an assistant. You have to compensate me."


    "Fu * *, you fired her yourself. It''s none of my business."


    "I have a pain in my waist recently."


    "You should be more moderate, old bastard."


    "I don''t want it." Steven immediately rebuffed Chen: "is Amun here?"


    "Yes."


    When they got to the beach, they saw a sunken ship on the sea, and a man fluttering towards the shore.


    "What''s the matter? Something''s wrong?"


    Chen Yu saw the man, the captain who had brought them here, and whispered a few words to Steven.


    Steven''s eyes widened: "how could Amun be so obedient? Can you make him do such a complicated order? "


    "Yes."


    "I should change the script. I need more of it." Steven didn''t care about the captain''s misfortune. In his opinion, the captain deserved it: "can you let Amun out?"


    "I don''t want that bastard to know that his yacht crash has something to do with me."


    "You''re still so cautious."


    The captain swam to the shore and then began to ask for help.


    Steven asked the crew to give him a blanket, but he would not take him away until the crew left.


    When they came to the shallow water, Steven asked, "do you need to go down a little bit? Is it too shallow here? "


    Chen Yu shook his head and clapped his hands.


    In a flash, the waves began to rush towards their feet, and a huge thing rushed into the shallow water.


    As that thing gets closer and closer, more and more parts of it come out of the water.


    Like a stranded submarine, Steven looked at the beast in front of him, and he was shocked and speechless.


    It''s too big It''s too big.


    It''s big!


    Huge body, sending out the breath of suffocation.


    "I I Can I touch it? " Steven asked with fear and excitement.


    Too big, completely beyond his imagination, too visual impact!It''s totally different from the orca he imagined. It''s a giant animal from ancient times.


    "Of course."


    Steven took a few steps forward and the water reached his waist.


    Reach out and try to spray Amun''s body.


    The next moment, Amun suddenly spouted a mouthful of water from his mouth, and Steven was directly sprayed into the water.


    He made a strange sound, but he could see that he was very proud and his tail was beating the sea.


    When Steven saw Amun''s prank on him, he immediately turned around: "Chen, did you let Amun do this, right? It must be you. "


    "Ha ha Do you want to go to Amun''s back? Let it take you around the sea? "


    "Is that ok?"


    "Of course."


    Steven made a lot of effort to climb up Amun''s back.


    "Chen, won''t you come?"


    "No, Amun, let him feel the king of the sea."


    "Ah..."


    Amun began to move his huge body. It was really hard in the shallow water.


    When he returned to the deep water, Amun''s speed increased.


    Steven was very afraid at first, but gradually, he began to forget the fear, the only thing left was excitement.


    He felt the sea under his feet. It was a special feeling.


    It''s as if I''m back in my youth. It''s totally different from sitting on a boat or a speedboat.


    Thrill, thrill, excitement


    Whine -


    Steven holds Amun''s dorsal fin. Amun suddenly jumps out of the sea and a fish falls into the water.


    At this time, Steven saw amon''s mouth, and he actually had a great white shark in his mouth.


    That''s an adult great white shark. It''s six meters long.


    If it is put before, it is definitely the ocean killer.


    But now, compared with Amun, it seems too insignificant.


    Steven spent more than ten minutes at sea before Amun took him back to shore.


    It''s just that Steven still wants to keep playing.


    "Steven, the next time you have a chance, when your movie starts, you can play whatever you want, as long as you are not afraid to affect your shooting progress." Chen said.


    "OK..." Steven''s just a little fuss.


    "I can''t imagine how you''ve trained Amun to be so obedient."


    "Because it''s smart enough."


    "It''s so big. Are you sure Orcas can grow to this size?"


    "It has been proved, hasn''t it?"


    "All right."

 Chapter 409

    "I''ll send you back."


    Steven sent a crew ship to take Chen Yu aboard.


    And Steven''s crew didn''t finish their work, so they had to send Chen Yu aboard.


    Chen also needs to go back to Los Angeles University. Tego is still in rehabilitation training in recent days. Rehabilitation training is very important, so Chen tries not to be absent.


    Steven belongs to the type of workaholic. He is the kind of person who will play recklessly when he is resting. He is not old-minded.


    But once he gets up to work, he will also become an unrestrained worker.


    Steven didn''t come back to the port until night.


    Just got off the boat, a figure suddenly rushed out, and then a glass of liquid poured on Steven.


    "Old bastard, die for me."


    Steven and his staff were shocked. They thought it was sulfuric acid or something.


    But Steven didn''t feel the pain. He looked up and saw that the man had been subdued.


    This is no one else. It''s Agatha who was just fired from his job.


    "Send this crazy woman to the police station!" Steven said angrily.


    Steven took the water mark off her body. Is this crazy woman throwing water all over her body just to scare herself?


    Steven was still a little uneasy and went to the hospital for a check-up.


    Also collect the liquid on the body and take it to the laboratory.


    After confirming that there is no problem, we can rest assured.


    Agatha splashed his bottle of water, which is indeed ordinary water.


    ¡­¡­


    It was early in the morning when Agatha came out of the police station.


    "Steven, that old bastard and that Chinese, I want you all to die I want you all to die. " Agatha''s face was clouded, as if covered with evil spirit.


    When Agatha got to the door, she found the light was on.


    "Who?" Agatha was confused.


    She lives alone and there is no one else at home.


    Agatha didn''t think it was a thief because she set up a border at her own door.


    As long as strangers enter the border, it will start.


    But she didn''t feel that the border was touched, so she could only be someone she knew.


    Agatha pushed in and saw a man sitting in the living room.


    The man felt Agatha coming back and stood up: "Hi, Agatha."


    "Teacher Yiwen Jielin? How are you? " Agatha looked at her teacher in amazement.


    Evangeline, who has been missing for 20 years, appears in front of her again.


    "What? Was it a surprise? "


    "Teacher, where have you been in these three or four years?"


    Yiwen Jielin looks at Agatha with a smile and opens her arms: "you grow up, and you grow up."


    Agatha hesitated for a moment, and still hugged Evangeline, but she felt that Evangeline held her too tightly, she was a little breathless.


    "Teacher, you are lighter."


    However, Evelyn did not relax, but held her more tightly.


    "Teacher Teacher. "


    Agatha began to feel that her chest ribs were about to be broken, but Evelyn was getting tighter and tighter.


    "Teacher..."


    "Agatha." Yiwen Jielin suddenly increased her strength.


    Click -


    Evangeline just released, Agatha''s body softened, and she lay on the ground, with blood in her mouth.


    "Agatha, don''t blame the teacher." Yiwen Jielin''s body is twisted. Something seems to be wriggling in her neck.


    ¡­¡­


    Ethan has been banned by Li Qing these days. Even taking out the garbage doesn''t let him go out.


    He could only sit in the hotel every day, and Ethan felt like he was going to be abandoned.


    Just then, a beautiful woman came in.


    "Hello, do you want a room?" Ethan said


    "Yes."


    "Alone?"


    "Yes."


    Ethan looked at the woman in front of him. She was so beautiful, and her clothes seemed to be worth a lot of money. She didn''t look like a woman who would come to his little shabby hotel to stay.


    "I''ll take you to your room."


    "OK."


    At this time, Li Qing came down from the upstairs. When she came to the woman, they looked back at each other at the same time, as if they felt something.


    "Li, look at the counter. I''ll take her to the front."


    "Mr. Ethan, I''d better take her up. Just look at the shop."


    "No, no, I''ll take her up."


    Such a beautiful woman, where to ask others for help, of course, is to lead the way.Maybe something else happened to Shanyan. The more Ethan thought about it, the more excited he was.


    "Mr. Ethan, your sex is not good. You''d better not walk around." Li Qing said bluntly.


    "Li, you..." Ethan blushed. It''s over. There''s no more beautiful stories.


    Such a beautiful woman will never sleep with herself.


    What a pity


    "Come with me, miss."


    Yiwen Jielin looks at Li Qing and follows her.


    On the third floor, Li Qing''s pace slows down and she''s a little tight.


    Yiwen Jielin with a light smile: "you look a little afraid of me, witch from China."


    "What are you?" Li Qing stops and frowns at Yiwen Jielin.


    "Guess what." Yiwen Jielin suddenly reaches for Li Qing''s neck.


    Li Qing''s reaction was also extremely quick. He didn''t know when he had a red line in his hand.


    The red line quickly twined around Yiwen Jielin''s wrist, and then heard the sound of Zi.


    Evangeline immediately retracted her arm. She saw a deep red mark on her arm.


    "Red rope around the sand, seven stars light up!" As soon as Li Qing''s finger turned, the red rope took it back, wrapped it around her finger, and then pointed forward: "kill evil!"


    Yiwen Jielin is pointed by Li Qingyi on her chest. In an instant, she suddenly has several wailing souls on Yiwen Jielin''s body.


    Li Qingli felt dizzy for a while, and hurriedly withdrew.


    But the wailing voice couldn''t resist, as if to pierce her eardrum.


    "The heart of the Ming Dynasty is guarded by the blue lantern."


    As soon as Li Qinggang is awake, Yiwen Jielin''s palm is on her chest.


    "Ah..." With a sound of Li Qingwa, the whole person was photographed and hit the wall.


    Evangeline was about to go up the wall when Ethan was coming up the stairs with a gun. When he saw Evangeline, he shouted, "what is it?"


    àØ -


    Evangeline''s chest was pierced and a blood hole appeared.


    "Roar -" yiwenjielin growls at Ethan.


    Ethan was scared, but he shot again subconsciously. This time, he shot Ivan Jielin directly in the neck, leaving only half of Ivan Jielin''s neck.


    Yiwen Jielin touched her neck and glared at Ethan.


    Ethan''s going to pee. What''s that?


    Can''t you fight like this?

 Chapter 410

    Evangeline was about to attack Ethan when she suddenly felt a sharp pain behind her.


    To the back of a grasp, a hot white crystal grabbed down, this white crystal in the heart of Evan Jielin''s hand burn.


    Yiwen Jielin quickly throws away the white crystal, which is the only thing li Qing can do.


    At this time, Evangeline found a large area of ulceration on her palm. Although she didn''t know what the white crystal was, it did a lot of damage to her, and the damage was persistent.


    "Damn it!" Yiwen Jielin turns around and smashes the glass window directly, then escapes from the scene.


    "How are you, Li?" Ethan rushed up to check Li Qing''s injury: "what was that just now?"


    "I don''t know Wow... " Li Qing couldn''t help it, and a mouthful of blood gushed out.


    When Ethan saw that the blood was black, he quickly helped Li Qing to the room.


    Ethan saw the damaged part of Li Qing''s chest and four black marks, which were branded on his chest. It was very shocking. Ethan didn''t encounter this kind of thing, and was a little overwhelmed.


    Suddenly, Ethan thought, "Chen, Li, lie down first. I''ll call Chen over."


    "Chen, something''s wrong. Come quickly."


    "Ethan What time is it? You''re not going to be arrested at the clinic, are you? I''ll tell you I''m not going to bail you. "


    "No, it''s Lee. You''re hurt."


    "Sister Qing?" Chen Yu woke up directly: "what happened?"


    "I I don''t know what to say We We met a monster, a monster... "


    "Are you sure you''re not kidding me?"


    "It''s true. It''s true. I''m not kidding."


    "I''ll be right there." Chen Chu bounced out of bed.


    Fari vaguely felt Chen Zhuo''s movement: "Chen, what happened?"


    "Ethan is ill. I need to go out for a while."


    "So late?"


    "Well, you go to bed first." Chen Yu doesn''t want to worry about fari.


    Chen Yu drove out in a pickup truck and arrived at Ethan''s hotel in half an hour.


    "Ethan, I''m here."


    Ethan ran downstairs from upstairs: "Chen, it''s great that you''re here. Hurry up with me."


    When Chen saw Li Qing''s injury, he immediately felt it was wrong.


    Chen immediately took out an angel crystal to clean Li Qing''s wound.


    Then help her dig up the carrion and sew it up again.


    "Mr. Chen..." Li Qing wakes up slowly.


    "Sister Qing, what''s going on?"


    "Let me tell you something. Just an hour ago, a beautiful woman came to the hotel. She said she wanted to stay in the hotel, so she took her to the room. I didn''t know what happened. They started to fight. When I heard the noise, I found that the woman looked strange. I fired two shots. One shot hit her chest, and the other shot was her neck. But she seemed to rely on it But it''s horrible. It doesn''t seem to care at all. "


    "Do you always have a gun?"


    "I put it under the counter. You know it''s so late to open the shop. There are always some unexpected situations. I just heard a lot of noise, so I picked up the gun."


    "Mr. Chen." Li Qing looked at Chen Yu weakly. "Are you a stranger, too?"


    Chen Yu hesitated for a moment. He understood Li Qing''s inquiry.


    After half pay, nodded: "I can do some Western magic."


    "Can you help me out of that box?" Li Qing said.


    According to Li Qing, Chen Chu opened the box and found that it was full of ancient books.


    "This is?"


    "Mr. Chen, I''m a descendant of the Qingyi sect, but I''m the only one left in the inheritance of the Qingyi sect. I want you to do me a favor and help me inherit the skills of the Qingyi sect."


    Chen Yu laughs bitterly. Li Qing is in a hurry to go to the doctor. She wants to inherit the Qingyi sect. Is that too playful?


    "Sister Qing, I''m afraid..."


    "Mr. Chen, don''t be too busy to refuse I don''t want you to help me with the development of the Qingyi gate, but you are capable people. I want to entrust you with helping me pass on the mantle of the Qingyi gate if you meet the right people in the future. "


    "Sister Qing, although you are injured now, it''s not fatal. There''s no need to find a successor so urgently."


    "Look at my old lady. No one wants to be my disciple even if I go out to receive disciples Mr. Chen, please help me. I don''t want the Qingyi gate to be cut off in my generation... "


    Chen Yu wryly smiled: "sister Qing, I can help you."


    In order to help Chen, Li Qing has already called himself an old woman.


    Li Qing, who is in her early fifties, is definitely not an old woman.


    In modern society, she is only middle-aged.


    "Mr. Chen, although our Qingyi sect is not a big sect, there are also many codes of recuperation, many of which can be applied to medical skills. If you don''t understand anything, just come to me.""Well then." Chen Chu nodded, "sister Qing, do you know what the thing that attacked you today is?"


    "I can''t see. It''s a Western monster." Li Qing said: "the monster itself is not only a strange means, but also the physical body is far more powerful than ordinary people. Mr. Chen, if you meet the monster, you must not force the enemy. If you find its whereabouts, you''d better find a few colleagues to deal with it together."


    "Well, I see." Chen Chu nodded and took out another Angel Crystal: "sister Qing, you stay here."


    "Mr. Chen, this stone is too valuable. You sent me one earlier. I used it to deal with the monster. Now the monster is still rampant outside. You may meet it, so you should keep it by yourself."


    "Sister Qing, I still have it here. You can keep it." Whether Li Qing accepts it or not, Chen Yu places the Angel Crystal beside Li Qing''s pillow.


    Out of Li Qing''s room, Ethan looks at Chen Zhu holding Li Qing''s box and asks, "Chen, what do you do with Li''s things?"


    "She gave it to me."


    "For you? Why don''t you send me? Am I not good enough for her? "


    "These are all traditional Chinese medicine books. Do you want them?"


    "Well, Chen, do you know what''s going on?"


    "I don''t know, but you have to take care of her these days. If you have any questions, please call me."


    "What if I meet that monster again?"


    "Two more bullets."


    "Can you give me some meaningful suggestions?"


    "No, I''m a doctor. What can you expect me to do for you?" Chen looked at the ceiling and said, "give me the video of the surveillance here."


    "Oh What are you doing here? "


    "I''ll ask someone, maybe someone can think of a way..." Chen replied casually.

 Chapter 411

    "Sienna, have you had a rest?"


    "If you have something important, I don''t sleep."


    "I have a friend who was attacked by something today. I have two U-disk monitors in my hand. Please help me identify them."


    "OK, come here."


    Chen Yu arrived at Siena''s home, where she had first come to live with Siena, Chris and Cheryl.


    The house is not big, but the location and environment are good. The monthly rent should not be cheap.


    Presumably it was to make Cheryl have a good environment, so they rented it here.


    Sienna and Chris are waiting in the living room for Chen Zhu, who takes out the USB flash drive.


    First there was the surveillance screen of the counter. A woman walked into the hotel, and then Ethan came to entertain him.


    "Eh?" Sienna made a sudden sound of wonder.


    "What''s the matter? Do you know this woman? "


    "She can''t be alive It''s impossible... "


    "Why?"


    "Her name is Evangeline, a very powerful witch. Twenty years ago, she went to fight against the ghost ship with my teacher and a dozen witches, and never came back."


    "Would it be that she didn''t take part in the crusade?"


    "It must have been. When I went to see my teacher off, I saw her on board."


    Chen Yu played the second monitoring, which was taken down on the third floor of the hotel.


    Chen Yu also saw the whole process of the conflict between Li Qing and Yiwen Jielin at that time. He saw that Li Qing hit Yiwen Jielin with Oriental technique, and then Yiwen Jielin''s figure appeared half empty and half solid, and his posture also distorted.


    "Ah..." "I know," Jena exclaimed


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Evangeline is a dead language witch, that is, a dead language person. She is proficient in soul magic. When she fights, she can take her soul out of the body, and fight with her soul. After fighting with the ghost ship, she hides her body first, and then takes part in the battle. But she fails to encircle the ghost ship at last The soul is imprisoned by the ghost ship, but recently I don''t know why she broke away from the shackles. Her soul returned to the body, but not only one soul came back together, but also other witches, as well as the spirit of the evil spirit came back to the body together. The soul of a dozen witches and the spirit of the evil spirit merged together, and finally became what she is now. "


    "What is she?"


    "I don''t know what it is, it''s never happened before."


    Chen recalled that he and Lao Hei had gone to destroy the ghost ship, although Lao Hei had destroyed the ghost ship.


    Although most of the evil spirits were eliminated, there were too many at that time. Evangeline and the mixed soul in her body may be the soul that escaped at that time.


    "Will she be the one who hunts witches and makes cursed nests?" Chen asked.


    Sienna frowned. "If that''s the case, it''s a big problem."


    "How much trouble?"


    "She has mixed so many people''s souls, especially most of them are the souls of other witches, so her current magic must be unprecedented rich. Witchcraft, dead language, channeling, divination, all kinds of magic will be, more than a dozen witches'' souls and magic will be mixed together, plus more than a dozen souls, so her physical strength will be extremely strong."


    Chen Yu pondered and said, "if it is true that she is hunting witches, do you know her real purpose?"


    "I don''t know, but I have to tell other witches about it. If other witches are still in the dark at this time, they may be attacked without knowing it."


    "Can you trace her?"


    "I need to study the magic book..." Sienna said, "are you going to do it?"


    "She has hurt my friend." Chen said.


    "The woman in the video?"


    "Well."


    Sienna nodded and said, "I''ll ask for you now."


    "Rupert, is the teacher by your side?" Sienna called Rupert.


    "Yes, what?"


    "Something happened."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Evangeline is still alive and she''s turned into a monster. She''s hunting other witches."


    "What?" Rupert exclaimed, "what''s going on?"


    Sienna told the whole story, and Rupert was completely frightened.


    It integrates the spirits of more than ten witches and evil spirits, as well as the knowledge, magic and power of other witches.


    What kind of monster is this?


    Even if she thinks she''s a genius, she has to give up in the face of such monsters.


    "The teacher also escaped from the ghost ship. Ask her if there''s any way to trace Evangeline.""You''re crazy, such a dangerous monster. What are you doing after her?" Rupert shouted.


    "My friend, a very strong friend, he will do it."


    "No matter how powerful it is, it''s a real monster. No one can fight it."


    "I don''t know if he can win, but if he can''t win, I''m afraid we''ll all leave Los Angeles. Otherwise, Evelyn is likely to find us. I don''t think you want to face this kind of monster."


    "Well, I see. I''ll ask the teacher."


    Rupert hangs up, Camilla floats to Rupert''s side: "is Sienna''s phone?"


    "Teacher, something important happened."


    "It looks serious to be able to frighten you like this." Camilla looks at Rupert seriously.


    Rupert has never been afraid. Camilla has never seen him. Rupert''s face and eyes.


    Rupert repeated what Sienna had told her, and Camilla''s face changed.


    "At the beginning, I felt that Evelyn''s magic was defective, but I didn''t know where the defect was. Now I finally understand that she transformed herself into a monster. It''s sad."


    "Teacher, do you have a way?"


    "How can I have a way? Evelyn has become a monster without solution. Let alone I am in a state of soul. Even when I am alive, I will turn around and run away in the face of such a monster."


    "Then there''s no way?"


    "I can''t help it. I can''t think of anyone who can defeat this monster."


    "Sienna said that she has a very powerful friend who may be able to defeat this kind of monster. She wants your help to trace Evangeline."


    "How can this be? It''s too dangerous."


    "But Sienna''s attitude is firm."


    "No, you can control Sienna right now. You can''t let her make a fool of herself." Camilla said at once in a firm voice.


    "Well, I''ll go tomorrow."


    "No, now."


    "But it''s three o''clock in the morning. I want to go to bed."


    "Say it again!"


    "All right, all right, I''ll go now."

 Chapter 412

    Rupert came to Sienna''s house and stood outside.


    "Teacher, how do you think I should control Sienna?"


    "You''re a witch of the voodoo department. Just give her a set of curses." Camilla said, "you''re welcome. When I knock on the door, I''ll do it as soon as I open it."


    "All right." Rupert rubbed his hands and looked a little nervous.


    Although she is stronger than Sienna, she is her elder martial sister after all. They are from the same school.


    Curse magic is more or less harmful.


    Rupert used to use curse magic on outsiders, never on people around him.


    "I cursed her with weakness, followed by blindness, confusion and forced hypnosis, right?" Asked Rupert.


    "Yes, isiena''s response should not be able to resist, that''s enough." Camilla nodded.


    Knock knock -


    Rupert knocked on the door and took out his wand.


    The door is open!


    It''s a curse of weakness for Rupert to start at once!


    But the next moment, a big hand grabbed Rupert by the shoulder and lifted him straight up.


    Camilla was shocked. She was about to fight Chen Yu.


    Chen Chu looks at Camilla and points out, "go to sleep."


    Camilla fell asleep in an instant. Rupert was shocked. How terrible!!


    Although her teacher is in the state of soul, she has at least 80% of the original strength.


    But he was hypnotized by this man''s finger!


    The point is, with the magic resistance of Camilla, how can it be hypnotized so easily?


    "You?" Rupert cried out, "let me go, you''re hurting me."


    "It was you." Chen Yu remembered that the little girl was the girl who ran away suddenly yesterday.


    Because of her ball, her cursed eyes are activated.


    I didn''t think about it before, but now I finally think about it.


    The little girl is also a witch, and she planned to plot herself yesterday.


    But she didn''t expect that she would suddenly get the eye of the curse, which cracked her attack.


    Today I want to attack myself again. This vicious little girl has to take off her pants and spank her ass.


    "Eh Chen, Rupert Teacher What''s the matter with you? "


    At this time, Sienna came out and Chen Yu turned around and asked, "Sienna, do you know her?"


    "She is my junior sister, and the one in the state of soul is my teacher What happened to her? Strange, is she asleep? Can the soul sleep? "


    "Sienna, help me, he''s going to kill me..." Rupert caught Sienna at once.


    Chen Yu just put Rupert on the ground. Rupert stepped back a few steps and immediately attacked Chen Yu again.


    Chen Yu''s cursed eyes opened, so did the gluttons in his palm.


    "Don''t do it, Rupert. What''s the matter with you? Why are you attacking my friend?"


    "Is he your friend?"


    "Nonsense."


    Rupert''s eyes turned. "Big brother, I''m sorry, I''m wrong."


    "You don''t want to throw in the towel and then attack me." Chen Yu can''t easily believe this little girl.


    "No, no, of course not. I want to make a deal with you."


    "What business?"


    "Someone asked me to attack you and make a high price. You pretended to be defeated by me. When you got the reward, I will share it with you equally."


    "How much is it?"


    "One hundred and twenty thousand dollars." Rupert said.


    "Wait I want to be part of it. " As soon as Sienna heard of the big deal, she came to her senses.


    "Don''t you ask for my advice?"


    "Chen, I''m short of money recently. Won''t you refuse my request?"


    Sienna specially bited the word "request" heavily, and looked at Chen Yu with watery eyes.


    "Who wants you to attack me?" Chen asked.


    "A man named pierce south." Rupert was very frank about pierce south.


    Chen''s face was black. "Do you know where he is?"


    "I don''t know."


    "If you can help me find him, I''ll give you 50000 dollars, and I don''t need to be defeated by you in disguise."


    Chen Yu hates Peirce Nan very much at the moment. Instead of asking him for trouble, he came first to plot against himself.


    "He was going to let me kill you. I didn''t agree." Rupert added.


    "Can you find him, then?"


    "Well It''s hard. " Rupert said helplessly.


    "Shall we come in and talk? In addition Chen, what''s wrong with my teacher? ""Is she your teacher?"


    "Yes, if she offends you, I apologize for her."


    "She''s just hypnotized by me. It''s OK."


    "Then how can she wake up?" Siena was surprised that Chen could hypnotize her soul, but she was not surprised at Chen''s strength.


    Although her teacher was very strong in her lifetime, even when she was at her peak, I am afraid she was not Chen''s opponent.


    "Twelve hours of sleep will naturally wake up, or attack her."


    Although hypnosis can make people or soul fall asleep instantly, it''s not surprising that people have instinct and will wake up sleeping people if they are hurt.


    Sienna lost a little magic and Camilla woke up.


    "Rupert, Sienna, run away."


    "Well That, Miss Camilla, Chen is my friend. "


    "Your friend?"


    "Yes, my friend."


    Camilla looked at Chen Yu suspiciously: "what magic did you use to me just now? Why am I hypnotized in an instant? "


    "Bewilderment of the Banshee."


    Camilla''s face changed a little: "can you bewilder the Banshee?"


    "Well."


    "Teacher, what magic is the bewilderment of the Banshee? Why have we never heard of it? " Asked Rupert and Sienna curiously.


    "All hypnotic Magic is evolved from the bewilderment of the Banshee." Camilla looked at Chen Yu: "and no one can use the bewilderment of the banshee, which will change the bewilderment of the Banshee into the hypnotic Magic of today."


    At this time, Rupert and Sienna''s eyes to Chen Yu changed.


    Chen Chu shrugged. Camilla looked at Sienna and said, "he''s what you said. He''s going to deal with Evangeline''s people?"


    "Well, Chen is very strong." Sienna replied.


    "It''s powerful, but I''m not sure if she can beat Evangeline." Camilla said: "it''s a monster with more than a dozen witch souls and evil spirits. It''s a monster that never appeared before. Besides, she has not only powerful magic, but also terrible power, which is different from ordinary people."


    "When it comes to strength, I''m confident." "If it''s only a multiple of a dozen people, I should be able to compete with that monster," Chen said


    "Impossible. It''s impossible for human beings to have such a powerful force."

 Chapter 413

    "I don''t need to prove it to you, I just need you to help me find that monster."


    "Do you really want to fight that monster?" Asked Camilla.


    "I can help you find that monster, but you have to promise me that Sienna and Camilla will not be involved and that they will not be involved in the danger."


    "I don''t need their help." Chen said.


    "Teacher, can you find Evelyn?" Sienna asked in surprise.


    "I know her well enough that we used to be best friends." Said Camilla.


    "Now?"


    Camilla shook her head. "She''s hurt. She won''t show up so easily now."


    "That''s all. When do you think you can find this monster, please let me know."


    Chen Yu looked at Rupert and said, "what about you? Little girl, when can you find pierce Nan? "


    "Don''t call me little girl, believe it or not, I curse you!" Rupert''s face went mad. "I''ll let you know when someone finds you."


    Chen Yu touched Rupert''s head and turned away laughing.


    All of a sudden, Chen felt his body sink, and then the Glutton''s mouth opened and he took a breath on Chen.


    Chen''s body immediately returned to normal, turning to look at Rupert: "you just lost me a weak curse?"


    "How is it? Are you going to do it? " Rupert looked at Chen Yu warily. In fact, she was very nervous. She was afraid that Chen Yu would give her a hand.


    "No, two more curses. I think your curse magic taste good."


    Chen Yu is not a liar. Rupert''s curse magic is really good, at least better than when he devours disasters and curses the nest.


    The only drawback is that the quantity is a little small.


    Everyone''s magic, to the Glutton''s mouth, is different in taste.


    Different people''s magic will have different tastes, and the Glutton''s mouth is obviously very interested in Rupert''s curse magic.


    "Fu * *, get out of here."


    Rupert was deeply shocked. He thought the powerful curse magic was just delicious to others?


    This kind of evaluation is really too much!


    Rupert gnashed his teeth and looked at Chen Yu. He made up his mind that he would never throw curse magic to Chen Yu again.


    I spent a night at Sienna''s house. When I got home, it was a little bit light. When I got home, it was more than seven in the morning.


    Fari has got up: "Chen, you are so late No, should I say you came back so early? How is Ethan doing? "


    Chen Chu kissed farry: "it''s OK, it''s not dangerous."


    "Are you going out?" Farley looked at Chen Yu, and she was still very fond of Chen Yu. Although she knew that Chen Yu''s work was destined for him to encounter unexpected situations in many times, she still hoped that Chen Yu would have more time to rest, rather than forcing herself to be so tight: "I think you should have a good rest today."


    "I have a rest in the morning and a look in the afternoon." Chen said.


    Chen Yu called tiger after fari left. "Tiger, come to me in the afternoon for training. My home address is 21 Mirror Lake, Dashan town. Turn left under the pet hospital billboard on highway 21."


    After confessing to tiger, Chen Yu fell asleep.


    In the afternoon, tiger''s cry woke Chen Zhu up.


    Tiger had seen Chen''s RV before, so he knew that Chen was rich.


    But when I saw the house, I was still scared.


    Although RV is more valuable than this house, RV is far less impressive than this house.


    At the last relocation party, tiger was still in hospital, so Chen Yu didn''t invite tiger.


    It was also the first time that he came to Chen Yu''s house. His eyes were full of envy.


    "Hi." Chen Yu came downstairs barehanded, with a toothbrush in his mouth: "would you like to have a drink? Except wine. "


    Although tiger recovered, he was still in the recovery period and was not suitable for drinking.


    Moreover, as the basic requirement of athletes, the first is to control their own mouth.


    "Any drink will do." Said tiger.


    "There are functional drinks in the freezer. Take them by yourself."


    Chen Yu sorted himself out, and then came out again: "this card is here."


    "Mr. Chen, is that it?"


    "Every month in the future, I will call 20000 dollars to this card."


    "Why?"


    "I said, I will invest in you, and these twenty thousand dollars are my investment until you can earn money by yourself."


    How much does an athlete need a month? For one thing, when we had a regular diet like Ford''s, it would cost more than 200 dollars a day.


    And Tago is a heavyweight player himself, and he can''t afford a nutritious meal at all.Even ordinary food will bring great pressure to his family.


    Tiger takes some black jobs, and Chen Yu knows that.


    After all, it''s not a big secret.


    "This is your money for eating and training. In addition, I will introduce a professional fighting coach to you. Of course, his boxing level is also very high. My fighting skills are trained by him. Can you imagine that I was beaten by him at the beginning?"


    "Mr. Chen, don''t be kidding. How could someone have hit you?"


    "I didn''t lie. At the beginning, I was beaten by that coach, and it was very tragic. I found a fighting coach for revenge, and he became my fighting coach."


    Tego''s face was full of consternation: "then did you succeed in revenge?"


    "We became friends."


    This kind of plot was unexpected to tiger. Chen continued, "but you need to follow me in rehabilitation training, and you need to listen to me in terms of diet."


    "I understand."


    "Today''s project is swimming. Mirror Lake is two kilometers wide. I want you to swim to the other side and then swim back."


    Don''t think that boxers are boxing every day. In fact, boxers also need a lot of other types of training.


    For example, swimming is a training subject that almost every boxer needs to take.


    Long distance swimming training can improve boxer''s endurance, and aerobic exercise is very good for tiger''s recovery.


    Chen Yu also went into the water to swim with tiger.


    Tiger''s body is too heavy. Tiger chooses the heavyweight of more than 86 kg. His weight reaches 195 kg, which should be regarded as a comparative standard.


    Although a boxer''s weight is not required as long as it reaches the standard in a heavyweight competition of over 86kg, there is still a weight threshold, and the closer the threshold is to the result, the better.


    This weight is about 100kg. If you exceed this level, your weight will become a drag. If you are lower than this weight, your strength will be affected.


    And tiger''s weight, resulting in his swimming speed can not improve, and has become a great burden.


    "Tiger, watch your breathing."

 Chapter 414

    After seeing off tiger, Chen took Samuel to the supermarket in the town.


    "Hi, Chen, do you want to buy dog food again?" Every time Chen Yu throws dog food into the cart in big bags and small bags, the staff in the pet area has long remembered Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu''s pets appear frequently in the town. Many people also know Chen Yu''s house. After all, if you go around the mirror lake, you can see such a big house.


    Now Mirror Lake is a private territory, but Chen Yu didn''t forbid outsiders to enter, but he didn''t accept the invitation, or he was not his friend, as long as he didn''t enter the villa area, they also played at the lake.


    "Yes."


    "Every time the manager of our supermarket praises me and says that I am in charge of the fastest selling goods. He may not know that most of them are bought by you. To be honest, you take dog food as your staple food." The supermarket staff joked.


    ¡°fu**¡£¡± Chen Yu scolded, "if you want to eat, I''ll treat you to one year''s supply."


    Meow -


    "man, be my servant, and I will let you enjoy my grace."


    "Chen, does your cat like me? Every time I see it, it barks at me. "


    "Yes." Chen Yu mentions Samuel''s neck and says to himself that he is the same to everyone.


    At this time, two pairs of eyes saw Chen Yu pushing a large number of goods out of the cash register. They had noticed Chen Yu.


    "That Chinese is very rich."


    "I heard he has a big villa by mirror lake."


    Marion and tgler are the villains in the town. They don''t get into the game very often.


    It will only be released in two days. This kind of gangster exists in almost every block and town, and will never be reduced.


    People''s society is so strange. It seems that there will never be a lack of special roles. If there are good people, there will be bad people.


    "I heard that Chinese people are very timid." Marion said.


    Tegler''s eyes were shining, and they were a little short of money recently.


    For people like them, they don''t mind doing anything as long as they can get the money.


    "You go up, or the old way." Said tegler.


    Marion, familiar with the road, went straight to Chen''s cart.


    "Ah..." Marion screamed.


    Chen Yu didn''t respond. He directly knocked Marion down and pressed the cart on Marion''s body.


    Chen Yu quickly pulled down the cart, which was stacked with 20 bags of dog food, which was not light in weight.


    It is obvious that this man came here on purpose. Chen Yu is clear in his heart, but he is not so easy to fool.


    Marion screamed again as the cart pulled down.


    "What did you do to my brother?" Tegler also rushed up and pushed Chen Zhu.


    "I want to see a doctor I want to see a doctor. "


    Seeing how lifelike Marion looked, tegler said to himself that the boy had made a lot of progress in acting.


    He didn''t know. Marion was really sick.


    He was hit by Chen''s cart, but he was also severely crushed back and forth.


    "Boy, you say how to solve it." Tegler grabbed Chen''s collar.


    "How do you want to solve it?" Chen asked.


    "Lose money. My brother was hurt by you. Either lose money or I will sue you until you go bankrupt." Cried tegler angrily.


    "How much is it?"


    "A hundred thousand dollars, not a cent less." Cried tegler.


    Chen Chu grabbed a bag of dog food and hit him directly on the head.


    He dare not use his fist. It''s so powerful that Chen Yu doesn''t know if he will kill him.


    "How much did you say? I didn''t catch it. "


    "Dare you hit me? You still dare to hit me? Do you want to be sent back? " Growled tegler.


    "If I call the police at this time and say you two want to blackmail me $100000, who do you think the police believe? Extortion of 100000 dollars should be enough for you to stay in prison for three years, right Chen Yu has a light smile.


    Tegler and Marion were awake and did not cry.


    If the thieves touch them, the police can''t help them. At most, they will be locked up for a few days and come out as a hero.


    And they are all veterans, knowing that there is a boundary that cannot be crossed.


    For example, stealing more than one thousand dollars will directly enter the scope of criminal proceedings.


    Only when they saw that Chen Yu was a Chinese, they suddenly shouted a hundred thousand dollars.


    Of course, they didn''t have hope. They knew that they couldn''t get 100000 dollars at all.


    In their opinion, it''s the best way to extort $12000.


    Who would have thought that Chen Yu actually directly threatened them.


    "You wait for me." Tegler picked up Marion, turned and ran.Chen Yu is too lazy to argue with them. There are so many such little gangsters in the town.


    It''s not the first one to bully him. He''s Asian and deliberately comes here to pick a quarrel.


    The townspeople of Dashan town are quite fierce. Although they were watching the conflict, no one called the police.


    In their view, this is just a small conflict.


    And they are also happy to see that Chen Yu teaches two little gangsters a lesson.


    Chen Yu whistled back to his car, but when he saw his car, he found that his wheels were gone and the window was broken.


    Needless to say, it must have been the work of those two gangsters just now.


    Chen Yu was angry on the spot: "don''t let me catch you! Or I''ll break your hands and feet. "


    Chen Chou, gnashing his teeth, called for a trailer and sent it to the garage.


    Two hundred dollars for a trailer and two or three hundred dollars for repairs.


    Although it''s not a lot of money, Chen Yu is upset.


    ¡­¡­


    "Tegler, don''t you mean the Chinese are very timid? Why does that bastard dare to resist US? " Marion was very dissatisfied.


    "How do I know."


    "I can''t swallow it."


    "What else do you want? We''ve taken his car down." Said tegler.


    "The house of this Chinese is so big and so good. There must be something valuable at home. If we go to his house in the evening, we may get something."


    "What if he finds out?"


    "Take a knife with you, you will be found......" Marion''s face was a little overcast. "Just give him a few knives."


    "Do you really want to do this? If it''s found out, we''re done. " Tegler said hesitantly.


    "But if we find one or two things of value, we will be rich." Marion licked his lips. "Are you doing it or not?"


    "Yes But if it''s found, we can escape. We don''t need to kill. " Tegler still flinched.


    After all, in the past, he used to be a thief. Even if he got into the game, he was used to it.


    But he really didn''t want to go to places like prison.


    If you kill people, then life is really over.

 Chapter 415

    At night, tegler and Marion sneak across to mirror lake.


    "Marion, when are we going in?"


    "What''s the hurry? Didn''t you see the light is still on? Now go in and look for death." Marion said.


    "How long will it take?"


    "Nonsense, wait until they turn off the light."


    "It''s just over eight now. I think they need at least two or three hours."


    "Better go to the bar and find a woman." Tegler said somewhat reluctantly.


    "I won''t stop you if you want to quit, but when I get rich, you won''t want to take a piece of it." Marion says


    "OK, I''ll listen to you." At last, tegler compromised.


    Tegler and Marion endured mosquito bites until after 11 o''clock, when the lights in the villa dimmed.


    "It''s over."


    Tegler and Marion walked around the shore of Mirror Lake, but before they could get close, they suddenly saw a giant bear in their sight.


    Oh -


    tegler and Marion are scared to pee directly. The giant bear''s size is too big and terrible.


    Tegler and Marion turned around and fled, but just then a dark wolf appeared behind them.


    The black wolf looked at them with a green light.


    When he opened his mouth, they both saw the white fangs.


    They both blew up in a flash and jumped directly into the lake.


    Now they just hope that the giant bear and the black wolf won''t go into the water.


    But before they swam away, there was a wave coming from the water, and there were some big guys in the water!


    This is a problem that both of them are aware of!


    In the direction of the waves, something like a blade stands in the water.


    With Joseph, you can see the arched water.


    The thing under the water is absolutely not small.


    Escape, this is their common idea, but absolutely can''t swim in the direction of that water giant, let alone go ashore.


    They can only swim towards the direction of the villa. Fortunately, they are not fast in pursuing the giant beasts in the water.


    The two tried their best and felt that they had broken the world record.


    Finally, they arrived at the shore, but at this time, they saw a red salamander, climbing towards the water.


    And lizards are able to swim, two people just stand on the shore, immediately fled back to the water.


    "Lizards don''t dive. Let''s hide under the water first."


    "But there''s a bigger one in the water."


    "The water level here doesn''t look very deep. That big guy shouldn''t be near here."


    "Are you sure?"


    "Make sure you fart. If you don''t know, the lizard will find us." Marion dived directly into the water.


    Tegler also followed the dive, two people in the bottom of the water, vaguely can see not far away that giant beast in the water slowly wandering.


    It''s just that it''s night, and it''s in the water. They don''t see it clearly.


    Just then, tegler found a man-made entrance and made a gesture to Marion.


    Marion couldn''t hold it any longer, so he headed into the entrance.


    Tegler watched Marion go in and follow him.


    This passage is not long. It''s about four or five meters long.


    Soon the two were out of the water.


    "Eh, this is the interior of the villa. We came in. It should be the basement."


    "It''s so dark." Tegler couldn''t see the environment clearly, but his feet on the ground reassured him: "Marion, do you have a flashlight?"


    "Yes." Marion pulled the flashlight from his waist. "There''s water."


    Marion clapped his flashlight. It lit up and went dark again.


    Marion tried a few more times to dry the flashlight.


    Finally, the flashlight came back on, and the two fumbled carefully.


    "The rich people''s interest is really strange. They even leave a passage in the basement to connect with the lake. They are not afraid of thieves coming in from here." ''he obviously forgot, they''re thieves,'' Mr. tegler said.


    "Isn''t that right? It''s a chance for us." Marion laughed.


    "Wait Marion, what did you see in the flashlight... " "Take a look back," suddenly cried tegler


    "Keep your voice down." Marion warned.


    But Marion still according to the requirements of tegler, back to take a picture, only empty walls, nothing.


    "Nothing."


    Dong -


    suddenly, a strange sound came from the calm.Both men were startled, and tegler held Marion''s arm tightly.


    "Don''t hold on to me." Marion shook off tegler''s hand. "Did you step on something?"


    "I didn''t." "It''s not my voice," said tegler, trembling


    "That''s strange. Where''s the sound?"


    Marion flashed the flashlight back, and all of a sudden, they saw something flash past the light.


    Although only a glimpse, but two people saw, that thing is very big!


    "There''s something here!"


    "What?" Tegler was more frightened.


    "Come on, we can''t stay here!" Marion made the decision.


    They rushed to the water outlet immediately, and suddenly felt something wet and slippery touched their feet.


    Marion immediately flashed a flashlight into the water, when they saw a snake''s head coming out of the water.


    The heads of each snake are very big, and they grow up in strange shapes. They look like several big snakes twining together.


    Sizzling -


    the two men hurriedly quit the channel, at this time, the heads of the snakes also surfaced.


    And Marion and tegler finally saw the whole body of these snake heads. They were not several snakes, but monsters relying on several snake heads.


    They! Or it!


    "It There are nine heads... "


    "Hydra?" Marion was cold with fright.


    Although the nine headed snake is not as huge as the legendary one, it is still very terrible.


    Both of them felt creepy and scared them back to the corner.


    All of a sudden, they felt like they had hit something behind their back.


    It''s not a hard wall. It should be the body of some animal.


    Big! This is the first word in their mind.


    They trembled all over and fell on the ground.


    The light of the flashlight is on that thing. It''s a big looking dog!


    It''s just that the big one is a little too big


    Bigger than a horse, the moment the dog turned his head.


    Marion and tegler peed in a flash.


    Just now, I just thought it was a big dog.


    But at the moment, they finally saw the whole picture of the dog!

 Chapter 416

    Hellhound!


    This is the real three headed dog of hell, with red light in its mouth.


    It was Hellfire, and it made both tgler and Marion feel dead.


    Different from the horror that Hydra gives them, although Hydra shocked them, it was only three meters long after all. It was a boa constrictor, far from the mythical monster that really turned the river.


    But the three dogs in hell are different. This is a giant beast with a shoulder height of three meters and a body length of more than five meters.


    Marion ran, and so did tegler.


    They rushed directly to the opposite side, opened a door, and rushed in.


    At the next moment, they felt a mist floating in front of them.


    It''s like being in the cloud, until they get rid of the cloud and see the other end.


    Once again, they were shocked by the scene in front of them. They saw a magnificent castle standing in front of them.


    It was an indescribable castle, larger than any building they had ever seen.


    Towering Castle spire, the whole body of snow-white, and the heaven and earth almost perfect integration together.


    Around the top of the tower, it seems that there are some animals flying around the castle.


    And that animal seems to have found both of them, thousands of miles away, suddenly swooped down.


    Rumble -


    when this creature falls, they feel the ground shaking.


    This creature looks like a dragon and a bird.


    It''s very big. It''s about eight or nine meters.


    The feet are sharp claws, the tail is long and thin, the wings are like bats, and the head is a bit like dinosaurs.


    They immediately wanted to open the door behind them, but the door behind them had disappeared.


    The bipedal dragon poked its head at the two men, and they turned around and ran, and they split into left and right sides.


    But the tail of the bipedal flying dragon is curled, and tegler has been caught. The other time Marion is even worse. He is bitten by the bipedal flying dragon.


    "Ah Tegler Help me Help me... "


    Marion is not dead. He is still struggling and fighting. He takes out a gun and shoots it into the mouth of the bipedal flying dragon.


    The bipedal dragon had a pain and threw Marion to the ground.


    But by this time, Marion could not stand up any more. He was all bloody.


    He could only crawl on the ground with his hands and gave Marion a pat with the claws of a bipedal dragon.


    "Ah..."


    ¡­¡­


    "Eh?" Old black suddenly felt something in his heart.


    He felt death! Someone died here


    It''s not Chen Yu, is it?


    Old black hurriedly left the castle and drifted in the direction of death.


    It''s not Chen Yu! Lao Hei first confirmed that Chen Yu was not the one who came in, so he was relieved.


    Death! That''s death?


    Marion and tegler both saw the figure of the old black, which was the same as the legendary form.


    Lao Hei turns a blind eye to these two people and leaves the space gap directly.


    Enter the villa and inform Chen Yu.


    "Chen Yu, stop playing. There are two people running into my field from your basement."


    Chen Yu is an inspiration Under the body of the fali issued a high voice, the body in a slight spasm.


    "Chen Why are you so fast today? "


    Chen Zhao patted his forehead and said, "three dogs and nine are fighting. I''ll go down and have a look."


    "How do you know?"


    "I know that anyway."


    "Why don''t we find a servant?"


    "I will be responsible."


    Chen Yu put on his pants and hurried downstairs.


    Chen entered the basement and saw that there were still many water footprints in the basement, and the key was still in the magic door.


    "I forgot to remove the key." Chen said, pushing the door open.


    See a bipedal flying dragon is wantonly playing with Marion, its tail is still rolling a person, it is tegler.


    Seeing these two people, Chen Yu knew that they were here, never with good intention.


    Not far away on the ground, there is still a gun.


    Marion was dying at the moment, and tegler was curled up in his tail by a bipedal flying dragon. Although he was not hurt, he was still scared.


    "Release it for me." Chen Chu said after drinking.


    As soon as the bipedal flying dragon saw Chen Yu, he first showed a fierce face, but when he smelled the smell of Chen Yu, he immediately showed a color of fear.


    Chen doesn''t care about Marion and tegler''s life or death, but after all, the bipedal flying dragon is used for food. He doesn''t plan to feed it with living people.


    The bipedal dragon leaves Marion and tegler and escapes.


    When Marion, who was dying, looked at Chen Yu, his eyes were full of prayers.Tegler''s face was full of panic. Even though Chen Yu was only wearing a pair of pants with big fork, he still felt scared.


    After all, the Chinese people in front of us can scare that kind of monster away.


    The God of death is with him. Who is it that can let him?


    What''s more, what''s in his family?


    Three dogs in hell, nine snakes and monsters in the water Bear, wolf and lizard are his pets, right?


    Just now, the huge bipedal monster turned around and ran when it met him.


    Obviously, this Chinese is more terrifying than that other bipedal monster.


    Who is he?


    The devil?


    "What about the two of them?" Old black asked.


    "Stay here. I''m short of material for living experiments." "Let the evil devil bring them in," Chen said


    Not long after, tegler and Marion saw countless little green monsters pouring in and carrying them both into the castle.


    Chen gave Marion a little treatment, as long as he didn''t die.


    But Chen is not going to let them live too happily.


    It''s self-evident what''s the intention of running into his house with a gun.


    And they have found their secret now, so it is impossible to let them go.


    It''s a waste to kill them. After all, Chen Yu and Lao Hei have a lot of experiments, which need to be done in vivo.


    Of course, Lao Hei can''t do it directly.


    After all, he can''t kill. If he kills, he will be punished.


    However, Chen has no such restrictions. Since he killed the first person, Chen has overcome the psychological obstacles.


    None of the people killed by Chen Zhu did not deserve to die.


    "Sir Let me go Let me go I promise I won''t say anything. I swear to God. " Tegler was put in a cage.


    Chen Yu sneers: "if you enter my territory, you still want to leave? And Do you think I''m a man of God? "


    Tegler shivers, devil!


    This guy is definitely a demon from hell!


    Or, he is Satan, the devil!


    "Good. It looks like you''ve shown enough fear of me. That''s good."


    "Lord demon, I would like to be loyal to you I swear on your behalf. "


    "I don''t need it. A waste has no right to be loyal to me."


    Chen did not know what the purpose of the two mixers was except to be used as mice in vivo experiments.


    It''s risky not to let them out first, and what can they do?


    Make money for yourself? Or fight for yourself?


    "Show me the two of them. If they escape, all of you will feed the bipedal dragons." Chen Yu turned to the evil devil and said.

 Chapter 417

    "Laohei, it seems that not only my family is short of security, but also yours."


    "They came into my house from you." "Old black discontented said:" moreover, when you leave, can''t you put away the key, don''t say that outsiders break in, what if your woman breaks in


    "Yes, what if fari breaks in accidentally, and you and I are not doing?" Chen immediately realized the problem.


    The evil spirits in the castle may not dare to treat fari well, but the intelligence of the bipedal flying dragon is low. They may not know that this is the mistress.


    "You''ll find Samuel to make a badge with his breath, so that you can intimidate the bipedal dragon."


    Chen Zhu nodded. It was the only way.


    "By the way, you help me to cultivate some evil spirits and select some smarter ones. I''m going to take them outside." Chen said.


    The villa is so big, but Chen Yu and fari live together.


    Although the daily life is assisted by a systematic housekeeper, it''s really tired to tidy up such a large house.


    It must be said that even Chen Yu feels tired.


    It''s also a very troublesome thing to clean up the whole family.


    Therefore, Chen Yu felt that it was necessary to let fali know some evil spirits.


    Since fari wants to find a servant, there are too many secrets at home to be found by outsiders.


    So it''s best to use evil spirits as servants. They are timid and obedient.


    Even they are more diligent than human beings, because they need to show their value.


    If they find that they have lost value, then they will lose the meaning of survival.


    In addition, the devil will not affect their own life and the life of France, which is the most critical.


    "Well, I''ll help you choose some." The old black nodded his head and said, "by the way, I heard that there is a production technology of the stone ghost in hell. If you go to hell next time, look for it and see if you can find the production technology of the stone ghost."


    "What''s a gargoyle for?"


    "Gargoyles are man-made hybrid demons like the hellhounds, and they are usually in the form of gargoyles, and they can be used as guards to attack enemies."


    "Isn''t necromancy enough?"


    "The stone ghost is also a kind of undead. Unlike the general undead, the stone ghost has two forms: living body and stone statue. They don''t need to activate them specially. They have certain thinking synchronization with the master, and can judge friends and enemies by themselves."


    "That''s OK." Chen Yu now feels that his family is too defenceless, and any cat and dog dare to break in.


    It is necessary to strengthen defense. It is obviously not advisable, expensive and convenient to defend in general.


    So it''s still the most convenient for magic creatures. Chen Yu goes back to the bedroom, and farry''s hand has already held Chen Yu.


    "It wasn''t a three headed dog just now. Did they fight with Xiao Jiu?" Fanny rubbed it gently.


    "Haven''t you slept yet?" Chen Yu kisses fari gently.


    "Little three and little nine are so good. They are inseparable every day. How can they fight?"


    "Well, nothing serious." "I found some servants for my family," Chen Yu said, turning her arms over to her chest


    "How many? Although our family is big, there are too many of them, aren''t there? "


    "Special servants." Chen said.


    "How special?"


    "They are not human beings."


    "Ah? Where are they now? "


    "Still in training, I don''t want to wait to find them and teach them how to do it. I need to learn it well now, and then I can work directly."


    "What are they you talking about?"


    "A special ethnic group, belonging to the category of supernatural species, is very small in size and courage, so as to please the owner for their own survival significance."


    "Like a goblin in a novel?"


    "They are more honest than goblins."


    Fari became more curious and itched: "when can I get to our house?"


    "It depends on their training."


    "How small are they?"


    "Bigger than Beelzebub, less than a meter in size."


    When fari and Chen Yu are together, they can always find new and unknown things.


    The mystery of Chen Yu always attracts farry deeply.


    ¡­¡­


    As March entered, the weather began to pick up.


    Of course, the temperature in Los Angeles has always been stable. It''s neither cold nor hot. Most of the time, the temperature difference will not exceed 20 degrees.


    "Tego, come here. I''ll take you to your coach today."


    It wasn''t long before tiger arrived.


    From yesterday, Taige heard that Chen Yu wanted to introduce his coach, but even Chen Yu could beat him, so he was very nervous all the time.


    In the car, tiger kept asking, "Mr. Chen, what should I say when I see that coach?""What are you afraid of? She won''t eat you again."


    It doesn''t have to be, said tiger.


    What kind of monster can defeat Chen Yu?


    Chen and tiger went to the parking lot downstairs of the gym. Chen saw a car that he was familiar with.


    Isn''t that my previous Ford SUV, but it looks like it''s almost finished.


    "Let''s go upstairs." Chen Yu takes tiger upstairs, and tiger becomes more nervous.


    When we arrived in the gym, some old members of the gym took the initiative to say hello to Chen.


    Chen pushed open Gaia''s office door. "Hi, Gaia."


    When tiger saw Gaia, he was stunned for a moment. How could she be a woman?


    But looking at Gaia''s physique, I dare not despise him.


    Gaia should be a heavyweight with himself.


    "Who is he?" Gaia asked.


    "A potential stock, I intend to invest in him." Chen said.


    "Boxing?"


    "Yes."


    "No, he looks just like you. He''s soft and not suitable for boxing." Gaia said.


    "Don''t do that." Chen Yu''s helpless face: "can you give me some face in front of my students?"


    "I''m good for him. If he has a monster like you, then I won''t stop him." Gaia said.


    "I''ll be in charge of training his fitness. You can help me train his skills." Chen Yu said, "he was once interrupted by zanra Douglas. Now he''s back on his feet. Do you want to destroy such a young man full of vitality?"


    "I heard that the agent of zanla Douglas announced that zanlu Douglas was going to quit boxing. It had something to do with it?" Gaia asked.


    "I broke his arms, too." Chen replied.


    Gaia touched his chin. "What good can I get?"


    "The coach of an athlete can be treated as you like. Trust me, he has more potential than you think."


    Gaia thought for a long time: "are you sure he can make it in professional boxing?"


    "Yes, I can assure you."


    "OK, I can train him for free, but in two years, if he doesn''t get results, then you have to pay me half a million dollars. How about this condition?"


    ¡°ok¡£¡± Chen Zhuo promised to come down quickly.


    "I haven''t started for a long time. How about a fight between the two of us?"

 Chapter 418

    "No more." Chen refused.


    To be honest, today''s Gaia can''t beat Chen Yu.


    Skill is very important indeed, but when the power gap is too large to a certain extent, any skill is useless.


    Now Chen Yu is a monster that no human can fight.


    "Really not?" Gaia asked.


    "I''d like to ask you a favor in addition to bringing the tiger."


    "What''s busy?"


    "I need a special set of fitness equipment myself."


    "What''s special?"


    Chen attached to Gaia''s ear and whispered a few words.


    Gaia listened and hesitated. "Do you use it yourself?"


    "Well."


    "Are you sure you didn''t add another zero?"


    "I know what I''m talking about and what I need."


    "Tiger, you''ll familiarize yourself with the venue. Chen and I have something to do."


    Gaia takes Chen to an isolated gym again: "take that barbell up."


    Chen Chu shrugged and raised the barbell with one hand, which had already been covered with seven or eight barbell rings.


    Gaia''s eyebrows wrinkled, and Chen''s power was just growing more and more terrifying.


    The weight of the barbell in his hand is 200 kg, but in Chen''s hand, it is more like an ordinary dumbbell.


    "Monsters." Gaia shook his head.


    No wonder Chen Yu refused to fight with her.


    If she did go to the challenge arena, she would not win.


    The power gap is too big, even technology can''t make up for it.


    "How''s mogery?" Gaia asked suddenly.


    "You have killed him." Chen can''t understand Gaia''s idea, so his first reaction is to deny it.


    After leaving the gym, Chen went to Ethan''s hotel and visited Li Qing.


    Li Qing recovered well, mainly in a good mental state.


    "Mr. Chen, have you read the ancient books of our Qingyi gate?"


    "Well Before I can see it, I''ll see it when I get home. " Chen Yu felt that Li Qing was forcing him to read ancient books.


    "We must remember that there are many techniques in Qingyi gate, which have the effect of treating diseases. They are really easy to use."


    Li Qing''s boast is that Wang Po sells melons. Chen Zhu can only nod his head.


    Out of the hotel, Chen received a call from Siena.


    "Chen, something happened again. Today, a witch was killed and another one was seriously injured."


    "Again that Evangeline did it?"


    "Yes." Sienna replied, "Chen, do you want to think about it again? Your Yiwen Jielin is terrible. We don''t need to go to her on our own initiative."


    Chen Yu has determined that this is the reason he planted it, so he has no reason to escape.


    No matter what, I have to be responsible for cleaning up the mess.


    The longer Evangeline wanders outside, the more people will be hurt.


    "The witches in Los Angeles, aren''t they on guard?"


    "What do you think we can do to guard against is to make a few defensive boundaries for our address, but this kind of boundary can''t prevent Evangeline at all."


    "Then there is no way at all?" Chen is more worried about the safety of Sienna, Chris and Cheryl.


    "It''s almost impossible to get several witches together."


    "Or go to my house to hide for a few days, and wait for me to solve the problem?" Chen asked.


    "No, we''re fine now."


    "No news from your teacher?"


    "Not for the moment. I''ll let you know if there''s any news."


    ¡­¡­


    "Mr. Steven, you look very tired these two days. Don''t you really need a rest?" James stood in front of Steven.


    "I don''t think there''s anything wrong with it. How''s the set up?" Steven asked.


    "80% of the construction has been completed, and it is expected that the shooting will officially start in the next two days."


    "By the way, I need a new assistant. You can help me out with the news." Steven added, "now, come and see the set with me."


    Steven rubbed his brow and heart. He really felt a lot of physical decline these two days.


    However, he went to the hospital twice in a row and came to the conclusion that his physical condition was normal without any abnormality.


    After a few steps, Steven felt tired.


    This is a significant physical decline, you know, a while ago, even if you were crazy with two women for a night, Steven would not be so tired.


    Now, however, he would feel hard to walk two steps.


    This feeling is very uncomfortable, Steven slowed down, his forehead has been sweating.James saw Steven''s condition and hurried forward to hold him.


    "Well, go away. I''m not old enough to need help."


    Steven forced himself to check the set, and then hurried home for a rest.


    But he was woken up by a phone call: "Hello, James, what can I do for you?"


    No one will feel happy when disturbed sleep.


    "Mr. Steven, I''ve put out a notice for you. I don''t know when you''ll be free to interview those candidates?"


    Steven''s name is still very easy to use. When a notice is released, there are hundreds of job seekers.


    Then James went through a round of screening, leaving about ten people.


    "Tomorrow morning, I''ll be done with nothing."


    "It''s OK. I''m sorry to disturb you."


    After James hung up, Steven wanted to go to bed again, but he couldn''t sleep.


    When he got up, Steven felt that his bones were weak and he was very reluctant to support himself.


    But when he saw himself in the mirror, his face suddenly changed.


    Originally also mixed with brown and white hair, directly into a full white.


    At the same time, with countless wrinkles on his face, Steven felt as if he was ten years old.


    Steven kept rubbing his eyes. He couldn''t believe it. It was true.


    At this time, Steven went to the hospital to have a check-up.


    It''s very painful to wait for the examination report. Steven has been waiting for three hours. His mental state is worse.


    "Mr. Steven, we have detected that your cells are accelerating their division, which is a very bad sign." A doctor took the examination report and presented it to Steven.


    "What do you mean?" Steven asked blankly.


    "It''s aging. You''re probably suffering from it."


    "Can you be more forthright?"


    "You''re aging dozens of times faster than normal." Said the doctor.


    Steven''s brain was just a moment. He was dizzy.


    Aging dozens of times faster than normal?


    "Is there any way to cure my aging?"


    "No, in current medicine, aging is incurable and cannot be suppressed."


    "What should I do?" Steven asked.


    "Sorry, I can''t give you too much advice, please keep optimistic."

 Chapter 419

    Steven didn''t know how to get out of the hospital. His mind was empty.


    He''s been given a death sentence by a doctor, and he''s aging a hundred times faster.


    His bone density is declining, his physical fitness is declining, and his physical function is also declining.


    It makes him feel boring.


    According to the doctor, he could live for about a month.


    Of course, this is not quantitative. It may be faster or slower.


    What can I do in a month?


    Maybe we can make the last movie.


    Steven took a deep breath and suddenly got back on his feet.


    Yes, even if you die, you should finish the film at hand first.


    At least, I can''t beat rasfa. After all, this movie is hosted by rasfa and invested by PLM film company.


    The next day -


    James was surprised to see Steven''s spirit changing again.


    "How are you, Mr. Steven?"


    "Not bad. Have all the candidates for my assistant arrived?"


    "Yes, they are off the set now. Do you need to call them all in?"


    "First of all, get rid of all the men."


    "What?"


    "What I need is a female assistant. I don''t want a male assistant. Do you understand what I mean?"


    "All right." James is helpless, Steven is still so strong.


    After a while, James took seven or eight women to the door.


    "You go in one by one. You go in first." James first pointed to an Asian girl.


    Tap -


    "come in." Cried Steven.


    When he saw that the first one came in was an Asian girl, he was still surprised.


    Yu Wenhui was used to seeing Steven''s eyes.


    After all, this is a white dominated society, where people of color have been ignored and even discriminated against.


    In particular, the yellow, Asian and ethnic groups are excluded in all aspects.


    And she came here just to try her luck. She didn''t really think that she could be the assistant of the famous director.


    "Introduce yourself." Steven said.


    "My name is wenhui.yu. I am a senior in the Department of financial management at the University of Los Angeles. I am 22 years old. Half a year ago, I had worked in one of the world''s top 500 enterprises. In my materials, I also have comments from that enterprise."


    Steven turned to Yu Wenhui''s materials and said, "are you Chinese?"


    "Yes."


    "The correct way to read your name is Yu Wenhui?"


    "Yes."


    Yu Wenhui didn''t expect that Steven would care how his name was read.


    "Is there anything interesting in China?"


    "There are lots of interesting places. If Mr. Steven has the chance to go to China, I can take him around, whether I apply or not."


    "Whether I have the chance to go to China or not, you have applied." Steven said with a smile.


    "What?" Yu Wenhui was stunned for a moment and looked at Steven with great surprise.


    I''m a Chinese. I don''t want to talk about my files and materials, but there are several candidates behind me. Why did Steven make a decision without looking at the options behind?


    Yu Wenhui thinks he is pretty, but he should be more in line with the Oriental aesthetic. Westerners should not be able to look at their looks.


    After all, Yu Wenhui has studied here for more than three years, so he has a certain understanding of the western aesthetic.


    Even sometimes, a girl in a dormitory once asked herself that she was so ugly that she must have no boyfriend in her hometown.


    What else can Yu Wenhui say besides turning his eyes?


    And Steven can''t understand the idea of the big director because he takes a fancy to the ugly woman.


    Of course, Yu Wenhui is very excited to get the job.


    "I hope you will come to work tomorrow. At the same time, I don''t want you to explain why you are late for work for any reason. The last assistant I fired was late."


    "Yes, I understand, Mr. Steven."


    "All right." Steven waved and said, "go and call James in, the bastard who just called you in."


    Not long after, James came in. Steven said, "James, go and prepare a contract for the lady just now. Don''t tell me it''s not your job. I don''t want to hear that."


    All James can say is to bow his head and act as Steven''s temporary assistant.


    ¡­¡­


    When Yu Wenhui returned to school, he heard a whistle.


    Yu Wenhui turns around in surprise and finds that it''s the school football team. They seem to have just finished training.The big guy who just whistled should be captain of the football team, McCullen.


    "Hi, Chinese girl, do you have time for dinner?"


    "Sorry, I''m not free." Yu Wenhui frowned. She didn''t have a cold for McCullen.


    And she remembers that McCullen seemed to have something to do with another girl in her dorm.


    She didn''t want to break up her friendship and turned to leave.


    However, McCarran''s arm is blocked on the wall. McCarran is tall and 95 meters tall. Yu Wenhui is too small in front of him.


    "Chinese girl, don''t refuse me so quickly, I promise you will fall in love with me."


    "Sorry, I''m not interested. Please get out of the way."


    "How about you kiss me and I''ll get out of the way."


    "Get out of the way." Yu Wenhui looks at McCullen angrily.


    "You look very nice when you are angry."


    "Ha ha Chinese girl, McCullen seems to like you. "


    "You''re lucky."


    Several other football team members were also making a scene.


    "Come on, don''t be so shy." McCullen pulled up Wenhui''s arm.


    "McCullen, do you want to be expelled from school for harassing girls?" Yu Wenhui leaves McCullen''s hand.


    McCullen''s face was frozen, and finally he didn''t start again.


    "I''m just kidding you," he explained


    With that, McCullen took the initiative to spread his hand and step back.


    It''s just that McCullen didn''t see behind him and bumped into his back. McCullen turned his head and called out, "don''t you have eyes?"


    But it was the cold eyes that greeted McCullen. McCullen gave a direct shock.


    He didn''t run into anyone else. It was Chen Yu.


    Poof -


    McCullen got a punch in the stomach and was about to kneel down on the spot. Chen Yu grabbed McCullen''s collar and turned his head to look around: "what are you looking at? Want to die? Get out of here. "


    All the football team members bowed their heads and fled.


    Yu Wenhui also turned around and left. Who is that Asian?


    Is it the black gang?


    How dare he do it to students at Los Angeles University?

 Chapter 420

    Yu Wenhui hears McCullen''s screams and cries in the corridor.


    She didn''t go far. When the sound stopped, she peeked into the corridor.


    She saw McCullen lying on the ground. The Asian was gone.


    A few rugby team members are busy with their hands and feet to pull McCullen away.


    Yu Wenhui is more certain that the Asian must be the black gang.


    It''s just that the University of Los Angeles has always been known for its excellent policing?


    Why do Gang Gang dare to run wild in school?


    ¡­¡­


    "Chen, I can hear McCullen scream across the floor. Don''t tell me it''s none of your business." Wright glared at Chen, but he was still making coffee for him.


    "Wright, I''m defending the reputation of our school. I saw that bastard harassing a girl." "If there''s another time, I''ll do it," Chen said


    "This bastard, I won''t pursue you this time." Wright put the coffee in front of Chen Yu: "you are the teacher of the school. You should come to the school often. I''d like to teach those bastard students a lesson."


    "Or I''ll change my position to school security."


    "It''s unnecessary. It''s a waste of your expertise."


    Wright drops a document in front of Chen Yu, who picks it up and says, "what is it?"


    "University Medical seminar, simply speaking, is a public travel."


    "Where is it?"


    "New York."


    Chen Yu whistled, "when?"


    "Twenty."


    "There are more than two weeks left." Chen Chu thought, "can I take someone with me?"


    "The school is only responsible for one person''s accommodation and air fare." "If you want to take someone with you, you have to pay for the other person," Wright said


    "Well, I thought you would give me some discount."


    "If you can promote the academic professionalism of our university of Los Angeles Medical School, I don''t mind paying you extra fees."


    "Low key, low key." Chen Yu said with a smile.


    He went on a business trip. As for the rest, he had no interest at all.


    "By the way, Mr. Hill nandes will go with you."


    "What''s the noise next door?" Chen said with a shrug


    "Decoration. I''m going to expand my office and integrate the next room here." Wright said.


    "Isn''t your office big enough?"


    "It doesn''t show my authority as a principal."


    Good. It''s very American.


    Chen Yu nodded. He liked Wright''s character and did whatever he wanted. He didn''t care what others said.


    "It''s OK. I''ll go first."


    Chen came out of Wright''s office and was suddenly hit in the back. Then Chen felt something liquid pouring on him.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry..." A decorator is holding a bucket of red liquid. I don''t know what composition it is. It''s estimated that it''s for decoration.


    Chen Yu looked at his own body and smelled his arms. The smell was not heavy: "what is this? Can you wash it off? "


    "It''s a resin synthetic dye extracted from plants. It''s non-toxic, but it''s difficult to wash it out If it gets on the skin, it needs to be rinsed with alcohol. " The decorator looked at Chen Yu with embarrassment: "sir Or I''ll accompany you with the money for this suit. "


    "Forget it." Chen Yu needs a few hundred dollars at least. Although it''s not a huge sum of money, it''s also money for a decorator to spit blood.


    "Sir I''m sorry. "


    Chen Yu left in a black face, and the decorator kept apologizing behind.


    Yu Wenhui is coming out with his classmates. From a distance, he sees a man with blood all over his body, and a man with evil face coming from a distance.


    Yu Wenhui and his classmates immediately stood at the same place and watched the man walk in front of them.


    Yu Wenhui''s face was bloodless with fear. This man is terrible.


    What did he go through? No, what did he do?


    It seems that there is no injury on his body. The blood should be someone else''s, right?


    Did he kill people?


    Just at this time, a few big men of five big and three thick came in front. Those people didn''t look like good people.


    Then I saw the man leave with the big guys.


    This guy is definitely not a good guy. Those big guys should be his subordinates.


    Chen Yu is very depressed. He usually goes everywhere in a dignified and well-dressed way.


    After all, he needs to meet many customers with special identities. Too casual appearance may offend customers and make them feel distrusted.


    As a result, I was in such a mess at school.Fortunately, I met the people from the boxing club and planned to borrow a suit from them.


    They are helping to find some alcohol to help Chen to clean up the red dye on his body.


    After changing a suit and removing the red dye from his body, Chen became much more relaxed.


    Chen Yu leaves school and suddenly sees a policewoman sticking a ticket to her car.


    That policewoman is Chen Yu''s old acquaintance, Sharon.


    "Hi, Saran, how are you?" Chen Yu looked at his car window from the corner of his eyes. Because there was no parking space in the school, he could only listen to the temporary parking space on the side of the road.


    Saran looked at Chen Yu and said, "what are you doing? Are we familiar? "


    "Why do you sound so unhappy?" Chen Yu looks at saran with a smile.


    "Why should I be happy?" Saran''s attitude was cold.


    "Aren''t you happy that you''ve got another chance to give me a ticket?"


    "Is this your car? I remember your car was a Ford SUV. "


    "It''s broken, so I changed it." Chen Yu picked up the ticket: "take the ticket, I''ll plead with David for you, let you go to his team, OK?"


    "I''ve just been transferred from his team to the Ministry of transport." Said Saran, with a black face.


    "Why?"


    "I don''t want to talk about it any more."


    "Did you tell David that you were rejected by David? Ha ha ha... " Chen Chu laughed.


    Saran pulled out a gun and pointed it at Chen''s head: "I now suspect that there are contraband in your car. Raise your hands and lie on the window."


    "What?"


    "Cooperate with my inspection immediately, or I will shoot you in the head."


    "All right, all right, I''ll cooperate with you." Chen Zhu regrets that he did not want to provoke this crazy woman.


    Yu Wenhui walked out of the school gate and saw Chen Xun again.


    She didn''t know how many times she saw the Asian compatriot, but her impression of the Asian compatriot was getting worse and worse.


    Looking at Chen Yu with a gun pointed at his head by a policeman, he said to himself, "it seems that this guy has finally been loaded, and he must be sent to prison.".


    Chen Chu has a look around, how to feel strange.

 Chapter 421

    "Rasfa, it''s me." Steven called rasfa.


    "Steven, you should be on the set at this time, right? Usually I call you at this time, you have to scold me bloody, how can I take the initiative to call me today? It''s impossible for me to invest more. " Rasfa joked.


    "It''s OK. I just want to call you all of a sudden."


    "Steven, what are you doing?" Rasfa felt that Steven''s tone was a little strange.


    "Nothing."


    "You don''t feel well?"


    "All right." Steven said quietly, "if I mean, if there''s something wrong with me, and the movie hasn''t been finished, then let James take over. Although this bastard sometimes doesn''t have a good tune and likes to play some small tricks, he has been with me for so many years, and his level is very good. "


    "Steven, what''s the matter with you?"


    "I''m fine. I just say what I think. You don''t have to think too much."


    "I''m fine. That''s it. I''ll hang up."


    With that, Steven hung up.


    Rasfa is in a hurry. Steven''s tone is obviously not right today.


    It felt as if he was explaining his last words. Rasfa was uneasy and called back.


    But Steven''s phone is on the line. I can''t get through.


    Rasfa thought for a moment, and then called Chen Yu: "Chen, I just received Steven''s call. I feel that his tone is strange. Is he suffering from any incurable disease?"


    "What incurable disease? I just checked him out a few days ago. Apart from playing too much with women and kidney deficiency, everything else is normal. "


    "Then Then will he be playing with women and infected with AIDS


    Chen took a breath of cool air and said, "are you sure this old bastard is not joking with you?"


    "I just called him, but I didn''t get through."


    "Do you know where he is now?"


    "If it''s normal, he should be on the set at this time." "By the way, I''ll call James and ask him."


    "Well, let me know if you have anything."


    "I understand."


    After rasfa hung up Chen Yu''s phone, he immediately dialed James.


    "James, this is Rafa. Is Steven on the set?"


    "No, Mr. Steven is not here today."


    "Not yet? Do you know where he went? "


    "I don''t know."


    "And has James been doing anything unusual lately?"


    "Abnormal performance? It seems that the mental state is a little bit bad. I have a new assistant James said.


    "If you find Steven, ask him to call me right away."


    "Yes, I see, Mr. rasfa."


    ¡­¡­


    Outside a luxury estate, Halifa Oliver was eating breakfast in the courtyard.


    "Do you want coffee, madam?" asked the maid next to Halifa Oliver


    "No, bring me today''s Los Angeles Daily and the California times." Said Halifa Oliver.


    Just then, a bodyguard in a black suit came up.


    "Boss, there''s a car parked outside. It''s been parked all morning."


    "Well? reporter? Or someone else? "


    "No It seems that Mr. Steven. "


    "What does that old thing do?" Hallifa Oliver said to himself with a frown.


    She and Steven have been divorced for more than 30 years, and they have almost reached the point of old age and death.


    She didn''t have to meet each other for a year, and she and Steven never had a good conversation.


    They treat each other completely as different enemies.


    How did Steven come to her door today?


    Don''t he know what kind of humiliation he will suffer when he runs to his own place?


    Steven has the ability to make every woman fall in love with him and then make every woman hate him.


    "Bring him in for me." Said Halifa Oliver.


    It wasn''t long before Steven was brought in.


    When Halifa Oliver saw Steven, he found today''s Steven very haggard.


    It felt like an old man in the twilight.


    There''s no such thing as high spirited and cocky when I see him on the screen.


    There is no time in the studio, like a king, controlling all the hegemonic.


    At the moment, he is like a bad old man.


    "What is your virtue?" Halifa Oliver frowned and looked at Steven in disgust.Although the old man is annoying, he always pays attention to his appearance.


    Halifa Oliver has never seen such a down and out Steven, and she doesn''t think Steven will.


    Although the old man has a bad temper, he has no talent.


    I was in love with him because of his talent.


    So as long as this bastard is alive, he won''t be down.


    Steven sat next to Halifa Oliver: "nothing, I suddenly want to see you."


    Halifa Oliver''s eyebrows were frowning, and she almost doubted whether it was a fake.


    Because Steven never knew how to compromise or give in.


    If he knew how to give in, he would not be able to do so for more than 20 years.


    What happened today? Is the sun coming out to the west?


    Or is this guy converted to Satan?


    "Now, yes, you can leave."


    "Well, goodbye." Steven nodded, stood up and turned away.


    "Wait..." Halifa Oliver finally realized that this bastard is not normal.


    If put in the ordinary, be expelled by oneself, he will absolutely speak out on the spot.


    But today, he left so peacefully.


    "Are you ill?" Halifa Oliver''s heart was clenched, there was a kind of pain that was hard to explain.


    Of course she hates Steven, but she doesn''t want him dead.


    Even if she cursed many times, let Steven die.


    But she still wants to see Steven live and live.


    "I''m fine. I''m fine."


    "Bronte, take Steven to my car and go to the hospital."


    "Don''t touch me, asshole. Are you dying? Believe it or not, I''ll have your head in the toilet! "


    As soon as Bronte touched Steven, Steven immediately blew up, and he was back to the annoying bastard he used to be.


    "Don''t worry about his threat. Take him to the car. I want to know what happened to him." Said Halifa Oliver.


    In fact, like Steven''s character, Khalifa Oliver is also stubborn and tough.


    That''s why they finally parted ways. No one knows how to yield.

 Chapter 422

    When Halifa Oliver got the doctor''s report, her brain was blank.


    She finally understood why Steven would come to see him.


    He is here to say goodbye. The man who disturbed her life is finally leaving her.


    On the way home, Halifa Oliver and Steven didn''t talk.


    Two people sit quietly in the car, this kind of feeling, also like to return to the feeling when they first met.


    Just then, Steven''s phone rang.


    Steven looks at the phone number. It''s Rafa.


    Steven hung up directly, but the phone rang again.


    Another call from Rafa. Steven frowned and hung up again.


    When the phone rang again, Steven finally pressed the hands-free key: "asshole, don''t call again."


    "Steven, you bastard, idiot, you forget my personal doctor, don''t you? Hurry up, let me check you. Even if you really have AIDS, I won''t let you die. Hurry up."


    Halifa Oliver turned to Steven in amazement. "Are your personal doctors so crazy?"


    "Er..."


    Steven picked up his cell phone and cancelled the handsfree: "Chen, how are you I don''t have AIDS. "


    "No matter what disease you have, I''ll roll over to you at once, or we''ll break up."


    "Chen, what I have is incurable disease."


    "In my eyes, no disease is incurable. Don''t compare me with those quacks outside."


    "You really can''t help it this time. Nobody can save me this time." Steven said.


    "Only I can decide the life and death of my patients. No one can make a decision except me. No one can!"


    "Chen..."


    "Can you believe I''ll come to your house and beat you up?"


    "I''m not at home now."


    "I don''t care where you are, give me an address or come to my house."


    "I''m not free now."


    "Fu * *, you are dying. What else are you busy with?"


    "I''m not dead."


    "I don''t care what you are doing, but come to me immediately. If you die, the outside world will think that it is because of my incompetence as a private doctor that an important customer dies of illness."


    "Am I just your client?"


    "If you treat me as a friend, you should come to me at the first time of your life."


    "Well, I''ll come to you this afternoon."


    "Then in the afternoon, I''ll wait for you only one day."


    Steven hangs up. Halifa Oliver looks at Steven.


    Steven is also a little embarrassed: "it''s my friend. He''s a good doctor. I should introduce him to you. I promise he can help you with most diseases."


    "I don''t like my personal doctor calling me an idiot. If my personal doctor talks to me like this, I will throw him into the sea to feed sharks."


    "You''d better do it in another way. I can assure you that you can''t kill him in this way."


    "I''ll try."


    "Don''t try. You can''t kill this bastard at sea." Steven said.


    "Steven, move to me. I''ll get the best doctor for you."


    "I don''t need pity, and I know the best doctor in the world."


    "Is it the young man who has an open mouth and whose English sounds awkward?" "I don''t think he''s going to be any better than that," said Khalifa Oliver


    Steven wryly smiled: "this time, he''s really overconfident."


    Steven has investigated himself since he was diagnosed with aging.


    And the results of the investigation made him feel desperate. There is no cure in the world that can cure aging.


    Even inhibition can not be done, and even the cause of the disease is unknown.


    Senility is very random. It may happen to young people or old people.


    Of course, Steven is relatively lucky. At least he is old enough.


    I can''t imagine how painful it would be if a young man had this disease.


    However, the older a person is, the more afraid he is of death, and the less the spirit of young people.


    Steven sighed. "Halifa, take me back to my house."


    This may be the most peaceful day they have had for so many years.


    "Steven, I''ll get you a doctor, the best doctor."


    Steven shook his head. "No more."


    When there is hope, people will be crazy to survive.


    Even if it''s just a straw, it will be desperate to catch.However, when people really despair, they will start to calm down.


    That''s when reason comes back, Steven.


    The aging body makes him have no strength to struggle and resist.


    Fate has been doomed. He can do nothing but face it calmly.


    As for Chen''s request, he is very grateful.


    But Chen can''t do anything


    No one can save himself but God.


    And with his past life, God will not save himself.


    I have a high probability of going to hell.


    However, how should I meet my old friends.


    Not only Chen Yu, but also lasfa.


    ¡­¡­


    "Yu, where are you now?"


    "I''m at school, Mr. Steven."


    "What do ordinary Chinese give as gifts?"


    "What?"


    "I need to meet a friend, Chinese. I want to give a gift, but I don''t know what to give."


    "Mr. Steven, what''s the age of the other party?"


    "Under thirty."


    Yu Wenhui was surprised that Steven had a Chinese friend who was less than 30 years old.


    "Send the jade." Yu Wenhui thought for a moment and replied, "in China, there is a warm jade to send to the beauty, and a warm jade to send to the gentleman."


    "Come here now and buy a jade with me."


    "Yes, sir."


    Yu Wenhui hurried to Steven''s house. She found that Steven was dressed formally, as if to meet someone important.


    In some large jewelry stores in Los Angeles, there are also some jade sellers.


    The main consumer group is Chinese tourists who come to the United States to play, and the sales volume is very good.


    Accompanied by Wen Hui, Steven picked out a well carved dragon shaped jade pendant.


    "You drive and call me when you get there. I need to sleep." Steven''s mental state looks a bit poor.


    "Mr. Steven, what''s the address?"


    "21 Mirror Lake, Dashan Town, turn left under the pet hospital billboard on highway 21."


    Yu Wenhui nodded. After arriving at Dashan Town, he asked the way and finally found the way to mirror lake.

 Chapter 423

    "What a beautiful house." Although hundreds of meters away, Yu Wenhui has seen the beautiful villa by the lake.


    The people who can live here are definitely very rich, Yu Wenhui said in her heart.


    Crash -


    suddenly, a huge bear rushed out of the forest outside the road.


    Yu Wenhui quickly stepped on the brake and almost hit the bear.


    But that bear is really big. It''s creepy.


    "How did you stop?" Steven opened his eyes and asked.


    "Look, Mr. Steven..."


    "Oh, it has already arrived." Steven saw the princess and opened the door with a smile.


    "No, Mr. Steven Didn''t you see the bear? "


    "See, I know it." Steven got out of the car and said, "Hi, princess."


    But the princess ignored Steven, turned around and went into the woods on the other side of the road.


    Then, HEMA and Baima rushed out, and then skimmed over Steven''s side, chasing the princess''s back.


    "Mr. Steven, don''t do this dangerous act again. Don''t you know that bear will tear you up?"


    "No, they''re good kids. Now, drive over."


    Driving outside the villa, Yu Wenhui suddenly saw a familiar figure standing in front of the villa.


    Isn''t that the black gang?


    Is that what Steven wants to see?


    "You take the car to the garage."


    Steven got out of the car and opened his arms. "Ha, Chen."


    "Don''t call it that close. We''ve broken off."


    "Don''t do that. Look what I''ve brought you. I''ve chosen it carefully for you."


    Chen Yu took Steven''s gift box and opened it. His face improved.


    At this time, the curse eyes on the back of Chen''s right hand opened again.


    Fortunately, Chen''s back of the hand is down. Steven doesn''t see the open eyes on the back of the hand. Otherwise, he will definitely be scared to death.


    Chen Yu looks at Steven and frowns.


    "Let''s go in and talk."


    "Mr. Steven." At this time, Yu Wenhui also parked her car. She was afraid to keep away from Chen Yu.


    "Who is she?" Chen asked regretfully.


    "It''s not because of you. I fired Agatha, and then I found an assistant. She is from China like you."


    "Oh, you can sit outside, Steven. Let''s go in."


    Yu Wenhui was turned away. When Chen Yu and Steven entered, the glass door was automatically closed and locked.


    Yu Wenhui can only find a place to sit, but he hasn''t been seated yet. Suddenly, her buttock is soft, and her hand touches it. There is a snake under her buttock, which almost didn''t scare her out of her heart attack. The snake crawls slowly, moves to another position, and continues to dish up to bask in the sun.


    Yu Wenhui did not dare to find an empty place next to Raymond.


    In the empty place, there was a bigger and more horrible guy, obitos, who was basking in the sun.


    ¡­¡­


    "Chen, this is my diagnosis report. Take a look."


    Bai Chen took the diagnosis, looked at it a few times, and then left it aside.


    The result of the diagnosis is senility, but Steven is not really suffering from senility, but is cursed by senility.


    Seeing Chen''s actions, Steven''s mood sank to the bottom.


    "Am I hopeless?"


    "I ask you questions, and you answer them well. You are still saved. If you don''t answer well, you will die."


    "You have a way?"


    "When did you get sick?"


    "Just a few days ago."


    "When exactly?"


    "Let me see It''s like that day you come to the theatre to visit the next day. "


    "After I left, when you felt uncomfortable, who did you contact? Or has something special happened? "


    "Let me see..." Steven thought about it, and suddenly thought of Agatha: "by the way, I was splashed with a bottle of water by Agatha. At that time, I thought it was sulfuric acid, or some other toxic liquid, but later I found that it was just ordinary water."


    "Reach out and close your eyes."


    Steven honestly put his hand in front of Chen Yu, who opened the mouth of the glutton and took a deep breath in front of him.


    In a flash, Steven felt something was out of his body, and then it was a lot easier.


    "Chen, are you ready?"


    "You can open your eyes." Chen Yu looks at Steven. His curse has been dispelled, but the aging caused by the curse of aging cannot be reversed.


    The curse of aging has come into play, which means Steven has become a teenager in just a few days.And the curse of aging is just like disease, which is getting heavier and heavier, and the speed of aging is getting faster and faster.


    If Steven comes to Chen Yu on the first day when he feels unwell, it''s not a problem.


    But now, in the past so many days, Steven is aging faster and faster.


    Now the only way is the spring of youth.


    "You wait." Chen Chu got up and prepared a bottle of spring of youth.


    Ten minutes later, Chen Yu returned to Steven and said, "drink it."


    "Ah? Are you going to get me drunk? "


    "Less nonsense."


    "Do you really want me to drink it?"


    "It''s so long winded. If you want to live, you can drink it as much as you can."


    "Give me a cup."


    "There''s no one outside. What kind of cup do you want? I''ll wash the cup later and drink directly to the bottle."


    "You are such a rude man."


    Steven takes the wine and pours it into his mouth, but after a sip, he finds it tastes better than he thought.


    "It''s delicious. Which winery produces it?"


    "Why do you rich people drink red wine and ask which winery produces it?"


    After half of Steven''s drink, he passed out in a daze.


    Chen picked up the rest of the bottle and put it away.


    When I lost Steven a blanket, I left him alone.


    Chen Chu went out of the yard and saw Yu Wenhui standing in the front yard.


    "Why don''t you sit?"


    "There''s no place to sit. There''s a snake there." Yu Wenhui is full of fear for the whole villa. Of course, she is most afraid of Chen Yu.


    "It doesn''t bite." Chen said.


    Who believes it? It''s a snake. It''s not a cat or a dog.


    "And Mr. Steven?"


    "He''s asleep, you can go back first."


    "No, I want to see Mr. Steven." Although Yu Wenhui was afraid of Chen Yu, he still plucked up his courage and said.


    She didn''t believe Steven would sleep in someone else''s house.


    "He''s in the living room." Chen Yu found a chair at will and sat down.


    Yu Wenhui went into the living room and saw Steven lying on the sofa and sleeping. Steven was still drunk.


    Drunk? Yu Wenhui doesn''t know what to do.


    She can''t drag Steven, but she thinks it''s safer to leave Steven here alone.

 Chapter 424

    "You see, you can go at ease?"


    "No, Mr. Steven said. I can''t leave his side."


    "Whatever." Chen Yu no longer paid attention to Wen Hui and took off his nickname.


    "What are you doing?" Yu Wenhui was so scared that he backed away.


    "This is my home. What can I do for you?" Chen Chu rolled his eyes, turned around and walked out of the yard and jumped into the lake to soak.


    Yu Wenhui found out that he had made a false alarm.


    "Mr. Steven Mr. Steven, wake up. "


    Unfortunately, Steven can''t wake up at all. He''s dead asleep.


    Yu Wenhui can only wait here anxiously, but Chen Yu doesn''t seem to plan to do anything to her, which makes her feel relieved.


    Whine -


    at this time, Yu Wenhui heard the loud sound of motor vehicles outside the door, turned around and saw that a sports car entered the villa area and drove into the parking lot.


    When fari came up from the elevator, she had found a car in the underground garage.


    She knew there should be guests at home, but when she saw Yu Wenhui, she was stunned.


    Yu Wenhui was at a loss. "Hello."


    "Hello, are you?"


    "I''m Mr. Steven''s assistant. Mr. Steven seems to be drunk. I''m waiting for him." Said Yu Wenhui.


    She is looking at the woman in front of her eyes. She is tall and has wheat skin. She looks very sexy. Even from the perspective of a woman, she has to admit that she is as beautiful and sexy as the heroine in the movie.


    "Oh, where''s Chen?" Asked fari.


    "I saw him jump into the lake just now, but he didn''t come up." Said Yu Wenhui.


    When fari went to the front yard, she saw Chen Yu in the distance.


    "Chen, it''s time to come back."


    Yu Wenhui looks at fari, and then sees the big bear that he saw on the road before entering the house.


    This made Yu Wenhui''s whole life tense, but fari, like she had never heard of it, carried a bag of dog food and put it in front of the princess.


    "You eat this first. Your host is swimming. Let him prepare dinner for you later."


    Yu Wenhui watched fari busy there, then came in a few pets, big, small, ferocious, lovely, and frightening. Fari was able to cope with it.


    At this time, Yu Wenhui saw Chen Zhu go ashore, and farry went out with a bath towel to help Chen Zhu wipe the water.


    "Miss Yu, would you like to stay for dinner?"


    Yu Wenhui is really hungry at this time, but he is embarrassed.


    "Stay." "By the way," said Farley, "when will Mr. Steven wake up?"


    "I expect him to wake up in the early morning."


    "Ah? Is he going to sleep so long? "


    "And will Miss Yu stay for the night?" Chen asked.


    "Here..."


    "You can come back tomorrow. Steven and I are friends. Are you afraid I will eat him?"


    Yu Wenhui can''t rest assured. After all, in her mind, Chen Yu is a black gang who does everything evil.


    And Steven is a billionaire. Who knows if Chen Yu will have any bad intentions for Steven.


    Therefore, Yu Wenhui was very careful at dinner.


    After dinner, Chen and fari were swimming in the pool.


    Yu Wenhui is so upset that she can only sit on the sofa opposite Steven and play with her mobile phone alone.


    When Chen Yu and fali are ready to go to bed, Yu Wenhui is still watching Steven.


    In the end, Chen Yu couldn''t help it. He lost a hypnosis to Yu Wenhui and sent her to the guest room.


    ¡­¡­


    "Where is this?" Steven opened his eyes and found himself in a strange environment.


    Just then the corner light came on, and the electronic voice came: "Hello, Mr. Steven, you have been sleeping for 12 hours. Would you like something to drink now?"


    Steven rubbed his forehead. He remembered that he was at Chen''s house: "I need to wash it."


    At this time, the light came on. Steven followed the light to the bathroom.


    After washing, Steven felt that the whole person was a lot of fresh, as if he had washed a lot of dirt off his body.


    "Hoo..." Steven came to the mirror and his expression froze.


    People in the mirror


    "Who is this?"


    "This is you."


    "Ah..." Steven was startled to find Chen Yu standing at the bathroom door. "Why are you here?"


    "It''s you who don''t close the door. Do you know that if it''s Fanny who just came down and let her see something unclean, I''ll kill you."


    "Well I''ll pay attention next time. " Steven said awkwardly.


    "There won''t be another time. Next time I won''t leave you at my house for the night.""Chen, what''s wrong with me? Why my face... "


    "It''s getting younger, isn''t it? You are about thirty years younger now, that is to say, about sixty. " Chen said.


    "What are you talking about? I can''t understand... "


    "In short, your senility has been cured. However, because of senility, you are in the state of about 90 years old. Although you will not die immediately, you will not live for several years. So I use special methods to make you 30 years younger."


    "Are you sure? Are you kidding me? "


    "I don''t want to talk to you. I have to go to bed. Besides, you can sleep on the sofa tonight."


    "Wait, you have a spare room in your house."


    "This is to punish you. When you feel uncomfortable, you don''t inform me at the first time. It means that you don''t trust me. I am very angry and very angry."


    Steven really regretted it. He had known for a long time that he would go directly to Chen Yu, so he didn''t need to suffer that crime.


    He is really grateful to Chen Yu now. He doesn''t want to ask how Chen Yu did it.


    He felt a little guilty. After all, before that, he didn''t trust Chen Yu.


    "Chen, I''m sorry."


    "Well, I accept your apology."


    "Can I sleep in the guest room tonight?"


    "No, because punishment is necessary."


    "Then drink with me, I can''t sleep, and you don''t want to sleep."


    "I won''t be with you."


    "By the way, what about the Chinese girl who came with me?"


    "She''s been waiting for you all night, now in the guest room."


    "Why can she sleep in the guest room, I can''t?"


    "She doesn''t need to be punished."


    "By the way, you''d better put on some make-up before you go out tomorrow, so as not to be noticed."


    "I see If I had come to you earlier, would I have been younger? "


    "Yes."


    Steven felt a twinge of pain when he heard the answer.


    An old man''s greatest wish may be to return to his old age, but he found that he missed the opportunity.


    "Chen, help me to be young again, no matter how much money I am willing to pay."


    "Everyone has only one time, which I can''t change. You can have fun secretly. Lasphaz is only 20 years younger."


    "What? You''ve done it for lasphaz? "


    "If I don''t give him this treatment, he won''t survive this year."


    "That old bastard, he didn''t tell me at all."

 Chapter 425

    The next day, Yu Wenhui was shocked when he found himself lying in the guest room.


    The first time is to check your body. Fortunately, nothing happened.


    Later, Yu Wenhui found that the guest room was facing the waterfall and the view outside the window was beyond description.


    It has to be said that the environment here is really wonderful.


    Sure enough, the enjoyment of the rich is not understandable to a girl of ordinary origin like her.


    Poverty, in a popular phrase, limits imagination.


    After washing, Yu Wenhui came downstairs to find Chen Yu and Steven having breakfast.


    "Son of a bitch, you''ve really left me in the living room all night, Fanny. Don''t you think Chen is going too far?"


    "Mr. Steven, I understand Chen''s reason for doing this. Because you have destroyed our perfect two person world, you must be punished."


    "You are not on the side of justice at all. I should be treated fairly."


    "Eat your breakfast. Can''t you stop your mouth from eating so much?" Chen Yu stares at Steven.


    "But your housekeeper system is very convenient. I''m going to get one, too."


    "Just your old house? Are you sure you want to install it there? The price of a butler system is more expensive than that of your dilapidated house. "


    "I want to find a good place to build a new house. It''s not bad here. Why don''t you just build one on the other side of mirror lake?"


    "No, absolutely not. This is my private territory. I don''t allow anyone to build a house in my territory, even you can''t."


    "Stinginess, you are too stingy." Steven is furious.


    "No matter what you say, I won''t allow it."


    "Do you think I''m rare?" Steven got angry, too.


    "In short, you can''t build a house here."


    "No building, no building. Let''s go." Steven left in a huff.


    On the way back, Yu Wenhui listened to Steven swearing all the way there.


    But Yu Wenhui can see that Steven and that man are real friends.


    Because Steven said all the way that when his house was built, Chen would definitely have a taste of sleeping in the living room.


    If Steven is really angry, I''m afraid he won''t even invite Chen Yu to his new home.


    "Lasfa, you old bastard, Chen told me everything."


    "I can''t understand what you''re talking about."


    "Don''t try to hide it from me. Chen once gave you a bottle of wine?"


    "Oh Have you had a drink, too? What about? Isn''t it cool? "


    "No wonder, I think it''s strange why you''ve been so strong recently."


    "I''ll have a party for you tonight. Will you come?"


    "Call Chen, too."


    "Try and see if you can call him."


    "You know, he left me in the living room all night last night."


    ¡­¡­


    After Steven left, Farley went to work.


    Chen Yu is the only one left in the family. Chen Yu lies on the sun chair and takes out the ancient books of Qingyi gate that Li Qing handed to him.


    There are mainly three ancient books of Qingyi gate, namely Qingyi manual, which seems to be used for nourishing qi.


    The eastern Qi cultivation is mana. It''s a thing like the Western magic, but its name is different.


    This book is of great use to Chen Yu. In the magic he has been exposed to at present, there is no way to cultivate magic at all.


    Chen Yu''s magic enhancement has always been a passive promotion, and the "Qingyi manual" can make Chen Yu understand and use magic more accurately, at the same time, it can also have a systematic improvement on the magic enhancement.


    However, the way of cultivation in the Qingyi manual depends on the body.


    And Lao Hei has no body, so Chen Yu can''t help to teach him.


    The second book is "the magic of green clothes", which involves complex things, like a magic book.


    However, the eastern magic is totally different from the Western magic. It should be a systematic difference.


    The first thing Chen saw was Qiwang, similar to Western divination.


    Divination has certain accuracy and can see the future of the divined.


    The Qi technique is to look at the face, see the fortune, and see the good and bad luck at a glance. At the same time, you can see the other''s life path through the face, but you can''t do the divination to calculate the occurrence of an event.


    Of course, no matter it''s Qiwang or divination, it''s not 100% accurate.


    Because people''s fate is not unchangeable. For example, Steven might have lived to be more than ninety years old, but he died because of an accident, which is called "death by accident".


    But what really interests Chen is a technique called needlework.This method is very special, because this method is to use magic force or magic to condense it on the palm or finger, and then the magic will make some changes according to the user''s intention.


    It can be used to attack, or it can be used in medicine.


    For example, in acupuncture, if he can master the technique skillfully, Chen can not use silver needle at all in the future. He can use the technique directly to acupuncture patients. In terms of accuracy, he will not lose acupuncture at all.


    More than that, because it records some special acupoints that are not provided even in acupuncture point map.


    If the magic is sent into the other party''s body, it can even have the effect of hanging life.


    Of course, there are some special acupoints, not for treatment, but for life.


    If magic is put into these acupoints, it will be immediately killed.


    Chen Yu continues to turn down. In the magic of green clothes, there are not only strange and strange techniques, but also some attack techniques.


    The third book is called "strange records", which is the strange things encountered by the generations of Qingyi clan.


    This strange records talk does not involve magic or cultivation, but the recorded content is enough to write a serial novel.


    Chen Yu didn''t have much interest in strange records talk. He just flipped over two pages at random, put it down, and began to study the magic of green clothes, especially the techniques designed to be applied to medical techniques.


    This is what Chen Yu attaches the most importance to. After all, his job has always been a doctor.


    There are many things in it that Chen can use.


    Among them, there are complex ones and simple ones.


    There are many other techniques that Chen can''t use now.


    However, it''s useless just to learn. What we learn now is to practice in the air.


    Chen immediately thought of tegler and Marion in the castle. They had two mice.


    The two of them are the best, the test.


    Since we want to do experiments, of course, in vivo experiments are the best.


    Chen Chu enters the basement

 Chapter 426

    Tegler and Marion have been in a state of consternation.


    They don''t know what to face next, but it''s not going to be very good.


    At this time Chen Yu came in, pointed to Marion and said, "drag the wounded one out."


    "What are you going to do? Where are you going to take me? "


    Bad demons can''t understand human language. Of course, even if they understand it, they will follow Chen Yu''s requirements.


    Bad devil''s action is quite rude, seven or eight bad devil even pull Marion out of prison.


    Tegler was hiding in the corner shivering, even afraid to contact Chen Yu''s eyes.


    Marion''s limbs were tightly cuffed and Chen Yu felt his chin.


    Marion looked at Chen Yu''s evil face and felt a shudder.


    His voice is louder and more tragic


    In fact, Chen Yu hasn''t even started yet. Chen Yu tries to use a needle lead.


    A breath of Qi gathered at the fingertips. After a stroke on Marion''s wrist, Marion''s wrist was unharmed on the outside, but the inside had been cut.


    Of course, if this move goes on, the Qi will also dissipate.


    "It''s not sustainable yet." Chen Yu said to himself.


    Marion''s heartbreaking screams spread all over the castle.


    On the lower level of tegler, even through the ceiling, you can still hear Marion scream from above.


    Chen tried for a few times, but he still felt unable to use the thread skillfully.


    It is mainly unable to be used for treatment. If it is an attack, the effect is not great.


    It''s better to give a fist to the other party. At least with Chen''s strength, the damage caused by a fist to the other party is definitely greater than the damage caused by a needle.


    And the needlework itself is not used for attack. The biggest use of needlework is to treat internal injury, that is, internal injury.


    Some of the wounds that are difficult to perform, even in modern surgery, are located inside muscle tissue.


    People in the past didn''t have surgery, so they came up with this special method to treat it.


    Especially the Jianghu warlocks like Qingyi sect, they must be fighting.


    If you don''t have the skill, you will be killed if you don''t get to the bottom of the mountain.


    Needlework is the most important skill of Chen Yu. If he can practice needlework to perfection, his medical skill will definitely get a qualitative leap.


    There is another technique, Qingyi Xia.


    A technique similar to the golden bell mask coagulates Qi on the skin to form a protective shield.


    However, unlike the golden bell cover in the novel, the golden bell cover is more like a turtle shell, which can not be broken.


    And Qingyi Xia is covered with a layer of gas on the surface, which can be broken, but it is very elastic, just like covered with a layer of rubber on the body surface.


    The most attacking techniques are used, but Chen feels that none of them are suitable for him, and it is difficult to experiment.


    Many techniques are also direct attacks, and a large amount of Qi should be used at a time.


    Chen Yu can''t use it, or he will collapse if he uses it once.


    After all, Chen Yu is not strong enough.


    "Kill me Kill me. " Marion prays to look at Chen Yu.


    Chen gave Marion a little treatment and then threw him back in the dungeon.


    ¡­¡­


    In the north suburb of Los Angeles, there is an abandoned church.


    This is the gathering place of witches in Los Angeles. Witches have no organization, but occasionally they have contact with each other.


    For example, trade, or party, and some joint action.


    When Sienna came to the abandoned church, someone had already arrived first.


    "Hi, sienna." A girl with black hair came over and said hello to sienna.


    "Carol, you''re here, too." Sienna replied.


    "I heard it was Ms. Theresa''s party." "Is it about the siege of Evangeline?" said Carol


    "It could be." Sienna nodded.


    It''s from her, and the recent events in Los Angeles seem to be the only one worth the invitation from Theresa.


    Theresa is one of the high ranking witches in Los Angeles. She is a recognized witch leader. She is powerful, has rich magic knowledge and is very wise.


    Later, a dozen witches came again and again. This gathering is not necessary.


    So some witches can choose to come or not.


    Or some lonely witches, they prefer to hide themselves.


    "By the way, I''m getting married next month." Said Carol.


    "Is it? Congratulations. " Sienna laughed sincerely, but she didn''t want to talk about it.


    After all, if we go on, Carol may invite her to the wedding.


    At the wedding, it is possible to ask her to give gifts."Do you have time for the twelfth of next month?"


    "Well This I''m not sure. I have a lot of business on hand recently. " Sienna said awkwardly.


    Just then the side door next to the church opened.


    Theresa was standing at the side door, and Sienna''s face brightened.


    It''s good that Theresa''s here. There''s no need to say goodbye to carol for the wedding.


    Theresa was standing at the door all the time, but her expression was a little strange.


    "Ms. Theresa, what can I do for you to call us here today?" Asked a witch.


    Theresa suddenly vomited blood from her mouth and put her hands out of her mouth.


    Then Theresa was torn apart.


    "Bloody parasite!"


    There was a cry of surprise in the crowd.


    A bloody naked body stood in front of the crowd, with a grim smile on his face.


    "Yiwen Jielin! She''s Evangeline! " Cried sienna.


    It''s a trick! It wasn''t Theresa who called them here, it was Evangeline!


    An elderly witch boldly came forward, waving a magic wand and shooting a light: "devil, die for me, transform."


    Yiwen Jielin reaches for a block, and the magic beam refracts back and shoots a witch nearby.


    In a flash, the witch turned into a sheep. Before she knew it, Evelyn''s bloody claws had fallen on the sheep. When the sheep fell, she recovered her human form.


    "No! It''s a mirror image of Ms. Theresa! "


    "How can she reflect?"


    "I remember that Ms. Theresa''s teacher was once involved in the siege of the ghost ship."


    "Don''t attack with magic. Magic can''t hurt her until her mirror refraction is broken."


    "Then what?"


    "Detonate with magic phosphorus directly. Mirror refraction can''t resist such a wide range of attacks."


    After all, there are more than a dozen witches on the scene. Their number is dominant, so no one has yet flinched.


    So many witches, more or less, have some magic phosphorus in them.


    But Evangeline also knew that, so she moved faster and rushed directly into the crowd.


    She doesn''t need to worry about magic until the mirror refraction fails.


    "Girls, enjoy your last moments of revelry."

 Chapter 427

    Once Evangeline rushes into the witch, the witch is powerless to fight.


    "Escape Run away... " Sienna takes Carol by the arm.


    But the next moment, Sienna heard a scream in her ear.


    When she looked back, she saw that all she was holding was Carol''s broken arm.


    Evangeline''s palms pierced Carol''s body and raised her high.


    Yiwen Jielin bites Carol''s neck, then Gulu Gulu sucks her flesh and blood.


    Sienna''s feet softened with fright. At the moment, Evangeline is more focused on eating Carol''s flesh and blood, so she is less concerned about sienna.


    Soon, Evelyn sucked Carol into a corpse and threw it away.


    Sienna takes out a gun and points it at Evangeline, who grins.


    "Little girl, are you sure this gun works for me?"


    Bang -


    Yiwen Jielin''s forehead burst a big hole in the mouth of the bowl.


    "Ah..." "I''m going to kill you!" said Evelyn


    The bullet of Sienna pistol is not the ordinary bullet, but the Angel Crystal polished, but this is also the last one.


    Yiwen Jielin was in agony and reached for the bullet from the hole.


    The flesh and blood around the hole wriggled and filled it again.


    "Rattan." Evangeline was about to attack Sienna when a witch not far away started a magic attack on Evangeline.


    Rattan twining is not an attack magic, but a binding magic, so the mirror reflection of Evangeline has no effect on it.


    However, the strength of Evangeline is too great, and rattan winding only slightly delayed Evangeline''s action.


    Next moment, according to Wen Jielin''s actions, she will directly tear the vines twining on her body.


    "Emissary of the earth, bind the demons in front of you."


    The ground under Evangeline''s feet suddenly became soft and her feet began to fall into the ground.


    "Delay Delay time, delay until the mirror refraction on her is over! "


    A group of witches slightly stabilized the situation, but even if Evangeline''s feet were trapped, it was still very dangerous.


    I saw Yiwen Jielin''s mouth, and her long and thin tongue penetrated a witch''s head directly.


    "Help me, lend me magic, I will use the spirit of mountains!" Cried a witch.


    The two witches hurriedly ran to the back of the companion, each with one palm, pressed on the back of the companion, and lent her magic temporarily.


    "Great mountain spirit, show your strength."


    On the top of Yiwen Jielin''s head, a round stone fell heavily from top to bottom.


    This round stone weighs about three or four tons, and the ground vibrates when it falls.


    "Whoo It''s finally over... "


    However, just when everyone thought that everything was over, the round stone suddenly jumped up and directly smashed the witch who used the spirit of the mountains.


    "You are all going to die!" According to Wen Jielin''s frantic roar.


    "Lord of the past, please lend me the supreme power to seal the evil in front of me."


    A six pointed star is formed at the foot of Evangeline, and a chain is shot around the six pointed star to tightly wrap Evangeline.


    "Let''s go, this seal can''t keep her for too long!"


    "No one of you can escape. I remember your smell. I remember your smell."


    All the witches fled, knowing that Evelyn was not joking.


    She will find them one by one and tear them up.


    ¡­¡­


    "Sienna, where are you now? How are you? " Rupert has heard about what happened in the abandoned church.


    The Witches of Los Angeles, and even the magic world of America, have learned what happened here.


    A witch who incarnated as a monster set up a trap to kill the witch in Los Angeles.


    At least half of the witches died in the battle, and the monster was temporarily sealed.


    But in terms of the strength of the seal, maybe the witch just left the front foot, and the monster was out of the trap.


    Sienna picked up the phone and said, "Rupert, don''t stay in Los Angeles any more. That monster can''t be defeated."


    "Are you ok?"


    Siena wasn''t hurt, but she was really scared.


    What happened in the church is really terrible.


    According to the power of Wen Jielin, she is completely superior to ordinary people.


    It''s not something ordinary people or witches can fight against.


    "Don''t you say your friends can fight?"


    "He? I''m afraid he can''t do it this time That monster is so terrible that we have more than ten people facing her, but it''s still a one-sided massacre. We can''t even hurt her. "Of course, the main reason is that the appearance of Evangeline shocked other witches, leaving a psychological shadow for everyone on the scene.


    I''m afraid no one will be willing to go even if someone calls for a conclusion next time.


    Who knows, this can be this trap again.


    Sienna still remembers the picture of Carol who died in front of her.


    Carol is getting married next month But she never had a chance to put on her wedding dress.


    Sienna had only one thought in her mind: escape, escape from Los Angeles.


    Sienna rushed home and frantically stuffed her clothes into the box.


    At this time, Chris and Cheryl just came home and saw Sienna, who looked crazy.


    "Sienna, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Where are you going?"


    "I''m going out for a while."


    "Where to?"


    "I don''t know. Don''t follow me." Said sienna.


    "Sienna, what''s going on?"


    "I''m being stared at by Evangeline. I have to leave now."


    "We can call it Chen. He''s sure to beat that monster."


    "It''s impossible. No one can defeat that monster. I have witnessed how terrible that monster is. She is more terrible than the power shown in the monitoring. She is like a devil climbing out of the blood sea of hell."


    "Can''t Chen beat it?"


    "You haven''t seen how terrible that monster is. A dozen witches are in front of her. What''s fragile is like a kitten, killed at will..." Sienna''s body was shaking as she said that.


    Cheryl and Chris can see that Sienna''s mood at the moment is very unstable, obviously over frightened.


    They can''t imagine what Sienna has met, which can scare the strong Sienna to this extent.


    Sienna picked up the unlocked box and ran out. Cheryl and Chris wanted to catch up, but Sienna turned around and put a curse on the door.


    They immediately felt an invisible wall blocking their way. Chris cried anxiously, "Sienna, where are you going?"


    "Don''t follow me, you will be in danger."

 Chapter 428

    "Chris, call Chen." Cheryl took a look out of the window, saw the direction of Sienna''s escape downstairs, and then jumped directly downstairs.


    Chris had no time to stop Cheryl. By the time she got to the window, Cheryl had been on the outer wall of the building several times and jumped downstairs.


    Chris wanted to jump off the 10th floor like Cheryl.


    But considering their physical fitness, or give up.


    If she learns this from Cheryl, she may be half paralyzed.


    No way! Chen Yu can''t get through Sorry, the other party is not in the service area.


    Damn it, Chen, where are you going?


    Why can''t I get through?


    When Chris ran downstairs, Sienna and Cheryl were long gone.


    "Chen, get rid of it, answer the phone, answer the phone..."


    Sorry, the other party is not in the service area.


    Still the same answer, Chris is going crazy.


    At the moment, Chen Yu is training the bad devil.


    Chen Yu took the picture on his mobile phone and put it in front of ten evil devils: "it''s all clear. This is your hostess. If anyone can''t remember this, I''ll screw your head off and kick the ball."


    Ten bad devils are grabbing the cell phone. Take a look, I''ll take a look.


    They don''t know human beings very well, so they want to write down their faces desperately.


    This is also the common feature of most of the demons in hell, just like Chen Yu can''t recognize who these ten evil demons are.


    However, they were able to distinguish the smell. Chen Chu took out some common things of fari to remind the evil spirits of fari''s smell.


    "Well, now, I''m going to test you." "You can tell which is your hostess," Chen said, picking out several photos at the same time


    "This..."


    "It''s this..."


    There are so many answers from the ten evil spirits that they can''t even tell men from women.


    Another answer is correct, but Chen Yu doubted that the evil devil who answered correctly was not because he recognized fari, but because of probability.


    After all, there are ten evil spirits. If everyone chooses one answer, there will always be one or two correct answers.


    Sure enough, he gave the bad devil a separate test, and his answer was wrong.


    Chen took out some more clothes, some of which were not used by farry, some of which were used.


    "Which is the hostess''s thing."


    This time, each of the ten evil spirits answered correctly. They picked out all the things that farry had used, but none of them.


    "Well, you''re going out with me now." "You are going to have an internship now," Chen said


    Chen Yu came out of the magic door with ten evil spirits. Just then, Chen Yu''s mobile phone suddenly received a dozen missed calls from Chris.


    Chen Yu is stupefied for a moment and dials back: "Hello, Chris, what can I do for you?"


    "Chen, something''s wrong. Something''s wrong. Sienna is being chased by that monster now. Cheryl runs to find sienna. Your phone can''t be reached all the time. Please try to find a way." Said Chris anxiously.


    "When did it happen?"


    "Two hours ago."


    Chen Yu''s face sank. Unexpectedly, this happened when he entered the space.


    "Do you know where they are now?"


    "I don''t know What now? Can you find them? " Chris asked, hesitating and confused.


    Chen Yu thought for a moment, "find something for Sienna and Cheryl. They should be able to find black and white."


    Chen Yu is not sure. If he is looking for the smell, it''s not only black and white, but also evil.


    "OK, I''ll bring it to you right now."


    Although Heima and Baima can be found according to the smell, Chen Yu does not plan to take them. After all, the two of them come to the world as noumenon. If they are in danger, they are likely to die directly.


    Other demons are useless. In terms of strength, they are not necessarily better than Chen Yu now.


    Chen Yu plans to take several evil spirits with him, and the others are sent back to the space gap.


    Even if several evil spirits die, Chen Yu will not feel heartache.


    After all, there are more than 1000 gaps in the space, and as long as the fertility is released, their fertility rate can directly cause population expansion.


    Chris almost sped to Chen Yu''s house. After getting off the bus, she rushed to Chen Yu directly.


    "Chen, this is Sienna''s razor Is that ok? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chen took the toothbrush: "yes Where''s the razor? "


    "Foot hair."


    "You look after my house. I''ll go now." Chen Yu drove away directly.


    ¡­¡­"Sienna, where are you?" Rupert called Sienna and said, "I''ve got a message. Evelyn is here. Three witches have been attacked."


    "I''m on my way now." Said sienna.


    "If you come to me, we two can join hands and fight with Evangeline."


    "Stop kidding. You can''t win her." Said sienna.


    "But where can you hide it? You can''t defeat the monster of Evangeline alone. "


    "I can''t fight her, but I have a way to hide myself." Said sienna.


    "What can I do?"


    "I made myself an invisible potion, and I hid my smell." Said sienna.


    "Are you sure it works?"


    "It should work. I''m not the first time I''ve made invisible potions."


    Sienna is not very confident, after all, she is not facing ordinary witches, but a monster.


    "Can you tell me your bank card?"


    "Why tell you?"


    "If you die, it won''t be cheap."


    "You die for me." Siena hung up angrily.


    Sienna''s father, yinbird, is in control of the car.


    "Dad, where are we now?" Sienna looked out of the window of the car, and it was dark now, and Sienna''s mood became more frightened.


    "In the National Park."


    "How did you get here?" Sienna complained.


    "I control the car by feeling it." Yinbode said that he has a special ability to guide the right way.


    And this move has always been very easy to use. Sienna, relying on yinbaide''s ability, has avoided many murders.


    Just then, inbord suddenly stopped the car.


    "Why stop?"


    "No more oil..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Dong Dong -


    suddenly, Sienna heard a sound in the trunk.


    "What''s in the trunk?"


    "That little wolf girl."


    "What? Cheryl? Why didn''t you tell me earlier? "


    "You didn''t ask me either."

 Chapter 429

    "Cheryl, why are you here?" Sienna looked at Cheryl, who was lying in the trunk.


    "To protect you, of course."


    "I don''t need your protection. You go back now."


    "Go back? You want me to walk back? " Cheryl pointed to the back, at the end of the road, in the dark night, in the endless forest, she could not see the distance at all.


    "Do you know that you''re just adding to the mess here?"


    "I''m a werewolf!" Cheryl showed her fangs and claws.


    "I feel like you''ll be more dangerous with me."


    "You don''t trust me." Cheryl was very dissatisfied.


    "It''s impossible to get rid of you when everyone comes."


    "Where shall we go now?" Asked Cheryl.


    Sienna is silent half pay, turn to look at Yin bode: "father, which direction is safe?"


    "Over there." Said yinbaide.


    "Are you sure it''s over there?" Asked sienna.


    "I feel the danger coming up behind me, so it''s definitely not going back." Said yinbaide.


    "What? The danger is approaching? "


    "Yes, a very dangerous breath is approaching us."


    "Why didn''t you say that earlier?"


    "You didn''t ask either."


    "How far is she from us?"


    "Probably..."


    Suddenly, footsteps came from the dark.


    Cheryl immediately jumped into the darkness, but in an instant, Cheryl was smashed out of the darkness.


    Yiwen Jielin walked out of the darkness: "where come the wolf cubs."


    "Yiwen Jielin!" Sienna''s face suddenly changed: "how did you find me?"


    Yiwen Jielin has lost the terrible and brutal appearance before. She has been cleaned up for a long time. She is wearing a women''s jacket, jeans, high-heeled sandals and long hair floating in the dark.


    "Do you mean to say that you have concealed the smell from your body?" Evangeline chuckled, as if she was mocking Sienna''s ingenuity.


    "It''s not just you who do this. In fact, the witches I found before, like you, use invisible potions to hide their own smells." "But I have to say, you are stupid enough. Why do you think I can remember your smell?" Yiwen Jielin said with a smile


    "You said it yourself." Sienna suddenly understood that no matter what monster Evangeline became, she was always the body of human beings. How could human beings remember other people''s smell and find themselves by the smell?


    "I said, I remember everyone''s smell on you, but the smell is not your smell, but your magic smell." Yiwen Jielin said with a smile.


    Sienna''s face changed again. All the work she had done to hide her own smell was nothing but futility.


    All I have done is in vain.


    Evelyn pulled out a string of things from behind, and Sienna and Cheryl were all frightened.


    It''s a bunch of witches'' heads. It''s creepy at a glance.


    "Do they know each other? But it doesn''t matter if you are not familiar with them. You will be able to keep company with them soon. You have been familiar with each other for a long time. "


    "What do you want to do?"


    "Why..." Yiwen Jielin thought for a long time.


    She didn''t seem to think about it, or she was pretending to be thinking.


    After half pay, Evangeline said, "first of all, I need to let no one in this city or even in this country threaten me."


    "No one has been able to threaten you for a long time."


    "No, no, no, witches are just temporarily disrupted by me, but when you respond, you will surely find a way. There have been many such examples in the past. I don''t think I have reached the unprecedented strength, so I need to be stronger."


    "Now that you know that, why don''t you hide? You will only unite more witches. "


    Evangeline suddenly laughed, her voice has changed not like a woman, or like a human.


    It''s like the voices of a dozen people mixed and interwoven.


    "Why should I hide? Just as I can find you, your witches will always have a way to find me. It''s better for me to take the initiative and kill you all. "


    "Are you sure you can?" Sienna sneered.


    If Evangeline wants to kill all the witches, she will do nothing else in her life.


    In the Los Angeles area, there are hundreds of witches.


    What''s more, taking today''s scene in the abandoned church as an example, Evangeline managed to deal with a dozen witches.If there were more, she could not bear it herself.


    The reason why she directed and acted in that scene was to intimidate other witches.


    Let the other witches know how to protect themselves. They will not dare to be enemies with her in a short time.


    But if most witches feel danger, they are bound to unite.


    At that time, Yiwen Jielin is bound to die.


    Yiwen Jielin is strong again, it is only a head in the end.


    Unless Yiwen Jielin can seconds, days and seconds of air, otherwise it will never be able to defeat a whole.


    It''s like a football match, a top professional in the world and eleven amateur teams.


    No matter how fierce a professional star is, he can''t have a team.


    "I don''t know, but I can try." Said Ivan Jielin.


    Sienna felt that Evelyn had something to keep, she didn''t say her real intention.


    "Well, I don''t have much time. Do you want me to take your head off? Or continue to struggle? "


    The car suddenly started. Yin bird controlled the car and ran into Evangeline.


    Bang -


    Yiwen Jielin''s hands are on the front of the car, so it''s hard for the car to enter.


    "That''s the trick?" Yiwen Jielin sneers.


    But at this time, Evangeline found another car coming from behind.


    Evangeline couldn''t turn around at this time, and the van hit Evangeline heavily behind her.


    àØ -


    Evangeline is sandwiched between two cars. Evangeline wants to push two cars.


    But the front and back of the two cars crazy gas door, Evangeline now this position can not use strength.


    Just when Sienna and Cheryl thought that Evelyn was under control, the car controlled by inbord stalled.


    There was no fuel left. Evelyn angrily overturned the car controlled by inbord.


    But the car in the back slammed on the accelerator and ran Yiwen Jielin over.


    But after being run over by the car, Evan Jielin stands up again unharmed.


    The van stopped and Chen Yu got out of the car: "Sienna and Cheryl, it''s not easy to find you at last."


    "Chen, how are you? What are you doing? You can''t beat her. "

 Chapter 430

    "No one wants to go!" Evangeline has been completely enraged.


    Yiwen Jielin takes out a bottle and smashes it on the ground. The spirits of a dozen witches appear beside her.


    Sienna''s face changed dramatically. These ten witches were the ones killed these days.


    The soul of one of the witches includes Carol.


    However, the spirits of these witches have already lost their sense.


    Every witch has turned into a evil spirit, and is the most ferocious one.


    "Sienna and Cheryl, go to the car and hide." "I''ll take care of the rest," Chen said


    "Chen, you can''t defeat her alone. Can''t you understand the situation here?" Cried sienna.


    "Please have some confidence in me." Chen said.


    "Ha ha A wizard is coming to stop me? " Yiwen Jielin laughed: "didn''t your teacher, or the little girl around you, tell you about the gap between the wizard and the witch?"


    Chen Yu suddenly rushed up three steps at a time. When he was three or four meters ahead of Evan Jielin, he suddenly grabbed the car that was turning around, and then hit Evan Jielin on the head.


    àØ -


    Sienna''s car has been completely scrapped, and Sienna and Cheryl''s eyes are about to fall out.


    Is this human power?


    Chen''s strength is no different from that of Yiwen Jielin.


    At this time, Yiwen Jielin stood up again, and she also looked at Chen Yu in surprise.


    What''s the matter with this man?


    Why is he so powerful?


    "Give it to me, tear him up!" Yiwen Jielin is not going to fight with Chen Yu.


    After all, there are so many evil spirits that there is no need for big boss to come out in person.


    Chen Yu did not hurry up to play a ring.


    But the next moment, a witch''s soul suddenly twisted.


    It''s like being grabbed by something and then pinched into a ball.


    Finally, in the scream of the witch soul, it becomes a little bit of starlight.


    Evangeline, Sienna and Cheryl''s eyes were straight. They didn''t understand what happened.


    Then a witch soul was destroyed, and Chen Yu didn''t even move.


    "Come on, come on more, just a few evil spirits. It''s not enough. It''s not challenging at all."


    Evil spirit? How many evil spirits is this?


    There is no evil spirit here that Sienna can resist.


    Let alone a dozen evil spirits.


    Every one of them is a ferocious spirit. Ordinary spirits are not their rivals at all.


    However, such a fierce soul was easily destroyed by Chen Yu.


    Neither Evangeline, the enemy, nor Sienna and Cheryl, the friendly troops, could accept such a result.


    As soon as Yiwen Jielin''s face changed, she couldn''t figure out Chen Yu''s strength.


    She doesn''t want to fight with Chen anymore. Siena doesn''t have to kill her.


    So she turned and ran decisively. When Chen saw that Yiwen Jielin was going to run, she immediately accelerated to catch up.


    Sienna and Cheryl could only look at the direction of their disappearance and sigh.


    This is obviously no longer a fight they can take part in. It''s just a fight between two monsters.


    "Bichi, didn''t you just hang? Don''t run."


    According to Wen Jielin''s anger, when was she so abused, she immediately stopped: "do you really think I''m afraid of you?"


    "You''re not afraid of me. What are you running for?" Chen Yu looks at Yiwen Jielin defiantly.


    Yiwen Jielin sneers. Her body begins to deform and her arms start to stretch out from her back.


    One, two, three, four


    "Do you want to play thousand handed Guanyin?"


    In a blink of an eye, there are thirty or forty more arms on Yiwen Jielin. Anyway, there are too many arms to count.


    However, this is not the most terrible place for Evelyn. Most of her arms are holding a magic wand.


    "Transfiguration!"


    "Rattan twining!"


    "Subsidence!"


    ¡°fu**¡­¡­ The power of a good bull. " Chen Yu jumps over and avoids three magic.


    Release three magic at the same time! And it''s all instantaneous.


    Compared with magic, Chen Yu really can''t match.


    Before Chen could stand still, according to Wen Jielin, a prediction magic fell on Chen.


    "Earth seal!"


    Chen Yu found that he was standing on a six pointed star magic array, and his feet seemed to stick to the ground.


    Yiwen Jielin looks at Chen Yu with a grim smile: "now, do you understand the gap between us?"


    Chen Xun rubbed his nose and shrugged helplessly: "compared with magic, you are not.""Man, I''ll give you a chance to submit to me."


    "Bichi, don''t play this kind of surrender trick, OK? If you grow a little normal, I will surrender. The key is that you grow too sick. Fortunately, I didn''t have dinner tonight, otherwise I will be disgusted by you."


    "You can''t wait to find your own way?" Evangeline''s eyes sparkled with a dim light.


    "You can kill me."


    "Dying!" Yiwen Jielin''s hand points to Chen Yu: "Curse of disease!"


    Chen Yu''s curse eyes opened in an instant, and the mouth of the glutton devoured the disease curse in an instant.


    After swallowing the curse of disease, Chen Yu became a lot of spirits in an instant.


    "Devour all things!" Yiwen Jielin looks at Chen Yu in surprise: "how can you even master the magic of the seven devil kings?"


    Yiwen Jielin has the knowledge of more than ten witches, of course, she knows what is the seven magic.


    If the magic is performed by an old and powerful witch, Evelyn would not be surprised.


    Although there are not many people with the magic of the seven devils, there are always one or two special people.


    But the point is, this magic is actually an Asian, and it is also a man using it.


    This makes Evan Jielin even more curious. At the same time, she thinks there must be something secret about Chen Yu.


    So she is more reluctant to kill Chen Yu. If she can dig out the secret of this man, she may be able to make herself stronger.


    "How about it, isn''t it a surprise?" Chen Yu looks at his right arm.


    Yiwen Jielin frowned and said, "although I can get your secret from your corpse, I still think you are good, so I don''t mind giving you another chance to choose."


    "Do you really think you''re going to win?"


    "If you have any resistance, you can use it now." Yiwen Jielin looks at Chen Yu with a sneer.


    Chen Yu added a devil magic weapon to his hand and threw it on the ground.


    And then there''s the second one, throw it on the ground.


    Third, throw it on the ground Fourth, fifth, sixth Ten Twenty


    "What are these things?" Yiwen Jielin doesn''t understand.


    "Brother." Chen said.

 Chapter 431

    Sienna and Cheryl stand by the road, looking at the misty forest.


    "What''s the fog?"


    "Is it magic?" "I remember when I met Chen for the first time, Chen Haoxiang used it, and then the pure werewolf appeared," Cheryl asked


    "As this time?"


    "The fog is thicker this time, much bigger and much better than last time." Said Cheryl.


    Sienna felt a little cold, a chill rising from her feet.


    Cheryl had the same feeling. The two girls, who had no reason, felt the inexplicable chill.


    It''s not just the two of them. Evan Jielin also feels cool.


    The fog shrouded in the forest without any sign, blocking the vision between her and Chen.


    At this time, the phone rings in the fog.


    "Hello, Fanny, I''m busy. I''ll go home later. You have dinner first."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± According to Wen Jielin, Chen Yu doesn''t seem to take her seriously.


    "Do you think these mists can save you?" According to Wen Jielin, several arms waved magic wands at the same time: "spirit of the wind, please listen to my call..."


    When the wind blows, the mist will be blown away in a flash.


    Yiwen Jielin''s vision widened again, but when she saw the big and small things standing around Chen Yu, the number of them reached more than 30 strange things, she felt her feet were a little soft.


    Some of these creatures are very strong and some are very weak. What she cares about most is a woman in white floating beside Chen Yu. The woman in white looks like a ghost, but her whole body exudes a creepy smell.


    "These What are these? "


    "What killed you!" Chen Zhuo points to Yiwen Jielin: "tear her for me!"


    According to Wen Jielin, a dozen magic wands point at Chen Yu''s direction at the same time, and countless magic shoots at Chen Yu.


    Ah -


    at this time, Jessica around Chen Yu took the lead.


    She let out a sharp howl, which was like tearing the air, towards the front.


    In a flash, more than a dozen magics were defeated by howling at the same time.


    Yiwen Jielin''s body is more like the baptism of a storm, and her body is scarred.


    What a terrible power. What is that?


    It''s definitely not a ghost. No ghost has such terrible power.


    It''s just a howling sound, which can disperse her ten magic at the same time.


    Run! Can''t stay here


    It''s going to be killed!


    Yiwen Jielin turns around and runs away, but the next moment, a huge creature stands in front of Yiwen Jielin.


    This devil is called the king dolphin! Although he is known as the king of porpoises, he is actually a pig, a low-level devil.


    In fact, the king''s strength is quite weak, but his skin is rough and thick, and he is big.


    If you give him another rake, he will definitely be the pig Bajie in the journey to the West.


    Yiwen Jielin bumps into the dolphin King''s belly. The dolphin King stays still, but Yiwen Jielin is bounced away.


    According to Wen Jielin, she didn''t give up and lost a magic to the king.


    But her magic had little effect on the devil.


    After all, the devil''s resistance is not comparable to that of human beings, and most of the magic handed down in the world is castration version.


    The king bumps into Yiwen Jielin. Yiwen Jielin grabs the two fangs of the king. But the king''s momentum is too strong. Yiwen Jielin''s feet keep retreating.


    Next moment, the bloody Hunter grabs Ivan Jielin''s back with one claw, and her arms are directly swept off.


    A double headed snake is twining around Yiwen Jielin''s lower body. Yiwen Jielin falls to the ground. The king of the porpoise has another move to crush the two headed snake.


    "Ah..." Yiwen Jielin screams.


    "Don''t beat it. We haven''t started yet."


    You should know that since the bloody hunter was called by Chen Yu three times, and then spread out in the village, he can get a devil crystal every time he goes. The demons in the village, big and small, are all rubbing their hands, waiting for Chen Yu to call them when.


    This opportunity finally came, but the number of demons summoned was a little more.


    However, their opponents are so weak. As a result, most of the demons have not been able to fight yet, and Evelyn has been defeated.


    How can this be? For them, it''s a waste of their chance to travel on earth.


    No, I will definitely do well in front of this living man.


    It would be a shame to go back to hell empty handed if you didn''t do anything.


    "The living, look at my death piercing!"


    "Ah..." Evangeline was pinned on top of her head by a demon."Look at my desperate turn..."


    "This is my death sentence..."


    "This is my way..."


    Finally, Evangeline''s body is broken and her breath is dying.


    "She''s almost there." Jessica looked at Evangeline and said.


    Chen Zhui just stepped forward and stood in front of Yiwen Jielin: "how is it? It''s not cool to do the whole set?"


    Yiwen Jielin opens her eyes slightly, her body is almost destroyed, and her body is full of holes.


    Even if her vitality is tenacious, it is not the real immortal body.


    She will die as well, especially the severe physical trauma, which is fatal to anyone, including her.


    "Who are you?"


    "I am the messenger of justice."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Suddenly, Yiwen Jielin''s broken body suddenly bounced up: "I curse you..."


    However, Yiwen Jielin''s head is just in the mouth of the glutton. Her head is stuck in the mouth of the glutton, and her body is still writhing. She seems to want to make the final struggle.


    "I''m sorry you said the curse." The mouth of the glutton is opened to the maximum, and Yiwen Jielin is swallowed completely.


    Chen Zhu sat on the ground directly, full, too full.


    "Come on, you guys. Line up. Everyone comes to get a demon crystal."


    At the moment when Evan Jielin was destroyed, Chen Yu found that there was a huge crystal in the metal box in the space ring.


    Not devil crystal, but Angel Crystal, perfect angel crystal!


    Moreover, this perfect angel crystal is not one, but four or five perfect angel crystals bonded together.


    After each demon is divided, send them back to hell.


    In the end, only Jessica was left. Chen Yu left Jessica on purpose.


    "Jessica, how is Lord zophe fighting with his neighbor Lord Morgan?"


    "Lord, you have an advantage, but Lord Morgan is also very strong, so we can''t tell the winner in a short time."


    "I have a big killer here, but I''m afraid you can''t take it to hell."


    "What kind of killer?"


    "Perfect angel crystal."


    Jessica took a breath of cool air and said, "you have the perfect angel crystal?"


    "Well."


    "I can''t carry it. This kind of thing will do great harm to me."


    "Next time I go to hell, take it with me, but don''t call me too suddenly. When you call me, let obitos say hello to me first."

 Chapter 432

    "The fog has gone."


    "I don''t know what''s going on inside."


    "Shall we go in and have a look?"


    "If What if Chen loses? "


    The faces of Sienna and Cheryl were worried, but they were afraid.


    After all, Evangeline is terrible. They all saw it with their own eyes.


    Can Chen Zhaozhen defeat Yiwen Jielin?


    Although Chen Yu is equally powerful, Yiwen Jielin is not only powerful, but also terrifying.


    Just then, a car came from a distance, and the speed was very fast.


    In a twinkling of an eye, Chris rushed down from the car.


    "Sienna, Cheryl, are you all right?" Chris looked at them with a worried face.


    "We''re fine. How did you get here?"


    "Your sister brought me." Said Chris.


    Then Rupert, who was waiting for the bus, came down, along with Camilla.


    Rupert looked at the car parts and the flat car.


    "What kind of fighting has this place gone through?" Camilla took a breath of cool air.


    It''s a reality, not a movie.


    In the real world, there is no magician who can turn over the river.


    It''s amazing enough to be able to cause such damage.


    "And Evelyn?" Asked Rupert.


    "She and Chen should fight in the woods." Said sienna.


    "Is he crazy? Doesn''t he know what he''s doing? " Rupert exclaimed: "it''s just looking for death. Let''s go quickly. When Evangeline solves the man, we will definitely kill him back. If Evangeline comes back, we will die."


    "No, Chen won''t lose. He''s very good." Said Cheryl.


    "Is it?" Rupert didn''t believe it.


    Today, more than ten witches died in one day, which is enough to show how terrible Evelyn is.


    At this time, they still have hope for that person?


    It''s ridiculous


    "Sienna, don''t be stubborn. Let''s go. It''s too late to go." Rupert said.


    Sienna shook her head and said firmly, "Chen is here to save me. Now his life and death are unknown. I can''t leave."


    "Teacher, tell me about sienna." Rupert said helplessly.


    Camilla hesitated for a moment and said: "Sienna, let''s go. It''s really impossible. We''ll only stay here to add achievements to Evangeline. It''s meaningless. If you want to avenge that person, then save your life, and then gather more witches to encircle Evangeline. Now it''s just to increase casualties."


    Camilla is also not optimistic about Chen Yu. After all, Ivan Jielin''s record is terrible.


    Even more terrifying than the ghost ship of the last time. The terrifying thing about the ghost ship is that it drifts on the sea.


    At the beginning, a dozen witches went to encircle the ghost ship, and finally they were trapped in the sea, which led to their defeat.


    But Evangeline is different. She is a powerful individual.


    So in her opinion, Chen will not come out of the forest again.


    "Sienna Where are you going? Are you crazy? " Rubella lives in Siena.


    When she saw Sienna going into the forest, she was furious.


    Why is Sienna so stupid when taught by the same teacher.


    "Even if Chen died, I don''t want him to sink into the wilderness." Sienna said quietly, "Cheryl, you and Chris are going to leave here first."


    "No, I don''t want to leave. I think Chen can win." Said Cheryl stubbornly.


    "I''m not going either. I''m going in." Said Chris, equally stubborn.


    If she can find it here, she is not afraid.


    In other words, the concern for Sienna and Cheryl is more than fear.


    "A group of crazy people, three crazy women..." Rupert turned and left. "You go inside and die. I won''t go in anyway."


    However, after a few steps, Rupert turned around again and swore: "fu * fu * *..." Why should I accompany you crazy? Now I should hold the puppet, lie on the bed and have a good sleep


    Four women and a ghost went into the forest. Although the fog was gone, the forest was still gloomy.


    Everyone''s steps are very careful, even dare not make a little voice.


    Rupert, who was still swearing outside the forest, did not dare to speak again.


    "There is nothing here Maybe they all went home to sleep Let''s go back. " Rupert whispered.


    "Shut up for me." Sienna growled wearily.


    Khaz -


    suddenly, Chris''s footsteps stopped, and the other three stopped."Chris, what''s the matter with you?"


    "I I think I stepped on something. "


    People lower their heads, long


    The next moment, Chris screamed.


    One arm One arm!


    "Shh, Shh, Shh Low, low!! "


    Sienna quickly covers Chris''s mouth so that she doesn''t scream again.


    "Why Why do we have arms here? " Chrissy''s face was pale and still throbbing.


    "Let''s go. The Chinese must be dead."


    "Shut up."


    Whatever Rupert''s plan, Sienna, Chris and Cheryl are determined to keep going.


    "Whose arm was it just now?" Asked Rupert.


    None of the three women answered, nor were they willing to answer.


    "It should be a woman''s arm." Said Camilla.


    When Sienna heard Camilla''s words, her eyes brightened: "teacher, you mean, that''s not Chen''s arm?"


    "No, men''s arms should not be that thin." Said Camilla.


    "Does that mean Chen and Yiwen Jielin broke her arm when they were fighting?"


    "You''re in a hurry today, so you didn''t hear that Evelyn showed a very horrible shape when she attacked a witch, with dozens of arms growing up and down her body." Rupert said.


    "But she didn''t show it at all in front of me."


    "That''s because you don''t deserve her to show this kind of shape at all, and Evangeline shows this kind of shape to the Chinese, which only shows that the Chinese angered her."


    Hearing Rupert''s words, Sienna, Chrissy and Cheryl''s mood became heavier and more uneasy.


    "Look On the ground... "


    Disgust -


    four people all saw that there were many arms and blood stains in front of them, scattered on the ground.


    "What a bloody battle." Said Camilla.


    "That man is so powerful that he drives Evangeline to such a level."


    "Chen, where is Chen..." Cried Cheryl, suddenly excited.


    Everyone saw Chen Yu sitting under a tree.


    The crowd rushed forward at once, and Sienna quickly helped Chen Zhu up: "Chen, how are you? Chen, wake up... "

 Chapter 433

    "Don''t shake I wake up, I wake up... " Cried Chen.


    He could not walk, so he sat under the tree for a while.


    As a result, I sat down and fell asleep.


    I don''t know how long I slept, but Sienna woke me up again.


    "Chen, where are you hurt? Where''s Evangeline? "


    "She''s dead. She won''t threaten you any more." Chen said.


    "You won?"


    "I won."


    "You really won?" People still can''t believe it.


    "Well." Chen feels like he''s digested. He pats his butt and stands up again.


    "You said you won?" Rupert didn''t believe it.


    "Well."


    "What about Evangeline''s body?"


    "Well You go for a fight, maybe you can fight for a complete one. " Chen Zhuo pointed to many pieces of debris and meat not far away, all of which were cut off by Yiwen Jielin.


    "Chen, did you really win over Evelyn?"


    "Yes." Chen Yu touched his right arm.


    "You''re not hurt?" Rupert looked up and down at Chen Yu, but he couldn''t believe it.


    How terrible is Evelyn?


    There is no one at the scene who doesn''t know


    But now, a wizard said, he took away Evangeline unharmed.


    Who believes?


    "Be careful..." Cheryl, who was supporting Chen Yu, suddenly stumbled on her feet, and Chen Yu fell down. Chen Yu quickly reached for the tree pole beside her.


    Click -


    this tree, which is about the thickness of thighs, was knocked down by Chen Zhu.


    Four people add a ghost, all of them stare at Chen Yu.


    "Chen, how powerful are you?"


    The power is out of control again. I don''t think we can touch fari tonight.


    Out of the forest, Chen Yu vomited his long, foul breath.


    "Now that it''s settled, it''s time for me to go home."


    "Chen, thank you."


    "You don''t have to thank me. It''s Chris who brought your razor." Chen took out Sienna''s razor: "but why can''t I find your smell? Fortunately, there is your magic breath on it. Otherwise, I''m afraid I can''t find you. "


    Sienna was furious and robbed Chen Yu of his razor.


    But in the night, people could not see Sienna''s face clearly.


    "Chris, why can''t you find something else? Do you have to take this out? "


    "I took it easily. I didn''t think about it that much."


    Chen Yu didn''t walk with Sienna, but before long, a dark shadow came out of the road.


    Chen was startled, then heard a crash.


    Chen Yu got out of the car to check. The front of the car was completely deformed. There was a boar lying on the ground.


    The wild boar is howling on the ground continuously, which is very cruel.


    When Chen Yu went forward, the boar moved his body crazily.


    But its forelimb seems to have been broken, and it can''t move.


    Chen Zhu holds the boar down, and the boar''s struggle becomes more intense.


    But with Chen''s strength, it''s not easy for the boar to resist.


    "Go to sleep." Chen Yu hypnotizes the boar directly and then throws it in the back of the van.


    Chen Yu remembered that he had promised to bring a pet to mogery.


    Just as it happens, this boar is for mogery''s partner.


    Chen gave boar a mouthful of wisdom potion, and then went to mogery''s hiding place.


    On the road outside mogri''s hiding place, Chen took the boar and walked towards the forest.


    As he walked, he took out the phone: "mogery, I''m here."


    Mogri was waiting outside the cave for Chen Zhu, who was carrying a boar.


    "Ha ha Chen, do you know that I haven''t eaten meat recently? Will you send me a boar? You are very kind to me. "


    "Go away, this is the pet I brought to you, not for you to eat. If you dare to eat it, I will kill you."


    "What? Aren''t you kidding me? Will you bring me a boar and pet me? "


    "Yes, what''s the problem?"


    "I don''t want to. I absolutely don''t want a boar as a pet."


    "It''s as smart as a princess."


    "Are you sure?" mogery said


    "When did I deceive you?"


    "Is it really as clever as a princess?"


    "Yes, do you want to? If not, I''ll take it home. "


    "To But how did it get hurt? "


    "When I brought him here just now, he jumped out of the car and hurt himself.""What a pity. By the way, what''s its name?"


    "I haven''t got a name yet. I''m waiting for you to name it."


    "Call it Victoria." Said morgre.


    "Is there anything special about the name?" Chen asked curiously.


    "The dog I used to have is called Victoria."


    "Well, I should treat it for a leg injury."


    When Chen Yu treated Victoria for her leg injury, Victoria woke up.


    However, it did not have the initial fear, but looked at Chen Yu and mogri with confused eyes.


    "Take out what you eat here and feed it." Chen said.


    Morgrelian hurriedly took out the food. Victoria didn''t resist. When she looked at morgre, she seemed to have something more in her eyes.


    "The more you talk to him, the more intelligent he is. The more you talk, the more he understands." "The reason why the princess is so smart is that I always talk with her," Chen said


    "Well, good."


    "Victoria''s leg injury is not serious. It should be taken care of for two days. You need to take care of these two days."


    "That Chen, can you get me a car? " Mogery said with some embarrassment.


    After all, now he is eating Chen Yu. He needs Chen Yu for this and that.


    Mogery has always been a man of high self-esteem. He would not open his mouth if it was not necessary.


    "Yes, I''ll get you a car when I bring something over in two days."


    "Thank you, Chen."


    Chen Yu hugs mogery. When he sees mogery''s eyes, he thinks that he might go out to have some activities.


    No one wants to be a savage in the mountains and forests all his life. Mogery may be going out to do something.


    "If there''s anything I can do for you, just tell me."


    Mogery nodded, "Chen, when did you make me a friend?"


    Chen Yu thought about it and recalled the process of his meeting with mogery.


    The first meeting, they are not happy.


    At that time, mogery''s eldest brother was wounded by gunshot. At that time, if Chen Yu didn''t save his eldest brother, mogery would surely shoot him dead.


    "It was the time we were beaten by Gaia."


    Two people start to giggle, sometimes, men''s friendship is so strange.


    The first time was to leave unhappy, the second time when mogery found him, he was half hearted about money, and the third time it became a matter of course.

 Chapter 434

    When Chen Yu returned home, farry was still awake.


    See Chen Zhao back, immediately prepare hot rice for Chen Cong.


    "Don''t be busy, Fanny. I''ll show you something."


    "What?"


    "To be exact, it can''t be said that it''s something..." "I''ll go to the basement," Chen said with a smile


    Chen Yu hurried down from the basement, and after half pay, he led ten evil spirits up from the basement.


    "This is?" Fari was not afraid of the ten strange little things that Chen Yu was following. She had seen all the terrible things.


    These ten evil spirits are not terrible. Of course, they are not suitable for loveliness.


    "They are evil spirits. From now on, they are servants of our family." Chen said.


    "Do they have their own names?"


    "No."


    "Then I can name them?"


    "Of course, but don''t be too complicated. I''m afraid they can''t remember."


    "Are they stupid?"


    "In fact, they are smarter than princesses, but they are born with no name. They are social species and have no individual concept. It''s like you raise a group of ants. Will you name each ant?"


    "But I just want to name them."


    "No problem, of course." Chen Yu said with a wry smile that it''s rare for fari to be coquettish once.


    Chen Yu waved, and ten evil spirits stood in front of Chen Yu and fari side by side.


    "Master, mistress."


    "Their tone is strange."


    "They don''t speak human language, even if it''s just these two words, they''ve learned them for a long time."


    "What do I want them to do?"


    "It''s not difficult. They are very talented in that."


    In short, evil spirits are professional servants in hell. They can do any kind of hard work very well.


    If a bad devil loses his job, he will lose his meaning.


    They will even abandon themselves and feed themselves to Fei long, which may be their final contribution to their life.


    They don''t speak human language, but they are not fools.


    If it''s for work, they will quickly adapt to the working environment and language.


    "From this day on, you are the mistress of the slave owner."


    "I''m not the mistress of a slave owner. It''s hard to hear."


    Later, Chen Yu and fari, together with ten evil spirits, walked around the whole house, inside and outside, and taught them some common sense.


    Of course, Chen Yu and Lao Hei taught them most of the things when they were in the space gap.


    What they lack now is practice. For example, if there are visitors, they need to hide to ensure that they will not be discovered by outsiders.


    In addition, when Chen Yu and fali are not at home, their pets need to be taken care of.


    And they are familiar with this, after all, most of them have had bipedal dragons.


    With these bad demons in charge of the family, Chen doesn''t need to run around with all his pets every day.


    At the beginning, Chen took a family of the same size to worry that they were alone at home and would not take care of themselves or make trouble at home.


    For example, Heima and Baima, although they are lively, they are actually sensitive.


    For example, they will feel lost because the princess is favored.


    Chen and fari like to lean on the princess. Then they learn the princess''s posture every day and lie in front of Chen and fari. They always hope that Chen and fari can lean on them.


    To be honest, although they are big, they are far less comfortable than the princess.


    Half of the princess''s body is fat, so the body is soft.


    And the two of them can''t hold a pose for a long time, as long as it''s more than five minutes, they''re going to make a fuss.


    The princess is the kind that can lie down and never sit, can sit and never stand, can calm down and never move, which is a copy of Amun.


    There is also sanitation at home. Because the house is too large, most areas need to be cleaned frequently, so with the help of evil spirits, it can be a lot easier.


    The next day, as soon as fari and Chen Chu got up, some evil spirits came in to help them clean their quilts and wash their pajamas.


    Then I will prepare breakfast for the pets, and help Chen Yu and fari to prepare the cleaning supplies.


    Everything is in place in one step. There is no need for Chen Yu and fari to remind them.


    For the bad devil, these are basic operations.


    They can understand without the owner''s words.


    Farry also finally realized this kind of hostess life.


    These evil spirits really know how to take care of people, and they can''t stop for a moment."A, B, C, D and Mao go to fertilize the surrounding green areas, gold, wood, water, fire and earth go up and down to clean the house, inside and outside. In addition, the quilt covers in the house are taken down to dry happily."


    Hearing Chen''s order, the ten evil spirits immediately took action.


    "Chen, are you going out today?"


    "Well, I need to go out." Chen Chu nodded, "but not so early."


    "Well, I''ll go to work first."


    "Bye." After kissing goodbye, I watched Fanny''s car leave.


    Not long after Farley''s car left, a truck came.


    Gaia got out of the car and said, "Chen, I brought you these special fitness equipment according to your requirements."


    Several fellow porters came up to ask, "excuse me, sir, where are the things to be put?"


    "You can take things down and put them on the ground." Chen said.


    "Sir, these things are all very heavy. We all need mechanical loading and unloading. Are you sure you don''t need us to send them home?"


    "Don''t worry about him, just listen to him and put it on the ground."


    "All right."


    The porters put the fitness equipment in front of the villa, Chen gave a little consumption, and they left.


    "Well, how much did the equipment cost?"


    "Twenty thousand dollars."


    "I don''t have so much cash now. I''ll give it to you later."


    "Are you sure you use these things?" Fari looks at Chen Yu. The smallest of these fitness equipment is 300 kg dumbbells.


    As for the bar, which is three meters long and ten centimeters in diameter, one hand may not hold it.


    The weight of the horizontal bar is 50kg, and there are barbell rings. The smallest one is 100kg, and the largest one is 500kg. Moreover, there are 20 barbell rings of this level.


    Chen Zhu grabs up the bar, then plugs the heaviest ring into it.


    One, two, three And the weight of the bars, four for each, was four thousand and one hundred kilograms.


    Gaia looks at Chen Yu. Can this guy really pick up such a heavy thing?


    Impossible, right? It''s impossible for human beings to lift it.

 Chapter 435

    Chen tried his best and said that almost this weight is his limit, and he can''t lift one hand.


    Drink -


    Chen Zhu pulls hard and the barbell is lifted.


    Gaia''s eyes are falling out.


    At the moment, Chen Yu is really a human monster in her eyes.


    Chen Yu, a four ton barbell, can only mention his chest, not his head as a normal weight lifting.


    Dong -


    Chen Yu dropped the barbell and the strength of the left arm was significantly lower than that of the right arm.


    Of course, under normal circumstances, Chen''s strength is enough.


    "Now I wonder if you are human."


    "It won''t be normal anyway."


    "Is it possible for me to reach this level of strength as well?"


    Chen Yu thought about it and replied, "my situation is quite special, but I can do it beyond your present limit."


    "How much is it?"


    "How about training tiger?"


    "I''m only responsible for his skills, physical strength and you must be more professional than me."


    "Then after a while, when his recovery is complete, you will receive my physical training with him."


    Gaia nodded and Chen Yu was able to meet her request because of friendship.


    So she didn''t want to push forward. After sitting in Chen''s house for more than an hour and visiting Chen''s house, Gaia got up and left.


    The fitness equipment left by Gaia is not intended to be moved into the house.


    If this thing hits the ground, it will do great damage to the building structure.


    So Chen is going to put it outside. After half an hour''s training, Chen begins to clean up, wash it and change into casual clothes to go out.


    Chen Yu always pays attention to appearance. Whenever he goes out to work or visit friends, he will tidy himself up.


    Today''s itinerary is to go to the Cylon family first. Yesterday, Cylon called to say that his father may have some changes.


    So Chen Yu needs to go and have a look. When he arrives at the Cylon family''s manor, the atmosphere is still heavy.


    After all, it''s black... Hand... Party, but Chen Yu is also an acquaintance here, so after a little inspection, he was taken into the manor.


    "Mr. Chen." Cylon came to Chen Yu and shook hands with him.


    Because Chen has proved his ability in the past few months.


    Chen Yu has extended the number after his father was judged to live for up to three months.


    Therefore, he was also affirmed and trusted by Cylon. He would inform Chen Yu of his father''s situation as soon as possible.


    "Mr. Cylon, how is your father?"


    "I don''t know the details either. The servant in charge of taking care of my father said that my father has been smoking his cheek."


    "When did it start?"


    "Since yesterday."


    Cylon led Chen Yu to the old Cylon''s bedroom. As always, the old Cylon sat in a wheelchair with two servants around him.


    Cylon waved and let the two servants go.


    Chen Chu went to see the old Cylon, his pulse, heart rate and tongue coating. Then he asked, "what has the old Cylon eaten these days?"


    "You mean my father is poisoned?"


    "No, it''s a normal question."


    "There''s a bottle of nutrient solution every day, then minced wheat porridge, every day."


    "Anything else?"


    "I don''t think so."


    "Check your father''s servants or the kitchen."


    "Is it still poisoned?"


    "It''s just a trace of the poison of Lycoris radiata." Chen Zhu said.


    Red garlic also has a very loud name, the other side flower.


    Of course, in reality, the other side flower has no magical effect of leading the other side.


    Moreover, it can be used as medicine and has certain toxicity.


    It also has a wide range of branches. Its main production area is Southeast Asia, not rare plants.


    Of course, if you take too much, or if you are in a physical condition like old Cylon, your life will be very dangerous.


    The poisoner was very careful. Old Cylon was only slightly poisoned.


    Chen Yu gave old Cylon some antidotes to neutralize the toxin, and told him a few words.


    "Mr. Cylon, this was originally your family affair. I don''t want to interfere, but please investigate and deal with it after it is clear, instead of killing all the people concerned."


    Cylon looked at Chen Yu in amazement, and after pondering half the salary, nodded: "OK."


    ¡­¡­


    Chen Yu came to Ethan Hotel, said hello to Ethan, and then went straight to Li Qing''s room.


    "Sister Qing, I''ll show you my health.""Mr. Chen, I''m much better. You don''t have to come to see me every day."


    "It''s OK. I''m free anyway."


    Li Qing looked at Chen Yu and observed his salary. He said, "Mr. Chen, I think you look pretty good today. Your eyes are light. The haze of the previous days suddenly disappeared, but what big trouble has been solved?"


    Chen Yu smiles, and Li Qing''s eyes are as fierce as ever.


    "That thing''s solved."


    "Mr. Chen alone?"


    "No, there are a few friends."


    "Mr. Chen really has a lot of powers By the way, Mr. Chen has read the ancient books of our Qingyi sect? "


    "I saw some."


    "Is there anything you don''t understand?"


    Chen said some things he didn''t understand one by one, and Li Qing also gave Chen answers one by one.


    Qingyi gate is not a big sect in the Central Plains, but it has gone through several ups and downs since its spread.


    The techniques of the Qingyi gate are small and precise. There are no grand or powerful ones. Most of them are used for fighting alone, and some auxiliary ones are mixed.


    This is also related to XiangLiu Qingyi, the founder of Qingyi sect. This XiangLiu is not the legendary evil god XiangLiu, but a figure in the late Tang Dynasty.


    At the beginning, XiangLiu was a descendant of the Mayi cult. He had excellent talent and obtained the true biography of the Mayi.


    Later, he went down the mountain and walked around the Jianghu. He was famous for his medical skills and helped the world.


    Because of the frequent wars at that time, the people in the central plains were not able to survive. Later, they established their own schools and took Qingyi as their name.


    XiangLiu is the name given to him by the master of the Ma Yi cult. In order to show his respect for the Ma Yi cult, he keeps the name of XiangLiu.


    Later generations also called the ancestor of Qingyi sect XiangLiu Qingyi.


    XiangLiu Qingyi is good at medical books, so many skills of Qingyi sect are related to medical skills.


    Moreover, it also includes the skills of the linen teaching, so it has a set for subduing demons and subduing demons.


    In fact, the Mayi sect is also a branch of the Maoshan sect, the Taoist Holy Land in the Central Plains. Although XiangLiu Qingyi is a self-made sect, he never claims to be divorced from the Mayi sect. Therefore, the Qingyi sect has always been closely linked with the Mayi sect and even the Maoshan sect.


    Even from Li Qing''s words, Chen Yu could hear that Li Qing guessed that the founder of Qingyi sect, Liu Qingyi, was inspired by Mayi sect or Maoshan sect.


    As for the cause, it has nothing to do with the present, so it''s just a chat after dinner at most.


    He and Li Qing are not historians either. They have to be clear about what happened more than a thousand years ago.

 Chapter 436

    After Li Qing and Ethan left, Chen was invited.


    With Li Qing this exchange, Chen Yu has a sense of openness.


    Li Shuqing is Chen Yu''s predecessor. She knows a lot about the techniques of the Qingyi sect.


    Of course, it''s not that Li Qing is very strong.


    In fact, Li Qing''s combat effectiveness may not be as good as Chen Yu''s.


    But this is mainly because of the characteristics of the techniques of the Qingyi gate, which is not strong in combat effectiveness.


    Of course, it''s not that you can communicate with Li Qing once, you can use any technique.


    In fact, most of the magic of Chen Yu is not enough, which is the biggest reason to limit the exertion of the technique.


    However, the skill of Qingyi sect is very helpful to Chen Yu''s medical skill.


    For example, if it''s the case of Hoffman last time, Chen Yu is more confident.


    ¡­¡­


    "Excuse me, Ms. Rupert, what happened to that?" Pierce South called Rupert again.


    As soon as Rupert heard pierce South''s voice, he was furious.


    "I''ve already sold. I''ve failed. According to our prior agreement, you should give me the balance." Rupert said.


    "What? Failed? Ms. Rupert, are you dealing with me? You are a famous witch in Los Angeles. How could you lose to that Chinese? "


    "How much do you know about that Chinese?" Rupert''s tone grew more discontented.


    It''s a monster that can kill Evangeline.


    And she has twice dealt with Chen Yu, but both ended in failure.


    That guy is so resistant to magic. According to Sienna, that guy has the monster power to fight against Evangeline.


    If I really get angry with him, I will probably be torn apart by him.


    Anyway, Rupert made up his mind and would never do anything to Chen Yu again.


    "Anyway, he''s just a wizard."


    "Wizard? Just a wizard? " Rupert was mad: "I put a curse on his back, and he said to me, my curse magic taste good, do you know what I was in the mood? I don''t want to revenge him, but to find you! "


    Pierce Nan was so scared that he almost left his phone on the ground. How terrible was the Chinese?


    "And you''d better call me now, or I''ll find you Then tell that Chinese person your whereabouts. I''m sure he will be happy to pay for it. "


    "OK I''ll give you the money. " Pierce Nan didn''t know if Rupert was blackmailing him.


    Maybe Rupert didn''t do it at all. She wanted to blackmail herself.


    But pierce Nan had no choice. Who let him find Rupert.


    If he doesn''t accept it, Rupert may reveal his whereabouts.


    It''s just that pierce Nan is more reluctant.


    It''s impossible to find the witch in Los Angeles again. Who knows if she will be trapped again.


    Why don''t you go abroad?


    As a wizard, Pearce Nan is more or less exposed to supernatural people or information.


    Wizard killer? The price is not low.


    Is the price really worth it?


    Pierce South was in a state of hesitation.


    The wizard killer, as the name suggests, is the killer for the wizard.


    Of course, wizard killers are also wizards themselves, and because they are wizards, they know more about their weaknesses.


    After making up his mind, pierce South went to a website and posted a message.


    Soon a phone call came in.


    This is a woman''s voice: "is it a million bounties you released?"


    "Yes." Replied pierce south.


    "Deposit $500000, tell me the target location, identity information and strength. If I succeed, I will ask you for the remaining $500000. If I fail, I will not disturb you again."


    "Are you sure you can finish the task? It''s not like the witch I''ve been looking for. She takes money and doesn''t do anything. She extorts money from me. "


    "I can only say that I will try my best to complete this task. You can check the completion degree of my task. There are nine tasks without failure. The success rate is 100%. I will not destroy my 100% completion record for a deposit of 500000 yuan."


    "That''s the best."


    Pierce Nan gnawed his teeth and paid another half a million dollars. At the same time, he passed on the information he had about Chen Yu to the other side.


    ¡­¡­


    When Chen Yu returned home, obitos climbed up to Chen Yu''s side, propped up his body and put his forelegs on Chen Yu''s body.


    "ADA, dad said," I''ll call you to hell tonight. "


    "Oh, yes, or is it 12 o''clock tonight?"


    "Yes."Chen Yu called samal to his side: "samal, I need some bones of demon beast. It''s better to have some magical bones."


    "You want to exchange things with me."


    "It''s no use piling up your bones at the door. How do you want me to exchange things with you?"


    "Why I''m sorry, even the front door is my stuff. Besides, I''ve made it clear that fried chicken legs and ham intestines are very common food. I already know that you are trading with me with cheap things." Samuel looked at Chen Yu with indignation.


    "Wait, it was you, not me, who were going to exchange."


    "I don''t care. I feel cheated anyway."


    "Well, you''ve decided not to trade with me, haven''t you? Well, I''ll trade with other demons. You''re not the only one in hell."


    "I don''t agree. Who dares to trade with you? Believe it or not, I will destroy the body of those lowly demons around you. "


    Chen Yu suddenly took out the huge perfect angel crystal combination: "what are you talking about just now? You tell me again. "


    "Wait Take it away, dammit dammit Why do you have such a holy thing? " Samal wants to run away, but Chen takes samal by the neck, and he can''t get out of Chen''s control at all.


    At the moment, all the pets, big and small, have fled. No demon wants to stay in the living room.


    The whole villa is full of holy breath, only Samuel, he is the weakest, and he is the most powerful.


    And it''s the closest to the perfect angel crystal. Samal on Chen''s hand is only his projection, but like the body extension, it will affect the body.


    How much pain does projection suffer? How much pain will ontology suffer.


    Of course, even this perfect angel crystal can''t kill Samuel.


    This experience is endless to send power into projection, so now the samal projection in the world belongs to the immortal body.


    But it is because of the immortal body that he needs to bear the damage of perfect angel crystal all the time.


    "Well, well, I''m wrong, I''m wrong..."


    "So deal..."

 Chapter 437

    "I want a hundred cows." Samuel has learned how to speak up.


    Then Samuel added, "just like last time."


    Last time? Is that what Leia sent?


    Chen has learned that the market price of that kind of cattle is about 1500 dollars.


    In other words, Chen needs 150000 US dollars.


    Well, it''s unrealistic to take advantage all the time. It''s also reasonable for Samuel to make such a request.


    "Hello, Lei ya, this is Chen Yu."


    "Why do you call me when you have time?" Lei Ya received a call from Chen Yu by accident.


    "I need cattle."


    "Chen, it was a special reason last time, so I just provided it to you. Don''t think you can take advantage every time."


    "I''m not going to take advantage of it. If I want a hundred cows, I''ll give them to me at the market price."


    "What do you want so many cows to do?"


    "In a word, I want it. Do you want it?"


    "Yes, where can I get the cattle?"


    Since it''s a normal deal, reya has no reason to refuse.


    After all, her ranch is open for business. Although a hundred cows are only small businesses, they have also participated in Chen Yu''s party in any way. This is a face to be given.


    "Pull it to my door."


    "You''re not going to raise cattle near your house, are you? I''ve been to your house. It''s not suitable to raise cattle near your house. The salt and alkali content is too high. You can hardly plant trees, let alone pasture. Besides, you don''t know the smell of the pasture. I advise you not to raise cattle at your own door. "


    "You''re wrong. I''m not going to raise cattle. I just need beef."


    "Beef? Do you want to treat the whole town to beef? "


    "Personal needs, in short, you bring the cattle."


    "All right."


    An hour later, reya came with two big trucks. This kind of truck is specially used to transport raw cattle. Its length is 20 meters. It can carry 50 cattle on four floors.


    "Is it right here?" Asked reya.


    "I''m not going to let them out and pull them around if you leave them here for the time being."


    Even if it''s just in a van, it''s already very tasty.


    If they are released again, it is estimated that they will pollute the neighborhood.


    Although their excrement is a very good nourishment, Chen doesn''t really want it.


    "These two cars cost more than a hundred cows."


    "Temporary, just temporary."


    After Chen Yu paid, Lei Ya took people away. Chen Yu put all the income space of the cattle in the ring.


    Fortunately, the wind here is strong, and the smell in the air will soon be dissipated by the wind.


    There was no environmental pollution at Chen''s door.


    After waiting for an hour, Chen Zhuo asked Lei ya to send someone over and drive away the transport vehicle.


    ¡­¡­


    "Fanny, I''m going to that place after twelve tonight, twenty-four hours."


    "Well, you go back and forth. Do you want to take something there for your friends over there?"


    "Already, a hundred cows." Chen Yu said, turning his mouth.


    "A hundred cows? Do you have a lot of friends over there? "


    "Farley, are you focusing on the wrong point?"


    "Then what should I ask?"


    "Forget it, nothing."


    One hundred cattle, 150000 dollars.


    Chen Yu is still very sad


    Meow -


    "don''t feel heartache. I''ll make up for something else."


    Chen Chu looks at samel. "Go away, don''t bother me."


    By 12 o''clock, samal had been with Chen Yu.


    "I really compensate you. What do you want?"


    "I''m serious. I swear in the name of the devil......"


    Samal may feel that he is really a lion this time, so he feels a little upset.


    "Or shall I give you a forest herder?" Said Samuel.


    "What forest herders?"


    "It''s the tree people you met after you came to hell that day. They are forest shepherds."


    "What''s the use of asking them?"


    "They can manage nearby plants, such as what plants need and what nutrients they can control. A forest herder can control a forest."


    Chen Zhu''s heart moved. Although his villa has been built, the surrounding greening has always been a pity.


    After all, the green belt will not grow in a day, and Chen Yu planned to look at the backyard and see the lush vegetation, but because of the geological reasons, the rear is still very open, and the transplanted trees are sparse.It''s hard to change in a few years. If there is a forest herder, maybe it can change the current situation.


    "Are you sure they can adapt to the earth''s geology and environment?"


    "Of course, they are not demons."


    "Aren''t they demons?"


    "They are a kind of tree demon, and they can adapt to any environment, even in the desert, they can change themselves to adapt to the local environment."


    "Well, since you are so sincere, I''ll try my best to forgive you this time."


    "Have you forgiven me?"


    "Well, forgive me."


    "Then can you bring me some seasoning?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Shetter, it should have been known for a long time that this bastard''s giving in and apologizing to himself like this is not a good idea.


    I want the seasoning of the world


    Well, it''s a soft mouth to eat and a soft hand to take. Chen can only go out and empty all the seasonings in the supermarket.


    The employees in the supermarket thought Chen couldn''t think of it when they saw that Chen had emptied so much seasoning.


    "But this time it was obitos'' father who called me. Do you know where his territory is?"


    "I don''t need to know where his territory is. I just need to remember your smell. Even if you are on the other side of the blood sea, I can find you."


    "By the way, obitos''s father is at war with a subordinate of yours. Don''t interfere."


    "When children fight, adults don''t interfere." Said Samuel calmly.


    For Samuel, besieged zoffi was fighting with his neighbors, just children.


    Until twelve o''clock, the call arrived as scheduled.


    Rumble -


    the huge rumble sounded in the ear, and the ground was shaking.


    Chen Yu feels that the platform under his feet seems to be collapsing, not feeling


    It''s really breaking down


    "Ah Help... " Chen Yu is shocked. A hundred meter beast is hitting the platform.


    Chen Yu''s feet were empty and he was falling towards the top of the beast.


    This giant beast is Lord Logan''s real body, a huge black lion.


    Chen Yu falls on the head of Lord Logan. Lord Logan also notices Chen Yu.


    "I''ve long heard that Beelzebub zoffi knew a living man, and that''s true." Logan''s voice roared in Chen''s ear.

 Chapter 438

    At this time, besieged zoffi and auris had turned into real bodies and rushed to Lord Logan.


    They did not expect that Lord Logan would attack him suddenly in the process of summoning him.


    Chen Yu falls into Lord Logan''s hands. At this moment, Chen Yu lies on Lord Logan''s head and grabs his mane.


    Chen''s strength is no different from that of ants in front of the real superior demons.


    "Leave me the living." Beelzebub and zophe opened his mouth and bit Lord Rogan.


    However, when Lord Logan swept him in the face with one claw, besib zoffi dared not attack him with all his strength. After all, Chen Yu was on Lord Logan''s head now.


    He and auris just want to get Chen Yu back. Lord Logan knows that. He doesn''t intend to fight at all.


    There was a strong wind from the black wing, and Lord Logan had flown a hundred feet away.


    Besieb zoffi''s bloated body could not catch up with Lord Logan at all. Speed was never his strength.


    Aureus swooped down from the air and went after Lord Logan.


    Iris''s speed is not slow, or even very fast.


    But just then, some of the best demons stopped auris''s way.


    They''re responsible for the end of Lord Logan. Is it possible to stop aureus?


    Don''t be kidding. Iris is a fire dragon and a superior demon.


    Under the devil, she is almost one of the most powerful demons.


    Some of the best demons want to stop auris, just like some dogs want to stop a tiger.


    Against the background of these top demons, the power of iris is vividly displayed.


    But even in a few minutes, Lord Logan had run away.


    "Samuel Logan, I will burn you to ashes! Come out for me, come out for me You coward, you bastard


    Samel Logan knew that he would not return, and that aureus and besieb zoffi had already killed their own territory.


    Look at their crazy state just now. It''s obvious that they are immortal.


    "Human beings, cooperate with me. Besib zoffi can provide you, and I can provide you as well."


    "I refuse." Chen Yuli said of course.


    "Then I''ll kill you."


    "I''m suddenly interested in your cooperation. Let''s talk about the details." All Chen has to do now is to put off the time until auris and besib zoffi arrive.


    Or Samuel, who needs to save his life before he can come.


    "What are the details? I need Angel Crystal. You give me angel crystal. "


    "So what can you offer me?"


    "First of all, you can keep your life." Said Samuel Logan.


    "And what else?" Chen Yu''s face is black. Lord Logan is going to rob him.


    "And I don''t hurt you."


    "And what else?"


    "No more." Replied Samuel Logan.


    "Do you know what Beelzebub zoffi gave me when he traded with me?"


    "I don''t need to know. I''m not that fool." Samuel Logan interrupted Chen Yu: "you just need to understand that your life now is in my hands."


    Samel Logan flew for a long time, and finally stopped in a mountain forest. Then he became a common form.


    Samel Logan''s normal form is three meters tall, with a lion''s head, a big body and a tail behind it.


    "Human, how are you thinking?"


    "It''s not good. It''s not good. I won''t trade with you, let alone cooperate."


    "Are you not afraid that I will kill you?"


    Chen Yu is silent half pay, this time is compromise, or a wave of hard steel.


    It''s a problem. Samuel Logan looks grumpy.


    Chen Yu doubted whether he could resist his slap.


    "Well I''m afraid. "


    Chen Zhu takes out an angel crystal. Samuel Logan takes over the angel crystal.


    There was a look of disgust on his face, but he did not look away from the angel crystal like the general devil.


    "What else? Don''t tell me that''s all you have. "


    "Only this one." Chen said helplessly.


    "This one won''t keep you alive."


    Chen Yu reluctantly took out another one: "because of you, I have a very bad impression of the devil."


    "Humble human, this is hell What you are facing is a great Lord, not everyone is as self indulgent as that vile besieb zoffi. " Said Samuel Logan proudly.Samel Logan is just as disgusting as a racist in the human race.


    "I don''t understand why a human being can be respected in hell In my opinion, this is a ridiculous and foolish act. " Samuel Logan looked down at Chen Yu and said, "take out all the angel crystals on you. I know you still have them."


    "No more."


    "No, you and, if besieb zoffi and iris are only relying on this, they will not be aggressive to me unless they have more angelic crystals."


    Chen Yu looked at Samuel Logan and said, "what if I don''t give it?"


    "I have many ways to get you to talk." Samel Logan looked at Chen Yu with a grim smile, and put his finger on his chest.


    In an instant, Chen''s chest burst with blood, and the whole chest was penetrated.


    "Like this..."


    Chen Yu fell to the ground and covered his chest with pain.


    Around the wound, there are black lines.


    Samuel Logan stepped on Chen Yu and looked down on him: "human beings, don''t try to provoke my majesty, my temper is not very good."


    Chen Yu spits out blood foam from his mouth and looks at Samuel Logan with unrelenting eyes.


    "If there is a chance, I will pay you back with ten thousand times of pain!"


    "Ha ha Human beings, do you really think you have a chance to get even with me? " Samuel Logan laughed wildly.


    Samel Logan leaned down, and a finger crossed Chen''s chest.


    His claws are sharper and sharper than the sharpest dagger, and Samuel Logan likes the feeling of killing the weak.


    "If you think clearly when, I will give you a good time."


    Chen''s gasping and sharp pain are madly attacking every nerve of him.


    "You''d better kill me quickly, or you''ll lose the chance..." Chen Zhu was biting his teeth, with a ferocious expression on his face.


    "No, I will slowly torture you, not only your body, but also your soul. You will endure eternal torture and accept your destiny."

 Chapter 439

    "Last chance? What chance do I need to kill you? Anytime. " Said Samuel Logan with a sneer.


    Chen Yu covered his ears with a meaningful smile.


    Boom -


    in the next moment, Samuel Logan''s body smashed out like a broken kite.


    Samel Logan looked at the black shadow in front of him with astonishment.


    The dark and profound power is full of endless anger.


    Samuel Logan swallowed his mouth, and the force froze the blood in his body.


    "Your Majesty, Samuel Logan, I offer you my sincerest respects." Samuel Logan knelt on the ground.


    "Who made you fight against the king''s guests?" Samuel looked at Samuel Logan coldly.


    Chen Chu stood up difficultly and looked down at his eyes and chest. The big hole in his fist was not counted. There were many black threads around the hole.


    "Samuel, please help me to see what this is?"


    Samuel turned his head to look at Chen Yu''s chest and grinned, "yes, you will be my descendant in the future. If you don''t change your name to Samuel Chen Yu, what do you think of this name?"


    "Go away." Chen said with a black face.


    Samal Logan''s legs are weak with fear. This human is samal''s guest?


    Didn''t Beelzebub zoffi call?


    Why become the guest of the king of wrath?


    What''s more, they are not familiar with each other.


    "What''s wrong with being my descendant? You can have more black wings."


    "I turned my face!"


    "All right, I''ll take the blood out of your body later." Samal is very reluctant to say, pointing to Chen Yu: "how to deal with this guy."


    Chen Yu looks at Samuel Logan and suddenly grins, but this grin directly affects the wound. He grins with pain.


    "Lord Logan, remember what I just said?"


    "Your Excellency the living I''m very sorry for your offence. "


    "Don''t be sorry, I''ve always been generous. I''ll never forget it." Chen said with a smile.


    Samuel Logan laughed in his heart. He was really a stupid human being.


    "Samuel, help me get him."


    "Give me what you want to do to him."


    "No, do your own thing."


    Samal reached out and took a black shadow out of his hand. The shadow swished towards samal Logan.


    Samel logan was simply unable to resist the shackles of the angry king, and could only be honestly bound by the shadow.


    But he didn''t worry about it. Anyway, as long as the king of anger doesn''t fight, it''s just a human being, what can I do.


    "Don''t you want Angel Crystal? I''ll give it to you. " Chen Zhu took out the biggest perfect angel crystal.


    Samuel Logan felt the holy radiance of the perfect angel crystal, like a burning iron, which made him feel very uncomfortable.


    "You want Angel Crystal, don''t you? You want Angel Crystal, right! To you, to you, to you! "


    Chen Zhu grabs the perfect angel crystal and smashes it on Samuel Logan''s head.


    A few times later, Samuel logan was beaten and his head was broken.


    "Break his mouth for me." Cried Chen.


    No matter whether the heir wants to or not, samal breaks samal Logan''s mouth directly and forcibly.


    "Hmmm Don''t Don''t do this to me I am willing to submit, I am willing to submit. " Samuel Logan finally realized the seriousness of the problem.


    Chen Yu didn''t plan to let Samuel Logan go so easily, and put the perfect angel crystal into his mouth.


    "Ah Roar Ah... "


    Even samel, the king of wrath, saw Chen''s actions and felt that Chen was cruel.


    "You want Angel Crystal, I give you, eat, eat for me!"


    "Don''t you want Angel Crystal? Come on, I''ll give it to you, I''ll give it all to you, and I''ll eat it. " Chen put his hands directly into Samuel Logan''s mouth.


    Samel Logan bit Chen Yu''s mouth, and Chen Yu could not be pulled out even though he was in pain.


    However, because Samuel Logan still has a huge perfect angel crystal in his mouth, he can''t bite it.


    "Dare to resist." Chen Yu is more furious. The Glutton''s mouth is activated instantly, and he bites directly into Samuel Logan''s mouth.


    "Ah..." Samuel Logan finally let go, and a piece of meat was bitten off his mouth.


    Chen Yu fell back two steps. He felt full as never before, and his stomach expanded directly.


    It''s just a mouthful of meat. It''s even fuller than devouring the whole monster of Evangeline.The hole in Chen''s chest was also closing at a speed visible to the naked eye, and the black silk thread under the cortex gradually disappeared.


    Chen Yu panted and looked at Samuel Logan, who was dying at the moment.


    Because the perfect angel crystal has been completely embedded in the breach of his mouth, like a human being, with a piece of nuclear waste in his mouth, what''s the feeling?


    At this time, samal stepped forward, reached out and took out the perfect angel crystal and threw it back to Chen Yu.


    Now it''s shamaer, but it''s noumenon. There''s nothing in the world that can hurt him, even the Angel Crystal known as devil''s nemesis.


    Even the lords were afraid of it, but Samuel didn''t respond at all.


    After all, it''s the devil king. In hell, it''s invincible.


    Chen Yu took over the perfect angel crystal. Now the angel crystal is more than half smaller.


    "He''s not dead." Said Samuel.


    "I want his flesh and blood." Chen said.


    Samal is not nonsense either. The black shadow from his body penetrates directly into the body of Lord Logan.


    "Ah..."


    Shua Shua Shua -


    in a flash, samal Logan''s blood splashed on the spot, and bone and meat were separated.


    The skeleton was still bloody, and the flesh and blood were floating in the air.


    "You want to keep these flesh and blood?"


    "To the little ones at home." Chen said.


    "Take out what I want."


    Chen Yu threw a hundred beef cattle and a large amount of seasoning on the ground, and the dark shadow of Samuel whistled on the ground, and everything was gone.


    Then, a picture of Sammel''s black shadow, a tall tree man, that is, the forest herder, appeared in front of Chen Zhu. The forest herder was 40 meters high, with a thick waist and a diameter of 45 meters.


    Red bark, dark green leaves, if you only look at his growth, is a mature tree.


    "Then he will be your master."


    "Yes, your Majesty the great king of wrath."


    "I''ve brought you a lot of skeletons, don''t you want them?" said Samuel


    "All of them." Chen Yu is always welcome.


    After receiving the goods, Samuel said: "OK, we''re clear. Next time we need something, please project with me."


    When he said this, Samuel turned into a dark shadow and disappeared. Chen Zhu didn''t even have time to say more. Before Samuel could send him back to Obsidian castle, Samuel ran away.


    "This bastard." Chen Yu scolded.


    Looking at the forest herder, "by the way, what''s your name?"


    "Master, my name is eukins."


    "Do you know the direction of obsidian castle?"


    "Yes."


    "Then you can take me there."


    "Good master." Eukins stretched out his branches, let Chen Yu sit on them, and began to walk.

 Chapter 440

    Chen soon regretted that eukins was too slow.


    I have walked a kilometer in an hour, which is not as fast as myself.


    According to his speed, the monkey year, the horse and the moon can reach Obsidian castle.


    At this time, auris found Chen Yu.


    "Man, I have found you at last." Auris''s huge body fell from the sky: "have you been caught by this forest herder? Where''s Samuel Logan? Where is he hiding? "


    Auris is already brewing dragon breath in her mouth. Chen Yu has no doubt that if the dragon breath comes, eukins will be grilled with carbon.


    "Iris, stop. He''s my servant, not the enemy."


    "Servant, where did you get the forest herder?"


    "From a friend."


    "Friend? What about Samuel Logan? "


    "Dead." Chen Zhu takes out the head of Samuel Logan.


    Auris was startled, not even samel Logan, who was alive.


    But a dead Samuel logan was very frightening.


    "How did you do it?"


    "I put a perfect angel crystal in his mouth."


    Auris took a breath of cool air and said, "it''s miserable."


    "Samel Logan is dead. Do you want the perfect angel crystal?" Chen asked.


    "Yes, it can kill the Demon Lord. As long as it exists, my husband and I will have more protection." "What do you need?" said auris


    "I need a way to make a gargoyle."


    "I will send you back to Obsidian castle, and you will collect the forest Herder."


    Sitting on iris''s back, Chen Yu can finally settle down.


    Iris is much bigger than obitos, and she flies more steadily and faster.


    In a short time, Chen Chen set foot on Obsidian Castle again.


    Here are all the remains left after the war. There are devil bodies everywhere.


    "Ha ha Man, I knew you were OK. " Besib zoffi clapped Chen Yu excitedly on the shoulder.


    Chen Xun was photographed by besieb zoffi. He felt that his life would be shortened by three years.


    "Iris, did you save man from Samuel Logan''s hands?"


    "No, it''s him. He killed Samuel Logan."


    "No way, he can''t do it."


    "It is."


    "Is Samuel Logan really dead?"


    "Dead."


    "Dead?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Besieb zoffi was even more excited. He was going to kill and plunder Somerset Logan with demons of all sizes.


    "You stay with me." Auris grabbed besieb zoffi: "people want the production method of the stone ghost and the stone ghost."


    "Yes, I''ll have someone do it now." Said beshib zoffi.


    "Hurry up. He has wasted a lot of time. Now there are only six hours left. He is going back to the world."


    "All right, all right, I''ll get ready."


    Besib zoffi can only temporarily put down the impulse of plundering his neighbor''s house and turn around to help Chen Yu prepare the stone ghost and its production method.


    ¡­¡­


    "He is the best craftsman in Obsidian castle. He also made the heart of the red moon last time." Besib zoffi introduced a short devil to Chen Yu. One third of his body was metal, which seemed to be installed by himself.


    Besib zoffi added: "Arnold, this man is my most honorable guest. Now he wants to learn how to make a stone ghost. You can teach him in your own autobiography. Be more careful."


    "Yes, Lord." Arnold respectfully performed a rite to besieged zoffi, then turned to Chen Yu and said, "your honor, I''ll show you how to make a stone ghost now."


    "Okay, please, Arnold."


    "First of all, use the earth It can also be any other material, as long as it is plastic, it can shape a contour. "


    Chen Yu looked very seriously, and Arnold showed it very seriously: "then, put a soul into the statue, and then put it into the Hellfire to bake At last, the statue will be painted with magic inscriptions. That''s good. It''s very simple. "


    "Well It''s simple. "


    "Then have you learned?"


    "No, can you see it again?"


    "Sure, first of all Finally... "


    "Have you learned this time?"


    "No."


    "And this time?"


    "Can this soul be any soul?"


    "Yes."


    "Then it must be baked in Hellfire?"


    "Hellfire can burn all the consciousness of the soul, but it can also integrate the soul and the statue. Other flames have no such effect."Arnold said, "Sir, would you like to try it yourself?"


    Chen Yu felt that he had learned in vain.


    The whole process is clear, but he can''t clay sculpture, and there is no hell flame.


    It''s very easy to be the fire of Hellfire, but to maintain Hellfire, you need to constantly put your soul as fuel.


    No matter Chen Yu or Lao Hei, it is impossible to maintain the burning of Hellfire.


    "Well, you''d better help me to make some stone ghosts." Chen said helplessly.


    He has given up making it himself, which is impossible.


    Arnold nodded and asked Chen''s request. Then he began to make the ghost.


    Stone ghost doesn''t mean to fix any form, in fact, any form can.


    However, when making stone ghost, the soul needed is corresponding.


    How big the stone ghost, it needs the close soul form.


    It''s impossible to drive a statue ghost as big as the statue of liberty with a human soul.


    And although the gargoyles will not be killed, they will be eroded.


    Time is destructive to them, and the soul will not last forever.


    As time goes on, they will die out.


    And they are not perpetual motion machines. The more active they are, the greater their soul loss will be.


    To put it bluntly, they are similar to cars in fact. They need fuel and wear.


    Arnold helped Chen Yu to make 20 stone idols, which were two one eyed giants and eighteen bat wing flying devils.


    The one eyed giant is left to Laohei to guard the entrance of the space gap.


    The remaining 18 bat wing flying devils, because of the shape and style, must not be placed outside the villa, otherwise it is too abrupt and weird.


    Chen Yu plans to place these 18 flying bats in the forest around the villa.


    In this way, even if the bat wing flying devil is activated, it will not affect the villa.


    After getting the stone statue ghost, Chen Yu spent the rest of his time in the city to purchase some hell specialties and take them back.

 Chapter 441

    "Man, you have a share of the spoils of this war." Besieged zoffi said earnestly, "next time you come to hell, I will prepare you."


    "Goodbye." Chen''s figure gradually disappeared.


    As soon as Chen Yu came home, farry came downstairs.


    "How do you know I''m back, Fanny?"


    "I asked the housekeeper to remind me."


    Chen Yu catches the fleeing Farley: "do you miss me?"


    Fari didn''t speak, but gave Chen a deep kiss.


    "What did you bring back this time?"


    Chen Zhu pulls up fali and goes out of the house to the backyard.


    "Is that big? And out of the house


    "Very big."


    Chen Chu reaches out and eukins lets it out.


    Farley was startled to see eukins moving slowly.


    "Tree people?"


    "Almost." Chen Chu nodded: "his name is eukins, also known as forest Herder."


    "What do you mean?"


    "He will help us look after the plants around us. He can help us grow what we need in the future, or make what grow faster."


    "I can Can I touch him? "


    "Of course."


    Farley touched the rough skin of eukins, and the touch was no different from that of ordinary trees.


    "Master, what do I need to do now?" Asked eukins.


    "The soil around here is not so good. Do you have any way?"


    "I can get rid of the bad things in the soil, but the soil is so poor that I can''t make it rich." Eukins replied.


    Chen Yu suddenly remembered and took out an Angel Crystal: "is this thing useful to you or plants?"


    "Angel Crystal!?" Eukins became excited at once.


    Eugene is not a demon, so he is not afraid of Angel Crystal.


    Angel Crystal can promote the growth of plants, and it has natural effects on them.


    "Master, can you give this to me?"


    Chen Yu took out the angel crystal, which was meant to be given to eukins.


    "Take it."


    "Great master, thank you for your generosity. You are even greater in Samar. I will let the plants around you grow."


    Chen Yu rolled his eyes. This product is also a flatterer.


    What''s the devil? If Samuel is here, would he dare to say that?


    "Can an angel crystal change the surrounding soil?"


    "Not enough."


    "How much does that take?"


    "Five No, three is enough. "


    "I''ll give you five, but if the growth of the surrounding trees and vegetation is not good enough, I will burn you to charcoal."


    "Of course, thank you again for your generosity."


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, when Chen and fari woke up, they found that the trees behind the backyard were already quite lush, but eukins stood in the middle, which was particularly prominent.


    He is too tall, twice as tall as the villa.


    Farley also asked the evil devil to water eukins, but eukins did not need much water.


    Moreover, near the lake, there is no need of anything, but water.


    After fari went to work, Chen Chu began to decorate the stone statue ghost.


    "Old black, these two Cyclops are for you."


    "Chen Zhu, have you learned how to make stone ghosts?"


    "The general production method is yes, but do you know clay sculpture?"


    "No..." Old Haydn said, "I''m going to study now."


    "And the hellfire."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Lao Hei thought for a moment and said, "in fact, hell doesn''t need to be kept forever. It can only be ignited when it needs to be used."


    "Better wait until I go to hell."


    Chen Yu and Lao Hei have no wealth, and the cost of igniting a Hellfire is not low.


    And they don''t have fire now. If they want to burn in hell, they have to go to hell.


    It would be unrealistic to go to hell just for the sake of kindling.


    So it''s better to wait until the devil in hell calls him, and then pick up the kindling.


    ¡­¡­


    "Sienna, I got the skeleton you asked for last time. Come here and take it."


    Sienna, Chris and Cheryl arrived in less than half an hour. As soon as they arrived at Chen''s house, they began to search the food in the refrigerator.


    The three of them were just trying to make a living and prepared lunch directly at Chen''s home.


    "Where are the bones you said?"


    Chen went to the basement, and then he took a pile of bones and threw them in front of sienna.


    Sienna took the bones, observed them for a while, and said, "what''s the matter with these bones? It seems that it has been dead for a long time, and the magic has dissipated a lot. If it is used to make magic potions, the effect will not be very good. ""Wait for me."


    Chen went to the basement again, and then held two bloody skeletons.


    Sienna was so frightened that she looked at the two skeletons in front of her and dared not even go forward.


    "It''s not human." Chen Yu was afraid that Sienna might misunderstand him, so he quickly explained.


    "Of course I know it''s not human..." Sienna looked at Chen Yu and said, "what kind of creature is this? What a terrible magic. I feel the magic in my body resonate. "


    "Can I use it?"


    "Nonsense, I''ve never seen such a terrible magic wave. Did you go to kill it? Is its magic more powerful than Evangeline


    Evangeline is a fart in front of Samuel Logan.


    Samuel Logan is the Demon Lord. Evelyn is a minion in front of him.


    Even one of Samuel Logan''s men was better than Evangeline.


    "I didn''t expect such a powerful magical creature to exist in the world." Sienna said with emotion: "in the past hundred years, there are fewer and fewer magical creatures in the nature, which makes the production of magic potions more and more difficult Chen, you are not going to kill this monster for magic potion, are you


    "No, it was an accident. I almost died in his hand."


    "Can you feel the danger?" Said Sienna with emotion.


    "It''s an unprecedented danger. In terms of strength, I''m much worse than him."


    She can''t fully feel how powerful the two skeletons once were.


    If she knew that the skeleton in front of her was once a demon lord in hell, she did not know how she would feel.


    "When can I get the magic potion?"


    "I need to collect materials."


    "Give me an estimate."


    "About two weeks."


    "Chen, look, I caught a fish." Cheryl, in her swimsuit, came running excitedly with a catfish.


    This catfish weighs at least 30 or 40 kilograms. Its strength in the water is absolutely no less than that of an adult, but it is easily pulled by Cheryl.


    Only here can Cheryl play safely and boldly.


    And there are many things Chen can play here.


    There are also a group of pets, will not be afraid of her, can accompany her crazy.


    You know, ordinary cats and dogs, when they see Cheryl, are scared to blow up or turn around and run.

 Chapter 442

    After lunch, Sienna, Chrissy and Cheryl packed up big and small packages and left.


    The three bandits are all here to pick up the cheapest.


    "Come on, Chris."


    "What''s the rush?"


    "These are all good things. If we waste more time, the magic on them will be lost. As long as we make magic potions from these bones, I can become more powerful, and then we can earn more money, and then we can live in bigger houses."


    "Can we also build a house like Chen?" Asked Cheryl.


    "Er..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Sienna and Chrissy are all silent, boy, it''s easy to be cold.


    Well, you''re young and don''t care.


    They also want to build a villa, not to mention Chen Yu, even ordinary villas can not afford.


    As soon as the trio got home, Rupert and Camilla arrived.


    "It''s full of magic." Rupert sniffed.


    "Where does it come from?" Camilla sniffed everywhere.


    Finally, their eyes fell on sienna.


    Or fall on the backpack behind sienna. Sienna immediately covers the backpack.


    "Rupert, why are you here? Why don''t you call me before you come? "


    "Sienna, what''s in your backpack?"


    "Nothing."


    "Show it to me."


    "Nothing. Don''t come here."


    Rupert, however, was obstinate, and released a electrocution directly to sienna.


    "Ah..." Sienna was beaten by the electrocution and shivered. Her backpack fell to the ground.


    Rupert immediately went up to grab it. Cheryl was quick in the eye and flew over the backpack.


    "Little wolf girl, you dare to rob my things." Rupert was about to put an electrocution on Cheryl, and Sienna was back to her senses. She grabbed the wand and put an electrocution on Rupert.


    "Ah..." Rupert bumped directly into the back shelf. Rupert got up in a mess and said, "how dare you do this to me?"


    "How about you?"


    "Electrocution!"


    "Electrocution!"


    "Curse of chaos."


    "Curse of weakness."


    "Blind!"


    "Memory disorder."


    The whole living room was messed up by the magic of two people. At last, both of them were sitting on the ground panting.


    "Skeletons of magical creatures!" When Rupert saw a bloody bone in his backpack, his eyes flashed: "you want to make magic potion?"


    "I warn you, this is not mine, but Chen''s. If you dare to rob, you''d better be ready to face his anger." Sienna moves out of Chen Yu and shakes Rupert.


    As soon as Rupert heard that this thing belonged to Chen Yu, he immediately hesitated.


    After all, she knows how horrible Chen is.


    "Where did he hunt, such a terrible magical creature? Is there such a powerful magical creature in the world? " When Rupert looked at the exposed part of the skeleton, just the breath from the skeleton, he could roughly judge that the strength of the owner of the skeleton was not even stronger than that of Evelyn.


    Rupert couldn''t imagine how crazy the Chinese man was to hunt such a terrible magical creature in order to get the skeleton.


    "No, it''s not a magical creature!"


    Just then Camilla said, "this is the devil! Devil''s skeleton! He killed a demon. "


    Sienna and Rupert take a breath to kill the devil!!


    "Teacher, is there a devil in the world?" Rupert asked curiously.


    "I''ve never seen a devil, but I''ve seen a devil''s skeleton." "It was an old witch who lived in England, and she had a devil''s skeleton in her house," Camilla said


    "I''ve seen the devil. At the beginning, Chris was attacked by the devil. Several of us were helpless in the face of the devil. As a result, Chen came and helped us defeat the devil."


    "How powerful is this Chinese?" Rupert said very reluctantly.


    "Sienna, are you making magic potions for that man?"


    "Well."


    "Then you must have a share. The skeletons of these two demons can surely make magic potions of at least five people." "Give Rupert one," Camilla said


    Rupert immediately looked at Sienna with watery eyes: "sister Sienna, share it with me, and I will help you collect materials."


    "When you''re free, call Sienna by her name. When you need help, call sister."


    "I have wolfram and high-quality brilliant flowers. If I have my high-quality brilliant flowers, the effect of magic potion can definitely double."Sienna thought about it. It didn''t matter if she gave Rupert a bottle.


    Chen Zhuo Chen Zhuo two bottles, their own two bottles, and then a bottle of Rupert.


    "Well, go and get the wolfberry and the brilliant flowers."


    ¡­¡­


    "Wow Dad, look at that tree. It''s so high. " Fisher was standing in the car seat. She was so used to it that she didn''t sit in the baby seat at all.


    To take care of her, Dale had to slow down.


    But Dale also noticed the villa not far away, the big tree in the sky behind.


    "So big..." Dale couldn''t help exclaiming.


    Lisfal''s car also followed, and the two little devils in his car were shouting.


    When the car stopped in the garage, lisfal and dale grabbed Chen.


    "Chen, when was the tree transplanted?"


    "It looks good to plant such a tree in my backyard." Dell said.


    "You are not allowed to climb trees..." Lisfar saw that the three little monsters were trying to climb the tree, and he was scared to stop them.


    "Let them climb." "Other trees can''t climb, but this one can," Chen said


    Lisfal and dale are surprised to see Chen Zhu. This tree is obviously taller than other trees. Why can this tree climb and other trees can''t?


    "Chen, why is that?"


    "This is the God tree I found specially. The higher I climb, the better I will be blessed by this tree. Don''t worry about their falling."


    "Chen, are you so superstitious?"


    "Please, you''ve even drunk the spring water of rejuvenated children. Why don''t you believe in the God tree that can be blessed?"


    "Er..."


    "Johnny, what are you doing?"


    "Climbing trees, I want to be blessed." Said lisfal.


    "So do I."


    Chen Yu did not stop them, so he let them play on eukins.


    When riesfall climbed to the place of more than ten meters, his physical strength was exhausted. Dale looked at him.


    "Johnny, you''re old, ha ha..." Dale climbed higher than riesfall, but before he could laugh enough, his foot suddenly slipped.


    Ah


    "Bad." Lisfal exclaimed, seeing Dale''s body falling down, but unable to help.

 Chapter 443

    But the next moment, riesfall found that the leaves and leaves of the tree were right under Dale''s body. Dale fell four or five meters high and was caught by the branches and leaves.


    "Eh?" Dale looked around and sat on the soft branches and leaves. "How lucky am I?"


    "Dell, are you ok?" Asked riesfall.


    "I''m fine and comfortable. It''s so interesting."


    "Scared to death."


    "Ah..." All of a sudden, villa followed with a cry of surprise.


    Lisfal''s heart stopped when he saw villa slip and fall.


    But the next moment, Vera also fell on a branch and leaves, safe and sound.


    It''s a coincidence, isn''t it?


    Is this tree really spiritual?


    Lisfal climbed up another ten meters and looked down. He found that there were the same leaves and branch cushions under him.


    Strange, when I climb up, there is no cover under it, right?


    "Well, come down, all of you." Chen Yu finally called everyone down.


    "Chen, is this tree really a God tree?"


    "Why else should I transplant it here?"


    "Where did the tree come from? I also want to transplant one. " Said lisfal.


    "This is the only tree in the world. Don''t think about it."


    "Why do I feel that there are always good things in Chen''s family? It''s really envious." "Every day Fisher would ask me when to bring her," said Dale, gnashing his teeth


    Lisfal stopped talking because Vera and Ronnie were the same.


    The three returned to the front yard, put on swimsuits and went swimming in the lake.


    The same is true for the three little girls. They are playing in the lake in swimsuits, and the three adults don''t look at them at all, and don''t worry about their danger at all.


    After all, heimapeima was with him, and Amun was basking in the sun not far away. There were no ferocious creatures in the lake, so the three little ones were very safe.


    "Chen, can that divine tree really bless people?"


    "How can I get around this again?" Chen Yu rolled his eyes and said, "if you believe in this kind of thing, you will have it. If you don''t believe it, you will have it."


    However, the more Dale and riesfall think about it, the more magical it is. In addition, Chen Yuxin swears that they will not be in danger, so the more they think about it, the more likely it is a God tree.


    In the distance came Fisher''s cry. Fisher was standing on Amun''s back: "Yeah I won, I won... "


    Vera and Ronnie climbed up to Amun''s back one after another: "not really, you just swam first, we''ll come back."


    "Fisher is really strong."


    "Is it suitable to walk with strength, a one-year-old child?"


    "But Fisher is really healthy."


    "Vera and Ronnie are healthy, too." After all, Fisher is his daughter. After all, Dale paused and said, "if you are not healthy, you can ask Chen for help to check it."


    "Fuck off, Vera and Ronnie don''t need to check."


    "That''s not right." Dell said with a very experienced expression: "some diseases can''t be seen from their appearance. You see that Fisher is so healthy, I have to ask Chen to check them every month."


    "Chen, is that so?"


    "Well, the purpose of physical examination is not to find out the disease, but to prevent the disease. In particular, the immunity of children is not as good as that of adults. They are always likely to suffer from external injuries, so regular examination is necessary." Chen said.


    "After lunch, you can help them to have a look."


    "Good."


    After landing, the three children were still playing in the water until they smelled the smell of barbecue on the bank. Then they came back to the bank and gathered around what the three adults wanted to eat.


    "Chen, why don''t you drink?"


    "Since I''m going to give them a physical examination, I won''t drink. Alcohol will affect my judgment."


    Dale and lisfal didn''t persuade him to drink any more. Chen''s professionalism and professionalism are highly respected by both of them.


    After all, they are the beneficiaries of Chen''s medical skills.


    After the three eat and drink, Fisher, Vera and Ronnie eat almost the same.


    Chen gave Fisher, Vera and Ronnie a checkup and they were all healthy.


    The three children also cooperated with Chen Yu''s inspection. After all, they were not allowed to play with the princess without inspection.


    In order to play, they have to cooperate.


    "Chen, remember before you went to Sacramento, we agreed to go hunting?"


    "Yes, I''m quite free these two days. It''s up to you."


    "Then tomorrow." Dale said, "can you do it?"


    "Well, tomorrow." Lisfal also said.


    The three men agreed not to lead a family or even a bodyguard. They carried three guns to the mountain to hunt.That evening, Chen Yu said this to fari.


    Of course, fali won''t stop Chen Yu. After all, everyone has their own social circle. She also has her own social circle.


    Chen Yu wants to go hunting with friends, not hang out. Of course, she supports it.


    But fari added that the next time they two go out hunting.


    In the evening, Chen Yu and riesfall spoke on the phone again.


    "Johnny, what do you want me to bring tomorrow?"


    "Take black and white with you, and you don''t need to take the rest. If you take the princess with you, all our rations are gone, and the taste of the princess is heavy, so it''s easy to scare the prey away." Said lisfal.


    "Don''t you need a tent or something?"


    "I''ll be responsible for the preparation of these things."


    Because this time they plan to go deep into the mountains, so they will spend the night in the mountains. Tents and other things are also necessary.


    Riesfar is an expert in this field. Chen can think of it. He can think of it more comprehensively.


    The next day -


    Chen Chu, empty handed, led HEMA and Baima to the risfar house for a meeting.


    The three men put all the things they had to pack and prepare in the trunk, and then went straight to the forest.


    "I''ll carry it." Chen Yu is the biggest package.


    The biggest package is more than 30kg, which is almost equal to zero load for Chen.


    Lisfal and dale are also carrying more than ten kilograms of packages. Since they are hunting in the mountains, naturally everyone has to bear their own responsibilities.


    Although Chen can get everything together, he loses the fun of hunting.


    Hunting is not to hunt animals, but to enjoy the process.


    As for HEMA and Baima, they are totally delirious.


    They don''t have many opportunities to play wild in the mountains and forests. They can''t stop jumping up and down.


    "Chen, are you sure that Heima and Baima can help us hunt?" Lisfal was a little sorry to have called the two.


    "Shame on you two. Go find me game." Chen Yu also said with a black face.

 Chapter 444

    After half pay, HEMA took his first prey.


    Wang Wang --


    Chen Yu kicked Heima over angrily: "can you not lose face?"


    Such a big head, take a mouse?


    What do you mean?


    "Master, when we are hungry in hell, we are all catching mice to eat."


    Hearing HEMA''s answer, Chen couldn''t bear any sympathy for them.


    Your downfall is not your pathetic reason, it''s all because you''re maddening.


    Even if he catches a rabbit, Chen Yu will not be angry.


    HEMA and Baima ran to find the prey again, but just at this time, there was a gunshot in the distance.


    Then I saw that HEMA and Baima rushed back, and the faces of Chen Yu, Dale and riesfall changed a little.


    They certainly didn''t shoot the gun just now, that is to say, there are other people here besides them.


    "Master, someone just shot at us. Let''s kill them."


    "Any injuries? Did you get hit? " Chen Yu hurriedly inspected HEMA and Baima.


    It was only after a check that they were safe.


    Just then, in the grass not far ahead, several people emerged.


    It seems that they also came to hunt on the mountain. There are six people in total: "those two wolves belong to you?"


    Chen Yu frowned. "Don''t you see the dog tag on their neck?"


    "It''s a mountain and a forest. Who cares whether to hang a dog tag or not? I deserve it." These people have no apologies at all, they are all a natural gesture.


    Chen Yu is pressing his anger. It''s not wise to have a conflict here.


    Especially when there are guns on both sides, once there is a conflict, it is very dangerous for both sides to wipe their guns and fire.


    Even though Chen is not afraid, Dale and riesfar are not invulnerable.


    If we really want to fight, it''s hard to protect them from being hurt.


    Since they came out together, Chen Yu naturally asked three people to go back together, not who was carried out.


    "If anyone shoots you again, you will kill me. I will be responsible for the death." Chen Yu said directly to HEMA and Baima.


    "Boy, what are you talking about!" Cried one of the hunters.


    These hunters are obviously not good at shooting, but they all raise their guns.


    Both Dale and lisfal took up their guns, and Chen Yu stepped forward to block them. "Put down the gun!" he said


    "Boy, you must apologize for what you said before!"


    "What if I refuse?" Chen Yu narrowed his eyes.


    "Ha ha Then you''re ready to lose one part. " A hunter took a dagger and licked it on his tongue.


    It has to be said that this kind of action does seem to make the character become vicious in the movie.


    But in reality, this kind of behavior can only make people feel stupid.


    Chen Yu twisted his neck: "then you''d better be ready."


    "Ha ha, what are we going to do? Are you going to fight us? We''re six guns. "


    Chen Yu, Heima and Baima moved at the same time, just like three lightning bolts.


    The six men were no more than three meters away from Chen, a distance that seemed to be face-to-face to Chen.


    The person closest to Chen Yu didn''t even respond. He had already broken his chin with a hook.


    The muzzle of other people''s guns was about to be aimed at Chen Yu. Heima and Baima had made a circle and had already killed people from behind.


    "Ah..."


    "Ah..."


    Two hunter''s arms were bitten by flesh and blood, black Ma and white Ma didn''t kill. After a bite, they jumped into the grass again.


    Chen took advantage of the situation to grab the shoulders of the two hunters and came with a fly swatter.


    Only the last one is still intact, full of fear, with a gun in his hand to Chen Yu, and dare not shoot.


    Because behind him, the breath of HEMA and Baima is very close.


    "Can you carry five of them down the mountain alone?" Bai Chen looks down at the hunter.


    The hunter immediately put down his gun and raised his hands. "Man, you''re so impulsive. We''re just kidding."


    "Are you kidding? It''s not a joke for me to point a gun at me. " Chen Yu looked at the hunter coldly. "Go away, don''t let me see you again. If you show up in front of me again, I will feed you all to wolves."


    Chen Yu takes all their guns away. Who knows if they will take risks because of humiliation.


    Six people mingled with each other to leave, and Dale and riesfall just stepped forward.


    They didn''t expect Chen Yu to take the initiative in the face of six people.


    "Chen, you should talk to us."


    "How can I tell you? Just now we were faced with six guns. Do I have to tell you that I want to start? "Lisfal and dale are speechless, but the battle effectiveness of HEMA and Baima also made them recognize the two goods again.


    From the beginning of their understanding of HEMA and Baima, they were the performance of erha.


    They are always so active and never show any danger.


    Especially in the face of children, no matter how they play and tease them, they are so loyal.


    But at this moment, they found that HEMA and Baima were not huskies who only knew to fight and play.


    They are real wolves!


    In particular, the attack power and wisdom that just erupted at that moment made riesfall and dale feel incredible.


    They even know how to cooperate with Chen Yu and how to use tactics.


    However, because of this, they are particularly reliable and safe.


    Dale and lisfal will not be afraid of HEMA and Baima because all of their performances are loyal to the Lord.


    To this, they are envious and envious.


    Such two pets at home are a guarantee for themselves and their families.


    "Chen, how do you train Heima and Baima? Why are they so smart? "


    "No, not only HEMA and Baima, but also the princess Chen, aren''t you really a trainer? " Dell said.


    Lisfal nodded with empathy. They were so smart.


    It''s smart for anyone to want them, and no pet can be compared with them.


    "Your Laffer is actually very smart."


    "No, no, no, No. Laffer''s intelligence is limited to dogs, but your pets are beyond the scope of pets. They are really too smart." Lisfal, after all, is also a dog lover. Otherwise, he would not spend millions of dollars to buy Laffer.


    But it is because of his understanding that he can clearly feel how smart Chen Yu''s pet is.


    It''s a pet that any animal trainer can''t cultivate in his whole life.

 Chapter 445

    "There''s a pheasant there!"


    "HEMA, Baima, you can''t do anything more." Chen Yu restrained the black and white two fools. They had chased the prey twice before, which made them unable to shoot, but they failed to catch up with the prey in the end.


    Although their speed is very fast, most of the prey are short and agile. As soon as they are frightened, they will be invisible.


    HEMA and Baima are too impulsive. Although they are demons, they are as wild as wolves.


    But they don''t have the hunting skills of wolves. Most of the time, they chase their prey with a playful attitude.


    Lisfal raised his gun and aimed it at the pheasant who was hiding in the grass looking for food.


    Bang -


    when the gun rang, the head of the pheasant burst.


    "Good shooting!" Chen Yu exclaimed, turning to lisfar, but his gun did not smoke.


    Chen Yu is a little surprised. Isn''t it the gun that riesfar fired?


    Did Dale shoot?


    Dale was also dazed, when a well-dressed woman came out.


    "Sorry, it''s mine."


    In the back of the female hunter, a dozen people came out again and again.


    It seems that these people are a team. There are young people as well as old people. There are men and women.


    This combination looks more like a tour group than a hunter group.


    At this time, in the other party''s team, out of an old man, looks more than 60 years old, but wearing fascinated colorful clothes.


    "Hi, hello. Are you hunters?" Asked the old man.


    "No, we are hunters. That''s why we came up to hunt." Replied lisfal.


    "It''s a time of hunting."


    "Aren''t you, too?" Chen said.


    "Ha ha That''s right. Meet me. I''m Carol. We''re the field research group of the University. "


    "Oh, what do you study?" Chen Yu looked at the people behind Carol.


    Fool, you are still a field research group in University. Do you really think we are blind?


    The eyes of several of them were obviously alert, as if they were guarding against the three of them.


    Does the university field research team have such eyes?


    Are you a fake university professor?


    These ten people, with the exception of the old man Carol who took the lead, are all tall and well-equipped in the field, which is not like a field research team.


    Even the former huntress, with a head of one meter eight and sharp eyes, had been looking at Chen Yu, lisfal and dale.


    They don''t have ordinary shotguns in their hands. They all look like conventional weapons made by the military.


    "We are a heritage expedition." Said Carol.


    Now the ruins exploration team, all need such powerful equipment?


    Chen Yu doesn''t believe it. You call it the heritage expedition? The mercenaries are pretty much the same.


    "Oh, then we won''t disturb you. Goodbye."


    "Ha ha Do you think we are lawless? " Carol smiled.


    "Well Don''t be a joke. "


    "Well, we are not lawbreakers." "Of course, we are not the government or some university''s scientific research team, we are the private exploration team," Carol laughed


    "That is to say, you won''t suddenly burst us with guns?"


    Chen Yu is confident to deal with the six previous hunters because their level is too poor and they only have one unloaded shotgun.


    However, there are more than a dozen people in front of them, not only fully equipped, but also with a kind of vigilance in their eyes. If they touch their eyes, they will make people retreat.


    So Chen doesn''t want to have a conflict with them. No matter what their origin, Chen doesn''t want to have any interaction with them, especially in such deep mountains and forests.


    The people behind Carol all laughed, as if they were laughing at Chen''s ignorance.


    "Our guns are not for ordinary people like you." Said the tall woman before.


    "Well, I apologize for my blunder. Besides, we have to go hunting. Goodbye."


    "You''d better not stay here much. Go hunting in other forests." Cried Carol.


    Just, three heads do not return to leave.


    "Professor, why talk to them more? They don''t trust us at all." Said phinetti.


    "We should have behaved a little bit more ferocious just now and scared them away." Said a bald black man.


    "Well, no matter who they are, we''ve already warned that if they''re still wandering here, we can''t deal with anything." Carol waved.


    ¡­¡­


    "Riesfall, can you tell who those are?""It doesn''t look like a mercenary or a poacher."


    "Nonsense, there are no valuable wild animals here. Of course, they are not poachers." Dale rolled his eyes.


    "But it''s not like they''re good people."


    "The M4A1 carbine, plus the Beretta M9 pistol, as well as the military knives, are all wearing bullet proof clothes. Where are they for scientific research? I think they are here to fight." Said lisfal.


    "If they have any illegal purpose, why didn''t they do it to us just now? In principle, their purpose is not to be exposed. They must detain us or kill us all. "


    "No matter what they do, it should be harmless to us." "Let''s not stay here, either," said lisfal, "and hunt on another mountain, lest we meet them again."


    Chen Yu and Dell are the same idea. No one knows if they will communicate peacefully with them next time they meet.


    Three people grope in the forest all the way. Although Dell and lisfal are very valuable, they are not growing up in the greenhouse. They are very good and independent in the wild.


    Even Dale, who has been ridiculous for more than ten years, is very good at shooting, a rabbit and a boar.


    Lisfal hit a pheasant, and Chen Yu was empty handed.


    "Ha ha Chen, you have today. "


    "It turns out that hunting is Chen''s weakness. We should often come out to hunt later."


    Once again, Chen was empty, and the wild goat that was not far away disappeared.


    When Chen Yu raised his gun again, the wild goat had already run away.


    Pa -


    Chen Yu angrily dropped the gun on the ground: "bastard, this gun is not allowed, lisfar, there is something wrong with the gun you provided me, it is definitely a gun problem."


    "Ha ha Do you want me to exchange a gun with you? "


    "There''s something wrong with the bullets."


    "That bullet, too."


    "Johnny, I think Chen would say there''s something wrong with gunpowder."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± At this time, the sky began to drizzle.

 Chapter 446

    "It''s really bad luck to meet it."


    All the way, they scolded and fled. HEMA and Baima were fearless of the wind and rain. They were still splashing in the wind and rain, making their bodies muddy.


    Just then, the three men saw a cave in front of them.


    "Go there to hide from the rain."


    When the three ran into the cave, there were already people in it.


    Click -


    a dozen muzzles were aimed at Chen Zhu''s three people, who immediately raised their hands in fear.


    "Well Put the guns down. " Carol waved.


    The explorers also saw clearly that it was Chen Yu.


    "Three, I didn''t expect to see you again."


    Three people are really scared to pee. Even Chen Yu can''t guarantee that these ten military automatic assault rifles will not be dead if they burst into the body.


    "Come in, it''s raining so hard that you have nowhere to go."


    Between the mountains and forests, it was originally in the warm zone, the air was humid, coupled with the rain, the body water loss was very fast, and the water would take away heat.


    Even the most vigorous people will lie down in the rain for one night.


    "Thank you. Thank you."


    Although they had previously taken the initiative to avoid the team, who could have thought of it, they met again here.


    Now they can only go into the cave, after all, they really have nowhere to hide.


    "Come and take off your coat and let it dry." Carroll said very attentively.


    The coats they wear are waterproof, but it''s uncomfortable to wear them all the time.


    The three took off their coats. At this time, the tall woman saw Chen Zhu''s figure and whistled.


    "Great figure."


    Lisfal and dale are not convinced. They are in good shape.


    It''s just that Chen''s figure is really beautiful. When phoeniti saw Chen''s line, she was swallowing saliva all the time.


    But Fannie''s words aroused the dissatisfaction of her companions. A man in a vest looked at Chen Yu and said, "what''s the use of being beautiful? I can''t even take a fist."


    "Well, I''ve been boxing for two years. What''s the pride of winning a layman?" Phoenicity stares at her companion.


    Chen Chu, who was too lazy to take care of them, sat by and made a fire.


    Carol brought a bottle of wine to the three: "come on, have some vodka to warm you up."


    Three people all drank two, was indeed warm many.


    "You''re not really an illegal Gang?"


    "I said, we are private explorers. Of course, they can also be called Treasure explorers." Carol laughed.


    "What are you looking for here?" Chen asked curiously.


    Although it''s deep mountains and old forests, it''s only 100 kilometers away from the city. What treasures can be found so close to densely populated areas?


    "I can''t tell you that." Carol smiled.


    "And where have you been before?"


    "I have been to many places, almost all six continents." Said Carol.


    "But you are armed with guns and knives. Are you in any danger?" Asked lisfal curiously.


    "Tell you a story." At this time, a middle-aged man said: "it happened 12 years ago. There were not so many people in our team at that time. Just me, Professor Carroll and four other guys, we found an ancient Indian heritage in Australia..."


    "What remains of ancient Indian Australia?" Lisfal asked, puzzled.


    In his impression, the Indian clans in Australia had always been relatively backward, even primitive, before the Western civilization entered.


    Perhaps their greatest building is the treehouse.


    "Don''t ask me. We are an expedition, not an archaeology team." "Professor Carroll can make it clear," said the middle-aged man


    The middle-aged man looked at Professor Carroll, and then went on to say, "that relic is underground. From the perspective of architectural technology and structure, the level of civilization should be close to the ancient Egyptian civilization 3000 years ago. We explored the relic, and explored to the deepest point. We found a fist sized blue diamond."


    "Ha ha It''s exaggeration. Blue diamond with big fist? " Dale laughed.


    "Well, if you don''t believe it, consider it a fiction." The middle-aged man had a good temper, and went on: "we were ecstatic and were about to come out wearing a gem. We met an incomprehensible creature, a six legged reptile with a slender body. Then they began to attack us crazily."


    "Our equipment was not good at that time. There were six people in a line, only four pistols and a few sabres. We started to run for our lives. Those monsters were chasing us. Later, we didn''t know who triggered the mechanism. The whole underground remains began to collapse. Finally, Professor Carroll and I escaped. The other four companions, together with the blue diamond, could not see the light of the day again."But lisfal and dale don''t believe it: "Professor Carroll, what he said is true?"


    "That''s not the only case." Professor Carroll said: "although it sounds strange to you ordinary people, but in these years, we have traveled all over the country and encountered strange things and strange creatures. For example, once our team accepted the invitation from the Chinese government to participate in the exploration of a cave, and we met plants that would attack people. That time, I We lost three people. "


    "Is it really so terrible?"


    "Another time, we found a mausoleum in Thailand. We met some dolls made of mummies in the mausoleum. Those mummies also attacked us."


    "So what are you here for this time?"


    "Do you know that this mountain forest used to be a weapon experiment site 60 years ago?"


    All three shook their heads. They had never heard of it.


    "We got a message from a lunatic in a mental hospital. When the military was carrying out weapon experiments here, it accidentally exploded a crypt, and some terrible creatures began to emerge in the crypt. Those creatures attacked the barracks, less than one tenth of the survivors were suffering from mental illness."


    "You mean, which weapon test site are we in now?" Dale swallowed and said with a stiff smile.


    "Those creatures seem to have territorial consciousness, or they can''t leave the cave too far for some reasons, as long as they don''t exceed the edge zone, they are generally OK, and the deeper they go, the more creatures there are."


    At this time, the black and white horses outside the cave suddenly barked.


    Chen immediately got up and went to the cave entrance. HEMA and Baima were barking at the darkness.


    "HEMA, Baima, have you found anything?"


    "There''s something over there."

 Chapter 447

    At this time, everyone came to the cave.


    The rain in the woods is getting heavier and heavier, and the night is falling, so we can''t see the distance at all.


    The members of the expedition all showed a trace of tension.


    Different from Chen Yu, they listen to their words as stories.


    But the members of the expedition knew that there was something mysterious and dangerous here.


    Everyone is armed with a gun, watching the dark warily.


    Bark -


    "master, there is a big cat over there."


    "Big cat?" Chen Yu is stunned. Is it a puma?


    Chen Yu stared at the darkness carefully, and saw a pair of green pupils.


    "Forget it, it''s raining so hard outside. Don''t go out and make a scene." Chen took pictures of Heima and Baima.


    At this time, an expedition member with a night vision instrument nearby also said: "Professor, it''s just a big cat."


    All the people were relieved, but at this time, suddenly a noisy voice came from the forest.


    Then they heard the cougar''s two growls, and then there was no sound.


    The members of the expedition got nervous in an instant: "that thing appeared, it appeared!"


    Chen Yu''s eyesight was good. What he saw vaguely was a big thing. He knocked down the puma.


    It should be about the same size as Heima and Baima. Its body should be white with smooth skin.


    However, Chen did not see clearly what it was like.


    The speed of that thing is very fast. In the blink of an eye, it pulls the puma into the grass. Before the puma can resist, it has lost its voice.


    "Johnny, Dale, take your guns." Chen said with a frown.


    "Chen, did you see anything?"


    "It''s hard to say." Chen is not sure now. After all, it''s too dark and there''s rain blocking his sight. What Chen sees is limited.


    Professor Carroll looked at his team. "Everyone put on night vision."


    "Professor, the temperature of that thing is lowered by the rain to the temperature close to the surrounding environment, even if the night vision instrument can''t find it."


    Night vision instrument is actually a thermal instrument, but if it is normal temperature or the temperature is close to the surrounding environment, then night vision instrument is very difficult to play the effect.


    "Is there really a monster?" Lisfal and dale are both afraid.


    "Do you still think we were joking with you? Or is it just a funny joke? " Carol looked at the three and said seriously.


    "Professor, we can''t stay here. Those things should also have heat sensing organs. We stay here, but it''s more dangerous. We go to the rain water, let our body temperature drop, and it''s more likely to avoid them." Said phinetti.


    "Take everything with you. Let''s get out of here." Professor Carroll made up his mind and looked at Chen Yu and his three colleagues: "what about you? If you stay here alone, it will be more dangerous. "


    "Boy, those monsters should like to eat the meat on you, ha ha..."


    "Now, tyro, it''s not the time to be kidding." Said phinetti.


    "Well, boy, follow me. I will protect you." Tyro patted his biceps.


    "Chen, what shall we do?"


    "Follow them." "The thing I saw just now doesn''t really look like a normal beast," Chen said


    Now it''s the wisest choice to follow the big army. They don''t know anything about the situation. This expedition is fully equipped, and it''s really safer to follow them.


    Moreover, under the present circumstances, the expedition is willing to protect them.


    So Chen had no reason to refuse them, but Chen lowered his voice and said, "you should stay with me, no matter what the situation is, don''t leave me."


    "Hello, your name is tyro. Lend me your sabre."


    Tyro looked at Chen Yu, pulled out his Sabre and threw it to him. "Don''t dare to do it then."


    A group of people began to move in the rain at night, just at this time, phoenicity made a sign: "stop, there is a thing in front."


    "No, it found us!" Phoenicity shot first.


    Dada -


    people saw only a white shadow passing in the dark, with a very vigorous body, jumping on the ground to the top of the tree, and then disappeared in the dark.


    Feiniti stepped forward. There was a pool of blood on the ground and some skin tissue.


    "It''s hurt."


    All of a sudden, a dark shadow came down from the sky without any sign and fell into the crowd.


    This is a body about three meters long, slim, slender limbs, and long sharp claws, similar to people.


    It has a long, thin and sharp tail, only one mouth on its head, and nothing else.The whole body has no hair. The skin is white as paper. People can even see the blood vessels under the skin with the help of weak light.


    But all the people didn''t respond to the sudden attack. The monster''s tail had penetrated the chin of an expedition member, and the bone spur at the end had come out of his skull.


    "Ah..." There was a scream from the members of the expedition.


    "Linde!"


    Whirring -


    this monster makes a very strange sound, and the sound line is very sharp.


    Dada dada -


    all the muzzle points to the monster. In an instant, the monster is shot into a honeycomb.


    Lisfal and dale realized that they had met the monster.


    Professor Carroll came up and looked at the monster''s body.


    "This monster should be a light wearer, living underground or in a dark environment for a long time, so the eyes have completely degenerated, and the ears have also degenerated. There are two air holes in the nose. Besides breathing, this monster should also have the effect of heat induction."


    "It''s a mother." Dell said.


    Everyone has a black face. Well, it''s mother''s.


    Whirring -


    just then a sound came from a distance, and the sound line was heavier than the dead one.


    "No, there''s a big one..."


    Another monster appeared, but it looked stronger than the one killed. It was as strong as a bodybuilder.


    In addition, some parts of its body are covered with a white shell, which looks like bone.


    This is supposed to be a male, with body characteristics significantly different from that of a female.


    Dada -


    the members of the expedition shot, but the bullet hit the male monster. It didn''t seem that the monster was injured, but it retreated a few steps, and some bullets fell on its bone shell, splashing sparks.


    The monster disappeared in the dark, and everyone felt the thrill in an instant.


    This monster is not afraid of bullets!

 Chapter 448

    "You three, if you fight later, don''t leave my back." Tyro turned to warn.


    Everyone on the expedition was nervous and looked around.


    "There it is!"


    Dada -


    "there..."


    Dada -


    "don''t shoot at random, our bullets are not infinite." Phoenicity reminded.


    But at this time, everyone''s mood is very tense.


    As soon as you see that monster, you''ll have a barrage of bullets.


    It doesn''t matter whether it''s useful or not. At least the gunshot can make their mood slightly relieved.


    At this time, the monster fell into the crowd from the tree, and the body shape of the monster was at least twice as heavy as that of the female monster. It was totally different from the slender body shape of the female. The tail rolled up a person, the body shape jumped, and disappeared in the dark.


    Dada -


    "ah..."


    Its skin is very tough, the bullets of the assault gun actually bounced in the crowd, and an expedition member got a stray bullet.


    "Damn it, Professor, we have to retreat. We don''t have a good estimate of what''s going on here. We only had female data before, but we didn''t expect male monsters here." Said phinetti with a dignified voice.


    Professor Carroll nodded. It''s true that a male monster would inflict heavy casualties on his team. If we go further, who knows how many such monsters we will encounter.


    Even if it''s just that end, it''s already making them tired of parry.


    The only thing they depend on is the guns in their hands, but now the guns are invalid for those monsters, so they can only choose to retreat.


    "Pick up Hudson and let''s go." Professor Carroll said.


    This kind of monster is not only amazing defense, but also very smart.


    It''s not like what they''ve met in the past, it''s just going to attack them.


    "You three see, this is the monster we need to face. If you don''t meet us tonight, you may have become the snack of this monster." Tyro grinned.


    Barking -


    at this time, Heima and Baima issued an early warning.


    Everyone was shooting in the direction of black and white, and there were several sparks in the dark.


    "In that direction." Chen also pointed to the direction.


    Dada -


    "now in that direction..."


    Dada --


    "phoeniti, do you have any bullets there?"


    "I have only half a box." Said phinedi.


    "Stop, stop, stop strafing. We''re running out of bullets."


    The male monster, who was hiding in the dark, seemed to realize something and began to appear around the team.


    This makes it difficult for the team to move because the monster is blocking their way out.


    Finally, the monster launched a frontal attack and rushed directly to the crowd.


    Tyro turned his head and cried, "follow me!"


    With that, tyro turned and ran. He had no more bullets.


    The three quickly followed tyro, and the expedition was defeated by the monster.


    The monster rushed into the crowd, killing one with one bite, another with one claw, and finally rolled one with its tail.


    "Shetter, this monster is more troublesome than all the monsters I''ve encountered in the past." Tyro was swearing.


    "Don''t be shocked. Run hard. Run to the south. How many can you run?" "The three of you are running, and we can''t care about the life or the death," she cried


    But then the monster came up again. An expedition was scratched by the monster from behind and fell on the ground on the spot. It could not get up again.


    They just looked back and didn''t have time to deal with their companions.


    It''s not that they don''t want to, it''s just that they can''t.


    Poontong -


    Dell suddenly stumbled and fell to the ground.


    "Ouch..."


    As soon as Chen Hui turned around, he hurriedly turned around and pulled Dell up.


    But Dale''s ankle seems to be hurt and he can''t lift the speed at all.


    Chen saw Dale''s ankle swollen: "come to my back."


    "Boy, I''ll carry it. You''re the only one who can carry it? You run hard for me. "


    Chen Yu didn''t expect that this talking Tiro would take the initiative to help the traitor.


    Previously, he always looked down upon the three of them, but now he was willing to bear the injured Dell.


    But just then, the monster in the dark rushed out again.


    And this time it''s right behind tyro.


    "Be careful!" Chen Yu pulls over Taylor, the monster pours into the air, and his tail shoots at Chen Yu.


    Chen Zhao grabbed the monster''s tail, but it was too smooth and wet to hold.The monster''s movement is very quick, turns to pursue toward other people.


    With a scream, another victim appeared.


    "Fu * *" tyro wiped the mud on his face and scolded, "I was saved by your boy."


    This monster attacks them, not for appetites or appetite at all, but for killing or revenge.


    With no bullets in the guns, it has begun to attack and kill with impunity.


    Just killed an expedition member and reappeared, this time right in front of riesfall.


    Lisfal stopped at once. Chen Yu grabbed lisfal''s foot directly and dragged him back.


    "Boy, take the knife I gave you just now, and you will go away." Cried tyro.


    "I''ll do it." Chen Yu stares at the monster in front of him.


    "Don''t make trouble here, this monster can scratch you to death with one claw."


    But the monster is very smart, it seems to be able to distinguish the size of the body.


    It changed direction, ran to Chen''s side, and then launched an attack.


    "Chen, be careful!" Cried lisfal and dale.


    Tyro pounced forward step by step. It seemed that the monster had already counted tyro''s actions. In the process of running, his tail suddenly shot at tyro.


    Tyro''s body shape is hard, but he still can''t escape the monster''s tail, and his shoulder is directly penetrated.


    Chen Zhu is quick and quick. He grabs Taylor and directly pulls him off the monster''s tail.


    The monster looks at Chen, or at Chen with heat induction.


    ¡°fu**fu**¡­¡­¡± Tyro covered his shoulders with pain and stood up again.


    "You''re all like this, can you stand up?"


    "This little wound is a fart. I''ve met any serious wound."


    "But you''re going to feed it, back off and leave the rest to me." Chen said.


    The monster''s speed is too fast, and its body can''t slide. Chen Zhu just missed the chance.


    "Boy, you are looking for death."


    "Do you think it''s up to us to escape?"


    "Fu * * you don''t even take out the knife. Are you going to fight with it barehanded?"


    At this time, the monster launched an attack again, and came to Chen Yu''s face.


    Chen Yu''s speed is not comparable to this monster, but it''s just positive

 Chapter 449

    The monster''s coming was so fast that Chen held his breath and raised his right arm.


    Tyro, lisfal and dale couldn''t bear to continue to watch. In their opinion, Chen Zhu must die.


    Chen Yu doesn''t have any fancy. His fist rises and falls.


    Bang -


    the dull voice swings open, the monster''s huge body lies on the ground, there is no movement.


    In an instant, everyone was stunned, and looked at Chen Yu in amazement, and then at the huge monster on the ground.


    Tyro staggers in front of him. The exoskeleton covering the monster''s head is broken, leaving a clear impression, and the monster''s head has been completely destroyed.


    It''s an exoskeleton that can''t be broken down with assault rifles, so it''s blown out by this man?


    Is that too fake?


    They are very clear about how horrible this monster is.


    A dozen of them are experienced in all kinds of battles, but they are helpless in the face of this monster.


    But Chen Yu blows the monster''s head?


    Tarot thought of the past, he continued to taunt Chen Zhu''s words, feeling extremely shy.


    It''s disgraceful that the target of his own ridicule has such strength.


    "Chen, how did you do it?" Dale turns his leg and looks at the monster''s death. You can see how terrible Chen Yu''s fist is.


    "Chen, why don''t you move?"


    "Nothing."


    "Are you hurt?"


    "No."


    Nima, how hard is the skull shell of this monster?


    Chen Zhao was originally intended to make a natural and unrestrained fist. As a result, he felt that his fist was completely on the iron block.


    Although the monster was killed by his fist, his fist suffered.


    Chen estimates that at least three of his phalanges have been broken.


    Anyway, you can''t move your right hand. It hurts when you move it.


    This is to pretend to force, with tears to also pretend to finish.


    ¡­¡­


    "Professor, we''re out of danger." Phoenicity gasped.


    "Tyro''s behind?" Professor Carroll is in his sixties, but he is not slow at all.


    After all, he is a man who wanders in various historical sites and has full survival talent.


    He doesn''t run the fastest, but he won''t be the last.


    Feiniti''s face is not very good-looking. She looks at the dark forest behind her.


    The casualties of the expedition were so heavy that half of them died before they got into it.


    "So are the three?"


    "Well, they''re with tyro. I just saw that monster attack several of them." Phoenicity nodded: "tyro is so stupid. He is obviously an irrelevant person. Why should he put his life in it?"


    When the others died, she would not feel heartache. At most, she would compensate their relatives with some money.


    But tyro is an old member of their expedition team. For more than ten years in the team, the relationship between them is different.


    All of a sudden, there was a voice behind.


    Feiniti and Carol both feel a chill. Don''t they run far enough?


    That monster is coming back?


    As the sound got closer and closer, finiti and Professor Carroll finally saw it.


    It''s not the monster, it''s Tyro.


    But at the moment, tyro is being supported by riesfall.


    Chen Yu was carrying Dale on his back, and HEMA and Baima were with him.


    "Tyro How are you? "


    Feiniti''s face was stunned, and Professor Carroll was surprised that Taylor and others came out alive.


    It''s not that he wants tyro to die in it, it''s just that he''s alive.


    "What about the monster? How many of you did he not kill? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Taylor and others are speechless.


    "Well I still want to congratulate you on being able to come out alive. " Professor Carroll said.


    "And the monster?"


    "Dead." Said tyro.


    "Dead? How did you die? " Phoenicity was surprised that tyro could kill the monster.


    "He killed it." Said Taylor, pointing to Chen.


    "He? How could it be? " Feiniti looks at Chen Zhu.


    Although Chen Yu has a good figure, he should have a good physical fitness.


    But in actual combat, it''s not to say that you can kill that kind of monster if you have good body and good physical quality.


    For a lion, a sheep is no different from a wild goat.


    So she didn''t believe Taylor at all.


    "That''s what happened. He blew the monster''s head out with one blow."


    "Assault rifles don''t blow that monster''s head. What can his fist do?""Or why do you think we can come out alive?" Tyro laughed bitterly.


    This time, I really lost my sight, but I lost my face.


    In front of the real master yelled loudly, but in the end, he still wanted others to fight.


    "And the body of that monster?"


    "Inside, if you have the courage to look back, you can go in and have a look."


    At the first glance of her rivals, Fannie and Carol refused the idea.


    Whether the monster is dead or not, it''s not safe inside.


    After all, in a dangerous area, there is definitely more than one monster with two heads.


    Who knows if they will meet the second one, and they only have one saber and one pistol left.


    If you meet that male monster again, they will only be able to give themselves a knife in the neck.


    Let alone a male, even the first female monster they met, they can''t deal with it.


    "What now?"


    "Rest in place, tired." Chen Yu directly left Dale on the ground.


    "Ah Is it home? " Dale sleeps in a daze on Chen''s back. Suddenly, he is thrown to the ground by Chen. He hasn''t responded yet.


    "Go away." Chen Yu stares at Dale.


    Both Dell and tyro need treatment, otherwise they can''t get out of here.


    So it''s the best choice to rest in place. Chen takes out his tent.


    "Chen, you left your tent just now?" Lisfal looks at Chen Zhu.


    "Bullshit, no tents, where do we sleep at night."


    "Don''t you climb and be chased by that monster?"


    "The monster''s speed is too fast. Besides, it''s not too dangerous."


    Everyone looks at Chen Yu. Why don''t you say that when the monster enters the crowd?


    Of course, Chen Yu also proved his strength with practical actions.


    "Dale, hold on for a while, and I''ll show him the injury."


    "Will you see a doctor?"


    "My main business is doctor." Chen said.


    "Illegal doctor, if you have any business, you can find him." Dale added some information for Chen.


    Chen Yu looks back and stares at Dale. "You don''t talk. No one thinks you''re dumb."


    "I''m helping you with your clients."


    Professor lisfal, Professor finiti and Professor Carroll set up the tent.


    Everyone was very tired, but no one dared to go to sleep this evening.


    Even Chen Yu didn''t dare, everyone was sitting in front of the fire waiting for the dawn.

 Chapter 450

    "Professor Carroll, what the hell is that?"


    "To be honest, I have only seen photos before, and it''s still a female. We don''t know that there are males in this thing at all." Professor Carroll said gloomily.


    "You''re talking about how they breed without males." Dale turned away and said, "but do you accept employment? I want to have a female. "


    Everyone looks at Dale, and then looks at dale in a way that changes his attitude.


    Well, Dale thinks he''s changing.


    Because He really has that idea.


    "You''d better put an end to this idea, or I''ll crush you. I can definitely do it." Chen said with a black face.


    "Chen, I think we''d better break up with him and leave him in the mountains."


    "I think so, too."


    "Well, well, I''m just kidding."


    With Chen Yu''s understanding of him, he is definitely not just joking.


    If the operation is not a little more complicated, Dell will definitely put its idea of changing into action.


    Professor Carroll went on: "my knowledge of this monster is limited to one photo and the name given to it by a mental patient, the crypt devil."


    "Do they live underground?"


    "It should be." Professor Carroll nodded.


    "So you''re here to see the crypt devil? Or what to look for? " Chen asked curiously.


    "Ha ha Do you want to know? "


    "I want to If you will. "


    "We have been all over the world, and in many ancient relics, more or less, we have mentioned some records about the more ancient civilization, but most of them are indirect evidences. In my investigation, I found some evidences pointing to here, which is likely to be the relics left by the ancient civilization."


    "You''re talking about Maya civilization?" Chen asked.


    After all, when it comes to civilization in America, the first thing people think about is the Inca civilization, the Mayan civilization and the Aztec civilization.


    Of course, as a migrant, Chen has heard more about Maya civilization.


    The Maya civilization is also the oldest civilization in the American continent, even earlier than the Egyptian civilization.


    Professor Carroll shook his head: "it''s not Maya civilization. I mean ancient civilization, more accurately prehistoric civilization. It should be 10000 years ago."


    "And I suspect that those monsters are the result of human metamorphosis or mutation."


    "You mean those ugly monsters? Are you sure they are a species with us? Or close relatives? "


    "Although they don''t look like primates, it may be because of environmental factors, such as the three major races of yellow, white and black. In fact, at present, human beings all over the world are born by a mother ten thousand years ago, that is to say, in ten thousand years, these three major races are born A fourth species will not be born. "


    "What do you say about the inferences of these monsters, and the so-called prehistoric civilization, have to do with my question?"


    "As I said earlier, we are an expedition, and of course what we are looking for is valuable."


    "Is it prehistoric?"


    "That''s right."


    "What is it?"


    "I don''t know, we don''t have a clear goal, but if we can confirm and prove the existence of prehistoric civilization through this adventure, then for us, we have wealth and fame, which is our pursuit."


    "Well, do you understand our work?" Professor Carroll looked at Chen Yu with interest: "are you interested in joining us? I''m sure I''ll be a good explorer. "


    "Are there any weekends?" Chen Yu explained well how to talk about collapse in the first sentence.


    Curiosity is one thing, but like today, we should go to the mountains and forests to drill every day, and talk about life with these unreasonable monsters. Who can stand it.


    Chen Yu won''t accept it anyway. He''s quite satisfied with his current working condition and pace of life.


    This evening seems particularly long, even if everyone is very sleepy, but still dare not sleep.


    After all, no one knows if they will encounter monsters again.


    Early the next morning, they packed up and set out again, leaving the forest.


    "Chen, are you really not going to be an Explorer?" Professor Carroll renewed his invitation.


    "What salary do you give me?"


    "How about two hundred thousand dollars? This is not a small number. "


    Indeed, the annual salary of $200000 is already a high salary.


    But Can Chen Yu see it?


    "Goodbye."


    ¡­¡­When they got out of the forest, Chen Yu, lisfar and dale went their separate ways with the expedition.


    "Chen Fortunately, you are here this time. Otherwise, maybe we will die in it. " Lisfal holds Chen Zhu.


    "Let go. I hate being hugged like this by a man."


    "It''s nice to come out alive." Dale let out a long breath.


    When Chen Yu came home, it was already noon.


    Chen Yu washed himself up and down, then lay down on the armchair and had a good sleep.


    Until evening, when fari came back, she woke him up.


    "Chen, you look tired. Do you want to keep sleeping?"


    "I don''t want to sleep when I see you." Chen Chu pulls farry over and asks her to sit on her lap: "a, B, C, you go and prepare dinner."


    "What happened to your hand?" Fari pulls up Chen''s right hand and sees bruises on his right hand, which is also coated with medicine.


    "Don''t mention it. Yesterday, I went hunting in the mountains, but I met something abnormal."


    "Dangerous things?"


    "The murderer was a bit fierce, but it didn''t threaten me very much. I killed him with one blow, but he was rough and thick, and hurt himself."


    "Is Dale and Johnny OK?"


    "They''re all right, but they''re scared." Chen said.


    "Then will we meet this danger next time we go hunting?"


    "Not so bad. There are so many monsters in the world."


    "Next time we two go hunting, take the princess with us. She is the best."


    "And when are you free? Let''s take a vacation or camp together. "


    "I''m definitely not free recently. After all, I only took five days off last time, at least two months apart."


    "All right." Chen Yu shrugs helplessly.


    At this time, a bad devil ran over: "master, mistress, dinner is ready."


    "Well, go to dinner, too."


    "Please let your humble servant serve you both."

 Chapter 451

    For a bad devil, there is always work to do.


    If I had the chance to accept the job, I would be robbed by other evil spirits.


    For them, it''s like missing five million tickets.


    They will never miss any chance to reflect their existence value.


    ¡­¡­


    Gerard angrily opened Wright''s office door: "headmaster, why fire me?"


    He was about to lose his mind. Even when he was walking along the way, he felt that his eyes were full of ridicule, whether they were teachers or students.


    Once the complacency, now there is only endless shame.


    Since meeting that man, he has lost all his glory.


    Wright looked up at Gerard. "Why? Do I need to be more clear? It''s a crime for you to do something to another professor with the intention of hurting others. "


    She heard that Gerard defied Chen Yu in an open class.


    After class, he even attacked Chen Yu with weapons.


    Although she knew Chen''s skill was very good, Wright was furious when she heard the news.


    Get rid of Gerard and get rid of the faculty.


    "But in fact, I was the one who was hurt?" Gerrard looked at Wright with a ferocious face, his hands even beating Wright''s desk.


    "Chen was just defending himself. I don''t think there was any problem with that, but you started it yourself."


    "I don''t accept it. I absolutely don''t accept it."


    Wright looked at Gerrard: "don''t let your last bit of dignity go, it will make you more embarrassed."


    "Do you think I will accept such treatment? Do you think I will compromise so easily? " Gerard is out of control. He''s pounding Wright''s desk.


    "Get out of here!" Wright is also not a gas saver.


    Gerald pushed the papers and computer screens on his desk directly to the ground and growled at Wright, "why do you command me, you old witch! You damned old witch, what benefits did that Chinese give you? Why do you protect him everywhere? "


    But then Wright took a gun out of the drawer and put it on Gerard''s forehead.


    "Do you want to know if I''m going to be sent to prison if I pull the trigger?" Asked Wright.


    For a moment, Gerard counseled. He really did.


    He had no idea Wright would be so straightforward and tough.


    Take out a pistol and put it on his forehead.


    "Principal MS Wright Sorry, it''s my fault I''m too impulsive. Would you please forgive me for my offence? " Gerrard was almost peeing.


    Where has he met such a bully headmaster? Wright is not so gentle as he seems.


    There''s one thing Gerard is right. Wright was at the University of Los Angeles, but she was a real witch.


    "It''s a shame. I have to lose all my dignity. Get out and don''t show up in front of me again."


    Gerrard ran out of Wright''s office in frustration, but the more he thought about it, the more reluctant he became.


    But at the thought of Wright''s ferocious manner, Gerrard felt creepy.


    Gerrard is such a bully, but the more so, the more unwilling.


    Oh -


    Gerard was suddenly knocked down. Gerard looked up and it was tiger.


    "It''s you, tiger!"


    Tiger looked at Gerard and said, "Mr. Gerard, why are you still here? I''ve heard that you''ve been fired, even your professorship has been deprived. "


    "Remember, I won''t let you have a good time! I won''t let you go! Everyone! " Gerrard growled, gnashing his teeth.


    After getting into his car, Gerrard let off steam at the steering wheel.


    "Shetter It''s all assholes, bastards You all deserve to die... "


    "You want to kill them?"


    "Ah..." Gerard heard the sound of the back seat, and he was shocked. He saw a man sitting in the back seat. He was wearing a cap, which made people can''t see his face clearly. Gerard called out: "who are you? Why are you in my car? "


    "Do you want to kill that Chinese?"


    "Psycho, get out of the car." Gerrard felt that this was another man to tease him.


    "It''s rare that you don''t hate that Chinese?"


    "Hate."


    "Don''t you hate him?"


    "I hate it."


    "He has cost you everything, your career, and your dignity."


    "I hate it!"


    "He took away the honor that should have belonged to you. He also beat you and put you in hospital in front of more than 100 students.""I hate it! I hate I hate... "


    "It''s good, it''s good. Remember this feeling, let this feeling into your heart, you will get a different feeling. With all your strength, smash that person''s heart, pinch his head, you can do it."


    With that, the man got out of the car and looked back at Gerard, who had been enslaved by anger and hatred, with a smile on his face.


    "It''s really not difficult at all. It''s time to have a drink and celebrate the completion of another business."


    Heratia took off her cap and showed her long hair.


    In the moonlight, heratia held up her arms and enjoyed the moonlight bath.


    "Praise you, the great lord of the night, the king of wrath, and thank you for the power you have given me."


    "Look, that woman is so strange."


    "Don''t get close. She looks like a psychopath."


    "Fu * * who is insane?" Heratia also felt that she was acting strangely. Forget it, keep a low profile.


    These stupid mortals can''t understand themselves at all.


    In order to avoid being paid too much attention by ordinary people, I still keep a low profile.


    ¡­¡­


    "Chen, I feel that Tego''s condition is recovering very well. He shouldn''t need any more rehabilitation training."


    Chen Yu receives a phone call from Gaia, in which Gaia explains the current state of tiger.


    Chen''s expected time is almost these days, a little earlier than planned.


    However, Chen can understand that Gaia expects to receive physical training as soon as possible.


    "OK, let''s start physical training tomorrow. Can I come to Los Angeles University this afternoon?"


    "Yes." Gaia replied decisively.


    "Make an appointment for physical training every afternoon."


    "No problem. What do I need to prepare?"


    "It''s up to me to decide what to eat every day. I can''t eat any food other than what I ask for and the food mix."


    "Yes." Gaia is also a fitness expert, so she knows that every coach has a nutrition diet.


    If the athletes under his command do not follow the nutritious diet arranged by the coach, they are likely to provoke the coach.

 Chapter 452

    "Chen, the play will start shooting tomorrow."


    "I''m only free in the morning." Chen Yu answered Steven very honestly.


    "Fu * * you didn''t say when you collected the money, only you were free in the morning."


    "Fu * * you didn''t say it when you gave the money. You need to shoot all day."


    "Morning is not enough."


    "In the evening, not in the afternoon." Chen said.


    After all, Gaia and Tago have agreed to accompany them in physical training this afternoon.


    "It''s a bit cold in the morning. I need to pay more for the studio staff." Steven was very dissatisfied.


    "Amun deserves more."


    "Fu * * I will never cooperate with you again." Steven yelled at the end of the phone.


    Yu Wenhui watched Steven and Chen Yu talk. During this time, she understood how strong the relationship between Steven and Chen Yu was.


    The frequency of Chen Yu appearing in Steven''s mouth is also very high. Although most of the time when Steven talks about Chen Yu, it starts with F, Steven is afraid that if he is a stranger or unfamiliar person, he is not willing to scold.


    "Yu, there''s nothing for you this morning, but from tomorrow morning, you need to come earlier, the new script will start shooting soon, there''s a lot of work for you to deal with."


    "Yes sir, I see. Then I''ll go back to school."


    Yu Wenhui packed up his things and rushed back to school.


    Because of Steven''s work time, Yu Wenhui has to get a note.


    Otherwise, she is likely to be expelled from school.


    Yu Wenhui is not willing to give up her studies or her job as assistant Steven.


    After all, both of them are rare opportunities, so it''s not necessary to say much about study.


    She entered Los Angeles University and spent more than three years studying abroad. It''s impossible for her to give up her diploma.


    On the other hand, Steven''s assistant, as the world''s top business director, can become her general assistant, which is also very important work experience for Yu Wenhui, and even can become an important resume in the future.


    Whether she chooses to work at home or abroad in the future, in addition to the diploma of Los Angeles University, if she can provide a resume of Steven''s former assistant, it will be her strong support in the job competition.


    When Yu Wenhui arrived at the school, he wrote a false application form. Because it was a long holiday, it must be signed by the dean and the principal of the Department.


    Yu Wenhui came to the principal''s office and knocked.


    "Come in."


    Yu Wenhui enters the office: "Hello, Ms. Wright. I''m a fourth year student of the school of finance. My name is wenhuiyu."


    "Hello, what can I do for you?"


    "Well, I got a very important job off campus, which may take some time, so I want to take a month off."


    "Just a moment." Wright inquired Yu Wenhui''s information on the computer, then helped his glasses and said: "Yu, your performance is very good, and this is your fourth year as a college student. It''s a crucial year for you. With your performance, you have a good chance to continue your studies and get a better academic position. But if you ask for a month''s leave, your performance, as well as the teacher''s evaluation, will certainly It''s down a lot. I can''t give you leave. "


    "This job is very important to me, Ms. Wright."


    "More important than your studies?"


    "Here..." For a while, Yu Wenhui fell into a dilemma.


    Yu Wenhui attaches great importance to both of them. The diploma of Los Angeles University doesn''t need to be mentioned. The assistant status of Steven''s director is also a very important resume.


    Yu Wenhui just made a decision when the door opened.


    "Well Did I disturb you? " Chen pushed in and saw Yu Wenhui in Wright''s office.


    "Fu * *, don''t you know how to knock?" Wright scolded.


    Yu Wenhui is a little silly, but for the first time, she saw Wright swearing.


    Knock -


    Chen Yu didn''t close the door at all, so he knocked on the door: "can I come in?"


    "Where''s my baby? Why didn''t you bring the princess? "


    "It''s too much trouble to drive a Motorhome every day, or you can go to see the princess."


    "How do you mean to let a 95 year old woman drive 40 kilometers a day to your home?"


    "Wright, it''s 40 kilometers from home to school."


    "No, next time you don''t bring the princess, I''ll arrange ten lessons for you."


    "I don''t have time. I''ve been full of recent jobs." Chen said.


    "Just give me a break. I''ll kick you out of Los Angeles one day." Wright said discontentedly.


    Chen Yu doesn''t think so. Wright is just talking.Chen Chu looked at Yu Wenhui and said, "Miss Yu, how are you here?"


    "I''m a student of this school. Why can''t I be here?"


    "Well Is she a student here, Wright? "


    "Do you know each other?" Wright looked at Chen Zhuo and Yu Wenhui.


    "She''s helping my friend."


    "Oh, who is your friend?"


    "Steven, the world famous director, I think you''re not strange."


    Wright looked at Yu Wenhui in surprise. "Are you assistant to Mr. Steven?"


    "Yes, Ms. Wright, Mr. Steven has a movie going on recently, so I need to deal with a lot of things."


    "I can agree to your leave, but in the final examination, your major and two elective courses can''t be lower than a -, otherwise, you have to re read for one year. Do you accept this condition?"


    "Thank you, Ms. Wright."


    "OK, you can leave, Chen. Have you had breakfast? Let''s go to the canteen for breakfast. "


    Yu Wenhui is very surprised. She thinks Chen Yu is a gangster.


    But Wright said Chen was also a teacher at the school.


    Are you mistaken?


    But why are those students so afraid of him?


    McCullen was directly beaten by him, and dare not to be angry.


    He seems to have a very good relationship with the headmaster, just like Steven.


    It looks like a very familiar friend, but also a little like the elders and the younger generation.


    Chen Yu knows so many people. He has such a good network.


    Think about the time that I have been out for more than three years, the contact is still limited in the school, and people in the society hardly know each other.


    Back in the dormitory, my roommate ritana is just about to leave.


    "Ritana, where are you going?"


    "Yu, you''re back. I''m going to the boxing club."


    "What do you do to the boxing club? Aren''t you from the school cheerleader? "


    "The legend of boxing club is here today. I''m going to learn some moves from him."


    "What legend?" Yu Wenhui asked curiously.

 Chapter 453

    "You don''t know?" Ritana asked unexpectedly.


    "Must I know?"


    "Well, you''ve been working outside all this time, so I don''t know."


    "Tell me how powerful this legend is." Yu Wenhui looks very attentive.


    "When it comes to the legend, we have to mention the strongest boxer in our school, tiger."


    "Tego, I know. Is that legend you''re talking about better than Tego?"


    "He''s the coach of tiger." Ritana said.


    "Regardless of the technical level, a coach may not be stronger than a trainee. Even most of the time, a trainee will be stronger than a coach."


    "Two days before the University of California sports meeting, a professional boxer who had taken the gold belt came to our school boxing club to find trouble. At that time, tiger went out to fight, but he was easily defeated by the professional boxer, and he was seriously injured. Then the man appeared, and two fists made the gold belt look for teeth." Letana said excitedly: "at that time, he only left one sentence. I will treat you as you treat Tiger Do you think it''s cool. "


    "Er..."


    Yu Wenhui has always known that letana is a bit of a philanderer. After sitting in the library for an hour, she can meet at least three men who have slept with her.


    Who can sing well and worship Then go to bed.


    Who can study well and worship Then go to bed.


    Anyway, this routine, coupled with mature body, basically few men can refuse her temptation.


    And her male friends can basically make up a football team, including the bench and coach.


    "Well, bless you."


    "Let''s go together." Ritana pulls Yu Wenhui.


    "You green pool." Yu Wenhui shook off ritana''s hand and said, "I won''t go with you."


    Yu Wenhui understood letana''s routine so much that she took herself as a foil.


    "Please come on, let''s go together. You didn''t go to Xiujie''s class these two days. I took notes and lent them to you later."


    Yu Wenhui rolled his eyes. "Today''s lunch and dinner, please."


    "Well, if I don''t have an appointment with that coach."


    Leitana showed her love over and over, in fact she didn''t even meet the coach.


    But ritana''s appetite has always been very good, and anyone dares to start.


    "Yu, I feel that the coach of tiger will be my real man. I''ve had three spring dreams for him."


    Yu Wenhui doesn''t want to pay attention to letana. She has lived with letana for three years, and letana has spring dreams every night.


    Her suitcase is filled with various models of electromagnetic semi-automatic multi-functional hormone resonance instrument, which is simply the sex of various functions... Love.


    It''s euphemism to say that she''s a philanderer. She''s just a mobile battery and a philatelist.


    Suddenly, they felt a cold wind blowing behind them.


    Both of them turned around and found that they didn''t know when they were standing behind them.


    Professor Gerald? For the famous Playboy of Los Angeles University, the two also have some understanding.


    But Gerrard belongs to medical school, Yu Wenhui and ritana belong to Financial school, so they usually have little contact.


    It''s just that Gerrard looks a little different today.


    His face is covered with scum, his hair is messy and his eyes are red.


    "Is that man at school?"


    "Who?"


    "The man you''re talking about, coach of Tiger..." Gerrard''s voice became hoarse and low.


    "Yes, I heard he will come today."


    "Ah Ha ha... " Gerrard''s face twitched with an odd smile.


    Yu Wenhui and letana look at Gerard''s back. He looks a little strange.


    It''s a little neurotic. It''s like walking in a rickety way, like being drunk.


    "He also seems to go to the boxing club."


    The two women also went to the boxing club, so they followed Gerard all the way.


    At the gate of the boxing club, a member of the club stopped in front of Gerard.


    "You dare to come to the boxing club and die, don''t you?"


    Poof -


    Gerrard raised his arm and hit the member of the boxing club in the face.


    "Ah..."


    Gerrard still went in, letana was suddenly high... The tide was on, her cheeks were red.


    "So handsome..."


    Yu Wenhui rubs his forehead. How does this bitch define handsome?


    Ritana immediately stepped up to keep up with Gerrard, and two more members of the boxing club came out.


    They heard the noise outside, and when they came out they saw Gerard and the members on the ground."Gerrard, you dare to make trouble in the boxing club. Do you want to die?"


    People in the boxing club will attack Gerrard whether he is a professor or not.


    Gerrard''s attack on the members of the boxing club did not dodge. The fists of the two members of the boxing club hit Gerrard''s face, but Gerrard did not move.


    Gerrard raised his fist, a right hook, two people hit, directly smashed the door of the boxing club.


    "That''s awesome." Leitana''s legs tightened and her thighs were rubbing. Her breath became disordered: "Huhu I want this man. He''s mine. "


    Yu Wenhui''s face was speechless, and she had long known that this fickle woman loved one another.


    In front of me, I also expressed my love for the boxing club coach I had never met before. Now I fell in love with another man just because he knocked down three people.


    Tiger is practicing with a member of a boxing club in the ring at the moment.


    Seeing a member break the door and fall to the ground, Gerrard came in.


    Tiger frowned. "Gerald, are you going to die in the boxing club?"


    "Ha ha I''m going to kill you. "


    Several members of the boxing club came forward immediately to get geradella out.


    But Gerrard is a fist, three members hanging on Gerrard, was directly lifted by Gerrard.


    "It''s so strong. I feel like I''ve fallen in love with him. My heart has never jumped so fast." Letana touched her chest, and her other hand was just about to go down.


    Yu Wenhui hurries to hold leitana. She climbs leitana to do something wrong in the public.


    This woman really dares to do anything


    "Stop it!" "You want to fight, I will fight with you," said tiger


    Gerrard''s eyes were not on tiger, but wandered around: "where is that bastard hiding? Call that bastard out to me. I''ll kill him! "


    "You want to play with the coach. Who do you think you are? What qualifications do you have? "


    That''s it! Gerrard hit the wall next to him.


    There was a dense spider web crack on the wall, and Gerald''s fist was deeply imprinted on the wall.

 Chapter 454

    Everyone screamed.


    What''s the matter with this strange force?


    What would happen if this terrible lethality hit people?


    Is Gerrard so good?


    Tego frowned, and Gerrard was obviously abnormal at the moment.


    "Handsome and handsome......" Letana looked at Gerard with a sort of detached look.


    Yu Wenhui looks at Gerrard in surprise. Although she is not infatuated with flowers, she has to admit that Gerrard is very strong.


    "Get out of the way, all of you." Cried tiger.


    All of a sudden, Gerrard sped up and headed for tiger.


    Tiger immediately raised his arms, bang -


    Gerard''s fist had been smashed, and tiger felt the power of terror passing from his arms.


    Fortunately, these days, Tago has been receiving anti strike training from Chen Yu and Gaia. His anti Strike ability is much stronger than before.


    Tiger stepped back two steps, his arms numb.


    But before he could stand still, Gerrard''s fist swung again.


    Tiger resisted again, but this time it was stronger than last time.


    The whole man was smashed and flew out. Gerard attacked again. This time, he failed to stop, and he was hit hard on the face.


    "Stop him!" When the members of the boxing club saw that tiger had been beaten, they rushed to save him.


    ¡­¡­


    At the moment, Chen and Wright are sitting on the campus bench, enjoying a leisurely time.


    At this time, several students ran in front of them. After a while, another few ran in front of them.


    "What are they running for?" Wright was a little confused.


    Chen Chu got up and took a running student: "where are you going?"


    "Boxing club."


    "For what?"


    "Watch the bustle Professor Gerrard alone knocked out all the boxers


    Chen Yu is stunned. Who is Gerard?


    Although Gerrard repeatedly targeted him, Chen Yu didn''t remember him at all.


    For Chen, it was just a little episode.


    Wright frowned. "How is he?"


    Wright, of course, knows about Gerrard and Chen Yu.


    After all, Gerard had a fight in her office the day before yesterday.


    "Wright, do you know this Gerald?"


    "You don''t know? It''s the bastard who made trouble in your open class last time. "


    "It''s him. He came for me?"


    "No doubt it''s for you."


    "Then go to the boxing club." Chen Chu got up and stretched.


    When Chen and Wright came to the door of the boxing club, there were already a dozen students outside.


    Inside came the banging sound. Chen pushed aside the crowd: "get out of the way, get out of the way."


    When Chen Yu squeezed into the crowd and entered the boxing club, he saw that almost all the members of the club were smashed, and the members of the club were staggering.


    Tiger''s face was full of blood, and Gerald was howling wildly: "come out, asshole, you come out!"


    "What''s the matter?" Chen Yu came out.


    Yu Wenhui was surprised to see Chen Chu appear.


    How did he come to the boxing club?


    At this time, Gerrard also saw Chen Yu.


    "You''re here, you''re here at last." Gerrard''s face was full of grimace and excitement.


    It''s hard to imagine that Gerard, who used to be elegant, would become such a ghost now.


    "Gerard, you''ve been fired. What else are you doing? Do you want to go to jail? " Wright scolded.


    "Are you the old witch? That''s great. Ha ha Great, I''m going to kill you. "


    Gerrard became more excited, everyone was scared to step back by Gerrard.


    Gerrard at the moment is really a little strange, with a terrible sense of oppression.


    Yu Wenhui took the initiative and said, "the president, Professor Gerard is a little eccentric. He may have taken some stimulants. You''d better be careful. He''s a little out of his mind."


    Gerrard suddenly rushed to Chen and Wright, and Chen stepped forward with a fist in his left arm.


    Gerrard flew out of the room and there was a great uproar.


    They all saw how terrible Gerrard was. More than 20 people in the whole boxing club, together with tiger, could not fight him.


    But now, I was beaten by Chen Yu.


    Yu Wenhui''s face showed surprise. How can this guy fight?


    Letana looks at Chen Yu, her eyes shining.


    "It''s him, it''s him! He is the legend of the boxing club. "


    Gerrard, who had been knocked out, rose to his feet again, looking unhurt.


    Chen Yu was a little surprised that he didn''t have anything.You need to know that although your left arm is not as strong as your right arm, it has a force of nearly 2000 kg.


    Not to mention people, even a car will be scrapped.


    But Gerrard got a blow from himself, and there was nothing.


    Gerrard is eccentric!


    At this time, Chen Yu found that Gerard had a black air.


    Chen Yu doesn''t know if anyone else can see it, but he can see it clearly.


    Letana looked at them. "Yu, who do you think they can win?"


    Yu Wenhui thought for a moment and replied, "Steven, don''t you see that man''s right fist is wrapped with gauze. His right fist seems to be injured."


    Gerrard became more and more furious, shouting, "kill you! I''m going to kill you! "


    Unlike others, Gerrard has a little sense in his head.


    But in the face of Chen Yu, his reason completely disappeared.


    Herathia was also in the crowd, his eyes shining at Gerard.


    She didn''t expect Gerrard to hate his goals so much.


    So strong, so powerful.


    "Good, kill him, kill him..." Heratia murmured.


    "Kill you!" With a roar, Gerard''s hatred and anger became more and more uncontrollable.


    Chen Yu felt a burst of Qi and blood rolling in his chest. That feeling came from the center of his chest.


    It''s the position that Samuel Logan hit last time. Chen feels that something diffuses from that position and then flows into every part of his body.


    This feeling is sweeping through every part of Chen Yu''s body, and making him eager to take action.


    Chen Yu turned to look at Wright. "Can I kill him?"


    Wright looked. "It''s not good to kill. After all, there are so many students here."


    Chen Yu starts to stride forward suddenly, at this time Gerard also rushes to Chen Yu.


    Steven Gerrard punched Chen Yu in the face, and everyone was furious.


    Chen Yu was beaten?


    Especially the members of boxing club, in their eyes, Chen Yu is invincible.


    Under no circumstances will Chen Yu lose.


    But now, he was hit, by Gerrard''s terrible fist?


    Just, Chen Yu just slightly side his head, very painful, very painful.

 Chapter 455

    Gerrard raised his right arm again and punched Chen!


    Chen Yu also raised his right arm and smashed his fists together.


    Like Mars hitting the earth, the bandage on Chen''s right fist cracked.


    Bang -


    dozens of people inside and outside the field heard the sound of shells.


    Then everyone heard the sound of broken bones and saw Gerard''s whole arm racing with blood.


    "Ah..." Gerard covered his arm and rolled on the ground in agony.


    Everyone''s faces were frozen. How terrible Steven Gerrard was, they all remembered it.


    But now, Chen Yu actually in the face-to-face confrontation, Gerrard''s arm hit a comminuted fracture.


    Yu Wenhui was even more surprised. Chen Yu''s right fist was obviously injured, and he could beat Gerard.


    How horrible would it be if he wasn''t hurt?


    "Ah..." Leitana suddenly screamed, but the next moment, she realized that she was out of shape and quickly covered her mouth.


    "Ritana, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Help me back I and I...... " Letana lowered her head and blushed.


    Yu Wenhui is completely speechless. She can only help letana back.


    At this time, Gerard suddenly stood up, like a mad lion, he raised his left arm and waved it.


    Chen took a deep breath, waved faster and stronger, and hit Gerard heavily on the chest.


    Gerrard took a breath of blood and the whole man ejected.


    Chen Yu adjusted his collar as if nothing had happened: "OK, it''s OK, it''s all gone. Who can call an ambulance?"


    The crowd was still full of ideas. They thought Gerrard was strong enough.


    But after seeing Chen Yu, they understand what is really tough.


    Heratia frowns at Chen Yu. What''s the matter with this guy?


    He didn''t seem to use any magic just now. He fought against Gerrard after the baptism of anger with the strength of his body.


    And the point is, he won.


    Chen Yu looks at Steven Gerrard, which is obviously not the power that an ordinary person should show.


    What''s more, it seems that he was enchanted just now.


    Wright came up to take a picture of Chen Yu: "well done. I think you can be our school sports leader. In the future, you will be the leader of all the sports in our school."


    "After I lead the team, I''ll take out all the leaders of my opponents and let them get into a mess." Chen replied with a smile.


    "I''ll leave it to you. I''m too old to stand this bloody scene. I''ll go back to the office first."


    ¡°ok¡£¡±


    Chen Yu goes to check the injury of tiger. Fortunately, although tiger was beaten badly this time, it''s not a very difficult injury. Such an injury can be cured in three or four days.


    "Can you stand up, boy?"


    "Mr. Chen, I can." Tiger reluctantly stands up, which is still in the case of Chen Yu.


    "This is your training course. How about it? Have a good time?"


    Mr. Chen, did I disappoint you


    One after another was defeated, the first time it was ok, after all, Zara Douglas is the gold belt, the world champion.


    But the second time, just a Gerrard, he was unable to fight back.


    "No, I think you''re excellent even if you''re not dead."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Well, don''t be kidding. Your injury is not a big deal, but you need to remember today''s feeling. I may train you with the same intensity in the future. You''d better prepare yourself psychologically."


    At this time, Gaia came in and saw the mess in the boxing club.


    "Chen, tiger, what''s going on here?"


    ¡­¡­


    "Sienna, I want to ask you something."


    "What is it?"


    "I met a man today who was very powerful, even close to Evangeline, and seemed to have lost his mind and wanted to kill me."


    "I don''t know about it. I''m mainly psychic. Maybe you can ask Rupert or my teacher. Maybe they can give you the answer."


    "Ask for me." Chen Yu didn''t want to deal with Rupert''s little girl. She was heartless and greedy.


    "Yes, I''ll ask for you."


    Chen Yu felt that Gerrard should have been hit by some magic, but he was not sure whether it was aimed at him or not.


    The next day, Chen Chen went to the wharf in full swing.


    I found a rental company and rented a speedboat. It costs only four thousand dollars in seven days.


    Chen Yu didn''t want to meet the captain of the private yacht again. He didn''t want to spend money, but he wanted to waste time.Chen is about to start. A woman comes over, wearing a hateful sky high skirt, hair over the waist and a sun hat. She looks fashionable and sexy.


    "Hello, sir. Do you have any passengers on board?"


    Chen Yu is stunned for a moment. Does this woman regard herself as a private captain?


    "I''m sorry, but I''m also a charterer. I don''t carry passengers."


    The woman looked very anxious. Chen asked again, "do you want to go to sea?"


    "I''m going to Goya."


    "You''re going to Mr. Steven''s crew?"


    "Yes, yes Do you know that Mr. Steven''s crew is in Goya? " The woman was very happy.


    "I''m going to Goya, too. If you don''t mind, let''s go together."


    "OK, thank you."


    When the woman got on the boat, Chen started the speedboat.


    "Are you an actor?"


    "Yes, I''m heratia. What do you call it?"


    "You can call me Chen, the crew member."


    As the speedboat galloped in the waves, heratia lay on the back seat of the speedboat with her hands in the water.


    Chen Yu controls the steering wheel and talks with herathia.


    "Lord of all things in the water, listen to me and enjoy the sacrifice I offer you."


    At this time, in the back of the speedboat, one by one fins came out of the water.


    This is the most ferocious predator in the sea, shark!


    However, Chen didn''t notice the sharks behind. The speedboat doesn''t need to be controlled all the time. As long as the steering wheel is fixed, it will move in the given direction.


    "Miss herathia, you don''t look very well, do you feel ill?"


    "Ha ha No, maybe I didn''t sleep well last night. "


    "Eh?" Chen Yu suddenly saw a huge figure behind him leaping out of the sea and chasing after the speedboat.


    Sharks? And more than one!


    Strange, how can there be sharks here?


    You know, Amun is right behind you. Amun is the real overlord in the sea.


    Although it is a demon in essence, it still has all the characteristics of Orca.


    Orcas have always been the best weapon to drive out sharks. Even humans will use some artificial pheromones of Orcas to sprinkle them on the shoreline of some beaches to drive out the invasion of sharks.


    But how dare these sharks get close here?

 Chapter 456

    There was a cold smile on heratia''s face, but it was fleeting, and then there was a look of fear.


    "So many sharks, so terrible..."


    "It''s OK. It''s OK. They can''t hurt us." Chen Yu is not in a hurry.


    "But our ship is so small, what if it''s knocked over?"


    "No collision." Chen Yu said unhurriedly, "I have a killer whale and it''s in the back."


    Herathia sneers, Orca?


    A killer whale can fart. It''s a dozen adult great white sharks.


    Even if the orca comes, there will be no bones left.


    All of a sudden, a jet of water burst from behind the speedboat.


    And then a huge thing came out of the water, and it had a big white shark with a length of less than meters in its mouth.


    Herathia''s eyes are straight. What is that?


    Is this Orca? What a killer whale?


    I don''t read much. Don''t lie to me


    Is this Orca four or five times longer than the average Orca? The weight is estimated to be ten times heavier.


    In front of the orca, these great white sharks are like domestic kittens compared to African lions.


    Control these sharks to attack Orcas?


    Well, now heratia is doing it.


    However, this Orca is one at a time.


    Heratia had every reason to believe that she was feeding the orca.


    Herathia was so upset that she used so many magic powers to attract sharks and even fed them to each other''s pets.


    The plot shouldn''t be like this


    "Miss heratia, you look worse."


    "No I was scared just now. I''m ok now. " Herathia''s heart is roaring, my magic.


    It''s hard to recover in the next few days. Considering that his magic is used to feed the orca, heratia feels even more worried.


    When the speedboat reached the shore, we could see the crew shooting on the beach from afar.


    "Mr. Chen, you are here at last. Mr. Steven has been angry several times. Come with me."


    "OK." Chen Yu jumped out of the boat and reached out to help heratia get off.


    "She is?"


    "Isn''t she an actress in your crew?"


    "Hello, I''m from Trista agency. I''m the woman who plays the Mexican leader." Said heratia.


    She had to work hard to get close to Chen Yu.


    This is also her apparent identity as an actor of the cast.


    "Oh, come with me." James took another look at heratia.


    It has to be said that heratia is really very beautiful, which is suitable for this vase role.


    James leads the way in front of Steven.


    When Chen Yu came to the shooting site, James suddenly jumped on the beach.


    "James, what are you doing?"


    Then, everyone in the crew took out a cake and smashed it at Chen.


    Steven, of course, was the happiest one: "kill him, because of him, so we have to start so early."


    "Fu * *, you old man, I''m going to kill you..."


    When Steven turned around, Chen Yu was in a mess. He was furious and chased Steven: "do you know how much my clothes cost? How old are you? You have to play such a naive trick. "


    ¡°fu**¡­¡­ Because of you, I have to get up so early, you should be punished like this. "


    Fortunately, the fight was just like this. Soon Chen Yu and Steven began to work formally.


    Today''s shooting is only a secondary scene, but also a number of No. 3 and No. 4 roles, and almost none of the leading actors came.


    And all the scenes are on Amun. Steven plans to finish the interaction between Amun and other characters first.


    It''s expected to take about a week. It''s a very important part.


    "Terry, you''ll be brought into the water by Amun later. Are you sure you''re ready?" Steven asked.


    "Yes, sir, I''m ready."


    Once Steven enters the working state, he will become extremely serious and rigorous.


    Terry is a stuntman. He plays a gangster in the play.


    And his plot is in the fight, fall into the sea, and then be bitten by Amun dragged into the deep sea.


    "Chen, is Amun OK?"


    "No problem, Mr. Terry. You need a protective pad below your waist. Although Amun won''t really bite you, you may still get hurt."


    "I see, Mr. Chen, my life is in your hands.""Chen, put on your diving equipment and help me take some pictures in the water." Steven said.


    "Fu * * is there any extra reward?"


    "No, it''s a punishment."


    The temperature in the morning is still relatively low, especially in the sea water, which is quite bad.


    But other diver photographers can, and Chen has no reason not to.


    This lens is not easy to shoot. It needs three cameramen on the water surface and six underwater cameramen to shoot this set of lens from all angles.


    Generally speaking, this kind of stunt lens is dangerous.


    So a lot of crew will use computer special effects to complete it, but the same set of two minute shots will cost about $2 million in production cost, and the picture that will be broadcasted after editing may be about 40 seconds. For such a medium investment movie, the price is too high.


    Not to mention the price, the special effects will certainly not achieve the effect of physical and real shooting.


    So Steven is still shooting with real people, of course, on the premise of ensuring safety.


    If there''s no security, the crew will pay at least a few million dollars in damages in the event of an accident.


    Steven, after contacting with Chen Yu and Amun, determined the safety of Amun, so he boldly adopted live action shooting.


    "Stand three is going to close-up Terry. The first fight at sea, the first time. Prepare, action!"


    "Ah..." Terry fell into the sea with his back to the rear, then Amun jumped up, grabbed Terry''s lower body, and dived into the water.


    Everyone in the whole crew has a cold sweat. Is it really going to be ok?


    That''s a super monster!


    All the photographers above and under the water are tracking the camera.


    Chen is also potentially holding a camera in the water, while making sure nothing else happens.


    Steven is on the deck, watching the camera feed back.


    "OK, card, it''s over."


    At this time, Steven''s voice came from the headset in Terry''s ear, and Terry patted Amun''s mouth underwater.


    Amun releases Terry, who is already more than 30 meters deep. He needs to float up a little bit. Amun puts his head on Terry so that he can return to the sea as soon as possible.


    Terry was actually very nervous before the shooting. After all, it wasn''t humans but animals that cooperated with him.


    But at the beginning of the shooting, he found that his worry was completely superfluous, and even in the end, Amun did not forget to help him.

 Chapter 457

    "Terry, it''s a good job. It''s a very good shot."


    Steven claps his shoulder at Terry on the shore to encourage him. Terry is a dedicated actor. He works with such actors. Steven doesn''t mind giving him more scenes.


    "Thank you, sir, for your cooperation."


    "Of course, it pays ten times as much as you."


    Terry laughs bitterly. Can we not talk about it.


    Terry is just a stuntman. There are many stuntmen in Hollywood.


    But there is no second Orca like Amun in the world.


    "Take a break and prepare for the second set."


    The shooting in the morning was very smooth, as long as it was the shot of Amun, it was almost a pass.


    Chen Yu and Steven are on deck, each holding a bottle of beer.


    At this time, James came over and said, "Mr. Steven and Mr. Chen, can I come over and say something?"


    Chen Yu looks at Steven beside him and doesn''t understand what James means.


    Although they know each other, they can''t talk about friends.


    "Come here." Steven said, "if you have anything, ask Chen directly."


    It seems that Steven knows what James is going to say, and his attitude seems to be supportive.


    "Hello, Mr. Chen."


    "James, we''ve known each other for a while. Let''s talk about something."


    "I heard that PLM is preparing another film. At present, the film director has not been determined, so I want to compete for the position of director. I hope Mr. Chen can recommend it to me."


    "Me? Although I am familiar with rasfa, I will not interfere in his company''s business. " Chen said.


    "Chen, PLM''s new project is related to you. When you were in Sacramento, your pet defense supermarket script must have borrowed your pet to shoot, so you must have a say in this movie." Steven said.


    Chen Yu thought about it and said to Steven, "do you think James is suitable?"


    "His ability is very good, and his basic skills are very solid, but he hasn''t completed the shooting of a movie independently. This PLM new project is also a medium investment movie. The investment budget is slightly lower than that of the movie we are shooting now, which is just suitable for James to practice. If he succeeds, he can be promoted to a formal director. If he fails, then Then he will always be my deputy. It''s so simple. "


    "So you''re supporting James?"


    "This bastard may come here occasionally, but he still has the ability. He has been with me for more than ten years, and I hope he can have such a chance."


    "Well, I''ll talk to rasfa about it, but if it doesn''t work, I can''t guarantee it."


    James was overjoyed, and immediately said, "I will be grateful to you, Mr. Chen, for success or failure."


    "Well, do your job first. Don''t think too far. You are responsible for several scenes on the ship in the afternoon."


    "Yes, Mr. Steven."


    In James'' view, Chen Yu and Steven are willing to help, so he has already succeeded in half.


    "Chen, when are you free, let''s go out to sea with rasfa? Rafa and I can find a lot of beautiful women


    "Do you have time now?"


    "Wait until I''m done." Steven said, after all, it''s a movie. It''s impossible to leave the crew and run out.


    "Then wait until you''ve finished making the movie."


    ¡­¡­


    "Hi, Mr. Chen, could you please take me back?"


    "All right." Chen Zhuo pulled herathia on the boat: "have you finished filming?"


    "I''m just a little character, only a few minutes, four or five scenes are over."


    On the way back, heratia had no moths.


    After all, 80% of her magic had been consumed before, and it has not been recovered yet.


    At this time, she was not sure how to fight with Chen Yu. She said nothing else but the orca that was lying in the sea.


    As long as Chen Yu gives an order, she and the speedboat can be swallowed directly.


    After all, she was also on the set, so she also saw how much control Chen had over the orca.


    Heratia suspected that Chen Yu might have used some magic to the orca, so the orca had such a huge body.


    When he arrived at the wharf, Chen took heratia to the shore, and then drove off the speedboat.


    Because the speedboat is on loan for a week, Chen can use it freely.


    Chen Yu put the speedboat into the river, and then into the tributary, which leads to mirror lake.


    However, walking on the water takes a lot of time. Originally, it would take about an hour to get to mirror lake when walking on the road.However, the water route should be used for at least two hours, so it can only be used for occasional play.


    ¡­¡­


    "Chen, the question you entrusted me to ask yesterday, I asked clearly, it should be the magic spread in Eastern Europe, it should belong to the magic of voodoo. It uses the hatred of the person being cast to exert magic, and the person being cast will die within half a year."


    Chen is not interested in Gerard''s life and death, but Chen doesn''t understand how he got into trouble with the witches in Eastern Europe.


    The witches I know seem to be Sienna and Rupert. Sienna certainly won''t do anything to herself.


    Although Rupert wanted to do it, she didn''t have the guts. What Rupert was good at was curse magic, not witchcraft.


    It''s not the two of them, so the only one left is pierce south.


    It''s likely that he came back to deal with himself.


    Chen Yu felt a headache. Pierce Nan didn''t show up at all, even if Chen Yu wanted to get in trouble with him.


    With such an inexplicable enemy wandering outside, Chen Yu felt a bit sleepy.


    Pierce Nan has no ability, but he always brings troubles to himself, which is the most important thing.


    "Can you help me find someone?" Chen asked.


    "Is that pierce south?" Asked sienna.


    "Yes."


    "I can''t help it, but you can find a diviner."


    "Do you know a diviner?"


    "I know. I can introduce it to you, but her charge is not low."


    "What price?"


    "If it''s an ordinary person, maybe a few thousand dollars is enough, but if it''s a wizard, it''s very expensive, maybe tens of thousands or even hundreds of thousands of dollars."


    "Is it so expensive? I''ll think about it. "


    At this time, a car parked outside the villa, Chen Yu from the monitoring see is a strange vehicle.


    "We have guests at home. We''ll talk later."

 Chapter 458

    When Chen Yu came out of the house, he found that Professor finiti, Professor Taylor and Professor Carroll were getting off the car.


    "Why are you here?"


    "Bought Is this your house? What a beautiful house. " Tyro screamed.


    It''s really beautiful. It''s refreshing and unique. It''s also full of sceneries. It''s absolutely refreshing to live in such a house.


    So poverty limits imagination.


    You never know what luxury the rich are living.


    The high cost, together with the unique geographical environment and beautiful scenery, can be said that the value of this villa has been improved invisibly.


    "How did you find me?"


    "It''s not hard. Your identity is not a secret." "You''re a professor at UCLA Medical School. I know UCLA people," Carroll said


    Chen Yu invited the three to the villa: "please sit down and have a drink."


    "Beer."


    "Beer."


    "Do you have tea? I like Chinese tea." Said Carol.


    After making Carol a pot of tea, Chen Yu sat in front of the three.


    "Three, what are you doing here today?"


    "Chen, we are here to invite you to join us." Professor Carroll looked at Chen Yu very seriously.


    "Sorry, I''m not interested."


    "Chen, don''t you want to be famous?" Professor Carroll looked at Chen Yu and said in a very seductive tone.


    "Ha ha I think so. " Chen Yu''s smile is a little cold.


    He has already passed the age of fantasy, not to mention the success rate of Professor Carroll''s fame.


    First of all, if they really find something, is it their best interest?


    Certainly not myself, most likely Professor Carroll, or a major member of the expedition, rather than a new person like myself.


    What''s more, even if, as Professor Carroll said, he is successful, will he get more benefits than now?


    Don''t talk about life or ideals.


    What''s more, Chen''s ideal has never been to become an explorer and explore the secrets of ancient times.


    Only the interests can drive Chen Yu. As for fame, Chen Yu doesn''t care much.


    Moreover, after that night''s experience, Chen Yu also learned how dangerous the Explorer industry is.


    Even if Chen Yu went to see a doctor for the black hand party, he didn''t want to face the monster any more.


    In the same interests and benefits, Chen would choose to continue to be his own doctor, and occasionally pick up the status of Professor of medical school to brush his own style.


    Instead of drilling in the mountains and forests, I don''t know when I will die inexplicably.


    A comfortable life is the life you want.


    Carol and finiti look at each other, and they both see that Chen is not very happy.


    And this time I found Chen''s home, and found that Chen''s family was much richer than they thought.


    If you want to impress him, I''m afraid hundreds of thousands of dollars can''t do it.


    However, they are more unlikely to spend millions of dollars on Chen Yu.


    After all, when their team is formed, it costs only a few million dollars, and it''s impossible for one of them to get millions of dollars.


    "Chen, you''d better think about it more. After all, in the process of exploration, it''s not always dangerous, but also a lot of fun. If you have participated in it once, I believe you will definitely experience it." Said phinetti.


    "I''ll think about it."


    "Bear! Bear! " Tyro suddenly cried out, only to see a huge brown bear walking in.


    Phoenicity and Carol also jumped up. It''s the first time they''ve seen such a big bear.


    It''s a pity that the princess turned a blind eye to them. It''s already clear how she would react to the new guests at home.


    It came in just to find something to eat.


    Only to see the princess into the kitchen, and then their own grill opened the refrigerator, and then took a roast goose from the inside, and then out of the living room.


    "Well That''s... "


    "It''s called Princess, my pet."


    "It''s so big and powerful. What kind of product is it?"


    "The Kodiak brown bear?"


    "It''s quite possible that no other species can grow to this size other than the Kodiak brown bear."


    "Are you not afraid of danger when you keep such a big bear at home?" Asked tyro.


    "The princess is very clever and very good."


    At noon, Chen Yu left the three for lunch and set up a grill outside the yard.


    The three found that Chen Yu had more than one princess and many pets.


    They have seen both black and white, and with their field experience, of course, they can tell that they are wolves.And Xiong Da, Xiong Er, Simba and Nana.


    But the most striking is obitos. In terms of body shape, obitos should be the Komodo lizard.


    But the red skin is unheard of. Some Komodo lizards suffer from albinism, so white species will appear.


    But the red one has never been seen before, and the Komodo dragon is not good at anything.


    They even dare to attack creatures larger than themselves. Chen Zhu can''t imagine keeping the Komodo dragon at home.


    But in their eyes, obitos is not the most dangerous.


    The most dangerous one is a colorful snake, which is two meters long and nearly three kilograms in shape. It can be known that it is a deadly killer.


    By contrast, Beelzebub, Carrie and Samuel are much more common.


    But it''s amazing that such a large family, big and small pets, can live together peacefully.


    You need to know that there are many animals in the food chain.


    "Chen, do you like animals very much?"


    "Well." Chen Yu replied, "after all, if you say you don''t like it, you are just lying.".


    "You seem to have a lot to do with animal training."


    There are so many pets, but none of them have ever done anything dangerous, which is enough to show that Chen Yu is very good at animal training.


    "OK, I have my own way."


    "We once found a relic on an island in the Western Pacific Ocean. At the entrance of the relic, a big snake attacked us. The big snake, like the emerald in the East, was full of Jasper, with extraordinary luster." Said Carol.


    "Yes, there are always many strange creatures in the process of exploration." Said phinetti.


    Chen chuckled bitterly. It seems that they still didn''t give up persuading themselves, but Chen Chui was killed and didn''t want to go to any exploration activities.


    It''s really too dangerous, even close to that area, Chen doesn''t want it.


    "Three, I really don''t want to go, you don''t force me anymore, OK?"


    "Chen, the place we are going to explore that day is said to have immortal medicine."

 Chapter 459

    "It is said? According to who? I''m afraid there''s no one in or out of that place at all. "


    Chen Yu is not a child. He believes everything he says.


    What''s more, if it''s not reliable, what''s the antidote?


    Where in the world is there any elixir?


    "Here Well... " Carol had thought that Chen should show at least a little interest.


    But Chen Yu didn''t believe it at all. His tone was full of doubts.


    "Well, Chen, I really hope you can think about my words carefully." Carol said helplessly.


    He also knows that he can''t force anything, so he can only leave.


    At least, he didn''t have the chips to make Chen move.


    When the three returned to the hotel, there was a knock at the door.


    "Tyro, you open the door."


    Tyro opened the door and there stood a thin man in a hood.


    "Who do you want?" Asked tyro.


    "I''m looking for Professor Carol."


    "Professor, there''s someone looking for you at the door. Do you know him?"


    Carol looked out. "Let him in."


    The hooded man walked into the suite and stood in front of Carol.


    "I''m from Sierra."


    Carol looked at the hooded man, thought about it, and asked, "what are you capable of?"


    "I can kill you all."


    In a flash, phoenicity and tyro held up their guns and pointed at the hooded man at the same time.


    "Put it down. Put the guns down." Carol waved: "even if you are capable, don''t say that. They are likely to be your companions in the future. Of course, if you can show your ability."


    "So how do you want me to show it?"


    "Well, as long as you can go to the house of a designated person and get a picture, I will accept you to join the team." Said Carol.


    "Yes, where is the picture you want me to take?"


    "In Dashan Town, a villa by mirror lake, it''s a Chinese painting."


    "Well, by this time tomorrow, I''ll bring the picture."


    "By the way, I don''t know your name yet."


    "Murphy." The hooded man did not return.


    "Good luck then, Murphy."


    Tyro closed the door and said meaningfully, "Professor, you''re letting him die. Chen is not easy to mess with."


    "He comes from a special family. All the people in this family are very strong. They are all beyond the limit of human beings. So if he needs to prove his value, at least he should do something beyond the ability of ordinary people."


    "Are you sure it won''t irritate Chen?"


    "Well, I''ll give it back to him when I get it."


    ¡­¡­


    Murphy left the hotel and took out the phone: "Dad, I''ve contacted Professor Carroll, but your move doesn''t seem to work. Professor Carroll asked me to steal a picture from someone''s home. Only when I got the picture, they accepted me."


    "Murphy, are you not cold enough?"


    "No, I''m already cold, so I went to code 47 three times."


    "Did you change the suit of the main character in code 47?"


    "I don''t have money. I''m wearing the Hoodie I bought last year."


    "That''s the problem."


    "What am I going to do now?"


    "Steal that painting at Professor Carroll''s request."


    "I haven''t been a thief."


    "For the first time."


    "But I don''t want to do it."


    "Do you want to make a lot of money?"


    "Yes." Murphy answered instinctively.


    "When you make money, give the money back to the family."


    "Well But. "


    "What other questions do you have?"


    "I don''t have money for a car."


    ¡­¡­


    Murphy came to the other side of Mirror Lake and looked at the luxurious villa opposite. His eyes were full of envy.


    "It''s so rich. I have to earn a lot of money to live in such a house." Murphy muttered to himself.


    Murphy moved his body for a while: "OK, swim over. It should be right there when it''s dark."


    Murphy began to undress and go into the water.


    "The water here is so cold."


    Murphy swims fast, and the sky darkens gradually.


    Murphy saw a man and a beautiful woman on the bank. They were barbecue and drinking in the yard.


    "I envy the life of the rich." Murphy''s face full of envy: "I also want to become rich, I also want to be as successful as that man."


    All of a sudden, Murphy seemed to be pulled by something under his feet."Is it a big fish?" Murphy didn''t take it seriously, but soon it was wrapped around Murphy''s feet and pulled him into the water.


    "Save Gulu, Gulu Save... "


    ¡­¡­


    Fari looked at the lake, as if she saw something fluttering on the water, but because it was too dark, she did not see clearly what it was: "Chen, there seems to be someone on the water?"


    "No, you''re wrong. It''s a big fish." "Are you full?" Chen said


    "Well, almost."


    Chen Yu made a ring of fingers, and three or four evil spirits rushed out. You fought for me to clean up the front yard.


    "It''s a little cold outside. Let''s go inside."


    "Well."


    Chen Zhao looked back at the lake. When the man went into the water, he already knew.


    As for who it is, it doesn''t matter.


    What''s important is that he broke into his own territory, so it must be bad intention.


    Whether it''s killing or staying, at least let him suffer enough first.


    Chen Yu lingered until farry fell asleep, and then went to the second floor of the basement.


    Then Chen saw a skinny man with only one pair of briefs left. He held his chest in his hands and cowered in the corner.


    Three headed dog and little Jiuzheng block Murphy back and forth. Chen Yu asks, "did you strip him off?"


    The three dogs and nine all shook their heads, indicating that they had nothing to do with them.


    "Forget it, no matter whether he is a good man or not, he must be a pervert. Eat him."


    "Ah Aren''t you going to interrogate me? For example, who sent me? For example, what is the purpose of my coming? " Murphy cried in horror.


    "No, I don''t think you will. It''s not early. I have to go to bed."


    "No, it''s easy to pry open my mouth."


    "Will you?"


    "I will I will."


    "Well, you can tell me."


    "I said, will you let me go?"


    "I said yes, do you believe it?"


    "I believe it." Murphy replied earnestly.


    "Well, I''ll let you go." Chen Chu nodded, "then tell me who sent you and what the purpose is."


    "Professor Carroll sent me here. He asked me to help him steal a Chinese painting you hung at home."


    "Professor Carroll? Are you from Professor Carol? "


    "Yes, it is."


    "Is there any evidence?"

 Chapter 460

    "Er..." Murphy looked up and down at his naked body, then shook his head. "No."


    "So I can''t let you go."


    "Why? Didn''t you promise me? As long as I say it, you let me go. "


    "But how can I know that you are telling the truth, and how can I know that you have not deceived me?"


    "I really didn''t cheat you."


    "Then bring out the evidence."


    "I have no evidence."


    Chen Yu''s face was full of helplessness: "you see, you can''t show the evidence, and you found my secret again. What do you say I should do at this time?"


    "Shut up It''s not right, it''s not silenced. "


    "You see, in fact, you know that I should be silenced, so you can''t blame me."


    Three dogs and nine approached Murphy. Murphy suddenly jumped up and the whole man bounced up.


    Chen Leng for a moment, then saw Murphy''s body like a gecko, glued to the wall.


    Murphy wants to run up the stairs, but Chen Yu stops at the stairway. As soon as Murphy approaches, Chen Yu raises one foot.


    Puff -


    Murphy was kicked off and hit the wall heavily. He couldn''t stand up with his stomach covered.


    Chen Chu grabs Murphy by the neck. He sees two fangs in Murphy''s mouth, like vampires.


    "Are you a vampire?"


    "Let me go. I dare not. I dare not any more You let me go. " Murphy burst into tears.


    "Answer my question, are you a vampire?"


    Murphy stopped talking, and Chen Yu squinted. "You answered my question so quickly, now you don''t answer my question, so you lied to me just now?"


    "No, I''m telling the truth. My father said that he must not admit that he is a vampire in front of outsiders."


    "You''re Carol''s man?"


    "No."


    "Then why did you work for him?" Chen asked curiously.


    "He said, if I steal that painting here, he will let me join his team."


    "What''s your name?"


    "Murphy."


    Chen Yu found that this guy had to answer questions, or he had already figured out the answer.


    Or, he''s just one muscle.


    It''s just, if this guy is really a vampire, are these vampires stupid?


    No, it should be honest.


    Chen found that he actually had a little favor for the goods.


    However, Chen is not sure whether he pretends or not.


    "Why did you join Professor Carroll?"


    "Make money."


    "Are you short of money?"


    "Missing."


    "Will you become a bat?"


    Murphy looked at Chen Yu with a strange look, just like Chen Yu looked at Murphy before him.


    Is this guy retarded?


    "Well, when I didn''t ask anything just now." Chen Yu shook his head: "then you say, what should I do with you?"


    "Let me go."


    "But what if you tell me the secret here?"


    "I won''t say it."


    "Then if someone gave you 100000 dollars, would you say it?"


    Murphyton got tangled up, thought about it for a long time, then shook his head: "No."


    "What if it''s a million dollars?"


    Murphy is even more confused. He thinks Chen Yu is completely embarrassing him.


    After a long time, Murphy finally nodded, "yes."


    "So you see, I can''t let you go."


    "Then will you kill me?"


    Chen considered that all the people Chen killed in the past were extremely vicious.


    But Murphy seems to be the first time he''s released to the outside environment.


    He is not stupid, just immature.


    "How much would Carol pay you if she hired you?"


    "I don''t know. My father said it must be more profitable than ordinary work."


    "So do you know what the monthly salary is for ordinary jobs outside?"


    "My father works in a gas station. His salary is three thousand dollars a month."


    "Is your father a vampire, too?"


    "No, my father is an ordinary person. I inherit my mother''s blood."


    "Then do you suck human blood?"


    "No, I only suck the blood of animals Wait, I''m not a vampire. I''ve never admitted that I''m a vampire. "


    "Yes, I know."


    Chen Yu took a picture of Murphy: "then I hire you and give you ten thousand dollars a month. Do you accept it?"


    Murphy''s heart beat. Ten thousand dollars a month. It''s a good salary. It''s higher than my father''s salary."Patrol my neighborhood. For example, if someone approaches me from an unknown corner, you can tell me, or you can take it directly." Chen said.


    "Then I don''t want to live here?"


    "No, you rent a house in town."


    How can Chen Yu let Murphy live in his own home? Let alone he is a vampire. Even if he is not a vampire, Chen Yu will not accept it. Another man lives in his own home.


    Murphy was really thinking about it. After a long time, he said, "I want you to pay for the rent."


    "Close." Chen Yu smiled, "but you have to sign a contract with me."


    "What kind of contract?"


    "You can understand it as a contract, but the rules are more stringent than the contract."


    "Oh, no problem."


    Chen takes out a sheepskin contract and hands it to Murphy. Murphy looks at the terms carefully.


    "Do you have any objection?"


    "Can I show my father?"


    "No." Chen refused directly.


    "There are places I can''t understand."


    "Where can''t you understand?"


    "It''s here. If I tell you any secrets, I will be burned by the hellfire. What is the Hellfire? What else can and cannot be said? "


    "For example, the three headed dog of hell, or the nine headed snake, are all unspeakable. Anyway, you are not allowed to disclose any supernatural things you see here."


    "Can''t anyone say that?"


    "Yes, anyone!"


    "Well, I just need to sign my name, right?"


    "No, as long as you press the fingerprint."


    At the moment Murphy presses the fingerprint, the sheepskin contract burns instantly. Then Hui finance of sheepskin contract enters Murphy''s body, and a six pointed star appears on Murphy''s arm.


    "Can I get a straight one month salary first?" Murphy looks at Chen Yu carefully.


    "What are you going to do?"


    "That I...... " Murphy hesitated for a long time, but didn''t say anything.


    "What are you going to do?"


    "I''m going to tell my dad that I made money."


    "Come and ask me tomorrow. Besides, don''t show up in front of my girlfriend any time."


    "That Can I go now? "


    "Let''s go." Chen Yu waved.


    Murphy got out of the hole again, and Chen Yu dialed Carol.


    "Professor Carroll, I''m very angry now. You''d better give me an explanation. Otherwise, I''ll make you unable to leave Los Angeles."

 Chapter 461

    "Chen, did you find out? How''s Murphy doing now? " It seems that Carol is not surprised, or even ready, to question Chen.


    "Are you still in the mood to care for him? You should think about your own safety. "


    "Well, it''s really my fault. I apologize to you."


    "That''s all?"


    "Well, in fact, I want him to learn a little bit and let him put away his arrogance." Said Carol.


    "Then don''t you worry, I''ll kill him?"


    "You''re not the kind of person who kills people for no reason." Carol said confidently.


    Chen Yu sneers. He doesn''t believe what Carol said.


    It''s too late to laugh at yourself now.


    "I''m still not satisfied with your explanation."


    "What do you want?"


    "It depends on your sincerity." "If you can''t satisfy me, I can only say sorry to you in advance," Chen said


    "Chen, we''ve been through life and death together, somehow. You shouldn''t be so aggressive."


    "So you think it''s me who''s wrong?"


    "I don''t mean that. I think we should sit down and talk calmly."


    "If I''m not calm enough, I''ll find you now and throw you off the roof."


    "What do you want?"


    Chen Yu didn''t figure out what compensation he wanted.


    Money? Carol doesn''t think he can make up for it.


    Chen Yu suddenly thought of that navigation diary!


    Maybe Carol and his expedition can help.


    "I need you to promise me one thing."


    "What is it?"


    "I haven''t thought about it yet."


    "I can''t promise you anything." Carroll also has his own insistence. It''s impossible to make random promises.


    "You either promise now, or I will feed you all to the fish. I still have some contacts in Los Angeles. It''s not hard to let your world evaporate."


    "You can''t make me too embarrassed."


    "You started me, Professor Carroll! You should learn to take responsibility. "


    "OK, ok It''s my fault this time. I promise you


    Carol said helplessly, people under the eaves, have to bow.


    Of course, this kind of oral commitment has no substantive constraints.


    If Chen Yu''s request at that time is too difficult, he can completely refuse it.


    "Then will you let Murphy go?"


    "Sorry, he works for me now."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Literally."


    "You can''t do that. You know I''m in a hurry."


    "You sent him to me personally, and I think he''s a good helper."


    Carol wanted to blow up the phone angrily. How could she be so cheap.


    At the moment, Carol would like to kill Chen Yu, but he knows that he has nothing to do with Chen Yu.


    However, although Chen asked Murphy to work for him, Murphy did not necessarily listen to him.


    Maybe Murphy is just a temporary expedient. I should have a good talk with Murphy.


    "If it''s OK, I''ll hang up." Carol clenched her teeth and hung up the phone.


    Chen Chu turned his mouth and said, "this old man is in debt."


    The night was already deep. Chen went back to his bedroom to see the sleeping fari. At this time, Chen couldn''t sleep a bit. He simply went back to the basement and entered the space gap.


    At the entrance of the space gap, two one eyed giant sculptures stand there.


    Chen Yu went into the castle and pulled Marion and tegler out to do experiments on them.


    Marion and tegler were tied to the operating table and Chen ignored their cries and entreaties.


    "What a quarrel!" Chen Yu was annoyed by the sound of their crying, and a death knell of hell fell on Marion.


    "Ah..." Marion''s voice grew louder.


    Then Marion''s eyes, nose, mouth, ears and ears began to bleed, and his eyes were wide.


    "Shetter!" Chen Yu quickly lifts Marion''s death knell, but the next moment, Marion has no breath.


    Shit, I just threw him a death knell. What did he see in hell? Scared him to death?


    Tegler did not dare to speak any more. His whole body was shaking.


    He didn''t understand what had happened, but there was no doubt that Marion was in absolute agony before he died.


    Forget it. Die.


    Chen Yu can''t save Marion, but even if he died, his body can be used for experiments Anatomy.


    Just then, Lao Hei came in."How did you kill him?" Lao Hei was a little surprised.


    "I lost him a death knell and scared him to death." Chen said helplessly.


    "The death knell of hell will see different scenes of hell because of the crimes he has committed. It''s no wonder that he was broken by your mind, and then saw the scene after he went to hell. It''s no wonder that he was scared to death. Unfortunately, his soul was broken."


    Old black grabbed several soul fragments from Marion''s body: "do you want this corpse?"


    "Do you want the body?"


    "You don''t want to practice necromancy. You can experiment with him."


    "Forget it. It''s disgusting. I''d rather practice with skeletons that have been dead for hundreds of years."


    "Chen Yu, you said, if we use soul fragments to recombine a complete soul and then attach to the body, what is it?"


    "New life? No, the body has lost signs of life, so it''s not life. "


    Chen and Lao Hei often have such discussions. Lao Hei is interested in magic, while Chen is interested in medical skills.


    From different perspectives, they will have different gains.


    Whether it''s Chen Yu or Lao Hei, they will ask strange questions.


    "Or shall we try?" "I am responsible for activation of his body part, and you are responsible for the soul part," Chen said


    "Good." Old black readily agreed.


    Anyway, as long as he does not actively hurt the living, he will not be affected by the rules.


    Chen Yu is also lawless. No one here will restrain him, let alone the law.


    "His brain is dead from oxygen and can''t be used anymore." Chen Yu said, touching his chin.


    As long as the brain hypoxia is more than five minutes, it will directly damage the brain, the pituitary will atrophy after ten minutes, and the intimal wall will begin to dissolve the brain after twenty minutes.


    When a person dies, the brain is the first to stop working, and the brain is the first to die.


    At this time, even if you force a living soul into the body, you will not be able to revive the body.


    The reason why a corpse is a corpse lies in the irreparability of the brain.


    Even Chen Yu can''t repair a dead brain.


    "Why don''t we use the brains of other creatures instead?" Said old black.


    "With what biological brain?"


    "Don''t rush to make a decision. Take your time."

 Chapter 462

    The next day -


    last night, Chen Zhu and Lao Hei were discussing the plan.


    To resurrect a dead body, of course, as long as it can, no matter in what form.


    Even if some parts or parts are replaced, what they are pursuing is a breakthrough for Chen Yu and Lao Hei.


    The breakthrough of resurrection is also the breakthrough of their respective abilities.


    Of course, this kind of resurrection is not the real sense of resurrection.


    Chen Yu and Lao Hei have both joined in many magic reform programs, such as changing the brain, soul combination, and a stronger heart.


    Just like the western science geeks, they are also creating a new science geek.


    ¡­¡­


    After having breakfast, Chen Yu hurriedly boarded the speedboat and went to Goya island.


    Half the way to the speedboat, suddenly a wave came.


    A yacht passes by. The speed of this yacht is quite fast. It''s more than 30 meters long and has three floors. From the perspective of its shape, it should be customized.


    A man in a white shirt stood on the deck and shouted, "roar Boy, how was that wave? "


    Chen Yu looked at the white man and compared his middle finger: "fu * *."


    "Ha ha..." The man in the white shirt laughed proudly.


    Chen Yu''s speedboat and the white man''s yacht docked at the front and back feet, followed a dozen attendants from the boat, and helped the white man carry large boxes and small boxes.


    "Hey, boy, let''s get out of the way."


    Because this is a temporary wharf, just a simple wharf built by the crew, so the walkway is not large.


    Seeing that they are holding so many things, Chen Yu is not willing to embarrass them, so he has to turn around and let them go first.


    The man in white went to Chen Yu''s side and suddenly reached out to push him, trying to push him down the sea.


    But, pushed did not push, Chen Yu eyebrow a pick, equally heavy pushed this white shirt man.


    "Wow You dare to push me? You dare to fight me! " Cried the sea white man angrily.


    His attendants also put down their things, and all of them rolled up their sleeves to fight Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu is the kind of person who can let you, but will not indulge you.


    When it came time, Chen Yu didn''t plan to show mercy.


    These ten fundamentals were all thrown into the sea by Chen Zhu.


    "Boy, you have seed. I can''t let you stay in the crew!" The man in white is in the sea, still talking hard to Chen Yu.


    Chen Zhuo made a middle finger at the man in the white shirt and turned to leave.


    When it came to the cast, James was the first to meet Chen Yu.


    "Chen, you are so early today."


    "OK, I''m afraid you''ll hit me with the cake again."


    "Amun''s part will start later, so you won''t use it so early today."


    "What? Then why did Steven call me so early that I had to arrive early? "


    "I think you should be fooled by him." James said helplessly.


    Chen Yu''s relationship with Steven is too strong, so he won''t say much.


    Steven didn''t come. He was shooting in another location.


    At this time, the man in white came, wet all over, looking at Chen Yu angrily.


    "Mr. ribell, you are late." James said immediately.


    "This damned bastard, he left me in the sea, James. I want you to fire him out of the crew at once! Now, now, now. " Ribell roared in a frenzy.


    "Sorry, I can''t be the master." James is not going to give ribell face at all.


    Although ribell is the main character of the play, he is a second-line star at best in Hollywood.


    This is Steven''s crew. It''s not where he plays big.


    "If you don''t fire him, then I won''t shoot." Cried ribell.


    "Please." James sneered.


    He knew that ribell had a lot of bad habits. In the past, he often heard that he played a big role in whose group he played.


    But playing big cards also needs to be separated and combined. Not everyone''s crew can let him play big cards, and not everyone will tolerate him playing big cards.


    In terms of temper, Steven has a much bigger temper than ribell.


    "James, you want to protect him? Do you know what you''re doing? " Said ribell, with a black face.


    Originally he wanted to come, as long as he made a request, the crew would certainly accommodate himself.


    What''s more, the other side is only one crew member.


    But I didn''t expect that James would shield this man and choose to offend himself directly.


    "I don''t need you to ask me what I''m doing. You''d better take care of yourself."


    "You will regret it." Said ribell, biting his teeth.


    After that, ribell turned around and left with a dozen attendants."Chen, don''t worry about him. He doesn''t pose any threat to you."


    "I don''t care." Chen Yu didn''t take libel to heart: "find me a place. I didn''t sleep last night. I plan to go to sleep and call me when I come."


    "OK, can I have a tent for props?"


    "Good." Chen Zhu nodded.


    James took Chen to the tent and helped Chen move a reclining chair.


    Chen Yu said thanks and fell asleep.


    Before long, a figure got into the tent. Chen Yu felt someone come in and opened his eyes. It was Lucy.


    "Hi, Lucy."


    "Chen." Lucy looked at Chen Yu with a smile. "I heard Mr. James say you are here."


    Lucy was dressed in costumes, dressed in a refined way, and with some make-up on her face, she looked a bit embarrassed.


    "Am I disturbing you?"


    "No." Chen Yu smiled and couldn''t tell her directly that you really bothered me.


    At this time, ribel opened the curtain, but when he saw Chen Zhu, he was stunned.


    "Why are you here?"


    He had seen Lucy enter the tent, and was going to come in and get along with Lucy alone.


    Unexpectedly, Chen Yu was also in the tent.


    "Is there anything strange about me here?"


    "Get out of here. This is not where you should be."


    "It''s you who should get out." Chen said with a black face.


    "Miscellaneous, do you think I really can''t help you?" Ribell''s shadowy eyes stared at Chen Yu like a viper.


    "I''d love to see what you can do with me."


    "Don''t think that James is protecting you. I really can''t help you. He''s just an assistant director. There are people in this group who have more power than him."


    Ribell looked at Lucy, with some confidence in her face. "Miss Lucy, please cooperate with me later."


    "What?" Lucy''s face is blank. What''s it for you?


    Ghosts cooperate with you. Am I familiar with you?


    Just then, ribell suddenly opened the door and shouted, "come on, someone is harassing Miss Lucy here."


    Chen Zhuo was forced, and so was Lucy.


    Your operation is too coquettish

 Chapter 463

    Everyone from the crew came, including James and Steven.


    "Ribell, what are you doing?" James shouted.


    "Mr. Steven, this man is having sex with Miss Lucy. I just heard Miss Lucy''s plea for help. Then I came into the tent and saw that he was going to do something wrong with Miss Lucy."


    Steven looked at ribell in black, and then at Lucy. "Lucy, what''s the matter?"


    Lucy was introduced to the cast by Chen Yu, and Steven didn''t care about their relationship.


    As for Chen Yu''s intention to be unfaithful to Lucy, then Lucy asks for help. What kind of ghost is that?


    "Mr. Steven, I don''t understand what Mr. ribell means. I heard that Chen is here, so I came here to say hello. As soon as Mr. ribell came in, he asked me to cooperate with him. I don''t understand what he had to do with Chen, but I think he was slandering Chen." Lucy didn''t need to lie. She told the truth.


    Ribell is silly. In his opinion, Lucy is the match girl of the play, and she is the main character of the film.


    Lucy should stand in her own camp and cooperate with herself.


    It turned out that Lucy didn''t follow his script at all, which made him angry and angry.


    More feel face loss, but in order to save his face, ribell immediately said: "I understand, you two are here to cheat!"! Don''t you know it''s time for the show? Everyone is working hard outside. How can you cheat here? "


    Ribell looked at Steven and said, "Mr. Steven, I don''t think these two people are suitable to stay in the group. They stay here, which will only slow down the progress of the group. I suggest that they all be kicked out of the group." What has the final say?


    Steven looks at Liber with a dark face. "Liber, this is my drama group. All the roles and staff are at my disposal. I don''t need anyone to make suggestions to me. And the gap between shooting and working is the time of the crew, what they want to do and do not need to ask."


    It can be seen from the eyes that ribell and Chen Yu have a personal feud. He is deliberately provocative.


    Not to mention Chen ZhaoZhan, even if Chen Yu is unreasonable, Steven is also on Chen Yu''s side.


    Steven almost growled, "if you think you have a lot of time, give me a recitation of the script instead of making trouble in my crew. Besides, I don''t want to see you late again, let alone that you didn''t even prepare a line, so I''ll run to the theatre. If you do that again tomorrow, you''ll get out of the crew as early as possible."


    "I signed a contract, no one can replace me, even you can''t."


    When ribell saw that Steven didn''t give face to his star, he let it out.


    He has been used to it in various groups. In the past, no matter which group he was in, he had no fear. Even the director had to offer him.


    When I was on Steven''s crew this time, the agent told him to keep him back.


    He''s really trying to be a little more restrained, but now Steven''s face has been swept in front of the whole crew, and he just bursts out.


    "I''ll give you a chance to leave now, with your people, get out of here." Steven said coldly.


    "Why? I have a contract in hand, Mr. Steven. "


    Steven smiles, the contract?


    The function of a contract can only be effective under the condition of identity equivalence.


    It''s no use to him at all. Steven just claims that ribell breaches the online rules, ignores the rules of the group, is a big name in the group, acts recklessly in the group, harasses the actresses of the same group, and can dismiss ribell in good faith.


    He could even ask for compensation, which would ruin ribell''s acting career.


    As long as his statement goes out, will ribell be able to pick up the play by then? Maybe he''ll have to go to San Fernando Valley.


    Steven took out the phone and dialed a number: "mores, your people are making trouble in my crew. I''m very dissatisfied with him now. I''m thinking about whether to continue to use your company''s people in the future."


    Morris on the opposite side of the phone is confused. What''s the situation?


    "Mr. Steven, which artist is it in our company?"


    "Ribell."


    On hearing the name of ribell, mores also felt a headache.


    How could Morris not know the virtues of this group.


    Arrogance, impersonality.


    Although he has gained a little fame, he has expanded as if he were a superstar.


    "Mr. Steven, I apologize to you instead of him."


    "I don''t need to apologize. Did you come and take him away? Or do I drive people myself? "


    In general, the crew will not change actors, or change people before shooting, because if they change actors, all the shots taken in the early stage will not be used, and the actors who play the opposite roles also need to play with new actors.But when Steven replaced ribell, there was no psychological pressure.


    Ribell only reported to the crew today. Only one shot was taken. For Steven, that''s just one more shot.


    The only trouble is just changing the shooting plan.


    And Steven saw that ribell was a troublemaker.


    Instead of changing people in the middle or later period under intolerable circumstances, it''s better to cut through the mess and directly kick him out of the crew.


    Ribell didn''t expect it to happen.


    But Steven has already opened his mouth, to kick him out of the crew, things have been irreparable.


    This also makes ribell more resentful of Chen Zhu, all of which are the scumbags.


    If it wasn''t for him, he would have been able to shoot with ease.


    Ribell and his crew were all cast out.


    The anger in ribell''s heart was more difficult to contain.


    "Go!" Ribell took people to the dock and saw Chen''s speedboat. His anger rose again.


    "Smash that speedboat for me! I''ll smash him. "


    At this time, because the crew changed the shooting plan, they planned to shoot the scene of the sea first, and then moved to the beach. As a result, ribell smashed the boat.


    "This bastard!" Steven''s face sank and he was going to stop it.


    "Take a picture of this scene first. You don''t have to worry about anything else." Chen said.


    Steven looked at Chen Yu. "What are you going to do?"


    "I remember, in the script, there seems to be a scene where the Mexican gang leader escaped by boat, then was overtaken by Amun, and then the leader''s boat was sunk. Is there such a scene?"


    "Are you sure Amun won''t be hurt?" Steven''s only worry is about amon.


    After all, he was extremely fond of the "actor" of the drama group and had close personal relations with Chen Yu. Naturally, he didn''t want Amun to be injured.

 Chapter 464

    "Mr. ribell, the crew''s boat is with us."


    "What are they going to do?" Ribell asked, puzzled.


    "I don''t know They seem to be photographing us. "


    "Shoot us? What are you shooting at us? Is it because I just smashed that speedboat? It''s only tens of thousands of dollars. I can afford it. "


    Dong -


    the yacht suddenly vibrated, and then the direction deviated obviously.


    "What did we hit?" Ribell was a little flustered. The vibration was obviously unusual.


    "Mr. ribell There There... "


    Everyone took a breath of cool air. It was a huge fin, at least three meters high.


    Under the fins is the rising water level, and there is a horrible black shadow, straight towards them.


    "Turn Turn... " Ribell cried out.


    However, the distance between the yacht and Amun is too close to avoid.


    Dong -


    there was another dull crash under the water, and the whole ship was leaning.


    Just then, Amun suddenly jumped out of the water.


    The scene is not only the people on the yacht, but also the crew members on the crew who are taking pictures on the left and right sides have been stunned.


    That picture really shocked everyone at the scene, it was like a giant beast that would appear in hengguli, and the lines were even more beautiful to the extreme.


    Amun''s head hit the right side of the yacht, and the yacht rolled over.


    All the people could not close their mouths, their faces were full of consternation.


    Shock! It''s really shocking


    "Fu * *, I should make a monster movie!" Steven is in charge of a plane. The picture is really shocking.


    "Mr. Steven, it''s time to help." James cautioned.


    This scene is really shocking, but if someone dies, it''s not fun.


    After all, if the crew comes out and meets a shipwreck and dies, both the crew and Steven will be under the pressure of public opinion.


    "Throw them some lifebuoys." "Chen, don''t let Amun attack those who have fallen into the water," said Steven


    Chen Zhu nodded, and he just wanted to revenge them.


    It''s not enough to kill them. Chen Yu intended to scare them.


    "By the way, Chen, these two days I will lend Amun to build momentum for the film, no problem."


    "What are you going to do?"


    "Then you will know."


    ¡­¡­


    On the same day, a video blew up the Internet.


    A super Orca attacked a yacht.


    This is absolutely the most incredible news ever.


    The first is the body shape of the orca, which is beyond biologists'' knowledge.


    Even in the orca population, the orca in the video is still a big Mac.


    Second, why Orcas attacked the yacht has become a concern of netizens.


    Then a person familiar with the matter said that the orca originally regarded the owner of a speedboat as a friend and played with the people on the speedboat every day, but the owner of the yacht had personal conflicts with the owner of the speedboat, and then sent someone to smash the speedboat, which happened to be seen by the orca. Then there was the scene of Orca retaliating against the yacht.


    The rumor was accompanied by a video link, so everyone knew the whole story.


    Then came the news that the owner of the yacht was the famous Hollywood star ribell.


    At that time, he was filming a new play of Steven. He was kicked out of the group because he played a big role in the group.


    In order to get revenge, he smashed the speedboat of one of the crew members, which led to the later scene.


    The orca is the animal actor of the crew. It''s because of the film that he became friends with the crew.


    Later, the crew released some clips, and the crew members interacted with Amun.


    All of a sudden, not only social news, but also entertainment news made headlines.


    Even if the orca''s revenge is not right, but for the public, they don''t think so.


    They think the orca''s behavior is just. Everyone is shouting on the Internet, asking ribell to get out of Hollywood and entertainment.


    Steven''s new play has attracted more attention. Everyone wants to see what kind of movie it is.


    Then Terry, the cast member, released a video on his social account.


    It''s a picture of him being dragged into the deep sea by Orcas as a villain, but then he released a scene of interaction with orcas.


    At the same time, it is also attached with the text: amon is a common friend of our crew. If amon does something wrong, I and all members of our crew are willing to share it, but I also hope Mr. Liber can take responsibility for his own actions, and you have hurt our best friend of the crew.Terry immediately attracted a lot of attention because of the video and instructions.


    Almost everyone is praising him and joining in the army to denounce ribell.


    In the eyes of the public, there is absolutely no mistake for an animal who dares to stand out for his friends and attack the villain who attacks his friends, especially if it is still an animal.


    The incident even attracted official attention. The alleged most unreliable president in history, his social account issued a statement, and if Amun needs to bear legal responsibility, he is willing to use the presidential amnesty to exempt his behavior.


    And this matter has also attracted wide attention not only at home but also internationally.


    After all, a killer whale retaliates for its friends and launches a counterattack against the villains. This kind of story is full of drama, which can resonate particularly.


    In this case, as a victim, ribell not only failed to get sympathy from anyone, but also became a street mouse.


    He didn''t even dare to appear in front of the public when all the new plays he had signed had changed roles.


    Even the agency has given up on him.


    Steven was the originator and the most direct beneficiary of the incident.


    Because the new play just started shooting, it attracted such a sensation.


    And the original investment in the film company, and an additional 30 million production costs.


    In fact, this event ferments so fast and so fiercely that no film company is behind it.


    But from the beginning to the end, Chen Yu, the real party, is acting as a bystander.


    There is no news about him, which is what Steven actively avoids and doesn''t want to involve Chen Yu in the whirlpool.


    Chen Yu is safe these two days, or according to normal work arrangements.


    The only thing that bothered him was that he paid $50000 to the rental company, and ribell had not paid him yet.


    "Hello, Chen, I have a client here. Five thousand dollars. Can you take it?" Ethan calls Chen Yu.


    "Take it, no matter how small a mosquito is, it''s also meat."

 Chapter 465

    Is that it?


    Chen Chu raised his head and looked at the commercial building in front of him.


    Chen Yu compares the address again. It''s really here. That''s right.


    However, the top floors of this commercial building are apartments. The monthly rent of an apartment here is at least $100000.


    And to go to the apartment floor, but also through access control, it can be said that the security here is very perfect.


    When he got to the door, Chen rang the doorbell.


    At this time, a black man in the door opened the door and said, "are you?"


    "Doctor, is there anyone here who needs a doctor?"


    The black man looked up and down at Chen Yu and opened the door.


    Just into the porch, there is an isolation window.


    "This is?"


    "Disinfection." Said the Negro.


    "Disinfection?" Chen Yu looks black. Do you think this is a fully automatic production workshop?


    However, Chen Yu went in, first spraying ethylene oxide gas from the top, then entering another isolation door, in which another spray of water mist should also be used for sterilization and disinfection.


    Chen is curious about what ails his customers.


    Black people also followed in two sterilization processes, which brought them into the room.


    Chen Yu looked around and saw that the interior decoration of the whole apartment is modern style, the whole interior space is spotless, and there has been air purifier working all the time.


    A blonde girl with white skin is sitting in front of the window on the outer wall, enjoying the sunshine coming in through the glass window.


    However, the girl''s skin is really white. Chen can even see the blood vessels under the skin when the sun shines on the skin.


    This morbid white is obviously abnormal.


    "Are you my client?" Chen asked.


    The girl turned her head to look at Chen Yu, and then helped her hair with her hand.


    Chen Yu was stunned for a moment. He was no stranger to this movement.


    That''s what happens when wearing a wig. Chen Yu looks at it again. It should be wearing a wig.


    "Hello, what''s wrong with you?"


    "I hear you''re an illegal doctor, aren''t you?" Asked the girl.


    "Well Yes. "


    "Will you have a breast augmentation?"


    Chen Yu''s face was dazed, and then turned to look at the black people around him.


    The black man''s eyes drifted away, but Chen could see the black man''s mouth twitching.


    "I won''t." Chen is eager to leave.


    You''re obviously a glass girl.


    Don''t say Chen can''t do breast augmentation. Even if he can, he dare not do it for the glass girl.


    This girl may have congenital hypoimmunity, or zero resistance.


    It can only exist in sterile environment for a lifetime, and even her food needs to be sterilized.


    Imagine a steak soaked in disinfectant and then put on a plate. Can ordinary people eat it?


    As long as there is a little bacteria or virus in the air, it may bring a fatal threat to the girl.


    She is like a bird in a cage, staying in this closed house forever.


    If she wants to go out, she can put on her spacesuit and an oxygen bottle, which is her way of travel.


    And this way is not necessarily safe, perhaps a breath of air outside, will bring death.


    The glass girl held her chest in her hands, weighed herself, and was full of disappointment.


    "I want to be like those girls on TV. There are a couple of them."


    Chen Yu turned his head and looked at the black man: "you usually show her these?"


    "I''m just her protector. I don''t have the right to restrict what she sees." The black man replied.


    The development of this glass girl is indeed much slower than that of other girls, which is limited by nutrition and environment.


    "I''m sorry, I can''t help. I have to go." Chen said.


    Just then an acquaintance came in.


    This acquaintance was also surprised to see Chen Yu.


    Old black!


    "Lao Hei, how do you come here?"


    "I feel death."


    Chen Yu looks back at the girl and leaves the apartment in silence.


    However, in the elevator downstairs, Lao Hei follows Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu could not help but ask, "when will she die?"


    "It should be within 24 hours."


    "Cause of death."


    "I saw pictures of her dying, shooting."


    When Chen Yu got out of the elevator, he was hit by a man.


    The man was about the same size as Chen Yu, with his hands in his pockets, but his eyes were a little fierce.


    "What are you looking at? Do you want to die? " The man could not help but shout at Chen Zhu.Chen Yu thinks that this person should have mania. The normal contact at the door of the elevator can also make him talk like this.


    "It''s him." "In the picture I saw, he was the one who shot and killed the girl," said Lao Hei


    Chen Yu raised his fist and hit the man heavily on the chin.


    At this time, the old black said: "disappeared."


    "What''s gone?"


    "The picture of the girl''s death, but her death has not changed."


    Chen Yu frowns, the way of death is changed by himself?


    But the result has not been changed by oneself?


    Just then, Chen saw two people come in.


    A woman who is very important to Chen, Chen''s mother.


    The other is her assistant Sally, Chen''s mother and Sally are all shocked when they see Chen.


    "Chen Yu, how are you here? What''s going on? "


    "Isn''t this eseron?" Sally saw the man who was knocked unconscious by Chen Yu.


    "One of my clients is here." Chen replied.


    "What about him?"


    "We hit, and then he threatened to kill me, and I saw a gun in his arms."


    Chen Yu''s mother and Sally look at each other. Sally immediately calls and growls at the end of the phone: "what do you eat? Why did eseron come in here? "


    Not long after, the security guard of the building rushed in and pulled eseron out.


    "I have something else to do. Let''s go."


    At this time, Chen''s mother said, "your sister lives upstairs. Don''t you go up and have a look?"


    Chen Yu hesitated for a moment, and the girl''s face appeared inexplicably in his mind.


    "Is it convenient?"


    "Nothing. She should know she has a brother."


    Chen Yu frowned and fell into deep thought.


    Did the girl call herself on purpose?


    He knew he was her brother?


    Chen Yu went back to the elevator and took it with his mother.


    Chen Yu didn''t hate his mother, but they were more like strangers.


    So some are just embarrassed, because Chen Yu doesn''t know how to communicate with his mother.


    Chen Yu''s mother didn''t speak, just looked up at the elevator floor.


    Ding -


    the sound of the elevator broke the calm, and Chen Yu returned to this floor.

 Chapter 466

    The black man opened the door again.


    ¡°boss£¿ Eh? " The black man saw Chen Yu standing behind the boss.


    "Open the door."


    After disinfection and re entering the room, the girl saw her mother and ran up excitedly: "Mom, I miss you."


    But then her eyes fell on Chen Yu: "Why are you here again?"


    "Have you seen it before?" Asked Chen''s mother.


    "I''m looking for him to help me with my breast augmentation."


    Chen''s head turned, and Chen''s mother patted it.


    "Mom, do you know each other?"


    "He''s your brother."


    The young girl and the black man are all in consternation, brother?


    "Is he my brother?"


    Chen Yu''s mother looked at a pair of brothers and sisters who had just met before her: "Yura, how did you find your brother?"


    "I asked bier to help me find the best doctor. I didn''t know he was my brother." Said Jura.


    The black man named bier said, "boss I don''t know. "


    "Yola, why do you want to have a breast augmentation?"


    "I want to be like a girl on TV, with big breasts."


    Chen Zhuo turned his head. It was embarrassing to meet and recognize each other.


    "Brother, stay with me." You Lala holds Chen''s arm.


    Chen looked at his mother, who hesitated for a moment: "if you are free, stay."


    "Good." Chen Zhu nodded.


    Chen''s mother didn''t stay here too long, so she told her to leave after two sentences.


    You Lala said to Chen Zhu, "you are different from what I imagined."


    "What''s different?"


    "It''s not the same."


    Chen Yu is not used to getting along with Yola because he doesn''t know what to say with Yola.


    At this time, bier brought two glasses of water and put them in front of Chen Zhu and Yula.


    "Do you have any children?" Asked Jura.


    "Not yet."


    "Then are you married?"


    "Not yet."


    Yola reached out and pinched Chen''s body. "My brother''s muscles are harder than yours, bier."


    Chen and Beyer were embarrassed. Just then, Chen''s cell phone rang.


    Just as Chen Zhuo was about to pick up his mobile phone, Yola grabbed it.


    "Hello, who do you want?"


    "Who are you?" There''s a voice from the other end of the phone.


    "I''m Yola."


    "No, you asked Chen to answer the phone."


    "He''s not available now. Are you his girlfriend?"


    "Little girl, if you think you take Chen''s cell phone and then you can tell me that you are in bed, you are naive. I should know Chen better than you. I listen to your voice, you haven''t developed yet."


    "You''re not growing. You''re not growing. I''m 36d. I''m younger than you. I''m prettier than you. I''m in a better figure. I..."


    Yola began to lose her breath. She began to breathe.


    Chen quickly took the phone and said, "Fanny, I may not go back tonight."


    "Who is that girl?"


    "My sister." Chen said.


    "Dear?"


    "Well."


    "Well, apologize to her for me."


    Fanny is a smart woman. She''s not the kind of woman who hears other women''s voices on her man''s phone and makes a lot of noise.


    What''s more, it can be heard from the voice, which is very immature.


    ¡­¡­


    Opposite the commercial building, which is also a high-rise building, there is a man holding a telescope aiming at Jura''s apartment on the roof.


    "The target girl is on the 48th floor."


    "In addition to the target girls, there are two adult males."


    "One of them has been identified as the bodyguard of the target girl, biyer, male, 31 years old, once a member of the British seal commando team, participated in the Iraq war, was good at fighting and firearms, and had excellent performance in the street war in the Iraq battlefield."


    "Another adult male, no information available."


    "Can we take sniper section directly and kill the target directly?"


    "Sniper can''t be used. The outer wall of the apartment is made of six layers of alloy bulletproof glass, which can''t be penetrated by even large caliber sniper guns."


    "Then we can only use the interior of the building."


    "There is an alarm system inside the building."


    "Cut off the power supply of the whole building and cover the building with signal interference instruments."


    ¡­¡­


    After dinner, it''s sterilized food. It''s really hard to swallow.


    And for this kind of food, Yola has gone from snacks to big ones.Chen Yu is sitting on the ground. Yula is 14 years old, but she seems to be watching children''s programs.


    "Don''t you like it?" Yola turned to look at Chen.


    "Ha ha All right. "


    "What do you like to watch? Do you watch Vimy show? "


    "I''ll see what you see."


    Yola turned on the TV on demand function and went to the Vimy show.


    It has to be said that wearing sexy underwear with long legs really makes people feel relaxed and happy.


    Chen took a look around and said, "what about bier?"


    "He should be exercising at this time." Said Jura.


    "That''s how bier lives with you?" Chen is worried. There are a lot of changes in America.


    Don''t look at Yola, but she''s a little changed. It''s good for her.


    "Do you want to say that bier may have sex with me?"


    "Er..."


    At this time, Beyer came out with his arms bare. His muscles were exaggerated. He was sweating and hung a towel around his neck: "if you are worried about this, you should be more dangerous than Miss Jura."


    "Why?"


    "Bier likes men."


    "Well Ha ha Bier, I know a comrade, too. Next time I''ll introduce him to you. "


    "Brother, which model do you like in vimily? Or which one I like. "


    "I like it all."


    Chen Yu replied casually, so many sexy and enchanting long legs, not to mention hands-on, just look good.


    "Brother, what can I eat to grow as plump as they do?"


    "This..." Chen can''t answer this question. There are many breast foods, but many of them are not for Yula.


    "In fact, you are still young, you can wait a few years, and your body will develop by itself."


    "I can''t wait for that." Yola suddenly said in a low voice.


    "Everyone will grow up, and you are no exception."


    "I can''t live that long. I''ve read my examination report. My liver and kidney are failing."


    "There is no disease in the world that can never be cured..."


    Just then, the light in the room suddenly dimmed.


    "What''s the matter? Is there a power outage? " Yura said discontentedly.


    Chen Yu frowned. "Be careful, it''s not right."


    Just then there was a knock outside the door.


    "Yola, Beyer, open the door." Chen''s mother''s voice came from outside.

 Chapter 467

    "Why is mom here at this time?" Yola asked doubtfully


    Chen is about to get up and open the door. Bier pulls Chen: "don''t open the door. It''s not a boss outside."


    "No?" Chen Yu looked at bier and said, "are you sure?"


    "You wait." Bier picked up the phone and dialed Chen''s mother''s phone, but could not dial: "signal interference!"


    Bier put down the phone, his face turned grave.


    "Are you sure it''s not EULA''s mother outside?"


    "No, boss won''t come at this time. It wasn''t boss who made the voice just now, but the synthesized voice."


    "Who is it outside? Playing so high tech? "


    "Mr. Chen, take Miss Yola to the room to hide."


    "You mean it''s dangerous?"


    Bier turned around and looked at Chen Yu. "Maybe it''s not just danger."


    "Can you solve the problem alone?"


    "I don''t know what''s going on." Beyer put on his vest and took two guns out of the box next to him.


    "Give me one."


    "You used it?"


    "No."


    "Then you''d better stay in the room with Miss Yola."


    Inside, outside, there was silence and darkness.


    Bier, with two guns, had barricaded the tables and chairs in front of him as sandbags.


    ¡­¡­


    At the moment outside, several armed mercenaries are trying to unlock the password.


    "Austin, can I drive it?"


    "Head, it can''t be opened. This is a complex door lock with ten power variables. The password changes every minute, unless you can get the door card or open it from the inside." Said Austin.


    "Come on, get out of the way." The regimental commander said lightly, "come, Cabot."


    Cabot was not tall, but he had a lot of tools on his back.


    Cabot grinned. "I should have been here a long time ago."


    Kebott went to the door and began to stick the sticky discs on the four corners of the door panel, evenly divided into dozens.


    When he was ready, he looked back at the crowd and said, "get out of the way."


    The crowd retreated to the corner, and Cabot pressed the remote control.


    Bang Bang -


    then the sticky disks emit high heat without violent explosion.


    These viscous discs are not ordinary bombs, but are filled with penetrating liquid fuel, which is specially used for small-scale blasting and has a very strong penetration.


    Cabot was an engineer in the mercenary regiment. He was proficient in bomb placement and blasting.


    Even in the face of such an alloy door comparable to the bank''s vault, he can still easily break through.


    The alloy door collapsed, and just then there was a gunshot.


    Kebott ouch, shot.


    "Head, the man is hiding in the dark." Kebott, lying on the ground, reminded his companion.


    The regimental commander made a sign to his mercenaries, and all of them wore night vision instruments.


    Then, the commander threw a grenade into the door.


    Boom -


    there was a loud noise, and suddenly the smoke filled.


    In the gunsmoke, the gunfire rang out again, and the two sides entered the mode of mutual fight.


    Bier has very rich experience in street fighting. Now he is outnumbered by others, and the firepower of the other side is too much stronger than him.


    His only advantage is that he has obstructions, so now he can only induce attacks and consume the ammunition of the opponent.


    At the moment, Yola, who was hiding in the room, began to cough violently. The air outside, coupled with the gunpowder smell of gunfight, made her very uncomfortable.


    "Brother, am I going to die here? Cough... " EULA shivered in Chen''s arms.


    "No." Chen Yu said quietly, in fact, he is now a little counseling.


    From the gunshots outside, you can hear how fierce the fire of the other side is.


    But with his sister by his side, he said nothing.


    "Drink this." Chen took out a bottle of medicine.


    "Cough Mom won''t let me eat anything that hasn''t been sterilized. "


    "I''m your brother."


    "All right." After Yura drank the potion, she felt a lot better.


    Just then the door opened.


    Chen Yu and Yula were shocked, but it was bier who came in that made them relax.


    It''s just that bier at the moment is very embarrassed. He''s shot in the shoulder and shakes his body. He can''t stand stably.


    "How is it?"


    "No way. The fire is too strong." Bier said helplessly.


    "Do you have any more bullets?"


    "Three." Said Beyer."Give me the gun."


    "Why?"


    "Just give it to me."


    Bier can only give Chen Yu the gun. Chen Yu looks out of his eyes, raises his gun and shoots three times at the door of the room.


    Ah - ah - ah -


    "quit, quit There''s an ambush! " Exclaimed the chief.


    The mercenary, who had just entered the room, hurried out of the living room.


    "See which of the three men shot us?"


    "It seems that the shooting came from that bedroom."


    "How do the people inside know where we are?"


    "I don''t know."


    The head looked ugly. Three people were shot in the head.


    It''s not that bier who did it. Just now they have already met. Although bier is very strong, it''s absolutely not beyond their control.


    "It''s the Asian!" Said the regimental commander with a gloomy face.


    "Chief, what shall we do now?"


    "How many bullets do you have?"


    "I have three magazines."


    "I have two."


    "Call everyone else to this floor. The Asian in it is not easy to deal with."


    ¡­¡­


    Chen Yu and biyer walk out of the room. Biyer sees three bodies on the ground.


    Across the door, I killed three people. How can I do this?


    You know Chen Yu shot in front of him, without any fancy.


    At first, he thought Chen Yu was totally wasting bullets, but unexpectedly, Chen Yu''s shooting method was so terrible.


    He didn''t know that Chen Yu was completely reminded by Lao Hei. Lao Hei guided Chen Yu through the door panel, so Chen Yu was able to hit three people with three shots.


    Chen picked up the automatic rifle thrown on the ground and threw it to biyer.


    "How did you do it?"


    If we had known Chen''s shooting method was so good, we should have given him a gun just now, instead of wasting the bullets by ourselves, but no one had killed them.


    "Good luck." Chen Yu said quietly.


    As for Chen Yu''s answer, Beyer didn''t believe it at all: "what should I do now?"


    "Just watch the door. We have guns now."


    This kind of automatic rifle''s firepower is not comparable to that of a pistol. Chen believes that even if the opponent controls the whole building, he cannot control it forever.


    However, Chen Yu did not know that there were only three survivors in the whole building except those mercenaries.


    Several other residents have long been killed by these mercenaries.

 Chapter 468

    "They are going to throw grenades in." Old black reminds a way.


    "Bier, they are going to throw grenades. Let''s hide in the room," Chen said


    "How do you know?"


    "Nonsense, I haven''t moved for such a long time, either I have no bullets or I''m holding on to my tricks."


    Chen Yu, believe it or not, picked up Yula and hid in the room.


    If the door of the room is closed, there will be a rumbling explosion outside.


    Bier looked at Chen Yu and thought, what is boss''s eldest son doing?


    So sensitive to the situation on the battlefield, is it also a military background?


    The mercenary entered the living room again, but to their disappointment, a few grenades were thrown in, which were totally useless, and they hid in the room again.


    At the moment, they are all obedient. They are all hiding behind the shelter. They are absolutely not close to the door, or the place where they can be shot by the angle of the door.


    "Who has a grenade?"


    "Head, I''m gone."


    "I don''t have any."


    "I have only one left."


    "Is this the only one?" Asked the head of the mercenary regiment.


    "We didn''t bring much."


    "Blow the door open and then fire in." Said the head of the mercenary regiment.


    The mercenary picked up the grenade and was about to throw it away when the gun rang out in the room.


    Then the mercenary was hit into a hornet''s nest without any precaution, and his grenade fell to the ground.


    "No Go back! "


    Boom -


    after a loud bang, a mercenary who didn''t retreat in time was engulfed by the explosion on the spot.


    "Damn it, so many of us can''t take three people, and one of us is injured, and the other target has no combat effectiveness at all." The head of the mercenary regiment gnashed his teeth and shouted.


    "Head, you can''t rush in any more. What path should the people in have? They can know the situation outside us. Otherwise, they won''t calculate us so accurately every time."


    "What now?"


    "We all put on our bulletproof vests, then we rush in together and shoot at the room. We can never give them another chance to fight back."


    ¡­¡­


    Lao Hei told Chen Yu about the mercenary''s plan.


    Chen Chu thought about it, looked at the floor window next to his eyes and tried it.


    It''s very strong, even with a heavy machine gun, it can''t penetrate.


    "It''s useless. It''s six layers of 72cm bulletproof alloy glass. It can''t be broken unless it''s a armour piercing bullet." "Also, this is the 48th floor. Even if we break this place, there is no point to go outside," said bier


    Chen tried again. It''s impossible to get through.


    Even if he can''t break through with the greatest strength, Chen Yu looks at the room, which has a lot of furniture.


    Chen immediately went to the front, first to block the whole bed on the door plate, and then an integrated cabinet was directly removed from the wall, blocking in front of the door.


    In the whole room, everything that could be used as a baffle was moved to the door by Chen.


    Even the TV hanging on the wall, Chen Yu didn''t let it go.


    Then the whole person presses in front of those obstructions, so as to ensure that those people can''t push the door in, as long as they can''t push the door in, they can only shoot towards the door, which can consume their bullets.


    According to the information from Lao Hei, the ammunition of those people is not enough.


    At this time, Lao Hei came to inform Chen Yu.


    "Here they are."


    "OK, I see."


    The mercenaries wanted to push open the door, but there was a lot of accumulation behind the door, plus Chen Yu behind the accumulation.


    Unless they drive a bulldozer, they will not be able to open the door at all.


    At this time, the three people in the room could vaguely hear the voice outside. One of them said, "shoot the door straight!"


    Dada dada -


    soon, the door was shot out, but the mattress and the bedstead were relatively complete, both of which had high toughness.


    There was another burst of strafing. The mattress didn''t crack, and the shooting stopped.


    "They''re out of bullets."


    "Ha ha No more bullets! " Chen Chu directly pulled open the door panel and shouted at the mercenary outside: "you are out of bullets, aren''t you? I have bullets. "


    "Not good..." The mercenary rushed for shelter.


    Dada -


    Chen Chu, holding an automatic rifle, strafed everywhere.


    But no one has strafed. Now this performance is his real level.


    "Ha ha Come on, come on, didn''t you just go crazy? Do you want to be a turtle now? " Chen Yu''s once-in-a-lifetime arrogance.


    "Come out, come out and kill me."Those mercenaries are all holding a fire in their hearts, but now they have no bullets and can only let Chen Yu be arrogant and unrestrained there.


    "Mr. Chen Don''t shoot again. Keep the bullets Mr. Chen... " Bier reminded at the back.


    Click -


    Chen Yu pulled the trigger: "shit, there''s no bullet so fast..."


    In Chen Yu''s movies, there are almost no bullets used up in the gunfight movies.


    It seems that everyone''s gun has unlimited bullets. Why did he only shoot for one minute and then there was no bullet?


    "Shetter." Chen Qi''s automatic rifle hit the ground.


    At this time, the mercenaries came out from behind the shelter again, and the leader of the mercenary regiment looked at Chen Yu with a ferocious face: "it seems that you have no bullets."


    Bier is speechless, and we can see Chen Yu playing like a God.


    As a result, Chen was just in the ascendant.


    Now they are few, and the mercenaries are many.


    "Mr. Chen, do you know how to fight?" bier said, biting his teeth


    "Well A little. "


    "How many can you kill?" Asked Beyer.


    "I don''t know."


    The head of the mercenary regiment looked at Chen Yu, biyer and Jura: "do you want to fight hand to hand? Come on, let''s compete with you one by one. Don''t say I bully you."


    "Despicable So many of you. " Yola cried angrily.


    "Or shall we take it as a misunderstanding?" Chen Yu said shamelessly, "how about if nothing happened to me?"


    "Ha ha Do you think it''s possible? " The head of the mercenary regiment looked at Chen Yu with a sneer.


    Bier fought back the pain of his shoulder: "Mr. Chen, are you not able to fight? Or let me do it. "


    "No, no, I really can fight." "You and EULA just look around," Chen said


    "Head, let me do it." A super big man came out.


    Just then, the electricity came and the light in the living room came on.


    The room was in a mess. Chen looked around. "You don''t have much time. Are you sure you want to waste time here?"


    "Kill all of you, we still have enough time to retreat."


    "Beyer, put Yola''s eyes on it." Chen said with a smile.

 Chapter 469

    "What?"


    "I want you to cover EULA''s eyes. After all, if I am beaten too badly, it will affect her image of her brother." Chen said.


    Bier is a little speechless. When is it? He is in the mood to joke.


    The big mercenary made a hoarse voice: "boy, are you ready? I''m going to avenge my brother. "


    Chen Yu reached out his hand and pressed his shoulder, twisted his neck, and said, "what''s the matter with you is that you should have done well in the consciousness of death? How can I think of revenge for anyone? "


    "My brother also died in your hands! Do you think I should avenge him? "


    "Bobo, what are you talking about with him? Crush his head for me." Cried the head of the mercenary regiment.


    "Boy, die for me!"


    Bier immediately covered Euler''s eyes. Chen Chu raised his foot to the front part, and swung his right arm out.


    Pa -


    this mercenary called Bobo, his right fist is instantly crumbling.


    Chen Yu''s fists were castrated and hit Bobo''s head without any block.


    Then Bobo''s head exploded like a watermelon.


    What is the concept of four tons of force hitting a person''s head?


    Even if it is the same as iron, it will burst in an instant, not to mention flesh and blood.


    Bobo''s headless body lay back, surrounded by splashes of brain and flesh.


    Everyone at the scene was stunned and looked at Chen Yu standing there, his fist still dripping blood.


    What strange force is this?


    It''s called a little fight?


    One blow smashed the head of the strongest wave among them.


    "Ah Ah... " Yola let out a scream. Even though bier had covered her eyes, she still saw this horrible scene.


    Chen Yu looks back at Yula. "You see, my gentle elder brother is gone in a moment. Take her back to the room."


    "Mr. Chen, are you sure you can do it alone?" Bier has seen that Chen Yu''s strength is more terrible than he imagined.


    At least, he has lived for more than 30 years, and has never seen anyone smash someone''s head like a watermelon with one blow.


    Even the most powerful fighter can''t do that.


    "Don''t worry, I didn''t tell you not to come out."


    No matter what kind of feelings she has for Yola, she is also her sister after all.


    Chen doesn''t want him to see too much. It shouldn''t be what she should see at this age.


    Bier looked at the mercenaries and eventually led Yura into the room.


    Chen Yu turned to a dozen mercenaries and said, "OK, we have agreed. Who''s next?"


    "Let''s go!"


    Chen Yu grabbed a handful nearby. A mercenary was grabbed by Chen Yu, and then his head was crushed on the wall.


    A mercenary took the butt of his gun and smashed it on the back of Chen Yu''s head.


    Chen Yu returns with a fist, and his opponent''s arms protect his head, but he still can''t stop the blow.


    In an instant, Chen Yu killed four more people.


    This time, Chen Yu is really killing.


    There was no mercy at all, and the cruelty of it changed the old habits completely.


    "Who asked you to come?" Chen asked, looking at the head of the mercenary regiment.


    The head of the mercenary regiment took out his Sabre and pointed it at Chen Yu. Obviously, they were going to make a final struggle.


    Just then, all the mercenaries suddenly felt a chill.


    There is a shadow of death behind Chen Yu.


    The God of death was wielding a sickle to draw something out of Bobo''s body.


    Then the God of death seemed to say something to the Asian ear.


    Chen Yu grinned: "well, anyway, even if you die, I have a way to know the secret from your mouth."


    "Devil devil! You are the devil You are not a person... "


    Bier and Jura in the room were a little frightened. What they heard was a tragic voice, and a howl full of fear and despair.


    "Ah..."


    "Don''t kill me..."


    "Please Please... "


    "Devil, come on Come on... "


    "You should not exist in the world, you devil..."


    That scream was like a nightmare.


    Even biyar, who had been involved in the war in Iraq, feels creepy at the moment.


    The only thing that made him happy was that this man was not his enemy.


    After about ten minutes, the voice gradually subsided.


    There was no sound, and then the figure at the door moved inward. Chen Yu came to the door and said, "it''s over."


    Bier didn''t let Euler follow him. He walked out of the room, looked out, and then went back to Euler in silence.Bier looked at Chen Yu in disgust, yes, disgust.


    This man is the most cruel man he has ever seen.


    The scene outside let him see the animal nature of Chen Yu, no human nature!


    It seemed that he saw the disgusting picture of hell.


    Before, he always thought that Yola''s brother was polite, but now it seems that all this is just his own illusion.


    A tempered water cup is stuffed into the mouth of a mercenary by Chen Yu, and then ejected from the back of his neck.


    A mercenary was hanging on a steel hanger, his eyes hanging in, his body still swaying.


    And


    Yura was also a little scared by Chen Yu, and she hid in Bier''s arms and didn''t dare to see Chen Yu.


    After all, she is only a 14-year-old girl. She hasn''t even been outside.


    The only things she can face every day are Beyer and TV.


    But today, she has to face a terrorist attack, and a brother who is more terrible than a terrorist attack.


    Chen Xun rubbed his nose. He was out of control just now.


    "It seems that I can make a call. Please inform my mother and call the police."


    Chen''s mother came and brought a lot of people.


    The first time she came was to hold Yula, who kept crying in her arms.


    After appeasing EULA, she went to Chen Yu and said, "Chen Yu, I heard bier say that you did everything here."


    Chen Yu looked at his mother and said, "why, do you think your son is a changed man?"


    "No I just want to thank you for saving Yola. "


    To be honest, Chen''s mother was also frightened by the scene.


    Most of Chen''s experiences are clearly recorded in the information she can get.


    Doctor in China, doctor abroad.


    She never knew that Chen Yu had such a horrible killing skill.


    She did not know what kind of mood to face Chen Yu.


    But she knew that she could not show a little fear or disgust.


    No matter how weak her relationship with Chen Yu is, Chen Yu is her son. What Chen Yu does today is to protect Yula.

 Chapter 470

    "When will the police arrive?"


    "Don''t wait for the police. They won''t arrive." Chen''s mother said, "if you are tired, I will send someone to take you back."


    "No more." Chen Chu shook his head: "my car is downstairs in the garage Are you sure I don''t need to stay here to make notes or anything? "


    "No, you shouldn''t have joined in."


    "Competition in business?"


    "That''s right."


    "Then I''ll go first." Chen took a deep breath.


    Chen Yu went downstairs and came home in the early morning.


    Chen Chu jumped into the mirror lake and enjoyed the rare peace.


    When Chen Yu drifted to the lake, fali didn''t know when she was standing on the bank.


    "How are you getting up, Fanny?"


    "The housekeeper informed me." "I thought you wouldn''t come back tonight," said Farley


    Chen Yu climbs to the shore, and fari puts on a bath towel for him.


    "I didn''t even know you had a sister."


    "This is the first time I have seen it." Chen replied.


    "When can I meet her?"


    "She has a more troublesome disease and is not suitable for meeting people." Chen said.


    "Can''t you cure it?"


    "I''m not sure. I need to study it."


    Fali didn''t ask carefully. From Chen Yu''s attitude, she vaguely felt that he and his family might have some problems.


    Tonight, Chen Yu rarely fails to move farry.


    That night, Chen Yu slept soundly.


    Not enough in the next day, Chen has returned to normal.


    In farry''s eyes, Chen Yu has always been a man who knows how to regulate himself.


    "Farry, don''t go to work today. Go to Goya with me."


    "I''ll call robio and I''m not sure if he will agree."


    "If he doesn''t, I will never let Wanda go to the coast rescue team."


    After a phone call, farry promised Chen Yu with a smile.


    They boarded the newly hired speedboat and headed for Goya.


    Fari was better able to adapt to the sea than Chen Yu.


    Today''s farry is wearing a plain white dress and a wide brimmed hat.


    She had to hold down the top of her hat because of the sea wind brought by the speedboat.


    Her hair is flying, which adds a little beauty to her.


    Chen Xun can''t help but pull up fali''s catkin and hold it gently.


    "Chen, if you don''t look ahead, the speedboat will rush to the beach."


    At the temporary wharf, Chen found that the wharf had been widened a little.


    It''s estimated that Steven got a lot of additional budget.


    Far away, a man in his twenties looked at fari and couldn''t help licking his lips.


    "That woman is so beautiful. Is she in the crew, too?"


    The crew looked at the man beside them and said, "Mr. Valentine, you have just become the leading actor today. It''s better not to lose your job, or even dare not to go out like ribell."


    Valentine froze for a moment: "is the man next to that woman?"


    "He''s a friend of Mr. Steven''s. In addition, ribell has lost his reputation because he offended him. If you want to find trouble in front of him, you''d better weigh yourself first."


    Valentine knew in a flash that he didn''t have to talk to the staff around him.


    He''s not ribell''s fool, and he knows what he''s like.


    In other words, he should also thank Chen Yu, if not for the contradiction between Chen Yu and ribel.


    If it wasn''t for ribell''s anger that he lost his head, there would be no chance for him to step up.


    "Chen, you are late again." Steven ran to Chen Yu angrily, but when he saw Fanny on the side, he immediately smiled: "you are miss Fanny Jonson. Can you tell me what kind of shit this bastard stepped on to pursue you? I also want to step on it. "


    Chen Yu''s fist is already creaking, and fari is chuckling.


    "That shit has been put into the safe by him, Mr. Steven. My arrival will not affect your shooting progress."


    "Don''t you see that you''ve got all the assholes in our crew fascinated?" Steven looked at the crew: "you bastards, this woman has a master. Open your eyes to me. If anyone dares to behave against fari, I will throw him into the Somali trench."


    Steven''s remark is actually aimed at some people in the cast.


    He''s also in Hollywood, and of course he knows some people''s interests.


    He can''t control how those people usually live in private.


    But in the crew, he had to warn.


    Valentine took back his eyes, though it was a pity that such a beautiful woman did not belong to him.


    However, he also knows how to be measured. Compared with her own career, a beautiful woman''s career is of course important.Valentine also came to say hello to Chen Yu and fari, and he behaved quite well.


    Then the official shooting began, and Lucy was on the set.


    In my spare time, I came to say hello to Fanny.


    The two sisters chatted for a long time and formed a beautiful scenery in the group.


    At noon, Chen Yu and fari stayed in the crew for lunch, and then left Steven hand in hand.


    Steven focused on the filming of Amon''s part in a few days.


    On the sixth day, it was almost over.


    Steven, of course, means that if there''s any supplementary scenes or scenes, you need to cooperate with Amun again.


    Of course, Chen Yu is OK. After all, Steven is an old friend of his.


    ¡­¡­


    When Gaia arrived at Chen''s house, Chen was lying on the sun chair, sleeping with a sun hat over his face.


    "Chen." Gaia is born with a loud voice, just like thunder in Chen Yu''s ear.


    "Ah..." Chen Yu almost fell to the ground. "Gaia, how did you come so early, tiger?"


    "I came running, faster than I expected." Gaia said, "he thinks it will be another hour."


    "Come here? You came to me from the gym? "


    "Yes."


    "It''s almost sixty kilometers, isn''t it?"


    "Easier than you think."


    "Anything to drink?"


    "Clear water."


    "OK, I''ll pour it for you."


    As soon as Chen Yu left, the princess came with her big buttocks twisted.


    "Come, princess." Gaia took out pieces of meat wrapped in oil paper, which she had salted at home.


    These days, she will bring the princess meat.


    The princess likes to eat the pieces of meat she brought, and today is no exception.


    But today the princess is a mouth, a piece of meat spit in Gaia''s palm.


    Gaia was stunned that the piece of meat was still stained with its saliva.


    "You Is this for me? " Gaia was a little sad.


    Every day she brought Gaia food, and today Gaia''s actions returned to her.


    Look at this piece of meat, although stained with the saliva of the princess.


    But Gaia put the meat in his mouth and touched the princess''s head.

 Chapter 471

    "What to eat? Give me a little too. " Chen Yu came out.


    "The princess gave me a piece of meat. I don''t know what kind of meat it is, but it''s delicious." Gaia chewed the meat: "it''s quite chewy."


    The cup in Chen''s hand clanged and fell to the ground.


    "Sliced meat? Is it a little spicy? "


    "Don''t worry, I can have spicy food."


    "Spit it out, spit it out." Chen Yu was shocked and lost color.


    "What?"


    "Spit it out, you can''t eat that piece of meat." Chen Yu is very anxious.


    What kind of meat is that?


    It''s a two legged flying dragon meat, and it''s also orris''s Longxi barbecue.


    Only those with demon blood can enjoy it. If people or animals without demon blood eat it, it will become coke directly.


    Not even a little bit. He did an experiment with a mouse.


    The mouse burned itself into coke on the spot.


    "It''s just a piece of meat. Isn''t it poisonous?" Gaia said disapprovingly.


    Since Chen can give this meat to the princess, he will not poison her.


    "Spit it out." Chen Yu pinches Gaia''s chin.


    "Chen, what are you doing?"


    "Spit it out, spit it out."


    "You hurt me. I''ll just throw up."


    Gaia spits out the chewed meat and looks at Chen Yu discontentedly: "Chen, what are you doing?"


    "You can''t eat this meat."


    "Why?" Gaia wiped the sweat on his forehead and felt a little hot and dry.


    At this time, Gaia found the sweat on his palm was burning.


    Gaia quickly wiped it with his hands, but the next moment, his arms burned.


    "No, it''s too late..."


    Gaia suddenly knelt on the ground, his face began to show pain.


    Very painful, unprecedented pain.


    She felt her internal organs burn and her blood was boiling.


    "Chen I am What''s the matter? "


    Chen Yu looks at Gaia with an uncertain face. Do you want to take out the mixed blood medicine?


    At this time, Gaia rushed to the lake and plunged into it.


    "Gaia, come back." Chen Yu hurried after him and jumped into the water.


    White bubbles began to appear in the water, and a dead fish emerged.


    As soon as Chen was about to get close, he felt that the water around him was boiling, even he could not get close.


    "Damn it." The water around the lake was too hot for Chen to get close to several times.


    At this time, Gaia came out of the water, she looked a lot more awake.


    "Chen, what''s going on?"


    "How are you feeling now?"


    "I''m not sure. I feel I feel I...... "


    Hua Hua -


    Gaia''s mouth suddenly spurts out a pillar of fire, Chen Zhu is scared to dive into the water.


    Gaia immediately covered his mouth with amazement.


    After half pay, Chen Yu came to the surface and secretly looked at Gaia: "Gaia, will you spray me?"


    "What''s the matter? Why is that? "


    "Are you still suffering?"


    "You answer my question first. What''s the matter with me?"


    "You answer my question first. Do you feel sick now?"


    "A little bit, but not as before..."


    Brawl -


    fortunately, Gaia didn''t face Chen Zhu this time.


    "Chen, what''s the matter with me?"


    "She has demon blood. It looks like it''s dragon blood." Obitos crawled over.


    After all, obitos is a mixed race dragon, so he is the most clear about Gaia.


    Chen Yu looks at Gaia in surprise. That is to say, Gaia doesn''t need to take special mixed blood medicine. She can bear the roast dragon meat herself?


    "What does she do now?"


    "After the first puff of fire, you can completely calm down. Later, Longxi will slowly recover, but this process is enough for her to learn to control Longxi." Said obitos.


    Chen Chu immediately went to Gaia and repeated obitos'' words.


    Gaia kept spewing flames out of her mouth. Fortunately, she was on the lake now and would not cause any fire.


    After spraying for more than ten minutes, the fire in Gaia''s mouth finally finished.


    "Can I spray again?" Chen asked.


    Gaia opened his mouth and tried to vomit. He let out a mouthful of inflammation, but it didn''t last.


    "Well, let''s go ashore and say."


    Gaia followed Chen Yu ashore and stared at him.


    "That piece of meat just now has some effect. Only people with some special lineage can eat it. If it is eaten by ordinary people or other creatures, they will burn themselves.""What kind of blood are you talking about?"


    "Let''s say you are of dragon blood." "What you just spouted is dragon breath. You''d better learn to control it and not use it in front of ordinary people," Chen said


    Gaia felt her body. She felt her body was really different.


    Filled with the feeling of power, Gaia looked at Chen Yu doubtfully: "do you also have dragon blood?"


    "No, mine is more complicated, and I can''t blow fire."


    "And what special abilities do you have?" Gaia asked.


    Chen Yu pondered and said, "my right arm is my special ability."


    "Right arm? Are you talking about more strength? "


    Chen Yu shrugged, then controlled the curse to open his eyes.


    Gaia was shocked, but then she saw Chen''s right arm was expanding, growing up like a huge hammer, bigger than his man, and the skin of his right arm was shining with metallic luster.


    "Are you a superpower?"


    "Well, don''t think about it too much. It looks great, but it''s not really useful." Chen Zhu put away the mouths of gluttons and the eyes of curses.


    "I''d like to borrow your barbell."


    Chen Zhu leads Gaia to the backyard. Gaia tries to pick up a barbell ring weighing 500 kg.


    It''s a bit hard, but it''s not up to her limit.


    After several attempts, Gaia roughly judged that his strength was almost 700 kg.


    "This is also the change that that piece of meat brings?"


    "That piece of meat is just a fuse. What really changes is you."


    "Did you want to strengthen me and tiger in this way?"


    "How could it be? I didn''t know you had special blood before. How could it be used in this way. If you are a little careless, you will become coke, and then you will inevitably be destroyed."


    "And what method were you going to use?"


    "I''ve made a drug that can make people close to, or slightly exceed, the limits of the human body, but you don''t need it now."


    Today''s Gaia, but the real female Tyrannosaurus Rex in human form, can still shoot fire.


    "Don''t tell tiger about you. After all, you are not an ordinary person now. If this is passed on, I don''t guarantee that you will be sent to the operating table of a certain laboratory for section research."


    "Needless to say, I know what to do." Gaia said, "by the way, is that meat still there? Should I be free to use that meat now? "


    "I''ll bring you some next time I go to your place."

 Chapter 472

    The change of Gaia was unexpected to Chen.


    Fortunately for Gaia, Chen is also trustworthy.


    Gaia also did not show his changes in front of tiger.


    Gaia is not exclusive to her changes. She is a strong person.


    She was even glad that she had become strong.


    That night, Chen Yu scolded all the pets, including the princess.


    In recent days, Chen Yu has been in a hurry.


    There are no new customers, no other things.


    Basically, every day is a physical training session for tiger.


    Or we can do all kinds of experiments in the space gap.


    ¡­¡­


    "Mom, will my brother not welcome me?" Yola asked with some concern.


    "Don''t worry, your brother won''t be unwelcome to you." Mother stroked Yola''s shoulder and said softly.


    "Boss, here we are." Beyer stopped the car.


    "Wow, is this my brother''s home? It''s beautiful. " Yura looks at the villa in front of her, which is a delightful scenery, perfectly integrated.


    My mother is also here for the first time, although before that, she heard that Chen bought a piece of land by himself and built a house.


    In her mind, Chen Yu should be good in America.


    What she didn''t expect was that Chen Yu was not only good, but also very good.


    At least if it''s just the income of the average middle class, it''s impossible to build such a good house.


    At this time, a terrible beast appeared in front of the three men, who were pale with fear.


    One of them weighs ten times more than the three of them, princess.


    Bier reached out to touch the gun, but the princess did not come forward, but looked at the three people with puzzled eyes.


    It can smell the smell of mother and Yola, which seems to be similar to Chen Yu.


    At this time, in front of the three, there are two wolves.


    It''s also big scary. The three big guys are looking at Yola and her mother side by side.


    "Boss, let''s go back to the bus."


    "They could be my son''s pets." Mom is not sure.


    Mom thought about it. Looking at the princess, Heima and Baima, they didn''t seem to attack them.


    Mother took out her mobile phone and dialed Chen Yu''s phone: "Chen Yu, EULA and I are at the door now. Are you at home?"


    Chen Yu in the front yard immediately jumped up and trotted over.


    "Why are you here? Why didn''t you inform me in advance? "


    Mother looked at Chen Gu in big fork trousers, and she was speechless for a while.


    "You''re really free."


    "Brother Are they your pets? "


    "Well." Chen Chu waved, and the princess, Heima and Baima ran away to play.


    But at this time, obitos crawled over again, scared the mother and daughter to lose their looks, and was driven away by Chen Yu.


    "Chen Yu, how many pets do you have in your family?"


    "It''s quite a lot anyway."


    Soon, Yola and her mother found more pets.


    Even the lions run around at their feet.


    EULA is sitting in a critical position. Because of her special constitution, she can''t contact other animals.


    "Miss, get out of the way. There''s a snake there."


    Yola jumped away and Chen Yu came with tea.


    "Don''t be afraid, it doesn''t bite."


    It''s a colorful poisonous snake, saying it doesn''t bite?


    Who believes


    But Yola believed: "brother, can I touch it?"


    Yola didn''t dare to touch other pets, but she wanted to touch Raymond.


    "Yes." Chen Chu nodded up.


    Mother looked at Yola worried, and Ramon climbed up between Yola''s legs.


    "It''s cold."


    Mom was relieved to see Raymond so calm.


    "Chen Yu, come out and I''ll tell you something."


    "Yola, you and Ramon are playing first." Chen said, then followed his mother to the yard.


    "Chen Yu, I want to ask you to take care of Yola for me these days."


    Chen Yu is silent, although there are many secrets at home.


    But since his mother had brought Yola, he could not refuse.


    "Are you sure she has access to the outside environment?"


    My mother looked at Chen Yu and said, "I heard Yola say that what you gave her that day, her immune system seems to have strengthened a lot."


    "Well." Chen did not deny it.


    "Thank you."


    "Anyway, she''s my sister."


    Chen Yu is willing to take care of Yola. Whether he is close to or far away from his mother, Yola is his sister.And the reason why mother brought Yola here is that Chen Yu has the ability to take care of Yola and protect her.


    Now she''s been messed up by the company''s business, but her competitors are threatening Jura''s life.


    So she can only find someone who has the ability to protect Yura and who is trustworthy at the same time.


    Chen Yu may not be so close to her, but at least Chen Yu won''t hurt Yola.


    And Chen Yu''s medical skills are very good. At least he solved the problem that Euler could not leave the pure air environment from small to large.


    Yola''s immune system is back to work, which is the happiest thing for her mother.


    Maybe Yola can''t live to be eighteen, but at least she won''t die alone.


    At least, she can have her own life and friends at the end of her life.


    "Recently, my company and a pharmaceutical company are competing for a market across the Pacific Ocean. Because our products are the same kind of drugs, which involve ten billion dollars of market, our two companies are competing fiercely. Yura''s father was originally the heir of a family, but after his death, all his industries are under my name, but after his death There is a rule in Yula''s family. If there is no child of family origin, then the property under his name must choose another heir. There are several descendants in that family who covet my property. So as long as Yula is dead, the inheritance right may fall into their hands. At present, we don''t know who is colluding with each other to try to influence my decision in the company So as to seize the market on the other side of the Pacific. "


    Chen Yu did not expect that the commercial competition in the pharmaceutical market would be so fierce.


    They even used invisible means to directly attack competitors'' families.


    "Who are you competing with?" Chen asked.


    "Don''t think about it. The other side is a billionaire. The armed forces around him can even start a war." Said the mother.


    "Don''t think about it. I''m just asking. It''s also a precaution."


    "Abel pharma." "Don''t think about using violence against him, it doesn''t have much use for him. Even if you kill the president of the other side, other successors in their company will compete with my company in the same way," she said


    My mother was afraid that Chen would attack each other by himself.


    Even if their feelings are weak, Chen Yu is also her son.

 Chapter 473

    "Yola, you''ll play here for a few days. After a few days, when your mother''s work is finished, you''ll come to pick you up." Mom and Beyer left, leaving Yura.


    Yola picked up Ramon and was reluctant to put it down.


    When my mother saw this, she didn''t know what to say.


    There are so many animals in Chen Yu''s family. Some of them are small and hairy, but EULA only likes this dangerous poisonous snake.


    In addition, Raymond won''t bite people at will, especially this person is Chen''s sister.


    Chen Yu knows that her mother brings more than one person, and there are more than a dozen cars parked outside the road. It is estimated that the bodyguards around her can almost start a war.


    When fari came back, she saw a motorcade passing by her side.


    Farley saw the window of the back seat of the middle car fall down and there was an Asian woman sitting in it.


    Fanny felt it in her subconscious when she felt it.


    This woman may have something to do with Chen Yu.


    When she got to the door, she saw a girl with white skin, lying on the sofa, holding Raymond and playing there.


    Fanny enters the room: "Hi, 36d."


    EULA looked at Fanny''s chest, and then at her airport. Tears of anger were coming down.


    "I must be bigger than you in the future, I have a lot of room for development, and you have reached the limit."


    Fari smiled and shook her head, and saw Chen Yu sleeping in the sun in the yard.


    This guy has forgotten that when there are guests at home, the evil devil will not come out to do things.


    I guess this guy is still waiting for a meal.


    "36d, aren''t you afraid of Raymond?"


    "Why are you afraid of Raymond? Raymond is very good And my name is Yola, not 36d. "


    "Raymond likes the sun. You should let him go for a while."


    "Is that so? Raymond. "


    If Yola had been in the house, I don''t think anyone would want to have dinner today.


    Accustomed to the days when clothes come to hand out and meals come to mouth, fari becomes a bit lazy.


    Those little evil spirits are really good helpers for home and travel, and they do all kinds of chores very quickly.


    Even Fanny and Chen Yu don''t know when they learned Chinese food.


    EULA took Raymond out to the sun, and the little devil came out immediately and began to prepare dinner.


    They know that time is pressing, so they move very quickly and cooperate with each other.


    Even Farrie could see that Yola''s skin color was very sick.


    At the dinner table, Yola asked, "brother, can I sleep with Raymond at night?"


    "Just be happy." "Is it still appetizing?" Chen said casually


    "I''ve never eaten anything like this before." Said Jura.


    Chen Yu didn''t go on asking. He knew what Yola''s life was like in the past.


    Yula has just come to a strange environment, Chen Yu is worried that she will not adapt to the new environment.


    So Chen Yu accompanies EULA in the evening and comforts her to sleep.


    ¡­¡­


    At night, Yola heard a subtle voice.


    Yola opened her eyes and saw something running about in the woods outside the window.


    Just because of the night, she couldn''t see what those little things were like.


    It can only be seen that those little things also seem to have limbs like people, and their heads may only be half of their own.


    They seem to be watering plants, running inside and outside.


    Yola wanted to find a flashlight, but she couldn''t find it in the room.


    Yola went out of the room again, and from upstairs she saw the TV on in the living room.


    Sitting in front of the TV, she could only see the back because of the backlight.


    The sound of the TV is very small, but Yola can see that cooking programs are playing on the TV.


    "Why not cook Chinese food? We''ve seen this western barbecue 20 times. " A said


    "Chinese cooking is on the toll channel. We spent three dollars on the host last time we watched it." B said.


    C also added, "do you know what three dollars means? Three hot dogs, that''s the money for a meal. We wasted the money for a meal. "


    "Well, let''s go on with the Western barbecue." A said.


    Ding said at this time: "when I peeked at the program today, I saw a program called hell chef. Maybe it''s related to hell. Shall we watch it?"


    "The recipe of hell, is there anyone more familiar than us?"


    "Eh?" Yola let out a sound of wonder.


    In a flash, the next few little evil spirits suddenly dispersed. After three seconds, a little evil spirit came out again."Housekeeper, turn off the TV." Then the little devil disappeared in the dark corner.


    Yola is full of wonder. What are those?


    And what were they talking about just now?


    Yola understood only the last sentence: housekeeper, turn off the TV.


    Yura was not afraid at all, but full of doubts.


    Yola went downstairs and began to search for the little things.


    But I can''t find them anywhere. Those little things seem to disappear completely.


    Yola walked out of the house barefoot, full of curiosity.


    However, when she came out of the house, the little guys who were busy in the woods disappeared.


    Can''t see one. Are they avoiding me?


    "Come out, I see you." Yola cried.


    But there was silence and no response.


    ¡­¡­


    "Chen, Chen, wake up." Fari pushes Chen Zhu, who is sleeping.


    "Fari What time is it? "


    "Yola seems to be out there."


    Chen Jimeng sat up, rubbed his eyes, and looked out into the dark sky.


    Chen ran out of the house in a hurry and saw EULA wandering barefoot in the woods.


    "Yola, how did you get out so late? Go back to bed with me. "


    "Brother, I saw the elf just now."


    "Where are the elves? Sleep."


    "It''s true."


    "Are you dreaming?"


    "I didn''t dream. I''m serious."


    "Well, well, I see it. Only pure children can see it."


    Yola looks at Chen Yu with strange eyes: "brother, I''m not a child. Don''t cheat me with that tone And what''s your look? Is not only the big chest is the symbol of adulthood? I''ll tell you that I''ll grow up in the future, too


    "Well, I believe you. I believe you will grow very big in the future."


    "You just don''t believe my eyes." EULA looked at Chen Yu with indignation.


    This girl is not cute


    You''re 14 years old and you''re not growing up. I''m the blame.


    "Brother, you are so good at medicine. There must be some way for me to grow up quickly, isn''t there?"


    You want to have a breast augmentation. Don''t look for your brother, OK?

 Chapter 474

    Chen Yu has no choice but to make a promise that he has no confidence in.


    EULA was reluctant to go back to sleep with him.


    "Brother, you should remember your promise. I must grow to 36d."


    What the hell is 36d? How much distortion do you have about your breasts?


    Yula black Yaya''s feet stepped over the ground. Behind them, a group of evil spirits with rags were ready to go.


    The next day -


    Yola got up early in the morning, at which time Chen Yu and fali had not yet got up.


    But when she went downstairs, she found something moving in the kitchen.


    Yola ran into the kitchen and found that the kitchen stove was open, and there was a poached egg in the frying pan above.


    Next to it is the poured milk, and the toast is popped in the toaster.


    As expected, there is a problem! There must be elves at home.


    Yola suddenly ran back to the living room, then saw a green figure disappear in the corner of the sofa.


    "You come out, I see you."


    Yola pounced on the sofa again, but there was nothing.


    Chen Yu and fari wake up in the morning, and they are still sleepy after washing.


    When they arrived in the living room, they found that EULA was holding her chest in both hands and her face was not happy.


    "Yola, good morning."


    At the moment, Yura is unhappy that she didn''t catch the elf.


    EULA looked at Chen Yu and fari. They were not surprised by the breakfast they had prepared. They seemed to have been used to it for a long time.


    In other words, they are insiders.


    If you ask them, they won''t say it.


    But it doesn''t matter. After I find the evidence myself, I''ll see what else you can argue about.


    As usual, farry kissed Chen Yu goodbye.


    Chen Yu jumped into the lake and began to swim. The lake in the morning was a little cold.


    However, it can stimulate the cells of the body, which is also the reason why some older people like swimming in winter.


    Because cold can stimulate cells to move, and then burn fat for heat.


    Due to the poor cell activity of the elderly, this method of cold stimulation can temporarily restore the vitality of the body.


    Of course, not everyone is fit to do it.


    First of all, it is dangerous to swim in winter.


    If the burning speed of fat is slower, the cold is likely to paralyze people''s limbs and cause nerve damage.


    It''s a process of adaptation, not taking a bath in the water temperature below zero in the first place.


    It''s not winter swimming, it''s death.


    Yola sat on the shore, her toes touching the lake, and she immediately shrank back.


    "It''s cold."


    ¡­¡­


    "Hello, are you miss heratia?"


    "Yes, I am."


    "We are shipping on the six star platform. The goods you want have arrived."


    "Help me move to the back warehouse."


    After several porters moved things to the warehouse, the person in charge came to sign for heratia.


    "Miss heratia, are you going to be a magic puppet?"


    "Well? Do you see that? "


    "Your goods are all magic puppet related materials." The person in charge said with a smile.


    Hera Tia signed the list, sent the deliveryman away, and began to assemble the magic puppet.


    A mechanic who doesn''t know magic mechanics is not a good wizard killer.


    The work of making and assembling magic puppets is complex and laborious.


    For this reason, heratia rented a house in Dashan town.


    One afternoon, the upper body of the magic puppet was finally assembled.


    "Praise you, the life born of tyranny. Please listen to me and wake up in chaos."


    Heratia waited for a long time, but the magic puppet did not move. He cast again: "please wake up!"


    "Why hasn''t there been any movement?" Herathia checked again and immediately found out the problem: "Damn, this magic stone is empty."


    Heratia was very angry and called the six star platform.


    "Hello, what can I do for you?"


    "Hello, I want to complain to you that the magic stone I bought on your platform is empty and has no magic at all."


    "I''m sorry. Have you checked the completeness of the goods before you signed in?"


    "Check your fart. I bought it on your platform because I believe in you."


    "We are not responsible for the goods that have been signed in."


    "How can you sell me inferior goods like this?"


    "I''m sorry, we are not sure if you have used up the magic power of magic stone, so we will not accept your complaint."


    "I curse you! I curse you for closing down! " Heratia growled at the phone."Thank you very much for your feedback. We will continue to work hard to improve our own shortcomings. What else can I do for you?"


    "You all give me to die, to die! Don''t let me find you, or I will mummify you all. "


    "Thank you for your suggestions and opinions. If you are satisfied with the service, please press 1, very satisfied, please press 2, very satisfied, please press 3, if there is no other need, please hang up."


    Herathia angrily dropped the phone on the ground: "asshole, asshole!"


    But there was no way. Everything was delivered.


    Heratia can only remove the magic stone from the magic puppet and fill the magic stone with her own magic.


    Although the magic stone can be used repeatedly, it needs all the magic of heratia to fill one magic stone at a time.


    This means that in the next ten days, heratia will have no magic, no energy to act.


    ¡­¡­


    "Chen, your magic potion has been made. You can come and get it."


    "Good." Chen Yu hangs up on Siena.


    Turning to Yula: "Yula, go out and play."


    "No, I want to stay at home."


    Yula is very persistent to the elves who can do housework. She secretly swears that she must find the elves and make Chen Yu speechless.


    "Do you want a 36D or not?" Chen Yu''s face turned black.


    He was afraid that Yola would turn around at home. If he didn''t run downstairs, he would be in trouble.


    On the second floor of the basement, three dogs and nine are still sleeping. They are in trouble when they are hit.


    EULA looked down at the open field of vision on her chest, her face very embarrassed.


    "You said, you will find a way to get 36d for me, right?"


    "I''ve promised. I''ll find a way, but you have to be obedient."


    "Well, where shall we play?"


    "To a friend''s house." Chen said.


    "Is there anything interesting in your friend''s house?"


    "No."


    "Then why do you have to take me?"


    "I''m afraid you''re alone."


    "I''m not alone."


    "You dead child." Chen Yu''s face is black: "you don''t want 36d."


    "You will threaten me with this. Do you have any other moves?"


    "No matter what threat you take, it''s only useful."

 Chapter 475

    Chen Yu knocks on Siena''s door. Siena is surprised when she sees EULA beside Chen Yu.


    "Chen, who is this little girl?"


    "My sister." Chen said.


    Rupert is also at Siena''s house. Chen Chu looks at Rupert.


    "Why is she here?"


    "She also contributed to the collection of materials, so I promised to share one with her." Said sienna.


    Well, in that case, Chen has no objection.


    "Cheryl, come and meet EULA and take care of her for me." Chen said.


    "Brother, she doesn''t look as old as me." You Lala felt insulted by Chen Yu''s rest.


    A girl smaller than herself, how can she take care of herself?


    Cheryl somersault, feet firmly on the ground.


    "Can you do it?" Asked Cheryl defiantly.


    EULA''s eyes were straight. "You''re good?"


    "Of course, I can fight four or five adults."


    "Then can you teach me?"


    "Your brother is more powerful. Why don''t you let him teach you?"


    Yola looked back at Chen Yu. "My brother is terrible."


    Cheryl rolled her eyes, and you said, who doesn''t know.


    Chen took two bottles of potions that Sienna had handed him. The potions glowed purple.


    A normal drink or food will not give off this light.


    If you don''t know the ingredients, it''s easy to mistake it for a chemical.


    Chen Yu shook the magic potion: "how to use this?"


    "Just drink it."


    After thinking about it, Chen asked again, "can I drink it now?"


    "Yes."


    "Two bottles?"


    "If you have enough potential, you can absorb two bottles of magic potions. If you don''t, the extra ones will be wasted. However, the quantity of this bottle is definitely enough for at least one person." Sienna explained.


    "Then how can I be sure I won''t waste the extra?" Chen asked.


    "A sense of fullness." "The more magic potions you drink, the more you feel full," Rupert said


    Chen Yu put it away and planned to try again after returning home in the evening.


    Sienna looks at Chen Yu. "Don''t you try now?"


    Siena wants to see where Chen''s tolerance limit is.


    After all, Chen Yu is so powerful, even formidable, in her impression.


    Chen Yu thought, "will there be any special reaction after drinking the magic goblin?"


    "Everyone''s reaction is different." Said sienna.


    "And what''s your reaction?" Chen asked curiously.


    "I haven''t drunk it yet. Rupert just drank it. Her body turned into a luminous body, which lasted for more than ten minutes."


    Rupert looked at Chen Yu defiantly. "My magic has nearly doubled now. I''m not necessarily weaker than you."


    Chen Yu is too lazy to talk with Rupert, and the little girl is also in debt.


    It seems that the children at home and I know are more clever than Cheryl.


    Of course, her cleverness is relative.


    Cheryl is precocious, because she has experienced something.


    Compared with other children, they have a dark past, so they will be more sensible.


    Chen Yu suddenly remembered that last time Sienna entrusted her with something.


    Last time he came back from hell, Chen Yu asked besieb zoffi about the werewolf''s blood.


    I was looking for an opportunity to talk to Cheryl, but she and EULA seem to be out playing.


    Chen Zhu opened the plug of magic potion and poured it into his mouth.


    Chen can clearly feel that the magic potion will enter the abdomen and gather into a cyclone.


    Then the cyclone began to gather under his belly, which was Chen''s first clear sense of magic.


    In the past, though Chen knew about magic.


    Magic is just like physical strength. You know it exists.


    But you don''t know how much it''s total and how much it''s used.


    I don''t know how much more you can use.


    At this time, he also understood why in the East, magic is also called Qi.


    However, at this time, the cyclone began to separate out another gas and began to flow to the right arm.


    In the middle of the forearm of the right arm, it also converges into a cyclone.


    "How do you feel?" Asked sienna.


    "Magic is here, but there''s no feeling." Chen Yu shook his head.


    He didn''t feel full for the time being. It was like drinking a mouthful of water.


    "Another bottle."Siena thinks it''s normal. Chen''s strength is obvious to all.


    So it''s normal that a bottle doesn''t feel full, which shows Chen''s great potential.


    Chen Zhu drank a second bottle of magic potion, the whole process was the same as before.


    The cyclones that gathered under the abdomen grew stronger, but they also flowed out part by part and gathered on their arms.


    "Now?"


    "I still don''t feel it."


    "Drink this bottle again." Sienna handed Chen a third bottle.


    "Sienna, is this your share?"


    "I only need one bottle at most. The extra one is not very useful for me." Said sienna.


    Sienna is telling the truth. Her talent is not so good.


    I am the first night''s awakened psychic, which is also the vast majority of psychic level.


    Of course, even if she doesn''t drink it, the magic potion still has a very high value.


    However, Chen has helped her many times, and if there is no magic potion for Chen, I''m afraid she won''t get it.


    So Sienna is willing to give more magic potion to Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu thought about it and took the third magic potion to drink.


    Finally, I felt a little fullness, and the cyclone under my belly began to tighten.


    At the same time, a strange feeling came from the arm, a familiar feeling.


    Chen Yu felt that the second eye of his arm was about to open.


    The second eye is just at the wrist opening, and it''s cracked.


    At the same time, the original abdominal cyclone began to spread like a branch.


    Magic began to spread throughout the body, but mainly to the right arm.


    This time, Chen Yu''s gluttons did not lose control.


    Everything was done under Chen''s control.


    Rupert and Sienna witnessed this, Chen''s second eye on his arm.


    That eye is still moving around, like looking around.


    Chen Yu did not know what special effect the second open eye had.


    The eye of dirt with demon blood has special ability after activation.


    For example, the first curse field of vision, just don''t know what the second ability is.


    "Would you like to drink the fourth bottle?" Sienna looks at Chen''s expression.


    Chen Yu thought, "then make some more bottles, and I''ll give you some more skeletons."

 Chapter 476

    Chen Yu still doesn''t feel full.


    Chen Zhu pours the fourth bottle into his mouth. In a flash, all the air flows into his right arm.


    Then, Chen''s right arm grew up, and Sienna and Rupert were all arched away.


    The right arm fell to the ground, and the ground cracked with a click.


    They have all seen Chen''s special ability of right arm, but they have never seen Chen''s arm become so big.


    At the moment, Chen''s right arm has at least 2000 kg of metal luster.


    However, Chen Yu did not feel the heavy weight, which was still the normal weight.


    "Take it!" Chen Yu feels that he has more control over his right arm, which should be due to the stronger magic.


    Chen estimates that the amount of magic potion should have reached its limit, and that the abdominal cyclones barely absorb it, so they all flow to the right arm.


    "How do you feel?"


    "It should have reached the limit."


    Chen Yu put his right arm back and tried to swing it.


    Take out three bones of Samuel Logan and give them to sienna.


    After all, this time Sienna worked hard and produced materials.


    But she gave all the magic potions to herself, and Chen could not do her wrong.


    Rupert looked at the skeleton of sanguine, his eyes shining.


    Her expression has betrayed her inner thoughts.


    "Don''t think carefully." Chen Yu stares at Rupert and warns.


    Rupert curled his mouth, though he was very moved.


    But certainly not in front of Chen Yu.


    Anyway, when Chen Yu is not at home, I will ask Sienna for it myself.


    Sienna always lets herself.


    So Rupert didn''t worry about it, either.


    It''s not too early for Chen to see.


    "Where did Yola and Cheryl go to play? It''s time to call them back. "


    ¡­¡­


    Two girls are playing on swings in the community park. It''s evening, so there are no people in the park.


    EULA looked at Cheryl enviously. She dared to do very dangerous actions on the swing.


    But she didn''t have the guts, but that didn''t stop her from having fun.


    "Yola, look at me." Cheryl swung heavily and the swing turned 360 degrees.


    But at this time, Cheryl did not catch it for a while, and the whole person was thrown out.


    "Ah Cheryl. " Yola was startled.


    The next moment, Cheryl jumped up again: "ha ha It''s OK, I''m ok. "


    "You just fell so hard, nothing happened? Are you sure? "


    "Of course, I''m very sure." Cheryl slapped the dust on her body.


    Not far away, a car has been parked for a long time.


    There are four people in the front and back of the car.


    The four people in the car are talking to each other in your words.


    "IBO, the target seems to be playing with another girl."


    "Are you sure there are no bodyguards around to protect her?"


    "Certainly not. There are few people in the park."


    "Shall we inform the boss?"


    "Tell me fart. Do you want someone to take credit?"


    "Yes, but it''s just two girls. Can''t the four of us be sure?"


    "Let''s go, let''s do it, lest we wait for them to run away."


    Four people got out of the car and headed for EULA and Cheryl.


    EULA had a good time with Cheryl when she saw four people coming.


    Subconsciously, she felt that the four were not good people.


    "Cheryl, let''s go back. It''s late."


    "Well, let''s go back."


    "Let''s go the other way."


    "Why detour? It''s just a few minutes from here. "


    Cheryl found that Yola''s eyes drifted a little when she looked back.


    Cheryl looked back and saw the four people who came.


    "Are they bad people?"


    "I don''t know They don''t look like good people. "


    Cheryl pulls Yola up. "Let''s go."


    "Chase!" When the four saw Cheryl and EULA, they found them and ran after them.


    But EULA was really not fast. She had thin arms and legs. She was breathless in less than a minute.


    Four people did not use much effort to catch up with EULA and Cheryl. One of them, with a face full of scum and a woven hat, took out a gun from his arms and pointed it at EULA and Cheryl.


    "Haha You can run... "


    Bang -


    all of a sudden, the gunshot rang and Cheryl fell.


    The shot was a skull with a mustache and a bald head."I didn''t finish what you did." The other three were startled. They didn''t expect their partner to shoot suddenly.


    "Too much bullshit is easy to cause accidents. It''s better to be more straightforward. It''s important to finish the task. When we finish the task, when you want to find some women to chat with, you can find some women to chat with."


    Bearded and bareheaded, he pointed the muzzle of the gun at Yola again. Yola''s legs softened with fear.


    But at this time, Cheryl on the ground coughed twice suddenly, and then the whole person bounced up against gravity.


    Cheryl''s cheek twitched slightly, like a very painful pain.


    Cheryl reached out and made a heavy clasp in the wound on her chest. The bullet came out.


    Four people across the street were frightened by the scene. This is a girl of 11 or 12 years old. What should she do?


    Anyway, they have never seen such a ferocious little girl.


    It''s nothing to be cruel to others. It''s the worst to be cruel to yourself.


    Cheryl twisted her neck and smiled grimly.


    Eurather, who was standing behind Cheryl, shivered because she saw that Cheryl''s palms were furry.


    And the ten fingernails became sharp claws.


    Suddenly, Cheryl moved.


    Bang -


    two shots were fired from a bald mustache, and Cheryl was shot only once.


    However, Cheryl''s figure did not stop at all, and she still fell forward to sprint.


    For the next moment, Cheryl jumped lightly on his bearded, bald head and crushed him to the ground.


    Moustache raised his gun bareheaded, just wanted to shoot.


    Cheryl''s claws swept across, the shaved wrist of the mustache cut open and the whole palm fell off.


    Ow --


    "ah..." Little Hu Ziguang''s hair made a terrible cry.


    Cheryl crazily scratched and scratched on the shaved body with her claws.


    In a blink of an eye, the flesh and blood of the shaved moustache was scratched.


    "Run He''s a monster He''s a monster... "


    The other three didn''t have the courage to face Cheryl again. Cheryl was obviously not a normal person.


    Even if they had guns in their hands, they still didn''t choose to attack.


    In their view, guns can''t kill monsters.


    But Cheryl didn''t plan to let go of the three men. She flew and threw the man in the woven hat on the ground. Her claws rose and fell, directly penetrating each other''s back.


    The other two ran faster and saw Cheryl catch up again.


    One shot his partner in the thigh, and he continued to run.


    Just then, a few people came in front.


    The man cried happily, "help Help... "

 Chapter 477

    According to EBO, as long as the same skill is applied again.


    The little monster will definitely turn to the men and women in front of him instead of pursuing him.


    Yibo has just come to the front of Chen Yu, Siena and Rupert, before he can start.


    Chen Yu had already knocked him down with a fist, and then found his gun.


    "What are you going to do? There''s a monster behind... "


    Chen Yu drags Yibo to Sheryl''s direction. Yibo wants to resist, but he can''t.


    His hand has been dislocated, but Chen Yu is still pulling him back.


    As far as Cheryl''s front, Chen Yu suddenly lost Yibo in front of Cheryl.


    Cheryl looked up and immediately jumped on it.


    "Ah Ah Help... "


    Cheryl Ann Tweedy, at the moment, is bloody all over.


    "Chen Cheryl is only twelve You shouldn''t have let her kill! " Sienna looks at Chen Yu with complaint.


    "It''s the right time. If you wait for her to be 13 years old, you will lose control completely." "I''ve asked my friend that Cheryl is a mixed race werewolf, and she thinks of herself as a human being. Only by abandoning her identity can she become a real werewolf," Chen said


    "What do you mean?"


    "Kill." "Killing people is equivalent to killing the identity of the past people, which will be recognized by the blood of wolves," Chen said


    "What if you didn''t become a real werewolf?"


    "Being completely eroded by the animal nature and becoming a real beast, either you killed her or she killed you at that time."


    "And what will she become now?"


    "In addition to becoming more powerful, it is to leave a little psychological shadow." Chen Chu shrugged helplessly: "Sheryl is still Sheryl, so there will be no change."


    Chen looked at Cheryl and said, "Cheryl, how are you feeling now?"


    Cheryl raised her head and touched her face with her bloody claws.


    Then he looked back at Yola, who was afraid of her.


    It hurt and depressed Cheryl.


    This may be the first real friendship in her life.


    Different from Chen Yu, Sienna and Chris.


    For Cheryl, they are elders, brothers and sisters.


    It''s someone she can rely on, but Yola, she thinks, is a friend.


    For a moment, at least, she really felt that Yola was her friend.


    So she was desperate to protect her.


    But EULA''s fear made her feel as bad as a needle.


    It''s worse than her getting shot.


    Chen Yu frowned. "Yola."


    At last, Jura summoned up her courage and came forward.


    "Thank you, Cheryl. You didn''t leave me, so I''ll never leave you," he said


    "Wow..." Cheryl cried, loudly.


    "Cheryl, I shouldn''t have hesitated just now. I won''t be hesitant again."


    "Well That Are you two going to kiss me or me, or shall we deal with this first? "


    "Give it to me here, I promise I won''t leave a trace." Rupert said.


    "You?" Yola looks at Rupert. This girl looks like she''s seven or eight years old. She can deal with corpses and bloodstains everywhere?


    "Well, I''ll leave it to you." Sienna said, "clean up. You have a share of that."


    "Brother, can you let Cheryl stay in our house for a few days?" You Lala asked with Chen''s hand.


    Chen Chu turned to see sienna. "Is that ok?"


    "I don''t mind if Cheryl will."


    "Cheryl, let''s sleep together at night." Said Jura.


    Before becoming a werewolf, it is the conflict between human nature and wolf nature.


    As we grow older, wolf nature will gradually replace human nature.


    But after killing, Sheryl''s human nature and wolf nature became one.


    So don''t worry about Cheryl going crazy.


    ¡­¡­


    "Chen, will you come back in the evening?"


    "Well, EULA and I are almost home. Cheryl will come, too. Prepare more dinner." By this time Chen Yu was on his way home.


    After Chen Yu hung up, he turned to Cheryl and said, "Cheryl, do you still have chest pain?"


    "No, my pedigree makes my injury heal very quickly." Said Cheryl.


    EULA leaned up to Cheryl''s ear and whispered, "Cheryl, there are elves in my brother''s house. Will you accompany me to catch them in the evening?"


    Cheryl looked at EULA. "Are you sure?"


    "I''m sure..." EULA told Cheryl what she had seen.Even though Cheryl is a real werewolf now, she is still a child, no different from Yola.


    When she got home, she saw Cheryl and went up to her and hugged her. "Cheryl, welcome."


    "Why didn''t you hug me when I came, Fanny?" Yola said indignantly, with her cheeks bulging.


    "Do you need to make up for one now?"


    "No, I''ve been hurt. You hurt me."


    ¡­¡­


    "Cheryl, are you asleep?"


    "No." Cheryl opened her eyes.


    "Remember what we said before."


    "Well What shall we do now? "


    "Don''t make a noise or open the door. It will be found by the Butler system." "Let''s go out of the window," Yola whispered


    They open the window and follow the eaves to the balcony on the other side.


    "You see, the little ones down there."


    Cheryl was surprised to see the busy little things in the woods. Her vision was clearer than that of Jura.


    She could see the creatures moving in the night, and the little things seemed to be fertilizing the trees.


    There are really elves! They should all be raised by Chen Yu.


    Therefore, it must not hurt them, so that Chen Yu would not be angry.


    Cheryl is very afraid of Chen Yu. She knows how terrible Chen Yu is.


    Even if you are a real werewolf, your strength has improved a lot.


    But she still knew how terrible Chen was.


    "Can you catch them?" Asked Jura.


    "I don''t know. They''re fast."


    First of all, it must not hurt the elves.


    So it''s impossible to put it all out. Cheryl is not sure.


    "Is it OK for you to jump down at this height?"


    "I''ll skip all the higher places. It doesn''t matter." Cheryl said confidently.


    Cheryl stepped back two steps, accelerated sharply, jumped out of the balcony and landed heavily on the ground.


    But the next moment, Cheryl felt something twining between her legs.


    Vines? Where are the vines from here?


    Then the vine shrank rapidly, and Cheryl screamed, and was hung upside down in the air.


    "Chen, are those two little guys starting to make trouble again?"


    "Whatever they are, sleep." Chen Yu did not open his eyes. He took fari back to his arms and continued to sleep beautifully.

 Chapter 478

    The next day -


    Chen Yu came to the hall with a stretch, and eulahong ran to Chen Yu with eyes.


    "Brother, please help Cheryl."


    "What happened to her?" Chen Yu is a wise man.


    "She''s been hanging on a tree all night."


    Under EULA''s pull, Chen Yu reluctantly came to the backyard.


    Looking at Cheryl, who had been hanging in the tree for one night, he had expected what Jura and Cheryl had done last night.


    So I asked eukins to set a trap and wait for both of them to get involved.


    Anyway, with Cheryl''s physical strength, hanging for a night will not happen.


    "How do you feel?"


    "Chen, I dare not. Let me down."


    After a cold night''s wind, Cheryl had thought about it for a long time.


    In Chen''s home, I''m still honest.


    It''s hard to have any good fruit to play tricks on him.


    Put Cheryl on the ground and Chen looked at them. "Go to breakfast."


    Cheryl ran away, and EULA secretly looked at Chen Yu and ran with her.


    But Cheryl and EULA are children''s minds after all. They soon forget everything and start fighting again.


    From upstairs to downstairs, I finally turned out my swimsuit.


    "Yola, get in the water."


    "I can''t swim."


    Before that, Yola had hardly been outside.


    It''s impossible to swim, though the lake is blue and clear.


    But Yola still dare not go into the water, for Yola.


    For such a vast lake, it is full of uncertainty and danger.


    "No, I''ll teach you."


    "I saw a big black shadow in the water last night." Yola was still afraid.


    "Ha ha You don''t know. There''s a whale in the water. "


    "You lie. I know whales live in the sea. How can there be whales here?"


    "Amun Amon. " Cheryl began to shout at the lake.


    Cheryl''s voice is far away, echoing on the lake.


    Just then, the water suddenly arched in the distance.


    Yola stood on the bank, staring at the waves of water arched by the huge black shadow.


    And kept approaching towards the shore, which stopped her thinking.


    All of a sudden, the shadow leapt out of the water, and the huge body covered Euler''s vision.


    Boom -


    the huge water flower directly takes Sheryl in the water to the shore, and Yula on the shore is also knocked to the ground by the water flower.


    This is probably the most shocking picture she has ever seen in her life.


    At the moment, Yola''s brain is full of that vigorous and huge body, full of the sense of oppression.


    "What is that?"


    "The orca, whose name is Amun, was raised by your brother."


    "Does it eat people?"


    "Ha ha Of course not. Your brother''s pet is very good. "


    "How much does it take for a meal?"


    "I don''t know. It''s a lot."


    Cheryl swam to Amun''s back, which was not far away, and then stood on Amun''s back and waved, "Yura, come on, don''t you want to come up and try it?"


    EULA was very moved, but facing the lake, she once again held back.


    "Come on, come on, it''s fun..."


    For two girls, such a carefree time can make them not need to think about the complexity of adults.


    They just need to enjoy the carnival, Chen Yu stands up from the reclining chair.


    Watching Yola finally take the first step bravely, choking a few saliva, but at least she has gone down.


    Then, under the guidance of Cheryl, Yura began to slowly master how to float on the water.


    Although the posture is not very standard, but the skill of Euler, or very excited.


    In the past, she could only watch others swimming on TV.


    Not to mention the water, even to see others swimming on site, is a luxury.


    EULA swam hard to Amun''s back and jumped up excitedly: "Cheryl, do you see it? Do you see it? I''m here. I swam to Amun''s back myself."


    Just then, two strange vehicles entered the villa.


    Around the winding forest road, stop in front of the villa.


    Chen, wearing slippers, strolled out.


    At this time, a man in sunglasses came down from the car and adjusted his collar. He ignored Chen Yu.


    Several accompanying bodyguards followed the man. First, they gave him a cigar and lit it.


    The man took a deep breath of the cigar and then spit out a cigarette ring. His eyes were still not looking at Chen Yu: "what about Yula? I''m here to pick Yola up. ""Are you talking to me?" Chen Ji, with a dark face, looked at the man who was defiant.


    "Is there anyone else here besides you?"


    "Well, no, no one."


    The man turned his head, took off his sunglasses and looked at Chen Yu.


    From his face, Chen can see that he is indulgent and has the habit of smoking some contraband.


    It''s not ordinary big... Hemp, it''s more harmful.


    "I don''t want to waste my time. My time is precious. Where is EULA? Call her out."


    The man is always that arrogant attitude, tone is arrogant to the extreme.


    "I''m sorry, private domain, please get out of here." Chen Yu is too lazy to talk to each other.


    The man walked straight ahead, past Chen''s side.


    It seems that he has no intention of negotiating with Chen Yu, and plans to come in directly and take him to Yura.


    Chen was just about to reach out to hold the man when his bodyguard suddenly pointed to Chen''s temple at the muzzle of his gun.


    "I don''t think you know who I am. My name is heywall dak. Remember the name. You don''t want to provoke me."


    Chen''s eyes were about to burst out with fire. Heywall Dake took a puff of smoke towards Chen''s face.


    "Are you angry, but this is our gap. I have money, so I can do whatever I want."


    "It''s a nice villa, although it''s still a bit shabby, but it''s quite luxurious for a poor person like you," haywal Dake said naturally


    "Now I ask you to get out of my place at once."


    Even if the gun pointed at Chen''s temple, Chen still did not compromise.


    Heywall Dake patted Chen Yu on the cheek: "stupid Chinese, you still don''t know your situation and identity. Even if I shoot you, I will not be punished. No one can punish me. My money can fill all judges, juries, courtiers and even your lawyers'' houses. Of course, there is no such thing as that What trouble? My men are very professional. They know how to make a person disappear perfectly without leaving any slag. "


    "I can, too." Chen''s eyes sparkled with danger.

 Chapter 479

    "Ha ha..." Heywall Dake smiled.


    The next moment, Chen Yu suddenly started.


    One caught haywal Dake''s neck, the other hand had broken the bodyguard''s wrist, and his gun, of course, fell on Chen Yu''s hand.


    It''s all happening so fast. It''s too fast for us to see.


    The quick bodyguard didn''t even have time to scream. Heywall Dake was in Chen''s hands.


    All the bodyguards pointed at Chen Yu, who put the muzzle on haywal Dake''s eyes.


    "Chinese, you are playing with fire! You will die! You will die. "


    Chen Yu''s muzzle pressed hard into haywal Dake''s eyes, and he grabbed haywal Dake''s neck, making him want to scream.


    "Shh? Yola is playing. Let''s not disturb her. " Chen Yu grinned.


    "Let the boss go!" The bodyguards looked at Chen Yu with a livid face.


    "You, get rid of the gun, now, now, now! Or, I''ll kill your boss right now. "


    Chen Yu slightly loosens haywal Dake''s neck, and haywal Dake immediately roars, "put down the gun, put down all the guns, you trash, do you want to see me die?"


    The bodyguards had no choice but to throw away their guns.


    "Who has a muffler? Lend me one. " Chen''s face was wearing a light smile.


    Muffler? What do you mean you need a muffler at this time?


    "No?" The strength of Chen Yu''s hand increased again.


    Heywall Dake couldn''t make a sound again, and his neck was gradually deformed and his mouth was open.


    "I don''t want to cry..."


    In haywal Dake''s neck was red. When he was about to pass out, Chen Yu suddenly loosened his neck again.


    "Give him Give him Give it to him... " Haywal Dake''s voice was hoarse.


    A bodyguard threw a muffler to Chen Yu, who took over the muffler and installed it with one hand.


    "Let me go, I promise not to pursue you!" Heywall Dake gasped.


    Of course, I''m afraid he doesn''t even believe that.


    Chen Yu covers haywal Dake''s mouth, the muzzle of the gun hangs down, and


    The legs and the middle part of haywal Dake''s legs were bleeding. All the bullets were knocked out by Chen Yu.


    Haywal Dake was just released by Chen Yu, but by this time, his chin had been crushed by Chen Yu, and he could not shout even if he wanted to.


    "Kill Kill Kill He... " Heywall Dake was lying on the ground, making a hard voice.


    The first bodyguard finally rushed over, but Chen Yu moved faster. He grabbed the neck of the bodyguard with one hand, and the thigh of the bodyguard with the other.


    "Ah ah..."


    Hua La -


    the bodyguard was torn by Chen Zhu, who was covered with blood.


    "Shetter, how come it''s not a break in the middle?"


    Isn''t that nonsense? The neck is the thinnest part. If you have enough strength, it''s certainly not enough to break first.


    It''s just that such a move has scared those bodyguards.


    A bodyguard rushed to the grass to pick up the gun, but a red figure suddenly appeared, biting the bodyguard''s arm.


    "Ah..." The bodyguard was dragged into the grass by obitos: "ah ah..."


    After half pay, obitos slowly climbed out of the grass with an arm in his mouth.


    All bodyguards are creepy. What kind of monster is this?


    "Obitos, don''t tell me you ate him?"


    Sizzling -


    "no, I didn''t eat people."


    Another bodyguard tried to turn around and run away, but he came back after two steps.


    Because on the road behind, there is a more fierce block in the middle of the road.


    The princess''s huge body is really overbearing.


    As long as it stands there, no one dares to approach it within ten meters.


    HEMA and Baima also appeared. At the moment, they are not stupid and cute at all.


    They are wolves!


    "My dad''s Penny duck. If you dare to kill me, my dad won''t let you go." Heywall Dake feels like it''s a big deal now.


    Chen Yu is fierce in his eyes. Obviously, he is also murderous.


    "Pennut Dake, well, I remember." Chen Chu nodded, "by the way, you have not asked for advice. What''s your relationship with Yola?"


    "Yola By the way, Yola. " Heywall Dake is like grasping the straw: "Yula, I''m Yula''s cousin I''m his cousin, it''s just a misunderstanding. "


    Chen Yu picked up the phone and said, "Hello, mom, it''s me."My mother was very confused. Why did Chen Yu call her at this time? My mother asked, "is Yula sick?"


    "No." Chen Yu went to the side, pulled out the grass, and then took a picture of EULA and Cheryl playing on the lake: "she''s fine, playing on the water."


    "Then what can I do for you?"


    "Do you know heywall Dake and penuto Dake?"


    "You know them?"


    "Well, what''s your relationship with them?"


    "Very bad."


    "OK, I see."


    "Chen Yu, don''t be impulsive..."


    "Goodbye, I''ll go." Chen Yu hangs up.


    Then he went back to heywall Dake and turned him over with his feet.


    "Since you can find it here, you must have investigated me. Where do you want to take Yola?"


    "I''m just taking her home. She needs protection. Ah..."


    Heywall Dake couldn''t raise the volume even when he screamed. His vocal cords were badly damaged.


    Chen Chu tore his left thumb off: "come on, tell me what you want to do to Yola."


    At this time, a bodyguard finally rushed to Chen Yu.


    In the surrounding circle, Chen Yu is the most likely one to break through.


    So he chose to attack Chen Yu, and Chen Yu was still facing them with his back, crouching in front of haywal dak.


    Chen Yu suddenly got up and put on a hook.


    The bodyguard''s chin was gone, he fell to the ground, not dead.


    But he is not far from death.


    A big snake with five flowers went into his mouth, and everyone saw his scalp tingling.


    Then the bodyguard began to spasm, his stomach was bulging and he was struggling.


    After half pay, the snake came out of his mouth again.


    By this time, the man had stopped moving.


    At this time, Raymond climbed to Chen Yu''s side, and then panhewal Dake''s chest.


    "Did you see how your bodyguard died? To be honest with me, what do you want to do to Yola? "


    Everyone is scared to the skin. This man is so horrible and cruel


    They''ve never experienced anything so horrible.

 Chapter 480

    "Let me go Let me go. "


    Heywall Dake''s body trembled with fear, and his tears and snot flew.


    Chen Chu reaches for haywal Dake''s chin. The touch brought by Raymond''s contact with his skin makes haywal Dake''s scalp numb.


    "Are you sure you won''t answer my question?"


    "Wuwu I said I said... "


    Heywall Dake nodded: "I Just want to use her Use Euler to force your mother... "


    Sizzling -


    "I really don''t want to get into people''s stomach anymore. It''s disgusting."


    "Well, use your power."


    Raymond turned to look at the lower part of haywal Dake, and then the lower part of haywal Dake began to bleed.


    "Help me Stop bleeding... "


    Heywall Dake didn''t know why that thought came to him.


    Chen Yu stood up again, turned to look at the bodyguards, and lost several bundles of rope at their feet.


    "Give you a choice, either to be eaten by them or to bind yourself."


    Last time Marion was killed by Chen Yu, Chen Yu didn''t dare to deal with tegler easily, lest the last white mouse be killed by him.


    However, Chen is really grateful to heywall Dake for bringing so many live test articles to him today.


    Those bodyguards have been scared to pee for a long time. They are not really brave to die.


    It''s just a horrible villa, especially these horrible creatures, which make their hair stand on end.


    "You don''t seem to be very willing to listen. Forget it." At Chen''s command, obitos, the princess and the black and white fool narrowed the circle.


    The bodyguards were so scared that they cried out: "we are willing, we are willing to obey."


    They tied each other up, and Chen Yu came to help.


    After tying up, they were dragged to the basement.


    But when they got into the basement, they peed.


    In the basement, there are two more fierce ones.


    Hellhound!


    Hydra!


    This is hell at all!


    Of course, they haven''t seen the real hell yet, but it''s fast.


    Chen Yu threw them into the space gap, and then a large group of evil spirits rushed over and carried them into the dungeon.


    When he saw the door of the dungeon open, he thought it was his crucifixion day again.


    But when he saw that he had been thrown in several living people, he was immediately happy.


    Where is a group of people suffering together.


    After all, that way he can share a lot of suffering.


    "Welcome, do you need me to untie you?"


    Isn''t that bullshit?


    After tegler untied the seven bodyguards, the bodyguards asked, "where the hell is this?"


    "The castle of death."


    "Stop joking."


    "I''m not kidding. This is really the castle of death. That guy is a demon! Just now those are the devil servants of that man. There are huge flying dragons in the castle. By the way Have you seen the three headed dog and the nine headed snake of hell at the gate? "


    The bodyguards swallowed, "are you kidding?"


    "Do you think I''m joking?"


    "Is there really a god of death?"


    "Yes, God of death and he are friends. Can you be friends with God of death? Is there anything else besides the devil?"


    "That man didn''t kill us What does he want to do to us? "


    "Experiment, he will do many evil magic experiments on you." Tugler lifted the rags. "Look at that."


    In tegler''s chest and abdomen, there are many sutures.


    "This is the result of the experiment. He won''t let us die easily, but he won''t let us live well."


    Tegler had been here alone for too long, and Marion had spoken before.


    But since Marion''s death, he''s been here alone in fear.


    Now, finally, there are so many people to accompany.


    At last he was able to open the box and talk on and on.


    "We need to find a way out."


    "Ha ha..." Tegler looked at the bodyguards. "Are you sure you want to face the skeleton army outside? That''s the army of death. Only the demon can get in and out of here. "


    "Then we''re not dead?"


    "Why did he send you in here?"


    Several bodyguards hesitated for a moment and said, "our boss is going to catch his sister."


    "Hiss You really have courage. My friend and I just wanted to steal things when we sneaked in here, and we are locked up now. We have been subjected to countless torture and experiments, and my friend is scared to death by him. You want to arrest his sister I can only bless you. "Don''t mention how happy tegler was. Not only did he have so many companions, but he also committed more serious crimes than he did, so his punishment will inevitably be reduced.


    These seven bodyguards have scared pee, all rushed to the iron fence, constantly shaking the iron fence.


    "Let us out, let us out..."


    Just then, a dark shadow penetrated through the door of the dungeon.


    When tegler saw the shadow, he shrank in fright and shrank in the corner.


    Of course he knows who''s coming.


    And the seven bodyguards saw the shadow, and they were scared and trembling.


    Death! There''s a god of death. He''s in front of them.


    "Ha ha It''s very kind of him to send so many living people in. "


    Old black drifted inside and outside the prison, and finally pointed to tegler, "you''re out."


    "Ah? I? They are new here, and they have committed more crimes than me. Why me? "


    "Are you not going to come out? I was going to let you go. Since you don''t want to come out, that''s all. "


    "Ah? I would, I would... "


    "Since then, you are the manager here, not really free. Until Chen and I think you forgive your sins, you can really regain freedom."


    "I understand I know. " Tegler was particularly excited.


    Although we can''t get freedom for the time being, at least we don''t need to suffer any more.


    For him, this is the greatest happiness.


    "Don''t try to escape here. My army is waiting outside. If you want to be one of them, I don''t mind leaving a place for you. And even if you escape, three dogs and nine snakes in hell will tear you apart. Even if you escape from that house, I will find you. Then I will make you suffer forever. "


    Lao Hei had learned from Chen Yu for a long time and knew how to scare them.


    Tegler quickly knelt on the ground: "great God of death, I will obey your will and never betray."


    "I would like to I will, too. "


    "Let us go."


    "We are willing to believe in you."

 Chapter 481

    "All checked out? Don''t let me find any slag. " Chen Yu is in charge of the evil devil.


    These evil spirits have sharp noses, and they can find a little bit of blood.


    Chen Zhu didn''t want to see the broken limbs and arms after fari came back.


    Chen Zhu should make sure that there is not a piece of meat here.


    As for the cars parked in front of the door, Chen Yu put them all away to make sure that there is no trace left.


    "Gaia, can you come here?"


    "What can I do for you?"


    "It''s not convenient on the phone."


    "OK, I''ll be right here."


    Gaia only took 20 minutes to get to Chen Yu''s door. Chen Yu didn''t know how it took her 20 minutes to walk 40 minutes.


    Chen Yu has been waiting for Gaia to arrive at the door. Chen Yu looks at Gaia and says, "can I trust you?"


    "Yes." Gaia replied quietly.


    "Not long ago, I just let a few people evaporate on my doorstep." "I want to know what I need to notice," Chen said


    "Tell me the whole process."


    Gaia didn''t ask the cause, she just knew the process directly.


    Chen Yu said the whole story, including the reasons.


    Gaia thought for a moment and asked, "has the monitoring been removed?"


    "Well No. " Chen''s brain also patted: "I''ll delete it right away."


    "Delete them all, and don''t leave any traces when clicking them. Even the past surveillance videos are deleted No, it''s recorded the last few days. If someone asks, you say that the monitoring system has not known when it''s broken. Forget it, I''ll get it. If it''s just deleted, it will still leave traces, so if it doesn''t leave traces, it will carry out physical damage. "


    Gaiaton, and asked: "how do you deal with the body?"


    When it comes to the disposal of the body, I can make sure there is no residue left.


    "You just said that you destroyed people''s bodies by violence, right? Are you sure you didn''t even leave a little bit of meat or blood?"


    "My pets have very smart noses. They have confirmed it again and again."


    "Where are all their vehicles?"


    "I didn''t leave any trace. I totally disposed of it."


    Gaia looks at Chen Yu. In addition to the details, Chen Yu is very beautiful in handling the whole event.


    "Those people go all the way, and those areas are monitored?"


    "From the fork in the road to me, there was no monitoring." Chen replied.


    "On the main road, it will take a long time to monitor again."


    "Yes, you don''t have any evidence in law." Gaia said, "now let''s talk about Pinot Dake."


    "I don''t know much." Chen said helplessly.


    "I know something about him, the chief member of the dak family." "The industries under his name include entertainment, heavy industry and pharmaceutical industry. Of course, most of them are shares, but we can''t ignore his influence. He has a lot of influence in politics, and even some industries involve gray areas," Gaia said


    Gaia went on: "if he wants to deal with you, he will never just rely on the law."


    "I''m not going to reason with him either." Chen Chu shrugged.


    "Then what are you going to do?" Gaia asked, "it''s not the three legged cats around his son. You have to deal with him. It''s even more difficult than Philippe Quinn. At least Philippe Quinn has a Cl building that can let you break through, but pennut Dake, he''s always under protection."


    "Then do you have a way?"


    "I can''t think of anything, at least by conventional means." When Gaia arrives, it''s obviously a different point.


    She already knew that Chen had some supernatural abilities.


    It''s a big question of how to sneak into penuto Dake.


    "By the way, do you know what it is?"


    When Gaia saw Chen Yu, he took a electronic watch, but it didn''t show any time, just a green line.


    "Where did it come from?"


    "The one that haywal dak took off."


    "Then he''ll be ready for revenge."


    ¡­¡­


    In this luxurious manor, penut Dake is so slow that he trims the garden to the plants. He always follows an assistant when he comes.


    There are bodyguards patrolling around the garden in the open and in the dark. Penut Dake looks at the time.


    "And haywall? Why don''t you see him? "


    "Master heywall went out, as if he had found Miss Jura."


    "Oh." "He''s very positive this time," said pennut Dake, with a gleam in his eyesJust at this time, a middle-aged man rushed over.


    "Master, master heywall, until the vital signs disappear."


    Penut Dake turned his head and stared at the middle-aged man.


    As his successor, haywal Dake''s protection to haywal Dake can be said to have reached the extreme.


    The electronic watch heywall Dake wears will be able to monitor him until his vital signs have been positioned and navigated.


    "I need to know where he finally disappeared?"


    "Dashan Town, mirror lake, No. 21."


    "Where is that?"


    "Before she married Mr. ripech, the woman had a son in the country, where her son went to the house, where Miss Jura also lived for the time being."


    "When vital signs disappear, navigation and positioning are finally there, doesn''t it mean that heywall is already there?"


    "Or maybe he was forced to take off the electronic watch." The middle-aged replied.


    "Bring enough people, I need to see haywall, whether he is dead or alive, do you understand what I mean?"


    "Yes, I understand."


    ¡­¡­


    "Farr, call farry to the house tonight. Don''t let her come back."


    "What do you mean? Is there any woman in that family? "


    "Please, help me this time."


    "Well, even if it owes me a favor, can it?"


    "Yes."


    "Well, can you tell me what that is?"


    "Can''t say."


    "Is it necessary to prepare a proposal to the scene?" All of a sudden, Val asked.


    Chen Yu laughs bitterly and doesn''t know how to continue.


    Neither he nor Fanny is going to get married for the time being.


    After hanging up fardo''s phone, Chen Yu turned to Gaia and said, "help me protect them."


    "Are you sure I don''t need to stay here to help?" Gaia asked.


    "No, I can handle it."


    "Are you ready for a war?"

 Chapter 482

    "Cheryl, Yola, you''ve been playing all afternoon. It''s time to come back."


    "Ah Just have fun, let''s have fun again. "


    Yola stood on Amun''s back, coquetting, unwilling to return to the shore.


    However, at that time, Amun was ordered by Chen Yu to sink into the water.


    EULA and Cheryl can only go back to the shore and look at Chen Yu in the eyes, and some of them have a grudge.


    "What are you looking at? Not convinced? " Chen Yu stared at the two girls.


    "Hum." Yola came back to the villa with her cheeks puffed and her feet stomped.


    "After dinner, go back to your room." Chen Yu put two dinners in front of them.


    "Why? It''s just over five. "


    "Because you are not obedient."


    "Why don''t we obey?"


    "If I say you don''t listen, you just don''t listen."


    "That''s a villain. I''m not here. I''m looking for my mother."


    "You can''t communicate with the outside world in the time limit." Of course, Chen said, "don''t try to talk back to me again, be obedient to accept, otherwise, I will ban you to the end of the world."


    They were very dissatisfied, and after two bites of pickling, Yola cried, "I''m full."


    "Then go back to the room."


    Chen Yu looked at Cheryl and said, "are you full?"


    "I''m taking two." Cheryl has been burying herself in the meal.


    She never spoke because she saw what happened at the gate today.


    Although at that time Amun drove them away, Cheryl''s eyes were very good.


    "Chen, is there anything I can do in the evening?"


    "Take care of Yola and don''t let her out of the room."


    "I mean in other ways."


    "No, it shouldn''t be something you have to face."


    "Chen, don''t forget, I''m not the half wolf man I used to be."


    "To take care of Yola is to help me the most."


    When Cheryl and EULA were locked in the room, Chen Yu asked the princess to guard the door.


    And he started to deploy himself. He needed to be ready.


    "Murphy, today is your day off. You can move freely today. You don''t need to patrol." Chen Yu calls Murphy.


    Murphy heard Chen Yu''s words, and immediately panicked: "boss, why? Where am I not good enough? I can change it. I admit that I spent half an hour sleeping in the woods last night, but besides that, I''m not really lazy. Believe me... "


    "To give you a day off is to deduct your salary for one day. It''s because you''ve been lazy for half an hour. Do you understand? If you''re lazy again next time, you''ll get rid of me."


    "Yes, I see."


    Murphy was relieved at that time. Although he lost a day''s income by idling for half an hour, at least he was not driven away by Chen Yu, which was a great fortune in his misfortune.


    Murphy thought in his mind, no, we must reverse the boss''s impression.


    I have to work harder. Even if I have no salary tonight, I will stick to my post.


    Murphy made up his mind to continue patrolling tonight.


    Maybe boss will see his hard work and serious attitude, and then he can reward himself.


    Maybe, there will be bad intentions to get close to the villa tonight, just caught by myself, so I can make a good performance in front of boss.


    Murphy was more excited and determined.


    ¡­¡­


    Heratia looked at the magic puppet in front of her eyes, and the more she saw it, the more satisfied she was.


    This magical puppet has at least one ton to weight, and a large amount of magic metal is used in the body to the main part.


    Up to three meters tall, combined with indestructible power, it is enough to kill any enemy.


    She believed that this magic puppet could help her to complete this mission.


    "There seems to be something missing."


    Heratia looked at the magic puppet for a long time.


    Suddenly, heratia''s eyes brightened: "by the way, it''s time to find a weapon for it."


    Heratia ran to her suitcase and rummaged for a piece of bright red metal.


    This red metal was bought from a magic merchant in the early years. It exudes a strong and magical atmosphere.


    But heratia didn''t expect to use it anywhere.


    Today, she finally thought of making it into a weapon and then using it for the magic puppet.


    "Hot lava from hell, burn everything with your strength."


    The red metal began to dissolve, and as heratia came to willpower, it was constantly changing its shape.


    Herathia is one of those who knows everything, but is not very proficient at anything.For example, the alchemy magic from Western Europe has a long history, even longer than demon magic.


    Before the dark ages, alchemists were really respected.


    Because alchemists can not only refine special props, but also make some medicines.


    In that era of low civilization, a person who can cure diseases is highly respected.


    However, herathia''s Alchemy level can only be said to be passable.


    But today, she feels very much.


    At that time, alchemy is not a must to have superb skills, but also need a bit of brilliance.


    Now that''s how it feels to heratia, the whole process has been very smooth.


    A long bright red knife appeared in front of heratia.


    Herathia pointed, and the sword flew to the magic puppet.


    Tsam -


    the magic puppet holds the bright red sabre. In the next moment, the magic puppet blinks red in his eyes.


    "Ha ha I, Simmons Leicester, have come back again, and all mankind will bend at my feet. "


    "Er..." Heratia is very ignorant. What''s the situation?


    Simmons Leicester controlled the magic puppet and looked at heratia: "now, you will be my first servant. Now offer you loyalty to your master."


    "Kneel down." Herathia pointed.


    Kuang Dang, the magic puppet to the body heavy to kneel on the ground, and this is not Simmons. Leicester to will.


    At this time, Simmons Leicester was also a little confused: "wait You are offending me. You will be cursed forever. You will... "


    "Shut up." In a flash, the magic puppet closed his mouth.


    When herathia looked at the magic puppet, he saw the bright red long sword. Does this sword have his own consciousness?


    This sword controls the magic puppet, but it can control the magic puppet itself, and its control should be higher than it.


    "Tell me, who are you?"


    "Human woman, you will pay for your actions. No one can insult a noble devil."


    "Kowtow."


    Clang clang -


    the metal head starts to hit the ground, heratia looks at the crazy kowtow to the magic puppet: "forget it, smash the ground, and pay the landlord for it."

 Chapter 483

    After receiving herathia''s order, the magic puppet stopped kowtowing, to be exact, Simmons Leicester.


    "Tell me where you came from."


    "Why should I tell you? I am a noble devil! "


    "But now you kneel before me, noble devil." Heratia sneered.


    "I''ll get out of your control, I swear!"


    "Maybe I should put you on a square and let you kneel on the ground and enjoy the eyes of countless people."


    "If you dare, I swear I will kill you, I promise!"


    "Follow me."


    Simmons Leicester could not resist herathia''s orders at all. He was frightened: "wait, man, we have something to say."


    "Would you like to say that now?"


    "Can you set me free when I tell you who I am?"


    "Of course No, you are my servant now. Why should I set you free? "


    "One day I''ll get rid of you and kill you."


    Herathia didn''t care about the threat, a curse without magic power.


    "You have a lot of rubbish."


    "I came to the world a thousand years ago to the devil, but I have super strength to strength, in the world my strength has been fully demonstrated, I conquered one after another to the city, but I was betrayed, I was a servant plot, and then was sealed in the stone."


    Herathia squinted, a dangerous demon.


    She was thinking about what to do with the devil.


    Although he is now subject to himself, it is not safe.


    In fact, they control the magic puppet, while Simmons Leicester is in the red long sword.


    Because the magic puppet holds the long red sword, he can restrict himself.


    But what if it''s a man holding a knife?


    It seems necessary to do some preventive work.


    "What are you going to do?" Simmons Leicester suddenly panicked.


    Because herathia is welding the knife and the magic puppet to death by magic, firmly fixing the magic puppet to the arm.


    "It''s much safer." Herathia was very proud of his masterpiece: "let''s go, now it''s time to finish what we have to do."


    ¡­¡­


    From the opposite side of mirror lake to the dense forest, dozens of mercenaries are fully armed. They are really lurking in the forest.


    At this time, there was a sound of horse.


    Four or five speedboats stopped, and more than twenty mercenaries came down.


    From shore to mercenary and from ship to mercenary, they belong to two different teams.


    Moreover, they are all old acquaintances. They have fought side by side, and they have fought against each other.


    "Hi, Toby."


    "Moorhouse, I didn''t expect you to be here." The two mercenaries held each other in arms. Even though they had been in opposition in the past, they would still sit down and have a drink after the mission.


    They talked to each other and talked about the mission.


    "Do you know who our enemy is this time?" House asked.


    "All I got was a brief introduction, Chinese. Today, a member of the Dake family disappeared within the range of his villa. Mr. pennut Dake gave an order to find haywal Dake, dead or alive."


    "Then the armed forces in the villa?"


    "Only that Chinese, and a girl, as for life and death are not important."


    "Just two people? Why are we looking for both of our teams at the same time? "


    "Before heywall Dake disappeared, he had 12 professional bodyguards, but they disappeared together. So there must be some unknown armed forces in that villa."


    "Even so, we don''t need two teams, do we?"


    "It''s nothing to do with me. Anyway, the Dake family''s offer price is not low this time. We can work together to ensure the safety of our team members."


    "Well, let''s talk about action now."


    "I''m going to take people directly in a speedboat and hit them from the front." Toby said.


    "OK, then I''ll take someone through the woods."


    "Let''s check the time."


    "It''s 7:13, 7:30 at the same time."


    ¡°ok¡£¡±


    At this time, a mercenary ran to Toby''s side: "chief, look over there."


    Toby took the binoculars and felt very angry and funny.


    Because he saw that in the front yard of the villa, the Chinese man was lying there with his bare arms, enjoying the leisure time under the night.


    "He''s a real asshole who knows how to enjoy life." Toby laughed and scolded.


    "In this way, we can finish the task more easily." House also lowered the telescope."Brothers, let''s enjoy the pleasure of destruction."


    ¡­¡­


    "Amun, haven''t they moved yet? I''m tired of waiting. "


    At this moment, Amun is lurking in the river entrance to the water, and at the same time, he complains: "master, you have made me move a little frequently recently."


    "There are a lot of things for you to take. Why don''t you say when you take advantage of them?"


    "Master, there is no need for Armon''s lazy ghost at all. Only Carrie will be enough. She will freeze all the enemies in front of you and make you have a smooth way to conquer the world." Said Carrie, jumping into Chen''s arms.


    "The humble king of ice and snow is subordinate to you, because you want to help mankind conquer the world? Only me! It''s not until samel, the king of wrath, is great that he can conquer the world. " Samel stood on Chen''s shoulder and said proudly.


    "Your Majesty Samuel, you are noble in hell, but in the world, you are only the master to the devil servant, so you should show respect to the master."


    "I don''t care. I''m the only one who can conquer the world. No one can compete with me."


    "ADA, I''m so sleepy. When will they come? Can I go to sleep first? "


    Chen Yu has a black line on his face. Now it''s the enemy''s current situation. Could you be more serious? Just as I begged you.


    Chen Yu is speechless about these bastard devil servants.


    "Master, HEMA and I will obey your orders carefully." Said Baima sincerely.


    Hearing Baima''s words, Chen Yu was a little relieved of his depression.


    But, HEMA''s next words, let Chen Yu more heart plug.


    "Master, can we clean the battlefield after the battle?"


    Today, the people of haywal dak, HEMA and Baima, find a lot of money from them.


    They are addicted to cleaning the battlefield


    At this time, Amun sent a message: "master, the water is moving, four speedboats."


    Chen Yu stood up, stretched out, and looked at the Mirror Lake: "little ones, the war is going on, are you all ready?"

 Chapter 484

    ¡°boss¡£¡± Sally hurriedly pushes away mother Chen''s office.


    "What is it?"


    "Boss, the insider of the Dake family said that in the evening, pennut Dake transferred all the people around him, and found two mercenary regiments to go in the direction of Dashan town."


    Chen''s mother stood up and said, "what!?"!? How dare he? How dare he do that? "


    In the past, although everyone was fighting secretly, at least they kept some rules and didn''t tear their faces directly.


    But pennut Dake dared to break the rules directly, and began to do it openly.


    "How long did they go?" Asked Chen''s mother.


    "About an hour''s walk."


    "Call on the man at once and follow me to Dashan town!" Chen''s mother said with a livid face.


    Sometimes, the competition of the rich is similar to that of the black gang, especially the fight within the family.


    There is no reason for the fight between the naked and the dark.


    And it''s not a day or two for Chen Yu''s mother to fight with dak''s family.


    People of the Dake family have always thought that she is an outsider and should not have the right to control the largest assets of the Dake family at all.


    However, Yola''s father, who was the head of the Dake family, entrusted the pharmaceutical company to Chen Yu''s mother before he died.


    And it''s a legal process, which the Dukes never admit.


    Because in their view, family affairs should be solved within the family, not by law.


    Of course, no matter how strong the Dake family is, it is impossible to compete with Chen Yu''s mother, who holds the will, for the pharmaceutical company.


    However, Chen''s mother also signed a contract that the pharmaceutical company must be inherited in the future by Yula or someone with dak family ancestry.


    At that time, in order to avoid the continuous entanglement of the Dake family, Chen''s mother finally agreed to the contract.


    Of course, the two sides fought in secret and never stopped.


    However, with Chen''s mother''s increasingly strong control over pharmaceutical companies, the discourse power of the Dake family is gradually losing.


    And Chen Yu''s mother has been secretly buying some people from the Dake family.


    In terms of the nominal situation, Chen''s mother has taken the absolute initiative.


    However, it is obvious that the opponents of the daks did not intend to compromise on this issue, and they have been plotting secretly.


    Sally said hesitantly, "boss, we have more than 20 people, I''m afraid we can''t stop it at all."


    "The Dukes can hire, can''t we? I don''t have as much money as they do? Or am I less influential than them? "


    "Yes, boss." Sally immediately took out her cell phone and contacted the mercenary in Los Angeles.


    Mercenaries have the advantage of being on call.


    As long as you give enough money, you can easily find enough people even in the middle of the night.


    "Boss, get in touch with a team, three million dollars."


    "Yes, let them come and meet our men at once, with enough equipment."


    "Let them hurry up and hurry up a little bit," Chen said


    ¡­¡­


    Toby and house on the shore made a sign: "let''s go!"


    Four speedboats rushed into mirror lake from the river mouth. There was no defense on such a wide lake.


    In Toby''s view, such a villa is just like a stripped girl, who is allowed to be bullied by the old men.


    "Kill! Raze that villa to the ground! "


    Crash -


    suddenly, a speedboat beside Toby turned over without any sign.


    Time seems to be slowing down. Toby can still see his companions turning over in the air.


    There was excitement and excitement in their faces, where they held up their arms.


    Then excitement becomes surprise, and then fear.


    Putong -


    the speedboat was built on the lake, and the mercenaries on the other three speedboats were stunned.


    "What is it? What attacked them? "


    "I don''t know. I don''t see it."


    All the mercenaries were at a loss. They had no idea what had attacked them.


    What kind of attack will cause such an effect.


    The speedboat rolled forward. It looked like it had a hand slapping up from the bottom of the water.


    At this time, the mercenary who turned the speedboat on the lake swam out from the bottom of the boat.


    "Ah What? " A mercenary called out, and then something pulled him into the water.


    Then the second mercenary was pulled into the water, and the third


    After the fourth one was pulled into the water, he suddenly came out again: "help me In the water In the water... "


    Putong¡ª¡ªIn a flash, the mercenary was pulled into the water again.


    "Lights! Lights, see what''s in the water. "


    At this time, a huge shadow from the three speedboats directly under the slow past.


    Very big Big! Very large


    "Go, there are monsters in the water."


    Toby finally realized the problem: "scatter, scatter Come to the shore, don''t...... "


    Poof -


    before Toby finished speaking, he felt the sky turning.


    The next moment, Toby sank into the water, and at this time, he saw a companion who had fallen into the water not far away. There was a long thing extending up below to take him out of the water.


    Toby rose to the surface in fright and swam to the shore with milk.


    Just then another speedboat flew over his head.


    Toby looked back and had an eye. As soon as those companions came out of the water, they were dragged into the water.


    There are monsters in the water, and more than one!


    The great fear made him unable to think about what attacked them. He could only swim to the shore desperately.


    Finally, the shore arrived, and Toby rushed all over it.


    At this time, he could look back at the water. There was nothing left but four speedboats that capsized on the lake.


    Everything was as if nothing had happened, calm and peaceful.


    "Who! Who is there! "


    "House It''s me Toby. "


    "What? Toby? You are not? "


    "We were attacked by something in the water. There were monsters in the water. All my people were dragged into the water."


    "Stop joking." House came out of the shadows.


    But when he saw Toby wet, he looked as if he had just soaked in water.


    House could not help frowning and looking at the lake.


    I saw four speedboats turning over on the lake, but none of them.


    "And your men?"


    "I said, there are monsters in the water."


    "I didn''t lie. Do you think it''s necessary for me to lie?"


    "What monsters are there in the water?"


    "I don''t know. I just know it''s very big, very big Not one, but another I saw when I fell into the water, like a snake. The long one was that it dragged my people into the water. "


    House looked at the four speedboats again and hesitated. "Are you serious?"

 Chapter 485

    "Ah..."


    Suddenly, a scream came from the woods.


    House and Toby rushed up at once, and the others rushed in the direction of the scream.


    But when they arrived, there was nothing.


    "Who called it just now?"


    "Not me."


    "It''s not me either."


    "No one admits?" Moorhouse didn''t look good.


    We all heard the sound, so we can''t fake it at all.


    "House, look if there are any less people." Toby said.


    House thought it was reasonable and said, "look at each other. Are there any fewer people?"


    "Chief, Brown seems to be missing."


    For no reason, how can it disappear?


    "Gone? Who is brown by? Come out on your own. "


    "Chief, it seems that Brown made that noise just now."


    House and Toby thumped, and Toby said in a low voice, "there may be something strange in this forest."


    House''s mood sank to the bottom: "do you mean it''s the same as what happened to you on the water?"


    "Well."


    "Ah..."


    Another call came, and it was in the crowd.


    "What''s the matter? What''s the matter? "


    "There''s something underground, Warren''s sinking."


    "I saw him entangled with things like roots, and he was dragged underground."


    The atmosphere at the scene was instantly dignified and subdued, after all, Warren had just been dragged into the ground in front of them.


    "Go, get out of here first." House felt something was wrong.


    He didn''t think about it because of the bounty. After all, living is the most important thing.


    If people can''t survive, no amount of bounty will help.


    However, when dozens of people in the mercenary regiment turned their heads, they found that the direction they came from before the back side was dense with bright spots, like the pupils of some kind of Night Walker.


    There are a lot of them, and they make a lot of noise.


    It was like a child''s conversation, very dense.


    Whew -


    all of a sudden, those things seem to shoot something at them, a lot.


    Most of them were blocked by the surrounding trees, but some people were shot.


    "Shoot! Shoot! "


    Dada -


    Yi -


    when those creatures are shot, they emit a babble.


    But soon, the little things were scattered, some climbing trees, some drilling underground, and some hiding in the shadows.


    "Ouch..." Toby was shot by that thing and pulled out of his thigh. It was a wooden thorn.


    What are those things? Do they use blunderbuss?


    Toby used to see some indigenous tribes use similar weapons when he was on a mission in a dense forest in South America.


    "We can''t go back. We can''t see them at all. Although the threat of individuals is not great, they are too many."


    House knew that too, and could only move on.


    All of a sudden, house''s feet were tight, and then house was pulled back by a vine.


    Toby''s eyes were fast and his hands were fast. He jumped on it and cut off the vines under house''s feet with his saber.


    "What the hell is going on?" House growled, biting his teeth.


    ¡­¡­


    "Shots?" EULA''s face was full of doubts: "Cheryl, was there a gunshot just now?"


    "Where is it? No. " Cheryl was pretending to be confused.


    Yola could hear it. How could she not hear the gunshot.


    But at this time, she can''t say, you stay here, I''ll go out and have a look.


    Her task is to protect Yura and make sure that she doesn''t run around.


    Although she wants to participate in the war, she also wants to help.


    But Chen Yu didn''t let her in at all. Besides, there was a princess blocking the door.


    Even though Cheryl was very strong, she faced the princess.


    Even if it''s her, it''s the same.


    This slap of the princess can definitely break her bones.


    "There is definitely one." EULA looked at Cheryl. "Cheryl, we''re friends."


    Cheryl put her hands to her face, and she was afraid that EULA would come.


    "Brother, isn''t there something to hide from me? But told you? "


    "Someone is going to attack us tonight. Chen is afraid that you will be injured, so he will lock you in the room. I''m here to protect you."


    "Do you think I need to be protected?"


    Nonsense, in this villa, the only one who needs protection is you.But Cheryl felt that if she told the truth, Jura would explode.


    "We''re still here. We can''t help."


    "But I want to see it."


    God, there are lots of bullets outside. Even I dare not go to watch it.


    Cheryl was speechless. "Yura, will you listen to me? Don''t add to the mess."


    "Do you think I''m making a mess?"


    "Well No, it''s not I don''t mean that. "


    "Well, let''s go out together."


    Cheryl pointed out the door and said, "princess, look at the door."


    "I have a way." You Lala opens the door: "princess."


    The princess propped up and looked at EULA: ouch.


    "I have delicious food here." Yola spread out her hand and added a small piece of dried meat.


    The princess looked at EULA with scornful eyes, as if to say, am I so easy to be deceived.


    "It''s not fooled."


    "Son of a bitch, why is a bear so smart?"


    EULA suddenly opened the window, and the princess rushed in and shouted at EULA.


    Yola bypassed the window, ran to the door and jumped out. Then Cheryl closed the door directly.


    Then the princess opened the door herself.


    Don''t tease me. Can you knock it down with just one door?


    Isn''t that too contemptuous of it?


    The princess walked out of the bedroom slowly. By this time, EULA and Cheryl had already run to the stairway.


    At this time, they are greeted by the second level, obitos.


    Obitos opened his mouth wide and showed his blood.


    Cheryl took two steps back. In Chen''s home, the last thing she wanted to face was obitos.


    But EULA is not afraid at all. She climbs up the handrail, sits down and slides down.


    Crash -


    it''s very windy to slide down, but without the brake, Jura''s physical fitness can''t stand stably.


    "Bad." It''s too late for Cheryl to catch up.


    Yura has slipped so fast that she realizes that she made a stupid decision.


    Just then, a pair of big hands caught Yura.


    "Brother..." Yola looks at Chen Ji who holds her Princess.


    "You know, people like you are not pleasant at all. Girls should be clever. Cheryl is very good." Chen Yu looked at Yula and said, "don''t force me to drop you on the tree all night."


    When Cheryl heard Chen Yu''s praise, she immediately blushed: "can you change the object to praise?"

 Chapter 486

    Cheryl was almost ashamed to death.


    Obviously promised to do well, but as soon as EULA instigated, she turned.


    Chen Yu seems calm and gentle now. He can''t be sure how to deal with her later.


    "Will you go back to the room?" Chen Yu hugs yollah.


    "Not good."


    "Do you want to see the elves?"


    "Yes."


    "How about going back to the room?"


    "Good."


    This kind of little girl is easy to fool.


    Chen Yu sent Yola back to the room, and then directly blocked the door.


    If they want to come out, they have to go out the window.


    However, the window is full of vines. They don''t want to be hung outside for one night.


    Chen Zhao came to the front yard, and the inferior devil team of the cannon fodder regiment came to report the war situation.


    The mercenaries had been cut off by them and were continuing to move towards the villa.


    Although the number of bad demons is large, their combat power is too weak, and it is with Yukins that they can barely stop the mercenaries from retreating.


    If the mercenaries have enough ammunition and fire wildly, it''s estimated that the evil will die.


    Of course, they can''t carry dozens of kilograms of ammunition to carry out the mission.


    And mercenaries don''t know what they''re facing, let alone how many.


    They were frightened by the uncertain situation.


    Now there are about thirty mercenaries.


    "It''s still too much. It needs to be reduced." Chen said.


    "Although eukins is powerful, he is still a little inefficient." Said old black.


    Lao Hei can''t do anything in this war. He can''t participate in this war.


    Even a gargoyle can''t control it. If he controls the Gargoyle to kill people, it''s the same as killing people.


    However, he was able to travel freely in the battlefield and transmit information to Chen Yu.


    "Forget it. It''s time for me." Chen said.


    ¡­¡­


    At the moment, the mercenaries are scared. It''s clearly a small forest.


    These mercenaries have fought in the rainforest, which is ten times more dangerous than the grove.


    But it''s full of mysteries. Up to now, they haven''t seen exactly what attacked them.


    "House, I think there might be something more dangerous ahead of us."


    "Of course I know But there''s no way out. " House''s tone was full of pessimism.


    This is the most dangerous time in his career.


    No, it''s the most bizarre one.


    If he could do it again, he would not accept the task.


    Although mercenaries are dangerous, they are not dangerous enough to kill more than a dozen people at a time.


    Generally speaking, as long as the arrangement is proper, one person can not die at a time.


    Even for some extremely difficult and dangerous tasks, one or two people will die.


    If more than a dozen people die in each mission, don''t do it. No one will continue to be a mercenary for a long time.


    But this time, their goal let them taste fear and despair.


    At this time, all the mercenaries stopped.


    "What voice?" House looked around, but found nothing.


    "The voice is from heaven!" Toby looked up at the top, but in the dark, there was nothing to see.


    Just then, a dark shadow came down from the sky.


    It was a strange creature with wings, bigger than an adult.


    The creature caught a man in one hand, and then it was going up.


    But during the flight, the other mercenaries fired.


    Dada -


    the creature was shot into a horse''s hive in an instant and fell down with a strange sound.


    But when it fell, it became a stone statue full of holes.


    And the mercenary he was holding was smashed into meat sauce.


    Of course, before he was smashed, he had been shot by his companion.


    "What is this? Stone statue? " House looks up in doubt.


    Ding -


    a bullet oozes from the statue, and then a bullet hole disappears.


    "Don''t go, it''s recovering!" Toby grabbed house, took out his pistol and fired two shots at the statue.


    Jingling -


    when the bullet hit the statue, there was a flash of sparks, but the statue was unharmed.


    "No, I can''t hurt him!" House shook his head: "it can only be hurt when it moves and becomes flesh and blood.""Fortunately, there is only one head here. If there are more heads, our casualties will be more......"


    Just after Toby''s voice fell, a dozen stone ghosts fell in the sky.


    The grotesque cries of these stone idols, as well as the gunshots, have filled the whole battlefield with desperate cries.


    House and Toby are full of despair. Why is that?


    What the hell is this for?


    Where are these monsters from?


    They don''t feel like they are attacking a villa, they are more like fighting for a ghost land full of strange monsters.


    Those who were shot by the gun fell to the ground again, while those who were not attacked grabbed people and dropped them in the air.


    Or directly in the mid air, two stone statues and ghosts will segment their limbs, and then throw the broken limbs and arms down.


    Dada -


    BAM -


    the mercenaries are so scared that only the gunfire can make them temporarily alleviate their fear and despair.


    Finally, the gunfire subsided, and there were only a dozen people left on the scene.


    They had no bullets at all, but the gargoyles stopped attacking.


    One by one, they fell back to the ground and became stone statues again.


    But no one is happy about it. There are only deeper fears.


    They felt faintly that they were about to face real despair.


    The breath of death is here, and they see a figure.


    Death! Yes, death is here to reap the soul.


    Although it''s just a scene in a blink of an eye, it makes people shudder.


    At this time, a heavy footsteps came from the other direction of the forest.


    These are two huge statues, just like the ones that attacked them before, but they are bigger and stronger.


    This kind of monster, I''m afraid, can only be killed by cannons.


    And their bodies have flesh and blood, they have metal, they have only one eye.


    It looks like the legendary one eyed giant, full of the sense of oppression, which makes them afraid.


    But the two Cyclops did not attack them directly, but stood there.


    At this time, another sound of footsteps came.


    The Asian finally appeared in front of them.


    "Hello Welcome, my dear guests. " Chen Yu spread out his arms, full of warm and hospitable tone.


    "Those in the back don''t want to escape. If you want to escape..."


    At this time, a more terrifying creature blocked all their way back!

 Chapter 487

    Hellhound!


    They saw the terrifying hellhounds behind them, and all the mercenaries peed.


    Some people tried to get into the water, but at this time nine snake heads appeared in the water.


    Each snake head is more than two meters long, and there are different dim lights in its eyes, staring at the shore.


    At the same time, they are waiting for people who don''t know the truth to catch up.


    In the water, there is a larger, more terrifying shadow, making a slow patrol under the water.


    At this moment, the mercenaries finally despair.


    "You are surrounded. Now put down the weapons of the moment and accept your trial."


    One by one, the mercenaries laid down their weapons, and then a dense voice came from all around them.


    One by one bad devil jumped out of the dark, or from a tree.


    In their hands, they were carrying blowguns, small daggers and ropes.


    Tie these mercenaries together into a line and then bring them into the space gap.


    When the mercenaries saw the huge castle in front of them, they were shocked by the scene.


    But at this time, many bones stood up from the ground.


    "Don''t try to fight, you can''t fight." Old black finally appeared.


    The mercenaries peed again. They didn''t know how many times they were scared tonight.


    But this time, it''s definitely the most frightening.


    Death! They really saw death.


    And I saw it while I was still alive. Is there anything more desperate than that.


    Dogleg, tegler, came running in a hurry, with soft knees, and knelt in front of old black.


    "The great lord of death, your servant welcomes your return."


    "Well, take them all down and tell them the rules here."


    The mercenaries did not resist. They had already given up the idea of resistance.


    ¡­¡­


    "There''s death here, there''s a disturbing atmosphere in it. Don''t go inside any more." Said Simmons Leicester.


    "Ha ha Don''t try to deceive me with lies any more. I won''t be fooled. Keep going. " Heratia didn''t believe it at all.


    Believe a devil''s word, unless you have a brain.


    "I didn''t lie to you. I''m serious." Simmons Leicester said seriously, "there are many people dead tonight, and the soul of the dead has all disappeared. Don''t you feel the smell of death?"


    Heratia frowned. She did not smell death.


    But she could smell the smell of saltpetre. There was a strong smell of gunpowder burning in the air. The wind came from the northwest, which was the direction Simons llelster pointed to.


    It feels like a war just happened in that direction.


    Suddenly, a figure fell rapidly in front of heratia and Simmons Leicester.


    "Stop, no traffic ahead." Murphy suddenly appeared, blocking heratia and Simmons Leicester.


    "Blood." Simmons Leicester recognized Murphy at a glance.


    "Don''t you have heavy armor? Are you in Cosplay? It looks handsome, but it still can''t change my duty. The road is forbidden. "


    "What is Cosplay?" Asked Simmons Leicester, turning his head.


    "He''s insulting you."


    "Blood boy, look for death!" Simmons Leicester immediately raised his knife and struck Murphy.


    Murphy jumped away two meters at once. It was dangerous.


    This armor man doesn''t look right


    Murphy felt his hair stand up, and Simmons Leicester came again.


    Murphy turned over and put his foot on Simmons Leicester''s chest.


    But Simmons Leicester didn''t move. Instead, Murphy fell to the ground.


    Simmons Leicester saw Murphy fall to the ground and immediately pursued him.


    Murphy was startled. A donkey rolled around and narrowly avoided the attack of Simmons Leicester.


    Simmons Leicester''s bloody blade was cut into a tree in front of him, which was at least 40 cm in diameter.


    Just then, the whole forest crashed.


    Like the wind blowing through the woods, heratia and Simmons Leicester both felt the atmosphere was a little unusual.


    ¡­¡­


    At the moment, there are more than 20 people around the corner of the villa.


    They''re not mercenaries. They''re from the daks.


    Ben Dake was their leader. At this time, a young man came to Ben Dake.


    "Brother, the guns on house''s side are over.""Well, it should be the end of the fight."


    "It''s time for us to play."


    Ben Dake waved: "come on, it''s our turn."


    Ben Dake, with a high spirit, went towards the direction of the villa.


    ¡­¡­


    "Master, someone broke into the edge of the woods from the direction of the backyard, and is attacking Murphy now."


    "Murphy can''t fight?"


    "However, he is a psychic, and the other is a magical puppet with demonic breath."


    "That kid, didn''t I give him a night off? What are you doing here? "


    Suddenly, Lao Hei appeared at Chen''s side again: "I found that there are more than 20 people there in the skeleton buried in the direction of the intersection."


    "How can there still be people? Are they behind them?" Chen Yu has some doubts.


    "What to do now?"


    "Eugene, you''re here to protect Murphy. It''s OK even if you show yourself." "As for the people on the other side of the road, I''ll take the stone idols with me. It''s really troublesome. Can''t we all pile up and stand together? We have to disperse them?" Chen ordered


    Before Chen Yu arrived at the villa, he had seen more than 20 black figures coming.


    What are they? Look down on me? Or are they better than the previous mercenaries?


    Chen Yu dare not be careless. After all, there are more than 20 people on the other side.


    Everyone has one shot, even he has to kneel.


    "Kill!" At the command of Chen Yu, the stone ghost hovering in the air suddenly attached.


    "Ah What is this? "


    "Die for me."


    "Ah ah..."


    In a blink of an eye, there are only three or four people left in more than 20 Dake families.


    All of them are leaning against their backs, desperately looking at the stone ghost around them.


    "What''s the matter, so weak? There was no resistance What kind of backhand is this? "


    "Clean up these alive and throw them into the space gap."


    Just then, Chen''s phone rang.


    "Hello, mom, what can I do for you?"


    "Chen Zhu, you''re OK. Hold on. I''ll bring someone right away."


    "Well What are you talking about? I don''t understand. "


    "Have you not been attacked?"

 Chapter 488

    Chen Yu looked at the hordes of evil spirits in front of him, clearing away the blood and bodies on the ground at full speed. He still calmly replied, "No."


    The phone hasn''t been hung up. A row of lights have appeared on the front face.


    Chen Chu frowned as he looked at the site that had not been cleaned.


    The evil devil scoured the ground with water, which was completely wet.


    There''s still some blood on the ground, but it''s not obvious.


    There was also a faint smell of blood in the air.


    "All up." Chen Chu waved.


    The evil spirit immediately dispersed, and there was a lot of space before the venue.


    At this time, my mother''s motorcade stopped in front of Chen Yu, and my mother ran down from the car.


    "Chen Yu, are you ok? Where''s Yura? "


    "It''s OK. Play with friends in the room." Chen replied.


    Mother looked around at the wet ground. "Why is there so much water here?"


    "I''m cleaning."


    "Cleaning this evening?" Asked mother in amazement.


    "Idleness is also idleness." Chen said casually.


    There are many people coming down behind the motorcade. They look like mercenaries.


    A bearded mercenary in camouflage touched his nose, walked and looked at the lake.


    "The smell of gunpowder is very strong here, and the air is still filled with the smell of blood." "A lot of people died here," said the bearded mercenary


    "I just had a party here to set off fireworks and killed some cows." Chen replied.


    Mother is also a face of suspicion, she does not believe that nothing happened.


    "What happened to the four overturned yachts on the lake?" Asked the mother.


    "My friend drank too much. He was driving a yacht on the lake and was drunk. As a result, the yacht hit the reef and turned over."


    To be honest, both mom and a group of mercenaries found something wrong.


    It looks like what happened here, but it doesn''t look like a battle.


    But all kinds of signs are like traces left after the battle. The west wind blowing from the lake brings some smell of nitre mixed with a hint of blood.


    It looks like there was a fight here not long ago.


    But why can''t we find any trace?


    Unless Chen has a large team, it is possible to clean up in a very short time.


    This makes her feel that Chen Yu may also be a member of a mercenary team.


    Or his basic organization and head.


    If you think about it like this, it makes sense.


    When Chen Yu lived in Yula''s house, he killed so many mercenaries alone.


    Now, Chen Yu has solved dozens of mercenaries in a very short time.


    And, in my mother''s opinion, if it''s just to be an illegal doctor.


    I''m afraid it''s impossible to save such a large amount of money in a short time.


    So it''s not hard to imagine that Chen Yu must be in charge of a mercenary team.


    I just don''t know where the team is hiding. After the battle, it cleans up the battlefield quickly.


    After all, Chen Yu and her mother and son are not as close as they think.


    There are some things Chen Yu doesn''t plan to say, and she doesn''t plan to ask.


    Just then, two more cars came outside.


    Farry is in the car. There''s another man in the car, Farr.


    The other car in the back is far behind. It''s Gaia.


    When fari got off, she saw so many people at the door: "Chen, what happened here?"


    "Fanny, come here. I''ll introduce you. This is my mother."


    "Mom, this is Fanny, my girlfriend."


    "Hello, ma''am."


    "Hello."


    Farry was told by Farr that Chen Yu asked her to take her to her home.


    Fari felt that Chen would not support himself if there was nothing special.


    So she didn''t feel at ease and came back all night.


    I didn''t expect to meet Chen''s mother here.


    Their relationship between mother and son is a little strange.


    Fari thought, and at the same time, her eyes wandered on them.


    Farry''s heart moved, is it their mother-child relationship is not the same, so Chen Yu don''t want to let himself see his mother?


    So women sometimes think too much.


    "I''ll call Yola down."


    "No, let her rest." My mother said, "I''ll come back another day..."


    My mother turned to Fanny and said, "nice to meet you, Fanny. Goodbye."


    "Goodbye." Fanny and her mother gave each other a hug.


    Then my mother turned and got on the car, and the team left again.Chen Yu stares at Phare, who moves away.


    At this time, Gaia''s car stopped.


    "Hi, Chen." Gaia got out of the car and exchanged eyes with Chen Yu.


    "Gaia, why are you here at this time? I''d like to introduce you to my girlfriend, farry. This is her sister, Farr." Chen Chu took farry by the hand and said, "farry, don''t you always want to know who beat me up? She came to our party last time. "


    "Hello, Gaia."


    Fari can obviously feel the change of Chen Yu''s attitude. When facing her mother, she shows a sense of distance. That kind of indifferent attitude is more like communicating with a person who knows but is not familiar with her.


    However, when he met Gaia, Chen Yu recovered his nature and was very casual.


    "Hello Gaia, I remember you."


    "Come in and sit down."


    "Good." Gaia did not refuse, her eyes also around, the corner of the eye looked at Chen.


    She didn''t expect that Chen Yu actually solved everything.


    And still quietly resolved, although there is a little trace.


    ¡­¡­


    At the moment, Murphy is being chased by Simmons Leicester. Murphy is not his opponent at all.


    His only advantage is speed, but speed can only be used to escape his life, can not give him too much help.


    "Metamorphosis." Suddenly, herathia threw a magic.


    In a flash, Murphy turned into a bat, but instead of flying, he fell to the ground.


    By this time, Simmons Leicester''s foot had already stepped towards Murphy.


    Seeing this Murphy was about to be trampled on the spot, the next moment, countless vines suddenly rolled to Simmons Leicester.


    In a flash, Simmons Leicester was bound by a dozen vines.


    "The spirit of fire, burn the enemy in front of you." Herathia lost a fiery burn directly to Simmons Leicester, and his vines were cleared.


    Simmons Leicester easily got rid of the vines, but it also bought time for Murphy, who in a flash returned to human form.


    It was only when Murphy was back in human form that Simmons Leicester''s bloody dagger looked at him.


    "Dead..."


    All of a sudden, a shadow came over and Simmons Leicester made a move.


    Heratia also looked up at the top of her head.


    Only a tall tree appeared in front of them.


    What''s the matter? Where is this big tree from here?

 Chapter 489

    But what made herathia feel more incredible was that the tree lifted the branch and swept towards them.


    Crash -


    Simmons Leicester was swept out directly, and heratia looked at the tree in amazement.


    It''s amazing


    What kind of magic is this?


    She knows some natural magic, like vines.


    But she never saw it, or even heard of it.


    What natural magic can drive this huge tree.


    "Fire..."


    Herathia immediately cast his magic and was about to attack the tree.


    But the next moment, heratia was pulled down by the vines.


    "Let''s go. This is a forest herder We are in his territory, and we may have beaten him. "


    Simmons Leicester, who remained proud all the way, turned and ran.


    Heratia broke free from the vines and ran after Simmons Leicester.


    Fortunately, herretia and Simmons Leicester escaped from the forest without any forest herders chasing them, which gave them a chance to breathe.


    "Simmons, what happened just now? Or what kind of magic? "


    "That''s a forest Herder."


    "What are forest herders?"


    "A magical creature, their individual is not very sour, but if they are in a forest, then they can control the plants of the whole forest, just like an army, and let them do it."


    "Why have I never heard of it?"


    "I didn''t know that there were forest herders in the world, and it''s absolutely impossible to stay in this kind of small forest because of the age of his trees. There is only one possibility that someone controls him." Simmons Leicester said solemnly, "I told you a long time ago, don''t get close to here. The owner here is very dangerous."


    Heratia still refused to give up: "it''s OK. Let''s change direction and come from another direction. I know that in the other direction, it''s a large lake. Forest herders can''t even control water and grass."


    "Crazy woman, you crazy woman." Simmons Leicester wanted to cry without tears.


    He doesn''t want to do it. He wants to escape


    But he couldn''t resist. This crazy woman was just looking for her own way.


    All the way, all the way to persuade, but herathia is iron hearted, and is not even interested in Simmons Leicester''s persuasion.


    Finally, to the river outlet of mirror lake.


    "How can I get there when the water is so deep? How do you get there? "


    At this time, heratia took off her clothes. What she was wearing was a swimsuit.


    For a moment, Simmons Leicester''s eyes straightened and he stared at heratia.


    "I''ll give you a water charm and swim over."


    "Good, good." Simmons Leicester didn''t know if he heard heratia''s words, so he kept his eyes on heratia''s sexy posture.


    If he can drool at this time, he will definitely look like a pig brother.


    With the help of herathia''s light water spell, Simmons Leicester floats on the water.


    Just at this time, the lake in front of us suddenly arched.


    "There is something Something''s coming... " Exclaimed heratia.


    Simmons Leicester, too, was so frightened that he turned around and fled: "it''s the devil! And it''s a subordinate of the seven demons The subordination of the lazy king. "


    "Amon?" When heratia went to Goya, he once saw Amun.


    She knew how old and terrible Amun was.


    Crash -


    amon swept past with a tail. Simmons Leicester grabbed heratia, and then flew out, smashing him out of the river mouth.


    Herathia would have drowned if she had not been dragged ashore by Simmons Leicester.


    "Woman, how are you?"


    Herathia vomited two mouthfuls of water out of the lake, and at the same time he was sober: "you just said, that Orca is a demon?"


    "Not only the devil, but also the subordinate of the lazy king. Besides, he is not my residual consciousness attached to a knife like this. He is a complete form with strong subordinate power."


    "But Amun The devil called for a human master. "


    "How could this terrible devil obey a human command? Either this man is powerful and terrible, or he is not human at all. To enslave such a devil, at least he must have the power of demon lord. "


    Simmons Leicester said in horror, "you''ve got a brain drain. To be against such a man is to kill yourself."


    "Fu * *, how do I know this guy is so horrible." Herathia was bubbling at this time, but she was also awake.Herathia suddenly calmed down and looked at Simmons Leicester. "What''s your idea? If I die, aren''t you free? "


    "I''m a devil with professional integrity. Since I''m your servant, of course I have to think about you. Can you still get up? I''ll hold you. " Simmons Leicester said seriously.


    "Go away, don''t touch me. You are a devil."


    "No, I promise I will do nothing but hold you. Don''t leave. It seems that your leg is scratched..."


    "Let me help Nian rub his chest..."


    ¡­¡­


    "Master, that woman has taken someone there."


    "How is it now?"


    "I don''t know."


    "Call and ask."


    "Master Phone The phone won''t work. "


    "No way? No signal? "


    "It''s not that they don''t have a signal Yes It''s our manor The signal from our estate is blocked. "


    "What do you mean?" Pernutt Dake asked, puzzled.


    Just then, there was a gunshot outside.


    There was only one sound, and then there was silence.


    After a while, footsteps came.


    Dense footsteps, it seems that many people are walking towards it.


    "What''s going on outside? Who shot just now? " Asked pennut Dake.


    Dada -


    the loud high-heeled shoes sounded in the open corridor of the mansion, which was like a heavy hammer, constantly pounding the heart of penut Dake.


    Penut Dake saw the woman coming, the woman he hated the most.


    "What are you doing?"


    "It''s your life."


    Chen''s mother was followed by a dozen mercenaries armed with the weapon, and her pupils shrank.


    Since there are more than ten people in front of him, there must be more people inside and outside the manor.


    This means that his estate is under control.


    "You want to break your promise? Do you think killing me will end all this? I''m not alone in the daks. "


    "You broke your promise first. You sent someone to kill Yola."


    "Your son killed haywal first! You bitch. "


    "But why did haywal get killed by my son? Have you thought about it? "


    "Dare you kill me? The Dukes won''t let you go. "


    Chen Yu''s mother leaned down and pasted her face to the ear of penut Dake, saying softly: "I And I won''t let the daks go. "

 Chapter 490

    This evening, Farr is able to sleep at ease.


    The new home of Chen Yu and fari has a good sound insulation effect.


    This may be the most satisfactory place for Farr for the house.


    In the early morning, people went downstairs for breakfast.


    Farr and farry were sitting in the living room. EULA and Cheryl jumped into the lake early in the morning to play. They were not afraid of the cold at all.


    "Who is that girl, Fanny?" Asked val.


    "Which one are you talking about?"


    "I know one of them is Cheryl. I met her at the party that night. I was talking about another girl, the white and scary one."


    "She, Chen''s sister." "Do you want any more milk?" said farry


    "No." Val looked at Yola''s back. "She''s sick from time to time."


    "Yes."


    "Chen didn''t help?"


    "Chen hasn''t helped EULA yet. He needs to study it."


    "There are patients he needs to think about." After all, Farr is a cancer specialist. Of course, she can see what''s wrong with EULA.


    Leukemia, also known as blood cancer, is the most dangerous and deadly disease in the world.


    The mortality rate is also very high, so it is normal for Chen to hesitate.


    "Well, it''s time for me to go and see me to work." Said Val, taking a sip of milk at the end.


    Chen Yu was late at this time, only to kiss farry goodbye.


    ¡­¡­


    Pierce Nan has been waiting impatiently. He has been afraid to go home for many days.


    His family has been sent abroad, and he spent a lot of money to hire the wizard killer, so far there is no news.


    Once again, pierce South called heratia: "excuse me, madam, are you doing my job?"


    "Fart, you bastard. Do you know who you want me to kill?" Heratia gets a call from pierce South and gets angry: "because of you, my mission can no longer maintain 100% success rate, you just give me a million dollars, you want me to die? Don''t even think about it! You can die for me No, I hope he finds you! And then you will die very miserably, very miserably! "


    Herathia''s words made pierce Nan a little confused. What''s the matter?


    Why is it the same tone when I asked Rupert last time, this time?


    Is that Chinese really so terrible?


    Both Rupert and heratia are famous witches.


    But they are all scared to this extent by a wizard. Is that Chinese really so terrible?


    Pierce Nan still doesn''t believe in evil. Since magic can''t kill you, kill you by conventional means!


    Find the killer, the real killer.


    ¡­¡­


    On a small island in the Western Pacific, the climate is pleasant.


    This is the island Kelly bought with all her savings.


    The price of such a small Pacific island ranges from hundreds of thousands to tens of millions of dollars.


    Kelly''s Island costs about two million dollars.


    She has lived here for half a year.


    For half a year, she almost stayed indoors.


    For half a year ago, it had become her nightmare.


    In her house, there are a lot of books about religion.


    Kelly is lying in a beach chair, where no one will disturb her.


    She doesn''t need to worry, either, that nightmare will come back.


    Her face is covered with an ancient book she bought from the black market at a high price.


    In this ancient book, there are various legends about demons.


    For half a year, she has been studying the connection between religion and demons.


    Not for faith, but for the complete elimination of that nightmare.


    Just then, Kelly''s phone rang and woke her up.


    "Hello." Kelly makes a lazy voice.


    "Kelly, you''ve been on vacation for half a year. It''s almost enough. Come back and help me."


    On the other end of the phone was her former leader and head of a killer organization.


    This is the person who led her into the industry.


    "I''m done." Kelly said quietly.


    The so-called killers are similar to mercenaries.


    The difference is that killers usually act alone, while mercenaries pay more attention to overall tactics.


    Of course, no matter the killer or the mercenary, they will not really be chased out as they are in movies and TV plays.


    No one has enough to go after a killer who wants to quit, because the risk of doing so is very great.


    Just like the plot in the movie, it''s likely that the exit killer is not killed, but it''s turned upside down.Moreover, the average killer even exits.


    There is still a great possibility to return to this industry. After all, those killers only kill people.


    When they spend their money, they will return to the organization.


    Continue to do the job of killing people and passing goods and making a lot of money.


    "Nothing else. I''ll hang up."


    "Don''t, don''t, I have a super simple task. It''s really super simple, and the reward is very rich."


    "Where are the tasks that are well paid and simple? If so, you may have taken over them yourself. Besides, even if you don''t take them, won''t others take them?"


    "I''m in Africa now, and I have a very important task in my hand. Now our industry is in a recession. My men and a third of them have gone to work as mercenaries. It''s said that our organization is impersonal. Fu * * is what killer wants."


    Kelly rolled her eyes. Are you here to complain?


    "I don''t want to hear you say anything."


    "All right, all right, let''s move on."


    "The goal of this mission is to kill an ordinary person for three million dollars."


    "Killing a top rich man costs only a few million dollars. You told me that an ordinary person would pay three million dollars? No, you have to draw from it. That''s five million dollars! "


    "It''s true. At least I have so much information, but it''s a little special."


    "What''s special?"


    "Not long ago, in the place where the man lived, there were two mercenary regiments, dozens of people tried to attack him, but they all disappeared."


    "What do you mean?"


    "I also heard from some mercenaries. I don''t know the specific situation."


    "You don''t know what it means. Is there any armed force or the like in the ordinary person you are talking about?"


    "I don''t know. On the surface, he''s just an illegal doctor. He has a little money and no record of black... Gang or other black industry chain."


    "That is to say, you want me to kill one person who can make two mercenaries evaporate? Am I crazy? Or do you think I''m God? "


    Kelly wants to understand. It''s not that the boss is not busy, nor that all his men are gone.


    No one is willing to accept this task at all!


    "You are a killer. If you give him a shot in the dark, everything will be solved."


    "Who is the other party? Where is the task point? "

 Chapter 491

    "Los Angeles, a Chinese."


    "Ah..." Kelly''s a surprise, Los Angeles, Chinese.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "What is the name of the target?"


    ¡°zhaochen¡£¡±


    Hearing the name, Kelly yanked her chest. It was him!


    It''s really him!


    That nightmare, again.


    "Do you know who is going to kill him?" Kelly asked.


    "You should know that in our industry, we should not ask the identity of the employer Or... "


    The killer''s boss was shocked. Kelly used to be very straightforward and well behaved when she took the task.


    Unless, she knows the goal!


    "Ah That I suddenly remember that the newcomer of our organization seems to be free. I''ll ask that newcomer again. "


    "Boss, are you in America?" Kelly burst out laughing.


    "Kylie, don''t do that."


    Killer boss is a killer, but he can be said to be the most useless one in the organization.


    But since the change of business and the operation of the killer organization, it has gone smoothly.


    However, even the leader of the killer organization has to pretend to be a grandson most of the time in front of these killers.


    "Not what?"


    "All right, all right, what do you want?"


    "No one is allowed to take this task."


    "You want to take it? Or do you know this person? "


    "I know."


    Killer organizations usually pick up tasks.


    After all, the killer in the organization, who does not have a family and friends.


    When taking on tasks, they will also actively avoid these people.


    So as not to kill the relatives and friends of the killers of our own organization, it will be a big trouble then.


    "But it''s not in the file."


    "New acquaintance, no way."


    "All right, all right."


    The leader of the killer is helpless. Everyone in the organization is the boss.


    It''s really not easy to run a killer organization these days.


    Kelly looks at the information sent by the killer boss, some of which are substantive information, and some of which are his own speculation.


    But most striking, in a recent incident, dozens of people approached the man''s villa and mysteriously disappeared.


    Kelly knew that the man had a very mysterious and terrible ability.


    If it''s him, it''s not surprising to do these things.


    After escaping for so long, I still have to face it.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡°fu**fu**£¡¡± Herathia put her foot on Simmons Leicester''s ass: "you get out of here, I give you freedom, don''t pester me anymore."


    "No, I think you are a good master. I''m willing to give you everything I have, including my loyalty. Do you think it''s very safe to look at my indestructible body?" Simmons Leicester took a picture of himself on the chest.


    "Do you know, this is the street, don''t you see..."


    Just then, a father came up with the child: "Hello, can you let my child take a picture with this cos?"


    "Of course." Heratia replied with a smile.


    Simmons Leicester picked up the child and put it around his neck. His father took two pictures.


    "Excuse me, which movie or game character is this gentleman''s cos?"


    "The devil is by his side."


    "What? I haven''t heard of it. "


    Herathia turned around and left. Simmons Leicester continued to follow her.


    "In fact, I can also play a person''s identity, master. I intend to follow you all my life."


    "I don''t need to. Get out of here." Heratia growled loudly.


    "No, you need it."


    In any case, Simmons Leicester has made up his mind to stay in heratia.


    Suddenly, a voice interrupted heratia and Simmons Leicester.


    "Miss herathia, we meet again."


    "Damn flies."


    Simmons Leicester hated other men approaching heratia.


    Along the way, countless flies have tried to ask heratia''s phone number.


    Simmons Leicester turned his head and growled, "get out of here before I take your head off."


    "Are you talking to me?" Chen Zhu looks at the iron man COS in front of him.


    Meow -


    "are you talking to me? Little guy. "


    Samel on Chen''s shoulder looks at Simmons Leicester.


    In a flash, Simmons Leicester and herathia were all blown up.What a terrible breath! What''s the chilling sense of oppression?


    Who is this thing that incarnates as a kitten?


    Heratia''s body is also stiff. She is very afraid. Chen Yu came to avenge her.


    After all, Murphy met her when she was fighting with Murphy that day.


    "You know him?" Chen Yu asked curiously when he heard Samuel''s words.


    "A poor little devil, without any subordinate, let me think, oh, it seems to be a rare devil, devil warrior. I killed some before, but I never saw them again." Said Samuel.


    "Ah, I suddenly remember. I have something else to do. I''ll go first. Goodbye." Herathia pulls Simmons Leicester around and runs.


    "Terrible, terrible, terrible." Simmons Leicester kept whispering.


    He''s scared. He''s really scared.


    The cat must be a devil, but what devil is he?


    Why is there such a terrible smell?


    "Simmons, do you know the man? Have you met him? "


    "No, it''s the kitten on his shoulder. It''s always a devil. It''s very terrible. I just saw him and felt the terrible breath coming from his face. It''s terrible It''s the devil of the devil. "


    "That man is my previous goal."


    "What? Is that him? Fortunately... "


    Simmons Leicester fought a cold war: "fortunately, we gave up that day without even entering the door. If we really broke into his territory, we would die. It would be very ugly."


    ¡­¡­


    "I didn''t expect miss heratia to be a witch." Chen Yu was also a little surprised: "but her ability is not weak, actually enslaved a demon."


    "Not at all." "The little devil is just imprisoned in a prop, and the prop itself is controlled by the witch. As for the witch itself, the magic power is less than one third of yours," said Samuel


    "By the way, speaking of magic, I opened a clean eye last time, but it hasn''t been functioning. Can you see what it is?"


    "The ability to trigger the eyes without grime is very strange. How can I know all about it?"


    At this time, the eyes on Chen''s wrist suddenly opened: "eh?"


    Then a picture appeared in Chen''s mind.

 Chapter 492

    The picture in Chen''s mind is very strange.


    This is a high-rise roof, a person lying on the ground, head covered with a windbreaker, let people can''t see the appearance of this person, but this person''s hand holding things, but let Chen Yu suddenly surprised.


    That''s a gun, sniper gun!


    Chen Yu suddenly opened his eyes, he seemed to realize something.


    Looking at a tall building in the distance.


    "What''s the matter? Master? "


    "I saw a strange picture, which should have been passed to me by this eye. On the high building in front of me, someone was pointing a sniper gun at me."


    "Oh It''s shadow It seemed to Samuel.


    "What is shadow truth?"


    "Shadow telepresence can detect out of your binocular field of vision, which is the purpose of this eye."


    "Well, that''s right. These eyes are very useful." Chen Yu is very satisfied. With this shadow, his risk coefficient will be greatly reduced.


    ¡­¡­


    Kelly put away the sniper gun. That moment.


    She really wanted to pull the trigger, but then the blood mark on her arm began to hurt.


    She knows the purpose of this blood brand. Every time she kills that person, the blood brand will stop her.


    Of course, Kelly knows she can''t kill her.


    It''s just that what she didn''t expect was that it was several kilometers away.


    The man found himself!


    Kelly thought about it and called.


    "Hello, Chen."


    "I''m familiar with your voice." Chen Yu at the other end of the phone said.


    "Chen, you have seen me. Why don''t you pretend to know who I am?"


    "Then what do you want?"


    Chen Yu doesn''t understand what the woman on the phone means.


    What do you mean you saw her?


    Wait, she said she saw her


    Is she the one with the sniper gun at her?


    The voice reminds Chen of a woman.


    A woman who once killed him.


    At that time, Chen Yu just arrived in the United States.


    At that time, Chen Yu was still the honest man.


    She, it''s Kelly.


    That woman killer.


    "How about we make a deal?"


    "What kind of deal?"


    "Someone found a killer organization to offer you a reward, and this task happened to be in my hand."


    "You want to tell me that you don''t kill me, and then let me do you good?"


    "Of course I''m not that naive. I know I can''t kill you."


    I can find myself facing him with a sniper gun a few kilometers away.


    How could such a person kill himself.


    Even if there is no blood mark, Kelly does not feel that she can pose a threat to him.


    "What kind of deal do you want to make?"


    "I will tell you the message of the man who is going to kill you, and you will lift my blood mark."


    "How do I know you didn''t cheat me?"


    Chen Yu doesn''t trust Kelly at all.


    After all, Kelly was the one who actually killed him.


    "I can tell you the information of the person who is going to kill you first. If you are sure that it is OK, then help me remove the blood mark."


    "Good." Chen Yu thought about it, but the deal was OK.


    "The man who is going to kill you is pierce south."


    "Wait a minute, I know him. I have a feud with him, and he wants to kill me. That''s what I already know." Chen Yu interrupted Kelly: "if you just want to tell me this information, then our transaction is unnecessary."


    Kelly was stunned for a moment. Well, it looks like she''s naive.


    "How about I help you find him?" Kelly asked.


    "Can you help me find him?" Chen Yu''s eyes brightened.


    If Kelly can really help herself find him, then the deal can be made.


    "I can only say try."


    "Well, as long as you can help me find him, then I will help you remove the blood mark from your body."


    Now the biggest headache for Chen Yu is pierce Nan. This is a mouse.


    I can''t find him, and I keep harassing him. I''m really bored.


    Every time Chen Yu heard the name, he secretly swore that he must be killed.


    ¡­¡­


    In the evening, farry came home and lost a bag of things on the table.


    Chen Zhu picked up the bag and saw that there were seeds in it, like some seeds.


    "What is this, Fanny? For what? "


    "Robio gave it. He said our family is suitable for growing some grapes and making some red wine."Chen Zhao patted his forehead, Fanny, you said directly that you want to grow grapes and make wine.


    Why do we have to talk about other people?


    Well, see through, don''t tell.


    Since fari wants to grow grapes and make wine, just plant them.


    "I let the bad devil plant it."


    "Chen, don''t you think it''s more meaningful for us to do it ourselves?" Fari looked at Chen Yu with serious eyes: "when we grow grapes, we will make our own wine and give our own wine to our friends. What do you think?"


    "Well, you have ideas." Chen Chu pulled fari and kissed her on the forehead.


    I''m afraid of your enthusiasm for three minutes. As soon as this idea passes, it''s time for the evil demons to start.


    "Yura, Cheryl, let''s go grow grapes together."


    "What kind of grapes? I don''t want to. I want to keep playing... " Yola subconsciously wants to refuse.


    But soon, she got in touch with Chen Yu''s threatening eyes.


    Think about it. The first two days I talked back to Chen, and then I was banned by Chen for one day.


    So she swallowed back the words, with a farfetched smile, and replied, "OK."


    They chose a piece of land, a hundred meters away from the villa.


    There are no trees here, the light is good, but there are some weeds.


    "What first?" Asked fari.


    As a matter of fact, she had a fever for a while.


    There is no plan at all.


    "Weed removal, of course." Said Cheryl.


    Chen Yu rolled his eyes. There was eukins. He really didn''t need weeding.


    "No, there are no weeds here." Chen said.


    "What is that group?"


    "Don''t worry about that. Loosen the soil. Loosen the soil first." Chen Chu waved.


    Four people began to loosen the soil. In fact, the soil here is already very soft, because this is the mud dug from the mirror lake before and then covered here. At least the surface is very soft.


    So it doesn''t need much strength to dig a large area easily.


    And with Chen''s strength, this kind of work is not even physical work.


    Cheryl and EULA were working together, and they began to make noise again.


    This is the case with their children of this age. It is impossible to ask them to work honestly.


    "Yola, look at me..."


    Cheryl showed the shape of a werewolf directly, reaching a height of 1.8 meters, then her two claws caught in the earth, and then she ran back.

 Chapter 493

    Until it was dark, people came back to the house.


    Chen Yu didn''t let Cheryl and Yula jump into the lake again to take a bath. If they were allowed to go down the lake again, it would be dark again.


    Let them clean up in the swimming pool first, and then go back to the house.


    Although there is a swimming pool at home, Chen Yu and fari seldom use it.


    When Chen Yu and fari play with water, they usually go to the lake.


    They also like the feeling of the lake. Most of the swimming pool is used and played by pets at home.


    Of course, they change water every day.


    But when EULA and Cheryl came back, Cheryl helped her back.


    Chen Yu frowned, and pulled you Lala to his side. "Yula, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Nothing, just feeling a little tired."


    Chen took out the stethoscope and examined EULA''s body.


    The last time Chen Yu gave Yola''s medicine, it increased Yola''s resistance.


    But EULA''s body is still too weak, and she is still very easy to get sick.


    And when she gets sick, it''s very dangerous for her.


    Chen Yu is not willing to control Yula and restrict her from doing this and that.


    If he could, he would like Euler to grow up happily.


    Instead of being a caged bird, watching others play, she can only watch silently beside.


    Only in this way, she agreed that it would be dangerous.


    Yola has a low fever. Because of Yola''s special constitution, you can''t take anti-inflammatory and anti fever drugs at will.


    At this time, Lao Hei appeared beside Chen Yu.


    "I feel her death."


    Chen Yu''s face was suddenly bad. He was not angry with the old black.


    Whether the old black exists or not, it means that Yola''s physical condition has deteriorated again.


    And this time it''s life-threatening.


    This also means that Chen has no time for further research.


    Chen recalled that when his mother first brought him to the United States, she wanted to donate her own bone marrow.


    This shows that your bone marrow and Yula are matched.


    Generally speaking, brother and sister''s bone marrow matching rate is the highest.


    Of course, Chen Yu and Yola are the same mother and father.


    In fact, donating bone marrow sounds terrible. In fact, it''s not as terrible as you think.


    And now there''s a safer donation plan than in the past.


    To donate bone marrow, we need hematopoietic stem cells in bone marrow.


    In fact, the hematopoietic stem cells of the human body are the progenitors that split themselves, and then more and more.


    So after extracting bone marrow, in theory, hematopoietic stem cells will divide rapidly to make up for the reduced part.


    In the past, bone marrow donation had a certain amount ratio. Although it was relatively safe, there were still certain risks.


    Now it''s a blood culture method. Only a small amount of bone marrow hematopoietic stem cells need to be extracted and then cultured in the blood.


    So for donors, the risk is minimized, even as much as blood donation.


    It''s also called peripheral blood stem cell transplantation,


    "Cheryl, you go to have a rest, Farley. You sleep with Cheryl tonight." Chen said.


    "Well." Fari saw Chen''s solemn face and nodded.


    Chen Yu took Yula in his arms and went down from the basement: "Lao Hei, come and help me."


    Chen Zhu has no conditions for culture medium, so he can only carry out bone marrow transplantation directly.


    But this kind of transplantation is mainly on Chen Yu. As a donor, Jura only needs passive blood transfusion, so there is no problem.


    The main problem is Chen Yu, who needs to find someone to transplant his bone marrow.


    Therefore, Chen needs to let Lao Hei extract marrow for him.


    Then complete the transplantation process, and it must be carried out in the space gap.


    "Chen Yu, first you open a mouth on your back, and then I use life to extract your marrow."


    "Well." Chen Yu lies on the cold metal bed, stabbing himself in the back.


    Yola is lying on the other bed beside her.


    "Is the cut big enough?"


    "Enough, all right."


    Old black began to cast magic, first blood was taken out.


    Then Chen felt a sharp pain. The white matter mixed with plasma and gathered on the old black palms.


    "Almost enough." Chen said.


    Lao Hei gently pushes the liquid on the palm to Euler''s face, and the liquid begins to penetrate into Euler''s body.


    At this time, a black pattern suddenly appeared behind the old black.


    This black pattern is like the * * of Buddhism. Chen Yu looks at Lao Hei in wonder.Old black seems to have never heard of it, but he is still concentrating on his magic.


    Finally, the bone marrow is fully integrated into Euler''s body.


    Only then did Lao Hei stop, and then he found his own change.


    "Eh?"


    "Lao Hei, what''s the matter with you?"


    "It''s a strange feeling that I''ve become stronger."


    "Why?"


    "It seems that I saved your sister."


    "The enchanting messenger saves people and gets rewards?" Chen Yu looks at Lao Hei with strange eyes.


    "No, to save a man who must die."


    Lao Hei reached out to pull his hood, but his face was like Chen Yu''s.


    "Fu * *, why are you like me?"


    "I can be anyone. Looks mean nothing to me now." Old black turned into the face of Fanny again.


    "Stop it for me, and don''t make you look like Fanny."


    "All right." Lao Hei put on his hood again.


    "Can the aperture behind you disappear? It looks awkward. "


    "I can''t, it''s a symbol of my ability."


    "Just one more aperture, what''s the point?"


    "Now I am no longer the messenger of enchantment, but the messenger of death."


    "Well, the title sounds more intimidating. What else has changed?"


    "I can show up in front of people."


    "Well, it looks scary. Anything else? For example, help me kill who and who. "


    "No, if I kill, I will still be punished."


    "After all, it doesn''t work."


    In fact, the biggest effect of Laohei is to deal with evil spirits.


    He also has the greatest deterrent power over Chen Yu''s demon servants.


    Even Samuel is no match for old black.


    However, with the attitude of Laohei, he doesn''t seem to be too excited about his promotion.


    Later, Chen Yu carried Yula out of the space gap.


    In a daze, Yola seemed to wake up.


    However, he was not awake until the outdoor light came on, which made Euler wake up.


    "Brother I just saw heaven... "


    "Why do you think so?"


    "There is a great castle, that is the castle of heaven."


    "Ha ha You think so. " Chen can''t say that what you see is not heaven, but death''s nest.

 Chapter 494

    Hematopoietic stem cells don''t take effect immediately. It''s a process.


    So the next day, Yola was still very weak.


    But her complexion is getting better, which is very obvious.


    Of course, Yola doesn''t feel it. She still feels weak.


    However, with the continuous division of hematopoietic stem cells, her body will become more and more healthy.


    Of course, in order to ensure that Yola will not be ostracized, Chen Yu has been monitoring Yola''s physical condition, and he hardly goes out these two days.


    Today, she has got out of bed and walked, and Chen Yu asked her to walk in the yard and have a sun exposure.


    Don''t go into the water for a while, lest you catch a cold again.


    When her body is fully recovered, Chen Yu will not allow her to enter the water.


    Cheryl has not been in the water for two days to accompany EULA.


    Today, tiger and Gaia are here.


    "Mr. Chen." Tiger''s look is very good, his eyes are bright.


    Recently, he has been in Gaia''s training, and he has unconsciously received the nourishment of strength potion.


    He obviously felt that all aspects of his physical quality had been improved.


    Chen Yu patted tiger on the shoulder: "you look pretty good."


    "It''s all your credit."


    Tiger has learned to be obedient. Now any good thing is Chen Yu''s credit.


    Any bad thing is your own fault.


    "Chen, there''s a competition recently. Tiger wants to take part in it. What do you mean?" Gaia asked.


    "What competition?"


    "There are 32 state boxers participating in the state championship, but they need to be selected in the state. That is to say, they need to get the qualification of the state first, and then they can play the BBL for three months. From the selection contest to the BBL competition, they can play ten times in total."


    "Is it such a tight schedule?" Chen Yu was a little surprised.


    "Generally speaking, the pressure in the early stage of the competition will not be very big. I also believe that tiger''s strength can cope with it. I''m just not sure whether he is qualified to participate in the BBL competition. It''s already a domestic senior competition." Gaia said.


    "Go ahead, I''ll support you."


    Tiger''s strength is no weaker than that of zanra Douglas.


    So Chen believes that tiger can get a good place.


    He was also very happy to have Chen''s population.


    Recently, he has been working hard.


    He can obviously feel the improvement of his ability, but he is not sure what level he has reached.


    Now it''s just a game to let him know how strong he is.


    At this time, a car came in from outside.


    The person who came here was hill nandes. Chen Yu didn''t expect that he would find this place.


    "Mr. Hill."


    "Hello, Mr. Chen. It''s hard to find you here." It took hill nandes a long time to find Chen Yu''s home.


    Hill nandes looks at tiger and Gaia. "Am I interrupting you?"


    "No sir, we are leaving." Gaia said, "Chen, let''s go first."


    "OK, bye."


    Hernandez watched Chen''s home. Chen looked at him, a little black.


    You old boy, you''re talking.


    "Mr. Hill, what are you doing here today?"


    "Oh, by the way, I don''t know if President Wright told you that it was the University Medical seminar held in New York."


    "Oh, yes, what''s the date today?" Chen Yu just remembered it.


    "The eighteenth."


    "That''s the day after tomorrow?"


    "Yes." Hill nandes nodded. "I''m here to send you a ticket."


    As soon as Chen Zhuo slaps her head, Yola can''t stay at home. Now she is still in her own observation period.


    Cheryl will bring it, too, to be with Yola.


    Last time he asked farry, but she refused.


    After all, less than a month ago, she asked robio for a seven-day vacation.


    So it''s impossible to ask for a long vacation in such a short time.


    In other words, I have to book two more tickets myself.


    After seeing off hill nandes, Chen called her mother again.


    "Mom, it''s me, Chen Yu."


    "What can I do for you?"


    "I''m going to New York in two days, and I want to take Yola with me."


    "OK, but don''t let her get hurt."


    "I see."


    After hanging up with his mother, he called Sienna again.


    "Sienna, I''m going to New York in two days. I''ll take Cheryl with me.""What? I''m envious. I haven''t been to New York. "


    "You can go."


    "No, I can''t leave. That bastard of movich tuttas actually created a psychic security team and made me captain."


    "Well What did he create the psychic security team for? "


    "He said I couldn''t do it alone, so he found me a hand."


    "That''s good. Are you promoted now?"


    "Fu * * is a liar. There is not a psychic at all. There is another one who claims to be a psychic lover. I''m going crazy."


    "I think it''s also good. Only with these wastes can you show your value."


    "Well, I think that''s a compliment. How many days is Cheryl going?"


    "Three days, at least three working days, but if they want to play more in New York, they will stay for another day."


    "I''m envious of being taken with her. I want to go to New York, too." Sienna began to cry and howl again.


    One, two, one, two


    "I really want to hear Chris''s voice What is she doing? "


    "Train those bastards."


    "You asked Chris to train them? Are you sure you''re right? "


    "Train them how to run away and hide in the face of evil spirits. In this respect, she is more professional than me."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    After hanging up with Siena, Chen went to the backyard.


    Check the grape seeds. In fact, after planting that night, Chen asked the evil devil to fertilize the seeds again.


    Then it was for eukins to take care of it. Now these grape seeds have sprouted, and a little bud has emerged under the soil.


    Since that night, fari has forgotten about it. Chen Yu is very doubtful whether fari''s enthusiasm has run out.


    In fact, the vines used in wine cellars are not planted from seeds, but from the branches of some famous wineries, and then transplanted to new lands.


    The vines of those wineries have been cultivated for several or even more than ten generations, so the wine they make has a taste that the outside world does not have.


    Therefore, Chen Yu has no great hope for fari to grow her own grape trees and make her own wine.


    Of course, for Chen Yu or fali, it''s just for fun.

 Chapter 495

    Although the matter from the Dake family has come to an end, his mother has also called Chen Yu to let him not worry about the retaliation of the Dake family.


    But Chen kept all the pets at home and asked farry to take them with her when she went to work.


    With these pets by farry''s side, Chen can rest assured.


    One night before going to New York, Chen Yu hugged fari: "fari, are you really not going to New York?"


    "I''ve said it many times. I can''t leave."


    "All right." Chen Yu is helpless: "take care of the vine in the backyard, don''t die without knowing."


    "In your eyes, am I so careless?"


    "Of course not. Let''s go to bed."


    "Sleep, where are your hands?"


    The next day, Chen Yu sprawled out of bed, and suddenly a head appeared on the wall.


    Chen Yu raised his foot and kicked it on the head, but only air was kicked.


    "Lao Hei, how many times have I told you not to show up like this."


    "I forgot. I''ll pay attention next time."


    Chen Zhuo was stunned for a moment. This was the first time that Lao Hei apologized to him.


    At this time, the whole body of the old black out of the wall.


    Chen Yu looked at Lao hei and said, "can you explain? What do you mean by carrying a backpack on your back? "


    Can you imagine a picture of death carrying a backpack?


    Anyway, Chen thinks the visual impact is very strong, very strong, not generally strong.


    The painting style has changed


    "I want to go to New York, too." Old black replied.


    "If you go, do you have to carry a backpack?"


    "This is my first real trip since I became a death messenger. I also want to open a room."


    "You want a room, too?"


    "I''ve been able to touch the entity now, and I feel it."


    Chen Yu rubbed his forehead: "have you seen the movie" death comes "


    "Yes."


    "You''re sure you won''t make an air crash for me, will you?"


    OK, Chen Yu and Lao Hei are already familiar.


    But I can''t stand this guy''s identity. He''s a real God of death.


    When flying with a god of death, Chen Yu still feels a little stressed.


    Even if he''s very strong now, he should be able to face a car.


    But if something happens at a high altitude, Chen doesn''t think he can withstand the acceleration of gravity.


    According to the normal flight route of 10000 meters, if something happens on the plane, you should kneel.


    "I can''t kill." Even though he was wearing a hood, Chen could still feel his white eyes.


    "No way."


    After Chen got up to wash, he asked Cheryl and EULA.


    Yura and Cheryl are very excited to be able to go to New York.


    Both dragged a large suitcase, which seemed to be packed a lot.


    "Have you brought everything with you?"


    "All of them."


    "Well, let''s go."


    "New York, here I am." Old black.


    "Brother, what''s wrong with you? Why are you a little upset?"


    "No, I''m not upset."


    When you get to the airport, leave your car in the parking lot.


    After entering the terminal, hill nandes found Chen.


    "Mr. Chen, are they?"


    "Cheryl, Yola, my sister."


    "Hello, ladies. I''m Mr. Chen''s assistant."


    Of course, to say it''s an assistant is just to praise Chen Yu.


    Hill nandes was a professor, even if he came to teach as an assistant with a learning attitude.


    But the University of Los Angeles can''t really make him an assistant, so he still has the title of professor.


    After boarding, hill nandes waved warmly: "Mr. Chen, here, here, our seats are here."


    "Sorry, my seat is not here."


    Chen Yu changed his ordinary class ticket to first class.


    It''s too hard for him to sit in the regular cabin for three hours.


    So he would rather spend more money to upgrade. Of course, EULA and Cheryl went to first class.


    "Ah?"


    Hill nandes had a grudge on his face, but he was ready.


    In a few hours on the plane, he can communicate with Chen Yu and learn.


    As a result, he did not expect Chen Yu to be upgraded.


    Hill nandes is rich, but now that he has boarded the plane, it is impossible to upgrade.


    In the end, only one person can sit in the seat and sulk.After a brief bump, the plane climbed slowly.


    Chen doesn''t like the feeling of flying, even if it''s only three hours.


    Although the aircraft is one of the most safe modern means of transportation.


    But every time he saw an air crash, the death rate was close to 100%. Chen Yu, like some people, had a sense of inexplicable fear of flying.


    Of course, especially on the same flight as death.


    The most important point is that the God of death is now facing Chen Yu, looking at him glumly.


    "What''s the matter with you?" you said


    Lao Hei ignores Chen Yu, who has a black face: "do you want to tell me whether or not I''m sleeping? Remember to wake me up after landing."


    "Why didn''t you buy me a ticket?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chen Yu covered his head. "You didn''t say you were coming. I didn''t know you were coming. How can I buy you a ticket? Besides, there are still seats in the first class. You can sit in the seats."


    "No, it doesn''t belong to me. I want my own seat. I want first class service."


    Chen Yu began to miss that there was no old black before the upgrade.


    At that time, Lao Hei had no desire or desire, but now, Lao Hei, how to feel like a child, all kinds of emotional performance.


    "I''ll buy you a ticket when I come back. This is the head office."


    "That''s about it."


    At this time, a woman in her thirties, who was sitting beside Chen Yu, was wearing glasses and seemed to belong to the type of strong woman.


    "Here is my card, sir. Maybe you can use it."


    "Er..." "Marguerite cook, psychologist, fedore psychiatric clinic, Los Angeles," Chen accepted the card


    Chen Yu forgot that when he talked to Lao Hei, there was still a man sitting beside him.


    "Er..." "I''m sorry, I''m an actor. I was just on the right line."


    Marguerite suddenly realized that she thought Chen Yu was a person with mental problems. Where was she talking to the air alone.


    "Brother, aren''t you a doctor?" Said Yola, who was sitting next to the aisle.


    "Shut up." Chen Yu stares at EULA, then turns to see Marguerite: "any Los Angeles person has an actor dream. I also have a passerby role in Steven''s new movie."


    "Is that right, Steven''s new movie? I like his work very much. What''s his new movie?"


    "Sorry, confidentiality agreement, I can''t say."

 Chapter 496

    Margaret looked at Chen Yu curiously: "which hospital do you work in?"


    "I''m a professor at the University of Los Angeles School of medicine."


    It has to be said that this work really takes the hand.


    It''s not like the past. People ask Chen Yu what you do.


    Chen Yu could only prevaricate and said for a long time that he was an illegal doctor.


    Just then, Lao Hei cut in.


    "There''s something I really want to forget to tell you."


    Chen Yu looks at Laohei from the corner of his eye, and communicates with Laohei by brain wave: "don''t disturb me, I''m facing a psychologist now, I don''t want her to see that I''m crazy, right I don''t want her to think I''m insane. "


    "Very important things."


    "You seem to have a mind." Margaret looked at Chen Yu''s eyes.


    "Ha ha I''m fine. "


    Marguerite looked at Chen Yu with a smile: "I have a patient who has paranoia. He always feels that his wife has not left him, is right beside him, and has been talking with him. But he knows that it is impossible. Reason and illusion have been pestering him. Most of the time, he always deliberately ignores the illusion in order to behave naturally in front of people Sleep. "


    It was clear that Margaret had determined that Chen Yu was the same symptom as the patient she had encountered in the past.


    He is also a paranoid. Chen Xun rubs his forehead.


    "All right." Chen Chu shrugged helplessly.


    "Now you have time to listen to me."


    "I don''t want to hear it because you just mistook me for a paranoid psychopath."


    "Have you decided not to listen?"


    "Let me be quiet for a while."


    "All right." Old black drifted away.


    Chen saw that Lao Hei drifted into the cabin.


    Before long, a stewardess in the bathroom suddenly screamed and escaped.


    The purser went up to pick up the stewardess who fell on the ground: "what''s the matter? What happened? "


    "I I...... "


    "What''s the matter?"


    "I I I I see death. "


    "You haven''t had a rest for a long time, you have hallucinations." The purser obviously didn''t believe the stewardess.


    "Milan, I really Do you think something will happen to our plane? I heard When the plane goes wrong, there will be death. "


    ¡­¡­


    Chen Yu, with a black face, watched the old black coming out of the bathroom.


    "What did you do in there?"


    "I appeared in front of her, or in front of a mirror."


    "What are you going to do?"


    "I just wanted to inform her that the plane would break down."


    Chen almost bounced out of his chair, if not strapped.


    "What? Why didn''t you say that earlier? "


    "You won''t listen to me. I''ll have to talk to someone else."


    "When?"


    "In an hour."


    "What''s going on?"


    "I don''t know. I only saw the damaged cabin and rolled a few people out."


    Chen Yu looks at EULA and Cheryl. What do you do?


    He couldn''t stop the plane from breaking down.


    I can''t run to the cockpit now. I told the crew that if something happened to the plane, I''d better find an airport nearby and make a forced landing.


    However, if you don''t say it, the plane is likely to have a real accident. At that time, he, EULA and Cheryl will be doomed.


    Is he supposed to hijack the plane?


    Don''t be kidding. After 9 / 11, as long as there is a hijacking, the U.S. government will send fighters directly, and then destroy the aircraft before approaching the city.


    There''s no way to hijack a plane. It''ll only make him die faster.


    What to do? What should I do?


    "Lao Hei, why don''t you talk to the driver?"


    At this time, Chen Yu was also helpless, which was impossible.


    It''s impossible for him to talk with the crew. It''s the best choice for him to show up.


    "Well I''ll talk to them. "


    Looking at the old black floating into the cockpit, waiting left and right, I don''t see the old black coming out.


    ¡­¡­


    "Gals, where are you going to play when you get to New York?"


    "Champagne street, of course. Why, are you going too?"


    "I''m wearing a wedding ring. I''m afraid that no woman would like to date a married man."


    "You can hide the ring for a while. Look, I''ll take it off."


    "Riley, you know, there''s a rumor in my hometown, Kansas, that it''s a violation of the oath to take off a ring in marriage. It''s a punishment from God."


    "Please, I''m an atheist. Ask eddy if he believes it or not.""Don''t ask a single person this philosophical question." Eddie said with a smile.


    In the cockpit, Gareth is the captain, and Riley and Eddie are the co captains.


    All three are famous Playboys. As pilots, their positions also create more favorable conditions for them to hook up with women.


    Pilots are high-income people and decent jobs.


    So, all three of them together are talking about women and wine.


    Suddenly, the mirror above the driver''s seat flashed a shadow.


    Sitting in the second row of the driver''s seat, Riley saw the shadow.


    Riley rubbed his eyes, and gals looked at Riley. "Why, isn''t your eyes comfortable?"


    "No, nothing. Flash."


    Because of flying in the troposphere, it receives much more sunlight than the ground.


    Occasionally, the eyes of pilots will be directly injured by the sun, resulting in some eye diseases.


    "I am the God of death."


    Gareth, who is sitting in the driver''s seat, almost didn''t bounce up. Fortunately, the plane is self driving at this time. Otherwise, his range of action will definitely cause the crash directly.


    "Gals, what are you doing? In the flight rules, such drastic movements are not allowed. "


    "I I''m hearing it. "


    "No, you have no illusions." The voice rang again in Gareth''s ear: "I am the God of death."


    "Gals, what are you doing?"


    "He heard my voice, he was scared by me."


    "Ah..." Riley screamed, too.


    "Riley, what''s the matter with you?"


    "I I hear a voice. "


    "You heard it, too?"


    "You too?"


    "The voice said, he is death."


    "Death I I saw death just now Do you believe it? " Eddie swallowed. "It''s in the rearview mirror."


    The faces of the three men were very ugly, even scared.


    Just then, a figure appeared in the rearview mirror again, and this time it was no longer a flash.


    But in the mirror, for the first time, Lao Hei''s way of self-consciousness appeared in front of outsiders.


    "Do you need me to explain my identity to you?"


    "Death!" All three peed in fear, and death appeared in front of them.

 Chapter 497

    "Yes, I am the God of death as you know it."


    "Death You Why are you in front of us? "


    "Are we going to die?"


    "Yes, you are going to die soon."


    Eddie just fainted. Riley and gals are not so good.


    I look at death in the rearview mirror.


    "There''s a dying man on your plane. He was supposed to die in 30 minutes, but now he''s on the plane, so I''ll let this plane crash."


    "Thirty minutes?" "You mean we have 30 minutes left?" gals said


    "Did I say that?" The old black slowly disappeared.


    ¡­¡­


    "Dear passengers, I''d like to inform you that due to the mechanical failure of this flight, we have to choose to land at Washington Airport nearby. Please understand the inconvenience caused to you."


    Chen Yu is a little surprised. Did Lao Hei get it done?


    "Lao Hei, you really are." Chen can''t help talking to Lao Hei again.


    Generally speaking, if it''s not an emergency, the plane can''t change course at will.


    Especially in the United States, which is highly sensitive to air traffic control, if any aircraft deviates from the channel without an accurate reason, it is likely to be missile service.


    So it''s not hard for Chen to imagine that the driver may have made up a mechanical fault.


    Make a fool of the AA first, and as long as the AA approves, the nearest airport must immediately clear a runway for the faulty aircraft to land.


    This is also an international norm, which is common to all countries.


    At this time, Marguerite looked at Chen Yu and said, "Mr. Chen, I really suggest you go to my counseling clinic."


    Chen Yu didn''t care about Marguerite either. After he got out of danger, Chen Yu was much more relaxed.


    At this time, there was a sense of urgency. Chen Yu got up and was about to go to the bathroom in the luxury class, but it seemed that there was someone in the bathroom.


    Chen Yu can only go to the bathroom in the ordinary cabin. After a while, he feels a lot of freedom, and his body and mind are much more comfortable.


    All of a sudden, a hand without any sign of Chen Yu''s neck.


    "Don''t move! I have... " The man shouted at the passengers in the regular cabin.


    Chen Yu didn''t listen to each other at all. His instinct was to turn him over and fall to the ground.


    "Ah..."


    The whole process is less than a second!


    The man''s hand had been broken by Chen Yu, and he was dead on the ground.


    All the flight attendants and passengers are a little silly. What did this man do just now?


    Hijacking? Hostage taking?


    But will you fail a little too fast?


    Could this be the most failed hijacking ever?


    He was subdued by the hostages on the spot.


    Even a complete line was not made clear.


    Some good passengers laughed: "ha ha That gentleman, you should wait for him to finish his lines. "


    "The robber is too weak. If it''s my change, I think I can subdue him in a minute."


    "What a failed robber."


    "Is he here to be funny?"


    "It may be that the crew members are afraid that we will complain about the change of flight, and deliberately invite two people to play the play."


    But just then, the man put his other hand in his arms.


    Drop drop drop


    Chen Zhu and the steward heard the voice and turned the man over.


    I saw this man with something like a timer.


    "Let me guess It''s called a time bomb, isn''t it? " Chen''s smile was awkward.


    Several of the crew members were scared to death. They didn''t know what to do.


    Chen Yu pulled the time bomb off the man, but the countdown didn''t stop.


    19.40£¬19.39¡­¡­


    "Stop it."


    "Ha ha I can''t stop. Let''s die together, ha ha... "


    The man laughed wildly, with a look of death.


    Chen Yu has a headache. He is most afraid of this kind of people. He is not afraid of death.


    People who are not afraid of death, then nothing can threaten them.


    At least, Chen Yu can''t help it.


    "Who knows how to dismantle bombs?" Chen raised his head to look at the passengers.


    The passengers who were still joking about the robbers at the previous moment were all stunned and stared at Chen Yu''s bomb.


    In a flash, there was a scream and a cry.


    The whole cabin was filled with despair.


    Chen Chu scratched his head: "that Can you open the outer door of the plane and drop this thing? "Chen asked. Several crew members looked at Chen and then stopped talking.


    "Well Can''t you? "


    "No, the plane can''t open the cabin door at high altitude, because the cabin door is pressed outward by the air pressure difference." "It''s equivalent to the air pressure inside the whole aircraft. It''s all pressed on that door. Only when the aircraft lands, the air pressure inside and outside becomes stable, can it be opened mechanically," said the steward


    Chen Yu thought for a moment and said, "why don''t you let me have a try?"


    "Try what?"


    "Open the hatch."


    "Useless sir, the hatch can''t be opened. There''s no need to try. It''s beyond the limit of human beings."


    "Then find more people to try..." Chen Yu waved the time bomb: "time is running out, which warrior is willing to come up to help?"


    "I will."


    "I''ll come too..."


    "I''ll come, too."


    At this time, some people are willing to stand up.


    Three white men came to the stewardess, and Chen Yu came.


    The steward looked at several people in front of him and led them to the hatch.


    "I need to open the electronic lock first, and then you can pull the handle hard." Said the steward.


    "One two three, come on, one two three, come on."


    Chen Yu was at the back, cheering the three strong men.


    After a few minutes of trying, someone has come out shaking his head.


    "No way It''s too tight to pull at all. "


    "I will." Chen Yu came on as a substitute.


    "One, two, three, push!" This time, the flight attendants are shouting at the back.


    "It''s moving..." The other two big white men were very excited: "harder, harder."


    "Come on, there''s not much time."


    A little more. The long bar of the wrench creaks and is slowly twisting.


    "Hurry up, there are only two minutes left! Come on... "


    Chen Yu''s dark strength was not obvious.


    But after hearing the steward''s words, Chen immediately increased his strength.


    As the wrench turned, a gap appeared in the hatch, and then the air began to seep out.


    Chen Chu reached for the gap directly and pulled the hatch hard. The hatch opened a large section.


    Chen Yu turned back, grabbed the time bomb, and then raised his hand sharply.


    "Stay away from the wing." Cried the steward.

 Chapter 498

    They did not see how far Chen Yu had dropped the bomb. They looked for a long time and did not find it.


    In fact, Chen Yu has already tightened the space ring of the bomb. In fact, Chen Yu can do this for a long time.


    But after the time bomb was found, Chen Yu has been looking for opportunities to tighten the space ring.


    It is not convenient to do so just in front of the public.


    "We did it!?"


    "It''s done. We survived!"


    "We saved the whole plane."


    Everyone is very excited, Chen Yu is quietly back to the seat.


    Margaret looked at Chen Yu. "You are not excited at all. You just saved the whole plane."


    Chen Chu shrugged: "I didn''t do anything."


    Marguerite looked at Chen Yu and the people who opened the door hand in hand. They were all there to celebrate, even to enjoy the cheers of other passengers.


    Chen''s reaction was obviously inconsistent with that of ordinary people, which made Margaret more certain that Chen''s heart was in trouble.


    Forget it. I don''t know him. I''d better stay away from him.


    At this time, a steward came up with a bottle of red wine in his hand.


    "Hello, Mr. Chen. This is what the captain asked me to give you. Thank you for your contribution to all the passengers of this flight."


    "Thank you." Chen took over the red wine: "by the way, did you know the identity of the robber just now? How did he get the bomb on the plane? "


    "He won''t speak, but we are just the steward, not the police. It''s impossible to interrogate him. We can only temporarily lock him in the bathroom. We also want to know your question."


    "All right." Chen Yu is too lazy to ask.


    Anyway, it''s going to land soon. It doesn''t make any difference to him whether he knows the answer or not.


    When Chen took the two children off the plane, Chen saw that the robber was carried off the plane.


    There is a cut in his neck. It seems that he can''t live.


    The wound should be when he was locked in the bathroom, breaking the glass to commit suicide.


    Three pilots also saw the robber, whispered.


    "The word of death came true. Thirty minutes later, it was really dead."


    "Fortunately, at least we didn''t follow the funeral."


    "Hello..."


    Seeing Marguerite, Chen Yu offered to say hello.


    "Hello, goodbye." Margaret left in a hurry.


    She didn''t want to communicate with Chen at all, except in the hospital.


    "Brother, she seems to be afraid of you."


    Chen Xun rubbed his nose. I have nothing to fear.


    Just then, hill nandes found Chen Yu and offered to say hello.


    "Mr. Chen, the airport has arranged a new flight, which will take off in two hours." Said Hill nandes.


    "Ah? I''ve rented a car and I''m going to drive. "


    Anyway, it''s only a few hundred kilometers. If you take a plane again, it''s not much faster than driving.


    And Chen Yu hates flying. He feels bad every time.


    Especially this time, we have encountered such a dangerous situation.


    "Well, let''s go together. We''ll pay half the fare."


    Alas -


    originally he wanted to get rid of hill nandez, but he didn''t know it, so he had to post it.


    When it comes to this, what else can we do? We can only go on the road together.


    The distance from Washington to New York is nearly 400 kilometers, which is usually three and a half hours by car.


    Moreover, the automobile culture of the United States is developed, and the car rental companies are all over the country.


    It''s very convenient to rent a car everywhere.


    "Mr. Chen, is it necessary to rent such a big car?"


    Chen wants to build a smaller car, but Lao Hei wants a seat.


    "We have so much luggage, if it''s just a small car, it can''t be put down at all."


    "Yes, Mr. Chen is more thoughtful."


    Chen Yu rolled his eyes, so he couldn''t talk to hill nandes.


    Who can stand the constant tone.


    "Mr. Chen, don''t you sit in the front row?"


    He didn''t talk to Chen Yu on the plane, but he was very looking forward to having an academic discussion with Chen Yu in the car.


    "Mr. Hill, don''t you think we should discuss it at the seminar?"


    "Oh? Is Mr. Chen ready to speak at the seminar? "


    "I need to see the progress of my preparation." Chen Yu said perfunctorily.


    Chen Yu is totally from public travel. Who has spoken with you.


    Although he admired hill nandez''s dedication to medicine and medicine, he was too tired.


    Driving on the highway, a red haired woman with a huge backpack in the distance is waving her hand to take a ride.The United States has a very unique road culture, many travelers will take a ride on the side of the road.


    Of course, it also brings some road crimes.


    But Hill nandes stopped. "Hi, miss, where are you going?"


    "New York."


    "Come on up."


    Hill nandes opened the front door and Chen Yu covered his forehead. The parking space in front should be reserved for Lao Hei.


    This dark red hair is easy to impress.


    "Hello, I''m Charlotte jabbas."


    "Hello, hill nandes. My colleague Chen Zhao, who has two younger sisters, is at the back."


    Charlotte turned back and shook hands with Chen. "You''re haunted by death. If you''re not going to die, you''re in the company of death."


    Chen Yu was stunned and looked at Charlotte in surprise. "Miss Charlotte, what do you do?"


    "And you, diviner?"


    "Mr. Chen is a doctor and a professor at the University of Los Angeles School of Medicine..." Instead of Chen Yu, hill nandes replied, "can you help us with our divination?"


    "Your strong curiosity gives you the wisdom you have today. You are a scholar. You are pursuing a more perfect career." Charlotte looked at Hill nandes and said.


    "Look for me, too." Yola was immediately interested.


    "The breath of vitality, you seem to have just recovered from a serious illness." Charlotte said.


    "And me?" Cheryl looks at Charlotte.


    Charlotte looked at Cheryl: "your eyes are full of wild breath, little girl, you are special."


    The diviner seemed to be special. Chen couldn''t help looking at Charlotte more.


    "And me?" Chen also wanted to know from Charlotte what kind of person he would be.


    "Mr. Chen, I''ve already said that death haunts you. If you''re not going to die, you''re in the company of death." Charlotte said meaningfully, "you and I are of the same kind."


    Chen Yu shrugged: "are diviners using this kind of ambiguity to prevaricate other people''s questions?"


    "Ha ha It''s torn open by you. " Charlotte burst out laughing.

 Chapter 499

    "Miss Charlotte, why are you on this road? Are you traveling? " Asked hill nandes.


    "No, I came out to work, but my employer left me on the road. I''m really unlucky. Don''t let me catch that bastard."


    "Why did he leave you on the road?"


    "Because he''s under the control of evil spirits, at least that''s what I think."


    Hill nandes did not respond at all. Instead, she asked Charlotte all kinds of questions with interest.


    "Do you believe Miss Charlotte, Mr. Hill?"


    "I''ve been working on a novel recently. Miss Charlotte''s words have inspired me a lot."


    "Er..."


    You have a wide range of hobbies.


    Chen Yu was speechless for a while, but it would be better if they could talk.


    Hill nandes of the province has been bothering himself.


    Hill nandes sent Charlotte to his door, a wooden house on the outskirts of the city, surrounded by wasteland.


    There is not a neighbor, not to mention a store.


    Although Charlotte invited people to sit in, they refused her invitation.


    After all, it''s not early now, they need to rush to the hotel as soon as possible.


    Hill nandes was just about to start the car when Charlotte suddenly stopped. "Mr. Chen, can you come down and say something?"


    Chen Yu thought about it, and got off the bus.


    "What can I do for you?"


    "Is Mr. Chen also a psychic?"


    "That''s right."


    "There are several psychic organizations in New York City. As an outsider, you''d better not show your identity."


    "Is there any danger?"


    "Most of them don''t, but you need to be more careful if one of them will."


    "What evil spirit society?"


    "It''s a force made up of ancient and powerful evil spirits. It''s even stronger than all the New York psychics. Evil spirits will fight with several other forces. Especially for the external psychics, they will attack most of the time."


    "OK, I see. Thank you for reminding me. Goodbye."


    "Goodbye."


    When they arrived at the hotel, Chen opened two more rooms, in addition to the rooms he and hill south had reserved for them.


    "Brother, can Cheryl and I have a room by ourselves?"


    "No."


    "Then why do you have two rooms?"


    Chen can''t tell them that there is another room for death.


    "Mr. Chen, do you have time in the evening? We can sit down and have a good chat. "


    "Sorry, I don''t have time. I''m tired and need a rest."


    Hill nandes did not miss any chance to get along with Chen Yu alone.


    Chen even wondered if he would give himself a hug if he was a woman.


    Well, I don''t want this disgusting question.


    Everyone is very tired today, so we all need to get more sleep.


    However, Chen just changed his pajamas to lie down, and Lao Hei came in from the next room.


    "Chen, I need help."


    "Lao Hei, can we go to the front door and knock? You''ve got a touch now."


    Even after spending half a year with Lao Hei, Chen is still not used to it.


    Chen was really tired when he came out of the wall.


    "I''ll pay attention next time." "Old black says:" but you need to help me to solve first, there is an unexpected guest in my room


    "What do you mean?"


    Chen Chu got up and took Lao Hei''s room card.


    After opening the door of Lao Hei''s house, Chen Yu heard the frantic heavy metal music inside.


    A young man in his twenties was drinking wine while he was crazy with a woman.


    Chen Zhao clapped his hands: "two, there is someone in this room. Why are you here?"


    The naked men and women turned to look at Chen Yu, who came in, and the female screamed, "get out of here! Out! Go! "


    Chen Yu blocked his ears: "it''s you who should get out."


    At this time, the woman suddenly flew over Chen Yu.


    This movement is definitely not a normal person should have.


    And her strength is not like the general woman, the nail is also very sharp, the skin of Chen Yu''s grasp is slightly painful.


    Chen Chu raised his hand, grabbed the woman''s neck and held it in the air.


    However, this woman did not struggle and suffocate like an ordinary woman. Instead, she attacked Chen Yu as crazy as ever.


    At this time, the man also rushed to Chen Zhu, who raised a leg and kicked him to the ground.


    Chen Chu directly threw the woman out of the door, just about to throw the man out.A spirit body suddenly appeared on the man''s body and rushed towards Chen Zhu.


    When the spirit body appeared, Lao Hei started.


    "Ah..."


    The scythe lightly passes, and the spirit body is directly hooked away and disappears.


    Then, the woman who was thrown out of the door by Chen Yu also drilled a spirit body.


    "What did you do? What did you do to adeio? " "You are dead. You are dead. The great father will not let you go. Let adeio go. Let him go."


    "You''d better accompany him."


    Say, old black begins again, female evil spirit didn''t react at all come over, already was old black a sickle to take off.


    "What''s the matter? Is evil possessed? " Chen Yu has some doubts.


    "I don''t understand. I didn''t find it before." Said old black.


    Chen Yu called the service desk of the hotel: "you''d better come up and have a look. Someone in my room has checked in. If you can''t give me a satisfactory explanation, I will tell you the hotel."


    Soon, a hotel manager and two security guards came up and saw a pair of comatose men and women lying on the ground.


    "Hello, sir. I''m Evelyn, the manager here. Can you explain what''s going on?"


    "This is my room, but when I opened it, I saw that there were not only people in it, but also attacked me. Then I knocked them out. I need you to explain how this happened and how you plan to deal with it."


    Evelyn''s face is not very good-looking. If Chen''s query is OK, then this is their hotel''s major mistake.


    Evelyn said to her staff, "check it out."


    Soon, the staff came back: "manager, this gentleman has opened three rooms, including this room. As for these two people, we don''t know why they appear in this room. However, this room has not been occupied for about three years, and there were complaints from the guests living next door, saying that the room often has the sound of heavy metal rock And the voice of *****. "


    "And have you never come in to inspect the room before?"


    "No, because the room has always been empty."


    Evelyn has a headache. No matter what the reason is, it''s their hotel''s fault.


    "Sir, would you like to see that? I will upgrade your three rooms to a luxury suite as compensation for you. In the next three days, you and your partner will be free of charge in the hotel."


    "Promise her, promise her." Old black egged on.

 Chapter 500

    Chen Yu, Yula and Cheryl are old and dark, all transferred to luxury suites.


    Lao Hei is very satisfied with the arrangement of luxury suites. Evelyn stands beside Chen Yu.


    "Are you satisfied with the arrangement, sir?"


    "Not bad." Chen Zhu nodded.


    "When will your companion check in?"


    "You don''t have to worry about that."


    Chen Yu looks at the old black lying on the sofa not far away from his eyes. The sofa is obviously sunken.


    Fortunately, Evelyn didn''t see it, otherwise, she would be scared to death.


    "Well, I wish you a pleasant journey, and you can let me know if you have anything to do."


    Evelyn and Chen Chu quit the door. As soon as they came out, they saw Margaret coming out of the opposite door.


    "Hi, Ms. Margaret. Do you live here, too?"


    "Well Hello, Mr. Chen. "


    Marguerite didn''t expect to meet Chen Yu here.


    The reason why she avoided Chen Yu was that she felt there was something wrong with his spirit.


    And as a psychiatrist, she knows the risks of some patients with mental illness.


    The more innocuous looking patients are, the more dangerous they are.


    Marguerite didn''t like to be outside her clinic, with mental patients or patients with mental illness.


    It''s because she''s not sure whether the other person is safe or dangerous.


    Chen Yu did not know Marguerite''s thoughts, but said warmly, "would you like a drink, please?"


    Evelyn didn''t leave. Her face was black.


    Although you are free of charge these three days, you can''t eat big dog like this.


    "No, I have something else. Goodbye."


    "Miss Margaret, it''s not safe in New York at night. It''s called the city of sin. Be careful."


    "New York is not as dangerous as you think, Mr. Chen." Evelyn couldn''t help correcting.


    Chen looked at Evelyn. "Miss Evelyn, when I talk to my friend, I can''t tell her that New York is safe. You can wander around freely outside. Don''t you need to pay attention to safety?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Marguerite smiled. "I''m in a hurry. I''m sorry."


    Who is your friend.


    Margaret left in a hurry with her handbag on her back.


    "I''m leaving, too, Mr. Chen." Evelyn''s gone, too.


    Just then, Chen''s phone rang.


    "Chen, are you in New York now?" Ethan''s call came in.


    "Yes, I told you, if there are any customers at this time, please give me a push."


    "No, no, no, there''s a client in New York."


    "What? New York customers? When you were an agent in Los Angeles, how could you get new york customers? "


    "It''s an old friend of mine who is in New York. He does the same business as me. When we were chatting, he talked about one of his clients, saying that none of his people can solve the problem. Then I just thought of you and recommended him to you."


    "Well, who are the customers of this business?"


    "I don''t know. I''ll give you a call. If you call him, just call him tours."


    "Good."


    ¡­¡­


    "Hello, Mr. tours. I''m introduced by Ethan. You can call me Chen."


    "Hello, Chen, are you the one who can help my client solve the problem?"


    "I don''t even see the customer now, so I''m not sure if I can solve the problem."


    "Well, where are you now? I''ll pick you up."


    After Chen and tours agreed, Chen carried his toolbox and waited in the lobby of the hotel.


    At this time Evelyn came over: "Mr. Chen, are you waiting for someone?"


    "Well, yes."


    Just then, a middle-aged man came in, wearing a black windbreaker and a gentleman''s hat.


    "Hello, are you Chen? I''m tules. "


    "Hello, Mr. tours, shall we go now?"


    "Yes."


    Chen Chu looks back at Evelyn. "Goodbye, Miss Evelyn."


    Tules showed his eagerness and drove very fast. In this period of time, the streets of New York are just the beginning of night life, with a lot of traffic.


    Chen Yu sat a little uncomfortable: "Mr. tours, can you drive a little slower?"


    "I''m sorry, but I''m in a hurry."


    Tules apologized, but he didn''t slow down.


    At last, tours'' car stopped in front of a manor.


    In this country, every city has super rich people.


    New York is known as the big international metropolis, where the richest people in the world gather.Even Los Angeles can''t compare with the rich people in New York. No matter their wealth or quantity, they are not of the same level.


    Chen Yu is no stranger to the rich people''s families. First, he informs them through the security guard at the door, and then the people inside come out to pick them up.


    Soon Chen Yu and tours were connected to the living room inside.


    But to Chen''s surprise, Margaret was here.


    "It''s a coincidence, Ms. Marguerite, that we meet again."


    Margaret''s face was black. How could she meet this paranoid again.


    "Ms. Margaret, what are you doing here?"


    Marguerite drew on her cheek. "I came to see one of my patients."


    Marguerite replied casually, looking at Chen Yu: "are you an illegal doctor?"


    Chen Chu smiled. He was here at this time, and he was carrying a toolbox. He could not explain if he wanted to explain.


    "Just a favor for a friend." Chen replied.


    Anyway, it is impossible to directly admit that he is an illegal doctor.


    Even if it has been exposed, it is impossible to admit it.


    Just then, a very heavy cry came from the room inside.


    "Ah..."


    Chen Yu can''t tell whether it''s a scream of pain or anger.


    Chen Yu looks at Margaret. Is her patient the same as her?


    But she seems to be a psychiatrist, and she is an illegal doctor except for mental illness. There seems to be no overlap between them, right?


    Just then a man dressed like a housekeeper came out.


    He looked a little embarrassed.


    "Ms. Margaret, Mr. Chen, you can go in."


    Chen Yu and Marguerite walked into the bedroom with suspicion.


    After entering the room, Chen saw a big bed with a person sitting on it.


    It''s just strange that this man is handcuffed to the metal bar at the head of the bed.


    The man''s eyes were a little low and depressed, his head was lowered all the time, and his chest was fluctuating.


    Chen Yu and Margaret looked at this man doubtfully. Is he the prisoner or the master here?


    Why is he handcuffed to the head of the bed?


    At that moment, the man''s handcuffed right arm pulled violently, as if trying to break free.


    "You two just stand here and help me solve this problem."

 Chapter 501

    Look at me, I look at you.


    Chen Yu made a very gentlemanly move: "please first."


    Marguerite thought about it. Since she had come all the way, there was no reason to stay here.


    Marguerite went up and said, "Sir, what do you call it?"


    "Louis crailham." The other replied.


    Margaret couldn''t help but look up when she heard the name.


    Although she is a doctor, she still knows the name of Louis crailham.


    What''s more, she didn''t expect that Louise crailham, who is elegant in the media or in newspapers and magazines, looks very decadent or even untidy at the moment.


    Is this still Louis crailham, the top millionaire in financial magazines?


    "Mr. Lewis, do you have any discomfort?"


    Bang -


    just then, Louis crailham pulled his right arm heavily again, fortunately, he was limited by handcuffs.


    "My right arm is not under my control. It is wantonly destroying and attacking." Said Luis kreilem.


    "How could it be?" Marguerite was stupefied for a moment. It''s strange for people with such mental illness.


    Is it a split personality?


    But shouldn''t personality split be two or more personalities competing for control of the body?


    Not just a part of the body.


    Chen Yu was standing by, looking at Louis crailham''s right arm.


    Louis crailham''s right arm was strange, and Chen felt an unusual breath on his right arm.


    It''s the devil''s breath! The devil controls his right arm.


    No, it should be demon blood.


    Louis crailham has a demonic system.


    However, his demon lineage is not as common as the mixed blood, and their own blood fusion together.


    His demon lineage is quite different from that of human lineage, only on his right arm.


    This is very similar to Chen Yu, whose right arm also has demon blood.


    Gluttony bloodline!


    In addition, Chen''s right arm was out of control.


    Now, however, Chen can completely control his right arm.


    "Here comes It''s here again Back off, back off! Ah... " Louis crailham suddenly cried out.


    He tried to control his right arm, but it didn''t obey his will at all.


    Bang -


    the handcuffs were broken by Louis crailham, and the metal bar at the head of the bed was pulled.


    Marguerite took a fright and stepped back.


    Louis crailham reached out his right arm and broke the metal rod.


    She cut at Marguerite. She was scared to death.


    Just then, a hand grabbed Luis kreilem''s right arm.


    Louis crailham''s right arm is really powerful, but in Chen''s eyes, it''s really weak.


    Even a thousand kilograms of force did not exist. Chen Yu just used his left arm to control Louis crailham''s right arm.


    "You..." Louis crailham looked at Chen Yu in amazement.


    As soon as Chen''s left arm was raised, Louis kreilem was lifted directly into the air.


    "What a great power." Margaret looked at Chen Yu in surprise.


    On the plane, he should have pulled the wrench off the outer cabin.


    Louis crailham''s right arm was still struggling, but Chen Yu locked it firmly.


    Chen''s eyebrows suddenly wrinkled, and he felt the strength of Louis kreilem''s right arm growing.


    "Ms. Margaret, can you go out for a moment?"


    "Why? I''m Mr. Lewis


    "But you can''t do anything here. Mr. Lewis is not a mental illness."


    "No, I think Mr. Lewis is a mental illness. I think it may be a kind of split personality."


    Marguerite insisted on her own idea, and Chen Yu suddenly threw Louis crailham out.


    When Louis kreilem collapsed the bed, Margaret cried out, "how can you do this? How can you do this to Mr. Lewis? "


    Just then, Louis got up again.


    "Ms. Marguerite, please go out." Louis has found something wrong with his right arm.


    His right arm is growing scales, which is obviously not normal.


    What''s more, his right arm has changed.


    "Mr. Lewis, please believe me, I can help you solve the problem. This illegal doctor, his own mental state has problems. He can''t solve your problem."


    Chen Yu has a black line on his face. What''s wrong with my mental state?


    I was on the plane, talking to the air for a few minutes."Please go out!" Cried Louis.


    "Mr. Lewis..."


    "Somebody, please get miss Marguerite out."


    Marguerite was reluctantly asked out of the bedroom, and Louis crailham stood up.


    At this time, his arm became very thick, and the metal bar in his hand was actually deformed by his pinching.


    Bang -


    Louis crailham''s right arm hit the ground heavily, and the black line from his right arm covered his right cheek.


    "Can you tell me what I am now?" "I feel like I''m not just in the right arm, I feel like I''m out of control on the right side of my body," Lewis crailem said


    "In your body, there are lineages of other species competing with you for control of your body."


    "Don''t be kidding. It''s not science fiction."


    All of a sudden, Louis crailham hit Chen Yu without warning.


    Chen Yu also raised his right arm and punched Louis crailham.


    Chen Yu takes a step back, while Louis crailem flies out of the room and makes a rumble on the wall.


    "Do you hear that Chinese people are messing around in it There is no such treatment. " Cried Marguerite outside.


    ¡°boss¡£¡± At this time, several people rushed in from outside. They came in to check the situation only when they heard the movement inside.


    "Go out for me. Don''t come in without my order. Go out for me."


    Those people saw, though, that Louis crailham had been beaten.


    But since their boss doesn''t care, they have no choice but to quit the bedroom again.


    Louis crailham gasped for air and his right arm inflated again.


    Chen Xun strolled along: "this is certainly not the plot of science fiction movies, it should belong to the plot of magic movies."


    "It''s coming again. It seems to be getting very angry. You can find a way for me. Quickly find a way for me."


    "It''s very simple, get rid of it." Chen said, "it''s OK. It''s just a matter of time. You''ll be OK."

 Chapter 502

    Louis crailham didn''t understand what Chen meant.


    But he could feel that his right arm was becoming more terrible.


    His right arm is several times bigger than his thigh.


    His right fist, is shining black luster, more than ten times larger than before.


    The surface of the fist is completely covered with scales, which is definitely not a human feature.


    Louis crailham was out of control. His right arm was raised sharply and he hit Chen.


    Chen Yu also raised his right arm and had a hard encounter with Louis crailem''s right arm again.


    "Ah..." Louis crailham screamed again.


    Although his right arm is not under his control, the pain nerves are still shared.


    He felt that his right arm had been destroyed and all the bones had been broken.


    Then, the right arm began to wither, the scales began to hide, and the individual began to shrink.


    Slowly, the right arm returned to its normal size.


    At this time, Louis crailham began to howl bitterly. When the abnormality of his right arm completely disappeared, his pain was more acute than before.


    "My right arm My right arm... "


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s just broken bones that can heal." Chen Yu said with a smile.


    "Who are you?"


    "I, the illegal doctor, you called."


    "No, I''m not talking about your apparent identity. Why can you fight my right arm?"


    "My right arm is similar to yours, but I can control it." Chen said.


    Louis crailham is not in pain at this time, although he is still in pain.


    "Your right arm is like mine?"


    Chen Yu showed his right arm. In a flash, Chen Yu''s right arm was more exaggerated and terrifying than that of Louis crailham before. It was a huge pile driver.


    However, Chen just showed it and then put it away.


    Louis crailham''s eyes are straight. It''s amazing.


    Chen''s right arm is more shocking than his.


    And he could feel that Chen''s right arm was stronger than him.


    After all, when he was fighting with him just now, Chen Yu still kept his normal shape.


    If Chen Yu at that time was in such a huge form to challenge him, he would have lost half of his body, right?


    Louis crailham swallowed. "Can you tell me what''s going on?"


    "I have said that you or your ancestors may be other species, and you have inherited this lineage." Chen said.


    "That is to say, it''s not a disease, is it?"


    "If you treat it as a disease, you can remove the right arm, so that you can be free once and for all, and you won''t suffer from this loss of control any more."


    Louis crailham looked at Chen Yu and said, "what about you?"


    "Me? My situation is quite special. "


    "Are you different from me?"


    "Well, it''s not the same. It''s not just the blood. It''s not the same."


    "Then can you teach me how to control my right arm?"


    Louis crailham is a billionaire, and he still has a lot of good life to enjoy.


    He can''t give up his right arm unless he has to.


    "No, I don''t understand your situation." Chen said.


    "Then what? Can''t you do it at all? "


    "I need to go back and check the books." Chen said.


    "Then go back now."


    "I just arrived in New York today. I''m from Los Angeles, and I''ll only stay in New York for two or three days."


    "You help me figure out how much I''m willing to pay."


    Money. When it comes to money, it''s easy.


    "When I find a way, I''ll come back to New York." Chen said.


    "How long will it take?"


    "I don''t know. I said that you are in this situation, which I have never met before, so I''m not sure that I can solve your problem."


    "You can''t leave. If you leave and never come back, what can I do?"


    "It''s useless for me to stay now. As I said, I have no way for the time being."


    "I don''t care. You go back to Los Angeles now. No I''ll go with you. "


    It''s the privilege of the rich, and Louis crailham has enjoyed it for too long.


    Chen Yu frowned. "Don''t force me to crack your head. I''ve done this before."


    If you don''t see a penny, you have to play with yourself.


    Chen doesn''t mind teaching him how to be a man.Louis crailham''s face was tangled: "what if my right arm got out of control again when you left?"


    "Try to find a way for yourself. Besides, your right arm should not be in disorder until it gets better."


    Chen Chu looks at Louis crailham and says, "or I''ll just blow your right arm out, OK?"


    Louis crailham''s cheek took a puff. "It''s still not needed. I think it''s almost now."


    This kind of painful feeling is not what ordinary people can bear.


    In fact, the pain in his right arm hasn''t slowed down yet.


    Louis crailham didn''t want to suffer that again.


    "Mr. Chen, please leave me a contact information."


    Chen Yu left a phone number: "call me again if you need, and don''t disturb me if you don''t need to."


    ¡­¡­


    Out of the bedroom, Marguerite immediately came forward: "Mr. Lewis, this man has mental problems, I think you should receive my psychological counseling treatment, rather than his treatment."


    "Ms. Marguerite, I''m not insane. I''m not paranoid." Chen explained powerlessly.


    "Well, Ms. Marguerite, I don''t care if he''s paranoid or not. At least he helped me solve the problem." Louis crailem interrupted Marguerite.


    "To break your hand is to solve a problem? If so, I can do it. " Marguerite said, still unconvinced.


    "Do you think I''m really that naive?" Louis kreilem looked at Margaret. "Well, here''s your reward."


    Luis Kremlin gave Margaret a check: "you can go."


    Chen Yu looks at Louis kreilem, but Louis kreilem has no intention of paying.


    "Mr. Chen, please do my business."


    "Well, I''m tired." Chen Yu turned away with a black face.


    "I''ll have you sent, treet, and you sent Mr. Chen back."


    Day dog, why did not Margaret do anything, there is a check.


    He helped him solve the problem for a while, but he didn''t have anything?

 Chapter 503

    The sewer system in New York has always been a very complex project.


    Because it''s being built and rebuilt every year.


    As time goes on, even the nearest construction party is uncertain about the direction of the sewer.


    There''s even a rumor that there''s something evil going on in New York''s sewer system.


    Of course, this kind of nonsense is at most some of the dissemination of space on the network.


    No one would believe that.


    But some of the communications in New York''s sewers do hide some unknown forces.


    For example, the evil spirit society, which may be one of the oldest forces in New York City.


    As the name suggests, the evil spirit society, in this force, almost all members are evil spirits.


    It''s hard to imagine a group of evil spirits building a powerful underground force.


    Of course, there are also a small number of human members in the evil spirits.


    These humans belong to a vicious group of human beings.


    They are promised by the evil spirit society that as long as they serve the evil spirit society, they will not go to hell after their death and will become full members of the evil spirit society.


    In the evil spirit society, both human beings and evil spirit members share the same belief.


    The founder of the evil spirit society, the great father.


    No one knows the exact identity and origin of the eldest father.


    Members of the evil spirit society only know that the eldest father is a very old evil spirit, at least over 400 years old.


    It''s older than New York or even the country.


    The eldest father not only exists for a long time, but also has a very strong strength.


    At least, in New York City''s many confrontations with witch society and magic society, the eldest father has always been the king of power.


    Every time the evil spirit will fall into the downwind, the eldest father will fight, and then beat back the witch society and the sorcerer society.


    In the minds of the evil spirits, the great father is the existence of God.


    "And adeio? Where''s my adejo? "


    In the sewer, there was a deafening noise.


    Just like the roar of thunder, the unbridled spread of terror.


    All the members of the evil spirit society can only shiver in this roar.


    The white robe covers the big father''s body, but now there are countless faces, howling under the robe.


    The eldest father''s body is bulky and bulky, only his height is more than four meters.


    "My son is dead, he is!" The eldest father grabs a nearby evil spirit and tears it up easily.


    Killing a man is far from appeasing his anger.


    His anger is like a volcano, there is no place to vent.


    "Tell me who did it. I''ll kill him! And all the people around him! "


    And the great father took up another evil spirit, which trembled before him.


    "Big father, I don''t know..."


    "What''s the use of that! Die for me... "


    The eldest father pinched it into pieces and grabbed another one: "tell me how adeio died."


    "I, I......"


    "You don''t know. Die for me."


    "Tell me!"


    The evil spirit who was caught by his great father forced fear: "great father, adjo died in the hotel of omans."


    "That is to say, the man who killed adeio is now in the omans Hotel, isn''t it?"


    "Yes."


    "Then kill everyone in the hotel, so that we don''t miss the killer, right?" Cried the great father.


    "Ah Yes Yes... "


    "Big father, if we do this, we will It''s like a full-scale war... "


    Even if the evil spirits will claim to be the strongest force in New York, it does not mean that they have absolute strength.


    After all, they are also underground forces. The magic society and the witch society have very strong strength.


    They can never let go of a massive attack on ordinary people.


    "Let''s go to war. I''ve had enough of my days in this dark sewer. I should be bathed in the moonlight."


    The eldest father has lost his mind completely: "call me those dirty and vile servants, and all their men."


    All the evil spirits know that the so-called dirty and vile servants in the big father''s mouth are those human members.


    But the great father always despises the human member, from his address to the human member can hear.


    If there are not some things that must be done by human beings, I''m afraid that the great father will kill them all directly.


    Within hours, all human members and their subordinates were recruited into the evil spirit society.


    Most of the human members of the evil spirit society are the leaders of the black... Gang.


    And these black... Gang boss''s subordinates don''t know who their boss is.I don''t know what their boss brought them here to do.


    These gangs have a large number of members. There are more than a dozen gang leaders, some of whom are even dozens.


    The total number of people reached 300, but they were all squeezed over the big sewage of a sewer at the moment.


    Under their feet, there are pieces of wood laying on the ground, and there are also bursts of foul water and stench in the cracks below.


    These boards have been aging for a long time, and several pieces of wood chips will pop out when you step on them.


    "Boss, what are we doing here?"


    "Isn''t that from the razor Gang? Why are they here? "


    "Shut up, and don''t panic no matter what happens."


    At a drain above the sump, my father is looking down at hundreds of black gang.


    "Well, it''s time to start." The eldest father said without expression.


    In the moment of my father''s order, the wooden shelf below collapsed.


    Hundreds of people fell into the puddle at the same time.


    "Wow What''s the matter? "


    "Why?"


    "It stinks..."


    "I knew I shouldn''t have come here."


    Most people are struggling in the sewage, but the inner wall of the sump is vertical.


    It''s seven or eight meters from the upper water inlet, so it''s impossible to climb up at all.


    At this time, some people found that dirty sewage has something to do with drilling into their mouths.


    Disgust -


    "bah What''s the matter Damn, help... "


    "Wow What is pulling me Give me a hand... "


    This pit is not a sewage pit at all, but a pit of evil spirits.


    To put it bluntly, it''s some old evil spirits who have already lost their consciousness and are abandoned in the pit of evil spirits.


    With the increase of the number, it gradually becomes the current situation, similar to the appearance of sewage pit.


    If a creature falls into a pit of evil spirits, it will be invaded by these unconscious evil spirits.


    The evil spirit continuously pours into the mouths of the black gang members, and one after another, the black gang members become the evil spirit''s host.


    Those who have been invaded by these filthy spirits begin to twist their limbs and climb up against the wall like geckos.

 Chapter 504

    "Ah..."


    Chen Yu stretched out. He slept comfortably last night.


    Open the curtains and let in the sunshine. The temperature is right.


    Just then there was a sharp knock at the door.


    Chen opened the door and saw EULA and Cheryl rush in.


    "Brother, where shall we play today?" Yura has a good head.


    Yola''s health has improved day by day since she changed her bone marrow.


    "Er..."


    "Go to the statue of liberty. I want to see the statue of liberty."


    "Disney, go to Disney."


    Before Chen could answer, hill nandez came running.


    "Mr. Chen, I finally found you. When did you change your room? I knocked at your door for a long time last night, but I didn''t see you open the door. I thought you were too tired, so I fell asleep. I checked with the front desk this morning, and I realized that you had changed your room and had breakfast? Would you like us to have breakfast together and have a talk. "


    "Excuse me, sir."


    A waiter at the door pushed the dining car, full of rich food.


    "Well I don''t think I ordered breakfast. " Chen asked doubtfully.


    "Wow, is there such a luxurious breakfast in the deluxe suite?" "I''m going to change to a deluxe suite, too," hill nandes asked in surprise


    "Why don''t we have a room?" Yura and Cheryl said discontentedly.


    "I don''t have a room either." Lao Hei is here, too.


    "It was ordered by Mr. Chen." Said the waiter.


    "Someone ordered it for me?" Chen Yu thinks about it. Is that Evelyn the hotel manager?


    "Please use slowly." The waiter arranged the food and left.


    "I didn''t eat it at the same time. Does Mr. Chen mind if I eat it together?"


    What can Chen Yu say in the face of hill nandes who has no face or skin.


    "At will."


    Yola and Cheryl never had such a big breakfast, even Yola.


    Steamed lobster, fried egg with mashed potato and then poured with sauce, foie gras and caviar, fried ox tongue with sauce A dozen dishes.


    Where is breakfast? It''s a feast.


    For such a breakfast, I''m afraid that thirty or four thousand dollars won''t come down.


    Even if Chen Yu''s move party cost less than $5000, it was a party for more than 20 people.


    Chen Yu is not polite either. He gobbles it up, which is just appetizing.


    It''s really not enough. It tastes good, but it''s not enough.


    Even if Chen Yu was alone, he would be three times full, let alone four.


    "Mr. Chen, the medical seminar is at two o''clock in the afternoon. Do you have any plans in the morning?" Hill nandes looked at Chen Yu with his eyes shining: "if it''s OK, why don''t we talk for a while? I have... "


    "I''m sorry. I''m going to take them out." Chen said.


    "Well Well, I wonder if there''s time tonight? "


    "In the evening, I need to prepare my speech for tomorrow''s seminar."


    "Well What about tomorrow? "


    "I''m going to visit my friends."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Chen Yu is fed up with the entanglement of hill nandes.


    He began to regret why he promised Wright to come to the seminar.


    Just then, a man came in.


    Louis crailham, but he had a cast on one hand and a rope on it.


    "Mr. Chen, are you satisfied with the breakfast today?"


    "You ordered it?" Chen Yu was a little surprised.


    "I live next door to you."


    "Next door to me?" Chen was even more surprised. When did Lewis crane come in?


    What do you mean he lives next door to himself? What''s the point?


    I have made it clear to him that his arm is temporarily out of order.


    We need to wait for him to go back and study it.


    In fact, Louis crailham was helpless.


    After all, so far, he has met only one Chen Yu, who knows his situation and has the hope to cure him.


    He was afraid that Chen would never come back to Los Angeles.


    So he plans to make a good relationship with Chen Yu first.


    "Who are these?" Louis crailham looked at the crowd.


    "This is Professor Hill nandez, Professor of the University of Los Angeles School of medicine. They are my sisters."


    "Hello." Louis kreilem shook hands with hill nandes.


    Hill nandes recognized that the man in front of him was the billionaire Louis kreilem.


    He didn''t expect Chen Yu to know such a person.


    "Is this your first time in New York? Why don''t I show you around New York? ""No, we have our own arrangements." Chen said.


    Louis crailham is also a troublemaker. Chen Yu doesn''t want to be haunted by him all the time.


    "By the way, Mr. Hill used to be a very famous surgical expert. Maybe he has a way to cure your arm. Why don''t you talk about it?"


    Louis crailham looked at Hill nandes and thought that maybe he had some ability to walk with Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu, with Yula and Cheryl, fled the hotel directly.


    New York is so big that one morning is not enough time to visit it.


    Chen first took Yula and Cheryl to the statue of liberty.


    The base and statuary height of the statue of liberty are 46 meters, which add up to nearly 93 meters.


    For Americans, this is their spiritual symbol.


    Chen is not interested in the statue. In fact, Chen can lie down in a hotel instead of climbing the statue of liberty.


    The whole process is Cheryl and you Lala with Chen Zhu, the two little girls are playing very hard.


    After getting off the statue of liberty, Chen Yu went to buy ice cream for EULA and Cheryl.


    When I came back, I saw a man who looked a little bit indecent, approaching EULA and Cheryl.


    "Hi, two little beauties. Hello, do you want to be a star? Big star. "


    "Who are you?" Yola looked at the man in front of her doubtfully.


    "I''m a scout. Do you know what a scout does? Is to tap potential new people and enter the entertainment circle, you know, I have successfully promoted several stars, are you interested? "


    "If you want to be a star, come with me," he said


    "I''d like to go, but I''m afraid someone will not agree." There was a gleam of brightness in Yola''s eyes.


    "It''s OK. If your parents know that you want to be a star and earn a lot of money, they will be very happy. They won''t object."


    Suddenly, the wretched man felt a pain in his shoulder: "I don''t agree."


    "Who are you?" The wretched man turned around and saw that he was an Asian. He immediately raised his voice.


    "I''m your uncle. Get away from me." Chen Yu poked two ice cream in his right hand directly into the face of the lewd man.


    "Barbarism! It''s barbaric Police, police, come here quickly... "

 Chapter 505

    There are many policing officers near the statue of liberty.


    When he heard the sound of a dirty man, two policemen came.


    "What''s going on here?"


    "Man, this Asian hit me for no reason." The wretched man pointed to Chen Yu and cried.


    "Do you have anything to say?"


    "He molested my sister, and I suspect that he intended to abduct minors." Chen Yu said quietly.


    "I am a lot of liars I''m a real scout. "


    "When I''m not around them, you come to approach them and try to cheat them to follow you. Two policemen, I''d like to ask if it''s intended to abduct them."


    The policeman''s face slightly changed. According to laws and regulations, trying to invite unknown minors to some private places or private houses will be regarded as abduction.


    Of course, this wretched man is an attempted abduction.


    The protection of minors in American law can be said to be abnormal.


    "Sir, you say you are a scout. Can you provide your own identification?"


    "I didn''t." Said the wretched man.


    "Then come with us."


    Another policeman came up and looked at Chen, then at EULA and Cheryl.


    "Are they your sisters?"


    "She''s my sister, EULA. She''s my sister''s friend. I know her guardian, too. I took her out with her guardian''s permission."


    "Is that so? Girl. " Asked the policeman.


    "Yes." Cheryl nodded.


    This is a normal inquiry of the police. Although the detective was handcuffed by the police, the child shouted, "I''m a detective. You can''t do this to me."


    ¡­¡­


    Chen Yu took two young girls and found a restaurant to sit down.


    After ordering three lunches, Cheryl and Yola had a good appetite.


    After all, they are in the age of rapid development, so they eat a lot.


    Just at this time, I saw a warm flame coming.


    Charlotte is here, and look at her dress. She was the chef here.


    Chen Yu was in a trance: "Hi, Miss Charlotte."


    "I saw you in it, so I came to say hello to you. How about the food here? Is it still in line with your appetite?"


    "It''s delicious." "Miss Charlotte, are you the chef here?" said Chen


    "And the boss." Charlotte said with a smile, "this restaurant is mine."


    Charlotte stares at Chen Yu: "Mr. Chen, why do I feel that you are haunted by death every time I see you? You should have died a long time ago. "


    "Er..." All three looked at Charlotte with strange eyes.


    Don''t you say it''s ok? How can you curse someone to die.


    "Miss Charlotte, Chen is a very powerful psychic. No one can kill him." Cheryl said very seriously.


    In Cheryl''s eyes, Chen Yu is invincible.


    Charlotte smiled. She would not argue with a girl who worships her idols about whether her idols are really as good or powerful as she said.


    However, Charlotte herself is a very powerful witch, so she does not think that a wizard can be more powerful than her.


    Let alone Cheryl, no one can kill him.


    There are so many dangers in the world that even you dare not say that no one can kill yourself.


    What''s more, it''s a wizard, or a wizard haunted by the smell of death.


    Chen Yu is helpless, who let the old black always at his side.


    Old black is with you. If you don''t have death, you will have a ghost.


    "Mr. Chen, I''m serious. I hope you''re more careful. You have a heavy breath of death. It''s very dangerous. Maybe now death is watching you."


    "Well, I''ll pay attention." Chen Chu nodded, "I have something else to do this afternoon. Let''s go first. Goodbye."


    Since the afternoon is the medical seminar, and the medical seminar is in the hotel, Chen needs to rush back now.


    Although Chen is under the banner of attending the seminar, in fact, he is here for vacation.


    However, we still have to attend the meeting. If we don''t even attend the meeting, it''s too much.


    "You stay in the hotel in good time this afternoon. Don''t run around." Chen said.


    Although New York is a cosmopolitan city, its name is not groundless.


    The crime rate in New York City has always been very high, so Chen Yu is worried that two girls who are not familiar with each other are lost.


    EULA''s body has just recovered and needs further observation, while Cheryl''s identity is very sensitive.


    It would be even more troublesome if we accidentally exposed our identity and were discovered by outsiders."Ah All afternoon... "


    "The hotel is so big, there are children''s paradise, swimming pool and game hall. There are many places you can go. Even if you go to the bar, I don''t object. By the way, there is a striptease show in the afternoon If you''re interested. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    EULA and Cheryl exchanged eyes, apparently intending to run out on their own.


    In their eyes, neither of them are children. They can take good care of themselves.


    "I know what you are thinking. If you dare to leave the hotel for half a step, then I will make you go nowhere next. I will hypnotize you so that you can spend the next two days in bed."


    "Well, well, we''ll listen to you." EULA and Cheryl said unwillingly.


    "Do you want me to mark them?" Old black asked.


    "What kind of mark?"


    "The mark of the soul, wherever they go, I can find them."


    "Well, I''m not sure to make a soul mark for them." Chen said.


    Although they promised well, Chen Yu was not sure about them with their rebellious character.


    Or break their legs


    ¡­¡­


    "Charlotte, what''s the matter? Go to the headquarters immediately."


    "What is it?" Charlotte is still busy in her restaurant at the moment.


    "Red alert." Said the man on the other end of the line.


    Charlotte''s face changed dramatically, Red Alert!


    "You''re not kidding me?"


    "Even the members in the nearby cities have begun to rush to New York City, which is the order of the witch."


    This is something she never met. It is said that the last red alert happened 30 years ago.


    At that time, the evil spirits would fight with the witch society in an all-round way, which also led to the loss of the witch society.


    Unexpectedly, there will be a red alarm today.


    This is the highest warning of witch society. No one is allowed to be absent.


    Charlotte immediately pulled off the chef''s apron and ran straight out of the restaurant towards the witch Society headquarters.


    When she arrived at the headquarters of witch society, dozens of witches had come from inside and outside.


    At this time, a group of people came outside, men and women.


    These people in a hurry into the headquarters, Charlotte''s face slightly changed: "the wizard will also come?"

 Chapter 506

    Witch society is a pure organization of witches. There are witches as well as witches.


    If it''s the average combat power, the witch society must be higher than the wizard society.


    However, the number of wizards is large, so the strength cannot be underestimated.


    Charlotte went into the headquarters. There were not many people in the headquarters.


    There are only a dozen people in all, and there are no more than 20 people in the Sorcerer''s Association.


    When they saw Charlotte coming, one of the old witches, who could hardly stand up, held up her glasses.


    "Charlotte, here you are."


    "Great wizard."


    The great witch is not a witch''s rank, but the identity of the leader of the witch society.


    But to be the leader of the witch society, there is no doubt about the strength of the old witch.


    "Charlotte, I don''t think you''re new to her, the best Witch of our new generation."


    At the Sorcerer''s meeting, a blonde man reached out to Charlotte like a gentleman, and wanted to take Charlotte''s hand: "Hello, Miss Charlotte, nice to meet you. I''m goron Yemen."


    "Hello." Charlotte didn''t plan to respond to goron Yemen, just a light response.


    The corner of the mouth of goron Yemeni drew, but it soon returned to normal.


    "Dawu, can you tell me what happened?"


    "Adjo of the evil spirits is dead."


    "The eternal Son of the leader of the evil spirit society?"


    "Yes, that''s him. He died in the omans hotel."


    "Our men did it?" Charlotte asked.


    "No, we don''t know who did it, but adeio is dead. The leader of the evil spirit society is completely furious. He has lost his mind and wants to kill all the people in the omans hotel."


    Charlotte opened her mouth wide. "Is he crazy? Didn''t he know that if he did, the government would retaliate wildly? "


    The government has always known that there are evil spirits, witches'' societies and witches'' societies. Even in the government, there are some relations among them.


    No matter in which era, the power of government is always the most powerful.


    In fact, the three forces have been wandering on the edge of government tolerance. If the evil spirits would really kill hundreds of people in the hotel, it would definitely provoke the government.


    Originally, the three forces held each other back, so the government kept one eye open and one eye closed.


    But if such a vicious event happens, the government will certainly not ignore it.


    At that time, it will not only be the evil spirit society, but also the wizard society and the witch society.


    And there are some agreements between the witch society and the wizard society and the government.


    For example, to protect the safety of ordinary people''s lives and fight over the nature cannot affect ordinary people.


    "Yes, he is crazy. He has lost his mind completely."


    "Then what shall we do?"


    "We have no choice but to fight." Said the witch.


    "Can''t we send someone to negotiate with the leader of the evil spirit society? We help him find and hand over the murderer who killed his son, and then he stops retaliating. " Said goron Yemen.


    Everyone looked at goron with astonishment. Yemen, even the companions of the Sorcerer''s Association looked at him with the same astonishment.


    "Do you know what you''re talking about?"


    "I''m talking about reality." "If the sorcerer and the witch society and the evil spirits will fight in an all-round way, there will definitely be heavy casualties. Those people of the evil spirits society are all dead people. They are not afraid of death at all, but we can''t consume them or fight them. So the best choice is to compromise with the evil spirits society. If we can find the murderer of adeio, we can only sacrifice one person I think it''s a good deal to stop this war. "


    Galileo, the president of the Sorcerer''s Association, blinked. To be honest, he also listened to the proposal.


    "So how about you go and negotiate with the evil spirit society?" Charlotte smiled at goron Yemeni: "I believe that with your eloquence, you can persuade the leader of the evil spirit society."


    "How can this be? I don''t want to face those twisted monsters." Said goron Yemen.


    "So who do you think suits you?"


    "The members of your sorceress society are so strong. Just send one of them."


    The witch looked at goron Yemeni and frowned: "well, with the madman''s character, what he has decided will never be compromised. I have dealt with him for 100 years, and I know him very well. If the people of the wizard association are timid and dare not face the war, then we can leave now. Our Witch society faces the evil spirit association itself."


    "Don''t be angry, sir." Galileo soon woke up.


    He has been dealing with the evil spirit Society for a long time. He also knows what kind of twisted monster the great father of the evil spirit society is.


    "What we have to do now is to evacuate the ordinary people in the omans hotel first. It''s too dangerous to let the ordinary people stay in it.""Who knows the head of the Ottoman Hotel?" Asked the witch.


    Golon Yemeni lifted his blonde hair and said proudly, "I know you. Just leave it to me. I know almost all the celebrities in New York City."


    ¡­¡­


    At the symposium, hundreds of famous doctors or medical professors from all over the United States participated.


    Many doctors went on stage to give a brief speech.


    This is an official seminar held by medical institutions, so many people are actually the same as Chen Yu.


    They all come here with the idea of spending a few days on public travel. Don''t think that only domestic public travel is available.


    In fact, it''s the same all over the world. Most people are drowsy and listen to the speaker of the seminar.


    Looking around, Chen saw only a few people really listening.


    For example, hill nandes, who listened while taking notes.


    "You humans are so boring. Wouldn''t it be more meaningful if you could put a corpse on the stage and then we could go up and dissect it?" Old black said bored.


    He followed Chen Yu to experience various processes, including this seminar.


    Chen told him in advance that the seminar would be very boring, but Lao Hei had to follow.


    Sure enough, it wasn''t long before he sent out the same complaints as Chen Yu.


    Boring! It''s really boring.


    Chen Yu was sleepy with one hand under his chin.


    "Well, I''ll be here today. There will be an exchange meeting tomorrow afternoon. Goodbye." The organizer picked up the receiver and said.


    Chen Yu immediately got up and finally was relieved.


    Hill nandes looked for Chen Yu at the first time and saw that he was going out. He immediately shouted, "Mr. Chen..."


    "That man is calling you."


    "No, I didn''t." Chen Yu said to himself.

 Chapter 507

    Chen Chu ignores hill nandes and goes straight out of the crowd.


    "Old black, EULA and Cheryl didn''t run out." Chen asked.


    "Let me feel it." Old black felt a bit: "I''m sorry to tell you that they went out."


    "Well, help me locate them." Chen said.


    "It''s a little far away, probably in that direction."


    Chen Yu sighed, asking for trouble.


    Alas, what seminar to attend? How nice to be at home


    And with two rebellious little girls.


    I have long guessed that they will not stay in the hotel honestly.


    Originally still holding some hope, now it seems that I am too naive.


    "When we catch both of them, we have to beat their butts to pieces and let them run again."


    ¡­¡­


    "Yola, if we go back now, will we be beaten up by Chen?" Cheryl asked, worried.


    "Since they have all come out, anyway, they will be smashed after going back. Why do you want to go back now and play more for a while?"


    Yula is a dead pig. She is not afraid of boiling water. Anyway, she will be taught by Chen Yu.


    Simply before being taught, let go of yourself.


    "Well, where shall we play now?"


    "Disney."


    "Is Disney still open at night?" Cheryl looked at the sky. It was already evening.


    "Yes, of course. Anyway, Disney in Los Angeles is still open at night." "And Disney is more fun at night, with lots of performances," Yola said


    "Good, good, I haven''t been to Disney."


    "When we get back to Los Angeles, we''ll go to Disney together."


    "Shall we have a word with Chen?"


    "My cell phone is dead..." "It doesn''t matter," said Jura. "If you call now, my brother will definitely let us go back."


    "Well, do you know where Disneyland is?"


    "Stop a car and let the driver take us."


    Not far away at the moment, a car was following Euler and Cheryl.


    The man in the car was the wretched man who claimed to be a star scout, who had been taught by Chen Yu before under the statue of liberty.


    Campbell just came out of the police station and paid a thousand dollars for it.


    Soon after he came out, Campbell found EULA and Cheryl playing in the street.


    The two girls are still very conspicuous in the street, Campbell has been following.


    But he didn''t rush up because he wanted to see if the Asian was still around.


    After half an hour, Campbell finally made sure that the Asian was not nearby.


    Campbell took out the phone and said, "Dick, now you drive up and stop in front of those two girls. They should take the bus."


    In their business, they will never act alone, most of the time by gangs.


    Soon, EULA and Cheryl got on the bus without knowing the truth.


    "Sir, take us to Disney."


    Dick looked at the two girls in the rearview mirror, with the corners of his mouth slightly raised.


    Campbell''s vision is not bad. These two girls are both excellent.


    Driving, the road began to look remote.


    "Sir, isn''t this the way to Disneyland?" Yola is on her guard.


    "The road is closer." Dick is still driving calmly.


    It doesn''t matter if they find out, anyway, they are already in the car.


    And there are two little girls. They can''t help him.


    "Stop. We''re going to get off." Said Jura.


    "No parking here."


    "Stop the car quickly, or we''ll call the police." Yola took out the phone and warned.


    "It''s just ahead. You can wait a moment."


    "Yura, call Chen."


    Just then Dick took out a dagger: "you''d better be honest."


    Cheryl raised her hand, and youlala stopped Cheryl and shook her head gently.


    Now the other side''s speed is so fast, if Cheryl attacks at this time, only Cheryl can survive if it happens.


    "Brother, we are hijacked. Come and help us."


    Yola''s cell phone didn''t turn on at all, because her cell phone was dead.


    But she still pretended to be calm: "I''ll send you the location."


    Dick slammed on the brake. "Bitch, you want to die!"


    Just then, Cheryl attacked.


    The claws hit dick hard on the wrist.


    "Ah..."


    Yola grabs the dagger and pulls Cheryl out of the car.But just then, several cars came from behind, blocking their way back.


    More than a dozen people got off the bus, led by Campbell.


    Cheryl pulls EULA, looking at these people warily.


    Suddenly, Dick appeared behind Cheryl.


    Dada -


    Dick held a baton in his hand and pointed directly at Cheryl''s back.


    "Ah..." Sherrell was hit directly on the ground.


    "Little bitch, how dare you cut me with a knife."


    Dick didn''t see what Cheryl had attacked him just now, so he took it for granted that it was a knife.


    Dick uses the electric stick again and points on Cheryl on the ground.


    "You villain, don''t you hurt Cheryl."


    Cheryl''s whole body was arched up. When EULA saw that Dick was going to hurt Cheryl, she immediately jumped up to bite Dick.


    Pat -


    Dick slapped Euler in the face, and Euler was shot out and fell to the ground.


    "You play hard on me again." Dick raised his foot again and kicked Cheryl on the ground. "Get up, you get up."


    "Dick, don''t beat her to death. They can sell for a lot of money." Campbell came up and said, "take them back."


    Several people dropped EULA and Cheryl into the trunk. In the dark, Jura was holding Cheryl.


    "How are you, Cheryl?"


    Cheryl is still too young, even if she has werewolf blood.


    And Dick uses a military electric stick, which has a very high voltage.


    Cheryl was spitting, unconscious.


    I don''t know how long later, the car stopped, Cheryl and EULA were dragged out of the trunk.


    This is a closed factory. A dozen people all look at Yura and Cheryl on the ground.


    "Let''s play first. We can sell money when we have enough."


    "I want that little, this little... Bitch... To hurt me." "I want to play with her first," Dick called, pointing to Cheryl


    "Get out of my way. You''re not allowed to touch Cheryl."


    "Go away." Dick''s going straight to EULA, to Rachel.


    Crash -


    just at this time, the gate of the factory was opened.


    Campbell was stunned. "Didn''t you lock the door?"


    "It''s locked."


    "Who''s in?"


    "Go and have a look." Campbell said.


    "Mind him, I''ll see later. It must be our people who can find here."

 Chapter 508

    Chen Yu walked in, but his face was black all the way.


    "Boy, do you dare to appear in front of me? Great, kill him for me. " Campbell was surprised and pleased when he saw Chen Yu.


    He didn''t expect Chen Yu to appear in front of him again.


    But this time, there is no police to help him. Instead, there are a dozen people on his side.


    "Brother." When Yula saw Chen Yu, she burst into tears.


    "Who hit you in the face?"


    "He." Yola points to Dick.


    "What happened to Cheryl?"


    "He used a baton." Yola points to Dick again.


    Dick clapped the baton in his clap. "Don''t worry, boy. You''ll be able to taste it soon."


    Dick looked at Chen Yu with a grim smile, striding forward, and the electric stick in his hand knocked on Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu grabs the electric stick and dada -


    the current flows through Chen Yu''s right arm, making him feel numb, but it has no great effect.


    It can even be said that the effect is very weak. Chen Yu once drew the electric rod.


    Dick looked at Chen Yu in amazement.


    "It doesn''t work."


    Chen Yu took the electric stick and finally a smile appeared on his face.


    Suddenly, Chen Yu''s electric stick stabbed dick in the mouth.


    "Ah ah ah..."


    Dick fell, Chen Yu stepped forward, and the electric stick was put into Dick''s mouth again.


    Da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da.


    It''s still going on, until the electricity of the electric stick is used up.


    "What are you doing? Kill him for me."


    Chen Zhao turned back, and the electric staff swept over.


    The electric stick is in close contact with the chin of the first person who rushes in, and the electric stick and his chin are crumpled together.


    Then Chen Yu shook off the electric stick, and with one punch, the second man broke his neck and fell to the ground without moving again.


    Another fearless man came here. Chen Yu grabbed the man and made a half fold.


    The V-shaped body was left on the ground when the others turned around.


    Where did this man come to die? He was a butcher.


    Dick was electrocuted directly by putting the electric stick in his mouth, the second chin was smashed, the third neck was broken, and the fourth body was broken directly.


    Some of them were killed at times, but they really haven''t seen such a horrible way of dying.


    "Run."


    It''s a factory that has failed in structural design and only one gate can access it.


    Campbell used it as a place where they committed crimes because it was hidden enough.


    But now this hidden place has become their cage.


    Chen can catch them one by one and kill them.


    The last Campbell was finally caught by Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu, with a smile, pulled Campbell to the corner.


    He didn''t let EULA see Campbell''s death scene. He was afraid that EULA would have nightmares.


    "Let me go. Please let me go I have money I really have money. " Campbell cowered in the corner.


    He finally realized that he had brought in a butcher.


    "Ah..."


    Yola could not see Chen Yu and Campbell, but she could hear them.


    She knew Chen was tormenting Campbell, and she had seen Chen''s methods.


    She had seen it the first time they met.


    In my brother''s heart, there lived a devil.


    When the devil is out or not, he will become extremely horrible.


    Chen Yu tore Campbell''s limbs, but he was still alive.


    Chen Yu returns to Euler, who hides Chen Yu''s eyes.


    Chen Yu didn''t speak. He picked up Cheryl and left.


    Yola followed and left the factory. Chen Yu set the factory on fire.


    "Happy this time, not only did you almost get sold, but you also hurt Cheryl like this."


    Yola was silent, and she was crying.


    Chen Yu is driving all the way, swearing all the way.


    Cheryl also woke up on the way. Chen Yu didn''t scold EULA anymore.


    Chen was really angry this time, especially because Cheryl was injured because of Yula.


    But what can I do? Anyway, this girl is also her sister.


    At the door of the hotel, Chen gave Yola a bottle of ointment: "when I get back to my room, I''ll put this on my face."


    Just then, goron Yemeni stopped at the entrance of the hotel.


    "No entry here."


    "I''m a resident here. What does it mean that I''m not allowed here?" Chen said with black lines on his face."There are terrorists who want to continue this hotel. It has been blocked."


    "In your department? Take your papers out and I''ll see. " Chen Yu is in a bad mood.


    Where does goron Yemen have any documents? But seeing Chen Yu so difficult to handle, his face suddenly darkened.


    "I said, if we can''t enter here, we can''t enter. Can''t you understand? Yellow monkey. "


    Chen Yu suddenly grabbed the neck of goron Yemen and said, "what did you say just now? Say it again. "


    "Stop!" Just then Charlotte came over and said, "Mr. Chen, put him down."


    Chen Yu threw golon Yemen to the ground. As soon as golon Yemen got up, he would immediately take out magic phosphorus.


    "Mr. goron!" Charlotte shouted, "are you sure you want to do it now?"


    Charlotte looked at Chen Yu and warned, "Mr. Chen, this place is going to be the target of evil spirits. I advise you to find a place to hide. Don''t come back here tonight."


    "I''m not afraid of evil spirits." Chen Yu is in a bad mood: "don''t stop me, I''m going to have a rest."


    "Miss Charlotte, since he wants to die, why should he stop him?" Said goron Yemen.


    "Mr. Chen, even if you are not afraid of death, you should at least think about these two children." Charlotte said.


    "I''m not afraid. Chen will protect us." Cheryl has recovered a lot.


    She has always been absolutely new to Chen, as this time, Chen appeared at their most dangerous time.


    "This time, Mr. Chen, it''s not an ordinary miraculous event you''ve encountered in the past." Charlotte accepted patiently: "last night, an important member of the evil spirit society died in the omans Hotel, and the leader of the evil spirit society has come out to kill all the living people in the omans hotel. The evil spirit society is a very terrible force. They are composed of pure evil spirits."


    "You say last night, I really want to kill two evil spirits attached to living people." Chen said casually.


    "You? Are you the culprit? Miss Charlotte, do you hear me? "


    "What? Do you have any objection to that? "


    "You are dead. The leader of the evil spirit society, the great father, will not let you go. You are dead."


    "This noisy fly, can I kill him?"

 Chapter 509

    Chen Yu can''t be killed because of the noise of goron Yemeni.


    "That''s annoying. Let''s go back to the room."


    Charlotte looked at Chen''s back, and his death became more and more intense.


    He''s going to die here, right?


    Charlotte shook her head.


    This kind of person can''t be persuaded.


    She won''t waste her saliva.


    As a psychic, witch.


    She has met many unbelievers.


    And these people often end up with bad results.


    Unfortunately, the two girls are going to die with him.


    Goron Yemeni looked at Chen''s back, and there was a shadow in his eyes.


    As soon as he entered the elevator, Chen began to count Euler and Cheryl again.


    Over and over again just a few words, Euler and Cheryl have been in Chen Yu''s chanting, the mood is completely released.


    Chen Yu is really too tired. If he can scold them a little more fresh and refined, they may be able to reflect and blame themselves.


    Suddenly, the elevator vibrated.


    Then the light in the elevator flickers for several times.


    Chen Chu looked up and saw a vicious head coming out of the top of the elevator.


    Chen Yu jumped up a little and grabbed the evil spirit.


    Since learning the skill of the Qingyi sect, Chen Yu has been able to deal with such a common evil spirit.


    "Brother, what''s on your hand? It''s a blur." Said Jura.


    Chen Zhao eyebrows a pick, Cheryl itself is werewolf blood, so she is able to see the soul.


    But Yola shouldn''t be able to see it, right?


    After all, only those who have experienced life robbery and death robbery have the potential of channeling, right?


    "Can you see it?"


    "Is this the ghost?" Asked Jura.


    Chen Yu thinks about it. Is it because Yula transplanted her own bone marrow?


    Chen Yu pinches the evil spirit, and the evil spirit makes a tragic cry: "can you hear the sound?"


    Yola shook her head. "I can''t hear you."


    Is it because of incompleteness?


    Forget it, I''m still half a man. What do I want to do so much.


    Chen Yu crushed the evil spirit in the time. This should be the evil spirit of the evil spirit society.


    Old black picked up the pieces of evil spirit and put them away.


    "Go to my room tonight." Chen said.


    Chen Yu was uneasy about letting them live in the same room.


    When I got out of the elevator, I saw Margaret open the door.


    It seems that Marguerite''s condition is not very good. She has a strong smell of wine.


    "Damn it, why don''t you have a waiter? What a lousy hotel." Margaret was cursing.


    When I saw Chen Yu, who was just coming, my face was even worse.


    "Hi, Ms. Margaret."


    Marguerite didn''t want to see Chen, so she turned and closed the door.


    Dong - Dong -


    "who is that, Shetter?"


    Margaret opened the door again, but there was no one outside.


    The light in the doorway was flickering, and Marguerite thought she had heard it wrong.


    Just then, she suddenly felt something touching her thigh.


    But there was nothing. When I turned around, I felt a hand pinching her chest again.


    Marguerite shuddered, and in a moment she woke up a lot.


    "Ah There are ghosts There are ghosts... "


    Marguerite rushed out of the door and patted Chen''s door directly.


    At this time, the invisible one appeared again, holding her hips.


    "Ah Open the door, open the door. "


    Chen opened the door and looked at Marguerite, who was shouting hysterically outside.


    "Ms. Margaret, what can I do for you?"


    "There are ghosts, there are ghosts..."


    Chen Chu looks at Marguerite''s back. A lecher is molesting... Marguerite.


    "Come in." Chen Yu is bringing Margarita in.


    Margaret saw that Chen Chu raised one foot and kicked it in the air, then closed the door.


    Margaret is very nervous now. She looks at Chen Yu.


    "Mr. Chen I I I apologize to you for my previous disrespect... "


    "It doesn''t matter." Chen Chu shrugged.


    She didn''t do anything to herself except that she thought she was insane.


    Chen Yu didn''t rest assured. He really didn''t.


    "You You Can you see that? "


    Margaret swallowed. She looked very nervous.


    The whole body is tense. She''s really scared.


    Looking back on the plane, Chen Yu was there talking to the air.Maybe there was a person who could not be seen by himself.


    Chen Yu is not a psychopath or paranoid.


    He can see things that normal people can''t see.


    Marguerite went into the room and saw EULA and Cheryl in.


    The two of them are watching TV while having dinner.


    "Sit around and have a drink?"


    "Give me a glass of water, and I feel a little confused."


    Marguerite sat down uneasily, and suddenly the TV was on display.


    Then, like a liquid, the TV screen began to highlight a face.


    "Ah..."


    "Brother, come on, come out again." Cried Yola.


    Chen Zhu came out with water.


    I watched the face on TV.


    Bang, a fist smashed the TV.


    "Brother, are we going to be harassed by these ghosts all night?"


    Chen Yu was also helpless, shrugged: "I knew this was the case, and I should go out to live in the evening. It''s a headache."


    "Look out, brother." Yola points out of the window.


    "Ah..." Margaret was startled again.


    On the window glass of the outer wall, there is a man.


    This man is still wearing a suit, but his skin shows abnormal black line.


    In particular, the pupil is completely turned white and black liquid flows out of the mouth.


    He was hammering his head against the glass window in front of them.


    "Lao Hei, what is this? Is this not a spirit? " Chen asked.


    "This man is possessed by a foul spirit."


    "What filthy spirit?"


    "It''s just that the evil spirit has been in the human world for too long, and the consciousness has completely disappeared, and then it is collected artificially. When the number reaches a certain amount, it will be like a liquid. If there is contact with living things at this time, it will be encroached on the body. You can see that what comes out of his mouth is the dirty spirit."


    "I feel sick. Can you deal with it?"


    "I can''t handle it. You are the only one." Said old black.


    Marguerite looked at who Chen was talking to, and felt a sense of horror.


    "Mr. Chen, is there anything else around you?"


    "I''m practicing my lines."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Margaret wanted to pretend she didn''t know.


    But now she knows.


    At this time, the outside glass, climbing more and more dirty spirit.


    It looks really disgusting.


    "Brother, think of something." Yura also felt numb. They ate inside, and a group of twisted guys were dancing outside through the glass.

 Chapter 510

    Hula -


    puff -


    a corpse falls from the sky with a lot of glass chips.


    People from witch''s and wizard''s clubs who are preparing for war downstairs look up.


    Charlotte came up to look at the bodies, which, when they fell to the ground, were oozing with black liquid.


    The liquid spread to Charlotte''s feet as if it were alive.


    Charlotte raised her hand, sprinkled a handful of magic phosphorus, and evaporated the black liquid directly.


    "No, they started from the sewer of the hotel!" Charlotte suddenly realized.


    Just then, someone shouted, "look On the ceiling. "


    As Charlotte feared, the spirits of the evil spirits had long since entered the hotel from its sewers.


    Nearby witches and wizards saw a dozen filthy spirits climbing on the ceiling of the hotel lobby.


    Unconsciously, the omans hotel has been occupied by the evil spirits.


    They are still defending the outside of the hotel. As a result, the inside of the hotel has been occupied for a long time.


    "The hotel has been lost. Let''s go." Cried goron Yemen.


    He had no love at all and was about to flee when a huge figure appeared in front of him.


    Great father! There was gloom and horror around the great father.


    Behind him are hundreds of evil spirits, covering the sky and the earth.


    Goron Yemeni''s feet softened with fear. He used to hear that his father was terrible.


    And this is the first time he''s face-to-face. He''s only about the waist of his father.


    The father opened his mouth and licked his lips.


    "Are you here to serve me dessert?"


    "I I''m here to tell you I know Know Who killed adeio. "


    "Oh." The great father reached out his hand and grabbed goron Yemen.


    "Take me."


    Goron Yemeni was scared to pee. He had to obey.


    The eldest father raised his finger to the hotel: "the war is beginning."


    Innumerable evil spirits rush to the direction of the hotel, directly contact with the witch society and the sorcerer.


    All of a sudden, colorful magic, and the explosion from time to time.


    The eldest father walked inward as if there were no one else, but ordinary witches and wizards did not dare to approach the eldest father at all.


    Not to mention to stop the step of the great father, who is in the super nature of New York City, is equal to the underground monarch.


    No one dared to compete with him, and the eldest father never failed.


    However, there is no absoluteness in the world. An old figure stands in front of the eldest father.


    The eldest father of the witch society grinned when he saw the eldest witch.


    "Little girl, we haven''t seen each other for many years. You''ve grown up like this. When you die, I''ll leave you a place in the evil spirit society. Ha ha..."


    The eldest father laughed wildly.


    But he does have the right to call the witch society''s big witch a little girl.


    Even watching her grow up is not too much.


    "Get out of the way. You''re not my opponent. I don''t want to kill you. After all, you''re an important man I like." Said the great father, as if he had won.


    Dawu didn''t talk nonsense. His crutches knocked heavily on the ground.


    In a moment, the marble floor began to spread over the vines, bound to the eldest father.


    The great father did not hide or dodge, but let the vine trap him.


    And it came to pass around that this was the only time for the great father.


    The big father suddenly made an effort, and the vines were smashed.


    "Ha ha Still so weak, still so incompetent, you have not made much progress compared with 30 years ago. "


    The eldest father laughs wildly, holds the absolute power, he really has the right to laugh at others.


    Dawu''s face was heavy, and he held the crutch tightly.


    "Curse of weakness!"


    A cloud of black air filled the past towards the eldest father.


    There is a skeleton under the robe of the eldest father. He sucks black air with a big mouth.


    In an instant, the skeleton turned black and fell to the ground to be crushed.


    The eldest father opened his robe and revealed his true body.


    His whole body was piled up with countless skeletons.


    Dense skeletons will definitely make people with intensive phobia collapse.


    "If you want to attack me with magic, you''d better prepare hundreds more. My fake body can help me resist countless magic attacks."


    At this time, the three witches standing on the side, together summoned a strong black wind, toward the big father volume.


    As soon as the big father turned his head, he moved his huge body directly and hit the whirlwind.


    Crash -


    the strong wind was directly smashed away, but the eldest father''s body did not stop and still went forward."No, get out of the way." Cried the witch eagerly.


    But it was too late, and the eldest father had run into the witch in front of him.


    In a flash, the witch was smashed into pieces, just like a truck at 120 kilometers per hour.


    Goron Yemeni was caught by his father in the middle of the day.


    He witnessed with his own eyes how terrible the New York City Underground king was.


    This monster is invincible at all.


    "Dark swamp!" Charlotte immediately unleashed a magic on her father.


    The ground under my father''s feet suddenly turned into a dark swamp.


    The great father ''s great body began to sink.


    However, the witch is not a little pleased: "Charlotte, back away, this is not the fight you should participate in."


    When the great witch said this, it was too late.


    The father''s body suddenly lightened, and then he floated into the dark swamp.


    "Have you forgotten that I am a spirit!"


    The eldest father stepped in front of Charlotte.


    Raise your hand and shoot for Charlotte.


    Charlotte was stiff with fright at the moment. She knew that her father was terrible.


    But she didn''t expect her father to be so strong.


    I am also the elite of witch society.


    But in front of the great father, there was not even a little resistance.


    Just then, poop.


    A thing hit the big father''s head, and the big father stopped.


    Touch the head, is a dirty spirit from the sky.


    The eldest father has a big mouth. He will put the dirty spirit into his mouth.


    Chewed twice, the corner of the mouth also outflow black liquid.


    There was a fit of nausea around him. Charlotte was too close to his eldest father.


    She could feel the terrible oppression of her father.


    The eldest father raised his hand again, but then he fell down again.


    Hit the eldest father''s head in an impartial way, and the eldest father immediately became angry.


    Grab the filthy spirit, put it into your mouth, chew it, and then spray it hard towards the place ten stories high.


    Charlotte saw a dozen floors of the hotel and burst.


    Then I saw someone falling from the sky.


    With a puff, the man fell into the nearby pool.


    Charlotte was stunned to see the fallen man.


    "Mr. Chen?"


    "Fu * *" Chen Yu stood up from the pool: "which bastard did it? Almost killed me. "


    If he fell down from a dozen floors and didn''t fall into the swimming pool, Chen Yu would have gone to see God.

 Chapter 511

    "It''s him, it''s him!"


    Goron Yemeni pointed to Chen Yu, who had climbed up from the pool. "He killed adjo."


    "Roar -" my father roared wildly, leaving golon Yemen and rushing towards Chen.


    "Be careful!" Charlotte knew how terrible the great father was.


    At the moment, I saw my father go crazy and attack Chen Yu.


    Her face was worried, but there was nothing she could do.


    It seems that he will die here.


    No one is hopeful that Chen will survive.


    That monster. He''s the underground king of New York City.


    Chen Yu saw his father rush over and directly raised his right arm and smashed it.


    àØ -


    when two fists, one big and one small, collided, Chen took two steps backward.


    But the father''s right arm was broken.


    Everyone looked at Chen Yu with incredible eyes.


    Not dead?


    This guy''s not dead?


    He''s taking the big father''s attack?


    What''s more, he smashed his father''s right arm?


    Is this guy a monster?


    The eldest father was also surprised.


    He never met anyone who could take his punch.


    "No wonder you can kill adeio." The eldest father looked at Chen Yu ferociously, and his right arm grew again.


    The fragment of spirit body that was just smashed is back to his body.


    That hurt meant nothing to him.


    "Mr. Chen, you are not his opponent." Charlotte reminded, "he is the leader of the evil spirits."


    "What''s the most powerful thing when I''m a evil spirit? As a result, such a pig becomes the leader?"


    Chen Yu''s words directly broke the last string of his father.


    "Wow Kill you! I''m going to kill you... "


    No one has ever dared to say such unbridled words to him.


    The eldest father raised his fist again, which contained all his anger and hatred.


    Charlotte felt that the air was thick.


    Dawu looked at her father from afar. She had never seen him in such a manner, so angry and angry.


    This kind of power is completely superior to ordinary people, right?


    And Chen Yu is facing the big father face to face, he can feel that the big father''s fist is terrible.


    Chen Ji took a deep breath, clenched his fists and hair and made a creaking sound.


    Step forward and the right arm begins to grow.


    Hiss -


    Charlotte took a breath of cool air and said, "what''s that magic?"


    Chen''s right arm has become as big as his father''s and has a metallic luster.


    Two monstrous fists collided again.


    There was a blast in the air, and people around covered their ears.


    The right half of the great father was broken in an instant.


    Everyone looked at Chen Yu with unbelievable eyes.


    How terrible!


    Especially the great witch, she faced the great witch more than once.


    And more than once I felt the horror of my father.


    But today, the great father lost to a man in strength.


    "How weak are you? That''s all you can do?" Chen Yu said defiantly.


    The eldest father gnashed his teeth and looked at Chen Yu, making a low roar: "do you want to see my real strength?"


    "Think about it, can''t you just shoot?"


    "Well, if you want to see my real strength, then I will fulfill you."


    The big father opened his mouth to the sky.


    A flow of air began to be generated around the area, which was very obvious.


    Around is fighting with a witch evil spirit, suddenly uncontrolled by the big father suck mouth.


    The evil spirit wailed, but his wailing did not get the sympathy of his father.


    Then there was another evil spirit Third


    Fourth


    More and more evil spirits began to be inhaled by the father.


    His body began to expand, and in an instant, the body of his father had doubled.


    But this is not his limit. He is still devouring the evil spirits around him.


    "Stop him, stop him!" said Dawu


    As he said this, the witch shot a magic at his father.


    Other witches also began to release magic to the eldest father, trying to prevent the eldest father from continuing to devour evil spirits.


    But before the magic got close to the big father, it twisted.


    Then, the magic was also inhaled into the big father''s mouth.


    The attack of witches and wizards did not stop the eldest father.


    On the contrary, it provides more power to the great father.


    The big father''s body is getting bigger and bigger.He''s over five meters, and that''s not his limit.


    The bigger he is, the stronger the suction.


    Even the filthy spirits in the hotel began to be affected.


    These filthy spirits flow out of the host''s mouth in large quantities.


    Then from all directions to the body of the great father.


    "Mr. Chen, now only you can stop him! Stop him quickly, and you can''t let him continue to swallow it. "


    When Charlotte saw that her companion was weak, she could only look at Chen Yu.


    "Don''t you think he is spectacular now? I want to see how big he can be."


    "Are you crazy? Do you know what you''re doing? " Cried Charlotte.


    "Stop him while there''s still a chance." The witch asked for help.


    "If any of you have a mobile phone, please lend me it. I want to take a picture with him."


    "Stop joking, will you?"


    "No, I''m serious. I really want to take a picture with him."


    Chen Yu looked at Charlotte seriously, with a sincere expression on his face.


    Hundreds of evil spirits gathered together, and a large number of filthy spirits.


    These twisted souls inflated the body of the great father ten times.


    Ten meters of bloated body, I feel the ground shaking.


    "Are you satisfied with me now?"


    The eldest father looked down at Chen Yu. He was already imagining how to torture him.


    Dawu''s face is very ugly. She has never seen her father use this move. She has never seen it.


    Although evil spirits can devour each other, there is a limit to devouring.


    Generally, after a evil spirit devours three or four of the same kind, it has basically reached the limit.


    However, the eldest father seems to have no limit, devouring so many evil spirits.


    Now he has reached the point where no one can fight him, right?


    Even that man can''t defeat this monster.


    "Satisfaction is satisfaction. Can you take a picture with me?"


    "Am I so easy to fool?" The eldest father''s expression is a little distorted.


    Even if he can accommodate so many evil spirits at the same time, it is also very uncomfortable.


    The eldest father didn''t want to delay any longer. He raised his right arm.


    "Come, fight me with your proud strength."


    "Well I feel inferior now. " Chen Chu shrugs helplessly.


    "It''s no use giving up now. You killed adeio. You have to die."


    "I didn''t give up. Did your eyes see that I gave up?"


    "So you want to struggle?"


    "It''s really tired to look up and talk to you. Are you willing to take a picture with me?"


    "Die for me!"

 Chapter 512

    The great foot of the great father has stepped on Chen.


    The faces of Charlotte and the witch were desperate.


    This is no longer a monster for human beings to contend with.


    No one saved the man.


    "Lao Hei, if you don''t start again, I will die to show you."


    Just when everyone thought that Chen was going to die.


    All of a sudden, the big father''s thigh broke without any sign, just like it was cut by something sharp.


    "How..." In the next moment, the same incision appeared from the left shoulder of the eldest father to the right abdomen.


    Everyone''s eyes are wide open and their faces are unbelievable.


    What happened?


    What happened?


    What happened?


    Charlotte and the great witch did not understand, and the great father did not understand either.


    The eldest father looked at his cut body inexplicably.


    The next moment, he felt his body spinning.


    To be exact, his head is spinning.


    The eldest father''s head fell in front of Chen Yu, but even one head was about the same height as Chen Yu.


    "Come on, smile." Chen doesn''t know where to find a mobile phone.


    Click -


    everyone is on the black line, and the eldest father is full of horror.


    The huge body is being cut by some mysterious power, constantly cutting.


    The cut part will disappear.


    Chen Yu patted his father''s head: "is there any last words?"


    "Don''t Kill me... "


    "Oh, no last words. Goodbye." Chen Yu''s right arm of the Glutton''s mouth opened, a bite off half of his father''s head.


    The faces of Charlotte and the witch were a little frightened.


    "Is that magic to devour all things?"


    "Yes, there are people in the world who can use the magic of seven kings."


    "Then what is the magic of cutting the great father?"


    "I don''t know. That man is powerful and terrible." Dawu''s face was very solemn.


    Now Chen''s gluttonous mouth can easily swallow his father''s head.


    Although he was a little full, Chen Yu felt something in the mouth of the glutton.


    Then the glutton spits out an object and a key.


    "What is this?" Chen Yu was confused.


    Is there anything else that gluttons can''t digest?


    Forget it. Put it away.


    "Mr. Chen, thanks to you this time. Otherwise, I''m afraid we don''t know how to finish."


    Charlotte came up, and she couldn''t understand Chen Yu any more.


    Chen Yu''s strength is really terrible.


    Incredible power.


    Originally, in her eyes almost invincible big father, unexpectedly was so abused by him to death.


    Even the big father used the bottom card trick, but he was still hanged.


    Even how the eldest father lost to him in the end, I''m afraid he didn''t know.


    As for others, it is even more impossible to speculate.


    But one thing is for sure, this man is very strong.


    At this time, EULA, Cheryl and Margaret ran down.


    Yola has pounced on Chen Yu''s arms: "brother, you are OK. You are worried about me."


    Sure enough, only at this time can we reflect the value of my sister.


    No matter how dangerous it was just now, one of my younger sisters was all right.


    Of course, Chen Yu also made soy sauce.


    Pressure is not hurt at all.


    And after swallowing the eldest father, he became more energetic.


    "Mr. Chen, didn''t you fall from more than ten floors?" Marguerite was terrified.


    Originally, Chen Yu was fighting monsters on the outer wall, but suddenly the edge exploded.


    Then I saw Chen Yu flying down. At that time, the three girls in the room were scared.


    "Throw it in the pool. It''s OK."


    "There are many bodies in it, Chen." Said Cheryl.


    "It has nothing to do with us." "They will deal with it," Chen said


    "Then we now..."


    "Find a place to sleep."


    "Mr. Chen, if you don''t mind, why don''t you go to my place?" Said the witch.


    "Er..."


    "I also have a hotel under my name." Said the witch.


    "Oh, then go But wait for us, our luggage is still on it. "


    "I''ll send someone to take it for you."


    "Then I''ll trouble you."


    ¡­¡­


    When Chen Yu arrived at the hotel in Dawukou with three people, he was still shocked.This is not a real high-rise hotel, but a seaside villa area, that is, a high-end self-service hotel.


    It''s similar to the farm music in China, but it''s much more advanced.


    This kind of hotel does not provide indoor service, generally only provides high-grade living area to enjoy, others are responsible for themselves.


    Before Chen Yu came, he had checked this high-end self-service hotel. The average Villa Hotel is about 4000 dollars a night.


    Chen Yu is rich, but he doesn''t plan to lose like this.


    Even the luxury suite at the omans hotel costs just $2000 a night.


    Of course, he doesn''t mind if he is invited.


    Chen Yu didn''t expect that the old woman was so rich.


    Marguerite enjoyed it once, and Chen Yu didn''t drive her away.


    This time, she was also frightened, and because of this incident, she subverted her past world outlook.


    Now she understands that there are really things in the world that science can''t explain.


    Chen Yu is in a good mood after solving the problem.


    Because he got another large perfect crystal, which was bigger than the last time when Evangeline was eliminated.


    Whether it''s devil crystal or angel crystal, the bigger the head, the more valuable it is.


    The size of devil crystal and angel crystal is to a certain extent, it belongs to perfect crystal.


    And this kind of crystal is bigger than perfect crystal, Chen Yu also doesn''t know what to call it.


    When Chen Yu was in Beverly Hills, he eliminated hundreds of evil spirits and didn''t get a perfect crystal.


    But to eliminate the monsters like Evangeline or the great father, you can get such a perfect crystal.


    Even beyond the level of perfect crystallization.


    In a word, the harvest of Laohei is not small. The eldest father has gathered hundreds of evil spirits, among which the spirit and soul are condensed.


    Chen Yu doesn''t know what''s the use, but Lao Hei says it''s very valuable.


    Early the next morning, Chen received a call from hill nandes.


    "Mr. Chen, where are you now? are you all right? I heard that the hotel we stayed in was attacked by terror last night. When I was moved out yesterday, I didn''t find you. Now the omans hotel can''t go back. How are you now? "


    "Oh, I''m fine."


    Chen was moved that hill nandes was the first one to call to say hello to Ping''an.


    Hill nandes is a good man, but his warm attitude towards Chen Yu is not flattering.


    Sure enough, the next sentence of hill nandes is: "it''s a pity that the seminar was cancelled. When do you have time, Mr. Chen? Let''s have a private exchange."

 Chapter 513

    What a fine day.


    The better news is that the seminar has been cancelled.


    Chen Yu doesn''t have to worry. Cheryl and Yula are free again.


    Chen Zhu''s house is really facing the sea and blooming in spring.


    Cheryl and EULA were playing at the seaside. Marguerite came to Chen Yu.


    "Mr. Chen."


    "Miss Margaret, please take a seat."


    "Mr. Chen, I want to know about people like you."


    "In fact, I''m an amateur. I''m mainly a doctor, and then a psychic. At best, I''m a thug. I''m not better than those professionals. If you want to know about these things, I suggest you find a professional psychic. If you''re afraid you can''t find one, I can recommend you to be an absolute professional, and her fees are very convenient Yes. "


    "So that day on the plane, you were not reading the script and writing lines? You''re really talking to someone, aren''t you? "


    "Well."


    "Then Mr. Louis crailham is ill."


    "His condition is very special, but it does not belong to the category of mental illness."


    Marguerite is now in a good mood. She didn''t like Chen Yu before, because she didn''t think he was capable.


    Now it seems that the real incompetent person is himself.


    So she was a lot more humble.


    Knock -


    there was a knock outside the door. Chen Chu got up and ran to open the door.


    Dawu is standing outside with a smile.


    "Mr. Chen."


    "Hello, Miss Dawu."


    "Call me Catherine." The witch said with a smile.


    Catherine was in a good mood. Her father had been a bully in New York City for two hundred years.


    Since Catherine''s ancestors, she has been fighting with her eldest father.


    Now, this heartache has finally been eliminated.


    Catherine was in such a relaxed mood.


    Not only the great father has been eliminated, but also the evil spirit society is close to extinction.


    There are still a few kittens left, but they are just like rats on the street.


    Now the witch society and the sorcerer association are stepping up their efforts to eliminate the evil spirits.


    "Mr. Chen, I now invite you to join our Witch club."


    "Ah? Wait Would you like to join the Sorcerer''s club, too? Are you sure you can? "


    "Of course." Catherine said, of course.


    Just then, an old man with bright hair and a goatee pushed in.


    "Of course, I think Mr. Chen should join our Sorcerer''s club, not the witch''s club." This man is the president of the Sorcerer''s Association.


    Obviously, he came here to rob people.


    The Sorcerer''s society as a whole is weaker than the witch society.


    After all, every member of the witch society has a certain combat effectiveness.


    The number of wizards is large, and it seems that they have some strength.


    But I can''t compare with witch society.


    The witch society is a little weaker than the evil spirit society when the eldest father was there.


    However, in this weak aspect, the strength of the eldest father is too strong.


    In other aspects, witch society is the strongest of the three forces.


    Now the evil spirits will be eradicated, but the witch society is not satisfied.


    It is obvious to all that Chen should be brought into their witch society, not to mention Chen''s strength.


    The male identity of Shan Chen is obviously not suitable for joining the witch society.


    In the view of the president of the Sorcerer''s Association, he should join the Sorcerer''s association so as to play a balanced role.


    Besides, Chen Yu is obviously a wizard, so he should join their sorcerer Association.


    The president of the Sorcerer''s Association is more urgent than Catherine''s, although the Sorcerer''s Association and the witch''s association do not say hostile relations.


    However, there is a certain conflict of interest between the two.


    For example, if they are all interested in a celebrity, they hope that the celebrity can become their sponsor.


    At that time, we must show our strength. After all, the best way to shock ordinary people is strength.


    If Chen Yu is in town, they can also safely say that the most powerful wizard in New York City is their wizard Association.


    "Well Well, I''m not going to join any of you, and I''m not a New York City psychic. "


    "It doesn''t matter if it''s not New York City. In fact, our sorcerer association has plans to develop outward, such as opening a branch in Los Angeles." The president of the wizard Association said seriously.


    After a night''s investigation, the president of the Sorcerer''s Association has known Chen''s apparent identity.


    Even Chen Yu''s second identity, illegal doctor.


    "Oh yes, there are our members in Los Angeles. Their fame is not small. For example, akshi K. is a loyal member of our Wizard Association and a top superstar in Hollywood.""Mr. Chen, there are several female star members in our Witch club. I can introduce them to you."


    These two old men, with a large number of grades, are shameless, just like pimps.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chen Yu is speechless.


    "Mr. Chen, take this card." The president of the Sorcerer''s Association put a card in Chen''s hand.


    Chen Yu''s eyes brightened and he stuffed money.


    If so, then it''s not impossible to hang a name.


    "Although this card has no money and can''t be overdrawn, it''s better than the black card of Citibank. You can call the number above as long as you have any demand. Even if you want to enter the White House, you can pee in the president''s office."


    As soon as Chen Yu heard that he had no money, he said he didn''t want it.


    After hearing that, let yourself go to the White House and pee in the president''s office.


    Do you think I''m so bored?


    Can''t we have something practical?


    "Mr. Chen, I also have a card here. The effect will not be worse than his card. I don''t want you to be a full member of us, but as an honorary elder, I think you should not refuse it."


    Katherine looked at Chen Yu very seriously: "besides, many girls in our Witch club are eager to exchange magic with Mr. Chen."


    Sam, she''s a pimp.


    Chen Yu is speechless about these two goods. You may or may not give me some cash.


    It''s not practical at all. I promised it for a long time, but I didn''t see any real benefits.


    "Let me think about it." Chen said.


    Where did he know? Both the president of the Sorcerer''s Association and Catherine thought.


    Chen is certainly not rare money, if you take money to buy Chen.


    This is an insult to Chen Yu.


    If Chen Yu knew what they thought, he would cry out for nothing.


    Please insult me.


    "Well, Mr. Chen, there is a party tonight. I wonder if you are free?" The chairman of the sorcerer association thought to himself that he would arrange several beauties in the evening.


    "I''m sorry, I don''t have time. I need to take the kids."


    "Mr. Chen, is that kid a werewolf?"


    "Yes, what''s the matter?" Chen Yu squints his eyes. Doesn''t the old man want to subdue the demons?


    "Don''t get me wrong. We have a werewolf. If you need me, I can let our werewolf come and teach her something."

 Chapter 514

    Chen''s plan is to keep the benefits.


    As for what to teach, let''s forget it.


    Chen always felt that joining the Sorcerer''s club was the same as following up the cult.


    Of course, Sienna is also a witch.


    Chen Yu will not have a colored vision for this.


    I feel like joining these organizations and there are many troubles waiting for him.


    Let''s say this time, I don''t know why I came to a evil spirit club.


    And the great father, who is really terrible.


    If it wasn''t for Lao Hei, it''s estimated that Chen Yu, too, would have to run.


    Get rid of the Sorcerer''s president and Catherine.


    They were not satisfied with Chen''s refusal.


    But what can I do? My mouth is on Chen''s face.


    They can''t force Chen.


    As for the means of coercion.


    Don''t be kidding. The two of them can kill Chen Yu.


    However, the final result of their two families is estimated to be the same as that of the evil spirit society.


    Of course, Chen did not refuse.


    That means they all have a chance.


    "Mr. Chen, Cheryl is a werewolf?" But Marguerite heard the conversation.


    She said her outlook on life had been brushed again.


    Seeing Cheryl on the beach, she couldn''t connect with werewolf.


    "Well." Chen Yu nodded, but didn''t talk much about it.


    Some people can accept it. Some people can''t.


    Chen is reluctant to talk about it too much.


    Especially people who are still unfamiliar.


    Chen Yu and Margaret are not so familiar.


    Marguerite saw Chen''s response was flat and guessed Chen''s idea.


    So no more questioning.


    Although she was curious, she had refreshed her world outlook last night.


    So it''s no surprise to see another werewolf.


    Besides, Margaret is a psychiatrist after all.


    There''s still the ability to see what''s going on.


    Moreover, she can feel that Chen Yu and she have a sense of distance.


    So that afternoon, she said goodbye to Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu only politely retained Marguerite.


    It''s good to talk to smart people.


    A person asked each other, have you eaten.


    Smart people can''t say that they haven''t eaten yet. Is it your treat.


    After Marguerite left, Chen Yu took Yula and Cheryl to New York for a lot of fun.


    ¡­¡­


    "Kim, what are we going to do now? Witches and sorcerers are out there looking for us like mad dogs. "


    "These mad dogs, they''re going to kill us all."


    George and Kim, who used to be the managers of the evil spirits.


    But since the death of their father, they have become bereaved dogs.


    Once the scenery is not there, even those idle evil spirits who roam outside don''t like them.


    They will even disclose their information to the Sorcerer''s Association and the witch''s society in exchange for remuneration.


    In fact, the supernatural is very similar to the black gang. The evil spirit society, the witch society and the wizard society are the three gangs. At the same time, there are many non staff members.


    Of course, most of the non staff members are worthless and idle people.


    For example, there is a evil spirit living in a haunted house, and the evil spirit can only play tricks and make a little mischief.


    In fact, most evil spirits dare not kill, just as human society has legal constraints.


    There are also such constraints in the supernatural.


    If it''s just a prank, the sorcerer and the witch society are lazy.


    Unless the owner comes to them for help and pays a little.


    Then they help banish the evil spirits, or discuss a new place.


    Or directly let each other become their guardian spirit.


    Many evil spirits are willing to be the guardians of psychics.


    It''s better, at least, than living without a place or wandering around.


    But if you kill someone, you will be wanted and hunted.


    Or join the evil spirit society, but joining the evil spirit society is not as good as you think.


    Some things in the evil spirit society, even if the evil spirit outside hears about it, will feel fear.


    Most of them would occasionally be informants on one side.


    For example, the evil spirits like the sun will suddenly collapse.


    They changed their faces and immediately became the running dogs of the other two forces.


    Now George and Kim are street mice.


    They have no superior strength, but they are ordinary evil spirits.However, in the period when evil spirits will be strong, they will live for a period of time.


    At that time, the scenery was limitless, but now there is no place to live.


    "Otherwise, let''s leave New York and change to another city. We can build a new evil spirit society, and then we will be as beautiful as our great father."


    "How to leave? Is it going to other cities? If the sun comes out and we are still exposed, it will definitely evaporate by the sunlight. "


    "We can control a car."


    "No, if the car runs out of gas, how can we fill it?"


    "Then what do you say?"


    "Let''s find a plane and hide in it." Kim said.


    "That''s a good way."


    ¡­¡­


    After playing in New York City for three days, Chen Yu and his wife are finally on their way home.


    Hill nandes, who had been together, had already returned to Los Angeles yesterday.


    Hello, I''d like to book three tickets to Los Angeles


    "What time is it, please?" Customer service asked.


    "The sooner the better, the better tomorrow."


    "Sorry, I haven''t had a flight to Los Angeles in the last two days."


    "Why?"


    "Sold out."


    "All right." Chen Yu hangs up helplessly.


    It seems that we need to buy tickets from other places and then transfer.


    Although troublesome, this is the only way at present.


    Just then a phone call came in.


    "Hello, Mr. Chen. This is craylam."


    "Hello, Mr. Lewis. What can I do for you?"


    "I''m going to Los Angeles recently. I''m going to take my own private plane. When are you going back to Los Angeles? How about going with you if you don''t mind? "


    "Private jet?" Chen Leng said, "I have three people here. Are you sure it''s convenient?"


    "Of course." Said Luis kreilem.


    He is waiting for this opportunity, and Chen Yu called to book a ticket, which is actually what he did.


    In his capacity, as long as he said hello to the airline, it is easy for the airline to make some hidden restrictions.


    "When are you going to Los Angeles?"


    "I have plenty of time. I can cooperate with you." Said Luis kreilem.


    "Are you sure you can cooperate with me? Don''t you need to book a flight route first? "


    Although Chen is not a pilot, he also knows that whether it is a private aircraft or a passenger aircraft, it is necessary to apply for an air route when flying. If there is no reserved aircraft, it is likely that he does not know where to fly a missile.


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Chen. I''m a top rich man."

 Chapter 515

    When Chen took Yula and Cheryl to the airport, they passed the security check easily.


    Then he was picked up on Louis crailem''s private jet.


    "What do you think of my plane, Mr. Chen?" Louis crailham showed off: "if you like, I''ll give you this private plane."


    Chen Yu''s face is black. You can give him anything.


    It''s my fart to send a plane?


    I don''t know how to fly. I''ll hire a pilot for more than $200000 a year.


    The plane is sent to the airport, and the annual storage fee is 3 million dollars. How much money do I have.


    It doesn''t include maintenance fees or the like, as many people say now.


    I can''t afford a car.


    "Ha ha..." Chen Yu sneered.


    If it wasn''t for you to invite me to enjoy the private plane for free, I wouldn''t hate you.


    "Not as big as my mother''s plane." Yola curled her mouth.


    Louis crailham almost didn''t spit out: "your mother is?"


    "My mother is the head of Yutai pharmaceutical."


    Louis crailham was stunned. It was her.


    Although they are in different industries, they are rich at the same level.


    It''s no wonder Chen Yu doesn''t pay attention to his love. It turns out that he is also valuable.


    It seems that if you want Chen to help yourself, you need to find another way.


    The take-off of the plane is smooth and much more comfortable than that of the civil aviation.


    Two enchanting stewardesses, from time to time in front of Chen Yu and Louis crailham.


    Maybe it''s in front of them.


    However, when looking at their eye contact, Chen Yu estimated that they had already had a relationship with Louis crailham.


    After an hour''s flight, the captain and the vice captain came out of the cockpit.


    According to the pilot''s rules, generally speaking, the pilot should not leave the cockpit, especially both pilots.


    Of course, this is a private plane. It''s ok as long as Louis kreilem doesn''t report it.


    "Here, I''d like to introduce the two to you." Louis crailham was also very enthusiastic about introducing two drivers.


    All of a sudden, a slightly older driver grabbed the bottle on the table without warning, and then smashed it on Louis crailham''s head.


    "Ah What are you doing? Sten What are you doing? Are you crazy? " Luis kreilem covered his head and growled angrily.


    Another pilot, Gerk, also showed a strange smile: "now this plane is ours. If you want to live, give us a million dollars, or we will directly let the plane fall."


    Chen Yu, EULA and Cheryl were all covered with black lines. They had an accident when they came.


    When I went back, I took a private plane. How could I have an accident.


    "Do you know what you''re doing, sten and Gerk?" Louis crailham looked at them coldly. "Even if I transfer the money to you, you think you''ve got it?"


    "Ha ha It''s our business whether we can take it or not. "


    Chen Yu suddenly got up and kicked him.


    Sten flew out all over the place. Then he saw sten on the ground. His body suddenly arched.


    Then a evil spirit flew out of sten''s body and rushed to Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu grabbed the evil spirit''s neck and pinched it hard, which made the evil spirit''s soul disappear.


    "What''s the matter?" Louis crailham looked at Chen Yu in surprise.


    What seemed to be flying out of sten just now?


    Illusion?


    No, it''s not an illusion.


    Chen Yu looked at Geke and said, "are you going to come out by yourself, or do you want me to type you out?"


    "Boy, do you know who I am?" Geke threatened Chen Yu: "I''m the chief manager of the evil spirit society, and my father''s confidant. Are you a psychic? Do you know what will happen if you offend the evil spirit society? "


    Louis kreilem listened to geck''s inexplicable words, and his face was even more puzzled.


    "Mr. Chen, what is he talking about?"


    Chen Yu with a light smile, but his smile, there is always a bit of bad intention.


    "Does your great father still exist?"


    Geke''s expression became a little embarrassed. He had been deceiving Chen.


    Originally, I was looking at Chen Yu. He thought that he should be a wizard, and it''s not local to New York City, so he may not know that.


    But now it seems that this person knows.


    "Do you know in whose hand the great father died?" Chen''s smile is more brilliant.


    "One Asians... " Gerk was shaking.


    When I look at Chen Yu again, my expression becomes scared.Asian! Isn''t this Asian right now?


    Is he the Asian who killed his eldest father?


    No? Why are you so unlucky?


    "I''m sorry, sir. I''m wrong. I''m wrong Please forgive me. " Geke knelt in horror and kowtowed constantly.


    Joking, even such a terrible father can kill people.


    How can a little evil spirit of his own fight him.


    I will die. I will be crushed to death.


    It''s like gold!


    By his one hand, lightly crushes.


    "Mr. Chen, what''s the matter with him?"


    "There is something attached to his body that controls the pilot. What they attacked you just now, what they said to you, did not come from their original intention." Chen said.


    After all, these two pilots are innocent. Chen Yu helps them to clarify.


    Otherwise, Louis crailham would find them to settle accounts afterwards, and the lightest thing would be to destroy them humanely.


    "You mean Evil spirit? Is it? "


    "Yes."


    "You mean it''s a devil talking to us now?" Asked Louis crailham again.


    "That''s right."


    "Can you call him out? I want to see. I''ve never seen evil spirits."


    Louis crailham was very interested in it. He was not afraid at all, and he forgot that his head was almost opened.


    Because the evil spirit was very afraid of Chen Yu.


    So of course, there will be no danger.


    "You came out on your own? Or shall I do it? " Chen asked.


    George came out of geck, and geck fainted in a flash.


    "Where is he now? Can he show up? " Asked Louis crailham.


    Kuang Dang -


    a glass of wine fell to the ground, and Chen Chu looked at the evil spirit in front of him.


    If he dares to do something wrong, he will crush him in the first place.


    "Can''t you show up?" Louis crailham was disappointed.


    But now he can be 100% sure that there is a evil spirit here.


    "He said he could show up at night, not now."


    "At night?"

 Chapter 516

    "Why are you here with that evil spirit?"


    "We wanted to escape New York City, we were hunted down by the Sorcerer''s club and the witch''s club, so..."


    George looked at Chen Yu. After all, Chen Yu was the culprit.


    If it wasn''t for Chen, they wouldn''t be street mice now.


    Of course, George is the only one left now.


    Without even saying a line, Jin was crushed by Chen Zhu.


    It''s worthy of destroying the eldest father. It''s really a terrible means, and it''s ruthless.


    "Then why do you want a million dollars?"


    "We are interested in a house and intend to live there. We have pre purchased the house through the Internet."


    "How to pre order?"


    "Use the bodies of these two people."


    These two evil spirits are really killing these two drivers.


    It is estimated that after this incident, even if Louis crailham does not punish them, their work will not be guaranteed.


    Chen Yu repeated George''s words to Louis kreilem.


    "Are you going to kill him?" Asked Louis crailham.


    "Otherwise? What are you keeping him for? "


    Chen Yu looks at George. He turns around and tries to run away.


    But Lao Hei had grabbed George, and Chen Yu was smiling.


    Although George is evil, he can''t see the old black.


    "It''s no use trying to escape."


    "I want him." Louis said suddenly.


    Chen Yu looks at Louis crailham in surprise: "are you sure?"


    "I''m going to hire him."


    "What did you hire him for?"


    "You know, I have a lot of competitors." Louis crailham said bluntly.


    Chen Yu looked at George: "what do you think? Mr evil spirit. "


    "Yes, I do. I accept the employment of that gentleman."


    George has no choice at all now, either to accept the employment of Louis crailham.


    Or be kneaded to death by Chen Yu.


    No doubt, of course, he chose to be hired by Louis crailham.


    "But are you sure you can communicate with him?" Chen asked.


    Shua Shua -


    a colored pen writes a line on the glass.


    "Hello, boss."


    Louis crailham was very satisfied: "you see, that''s the solution."


    "Well, you can be happy." Louis crailham has no objection since he wants to.


    "But when will they wake up?" Chen asked.


    "I don''t know It''s about a day''s sleep, maybe longer. " George replied in words.


    He said Mr. sten who was kicked by Chen Yu.


    "Then can you fly a plane?" Chen asked again.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± George.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Louis crailham.


    "That is to say, we don''t have pilots now, do we?" Chen Yu began to get angry again: "who can tell me what to do now, Mr. George, you''d better think of a solution for me, otherwise!"


    "Boss, help me."


    "Chen, don''t be nervous. I can drive a glider, though I only have one." Said Luis kreilem.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Chen Yu vowed that he would never fly again on the next long trip.


    Although in the end they landed safely.


    But this kind of dangerous feeling is very bad.


    Louis crailham, as he was flying, asked the ground department how to fly the plane.


    Anyway, Chen Yu directly put Cheryl and Yura on parachutes.


    If there is any accident, let them jump out first.


    Chen Yu fled the airport. He didn''t want to get involved with the plane any more.


    "Fanny, I''m back."


    "Honey, is there anything interesting going on in New York?"


    "It doesn''t feel good at all." Chen said.


    "It looks like you''ve met something else, hasn''t it?"


    "It''s nothing. It''s just a evil spirit with a group of younger brothers coming to me for trouble."


    "Ha ha And then what about the evil spirit now? "


    "Of course I did."


    "I guess that''s the result." Farley said with a smile that she still trusted Chen Yu very much: "I will celebrate your safe return at night when I come home."


    "Good." Chen Yu stretched out. He didn''t touch fari for a few days. He couldn''t wait.


    "Brother, can you keep your hands off the steering wheel while driving?""It doesn''t matter. My technology is still very good."


    "It''s not because of your technology. Look out the window."


    Saran! This haunted policewoman.


    At the moment, she is riding a police motorcycle, gesturing to Chen Yu to stop.


    Chen Yu is helpless to lean against the road and open his arms.


    "Ha ha Sharon, we are so lucky. I wonder if you know that I just came back to Los Angeles to meet me here. "


    Saran blocked Chen''s hostile embrace: "take it seriously. Now I suspect that you are dangerous to drive. Take out your ID card."


    "I don''t need that." Chen Yu looked at saran with a bitter face: "I''ll tell David for you, and let you transfer to his team."


    "Fu * *, don''t mention it again."


    "Those two are my sisters. Can you give me a little dignity in front of them?"


    "Ladies, I hope you won''t learn from this bastard in the future. Remember to obey the traffic rules." Saran said without any emotion.


    No surprise, Chen received another ticket.


    Back in the car, Chen Yu looks at EULA and Cheryl.


    "Yola, do you miss your mother?"


    "Do you want to get rid of me and Cheryl?"


    "Well No, absolutely not. "


    "If you have this idea, just say it directly. I don''t don''t know the proper measure. I will go back to my mother and ignore you again."


    "When I didn''t say it, I didn''t say anything," Chen said


    For children of their age, it''s impossible to play enough.


    It''s just that it''s impossible to live in a two person world with Fanny.


    It was evening when I got home.


    Farrie went home earlier than they did, and prepared their dinner early.


    After dinner, Chen Yu announced directly, "you two can play as you like tonight."


    As he said this, Chen Zhu pulled up fali and went directly back to the bedroom and locked the door.


    "Miss me, Fanny?"


    "Well..." Farry responded to Chen Yu with enthusiasm.


    Chen Chu directly tore off farry''s clothes and let out her accumulated desire in these days.


    After a few fierce battles, they had a rest and sat on the balcony, enjoying the bright night.


    "You didn''t bring me a present when you went to New York."


    "Ah Yes. " Chen Zhu forgot, really forgot.


    The brain runs at full speed, how to do, how to do?


    All of a sudden, Chen Yu thought of the loot and the key he got from his father.

 Chapter 517

    "This key is for you."


    "What?" Fari looked at Chen''s palm and said, "what is it?"


    "The key."


    "Where is it?" Chen Zhu looks down at his palm. Can''t fari see the palm on his palm?


    "Chen, you''re not kidding me."


    "Er..."


    Chen did not know how to explain.


    You can''t tell fari that you can''t see the key, but it''s real.


    "Well, I forgot my present."


    Up to now, what can Chen Yu say.


    To be honest


    "Then how can you compensate me?"


    "Then I won''t rest tonight."


    "Who wants you Don''t touch me... "


    One night, Chen didn''t let Fanny rest.


    Until three or four o''clock in the morning, Chen Yu gave up in the plea of fari.


    Because Chen Yu secretly gave fari some medicine to change her constitution.


    So farry''s physical strength has always been very good, even farry can feel it.


    The next day, fari went to work again in good spirits.


    Chen Yu was free again, and EULA and Cheryl started to make trouble early in the morning.


    I have to admire the energy of the children. Last night, there was no restriction from Chen Yu. They played until the early morning.


    Today is still full of energy. I don''t know what tiredness is.


    Chen was too lazy to take care of them and ran to the backyard to check the growth of grapes.


    With the care of evil spirits and the nutrient supply of eukins, the grape trees grow well.


    The green branches are already 30cm high and are beginning to climb up.


    According to eukins, in the days when he was away, farry came once.


    Chen can be sure that fari has forgotten them.


    It was really three minutes of heat. Suddenly, Chen Yu felt what he had stepped on.


    Look down


    "Princess!!!" Chen''s roar echoed on the mirror lake.


    "Master, don''t blame the princess. Its excrement has high nutritional value." Said eukins.


    Well, calm be in a calm mood.


    But when Chen Yu found the princess, he could not help but scold her.


    "Even if you go outside to Lashi, don''t you know what to bury?"


    The princess looks aggrieved. Chen Yu knows that the goods are innocent.


    However, looking at the way the princess held her head, Chen Yu did not have the desire to continue to scold.


    "Man, why don''t you take me to New York? I want to go to New York, I want to go to New York, I want to go to New York... "


    Samuel ran to Chen Yu and cried out discontentedly.


    "It''s a city full of desire. I can find many believers there. You know, just because you pulled me down, my pace of conquering the world slowed down a lot."


    "Who allowed you to call me" human "? Looking for a smoke, isn''t it? "


    "Well, master."


    Chen took out the key: "do you know this key?"


    "What?" Samal tilted his head and looked at Chen''s palm doubtfully. "Where is the key?"


    Can''t even the devil see the key?


    "Human, don''t change the subject. When are you going to take me to New York?"


    "How many believers have you developed?"


    "Let me count one, two, three, four Wait, let me count again, one, two... "


    "I''m very busy when you figure out the next plan to conquer the world."


    For a demon who hasn''t even had a math class, I don''t know about addition, subtraction, multiplication and division.


    This is the IQ, but also learn to conquer the world.


    Isn''t it a little too playful?


    "Master, how many are not important? I have made progress recently," said Samuel


    "Oh? What progress? "


    "I watched a lot of films, and I summed up the reason why a villain failed."


    "Tell me."


    "Talk a lot."


    "Well, it''s brilliant, but it''s not enough." "By the way, I ask you a question," Chen said, rolling his eyes


    "What is it?"


    "I met someone..."


    Horn -


    at this time, the sound of the horn came from outside the door.


    Chen Chu stood up and looked out. Louis crailem was peering out of the window.


    "Hi, Mr. Chen, I''m here."


    Chen rubbed his forehead and asked the system manager to open the garage and let Louis crailem''s car in.


    Luis kreilem''s car had just stopped and a piece of paper was floating in front of him.George: "boss, let''s get out of here. I feel a very terrible atmosphere here."


    "This is Mr. Chen''s home. There will be no danger."


    George: he is the most dangerous one


    "Well, you''re biased against him."


    Louis crailham took the elevator to the living room with a smile on his face.


    "Mr. Chen, how are you? Are you surprised that I am here?"


    "Sit down." Chen Yu didn''t know. He was surprised to see himself in that eye.


    George: Hello, Mr. Chen


    "And I don''t need paper to communicate, do we?"


    George: sorry, I''m used to it


    Meow -


    "this guy''s right arm has a very pure devil smell." Samuel looks at Louis crailham''s arm.


    Just then, Louis crailham''s right arm began to shake.


    "Mr. Chen It It''s moving again. "


    "Don''t worry, it won''t move here." Chen Yu said quietly.


    Yes, that''s right.


    Louis crailham felt the same thing. Fear was coming from his right arm.


    Very terrible!


    "It seems to be frightened. Why?"


    "I''m afraid that''s right." Chen said.


    Fear means that Louis crailham''s right arm has developed a sense of self.


    In other words, it is no longer just a pure arm.


    It''s the devil!


    Chen Chu looks at samel. "Can you see what''s going on?"


    "What''s so strange about this? A thousand years ago, the demons in hell frequently appeared in the world. At that time, all kinds of demons left traces, and there will always be several demons that are not compatible with human blood. He is obviously the descendants of this kind of immiscible demons."


    "It''s awakened," said Samuel, of course. "It''s terror."


    "Dread, a powerful demon?"


    "No, a very timid devil. They are very small, but when they are in danger, they will expand their bodies to frighten and frighten the enemy away."


    "So how can we subdue it? Or erase its consciousness? "


    "It''s easy to cut off the arm." Said Samuel.


    "Is there any other way? For example, magic and so on, wipe out other people''s consciousness and so on, have you? "


    "Why do you think there is such magic?"


    "It''s all said in the novel."

 Chapter 518

    "Mr. Lewis, tell you a good news and a bad news. Which do you want to hear first?"


    "Good news."


    "I''ve come up with a solution to the problem."


    Chen said with a smile on his face.


    "Really?" Louis kreilem jumped up with excitement when he heard Chen Yu.


    "Sit down, don''t get excited."


    "And the bad news?" Louis calmed down and asked.


    "You may want another brother." Chen said.


    "What do you mean?"


    Chen Yu looked at Louis'' arm and said, "do you want to hide? Or do you have to hit you again? "


    Louis felt the fear in his right arm again, and then he began to pull his right arm out crazily.


    As if to escape here, Chen Yu''s words scared it.


    Just then, a giant bear appeared in front of Louis.


    "Ah Run... " Louis wants to run.


    But his right arm was still pulling hard forward to see the bear in front of him.


    Louis''s right arm suddenly turned black and large, revealing a human shape, and hung over to the princess.


    Pa -


    The Princess swept directly, and Louis flew out.


    The princess can feel the malice of her right arm. She is not used to a stranger.


    "Mr. Chen Help Help, bear... "


    Chen Yu stood there, unmoved, looking at Louis.


    Louis was so scared that he ran to Chen Yu''s side.


    Chen Chu grabs Louis''s right arm and says, "are you going to let me bend you down?"


    Louis felt a greater fear, but his right arm stopped controlling his body and calmed down.


    "Don''t you think he''s going to be honest?"


    "Mr. Chen, what''s going on? What''s the matter with that bear? "


    "I raised it. It''s called a princess."


    Louis looked at the princess and swallowed.


    He has never seen a bear of this size.


    He felt that the bear could swallow half of his body in one bite.


    "Your arm already has its own consciousness, and it has been trying to erode your body." Chen said.


    "Ah?"


    "Ah fart, now you think about it, is to cut it directly, it''s over, or just keep it?"


    "Can''t solve it?"


    "I told you, it''s different blood from you, so you''re different individuals."


    "Except this way? Is there any other way? "


    "Talk to him."


    "How to talk about it?"


    "It''s understandable what you said. As for how to say it, it''s your business."


    Louis looked at his arm, his face tangled.


    Look left, look right.


    After a few minutes, Louis as for the opening way: "Mr. Chen said, you are my brother, well, no matter what you are, I want to talk to you, do you think?"


    His right arm is up and down. As an outsider, Chen can''t understand what it means.


    But Louis could feel its consciousness.


    Louis continued, "I don''t want to cut you off. After all, I don''t want to be disabled."


    "If you want to continue to erode me and seize the control of the body, then I will ask Mr. Chen to cut you completely. I think you will also realize Mr. Chen''s horror."


    The right arm began to tremble slightly.


    Obviously, it knows Chen''s terrible.


    "So, when I need it, you don''t need to forcibly seize the right to use your right arm, that is to say, you have to listen to me, OK?"


    Just then, Louis felt the awareness of his arms.


    "So what can I get?"


    "At least you will not be killed." Louis said, "besides, if you take my body, I''m afraid you won''t get any good results. Mr. Chen will definitely find you and dispose of you."


    Chen Yu rolled his eyes. I''m not so boring unless you pay.


    I don''t talk about money. It''s not true that you are a well-known rich man.


    Chen Yu sneered at Louis.


    He didn''t know that Louis totally regarded Chen Yu as money like dirt.


    "You have a good talk with him. If you don''t come to me again, I''ll give you a limb resection."


    Louis''s right arm trembled, apparently afraid of Chen Yu to the extreme.


    "Mr. Chen, do you think I should give it a name? It''s my brother, anyway. "


    Chen found that Louis had a little success in business and a little success in life.


    And he always seems to have an inexplicable interest in spirituality.It''s like meeting a ghost, hiring.


    Now I''ve got a brother and I need a name.


    "Whatever you want." They seem to have a good talk, and Chen Yu is too lazy to interfere.


    "Look, it''s Xiaohei. How about it?"


    "Mr. Lewis, don''t you think the name is a bit vulgar?"


    "That''s Xiaohei."


    "You''re not listening to me, are you?"


    "Mr. Chen, there are so many pets here."


    "Mr. Lewis, I won''t keep you for lunch."


    Chen Yu, with a black face, chased Louis away.


    Chen Yu continues to study the key, which is the same as the metal box and can''t be seen by others.


    Would it have anything to do with metal boxes?


    Chen took out the metal box and put the key in front of it.


    There''s no reaction. It seems that it''s irrelevant.


    Forget it. I don''t want to.


    Chen studied for a long time, but found no relationship between them.


    There seems to be nothing in common except that they are invisible to others.


    A sneeze -


    Chen Zhu pinched his nose, which was a little itchy.


    It''s like pollinosis. Pollinosis is an allergic reaction.


    Although Chen''s constitution is different from that of ordinary people, he still can''t avoid pollinosis.


    However, Chen''s reaction was not very good, and his nose was itchy.


    It''s the occasional uncontrollable sneeze.


    It''s the time of spring flowers recently. There are many wild flowers on the nearby mountain.


    Chen Ji took two allergy drugs, the symptoms did not get any better.


    In the evening when fari came back, Chen''s symptoms were aggravated again.


    "Chen, are you ill?"


    "No, it''s pollinosis."


    "Are you allergic to pollen?" There was something unexpected about fari.


    After all, this is the first time she has seen Chen Yu ill since she knew him.


    She almost always thought that Chen would not get sick.


    Of course, allergy and illness are two concepts.


    Chen is also helpless about this. This is his first pollen allergy.


    He did not know that he was allergic to pollen.


    A sneeze -


    at the dinner table, Chen Chen couldn''t help but sneeze to the side.


    As a result, the next chair was sprayed directly into pieces by Chen.


    Fari looked at Chen Yu for a long time, but did not say a word.


    Just then, Sienna''s call came.


    "Chen, are you free?"

 Chapter 519

    "What is it?"


    "Didn''t you give me three skeletons of magic creatures last time? I''m collecting magic materials. Now I''m short of a blue heart flower. We found it in the mountain. But here, we met a magic creature guarding the blue heart flower. We can''t beat it."


    "We? Is Rupert with you? "


    "Of course, this magic potion also has her, of course, she can''t stand by."


    "How do you feel that you have changed from a city to a fairy hero? Why do you even guard animals?"


    Chen Zhao pinched his nose: "OK, I''ll go now."


    Fari looked at Chen Yu and said, "do you want to go out? You don''t seem to be in good shape. "


    "It''s OK. There''s no effect other than sneezing."


    Chen didn''t feel any other influence from his body.


    "Then slow down." Said Farley.


    "Well."


    Chen took two more allergy drugs, quickly cleaned up and drove on the road.


    But the symptoms of pollinosis don''t seem to be relieved, and allergy drugs seem to be ineffective.


    A sneeze -


    the window was smashed directly by Chen Zhu.


    The symptoms seem to be getting worse.


    Chen Yu felt that his head was a little heavy, and he didn''t feel that he was allergic.


    There''s no time to think about it.


    Chen zhuche has arrived at the designated position of Siena.


    Not far away, Sienna''s car was parked on the side of the road.


    Chen Yu got off the bus and called Siena.


    "Sienna, here I am, Achoo..."


    Chen Yu saw that the phone was blown out by himself.


    It wasn''t long before Sienna and Rupert found Chen.


    And Camilla was there.


    "Chen, you seem to be in a bit of a bad state."


    "I don''t know. It''s like pollen allergy."


    "Can you still fight? It seems that the magical guard beast is a little difficult to deal with. " Said sienna.


    Chen''s nose began to itch again, but Chen opened his mouth and didn''t punch it out.


    "It''s OK. Let''s have a look first." Chen Yu rubbed his nose again.


    "Are you sure it''s all right?"


    "No problem. Let''s go first."


    "Mr. Chen, your magic seems very unstable." Camilla said, "have you eaten anything with magic recently?"


    Chen Zhao pinched his nose: "the magic potion that Sienna gave me."


    "Magic potions are very stable and can''t cause such symptoms." "Don''t blame me, either," said sienna. "Rupert also drank magic potion. She had nothing."


    "I met a fierce evil spirit two days ago, and then I swallowed him." Chen said.


    "What kind of evil spirit." Asked Camilla.


    "It''s in New York City. There''s a spirit called the great father."


    "Big father? The great father of the evil spirit society? " Camilla''s face was unbelievable.


    "Well, you know what?"


    "I don''t know. That''s the big father."


    "Teacher, is that great father?" Sienna asked curiously.


    Rupert curled his mouth. "It''s just a evil spirit. How powerful can it be?"


    "More than a hundred witches died in the hands of the great father."


    As soon as Camilla''s words came out, the expressions of Rupert and Sienna were all frozen.


    "How is it possible? How can evil spirits kill so many witches? "


    "In 200 years, on and off, the eldest father alone can compete with the largest organization in New York City, the witch society of New York City, whose strength is stronger than all the witches in Los Angeles combined. Do you know how powerful that eldest father is now?"


    The unbelievable expression of Rupert and Sienna, a evil spirit who can fight against hundreds of witches?


    How terrible is such strength?


    "I''ve faced my eldest father once." Camilla said: "that was 30 years ago. The evil spirit society led by the eldest father launched a full-scale war with the sorceress society. The sorceress Society sent a request for support to the witches across the country. New York City gathered 300 witches, and the two sides launched a war. In that war, the eldest father killed at least 30 witches. Although on the surface, the losses of both sides were similar, in fact, the sorceress society lost At that time, my strength was quite outstanding, but in the face of that monster father, I couldn''t even fight him for three minutes. "


    Sienna and Rupert look at Chen Yu again. They have learned from Camilla''s memory how terrible the great father is.


    This kind of monster that kills 30 witches on the spot, can let a huge witch society send out a support request to the whole country.


    Killed by Chen Yu?


    "How did you get into conflict with your father?""His son seems to be adjo, occupying my hotel room, and then I killed him, and the eldest father with evil spirits would come to me for revenge."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Rupert looked at Chen, even if she was proud again.


    Now I have to admit that Chen Yu is really terrible.


    "That great father is very powerful."


    "Well, it''s very strong." Chen Chu revealed the mouth of the glutton: "but my mouth swallowed his head."


    At this time, Chen Yu felt that the mouth of the glutton would sneeze.


    But it didn''t come out.


    "Mr. Chen, although you are very powerful, you obviously have a poor understanding of magic. There are many creatures carrying magic in the world, but not all creatures can eat it. This is also the reason why magic potions are needed, because magic potions can provide users with stable magic, rather than other magic sources that carry instability The magic wave of certainty. "


    "Then I now..."


    "You''re allergic to magic." Said Camilla.


    "Then what? Will I die? "


    "No, it''s similar to most allergic symptoms." "It''s going to last for a while, but it''s not fatal," Camilla said


    A sneeze -


    Chen Chu sneezed again, and Rupert and Sienna both felt a magic force roaring towards them.


    This guy is a monster.


    They thought, sneezing is like a typhoon.


    "Chen, let''s forget it today. You''re not in good shape today." Said sienna.


    "It''s OK, just a sneeze, nothing else." Chen said, rubbing his nose, it seems that there is a feeling of sneezing.


    "Are you sure it''s all right?"


    Siena has no doubt about Chen''s strength.


    Especially after Camilla said Chen''s brilliant and even horrible achievements.


    She has no doubt that Chen Yu can help her defeat the magical guard beast.


    But she was still worried about Chen''s health.


    "Just don''t stand in front of me when I sneeze."


    Chen Zhu took in the mouth of the gluttons and confiscated them.


    It seems that the Glutton''s mouth also has allergic symptoms. Chen Yu feels the pain of the Glutton''s mouth.


    It also seems to sneeze

 Chapter 520

    "How far is it?" Chen asked.


    Sienna looks back at Chen Yu. She has never seen Chen Yu tired.


    But today, she saw it.


    Chen Yu''s condition is really bad. His eyes can see it.


    Chen was sweating, and his breathing became louder.


    "It''s almost there, right ahead." Sienna looked at Chen Yu worried. "Chen, let''s go back first. Come back when you are well."


    "I''m fine. It''s all here."


    Just then, there was a sudden sound of footsteps in front of us.


    Judging from the voice, there should be a large number of people.


    Four? Or five?


    When the crowd stopped, they seemed to hear the footsteps of Chen Yu and others.


    "Well, there are other people here besides us."


    "One, two, three, and the guardian spirit."


    "It''s the local Witch of Los Angeles."


    Out of the darkness came five men, all women.


    Judging from their equipment, they are like mercenaries.


    They were armed with guns and grenades, and they were wearing bulletproof vests.


    "Hello, you guys. This is not where you should be. You''d better get out of here."


    "Why, you are nothing."


    Rupert was always fearless. She never counseled anyone except Chen Yu.


    All of a sudden, Rupert''s side of the tree pole exploded a big hole in the bowl.


    The woman in charge was still smoking at the muzzle of her gun.


    "With this, little girl, if you are not convinced, your head will blossom next time."


    "Do you dare to fight me!"


    Rupert was so angry that he had a magic wand in his hand.


    "Rupert, don''t be impulsive." Sienna stops Rupert: "they are witches."


    To be honest, Chen Yu was also surprised. She was dressed like a mercenary witch.


    This painting style is too strange.


    "Haha Little girl, you should listen to your sister. "


    The first witch blew the smoke from the muzzle of the gun. The other witches were also smiling.


    "You''re here to protect the beast. We''re back to you. You can leave."


    Rupert stepped back two steps: "Chen, kill them all."


    Chen Yu was wiping his nose for a while, and he was in a trance: "ah, what did you say just now?"


    "Ha ha You can''t beat us. Let a wizard kill us? Little girl, have you got the situation wrong


    "Rupert, Chen is in a bad state. Don''t bother."


    "What is trouble? Don''t you see that they are the first to trouble us?"


    All of a sudden, Chen''s eyes opened to the shadow at his wrist.


    Chen Yu suddenly pulls Rupert and Sienna forward.


    In the next moment, a five meter long beast skimmed over their original position.


    Just because Chen Yu moved ahead of time, the giant beast fell into the air.


    But the beast soon disappeared into the dark again, without stopping.


    "This guy knows how to sneak attack." Rupert rubbed the dirt on his face.


    The five witches in strange clothes on the opposite side immediately called out, "prepare to fight, and get ready to fight."


    The five witches leaned against each other and all took out their hot weapons.


    Each of them is wearing all kinds of strange equipment.


    Chen Yu lay on the ground and asked in a low voice, "what''s the matter with these five women? Are they really witches? How do I feel like they''re mercenaries? "


    "They are mercenaries, mercenaries among witches." Camilla said: "their guns are transformed magic guns, and those similar to night vision goggles are actually magic night vision goggles, which can observe hidden magic fluctuations."


    "They seem to be much better than you, at least better equipped." Chen said.


    "The equipment looks more advanced. Just like them, I can hit ten of them one by one." Said Rupert disdainfully.


    Everyone can see that Rupert is talking big.


    But I have to admit that these mercenary witches are very professional indeed.


    And in terms of mobility, it''s like a mercenary.


    "The target is 11 o''clock in front of the left, 300 meters away."


    "Don''t shoot first, it''s too far away."


    "200 meters, 150 meters, 100 meters, 50 meters Thirty meters. "


    "Shoot."


    Dada -


    five mercenary witches shoot at the same time. Their guns are all magic bullets.


    "Target shot, minor wound.""The target is at a distance."


    "Wait At four o''clock, there are also targets... "


    "There''s more than one target. Watch out. Watch out."


    Chen Yu, Sienna and Rupert all lie on the ground. The five witches shoot left and right.


    Chen Yu and his three men couldn''t raise their heads at all.


    Chen''s condition has become worse.


    Sienna looked at Chen Zhu, who was wiping her nose for a while.


    "Chen, are you ok?"


    "I can''t stand the smell of the smoke."


    "These people''s weapons have been changed by magic. There is magic in the smoke of gunpowder, so it stimulates you." Said Camilla.


    At this time, the gunfire became more intense, and the five mercenary witches became nervous.


    The situation has exceeded their expectations. They thought there was only one goal.


    But now it seems that the number of the magical guard beast is more than they think.


    What''s more, their firepower is not enough to deal with so many magical beasts.


    "There are six goals."


    "Come quickly and help, if you don''t want to die here."


    "Didn''t you just be so good?"


    Rupert said bluntly, "how can I ask for help now?"


    "We are not asking you for help, but you are saving yourself."


    "I''m not going to help you. You''re going to die." Cried Rupert.


    "If we die, you will die."


    "I''m not afraid. We have Chen."


    "Chen? Do you mean him? Are you sure this wizard can deal with the magical Guardian beast? And six. "


    "And He doesn''t look very well Said one of the mercenary witches.


    Chen Yu stood up shakily and sucked heavily.


    Suddenly, there was a whistling wind behind.


    "Be careful Behind. " "Get down!" cried a mercenary witch


    Because Chen Yu was standing there, the mercenary witch couldn''t shoot at all.


    Chen Yu turned his head and opened his mouth wide.


    At this time, he felt that his nose had reached the limit, and the surging magic of Achoo ---


    whoosh ---


    suddenly opened, and Chen Yu''s sneeze just hit the magic guard beast''s mouth.


    Then, the body of the magical guard beast exploded without any sign, and the blood mist filled all around.


    Chen Yu''s face is full of blood

 Chapter 521

    Everyone was stunned, especially the five mercenary witches.


    One by one, they all looked at Chen Yu foolishly.


    What is this?


    A sneeze killed a magic guard beast?


    Just then, the shadow turns again.


    Chen Yu suddenly moved and swung his left arm.


    A magical guard beast attacked in the dark was smashed by Chen Zhu.


    However, the magic guard beast retreated very fast, and was immediately retreated and disappeared in the dark after being hit by Chen Zhu.


    "What a great power."


    All of them are above five meters, absolutely killing machines.


    This man actually beat back the magic guard beast with one blow.


    But for Rupert and Sienna, Chen''s punch was only normal.


    "It''s as if those magical beasts won''t attack us."


    "They all turned to the man."


    "The magical Guardian beast has always been very vengeful. The man killed their companion, and they have regarded him as a deadly enemy."


    "Then what shall we do?"


    "Let''s see first."


    Chen felt that the glutton in his right arm also wanted to sneeze.


    "Rupert, Sienna, you all stay away."


    Sienna and Rupert didn''t linger.


    Chen Yu raised his right arm and suddenly it grew out of control.


    àØ -


    the sneeze of the Glutton''s mouth is much worse than that of Chen Yu.


    Within ten meters of the front, several big trees were cut off.


    There are trees whose poles have been sneezed to the edge and their poles have been cut in half.


    "Hoo - so comfortable." Chen Yu felt a lot more comfortable.


    The nose is not so itchy, and the Glutton''s mouth is no longer sneezing.


    Although just then, a lot of magic was released.


    However, Chen Yu felt much more comfortable and relaxed.


    "Fu * *, does this guy have guns in his mouth and hands?"


    Five mercenary witches are all stupid. They have never seen such a monster.


    Rupert proudly said, "this guy is the best wizard in Los Angeles."


    The five magic guardians lie dormant in the dark and surround Chen Zhu.


    Chen''s shadow real eyes can accurately capture their movements.


    Here we are!


    Chen Yu immediately threw out his right arm.


    Poof, the magic guard beast rushed up was hit by Chen''s right arm on the spot.


    By Chen''s left arm hit a punch, at most is eating pain.


    But being hit by his right arm is basically the same as being hit by a train.


    Although they are magical creatures, they are still flesh and blood.


    In an instant, the flesh and blood were flying. The body of the magical guard beast was only half.


    The upper body, including the head, disappeared.


    "What a terrible force." Five mercenary witches all stare at Chen Yu.


    "Is that the real supernatural power?"


    "What was our past training?"


    "Damn..." One of the mercenary witches lowered her voice: "fortunately, there was no direct conflict before."


    If you are hit by that guy, it will be worse than the result of the magic guard beast.


    At this time, Camilla called out, "Chen, be careful, these magical guardians coexist in blood."


    Chen Yu is at a loss. He has no idea what blood coexistence is.


    But when the others heard it, their faces all changed.


    "Chen, if you kill one head, the others will become more powerful."


    Hearing Sienna''s voice, Chen Zhu nodded slightly.


    At this time, two magic guard animals attacked Chen Yu left and right.


    Their sneak attack is useless to Chen Zhu. The real eye of shadow can catch all their movements very accurately.


    Chen Yu raised his right arm fist to accumulate strength and fight.


    One magic guard beast is the first to be smashed in the head, and the fist is still waving to the other.


    But after all, the strength was weakened. When Chen Yu hit the other end, he vomited blood and then quickly hid in the dark.


    There are three left!


    Just then, another head was killed.


    Chen Yu raised his right arm again, just catching the head of the magical guard beast.


    Click -


    the head of the magical guard beast is directly pinched and exploded by Chen Zhu.


    Five mercenary witches stare at Chen Yu.


    This guy is the real monster compared with those magical beasts.


    Look at the magical beasts at his feet. He killed them all by himself.both ends!


    However, the remaining two magic guard beasts suddenly change in speed.


    Everyone heard the roar from around.


    "It''s so fast. These two magic beasts are too fast."


    Although there are only two left, their threat is far greater than that of six.


    Although Chen can still track their figures, their speed is really unknown.


    Even Chen Zhu has no idea about them.


    No, we have to find a way!


    If you can still release the sneezing gun just now, maybe there is a chance.


    However, the reason why the sneezing gun is a sneezing gun is not decided by Chen Yu at all.


    At least for the time being, Chen could not be released.


    Finally, two magic guard beasts came to Chen Yu one by one.


    Chen Yu strides forward abruptly. Instead of standing still, he rushes directly to the magical beast.


    All the power is stored in the right arm, and the magic guard beast in front has a positive impact.


    Poof -


    Chen Yu was dizzy when he was hit, and the magical guard beast also fell to the ground.


    At this time, another magical guard beast jumped behind Chen Yu and bit his right shoulder.


    Chen Yu grabbed the backhand vigorously and fell over his shoulder directly.


    Just about to make up a fist for this magical guard beast, another head pours over again and presses Chen Yu under his body.


    Chen Chu raises his feet and kicks the magic guard beast.


    Through the needle and thread, the magic instantly turns into a myriad of threads, twining on the magic guard beast.


    Pull back hard, the magic of Chen Yu is transformed again, and the magic of right fist turns into a fist blade.


    Go straight into the forehead of the magical guard beast.


    The magical guard beast looks harmless, but the brain has been penetrated by Chen Yu.


    Slowly fell to the ground, leaving only the last magical guard beast.


    Dada -


    at this time, the support of five mercenary witches arrived.


    The last magical beast immediately penetrated into the darkness.


    Chen Yu stood panting, and Sienna and Rupert came.


    "How are you, Chen?"


    "Fortunately, this magical guard beast looks like a beast, only fighting."


    Pu -


    suddenly a light flashed in the dark, and then Chen saw that the body of a mercenary witch had been cut.


    "Lil!"


    All of them are lying on the ground. Chen Yu gives himself a mouthful.


    True crow''s beak, will the magic guard beast release sword Qi?

 Chapter 522

    Chen Yu also has a headache. What the devil is this blood relationship.


    Everyone in front of us had a good time fighting.


    Why does the last one put his sword in the air.


    This is a good way to open and hang up.


    Can you play happily.


    "Chen, what can I do now?"


    "Let me see."


    At this time, another white light came from the darkness.


    When they were lying down, a big tree next to them fell.


    Chen Yu reached for a top and didn''t let everyone hit it.


    There''s no way. If you wait to die, you''ll be killed sooner or later.


    It''s just positive.


    "Don''t you all get up."


    "Chen, be careful."


    Chen Yu''s shadow real eyes, you can see that the magic guard beast in the dark.


    It looks like something is brewing in its mouth. After a few seconds, a white light comes out of its mouth.


    Chen Yu hides to the left, and the white light passes by him.


    After a few seconds, Chen moved to the right again, avoiding the white light again.


    "That''s awesome."


    "He was able to avoid such a close attack."


    Mercenary witches, they are trained systematically.


    Just as they came out of the army, they are all good.


    But they are just like the products of a production line, and all the things they know are the same.


    Good at using firearms and similar magic props.


    But this also became their shortcoming, their magic cognition was very low.


    It''s not like Rupert and sienna.


    Of course, Sienna and Rupert are orthodox witches.


    These mercenary witches are actually closer to soldiers.


    Chen Yu is just like that, the deeper he goes.


    At last, it disappeared completely in the dark.


    Chen has analyzed the attack methods and weaknesses of the magical Guardian beast.


    Seeing Chen Yu approaching, the magic guard beast immediately opened the distance.


    Its wisdom is no less.


    It knows Chen''s close-up strength is very strong.


    Even if it''s stronger than it was.


    But I still don''t know the close contact with Chen Yu.


    This move of it is exactly the intention of Chen Yu.


    After all, it can release white light only when it stops.


    You can''t release white light when you move.


    Chen Xu speeds up and chases the magical guard beast.


    Chen Yu''s speed is no slower than the magic guard beast.


    At least Chen Yu did not lose the speed of the charge.


    All of a sudden, the magic guard beast stops without warning and turns to face Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu''s heart is tight. It''s dangerous!


    A white light came.


    Chen Chu scolded him and threw himself away.


    Cheated, this guy can release white light even in running.


    White light swept over Chen''s shoulder, leaving a gap.


    Then the magic guard beast rushed to Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu swings his fist and smashes it.


    In this attack, the magic guard beast only retreated a few steps and was not directly smashed by Chen Yu as before.


    This shows that the physical strength of the magical guard beast is much stronger than before.


    Chen Zhu can''t kill this thing by mobilizing his magic power.


    "Alas Why do I have to take part in this adventure? Why can''t I live a peaceful life. "


    Once again, the magic guard beast pours on, and Chen Yu pours on.


    One man and one beast fight together directly.


    One punch from you, one claw from me.


    Chen Yu is also forced to hurry up. The Glutton''s mouth opens again and bites the neck of the magic guardian.


    The magical Guardian beast is frantically struggling to break away from the glutton.


    Anyway, Chen Yu made up his mind and never let it go.


    Die for me!!


    Chen Yu increased the bite strength of the Glutton''s mouth.


    Click -


    finally, a clear sound came, and the mouth of the glutton bit into the neck of the magic guard beast.


    The magical guard beast crawled on the ground a few times again, and finally failed to stand up again.


    At the moment, Chen Yu is too tired to stand up.


    Originally, Chen Yu thought that he was strong enough.


    As long as I don''t really go to the air, there should be nothing to threaten me.


    But an inexplicable magic guard beast can drive itself into a desperate situation.


    It turns out that I''m not as good as I thought.


    The Glutton''s mouth is devouring the body of the magical guard beast, and it''s completely instinctive behavior, not under the initiative of Chen Yu.Achoo -


    here comes again!


    Sure enough, this magical creature can''t be swallowed casually.


    Sienna, Rupert and others came.


    "Chen, how are you?"


    At the moment, Chen Yu looks very frightening. His whole body is full of blood.


    On the ground, there are the remains of the magical Guardian beast.


    "Ah..." Chen''s nose began to itch again.


    All of us dodged in an instant. This guy''s sneezing is terrible.


    "It''s ok Go and pick the green heart flowers. " Chen Yu shook his head.


    "Nothing."


    A sneeze -


    a big tree fell down suddenly, and everyone looked at Chen Yu speechlessly.


    Is your name ok?


    "It''s all right now."


    "Are you sure?"


    Chen immediately turned around and sneezed again.


    Everyone is speechless.


    Chen Yu is helpless. He can''t control it.


    Rupert and Sienna finally got the flower, and four mercenary witches didn''t stop them.


    Chen Yu is here. They don''t have the courage to fight.


    I left the scene directly and didn''t stay much.


    "I''ll go back first."


    "I''ll see you off." Said sienna.


    "Can you drive? And Are you sure your car can stand my sneeze? "


    Sienna didn''t give up thinking of the repair cost.


    If Chen Yu sneezes on her car, let alone the repair cost, I feel like I can pull it to the abandoned factory directly.


    Chen Yu returned home, did not dare to go back to the bedroom.


    This sneeze is going to hit fari, and the consequences are unimaginable.


    Not to mention hitting people, even in any corner of the room, Chen Yu has to be distressed.


    After cleaning himself up, Chen Yu spent the night in the chair in the front yard.


    The next day -


    Chen Zhu was awakened by farry, who patted Chen Zhu on the cheek.


    "Chen, when did you come back last night? Why don''t you go back to sleep? "


    "I''m afraid of catching a bad cold."


    "I''m not afraid," she said


    "I''m afraid." Chen Yu pinched his nose.


    "I''m not going to work today. I''ll be with you."


    Fari cares about Chen Yu''s health. Chen Ming is ill, but in order to take care of himself, she sleeps in the yard for a night, which makes fari very moved.


    "Do you need anything to eat?"


    "No, I have no appetite." Chen Yu shook his head.


    "Going to the hospital?"


    "Please, I am a doctor myself."


    At this time, Chen''s cell phone in the living room called. Chen was too lazy to get up and asked the housekeeper to pick up the phone.


    "Hello Chen, there is a client. Would you take it?"


    "I''m sick today and I won''t go out." Chen said.


    "What? You sick? This is big news. Are you in intensive care now? "

 Chapter 523

    "Fu * *, don''t force me to put you in intensive care."


    "Well, no bullshit. If it''s inconvenient for you to go out, I''ll let that customer go to you?"


    "Yes." Chen Zhu nodded.


    Fari cooked a bowl of porridge for Chen Zhu and helped to feed him.


    "Dear, I just have a cold, not hemiplegia."


    "That can''t wait until you''re half paralyzed." Fari looked at Chen Yu discontentedly: "don''t you like me to feed you?"


    "Like, like, let''s go on."


    Women, it''s really to coax


    The sun in the morning is warm.


    Chen Yu found a mask to wear and lay in the front yard in the sun.


    The sound of Yola and Cheryl frolicking came from the ear.


    Fanny was busy at home, and Chen Yu didn''t understand.


    It doesn''t seem like so many things.


    Why are you sick.


    That''s what fari has to do.


    Where does Chen know.


    Recently, fari didn''t know where to read a piece of "Chinese daughter-in-law rules".


    Then I plan to change my image.


    For example, being diligent, fari found that she was not diligent enough.


    Especially after the bad devil.


    She found herself becoming lazier.


    In the old house, she would take turns cooking with Chen Yu.


    But I hardly cook recently.


    Fari has a very sense of crisis.


    She is afraid that her laziness will make Chen Yu dissatisfied or even disgusted.


    So Chen Yu is very happy when she is ill this time.


    Well, she''s really happy.


    Because she finally had the chance to show her good wife and mother.


    Chen Yu wants to die with a smile if he knows what Fanny thinks.


    This is what time, but also think of a good wife and mother.


    Chen Yu thinks that when two people are together, as long as they can keep sweet enough.


    Anyway, Chen Yu is very satisfied with farry''s character.


    As for not being diligent enough.


    Chen Yu himself is also used to clothes to reach out, food to open mouth.


    I''m also not qualified to ask others to be diligent.


    It''s like a big family with a lot of servants. Why be diligent?


    In order to show their diligence, rob people of things to do?


    A car stopped at the gate of the villa.


    Fari hurried forward to meet her.


    I heard the phone calls from Chen Yu and Ethan before, and I knew that there would be a customer today.


    At this time, two women were waiting for the bus. The woman in front was blonde, red lipped, wearing toad glasses, wearing very fashionable clothes. The top was a black women''s bra suit, the bottom was black and white pattern slacks, and walking on high heels.


    The woman is very tall. She''s one meter seven.


    But in front of this woman or short.


    Fari recognized the woman at first sight.


    Keira nylfa, a leading actress in Hollywood.


    Later, he was a little older, dressed in plain clothes and thick glasses. He was probably an assistant or an agent.


    "Hello, what can I do for you?"


    In the face of such a full-blown woman, farry is also a little overwhelmed.


    Keira nerifa looked at the villa and the surrounding landscape.


    "I have an appointment with a doctor. Can you take me to see him?"


    "He''s over there." Fari pointed to Chen Yu in the front yard.


    Keira nerifa came to Chen Yu and looked down at him.


    Chen Yu seems to feel something. He opens his eyes and looks at the woman in front of him.


    "Did I disturb you?" Asked Keira nerifa.


    "Sorry." Chen Yu got up and said, "are you?"


    Chen Yu''s height is also one meter eight, but facing this woman who is stepping on the hateful height, it is also a little hard.


    "I''m here to see a doctor."


    Chen has met two women with great bearing. One is kapris, the warden.


    This is a domineering and tough woman.


    Chen Yu was frightened when he first faced kapris.


    And then there''s Fanny''s mother, Whitney.


    Whitney poop was trained in the mall.


    These two women have very special temperament. Today, I met another one.


    Keira nerifa, this woman has a totally different temperament from kyphos and Whitney.


    "Inside, please."


    Keira nerifa and his assistant followed Chen into the living room.


    But the princess was sleeping in front of them.


    "This is..."


    "Ah..." The assistant behind him was more responsive and screamed at the top of his voice."Marianne, shut up for me."


    "My pet."


    Chen Yu said quietly, kicking the princess to move her nest.


    Keira nerifa pulled at the corner of her mouth.


    Her mood just now is obviously not as calm as it seems.


    "Have a seat, please. Is there anything I can do for you?" Chen asked.


    "Do you have a camera or something?" Asked Keira nerifa.


    "Yes."


    "I hope you can turn them off."


    Chen Chu looked around his eyes. "Housekeeper, turn off the camera temporarily."


    Keira nerifa looked around. "What kind of housekeeping system are you?"


    "Let''s get down to business." Chen said.


    "You''ve turned off the surveillance."


    "Yes."


    Just then Yola and Cheryl rushed in screaming, followed by obitos.


    Then they ran back to the backyard.


    The black line on Chen''s face, however, still smiled a little: "let''s continue."


    "Those two girls are being chased by a giant lizard just now, aren''t they? Are you sure it''s ok? "


    "No problem. They''re just playing. Don''t worry about them."


    "All right." Kayla nerifa was about to take off the toad mirror when her assistant, Marianne, screamed again.


    "Snake..."


    Chen Chu went up and directly threw Raymond into the kitchen. When he took the picture, he said, "let''s continue."


    Keira nefari finally took off her glasses, and Chen saw a pustule the size of a finger under her left eye socket.


    "Can it be removed?" Asked Keira nerifa.


    Chen Yu frowned. It''s not acne.


    If it''s just a common acne, it''s usually a slightly larger abscess.


    But the case of Keira Neri seems more like poisoning.


    Of course, it''s not about routine poisoning.


    It''s the accumulation of toxins in the body to a certain extent, and then they gather on the face.


    This abscess directly destroys the beauty of Keira nerifa.


    Especially her star of this level, such a pussy can directly destroy her career.


    Chen Yu''s mind is full of solutions.


    "Your question is not a mystery. Why did you find me?" Chen asked.


    "Before you, I have consulted four doctors. Their answers are to let me have minimally invasive surgery. I don''t have so much time. In three days, I have an audition. I need to face the audition in the best condition, so I hope you can give me a different answer, and I hear you are the best in the industry."


    "If so, you may be staying here for two days." Chen said.


    "If I stay here for two days, can you promise to solve my problem a little?"

 Chapter 524

    "You belong to the malignant acne pus, which is produced after accumulating a little toxin in the body due to the irregular diet in the past." "Physical resection and repair are not difficult in modern technology, but the performance in detoxification is not so good. In addition to your oily skin, it may recur. In accordance with this trend, within five years, your face will be potholes."


    When Keira nerifa heard Chen Yu''s words, she couldn''t help feeling horror.


    Every woman pays great attention to her appearance.


    Especially a woman like Keira nerifa.


    If you really want her to become what Chen describes, just go to die.


    And Keira nerifa also knows that there are many women in Hollywood who can''t face people.


    Of course, there must be more in the general population.


    But under the star halo, their ugliness has also been magnified.


    Ordinary people can''t imagine it.


    What can a female star do to protect her appearance and skin.


    says that some female stars in China are always covered with facial mask under the lens.


    "So what would you do?"


    "Detoxification, acne removal, oil removal, plus a beauty treatment for your skin, $200000 for two days." Chen said.


    "The price is OK, but I will not pay until I see the effect."


    "No problem."


    "Marianne, go and bring my supplies." Said Keira nerifa.


    "Ah..."


    Just then, EULA and Cheryl ran across the living room again.


    After them this time is black and white two silly.


    Marianne is going crazy about this house.


    "They were chased by two wolves, right? Are you sure they won''t be hurt? "


    "It''s OK. It''s all my pets."


    At this time, two drinks came from farrielle: "two, please."


    "Papaya juice can clear away heat and fire." Chen said.


    "Your girlfriend?" Keira nerifa looks at fari.


    Although her temperament is not comparable to that of her, her skin envies her.


    They are about the same age, but their skin is very healthy and delicate.


    As a female star who pays great attention to her appearance, Keira nerifa is very good at maintenance.


    But she also knows the skin characteristics of Western women.


    Generally speaking, 30 years old is a dividing point. Because of the diet habit, after 30 years old, the skin pores begin to expand and the hair follicles secrete a lot of oil.


    At the same time, there will be a lot of long hair, even on the face.


    And Keira nerifa is now 26 years old, and the oil secretion on her face is amazing.


    She needs to wash her face every three hours and then put on makeup again.


    "Hello, this is Fanny Jones."


    "Fari, your skin is well maintained."


    "It''s all taught by Chen. Occasionally, he will make me some Detox things."


    When she looked at Chen Zhu, her eyes were full of sweetness.


    Keira nerifa began to think about whether she would find a boyfriend who knows how to cure and maintain.


    , "miss Kayla, please wash the foundation of your face first. Let me help you detoxify."


    "Must it be washed out?" Keira nerifa looks at Chen Yu hesitantly.


    "Have you ever seen cosmetic skin surgery with makeup?"


    "All right."


    Keira nerifa, led by farry, entered the bathroom.


    After washing off the make-up, when he appeared in front of Chen Yu again, he had completely changed.


    Although it is still beautiful, it lacks the aggressive temperament.


    So, in most cases, many female stars live on makeup.


    It''s the same abroad, it''s the same at home.


    Of course, Keira nerifa is not very old, so her skin is not so hopeless.


    "Where are we going?"


    "Just lie on the sofa." Chen said.


    Chen took out a full set of silver needles and began to do acupuncture on the face of Kaila Neri.


    ¡­¡­


    Pierce South felt like a snack jam, and paid a high price for the killer.


    Up to now, there is still no news, although only a deposit has been paid.


    Even if it''s just a deposit, it''s still as high as half a million dollars.


    Didn''t even the killer fail?


    It also scared pierce Nanyue.


    Can no one in China kill him?


    Since the killer can''t kill you, find a mercenary.Pierce Nan knew of an organization that trained mercenary witches.


    When pierce Nan found the contact information, he dialed the phone number directly.


    "Hello, I have a commission."


    "First tell us the task, the amount of the entrustment, and then we will evaluate whether to accept the task."


    There was a woman''s voice on the other end of the phone, simple and capable.


    "A Chinese, a wizard, is very powerful, with a commission of two million dollars."


    "Is there any specific information?"


    "Yes, I will send it to you It has been sent to you. "


    ¡°fu**fu**¡­¡­ Guicai takes this task. Do you want us to annihilate the whole army? Asshole, two million dollars. You''d better keep it to buy your own coffin. "


    Peirce Nan heard only a clang. The other side had already smashed the phone.


    Pierce Nan opened his mouth and couldn''t say a word for a long time.


    What do you mean?


    Is that Chinese scary enough?


    The mercenary witch organization, after seeing the information of the Chinese, scolded itself directly.


    How horrible is that Chinese?


    But when I first contacted him, I didn''t think how terrible he was.


    Pierce South began to feel panic.


    But in retrospect, the famous witch in Los Angeles gave up the task.


    Then there is the wizard killer, and then there is no news of the killer, most of which is bad.


    Now I just found the mercenary witch organization. When the other side saw the information of the Chinese, he said he wanted to destroy them.


    Can the Chinese, alone, fight against the mercenary witch organization?


    The more pierce South thought about it, the more frightened he was.


    No, I can''t stay here any longer.


    Los Angeles is no longer safe.


    If it is found by the Chinese, there is absolutely no body left.


    I have to flee Los Angeles.


    At the moment, pierce Nan has some regrets.


    I underestimated the danger of that guy.


    As a result, most of my family members are devoted to it.


    But there was no gain.


    On the contrary, he totally offended the Chinese.


    Pierce South booked a train ticket on the Internet and left the city first.


    At the same time, Kelly received a message.


    "Kelly, a man named pierce south, ordered a train ticket to San Francisco in the railway system. The train number was fa512 and the departure time was 28."

 Chapter 525

    "Well, when your assistant brings your things here, you can go for a rush." Chen said.


    "That Can I use the bathroom? "


    "Yes, you will live here in the next two days, so it doesn''t matter whether you borrow or not."


    Chen has just stimulated Keira nerifa''s stomach and intestines, allowing her to smoothly excrete the contents of her stomach.


    How to destroy an idol''s worship of stars?


    Let fans and idols live directly for one day.


    So Chen Yu never worships or admires anyone.


    No matter how bright and beautiful the stars are, they are also human beings.


    Even if she is a first-line star, she can''t change her identity.


    Keira nerifa sits on the toilet, unhindered.


    She felt that her whole body was relaxed a lot, but before she stood up, she found that her skin began to permeate many black scales.


    I put out my hand to wipe it. It''s still sticky. It''s disgusting.


    Quickly out of the bathroom, Keira nerifa hurried to find Chen Yu.


    "Mr. Chen, why is my skin penetrating these black substances?"


    "This is a normal detoxification process. Don''t worry. It''s a good phenomenon." Chen Yu said quietly, "if you can eliminate the toxins in your body, it means that your body functions well. If you can''t detoxify under my stimulation, I''m afraid you will go to the hospital to check your liver function."


    "May I borrow Fanny''s clothes?" Asked Keira nerifa.


    She couldn''t stand the feeling of being dirty all over. Chen Yu shrugged, "you can tell her by yourself."


    Keira nerifa quickly borrowed Farrie''s clothes and went to wash them.


    However, farry''s clothes are still a small size for her. Chen Yu''s eyes are afraid to look at Keira nerifa.


    This body is so hot, it''s just the rhythm of people''s blood spraying.


    After Keira nerifa''s washing, the whole person was in a lot of spirits.


    She can clearly feel that the pores of her skin are smaller and more elastic.


    "Another detox is needed in the afternoon." Chen said.


    In the afternoon Marianne came again.


    Chen Yu was dumbfounded at the sight of those big boxes.


    "Miss Keira, are you sure you didn''t move?"


    Keira nerifa helplessly looks at Chen Yu: "can I help you?"


    "Leave me alone." Chen Yu is helpless and grabs the two heaviest boxes.


    "Miss Keira, you look different." Marianne looks at Keira nerifa.


    As the closest person in her life, Marian was very aware of the state of Keira nerifa.


    But it was only one morning, and Keira nerifa felt like a different person.


    As a woman, even Marianne was a little moved.


    It''s just that the cost of two hundred thousand dollars keeps her back.


    This price is too expensive for an assistant.


    But we have to admit that the price is absolutely worth it.


    Marian hesitated. Would she like to take her savings over the years, go to the bank to borrow some money, and give herself a treatment course?


    Keira nerifa looked at herself and said, "is that true?"


    "Well, it''s very obvious, Miss Keira, how do you feel?"


    "Not bad." Keira nerifa was delighted, but her face was still cold.


    In the afternoon, Chen gave Kaila Neri acupuncture again.


    Mary''s safety watch.


    At first, she wanted to learn a little.


    Maybe if you learn, you don''t need to spend 200000 dollars.


    But after seeing Chen Yu''s acupuncture technique, which is close to changing his state.


    Marianne was in total despair.


    Sure enough, these two hundred thousand dollars are not so easy to save.


    It''s impossible to learn.


    "Miss Keira, my hand may touch some sensitive parts of you later."


    "Well, I understand."


    Chen''s fingers began to press Keira nerifa''s waist.


    Keira nerifa could not help groaning because of her crisp touch.


    It feels really comfortable.


    Chen Yu rolled his eyes. "Miss Kaila, can you keep a little sense?"


    Fari is still at home. Keira nerifa''s voice really embarrassed him.


    "Ah I''m sorry. " Keira nerifa found out that she was out of shape.


    But Chen''s massage is very comfortable.


    It''s easy to forget your state.


    All of a sudden into the feeling of selflessness."Well, you can get up and go for a rush." Chen said.


    "Mr. Chen, do you mind if I play in the lake?"


    "No problem." "Miss Marian, go play with Miss Keira. Don''t be so prim in my family," Chen said


    With that, Chen Yu went upstairs.


    Just now, I was treated with Kela Neri''s method, and I had a lot of anger.


    Chen Zhu directly pulled farry to the bedroom, locked the door and began to fight.


    As soon as Keira nerifa finished her body, she felt that her black spots had almost disappeared, especially on her face.


    She had a slight stain on her face, but it disappeared completely.


    Is the effect of this treatment too good?


    Even if it''s only to this extent, she thinks it''s worth 200000 dollars.


    Keira nerifa went upstairs to find Chen Yu, but when she got to the door of Chen Yu''s bedroom, she heard a very low voice.


    As soon as Keira nerifa''s cheek was red, she closed her hand and fled downstairs.


    Even if the sound insulation is good, you can still hear the subtle sound.


    After changing her swimsuit, Keira nerifa jumped into the lake.


    The cold lake water soaked every inch of the body''s skin, but also let her flame out.


    Swimming in the sea can easily damage your skin.


    Because there is salt in the sea water, especially the sunlight after landing, the damage to the skin is very big.


    So after swimming in the sea, you need fresh water to wash away the salt.


    There is no such problem when swimming in the freshwater lake. You can swim as long as you want.


    It''s so comfortable. It''s perfect.


    Keira nerifa felt like she wanted to live here forever.


    Marianne also jumped into the lake and swam slowly.


    "Marianne, what do you think of this place?"


    "Good There are a lot of animals. "


    Just then, a shriek came from the middle of the lake.


    It''s from Yola and Cheryl.


    For half a day here, Keira nerifa saw the two girls bustling all day in and out of the house.


    I saw that they were both thrown into the air several meters by something, and then fell down with a splash.


    "What is that?" Asked Keira nerifa in disbelief.


    "Whales What a big tail Won''t they be eaten by that whale? "


    Keira nerifa looked at Marian white. She knew that Marian had a fear of any animal.


    The whale was obviously playing with two girls.


    "But can whales survive in freshwater lakes?"

 Chapter 526

    When Keira nerifa swam not far from EULA and Cheryl, she finally saw the whale.


    She was so scared that she almost cried out. EULA and Cheryl were lying on the back of the whale. From time to time, there was a silver bell like laugh.


    Keira nerifa could not help admiring and swam towards Amun.


    But Amun directly evaded Keira nerifa, and did not give her access at all.


    Keira nerifa swam for a while and found that she was still at a distance from Amun.


    At that time, she suddenly felt a smoke under her feet.


    The body began to sink. Keira nerifa threw her hands hard: "help..."


    "Ah That actress seems to be drowning. "


    "Amun, go and lift her up."


    Amun reluctantly came to the bottom of Kaila nefari, and then a little more, Kaila nefari was on the surface of the water.


    Keira nerifa touched Amun in surprise, the first time in her life that she had contact with a whale.


    Huge but she felt safe. She didn''t feel fear at all.


    EULA and Cheryl climbed up on Amun''s back. "What''s its name?" she asked


    "Amun."


    "Amun I seem to have heard of the name. " "I remember. It''s the whale in Mr. Steven''s new movie?" she suddenly remembered


    "I don''t know Yola, has Amun ever made a movie? "


    "I don''t know. I''ll ask my brother later."


    "It''s so big." Keira nerifa stood up. "Doesn''t it move?"


    "Usually it doesn''t move unless ordered by my brother."


    "Mr. Chen?"


    Keira nerifa thinks it''s perfect. It''s paradise.


    The environment is full of vitality, and there are animals living in peace with the owners here.


    Unfortunately, EULA, Cheryl and she are not of the same age. They can''t play together at all.


    They can only play by themselves, she can''t even interrupt.


    Keira nerifa can only return to the lake.


    When I returned to the shore, I saw Chen Yu and fari holding hands and coming out.


    Unfortunately, there is already a hostess here.


    Keira nerifa came to Chen Yu and fari. They were sitting on the ground with their backs against the princess.


    This picture is really touching, just like the picture in a fairy tale.


    "Hi, Miss Kayla, are you still used to it?"


    "It''s a very good, super perfect environment. I mean, so are people." "Don''t you get tired of having so many pets?" she said with a smile? Or don''t feel danger? "


    "Ask Chen. He''s a trainer." Said Farley.


    "Are you a trainer?"


    "It''s just a hobby, a major or a doctor."


    Chen doesn''t want to be questioned about his professionalism because of his hobbies.


    "What''s the taste? It smells good."


    "Our dinner." Chen said.


    "You were not..."


    Keira nerifa was wondering. Weren''t they in the bedroom just now?


    Why do you have time to cook?


    They both laughed and did not answer Keira nerifa''s doubts.


    Spanish Seafood Risotto, Spanish cold soup, Raman cheese


    Keira nerifa found that the table was all Spanish.


    Keira nerifa is Hispanic, so she happens to know the Spanish cuisine.


    And the taste is authentic.


    Of course, there are still some technical differences.


    But Keira nerifa was happy with the dinner.


    But where did they come from?


    They haven''t even been in the kitchen.


    Or, there are servants in the villa that I haven''t seen.


    Do they know that they are Hispanic, so they specially prepared this table of Spanish food?


    In fact, she thinks a lot.


    It''s just because it''s Spanish today.


    In order to ensure that they will not be eliminated and replaced, evil spirits are learning new cooking skills every day.


    "Well, can I have some more soup?" Said Marianne, embarrassed.


    "Of course, just eat. There is no restriction on food." "I''ll help you," said Farley, smiling


    "No thanks, I''ll do it myself."


    "Would you like some, Miss Keira?" Seeing that Keira nerifa ate a little less, fari asked.


    She remembered that Keira nerifa also ate less at noon.


    "No, I''m very strict with my food." Keira nerifa still wants to eat some.But as a female star, their first test is to control their mouths.


    "Don''t worry. If you have body control, you can find Chen, who helped a girl reduce her weight from two hundred and eighty pounds to one hundred and twenty pounds in one month."


    Fari thought that as a help to his wife, he should also play a role in Chen''s career.


    "Oh? Is it? "


    "If I want to lose weight, I also need to control my diet. I can''t let people lose weight while eating." Chen Yu shrugged: "of course, miss Kaila, you really eat less. I can help you arrange a recipe. At least you won''t eat nothing like now. People''s health and appearance have a lot to do with each other. If there is damage to the body''s internal function, the first reaction is the face."


    "You help me arrange the recipes? That''s great. How much is it? "


    "It''s my free service." Chen Yu said with a smile, "do you usually have sports?"


    "Not very athletic, but every time before audition, I do some directional training."


    "Taking 30 minutes to swim every day can make you healthier. When auditioning, you don''t need special training. Of course, if it''s a special role, I don''t say it."


    "Mr. Chen, can you arrange a recipe for me, too?" Asked Marianne nervously.


    She can''t afford Chen Yu''s treatment, but the beauty loving nature of women makes her reluctant to miss this opportunity.


    That''s why I asked tentatively and tried my luck.


    "Yes." Chen Zhuo promised to come down quickly.


    Keira nerifa has to admit that it''s too comfortable here.


    Although her home is not bad, it''s not only the environment but also the feeling.


    "Mr. Chen, do you sell this house?"


    "Well I''m sorry, we just built it. We''re not going to sell it. " Chen Yu smiled and shook his head.


    Keira nerifa was disappointed. With her eyes, she could roughly judge that the cost of the house was no more than two million dollars inside and outside.


    But the cost is much better than the six million dollar villa.

 Chapter 527

    Keira Neri was more bed conscious, so she didn''t fall asleep at night.


    After lying in bed for three hours, he got up and stood by the window.


    She saw a lot of fireflies in the dark shadows in the backyard.


    A gust of wind passed, and the grove made a whirring sound.


    Tens of thousands of fireflies began to circle the big tree in the middle, like the Milky way.


    Keira nerifa has been shocked by the wonderful scenery.


    It was a breathtaking wonder.


    Keira nerifa felt like she was living in a castle in a fairy tale.


    Just then, Keira nerifa found that several fireflies had fallen into the forest, and a very small figure was drilling in the forest.


    "How can there be children so late?" Keira nerifa was confused.


    No, that little man''s running doesn''t look like a child.


    What is it doing? Keira nerifa was confused and kept staring at the figure.


    It seems to be carrying a bucket, watering in front of the grape trellis.


    There was a little man again, and they were chatting.


    Then the other one began to loosen the soil.


    "Goblin?" The first thing Keira nerifa thought of was that these were the legendary goblin.


    Keira nerifa opened the window, and the moment it opened.


    When the little things under the grape trellis heard the noise, they disappeared into the forest immediately.


    Keira nerifa looked at the disappearing goblin and was disappointed.


    Just now, you should be careful, or you shouldn''t open the window.


    This night, Keira nerifa kept the window open. She slept soundly.


    Occasionally, the night wind pours into the window, which is a little cool. On the contrary, it makes Kyra nylfa on the bed more comfortable.


    When she opened her eyes again, it was already bright.


    "Miss Keira, are you awake?" Marianne is knocking outside.


    "Come in." Keira nerifa stretched.


    In the past, when she stayed in the hotel, she could hardly sleep.


    But here, she has no discomfort at all.


    "Miss Kayla, Mr. Chen and miss Farley have breakfast ready, and they will ask you to go down."


    "OK."


    "Miss Keira, how do you feel today..." Marianne had been staring at Keira nerifa.


    "Me? What''s the matter? "


    "Radiant." Said Marianne.


    "Is it?" Keira nerifa thought Marianne was flattering herself.


    But when she washed, she was shocked to see herself in the mirror.


    She felt as if she had returned to her twenties. Her delicate and tight skin made her feel incredible.


    In fact, it mainly improved her skin condition.


    A person''s age, to a large extent, is reflected in the skin.


    So as Keira nerifa''s skin condition improves, it will naturally make her younger.


    As for the abscess under the eyes, there is almost no trace.


    At the moment, even without makeup, Keira nerifa is full of confidence in her appearance.


    By the time we got down to the restaurant, fari had finished breakfast.


    "Miss Keira, are you used to soy milk?"


    "Of course."


    Keira nerifa believes that as long as Chen''s family is at home, they don''t need to worry about eating the wrong thing and eating the bad stomach.


    There is no doubt about Chen''s level, and his things must be the best.


    "Good to drink." Keira nerifa likes the taste of soymilk.


    This is her first time drinking soymilk: "where did you buy it?"


    "We made it ourselves." Said Farley with a smile.


    In fact, it is to buy back the soybeans, and then let the bad devil grind them into soymilk powder.


    "Ah? Is it complicated? "


    "It''s not complicated, but it''s a little troublesome to make. In fact, it''s also sold in the supermarket. It''s just that kind of mechanically processed soymilk has a worse taste than our own." Fari is very proud. After all, this kind of soybean milk is only available at home, but she can''t drink it outside.


    After breakfast, farry went to work.


    "Miss Keira, let''s go on with the treatment."


    "Do I need treatment now?"


    "Since I''m going to collect money, I''ll do what I think is best. Of course, I don''t mind if Miss Keira thinks it''s enough."


    Joking, the effect of a day is already so good.


    Keira nerifa is so likely to refuse, and she wants to know how much better Chen can make her skin.


    After the treatment, Kela Neri found that the amount of oil and sewage discharged from the skin is much less today.But it''s not hard to understand. After washing again, Keira nerifa feels her skin is better.


    The treatment of Chen Yu can be seen, and the effect is very obvious.


    In the afternoon, Chen gave Keira Neri the last Detox treatment.


    At this time, there are very few toxins that can be excreted.


    "Miss Keira, this ointment is for you. I made it myself. It can effectively remove scars."


    Chen Yu looked at Marian beside him. "Miss Marian, I''ll give you a bottle too."


    "Ah? Do I have it, too? " Marianne was rather flattered.


    "Take it."


    Marianne''s skin is of average quality, with some scars on her face.


    Chen Yu is just a man with the flow of water.


    He hoped that in the future, Marianne would find him to take care of this kind of emotional investment.


    In fact, Chen Yu did not know that Marianne really had this idea.


    He underestimated a woman''s pursuit of beauty.


    Usually he didn''t see fari to talk about what he was dissatisfied with.


    Because Chen Yu is active in conditioning for fari.


    When fari was working, she had some bruises and bumps.


    Chen Yu was the first to help her.


    However, outsiders do not have such treatment.


    Marianne saw that Keira Neri was so effective.


    It also made her feel a little impulse to have a treatment.


    Of course, it''s her bank card that limits her impulse.


    "This is the recipe I''ve arranged for you. This is Miss Keira''s. This is Miss Marianne''s."


    "Thank you." Marianne was happy, after all, it didn''t cost money.


    She is also a super beauty expert who arranges recipes for her.


    "If you have other injuries, you can also come to me. I welcome you all the time."


    "I''m afraid I can''t come any more because you charge so much." Keira nerifa said with a smile.


    She''s just joking, and she''s not short of $200000 for the pay she gets for the next play.


    And she spends more than a million dollars a year on beauty.


    Let''s say that once a month, the laser beauty salon costs 20000 dollars.


    And laser beauty has certain risks, but for beauty loving women, any risk is worth taking before they encounter it.


    Now, however, Keira nerifa is reluctant to take such a risk.


    After all, she has a better choice now.

 Chapter 528

    Keira nerifa wants to stay here for a while longer.


    But this is obviously impossible. They can only be ordinary friends now.


    It''s more doctor-patient relationship, and Chen Yu and fari have their own lives.


    Moreover, as a star, her work is also full.


    So Keira nerifa stayed at Chen''s villa for only two days.


    It''s a place to remember.


    Keira nerifa silently looks at the villa in the rear mirror.


    It''s like saying goodbye to a fairy tale, but it''s still going back to the real world.


    "Miss Keira, in fact, you can choose to stay another day."


    "Have you forgotten the audition this afternoon?"


    Keira nerifa needs to adjust her mood for the afternoon audition.


    Of course, Keira nerifa has had hundreds of auditions.


    Even now, she still needs to do her homework.


    No major production heroine can make a decision at will.


    Even a first-line actress is not sure.


    The first is the game between the brokerage company and the investor.


    Then it''s image, orientation, pay, and finally acting.


    A first-line actress may not be the Best Actress Oscar level, but acting at least online.


    If Keira nerifa wants to follow the vase route a few years ago, she will never be a first-line actress.


    Acting is a mysterious thing to say, but it really exists.


    When you play with a supporting actor, the C position of the lens is always you.


    You won''t be robbed by the hero when you play against him.


    Even in a group play, the eyes of the audience will notice you.


    Of course, not every movie role has room for actors to play.


    For example, in a movie like transformers, the protagonist plays a supporting role.


    There is only one real protagonist, that is, the robots made by computer special effects.


    Generally speaking, that kind of role will not be picked up as a first-line actress.


    Unless the pay is high


    The audition was held in Hollywood studios, where a large number of film companies gathered.


    Every day, there are many speculators wandering around, even occasionally stopping the passing cars to sell their scripts.


    However, such a success rate is obviously very low and almost impossible.


    When Keira nerifa came to the set, there were already a large number of young girls in line.


    Some of these girls have brokerage companies behind them, and others don''t have any brokerage companies. They just come to chance.


    Of course, Keira nerifa doesn''t have to line up like these girls.


    And their audition roles are different.


    The goal of these girls may be just a character with a one minute shot.


    It could be a barman or a restaurant waiter.


    Keira nerifa is lucky, of course, mainly because of her strong background.


    So she doesn''t need to start from the bottom. Her first role is female number two.


    Keira Neri went directly to another audition area.


    There are a lot fewer people here.


    Waiting at the door were almost all famous actresses.


    "Kyra, this way."


    A girl about the age of Keira nerifa beckoned.


    Keira''s cousin is also from a rich family.


    In Hollywood, only women like them who have no direct competitive relationship and are relatives can become true sisters.


    If they are like the girls outside, without any background, and compete for the same role, even the best friends of them will turn against each other instantly.


    "Hi, Fanny." The two sisters hugged each other intimately. Keira nerifa asked, "are you also here to audition the heroine?"


    "No, get rid of it. I''m not even on the third line now. My brokerage company has arranged a role for me. I''m just coming here for a walk." "When can I be like you?" said Fanny LISS, looking enviously at Keira nerifa


    "Yes, soon you will be like me."


    "Keira, what brand of lotion have you used recently? Your skin seems to be getting very good. " Fanny Reese took Keira by the palm of her hand.


    This kind of touch is like pulling a teenage girl, no pores can be seen carefully.


    It is smooth as if it is touching a silk, without any roughness.


    Not just the arms, but the face.


    The light makeup makes Keira look like a girl.


    This kind of skin makes people envious.Fanny Reese kept stroking Keira''s palm.


    She couldn''t help but reach out and touch Keira''s cheek: "my God, you''re not going to have a skin pulling operation, are you? No, it can''t be done to this extent. "


    "I have one..."


    Just then, suddenly a woman came in from outside.


    The woman looks in her thirties.


    Her eyes searched the crowd.


    Finally, her eyes locked on fanny Reese.


    "It''s you bitch."


    The woman came to Fanny Reese with a bottle of liquid in her hand.


    Fanny Reese was also very frightened when she saw this woman. She turned around and was about to run away.


    But the woman had come, and she poured the liquid at Fanny lish from afar.


    "Don''t......" Fanny Reese reached for the liquid.


    The next moment of intense burning pain came from the palm of the hand.


    "Ah..." Fanny Reese covered her hands in pain and fell to the ground.


    The woman wanted to move on, and Keira had knocked her down.


    At this time, the security guard nearby also responded.


    Hurry up and subdue the woman.


    Keira quickly poured the pure water into Fanny LISS''s hand: "how are you, Fanny?"


    "My hand My hand... "


    "Marianne, call an ambulance."


    Fanny Reese was in agony. She had a large burn on her palm.


    I don''t need to think about what that woman just threw.


    Fortunately, the liquid didn''t spill on her face.


    After a while, the ambulance finally arrived and took Fanny Reese to the hospital.


    However, the audition had to be suspended temporarily because of the accident.


    "Miss Keira, your arm."


    Marian saw Keira''s arm also had a baby slap burn, which was very obvious.


    Keira''s face was a little painful, as she had noticed before.


    It was the woman who accidentally splashed liquid on her.


    "First, use the ointment given by Mr. Chen. Now go to the hospital."


    Marianne put the ointment on Keira''s arm, and in an instant, a cool feeling came.


    "Whoo It''s very comfortable. "

 Chapter 529

    Keira and Marianne were going to the hospital when the phone came.


    "Miss Keira, your call."


    Kayla took the call: "hello..."


    After half pay, Keira''s face was not very good.


    "Back to the studio."


    "Miss Keira, we''re almost at the hospital."


    "There''s a new role."


    "But the burn on your arm."


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s burned anyway." Kaila said.


    Keira touched the wound, and the pain in the wound had eased a lot.


    It seems that the ointment works well.


    "Miss Kaila, if you ask Mr. Chen, maybe he has a way."


    "It''s useless. It''s a serious burn. At least skin grafting should be done."


    Although the burn area on the arm is not large, it is because of the high concentration of sulfuric acid.


    The surface of the skin has been damaged and even wrinkled.


    Even Keira does not believe that simple treatment can cure.


    In the end, I''m afraid it still needs to be repaired by skin grafting.


    Then Keira went to the studio for an interview, but it didn''t work out for the time being.


    All day long, Keira was exhausted.


    "Miss Keira, shall we go to the hospital now?"


    "Forget it. I''m tired. I won''t go to the hospital first." Keira said wearily.


    "Miss Keira, I think you need to treat your arm as soon as possible. It''s not suitable to drag it down."


    Kailala opened her sleeve, but found a layer of wrinkled dead skin where the wound was.


    "Eh?" Keira let out a sound of wonder.


    Marianne looked at Keira''s arm: "strange Is burn like this? "


    Keira reached out to remove the dead skin. There was a red skin on the wound, which was obviously different from the nearby skin.


    There''s a little more to it, but it''s not as intense as in the afternoon.


    "No, it looks like it''s healing." Keira''s face was full of doubts.


    She remembers that her mother had a similar experience when cooking oil spilled on her arm.


    And left a little permanent burn mark.


    I should be more hurt than my mother this time.


    But Keira found that her burn seemed lighter than she thought.


    "Miss Keira, is it the ointment?"


    "Is that the ointment?" Keira took out a little more ointment and put it on the wound.


    "Hoo..."


    The cool feeling came again: "so comfortable."


    ¡­¡­


    "Hello, Mr. Chen."


    "Kelly?" Chen Yu looks at the strange number and asks tentatively.


    "It''s me."


    "What is it?"


    "I found out where pierce south is. He will take train fa512 to San Francisco tomorrow afternoon."


    "OK, I just need to catch him, then our previous grudges will be wiped out." Chen said.


    "I''ll call you again tomorrow."


    After hanging up Kelly''s phone, Chen Yu fell into thinking again.


    How to catch people?


    If in the public, directly carry people away?


    Reality is not a movie, and he doesn''t have that big background.


    Peirce Nan can send herself to the police station by just calling.


    Yes!


    Chen Yu calls Sienna: "Sienna, do me a favor."


    "Good." Sienna agreed without any hesitation.


    Chen Yu made it clear to Siena.


    Chen then called Gaia again.


    Gaia is the best at this.


    After all, she is professional.


    The next day -


    Chen Yu arrived at the Los Angeles Railway Station in full swing.


    Sienna and Rupert are here.


    "Rupert, what are you doing?" Chen Yu is surprised that Rupert will come.


    "Still human." Rupert said with a proud face.


    "Chen, where are the people?" Asked sienna.


    "I don''t know. Wait for the notice."


    There are a lot of people in the railway station. Although it''s not as crowded as in China, there are also hundreds of people in the waiting hall.


    It''s not so easy to find pierce South among so many people.


    After waiting in the station for about half an hour, Kelly''s phone call came again.


    "Are you at the station?"


    "In." Chen replied.


    "At gate six, he was followed by two bodyguards."


    "Well." Chen Zhu nodded.


    Hung up Kelly again and said to Sienna and Rupert."The position is fixed. Let''s go."


    ¡­¡­


    Meanwhile, pierce south is watching nervously.


    Peirce Nan has not slept well for one night since the day when he broke his face with Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu put too much pressure on him.


    Several times in a row, all ended in failure.


    He has no money, so he will ask someone to kill Chen Yu.


    So he can only leave the city now.


    Wait until you have a chance in the future, and then come back here.


    Suddenly, pierce South found a figure.


    A figure like a nightmare.


    The real nightmare is coming!


    At the same time that he found Chen Yu, Chen Yu also saw him.


    Chen Yu beckoned to pierce south from afar.


    Full of friendly and sincere smile.


    It''s too late for Pierce nan to look down.


    "See that Asian in white? Go and stop him. I don''t care what you do. " Pilsnan said to the two bodyguards around him.


    Two bodyguards looked at Chen Yu. He was a small man. It was too difficult.


    With that, pierce South went the other way.


    "Hey, boy, there''s no way." Two bodyguards stopped in front of Chen Yu.


    Whew -


    suddenly, the purified water bottle on a bodyguard''s hand burst.


    Two bodyguards are stupid.


    In fact, they are just ordinary bodyguards with a monthly salary of 3000 dollars.


    To put it bluntly, it''s a better fighter.


    "Next time, it may be your head. Are you sure you want to stop me?"


    "Sir I That... "


    Chen Chu nodded at Kaila''s hiding place, and Kaila put away the sniper gun without expression.


    I want to shoot that guy in the head.


    "Can you get out of the way now?"


    "Thank you." Chen Yu goes through the way that two bodyguards make way.


    Pierce South has come a long way.


    He gave up getting on the train. He was afraid that after getting on the train, Chen Yu would catch up again, and then there would be no way to escape.


    Pierce South ran away and called the police.


    "I need protection. I''ve been hunted down. I''m here now..."


    "Forbidden." A voice came from behind.


    Pierce Nan''s face froze, and he found himself unable to make any more noise.


    He saw a strange woman standing behind him.


    Pierce South started running. He wanted to scream and ask for help.


    But nothing could be heard.


    Pierce South rushed out of the railway station and directly into a taxi that had just stopped.


    "Where to, sir."


    "Hmmm mm......" Pierce South still couldn''t make a sound.


    The driver turned around and pierce Nan found out that it was a big woman.


    "Can''t you speak? To the hotel? "


    Pierce Nan nodded, and the driver said, "I''ll take you to a hotel I know."

 Chapter 530

    As the effect of forbidden magic gradually disappeared, pierce Nan said, "I have a good environment, clean and tidy, delicious food, cheap price, and more beautiful women."


    "It''s only ten dollars a night. Tell the owner that I introduced you."


    "Have you ignored my other requests?"


    "You look like you''re on the run. Don''t be so demanding, OK?"


    Pierce South was speechless. The taxi stopped at the door of the hotel.


    Pierce Nan walked into the hotel: "I want a room."


    "Twelve dollars, thank you."


    "I was introduced by Gaia. She told me it''s only ten dollars here."


    "Well, cash, ten dollars, no food."


    "Step away."


    Pierce Nan saw an Asian woman mopping the floor at his feet.


    Pierce Nan spat and pointed to the hamburger that had just come out of the oven near the counter: "that Hanbao will give me two copies."


    "Sorry, not for sale." Said the landlord.


    "Not for sale? You eat it yourself? So many? "


    "Can you manage it?" The hotel owner said naturally.


    Pierce Nan turned around angrily and left, if it wasn''t for his life now.


    If it wasn''t for keeping a low profile now, he would have killed the innkeeper.


    "Fu * *, what kind of junk hotel."


    Pierce South waved, and the room was full of mould.


    Is this where people live?


    Damn, it''s all Chinese.


    If it wasn''t for him, how could he have been so miserable.


    If you live in a hotel, you need your own ID.


    The Chinese can find out that he bought the train ticket.


    I''m sure I can find out where I stayed in that hotel.


    So it''s still safe to stay in this informal hotel.


    Although the conditions are worse, at least for the time being, we can guarantee our own safety.


    I should get something to eat. When I came here by car, I remember there was a restaurant not far away.


    Pierce went downstairs, only to see Chen Yu sitting at the counter.


    "Hi, Mr. Pierce. Long time no see."


    Peirce Nan turned around and ran upstairs. Chen Chu curled his lips and said, "it''s not polite. Are you Americans so rude?"


    "Fu * *, are you a map cannon?"


    "Sister Qing, did you teach him the map cannon?"


    Li Qing also ignored Chen Yu''s quarrel with Ethan and dragged the floor there.


    "If you don''t go up, he''ll run away. My hamburger is not for you. I never pay for it."


    "All right." Chen Zhulin left and went to another hamburger: "your hamburger is always so delicious."


    "Because it''s free." Ethan said discontentedly.


    Chen Yu came upstairs and saw pierce Nan hurriedly carrying the box at the end of the aisle, just about to climb out of the window.


    Chen Yu greets pierce Nan with a smile, but in the next moment, a flame pops out of the front door of the room, blocking their way.


    "Fu * *"


    this bastard set fire!


    Chen Chu was furious and rushed directly over the flames, kicking pierce Nan.


    Pierce Nan Lian, with a suitcase, fell directly from the second floor.


    His suitcase was also scattered on the ground, full of cash.


    This is his last home, five hundred thousand dollars.


    Chen Yu jumped down from the second floor.


    Looking back at the hotel, the dress was too much.


    Ethan and Li Qing in front have already run out. Ethan is shouting and scolding there.


    Chen Yu stepped forward and broke pierce Nan''s legs with one foot.


    "Don''t scold, Ethan. I''ll pay you for it."


    "Fu * *, do you know that this hotel was left by my father? Do you know how important it is to me?"


    "There should be half a million dollars here."


    "Five hundred thousand dollars." Ethan''s eyes are straight: "ha ha The old one doesn''t go and the new one doesn''t come. "


    Chen Yu didn''t stay here much.


    He had to take pierce south before the fire truck came back.


    After saying goodbye to Ethan and Li Qing.


    When I fell off the stairs just now, pierce Nan hasn''t slowed down.


    Now, he can only stay in the trunk and keep kicking.


    I hope passers-by can hear the sound.


    Unfortunately, they are on their way to the suburbs at the moment.


    Until Chen Zhuo pulls pierce south out of the car, pierce south looks around in horror.


    There are trees everywhere.


    "What are you going to do? Mr. Chen I was wrong before. I apologize to you You let me go. ""It''s OK. I''m not sure about the past."


    "Then you And drag me there? "


    Peirce Nan was dragged forward on one leg and kept dragging on the ground.


    "As long as you do one thing, I promise I will never trouble you again."


    "Well, I promise you everything you say. I can do it a little bit." Pierce Nan cried and shouted, "you put me down first."


    "I''m doing an experiment recently. I''ve done several experiments recently. No one can complete this experiment, so I hope you can participate in and help me complete this experiment."


    "What is the survival limit challenge of claustrophobic space?"


    "Soon you will know." Chen Yu said with a smile.


    It wasn''t long before pierce Nan heard a voice in front of him.


    He saw the big girl driver!


    Damn it, I should have thought that they were together.


    "Chen, is it deep enough?" Gaia asked with a shovel.


    Chen Chu looked back at pierce Nan and said, "it''s almost over Mr. pierce Nan, get in that box. "


    "What? What do you want? What are you going to do to me? "


    "Go in."


    "Don''t you want me to help you complete the experiment of the survival limit of the claustrophobic space? I''m willing, I''m willing to help. "


    "That''s it." Chen Yuli said of course.


    "Wait Wait, you''re burying me alive? You want to bury me alive? "


    "It''s not a living burial, it''s a challenge to the survival limit of claustrophobic space."


    "I''ll give you whatever you want."


    "Then what do you have?" Chen Yu squatted in Peirce''s face and asked.


    "I I...... "


    "You don''t have any money, do you?" Chen asked.


    "I......"


    Pierce Nanyue''s fear suddenly flashed: "I can help you translate that navigation diary. I can find that treasure."


    Gaia looks at Chen Yu. She doesn''t know any treasures.


    However, now that I know it, I can''t say anything.


    "No, I have found a translator."


    "Even if translated, I can''t find the treasure. There are many metaphors only I know."


    "You can find it, and others can find it, and I know a professional exploration team. They have professional professors, more than you can be professional." Chen Yu with a gentle smile: "it seems that you have nothing else to say. Let''s start the challenge of survival limit in claustrophobic space."

 Chapter 531

    Chen Yu didn''t care so much. He stuffed pierce Nan into the box and kicked him into the hole.


    "Fill."


    All the earth has been filled and the ground has been completely filled.


    "How long are you going to bury him?"


    "Wait first, and pry his mouth open." "He still has the information I need in his mouth," Chen said


    "The treasure he said?"


    "Are you interested?" Chen Yu looks at Gaia.


    "Of course."


    "If I really want to find that treasure, count it on you."


    "And then? What about this man? "


    "I''m not going to let him go anyway." Chen Yu said frankly, "this bastard has hired people to kill me many times."


    Chen Yu and Gaia are not new players, so they will not fluctuate much.


    If it was during Chen''s first visit to the United States, he would still be timid.


    Now, Chen Yu doesn''t know how many lives he has.


    The two took down the barbecue rack in the car and barbecued here.


    I got some bottles of wine and talked.


    "By the way, what about the child you adopted last time?"


    "Well, at first, I was not used to him calling my mother."


    "Mom? I thought you would adopt him as your brother. "


    "I just want to experience the feeling of being a mother."


    "Is that child still healthy? Do you want me to help with the physical examination? "


    "I''ll take him to your place when I''m free."


    Chen and Gaia both drank a lot of wine, but they had a good amount of wine.


    "How long has it been buried?"


    "Almost." Gaia said, "it''s time to dig it out and drag it down. There''s not enough air in the box."


    They dug out the box.


    Just, as soon as I open the box


    "Dead..."


    "Dead." Chen Yu checked it out. He felt a little pain in the egg.


    This Nimar has no pleasure in revenge.


    Not even the goal.


    "Isn''t the air enough?" Chen complained.


    "He was scared to death. You can see that there is no claw mark on the inner wall of the box. If he died of suffocation, he would scratch the box constantly before he died." "He''s in a state of extreme despair, and it''s reasonable to be scared to death," Gaia said


    "Well, Chen Yu was disappointed."


    "Then the treasure."


    "I''ll find another way. Anyway, the voyage diary is in my hands." "How to deal with the body?" Chen said


    "A fire will burn and bury."


    It took them half an hour to make sure nothing was left before they left.


    ¡­¡­


    Marianne received Keira''s call in a daze.


    "Marianne, are you asleep?"


    "Miss Keira, what can I do for you?"


    "Now come here. By the way, bring Mr. Chen''s bottle of ointment."


    "Ah?" Marianne is awake.


    "As if I had bought it from you." Kaila''s voice is unquestionable: "you don''t want to go to Mr. Chen''s for a cosmetic operation. I''ll give you 100000 dollars."


    "Ah? Miss Kayla Are you sure? "


    "Yes, but if you get the ointment from Mr. Chen again, you have to give it to me."


    "Don''t you have a bottle of your own, Miss Keira?"


    "I found out how to use this ointment." Kaila said.


    "How to use it? Isn''t it just on the wound? Can you still eat it? "


    "Bring me the ointment first."


    Marianne, though reluctant to accept the ointment, would like to sell it for 100000 dollars.


    After all, she has 100000 dollars in savings now.


    If you get another 100000 dollars, you can go to Chen Yu for a beauty skin treatment.


    Hurriedly came to Kaila''s villa, Kaila can''t wait to welcome Marianne in.


    "Have you brought the ointment?"


    "Yes." Marianne handed the ointment to Keira. "How about yours, Miss Keira?"


    "That''s all." Kaila said.


    "Done?"


    Kylala opened her sleeve. "Look."


    Marian saw a shallow cut on Keira''s arm.


    "So fast?" Marianne''s face was full of consternation. "It''s this ointment?"


    "Yes, the real purpose of this ointment is to apply it every hour. If it''s over an hour, the effect will be hours. If it''s applied continuously, the wound will recover very quickly. I found it yesterday, and then I''ll apply it all the time."


    Kaila is like discovering a new land, excitedly saying: "this is the most perfect ointment I have ever seen It''s a pity that it''s too few, it''s not enough. ""Miss Keira, you don''t need the whole bottle for the injury now."


    "Not me, Fanny."


    "Is Miss Fanny seriously injured?"


    "It''s very serious, and it''s very troublesome to have a skin transplant, because almost the whole skin of her hand has been burned, so it''s very difficult to have a skin transplant."


    "Then I''m afraid this bottle is not enough? "


    After all, a small burn requires a bottle.


    According to Fanny''s injury, it''s probably more than ten times heavier than Keira''s.


    Keira nodded. "I''ll see if this ointment works."


    ¡­¡­


    "Fanny, you come to my side."


    "Keira, I don''t want to go." Fanny''s voice was very low.


    At the time of the doctor''s report, Fanny was almost in despair.


    Her hands were almost destroyed, even in her acting career.


    Although the palm of her hand can still be used, it can''t show her the degree of burn.


    It''s OK to have skin grafting, but it can''t be completely repaired.


    Even her palm, like a puzzle.


    Here and there.


    As for the burn on the finger, it is even worse.


    And since the effect of the anesthetic passed, the pain has been constantly harassing her.


    She hasn''t slept since she was injured that day.


    "Come quickly, I have a way to cure you."


    "If you want to introduce some famous doctors, I''ve asked the best plastic surgeon. It''s impossible to recover completely."


    "Believe me once. I''m not going to introduce you to a plastic surgeon. I have medicine here."


    "I won''t go."


    "If you don''t come, I''ll go to your place." With that, Keira hung up.


    Fanny knew that Keira meant well, but now she was completely immersed in pain and sorrow.


    It wasn''t long before Keira came and kept calling outside.


    Fanny didn''t want to open the door at first, but Keira was annoyed.


    Finally, Fanny opened the door.


    "Keira, can you keep me quiet for a while?"


    "Believe me, I have a good ointment here."


    "Keira, you''ve been cheated."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll put it on for you."

 Chapter 532

    "What ointment is it? Not even a pharmaceutical factory or a trademark. "


    Fanny was obviously upset about the medicine Keira had brought.


    It''s not that she suspects that Keira has ulterior motives, but that she''s afraid that Keira has been cheated.


    Fanny is Keira''s cousin, and her family and growing environment are also very good.


    Naturally, the demand for some things is also high.


    For example, this kind of medicine with unknown origin is more unlikely to be used casually.


    "Can you trust me once?"


    "You put the medicine here, I''ll smear it myself."


    "No, you won''t use it."


    Fanny can''t resist Keira, she can only ask her to apply ointment.


    When the ointment was applied, a cool feeling came.


    "Hoo..." Fanny was relieved.


    Keira helped Fanny apply the ointment to every corner of her hand.


    "Well, remember to wipe it every hour."


    "Well, I see. I want to have a rest." Said Fanny perfunctorily.


    "Let me know if you have anything."


    "All right, I see."


    Keira had just left with her front foot, and there was a knock on her back.


    Fanny rubbed her forehead. Did something fall?


    But when she opened the door, it wasn''t Keira outside.


    "Mom? Why are you here? "


    It wasn''t Keira, it was Fanny''s mother.


    There are also four bodyguards behind.


    "What happened to me? Can I not come? " Fanny''s mother''s face was not good: "if I don''t come again, you''ll die outside."


    "Mom, I''m ok..."


    "Look at your hands. Is it OK?"


    "I......"


    "Come back with me, will you?" Fanny''s mother''s face was still taut, but her tone relaxed. After all, she was her own daughter and the only child.


    "No, I won''t go back." Said Fanny stubbornly.


    "What are you doing in Los Angeles?" Fanny''s mother advised, "I don''t object to you continuing your acting work when you are cured, but now, you go back with me."


    "But I still have the contract unfinished."


    "Don''t worry about it. I''ll help you out." Said Fanny''s mother.


    "Must we go?"


    "Sure." Fanny''s mother waved and said, "help fanny pack up."


    "Miss Fanny, do you want this?"


    "Yes."


    "And this?"


    "Yes."


    "And this?"


    The bodyguard picked up the ointment that Kyla had left.


    Fanny hesitated and shook her head. "No more."


    The bottle of ointment was thrown into the dustbin by the bodyguard.


    ¡­¡­


    On the private plane, Fanny began to ache again.


    "What''s the matter with you, Fanny?" Fanny''s mother looked at her daughter with concern.


    She didn''t look very well when she saw Fanny.


    The pain that had been gone for more than an hour came again.


    Fanny saw that her hands seemed to be dripping.


    "I''ll go to the bathroom."


    Fanny goes to the bathroom and washes the drain off her hands.


    But when she touched the water, her palm hurt even more.


    In fact, when she was discharged from the hospital, the doctor warned her that she could not touch water in the near future to avoid infection of the wound.


    Fanny went out of the bathroom and kept covering her burned hand.


    "Fanny, your wound is starting to hurt again?"


    Fanny''s face was very ugly. She nodded, "help me with the painkillers."


    Fanny''s mother hurriedly opened her salute and found the painkiller.


    Fanny''s mother watched her take the painkiller and asked, "how are you doing now?"


    Fanny had thought that it might take a while for the drug to work.


    But after a while, the pain still did not weaken, and still continued to disturb her nerves.


    Fanny''s forehead was beginning to sweat.


    Fanny remembered the bottle of ointment Keira had left for her.


    "What about the ointment? What about the bottle of ointment? "


    "What ointment?"


    Fanny remembered that the bottle of ointment seemed to have been lost in her apartment.


    "Mom, I''m going back."


    "What? It''s about to take off. "


    "I left my medicine at home."


    "What medicine? When I get home, I''ll buy it for you. "


    "No, I need that bottle of medicine, the previous one."


    The pain is driving her crazy.She has already regretted that she should not be so reckless.


    No matter how effective the bottle of ointment is.


    At least it has a very good analgesic effect.


    Fanny insists on going back to get the ointment. Her mother can only stop the flight.


    When she hurried back to her apartment, Fanny began to rummage frantically for trash cans.


    "What about the medicine? What about the medicine? "


    "Miss, I just dropped the garbage in the garbage can downstairs." The bodyguard said in embarrassment.


    "Fanny, what kind of medicine is it? Just buy another one. "


    "Keira gave it to me. As long as I put it on, I won''t hurt."


    "Did Keira give it to you? Then I''ll call her and ask her. "


    "Don''t......" Fanny''s face was more troubled.


    If you let Keira know that the ointment she had brought was lost by herself.


    Is it possible that Keira will turn against herself?


    "I''ll go downstairs and look in the trash can."


    "Miss Fanny There was a garbage truck coming by when we went out. " Said the bodyguard.


    Fanny''s mother looked at Fanny''s face.


    Hello, Keira. This is Doreen


    "How are you, Auntie Doreen?"


    "Did you send Fanny any ointment? I accidentally broke the ointment just now. Do you have any more? Fanny needs it very much now. "


    "Ah? I don''t have that ointment either. "


    "Can you tell me what brand it is? I''ll buy one."


    "It''s not a brand of ointment. It''s made by a doctor friend of mine."


    "Then give me your friend''s contact information, and I''ll contact him."


    "Here Aunt Doreen, are you in Los Angeles now


    "Yes, I''m at Fanny''s house."


    "My friend has a special identity, so I''m afraid I can''t give you his contact information unilaterally. Let me ask for you, can I?"


    "OK, no problem." Doreen is not unreasonable. She also knows that some people have special situations.


    ¡­¡­


    "Hello, Mr. Chen?"


    "It''s me, is it miss Keira? What can I do for you? "


    "I want to ask, do you sell that ointment?"


    "Have you run out of them?"


    "Yes, I want to buy another one."


    "Two hundred thousand dollars a bottle, do you want it?"


    Gaia drove the car and almost didn''t roll over on the road.


    Chen Yu looks at Gaia, moves his mouth and drives well.


    Keira took a breath, two hundred thousand dollars.


    It seems that I made a profit by buying from Marianne for 100000 dollars.


    "It''s expensive."


    "Now that you have used it, you should know the effect of that ointment."


    It is true that the ointment is the best one she has ever seen.

 Chapter 533

    "Then I''ll take two."


    "I''m sorry. I''ve sent you and Marianne one bottle each. Now I have one." Chen said.


    The ingredients of that ointment are almost impossible to synthesize in the world. Every time I go to hell, I have a chance to get some materials.


    Therefore, Chen Zhu did not make many preparations, and other medicines were also needed.


    It''s impossible to use all materials to make that ointment.


    "How often can you make a bottle?"


    "Two or three bottles a month at most." Chen Yu estimated and replied.


    Unless you go to hell, you have no chance to get the recipe.


    "So little?"


    But Keira doesn''t doubt it.


    If this kind of ointment can be mass produced, it is estimated that Chen Yu has become the richest man in the world.


    "Are you at home now? I''m in a hurry. I''ll get it. "


    "I''m not at home now." Chen said, "well, tell me where you live and I''ll send it to you."


    "Good." Kaila reported the address to Chen.


    "Gaia, another way, Beverly Hills."


    Chen Zhao hurriedly found the ointment in Kaila''s hand and got a check at the same time.


    Gaia looked at Chen''s check and said meaningfully, "I began to regret why I didn''t study medicine at the beginning."


    ¡­¡­


    "Professor Carroll, our staff is almost assembled. Should we go in again?"


    Carol nodded after the expedition into the mountains.


    He reconvened a group of people, but he was still haunted by Chen''s refusal.


    But he also knew that there was no violation.


    What can Chen Yu do if he doesn''t want to.


    You can''t even force.


    Last time I played a little trick and lost a man.


    Carol used to value Murphy very much.


    After all, that special pedigree is very important for his team.


    "What about our equipment?" Asked Carol.


    "It''s a weapon expert from Los Angeles who helped with the transformation." Said tyro.


    "Have you tried weapons?"


    "I''ve tried. It''s really powerful, but can I kill the male crypt devil?" Asked Carol.


    "I used a new weapon to test the body of the male crypt devil. I couldn''t destroy the outer skeleton of the male crypt devil, but if I hit the muscle tissue, it could cause damage."


    Carol thought about it. The male crypt devil''s outer skeleton is not covered much, and the parts are scattered.


    As long as there are modified weapons, they should be able to cause damage to male crypt demons.


    And their number is also large. I believe they will not escape from that area in such a mess as last time.


    "Then fix it today and set out tomorrow." Said Carol.


    "OK, I''ll take those new people out to relax."


    "Don''t play too crazy. We''re leaving tomorrow."


    ¡°ok¡£¡±


    ¡­¡­


    "Fanny, this is the ointment." Again, Keira sent the ointment to Fanny. "Don''t lose it again."


    "I understand." Fanny was rather embarrassed.


    Keira painstakingly sent her medicine, but she didn''t cherish it.


    "And aunt Doreen?"


    "She went to the hotel." Said Fanny.


    "By the way, this ointment is applied every hour."


    "I see."


    After sending Keira away, Fanny couldn''t wait to put the ointment on her palm.


    The familiar refreshing feeling comes from the palm again.


    "Whoo It''s very comfortable. "


    Unconsciously, Fanny fell asleep.


    I don''t know how long later, Fanny felt a little itchy in her hand.


    When she opened her eyes, she saw the pain in her palm.


    At the same time, the bed is full of dark red dead skin.


    Fanny also found that the skin on her palm, some of the lighter burned parts, actually showed normal skin color.


    "Eh?" Fanny looked at it before and after. She reached out and pulled the leached part off. She saw many burns, and even new skin grew.


    "Is it the ointment? Does that ointment really have such a good effect? "


    Fanny was still a little hesitant, but she would not throw away the ointment at this time.


    He took up the ointment again and applied it, waiting for more than an hour.


    She felt the tingling again, and Fanny daubed it again.


    So repeated three times, Fanny found that his burn site, unexpectedly appeared a large area of new skin.


    However, the new skin is still red, which is obviously different from the normal skin color.And the whole left hand is not as painful as it was at the beginning.


    Although there is still a tingling feeling, it is already within the range of bearing.


    Fanny daubed it again, but only half of it was daubed. She found it was gone.


    The ointment is gone! Is the ointment gone?


    So soon?


    "Keira, I need more ointment. I need more ointment. Bring me another bottle No, two bottles of ointment. "


    "I''m sorry, Fanny, I don''t have any."


    "No? Why not? "


    "This ointment was given to me by my friend."


    "And your friend?"


    "He can only make three bottles a month. Do you know the price of this bottle?"


    "How much?"


    "Two hundred thousand dollars."


    "But I really need it now. I find this ointment is very effective for my burn. It can heal without surgery, but it needs more ointment."


    "He said there was no ointment, but he is a doctor himself. Maybe he can cure your burn."


    "OK, call him now."


    At this moment, Fanny finally believes in Keira.


    Before that, she thought Keira might have met a liar.


    Now she regretted that she had lost the first bottle of ointment.


    I lost 200000 dollars.


    It''s only 200 thousand dollars. The key is the healing effect of the ointment.


    This is not comparable to 200000 US dollars at all.


    She is willing to pay even half a million dollars.


    ¡­¡­


    "Hello, Mr. Chen. I want to ask you something."


    "What is it?"


    "My sister''s palm is burned by sulfuric acid. Do you have any way?"


    "Is the ointment you bought from me for her?" Chen asked.


    "Yes."


    "Then does the ointment work?"


    "Yes, but it has been used up."


    "Well, before I see the patient, I''m not sure if it will be cured."


    "Then can I take her to you?"


    "Yes." Chen said.


    "Are you at home now?"


    "Now?" Chen Yu looked at the sky and now it''s more than seven o''clock in the evening.


    Keira''s coming back. It''s at least nine.


    "Is it inconvenient My sister is very manic now... " Keira said it on purpose.


    In fact, from the previous conversation with Fanny, Fanny''s mood is very good.

 Chapter 534

    "It''s a dark road."


    Fanny looked at the winding forest path.


    Although Keira didn''t sell herself, she just felt uneasy.


    "Keira, I don''t think it''s any weirdo living here?"


    "Yes, a strange man." Keira said impatiently.


    Fanny was chattering all the way, and she was fed up with it.


    "Would it be some evil wizard or something, and what would it take to heal my hand?"


    "Fanny, have you had any strange characters lately?" Keira asked, rolling her eyes.


    "I think it''s scary here."


    There is no street lamp in this road, so we can only walk with the light of the lamp.


    Even Keira can''t drive fast.


    All of a sudden, a huge black shadow rushed past.


    Keira can see clearly. It should have been the princess.


    Kaila knows that Chen Yu''s pets are basically drilling around all day long.


    "Ah ah Monsters, monsters... "


    "Stop shouting." "It''s a bear," Keira cried impatiently. "It''s just a bear."


    "You''re a liar. There''s no such a big bear."


    The shadow is almost the size of their car.


    "If you call again, I''ll get you out of the car." Keira braked directly, threatening.


    Sure enough, as soon as this sentence came out, Fanny stopped shouting.


    It was just at this time that the most frightening thing happened to Fanny.


    The car broke down. Keira tried to start the fire, but still couldn''t start it.


    "Forget about getting out of the car and walking. It''s only ten minutes away anyway."


    "I don''t want to, I don''t want to get off, neither do you, Kyra."


    "Don''t worry, it''s safe here."


    "That big monster just now Even if it''s a bear, it''s still dangerous. "


    "Then sit in the car and I''ll go." Keira opens the door directly.


    "Don''t Don''t leave me behind. "


    "Then you can''t go." Fanny finally got off with Keira.


    The dark road, a gust of wind blowing through the forest, can make Fanny as a bird of alarm.


    At this time, the huge black shadow reappeared, and the quiet eyes stood in the middle of the road looking at Keira and Fanny.


    "Monster, monster..."


    Fanny turned to run away, but at this time, there were two equally huge figures behind her.


    It was also twinkling with the dim pupil light, staring at Fanny.


    Fanny''s legs softened with fear. Fortunately, Keira helped Fanny.


    "Let''s go."


    "But That... " Where does Fanny go? The huge thing in front is still in front of the road.


    "Leave her alone." Keira came forward confident.


    Pat the princess on the head: "Hi, princess."


    Oh --


    The Princess responded with a cry, and then she moved away with high cold.


    He is playing with black and white, too lazy to deal with Keira.


    "Keira You You''re not afraid of it? "


    "It''s called the princess, and the back two are HEMA and Baima." Keira took a note out of her wallet. "HEMA, Baima, can you show us the way?"


    HEMA and Baima rushed straight up and grabbed the bill that had passed Keira''s hand.


    "I bought it What''s going on? "


    Can I buy two wolves with money?


    Maybe next time I go to the wild, I will bring a wallet with me.


    "Well, don''t rob. One by one."


    HEMA and Baima have no resistance to money. They can go shopping in the supermarket by themselves.


    Dashan town knows these two guys, they know how to buy things by themselves, and then they pay by themselves.


    Of course, they don''t know how to account.


    Last time I met a cashier, I pocketed them for tens of dollars.


    As a result, Chen Yu came and cleaned up the cashier directly in the supermarket.


    In the end, the cashier was fired, and then no one made a dent in their money.


    "They don''t attack people?"


    "No animals here attack people. They are kept by their owners." Kaila said: "princess, can you help me to move the car to the side of the road? I''ll pay. "


    The princess strolled to the side of the car and clanged.


    Fanny looked silly. The princess hit her body and the car slid to the side of the road.


    It''s just that, with such a collision, it''s estimated that Keira will go to repair the door.


    After walking for a few minutes, Fanny finally saw the light ahead.


    In that lake, there are beautiful villas.


    Especially in such a tantalizing night, it seems to have a unique demeanor.The gloom disappeared and replaced by a reassuring light.


    Where the light reflected, there was the sound of children playing.


    It seems that there are children playing in the water at night.


    "It''s so late. Let the children play in the water. I''m not afraid of accidents." Fanny grunted.


    Fanny and Keira came to the villa and knocked on the window.


    "Hi, Keira, have you eaten? Let''s have some together. " Fari saw Keira come in.


    Kayla smiled and pulled Fanny: "don''t step on Obi Toth."


    Fanny noticed that there was a red dragon under her feet, gnawing at the bloody bone.


    Fanny took a fright and ran away.


    At this time, HEMA and Baima excitedly came to fari''s side and put the money in their mouths into her hands.


    Fari put their money in a glass jar in the living room.


    Fanny''s face was full of doubts: "what is she doing?"


    "The money in that jar was saved by HEMA and Baima."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "And Mr. Chen?"


    "Well, I''m lying in the yard. I''m just full."


    Kaila has long been used to Chen Yu''s pantsuit.


    Chen Yu has always been very casual at home, although not too exposed, but also not very formal.


    Of course, this is his home. He can wear whatever he wants.


    "Mr. Chen, I''d like to introduce you, Fanny."


    Chen Chu got up and shook hands with Kaila. "Is she your sister?"


    "Yes, Fanny. This is Mr. Chen."


    "Hello."


    "Can you show me your hand?"


    Fanny hesitated and took off her gloves.


    Chen Zhu took Fanny''s hand and said, "have you used the ointment I gave?"


    "Well, yes."


    "Burns are heavier than you think." "I don''t have any ointment on my hand, and I don''t have any medicine for burns, Miss Fanny. Come back later," Chen said


    "Mr. Chen, is there no other way? We are willing to pay more. "


    "It''s not about compensation. It''s true that I''ve run out of drugs. It''s not about raising the price. But I can give Miss Fanny acupuncture first to clear the meridians and avoid blood stasis blocking them."


    "When will there be medicine?" Fanny couldn''t wait to ask.


    "I''m not sure. One more month, maybe a few days."


    "Is there someone special to give you medicine?" Kaila believes that Chen may have special channels, which may be some illegal channels.


    "No, it''s me who is in charge of picking herbs in the mountains." Chen said.

 Chapter 535

    "When will you go and come back?" Fanny asked urgently.


    "It''s not a moment." "Miss Fanny, if you need acupuncture now, I can help you with it first," Chen said


    "Fanny, since Mr. Chen said so, don''t worry."


    "I just want to know the exact time."


    "Mr. Chen, can we stay here tonight?"


    "Yes, please."


    After receiving Chen''s acupuncture, Fanny felt a lot less tingling in her hand.


    It''s not as painful as it used to be.


    But Chen can only give Fanny temporary pain relief.


    At night, Fanny woke up in pain.


    Fanny went downstairs to find water to drink. Suddenly she heard a roar.


    When she turned her head, she saw a huge creature passing by the front yard at a very fast speed.


    It was so huge that it was over the first floor.


    So I can''t see what it is at all.


    And that creature''s speed is so fast that it disappears in the dark.


    Fanny was confused. She didn''t feel fear.


    But step by step out of the house, came to the front yard.


    Fanny looked to the left and right. On the left was the lake. There seemed to be nothing.


    Further away is the waterfall. Fanny has been staring at the waterfall.


    She saw a light in the waterfall.


    Fanny made a desperate effort to reach the waterfall.


    The flow of the waterfall is not large, but the rock under the waterfall is a little wet.


    Fanny managed to stand still. She saw the dark spots in the cave inside the waterfall, and there were more than one.


    Something seemed to be watching her in the dark.


    Now Fanny can''t tell whether it''s a dream or a reality.


    Maybe it''s just a dream.


    "How are you?"


    At this time, a snake head is drilled in the cave.


    Big! Big!


    One pair of light spots is the snake''s head, and there are other light spots in the depth of the cave.


    There is a sharp bone spur on the head of the snake. The skin of the head is reddish, and the red snake head is spitting. It is slowly approaching Fanny.


    Fanny now fully sees this as a dream.


    She reached out her right hand and slowly approached the snake''s head.


    The snake''s head licked Fanny''s palm, then slowly opened its mouth.


    This should have been a frightening picture, but Fanny had no fear.


    Maybe it''s because it''s a dream.


    She did not feel the snake''s malice.


    The snake''s head began to inhale, as if something had been sucked out of Fanny''s palm.


    What is drawn out is green gas.


    It''s very comfortable. It''s like the feeling when applying ointment.


    Cool feeling.


    After a few sips, the snake''s head licked Fanny''s palm again.


    Suddenly, Fanny heard a voice in her ear.


    "Go to sleep, go to sleep."


    ¡­¡­


    "Mr. Chen, hasn''t Fanny got up yet?" When Keira went downstairs, she saw Chen Yu sitting alone in the dining room.


    "No, let her sleep a little longer."


    Keira waited two hours before Fanny got up.


    Push open Fanny''s room and find that she is still sleeping.


    "Strange, is there such a good sleep? I sleep so well. "


    At this time, Fanny just woke up.


    "Keira, why are you in my room?"


    "Fanny, don''t you know the bed as well as I do? Why do you sleep so dead? "


    "I don''t know I had a strange dream last night. "


    "Well, I''m not interested in listening to your dreams. Get up and wash."


    "Eh?" When Fanny got up, she found that her palms didn''t hurt at all, and the burn seemed to be much better.


    "What''s the matter?" Asked Keira.


    Sticky? Fanny touched her left hand.


    The left hand seems to be covered with a sticky substance.


    It''s strange. What is it?


    "Is it hard? Do you want my name to be Mr. Chen? "


    "No, I don''t have any discomfort."


    Fanny went downstairs, still confused about the material on her left hand.


    "Fanny, what are you studying? Is there anything in your left hand? "


    "Kaila, is there a big snake in Mr. Chen''s house?"


    "Big snake? Yes, didn''t you see Raymond? "


    "Raymond? Where is it? " Fanny didn''t see Raymond.


    "Here, right under that bonsai."


    "Wow How big Viper. "Fanny was surprised, but then she calmed down.


    "No, not it."


    "What is not it?"


    "I dreamed last night of a big snake in a cave under the waterfall."


    "Did you run under the waterfall last night? It''s dangerous. It''s too smooth. "


    "No, it''s just a dream."


    After breakfast, Fanny was going to wear shoes, but she found her feet were black.


    "Eh?" Fanny raised her eyebrows.


    "Fanny, are you ready? It''s time we went back. "


    Fanny suddenly burst out of the room barefoot.


    "Fanny Where are you going? "


    Keira chases Fanny out. Fanny runs to the front yard and then to the waterfall.


    "Fanny, come back. It''s dangerous there. Don''t slip."


    Fanny remained unmoved, regardless of the fall of the waterfall.


    "Are you there? Hello are you there Big snake Sir. "


    At this time, Chen Yu came over.


    When Kaila saw Chen Yu coming, she immediately said, "Mr. Chen, do you know what''s going on? Why did Fanny react that way. "


    "I don''t know." Chen Yu shook his head.


    It''s strange. Is there a cave?


    Fanny ran into the cave. The cave was not deep, just five or six meters deep.


    There was nothing but some potholes and water.


    "No? Why not? Why not? " Fanny''s face is full of confusion. It can''t be absent. Why not?


    Fanny ran out of the cave and came to Chen Yu and Kaila.


    Holding Chen Yu, he asked, "do you know? Mr. Chen. "


    "What? What are you talking about? "


    "Where is the big snake?"


    "What big snake? Do you mean Raymond? "


    "It''s not Raymond, it''s a big snake, bigger than me Maybe it''s similar to me. There''s such a long corner on my head. "


    Chen Chu looked back at Kaila and whispered, "miss Kaila, are you sure miss Fanny is OK?"


    "I''m not sick. Don''t think I have a brain problem. I''m awake." Fanny is like a mad kitten: "I know what I''m talking about. I just found my feet black."


    "Oh You used to walk around the room barefoot. " Kaila said.


    "No, I''m sure. I have moss on my feet. Look, it''s like this." Fanny, afraid of not being able to understand, said to her feet, "I wasn''t dreaming last night. I did come here and found a snake, a very big one."


    "Miss Keira, I know a shrink."

 Chapter 536

    "Fanny, let''s go." Keira persuades Fanny.


    "Don''t you believe me?"


    "I believe it. Can''t I believe it?"


    "Do you believe me?" Fanny stamped her feet angrily.


    Keira gave Chen Yu a sorry look and chased Fanny away.


    Chen touched his nose and said he was helpless.


    On the way back, Fanny never spoke.


    "Well, don''t be angry. I''ll give you a new Baroness handbag."


    "No, Keira. I''m disappointed in you. Do you think I''m out of my mind?"


    "No, I believe you."


    "You are so perfunctory. What I said is so strange. Do you still believe it?"


    "In fact, on my first night in Mr. Chen''s house, I also saw some supernatural creatures."


    Fanny suddenly looked at Keira. "Are you serious?"


    "I''m not sure if I really saw it, or even I doubt if I was dreaming." "I may have seen goblin, well, you''ll think I''m crazy, but I think I did," she said


    When Fanny heard Keira''s words, she fell silent and paid half. She said, "I forgot the reason last night. When I went downstairs, I saw a very big creature running through the front yard, very big, many times bigger than the princess."


    "And then?"


    "Then I went out to look for the creature, and then I went to the cave. In the cave, I saw a snake, a very big snake."


    "How big?"


    "Maybe the neck is 40 centimeters in diameter, and the head is as big as my body."


    "It didn''t attack you?"


    "No, it seems friendly At least I think so. "


    "It licked my palm," said Fanny. "When I got up this morning, I felt my palm was sticky."


    Keira reached out and shook Fanny''s hand. It was really sticky.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡°boss¡£¡± Murphy ran to Chen Yu.


    "Why are you here? You don''t need to patrol during the day. Go on your own. " Chen said.


    "Boss, I''m here to ask you for leave." Murphy looked at Chen Yu with embarrassment on his face.


    As a boss, what do you dislike the most?


    That is, the employees ask for leave. Even outside the working hours, Chen hopes that he can stick to his post.


    As for what I just said, it''s completely polite.


    "What do you do on leave?"


    Murphy lowered his head and tried to stop.


    "What? Can''t say to me? "


    "No, it''s not Yes It''s Professor Carroll He... "


    Murphy is still very afraid of Chen Yu. No, he is afraid.


    Others don''t know how terrible Chen Yu is, but he does.


    He was afraid of the two legendary creatures hiding in the basement.


    There are also dozens of people who disappeared here some time ago.


    He knows better.


    Chen Yu''s one action may make him like a frightened bird.


    "He asked you to help him?" Chen asked.


    "Well." Murphy replied cautiously.


    "You''re not going to take my salary here and earn extra money from him, are you?"


    Chen Yu narrowed his eyes and looked at Murphy.


    "No, no, really not. It''s my dad. My dad owes Professor Carroll."


    Father''s debt, son''s debt, all right.


    Chen Yu is lying on the sun chair with his eyes closed.


    Murphy stood silent and waited for Chen''s answer.


    Chen Yu doesn''t like Carol, which is very subjective.


    In terms of impression, Carol and pierce south are the same kind of people.


    Of course, the means may not be so fierce.


    But they all belong to the type of quick success and instant benefit.


    What did Carol call Murphy to do?


    Steal a picture to call yourself.


    Carol''s behavior is actually similar to that of Pierce south.


    They want to force themselves with unconventional means.


    Of course, Chen is not used to any of them.


    I''m not related to Carol. How can I help him.


    On that one side?


    To live and die that night?


    It wasn''t Carol who died that day, it was tyro.


    Carol never stopped to help him that night.


    Moreover, even for tyro, Chen Yu will not help him in any way.


    Although it''s human relationship, it''s not worth much.


    It''s impossible for Taylor to say that you and I will die, and then Chen Yu will run away.How terrible is the depth of that mountain?


    Chen Yu couldn''t figure it out by himself, but when he met two crypt devils, the whole expedition was annihilated.


    There must be more crypt demons in the deep. Chen Yu has dealt with one, two, three, but more?


    Chen Yu doesn''t think he''s a copper and iron man.


    Unless someone around you is in danger.


    If it was fari, she would go.


    If it was Ethan, he would go.


    If Sienna says so, Chen will go.


    These are true friendship.


    Other people''s words, Chen Yu will also consider.


    But I will never run to the mountains and forests to die just for one night''s friendship.


    As for Murphy, Chen Yu doesn''t want him to go.


    Murphy is still a child, even though he is in his twenties.


    But it''s like when I was at home, the half big boys who just went out to work in my village.


    Chen Yu is reluctant to let Murphy die.


    Go to that kind of place, even Chen Yu is not sure to walk out alive.


    Where is Murphy going? I''m afraid there''s no life left.


    "Give me your father''s number." "I need to ask him before I can reply," Chen said


    "Ah? Are you going to call my dad? "


    "What? Don''t you like it? "


    "OK Ok... "


    Chen took Murphy''s phone: "you go shopping first, and I''ll call you later."


    When Murphy is far away, Chen Yu finds Murphy''s father''s phone number.


    "Hello."


    "Who are you? You''re not Murphy. Why are you holding Murphy''s phone? "


    "I''m Murphy''s boss." Chen replied.


    "Oh, are you the one who hired him?"


    "I heard Murphy say that you asked Murphy to help Carol, didn''t you?"


    "Yes, Murphy told you?"


    "Do you hate this son?"


    "Why do you think so? It''s too late for me to hurt him. "


    "So do you know how dangerous Carol is going to be this time?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "I happened to be at the scene that day. My team and I met at the edge of the exploration area. Then we jumped to two monsters. These two monsters killed his team and fled. This is just two monsters. If we go further, we will encounter more of them. To my knowledge, Murphy is almost impossible to survive."


    "But Carol said he would protect Murphy. "


    "Ha ha What does Carol take Murphy to do? He was asked to be a thug, not a Mopper. How did he take care of Murphy? Let him hide behind the team? In addition, if he is in danger enough to destroy the expedition, what can he do to protect Murphy? I''m afraid that he will not be able to protect himself then. "

 Chapter 537

    Chen Yu feels that he has convinced Murphy''s father.


    After three seconds of silence, Murphy''s father said, "I''m sorry, even if you say that, Murphy will still go."


    ¡°fu**¡£¡±


    Pa -


    Murphy hears the sound and runs to see his cell phone smashed.


    "Boss, you have to pay for my cell phone."


    "Take it." Chen gave Murphy a hundred dollars, and looking at Murphy''s half pay, Chen asked, "Murphy, where''s your mother?"


    "Didn''t you have a pleasant conversation with my father?"


    "It''s not too bad." Chen Yu said quietly.


    Murphy looked at the debris on the floor.


    This is not too bad.


    If it was a bad result, what would he do?


    "My mother has always contacted me. I don''t have her contact information." Murphy said.


    Chen Yu rubbed his forehead: "so where does your father live?"


    Murphy stopped talking.


    He felt that Chen wanted to kill his father.


    Judging from his tone, he really wanted to kill his father.


    "Must we go?"


    Murphy lowered his head and said, "I must listen to my father."


    "Come back alive." Chen said.


    "Boss, is this a flag?"


    Chen Yu kicks Murphy in the thigh.


    It''s hard to be sensational. This kid also wants to spoil the atmosphere.


    "I''ve been there once. I almost died. I hope your luck is better than mine." Chen said.


    Murphy swallowed.


    It''s really dangerous to make Chen almost die.


    What Chen can do for Murphy is to remind him.


    Let him know how far it is.


    Besides, Chen can''t do more.


    Is it hard to go in with him?


    Don''t even think about it.


    "Professor Carroll."


    "Mr. Chen, it is rare for you to call me. Have you figured it out? Want to join my expedition? Although my team is full, if it''s you, I''d be happy to add you. "


    Got it?


    Only if you can''t figure it out will you join your expedition.


    Chen Yu rolled his white eyes and said, "come here and take Murphy."


    "I''m a little busy now. Can I ask Murphy to come by himself?" Carroll politely refused.


    He doesn''t want to face Chen Yu.


    He felt Chen''s tone was a bit hostile.


    "Why, you just don''t want to see me? I miss you so much. Let me go. By the way, your team is full of people. Let me help you to try their strength, so as not to make up for others. "


    "I''ll go now."


    Chen Yu is obviously in danger of him.


    If I don''t pass.


    He''s coming.


    The team that was not easy to set up is likely to be torn down by him.


    He doesn''t think that he can fight a monster that can kill a crypt Monster without using guns.


    Soon Carol arrived at Chen Yu''s villa.


    "Mr. Chen."


    "Professor Carroll, I have a navigation diary here. You should be able to translate it for me."


    "Well? Spanish? " Carol put on his glasses: "this Spanish is quite old, some grammar has even disappeared."


    "Can you translate it?"


    "That''s what I owe you last time, isn''t it?" Asked Carol.


    "Yes."


    "There are a lot of contents in this navigation diary. First, put it in my place. I will give it back to you after I have translated it for a while."


    Chen Yu sneered: "that''s all right, the navigation diary can''t leave my field of vision. You can come to translate when you are free, when the translation is finished, and when our gratitude and resentment are clear."


    "Mr. Chen, why don''t you go to that place with me? When you get out of there, I will spare some time to help you finish the translation of this navigation diary."


    This old bastard, three words have been around here again.


    "You''d better die inside." Chen Yu said angrily, "remember to bring Murphy out completely."


    Carol left with Murphy.


    Although Chen is worried about Murphy.


    But since he is going to die in it.


    Can Chen Yu stop him.


    At this time, Chen''s phone rang.


    This is Tego''s call: "Mr. Chen, there''s my game tonight. Do you have time?"


    "OK, no problem. Where is it?"


    Chen Yu has talked with Gaia and tiger in the past two days, knowing that tiger has entered the knockout stage of the state game BBL.Tonight is the last 32 of the knockout. Chen is looking forward to tiger''s performance.


    Chen Yu makes a phone call to fari, and plans to go with her to cheer tiger on.


    Boxing has always been a very popular sport in the United States.


    Even if the BBL is a second-line boxing match, it still can''t resist the enthusiasm of the audience.


    When Chen and fari arrived at the scene, tens of thousands of seats were already packed.


    Today, Tego has a professional coach logistics team, which is all organized by Gaia.


    At this time, the compere of the competition came on the stage: "welcome to the BBL elimination competition of the state competition. This is the first competition of the elimination competition. Now let''s welcome our contestant, Qiu Qi Rodney from Binzhou. He is the champion of Pennsylvania. He has participated in ninety-eight competitions in the professional arena. He has 19 Ko opponents, and his maximum boxing strength has reached 190 kg, Please! "


    Qiuqi Rodney came on stage in a cape and ran to the challenge arena with the cheers of the audience.


    "Now I have Qiu Qi Rodney''s opponent, Tego qiglia, who is now studying at the University of Los Angeles, but he is recognized as a genius. He has obtained the professional boxer license last year. In this preliminaries, he has three consecutive Ko opponents, and also won the state championship. Is it possible for him to compete with Ko again? Let''s see. Please. "


    Tago''s movement is not fast, walking out of the player''s channel, Gaia and the team follow Tago.


    "Chen, can that kid win?" Fari knew that Tago was Chen Yu''s disciple, so she took it for granted to support Tago.


    Although she is not interested in boxing, it is natural that her disciples and men support her.


    "If I lose this game, I''ll throw him into the lake for three days and three nights."


    "Now, the game begins!"


    The supporters are out and the referee is on.


    At the whistle, the referee dropped his hand and the game officially began.


    Tiger reaches out his fist and wants to fight Qiuqi Rodney.


    It''s a friendly performance on the ring. It''s also a sportsmanship and respect for the opponent.


    However, Qiuqi Rodney didn''t pay any attention to Tago, but suddenly hooked him.


    Tiger leaned back to avoid the punch.


    He didn''t expect that church Rodney was so insidious.


    Of course, it''s not a foul because the game has officially started.


    Sneak attack is allowed. Although it is against the spirit of sports, it is not against the rules of the game.


    There was a lot of boos on the scene, and the audience was very shameful of this behavior.


    "Boy, good luck. Come on, try to give me a punch, if you can."

 Chapter 538

    Chen Yu frowns, and tiger''s opponent is too asshole.


    Fari was also very dissatisfied. She stood up directly and shouted: "tiger, kill that bastard for me!"


    Chen Zhao looks at fari in amazement. She doesn''t expect that fari has such a shrewd side.


    Tego seemed to notice the shouting in the front seat, and gave a slight sideways look at the direction of Chen Yu and fari.


    Just then, Qiuqi Rodney came again.


    Bang -


    tiger takes a punch and takes two steps back.


    "Look where, boy."


    Church Rodney laughs.


    Tiger shook his head. His fist was light.


    Compared with Chen Zhu and Gaia, it''s just like tickling.


    At this time, church Rodney began to launch the offensive.


    Left hook, right hook, top hook.


    It looks like he can''t fight back.


    Tego is defending. He''s not missing anything about the attack of Qiuqi Rodney.


    "Chen, it seems that tiger has been beaten all the time." Fari looked worried.


    "It''s OK, that kid is steady."


    The first round was soon over and the referee forced the two men apart.


    Tego returns to the sidelines, and Gaia and the team come forward to help replace the braces and replenish the water.


    "How is it?" Gaia asked.


    "It''s OK. The opponent''s strength is average. There''s almost no threat from quick boxing."


    "OK, let it go. Chen and fali are in the audience today. Don''t let them wait too long."


    "I see. The second round is over." Said tiger.


    In the opposite corner, Qiuqi Rodney is also communicating with the coach.


    Qiuqi Rodney added water to his mouth.


    In the first round, Qiuqi Rodney''s attack was very fast, so his energy consumption was not small.


    "Qiu Qi, don''t delay. You''re using too much energy for such a strong attack." Said the coach.


    "I know. Don''t be wordy. Didn''t you see that kid was beaten by me and can''t fight back?"


    "Ko him as soon as possible. Don''t delay."


    "No problem."


    Ding -


    the second round begins.


    Tiger and church Rodney stand opposite again.


    Qiuqi Rodney attacked again. In his opinion, Tago could not stop his attack at all.


    This time, however, Tego is no longer as defensive as he was in the first round.


    Raise a fist, just like thunder, quick, accurate, cruel.


    One blow in Churchill Rodney''s face, followed by a close.


    Qiuqi Rodney stopped the movement, then his body was stiff and slowly turned to the side.


    Cheering -


    cheering in the audience.


    "Tiger!"


    "Tiger!"


    "Tiger!"


    What is the most exciting thing in boxing?


    KO£¡


    What everyone is looking forward to most is Ko''s picture.


    On the big screen of the scene, the fist of Tago is replayed continuously.


    "Boxing speed is 400.1 kilometers. God, what a fast speed!"


    "I didn''t see how he punched at all."


    "Me too. I saw tiger back then, and then Qiuqi Rodney settled down."


    "I should have bought him to win, asshole. That asshole cost me two hundred dollars, but I feel like I''ve fallen in love with him."


    "Handsome enough to explode, tiger, I love you!"


    The referee has counted down Qiu Qi Rodney on the ground.


    It''s a pity that Qiuqi Rodney didn''t get up after ten rings.


    He''s already in a coma and it''s not clear what the injury is.


    But this is the boxing match. Even if the boxer is killed, it is natural.


    No one will sympathize with the loser, only the winner.


    Tiger enjoyed the cheers of the audience, but his eyes were always on Chen Yu in the audience.


    "Mr. Chen, have you seen it? I just did it! I did. I''ll bring the champion belt to you! "


    Chen and fari also stood up and applauded for Tago.


    Later, Tego will need a urine test.


    Chen Yu didn''t wait for tiger to drive home with fari.


    Just then, Dale called.


    "Chen, the boy you introduced to me is really good. He has a match tonight. It''s beautiful."


    "Since I think he''s good, I''ll train him well, but I''ve invested a lot of money in him."


    Chen Yu''s ultimate goal of investing in tiger is to make money.


    This is the ultimate goal.


    And the colleagues who are making money can make Tago enjoy the honor of flowers, the joy of fame and wealth and victory, of course, it is the best."When shall we go up the mountain to hunt again?"


    "Fu * *, have you forgotten what happened to us last time?"


    "No, no, I mean normal hunting. I can''t stand that last time. It wasn''t you. Johnny and I may never get out of that forest."


    "Then Carol came to my house and wanted to raise money from me to fund his expedition team," he added


    Chen Yu frowned: "so you agreed?"


    "No, I can''t promise. My money didn''t come from the strong wind. I heard Johnny and Carol went to him."


    "No one can let that old bastard go. He''s still looking for me and wants to pull me into his exploration team."


    "He has a good idea. He has money to offer and a strong hand to help." Dale laughed.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day -


    Chen Yu came to Los Angeles University four times this month, plus this time for the fifth time.


    The school parking lot is full again. Chen can only park his RV in the roadside parking space.


    Wright said he hasn''t seen the Princesses for a long time. Chen Yu brought them here specially today.


    Most people in the school are no longer surprised by the princess''s animals.


    They also know who their owners are.


    Of course, most people still bypass this large and small team.


    Simba and Nana came to Los Angeles University for the first time, so they were particularly curious about their surroundings.


    Xiong DA and Xiong Er make up the four heavenly kings with them.


    When you are at home, do no evil.


    It''s also fearless outside.


    Meow -


    "I come, I see, I conquer."


    Samuel stood on the princess''s back, shouting loudly.


    "Princess, take them to Wright, HEMA and Baima. Look at the little ones. Don''t let them run away."


    Chen Yu went directly to the boxing club.


    Princess, they are familiar with the road. They can find Wright''s office without Chen Zhu leading the way.


    However, when the princess and other pets enter the aisle of the office building, they still stir the dogs.


    Even if they don''t do anything, if they just plug into the aisle, no one dares to approach them.


    At the moment, there are five young men and women in Wright''s office who have just completed their application to become lecturers at the University of Los Angeles.


    Bang -


    just then, there was a knock outside the door.


    Five lecturers wondered who dared knock like this outside Wright''s office.


    "Open the lower door." Wright said.


    When they opened the office door, they were scared by the blood in front of them.


    "Ah..."

 Chapter 539

    "Mr. Chen."


    "Mr. Chen."


    "Who is that man? Why do people in our boxing club respect him so much? "


    "Is he a coach?"


    "He? He is the spiritual symbol of our boxing club, which is the strongest. "


    "Isn''t the strongest student in our boxing club, Mr. tiger?"


    "Tiger is also a disciple of Mr. Chen."


    "But he looks very ordinary and small."


    As soon as Chen arrived at the boxing club, he was trained by the members.


    Of course, it''s not the members who train Chen Yu, it''s Chen Yu who helps them train.


    Well, Chen Yu has a lot to do with boxing club.


    So Chen Yu came after he changed his equipment.


    "Hello, what can I do for you?" Chen asked.


    "Mr. Chen, I''d like to try what kind of strength Tago accepts in his daily life."


    "Are you sure?"


    "Well That''s a little weaker. " The man opposite is not sure.


    In fact, they have not thought about how good they can be when they train with Chen Yu.


    Just want to experience the training courses that tiger has experienced.


    "Well, I can do it. Take your time." Chen reminded.


    Under the challenge arena, there were many people around, but the newcomer whispered: "that Asian really likes to talk big. He is so different from Mr. Kubler. He wants him to take a long time."


    The people around looked at the new man with a strange look, and then didn''t speak.


    Bang -


    then there was a dull critical hit on the challenge arena.


    Chen Yu has come straight from his fist.


    I saw kuburi''s body fly up and back.


    Flying more than 30 cm, the talent stopped, almost did not stand firm.


    Cooper felt numb in his arms.


    Fortunately, the punch was on the baffle.


    Even through the baffle, he could feel the horror of the punch.


    What''s the power of beating a one meter tall one with a fist?


    Chen saw that kuburi did not seem to be injured and was about to attack again.


    "Mr. Chen, stop. That''s it. We''ll get hurt again."


    "That''s the end of it?"


    Chen Yu went to the challenge arena and finished with a fist.


    I always feel a little addicted.


    At least let yourself sweat.


    "I''ll try it, Mr. Chen."


    I want to try it one by one. It''s like being hit by a professional boxer.


    More than ten people in a row have to feel the feeling of being bombarded by Chen Yu''s heavy artillery.


    It didn''t stop until tiger came.


    "Well, you guys, don''t give Mr. Chen any trouble." Said tiger.


    After changing into clothes and equipment, tiger came to the challenge arena.


    Tango felt that after Chen Yu and Gaia''s training, his strength improved.


    Chen Yu attacked tiger and said, "tiger, how was the game last night?"


    "Not bad, but the opponent is a little weak."


    "The opponent behind will be stronger and stronger. The next match will start. Don''t delay any more. Be able to Ko directly. Try to conserve physical strength as much as possible. Defend a round like you did yesterday. You are likely to get hurt."


    "Well, I see."


    "What''s the strength now? Do you want me to do more? "


    "Well, add some more strength." Tiger nodded.


    ¡­¡­


    It''s the scariest day for the five lecturers who just checked in today.


    Because Wright asked them to help take care of the princess and other pets.


    The little ones are OK, but the princess, the black and white two fools and obitos are all large carnivores.


    And they were all big seven, Wright told them before he left.


    As long as they are not eaten today, they are officially admitted.


    They didn''t know whether Wright was joking or serious.


    It wasn''t until the evening when the owners of the animals arrived that they were truly free.


    When he returned home, Chen found several cars parked at the door.


    When Chen Yu entered the room, he found that his mother had come.


    Yola sat beside, her face unhappy.


    Fali was there to serve tea and water to Chen''s mother.


    "Mom, why are you here?"


    "I''m here to take Yola back."


    To be honest, Chen''s mother was also surprised to see that EULA had tanned.


    And Yola is totally free from the past depression, and the whole person is in a good mood.She didn''t know how Chen did it. When she got here, Jura and Cheryl were swimming in the center of the lake.


    At such a long distance, even she can''t swim, but Yola can easily play in the center of the lake.


    Yola has completely changed, changed her spirit and health.


    This made her wonder if Yola''s illness was better.


    "Oh." Chen gave a reply.


    "Mom, I want to play again No, I feel a little uncomfortable. My brother can cure me. " Yola tooted her little mouth.


    "You''ve been playing here for more than ten days."


    "I''m not playing. I''m staying here to ask my brother to see a doctor for me." Yola retorted.


    "Don''t mess up your brother any more. Come back when you have time." Said the mother.


    "Then I''ll go back to that glass box?"


    Mother''s heart ache, that glass box is like a prison to EULA.


    "No, you can''t use it now."


    "Chen Yu, I will go home on behalf of Yola first."


    "Mom, don''t you stay for dinner?"


    "No, lest Euler find another excuse not to leave."


    "It''s no problem that she stays here."


    His mother smiled, though Chen was very good to EULA.


    But it''s not a family.


    The gap between mother and Chen will never disappear.


    EULA left, Cheryl lost her playmates, and Sienna and Chrissy took them back that night.


    The family was quiet at once.


    To tell you the truth, the two little ghosts were busy for more than ten days, and suddenly became quiet. Chen Yu was not used to it.


    It''s a pity that fari didn''t have the chance to show her good wife and mother.


    However, in the evening, Chen Yu and fari can not be limited to the bedroom.


    Can be in every corner of the whole villa, unbridled enjoy happiness.


    Don''t worry about being seen outside the room.


    When you are tired, lie down on the ground, rest for a few minutes and start again.


    This is what makes people happy.


    From the civil war to the outside, the two began to play in the pool.


    "Chen, I want to drink."


    "Well, I''ll get it." Chen Ran into the kitchen naked and took out a few cans of beer. Suddenly the beer in his arms disappeared.


    Chen Yu is stupefied for a moment. How about the wine?


    Where''s the wine?


    Is he not careful into the space ring?


    But there seems to be nothing in the space ring.


    Chen Yu looks around for nothing.


    "Chen, how did you go so long?"


    "OK I will come. "

 Chapter 540

    Chen Yu came out again with a few cans of beer. This time, it didn''t happen again.


    However, this matter is always a thorn in Chen Yu''s heart.


    I am also a senior spiritual person, and here is my home.


    But in my own home, there was a mysterious event that I couldn''t understand.


    Chen Yu had to be alert.


    When fari went to bed, Chen Ran to the living room.


    "Housekeeper, help me find out the monitoring of the living room and kitchen from 12:5 to 10."


    Soon, the TV began to show surveillance pictures.


    From the monitoring screen, you can see that you have six minutes into the kitchen.


    Then I came out with the beer in my arms. The whole process lasted only 20 seconds.


    Chen Yu stares at the camera.


    At this time, the monitoring screen suddenly flashed.


    Then, in the picture, the beer in my arms disappears.


    What?


    Chen Yu frowns. What is it?


    There was nothing in the surveillance, but it did happen.


    Chen Yu is just like himself in the monitoring picture, with a blank face.


    Chen Chu got up and went to the place where the accident happened.


    Chen Yu looks around for something suspicious.


    Finally, Chen''s eyes fell on the ink painting hanging on the wall.


    Chen Chu stared at the ink painting.


    This is a common landscape painting.


    Cloud mountain and fog water, it seems to have a different taste.


    Since he got the painting, Chen has never found anything special about it.


    Is there something wrong with the painting?


    Chen is not sure.


    But around this time, it seems that this painting is the most suspicious.


    And the origin of the painting is very strange.


    Among the many collections of Ted pymton.


    Most of them are valuable collections.


    Even the diary, which was originally regarded as worthless, has now proved valuable.


    So Chen can''t help but doubt the origin of the painting.


    Suddenly, Chen saw something in the fog sea of Yunshan mountain.


    Chen Yu has been staring, staring!


    Move


    That thing moved. It''s not a mountain in the clouds.


    In the next moment, Chen felt the earth turning.


    Then Chen discovered that he was at the foot of a mountain surrounded by clouds.


    Nima, there''s a real problem!


    I came to the painting.


    I''m in the picture now!


    Although Chen didn''t pay much attention to the painting in the past, the scenery in the painting can at least recognize some points.


    But just then, the clouds began to disperse.


    Chen Yu saw a huge thing like a mountain top Beast!


    A giant turtle with more than ten peaks on its shell.


    The turtle''s head stretched out in front of Chen Yu, and its neck was long and thin.


    It''s not a turtle, it''s a turtle


    This is a giant turtle.


    However, this giant turtle seems to have three feet.


    There seems to be something stuck in Chen''s throat.


    You can''t even call.


    Chen didn''t know how strong it was.


    But from the point of view, it was twenty or thirty times bigger than the body of Beelzebub zoffi.


    It''s like the gap between the princess and Xiong DA and Xiong er.


    It''s big, big, big anyway.


    Chen thinks that among humans, it''s basically a monster.


    But his right arm is about five tons at best.


    Compared with the super beast in front of us, there is no comparability at all.


    "That Who are you? " Chen asked in Mandarin.


    It should be the king of the country.


    "Fu * *, I''m your uncle."


    Then, Wang Ba and Chen Yu showed off a piece of English.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chen Yu is speechless: "are you a foreign monster?"


    "You are the monster. All your family are monsters. Look at my figure. You should call me a beast."


    "How can you speak English?"


    "Nonsense, I''ve been wandering in the territory of foreigners for more than 100 years, and I''ve been hung on the wall every three or five minutes. All around I speak English, and fools have learned it."


    "Then You can hear what we said outside? "


    "Isn''t that bullshit? Can''t you hear what you can learn?"


    "All right."


    Chen Yu is speechless. This old Wang Ba is a senior international student.


    "Who are you always with?"


    "Look at my three feet. What do you think?" Giant turtle looks forward to Chen Yu.


    "Turtle with three feet."¡°¡­¡­¡± Tripod turtle is very heart plug: "I am God turtle."


    "Well I''ll go back to the book of mountains and seas. "


    The three legged Turtle was more heart stuffed: "didn''t you think of that? For example, Nuwa lady or something. "


    "Ah I see. I remember. " Chen Zhao claps his hands.


    "Ha ha I knew it. Someone knew it. " Three legged turtle is very happy.


    "You are the mount of Nvwa, aren''t you?"


    The oral English of the three legged turtle is quite fluent, which is better than that of Chen Yu.


    "Isn''t it?"


    "I am the hero of mending the sky!" "Nuwa mother chopped one of my feet and took my feet to support heaven and earth," the trio roared


    "Oh."


    "Oh? Should you be a little excited? "


    "Ah I''m so excited. "


    "Too perfunctory."


    "What do you mean by the picture?"


    "In recognition of my achievements, empress Nuwa said that I could make a request to her, and then I said that I want to live forever."


    "And then?"


    "Then I''ll be banned from the river map."


    "Is there something wrong with Nvwa''s understanding of immortality?"


    Chen Xun clearly saw that the old turtle''s mouth corner was drawn: "it''s a bit wrong."


    This reminds Chen Yu of a famous joke.


    It''s said that someone found the lamp, and the lamp God promised him a wish.


    Then the man made a wish to learn how to swim.


    Then the lamp turned the man into a fish.


    Chen Yu thought it was a wish at first, but now it''s perfunctory to see how Nvwa''s mother fulfills her wish.


    "In this river map, the speed of the passage of time is thousands of times slower than that of the outside world, so it''s true that Nvwa''s mother is right. I''m really immortal here."


    "You are really big." Chen said with emotion.


    "Bullshit, I''m not optimistic. I''m crazy, OK?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    forget it, or make complaints about Nu Wa''s goddess, so that she will not be punished.


    "What do you mean by calling me in?"


    "I didn''t call you in, you ran in."


    "What? I ran in by myself? Why don''t I know? "


    "This is the picture of the river. No one can go in and out at will except for Nvwa."


    "So I''m going out now?"


    "I don''t know."


    "Don''t be perfunctory to me."


    "I don''t know. I want to know. I''ve been out a long time." Said the old turtle.


    Chen Yu is very worried. It''s such a thing.


    Come on, help


    "Do you have any wine with you?"


    "By the way, you took the wine just now?" Chen Yu is an inspiration.


    "Yes, I can bring things in from outside, but I can''t bring them in." "How about changing the angle of the TV in your living room?" said the old turtle? I can''t see the TV, or change the angle of the river map. "

 Chapter 541

    "Do you have Nathan or something? Eat the kind that can go straight to heaven. "


    "Yes, you either?"


    "If you will, I will."


    "Then keep it."


    An old turtle''s mouth is open, and a stone ball about the size of a basketball court falls in front of Chen Yu.


    "This is my Nathan. After eating it, you can go to heaven."


    Chen Chu reached out and patted the inner pill, which was harder than the stone: "you''re kidding me."


    "No, I''m serious. This is my inner Dan."


    "You''ll see if I can''t chew it, and you''ll amuse me with it."


    "I have a lot of this stuff. As for entertainment."


    "You have a lot?"


    "Nonsense, there are tens of thousands of years in the world. I have been here for tens of millions of years. If I have nothing to do, I will practice. If I have tens of thousands of years to practice such a big internal pill, what''s so strange?"


    Chen opened the mouth of the glutton and tried to bite on the inner pill.


    Then, the Glutton''s mouth is filled with pain.


    Nimar''s tooth is broken.


    Come on, this thing is really a blessing.


    "Do you have any treasures or the like? Give me an adventure or something? "


    "Yes." The old turtle replied.


    "Really?"


    "Ah." The old turtle opened his mouth again, and then dropped a lot of broken iron.


    Chen Yu searched for the scrap iron several times.


    There are bronze swords, black iron swords, Knight guns, and warrior swords Anyway, there are all kinds of mess.


    However, most of them are rusty, but a bronze sword remains intact, with beautiful patterns.


    "The pattern of the sword body, the fine pattern Is this Xuanyuan sword


    "You think about it a lot. I don''t know how many years ago, the river map was hung in the palace of a monarch, and then I walked smoothly from that monarch''s room."


    "Then it is the most complete, and should be the best?"


    "Just because I thought it was beautiful, I stayed."


    "Fu * *, what I want is the weapon of the magic soldier. You can make a mess of these rags for me."


    "All of these can stay under my saliva, which at least shows that the workmanship is good, not to mention the weapon of the magic weapon, but also the excellent product. It should be good to cut people with it."


    "What time is it now? Do you think I didn''t die fast enough with these things? If you give me a submachinegun or something, it''s better than that. "


    Chen Yu is completely disappointed. As expected, the old turtle is not reliable or in tune.


    Chen Yu''s left hand samurai sword and right hand bronze sword.


    Huhhhhaha -


    played twice, and then lost interest.


    Then I lay on the ground and let myself go.


    How can I get out


    No, I''m going to be locked here for thousands of years.


    "Are there any other monsters here besides you? It''s boring for me to chop off two. "


    "There used to be."


    "Now?"


    "One day I suddenly wanted to move, and then I stepped on it."


    "It''s a sad story."


    Chen Yu suddenly thought of a question: "how to see the outside? Why can''t I see out there? "


    "Close your eyes and look with your heart."


    See with your heart?


    Chen Yu closed his eyes, and suddenly a picture appeared in his mind. It was from the wall that he saw the picture of his living room.


    Chen Xun felt the pull in his heart.


    When Chen opened his eyes again, Chen found that he had returned to the living room.


    "Eh, come out! Ha ha I''m out. "


    Just then, farry woke up to the sound.


    Out of the bedroom, I saw Chen Yu in the living room, holding a bronze sword and dancing there.


    "Chen, what are you doing?"


    "Ah? Did I wake you up, Fanny? "


    "What''s the matter? So happy. "


    "No, nothing."


    Chen Yu smiled and shook his head.


    "Where is the bronze sword in your hand?"


    "Picked it up." Chen Yu directly put the bronze sword into the space ring and looked back at the picture of the river and the eye.


    Is this the famous river map?


    At this time, the content of the river map restored the cloud mountain fog.


    But it can come out of it.


    It feels good.


    At least it doesn''t need to be sealed like an old turtle for 8000 years.


    As expected, it''s still the outside world.


    And sleep with her.


    Next day¡ª¡ªAfter fari left, Chen Yu entered the river again.


    The way to get in is very simple. There is no difficulty at all.


    "Old turtle, do you want me to bring you something?" Chen asked.


    The old turtle has been trapped here for tens of thousands of years. No, tens of millions of years, exactly, is enough for him.


    "Game consoles." Said the old turtle without hesitation.


    "Game consoles? Are you sure you can play video games? You are such a big man. "


    The old turtle''s body shape was shaken, and the mountain fog disappeared in an instant.


    The old turtle turned into a human.


    An old man with grey hair can mop the floor with his beard.


    "I''ve cultivated for tens of millions of years. If I can''t even change the size, I haven''t been fooling around for so many years."


    "But there''s no electricity."


    "You can''t make a generator."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Get a dynamo, not a diesel." Said the old turtle.


    "Do you know anything about it?"


    "Don''t be silly. I''ve lived for tens of millions of years."


    Forget it. Don''t talk about it with him.


    It is estimated that the knowledge reserve of the old turtle is richer than its own.


    To talk about this in front of him is to make a fool of oneself.


    "Plus, home theater."


    "I''ll find all the DVDs you can find."


    "And wine The more, the better. "


    Old turtle is not polite to Chen Yu at all.


    Then he said, "don''t say I don''t take care of you, take out my inner pill. Although you can''t eat it, my inner pill is full of spirit and can make the surrounding environment full of spirit."


    Chen Yu looks at such a large inner pill and puts it into the ring of space to take it out. The problem is not big.


    Where is the key?


    Or throw it in the lake, OK, throw it in the mirror lake.


    After coming out of it, Chen Yu plans to prepare the entertainment equipment for him.


    Before going out, a woman came outside.


    A tall woman in tights with a wavy head.


    Because it''s a stranger''s reason, so the system housekeeper doesn''t open the door, the woman can only lie on the floor window and look into the living room.


    However, because the floor windows are all electroplated glass, they are directly isolated from the external light.


    As a result, you can see in the outside as if you are facing a mirror. You can''t see anything except yourself.


    Chen Yu asked the housekeeper to open the door and looked at the big girl who was wearing a little strange clothes.


    "Miss, are you in the wrong place?"


    "Are you Chen Yu? The Chinese? "


    "Obviously."


    "Now Murphy is in danger. I hope you can come with me to save Murphy."


    "You''re from Carol? Does he want to trick me into going there by this means? "

 Chapter 542

    Although Chen hates Carol.


    But that doesn''t stop him from appreciating this beautiful woman.


    Her tights, in particular, look particularly attractive.


    "I''m not from Carol''s old bastard." "I''m Carol''s mother," said the brunette


    Puffing -


    Chen Zhu almost didn''t spit blood. This woman of his age is Murphy''s mother?


    "Who are you lying to?"


    "I''m serious. I''m fifty-six this year."


    Chen Yu still doesn''t believe it. He doesn''t believe it.


    This woman, who looks only twenty-three or four, will be Murphy''s mother.


    "Were you five when you were pregnant with Murphy?"


    "Have you forgotten, my blood line."


    "Vampires?"


    "My name is Agnes Dracula. I don''t want to be called a vampire."


    "Dracula? Is that Dracula? "


    "Dracula belongs to a very common surname in our blood clan. I don''t know if there is really Count Dracula in our clan." "But even if there is one, it''s unreasonable, because even our blood can live for 150 years at most, not 400 years," Agnes said


    "Then will not your blood be old?"


    "As long as you drink enough blood, you won''t get old."


    "Well, how many people''s blood did you drink?"


    "Will you help me save Murphy or not?" Asked Agnes.


    She is impatient. Chen Yu is always interrupting and changing the topic.


    "Sorry, I''m busy."


    Chen Yu has already advised Murphy.


    He had to die himself.


    Do you want to take risks with yourself?


    Why? He is not his own son.


    "A million dollars." Agnes looked at Chen Yu and said seriously.


    "Why do you want me to go? I''m just a human. "


    "But I know you''re strong."


    "But I''m afraid of death."


    "I''m afraid of death, too." "Everyone is afraid of death," Agnes said


    "Long live understanding. The door is there. Goodbye."


    "Do you know why Murphy''s father must have Murphy in there?"


    "I don''t want to hear stories." Chen Yu covers his ears.


    Anyway, he made up his mind and would never enter.


    No matter what story Agnes is going to tell.


    He won''t go.


    Don''t try to impress him with a million dollars.


    It''s too dangerous there.


    If you die there, no amount of money will help.


    "Savin and I met 22 years ago."


    Agnes, as if he didn''t hear Chen Yu, said it on his own.


    "I''m not interested in that."


    "Listen to me. I broke Murphy by then."


    "That is to say, Murphy is not your husband''s son?"


    "But savin raised Murphy as if he were his own son."


    "And then?"


    "But as he grew older, and I was still young, he began to frantically want to become a blood race like me."


    "Great and lofty aspirations."


    Chen can''t help but make complaints about Tucao.


    Since Agnes is going to tell a story, tell a story.


    I won''t go after the story.


    "Wait Isn''t Murphy Carol''s son? "


    Chen Yu suddenly felt that this possibility was very high.


    Find a woman and buy one for free.


    On the surface, he is obedient to his wife and children, but in fact, his heart is twisted and gloomy.


    And then deliberately put his son in Carol''s hands.


    Let him kill Murphy himself.


    That''s what the plot looks like.


    Anyway, it''s the same way in movies and TV series.


    "You think too much. Murphy and Carol have nothing to do with each other, neither do I and Carol."


    "I just spent some time in Carroll''s team in my early years," Agnes said


    "It''s a pity."


    "What a pity?"


    The reason why Chen Yu felt pity was that the plot didn''t follow his own brain.


    There is no love or hate at all.


    No ups and downs.


    Without this kind of plot, the American TV series will be cut off in three episodes.


    "The monument Carol is going to explore has a very deep relationship with our blood group."


    "There''s a elixir in that monument," Carroll said Isn''t it the medicine of blood clan? "


    "That''s right. Savin had to ask Murphy to bring the medicine back to him."Chen Yu yawned. It''s a boring story.


    "And then?" Although the story is tedious, I''ve heard half of it. Just finish it.


    "In fact, it''s not a medicine that turns into a blood family. It''s recorded in our family''s records, but a medicine that turns into a hell devil."


    "Your family records? Carol said that it was the vestige of prehistoric civilization. Your blood clan has a long history. "


    "Our blood race existed for a much older time than you think." Agnes said quietly: "in my family records, the blood clan once had a short civilization, because we have a longer life than human beings, and we are not old. Human beings regard us as gods, and all want to be the same as us. And the blood clan has developed a kind of medicine, which can make ordinary people become blood clan, just by this way It lasted for three hundred years, but then an accident happened. The medicine was replaced. Those selected human beings did not become blood tribe, but became cave demons. Civilization was interrupted and the Empire collapsed. "


    "That is to say, before the discovery of a new continent by human beings, your kindred were already developing the American continent, right?"


    "At least that''s what my family records say."


    "And then? I still can''t find a reason to go to that historic site. If you want to tell me that it''s about the safety of all mankind, I will think about it. After all, my goal is to save all mankind and become a savior. "


    "If you help me save Murphy, I can help you kill someone you want to kill, anyone can." Said Agnes.


    "Is the one in the White House OK?"


    "Then you''d better kill me." Agnes said, rolling his eyes.


    "You''re pretty good yourself, aren''t you? Why don''t you go yourself?"


    "Of course I will, but I''m not sure I''m alone." Said Agnes.


    "If we only deal with one or two crypt demons, I can help you, but you also said that there are many crypt demons in the monument. If we go with you, most of them will become their food."


    "I can give you weapons." Said Agnes.


    "What weapon?"


    "It''s in the car outside, all my own modified weapons." Said Agnes.


    Chen Yu comes to Agnes''s car, pulls out the trunk and has a look. The ammunition in the trunk can start a war.


    Chen Yu still didn''t want to go. Why did he have to die.


    At this time, Agnes untied a chain from his neck, hung a key on the chain, and handed it to Chen Yu.


    "As long as you help me this time, even our dekula family owes you a favor."


    Chen Yu holds the key, is it a key with the same shape?


    Is it the same as the big father''s key?


    Chen Yu took the key and hesitated to pay half. Would it be a key with the same effect?


    Or what does the key mean?

 Chapter 543

    "If you accept the keepsake of our family, then our agreement will be established?" Agnes watched Chen Zhu put the key away.


    "Well Give it back to you. " Chen Yu slaps the key on Agnes''s hand.


    Agnes looked at his empty hands. "Are you teasing me?"


    Chen Yu is stupefied for a moment and picks up the key again from Agnes''s hand: "can''t you see it?"


    "What do you see?" Agnes looks at Chen''s strange behavior.


    "Do you Dracula family have the rule that if you offend your family, your family will kill you?"


    "I don''t mind making such a rule for you." Agnes looks at Chen Yu with a black face.


    "Well, let''s go now." Chen Xun scratched his head.


    It''s really troublesome. Why do you have to listen to that story?


    "Wait People waiting for me. " Said Agnes.


    "Do you have anyone else? I thought it was just the two of us. "


    At this time, a strong wind accompanied by a huge noise.


    A military carrier helicopter landed in front of them, and four people got off the helicopter.


    "Is this your man?" Chen asked.


    "Let''s go."


    After Chen Yu got on the helicopter, Agnes asked someone to help him equip him with all kinds of things.


    "Can you tell me what this parachute is for?" Chen asked.


    "Do you jump over the umbrella?"


    Chen Yu thought, "skip."


    The last parachute jump was to climb CL building, and then jump down from 340 meters.


    "That will do."


    "You mean we''re going to parachute later?"


    "This is the fastest way to get into that place."


    "Is it too late for me to quit now?"


    "Hey, man, I''ll protect you." A big man patted Chen Yu on the shoulder.


    Agnes looked at Chen Yu and his men. "He doesn''t need your protection. Just take care of yourself."


    "Are you very good?" Asked the big man.


    "It''s OK. I can play more than ten of you."


    "When the mission is over, we''ll fight one another."


    The big guy is also a militant. He''s not lying about Chen Yu at all.


    Maybe I also look down on Chen Yu.


    In fact, the other three people have similar expressions.


    They don''t understand why Agnes came to this Asian.


    At least, they didn''t find any need for Chen Yu.


    "Hello, Fanny, I may not be able to go home for dinner tonight."


    "Oh, do you have anything to do? There''s a lot of noise on your side. "


    "Well."


    All the people looked at Chen Yu, all of them speechless.


    The helicopter arrived at the target location, 3000 meters high.


    "There it is." Agnes points down.


    In the middle of the forest, there is a big black hole, which looks like a hole in the ground.


    "Don''t deviate too far." Agnes said, "well, let''s go."


    Agnes''s team jumped one by one, and Chen Yu jumped at last.


    Six people in a row, all landed safely.


    The position is not far away.


    Six people around the crypt, you see me, I see you.


    "Is that it?"


    "Well, let''s go." Said Agnes.


    "Wait Put on the thermal sensor. "


    "Alas I really don''t want to go in. " Chen Zhu sighed.


    The crowd entered the crypt from the entrance.


    The passage of the crypt is not spacious, and there is a depression in the air.


    Just then, all of a sudden, they kicked something under their feet.


    A corpse, to be exact, half a corpse.


    "It seems that the crypt devil is very picky. He only eats the upper part of his body."


    People look at Chen Yu, though they think that Chen Yu is likely to drag them down.


    But Chen''s courage is precious. At least in this environment, he can make fun of it.


    "It''s also possible that it doesn''t have time to eat and lose half of its body."


    They met another corpse, this time the corpse of a female crypt devil.


    The terrain burrow devil still has an arm in his mouth.


    However, dozens of bullet holes appeared to have been killed by random guns.


    Bang -


    all of a sudden, Chen Chu shoots at the fork without warning.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Don''t shoot at random."


    "I see a crypt over there." Chen said."Yes? Why didn''t I find out? "


    Everyone doubted Chen Yu. Agnes looked at him and said, "are you sure?"


    "Yes."


    "Hit it?"


    "I''m just trying to see how powerful this gun is." Chen Yu shifted the subject.


    He did find a crypt devil just now, but the guy ran too fast.


    Or Chen Yu''s shooting method is too poor, which is several meters away from the target''s position.


    With the deepening of the people, the air of the earth becomes humid and hot.


    "Left front fork, all the way to crypt devil, male, exoskeleton covering 35%, it found us."


    Dada -


    "did you hit it?"


    "No, the burrow devil is hiding behind the rock. It''s too fast."


    All the guns they took were very penetrating.


    But only if it hits the target.


    If you can''t hit anything, the best weapons are useless.


    "Agnes, are you sure Murphy is still alive?"


    "Yes, I can feel that he is still alive." "But he''s very dangerous now," Agnes said. "Let''s speed up."


    Everyone went on, but everyone was carrying thirty or forty Jin of equipment.


    In such a load-bearing situation, coupled with the humid and sultry environment, for the physical strength of all people is a very big test.


    "Boss, we''ve been three hundred and twenty meters underground." Everyone looked at Agnes.


    "Continue." Said Agnes.


    At this time, artificial structure appeared in front of the crowd.


    The ground began to connect with the passage paved with block rocks, and they entered a underground palace.


    Just then, several more bodies appeared in front of them.


    The bodies were already in pieces, and the debris piled up, disgusting.


    Agnes wiped his mouth, his face more worried.


    "Which way?"


    "It should be this way." Agnes points the way.


    "There are two crypt demons in the back, male, and the exoskeleton covers more than 50%."


    Dada -


    "let''s go, let''s go. Don''t be obsessed with war. The crypt devil may be surrounding us. Don''t let them surround us."


    Once again, the crowd quickened their pace. As they went deeper and deeper, more and more bodies were found.


    Finally, a huge abyss appeared in front of them.


    In the abyss, there is a pyramid with four sides.


    Built from the bottom of the abyss, it is estimated to be more than 100 meters high.


    "Murphy is in the pyramid." Said Agnes.

 Chapter 544

    They are in the fault zone. To go down to the bottom of the abyss, they need to make a detour along the rock wall.


    And they didn''t take a few steps, then they rushed out a male crypt devil.


    Dada -


    the reaction of all the people was very fast. After a few shots, the burrow devil was shot and fell into the abyss below.


    If you fall down at this height, you will never die again.


    "Let''s go!" Agnes urged again.


    People began to run, but they did not dare to run too fast.


    After all, the winding down passage is not spacious, which is only one meter wide.


    Some places are less than a meter.


    With a little carelessness, it is possible to step on the air and fall into the abyss.


    But at this time, the person at the front of the run was suddenly caught by the crypt demon hidden on the rock wall, and then directly pulled up.


    "Ah..."


    "Help me..."


    "Ellie!"


    Dada -


    the burrow devil and Ali were shot together.


    They had no other way of rescue, they could only shoot with ally.


    Ally and the crypt fell into the abyss.


    Finally, ten minutes of running, they finally reached the bottom of the abyss.


    We found the entrance to the pyramid, and all the people entered it.


    Just then, they found traces of body dragging on the ground.


    And look at the trace. It''s just a few days ago.


    "It''s ally! Ali''s body was dragged in. "


    They didn''t see Ali''s body down there just now.


    "Go, don''t worry so much."


    "Left!" Chen Yu suddenly raised his gun.


    Dada dada -


    the burrow devil who came from the left is moving too fast.


    Run from the ground to jump to the ceiling, flash left and right.


    Chen Yu didn''t even get a shot.


    Agnes presses Chen''s muzzle: "you''re wasting bullets like this."


    Agnes raised his arm and held a modified pistol in his hand.


    She was the only one among the people who didn''t wear a heat sensor.


    Bang -


    Agnes''s arm went up, and then he saw the crypt devil fall to the ground.


    Its head has been pierced.


    Chen Xun rubbed his nose, very embarrassed.


    To tell you the truth, his shooting skill is really poor.


    "Boss, that''s what you said. Do you have to find help?" Said Ghosn discontentedly.


    "Less nonsense, keep going." Agnes said coldly.


    The inner passage of the pyramid is more complex and accessible than in the crypt.


    This also gives the burrow devil a chance to hide and hide.


    Boom -


    Agnes threw a grenade at the right time, and it happened to be on the crypt devil who had been rushing over.


    Although the male crypt is very tough, it can''t resist the power of the grenade explosion.


    "Back! Pay attention to the back. "


    At this time, the three male crypt demons in their rear passage rushed towards them at the same time.


    Dada -


    one of the crypt demons was shot and fell down, but the other two crypt demons were still waiting for them to rush.


    Bang Bang -


    Agnes fired three shots in a row, and the second crypt fell three meters away.


    But there have been burrows have been rushed up.


    "Bad..."


    "Over, get out of the way..."


    Only Chen Yu stood still, in the moment when the crypt devil fell in front of him.


    Chen Yu raised his hand and put the muzzle of his gun on the forehead of the devil.


    Dada -


    the blood of the crypt devil splashed on Chen Zhu.


    "Fu * * I don''t believe it. I can''t get it so close." Chen Yu kicks the body of the crypt devil.


    Everyone looked at Chen Yu with the same crazy eyes.


    How dare he let this monster come close to him.


    This guy is just an unreasonable lunatic.


    It seems that this guy is not totally useless.


    At least he has the guts.


    "Damn, I''m out of bullets, Rory. Give me a magazine."


    "Here you are. Save it."


    With the deepening of the crowd, their ammunition consumption is very large.


    At present, only one ally has died, which is a very small casualty for them.


    But with the loss of ammunition, their real crisis is getting closer and closer.


    "Go ahead, it''s very near!"


    Agnes''s hair is a bit messy. The curly hair, which was carefully cared for, is now wet with sweat.


    "Mom This way... "Just then, Murphy''s voice came from the front.


    People saw someone in the stone room in front of them.


    Besides, ally''s body is also at the door of the stone room.


    "Come on, go!"


    "Big brother, there are three male crypt devils in the back, and the exoskeleton is more than 80%."


    When people take a breath of cool air, more than 80% of their exoskeletons mean that they need to hit 20% of their weapons to be effective.


    Dada -


    the bullet shot in the dark and sputtered a spark.


    Their bullets had little effect.


    "They don''t seem to plan to attack directly!"


    People watched the three male crypt devils warily and found that they were only blocking the way, but did not rush up directly.


    The crowd retreated into Murphy''s room, where Carol and others were still alive.


    There are eight or nine people.


    "Mom, are you here to save me?" Murphy hugged excitedly.


    Murphy looked at Chen Yu again. "Mr. Chen, you are here, too. Thank you very much."


    "Where''s Tyro?" Chen found that tyro was missing from the crowd.


    Carol and others are very low, Chen Zhu see their faces, also can''t help but sigh.


    It seems that tyro still hasn''t been able to escape.


    "Mr. Chen, just come." "With you, our chances of escape are much greater," Carroll said


    Everyone was puzzled why Carol said that.


    Even Agnes, she listened to Carol.


    If you feel Murphy''s danger, run to Chen Yu for help.


    But along the way, Chen did not help much.


    Although he didn''t ask for regret, Chen''s performance is very common.


    "Eh!"


    Chen Yu suddenly found a emaciated male crypt devil not far away.


    Raise your hand and shoot the crypt devil.


    All of them were frightened and looked at the cave devil with his head in bloom.


    Carroll and others even opened their mouths and looked at Chen Yu in amazement.


    "Fu * *"


    "do you know what you have done?"


    "Damn bastard, you killed all of us!"


    All of a sudden, the people of Carol''s team cursed Chen Yu crazily.


    "Well What did I do wrong? " Chen Yu was puzzled.


    "It''s over..."


    "We''re dead."


    "That''s our last card."


    Agnes and others were also very confused about why Chen Zhu shot and killed a crypt devil.


    Carol''s people will be so desperate.


    Isn''t it the crypt devil? On the way they came, they killed at least ten crypt demons.


    "Alas Mr. Chen... " Carol didn''t know what to say.


    "If you fart, just let it go. What are you doing?" Chen said with a frown.

 Chapter 545

    "Mr. Chen, remember the female crypt we shot in the woods last time?" Asked Carol.


    "Remember that?"


    "Crypt devils belong to the matrilineal group. They will only give birth to a female crypt devil in the group." Said Carol.


    "And then?"


    "Once their only empress has an accident, there will be a male crypt devil in the crypt devil group, who will be selected to have sex. For example, this crypt devil is the one who is selected to have sex. The reason why it is so weak is that the process of sex is not over, and its exoskeleton has just fallen off, Then we just broke in and hijacked it. The male crypt demons outside were the rat throwers. They were afraid that we would hurt their new empress, so they didn''t attack us any more. Instead, they left the body outside and wanted us to give it to eat, so as to complete the process of sex change. "


    "Er..." Chen Xun rubbed his nose.


    Well, it seems to be his fault.


    But he didn''t know.


    "And now?"


    "Soon, the smell of the crypt''s death will fill the pyramid." Said Carol.


    "Then, they will be completely furious, and then they will attack us crazily."


    "We''re dead."


    "How many crypts are there?" Chen asked.


    "I don''t know. It''s not less than 100, maybe more." Carol replied.


    "Have you found anything here?" Asked Agnes.


    "No, we''ve been stuck here since we came in." Murphy shook his head.


    "That is to say, with so many people dead, you have nothing?" Chen Yu looks at Carol and others.


    "Mr. Chen, you are here now. Maybe with your help, we can go deeper."


    "Don''t even think about it." Chen Chu rolled his eyes and said, "let''s leave here as soon as possible."


    "Leave? How to leave? It''s all burrows out there. "


    "Maybe we can set a trap here," Agnes said


    "What trap?"


    "Ghosn, take out your dynamite bag. We''ll make a remote bomb at the door." Said Agnes.


    The movements of Ghosn and others are quick, and they also carry tools and materials.


    In a few minutes, two remote control bombs were made.


    "Spread out, drag the body over, put it at the door, and put the bomb under the body." Agnes is in command.


    All the people followed Agnes''s orders and began to work.


    "If there are only one or two crypt demons coming in, don''t press the bomb. When there are enough crypt demons at the door, press the bomb again."


    All the people are scattered around the stone chamber. Fortunately, the internal space of the stone chamber is large enough.


    It''s about the size of three or four basketball courts, and there are many stone chairs.


    In the past, it was probably a place for high-level meetings of blood civilization.


    Whirring -


    just at this time, a whirring voice came from outside.


    It''s very dense. Everyone feels numb.


    Finally, a burrow devil came in.


    Bang -


    Agnes shot the burrow devil directly.


    After a short period of calm, he rushed in again.


    At this time, everyone''s guns all point to the door.


    So the two crypt demons rushed in and were shot a dozen holes in a flash.


    "Don''t shoot indiscriminately. Try to keep the ammunition. There will be more crypt demons behind."


    When Agnes''s voice just fell, he rushed into the four crypt devils.


    Dada -


    everyone shot, although Agnes just reminded us to save as much as possible.


    But in this case, it is impossible to save.


    When we saw the crypt devil rush in, our first reaction was to shoot directly.


    The next moment, more crypt demons rush in.


    "Boss, do you want to press it?"


    "No, keep shooting!" Agnes was still calm.


    At this time, the seven or eight crypt devils that rushed in couldn''t shoot at the first time.


    A crypt devil rushed to Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu unhurriedly pulled the trigger.


    "Mr. Chen, they seem to recognize your goal. It should be the blood of that crypt devil that you just touched." Said Agnes.


    "You''d better die!" Cried one of Carol''s team.


    Chen Chu looked at the man in the eye: "that''s right. If you think I hurt you, you don''t need to save me. I''ll leave here alone."


    Chen Yu didn''t care at all. He was sorry for them.It''s gone by now.


    "That''s good. You''re going to die. Hurry up. Maybe you can attract those crypt demons."


    "Well, don''t quarrel. It''s not a time for infighting." Said Agnes.


    In any case, Chen is a fighting force.


    At this time, only when we work together can we get through the difficulties.


    Although the opportunity is not great.


    After a short pause, the crypt monster launched another attack.


    This time, a dozen crypt demons rushed in, and there were more crypt demons behind.


    Agnes cried out, "yes! Press


    Bombardment -


    the bomb placed under the body was detonated in an instant.


    More than a dozen crypt demons inside and outside were suddenly overturned and engulfed by flames.


    Most of the crypt demons were killed in a flash. However, there are some crypt demons whose vitality is complete and they did not die immediately.


    Of course, these wounded burrows are no longer a threat.


    "Good!"


    "Ha ha That''s great. "


    "We should have brought more bombs."


    It''s very exciting to see more than a dozen crypt demons eliminated, whether it''s Agnes''s team or Carol''s team.


    At this time, a huge crypt devil walked in, following his companion''s body.


    Dada dada -


    but the bullet hit the burrow devil, but it only splashed sparks.


    "No This head is 95% exoskeleton, only the jaw part does not cover the exoskeleton, our bullets are useless. "


    "Any more grenades?"


    "No more!"


    Everyone''s gun stopped, and they all looked at the crypt devil nervously.


    Without bombs, as long as such a crypt devil, they can be killed.


    This burrow devil may be twice the size of other male burrows.


    The crypt devil looked at Chen Yu, and Chen Yu also looked at the crypt devil.


    "Its target is the Asian."


    "As long as it''s not us."


    "Let him die."


    "If it wasn''t for him, we wouldn''t be in danger."


    Murphy looked at Chen Yu worried. "Mr. Chen."


    "Don''t go!" Agnes pulls Murphy.


    No one is optimistic about Chen Yu. In their opinion, Chen Yu will surely die.

 Chapter 546

    Everyone wants to see the torn picture of Chen Yu, the culprit.


    In front of the public, the hell devil killed Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu raised his right arm and thrust a fist into the mouth of the crypt devil.


    Everyone felt that Chen''s arm would be snapped by the crypt devil at the next moment.


    However, what people didn''t expect was that the crypt devil began to struggle painfully.


    Its mouth can''t be closed at all, let alone forced.


    Chen Zhu''s hand was drawn, and the hell devil had fallen to the ground, and a lot of bleeding began to seep in his mouth.


    All of them were stunned for a moment, and their faces were full of consternation.


    What happened?


    Why didn''t Chen Yu''s arm be bitten off?


    Why the hell devil died?


    Just at that moment, Chen Yu had turned magic into a blade with a needle.


    An internal cutting operation was performed directly on the throat of the crypt devil.


    Agnes''s face is incredible.


    How did this Asian do it?


    Feiniti''s subconscious approach to Chen Yu.


    She knows Chen is very strong.


    So from the beginning to the end, she didn''t take part in the crusade.


    She has been watching the change.


    As she expected, Chen showed his strength again.


    He is the only one who can kill the crypt devil in close combat.


    Chen Xun loosened his shoulders and walked toward the door.


    "As expected, it''s still easy to use fists. I''m not used to guns." Chen Yu throws the gun away.


    Along with that, the bullet proof vest was torn off by him.


    It''s not easy to move.


    Agnes frowned. "Mr. Chen, it''s too dangerous. Come back."


    At this time, in the dark, a crypt devil pounced on Chen Yu.


    Chen Chu reached out and grabbed the burrow devil''s head and chin.


    Click -


    the chin of the crypt devil is directly broken by Chen Zhu.


    Everyone take a breath of cool air.


    Agnes couldn''t help looking at Carol.


    He already knew that, didn''t he?


    No wonder he would say that if it was necessary, he would find Chen Yu to help others.


    Since he came in, Chen has been mediocre.


    Agnes thought he was looking for the wrong person.


    Now it seems that he gave the wrong equipment to the wrong person.


    It was the equipment that limited his movement.


    Another hell devil rushed to Chen Yu.


    Chen Chu raised his fist, and everyone heard a click.


    The sound of bone crushing.


    Then the burrow devil lies on the ground, and its head exoskeleton is smashed directly.


    Everyone took a breath of cool air.


    To be sure, it''s an exoskeleton that can''t be pierced even by a modified gun.


    But it was smashed by Chen Yu.


    Isn''t that guy''s right arm a metal prosthesis?


    Chen Xun rubbed his fist.


    It''s still painful to use your fist.


    Suddenly, Chen Yu thought of a bronze sword in his own space ring.


    "Eh? Where does he take out a sword? "


    "Is there still a sword hidden in him?"


    Agnes was puzzled when he saw a sword on Chen''s hand.


    She remembers clearly that Chen Yu should not have a sword.


    After all, in the helicopter at that time, she dressed Chen Yu in person.


    If Chen Yu has such a sword on him, he can''t be unaware of it.


    At this time, a large crypt devil appeared at the door again.


    "Boss, 99% exoskeleton of that crypt devil."


    Agnes took a cold breath.


    Can Chen Yu deal with such monsters?


    You should know that the higher the exoskeleton coverage, the larger the body shape, and the stronger the exoskeleton thickness.


    Chen Yu suddenly jumped up, wielding a bronze sword in his right arm, and heavily cleaved the head of the crypt devil.


    Ding -


    there was a spark on the head of the crypt devil, and the head sank down, which did not cause too much damage.


    "Fu * *"


    Chen Yu scolded, thinking that this bronze sword should be cut like mud.


    As a result, Nimar''s can only be used as a blunt instrument.


    "It seems that he can''t deal with the crypt." Agnes was guessing.


    Chen Yu thought, the exoskeleton of this crypt devil is too thick.


    Even if it''s your right fist, I''m afraid it can''t be broken.


    It seems that it can only activate the mouth of gluttons.


    Chen Yu urges magic, but at this time, the mouth of the glutton is not activated, but the bronze sword in his hand is activated.


    And make a buzzing sound."Eh?" Chen found that the bronze sword automatically covered a very thin layer of Qi in the outer layer after it was touched by magic.


    Is this the right way to use bronze sword?


    So try it?


    Chen Yu strides forward, and the giant crypt devil pours on him.


    Chen''s right arm waved to the crypt devil.


    At the moment when the bronze sword touches the crypt devil.


    The bronze sword is just like cutting tofu, cutting into the head of the crypt devil.


    Neigh -


    once the forelimb of the crypt devil is soft, his head is on the ground, and his hind limbs are still lying there for two times, then there is no breath.


    Sure enough, this is the right way to use bronze swords.


    The old turtle should give himself a manual.


    Everyone looked at Chen Yu incredulously.


    Such a monster was chopped by Chen Yu?


    However, at this time, more crypt demons gathered outside.


    A large number of Chen Zhu felt headache.


    They don''t attack either. They watch Chen Yu.


    Of course, they have no eyes.


    But this does not prevent them from looking at Chen.


    Carol looked at Chen Yu, her eyes more and more fanatical.


    This guy is supposed to be an explorer by nature.


    As long as he can join his own team, then his own team is perfect.


    He can help his team through all the dangers.


    Chen Yu finally entered the crypt devil group first.


    Everyone looked at Chen''s back, full of disbelief.


    A man actually rushed into the monster group.


    What does it feel like?


    The first feeling is that this man is crazy.


    But Chen did.


    The bronze sword in Chen Yu''s hand is like mud.


    At least after the infusion of magic, cutting anything with bronze sword is the same as cutting tofu.


    For humans, the sword in their hands is their claw and tooth.


    When human beings have their own claws and teeth, it is the beginning of conquering wild animals.


    However, the number of crypt demons is still too large, and Chen Zhu will inevitably be caught or bitten.


    People dare not leave the room. The stone room is dark again.


    They can only judge the situation outside the stone chamber through thermal sensors and sound.


    The sound of the fight never subsided.


    It lasted for 30 minutes.


    Finally, calm down!


    Chen Yu was full of blood. He had his own blood, and he also had the demons of the earth.


    He didn''t know how many crypt devils he killed.


    It''s a lot.


    Before and after the passage, all were the bodies of the crypt devil.


    Qingyi Xia reduces most of the damage, but Qingyi Xia is not an absolute defense.


    Chen can feel that there are still crypt demons watching him in the dark.


    If he falls at this time, the crypt devil in the dark will rush up and tear him up recklessly.


    Chen Yu turned around and walked inside the stone room.


    "You can go."

 Chapter 547

    When people came to the door of the stone chamber.


    They saw the broken limbs and arms all over the ground, but all of them were cave devils.


    If this time is replaced by human limbs and broken arms, maybe they can accept more.


    But now it''s a human being, killing so many crypt devils.


    This is beyond their imagination.


    Chen Yu was still dripping blood.


    "Murphy, come and bandage me."


    There are so many people here, Chen Yu only trusts Murphy.


    Murphy hurriedly ran to Chen''s face: "boss, are you ok?"


    "Fortunately, I can''t die for the time being." Chen Yu said quietly.


    In fact, he has pain all over his body now.


    It''s hard for a tough guy to pretend.


    At this time, those who were clamoring for the fiercest were afraid to say anything to Chen Yu.


    I can only shrink back and lower my head as if nothing had happened.


    "Let''s go."


    "Mr. Chen." "We''re all here, why don''t we go to the upper floor?" Carroll cried suddenly. "Now we''re only a short distance from our destination."


    Chen Yu turned to Carol and said, "it''s not you who do the emotional work. Do you really regard me as your thug?"


    "But don''t you think it''s a pity?"


    "No, I don''t think it''s a pity." "I just want to go home quickly, take a bath, and then lie in bed and have a good sleep. If anyone stops me from going home to sleep, I will kill him," Chen said quietly


    "Murphy, do you think so?"


    Carroll can''t persuade Chen Yu at first sight. He can only hope Murphy can be a breakthrough.


    "I''m tired too, Murphy. If you want to die again, you can die." Said Agnes.


    She obviously felt Chen''s displeasure.


    After all, she forced Chen to come this time.


    Now Murphy has found it. If Murphy does anything else.


    It''s hard to protect Chen Yu''s anger.


    Even though Chen Yu has many scars on his body at the moment, it''s hard to protect him.


    No one dares to stop him who he is going to kill.


    The original purpose of Agnes was to save Murphy.


    Instead of coming here to find some treasure or medicine.


    Carol''s breathing became heavy.


    He doesn''t like it. He''s very close.


    But Chen Yu was unwilling to help him.


    The pistol in his arms would like to lift up and point at Chen Yu.


    But he lacks courage.


    Can my gun kill this guy?


    If you can''t kill him, it must be you.


    Carol finally made a decision.


    Carroll grabs Murphy without warning, then puts the muzzle of the gun on Murphy''s temple.


    "Mr. Chen, if you don''t want Murphy to die, you''d better bring the top-level elixir and blood badge, otherwise Murphy will die."


    Carol has thought about it, as long as Murphy is hostage.


    Chen Zhu needs to listen to his own. He takes Murphy away from here. After leaving the ruins, he finds a place to hide.


    "Mr. Carroll, how can you do that?"


    Murphy''s innocent death: "don''t make such a joke, will you?"


    "Carol, do you want to die?" Agnes was also very angry.


    She didn''t expect Carol to do so.


    Take your son hostage.


    "You let him go now. I don''t think anything happened." Chen Yu looks at Carol with a black face.


    "Mr. Chen, you should either kill me in spite of Murphy''s life or you should be obedient."


    Chen Yu stares at Carol and takes out his bronze sword.


    Seeing Chen Zhu take out the bronze sword, the people around all involuntarily step back.


    Bang -


    suddenly, a shot spread.


    Carol turned her head in amazement and looked at phoeniti in disbelief.


    "Why..."


    Unfortunately, it''s too late for him to listen to finiti''s explanation.


    Murphy stood there, a little scared.


    "I just don''t want to die here," she said, looking at Carol''s body


    Phoenitti looked at the others. "Do you have any objections?"


    There''s Mao''s objection. You killed people.


    At this time, there is an objection that Asian people like that monster are enemies.


    "It seems that everyone''s one thing is very unified. Let''s leave here, Mr. Chen."


    Chen Yu put away the bronze sword.


    And they did not know where Chen Yu was hiding his sword.


    At this time, we can only rely on the head lights to see around.Fortunately, there are no more crypt demons attacking them.


    "These burrows are not beasts without intelligence." "They seem to have their own ethnic mindset," Agnes said


    What is ethnic thinking?


    Human beings belong to the race of ethnic thinking.


    It is instinct that succumbs to reason and reason makes decisions.


    In other words, they are not complete beasts.


    Chen can feel that they are watching them leave with special senses.


    Maybe they are remembering themselves, and then they can revenge themselves.


    However, Chen Yu is really tired today.


    So Chen doesn''t want to linger here.


    Maybe, I should find a time to kill all the crypt demons here.


    Well, it''s a little difficult.


    Those crypt demons killed by themselves are only a small part of the total.


    If these crypt devils want to play with their lives, Chen Yu will kneel.


    Alas, this kind of thankless work will be done less in the future.


    I knew that I should have promised that one million dollar reward.


    I don''t know if I can regret it now.


    I got a key that I didn''t know what to do.


    Besides, the dekula family seems to have no useful promise.


    I wonder if this promise can make them give us $10 million?


    After leaving the monument, the air outside suddenly became fresh.


    "Mr. Chen, I''m sorry for Professor Carol''s behavior." Feiniti looked at Chen Yu sincerely.


    Chen doesn''t like to beat around the Bush either. He prefers to communicate with such a rational and intelligent person as feiniti.


    It''s not like Carroll. He''s crazy about adventure.


    "Do you have any plans for the future?"


    "Keep exploring, of course." Said phinetti.


    Tyro died, and Carol was killed by her.


    But that doesn''t mean her pursuit is over.


    "Goodbye then." Chen Yu waved.


    Here comes the helicopter that Agnes called.


    More than half disappeared in the air, and the helicopter reached the mirror lake.


    "Don''t land near the villa. Stay away. Land outside the woods."


    Chen Yu didn''t want to be seen by fari as scarred.


    "Boss, let me help you back."


    "I''m not dead. I don''t need help."


    Chen Yu sneaks back home and directly into the river map.


    Where is the best place to heal?


    Of course, it''s best in Hetu.


    A thousand times the time difference. I spent 1000 hours in Hetu and only one hour in the outside world.


    Chen Zhu can keep his wounds here.

 Chapter 548

    The old turtle becomes an old man.


    Looking at Chen Yu''s bruised appearance.


    "You didn''t experience a meat grinder, did you?"


    "Why do you think someone is going to experience a meat grinder?"


    Chen Xun rolled his eyes. Is there a wide range of hobbies for him.


    "Did you bring what I wanted?"


    "No, as soon as I got out of the river, I was directly towed to the helicopter."


    "I''ve seen helicopters on TV, so I want to experience them."


    "Don''t ask me to get you a helicopter, I can''t get it."


    "Or you can get me a remote control plane."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chen Yu.


    Old turtle is really empty of space.


    "Forget it. I''ll go to the supermarket later."


    "It''s like going to the supermarket."


    "Shall I open a supermarket for you?"


    "Good."


    "Go away."


    Even if you open a supermarket for him.


    Can he go to the supermarket and check out by himself?


    Chen Chen himself anointed himself with ointment and lay down on the spot.


    He''s really tired. He''s really tired.


    He needs a good rest now.


    Don''t know how much sleep, Chen Yu heard the sound of fighting.


    When Chen heard the sound, he saw two old turtles, black and white, pinching each other there.


    One punch from you, one kick from me, was pretty brutal.


    "Er..."


    Where are the two old turtles from?


    Do you hold it for too long, and then blacken, there is a second negative mood?


    Two old turtles attacking each other?


    Chen Yu is filling his brain.


    "No fight, no fight, this mortal wakes up."


    Said, the two old turtles into one.


    "What happened just now?"


    "Oh, when I''m idle and bored, I''ll fight with myself and use my avatar."


    This old thing is really boring to the extreme.


    In order to get rid of boredom, we can think of this way.


    "Can I learn?"


    "I can''t learn. I can''t do anthropology."


    Chen Yu murmurs that it''s a pity. If you can learn this skill, it will be awesome.


    "Do you have any magic?"


    "No, everything I know is instinctive."


    Chen Yu is very worried. You are also an old monster who has cultivated for tens of millions of years.


    We can''t grow a little bit.


    For example, do you work out any anti sky skills?


    Grandpa is not practical at all.


    What''s the use of an old grandfather who only knows how to fight with himself?


    "How much can you change as an external avatar?"


    "As many as you want."


    "Then you might as well have two armies fighting each other."


    "Well, that''s a good idea. Why didn''t I think of it in the past?"


    Chen Yu looks at the old turtle and instantly incarnates into 100000, which is also divided into white and black sides.


    Then, if you don''t agree, fight directly.


    Chen Yu sat beside them and watched them fight each other.


    And it''s a fight between the next dead man.


    What''s it like to see 100000 white haired old men fighting in groups?


    An old man in black was lying in front of Chen Yu, who wanted to go up and help him.


    As a result, an old man in white came directly to the top of Mount Tai.


    Chen Xun pulls an old turtle avatar.


    "Old turtle, will you be easy to look like other people besides this body?"


    "Yes, what?"


    "Or you can become Scarlett in the women''s Federation. 100000 Scarlett fights are more interesting."


    "You can''t use an external avatar with transfiguration, you can''t use transfiguration with an external avatar, ah..."


    After a few hours of fighting, the hundred thousand incarnations were all dead.


    "Oh, it''s nice to have a fight."


    "Change into Scarlett, old turtle."


    "OK, change."


    "Come on, change back."


    "Why, don''t you like it? Or am I different? "


    "It''s like a head." Chen Yu sighed: "if you are too lazy to change your figure, at least you should remove your beard. Do you know that you have destroyed my perfect impression of her?"


    But the old turtle helped Chen Yu to get rid of a lot of boredom.


    I spent ten days in the river map. For the real time, I just spent ten minutes.


    ¡­¡­


    Crash -


    Farley was woken up by the sound of the huge water.


    She got up and went to the balcony. She saw a huge spray in the lake.There is another figure swimming on the lake.


    "Chen, are you back?"


    Chen Yu climbed up to the shore. He had just thrown the inner pill of the old turtle into the lake.


    But because of the weight of endosulfan, part of it has been mired in mud.


    Because of the depth of the lake, the top part of Neidan is slightly exposed to the lake for more than ten centimeters.


    It looks like a small island in the middle of a lake.


    Nathan will continue to improve the surrounding environment and aura.


    Chen Yu returned home and returned the clothes. The evil spirits quickly picked up the dirty clothes.


    These evil demons can be called the hall and the kitchen.


    There are few shortcomings except for the inability to see light.


    For fari, it could be a day.


    But for Chen Yu, he hasn''t seen fari in more than ten days.


    "I miss you, Fanny."


    Fanny felt that Chen Yu was particularly enthusiastic today.


    It''s hotter than usual, and farry tries her best to cooperate with Chen.


    Only after several fierce battles, farry could not bear it.


    But Chen''s desire is still high.


    "Honey, let me have a rest Just a moment... "


    Chen Yu was oppressed, but looking at the exhausted farry, he had to give up.


    The next day, Chen Yu got up in high spirits.


    Fanny is still in bed. She suffered a lot last night.


    Chen''s wild offensive was totally beyond his control.


    After lying for half an hour, Franco hurried to work.


    Chen Yu went shopping in the supermarket.


    Old turtle wants a lot of things. Some things are not available in the supermarket, so they must be ordered online.


    For example, the motor generator set, although only small, is not available in the supermarket.


    Because there are so many things to buy, the supermarket delivers them free of charge.


    The supermarket staff all know Chen''s residence.


    They also know that Chen Yu is the richest man in Dashan town.


    The female employees of the supermarket always winked at Chen.


    After leaving the supermarket, Chen received a call from Siena.


    "Chen, are you busy now?"


    "No, what can I do for you?"


    "Remember what I told you last time, the psychic security team established by movich tutas."


    "Well, remember, you said Chris was in charge of training them to escape."


    "They seem to be floating. They think they can cope with any situation. Can you come and teach them a lesson?"


    "What do you want me to do?"


    "Let them stay in the hospital for a week."


    "Do you want me to hit people?"


    "It''s better not to use your power. After all, they have to face miraculous events, so I hope that it''s also the miraculous power that attacks them."


    "After 10 o''clock tonight, you take people to the outside of Mirror Lake," Chen thought

 Chapter 549

    "Tonight, it will be your first action."


    Siena left several photos in front of the members of the psychic security team.


    "This villa, built on the edge of a lake, you have to rely on your own ability to enter this villa tonight."


    "Captain, vice captain, won''t you join us?" Asked a chubby woman.


    A xianduo, a former employee of a company, was the first to be eliminated after being laid off.


    She dares to do anything to make money.


    Take a baton, and dare to fight against the evil spirit.


    Although she is not a psychic, her willpower is amazing.


    She was the only one who got the full mark in the possessed training.


    "This ghost house belongs to ordinary level. If you can''t break through this ordinary ghost house, you''d better give up this job."


    "Fu * *, I haven''t seen any evil spirits. I''m afraid of a bird."


    Another player, Basse Anthony, stood up.


    Basse Anthony, black, used to be a junkie.


    Pursue everything that can stimulate his nerves.


    For example, against supernatural forces.


    Although most of the time it''s not confrontation, it''s just being beaten.


    There''s also weapons expert Dodd Cyrus in the team.


    Specialized in weapons that can attack evil spirits.


    He is said to have been an arms dealer.


    But usually, when making weapons for other players.


    Always smoke and transform.


    There are many accidents of deflagration.


    And Rudolph David, who had been dreaming of saving the world.


    And there''s a fierce looking bodybuilder, Gibson Tatas.


    This is all the members of the psychic security team.


    "Dodd, give me the evil cannon. The more powerful it is, the better." Cried Basse Anthony.


    "Our budget is limited unless you pay for it yourself." Dodd Cyrus is a miser.


    Although there are frequent safety accidents in his weapon transformation workshop, he is careful about the budget.


    "I want a bullet proof vest." Gibson said.


    He is the biggest, but he is also the most timid.


    "Fu * * we are facing evil spirits, not gangsters. What''s the use of bulletproof vests?"


    "What is our task? How much is the bonus? " Asked ah xianduo.


    "It''s a training assignment, no bonus." "Your job is to get into the villa," Sienna said


    "What about the difficulty?"


    "Hell." "As long as you can break through that, 99% of the psychic events you will encounter in the future will not be so threatening," said Chris


    "Hell?" Most people look scared.


    Most of the training that Sienna and Chris give them is simple, easy and ordinary.


    But today, they have to face hell.


    "Captain, will our span be too large?" Gibson looked at Sienna in horror.


    "Gibson, don''t you lose face? We are not afraid. What are you afraid of? " Rudolph David is totally a hot-blooded youth: "one day the world will need us."


    "Courage has nothing to do with size." Gibson said.


    "Well, whether you like it or not, this training task will be carried out."


    ¡­¡­


    "Fanny, prepare more for dinner tonight. Sienna and Chris will come over for dinner."


    "No problem. What are they doing tonight?"


    "The people who hired them formed a psychic security team, and Sienna wanted me to give the team a special training."


    "Well, God bless them."


    In the evening Sienna and Chris came.


    "Chen, I feel that the air around me is full of elemental elves, which is really comfortable."


    In the east it''s called aura, in the West it''s called elemental elves.


    Just as the East calls the cultivated Qi spiritual power, the West calls it magic.


    It''s just one thing.


    "Probably because of the good environment." Chen Yu said quietly.


    "No, the element elves here are so rich that they don''t know each other at all. They are naturally generated. Last time I came, I didn''t feel that way."


    "Have you seen the big tree in the backyard forest? It should have something to do with it." Chen replied casually.


    "Is there anything special about that tree?"


    "Alive."


    "Alive? What do you mean? "


    "It''s eukins, the forest Herder." Chen said.Sienna is a psychic anyway. It''s not hard to accept this kind of thing.


    Even though Sienna has been exposed to too many monsters for a long time, she is still shocked by a living tree that can walk, move and talk.


    However, as long as we think that this is Chen''s home, then all the irrationality becomes reasonable.


    "Your men seem to be coming." Chen said.


    "Well? Has it come yet? "


    "How many success rates do they have here?" Asked Chris.


    "Ah? It should be 0. " "My arrangement is based on taking them to the hospital," Chen said


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡­¡­


    "It''s over there, isn''t it?"


    A xianduo and other five people came to mirror lake and looked at the villa in the distance.


    Because it''s nearly three kilometers away, plus it''s already night, so they don''t see very clearly.


    "That villa over there doesn''t look familiar. Is the captain wrong? Otherwise, let''s go. If it''s just an ordinary family, it''s an illegal invasion. " Gibson said.


    "It''s all here. There''s a reason to leave."


    "How can we get there?"


    "Swim past."


    "You idiot, this lake is at least three or four kilometers wide. Besides Gibson, who has the strength to swim to the other side?"


    "Then what?"


    "Walk around the woods."


    Five people fight at the edge of the forest. The gloomy forest is full of an uncomfortable atmosphere.


    Just then, five people saw a sign on a tree outside.


    "No fireworks."


    "What is that?"


    "Is it the evil spirits here? The evil spirits here are afraid of fire? "


    "Or let''s set a fire here."


    People, look at me, I look at you.


    "Set fire, set fire directly." Said ah xianduo.


    "Are you sure we won''t be prosecuted for arson?" Gibson asked, worried.


    "Coward, I will." Dodd set up a pile of wood and lit it.


    The fire soon started, and a tree was lit directly.


    At the moment, people eating barbecue in the front yard of the villa saw the fire in the distance.


    "Fu * *, your men set fire directly. Do they want to burn my forest?" Chen Yu roared.


    "Ah? What now? "


    "I''ll kill them!"

 Chapter 550

    "Eh, the captain''s number."


    "What is the captain doing on the phone at this time?"


    A xianduo answers the phone: "Hello, captain."


    "You idiots, what are you doing? Hurry up and put out the fire for me. "


    "What? Fire fighting? Do you know we set fire? "


    "Does the captain want us to put out the fire?"


    "But the fire seems to be a little big. Can''t it be put out?"


    "If you can''t put out the fire, then you should die." Sienna was completely speechless.


    "What did the captain say?"


    "She said let''s die."


    "Don''t worry, this is a training task. It will kill us." Said Basse.


    Just then, there was a noise in the woods.


    Then the air became cold.


    "Look Heaven! "


    At this time, the sky is suddenly covered with black clouds. The black cloud is not small, but large. It covers tens of meters.


    Then hail began to fall from the sky and hit the trees.


    "Wow What a pain! "


    Everybody on the ground, with the package in front of their heads.


    In order to withstand the hail from the sky.


    Soon, the fire came down.


    The hail stopped.


    "Damn, where''s the hail?"


    "There hasn''t been hail in Los Angeles for decades."


    "Wait There seems to be something moving in the woods. " They looked up at the dark depths of the woods.


    In the dark forest, something seems to be rushing out.


    All of a sudden, a strange creature skimmed over the low sky and rushed towards the crowd.


    "Wow What''s strange... "


    Dada -


    BAM -


    the crowd shot in a hurry. A stone ghost was smashed and fell to the ground.


    "What''s so weird about this?" And all the people came up to look at the fragments of the gargoyles.


    "Look at the pieces."


    "They seem to be re gluing together."


    "It''s not dead!"


    "Give it a few more shots."


    A Xian Duo is thick nerve, direct to the head of the stone ghost shot.


    Whoa -


    the Gargoyle''s head cracked, but it began to heal again.


    "This thing won''t kill."


    "What is that? Is this immortal evil spirit? "


    "Immortal evil spirit, but it must be supernatural."


    "And There are still...... "


    In the next moment, a dozen stone idols burst out of the woods.


    "Ah Help... "


    The unexpected stone ghost caught everyone by surprise.


    When they were lifted up into the air, their faces were pale with fear.


    Then, they were thrown into the nearby lake from several meters to ten meters.


    Poof - poof -


    five people came out of the water one by one, and they all went to the shore in a panic.


    But at this time, there were nine snake heads in front of them.


    The heads of the nine snakes were huge, and they came out of the water and stood in front of them.


    Every snake head can swallow them directly. A xianduo and others are scared to death.


    "Don''t go back, change direction, change direction..."


    When they changed direction, they saw a more terrible scene.


    There are always huge beasts on the bank, waiting for them to come near.


    It''s a dog with three heads.


    Hellhound!!


    But it''s not the most terrible. Behind the three headed dog in hell, a white bone comes out of the earth.


    The pupils of them all sparkled with evil light.


    The number of these bones is amazing. Some have swords in their hands, and some have a bone in their hands.


    A xianduo and others trembled with fear.


    They feel like they''re breaking into hell.


    "We What shall we do now? "


    "Can''t go ashore..."


    "Swim to the villa. Hurry up."


    "But it''s so far away."


    "How far is it? No matter how far you go. "


    Five people can only think of the direction of the villa.


    But at this time, in the lake in front of them, another arc was arched.


    "What''s in the water!"


    "Ah..." At this time, a man was photographed in the air and fell back into the water with a scream. He fell into seven meat and eight vegetables.


    Then there''s the second person Then there is the third person, the fourth person, the fifth personThey feel like they''re really going to die here.


    Killed by the endless monsters here.


    But at a time when they thought they were going to die.


    The gargoyles reappeared and lifted them up into the air.


    Then he flew to the villa and threw it in the water.


    They saw several people on the shore.


    Two of them are Sienna and Chris.


    "Captain Vice captain Help... "


    Sienna looked at five people angrily: "roll up for me."


    The five men climbed up to the shore trembling, all standing in front of sienna.


    "I asked you to complete the training task, but you set me on fire. Do you want to die?"


    "Captain Setting fire is also a way to break through... " A xianduo whispered.


    "If you think so, then you will die here for me." Sienna shouted angrily.


    Chen Yu came up and said, "you know, just set fire to destroy my personal property."


    "You Are you the master here? "


    "I''m not just the owner here, everything you just saw is my personal property."


    When everyone looked at Chen, there was fear in their eyes.


    They know how scary and scary things they see.


    "Now I give you three choices to make up for my loss. If you burn a tree, plant ten trees for me. The second choice is to live in prison for three years."


    "Then What about the third option? "


    "I''ll kill you and use you as fertilizer."


    "We choose the first, we choose the first."


    Sienna looked at Chen Zhao: "Chen, I''m sorry for the trouble."


    "Nothing." Chen Chu shrugged: "they didn''t make a big mistake anyway."


    "If they really burn my forest, I will take out their soul and torture forever," he said


    A xianduo and others were even scarred. This Asian can definitely do such a thing.


    Finally, Sienna and Chris leave with five of their men.


    In the car, all five people were crammed into the narrow back compartment space.


    "You''d better be ready. Come tomorrow and plant trees for Chen''s woods. Otherwise, I can''t guarantee how you will get revenge. Don''t try to escape. Believe me, Chen will find you, and no one will save you then."


    "Captain, vice captain, is Mr. Chen better than you?"


    "Not long ago, a terrible organization in New York collapsed. That organization was made up of hundreds of evil spirits. The leader of that organization was called the great father. All the witches in New York were invincible. Then the great father met Chen."


    "And then?" The crowd swallowed.


    "And then the two hundred years of evil spirits that plagued New York''s witches'' society came to an end."

 Chapter 551

    "You scared them." Fari looks at Chen Yu.


    "It''s time to scare them, or I''ll run here next time and set fire. Who can I talk to?"


    The next day -


    a xianduo and others came to plant trees honestly.


    After planting trees, he left secretly, and did not say hello to Chen.


    Chen Zhuo has nothing to do with getting close to the river map.


    "Mortals, come and play a game together."


    The old turtle is going to play a game.


    Chen Yu is idle and bored. Let''s fight.


    Anyway, I came in to relax.


    But soon he regretted it.


    Because it''s three days and three nights.


    The old turtle has no rest at all.


    Chen Yu from the initial leisure, has become a torment.


    It''s too painful.


    "Don''t bother me. I''ll have a rest." Chen Zhu is about to collapse.


    "Don''t rest. It''s been a while." The old turtle pulled up Chen Yu: "or I will change my appearance and fight with you? Do you like being a Hollywood star? I''ll change it to you, Scarlett? Or Nicole? Or Jessica? "


    Chen Chu shook off the old turtle''s hand: "you have learned the part below your head first, and can you remove your beard next time you change into a woman? Are you not afraid that they will accuse you?"


    "Then go to bed first, and play games with me when you wake up."


    Chen Yu is rolling his eyes. The devil will play games with you.


    In order to get a full sleep, Chen made a bed here.


    While sleeping, you can enjoy the bathing of mountains and rivers.


    Hetu is full of spirit and energy. After sleeping, Chen Yu feels that all his energy is full.


    As soon as the old turtle saw that Chen was up, he immediately took Chen by the hand.


    "Mortals, we continue to play."


    "Game fart, I want to practice."


    "Cultivation is not fun at all."


    For an old monster who has practiced for tens of millions of years, there is nothing more boring than practice.


    Chen Yu is too lazy to pay attention to the old turtle: "would you like to point out my cultivation?"


    "I don''t know anything about your human cultivation. How can I help you? How can I help you to become a monster? "


    "Play your game."


    The old monster didn''t have the consciousness of being a grandfather.


    "Old turtle, if I can find some novels for you, would you like to see how to be an old grandfather first?"


    "Yes, yes."


    For the old turtle, no matter what kind of leisure, there is no denying.


    Out of the river map, the evil devil was ready for lunch.


    Carrie jumped on the table and Chen looked at Carrie''s head.


    "Carrie, you seem to be a lot older these days."


    When Carrie was first called out, she was a little milk dog.


    Now, however, Carrie was a small Samo.


    "The spirit here is so abundant that my strength is growing." Said Carrie.


    "Ramon seems to have grown a lot recently, but Beelzebub doesn''t." Chen Chu looks at Beelzebub around his eyes.


    Beelzebub has not changed much, as the first demon servant to follow Chen Yu.


    What it was like, it''s still like now.


    "I''m eating more." Said Beelzebub proudly.


    "Man, no, master, I have not changed." Said Samuel.


    "Then why haven''t you changed?"


    "Because my body is strong enough, the change of aura here has little effect on me."


    Samuel said proudly, although Chen did not know what to be proud of.


    But the biggest change is still in the ninth grade.


    He began to get a little out of control. It seemed that he would grow as much as he ate every day.


    At present, Xiaojiu''s physique is still in an acceptable range.


    The three headed dog is completely unchanged. What form was the three headed dog in the first place and what form is it now.


    The three headed dog belongs to the artificial devil, and the old black is its creator.


    Therefore, the three headed dog has been finalized, and there will be no possibility of growth.


    As for the princess and Wanda, they are still growing.


    But their growth rate has slowed down. For example, the princess has grown less than 50 Jin in the last half month since her weight skyrocketed to 1500 Jin.


    Chen Yu estimated that the princess''s weight is close to the limit.


    Obitos is also one of the fastest growing. He is now four and a half meters long.


    It weighs twice as much as the Komodo lizard, and is red throughout.


    Obitos should be the one who is most likely to surpass the princess in weight.


    As for HEMA and Baima, they are demons, so their growth is not obvious.As for the growth of their real strength, let alone Chen Yu''s inability to see it, or even their own estimation.


    Of course, to say that the fastest weight growth, but also the Amun.


    He is a real behemoth, now more than fifty meters.


    Chen Yu doesn''t know where his limit is or how much he has now.


    Maybe the smallest change is the four little ones, Xiong Da, Xiong Er, Simba and Nana.


    They are normal animals. They are mischievous every day. They do nothing else.


    These are the four bear children''s templates. Of course, they are not completely infallible.


    Fisher, Vera and Manni are their nemesis.


    Every time these three monsters come to visit, the family is absolutely a chicken, a dog and a dog.


    "Master, in this area, I can now summon 30% of the body''s power." Raymond climbed up to Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu has seen the horrible posture of Raymond''s body. If Raymond summons the body, it will definitely be more terrible than all the monsters Chen Yu has encountered.


    Whether it''s Evangeline or her eldest father, it''s about Raymond.


    "This aura area can improve your strength?" Chen asked curiously.


    "It can''t be improved. It''s to improve the capacity of our projection." "It''s like a water tank, how much water there is in the tank determines how big the fish can be raised," Mr. Samar said


    "Does that have any effect on your strength?"


    "Only HEMA and Baima have influence, they are noumenon, so they can be directly affected."


    "But they don''t seem to have changed much."


    "Their appearance will not change much, but their strength has improved by at least half."


    "But that''s good," said Samar. "When they''re strong enough, they can be my right-hand man to conquer the world."


    "Come on, I look after you."


    "Then will you support me in conquering the world?"


    "Yes, of course." Chen Zhu nodded.


    "Then give me a hundred dollars."


    "What to do?"


    "Funds for activities."


    "You know that a regular enterprise needs a detailed plan to obtain funds, and then apply for it. At last, you can decide not to give funds. You can make a plan, and then apply to me."

 Chapter 552

    Just then, a car stopped at Chen''s door.


    Chen Yu went out to see that it was Steven.


    Chen Yu welcomed Steven very much.


    But he came too suddenly.


    Moreover, he didn''t even bring his assistant, so he came straight to his house.


    Chen Yu remembers talking to him last time. It seems that he hasn''t finished filming yet.


    "Hey, old bastard, you won''t let me know if you come."


    Chen Yu went up to hug Steven. "What''s the matter with you?"


    "Chen, I''m in a bad mood."


    "Have you been over indulgent lately?" Chen Yu looked up and down at Steven. "Do you want me to check for you?"


    "There''s a bar at home?" Steven asked.


    "Come in." Chen Yu doesn''t know what happened to Steven.


    However, his mood seems to be a little depressed.


    Chen took some beer out.


    The princess turned her big ass and wanted to drink beer, too.


    "Come here, honey."


    Steven comes forward and helps the princess open a bottle of beer.


    I took a sip first and then fed it to the princess.


    "What happened?"


    "Asshole, I''ll never work with PLM again. It''s all assholes." Steven let out a roar.


    "What the hell is going on?"


    "Those bastards want my new movie to be released in July."


    "And then?"


    "And then?" Steven stares at his glasses: "do you know how complicated it is to make a movie? Dubbing, dubbing, color matching, editing, and make-up will take at least half a year, but now there are only three months left, three months to do the later stage, and even the publicity time is not enough, when the box office will be on the streets, Chen, do you know how much this has affected me? "


    "Isn''t that what rasphaz said? Discuss it with him. "


    Chen is not in this industry, so he doesn''t know about it.


    "There''s nothing the old bastard can do." Steven said helplessly.


    "Why?" Srode has the final say in


    , "PLM" is the second largest shareholder of New York, and Srode''s camp includes the manager of resource propaganda department. Because in February next year, there will be a super A production of "PLM" which is invested by PLM, and the one headed by Srode will give enough publicity time to the "plan". If I want to get publicity resources for my "detective nuhai", I have to wait until after the "New York plan", or I have to release it in advance. "


    Steven helplessly said: "if it is released in July this year, then the publicity can''t be covered in three months from now, and PLM only has five million publicity budget, fu * *, do you know what the publicity budget of New York plan is? It''s 80 million dollars, compared with 120 million dollars for the New York plan


    Steven is here to complain. What can Chen do? He knows little about Hollywood.


    "Steven, I''m sure you can make it, even if it''s only three months."


    Steven shook his head: "anyway, I don''t have any hope for it. Once the" angry sea detective "fails, I will take full responsibility, and my reputation will be greatly damaged."


    "Is there no way?" Chen asked.


    Steven shook his head: "the post production time is too short, the publicity time is too short, and the publicity budget is too small to succeed."


    Chen could do nothing about Steven''s complaints and complaints.


    He is not the Almighty God. If he is God, he will surely break the world record in box office.


    Well, Steven is just looking for Chen Yu to vomit bitterness.


    When farry came back, she saw Chen Yu and Steven lying on the grass, and the cans around her were everywhere.


    "Hey, Chen." Fari patted Chen''s face.


    Chen Yu opened his eyes vaguely: "honey, when is it now?"


    "How many drinks did you and Steven have in the afternoon?"


    Chen Xun rubbed his forehead: "I don''t know."


    After a while, Steven woke up, too.


    "Chen, Fanny, I have to go."


    "I can''t go. I don''t want to carry murder. You''re still drunk." Chen Yu holds Steven.


    "I still have a job."


    "I don''t care how much work you have, but you have to spend the night here."


    Steven can''t beat Chen Yu. The key is that Chen Yu has taken all the keys of his car.


    Steven can only stay here for the night.


    But for Chen Yu and Steven, they eat and drink at the same time.


    Steven drank until he vomited, and Chen finally got him back to his bedroom.When Chen Yu went downstairs, farry was sitting by the lake.


    "Steven has arranged it?"


    "Well."


    Chen Yu sits next to Fanny, and Xiaojiu floats on the water.


    A head fell gently on Fanny''s lap.


    Fari stroked Xiaojiu''s head. The cold skin felt very comfortable.


    It''s totally different from the hairy feeling of mammals.


    At this time, obitos climbed over.


    Nine a little surprised, immediately dive into the water.


    Facing the dragon blood of obitos, Xiaojiu is still short.


    And Obi Toth, more than four meters long, is much stronger than nine less than seven meters.


    Moreover, they have a fire property and a water property, which are naturally incompatible.


    Every time Xiaojiu meets obitos, he will be bullied by obitos.


    "ADA." Obitos''s head was arched.


    Obitos also learned from Xiao Jiu that his body was arched over Chen Zhu and fari.


    Now it weighs nearly 600 kilograms. Even if it is not completely pressed on farry, farry can''t stand it.


    And the scales on obitos are not as smooth as those of Xiaojiu, plus its fire dragon blood.


    There is no coldness of a cold-blooded animal on his body. His palm is on his skin, but he can feel a hot temperature.


    "ADA, my father said, he has finished the inventory of Logan Samar''s property. When are you free to receive your share?"


    Chen Zhu nodded, and he was looking forward to how many things he could share.


    "Chen, when I was passing by the supermarket today, I heard the employees of the supermarket say that you bought a lot of things, even TV, for whom?"


    "Ah..." Chen Yu was shocked for a moment, and immediately responded: "it''s for people in that place. They are isolated from the world. They don''t have many things outside. Every time I used to be empty handed, I plan to bring some products outside to friends over there."


    "Oh, are you going to be there again recently?"


    Fanny was curious about where the place was.


    "Well, I''ll go again these two days."

 Chapter 553

    What is the feeling of death?


    First there is darkness, then consciousness begins to sink.


    It''s like drowning, sinking.


    This process is like eternity, or just for a moment.


    Then there''s the red light.


    Finally, I fell into a big river.


    A terrible river full of blood.


    That''s all Carol felt.


    The river is full of many evil and terrible monsters.


    Compared with the monsters in the river, the burrows are like gentle domestic cats.


    Falling soul in the sky.


    They are just dead people, and then fell into the river of blood, constantly struggling.


    Carol was chased by a strange fish more than ten meters away.


    Just when he thought he was going to die again, he grabbed his neck with one hand and lifted him out of the bloodstream.


    Then the weirdo grabbed him and stuffed him into a bottle.


    There are two people, or souls, in this bottle.


    From what they say, Carol knows, this is hell.


    And the strange man who caught him was called Addo, a demon.


    The two of them are English and Australian.


    Dorant, an Englishman, is a drunkard with a strong tendency to violence.


    But in the end he was killed by his wife in his sleep.


    Another Australian, Nabal, was a gangster who died in the shooting.


    "Where are we going now?" Asked Carol.


    "Selling." "We are likely to be sold to other demons," nibar said


    "What if there were no other demons to buy it?" Asked Carol.


    "Then be eaten." "Before the two of you came, the two souls I had locked up with were eaten by this demon," dorant said


    Carol and nibar shivered.


    "Then we are bought by other demons and eaten, right?"


    "No, our souls are relatively complete, so if other demons buy us, they will not eat us."


    "So what can we do?"


    "Work."


    "What job?"


    "I don''t know. I''ve been locked here. How can I know what I can do?" Said dorant.


    "Then can we escape?"


    "Escape? Ha ha... " Dorant laughed. "Are you sure that you, a humble and fragile soul, can survive in this horrible hell?"


    At this time, the devil Adou probe over and look at the three souls chatting in the bottle.


    "Don''t think about running away, so you can live longer." Addo apparently heard their conversation.


    The three souls were scared bloodless, and Addo smiled: "if you can be bought by other demons, it''s lucky for you, but when you enter Obsidian City, you can talk more, maybe you can be seen by other demons."


    "Go away."


    Suddenly a big hand behind him pushed Addo to the ground.


    A duo frightens a shiver, hurriedly kneels on the ground.


    A huge red devil walked in front of Addo. Behind the red devil, there was a huge team.


    But in the team, most of them are demons in chains.


    "Lord Addo, what''s the matter with these demons? Why are they tied up? "


    "They are all the spoils of the Lord. Half a year ago, our LORD fought with his neighbor, Lord Rogan Samuel, and Lord Rogan samal was defeated. Therefore, his territory was also taken over by our Lord. These are the servants of Lord Rogan samal, but now they all belong to our Lord."


    "The red one is the Lord here?"


    "Nonsense, it''s just a subordinate chaos devil."


    "Lord ADO, what level of devil are you?" Asked dorant.


    "As far as your problems are concerned, if you can''t sell today, you should be eaten first."


    Dorant was so scared and stupid that he asked a random question and was treated like this.


    He didn''t know that Addo was just a half blood devil.


    He''s the lowest devil in hell. He doesn''t even have a breed.


    And the most important point is that the chaos devil was a warrior under the Lord.


    A duo is just a small peddler, and his identity is even worse.


    Carroll and nibar are gloating. If they eat dorant first, at least they will be safe for the time being.


    Suddenly, the sky darkened without warning.


    Carol saw a red dragon passing through the sky."That is..."


    "That''s the Lord''s wife, the superior devil, and the incomparable dragon blood."


    Addo pointed to the black castle in the distance: "do you see that castle? It''s Obsidian castle, Lord''s castle."


    Carol had been staring at the castle with envy in her eyes.


    He can see that Addo also belongs to the bottom in hell.


    Although he now has the power of life and death to himself, he is only an ant in front of the big people.


    A warrior under the Lord''s command can humiliate him at will.


    Let alone the Lord above.


    If I can enter that castle, maybe I can change my destiny.


    For now, of course, his fate is not under his control.


    After entering Obsidian City, Addo found a vacancy to sit down, and then put the bottles with souls on the stall.


    Just then, a terrible looking devil came.


    Ah duo immediately fell to his knees and head.


    "Look up." The devil said.


    "Sir, are you talking to me?" Asked ADO, looking up.


    "Are there any other fools here?"


    Ah duo looked around. There are so many demons around. Why is he sure he is that fool?


    "What can I do for you, my lord?"


    "Do you have the soul of an anthropologist?"


    When Carol heard the devil''s words, he immediately shouted, "I am I am, I am an anthropologist."


    Here comes the chance to change fate.


    The terrible looking devil picked up the bottle and said, "are you an anthropologist?"


    "Yes, I am an anthropologist, sir. What can I do for you?"


    "Can you speak Spanish?"


    "Yes, I will, I will."


    Carroll is even more excited. Spanish is one of his best languages.


    "Well, you belong to me." The devil looked at Adou on the ground and threw a stone in front of Adou.


    "Ah duo repeatedly kowtowed:" thank you for your generosity


    "These two souls seem useless." The devil looked at dorente and nibar.


    "My Lord, I can speak French." Said nibal hastily.


    "I don''t need it."


    "Be prepared, my Lord. Maybe you will use it in the future."


    The devil thinks about it. It seems that it''s the same thing. Then keep it.


    The devil looked at dorant again. "What about you?"


    "I I...... "

 Chapter 554

    "I''m his assistant." Dorente said, stumbling and praying for Carol.


    Carol smiled a little: "my Lord, yes, this man is my assistant."


    Having a subordinate can also restore his self-confidence.


    Restore the feeling of respect.


    "Since it''s your assistant, keep it."


    "Your Excellency, what should I call you?"


    "Kemper, I''m the Lord''s personal bodyguard." "This time, the Lord asked me to come out and find someone," said Tupper proudly


    As he said this, he crushed the bottle, and Carol, dorente and nibar were free again.


    "Follow me closely. If you leave my side and are eaten by other demons, you will suffer by yourself." Chenpo said coldly, "especially after entering the castle."


    Casper takes three of Carol into the castle.


    Along the way, demons in chains were pulled in.


    Some of these demons are big, some are small.


    After crossing the aisle, Carol came to a clearing.


    The open space is full of boxes, big and small.


    "The Lord''s spoils are very rich this time."


    Carol looked at the boxes and wondered what was in them.


    "You wait here. I''ll report to the Lord."


    As soon as skeleton Po left, the three did not dare to walk around and waited in place.


    Dorente and nibar were standing by Carol''s side.


    "Mr. Carroll, please take care of me in the future."


    "Ha ha, we are all partners. It''s too much to say these words." Carol said with a smile.


    Although he said it on his mouth, it was a haughty expression.


    It''s all about being superior.


    But now dorente and nibar can only flatter Carol.


    Who makes Carol useful to the demon lords here now.


    Both of them can only be regarded as vassals.


    Just then Carol saw a figure.


    A familiar figure that can no longer be familiar.


    A hateful person!


    Chen Yu! If it were not for him, he would not have died.


    If it wasn''t for him, he wouldn''t have fallen into hell.


    Carol''s heart lit up when she saw Chen Yu.


    This guy''s dead, too?


    Is this guy in hell, too?


    Carol has been staring at Chen Zhu.


    He saw Chen Zhuo walk to the boxes.


    Then he began to turn over the box, and seemed to pick and choose from the inside and take something.


    OK, it''s good. I''m worried about not getting revenge.


    I didn''t expect to meet you here.


    Now you don''t have that kind of power in the world.


    "Bold, this is the Lord''s prize! You are stealing here. " Carole said in a stern voice.


    Chen Yu is stunned for a moment. He is choosing gifts for Fanny and his other friends.


    Who could have predicted that Cheng Yaojin would be killed halfway.


    And Cheng Yaojin is an acquaintance.


    "Well, isn''t this professor Carroll? Ha ha You have come to hell. In our Chinese words, where can we not meet in life? " Chen Yu teased Carol.


    Now that people are dead, they go to hell.


    Chen Yu is too lazy to bother him.


    "Who and where in your life do not meet." Carol knows the meaning of this sentence in Chinese.


    However, the more playful Chen Yu is, the more unhappy he is.


    "Give it to me and kill him." Carol waved.


    Dorente and nibar looked at each other with some hesitation.


    "Come on, don''t you want to listen to me?"


    "Professor Carroll, who is this man?"


    "You don''t care who he is. He''s a nobody. I''ll die because of him."


    "But since he is here, his status is not easy." Dorente and nibar are worried about Chen''s special identity.


    "He died later than I did. What special status could he have?" Carol said confidently.


    I''m lucky to be in Obsidian castle.


    Is the other side''s luck better than their own?


    "You saw just now that he was stealing, stealing the Lord''s spoils. No matter what his status, he was dead." "Don''t you want to act in front of the Lord?" Carol said


    Dorant and nibar look at each other, right.


    If I teach him a lesson, I will say that I can''t stand this man''s stealing when the demon lord comes here. Maybe I can get the appreciation of the Demon Lord.This is a good chance for pie to fall from the sky!


    When they were reminded by Carol to look at Chen Yu, they suddenly smiled with a bad smile.


    "Yes, I''m responsible for it." Carol said confidently.


    As soon as he was appreciated by reeper, he felt that he had the whole world.


    Dorant can''t wait to rush up.


    However, the face is Chen Yu''s fist.


    àØ -


    dorant''s spirit body was broken up in an instant.


    Soon, however, the spirit of dorant was reunited.


    Chen Chu looked at his hand and forgot to use magic.


    "Professor Carroll, you''ve been driving everywhere, and you''ve found two more attendants." Chen Chu smiled at Carol.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Do you think it''s useful to get along with me now?"


    Carol felt that Chen Yu was begging him for mercy.


    However, Carroll has long regarded Chen Yu as his mortal enemy.


    How can we let Chen Yu go.


    "You''re dead today."


    "Well, I''d like to see who''s dead." Chen Yu said with both arms in his arms.


    Dorente and nibar rush up again.


    This time, Chen Yu used magic power, with a magic attached to his leg.


    To lift is to lift the legs.


    Dorant cried out, kneeling on the ground, covering his lower body and Howling bitterly.


    Nibar wants to attack Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu punches out, and nibar''s half shoulder is blown away.


    And this time it didn''t recover, and nibar fell to the ground and cried bitterly.


    Carol''s face changed dramatically..


    Is this bastard so powerful in hell?


    But it''s no use. It''s a hell here, not a world of human order.


    Here, the devil is the real master.


    Is this bastard stronger than the demon lord?


    Just look at the Dragon just passing through the sky. It''s the Lord''s wife.


    The Lord''s wife is so powerful, then the Demon Lord will not be weak.


    "Help Help... " Carol shouted.


    As long as it attracts the attention of other demons and even demon lords, this guy will die.

 Chapter 555

    Tupper''s out.


    But he was following a larger demon.


    The devil was two stories tall and smelled of fear.


    "What''s the name of the ghost there? Do you know where it is? " Beshib zopheth said angrily.


    "When you see the Lord, don''t roll over and kneel to salute me." "I don''t know," snapped Tupper.


    "See your Lord, that man. He''s stealing. He''s stealing the Lord''s spoils."


    "Stealing? You said he stole? " Beelzebub. Zophi looked at Chen.


    "Hi, Lord."


    "When did you come, man?" Asked besib zoffi.


    "Lord, the living are called by the Lord''s wife." Said Tupper.


    "Your wife said it was mine." "How can I get into his mouth? I''m a thief," Chen said


    Besieged zoffi looked down at Carol, who peed.


    What''s the matter? Are they familiar?


    And it doesn''t just sound familiar.


    Their tone is exactly like a greeting from a friend.


    "These are the ones I prepared for you. You have to pick yourself and take them back to the world." Said beshib zoffi.


    "There are so many things. I want to find some friends to send to me." Chen said.


    "My Lord, this man is the human soul that I''m looking for. He can speak Spanish However, he seems to have offended you. I will crush his soul and help you find another one immediately. " Said Tupper.


    Carol realized in a flash that Chen Yu was going to translate the voyage diary.


    In order to help Chen Yu find someone who can speak Spanish and translate the navigation diary, she wanted to find a Spanish speaker.


    At this time, Carol suddenly understood that he could ask the Lord''s bodyguard to help him find someone.


    This shows that Chen Yu''s relationship with the Demon Lord is not obvious.


    And listen to the previous words of reeper, Chen Yu is not dead.


    It was summoned to hell from the earth by the Lord''s wife.


    This relationship is even more complicated.


    As for dorente and nibar, they were scared to death.


    The pain was forgotten. They wanted to ingratiate themselves with Carol.


    It turns out that the real iron plate is their provocative person.


    It''s dead. It''s dead.


    Chen Yu squinted at Carol.


    Carol quickly knelt down to Chen Yu: "Mr. Chen, I''m sorry, I''m sorry, it''s my fault, it''s all my fault, please forgive me, I''ll help you translate one word of the navigation diary, no, I''ll translate it into Chinese."


    Chen Yu thinks about it, and Carol''s knowledge is definitely not enough.


    And he can speak Chinese. If he translates it into English, he may not understand it.


    But if you can translate it into Chinese, you can understand it better.


    "Forget it, just him." Chen said.


    Carol was as forgiven as a man, and the whole man was in vain.


    "What are these two for?" Chen asked.


    "I don''t know." Carol turned her head.


    "Carol, you bastard We are all working for you, and you have abandoned us. " Dorente and nibar immediately struggled to their feet and roared at Carol.


    Chen Yu had a new understanding of Carol''s selfish side.


    He didn''t like Carol in the past, but now he does.


    These two people were ordered by Carol to attack themselves, and now they were abandoned by Carol directly.


    "You two, come here." Chen said.


    Dorente and nibar came to Chen Yu.


    "What did you do before you died?"


    "My Lord, I''m a bus driver." Said dorant.


    "Then why do you go to hell?"


    "Beat your wife."


    "Kill him for me." Chen Yu kicked dorant over.


    "Ah..." Reeper came up and kneaded dorant to death without any nonsense.


    "What I hate most is the man who beats his wife." Chen Chu looked at nibar and said, "what about you?"


    "I didn''t beat my wife I''m not married. " Nibar said quickly, "I am It''s just a way of mixing black and white. "


    Nibar is not sure if Chen will kill him for this.


    "What kind of business?"


    "Collect the protection fee..." Nibar said haltingly.


    "And what else?"


    Now I''m a gangster. I only need to collect protection fees to cheat the ghost.


    This is not the 1980s and 1990s, and no one will pay the protection fee these days.


    "And And sell some ammunition. " Said nibal, with his head down.Chen Yu touched his chin: "where are you from?"


    "Australia."


    "On the American side, is there a way to get arms?" Chen asked.


    "Sir, do you want to buy arms?"


    "Well."


    "Yes, I have to. In fact, my source of goods is from America."


    "Then, you will follow me back to earth." Chen said.


    "Ah? Back to earth? "


    "What? No? Then you can stay in hell. "


    "Yes, I would like to return to the world."


    I want to know how to choose with my butt.


    Stay in this hell full of demons, you may be eaten at any time.


    It''s better to return to the world, maybe be enslaved by Chen Yu, but at least Chen Yu is human.


    "Mr. Chen Then I...... "


    "You translate it for me first. If you make a mistake, I will crush you and then spell it again."


    Chen Yu didn''t like Carol, or even hated him very much.


    So it''s impossible for him to keep Carol by his side.


    "Man, I have something here for you." Said beshib zoffi.


    "What?" Chen asked curiously.


    Besieb zoffi took out a box with some gold coins in it.


    Chen Yu''s pupil suddenly contracted: "double gold coin!"


    Chen Yu remembers very clearly the use and value of the double gold coin.


    "Only one of them is a double gold coin." "But the double gold is useless for you now," said besieb zoffi


    "Why?"


    "The double gold coin can only be used for the weak and small individuals. You are very strong now. The double gold coin can''t work on you."


    Well, it doesn''t work if it doesn''t work.


    But even if you can''t use it yourself, you can use it for Fanny.


    "What are the other three?"


    "Lucky gold." Said beshib zoffi.


    "As long as you put lucky gold coins on you, can you bring good luck?"


    "No, when you need good luck, drop a drop of blood on the gold coin. Then the gold coin will bring you some good luck in one aspect, and this is something you can do. If it''s something you can''t do, the lucky gold coin won''t help you achieve it."


    "Is it more useful to you?" Chen asked.


    "The stronger the individual is, the worse the effect of this special prop is. This lucky gold coin only brings luck temporarily, not accomplishes your wish."

 Chapter 556

    "That is to say, there will be a big discount on my use?"


    "Yes." "I used Lucky Gold once two thousand years ago," said besieb zoffi


    "And then? What did you get? "


    "I stepped on a plague rat that had been stealing my treasure. Before that, I had not caught the plague rat. At that time, I was almost as strong as you."


    Chen Yu is speechless. That is to say, it has little effect on himself?


    Forget it. It''s also a magic prop. Keep it.


    Carol and nibar look at Chen.


    More regret in my heart.


    The relationship between Chen Yu and the Demon Lord is obviously different.


    Such precious things can be given to him.


    Ordinary people can''t imagine it at all.


    At this time, Carol also understood why Chen Yu was not interested in the things in the monument.


    What good thing does he want? Go straight to hell. What can''t he get?


    At this time iris came out of it.


    "We''ve got a party for you, man. Come with me."


    "There is no evil spirit soup, human bone dishes, human skin stew or the like?"


    "Don''t worry, it won''t happen this time. I know you don''t like it."


    Last time iris prepared the meal for Chen Yu, Chen Yu almost died of nausea.


    Chen Yu doubted that Aurelius intended it.


    Well, it''s a good meal.


    Nibar has been following Chen Yu''s side. Chen Yu turns around and asks, "would you like some?"


    "Well Is that ok? "


    "He''s just a humble spirit. Every dish here contains the power of demons. One bite can make him die." Said beshib zoffi.


    Chen Chu helplessly patted nibar on the shoulder: "don''t be sad, you can''t die if you don''t eat. No, you are dead."


    Chen Yu stayed in Obsidian castle for 24 hours, and went to several places he had never been before.


    Although it''s not the first time to visit Obsidian castle, obsidian castle is very large, and there are many places that Chen Yu has never been to.


    Of course, some places are more anti human.


    For example, if you burn the oven, you can put the soul that fell into hell because of fraud into the oven and burn it with the water of hell, and finally extract the interest of those who are lost.


    Chen Yu didn''t know what it was used for, but he always felt that what it was made from the soul of a swindler would not be a good thing.


    Twenty four hours later, Chen Yu returned to the world.


    For the time being, the voyage diary will stay in hell and translate to Carol.


    After all, so much content can''t be translated in two days.


    Back home, Chen Yu plunges into the space again.


    At the same time, it brought in nibar.


    "Chen Yu, how can you bring a soul to me?" Old black is staring at nibar.


    Nibar peed on the spot, death!


    Everyone knows this man, even the devil. Now even the God of death knows him.


    "I wonder if your skeletons will arm themselves and get some ammunition."


    Chen Yu had mentioned this to Lao Hei earlier. Those skeleton soldiers were revived by the magic of the dead.


    Individual combat power may not even be able to fight an adult, so the number seems quite frightening.


    However, if the skeletons were equipped with modern thermal weapons, the situation would be different.


    Imagine an armed skeleton army.


    An army that is completely fearless of death and injury and goes forward bravely.


    It just doesn''t feel too much.


    "Do you have so much money?" Old black asked.


    "Well It''s a problem. " Chen Yu thought for a moment, "I have brought many things back from hell. Please help me to pick out something that can see light and is worth a little bit."


    Chen Zhu took out a large box and a small box, enough for hundreds of boxes.


    "Come and look for me, too, and see if there''s anything you can sell."


    Most of these boxes are made of materials.


    Besib zoffi also knew that Chen Zhu needed to prepare all kinds of medicines, so he gave almost all materials.


    "The mountain devil''s tree beard. The rich may like it."


    "This thing can move. It''s not normal at first sight. Whoever has money will like this kind of thing that looks evil."


    "Then this, the eyes of the lurker, will be red in the dark."


    "If this thing is put in the room, it will be scared to death."


    "Master, there is no problem with this thing. It will certainly sell at a good price." Said nibar, pointing to a box of jewels.


    "Oh, this is the devil''s diamond in hell. It''s very similar to the diamond in the world, and it''s of good quality. It must be OK." Said old black."Fu * *, have you seen a thousand carats of diamonds? If you take this out, it will be regarded as an artificial diamond. "


    Chen Yu covered his forehead. As expected, none of the things here could see the light.


    "Master, you can cut the devil''s diamond into small pieces for sale." Said nibar.


    "Cannot be sold as pellets." The old black said: "once the devil devil drill destroys the whole, it will release a lot of curses."


    "Come on, let''s make money honestly."


    "Master, I will help you plan, and you will become the arms king of the United States."


    "Go away." Chen Yu stares at nibar.


    If you are an illegal doctor, even if you are caught, you can easily escape if you make up the tax and spend some money to prove that you are a first offender.


    But if a foreigner is caught selling arms in the United States, it will be an old thing.


    Moreover, Chen Yu didn''t want to touch this kind of thing.


    Even in countries like the United States where guns are legalized, the private sale of arms is a felony.


    Kill a person and deal with it cleanly. I don''t know the ghost.


    But arms are human to human transactions, and it is impossible to completely deal with the traces.


    Chen Yu is not going to play too much.


    It''s better to continue to live a small and prosperous life.


    If he can be stable and rich, Chen will not refuse.


    Chen Yu left nibar in the gap of space and temporarily became the assistant of Lao Hei.


    At the same time, he helped Chen to manage the materials.


    When Chen Yu came out, it was already more than four o''clock in the morning.


    Without going back to the bedroom, I spent hours in the living room.


    The next day, fari wakes up Chen Zhu. Fari looks at Chen Zhu with some complaints.


    "I will not return to my room." Fari knows Chen Yu doesn''t want to disturb her.


    But the more thoughtful Chen is, the more uncomfortable she feels.


    Chen Chu took fari and kissed her directly. He also touched her dishonestly.


    "I''m going to work soon."


    "Here you are."


    "Gold coin?"


    "You must put this gold coin on you at all times." Chen Yu looked at fari seriously and said.


    "What is its use?"


    "To resist one death for you."

 Chapter 557

    "I don''t want it. Keep it for yourself." "You always go through so many dangers, you need this more than I do," said Farley


    "Of course I do." Chen Zhu took out a gold coin and said.


    "You don''t seem to have the same pattern as me."


    "Every coin for death will not be the same." Chen said, "take good care of it. I hope this gold coin will never be used."


    "OK..."


    An hour later --


    "Chen, if you don''t stop, that gold coin will be used directly."


    ¡­¡­


    "Miss Keira, I''ve prepared the ointment. Do you and miss Fanny need any more?" Chen Yu dialed Kaila.


    "Yes, how many bottles have you made? I want it all. " When Kaila heard Chen Yu''s words, she immediately expressed her excitement to buy them all.


    Although the price of Chen Yu''s ointment is very high, as long as you buy it, you will not lose money.


    It''s better to use it by yourself or for the relatives around you.


    These ointments all have very good efficacy.


    And this kind of ointment is very rare. It can''t be bought with money.


    Always have one or two bottles of ointment by your side.


    "Sorry, I can only sell you two." Chen said.


    "Why?" "Do you have only two bottles?" Kyra asked


    "You are treating the burn on Miss Fanny''s hand. If it is for her, only one bottle is enough."


    "Not enough, not enough at all. She needs at least three bottles of injuries on her hand." Kaila said.


    "If you only rely on the ointment for continuous application, you need three bottles, but you can help me with my treatment and save two bottles." Chen said.


    "How much do you pay for Fanny''s treatment?"


    "Two bottles of ointment, plus the money for Fanny''s treatment, will be half a million dollars. Is the price acceptable?"


    "Yes." Keira replied with alacrity.


    These days, when she went to visit Fanny, she frowned at her burned palm every day.


    And every day I''m talking about when Chen can make the ointment.


    "Are you at home at night? I''ll go with Fanny. "


    "Are you coming here?" "In fact, it''s not that troublesome," Chen asked. "It''s just a acupuncture session. It''s OK to stimulate the pore absorption ointment of the palm. It doesn''t need to stay for another day or two."


    "It doesn''t matter. Fanny and I are relatively free these days."


    "Well then."


    Chen Yu put down his barbell and then swam to the top of the inner alchemy ball in the middle of the lake.


    As long as Chen Yu is free, he will practice the book of Qingyi.


    Chen Yu has never been exposed to other Dharma formulas of cultivation, so I don''t know if other Dharma formulas are similar to the Qingyi manual.


    The cultivation process of "Qingyi manual" is the process of mutual transformation between their own spiritual power and the spirit in the air.


    If we explain it in a modern and understandable way.


    Is similar to the fund, its own spiritual power is the principal, the external spiritual is an institutional fund.


    The amount of Reiki is equivalent to whether the organization has sufficient funds.


    If there is a lack of Reiki, put their own principal into the fund, it is estimated that the principal may not be received back, or the time to receive back is very slow.


    For example, around Chen''s villa, the abundant spirit is just like a fund with abundant funds.


    The rate of return is certainly considerable.


    So it makes sense to learn finance well before cultivating.


    The whole Mirror Lake area, around the pill, must be the most spiritual place.


    Of course, "Qingyi manual" belongs to the kind of steady investment. No, it''s the cultivation formula.


    The short-term return is not obvious, but the advantage is stability.


    As long as you don''t die by yourself, you won''t lose money or hurt the principal Psychic power.


    In fact, Hetu is the most suitable place for cultivation.


    It''s a pity that there is an old son of a bitch in it.


    As long as Chen Yu goes inside, it''s impossible for him to cultivate at ease.


    If he is the kind of grandfather who can improve his cultivation, Chen can bear it.


    The point is that he''s the kind of guy who''s going to die, but he''s totally out of tune.


    So, it''s not that the better you learn, the better you can be a teacher.


    As for Hetu itself, as everyone knows, it''s a treasure passed down from ancient times, and it''s a good thing.


    But the point is that it''s useless


    It''s really useless. Before Chen Yu thought about it, go inside and have fun.


    But after being dragged by the old turtle for three days and nights, Chen Yu was totally desperate.


    The old turtle has been sulking for tens of millions of years, and now finally someone can accompany him to eat, drink and play.


    So as soon as Chen Yu goes in, he will definitely harass him.Well, occasionally you should care about the lonely old man.


    After cultivation, Chen Yu went into Hetu.


    "I really want to fall in love." There the old turtle mourned for himself again.


    That''s what Chen Yu can''t stand.


    Can you pick up the dignity of the strong?


    It''s obvious that a cow is going to die, and it has to be like a little girl all day.


    I want this today and that tomorrow.


    What''s more, you have to do something bad.


    Why do we have to fall in love.


    Find you a little turtle?


    Don''t tease. All you can bring in are dead.


    "Old turtle, have you seen that movie recently?"


    "Thirty three days of lovelorn love."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Or do you change one yourself? Fall in love with yourself. "


    "No, you can''t use transfiguration if you use an external avatar. You can''t use an external avatar if you use transfiguration."


    "It''s fun to fall in love with your own face."


    "I''ve tried, looking at my face, I''m going to puke in ten seconds."


    Chen Yu felt that he did not need to visit him.


    Old turtle is here alone, but it''s also very happy.


    "So."


    Chen found a magazine, then cut off the magazine''s head and pasted it on the old turtle''s face.


    "That''s OK."


    "Well, it seems to work."


    The old turtle incarnated another self again.


    Chen Yu sat on the ground, drinking wine and watching the performance of the old turtle.


    "Which one are you playing now?"


    "Titanic." The old turtle hugged another one from behind.


    "Jack."


    "Lucy..."


    "Oh This wine is very strong. "


    Chen Zhu seldom drinks to vomit, but today''s wine, he really vomites.


    "Didn''t I bring in the wine? Why is the wine so strong? "


    Chen asked with a beer.


    "Just as human beings are the primates of all things, wine is the primates of all waters. They will absorb the aura of heaven and earth. The more abundant the aura is, the more honest the wine will be."


    "But this wine is not made here, is it? I brought it in from outside. "


    "Nonsense, this wine has been put here for nearly 15 years, and has been in contact with the spirit here for a long time."

 Chapter 558

    "Can''t this wine hurt people?"


    "It can''t hurt people. Aura is only good for people, not harmful."


    Chen Yu''s head is a little painful, but his consciousness is very clear.


    Sweet spirits enter the throat, strong but not burning.


    The fragrance is fragrant and the aftertaste is endless.


    A picture flashed in my mind, the original fuzzy memory became clear again.


    Chen''s cheek is wet.


    Chen Chu wiped his tears and said, "I''m going to drink this wine. I''m so sentimental."


    "You have spiritual power, which is good. If ordinary people drink it, they will be sad and turn into a river."


    "You''re sure this wine won''t kill people, are you?"


    "Nonsense, not fake wine."


    Chen Chu looked around for a few times, and there was a bamboo forest not far away.


    Cut down some bamboo tubes and pour the wine into them.


    "What do you do?"


    "To see if there is a market."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Selling wine, you are short of money recently, and you have a variety of high consumption. You have to make ends meet."


    "How much is the wine?" Old turtle is also interested.


    "I don''t know. I''ll do my best, and then I''ll find some rich people to drink." Chen said.


    "Deep in the bamboo forest are purple and green bamboos. With those bamboos, they sell better." Said the old turtle.


    "Purple bamboo? It seems that the name is hard to grow. "


    "A hundred years old, but the flow of time inside and outside is not the same. As long as you don''t cut all at once, you can cut one or two trees every time you come in, and it''s almost sustainable." Said the old turtle.


    They were busy for a while, and the purple green bamboo was very tough.


    Chen Yu broke it with his hands and was unharmed. At last, he could only use bronze sword with magic to chop.


    "Name it." Chen said.


    The old turtle is illiterate and has been thinking for a long time.


    The names I think of are all immortal wine, spirit wine and so on.


    Chen Yu is speechless. It''s terrible that he has no culture.


    "It''s called purple green wine."


    "Where is the name? What''s wrong with the old turtle spirit? "


    "Well, it''s just an old turtle in the wine."


    Chen made ten purple bamboo tubes, all filled with wine.


    Anyway, the vines in my backyard were supposed to make wine.


    If the purple green wine can sell at a good price, make a sales channel by yourself.


    In this way, there will be another way to make money.


    Old turtle involuntarily carved three ancient words on the bamboo tube: purple green wine.


    ¡­¡­


    "Oliver, how about dinner?"


    Halifa Oliver frowned. How could this old man be in the mood to invite himself today?


    The thought of the last time annoyed Halifa Oliver.


    Mingming checks out the aging disease, but the next day Steven says that he didn''t get sick, but he designed it deliberately to see his reaction.


    Halifa Oliver didn''t know how Steven did it, but he cheated all the doctors.


    But with Steven''s money, it''s not entirely impossible.


    It''s just that Halifa Oliver has always been haunted by this.


    Even if she didn''t want Steven dead.


    But seeing Steven live so smartly, she was even more upset.


    "No time." After three seconds of hesitation, Khalifa Oliver said no.


    "I''m in a bad mood recently. I want to die." Steven said in a low voice.


    "You old bastard, you want to cheat me again?"


    "No, I''m serious. I''m very upset about my recent work."


    Even if Khalifa Oliver knew that Steven would not really die.


    But she was still uneasy. She knew Steven was a mean old bastard.


    "Where are you now?"


    "At home." Steven said.


    "Wait for me." Halifa Oliver sighed.


    This old bastard is really the killer of his life.


    After hanging up, Halifa Oliver said to the driver, "no more company..."


    When Halifa Oliver arrived at Steven''s house, he saw Steven lying by the pool with his bare arms.


    "Old bastard." Halifa Oliver enters the villa.


    "Hi, Oliver, here you are."


    "You don''t look like you''re going to die."


    "I said I wanted to die, but I didn''t say I wanted to die." Stevie, of course, said, "sit down and have a drink. We haven''t been drinking together for a long time."


    Halifa Oliver looks at Steven. Steven seems to have drunk a lot of wine. He is full of alcohol.


    Steven never drinks alone. Every time something unpleasant happens, he will find someone to drink together.When they are together, Steven will ask her for a drink.


    When they divorced, Steven went to drink with his friends.


    Sure enough, he still has something on his mind.


    So he called himself to drink with him.


    Just then, there was a loud noise outside the door.


    "Why can''t I go in?"


    "If you can''t go in, you can''t go in."


    "Why did you stop me?"


    Ah --


    there were two screams outside the door. Halifa Oliver and Steven heard the sound outside, they all got up and came to the door.


    Then they saw Chen Yu standing there, two bodyguards lying on the ground.


    "Well I said they did it first. Do you believe it? "


    "Chen, why are you here?" Steven looks at Chen Yu in surprise.


    Halifa Oliver looked at his bodyguard lying on the ground, his face pretty ugly.


    "You did it?"


    "Oliver, Chen is my friend." Steven is worried about what Halifa Oliver is doing to Chen.


    He knew how powerful Halifa Oliver was.


    "Do you have any guests?" Chen Chu looked at Halifa Oliver, and then said to Steven, "I''m here to bring you wine. I made my own wine, and I''ll taste it for you."


    Steven saw the bamboo tube on Chen''s hand. There was a crystal clear film on the surface of the bamboo tube.


    The whole bamboo tube is emitting a little dense air. It looks like it''s not like wine, it''s more like some chemicals.


    "I won''t bother you. Goodbye." Chen Yu takes the purple green wine to Steven''s hand, turns around and gets on the bus.


    "Er..."


    "Is it drinkable?" Halifa Oliver looks at Steven''s bamboo tube.


    Steven doesn''t think so. Chen Yu''s wine is not bad.


    When Steven opened the bamboo tube, it was as strong as an instant.


    Then, Steven''s mind began to flash through all kinds of things with Khalifa Oliver.


    Then Steven began to shed tears, which was a strong and complex feeling, growing in the bottom of his heart.


    Halifa Oliver, standing next to Steven, was also in constant tears.


    She thought of meeting, knowing, and falling in love with Steven, and finally breaking up. In a few seconds, all the ups and downs of her feelings came to her mind.


    Just then, a bodyguard on the ground suddenly stood up.


    "Wow I''m going to find my wife. I miss him. I''m going to find him. Boss, I''m going to ask for leave. "

 Chapter 559

    Steven was so excited that he immediately covered the bamboo tube.


    Khalifa Oliver followed a wake-up call and then woke up.


    Halifa Oliver looks at the bodyguard in front of him, and the other one is calmer.


    Their reactions were quite different, and the other did not seem to be affected.


    "Steven, what kind of wine is this?"


    Steven wiped the tears from his face.


    This wine is amazing.


    Just the smell of wine can make people feel strong emotion.


    "Steven, this wine is for me." Said Halifa Oliver.


    Although memories have pain, they also have happiness.


    Some memories have been blurred, but after the smell of wine, they began to become clear again.


    It''s a intoxicating feeling, a feeling that people can''t stop.


    It''s just like intoxicating wine, which makes people deeply trapped and unable to extricate themselves.


    "No, this is from my friend."


    Steven was equally reluctant.


    He also missed that feeling, which made people happy and sad.


    Just a few seconds, as if recalling the past bit by bit.


    "Boss, I want to ask for leave..."


    Halifa Oliver stares at his bodyguard. "Three days."


    "Yes, boss. Goodbye."


    "Then divide me up." Halifa Oliver asked again.


    "Don''t you see that this kind of wine is packed in special containers. If you use other containers, it will definitely lose its effect." Steven has a very understanding expression.


    "You''ve asked me to drink. If you have good wine, hide it? Is that your sincerity? "


    Steven really wants to hide and taste it by himself.


    It''s just that, being singled out by Halifa Oliver, he can only share it.


    When the bamboo tube is opened again, although it is still full of wine, there is no strong emotional impact.


    But the smell is more fascinating.


    "It''s too fragrant. I''ve never tasted anything so fragrant."


    Halifa Oliver is also a famous wine connoisseur. He has a large collection of wine from wineries.


    But she promised that there had never been a kind of wine, just the aroma, it makes people feel so charming.


    Steven poured a small glass for Halifa Oliver: "you are not in good health. Drink less."


    Khalifa Oliver looked up and finished.


    "Remember the first time we met?" The picture flashed across Halifa Oliver''s mind.


    Steven took a drink, too, and a picture flashed through his mind.


    "That time I was shooting my graduation work. You are the only girl who came to audition. You are wearing a long skirt with flowers on it. It''s white and beautiful. I thought at that time, if you can be my woman, it would be great."


    "Remember the restaurant where you first asked me out?"


    "Remember..."


    When people get old, they have more memories.


    However, they started with sweet memories.


    Gradually, the two began to quarrel.


    "I said, I didn''t cheat. It was the woman who ran into my room and arranged for a group of reporters to disguise herself as a victim."


    "Don''t think such rhetoric can fool me again."


    After another couple of drinks, the state of the two became a mutual talk.


    "Remember at your 50th birthday party, I was looking for a stripper, two hundred dollars, ten in all." Steven said with a laugh.


    "It''s you! You old bastard. "


    "Remember when you dated an old man eight years ago, I asked someone to break his leg." Steven said again.


    "By the way, what''s his name?" Khalifa Oliver can''t remember.


    "Come on, have another drink and you''ll remember."


    Steven poured the bamboo tube, but only dropped a few drops of wine.


    "Fu * * no more." Steven was in a hurry.


    "Why not?" Khalifa Oliver is in a hurry. It''s not good. Why not.


    "You should have said something smaller just now."


    "You don''t drink less than me, old bastard." Halifa Oliver licked his lips, and the smell of wine was still around his mouth.


    The wine is mellow but not strong. It can make people''s mood fluctuate, but it won''t make people feel headache.


    "Let your friend bring you two more bottles."


    Steven''s eyes are shining, right.


    Steven called Chen Yu: "Hi, Chen."


    "What are you doing, Steven?"


    "Chen, I''ve finished the wine you gave me. Give me two more bottles.""No, I''ve made some bottles myself, and I''ll give them to rasfa, Zola, and other friends of mine. Don''t tell me that we have such a good relationship, just that one anyway."


    "What? Just one bottle? Don''t give it to me at all. Only one bottle is for you. Is there one like you? " Steven swears, "rasfa quit drinking recently. You give me his share."


    "Nonsense, you are my friend, he is my friend too, it is impossible to give it to you without him." Chen Zhao replied: "if you still want to drink, you can go to other people''s places to mix wine and drink in a short period of time."


    Steven''s in his mind. Yeah. Go to Lasfar and have a drink.


    "I''m going to lasphaz. Are you going?" Steven asked.


    "Go, of course."


    ¡­¡­


    "Fu * *, you pay for my wine, you two thieves, thieves!" "I just had a drink, you bastard," rasfa said


    Rasfa, who is still savoring the taste of glycol, has been wandering in those memorable years.


    But by the time he got back to his senses, Steven and Halifa Oliver had already drunk half of them.


    "Lasfa, when did you become so mean? It''s just a bottle of wine. "


    "Who will have a bottle of wine with you? This is Chen''s wine. Don''t you know how precious it is? "


    Rasfa robbed the wine, but Steven didn''t let it go. They fought for me and knocked over the bamboo tube.


    They quarreled directly, and finally stopped at the dissuasion of Halifa Oliver.


    "Somebody, clean up the living room for me."


    A maid came in with red eyes and tears on her face.


    "What''s the matter with you? Who bullied you at home? "


    "No one bullied me, sir, but I thought of my grandmother when she was still alive." The maid choked.


    "Is there magic in this wine?" Said Halifa Oliver with a sigh.


    Steven and Rafa are cockfights, staring at each other.


    They are still blaming each other for the wine.


    Now everyone has nothing to drink.


    "No way. If you want to find a way, get some more bottles of wine from Chen."


    "Chen said that he didn''t have a few bottles in his hand, and each friend gave him one."


    "By the way, he seems to say that Zola also sent a bottle. Let''s ask Zola for it."

 Chapter 560

    "No, I''m asleep now. Don''t disturb me."


    Zola did not hesitate to reject rasfa''s idea of visiting his grandson and granddaughter.


    "Of course, if you really miss them, I''ll have them sent."


    Zola enjoyed the mellow wine, and rasfa wanted to rub the wine. There was no doubt about that.


    "I''ve come to your door. I see your light is still on."


    "Maybe the maid forgot to turn off the light."


    With that, the lights in Zola''s house suddenly went out.


    Three old people, rasfa, Steven and Halifa Oliver, were turned away.


    "Thanks to the fact that I introduced so many Hollywood clients to Zola, she did this to me."


    "I''m her father. It''s too much for her to shut me out."


    ¡­¡­


    "Johnny, Chen sent me a bottle of wine. It''s so delicious. Come and taste it together."


    "Yes, yes, I''ll be right now."


    When lisfal came to Dale''s house, Dale had already smelled the smell of lisfal.


    "You smell of wine? Chen also sent you wine? Damn it, why do you want to rub me since you have it? "


    "Lola and I have finished." "You can''t drink all by yourself, I''ll come and help you drink some," said lisfal


    "As for fu * *? Isn''t it just a bottle of wine? "


    "Don''t you feel anything special?"


    "Special feeling? The wine is delicious. "


    "Come on, when I didn''t say anything."


    ¡­¡­


    "Chen, when do you still make this wine?" Rasfa called Chen Yu.


    Chen Chu thought for a moment and replied, "there are more than ten bottles in a month."


    "You sent us wine to help you promote it?" Pharaoh Rath, a fox.


    How could Chen Yu have concealed his thoughts from his eyes.


    "That''s right."


    "You sell me a bottle every month, and then I will promote it for you."


    "All right, no problem."


    "Do you really only have a dozen bottles of this wine a month?" Rasfa asked again.


    "It''s true, of course, and I want you to have enough if you can."


    "No matter how many bottles you produce, I don''t want more than three bottles of wine on the market every month."


    Chen Yu also knew that rare things are precious.


    Even if purple green wine how precious, if the flood up, then the price will fall.


    The quality of a thing lies not only in its effect, but also in its quantity.


    Imagine, a thousand bottles of wine make half a million dollars, and a bottle of wine make half a million dollars. Will such profits be equal?


    "Steven said he wanted to promote it for you." Rasfa added.


    "Oh."


    "But promotion also needs something." Raspha added.


    "Then don''t give me all the wine."


    "Or you can sell me the wine."


    The price of this kind of wine is bound not to be too low.


    Chen Yu''s estimate is that a bottle of wine is about half a million dollars. It''s OK for a month and two months. However, it''s true that Lasfar will spend hundreds of thousands or even one or two million dollars every month to buy wine. It''s estimated that Lasfar will also be ruined.


    So either Chen Yu will sell it to him at a reduced price, or lasfa will buy it at a high price.


    Either one is not suitable, so it''s better to send them a bottle of wine every month.


    It is also a reward for his promotion of purple green wine.


    Chen Yu returned home and began to prepare for the return of fari.


    A few purple and green bamboo tubes are set up, and then some ice cubes are taken.


    Generally, red wine is rarely added with ice. On the one hand, it is worried that the melting of ice will affect the taste of red wine.


    But Chen Yu doesn''t care, anyway, how much this kind of wine is for him.


    For the outside world, it''s a limited amount. There''s no limit for yourself.


    In a short time, Fanny came back.


    "It smells good Where''s the smell? " Fari enters the room.


    I don''t know why, tears began to circle in the eyes.


    "Fari, this is the recipe I''ve found. You can try the taste of this wine." Chen took a goblet and handed it to fari.


    As soon as I put it to my mouth, the charming wine began to make people cry.


    It''s so beautiful


    Fari felt the fragrance of spring flowers, the melting of glaciers and the recovery of all things.


    Fari finished drinking the red wine, put her finger on her lips, and took a gentle sip.


    "Chen, this is not an ordinary bar?"


    "For us, it''s ordinary wine. By the way, take a bottle to robio tomorrow."Ow -


    meow -


    The Princess and samal would like to drink too.


    "Chen, can they drink?"


    "Yes."


    If rasfa and Steven knew that Chen was feeding the cat with purple green wine, they would probably kill the cat with a gun.


    Purple green wine is not intoxicating. The princess often drinks beer.


    Once in a while, drinking too much will make you crazy, but purple green wine has no problem at all.


    Chen Yu and fari have had a few drinks. Just now they are going to adjust their feelings. There is a trumpet outside the door.


    When Keira and Fanny arrived, they parked the car directly at the door, didn''t drive it into the underground garage, just walked in.


    "It smells good. What''s the taste?"


    "I''ve never tasted such a delicious wine. It''s touching..."


    "Would you like a drink?" Fari handed over a glass of wine.


    Fanny took the wine and drank it.


    Suddenly a picture flashed through her mind.


    It''s a dreamlike night.


    That night she was thirsty and went downstairs to find water.


    And then the shadow Then there is the snake in the cave of the waterfall.


    Finally, the voice, Fanny suddenly looked up to Chen Yu.


    It''s him! The last voice was him.


    "What''s the matter, Miss Fanny?" Chen Yu was puzzled.


    What does Fanny do to look at herself like this.


    Fanny lowered her head abruptly. "No, nothing."


    "Fanny and Keira, how do you have time to come?"


    "It''s Chen Shuo. He has prepared the ointment, so I''ll bring Fanny here." Keira explained.


    In fact, she wanted to come here. I have to say that she didn''t come here for nothing this time.


    If I didn''t come today, I would have missed the wine.


    At dinner, they sat on the grass in the front yard, drinking and chatting.


    "Mr. Chen, do you sell this wine?"


    "Yes, but I can give you two bottles." Chen said.


    "How much is a bottle? I want ten. " Said Fanny.


    "Well It''s temporarily priced at half a million dollars. "


    Wheezing -


    Fanny, Fanny and Keira spray at the same time.


    Fanny looked at Chen Yu and looked at Chen Yu with astonishment. "Are you sure you have the right price?"


    "I''m not drunk. I know what I''m talking about."


    "I can''t afford a bottle for a month at your price." Keira said with a wry smile.


    Even if it''s a first-line actress, but the price still makes him surprised.


    However, if this kind of wine is worth it, there are different opinions.


    This kind of wine is really very good, but it is not good enough to make people lose their sense.


    But this kind of price, doomed the wine supply will not be many.

 Chapter 561

    Keira came forward and tried.


    The barbell is a bit stuck in the mud.


    So don''t mention it. You can''t even move it.


    Fanny tried, too, and the barbell was still.


    Fanny was relieved because she knew the real weight of the barbell.


    It''s not Chen Yu''s hundreds of kilograms, but ten times the weight.


    Don''t say Fanny and Keira have two small arms and calves, even if they add her.


    The three of them worked together and couldn''t let the barbell move.


    Keira went up and pinched Chen''s arm.


    "It''s hard."


    Chen Yu moved slightly: "what are you doing in the backyard?"


    "Let''s go see the grapes."


    "What are you doing here?"


    Three women left again in a twitter.


    "Fanny, Chen is so strong. Can you stand it?"


    "I can''t bear it, or you two can share it Oh, you seem to be going to be ascetic. " Fari''s tit for tat counterattack.


    "As if you really wanted to."


    "How fast the grapes grow."


    Fanny looked back from time to time, looking at Chen Yu''s back.


    Because the sky is getting darker, it''s not so clear.


    Fanny was dragged by two girls to talk.


    Chen can only go back to his room early to sleep.


    At night -


    Fanny quietly walked out of the room. She had made up her mind early, and she had to figure it out tonight.


    However, she did not know that her every move, in fact, was seen in the eyes of the system steward.


    In a hidden monitoring room, a bad devil is sitting in the monitoring room.


    The evil devil in charge of monitoring is the old man in the golden wood, water, fire and earth. Today, it''s his turn to take charge of monitoring.


    What is the most painful thing for a bad devil?


    That is to sit there and watch others do things, while you can only see and can''t do them.


    This is the most painful thing.


    But there was no way. They had to obey their master''s orders.


    The old man said, "a, B, C, the guest comes out of the bedroom, you leave the living room immediately."


    "Gold, wood, you immediately let the three dog master and the nine snake master leave the villa to avoid their discovery."


    "Other evil spirits in the vicinity should also pay attention to avoid being seen by guests."


    Fanny had gone downstairs by this time, but there was nothing in the living room downstairs.


    Fanny went to the front yard, a bright moon over the lake, reflected on the lake.


    Don''t mention how beautiful the scenery is.


    Fanny''s been looking a little sluggish.


    The scene is like a PS with a computer, or a movie shot.


    It''s not true, but it''s real.


    Fanny put her eyes back and came to the waterfall again.


    "Mr. big snake, are you there?"


    Unfortunately, there is nothing in the cave.


    Fanny was disappointed, but she was still very firm about what she saw.


    That night was not a dream, but a real one.


    Because in the moment of drinking the purple green wine, she clearly recalled the picture of that night, even every detail.


    The next day -


    "Kyra, Fanny, won''t you stay a few more days?"


    Fanny hesitated for a few times, and kylala pulled Fanny.


    "Still not. Don''t disturb your two lives." Keira said with a smile.


    After all, they are outsiders. It''s impossible for them to come here every day to disturb the lives of Chen Yu and fari.


    "Well, come and play when you have time."


    "We will." Keira and Fanny drove off.


    Fanny opened the window and blew.


    On the country road, the air is cool and fresh.


    It''s just that Fanny is sitting in the car all the time glum.


    "What''s the matter with you, Fanny?" Kyra asked as she drove back.


    "No, nothing."


    Fanny was always haunted by that.


    She wanted to thank the snake.


    She felt that the snake had healed her hands and eased her pain.


    But she didn''t see the snake again.


    "Did you get up last night?"


    "Well." Fanny replied.


    "So what did you see?" Asked Keira.


    "No, nothing."


    Fanny tooted her mouth and said gloomily, "it''s like an ordinary villa, but you don''t have to persuade me. I know what I''m doing."


    "I didn''t intend to persuade you. In fact, when I smelled the wine last night, a picture flashed in my mind. I clearly remember what I saw that night." "So I believe that Chen and fali must have concealed something from us," Kaila said"Do you also smell the wine and think of the previous pictures?"


    "Yes You too? "


    "Yes, so do I." Fanny nodded.


    "So you can''t find anything." "They''re going to be on guard," Kaila said


    "But they are not completely on guard." Said Fanny.


    "Oh? Did you find anything? "


    "Have you forgotten that Chen raised the barbell?"


    "Although it''s amazing that several hundred kilograms of barbells have been lifted, as he said, even the world record is not included."


    "That''s not hundreds of kilograms." "That barbell weighs more than five thousand kilograms," said Fanny


    "What? It''s impossible! " Keira exclaimed.


    "Although it''s incredible, it''s true. I''ve seen the material of that barbell. It''s standard alloy steel. It''s special for the Olympic Games. My college draft course is material calculus. If I can''t recognize this common material, my college will be in vain."


    "That''s five thousand kilograms! Five tons. "


    "It''s amazing, isn''t it?" Fanny looked at Kayla: "so if only by strength, Chen is a superman."


    "So He is a supernatural being. It seems reasonable to raise some supernatural creatures, right? " Kaila said.


    "But we still can''t prove our point. We don''t have direct evidence for everything."


    "No evidence, we just need to know. Do you want to publish this? It''s not good for us, it''s going to cost us two friends. " Kaila said.


    "Well I just want to prove that I am right. "


    "We don''t have to get the answer now because there''s still a chance in the future." "When we get to know them well enough, maybe they will tell us more secrets. Don''t rush for a moment," Kaila said


    Compared with the impatient Fanny, Keira is more mature and steady.


    "Mirror Lake is really a good place, but Chen doesn''t allow us to build another villa there."


    "They obviously don''t want their secret to be discovered by accident."


    "This bottle of wine is really delicious."


    "Damn it, put the lid on and don''t let the wine run away. It will affect the taste and quality of the wine."

 Chapter 562

    "I''m sorry, I''ve already said. Don''t call again." Said tiger, a little annoyed.


    "Tego, you are a potential player, but potential is not equal to strength. Even if you don''t agree with our conditions, we still have ways to let you lose in the arena. Then you will get nothing."


    The voice on the other end of the phone was pitiful and threatening.


    "You can only use what you have. I won''t be afraid of you." Tiger is young and vigorous, and he doesn''t know how to be euphemistic at all.


    "That''s what you said, but don''t say I didn''t warn you."


    Tiger hung up directly. He had to answer four or five calls a day for this kind of harassment.


    As a professional boxer, he also knows some secrets of this circle.


    Some casinos will use some invisible means to manipulate the game for profit.


    For example, the person who just called him didn''t even know who he was.


    But he has been called three times in a row to lose the game.


    They are willing to pay fifty thousand dollars for it.


    To put it bluntly, it is to ask him to play fake boxing.


    As most fighters hate fake boxing, tiger is also very disdainful about it.


    What he wants is a decent victory, and then fame and wealth.


    He also believes that he has enough strength to get everything he wants.


    At the same time, he has to prove his value to those people.


    Chen Yu and Gaia are the people he wants to prove to them.


    These two people, one is his bole, gave him a chance to stand on the challenge arena again.


    One is his teacher. Gaia''s help to him is no less than Chen Yu''s.


    So he didn''t want to let them down.


    He would tell them that they didn''t believe the wrong person.


    Their choice is right.


    "Tiger, where are you hiding? Get out of here and train." Gaia''s voice came from outside the dressing room.


    Tago hurriedly ran out, Gaia stared at Tago: "dawdling, don''t you think you won several games and don''t need training?"


    "Yes, coach, I''m wrong. Let''s start training."


    Tago''s training is so serious that Gaia can''t be lazy.


    Gaia began to miss the time when he was a fighting coach for Chen Yu.


    Although Chen Yu is excellent, he is a man with little awareness of the strong.


    Obviously he wants to train himself, but he always takes every opportunity to be lazy.


    Up to night, the others left.


    Gaia himself is not tired: "tiger, enough, today''s training is here."


    "Coach, I want to practice a little more."


    "Then you can keep practicing. I need to go back. Please lock the door for me." Gaia said.


    Whether an athlete can succeed or not depends not only on his talent, but also on his efforts.


    Tiger''s talent, inspired by Chen Yu, has made a qualitative leap.


    And he is diligent and hardworking enough, so Gaia believes that Tago will succeed.


    From this state championship, he will become a super star in the world boxing.


    He will conquer all enemies with his own strength.


    It was almost eleven o''clock before tiger picked up his things.


    Helped Gaia lock the gym door.


    As a disciple of Gaia, it''s good for that.


    The gym can be used at will. If you want to use it, you can use it.


    Tiger felt that when he had money in the future, he would open a gym himself.


    Of course, drive a little further.


    It''s said that the boxing hall upstairs is opened by Zara Douglas.


    It seems that this is where zanla Douglas was beaten by Chen Xun once.


    Tiger doesn''t want to be attacked by Chen Yu and Gaia.


    These two monsters are the same. Even if they win the world championship, they don''t want to stand in the same arena with them.


    Tiger stood on the side of the road, silently waiting for the car.


    He still has zero income.


    All his expenses are based on Chen''s investment.


    So his plan is to buy a car for himself first when he gets the prize money.


    Fortunately, the bus from this station will arrive late.


    Just then, tiger''s phone rang again.


    "Hello."


    "Tego, I asked you for the last time, fifty thousand dollars, you lost four days."


    "No matter how much money you give me, I won''t fight fake boxing." Tago, of course, rejected the other side''s request again.


    This time it''s the other party who hangs up first.Just then, a car came in the distance, driving high beam lights.


    Tiger didn''t care, but the car was very fast.


    Bang -


    when tiger was hit, he realized that it was not good.


    Several people got out of the car and came to tiger.


    At the moment, tiger is lying on the ground, bloody.


    Those people were just kicking and punching at tiger.


    "Break his arms."


    "Ah..."


    Tiger screamed and fainted completely.


    But the next moment, he woke up with a sharp pain.


    "Boy, this is the end of your refusal to me. I said, I have a way to make you get nothing. Now, my words have become a reality. Do you understand?"


    ¡­¡­


    "Chen, something''s wrong. Something''s wrong with tiger." Gaia''s quick voice came from the other end of the phone.


    Chen Yu looked at the time, more than 4 a.m.


    Chen Yu said vaguely, "don''t tell me which girl this kid raped in the street. If so, I will personally crack his eggs."


    "No, he''s in intensive care. He''s under attack."


    Chen Yumeng woke up: "what? What''s the matter? "


    "I''m not sure what''s going on. The police found my phone number from his cell phone, saying that tiger is in the hospital now."


    "Why didn''t the police call me? Or didn''t he have my number in his cell phone? "


    "Fu * *, are you still in the mood to joke?"


    "No, I need to find out what position I am in his mind."


    "Well, he recorded your phone number, but He labeled you monster. "


    "This bastard." Chen Yu murmured a curse.


    "When can you come?"


    "I''ll go now."


    Chen Yu gets up secretly. In fact, when Chen Yu calls, fari wakes up.


    "Going out?"


    "Tiger''s injured. I need to go to the hospital."


    "Well, go ahead and be careful on the way."


    "Love you." Chen Yu leaned over to kiss farry and hurriedly put on his clothes.


    When Chen arrived at the hospital, he found another acquaintance besides Gaia outside the intensive care room.


    "Hi, Miss Saran, it''s such a coincidence." Chen Yu opens his arms to give saran a warm hug.

 Chapter 563

    Saran looks at Chen Yu and pulls out his gun to face him.


    "If you get closer, I''ll blow your head off."


    Chen Zhao can only stop the action helplessly.


    Saran looks at Chen Yu. "Why are you here?"


    "Is it necessary for me to answer your question?" Chen Chu glanced at saran and turned to Gaia. "Let''s go out and talk."


    Saran gnawed her teeth and looked at Chen Yu: "is the man lying in it your friend? Don''t you want to catch the killer? "


    "That won''t bother you." Chen Yu waved.


    "If I knew who the killer was?" Said saran.


    "Then you go to arrest people. What are you still doing here?"


    "I have no evidence."


    "You don''t have evidence, do we have evidence? We don''t even know. "


    "That''s why you need to know some valuable clues from your mouth." Said saran.


    Chen Yu looked at Gaia and said, "do you have any clues?"


    "No, I got a call from the police lady, and then I came here." Gaia said.


    "What is your relationship with the injured?" Asked saran.


    "I''m his coach, boxing and fitness coach." Gaia said.


    After thinking about it, Chen replied, "I am his patron."


    He''s an illegal doctor. He doesn''t say he''s a doctor in front of a policeman.


    "Then you know what enemies the wounded have?"


    "What is an enemy?"


    "There was a conflict."


    "Shall I beat him every day?" Gaia said.


    "Not at all."


    Chen Yu looked at saran and said, "Saran, you say you know who the killer is, so can you tell us who did it?"


    "I don''t know either." Replied saran.


    "Are you kidding me?"


    "Yes, so what?"


    "Well, you are cruel."


    Chen Chu spat, but he didn''t plan to face saran.


    The police in the United States can''t get up to it. It''s a little aggressive.


    She can give you a peanut.


    Chen Chu led Gaia to the side to talk.


    "Gaia, what''s going on?"


    "I don''t know, but I suspect it''s peripheral."


    "What periphery?"


    "A peripheral dealer in boxing." Gaia said.


    "Any suspects?"


    "No, there are not a hundred or eighty peripheral dealers, and I''m not familiar with that." Gaia said: "there is no enemy in tiger, and he will not break his hands with an iron bar after he is hit by a car."


    Bang -


    Chen''s fist hit the glass door hard.


    Not far away stood saran at once, looking at the glass everywhere: "what are you doing?"


    "I just gently helped the glass door down, but it broke down. Fortunately, it was not too close, or it would be injured."


    Chen Chen clapped the glass slag on his hands, and saran looked at the glass on the ground.


    The thickness of this glass door is really not like it can be broken by human power.


    "Let''s go there and talk." Chen Yu opened Gaia again.


    Saran gnawed her teeth and looked at Chen''s back.


    "That is to say, you have no clue now?"


    "I can find someone to check, but I''m afraid it''s not easy to find out."


    Chen Yu touched his nose: "can you find out, then, the mouths of the makers?"


    Gaia''s eyes brightened, but it''s not hard to find out.


    After all, the Pankou of peripheral gambling houses needs to face gamblers in the end.


    If you want to hide it, you can''t hide it, so it''s very easy to find out all the peripheral taps.


    "Wait, I''ll call." Gaia said.


    "Can you find it at this time?"


    It''s just over five o''clock in the morning. I don''t think people wake up?


    "This is the most active time for peripheral gambling." Gaia said.


    After half pay, Gaia put down the phone.


    "For the most part, the odds are 1.05-2.4 between tiger and his opponent in the next game."


    "Gaia''s odds are so much higher than his rivals?" Chen Yu asked in some surprise.


    "Tego in the last three games, all of them are Ko opponents, so his strength has been raised to the first level by all the market mouth."


    Chen Yu narrowed his eyes: "what if the news of tiger''s injury came out?"


    "All peripheral positions will definitely adjust the odds and even block the positions."


    "What if I''m going to buy Tago to win at this time?" Chen asked, "will you be held back?""Big Pankou makers don''t, at least not on the surface."


    Gaia looked at Chen Yu and said, "do you want to bet?"


    "What''s the biggest difference in odds with other quotes at the moment?" Chen asked.


    Since Gaia suspected that the peripheral dealer had dealt with tiger, the dealer must have wanted to make a profit.


    It is obvious to all that the strength of tango is significantly higher than that of its rivals.


    The dealer can see that, of course, the gamblers can also see that.


    Normally, the odds of tiger are much lower than those of his opponent.


    Only that kind of abnormal mouth, it is possible to open an abnormal odds, so as to make a windfall.


    Gaia thought, said: "Dawson cross, tiger and the opponent''s odds are 1.7:1."


    "Do you know who controls this interface?"


    "I don''t know." Gaia shook his head.


    "Whether it''s a dry mouth or not, I''ll bet fifty thousand dollars on this mouth. By the way, don''t bet until tomorrow."


    "What are you going to do?"


    "Of course, we should wait for things to ferment before we make a bet. We should go to several reporters to report on this matter. Then we will be sure that we need to modify the odds of each Pankou."


    "Lend me some cash, and I''ll bet." Gaia said, "I''ll give you fifty thousand dollars, too. By the way, do you promise that tiger will appear in the arena in four days?"


    "No problem, of course."


    Gaia wiped his forehead and licked his lips.


    It looks very exciting.


    After all, in the face of a windfall, no one can suppress the excitement.


    Gaia and tiger are different. Tiger is a pure athlete, boxer.


    Outside the challenge arena, it is no different from ordinary people.


    But if anyone dares to fight Gaia, it''s really looking for death.


    Although she has no influence, her past contacts have always been there.


    If she retaliates, the consequences will be no worse than a black gang.


    "Are you sure that this Dawson casino is the peripheral dealer who attacked Tago?"


    "In nine out of ten, it''s them. This kind of abnormal cross talk, the strength of tiger is so strong, he even adjusted the odds of tiger so high, unless he was expecting that tiger would withdraw from the game, so he dared to make such a cross talk." Gaia said.


    "Is the outer rim so dark?"


    "In fact, most of the peripheral cross talks are quite normal. The most likely thing is to take the money away. This mainly happens when the dealer collapses and can''t afford to pay for the cross talks. However, some big dealers, in order to obtain a high return rate, will use various ways to control the outcome of the game. This attack on Tego is a typical example Son. "

 Chapter 564

    On the same day, newspapers and media of all sizes in Los Angeles were full of the news that "famous boxers were attacked on the street".


    In addition, a large number of photos outflow, all of which prove the severity of tiger''s injury.


    Even interviews with the attending doctors confirmed the news.


    "Chen, tiger''s odds are up."


    "What''s the odds now? 7.5£º1¡£¡±


    "It seems to be lower than expected." Chen said.


    "It''s only up to 10:1, and now 7.5:1 is very high." Gaia said, "buy it?"


    "Yes, by the way, I''ll buy a copy for tiger, help him to go through the discharge formalities and get him to my home."


    "Good."


    It wasn''t long before Gaia and tiger came.


    Tago''s arms are plastered, his face is full of injuries, and he has several bandages on his body.


    "Mr. Chen." When tiger saw Chen Yu, he cried directly.


    "Needless to say, it''s not your fault."


    Mr. Chen said that Mr. Tago is still a little fragile.


    Emotions are also quite volatile.


    Chen Yu patted tiger on the shoulder: "it''s no big deal. It''s just a little injury. I''ll let you stand on the challenge arena again in four days."


    "Mr. Chen, can I really? My injury is so serious... "


    "I said yes. Don''t you believe me?"


    "I believe, I believe."


    "Four days later, blow up my opponent."


    "Chen, what can I do for you?"


    Chen took out a jar of purple green wine: "this is for you, but don''t drink it here."


    Gaia took the bamboo tube. "What''s in it?"


    "Wine, but I''m going to sell it to the rich at a very high price."


    "How high?"


    "Five hundred thousand dollars."


    "That is to say, if I sell it, I can sell half a million dollars?"


    "This is my temporary pricing, but I still need to wait for my rich friends to help promote. As for the success, I''m not sure. You can keep it for a while."


    Chen Yu hypnotized tiger and brought him into the space.


    He needs to be here to operate on tiger.


    The most serious problem for tiger is the broken ribs and the comminuted fracture of his arms.


    However, for Chen, these injuries can be repaired in a short time.


    Although the operation is a little more complicated, magic is used to speed up the healing of bones.


    Of course, it''s better to have a demon crystal as a drug guide.


    The perfect crystal potion can regenerate a broken limb.


    But the common devil crystal medicine, although its effect is not as adverse as the perfect crystal.


    But the effect is still very good, especially the effect of accelerating healing.


    Although Chen''s dose is small, for tiger, his injury is still healing at a rate visible to the naked eye.


    At the same time, Chen Yu used a little power potion for tiger.


    Strength potion can obviously enhance people''s physical quality, especially the body''s resilience.


    At the beginning, after Chen took the strength potion, the average person''s gunshot wound would take seven or eight days to heal, but Chen basically recovered within three days.


    Of course, Chen uses the perfect power potion.


    It''s not a concept at all.


    Since there are living subjects in the space gap, Chen has a large number of subjects.


    These living materials give Chen a good opportunity to experiment.


    Chen''s medical skills are also growing rapidly.


    Chen can apply his ideas and ideas to these living materials.


    As for their life and death, Chen didn''t care.


    Of course, Chen will restore them if conditions permit.


    Although there are many living materials, they are still limited.


    So we still need to save some.


    The best result of these living materials is that they are cut by Chen Yu and then sewed with several stitches.


    As for bad luck, that is to add a place to the old black skeleton army.


    "Master, what can I do for you?" said tegler


    "What''s the mood of those materials lately?"


    "Master, since you promised that as long as you can complete ten experiments, you can go out of the prison. If you can survive twenty experiments, you can go out here. They will not be so desperate, and even hope that the master can choose them as soon as possible."


    "Well, that''s good."


    Originally, because of despair, several materials have chosen suicide.


    Chen Yu didn''t want all his material dead, so he made a promise.Of course, even if they are out of here, they are not really free.


    Chen just allowed them to go outside to breathe fresh air, but they were still enslaved.


    After asking about the normal situation in the space gap, Chen Yu left with tiger.


    Gaia saw Chen Chu take tiger out of the basement and immediately came forward.


    She knows that Chen Yu''s family has many secrets.


    After all, since last time, Chen has exposed herself to supernatural forces.


    She already knew that Chen Yu was not an ordinary person.


    Of course, she is not an ordinary person now.


    "How is he now?"


    "Already." Chen said.


    "So when can he wake up?"


    Chen Zhao patted tiger''s face: "Hello, get up."


    Tiger opened his eyes vaguely: "Mr. Chen What time is it now? "


    "How are you feeling now?"


    Tiger froze for a moment, then raised his hands: "it seems I feel good Mr. Chen, how am I? "


    "If you don''t train, go swimming in the mirror lake."


    "Ah? Now? "


    "Chen, he just happens to be. Will you be too strict with him like this?"


    "The two of us have a drink. He can''t drink. He can''t let him watch us drink in the bar, so training is the best at this time."


    Tiger is speechless, but as an athlete, he can''t drink at will.


    Generally, one week before the competition, alcohol should be banned.


    Even a world-class competition like the Olympic Games requires a recipe plan within a month.


    "Well, tiger, go swimming." Gaia will not sympathize with tiger.


    Tiger could only cry and jump into the mirror lake.


    Chen took out a large piece of roast dragon meat: "come on, let''s eat it."


    When Gaia smelled the roast dragon meat, he immediately felt the familiar smell.


    "This is..."


    "This is the last one. Now your bloodline has been activated. Don''t worry about any more surprises and how much you can eat. Although it won''t be as powerful as the first time, it will help you at least."


    Hearing Chen Yu''s words, Gaia also opened his heart, grabbed a piece of meat and put it in his mouth.


    "It''s better than my first time."

 Chapter 565

    Isn''t that bullshit.


    When Gaia ate for the first time, he almost died because his lineage was not activated.


    Now she is not affected at all. On the contrary, because of the devil''s power, she will feel the purer power.


    Of course, it''s more delicious.


    Tiger watched Chen Yu and Gaia eating and drinking there, though he wanted to.


    But neither of them, he could provoke.


    Let alone the two of them.


    In the mirror lake, there is also an invincible existence.


    Fortunately, that big guy doesn''t move under normal circumstances.


    The princess came to eat again.


    Gaia grabbed the next piece of meat and gave it to the princess.


    To be honest, it''s very grateful to the princess.


    If it wasn''t for the princess, she would never have experienced it in her life.


    This kind of extraordinary power can really make people get great pleasure.


    Others can''t do it, but they can.


    People''s pursuit is nothing more than that.


    Before long, tiger was lying on the bank: "Mr. Chen, Miss Gaia, I can''t swim."


    Although tiger''s physical strength is good, his body size determines that he can''t do durable sports.


    It''s like when a fat man is exercising, his weight is equal to his weight.


    "Well, come on up." Chen said.


    Tiger is finally on shore.


    Watching Chen Yu and Gaia eating and drinking there, I couldn''t help swallowing.


    "Drink first."


    "Mr. Chen, can I have something to eat?"


    Chen Yu and Gaia are obviously not able to let tiger eat this meat.


    Eat and die.


    "Something in this meat will affect your game after four days, so you can''t eat it." "But you can eat more fruit. I have a lot of fruit here. Eating more is not bad for you," Chen said


    "All right."


    Although tiger is also a meat eater, it''s good to have some at this time.


    "After eating, fight with the princess. By the way, don''t hit her head, or she will bite you."


    "Ah?" Tiger looked at the princess''s horrible body.


    How to fight? Can you beat your fist on its fat layer and have a little effect?


    "You can''t always play sandbags. You can think of the princess as the most powerful opponent in your career."


    "Mr. Chen, even the most powerful boxer is not enough for the princess?"


    "You are the one who wants to surpass all boxers. Of course, you need to choose the most powerful opponent. Don''t talk nonsense."


    "All right." Tiger wanted to cry.


    "Gaia, before the game, set up a place for tiger to stay. Don''t let him show up."


    Gaia knew that Tago should not show up.


    So as not to be attacked by the outside dealers, and if there is another attack this time, Tago is likely to be killed.


    After all, it''s about millions, maybe even tens of millions of dollars.


    Since they dare to attack Tago, those insane peripheral dealers will never mind killing people.


    They thought it was enough to break tiger''s arms.


    It''s impossible for tiger to be on the court in a few days.


    If they knew that Tago was well, they might even do worse.


    Just like in the world cup, there were peripheral players who grabbed players'' family members to threaten them to play fake ball.


    ¡­¡­


    "Boss, that tiger seems to have been taken out of the hospital by his coach."


    "It doesn''t matter. Don''t worry about him." Ben frord said quietly.


    For Ben frold, a disabled person no longer needs to be concerned.


    In fact, Ben frold didn''t plan to carry out the plan.


    The value of a powerful boxer is far more than just one match.


    Ben frord''s plan was to take control of tiger for a long time.


    Then let him work for himself, as long as he grasped the handle of fake boxing, he will be controlled by himself all his life.


    In the future, when he enters any competition, he can give instructions to him when he reaches a certain stage.


    This is the perfect way to control every game.


    The revenue is also the highest.


    Unfortunately, tiger has no intention of cooperating at all.


    This annoyed Ben frord.


    Of course, in terms of the game four days later.


    He has already received three million dollars from Pankou.


    He felt that he had to wait two more days, wait for more people to bet, and then expose the news.


    In this way, more money can be made.


    Who knows it was exposed the next day.It also led to a lot less money.


    Ben frord felt that it must have been tiger who discovered his motivation, so he took the initiative to inform the media.


    He also wants to find tiger''s trouble again, get him out and teach him a lesson.


    But Tago was hiding, and he gave up the idea.


    There''s no need to contend with a cripple.


    "Boss, after we adjusted the odds, we still bet more than half a million dollars on tiger. There are three bets, all with 50000 dollars. Is there any problem?"


    "Ha ha What''s the problem? Those people just think that it may be false news, so they want to make a big deal out of a small one. "


    Ben Fred said with disapproval, "every time we control the dish mouth, there will be people with this kind of gambler mentality. But this time, there is no need to make a fuss. Since they are willing to give us money, why should we refuse?"


    There is a possibility of being big and small, but the chance is very small.


    What''s more, this kind of Pankou, which is controlled by the banker, is even less likely to be big and small.


    Why do you say nine lose at ten?


    Most of the gamblers are broke.


    Because the dealer will never lose.


    There must be a reason for the dealer to offer an odds.


    It''s like Ben frord''s mouth.


    Early 1.7:1 to attract gamblers to wager on tiger.


    And then use the method of seeing no light to get rid of the game.


    In this way, he won''t lose money.


    ¡­¡­


    For three days, tiger has been locked up in the gym.


    In order to hide his eyes, Gaia closed the gym.


    The whole gym, only Ola knows what''s going on.


    And she followed Gaia''s advice and also spread out some money around the perimeter.


    However, she is different from Gaia. Gaia and Chen Yu invested money for the purpose of pitching forest.


    But Olah is the other investors. The less is $12000, and the more is no more than $10000.


    This way, she won''t be stared at by the banker of Pankou.


    Olah seems to be a professional white-collar woman, in fact, she contacts some gray areas, no less than Gaia.


    Tiger is crazy like training, his heart is holding a fire.


    Gaia can see the change in tiger.


    His eyes became sharper, even fiercer.


    In the past, Tego and Chen Yu were very similar, and they all had a good deal of discretion.


    But in the three days he was locked in the gym, he had broken a dozen sandbags.

 Chapter 566

    Finally, on the fourth day.


    The game is on schedule, even before the game.


    In the event of an accident, the competition will still be held as usual.


    Even if another player is to be announced to quit, it will still be announced by the host in the arena.


    After all, tickets for the game were sold long ago, and even broadcasting rights have been sold to TV stations.


    So we have to go through the stage, or we need to go.


    There are quite a few people here today, and the attendance rate is less than 20%.


    After all, before the game, a player was attacked and couldn''t compete.


    This result naturally leads to the automatic promotion of another player.


    Aiken is the opponent of tiger in this game.


    He is arguably the biggest beneficiary of the incident.


    Although it is rumoured that he was involved in the injury.


    However, there are also rumors that it is the hand of the outside Pankou dealer.


    It''s just that most of these rumors are not true.


    Of course, to be able to advance automatically, Aiken is quite happy.


    Ben frord is in the audience.


    In ten minutes, he''ll be able to make millions of dollars.


    Is there anything more pleasant than this?


    At this time, in the host''s call, Aiken came on.


    There were cheers and boos on the court.


    Most of these people are not fans of Aiken. They may not even have heard of Aiken.


    Most of them are gamblers, their cheers and boos.


    They all win or lose money because of Aiken.


    The host added: "because of well-known reasons, our other powerful player, tiger, is unable to participate in this competition, so..."


    "Wait." A voice suddenly interrupted the host.


    I saw tiger stride out of the tunnel and shout in a loud voice, "who says I can''t compete?"


    Ben frord''s face changed dramatically when the audience at the scene was in a uproar.


    What''s the matter? Why is tiger standing there?


    Why isn''t he hurt at all?


    It wasn''t just Ben frord who couldn''t accept it, but Aiken, who had been ready for the victory, looked very ugly.


    Why is this damn black man standing there?


    Shouldn''t he be lying in the hospital?


    The host was stunned for a moment, but he quickly responded.


    "Welcome to our warrior, tiger."


    "Roar Tiger, you are the best! "


    "Get rid of that little scum."


    The audience cheered.


    When tiger stepped onto the challenge arena, the host came to tiger''s side: "tiger, can you tell me why you still stand here?"


    Tego took the host''s microphone: "I know that some of you are looking forward to me lying on the ground and moaning, but I want to tell some of you that intrigue is useless to me. I will use my fist to break all the conspiracies! I will let you know that no one can stop me from picking up that golden belt. "


    "Good, courageous manifesto." The host took a picture of tiger.


    He is also an old man in the industry, so he knows what Tago means.


    Ben frord''s face was more sombre.


    This remark of Tago is clearly aimed at him.


    "Fu * *" Ben frode smashed the bottle of mineral water in his hand towards the arena.


    It''s just that the water seems to be splashing around.


    Ben frode looked around, an Asian.


    Chen Yu didn''t have any expression at all. He just looked at Ben frode and didn''t intend to be serious with him.


    But Ben frode looked at Chen Yu with a fierce look: "what do you look at, Asian monkey?"


    Hula -


    Ben frode was directly dragged down from the chair by Chen Yu.


    Head on the front seat.


    "What did you just say? Say it again. "


    "Boy, do you know who I am?"


    Pa -


    Chen Yu rewarded Ben frode with a mouth: "is it difficult to say sorry?"


    Ben frord regrets that he didn''t bring his little brother with him.


    Otherwise, you can beat this Asian monkey to find teeth all over the place.


    This is the audience of the boxing match. All the people here are violent.


    It is even more common to have a fight in the audience.


    There is no one to take it seriously. It happens several times in every game.


    "I''m sorry."


    Ben frord is still soft, at least temporarily.


    "Speak up.""I''m sorry."


    "Louder."


    "I''m sorry."


    "Yes, again."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    After tormenting Ben frode for a moment, Chen Yu let Ben frode go.


    Ben frord was furious, but he couldn''t beat Chen Yu.


    So he chose to change his seat and stay away from Chen.


    Fortunately, there are a lot of vacancies in today''s audience.


    Chen Chu curled his mouth, stood up and shouted, "tiger, kill him for me."


    Ding -


    the game begins.


    Aiken defiantly said: "nigger, I will kill you."


    Tiger put on a pose, step forward, thunder attack.


    From hand to hand, bang -


    the noisy scene the moment before was suddenly quiet.


    Everyone opened their mouths and looked at tiger in amazement, and Aiken, who had been hit by a fist and flew out of the ring fence.


    The judges are confused. Is it over?


    Is this the end?


    "No one!" roared tiger! No one can stop me with a plot!! No one... "


    "Tiger!"


    "Tiger!"


    "Tiger!"


    There may be more than one thousand people in the audience, but they shout out ten thousand.


    Everyone was shouting the name of Tago.


    Those who win and those who lose are also chanting the name of tiger.


    Tiger''s punch was really wonderful.


    That punch, absolutely can enter the top 10 of the annual boxing match.


    This is the charm of boxing.


    This is the shock brought by the sense of power full of hegemony.


    Ko, that''s a boxer''s best interpretation of strength.


    "Tiger, tiger, tiger!" Chen was also affected by the atmosphere at the scene, where he was waving flags and shouting for tiger.


    And there was only one person at the scene, full of discomfort.


    He was very upset because he lost millions of dollars.


    No, the loss could be close to ten million dollars.


    In the early stage, the bet received reached three million dollars. According to the odds of 1.7, we should admire more than five million dollars.


    Then there was the later half a million dollars, at a 7.5-fold odds, which was about four million dollars.


    Tiger lost more than $9 million in that punch.


    How does Ben frord get happy?


    Tiger must die, this nigger must die!


    Not far away Chen Yu also received a call from Gaia.


    "Chen, I have received the compensation."


    "The compensation efficiency of these peripheral dealers is really fast." "I thought they would procrastinate and even default," Chen said, somewhat surprised


    "It''s all electronic compensation now, and they can''t delay if they want to."


    "Tego''s punch cost the other side tens of millions of dollars. The other side should not let him go, right?"

 Chapter 567

    "Now it''s time for the other side to start. You protect tiger and don''t let him get hurt any more. If he gets hurt again, I''m afraid he will leave a psychological shadow and have an impact on his future career."


    "OK, I understand."


    Chen Yu hung up the phone, then continued to shout: "tiger, tiger, tiger!"


    That punch was just too much.


    That''s what boxing should be like, clean and tidy.


    After the game, Chen Yu has been waiting for the exit.


    Tiger also needs a post match urine test.


    So it came out slowly.


    Chen is not in a hurry.


    Dudu -


    at this time, the light of a locomotive hit Chen''s face.


    Chen Zhu covered his eyes and looked at the people on the locomotive as if they were familiar with each other.


    "Hi, Saran, are you here to pick me up?"


    Chen found that it was saran.


    "The audience is gone. What are you still doing here?"


    "Did you watch the game just now? What about? Is it exciting? "


    Saran did watch the game, and it must be said that the strength that tiger showed was amazing.


    That punch is really beautiful.


    It is a picture as beautiful as a poem and a picture for any boxing enthusiast.


    Of course, Sarah is not here to watch the game.


    She''s here to see if there''s any clues or information.


    She didn''t expect tiger to show up.


    She took tiger to the hospital that day, so she knew about his injury.


    But I didn''t expect that in a few days, tiger was better.


    However, she also believes that Tego will surely lead to reprisals if it causes heavy losses to some outside Pankou makers today.


    So she would wait here. What she didn''t expect was that she met Chen Yu here.


    At this time, tiger came out of the gym.


    "Mr. tiger, I''m a policeman. I have some questions for you."


    "Take no notice of her, tiger. She''s just a traffic policeman with a ticket."


    "I''m a patrolman, not a traffic policeman. I have law enforcement power." Saran corrected Chen''s words.


    "So are you questioning the suspect?" Chen asked.


    "Will you not make trouble?"


    "You have posted so many tickets to me, do you know how much I have lost?" Chen''s answer was full of resentment.


    "If you can get Mr. tiger to cooperate a little bit, I promise to meet you again in the future, and I''ll let you go."


    "No, you''ve hurt my mind, tiger, let''s go."


    "Yes, Mr. Chen."


    Tiger only listened to Chen Yu''s words, and saran was still following.


    All the way to the parking lot, all of a sudden, the lights of several cars suddenly came on.


    At the same time, more than 30 people came out from all directions.


    All the people came with all kinds of sticks.


    Chen saw the leader, as if he was the one who had a conflict in the audience of the stadium and was taught a lesson by him.


    "Tiger, do you know that one punch cost me ten million dollars?" Ben frode, with dozens of people, stared at Chen Yu with grim faces.


    When tiger saw these dozens of people, he was afraid of them, but he still looked at Chen Yu.


    "Well, it''s you, Asian monkey. It''s so nice. I was wondering where I could find you. I didn''t expect that the two people I hated the most tonight all appeared in front of me."


    Ben frode''s eyes were full of joy when he saw Chen Yu.


    At the beginning, when tiger punched Aiken into the arena, his hatred for tiger forgot everything.


    But now he hates Chen Yu for his humiliation in the stadium audience.


    "Police, don''t move! You are suspected of making trouble and disturbing public order... "


    Suddenly, a stick hit saran.


    Saran edged away from the attack.


    Habitually, she wanted to take out the gun, but suddenly she remembered that she didn''t bring the gun tonight.


    Because tonight to do the stadium, it needs to go through security.


    Even though she is a policeman, she is not carrying out the task, so she can''t pass the security check with a gun at all.


    "You are attacking police!" Cried saran angrily.


    "This woman looks good." Ben frord said, "just take her to pay for it. I''ll just cut off your limbs. I want to see if you can still jump around in a few days."


    Ben frode can''t see what he''s doing. He doesn''t care about attacking the police.


    What''s more, a policewoman without a gun."Well Is it useful for me to say sorry now? " Chen said with a sigh.


    "Speak louder, I can''t hear you." Ben frord turned his head and listened.


    "Fakesquid!" Chen Yu compared a middle finger.


    Sharon pulled Chen Kai aside: "idiot, you will only provoke him, get out of the way, I''ll hold on to them, you two escape."


    Just then Ben frord''s men rushed up.


    Saran a beautiful sweep legs, will sweep a rogue on the spot, at the same time another over the shoulder fall, another rogue was knocked down by her to the ground.


    Pa pa pa -


    "roar Beautiful, beautiful. " Chen Yu applauds.


    Tiger rolled his eyes. Chen Yu was obviously watching a play.


    Saran looked back at Chen Yu and said, "are you still going?"


    "They''re blocking the road. I have no way to run." Chen Yu said helplessly, "maybe you can help us break through that direction."


    "Ah..."


    Just then, a rogue attacked saran from behind, and the iron bar hit her heavily on the shoulder.


    Although Sharon has good fighting skills, she is a woman after all.


    She''s only a little stronger than the average woman.


    The strength of this stick is not light at all.


    But saran''s reaction was quick. Turning over was an elbow blow. The hooligan who attacked her was knocked over on the ground.


    "Come on, come on."


    Sharon is angry and annoyed. This bastard is just gloating.


    "Goddamn bastard, I really should get out of here myself." Said Sarah angrily.


    "Am I not glad to cheer you up?"


    "Shut up and stop distracting me."


    "You speak first." Chen Yu said, turning his mouth.


    Just then, Sharon got another stroke.


    The stick hit her on the arm, and suddenly, Sarah''s right arm couldn''t move directly.


    Chen Chu comes forward and pulls saran back.


    "What are you doing?" Cried saran angrily.


    "Tego, protect the police lady."


    "Yes, Mr. Chen."


    "Miss Saran, if I accidentally kill someone in this situation, will I be sentenced?"


    "If you kill them now, nothing will happen." "But the biggest possibility is that you''re killed by them," she said

 Chapter 568

    "That''s what you said..."


    Duan -


    before Chen Yu finished speaking, the back of his head had been hit with a stick.


    Chen touched the back of his head: "it hurts."


    Sarah has covered her forehead.


    It doesn''t hurt. It''s a baseball bat. You''re lucky that your head hasn''t been smashed.


    Just then, the rogue raised the stick again and hit it in the face.


    Click -


    Chen Zhu will not wait for the disfigurement stick to fall on his face.


    One hand broke the rogue''s wrist directly, and the right fist had already hit the rogue''s abdomen.


    The hooligan covered his stomach, then knelt on the ground, his body twitching slightly.


    At the next moment, Chen Yu raised another foot and kicked the hooligan out directly.


    Sharon eyebrows a pick, this guy is not big, but the strength of this foot is not small, actually kicked people out of three meters.


    It seems that this bastard has some strength.


    Bang -


    saran was thinking, when Chen suddenly punched.


    A rogue company was cut off with a stick.


    Saran saw the rogue''s whole body swept by his fist.


    The whole person is like a picture in slow motion.


    The expression began to get painful, the body twisted, and finally flew out.


    "Ah I haven''t hit people for a long time. It''s a wonderful feeling. "


    Chen Yu extended his arms and the bones of his shoulders.


    Tiger just hit a man in the arena today.


    He also felt good.


    However, after seeing Chen Yu, he felt that he would try not to practice with him in the future.


    "Go on, go on, what are you doing? Kill them for me! Especially the Asian! " Ben frord, you roared.


    "Ah..."


    A hooligan is hit by Chen Yu and flies to the sky.


    Saran was watching. She had learned to fight, somehow.


    She knew that it would take a person to fight up vertically, which was totally different from the way Tago used to attack in the arena.


    At the same time, the power is not the same. The right hook is the easiest to work.


    This kind of hook from the bottom to the top can use half of the power.


    But Chen Yu hit the rogue in front of him with a hook and fist in the air for two meters.


    "Is he so interested?" Asked Saran, her face incredulous.


    She thought Chen could not fight.


    Then when I saw Chen Yu fighting, I thought that Chen Yu could only do a few tricks.


    But now, Chen is not only a fighter, but also a master.


    "He once broke a top professional boxer''s arms with a single blow, and that man is now out of professional boxing." "I''m Mr. Chen''s disciple," said tiger


    Saran heard Tago''s words, even more incredible.


    This bastard has such a stake.


    And he was there before.


    I suffered so much.


    He has all the criteria to be a jerk.


    All of a sudden, Chen''s shadow and real eyes opened.


    Danger! Chen''s body instinctive reaction flashed to the side.


    Bang -


    the rascal in front of him burst a mass of blood on his chest.


    Ben frord is pointing a gun at Chen Yu at the moment.


    Unfortunately, Chen''s movement is too fast, he can''t lock Chen''s figure at all.


    Chen immediately covered his body with a layer of blue.


    He didn''t take the bullet with qingyixia, so he didn''t know the effect.


    But anyway, Qingyi Xia can offset some of the bullet''s lethality.


    Chen Yu dodged from left to right. Ben frode fired three shots in a row, but he couldn''t reach Chen Yu.


    But Chen Yu has rushed to Ben frode.


    Ben frord lowered the muzzle and pointed at Chen.


    Locked! Ben frord is about to shoot.


    The next moment, he saw his arms flying in the sky.


    Sharon and tiger are looking at scalp tingling.


    They saw Chen Yu suddenly grasp Ben frode''s arm and shoulder, and then pull like that.


    Then Ben frord''s arm began to float in the sky.


    Tiger''s face was bloodless with fear, and he recalled the past.


    He suddenly found himself lucky.


    At the beginning, I actually ran to fight Chen Yu.


    It''s good to live!


    Sharon was stunned, too.


    She didn''t expect that Chen Yu, who was punished by her every time and played tricks on her every time, had such a horrible side.


    "My arm Ah I''m going to kill you I''m going to kill you... "Chen Chu grabbed Ben frode''s right shoulder and held it with one hand.


    Click -


    Chen Yu crushed Ben frode''s right shoulder directly.


    "Ah ah..."


    "Say sorry." Chen said.


    "Ah ah..."


    Chen Yu''s hand has twisted Ben frode''s ear: "if you can''t hear clearly, then your ear is useless."


    "I''m sorry Sorry I''m sorry


    Where did Ben frode think that Chen would be so horrible.


    "That''s about it." Chen Yu loosened his ears, but grasped his chin. "But your pronunciation is worse than that of a foreigner. Let me correct it for you."


    Saran covers her eyes. She sees Chen Yu killing Ben frode.


    No, not directly. Maybe he has a chance to survive.


    His jaw was pinched straight out.


    Chen Zhao looked at the others and then touched the blood on his palm.


    Everyone involuntarily fought a cold war.


    This guy is not a human being.


    How can he do such a cruel thing?


    "Miss Saran, can I kill them all?"


    Saran''s face was livid, even though Chen was in self-defense.


    But if he kills again, he will change from self-defense to intentional murder, or killing more accurately.


    The hooligans put down their sticks.


    They dare not let Chen Yu go.


    It''s a terrible thing to do.


    Being hit by his fist is basically not death or disability.


    "Who wants to die? If you don''t want to die, immediately put down the stick in your hand. " Saran called, took out the phone and called his colleagues: "in the parking lot outside the Los Angeles stadium, there was a vicious fight. There were casualties. Please contact the ambulance."


    "Whoever is not convinced can play another game with him now."


    These hooligans are also bullying, but now they have a large number of people, so it looks interesting.


    Chen Yu hits the front cover of a nearby car with a fist. With a loud bang, the center of the front cover is sunken, and both sides are arched, completely distorted.


    "Hurry up, you rubbish. I''m glad to break your bones."


    At last, the first rogue lost his stick, then the second, the third


    "If you deliberately damage someone''s car, you have to pay for it." Saran looked at the car that Chen had smashed. "I''ll write it in the report then."


    Chen Yu was annoyed at the real policewoman: "I''d better kill you."

 Chapter 569

    Here comes the police, and David comes with people.


    Chen Yu and David have a warm hug.


    "Chen, my weekend birthday." David''s first sentence is not to ask about the scene, but to invite Chen Yu to his party.


    "Sunday? I''ll be here with Fanny." Chen replied, "by the way, how long will I stay in the police station?"


    "Well, let''s talk about what happened here, and I hope you have a reason, or you might miss my birthday party."


    "Your men will tell you." Chen said.


    "Captain." Sharon came up to us: "these people are trying to attack us, and the man also took out his gun to shoot Mr. Chen."


    "Are you hurt?" David asked.


    "All right." Saran''s shoulders and arms have been hit by a stick, and now are still forced to bear.


    "He is?" David looks at tiger.


    "My student, tiger, professional boxer, college student, is currently studying at the University of Los Angeles. The dealer whose chin was crushed by me is a peripheral cross talk. He was attacked a few days ago. This time, because tiger won the competition, he lost a lot of money, which led to the attack." Chen said.


    "Well, you can send your students back now, and I''ll call you back if you need to."


    "Thank you, David."


    "We are brothers."


    Chen Yu takes tiger to the car.


    This evening, tiger was actually scared.


    In the past, although Chen Yu used to fight in front of him several times.


    But even at the University of Los Angeles last time, he broke zanra Douglas''s arm at most.


    Although other students were beaten violently, at most they were plastered. I haven''t heard who left the sequelae.


    But this time, Chen''s method is quite bloody.


    He ripped off the culprit''s arm.


    The bloody picture made him more afraid of Chen Yu.


    "Tiger, I bet you fifty thousand dollars on that bastard''s plate. According to the odds, you can get thirty-seven thousand dollars."


    "Ah?" Tego was stunned.


    He didn''t expect Chen Yu to bet for him.


    No, it''s not so much betting as giving money directly.


    Because if this dish mouth loses, then finally still Chen Yu pays by himself.


    That is to say, if you win, you will count yourself; if you lose, you will count Chen Yu.


    Tiger was touched for no reason.


    "But this money can''t be given to you at once." "If you win a game, I''ll give you 20000 dollars. You can use this money to improve your family''s life. Of course, you can also improve your own life. But now is the beginning of your career. Don''t go out to spend money and drink. I allow you to relax occasionally. But if you dare to touch something that shouldn''t be touched, I will throw you into the crocodile In the fish pond. "


    "Mr. Chen, I want you to make sure that I don''t touch anything messy."


    Chen knows that sports and entertainment are always the disaster areas of drugs.


    How many entertainment stars and sports stars are ruining these things.


    So as long as tiger is under his control, Chen Yu won''t allow him to touch these things.


    As long as he dares to touch even a little, Chen Yu will make him regret all his life.


    "Mr. Chen, will those people retaliate against my family?"


    "Why do you think Gaia didn''t show up tonight?" Chen Yu glanced at Tiger: "the most terrible thing about Gaia is not how powerful her fighting is, but who she is going to deal with, even if it''s black... Gang, she can make the deal disappear without any sound."


    Tego shivered. Sure enough, Chen Yu and Tego belong to those who can''t be provoked.


    Tiger secretly made up his mind not to contradict them in his whole life.


    Chen Zhao took a picture of Tiger: "OK, home."


    After taking tiger home, Chen Yu plans to go home.


    Turning three intersections, a man suddenly collided with Chen Yu''s car.


    Chen Zhu immediately stopped the car and saw a figure coming in front of him.


    "Get out of the car, hurry up!" The man came to the window and pointed a gun at Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu rolled down the window and swore, "fake squid."


    "Fakesquid, Chen, why are you?"


    "Falk squid, I just want to know why it''s you?"


    Chen Yu was speechless, and mogery was speechless.


    Is this a big water rush to Longwang temple?


    At this time, several people rushed out of the intersection in front of him, saw Morley standing beside Chen Yu''s car, and started shooting directly.


    Mogery''s head shrank and went straight into Chen Yu''s car.


    "You''re going to kill me."


    "I didn''t know it was you." Mogery has a headache, too.Chen Yu is the most trusted person in the world.


    At the same time, Chen Yu is the only one he won''t do harm to.


    But whoever wants to rob a car can meet Chen Yu.


    With so many people shooting in the opposite direction, Chen could only lie under the windshield.


    "Gas door, run over, I''ll take care of the rest." Said morgre.


    Chen Yu didn''t dare to look up either. He stepped on the accelerator and ran into those people.


    The men hurried away, but because they didn''t look ahead, the car hit the guardrail next to them.


    Mowgli has got out of the car, bang bang -


    Chen Yu can see from the rear mirror that Mowgli shot two people.


    Chen Yu also sneaks out of the car and goes around to the side of those people.


    At this time, those people were shooting at mogery in a few flower beds.


    Those people''s attention was all on mogery''s body, and they didn''t notice Chen Yu.


    Chen took a deep breath and gestured to mogery.


    ¡°£¿£¿¡± Mogery''s face is muddled. What''s your gesture?


    All of a sudden, Chen Yumeng accelerated towards the back of those people.


    Chen''s speed is too fast. Those people didn''t react at all.


    Chen Yu has rushed into the middle of them, and mogery can''t shoot any more at this time.


    He doesn''t care about anyone, but he can''t shoot Chen.


    Ah Ah


    Being killed by Chen Zhuo, these people immediately panicked.


    He was busy trying to shoot Chen Yu, but he didn''t even have time to open the gun and was knocked down by Chen Yu.


    The whole process didn''t take more than ten seconds. Mogery looked at Chen Yu standing in the middle and hesitated for a few seconds before he came over.


    The first thing is to make up another shot for the people on the ground.


    "Can you tell me what''s going on?"


    "Chen, it''s nothing to do with you, OK?"


    Mogri didn''t want Chen to get involved in it.


    Chen Yu just looks at mogery like that. Mogery knows that he can''t prevaricate any more.


    I can only explain: "I killed their boss."


    "Kill the boss, and you will be able to recover your identity?"


    "I''m calling in the past." Said morgre.


    "What can I do for you?"


    "No, I''ve almost solved it." Said morgre.


    He didn''t want Chen to get involved.


    "And Victoria?"

 Chapter 570

    "In the original cave, I came out to kill people this time. I can''t take it with me."


    "Is it OK?"


    "Well, it''s just a little naughty." Mogery nodded.


    For Chen, it''s just an episode.


    He''s not going to get involved in mogery either.


    Mogri is determined to mix with the industry, Chen Yu won''t say anything.


    He''s not qualified to say anything.


    Just as he helped mogery at the beginning, I believe mogery will help him if he needs to.


    Of course, this is their choice.


    The next day, tiger''s name appeared on the front page of the media''s sports page.


    It''s a real fire. It''s a real fire.


    The video of Aiken''s opponent being knocked down from the arena with one punch is constantly played on various sports media.


    Boxing has a very wide audience in the United States. Like a supernova, tiger appears in front of the public.


    In the next few days, Chen saw the news of tiger, and he had already seen it.


    Some media have dug up a lot of inside information.


    For example, when Tego played, he said that.


    Of course, tiger also enjoyed the pleasure of becoming famous.


    Everywhere you go, you will be noticed, especially in the gym and the school boxing club.


    Everyone saw him as a hero.


    But some people look down on him.


    Think tiger is just a moment of luck.


    Soon he will, like most new people, end up in the crowd.


    But tiger used a game to shut up all those who questioned him.


    Another punch, a punch Ko opponent.


    And the other side is a well-known fighter, the strength is quite good.


    Now, tiger is the top four player in the state BBL.


    There are two games left in the game, the semi-finals and the finals.


    Tiger''s odds on the outside have been very low.


    However, those outside Pankou have already known that, Dawson Pankou''s end, no one has ever dealt with tiger again.


    After all, the market of zhousai may add up to millions of dollars.


    When it comes to each disc mouth, the most is likely to be more than one million, and the less is likely to be less than one hundred thousand.


    This benefit is not enough for them to take such a big risk to control the game.


    ¡­¡­


    "Fanny, you''ve been putting on makeup for half an hour."


    "Don''t I even have the right to make up?"


    When any woman is questioned about her make-up time, she will be hairy, even if it is Fanny.


    "No, I just think why do you make up? Even if you don''t make up, you are the most beautiful."


    "You know what you are." Fari stares at Chen.


    Chen Yu did not dare to say anything more. He was waiting in the living room.


    It''s another half hour, and Fanny''s late.


    Today is David''s birthday party, although it doesn''t need to be very formal.


    But for women, any party is a battlefield.


    Make up should be neither too solemn nor too casual.


    Anyway, Chen Yu can''t understand, and most men can''t understand either.


    But as long as you know how to say beautiful things.


    This is a survival desire strong man, should know the survival skill.


    "Fari, don''t you wear the heart of the red moon?"


    "It''s not me. It''s David and Kate." "If you wear the heart of the red moon, it''s too ostentatious, unless we plan to break off the relationship with them."


    Chen Yu thinks that the world of women is too complicated.


    Anyway, he and David are not so complicated.


    Chen Yu is driving, and fari is still making up in the front passenger seat.


    He couldn''t see what fari was doing there.


    Doesn''t seem to make any difference?


    Twenty minutes later, at David''s door.


    It''s Kate who opens the door. She''s obviously dressed up.


    Then I hugged with Fanny and led them into the room.


    Soon, Leonardo arrived first, then Sienna, Chris and Cheryl.


    What Chen and fali sent was purple green wine. It was cheap and expensive.


    "Chrissy, Sienna, who is this little beauty?" Asked Leonardo.


    "She''s Cheryl." Sienna patted Cheryl on the shoulder.


    Cheryl opened her hand and took out a bracelet: "Hello David, this is what Sienna and Chris asked me to give you. This bracelet can keep you away from evil."


    Only Kate and Leonardo may not know the scene. Most of the people in this room are supernatural."Well, thank you, but do you think it''s convenient for me, a policeman, to wear such a bracelet?" David picked up the golden bracelet.


    It''s really beautiful. I don''t know what material it is, but it''s definitely not gold.


    With his knowledge of Sienna and Chris, they were not very well off, so it was impossible to make a bracelet for him with gold as a gift.


    Chen took the purple green wine out of the box and gave it to David.


    Then I went to Leonardo to give presents, but to silence everyone, Leonardo''s gift was made by a spider man.


    Well, that''s Leonardo''s interest.


    David is also happy to accept.


    Everyone around, eating and drinking, while chatting.


    "I remember when Chen came to my birthday party, he dressed up as spider man." Said Leonardo.


    "By the way, Leonardo, when is your birthday?" Kate asked.


    "January 3." Leonardo said, "Kate, are you going to make up for my present? Why don''t you introduce a girlfriend to me? "


    "I really want to see it. I''m dressed up as Spiderman." Kate said with a smile.


    "By the way, I have a set of spider man''s clothes in my house. Chen, would you like to try them on?" David said.


    "What? Why should I wear spider man''s clothes? I don''t like spider man. "


    "Come on, come on, try it."


    Regardless of Chen''s objection, people came up to pick Chen''s clothes.


    "OK, ok You let go. I''ll change it myself. Damn it, why do I have to wear clown clothes? "


    Chen Yu went to the room and changed into spider man''s tights. He looked in the mirror. How can he feel.


    "Chen, don''t hide in the room. Come out and let''s have a look."


    "You haven''t seen it. Why do you want me to wear it again?"


    "I haven''t seen it." Kate said: "usually you are serious. It''s hard to see your embarrassment."


    "Take a picture, take a picture."


    Everyone took photos with their cell phones, including Farrie and Cheryl.


    "Didn''t you take pictures last time?"


    "Chen, put on a pose and shoot spider silk."


    "Climb the wall."


    "Hanging upside down on the beams."


    "You don''t have beams."


    Chen Yu has a headache. Whoever makes David the biggest tonight can only cooperate with David.


    "You remember, next time I''m on my birthday, I''ll make you regret it."

 Chapter 571

    On the way home, fari looked at Chen Yu with a smile in her eyes.


    "Chen, don''t you like this tights?"


    "No." Chen Chu shrugged. "It''s just that this tights makes me feel ashamed."


    "You look good in tights."


    "Or shall we play cos at night?"


    "I''m driving. Don''t move."


    "By the way, do you feel, Kate and David, it seems a little strange."


    "It''s normal that Kate didn''t come last time we moved to the party. When David talked about Kate, he was a bit hesitant and even avoided the problem." Chen said.


    "Will they break up?"


    Chen Yu didn''t answer this question. The two of them are here to guess whether they will break up. It''s a bit excessive.


    Even Chen Yu thought that Kate and David would not last.


    Kate and David are very opinionated people.


    One is a reporter, one is a policeman.


    These two kinds of work, all belong to the time is not fixed.


    A lot of time will be spent on work, so there will be less time to connect with feelings.


    Chen Yu and fali, they are after work.


    Spend most of the time together.


    So emotionally, it must be stronger than David and Kate.


    ¡­¡­


    "Kate, it''s late. Go to have a rest." David came out of the bathroom and saw Kate still busy at the desk.


    Today is his birthday party, but when his friends left, the atmosphere at home suddenly fell.


    They don''t have the feeling of love when they first met.


    They are like lovers who are familiar but distant.


    Because of their work, their time is hard to match.


    Four months after knowing each other, they didn''t have time to go out for dinner together.


    Especially last time, Chen Yu and fari had a housewarming party.


    Kate''s absence from work led to a big fight between the two of them.


    "Well, I''ll have a rest when I''ve finished my work." Kate didn''t look back.


    She had the picture of Chen Yu wearing spider man in her hand.


    These photos look funny.


    There is David in the picture. David is very happy.


    Only when his friends are there will he show such a relaxed and heartfelt smile.


    Suddenly, a strange thought flashed into Kate''s mind.


    January 3, Leonardo''s birthday.


    Kate has a video from the computer that is video material from a vertical climbing organization.


    The video was also shot on January 3, and the protagonist is also dressed in spider man''s clothes.


    Kate compared the video with the photos, then made a clear processing of the video lens, and then imported the photos from her mobile phone into the computer to match and compare the photos.


    The software shows 99% of the contrast!


    Kate''s face changed a little. Is Chen Yu the man?


    How could it be Chen Yu?


    Kate hesitated. She didn''t know what to do.


    She knew what happened to CL building on the night of January 3.


    Philip Quinn, a wealthy man living on the top floor, was attacked, presumably by intruders from the outer wall.


    That is to say, Chen Yu climbed more than one hundred floors that night and attacked Philip Quinn.


    But Kate also knows about Philip Quinn''s past.


    That''s a real villain, a shameless man.


    Kate finally pressed delete, delete.


    She took it as if it had never happened, or she didn''t know it at all.


    Chen Yu is not only David''s friend, but also her friend.


    Put aside Chen Yu''s identity and what he did not say.


    At least, Kate thinks Chen is right about it.


    Maybe I can''t be a hero.


    Then be a silent person.


    ¡­¡­


    "Hello, Mr. rasfa. It''s a great honor to be invited."


    Lasfar looked at the guests on the estate, all of them celebrities from all walks of life in Los Angeles.


    Of course, they all have a common characteristic.


    Rich, very rich.


    At this time Paul came up and said, "Sir, the guests are almost here."


    Rasfa nodded. "Go get things ready."


    Rasfa took a goblet and tapped it gently with a spoon.


    "Gentlemen, ladies, may I have a word?"Raspha, among these guests, is very influential.


    "Roche, I didn''t invite you to a blind date. Can I let go of the lady beside you?"


    There was a low smile from the guests, and the named Roche shrugged helplessly.


    "Mr. rasfa, it''s really boring for you to taste this wine. You haven''t prepared a bottle of wine. What do you want us to taste?"


    "Wine, it will come soon." Rasphaz waved his finger, and Paul came up with the purple brew in his hands.


    "I got this wine from the Far East at a very high price. It''s very valuable."


    Looking at the unique exterior decoration of purple green wine, everyone wondered what kind of wine it contained, which could make lasfa invite so many celebrities.


    "Rasfa, is this the only one? Are you sure enough of us? " Asked an old man with a big beard.


    "This is a wine tasting, not a drinking party."


    Lasfar is comfortable with all kinds of parties, parties and parties. He has several times a month.


    What kind of scene has not been dealt with? This kind of scene is just a small one.


    "By the way, before the wine tasting, ask you a question." "When do you remember most?" rasfa said? Don''t answer me. "


    Rasfa picks up the lager and opens the lid.


    In a flash, the charming fragrance of wine filled the crowd.


    People who smell wine for the first time can''t help thinking about a certain stage of their life or a certain relationship.


    Maybe it''s not love, it''s family or friendship.


    Rasfa is immune to the smell of the wine, but a sip of it will still flash through a certain stage in his mind.


    Some memories have been forgotten, but one bite down, will lose the memory to find back.


    It was a very special experience, and rasfa even felt that it was not wine, but emotion.


    Some of the guests in the hall are murmuring, some are crying alone.


    Some of them are already crying, even crying.


    Strong, deep and memorable emotions and feelings are all presented at this time.


    Even some people who think they are strong can''t resist this strong emotional impulse.


    Everyone is immersed in the impact of emotion.


    Rasfa looked at the guests with a smile. His face was full of pride.


    Although he had the same expression when he tasted it for the first time, at least he didn''t lose his temper in front of so many people.

 Chapter 572

    Gradually, someone began to wake up.


    Those who wake up first look at the people around them, and then erase their tears.


    That mood is slowly fading, complex but impressive.


    It''s like having just drunk, or talking about an unforgettable love.


    Ding Ding -


    "ladies and gentlemen."


    Rasfa obviously did not intend to let them continue to immerse in memories and emotions.


    "Lasfar, what is this? Magic? "


    "Don''t you smell it? It''s wine."


    "No, it''s not wine. I think of my mother."


    "I forgot, kori..."


    "Ladies and gentlemen, would you like a drink? Another memory. "


    And rasphaz waved, and his servant brought a cup of poured wine before them.


    Wonderful feeling, painful memories, but people can not stop.


    Just, there is only one glass of wine.


    When everyone is immersed in emotion, the feeling is slowly fading.


    "Mr. rasfa, please give me another glass, thank you." Said a woman.


    "Yes, I''ll have another drink, too. It''s a wonderful feeling."


    "I''m sorry, dear. I''m afraid I can''t meet your request." Said rasfa with a smile.


    "Why? Are you even stingy about a glass of wine? "


    "As you can see, there is only one bottle of this kind of wine. At least for the moment, there is only one bottle in my hand. I have already divided it all."


    Lasphaz knew very well what it meant to be rare.


    If all of them are satisfied at one time, they will not treasure it.


    Only a little taste will make them enjoy the moment more.


    This is rasfa''s own experience, which is the best if you don''t want it.


    "You should prepare more."


    "Lasphaz, this should not be your way of entertaining."


    Everyone is complaining, even those who remember the pain.


    They are also very dissatisfied.


    In fact, what they experience is not pain, but missing.


    But before they are satisfied, that feeling has subsided.


    It''s like drinking half of the time, before you''ve had a good time, you don''t have any alcohol.


    Or when doing something, the two sides hook up the fire, and the result is nothing.


    "Silence, silence." Rasphaz cried twice: "you should understand, gentlemen, how precious this wine is. I don''t want to prepare more, but there is no more."


    "Mr. rasfa, I''d like to know where this wine comes from."


    "I got it from the East. It''s a very old winemaking family. Do you know how much I paid for this bottle of wine? It''s not how much I paid, it''s how much I promised. " Said rasfa.


    "The mysterious East."


    "It''s like a dream wine."


    "Although it''s just a glass of wine, it''s a life experience for me."


    "I feel like I''m young again, and I''ve had another love affair."


    "Then rasfa, if you get this wine again next time, can you let me know as soon as possible? Or I can buy it directly. "


    "I''d like to, Mr. rasfa, no matter how much it costs."


    "Well, I''ll let you know if I have purple green wine next time." Said rasfa with a smile.


    Judging from the reaction of these celebrities, the wine tasting was obviously successful.


    The guests left slowly with some attachment.


    Until the last guest came to rasfa.


    "Lasfa."


    "Bach." Rasfa hugged his old friend.


    "You insidious bastard, I don''t believe in Oriental wine." Bach laughed and scolded.


    Bach knew, of course, what rasfa was doing.


    It''s nothing more than using this kind of wine to seek benefits or expand contacts.


    As long as people flock to this wine, rasfa can easily expand a wider network.


    Although he wanted it very much, rasfa would not do as he wanted.


    "Don''t you stay to scold me?"


    "Is it useful to scold you? If I scold you, will you tell me the origin of the goods? "


    "Of course not. Don''t even think about it."


    "On May 7, I held an auction on the top floor of the Hilda hotel. I got a bottle of this wine and put it at the auction." "This kind of wine can help me attract more rich people," Bach said


    Bach was a businessman, and he did the top luxury auction.


    He doesn''t have any company at all. He can win the auction and the bidders by his personal credit.But Bach has been in this industry for 50 years.


    And the turnover of the auction in his hands is more than 10 billion dollars.


    What is the concept? It means that the average annual turnover of his auction house is about 200 million dollars.


    The turnover of this kind of auction has exceeded that of most auction companies in the world.


    It can be said that Bach himself is a brand.


    And Bach knows many, even dozens, times more rich and famous people than rasfa.


    Some famous people in Los Angeles may not know rasfa, but they must know Bach.


    "I''m afraid it''s not easy. The supply is very tight." Said rasfa, with a face full of embarrassment.


    "I guarantee that the price of this bottle of wine will never be less than half a million dollars."


    "Old bastard, are you looking down on me? Do you think I''m short of half a million dollars? "


    "Well, well, I''ll make sure that over a million dollars, below that price, the people I''ve arranged for among the bidding guests will go up to a million dollars."


    As a celebrity in the auction world, Bach is certainly familiar with any commercial means.


    Some auction products may not have high price, but they can attract more bidders.


    For example, this kind of purple green wine is so, so he is willing to pay some benefits for it.


    "I can''t give you an answer for the time being." Said rasfa.


    "Old bastard, don''t push your luck. You should know that even the 30-year collection of Lizhuang, France, has sold for only $1.5 million in the past three years."


    "Do you think purple green wine is not as rare as the thirty years'' collection of French Chateau


    "Lasphaz, you''ve lived for decades, don''t you want to say such silly things? The value of some things is not good or bad, but their fame."


    "So if it''s you, the same one and a half million dollars, would you like to buy purple green wine or the 30-year collection of Lizhuang, France?"


    "My answer didn''t work because I couldn''t have bought a bottle of wine for $1.5 million, whatever it was." Bach said frankly.


    "One and a half million dollars, that''s my bottom line." Said rasfa.


    Bach''s eyes twinkled, and he hesitated. This wine is indeed a masterpiece.


    But can we really attract enough rich people?


    "Steven will have a party in two days. He has a bottle of wine in his hand and plans to open it at that party."


    "Asshole, you don''t have more than that wine?"


    "Ha ha..."

 Chapter 573

    "Good news, Chen. Your wine party will be auctioned at a special auction of Hilda Hotel on May 7, and I want you to guarantee that your wine will not be less than 1.5 million dollars."


    "And what price do I have to pay?"


    "At least two bottles a month."


    "It''s impossible. You also said that rare things are more expensive. I think one bottle a month can make you miss me. And if I give you one bottle a month, Steven''s old bastard will definitely ask the same."


    "I sold you the wine for $1.5 million. He did nothing but drink your wine."


    "It also means that my wine will be harder to sell in the future."


    Indeed, the first bottle sold for $1.5 million.


    That means that the price in the future cannot be lower than this price.


    Below this price, it is an insult to the first buyer.


    It''s good to sell two bottles a year.


    Forget it, it''s also a windfall.


    Anyway, it''s good to have $23 million a year.


    "Why are you so happy?" Fari came up and asked.


    "Making money."


    Farley chuckled. She knew that Chen had a lot of ways to make money.


    Except as a doctor and a coach at the same time, there is now another identity as a liquor dealer.


    Chen Chu pulls farry and kisses her heavily.


    Dudu Dudu -


    suddenly, a car came at the door and kept honking.


    "Which bastard, run to our door and honk his horn." Chen Yu went through the front yard with a black face.


    At this time, several people were waiting for the bus to get on and off. Chen Yu had a look.


    "Fakesquid!"


    "Fakesquid!"


    "Laurent! Why are you here? " Chen Yu scolded angrily.


    Not only Laurent but also Kaine, Kareem and Howard.


    It''s just that I don''t seem to see Whitney.


    "What is your attitude? Can''t I come to see my daughter? " Laurent said of course.


    Chen turned to see Kane, Karim and Howard.


    "The old bastard didn''t want to say, why are you here?"


    Chen Yu''s face with murderous spirit, three people directly hit a shiver.


    They want to cry without tears. They didn''t want to come.


    Whitney Purdue asked them to follow Laurent.


    The last thing they want to face is Chen Yu.


    Every time I face Chen Yu, there is nothing good.


    Most of all, Laurent is a trouble seeker.


    As long as Laurent and Chen meet, they will never coexist peacefully.


    If Laurent wins one time, it''s all right.


    Most importantly, Laurent can''t win Chen Yu.


    But every time I die, I can''t stop.


    "Chen, boss went abroad recently, so Mr. Laurent came to Los Angeles." Cain said.


    "Dad..."


    Just then, farry came out.


    At the sight of Laurent, he rushed up excitedly and hugged him.


    "It''s a nice place for you, Fanny."


    Laurent looked around.


    It has to be said that Chen Yu is really good at living.


    I chose to build a villa here.


    At least it''s better than his and winip''s home.


    "Do you like it? Then stay. "


    "Laurent, haven''t you already booked a hotel?" Chen Yu interrupted fari: "fari, I''ve said it many times and asked him to stay, but he just didn''t want to go to the hotel. He said that the four of them and our rooms are not enough. I think that seems to be the same reason Right, Laurent. "


    "Yes, Chen is very enthusiastic to keep me, but I think it''s not convenient to stay in the hotel. As for Kane, Karim and Howard, they can squeeze together."


    "By the way, my basement is empty." "If they don''t mind building the floor, they can go to the basement and live in it, and the environment on the first floor is very good," Chen said


    Kane, Karim and Howard are all about to cry: "Mr. Laurent, actually, the hotel is not far from here. It''s very convenient to go back and forth. Besides, Karim''s personal habits are quite unsanitary recently, which leads to eczema. We sleep with him for fear of being infected."


    Karim is silent. In order not to stay here, let it be.


    "Eczema is not contagious." "Right, Chen, and eczema is not a personal hygiene problem. It''s just time for Chen to treat Karim," Farley said


    "Then stay." Chen Yu''s tone is full of helplessness.


    Laurent, with a conspiracy smile, swaggered into the villa."It''s really a good place, hiss..." Laurent went into the living room and said, "Wow, Raymond, are you so old?"


    Now Laurent is not afraid of Raymond either, so he mentions Raymond directly.


    Now Raymond is at least three kilograms and more than two meters long.


    For non pythons, he is already very big.


    But what shocked them most was the size of obitos, with its long and thin tail, and its body length was nearly five meters, which was beyond their recognition of the wings.


    Chen Yu comes to the kitchen. At the moment, fari is making tea for Laurent and them.


    "Fanny, it seems that your father''s diet has a little effect on his health recently. Don''t let him touch wine."


    "Oh, I see."


    Fari didn''t think much about it. She always trusted Chen''s diagnosis.


    Chen, with a hospitable smile on his face, took out a jar of purple green wine.


    "Wow It smells good. " Laurent, like the dog''s nose, drifted away, but soon began to wipe his tears: "Whitney I miss you so much. "


    "I think of the woman in the town. I promised to take her out of the fire......"


    "I miss grandma."


    "Mr. Laurent, Karim, Kane, what''s the matter with you?" Howard was heartless and didn''t understand what they were crying about.


    "It''s OK. I just think of the past."


    "Fanny, what''s that smell? It''s so fragrant..."


    "Oh, it''s old wine."


    "Give it to me. I''ll try it to see how it tastes."


    "Dad, you can''t drink it." Said Farley.


    "Why?" Laurent was immediately discontented.


    "Chen said that you have alcoholic liver and can''t drink alcohol. Let Chen help you adjust these days."


    "I don''t have alcoholic liver. Your mother won''t let me touch alcohol at home." Laurent retorted.


    At the same time, he also understood that Chen Yu was intentional at all.


    Take out that wine, deliberately tease yourself, and don''t let yourself touch it.


    Although he said so, Farley still chose to believe Chen Yu.


    Laurent was on the verge of madness, and the taste was so enticing.


    "Cairne, Karim, Howard, have a drink."


    Chen Yu deliberately gave them only three, and didn''t care about Laurent at all.


    "And mine?"


    "Laurent, you''d better drink less, lest you fail."


    "Faker squid, I didn''t give up."

 Chapter 574

    Live in a couple of assholes.


    The world of Chen Yu and fali is completely gone.


    Chen Yu is very interested. Laurent, after all, is farry''s father.


    No, we have to get rid of them.


    They must not be allowed to destroy their own world and the world of Fanny.


    "Laurent, do you want to go into the water? The water of mirror lake is very comfortable. "


    "No." Laurent refused directly.


    Just as he has been calculating Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu was not calculating him.


    Who knows that the water is not safe.


    "Dad, mirror lake is very safe, and Amun is in the lake."


    "Cheating, your father and I graduated from college, don''t you think I would be so stupid? How can whales survive in fresh water? "


    "Mr. Laurent Look over there... "


    Laurent was speechless. There was a huge shadow on the lake in the distance. Was it not amon.


    "Dad, don''t you know that Orcas can survive in fresh water?"


    Well, facts speak louder than words.


    People can live in fresh water. What else can Laurent say.


    To welcome Laurent and others, Farley proposed a barbecue party.


    After a busy time, the pets came around.


    It''s not the first time people have been in contact with these pets.


    Apart from xindingsimba and Nana, other pets are already very familiar.


    Chen Chu looks around his eyes and pulls Kane aside: "Kane, when is the old bastard going away?"


    "Chen, I don''t know..." Kane looks at Chen Yu bitterly.


    He also wanted to escape. He didn''t want to live under the same roof with Chen Yu.


    "I''ll book three hotels for you tomorrow, and you''ll stay there." Chen said.


    "Good." Kane is pardoned.


    Chen Yu''s proposal was supported by both hands.


    "And if that old bastard has anything against me, let me know as soon as possible!"


    "I see."


    "If you dare to join in, ha ha The vines at the back are a little short of fertilizer recently. "


    Kane doesn''t look very well. Maybe he won''t really treat them as fertilizer.


    But he will definitely bury the three of them!


    "What are you muttering there? The meat is burnt."


    "I haven''t seen Kane for a long time. I miss him."


    "It''s only two months. Is your relationship so good?" Laurent''s eyes were white.


    "Kane''s injury is not very good. I''m asking about his injury."


    In any case, Chen Yu and Laurent are the only ones who see the difference between them.


    After the barbecue, farry was busy cleaning up.


    Chen took four more people to the basement for a walk.


    "Hiss You are too extravagant. " Laurent''s tone was sour.


    I''m afraid that a complete arc-shaped glass on the outer wall will cost a lot.


    Chen has never returned, but it is.


    The most expensive part of the whole villa is this glass wall.


    "What''s the matter with this skeleton?"


    "What kind of creature is this?" Kane was also dazed.


    "Where are the prehistoric skeletons excavated?"


    "A bunch of buns. This is the model." Chen said, rolling his white eyes.


    To be honest, Chen Yu is actually looking forward to it.


    What can Laurent do with moths this time.


    Then he can fight back in good faith.


    "Chen, do you know about the injury to the pelvis?" Laurent asked once in a while.


    Chen Yu looked at Laurent with puzzled eyes: "are you frustrated? Is that too frequent? "


    "You don''t talk nonsense. I''m fine. I''m not hurt. I''m a friend of mine."


    "I can''t judge until I see the patient." Chen said.


    "Then will you accompany me to the hospital tomorrow?" Laurent''s tone was pleading.


    It''s rare for Laurent to ask Chen Yu once, and Chen Yu agrees when he thinks about it.


    "You''re not going to get trapped in the hospital. Wait for me to get in."


    "Go away, I''m not that boring."


    "Believe you, there is a ghost."


    Laurent lived at home, and Chen didn''t sleep much all night.


    When the old bastard was at home for one day, Chen couldn''t sleep at ease.


    When Farley went to work the next day, she also told Chen Zhu to take care of Laurent.


    Take care of Laurent?


    Does this old bastard need to be taken care of?


    After breakfast, Chen and Laurent, as well as the three bodyguards, went straight to the hospital.


    "In which hospital?""It''s the hospital where Val is."


    "Xiangteli hospital?"


    "Well, by the way, I can see Farr."


    When we got to the hospital, Phare was waiting for them at the door.


    "Ha, my dear daughter." Laurent came up and hugged Farr. "Miss Dad?"


    "I don''t want to." Phare replied listlessly.


    Farr would not have been as accommodating to Laurent as farry.


    She said what she wanted without giving Laurent any face.


    "Thanks to my hard work to come to the hospital to see you, you hurt my father''s heart."


    "Don''t act in front of me, I''m not farry." Val''s face was impatient.


    "Well, you''d better take me to see my friend."


    "You advanced group, I will park." Chen said.


    Chen Yu parked in the parking lot, just got out of the car, his shoulder was hit from behind.


    However, the skinny man who bumped Chen Yu didn''t apologize, didn''t even look at Chen Yu, and went straight ahead.


    Chen Yu frowned, but it was no surprise.


    There will be people without quality everywhere.


    At this time, the tall and thin man in front seems to have forgotten something.


    Fumbled on the body for a while, then turned around again, and hit Chen Yu again.


    But this time Chen didn''t let him again. His thin shoulder hit Chen, just like hitting the wall.


    "Ah..." The tall and thin man fell to the ground.


    Chen Yu glanced down at his thin eyes and turned away with a hook on the corner of his mouth.


    "Stop for me." Thin and tall stood up and chased Chen Yu by the shoulder: "don''t you know how to apologize for hitting someone?"


    "You hit me, not me."


    "Are you looking for a fight?"


    Chen Yu''s eyes were thin and tall, full of disdain.


    To tell you the truth, don''t talk about him now, even if he hasn''t been strengthened in the past, he can die with one blow.


    "Have you ever hit me?" Chen put out his hand and pressed it on his thin and tall chest.


    The tall and thin man stumbled back a few steps.


    "Fakesquid!" He raised his fist and greeted Chen.


    Chen Chu reached out for a grasp, and then slowly twisted to the side.


    "Ah ah Pain pain Let me go. Let me go. My hand will be broken by you. "


    Chen Yu then let go of the thin and tall one. He looked at Chen Yu and turned around, then suddenly kicked him from behind.


    Chen knew his movements even when he was facing a tall, thin man.


    As soon as the body gives way, at the same time swings back a fist.


    "Ah..." The tall and thin man was directly hit by the nose.

 Chapter 575

    "What are you doing?" At this time, a few people came from a short distance.


    "Marlon, what happened?"


    "This bastard hit me. He hit me." The tall, thin man named Mullen pointed to Chen Zhu and said that his nose was still bleeding at the moment.


    Chen Xun looked at these people and asked for help.


    It''s not supposed to be a doctor or a staff member here.


    The leader was a man in his early thirties, with his hands in his pockets.


    The dress is quite body and face, with a light smile on the corner of the mouth.


    Some of the people who followed behind were coarse, some were polite.


    Chen Yu also did not know the origin of these people.


    But Chen doesn''t advise either. As long as the other side doesn''t have a gun, he''s not afraid to confront them.


    "He needs to be beaten." Chen Yu said quietly.


    The first man laughed: "yes, this bastard really needs to be beaten. I think he should give you trouble. Sorry."


    Chen Yu was a little surprised. He spoke better than he thought.


    "Hello, I''m Quincy Lansky, director of the flange art company."


    "Hello." Chen Chu shook hands with Quincy: "you can call me Chen."


    Very strong hands, and some rough.


    Such a pair of hands is really the director of the art company?


    Quincy came up to Mullen and kicked him: "stand up for me, don''t be shameful here, asshole, I''ll let you come, not let you make trouble for me."


    "I have something else to do. Let''s go." Chen said.


    "Goodbye." Quincy is still so polite, looking at Chen Yu''s back.


    "Boss, why don''t you help me teach that bastard a lesson?" Said Mullen discontentedly.


    Pa -


    Quincy turned around with a slap, and Mullen was directly thrown away with a slap.


    Quincy adjusted the collar. "When can you be honest with me? What we want is to keep a low profile, not to make trouble wherever you go. "


    Mullen was slapped and dared not speak again. He followed Quincy honestly.


    ¡­¡­


    "If you procrastinate, it''s as long as an operation." Laurent complained.


    "Can you believe I''ll put you in the operating room?"


    "Phare, look at this bastard. Do you think she will be bullied by him when she is with him?"


    Laurent immediately went to tell Farr about his grievances. Farr had long known that Chen Yu and Laurent were incompatible.


    She was too lazy to take care of them. Laurent''s eyes were white. "Can you manage it? Can you stop fari and Chen together? Don''t be a moth there."


    "You all bullied me." Laurent''s face was full of resentment.


    "Well, which ward does your friend live in?" Farr was already impatient.


    "Zone B, 0450."


    "Fourth floor, out of the elevator, turn left, room five." "I still have a job. I''ll go there myself," said Farr


    With that, Farr left with his hands in his hands.


    "I deserve it." Chen Yu gloated.


    Laurent, on the other hand, looked at Farr''s back and jumped.


    Area B, ward 0450.


    Laurent went straight through the door. It was a public ward with six beds.


    "Ha Assand. " Laurent''s voice was so loud that he shouted directly at his friend.


    Chen Yu saw a big bald head on the hospital bed. How could this big bald head look familiar.


    Where did you meet this man?


    Look at Laurent with a big bald head, and cry out in the same loud voice: "you can keep your voice down, this is the ward."


    Chen Yu is speechless. As expected, he who is near to the red will be near to the black.


    "And your beard? Ha ha... " Laurent came to the hospital bed, the first time is to laugh at the bald white face.


    He reached for assand''s chin in a very cheap way.


    When he got angry, he tried to get up and hit Laurent, but he didn''t get up.


    Assand looked at the people behind Laurent, and finally his eyes suddenly locked on Chen Yu.


    "Ah It''s you. "


    "You know me?" Chen Yu secretly said in his heart that they had seen it.


    "It''s you. I was hit by a car because of you. If it wasn''t for you, I wouldn''t be lying here."


    "I don''t remember hitting people."


    If he was beaten into the hospital by himself, I believe.


    But it must be bullshit to say that he hit someone.


    Chen Yu always drives slowly. All the traffic rules will be obeyed.


    "Have you forgotten? Outside Beverly Hills, I was riding a scooter, you were driving an SUV, and I kicked your door. "


    Everyone looked at Chen Yu. It was a typical death.It is also normal operation to drive and run over directly with Chen Yu''s violent temper.


    "Oh, come to think of it, you are the knight." Chen finally understood, "this is not my fault. Besides, I''ll call an ambulance for you in the end."


    But assand was a bearded man at that time, but now he has shaved his beard, just like a fat white old man.


    So Chen Yu did not recognize him for a while.


    "I don''t blame you, though you did it to me."


    Who wants you to forgive?


    Chen''s face is black. It has nothing to do with him.


    This bastard was hit by a car running a red light.


    It seems that the perpetrator has escaped.


    "Assand, he''s a doctor. He''s here to help you."


    "Boy, can you make me stand up again? I''ve been in bed for nearly two months and I feel like I''m going to get moldy. "


    "Just a moment." Chen Zhu picked up the medical record hanging beside the hospital bed.


    Bony fracture of pelvis, multiple severe trauma of body.


    The main reason is the fracture of pelvis. Generally speaking, this kind of injury can be cured as long as there is enough time.


    However, assand is not young, so the recovery rate is very slow.


    Young people are usually able to move normally in about a month.


    However, after two months of lying down, there was no obvious sign of healing of the crack in the pelvis.


    Of course, that''s why he''s seriously injured.


    At this rate of healing, it is estimated that he will lie for at least half a year.


    For people of his age, lying for half a year will make them useless.


    Without enough exercise, it is likely that his body will degenerate greatly and his muscles will atrophy.


    "Laurent, his diagnosis, will you come out?"


    "Falk squid, do you dare to take my money? Believe it or not? "


    "It''s no use telling her. If it''s a hemiplegia you fell from upstairs, I won''t take your money." Chen Yuli said of course.


    "Laurent, who is he?"


    "My daughter''s girlfriend."


    "Oh, I remember. Four months ago, he flirted with Fanny." Chen Yu suddenly said.


    "Fakesquid, assand, you dare to bully my daughter!"


    "Son of a bitch, when did I flirt with Laurent''s daughter?"


    "Remember the night we fought in the police station? One of the girls is Laurent''s daughter, my girlfriend


    "I didn''t flirt. You hit my man."

 Chapter 576

    Chen Yu vaguely remembered that there was a locomotive party flirting with farry, and then they started fighting.


    But fighting is normal in bars.


    Anyway, Chen Yu remembers that at that time, he beat those motorcyclists badly.


    Of course, they all ended up in the police station.


    Chen Yu did not rest assured of this.


    After a sip of horse urine in the bar, I couldn''t find the north.


    See the beautiful girl go up to ask the phone number, please have a drink.


    This kind of thing is on at the bar every night.


    Just for this matter, do you want to be apart from others?


    Laurent pulled at Thornton''s suit.


    Assand had to give him an explanation.


    Chen Yu is happy to watch the opera.


    Karim, Kane and Howard are all speechless.


    This is obviously Chen Yu''s deliberate choice.


    But Laurent has always been a daughter.


    As soon as I heard about this kind of thing, I didn''t take my head with me.


    "Be quiet, you guys." At this time, a nurse came and stood at the door: "someone complained that you were too loud to disturb other patients."


    It must be the same room patient who can complain.


    Laurent just let assand go.


    Not long after the nurse left, another group of people came outside.


    It''s Quincy and his men.


    At the sight of the men, assand began to roar.


    "Get out of here and don''t bother me again."


    However, Quincy still took people to the hospital bed: "Mr. assand, we came here with sincerity. As long as you are willing to make a settlement, we are willing to compensate 100000 US dollars."


    "Fuck off, you bastards. Your people let me stay here for two months, and I''ll let him stay in prison for two years."


    Dangerous driving, hit and run, personal injury, these crimes add up to two years.


    Moreover, the perpetrator is the first to violate the traffic rules and bear most of the responsibility.


    "Old man, don''t beg for help. You can get a hundred thousand dollars. You''ve stepped on shit." Marlon called, pointing to assand.


    Laurent frowned. "Get out of the here. Don''t disturb my friend''s rest."


    "Old man..."


    As soon as Marlon''s voice fell, his whole body was suddenly pulled out of place.


    "This is the hospital. Pay attention to the volume a little."


    Chen Chu holds Mullen in both hands and raises him high.


    Quincy noticed that Chen Yu was here.


    "We meet again, sir."


    "Yes." Chen Yu looks at Quincy with a smile.


    These people are not good people.


    "Is Mr. assand your friend?"


    "No matter who I am, I hope he will not be disturbed."


    "If you know Mr. assand, you might as well advise him for me."


    Quincy always had that kind of gentle smile, but Chen Yu felt that he was like a poisonous snake.


    His smile did not bring warmth to Chen Yu, but let Chen Yu subconsciously guard against him.


    "I think it''s his right to make any decision. I don''t think outsiders have the right to force him." Chen said.


    "Well, Mr. assand, I''d like you to think about it. After all, $100000 is not a small sum."


    "Go away, assholes."


    Assand''s response is still simple and crude, with plenty of body movements, compared to the middle finger.


    Quincy took people away and looked at Chen Yu before he left.


    "Who are those people?" Laurent asked.


    "I don''t know." "But with the people who hit me, they''ve been here four or five times, and they''ve always wanted me to give up suing the perpetrator," assand said


    "They don''t look familiar. Black... Gang." Laurent said.


    "It''s not a serious person anyway." Said assand.


    "Forget it, Chen. Let''s see a doctor for assand first."


    "We have agreed that you will pay for the consultation."


    "I know. I don''t understand why fari looks up to you." Laurent complained.


    "Assand''s injury is basically stable. He doesn''t need any special treatment. As long as he is willing to lie down for another two months or so, he can get out of bed and walk."


    "No, I don''t want to lie for another two months, or even two days." Cried assand excitedly.


    "Chen, do you have any way to get him out of bed and walk quickly?"


    "Yes, it depends on how much you are willing to pay."


    "What if it''s a hundred dollars?" Asked Laurent shamelessly.


    "I''ll find a way for him to lie down all his life." Chen Yu rolled his eyes.


    "Well, what if it''s a thousand dollars?""He spent more than a thousand dollars in the hospital, didn''t he?"


    "I don''t know how much it cost. There''s an insurance company anyway. I''ve already got 300000 dollars in compensation for this accident."


    No wonder it doesn''t look up to Quincy''s offer of $100000 in compensation.


    "Ten thousand dollars, that''s all I have." Laurent said.


    "I''ll get him out of bed and walk again in two weeks."


    "Can''t it be faster?" Asked assand.


    "Then you can add some more money."


    ¡°no¡£¡± Assand immediately refused.


    Chen Yu really thought that he was a miser of money.


    Just then, Kane suddenly patted Chen Yu on the shoulder.


    "For what?"


    "Chen, do you think that''s your car?" Kane points out of the window.


    You can see the parking lot from here.


    Chen sees Kunxi''s people destroying his car.


    Chen Chu was angry in a flash and jumped directly to the windowsill.


    "Chen, what are you doing?"


    Chen Yu jumped down.


    The whole ward was stupefied.


    It''s on the fourth floor. You''ll be crippled if you jump down.


    Kane rushed to the window and saw Chen Yu landing safely.


    Chen Yu''s fury was so intense that he rushed to the parking lot like a wild buffalo.


    "Those people are dead." Laurent said.


    Kane, Karim and Howard have the same look.


    Those people are just looking for their own way.


    They didn''t understand. They angered a lion.


    At the moment, Quincy was standing by, smiling softly all the time.


    Watching his men smash Chen Yu''s car, Mullen is the most diligent.


    But just then, Quincy saw a gust of wind coming, and a figure rushed into the crowd.


    Bang -


    Marlon''s thin body soared up and flew several meters away.


    Hit the windshield of a car in the back, and the whole person was inlaid in it.


    Everyone looked at Chen Yu, who was full of murderous spirit in his eyes.


    "Mr. Quincy, you''d better give me an explanation."


    "Mr. Chen, do you know how long the sentence will be for intentional injury?" Quincy''s smile is still so gentle.


    "Do you know that there is a law in the United States that private property is sacrosanct and that allows killing?" Chen Yu''s eyes are full of fierce light.


    The muzzle of a gun is on the back of Chen Yu''s head.


    Quincy always looked at Chen Yu with a smile: "if you die, then we can tell the judge that we are defending ourselves."

 Chapter 577

    àØàØ -


    Chen''s head opens in an instant. Even if his back is facing the gunman, Chen can accurately judge the moment when he pulls the trigger.


    At the same time, he turned around and swept the gunman''s neck.


    Twisted his neck and fell to the ground, dead.


    Chen Yu never looked back at him from beginning to end.


    However, Chen Yu was surprised by the extent of their ferocity.


    They dare to shoot or even shoot in public.


    Chen Yu thought they were just threatening themselves.


    He really didn''t want to kill people. At the beginning, he just wanted to teach these people a lesson.


    But now, he''s completely furious.


    Chen Yu looked at Quincy coldly: "do you know what happened to the last man who pointed a gun at my head?"


    Quincy''s pupils contract suddenly. This Asian is very dangerous!


    "Mr. Chen, how about that? You killed one of my men."


    "No!" Chen Yu found another man with a dagger stabbing at his back.


    Turn around, pull, grab.


    The man''s neck was buckled by Chen Yu, and Quincy''s face changed dramatically: "don''t......"


    Click -


    Quincy looked at the body on the ground, his face became very angry.


    Chen found that Quincy seemed to treat his subordinates differently.


    When the first gunman was killed by him, his reaction was normal.


    But when the second man died, he was furious.


    I want you to die Quincy''s face was at last less peaceful than it had been at first.


    Chen Yu has rushed to Quincy, who raises his hand to stand Chen Yu''s attack.


    But the next moment, Chen''s heavy fist has broken Quincy''s arms.


    Quincy screamed. He didn''t expect Chen Yu to attack so hard.


    Chen Yu takes another step. Quincy smashes on the door behind him. The door is completely deformed.


    At this time, the remaining four people turn around and run.


    These people are not good at fighting, but they are good at running away.


    As discussed, it is divided into four directions in an instant.


    In the parking lot, turn left and right, and then disappear in a blink of an eye.


    Chen Yu looks at Quincy. Although Quincy is not dead at the moment, his injury is very serious.


    His mouth was still foaming with blood, and his arms were soft on his chest.


    "Do you still think you can kill me now?"


    Quincy smiled again at the moment.


    Just look at Chen Yu like that and don''t speak.


    Of course, maybe he can''t speak at the moment.


    Here comes the police and the doctor.


    Two dead and two wounded, that thin and tall Mullen didn''t die.


    This was a little unexpected for Chen.


    There''s surveillance in the parking lot, plus a lot of witnesses.


    So it''s not hard to figure things out.


    Whether it''s because his car was smashed, or later someone pointed a gun at his head.


    Chen has a legitimate reason to fight back.


    "Fakesquid, this guy is so good."


    In spite of the pain, assand forced himself to lie down by the window and watch the activity.


    "I''m glad I didn''t fight him."


    "You want to fight him?"


    "Forget it, I don''t want to mention it." Assand denied.


    Joking, if I had provoked Chen Yu to fight against him before the accident, who knows if Chen Yu would have a friendly match with him.


    As for Kane, Karim and Howard, when they met for the first time, they were pushed to the ground by Chen Yu.


    I can''t look back, but I won''t mention it.


    After finishing the record, Chen Zhen went back to the ward.


    "Hi, what are you talking about?"


    "I''m hungry."


    "I''m hungry, too."


    "Me too."


    "I want three bottles at noon."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Chen Chu looked around his eyes and said, "what are you doing like this? I fight back in self-defense."


    Well, I think it''s been a little out of control recently.


    From now on, cultivate yourself, guard against arrogance and rashness.


    At the door of the ward, Chen Yu said, "Laurent, those people are not good people. You''d better take assand out of the hospital."


    "That''s right. Your environment is good. I''ll take him to live there."


    "Do you want to bring danger to Fanny?"


    "If you don''t want me to live with you, you can say it."


    "I don''t want you to live there."


    "You bastard..."


    "You want me to say it directly." Chen Yuli, of course, looked at Laurent.Laurent had been bothered to disturb their two worlds.


    For the sake of his father, stay.


    Today, I''m going to drive Karim, Kane and Howard to the hotel.


    Before they left, another stranger came. Chen Yu was really reluctant.


    "Besides, assand has his own home."


    "You also said he was dangerous. You should be more compassionate."


    "If he''s a little girl, I''d like him to live in my house, but he''s not."


    "You''re not afraid of me telling fari? Let her see you for who you are? "


    "I''ll tell her you made it up."


    "I''ll go out and look for a house myself." Laurent looked at Chen Yu hatefully.


    "How long are you going to stay in Los Angeles?"


    "It depends on how long Whitney has been abroad."


    Although Laurent has been threatening Chen Yu, he wants to expose his true face in front of farry.


    However, each time facing farry, Chen Yu and Laurent show their love for each other.


    Just as they were talking at the door of the ward, a group of policemen came.


    "They came to you. They seem to want to catch you." Laurent gloated.


    These policemen have serious faces and different clothes from the Los Angeles police in Chen''s impression.


    The leader is dressed in casual clothes, and the uniforms and equipment of other people are not the same.


    There are several policemen in the back, holding the micro charge.


    "Hello, I''m Thomas Loew, the chief of Interpol. Are you Mr. Chen?"


    "Well, I am."


    At this time, the chief policeman held Chen''s hand: "thank you for your contribution. You helped us catch the Viper Quincy."


    "Quincy the Viper?"


    "The one you beat and maimed."


    "Who are they?" Chen asked.


    "Viper Quincy is the second leader of the international criminal group Deathknight. They have committed serious crimes in various countries and killed more than 100 innocent people in their hands."


    "Excuse me, are you sure their organization''s name is death knight? Death knight? "


    "Yes, what''s the problem?"


    "Are they criminal gangs? Isn''t it a binary organization? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Aren''t you here to catch this bastard?" Laurent was disappointed.


    Thomas Loew looked at Laurent and then at Chen Yu: "is he?"


    "Leave him alone, psycho." Chen Yu turned his eyes.


    "We''d like to ask how you got in touch with them."


    Chen Yu told the whole story, and Thomas Loew raised his eyebrows and said, "go to find out the identity of the perpetrator and see if he has forged documents."


    "Do you know what they are here for?" Chen asked.


    "There are some special members in DK, they are top experts in some aspects and have irreplaceable status, so in many cases, they will try their best to protect these members."


    Chen Yu remembers the two people he killed before.


    When he killed the first man himself, the Viper Quincy didn''t respond.


    But when he killed the second person, Quincy, the viper, was very excited and angry.

 Chapter 578

    "Mr. Chen, we suspect that DK will make a big move in Los Angeles. We hope you can cooperate with us, will disrupt DK''s actions, and seize their leader at the same time."


    "How can we cooperate with you?" Chen asked.


    "This time you have made DK lose a lot. DK always says yes, so they will definitely retaliate against you, so we hope to be able to control you and your residence in an all-round way."


    "Sorry, I can''t." Chen refused directly.


    "Why? Don''t you want our Interpol to protect you and your family? "


    "Do you Interpol have such a long and beautiful one, and arrange a personal bodyguard for me and my girlfriend? If not, I will not accept other forms of protection. In addition, please do not approach my home or the surrounding area at will. I have the right to expel you. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The so-called topic terminator is nothing more than that.


    "Mr. Chen, they are criminal groups, not ordinary gangsters. I know your fighting level is very high, but sometimes a bullet may kill you."


    "Goodbye." Chen Yu turned his eyes and said.


    "Mr. Chen, you will come to me again." Cried Thomas Loew.


    ¡­¡­


    Assand is a standard Ranger. He has no home at all.


    There are no relatives, where the locomotive starts to sleep.


    Most of the time, he stayed in a restaurant or bar, and occasionally went to a motel for a night.


    After Laurent picked up assand, he always scolded Chen Yu for his unkindness.


    "Laurent, shut up. You''re sick of it." Assand cried in the same loud voice.


    "Fakesquid, he''s paralyzed and still so angry."


    "That''s my temper. Can you manage it?"


    Kane sat in the back row, side by side with the two of them.


    He has been dizzy and distended by these two loud guys.


    Karim and Howard in the front row are better, but they are also upset.


    They don''t have the courage of Chen Yu. If they don''t like it, they will fight back.


    Laurent took Sandler to the hotel.


    "Assand, you''re staying in a hotel these days."


    "How much is the hotel for one night?"


    "Four hundred dollars for what? Are you going to pay me? "


    "No, you give me four hundred dollars. It''s the same for me to stay in a bar all night."


    "Fakesquid."


    ¡­¡­


    A policewoman came into Thomas''s office with a file.


    "Mr. Thomas, we have investigated. Now the person in detention is DK. His nickname is engineer, international A-level wanted person. He has caused many accidents. Most of the casualties of DK were caused by him. He used forged documents. His pseudonym is Philo Kirk. He works in an electric power company. His position is maintenance man."


    Thomas picked up the information and looked at it for a long time: "what is DK''s intention for that power company?"


    "I don''t know."


    "Go to the local police station and bring up the engineer. I will interrogate him personally."


    "Mr. Thomas, in the last three months, there have been many DK members in Los Angeles. I''m afraid they will take action here."


    "I''m worried about that now, but we don''t know what their purpose is. We hope to get some information from the engineers." Said Thomas.


    "Maybe we can think of something from that Chinese." Said the policewoman.


    "Whatever you can do, you can''t invade others'' territory illegally." Thomas said helplessly.


    Even if they are Interpol, they have a high degree of law enforcement freedom.


    But we should also abide by the laws and regulations of every country.


    If they are really shot by others because of illegal invasion of other people''s territory, they have no right to fight back.


    Thomas rubbed his forehead: "well, take out the engineer first. In addition, we need to add adult hands to the hospital to ensure that the Viper Quincy and the thief will not be robbed."


    But just then another of Thomas''s men broke in: "Mr. Thomas, the Viper Quincy and the thief disappeared, and a doctor on duty died."


    "What?" Thomas suddenly stood up, his face unbelievable: "how to run?"


    "I don''t know. The monitoring of the hospital has been completely cleaned. We can''t find any clues. We don''t even know how they did it."


    "Come on, send more men to the police station to pick up the engineers."


    ¡­¡­


    "Hello, we''re Interpol. We need to extract a person you''ve put in detention."


    David looked up and saw that it was a beautiful woman. He looked back and saw that there were many people, all in Interpol uniforms.David took the ID and looked at it. Then he called again to check the ID number and make sure there was no problem.


    "Who are you going to pick up?"


    "Philo Kirk."


    "Who is he?"


    "Confidential. I have no right to disclose it to you."


    David has no choice. His police system belongs to the US FBI and has no direct relationship with Interpol.


    But Interpol has the right to ask them for suspects in custody.


    David took the Interpol into custody.


    "This is Philo Kirk."


    Philo Kirk looked up, a little surprised on his face.


    David frowned when he saw Philo Kirk.


    Filo Kirk''s expression, though not so big, was a glimmer of joy.


    "Man, please open the door."


    David looked at the man behind the woman and said, "can you show me the documents of other people?"


    "Of course." At the next moment, he reached into his clothes and took out a gun.


    David cried out in secret that it was not good. He flew away and tried to avoid it.


    But people in the air, the other side has shot.


    In an instant, David was shot several times and fell into a pool of blood.


    These people shot directly and broke the electronic lock.


    "It''s time we left." The woman looks up at the camera.


    And directly destroy the electronic lock, the police must also know.


    Just then, the outer wall next to the detention center suddenly exploded.


    A man stood at the mouth of the outer wall, with a dry head of Moxi and chewing gum: "brothers, do you miss me?"


    "No nonsense, hurry up, or there will be a gunfight in the police station later." Said the big man.


    As the woman walked past David, she stopped and said softly, "Mr. policeman, you are my type."


    Then the woman shot David again.


    Reality is different from the movie, the protagonist in the movie, even in the face of gunfire, how can he not be shot.


    But the reality is quite different

 Chapter 579

    Chen''s phone rang. Chen looked at the number.


    It was Kate who called him. How could Kate call herself?


    "Chen." Kate''s choking voice came from the other end of the phone.


    Chen Yu can''t hear Kate''s sobbing, can''t she? Did Kate and David quarrel?


    Or did they just break up?


    And Kate''s going to find herself to comfort her?


    No, I can''t, brother''s woman, I can''t touch it.


    Chen Yu is there to mend his own brain.


    "Kate, what''s the matter? And David? "


    "David''s in the hospital." Kate began to cry again.


    "What happened to David? Sick? "


    "He was shot and seriously injured. Now he''s in the hospital."


    Chen Yuhuo stood up and said, "what''s going on?"


    "I don''t know, I don''t know now, but I heard that he was shot in the police station."


    "What? Is that possible? How could it be in the police station... " "Which hospital is he in now?" Chen asked


    Chen Yu hurried to the hospital. Kate and a dozen police officers were at the door. Sharon was also at the door.


    "Chen." These policemen had more or less contact with Chen, so they nodded or said hello.


    Chen Chu looks at saran and she nods.


    Keitra walked to Chen Yu''s side, only to see Kate''s tears, flashing anger that could not be extinguished.


    "Chen, I want to kill the man who hurt David. Can you help me?"


    No matter what kind of conflict she had with David, their feelings were true.


    The problem is just that they love each other in their personality and in their feelings for each other.


    Now that David has been hurt, Kate is so likely to calm down.


    "I''ll kill him myself!"


    "Kate, calm down. I''m sure David''s colleagues will catch people."


    Kate looked at Chen Yu and said, "Chen, I have a U-disk here. It''s a video of a man in spider clothes afraid of CL building on the night of January 3."


    "Well Kate, that''s not interesting. "


    "I don''t mean to threaten you. I think since you have the ability, you should not stand by." Kate looked straight at Chen.


    "Well, I promise you, I won''t stand by, but I have no clue now." Chen said helplessly.


    "I just asked David''s colleagues, they said that there was a gang of gangsters, disguised as Interpol, and then infiltrated the police station to take a suspect in custody. David found out the problem, so he was poisoned."


    "Do you know the identity of the suspect in custody?"


    "A hit and run, charged with dangerous driving and intentional injury."


    "Hit and run!" Chen Yu narrowed his eyes: "is it him?"


    "You know this man?"


    "I killed and wounded several people in the hospital today." Chen said.


    "What''s going on?"


    ¡°DK£¿¡±


    "Well."


    Just then, Thomas came with a man.


    "Why are you here, Mr. Chen?"


    "Stop." Chen Yu looks at Thomas and others.


    "What''s the matter? What''s wrong with me? "


    "Are you really Interpol?"


    "Of course, is there anything to question?"


    "My friend was hurt by your Interpol."


    "Are you a friend of the injured policeman?" Thomas asked, "I already know about it. We are here to ask about it."


    "Ask about it? It''s us who should be asking. " Chen Yu sneered.


    Just then, Sharon and the other police came over.


    "I asked you, David checked the ID card of the man before. The ID card was Dorothy Baker, and he also checked the manual operator of your Interpol Los Angeles branch. They said that they sent someone to pick up the prisoners, but they finally proved that Dorothy Baker was a criminal," she said aggressively


    "I''m Dorothy Baker." The woman next to Thomas stood up and said, "my information was stolen, and when Mr. David called for confirmation, we were on the way to the police station from the branch."


    "That is to say, you have internal problems with Interpol." Said Sharon, looking at a group of Interpol.


    "We do not rule out this possibility, so we hope that your police station can cooperate with our Interpol to catch prisoners together."


    "We will not cooperate with you. Your own internal demons have not been cleaned up. Why should we cooperate with you?" Sharon has become the spokesman of the police: "when do you check your internal affairs thoroughly, and talk with us about cooperation after catching the internal ghost?""We have a lot of information about DK, don''t you want it?"


    Saran and a group of police immediately hesitated, in the police system, killing the police is to trigger a rebound in the police system.


    It will lead to all the police crazy revenge, so the gang is very reluctant to attack or kill the police.


    Now the whole police station is furious.


    It''s a lie to say they don''t want to catch people.


    It''s just that they don''t even know who they are, just like headless flies.


    "Chen, what shall we do? Work with them? "


    "No, we''ll find someone for ourselves." Chen said in a low voice.


    At this time, the door of the operating room opened.


    Everyone gathered around, and Kate immediately grabbed the attending doctor: "doctor, how is David?"


    "His life is not in danger, but he is still too weak. I suggest you don''t disturb him at this time."


    Chen Yu was relieved to hear what the doctor in charge said.


    It''s just as good if people don''t die.


    Because David is still in a coma, Chen Yu and Kate can''t go in to see him.


    Chen and the doctor asked some professional questions to make sure that David would not have any sequelae, and then reported it to Kate.


    "Chen, you must help David find those bastards."


    "Well, I will mobilize all my strength to help you find someone."


    ¡­¡­


    "Mr. Laurent, would you like to go out alone?"


    "Well, I''m going out for a walk." Laurent said.


    "I''ll go with you." Cain said.


    "No, I''ve known for a long time that you and that bastard are on the same front. You''ve betrayed me. I won''t ask three more traitors to follow me." Laurent''s tone was full of indignation.


    Kane, Karim and Howard were all speechless.


    Do you want to play so much?


    What''s good with you?


    You don''t pay us.


    And you''re in the same camp. You run away every time.


    The three of them have long had enough of Laurent''s hole.


    So this time, I decided not to stand in the same camp as Laurent.


    "I don''t need you. I''ll find my own way. I''ll win."

 Chapter 580

    Laurent came to a rather desolate community where there was no one.


    Laurent took out the phone: "Pamela, I''m at the community gate."


    "Well, you''re waiting for me there."


    A moment later, an old woman came out of the community. Her face was white, her hair was messy, and she wore a floral dress that was quite old, just like the ghost in the movie.


    "Fakesquid You... " Laurent saw the old woman turning and wanted to run.


    "Laurent, come back. It''s me, Pamela." The old woman couldn''t catch up with Laurent. She could only shout at the back.


    Laurent heard the old woman''s voice, stopped and looked at her hesitantly.


    "You Pamela?"


    "It''s me, it''s Pamela."


    "Are you really Pamela?"


    "That''s right."


    Laurent looked at the old woman carefully.


    He couldn''t believe how such a beautiful woman could have become like this twenty years ago.


    But there was a trace of Pamela in her.


    "How could you be like this?"


    Pamela should be a few years younger than herself. Shouldn''t she be so old?


    Pamela straightened up and then peeled off the fake face.


    The whole person is fresh in an instant. Although he is old, he is not as scary as before.


    "What do you do to make yourself that way?" Laurent was able to confirm that it was Pamela.


    "I can''t do it. I''m in our business. That''s what makes people believe. I''m a senior psychic." Pamela said helplessly.


    "Are you, then?"


    "Of course I am."


    Laurent still doubted that she had been a psychic since she knew Pamela.


    But Laurent still didn''t believe it.


    "Let''s go and talk to me."


    Laurent follows Pamela, looking at the desolate neighborhood.


    He was almost certain that there was no one in the community.


    No, Pamela is the only one.


    "Why do you live here?"


    "Bullshit, have you ever seen a psychic live in a fancy apartment? Besides, the rent of the house here is only three hundred dollars a month. "


    Laurent felt that the latter sentence was the real reason.


    "And don''t you think the old witch should live in such a place?"


    Pamela pushes the door open, Laurent presses the switch, and the light doesn''t come on.


    "Why doesn''t it light up? Is it broken? "


    "No electricity."


    "No electricity? There are frequent blackouts? "


    "The whole community has been turned off for a long time."


    "Then how do you live? Usually you can''t even cook, can you? "


    "Take out." Pamela''s answer, directly let her lose the mystery.


    Pamela said as she opened the curtains.


    The living room is much brighter when it''s done.


    There are many strange things and bookshelves in the living room.


    "When ordinary guests come here, I keep the room dark in order to keep the sense of mystery."


    Pamela said, "by the way, what are you looking for this time?"


    "You''re really a psychic, aren''t you?"


    "Of course, are you doubting my authenticity?"


    "Can you recruit ghosts?" Laurent asked.


    "That''s what the aphorist does, I won''t."


    "Then what would you do?"


    "If you want to summon souls, I can introduce my colleagues to you, but I''ll charge you an intermediary fee."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Laurent was speechless. "And what would you curse?"


    "That''s a psychic in the voodoo department."


    Pamela looked at Laurent. "Do you have any enemies?"


    "I have a mortal enemy."


    "What a feud?"


    "He took my daughter."


    Pamela almost lifted the table.


    Said for a long time, is your son-in-law.


    "If you can help me with him, I''ll pay you ten thousand dollars."


    Pamela was thrilled to hear the ten thousand dollars.


    "To what extent? Killed? "


    "No need, just let him be afraid. It''s better to be soft."


    Pamela understood.


    It''s Weng''s son-in-law who makes trouble.


    Pamela thought for a moment and said, "well, you can bring him to my community. By the way, you can bring him here at 12 p.m."


    "What? Shall we find someone to ambush here? " Laurent asked, "if it''s to find someone to ambush, that bastard is very fierce in fighting. Even a dozen people may not have hit him.""I''m not that bad, and it''s expensive to play."


    "Then what are you behind?"


    Pamela looked down. "Do you know why it''s empty here?"


    Laurent thought about it.


    When he came in, the facilities along the way seemed to be relatively complete.


    In addition to the long-term no one governance, many places are covered with leaves on the road, it seems that there are no other problems.


    "Why?"


    "Twelve years ago, there was a plague here."


    "Pestilence? This is in America. Are you sure you''re not kidding me? "


    "Do you think I''m joking?"


    "Like."


    "I''m serious." Pamela looked at Laurent carefully: "there is no report in the media, just afraid of causing social panic."


    "And then?"


    "That plague killed more than 100 people."


    "Do you want to say that it''s haunted?"


    "Later, some developers bought the land from the government and wanted to redevelop it, but there were many casualties here, and finally the project was forced to stop."


    "Is there really a ghost?"


    "Even I dare not go out at night." Pamela said.


    "Is it really so horrible?"


    "Of course."


    "Then I''ll call that bastard. Will he die here?"


    "So I asked you to call him at 12 o''clock. Generally, after that, the evil spirits wandering in this community will be dormant and will not come out to make trouble again. Moreover, if one person comes, it is the safest. If it is two people, the evil spirits are likely to attach themselves or bewitch another person and let them kill each other."


    "Are you sure it''s all right?"


    "No problem. I''ve lived here for so long, and I''ve got a clear idea of it."


    Pamela gave Laurent a positive look: "by the way, order two takeaways."


    "What to do?"


    "Don''t you have dinner?"


    "I didn''t say I wanted to stay." Laurent said.


    "Don''t you want to stay to see your son-in-law cry?"


    Laurent looked at Pamela. "You want to have a meal with me."


    "It''s getting late. Hurry up and order takeout. If it''s later, the takeout won''t be delivered here." Pamela said.


    Laurent picked up the phone and ordered two takeaways.


    Just put down the phone, Laurent saw a key hanging around Pamela''s neck.


    "What is your key for?"

 Chapter 581

    "Do you say this key?" Pamela pulled the key off her neck. "My teacher left it to me. Why did you suddenly ask this question?"


    "My wife seems to have the same one, but her one is made of gold. She gave it to that bastard."


    Pamela shook the key in her hand: "unfortunately, why is this one not made of gold?"


    "It''s strange that you have a key around your neck."


    "If your wife hangs up, you won''t say that." Pamela''s eyes were white Laurent.


    Shortly after, the takeout was delivered to the community gate, Pamela went out to get the takeout.


    Laurent waited leisurely, but waited left and right, and Pamela did not come back.


    Laurent was idle and took the books off the shelf.


    This is a very old book, the surface of the hardcover has cracked, can not see the title.


    I opened it and saw a picture on it.


    There are thirteen key designs in different colors on this picture.


    But I can''t understand the following words. They are not so much words as patterns.


    Laurent had never seen such a strange typeface.


    It''s just two steps. Pamela hasn''t come back yet?


    Laurent looked up out of the window.


    It''s not early at this time. The sun has set.


    Laurent picked up the phone and wanted to call Pamela.


    But it''s from inside that you''re dialing an empty number.


    What''s up? Before that, Mingming still got through.


    How come it''s an empty number now?


    Laurent was going to get up and go out to Pamela.


    When I got to the corridor, my foot sank, and the wooden floor sank in.


    Laurent took out his feet and found something inside.


    "What?"


    Laurent took it out and saw that it was a dusty box.


    I opened the box and found many old photos in it.


    It''s all pictures of him, assand and Pamela when they were young.


    Ding Ling -


    a key fell to the ground.


    Laurent picked it up. Isn''t this the key just hanging on Pamela''s neck?


    Why are you here?


    Is it the same style?


    Laurent found the bedroom door half closed.


    Laurent opened the door directly.


    It''s just a sour smell.


    The bed, tables, chairs and cabinets in the bedroom are full of years of dust.


    Cluck -


    the cabinet is also half covered, making a harsh sound.


    Open the cupboard door, it''s full of familiar clothes, which Pamela used to wear.


    It''s just full of dust. I don''t know how long it''s been hanging.


    Laurent suddenly had a cold war.


    No, it looks like nobody has lived here for more than ten years.


    Laurent was just about to rush out of the room when he heard a voice outside.


    Pamela came back, but Laurent''s panic did not stop, but became more and more frightened.


    "Laurent, what''s the matter? Do you look very alarmed? What happened? "


    "No, nothing." Laurent''s face was a little unnatural.


    "Come to dinner." Pamela said.


    "Pamela You... " Laurent swallowed. "Are you dead?"


    Laurent thought of what Pamela had said before.


    There was a plague here 12 years ago.


    More than 100 people died.


    Is there Pamela among the more than 100 people?


    "Fawksquid, you''re dead." Pamela suddenly burst out, "what are you talking about?"


    "But you look It looks like


    "It doesn''t look like someone lives, does it?"


    Laurent wondered if he had met a ghost today.


    He doesn''t know if he scares himself.


    But after Pamela went out just now, he felt something was wrong.


    "Of course, it''s to make people think I''m mysterious here. You don''t know how troublesome our business is. If you want to make people believe it, you need to work hard."


    "Are you sure? Are you still alive? "


    Pamela picked up her old sour leg and kicked it in Laurent''s.


    "Don''t talk about it there. I''ll eat it or not."


    Laurent suddenly laughed at Pamela''s familiar movement.


    Still that familiar feeling, or familiar temper.


    After eating and drinking, Laurent and Pamela began to recall their past.


    And their shared past.


    Unconsciously, the sky was dark.The community outside is dark and there is no light.


    Pamela lit the candle.


    "I remember that when we were in that abandoned warehouse, you, me and assand were on fire, talking loudly there for many years."


    "Who knows? That rascal one day went into politics." Pamela said with a smile.


    "The last time we met was twenty years ago."


    "Yes."


    "You and assand are in Los Angeles. Haven''t you met?"


    "That old bastard is still like that. He drives around all day. We only talk occasionally, and I want to make money, so I don''t see him again."


    Laurent looked at the time. Unconsciously, they had been talking for more than four hours.


    "A recent car accident happened to assand, you know?"


    "I don''t know. He didn''t tell me. How was his injury?"


    "I can''t stand up now. After a while, when he can stand up, let''s get together."


    "It''s almost time." Pamela said.


    "When?"


    "Nonsense, don''t you want to straighten out your daughter''s boyfriend? Of course, call him to come here."


    "Now?"


    "Nonsense."


    "Are you sure it works? Are you sure there are evil spirits in this community? "


    "I''m a psychic, don''t you believe me?"


    "You always said that you were a psychic, but you never saw any special ability."


    "What do you think a psychic is? Is it magic for you? "


    "All right, all right."


    Laurent picked up the phone and dialed Chen Yu''s number.


    "Laurent, will you be back tonight?" Chen''s attitude is aggressive.


    "Chen, I''m at my friend''s place now. I drink too much wine. Come and pick me up."


    "Do you think I''ll take care of you? Call your own car. "


    "I''m a little out of the way here. I can''t get a car."


    "Then come back on your own." Chen is too lazy to pay attention to Laurent.


    "Don''t do that, Chen. I''m Fanny''s father."


    Chen Yu is upset for a while. This old bastard can only use this trick to blackmail him.


    "Do you have any traps waiting for me?"


    "No, absolutely not. I swear to you, absolutely not. Besides, do you think traps are useful to you?"


    "Well, where is the address?"


    Chen Yucai doesn''t believe Laurent''s words. The old bastard must have arranged some traps to jump in.


    But Chen wants to see what kind of design he has prepared.

 Chapter 582

    "I''m at the community gate. You can come out." Chen Yu called Laurent: "is there anyone living here? How black is it? "


    "Chen, I drink a little more. Come in and help me."


    "I listen to your tone, it seems quite normal."


    "It''s true."


    "Why is there no sound around you? Are all your friends drunk? "


    "They are chatting nearby. They are all old men and women. Do you want to hear them talk?"


    "Forget it."


    Chen can only get out of the car and pick him up in the community.


    Just, just entered the community.


    Chen Yu felt something was wrong here.


    There is a rotten air in the air here.


    All of a sudden, a evil spirit appeared without any sign and rushed to Chen Yu.


    Chen Chu raised his feet without blinking.


    Ah --


    the evil spirit screamed, and Chen Yu kicked him out of his wits.


    One more, one more


    "Shit, this is the home of some evil spirit."


    Chen Yu dealt with several evil spirits, which were ordinary ones.


    There''s no threat at all. Chen Yu basically punches one time and doesn''t bring much nonsense.


    Chen Yu also felt that there were many coveted eyes around him.


    But those eyes did not want to come out, obviously they were very afraid of Chen Yu.


    Chen didn''t feel any threat around.


    It''s not just people who bully, it''s the same with evil spirits.


    Joking, I beat some evil spirits to death, and other evil spirits will die if their brains are abnormal.


    Chen Yu went straight to the address that Laurent said.


    At the door, Chen Chu looks at the door.


    There is candlelight in the room. It should be here.


    Chen Yu knocked on the door.


    Laurent in the room heard a knock at the door.


    Looking at Pamela, Pamela said lightly, "go open the door, your son-in-law is here."


    "Coming? You don''t mean... "


    All of a sudden, a gust of wind blew and the candle was extinguished.


    Laurent had a cold war because he saw Pamela''s body slowly disappearing.


    It''s like the smoke that''s going away from the candle.


    "Pamela?"


    Laurent had a cold sweat on his forehead.


    "Ah..."


    Laurent suddenly cried out in fright and rushed straight to the door.


    See Chen Yu facing him.


    "Chen, help."


    When Chen Yu turned his head, what Laurent saw was not Chen Yu''s face, but a horrible strange face.


    "Ah..." Laurent was stunned directly.


    "Shit, I knew I didn''t scare him." Chen Yu''s face was gloomy.


    Pull up Laurent''s arm and walk out.


    At this time, a chain fell out of Laurent''s pocket.


    Chen Yu picked up the pendant and saw that it was another key?


    Are they with those keys?


    Or is it just a coincidence?


    Forget it. Take it first.


    Chen Yu may or may not be Laurent''s personal.


    On the way, Laurent woke up in the back seat.


    "Where am I?"


    Laurent''s mind flashed the picture just before the coma.


    All of a sudden, he reacted.


    "Fakesquid, Chen, you scared me just now?"


    "Laurent, who were you with just now?"


    Laurent''s face suddenly turned brown and his lips began to tremble.


    "Chen, I I may have met a ghost. "


    Chen was not too surprised about this. That area is obviously a little unusual.


    There are so many evil spirits in a few steps. If there is no problem, there will be ghosts.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "I made an appointment with a friend I hadn''t seen in 20 years, and then when you came, she suddenly disappeared."


    "Oh, damn you."


    "Don''t you believe me?" Laurent looked angrily at Chen Yu, who was driving.


    "No, I believe."


    "You just don''t believe me. If you believe me, your reaction will not be so bland."


    "How do you think I should react?" Chen Yu rolled his eyes.


    "Didn''t you come across anything?"


    Laurent thinks Chen Yu still doesn''t believe him.


    "No."


    This made Laurent even more depressed.


    Obviously, he wanted to scare Chen Yu.


    As a result, Chen Yu did not scare him, but scared himself to death.


    Laurent''s heart suddenly became heavy.I felt it in my pocket and found some old photos.


    "Are you crying?" Chen Yu looks in the rearview mirror and Laurent is wiping tears.


    "Chen, do you think people who die will appear in front of you?"


    "Maybe." The topic suddenly became heavy, Chen Yu looked at Laurent as if he was really sad: "tell me the story of you and your friend."


    "You don''t believe it."


    "Just listen to the story."


    Along the way, Laurent constantly recalled the past.


    "There was a plague there 12 years ago, she said. Maybe she died at that time."


    Laurent said heavily, "but it''s OK to see old friends again. No matter what she has become, she is still her."


    "I''ll tell Whitney."


    "Asshole!"


    ¡­¡­


    Back home, Laurent was still in such a low mood, sitting by the lake and watching the night scene.


    Chen Yu is too lazy to pay attention to him. It is his business to be sentimental.


    Chen Yu is not going to play deep with him.


    After a shower, she went back to her bedroom, where she was still awake.


    Chen Chu went up and took hold of fari.


    "Chen, when I saw my father sitting by the lake, did he encounter any unhappiness?"


    "He may have met a ghost."


    "Ah?"


    "It''s OK. That ghost didn''t mean anything to him."


    Chen Yu slowly rubs the fali''s skin and stirs up fali''s desire.


    Chen Yu is not at ease. He is not at ease with Laurent anyway.


    Just as he was about to do something wrong with fari, there was Laurent''s clapping at the door.


    Chen Chu was suddenly furious. As soon as he opened the door, he saw Laurent''s worried face.


    "Chen, drink with me."


    "It''s one o''clock in the morning." Chen said with a black face.


    "I''m empty now."


    "Shall I find you a woman? While Whitney is away. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Farry.


    Chen Yu looks back at fari, who beckons Chen Yu to accompany his father.


    Chen Yu is not famous. Do you want to find someone to kill him.


    The sentimentality of Laurent that night.


    Laurent, who first drank the purple green wine, cried.


    Chen Yu could not help knocking him out.


    I can''t stand one night any longer. I''d better have a few more.


    Forget it. I''m afraid of you.


    After drinking until 4 a.m., Laurent was finally tired.


    Chen Yu just threw him on the sofa and ran back to his room to sleep.


    But early in the morning, Chen Yu heard a knock at the door.


    If it wasn''t for kneading his daughter in his arms, Chen would have killed him.


    Chen Yu opened the door with a black face and looked at the old man in front of him: "what are you doing?"


    "Chen, I want to go there again. Will you accompany me?"


    "You''re crazy. You know it''s haunted. You have to go there. If you want to go, don''t drag me."

 Chapter 583

    "Laurent, let''s be normal. There are ghosts there." Chen Chu grabbed Laurent''s shoulder and said, "isn''t it good to stay at home and enjoy a peaceful life?"


    "Well, if you don''t, I''ll do it myself."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡­¡­


    "You were so loud just now, that''s what you said to Fanny." Chen Yu drives with a black face.


    He didn''t say that to himself at all, but to Fanny.


    Farry was not sure what ghost Laurent was looking for. She could only be accompanied by Chen Yu.


    Laurent was very proud. Chen Yu had a strong urge to crush him.


    It''s said that an old man has a treasure.


    Chen Yu felt that the old man was a grass.


    It''s a total zombie.


    "Laurent, you were half scared last night. Did you forget?"


    "I''m not ready for it."


    "Are you ready now?"


    "It''s OK. If I meet a ghost, don''t you accompany me?"


    Chen Yu looks black. He is not afraid of ghosts, but he is disgusted by Laurent''s idea.


    "Do you want to meet ghosts or not?"


    "I want to I want to see her again. "


    "To tell me the truth, have you ever been with her?" Chen Yu began to gossip again.


    "Are you always ready to give a little report to whitup?"


    When he arrived at the desolate community, Laurent began to cringe again.


    "I''m sorry." Chen Yu''s eyes were white Laurent.


    Laurent immediately retorted loudly, "you haven''t seen a ghost, so you have the courage to say to me like this. If you also encounter a ghost, you can''t blame me more."


    Chen Yu looked around slowly. Although the community was desolate in the daytime, it was normal.


    When he came to the little ocean house, Laurent counseled again.


    "Aren''t you afraid? So it stops again? "


    Laurent''s face hesitated and finally pushed the door open.


    Chen touched his nose, smelling of rotten wood.


    Entering the room, Chen looked around.


    See a book on the table, take it up and have a look.


    All of a sudden, Chen Yu raised his eyebrows.


    Many of the contents of this book are recorded in demon writing.


    Laurent saw Chen Chu holding the book: "can you understand that book? The words in it are so strange that I haven''t seen them at all. "


    Chen Xun is reading the book, which has a very light magic smell.


    Its former owner should be a psychic.


    But maybe it''s too long to read, so the breath is very thin.


    Chen Yu''s hand a meal, he turned to the page painted with 13 keys.


    At the bottom of this page, there is also a passage written in devil language:


    every civilization has an ultimate goal to pursue eternity.


    Each key corresponds to a door, try to open that door, and then there will be the answer you want to know behind the door.


    Maybe it''s right, maybe it''s wrong.


    Maybe in the wrong, you can get sublimation.


    Maybe in the right place, you will lose everything.


    This passage is very obscure, at least Chen Yu didn''t find out what it meant.


    Chen Yu was very disgusted with this profound thing.


    Can''t you say something well?


    Why do we have to make mysteries?


    Bullying yourself, no culture?


    "Why, where did you leave the book?"


    Laurent saw that there was still a book in front of him, so he turned around and was empty handed.


    "Put it back on the shelf." "Almost, let''s go," Chen said


    "Chen, I saw a basement inside just now. Let''s go down and have a look."


    Chen Yu covered his forehead: "are you so afraid of death?"


    He who counsels clearly wants to die must find his own way.


    "If you are afraid, go back by yourself, and I will go down by myself."


    "Well, go down on your own."


    "Wait Chen, I''m giving you the chance to perform and improve my impression of you. "


    "Don''t change, so you''re not you." Chen Yu interrupts Laurent''s words: "in my mind, you are a mean old man, just as you don''t like me, I also like you, don''t unilaterally make changes."


    Laurent''s face was red with anger. If it wasn''t for Chen Yu, he really wanted to fight.


    A man stood at the entrance of the basement. After several hesitations, he finally made up his mind and took the first step towards the darkness bravely.


    PA --


    "ah..." Laurent looked back and saw Chen Yu: "you want to scare me to death.""It''s a pity I didn''t die."


    With Chen Yu in the company, Laurent also plucked up courage.


    The basement has long been covered with spiderwebs and stacked with miscellaneous things.


    "Ah..." Laurent let out a scream.


    Chen turned his head and saw a skeleton behind a baffle opened by Laurent.


    "This is Pamela?"


    "He''s not your Pamela."


    "Why?"


    "From the shape of the skeleton, it should be a man''s skeleton, at least 1.85 meters tall."


    Chen Yu, after all, is a doctor in his main business. He has a lot of vision.


    "Did Pamela kill a man here?"


    Chen can''t answer, but so far, Chen hasn''t seen Pamela''s soul.


    Generally speaking, ghosts can only appear at night.


    However, from Laurent''s previous statements, Chen Yu infers that Pamela should have been a witch in her lifetime.


    After the witch dies, if the soul still exists in the world, it may even be stronger than before.


    So it''s no surprise to be able to be around in the daytime.


    But Chen is not very interested in it.


    That witch didn''t hurt Laurent means she didn''t hurt Laurent.


    Chen Yu is more concerned about the thirteen keys.


    That sentence has been tossing and turning in Chen''s mind.


    If there are thirteen keys in all, then I should have four by now.


    Is it necessary to collect thirteen keys to solve the mystery?


    But where are the other keys to look for?


    There''s no clue. It''s a headache.


    Chen Yu didn''t know why. He felt vaguely that he should find other keys.


    It''s just, let alone, a clue to the key.


    I don''t even know the purpose of these keys.


    Why do you want to find it?


    But why do you want to find it?


    Chen Yu is now very contradictory, rational and impulsive.


    All of a sudden, Chen Yu suddenly turned around.


    At the entrance of the basement, a figure flashed by.


    It''s a woman''s figure!


    Is she Pamela?


    Chen Yu didn''t see it clearly. He didn''t see Pamela either.


    So Chen Yu didn''t know if he saw Pamela.


    "Come on, it seems Pamela doesn''t want to come out to see me, or she''s gone." Laurent said disappointed.


    When Chen left the basement, he looked back at the dark basement again.


    She appeared again in the dark of the basement.

 Chapter 584

    Chen Yu frowned, and Pamela in the dark looked at him as well.


    "Can you see me?" Pamela looks at Chen Yu. "Aren''t you afraid of me?"


    Chen Chu rolled his eyes, waved his hands and turned away.


    Laurent was disappointed that he failed to meet Pamela again.


    It was with great determination that he came back here.


    But there was no way. Pamela didn''t want to show up in front of him.


    Even if Pamela appeared in front of him, Laurent could not see it.


    "Let''s go."


    "Or shall we wait?"


    "I''ll call whitup later." Chen Yu threatened.


    Chen Yu has been speechless to the extreme.


    Many adults, but also aftertaste of the youth green onion.


    He was afraid that Laurent and Whitney would get married and then harass him and Fanny.


    He just wants to live in peace with fari.


    Chen Yu has been mending his own brain.


    Laurent finally left with Chen.


    "Where are we now?"


    "Go home."


    "And then?"


    "Tonic."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    After half pay, Laurent couldn''t help asking, "is there no other program?"


    "Or shall we hurt each other again?"


    Lauren had a special face. He didn''t want to tell Chen Yu. In fact, he hurt Chen Yu yesterday.


    But it didn''t seem to work.


    As expected, it''s not reliable to use supernatural forces to play tricks.


    Chen Yu looked at Laurent and said, "do you have something to hide from me?"


    "No Didn''t you say you were going to treat assand? "


    "I''m not in the mood. I''ll go when I''m in a better mood."


    At this time Chen''s phone rang.


    "Hello, rasfa."


    "Chen, would you like an invitation for the auction at Hilda Hotel 7?"


    As soon as Laurent heard of the auction, he chimed in, "yes, prepare more."


    "Chen, your friend?"


    "Fari''s father."


    "Well, sir, how many people do you have?"


    "Seven."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chen Yu.


    "No problem. Can I ask Paul to take it to your house later?"


    "Good."


    Chen Yu''s mood became more and more heavy. After hanging up the phone, he looked at Laurent with an unhappy face.


    "You''re going to stay until the seventh?"


    "Are you really so unwelcome to me?"


    "Why ask clearly."


    "Where do we have seven?"


    "You, me, fari, Karim, Kane, Howard, and assand."


    "You were responsible for pushing your wheelchair that day. I won''t care about you anyway."


    Chen Yu knew that Laurent was just making trouble for himself.


    ¡­¡­


    Hilda Hotel -


    the shrill alarm rang in the lobby, and several guests in the lobby were shocked.


    The security team and the lobby manager rushed to the scene, and the lobby manager came to the front desk: "what happened? Who rang the alarm? "


    "Manager, the alarm went off, somehow."


    "Which company installed the alarm system?"


    "Huige security." Said the front desk.


    "Call their company and let them come and check."


    Twenty minutes later, several people in uniform arrived at the front desk.


    "Are you maintenance personnel of Huige security company?"


    "Yes, what''s wrong with you?"


    "The alarm rings for no reason. Check it out. What''s wrong?"


    Under the leadership of the lobby manager, these maintenance personnel entered the machine room.


    The maintenance personnel began to check the circuit, but the eyes of these people were not right.


    However, the lobby manager didn''t find out their private moves.


    "It''s fixed, but the line is open."


    Then the lobby manager took them out of the machine room.


    After leaving the hotel, the maintenance personnel got into a car directly.


    "Boss, we have completed the deployment. On the day of operation, one button can completely disable the hotel''s alarm system and monitoring equipment."


    "Well done. As long as this list is finished, we can all retire."


    DK''s boss nodded with satisfaction: "by the way, how is Quincy?"


    "Quincy''s arms have been specially treated and can play that day."


    "That''s good, if he can''t get involved in the operation, we''re going to change the plan.""Boss, boss Quincy has been crying for revenge."


    "Before our action, I have warned all of you to keep a low profile. I thought he would know how to keep a low profile if he led the team. As a result, first he was an engineer. Just ten days after arriving in Los Angeles, he entered the police station, then Quincy and was directly beaten into the hospital. Do you really think DK is strong enough to face the police?"


    DK said coldly: "I''m still saying that, this action is successful, and then I will find a way to help him get revenge, but if he dares to mess up before the action, I will drop him from the top floor of Hilton Hotel, I''ve never been a nostalgic person."


    ¡­¡­


    "Chen, I found something." Kate dialed Chen Yu''s number.


    "Oh? What did you investigate? "


    "I started with the man called the engineer." "His pseudonym is Philo Kirk. He works in an electric power company and his position is maintenance man. At the beginning, I thought he had any intention to this electric power company, but later I found out that he went out to study and repair five times in ten days, three of which went to the same place."


    "Where?"


    "Hilda hotel."


    A little surprise appeared on Chen''s face: "Hilda hotel?"


    "The person who called him was the front desk customer service of Hilda Hotel, Lina Hessel. She applied for further study and repair three times, and she also flew to Los Angeles in recent days. On the second day after arriving in Los Angeles, she went to Hilda hotel for an interview, which was successful on the same day. The person who interviewed her was the lobby manager. This person had been exposed and complained about the interviewer History of harassment and non-compliance requirements. "


    "Wait a minute, let me take care of it. First of all, Lena Hesser became the front desk customer service of Hilda hotel through the cooperation with the lobby manager, and then cooperated with Filo cockley to do unknown things about the power system inside the hotel?"


    "That''s right, that should be it."


    Chen has to admire Kate''s professional sensitivity as much as an experienced criminal police officer.


    With clues that no one else could think of, she has investigated so much information.


    "And I investigated Hilda hotel. In the past three months, the number of failures reported was more than the sum of the past three years, not only for the repair of electric equipment, but also for the alarm and sewer blockage, which happened many times in three months."


    "That is to say, not only that Lina Hessel has mixed into the hotel, but also many DK members have mixed into the hotel. They are secretly destroying various facilities of the hotel, and then secretly deploying?"


    "That''s right."

 Chapter 585

    "At the beginning, I thought DK was a terrorist organization, but after my in-depth investigation, I found that there was not much news about them." "And they''re not terrorists. They''re a criminal gang. Every time they act, the ultimate goal is money," she said


    "I know there will be an auction on the top floor of the Hilda Hotel on the 7th, a luxury auction. The total price of the auction should be more than 500 million dollars," Chen said


    "What shall we do now? Alarm? " Although Kate has investigated so many problems, she is not sure about how to deal with them.


    "Don''t call the police. Neither you nor I can be sure how many of them are in the police station or Interpol." "We''ll solve it ourselves," Chen said


    "Shall we solve it ourselves?"


    "If you call the police, DK will definitely change its plan or even terminate its action once it receives the message, so where are we going to find someone?"


    "Do you want to settle down?" Kate asked, "but it''s just me and you..."


    "It''s not me and you, it''s me!" Chen Yu said, "I will send those who hurt David to you, of course I''ll try to send a live one. "


    "Chen, thank you."


    "David is also my friend."


    Hung up Kate''s phone, Chen Yu wanted to yank his mouth.


    Recently, I have become more and more courageous.


    I''m facing a group of criminal organizations. I feel that I can solve them all.


    It''s not that the mercenaries made trouble at the door. The supernatural defense system of their own home directly destroyed the mercenaries.


    At the Hilda Hotel, alone.


    But I don''t know how many people in DK organization.


    In the face of such a vicious criminal organization, Chen''s heart is also sudden.


    First of all, they must not be able to go. They know the danger and let them go. That is to add difficulty to themselves.


    It was originally the difficulty level. If they were added, it would directly upgrade to hell difficulty.


    Now we must think of a reliable plan.


    The first is how to identify the good and the bad.


    This is the hardest thing to do. How to distinguish the good and the bad?


    Bad guys don''t write on their faces. I''m bad guys.


    ¡­¡­


    "Karim, Kane, Howard, come here."


    To say experts, they are three absolute experts.


    Don''t look at them as if they are in a bad mood. They are always frowning and listening to everyone.


    In fact, they had a rich military career, which also helped Whitney Puhua to solve the dangers many times.


    It''s just that Karim, Kane and Howard are upset.


    These days can be said to be their happiest days.


    Just leave one person to look at assand, and the other two can let themselves go.


    Whitney is not in Los Angeles, and neither are Laurent nor Chen Yu.


    They can play as they want, but this phone call directly interrupts their happy life.


    The three of them came to mirror lake listlessly.


    They feel that their lives are once again in the dark.


    Both Laurent and Chen Yu are full of darkness for them.


    "Ask you one thing." Looking at the three, Chen could probably think of why they were so bereaved: "don''t worry, just ask you questions, don''t do anything."


    "What is it?"


    "I know that there is a criminal organization that will attack an auction in three days. Moreover, the hotel where the auction is located has been invaded by this criminal organization and has done everything on the power and alarm system. What should I do?"


    "Alarm." Karim did not go through the brain circuit, directly replied.


    "Both the police and Interpol may have people from this criminal organization." Chen said.


    "Do you have to deal with it by someone?" Asked Karim.


    "If you''d like to help, of course, I''m very welcome."


    Chen also wanted to stand by, but these people hurt David.


    And with Kate''s grudge against these people, if we don''t deal with them this time.


    Kate is bound to follow up. She is just an ordinary woman.


    Once exposed, these vicious gangsters will never let her go.


    The most important point is that we have enemies with them. Instead of waiting for them to come to seek revenge, we should take the initiative to kill them all.


    Three people are very embarrassed smile, do not want.


    From Chen''s words, they have analyzed them.


    This criminal group is not an ordinary gang.To be able to carry out such a meticulous plan of action deployment, even the ordinary army may not be able to do so.


    And the deployment of such a criminal group is definitely not as simple as it seems.


    They will be prepared for all accidents, such as information leakage, such as the attention of the police.


    Any precise plan has two or three plans.


    Such an organization deployment can never be completed by a few people. It requires at least thirty or forty people.


    If they have an army in each of their three hands, they''re willing to take someone with them.


    But only three of them, plus Chen Yu, they are definitely dying.


    In the battlefield, it''s the same as the theory of being chased by wild animals.


    When being tracked by wild animals, you don''t have to run faster than the wild animals, as long as you are faster than your companions.


    In the battlefield, the most powerful one can survive.


    If they get involved in the operation, the three of them are likely to die.


    "Chen, it''s not that I don''t want to help you, it''s that I haven''t had enough sleep recently."


    "I sprained my leg surfing yesterday."


    "I was found to be sexually... Ill."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chen Yu, with a black face, "talk to me about what I need to do and what I should pay attention to."


    Three people think about it, Kane said: "the first is the monitoring room. Since these criminal groups want to invade a hotel, the first thing they need to occupy is the monitoring room. One is to cut off all the monitoring cameras directly. The other is to let people sit in the monitoring room. In my estimation, these people should occupy the monitoring room, so you also need to counter control the monitoring room."


    Each of them expressed their own opinions and said a lot of matters needing attention.


    Chen Yu was also taught modestly. The explanation of the three professionals was indeed more detailed than he thought.


    They thought of many details that they hadn''t noticed.


    "Next is equipment." Three people look at Chen Yu: "how about your shooting technique? What kind of gun is good at? "


    Chen Yu thought, "it''s a bit out of the stream."


    "Used a gun?"


    "Yes, I used to use automatic assault rifles to strafe several people a few meters away Then the other side is unharmed. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Three people have heard that there is a so-called hot weapon idiot, but they have heard about it for a long time, but now they see it with their own eyes. This kind of creature really exists in the world.

 Chapter 586

    "Rasfa, are you going to the auction today?"


    "Of course, what''s the problem?"


    "Don''t participate. Stay at home today."


    "Why?"


    "If you believe me, don''t take part, never take part." Chen Yu seriously warned, "Zola will not take part in it?"


    "No."


    "And Steven?"


    "Not at all."


    "That''s good." "Don''t call anyone, don''t talk about it with anyone," Chen said


    "Why on earth?"


    "There will be an attack there." "Don''t ask me why I know, don''t tell others. Now the police may be infiltrated by this group. In that hotel, I don''t know how many of their people are lurking," Chen said seriously


    "I see," rasfa said in silence


    "Call your family and friends to your house and have a party." Chen said.


    ¡­¡­


    Rasfa is the only person Chen Yu notified.


    After hanging up rasfa''s phone, Chen looked at Laurent, whose eyes were tied tightly.


    "You three, watch this old bastard for me."


    "Hmmm......" Laurent wanted to make a noise, but his mouth was tied with tape and he couldn''t say anything.


    "Chen, it''s only noon now. Do you want to tie Mr. Laurent up so early?"


    "Of course." Chen Yu looked at Laurent: "today, you are staying in the hotel. You are not allowed to go anywhere."


    "Hmmm......"


    "Mr. Laurent, today''s auction house is very dangerous. Chen is also for you. Don''t be angry."


    "Hmmm......" Laurent''s eyes were filled with anger.


    ¡­¡­


    Hilda Hotel -


    Arthur and his girlfriend are doing piston transportation when a fire alarm rings outside.


    Then there was a quick knock at the door.


    "What happened?" Arthur was upset to open the door.


    Outside the door stood a firefighter with a helmet on his face: "Sir, there is a fire in the hotel. Now please follow us to take shelter and stop staying in the room."


    Hearing of the fire, yasum and his girlfriend had to hurry to get dressed.


    "Shall we not go downstairs?" Yasum and his girlfriend found out that they were going up.


    "Now the fire has blocked the passage downstairs and the elevator has stopped. We can only go to the roof and wait for rescue."


    ¡­¡­


    "All the staff, now it''s a fire drill. Please cooperate with each staff and take refuge in the drill."


    "Where are we going now?"


    "To the water room on the tenth floor."


    "Ah? Do you want to climb the tenth floor? We''ll die in the stairs. " One fat employee complained.


    The hotel staff found that almost all departments were involved in the fire scene.


    What should we do for the guests in the hotel in such a drill?


    Unfortunately, no one answered their question.


    All the staff were sent to the water room on the tenth floor.


    This water house mainly supplies water below the 10th floor.


    "Who can come out and explain, who decided the fire scene?" One seems to be called by the top management of the hotel.


    "Manager, this door is locked. We can''t get out."


    "What the hell is going on?"


    "Call the police. Call the police now."


    "No signal. Try it."


    "And mine has no signal."


    "None of mine."


    "Hit the door! Knock the door, knock it open. "


    "Manager, this door is similar to the bank vault."


    "What smell?"


    "Under the door, under the door!"


    At this time, under the crack of the water room door, a large amount of colored gas began to permeate.


    "So dizzy."


    Outside the water room, several DK members are talking to their boss, but they use a special channel.


    "Boss, the whole hotel has been cleaned up."


    "The front desk is ready, too."


    "OK, don''t make mistakes for me."


    At this time, several people came to the lobby of the hotel.


    Bach looked around and said, "Why are there so few people in the hotel today?"


    The disguised waiter immediately came to the front: "Hello, Mr. Bach, today because of your auction, it''s our hotel''s honor, and many guests of the auction are distinguished, so our hotel has made some special arrangements, and today''s people look very few."


    "Oh, the service of your hotel is very good. If the auction goes well, I will choose to hold it in that hotel next time.""The venue of the auction has been set up. Please."


    "By the way, are you new?"


    "I used to be an art manager, working in the headquarters. Today I was specially sent to serve as a temporary manager. I''m Quincy."


    "Oh, Mr. Quincy, do you have a good knowledge of art?"


    "I have studied several modern masters of painting."


    Bach and Quincy are very active in talking. They talk all the way.


    At this time Bach and Quincy came to the top floor. Most of the people in the top floor auction venue were Bach''s people.


    And they didn''t know that the hotel had been controlled by a group of criminal groups.


    "Mr. Bach, what else can I do for you?"


    "No, Mr. Quincy, you have a deeper understanding of art than I thought. If you are interested in working under my staff, I will be very happy."


    "Mr. Bach, I don''t think about it for the moment. I''m sorry."


    "Ha ha It''s okay. "


    The people in the lobby of the hotel kept greeting the auction guests.


    At this time, Chen Yu came in with the box.


    "Hello, is that you?"


    "I want to stay in a hotel and open a room for me. Thank you."


    "Sorry, the hotel has a special event today, so we don''t accept check-in."


    "Oh, yes, it''s an auction. I happened to be here."


    "Please show me your invitation." Chen took out the invitation letter: "I''m from other cities. I need a room, OK?"


    The lady at the front desk thought for a moment, then replied with a smile, "of course, I''ll arrange a waiter to help you with your luggage."


    "OK, thank you. Besides, you are so beautiful. Can I have your call?"


    "Thank you. At work, I don''t talk about personal matters. Maybe we can contact if we have the chance." The front desk service said with a smile.


    At this time, a waiter came and the front desk service said, "take this gentleman to room 1205 on the 12th floor."


    "Sir, let me help you with your luggage."


    "OK, here''s your tip." Chen Yusai gave the waiter a hundred dollar bill.


    At the door of the room, the waiter was still standing there.


    "What can I do for you?" Chen Yu looked at the waiter and asked.


    "Sir, would you like to attend the auction? I need to take you into the meeting. "

 Chapter 587

    Chen Chu stood at the door and smiled at the waiter. "I know the floor where the auction will be held. No one is needed."


    "I''m sorry, sir. It''s our hotel policy. I have to take you to the auction."


    "I said no, I have my own hands and feet." Chen Yu said quietly, "is this a compulsory requirement? Do you have to take me?"


    "Sir, I''m afraid it''s really compulsory." The waiter has pulled out his gun and pointed at Chen.


    Chen can only raise his hand: "can I get my tip back?"


    At this time, the waiter suddenly felt a pain under his feet. He looked down and saw that a big colorful snake was sitting on his thigh, and the fangs had been biting into his thigh.


    "You..." The waiter is lying on the ground.


    Chen Chu comes forward and picks off the waiter''s clothes.


    "It seems to fit." Chen Yu adjusted the collar and said, "you should not tip for your service attitude."


    Chen Yu put on the waiter''s headset and communicator, then opened the box.


    It''s samel in the box. Samel lies at the mouth of the box and gasps: "suffocate me. I don''t stay in the box anymore. It makes me feel claustrophobic here."


    Chen Yu rolled his eyes. You are a great demon. Why do you have claustrophobia?


    "Surveillance is on the eighth floor." When Chen Yu came to the eighth floor, he found two bodies on the ground.


    They are wearing the uniforms of the hotel security guards. It seems that DK organization has controlled the monitoring room.


    Chen Chu lowered his hat and walked toward the monitoring room.


    The door of the monitoring room was not closed. At the moment when Chen Yu opened the door, three DK members in the monitoring room raised their guns and pointed at Chen Yu.


    "Who are you?"


    "Ah..." The man in the middle has been attacked by Raymond.


    When people on both sides looked at the man in the middle, Chen Yu started.


    Without any mercy, Chen Yu went up and grabbed their necks and gave them a strong twist.


    The two lost breath instantly, and the monitoring room was occupied by Chen Yu successfully.


    "Samuel, you are responsible for monitoring me in the monitoring room. If there is any change, please let me know as soon as possible."


    Meow -


    "I''ll hook up those devices, too."


    Samal also wants to hook up the headset and the phone.


    He watched them on TV and thought they were super cute.


    It''s just that Chen Yu always thinks it''s strange that a baby cat has so many devices on it.


    "Ramon, you stay to protect Samuel."


    "Do I need Raymond''s protection?" Said Samuel with great dissatisfaction.


    "You can''t even beat an ordinary man now." Chen Yu rolled his eyes. "Besides, as a commander, there must be a subordinate around him."


    "Well, that makes sense. I''m the commander."


    Chen Yu rubbed his forehead, put on the prepared spider man headgear, and then left the monitoring room.


    This auction belongs to a private auction, so the auction products will not be taken out in the first time, and they are all brought by the owner himself today.


    ¡­¡­


    Over time, there are more and more guests at the auction.


    It looks like an auction, more like a cocktail party.


    Bach saw that the guests were almost here, and stood at the front of the stage and knocked on the mallet.


    "Gentlemen, ladies and gentlemen, welcome. Please take a seat. We are going to auction now."


    Bach adjusted the collar of his suit: "there are forty-three items in the auction, from art to consumables. You must have seen the album before you came here. I won''t elaborate here."


    "Mr. Bach, do you have purple green wine in this auction?"


    "Of course, of course, it''s from Mr. rasfa, but he didn''t seem to be there today."


    Bach thought to himself, "rasfa said he would come today. Why did he suddenly change his mind?"?


    But although he didn''t come, something was delivered.


    That kind of intoxicating wine makes him deeply fascinated.


    Unfortunately, it''s too expensive. Even he won''t give up a drink.


    "What is purple green wine?"


    "Didn''t you attend the last wine tasting in Lasfar?"


    "No, it''s a very special name, especially from that winery?"


    "No, it''s a mysterious wine from the East. It''s full of magic. I''m sure you''ve never seen such a wonderful wine before."


    At the auction site, there are still many people who don''t know the origin of purple green wine.


    So they asked their friends about the origin of purple green wine.


    But all they got were magical, special, extraordinary, magical answers.


    This also makes the guests who don''t know the truth full of curiosity about purple green wine.And those who have tasted or heard about it for a long time are more looking forward to tasting purple green wine again.


    Many of the guests here are brewed for purple.


    "I believe that many friends here are not the first time to attend my private auction, so you know that the auction I offer is absolutely the top-notch art and auction. As for the value and authenticity of the auction, I can guarantee in my name, and in the past few decades, none of the auction I have taken out of my hands has ever been a fake or a fake They are inferior. "


    Just then, a dozen people burst into the door, each with automatic guns.


    "Who are you? This is a private place. " Bach called at the first time.


    "I''m sorry to bother you, but we''re here to rob."


    At the scene, there was a sudden uproar, but soon a gunshot broke the uproar.


    "Do you want me to make a statement again? We are here to rob. Now you are our hostages. "


    Bach looked at a little man in front of him: "who are you? Do you know what you are doing? Most people here can make you all evaporate! "


    "Of course I know." The little man walked up to the stage with a smile: "I''ll introduce myself to you."


    "My name is cardick. Maybe some of you know my name. Of course, most of you haven''t heard of it, but you should know that the hijacking of the Panama tiger club the year before last was done by me and my staff."


    There was another uproar at the scene. A dozen rich people from all over the world were taken hostage in Panama tiger club.


    In the end, each of the rich paid 30 million dollars to survive, but two of them died in the hijacking.


    More than 30 people were killed and injured by Panama''s anti-terrorism forces, and they were finally let go.


    "It seems that you already know my origin. Now I declare to you that your life belongs to me. If you want to survive, please pay US $10 million each. In addition, Mr. Bach, your auction will belong to me."


    "No, you can''t do that!" Cried Bach.

 Chapter 588

    "I can do it, as a matter of fact I have already done it." Caddick looks at Bach with pride.


    Kate was in the crowd. She pretended to be a staff member.


    She knew it was very risky, even the most adventurous time in her life.


    But she''s a journalist, and she knows it''s likely to be the most brilliant moment of her life.


    Of course, the premise is that Chen can really appear.


    Kate set up three cameras at the scene, and she also had a pinhole camera.


    As long as she can survive, as long as she can bring these materials back, then she will be the king of journalists.


    All of a sudden, a gunshot set off another riot.


    Bach was shot in the middle of his eyebrows and fell to the ground.


    A woman in a tights is holding a small pistol.


    Kadirk patted his forehead: "Kira, he hasn''t paid the ransom. You shouldn''t have killed him so quickly."


    "We''ve been here for too long, I don''t want to exceed the schedule, we need to receive the ransom as soon as possible."


    "All right, all right." Caddick shrugged helplessly: "now, please follow the order, everyone pays 10 million dollars in order."


    DK members took the POS machine and came to the front of the supposed rich man: "Sir, please."


    "I I don''t have that much money... " The rich man is obviously reluctant to pay.


    But to meet him is a bullet, without any hesitation.


    "I''ve lost another 10 million dollars," kadirk sighed


    Just then, all of a sudden, the news came from caddick''s headset.


    "Boss, our number seems to be decreasing. Richie, Anfield, Luke and Steve haven''t replied for a long time, and the communication channel often hears the sound of cat calls."


    "And the people in the control room?"


    "It''s Luke, Steve and Anfield who are in charge of the monitoring room. All three of them are out of touch."


    Caddick''s face darkened in a flash.


    The accident happened, but it was beyond his plan.


    ¡­¡­


    On the 18th floor -


    Arthur and his girlfriend squatted on the ground together, surrounded by hundreds of people, all of whom were hotel guests.


    And now they''re all locked up in the conference room, where there are two people with automatic machine guns in their hands.


    And outside the meeting room, there are guards.


    Someone had tried to resist before, but in less than a second, he was shot into a honeycomb.


    At the same time, it also implicated several other innocent people.


    "Yasum, I''m afraid."


    "I''m not afraid. I''ll protect you." In fact, Arthur himself was afraid, but he tried to appease his girlfriend.


    Suddenly, there was a loud gunshot outside the meeting room.


    The gunshot lasted about a minute, and everyone in the meeting room was terrified.


    Finally, the shooting stopped


    People in the conference room don''t know what the situation is.


    Everyone is in a state of panic.


    Two DK members were also a little nervous, holding guns at the door.


    As long as there is any movement outside, they will not hesitate to shoot.


    Just then, the door of the conference room burst open.


    A man was smashed in because it came so fast.


    A robber in the conference room stood in front of the door and was directly hit several meters away.


    The man who was thrown in was also a robber, who killed his companion directly.


    Another robber was startled. He immediately pulled a woman from the ground and stood in front of him.


    "Arthur Help me... "


    As soon as Arthur was about to get up, he was smashed to the ground by the gun butts of the robbers.


    "Come out, come out!" The robber shouted, "or I''ll shoot."


    Just then, a figure fell from the vent behind the robber.


    Although more than 100 pairs of eyes watched the figure appear, no one spoke.


    Chen Yu came to the back of the robber and easily crushed his shoulder. At the same time, he pulled the hostage in his hand to his side.


    "Who are you!? You know yourself... " Chen Chu grabs the robber''s neck and smashes it at the French window not far away.


    Crash --


    "ah..."


    When the robber flew out of the window, Chen took a picture of the woman in his arms: "Miss, you are free."


    The woman looked at Chen Yu and Chen Yu''s SPIDER-MAN mask: "can I kiss you?"


    "Sorry, I can''t." "You can all go, but don''t go up. There are robbers on it. You can only go down and take the stairs. The elevator is locked."


    With that, Chen turned around and left. The crowd looked at Chen''s back. After a short silence, they rushed out.Miaowao -


    "master, there are two enemies at the stairway from the 18th to the 19th floor. They put the machine gun in place."


    "Any good suggestions?"


    "Garbage aisle."


    Chen Yu finds the garbage passage, climbs directly along the garbage passage net, and then goes around to the back of two robbers at the 19th floor stairway.


    The attention of the two robbers was all at the stairway entrance, and they didn''t notice Chen Yu coming from behind.


    Chen Yu''s speed is too fast for them to respond.


    Looking at the two completely twisted corpses at the eyes and feet, keep going up.


    It''s about to reach the top floor


    ¡­¡­


    "It''s your turn, miss." The robber came to Kate''s face and reached for the POS machine.


    "As you can see, I''m an employee here. I don''t have ten million dollars." Kate said quietly.


    The gunman''s muzzle has been raised, and Kate said: "don''t you need hostages? I won''t resist."


    "She''s right. Keep her. She''s thin and fit to be our hostage." Said caddick.


    Kate was relieved. When she thought she had escaped death, caddick suddenly called out, "no, how do you know we had an accident?"


    There was a murmur in Kate''s heart, and caddick''s muzzle was pointed at her.


    At the next moment, there was a loud shot outside the door.


    At the same time, accompanied by a person''s scream.


    Then all was quiet.


    Complete peace! The whole world is quiet.


    In the auction hall, a dozen robbers all point their guns at the door.


    Cardick''s face sank a little, and turned away.


    Anyway, those products have been obtained. As for the ransom of the rich, it can only be regarded as pocket money.


    Caddick looked at the box full of clappers. Suddenly, there was a dull sound in the box.


    Then, a strong smell of wine began to diffuse.


    Two robbers nearby began to wipe their tears, and caddick''s face was puzzled: "what''s wrong with you?"


    "I don''t know It''s just that I think of the sad past, that bitch Ella. I''m going to kill her a little after I go back this time. "

 Chapter 589

    The smell of wine began to permeate the whole auction hall.


    Everyone began to wipe their tears. Chen Yu had entered the banquet hall from the vent.


    Kate holds the camera, wipes the tears and looks at Chen.


    Although Chen was wearing a spider man mask, Kate recognized Chen.


    Chen Yu may be the only one who is not affected by the smell of wine.


    Kate watched Chen''s killing, and the robbers couldn''t resist at all.


    Kate in front of the robbers, but also wipe tears, while turning around with a gun.


    Kate immediately took out the dagger hidden in her body and stabbed the robber in the neck.


    When Chen saw Kate, he immediately pulled her: "how are you here?"


    "Don''t Wait, let me cry. I''m so sad now... "


    Kate choked and said, "that room It''s hard, I''m hard There are three people in that room, the robber''s boss... "


    Chen immediately rushed to the room Kate pointed to, and Kate followed.


    "So sad..."


    When Chen pushed the door in, he found a huge hole in the ground. There was no one inside.


    This hole leads to the lower layer, and Chen Xun jumps down.


    Kate also jumped down directly, Chen Yu hurriedly caught Kate: "are you crazy?"


    "I Woo I''m going to follow you. You leave the boss to me... "


    Meow -


    at this time, samal''s voice came from the headset.


    "Master, there are still three people left. They are carrying the box and taking the elevator downstairs."


    Chen Yu looks at the elevator. The number on the electronic screen at the door of the elevator is declining. 17, 16, 15


    Chen Chu directly opened the elevator door and took a look at the elevator shaft.


    The cable of the elevator is extending continuously, Chen Yu dare not jump down.


    It''s more than 20 floors, but at this time, Kate doesn''t know where to find a pair of scissors.


    "Kate, where did you find it?"


    Chen took the scissors and cut them directly at the elevator rope.


    Zizla -


    sparks splashed all over the place, and the scissors were cut directly.


    "Take the stairs." Chen is helpless.


    The scissors are ordinary scissors. The elevator rope is made of alloy steel.


    No matter how strong Chen Yu is, he can''t cut it.


    "Is it possible?"


    "Their retreat route is from the sewer. I''ve been ready for it." Chen said.


    Kate is right behind Chen Yu. Chen Yu looks back and says, "are you still in the picture?"


    "I''ll cut off your voice."


    "Keep the cool shot."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    It took Chen and Kate five minutes to rush from upstairs to the first floor.


    Caddick and two of his men had carried the box into the sewer.


    Caddick didn''t expect it to be so tragic this time.


    This is a huge casualty that has never happened since he set up DK.


    Now there are only two men carrying boxes.


    Fortunately, the money is in hand, and so are the things.


    This ending is not unacceptable.


    Revenge? If you have the ability, you will certainly get revenge.


    But the key is to find someone to revenge, who is that person in the end?


    "There''s movement ahead, boss."


    Caddick''s step, frown tight, dangerous!


    Very dangerous!


    Just then, one of the men turned pale.


    "Boss, under my feet!"


    Bomb! This is what Chen Yu specially prepared for them.


    When I first went to New York, the bomb I got on the plane was thrown into the space ring by Chen Yu. After Gaia''s transformation, it has now become a mine.


    In this place full of sewage, who can imagine there will be a bomb in the sewage.


    "Take the box here." Caddick was clearly going to give up the man.


    The man''s face sank: "you don''t want me to live? I also...... "


    Bang Bang -


    Where does kadirk have the Kung Fu to talk nonsense with him? He directly retreated for more than ten meters and shot this man several times.


    Boom -


    the boxes were broken one after another, and everything exploded in pieces.


    Another man was implicated and killed.


    This plan has almost failed. Only the $100 million ransom can give him some comfort.


    Caddick dropped the bullet and turned to leave.


    But Chen Yu and Kate have come down to the sewer. They are facing each other like this.


    "Hello, DK''s boss." Chen Yu waved and said, "this is our first meeting. There is a camera here. Smile."Caddick looked at Chen Yu coldly: "man, get out of the way, I think this has never happened."


    Chen Yu looks back at Kate. "He''s kidding me, isn''t he?"


    "Ha ha..." Kate sneered: "remember the policeman who was shot and wounded by you at the police station six days ago. That''s my boyfriend."


    "Isn''t the boss of your criminal organization a little incompetent? You don''t even take a gun. "


    Cardick squinted at Chen Yu. "Do you know why I named my organization death knight?"


    "Are you a fan of duality?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Caddick and Kate are speechless. This is a meeting on a narrow road. Shall we be serious.


    "Because I am the knight of death!" flashed a fierce light in cardick''s eyes


    Wheezing -


    Chen Yu and Kate are both a little bit impatient, which is a good line.


    The atmosphere was completely destroyed by his lines.


    When cardick''s face sank, he took some bottles out of his arms and hit them on the ground.


    A stream of black gas came out of the bottle.


    Chen Yu and Kate both feel that something is wrong and quit for several meters.


    "Chen, I feel something is wrong."


    "I feel the same way." The two had a brief communication without nutrition.


    The black gas covered kadirk''s body, and kadirk''s arm began to be covered with black metal.


    It was armor with a sharp water caltrop. With the penetration of black gas, caddick''s body was covered with more and more armor.


    "Chen, should we turn around and run away now?" Asked Kate, horrified.


    "It''s OK. He looks intimidating. It''s nothing."


    Caddick hit the wall with one blow, and the wall was directly punched into a hole that should be big.


    Kate looked back at Chen Yu. "Are you sure it''s ok?"


    "I can do it, believe me But he does look very handsome. "


    "Are you still in the mood to care about this?" Kate is speechless. Can you be serious? This is obviously a supernatural event.


    Caddick has now completed his transformation. He is covered with a layer of black armor, just like the death knight in the movie and TV series.


    "Hello, you are short of a weapon." Chen said.


    Then, cardick grabs it in the air, and a black knight gun appears on the palm of his hand.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Kate looked at Chen Yu and said, "Chen, why didn''t I find out before that you like to die so much?"


    "Because you didn''t know me before."

 Chapter 590

    "Die for me!"


    Caddick was clearly not going to go on.


    The cavalry spear in his hand came towards Chen Zhu.


    In the next moment, Chen Yu had a bronze sword in his hand, and it rose and fell.


    Neila -


    cardick''s long gun was cut off directly, and Chen Yu waved another sword.


    Caddick''s right arm is broken!


    Caddick stayed, and so did Kate.


    "Chen You... "


    "Supernatural power, as if no one would." Said Chen, carrying a bronze sword.


    Caddick, to be honest, is a wizard.


    How strong can a wizard be? Chen Yu doesn''t know, but you can compare it with pierce Nan.


    Sorcerer''s magic is not very strong in general, and the magic used is relatively single.


    Heaven limits their magic, just as rules limit demons from hell.


    That''s why pierce Nan wanted to find the golden cup.


    Get more magic from that.


    Cardick''s forehead was cold and sweaty. He didn''t expect Chen Yu to be a wizard.


    Thread the needle! Kate saw a line of green silk on Chen''s left palm, which was especially obvious in the dark sewer.


    The green silk twined around kadirk''s body, making him unable to escape and move.


    Chen''s left arm is pulled. Caddick has been pulled to Chen and Kate.


    Chen Chu looks back at Kate, and then hands the bronze sword to Kate. "Did you get off?"


    Kate took a deep breath and was about to lift the bronze sword.


    Chen Zhao took away the bronze sword again: "I''d better come, otherwise, David will scold me to death."


    With that, Chen Yu, regardless of whether Kate agreed or not, fell the tip of his sword.


    Chen Yu knew that the general psychics had some strange abilities, so in order to make sure that caddick died, he cut off his head directly.


    Caddick''s armor dissipated, leaving the body naked and floating in the water.


    "Chen, I think you have a lot of secrets."


    "Ask David."


    "David knows?"


    "We''ve been through some things together." Chen said.


    "All right."


    "You know, the supernatural power is better not to be public."


    "Are you afraid of being caught and sliced?"


    "The government has long known the existence of people like us, but even if you take it out and broadcast it, it is estimated that the government will suppress you."


    Chen Yu goes back to the monitoring room and destroys all the hard disks of the monitoring video.


    It wasn''t long before the police came.


    It''s a sleepless night for the whole of Los Angeles.


    It''s almost like a terrorist attack that killed a dozen innocent people, half of them rich people in Los Angeles.


    Dozens of robbers also died in the hotel.


    ¡­¡­


    "Hello, Chen, I know what happened at Hilda hotel."


    "Well."


    "Thank you."


    "You''re welcome."


    "I heard that a man wearing a spider man''s headdress saved everyone."


    "Oh, yes."


    Rasfa didn''t talk about it any more: "come and sit down when you have time."


    Chen just hung up the phone, and suddenly a car in front of him came with high beam lights on.


    Chen immediately felt the dazzling light and stepped on the brake.


    At this time, another car came from behind, blocking Chen''s exit.


    Chen Yu immediately made a plan of preparing to start, and a person got on and off the car in front of him.


    It''s just that the man came here with his hands up.


    What do you mean? What''s the meaning of this?


    The man came to the window and Chen Yu looked at the man puzzled.


    "Hello, I''m West, working for the American supernatural society."


    "American supernatural society? What the hell? "


    "Mr. Chen, I know you are a wizard."


    Chen Yu frowned, it seems that he didn''t know when he was exposed.


    However, Chen Yu is very calm, not as nervous as he used to think.


    "And then? You''re going to arrest me? "


    "No, I hope you can join us."


    Chen Yu rolled his eyes. "I''m a foreigner."


    "You can always get a permanent ID card if you want."


    "No, I think the green card is enough."


    "Mr. Chen, even if you are a foreigner, you can join us."


    "Is there such an organization in every country, and then you beat me and I beat you in secret?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± West rearranged his thoughts: "Mr. Chen''s imagination is too rich. In fact, our organization does not participate in any political struggle. This is the international supernatural convention.""Fakesquid, even the international supernatural convention?"


    "Our aim is to maintain the influence of supernatural forces on ordinary people, and there is only cooperation among supernatural organizations of different countries, and there is no struggle. This is similar to the international space station, and it is the result of cooperation among several countries."


    "The international space station has no China."


    "Mr. Chen, has anyone said that it''s easy for you to talk to death like this?" West felt depressed chatting with Chen.


    Chen Chu shrugged helplessly: "you see, most of the time, I''m law-abiding, so what do you think I don''t exist?"


    "It''s because Mr. Chen didn''t use his ability to commit a crime, that''s why I''m talking to you now." Said West.


    "Can you tell me how you investigated me?"


    "You''ve had multiple legal homicide records in the last month, and today, when you go to Hilda Hotel, we find your whereabouts through the monitoring along the way."


    "If I refuse, will you force me?"


    "Mr. Chen, we are a legal organization that has been stopped by the government and internationally recognized, not an illegal organization you think."


    "Then I refuse. Goodbye."


    "Mr. Chen, wait Let me finish. "


    Before West got in the car, Chen could not drive if he wanted to.


    "We have salaries, we have salaries."


    "How much?"


    "Two hundred thousand dollars a year."


    "Goodbye."


    "No, don''t go. Let''s talk. I promise it''s not bad for you."


    "What I fear most is trouble."


    "Mr. Chen, if you are afraid of the conflict of nationality, you can register in China, and then enter our American Association as an expatriate."


    "Is your American supernatural society so short of people? Foreigners, too? "


    West was about to cry: "you don''t know, we''re not only short of people, but also weak chickens."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Isn''t it good to say that?


    "There are twelve people in our association now. What we can deal with is ordinary miraculous events. What''s more serious can''t be dealt with. You will be our president."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "I''ll think about it."


    Westra lives in Chen''s steering wheel: "Mr. Chen, we can talk about salary again. Let''s be our president."


    Chen Yu increasingly felt that this American supernatural society was not reliable, and West was full of requests.


    "Mr. Chen, the youngest member of our association is only 15 years old. Ten days later, we will carry out a safety task investigation. Do you have the heart?"


    "Well, bear it."

 Chapter 591

    "Let go, I''m leaving."


    "Mr. Chen, none of the members of our association have combat ability. The last president was a voodoo wizard invited from Mexico. As a result, he left after performing a task. There was the last one..."


    West has been complaining. Chen found that the president of the supernatural society is all foreigners?


    "Don''t you have a local President?"


    West looked at Chen Yu painfully. "I''m the president now."


    "What?"


    West''s tears came out: "I''m the president now, but before that, I was doing secretarial work. Every time I had an activity, I had to ask for help from a foreign supernatural Association. Each time, it was hundreds of thousands of dollars. Within half a year, our activity funds were all used up."


    Chen''s face is black: "there are many powerful witches in America, why don''t you find them?"


    West''s face was constipated, and he couldn''t say a word for a long time.


    "Speak."


    "They said, they can''t see us."


    "Not one?"


    "Once a witch was invited."


    "And then?"


    "Cheated us a million dollars and then disappeared."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Why does Chen Yu feel? The American supernatural society is the super nest society.


    West was helpless, Chen Yu felt helpless.


    This is a dog skin plaster. If you don''t see the word "America" hanging in front of you, you can go straight to the gas door.


    "That is to say, you said before, if I use supernatural force to commit a crime, it''s not you to talk to me. In fact, this sentence is deceiving?"


    "No deception. Those behind us are ready to do it."


    "Where is it? Call out and have a look. "


    Five people came out of the car behind, a big boy about the age of Yola.


    A non mainstream cockscomb head, an old man on crutches, two women, one looks very nervous with glasses, and the other is full of momentum. It is estimated that she is the most belligerent of the five.


    "These five are our main forces." Said West.


    I don''t know if it''s Chen Yu''s illusion. When West talked about the five of them, he was a little complacent.


    Chen Yu got out of the car and said, "show me my talent first, no, ability, old man, you come first."


    West immediately waved: "bill, show me your real strength."


    Bill took the first two steps on crutches and threw them away: "drink..."


    Then Chen Yu saw that the old man named Bill began to expand and become the same as Hulk.


    But the next moment, Bill began to contract again, and then fell to the ground.


    "I''m going to die It''s going to die. "


    Others quickly picked up bill and Chen rubbed his eyebrows.


    At first he thought the old man was very good.


    As a result, you are three seconds early... Vent, it''s too fast.


    "Bill is not in good shape today. Usually he can hold on for 30 seconds."


    West quickly waved, "come on, next, Moore, you come on."


    Moore swallowed and hesitated.


    "He has a family magic, Moore, come on."


    Moore''s body shape swayed, Chen Yu rubbed his forehead, two?


    Chen thinks he''s dazzled. Well, it''s two.


    "Separation?"


    "Yes, separation."


    "And then?"


    "And then what?"


    "For example, to become two, his combat effectiveness?"


    "He''s in a combat class recently." Said West.


    When one child becomes two, the combat power is doubled.


    But your base is too low, isn''t it?


    Well, he is still a child, not so demanding. He has room for development in the future Maybe.


    "Next, who will come?"


    Non mainstream cockscomb head came out: "my name is moyide, I am the messenger of nature, I can control plants."


    "Good, start your show."


    This sounds quite reliable, although the dress is not so reliable.


    When non mainstream moyide walked to the roadside, Chen Yu felt moyide''s magic.


    Then a plant in front of him began to move and came out like a man.


    It''s like the forest herder eukins.


    It''s just a little short. It''s only one meter high.


    "I can only control such a big tree now, but my magic is growing rapidly. I believe I can control the big tree in the future." Said moid confidently.


    Chen Yu''s eyes looked at the two women, who were totally opposite in character, one domineering and the other trembling."And you two?"


    "My name is Jolin Nash. I''m good at elemental magic, especially wind."


    When Jolin Nash''s arms were open, Chen immediately felt the strong wind coming from his face, and then West beside him could not stand still and clung to the car frame.


    Yeah? This is not a funny series at last.


    Jolin Nash''s gale lasted about a minute and finally stopped.


    Although relatively speaking, it lacks a little attack power, but at least it is serious magic.


    "Not bad, miss." Chen said, "is your name Jolin Nash?"


    "Yes." Jolin Nash was a little proud.


    "Then what''s her name?"


    "Barria." Jolin Nash pulled on the sleeve of the girl next to her glasses.


    "Hello, sir. I''m Barria."


    "So start your show."


    "Here?" Asked Barria.


    "Is there anything inconvenient?"


    BALIA looked at West, who nodded. "Come on."


    BALIA takes out a bracelet and hands it to Chen.


    "What is this for?"


    Barria didn''t speak. Her body began to wriggle. Then she lost her eyes. She was still wriggling.


    Chen Yu was confused, but something in his body seemed to be activated.


    BALIA began to twist and drag her clothes.


    Then, Chen''s right arm suddenly expanded, and everyone was shocked.


    Even Chen himself was frightened, and then the striptease of Barria stopped and looked at Chen in amazement.


    "What''s the matter? Why is it suddenly activated?" Chen Yu was puzzled that his gluttonous mouth had not been activated for a long time.


    "Baliya has the pedigree of gordias, where they have a special magic culture, similar to the war songs and dances of Shamanism, to briefly stimulate the potential of their comrades."


    "But Is she a stripper? "


    "She didn''t learn war dance. Before we hired her, she worked in an adult bar."


    Weston paused and said, "just take her special bracelet and you can feel her war dance."


    "You say, if she dances in such a war dance on the battlefield, is it to stimulate our potential or the potential of the enemy?"

 Chapter 592

    West looks at Chen.


    Chen Yu looks at West as well.


    "Or Your association will be dissolved. "


    "In fact, we have several others."


    "Oh, isn''t it here?"


    "Property, logistics, warehouse management, president secretary, and headquarters security."


    "Wait a minute. You said twelve people, but you''re only eleven people here?"


    "Plus you, there are twelve."


    "What have you all done recently?"


    "Beg evil spirits, beg evil spirits, beg evil spirits, beg evil spirits..."


    "Are there so many evil spirits in Los Angeles that you can demand?"


    "No, in fact, we''re in the same place, but we all failed."


    It''s hopeless. It''s hopeless.


    It''s just a bunch of scrap.


    The combatants and logistics personnel of a combat organization are split in half, and the other is the president.


    "Disbanded."


    "Wait Don''t you want to see the president secretary? Super beautiful. " West takes out a cell phone and opens a picture.


    "You think I don''t know Hollywood stars? Is this a picture of Kidman? And it''s still young. "


    "It''s wrong. It''s this one. How is it? Isn''t it beautiful?"


    Chen Yu looks at the woman in this picture. She is really beautiful.


    "Is this really the president secretary?"


    "Well, that''s right."


    Chen Yu turned around and looked at the five fighters. They all turned their heads.


    "Did your president lie?"


    "No." Said Jolin Nash.


    Chen Yu frowned, which he doubted.


    "That kid, do you tell me this is really the president secretary?"


    "Well Yes Former Secretary... "


    "What? Former secretary? "


    "Because he was harassed by the president and resigned."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    West is in a hurry: "as long as you promise to be the president of the supernatural society, then you don''t have to worry about the tax bureau getting in trouble with you in the future."


    "Oh? Can you promise? "


    "We are government departments at best and at worst, and we still have some power."


    "Your association is usually fighting evil spirits, isn''t it?"


    "Well, that''s about it."


    "I have my own job on weekdays."


    "You don''t have to stay at headquarters all day. You can check in when you are free." "There''s also social security, major accident insurance, 100 percent compensation," West said courteously


    "Two hundred thousand dollars a year?"


    "Yes, yes."


    "There won''t be any fights with the supernatural societies of all countries and the like?"


    "Absolutely not."


    "Is there any way to get a psychic to study something like that?"


    "This is absolutely static. According to the International Convention on supernatural, any country, organization or laboratory that conducts inhuman and supernatural human experiments will be punished."


    "For example, how to punish?"


    "People will be attacked by supernatural societies in all countries and regions, and will extract spirits."


    Well, it''s supernatural.


    "What''s the procedure to become such a president?"


    "Sign your name on this parchment."


    Chen took the parchment and injected a little magic into it. The parchment showed the content.


    "The president has no right to mobilize the funds of the association?"


    "This is to prevent the last thing from happening again."


    "My family is all here. Are you afraid that I will run away? This one will be removed. As the president, of course, he should have the financial management right."


    "What about the property of our association?"


    "If there is any need in the future, ask him to report to me for approval. This article will be removed and finance will be managed by the president."


    "All right."


    "This article, this article and this article all need to be revised."


    Finally, Chen Yu finally signed the contract.


    The American supernatural society has officially become Chen Yu''s private supernatural society.


    "By the way, since the former president secretary resigned, is it necessary to recruit another one?"


    "No, let me be the Secretary of the president." West said very seriously.


    "Are you kidding me?"


    "No, I''m serious."


    "I don''t want to. I want a woman."


    "We have run out of funds this year, or will you pay for it personally?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Chen Yu is not so generous. Why should he pay by himself.


    "By the way, does the association have any confidentiality agreements or the like?"


    "In addition to not being able to be exposed in the media, you are free to do anything else."Chen Yu sighed and took over such an informal position. Chen always felt that he had fallen into a hole.


    "By the way, who am I responsible to? Don''t tell me it''s the one from the White House. "


    "We are not responsible to anyone. Although we are a government department, we are internally responsible and internally supervised."


    "Then will the government assign us tasks?"


    "Yes, but we have the right not to take it."


    I feel quite free. Chen Yu thought about it. It doesn''t seem to be a bad thing.


    "By the way, you said there would be a dangerous mission in a few days? What is the task? "


    "Three years ago, we received the task entrusted by the government to clean up the evil spirits in maple leaf community, but three years later, we still have nothing to gain, so the government put pressure on us to complete this task within ten days, otherwise, the cost of our activities next year will be gone."


    "Maple community? Is the evil spirit there very fierce? "


    "It''s terrible. There are hundreds of evil spirits all the year round. We have been fighting for that haunted community for the past three years, but all ended in failure."


    "Then call me next time you ask for it." Chen said.


    "Good."


    That''s probably the best thing West heard tonight.


    I waited all night just to wait for this sentence.


    "By the way, what is your ability?"


    "Fast memory, ten lines at a glance, when I start magic, my IQ will rise in a straight line."


    Chen Yu looked up and down at West and didn''t speak.


    ¡­¡­


    It was early in the morning when Chen Yu returned home.


    Too much happened this evening.


    As soon as Chen Yu came in, Laurent rushed out with a saucepan to fight Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu punched through the pan in Laurent''s hand, and Laurent growled, "you bastard, do you know how long I was tied today? It wasn''t until Farrie came back that I was untied. "


    "Fari knows?"


    "No, I didn''t tell her." Laurent has also seen from the news what happened at the Hilda hotel tonight.


    "You know what you are."


    "Next time you dare to do this to me, I will take fari directly." Laurent looked at Chen Yu angrily.


    "I know. I won''t tie you up any more. If you want to die, I won''t stop you."


    Laurent turned and turned his back to Chen Yu: "I mean to take risks. Next time you take risks, please think about farry."


    "Don''t you often curse me to death?"


    "I wish you would die, but fari would be sad."

 Chapter 593

    "Yes, it''s true. Spiderman saved me."


    On TV, a woman is talking excitedly to the camera.


    "I saw it. I really saw it. He saved me from the robbers by himself."


    "I saw it, too. He''s wearing a Spiderman headdress."


    One by one, the parties and witnesses are constantly interviewed by the media.


    And all of us are saying that Spiderman saved them.


    Of course, some people know rationally that it''s just a man wearing a Spiderman headdress.


    But some people think that is the real spider man, that is Peter Parker.


    This has led to an unprecedented clamor for spider man''s film projects.


    However, the most sensational time was that afternoon.


    A video of the scene of the incident was released.


    The whole incident was vaguely recorded in the video.


    At the same time, it also includes the masked man wearing spider man headgear, fighting with gangsters and saving people.


    It''s just that no one understands why those gangsters are crying.


    Not only the gangsters are crying, but also the hostages are crying.


    Of course, some people know the truth.


    I don''t know where the news came from, which shows the truth of everyone crying.


    There would have been a bottle of wine for sale at the auction.


    This bottle of wine can remind people of long ago, even forgotten memories.


    At the time of the incident, the bottle of wine was accidentally broken.


    It causes the fragrance of wine to permeate the air, which makes all the people who smell it cry.


    That is to say, it is because of this bottle of wine that the man can successfully rescue the hostages.


    ¡­¡­


    "Chen, there''s good news. There''s a man who wants purple green wine. The price is $1.5 million." "But I suggest you don''t rush into it, of course, if you''re short of money, take it as if I didn''t say it," rasfa said


    "Hungry marketing again?"


    "Now your purple green wine is well-known. Not only the rich but also the ordinary people know it. The more curious people are about it, the more valuable it will be."


    "Well, I see."


    After hanging up, Laurent began to make a scene again.


    "Purple green wine, I want to drink it."


    "Do you know how much a bottle of ziqingniang costs?"


    "Don''t fool me, either. I have studied finance for several years. Ziqingniang doesn''t look at the market price. You and fari usually drink ziqingniang as a daily drink, which shows that the cost of ziqingniang is not too high."


    Laurent, Chen Yu''s eyes glaring and complacent, has more to do with you.


    After making a lot of noise, Laurent finally got the purple green wine.


    After a sip of purple green wine, it''s so delicious.


    "I think winip..."


    Then Laurent began to be sentimental again: "Alas Pamela left like that. "


    Chen Yu found an earplug and lay by the lake in the sun.


    However, Laurent began to harass Chen Yu again.


    "Chen, I want muscles, I want a strong body. I heard from fari that you are very good at fitness. Come and help me exercise."


    Chen Yu narrowed his eyes and looked up and down at Laurent, who only wore swimming trunks.


    "Are you sure?"


    "Yes, I''m sure."


    "How about I introduce you to a fitness coach? Absolutely professional, more professional than me. "


    "Are you serious? Is it really more professional than you? "


    "If you see her, you will believe me." Chen Yu''s smile is a little meaningful.


    ¡­¡­


    "Chen, why are you here?" Gaia saw Chen Yu''s sudden visit, and also brought an old man, some accidents.


    "To introduce you, this is Gaia, this is Laurent, farry''s father." "Gaia, Laurent wants to get fit," Chen said


    "Can''t you work out for Mr. Laurent?"


    "Where do I have your major?"


    Gaia looks at Chen Yu with strange eyes.


    How do you feel Chen Yu''s tone today is strange.


    "Laurent, go to the gym and get familiar with the equipment."


    Chen Yu sent Laurent away. Gaia looked at Chen Yu and said, "come on, what''s the matter?"


    "Practice him to death for me."


    "You have a feud with him?"


    "I hate him, and he hates me, too."


    ¡­¡­


    "Hi, I''m Laurent. You''re so muscular." Laurent looked at a strong man in front of him.


    In this gym, there are so many muscular men.


    The strong man just nodded slightly, but he was still training intently, and the dumbbells of his hands rose and fell."See that kid over there? He said no one in the gym could beat him."


    As soon as the strong man turned his head, he saw Chen Yu from afar.


    "He''s right."


    Laurent almost did not spit blood. He thought such a muscular man should be a little bloody.


    If you hear that, you should be furious to find trouble.


    Laurent came to a ring again and saw a big black man practising there.


    His partner was beaten by the black man, who was bigger and stronger than the muscular man before.


    As the Negro returned to the edge of the ring for a drink, Laurent immediately stepped forward.


    "Hey, you''re great."


    Tiger grinned. "Thank you."


    In the gym, people often come to talk with him.


    This is that he has gained a certain popularity after attending the BBL competition.


    But this old man looks strange. He should be new.


    Laurent added, "did you see that man?"


    "Well? What''s the matter? "


    "That guy seems to be looking for trouble. He said he''s going to knock down all the guns in the gym."


    Tiger looked at Laurent with an odd look. "Do you know him?"


    "I don''t know."


    "Do you know who he is?"


    "What do you mean? Who is he with you? "


    Tiger came out of the fence and said, "he''s my teacher, my benefactor, old bastard."


    "Ah..."


    Poop -


    tiger punched Laurent directly in the eye.


    Chen Yu and Gaia were talking in the distance. They were watching Laurent and tiger talking. They didn''t take it seriously.


    As a result, the next moment I saw that tiger knocked Laurent to the ground with a fist, and I was so scared that I ran straight to him.


    "Tego, what are you doing against him?" Cried Gaia.


    "He insulted Mr. Chen, and he also provoked my relationship with him."


    Chen Yu''s face is black. It''s needless to say that tiger is clear. He wants to come. Laurent is making another bad idea.


    "This old bastard." Chen checked Laurent.


    Okay, not dead.


    Unfortunately, not dead


    "Wow Chen, this big man hit me. You teach him a lesson for me. "


    "He, he will be your fighting coach." Chen Yu patted tiger''s thick arm: "he just tried your anti Strike ability, it seems that you are stronger than you think, so that he can give you more accurate training plan in the next few days."


    "I don''t want to work out, I don''t want to stay here."


    "Is it too late to leave now?"

 Chapter 594

    Laurent would rather have his mouth open.


    How can I be so cheap.


    There''s nothing to look for.


    Bang -


    Tago smashed the boxing cover: "come on, come on, use your strength."


    "Tiger, Laurent is old. Don''t kill him."


    "Yes, Mr. Chen." The tango on the ring echoed.


    As long as you can''t fight to death, fight to death.


    "Chen, I don''t want to work out. I don''t want to work out."


    "I''ve arranged all the packages for you. Now you say no? There''s no refund for this gym. "


    Ah -


    Laurent screamed and Chen Yu still smiled.


    "Tiger, you''re training with Laurent."


    Chen Yu and Gaia gestured, and they changed places.


    When not many times, the dull impact sound comes from a distance.


    In the gym, everyone stopped and gathered toward the sound source.


    They saw Chen Yu and Gaia practicing against each other. Both of them didn''t avoid each other''s attack. The boxing gloves hit each other.


    One punch from you, one from me.


    The dull sound of impact is what they hit each other.


    The onlookers were stunned at Chen Yu''s and Gaia''s practice.


    If their two fists fall on someone else''s body, it is estimated that one fist can make people disabled.


    They didn''t stop until their fists were broken.


    All the people took the initiative to get out of the way and let two people pass by.


    "What about the treasure?"


    "I''m having the diary translated. It''s going to take a while."


    "Are you sure the translator won''t let the news out?"


    "Ha ha You are really alarmist about this, even if it is useless for him to tell all the people around him the translated content. "


    Laurent staggered over and sat down in front of Chen Yu and Gaia.


    "I I''m going to die. "


    "Will you take him to the hospital?"


    "No, I can''t die."


    Chen Yu squatted in front of Laurent: "if you don''t get up, I''ll ask tiger to practice with you for another ten minutes."


    This is the elixir of bailing. Laurent got up as expected.


    When farry came back in the evening, she saw Laurent''s face hurt.


    "Chen, did you fight with dad?"


    But again, it doesn''t seem like that.


    Chen Yu wants to fight with his eldest brother and kill him.


    "He said he wanted to work out, and then I took him to Gaia."


    "Dad, why do you want to work out?"


    "Forget it. It''s all over. No more."


    Say much is tears, why say too much.


    Fari suddenly got a flash of inspiration: "why don''t we go hunting?"


    Cough -


    as soon as Chen Yu thought of his last hunting experience with lisfal and dale, he felt hairy.


    "Chen, don''t you think we''ll go hunting together next time?"


    "But I''m talking about me and you! Two! " Chen Yu turned around again: "not three people."


    "Good hunting. Call Karim, Howard and Cain."


    Farrie took Chen Yu''s arms and looked at him with watery eyes. "OK?"


    "Good." At the beginning, they all agreed to Fanny. Can they refuse now.


    Chen Yu is looking forward to the day and night, and he is looking forward to Laurent''s going away.


    With such a annoying father-in-law, it''s not even convenient to make friends with farry.


    Would you like to call up Whitney and ask when she will be back.


    Come on, if Whitney comes back and heads for Los Angeles, there will be another light bulb.


    The next day, Farley went to work, and Chen Yu prepared the equipment they needed to go up the mountain at home.


    Then Phare came, and one more.


    Forget it. There are so many people anyway. It doesn''t matter if there is one more.


    Chen Yu had long lost hope for the two of them to visit the mountain forest.


    Run to riesfall and borrow some shotguns.


    They were all ready to go and set out from the door.


    The woods at the door of the house are connected with the mountains behind. It''s convenient to enter the mountains.


    But there are no wild animals nearby.


    Even if there were, they would have been ruined by the princesses.


    This time, because they are all hunting from their families, there are many pets with them.


    Samal is a crazy coquette, he has to take one.


    Plus HEMA, Baima, Wanda, princess.


    Even obitos learned to play with Samuel.Obitos was much more horrified when he began to cast his coquettes. When he rolled there in the living room, he directly destroyed a large and small pile of things.


    Chen Yu is also afraid to leave him at home. When he comes back, he will have to redecorate and only take him with him.


    Fortunately, obitos is not a common lizard. The common Komodo lizard is difficult to move in the forest.


    But obitos didn''t have to run in the woods, even climbing trees.


    "Chen, please share a little." Carrim was carrying a large bag of equipment, twenty kilograms.


    Howard and Kane''s backpacks are about the same size, but Chen Yu is holding Samuel.


    "It''s a big burden for me, too." "Laurent, go to recite something. Don''t you want to keep fit? Do you want to learn about weight training?" Chen said


    "Fuck off, I''m already carrying a load."


    Karim, Howard and Caine are all about to cry. They have had another few days recently.


    I thought I could get back to Sacramento.


    As a result, Laurent called and took them directly to the mountains.


    Well, go hunting.


    It''s also leisure, but they didn''t find out until they set out.


    They didn''t come to hunt at all. Their family hunted.


    Three of them came to be coolies.


    In the end, Chen Yu took a backpack. It was really difficult for them to see what they looked like.


    They got nothing for an hour after entering the mountain.


    There are no wild animals. Chen Yu is very suspicious about the radius of Heima and Baima.


    "There, Phare." Cried fari in a low voice, pointing to a white figure under the haystack in the distance.


    It''s a white mountain hare. Both farry and Farr are children raised on the farm.


    They are not so cute as the little white rabbit. How can they eat rabbit.


    Farr raised his gun with standard dexterity.


    The butt of the gun against the shoulder, after a brief aiming, a shot.


    The hare''s head exploded a few meters away.


    "Beautiful." Laurent blushed: "worthy of my daughter."


    They took the hare and went on to explore the deep mountain.


    They have so many people, a mountain hare is obviously not enough for them to eat.


    But soon they hunted a wild goat again, which was not a small harvest.


    Chen Yu was envious of farry and Farr''s shooting skills. As for himself, his shotgun was not loaded, let alone fired.


    He was hoping that he would never shoot, so as not to insult himself.


    At one o''clock at noon, they stopped to have a rest and grilled the skin of goats and rabbits.


    Just then, a team came into their view.

 Chapter 595

    Phoenitti!


    Chen Yu didn''t expect to meet her again here.


    Feiniti was also surprised to have Chen Yu here.


    "Hi, Chen." Feiniti comes with the team and greets Chen.


    "What a big bear."


    "Is this a monitor lizard?"


    "What kind is it?"


    Chen Yu looks at the team of phoeniti. They are all strangers.


    It seems that she has formed a team of her own.


    "Don''t tell me you''re here to hunt."


    "And don''t tell me you''re here to explore."


    "Ha ha You guessed it. "


    Chen Yu wants to turn around and leave now. As long as it''s related to exploration, there is absolutely no good thing.


    Any monster can kill half of their team.


    "This time it''s just a common relic." Feiniti obviously knew Chen''s worries and was afraid of being involved in any monster plot.


    Chen Yu looks at phoenitti''s team. This time, the team is quite normal. At least there are only a few armed men.


    Chen Yu introduced feiniti to the people on his side.


    Laurent, farry, and Farr were curious about the identity of the Phoenician explorer.


    If it''s really a family, they are surprisingly consistent in this interest.


    "Are you interested in exploring? The place we are going to this time is a branch of Inca civilization. In fact, it is not far from here, about another 20 kilometers inward. "


    Twenty kilometers is not far. The key is the mountain road.


    Twenty kilometers of mountain road can make an adult dead.


    Of course, the key is that Chen Yu is full of resistance to exploration.


    "In fact, Chen and our team have been to a relic."


    Chen Yu takes Kane to the side and says, "Kane, wait for you to tell Laurent that they are not good people. Don''t get too close to this phoeniti."


    Adventure or something. I hate it.


    Kane looks at Chen Yu with suspicious eyes to understand him.


    As long as Chen Yu doesn''t like people or things, he will be driven into the villain''s position.


    "Are they really not good people? I don''t think they seem to be bad people, and those people look like university professors. "


    "Last time I went to the ruins with their expedition team, and half of them died. If we don''t stop Laurent and them, this time if there''s another accident, maybe you will be one of them."


    That makes sense.


    When Chen Yu came, Fanny and they were chatting with each other.


    "Chen, Fannie invited us to participate in the expedition." Farry''s eyes are full of expectation. I hope Chen can promise.


    "Fanny, it''s clear that she didn''t tell you that during the previous two expeditions, 15 people died in her team at one time and 20 at the other." Chen Yu will not allow fari to take risks with her.


    No matter how much faniti says, he won''t allow it.


    "If I hadn''t been there last time, they would have been wiped out."


    "Ah?" Fari didn''t expect that the exploration remains could be such a dangerous activity.


    "Chen, I said, this time it''s just a common relic. That relic has been completely explored. Several groups of explorers have visited that relic, and there is no danger."


    Chen Yu looked at phoeniti and said, "since there is no danger, why are some of your players still holding guns? It''s not going to be hunting on the mountain. "


    "It''s just in case, it''s like a police patrol on the street, even if it''s just an ordinary patrol, with a gun."


    "Anyway, I don''t care if you go to the ruins, but don''t pull on my family."


    Farley saw Chen Yu''s attitude was serious, not as playful as usual, so she said nothing more.


    If Chen didn''t think it was dangerous, he would not use this attitude to prevent them from following the exploration.


    Feiniti was disappointed at Chen''s resolute attitude.


    As Chen Gu was worried, the relic exploration was not so foolproof as she said.


    If Chen can join the expedition, the safety factor of their team will rise in a straight line.


    Unfortunately, Chen Yu''s attitude is so firm that she can''t find a reason at all.


    After a brief contact between the two teams, finiti took the man away.


    "Chen, is this heritage exploration so dangerous?"


    "Haven''t you noticed that they are all equipped with automatic assault rifles and hand grenades, which are conventional military equipment. Seven of us, armed with seven shotguns, follow in. In case of an accident, do you think they are the first to protect themselves or us?"


    Fari thinks it makes sense. After all, there are so many of them. If there is a real danger, Chen Yu may not be able to protect so many people.Whether it''s Farr or Laurent, or Karim, Howard or Kane, she doesn''t want them.


    They also didn''t affect their mood because of this episode. They cleaned up, buried the fire and went on hunting.


    "Well, enough for you two. This is in the mountains, not your home."


    Far away, Farr complains, as a single dog, what she hates most is their love.


    These two dog men and women show their love at all times and places, where they wear their ears.


    It''s not the first time for farry and Farr to go hunting in the mountains. Chen Yu estimated that when they were in Sacramento, they went hunting with their families.


    It''s as skillful as an old hand.


    The whole team, only Chen Yu empty handed.


    "Chen, can you do it?" Laurent quipped.


    "It''s not convenient for me to aim because of such a big package."


    "Karim, Howard and Caine are also carrying parcels. They are not lighter than yours. Look at their three prey."


    At this time, the crowd suddenly stopped.


    Because they saw piles of dead wildlife, all of which were skinned.


    "It''s Fannie''s team?"


    "Not them." Karim shook his head. "It''s the poachers, and it looks like it''s not small."


    Kane and Howard also put away their smiley faces: "Chen, we should go back. It''s not good for us if we meet them."


    "It''s strange that there doesn''t seem to be any valuable wildlife here. Is it worth the scale of poaching gangs?"


    This is only a warm zone forest, not a primitive forest, so the species in the forest are relatively common.


    There are bears, boars, leopards, pumas, deer and wolves in the medium and large-scale animals. Basically, these kinds of animals are not worth a large poaching Gang to come here at the price on the black market.


    In general, the targets of large poachers are mainly Amazon rainforest and African savannah, or in Southeast Asia.

 Chapter 596

    Chen doesn''t like this kind of accident. What he wants is a very ordinary picnic and a very normal hunting.


    The carcasses of these beasts are piled here, though not yet rotten.


    But the smell is very bad, coupled with this warm environment.


    The carcass of the beast has a pungent smell.


    "Let''s go back." Chen said.


    On this point, even Laurent, who likes to die, has no objection.


    However, it was not long before the crowd went back that HEMA suddenly ran back from the front.


    "Master, there is a smell of people in the direction of the wind, as well as a heavy smell of blood."


    Chen Yu frowns and goes against the wind, which is the direction they are going back now?


    "Stop it all." Chen said.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Poachers may be back where we are now." "HEMA smells, that''s the direction," Chen said


    People are a little hesitant, but they all know that the pets around Chen Yu are all refined.


    "What shall we do now?"


    "Change direction." Chen said.


    ¡­¡­


    "Eh? There are many footprints. In that direction, there are five men and two women. "


    "That direction, it seems, is where we skinned." Mayfield Lyon frowned.


    "Head, what shall we do?"


    "If we don''t meet them, we''ll leave them if we do." Said Mayfield Lyon.


    "Falk squid, that guy is hard to catch."


    "If it''s easy to catch, it''s not worth five million dollars."


    Poaching gangs are usually good trackers, especially in the mountains.


    They track their prey by footprints, feces, and even smells.


    But their prey this time is not a common one.


    It''s a white puma, and in the black market, there are rich people who offer us $5 million to catch the white puma.


    The puma has always been a favorite pet among the rich.


    Pumas are big cats, but they are very different from African lions in size.


    Pumas don''t grow that big, so the threat is much smaller than humans.


    And the puma''s size is much bigger than the average pet cat.


    So in the rich class, raising pumas has become a symbol of status and status.


    The market price of a normal healthy puma varies from 30000 to 100000 US dollars.


    The United States belongs to a more exotic country. It is not allowed to sell pumas, but allowed to raise them.


    In addition to the market demand, the black market should also exist.


    More than a thousand Pumas are sold from the black market every year.


    Most of these pumas come from poaching gangs.


    As for the poaching Gang, they skinned the animals just to earn extra money.


    A piece of ordinary deerskin can be sold for $100. If the white puma can''t be caught this time, at least they can earn back their capital by relying on these hides.


    And a poaching team, their hunting methods can be more efficient than ordinary hunters.


    They will set all kinds of traps, not to mention animals, even people are easy to get hurt.


    As for ecological balance, it has nothing to do with them.


    "Head, look at the footprints."


    Mayfield Lyon came up to look at the footprints and took a breath.


    "Can you recognize it?"


    "Like a bear."


    "Black bear? Or brown bear? It can''t be that big, and from the depth of this footprint, it''s more than 1200 kg. " Meifield Lyon guessed in disbelief.


    To be the leader of poaching gangs is to know about all kinds of wild animals.


    Especially for some valuable animals, we will do some research.


    On the black market, some special and rare wild animals are very valuable.


    For example, the most valuable is the giant panda in China, which is five million dollars up.


    However, if anyone rushes to China to steal the giant panda, he will be killed by a random gun if he cannot leave the country.


    It''s more risky than taking private drugs. It''s a national treasure for China.


    If you dare to steal our national treasure, I will die with you.


    So even if the price of giant pandas is high on the black market, basically no one really dares to get them, and they can''t.


    There are also some variation species, which are also very expensive.


    For example, the albino puma they are tracking this time is a species of rare variation.


    Now, however, they seem to have found new goals.The price of an ordinary bear is estimated to be under 50000 dollars.


    But if it''s a mutant bear, the price should be at least ten times higher.


    "From the trace of claws, it should be brown bear, but it''s several times the size of ordinary brown bear."


    "Get this brown bear." Mayfield Lyon licked his lips. It was a surprise.


    As long as we catch this brown bear, it must be much better than their skinning all the way to earn extra money.


    "The bear''s footprints coincide with those of the gang."


    "Has it been domesticated?"


    "No matter what, after catching this bear, even if it''s domesticated, it''s up to me now." Said merfield Lyon firmly.


    The poaching team began to track the footprints until evening.


    They still can''t catch up with the owner of these footprints.


    "Boss, they seem to have found us and have been avoiding us."


    "It''s getting deeper and deeper here. They''re out of the woods again. Sooner or later, they won''t be able to walk. We''ll catch up with them."


    ¡­¡­


    As the poaching Gang guessed, Chen Yu''s party did feel tired.


    Apart from Chen Yu, several other people were unable to move.


    We can''t go too fast in the mountains.


    Because the humid air and warmth in the mountain will quickly take away water and physical strength.


    Even a marathon runner can''t keep going at a high speed in such an environment.


    In addition, the rugged mountain road and the vegetation that sometimes blocks their direction are all factors that delay their speed and consume their physical strength.


    "No way, no way I''m going to sit down and have a rest. " Laurent was too tired to walk, and sat down in front of a haystack.


    All of a sudden, a white figure flashed behind the haystack, and Laurent jumped on the ground in fright, holding his head in both hands.


    The white figure didn''t mean to attack the people. In a second, he went into the forest and disappeared.


    That''s a big guy, and he''s about the same size as HEMA and Baima.


    "Do you see it?"


    "What is that?"


    "It''s like a puma, but do pumas have white ones?" Laurent also breathed, doubting.


    "It looks very valuable." Howard said.

 Chapter 597

    "That poaching team is not here to catch this, is it?" Chen Xun''s heart moved.


    "What a beautiful puma."


    There is a clear difference between men''s and women''s concerns.


    Men focus on value or not.


    Women are concerned about beauty.


    "Chen, are we still going? Dad looks like he can''t walk. "


    "Then take a rest." Chen said.


    It''s getting dark now, and we can''t go on.


    It''s very dangerous not to mention the problem of moving without walking. If you slip and knock, it''s very dangerous.


    At this time, HEMA and Baima came out from behind.


    "Master, those people are close."


    Chen Yu frowned. These poachers are really skin and plaster.


    I don''t want to meet them. They have to chase after them.


    Don''t they know that if they pursue like this, they will die?


    "Hide behind the bunkers. The poachers are coming." Chen said.


    In the dark, there are several fuzzy figures approaching.


    Just then Kane shot into the night sky.


    "Hey, don''t get any closer." Cain shouted.


    With this shot, the poaching Gang immediately fell to the ground.


    In many cases, if two hunting teams meet at night and are not sure whether the other side is dangerous, they will shoot a warning to warn the other side not to approach.


    Generally speaking, if the other party is not malicious, it will also actively keep a distance.


    However, the poaching team was obviously hostile.


    "What to do, boss?"


    Mayfield Lyon licked his lips. "I''m afraid they are few, and our weapons are not comparable to those of those hunters."


    Cried Mayfield Lyon, "man, we lost our hounds. We''re looking for hounds. Do you see that?"


    "No, there''s no hound here. Stay away from me."


    Two sides are separated by 20 meters, hiding behind the shelter.


    Mayfield Lyon gestured to his men, "spread out."


    Because there are more bunkers here, it is more advantageous than the one with more people.


    "We suspect our hounds have been killed," continued Mayfield Lyon. "We want to check your bags and hope you can cooperate."


    "Falk, little bastards, you who want to die, can come up to check. My shotgun is waiting for you." Cried Laurent.


    "We have a dozen people. Are you sure you don''t want to cooperate with us?"


    "Then you''d better find a dozen cemeteries." Cried Laurent.


    Chen Chu lowered his head and said to farry and Farr, "when there is a conflict, don''t be bold, just leave it to our men."


    "Chen, we can help too." Said Farley.


    "Trust us, we can handle it."


    "Fari, Phare, listen to Chen, we will protect you." Laurent also said.


    Chen and Laurent usually hurt each other.


    However, in protecting farry and Farr, their front is the same.


    "What shall we do now?" Chen asked.


    "Don''t worry, we are all hiding behind the shelter now. Whoever attacks will suffer." Cain said.


    "And we don''t have a lot of ammunition. We''re all shotguns, so we can''t shoot at will." Howard said.


    "But they seem to be coming from the side." Chen said.


    "Ah? Why didn''t you say that earlier? "


    "Forget it. You can deal with the front one. Give me the side one."


    With that, Chen Yu fell into the darkness.


    Suddenly, Chen Yu felt that there was not only poaching team, but also a third party!


    Eh? Phoenitti? Her team is there, too?


    ¡­¡­


    At the moment, phinetti and her team are in the dark.


    "Captain, shall we help?"


    "It depends." Said phinetti.


    She also wants to help, but not at this time.


    She hoped that when Chen Yu and others were in a desperate situation, they would reappear suddenly.


    In this way, she can let Chen Yu owe her a favor.


    Then she can ask Chen Yu for help.


    "Captain, is that Chinese so important?"


    Now, all of her team is new.


    They don''t know about finiti''s experience, let alone Chen Yu.


    "You''ve come into contact with dangerous ruins?" she said in silence


    "I''ve been to the ruins under the Guya trench." Said the new man.He''s a newcomer to her team, but not in the world of exploration.


    Even with his qualifications, it can be said that he is a senior explorer.


    Guya trench is one of the most dangerous remains in the exploration area.


    And to be able to come out of there alive is already senior.


    Later, other expeditions are also core members.


    "Last time, my original team and I went into a relic where there were very dangerous aliens. They were not individuals, but a group of people. Our people were killed and wounded badly. The weapons after transformation had very limited killing power to those aliens."


    The new player fell silent, and he met a stranger.


    When human beings are faced with different kinds, the biggest dependence is the hot weapons in their hands.


    Once their hot weapons lose their effectiveness, they may face massacres.


    "Then, relying on a cold weapon, he killed dozens of different people and brought our remaining people out of the ruins."


    Everyone took a breath of cold air, most of them had been exposed to the alien.


    I know the horror of aliens, but a man actually killed dozens of aliens by relying on cold weapons.


    "Then why don''t you invite him to join the expedition? If he is here, the strength of our team will be greatly improved."


    These explorers also do not hold their own pride. After all, they seek stimulation and pleasure in the environment where they live and die, and naturally attach great importance to strength.


    "The time is not right." Said phineti, her eyes twinkling.


    Suddenly, there was a scream in the dark.


    "Ah Ah Ah... "


    Da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da.


    Phoenicity and her team were shocked. They didn''t know what happened.


    "Help me Ah Help me, boss... "


    It was a poacher who screamed, but because he was in the dark, no one knew what had happened.


    Can only listen to the poachers in the dark, the scream of the world.


    Putong -


    just then, a body fell into the crowd of poachers.


    "You bastards, get out with me, or you''ll end up like him."


    Mayfield Lyon looked down and saw that this was one of his men, but this one had become fragmented and looked like he had been bitten by something.

 Chapter 598

    Mayfield Lyon was livid. It must have been the bear.


    "Let''s break it up and give me a head-on break!"


    Mayfield Lyon was a poacher, but he used to be a veteran.


    He knows what kind of environment, what kind of deployment is going on.


    Their advantage is that they have many people and excellent weapons.


    There are few people on the other side, and the weapons are just shotguns.


    The damage is limited and the loading is slow.


    So they just need to separate for a certain distance and push forward at the same time.


    So it can definitely make the other party poor.


    Although he hid a wild animal in the dark.


    But as long as they keep distance from each other, they can look at each other.


    If the beast appears, it can be killed directly.


    Bang -


    Kane fired a shot and accurately brought down a poacher.


    After all, these poachers are just poachers. They are not soldiers.


    Why does a shot make them panic, and immediately get back to the ground.


    But at this time, obitos, who had been lurking in the tree, swooped down, silently bit the neck of a poacher, and then quietly dragged up the tree.


    The poacher had not died immediately, his hands and feet were still struggling, but his neck was broken, and now he was breathing more and less.


    Chen then made a little movement on the left side of the poaching team.


    The poachers were attracted by the sound. All the muzzle of the guns were aimed at Chen Yu''s hiding place.


    HEMA and Baima immediately went out and dragged two poachers into the grove from behind.


    "Ah ah..."


    "Ah..."


    Mayfield Lyon''s face changed a little, and there were signs that he was more than one beast, but at least two or more.


    And these beasts are so shrewd and terrible that they know how to fight against each other.


    Suddenly, something fell from the tree.


    When the poachers saw it, it was a body that had been bitten.


    "Damn it, there''s something hidden in the tree."


    "What can climb a tree? And you can drag the big living people up to the trees? "


    Everyone feels creepy. It''s so scary here.


    They feel like they''re in some kind of monster movie safari.


    Alien movie plots seem to be like this, reaping human lives in the dark.


    "Collapse, collapse." Mayfield Lyon didn''t dare to be bigger at this time.


    If it is dispersed, it will be eaten by monsters hidden in the dark.


    While they still have the advantage, first contract the formation.


    But just then, a white shadow passed by.


    "Ah!"


    Another man was dragged into the darkness.


    Dada -


    the white Puma is also lurking around, waiting for the opportunity to attack these poachers.


    The albino Puma is significantly larger than the average puma, and even adults are not rivals.


    Chen Zhu watched the poachers get together again, which was not easy to do.


    After all, even if the princess rushed up, once the fire was set, it would hurt.


    Chen took a look around and saw a big stone, hundreds of kilograms.


    Chen Chu grabs the stone and throws it directly into the air.


    "Be careful..."


    Frightened by the suddenly falling stone, the formation of poachers was suddenly disrupted.


    Although Chen Yu''s throwing stones didn''t hit people, they at least disrupted their formation.


    Chen Yu found another stone in the dark and smashed it hard at the poacher.


    Those poachers can only look after each other and run for their lives.


    "Steady, steady Don''t mess... "


    Now only Mayfield Lyon, the leader of the poaching team, is still rational.


    But it''s no use thinking alone. Everyone is in a mess.


    Another stone fell right at the foot of Mayfield Lyon. Even Mayfield Lyon was about to flee.


    Finally, the princess, obitos, HEMA and Baima, as well as the albino puma, entered the crowd and began to kill wantonly.


    Although there were occasional shots, they were all short-lived.


    But more of it was the screams of poachers.


    ¡­¡­


    "Terrible..." Phoenitti and her expedition were a little dumbfounded.


    All of them are equipped with night vision instruments, so it is clear about the situation in the center of the battlefield.


    They saw how the wild animals slaughtered the poachers.


    They are like watching a horror movie.


    The poachers were still in formation, but they were attacked and harassed without knowing what happened.In the end, the formation completely disintegrates, and once the sole advantage of poachers disappears, they will be slaughtered instead.


    Feiniti also realized Chen''s horror again.


    Chen Yu is not only terrible, even his pets are equally terrible.


    Feiniti has been to Chen''s house, so she has been in contact with these pets.


    But when they first met Chen''s pets, Chen''s pets were smart but not threatening.


    Now, it''s just because of Chen Yu''s restriction.


    Once released, they will turn into real night killers.


    "Let''s go. It seems that we are not needed. If we are found by him, there will be another misunderstanding." Said phinetti.


    "Captain, he seems to know we''re here." Said a member of the expedition.


    "What? How can he know we are here when we are tens of meters away? "


    "He''s looking at us."


    Feiniti''s face was a little pale and her scalp felt numb.


    Fortunately, they didn''t have any evil thoughts just now. Otherwise, they might be the target of Chen Yu''s attack.


    As for whether they can fight Chen Yu.


    Phoenicity really doesn''t want to go deep.


    Their equipment is similar to that of the poaching team, but there are no more armed men.


    How difficult will Chen Yu be to deal with himself if he can easily poach the other team?


    Of course, they have night vision, but as soon as feiniti thinks about Chen''s terrible methods, she has no courage to fight against Chen.


    It''s not a wise choice to fight him.


    "Let''s go." Again, she said, it''s not a place to stay.


    ¡­¡­


    Laurent, Kane, Howard and Karim are going to be a lot more depressed than the flighty one.


    But they have made a plan to fight with blood and protect the two girls.


    As a result, there was nothing for them.


    So Kane hit a poacher, and the others didn''t even let go.


    So Chen and his pets killed all of them.


    "Chen, can we come out?"


    "Yes." Chen Yu replied in the dark, and at the same time people came out.


    When they came to the center of the battlefield where the bodies were piled up, Chen Yu was busy checking the princess for injuries.


    The princess was shot a few times, but her skin and fat layer were too thick to be hurt.


    Obitos is the smartest one. He didn''t get a shot.


    HEMA and Baima were shot one and two respectively, but they were not seriously injured.


    "Eh?" All of a sudden, Fanny made a sound of wonder.

 Chapter 599

    Everyone gathered around farry and saw the white Cougar lying in the grass.


    "Dead?"


    "Dead."


    "It should be dead."


    Farrie ignored Cain''s words and looked at Chen Yu.


    "Needless to say, I know what you want to say." Chen Yu interrupts fari.


    "I knew you were the best."


    "Can you two not be like this, so many people?" Val couldn''t help rolling his eyes.


    "What flavor do you like?" Chen said of the white puma


    "What flavor?" "What are you going to do to him?" she said


    "Don''t you want to eat it?"


    "When did I say I wanted to eat it?"


    "It''s not too late now. What flavor would you like?"


    "I want you to save it. Look how pitiful it is."


    "When it kills people, you don''t see much ruthlessness. This killing beast should be killed."


    "Princess, they''ve done it."


    "That''s different. The princess is our family."


    "Can you save it or not?"


    "All right, all right."


    The injury of the albino Puma is not too much trouble, but the blood loss is too much, and the key point is not hurt.


    Although it''s about the same size as black and white, its strength is much worse.


    But it''s understandable. After all, it''s just an ordinary beast.


    When they go up the mountain, they take all kinds of factors into consideration.


    There are a lot of medical equipment with him, mainly Doctor Chen Yu.


    After bandaging the wound, it wasn''t long before the albino puma woke up.


    Chen pushed the white puma back to the ground, warning, "don''t move."


    As soon as the albino puma shrank, the Sammel standing on Chen''s shoulder was small.


    But the breath it carries is enough to keep any creature away.


    Only human beings, a species of sensory degeneration, can ignore the breath of samal.


    "Man, no, master, let it be my servant."


    "Just don''t let it swallow you."


    "It dare not."


    "No, it has killed people. I will not take in a beast that has killed people."


    At this time, fari came up and said, "Chen, can you leave it?"


    "Good."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Samuel.


    At this time, other people gathered around.


    "Chen, do you really want to keep it? It''s too dangerous. "


    "Yes, it has killed people."


    According to the standards of modern society, animals that have bitten, killed or eaten people are generally hunted down by human beings.


    Because people think that such animals will have habit memory.


    A dog that has bitten a human will remember this feeling. A beast that has killed or eaten a human will also remember this feeling.


    When animals do this for the first time, there will be a second and a third time.


    In some ways, that''s true, but not absolutely.


    There was a child who was attacked by a care dog, and the care dog was executed.


    But it turned out that the carer had picked up something on the child.


    Then it was found that there was a tumor on the child''s arm. The dogs didn''t know how to deal with it. They just wanted to protect the child in this way.


    Of course, a carer dog is considered the safest pet dog.


    The choice of dog species, coupled with professional training, makes pet dogs very keen to protect children.


    Like Rafer of the riesfall family, he''s a very good care dog.


    In fact, cats are close to human beings after domestication.


    Of course, cats have the habit of killing animals.


    What is killing?


    That is to say, they often kill mice, birds or other small animals.


    Not to eat, but purely to satisfy their desire to kill.


    It''s similar to the feeling that humans like hunting, but humans never think they like killing animals.


    In contrast, other animals rarely have the habit of killing animals.


    Other animal attacks are mainly due to fear, with only a small amount for food.


    In fact, most animals don''t like human smell.


    Chen Yu looked at the white puma with his eyes, and at the farry and Farr with their eyes shining: "it''s OK to keep it, but don''t approach it in three days. I need to domesticate it."


    Everyone knows that Chen Yu is very good at domestication, such as princess.


    The princess said it was the strongest land, but she behaved like a quiet girl.


    Occasionally, she is coquettish, or she lies on the ground in the sun.But today they also realize how terrible the princess is after being liberated by Chen Yu.


    Among many pets, it kills people by the most horrible means.


    Because it''s tearing poachers apart.


    The poacher''s gun did little damage to it.


    Thick fat layer, ordinary caliber guns can''t do too much damage to it.


    As long as it is not continuous strafing, the princess is almost invincible.


    What''s more, obitos, Laurent and other people have totally different feelings towards obitos and the princess.


    If the princess is a violent warrior, obitos is a cunning killer.


    They remember how obitos attacked poachers before.


    Just like aliens, they appear quietly from a corner, then drag people into the darkness and disappear.


    "You three go and get rid of the body." Laurent said.


    "Dad, don''t we call the police?"


    "It''s too much trouble to call the police."


    Chen Yu felt that the former State Councillor was not a man or a woman.


    Tonight everyone''s condition is very poor, and there are several injuries, especially the albino puma.


    So I found a place to camp and rest for one night.


    The next morning, they hurried back down the mountain.


    When I got home, I was still in time for lunch.


    But Laurent, Karim, cairne and Howard, as well as Farr, looked at the rich lunch at home, all in a daze.


    "Chen, who cooked this meal in your family?"


    "Are there any servants at home?"


    "No, why haven''t we ever seen it?"


    "But what''s the matter with these meals?"


    "It''s the people in the town. On weekdays, when Fanny and I are too busy, we will ask the restaurants in the town to prepare a meal for us and send it home."


    "He has your key?"


    "He knows where I hide the key." Chen said.


    "Aren''t you afraid that he will come in and steal?"


    "I don''t have anything of value at home, and I can''t move the most valuable thing."


    "Dad, it''s better to eat quickly. Everyone is tired." Fari didn''t want people to get tangled up on this issue any more, so she urged.


    "By the way, what shall we call this albino puma?"


    Before I finished speaking, a car came outside.


    West stood at the door, Chen Yu looked at West and frowned.


    Go to the door and look at West with a dog''s leg on his face. "What for?"

 Chapter 600

    "President, should you visit our headquarters?"


    "Would you pretend to let me be the president, and then cheat me to your headquarters, and then serve with a knife and an axe?"


    "President, can we not be kidding?"


    "OK, but come and have a seat first. I''ll come back from the mountain. Let me have a rest first."


    West went into the living room and saw a group of people in the dining room.


    When Chen Yu returned to the table, fari asked, "is that your friend? Would you like him to come over and have something to eat together? "


    "He''s not hungry."


    Fari glared at Chen Yu. "They all said that Chinese people are hospitable. You are not hospitable at all."


    "Who do you hear about Chinese hospitality?" Chen Yu rolled his eyes.


    Chen Yu doesn''t want to entertain West, but the hostess, Fanny, can''t.


    He took some barbecue and poured West a cup of purple green wine.


    "Sir, please take your time."


    "Thank you, ah It smells good. "


    Farley found that West didn''t seem to be affected by purple green.


    It seems that he is also a person lacking in emotional experience, Farley guessed.


    West is also a psychic, although not combat type, but also has magic.


    Purple green wine is only for ordinary people, it will produce the effect of tears.


    The stronger the magic, the weaker the effect.


    But even the psychic has some effect.


    West a purple green wine entrance, feel the spirit of a vibration, full of magic.


    Magic seems to have improved a little, though not a lot, but it is obvious.


    West takes a breath. Does Chen Yu''s family usually use this kind of thing to entertain guests?


    How do you feel, their supernatural society seems a bit small.


    West was surprised to see a group of pets, big and small, coming in and out of the restaurant, but not too frightened.


    He has long known that Chen Yu has many pets in his family. After all, he investigated Chen Yu in advance.


    But when he saw the albino puma, he was still a little surprised.


    West''s fingers were on his forehead and he was thinking.


    "Fanny, I''m going out this afternoon."


    "Well, with that Mr. West?"


    "Well."


    "Well, go early and go back early."


    ¡­¡­


    Chen Yu got into West''s car. West''s car drove a little fast.


    "Slow down." In fact, with Chen''s current physical fitness, even if he drives 300 kilometers to hit the wall, Chen is not bound to die.


    But Chen is still not enjoying the pleasure of speeding.


    "Sir, I have a very good memory," West said confidently


    "What does driving have to do with memory?"


    "I know every turn and corner here."


    Weston paused and asked, "president, today Or did you kill someone last night? "


    "So obvious? Where is the horse''s foot showing? "


    "I know not only who you killed, but who you killed."


    "So much?"


    "That white Puma is on the black market, five million dollars."


    "Is it so expensive?" Chen Yu exclaimed, "do I want to sell it? It''s worth my fortune."


    Chen''s arrival in the United States for seven or eight months is estimated to have made millions of dollars.


    "Recently, in Los Angeles, there was a poaching team led by Mayfield Lyon, a senior criminal."


    "And then?"


    "They''re here to hunt the albino puma, and that albino Puma is now in your house, and its body, as well as other pets, are injured, indicating that you have had a conflict with some people in these two days."


    Chen Yu looked at West in amazement: "can it also be associated with that? Have you been playing dumb in front of me


    "President, I''ve already said that I''m a psychic of mind strengthening magic, and I can really think quickly after I use my mind to sharpen my brain."


    "Why didn''t you think about the consequences when you harassed the former president''s secretary?"


    "I mean it to her." West replied earnestly.


    Chen Yu rolled his eyes. You call workplace harassment love. Can you point your face.


    "President, please sell your wine to our association."


    "Oh? How many do you want? "


    "A hundred." Said West.


    "Didn''t the association run out of money?"


    "A little money is still available."


    "Oh, well, 150 million dollars. Thank you for your patronage."


    Brake Zizi -


    the car stops abruptly: "president, you are blackmail.""Blackmail? You don''t know the price of my wine. " Chen Yu rolled his eyes.


    "How expensive can your wine be?"


    "Haven''t you heard of purple green wine?"


    "Of course Wait You said the wine was Purple green wine


    "That''s right. It''s purple green wine. The market price of one bottle is 1.5 million dollars. If you want one hundred bottles, I''ll charge you 150 million dollars. Is that ok?"


    "Ah? That is to say, I just drank almost half a million dollars. " West''s face was full of gloom.


    It was five hundred thousand dollars when he thought about it.


    Of course, he has heard of the famous name of purple green wine. Now, there are various true and false legends about purple green wine.


    However, he never dreamed that what he drank was the famous purple green wine.


    Purple green wine in the outside world, almost has become a mythical wine.


    The common people are eager to find out, and the rich are fragrant.


    "President..."


    "Don''t even think about it. I''ve condescended to be the chairman of something. If you let me contribute and pay again, it''s not necessary to talk about it."


    Chen rejected West''s idea decisively.


    I''m kidding. When this thing grows, I haven''t got a penny yet, and then I have to make my own contribution.


    Are you really stupid?


    Chen Yu is too lazy to pay attention to west. West''s car drives into the slum.


    The more prosperous the city, the more inevitable the slums will appear.


    Just like Los Angeles, an internationally renowned city, there are also internationally renowned slums.


    "Are you sure you didn''t arrange a banquet for me?"


    "President, can you think normally?"


    "No, at least there is the American supernatural society. How can the headquarters be set here for such a large department? It''s like you''ve arranged for a few gangster shooters. When I get off the bus, I''ll be surprised. "


    "The U.S. government will go bankrupt. Our department is occasionally short of funds. You should understand the president."


    Chen Zhu sighed, "how short is the fund of our association?"


    "In fact, sometimes, I envy you Chinese."


    "Why? Is China''s association very powerful? " Chen can''t help being proud, and there is also a day that your foreigners envy.


    "No, at least you can sell money by picking up junk there."


    "I''m going to get off, I''m going to get off. I don''t think this shit will grow."


    What does that mean? That is to say, the supernatural society is already poor. Does it need to be maintained by scraping?


    What does the president mean?

 Chapter 601

    West managed to appease Chen.


    For this reason, he also deliberately activated the thinking agility.


    After making a lot of unreliable promises, Chen accepted them reluctantly.


    The car stopped in front of an abandoned red brick two-story house, a pool of black water in front of the door.


    Chen Yu got out of the car. When he first arrived in the United States, he also wanted to find a place like this.


    But now, how can I look at such a building so dazzling.


    "Is it really here?"


    "Well." West turned his head.


    There''s an iron staircase next to it. Go up the stairs to the second floor.


    The second floor is a single room separated by artificial fibreboard, and the interior decoration is even simpler to the extreme.


    No, it''s not decorated at all.


    Well, it''s clean.


    This may be the only advantage here.


    West took Chen to the largest cubicle, the conference room.


    It''s a little crude, but there are also some.


    A long desk, a dozen chairs, and an old-fashioned light machine.


    There are ten people in the room, in addition to Ba Liya, bill, more, moid and Jolin Nash, which Chen Yu has met before, there are five others.


    It''s just that none of these ten people seem to have any spirit. They either talk to each other or play with their mobile phones there.


    "Cough..." West coughed, but no one paid attention to him.


    "Be quiet." Cried west again.


    "Look into my eyes." Chen Zhu suddenly points his finger at his forehead.


    Everyone did not know why they looked at Chen Yu.


    The next moment, they feel hot and dry, the surrounding starts to burn and collapse, and the sky turns bloody red.


    "Ah..."


    "What happened?"


    "Where is this? Where are we? "


    BALIA ran two steps in terror, but the next moment she saw the collapse in front of her, and the hot magma below.


    The terrible heat wave came, as long as she took another step, she would fall.


    There was a smell of sulfur in the air.


    "Hallucination, this is hallucination..."


    Hallucination, of course, is the death knell of hell.


    It is very effective to deal with people with lower magic than Chen Yu.


    Although it can''t bring any real harm, the effect of intimidation is very good.


    In addition to being more prone to injury, West held Chen''s hands tightly.


    "President, if you are hallucinating, please help me get rid of it. I can''t stand this feeling."


    "I can''t get rid of it. I haven''t learned how to get rid of it." "Well, the first meeting after I became president, now it''s time," Chen said


    Chen Zhu, holding the table, is too reluctant to use the death knell for so many people at once.


    But I have to finish the installation of the wall.


    "If you want to stay in this environment forever, you can tell me in advance, and I will arrange a permanent package for him."


    Chen Yu knocked on the table: "quiet, do you really want to receive the permanent set meal?"


    Ten people in the conference hall finally quieted down, even though they knew it was magic.


    But in the face of such a doomsday scene, even if you are calm, you will be afraid.


    "Those five don''t have to introduce themselves. The other five introduce themselves."


    "President, I''m waukis, treasurer." A bald uncle stood up and said, sweating all over his forehead.


    "I''m the warehouse manager, plus the repairman, batilu."


    "Weapons expert, jurag."


    "Strategic logistics management, Ingrid."


    "Security, Erdos In addition, I''m the only ordinary person here. President, can you help me remove the magic? I feel like I''m going to change a pair of pants. "


    "No, sit down." Chen Yu pressed the press hand.


    To remove the death knell, you need to consume magic.


    Chen Yu is quite tired now, so he will wait until he recovers his magic power.


    Now that I''m here to visit marvel, I''ll impress them a little.


    Ten members of the supernatural society are also suffering from Chen Yu.


    If there is one, throw them a magic like this.


    And it''s a magic with such a good sense of body, which almost makes them think it''s real.


    "Wokis, report how much money we have left for the association."


    "Twenty three thousand dollars."


    "Isn''t there twenty-three thousand dollars left? So don''t rent a better office? "


    "President, we haven''t paid this month."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chen Yu is speechless: "when will the next fund arrive?"


    "President, if we can''t solve the evil spirits of maple community, then we will never get funding.""Which department is responsible for our funds? To put some evil spirits on their ministers and let them feel the significance of our existence. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Department of counter terrorism security."


    "Well, when I didn''t say that, let''s talk about the evil spirits of the maple community first." "Come on, who can tell me the result of the previous conquest?" Chen said


    "Failure, failure, failure Or failure. "


    "Is there any data about the number and strength of the evil spirits in that community?"


    "No..."


    "What is it? Don''t you have to ask for it many times? "


    "Yes, apart from eliminating a few evil spirits on the edge, there are no other achievements. There are still a large number of evil spirits in it. Every time we want to go deep into it, we will suffer more fierce attacks." Said West.


    "Now, make a plan of action immediately." Chen said.


    "Ah?"


    "What a fart! If you don''t want to, you can forget it. Anyway, I''m the president for nothing."


    "That President, how about you? "


    "Take action with you, but don''t think I''ll do it all by myself. I''m the president anyway." "In addition, waukis, give me the financial statements and I will check the accounts," Chen said


    "Ah what." Chen Yu looks at wokis.


    Waukes looked down. "Oh."


    "Well, let''s go." Chen Yu patted the table: "besides, look at my eyes."


    Whoo -


    the death knell of hell for all is finally lifted.


    Everyone was lying on the table, sweating all over.


    "President, I''m too old to stand such a toss." Bill complained.


    "My body and mind are badly hurt."


    Of all the people, only Jolin Nash remained calm.


    Other people''s psychological quality is not generally poor.


    In fact, the death knell of hell is not omnipotent. Generally, as long as the psychological quality is normal and the supernatural things are known, they will not make such a fuss.


    Come on, the president will see what''s going on.


    If you can''t do it, just like the previous presidents, you can just run away.


    This is a group of supernatural people who Chen has been in contact with most of the waste materials.

 Chapter 602

    "Wait, Jolin Nash. I have something to tell you." Wokis called Jolin Nash.


    Jolin Nash stopped and turned to waukis. "What for?"


    "You don''t like that Asian, Jolin Nash." Said wokis.


    Jolin Nash looked up and down at wokis. "You want me to deal with him? Don''t even think about it. I won''t die if I go to you. "


    Although Jolin Nash is proud, she is not a fool.


    How is it possible to be instigated by three or two words of wokis, and then directly face Chen Zhugang.


    As long as a little rational people, we can see that Chen Yu is very strong.


    "He''s just a wizard. You''re a witch. What are you afraid of?"


    "Don''t you know there will always be one or two very special people in the world." Said Jolin Nash quietly.


    Wokis gnawed his teeth, his eyes twinkling.


    Previously, I heard that Chen Yu wanted to take charge of financial affairs. He was already very upset.


    At the beginning of this year, we have to check the accounts.


    This is not to force yourself to death.


    No, he can''t ruin his job.


    There was a shred of violence in Walker''s eyes.


    Although the supernatural society is a mess, as the financial director, the oil and water in it is really rich.


    Other members don''t understand the accounts. He makes a fool of them. Any action is to spend more than one hundred thousand dollars.


    In fact, it''s tens of thousands of dollars. Everything else can go into his pocket.


    In the past few years here, his family has been very rich.


    Although the funds for this year''s activities have not come down, it is impossible for the government to disband the supernatural society.


    In the end, we should pay for the activities, and then we can put most of the money into our own pocket.


    Now this new president, unexpectedly, wants to break his own financial path and smash his own job.


    How could waukes have tolerated it.


    Come on, Jolin Nash doesn''t want to help. She''s not the only one.


    Jolin Nash is just an ordinary witch after all.


    If she can mix outside, she won''t join the supernatural society.


    And the real powerful witch doesn''t want to join the supernatural society at all.


    Wokis picked up his cell phone and dialed a number: "Hello, it''s the witch Rupert."


    "Yes, I am."


    "I have a job here, one hundred thousand dollars. Will you take it?"


    "Take it, what''s the job?"


    "What''s killing?"


    "If you add ten times, I''ll do it."


    "Well, as long as you maim him, or make him never appear in front of me again."


    "Send the target''s identity first."


    Soon, Rupert received the message and opened it.


    Rupert almost smashed his new cell phone to the ground.


    "Falk, are you kidding me?"


    "What?"


    "Die for me, Falk Falk." Rupert hung up.


    Wokis is at a loss. What''s the matter? Didn''t he talk about it well?


    Why does the other side turn over suddenly?


    Forget it. Find a professional.


    "Hello, I want to hire a wizard killer."


    "Which country are you from? In which city? "


    "Los Angeles, USA."


    "Well, there''s a very good wizard killer in Los Angeles, but she''s not cheap, at least a million dollars."


    "Is it so expensive?"


    "Of course, if you don''t wait for a while, we''ll give you a cheaper one."


    "Forget it, that''s all." Wokis thought.


    "Then I''ll give you her contact information."


    Wokis received a message with only one phone number.


    "Hello, are you a wizard killer?"


    "Yes, I am."


    "I want you to kill someone for me."


    "My price is not cheap."


    "I know, a million dollars."


    "It''s not a million dollars, it''s the initial one million dollars. My asking price will change according to the different goals."


    "Your goal is just a wizard."


    "I want his information."


    "I''ll send it to you now."


    Ten seconds later, the other party suddenly burst out and scolded: "Falk, do you want me to die? Even if you give me ten million dollars, I can''t do it. "


    With that, the other party hung up.


    Walker''s face changed dramatically.


    What''s the matter?Is that Asian really so terrible?


    The witch in Los Angeles knows him.


    Even wizard killers know him.


    Moreover, the tone of the two people is surprisingly consistent.


    It''s like their new president, just like the devil.


    But why haven''t you heard of it?


    No, the more that is, the more we want to kill him.


    If he''s really that scary.


    Once he found out, he did something in the account book.


    Then I''m really dead.


    What can I do? I can''t find a local witch.


    You can''t find a wizard killer.


    And the wizard killer said that he would not even do it for ten million dollars.


    I can''t afford to pay $10 million myself.


    It seems impossible to find outsiders.


    However, it''s impossible to get rid of that Asian with the wastes in the association.


    And they didn''t dare to fight him.


    Suddenly, wokis came up with an idea.


    Isn''t that Asian going to demand evil spirits from maple community.


    Then take advantage of this opportunity to let him die in it.


    How terrible was the evil spirit of that maple community. Wokis was personally involved in the crusade.


    Wokis believes that the terrible evil spirit group of maple leaf community can definitely kill the new president.


    ¡­¡­


    Hello, Chen. This is Rupert speaking


    "Oh, why call me when you''re free today?"


    "Just now someone came to me. He gave me a list and wanted me to kill you."


    "Oh."


    "Don''t you think I''ve given you a tip off and helped you a lot? What do you think? Does that mean you owe me a favor?"


    "What about those who want to kill me? Who is it? "


    "I don''t know. I didn''t see him, just a phone call."


    "I don''t even know. How can I know if what you said is true?"


    "You doubt me?"


    "Of course."


    "Then I don''t care about you. You can die for me." Rupert hung up angrily.


    As soon as Chen hung up, he got a call from west.


    "President, we have made a plan of action. When will you come to discuss it?"


    "I''m not free at the moment. You send me the action plan. I''ll study it myself."


    West is very worried. He seems to be the only one working seriously in the whole Association.


    Everyone else is hanging around, from the president down to the members.


    No one takes work seriously.


    But now Chen Yu has finally become the president, how can we stabilize him first.


    After slowly guiding him, West believes that under his own guidance, Chen Yu will surely become a responsible president.


    Then under his leadership, the supernatural society will grow.

 Chapter 603

    "Chen, is snow domesticated?"


    "Snow white? You call it snow white? " Chen Yu turned his head to look at the albino puma.


    "What? Not good? "


    "Good, nice name."


    Anyway, it''s not your name. Who likes to call snow white.


    However, if they have children in the future, they must not let farry be named.


    She must not be named.


    Otherwise, children should hate them all their lives.


    "Snow white, come here."


    White snow is at a loss. Who is it called?


    "Samuel, you tell it, it''ll be called snow white in the future."


    Miaowao -


    snow comes slowly and wants to lick Chen Zhu.


    The tongue coating of snow is covered with barbs. Most cats have similar tongue coating.


    Although he won''t scratch Chen Yu, he''s afraid of hurting fari.


    "Fari, don''t let it lick in the future, or it will scratch your skin."


    Chen Yu held Snow White''s neck and looked into his eyes. "It looks like a albino species."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Albinism and albinism fall into two categories." Chen said.


    In fact, albino species are recessive genetic diseases.


    The body lacks tyrosinase, which is the main raw material for melanin synthesis.


    So even if there are melanocytes, they can''t synthesize melanin.


    The main features of the patient are skin, hair and iris.


    another albinism is also a genetic disease, and the genetic gene is more common. The number of people carrying albinism genes is about 1:70, and the incidence rate is 1:17000.


    Generally, the difference between the two can be distinguished from the eyes.


    Snow belongs to albino species. Its pupil is red. Because of the lack of melanin, the pupil is also very light.


    The albino species are afraid of sunlight and can''t stand long-term illumination, mainly because the body lacks the protection of melanin, and sunlight will cause certain harm to their body and eyes.


    Snow white, princess.


    It seems to match, but the species are different and the gender is the same.


    "Its fur is so soft." Fari stroked the snow.


    In fact, it doesn''t feel much better, just because it''s new.


    When the princess first arrived, she was also very favored.


    Just for a long time, the feeling will fade.


    But because they are familiar with each other, they are like familiar people together for a long time, and they will become at will.


    Will not be like the original, holding the princess shouting, you are so good, you are so good.


    The princess is like her own family.


    Now fari is full of curiosity about snow white. When she becomes familiar with snow white in the future, she will probably be the same as the princess.


    Farry is playing with snow in her arms, while Chen Yu is sitting outside to watch the action plan sent by West.


    The plan of action is very simple. It is to use the magic mine specially made by jurag.


    It can cause large-scale damage in an instant, and even the spirit can''t save the damage.


    In addition, there are magic flamethrowers. Magic phosphorus is added to the fuel, which also has an effective killing power on the spirit.


    However, it requires a person to enter the maple leaf community first to lure out the evil spirits and lead them to the trap.


    It''s just the person who lures. It''s obviously very dangerous.


    Chen is not afraid, but he doesn''t want to go.


    I am the president. Let the president do this kind of rough work?


    If I really take this task, it''s pure 25000.


    Of course, the plan is quite reliable on the whole.


    "By the way, isn''t Laurent here today?"


    "He went to his old friend for a drink."


    Don''t guess. It must be assand.


    ¡­¡­


    "Come again, old man."


    On a small wharf, Laurent and assand were already drunk.


    It''s all cans around, and I don''t know how much they drink.


    Looking at the setting sun on the sea level, the beauty is like the burning clouds of poetry and painting, which always gives people endless reverie.


    "Well, I wish those old guys were here." Assand sighed.


    "Assand, do you know about Pamela?"


    "Pamela? Since she quit, I only know that she got married more than ten years ago, and then never contacted again. "


    "Do you know she''s dead?"


    "Dead? How could she be a few years younger than you


    "What''s the disease?" Laurent said in a low voice.


    Assand was in a wheelchair, silent for a long time.


    Though his head was heavy, his mind was not confused."I said I saw Pamela''s soul the other day. Do you believe it?"


    "Less nonsense."


    "I''m not talking nonsense. I went to where she lived when she died." Laurent said: "it should be said that she contacted me first. Don''t ask me why the ghost can call me."


    "Where does she live?"


    "It''s like a place called Maple community, but it''s a bit scary."


    "Falk, I don''t believe in ghosts."


    "Or we may meet her now." Laurent said.


    "If you dare, I will."


    "Then go on. It seems that this place is not far from that place."


    Laurent pushes up assand''s wheelchair and heads for the maple leaf community.


    When Laurent and assand arrived outside the maple community, Laurent swallowed a mouthful of saliva. The cold wind blew all the way, and he woke up a lot: "it''s here. Do you dare to go in?"


    "Falk, I haven''t lived anywhere in these years. This kind of ragged and uninhabited community is often occupied. There''s nothing to be afraid of." Assand''s voice was loud, without a hint of advice.


    "There may be ghosts in it."


    "Old man, it''s only a few years since you become more like a mother. If you want to get out of your way, I''ll go in by myself. I''ll find Pamela if I can meet her."


    "Who''s afraid? I''m not afraid. "


    After all, Laurent really met Pamela, so he was a bit of a counsellor.


    But at this time, I will go on again.


    Otherwise, he would be despised to death by assand.


    Anyway, it''s Pamela. Pamela won''t hurt herself.


    By this time, it was a little dark.


    Laurent pushes assand into the community, a little cool.


    Assand shivered, and the wine woke up a lot.


    The feeling of this community is really very uncomfortable.


    "Why haven''t you arrived at Pamela''s house?"


    "What? Are you scared? If you''re afraid, I''ll push you out. "


    "Who''s afraid? Do you think I''m your counselor? " Assand''s voice rose.


    "It''s the one in front."


    Laurent pointed to the small white house in the distance.


    At Xiao Yang''s house, Laurent went up and knocked on the door.


    "Pamela, are you there? I came to see you with assand. "


    It was dark in the room, and Laurent looked a little fluffy.


    "Laurent, push me in. It''s a little cold outside."

 Chapter 604

    At the moment when they entered the room, the door suddenly snapped shut.


    "Laurent, why are you closing the door so hard, that''s a surprise."


    "No It''s not me. "


    Assand felt Laurent''s hands shaking.


    "Not you?"


    "Not me."


    Ticking - ticking -


    assand and Laurent both heard the second hand moving.


    A figure appeared in the dark.


    "Ah Ah Ghost, ghost, ghost! " Assand suddenly cried out.


    Laurent''s hands and feet froze, looking at the figure coming out of the dark.


    Who is Pamela.


    "Push me, push me..."


    "Falk Why do you two old bastards come here? " Pamela''s tone was completely iron hating and steel incorrigible.


    She''s really pissed off by these two old bastards.


    "Pamela? You''re not a ghost? "


    "She She It''s really a ghost... " Laurent clearly felt that Pamela''s hair stood up as she approached, like an instinctive reaction.


    "Why are you here?"


    "Look Look at you... "


    "Why don''t you come during the day? Do you know how dangerous it is here? "


    "Ha ha Don''t be kidding, Laurent. You and Pamela have already figured it out. It''s just me. "


    All of a sudden, assand seems to have got through Ren Du''s two channels. He''s not afraid at all.


    In the past, he used to play such pranks, but just now he really scared himself.


    Assand smiled and pushed the wheelchair towards Pamela.


    "Pamela, you don''t seem to have changed much. Let''s see how we''re both getting old."


    Assand reached out and went to pull Pamela''s arm.


    Just, it''s empty.


    Pamela was still standing in front of her, but she could not grasp her hand or touch her body.


    Assand''s face froze, then he turned his neck stiffly.


    "Laurent She She seems to be a real ghost. "


    Laurent''s smile was also stiff: "I told you that."


    "Falk, I thought you were kidding me."


    "You said you were not afraid."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "You shouldn''t be here." "It''s very dangerous here," Pamela said


    "There''s no danger. You won''t hurt us." Laurent said, "I didn''t come last time."


    "Last time it was because of the candle, which was the light of the Sabbath. As long as the candle was lit, the evil spirits wandering outside could not see you." Pamela said.


    "Then Then Then order one more. "


    "No more." "When the clock strikes at eight o''clock, the evil spirits will come out," Pamela said


    Pamela pointed to the clock hanging on the wall. It was more than two minutes before eight.


    "Let''s go now..."


    "It''s too late." Pamela shook her head. "You hide in the basement. Never come out until one o''clock."


    "Ah? Going into that basement? " Laurent was also full of fear of the basement.


    "By the way, don''t touch that skeleton."


    Another shiver came from assand: "is there a skeleton in the basement?"


    "Cut the crap and get to the basement."


    Laurent hurried assand to the entrance to the basement.


    But assand is in a wheelchair now. Laurent can''t hold him.


    You can only push the wheelchair, one step at a time.


    "Be careful. I don''t want to die here."


    "No nonsense, don''t disturb me..."


    Suddenly, the wooden steps under Laurent''s feet broke without warning.


    "Ah..."


    Assand rushed forward. The whole man fell out of the wheelchair and fell heavily to the ground.


    Assand pinched his hand, as if something had been pinched.


    Bones? Bones?


    Assange even hurried back.


    "Laurent, I seem to have touched the skeleton. Pamela said he couldn''t touch it? What will happen? "


    "How do I know if you''re dead?"


    Because the basement is so dark, he can''t see it clearly.


    But just then, there was a little more light in the basement.


    There were two more scarlet lights in front of them.


    It''s the red light coming from the skull''s eyes.


    Cluck -


    the hole makes a clear collision sound.Assand and Laurent were cold at the moment.


    "Cluck I wake up again? How long did I sleep? " The skull makes a sound.


    The skeleton began to look at his arms again: "I was dead when I was sleeping."


    "You two bastards, as expected, woke this guy up."


    At this time, Pamela appeared in the basement door.


    "May I explain it?" Laurent looks at Pamela helplessly.


    "Pamela, you''re dead." The skull looks at Pamela.


    "You killed me."


    "Me? I didn''t kill you. " Said the skull.


    "When you died, you unleashed the plague curse, killing me and more than 100 people."


    "Is that so?" The skeleton whispered.


    "Don''t go anywhere. Stay with me." Pamela said.


    "And our daughter?" The skull asked suddenly.


    Laurent and assand look at each other. Is this Pamela''s husband?


    "Dead, too, in your hand."


    "No, you lie to me. Although I have only bones left, I can feel that she is still alive and she still exists."


    "So what? Do you want to appear in front of her, like a ghost? "


    "Do you want to stop me?" The skull looks at Pamela.


    Pamela spits gently, and a cold air sprays on the skeleton.


    The skeleton found that his lower body was frozen: "how can you find a way to incarnate as a banshee? I didn''t expect to be a banshee. "


    "No, I''m not a real Banshee yet."


    The skeleton moved, but could not move the lower body: "do you think this can stop me? As long as you wait until after the early morning, your strength will begin to weaken, and I will not. All you have done is in vain. "


    Pamela''s face was heavy. She looked at Laurent and assand, who were huddled in the corner. "Laurent, call your son-in-law here."


    "What?"


    "Call him."


    "I''m not in the mood to play with him now..." Laurent was terrified.


    "Not to play with him I need his help. "


    "He can''t help anything, he can''t help anything."


    "No, he can help, and only he can help."


    "I don''t understand what you mean."


    "If he could take you out last time, he could take you out this time."


    "What?"


    "I don''t know who he is, but he can help." Pamela said.

 Chapter 605

    "Are you sure?" Laurent still had doubts.


    "At this time of day, it''s the most violent time outside, but he can walk to my door safely. Do you think he will be an ordinary person?"


    "Then if he comes, we will be saved?"


    "I don''t know." Pamela said.


    "What is he?" Laurent asked.


    "Gaga..." The skeleton laughed, "do you want to live forever? I can give you eternal life and help me break the ice in my lower body. "


    "Eternal life? You don''t live forever. "


    Although assand and Laurent drink, they are not stupid.


    Skeletons themselves are not living now. Are they qualified to help others live forever?


    "If it wasn''t Pamela, I wouldn''t have died." "I was starved to death by her," said the skeleton


    "Don''t listen to him. In order to pursue immortality, he tried to change his own factors by making experiments with living people, eating human flesh, drinking human blood, and using voodoo magic on himself." Pamela said: "as his wife, I just can''t stand his inhuman behavior, so I used magic to imprison him here, and then let him die naturally, but I didn''t expect that, even then, he still didn''t die completely."


    "I have said that I am immortal now. No one can kill me."


    The finger of the skull is on the ice of the lower part of the body. There is a dissolved hole in the ice, but the hole is not large.


    If he wants to untie the ice completely, he must count at least 100 times.


    "Pamela, if you ice him again, he seems to be out soon."


    "Do you think that magic is used casually? It''s the Banshee''s breath. It can only be recovered after a few days'' rest."


    Laurent looked around and looked for a rusty iron bar. "Is it useful to break him?"


    At this time, he is not afraid, or after fear, he is excited.


    In some ways, he is very similar to farry.


    Fear and curiosity about the unknown.


    "There are a lot of voodoo curses on him, a little dust, with fatal breath. When his body was rotting, the voodoo curse released led to a plague in this community. Are you sure you want to break him?"


    "Then Then there''s nothing to do with him? "


    "There is a way to find some powerful witches to seal him directly, or destroy his soul directly."


    "Can''t you?"


    "I can''t even stop him now."


    All of a sudden, the skull''s mouth spewed out a mouthful of acid liquid and sprayed it on the ice.


    Ice corrodes faster, and Laurent and assand immediately smell the stench.


    "No! Get out of here. "


    But Pamela''s warning was too late, and Laurent and assand felt their heads were sinking and their feet were unsteady.


    Laurent took out his cell phone and made a difficult call.


    But he didn''t even say a word, and his cell phone fell to the ground.


    Then the man fainted, and the ice in the lower half of the skeleton had melted.


    As soon as the skeleton made a big effort, large pieces of ice were made.


    A few more times, the skeleton has been completely freed.


    "It seems that you still can''t stop me." The skeleton swaggered out of the basement.


    "Zelay, you''ve made a big mistake. You''re dead now. What else do you want to do?" Pamela follows the skeleton. She can''t stop it now.


    Of course, skeletons can''t take Pamela.


    "Since I can''t pursue immortality, I''ll pursue rebirth. Now I have many ideas in my mind, I''m full of energy, and I have unlimited time to pursue rebirth. No one can stop me this time." Zeley said.


    Zelei came out of the house and found many evil spirits outside.


    The evil spirits also found zelei and rushed to zelei at once.


    "A lot of food, Gaga..." Zeley''s jaw collided with his, making a crisp sound: "I''m hungry."


    Zerey''s mouth is open, and a evil spirit is drawn into it.


    One is not enough, and zelei has another, and another


    After absorbing eight or nine evil spirits one after another, the evil spirits finally found out that the skeleton was so horrible that they would run away.


    "It''s a good place." Zelei''s spirit soared, and he felt that his magic became more abundant: "the litters here, you will call me the king of skeleton in the future. Come here and be loyal to me. As long as you refuse to be loyal to me, it will be my food."


    The evil spirits around look at Zelai with fear, and they will also be afraid.


    Zerry is so much stronger than them, and so much more evil.


    Pamela followed zeley for a while: "zeley, it''s not good to stay here safely. Why do you have to do those evil things?""Do you think I''m evil? I used to think that I could create a new era. If I didn''t stop you, maybe I have succeeded now. "


    "Create a new era? Rely on your cruel and evil human experiments? "


    Just then, there was a flash of light outside the community and a slight brake sound.


    Soon a figure came in from outside.


    "The living? There are living people coming here. "


    Pamela saw the visitor. It was Chen Yu.


    "Well, I''m here to find Laurent. Should assand be here, too? Did I disturb you? " Chen Yu looks at Zelai and Pamela.


    "Young man, I declare that you are honored to be my first experiment."


    "Me?" Chen Yu pointed to his nose, and then to zelei: "to be your test object?"


    "Boy, run, you can''t fight him." Pamela said.


    "Isn''t this a skeleton monster?" Chen Zhuo pointed to zelei: "I''ve seen a lot of this stuff. I still have a pile in my house."


    "Little skeleton? Gaga... " Zelei grinned, his hands waved, and the fluorescent green began to float around him.


    "I''m zelei the skeleton, kneel down to your king."


    Poof -


    "king of skeleton, the title of good low."


    Pamela''s face was heavy. "Don''t touch the plague curse around him."


    "Curse?" Chen Yu''s Glutton''s mouth has opened, a heavy suction.


    The plague curse around him was sucked into the mouth of the glutton, and Chen could not help shaking.


    It''s said by the glutton that people feel happy all over. It''s delicious.


    "Boy, breathing all the plague curses into your body will only make you die faster, but that''s OK. I''m still short of a polluter, so you can be my polluter. Go to the city and spread the plague."

 Chapter 606

    "That lady Pamela, has he read any evil classic novels in the 1980s and 1990s recently? What''s wrong with your brain? " Chen asked.


    "He was out of his mind." Make complaints about Pamela.


    "Boy, I''ll tear you up!" Zelei is furious and pours directly at Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu''s right arm suddenly swelled, and his huge mouth seized the left half of zelei''s. Chen Yu''s face had a faint smile.


    "Your body The taste looks It''s good, too. "


    "Me? It''s delicious? "


    Click -


    the Glutton''s mouth has bitten off half of zelei''s skeleton.


    Zeley lost his balance and fell to the ground.


    Almost all the bones of his body are falling apart.


    "You Why are you not affected by the plague curse? "


    "I''m sorry, can you release more plague curses?" Chen Yu stood in front of zelei, with a gentle smile: "I haven''t eaten enough. I seldom have such a delicious plague curse."


    Pamela''s eyes are dumbfounded. Eat the plague curse and zerey as food?


    Who is this man?


    "Well, it seems that it can''t wait." Chen Yu''s Glutton''s mouth opened again, and one fell over zelei.


    All the evil spirits around ran away in a flash. No one dared to appear in front of Chen Yu.


    In their view, zelay is horrible enough.


    Eat them as food.


    But what''s more frightening is that this man actually eats zelei as food.


    This man is the man at the top of the food chain.


    "Miss Pamela, are Laurent and assand there, please?"


    "Inside, they are all cursed by the plague, and now they are very dangerous."


    "Oh Show me. "


    When Chen entered the basement, he saw Laurent and assand lying on the ground.


    Their faces were all green, and Chen Chu again drew on the mouth of the glutton and sucked at them.


    The green gas from the two men floated out and was sucked clean by the mouth of the glutton.


    "Thank you." Pamela said.


    "You''re welcome. By the way, can you tell me what happened?"


    Pamela said the whole story once: "Zelai, my husband, a highly poisonous wizard, an idiot who wants to pursue immortality, I found out his evil behavior, then I imprisoned him here by magic, starved him alive, but the plague released when he died also killed me, and more than 100 people in this community, I will stay, and then Keep watching him to prevent him from waking up one day and continuing his evil. "


    "It''s settled, and I have to go."


    "Well By the way, Laurent is not bad. "


    "I refuse to accept your words. Goodbye, Ms Pamela."


    Achoo -


    "I forgot again. I''m greedy."


    ¡­¡­


    "Shall we kill in?"


    "Maybe we can get rid of him."


    "Maybe he''s spent a lot of magic fighting that skull monster, and now he''s hiding in the room to rest."


    "Let''s go in and kill him."


    "I count three times. Let''s kill together. Three, two, one..."


    At this time, the door opened, and Chen took Laurent and assand out with one hand.


    The nose is itchy, and the mouth of those who overeat on their right arm is more itchy.


    A-sneeze -


    Bang -


    Pamela''s front yard, together with the house opposite, was instantly razed to the ground.


    At the same time, there are more than a dozen evil spirits.


    "It''s much more comfortable to sneeze."


    Chen''s Glutton''s mouth has returned to normal. He feels his nose, which is much more comfortable.


    Chen Yu did not encounter any evil spirits along the way.


    No one dares to come and die.


    ¡­¡­


    "Ah Ah... "


    Laurent exclaimed, but he found himself in bed.


    "I''m back?" Laurent touched his body. It was all right.


    Laurent rushes downstairs and sees Chen Yu outside in the sun.


    "Chen, did you bring me back?"


    "It''s the police who called me. I said you two are very old and one is still in a wheelchair. Can you stop it a little bit? If you have nothing to do with going to the seaside for drinking, are you tired of going to sea burial? "


    "You mean, last night, I was drunk with assand by the sea?"


    "Nonsense, can''t you remember?"


    "I''m a little confused."


    Chen Yu glanced at Laurent: "you two are both drunk and restless. You are still there calling to see Pamela."Now Laurent''s brain is still in a mess. His mind is beginning to get confused.


    He didn''t know what was true or what was false.


    "Sober up, would you like some?"


    Laurent took Chen''s sobering medicine and took a sip, which really made his brain clear.


    However, there are still many difficulties that cannot be solved.


    At this time, Chen''s phone rang.


    "Hello, West, what''s up?"


    "President, we are in the process of deployment. Would you like to come here?"


    "All right."


    Chen Yu looked at Laurent and said, "I have something to go out."


    When Chen Yu came to the headquarters of the supernatural society again, everyone immediately gathered in the conference hall.


    This time, no one dares to hang around in front of Chen Yu.


    "Come on, who can explain the evil spirit group of the maple leaf community


    At this time, Ingrid stood up as a Strategic Logistics Manager.


    He is the main planner of this time: "president, after our research and discussion, the evil spirit group of maple leaf community is powerful and numerous. With the number of our association, if it is a positive confrontation, it is obviously impossible to win, so my plan is to arrange traps first, then introduce the evil spirit into the traps, and finally detonate the traps."


    "What about the specific implementation plan?"


    "It''s mainly jurag, his weapon manufacturing, magic mines and magic flamethrowers. As long as they meet our requirements, the success rate of this plan is very high."


    "Jurag, do you have a problem?" Chen asked.


    "No matter the magic mine or the magic flamethrower, there is no problem in the principle and manufacturing difficulty, as long as it can provide enough raw materials."


    "I don''t have a problem, either. I''ll provide enough raw materials for jurag." Said wokis.


    "Then it''s settled." Chen said.


    "President, there''s another question." Said West.


    "What''s the problem?"


    "Who will be the bait?"


    Everyone bowed their heads. No one wanted to be the bait.


    As long as your brain is normal, you know how dangerous this bait is.


    "No one volunteered? Then I''ll call the roll. " Chen Chu looked at the crowd.


    "President, look at my old arms and legs. I can''t run fast if I want to." Bill said that he normally walks with a crutch.


    "President, I......" One by one, they began to find all kinds of excuses.

 Chapter 607

    "None of you want to?" Chen Yu looks at everyone.


    "President, you should be considerate to me."


    "Please forgive me..."


    "Me too, I''m still a child..."


    Each one has a very good reason, all can not go.


    Chen Yu narrowed his eyes and looked at everyone. "If you don''t want to go, go to them all."


    "Ah?"


    "All?"


    "One person may not be able to bring all the evil spirits here. Just five people will go together and lead more."


    "We will die in it." Cried bill.


    "Be brave. Look at Moore. He''s not afraid at all. He''s calm." Chen pointed to 15-year-old Moore.


    "President I peed in my pants. " Moore blushed and lowered his head. He did not dare to see Chen.


    "President, will it be too hard for them?" West looks at Chen.


    "Or are you going?"


    "I firmly support your decision."


    Chen Yu looked at jurag and said, "when will things be ready?"


    "As long as there is enough material, it can be refitted tomorrow."


    "Then tomorrow night."


    "Tomorrow night? Will it be too impatient? "


    "If you are in a hurry, it will be a broken place. There will be no result in several times of begging. When do you want to delay?" Chen Yu stares at the crowd, swearing and turns away.


    People in the meeting room look at me, I look at you, and they don''t speak.


    "Mr. West, the president can only talk, but in the end he didn''t say what he was going to do." "I want to say, let''s fight against him," waukes said discontentedly


    "Revolt? How to resist? Do you want to fight him? If you win him, the president is yours. "


    "Well I can''t be alone, of course, but we can''t let him ride alone on all of us. "


    "Wokis, you''ve been instigating conflict with the president these days. What''s your purpose?" Jolin Nash looked coldly at wokis.


    "What purpose can I have? He is just an outsider, who can tell us what to do."


    "If you have any dissatisfaction with him, you can tell him by yourself. You don''t need to instigate us for a while."


    "All right, shut up." West patted the table: "it''s not the time for your infighting, but tomorrow we''re going to start real action. This time, we''re not just fighting on the edge, killing a few evil spirits and ending our work. This time, we''re going to go deep into the maple leaf community."


    "I want protective clothing. I won''t go without it." Cried bill.


    "I need it, too."


    "Me too."


    "Jurag, get five suits for each of them."


    "Mr. West, I have to prepare protective clothing and weapons. I can''t help it."


    "I can stay and help jurag." Said wokis.


    ¡­¡­


    The next afternoon, Chen came to the headquarters of the association again.


    "Are you all ready?"


    "It''s no use not being prepared. You won''t let us escape." Wokis mumbled.


    Chen Yu looked at wokis and said, "by the way, are you ready for the account book I want?"


    "I''m ready. I''ll bring it tomorrow." Said wokis.


    In my heart, I''m afraid you won''t have a chance to see it again.


    "All right, let''s go. Work early and finish work early." Cried Chen.


    "President, don''t we have to go?" Said wokis.


    "Everyone but Erdos is going."


    Erdos is an ordinary person, who is also paid ordinary security salary.


    So Chen allowed Erdos to stay at the headquarters.


    But others are psychics, psychics.


    No one is paid by ordinary people. Now when it comes to employing people, no one can shrink back.


    Although bill, Moore, moid, Jolin Nash and BALIA are fighters.


    West, wokis, batilu, jurag and Ingrid are support personnel.


    But in fact, each of them is good at something.


    Isn''t it funny that there are only two or three cats in the supernatural society, and they have to be divided into so detailed.


    So Chen asked all of them to go and fight.


    Just like a mercenary regiment, it can have its own advantages, but when it''s time to fight, everyone should hold up the gun pole.


    Although they were reluctant, they could only comply under the pressure of Chen Yu.


    "President, this is the protective clothing I prepared for you. You put it on. This protective clothing has good magic resistance and great defense against the attack of evil spirits."West''s legs generally flatter Chen.


    "No more." Chen doesn''t like wearing this kind of protective clothing.


    Tightly clasps the body, lets him feel to stretch not to open the body.


    "But it''s dangerous."


    "Just a few evil spirits, dangerous farts."


    "That''s not some evil spirits..."


    "Mr. West, since the president doesn''t want it, why bother?" Said wokis darkly.


    Chen Yu takes another look at wokis. This wokis, from the first day of his coming, has been in a strange attitude.


    He''s in charge of finance again. If he doesn''t have any problem with economic crimes, his name should be written in reverse.


    But here My name is written upside down.


    All of them took a minibus of the association, which may be the most expensive property of the supernatural Association.


    Chen Yu gets on the bus. It hasn''t moved for a long time. It''s mildewy inside. The seat is covered with dust.


    The car is moving, everyone''s heart is beating.


    Each of them knows how terrible the evil spirit group in maple leaf community is.


    I know more about the risks of this operation.


    West stood up and took a bottle of water from the box in front of him.


    "This is a magic elixir, which can supplement certain magic power. Everyone takes a bottle and uses it when necessary."


    I''ll go. I even have the potion for returning to the devil?


    How does it feel like playing a copy?


    "President, this is yours. You are strong. I have prepared two copies for you."


    "No more." Chen Yu shook his head.


    The Chinese bus drove for more than half an hour and stopped outside the maple leaf community.


    "Eh? How is it here? "


    Chen Yu has some accidents.


    Is this Maple community?


    This is the place where I came twice the other day.


    Pamela''s house is right here.


    Originally, I really thought it was some kind of dragon pond and tiger cave, but it was such a rotten place.


    I don''t understand what is necessary for the existence of the supernatural society.


    West went up and pulled on Rachel. "President, here we are."


    "Oh, come on." As soon as Chen Yu got out of the car, wokis suddenly hit Chen Yu''s body. Something on his hand fell on Chen Yu''s body.


    "What are you doing?" Chen Xun patted the liquid on his body. It didn''t smell, but it felt sticky.


    "President, I''m sorry I didn''t see you get off." Wokis apologized.

 Chapter 608

    Chen Yu looked at wokis disgustedly. "Don''t you have eyes when you walk?"


    "President, I''m sorry."


    Chen Chu waved: "forget it, jurag, go and set the trap."


    "Yes, president."


    Jurag began to bury mines. These magic mines have considerable power.


    No matter for ordinary people or spirits, it has a very strong killing power.


    After jurag finished arranging the traps, the sky began to darken.


    "President, the trap has been set."


    "Well, come here and have a good meal. When you have finished eating, go in. Be careful."


    "President, don''t you go in?"


    "I stay here to control the trap. I always need someone to stay."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "President, in fact, I can detonate magic mines."


    "I can, too."


    "Me too."


    "I''m the president. I want to sit in the rear. If this plan fails, I need to clean up the mess." Chen Yuli said of course, "have you ever seen a big boss make an opening move?"


    After a while, Chen Yu said so openly.


    But still can not change a fact.


    He just wanted to be a man and huddle outside.


    Chen Yu has seen the time, now it''s more than seven o''clock.


    "Well, you can go in."


    "President, I don''t want you." Westra is wearing Chen Yu.


    "Go away!" Chen Yu kicked away West.


    By this time, it was dark, and the whole Maple community was dark.


    Everyone entered the maple leaf community.


    "Well, now it''s all over the place," West said. "Throw flares in every house and run when you''ve lost them."


    Flare is the best thing to enrage the spirit. Flare is not only useful for people, but also for spirit.


    After a short period of blindness, the spirit will gradually recover its vision, and then it will be furious.


    But in this process of vision recovery, there is enough time for them to escape.


    It''s also part of their plan.


    "Everyone check the time." Said West.


    "Seven fifty."


    "Attention, keep on talking." "There is only one chance for a trap, so we need to attract the spirit to the trap at the door at the same time, blow them up at one time. If the gap between the front and back is too long, then we still have to face a large number of evil spirits," West said


    "Well, we see."


    West looked at Bill. "Bill, you''re the slowest. You''re in charge of this area. You''re the closest to the exit. If you don''t have time, you use body strengthening magic."


    "Moore, you''re in charge of this area, and your separate magic can be used to attract attention."


    West is still more experienced, one by one to assign everyone''s tasks.


    "Mr. West, in fact, it''s you who should continue to be the president, rather than the coward who should do nothing." Said wokis.


    Others felt the same way. West frowned.


    "Well, everyone''s assigned area is ready, it''s all dispersed, and at eight o''clock sharp, we''ll start to move."


    ¡­¡­


    "Why are these people again? Are they going to die again?"


    Pamela saw the supernatural through the window.


    She is no stranger to these people, though she has never been in touch with them.


    But Pamela knew that these people had come to maple community many times and fought with the evil spirits inside.


    However, their strength can only be said to be quite average.


    It''s good to kill one or two evil spirits at a time. Once there are more evil spirits, they immediately run away with their tails in their hands.


    Didi Da -


    at this time, the bell at eight o''clock rings, and Barria smashes something heavily into the window.


    "What?"


    Pa -


    in a flash, the dazzling light blinded Pamela''s eyes.


    "Ah Ah My eyes... "


    "I''m going to kill her! I''m going to kill that little... Bitch... Son, ah ah... "


    Then she ran to the next room and hit another flare. There was a roar in the room.


    And in every corner of the community, the same scene is constantly staged.


    BALIA quickly around an area, a dozen rooms were lost by her a grenade.


    With a crash, a room in the rear burst out of the door and a ferocious spirit came out.


    "Little bitch, I''m going to kill you..."


    The ferocious spirit was two or three times the size of the ordinary one, just like a little giant."Ah..." BALIA ran away in a hurry, frightened, and cried, "I''ve almost led you. When can I run back?"


    "Barria, you''re the innermost area. You can run back now. I''m almost there."


    Barria heard West, went around a fountain, and ran out.


    All of a sudden, the evil spirit in the back came up and swept her back with one claw.


    There was a flash of light behind her, and she rolled on the ground a few times, then ran on.


    The effect of protective clothing is quite good, but protective clothing can not protect her indefinitely.


    Use it less once, and with the attack power just now, it is estimated that if you use it again, the protective clothing will lose its effect.


    "Run..." Behind bill in front, there was a wave of evil spirits.


    There are more evil spirits behind BALIA. Bill, the old man, threw away his crutches and ran with all his life.


    Running and running, the body began to grow, and finally changed like a little giant, directly toward the door.


    At this time, several other people also catch up. Behind each of them, there is a wave of evil spirits.


    Although their strength is not so good, they are all very strong when it comes to the ability of pulling monsters.


    And these evil spirits have gathered together to cover the sky and the moon, crying and howling.


    It''s like the end of the world. These rookies haven''t seen it before.


    All of us are going to pee. Suddenly a scream came.


    Moore''s body was overtaken by the evil spirit, but he didn''t hold on for a second, and was swallowed by the evil spirit in an instant.


    Wokis was the first to rush out of the exit, then the second and third.


    One by one, out of the trap area.


    "President, come on, let''s go!"


    Chen Chu looked around, ten people, one many.


    Next, Chen Yu presses the remote control.


    Boom -


    suddenly, dozens of magic mines were detonated.


    The fire and the splashing debris made the surrounding area a mess.


    The explosion lasted for a minute, and Chen had never let go of such gorgeous fireworks.


    "Ha ha It''s a success. "


    "We succeeded." Everyone was thrilled.


    They have eliminated so many evil spirits. In such a violent explosion, those evil spirits can never survive.


    However, the flames of the explosion gradually subsided, and the evil spirits were in good condition.


    One evil spirit is not dead, and everyone''s expression is frozen.


    However, all the evil spirits rushed at Chen Yu.


    "Let''s go, let''s run!" "They''re all headed for the president, and we''ve got time to get away," waukes cried

 Chapter 609

    "Stop!" Chen Yu roared loudly.


    Chen''s face was livid, and all the plans were carried out perfectly.


    But the final result is not satisfactory.


    So fierce explosion, unexpectedly a evil spirit didn''t blow up.


    This is obviously not normal.


    Chen''s voice stopped the supernatural society and the evil spirits.


    When they looked back, they found that all the evil spirits had stopped a few meters away from Chen Yu.


    Wokis is worried. Are these evil spirits idiots?


    Hurry up and kill that man.


    Chen Yu looked at the people of the supernatural Society: "if anyone dared to move, he would die here today!"


    People from the supernatural society found that the evil spirits closest to Chen Yu actually took a few steps back.


    Wokis is even more worried, you so many evil spirits, afraid that man do?


    "And then! No one wants to escape! " "Don''t try to escape one!" said Chen


    They found that the evil spirits showed fear to Chen Yu.


    Suddenly, there was a scream in the back of more than 100 evil spirits.


    A evil spirit seems to be pinched by an invisible hand, then dragged into nothingness.


    Whether it''s the supernatural society or the evil spirits, the picture feels extremely weird and terrifying.


    "I said, no one is allowed to run without my permission, and whoever runs will die."


    Chen Yu looked at the evil spirit group and said, "you can try it. Maybe you think that there are so many of you. I can''t help you!"


    Chen looked again at all of the supernatural society.


    At this time, everyone felt creepy.


    Chen Yu was the only one who frightened all the evil spirits.


    Let the evil spirit dare not go forward, or even run away.


    "I wanted to give you a chance, as long as that action can succeed, then I will train you well, but you let me down." Chen looked at the ten members: "julage, why the magic mine is invalid? Now, you can explain it to me clearly. You can''t explain it clearly. You can feed them tonight."


    "I I don''t know. These magic mines are all gunpowder prepared by me according to the standard proportion. They can''t be invalid Unless... " Jurag suddenly looked at wokis and said, "unless the material is provided to me, there is something wrong with it."


    "You fart. Don''t frame me. What does it have to do with me?" Wokis immediately shouted nervously, "it''s your own problem. Don''t pull me into the water."


    Chen Chu looked at wokis and looked back at the evil spirit group: "so why do you all come to me? Am I ugly? "


    "Asians really don''t fit my aesthetic..."


    I don''t know which evil spirit said a word. Chen Yu''s eyes suddenly burst out of murderous spirit.


    Together with that evil spirit, several evil spirits were hurt, screaming and being pulled into nothingness by invisible hands.


    "Who can give me the answer?" Chen Yu growled, "say, are you all mute?"


    "Mr. Chen, let me answer your question."


    Pamela knew Chen was very strong, but she did not expect that Chen was so terrible.


    She didn''t even understand how Chen Yu eliminated the evil spirits.


    There was no magic wave or even movement in him, and the evil spirits were dragged into nothingness.


    "Well, come on."


    "There''s a smell of life in you, and it''s the most alluring smell for the dead." Pamela said, "we are attracted by the smell on you, so we come to you."


    Chen Chu looked down and looked at the wet area of his clothes.


    Chen Chu took off his clothes and threw them to Pamela. "You smell it, isn''t it?"


    "Yes, that''s the smell on it."


    Chen looked at wokis and said, "it seems that there is an answer."


    Wokis wanted to turn around and run away, but he didn''t know who had extended his foot and tripped him.


    "How many can eat meat?"


    Several evil spirits went out and came to Chen Yu''s back.


    Everyone felt creepy and subconsciously stepped back from wokis.


    Only wokis on the ground: "President I''m wrong, I''m wrong You Give me a break. "


    They don''t know how strong the new president is.


    But they knew that this president must be more terrifying than the previous presidents, a hundred times more terrifying than all of them combined.


    "Why do you do that?" Chen Yu looks at wokis.


    "Because Because you need to check the account... "


    People suddenly realized that this was the reason.


    No wonder these days, as long as Chen Yu is away, wokis instigates them intentionally or unintentionally.After a long time, Chen Yu wanted to check the accounts.


    That is to say, a lot of their activity funds are coveted by wokis?


    This makes everyone''s eyes start to burn.


    At first, they thought it was a personal feud between wokis and Chen Yu.


    And some sympathy for wokis.


    It turned out that he had misappropriated the funds for everyone''s activities.


    "How much has been moved?"


    "Millions of dollars..."


    "Be specific."


    "I don''t know..." Waukes lowered his head.


    "And the money?"


    "In I''m here... " Wokis was scared to tears and snivels: "president, I will change my mind. Please let me go."


    "This card? How much is the password? "


    Wokis said a set of figures, Chen Yu left the card to West: "check how much money is still in it."


    West picked up his cell phone and looked it up: "four hundred fifty-five thousand dollars."


    "Millions of dollars, only one tenth left? What about the money? "


    "No more."


    "No more?"


    "It''s all spent."


    "Very well." Chen Yu sneered, "break him to me!"


    "No..."


    West couldn''t look down a bit. He stepped forward and said, "President..."


    "You want to plead? How about you take his place? "


    West wanted to give it back, and the others stopped talking.


    Ah ah -


    it wasn''t long before wokis had only one piece of rotten meat left.


    Chen looked at the evil spirits and said, "as the president of the supernatural society, I am sending you an ultimatum. You will leave maple leaf community in three days and forced demolition will be carried out here."


    "Mr. Chen, we don''t have a place to go. If we leave here, we will be scattered, and the danger will be even greater when we arrive." Pamela said.


    She knows Chen Yu, and she is the most powerful spirit here, so she still has a certain voice.


    "Then I will destroy you all."


    At this time, West came to Chen''s side: "president, let''s take them in."


    "We take them in?" Chen Yu looks at West. "Are you sure?"


    "Yes, they are not useless. They can be our non editorial members."


    Chen looked at Pamela and said, "would you like to be enrolled by our supernatural society? If you don''t want to, you can say it now. I can give you a ride. "


    "Ah..."


    Another scream. Lao Hei started too fast.


    All the evil spirits are speechless. You don''t give them a choice at all.


    Now who dares to say no?

 Chapter 610

    "West, go back and make up a guild code for me, and then follow the rules. The first rule of the guild code is to obey the order of the president unconditionally."


    All of them are speechless and seek personal rights for themselves. Do you want to be so aboveboard.


    If you say it in private, even if we know it, we can''t say anything.


    Even if you say it in front of us, we dare not say anything.


    But I feel uncomfortable.


    What does it feel like to have more than 100 evil spirits in the bus jam?


    Although the spirit body has no entity, it has more than 100 evil spirits.


    It''s still terrifying.


    "Is there room for so many evil spirits in our association?"


    "We have money. Change places." West said ruddy.


    "Change places? Did I agree? " Chen Yu stares at West: "now that you have a little money, you want to change places. Do you think the association is your family?"


    "Well I''m sorry, president. I didn''t think about it properly. "


    "Forget this time, and report to me next time."


    Chen Chu had already had enough of that block, and insulted himself for a while.


    In the future, if others ask who they are, they say they are the president of the supernatural society.


    Where to work, in a slum.


    Don''t lose face too much.


    "President, what are the requirements of our new headquarters?"


    "First of all, it''s big enough to accommodate at least so many non editorial members."


    "There must be a kitchen." "I don''t know," interrupted Jolin Nash, who was sitting in the front seat.


    "Have a bathroom." Said Barria.


    When people look at BALIA, they all see her undress No, it''s war dance.


    Can''t think more about Don''t think about it.


    "An amusement park." Said Moore.


    "Rejected." Chen Yu said without hesitation, "how old are you? You need a playground."


    "Reject the rejection, and set up a seesaw for you at most." Said West.


    "Well, I''ll be informed as soon as the headquarters re selects it."


    Chen looked at Pamela and said, "Pamela, you are also a full member of the supernatural society. Please help me watch them. If there is any trouble, please let me know."


    Although Pamela is a spirit, her strength and magic cognition are definitely the highest in the supernatural society.


    Making her a full member of the supernatural society can also help manage evil spirits.


    These evil spirits are just like sheep in front of Chen Yu.


    But in front of other members of the supernatural society, it may not be so honest.


    Chen Yu could not look at these evil spirits every day.


    So with Pamela watching, at least there won''t be much trouble.


    Pamela has to agree if she doesn''t, because she was caught in Chen Yu''s prostitution.


    If I say no, I will slap Chen Yu to the wall.


    I don''t know him very well.


    ¡­¡­


    Although the lines and pigments of the ancient murals are so rough.


    But what is recorded above is a story, a period of history.


    "This relic is really a worthy visit." The professor''s gloved hand gently touched the mural.


    Phoeniti is not very interested in the murals in this relic.


    The remains are semi public, not fully public, but are not forbidden to the expedition or the expedition.


    Phoenicity went deeper into the ruins.


    Suddenly a sudden voice came.


    It was a child''s laugh.


    In such relics, it is obvious that there should not be a child''s voice.


    But finiti listened very well.


    She didn''t think she had hallucinations.


    But when she turned around, she didn''t see any children.


    The team members in the distance are still taking photos and inspecting the murals on the rock wall.


    Phoenicity''s eyes twinkled, turning to the deep passage.


    From the information she got.


    The remains have been completely explored.


    There have been many teams before and after, basically there is no missing corner.


    Just, with a keen sense of professional intuition.


    There''s always a sense of mystery around here.


    Jingling bell -


    suddenly, her mobile phone rings.


    The sudden ringing of the mobile phone startled everyone in the ruins.


    "Hello, is that miss finiti?" she picked up her cell phone


    "Yes, it''s me."


    "Professor Peters asked me to send you a copy of the information. Could you give me your email?"


    "Well, what about Professor Peters?""He went out to sea."


    "Out to sea? What to do? "


    Feiniti is a little confused. Professor Peters has worked with her for many years.


    Professor Peters has been to the site before, and then he has been urging her to come to the site to have a look. Maybe there will be special discoveries.


    Now phinetius is here, but Professor Peters is at sea.


    Didn''t Professor Peters always dislike going to sea?


    What did he run to the sea for?


    "I''m sorry, I don''t know. I''m just his student, but Professor Peters said Miss finiti would understand."


    "I will understand? What do I understand? "


    Finiti was confused and hung up with Professor Peters''s students.


    Phoenicity received the information from Professor Peters.


    Phoenicity opened her eyes for a few times. Why are all the photos of this relic?


    What is this for?


    "Mr. sterling, could you come here for a moment?"


    Sterling is also a very knowledgeable scholar in her team.


    "This is from a friend of mine. Please help me to see what it means."


    Sterling took the phone: "is this the picture here?"


    "Yes."


    "It''s like this picture here?" Stirling compared the remains: "this picture is a little strange, it''s exactly the picture in this picture."


    "What''s strange?"


    "In the records of Inca civilization, they believe in the sun and the sky, so most of their murals are looking up at the sky and the sun, but look at this painting..."


    Sterling pointed to the mural on the rock wall: "this tall man, his eyes are facing the ground."


    "Didn''t you look at the murals of the Inca civilization at all?"


    "Yes, quite a few, but facing the ground symbolizes death. If the person in a painting faces the ground, it indicates that he is going to die."


    "I still don''t understand. What''s so strange about this painting that it indicates death?"


    "Miss finiti, look at the murals in this row. This man is like a warrior in a fairy tale. He has accepted three tasks: killing the hungry wolf who eats people, subduing the giant crocodile in the water, and defeating the bear king in the forest. He is walking the king''s road, which also indicates Guanghui. When he is king, he should look up to the sky. The king of the Inca is immortal It will look like death, but when he is crowned, he looks down at the ground. "


    "And what does that mean?"

 Chapter 611

    "Faith." "It''s an alien king, he doesn''t believe in the sky, he doesn''t believe in the sun, he believes in the earth and death," Sterling said


    "And then?"


    "The story is over here." Said sterling.


    Phoenicity turned her head in doubt.


    Just now, she heard another child''s laughter.


    It makes her think that she is not mentally abnormal.


    Phoenicity looks around.


    "Captain Captain. "


    "Ah? What? "


    "What''s the matter with you? Is it not in good condition? "


    "No, nothing." Phoenicity shook her head. "Can you see what''s the point of these photos my friend sent me?"


    "It should be the key to this relic."


    "What''s the point?"


    "When I came in, I realized that the remains were not complete. I suspected that some of them were not here."


    "I still don''t understand."


    "The relics have been cut and moved to other places. The murals in this relic actually point to the location of another part of the relics."


    "Move to another location? How can I move such a large vestige? "


    "To move is to build something else." Stirling said: "it may be because of the environment or political factors at that time, the ruins can no longer be built on the original foundation, so the owner of the ruins changed places for some purposes, and continued to build the rest of the ruins. As for the purpose I don''t know. "


    "But there are signs that your friend has found the other half of the remains. He is sending you an invitation. If you can solve it, you are entitled to explore more secrets with him."


    ¡­¡­


    "Chen, go out with me." Laurent said.


    "If you want to go out for a walk, go on your own and pull me to do something. We don''t have such a good relationship." Chen Yu rolled his eyes.


    "I''m going back to Sacramento tomorrow."


    "Oh, is Whitney back?"


    Chen Yu is secretly happy that the old bastard can finally leave.


    I can live in the world of two with Fanny again.


    All of a sudden, Chen felt the sunshine and clear air again.


    The whole world has become better.


    "I''d like to go to the community where Pamela lives again. Please come with me."


    This old bastard is so afraid of death.


    Why do you have to go to that place?


    But the maple community is no longer in danger.


    "No, go yourself."


    "If you don''t come with me, I''ll tell fari you beat me."


    "If you''re going to tell Fanny, I''m going to tell Winnipeg I''m going to find my old sweetheart."


    Laurent can''t be angry: "I''m so angry. Why does fari like you?"


    "I''m curious, too, why a bastard like you would have a girl like Fanny."


    "I''ll go myself." Laurent took Chen''s car key and left.


    Chen Yu picks up the mobile phone, and a message is pushed in it.


    Ford of the United States won the first place in the men''s 100 meter sprint with 9.59 seconds in Tokyo, the first stop of the Diamond League. This achievement has set a new record for him and made him the first runner to reach 9.6 seconds.


    Although the current world record is still bolt, compared with bolt, Ford still has a lot of room for improvement.


    Bolt is over thirty-two this year, but Ford is now in his prime.


    He is still making rapid progress. In the past year, he has run within 9.7 for many times in the world. In the last domestic championship, he ran to 9.60.


    For the first time in the Diamond League, he broke through again.


    So in the second leg of the Diamond League in London, can he still maintain the same level of competition?


    Or beyond your own record? Even the world record.


    Although the world record of 9.58 seconds is hard to break, Ford still has hope.


    Chen Yu slapped his head, and Ford''s track and field Diamond League has begun.


    Chen recalled Ford saying that on June 21, the sixth stop of the Diamond League will be set up in New York.


    And I promised Ford that I would go to watch his game at that time.


    6.21, New York City.


    Chen Yu called bird: "Hello, bird, it''s me."


    "Ah, Mr. Chen, what can I do for you?"


    "Is Ford training?"


    "Well, he''s in training."


    "Where are you and him now?""We''re in London now, and we''re here to get used to the environment."


    "Oh, Ford is in good shape recently?"


    "It''s very good, Mr. Chen. Have you seen the news that he won the Tokyo station?"


    "Well, I see." Chen replied, "tell him I''m glad he''s in a good condition. OK, I won''t bother that."


    The more successful Ford is, the more profitable it will be.


    Ford has begun to make money. In the past three months, he has received two endorsements.


    One of the endorsements paid as much as $1 million. Although the price is not close to the real top superstar, it is a good omen for Chen.


    What is a top superstar for an athlete?


    One game can create a top superstar.


    It''s the same whether it''s in the United States or in China.


    If Ford can break the world record, then the media will naturally create God.


    It''s not like basketball or football players who need at least one or more seasons to prove themselves.


    And a top athlete''s endorsement fee is at least tens of millions of dollars.


    ¡­¡­


    In a Luxury Estate -


    "I''m sorry, Mr. taliste, I can''t go to your party tonight. I''m sorry."


    "Nothing, I can understand."


    Taliste replied politely, just hung up a phone, another phone came in: "Hello, Mr. taliste, I''m sorry I can''t attend your party today."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Twenty minutes later, Talis almost blew up the phone.


    In twenty minutes, five people who had promised to come to the party refused to come to his party.


    He is also a celebrity, but now he seems to be isolated.


    Another call came in. It was his old friend''s call: "Angie, you won''t come to my party, will you?"


    "Why, taliste, how do you know?"


    "Can you tell me why?"


    "I was invited by rasfa."


    "You know Rafa and I are enemies! You should support me. " When taliste heard the answer, he was about to spit blood.


    "Taliste, of course, I support you in the company''s decision-making, but this rasfa party is said to provide the legendary purple green wine."


    "Purple green wine?"

 Chapter 612

    "What is purple green wine?" Taliste asked, puzzled.


    "Don''t you know? It''s the legendary supernatural wine. " Said angler.


    "Oh Do I remember that it was in the last hijacking of Hilda hotel that all the rich were saved? "


    "That''s right."


    Talis is more and more discontented in his heart. He and rasfa can be said to be equally divided in the company. Both sides, whether in strength, contacts, or wealth, are also in the middle of Bozhong.


    But this time, my party was refused by many important guests, instead, I chose to go to galasfa''s party.


    It was a provocation, even a declaration of war, for him.


    And that night, taliste found that almost all the important guests had not come.


    Angry taliste himself smashed up his bedroom.


    Don''t look down on a party. For the upper class like them, the guests who hold a party can reflect the identity and status of this person.


    As is the case today, there are only a few kittens here, which is no shame to him.


    If it''s just one or two people who don''t come, it''s OK.


    But almost all the important guests didn''t come tonight, so what would one or two important guests think?


    You will feel that taliste is lost and abandoned by his allies.


    On the contrary, all the guests went to rasfa, which was also a great blow to taliste.


    And the party is a very important opportunity to consolidate and expand contacts.


    A party may not represent anything, but what if two, three, four?


    Ordinary people will be unfamiliar if they don''t walk for a long time.


    Let alone a group of interest groups, they also need to rely on a variety of parties and parties to maintain the relationship.


    Until late in the night, taliste called angle again.


    "Hello, Angu, it''s me, taliste."


    "Oh, taliste, what can I do for you?"


    "What about the party at Lasfar?"


    "Do you want to hear the truth or the lie?"


    "True, of course."


    "It''s an addictive wine. It''s wonderful."


    "You mean he put medicine in the wine?"


    "No, no, no, it''s all from the charm of wine. It''s hard to describe the feeling. I''ve never drunk such a fascinating wine. It''s full of dreamlike feeling. I can''t help but feel the long aftertaste from the mouth..."


    As soon as Angu talked about the purple green wine, he began to talk about it.


    The more taliste listened, the more furious he became: "enough! I don''t want you to talk nonsense! "


    "What are you shouting at me?"


    Taliste found himself in a state of gaffe, and Angu was a very important ally in the company.


    Angu is the third largest shareholder in the company. It is with the support of Angu and several other major shareholders that he can compete with rasfa for power and profit in the company.


    They are not the relationship between superiors and subordinates. He doesn''t want to lose this ally.


    "I''m sorry, Angie, is that wine really so overwhelming? Can it make people lose their sense? "


    "No, on the contrary, this kind of wine can make people more rational, but it''s just amazing." Angu didn''t talk about it this time, and he also felt that taliste was a little bit emotional: "to be honest, if rasfa offers this wine next time, you will have a party with him, and I will choose this side. Sorry It''s not a choice of interest, it''s just this wine that I miss. "


    Taliste is not a fool either. If Angu has been at galaste''s party, who can guarantee that he will not turn to lasfa?


    "Do you know the origin of this wine?"


    "I don''t know. I asked him about it. Rasphaz didn''t say anything about it. Other people also said that it was from a brewing family in the East."


    "This damned bastard, miser." Taliste growled, "is there any way to get information about this wine from him?"


    "No way. He''s very wary of me, you know."


    Soon, there was a saying circulating throughout the wealthy class of Los Angeles.


    Don''t hold a party without purple green wine, otherwise it will be very boring.


    To be able to entertain guests with a bottle of purple green wine, even if everyone has only one cup, is a very glorious thing for the organizers.


    ¡­¡­


    One of raspha''s friends grabbed him, his face filled with indignation.


    "Lasphaz, you''ve had three parties. Every time you say there''s no purple green wine, but every time you can bring out a bottle to entertain the guests, it''s obviously cheating me."


    Nelson came for three parties and drank three cups of purple green wine.


    And he became more and more crazy about purple green wine. Every time he held rasfa, he wanted to get information about purple green wine from him.Or get purple green wine from his hand.


    However, rasfa is very secretive about the information of purple green wine and purple green wine.


    Nelson wanted to tie rasphaz up and pry rasphaz''s mouth open with a screwdriver.


    Yesterday, Nelson held a party of his own, but he found that there were many guests, with a trace of disappointment on his face.


    Another friend asked him why there was no purple green wine.


    Nelson almost had a crooked nose. Why didn''t he have purple green wine?


    Don''t they know how precious that wine is?


    Nelson had no shortage of money, and the total value of his industry was twenty times that of lasphaz.


    And a small part of his industry is the film industry.


    But rasfa, who is engaged in entertainment industry, has something he doesn''t have.


    For Nelson, it was an insult.


    "Nelson, I just got this bottle of wine today. I can''t wait to invite you to come and taste it. Isn''t that enough to show my sincerity?"


    It''s totally different to be invited to taste purple green wine and have a bottle of purple green wine and then invite your friends to taste it.


    "Raspha, tell me how much it will cost you to sell me a bottle."


    "Nelson, I really don''t have one."


    "I heard that your company will have a movie online in July, and I will arrange for you to increase the arrangement of at least 500 theaters."


    Rasfa raised his eyebrows, and Steven''s new movie came out in July.


    Recently, Steven often complains to him that the time is too short and there is too little film arrangement.


    "Nelson, I''ll try to get you a bottle."


    "How long will it take?"


    "I can''t promise."


    "Don''t you have one at home?"


    "You can come and search, and as long as you find a bottle, it will be sent to you in vain."


    "I will have a very important guest in three days. I hope I can get a bottle of wine by then, no matter how much it costs. You know I don''t care about money."

 Chapter 613

    Ding -


    your account 45 * * has a transfer in of 2 million yuan, and your account balance is 3922441.15.


    If you want to ask Chen Yu, what is the most enjoyable thing in the world.


    That section is to save money, each time looking at their account balance figures continue to increase.


    Chen Yu took a mobile phone and kissed several mobile screens, saving nearly four million dollars.


    I''m rich now.


    Of course, it''s Laurent who is the happiest for Chen Yu.


    At last, no one bothers the world of Chen Yu and fari.


    At this time, Rafa called: "Chen, have you received the transfer?"


    "Yes, rasfa. Thank you."


    "Ha ha You make money, I earn contacts, but I still make money, I don''t pay anything, and I get a lot of benefits by purple green wine. "


    Chen Yu knows that this is a world of interests. It''s not good to make money without paying.


    You can''t ask lasfa to help promote, and then pay nothing.


    Of course, it''s OK, but it''s a debt of gratitude.


    Human feelings are to be returned, no one has to do what to pay and sacrifice for who.


    If you rely on Chen''s own contacts, most of the people you know are ordinary people.


    Even lisfal and dale can''t sell them wine every day.


    Although Dale has money, he can''t afford to lose like this.


    As for lisfal, it''s the same thing, and it''s a loss to sell their own things to them at a high price.


    Chen can share it with them and send two bottles to maintain the relationship.


    As soon as Chen Yu hung up the phone with rasfa, Zola''s phone came in.


    "Zora, you and your father have discussed. Could you call me from the front and back?"


    "Are you on the phone with rasfa? No wonder you can''t get through."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Can''t I call you if I''m ok?"


    "Yes, of course."


    "Can you lend me the princess for a few days?" Asked Zola.


    "You see, there''s still something." Chen Yu joked.


    "Do you want to borrow it or not?"


    "If you need a princess, come and take it that day, and send it back that day. Why borrow it for a few days?"


    "It''s actually going to New York."


    "Well? When? " Chen asked.


    "June 20-25." "My brand now has a new business in New York and a show," Zola said


    "That''s right. I''m going to New York on June 21, too."


    "Oh? It would be better if you could come. "


    "No, no, I''m not going to the show. It''s too depressing for me and farry."


    "All right." Zola was a little disappointed. "What are you doing in New York?"


    "To see the New York leg of the track and field Diamond League."


    "You like track and field?"


    "No, it''s my friend."


    "Oh, then why don''t we go to New York together?"


    "OK, but how can the princess deliver it? He doesn''t like being caged. "


    "Just borrow rasfa''s private jet." Zora said: "by the way, I will let Tracy, Nate and Cooper go to your side these two days, and they will call you when they go."


    "No, neither I nor Farrie need clothes."


    "You think too much. It''s not for you, it''s for the princess. It''s going to attend the show. Of course, it needs to tailor clothes for it."


    "Yes."


    Chen Yu thought about it. He thought more about it.


    However, we have to admit that Tracy, Nate and Cooper are capable of fashion design.


    Although his and farry''s dresses were only worn once, they are still well kept and hung in the closet.


    Whether it''s her own men''s dress or the French women''s dress, it''s very amazing.


    ¡­¡­


    Chen, these two days are very idle.


    But he didn''t expect to get a phone call from winip: "Chen, are you busy?"


    "No, Whitney. How are you?"


    "Laurent''s coming back, not less of a bad word about you."


    "Ha ha Laurent likes to joke. "


    Winip knew that Chen and Laurent had a bad relationship.


    Of course, she would never ask about the couple.


    "Chen, the wine you asked Laurent to bring back is very good."


    "If you like, I''ll send you two more bottles when the new wine comes out later."


    "Chen, have you ever thought about putting purple green wine on sale in my supermarket?"


    "Well No...... "


    To be honest, where is the supermarket?Supermarkets are places with small profits and high sales, although there are also high-end luxury goods.


    But the price of the top day is tens of thousands of dollars.


    Put millions of dollars of wine in the supermarket?


    Chen Yu is not mad again.


    Or it''s that Whitney didn''t figure out the price.


    "Chen, I know what you''re worried about."


    "Whitup, are you sure you know the price of purple green wine?"


    "I''ve read the news, and I''ve socialized with the upper class in Los Angeles, and I know what the position of purple green wine is in the rich class now."


    "Then you have to..."


    "I''m based on three considerations. The first one is to let ordinary people realize that even if they don''t have the chance to taste it, if you put it in my supermarket, even if you just see a bottle, you can give them unlimited reverie. The second one is, of course, a gimmick to attract more customers to my supermarket. The third one is, of course, the most direct Next, you provide my supermarket with a special collection of purple green wine, and this price is set to a price that almost no rich person will buy, which can bring a greater sensation. "


    Chen Yu thought for a moment: "do you say to set a price that no rich person will buy? What price is set? "


    "Ninety nine million, ninety-nine thousand, ninety-nine dollars."


    One hundred million dollars!! No wonder whitup said that no one would buy it.


    Even rich people like lisfal, whom Chen Yu knew, or his mother, could not afford to buy.


    This is not so much for sale as for exhibition.


    However, at this time, Chen Yu had an attention in his heart.


    What if purple green wine and spring of youth become one? Is this two in one effect worthy of this number?


    Let''s try the effect first.


    "Whitney, I can''t give you an answer yet. I need to improve the wine. I can''t just change the outer packaging and then increase the price by dozens of times."


    "Chen, no one will buy it anyway."


    "But what if someone really buys it? If the buyer finds out that the preserved purple green wine is actually the same as the common purple green wine? It''s not an ordinary famous brand bag. It''s 100 million dollars. If someone buys it, it''s a huge blow to your supermarket and my purple green wine. I don''t want to take such a risk. "


    "OK, but are you sure you can increase the value of purple green wine by dozens of times?"

 Chapter 614

    Chen Yu went directly into the river map.


    "Old turtle, take out the wine that has been hidden for the longest time."


    The old turtle looked at Chen Yu and said, "a hundred years of wine? I''m afraid you can''t resist the wine, can you? "


    Chen Zhu now takes out ten years of precious wine.


    As long as it''s here for ten days, it''s basically a ten-year vintage.


    For ordinary people, ten years of zhenniang can make people cry.


    But ten years of vintage has little effect on people with magic.


    Last time Chen Zhu took a sip of wine for 50 years, he slept for 20 days, just in the river map.


    Ordinary people do not drink, as long as you smell one can make people drunk.


    As for the Centennial wine, Chen can''t be sure what will happen if ordinary people take a sip.


    The dead will not die, and the aura contained in a hundred years'' wine is of great benefit to the human body.


    The old turtle took out a bottle of centenary wine and put it in front of Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu didn''t drink it. He smelled the smell and felt a bit like a fairy.


    Not that kind of intoxication, but really let the whole person spirit.


    When Chen Kai opened the lid, the wine flowed out like a fountain.


    As soon as Chen Yu''s head fainted, he fell to the ground and went to sleep.


    "Hey, wake up."


    I don''t know how long later, Chen Yu was awakened by the old turtle.


    "How long did I sleep? A few days. " "If you want to go to bed, go out and sleep. Don''t sleep here," said the old turtle


    Chen Yu curled his mouth, but when he woke up, he felt refreshed and didn''t have enough sleep.


    If the old turtle didn''t wake up, Chen estimated that he could sleep another twenty or thirty days.


    "Old turtle, drop this into the wine." Chen took out a few drops of spring of youth and put them on a small cover. At the same time, he ran a hundred meters away to avoid being stimulated by the aroma of wine.


    "Is it necessary to run that far?" The old turtle looked at the fountain of youth on the little lid: "eh, it embodies the essence of the mountain, and the sun and moon is a good treasure."


    Said, the old turtle opened the bottle cap of the century old wine.


    Even at a distance of 100 meters, Chen Yu still smelled the strong fragrance of the wine, and people began to faint and could only run back.


    However, when the old turtle added the spring of youth to the wine.


    In an instant, a breath of spirit came out as though it were substance.


    "Good wine, good wine." The old turtle pours the wine into the mouth.


    Chen Yu''s grief is the spring of youth.


    I''ve used a lot of it myself. Now I have only one third left. The old turtle drinks it at a draught.


    The old turtle said, "this wine is really wonderful, but it''s not for ordinary people to drink."


    "What if ordinary people drink it?"


    "The spirit of essence is washed away by the spirit, and the body becomes empty."


    Chen Yu was shocked: "so serious?"


    "Well, what was that you just poured in for me?"


    "Spring of youth."


    "The spring of youth has a good effect, but it can''t be used with this century old wine." "Even you can''t drink, let alone ordinary people," said the old turtle


    "Then I want to improve the quality of this wine, but it must be affordable for ordinary people. What should I do?"


    "Simple." The old turtle took out another internal pill.


    The old turtle didn''t know how many internal pills as big as the house he had practiced.


    The old turtle scraped on his inner pill, scraped out a layer of powder, then mixed it into the hundred year old wine, and shook it again.


    "Add another drop of youth." The old turtle added a drop of spring of youth in the wine: "OK."


    "That''s all right?"


    "What else do you want?" The old turtle white eyes Chen Yu: "this wine for most of the people who are in low spirits, are the best products, long-term use, can nourish the body, make people look not old, let the ordinary people''s body some diseases disappear, in addition to sleep for three days and three nights, there will be no other side effects."


    Chen took a sip of Centennial wine and began to shake his feet, but he didn''t have the momentum of Centennial wine at the beginning.


    The wine strength is much smaller, at least in the range that Chen can accept.


    "Why do you join your inner alchemy, but the wine strength is small?"


    "The spirit in the wine is absorbed by my inner elixir, which will not directly affect people. However, after drinking the wine into the body, those inner elixir powder will nourish the body. For ordinary people, it is not too much to say that it is divine wine."


    The old turtle gets a piece of purple bamboo and pours the wine into it thoroughly.


    "This purple bamboo can eliminate disasters and ward off evil spirits. It''s also a treasure."


    Chen Yu feels that this is almost the case.


    To be honest, he''s still looking forward to the wine.


    Even if you know it''s almost impossible, it''s just a daydream.


    All of a sudden, Chen Yu felt something in his heart: "how about this wine called daydream?""Yes, that''s a little bit of an idea."


    The old turtle fingered and engraved some antique words on the purple bamboo: purple bamboo, daydream.


    ¡­¡­


    As soon as he was out of the river, Chen Yu called her.


    "Whitney, you''ve got Karim, Kane and Howard in Los Angeles to bring back my special concoction."


    Chen can''t dare to mail the wine to Sacramento. If something happens in the middle of the wine, Chen can cry without tears.


    It''s better to have someone come and take it in person.


    "Well? You''ve really made a hundred million dollars worth of wine? "


    "In a word, you can sell this wine at ease. If there will be buyers, you will never let them down."


    "Is there anything special about this wine?"


    "It makes people healthier." Chen simply replied.


    He didn''t dare to tell her directly that if she was in love with herself, she would not be able to supply Chen Yu with the wine.


    After all, this wine is added to the spring of youth.


    "Well, I''ll let the three of them go to Los Angeles."


    After Chen hung up, West ran quietly to the door again.


    Chen Chu went out of the door and said, "Why are you running in silence again?"


    "President, the new headquarters of our supernatural society has been determined. Now please go and have a look."


    "Well, let''s go."


    Chen Yu gets on West''s car and west takes him to the suburbs.


    "How can it be so far from the city?"


    "President, our association now has more than 100 evil spirits. It''s really inconvenient to place them in the city."


    "Well, that makes sense."


    The car drove for more than an hour and entered a mountain forest.


    Chen Yu frowned: "so far?"


    "It will be here in a minute."


    As soon as the voice fell, Chen saw a tall gray building in the deep forest.


    Look at the building structure should have been built for some years. It looks like the style of the western style buildings in the Shanghai beach in the 1920s and 1930s.


    "President, this is our headquarters. What do you think?"


    "How much is the monthly rent?"


    "Rent? President, I bought it directly here. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

 Chapter 615

    "Buy it? How much did it cost? "


    "Four hundred thousand dollars." When West''s neck shrank, his voice became much smaller.


    "Why don''t you report to me? At least discuss it with me. "


    Four hundred thousand dollars for an antique house like this?


    Chen Yu was speechless, and looked at West: "has the contract been signed?"


    "Can it be broken? Or send two evil spirits to intimidate the seller? "


    "President, we are the formal sector."


    "Forget it." Chen Yu''s heart is dead.


    "President, there are many caves on the mountain wall behind this, which can be used as the habitat for evil spirits." "These evil spirits can give our members practical training and participate in our actions in the future," West said


    "All right, all right." Chen Yu is very worried. He planned to make a beautiful office plan for himself. It''s gone.


    "The site here is also large. We not only bought the land, but also the forest belongs to our association. We can build many new facilities here."


    "And the money?"


    "President, because we have successfully attacked maple leaf community, in ten days, we will be able to get funding for this year''s activities."


    "How much is it?"


    "Five hundred thousand dollars."


    "Why is it only half a million dollars? Didn''t you say last time that we can have several million dollars a year?"


    "Funds are distributed quarterly."


    "Then they will not compensate for the lack of funds in the past?"


    "President, you think more."


    "Go in and have a look."


    Chen Zhu appreciates the headquarters. Although the house is old, it is still large in area and has many rooms.


    There is also a large area behind, a group of people are practicing magic in the backyard.


    Forget it, or not.


    Looking at his subordinates, Chen Yu was filled with anxiety.


    "I think our association should find some revenue business by itself." Chen Yu said very seriously.


    "For example?"


    "For example, if you have a certificate or something, give a rating to a psychic, and then charge some fees."


    "Ah?"


    "Ah what? Is my proposal not good? " Chen Yu stares at West.


    West looked hard at Chen: "yes, of course, but we don''t have a hierarchy at all."


    "Set the standard now."


    "President, are you serious?"


    "Yes, is there anything I don''t take seriously?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    No one has ever rated a psychic, and West has always found it unreliable.


    What''s more, their supernatural association is not a very authoritative organization in itself. How can it evaluate people''s strength?


    "Jurag, come here."


    "President, you call me."


    "Would you make that instrument to test magic?"


    "Ah?"


    "Ah what, will it?"


    Jurag thought for a moment and said, "it can be tested, but I''ve never tried it."


    "Then try it."


    "I need materials." Said jurag, looking at Chen.


    "Take whatever you want from the warehouse, and let West buy what you don''t have."


    "Inspiration stone wood."


    "Why inspiration stone wood? It''s very expensive. " West immediately showed a stingy side.


    "Inspiration stone wood can sense the magic power. By using this feature and connecting with the circuit, it can easily assemble an instrument to test the magic power."


    "Is there a warehouse?" Chen asked.


    "Yes."


    "Take it out."


    West was very reluctant to take out a piece of wood like, stone like things, the size of a fist, the color of gray, there are potholes on it.


    With the inspiration stone and wood, jurag began to make magic testing instruments.


    And he asked for some materials. Chen Yu and West were watching.


    Anyway, they can''t understand what jurag is doing.


    Finally, after half an hour of assembly, a rough magic testing instrument was completed.


    It''s similar to a weight scale, with a sphere made of inspiration stone wood and a dashboard attached.


    "President, Mr. West, it''s done. Would you like to have a try?"


    "How to use it?"


    "You can put your hands on the ball. Inspiration stone wood can sense the magic of users."


    West came forward, holding the ball in his hands, and then saw the pointer on the dashboard jump.


    But there are only pointers and no numbers on the dashboard."Why don''t you have numbers?"


    "President, I don''t know the measurement standard of magic."


    "We set our own standards." "Call other people and discuss with them," Chen said


    West saw Chen as serious about it, not at all joking.


    When everyone gathered, West began to explain.


    Chen Yu suddenly thought of a question: "Erdos is an ordinary man. Does he have magic?"


    Everyone looked at Erdos, who was speechless: "I can''t have magic, can I?"


    "Give it a try."


    Erdos held the ball in his hands, and the pointer moved slightly.


    "Ordinary people have magic, but they are very weak."


    "Otherwise, let''s use the magic value of Erdos as the standard magic value of 1. How about that?" Chen suggested.


    everyone has what they has no objection to, anyway, Chen has the final say.


    And everyone seems to be very interested in it. They also want to know what level they should belong to according to their own strength.


    Jurag modified the instrument a little and quantified it at the same time.


    Finally, after the second transformation of the original version, the magic test instrument version 1.0 was officially completed.


    The magic value of Erdos is 1, and he will also be the standard. The full name of the magic quantification value is called Erdos standard magic value 1.


    "Who will test first?" Chen Chu looked at the crowd.


    "I''ll come first." Jolin Nash said, step forward and hold the ball in both hands.


    The pointer bounced up in a flash, and it finally pointed at 75.


    Jolin Nash looked around. She was not sure whether her magic value was high or low.


    Then the second Barria came up and tried, with a value of 95.


    Jolin Nash is not happy. Someone has a higher magic value than her.


    However, BALIA is not a fighter, and her combat effectiveness is not as high as her own, which is barely acceptable.


    The third one is old bill, whose magic value is 102.


    Jolin Nash''s face is dark. Forget it, he''s old and it''s normal that he''s more magical than himself.


    The fourth one is Moore, whose magic value is 74.


    The fifth is moyid, whose magic value is 76.


    West, magic is 85.


    Jurag, magic is 58.


    Batiru, magic is 40.


    Ingrid, magic is 99.


    Erdos, magic is worth 1.


    Jolin Nash was not very happy. She found that her magic value was only the second level.


    But at this time, the eyes of all the people fell on Chen Yu.

 Chapter 616

    Chen Yu looks at the people around him and holds the ball in his left hand.


    The pointer went up in a flash, 205.


    People were a little surprised. They thought Chen Yu would be much higher than them.


    But the number of 205 is lower than they expected.


    "Why 205?"


    "Yes."


    Chen''s combat effectiveness is undoubtedly much higher than theirs.


    But the magic is not much higher than them.


    "President, put your hands on it and try."


    Chen Yu thought about it and put his right arm up.


    In a flash, the pointer jumped again, directly breaking the upper limit of 500.


    The crowd burst into a rage.


    Sure enough, Chen Yu''s real strength is much higher than them.


    "President, I''ll change it again."


    "Don''t worry, now we can get the exact magic value, then we can use this value to make a level evaluation." "Then we will each issue a certificate or badge to prove our level," Chen said


    "Then it is divided into five levels: A, B, C, D and e." West said directly: "the lowest e is below 100 magic value. Every time the magic value is higher than 100, it will rise one level. The president must be the highest a level."


    If that''s the case, with the exception of Chen Yu, the whole supernatural society, only bill is a D-class, the others are all E-class.


    Other people don''t care, but Jolin Nash is upset.


    She always thinks highly of herself, but as a result, she is at the lowest level like other people.


    "OK, that''s it." Chen Yu is also very casual, anyway, it''s OK to make a standard.


    "So what sign? Get a card? " Asked West.


    "No, if I get a card, I will meet with the psychics in the future. I can''t know the identity and level of each other intuitively. Can I meet later and take out a card for each other? Hello, I''m a d-level psychic. Hello, I''m a B-level psychic. Please give me some advice. Don''t you feel awkward?"


    "Then what? Make a pin? It seems that the pin hanging on the chest is quite strange. "


    "Make rings." Chen said.


    "Ah? Making rings, if it''s ordinary metal, will affect the release of magic, but if it''s magic metal, it''s too expensive. "


    Chen Zhu''s heart moved, but he had a lot of materials.


    It''s all from hell. Chen Zhu directly takes out a dozen kinds of metal from hell.


    When they saw that Chen Chu had taken so much metal out of the air, they all looked surprised.


    They don''t understand where Chen Yu put these metals.


    "You can see which of these metals can be used to make rings without affecting them."


    "A lot of magic metals, but what kind of materials are these metals made of? Why I haven''t heard of it at all. " Jurag and batilu both know magic materials.


    But I have never heard of what Chen Yu brought out.


    "You don''t have to think about where these come from." "These metals are considered as my donation to the association," Chen said quietly


    When Chen Yu became the president, he made no contribution.


    Take this as a contribution to the association.


    Anyway, these magic metal on the body, is also a kind of little chance to use.


    It''s better to donate to the association.


    "President, can we use these metals at will?" Jurag looked at Chen Yu with his eyes shining: "there are many magic metals that can be used to make magic weapons."


    "OK, please ask West for approval when you need to use it."


    "President, how do we charge if someone has to do a rating?"


    "A uniform price, all $1000, plus a corresponding grade ring."


    "Will someone come to us for rating?"


    "I don''t know. You can do promotion."


    Chen Yu is so easy to say anyway, it''s not his own promotion.


    This is the reason why the upper mouth and the lower leg are broken.


    West''s face was in mourning. He couldn''t help it. Who let Chen Yu be the president.


    And he invited Chen Zhu himself.


    "In addition, we will also do a rating test for those evil spirits."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The supernatural society has been reorganizing its headquarters for the past two days, while jurag has been improving its magic testing instruments.


    And the upper limit of the test instrument is increased to the previous value, Chen''s magic value of the right arm is 615.


    When Chen''s hands are put on it, the magic value reaches 754.


    Of course, the strength of magic doesn''t mean real combat effectiveness.


    For example, Jolin Nash, whose personal level is e and magic value is 75, belongs to the middle class of the members of the association.But her combat effectiveness is one of the most outstanding among the members.


    And bill, the only d-member.


    But he has only ten seconds to be a real man. After ten seconds, he enters the oil bottle mode.


    In addition, he is habitually early... Vent. It is possible that he has passed the real man''s state in three seconds.


    ¡­¡­


    "Chen, there''s an ordinary customer, ten thousand dollars."


    Now, the clients that Ethan receives from Chen Yu are basically more than ten thousand dollars.


    Don''t think $10000 is less. In fact, most people in the United States earn less than $10000 a month.


    Now Chen has passed the time to accumulate contacts and public praise.


    Chen took the address and went straight to the customer''s residence.


    The customer lives in an apartment building. The location here is quite good. It can be seen that the customer''s family is not poor.


    Chen Yu went to the door of the customer and knocked.


    A gorgeous man in colorful clothes opened the door.


    "Well Do you need a doctor, please? "


    "It''s me, you''re the doctor." The man looked at Chen Yu up and down. He seemed to disdain him. He said strangely, "come in."


    Then the man turned around and walked in front of him with his buttocks twisted. Chen Yu rubbed his forehead.


    Chen Yu doesn''t reject gay, such as robio''s. even though his sexual orientation is different, he is still full of masculinity and integrity, and won''t be rejected.


    However, Chen Yu really can''t accept such a disgusting look.


    Although it''s all one''s business to dress up.


    However, people need to communicate after all, which inevitably affects the vision and even psychology of others.


    Chen Yu went into the house and found the apartment a bit messy.


    There are lots of cloth, lots of drawings, and lots of lost ones.


    There are several desks across the living room, on which there are many unfinished clothes.


    "Everything here is very valuable. You''d better keep your hands and feet clean." Said the sissy.


    Chen Yu looked up and down, left and right, and didn''t think there was anything valuable here.


    "Excuse me, what''s wrong with you?" Chen asked.


    The man took off his hat and Chen Yu covered his mouth, almost without laughing.


    The man looks fashionable, but he''s balding.

 Chapter 617

    The face of a sissy is obviously not very nice.


    "Don''t laugh."


    Chen Yu took a sip of his mouth and joked that the patient was really impolite.


    However, the strong impact of this style is hard to bear.


    Chen Yu pinched his nose and tried to restrain his smile.


    "My hair has been falling off all these days." Said the sissy.


    Chen Yu asked the man to sit down and then examined him.


    "Does your father have hair loss?" Chen asked.


    Hair loss is hereditary, and it''s a genetic disease that passes from man to woman.


    "No." The sissy replied.


    He didn''t seem to be very impatient, with a complaining attitude in his tone.


    Chen Chu reached out and pressed her maiden forehead. He looked around.


    "What have you been eating recently?"


    "Nothing special."


    "You should have an excess of testosterone." "I''ll give you the recipe. If you eat it according to this recipe, you can repair the hair follicle damage," Chen said


    "I need to get back to normal volume as soon as possible."


    "Your hair is off. It can''t grow out in a short time unless you have a hair transplant."


    "I heard that you are the best, and what I need is the best service. As a result, I''ve been working for a long time, but it''s just in vain."


    Chen Yu frowned. I can''t find the bald man happy.


    Normal people know that even after hair loss is cured, it is impossible to grow out in a short time.


    If problems are found in the early stages of hair loss, Chen can also help prevent hair loss from continuing to be serious.


    But for the hair that has been removed, Chen can do nothing.


    Only restorative treatment can be carried out, as long as it is to change the diet habits of patients and reduce the secretion of testosterone.


    Let the body recover the damaged hair follicles, and then grow the hair again.


    "If you think my ability can''t solve your problem, then I''m leaving."


    "Stop, did I let you go?" "If you don''t want to lose your reputation, you''d better be honest with me," she said


    "I''d like to see how you''ve ruined me."


    Chen Chu sneered and went straight to the door.


    At this time, the sissy suddenly rushed over and stopped Chen Yu''s way.


    "I suspect you stole from me."


    "Theft? What do you have here worth stealing? " Chen Yu glanced at the sissy.


    "I have all the raw materials for making high-end clothes here. If I lose anything, I will lose everything."


    The sissy looked at Chen Yu, reached out and touched him in front of his chest. "Stay with me for one night, I''ll take it for granted that nothing has happened, otherwise, I''ll be unable to get along in Los Angeles."


    Chen knows some people''s psychological distortions, but he didn''t expect to meet such a person.


    Moreover, I was harassed by human nature.


    Pa -


    "Falk." Chen Chu slapped her face and said, "stay away from me."


    Chen Yu never thought that one day he would be harassed by human nature.


    But as soon as I got downstairs, I saw several policemen coming in and coming towards him.


    "Chen, how can it be you?" David looked at Chen Yu in amazement, and Sharon followed him.


    "What''s my name? Are you here for me? "


    "We were called to the police. Someone robbed a designer''s house and hurt him."


    Just then, the elevator behind opened, and the lady rushed out with her face covered: "police, catch him, catch him He robbed and attacked me. I want an ambulance. I need an ambulance I''m going to have a medical assessment. "


    David looked at Chen, who could only reach out his hands.


    What can he do? He can''t attack the police directly.


    David tortured Chen Zhu and sent him to the police car.


    "Chen, what''s going on?"


    Chen Yu is also very depressed: "you don''t know what I do, I went to treat him, but he asked me to stay with him for one night, otherwise he would frame me up, I gave him a slap directly, how about it? Is this a trouble?"


    Of course, David trusted Chen Yu and said, "don''t worry, this kind of thing is not troublesome. It''s not the first time for him to do this kind of thing. As long as we investigate the past records a little, it''s easy to find out. Moreover, he doesn''t dare to really go to court at all. After all, he''s a hapless structure."


    Chen Zhao and David don''t have to explain too much. David has already known from Kate what he has done for him.


    In order to help him get revenge, Chen Yu killed the whole criminal group by himself.


    On this basis, Chen Yu deserves his full help.


    As for Chen Yu''s house robbery, it''s even more nonsense.David also knows that Chen Yu is very valuable. It is obviously impossible for him to rob each other in broad daylight.


    Chen is not worried about whether he will be accused. He is just upset.


    Harassed by a dead pervert and framed.


    When she arrived at the police station, saran began to laugh at Chen.


    "Chen, I didn''t expect you to have today, and you were tortured in by David himself."


    When she got up, saran did not believe that Chen would rob her.


    Although she is not happy with Chen Yu on weekdays, it is more of his frivolous style.


    Soon, the sissy came out of the confession room with a big piece of gauze in his face.


    When the sissy looked at Chen Yu, her eyes were full of resentment.


    The sissy sat in front of Chen Yu: "Chinese, I said, I want you to lose your reputation, I want you to stay in Los Angeles!"


    Just then, Wright came.


    As a professor at the University of Los Angeles, Chen Yu will be informed by the police when something goes wrong.


    "Who did you say you were going to ruin?"


    "And who are you?" The sissy looks up at Wright. Facing the domineering Wright, the sissy is not sure.


    "I''m the boss of the University of Los Angeles. All the professors and students in the law department of the University of Los Angeles, as well as the lawyers and judges from the University, are you ready, Niang Pao?" Said Wright.


    Her face froze, and he felt as if he had poked a hornet''s nest.


    Wright clapped on the table: "Niang Pao, I''ll dig out all the secrets of your ancestor''s 18th generation, as well as the fact that you''ve been killed by others when you''re a few years old. If you''ve had any relationship with minors, I''ll dig them out for you."


    "By the way, and the size of your thing." Wright added.


    The maiden opened her mouth, and Chen Yu and saran were frightened by Wright''s domineering opening words.


    "Maybe you want to feel the atmosphere of the Supreme Court, but I will make you regret for life." Wright said.


    The face of the sissy was so gray that he didn''t expect to frame Chen Yu casually and blow up the president of Los Angeles University.


    Just then, another man came in. Kate came in from outside: "Hi, Chen."


    "Hi, Kate."


    "Is he going to sue you?"

 Chapter 618

    "David told you that?" Chen Yu has some accidents. Kate will come.


    Kate looked at the sissy: "maybe you don''t know me, but I can introduce myself to you. I''m the chief reporter of Los Angeles Daily. My staff is in charge of 30 freelance journalists. As long as you contact with any minor, I will make it a suicide event."


    Chen Yu felt that he had become a bully.


    The sissy cancelled the accusation and ran away.


    However, this does not mean that Chen Yu and his enmity have been resolved.


    Chen Yu is really disgusted.


    Even reconciliation is only a legal one.


    Chen Yu is not the one in the past. He was bullied and said that nothing happened.


    If I didn''t know a lot of people, I''m afraid I would go to the court this time.


    At least it''s uncomfortable not to say whether or not you''re going to be sentenced.


    David and Kate gloated and sent Chen to the police station.


    "Chen, in fact, is harassed by a change of attitude, which is also a very special life experience."


    "Yes, David has never been harassed."


    "Are you two still my friends?" Chen Yu said more heartily, "I''m leaving."


    "I''ll see you off." David said.


    "Come on, I''ll take a taxi myself, lest I be laughed at by you all the way."


    Since David was injured last time, his relationship with Kate has recovered.


    Chen is very happy about this. At least Chen doesn''t need to hear that one day, they suddenly broke up.


    When Chen Yu came home, farry came to comfort him.


    "Why do you know that, Fanny?"


    "David told me."


    The last thing Chen wants is to let fari know about it.


    Anyway, I think it''s a shame.


    He was harassed by a sissy and went to the police station.


    Well, Fanny actually wanted to comfort Chen Yu.


    It''s just comforting, and it''s beginning to taste a little stale.


    Because even she thought it was funny.


    "Chen, you should not be so depressed, which shows that you are still very attractive, at least you can attract men."


    Chen Zhuo pulled the fari and took the Dharma to the right place.


    "Fari, are you going to New York on June 21?"


    "Haven''t you just been there?"


    "The track and field Diamond League has set up a New York race. On June 21, Ford also participated."


    Farley had seen Ford, but she was not familiar with it.


    On the night of Leonardo''s birthday, Chen took them to the Ford game.


    After the game, Ford had a brief exchange with several friends of Chen Yu.


    But after that, there was no more contact.


    Farley remembered Ford because she knew that Chen Yu had invested in Ford.


    Last time Chen Yu went to New York, she didn''t go.


    But she still wants to go. After all, she hasn''t been to New York.


    "Let me see. I don''t know if robio will approve my holiday."


    "It''s been four months since you asked for leave last time. You often work overtime on Saturday and weekend. It''s not too much to ask for a holiday."


    "In fact, it can''t be blamed for him. Now it''s summer and there are many tourists on the beach."


    "And this time I''m going to take all my pets. I can''t handle it alone." Chen said.


    Samel has been making trouble since he came back from New York last time.


    As the most prosperous city on the earth, New York is almost the city with the most outbound Hollywood.


    In particular, if there is no New York entry, the level of disaster will be reduced by several levels.


    Chen Yu wondered if Samuel intended to destroy the world from New York at any time.


    HEMA and Baima are also quarreling, all complaining that Chen Zhu only took Laohei.


    Last time, Chen Yu didn''t play very much. He took Yula and Cheryl with him. They didn''t play very well.


    "I try."


    "Not as much as we can, but as much as we must. We didn''t go out together."


    "Didn''t you go to Sacramento last time?"


    "That''s not so good."


    "All right, all right."


    With the promise of Fanny, Chen Yu took her to sleep.


    The next morning, Chen Yu received a call from Karim.


    "Chen, the three of us have arrived in Los Angeles."


    "Oh, come by yourself." Chen Yu looked at the time, now it''s just over six in the morning.


    These three bastards call themselves so early. What time did they fly last night?


    ¡­¡­


    "Berington, what''s wrong with your face?""Don''t mention, I would have sent a barbarian to prison if he hadn''t been pitiful." Bellington''s face was still covered with gauze.


    "Can you work today? Today we need to meet a very important customer. If not, you can stay at home and have a rest. " Said knight.


    "No problem, it doesn''t affect the work."


    Bailington has just become a designer of knight. According to knight, the clients to see today are very important, and bailington doesn''t want to be absent.


    "Then cheer up. Cooper and Tracy will go too. Don''t lose my face."


    It''s said that Cooper and Tracy will go, too. Bellington''s spirit is refreshed: "who is the client you want to meet today?"


    Trish, Cooper and knight are the Baroness''s three designers.


    Generally, star customers are only met by one person, and it''s star customers who come to see them, not them.


    This time, the customer actually let the designer go in person.


    And also three big designers to see together, can imagine how important this customer is.


    "That''s boss''s friend." Knight said coldly, "just do your part. Don''t ask so many questions."


    He didn''t want to talk about that man. After all, he had a conflict with Chen Yu.


    Of course, he didn''t think about revenge.


    After all, Chen Yu didn''t bother him.


    And he and Chen have no more conflicts.


    What''s more, if you really want revenge, you can''t even protect your job.


    But this time, the work is quite important, and knight has also straightened out his mind.


    "Remember, never make that client angry, or I''ll kill you." Knight warned.


    "Yes, I understand."


    At Knight''s solemn warning, Bellington dared not neglect.


    In the circle of fashion designers, his qualifications are still very shallow.


    Knight can clean him up, let alone make Knight such a nervous customer.


    At this time, Cooper and Tracey came with their assistant.


    "Nate, are you ready on your side? Let''s go together. "


    "OK, my side is better." Knight got up and waved at Bellington. "Pack up the tools. We''re going to go."


    "What happened to your assistant''s face?"


    "Don''t worry about him. It''s no big deal."

 Chapter 619

    "Don''t spit in the car..." Karim was driving, shouting.


    It just doesn''t stop Kane and Howard.


    For a time, the whole carriage was full of stench and filth.


    They didn''t come to Los Angeles by air, but by car.


    As a matter of fact, they arrived in Los Angeles last night, only spent the whole night in the bar.


    Whitney''s not here. Nobody cares about them.


    Chen Yu did not know that they had arrived, so they could enjoy the waves.


    Early in the morning, three people went out of the bar, and then came to Chen Zhu with a smell of wine.


    At this time, Karim himself has reached the limit.


    As soon as Karim stepped on the brake, the car stopped at Chen''s door.


    Then he rushed out of the car and threw up at the grass in the corner.


    After spitting out all the filth, Karim was relieved.


    I was going to enter the room to say hello to Chen Yu and fari, but I found that the place where I vomited had a red shadow.


    "Over..." Karim''s face turned pale in a flash.


    Obitos had peeped his head out of the grass and looked at Karim in a murderous way.


    Karim looks back at Kane and Howard coming out of the car.


    The two men stagger forward, and Cain smiles: "hi Obitos Wow... "


    Then he vomited


    "Chen Help Ah... "


    At the moment, farry is still in bed, and hears the scream from outside.


    "Chen, I seem to hear Karim''s voice," he said


    "It''s not just Karim, but Kane and Howard."


    "What happened to them?"


    "They drink and drive, and then something happens. Don''t worry about them. Let''s go to sleep." Chen Zhu pulled the quilt and went on sleeping.


    "It''s time to get up, too. It''s almost eight o''clock."


    ¡­¡­


    "The environment here is very good." Bellington looked at the scenery along the way. At some intersections, he could see the mirror lake of the trees.


    "It''s really good." "Rich people like to choose this kind of place," Knight said


    At this time, everyone in the car heard a scream in the distance.


    When the car turned a big corner, suddenly saw a whole body of bloody figure rushed out.


    "Help Help... "


    All the people in the car were scared. They were about to get out of the car when a red figure came out. Then they bit the man''s thigh and dragged him into the small trees.


    "Help Help Help me... "


    Everyone could still hear the scream, and everyone was scared.


    "Just Just now That''s... "


    "Is that obitos?"


    Nate, Cooper and Tracey all met obitos.


    Although obitos is bigger than before, its red skin is absolutely unique.


    "What shall we do? Do you want to call the police? "


    "Of course, call the police That man was eaten. "


    At this time, the sound of knocking came from the glass window.


    When they looked back, they found that the man who had just been dragged into the grove came out again.


    It''s just that it''s even worse, just like it was just lifted from the battlefield.


    "Man Give me a fire... "


    Give me a fire? Shouldn''t you call the police at this time?


    Or call us an ambulance or something.


    What the hell is a fire?


    "Are you ok?"


    "No..." Before Karim finished speaking, he was suddenly dragged under his feet: "ah Help... "


    Whoo This is the normal plot.


    "Mr. knight, what happened just now?" said Bellington


    "Ha ha Maybe Maybe they''re kidding. " Nate''s smile was a little stiff.


    I''m afraid he doesn''t believe that.


    "Let''s hurry up. Mr. Chen''s house is in front of us." Trish urged, too.


    They don''t want to or can''t manage it.


    Who knows if they will be dragged into the woods by obitos when they get off.


    I don''t know if that man died just now.


    When the car arrived at the villa, they saw two bloody people lying on the ground.


    The people in the car were frightened again, and they dared not get off.


    At this time, fari came out of the villa and saw knight and others in the car, walking to the car.


    "Hello, are you?"


    "Hello, Miss Farley. Do you remember me?" Trish asked in front of the window."Trish, it''s you. Get out of the car and go inside."


    "Well This... "


    Tracy looked at Kane and Howard lying on the ground, hesitated.


    "Don''t worry about them. They asked for it."


    When they passed by Kane and Howard, they saw that they were scarred like Karim they had met before.


    What a tragedy


    At this time, Karim came out of the woods again.


    Then, just like the people who have nothing to do, pass by the people.


    "Get out of here, obitos. Don''t play dead there."


    Kane and Howard open their eyes, then quickly get up and hide in the room.


    They were speechless for a while, but they were not dead.


    After all, it was the first time that knight and others came to Chen Yu''s and fari''s home, so they were somewhat restrained.


    It''s not as comfortable as Kane, Howard and Karim.


    Three bloody people are still in the mood to eat breakfast there, as if nothing happened.


    "Trish, have you had breakfast?"


    "Yes, thank you." By the way, this is my assistant, Gabrielle


    "Hello, Miss Farley."


    "This is Cooper and Nate''s assistant, Vivien and Bellington."


    "Hello, Miss Farley."


    "Hello."


    At this time, Chen Yu came down from upstairs.


    However, when Chen saw bailington in the crowd, his face suddenly changed.


    Bellington also saw Chen Yu, his face also changed unnaturally.


    "Chen, Trish, are they here for you?"


    "Well, Fanny, you''re going to be late for work." Chen said.


    "Oh, by the way, you help me entertain them." "Goodbye, Trish," said Farley


    "Goodbye."


    Fari left in a hurry, Chen Yu''s eyes swept everyone.


    "Sit down." Chen Yu ate breakfast as usual.


    Karim, Howard and Cain saw Chen Yu coming, and immediately got up: "Chen, I''m full. Take your time."


    "Go there and sit well. Don''t sit on the sofa. It''s not easy to clean if it''s dirty."


    Everyone watched Chen Yu eat breakfast there.


    They feel as if Chen Yu is in a bad mood.


    When fari was there, she was ok, but when fari left, Chen Yu''s face was like frost.


    "Mr. Chen, did we disturb you Or shall we come another day? "

 Chapter 620

    Chen Yu finally finished eating.


    There was a depressing air in him.


    When he passed, everyone felt the suffocating pressure.


    Finally, Chen Yu stops in front of bailington.


    Bailington was pale. "What are you going to do You know this is America, this is... "


    Chen Chu suddenly reaches out and grabs bailington''s neck, then directly smashes it out.


    Bailington hit the wall heavily, then fell back to the ground.


    All of them were shocked by Chen Yu. They didn''t expect that Chen Yu would suddenly start.


    Bellington covered his body in pain, and he felt all over scattered.


    Chen Yu whistled and obitos rushed in from the outside.


    "Drag him out for me." Chen Zhu pointed to bailington and said.


    "Mr. Chen Do you know Burlington? What did he do to offend you? " Knight looked at Chen Yu in embarrassment.


    "Just yesterday, I went to his home to see him, and he said to me, let me stay with him for one night, or I will not be able to live in Los Angeles, and also accused me of burglary."


    Everyone looked at each other with astonishment.


    Karim, Howard and Caine are all more unbelievable.


    There are people in the world who dare to put forward such excessive demands on Chen Yu.


    How brave is he?


    Or how impatient are you?


    Looking at Bellington again, there is no pity.


    I dare to do it.


    And a big death.


    "Ah, help..."


    Obitos dragged Bellington out.


    All the people listened to the screams from the ear, one by one they were all frightened.


    "Princess, come in."


    When the public saw the princess, they were all shocked.


    Nate, Cooper and Tracy met the princess, and they made a dress for her last time.


    But when I saw the princess again, I found that she was much bigger than last time.


    Their original data is totally useless.


    As for the other two assistants, Gabrielle and Vivien, they were completely shocked by the princess.


    The shape of the princess is more terrible than obitos.


    Only Karim, Howard and Kane can be calm.


    Three designers and two assistant designers are busy measuring the size of the princess.


    "That Princess Can you stand up for a moment? "


    As expected, the princess stood up directly.


    But the princess stood up, nearly four meters tall, a few people simply can''t reach, can only stand on the chair to measure.


    Just then, Samuel stopped.


    He thinks he is the most important one in the family.


    Miaowao -


    Chen Yu is speechless: "that You also design a suit for my cat. "


    "Ah?"


    "It will, too." Chen pointed to Samuel and repeated.


    Well, your boss.


    Whatever you say.


    If they don''t comply with Chen Yu''s request, they are afraid to be dragged out by obitos.


    After working hard for a long time, I finally got it.


    "Mr. Chen, we may come back in two days and give it to the princess And try it on. "


    "Well, give me a call before you come. I''m not always at home."


    "We understand."


    "That Bailington He... "


    "I haven''t let out my anger yet. Why, do any of you want to persuade me?" Chen Yu looks at eye knight and others.


    "No, no, No."


    "He deserves it."


    At this time, Chen Zhu was obviously unable to be persuaded. If they did, they would be hurt.


    They don''t want to be implicated by that idiot.


    Chen Yu made a phone call: "West, I have a man here. I suspect he is very dangerous. I don''t care what you do to pry his mouth open."


    They fought a cold war. Chen Yu directly identified bailington as a terrorist?


    Is that too cruel?


    It wasn''t long before West came and dragged Wellington straight to the car.


    "Well, you can go."


    Knight and others fled in a gray way. They dare not stay here any longer.


    The identity of Chen Yu also makes their hair stand on end.


    The only thing they can do now is to pray for Bellington and hope that he will come back alive.


    ¡­¡­


    "Chen, you are really cruel."


    "I think I''ve been very kind. You see, I didn''t kill anybody."All three felt that what Chen Yu said was very reasonable.


    Yes, that Bellington was not killed by Chen Yu on the spot. He was lucky.


    "By the way, Chen, boss asked us to come and get something, and she didn''t say what she wanted us to take."


    "Just a moment."


    Chen Yu bypassed the three men and took out the daydream.


    And the seal of daydream has been sealed tightly.


    Three people see this wine jar: "isn''t this purple green wine?"


    "It''s not the usual purple green wine." "This is a special purple green wine, which winip has priced at $999999," Chen said


    "What? No one will buy this kind of price at all? "


    "No one bought it, it was for exhibition." Chen said.


    The three of them are so astonished that they can''t understand the name of them.


    "Are you going back today?"


    "Well After lunch. "


    After lunch, the three took the wine and left Los Angeles.


    Just then, West called.


    "President, come to the headquarters quickly."


    "What''s the matter? You''re not going to kill that guy, are you? "


    "No, we broke his mouth." West said nervously.


    Did you pry it? Chen Yu is a little confused.


    It''s not going to be a trick, is it?


    What kind of torture did they use to commit that sissy crime?


    Let''s go and have a look first to see if there is any help.


    Chen Yu hurried to the headquarters and found that West''s face was particularly solemn.


    It''s not killing people, is it?


    Although that sissy is disgusting, Chen Yu has never thought of killing him.


    All the people that Chen Yu killed at present, without exception, are damned.


    Or someone who threatens his and Farrie''s safety.


    "What about people?"


    "It''s in the room." Said West.


    "Dead?"


    "No, but we got a big case from him?"


    "What major cases?"


    "He killed at least ten men."


    "What? He killed ten men? "


    Chen Yu is a little confused. What''s the situation?


    It''s not a trick or two?


    Do you really catch a criminal by mistake?


    But they''re the supernatural society, not the police station.


    It seems that dogs are a little nosy with mice.


    "He practised sorcery by absorbing the essence of men. In the past ten years, more than ten men have been absorbed by him and died." Said West.

 Chapter 621

    "President, you are so powerful. How did you find out?" West looked at Chen Yu excitedly.


    Chen Yu glanced at West indifferently: "what''s the difficulty? I can see what''s going on if I look at someone."


    Chen Yu murmured to himself that it was really the blind cat that met the dead mouse.


    This will catch a supernatural criminal.


    "But he seems weak." Chen said.


    "His magic value is 122, and he is already a D-class criminal, but his combat effectiveness is not very strong. His magic is used to maintain his appearance. In fact, he is in his fifties."


    Chen Yu was a little upset. He was molested and harassed by a 50 year old man.


    No wonder the baldness is so severe. It turns out that he is in his early fifties.


    "President, when he started, he was still there and told his family not to let us go."


    "Family? Does he have any other party? Have you investigated his family? "


    "President, I think what kind of organization he said" family "might be."


    "What organization? Have you heard of this organization? "


    "No."


    "Continue to try him." Chen said.


    Now that it''s settled, sissy is a supernatural criminal.


    Then it belongs to their jurisdiction.


    After thirty minutes, West came out exhausted and sweating.


    "West, how do I feel like you''ve had a fight with him?"


    "President, don''t make such a joke. I''m just tired."


    "We''re the supernatural society, and you''re interrogating in this ordinary way? Is it too low? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Or will you come?"


    "This kind of rough work is not suitable for me. Call everyone else."


    The members of the association were all called by Chen Yu and West, after explaining the situation.


    One by one is eager to try, want to show one''s skill.


    Of course, Chen''s request is very simple. Let him talk with supernatural force.


    Unfortunately, bailington''s mouth is tighter than they think.


    Just then Pamela said, "let me do it."


    Pamela is now a full member and, of course, has the right to participate in such missions.


    "Well, you come."


    In fact, Pamela can still feel it, and the people of the supernatural society still have some rejection to her.


    But Pamela also wants to join the association. After all, being a lone ghost is far from what it is now. It''s comfortable to have a shelter.


    Pamela didn''t need anyone to open the door. She went straight through the wall into the interrogation room.


    Then they heard the continuous screams in the interrogation room. The screams were chilling.


    After half pay, Pamela got out of the interrogation room.


    "How is it? Did he speak? "


    "No."


    People were disappointed. They thought Pamela would be useful.


    As a result, like other people, bailington was not able to speak.


    At this time, Pamela said, "he must have been told."


    "Well? "Words and spirits?"


    "As long as you say the key information, you will be killed by the spirit." "That''s why he didn''t dare to speak," Pamela said


    Chen Yu thought, "then it''s impossible for him to speak at all?"


    "From what he said, there should be a very strong psychic presence in the family, and probably other members of the family in Los Angeles."


    "Frankly, don''t you think this organization is a bit naughty?" Chen said, perhaps influenced by a variety show in China, Chen always thought this sentence was a little funny.


    "Every time they act collectively, do they have to shout" we are efficient "


    "President We''re talking business now. "


    Since they were familiar with Chen Yu, they found it difficult for him to get serious most of the time.


    Obviously, it''s a very serious discussion. Why did you Miss Chen Yu?


    "What? You''re talking business, aren''t I? Do you look down on my president? "


    "President, why don''t you come here first today?"


    "Come on, don''t kill him. I''ll go back and find a way. Maybe I can pry his mouth open."


    Just at this time, Chen Yu received a call from Zola.


    Chen Yu guesses that Zola is here to ask about bailington.


    "Zora, are you here to ask about that sissy?"


    "No, what does his life have to do with me?"


    "Er..."


    Zola did not plan to interfere with her relationship with Chen Yu.


    Whatever the reason, she will support Chen Yu unconditionally.What''s more, when she heard that bailington harassed Chen Yu, she wanted to kill bailington.


    As for the life and death of Bellington, she didn''t care any more.


    "I just want to ask if there''s anything I can do for you, anything."


    Zora''s words are very clear. If Bellington is dead, she is willing to help calm the matter.


    Whether Zora has the ability to calm down this matter or not, in this sentence, Chen Yu will accept her affection.


    "Thank you. No one will bother about him, no one will bother me, even the police."


    Zora didn''t expect that Chen''s contacts had expanded to this extent.


    In broad daylight, directly evaporated a person, incredibly completely unaffected.


    "Well, I''m the one who did it."


    "No, I should thank you for your concern."


    "Let''s not talk about it. I heard that old Steven seems to be in a bit of a state recently. Would you like to see him?"


    "Well, I''ll see him sometime."


    Chen Yu knows about Steven because of the movie.


    Steven has been depressed recently, and he''s focused on the later part of the movie.


    The last time I asked for two bottles of wine here, I was to invite some people from the cinema and print media, hoping they could help arrange the arrangement of films and do propaganda.


    But the effect is not so good. After all, this wine is not ecstasy soup.


    Don''t let those people take a sip of wine, and then they get carried away.


    Chen can only help Steven with two bottles of wine.


    Just, listen to Zola''s tone, Steven seems to be in a very bad state.


    Chen Yu felt that it was necessary to visit him as a friend.


    After leaving the supernatural society''s headquarters, Chen dialed Steven.


    "Steven, it''s me. I want to drink with you. Where are you now?"


    "Chen, I''m busy now. After this time, we''ll have a drink."


    "I want to drink with you now." Chen Yu said directly.


    "Chen, I really don''t have time."


    "Where are you now?" Chen continued to ask.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Steven, after being silent for half pay, finally said, "OK, come here. I''m in my studio."


    "It''s about the same. Wait for me. I''ll go now."

 Chapter 622

    "Who would you like, sir?"


    "Steven."


    The receptionist at the front desk stopped Chen''s way: "so do you have an appointment?"


    The receptionist looked at Chen Yu, with two bamboo tubes behind him. He didn''t look like a decent person.


    "It''s an appointment. You can call Steven."


    "OK, just a moment, please." The receptionist is going to the front desk to call Steven. Chen Yu has already walked into the elevator.


    "Sir Wait... " The receptionist hurriedly ran into the elevator: "Sir, please come down with me now. It''s forbidden for outsiders to enter here."


    "Don''t worry, I have a real engagement with that old man."


    "Please don''t do that, sir. If you make an appointment, you can wait for me to make it clear. You will cause me to lose my job."


    "I promise not."


    When the elevator reached the floor, Chen Chu directly opened his voice: "Steven."


    Steven came out of a dark room with his eyes full of panda eyes.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Steven. This gentleman has to rush in. I''ll call security."


    Steven waved and said, "no, he won''t have to stop when he comes. He won''t have to stop at any time."


    "Oh, I see." The receptionist looked at Chen Yu.


    It seems that there are only two people who can come here without notice.


    But now, it seems, there is another one.


    "Where is your office? Go to your office. "


    "You bastard, you know I''m too busy to disturb me at this time."


    "I''m afraid you will die suddenly. You are in a very bad state."


    Entering Steven''s office, Chen Yu closed the door directly.


    When Chen opened the lid, an indescribable aroma filled the office.


    Steven took a breath of cool air: "this wine It''s not purple green wine? "


    "No, but it''s better than purple green wine." Chen Yu took the wine: "but this wine will let you sleep for three days. Are you sure you want to drink it?"


    Steven suddenly understood that Chen Yu wanted him to have a rest.


    This makes Steven tangle up. Chen Yu''s wine is really delicious.


    Even if it''s just a smell, it''s memorable.


    Even the spirit has been lifted a lot.


    If you take a sip, how delicious is it?


    Steven swallowed. "Keep the wine. I''ll drink it when I''m done."


    "Falk, I came to you for a drink, but you told me, let me stay the wine, and then drive me away? Are you going to break up with me? "


    "All right, all right, take the wine with you." Steven said with a painful face.


    But in the end reason triumphed over his impulse.


    No good wine is more important than work.


    "Steven, don''t strain yourself. You need a rest."


    "I know you''re good for me."


    Chen Yu doesn''t know how to persuade Steven.


    Steven''s attitude is firm.


    It is still work oriented.


    In the end, Chen kept the wine.


    If Steven wants to drink, let him drink.


    As soon as Chen Congjin took the elevator, Steven went straight into the black house.


    Chen Yu made a phone call to rasfa to let him pay attention to Steven''s body.


    Chen Yu looks at Steven''s condition, which is really very bad.


    Although Chen is a doctor, he is not a nanny.


    If the patient does not take care of his own body.


    As a doctor, there is nothing to do.


    ¡­¡­


    It''s more than eight o''clock at home.


    Chen took a few bites of rice and sat by the lake with Fanny, enjoying the quiet and happy time.


    No one disturb, everything is so peaceful and peaceful.


    At this time, obitos climbed over.


    "Chen, is obitos really a fire dragon?"


    From the beginning, fari knew the identity of obitos.


    But she had never seen obitos.


    Chen Yu looks at obitos, takes a picture of obitos and throws it to obitos as a demon crystal.


    Obitos made a dash for the lake.


    When we are about to rush into the lake, we should push our limbs hard and jump into the air for one meter.


    When it was about to go to Luoshui, there was a sudden wheezing behind it and a pair of meat wings were suddenly opened.


    Obitos''s tail was in the water, and his body was skimming over it.


    Fari''s whole heart was raised, her mouth open, but there was no sound.


    Obitos had a bone on his head.


    It looks like an immature dragon horn, and it''s not a pair.It starts from the upper part of the brow bone frame and extends to the back of the brain.


    The limbs are longer and the body is stronger.


    This is the real form of obitos.


    Of course, it''s the real form in the world.


    Obitos also came into the world as noumenon, but he could always communicate with his parents in hell.


    Chen doesn''t understand either. How they communicate.


    And obitos can change form in a short time.


    It''s similar to the combination of black and white.


    The combination of HEMA and Baima is also time limited.


    Just then, a stream of water shot up from below.


    Amun, who was idle, defied obitos.


    Obitos ducked the water column of Amun and gave a long breath to the water.


    Amun hid under the water. Although the dragon breath of obitos was fierce, it could not hurt him.


    He made another finishing stroke, and the waves hit obitos.


    Obitos avoided the big waves and flew up to 20 meters.


    Obitos''s mouth seemed to be brewing something, and his whole body was red.


    Then obitos shot.


    A fireball falls!


    Boom -


    is just like a kilogram of TNT explosion, and ten meters of lake has set off huge waves.


    Chen Yu and FA Li both look stupid.


    Chen Yu did not expect that obitos had such a strong move.


    It''s as powerful as the sneeze cannon at the mouth of a glutton, isn''t it?


    Amun can''t come out. I''m afraid he was scared by obitos.


    Fortunately, he hid in the water. If he was on the water and was directly hit, even he would kneel.


    But obitos did, and he became weak.


    He returned to the shore with his wings fanned out, and then recovered.


    "Has obitos always been so interested?" Fari stroked obitos, who was lying beside her.


    "It''s just a baby now."


    "Young? How powerful would it be if it were an adult? "


    Chen is not sure about this, which depends on how much human rules suppress it.


    It can''t be like its current iris.


    And it can''t last forever in dragon form.


    "ADA, mother said, the human soul, has finished translating."


    "Can you tell me the translation directly?"


    "No, too much. I can''t keep in touch with my mother."


    Chen Yu has no choice but to go to hell again.

 Chapter 623

    Chen Yu comes to hell again.


    Today''s seems to be some special, the sun and the moon coexist.


    The mouth of the glutton in Chen''s right arm appears directly, and the curse vision and shadow vision are opened at the same time.


    Chen Yu felt the excitement in his blood.


    "Welcome, man." Iris came up and gave Chen a hug.


    Besib zoffi also gave Chen Yu a hug.


    Although they are all superior demons, Chen Yu prefers to hug auris.


    For Beelzebub zopheth had no control over power.


    A hug made Chen Yu feel his bones were crushed.


    "Lord, Lord''s wife, is there any special day today? I feel the blood in my body as if it''s boiling. "


    "Devil''s birthday." "I also chose to summon you today," said besib zoffi


    In the west, June 6 is the birth of the devil.


    Chen remembers that today seems to be the birthday of the devil.


    But Chen Yu didn''t care. He didn''t think there was such a festival.


    "Why?"


    "Every devil has a chance to baptize, to make his demonic power more pure and improve his power." "But according to the devil''s financial resources, the benefits of the baptism on his birthday are different," said besib zoffi


    Besieb zoffi and auris took Chen Zhu to the top of obsidian castle. Here is a prototype tower top. There is no tower cap to cover it. There is a huge magic pattern on the gray floor tile with blood.


    A dozen bodies, all of them demon bodies, were still lying around.


    And judging from the size of these devil corpses, it seems that they are all of high rank.


    Chen Yu wondered if the demons were under Samuel Logan.


    "Do you have any Angel crystals?" Asked besib zoffi.


    "Yes." Chen Zhu takes out a perfect crystal. This perfect angel crystal was obtained when zelei was eliminated last time.


    Although besieb zoffi didn''t like this kind of breath, it was just a simple contact, and there was no harm to him.


    "Ah!" Besieb zoffi crushed the perfect angel crystal.


    Chen found that if you change to yourself, it doesn''t seem that you need too much power to crush the angel crystal.


    But is it because of their mutual restraint that beshib zoffi seems to have special difficulties?


    Besieb zoffi sprinkled the crushed powder on the bloody magic array.


    "What is this for?"


    "Sacrifice." Auris said: "for the great king of demons, all living creatures can be sacrificed. The higher the sacrifice, the more generous the reward will be. An ordinary devil may prepare for this for a whole year. As the enemy of his majesty, offering angels to his majesty will be the highest sacrifice. Of course, no one can really offer them Sacrifice to angels, so it''s OK to replace them with angel crystals. "


    "Now, stand in the center of the magic circle."


    Chen Xun, dragging his huge right arm, stood in the middle of the magic array.


    At this time, Aurelius knelt on one knee and said.


    "I''m not sure how much of your Majesty''s gift you can get, but when you think you can''t accept it anymore, you have to leave the center. If you exceed your body''s endurance limit, you will be supported by your Majesty''s strength," said besib zoffi


    "Well, I see."


    Besib zoffi also knelt on one knee at the edge.


    Then, he and iris put their wrists at the same time and gave them a strong bite.


    The blood of two superior demons drops on the bloody magic array.


    "Sahu, masala, Sida, tungsi, eduda..."


    Besieged zoffi and orish uttered obscure syllables.


    Even if Chen Yu knew devil language, he could not understand what they were reading.


    Suddenly, Chen Yu seemed to feel something and suddenly looked up at the red sun and the red moon.


    In a flash, Chen saw a figure come down from the sky.


    The image is full of light, but it seems to be shrouded in darkness.


    Chen Yu can''t see clearly either. There are six stars in his eyes.


    Chen Yu felt his right arm out of control and raised it high.


    The whole arm was covered with blood, and the mouth of the glutton was roaring.


    Just then, Chen''s clothes burst.


    Black threads emerge from under the skin.


    This is the blood of the angry king that Logan left in his body last time.


    And Sammel never helped Chen to get rid of it.


    At this moment, the blood vessels are also affected and emerge.


    The figure in the sky held out his right arm.The other hand was on Chen''s chest.


    The figure said something with his mouth open, as if he was also speaking the same syllables as the Beelzebub zoffies.


    Then, Chen''s black silk thread began to fall and fall to the ground, then turned into a pool of black liquid.


    Chen''s right arm was shrinking and returning to its original size.


    Chen Yu felt that the mouth of gluttons was not weakened, but became stronger and more powerful.


    Then, the Glutton''s mouth suddenly bites at the figure.


    The figure then lost a corner, and the black liquid on the ground stretched out black silk thread to wrap the rest of the body and drag it directly into the darkness.


    The glutton took another bite before the figure was completely dragged into the darkness.


    At this time, Chen Yu shook his head and woke up.


    The bloody magic circle on the ground has disappeared.


    Besib zoffi and iris stood by and looked at Chen Yu. "Have you fully accepted your Majesty''s gift?"


    Chen Zhuo scratched his head: "I don''t seem to remember the whole process clearly."


    "It''s a normal phenomenon, many demons can''t remember the process clearly, and even if they remember, the baptism process in each demonic memory is different."


    "I feel Logan''s blood in you."


    "Have you swallowed his blood?"


    "Well." Chen did not deny it.


    Chen Yu looks at his right arm. It looks dark, a little darker than his left arm.


    At this time, Chen Yu lowered his head and looked at the shadow under his feet.


    All of a sudden, Chen Xun''s heart moved, and the shadow suddenly stretched out a hand made of black liquid.


    Chen Yu was shocked, and the picture was too weird.


    But as he was distracted, the liquid hands turned into liquid and returned to the shadows.


    "Come on, you try to punch me." Said beshib zoffi.


    "Punch you?"


    "Yes, with all your strength."


    Chen Yu shook his right arm and said, "I''ll give you a full blow?"


    He knew that his strength was very, very different from besieged zoffi.


    So he doesn''t have to worry, he''ll hurt besieb zoffi.

 Chapter 624

    Build up your strength! Chen took a deep breath.


    Silently feel the power of flow in the body.


    This is the first time Chen has felt such real power.


    It''s not magic, it''s pure power.


    Like the essence of the general flow in every corner of the body.


    At the moment, they are thinking about the flow of their right arm.


    Suddenly, Chen felt movement in his right arm.


    Familiar but strange feeling.


    The third eye, open.


    More surging forces are gathering.


    "Oh?" There was a flash of surprise in iris''s eyes.


    Chen Zhu had a big drink, and his fist broke through the air with unmatched strength.


    Beelzebub zopheth held out two fingers.


    When Chen''s fist touched besib zoffi''s finger, Chen''s fist was opened.


    As expected, the gap in strength is too large.


    A big gap that cannot be closed.


    Beshib zoffi only used two fingers to lightly block Chen''s fist.


    And this is still the human form of Beelzebub zoffi.


    It''s not his body yet.


    Even Chen Yu thinks he is strong.


    But in the face of this demon lord, Chen Yu is still so powerless.


    "Lord, next time you try my strength again, please use one hand, no matter how big our gap is, at least it will make me feel better."


    "Human, your heart is not so fragile, I just let you know your strength, not to deceive you."


    Chen Yu shrugs helplessly: "Lord, you seem to be very keen to cultivate me. Why is that?"


    "At first, it was just because you saved auris and my little son." "But you don''t seem to reject my power. You know, it''s almost impossible to contain the blood of the seven demons in the world, and you are the only one who can bear the blood of the seven demons without being restricted by the rules of the world. You are the most special one."


    "The stronger you are, the safer obitos will be."


    "If you think obitos is not safe on earth, you can call him back to hell."


    "No, I hope he will stay in the world forever. At least when you are still here, he will stay in the world forever."


    "Why?"


    "You don''t know yet."


    Chen almost repeated the words of Beelzebub zoffi.


    "I knew it would be, nothing new."


    "Your third clean eye seems to be open." Iris came up and pulled Chen''s arm.


    Beelzebub zoffi looked into Chen''s eyes on his right arm. "This is the eye of power."


    "What''s the point?" Chen asked.


    "How did you feel when you attacked me just now?"


    "It feels a lot more powerful."


    "That''s right. I only need to use one finger for you, but because of this eye, I need to use two fingers."


    Chen Yu rolled his eyes.


    What''s the difference between one finger and two fingers? Double the humiliation?


    Chen Yu was not at all proud of forcing besieb zoffi to use two fingers.


    "The eye of power can double your power, but it can also shorten your time using the mouth of the glutton by half."


    Double output, double consumption.


    "Your magic is still too little." Said iris.


    "Is there any way to improve my magic? Or just give me some magic. "


    "Blood can be given, but magic can''t be given. Each individual''s magic is unique. If you give it to others rashly, it will cause unpredictable consequences. If it''s better than your weak magic, it may have a slightly smaller response. But if it''s stronger than you, it will only bring you disastrous consequences."


    Chen Yu suddenly remembered that there had been several times before that because the mouth of the glutton was devoured at will, which led to magic allergy.


    But it didn''t make much difference.


    It seems that he is lucky.


    "The Glutton''s mouth is too greedy. Sometimes it''s all instinctive action, eating the target directly." Chen said.


    After all, the Glutton''s mouth is the blood of the glutton. Gluttony is its instinct.


    It''s better to say if you just eat some non magical individuals.


    Even before eating metal, eating bulletproof glass is no problem.


    But sometimes it directly engulfs the enemy.


    I didn''t know it would cause trouble.


    Now that he knows it, he is even more afraid to let the mouth of the glutton devour the enemy at will.


    "The instinct of the Glutton''s mouth cannot be suppressed, even for me. I often devour the enemy indiscriminately." "But I will transform the enemy''s magic and release it directly," said besib zoffiChen Xun''s heart moved, and he released it directly?


    Is it a sneezing gun?


    "The Glutton''s blood will absorb some of the other''s characteristics after devouring the target, but not all can be absorbed, such as magic, so our glutton subordinates also have a way to release what they don''t need."


    Besieged zoffi looked at auris. Auris understood. He opened his mouth and shot a fireball at besieged zoffi.


    Besib zoffi opened his mouth and swallowed the fireball directly.


    Chen Yu felt that the couple were playing spitting.


    If you play this, will you go back to the house?


    Forget it, you husband and wife. I can''t get up with either of them. I still don''t talk much.


    Besib zoffi''s chest swelled, and in the next moment, his mouth was thrown into the air, and a pillar of fire rose to the sky.


    Chen Xun''s heart moved. This move of besib zoffi is similar to his own sneezing cannon.


    But there seems to be something different.


    "Come on, you have a try."


    "Wait What do you mean to try? "


    Boom -


    orris blew Chen Zhu up with a spit.


    "It''s too slow."


    "Would you like to say that first?" Chen Zhu wiped the scorching black on his face.


    "If you are facing an enemy, your enemy will not remind you. Come again..."


    Boom -


    "come again."


    "Ah Hot, hot... "


    Finally, we received the reduced version of iris.


    But at the next moment, Chen Yu is scalded by Aussie''s dragon breath.


    "In the moment when you swallow each other''s magic, directly use your own magic to attack each other''s magic, and then release it from your mouth, so as to fight back against your enemies."


    "Come again."


    "Slow down, come again."


    "Slow down, come again..."


    "Strike with your magic. Don''t doubt it. Come again."


    Chen Yu has never received such orthodox training.


    This time, besieged zoffi and auris worked together to train Chen Zhu.


    As the summoner of Chen he, Beelzebub zoffi could not attack him.


    But iris is different. She can attack Chen Yu wantonly.


    And she''s a totally unreasonable attack, although it''s always the smallest future.


    But for Chen Yu, it''s still like grenades greeting him.

 Chapter 625

    After auris lost hundreds of grenades.


    Chen Yu finally Not dead.


    Today Chen Yu finally understood a truth.


    Only those who survive in the movie are called protagonists. Those who don''t survive are called passers-by a.


    Well, it worked.


    Other don''t say, at least in the future meet other people to lose their hands in front of thunder.


    As long as you don''t bite with your mouth, you can''t blow yourself up.


    At least one of them is immortal.


    Anyway, Chen''s anti Strike ability has been improved a lot.


    Chen Yu feels that he should be able to find a police station to choose one by himself now.


    Of course, if there are some machine guns in the police station.


    Chen Yu estimated that he would still kneel.


    However, for this kind of directed attack magic.


    Chen Yu can barely cope with it. If he encounters this situation again, he doesn''t need to rely on the hard resistance of Qingyi Xia.


    In fact, the principle of this sneezing gun is very simple, which is to use its own magic and the characteristics of the magic of phagocytosis.


    In the moment of swallowing, make a catapult with your own magic and release the magic again.


    But this principle is simple to say, but only the gluttons can really use it.


    If other people play this trick, their mouths will be blown up first.


    "By the way, Lord, ask you something."


    "What is it?"


    "Is there any way to let those who have been forbidden to speak?"


    "No way." Said beshib zoffi.


    "Is there no way?"


    "If it''s in the world, you can kill him directly and send his soul to me. I''ll help you to interrogate him."


    "But after death, the soul falls into every corner of hell at will."


    "As long as I put a keepsake before his death, the soul after his death will surely fall near me." Besib zoffi threw a ring to Chen Yu: "this ring will directly send the soul to me, but it can only be used once."


    "Well, I see."


    "By the way, this is the human old man''s translation. It''s what you want." Besib zoffi handed the translated diary and the original to Chen Yu: "is the old man still keeping it?"


    "First, I''ll check whether the translation of this voyage diary is correct."


    The time to return to the world this time is not in the early morning as before.


    When Chen Yu came back, fari was having dinner.


    Then I saw Chen Yu suddenly appear.


    "Whoo Fanny, I''m back. "


    "Chen, the cell phone you left here. Yesterday Mr. rasfa called and said that Steven was in the hospital. Let me inform you as soon as you come back." Farry hands Chen Yu her mobile phone.


    Chen Yu was in a happy mood, and it was gone in a flash.


    "That bastard old man, I advised him the other day to pay a little attention to his health." Chen Yu said angrily, "I don''t care about his life or death."


    Fari looks at Chen Yu, who is upset by fari.


    "Well, I''ll call and see if he''s dead."


    Chen Yu called Steven: "old bastard, if you are not dead, tell me which hospital you live in now."


    At this time, there was an old woman''s voice on the phone.


    "Who are you? Steven can''t answer the phone right now. "


    "Er..." It''s embarrassing.


    On weekdays, Chen and Steven have always been open-minded in their communication.


    I didn''t expect that someone would pick up the phone.


    "Are you Steven''s personal doctor?"


    "Well It''s me. "


    "He''s at the hospital in chantery."


    "I''ll go now."


    Fari has brought a suit of clothes to Chen Yu: "first wash it, change a suit and then go out."


    What Chen Yu is wearing now is no different from that of a beggar.


    Chen Yu rushed to the hospital and knocked on Steven''s door.


    At half pay, an old woman opened the door of the sick house.


    This is the second time Chen has seen Halifa Oliver.


    "Hello lady."


    "Hello, Steven is lying in it. Go in."


    "Thank you, ma''am."


    Chen Yu still shows respect for the unfamiliar elders.


    "By the way, your wine is very good." Said Halifa Oliver.


    "Ah?"


    "I won''t disturb you and Steven." With that, Halifa Oliver left the room.


    Walking through the porch, Chen saw Steven lying on the bed, but he had already woken up.Just look at Steven''s face.


    Chen Yu''s face is also black: "old bastard."


    "Chen, help me, help me get better quickly. I need to leave the hospital. Now I can''t live here."


    Chen Yu grinned at Steven. "I''ve given you a rest for a long time, or I''ve just drunk that wine. Even if I let you rest for three days, at least you can recover your energy. As a result, you don''t listen to me. You have to be so stubborn. As I expected, you really broke your body."


    "It''s not the time to be sarcastic. I need to get out of the hospital soon."


    "I can''t get you out of the hospital immediately, but it''s too late. After drinking that wine, you can recover after one drink and three days'' sleep."


    "Is there no other way?"


    "Or lie in the hospital for a longer time, you can choose."


    Steven tangled up and looked at Chen Yu with a kind of solicitude.


    It''s a pity that Chen Yu is not moved. Steven is actually overtired.


    It''s not hard to get him out of hospital in a short time, but Chen Yu is harming him now.


    Chen doesn''t want to lose a friend, no matter what his movie is, or Steven is more important.


    "OK..." Steven sighed, "help me get that old woman in."


    Chen Chu went out to the door and called in Halifa Oliver.


    "Oliver, help me to my studio and get the wine in my safe."


    "Old bastard, you''re crazy. What''s your status now? You want to drink."


    Steven looked at Chen Yu, who explained, "please believe me, madam, that wine is only good for Steven, not bad."


    "Purple green wine?" Halifa Oliver licked his lips.


    Although Halifa Oliver is not a heavy drinker, she is really addicted to alcohol again.


    It''s the taste that she missed, the taste that people can''t stop.


    "Not purple, but better than purple." "Steven, I won''t be with you," Chen said


    "Well, by the way, you seem to have been missing for more than a day. Where have you been?"


    "No, I just went to the mountains to collect herbs and forgot to bring my mobile phone." Chen said.


    "Do you go into the mountains to collect all the medicines you usually use?"


    "Well, don''t talk about me. I have something else, madam Goodbye. "


    "Goodbye." Khalifa Oliver felt how iron Chen''s relationship with Steven was.

 Chapter 626

    Go to the forest path of the supernatural society.


    Chen Yu suddenly braked hard and almost hit someone.


    The man standing in the middle of the road didn''t expect that there would be a car coming in from outside, standing on the side of the road and looking at Chen Yu in the car.


    Chen Yu also looked at the man on the side of the road and was about to drive away.


    All of a sudden, it''s not right.


    There is only one road, the end of which leads to the supernatural society.


    What does this man mean standing in the middle of the road?


    Chen Zhu stops the car and heads for the man.


    As soon as the man saw Chen Yu, he turned around and ran.


    Chen Yu immediately chased up.


    Just then, the other side suddenly turned back.


    "Bad." Chen saw the other side suddenly take out a gun and point at himself.


    Bang -


    Qingyi Xia! Magic becomes a shield.


    The next moment, Chen''s forehead was so painful that the whole man fell to the ground.


    It took a minute for Chen to stand up again.


    It''s like being punched on the forehead.


    Just now, the time was too short for Chen Zhu to fully support the green clothes.


    Think about it, Chen Yu is afraid.


    It was almost blown out.


    This infuriated Chen.


    ¡­¡­


    West saw Chen Yu''s car stop at the gate of the headquarters and immediately came downstairs.


    "President, what''s the matter with you?"


    Chen''s face was overcast and murderous, as if to kill.


    West didn''t know what happened to Chen.


    Chen Yu said nothing and entered the headquarters.


    "What about people?" Chen saw two or three kittens in the headquarters.


    "Jolin Nash and Barria are behind them in combat training with the evil spirits." West said: "jurag and batilu are in the equipment room. Bill''s back is sore these two days. He went to the hospital for two days. Moore is at school..."


    "Is Moore still at school?"


    West secretly rolled his eyes. Isn''t that bullshit.


    He''s only 15 years old. What is he doing without going to school.


    "And Ingrid and moid?"


    "There has been little action these days, and Ingrid is busy with his own business. Moid is sleeping upstairs."


    What can Chen Yu say? The supernatural society seems to have a lot to do with names.


    As a result, almost all of them are part-time.


    Of course, so is he.


    The whole supernatural society, the most full-time probably only association headquarters security Erdos.


    Well, I can''t restrain myself and spend my time in the association.


    I''m not qualified to ask others to be full-time.


    "By the way, how about their salary?" Chen asked.


    "I''m going to set out a salary schedule, with members at level E earning US $6000 a month and members at level D earning US $8000 a month." "Every time an action is reassessed, a reward is given to those who perform well," West said


    "Well, I have no objection to that." Chen Yu still believes in West.


    "By the way, President, take a look at these financial bills."


    "What''s the bill?"


    "Electricity, water and network fees, as well as julage''s application for funds, batilu''s application for funds, Bill''s application for industrial injury compensation..."


    "Wait Is Bill''s sour back a work-related injury? "


    "He said it was the wounds left by the maple community that day."


    Chen Yu covered his forehead and said, "well, the financial management of the association is yours."


    I''m really busy. What kind of financial management do I need.


    It''s all a mess.


    It''s better to be out of sight and out of mind.


    "By the way, President, this is a ring made by jurag and batilu to distinguish grades." West handed Chen a ring.


    Chen Chu saw at a glance that it was made of devil gold.


    But if you don''t know the devil gold, you really think it''s gold when you first meet him.


    "This is the ring of a member." "It''s got your name on it, and there''s a supernatural society stamp on the inside, and the ring has some magic that changes according to the size of the finger," West said


    "What about B, C, D, e?"


    "Look." West took out several rings of the same style but different colors.


    They are red, silver, blue and gray. They all look beautiful.


    "President, we have a small amount of magic power in this ring. Do you think we can sell it?"


    "You have a way?"


    "Yes." West nodded.


    "But you can''t buy it until you test the magic level here." Chen said."I''ll leave it to you, and I''ll have a look at the financial statements. Don''t do that to me, or I''ll kill you."


    West shuddered. Now who dares to make financial moves?


    Think about the end of wokis and you''ll know how horrible it is.


    "Is the sissy still alive?" Chen asked.


    "Oh yes, alive."


    "Take me."


    When he arrived at the interrogation room of Bellington, Chen Yu went in.


    West didn''t follow in, but it wasn''t long before he heard a scream from inside.


    After half pay, West saw Chen Yu standing there.


    Bellington''s neck is crooked. He''s dead.


    "President, haven''t you asked me a question? How was it killed? "


    "I have a way to get him to talk, but I need him to die first."


    "President Do you have a way to lock his soul? "


    "No, just send him to my friend." Chen Yu said quietly, "well, I''ll send you the news."


    ¡­¡­


    "Ah Bill, you dead old man, you''re going to die. "


    The nurse ducked Bill''s hand and scolded.


    For bill, the old man, the nurse is used to it.


    "Haha......" Bill smiled back.


    No sooner had the nurse left than a man came in.


    This man is wearing sunglasses and leather jacket.


    He was fingering as he walked.


    "Who are you?" Bill looked at the man puzzled.


    The man came to the bedside, suddenly reached for bill, and hit him directly out of the window.


    Fortunately, it''s only the second floor.


    Bill hurried to change in terror.


    When it landed, it had become a little giant.


    Bill looked up at the man at the window.


    The man also jumped out of the window.


    Bill roared, raised his fist and hit the man.


    But when Bill''s fist hit the man, it was like hitting steel.


    Bill''s fists are almost broken.


    "You..."


    The man shook his fist in the midair and hit bill in the face.


    Bill was stunned by a blow.


    The next moment, the man swung again.


    The punch went straight to Bill''s chest.


    Bill spat out a mouthful of blood and fell to the ground.


    The man then raised his foot and put it on Bill''s heart.


    Bill''s mouth was open and his eyes would pop out.


    The next moment, Bill''s body finally collapsed.


    "It seems to have been killed. Grandfather said he would take a breath." The man scratched his head: "grandfather will scold me."

 Chapter 627

    "Well, it''s foggy." There was a heavy fog in the school.


    Moore turned to look out of the window, where the big fog came from.


    No, there''s magic in it.


    Moore rose abruptly.


    The class and the teacher looked at Moore.


    "Moore, what are you doing? Sit down. It''s in class now. "


    "I''m sorry, teacher. I suddenly remember that I have something to do..."


    "You come back to me, where are you going?"


    Morgan Ben rushed out of the teaching building in spite of the teacher''s dissuasion.


    But without taking a few steps, he found himself lost.


    The fog is too heavy to see the road at all.


    Moore walked a few steps, and then wanted to go back to the teaching building, but found that the teaching building has been invisible.


    Moore became nervous and could only grope in the fog.


    All of a sudden, what did Moore hear, over there?


    Moore went in the direction of the source of the sound.


    But the next moment, a huge force hit him out.


    A bald man hurried out of the car, and people around him gathered around him.


    "Not me, not me He rushed to the middle of the road... " The bald man''s face was white with fear.


    Moore lay bloody on the ground, his pupils a little slack.


    There is no fog around, nothing


    ¡­¡­


    Not far away, a girl took the phone: "Grandpa, I''ve got it done here. The boy from the supernatural society has been in the hospital."


    "Well done, Crowley, my good granddaughter." There was an old voice on the phone.


    "Where''s Jack?"


    "That idiot, he killed people."


    "I''ve already said that this kind of small matter doesn''t need to bother others at all. I can solve it by myself." "Will the supernatural society kill Bellington?" Crowley said


    "I don''t know. I hope they won''t do such a stupid thing. Otherwise, there is no need for them to exist."


    "Grandfather, those supernatural people don''t care. Why don''t we go straight to their headquarters?"


    "Woolley has explored the neighborhood. Although the strength of the supernatural society is very weak, there seems to be a large number of evil spirits in their headquarters. I don''t know what agreement they reached with the evil spirits group. Both sides can coexist peacefully, so if we attack rashly, we should not only face the supernatural society, but also face a large number of evil spirits, so we can''t attack the supernatural society Headquarters, I don''t want my granddaughter to do such a dangerous thing. "


    "Then attack their headquarters during the day."


    "We have you, Woolley, Jack, Darius and me in our hands now. Even if the evil spirits don''t come out during the day, they are a little insecure. We will wait until your father and mother bring someone to Los Angeles."


    "It''s too much trouble. Just catch their boss and force them to hand over bailington."


    "While exploring the paranormal society today, Woolley said, he met the president of the Paranormal Society on the way and shot their eldest brother."


    "I''m so happy What a weak supernatural society. Their leader was killed by a single shot. " Crowley laughed. "I can solve all the fears of such a waste organization by myself."


    ¡­¡­


    "President, something''s wrong."


    As soon as Chen picked up the phone, he heard West''s rapid and heavy voice.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Bill''s dead. Moore was in a car accident and went to the hospital."


    "Well An accident? " Chen asked doubtfully.


    "Bill was killed, right in the hospital." "Moore, according to witnesses, ran to the road himself and was hit by a speeding car. I suspect he was under illusion," West said gravely


    Chen Yu frowned: "who did it?"


    "I don''t know. There''s no clue."


    Chen recalled that he had been shot by the man on his way in the morning.


    Chen Yu is not good at all.


    He forgot the feeling of dying.


    Weston, a few seconds later.


    "President, something happened to moid."


    Chen Yu was in a deep mood: "all the people who happened were outside the headquarters. For the time being, you let people flow to the headquarters. By the way Have you heard from Ingrid? "


    "No, I''ll call Ingrid now."


    "I''ll get in touch with Ingrid. First, look out for the people in the headquarters. Don''t let them move."


    Although Chen has always despised his supernatural society.


    But now I am the president of the supernatural society.


    Now his younger brother is bullied by others. Chen Yu is duty bound.


    What''s more, Chen almost got his head blown today.


    "Hello, Ingrid, where are you?""Ah? President I''m having a meeting in the company now. I''ll call you later. "


    "Now there''s a group of people attacking our association. Bill is dead. Moore and moid are both seriously injured in the hospital. Where are you first? I''ll go to find you."


    "Ah?" Ingrid was startled. "I''m in the company."


    "Falk, I''m just asking where your company is."


    "XXXX violet street."


    "You stay in the company now. Don''t walk around. Those people should not dare to attack at will. I''ll go now." Chen said.


    ¡­¡­


    Chen Yu rushed downstairs to Ingrid''s company.


    Ingrid sells insurance.


    Downstairs, Chen Yu called Ingrid again.


    Ingrid took more than ten minutes to get downstairs.


    "Why is it so slow?"


    "President, I''m preparing this." English handed Chen a document.


    "What?"


    "Policy, President, this is a rare opportunity. If you buy this policy, you will definitely make a steady profit without compensation. If something goes wrong, you can pay $1.25 million for a $12000 policy. Do you think it''s a good deal?"


    Seeing Chen Yu''s silence, Ingrid continued excitedly, "it''s not just you, I''ve prepared a policy for the rest of our association."


    "Did you buy it yourself?" Chen asked.


    "No, our insurance industry''s rule is that we can''t buy insurance policies for ourselves, and I don''t want other people to make this money." Said Ingrid.


    "You''d better buy one as soon as possible, otherwise, I can''t help but think of slapping you to death." Chen said, gnashing his teeth.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Ingrid shivered, afraid to see Chen.


    Chen''s shadow field of vision suddenly opened.


    Chen saw a woman looking at them in the distance.


    Chen Yu quietly patted English on the shoulder: "let''s go, get in my car."


    "But my car is still in the garage."


    "Then you can go to the garage. By the way, there are two people watching us. I believe that as long as you enter the garage, they will follow you."


    Ingrid took out the phone, Chen Yu looked at Ingrid: "who are you calling?"


    "Buy an insurance for my colleagues."

 Chapter 628

    "President, are we safe now?"


    Chen Yu looks at English: "is it safe? No, we''re still behind. "


    "Then what shall we do?"


    "Open the window."


    Ingrid opened the window and Chen Chu leaned out.


    Then I compared with the car I was following.


    "President, what are you doing?"


    "Infuriate them."


    "And then?"


    "Then let them follow us. How can we catch people if they don''t follow us?"


    "Have you ever beaten them?" Asked Ingrid.


    "Of course I did. Don''t you look down on me?"


    "Since you have called them, why don''t you get off directly?"


    "There are so many people with so many eyes. Shouldn''t we keep a low profile as a supernatural society?"


    "No, we didn''t stipulate a low profile."


    "Faker, you said that." "Stop," Chen shouted


    The car stopped by the side of the road and Chen Yu got off.


    In the car that followed.


    "Darris, they stopped. What do we do?"


    "Directly." Said Darius.


    "But grandfather said to live. I was in the hospital just now, and I had killed one. Grandfather scolded me."


    "Don''t talk nonsense. If grandfather scolds you, he says I asked for it." Said Darius with disapproval.


    "Oh, then you are in charge." Said Jack.


    As he spoke, Jack stepped on the accelerator and ran straight into Chen Yu and Ingrid on the side of the road.


    And Ingrid on the side of the road was very nervous: "president, are they going to hit us?"


    "It looks like it''s going to hit us."


    "What about us?"


    "Nonsense, of course. Do you stand here and let him hit you?"


    As soon as Chen Chu picked up Ingrid, he flashed aside.


    Ingrid had just seen Chen Yu standing in place.


    He thought Chen really wanted to pick up the speeding car with his body.


    Boom -


    Jack''s car hit Chen Yu and Ingrid''s butt directly.


    "Jack, you idiot, can''t you brake?"


    Darius covered her head, her face making a close contact with the air cushion.


    Jack has nothing.


    And Chen Yu and Ingrid, who are nearby, look silly.


    "How stupid are our enemies?"


    "Is it a suicide attack?"


    At this time, the door was kicked open.


    Darius staggered out of the car.


    Jack also came down. He had no influence at all.


    Chen Yu looked at Ingrid beside his eyes. "Which one do you want?"


    Ingrid swallowed a mouthful of saliva, looked at Jack, and looked at Darius, who seemed to be out of shape: "that woman..."


    Darius took a step forward and set fire to one hand.


    "You want me?"


    Ingrid''s cheek drew and looked at Chen Yu beside his eyes. "Can I change that big man now?"


    Jack grabs the cover next to him and starts pinching it.


    Soon, the metal car cover was pinched into a ball by him, more than 20 kilograms of iron ball.


    Then Jack''s iron ball smashed at Chen Yu and Ingrid.


    "Ah..." Ingrid crouched on the ground with his head covered in fear.


    àØ -


    Chen Yu catches the iron ball and has good strength.


    But it''s just good.


    "Ingrid, what kind of magic are you?"


    "Speed, I can speed myself up and run twice as fast as a normal person."


    "Then you should go to track and field."


    "I thought, but when I was in the youth team, Mr. West found out that he promised me a lot of good prospects, and then I went to the supernatural society nearby."


    Chen Yu looks at the iron ball in his eye''s hand and pinches it harder. It''s smaller.


    "Jack, this guy seems to be your type. He gave it to you." Said Darius.


    Jack stepped forward and shouted, "no one can compete with Jack."


    Jack''s body began to coat with a metallic sheen.


    "President, don''t fight this guy. He''s a rare metal magic."


    Bang -


    the iron ball in Chen''s hand has been smashed out, and Jack''s whole body has been smashed on the back side door.


    Boom -


    the car in the back exploded, Chen Yu quickly pressed English on the ground.


    And the fire engulfed Darius in a flash.


    "What did you just say?""No Nothing. " Ingrid swallowed.


    But just then, a pillar of fire burst out.


    Boom -


    Chen Yu was directly hit and flew out.


    Ingrid looked up and watched Jack and Darius come out unharmed.


    Especially Darius, the flame behind her is being absorbed by her.


    "Fire witch!" Ingrid''s face was heavy.


    Jack strode forward. "Don''t move. Let big Jack break your neck."


    Ingrid''s feet softened with fear, and he could not run.


    A metal psychic and a flame witch.


    Why do you meet them?


    Why should I fight them?


    Just then, a cough came from behind.


    Ingrid turned around and saw Chen Chu standing up in a state of embarrassment.


    "Now you have infuriated me."


    Chen Zhu tore off his clothes.


    Dalis looks at Chen Yu. She is surprised that her attack failed to kill him.


    No, he doesn''t seem to be hurt at all.


    "What if it irritates you?"


    Darius raised her hand, the flames swirling in her arms, and then gathered in the palm of her hand.


    àØ -


    a ball of fire attacked Chen Zhu again.


    Chen Yu also raised his right arm, and the fireball suddenly disappeared in front of Chen Yu.


    Everyone was stunned for a moment, and then a red light came out of Chen''s palm.


    However, the red light from Chen''s gluttonous eater''s mouth was out of sight.


    Unexpectedly, Chen''s car was shot through, and then there was another fire, which exploded.


    "Well Ingrid, how much do I usually pay for car insurance in this situation? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ingrid.


    Darius looked at Chen Yu incomprehensibly. She couldn''t understand what kind of magic Chen Yu had just used.


    "Jack, you go."


    Jack grinned and strode forward. "Come on, let big Jack crush your neck."


    Chen Yu raises his right arm and catches Jack''s right palm.


    "Fool, don''t you know Jack''s grip is three tons?" Darius sneered: "no one can match his strength."


    The two sides are stuck there, but Chen Yu is still indifferent.


    But Jack looks a little unnatural.


    Click -


    Jack knelt on the ground, his face showing pain.


    Chen Yu didn''t look at Jack very much. He always stared at darris: "what did you say just now? Please say it again, I didn''t hear you clearly. "


    Darius''s face was full of consternation, and her pupils contracted suddenly.


    How is it possible? Why can he be more powerful than Jack?


    And it''s not a little bit strong, it''s a rolling force.

 Chapter 629

    Ingrid was equally stunned.


    Although he has no ability, it doesn''t mean that he doesn''t know metal magic.


    It''s called the most powerful physical magic on land.


    It''s almost indestructible.


    There are also forces of strange force, which can hardly be countered by flesh and blood.


    Now, however, Jack is deformed by a metal arm twisted by Chen Yu''s hand.


    "Ah..." Jack''s arm was completely distorted.


    Jack was completely crushed by Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu releases Jack''s arm and Jack falls to the ground in pain.


    "Grandpa saved me Grandfather, help me... "


    "No one can save you." Chen Chu reaches for Jack''s neck.


    Click -


    then, Chen Yu discards Jack as if he were a rag.


    "Miss witch, it''s your turn now."


    Darius''s arms were as red as a soldering iron.


    There was horror in his eyes, but there was anger and a sense of war.


    "If you think you can, come on."


    Chen Yu sped towards Darius.


    Darius raised her arms, and a hot flame came out of her palm.


    Chen Chu raised his right arm, and the flame went out in front of him.


    As many shots as Darius shoots, Chen takes.


    When Darius finally ran out of magic.


    Chen Yu grinned: "no more?"


    A little uneasiness rose in Darius''s mind.


    Chen Yu has come to Dalis''s face, breaking open her chin and covering her mouth with her right palm.


    Poof -


    Dahlia''s hair gave a shock, then the seven orifices began to smoke and fell to the ground without breath.


    Her skin turned black, and the inside of her body was completely scorched.


    "Done. Done."


    Ingrid stared at Chen Yu.


    This is the real magic war, this is the fight of the real strong.


    "President, why don''t we torture them?"


    Chen Yu looks at English and doesn''t speak.


    Can you talk faster next time.


    If all the people are killed, please tell me to stay alive.


    "Ingrid, in my case, will the insurance company settle the claim?"


    Looking at the burning car, Chen Yu has a snack plug.


    Since becoming the president, I haven''t received the benefits, so I''ve worked hard and paid money one after another.


    ¡­¡­


    "Grandpa, Darius and Jack are dead."


    "What? How did you die? "


    "Darius is roasted, Jack is crushed."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Grandfather said in silence, "who did it?"


    "They''re going after Ingrid of the supernatural society."


    "That Ingrid is so strong?"


    "According to the data, he can only speed up the magic and escape."


    "We''ve been cheated. Damn it, I should have thought that the supernatural society would not be so weak."


    "Grandfather, what shall we do now?"


    "Don''t act for the time being. Now the supernatural society must be alert, and only you, me and Crowley are left in Los Angeles. If you do it rashly, you may fall into their trap. You can only wait for your father and mother to bring someone to Los Angeles, and then retaliate against the supernatural society."


    "When will father and mother arrive?"


    "Just for a few days."


    ¡­¡­


    Chen and Ingrid returned to the association''s headquarters.


    "President, you''re back. You''ve been attacked on the way?"


    West saw Chen Yu look rather embarrassed, and his coat was gone.


    There are also some scorched and black marks on my body, which looks like I have experienced a war.


    "Well."


    "Are you all right?"


    "The president killed the two attackers." Said Ingrid.


    "President, do you know who the other party is?"


    "When I was killing one of them, he called to grandpa to help me."


    "Family?"


    "It should be them." Chen Zhu nodded.


    "It seems that they already know that we have killed the sissy." "It''s their revenge on us," West said


    "Before I could find them, they sent them to the door by themselves." Chen Yu narrowed his eyes: "what about moid and Moore?"


    "They were all seriously injured. I asked Barria, Jolin Nash, batilu and jurag to go to the hospital and get them back to the headquarters." Said West.


    Soon, four men came back with Maud and Moore, who were seriously injured.Moore was hit by a car and is still in a coma.


    Moid was burned. He was seriously injured, but not life-threatening.


    Judging from moid''s injuries, it was Darius who attacked him.


    "As you can see, this is the consequence of breaking away from the organization and conducting activities without authorization. You can stay in the headquarters if you have nothing to do. Those people who are in a mess can''t attack you if they want to." Chen Yuyi said sternly, "here is a roll call to praise Liya and Jolin Nash. Look at them. They are honest to the headquarters, and they also hurry up to practice."


    "President, is there a cash reward?" Asked Barria shyly.


    "I don''t care about finance. Now it''s all in West''s charge. If he doesn''t want to give it, he doesn''t."


    West stares at Chen Yu. It''s not a word for you to give no reward.


    Will you pass the buck and leave the black pot on my back?


    "Well, it''s time for me to go back."


    "President, you said just now, don''t leave the headquarters without permission."


    "Am I like that? I have a family and a career. " Chen Yu''s eyes were white on West.


    Chen took two steps and came back: "by the way, this bottle of medicine is on moyide But his cockscomb head was burned, and suddenly it turned to be smooth. "


    "President I I can hear it. "


    "Have a good rest and take good care of yourself."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Back home, Chen Chu just took off to take a shower, obitos climbed into the bathroom.


    "ADA, there''s news for you from my father."


    "What news?"


    "He said that there were people in Daji mountain."


    Chen Yu frowned, saying that the "family" were hiding in Daji mountain?


    After a shower, Chen picked up the tablet to check the location of Daji mountain.


    Eh? Why are you here?


    Chen Yu found that Daji mountain was the mountain where he and lisfar and dale went hunting.


    That''s where they met finiti.


    What are they doing there?


    Chen doesn''t like to get close to it.


    It''s too dangerous there.


    If these people dare to stay in that place, they are very strong.


    At least they can make sure they don''t get hurt by the burrows.


    Chen Yu himself is not sure.


    So Chen had to be careful.


    Take Jack and darris that we met today.


    The strength of both of them is terrible.


    And they may not be core members.


    And the grandfather who didn''t show up, how strong would he be?


    "Obitos, what else does your father say?"


    "Father said, Keppel, take it."


    "What do you mean?"


    What Keppel? Chen Yu was even more confused.

 Chapter 630

    Chen Xun''s heart moved. Maybe Sienna will know what Kebao is.


    Chen Yu called Siena: "Siena."


    "Chen, do you know how guilty it is to disturb a woman''s surface?"


    "I have a bottle of skin cream here, which is definitely more effective than sleeping."


    "Come on, what''s up?"


    "Have you heard of Keppel?"


    "Keppel? Cornerstone? "


    "I don''t know. I also overheard it. I''m not sure whether I heard it wrong or my friend said it wrong."


    "I don''t know what Keppel is, but I know the cornerstone."


    "What is the cornerstone?"


    "In ancient times, there was a very cruel method, which was to extract ten sources of psychic magic, and then use special synthesis to integrate the sources of magic, and finally make them into the cornerstone."


    "So what''s the use of the foundation stone?"


    "You don''t want to make the cornerstone, do you?"


    "I don''t know what a cornerstone is." Chen Yu rolled his eyes.


    "Don''t think otherwise, we will be the enemy."


    "Don''t worry, I''m not going to make any cornerstone, I just doubt there is a place where there is one."


    "The cornerstone is useless." Sienna said: "at least it doesn''t work for you. The cornerstone is like providing an additional magic source for users, but because the cornerstone is composed of ten magic sources, so the magic is too confusing, and every user will be tortured and lose their soul."


    Chen Xun can''t use it when he moves in his heart, but the mouth of the glutton can use it.


    The magic used by the Glutton''s mouth was originally separated from Chen Yu''s own.


    And the mouth of the glutton has no soul.


    A thought rises in Chen Yu''s heart! Get the cornerstone.


    When fari falls asleep, Chen Yu enters the basement.


    "Come to me, Nebal."


    "Master." Nibar floats to Chen Yu''s side.


    He is now used to the life between spaces.


    And he''s already number three here.


    Only under Chen Yu and Lao Hei.


    "You said there was a place to look for arms, didn''t you?"


    "Yes." Nibar replied.


    "On the American side, right?"


    "Yes, I was sold by Americans." Said nibar.


    "How long will it take to receive the goods?"


    "Those arms dealers are distributed in all major cities. As long as a phone call is confirmed to be safe, they can basically deliver goods on the same day."


    "How much will it cost if I have to equip a mercenary with about 100 people?"


    "It depends on how well you want to equip it." "Like the U.S. soldiers, each person''s equipment is worth about $20000," nibar said


    "Don''t be so luxurious. You don''t need a bullet proof vest or anything."


    "If that''s the case, a unit won''t exceed five thousand dollars."


    One hundred people, that''s half a million dollars.


    Chen Yu still feels pain.


    Do you want to buy arms?


    "How to trade? Is it safe? "


    "It''s hard to guarantee absolute security in the arms trade, and sometimes, when the other party sees you as a person, it''s likely to eat black."


    Chen Yu narrowed his eyes: "that is to say, I agree to eat black?"


    "Er..." It suddenly occurred to nibar that this was the devil in front of him.


    I thought it was naive.


    He will finish the deal seriously.


    I''m still too young.


    Nibar began to pray for the arms dealers he knew in the past.


    I hope they are safe.


    "What''s the phone number?"


    "Master, you don''t want to call your own cell phone, do you? It''s very risky. "


    "Oh, yes." Chen Yu slaps his head, but he can''t make a call with his own phone.


    However, if the normal transaction can be made, Chen does not want to eat black.


    After all, eating black is also risky. Chen Yu is now invincible to the air.


    With a few automatic machine guns, Chen can kneel down and sing about his conquest.


    Chen''s resistance to this kind of point attack is not high.


    If it''s just a point shot, it''s OK. Relying on Qingyi Xia, you can still stop it.


    For example, being shot on the forehead in the morning did little damage to Chen Yu, but it was not fatal.


    But if it was a continuous shooting, Chen would really kneel.


    Instead, it''s high explosive weapons such as grenades. Chen Yu has a higher anti Strike ability.


    And the Glutton''s mouth can also absorb the flame and shock of the explosion.


    After Chen Yu and fari said one word, they went out.Found a phone booth and called the arms dealer.


    "Hello, I want some ammunition."


    "Sorry, you have the wrong number."


    Finish saying, the other side hangs up directly.


    Nibar said it was normal for a strange phone call to come in.


    If you open your mouth, you need ammunition. It''s strange that the other side will take care of you.


    But the other party has a normal code flow.


    "I need sandwiches, a lot of French fries, and fried chicken legs," Chen said


    "How many?"


    "A sandwich for a hundred people, a lot of chips, a thousand fried chicken legs."


    "Which sandwich?"


    "We''ll have Burger King."


    "Two thousand dollars for a sandwich, one dollar for five fries and twelve dollars for one fried chicken leg."


    Chen Zhao licked his lips. Sandwich is gun, French fries are bullets, fried chicken legs are grenades.


    The price is much higher than the normal price, but there is no way that the black market is the price.


    If we can get the goods from the normal market, we will not run them underground arms dealers to get the goods.


    But the price is much lower than expected.


    "Yes."


    "Who is your guide?"


    "Australian kangaroo."


    The Australian kangaroo is nibar''s signal in the black market.


    And arms dealers need to confirm the leader before they can start trading.


    "The Australian kangaroo is dead."


    "I used to know your channel from him."


    "Sorry, I don''t sell strangers."


    "Forget it. I''ll go to scar and buy some." Chen Yu is not tangled.


    The other party''s conversation turned and directly reported the trading location: "the gravel beach 80 kilometers south of Los Angeles, at 3 a.m., you are allowed to come alone, and I will leave after this time."


    It''s really troublesome. There''s not even a transfer


    Forget it. In order to arm your own army, make do with it.


    Chen checked his position, then sat directly behind Amun and passed by the sea.


    At two fifty, Chen Yu arrived at the gravel beach.


    But there was no one on the spot. There was someone secretly watching him.


    Chen Yu pretends that he doesn''t know anything. He just waits there silently and keeps looking at the time.


    Day, won''t let oneself sing monologue?


    You come out, I''m alone. What are you afraid of.

 Chapter 631

    "Here comes the man, boss."


    "Here comes the man? None of us who are at the crossroads have paid back for having cars coming. "


    "It seems that they came from the sea and swam to the shore alone."


    "At sea? Do you see any boats at sea? "


    "No."


    "Has he got the money?"


    "He has a box in his hand."


    "All right, let''s go down."


    ¡­¡­


    Chen saw a group of people finally appear and get off the road.


    From the road to the beach, there is still a steep slope and cliff more than 30 meters away. The road is not easy to walk.


    There are about a dozen people, led by a man in his forties.


    "You want arms?"


    "It''s me." Chen Zhu nodded.


    "And the money?"


    "Chen Chu opened the box and showed it to the people."


    The younger brother next to the eldest brother is going to pick up Chen''s box.


    But Chen pushed away, "what do I want?"


    "We want to make sure you don''t have enough money." Said the boss.


    Chen Yu thought about it, but he left the box to the other side.


    A little brother opened the box and counted, then nodded to the eldest: "eldest brother, the money is just right."


    "What about the goods?"


    The boss raised his gun without warning.


    àØ -


    Chen Yu fell in response, and the eldest one sneered.


    "Where come the fool, I let him come alone, he actually brought so much money alone."


    "Boss, how is this body handled?"


    "Throw it into the sea."


    Two little brothers dragged the body and threw it into the sea.


    "Gone." Hello, boss.


    A group of people come and go in a hurry.


    "Boss, I made a lot of money this time. I picked up 400000 dollars in vain."


    "Hiss Wait for everyone to find two girls, my treat, ha ha... " The boss is very happy.


    Although it is to do arms business, but arms business is to see the object.


    The strength is equal, then the normal arms trade.


    But if the other side''s strength is weak, there is nothing to say.


    Who doesn''t want the money picked up in vain.


    It''s not the first time they''ve eaten black.


    But this time it''s easier than before.


    "Drive."


    The car didn''t move for a long time. The boss was impatient and kicked the little brother in the driver''s seat in front of him.


    "Drive."


    The little boy in the driver''s seat tilted his head and fell down.


    "Falk, what''s the matter?"


    "Boss, the front teeth are dead."


    "What? How did you die? How did he die? "


    "His neck has been broken."


    "No, I was cheated..."


    Crash -


    suddenly everyone in the car heard a dull sound.


    They saw the car behind them and suddenly fell off the cliff.


    All the people in the car get out of the car quickly and take out their guns to watch carefully.


    It''s just that it''s too dark around. This road is very remote, and there are many plants and trees all around.


    "Ah Help me Something''s got me. "


    A little brother screamed. Everyone saw that little brother was dragged into the darkness.


    Nothing? There is nothing on that little brother.


    But people watched him being dragged into the grass.


    "Ah..." A scream came from the grass.


    Everyone feels creepy. What''s going on?


    Just then, another little brother was dragged into the darkness.


    Still can''t see the hand pulled this little brother: "eldest brother, save me, save me."


    Other people hurriedly seized the little brother, but they didn''t hold him. Another little brother was also dragged into the darkness.


    "Come out, come out! I see you Come out! " The eldest brother is now in a state of panic.


    Surrounded by three little brothers, I was also very frightened.


    A figure appeared in the dark: "are you calling me?"


    "You? It''s you? Aren''t you dead? "


    "Dead? Did you just kill my brother? "


    The eldest brother''s face is black. Of course, I can''t see his face in the night.


    "What do you want?"


    "What about the munitions I want?"


    Chen found that his new skills, shadow.


    It''s really awesome at night.


    Although we can''t kill the enemy directly, we can attack the enemy silently.


    And they don''t even know what the other party attacked."In the trunk, in the trunk, the money will be returned to you. I will make up for my own fault if I send you these weapons."


    "Not enough." Chen said.


    "What else do you want?"


    "Of course it''s killing you all."


    "No..."


    "Ah..."


    "I killed you..."


    Unfortunately, they can''t do anything.


    After their last frantic counterattack, everything fell into peace.


    Chen Yu opens the trunk. There are indeed arms.


    It seems that nibar is right.


    If one side of this kind of trade is too weak, it''s really easy to be blackmailed.


    The arms dealers had planned to trade.


    However, when I saw Chen Yu alone, I easily chose to eat black.


    "Good journey, everyone. If you have any grievances, don''t come to me. I''m forced."


    I packed up the ammunition, and at the same time, I took my money back, and finally dealt with the scene.


    He left the scene and returned home.


    Chen Yu began to arm the skeletons.


    "Lao Hei, lend me the skeleton soldier tomorrow."


    "Take it."


    Lao Hei won''t give up. Half of the things here are given to him by Chen Zhu.


    So he will not be stingy with Chen Yu.


    "Do you want me to do it?"


    "I''m dealing with living people. It''s no use going." Chen said bluntly.


    Although the old black is invincible in the face of the spirit, it is useless in the face of the living.


    The next day, Chen went to the headquarters of the association.


    Chen Yu called all the people together, in addition to the two wounded Moore and moid, there was Bill who had been killed.


    Because Chen has just taken over the supernatural society, but now one person has died and two wounded.


    At the moment, Chen Yu''s mood has not been very good.


    "Erdos, are you sure what to do next? Do you want to listen, too?" Chen Yu looks at security guard Erdos.


    "Can''t you listen?"


    "Whatever." Chen ignored Erdos and continued, "I''ve heard that members of the family may be lurking in the area of Daji mountain."


    "Daji mountain? It doesn''t seem far from here. " Erdos said more.


    "Ingrid, you''re the operational planner. What do you think of that?"


    "Of course, they are encircled and countered."


    Chen Yu had some accidents. He thought that Ingrid should be a dove, but he didn''t expect Ingrid to take the initiative.


    "Very well, I didn''t read you wrong."


    "Because of them, I dare not go to work now. How many insurance customers are lost every day..."


    "Well, let''s not talk about irrelevant topics, just about action deployment." Chen Yu interrupted Ingrid.


    "President, what do you know about the members of the family?"

 Chapter 632

    "Not at all."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "We don''t even know their number and strength. How to deploy them?"


    "But I know something about Daji mountain." "There is an ancient relic in Daji mountain. There are many monsters in it. They are called crypt monsters. Ordinary guns can''t hurt them. The weakest ones are like lions and tigers. Some powerful individuals are even bigger than cattle," Chen said


    Everyone is speechless, the "family" has not been solved.


    Now there are a group of monsters. How can we fight?


    "Jurag, batilu, can you transform guns?"


    "President, we don''t have any equipment here, I''m afraid we can''t. If we want to change guns, the requirements for equipment are relatively high."


    Chen''s strength is much higher now than when he went last time.


    So Chen Yu did not resist the crypt devil and the remains as he did at first.


    And Chen believes that the burrows are not friendly to them.


    But is it friendly to family?


    "President, according to the strength evaluation of the members whose family members were killed by you yesterday, they are definitely at level C or above." "In addition, Moore is awake. From his dictation, I can roughly infer that one of the members of the family may be a magician, and the other party can make magic for him without knowing the ghost," inglit said


    "President, if it''s magic, I have a way." Said batilu.


    "What can I do?"


    "We can go to the Witch and buy the sober potion." Said batilu.


    "How much is a bottle of sober potion?"


    "Ten thousand dollars." Said batilu.


    Chen Yu''s teeth are so expensive.


    Except Erdos, seven of them, one bottle for each, that''s 70000 dollars.


    Chen Yu picked up the phone and called Sienna directly: "Sienna, do you make a lucid medicine?"


    "I can''t. Rupert can make it. Do you want it?"


    "What price?"


    "It''s expensive."


    "Give me a price."


    "Ten thousand dollars, of which I have to earn two thousand dollars as an intermediary."


    Chen Chu looks at batilu and estimates that he just wanted to make this money.


    Batilu turned away his eyes, obviously afraid that Chen would find him to settle the account.


    "I want ten bottles. When can I get them?"


    "Ah? Ten? " Cried Sienna in surprise.


    Two thousand dollars for one bottle, twenty thousand dollars for ten bottles.


    "Tomorrow morning, send it to my house." Chen said.


    "OK, no problem. I''ll rush Rupert."


    After hanging up Siena''s phone, Chen continued to ask, "what else should I pay attention to?"


    "Jurag, these two days you have to prepare some equipment for everyone, both for fighting and defending."


    "I see." Jurag looks at West.


    "You know, money." West looked at Chen Yu and said, "president, I wish you all the best..."


    "Only Erdos and the wounded can not go." "West, do you want to be a wounded man?"


    "No, no, I didn''t say no."


    "By the way, Bill''s death is a work-related injury. Is there any compensation for his family?" Chen asked.


    "He has no family, he is alone."


    "Oh It''s saving the pension. " When he said this, Chen Yu felt uncomfortable: "I''ll send my family back to him and make him a companion."


    At this time, Pamela came in and said, "president, I want to participate."


    "Are you sure?"


    Pamela, though powerful, is a spirit after all.


    In fact, most of the psychics have a lot of abilities to deal with the spirit except for the waste materials.


    So Chen is more likely to stay with Pamela.


    Besides, the headquarters also needs to be guarded.


    There is only one Erdos left in the headquarters. Chen Yu is not sure.


    "President, I''m not a spirit. I''m hard to be destroyed now." Pamela said.


    "Why?"


    "I''m an incomplete Banshee now."


    "What is a banshee?" Everyone was puzzled.


    Chen was surprised: "Oh? Are you a banshee


    "President, do you know the body of the Banshee?"


    "I know a powerful Banshee."


    All the people looked at Chen Ji, and Pamela was full of disbelief.


    "It''s impossible. There''s no real Banshee in the world."


    Chen Yu shrugged and didn''t explain anything more.


    "Since you are a banshee, you are the only one in this operation."Chen Yu doesn''t know what Pamela''s strength is.


    However, with Jessica''s horrible strength in his memory, Chen Yu thinks Pamela, even if she is not as strong as Jessica, should also have some of her strength.


    Then there are some scattered deployments and arrangements.


    The action is expected to start the day after tomorrow, after all, they also need to prepare.


    Jurag''s equipment couldn''t have come out today.


    ¡­¡­


    A team walked into the Daji mountain.


    "Grandfather, father and mother are here, and Akiro, Robbie, Denver, essenk, and van der Rohn." Crowley exclaimed in surprise.


    An old man came out of the tent and looked at seven people from afar.


    For many days, the haze finally turned on the face.


    "Hopkins, torrella, you''re here at last." Grandfather opened his arms and hugged the first couple.


    "Grandfather, what happened? Are you telling us that Bellington, Darius and Jack are dead? " Asked Hopkins.


    "Yes, they died, in the hands of the supernatural society." Grandfather said.


    "If you dare to hurt my children, I will tie them to the gallows one by one." Said torrilla, with a clouded face.


    "Grandfather, what are the strengths of the supernatural society? To kill them? " Hopkins asked in disbelief.


    "I used to think the same way as you do, but when Jack and Darius were after Ingrid, one of their members, they were killed. They were killed by their favorite magic. Jack had his arm broken, his neck crushed, and Darius had been baked from the inside of his body without any damage on the surface."


    Both Hopkins and torrilla frowned. Hopkins turned to torrilla and said, "do you know what magic it is?"


    "I don''t know, but it shouldn''t be weak."


    "No matter what kind of magic he is, how many of us are afraid of them?" "If you dare to hurt our brothers and sisters, you can''t let go," Aguero cried out


    "It''s true, but before that, we''ll get the foundation stone." Grandfather said.


    Hopkins and torrilla''s eyes flashed a strange color: "how is the exploration inside?"


    "There are a lot of crypt monsters, which is not optimistic."

 Chapter 633

    "Grandfather, with your ability, can you let us in?"


    "Yes, but we have been close once. When we got close to the internal area, I felt something inside. It was very terrible."


    "What?"


    "I don''t know. We were detected by it, so we evacuated and waited for you to come."


    "Then we''ll get the cornerstone first, and then we''ll take revenge on Bellington, Darius and Jack." Hopkins said.


    "Jack''s such a lovely boy, they even did it." Said torrilla angrily.


    "Eh? What about Akiro? Where''s Aguero? " Grandfather suddenly found out that Akiro was gone.


    "No, he won''t go to the supernatural society, will he?"


    "Damn it, he usually plays best with Jack."


    "Get him back quickly, don''t let him go wrong."


    "I can''t catch up."


    "What shall we do now?"


    "First of all, get the foundation stone. On the contrary, Akiro''s ability is not sure to defeat the supernatural society. At least self-protection is OK." Hopkins said calmly.


    "It''s just that Akiro''s brain is no better than Jack''s."


    "No way. This is the side effect of twisting magic." Hopkins said.


    Torrilla''s eyes twinkled and there was no objection.


    "If they dare to hurt Aguero, I will not let them go." Said grandfather, gnashing his teeth.


    But he also has no objection. First, he gets the cornerstone.


    ¡­¡­


    Akiro went outside the supernatural society and hid in the forest.


    Looking far away at the supernatural Society headquarters.


    Aguero took out a knife full of strange patterns and scratched it heavily on his palm, and the blood flowed out in a flash.


    "The wanderer from the dark world, with the blood of the living, I offer you devout prayers to lend me immortal strength."


    Blood fell on the ground, and a gray thread began to rise from the ground, and the gray thread penetrated into aquiro''s body.


    "Ah..." Aguero felt the power growing inside him.


    Aguero''s whole body is very happy, and this kind of power makes him floating.


    "What a memorable force." Aguero''s fingers cackled.


    Suddenly, an evil spirit floating around found Akiro: "who are you?"


    Akiro suddenly pounced on the evil spirit.


    Unable to dodge, the evil spirit was thrown on the ground.


    Aquilo bit the evil spirit.


    In the scream of the evil spirit, tear the evil spirit to pieces.


    Akiro strode towards the headquarters of the supernatural society.


    "Stop, who are you?" When Erdos saw Akiro coming, he stopped him immediately.


    Akiro opened his mouth, which was completely beyond the limit of human beings. His mouth was full of fangs.


    Erdos was scared to pee and ran away.


    "Help Monster Help... "


    At this time, the people in the headquarters heard the voice of Erdos and immediately ran out.


    When they saw Akiro, they were shocked.


    "What?"


    "Twisted magic?"


    The faces of the crowd grew solemn.


    If it''s twisted magic, they''re in big trouble.


    Twisting magic is to gain powerful power through some sacrifice.


    And the more times you use it, the more power you gain.


    However, the reason why distortion magic is distortion magic is that distortion magic will distort the user''s mind and even body.


    The more times you use it, the further away the user is from the monster from the body to the mind.


    Until the end, it turns into a twisted monster.


    In fact, a large part of the hidden magical creatures all over the world are changed by human beings.


    At present, Akiro is close to human beings except for his limbs and body. His five senses can hardly recognize him as a human being.


    "Who is Ingrid?" Aquilo opened his mouth and made a hoarse voice.


    Everyone looked at Ingrid. Ingrid was almost peeing.


    Do you want this?


    "Did you kill Jack?"


    "Jack? Who? " Ingrid was in a daze.


    Who is Jack? Did you find the wrong person?


    "Have you forgotten so soon? It''s my brother. He''s the one who uses metal magic. His arm is twisted and his neck is crushed. Do you remember now? "


    "I didn''t kill that That''s what the president killed. " "Young man," cried Ingrid, "we have a strong president. You''d better run away while we don''t come.""Yes Yes If you wait for our president to come, you will die. " Cried West, too.


    It''s just that the two of them are just bluffing.


    They don''t know if Chen can solve this monster.


    But they know that with so many of them, it''s impossible to defeat this monster.


    "Yes, we are invincible." And Erdos cried.


    Everyone was swallowing their saliva. Akiro''s appearance was really frightening.


    "Then call him over and let me tear him to pieces in front of you."


    "Don''t you regret..."


    "Hurry up!" Aguero growled.


    Everyone''s face is like a wind.


    Even the proud Jolin Nash dare not trade at the moment.


    Akiro is so horrible. He has a disturbing smell.


    "Hello Hello Will President... " West said, shivering at the phone.


    "Hello, I don''t have time to answer the phone right now, but you can leave a message for me and I''ll call you back later."


    Everyone''s expression is frozen. Why is it not here?


    You mean it?


    Everyone looked at Akiro in horror. They felt that Akiro would tear them up in the next moment.


    "Since he can''t come, I''ll go to him." Said Akiro.


    "Mr. West, please take this This gentleman will go to the president. " Said Ingrid.


    West gnashed his teeth and looked bitterly at aquiro.


    "Then you can take me. Others will go to hell and wait for the president."


    "Wait I suddenly felt that I should watch the battle between you and our president. I believe it will be a very wonderful battle. " Cried Ingrid.


    "I think so, sir Shouldn''t you defeat our president in front of all of us? "


    "Also, you will see the picture of your president kneeling in front of me and begging for mercy, ha ha..." Aguero laughed wildly.


    Everyone''s face was not very good, and the breath of Akiro was getting stronger and stronger.


    all of their hearts are awesome. I hope the president can give them some strength.


    Otherwise, their supernatural society would be dissolved.

 Chapter 634

    Everyone is on the association''s bus.


    "Mr. West, that Why is the monster a little bigger than before? " Asked Ingrid in a low voice.


    "Twisting magic is like this. The longer it lasts, the more powerful it will be."


    "Then Do you think the president can beat him? "


    "Here..." West''s face was full of hesitation, and he looked at archilo with a headache.


    "Mr. West Don''t you like the president? "


    "Monsters that twist magic transformation are hard to kill." Said West, lowering his voice.


    "Why?"


    "Because before it completes the final transformation, the power from the unknown field will continue to pour into his body, and he has almost unlimited power." Said West.


    "Isn''t he invincible?"


    "Ha ha Yes, I am invincible now. I can''t be killed. " Aguero had heard their whispers for a long time.


    But he doesn''t care. It''s more interesting. Let them be surrounded by fear.


    When the car stopped in front of Chen''s villa, people were surprised to see Chen''s villa.


    Of these people, only West has been here.


    When others saw Chen''s luxurious villa, they all looked envious.


    "Get out of the car and call your president out to me."


    "President President... " They could only shout in unison.


    President, come out.


    We''ll die if we don''t come out.


    At this time, the automatic door opened.


    All of them were overjoyed, thinking that Chen Yu had come out.


    It turned out to be obitos.


    Everyone took a step back.


    Obitos met West, so there was not much reaction.


    But when obitos saw Akiro, he suddenly became excited.


    Obitos rushed straight to aquiro.


    "Damn it, what? Get out of here."


    Aguero wants to kick obitos.


    But the next moment, obitos jumped up high and threw Akiro on the ground.


    "Ah Help me pull it away. "


    Everyone looked stupid. When they saw obitos open his mouth, they bit Aguero.


    But Akiro seems to have no way to deal with obitos.


    Obitos took a big bite, and then tore a piece of flesh from the blood bag.


    "Ah Help me... " Aguero screamed.


    Help you? Did you find the wrong person?


    "If you don''t drag it away, I''ll kill you, ah..."


    Obitos bit off another piece of Akiro''s meat.


    Aguero pushed obitos away.


    But at this time, he was stopped by a black and a white wolf.


    "Ah ah..."


    West and others all dodged.


    "Mr. West What''s the matter The lizard and the wolves? "


    "It''s the president''s pet..."


    "The president''s pet?"


    "Is the president''s pet so fierce?"


    Aguero is not willing to break away from the black and white two silly, staggering his body began to recover.


    Twisted magic makes him almost impossible to kill.


    As long as he''s not killed right away, he''ll always recover.


    And the power of distortion will make him stronger.


    But without two steps, the princess had grabbed Akiro''s arm.


    One arm was pulled off by the princess.


    Everyone was scared again. Even West had never seen the princess.


    So when they saw the princess, they all trembled with fear.


    The princess is so big. It''s creepy.


    The princess likes Akiro very much.


    No, I really like his taste.


    It''s a delicious taste.


    Akiro gave up an arm and finally broke away from the princess.


    Akiro took a look around, and the princess, obitos and black and white all looked at him.


    Aguero felt like he had gone to hell.


    Run, you have to run!


    It''s terrible here. We have to get out of here.


    Now there''s only one way to go without these hellish monsters.


    That''s the lake!


    It should be safe to escape from the lake.


    Aguero turned and rushed straight into the lake at the fastest speed.


    "Escaped by him."


    "What a pity."


    "If he grows up, he can''t escape.""I didn''t expect that the president even had such a terrible pet."


    "It seems that we underestimated the president."


    Suddenly, Akiro, who had swam tens of meters, began to swim back.


    "What''s the matter? He''s back. "


    "Damn, does he want to kill us?"


    They all hid behind a group of pets.


    Princess, obitos and black-and-white are all looking at Akiro with their eyes shining.


    "Help..."


    "What did he just shout?"


    "He seems to be shouting for help."


    "Did you hear me wrong?"


    "What''s behind him?"


    "In the water There''s a big guy in the water. He''s after the twisted monster. "


    The Aguero team finally climbed to the shore, but at this time, the Amun in the water directly rushed out of the water, and his huge body fell on the shore, biting Aguero''s legs.


    Everyone looked silly, and the expression on his face was frozen. He looked at Amun stupidly.


    "Whales?"


    "Right?"


    "Is that really a whale?"


    "Is this salt lake?"


    "Is the whale a little too big?"


    Amun bit Aguero''s legs like he was moving back into the water.


    However, the princess, obitos and black and white are all stupid. They rush up and bite each other''s part of Aguero.


    They''re fighting for food?


    Everyone looks at this strange scene.


    A monstrous twisted monster in their eyes.


    But in Chen''s pet''s eyes, it''s just food.


    Everyone feels creepy.


    What does Chen Zhu feed them on weekdays?


    Of course, the most broken one is Akiro.


    He didn''t understand why.


    He clearly has unparalleled power. Why can''t he fight several pets?


    At last, Amun pulled hard, biting off half of Aguero''s body directly. Then Amun moved his body hard and went back to the water.


    As for the princess, obitos, black and white, they still rob Akiro''s upper body.


    They looked at each other as if they were discussing.


    Then the four of them released Akiro at the same time.


    "Didn''t they just fight for the twisted monster? Why is it loose again? "


    "They know about twisted monsters? They''re waiting for the twisted monster to recover? "


    Everyone can''t help being creepy again.


    They can''t understand this by themselves. They must have been taught by their president.


    This shows that the president and his pet are not the first to encounter twisted monsters.


    It must have been a long time of contact in the past to let them know the characteristics of twisted monsters.


    At the same time, they also developed their taste, taking the hunting of distorted monsters as a hobby.

 Chapter 635

    Akiro took advantage of the gap, arms flying together, grabbing the ground to climb.


    Just then, a car crunched over.


    "Why are you here?"


    Chen Yu got out of the car and looked at West and others in surprise: "Erdos, don''t you need to look at the headquarters?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± People look at Chen Yu.


    "What''s the matter?" Chen Yu suddenly said, "did you see my car? Well, it''s new. "


    Chen Yu found that people''s eyes did not seem to be on his own, on his new car.


    It''s just a car with more than 30000 dollars. You don''t need this kind of look, do you?


    Are the American people so ignorant?


    Chen Zhuo followed the eyes of all.


    Then I saw a body running under the wheel.


    "Falk."


    By this time, the princess had rushed up and dragged the body out.


    However, as soon as the body was pulled out of the wheel, it suddenly rushed towards Chen Yu.


    Chen''s right arm began to feel again, appetite.


    Yes, it''s appetite.


    The Glutton''s mouth suddenly opened, biting Aguero''s shoulder.


    With a click, Akiro''s shoulder was snapped.


    Delicious? Come on, so many people are watching and temporarily suppressing their appetite.


    The crowd looked at Chen Yu with horror.


    This president is terrible.


    Princess, obitos and black and white are all around Akiro. If Akiro has one arm, it will be divided by them.


    What a terrible family.


    I even know how to make continuous use of development.


    What are you doing here?


    What about beating the president to his knees?


    Are you sure you''re not here to feed?


    All of a sudden, directly, they were a little sympathetic to Akiro.


    Even if you are defeated by the president.


    But you were abused by his pet. What''s that?


    "Did you send this thing to me?" Chen asked.


    "Well." Everyone''s heads down.


    They can''t say that we were hijacked by him, can they?


    This is too humiliating to admit.


    "President, he is a member of the" family "organization. He came to our headquarters to make trouble. Then we caught him and sent him here. As a result, you have these pets..." Said West.


    "Ah? No sooner. " Chen Chu immediately went up and drove the pet away.


    Then he mentioned Akiro''s incomplete body: "Hey, are you dead? It seems dead. Forget it. Eat it... "


    Chen Yu threw himself on the ground, and Aquilo opened his eyes.


    "Not dead or not I''m not dead. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Looking at Aguero''s voice, it''s completely neutral, it doesn''t look like it''s hurt at all.


    How tenacious is your life force?


    That didn''t kill you?


    But at this time Chen Yu came back, one by one, completely fearless.


    "President, when he came to the headquarters today, I found out ahead of time, and then fearlessly blocked him, buying time for Mr. West''s support." It''s said by Erdos.


    "President, I''m fighting him too."


    "Me too." "Thanks to my war dance," she said seriously


    "So do I. thanks to the protective clothing I gave them, I can subdue him unharmed."


    Only Jolin Nash turned her head. She was really ashamed of being with them. What a bunch of shameless bastards.


    "You..." Aguero resents injustice.


    However, everyone immediately came up to fight and kick.


    They didn''t give Akiro a chance to speak at all.


    You are the only one in our president''s house. I want you to be talkative.


    "Come on, I have something else to ask him." Chen said.


    "The president, it''s better to kill him directly. Anyway, his body must be the same as the former sissy. He has words and spirit and can''t ask anything."


    "No, I don''t have words and spirits. I know I''ll tell you all. Let me go."


    "Well, tell us everything you know."


    "Tell me about the members of your ''family'' and the magic you use."


    "Grandfather''s magic is invisibility. His invisibility can make everyone invisible." Said Akiro.


    "Stealth magic, it''s a lost magic. I didn''t expect that there are people in the world who can use it now."


    "That''s the trouble." West''s face was heavy.


    Other people are dignified. If they can''t even see people, how can they fight the enemy.


    "And what else?" Chen continued."My father is an animal Whisperer. He can control all the animals in the nearby mountain forest."


    People look at Chen Yu. If Chen Yu takes these pets, they will be in trouble.


    Once controlled by the other party, it is likely to pose a huge threat to them.


    "President..."


    "Needless to say, I will not take my pet to risk."


    Chen Yu will not bring several demon servants who are in the world to fight.


    However, a few demon minions that are only projections can be taken.


    "Mother is a dead man."


    "It seems that this is easy to deal with. I''ll take care of it." Said West.


    It''s just a common dead speaker. Although he controls several evil spirits, he can also deal with it.


    "My mother controls ten ancient witches. Every witch has a lot of magic."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Can you finish in one breath? Believe it or not? " West looked at aquillo in exasperation.


    "That ''mother'' is yours, isn''t it?"


    "President, I think we need to take a long view."


    Chen Yu looked at Akiro and said, "go ahead. What about the other members?"


    "Crowley has double pupil illusions. If you look her in the eye, you will be enchanted by her illusions."


    They looked at Chen Yu again. When Chen Yu held his first meeting, he let them look into his eyes. Then he was enchanted by Chen Yu.


    "Woolley is a master of fighting and assassinating. He knows judo, taekwondo, karate, taekwondo, Brazilian jujitsu..."


    "The president, is not good at dealing with this kind of hand to hand combat opponents."


    "Me too."


    "Me too."


    As everyone knows, Chen Yu''s close combat is also very strong.


    There is no doubt that Chen Yu will have to deal with this again.


    "Loeby is the Witch of ice, Denver is the master of curse, essenk is the topographer, and van der Loon can change his appearance."


    When all the people heard Aquilo''s words, they were speechless.


    None of the members of this "family" organization is easy to deal with.


    Chen Yu looked at the crowd and said, "I don''t have a high demand for that. You can choose one. As long as you think you can deal with it, choose any one. If you can''t even deal with one, it''s too disappointing for me."


    People look at me, I look at you. After a long time of whispering, they finally make a choice.


    "Have you chosen it?"


    "Yes, President, we have decided."


    "Which one?"


    "Just choose the topographer. We''ve figured out how to deal with him."

 Chapter 636

    "President, we think we should carry out some practical training. Would you like to play with us?"


    West looked at Chen Yu very seriously, which may be the most serious one he said.


    "I don''t care about it. Let''s forget it. I''ll find something for you to practice with." Chen said.


    "Find something?" All of them are confused.


    "Go outside."


    When they came to the beach beside the front yard, Chen Yu was late.


    "Are you ready?"


    Everyone was very nervous, Qi Qi nodded: "ready."


    "OK, I''ll call it out."


    Whew -


    a thing falls from the sky.


    Everyone was stunned for a moment, and looked at the falling things carefully. Is it a stone statue?


    This stone statue looks bigger than adults. It is carved from black and purple stone.


    It looks like some kind of monster. A pair of wings are like bat wings wrapped around the whole body. You can''t see the whole picture clearly.


    Chen Yu rings his fingers, and the stone ghost wakes up in a flash.


    Darting towards west without warning.


    "Ah Help... "


    Chen Yu shook his head, as they faced the battle.


    The first time is to run and shout for help.


    At this level, we fight with our families.


    A gargoyle has disturbed several people.


    The only one who can keep calm is Jolin Nash. It''s just the elemental magic she uses, which does little damage to the gargoyles.


    As long as her magic is too weak, the power of wind blade is about the same as throwing a knife out.


    The power of fireball is that children play with firecrackers.


    It may be able to blow up human beings, but for gargoyles, the damage is almost negligible.


    It will do some damage to the spirit.


    Chen Yu is speechless for a while. This is a fart.


    "Ba Liya, give me the war dance bonus. You can help me and Ba Liya delay. I''ll give you a big move." Cried Jolin Nash.


    Jolin Nash noticed that the IQ of the gargoyles was not high.


    People also know that it can''t go on like this.


    The main reason is that Chen''s face is getting worse and worse not far away.


    It''s their own practical training.


    As a result, the actual training was in a mess.


    It''s just challenging Chen''s bottom line.


    People can only work together.


    BALIA began to strip.


    Jolin Nash felt the effect of war dance.


    Chen Zhao pinches his nose, but fortunately, fali is not at home.


    Seriously, despite the bonus effect of the war dance, the war dance of BALIA is still full of temptation.


    If she could see that she would find a dancer to run home for striptease, she didn''t know how she would feel.


    Jolin Nash brewed a minute of magic, and the bomb was finally released.


    "Spread out!"


    Boom -


    the big bang catapulted on the body of the stone ghost. Half of the body of the stone ghost was smashed in an instant, then fell back to the ground and became a stone again.


    "Successful?"


    "Ha ha We did it. "


    But their smile didn''t last long, and they saw the stone ghost healing.


    Every face is like Kao Yun, just like my parents died.


    Fortunately, the gargoyles did not attack them again.


    It''s daytime now, and the activity of the gargoyles is too low.


    Night is the home of the gargoyles.


    At night, their activity and resilience will improve a lot.


    Chen Yu looked at the crowd, although their performance was not up to the passing line.


    But in a short time, there is no need to practice.


    After all, it''s about to start. It''s a waste of energy to consume their strength and magic.


    "Well, let''s have a rest, have lunch here, and then go."


    "President, can you put this This thing will also be brought with us, so that our combat power will be greatly increased. "


    "I''m going to have guards at home, too." Chen Yuli said of course.


    People have nothing to say. They can''t say that their battle is more important.


    "OK, let''s go."


    "Erdos, when you get us to the place, drive yourself back to headquarters."


    When they arrived at the foot of the Daji mountain, they began to enter the forest after a little dressing up.


    Half the time they disappeared, they found a camp.


    "This should be the camp where the family previously stayed."


    "But what about them?"


    "It''s possible to enter the ancient ruins." Chen said.


    "Forget to ask that Aguero what they are here for.""It''s not far from that ancient monument." "We also go to ancient sites," Chen said


    "President, is that crypt devil really so terrible?"


    Everyone''s expression is a little unnatural, nervously looking at Chen Yu.


    Chen Zhao looked at the crowd: "well, it was very scary. Once there was an expedition team, they were equipped with thermal weapons with penetrating machine guns, and the result was still very serious."


    "President, shall we redeploy the action plan?"


    "Do you want to be with moid and Moore?"


    "When I didn''t say it."


    And they came to the entrance of the crypt by the way of Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu is familiar with this place.


    "Don''t be nervous. There are no crypts around."


    "President, can we light the fire? It''s too dark here. " Said Jolin Nash.


    Human beings have a natural fear of darkness.


    The darkness means the unknown and the danger, this is human from the ancient times left behind.


    After Chen''s approval, Jolin Nash made a ring.


    A flame appeared in her hand, and then she divided it into three, flying to the front of the team.


    In the dark, a figure quietly appeared near the team.


    Woolley hid quietly in the dark. Even though three flames flew by him, they still couldn''t show him.


    He has been applied stealth magic by his grandfather, so he is now in stealth state.


    "Grandfather, people from the supernatural society are here." Woolley took the communicator and whispered.


    "They found this place?" Grandfather had some accidents.


    "Not only that, their president is still alive. I saw their president in their team."


    "Stop them, don''t let them get close to the pyramid. Their arrival will cause the hell devil to revolt."


    Wu Li takes out his dagger and quietly approaches Chen Yu.


    Anyway, he is now invisible, even his smell is covered.


    Even in front of the supernatural society, they can''t find it.


    Don''t say it''s them, even the crypt devil can''t find them.


    But it''s very dangerous to get close to the crypt because the crypt has no vision.


    They have a keen sense of smell and can sense heat.


    So the "family" has also done some cold treatment, and everyone has brought ice to cool themselves.


    Wu Li raises the dagger and prepares to cut Chen Yu''s throat.


    "By the way, I have a thing to say."

 Chapter 637

    "President, what do you want to say?"


    Chen Yu grabbed at the darkness without warning.


    Everyone did not understand what Chen Yu did.


    At the moment, Woolley is in the dark.


    Can this guy see himself? Can he perceive himself?


    "Why don''t you know Chinese Kung Fu?"


    Pa -


    Chen Yu punched into the air.


    "Do you look down upon Chinese Kung Fu?"


    Pa -


    "?" All of them are confused.


    "Are you racist?"


    Woolley is going to cry. Don''t play like this.


    "Oh yes You shot me in the forehead the other day. " "Now, I won''t embarrass you. If I give you a punch, we''ll be clear," Chen said


    You''ve hit me several times Woolley wanted to cry without tears.


    Chen Yu suddenly let go of Woolley, then swung his fist in his right arm.


    Poof -


    all of a sudden, people saw a blood spatter in the dark, and then saw a headless body lying on the ground.


    People, look at me, I look at you.


    At this time, I realized that there was an invisible man hiding around them just now.


    Everyone was afraid for a while.


    They don''t understand how Chen discovered it.


    But if Chen is not there.


    I''m afraid they''ll be wiped out by this man.


    I don''t know what happened until I die.


    Chen picked up Woolley''s communicator and asked, "how can I use this?"


    "President, just press this, no FM."


    Chen Yu pressed the call key: "Hello, I''m the president of the supernatural society. You are surrounded now. Please put down your weapons, remove your magic, and wait for our acceptance. Otherwise, I will clear you up for disturbing the public order, personal injury and intentional murder."


    Every member of the family looked very ugly.


    "Grandfather, Woolley is dead."


    Hopkins and torrilla, and grandfather, were livid.


    "It seems that we underestimated them."


    By this time, all members of the family had reached the outside of the pyramid.


    "What shall we do now?"


    In front is the ancient pyramid, and the cornerstone is in it.


    And then there''s the Paranormal Society.


    In fact, "family" is based on the relationship of relatives.


    Such as grandfather, father, mother, but still a group of outsiders.


    For them, vital interests are the most important.


    If it''s not necessary or easy, they are not very willing to give up their own interests and take revenge on their partners.


    But now the supernatural society obviously doesn''t want to let them go. It even chases them into the ruins.


    "I don''t believe that the people of the supernatural society can deal with the crypt demons by bringing them out." Grandfather said.


    It''s really a good way for everyone to see the light in front of their eyes.


    "Eisenke, you go. You are a geowalker. As long as you get into the ground, the crypt devil can''t help you." Grandfather said.


    Although eisenke is a geographer, he can''t stay underground forever.


    It''s like swimming. He has to come out of the ground and breathe.


    And moving in different geology and soil will consume different magic power.


    All the pyramids are made of stone bricks. Although he can also move under the ground, he also consumes a lot of magic power.


    The stealth effect on eisenke has been removed.


    In an instant, eisenke felt the smell of blood. Something found him.


    Eisenke did not dare to hesitate and hurried into the ground.


    Eisenke entered the pyramid, moved underground for a moment, and then came out of the ground.


    He saw several huge crypt devils not far away.


    Those crypt devils found him too, and rushed to essenk at once.


    Eisenke quickly retracted his head to the ground and moved on.


    What he does now is to attract monsters. Soon, a large number of crypt monsters are attracted behind him.


    Eisenke wants to go to the upper level and attract some crypt demons.


    Suddenly, he felt a creepy smell coming from the upper stairs.


    Eisenke felt the hair in a flash, and dared not get close to the top again.


    That thing on it is terrible!


    Is this the terrible thing grandfather said?


    Eisenke can only leave the stairway and continue to attract monsters on this floor.


    Soon, there were dozens of crypt devils behind him.From time to time, eisenk looks up to make sure that the crypt will continue to hunt him.


    As far as the exit, essenk felt that his magic consumption was too large to last for long.


    "Grandpa, come on Make me invisible. "


    Essenk accelerated to the exit of the pyramid.


    Grandfather looked at the crypt devil behind essenk, but he didn''t show up at last.


    Because if he''s going to put stealth magic on essenk, he''s going to show himself.


    When he appears, he will be torn to pieces by the crypt devil.


    He didn''t feel that his old arms and legs could last a turn in front of the crypt devil.


    "Don''t blame me, essenk. You should contribute as our extended family."


    "You old man You bastard Asshole I don''t want to die You give me stealth magic... "


    Essenk was in a hurry, and he felt his magic at the bottom.


    Just a minute, maybe not a minute.


    Now, there are only two options for eisenk, one is to float out of the ground and then be torn up by the crypt devil.


    The second option is to stay on the ground forever and be trapped underground forever.


    At last, eisenke came out of the ground.


    Although he did decide at the beginning that he would be buried forever.


    But in fact, it is also very difficult, because people will want to survive.


    It''s like a person standing in a shallow water area will automatically rise to the surface of the water when suffocating.


    However, when essenk came out of the ground, the crypt devil surrounded him.


    "Wait Help me Ah... "


    Half of eisenke''s body is still underground, but his body floating on the ground has been torn.


    All the family members watched eisenke''s death with cold in their hearts.


    My grandfather behaves like a kind elder.


    But when we abandon our companions, it is so straightforward.


    There is no hesitation.


    Eisenke died very tragically, his body was completely torn.


    In the end, his head was exploded by a bite.


    After dealing with essenk''s body, the crypt devil began to wander outside the pyramid and did not return to the pyramid immediately.


    "Make a little noise. Don''t let them go back in at once." Grandfather said.


    As long as the stealth magic is not removed, members of "family" don''t mind contributing.


    Making a little sound at will can make the crypt magic sensitive.

 Chapter 638

    "You say we don''t look like big villains, and" family "sounds like a kind of loving organization. In a conflict, we kill their relatives, and then they fetter their relatives, making them and US immortal enemies..."


    "President, can we be serious? We are just."


    "Well, seriously."


    Chen Yu wanted to enliven the atmosphere, because they all looked depressed.


    One by one, I can''t be nervous. My forehead is sweating and my limbs are stiff.


    In their condition, they can''t fight at all.


    At this time, they came to the exit of the crypt.


    "It seems that there''s nothing wrong with this road. There''s no crypt devil all the time. President, is there really a crypt devil here?"


    "So big..." People vaguely saw the outline of the huge pyramid in the dark.


    "Do you want to see the crypt devil? Soon you will get what you want."


    Because in the space in front of the pyramid, there are a large number of crypt demons.


    Those crypt demons also saw Chen Yu and others.


    "Here they are." Grandfather and others also saw the light at the exit of the crypt.


    "Strange, why don''t these crypts rush up to attack them at once?"


    "The Yanbian mountain road is so small and the cave devil is so big that it is easy to fall down. They must want to wait for the supernatural society to come down and attack."


    They followed the edge of the winding rock road from top to bottom, and finally reached the flat.


    "President, where is the crypt devil?"


    "Jolin Nash, if you raise the fireball a little, you will be able to see the crypt."


    Jolin Nash raised the ball of fire to a wider light.


    At this time, people finally saw the crypt devil, a group of crypt devil.


    "Don''t scream. They are sensitive to sound, smell and temperature." Chen reminded.


    Everyone''s legs are shaking. Is this the crypt devil?


    They are more terrifying and creepy than they think.


    Grandfather and others looked at the crypt devil doubtfully, and looked at Chen Yu and others.


    "These burrows don''t attack them so much?"


    "Attack quickly, you fools."


    In fact, the crypt demons are also hesitant. They are all standing together.


    Some of them tentatively step forward, but immediately back.


    "Hi, friends, I''m here again." Chen Yu raised his voice and shouted, "do you miss me?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Grandfather and other people are stupid. What''s the matter with these crypt devils?


    When I was chasing after eisenke, it was very ferocious.


    But now facing Chen Yu and others, how can they become so timid?


    Chen Yu looks at the crypt devil, and suddenly a sword appears in his hand.


    In a flash, all the crypt demons were hairy and retreated in groups.


    What''s the matter with this man?


    Why did he scare the crypt into this?


    What did he do to the crypt?


    Chen can speak animal language and communicate with animals.


    However, Chen is not sure whether he can communicate with these crypt demons.


    They are wild animals, but they have a clear social relationship, more similar to people.


    "Come out, let''s talk to each other."


    At this time, a thin one came out of the crypt devil.


    It''s not thin, it''s old.


    People can clearly feel the old age of the burrow devil.


    The old crypt devil approached Chen Yu carefully.


    Weeping -


    "leave." Chen Yu felt the attitude of the crypt devil.


    "We can''t go yet. We are here to hunt down the enemy. How about we cooperate to kill them?" Chen Zhu points to the grandfather and others who are hiding nearby.


    Grandfather and other people''s faces changed dramatically. Does this guy know they are nearby?


    What''s more, can he communicate with the crypt?


    Chen Chu looked at his grandfather and others: "are you still hiding? It''s no fun. If you know you can''t hide it, why cover it up? "


    Chen Yu waved, and West and others behind him all took out their guns.


    Squirt gun! Zizi -


    in an instant, grandfather and others were all stained with paint.


    "You see, it''s much more convenient. I added some spices to them. You should be able to identify them more easily."


    "Go!" Hopkins shouted and led the way into the pyramid.


    She made an ice wall directly at the entrance.


    The ''family'' is moving quite quickly, reacting so quickly.


    "You see, you all see. That''s training. Look at you again." Chen Yu''s expression is that he hates iron but not steel."President, this is not the time to reprimand us."


    Those crypt demons didn''t intend to attack Chen Yu and others, but scratched the ice wall.


    They want to destroy the ice wall, but even if they hit it with their heads and claws, the effect is not so good.


    "Get out of here, a bunch of crap."


    Chen Yu goes forward and smashes it down with all his strength.


    There was a crack in the whole ice wall, and Chen Yu had some accidents.


    I''m afraid that my fist is ten tons and I have to go up, but I can''t break it?


    Chen Yu opened the eyes of power, and went down with another punch.


    Bang -


    the ice wall is smashed instantly, and the crypt devil rushes into it.


    When the crypt devil rushes to the stairway, it rolls down collectively.


    "The road is closed." Denver is in the way.


    Those cave demons roll on the ground and twitch, and then a colorful flower grows under the skin.


    When these crypt demons stand up again, they have lost their nature and are controlled by Danfu.


    "Look at people, and then you."


    "President In front of outsiders, leave us a little face. " West and others all bowed their heads.


    Chen Yu goes forward and directly cuts two controlled crypts with one sword.


    When Danfu saw Chen Yu coming, a strange smile appeared on his face: "do you want to die?"


    With that, Danfu sprinkled a piece of powder on Chen Yu.


    Chen raised his arm and the powder was swallowed directly by the glutton.


    "It''s delicious. Is there anything else?"


    Danfu''s expression solidified, turning around like running.


    "Run faster, faster..."


    All members of the supernatural society are speechless. This is a very serious battle. Can we be a little more serious.


    Don''t need Chen Yu to chase. The crypt devil has rushed up and torn Danfu to pieces.


    At this time, the crypt devil is already mad and rushes up crazily.


    They don''t care about Chen Yu and others at all.


    Maybe it''s because I can''t beat Chen Yu.


    Follow the winding stairway to the top.


    Chen Yu and others followed, all the way to the exit of the stairs.


    This is a huge platform, surrounded by empty windows.


    In the middle of the platform lies a cow. Let''s call it a cow.


    At least it has the characteristics of cattle, Tauren.


    It''s just big and scary, at least six meters high.


    There is a stone platform beside the tauren, on which is a black stone.


    Grandfather, Hopkins, and torrilla were all not far away from each other.

 Chapter 639

    The Minotaur is holding a huge axe, with red light in his eyes and bristles below his neck.


    The body is powerful, and there are blood vessels under the skin.


    The nose spurts out the red gas, the mouth sends out the dull roar.


    "I''ve got it under control!" Cried Hopkins.


    "I''ll get the cornerstone." Said torrilla.


    "You''re going to stay and protect me." Hopkins obviously didn''t want torrilla to touch the cornerstone first.


    The burrow devil called to the Tauren.


    The Tauren responded with a roar.


    The burrow devil rushed to the middle, but the Tauren raised a fist, and a burrow devil was directly smashed out.


    The crypt demons are also crazy and rush to the middle.


    But they can''t do anything about Tauren. This Tauren is too powerful.


    Even if the number of crypt demons is dominant, they are still not the opponents of Tauren.


    "Is this Minotaur?" The faces of West and others were rather ugly.


    The legendary monster appears in front of them. How can they keep calm?


    "Isn''t minotaurus the monster of Greek mythology? Why are you here? Is the history here longer than Greek mythology? " Chen asked.


    "Now is not the time to discuss this, President What shall we do? "


    Chen looked at the center, and the Minotaur waved a huge axe in the middle.


    Although it prevented the crypt from approaching, it also prevented the grandfather and torrilla from approaching.


    All the crypt demons are concentrating on it.


    They are frantically besieging Tauren.


    But Tauren people are too powerful to hurt them.


    When the ox head man''s axe was swept, three or four crypt devils were divided.


    At this time, the old crypt devil looked at Chen Yu.


    "Help me."


    Chen Yu hesitated for a moment. Do you want to help?


    "Here you are, that one." The old crypt devil points to the cornerstone in the middle.


    Chen Yu frowned. Didn''t they attack the Minotaur at all costs to protect the cornerstone?


    Why give yourself the foundation stone?


    It''s unreasonable. It''s unreasonable.


    "Why?" Chen asked.


    The old crypt devil looks to the center.


    Chen and his communication is not so smooth.


    The crypt devil is between humanoid and beast.


    Chen''s animal language is still difficult to communicate with them.


    "BALIA, give me the bracelet." "Give me the bonus of war dance," Chen said


    Ba Liya hands the bracelet to Chen Yu and begins to dance.


    Chen took out the bronze sword and walked to the monster step by step.


    At this time, the Minotaur once again raised a huge axe and vigorously split at Chen Yu.


    The mouth of the glutton! Eyes of power!


    The bronze sword is also covered with purple air.


    The sword collided with the axe.


    Chen felt the unprecedented reaction force, and the whole man fell back two steps.


    The Tauren also took a step back.


    Everyone stared at Chen Yu.


    Although Chen Yu lost a bit, the blow was still amazing.


    He faces a monster ten times his size.


    A mythical monster.


    Grandfather, Hopkins and torrilla were equally shocked.


    Is this guy really human?


    It''s a monster!


    Chen Yu felt that his whole blood was boiling: "come again!"


    "I''ll get the cornerstone." Torrella said, sprinting to the middle.


    Hopkins, though willing to stop it, didn''t want torrilla.


    But he can''t be distracted at this time. He has to control the Minotaur.


    When the burrow devil saw that torrera was close to the middle, he immediately rushed to torrera.


    Torrilla looks at the eye crypt devil. Ten ancient witches are released to help her block the crypt devil.


    Chen Yu looks at Tao Ruila from the corner of his eyes, and the black shadow suddenly appears under his feet.


    It extends directly to the stone platform and grabs the cornerstone.


    But in the moment when the black shadow catches the cornerstone, the black shadow actually directly sinks the cornerstone into the shadow.


    This is not in Chen''s plan.


    Chen Yu was originally intended to be used by gluttons.


    It was taken away by the black shadow.


    And in this moment, the black shadow suddenly expanded, more than ten times larger than in the past.


    The shadow of the Minotaur''s feet is also covered by the black shadow of Chen Yu.


    Minotaur''s feet began to sink into the shadow, like stepping on a swamp.


    Taurus tried to break away from the black swamp and lift a foot, but his body was out of balance, and his body was quickly dragged into the dark.At the same time, a hand stretched out in the black shadow, dragging the Minotaur''s limbs.


    When torrilla saw that Chen Yu had taken away the foundation stone, she immediately controlled the evil spirits of the ancient Witch and rushed to Chen Yu.


    Pamela did, but she could compete with an ancient witch.


    There are still nine ancient witches rushing to Chen Yu.


    But just then, a dark shadow passed by.


    The nine ancient witches were huddled together by the black shadow without any sign.


    Everyone''s expression was frozen, and they looked at Chen Yu in shock.


    They don''t know how strong Chen Yu is or how many backers he has.


    A man confronts the monster tauren, and at the same time solves nine ancient witches'' ferocity.


    He is simply invincible.


    Chen''s black shadow could not completely engulf the Tauren.


    Can only control his lower body, let him lose the power of action.


    The black shadow seems to have depth, and it can''t swallow things on the ground without limit.


    Chen doesn''t want to delay any longer, because the black shadow holds the clock, and his magic is also consumed crazily.


    Chen Yu goes around the back of the Tauren. Everyone can see his intention.


    Tauren also want to turn around, but they can''t extricate themselves.


    Chen Yu wielded his sword with all his strength.


    The whole world is quiet.


    The Tauren''s head rolled off his shoulder and lost movement.


    Then, the black shadow spits out the Tauren''s body.


    Chen was so tired that he looked at his grandfather, Hopkins and torrilla.


    "Come on, let''s go on."


    The faces of the three men were very dignified. Chen Yu''s strength shocked them, but at the same time, they also felt fear.


    In their opinion, the Minotaur should have been invincible, but it still died in Chen''s hands.


    "Sir, we don''t really have such a big grudge. Let''s take a step back..."


    "Good." Chen took a step back.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Is one step enough? Two more free steps. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Do you think you''re going to win?" Hopkins gnashed his teeth and looked at Chen.


    "Yes, that''s what I think. Are you not satisfied?" Chen Yu put away the bronze sword and said, "come on, I''ll give you one hand."


    Suddenly, an ice bridge appeared behind grandfather, Hopkins and torrilla.


    The ice bridge extends from the top of the pyramid tower to the bottom.


    Three people jump on the ice bridge and slide down together, and Ruby meets them below.


    "President, stop them."

 Chapter 640

    Hopkins turned to look at Chen Yu at the top of the tower: "Asian, you remember, I will come back, I will wash the shame you gave me today."


    "Don''t wait, just today." Chen Yu stands on the top of the tower and looks at the three people below.


    "You have the ability to stop us."


    Hopkins, torrella and grandfather, as well as Robbie, were apparently not interested in fighting again.


    Chen''s strength is obvious to all.


    To stay is to die, so they plan to evacuate immediately.


    But just then, at the bottom of the pyramid, skeletons came out of the ground.


    All the expressions were frozen, looking at the skeletons all over the bottom in amazement.


    The most ridiculous thing for them is that the skeletons are all equipped with machine guns.


    West and others are also confused. Why is there such an operation?


    They feel ridiculous.


    Why do these skeletons still wear modern equipment?


    How many backers does the president have?


    The faces of the four Hopkins turned maroon.


    "Now tell me, how are you going to escape?" "I''ll count three now. You either surrender or die. Three or two..."


    All four raised their hands, but they did not stop Chen from shouting one.


    Dada -


    roar -


    "stop it all, stop it all, I just had a bite Save some ammunition. It''s all money. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Unfortunately, it''s too late. Even the immortals have to kneel in this kind of shooting.


    Leby was able to use the ice wall at first, but when the skeleton soldiers threw the grenade, she and her ice wall collapsed together.


    As for the other three, they also failed to escape being shot into a honeycomb.


    "Man, leave." The old crypt devil looks at Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu looked at the beheaded ox head man.


    He was really curious about the relationship between the crypt devil, the Tauren and the cornerstone.


    At first, Chen Yu thought that the crypt devil was to guard the cornerstone.


    However, they easily give the cornerstone to Chen Yu as reward.


    "Let''s go. They are not hospitable at all." Chen Yu turned his mouth.


    "President, you''d better have a party. Next time, let''s go to your place together for dinner."


    "Don''t even think about it. I''ll feed you to the fish if you come to my house again." Chen Yu looked at a group of his subordinates: "from tomorrow on, you will take over the task for me. As long as it''s all the miraculous events, what do I call you to do? It doesn''t work at all By the way, aren''t there still two? One seems to be a land walker. "


    "President, we can''t be blamed. We didn''t meet our goal all the way."


    "What''s the other one? Who do you remember? "


    "It''s like a change of face."


    "What''s the use of this ability?"


    "Disturb the enemy."


    Chen Yu looked at the crowd and thought, "do you say that one of us, in fact, is that one who came in?"


    People, look at me, I look at you.


    "No, we are all here, not many, not few."


    Chen''s eyes as like as two peas: "now come out, live, if I find you out, you will stay here to feed the devil, even if you can be exactly the same as mine, but your memory will not be able to get out of it, and you will stand up honestly."


    People, you see me, I see you. Do some of them really get involved?


    "One, two, three."


    West stood up, his face very frightened.


    "What about the real West?"


    "By I hypnotized him. "


    Chen Yu looked at the fake West and said, "isn''t anyone dead?"


    "No No...... "


    "When did you sneak in?"


    "When I came up, I was in the middle of the crypt devil."


    "Go and see West."


    They found West. West was just hypnotized, not hurt.


    Chen Yu kicks West to wake up, and West jumps up: "ah..."


    "President Why do you... "


    West saw another self, with a dull expression.


    "Take him back to headquarters. Let''s go."


    It was already night outside, but people still felt the fresh air.


    Compared with the oppressive environment and the sultry air of the local government, it''s so much more pleasant outside.


    "I didn''t expect that there was such a waste material in the family." They were joking about the fake van der Rohn.


    Van der Loon said nothing. Judging from his current performance, he is really a waste.However, in the past achievements, he played a very effective role.


    As long as he pretends to be a person of the enemy, and then secretly makes some small damage, he can always bring unexpected results to the enemy camp.


    Even his record of breaking up the enemy''s camp on his own.


    But it doesn''t work in the supernatural society, because as long as Chen Yu can''t be solved, then nothing is meaningful.


    So van Dylan is honest from beginning to end, just like nothing happened.


    His wish is to escape here peacefully and then disappear.


    No longer in front of Chen Yu.


    The president of the supernatural society is really terrible.


    He didn''t want to face Chen anymore.


    In the past, he felt that the "family" was already strong.


    He felt that "family" could fight against anyone and any force.


    As a result, they were all folded in Chen''s hands.


    Even in his view, the almost incomparable father Hopkins and mother torrilla, now only a pile of meat sauce.


    ¡­¡­


    Although it is not the first time that members of the supernatural society have met Chen Yu.


    But when he first attacked maple leaf community, Chen was only a point to point.


    So the impression of Chen Yu is still vague.


    I know Chen Yu is very strong, but how strong is he? They don''t know it.


    Today, they finally have a clear impression.


    Chen Yu is definitely the most powerful president of the supernatural society since its establishment.


    The next day, Chen Yu asked them all to go out to take the task and earn some extra money to come back.


    It''s called practical training.


    But their actual combat is really weak. Except for Jolin Nash, there is almost no complete combat capability.


    As for those who really played a role in yesterday''s action.


    It''s Pamela and BALIA, and their role is very small.


    As for Chen Zhu, he would sun himself at home.


    Of course, in the sun, by the way, also study their new skills dark shadow.


    It''s an ability to get the most out of the night, from the power of the king of wrath.


    Samar is also explaining to Chen, and no one in Samar knows this ability better.

 Chapter 641

    Chen can feel that there is a core in the shadow.


    That core should be the cornerstone, which is a source of magic.


    As long as Chen Yu initiates the dark shadow, the cornerstone will replace Chen Yu and provide the magic power to maintain the dark shadow.


    "Samal, is the ability of dark shadow stronger when the shadow is bigger Chen asked.


    "No, you can think of the dark shadow as a fixed volume of water. Now you stand there, the shadow you can see is the entrance. At night, you can use your magic to expand the entrance infinitely, but at the same time, it means that the dark liquid inside is dispersed."


    Samuel jumps to Chen''s shadow, and in a moment, Chen''s dark shadow starts.


    It wasn''t Chen Yu who started it, it was Samuel who started it.


    Under the control of Samuel, the dark primordial liquid in the dark shadow continuously spews upward.


    The dark liquid converged into a sharp knife.


    The blade cut across the ground and split on the nearby trees, which were immediately split.


    Chen also tried to extract the dark original solution, which was very simple.


    But the next step, like Samuel, is to gather the dark liquid into a blade, which is very difficult.


    The main difference is that Chen Yu''s blade is not sharp at all.


    The same way that Samuel did, he shot the blade at the trees.


    As a result, the blade disintegrated directly into the dark original liquid and returned to the dark shadow.


    "Why can''t I gather into a sharp blade like you? Do you have any tips? "


    "No knack, it''s your character." "You''re calm, you don''t want to kill, and the dark stuff will reflect your inner state," said Samar


    "That is to say, I can never do what you do?"


    Chen Yu thinks that it''s very handsome for Samar to use dark liquid as blade to kill enemies.


    "There are many ways to use dark primordial. Even if you deal with the Minotaur yesterday, you can use it as a swamp."


    Samal''s body slowly sinks into the dark liquid, and Chen Yu rushes forward to retrieve him.


    But by this time, Samuel had completely sunk into it, and after half pay, he had risen again.


    But by this time, Samuel had come up with the cornerstone.


    "Well, it''s not the cornerstone. It''s the treasure."


    "What treasure? Isn''t it a cornerstone? "


    "Do you know any other gods?"


    "I don''t know. You don''t want to popularize any religion with me."


    "Do you think I''ll tell you that?"


    "Then I''ll be flustered if you say something about this strange god."


    "The so-called hetero gods are actually powerful hetero gods. They exist in hell and in the world." "For example, the one you brought in yesterday morning, he used sacrifice to gain the power of the strange gods. No matter how many of his limbs the princess ate, as long as he didn''t kill them at once, he would continue to gain power from the strange gods."


    "Won''t the alien deity, who is constantly drawing strength from aquillo, be drained of it?"


    "If it continues, of course, it will, but the alien gods are not so stupid. When they feel their power passing, they will certainly cut off the connection by themselves."


    "So what does this have to do with this cornerstone, no, it should be said to be Kebao?"


    "The common foundation stone is synthesized by the witch''s magic source. There are similar methods in hell. It is synthesized by the devil''s power of some demons, but this is not the same. It is made by the power source of different gods."


    "Should the alien gods be powerful? Can someone make them into keepsakes? "


    "They are rare, not strong."


    "With the title of God, isn''t that awesome?"


    "Now you can pretend to be someone else''s God Ah, yes You can fake it and cheat some believers


    Chen Yu''s eyes are white. Samal said, "you are very dangerous."


    But what Samuel meant, Chen Yu understood.


    In other words, these so-called heterogeneous gods may not have the omnipotence of imagination.


    It''s just after packing, and then pretending to be a God.


    Or inadvertently be regarded as a God by others.


    "Why do princesses like it so much?"


    "Because for demons or mixed race demons, it''s delicious, but also because it''s very precious."


    "You don''t seem interested at all."


    "I have hundreds of different animals in my own enclosure."


    Forget it. I can''t talk to tuhao.


    What''s delicious here.


    I have a special farm in my family.How can we talk about it.


    "Then you should have Keppel, too?"


    "All the different breeds raised in my territory are used for meat, that is to say, cutting a piece of meat every three to five can recover quickly, but their strength is too weak to be used for making basic treasure."


    Chen continued to practice dark shadows. The amount of dark primordial fluid is fixed, and the size of dark shadows means the density of dark primordial fluid.


    If you cover the whole mirror lake with dark shadow, the density of dark original liquid will become very small.


    Similarly, if the area of dark shadow is very small, the density of dark original liquid will become very large.


    Chen developed a way to use it, that is, to block bullets with dark liquid.


    Chen Yu specially made a skeleton soldier, and then let the skeleton soldier shoot Chen Yu with a machine gun.


    At the beginning, Chen Yu was a little bit of a counsellor.


    But after trying, Chen found that his worries were superfluous.


    As long as the density of the dark liquid is enough, Chen Yu''s face is almost the same as an iron wall that can never be destroyed.


    Of course, it is not absolutely impossible to break the bullet.


    In fact, it is a kind of high-density liquid.


    With the control of Chen, the liquid can change at will.


    However, the original dark liquid still has its own threshold, but it is higher than ordinary liquid, which does not mean it is really indestructible.


    Chen Yu also can''t guarantee that the walls he created with the dark original liquid can block the sniper guns.


    "Mr. Chen, are you at home?" Nate called.


    "I''m here."


    "We give the princess and Your kitten has made a suit. Is it convenient to try them on now? "


    "Yes, come here."


    Soon, Nate, Tracy and Cooper came.


    There are also two other assistants, Vivien and Gabrielle.


    Since that day, Burlington has never appeared again.


    They don''t know where Bellington is, but he''s not happy at all, for sure.


    But it was as if nothing had happened. It seemed that no one had ever investigated where Bellington had gone.


    It also made them awe Chen Yu.

 Chapter 642

    "Sit down."


    Today''s Chen Yu feels totally different to them.


    There''s no sense of oppression that day.


    Of course, that doesn''t mean they can be negligent.


    The end of Bellington has already sounded an alarm for them.


    Chen Yu is absolutely not what they can provoke.


    "Would you like some wine?"


    "Sorry, it''s not convenient for us to drink when we work."


    "Well, I don''t force you."


    But soon they could smell the intoxicating smell of the wine.


    Next to Vivien and Gabrielle began to wipe tears.


    Then Tracy didn''t want to work.


    Nate and Cooper are about the same.


    Most ordinary people can''t resist the teardrop of purple green wine.


    "Don''t you really have a drink? I won''t tell Zola. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Chen Yu is like a devil, luring them into the abyss.


    After drinking, there is no way to work.


    Although purple green wine is not intoxicating, it can break one''s heart.


    Fortunately, this effect will not last long.


    They are back at work.


    Chen Yu was in the front yard in the sun. Five people were in the room to try on the princess''s clothes.


    "Nate, what was that wine just now?"


    "Purple green wine." "I''ve seen containers of wine at boss''s house, just like the bamboo tube on the bar now," Knight replied quietly


    "Purple green wine? Is it the purple green wine in the legend? "


    "Well."


    "Mr. Chen even entertained us with purple green wine."


    "Ah? I heard that the price of a bottle of wine on the market is as high as two million dollars. I didn''t drink over 100000 dollars just now? " Vivien exclaimed.


    Gabrielle turned to look out at Chen Yu. "He''s really charming."


    "Don''t be a philanderer. Do your own business honestly." Cui Leisi reminds a way.


    Samel was dressed in a very small dress and was left to five people.


    "Wow, this kitten is so well dressed and handsome."


    "And it doesn''t seem to resist at all. It takes half a day to cover a cat with a little cloth."


    "Come on, raise your paws."


    "Ah It can understand me. "


    "Well, don''t be surprised. They are all Mr. Chen''s pets. What''s so strange?"


    Meow -


    "am I handsome like this Samuel held up his chest proudly: "by the way, I will call on my mount, snow white, snow white Come in. "


    "Eh, puma? White Cougar


    Although Pumas are also beasts of prey, they are compared with other pets in Chen''s family.


    Puma is not so terrible, no matter how big or fierce it is.


    But knight and others were full of wonder. The white skin was as smooth as the most advanced silk.


    The whole body exudes noble temperament, with some aloofness.


    Nate held his chin and watched the snow.


    "Ah, yes!" Nate made a sudden cry.


    "What happened to you?"


    "You say, what if you put it on the New York show?"


    "Here Why don''t you ask boss? "


    "I''ll call." Nate has some momentum of asking for credit.


    Others didn''t compete with him, and Nate was the one who really liked Zola the most.


    For example, last time Knight offended Chen Yu, he didn''t work for a few days.


    Zora, as if he didn''t, still used Nate.


    Of course, it''s also Nate who knows how to be a man.


    "Zola, I have a new discovery in Mr. Chen''s home."


    "What''s new?"


    "Just a moment. I''ll send you a picture."


    Knight took a picture of snow white and sent it to Zola.


    "Wow Is this Chen''s new pet? It''s beautiful. I have no idea that he has such a puma. "


    "Zola, do you think it''s suitable for the stage?"


    "Of course But ask Chen for me. Is Chen at home? "


    "He''s here, Zola. Do you want to talk to Chen?"


    "Give him the phone."


    Like a slave, Knight came to Chen Yu with a phone in his hands.


    "Mr. Chen, boss wants to talk to you."


    Nate is such a bully.


    He served as a slave to a man of higher status.


    And treat the status lower than his own, he will be like a mean shrew.But there is no doubt about his ability, otherwise Zola will not be so important to him.


    "Chen, just now Knight sent me a picture. It''s a white puma. It''s your pet."


    "Yes."


    "I want to borrow it, too, may I?"


    "Yes, I''m going to take my family to New York that day. It''s on your passenger list."


    "That''s great. By the way, it''s convenient to go to the stage."


    "He''s usually aloof. If you want him to walk on stage, it''s better to walk with my pet cat."


    "Why?"


    "Because he listened to my pet cat."


    "It''s too strange why cougars listen to cats all the time."


    "Maybe it''s because my pet cat''s name is Samuel."


    "Samel, the devil''s name, why do you call your cat that?"


    "Because it''s like a demon at home."


    "Well, that''s the deal. I''ll make some adjustments on the day of the runway show."


    "By the way, what steps does it take for a pet to fly?"


    "If it''s civil aviation, it can only be checked, but private planes are much simpler. As long as there is a pet epidemic inspection certificate, is there any pet that needs me to go?"


    "Well It''s true. You''ve seen obitos. It''s been a long time recently. It may have a big difference with the registration of pet card. "


    "I haven''t seen obitos for a long time. How old is it now?"


    "It''s nearly five meters long." "It weighs 600 kg," Chen said


    Zola took a breath of cool air. It''s too big.


    It seems that the last time I saw obitos, it was only about three meters.


    "It''s no trouble. Leave it to me."


    Zora has a wide range of doors, but Chen Yu doesn''t have to worry too much about it.


    Knight and others have helped the princess and Samuel to complete the trial assembly, and also measured snow white.


    "Mr. Chen, we have finished our work. We are ready to go back. Goodbye."


    "Good bye."


    "In two days, we will try on snow white. I will disturb you then."


    "You are always welcome here."


    Of course, it''s just polite.


    After knight and others left, Chen''s phone rang again.


    "Chen, have you been busy recently? I haven''t been able to get through to you several times. "


    "I was pulled in by an organization called the supernatural society and became their president, but the members of that organization were all a bunch of rubbish."


    "Oh? Apart from you and me, there are others of the same kind? "


    "Why, are you interested?"


    "I want to communicate with my peers, and I want to show my ability."


    "How about I introduce you? By the way, share it with me. "


    "Good." Gaia is very interested.

 Chapter 643

    For Gaia, she was brought in by Chen.


    Now she has special abilities.


    But she can''t show it to others. It''s very depressing.


    On weekdays, Chen Yu is the only one she can discuss.


    "Is there any taboo to join the supernatural society?"


    "Don''t tell them. I''m the one who activated your blood. Whatever else you want."


    "Well, I understand." Gaia was quite impatient. "Now?"


    "Well, I''ll pick you up and take you to the association."


    Chen Yu drives to pick up Gaia. Gaia looks very excited.


    At last, she can find a companion and a person to communicate with.


    Chen Yu laughs at this. I hope she won''t be disappointed with her companions.


    When the car arrived at the headquarters, Gaia got off and looked at the historic building in front of him.


    Immediately said with emotion: "this house has a mysterious feeling at a glance."


    "Ha ha..."


    At this time, Erdos came over: "president."


    Gaia looked at Erdos and said, "Hello, this is Gaia. Excuse me, are you?"


    "I''m Erdos, the security guard here."


    If he can be the guardian here, his strength must be very strong.


    "Ah My hands... " Erdos screamed.


    "He''s just an ordinary man." Chen Yu covers his face: "you will crush his hands."


    "Ah? Ordinary people? I''m sorry. I''m sorry


    Gaia looks a little restrained.


    Originally, she wanted to show her strength.


    As a result, the first person I met was an ordinary person.


    Chen called all the people into the conference room: "let me introduce Gaia, the fitness coach, and she will be a new member of our association."


    "Hello, I''m dragon Gaia."


    "Fire dragon Gaia?" Chen Zhu turned his head.


    "I got it myself."


    Chen''s cheek is smoked. The supernatural society is poisonous.


    Why does Gaia become a little unnatural when he comes.


    "President, Ms. Gaia..."


    "Miss, please call me miss. I''m not married, or call me by my first name."


    "Er..."


    "Well, Gaia, what''s your magic about?"


    Magic? Gaia turns to look at Chen Yu. I can''t do magic.


    "Gaia is not a witch. She is special. She has dragon blood."


    People exclaim, they know there are some people of special blood in the world.


    But they didn''t expect that Chen Yu had brought a man of dragon blood.


    "Gaia, can you test magic?" Asked jurag.


    Chen also wanted to see if Gaia had magic.


    "How to test?"


    "Just hold the ball in your hands."


    Gaia comes forward and holds the inspiration stone.


    In a flash, the pointer moved.


    Magic value 301.


    Everyone exclaimed, and finally a master came.


    Everyone immediately became enthusiastic.


    Only Jolin Nash was unhappy because she was one lower.


    And it looks like Gaia''s a tough guy.


    Sure enough, the magic value of 301 is level B.


    Besides the president, she is the tallest.


    Once upon a time, when Chen Yu came, she thought that she would defeat him one day.


    As a result, she did not have any hope for Chen''s terrible strength.


    It seems like a very deadly act to fight Chen Gu.


    Now there is another one, so strong.


    "Gaia, what power does dragon blood bring to you?"


    "My strength is close to two tons, and I can fire at the same time." Gaia said.


    "Can we have a look?"


    "Go outside." Chen said.


    Gaia came out to show her strength for the first time in front of people other than Chen Yu.


    Gaia took a deep breath, and his chest swelled up, then spewed out.


    A fiery breath of dragon spewed out of Gaia''s mouth, continually pounding the front.


    All the people were pushed back by the hot dragon breath.


    "It''s so powerful, I can feel the damage from this fire." Pamela said.


    "Gaia, who are you and the president?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Gaia looked at Chen Yu and asked, "do you want to have a fight?"


    "All right, come on.""Then I''m serious?"


    Gaia rises a little bit, Chen Yu nods.


    Gaia doesn''t need to worry about hurting Chen.


    She knew that Chen Yu was very strong, even if he activated the blood of the dragon.


    Gaia opened his mouth directly and breathed a long breath.


    As soon as Chen''s right arm was raised, the dragon''s breath was absorbed by Chen, and Chen''s arm turned to the side.


    Bang -


    after being compressed, Longxi shot on the side of the mountain wall. After a loud noise, the mountain wall was blown down.


    When Gaia saw Chen Yu blocking her attack so easily, he knew that Chen Yu was much better than her.


    But Gaia was not going to give up. "Come again."


    Gaia takes a deep breath again, but this time she doesn''t directly exhale the dragon breath.


    It''s just a few shots.


    Chen Yu''s feet raised a dark original liquid barrier. The fireball exploded on the dark original liquid barrier, but Chen Yu was harmless to the back.


    Gaia dived to Chen Yu, but at the next moment, Gaia felt his feet sink and his lower body fell into the shadow of Chen Yu''s feet.


    Gaia wanted to get out of the shadow, but it was very difficult.


    The shadow under Chen''s feet is like a heavy swamp.


    "I admit defeat." Gaia gave in decisively.


    Chen Yu''s ability is so strange that she can''t fight at all.


    Is that magic?


    Chen Yu let Gaia out. Gaia rose from the dark shadow and found some black liquid on his body.


    However, the dark liquid slipped from her body and then melted into the shadow under Chen Yu''s feet.


    Chen Yu and Gaia hugged each other, which was a comfort to her.


    "I''m not that vulnerable, and I''ve known the results for a long time." Gaia said with a smile.


    "Gaia, this is yours." Chen gave Gaia a a red ring.


    "This is?"


    "Represents your current level of magic. Of course, the level of magic does not represent strength."


    Chen showed off his golden ring, and then West gave Gaia the magic level they had set.


    "So if my magic power in the future increases to more than 400, can I change the gold ring? Just like Chen. "


    "Of course." "But the magic of the president is not more than 400, but more than 500," West replied


    "By the way, President, your magic power was at the upper limit of 500 in the last magic test. Later, I improved the magic test instrument, and now it can test the upper limit of 1000."


    People are also curious to see Chen Yu. They also want to see what the magic value of Chen Yu is.


    Chen also wants to know that, in fact, after the last test, Chen''s journey to hell has improved a lot.

 Chapter 644

    Chen Yu holds the inspiration stone wood, and the pointer pops up in a flash.


    It''s just that this time it''s the same as when the pointer reaches the top.


    All eyes will fall out.


    The upper limit of 1000 yuan, or the strength of Chen Yu can''t be measured?


    When they looked at Chen Yu, there was more awe in their eyes.


    Jolin Nash was even more lost.


    Originally, she had a little extravagant hope.


    Maybe the gap is not so big, maybe I have a chance to catch up.


    But when she saw the pointer, her mood sank to the bottom.


    The gap is too big. The strength of our president is entirely on another level.


    "Jurag, why don''t you raise it a little bit?" West complained.


    "It''s not that I don''t want to raise it. There is a threshold value for the magic conduction of inspiration stone wood. Beyond the threshold value, it can''t be measured any more. The number of one thousand is the same as that of ten thousand."


    "That means you''re not good enough. Keep working." "The next time you get an electronic display, the pointer won''t work at all," West said


    "Let''s not talk about this. Have you taken on any tasks these two days?" Chen asked.


    "President, there are not so many tasks that can be received. If we don''t want to, we will be able to receive them."


    "Chen, what are the types of tasks?" Gaia asked.


    "It''s usually some kind of psychic event, or some kind of psychic event."


    In fact, most of the psychic events are pseudo psychic, more of them are psychological functions of some people.


    There are a small number of real miraculous events, and only one tenth of them are malignant.


    Just as there is a difference between malignant and benign tumors, there is also a difference between malignant and benign events.


    The so-called benign spiritual events are mainly some spiritual pranks.


    Although it will bring troubles and certain troubles to people, it is not fatal and the risk is very low.


    And a small number of miraculous events are vicious, and those who cause trouble are evil spirits.


    Many victims, whether they are psychics acting alone or organizations like the supernatural society, are committed to eliminating such evil spirits and calming down incidents.


    "When it comes to psychic events, it seems that there has been a psychic event upstairs in my gym recently, but I''m not sure whether it''s true or not."


    "Oh? What miraculous event? "


    "Remember the Javier house that Zara Douglas opened?"


    "Remember, what happened?"


    "Since you cut off Zara Douglas''s arms, the business has gone down."


    All the people looked at Chen Yu and guessed about the man whose arms were broken by Chen Yu.


    How did you offend Chen Yu.


    "A month ago, there was a fire in his fist house, and then Zara Douglas was killed in the fire."


    "And then?"


    "A few days ago, a student from the original boxing hall entered the burned boxing hall, and then heard the horrible voice from the boxing hall. It seemed that someone was fighting continuously, but he could not see people."


    Gaia looked at Chen Yu meaningfully: "if there is a ghost, it is likely to be zanla Douglas, Chen. Are you going to solve him?"


    "No interest." Chen said.


    It''s no surprise that people have answered Chen Yu.


    A evil spirit is a fart in front of Chen Yu.


    For hundreds of years, the witch is ferocious. She can''t last a turn in front of Chen Yu.


    An ordinary evil spirit is not enough to sneeze.


    On the contrary, Gaia was very interested in exploring with the people tonight.


    "West, Gaia is now a member of us. You can go through the formalities for her, and I will go back first."


    The so-called procedure is to sign a contract.


    It''s just like the contract Chen Yu signed before.


    They are supernatural societies, and of course they don''t use ordinary contracts.


    At home, Chen Ran to the top of the inner alchemy in the middle of the lake to meditate and practice the Qingyi manual.


    This is the only way Chen can improve his magic power now.


    But Chen was never a patient person.


    In nearly four months, Chen Xun has cultivated the Qingyi manual only a few times.


    In fact, the abundant aura around him is of great benefit to Chen Yu''s cultivation.


    It''s like a swimmer. It''s almost impossible for an African athlete with poor water resources to be able to swim across other continents.


    The same is true of Reiki. For a psychic, Reiki is as important as water to a swimmer.


    It is far less effective to practice posture in dry land than in water.


    However, Chen Yu lived in such an environment, and most of the time he was indulged in floating water.It''s hard to cultivate the Qingyi manual actively today. Under the mobilization of the Qingyi manual, the magic (spiritual force) in the body flows continuously and blends with the spirit of heaven and earth.


    It''s time to play finance again


    ''s own magic takes the essence in the air, then expands itself and returns to the body.


    Then spit out the turbid gas from the mouth, so the circulation process.


    The process of cultivation is very boring.


    Sure enough, after half an hour of practice, Chen Yu lost his patience.


    No, it''s only half an hour. I can''t be lazy.


    Change your posture and continue to practice.


    It''s not necessary to meditate in practice, at least not in the Qingyi manual.


    In fact, any position is OK.


    Chen Yu lies on the inner pill and begins to practice again.


    All of a sudden, Chen felt that a little spirit in the inner pill was penetrating into Chen''s skin.


    Originally sitting on the inner Dan did not feel, at the moment the whole body skin paste on the inner Dan, the feeling is very obvious.


    Then Then Chen Yu fell asleep.


    When Chen Yu woke up, it was fari who got off work. When she saw Chen Yu sleeping on the inner pill, she woke him up.


    "Chen, is there such a good sleep on that ball? I called several times before you woke up. "


    "Well, you can go and lie on it if you have time. It''s really good to sleep."


    Fari knew that the ball was special. Chen Yu didn''t know how to put it there.


    But she didn''t know what it was for.


    Just at this time, Chen Yu received a call from winip.


    "Chen, someone wants to buy your wine, sell it?"


    "What? Someone really wants to buy it? " Chen''s eyes will fall to the ground.


    "That''s right."


    "Sell, why not? That''s 100 million dollars." Chen Yu said without hesitation.


    "You''re sure they won''t tell me and my supermarket afterwards."


    "Don''t worry, the wine is definitely worth more."


    Chen Yu will jump up happily and sell!


    One hundred million dollars! That''s a hundred million dollars!


    Of course, it''s sold in a formal way. It''s impossible to get 100 million dollars.


    This belongs to luxury category, so it needs to pay up to 40% luxury tax.


    "Chen, what makes you so happy?"


    "Fari, I made tens of millions of dollars, ha ha..."

 Chapter 645

    Fanny''s face was unbelievable.


    "How do you make it?"


    "I put the wine in your mother''s supermarket and sold it for 100 million dollars. It was just intended as a gimmick to attract customers, but it was really bought."


    "Someone bought a hundred million dollars of wine?" Fari''s face was frozen.


    "I wonder who will buy it."


    At this time, Chen''s phone rang again.


    "Hello, rasfa?"


    "Chen, Steven borrowed money from me today."


    "Steven borrowed money from you?" Chen Yu''s face was shocked: "how much money does he borrow from you?"


    "Forty million dollars."


    "What to do?"


    "He''s going to buy wine, a hundred million dollar bottle."


    "Faker, is that my bottle of wine?" "Is Steven crazy?" Chen said


    "I feel that he''s really a little confused recently."


    "Why did he borrow money from you? Can''t he get $100 million? "


    "Nonsense, there are no more than 100 people in the world who can afford 100 million US dollars at a time, and Steven is not included in the 100. Although Steven''s assets are close to 500 million US dollars, his cash is not 100 million US dollars."


    "Just a moment." Chen Yu hung up rasfa''s phone, then called whitup: "whitup, isn''t that wine for sale?"


    "Not yet. I''m negotiating with each other."


    "Don''t sell, just refuse."


    "Ah? Are you sure? It''s a hundred million dollars. "


    "It''s my friend who bought the wine. He''s a little out of his mind recently."


    Chen Yu hangs up. Chen Yu has never been so close to the billionaire, but he has personally cut off the opportunity.


    He really doesn''t want to make the money.


    At this time, Steven''s phone is coming.


    "Chen, why do you refuse my request for wine? Do you think I''m not qualified to drink your wine? "


    "If you want to drink, come to my house instead of spending $100 million on madness."


    "I''m not short of that."


    "Falk, you want to go to rasfa to borrow money? Is that Shi in your head? "


    "Anyway, when the new movie comes out, my company''s stock will fall sharply. It''s better to mortgage it to rasfa at a low price now."


    "Get over here now, now."


    "No time."


    "If you don''t have time to come to my side, do you have time to carry a $100 million check to buy wine?"


    Chen Yu didn''t know what Steven thought: "you want to drink 100 million dollars of wine, I have it here, don''t want you a cent."


    "I''m not free."


    "Don''t you want to have a taste of what a $100 million wine tastes like?"


    Steven''s addiction to alcohol is direct. In fact, his brain is really hot.


    But now, he really wants to know.


    What''s the taste of 100 million dollar wine.


    Half are addicted to alcohol, the other half are curious.


    "Well, I''ll go." Steven finally gave in.


    An hour later, Steven came.


    Chen Chu shakes with wine. "Go, go to the backyard."


    Two people sat under the big tree, when Chen opened the bottle cap, it was like the essence of the fragrance.


    Just the smell of the wine makes people want to stop.


    "Is this 100 million dollars of wine?"


    "It''s just the smell of wine. You know, I have a very good regimen." Chen Yu poured Steven a glass: "did you finish that last time? What''s the effect? "


    "Is it better than the last wine?"


    "Well, very much."


    "I now feel that $100 million is not a loss."


    "Don''t drink all at once, or you''ll get drunk directly."


    Steven took a sip, and even if he only touched the wine between his lips, he still felt the ineffable taste.


    "This wine makes me feel that the world is so beautiful."


    Daydreaming has such an effect that even the most gloomy people can feel how beautiful the world is.


    "Steven, how about a bet?"


    "Bet? Bet what? "


    "Bet on the box office."


    "There''s nothing to bet on. It''s a blood loss."


    As a matter of fact, the film was only made for 30 million US dollars, plus the publicity and promotion, which added up to 60 million US dollars.


    Even if Steven had to pay for it himself, he could afford to pay for it.


    What really haunts Steven is that once the film is released, it''s his personal reputation that really hits him.


    "How much do you think of the box office?"


    "No more than 50 million dollars in North America.""Then I''ll guess it''s three hundred million dollars." Chen said.


    "Are you sure?"


    "Yes, I''m sure." Chen Chu nodded.


    "And what if you lose?" Steven asked.


    "I''ll drink my wine with you in the future." Chen said, "but what if you lose?"


    "Ha ha If I lose, I''ll be very happy. The hero and heroine of my next movie are up to you. Even if you want me to take you and Fanny as the hero and heroine, I''ll help you with the shooting. "


    "Don''t even think about it." Chen Yu rolled his eyes, took out a lucky gold coin and put it in Steven''s hand.


    "What is this? Is this gold coin valuable? "


    "In a sense, it''s really valuable. When you need good luck, it''s the first drop of blood on it."


    "Ha ha You are becoming more and more superstitious. "


    They had been drinking late, perhaps because of daydreams, and the haze of Steven''s past days was gone.


    From time to time, Steven''s laughter came from the backyard. This time Chen Yu was drunk with Steven.


    Finally, the evil devil dragged Chen Yu and Steven into the room.


    Steven woke up at noon the next day. It was a daydream that he would be drunk for three days.


    Chen Zhu mixed some ordinary wine, which reduced the effect of daydreaming a lot.


    If Steven does sleep for three days, he will go mad.


    "Falk, asshole, let me sleep on the sofa for another night." When Steven got up, he immediately shouted.


    "Wake up? Would you like some lunch? " Chen Yu came in with a lunch.


    "How much did I drink last night? I slept for more than ten hours. "


    "It''s a lot anyway. How do you feel now? Is there anything uncomfortable? "


    "Well, it doesn''t seem to hurt at all." Steven didn''t feel any hangover.


    "Remember our bet?"


    "Of course I remember. I''m not old foggy." Steven took over the lunch and picked it up with a big mouth: "you are so perfect here, whether you eat or live, but you don''t live alone, otherwise, I will stay here."


    Steven is still a very prudent person. Although he likes Chen''s villa and the surrounding environment very much, he will not run around shamelessly to disturb Chen.


    "Well, I''m going."


    "Do you want me to take you?"


    "Falk, do I look like I can''t even drive an old car?"


    "I''m just going to talk about it. You can listen to it. OK, you can get out of my house."

 Chapter 646

    In fact, Chen Yu didn''t know whether the gold coin was useful to him or not.


    Besib zoffi once said that lucky gold coins only provide good luck to users, not realize a certain wish.


    It won''t do what users can''t.


    It''s like Chen Yu holding lucky gold coins. If he wants to be president, lucky gold coins can''t fulfill his wish.


    In the past two days, Chen Yu has been devoting himself to cultivation.


    Of course, this cultivation is only relative to the past.


    Just because there is nothing to do, Chen Yu is at home every day, lying down at leisure and sleeping on Neidan.


    Or go into the river map and play a few games with the old turtle.


    Today, Gaia''s phone call came again: "Chen, I went to the boxing Hall of zanla Douglas with Jolin Nash last night, and also saw the ghost of zanla Douglas."


    "How is it? Has it been resolved? "


    "It''s solved. It''s too exciting. You should take me into the psychic circle earlier."


    "Just be happy."


    Gaia was very excited when he first got in touch with the supernatural event and solved it himself.


    "By the way, the navigation diary has been translated." Chen said.


    "Oh? When are we going to find the treasure? "


    "Let''s wait for a while. I''m going to New York again in two days." Chen said.


    "Well, what do I need to prepare?"


    "This treasure hunt is also likely to encounter miraculous events, so you should also be prepared psychologically." "One of them is the Sun King''s gold cup. It''s said that as long as you use the Sun King''s gold cup, you can get powerful magic power," Chen said


    "Oh? Can I become stronger? "


    "I''ve inquired that the golden cup of the sun king can provide people with powerful magic power, but the soul after death will be swallowed up by the golden cup of the sun king. There are many ways to obtain magic power. Don''t think of relying on this way to get strong."


    "Is that useless?" Gaia asked, disappointed.


    "What I''m looking forward to most is the treasure itself. There should be a lot of valuable things in the pirate''s treasure." Chen said.


    Chen Yu is more interested in wealth than in what can improve his strength.


    Today, Nate, Tracy and Cooper, as well as two assistants, came here again. This time, they were trying on Snow White''s clothes, and they were also trying on the princess''s clothes.


    To be honest, Chen Yu admired these designers very much.


    Their design really brings a new look to the temperament of the princess and snow white.


    ¡­¡­


    Rasfa''s private jet is the Gulfstream G650.


    Chen Yu, fali and a large group of people behind them were amazed when they saw the plane.


    It''s different from the personal plane of Louis kreilem when Chen Yu came back last time.


    Louis crailham''s private jet is a large Boeing 747, which must be expensive in cost.


    The Boeing 747 is like a castle in the air, while the Gulfstream G650 is more like a delicate villa.


    Just like the manor of rasfa and the villa of Chen Yu, they are totally two different experiences and visual senses.


    Zola stood by the plane and gave Chen Yu and fari a warm hug.


    "Long time no see, Fanny."


    Just then Daniel and Manny rushed down the hatch.


    "Hi, Chen." Daniel also came up and hugged Chen.


    But like Manny, his eyes had already fallen on a large group of children behind Chen Yu.


    "The princess seems to be much bigger."


    "Obitos is a lot bigger, too."


    "Is that white puma? I''ve never seen a white puma. "


    "Get on the plane first. It''s almost time to take off." Zora urged.


    If the plane missed the departure time, it needs to reapply the departure time.


    Everyone got on the plane. Daniel and Manny have gone crazy with the animals.


    This time Lao Hei is still coming. He doesn''t want to miss the chance of the family trip.


    For Chen, Lao Hei is also part of the family.


    Although this family member has never appeared in front of people other than Chen Yu.


    But even farry felt the presence of old black.


    No, I don''t feel it.


    Fari always knew that Chen Yu had an invisible friend beside her.


    At home, Chen often prepares more food and tableware.


    Although Zora did not see obitos for the first time, she was still shocked when she saw obitos again.


    Obitos is growing up in the direction of dinosaurs.


    "Chen, I also want to have a pet. Can you help me train?" Daniel is so envious of Chen Yu''s family.He always believed that Chen Yu was Druid.


    Now, he is more certain of Chen Yu''s identity.


    If it wasn''t for Druids, how could so many wild animals be cultivated so nimble?


    Look at the princess. She is in the corner, watching the blue sky and white clouds outside the window, eating fruits at the same time.


    It''s like a human act.


    And snow white, who now bowed his head in front of Samuel.


    Samal had been there meowing all the time, and snow white, like a child who did something wrong, occasionally cried twice.


    Just imagine what it would be like to have such a smart pet.


    "What do you want?" Chen asked.


    "Crocodile." Minnie interjected.


    Zola''s face was pale with fright.


    If you think about it, your daughter''s playing with an alligator in her arms will make her shudder.


    Although Chen''s pets are very clever.


    But these pets are all contacted, and Zola has known about their personalities.


    But the crocodile, a creature, still scared Zora.


    "No way." Chen Yu also refused without hesitation.


    "Why not? Can''t you tame crocodiles? "


    "Just think I can''t tame it."


    Anyway, Chen Yu won''t tame any crocodiles for Manny.


    "And the tiger?" Asked Daniel.


    "Can''t you raise any more normal animals?"


    "But you can raise so many beasts. Why can''t we? As long as you tame it, will you? "


    "I can tame them because I am stronger than them."


    "What do you think we should keep?"


    "Dogs."


    Dogs are the safest animals. Even without training, they are also very safe.


    "No, dogs are too common." Said Manny.


    "By the way, how about a leopard? Leopard. " Daniel said with eyes shining.


    Manny, hearing Daniel''s choice, agreed very much.


    "Mom, buy us a leopard."


    Zora turned to look at Chen Yu. Even the leopard, she was very worried about the safety of her children.


    "If you really have a way, buy them a small one." Chen Yu said quietly.

 Chapter 647

    "I''m sorry, sir. May I have a moment?"


    Johnson stopped and an airport worker stopped him.


    I saw several beasts coming out of the special passage under the guidance of several airport staff.


    Even rich people like Johnson & Johnson have to let go.


    Let the animals pass in front of him.


    However, when a white figure passed in front of him, Johnson''s pupils suddenly contracted.


    "Is it?" Johnson recognized snow white at first sight.


    Because one of his teams was missing while hunting the white puma.


    He inquired for several times, but could not find the information of his team.


    They seem to evaporate.


    Johnson''s business is animal trade, illegal wildlife trade.


    He knew very well that a hunting party was missing in the mountains.


    Most likely, it''s all dead.


    He doesn''t care about the life and death of a team.


    What he cares about is that his prey falls into other people''s hands, and he doesn''t handle it.


    Obviously, someone robbed him.


    He can''t stand it.


    "Yes, sir."


    Johnson thought for a moment. Instead of going into the special channel, he turned around and left.


    What''s the price of this white puma?


    Fifteen million dollars, excluding the five million dollars that the hunting team split away.


    The net profit is ten million dollars.


    For Johnson, it''s also an income that can''t be ignored.


    Whether this albino puma has a master or not, it must be its own.


    As for its present owner, this is not a problem.


    Even if the other side is the top rich, he doesn''t care.


    I''m afraid he can''t do his job if he is timid.


    The armed forces he controls are even stronger than most of the top rich.


    Mayfield Lyon''s poaching team is just a small part of his armed forces.


    ¡­¡­


    "Chen and fari, you can live here these days."


    Zola arranged for them a villa near the sea.


    "Thank you, Zola."


    "I won''t disturb you. Goodbye."


    Zora left with Manny and Daniel.


    As soon as Zola left, Louis kreilem came.


    With him was his valet, George.


    George is very afraid of Chen Yu, and Louis crailem is very happy that Chen Yu can come to New York again.


    After all, he himself is a stranger, and in addition to George, only Chen Yu knows his identity.


    "Mr. Chen, it hurt me that you didn''t inform me when you came to New York. Did you forget my friend?"


    Chen Yu rolled his eyes. He didn''t tell him. Didn''t he know for the first time.


    So it doesn''t seem to make any difference whether notice or not.


    And he doesn''t think he''s familiar with Louis crailham.


    He remembers clearly that Louis crailham didn''t even pay for the diagnosis.


    "Hello, beautiful lady. Are you Mr. Chen''s wife?"


    "Not yet." Replied Farley with a smile.


    "Then do I have a chance to pursue you?"


    "If you don''t want to be thrown off the cliff by Chen, please do so." Said Farley with a smile.


    "Well, I''ll take it back."


    "Excuse me." Farry turned back to her room and packed.


    "These are your pets?" Louis crailham was surprised to see the pets playing in the living room.


    George leaned up to Louis crailham and whispered, "boss, they seem to see me."


    Louis crailham looked at the pets again in surprise: "are they not ordinary pets?"


    "It depends on how you define ordinary."


    "How about selling me one?"


    "Stop saying that."


    "Well, I was abrupt."


    Louis crailham is a shrewd businessman, he knows how to point to the end.


    After confirming Chen''s unwillingness to sell, he immediately changed the subject.


    "Are you free tomorrow? I''ll arrange a welcome party for you. "


    "Fanny and I are going out tomorrow." Chen said.


    "By the way, Mr. Chen, I have a friend who suffers from a strange disease. I wonder if you are interested in helping to have a look?" Louis kreilem finally came up with the purpose of the trip.


    "What kind of strange disease? Like you? "


    "I''m not sure."After Chen Yu thought about it, Louis crailham immediately said, "he has a lot of money."


    "When?" Chen Yu and fali came here mainly for vacation and play.


    So Chen is not very willing to spend his time on work.


    Of course, if time allows, Chen doesn''t mind taking some time out to earn some extra money.


    "You decide the time." Said Luis kreilem.


    "I''ll forget tonight. I''m tired. Tomorrow night." Chen said.


    "Well, that''s the deal. I''ll pick you up tomorrow night."


    Louis crailham had just left, and Chen Yu received another strange call.


    "Hello, Mr. Chen, do you remember me? I''m Catherine. "


    In Chen''s mind, Catherine, the great Witch of the witch society, immediately came to mind.


    "Of course, Miss Catherine, what can I do for you?"


    "Why I just arrived in New York, it seems that the whole world knows."


    Chen Yu also admired these rich and powerful people, as if there was nothing they didn''t know.


    They had just landed on the ground, and they all came to the door before their hips were hot.


    "Mr. Chen, I want to ask you for some help. I wonder if you would like to."


    "Miss Catherine, I''m just here on holiday."


    "These things are the old things that the witch society has accumulated over the years. As long as Mr. Chen helps us solve one, 200000 US dollars for remuneration and ten, that is two million US dollars."


    Chen Xun''s heart moved, and the business seemed to be good.


    Although the witch society asked him to be a thug, it seemed acceptable that a fight would bring in 200000 dollars.


    "Are all problems that can be solved by force?" Chen asked.


    "Most of them, and some of them are more complicated."


    As soon as he heard that some problems were more complicated, Chen began to hesitate again.


    "Mr. Chen, I heard that you are now the president of the supernatural society."


    "You know that, too?" Chen Yu has some accidents.


    "If you help the witch society to solve some problems, then our Witch society can provide some magic books, which can help your people."


    Chen Yu thought, "what time?"


    "There''s a trickier one. I hope you can help tonight."


    I just arrived in New York, but I didn''t have time to work with Francois, so I have to go out to work?


    Chen Yu feels sorry for fali.


    At this time, fari came down and saw Chen Yu calling all the time.


    "Is something wrong?"

 Chapter 648

    Chen Yu didn''t have a good time answering Fanny''s questions.


    "When you arrive in New York, you seem to be busier than when you were in Los Angeles."


    "I''m not going out." Chen said.


    "Go ahead, I hope my man has his own career, and I will be the woman behind you."


    Farry knows that Chen Yu often worries about her feelings.


    That''s why farry likes Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu never forced fari. He had to do that.


    Chen Yu''s respect for her ideas, the relative fari naturally respect Chen Yu''s ideas.


    And when men and women are together, it''s not a one-sided accommodation.


    Just like she may come out in a few months, Chen''s work is also uncertain.


    "Fari, do you really think so?"


    "Of course."


    "I''ll be back as soon as possible."


    Chen Yu kissed farry and then hurried out.


    Charlotte''s car is just outside the door waiting for Chen.


    In addition to Charlotte in the driver''s seat, there are two witches.


    But these two witches look like they haven''t graduated from high school.


    "Sister Charlotte, who is he?"


    "He is the one we have been waiting for so long?"


    "Is he a wizard?"


    When two girls saw Chen Yu getting on the bus, they began to chirp.


    "Please respect Mr. Chen. He is a very powerful wizard."


    Charlotte knew how strong Chen was.


    That night, the great father and the evil spirit will trigger the war.


    Without Chen, the consequences would be unthinkable.


    Chen Chu looks at two beautiful girls.


    One is a little thick, the other is a baby face.


    Of course, Chen Yu doesn''t have that kind of male chauvinism. He thinks girls should be clean.


    Women''s make-up is their right. It''s their own choice to make light and heavy make-up.


    I don''t think it''s disgusting to see a woman wearing heavy makeup.


    "Would you introduce yourself, two?"


    "Cindy Klaus." "You look strong," the girl said, reaching out and pinching Chen''s shoulder


    Another girl with a baby face said, "my name is Arras Robert."


    "Hello, I''m Chen Zhu. You can call me Chen."


    "Are you our special tutor?" Cindy Klaus asked.


    Special tutor? Chen Yu turned to look at Charlotte.


    He didn''t know when he became a special tutor.


    "They have just been in contact with the super nature for a long time, and their impression of the super nature is still very vague. Neither of them has their own teacher. After joining the witch society, I have been teaching them on their behalf. This time, I bring them here, and I hope they can learn something from you."


    "Well I''m afraid I can''t learn anything from you. I''m only good at fighting and killing. "


    "That''s right. They are both fighting witches. What they need is your way of fighting."


    "Well, if you think I''m fit, follow me. By the way, where are we going now?"


    "Ferry pier."


    In Chen''s mind, the ferry terminal is also one of the more famous attractions in New York City.


    At the same time, it is also the main ferry to Liberty Island (liberties Island), where the statue of liberty is located. Last time Chen Yu brought Yula and Cheryl, he got on the boat from the ferry pier.


    Of course, Chen Yu''s real impression of the ferry terminal is not the scenery of the ferry terminal, but the supernatural legend there.


    It is said that at 12 o''clock every night, if someone is at the ferry terminal, they will see the cruise to hell.


    And it also attracts a lot of psychic fans to wait for the so-called cruise to hell.


    But most of them have failed.


    But thirteen years ago, there was an organization of psychic enthusiasts, which organized 38 psychic enthusiasts from all over the country to go to the ferry terminal to wait for the cruise of hell.


    But of the thirty-eight, thirty-seven were missing.


    Only one person was found, but he went to a lunatic asylum.


    "The cruise of hell?" Chen asked.


    "Yes, cruise ships from hell, you know?"


    Don''t you know Chen Yu''s wry smile.


    A famous, hellish cruise.


    Don''t say that he is a super natural person, even a layman, can say the right thing.


    "Does that cruise ship of hell really exist?"


    "Exists." Charlotte nodded: "in fact, that hell cruise ship is a ghost ship. It''s the levikeri, which disappeared 48 years ago. It will circle the Atlantic Ocean, and then stop at the ferry pier at a certain time.""Can you tell me something about it?"


    "The levakry, once affiliated with the federal saint''s company, is a super luxury cruise ship, serving..."


    "Say the point." Chen Yu interrupts Charlotte.


    "Well, when the Levi Kerry disappeared, it carried 268 passengers. When it reappeared, it was 20 years ago. It was at 12 a.m. when a yacht carrying more than ten people was having a party, it happened to encounter the suddenly appeared Levi Kerry, and then it was directly sunk. But the search and rescue team found only the broken one the next day The yacht did not see the body of any of the victims, but some videos were found in the yacht, which were taken by the camera on the yacht at that time. "


    Charlotte went on, "and then over the course of 20 years, the Levi Kerry appeared on the ferry pier many times, and the most famous incident, as you may know, was a psychic incident 13 years ago."


    "Is that true?"


    "It''s true."


    "Wow, are we going to fight for hell Cruises?" Cindy and Arras are very excited.


    Charlotte looked at two girls, both of whom were new-born calves, not afraid of tigers.


    "As a matter of fact, the witch society once organized people to fight for the hell cruises, but they all returned without success."


    "Why didn''t it work? Didn''t find it? Or not? "


    "I didn''t find it. The closest one was that three years ago, the witch society organized 20 witches. When we arrived at the ferry terminal, we saw the hell cruise ship off the shore. At that time, we were going to find a speedboat to catch up with it. But at that time, a witch in our team suddenly said," don''t catch up with it. It was full of disasters. "


    "Full of disaster? What does that mean? "


    "I don''t know. The witch committed suicide the next day."


    Chen Yu frowned and forced the witch to commit suicide?


    This hell cruise doesn''t look as simple as you think.


    "We''ll be able to meet the hell cruise now?"


    "Our Witch society has calculated the period of the appearance of hell cruise, and can roughly judge the time of its appearance."


    "Tonight?"


    "Well." Charlotte looked at Chen Yu and said, "how are you? Are you sure? "

 Chapter 649

    "I don''t know what''s up there."


    Chen Yu has only heard of hell cruises, and he knows more from Charlotte.


    He didn''t know what the situation was.


    Charlotte was also unable to provide more information.


    The ferry terminal at the moment, because it''s not yet 12 o''clock.


    So it looks like it''s silent, only the sound of the sea washing down the coast.


    Charlotte looked at the time. It''s just in the early eleven thirty.


    Just then, another car came, and four young men and women got off.


    Chen Yu and Charlotte looked at each other with some consternation.


    With you?


    "Hi, Hello, are you also here waiting for the hell cruise?"


    At the head of the group was a handsome boy, who glanced at Charlotte, Cindy and Arras from the corner of his eye, but finally fell on Charlotte.


    Compared with the young Cindy and arras, the mature and sexy Charlotte is obviously more attractive than the two girls.


    "I''m house Mann. I''m the president of the supernatural research society."


    President of the supernatural research society? I am the president of the supernatural society.


    That should be considered a peer.


    "My name is Chen. I''m from the supernatural society. Our organization''s name is very similar."


    "Charlotte, witch society."


    The two sides introduced each other. In addition to house Mann, the other three were cassiri, Hannah and gallion.


    "Do you also want to fight against hell Cruises?"


    "I haven''t seen it. I want to see it." Hausman said.


    Charlotte looked at the four men and could not tell the way they came.


    "Hell cruises are dangerous." Charlotte said.


    "If we were afraid of danger, we would not come." Hausman said confidently.


    Wu -


    just then, a ship whistle came, and a huge black shadow appeared in the distance.


    Everyone''s eyes are focused on the dark shadow, which is the outline of a ship.


    It was a large, mottled ship with rust on it.


    Hausmann felt a little bit of leg weakness, and subconsciously stepped back two steps. Cassiri, Hannah and garlyon were also scared.


    Charlotte looked back at the four. "Are you ordinary people?"


    "What are ordinary people? We are not ordinary people." Houseman, feeling the scorn of Sherlock, cried out at once.


    The cruise ship came nearer and nearer, and finally came to the shore.


    There was no figure on the deck, but a ladder fell from it.


    Charlotte and Chen Yu looked at each other and nodded at the same time.


    The two climbed the ladder one after the other, and Cindy and Arras followed.


    "House, are we going to follow?"


    "This ship will not be a hell cruise, will it?"


    "It''s horrible."


    "Don''t forget, we are the supernatural Research Association. We will solve these mysterious puzzles. Let''s go up."


    House Mann climbed the ladder first, and cassiley and Hannah looked at each other. They could only follow and climb.


    Only Galen didn''t climb up. Haus Mann half climbed and looked back at Galen. "Galen, won''t you come?"


    "I''m not going, you''re going, I''m not going..." Garion said.


    "Coward, you will not be a member of the supernatural Research Association in the future."


    Garlyon''s face is a little embarrassed. Whether he or cassiley or Hannah, the most fundamental reason why they join the supernatural Research Association is that house man gives them a lot of money.


    That''s why they play this supernatural game with Haus Mann. They usually go to haunted houses to explore, or go to some caves to drill.


    If house Mann was not a rich second generation, who would play this childish game with him.


    Just then, the boat began to move.


    Before the three men got on the deck, the ship began to move away from the dock.


    Chen Yu, Charlotte, Cindy and Arras had not yet entered the cabin when they saw four people climbing up.


    "Are you really here?" Charlotte frowned.


    "This is not your home." House Mann looked around. "It looks like somebody''s prank."


    "Who''s going to drive a cruise ship?" Chen Yu rolled his eyes.


    "House man, let''s go." Hannah took Haus Mann by the arm, shivering in the cool sea wind.


    "Where can I go now?"


    Charlotte four ignored house Mann and began to look for the entrance.


    Just then, house Mann came up.


    "You wait, act together."


    "A little safer on deck, not necessarily inside." Charlotte warned."We came on board to take risks."


    "Leave them alone There''s a door. "


    Chen Zhu pulled hard, and a warm breath came to his face.


    The temperature inside the cabin is higher than outside, and the sea is foggy.


    "Let Cindy and Arras do it first, let them experience it for a while, and then you can do it when they encounter problems that can''t be solved."


    "Good."


    The cabin walkway is not wide. This kind of hull design in the 1970s and 1980s is slightly inhumane and smaller than the guest room walkway of the hotel.


    The light on the top of the head is dark yellow, and the ground is made of wood.


    Stepping on it makes a creaky sound, which makes people very uncomfortable.


    Just then, there was a cry of surprise outside.


    Then I saw house Mann and two other women running in.


    "What''s the matter with you? What do you see out there? "


    "Bugs, what a big bug."


    "What worm?"


    "I don''t know. There are many people climbing up from the outer wall, just like pupae."


    Chen Chu turned to the door of the cabin and looked out, but there was nothing outside.


    "Where are the pupae? There''s nothing out there. "


    "Impossible." House Mann also came to the hatch and looked carefully out of his eyes. There was nothing.


    "Are you mistaken?"


    House Mann looked puzzled and muttered, "I saw it clearly..."


    Chen Yu was a little suspicious, and looked at the other two women, who were also too frightened.


    Just then, the fog outside the cabin door came back.


    Suddenly, Chen Yu looked again, and the deck was full of insects.


    There are real bugs! It''s all fat pupae.


    But when the fog was blown away by the sea wind, the insects disappeared again.


    "Is it an illusion?" Chen Yu was confused.


    Is it the sea fog?


    Chen can''t be sure, but he''s still closing the hatch.


    "You saw it, didn''t you? You see, I didn''t cheat. "


    "Chen, what''s the matter? Are there really bugs out there? "


    "Sometimes it appears, sometimes it disappears." Chen said.


    "Look inside. Maybe you can find something in it. I feel terrible here." Charlotte said.

 Chapter 650

    Ding - Dang - Ding -


    just at this time, everyone heard something knocking.


    There is a half closed door at the end of the corridor. There seems to be red light in the door.


    Chen Yu and Charlotte look at each other and push the door carefully at the end.


    Looking inside, I can see that this door is just like a forge furnace room. The room is full of fire.


    The floor of the room was covered with hot molten iron.


    One by one bad devil is forging things in this furnace room.


    "What''s in it?" House Mann pushes the door open.


    Chen Yu and Charlotte had no time to stop Haus Mann. Everyone''s expression inside and outside was frozen.


    "What the hell?" House Mann asked in amazement.


    All the demons looked at Haus Mann, and then the demons cried, with hammers in their hands, or red hot knives, and screamed.


    Chen Yu pulls Haus Mann back, and Charlotte''s magic wand hits the air heavily.


    Bobo -


    the magic wand points out several air ripples, which spread like water ripples.


    The evil spirits around were blown out immediately, and Chen Yu had some accidents.


    Charlotte is stronger than he thought.


    "Who are you? What are those in it? " House Mann asked in amazement.


    "Witch society, witch." Charlotte said quietly.


    Haus Mann looked at Chen Yu again: "the supernatural society? Is there such an organization? "


    Chen Yu didn''t care about Haus Mann. He said to Charlotte, "these things are evil. They are very weak."


    "Bad devil? Why I''ve never heard of such a thing before. " Charlotte looked at Chen Yu in surprise. "Are they magical creatures?"


    "It''s true that few of them have magic power. Even if they have magic power, they are still weak and have little threat. They can practice for Cindy and Arras."


    "Are they sure?" Charlotte asked, a little worried.


    She''s not sure about the strength of these evil demons.


    Although Chen said they were weak, they may be weak in Chen''s eyes, which is different from their definition of weakness.


    "They are about the same strength as seven or eight year olds. They are not fighting species." Chen said.


    "So weak?"


    "Very weak."


    Chen pushed the door open again, and then raised his foot. All the time, the evil devil was kicked out directly.


    Other evil spirits rushed up at once. They were a group of things that were not afraid of death.


    Just like bees, they can pay any price if they can do a little damage to the enemy.


    House Mann, cassiley and Hannah were all in fear.


    But as Chen Yu said, these evil spirits are indeed weak.


    Cindy and Arras unleashed magic one after another, and the bad ones were mortal.


    Not to mention the two of them, even Haus Mann, cassiri and Hannah, who can even kick the bad devil to the ground.


    It''s just that there are too many evil spirits. Even though they kill dozens of them, they are still green and secluded behind them.


    Chen Chu grabbed a burning red sword from the side.


    Directly wave to rush up, wantonly chop and kill.


    All of a sudden, the bad devil died and was badly wounded.


    "Go ahead, don''t stay behind." Cried Chen.


    Chen Yu made a way for them, and they hurriedly followed Chen Yu''s steps.


    From the furnace house to the tail, house Mann was terrified.


    At last, at the end, Haus Mann opened the door and escaped from the furnace.


    Others follow, but look at the space in front of them.


    Chen Yu looks at the space in front of him. It might have been a theatre before.


    But now it''s a body throwing room. The bodies of men and women on the ground are piled up like hills.


    And their clothes are very old. Even though their clothes were bright in the past, they are only fragmentary and messy now.


    "These are?"


    "Passengers of this ship?"


    "But look at their bodies. They seem to have been dead for a day or two."


    All of a sudden, a body rolled off the pile.


    "He''s still moving, he''s alive." Cried house Mann, and cassiley and Hannah wanted to go up and lift the man.


    "Don''t go!" Chen Yu hurriedly stopped.


    Just then, the body stood up without warning.


    His face was very pale, his eyes were sunken, his skin dried up and his eyes were white.


    Then the body opened his chest clothes, and people saw a blood hole in his belly. It seemed that there was something parasitic in it, and it was still crawling in the blood hole."Wow..."


    House Mann was the first to puke.


    Cassie and Hannah are about the same. They cover their mouths and want to vomit.


    Then the bodies rolled down one by one and stood up.


    All the corpses stood up, and the things covered by the corpse pile were exposed to the public. It was a mound like an ant nest.


    All of a sudden, a corpse was being parasitized and spewed out a mouthful of green liquid.


    "Ah Ah... " Cassiri was directly sprayed with green liquid, screaming that her body began to dissolve.


    Chen Yu had a headache and complained, "what about the ghost ship? Why all this mess? "


    This is totally different from the plan. If it was just a ghost ship, it would be easy for Laohei to get out.


    Knowing that this was the case, Chen would not have come.


    Two hundred thousand dollars is not worth taking such a risk.


    "Chen, what to do? There are too many of them. "


    "Forget it, leave it to me." Chen Zhu takes out the bronze sword.


    Charlotte''s eyes showed a trace of wonder. She did not see where Chen Yu''s bronze sword was hidden and how it was taken out.


    A corpse vomited a mouthful of green liquid towards Chen, who was covered with a cloud of blue.


    The green liquid couldn''t touch Chen Yu at all. Chen Yu''s sword split the head of the corpse.


    But the corpse was still standing there, shaking and grabbing him.


    Chen Zhao eyebrows a pick, brain useless?


    Chen Yu changed his angle and poked into the hole in his stomach.


    Sure enough, the body fell to the ground and there was no movement.


    Knowing their weaknesses, Chen can clean them up faster.


    Suddenly, the nest exploded, and a huge black worm came out of it, biting Chen Yu.


    "Chen Be careful... "


    Chen Yu didn''t respond and was bitten by a black worm.


    "Falk..."


    Then, the mouthparts of the black worm were sucked hard. Chen Zhu was sucked into the mouth of the black worm.


    Charlotte''s face was pale. Chen Yu was the strongest, but he was the first to die, which was beyond her expectation.

 Chapter 651

    Just when everyone thought Chen was going to die, the bronze sword suddenly penetrated the body of the black worm.


    A stroke from the inside out, the black worm''s incision splashed a lot of black liquid.


    Chen Yu came out in a mess: "FAK, FAK It stinks. "


    "Chen, are you ok?"


    "Don''t come here, don''t touch me."


    "Chen, what''s the matter with you?"


    "You can''t touch these liquids on me."


    "Why?"


    Suddenly, everyone heard a strange sound, like a crack.


    "What voice?"


    Everyone looked around and saw nothing coming out.


    Click -


    "it''s like a sound coming from our feet." House Mann said.


    Chen Yu lowered his head: "I hate this feeling..."


    Click and bang -


    in a flash, the floor of the whole theater collapsed and smashed, and everyone screamed and fell down.


    "Cough Charlotte, arras, Cindy, are you all right? "


    Chen Xun waved the dust in the air, but the height of the theater and the space below was not very high.


    "Chen Help me... "


    Chen Yu saw Charlotte. Her thigh was pressed by a piece of wood and she could not move on the ground.


    Chen pushed away the wood and pulled up Charlotte: "how are you? Can you walk? "


    "Okay, I''m fine."


    Chen Yu finds the shaky Cindy again, followed by Allah.


    Although they all have different degrees of injuries, none of them is too bad.


    Chen Yu sees Hannah and Haus Mann. They hug each other and cry.


    "We are going to die here We will die here. "


    "I knew I shouldn''t have come up. I still have so much money. I don''t want to die." House Mann is going to break down, too.


    "Don''t cry. It''s not dead yet." Chen Yu''s upset cry.


    But they were still crying. The more they cried, the more they were sad.


    Suddenly, there is a huge dark shadow in the dust, accompanied by the dull footsteps.


    In an instant, Haus Mann and Hannah stopped crying.


    "Come on, cry twice and try."


    The two stopped crying. They looked at the approaching shadow, their eyes full of fear.


    The dust gradually dispersed, revealing the real body of the shadow.


    Black skin, big body, a pair of wings behind, two corners of the head.


    Devil! As recorded in various ancient books.


    More precisely, it should be called fear.


    Charlotte, arras and Cindy made preparations immediately.


    But they found that their magic was suppressed.


    Their strength has been weakened by at least half.


    "Chen Our magic is subdued. "


    "Why?"


    Charlotte cried out in panic. Their magic was suppressed, so Chen Yu would not be good.


    Chen is breathing the air here. He can smell the familiar smell in the air.


    This is the smell from hell


    Day, this cruise ship will not really go to hell, right?


    "The messenger of death? There should be a death messenger here. " Fear of evil can see the old black.


    "Dread, why are you here?" Chen Yu looks at the terror in front of him.


    Both sides are communicating in devil language, so others can''t understand it at all.


    "What did I meet? A demon speaking human being. " The terror monster looks at Chen Yu in surprise.


    Chen Yu takes out the bronze sword. Why does it make him feel like he is in hell?


    "Who is more strange about a demon speaking human being and a demon appearing in the world?"


    "This is not the world."


    Fearing the devil without any sign of open arms, toward Chen Yu rushed over.


    Chen Yu, with a sword, can''t split a cent in the fist of the devil fearing. However, the same devil fearing can''t move forward any more.


    They are quite powerful!


    Everyone is surprised to see Chen Yu. How can he compete with that devil?


    "You''re pretty good." Fear of evil looking at Chen, eyes suddenly stare at Chen, eyes shot a ray.


    Chen''s dark liquid immediately rose into a wall, blocking the ray of fear.


    "The power of the king of wrath? You have the power of the king of wrath? No wonder you are not suppressed here. "


    Chen Yu felt more and more strange and could not stay here any longer.


    Chen''s eyes of power opened, and his power doubled.


    With a roar, the bronze sword once again splits to the terror devil.Fearing the devil once again, but this time the fist and the bronze sword collide, the loser is actually him.


    The evil spirit was split by Chen Yu''s strange power. The fierce light flashed in Chen Yu''s eyes, and the dark original liquid attacked the evil spirit.


    Fearing the devil to stand up hurriedly, but the dark original liquid has already wrapped up his body, and the dark original liquid is thinking of his mouth to infiltrate.


    Fear of the devil can not let the dark liquid into his body, but at this time, Chen Yu''s sword edge split again.


    Fear of evil side head to avoid, Chen Yu''s blade split in fear of evil corner.


    Nei -


    the devil''s horn of dread was split by Chen Yu''s sword.


    Charlotte and others were all a burst of exclamation, they did not expect that Chen Zhu was so terrible.


    That''s the devil!


    The legendary devil.


    But Chen Yu is actually beating the devil.


    "Ah..." There was a scream of terror.


    At the moment when he opened his mouth, the dark liquid filled his body crazily.


    The darkness was raging in his body, which made him miserable.


    Chen Yu''s sword is on the rise again and comes out with all his strength.


    This time, it''s right on the neck of the ogre.


    Fearing the devil, he stared at Chen Yu incredulously.


    He never dreamed that he would die in a human hand.


    House Mann and Hannah both look at Chen Yu with incredible eyes. Their eyes are full of adoration.


    But even if the head is cut off, the fear is still not dead.


    "You can''t escape. This is in Lord lisso Bellier''s body. You are all going to die here."


    LISO Bellier, that''s like amon.


    The subordination of Bellier, the king of laziness?


    Why is there a subordinate of the lazy king in the world?


    The terror devil said, they are all in LISO Bellier''s body, that is to say, this ship is LISO Bellier''s body?


    "Chen Yu, this ship has a soul and is possessed by the spirit of the devil." Said old black.


    "Can you drag out the spirit of the devil?"


    "No, he''s alive."


    Chen Yu looks around his eyes and the smell of hell is getting heavier and heavier.


    But Charlotte, arras and Cindy are obviously restrained by the rules of hell.


    Demons will be suppressed when they come to the world. Likewise, humans will be suppressed when they come to hell.


    Chen Zhu''s heart moved, and Amun might be able to find himself.


    Because this is a family trip, Amun also came.


    However, he traveled thousands of kilometers by water.


    Chen tried to feel Amun. To his surprise, he never felt Amun''s breath so clearly.


    "Amun, track my position now and help me."

 Chapter 652

    "Chen, I feel It''s hard... " Charlotte was the first to fall to the ground.


    Then there was Cindy and arras, both influenced by the breath of hell.


    On the contrary, Hausman and Hannah didn''t feel anything, and Chen Yu didn''t feel anything either.


    "Charlotte, Cindy, arras, hold me."


    "Ah? Chen You will not Do you want to take advantage of us at this time? "


    Chen Yu rolled his eyes and said, "because soon Soon... "


    All of a sudden, the whole ship shook.


    Everyone felt that the earth was turning. Chen Yu shouted, "catch me!"


    As the sea water was pouring into the cabin, Chen Yu seized the opportunity and dragged three people out.


    All of a sudden, Chen felt something grab his left leg.


    Chen is about to kick it off. Looking around, it turns out it''s house man. He is holding Hannah in one hand.


    Forget it Chen Yu didn''t have the heart to kick them away.


    At this time in the water, he can''t open his hand.


    After three minutes in the water, the crowd finally emerged.


    At this time, everyone saw an incredible scene.


    In the fog, a giant animal leaps out of the water and crashes into the cruise ship.


    The giant animal was about the size of a cruise ship. In the collision, the cruise ship had already turned over.


    "Chen, what is that?"


    Chen Yu knew in advance that there would be a collision, so he must know what happened.


    Chen Yu did not speak, but looked at Amun and the cruise ship in the fog.


    Although the cruise ship is possessed by the spirit of demons, it can''t attack as freely as Amun.


    It''s like a ghost controlling a car. A ghost can''t make a car into a transformer. It can only be used for normal driving or collision.


    Although amon is a projection, its power seems to have improved a lot in the fog.


    In normal condition, Amun has a body length of more than 50 meters.


    But now his body is more than 150 meters long and his weight has increased by 20 or 30 times.


    At this time, the cruise ship was completely destroyed by Amun, and the spirit of the devil finally came out of the cruise ship.


    "Lao Hei, can you take it?"


    "No problem!"


    Old black passed through the fog, and he was also affected by the fog. His body grew larger and faster.


    "What has passed?" Charlotte didn''t see old black, but she felt as if something was passing in front of her.


    Then, there was a roar in the fog, which directly shook the fog away.


    The sickle in Lao Hei''s hand was pulled on the sickle by Lao Hei.


    But at the moment, Lao Hei also shows difficulty. It''s not as easy to deal with ordinary evil spirits as before.


    Finally, Lao Hei''s Scythe was forced to close, and the spirit of the devil was finally defeated by Lao Hei''s hand, and was directly taken away by Lao Hei.


    In the world, the old black is the nemesis of all spirits.


    Even if it is such a huge demon soul, it is still not the opponent of Lao Hei.


    Of course, today''s enemy is also the limit of Laohei.


    However, it''s not normal for demonic spirits of this level to appear in the world.


    "What shall we do now?"


    "Nothing." Chen Yu said quietly.


    At this time, people felt a shadow under the sea.


    Everyone''s face was pale with fright. The monster that attacked the hell cruiser just came?


    Dead Absolutely dead.


    The monster will devour them with one bite.


    The shadows are rising, and the surrounding water is draining away.


    However, they were not greeted by the huge mouth of Yousen, but by the back.


    "It''s OK. Let''s go back to New York." Chen said.


    All the people are dumbfounded, looking at Chen Yu in amazement: "it''s ok?"


    "What is this under our feet?" House Mann asked.


    This beast is obviously not a normal creature. It will not belong to your family, will it?


    "The more you know, the faster you die." Chen Yu said menacingly.


    House Mann stopped talking, and the people sat on the back of Amun.


    Chen found that Amun''s body was shrinking.


    It seems that after leaving the sea, Amun''s body began to shrink.


    They are now in the south of New York City, which means that the cruise ship has been heading south.


    What''s in the south? A word pops out of Chen Yu''s mind, Bermuda Triangle.


    Bermuda Triangle is located in the southeast of Florida Peninsula in North America. Specifically, it refers to an East Atlantic triangle formed by the connection of Bermuda Islands, Miami in the United States and San Juan in Puerto Rico. each side is about 2000 kilometers long.But it''s a little far from New York. Although hell cruises are fast, they can''t run to Bermuda Triangle.


    They''re a little bit further from the Bermuda Triangle.


    However, it is certain that their direction will be towards the Bermuda Triangle.


    As for several people around Chen, they were all worried.


    Gradually, they found that the beast under their buttocks became smaller and became a killer whale.


    They don''t understand what''s going on.


    But for those of them who have been through so much tonight, it''s no surprise.


    Chen doesn''t want to go to Bermuda Triangle adventure, even if it''s just this ship, it can kill him.


    If it wasn''t for Amun to help, Chen Yu felt that he would probably kneel as well.


    Even if he is forced to go next time, Chen will take all the account books with him.


    Amun found a beach, put Chen Yu and others down, and left.


    All the people were still frightened. Chen Chu looked at Charlotte and said, "don''t tell me that all the tasks you witch society asked me are of this level."


    "No, absolutely not."


    Charlotte felt that the mission was hell.


    Even more terrifying than the last time my father attacked the Hilda hotel.


    If Chen is not there this time, it is estimated that they will all be planted on that ship.


    If the mission of their witch society is at this level, it is estimated that they will all be disbanded.


    "Find me two real haunted houses, and I will be overwhelmed."


    House Mann and Hannah are speechless. Do you usually find haunted houses to ease your emotions?


    "There are a group of evil spirits in the cemetery over the past ten kilometers. They are also in the mission entrusted to you by our Witch society. However, although the evil spirits are not as powerful as the evil spirits, they can''t be underestimated. You have also gone through a bitter battle. Don''t you have a rest?"


    Charlotte was thinking about Chen, although he knew that Chen was very strong.


    However, she felt that Chen Yu was also struggling.


    There may not be energy to deal with a powerful evil spirit group.


    That evil spirit group also has several powerful evil spirits.


    "No, go now. I need to relax. This is the evil spirit group."

 Chapter 653

    "The living, get out of here! One more step, and I''ll die! "


    As soon as he arrived at the cemetery, a vicious spirit appeared in front of the people and warned them.


    "Ah As expected, evil spirits make people feel fresh and comfortable. "


    Chen Chu opened his arms, closed his eyes and enjoyed it, just like breathing the morning light.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Everyone is speechless.


    You are facing a vicious spirit. Can you be serious.


    "Dying!" Without saying a word, the evil spirit rushed to Chen Yu.


    But the next moment, the evil spirit suddenly issued a scream.


    Charlotte saw that the evil spirit body was suddenly grabbed by an invisible hand, and she couldn''t help thinking that Chen Yu had used this skill at the beginning.


    "Come on, shout louder. The louder you shout, the happier I will be."


    Chen Xun strolls in the cemetery in the night, and the place he passes must be the place where the chickens fly and the dogs jump.


    House Mann and Hannah were in the middle of the line. They had come because they were afraid to go home alone.


    Then I saw Chen Yu, who regarded the cemetery as his own back garden.


    As for the evil spirits, they seem to be the prey for Chen Yu to relax.


    Before long, the whole cemetery had been cleaned by Chen Zhu, and no evil spirit remained.


    Charlotte, arras and Cindy were already stunned.


    In the view of witch society, the troublesome evil spirit group was cleaned up by Chen Yu?


    Without imagining the final battle at all, Chen Yu enjoyed it all.


    Several famous ferocious spirits failed to show their due strength.


    "I''m in a better mood. It''s time to go back." "By the way, it''s my reward. There''s nothing less," Chen said


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Chen took a few steps, only to find that he didn''t recognize the way: "that, take me out."


    "Mr. Chen, I''ll send you back by car." House Mann''s eyes were shining at Chen Yu.


    There is no doubt that Chen Yu in front of us is the one who has been painstakingly studying and pursuing.


    And he''s a powerful psychic. He''s not obsequious at this time.


    "Whatever."


    House Mann quickly called in a luxury car and followed him.


    When Chen Yu arrived at his residence, it was already light.


    Chen Yu felt more and more wrong with farry.


    It''s said that we''ll go out on vacation together.


    As a result, I ran out for a night.


    Chen Yu didn''t go to bed. He made breakfast and waited for fari to go downstairs.


    Even though Chen had changed his clothes, farry could still smell the sleepless smell of Chen.


    Well, that''s women''s intuition.


    "Chen, didn''t you sleep last night?"


    "Come back a little late." Chen doesn''t want to talk about this topic: "come and have some food. Let''s go to Liberty Island first, and then..."


    "Don''t you go and have a rest?"


    "No, I''m very energetic."


    Chen Yu doesn''t want to sleep. If he goes to sleep, he will be in soup today.


    "Chen, if you are to take care of my feelings, don''t you need to. We have been together for so long, don''t you know me?"


    "Well, breakfast. Besides, you can''t take care of them alone."


    "To take them out to play today, you have to have a bigger car."


    "Yes, I almost forgot. I''ll call the rental company and send me a bus."


    Before long, a double decker bus arrived outside the house.


    After breakfast, fari looked at Chen Yu and said, "are you sure you still have the energy to go out with us today?"


    "Peace of mind, it''s nothing for me to stay up all night."


    It''s true that fali saw Chen Yu''s spirit as good as he wanted.


    Chen suddenly received a message. Looking down, his bank card received $2.2 million.


    Chen Yu is stupefied for a moment, how is 2.2 million dollars?


    "What''s the matter?"


    Chen Yu showed the message to fari, and fari was stunned: "don''t tell me, you went out last night to earn it."


    "It seems that it was made last night."


    "If you make $2.2 million a night, I don''t mind if you go out every night."


    "You want to kill me." Chen Chu said with a smile.


    The two million and two hundred thousand dollars received. Chen Yu was in a lot of spirits.


    Farry is in a good mood, after all, Chen Yu has made more than two million dollars.


    There is no reason for her to be unhappy. Chen Yu drives the car, and she sits next to her.


    "Chen, what did you do last night and make so much money?""It''s a friend who''s haunted, and then I''ll go and clean up."


    "Is it dangerous?"


    "I can clean up any danger with my eyes closed."


    Although snow white and princess have pet certificates, their species determines that they can''t show up in public.


    It''s OK in Dashan town. There''s no accountant there.


    However, Chen would dare to show up on the streets of New York City. It is estimated that the police will shoot them directly.


    Fortunately, double decker buses, even if they don''t need to get off, can still let them see some new york attractions on the roof.


    ¡­¡­


    "Boss, it''s not easy to start. The men and women drive the bus around the streets of New York. The albino Puma is in the bus."


    "Don''t tell me it can''t be done. I''m paying you to do it, not to tell me it can''t be done." Johnson''s tough response.


    Jaras and pyg, who followed Chen Yu, looked at each other, even though they had received Johnson''s money.


    But they can''t do it in broad daylight.


    "What do you do, piggy?"


    "Follow them first. They seem to go to Seagate street. This road is to the amusement park. There are few people there. It''s easy to operate." Jaras said.


    "Do you want a gun?"


    "Take it, and if you''re not honest, give them a shot."


    ¡­¡­


    "President, Mr. Chen and his girlfriend are going to sig street. This direction seems to be the remote amusement park."


    "It''s strange that he didn''t go to Disneyland when he came to New York. What did he do in that remote amusement park? No one went there at all." Asked prince, the president of the wizard Association.


    "President, there should be too many wild animals in his car. It''s inconvenient to take him to Disneyland, so he brings this lonely amusement park without people."


    "Yes, I''ll go right now, and you''ll stare."


    ¡­¡­


    "Are you sure? Where is Mr. Chen going? The amusement park on Seagate street? "


    "There should be no mistake. There is only one way to the amusement park."


    "Well, I''ll take someone over." House Mann said, "don''t lose it."


    ¡­¡­


    "Dawu, it seems that the Sorcerer''s people are going to contact Mr. Chen again."


    "That old bastard, still don''t give up, can''t, can''t let him take the lead."


    "President, Mr. Chen will not agree. Why waste time?"


    "Don''t take any risks. Mr. Chen doesn''t agree to join us or let him join the Sorcerer''s club. Otherwise, the advantages of our Witch club will disappear. You also said Mr. Chen''s terrible combat power. In short, Princeton wants to contact him, and we will contact him."

 Chapter 654

    It''s a very small amusement park about one hectare.


    However, the amusement facilities are quite complete. When Chen Yu and fari came in, the security guard took a look inside the car.


    Chen Yusai gave 200 dollars to the security guard at the door. Without even buying the ticket, the security guard released it directly.


    There are not no tourists in the amusement park, just very few.


    Unlike Disneyland, it''s almost crowded.


    The amusement park is full of tourists.


    So when Chen Yu and fari lead a group of pets in the past, there will be no disturbance.


    However, Chen''s pets are not suitable for every amusement facility.


    Like the roller coaster, the princess can''t even fasten the safety button.


    Chen Yu would not allow the princess to play this dangerous project without a safety button.


    But pirate ships are much safer, and then Ferris wheel.


    As soon as they got off the ferris wheel, a family couple and children came.


    "Hello, can you take a picture with your pet?"


    "Of course."


    Chen Yu and fali are still happy that they can be liked by others.


    ¡­¡­


    Pyg and jaras looked at a large group of animals in the distance.


    "Why so many animals?"


    "I thought there were only two or three animals."


    "What''s that on the ground? Dinosaurs? "


    "The boss''s task is not easy to handle."


    "Let the boss know. We can''t make it up."


    Jaras took out his cell phone and called Johnson.


    Jaras said to the phone, "boss, there are too many pets around that man, and several of them are large pets. I''m not sure."


    "Rubbish, those are just wild animals. One shot can scare them away. Hurry up and don''t let me wait too long."


    Jaras hangs up. Piggy looks at jaras'' face. "What does the boss say?"


    "The boss told us to shoot and rob directly." Jaras''s face was troubled.


    "Falk, he doesn''t treat us as human beings at all. If these wild animals rush up, we will be torn to pieces."


    "We''ve collected money. If we don''t listen, we can''t live tomorrow." Jaras said solemnly.


    "Forget it. It''s a dead man. Go ahead." "I won''t work for him in the future," said pig, biting his teeth


    They went straight to Chen Yu and others. Fari was feeding obitos ice cream.


    Don''t ask why fire dragon likes ice cream, but obitos does.


    Just then jaras came close and shot in the air.


    àØ -


    pyg''s muzzle pointed to Chen Yu and farry: "robbery."


    Chen Yu, fali, and all the pets looked at pig and jaras.


    In a flash, piggy and jaras were both blown up.


    They feel like they are locked in a lion''s cage and watched by a group of lions.


    "Give us that albino puma, or you will be killed."


    "Are you serious?" Chen Yu looks at pig and jaras in front of him.


    "Less nonsense." In fact, they are also beating drums in their hearts.


    It''s different from the plan. Why don''t these animals run?


    Originally, they wanted to wait for the animals to mess up, and then take the opportunity to shoot the albino puma.


    When piggy raised his gun and pointed at fari, bang -


    Chen Chu reached out to block the bullet, then looked up at piggy and jaras, his eyes were already angry.


    "Farley, stand behind me."


    Farry was also scared. She didn''t expect the other side would shoot directly at her.


    Pique and jaras were a little surprised, watching the bullet fall from Chen''s palm, and their faces were filled with wonder.


    Then look at Chen Yu''s eyes, which changed a little scary.


    At the beginning, Chen Yu was still a little bit cruel.


    But at the moment, it has become killing.


    Just then, a few people came in the distance.


    The leader is Charlotte, and some of the other Chen Yu are familiar with her. They should all belong to the witch society.


    They all stopped until the gunfire came.


    Then came a group of people. This time, the people from the Sorcerer''s Association were more than a dozen.


    Then came a group of people, who were relatively strange.


    They were all black sunglasses and suits.


    When pyg and jaras saw these people coming, they were a little flustered.


    But then there was some relief.


    At least Chen can''t kill them in front of so many people.


    "If you''re here to stop me, stand by them now." Chen Yu said coldly, "if it''s not to stop me, then evacuate the people around, after all, it will be more bloody next."Three groups of people look at me, I look at you, and then spread.


    Chen Yu turned around and patted farry, then held her in his arms: "farry, cover your ears."


    Fari buried her head in Chen''s chest and covered her ears.


    However, the voices could be heard. The two men seemed to put down their guns and shouted, "We surrender."


    But then there was a scream and then another.


    Then there was no sound. When Chen Yu released her, she found two pools of blood on the ground, but there were no more people.


    "Chen."


    Fari looked at Chen''s face a little intimidating.


    "It''s OK. Forget what happened just now. We came out to play. Don''t be affected by it."


    Just then, the three groups of people came around again.


    "Mr. Chen, we are Mr. house man. Mr. house man would like to invite you and this young lady to come here."


    "No interest." Chen Yu refused directly. He didn''t know house man that well.


    At this time, Charlotte came over: "Chen, I''m here on behalf of the witch society. The witch will come soon. She wants to talk to you."


    "Mr. Chen, our president is coming." The sorcerer immediately said, "our president also wants to talk to you."


    Fari looked at Chen Yu, who patted fari: "it''s all friends, it doesn''t matter."


    "Do you want me to avoid it?"


    Fari heard from them that their identity, witch society, should sound super natural.


    "No, it''s not a secret."


    When farry looked at the people, they seemed to respect Chen Yu very much, and they were a little proud.


    At least, this man belongs to her.


    At this time, Catherine arrived at the amusement park as soon as possible, and saw her walking in the distance.


    Catherine came to Chen Yu, but her first glance was to see Farley: "Miss, in the name of the brightness of the moon, I give you the blessing of glory. May you stay young forever."


    As she spoke, Katherine made a point of fari''s face in the space.


    Then Katherine turned to Chen Yu and said, "Mr. Chen, can we have a talk?"


    Before Chen could speak, the president of the Sorcerer''s Association, Prince, arrived.


    "Catherine, you''ve come first again. You''re too unethical."

 Chapter 655

    "I''m sorry, can you make it?" House Mante joined in.


    "Boy, do you know what you''re talking about?" Prince looks at house man.


    "Old man, do you know whose land you are standing on now?" Haus Mann said boldly.


    In a word, it directly blocks everyone''s mouth.


    Chen Yu once thought he was rich, but compared with house man, he found that he was really not rich.


    "Three, I''m on vacation with my girlfriend now. I don''t want to spoil this holiday. If there''s nothing wrong, please come back."


    "Mr. Chen, I''d like to invite you and your girlfriend, and These animals, go to my house. "


    "If I don''t, will I be kicked out of here?"


    "Well No. "


    "Goodbye then."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Chen Yu looked at Princeton and Catherine: "you two, don''t waste your energy on me. I''m not interested in any of your invitations."


    Chen did not give them the chance to speak.


    Don''t take off your pants, Chen Yu knows what farts they are going to fart.


    "Then I''ll call on Mr. Chen another day." House Mann said, somewhat disappointed.


    "Mr. Chen, if you need anything in New York, you can make this call." Prince left a phone number for Chen.


    "Mr. Chen, in New York, I can solve any problem for you." Catherine also left a phone number.


    The three parties came and went in a hurry.


    "Chen, I didn''t know you knew so many people in New York."


    "Just knowing." Chen Yu shrugged: "it didn''t affect your mood just now."


    "No, let''s go on."


    Although it''s not as complete as Disneyland.


    But for the princesses, they have fun.


    The only thing that doesn''t work out is old black.


    Roller coaster for him? Ha ha


    Pirate ship? Ha ha


    "Chen Zhu, is there nothing suitable for me to play here?"


    "Go to the haunted house."


    "Ghost house?"


    "It''s scary. There''s a mess in it."


    "Oh, scary place. I''ll go in and have a look."


    Ten minutes later, a staff member in the haunted house came out crying for father and mother.


    And then the second, the third


    Chen Yu covered his forehead. He seemed to have said something he shouldn''t have.


    In the evening, Chen Yu and fari took the family to the car.


    Princesses like amusement parks as much as children.


    Very reluctant to leave the amusement park.


    "Well, bring that next time."


    After Chen made a promise, they were willing to get back in the car.


    When they got home, Chen Yu and fari were too lazy to cook. Anyway, they ate a lot outside.


    They snuggled up in the yard and looked at the far shore.


    They are all a little tired today.


    At this time Zola''s call came.


    Tell Chen Yu to bring the princess, snow white and Samuel tomorrow. It''s necessary to rehearse on stage t.


    Zora arranged for them in New York properly, and Chen could not drop the chain.


    After hanging up, another strange call came in.


    "Hello, who is that?"


    "Are you Mr. Chen?"


    "Who are you?"


    "My name is Johnson. I want to buy your white puma. If you are interested in other pets, you can also come to me. I can give you a very good price."


    "Sorry, I''m not interested."


    Chen just wanted to hang up, and the other side spoke again.


    "Mr. Chen, I think you should think it over and not make blind decisions for the sake of your life and your girlfriend''s safety."


    "You sent those two today?" Chen''s face went black.


    "You may not understand my power in New York City. Even the mayor of New York City, I can make him disappear without a sound."


    Chen Yu''s face is black: "then you''d better move faster. It''s better to do it before I find you."


    "Ha ha Are you fighting me? It''s a very unwise decision, I have to say. "


    "Let''s wait and see." Chen Yu hangs up.


    ¡­¡­


    "How dare he hang up first?"


    Johnson looked at his cell phone and said to himself, "maybe I should teach him some lessons. Maybe my voice was too gentle before."


    Johnson made another call: "Lindsay, are you and your people in New York now?""Yes, Mr. Johnson. We just came back."


    "I have a task entrusted to you."


    "What tasks, what prices?"


    "An Asian and a woman broke the limbs of that Asian and remembered to save his life. At least he could see and hear. As for that woman, you are free. In addition, he kept some animals in his house. I want those animals, especially the white puma, to be alive."


    "What price?"


    "You can come to me and take two million yuan after you finish all my accounts, but if the albino puma dies, you will not get a cent."


    "Mr. Johnson, two million dollars, please."


    Lindsay said confidently, then hung up.


    Then Lindsay also made several calls: "you guys are coming back right now. There''s a task. It''s either going out or local. The price is quite high. Come back quickly."


    But half an hour later, Lindsay had put his hands together, and after a few words, he set off.


    As for deployment, it''s for some big operations.


    Do you need any deployment to deal with a couple of men and women?


    In a short time, Lindsay took people to the villa where Chen Yu and fari lived.


    Although there was no deployment, Lindsay''s men were well equipped.


    "Captain, the thermal imaging shows that the two men and women are on the second floor. There are many animals on the first floor. One of them can''t tell what kind of animal it is. The temperature is very high."


    "No matter what animal it is, even the elephant will faint after several shots of anesthetics."


    "Prepare for action, Decker. You will be responsible for monitoring outside. We will act inside. If there is any change, report to us immediately."


    Decker looked at the thermal imager, and then he saw one of the thermal imagers stand up.


    "Eh, Captain, the man got up from the bed and his thermal image disappeared."


    "Captain, the thermal images of animals are beginning to disappear."


    "What? What is disappearance? "


    "I don''t know." Decker was also confused. To hide the thermal imaging scan, he had to lower his temperature.


    Or cover the body with some metal products, such as aluminum.


    "Captain, there''s only the woman on the second floor. Her thermal imaging still exists, and everything else is gone."

 Chapter 656

    Dirk is in front of the thermal imaging device, which is different from the ordinary night vision thermal imaging device.


    Night vision instruments can not penetrate buildings and shelters, while thermal imaging instruments can penetrate buildings and shelters.


    Even most metals can penetrate scanning.


    Not only the enemy, but also the divisions and movements of their own people can be seen at a glance.


    By this time, Lindsay had unlocked the door.


    But just then, Decker saw that the last player disappeared.


    Without warning, his thermal image disappeared.


    "Captain, Beck''s gone. Again, Beck''s gone."


    "What?" Everyone is a little unbelievable.


    They didn''t feel anything.


    I didn''t hear anything, but people just disappeared?


    "Who saw Baker?"


    "No, not at all."


    "Don''t you see it, Dirk? Aren''t you guarding the thermal imager? "


    "His thermal image disappeared suddenly, and I don''t know how it happened."


    "What''s going on in the house?" said Decker


    "I don''t know. The woman on the second floor is still in bed."


    "And the man?"


    "He can''t be detected."


    Lindsay''s heart was a little heavy: "all of us cheer up. They may already know we are here."


    Suddenly, there was a muffled sound from the back of the team.


    When they looked back, they had nothing.


    "What''s the matter? What was it just now? "


    "Miles is missing."


    "Captain, Meles thermal imaging is gone."


    "What?"


    Everyone feels creepy. What''s going on?


    Just a voice, and then people disappear?


    If someone lurks behind and drags people away, they can accept it.


    But that''s it. I didn''t see anything, and then people disappeared.


    How can they accept this?


    At this time, under the eyes of the public, a team member''s body is short without any sign, like being dragged into the ground by something.


    "Save..." The next moment, the man''s body sank and disappeared.


    "Let''s go! Let''s go! " Lindsay was terrified.


    It''s so weird that the man disappeared in front of them.


    But just then, everyone felt like they were sinking into a swamp.


    Some people do not stand firm, then fall on the ground, the body sinks faster, disappear in a flash.


    At this time, a figure came out.


    "Captain, there''s a man in front of you."


    Lindsay''s face was black with anger. At this time, what else did Dirk remind him? Everyone was standing in front of them.


    "Shh, don''t make a noise, don''t disturb my girlfriend''s rest, and don''t shout." Chen Yu squatted in front of the crowd.


    At this time, Lindsay and others, half of their bodies have been submerged.


    All people are frightened to the extreme. Human beings are always full of fear for the unknown.


    And the black liquid under their bodies began to pour into their mouths.


    Only Lindsay did not, and he did not continue to sink.


    "Are you their boss?"


    Lindsay thought, then nodded, "what do you want?"


    "The one Johnson asked you to come?"


    Lindsay nodded again, "yes."


    "What does he want you to do?"


    Lindsay said the truth without reservation.


    This man is obviously not an ordinary person.


    Now the only one who can save himself may be the truth.


    "Would you like to take me to see him?"


    Without hesitation, Lindsay nodded, "yes."


    Just then, the liquid began to pour into Lindsay''s mouth.


    "Hmmm......" Lindsay wanted to struggle, but he couldn''t break free.


    But when the liquid got into his body, he didn''t feel anything.


    "Don''t you feel anything?" Chen''s smile is so gentle.


    But in Lindsay''s eyes, it was chilling.


    All of a sudden, Lindsay felt cramps in his stomach.


    It''s like something''s banging around in his stomach.


    "Have you seen aliens?" Chen Yu grinned.


    Lindsay was sweating and nodding.


    "When I need you to die, you''ll come out like a freak."


    Chen Yu pulls Lindsay out of the dark liquid. Lindsay can''t stand up at the moment and shivers on the ground.Chen Yu turns to look at the place where Deke is hiding, and Deke murmurs that it''s not good.


    He was just about to run away when a heat came from the back of his head.


    When Decker turned his head, he was faced with a bloody mouth.


    "Are you going to lie on the ground forever?" Chen Chu looks at Lindsay on the ground.


    Lindsay struggles to hold up his body. Fear is the best way to destroy a person.


    Even if it''s Lindsay, a veteran warrior.


    Still inevitably dominated by fear.


    "Take me to Mr. Johnson."


    Chen Yu gets on Lindsay''s car. Lindsay feels that he has changed so much that he doesn''t know how to drive.


    "What movie do you like?"


    "Ah?"


    "My favorite is the heteromorphic series, as well as extreme cold, and strange..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "I also like the shock of chainsaw and the return of clown. Do you like it?" Chen Yu talked on and on.


    Lindsay turned to Chen Yu and said, "what are you?"


    "Man, you see, flesh and blood."


    The car arrived outside Johnson''s estate.


    The security guard at the door looked inside the car and said, "who is he?"


    "My players." Said Lindsay.


    Perhaps because of the weather, the security guard could not see Lindsay''s pale face.


    "Go in."


    After Lindsay drove in, the security guard picked up the walkie talkie.


    "Boss, Lindsay is here. He also brought the Asian, but the Asian doesn''t seem to be hurt. Lindsay may backwater."


    Chen Yu and Lindsay got out of the car. They were met by several gunmen, all of whom pointed pistols at them.


    At this time, Johnson came out and looked at Chen Yu and Lindsay.


    "Lindsay, can you explain what''s going on?" Johnson looks at Lindsay.


    "I I was hijacked by him... " Said Lindsay, stiffly.


    "Did I hijack you? Do I look like I hijacked you? " Chen Chu shrugged helplessly.


    "Forget it, I don''t care." Johnson waved: "Asian, I''m surprised that you even sent it to the door by yourself. Do you think I dare not kill you?"


    "You Americans just don''t have a sense of humor and a little spirit of innovation. I''ve sent them to you. Shouldn''t you torture me first, and then ask me if you don''t regret that you didn''t listen to me, accept the deal, and finally shoot my head in my regret and despair?"

 Chapter 657

    Johnson looked stupid, and several bodyguards around him were shocked.


    Isn''t this man a fool?


    Death is not so, even how to torture their own thought?


    Johnson raised his gun and put it on Chen''s forehead.


    "Do you think it''s interesting?" Johnson looked at Chen Yu coldly.


    Chen Chu grinned: "interesting, of course."


    Bang -


    Chen suddenly backed back two steps, then covered his forehead: "Falk, it hurts Did you shoot? You did shoot. "


    Johnson looked at the blasted gun, then at Chen Yu.


    Because of the blast?


    So didn''t kill him?


    "Kill him!"


    All the gunmen fired at the same time, while Chen''s body was covered with a layer of dark liquid.


    After a shot, everyone looked at Chen Yu incredulously.


    What''s covering him?


    The bullet had lost its potential energy when it fell into the dark liquid.


    When the gunshot stopped, the dark liquid peeled off Chen Yu.


    "Kill him, kill him..." Johnson cringed


    Several bodyguards surrounded, and the dark shadows on the ground spewed out a lot of dark liquid.


    The dark liquid is poured into the bodyguard''s mouth, nose and ears.


    Then, the bodyguard falls to the ground in pain, or holds his head and wails, or covers his stomach.


    This was developed by Chen Yu and inspired by the demon fearing man last night.


    Let the dark liquid enter the enemy''s body directly.


    Johnson turned and ran, but he tripped.


    "Help Help... "


    "Let me think about how I should kill you." Chen Yu knocked on the forehead.


    Johnson is about to pee. He looks at Chen Yu in horror.


    At this moment, Chen Yu has become an abominable devil.


    "I''m sorry I am wrong, I am wrong, I should not offend you Forgive my sins. Forgive my sins. "


    "I don''t know how to forgive." Chen Yu looked at Johnson and said, "but I know a lot of people who can help you make atonement. Of course, they are not gods."


    Johnson roared, howled, begged, regretted, and despaired.


    No matter what efforts he made, he could not prevent being engulfed by the darkness.


    On one side, Lindsay looked at Johnson, bit by bit, pulled into the abyss by the darkness.


    Lindsay began to tremble.


    Chen Chu looked at Lin said: "then it''s your turn."


    Lindsay looked at Chen Yu in despair. He had expected that Chen Yu would not let him go.


    And he made the final decision.


    Suddenly, he picked up a grenade and rushed to Chen Yu.


    But without a few steps, he was caught in the dark liquid.


    "Bye..."


    Boom -


    Chen Chu comes to the gate. When the security guard sees Chen Chu coming out, he immediately raises his gun and points at him.


    Chen Yu didn''t turn back. The dark liquid wrapped the security guard and forced the muzzle of the gun to himself.


    àØ -


    on the way home, Chen Yu''s mood became a little heavy.


    I seem to be more and more bloodthirsty recently.


    In retrospect, I dare not even kill myself.


    But now, I killed more than 30 people without blinking.


    "Falk, when did you become so sentimental?"


    "What''s the matter, sir?" The taxi driver heard Chen Yu''s voice.


    "It''s nothing. I thought that Chen Yu was angry with me."


    "No, nothing."


    Back home, Chen Yu was as if nothing had happened.


    After washing, I put my arms around Fanny and went to sleep.


    The next day, Chen and fari continued to wander around New York City with their families.


    In the afternoon, they went to Zola''s office.


    When we came to the performance, there was still a lot of commotion.


    Fortunately, Nate, Cooper and Tracey were all present, and soon the situation was stabilized.


    The staff and models found that the princess, snow white and Samuel were also going to take the catwalk, which was a joke at the beginning.


    But soon they found that the princess, snow white and Samuel had gone in a similar way.


    The princess has rich experience. Of course, the so-called rich experience is only once.


    But for animals, as long as they can walk a round honestly, it has been a great achievement.


    It was already more than eight o''clock in the evening when Chen Yu and fali returned to their houses.


    They put on swimsuits and swimsuits and walked by the sea hand in hand."It''s a good environment here, too." Fari enjoyed the sea breeze and listened to the waves.


    Chen Yu also enjoys this quiet moment.


    If only there were not so many troubles.


    "Hello, what a coincidence, Mr. Chen."


    House man and Hannah walk hand in hand, Chen Yu''s face is black.


    This is the beach of this upscale community. Besides, at 8:00 this evening, would it be a coincidence for you to come here?


    "I live here, too." House Mann said, "that''s the house."


    House man pointed to the house not far away and said it was next door to Chen Yu and fari.


    "Hello, miss. We met yesterday. I haven''t introduced myself. I''m house Mann."


    Chen Yu looked at house man and was in a rather unpleasant mood.


    "What''s the matter, Mr. Chen? Is there anything on my face?"


    "Nothing. We''re going home. Goodbye." Chen Yu leads fari and plans to turn around and leave.


    "Mr. Chen, I want to join the supernatural society. Please allow me to join."


    Chen Yu is covering his head, while fali is looking at Chen Yu curiously, the supernatural society?


    But listen to the name, we know what kind of organization it is.


    "The supernatural society can only be joined by people with special abilities or magical abilities. What special abilities do you have?"


    "Money, doesn''t it?"


    "There are many rich people in the world."


    "Brazilian mining, I''m 35%, Australian heavy metal mining, I''m 23%..." House Mann, like many treasures, said his industry once again.


    Chen doesn''t know how rich house man is, but he is likely to be richer than the richest man Chen knows.


    "I''m sorry, but I still can''t." "Joining the supernatural society, special ability is the first indicator," Chen said


    "Can''t it be reconciled?"


    "No."


    Chen Yu turns around and leaves. Haus Mann is still shouting, "I won''t give up."


    At this time Chen Yu''s phone rang, Charlotte''s call.


    "Mr. Chen, the library of our Witch club is open tonight. Would you like to come over?"


    "Tonight? No time tonight. "


    "Mr. Chen, our Witch Club library is open only one night a month. If you miss it, I''m afraid it will wait until next month."


    "Well, I''ll go now." Chen said helplessly.


    Hang up the phone number, Chen Yu looks at Farley: "I may go out."


    "Go." Said Farley in a reasonable way.

 Chapter 658

    All of a sudden, Chen''s hand stopped.


    Key! Secret key, unknown key.


    In the article:


    there are many records about the key.


    At present, the only thing that can be confirmed is that there are 13 keys in total.


    And the key has appeared in every era.


    It''s a legacy of ancient civilization.


    There are also people who have collected keys and successfully opened the third door with the key.


    This is the limit that human beings can open.


    If you can open the book and have the key in your hand, try to open the first door.


    If you want to know more secrets, collect the keys and open more doors.


    Maybe you''ll find the final answer.


    Open the door? What kind of door is it?


    Chen started with the first gold key that huinipu gave her, and then went to her father to get the second key.


    The third key was obtained from Murphy''s mother and the fourth from Pamela''s collection.


    But Chen Yu still doesn''t understand what the key is going to open?


    At present, I have access to two books which record the key. None of them mentioned where the key was opened.


    Chen takes out a key, which is not the first time that Chen holds it in a daze.


    But Chen Yu still doesn''t understand how to use the key.


    Percussion -


    at this time, Chen Zhu heard footsteps.


    Looking up, a woman came over.


    The woman was dressed in a white robe and had loose hair.


    It should be the witch here.


    "Hello."


    "Hello." Chen replied.


    "Are you reading a magic book?"


    "Er..." This should be obvious.


    "Is there anything you don''t understand? Maybe I can explain it for you. "


    Chen Yu''s heart moved. This woman may be able to tell me what the key is and what it is used for.


    "Do you know what the key is?"


    "Unknown key, mysterious key." Said the woman.


    Chen Chu rolled his eyes and turned them white. It says, "I want you to say.".


    "The key is used to unlock the potential of the human body." Said the woman.


    Chen Chu''s heart moved, and he asked, "how to open it?"


    "I don''t know. I don''t have a key. I just remember that it was recorded in a book. Maybe if I find that book, I can know how to use it."


    "And the book?"


    "It looks like it''s down there."


    "Next?"


    "Yes, below."


    "Under the library?"


    "Don''t you know there''s a secret library down there."


    Chen Yu frowned: "then why do you tell me?"


    "You asked, so I answered your question." The woman smiled and said, "goodbye."


    The woman turned and left, Chen Yu watched the woman walk around a bookshelf.


    Chen Yu went to the back of the bookshelf and found that the woman had disappeared.


    "What are you looking for?" Charlotte stood behind Chen.


    "There was a witch just now. I ran after her and found that she was gone."


    "It''s normal. You''re not the only one here to come in." Charlotte replied.


    "Is there another lower level library here?"


    "That''s right."


    "Is it not open to the outside world?"


    "Do you want to go? I can take you, but you have to open that library yourself. "


    Chen Yu thought for a moment, looked at Charlotte and said, "by the way, Miss Charlotte, you haven''t paid me yesterday''s reward."


    Charlotte hesitated and looked up at Chen Yu. A strange smile suddenly appeared on her face.


    "Sure enough, fake." Chen Yu goes up and grabs Charlotte, but when he grabs Charlotte, his body melts like a candle.


    "Chen, what are you doing?" Charlotte''s voice reappeared behind Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu turned his head to look at Charlotte, with a trace of hesitation in his eyes.


    "Are you real or not?"


    "What are you talking about? What''s real?"


    "There''s something strange in this library. First, I saw a woman in a white robe. I told me that there was a secret library below. Then I met a fake of you, pretending to be you. I wanted to take me to that secret library and let me open it."


    "Is there another library here? I don''t know. Maybe I should ask Dawu. "


    Charlotte came to the library many times, but she didn''t find anything unusual.


    Why does Chen Yu come here and encounter such strange things?

 Chapter 659

    "Dawu, when I brought Mr. Chen into the library just now, Mr. Chen said that he met a woman in the library, and that woman also told him that there is a secret library under the library, and that she wants Mr. Chen to open the secret library."


    Catherine''s face changed in a twinkling, a startling look on her face.


    "And Mr. Chen? Is he out? "


    "No, he''s still in there."


    "Ring the bell, red alert." Catherine''s face grew more ugly.


    "President, what''s going on? Red alert? To whom? Mr. Chen


    Catherine did not answer Charlotte''s words. Her face was solemn and even a little sad.


    ¡­¡­


    Bells?


    Chen Yu heard the sound of bells from above.


    At this time, Chen Yu felt a gust of wind behind him.


    Looking back, the woman appeared again.


    "Hi." Chen Yu said hello, and then went on reading his own book.


    "Don''t you want to go down there? You will get unexpected power. There are more and more powerful magic books below. "


    The dark liquid at Chen''s feet suddenly skimmed over the ground and grabbed the woman.


    But the woman stood on the dark liquid, unmoved.


    Chen Yu is disappointed. This woman is not real.


    But it''s not a spirit. It may be made of some kind of magic.


    "Don''t disturb me. I''m very busy." Chen Yu waved.


    "Do you want to know the secret of the world? Come on down here, you''ll get the answer. "


    "Is your body trapped below?" Chen asked.


    "Wealth, glory and women, I can give you everything." The woman continued.


    "It''s too vague for you to say that. You need to take off yourself first, and then stand in front of me for three minutes. Maybe I''m really moved."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The woman''s expression is a little frozen: "why don''t you be bewitched by me?"


    "Er..." Chen Yu is also a little confused: "did you use magic just now?"


    The woman stared at Chen Yu, and finally disappeared.


    Duan - Duan -


    Chen couldn''t calm down when the bell above the library struck.


    Chen took out his mobile phone and recorded the contents of several magic books.


    This just goes up, but when Chen Yu comes out of the house, he sees dozens of witches around.


    But it''s not right.


    Who are they going to fight with?


    "Ms Catherine, I want to confirm. Do you want to fight with me?"


    Catherine stares at Chen Yu: "Mr. Chen, did you meet anything just now?"


    Chen Yu thought for a moment and said, "you mean the woman who always shakes in front of me?"


    "Did you see her? What did you say? "


    "Nothing." Chen Yu shook his head.


    He couldn''t say it because he asked the woman to strip, and then they fell apart.


    All of a sudden, Katherine''s eyes went up and made a look.


    The five witches standing on the side release magic and extraordinary whip to Chen Yu.


    Chen''s left arm and leg were tied by five twinkling silver whip ropes.


    Chen Yu pulled hard, five witches were directly pulled down, Chen Yu dragged a witch to the front, holding the witch''s neck.


    "I wish I had an explanation, Ms Catherine, or I would have been rude."


    "Mr. Chen, if you want to continue our friendship, let the girl go first, and then accept our test. We need to determine whether you are affected by the following thing."


    "I''m not your prisoner." Chen Yu looked at the little girl in his eyes and hands: "adults fight, children get away."


    Chen Yu threw the little girl into the distance and pulled the whip rope off her body.


    This whip rope seems to have exerted magic and is very tough.


    "Mr. Chen, I''m not kidding." Catherine looked at Chen Yu seriously.


    "Ms Catherine, I''m not kidding either." "I''m not going to take a ghost test," Chen said with a black face


    "Dawu, is there any misunderstanding in the middle?" Charlotte came out in a hurry.


    "He felt that thing, and as long as he felt that thing, he could not escape being bewitched and maddened at last." Catherine looked at Chen Yu and said, "Mr. Chen, for you and the people around you, you''d better keep yourself in prison."


    Chen Zhu is angry and laughs. What a lie.


    Inexplicably to their own self imprisonment.


    "Do you think I''m a good bully?"


    "It seems that we can only do it."Catherine sighed and knocked the head of her crutch on the ground: "prison of light!"


    A sword came down from the sky. It was a sword with golden light. The point of the sword stabbed into the ground.


    Then there''s the second one, the third one, the fourth one


    These golden swords surrounded Chen Zhu and formed a circle.


    Then, the golden lights twined around Chen''s head and turned into a cage.


    Chen Yu''s face is black: "do you really want to fight?"


    "You''ve been affected by that, mind warped." Catherine''s tone was full of regret.


    Chen Chu reaches for the bright cage and wants to break it.


    But the bright cage was so hot that Chen could not touch it at all.


    "It''s no use. The light cage is full of holy power. Any unclean person who touches the light cage will feel the fire burning."


    "Fuck you... Fucking unclean!" Chen Yu is furious.


    Bright cage in Chen Yu''s furious attack, suddenly become dark.


    However, Chen Yu did not break the prison of light.


    "Mr. Chen, there is an extremely filthy degenerate witch under the seal. She is good at bewitching. If you can''t resist, I can help you get rid of the mental bewitching. But if you continue to be dominated by that force, you will only sink deeper and deeper." Catherine said in a stern way.


    Chen Yu doesn''t think that he is bewitched. He is still himself and won''t be bewitched by anything.


    Chen Chu took out his bronze sword and looked straight at Catherine. "Finally, I want to ask you to untie the cage of light, or I will break it myself, and then I will smash your old head."


    "It seems that you have been completely influenced by the power of demagogues." Catherine shook her head. "All of you, add magic to the prison of light."


    All witches'' wands point to the light cage, which becomes more golden.


    Chen Yu splits his sword on the bright cage, and the huge anti earthquake force almost makes the bronze sword go away.


    This sword is Chen''s most powerful sword, but the bright cage is still.


    "Mr. Chen, you can''t compete with so many of our witches alone. Let''s get them."


    Catherine''s words did not calm Chen Yu, but only made him more furious.


    "You will regret it!"

 Chapter 660

    "I will not regret eradicating evil."


    Katherine is saying, her attitude is firm.


    Under the light of the light, the dark shadow under Chen''s feet has almost disappeared.


    But dark shadows don''t really disappear.


    As Samuel said, where there is light, there must be shadow.


    However, now the dark shadow is completely under Chen''s feet.


    And the dark shadow is entering the body from the bottom of Chen''s feet.


    At the beginning, the dark shadow was discharged from Chen''s body.


    Now, it is back in Chen''s body.


    It''s not just the dark shadows that come back to Chen Yu''s body, but also the keepsake.


    Under Chen''s control, keepsake flows into his right arm with the dark shadow.


    At this time, the bronze sword became black.


    Chen Yu raised his sword again, and the eyes of strength opened.


    With Chen''s endless anger, Chen''s blade swept out.


    With the harsh sound of friction, everyone felt the eardrum hurt.


    The cage of light was cut open, and all the witches gave out a mouthful of blood.


    Chen Xun steps out of the cage and goes to Catherine.


    "Mr. Chen You have been deluded by degenerate words. " Catherine looks at Chen Yu.


    "Even if I have fallen, I still hate being around!" Chen Yu raised his sword''s edge above his head and said, "do you have the awareness of death?"


    "No." Charlotte screamed.


    Chen Chu ignored Charlotte''s cry and cut off the blade.


    Catherine fell down, and Chen Chu waved the blood off the blade.


    "From now on, I will no longer be friends with your witch society. Whoever stands in front of me will be my enemy."


    No one stopped Chen, and no one stopped Chen.


    Charlotte kept looking at Chen''s back and disappeared at the end of the path.


    She didn''t understand why.


    Why did things turn out like this.


    It''s clear that everything is OK. I was still a friend the moment before.


    Why is the next moment the enemy of death?


    Chen Yu is in a terrible mood.


    He also didn''t like the quick transition from friend to enemy.


    However, he did not regret that sword.


    Read only a little bit of old love, Chen Yu did not open a killing ring.


    However, this old love also disappeared.


    There was a continuous drizzle in the sky -


    it was a night that no one would feel happy.


    ¡­¡­


    The witches in the witch society are divided into two parts.


    Some claim revenge.


    The other part is to advocate reconciliation.


    Charlotte listened to the meeting room, where several old witches were arguing.


    She really didn''t want to get involved in the dispute.


    She sat outside looking up at the night sky.


    Just then, Charlotte seemed to hear something.


    "Charlotte."


    Charlotte


    Charlotte looked for the source of the sound. In the shadow not far away, a figure stood there.


    "Great wizard?"


    "Charlotte, come."


    Charlotte, with a look of consternation, braved the rain and came to the witch.


    "Dawu Why are you? "


    "Down there, down there, the answer you want to know." Dawu points to the library in the distance.


    "What''s down there?"


    "Everything."


    Charlotte walked slowly towards the library


    ¡­¡­


    In the conference hall of the witches'' society, several elderly witches are still fighting for persistence.


    "You should know what''s down there."


    "But we don''t know at all now whether that man has been bewitched or not. It''s just one side of the word of the great witch."


    "The witch has no reason to lie!"


    "No, there''s a reason." A witch said, "what if it is her who is really bewitched?"


    "No way, she is a great witch, her mind is not so easy to degenerate."


    "The great witch''s favorite granddaughter died a year ago, in the hand of the great father." Another witch said: "she has been saying, why can''t Mr. Chen appear earlier, why can''t he appear earlier, we all know that when the mood gets out of control, it''s when that thing gets into a hole, so I have every reason to believe that the witch is actually being bewitched, she wants to provoke the war between the witch society and Mr. Chen, which causes the conflict. ¡±


    "now that the witch is dead, you can speculate at will. Do you dare to say this when the witch is here?""I''m not guessing. I''m stating a fact." "In a word, I''m against such a meaningless war, especially against a person who should be a friend," said the witch


    "He killed the witch. He is no longer a friend. The witch cannot die in vain. We must protect the dignity of the witch society. We must let the murderer pay the price."


    "At the end of the day, it was caused by the great wizard, and this conflict should not have happened."


    "The witch died in vain?"


    "I''m not going to die anyway, and my students are not going to. You should go to die yourself."


    On the other hand, the witch who advocates revenge is also in a dilemma. If everyone can work together at this time, there may be the power of World War I.


    But now, my people are not together, talk about revenge.


    The other side is a person who has destroyed the evil spirit society.


    Just now, so many witches worked together to suppress, but he was still free from the shackles.


    And finally he beheaded the witch.


    At first, they didn''t have much confidence in revenge for Chen Yu. Now half of them refuse to cooperate.


    Just then, Cindy ran in in panic.


    "No way No... "


    "What are you doing? Didn''t you see us having a meeting here? It''s noisy, like anything. "


    "Miss Newmans, sister Charlotte went into the library, and Then... "


    "What? What does Charlotte do in the library at this time? "


    "And then what happened?"


    "And then she She Just jump off it. "


    All the witches screamed and rushed to the library.


    These old witches know what''s under the library.


    But at this point, it happened.


    When they got to the bottom of the library, they saw a pool of blood on the ground, but they did not see Charlotte.


    Jump down from the top, more than 20 meters high.


    Even witches are hard to escape, but Charlotte?


    Where did she go?


    Suddenly something fell from it.


    "What?"


    "Oil This is gasoline! "


    The witches looked up and saw Charlotte and Cindy looking down at them.


    It''s just that their faces are full of weird smiles.


    "Charlotte, Cindy What are you doing? "


    Charlotte smiled cruelly: "a match is lit."


    In a flash, the whole library became a fire cave.


    The screams of the witches came from below.

 Chapter 661

    "Chen, what''s the matter? He''s listless." Fari looks at Chen Yu in bed.


    Usually when she gets up, Chen Yu will follow her, or he will pull her and toss.


    "I hate rainy days." "I''ll lie down for a while," Chen replied weakly


    "Well, I''ll prepare breakfast for you, and then I''ll have a look. Are the children up?"


    It''s raining hard. I can''t go out to play today.


    Princess, Heima and Baima have been in the yard, howling at the sky.


    They all know that they can''t go out if it rains.


    Twenty minutes later, Chen Yu finally got up.


    After washing, I sat under the eaves and sat with the princess, watching the drifting rain.


    The rain is not small, but more and more.


    Fari handed Chen Yu a glass of milk: "Chen, the weather report doesn''t seem to say it will rain so much today."


    "It''s the same in coastal cities. Even the weather forecast can''t be absolutely accurate." Chen said helplessly.


    Because of the heavy rain, the beach has been submerged by the sea, and the tide is much bigger than usual.


    Fortunately, their villa is so high that the waves will not rush to them.


    Chen Yu took the key and watched it all the time.


    Try infusing magic?


    After a try, there was no response.


    It seems to have nothing to do with magic.


    At this time, Chen heard a fierce clap at the door.


    Chen Yu is too lazy to get up, and fari goes to open the door.


    As soon as the door opened, a weak girl who was all wet rushed in.


    "Mr. Chen Mr. Chen... "


    At a glance, Chen Yu was deeply impressed by the doll''s face.


    "Arras, what are you doing here? I and your witch society are enemies. Aren''t you afraid that I will kill you when you come here? "


    Fari was a little confused. The other two days Chen Yu and the sorceress society did not look back.


    How did you suddenly become an enemy today?


    "Mr. Chen, help me Help me... "


    "I have nothing to do with you, and I won''t help you any more. You can go wherever you come from. Don''t find yourself uncomfortable."


    "Chen, where do you want her to go in such a heavy rain outside?"


    "Oh Then take an umbrella and go. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    At this time, several figures appeared in the heavy rain.


    Allah became even more frightened: "here they are Here they are They''re here to catch me. "


    Chen Zhu looked at the figures in the rain and couldn''t see who they were.


    Those figures were standing ten meters away, not close to the villa.


    "Who are they?"


    "They are not people, they are not people..."


    Chen Yu did not understand what kind of fright ARAS had suffered.


    "Chen, I''ll get rid of them." Said Farley.


    "Don''t go there." Chen Zhu holds on to fari.


    Those figures standing in the rain made him feel very uncomfortable.


    "Next time we don''t come to New York to play, the trouble hasn''t stopped since the first day we came to New York." Chen Yu said unhappily.


    "It''s clear that you''re going to make trouble yourself." Farry stares at Chen Yu: "you can make trouble wherever you go. What''s the relationship with New York?"


    "Well, that''s what you say." Chen fumbled his nose, as if most of the time he was really looking for something: "you go with the children."


    "What about her?"


    "I''ll drive her away when the rain stops."


    Farrie''s eyes are white, but Chen''s mouth is hard and his heart is soft.


    After fari left, Chen Yu walked into the rain and walked towards the people.


    Those figures look like women, as if they are from the witch society.


    Was Allah hunted down by the witch society?


    She''s the witch society herself.


    Chen Yu''s mood is a little complicated: "this is my place, if you don''t want to die..."


    However, when she saw the first four witches clearly, she swallowed the last half of the sentence directly.


    Faker, what the hell is this?


    Why are all these witches so different?


    The witches moved. Their movements were totally different from those of ordinary people. Their limbs were twisted and their fingernails on their palms were extremely sharp.


    Chen Yu kicks a witch off, and the witch directly breaks into two parts.


    "Shit, I didn''t even try."


    The witch who broke in two, a stream of black blood flowed from the fracture, gathered at the feet of the other three witches, and seemed to be absorbed by the other three witches.


    Chen Yu doesn''t have much nonsense. These are just like demonization.


    Three punches and two kicks, all solved.At this time, black blood flowed out of their bodies and came to Chen Yu.


    Chen''s gluttonous eater felt his appetite again.


    But before the mouth of the glutton could be opened, Raymond swam over and sucked the black blood away.


    "Raymond, what is this? What can I eat? "


    "Blood of a strange god." Said Raymond.


    "They''re all under alien control?"


    "It should be their bodies." "These witches are dead," said Raymond


    Sure enough, it''s another big problem.


    Back in the room, fari looked at Chen Yu and said, "have those people left?"


    "I didn''t leave. I killed them all."


    "You killed?"


    "It''s not murder, it''s all their death." Chen Yu looked at the frightened ARAS and said, "well, what''s going on?"


    ARAS didn''t say anything, so he burst into tears with a whoa.


    Fari was kind-hearted. Seeing that a little girl like ARAS was crying, she immediately came up to comfort her.


    "Girl, don''t cry. What''s the matter? Tell my sister."


    "They''re all dead, they''re all dead." ARAS wept and felt his nose and tears.


    "Who is dead?" Chen Yu already has a bad feeling.


    "Everyone in the witch society died. They were cheated into the library. Then sister Charlotte and Cindy set off a fire..."


    With that, Allah suddenly shivered, and then crazily grabbed his hair: "fire, what a big fire Everyone''s screams, Miss Michelle, miss ferra They all scream in the library. "


    ARAS was really scared, Chen Yu''s face became solemn: "you said it was Charlotte and Cindy who set the fire?"


    "Yes I was hiding next to... "


    "Why do they do that?"


    "They are no longer them."


    "What do you mean?" "They are controlled by the thing under the library?" Chen said


    "Not control They have been occupied by that thing. "


    "Why do you know? Why are they after you? "


    "I''m miss Michelle''s student. Miss Michelle once gave me a magic book. The sealing magic recorded in this magic book is used to seal that thing."


    "Look, Farrie, it''s not me that''s going to get in trouble, it''s me that''s going to get in trouble."

 Chapter 662

    "What''s that under the library?"


    "It''s not Tibet, it''s seal." "It''s been sealed for two hundred years now, and no one knows what it is," Arras said


    Chen Chu hissed twice. This thing has a long history.


    How old is New York?


    How long is the history of the United States?


    It''s been sealed for 200 years.


    Fari was listening.


    She is very interested in these things.


    But she also knew that Chen might have another chance.


    To deal with an ancient existence seems to be Chen''s mission.


    Fari is also worried about Chen''s safety.


    Of course, Chen will not admit what the mission is.


    It''s just trouble.


    What can we do now?


    Push Arras into the rain? And close the door?


    If you really want to do this, I think fari can despise him.


    I''m not afraid of fighting.


    In the past six months, there have been no monsters.


    Two hundred year old monsters are not difficult to deal with.


    However, the powerful witch society.


    It''s a fire that burns clean.


    This is what Chen Yu didn''t expect.


    So many witches, is there no one who can element magic?


    The magic of losing a water system is not so bad, is it?


    "From a few years ago, the seals in the library began to be unstable. Every once in a while, witches would be bewitched by the power leaked from that thing. As long as they had contact with that thing, they all became degenerate witches without exception." Allah said.


    "So how to tell if the witch is bewitched? Another example is you. How can I know that you are not deluded, and then run here to cheat me? "


    "I can''t prove it." Allah replied.


    "What about the magic book you said? Bring it to me. "


    ARAS looked at Chen, hesitated and untied his hair.


    "Can I have a pair of scissors?"


    "What to do?"


    "Cut your hair."


    "Haircut? ad locum? Are you free? "


    Fari gave ARAS a pair of scissors. ARAS put his hair in front of him, and the scissors cut it.


    The cut hair was piled up by Allah, and then he snapped his fingers and his hair burned.


    In the ashes of the fire, a magic book gradually emerged.


    "What kind of magic is this?"


    "You Chinese have a saying, it''s called body, hair and skin. My teacher will hide the magic book in my blood." Allah said.


    Chen Yu picked up the magic book from the fire and looked at it.


    Chen Yu saw the imprisonment magic that Catherine used for him, the light cage.


    There are also many seal magic, all kinds of.


    Some are complicated, some are simple.


    And there are also some seals, which also play a role in Chen Yu.


    This also let Chen Yu mention heart, oneself did not arrive invincible condition.


    So we need to keep a low profile in the future.


    If a person is prepared to deal with himself, it is not totally impossible.


    "Which seal magic is used to seal that thing?"


    "This." Arras pointed to a pattern: "the seal of the spirit of the stars."


    Most of the seals were read by Chen Yu.


    However, this seal is a little complicated. It should be used as the guide of seal magic through the stars in the sky.


    "This magic is driven by the direction of the Big Dipper. It needs seven magic people to drive it."


    "Seven? That''s for the sorcerer. "


    "The sorcerer will The Sorcerer''s Council has been wiped out. "


    ¡°what£¿¡±


    "Charlotte and Cindy attacked the Sorcerer''s Association last night. All members of the Sorcerer''s Association were destroyed."


    "Will witches be so weak? Charlotte and Cindy, they''re going to kill all the wizarding people? "


    "Witches are not strong, and the power of Charlotte and Cindy has become very terrible, even they are close to the power of the witch."


    "What do they want to do? Or what does that thing want to do? "


    "I don''t know."


    "Forget it. No matter how much it is, I think that thing may come out to make trouble when the rain stops. It''s the most annoying thing when it rains."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Fari changed her clothes with Arras. Although Arras had been frightened excessively before, she could at least feel at ease by staying here.


    Chen Yu is the only one she knows who can protect her.It''s raining harder and harder in New York City, and water has started to accumulate in some places.


    The news on TV began to broadcast some disaster areas.


    Chen found that the water level along the coastline was much higher.


    Although the villa area is still a few meters away from the water level.


    However, if the water line continues to rise, the sea water is likely to pour in.


    "Chen, will the sea water come in?"


    "No, even at this rate of rain, it will take half a day for the water level to rise to the height of the villa area."


    Then Then it seemed to rain more.


    In the afternoon, the water level finally rose to the height of the villa area.


    At the moment, the whole city of New York has been affected by the flood, and there is water everywhere.


    People can only go up to the second floor of the villa.


    "That''s why I hate it." Chen and fari are on the balcony, watching the heavy rain outside.


    "Chen, I feel the rain is abnormal. Do you think it''s some kind of magic?"


    Fari was not familiar with supernatural forces, just intuitive ideas.


    "I don''t know, I hope not." Chen looked at the downpour: "I hate going out when it''s raining. I hope that the sealed thing can be honest."


    "Don''t you like rain so much?"


    "Very annoying, very annoying." Chen said.


    "Is there any bad memory that happened on a rainy day?"


    "Fanny, don''t read too many novels. I don''t have such a complicated past. I just hate it."


    Fari leaned on Chen''s shoulder, even though the sea water had poured in and flooded the first floor.


    But she still feels safe. It seems that as long as this man is around, she will not panic.


    What Chen can accept now is that the electricity hasn''t stopped.


    The first floor has been flooded, but the power supply is still on.


    Are the administrators of high-end communities so keen.


    If there is an electric shock at this time, I don''t know what they will think.


    According to the law of the United States, if there is an electric shock in this case, the residents are almost one to one.


    Almost all channels on TV are broadcasting the sudden rainstorm. There is no warning. The rainstorm is coming. No one can tell when it will end.


    Many people are trapped by the heavy rain and waiting for help.


    The water in some blocks has even reached the second floor.


    The developed sewer system has been blocked and paralyzed.


    The place where Chen and fali live is good. After all, it''s a coastal community. The water level just came in on the first floor.


    However, they are also the most dangerous. Once a strong wind blows, the waves may become huge waves.

 Chapter 663

    "Chen, do you feel so warm?" Chen Yu doesn''t know Farley''s brain circuit.


    But when women feel romantic, men should never throw cold water.


    "Well, warm."


    Unfortunately, there was a little girl in their room at this time.


    In fact, Chen is eager to shut Arras out of the door and let her stay with the princess.


    It''s a pity that ARAS is too timid. The princess can make her cry even if she sneezes.


    As for obitos, I have a face that is not good.


    Maybe this kind of happiness is a contrast. The TV shows how others are affected by the disaster. They keep the peace here.


    "Chen, do you hear anything?"


    "Yes, someone is calling for help."


    Chen Yu not only heard, but also saw that someone had been rushed into the sea.


    "It''s the house man." Fari looked at Chen Yu and said, "what can I do?"


    House Mann is holding a sofa at the moment, but the sea is coming and going against him.


    What can we do? We can''t do without help.


    "I''ll come as soon as I go."


    "Be careful, too."


    "Don''t worry, Amun is in the nearby sea." Chen said.


    When she heard Chen Yu''s words, farry was relieved.


    Chen Zhu jumped directly from the balcony, but the sea water was below, and he could not fall.


    Chen Yu swims directly to Haus Mann, and Haus Mann also sees Chen Yu coming, and immediately cries louder.


    "Shut up and call me back."


    When Hausman stopped shouting, Chen Yu came to Hausman''s face and said, "hold on to my shoulder."


    "Thank you, Mr. Chen."


    "Save your strength."


    The good atmosphere was destroyed by Haus Mann. Chen Yu was in a bad mood.


    Take Haus Mann to the shore, and the water in Chen''s living room is knee deep.


    "Keep away from the socket. Be careful of electric shock."


    "It doesn''t matter. The sockets in this community are all separate and automatically short circuited." House Mann explained.


    No wonder it''s still powered. It''s not afraid of leakage.


    Although I can''t understand what separation is, it should be very high-end.


    Just then, Chen Yu and house man heard a shrill cry.


    This scream is not from adults, but from children, very, very many children.


    "Falk!" Chen saw a school bus being washed down by water.


    Because this is the coast, the water in the urban area flows to the coast, and the flow velocity is quite fast.


    The school bus is stuck on the edge and will soon lean towards the sea.


    There are a lot of children in the school bus. At this time, another stream of water rushed down and directly photographed on the school bus. The school bus immediately turned into the original coast.


    Originally, there was a beach below, but due to the terrain, the sea water has been submerged on the dike, so the water depth here is at least three or four meters.


    Chen Zhao hurriedly called out: "all of them come out to save people You don''t have to follow the crowd. "


    Princess, Heima, Baima, Wanda, snow white, even obitos jumped into the water.


    Chen Yu dived directly into the water and pulled open the window guardrail of the school bus.


    There was an adult in the car and a large number of children.


    The adult is supposed to be a teacher, but at this time she is too busy.


    Chen Yu suddenly felt that his shoulder had been patted in the water. Looking back, he found that it was Fanny.


    Chen Yu forgot that fari is a member of the coast rescue team, and she can''t sit in this situation.


    Chen Yu made a gesture to fari: "I''ll go in and you''ll meet me here."


    Farley understood, though she and Chen had never made a gesture communication.


    But at this time, the two of them became very tacit.


    Chen Yu gets into the car and pulls out two children. Fari immediately takes over and puts them in the shallow water area.


    Obitos and the princess immediately pulled the child to the second floor.


    Both of them are not very good in water quality, and it is not helpful to go down.


    It''s not as good as Heima, Baima and Wanda. Even snow is very active.


    Soon the four of them came out of the water with one child in each.


    Chen Yu took two more children ashore, and house Mann took them in.


    A dozen children and adults were rescued.


    Cough -


    the female teacher sits on the floor and coughs constantly.


    At that moment, she almost thought she was dead.


    Who can think of such a strange rescue team when she is about to return to the sky.


    Chen and fali are giving rescue and artificial respiration to children who choke on water.


    Both Chen Yu and fali are skilled in this field."Chen, come and have a look at this child. She doesn''t seem to wake up."


    Chen immediately came up to check it, then with a little strength, pressed the child''s chest, and then fell her down.


    The child wowed, spouted water from his mouth, and woke up.


    Fari looks at Chen Zhu''s figure, and she feels at this time.


    It''s good that Chen Yu is by his side.


    "That gentleman, thank you for saving me. What can I do for you?"


    "No, you can''t help. Take care of the waking child." Farry stopped the female teacher.


    This female teacher is very beautiful, and at the moment all wet, looks quite attractive.


    The female teacher has been staring at Chen Zhu since she came out of the water.


    This alerted farry, so she immediately defended her property rights.


    The female teacher went to another room, and then she saw that the children who had just been threatened by death had recovered, all around a few huge beasts, jumping up and down.


    These beasts can feel the danger in their bodies even in the zoo.


    But at the moment, these children actually surround these beasts and even climb on them.


    One of the most let the female teacher feel legs soft, is that big incredible giant bear.


    The giant bear may weigh more than all the children put together, and it''s as big as a hill lying there.


    Another red lizard, it''s also incredible.


    But the female teacher also knows that just now, these wild animals participated in the rescue operation, and they did a very good job.


    At least better than her teacher.


    The female teacher held the door frame and looked at the man who was saving people in another room.


    The female teacher vaguely remembered that when she was in the water, her solid and broad chest, strong and powerful arms held her tightly, and she came out of the car with one hand drawing water.


    Because the rescue is timely and the whole rescue operation is less than five minutes, the danger of these children is not great.


    Just take the water out of your chest and check if there is any water in your lungs.


    If it''s hydrocephalus, it''s a little bit troublesome. If the others are just choking water and occlusive suffocation, basically, farry can give first aid herself.


    This is the first time Chen and fari have cooperated to save people. After all the children are out of danger, Chen and fari hold each other.


    The sense of achievement is a strange thing.


    Even if we make 10 million dollars, we don''t have the sense of achievement to save so many children.


    Maybe a hundred million dollars

 Chapter 664

    The rain is still falling and the water level is still rising.


    At this time, the water level has risen to the stairway on the second floor, and the first floor can''t go down at all.


    And it''s dark. Before that, they called for help.


    But at this time, the whole city of New York is full of disasters.


    No one is supposed to be in charge of them.


    The children were locked up in a room with the animals and tossed about with them.


    Several adults are gathered together to discuss.


    "Chen, this is not the way to go down. If the water level goes up again, we will have no place to stand." Said Farley, worried.


    If during the day, there may be a chance to evacuate.


    But after saving so many children, they basically lost the possibility of evacuation.


    With so many children, no one can guarantee that they will be washed away.


    And once washed away, save or not save?


    Save the children behind.


    No help? Just watching kids drown in front of them?


    A few adults ask themselves not so ruthlessly, even house Mann can''t.


    Now it''s dark, and the water level is rising horribly.


    By this time they had almost been cut off all the way back.


    Once the water level reached the second floor of the villa, they didn''t even have a foothold.


    Of course, if you just don''t have a foothold, it''s just a little bit hard.


    But the waves are now pounding the villa, which also makes the villa dangerous.


    Once the villa is in a state of affairs, Chen Yu will undoubtedly save fali first and then fish for two children.


    You can''t leave fari alone. Save the baby first.


    Chen Yu is willing to save people, but that''s on the premise of his ability.


    "I have a way." At this time, said house Mann.


    "You have a way?" Everyone looked at house Mann.


    "I have a yacht on the other side of the dock." House Mann said, "it''s big enough, and there''s food in it."


    "Where is the quay?" Chen asked.


    "It''s about two kilometers in that direction." House Mann said.


    "What are the steps to start the yacht? key? Or the password? "


    "The key, but it''s hidden in the yacht."


    "Mr. Chen, it''s dark outside now. It''s windy and heavy rain. The waves are so fast. It''s two kilometers away from the wharf. You''re going out to die." The female teacher looked at Chen Yu worried.


    Fari did not speak, but looked at Chen Yu in silence.


    "Do it if you are sure."


    "Well." Chen Chu got up and changed into swimsuits. He dived directly from the balcony.


    The female teacher rushed to the balcony, but could not see Chen Yu.


    "Miss Farley, do you know how dangerous it is for him to go into the water like this?"


    Fari didn''t speak, just looked at the night.


    "Miss Farley, do you hear me?" Cried the female teacher anxiously.


    "Shut up, that''s my man." "If I think my man will be in danger, I will stop him faster than you," said fari at last


    "But..." The female teacher was obviously a little angry.


    "I know him better than you do." Fari was also worried, but she would not show it.


    Of course, compared with the female teacher, she also has more confidence in Chen Yu.


    It is common for Chen Zhu to swim several kilometers, or even more than ten kilometers, in mirror lake every day.


    Even under the influence of such bad weather and current, Chen has stronger resistance.


    Of course, the more important reason is that Amun is nearby.


    Ten minutes, twenty minutes, thirty minutes


    Finally, a light appeared on the sea.


    Chen Yu is back. The yacht is in front of the villa.


    Fari immediately jumped to Chen Yu''s face and hugged him warmly.


    The female teacher looked sour and said nothing.


    Fari suddenly felt that there was something sticky behind Chen Yu.


    When she reached for it, she found it was blood.


    There was a gap in Chen''s back.


    "Chen, what''s the matter?"


    "It was scratched by accident." "Go aboard," Chen said


    When all the children were picked up, Chen Yu got off the boat.


    "Chen, what are you doing? Don''t you get on the boat? "


    "I have something to do. If you leave the ship overseas, Amun will follow you. You will be very safe." Chen said.


    The heavy rain has cost New York City billions of dollars.


    Of course, none of this has anything to do with Chen Yu.


    Whether it''s billions or tens of billions of dollars, Chen will not be given a cent.However, that thing took the initiative to find Chen Yu.


    Chen can''t avoid it if he wants to.


    When Chen Yu and fari are together, they will only bring danger to fari.


    So we have to distance ourselves from farry.


    "Chen, don''t take risks. Let''s leave together."


    Chen Yu shook his head: "don''t worry, I will make up with you."


    "Mr. Chen, what are you doing here?" The female teacher asked in bewilderment.


    "Think about life."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Finally, Chen Yu watched the yacht go out to sea.


    Then Chen began to eat and drink.


    Just now, I swam two kilometers and fought a fight, which cost Chen a lot of energy.


    Water began to collect in the room and the water level rose again.


    All of a sudden, Chen Yu heard the noise.


    Four figures burst through the roof and fell into the room.


    Chen Yu looks at four people. These four people are looking at Chen Yu.


    The four men watched Chen with a roast in one hand and a can of beer in the other.


    "Boss, isn''t he?"


    "No, the star compass didn''t respond to him."


    "But why did the star compass point at this house just now?"


    "That thing may be wandering around."


    "You''re here to fight?" Chen Yu is also a little confused about the origin of these four people.


    Is it the person controlled by that thing?


    It doesn''t look like that.


    "No, we are lost." Said the leader.


    Chen Chu raised his head and looked at the broken roof.


    What a lost, so fresh and refined excuse, he also saw for the first time.


    The four men were dressed as mercenaries, in helmets and camouflage, with a bulletproof vest on the outside and automatic rifles with weapons in their hands, but they seemed to have been modified.


    "I''m hungry, too. Give me something to eat."


    "The meat is gone." Chen Zhu directly put the meat in his hand into his mouth and chewed several mouthfuls: "there are still some wine."


    Four people are not polite, pick up the beer and drink it.


    "Who are you looking for to fight with?"


    "No matter, we are really lost. How can you eat meat and drink alone here?"


    "Can''t you see that I''m trapped here? When you came, I thought you were here to save me."


    "It''s estimated that the water will be flooded soon. You''d better consider climbing on the roof. We are not here to save people."

 Chapter 665

    By this time, the water on the second floor is no more than knee high.


    Chen Yu did not understand what the four goods came from.


    From their dialogue, we have made clear their relationship.


    The man in his thirties, with the scum on his face, was their eldest, named mylenkom.


    The other two men and one woman are Hutchinson, Wallace and unair.


    "Hey, Asian, are you really not running?" Myron Colm turned to look at Chen Yu.


    "Where can I run, please?" Chen Yu said helplessly.


    "It seems that there is no place to run."


    "But waiting here is likely to be very dangerous."


    "It''s OK. I''m not good at water quality. Now I''ll have enough to eat and drink before I have the strength to swim." Chen said.


    Yunaer looked at Chen Yu. "Didn''t the person who taught you how to swim tell you that you can''t drink before swimming?"


    "You don''t know, the swimming pool in my house is filled with beer. I swim in beer every day."


    Anyway, he can''t pay tax for bragging. Chen can do whatever he wants.


    "The danger of waiting is not just the rain." Said mirencom.


    "By the way, do you work for the government?" Chen asked curiously.


    To be honest, he really can''t understand what these four people are from.


    They''re dressed like Marines, but they seem to know what''s going on.


    Some of the equipment in hand is like magic props.


    For example, the star compass in their mouth, is this not a compass for watching geomancy in China?


    "We are private armed." Said mirencom.


    Chen Chu murmured in his heart, why hasn''t he come yet.


    I didn''t attack myself just now. Why didn''t I come now.


    There is no common language with these four people.


    But it''s really uncomfortable in the water. Forget it. Go sit on the roof.


    Chen Yu climbed to the roof, but it was more uncomfortable.


    The heavy rain coupled with the howling wind.


    Sure enough, this vacation in New York was a complete mistake.


    Chen Yu is so bored that he holds the key.


    Maybe heavy rain can make your mind clearer.


    Sure enough, Chen Yu came up with a way.


    "Take a look at it. Maybe the key is the same as some of the settings in the novel. You should recognize the LORD with your blood."


    Chen Yu drops a drop of blood on the key, and It doesn''t work.


    As expected, I think too much.


    Is it for eating?


    Chen Chu put out his tongue and licked.


    No response? Put it in your mouth and chew it.


    Boom -


    all of a sudden, a thunderclap fell near Chen Zhu.


    Chen Yu was startled.


    Cough -


    Chen Zhu swallowed the key directly.


    Oh, no, the heavy rain directly confused my mind.


    What did you do?


    Why do you do such a stupid thing.


    Chen Yu wants to spit out the key, but the key has already entered his stomach.


    Why do you do such a stupid thing.


    The key won''t melt with stomach acid, will it?


    Or can you insist on going to the hospital?


    Although I still don''t know how to use the key.


    But the key must be very important.


    By the way, drink more.


    Then spit it out.


    Chen took out a lot of wine and began to pour it into his mouth.


    Chen Zhu brought out ordinary wine.


    If it''s a daydream, it doesn''t wait for Chen to vomit. It''s estimated that a few bites of it will lead to Chen''s death.


    Just then, the four men climbed up.


    "Wow, you have so much wine."


    These four people are not polite to Chen Yu either. They come directly to share with Chen Yu.


    "Where did you hide it?"


    "Yes, where did you get so much wine?"


    "You just climbed up empty handed."


    "It''s not hidden on the roof, is it?"


    Chen Yu rolled his eyes and said, "it''s floating here. I''ll take it up."


    "So it is."


    Chen looked at the four people: "are you going to deal with someone? Is it really OK to drink so much wine? "


    "No problem. You know what my mother gave me as a child is wine." Said mirencom.


    "Our farm is full of white wine." Said Hutchinson.


    One by one, he blew the cow hide, which was totally lawless.These four people, including unar, are all big bellied.


    Can beer is a solution, easy to pull can directly pinched into the water.


    Chen Zhu has drunk more than ten pours, but he doesn''t feel it on the top. The feeling on the bottom comes.


    Chen Chu looks at eunale and says, "lady, avoid it."


    "I think so, too." McLaren Colm got up and said.


    Four big men stand in a row directly, and put water on the eaves.


    Yunar is not shy about this. She must have been hanging out with men for a long time.


    "Oh..." Four people are shaking, the whole body relaxed.


    All of a sudden, the water in front of the four people exploded without warning.


    McCullen, Hutchinson and Wallace reacted so quickly that a high-tech laser shield appeared on them.


    Chen Yu also responded, but he did not block, only hands in front of him.


    The strength of the water column is very large, which directly impacts on Chen''s chest.


    Chen Yu was directly hit 20 meters high, and then plopped down on the roof.


    The roof was smashed directly and fell into the indoor water.


    During the impact, Chen Yu did not suffer much damage.


    But when he fell from the air of more than 20 meters, Chen still felt pain.


    Chen Yu felt that something in his body seemed to break down when the water column hit him.


    The key is broken? In his own stomach broken?


    In a flash, Chen Yu felt something was wrong.


    It seems that something is brewing in the body.


    On the roof, the faces of the four men were very ugly.


    Although Chen Yu is not their companion, he is at least a drinker.


    Nobody expected the attack to come so suddenly.


    They didn''t even have a chance to help, so Chen was killed.


    I saw a figure standing on the water. In the hazy rain, it was a woman.


    The woman looked at the four people on the roof in a shawl.


    Cindy! She''s here.


    Myron Colm took out an instrument and scanned Cindy.


    "Identification, original name: Cindy, 19 years old, degenerate, extremely dangerous target, magic attribute variation, possibly element water system."


    "It''s all water. It''s very troublesome to deal with a witch of elemental water system here." Said yunar.


    "Replace the ammunition and wear the blaster." Said mirencom.


    All four put on ammunition and pointed their guns at Cindy.


    "Launch!" Four people''s weapons shot out red spots at once.


    The red light spot fell on the water and immediately burst into a mass of water.


    But just then, Cindy suddenly fell into the water.


    The penetrators were all in the air, and no one hit the target.


    The next moment, a huge wave broke out on the sea.


    Four people''s eyes are about to fall out, watching the overwhelming rush to their waves.


    "Fart, faker."

 Chapter 666

    Boom -


    the whole roof of the villa has been overturned.


    Four people jumped into the water at the first time and opened their shields at the same time.


    The wave is fierce, but the killing power is not great.


    Four people resurfaced.


    But fighting on the water is very bad for them.


    Cindy stood on the water again, arms outstretched.


    Around four people, there was a huge whirlpool.


    Four people struggle to swim, want to escape the attraction of the vortex.


    It''s just that the gravity of this vortex is so great that they can''t fight it at all.


    At this time, they saw a figure, also toward the middle of the vortex flow.


    It looks like a floating corpse.


    But when the ''floating body'' passed in front of McLaren Colm.


    Mylenkom found that the figure was Chen Yu.


    He also found that Chen was not unconscious.


    At least Chen''s eyes are open.


    McLaren Colm grabbed Chen Yu and said, "Chen You''re not dead? "


    "No, why do you think I''m dead?"


    "Are you hurt? Can''t you move? "


    "No, it''s labor-saving and tired It''s like sleeping. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Mylenkom didn''t find any injuries to Chen.


    He was a little surprised that the Asian was lucky.


    So high on the roof, I didn''t die.


    And just now that wave is so big, he still lives tenaciously.


    "If you don''t want to die, swim hard If it''s sucked in by the whirlpool, it''s dead


    At the moment, mylenkom is very tired. He is very tired, not to mention Chen Yu.


    All of a sudden, mirenkom felt his wrist caught by Chen.


    Then, he was directly pulled into the water by Chen Yu.


    "Wow You Let go. "


    Chen Yu grasps mylenkom and swims directly to the direction of the villa.


    But instead of swimming on the water, he dived directly.


    But just then, Cindy stopped Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu stops to look at Cindy.


    At this time, mylenkom rushed out of the water, gasping heavily.


    Almost drowned.


    That bastard, he almost dragged himself down.


    Suddenly, the water burst into a puddle.


    Then I saw Chen Zhu was blown out of the water and flew more than ten meters away.


    Is it dead now?


    "It''s hard to deal with this degenerate man," he said to himself.


    Just when he thought Chen was going to die, Chen fluttered on the water again.


    This guy''s life is too hard to die.


    Then, the water burst again, and Chen Yu made another flying man in the air.


    In this way, Chen Yu will be blown up every time, and he will be able to flutter on the water again.


    McLaren Colm had arrived at the top of a villa and looked at Chen Yu in amazement.


    This guy is iron.


    Can''t you die like this?


    At this time, Hutchinson, Wallace and unair also swam to the villa roof.


    "What''s the matter with that guy? The fallen man has been attacking the Asian. "


    "I don''t know."


    "Are they hostile?"


    Chen Yu is also depressed. He can''t fight back in the water.


    But Cindy''s attack was too weak for him.


    For him, the impact of every water explosion is almost like taking a picture of him with a child.


    Chen Yu floats on the water again: "Cindy, why don''t you make a big move? Is it interesting for you to tease me like this?"


    Chen Yu is very depressed, but Cindy is more depressed.


    She also wants to get rid of Chen Yu quickly.


    But the key is that it can''t be solved.


    Chen''s anti Strike ability is really too strong.


    After attacking Chen Yu for so long, she agreed that she was tired.


    Though Cindy is a degenerate, her magic is limited.


    Even stronger than in the past, it doesn''t mean she has infinite magic.


    Chen Yu is also very uncomfortable. He feels that something is going to gush out of his body.


    It''s just that this feeling is always a little bit worse, but it can''t come out.


    At this time, Chen felt his feet sink.


    Something grabbed his legs and pulled him into the water.


    Chen Yu is certainly struggling, but the strength of that thing is not small.


    Chen can''t exert too much force without a point of force.


    Cindy controls the water and she''s learned.If he attacks again, Chen may not be hurt.


    Since you can''t kill him directly, control the water and drown him.


    "Falk, how can this little girl become so black bellied after being blackened? Am I going to die such a coward?"


    The faces of the four men were a little ugly.


    They saw Chen Yu fluttering on the water.


    They know Chen Yu is in trouble.


    But now they have no courage to enter the water again.


    Cindy''s threat in the water is so great that they can''t fight.


    Chen Yu''s time of holding his breath is very long, but it is still limited.


    Chen''s consciousness began to blur.


    After seeing Chen Yu struggling for more than ten minutes, the four of them finally fell on the water without any movement.


    Is it dead at last.


    Sure enough, no one beat her in this environment.


    Cindy was also relieved.


    Finally, I killed this difficult guy.


    Though Cindy is blacked, her memory is still there.


    She knew how terrible Chen was.


    This guy is more difficult than those four.


    Even now, if she is in direct contact with Chen, she can''t defeat Chen.


    So from the beginning to the end, she didn''t give Chen a chance to get close.


    Control the flow of water and make trouble for Chen.


    From the touch in the water, she felt that Chen''s body function had stopped.


    The heartbeat, the blood flow, all stopped.


    Even through this way of water flow, we can get rid of the old sheath.


    But her own magic cost more than half.


    It can be imagined how hard it would be to let Chen Yu catch the chance to fight back.


    Now I can finally deal with the four miscellaneous fish.


    The faces of mylenkom, Hutchinson, Wallace and unair were even worse.


    Just then, the rain stopped all of a sudden.


    Four people are first stupefied, the rain stopped?


    No, the rain doesn''t stop.


    It''s like the scene in "the demons and thieves 2". All the rain is floating in the air.


    The faces of the four men changed greatly, and McLaren Colm exclaimed, "get up


    Four people at the same time open the shield, the next moment, all the rain shot at them.


    The roof on which they stand has become a sieve, and the whole roof is full of holes.


    Because of the protection of the shield, the four people can still stand in front of them.


    But their shields are not permanent.


    And the roof will soon lose its support, and soon they will fall again.


    If they fall into the water, they will have more trouble.


    Suddenly, Chen Yu, who had been on the water, moved his limbs slightly.

 Chapter 667

    Cindy suddenly turned around and looked at Chen Yu''s corpse warily.


    It also gave the four men a chance to breathe.


    They all wondered why Cindy suddenly stopped attacking.


    For Cindy, the four McLaren Colm are little fish.


    But Chen Yu''s terrible, she is deep experience.


    Chen Yu is her real heartache.


    Finally, Chen Yu''s head was lifted up secretly.


    "That I''ll pretend to be dead. Can you stop looking at me all the time? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Everyone is speechless. Do you pretend to be dead like this?


    Cindy couldn''t accept it. He drowned Chen Zhuo in the water for more than ten minutes, which didn''t kill him?


    In fact, Chen Yu wondered why he didn''t drown.


    Death is not the key.


    The point is, he found himself breathing in the water.


    It''s a surprise and a key discovery. I''m not afraid to drown.


    Anyway, Chen Yu knows that he has no such ability in the past.


    As for why all of a sudden, it''s probably related to eating the key.


    Try other keys later.


    However, Chen was disappointed.


    Before that, he thought that the key would blow the sky.


    The result is to give yourself a gill like ability, always feel a little low.


    Cindy was so angry that she felt teased.


    "Die for me!" In a flash, tens of thousands of raindrops shot at Chen.


    It''s crackling -


    Chen Zhu feels like he has a lot of skin.


    The rain is very painful on the skin, but it just hurts.


    Chen Yu dived into the water in a hurry, and the raindrops immediately lost their effect.


    The faces of the four men on the roof were uncertain.


    Chen and Cindy disappear again.


    This makes them very uneasy.


    "Boss, can that guy survive?"


    "No, the degenerate''s element water system is so powerful that it''s impossible to defeat him here." Mylenkom hopes Chen can win.


    But reason told him it was impossible.


    "That Asian doesn''t seem to be an ordinary person either. He can survive under the attack of the fallen."


    "It''s really powerful, but it''s just a temporary delay in his death." Mylenkom shook his head: "if he just pretended to be dead and was not found, he might have a chance to win if he cooperated with us to attack the fallen, but once he was found, the hope would be very slim."


    Under water -


    the current once again hit Chen, pulling him in the water.


    But at the moment Chen Yu is like a fish, able to breathe in the water.


    In addition to controlling Chen''s body shape, the current has little significance.


    Chen Yu wants to open his mouth to mock Cindy.


    But when you open your mouth, water pours into your stomach.


    Cough


    As expected, you can only breathe through your nose, not your mouth in the water.


    Almost overdone it again.


    Cindy found that Chen had not suffered at all at the moment.


    In the water, she can control the flow of water without struggling.


    He can do water magic, too?


    Cindy''s face suddenly turned ugly.


    The biggest and most powerful weapon, however, is ineffective against Chen Yu.


    At last, Chen Yu felt that the current that bound him weakened.


    Chen Zhen''s spirit was refreshed, and it was finally his turn.


    Chen Yu pedals in the water and rushes towards Cindy.


    Cindy is confident that she can go faster in the water than Chen.


    But confidence is good. The key is that she still doesn''t know Chen Yu well.


    On Cindy''s head was a cloud of dark liquid, covering her without any sign.


    Chen Yu had been calculating Cindy before.


    Control the dark shadows over Cindy''s head.


    Cindy''s attention has been focused on Chen Yu, who didn''t expect his counterattack to come so suddenly.


    It''s too late when the dark shadows are over her.


    Chen Yu is in the water, grabs Cindy by the neck and pulls out of the water.


    The faces of the four men were full of wonder.


    This guy''s not dead?


    And what''s on his hand?


    Is it the fallen?


    He won? How is this possible?


    How did he do it?


    Chen Yu swam to the shore with Cindy.


    "Whoo It''s good to be alive. " Chen took out a can of beer: "ah, it''s better to drink a bottle of beer after victory."


    Chen Chu looks at Cindy in his eyes and sprays a mouthful of wine on Cindy''s face: "Hey, don''t pretend to be dead."Cindy opened her eyes, and she did pretend to be dead.


    She had expected Chen to be able to read the past.


    As soon as Chen Chu let go, she would have a chance to escape.


    But Chen Yu didn''t give her the chance at all.


    Cindy stares at Chen Yu angrily.


    "Say two tough words, for example, if you are killed, so and so will give you revenge."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Cindy.


    "If not, for example, Mr. Chen, I''m forced to be helpless. I can''t help myself..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Myron Colm.


    "Can''t you say that? I''m looking forward to such a plot. Maybe I''ll let you go. " Chen Yu''s disappointment.


    Everyone looked at Chen Yu speechless. Why can''t this guy be serious.


    "In other words, did you make this rainstorm?" Chen asked.


    "Do you think I have so much power?" Cindy replied.


    "Yes, I overestimate you just like you." Chen Chu shook his head and said, "she will give it to you."


    "Mr. Chen, you can kill her directly."


    "You see, I have a bottom line. First of all, she is a little girl. Second, she used to know me. I can''t do it." "You don''t look like good people, so there must be no scruples in doing this," Chen said


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    You''re not a good person.


    We wanted to save you before.


    "You put a bomb in her mouth, and she''s going to die even if she''s hit hard."


    Cindy''s face was frightened. When McLaren and others looked at Chen Yu, they seemed to be looking at a devil.


    Saying that he is a good man has a bottom line.


    As a result, the method I came up with was so vicious.


    "Then, can the fallen return to reason?" Chen asked.


    Everyone looks at Chen Yu. Is it too late for you to ask the key question now?


    "Theoretically, killing the source of depravity can remove the depraved thinking of the depraved."


    "Well, you don''t have to die, Cindy. Are you happy?"


    Cindy turned away and didn''t speak.


    "But carrying her is a burden." Said mirencom.


    "Also Or kill her. "


    Myron Colm is completely speechless. This guy is a real devil.


    If it is a good person, it should not be said: in any case, I also want to help you get rid of the depravity?


    "Well, I''m just kidding." Chen Chu smiled. "Come on, open your mouth."


    Chen, regardless of Cindy ''s wish or not, held her chin, and the dark liquid flowed into her mouth.

 Chapter 668

    Chen Yu releases Cindy.


    As soon as Cindy got out of her hand, she turned over and dived into the water.


    "Catch her!" Exclaimed mirencom.


    But it''s too late. Cindy is a carp and disappears into the water.


    "How fast you swim." Chen Yu looked at the water and exclaimed.


    "Mr. Chen, why are you so careless? You know her ability and still let her go."


    "I''ll say hand slide, do you believe it?"


    People all use one, you think I am an idiot''s eyes looking at Chen Yu.


    "Well, I don''t believe that. I don''t believe it myself."


    It''s also a little helpless for people to see Chen Yu so perfunctory.


    Who let Cindy catch it.


    Even without Chen Yu, they thought they would be lying dead now.


    "Mr. Chen, are you a wizard?"


    "You too?"


    "We won''t say." Said mirencom.


    "No? You don''t think I''m an idiot. " Chen''s eyes were full of suspicion.


    "We are Templars." Said mirenkom in a serious tone.


    "Goodbye."


    Chen Yu''s eyes at the moment also reveal an emotion.


    Do you think I''m an idiot?


    "We are serious." "Our task is to maintain world peace," said mirencom


    "You really think of me as an idiot."


    At this time, mylenkom took out a badge: "this is the president of our organization."


    On the badge is a shield with a sword. It looks very beautiful.


    "Which factory did you find to make this?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Believe it or not, our purpose is the same." "Kill the fountainhead of depravity," said mirencom


    "No, it has nothing to do with me." Chen Yu suddenly said solemnly, "I am involved. In fact, I believe that you are Templars. I also believe that you maintain world peace, and I pay a deep respect to your faith and courage. Come, drink this beer, and the task of maintaining world peace will be entrusted to you."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Mr. Chen, we need your help." Mylenkom looked at Chen Yu sincerely.


    "You must be more than that, aren''t you?"


    To be honest, Chen Yu is really skeptical.


    That''s the name, Templars.


    Listen to this name, I feel that Niubi is not good.


    The theme of maintaining world peace.


    But how can the four weak chickens maintain world peace?


    "We''re from North America. We''re the first to arrive."


    "What about backup?" Chen asked.


    "Several branches have responded, but visas are not that fast."


    "I don''t think there''s a visa problem with an organization like yours." Chen can''t use his eyes to tell his current mood: "besides, isn''t there any visa free branch members?"


    "Yes, yes It''s that they''re not available now. "


    "You don''t have time or don''t want to come?"


    "This time it''s a little bit of a problem."


    "How much trouble?"


    "Disaster level." "In the past 100 years, there have been two disaster levels, this is the third," said mirencom


    "How were the first two solved?"


    "Pile heads."


    "Give me an exact number. How many people have died?"


    "Many, many."


    "Be specific."


    "Last time in 1998, hundreds of people died."


    "What do you think of the comparison between this time and last time?"


    "Weaker than last time." Said mirencom.


    "So how much do you think we will win?"


    "We don''t have to directly attack the source of depravity now. We can delay it, at least let the rainstorm stop."


    "Well, do you have any plans?" Chen asked.


    "No."


    "I think it''s better to wait until the big army comes. You kittens, even with me, can''t win."


    "But now millions of people are suffering from the disaster. As long as the heavy rain doesn''t stop, hundreds of people''s lives will be threatened."


    "Or you can take a look at the situation in the Middle East first."


    "Our Templars do not participate in political discussions."


    "Well, in fact, I''m a bit of a counsellor on this topic. Let''s stop here."


    All of a sudden, Chen Yu''s phone rang in his crotch, startling everyone.


    Chen Chu took out his mobile phone: "Hello, farry, I''m ok. I''m in the process of beer and barbecue now. You''re on the sea for a while. Now New York City is not peaceful."Chen Chu wanted to be positive with the source of the depravity.


    But after listening to mylenkom, he was a little bit of a counsellor.


    I feel the situation is more serious than I think.


    Just then, several bodies came from the direction of the city.


    Everyone was in a heavy mood.


    Chen Yu wants to help, but help doesn''t mean to die.


    Chen Yu is not so great.


    Chen Yu always believed that the sky collapsed and held it high.


    But I don''t know when to start, Chen Yu found himself a tall man.


    "Say, do you have any secret weapons that can severely damage the source of corruption, such as nuclear bombs?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Mr. Chen, don''t be a joke at this time."


    "I''m not kidding. You''ve also said how difficult it is. You have to say that our bare handed past is death."


    "No, we are ready to sacrifice."


    "Really not?"


    "No."


    "Falk, why do I have to meet you?" Chen Yu scolded, "well, I''ll go with you, but I''m just collecting the body for you. Don''t expect me to take such a risk."


    "Thank you, Mr. Chen."


    "Don''t thank you so early. I can''t tell when I''ll be on the run." Chen Yu said angrily.


    "Then let''s go."


    "Go!"


    "For world peace."


    "So how do we start?"


    Five people stood on the roof, watching the vast flood.


    "By the way, how did you come down from the sky?"


    "I call the helicopter." Said mirencom.


    In a few minutes, the helicopter arrived.


    "It seems that your organization is well equipped. There are even helicopter transfers."


    "We rented this helicopter." The faces of all the people were embarrassed.


    Chen Yu is also very embarrassed and talks about the topic to death again.


    The helicopter headed for the headquarters of the witch society.


    When they reached the sky above the witch society, it was completely covered by water.


    And because of the low terrain of witch society, the water here is deeper than other places.


    They were parachuted, but there were only four.


    Chen Yu''s eyes are dumbfounded: "where''s my parachute?"


    "Well Let''s get down first, then you lower the helicopter and jump down. "


    "All right." Chen Yu is speechless.


    Four people jumped off the helicopter one after another, but at this time, a huge tentacle suddenly stretched out from the water and directly grasped the helicopter at tens of meters.


    "Lowering lowering lowering..." Chen Yu roared.


    But the next moment, under the helicopter''s crazy rotation, Chen Yu was directly thrown out of the helicopter.


    "Ah..."

 Chapter 669

    Just now in the helicopter, the five of them cheered each other.


    How come this just act, directly lost a person.


    Four people landed safely.


    But watching Chen Yu fall down from tens of meters, they felt that Chen Yu was already in danger.


    "Come on, go to Chen''s falling direction. Maybe it''s still there."


    They swam in the direction of Chen Yu, and then they saw him floating on the water.


    "Dead?"


    "Not dead." Myron Colm hurried forward.


    "How are you, Mr. Chen? Can you move now? "


    "I''m going to die before I''m finished?" Chen Yu wants to cry without tears.


    Whoever falls from such a high place will not be in a good mood.


    Fortunately, I fell on the water, at least not into mud.


    At this time, Chen moved under the water, and a tentacle rolled around him.


    Lift up in the air and hit the water heavily.


    Chen Yu''s head was smashed and bleeding.


    The feeling of falling off the helicopter just now has been experienced again.


    At this time, the tentacles hit Chen Yu again.


    If Chen Yu pretends to die again, he will be killed.


    Chen Chu immediately took out the bronze sword and chopped it off.


    Shua -


    the tentacles were cut off by Chen Zhu and sank into the water.


    Chen Chu grabs a big tree, stands on the pole, and waves his sword.


    "Falk, come again. Come again."


    Just at this time, there were tentacles in the water.


    Big, small, long, short, all over the witch society.


    A meatball came out of the water from a distance, and Charlotte and Cindy were standing on it.


    "It''s you. You''re here at last." The meatball clearly has no mouth, but everyone can hear the sound of the meatball: "you still remember me, I have never been so humiliated, your humiliation to me, I will never forget."


    "Wait When did I humiliate you when we reasoned? "


    "Have you forgotten what you said when you asked my illusion to strip?"


    Four people of mylenkom look at Chen Yu.


    Chen feels like he''s been fed shit.


    "You fart, when did I say that?"


    "Whether you want to admit it or not, it''s true."


    "To add a digression, is your surname you?"


    "You?"


    "Do you have a relative named yugsaron?"


    "Is he teasing me again?" Asked the meatball.


    Charlotte and Cindy don''t know what to say, but they have to admit that Chen Yu is really hearty.


    "You may not know what''s going on, or you may think that if you defeat one of my servants, you can defeat me." The meatball controls all the tentacles and swings wildly: "now, I''m going to tear you up!"


    A tentacle came down from the sky and split down towards Chen Yu.


    When Chen Chu raised his sword, he cut it, and the tentacle fell off.


    However, a feeler on the back swept directly behind Chen Yu.


    Chen Chu flew out directly and just landed on the water.


    The tentacle is followed by a series of blows, falling from top to bottom.


    All of a sudden, there was a violent shock on Chen''s head.


    The tentacle that attacked Chen Yu was blown to pieces.


    Chen Chu came out of the water, and McLaren Colm nodded, "don''t thank me."


    "Thank you. Are you going to blow me up?"


    If it wasn''t for internal strife now, Chen really wanted to kill mylenkom.


    At this time, those severed tentacles began to grow new ones again.


    "Go on, I want to see when your strength will be used up."


    Everyone''s face is bad. Chen Yu grins.


    "It''s hard to deal with."


    "My strength is not something that human beings can contend with. I am God."


    Chen Yu looked at the ball and said, "you''re not a beef cow that escaped from a certain owner, are you?"


    "Man, have you already begun to speak madly?"


    Chen looked at the meatball and said, "I know there is a guy who likes to raise you."


    "Hum!" "Go to hell," said the meatball with a sneer


    Although meatball seems to disagree, his attack is more fierce than before.


    It seems that he really killed.


    Chen Yu''s sword is wildly waving, and the weapons of the four men of mirenkom are constantly firing and throwing bombs.


    However, whether it''s Chen Yu''s sword or the weapons of mylenkom, the effect is extremely limited for meatballs.


    Their efficiency in killing these tentacles is far less than the speed with which the meatball recovers."Falk, there''s no end to it." Every sword of Chen Yu is waved with all his strength. Even he will be tired: "do you have any way?"


    "My ammunition is running out."


    "I want you to find a way, not to let you report bad news to me I don''t think I heard that. Do you have any way? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Myron Colm and others are speechless. What can they do.


    These tentacles can''t be killed all the time, and one of them will grow up immediately.


    Let alone a few of them. Even a single army will probably be wiped out.


    "You don''t have any cards? Or something? " Chen Yu cried angrily.


    "No." "I''m sorry," said mirencom.


    On the one hand, he had to fight, on the other hand, he had to deal with Chen''s spiritual pollution.


    Chen Yu is a man who can''t fight honestly even if he is fighting.


    "None of you?" Cried Chen.


    "No."


    "You don''t, I do!" Chen said.


    Everyone is in a good mood. Is there any card for this guy?


    "If you have any cards, take them out quickly. We can''t hold them."


    Chen Yu had a big drink, and the blade suddenly attached a layer of dark liquid.


    The edge of the sword soared several times and swung in a circle.


    The surrounding tentacles were cut off instantly.


    Once again, everyone was strong.


    If Chen can maintain this state, maybe they have the hope of victory.


    However, the next moment Chen Yu will be withered.


    "So tired It''s true that we can''t let go of the big moves. "


    "What? Is it gone? "


    "That''s it?"


    "Only for three seconds?"


    "Three seconds is very strong. Don''t you see how hard I try?"


    "Fawksquid, are you kidding us?"


    Mylenkom felt that it was a mistake to find Chen.


    This guy hardly helped, but the impact on his team was not small.


    As long as he was there, his team couldn''t concentrate at all.


    Chen Yu is also breathless at the moment. The move just now is really a big move for him.


    "I don''t have a big idea." Chen said.


    "Don''t play with us any more. You can enjoy those useless tricks."


    "I really have a big move. I can definitely win or lose with one move."


    "I won''t believe me any more."


    "Believe it or not, look at me! The ultimate meaning Vomiting. "

 Chapter 670

    vomit?


    Everyone''s face is black.


    "You are playing us." "Don''t you know what''s going on?" yelled Myron Colm


    But just then, Cindy, standing on the meatball, suddenly vomited.


    And all she vomited was dark liquid.


    The dark liquid seeped into the pores of the meatball.


    Then the meatball began to roll up, and a heavy hand swept over Cindy and Charlotte.


    The meatball was in agony, rolling wildly in the water.


    McLaren Colm, Hutchinson, Wallace and unair are all dumbfounded.


    All right?


    This guy used to let that girl named Cindy go.


    He has been calculating the source of this depravity since then.


    At this moment, they finally understood Chen''s intention.


    No wonder he let Cindy go so easily.


    However, the meat ball in the state of madness becomes more dangerous.


    Chen Yu and others are frantically avoiding tentacles.


    At the same time, it is necessary to control the dark liquid to destroy the main body of the meatball.


    But then, Chen Yu is hit by a tentacle and flies out.


    Mylenkom and others watched Chen Yu fly directly out of the sky.


    Then the meatball began to dive into the water.


    "He''s running away!" When mylenkom and others found that the meatball had put away the tentacles, they immediately took out all the weapons and attacked the body of the meatball.


    But just then, a body was floating around.


    The bodies were all members of the witches'' society, and they sprang to mylenkom and others.


    Dada -


    roar -


    the corpses of these members of witch society have no ability of their own, but they all have a horrible tentacle in their mouth.


    But if they were smashed, a pool of black blood would flow out.


    At last, the four men of mirencom destroyed all the bodies of the witch society.


    But by this time, the meatball had run away.


    Everyone is a light one, as if separated from the rest of the world.


    "By the way, how about Mr. Chen?"


    "Go to him."


    Four people hurried to find Chen Yu and found him floating on the water.


    "Dead?"


    "No, absolutely not." "This kind of person won''t die in this way," said mirenkom


    When they came to Chen Yu, they saw him floating on the water with his eyes open.


    "Mr. Chen, are you ok?"


    "Let me lie down for a while."


    "That degenerate source has escaped. Try to find a way."


    Chen Ji looked at Myron Colm: "do you think I don''t look like a God coming?"


    "Well It''s not like that. "


    "So there''s nothing I can do about it."


    "Can''t you control that black liquid?"


    "Yes, but there is a distance."


    "Nothing?"


    "No way."


    The rain stopped, the dark clouds seemed to begin to disperse, and everything was finally over.


    At least for the time being For the citizens of New York City, this sudden disaster left them indelible memories.


    Chen Yu got up from the sewage with many scars, and mylenkom looked at Chen Yu with complicated eyes.


    The battle ended in their miraculous victory.


    Of course, it''s almost fanciful for them to kill the source of depravity.


    But they are very satisfied with the result of the war.


    At least they stopped the source of depravity.


    Cindy and Charlotte are gone.


    As for their lives, Chen has no time to care.


    "Hello, Fanny, it''s all over."


    There was a sadness all over New York.


    Five people were walking on the street like that. Just then, they heard a cry for help.


    A man is just retreating from the street, intending to be unfaithful to a woman.


    Chen Yu goes up and kicks the man: "fake squid, I''m not saving the world for someone like you."


    "He was kicked to death by you." Mylenkom looks at Chen Yu.


    "And then? Are you going to arrest me? "


    "No, I mean if it happens again, can you give us a little breath?"


    Yunar left a dress for the woman, and she could still hear her crying from afar.


    The stagnant water in New York City quickly subsided, and the structure of the whole city has a large number of drainage channels and perfect sewer system.


    Plus, it''s on the coast, so as soon as it''s dredged, the water level starts to drop wildly.


    Just how many bodies have been washed into the sea, no one knows."Mr. Chen, what are you going to do next?"


    "Have a good sleep."


    Chen Yu is very tired now, with many scars on his body.


    Of course, it''s the same with Myron Colm and others.


    "No, I mean what you plan for your future."


    Chen Yu turned to look at mylenkom, and then silently turned his head: "don''t let me join the Knights Templar, don''t let me maintain world peace, I''m like eating and dying, I''m not so noble, and I''m not going to be a savior."


    Chen Yu directly blocked the words of McLaren Colm, and McLaren Colm looked at Chen Yu.


    "We saved millions last night, didn''t you feel the heat?"


    "I''m bleeding inside now, and I''m still boiling." Chen Yu rolled his white eyes.


    Chen Yu went back to the dilapidated villa, and mylenkom followed him.


    It seems that he wants to persuade Chen Yu to join the Knights Templar.


    Chen Yu is a strong white eye.


    He didn''t want to experience this kind of thing again.


    It''s too painful. After the fight, Chen Yu feels that his bones are all scattered.


    From a distance, you can see farry standing on the yacht deck at sea.


    As the yacht approached the beach, fari had jumped off the deck and ran towards Chen.


    Chen Yu hugs fari, who reaches for Chen Yu''s head.


    "Are you tired?" Fanny was heartbroken.


    She had never seen Chen Yu so weak that she could hardly lift her when she held her.


    But she can''t do anything. All she can do is not to let herself make trouble for Chen Yu.


    "Who are they?" said farry, looking at mirenkom and others behind Chen Yu


    "Improvised comrades in arms." Chen replied casually, turning to look at mylenkom: "haven''t you left yet?"


    "Well Mr. Chen, let''s go first and have another drink together. "


    The female teacher looked at Chen Yu incomprehensibly. What did the man do last night?


    Why didn''t he get on the boat?


    The man seemed to have a certain sense of mystery that she wanted to dig into.


    Unfortunately, Chen did not plan to contact her in depth.


    "Rich people, give us a place to live." "Don''t ask me. I saved you last night, so now it''s your reward for me," Chen Yu called to house man


    "My name is house Mann, not the rich." House man is helpless. This is the second time Chen Yu has saved him.


    So now he has no right to put forward any conditions in front of Chen Yu.

 Chapter 671

    Farry had never seen Chen Yu sleep for two days.


    If not occasionally turn around.


    Fari thought Chen Zhuo was in a coma.


    And there''s no place to go in New York these two days.


    Even if it wasn''t for house Mann''s arrangement, they might not even have a place to live.


    All the hotels were full, and the whole city of New York was covered in mud.


    Of course, Haus Mann''s energy also showed up.


    Even when all the hotels in New York are full, he still helps Chen Yu and fari to arrange the best hotels.


    By the time Chen woke up, New York had recovered.


    As the world''s most prosperous city, New York City has an annual GPD of US $1 trillion.


    For a day when such a city stops running, the losses are billions of dollars.


    Even if every corner of the city is still filled with sadness, but the city only two days, it has normal operation.


    Chen Yu stretches to get up, sleeping is the greatest enjoyment of human beings.


    Chen felt all the pain and all the weakness disappeared.


    "How long did I sleep, Fanny?"


    Fari served Chen Yu breakfast and looked at the time: "fifty-one hours in total."


    "Fifty one hours?" Chen Yu''s face is full of consternation: "what''s the date today?"


    "Twenty."


    "That''s Ford''s race today?"


    "Ford called yesterday and said the New York race was cancelled." Said Farley.


    Chen Yu thought about it, but it was not too unexpected.


    "What about Zola''s show?"


    "It was held yesterday." Said Farley.


    "In this case, someone else will attend the show?"


    "You underestimate the resistance of rich people to disasters, and for them, it may just be a special experience."


    Chen Yu was speechless and held farry in his arms. "Do you have any opinions on the rich?"


    "What can I think of you? You are rich now."


    Chen Yu''s hand has been dishonest, and fari quickly stops: "wait..."


    "What''s the matter? It''s not convenient today? "


    Cough -


    Allah coughed awkwardly.


    Chen discovered that there was another person in the living room.


    "Arras, why are you still here?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Allah''s face was full of embarrassment.


    "Where do you think she should be?" Fari rolled her eyes.


    Chen Yu is confused on one face: "otherwise? When the matter is solved, no one will pursue her again. Shouldn''t she disappear in front of me consciously at this time? "


    "She''s just a child."


    "Is she eighteen?"


    "Sixteen."


    "Well, some states seem to be 16-year-old adults, so I believe that she can figure out where to go."


    "Mr. Chen, I want to join the supernatural society."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chen Yu is speechless.


    Do you think you want to join the supernatural society?


    "Mr. Chen, my teacher Michelle is called the Encyclopedia of magic."


    "Now the Encyclopedia of magic has nothing left."


    Fali twisted Chen Yu, how can she speak so hard.


    The little girl just lost her family. Can''t you speak to her better.


    Chen is helpless, and he doesn''t want to stimulate Arras.


    But he really didn''t want the supernatural to become a waste shelter.


    Now the only way the whole supernatural society can fight is Gaia.


    The proportion is already very low. Add another small waste.


    Again, the Paranormal Society''s average was lowered.


    "Half of the witchcraft books are recorded in my blood, and I can contribute them to the supernatural society."


    "The supernatural society welcomes you," said Chen


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Farry.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Arras.


    Just then, Chen''s phone rang.


    "Chen, it''s me, Louis."


    "Oh, Louis, what can I do for you?"


    "Have you forgotten anything?"


    "What?" Chen Yu thought about it.


    Suddenly I remember that I promised to see his friend.


    "Oh, I think it''s your friend''s disease."


    "Yes, when are you free?"


    "I''m free now, but I''ll see your friend. Can you lend me your private plane?"


    Farry and Arras beside were speechless.


    "You have to say directly by plane that my plane is ready for you at any time.""Well, where do your friends live? I''ll go now."


    "Where are you now? I''ll pick you up."


    "Where are we, Farley?"


    "Hilda hotel."


    "This is Hilda hotel?" Chen Yu was a little surprised.


    Of course he won''t forget the Hilda Hotel, let alone what happened here.


    "What''s the matter? Is there anything strange here? "


    Farrie didn''t know what was going on here, but Arras did.


    Although she didn''t take part in the battle, it didn''t prevent her from hearing about the battle here.


    And about Chen Yu''s performance in this campaign.


    Not long after, Louis crailham came.


    "Chen, do you live here these days?"


    "Yes, what''s the problem?"


    "After the rain stopped the day before yesterday, I went to the community where you lived before and found you had left."


    "Isn''t that bullshit? Are there any more people living there?"


    "I used all my manpower, but I still couldn''t find you. Aren''t you the hotel you registered?"


    "My friend registered for me." Chen Yu said, "you are in such a hurry to find me?"


    "My friend is in a hurry." Louis said.


    "What''s the matter with your friend?"


    "It''s hard to say."


    "What is not easy to say? What are the pathological features?"


    "He said there was always someone shaking in front of him, but the rest of his family didn''t see it."


    Chen Yu thought about it and asked, "is hysteria?"


    "He said that he was in a normal spirit. I doubt if he was a ghost."


    "You have magic in your body now. Did you see the figure when he saw it?"


    "No." Louis shook his head.


    "And George? Did he see any of them? "


    "Not at all."


    "Have you seen a psychiatrist?"


    "Do you think he is hysterical?"


    "I hope not. It''s the only disease I can''t help." Chen said helplessly.


    "Whether it is or not, go and have a look first."


    Chen Chu nodded, and Louis''s friend was also a rich man.


    There are dozens of servants in the manor, but it seems that they have been cleaning up the manor.


    It seems that the rainstorm in the last few days has also had a great impact here.


    Louis took Chen Yu around the front yard, and a woman sat under the sun umbrella not far away, accompanied by a butler in a black dress.


    "Norma, uncle has come to see you."


    Chen Zhao looked at Louis, didn''t he say that he was a friend? What is niece?

 Chapter 672

    Norma stood up, but did not look at Louis.


    "Uncle, who are the people around you?"


    "My friend, he''s a doctor."


    "Uncle, I''m not ill." Said Norma, with her head on one side.


    Chen found that the woman named Norma had never looked at them from the beginning to the end.


    Blind man? Chen Yu looks at Louis in surprise?


    Louis felt Chen''s eyes and nodded slightly.


    "Hello, Miss Norma."


    "Hello, sir. Thank you for your hard work, but I don''t need a doctor." Norma''s tone showed that she was a very cultured woman.


    Chen saw that Norma''s pupils seemed different from those of normal people.


    The pupil of normal people includes the pupil, sphincter and dilator.


    The pupil is the dark round hole in the middle of the pupil, and the sphincter of the pupil is circular, surrounding the pupil, responsible for the reduction of the pupil.


    The pupil opening muscle is around the pupil, which is radial and responsible for pupil dilation.


    Norman''s pupil is a sphincter without pupil. The whole pupil is like a green gem.


    Maybe it''s because of the abnormal pupil that she is blind.


    "Norma, don''t be so stubborn."


    "Uncle, do you think I have a mental problem?"


    "Chen is not a psychiatrist."


    "The taste of Medicine on his body is very light. Only psychiatrists can have such a light taste. If he is a doctor of other types, the taste of medicine should be heavier than this." Said Norma.


    "Then what else do you smell besides the smell of medicine?"


    "The smell of blood, you just had an operation?"


    "Have you ever seen a psychiatrist operate?"


    "You''re not really a psychiatrist."


    "I''m good at many specialized diseases, but I''m not familiar with psychiatry. If you need psychiatry, I know a professional psychiatrist."


    "Well, I''m sorry, Mr. doctor."


    Norma asked Louis again, "uncle, what are you going to do with this doctor?"


    Chen Yu looks at Norma, who is obviously very resistant to doctors.


    Even if she is not a psychiatrist, Norma''s attitude has only improved a little.


    "Norma, Mr. Chen is here to confirm whether you really saw something."


    "Uncle, I don''t understand what you said."


    "I know you''re resistant, but I just hope you get better."


    "Uncle, I know what I see, and I know what is true and what is false."


    The long darkness gave her more time to think.


    It also makes Norma more calm and rational than normal people.


    Of course, she also became more sensitive.


    So, when Louis brought Chen.


    Her tone would be so conflicted.


    Just then, a man came in from outside.


    "Mr. Lewis."


    Louis looked at the man and nodded slightly.


    "This is?"


    "He''s my friend, Chenzhao, doctor." Louis said, pointing to the man: "Prague, the fiance of Norma."


    "Hello." Chen Yu shook hands with Prague.


    "Prague, please send my uncle and this Mr. Chen."


    "OK."


    Now that Norma has been driven down.


    Then Chen Yu and Louis have no reason to stay.


    "Stay with Norma. Chen and I don''t need you to send them." Louis said.


    When they left the manor, Louis didn''t speak all the way.


    Louis also seems to be a little angry about Norma''s attitude.


    After all, she is her niece.


    After getting on the bus, Louis said.


    "Chen, is Norma ill?"


    "She is not ill, so a rational person will not be ill." "General hysteria appears in some lonely or manic people, and an absolutely rational person will not get hysteria," Chen said


    "That is to say, she really saw the ghost?" Louis asked again.


    Chen Yu shook his head and said, "just now I brought a evil spirit with me, but she didn''t see it."


    In fact, Chen Yu took Lao Hei with him, and Lao Hei just released a evil spirit.


    But Norma did not see the evil spirit released by Lao Hei.


    "You put a evil spirit? I didn''t see it either. "


    "By your magic, you can only see it at night."


    "But I can see George in the daytime."


    "Bullshit, you''ve been hanging out with George all day, and you''ve been tainted with him." Chen Yu rolled his eyes."But you said that Norma could not see the spirit, but did see it. What''s the matter? I don''t understand. "


    "She can''t see, but someone can make her see."


    "I don''t understand."


    "Some people have used magic to her, which makes her think she saw people. In fact, what she saw is not the spirit, nor the conjecture, but the image produced by some kind of magic." Chen said.


    "Ah?"


    "Pay attention to Prague. When I just shook hands with him, I could smell magic phosphorus on him. Magic phosphorus is a common magic material."


    "You mean Prague is a wizard. He did some magic to Norma, didn''t he?"


    "I don''t know. I just follow the normal logic analysis and don''t ask me why. I don''t know both of them. How can I know why?"


    "For the property of Norma? But even after they get married, he can''t get Norma''s property. " Louis was there speculating to himself.


    "When can I borrow the plane?"


    "Well Chen, when are you going back to Los Angeles? "


    "Tomorrow." Chen said.


    "So fast?"


    "I''ve been out for a long time, and it''s time for me to go back to New York."


    Louis obviously didn''t want Chen to go back so soon.


    He has now believed Chen Yu''s words.


    According to Chen''s speculation, Prague is the most suspected.


    But for a while, he didn''t know how to solve the problem.


    "Chen, what should I do?"


    "Just grab Prague and have a fight. If it goes well, you can know the purpose from his mouth."


    "But you said, is he a wizard?"


    "His level is expected to deal with ordinary people, and one gun can make him honest."


    "Is it that simple?"


    "Or what do you think?"


    In the past, Chen Yu was afraid of witches and witches.


    I think these are mysterious.


    But with more contacts, he found that these people were actually just mysterious.


    They are not necessarily more threatening than a gun.


    A wizard of Prague''s class may be as powerful as West of the supernatural society.


    Maybe he has some magic, but his fighting power is not as good as a gun.


    "Really?"

 Chapter 673

    Louis didn''t know much about the supernatural.


    Like Chen Yu in the past, people in this supernatural world are bombarded by cattle.


    In fact, he is one of them now.


    If the super natural people can do everything in the world, there won''t be so many poor people.


    For example, Sienna is not a top witch.


    She is a senior witch, but now she just has a stable job, that''s all.


    ¡­¡­


    Another day in New York City, they bought gifts for friends in Los Angeles.


    "Chen, you let the princesses carry so many of them. If the people of the animal protection association see it, they will definitely take you to court."


    "Let them sue." Chen Yu said lazily.


    The princess carried a backpack and a large suitcase.


    A group of animals followed, which was quite spectacular.


    People in the lobby of the hotel gave way to this situation.


    Chen and fari just swaggered across the city and went straight to the airport.


    Because of the special passage, the speed of passing the security check is extremely fast.


    It can be said that all the way is smooth, which is the privilege of the rich.


    From all aspects of society.


    After four hours'' voyage, Chen Yu''s family finally arrived in Los Angeles.


    Chen Yu and fari both felt tired and finally went home.


    Fellow ARAS was also tired, leaving New York, where he grew up, to a strange city.


    On the way home, fario received a call from robio: "fario, have you come back? Do you know that you have been absent from work for a day?"


    Chen Yu received the phone call from fari: "Hello, robio, don''t you know that the New York airport was grounded the other day, and the flight was reopened today, which is an irresistible factor."


    "Hi, Chen, are you back?"


    "Just got off the plane, but we brought you a gift, and now we are going to the beach."


    "Well, I''ll take it back."


    Robio and Chen are already familiar, so they have not said too much.


    It was also his duty to call on Farrie.


    Chen and fari parked their RV on the beach side of the road and got out of the car.


    Princess, they began to recover their vitality again, and SA Yazi ran.


    The beach is their favorite place to come, especially the angel coast.


    There is everything they are familiar with, as well as the tourists they are familiar with.


    "Mom, look, it''s HEMA and Baima. I''m going to play with them."


    "Don''t go. They have a bear next to them."


    "But you see, there are many people around them. I want to go. I want to go..."


    These animals are so popular on the angel coast.


    Especially Heima and Baima, and Wanda, they are the stars here.


    Chen Yu and fari enter the headquarters of the coast rescue team, both carrying bags.


    "Farley, are you back?"


    "Chen, you are here, too."


    Members of the coast rescue team came to greet Chen Yu and fari.


    The gifts Farley bought for her female colleagues this time were all high-end cosmetics, which cost tens of thousands of dollars.


    These female colleagues are in a complex mood to receive these gifts. They love and hate Fanny.


    Chen Yu went into robio''s office and left a gift box on robio''s desk.


    "For you."


    Robio opened the box. It was a watch worth more than ten thousand dollars.


    Robio smiled and accepted the gift: "I heard about New York City, how about it? Are you and Farley hurt? "


    "OK, we were staying in the hotel, so it was relatively safe."


    "The sudden rainstorm in New York City killed more than a thousand people. I didn''t expect that such a thing would happen in such a city. It seems that the mayor of New York City has resigned for this."


    Chen Yu doesn''t care about such things, but robio does.


    "I read the news. There is a news that a group of animals and a couple of men and women saved a whole car of children." Robio looked at Chen Yu meaningfully.


    "Well, it won''t do you any good, even if it''s said to you."


    "I know one of them." "I thank you for her and her parents," robio said


    Chen Yu had some accidents. Unexpectedly, among the children rescued, robio knew them.


    "I think this time I approved the holiday of fari, which is the right decision for me."


    "So next time fari asks for leave, will you give her a better reply?"


    "Don''t even think about it. Fari has used up her vacation this year. She will not have one in the next few days.""Give me my watch back."


    The impact of the heavy rain in New York City is far more than one city.


    Even Los Angeles, a city in the southwest, has been checked and renovated.


    Avoid the same situation and situation, as irreparable as New York City.


    Of course, the probability is very low.


    After all, the heavy rain in New York City is not a natural phenomenon.


    If the same thing happened in Los Angeles, it would be like New York City.


    After all, the rainstorm in New York City is actually a supernatural phenomenon.


    When farry came to the coast, she didn''t plan to go home immediately. She returned the lifeguard''s overalls and started working directly.


    Chen Yu chatted with members of the rescue team.


    "Offshore, 150 meters, two children in the water."


    In an instant, the members of the rescue team rushed out of several red figures.


    Soon Farrie came ashore with a child in her arms.


    Chen Chu stood at the headquarters and looked at farry.


    Exclamation in France every day is repeating this kind of work.


    That''s why Chen Yu never stopped fari from coming out to work.


    This is Farley''s attitude towards life. She has her own pursuit.


    Just like every doctor, at the beginning of his life he had a heart to help the world.


    Later, Chen himself changed slowly, snobbish, greedy and realistic.


    But that doesn''t mean he''s going to negate other people''s ideas.


    It''s like a person who has been polished by society to laugh at others'' original intention.


    At this time, a young man came to farry.


    "Hello, miss."


    "What can I do for you?" Fari turned to look at the man. She thought he had something to ask for her help.


    "Miss, are you interested in going to the movies?" The man looked at Fanny''s eyes, a bit more greedy and desire.


    It''s a great woman, healthy and full of energy.


    "I can put you in many movies and make you a big star." The man reached out and patted fari on the shoulder.


    But fari dodged and looked at the man with her eyebrows locked: "I''m sorry, I''m not interested."


    "Miss, maybe you don''t know me, but I don''t think you will refuse this card." The man took out a black card.


    "I''m not interested, either in you or in your card."

 Chapter 674

    It''s not the first time fari has been harassed like this.


    There are always different kinds of people among the tourists on the beach.


    No one can guarantee that everyone is bright.


    "Miss, my father is PLM''s second largest shareholder. Your conditions are so good that I can really make you a big star." Tony''s eyes were burning at Fanny.


    Of course, his words deceive a woman who is not involved in the world.


    Even his father can''t guarantee who will be a big star.


    Every year, there are more than a dozen super-a movies in Hollywood. Half of them are new actors and actresses.


    But there are few people who can become famous in one day.


    But Tony''s move has never been less favorable.


    In Los Angeles, almost 90% of women have a dream of becoming a star.


    He believed that the woman in front of him would be as easily hooked as in the past.


    "Sorry, I''m not interested." Farry turned and left.


    "Wait..." Tony reached out and held Fanny by the shoulder.


    In a flash, fari blew her hair. She directly bent down Tony''s wrist, turned back and raised her foot and kicked Tony in the face.


    "Ah Bitch I''m going to kill you I''m going to get you into the dirtiest whorehouse. I''m going to get you HIV... "


    Fari''s physical fitness is estimated to be better than that of the men on the coast rescue team.


    This one move, directly broke Tony''s wrist, by the way, kicked Tony''s nose.


    "Fakesquid." Farrie had a middle finger.


    Tony fell to the ground and cried, spitting out some teeth.


    Fanny''s foot hurt him a lot.


    Chen Yu stood on the observation platform and saw the scene clearly.


    Chen Chu went up and hugged fali. "What''s the matter?"


    "It''s nothing. It''s a second ancestor." Fari said it simply.


    Chen Yu squinted to see Tony carried away by his companion.


    "Master, the one who offends his mother, do you want to kill him?" HEMA did not know when to stand beside Chen.


    Chen Chu looked down at Heima. Was what he had just shown so obvious?


    "Master, you have never used my power."


    "Your power?"


    "Master, have you forgotten that Baima represents wealth, and I can charge for it?"


    Of course, Chen Yu remembers HEMA''s ability, but he never let HEMA use it.


    At the beginning, Chen Yu really relied on Baima to gain some wealth.


    However, Chen Yu replaced the price that should be paid with devil crystal.


    So HEMA''s ability has never really been shown.


    "What is the use of your ability?"


    "I can make a man lose his wealth." Said HEMA.


    "No matter how rich?" Chen Yu asked a little surprised.


    Chen Yu has never really understood HEMA''s ability.


    "It doesn''t have a direct effect, but it will continue to play a role, and the wealth of the other party is not really disappeared, but transferred to other people by Baima."


    Chen Yu raised his eyebrows and said, "that is to say, you and Baima can transfer their wealth to other people at will, such as me?"


    "No, everyone''s wealth and fortune are fixed. Suddenly, you can get a million dollars, which may be your limit. If you have more, you need to bear the disaster brought by wealth."


    "How is that calculated?" Chen asked disappointed.


    "It''s about one tenth of your existing wealth. If you exceed this number, you may encounter some unexpected situations, have a fall, and if you have too many, you may even encounter a greater disaster, or even lose your relatives."


    Chen Yu shivered, so it seems that Heima''s ability is too dangerous.


    Hurt others and hurt yourself. Forget it.


    Change the way of revenge.


    "Master, as long as you find a person with enough wealth to give wealth, or find more, don''t you know many rich people?"


    Chen Yu said in his heart, "that is to say, as long as the person whose family is more than ten times his, he can bear this wealth?"? And you don''t have to take any risks, do you? "


    "The more diversified the fortune, the lower the risk. One tenth of it belongs to the safety line, but it can be further dispersed."


    "This ability can be used all the time?"


    "Baima and I can always transfer, but you can''t always accept this wealth."


    "Why?"


    "The first time you get wealth in this way, it''s the purest. Then your personal wealth is intertwined with this wealth. The more wealth you get in this way, the more things you lose."


    "Can''t be avoided?""It can''t be avoided, not even for me and for Baima."


    "Absolutely safe for the first time?"


    "As long as there are enough people who share the wealth and the accumulated wealth is large enough, they can bear this windfall."


    Although the possibility of making a fortune by relying on the ability of Heima Baima is gone, it seems good to be able to make a fortune.


    "Try that kid."


    In the evening, Chen Yu kept silent on his way home.


    On the contrary, it was farry, not affected by the events of the day.


    For her, this is not the first time, nor the last.


    "Chen, are you still angry about what happened today?"


    "No." Chen Yu smiled and shook his head.


    ARAS is sitting in the back seat, she is now acting as a little transparent.


    Look at Chen Yu and fali in the front seat and feed dog food to their faces.


    When he arrived at the door, ARAS was still shocked by Chen Yu''s and fari''s villa.


    The villa in front of us is like a dream of art, leaning on the edge of mirror lake.


    Mirror Lake is like a sapphire. The wind in the air is sweet.


    Of course, Chen doesn''t leave a bulb at home.


    When he is free, Chen will send ARAS to the headquarters of the supernatural society.


    As soon as I got home, there were guests outside.


    It''s just that this time I seem to be an unexpected guest.


    Taliste got out of the car. He thought that the woman who hurt her son should be just an ordinary family.


    I didn''t expect to live in such a luxurious villa.


    "Who are you?" Chen and fari came out of the house.


    Taliste seems to have not seen Chen Yu and fari, and is still enjoying the scenery in front of him.


    "That''s Fanny Johnson?" Asked the lawyer with taliste.


    "I am, what am I doing?"


    "Now that you are involved in personal injury and cause serious injury to the victim, I am sending you a lawyer''s letter."


    Fanny''s face was a little pale. Chen Yu held her shoulder, then took the lawyer''s letter, looked at it for a few times, then squeezed it into a ball of paper and threw it on the lawyer''s face.


    "You..."


    "It''s just a lawyer''s letter. You need to issue a court summons. Have I allowed you to enter my site?" Chen Yu sneered.


    Taliste turned around and looked at Chen Yu. "Young man, don''t be so impulsive. It''s not good for you."

 Chapter 675

    "And who are you?"


    "I am a father." Taliste looked at Chen and said, "your woman hurt my son."


    "Then you''d better find out why your son was beaten."


    "I know my son well. I know he''s a good boy." Taliste said: "maybe he did act too aggressively at that time, but I don''t think the woman around you should lay such a heavy hand."


    "You should be glad your son is still alive. Fortunately, I was not at the scene."


    "It''s not a wise answer, you''re setting up a strong enemy." Taliste said: "I can make everything you have now disappear. Your house will change its owner and the woman beside you will lie in the arms of others."


    Chen Yu sneers: "I can also say cruel words, and I don''t only know how to say cruel words, most of the time, I will pay the action."


    "It seems that the negotiation failed. Please prepare yourself for homelessness. Goodbye." Taliste smiled.


    "Then are you ready?" Chen Yu also smiled.


    "What? Do you say me? " Taliste looks at Chen Yu.


    "Since it is a war, then you should be prepared for defeat."


    "You said I would fail?" Taliste laughed. "Young man, you may not understand who you are facing. Since I dare to come here, I have full assurance."


    "Let''s wait and see."


    Taliste was just about to get on the bus when he suddenly felt a look.


    Taliste stops, stands in front of the door and looks back.


    He saw a black wolf standing beside Chen Yu, who had been watching him.


    The sight made him uncomfortable, but he got on the bus.


    Fari looked at Chen Yu worried: "Chen, I''m sorry, I''ve caused you trouble."


    "You didn''t give me any trouble. You didn''t give me any trouble."


    "But."


    "It''s OK. It''s just a self righteous old man."


    Chen Fu comforted Farley: "the world is not what he has the final say."


    Fari was still in a state of unease, and she felt that she had caused Chen Yu a lot of trouble.


    Just at this time, there are several SUVs coming from the outside, all of which have siren lights on their roofs.


    Chen Yu is a little confused. There are more than ten people in the car.


    All of them are in suits, but they have police badges on their chests.


    "Gentlemen, what can I do for you?"


    The chief beard came forward and took out his certificate: "we are federal drug addicts. We suspect that you are a drug trafficking and drug manufacturing center. We will investigate you here."


    Chen Yu frowned. Did you come so soon?


    "Please show me the search warrant."


    "I now suspect that you are a serious danger, raise your hands immediately, or I have the right to kill you," said the bearded man


    A dozen guns were aimed at Chen Yu, whose face turned black on the spot.


    Is this going to come hard?


    "Did taliste ask you to come? How much did he give you? "


    "I don''t understand what you''re talking about." Of course, bearded wouldn''t admit, "you two go in and search."


    Two people from the anti drug team came into the house, but the next moment they screamed in horror and ran out.


    The princess blocked the door. The huge figure was so shocking.


    Beard and his men immediately pointed their guns at the princess.


    But at this time, Chen started.


    Beard screamed, his arm was broken, and his gun fell into Chen''s hands.


    All the guns pointed at Chen Yu again, but neither beard nor his men thought of it.


    This time, I''m making extra money. I can''t believe I''m going to meet such a tough problem.


    "You put down your gun now. I don''t think anything happened. Otherwise, my men will be killed."


    There is so much malice and darkness in this world that even the law enforcers representing justice will fall.


    "What you are thinking about now is not whether you will kill me or not, but whether you can leave here alive."


    "Do you think you can really escape by holding me hostage? You''re naive. " The pain brought by the broken arm of the beard made his breath short.


    "It seems that you didn''t investigate me at all before you came here. It''s a bad habit."


    The sound of wild animals came from all around. HEMA, Baima, obitos and snow began to surround them.


    The anti drug team members were in a panic and the muzzle of their guns was in disorder.


    "Now it''s too late to put down the gun. My children have eaten people."


    It''s strange to be able to put down the gun at this time.


    The more panicked these anti drug squad members were, the more tightly they held their guns.Chen took out the phone: "West, you take everyone, come to me, now! Now! "


    "Who are you calling?"


    "Put the phone down!"


    These anti drug team members, who had been acting without permission, were even more frightened at the moment.


    "To kill your people in good faith." Chen Yu is blind to the guns that point to him.


    These anti drug team members dare not shoot. Everyone is very nervous.


    Chen Yu''s eyes were full of violence. He took the big beard''s gun and put the muzzle in his mouth all the time.


    Finally, West brought people, but when he came, he was still frightened by the conflict in front of him.


    The car''s roof siren lights have identified these people.


    "President What''s going on? " West looked at Chen Yu and others from afar and asked.


    "I doubt now that they have been bought and want to come here and plant me, can he kill them?"


    "Ah?" West is a fool.


    He didn''t know who did it, but he was very clear about Chen''s nature.


    Chen Yu is very murderous. These people eat bear heart and leopard gall.


    I dare to take black money to cause trouble here.


    "President, just a moment. I''ll call." Said West.


    After three minutes on the phone, West hung up and said, "president, it''s OK. You can kill them all now. No one will mention it."


    Chen''s muzzle was pulled out of the mustache''s mouth, and then pointed on his forehead.


    "Wait There''s something to say. " Mustache is going to pee.


    He didn''t know who Chen Yu was and who West was coming from behind.


    But from their conversation, I vaguely feel that their identity is not simple.


    "We''re willing to be stain witnesses, and we do collect money." "Everyone put down their guns. All of them put down their guns."


    The players are still hesitant. They feel that things are moving in an uncontrollable direction.

 Chapter 676

    "Do you really want to die here?"


    Cried mustache again.


    He is the most dangerous one. Once there is a conflict, he must be the first to die.


    Of course he didn''t want to die. Now he regrets it.


    Who can think that this seemingly simple black work has become so tricky.


    Originally, as long as you smoothly enter the Asian''s home, and then put a bag of poison under his sofa, the next thing will be much simpler.


    But he never dreamed that this Asian, who should have behaved like a sheep, was so fierce.


    And his identity is far more complicated than he thought.


    Not everyone wants to fight.


    So when the first man put down his gun.


    Cowardice spreads like an infectious disease.


    The confrontation itself is a very repressive atmosphere.


    Shooting and putting down the gun may be an idea.


    When Chen Yu returned to the house, he saw that Fanny was holding a gun.


    "What are you doing, Fanny?"


    "I I was thinking, if there''s going to be a gunfight I I can help. "


    Chen Chu smiled and touched Fanny''s head. At the same time, he took away the gun in her hand.


    "Where did it come from?"


    "I have a license to hold a gun. I bought it at the gun store."


    "Well, you and Arras will go back to the room first. It may take a while."


    "Well."


    When Chen Yu came out again, Gaia was extorting a confession by torture.


    No one in the supernatural society is more professional than Gaia.


    After some inquiry, I have asked clearly and plainly.


    Gaia hands the recording pen to Chen Yu, who listens to the testimony once.


    "So you can convict that taliste?"


    "No, if these people can''t come up with direct evidence with taliste, then taliste can completely identify himself and don''t know them at all. This is a frame up against him."


    Gaia is not a law major, but she is no stranger to such things.


    "That is to say, the confession of this recording pen is totally useless?"


    "Not entirely useless." Gaia smiled and shook his head: "if there is no evidence, it can also create evidence directly."


    "How to create it?" Chen asked, puzzled.


    Gaia put the beard in front of Chen Yu, then took out his mobile phone and threw it in front of him: "call and tell taliste that he''s done with what he told you and ask him to transfer money."


    ¡­¡­


    Taliste''s phone rings. Taliste takes a look.


    "Hello, everything is done?"


    "Mr. taliste, it''s done. I put ten kilograms of poison under his sofa. He''s being taken back to the bureau now. When will my money arrive?"


    "Don''t worry, I''ll turn you around right away."


    After taliste hung up, he said to his assistant, "help me transfer half a million dollars to an account."


    "At present, sir, all my cards have been stopped by the bank, so I can''t transfer money."


    "Why was it stopped?" Some of taliste''s anonymous private credit cards are kept by his assistant, who helps him make some shady transfers.


    "It''s the vice card used by Tony. Because of the long-term consumption and the failure to pay back in time, the main card is also frozen, or transfer is restricted." The assistant said, "and it''s all from today."


    "That bastard." Taliste knew what his son was.


    When he could freeze his cards, taliste gnashed his teeth, but he still had to pay.


    "Take this bank card."


    "Sir, this is a card with your own name. Can I transfer money?"


    "It''s OK. That man is safe. We have cooperated many times." Taliste said.


    "You go out."


    "Yes, sir."


    Taliste rubbed his forehead. Today, he seems to be in a bad state.


    Suddenly, taliste shivered.


    "Damn, what did I just do?" Taliste suddenly stood up and rushed out: "Quinn, give me the card back."


    Taliste scolded himself for being confused, and even took the registered card to transfer money.


    Whether the other party is safe or not, it will put itself in danger.


    "Here is your card, sir."


    "Did you transfer money?"


    "Transfer completed."


    "Can it be revoked?"


    "Sir, you are a senior member of the bank, and the transfer of half a million US dollars comes in seconds."


    Taliste''s face was a little embarrassed. Now that the money has changed, it is impossible to withdraw it.Forget it, it''s not the first time that that person has worked for himself.


    Just then, the assistant''s phone rang.


    The assistant picked up the phone, and then his face became more and more difficult.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Sir, the hospital called. Master Tony damaged medical equipment in the hospital, injured other patients and doctors. The hospital asked for compensation and also filed a complaint against master Tony."


    "This son of a bitch, who has been in the hospital, is still worried. He should pay more money to the hospital and ask them to cancel the lawsuit."


    "Sir, the hospital claims 12 million dollars."


    "What?" Taliste opened his mouth wide and couldn''t believe it. "What did he do?"


    "He rushed into a testing room and smashed a very expensive machine."


    "Falk, Falk! Why do I have such a son. "


    "Get the car ready. I''m going to the hospital."


    Taliste was so angry that he stamped his feet. It was 12 million dollars.


    He doesn''t make a few 12 million dollars a year.


    At this time, there was a cry of surprise from the servant in the front yard.


    "What happened?"


    A servant ran up and said, "Sir, there''s a fire in the garage."


    "What? Why is that? "


    "It''s Tony''s car. He put inflammables in the trunk of the car. As a result, it exploded and caused a fire."


    Taliste said the whole man was about to fall. "Go to the fire, go to the fire."


    There are more than 20 cars in the garage, including his own car, specially customized by Rolls Royce.


    The price of that car is almost equal to the sum of other cars. If all the cars are burnt down, his loss will be as high as 60 million dollars, or even higher.


    The servants couldn''t get close to the garage at all, so they had to call the fire.


    But the fire engine couldn''t get into the garage because the manor crossing in taliste was too short.


    Finally, under the gaze of dozens of eyes, I can only watch the garage and the car burn to ashes.


    "Damn, damn, damn! That bastard, why don''t you die? " Taliste was distressed.


    Just then, a car came in and several people got out of the car.


    "Mr. taliste, we are from the FBI. This is our arrest warrant. You are now involved in murder, malicious planting, attempted murder. We will formally detain you."

 Chapter 677

    "Mr. taliste, the situation is very bad now. The police have important evidence, transfer records, recordings, and tainted witnesses."


    Taliste''s private lawyer looks at taliste.


    "What, what''s going on?"


    "The accuser was an Asian, who called the police and claimed $1 million in damages."


    Mr. Chen''s face came out of taliste''s head.


    "Mr. taliste, I need to ask you some questions now. Only you and I know this conversation. No third person will know. Have you sent someone to do these things?"


    Taliste''s eyes flickered and hesitated, but still refused to answer positively.


    "Mr. taliste, it''s about the final outcome of the court." Said the lawyer.


    Taliste thought about half pay and nodded, "yes."


    "How is it done?"


    "The person of the anti drug team has cooperated with me many times. I just asked him to go to the Asian''s house and stuff a bag of drugs. If the Asian resists, he can be killed directly."


    "Well, I see." The lawyer thought about half pay, then nodded: "now all kinds of evidence are very bad for you, Mr. taliste, you''d better plan to make an out of court settlement before arousing public opinion and the Procuratorate''s intervention."


    Taliste''s face was even worse, his fists clenched tightly.


    "Is there no other way? If you can help me win this case, I am willing to pay more for it, rather than let me bow to that Asian. "


    "The other party has the most direct evidence, once it is exposed."


    Taliste''s face changed, if the evidence came to light.


    Then his shares in the company will cause great shock.


    The shareholders'' meeting swallowed him alive.


    "Get in touch with that Asian right away and settle out of court. I can pay him double as long as he cancels the charge."


    "What if that Asian won''t compromise?"


    "Find someone and kill him!" Taliste gritted his teeth and said, "no First, kill the people around him. I remember that he has a beautiful woman. Find some people to make a film. "


    Neither taliste nor the lawyer noticed that a viper was lurking in the shadow of the room.


    ¡­¡­


    "Kate, I have a recording here and a video. Can you help me find a TV station to broadcast it?"


    "Oh? Have you finally figured out how to expose the supernatural forces? "


    Chen rolled his eyes and knew that Kate had always been interested in the news of the supernatural.


    However, Kate has always considered Chen Yu, and she has no evidence of her own, so she has never mentioned it.


    "It''s not supernatural news, but I''m sure you''ll be interested."


    Chen transferred the recording and video content to Kate.


    Kate received the file. As soon as she opened it, there were several audio and video files in it.


    David came over and put his hand behind Kate.


    "Kate, it''s too late to go to bed Eh, the document Chen gave you? Falk, he secretly passed documents to you. He won''t like you, will he


    Kate bumped an elbow into David''s crotch: "you bastard, do you know what you''re talking about? He is your brother. "


    "Well, well, I''m just kidding."


    Kate opens the video. It''s the conversation between taliste and the lawyer.


    After Kate and David watched the video, David was furious.


    "Which police station is this bastard at? I''ll kill him."


    "Sit down for me. It''s none of your business here. Don''t worry."


    Kate began to play another video, which is a bearded self-report wearing a police badge.


    David was furious: "Chen is such a jerk. Why didn''t he inform me in the first time when he met this kind of thing?"


    Because last time, David always felt that he owed Chen Yu.


    Kate looked at David. "He just knew that you would react like this, so he didn''t inform you. Otherwise, who knows what you will do."


    "But now I know."


    "This matter has now been determined. If you attack this taliste personally now, it is likely to change. You''d better not mess about."


    "Then can''t I do anything?" David asked gloomily.


    "I''ll do it. Have you forgotten what I do?"


    ¡­¡­


    Kate is now in Los Angeles''s media, but she has the title of king of journalists.


    This is not her own seal, but the title given to her by her peer media friends.


    The first time she made a splash was the night she met the Mexican gang at sea.It is said that the film company bought the copyright of the event and made it into a film. It is said that it will be released in July.


    After that incident, Kate was given a great reputation outside the circle.


    It also made her become a famous journalist from an unknown journalist.


    But the real thing that made her soar to the sky was the last hotel hijacking.


    Criminal groups attacked and hijacked hundreds of people, while Kate filmed most of the process.


    It also made her the best journalist of the year.


    All of Los Angeles, almost all of the media and journalists, will give her face.


    She may not be too rich, but her energy is not even worse than that of a politician.


    Even politicians dare not offend Kate.


    Kate immediately picked up the phone and began to call her peers.


    "Hello, Juan. I''ll have ten minutes for your noon news tomorrow."


    "Kate, I can''t do it. Tomorrow''s news has been decided."


    "Well, it seems that you don''t want to explode the news. That''s it."


    "What? Wait Do you have any more bombings? I know, I know I''ll talk to the supervisor. "


    After identifying a TV station, Kate called a friend of another station.


    One, two, three


    And the Los Angeles Times, a former customer.


    Although she is not the news editor of the Los Angeles Times, her words may be more effective than the news editor.


    In addition to the regular daily newspapers, the Los Angeles Times will also add additional newspapers if there are unexpected news.


    Kate called the boss of the Los Angeles Times and the boss readily agreed.


    A thousand bombs explode one by one, the effect is far less violent than that produced by simultaneous explosion.


    Kate is preparing here. Chen Yu is also planning: "Johnny, come to my house. Tomorrow afternoon, no matter what you have, you must come."


    "Can you tell me what to do?"


    "Wine tasting."

 Chapter 678

    Chen Yu also informed Dell, Lasfar, Steven and Zola.


    These five people are the richest people Chen met in Los Angeles, and they are also the most able to move.


    Chen''s attitude is tough, which is the first time that Chen uses this tone.


    At noon that day, risfar came with his family.


    "Chen."


    When lisfal came up, he gave Chen Zhu a hug. At this time, Baima came up.


    Also gave lisfar a hug, lisfar was overjoyed.


    "Ha ha..." Riesfall laughed: "Chen, do you see that? HEMA gave me such a warm hug for the first time. "


    Chen Yu rolled his eyes and said, "look, you are happy. Have you seen your Laffer? He must be very sad now."


    Lola also came up to meet Chen Yu.


    There are many kinds of face-to-face gifts, and they also have many meanings.


    For example, blessing, farewell or consolation also apply to face-to-face ceremony.


    Of course, Chen Yu''s and Lola''s face-to-face etiquette belongs to the kind of etiquette that only familiar and close friends or relatives can have.


    "Chen, do you remember the first time Lola and you met, you almost fell to the ground in fear." Lisfal laughs at Chen.


    Of course, riesfall understood.


    After all, Chen is a native Chinese who is not familiar with Western etiquette.


    Vera and Ronnie have killed in and started to ravage their pets.


    Lola can only smile apologetically. Chen Yu shrugs.


    Their lethality, even a little tossing, does not necessarily make the princess feel pain.


    It wasn''t long before Dale came. Of course, Fisher also came. The three great demons came together.


    Baima jumped up again and gave Dale a hug.


    That''s a big deal for Dale.


    Then Steven, Rafa and Zola came.


    Chen introduced each other.


    The wine tasting officially started. In order to get them together today, Chen Yu specially mixed several different flavors of wine.


    "Falk, Chen, are you really a doctor? I think you should make wine. You can definitely be the best winemaker on the planet. " Raspha uttered an exclamation.


    Of course, Chen doesn''t think he''s really that good.


    Chen has advantages in environment, materials and time.


    This is incomparable to any other winemaker.


    Besides, Chen is not much better than them.


    "When I get back, I''ll smash all the wine in the cellar." Lisfal greedily took a sip of the wine.


    "I don''t think it''s necessary for my cellar to exist."


    Baima gave each of them, all of them, the wealth of others.


    In fact, if only in terms of personal wealth, riesfall may be able to eat.


    But this is not insurance, if excessive wealth, will stay unexpected consequences.


    This is not the result Chen wants, so Chen invited everyone here.


    The wine tasting was just an excuse for Chen Yu.


    Before leaving, Chen gave each of them a bottle of wine.


    Chen Yu hugs and says goodbye to everyone.


    "Chen, when is your next wine tasting?"


    "Wait for Steven''s movie to sell."


    "Falk, you just don''t want to." Steven has been looking forward to it these days. He has accepted the failure.


    Or have learned to admit, after all, this matter has been inevitable.


    "Not necessarily." Chen Yu smiled and said, "even if the whole world doesn''t believe you, I still believe you. I''m the best director in the world."


    "I''ll try to make the next successful movie and then let you have a wine tasting." Steven said.


    Chen Yu sent them off one by one, and Zola and raspha sat in the car.


    Rasfa''s phone rang suddenly.


    Rasfa''s assistant said in a hurry on the phone: "Mr. rasfa, where are you now? Please return to the company immediately to preside over the interim board meeting. "


    "Well? What happened? Who initiated the board meeting and why didn''t I know at all? "


    Rasfa''s mind is a little uncomfortable. After all, he is the largest shareholder of PLM company.


    But he didn''t even know about the board meeting.


    Was it the son of a bitch in tallisti?


    If it was initiated by him, it would probably be aimed at himself.


    "It''s the unanimous decision of the shareholders. Your previous mobile phone has been turned off, so you can''t be contacted."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Take a look at today''s news."


    "Zora, take out your cell phone and turn on today''s news," rasfa said to Zora"Now we have a piece of news. According to reliable news, talisti, the second largest shareholder of PLM company, is suspected of employing murderers, maliciously planting stolen goods and setting up, attempted murder. At present, he has been detained by the police, and his bail is up to 150 million dollars..."


    Rasfa and Zola were startled, their faces full of shock.


    Taliste is rasfa''s biggest enemy in PLM, and they have been fighting for decades.


    "This is a video, which has been certified by experts and has not been edited or modified by computers." The TV host went on, and the picture cut into the video.


    The conversation between taliste and the lawyer, as well as the pictures of their conversation, are recorded in it.


    Rasfa and Zola watched the video all the time, and then the second video came in, a bearded confession.


    There was an idea in both of them, and taliste was done.


    "Dad, who did taliste offend?"


    "In this video, taliste says that his enemy is an Asian Isn''t it Chen? " Rasfa said with some uncertainty.


    "I''ll investigate right now." Said Zola.


    "I''ll go to the company for a board meeting first." Said rasfa.


    "What if it''s Chen?"


    "Of course, I''m on Chen''s side. Is that right?"


    "No, I mean, our father and daughter both owe Chen so much. Are they doing better in this matter?" Said Zola.


    "What do you want to do?"


    "Now, if Talis wants to come out, he needs to pay bail. He certainly doesn''t have so much cash now, so he needs to collect cash. What does he need to do to collect cash?"


    "Sale of shares in the company in hand?"


    "That''s right. We''ll try to lower the stock price of the company first. We''ll use this event to make the stock price of the company fluctuate in a short period of time, and then we''ll buy shares in the Talis handle."


    Raspha laughed and was worthy of her own daughter.


    "More than that, after he was released on bail, he created public opinion and had to choose to flee the United States."


    "As long as he takes a step out of Los Angeles, the bail will be gone," rasfa added

 Chapter 679

    "Chen, I just saw the news. Don''t worry. I will help you with this matter." Lisfal had just read the news at that time.


    "Well Johnny, I don''t need your help. You see. I can handle it myself. "


    "If you tell me about it in advance, I can put him on the gallows." "Now I''m going to have to let him go bankrupt at best," lisfal said


    "Well What are you going to do? "


    Chen Yu was a little surprised. Is this the power of HEMA and Baima?


    "It''s very simple that I''ve investigated some of his industries, including several companies of no small scale. As long as I buy his company and then make a bad account, I can sue him for fraud and make a claim."


    Lisfal is very simple. It seems that this kind of thing is very simple for him.


    But in Chen Yu''s voice, it''s really not simple at all.


    Chen Yu doesn''t understand the game of the rich at all.


    "Of course, we''ll split the advantages in half." "It''s as if that bastard is paying you and Farrie for it," lisfal said


    "Johnny, I don''t want a cent." "It''s yours," Chen said. "I just want him to be ruined. I don''t need anything else."


    ¡­¡­


    Steven left Chen''s home and went straight back to his studio.


    Although he has conceded defeat, he still hopes to try harder.


    Not for the others, but for what Chen Yu said to him.


    Even if the whole world does not believe you, I still believe you, is the best director in the world.


    This sentence is a great encouragement to Steven.


    Just then, Steven''s phone rang.


    "Steven, you know, your little friend seems to be in trouble." Said Halifa Oliver to the phone.


    "My little friend? Do you say Chen? What''s the trouble with him? "


    "He seems to have solved it himself." "It''s taliste, the second largest shareholder of PLM, who is also the director of publicity. He sent taliste to prison. To be honest, I admire your little friend. He has direct evidence. If taliste is sent to court this time, he may be in prison for ten years," said Khalifa Oliver


    "What''s going on?"


    "It''s like this..." Khalifa Oliver said what she had learned.


    Most of it was on the news, but she did some of her own research.


    So I know more than ordinary people.


    Steven''s face suddenly showed anger, but after his anger, he was frustrated again.


    Because he found he couldn''t do anything.


    "Oliver, I want you to help me."


    "Oh? How can I help you? "


    "I heard a few years ago that taliste is engaged in some illegal business. If you have any channels, please help me to investigate."


    "And then?"


    "I want taliste to spend his life in prison picking up soap."


    "You and that Chinese are just ordinary friends."


    "No, we are not ordinary friends."


    "Then why help you?"


    "If you help me this time, I can promise you a condition."


    "Any conditions?"


    "Yes, I will accept any conditions as long as I can."


    "That''s what you said."


    ¡­¡­


    "Falk Falk Falk, why is that? Why is that? " Taliste, furious, pointed to the lawyer: "are you? Is that you? "


    "Mr. taliste, I have my own lawyer''s license revoked. Do you think it''s necessary for me to keep your millions of dollars away from me and let myself get into a whirlpool? I''m just here to inform you that I''m no longer your lawyer. "


    "I don''t need you! Get out of here, get out of here! " Taliste growled furiously.


    "Taliste, I''ve worked for you for so many years. I think it''s better for you to plead guilty directly and try to get the understanding of the jury and the victim to reduce the crime."


    "I won''t listen to you. I won''t go to jail!" Taliste''s face was full of ferocity: "get out of here, get out of here! I''m a billionaire. "


    The lawyer shook his head and said nothing more.


    Although his lawyer''s license has been revoked, as a bystander, he can see better than before.


    This incident is like a whirlpool, constantly pulling Tallis into the abyss.


    But taliste, as an insider, was like a drowning man.


    Constantly struggling, seizing all opportunities to get rid of the vortex.


    But in fact, the more he struggles, the deeper he gets.Until the end of the day.


    Now the whole Hollywood, no, the whole America is shaking.


    Because this incident is so bad.


    Now people all over the United States are cursing taliste.


    Even in Los Angeles, something happened to me, demanding that taliste be severely punished.


    If it''s just the previous accusation, it may not cause such a big wave.


    What really pushed taliste to the abyss was the video footage of his last conversation with a lawyer.


    That''s an undeniable charge.


    Taliste didn''t mean to repent, he even wanted to kill his mouth and hurt the victim again.


    Today''s taliste has been nailed to the stigma of the United States.


    ¡­¡­


    Taliste spent several days in the detention facility, although it was a single room.


    But for him, this is hell.


    He doesn''t want to stay here for a moment.


    You have to go out. This is not where you should be.


    But collecting bail money is not so easy.


    Because the impact of this time is too great, coupled with his family, so his bail is also amazing.


    The $150 million bail has become the third largest in history.


    Of course, taliste was not happy with the record at all.


    Even if he can''t get the money out directly, he can only raise bail by selling PLM shares at a low price.


    But because of his influence, PLM''s share price is also depressed. In a few days, it directly fell by 30%.


    And with the outside public opinion, PLM''s share price is still going down by 10% every day.


    Taliste felt at this time that if he didn''t get rid of the shares, it would probably rot in his hands.


    If you put it in the past, taliste can''t see the felicity.


    But now Tallis has lost his mind early, just want to get out of detention.


    He didn''t want to sleep on a board harder than a stone, or eat a meal worse than a pig''s.


    Taliste called in his assistant again: "tell me, who is the highest bidder now?"

 Chapter 680

    Hollywood''s six major film companies, such as PLM, have a solid structure and foundation.


    There will be very few stock price fluctuations, A super a major release of the blockbuster, the company ''s stock price will not rise more than 5%.


    Of course, 5% of the stock price fluctuation in the stock market is a big fluctuation.


    It is almost impossible for the share price to plummet by more than 50% due to a shareholder scandal.


    It can be seen from the eyes that someone is operating in the dark.


    But taliste, who was a wise man at first, had the same mind as the devil. He could not see the problem.


    Obviously someone is taking advantage of the fire, but he didn''t realize it.


    As the second largest shareholder of PLM, taliste owns 15% of PLM.


    As the largest shareholder, rasfa only holds 24% of the shares.


    In a company like PLM, the composition of shareholders is very complicated, and the number of shareholders may exceed 100.


    More than 1% of the shares are already major shareholders and have the right to attend the shareholders'' meeting.


    PLM''s market value was 12 billion yuan, but in just a few days, its share price dropped 50%.


    If the share price falls, PLM''s total shareholders'' wealth will evaporate by 6 billion dollars.


    Taliste asked the assistant to sell all the shares, leaving them in his hands would only drop more.


    At last, rasfa bought all shares of taliste.


    At the same time, he also fully established himself as the first largest shareholder of PLM company.


    Nine hundred million dollars of cash went into taliste''s bank account.


    Taliste also signed a share transfer contract at the detention facility.


    Just as taliste waited patiently for his assistant to bail him.


    Suddenly I got the news that his assistant, who had worked for him for 12 years, was missing.


    At the same time, the money originally in his bank account was transferred to dozens of anonymous bank cards.


    Even taliste was stunned by the dazzling operation.


    Taliste could not have imagined that he would be betrayed by his most trusted subordinates.


    His assistant knows him too well. He knows taliste''s bank card code.


    Also know his bank card safe bolt, so-called bank card safe bolt is to point to a single transfer amount.


    If there is more than one amount, the safety bolt will be triggered, and the bank will immediately monitor the whereabouts of the money, and freeze the bank card immediately in case of any danger.


    But as long as it doesn''t exceed the safety bolt, the bank will think it''s normal operation.


    Plus now that taliste is in detention, he has no idea what''s going on outside.


    If taliste could see his mobile phone at this time, he would surely see countless transfer information.


    His assistant didn''t leave him any money. He took the money and completely evaporated.


    Taliste is still in the detention house. His mind is empty.


    "I will kill him I''m going to kill that bastard That bastard who dares to betray me... " Taliste growled madly.


    ¡­¡­


    "Ha ha That assistant is really capable. What''s his name? " The tears of rasphaz''s smile came out.


    As the saying goes, if you want to be unlucky, you can plug your teeth with water.


    "He seems to be Quinn." Zola said with a smile.


    "By the way, what''s the stock price of our company now?"


    "It''s starting to pick up. As long as we throw out a few more good news and taliste''s removal from the company''s board of directors, the company''s share price will soon return to the normal level."


    "Taliste has been smart all his life, but at last he was betrayed by his assistant. I really don''t know what to say about him. Well, we don''t have any plans behind us."


    "I''ve heard that taliste is now selling other properties under his name."


    "Oh? Is there a takeover? "


    "Yes, we have. It''s lisfar that we met last time at Chen''s place."


    "Is it him? Which side is he from? " Asked rasfa.


    "All he bought were industries in which taliste had problems."


    "What does that mean?"


    "What else does it mean to buy those companies, then make the accounts bad, and then let taliste pay for it? What can taliste pay for it now? We can only compensate him for the rest of the property. "


    "Unexpectedly, that guy is also a tough character. This kind of Yin move can come out."


    ¡­¡­


    Taliste is now like a drowning man, selling off his industry to raise money.


    It doesn''t matter. I have a lot of assets. I still have a chance to turn over.As long as I come out of prison, I will catch my enemies and betrayers and throw them into the sea.


    "Taliste, someone wants to see you outside." The guards came in from the outside and informed taliste.


    Taliste combed his slightly disordered hair and walked out of the cell with his head held high.


    When taliste saw the man at the table outside, he immediately came forward with a smile.


    This man has not been here for the first time. Every time he comes, he comes to discuss with him and buy his property.


    Taliste is learning now. He won''t let anyone else handle it.


    If you want to buy an estate, he will come in person.


    "Hello, Mr. van carat. Which company did you see again today? As you know, my companies are all high-quality industries. If I were not in a hurry to use money now, I would not sell these industries. "


    But fankra''s face was a little cold: "Mr. taliste, I now formally lodge a complaint with you. The actual situation of your company is totally inconsistent with the contract. Now I ask you to compensate me. Of course, you can also refuse, but I will put forward enforcement to the court, freeze and auction your company to compensate me."


    "What? Wait Mr. van carat, are you mistaken? "


    "I''m not mistaken. You can have a look at these accounts."


    Taliste picked up the account book and looked at it. The more he looked at it, the more frightened his face became.


    If you follow the records on these accounts, it means that you make up your assets and inflate the market price, which is suspected of fraud.


    "Mr. taliste, you can either pay me $110 million or I can apply directly to the court, but then your bail will be much higher."


    Taliste is almost on the verge of falling. He would have collected enough bail money. Would he have to pay so much compensation?


    "It''s a fake It''s impossible... "


    Why does Talis always encounter such a bad thing when he spits blood?


    Why is that?


    It seems that the whole world is doing right with him.


    Taliste couldn''t contain his anger. The next moment, he felt like a whirlwind, then fell to the ground.

 Chapter 681

    When van carat came out of the police custody, he took out the phone.


    "Boss, he has already signed it."


    "Well, let me know how much assets he still has."


    "Boss, according to my investigation, the sum of his assets and his son''s assets is less than one million dollars."


    "So much more?" Lisfal was a little surprised.


    Taliste''s fortune is close to three billion dollars. In just a few days, only one million dollars are left. How much is that?


    If taliste''s brain could be more normal, more rational.


    I''m not going to ruin my family.


    For example, his PLM stock has directly lowered the market price by half.


    Another example is the $900 million that was defrauded by an assistant.


    According to the current strength of bank supervision, under normal circumstances, even if the owner of the money is in prison, it is difficult to remove the money.


    But that''s how it happened.


    Taliste seemed to be bent over by bad luck.


    "Try again. I promised my brother that I would ruin taliste. Do you know what it means? There is no money left. "


    "Well, I''ll find a way." Van carat was helpless.


    ¡­¡­


    After a few days, the heat of the event gradually decreased.


    But just then, another explosive message appeared.


    Taliste is suspected of making and selling drugs.


    The news is not just about hype, but also a lot of evidence.


    Taliste started out selling drugs, and it hasn''t stopped for years.


    And even the evidence came out.


    The fire that had not been completely extinguished was ignited again.


    Steven looked at the news and took out his phone and called Halifa Oliver.


    "Oliver, thank you."


    "Remember your promise."


    "I will remember." Steven replied frankly.


    Sure enough, taliste was once again the target of the American people''s whipping.


    Especially in Los Angeles, there are hundreds of parades every day.


    The government is required to impose the death penalty on talisti.


    ¡­¡­


    Chen Yu received a call.


    "Mr. Chen, I''m Mr. taliste''s lawyer."


    Chen Yu is quite surprised, since he has dismissed a lawyer.


    Someone else wanted to be taliste''s lawyer.


    "Oh, and then?"


    "Mr. taliste is willing to compensate you for one million dollars. I hope you can give up the charges against him."


    "Ha ha Do you think it''s possible? "


    This lawyer is also very headache, he is not willing to become taliste''s lawyer at all.


    It was assigned to taliste by the court.


    Even if he was God, he could not turn over the iron case.


    Even if you lose a lawsuit.


    The key point is that the risk of doing taliste is too great.


    It seems that as long as you become taliste''s lawyer, it is the public enemy of the whole people.


    Even his wife, after learning that he became taliste''s lawyer, began to shiver with him.


    The lawyer hasn''t felt that way.


    He just wants to end the lawsuit soon.


    It''s all right. All in all, it''s over.


    Fortunately, taliste has basically given up the struggle.


    But taliste didn''t want to die.


    His current charges are likely to put him on the gallows.


    Although there are very, very few death row inmates in California every year.


    But the taliste incident is really too much.


    It seems that all the people are waiting for the judiciary to give them an account.


    This year''s death penalty is likely to have his share.


    In the judicial process of the United States, the trial process of death penalty is extremely complex.


    The whole litigation process can last for years.


    It''s just that taliste didn''t have the courage to gamble.


    He knew he couldn''t get out, but he still didn''t want to die, didn''t want to hear that he was going to be executed.


    So now he just wants Chen to drop the charges.


    In this way, he can be less guilty.


    Maybe he can avoid the death penalty.


    After hanging up on taliste''s lawyer.


    Chen Chu got up and stretched.


    "I think I should see him."


    Chen Yu came to the detention center, and taliste really came to see him.


    It''s only ten days. Taliste is like twenty years old.Of course, Chen doesn''t care about taliste.


    He''s not here to comfort taliste.


    Taliste''s eyes to Chen Yu are very complicated.


    Hate, it must be inevitable.


    But he still has a sense of politeness.


    He still seemed to imagine that Chen could see his pity and let him go.


    "Mr. taliste, do you remember what I said to you last time?" Chen Yu, with a bright smile, looked at taliste and said, "as long as it''s a war, it''s possible to lose."


    "Mr. Chen You win, you see my age is not small, I don''t want to fight with you anymore, you Let me go once. I promise that in the future It will never be in front of you again. "


    "I''m sorry, I can''t promise. What do you think I did so much for?" Chen Chu smiled at taliste and said, "it took me a lot of effort to ruin your family."


    "You?" Taliste was stunned.


    He has never associated Chen with his shrinking assets.


    He knew the whole story. He didn''t believe it had anything to do with Chen Yu.


    "Remember the black wolf who was staring at you that day?" Chen Yu grinned: "it devours your wealth."


    "You You... "


    Taliste rose sharply and began to shake.


    Every night, he had the same dream.


    A black wolf is nibbling at his flesh and blood.


    And every dream is connected.


    Every time he dreams, he can see that his flesh and blood are decreasing.


    "Hell is not far from you."


    The watchmen around saw taliste fall to the ground and hurriedly came to check and rescue him.


    Chen Yu stood up and turned away with a smile.


    Just then, Chen''s phone rang.


    "Hello, Chen, let''s go to the cinema tonight."


    "What movie?"


    "Of course, it''s Mr. Steven''s detective in the raging sea. You can''t forget that today is July 1, Friday."


    "Ah? Is Steven''s movie on today? "


    "Yes."


    "I''m going to buy movie tickets now."


    After work, Farley went straight to the cinema and the two watched the movie hand in hand.


    Chen Yu is not a movie critic. Anyway, he enjoys watching it.


    "Chen, do you think it looks good?"


    It''s just that the supporting actor who played him finally died in the arms of Farley''s actor. Chen Yu is still a little upset.


    The plot is far from what he thought, but as Steven''s friend, even if it''s a bad movie, he should be unconscionable, let alone he thinks it''s not bad.


    "It''s beautiful, of course. You can see how touching the last scene is. I''m in tears."


    "I''m disappointed that Steven can make such a bad movie." An audience who has seen the film, behind Chen Yu, shouts cursing.


    "What are you farting about there? What''s wrong?" Chen Yu directly connects with Tao.

 Chapter 682

    "Are you blind? That''s the worst movie of the year. "


    "It''s very beautiful. I think you''re looking for bones in your eggs."


    "Idiot."


    "Falk..." Chen Yu directly punched in the past.


    The man was beaten and rushed to fight with Chen Yu.


    Fari covered her face and watched Chen Yu wrestle with a stranger. Her face was speechless.


    Then Then the cinema called the police.


    Chen and fali, as well as the audience, were sent to the police station.


    Then Chen Yu made a hundred dollar settlement.


    Chen Yu didn''t talk all the way. Anyway, it was humiliating. It was really humiliating.


    Somehow I had a fight with a stranger.


    "That''s not the way you want to support Steven."


    "Well, what else can I do?"


    "I''ll pack ten shows tomorrow."


    "Ah, yes, I forgot."


    Back home, Farley saw Chen Yu not go to bed, but holding the computer, typing there all the time.


    "What are you doing?"


    "I''m at rotten tomato. I see someone saying bad things about Steven''s movie."


    Farry could not laugh or cry. She seldom saw Chen Yu so serious about one thing.


    "It''s time to go to bed."


    "Wait a minute, I''ll scold him and cry."


    Fari came up, and then she saw Chen Yu typing a line.


    Boy, there is a kind of address. I will not type you Shi.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Chen, you let them stare at the rotten tomato net for you. There are many of them. They must be more efficient than you alone."


    "Ah, yes." Chen immediately jumped out of bed with the computer in his arms.


    Chen Yu called all the evil devils to come along: "you stare at me. As long as someone scolds the movie and says it''s not good-looking, you scold all of them back."


    At this time, Steven''s call came.


    "Chen, are you asleep?"


    "No, Steven. I went to see your movie today. It''s very good. I believe it can definitely explode at the box office. Believe me."


    Steven wryly smiled: "do you like it very much?"


    "Very, very much." Chen replied earnestly, "I will go to see it again tomorrow."


    "No, I''ll give you the source file. You can read it several times if you want." Steven sends the source file of the movie directly to Chen Yu.


    Generally speaking, if the movie source files are leaked out, it will greatly affect the box office.


    Even if it is a relative, it is impossible to send the source file to the other party.


    But Steven obviously gave up.


    Of course, he also believes that Chen Yu will not send the source documents to others.


    This is also his trust in Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu was speechless, and Steven hung up later.


    Chen looked at the evil spirits around him: "look at the movie and find out the essence, so it''s more true to curse."


    After 12 o''clock, Steven still hasn''t left the studio.


    Steven hasn''t been out of the office all day today.


    Steven rubbed his forehead and Yu Wenhui''s eyes flashed to Steven''s face.


    "Mr. Steven Friday''s single day box office has come out. "


    "Well, how much is the box office?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Yu Wenhui didn''t say a word for a long time.


    "Come on, I''ll support you. I''m ready for it."


    "3.45 million in advance, 8 million on Friday."


    Steven is in a deep mood, even if he is ready mentally.


    But the number is still lower than he thought.


    "So low? No mistake? "


    "No, I''ve checked it three times." Yu Wenhui replied.


    "What''s the score of rotten tomato net?"


    "Rotten tomatoes scored only 5.5."


    "Well, I see. It''s late. You can go back." Steven''s voice is very low.


    Steven felt all his strength gone.


    When Yu Wenhui left the office.


    I heard a crash in the office.


    She was frightened at the sound.


    "Why is this Why is this... "


    Steven vent, computer, bookshelf, cup Everything has become the object of his vent.


    It lasted for more than ten minutes. Steven was tired, so he stopped.


    Then I began to clean up the office in silence.


    Steven is a man of great self-esteem.


    It can also be said that he is a man of face.


    No matter how heavy he is, he will not be seen by others.Steven crouched down and picked up the debris on the ground.


    Just then, something slipped out of Steven''s shirt pocket.


    Ding -


    hmm? Steven remembers that this is the lucky gold coin Chen gave him.


    Steven reached out to pick it up, accidentally touching his fingers against the debris.


    "Ah..."


    Steven''s hand shrank and he was bleeding.


    An idea came to Steven''s mind.


    He reached out and picked up the lucky gold coins, then put the blood on them.


    But the next moment, Steven felt funny.


    ¡­¡­


    Now in an ordinary family, a fat man is typing into the computer.


    "It''s time to go to bed, KEM." Cried cam''s mother.


    "Mom, wait a minute, I''ll go to sleep later."


    "Don''t be too late."


    KEM continued to type crazily: "nothing to say, Steven''s new movie" detective the raging sea "is a total flop."


    No sooner had he posted the post than he had a reply.


    "That just means you''re a fool. You don''t understand the movie at all."


    "I don''t understand detective nuhai? You don''t need to use your brain at all. "


    "You don''t have brains. The structure of the movie is ingenious. First, four bank robbers appear. In fact, the camera shows that there are also their people in the bank, the bank manager who was shot."


    "Where''s the hint?"


    "The bank manager has a three minute camera shot, of which 30 seconds is a phone call, apparently a phone call to his wife. In fact, what he said is a whisper. I''m very good. This is the first sentence, which is actually a hint that the robber can start to act. Then the second sentence is that I go home at five, which is actually saying that there are five security guards in the bank, and..."


    KEM looks at this post and replies, remembering the movie clips he saw today.


    Vaguely, it seems to be exactly as this post says.


    But KEM didn''t remember very well.


    If it''s true, as the Post said, then I have to watch the movie again tomorrow.


    Cam immediately booked tickets for tomorrow''s movie on the Internet.


    Because of this post, KEM didn''t fall asleep all night and kept flashbacks in his mind.


    In the early morning, cam went to the cinema.


    "I''ll see if it''s my fault or that man''s nonsense."


    In the early morning movie theater, there was no one, just KEM.

 Chapter 683

    KEM watched the opening of the movie, sure enough.


    The pictures in the movie are related to the post last night.


    Cam''s mind is getting clearer and clearer. God, it''s really like that post said.


    It''s not that the movie is bad, it''s that I didn''t understand the movie at all.


    And every detail of the movie is closely linked.


    Every shot, even a close-up, actually has a deep meaning.


    It''s just that after reading it over, cam found that he still had a lot of things to understand.


    "No, I have to see it again."


    KEM read it again, but still didn''t understand it.


    There are several more spectators in this show. When the audience exits.


    When cam heard that the movie was bad, he was furious.


    "You didn''t understand the movie at all."


    "What? You said I didn''t understand the movie? Do you know that I am a professional film critic? "


    "As long as you''re still a movie critic, let me tell you something about the real hidden mystery of this movie."


    There were also several people around, surrounded by KEM and critics, listening to KEM''s explanation.


    ¡°¡­¡­ For example, the orca, in fact, is a result of Mexican people''s indiscriminate dumping of toxic waste, so the variation, on the surface, does not explain the origin of the orca at all, but in fact, there are hints... "


    The filmmaker was stunned by what KEM said, and the critics stopped watching KEM, unable to help but worried.


    "Keep talking."


    "I understand it now, and I''ll see it again."


    "Then I''ll see it again. Let''s go together. I want to see what details I missed."


    Several viewers around also said they would like to see the film again.


    These people have watched it once, but they haven''t had an addiction.


    "No, I found more things. The more I understood, the more secrets I found in this movie."


    "All of a sudden, I found out that the protagonist was actually a villain."


    "Why do you think so?"


    "I don''t know if I read the hidden details wrong."


    A few people around, you a word, I a word, began to discuss crazily.


    "You see, some people are saying that movies are not good."


    "Falk, these idiots, don''t they have brains in the movies?" "No, I can''t let them denigrate Steven''s masterpiece. It''s Steven''s masterpiece. It''s his work. No one is allowed to insult this masterpiece."


    KEM obviously forgot. Last night, he was one of them.


    "Yes, they can''t be allowed to denigrate such a masterpiece." The critics nodded.


    "I suddenly found out that I haven''t read enough, and I intend to savor some carefully to see if there are any details I missed."


    "Me too. It''s amazing. This movie is really wonderful."


    ¡­¡­


    "At the beginning, I thought it was a bad movie, but it turned out to be a masterpiece. Then I thought it was a gunfight movie. When I saw it for the second time, I found it was a police bandit movie, another was a suspense movie, the fourth was an environmental protection movie, and the fifth was an exploration of human nature. I just watched it again, and I found it was an environmental protection movie Science fiction. " KEM wiped the sweat off his forehead.


    He''s over used his brain. From morning to afternoon, he watched it five or six times in a row.


    He opened his rotten tomato account and found someone replying in his post.


    "Just now I went to see" detective nuhai "several times. I found that what the landlord said was true. It was really a masterpiece."


    "Is it really so beautiful?"


    "It''s a fantastic movie. Every time you watch it, you have a brand new experience. People who don''t have enough brains suggest not watching it."


    "Yes, I agree with the landlord. I''ve seen it three times today, and I find it''s like exploring a new field every time."


    "It''s hard to believe that so much information is hidden in a film less than 120 minutes long."


    "Director Steven is director Steven. I think this is his blockbuster No, I''ll see it again. "


    KEM has changed from a sprayer to a fan of Steven.


    And it''s the craziest kind. If you see anyone on the website who says bad things about detective nuhai, he will rush up like a crazy believer.


    Then tell them about his movie watching experience and some of the details he understood.


    "Is it that good? I saw it too, and I didn''t feel it at all. "


    "Stupid people can''t see it. It''s a normal thing. Even if you see it a hundred times, you can''t understand it."


    "I''m going to see it again right now. I don''t believe there are so many hidden elements in this movie."Two hours later, the man replied again.


    "God, I found out that I was really a fool. I didn''t see the secret. I apologized to director Steven for my mistake."


    ¡­¡­


    "Jin and mu, are you still there for comments?"


    "Master, we''ve changed our minds after many people scolded us."


    "Oh, yes, let me see."


    Chen picked up the computer, looked through the comments they left, and then looked back at Jin and mu.


    "Is this movie so amazing? Is it because I''m so stupid that I didn''t find Steven''s Secret in it? "


    Chen Yu himself is a little confused.


    Forget it. I''ll see later.


    "Well, the score of this movie has increased a lot. It seems that it was only 5.5 yesterday, but now it has reached 7.5."


    At this time, Chen''s phone rang, Wright''s call.


    "Hello, Chen, what are you doing?"


    "Nothing, Wright, what are you doing?"


    "My old lady is bored and wants to find someone to go to the cinema with me."


    "Ah?"


    "I want to see detective nuhai. Today, my students are crazy about recommending this movie to me. Then I read it again and found that I didn''t understand it."


    "Er..."


    Is it really so magical that I can''t understand it?


    "Then why should I accompany you to the cinema?"


    "Because I found that this is actually a horror movie, and the hidden information makes me feel hairy."


    Chen Yu doesn''t know what to do now.


    Horror movie? Where''s the horror movie from?


    This is clearly a medium-sized investment popcorn movie is not good, there is no element of terror.


    Well, if it''s horrible when the police and bandits fight with guns.


    "Are you serious?"


    "Chen, you told me that you know director Steven. Ask him how much information he has hidden here. I can''t eat now. It''s like digging out all the secrets in this movie."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

 Chapter 684

    "Mr. Steven Good news, Mr. Steven Good news. " Yu Wenhui rushed into Steven''s office and exclaimed in surprise.


    Steven frowned. He was in a bad state of mind. He didn''t sleep all night last night.


    This morning, I saw some news criticizing myself.


    He''s not just in bad shape, he''s in a bad mood.


    "What is it?" Steven''s tone was a little angry.


    "Rotten tomato website''s score is up, now it''s 8.1."


    "Ah? Why so high? " Steven asked in surprise.


    It''s impossible. The maximum score you can estimate is about 6.0.


    I''m not shooting art films. How could I get 8.1 points?


    Is the rotten tomato website wrong?


    Or is Yu Wenhui talking about ghosts?


    From yesterday''s word-of-mouth, this score will only go straight down, not up.


    "It''s true. I don''t believe you can read it yourself."


    Steven opens the rotten tomato website and clicks on his own movie page.


    "Eh?"


    8.2 points? Higher than what Yu Wenhui said.


    What''s going on?


    Is there anyone who gives himself credit?


    Steven''s comments were all: "director Steven, please accept my apology."


    Steven continued to turn the page and managed to find a serious comment.


    Then he clicked on the comment, and then he looked at himself like a fool.


    Does this commentator think too much.


    Do you have so many elements in your movie?


    Do you have so many hidden plots?


    Just then Steven got a call from rasfa.


    "Steven, you''re amazing. You''re amazing. You''re amazing. How did you do it?"


    "What? Lasfar, what are you talking about? "


    "I said your movie, it''s wonderful. It''s really wonderful." "I''ve seen it six times, or I haven''t seen enough. There are so many hidden things in this movie. Tell me, how many hidden things are there?"


    "Well Guess... "


    "You''re not interesting."


    "It''s even more boring when I say it. If you want to know, just look at it and think about it."


    "All right, all right, I''ll keep watching." "By the way, as of 7 p.m., the box office on Saturday had reached 65 million dollars a day, according to rasfa


    "Ah? So high? All day yesterday, plus the early show, it''s worth 10 million dollars, isn''t it? Today''s box office is 65 million dollars by seven? You''re not lying to me, are you? "


    "I didn''t understand it yesterday. I''ll contact several lines tomorrow to see if I can add more lines."


    After hanging up, Steven slumped in his chair.


    His mind is completely empty.


    How is it possible?


    Why did the reviews change overnight?


    Why did bad movies become masterpieces overnight?


    The box office has skyrocketed several times. Is it true that I accidentally shot it and then clip it in?


    It''s impossible. It''s possible if there''s one or two.


    But the whole movie, more than 100 minutes, how can I arrange so much content?


    At 12 o''clock on Saturday, Yu Wenhui rushed into Steven''s office again.


    "Mr. Steven, the box office is coming out today. It''s $86 million in 24 hours."


    Steven feels suffocated, 86 million dollars!?


    Even if it''s super-a production, it''s estimated that the box office on Friday plus the box office in advance will be at this level.


    Of course, there are some films that could break the $100 million mark.


    But "detective nuhai" is just a low-cost film, which has reached the box office level of super-a production.


    On Sunday, the third day, the box office broke 100 million dollars, reaching 101 million dollars.


    The total box office for the three-day weekend totaled $198.5 million.


    Box office ranked fifth in history in the first three days of the weekend.


    And in the top four, without exception, are super-a large-scale production, the cost of shooting alone is more than $200 million, and other promotion and publicity add up to $300.4 billion in monster level investment.


    But now, detective nuhai has created his own miracle with 50 million dollars.


    And the direction of the media has changed completely. The media that used to sing bad songs about Steven started to praise Steven when they all changed their tune.


    Steven has also gone through three days of excitement, and Monday''s box office has come out.


    Ninety nine million dollars. It''s a real world record.Box office record for the first business day, $99 million.


    While "detective nuhai" has a good harvest in both box office and word-of-mouth, other films are full of sorrow.


    Who would have thought that the "angry sea detective", which was supposed to be the street goods, would show extremely sharp tusks without any sign.


    It''s like a monster, and it''s starting to hit box office.


    It''s totally not in line with the normal box office trend. Generally speaking, after entering the working day, the box office of the film will be cut short in a single day.


    But detective nuhai is totally out of the ordinary.


    Everyone seems to have foreseen that a box office miracle is coming into being.


    But now Steven suddenly calmed down.


    Just when the outside world is all praising him, Steven is very calm.


    He knew what he had done.


    He also doesn''t think that his films can really bear so much praise.


    Steven has been playing with the gold coin in his hand.


    This is a lucky gold coin from Chen Yu.


    He has been thinking about it.


    Everything seems to start with this gold coin.


    Maybe he guessed wrong, or is it just a wonderful coincidence?


    "Mr. Steven, it''s very late..." Yu Wenhui knocked on Steven''s office door.


    "You go back first." Steven waved.


    "Then I''ll go first. " Yu Wenhui pulls on the office door.


    She knew Steven didn''t sleep much these days. The first night was because of his box office failure.


    In the next few days, it was because of the box office explosion.


    He was too excited to sleep.


    Steven sat in the office for over an hour.


    Nothing was done.


    Finally, he picked up the phone.


    "Hello, Chen..."


    "Falk, do you know what time it is?"


    "Well I''m sorry. "


    "I''ll hang up first."


    "No, Chen I used that gold coin. "


    "Well, on Saturday?"


    Steven was more certain that it was the gold coin effect.


    "Chen, can you tell me what''s going on?"


    "You are very strong." Chen Yu replied inexplicably.


    "What?"


    "I''m going to bed."


    "Falk You need to hang up. I''ll kill you right now. "


    Dudu -

 Chapter 685

    It was probably the hardest night for Steven.


    Early in the morning, Steven killed Chen Yu at home.


    "Hi, Steven. Congratulations on your movie sale." Farley saw Steven come in: "Chen Tuo is still sleeping, there is breakfast in the restaurant, I think you should need to, after having breakfast, go to bring Chen down, I go to work first."


    "Thank you." Steven kept a polite smile, nodded and watched Fanny go to work.


    Well, he''s really hungry.


    Chen''s breakfast has always been delicious.


    These two little lovers have always been very good at craftsmanship.


    It seems that Chen Yu and fali can enjoy themselves very much every time they come.


    Crash -


    "Falk, Steven I''m going to kill you... "


    Steven dropped his bucket and turned to run.


    But directly by Chen Zhu to grasp, pulled to the balcony outside.


    "Chen Wait What do you want? This is the third floor! "


    Chen Yu, no matter how many, holds Steven and jumps straight out.


    "Chen, I''m wrong, I''m wrong Wait... "


    "Ah..."


    Puff -


    Steven almost peed, but when he entered the water, he obviously felt Chen''s palm protecting his head.


    Although it is clear that Chen Yu will not really hurt him, he is still furious with stie''s literary style.


    If he can''t beat Chen, he really wants to press Chen into the water.


    "Tell me, Chen, what''s the matter, will you?"


    "I said, it''s all your own efforts, plus a little bit of luck." Chen Yu said quietly.


    Steven actually guessed before he came that Chen would not say anything.


    Or use this ambiguous answer.


    Said the same as didn''t say.


    "Chen, I won''t hesitate to ask you for anything in the future."


    "What if you were asked to change your sexual orientation?"


    "Falk Don''t you... " Steven peed in terror.


    Chen Yu compared his middle finger, and Steven said, "by the way, you said, when my movie is on sale, I''ll have another wine tasting."


    "Until I make some more wine, last time you were all empty."


    "Well, give me an exact number."


    "I don''t know. Look at the mood."


    "Do you want to break your promise?"


    "You''re only a few days since the movie was released. It''s not good to hold a celebration after you get off the line. To be honest, I haven''t even attended the celebration."


    "Well, you must come at the celebration party."


    The box office of detective nuhai is like a monster.


    Every day, astronomical box office receipts, 85 million on Tuesday, 73 million on Wednesday, 69 million on Thursday, 80 million on Friday, and 100 million on Saturday and Sunday again.


    Everyone in Hollywood is staring at the box office.


    This kind of counter trend growth box office, once again broke the box office record of the next week.


    The box office in North America has broken through 800 million dollars. It''s only the second week since the movie was released.


    The movie released at the same time as "detective nuhai" is one of AI Hong.


    "Detective nuhai" is in full swing, which of course means that other films of the same period have been divided into profits.


    Even an animated film released on Friday, totally different types and audiences, will inevitably be affected.


    For detective nuhai, of course, the situation is great, but for other films it is a disaster.


    Under the influence of detective nuhai, PLM''s stock is also in full swing.


    Not only did it return to its high position, it even broke the previous stock price peak.


    The current North American box office record is $936 million for Star Wars.


    No one doubts that this record will be smashed by detective nuhai.


    In fact, on the third day of the third week of nuhai detective, the box office of nuhai detective broke the North American box office record.


    The box office in the third week was half cut compared with the $600 million in the second week, but even so, the $300 million in revenue was still enough to shut anyone''s mouth.


    At this time, all the people outside the inner circle are guessing where the end of this so-called masterpiece is.


    1.5 billion? Or two billion dollars?


    And it''s been shown in other areas this week.


    Although it is not as popular as North America, it is still highly praised.


    And the score of "nuhai detective" on rotten tomato website has reached an unprecedented 9.9.


    No matter in the box office or in the scoring, it has become a worthy new king.


    ¡­¡­Rasfa''s mouth is going to be crooked these two weeks, and his wealth is soaring with the release of the film.


    Of course, the skyrocketing share price is only a virtual property for him, which belongs to some real estate and cannot be realized.


    But the share of box office still makes his money full.


    And the company''s management and board of directors also unanimously approved the project of the second film.


    According to the normal box office share, the investment budget of $50 million will take about $150 million to recover the cost.


    But Steven''s film has exceeded expectations too much.


    Even the opposition inside the company dare not say such things as changing directors at this time.


    It is even proposed that whatever Steven does, there is no ceiling on the budget, and the company will never interfere with the shooting and editing rights.


    Even the characters are randomly chosen by Steven.


    Of course, Steven needs to take care of it now. He didn''t promise so soon.


    The release of the film set Steven''s career at a new height.


    Now the six major film companies are all throwing olive branches at him.


    Compared with PLM, its treatment is superior.


    Steven doesn''t make movies at will. The first is the script.


    "Steven, can you tell me what you need to do to get the second one?" Rasfa knew that the first one had been deified, and the second one had to be Steven''s.


    Other directors don''t have this ability, even half of them can''t make it.


    Although the first part of detective nuhai has not been released yet, it has been regarded as a Bible treasure by all directors.


    The general layout of the textbook and the jaw dropping structure, I''m afraid most directors will not be able to study it thoroughly in their lifetime.


    "Falk, you don''t even have a script now. I''ll sign a fart. I''ve managed to build a reputation. I don''t want to hit the second one." Steven said.


    "Now all the writers in the company are rushing to work on the script. I believe the first draft will come out soon."


    "Let''s not talk about the second one. Did you decide to direct the last project of animal supermarket?"


    "Do you want to take this one? No problem. I''ll go to the board of directors and say it right now. "


    "No, didn''t Chen tell you?"


    "Yes, Chen told me once. He said that James is a good candidate, but Chen is a layman after all. I haven''t decided yet..."


    "I think James is good, too." Steven said.


    "Do you really think James is good?"


    "Chen said it was good, so it must be good."


    "Although we are friends with Chen, it is a matter of work after all."


    "I believe in Chen, just as only Chen believed that my films could be sold."

 Chapter 686

    "James, the project of animal supermarket is finished, and you will be the director of this project in the future."


    James was overjoyed to hear Steven.


    "Ah Thank you, Mr. Steven. "


    James has been throwing himself at Steven''s admiration these days.


    He used to think that he had almost learned, but now he found that the gap between him and Steven was too big.


    Obviously, he followed Steven all the way, but he didn''t see that Steven was hiding something in the movie.


    And it turns out that Steven is powerful, and unparalleled.


    "It''s not thanks to me, it''s thanks to Chen. It''s Chen who helped you get this opportunity." Steven said.


    "Yes, I will personally thank Chen."


    This is his first time as a director, of course, he will pay special attention to and seriously.


    As a commercial director, the ultimate decision is the box office.


    Steven naturally doesn''t have to say that James is still his deputy up to now.


    Chen Yu is a friend of Steven and rasfa, and James dare not despise him.


    Of course, he is also one of the heroes of detective nuhai.


    But his sense of existence is also the lowest, after all, what people remember is only Steven.


    Steven is the biggest star of the film.


    Neither the hero nor the heroine can be more brilliant than Steven.


    But in this movie, almost all the main characters are lucky.


    In particular, jaffen, from a third tier actor, has become a box office record holder.


    To be honest, jaffen didn''t even think of it.


    She still remembered that Chen Yu recommended her.


    Otherwise, she would never have been the heroine of Steven''s film.


    These days, she is also among the ranks of first-line female stars.


    Not too many works, as long as this one is enough.


    When the first day of the movie came out, she was criticized very badly.


    She said that she destroyed Steven''s movie, but I don''t know what happened. Somehow her performance actually means something else.


    In fact, she didn''t know what she was playing.


    But overnight, she became a powerful actress.


    What about a vase?


    ¡­¡­


    Chen Yu is swallowing the key.


    "Why not? What''s wrong? "


    As long as Chen Zhu swallowed the key, he felt nausea, and then spit it out immediately.


    Is it only the first time to use the swallowing key?


    What else can I do with the other keys?


    Chen Yu has a headache. Swallowing the key is the most wonderful way to use it.


    The result really works. Do other keys have to use wonderful methods?


    Chen, however, has been skeptical.


    What is the function of the first key.


    First of all, since the first key was used, the body''s resistance to injury has improved significantly.


    The second is that you can breathe in the water.


    It''s just a person thinking that Chen Yu really has no clue.


    Chen Yu suddenly thought of it.


    Arras is now half the library of the witch society.


    Maybe she has more memories of the key.


    Chen drove directly to the headquarters of the supernatural society.


    However, when Chen Yu arrived at the headquarters of the association, he found that all the people were gone, and Erdos guarded the gate.


    "Erdos, where have they all gone?"


    "President, they all followed Gaia to hunt."


    Hunting, what the hell?


    Is there anything else about the supernatural society that they don''t know about?


    "It''s Mr. West''s rule. In order to exercise everyone''s actual combat ability, everyone must have a certain number of actions and mission success rate every month. Gaia''s success rate is the highest every time he goes out to perform a mission, so they also like to go out hunting with Gaia."


    This is looking for the big guy, holding his thigh?


    Of course, Gaia''s actual combat ability is not.


    She''s a battle maniac herself.


    At the beginning, Chen Yu knew him from her beating.


    As for others, Chen Yu''s understanding of them.


    Once something happens, whether they can handle it or not, they will shrink back.


    It''s their habit.


    If they are always with Gaia, when can they be alone.


    When in danger, either Gaia does it or he does it himself.


    Of course, Chen doesn''t like it.After all, I''m here to be president, not a thug.


    An hour later, the crowd came back.


    Gaia''s body was still injured, and the others were unhurt.


    "Well, Chen, you came to the headquarters today." Gaia came up to greet Chen.


    Chen Yu looked at Gaia''s injury and said, "what happened to you?"


    "President, we met a magical creature, very powerful." Said West first.


    "And then?"


    "We beat it back together." West''s voice was quieter, and he looked at Gaia.


    Chen Yu looked at Gaia and said, "what he said is true? Do they really help? "


    "Yes, they have helped a lot."


    Gaia is now integrated into the group, so he doesn''t want to be excluded by the group.


    "By the way, how are you doing about that?"


    Of course, what Chen Yu said was to go to sea to search for treasure.


    Gaia thought for a moment and said, "Chen, I want to strengthen my strength."


    "Oh? Do you have no confidence in your strength? "


    "I''ve been following them all these days. I find that even if it''s just a normal situation, I''m late to deal with it. For example, I can''t defeat the magical creatures I meet today with all my strength. So I don''t know if I will encounter more trouble after going out to sea. I don''t want to be a burden. If I''m just holding back, then I''d rather not go. "


    In fact, it''s not that other members embrace their thighs, but that Gaia will follow them every time, and then take the initiative to fight.


    "OK, I''ll wait for you." Chen Chu nodded.


    Gaia''s words are not unreasonable. In nine out of ten, there will be supernatural forces in this treasure hunt.


    So Chen Yu thinks that Gaia really needs to improve his strength.


    Whether we can find the treasure or not, at least not to lose our lives.


    "Allah, is there anything in your brain, a magic book about keys?"


    "Search for keywords, keys."


    Chen Yu looks at Arras. Are you a search engine?


    "In search results, 1300 pieces of key related information have been found." Allah replied.


    "And the magic book about the key?"


    "Key words, key, magic book..."


    "The search result has found 326 magic books related to the key."


    "It''s all out. I need to look up some information."


    "Ah..." Allah screamed, "president, are you going to kill me?"


    "Why do you say that?"


    "To summon 326 magic books at the same time, I will cut off all flesh and blood from my body Do you have the heart? "

 Chapter 687

    Chen Yu thought for a moment, "be patient."


    "Wow..." Allah was crying, very sad, very desperate.


    "Forget it. Take your time and bring me a book first."


    ARAS cut off a bunch of hair again, just like last time, and lit it in front of Chen Yu.


    Then a magic book appeared in the ashes.


    Members of the association have seen the magic of Arras.


    Allah''s own fighting ability is very weak, but she is of great significance to the association.


    When Chen Yu saw this little magic book, he was disgusted.


    The more body parts Arras takes down, the more important the magic book he can summon.


    Even now most of the magic books can''t be taken out.


    If he had to summon the magic book, he would probably have to sacrifice himself.


    ARAS looked at Chen Yu timidly, then covered his hair with care.


    She was afraid that Chen was not satisfied with the magic book he called out, and then she wanted to cut off more of her hair.


    "What are you looking at? Am I such a cruel person? "


    Chen Yu rolled his eyes, took the magic book and waved: "kneel down."


    Allah, as pardoned, retreated timidly.


    Chen Chu looked through the magic book and found the record of the key.


    This magic book is a self-report diary.


    Chen Yu is very lucky. This magic book records such a message.


    ¡­¡­


    Vivian:


    I saw Amy again and she stole my gold key.


    And she worked out how to use it step by step before I did.


    She began to change. She was able to sense more elements. Her adaptability to the environment became extremely strong.


    Although I defeated her again and threw her into the abyss.


    I thought I killed her, but one night fifteen years later, she climbed out of the abyss.


    She became a little unfamiliar with her, her eyes were blind, but her sense of smell and hearing became extremely sharp.


    She found me. I don''t know how she survived in that dark abyss.


    But I know it must have something to do with the gold key.


    She has become stronger than before, but she is still not my opponent.


    Because in 15 years, I also found a key, silver key.


    And I also worked out how to use the key. This time I killed her and got the gold key from her again.


    ¡­¡­


    Chen Zhuo finished reading this short self-report.


    All the content is from the first perspective of this man called vian.


    From his own account, he also mentions the person who once owned and used the gold key, Amy.


    After Amy used the golden key, she gained strong adaptability to the environment.


    Chen Xun''s heart moved, literally.


    The real use of the gold key is not what I originally thought, but only breathing in the water.


    It is adaptability to the environment. In different environments, the body will instinctively produce certain characteristics to adapt to the changes brought about by the environment.


    There is also the induction of elements, which are aura.


    In other words, I can feel more aura.


    This is good news. I can speed up my cultivation.


    However, the golden key does not make people unable to be killed, only improves some aspects.


    In addition, if you are confined to some special and extreme environment for a long time, your body will undergo more extreme changes.


    This may be the real use of the gold key, according to Chen.


    But he is still a little hesitant, maybe what is recorded in it is not comprehensive.


    Perhaps even the author, Vivian himself, did not find the use of the gold key.


    He just found out from Amy about the use of the gold key, but he hasn''t fully figured out.


    At the same time, in this readme, vian also said that he also got a key, a silver key.


    And silver keys have different capabilities.


    Only the record is up to now, and the whole magic book only has this record.


    There is no more record of the key.


    Although not without harvest, but also limited harvest.


    Chen Yu is looking for another magic book from Arras.


    However, when ARAS saw Chen Yu, he hid far away.


    Looking at Alas'' long and short hair, Chen was embarrassed to ask for her again.


    Come on, wait for her hair to grow a little longer, then look for her magic book.


    "Arras, don''t run, I don''t want your hair."ARAS was relieved to hear Chen Yu''s words.


    "President, what can I do for you?"


    "This bottle of conditioner, you keep it for use, and protect your hair well."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    What do you mean?


    After talking for a long time, you still want my hair.


    Allah was so anxious that tears would come out.


    If I could not beat you, I would like to die with you.


    ¡­¡­


    Psychological counseling center --


    "Hello, ladies, here you are, who are you two going in first?" The nurse came to Charlotte and Cindy.


    "Let''s go in together, we all have the same problem." Charlotte replied.


    "Two young ladies, according to our regulations here, each time our attending physician only receives one person''s psychological consultation and treatment."


    Charlotte just looked at the female nurses coldly, and the research of female nurses suddenly lost the magic color.


    "Let''s go in." Charlotte said to Cindy.


    Marguerite was waiting for the next patient to come in, but when the door opened, she found two people coming in.


    "Ladies, what can I do for you?"


    Margaret didn''t understand why her assistant let them in.


    But now that she''s in, she''s quickly straightening out.


    She didn''t shut them out, but she had a comfortable attitude.


    "Doctor, there''s a voice that lingers in our mind. Is there any way to make it disappear? Or what kind of medicine can make us fall asleep quickly. "


    Both Charlotte and Cindy are in poor mental health and look like they haven''t slept for a long time.


    "Do you mean hallucinations?"


    "No, it''s not a mirage. It''s a real voice."


    Marguerite didn''t care. Every patient with hallucinations thought that what she heard was the real voice.


    "You all have the same symptoms?"


    "Yes, we are troubled by that voice, which has been calling us."


    "What''s your job, please?"


    "Witch." Cindy replied.


    "Er..."


    "Joking." Charlotte smiled: "our work environment is more complex, so we are suffering from noise for a long time, we need drugs that can stabilize."


    "I can prescribe some tranquilizing drugs for you, but first of all, I need to know why you have hallucinations."

 Chapter 688

    "Mr. Steven, do you have any plans for the future?"


    "Ha ha Plan, now I''m like waiting for my box office to be paid, and then I''ll go to buy the Mara supermarket in Sacramento to place an order and buy their supermarket''s 100 million dollar daydream. "


    There was an uproar at the scene, and everyone looked at Steven strangely.


    Some people don''t know what daydreams are.


    At this time, there are people around to popularize science.


    In fact, when Mara supermarket launched its 100 million dollar daydream, it still caused quite a shock.


    But the news is coming and going fast.


    It didn''t bring much trouble.


    Most people think that this is a grandstanding propaganda strategy of Mara supermarket.


    No one really believes in the so-called $100 million wine.


    No one will actually buy.


    But now, Steven is the biggest director in Hollywood.


    Even now some legendary directors have been deified, but now they say they want to buy the 100 million dollar bottle of wine.


    This is absolutely explosive news.


    "Mr. Steven, do you really believe that Mara supermarket can get 100 million dollars worth of wine?"


    Most people are skeptical about it.


    For most of the reporters on the scene, a million dollars, or even a hundred thousand dollars of wine is unimaginable.


    After all, their salaries may never be tasted.


    As for the 100 million dollar wine, it seems to them to be even more nonsense.


    "Mr. Steven, I don''t know how much you can get in this box office?"


    This is also a place people are curious about. As a legendary director, how many box office scores can he get?


    "In fact, my box office share is not much, only 5%." Steven said with a smile.


    He would not, as most directors do, turn a blind eye to his pay.


    Even if he said any price, no one would think that he took it too high.


    And in this movie, Steven''s salary is not high.


    5% of the box office, even most movie companies will laugh.


    Because almost every first-line director is entitled to such a box office share.


    Compared with Steven''s performance and ability in his films, 5% of the box office is definitely worth more.


    Steven''s disclosure of his salary actually put pressure on PLM.


    Those who know how to do it will take the box office share as soon as possible and give more bonus by the way.


    Don''t think Steven and rasfa are bad friends, but in terms of benefits, rasfa is a real capitalist, a vampire.


    In many cases, film companies will rely on their size and status, deliberately delay compensation, or even embezzle.


    In particular, the larger the company, the darker the means.


    As a director of Steven''s level, the six major Hollywood film companies dare not take it at will.


    If it''s some small director, it''s a drag, drag, buckle.


    And these little directors are also often outspoken.


    "But I''ve been salivating for a long time about that daydream." Steven said seriously, "because I know the origin of the bottle, but I can''t get it, so I just hope I can save enough money and buy the bottle."


    Steven actually didn''t plan to buy the bottle of wine. He paid for it and publicized it to Chen Yu and Mara supermarket.


    After all, Chen has helped him a lot this time. Of course, he also hopes to help Chen.


    Now Steven is in the hot moment. What he says often represents the truth.


    All the reporters were shocked. Is that wine really worth 100 million dollars?


    Is there any secret that they don''t know?


    At the end of the interview, the major media rushed to report.


    "100 million dollar wine"


    the best wine that the world''s best directors can''t drink "


    the origin of daydream


    the mysterious daydream


    for a while, Mara supermarket was full of people, and everyone wanted to see what the 100 million dollar bottle of wine was like at the bottom.


    However, daydream is placed in a glass cover, and there is a five meter isolation belt around it, and four security guards are standing in four corners.


    No one is allowed to get close to this bottle of wine at will, only to watch it put there from afar.


    She couldn''t believe that Steven, the big director, would give her the supermarket platform in person.


    And in the media interview, also directly point out the name of their own supermarket.


    I don''t seem to have paid Steven for his advertising, do I?


    Last time daydream was born, although it also brought some news.But most of the news was bought by Whipple at her own expense.


    So the real influence is very limited, and in two days, the heat is reduced.


    But this time, Steven mentioned Marla supermarket and daydream.


    This time, people all over the United States are fried.


    Everyone wants to see the price of wine.


    Steven''s influence is not limited to entertainment.


    His influence has penetrated into every stratum.


    Any one of his words will bring great influence.


    This also brings a lot of traffic to Mara supermarket.


    Even if most of them are for a glimpse of daydreams.


    But the most important thing in a supermarket is the flow of people.


    This is a real benefit.


    The turnover of supermarkets has even doubled.


    There are even people who fly all the way from other places to Sacramento just to see the pricey wine.


    So far, the brand value of Mara supermarket has greatly improved, and even become a famous scenic spot in Sacramento.


    ¡­¡­


    "Hello, Ms. Whitney."


    "Hello, Mr. ortons."


    Whitney didn''t expect that the mayor of Sacramento, ottons, would come to him.


    "Ms. whitup, I have something to discuss with you."


    "Please."


    "As you know, Sacramento has always been in a very awkward position. Although it is the state capital of California, its resources and geographical location are not as good as San Francisco and Los Angeles, and the tourism industry has never had a chance to develop. So I want to discuss with you about our tourism industry in Sacramento."


    "What does that have to do with me?" Asked whitup.


    Although the other party is the mayor, she doesn''t counselle at all.


    Her Mara supermarket is a big tax payer in Sacramento. At the same time, the supermarket solves the employment problem of thousands of people.


    So even the mayor should be polite to her.


    "I want to have an exhibition with the wine and daydream in your supermarket as a theme of tourism."


    "And what good can I get?"

 Chapter 689

    Capitalists, of course, pursue interests.


    It''s the same with winip.


    Take daydream as the theme to attract tourists.


    Even ottons has no right, only with the approval of winip.


    Next is the exhibition, which needs to lend out daydreams.


    Without Whitney''s permission, ottons would have no choice.


    But now, daydreams are famous not only in the United States, but also internationally.


    After all, it''s the wine that Steven, the big director, personally praised.


    Now daydream is also famous.


    There''s Steven''s bonus, and there''s a name for pricey wine.


    It''s hard to be famous or not.


    Ottons is also interested in this, this period of time.


    The number of tourists from Sacramento has increased by 1400%, which is a very obvious sign.


    Of course, it is mainly because of the fact that Sacramento originally had few foreign tourists.


    The base number is too small, so the sudden increase of 1400% of tourists has not changed much.


    As mayor of Sacramento, ottons, if he wants to be re elected, of course, must make some achievements.


    But Sacramento has always been in an awkward position in culture, politics and economy.


    Culture is not as good as Hollywood culture in Los Angeles, and the economic field is several times worse than San Francisco and Los Angeles.


    In politics, though it''s the capital of California, most people don''t know, and even everyone thinks that San Francisco is the capital of California.


    It''s embarrassing that the city government has always wanted to highlight Sacramento''s position.


    But the effect is very poor, or even no effect.


    Now it''s different. Sacramento has a famous super priced wine.


    So ottons wanted to highlight Sacramento through this priceless wine.


    But it needs the cooperation and help of winip.


    Otherwise, the plan is just empty talk.


    "In the future, all visitors to Sacramento will know about Mara supermarket." Of course, ottons didn''t come here with only two mouths. This time, he came with a detailed plan: "and there will be obvious guidance signs to let foreign tourists want to shop. The so-called politics is to constantly compromise and then exchange benefits.


    Normally, if the government has a piece of land, it must be the one with high price.


    But if another enterprise or company can create more jobs and pay more taxes by taking this land, or it can significantly help the whole city, then the municipal government can sell the land to the other party at a low price.


    "How sure is it?"


    "60% sure No, 70% sure. " Said ottons.


    "I''ll think about it." Said whitup.


    In fact, she also consults with Chen Yu. In fact, daydreams are not owned by her.


    According to her initial verbal agreement with Chen Yu, daydream was lent to winip.


    It''s used by winip to increase the popularity of the supermarket and the traffic.


    Chen Yu took the chance to see if anyone would buy the bottle.


    Now that Whitney is going to use it as a symbol of the city, it must be beyond the scope of their original agreement.


    So, winip has to consult Chen Yu.


    ¡­¡­


    "Hello, Chen, are you busy?" Whitup called Chen Yu.


    "Well, I''m busy. What can I do for you?"


    At this moment, Chen Yu lies on the inner alchemy in a large font.


    Originally, Chen Yu planned to practice for a while, but after less than half an hour, he began to diffuse again.


    "I have a plan."


    "Oh, what''s the plan?"


    "Recently, the number of tourists in Sacramento has increased significantly, and most of them come to Sacramento for daydreaming, so I want to make daydreaming a more loud and famous brand."


    "Isn''t daydream famous enough now?"


    "Daydream is really famous now, but it''s not enough. It''s not enough Today''s daydreams are just heat. Once the heat is gone, the popularity of daydreams will be greatly reduced. "


    "Then what?"


    "Linking daydreams to Sacramento is like the Leaning Tower of Pisa in miracle square of Italy, like the pyramid of Egypt, like the statue of liberty in New York."


    "Daydream is just wine, it''s consumable. Can it bear such a big name? Once it''s bought, how can it bear the title? "


    "Buy one and put another on it."


    "And the bigger the reputation, the more potential buyers there will be," says Ms. whitup


    "Well, if you think this plan is feasible, listen to you. It''s not bad for me anyway."Chen''s ultimate goal is to make money.


    If we can achieve a win-win situation on the premise of making money.


    He didn''t mind that Whitney would have her own interests.


    ¡­¡­


    "Daydreaming." Matilla watched the news on the TV screen with her eyes shining. She watched the bottle of super priced wine watched by the security guard.


    Martina is the richest man in Sacramento. He enjoys the best of everything, including wine.


    But now, there''s a bottle of wine in this city that I can''t get.


    A hundred million dollar daydream, for him, is also a sky high price that can''t be paid.


    But that doesn''t mean he gave up. In the early years, he started by smuggling arms.


    So he has connections with some international armed forces.


    The price of hiring an international mercenary is only a few million dollars.


    If you can get this bottle of wine for millions of dollars, why pay one hundred million dollars?


    He is a capitalist, and his rule has always been to get the maximum benefit at the lowest cost.


    "Soon, soon you will be mine." Martilla said to herself, licking her lips.

 Chapter 690

    Chen can obviously feel the increase of magic.


    Even if he is so lazy.


    This is mainly reflected in the increase of cultivation speed.


    In the past, it took more than ten minutes to finish a Tona.


    But now it''s done in a few minutes.


    That''s what the gold key does for him.


    It''s more sensitive to aura.


    However, there is no index for magic. Even if there is a level, Chen Yu sets it himself.


    They are a, B, C, D and E, but Chen''s magic has already exceeded the level set by himself.


    Chen Yu doesn''t know how powerful his magic is now.


    Without a reference object, it''s hard to know what level you are on.


    It''s not that there is no one more powerful than Chen Yu, such as besib zoffi in hell, or the old turtle in the river map.


    They are all better than Chen Yu, but they are not suitable for reference.


    Because they are too strong, compared with them, Chen Zhu is looking for hardship.


    It''s like comparing people''s height, but we have to compare with a tall tree, or even a mountain.


    Such a comparison is meaningless.


    "Master, Mr. James is calling."


    At this time, the housekeeper''s horn informs Chen Yu that there is a call.


    Chen Yu swam back to the shore and asked the housekeeper to call James back.


    "Hello, James, what can I do for you?"


    "Chen, I''d like to thank you very much. Thank you for asking Mr. rasfa for help. Now I''ve become the director of animal supermarket."


    "You''re welcome. Actually, I said it once."


    Chen didn''t expect James to be the director of animal supermarket.


    Chen Zhu himself almost forgot about it. At first, he thought that his words should be of little use.


    After all, in this respect, I am an absolute layman.


    If you just decide to play an unimportant role, you may be able to play a role.


    But this is the decision of the director, his words should not play any effect.


    "Mr. Chen, are you interested in playing a role? Any role will do. " James paused and added: "maybe not if it''s the main character I don''t have that much power. "


    James is just a new man, even if he is not young.


    But in the world of directors, he is really a newcomer.


    "Well Is there any one who died miserably? I want to play the one who died miserably. Don''t take more than one minute. If it takes more than one minute, it will take a long time. "


    "Yes." James is nothing but a brain.


    What''s the difficulty? If Chen Yu puts forward "Men 2 and men 3", it''s estimated that he will have to do it again.


    But it''s not a matter of a minute.


    Just change the script a little, or just join a character.


    "If you are free, you can come and pick out the characters."


    "When?"


    "The cast and I are auditioning here today. If you are free now, you can come here."


    "I''m bored now. Give me the address."


    Just then, Steven''s phone came.


    Recently, listening to Steven''s tone, it''s obviously a lot easier.


    It''s totally different from the depression of the previous months.


    Three days later, I called Chen Yu to harass him.


    "Chen, what are you doing?"


    "I''m going to James''s crew. I hear he''s auditioning for actors."


    "Ah? Are you going to play James in the movie? Last time I asked you to guest star in my movie, you refused. Why do you want to play in James'' movie now? Is my relationship with you not as good as that of James? "


    "Falk, what are you doing here? I''m just passing the time. Maybe when the shooting really starts, I''ll suddenly regret again."


    "Then I''ll join in the party."


    Steven has obviously had a bit of an egg ache recently.


    He never made a scene in a movie.


    When Chen Yu went to the James crew, he found that there were already many people standing outside the crew.


    Anyway, it''s all about faces, men, women, old, young and even children.


    Chen Zhui was just about to go inside, when he was stopped by a man.


    "Man, line up get it?" Big fat Dun pulls Chen Zhudao.


    "I know the director."


    "Falk, I know the director, too. Line up."


    Everyone looked at Chen Yu for his loud voice.


    "Don''t lose face with your Asians."


    Chen Yu touched his face. Is my face big enough to represent all of Asia?OK, just line up.


    "Man, that''s right. I heard that this director is Mr. Steven''s assistant director for imperial use." Fatso patted Chen Yu on the shoulder.


    Now everything that has to do with Steven is going to be very popular.


    Even Steven''s deputy director has become very popular.


    Even though James is just a new director, he is still quite popular in the name of Steven Yu''s deputy director.


    These people may not know James. Most of them come to Steven.


    They thought maybe they would meet Steven and be met at once.


    Of course, even if they all know, it can be very remote.


    "Man, which role are you auditioning for?" Asked the fat man.


    Generally speaking, when a production team releases audition information, it will also release some scripts or lines and characters.


    Then let the actors choose their own roles and preparations.


    Chen Yu shook his head: "I don''t know. It depends on the situation then."


    "You can''t do that. You''re not professional at all."


    "I''m here to play."


    "That''s not good either. Since we have made a decision, we should be serious and go all out."


    Chen Yu looks at chubby. He has no words on his face. You are happy.


    There are more and more people taking part in the audition. There are forty or fifty people gathered outside.


    It has to be said that Steven''s name is really easy to use.


    Just then, a man came out, and pointed to the first 20 people in the line: "you come with me."


    "Gone, here we are." Fat Dun patted Chen Yu on the shoulder.


    Now the auditions are all for small roles, so they are not auditions one by one.


    Basically, it''s in a big shed, first for the director and audition director.


    Then pick out the unsuitable ones, leave the suitable ones, and finally enter the stage of audition.


    Chen Yu and fatun are lucky. The first round passed easily.


    Of course, the so-called relaxation is that the role director of the first level has a look.


    The pass rate was 50%. Chen Yu and the remaining ten people entered the audition shed.


    James sits next to several other role directors and audition directors.


    "Don''t be nervous. Just relax. It''s easy." Fat Dun lowered his voice and said.

 Chapter 691

    Chen Xun looks at chudun, how can he feel that the goods are more nervous than himself.


    "Paper towels?" Chen Chu takes out a paper towel.


    "Well, it''s a little hot today."


    Pangdun wiped his sweat, and Chen Yu stuffed the whole package of paper towels into pangdun''s hands.


    "Come up." The role director pointed to fat Dun and shouted.


    Fat Dun secretly cheered up and stepped onto the stage.


    Then he bowed to the following James and others: "good director, I''m Gu Ai Lu. I''m 30 years old, and my audition role is the supermarket cashier."


    Said the fat Dun ancient Ai Road starts to perform, no physical performance.


    Gu Ai Lu is doing the cashier''s action without expression, scanning the code, collecting the money and changing the change.


    "OK, this one will do." James nodded, as did the other two casting directors.


    At James''s words, Gu Ai Lu was in full swing.


    After bowing, I ran back to my seat excited.


    "Isn''t it easy?"


    Joy needs to be shared. Gu Ai Lu is sharing his joy with Chen Yu at this moment.


    "There are five roles for the cashier in the supermarket. You can learn from me later. I''m sure you can." Said the low voice of Gu Ai Lu.


    As a matter of fact, the actors who followed gu''ai road and saw the performance of gu''ai road also had a kind of learning performance.


    "That bastard, he actually learned my method. I didn''t agree with him. He''s plagiarism." Said Gu Ai angrily.


    Chen Yu rolled his eyes. Is there any plagiarism about this.


    "I curse this guy for not getting by."


    The curse of kooilu seems to have worked.


    Only one of the casting directors shook his head: "nothing new, this one can''t, the next one."


    Gu Ai Lu saw that the actor had not passed and immediately shook his fist heavily.


    "I said that this kind of bastard who has no idea but knows how to plagiarize is doomed to become a real actor."


    Chen Yu looks at gu''ai road. I''m learning from you in front of you.


    However, Gu Ai Lu looked at Chen Yu again, showing a worried look: "I''m in trouble now. I just can''t use that move. You have to find your own way."


    "Don''t worry, I''m sure I did." Chen Yu patted Gu Ai Lu on the shoulder.


    This fat man is not bad.


    I just met him for the first time, but I still know how to care about myself.


    "It''s not so easy. It''s a medium investment movie. Every role is important." "Even small characters, if they don''t show their own characteristics, will be brushed down," Gu said


    Chen Yu is still in a negative attitude. Gu Ai Lu continues to teach Chen Yu.


    "You''ve got to put away this goofy look. To be an actor, the first thing is to take the job seriously."


    "You know Vincent?" he continued


    "Who? Vincent Chen Yu is stunned. Why is this guy famous now?


    Two days ago, Vincent called him to thank himself for coming.


    "Although Vincent only played a role less than five minutes in Steven''s film, he lived the role. Just this role, it contained too much information, and made Vincent become a hot star. Before that, he was just a taxi driver, just because of his love for film and role Serious, will be Steven director''s eyes, and eventually become a successful actor. "


    Is Vincent so red now?


    Chen doesn''t know Hollywood and doesn''t watch entertainment news on weekdays.


    In fact, Vincent is only famous now.


    As for how red and hot they are, they exaggerate.


    But Vincent is very inspirational in the group performance.


    Vincent''s history is quite short, followed by media exaggeration.


    Build Vincent''s history of fame into an inspirational story.


    Of course, it may also be the publicity strategy of CAA.


    Then several more actors were brushed down.


    When Gu Ai Lu looked at Chen Yu, his eyes were full of worry.


    "Man, you should be careful. It seems that this audition is more severe than expected."


    At this time, a short haired man sitting next to him glanced at Chen Yu with disdain.


    "This kind of guy is not an actor at all. He can never have a chance."


    Chen Yu looks at the short hair South beside his eyes and ignores him.


    "Why, don''t you believe it? I don''t think he even knows his lines and several roles in this audition."


    "Don''t talk there." "Next time, it''s your turn," yelled the worker


    The short haired man stood up and straightened his collar. He seemed very confident.


    "Director James, Hello, I''m auditioning for the role of supermarket security."Gu Ai Lu watched the short haired man perform on the stage: "this guy is a professional actor, different from us."


    "I don''t think he performs much better than you."


    "No, his eyes, the eyes that enter the characters, are beyond the expression of people like us who have never learned to perform."


    Sure enough, after the short haired man''s performance, three directors, including James, clapped.


    "Good performance. After that, next one."


    The short haired man confidently answers in the seat, as if he has not thought about it, and will fail in the audition.


    And the fact is, as he expected, he got the role easily.


    The short haired man looks at Chen Yu proudly: "waste material, it''s better to go back early. Don''t lose face here. It''s for real actors, not for people like you."


    "What if I get the role?" Chen Chu looked at the short haired man and said.


    "Here''s a hundred dollars. If you get any role, then that''s yours."


    "Man, I believe you. I''ll give you a hundred dollars. I''ll bet you''ll make it." Guailu gnawed his teeth and pulled out a hundred dollars.


    At this time, the field worker came up and pointed to Chen Yu: "it''s your turn I''ll bet you don''t get the part. "


    Chen Yu gave a middle finger to the field workers and stepped onto the stage.


    When James saw Chen Yu, he was stunned for a moment


    At this time, the casting director beside James said, "which role do you want to audition for?"


    "Whatever role you give me, I''ll play whatever role you give me. Only one minute''s lens is enough." Chen said.


    Gu Ai Lu is below, covering his face, one hundred dollars of his own.


    James''s two casting directors are all speechless. Who are you.


    One more minute? All the supporting actors add up, the lens will not exceed five minutes. How can you get a one minute lens.


    James picked up the script, turned it over, and then said, "robber a, finally killed by random gun, how about that?"


    At this time, there was a voice behind the scenes: "it''s not tragic enough. This kind of person can''t embody tragic words at all."

 Chapter 692

    Everyone looked down. Everyone was curious. Who dared to speak at random during the audition.


    But when people see people coming out of the background.


    Everyone''s face was full of shock.


    Steven! How could it be him?


    How could he be here?


    Generally speaking, a minor supporting role and a long set of casting, even the general director does not need to be present.


    James wanted to do everything himself because he was the first director.


    But how did Steven show up at the audition?


    At this time, those who have not auditioned are all in danger.


    Everyone''s eyes are shining at Steven.


    Is he here to choose a role?


    Will he take a fancy to him?


    "I don''t think it''s enough to highlight the word" miserable "when shooting at random."


    Steven looked at Chen. "James, give me a role. I''m going to kill him myself."


    "No, then I''ll play a villain. I shot the poor old man in the head." Chen said on the spot.


    "I''m going to play an old detective. I''m going to shoot him."


    "I''ll strangle him with a rope." Chen pointed to Steven and said.


    "James, give me an action show. I''ll make him feel my strength with my fist."


    James covers his face and looks at Chen Yu and Steven on the stage.


    And the others were all stunned. The short haired man thought that Chen Yu would be kicked out of here, not to mention getting the role.


    "I don''t care. I must kill him in the movie." Said Steven, playing a rascal.


    "I don''t care. I must kill him anyway."


    "Or you two, I can''t help it." James said.


    Everyone looked at James in disbelief.


    He didn''t answer Steven''s request?


    Is that Asian a big star?


    It''s even more impossible. Hollywood doesn''t have such a person.


    "Well, let''s die together. I''m satisfied to be able to kill a big director." Chen said.


    "I can''t beat you in reality, but I''m satisfied that I can finally beat you in the movie."


    At this time, those group performers looked at Chen Yu with envy.


    How could this guy play against Steven?


    You know, this is Steven''s first appearance in the movie. He was lucky enough to play opposite Steven.


    Why is such a good opportunity not your own?


    "Let me teach you how to act in front of the camera."


    "Just because you are a good director doesn''t mean you are a good actor. Maybe you are not as good as I am."


    Those group performers now have the heart to kill people.


    Who cares if Steven will act? Even if he acts like a piece of shit, someone will watch.


    And to be able to interact with Steven in the movie is bound to get more attention.


    This is a good chance to be famous.


    "Mr. Chen and Mr. Steven, can you come down from above first and the audition is still in progress?"


    Chen Yu and Steven don''t want to win over each other. They sit next to each other.


    Several actors in the surrounding area tensed their bodies in an instant, and the atmosphere did not dare to breathe.


    "Meet my new friend, Gu Ai Lu." Chen pointed to Gu Ai Lu and then pointed to Steven. "This guy doesn''t need me to introduce him."


    "History Hello, Mr. Steven. "


    "In the future, you can look for him, a professional actor." Chen said.


    "Do you want to make him a second Vincent?" Steven said with a smile.


    The people around were shocked and looked at Chen Yu in amazement.


    Isn''t Vincent, who is known as the most powerful passer-by king, who plays an unknown story in five minutes, held up by this man?


    "I don''t have the ability. If you don''t give or have a suitable role, I can''t help it."


    "You''re all open. What can I say? I''ll set him up for the next play." Steven said.


    At this time, the people around are all distressed.


    Knowing that this Asian knew Steven, he should have learned to be close to Chen Yu like Gu Ai Lu.


    "By the way." Chen Yu suddenly remembered, looking at the short haired man: "one hundred dollars, thank you."


    "And you." Chen Yu looked at the workers again.


    Steven looked at Chen Yu and collected two hundred dollars: "what are you doing? Are you short of money? "


    "No, I won the bet."


    At this time, the short haired man''s face showed bitter color. Chen Chu looked at the short haired man.


    If Steven knew about it, his role would be gone."What do you mean, you bastard?"


    "What''s the shame of the money I won in a fair way."


    "I don''t care. You have to play in my next movie, no matter what role you want. My last promise is still in the works, even if you want to play the leading role."


    The people around were even more jealous and crazy, they begged for a role not to.


    But Chen Yu can easily play in Steven''s films.


    And Steven actually said, even the hero is OK.


    As expected, people are more angry than people.


    Any actor in Steven''s movie can be a hit overnight.


    "I''m not interested. I wouldn''t have come to James if I hadn''t been relatively idle recently."


    When they heard Chen''s answer, they were eager to kill him.


    This is a movie directed by Steven.


    Do you have a problem with your mind when you refuse such an opportunity?


    Chen Yu and their pursuit are different.


    Although Chen likes fame and profit.


    But Chen doesn''t like to expose everything in the fluorescent light.


    Just think about it, Chen Yu feels terrible.


    What''s more, the main characters of a movie, from the beginning to the end of the publicity, at least four or five months.


    It''s OK to play a small role occasionally. It''s better to die if you want Chen Yu to stay in the cast all the time.


    "Gu Ai Lu, I''ll go first. I''ll see you later."


    "Ah Goodbye. "


    Chen Yu and Steven get up and leave. Just then, Steven suddenly stops: "by the way, don''t you leave me a contact information?"


    "Ah Sorry sorry... "


    Gu Ai Lu thought that Steven was just a polite deal.


    Unexpectedly, he really wanted his own contact information.


    The man with short hair is very upset at the moment, and he used to laugh at the object.


    Now hard to kick in his face, his mood can be imagined.


    The roles of Chen Yu and Steven have also been decided. Chen Yu plays a fierce bandit while Steven plays an old policeman.


    And they are outside the main battlefield, a total of more than a dozen plays, will enter the main plot, will fight from the beginning to the end.


    Of course, it''s intermittent.

 Chapter 693

    Chen Yu and Steven are going out of the audition shed. Three people come in.


    The first is jaffen, who is still sexy and flirtatious in her clothes, followed by two assistants.


    "Hi, Chen." In front of the public, jaffen opened his arms and gave Chen a warm hug.


    Everyone''s eyes are straight. How many people''s goddesses are that.


    At the moment, I can''t help but hug Chen Yu so warmly.


    Later, jaffen hugged Steven: "Mr. Steven."


    "Why are you here?" Steven looks at jaffen in disbelief.


    Since the film was released, as the heroine, Avon has naturally attracted more attention.


    Her name has also soared from the second tier to the first tier actresses.


    If she''s going to take part in James''s film, the heroine is pretty sure.


    However, it''s only an audition for a minor role. It''s impossible for her to participate in this audition.


    "I want to ask James for a role." Yafen said with a smile.


    She didn''t come here without a clue. She heard that Chen Yu and Steven were here, so she came here.


    In James''s crew, there''s her inside.


    She is such a smart woman that she won''t get carried away.


    Even though she has become famous, her position is still precarious.


    So she needs to continue to consolidate her position in Hollywood.


    What do we need to do to consolidate our position?


    It''s simple. Keep holding your thighs.


    Of course, she doesn''t need to be a character to bow her head as she used to be.


    There are not many people available to hold her thighs now.


    But Steven is definitely one. No one can say no to Steven.


    But it''s not all that. For example, Chen Yu, another thigh.


    It can be said that her road to fame is entirely dependent on Chen Yu''s help.


    Without Chen Yu recommending her to Steven, I''m afraid she won''t have the achievements today.


    So when she heard that Chen Yu and Steven were going to make a guest appearance in James'' film, she came directly to offer herself.


    As a director, James is also willing to give jaffen a guest role.


    After all, jaffen now has a lot of box office appeal, even if it''s just a guest role, it can bring some benefits.


    "James, I''m going to have a couple with Chen."


    James rolled his eyes. "Yafen, Chen is the villain."


    "Then we are thieves of both sexes."


    "Well, you can be happy."


    Group performance is the envy of one face.


    What is the origin of that man? Steven and jaffen rush to play with him.


    Either rivals or lovers.


    Whether it''s Steven or jaffen, just give them one.


    "Where are you going now?"


    "Don''t come with you, our men''s party." Steven said.


    Jaffen is a woman of understanding. Since Steven won''t let her follow, she won''t go begging for nothing.


    "All right."


    ¡­¡­


    "Don''t show up to me again. I know you''re all fake." Cried Norma.


    The two maids beside Norma are all at a loss. Did they do anything wrong?


    "Are you talking to us, miss?"


    "No It''s none of your business. Get out of my face! As I said, I won''t believe you. "


    Norma cried out in a frenzy, just as Prague came.


    Prague waved and expelled all his servants.


    "Norma, what''s the matter with you? Are you ok? "


    Norma frowned. "Prague, when did you come?"


    "Just came."


    "I''m tired. Go back."


    "Norma, I''m here to discuss our marriage with you."


    "Norma, I love you. Let me take care of you all your life." Prague comes forward and holds Norma''s hands.


    Norma pulled twice, but didn''t pull out her hand.


    "I''ll think about it." Replied Norma.


    Prague gazed at Norma, and no one could see his face.


    There was a flickering look in the haze, and his hands were slightly open, as if he intended to catch Norma''s neck.


    But Norma couldn''t see anything, and Prague put his hands down after he was silent and half paid.


    "Norma, I feel that you are rejecting me. Can you tell me why? Where am I not doing well? "


    "No, you''re fine."


    Even Prague could hear it, Norma''s perfunctory tone.


    This also made Prague more dissatisfied. He did everything, but he couldn''t get Norma''s approval."Let''s have a meal together."


    "No, I don''t want to eat yet."


    Norma, leaning on a blind stick, left alone.


    Norma instinctively repels Prague. Women''s intuition is very sharp.


    Especially a woman like Norma who can''t see with her eyes.


    She belongs to that extreme sense.


    She didn''t know where she began to notice it.


    She just doesn''t like Prague, or even ostracism.


    Norma''s attitude of resisting people from thousands of miles also made Prague more dissatisfied.


    These days, there are some strangers around him.


    These people seem to be spying on themselves, either from Norma or her uncle.


    Prague is not sure where he is.


    So, there''s not much time for him.


    He must act as soon as possible now, he can''t delay any more.


    Prague took out a small glass bottle, pulled out the lid, and there was a light fragrance in it.


    Norma''s footsteps suddenly stopped.


    In front of her again a shadow.


    "Norma, are you ok?" Bragg knew that the hallucinogens were working.


    He immediately pretended to be concerned, but the blind staff of Norma came to him.


    Norma waved her blind stick without warning and hit Prague in the face.


    "Ah What are you doing? " Prague covered his face in pain.


    "It''s you! It''s your business. Everything is your business. " Norma growled hysterically, "I know that every time you come to my side, I don''t even know when you''re by my side, but just now, I smell that smell!"


    Prague''s eyes darkened: "Norma, what are you talking about?"


    At this time, a maid came over, Prague looked at the maid: "Miss Norma is ill again, take her back to the room."


    "Yes, Mr. Bragg," the maid nodded


    "Go away, all of you!" Norma wanted to break away from the maid.


    But the maid''s strength was much greater than her, and she could not resist.


    "Miss, you need to be honest." The voice of the maid came in Norma''s ear.


    "You You''re colluding! "


    "Miss Norma, you think too much." The maid said quietly, "take a good sleep, everything will pass."

 Chapter 694

    "Mr. Louis, Prague has entered the manor, and miss Norma is really ill again."


    "I knew it. I knew it was that bastard." Louis shouted.


    At first, he had doubts about Chen''s words, and thought that it would be Chen''s mistake.


    so he just sent people to track Prague and put in a line at Norma''s estate.


    of course, the so-called eyeliner is actually Norma''s housekeeper.


    And this housekeeper is not a housekeeper in the general sense.


    He is dedicated to their family.


    And he has great power, as long as it is something he thinks can be done.


    Even if the owner disagrees sometimes, he can make his own decision.


    Louis was in a hurry.


    Although his estate now belongs to the most in the family.


    But the real heir is not him, but Norma.


    Norma is the most important heir of the family.


    Even Lewis, in fact, serves Norma.


    Now it seems that Chen''s guess is right.


    There are problems in Prague.


    "How is Norma now?"


    "Today, Miss Norma seems to have a bigger reaction than usual, and she fights when she sees people. Now she''s taken back to her room."


    "Back to the room? Where is Prague now? "


    "In Miss Norma''s room, too."


    "On his own?"


    "No, and a servant girl."


    Luis''s mind moved. He didn''t know what Prague was going to do.


    But it''s very difficult if he wants to be bad for Norma at the estate.


    Unless he''s on the estate, there''s an inside line.


    And who can get close to Norma easily?


    It can only be the people in the manor, especially the maid beside Norma.


    "Take someone in at once. Hurry up and protect Norma." Louis cried eagerly, "I''ll take someone over at once."


    The housekeeper was a little worried when he heard Louis.


    Originally, he was considerate of his identity, so it was not convenient for him to enter Norma''s room at will.


    Now, hearing Lewis''s words, I immediately noticed.


    Norma seemed to be attacking the maid who was trying to hold her.


    Norma is the one he watched growing up, and Norma''s cultivation is also recognized by him.


    Norma would never attack the maid.


    There''s something wrong with the maid!


    The housekeeper called a few servants at once.


    "Come with me."


    The housekeeper took the man outside Norma''s room and pushed the door.


    Didn''t push away?


    "Run away."


    "Ah? This is Miss''s room. " Some of the servants were hesitant.


    "Run away." The housekeeper ordered again.


    Bang - Bang -


    at this moment, Norma, Prague and the maid in the room heard the impact outside the door.


    Prague''s face changed: "bad, exposed."


    The maid was still calm on her face: "it doesn''t matter. Sooner or later, it will be exposed."


    "What now?" Prague asked in a flurried voice, "in this way, we will not get the property of the Kremlin family."


    "You''re trying to make Kremlin''s property, I''m not." Said the maid indifferently.


    "What do you mean, wendini? Do you mean to repent? " Prague looked at the maid angrily.


    "I don''t mean to go back. If everything goes well, I certainly don''t mind if you get the property of the Kremlin family, but now that it''s exposed, do you think the plan can still be carried out?"


    Prague''s face became more clouded, and the cold light in his eyes hit wendini.


    If eyes can kill at this time, wendini must have been cut to pieces by him.


    But wendini didn''t care, just looked at Prague lightly.


    "What if they rush in?"


    "They can''t come in unless they blow the door open."


    Wendini said indifferently that she had been at the manor for ten years.


    She knew the estate better than Prague, and she knew how strong Norma''s room was.


    Wendini''s psychological quality is much better than Prague''s.


    Even in this case, she remained motionless.


    Prague is almost scared.


    "Now what? What are we going to do now? "


    "Tie her up." Said wendini, pointing to Norma.


    "What are you doing? What do you want to do? "


    Norma struggles wildly, but she is not Prague''s rival.


    Prague lies on Norma, greedily sniffing the fragrance of Norma.


    "What a sweet taste."Prague''s hands began to be dishonest, and no matter how hard Norma struggled, it didn''t help.


    Wendini looked back at Prague: "you''d better solve it in three minutes, or you''d better get out of the way now. Although the door is hard to be destroyed, it doesn''t mean it''s absolutely safe."


    Prague got up from Norma and looked back at wendini.


    Wendini had a dagger with obscure lines on it.


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, Louis also took people to the manor.


    "What''s the situation now?"


    "Master Louis, miss is locked in. The door won''t open." Said the housekeeper.


    Louis looked at the metal door like a work of art. "Can you make it?"


    "Boss, this door can''t be opened by manpower alone, but it can be blown open."


    "Then blow it up."


    "We need to get the material back in the car."


    "Hurry up."


    All of a sudden, there was a scream from Norma in the room.


    "Ah Ah Ah... "


    The faces of all the people outside the door changed.


    Louis exclaimed: "hurry up, hurry up, hurry up Get your stuff. "


    Now inside, wendini dug out one of Norma''s eyes.


    Norma screamed heartbreaking there, but wendini ignored it.


    Prague watched this scene, and his heart was cold.


    Wendini was crueler than he thought.


    Facing the bloody Norma, wendini was unmoved.


    Norma''s eyes were in her hands, and her beautiful face had become terrifying.


    The eyes were directly dug out, and there was no anesthesia and analgesia.


    How much pain would it be?


    I''m afraid only the parties know the pain.


    After wendini dug an eye, he still didn''t plan to give up.


    He said obscure magic spells, held a dagger high, and slowly approached Norma''s other eye.


    Boom -


    suddenly, the explosion outside the door hit and directly overturned wendini on the bed.


    At the same time, Prague was also overturned.


    Wendini''s reaction was so quick that she jumped out of bed and rolled over to pull a lamp rack beside her.


    A secret door appeared on the wall of the room, and wendini rushed directly into it.


    "Wait for me..." Prague just got up from the ground.


    But by this time, people outside had rushed in.


    When Louis saw Prague on the bed, his face suddenly turned ferocious and twisted.

 Chapter 695

    "Kill him! Kill him for me! "


    The treasures of the Kremlins were tortured like this by them.


    No one can accept such a result.


    "Wait Mr. Lewis Let me explain Listen to me. Things are not what you think I was forced I want to save Norma. "


    At this time, Norma was picked up, but she looked a little intimidating.


    The face and body are all blood, without any aristocratic temperament.


    Only a black hole with blood was left in the left eye, and messy hair was scattered on the face.


    "Norma, you say, what is he going to do?"


    "Death, I want him to die in the cruelest way." Norma had no hesitation, and then she passed out in a coma.


    Louis''s face showed a cruel smile, and Prague''s legs softened with fear.


    "Norma Listen to me You open your eyes and listen to me. "


    Louis came to Prague and said, "have you forgotten? Even if Norma opened her eyes, she could not see Housekeeper, take Norma to the hospital. "


    Where is Prague praying and wailing.


    But everyone in the manor looked at Prague with cold eyes.


    Everyone here is Norma''s elder generation, who grew up watching.


    Now, however, their hearts and minds are being harmed by Prague.


    No one will sympathize with him. Everyone here would like to eat his flesh and blood.


    ¡­¡­


    The housekeeper and Louis are waiting for the news at the door of the emergency room.


    "Mr. Lewis, will miss Norma be all right?"


    Louis was in a heavy mood. He should have listened to Chen Zhu and killed Prague.


    Why do I have to drag myself to the present, to the moment when everything is irretrievable?


    One hour, two hours, three hours


    For people outside the emergency room, this time is like suffering.


    Finally, the door of the operating room opened.


    "What about my niece, doctor?"


    The doctor shook his head. "I''m afraid she won''t make it tonight."


    "What? How could this happen? She''s just injured her eyes. How can she be life-threatening? " Louis pulled the doctor: "did you make a mistake during the operation? If it''s your fault, I''ll throw you into the sea and feed the sharks. "


    "Mr. Lewis, Miss Norma is not an eye injury, but an entire eye socket has been dug out. Her nerves have been severely damaged, and she has been infected with germs, causing complications. She is now in a very dangerous situation. You should be prepared psychologically."


    Louis exploded directly after the doctor left.


    "I''ll kill him, I''ll kill him. Is the Butler Prague''s bastard dead? I''m going to kill him myself... "


    Louis didn''t care if it was a doctor. He lost his mind and roared wildly.


    Just, no matter how angry he is, how roaring, it''s all useless.


    At last, Louis was discouraged and sat on the chair with his head covered.


    He kept blaming himself, tears streaming down his face.


    "Mr. Lewis, you are so capable. Do you have a way to save miss? There are so many good doctors in the world. Surely you have a way? "


    Louis raised his head abruptly and put his hands around the housekeeper.


    The housekeeper was frightened by Louis''s action.


    Louis exclaimed in surprise, "yes, the best doctor, I think of it, I think of it, the best doctor."


    Louis quickly took out the phone: "Hello, Chen, help, you come to help my niece."


    Chen Chu looked at the time: "what time is it now?"


    "Chen, my niece''s eyes have been dug out. Now her life is in danger. Please help her quickly."


    Chen Yu rubbed his eyes: "who did it?"


    "Prague, there''s another woman."


    "How is it now?"


    "It''s said that her nerves were severely damaged, and she was infected with germs, causing complications."


    "But I''m in Los Angeles now."


    "I''ll get in touch with a plane for you now. You can fly here at once. As long as you can save Norma, you can pay as much as you want."


    "Is $10 million OK?"


    "Yes, no problem." Louis didn''t even think about it. He replied directly, "I''ll transfer the money to you right now."


    "Don''t change the money until I get there and see what''s going on." Chen Chu nodded, "I''ll go now."


    Fari opened her eyes slightly. "Do you want to go out?"


    "Well, there is a patient in danger. I need to go out."


    "Well, be careful on the way."


    "Good." Chen Yu kissed farry on the forehead: "you''re sleeping well.""Don''t let yourself be too tired."


    Farrie loves Chen Yu, especially that night when he was in New York City.


    After that, she slept for more than two days. After that, fali often helped Chen Zhu relieve the pressure.


    "I will."


    Chen Yu packed up his things and went straight to the airport.


    When we got to the airport, a captain came up immediately.


    "Hello, are you Mr. Chen?"


    "Yes, I am."


    "I was hired by Mr. Lewis to take you to New York."


    ¡°ok¡£¡± Chen Zhu nodded.


    Chen Yu didn''t know how much Louis had spent. He even got rid of the security check and got on a plane directly.


    The plane Louis found for him was boom supersonic, a supersonic airliner with a speed of 1400 kilometers per hour.


    After reaching a certain altitude, its speed is as high as mach 2.2.


    From Los Angeles to New York, the straight distance is nearly 4000 kilometers.


    Plus take-off and landing, the whole process is only three hours.


    Louis did his best to get Chen to New York as soon as possible.


    When arriving at the New York airport, several more people came to meet Chen Yu, all arranged by Louis.


    All the way to the hospital.


    When Chen Yu saw Louis, he was talking to the doctor.


    "Where is Miss Norma now?" Chen Yu came directly to Louis and asked.


    "The patient is now in intensive care and she is not fit to see outsiders." The doctor looked at Chen Yu. He saw the medical box on Chen Yu''s back, and judged that Chen Yu might also be a doctor.


    But he is very sure of his professionalism. It''s useless for any doctor to come now.


    "Take me right away, and shut down all the monitoring equipment inside." Chen said.


    "Who are you, sir? Do you know what you''re talking about? " The doctor looked at Chen Yu discontentedly: "can I see your medical license?"


    "I''m sorry, I''m an illegal doctor. I don''t have the medical license you said." Chen Yu said frankly, "you don''t need to doubt my professionalism, Luis. Make arrangements quickly, if you don''t want your niece to die."


    "Chen, are you sure?"


    "You''re not bringing me here from Los Angeles to question me, are you?"


    "Well, I''ll arrange it now."


    "Wait It''s illegal. I have the right to call the police. " The doctor immediately stopped and said, "this is murder. I want to call the police."

 Chapter 696

    Neither Chen Yu nor Louis paid attention to the doctor''s clamour.


    Luis asked the bodyguards to destroy the ICU monitoring directly, and then Chen Yu sent people out,


    "before I came out, no one was allowed to come in, let alone disturb me."


    After that, Chen Yu locked the door directly.


    The doctor seemed to stop Chen Yu, but he was stopped by the bodyguard.


    "Who is there?" Norma made a weak voice.


    Suddenly, Norma felt a hand moving her hair.


    Now Norma can''t move, she can only let that hand touch her body.


    "Are you afraid of me?"


    Norma felt familiar when she heard the sound.


    It''s just that the state of the moment is confusing her mind.


    "I was sent by your uncle to kill you."


    Norma''s body quivered, and she seemed to take it seriously.


    "How are you going to die? Do you mind if I strangle you? "


    Norma felt the big hand slide down her face and put it on her neck.


    The hand was slowly gaining strength, and Norma tightened her body.


    A great fear filled my heart.


    "Forget it. It''s too obvious to strangle. Otherwise, write a suicide note and pretend to commit suicide."


    Norma is going to faint with anger. How could she have written a suicide note?


    Even if it is to write a suicide note, does anyone really believe it?


    "I, Norma kreilem, don''t want to live. Give all my property to my uncle Louis kreilem."


    "Come on, press a fingerprint here."


    Norma felt that the man was really holding her by the palm of the hand and then pressing a fingerprint on a piece of paper.


    Just then Norma found something on her face.


    It seems that something is crawling on the face looking at itself, and crawling in towards the left eye position.


    "Have you heard of hermit crabs? You may not know what kind of hermit crabs are. They like to find a hole and then live in that hole. They will never come out. "


    Norma was shaking. She wanted to scream.


    But she could not cry out, and the unprecedented fear was sweeping her body and mind.


    She is born blind and has never seen any hermit crabs.


    Plus her growing environment, I haven''t heard of it.


    At the moment, I heard that the first reaction of hermit crabs is that they are creepy.


    "Don''t worry, you don''t have that long. The hermit crabs will live in your eyes, lay eggs, produce a lot of hermit crabs in your brain, eat up your brain, and then you will die."


    "Don''t Don''t... " Norma was so scared that her brain stopped working.


    She could feel something wriggling in her empty eyes.


    Is this a hermit crab?


    Does it start laying eggs in its own eyes?


    Norma began to think.


    Just then Norma opened her eyes.


    Hallucinations? Is it another hallucination?


    This is the first time Norma has a "look" feeling.


    There was still a look of fear on her face.


    In the hazy, she saw a figure.


    The figure has been in front of her, holding a very thin knife, I don''t know what I''m doing.


    The mouth is still making a sound, now Norma can not move, can only passively endure.


    "Have you ever seen a tear man? It''s an interesting movie. You have to see it when you have time. It''s really interesting."


    Chen Yu is really bored when he talks incessantly.


    It''s also fun to scare Norma.


    But he didn''t notice that Norma had opened her eyes a little and was still talking to herself.


    "Eh?" All of a sudden, Chen turned around and saw Norma with his eyes wide open.


    "Are you awake?" Chen Chu waved and said, "can you see?"


    Norma nods very hard, Chen Yu wipes the sweat on her forehead: "OK, my work is finished."


    Chen Chu pulled the white cloth covering Norma''s body and put it on his head.


    Then Chen opened the door and went out. Louis rushed to the door and said, "Chen, how''s Norma?"


    Chen Chu looked back inside his eyes and shook his head. "Go in and see her."


    Louis looked up and cried.


    "Norma, it''s my uncle. I''m sorry."


    Louis had made it to Norma''s bed, where he was crying.


    At this time, the doctor who had been at the door finally seized the opportunity and pointed to Chen Zhudao.


    "You murderer, you murderer."


    "Why? Why is this Chen, didn''t you say you could cure Norma? Why did she die? " Louis can''t help himself."I did my best."


    "Try your best? Try your best. Why can you laugh? You didn''t try your best. I believe you so much. Why did you let me down? " Louis accused Chen Zhu.


    Just then, the white sheet moved.


    Louis was startled and sat on the ground.


    "What''s the matter? Norma Norma''s body just moved. "


    "Maybe it''s a hoax." Chen said.


    "Uncle..."


    Louis shivered: "really Is it true that he pretended to be dead? "


    Louis has been exposed to the supernatural events, but the way of thinking is the same as ordinary people.


    He knew there were ghosts, and of course he believed in corpse fraud.


    "Uncle..."


    Louis heard Norma again, which made him more afraid.


    Carefully come forward, slowly uncover the sheet.


    Then he saw Norma lying there, but her left eye, which was supposed to disappear, seemed to be back.


    But the pupils look different from the right.


    "Norma, rest in peace. I will avenge you Don''t be a corpse, will you? "


    "Are you my uncle?" Norma asked with some hesitation.


    She''s not sure. Louis''s voice is very familiar.


    But she had never seen Louis, so she was not sure whether this was Louis.


    If she closed her eyes and listened carefully, she could detect it.


    But vision still affected part of her judgment.


    "Can you see me?" Louis looked at Norma doubtfully: "wait You''re not dead? "


    Louis turned to Chen Yu and said, "why didn''t Norma die?"


    "Uncle Did you ask him to kill me? "


    "Ah? Why do you say that? You are my little Norma. How can I let someone hurt you? "


    "He said He said that you let him kill me, and then occupy my property. At first, he wanted to strangle me, then let me press what fingerprint, and finally put the hermit crab in my eyes Let the hermit crab lay eggs in my eyes all the time, and finally eat my brain


    Louis listened to the face all black, angrily turned his head, looked at Chen Yu: "Chen, what is this in the end?"


    "I was bored just now, and then I practiced movie lines there. Did you accept this explanation?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Louis felt as if he had been fooled: "Norma is not dead, why do you say she is dead?"


    "When do you think I said she was dead?"


    "You put the sheet on her face."


    "I''m afraid she''ll catch cold."


    "You said you did your best."


    "I did my best to save her."

 Chapter 697

    "Falk..." Louis was furious: "are you kidding me? It''s unforgivable. Do you know how bad the joke is? "


    "Do you know how bad it is to wake me up from my sleep and come all the way to New York?" Chen Yu stretched out: "first, I''ll arrange a place to sleep. You know, I can sleep in the wild now."


    "I wish I could kill you now."


    "You want to kill me. I''ll have a sleep. I''m really sleepy now."


    Half asleep, then dragged up.


    I flew 4000 kilometers to New York to operate on people.


    This experience is very bad, from the body to the mind.


    Chen Yu is still up in the morning.


    "Wait What''s going on? " The doctor suddenly stopped Chen Yu and said, "did you transplant her eyes?"


    "What eye transplant? I don''t understand. When I go in, her eyes are good. " Chen Chu shook off the doctor: "Louis, if your niece''s hemorrhoids relapse again, remember the elixir."


    Luis''s face is black. If it wasn''t for you to save Norma, I really want to shoot you.


    Louis winked at the housekeeper by his side.


    The housekeeper agreed: "doctor, thank you very much for your help. Miss Norma''s cold is much better. Please cooperate. Miss Norma of our family is going through the discharge formalities now."


    "I......" Doctors feel insulted by their IQ.


    After Norma was sent to the hospital, he was in the operating room for three hours.


    And now, her eyes are fine.


    One said he had hemorrhoids, the other said he had a cold.


    Can you talk it over first and then fool me?


    However, none of this matters. What he really can''t accept is that.


    Norma''s left eye doesn''t look like it was after an injury or just after an operation.


    It seems that everything is normal, which is the most unforgettable place for him.


    So he really wants to know how Chen Yu did it.


    Just then the housekeeper shoved the doctor a check.


    "This check is a bearer check, which can be drawn at any bank, and there will be no withdrawal record."


    Doctors wanted to show that they would not be defeated by money.


    It''s just that after seeing the number on the check, he was defeated.


    So, sometimes, don''t overestimate your beliefs.


    This is probably the most vulnerable to destruction.


    Chen Yu slept in New York for a few hours, then took a connecting flight from Louis to Los Angeles.


    Although Louis kept Chen Yu, he still liked to stay at home.


    New York impressed him badly. Every time he came, he had a lot of trouble.


    Chen Yu felt that if he continued to stay, the trouble would be greater.


    Although tired, Louis still paid 10 million dollars.


    It''s probably the happiest time he''s ever paid.


    ¡­¡­


    "It''s dinner time, Norma."


    Louis was worried about Norma''s accident, so he took care of her at home.


    But since she was able to see things, Norma has been looking at things.


    She has so much to learn that she hardly knows anything.


    It turns out that it''s this feeling to be able to see.


    Norma looked up. She was wearing a one eyed mask, like a pirate.


    "What''s for tonight?"


    "Australian lobster, Japanese and beef steaks, and deep sea crabs."


    "Crabs, are they like hermit crabs?" Norma also has a deep fear of hermit crabs.


    "The hermit crab is not dangerous at all, nor can it parasitize on people. Don''t be cheated by that bastard Chen, and I didn''t find anyone to kill you. " Louis said, gnashing his teeth.


    He has repeated this sentence hundreds of times. Louis wants to kill Chen Yu, and he will not kill Norma.


    "When my brother and sister took care of me, I would take care of you as they did for me." Louis said.


    When Norma''s parents died, Louis was only a teenager, and Norma was only a few years old.


    Louis was brought up by his brother and sister-in-law, so for him, brother and sister are like parents.


    Although Norma is his niece, he always takes care of Norma as his own daughter.


    So, Louis will hurt anyone in the world, but not Norma.


    Louis hated Chen''s joke, but Chen saved Norma.


    To this, Louis is very helpless.


    Of course, Louis is very grateful to Chen Zhu for saving Norma.Especially from hell to heaven that kind of feeling, no one can understand the ecstasy.


    "What are you wearing?"


    "This one, watch."


    Norma just doesn''t know the appearance of most things, not completely ignorant.


    For example, watch. She''s heard of it. Louise can understand it completely just by saying it.


    Even at the dinner table, Norma has a tablet and has been watching.


    "Norma, do you want some more?"


    "No." Norma shook her head. "Uncle, I''ll go back to my room first."


    "Well, take a rest early and take you out tomorrow."


    Norma took two steps, and suddenly her head sank, then she fell to the ground.


    "Norma!" Louis exclaimed and hurried up to check on Norma.


    "Norma, wake up, Norma, wake up Call an ambulance, call an ambulance. "


    It was only one day after she was discharged from the hospital that Norma went back to the hospital.


    "Doctor, how''s Norma?" Louis asked eagerly when he saw the doctor coming out of the operating room.


    "Miss Norma''s condition is very strange. Her brain is normal, but her brain waves are very weak. I don''t know what''s going on. She needs to stay in hospital for observation."


    "You didn''t check out the problem?"


    "No, Miss Norma''s signs are normal. We can''t find out what''s wrong with her."


    "I really shouldn''t have hoped for you." Lewis said angrily.


    For a doctor, being questioned in person about his ability.


    It''s very self-esteem damaging. The doctor is angry.


    "Mr. Lewis, it was the same man last night who had a problem with his operation." The doctor said with some meaning.


    "If you don''t have the ability, do you doubt the ability of others?"


    Although Louis said so, there was no doubt in his heart.


    After the doctor left, Louis called Chen Yu.


    If Norma is in a coma this time, it''s really because of Chen Yu''s treatment.


    I''m afraid that only Chen Yu can revive Norma.


    "Hello, Chen I think you may come to New York again. "


    "What? Are you kidding me? "


    "Norma is unconscious."


    "Don''t say I did it, or what sequelae, my treatment has no sequelae, certainly won''t be my reason." Chen Zhu opens the mouth and shakes the pot directly.

 Chapter 698

    "Chen, I didn''t mean that, but now the doctor is about Norma''s problem, so I need your help."


    "Tell me about Norma''s symptoms first."


    "Even if you are in a coma without any symptoms, the doctor can''t tell you the reason. If you are normal, you can''t wake up." Louis said.


    Chen Yu''s heart is thumping. Is life and death a disaster?


    "Take Norma home at once. Besides, arrange a plane for me Wait, I''m not the only one going to New York this time. " Chen said.


    "Chen, do you know why?"


    "I''m not sure." Chen replied.


    "What is uncertainty?"


    "Because it''s not a disease or an injury, it''s something more complicated." "From supernatural forces," Chen said


    The reason why Chen Yu is not sure is that Norma''s condition is different from what he met for the first time.


    At the beginning, Berthe''s daughter, Aisha, was attacked, and then her life was in danger. Thanks to Chen Yu''s help, she successfully survived the death.


    Then I was in a coma for three days and experienced life robbery.


    But Asha didn''t wake up in the middle.


    However, Norma recovered from her own treatment that day.


    But from Louis''s dictation, there are all kinds of signs.


    Now Norma is going through a life cycle.


    So Chen can''t be sure whether Norma is really experiencing the disaster.


    "What? What does this have to do with Norma? She''s just an ordinary girl. "


    "Well, no matter what the situation is, don''t panic. Wait for me to take someone over."


    "Is this a very troublesome thing? You have to bring someone. "


    "Some of my men." "By the way, disperse all the family members so as not to be affected," Chen said


    "There will be danger?"


    "Of course, it''s dangerous, if it''s as I guess it is." Chen said, "well, don''t talk nonsense. I''m going to call someone now, and you can help me prepare the plane."


    "Going out again?" Asked fari.


    "Well, it seems that the patients rescued yesterday also show signs of life and death."


    Fari knows what a life and death robbery is. When Aisha experienced it, she was also one of the parties.


    It was the same time that she was exposed to supernatural things.


    Farry didn''t worry about Chen Yu. After all, she knew that Chen Yu was the one who handled it easily.


    ¡­¡­


    "Gaia, where are you now?"


    "My gym just closed. What''s the matter?"


    "It will take at least two days to prepare for the action. This action is quite exciting."


    When Gaia heard it, everyone was excited.


    Chen Yu hears Gaia''s fist beating on the phone.


    "An hour, Los Angeles Airport."


    ¡°ok¡£¡±


    Chen hung up and called west again.


    "West, call on everyone, move Erdos, too, as the welfare of our association. "


    "President, isn''t it action?"


    West felt that since it was action, there would be danger.


    Ordinary enemies, will Chen Zhu gather them all?


    So in West''s view, this operation must be very dangerous.


    Maybe, like the last time I fought with my family, I had to go somewhere to take risks.


    "Dangerous for that."


    "I don''t understand."


    "This mission is likely to be a third day awakened psychic."


    Poof -


    West''s direct spray, the third day awakened psychic?


    And the third day of awakening is only in the legend.


    "President I...... "


    "If you dare to be a deserter, I''ll throw you off the plane."


    West didn''t have to talk. Chen knew what he was going to fart.


    West burst into tears and thought about Chen''s horror.


    As expected, Chen Yu was more terrible than the third day of awakening.


    A group of people gathered at the airport, and all but west were excited.


    Their security chief, goydos, is more in casual clothes.


    There are two suitcases in the back, full of excitement.


    "Thank you very much, president. Where are we going this time?" Erdos heard that this was a vacation. He was so excited that he put all his luggage in the suitcase and ran straight to the airport.


    "New York."


    Other people are excited, New York.


    Chen''s mood is not so happy, because every time he goes to New York, no good things happen.


    The first time was the great father and the evil spirit society. In that battle, Chen Yu also went all out.The second time was the alien god, who grew something like ugsaron.


    The day before yesterday, it was the third time that Chen Yu came and went in a hurry.


    Chen Yu thought that this time it should be safe.


    As a result, there is no time for two days. I have to go to New York again.


    Chen Yu felt that this time, things may be more dangerous than the second time.


    West is worried. He really doesn''t want to throw cold water.


    These children are really too young.


    Then they grow up. Do they really think it''s a vacation?


    "President, do you pay for the air tickets and accommodation to New York now?" Asked Barria.


    "Private jet, luxury manor." Chen said.


    "Ah? Private jet? President You mean we''re going to take a private plane? "


    Everyone is excited. Ordinary people may not have the chance to take a private plane for a lifetime.


    But now, they have the chance to take a private plane. How can they not be excited.


    The more welfare Chen loses now, the more uneasy West becomes.


    It''s not going to save the world this time.


    "I''d like to fly in a private plane, even to save the world." Said Moore.


    He and moid are in perfect condition.


    The two of them heard that they had a big action in the association when they were injured.


    The two of them beat their chests and feet, regretting that they had missed the big action.


    Chen Yu and West think of Moore. Both of them have poor eyes.


    Moore was still excited as if he were unknown.


    At this time, the captain who sent Chen Yu to New York last time found him again.


    "Mr. Chen, we meet again."


    "Well, Hello, Mr. Kidd. Is the plane ready?"


    "Yes, please follow me."


    Everyone was excited to get on the plane, and then began to jump up and down like Grandma Liu entering the Grand View Garden.


    It''s not the first time Chen Yu has taken a private plane. He has lost his freshness for a long time.


    In fact, there is no difference between a private plane and a normal airliner. If you buy a business class ticket, it may not be much worse.


    Of course, in terms of service, private planes are definitely more enjoyable.


    The stewardess didn''t understand why the buns could take a private plane.


    But if they can sit on it, they must know the rich.


    So the service is very serious.

 Chapter 699

    The smooth landing of the plane, the supernatural society is one by one is not enough.


    Also want to turn in the sky a few more circles, three hours of time, far from enough for them to enjoy.


    Chen found that there seem to be a few people at the New York airport today.


    They landed at Kennedy Airport, one of the busiest in the world.


    Nearly 200000 people take off and land here every day, with an annual throughput of nearly 60 million people.


    But Chen found that today''s airport waiting hall is a little empty, with only a few people.


    At this time, the radio rang: "I''m sorry for the delay caused by the heavy fog and the temporary closure of the airport. We apologize to all the passengers."


    It turned out to be a heavy fog, and Chen Yu suddenly realized it.


    But New York City is a coastal city with a lot of moisture.


    Clouds and humidity from the sea often cover the city at dawn.


    But now it''s at night, and there are lights on the runways.


    I''m afraid the fog is very serious.


    They landed undetected.


    When they came out of the airport, they found that the fog outside was really serious.


    "President, where are we now?"


    "Wait for the bus." Chen said.


    Before long, several luxury cars stopped in front of the crowd.


    "Hello, Mr. Chen. Boss asked us to pick you up."


    "OK, help me to arrange them, too."


    Everyone is very happy to see these luxury cars.


    West is about to turn into a bitter gourd face.


    You can be happy here.


    You''ll be crying then.


    "Wow, what a big manor." Moore looked at the huge manor in front of him.


    "The president didn''t cheat us." Moid was also staring out the window.


    "Don''t be a disgrace there." "We''re not here on vacation, we''re here on duty," said Jolin Nash coldly


    "What task, I think the president must think that our training is too hard on weekdays, so he found an excuse to call us here." Said Barria.


    "Ha ha..." West looked at Barria.


    It seems that you still don''t know our president well.


    Will he be so kind as to call people to New York under the pretext of carrying out the task?


    Are you thinking too well?


    The car came to a slow stop, and Louis immediately came forward.


    "Chen, you are here at last." Louis looks at a group of strange people behind Chen Yu.


    There are both men and women, and there are two older ones.


    What is the origin of these strange combinations?


    "They are?"


    "To help." Chen Yu said quietly.


    "They? Help? "


    What can they help? Louis is suspicious.


    Well, since they were brought by Chen Yu, let''s believe Chen Yu''s words.


    "Has Norma brought it back?"


    "Yes, it has. It''s upstairs now."


    "Let''s arrange for them. Let''s go upstairs."


    Louis and Chen Chu go to Norma''s room and lie in bed when they see Norma.


    Chen Yu felt faintly that there was a magic in the room.


    That''s right. It''s the same feeling as last time Asha.


    Norma at the moment is really experiencing life.


    "Chen, how are things?"


    "Almost as I predicted." Chen said.


    "So what do you want to do now?"


    "Send the servants and bodyguards away. They can''t participate in the next step."


    "Why?"


    "Tonight or tomorrow night, there will be a lot of evil spirits attacking here Attack her, to be exact. "


    "Ah? Why? "


    "Don''t ask me why. I want to know why. That''s what happened anyway. After 12 o''clock tomorrow night, Norma will wake up."


    "You mean that Norma can wake up after the evil spirit attacks?"


    "Yes."


    "Why."


    "Ask God." Chen Yu rolled his eyes.


    "Will a lot of evil spirits come?"


    "It should be very much."


    "Then can you cope?" Louis asked worriedly, "and protect Norma."


    "Don''t worry, the people I brought are all professional."


    Just then, there was laughter downstairs.


    Chen and Louis went to the balcony and saw that all the members of the association had changed into swimsuits and played on the edge of the pool."Is this the major?" Louis looks at Chen Yu.


    "You should understand that people with ability are generally different from ordinary people."


    All night was peaceful. At least there was laughter in the manor.


    Where do they enjoy such a senior life.


    The food and accommodation are the best. I''m afraid that their salary will not be enough to spend a night in this manor.


    How can they let go of the cheap things they pick up in vain now.


    In the early morning of the next day, Louis took all his servants and bodyguards off.


    "President, where shall we play today?" BALIA looks forward to Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu''s face is black. I want you to come. It''s for you to perform tasks, not for you to play.


    "Don''t you see such a big fog? Believe it or not, you can cross the road if you turn around."


    The fog in New York today is worse than last night.


    Such fog has seriously affected the travel safety of New York.


    The visibility is less than five meters. Even with the lights on, you can only see the light vaguely.


    This reminds Chen Yu of that classic horror movie, fog.


    Everyone had planned to go to Times Square for a walk, and then go to the statue of liberty.


    As a result, they were all ruined by the fog.


    When all the people were making noise, Chen Yu sat in the room peacefully to practice.


    Of course, the so-called peace of mind is only relative to the rest of the association.


    "After the day, if you are so diligent at home, you will be able to become a fairy."


    ¡­¡­


    There is an underground palace hidden deep in the dirty sewer.


    Of course, it''s too much for a palace, but it''s not too much for a mansion.


    It used to be the residence of the great father. Even though the great father was a devil, he still enjoyed things that human beings could not enjoy.


    However, there are not many people who know the residence, and most of them are not human.


    Now the eldest father has been in ancient times for a long time, but another person has stolen this place.


    Wendini appears to be an ordinary maid of the Kremlin family. In fact, she has another identity.


    I''m afraid no one knows that the great father is not the absolute ruler in the evil spirit society.


    There is another unknown existence, big mother.


    From the name, we can know that she has an indestructible relationship with her father.


    If the eldest father is the tyrant of the evil spirit society, then the eldest mother is the brain of the evil spirit society.


    But the eldest mother never wins by strength, what she is good at is always hiding in the shadow, and then pushing the first hand when necessary.

 Chapter 700

    The death of the eldest father is also an accident to the eldest mother.


    She had never thought that her father would die so suddenly that she could not believe it was true.


    However, she is not totally unproductive.


    After the death of the eldest father, his property will naturally become the eldest mother''s.


    The death of the great father is not worthless.


    Most people think that the whole family of the eldest father is the evil spirit society.


    In fact, evil spirits are a group of evil spirits mixed with dragons and snakes.


    There are strong ones and weak ones, but they are still evil spirits in essence.


    In this city, there are as many evil spirits as you want.


    Evil spirits can be regrouped when they are gone.


    What''s really valuable is the legacy of the great father''s hidden place.


    The other two forces in New York City, the witch''s club and the Sorcerer''s club, have disappeared.


    The spirits, witches and witches are like three living side by side.


    Almost all of them were founded at the same time, and the three have been fighting each other for 200 years.


    Now the time of their death is so close.


    Although it was an accident, it was not the result of fate.


    Although the eldest mother has some regrets about the death of her eldest father, she will not be sad.


    Even she was glad that her father was dead, and no one could control her.


    No one will threaten her.


    The eldest mother always relies on devouring the living soul, and then steals the living body to continue her existence.


    For example, her body now is an ordinary maid.


    It''s not easy to find a body that can sustain her for a long time.


    The eldest mother didn''t know where the next body would be.


    But this body is aging rapidly. The body in its early twenties is now like that in its thirties.


    This is also the result of being bowed down by the eldest mother. The aging speed of the body is accelerating and getting faster and faster.


    At a normal rate, about five years later, the body will age completely and then lose its function.


    But now, the eldest mother has obtained the eldest father''s heritage, even the eldest father''s secret.


    This secret is also the most valuable thing in the great father''s heritage.


    She doesn''t have to work hard to find a body to cling to as she used to.


    She can live as long as her father.


    And as powerful as the great father.


    No, it''s stronger than the great father!


    Because she had something that her father didn''t have.


    The eldest mother plucked off her eyes, but her face did not change at all.


    This body is not her originally, she is just a stranger of Hatoyama magpie nest.


    Soul and body do not merge, so hurt and pain will not affect her.


    Then she put the eye that she had dug out of Norma into her eyes.


    Then we use black magic to integrate the eyes with the body.


    At this time, the green pupil began to release a strange light.


    At the same time, from the orbit around the left eye, began to spread out a stripe road.


    These lines begin to cover the left half of the cheek.


    As the original owner of this eye, Norma didn''t know how to use her eyes at all.


    As ordinary people can not understand the purpose of this eye.


    This is the eye of nightmare. In Western myths and legends, nightmare is a monster that can spread nightmares.


    In fact, nightmares are more than that. They like to get into dreams and control each other with dreams.


    Controlled creatures or people are like walking dead.


    Ten years ago, the eldest mother discovered the special lineage of the young Norma.


    Plus, she was boarding in wendini''s body.


    So she waited for Norma to grow up.


    Waiting for her eyes to really have the power of nightmare.


    Not long ago, the long-awaited fruit finally ripened.


    The eldest mother began to guide the power of nightmare.


    In fact, what Norma saw was not an illusion.


    What she saw was the vision and people in other people''s dreams.


    Nightmare can find out who is dreaming nearby, and then sneak into other people''s dreams.


    Big mother suddenly frowns, it''s not enough!


    It seems that the power of nightmare is not perfect.


    Yes, because it''s just an eye.


    So it can''t give full play to the power of nightmare.


    That is to say, only with two eyes can we have a complete nightmare power.


    At this time, an ethereal figure came in.


    This spirit is no one else, it is Prague.Prague''s life is full of sorrow.


    First of all, he was blinded by his mother. He naively thought that he could really obtain the endless property of the craylam family.


    But from the beginning to the end, he was just a tool of his mother.


    Even if the plan was successful, he could not escape the result of being controlled by his mother.


    Of course, the results are still sad.


    Even if he died, he could not escape the control of his mother.


    "Master." Prague bowed his head and saluted respectfully.


    What he hates most is not killing Louis.


    It''s not Norma, it''s mother.


    He used to be the heir of a small family, but also has some magic power.


    Plus, I had a marriage with Norma since I was a child.


    He was able to marry Norma on a regular basis and become the master of the Kremlin empire.


    But he wants to be the master, not just the master.


    It is such a thought that Prague will eventually be reduced to the efforts of others.


    Of course, my mother chose Prague as her subordinate because she was alone, but she could not do some things by herself.


    For example, if we go to negotiate with other evil spirits, we can''t let the eldest mother show up.


    "The tyrant I asked you to contact, is he here?"


    "Yes, master, the tyrant is waiting outside."


    Tyrant, the evil spirit of Jersey, New York City, controls an organization similar to the evil spirit society.


    It seems that names are very powerful. In fact, no one can afford such names.


    Tyrants are stronger than ordinary evil spirits, but they are much worse than great fathers.


    In New York City or the surrounding areas, there are many such evil groups.


    It was not just the tyrant who was invited by his mother.


    There are also several leaders of the evil spirit group who are equivalent to tyrants.


    And the leaders of these evil spirit groups, with their subordinates gathered here, also led to death.


    The fog that enveloped the downtown area of New York City was what they did.


    There are at least three thousand evil spirits in the sewer.


    After the three thousand evil spirits got together, they had no leisure.


    You devour me, I devour you.


    In this one day, there have been more than 200 evil spirits, disappearing in each other''s fighting and swallowing.


    "Go and gather up all the evil spirits. I have something to say."

 Chapter 701

    George sneaked into the evil spirit.


    It''s not the first time he''s been to the sewer.


    After all, he was once the backbone of the evil spirit society.


    So I can''t be familiar with it any more.


    It''s just that today''s battle looks a little scary.


    A tall evil spirit passed in front of George.


    The evil spirit was dressed in a dress, but his body was as fat as a meat mountain.


    George took two steps back abruptly, and the evil spirit turned his head to look at George with an evil smile.


    George shivered with fear. This is Mr. violet in the stilland building.


    Speaking of this Mr. violet, he was a real millionaire and billionaire.


    His company is the largest and most professional blasting company in the world.


    Eighteen years ago, he invested in the construction of the sdilan building, but on the day the sdilan building was built, he went bankrupt.


    Then he took his stilland mansion and went to hell with more than 300 people in it.


    He blew up the building on the day it was put into operation.


    The incident shocked the United States and even caused a sensation internationally.


    No one expected that a rich man would make such a crazy move.


    The original site of the stilland building is still empty.


    It is said that someone once saw a strange building in the dark, then walked in and never came out again.


    In the vicious circle, Mr. violet is also a monster.


    As long as you enter his territory, no matter people or evil spirits, they will disappear forever.


    Mr. violet grinned: "coward, this is not the place you should come."


    At this time, another evil spirit group came. This group of evil spirits led by a pair of young men and women, and the evil spirits that followed were also a group of young people.


    George vaguely remembers that they were once a group of rebellious young people''s organizations.


    He believed in Satan and named his own society the evil party. He was a villain who did no evil before his death.


    After the last fire, all the members of the evil party turned to ashes.


    But the depraved thought still exists, so they stay in the world as the fierce flame.


    Although their number is small, their personal strength is very strong.


    No other evil spirits dare to approach the members of the evil party. They all take the initiative to open a distance.


    Then came a number of powerful evil spirits, or groups of evil spirits.


    In the underground square, a dozen well-known powerful evil spirits and their subordinates have come.


    There are also thousands of evil spirits. When these spirits gather together, the whole square is filled with a depressing atmosphere.


    Just then, the eldest mother appeared.


    This is the first time George has seen his mother.


    But he knew his mother''s left eye, which was full of evil.


    When I was with Norma, I never felt that way.


    The eldest mother is as tall as her father.


    However, the eldest mother''s body exudes a sense of pressure that is hard to breathe.


    George saw this oppression only in his father.


    George''s legs are a little off.


    The eldest mother sat on the top stone chair, just like a queen.


    "I''m glad you''re here." The voice of the eldest mother is very loud.


    It made George a bit trance, as if the one sitting on it was the eldest father.


    "Now I declare that all of you will be part of the evil spirits." With her arms outstretched, the eldest mother proclaimed her claim: "I will give you a powerful power and the chance to be the master of this city."


    "Wait, mother, I''m not a member of the evil spirit society."


    "It''s what you are and what you control us."


    "A stupid woman, let me see if you really have that qualification."


    "Shut up!" The eldest mother growled loudly, and at the same time her fist hit the handrail.


    Boom -


    the huge impact on the fist of the eldest mother swings open, in an instant, the front dozens of evil spirits smash in an instant.


    At the same time, several powerful evil spirits were attacked, and their bodies were almost broken.


    All the evil spirits can''t believe to look at the eldest mother. It''s terrible!


    I''m afraid even the eldest father is not so terrible, right?


    I saw the mother open her mouth and inhale those soul fragments into her mouth.


    At this time, the eldest mother becomes more powerful, and her breath is like a giant beast in the wild.


    Even those powerful evil spirits are so small and insignificant in front of her.


    "It seems that I finally want to calm down and listen to me carefully."


    "We used to be all human beings, but we have got rid of the shackles of the body. We are higher than human beings, but we can only hide in this dirty and dirty sewer. Why?" The eldest mother loudly publicized her idea: "just because we are scattered, we should unite instead of fighting for each other. You also see that in the day when you come, the whole new york city is covered by our breath, and as long as this situation continues, then we can really become the dominator, and the sun will no longer be a threat to you, The living will only become our servants. Now tell me what your choice is. ""If we listen to you, can we kill at will?" Asked the member of the evil party.


    "First of all, you need to prove your value. If you only kill people, many evil spirits here can do it."


    "How can we prove ourselves?"


    "Tomorrow night, you will break down a manor for me, which is a manor of human beings. However, in the manor of human beings, there are many psychics who exist and kill them all and sacrifice them to me. Only in this way can you prove the value of your existence and bring me a girl with green pupils in her right eye."


    The eldest mother stood up and fingered her left eyelid: "do you feel it? Own strong. "


    The green light filled the evil spirits, and all the evil spirits felt it.


    Ouch -


    at this time, all the evil spirits felt that the originally thin body was expanding at an amazing speed.


    No matter male or female evil spirits, their bodies have become like a bodybuilder, and their breath has skyrocketed several times.


    Every evil spirit is screaming. Even those powerful evil spirit individuals feel that their power is growing.


    George felt very sad, that force was repelling him! He''s rejecting that power, too.


    "There are traitors among us." Big mother''s eyes looked past.


    There are more than a dozen evil spirits, like George, who have not become strong, but feel uncomfortable.


    George looked at a dozen evil spirits and immediately understood that they were all guardians of some psychic.


    "Escape!" George turned and ran away at the same time as a dozen other evil spirits.

 Chapter 702

    "Help..."


    George dashed into the manor, at the same time.


    "There are evil spirits." West shouted.


    A group of people who were exulting in the swimming pool jumped up at once.


    "Leave me alone. This evil spirit is very dangerous."


    "I''ll do it. You don''t have to deal with it."


    Moid is a direct action, not much nonsense, his ten fingers suddenly become ten vines.


    Bind George directly and drag him to the ground.


    They were going to besiege George when Gaia looked up at the sky.


    "There''s another one on it."


    "This is mine." The crowd shouted at once.


    But the evil spirit in the sky, there is no sign of fire on his body.


    "What is the evil spirit doing? Do you burn yourself? "


    "Falk It''s the fire. " West shouted.


    The members of the association, who had been competing for the first place, immediately counseled.


    "Gaia, this is your chance."


    The fire came straight down from the air, straight at George.


    Gaia took a big drink and flew to the fire.


    Of all the people, Gaia is the only one who can touch the fire with such unbridled abandon.


    Even Chen''s flame resistance is not as high as Gaia''s.


    The flames on the ferocious body soared in vain, covering Gaia directly.


    Gaia, though he felt the ferocity of the fire in his arms, was not unbearable.


    Gaia''s head hammer hit the ferocious head of the fire heavily.


    In a flash, the head of the flame was blown to pieces.


    But the next moment, the ferocious head of the fire is reunited.


    "Gaia, with magic, physical attack is useless." They cried, hiding not far away.


    Gaia''s magic is the strongest among them, but she doesn''t follow the flow of magic, but the flow of melee.


    Gaia suddenly opened his mouth and sucked at the flames of the fierce body.


    The fire was fierce and struggling, but it couldn''t stop Gaia from taking away the flame.


    Under Gaia''s skin, there was a faint red light, followed by Gaia''s fierce mouth, which directly directed the flames at the fierce mouth.


    The fierce flame struggled violently, but was held by the Gaia bear. It was so easy to break away.


    In the end, the body of the ferocious flame began to turn black, like burnt charcoal.


    When Gaia closed his arms, the body of the fierce flame turned into a little spark.


    "Roar! Good job, Gaia. "


    "Beautiful."


    Gaia, as the main force of the supernatural society, has no words in actual combat.


    Everyone looked at George, who was bound by moid. George was shocked.


    "Wait My own, I am my own. "


    "Who and you are."


    Just then, Chen Yu and Louis came out.


    They also heard the noise outside, so they came out to see the situation.


    "What? What are you doing with George? "


    "Boss, help me Mr. Chen, help me. " When George saw Chen Yu and Louis, he called for help.


    "What''s the situation?"


    "President, do you know the evil spirit?"


    "He''s Louis''s servant. Let go."


    When they looked at moid, West immediately said, "moid, I''ve said it many times. Don''t attack indiscriminately. You see, you hurt your own people by mistake."


    "That is, if you really want to fight for nothing, you will bully your own people." Said jurag.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Moid.


    When I saw George bullying before, you were competing one by one.


    "George, why don''t you go out in the daytime without hiding?" Chen asked.


    George broke away from the Shackles: "Mr. Chen, the situation is very bad, and the evil spirit society is reviving. The woman who hurt Norma before was actually possessed by a evil spirit called the great mother of the evil spirit society. The strength of the great mother is very terrible, even more terrible than the great father, and she has gathered more than 1000 evil spirits. Now the whole new york city is filled with death, too That''s why I can come out during the day. "


    "Eldest mother?"


    "They are going to attack tonight."


    "A thousand evil spirits?"


    Everyone''s face has changed. What''s the scale?


    "More than that, the mother seems to be able to enhance the power of evil spirits, and the power of each evil spirit has been increased several times."


    Everyone''s face changed again when they heard that.


    More than a thousand evil spirits are enough to be feared, and the number has increased several times.


    Even Gaia, who has the most experience in fighting, has become very dignified at the moment."And that flame of ferocity just now belongs to the evil spirit society?"


    "Yes, they found me. He came to kill me."


    "What level of strength does he belong to in the evil spirit society?"


    "Medium level. There are at least 100 evil spirits of this level."


    "President, I have a stomachache. I''m going to the hospital."


    "President, who played last night caught a cold, now the cold is not good."


    Chen Chu''s eyes swept over everyone: "it''s not good to eat, live and play with others."


    "Well Or shall we pay? "


    "Ha ha..." Chen looked at the crowd and said, "Louis, read them the bill."


    "Not much, more than a million dollars."


    "What? More than a million dollars? We only live for less than a day, how can it be so expensive? "


    "It''s mainly the three bottles of wine you had last night, all from Lafite winery in France, with a bottle of $350000."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    West, who was in a state of melancholy, had long guessed that the mission was absolutely dangerous.


    However, he underestimated the horror of this mission.


    "Well, eat what you should eat, play what you should play and keep playing. We are going to have a big fight tonight."


    Who is in the mood to eat at this time?


    Chen Yu and Louis returned to the living room, and Louis''s face became more solemn.


    "Chen, what can I do now?"


    "What can I do, or send Norma out?"


    "No way."


    "If not, prepare for the war."


    "But have we won?"


    "I don''t know." Chen Yu shrugged: "by the way, send another plane to bring my pets here."


    "Ah? Do you still want to play? "


    "They are all real combat effectiveness. None of them is weaker than you." Chen Chu looked at Louis and said.


    "Oh, I''ll have them picked up at once."


    Louis contacted the plane, and Chen Yu called Farley to take her pet to the airport.


    Later, Chen Yu turned over the phone of mylenkom.


    "Hi, Savior."


    "Chen?" McLaren Colm was a little surprised that Chen Yu would call him: "you don''t want to get through, you want to join the Templars?"


    "No, I just came to inform you that the chance to save the world is back."

 Chapter 703

    "President, who are they?" Asked West in a low voice.


    Did Chen Zhu bring all of them to meet them?


    These people look like regular troops.


    But the weapons in their hands are obviously used to deal with some supernatural creatures.


    And their momentum is much stronger than those behind Chen Yu.


    Mirenkom came up smiling and hugged Chen.


    "Hi, Chen. Nice to see you again."


    "I wish I would never see you again." Chen said with a sigh.


    Chen Yu''s eyes saw four strange faces behind McLaren Colm, in addition to three acquaintances: Hutchinson, Wallace and unar.


    "They are?"


    "New to our Templars."


    "They look very imposing." Chen Yu looked at the new people of these four knights.


    Three men and one woman, very beautiful, a silver white hair, skin is white as snow, small, wearing a black lip gloss, eyes quite aggressive.


    The silver haired woman holds her chest in both hands and chews gum in her mouth, which is a kind of indifference to everyone.


    Another very conspicuous, is a big bald head, long and movie star stone Johnson almost.


    But the big bald head seems to like to show off his figure, and his chest muscles have been jumping there.


    Well, Chen Yu is in a good shape, but he can''t do it.


    The other one, thin and small, was wearing glasses and looked a bit indecent.


    The last newcomer is always with the silver haired woman, always there to please her.


    "Guys, come and meet." Cried Myron Colm.


    Four men came forward, and the silver haired woman said, "Captain, who are these miscellaneous players?"


    "Er..."


    It''s very embarrassing. As the saying goes, you can''t beat people or scold them.


    You''re so easy to die on the street, you know?


    Chen Chu looked at the crowd behind him and at the silver haired woman.


    "You Templars do need a man in charge of the tongue, Myron Colm. You have a good eye."


    "You mean I can only talk?" The silver haired woman looks at Chen Yu proudly.


    "I didn''t say that." Chen Yu waved.


    "Her name is falmo ISNA. She has a very special blood line." Said mirencom.


    Then I introduced three other people. The one who collided with Jushi Johnson was named keck, a veteran who had no special ability.


    However, from the introduction of mylenkom, this Keck is a very righteous person.


    It is said that in order to save two unrelated children, he ran to fight with a house of evil spirits.


    If it wasn''t for the meeting with Myron Colm and others, I don''t think he would have any problems now.


    The skinny little glasses man is puskash, the wizard.


    And the handsome guy who''s been courting falmo ISNA is called Shrek Charlton.


    "Well, tell me what''s going on this time."


    "There was a woman who woke up the third night at the manor." Chen replied.


    Mirenkom''s face suddenly changed: "wake up the third night?"


    "Tonight is the third night."


    "It seems that I can do a great job tonight, but I''m looking forward to fighting with you again."


    "That''s why I said, I hope I''ll never see you." Chen said, rubbing his forehead.


    Everyone gathered in the living room and began to prepare for the fight tonight.


    "President, I will increase our combat effectiveness to a certain extent." Allah said.


    "OK, what do you need to report to west?" Chen Zhu nodded.


    It can enhance their combat effectiveness and is a very practical auxiliary combat force.


    "President, my war dance can be expanded on a large scale now, but I need to be in a higher position." Said Barria.


    Chen Yu was a little surprised. He didn''t expect that Barria had made such great progress.


    In the past, only one person could be increased by Barria, and the person who increased needs to wear a special bracelet.


    However, if you stand on a high place in the battlefield and start a war dance, it''s just your own death.


    "I can protect her." "Miss, as long as I''m still standing, I won''t let you suffer any harm," said Keck


    "The awakened woman also needs protection." "We can''t stop all the evil spirits," said mirencom


    "I''ll do it." Chen said.


    Mylenkom thought for a moment, then nodded, "yes, you''re strong enough, and if you can''t stop it, you can run with that woman. If you drag it a little, it''s safe."Mylenkom hated Chen''s ability to disturb his mind on the battlefield.


    At the beginning, even in the face of the source of depravity, Chen Yu did not pass through.


    "President, or I will protect Miss Norma. You are so important that you should not just stay in the room." The stern words on West''s face.


    "Good." Chen Yu shrugged: "go ahead, by the way, Myron Colm, do you have any handcuffs there? Let West and Norma handcuffs together. If we can''t hold up here, we''ll move first."


    West''s face turned black. "President, I suddenly felt that you should be by Miss Norma''s side. We should just be outside."


    "A bunch of rubbish." Falmo ISNA gave a cold snort.


    "ISNA, shut up." Myron Colm stares at Moore ISNA.


    Chen Zhuo pulls over mylenkom: "mylenkom, this new man has a very hot temper. Does she cause her parents to die because of her special blood?"


    "Well? How do you know? "


    "Has she had any miserable experience since she was a child?"


    Myron Colm nodded. "Do you know Oriental fortune telling or Western divination?"


    "And then after encountering emotional injury, the temperament changes greatly?"


    "You''re all right. Is there something wrong with her?"


    "No, she will meet a man who will protect her from the wind and rain. Even if she is the enemy of the whole world, she will be well protected. By the way They must be in love at first sight, she loves his domineering, he loves her kindness... "


    "Wait Chen, are you sure this is not the plot of a novel? "


    "What are you talking about? Muttering. " Falmo ISNA frowned at the two.


    "No, nothing."


    Falmo ISNA looked at the faces of the two men, who were clearly saying something bad about her.


    "All right, get ready." Chen Chu got up and stretched.


    "So early to prepare?"


    "It''s late. It''s over five. Aren''t you hungry?"


    "You mean dinner?"


    "Otherwise? What do you think I want you to prepare? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

 Chapter 704

    "Chen, there is going to be a big war. Are you sure you want to eat so much?"


    Mylenkom looks at Chen Yu, who has eaten at least 20 kilograms of meat, and what else is in a mess, just like a starving ghost.


    Another Gaia, she is the same, a whole roast chicken is enough for her to eat three.


    And she didn''t spit at all, and mylem didn''t see it at all.


    "Eat enough to get on the road."


    "Chen, I know it''s Chinese slang. Don''t think I don''t know what it means."


    Myron Colm''s face is black.


    Are you not afraid of being beaten if you say that you are so bereaved?


    Chen and Gaia basically contracted most of the food.


    They ate more than all the others combined.


    What surprised them even more was that Chen Yu and Gaia ate so much that they didn''t even show their stomachs.


    "How did you do it? Won''t it be too much to eat? " Keck looks at Chen Yu and Gaia with envy.


    "Many? I''m only eight points full. Chen doesn''t think I''m even five points full. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Is this amount magic?" Asked Keck again.


    The sky began to darken, and the whole manor was silent, as if it were a dead area.


    Chen Yu and Louis are standing on the balcony. Louis''s mood is not calm.


    Although he has been in contact with the supernatural, even he himself is an alien.


    But he didn''t experience it at all.


    "Chen, can we win?"


    "Untie the shackles of your right arm. Today, you don''t have to suppress it anymore. You should let Xiao Hei come out to move."


    Louis thought and untied the shackles.


    Louis''s right arm, has been wrapped with gauze, is used to suppress small black.


    As soon as the gauze was untied, Xiao Hei began to express his irascible consciousness to Louis: "why! Why have I been suppressed so long? "


    "You can make a scene tonight." Louis said.


    "So what''s the good for me?" Xiaohei''s consciousness was transmitted to Louis.


    Chen Yu came up and said, "do you want me to talk to him?"


    Chen Chu grabbed Louis'' right arm and said, "do you smell me?"


    Louis immediately felt fear, a strong fear.


    "He smells like me He killed one of my kind One for all! " Cried Little Black in horror.


    "Do you want to die?" Chen Chu took Louis by the arm and said.


    "Chen, I feel like you are saying Although I know you''re talking to Xiao Hei. " Louis said helplessly.


    "If you can cooperate with your eldest brother, I will make up my mind. After this time, I will let Louis''s body control you for three days, and in three days, you can kill people if you want to, and do whatever you want."


    "Ah? Really? Is that true? "


    Louis is also full of consternation, how can this be.


    If you just borrow your body, the key is to indulge Xiaohei.


    What is Xiaohei''s character? How could Louis not know.


    Give it three days of freedom, it can create a disaster.


    "Of course it is." "However, if I find out tonight that you don''t cooperate at all, don''t say it''s three days'' freedom. You should consider how to die first," Chen said


    Louis has started to have a headache. After this incident.


    But Louis felt that his right arm had never been more submissive.


    Now it''s really your right arm.


    Duan -- Duan --


    the bell rang at eight o''clock, and the fog became heavier again.


    "Here we go." Chen Yu looked at the distance: "eight o''clock is a golden age."


    Outside the manor, there were many lights and dull voices.


    That''s the sound of a motor vehicle!


    Then, everyone saw dozens of cars rushing in from the outside.


    The cars smashed through the iron gate of the manor and the wall, and came in directly from the outside.


    At the bottom of the villa, McLaren Colm saw this situation, and his face suddenly changed.


    "Come on, get out of here!" Cried McLaren Colm.


    Some of them hit the villa walls directly.


    Bang -


    there are all kinds of these cars. They are all controlled by evil spirits.


    However, Louis''s villa is very large, and the structure is also very solid.


    The car can only hit a layer of dust."Kill those evil spirits," cried Myron Colm at once


    Before the evil spirits could get out of the crashed car, eight people, such as mirencom and West, began to sprinkle a lot of magic phosphorus.


    When the evil spirits touch the magic phosphorus, they immediately make a scream.


    But they are consumables and cannon fodder.


    "Well, my house is strong enough. It''s like a castle." Louis said triumphantly.


    Although there are a large number of evil cars, after the collision in front, the evil cars behind can only hit the rear of the car in front, so the damage to the villa is very limited.


    Just as Louis was enjoying himself, a flute came from the fog.


    Louise''s face was so proud the moment before. It was dark in an instant.


    The sound was a huge truck, like Optimus Prime in transformers.


    Then they saw a big truck running through the fog and towards them.


    Such a big truck is definitely not a demon to drive.


    The headlights flash scarlet, like the gaze of a demon.


    Woo -


    everyone had to hide. The truck came in directly from the front door, and the head of the car was crammed into the hall.


    Then, the container behind the truck suddenly looks like a fountain, and a large number of evil spirits gush out.


    Fortunately, at this time, the people of mylenkom were already ready.


    "Blizzard!" Falmo ISNA had a big drink, the magic was surging, the air gathered into a thundercloud, just blocked the exit.


    There was a crash, and hail fell down in the snow.


    A large number of evil spirits were directly smashed, and other people were armed with machine guns, constantly strafing.


    Except for the wretched man, he fired two shots, and the whole man was hurt by the recoil of the machine gun.


    "Get out of the way!" Gaia yelled, threw two magic fuel oil directly into the car, and then followed with a long breath.


    Boom -


    hundreds of evil spirits were destroyed when the whole container was damaged.


    "Well done!" The crowd cheered.


    "It''s just an appetizer now. Don''t celebrate." "Go back to the pre arranged positions, and then there''s the real fight," cried mirencom


    The fog in the distance began to turn black, and the enemy''s army began to press on.


    BALIA and Keck stand on the roof of the villa, and BALIA begins to perform her war dance.

 Chapter 705

    "Driver, can you drive faster?"


    "Miss, you don''t look at such a big fog, but also the traffic jam, how can you drive fast?" "Besides, are you sure your pet won''t tear my seat?" the driver complained


    Farry was helpless and kept watching the time.


    She felt that she had a place at last.


    Not to mention joining the war, at least she took reinforcements to the battlefield.


    But But now, she''s stuck in the road.


    There''s a traffic jam in New York today. Every road is blocked.


    In particular, the bus in which fari now rides is even more difficult to move.


    "If you can get there in twenty minutes, I''ll give you ten thousand dollars." As soon as Farley clenched her teeth, she made a direct promise of heavy pay.


    Although the driver was very excited, the bus was stuck in the middle of the road, so he could not enter or leave.


    What can he do? He can only watch $10000 fly away from his eyes.


    "Forget it, princess. Let''s get out of the car and walk directly." Fanny was in a hurry.


    ¡­¡­


    And now in Louis''s manor, the battle has begun.


    It''s like a real battlefield, full of bullets and gunfire.


    The evil spirits came up in waves.


    Mylenkom and others rely on powerful weapons to block the evil spirit in front of the villa.


    Gaia also had the weapons provided by mirencom.


    A magic grenade was thrown out. The magic grenade flew at least 200 meters, just falling on the periphery of the battlefield.


    "Gaia, well done Are you interested in joining the Knights Templars and maintaining world peace? "


    "No, I''m very satisfied with my function and environment in the supernatural society." Gaia replied, raising his gun and shooting a spirit into a honeycomb.


    "Well, if you''re interested, you can make this call." Mylenkom raised his hand smartly, bang, a sneaking evil spirit was hit in the head.


    "Wind blade!" Jolin Nash had a big drink.


    A gust of wind passed, and there were more than ten blades in the gust.


    Several evil spirits were ripped open by wind blade on the spot.


    "Jolin Nash, do you want to come to the Templars? You are a wonderful witch. You will make your name remembered by the world. "


    Jolin Nash didn''t pay any attention to mylen Colm, and shouted, "Elemental Stoneman! From... "


    Mirenkom was begging for nothing, walking on the battlefield, looking for new targets.


    "Hi Mr. West, you... "


    "Are you interested in booking our supernatural society magic rating package? Send a corresponding magic ring, and it can increase the magic by a small margin. Look at the ring on my hand, isn''t it pretty? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Suddenly, two evil spirits attacked West from behind.


    "Be careful." Myron Colm was just about to raise his gun when he found out that the two evil spirits were throwing themselves at West''s back.


    "What kind of magic is this?"


    "My magic is to strengthen my mental power. If I could only speed up my thinking before, but since I used the ring, I can make other people''s thinking slow. Do you really not want a magic rating package?"


    In fact, West can use this move only after being strengthened by the battle dance of BALIA and the magic array of Arras.


    A hundred meters ahead, there was a violent explosion.


    Dozens of evil spirits were swallowed up by the explosion, leaving no residue.


    "Haha Well done. "


    Jurag and batilu hit each other.


    It''s no wonder the two of them have been looking for them today.


    It turns out that they are making trouble with this big guy.


    Mylenkom ran to the two people again: "Hello, our Templars are lack of talents like you. Are you interested in coming to our Templars to safeguard world peace?"


    "I''ll ask our president. If he agrees, I''ll grant your request."


    "Well Forget it, when I didn''t say it. "


    If you let Chen Yu know that he is digging the corner of his wall here, it means that he will not die.


    Batilu took out some more parts, and his hands were dazzled by the operation. A strange mechanical wheel was put together by him, and the whole process was less than a minute.


    What kind of magic is this?


    Batilu controls the mechanical wheels with a remote control.


    The mechanical wheel ran fast in the battlefield, while the two sides of the mechanical wheel stretched out three barrels.


    DAH Da -


    mylenkom''s eyes are full of envy. This supernatural society is really talented.


    Everyone has something unique, everyone can be alone.


    If Chen Yu knew what McCormick was thinking, he didn''t know what he would think.At this time, mylenkom found a figure in the battlefield, flying across the battlefield.


    That man''s name seems to be Ingrid. He runs so fast.


    At the moment, Ingrid is in charge of leading monsters. Behind him, he has attracted more than a dozen evil spirits.


    English ran in the direction of Moore.


    And Moore is also coming in the direction of Ingrid.


    Mylenkom wondered, what was the child capable of?


    He looks braver than anyone else.


    Moore rushed past English, and both passed without stopping.


    Those evil spirits attracted by Ingrid, seeing Moore rushing over, immediately shifted their targets and jumped at him.


    But in the next moment, huge shocks and flames erupted from Moore''s body.


    Myron Colm was dumbfounded. He saw Moore''s body fall to the ground.


    "Faker, the suicide attack?"


    Then that Ingrid began to go out again, and a dozen more evil spirits came down in a circle.


    Myron Colm found out and ran out another Moore.


    Strange. Are they twins?


    Mylenkom couldn''t understand, but another man caught his attention.


    That Riley head moid, there are many vines around moid.


    Those vines are constantly crawling on the ground. As soon as there are evil spirits approaching, they will immediately drill out of the ground and attack those evil spirits.


    "The supernatural society has a lot of people." Mirenkom looked up to the roof and saw the figure of BALIA.


    At the moment, Keck is constantly attacking the evil spirits from the sky.


    His shooting technique is very good. Almost one shot is a ghost being shot.


    On the outskirts of the battlefield, the eldest mother stood in the dark, staring at everything in the battlefield.


    Standing beside her was the real strength of the attack.


    The ones in front are all cannon fodder.


    But the cannon fodder wants to have how many, even if all dead, she will not be distressed.


    "Who of you is going to kill the woman on the roof? She is releasing a kind of magic to improve their combat power and suppress our human combat power at the same time."


    "Mother, let''s go." Said the members of the evil party.


    "Well, then you go."

 Chapter 706

    Just then, a dozen flames came from the sky.


    When they looked up at the sky, their faces changed dramatically.


    Gaia''s eyes also showed eagerness, and he stepped back two steps, followed by a sprint.


    Directly towards the villa, and then follow the legs a pedal, directly jump to the second floor of the external wall, hands holding the wall to climb.


    More than a dozen members of the fierce flame floating in the sky, Gaia also climbed to the sky.


    She has the experience of fighting against the fierce fire and knows that all these things are not easy to deal with.


    A fierce flame falls from the sky like a meteor.


    "Bad Stay away! " Gaia can''t make it.


    Keck pounced on BALIA directly.


    The moment the flame fell to the ground, it exploded violently.


    When BALIA''s war dance stopped, the whole battlefield was affected.


    Everyone felt a wave of weakness.


    "No!" Realizing that something was wrong with her, Barria quickly got up and said, "I need to dress..."


    This is the key of BALIA''s war dance. Once it stops, it needs to start again disrobe.


    At this time, another flame evil spirit rushed to.


    Gaia had already rushed over by this time, bang -


    a blow had gone, and the evil spirit of the fire had been beaten to death.


    "Roar Come on, you bastards! " Gaia growled, "let me screw your penis down and blow it up!"


    Keck looks at Gaia, Laozi?


    Well, she looks a little bit better than her own.


    Keck looks back at Barria, who is in a hurry to get dressed.


    One after another


    When BALIA stopped dancing, the battlefield began to collapse.


    "Help..." Ingrid suddenly found himself slowing down.


    And the mana cost is also increased.


    Others are in the same situation.


    Everyone has problems to varying degrees.


    And there''s also a surge in pressure on people in mylenkom.


    Falmo ISNA was also affected.


    Just then, a huge figure came from the edge of the battlefield.


    Mr. violet came on the stage. His body was like a meat mountain, walking towards the villa.


    The eldest mother stood on Mr. violet''s shoulder, surrounded by several high-level ferocious spirits.


    These ferocious spirits gathered together to move forward. This momentum is much stronger than the previous cannon fodder. I don''t know how many times.


    "That bitch, she finally appeared!"


    Louis had seen the mother on Mr. violet''s shoulder a hundred meters away.


    Though it was evening, Louis could still see far away.


    This is the ability Xiaohei brought to him.


    Chen Xun also looked at his eldest mother, who looked in the same direction.


    The eldest mother opened her eyelids, and a strange breath opened around her.


    All of a sudden, all the evil spirits around were shocked.


    On the contrary, it is on the defensive side. Everyone feels a bad feeling.


    It''s like going to sleep.


    Chen Yu shook his head, and he was affected.


    But he woke up at once.


    Is this hypnosis?


    Louis soon woke up, too.


    Chen Yu did not know where to find a grenade and threw it in the direction of his mother.


    Boom -


    Mr. violet blocked the grenade with one hand and protected the eldest mother on his shoulder.


    However, the eldest mother was affected, and her hypnotic Magic was interrupted.


    Everyone woke up at once, but because of the brief delirium, the situation on the battlefield was more chaotic.


    "Bitch, I''ll kill you!" Louis jumped directly from the balcony on the second floor and rushed to the direction of his mother.


    As Louis ran, his right arm grew larger and larger, then covered with black scales.


    "Jie Jie......" The eldest mother looked at Luis with a strange smile: "isn''t this Mr. Luis? I didn''t expect you to be an alien. "


    "Bitch, die for me." Louis jumped up, his right arm like a hammer of a copper clock, falling from top to bottom.


    Mr. violet raised his arm, which was the same as Louis''s right.


    Hit it hard and hit Lewis with his right fist.


    Mr. violet did not move, but Louis flew out.


    "Mr. Lewis, you look a little embarrassed." The eldest mother teased Louis.


    Louis spits out the grass scraps in his mouth: "Xiaohei, do you have no effort?""Bastard, I''ve tried my best. You''re too weak."


    "What now?"


    "Turn and run, of course."


    "I just stormed over, and now I''ve just touched it and I''m running away. It''s disgraceful."


    "If you die here, I will die too. I want to borrow your body for three days. I don''t want to die here."


    The eldest mother didn''t know that Louis and his arm Hei were communicating, but she didn''t want to delay any more.


    "Well, that''s all for fun." The mother said quietly, "violet, go ahead and get rid of everything."


    Mr. violet strode forward, then pulled open his dress.


    Originally Louis thought that he would see some horrible pictures.


    But there was nothing in Mr. violet''s clothes.


    No, not nothing.


    There is also darkness in it. It''s dark. I can''t see anything.


    Suddenly, something came out of Mr. violet''s stomach.


    A weird zombie!


    The corpse was dry, its limbs twisted, and its mouth shrieked.


    And the action is fast to the extreme, straight towards Louis.


    Louis immediately swung his fist and smashed it.


    The Promethean was smashed in a flash.


    Louis thought, what''s the trick? It''s just like this?


    Just as Louis was complacent, the broken corpse suddenly exploded.


    Louis was blown up.


    At this time, Mr. violet began to rush out of his stomach with more self exploding corpses.


    These self exploding zombies swarm out like bees.


    They began to spread in all directions.


    Bombardment -


    these zombies have no combat power, but their self detonation power is similar to that of a grenade.


    After holding on for more than an hour, the front finally collapsed.


    Mr. violet swaggered forward, and he was still bursting out of the body.


    These self exploding corpses jump up to the balcony on the second floor. It has to be said that these things are much more powerful than ordinary people.


    And it''s too numerous to deal with.


    "Bad They looked at Chen Yu on the balcony on the second floor. "


    I''m afraid even Chen Zhu can''t resist so many self exploding corpses, right?

 Chapter 707

    Boom -


    the whole night sky is illuminated.


    The fog around was also blown away.


    At the same time, half of the villa was bombed out.


    Everyone''s expression was frozen.


    No one can survive that violent explosion, right?


    Gaia was carrying Barria and keck, both of whom nearly fell under the fracture.


    Louis''s face is pale. You know that Norma is behind Chen Yu.


    Under such an explosion, can Chen Yu and Norma survive?


    The eldest mother didn''t care about Norma''s life and death. She just wanted Norma''s eyes.


    Even if Norma died, her eyes would still work.


    "Go up." The mother patted Mr. violet on the head.


    Mr. violet''s huge body jumped hard and fell to the second floor.


    But in the next moment, the shock of terror is released from both inside and outside.


    Hundreds of evil spirits in the surrounding area disappeared in an instant.


    Boom -


    everyone can see that a fire light blows out of the room on the second floor.


    At the same time, I saw a huge body fall down from the second floor.


    Mr violet?


    Just, at the moment, all the parts above his belly are gone.


    The big mother falls in front of the half spirit body of Mr. violet and sucks it hard.


    Chen Chu walked out of the room.


    "Don''t you even know how to walk through the front door, you bastards?"


    All the people were staring at Chen Yu''s figure.


    Chen Yu, with bare arms, looked down at his mother.


    It''s like looking at Louis from the top of her mother''s head.


    The eldest mother raised her head. She felt angry and dissatisfied with that look.


    Falmo ISNA was shocked.


    Is this person really alone with Chen Yu just now?


    Originally, when falmo ISNA first saw Chen Yu.


    I just think Chen Yu is frivolous, not much.


    Now she finally understood.


    The real strength is definitely not the kind that depends on appearance.


    The eldest mother suddenly opened her mouth, and a large amount of black air came out of her mouth.


    "Don''t touch the black air." Cried farmer ISNA.


    Only where the black gas spreads, there is corrosion.


    Even concrete and steel began to erode in the dark.


    But when the black Qi came to Chen Zhu''s face, it all disappeared.


    After all the black air was absorbed, Chen raised his right arm and pointed to the eldest mother.


    The former black gas was congealed by the mouth of the glutton.


    The mouth of a glutton, the black ball shot at the big mother.


    The eldest mother''s face changed dramatically. She hurriedly avoided.


    Although the black gas is released by her, it doesn''t mean that she can be fearless.


    It''s filth that even the spirit can erode.


    But it doesn''t work for that man.


    On the contrary, it is his own attack, which is actually used by the other side to attack himself.


    "Who are you?" The eldest mother gazed at Chen Yu.


    "I''m your uncle."


    The eldest mother''s face went black.


    People like mirenkom are turning their heads.


    Sure enough, the familiar feeling came back.


    "Don''t say I won''t give you a chance. If you have any big moves, let them go now."


    Chen Yu''s arrogant attitude made people want to beat him.


    The eldest mother looked at Chen Yu coldly: "do you think you are going to win?"


    "So I''ll give you a chance to enlarge your moves."


    The eldest mother took a deep breath, and her body grew a circle.


    "Again, my father used it once in front of me, but it didn''t work."


    This is the man who killed her father?


    It seems that we can''t be careless!


    "Do you think I am the same as my father?" The mother smiled: "but I really should thank you. You have killed most of the evil spirits. Their soul fragments, I will smile."


    Although they use the same moves, they are all devouring.


    But the effect is absolutely different. The eldest father forcibly devours those evil spirits.


    Every evil spirit is a thinking individual, so the power that the great father can really exert is less than one tenth of the number of evil spirits he devours.


    But the eldest mother thought she was different, because she was devouring the fragments of these evil spirits.


    They have no thought, but their power has not dissipated.


    Every time the eldest mother takes one more breath, the breath on her becomes more terrifying.


    With the subconscious retreat of mylenkom and others, the eldest mother became more and more frightening.


    "Chen, stop playing, stop her, can''t let her continue to be strong.""No, I''m going to talk." Chen Yu shook his head, and said in a solemn way.


    What an ordinary evil spirit can bring to Chen Yu is just an ordinary Angel Crystal.


    But a powerful evil spirit is different.


    After eliminating the great father, Chen Yu got a super perfect angel crystal.


    It was by that angel crystal that Chen Zhu killed Logan Samar.


    So the stronger the mother is, the more benefits he can get.


    In this regard, the eldest mother did not let Chen Yu down.


    She''s really getting more and more scary.


    "Only when you become stronger can you be qualified to fight with me."


    If you don''t know, you will be shocked by Chen Yu''s words.


    It''s just that mylem knows Chen Yu so well.


    When this guy was dealing with the source of depravity, it was not bright at all.


    The eldest mother is really becoming very powerful, powerful and frightening.


    "Am I enough now?" The eldest mother looked at Chen Yu.


    She could feel that her strength was completely above her father''s.


    I''ve reached a field that my father didn''t reach.


    Everyone''s face changed.


    Even mylenkom thought that Chen had played too much this time.


    He allowed his mother to keep growing.


    Now the eldest mother has become a monster that can''t be solved.


    "Well It''s like pushing too hard. "


    To be honest, the eldest mother is really powerful.


    But she is not the source of depravity.


    At the beginning, the source of depravity could not be found in the north.


    If it wasn''t for Chen Yu''s last tricks, it would have been possible to kneel at that time.


    "You are strong!" Chen Chu nodded and said, "then I will enlarge my moves. Wait for me for a minute."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The mother smiled: "do you think you have a minute?"


    "How long will you give me?"


    "Don''t think about it for a second. You''ll kill me!" The big mother roared.


    Wheezing -


    suddenly, a voice came from behind the big mother.


    The eldest mother turned her head inconceivably. She saw her shadow and stabbed herself with a sword.


    And the blade is still inlaid behind her, and something seems to be on the blade, drilling into her body.


    Chen Yu had long controlled the dark liquid, moved it to the back of the eldest mother, then wrapped the bronze sword with the dark liquid, and stabbed her in the body.


    And the dark original liquid is to follow the bronze sword, from the wound behind the big mother into her body.


    "Despicable You mean bastard... "


    "You didn''t let me enlarge my moves." Chen Yu looks at her mother innocently.

 Chapter 708

    Everyone thought Chen''s move was too mean.


    Chen doesn''t care at all.


    It''s not mean. Are you going to kill her?


    "I''ll kill you!" The eldest mother rushed frantically to Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu kicked over one by one, and the eldest mother was kicked directly.


    But just then, a pair of black wings suddenly appeared behind the big mother.


    Just like the wings of angels in the movie.


    Everyone was startled.


    Don''t big mother have any other cards?


    "Wow Cool. " Chen Yu is looking at her mother with both eyes shining.


    It''s just that big mother doesn''t seem to like black wings very much.


    She tried to reach out and remove the black wings.


    It''s just that her hands can''t reach it.


    "Don''t you like the wings of fallen angels? Then I''ll change it for you. "


    Then the black wings behind the big mother became wings.


    Wheezing -


    everyone is going to laugh.


    What''s the big move? It''s Chen Yu''s bad way.


    At the moment, the big mother with wings behind her is really awkward.


    "You don''t seem to like wings, so what''s better? What about the fins of sharks? "


    At this time, the wings became shark fins.


    Everyone is covering their mouths. They are afraid to attract their mother''s attention.


    Chen Yu can provoke the eldest mother, but they can''t provoke the eldest mother.


    But now the eldest mother is really going to be ruined by Chen Yu.


    Why can this guy do this?


    It''s a serious fight.


    Would you respect your enemy a little.


    Just then, far away came the cry of Fanny.


    "Chen, I''m here to help you."


    Chen Zhao is a little surprised. How did fari come?


    As soon as the eldest mother saw farry in the distance, she rushed to farry recklessly.


    "Today, are you excited?" Chen Yu immediately controlled the dark primordial fluid and rampaged in the body of the eldest mother.


    As she ran, she was spraying black blood in her mouth.


    But the physical damage will not affect her actions.


    "Fari, get out of the way."


    Chen Yu chased after his mother and shouted at her.


    Just then, samel took the first two steps.


    The big mother doesn''t have the baby cat in front of her.


    Or I noticed it, but I didn''t pay attention to it.


    But just then, the mother''s body suddenly stopped.


    Next, the body of the eldest mother is penetrated by numerous black silk threads.


    The black silk thread penetrates the big mother''s body from the inside.


    As long as the eldest mother moves, not only her body, but also her soul will be chopped.


    Although the power of the projection is very weak.


    But he can control the dark liquid.


    And his control over the dark sap was a hundred times greater than Chen''s.


    Fear, this is the first time that the eldest mother feels fear.


    An inexplicable mood.


    The next moment, the dark stock suddenly contracted.


    Wrap the big mother and twist it like a twist.


    Chen Yu came to farry''s side and took her hand: "what''s the matter with you?"


    "I''m here to bring you support."


    "Thank you. If you didn''t bring them, we would be in danger."


    People look at Chen Yu and fari.


    Can you not open your eyes like this and tell lies.


    You''re going to spoil your mother.


    Where is the danger?


    "Really? But I didn''t seem to do anything. "


    "It''s true, of course. Ask them if you don''t believe it." Chen Zhu turned his head.


    Everyone nodded there.


    See Chen Yu''s threatening eyes.


    Who doesn''t nod at this time, that is, don''t even ask for the head.


    "Master, she doesn''t seem to be dead." Said Samuel.


    Chen opened part of the dark original liquid and exposed the head part of the eldest mother.


    Although the eldest mother is not dead at the moment, she is almost there.


    "A group photo." Chen Yu mentioned his eldest mother: "smile."


    "Wait, together." Fari immediately came to the camera.


    Everyone is speechless. This couple should kill thousands of swords.


    If you win, you win. Is it not good to win with one stroke?


    Why do you have to humiliate people like this?


    "Wait I''ll take a picture, too. " Louis stopped Chen Zhu.


    He is the one who hates his mother the most.


    Since humiliating the eldest mother can make her suffer, why not?


    "Wait I want it, too. " "President, please send me another picture later," West saidWhen I got to the photo, I wrote in my circle of friends: This is the most powerful enemy I have defeated.


    "I want to..."


    "I want to..."


    "Count me in."


    The faces of the likes of mylenkom were black.


    The people of the supernatural society are worthy of Chen Yu''s hands. None of them are good people.


    "I want to..." Despite his disdain, Myron Colm joined in.


    To eliminate such a powerful evil spirit, you have to work hard without any credit.


    When they want to get to the photos, they will send them to the Knights of the temple to let them know their strength and achievements in North America.


    "I want to..."


    In the end, no one pulled down, and all came for a big group photo.


    "Come on, smile Can you laugh? Forget it It''s worse than crying. "


    Before she can enjoy the pleasure of being strong, the powerful mother has been ruined by Chen Yu and others.


    Click -


    everyone came to a photo, everyone was laughing except for the eldest mother.


    Chen Zhu directly threw his mother into the dark liquid.


    "Well, now let''s clean up the area and see if there''s any fish missing."


    There must be some who have missed the net. There are so many evil spirits just now. Some of them will escape in the chaos.


    This is inevitable, even Chen Yu can''t eliminate all the evil spirits.


    Unless they run in droves to find their way.


    "Miss Farley, are you interested in joining the Knights Templars and working with us to maintain world peace?"


    Chen Chu grabbed the bronze sword and ran after mirenkom.


    All of a sudden, Chen and Myron Colm, who were on the run, found a figure in front of them.


    "Well, there is a little evil spirit here."


    "Well, isn''t this the Mr. Bragg?"


    Prague turned around and fled, but he was extremely afraid of Chen Yu.


    The eldest mother was so powerful that she was finally killed by Chen Yu.


    If I fall into his hands, I''m afraid it''s more painful than death.


    Fortunately, Chen Yu is not interested in him.


    "Chen, catch him Catch him... " Louis saw the evil spirit: "catch him, I''ll give you a million dollars."


    "Falk, tell me." Chen Yu shouted and rushed directly to Prague.


    Just then, a figure came up.


    Among so many people, only Ingrid can catch up with Chen Yu.


    "What are you doing?"


    "I''m after a million dollars." Said Ingrid without disguise.


    Chen Yu turned to look at mylenkom again. "And you?"


    "I''m after a million dollars, too."


    "Aren''t you a Templar? Shouldn''t justice be pursued? What kind of money to chase. "


    "Justice also needs money." Of course, said mirenkom.

 Chapter 709

    Chen Yu is speechless and can only chase after saya.


    "Chen, come on."


    Looking back, Chen Yu thought that Li was riding the princess after her.


    Unfortunately, the princess can''t run.


    After a while, it''s gone.


    Chen can understand Ingrid, but why does Mike run so fast?


    "Myron Colm, are you on drugs?"


    "Yes, our Templars have special medicine. Would you like to have some too?"


    As he said, mylenkom threw Chen Yu a bottle. He could only eat one bottle at a time. Don''t eat too much.


    "Falk, I don''t need it."


    With Chen Yumeng''s acceleration, Ingrid can break out at a very fast speed in a short time.


    But it won''t last long.


    Myron Colm was on drugs to keep up with Chen.


    But he couldn''t last too long.


    "Falk, why does that evil spirit run so fast?"


    Prague went straight into the sewer.


    For a million dollars, Chen got in.


    McLaren Colm followed.


    "You''re not young, Myron Colm. You''ve hit too many drugs. Be careful of functional disorders."


    Chen accelerated again, trying to catch up with Prague on the one hand and get rid of mirencom on the other.


    However, the sewer is not easy to walk, and mylenkom is still in pursuit.


    "Chen, let me have this guy." "All I have done is to maintain world peace," he said


    "Falk, I finally know why the characters you set in the novel are villains."


    Chen Yu won''t give up a million dollars easily, and he doesn''t forget to sneer at mylenkom: "even eating Shi means so much."


    However, soon the side road under their feet was gone, and the two stopped at once.


    The waterway in front of us is completely round. If we want to continue to catch up with it, we must wade.


    "For justice!" McLaren Colm made the decision first and jumped directly into the sewage.


    "For a million dollars." Chen Yu is also very kind.


    Prague is in a hurry and has been running towards the headquarters of the evil spirit society.


    There are also some evil spirits here. They were originally left here.


    "Someone''s breaking in here. You can stop them quickly." Prague ordered.


    Although Prague has little strength, these evil spirits all know that Prague is a close friend of his mother.


    Even in the evil world, classes still exist.


    Chen Yu and mylenkom are in a state of no one.


    For them, they would rather face the evil spirits than step on the sewage.


    And a lot of times, you never know what''s on the bottom of your foot.


    Of course, they would rather not know.


    Chen Yu kicks open a stone door. Next to him, mylenkom complains, "Chen, keep it small. The sewage is splashing on my face."


    "Why are you still here?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    They finally landed, but both of them have become stinky.


    Each other is a face of disdain looking at each other, Chen Chu looked around his eyes.


    This is an underground building dug out of the sewer and rebuilt, but there are many corners here.


    "Separate." "Now who catches who counts," Chen said


    "Well, if I catch it, don''t rob it."


    "I''m not that bad." Chen Yu turned his mouth.


    This is the headquarters of the evil spirit society. It''s not small.


    There are dozens of rooms crisscross, and they are electrified.


    Chen Gu did not understand what the evil spirits wanted to do with electricity.


    There are many evil spirits still lurking here.


    However, as long as it appears in front of Chen, it is basically a mistake to kill.


    Chen Yu is not a little confused, but someone gives him directions.


    It''s very simple. Just catch a evil spirit.


    Chen Yu took the dark liquid as a dog chain and led the evil spirit.


    Finally, under the guidance of a leading Party, Chen Xun found a thick stone gate.


    The stone gate is very heavy, at least ten tons.


    Chen Chu clenched his fist and put his hands on the stone door.


    Eyes of power open!


    Hu -


    under the power of Chen Zhu, Shimen began to be pushed open.


    Chen saw Prague in the room inside the stone gate.


    It''s just that Prague''s spirit is a little cramped at the moment.


    The breath is very similar to the big mother and the big father, with a evil spirit on them.


    Chen saw a stone platform behind Prague.There is a black key on the stone platform.


    The black key is giving off a little black air.


    But these black gases are absorbed by Prague.


    Prague suddenly looks at Chen Zhu, with a trace of ferocity in his eyes.


    Chen Yu''s mouth was curled. Did he forget who he was when he took two puffs?


    Prague is not the eldest father or mother, even if he has the same opportunities, but he is still too weak.


    The threat posed by a tiger and a cat is not a concept at all.


    Chen Chu went straight to Prague.


    "I''ll kill you!" Prague pounced on Chen.


    Shuasha -


    the dark liquid has been trapped in Prague and pulled to the ground.


    Chen Yu didn''t change his route, and walked directly on the spirit of Prague.


    Chen Yu came to the black key and took it to watch.


    Looking from left to right, Chen Yu comes to Prague again and squats down.


    "What do you think it is?"


    "What?"


    Sure enough, the key that has been touched by oneself can no longer be seen by others.


    Prague used to absorb black gas from the black key, but when Chen took it in his hand, he couldn''t see it at all.


    "Forget it, nothing."


    It wasn''t long before mylenkom found it.


    Seeing Chen Zhuo dragging Prague out, he immediately called out: "Chen, we are also working together. This guy''s reward, how can I score half of it?"


    "I think it''s better to kill you." Chen Yu stares at mirenkom.


    How can I divide the reward into half again if I have to work hard to catch it.


    "Chen, there''s something I didn''t tell you. In fact, I have gastric cancer in the late stage. Because I don''t have money, I haven''t been treated Cough... "


    "I have a special medicine. Do you want it?"


    "What special medicine?"


    "Go and drink the sewage outside, and make sure that the medicine will be cured. If it is not cured, you can find me."


    Myron Colm didn''t seem to know that he was a doctor.


    The symptoms of advanced gastric cancer can be known by people who have a little knowledge of it, let alone Chen Zhu.


    Especially the complexion of the face and the condition of the skin can be seen.


    As Chen Zhuo dragged Prague out of the sewer, the sky began to drizzle again.


    For the people of New York City, there is a deep fear of rain.


    Now, almost every family in New York City has a kayak.


    Chen looked at Prague, whose eyes were dragged to the ground, and said, "I hate rainy days."

 Chapter 710

    Norma woke up.


    But when she opened her eyes, she suddenly saw Prague''s grim face.


    She had never seen Prague, but she recognized it at first sight.


    "I will kill you! It''s all because of you It''s all because of you. You killed me I''m going to kill you... " Cried Prague, with open teeth and claws.


    "Ah..."


    "Norma, don''t be afraid. Uncle will help you!"


    At that moment, Louis rushed in from the door and punched Prague out.


    Luis, like that, put Prague on the ground.


    One punch, one punch, one punch.


    Prague pushes Louis away and flies directly out of the balcony.


    Louis just stopped, did not continue to pursue.


    "Uncle." Norma pounced on Louis.


    Louis was never satisfied: "don''t be afraid, uncle will always protect you."


    Norma didn''t see Prague flying off the balcony.


    A vine caught him and dragged him to the ground.


    A group of people came up and boxed around Prague.


    "Wow Well, let me go after the play... " Cried Prague.


    "Who let you run? Who let you run last night? You paid me a million dollars." Cried Myron Colm.


    Chen Yu and fari are teasing their pets on the lawn, regardless of the situation here.


    ¡­¡­


    In the afternoon, Chen and fali, as well as members of the supernatural society, returned to Los Angeles.


    "President, we seem to have missed someone." On the plane, West came to Chen Yu''s side.


    "Yes?"


    "Erdos went out for a day yesterday and didn''t come back last night."


    Chen Yu slaps his head, right, Erdos.


    "Come on, let Louis take care of it and give Erdos a few days off. When he''s done playing, send it back."


    The plane landed safely. After a long journey, everyone will return to the land again, and have a relaxed feeling.


    On the way home, Chen received a phone call from winip.


    "Hello, Chen."


    "Well."


    "Daydreams are on display today."


    "On display."


    Chen Yu didn''t care much about it.


    "I''ll tell you. There''s nothing else."


    ¡­¡­


    Sacramento Park -


    "Mr. ottons, will your municipal government be responsible for the security work?" Asked whitup.


    "Of course, absolutely. I''ve hired Blackwater''s security consultant." Said ottons, patting his chest.


    At this time, ottons saw a helicopter flying over their heads, with something hanging underneath.


    "Then what?"


    "Premium safe provided by Tonghui company." Said whitup.


    The safe slowly fell to the ground, and then the staff came to check whether the safe was working properly.


    Finally, under the protection of a large number of experiences and security, daydream came to the scene.


    Daydreams are put in the safe.


    The safe weighs two tons and all four corners of it are nailed to the ground.


    Above is a glass cover, which can resist the TNT''s short-range explosion defense.


    Below is a mechanical mechanism, once the glass cover is attacked.


    The mechanism will be activated and the daydream will be put into the metal safe below.


    "Debugging complete Boss, come here and set the password. " Howard said.


    "All right." When Whitney had set the code, she nodded to ottons.


    ¡­¡­


    When it''s time for the park to open, a large number of tourists pour into the park.


    Sacramento park is usually an open park, but the number of tourists is quite small.


    Few people will come here to play.


    But today, the first group of tourists has reached thousands.


    "Is that daydream?"


    "Is this wine really worth $100 million?"


    "Maybe it''s just an empty bottle."


    "But this bottle is beautiful. What kind of material is it?"


    Not only tourists, but also TV stations.


    They were all invited by ottons to shoot daydreams on the safe.


    There are also on-site hosts who are constantly introducing information about daydreams.


    Just then, the sound of the gun went off without warning.


    A group of gunmen attacked, and the scene was in a mess.


    After the terrorists fired again, the tourists finally realized something.


    "Don''t moveDozens of tourists failed to escape and were surrounded by terrorists.


    Although there are security guards at the scene, they dare not shoot at all in the chaos of the scene.


    Just then, the police came very quickly.


    After all, these terrorists are simply blatant attacks on a public place.


    The whole park has been surrounded.


    "Listen to the people inside. You are surrounded. Now put down your arms and surrender."


    The police''s announcement failed to let the terrorists lay down their weapons and responded to the sound of machine guns.


    "Boss, the safe can''t be opened."


    "Can''t open it? Why can''t I open it? "


    "That safe is the latest design of Tonghui company. The program can''t be opened at all."


    "Falk." The head of the mercenary regiment turned black and looked at a reporter. The camera next to him was still on.


    "Who of you is on the air?" Asked the leader of the mercenary regiment.


    No reporter dared to answer his question.


    "Now call your TV boss immediately and ask him to turn on the live broadcast immediately."


    "Ah?"


    "Now, now, now!"


    The guns were aimed at the reporters and the hosts, who could only make a real phone call.


    "Boss, what do you want to do?" The mercenary didn''t understand.


    The TV station quickly replied that it had to start the live broadcast.


    It''s big news, and they''re not there. Why don''t they broadcast it live.


    "Sir The live broadcast of our TV station has already started. "


    "Mine too..."


    "Me too..."


    The mercenary boss nodded contentedly: "now I can talk, can I? I''m still on TV for the first time. I don''t know how many viewers can see me. "


    "I''m going to take the owner of Mara supermarket, Ms. winip, and if she doesn''t show up in ten minutes, I''ll start shooting the hostages. Now I''m going to count down," the mercenary said to the camera


    At the same time, Whitney was watching the live TV, and Howard, Karim and Caine were all very sad.


    "Boss, can''t go. These guys kill people without blinking."


    "Yes, it''s too dangerous to go."


    "Go, be sure to go." "They turn on the live TV to force me to show up. If I don''t show up, I will be the target of the public. Then the reputation of our supermarket will be destroyed."


    "It''s ok if reputation is destroyed. No one can have an accident, boss..."

 Chapter 711

    Whitup shook her head. "I have to go."


    Howard, Karim and Caine can''t stop Whitney. They have to go with her.


    Whitup reached the periphery of the scene of the incident, holding a megaphone, and said, "I''ve arrived. How do you want to let the hostages go?"


    "Ms. whitup, our goal is just to get this bottle of wine and give me the code, or I''ll shoot the hostages."


    "I can tell you the safe code, but you have to make sure the hostages are safe," said Whitney


    Winip didn''t really care about the safety of the hostages, but now it''s live on TV.


    As a businessman, she always has to think about the maximization of benefits.


    "Of course, I assure you that the hostages will be safe as long as the wine comes."


    "The password is sgje456m54542s1fsh3y..."


    This is an unordered password without any rules.


    "Boss, the safe code is locked."


    "Don''t open it. Put on your gas mask." Said the leader of the mercenary regiment.


    In the moment when the cupboard was opened, a smell of wine filled all around.


    In a flash, everyone around was drunk.


    The head of the mercenary regiment picked up daydream and licked his lips: "is this daydream? I can feel the wine fragrance in the bottle through the bottle and the gas mask."


    And the smell of wine began to spread, and all the people in the park were drunk.


    And the audience in front of the TV, they were all stunned.


    Is this wine or gas?


    Isn''t the taste terrible?


    Just then, a helicopter stopped in the sky.


    "Let''s go." All members of the mercenary regiment boarded the helicopter.


    The helicopter lifted off, and the audience in front of the television watched these people go away.


    But just then, the helicopter suddenly exploded in the air.


    Then, the flame which mixed with the strong smell of wine completely opened.


    Then spread in all directions with the wind.


    "It smells good What does it smell like? Is it the taste of wine? "


    "Where''s the smell of wine?"


    "I miss the taste."


    "Whose wine is this?"


    "Why do I feel like crying?"


    The whole Sacramento is full of this wine.


    And more people know where the fragrance comes from.


    It''s that daydream!


    But more people feel incredible.


    The smell of a bottle of wine actually covers the whole city.


    Those who were drunk in the park were all taken to the hospital.


    When ambulances arrive at the scene, they should wear gas masks.


    However, after checking them in the hospital, they found that they had no sign of poisoning at all.


    Every one is very healthy.


    All over the country, a bottle of wine has triggered a terrorist attack.


    A bottle of wine broke the hearts of the whole city.


    "Falk, it''s my wine, it''s my daydream! Falk... " Matilla is in front of the TV. He has smashed the angry TV.


    But now, this bottle of wine is gone.


    They should have been enjoyed by themselves, but now they are enjoyed by the whole city.


    As mayor of Sacramento, ottons doesn''t know whether he should be happy or miserable at the moment.


    It''s been a day since the incident, but the impact of the incident still hasn''t passed.


    Hundreds of thousands of tourists are on their way to Sacramento.


    The increase in the number of tourists is in the past hundred times.


    Now, though, whitup is asking for compensation from the city government.


    A hundred million dollars of wine is broken like this.


    But the city government really can''t get the money.


    "Mr. ortons, your government must bear the loss of our supermarket." Winip went straight into ottons''s office.


    "It''s not the fault of our government, Ms. Whitney."


    "You said that you were fully prepared, but what happened?" "As a result, you let so many armed robbers break into the exhibition easily," said whitup


    "You are responsible for the security of the scene."


    "But my people didn''t make a mistake. At least in the end, if it wasn''t for the robbers to take the hostages hostage, they wouldn''t have a chance to get the wine. I saved the hostages."


    In fact, after this incident, the name of Mara supermarket has already been branded in the hearts of people throughout Sacramento.


    After all, Whitney lost $100 million to save the hostages.


    So in fact, there is no loss or even profit for winip.


    No one is a fool, but the loss is obvious.So, of course, she can claim the compensation from the city government.


    "Our city government can''t afford so much money." Now, ottons is going to play the scoundrel.


    No way, a hundred million dollars, even the city government of Los Angeles, an international metropolis, may not give so much money.


    "Mr. ortons, are you going to refuse compensation?"


    "I can''t give that much money anyway, even if you kill me."


    "So the next daydream, and the last one, I''ll think about it in other cities, and I promise it''ll never come back to Sacramento."


    Now the name of daydream is just like inlaid with gold.


    Who doesn''t know, daydreaming is a real wine.


    According to the preliminary investigation, more than 10000 people cried yesterday.


    On the main road, there are people crying everywhere.


    And the topic of daydreaming, not only did not decrease, but also intensified.


    Even experts and scholars come to discuss the magic of this bottle of wine.


    But also from a scientific point of view, trying to solve the secret.


    How much did Sacramento benefit from yesterday''s incident?


    In a city with a population of less than 500000, more than 200000 tourists come here every day.


    Now almost every block is building hotels, just to meet the number of tourists.


    Sacramento Park, in particular, has now become a popular attraction.


    There is still a strong smell of wine, especially at the scene of the helicopter crash.


    Although the bodies were cleared, the helicopter remains there.


    But it became a place for everyone to go, and everyone who went there would cry.


    Sacramento is also known as the city of wine.


    Although compared with yesterday, the wine is lighter, but people can still feel the touching aroma.


    If at this time, Whitney announced that because of the irresponsible city government, the daydream would leave Sacramento, then Sacramento would lose a lot.


    So at this time, ottons must not offend whitup.


    "Ms. whitup, we have something to say. Don''t be so excited. Sit down first. Let''s have a good talk."


    "If you don''t give me a satisfactory answer, then we have nothing to talk about."

 Chapter 712

    "Well, how can you deal with it?" Winip''s attitude is aggressive.


    She''s in the driver''s seat now, and she doesn''t need to care about ottons at all.


    Even if he is upset, he should hold his nose and bear it.


    "Our city government really can''t give us 100 million dollars in compensation. There''s no compensation now and there will be no compensation in the future."


    How can Sacramento City government get 100 million dollars of compensation if its budget does not exceed five million dollars every year?


    "Then you''re going to play a rascal, aren''t you?" Whitney had just sat down and jumped up again.


    "Sit down and sit down, I said. I''m not in charge." Ottons also has a headache.


    A hundred million dollars is impossible to say now.


    But in any case, it''s necessary to stabilize Whitney.


    After all, now her influence is not limited to that of a businessman.


    She has a great reputation in Sacramento now.


    Now people in Sacramento shop in Mara supermarket.


    This makes other supermarkets almost impossible to open.


    The whole people of Sacramento went to Mala supermarket in Chengdu.


    Ninety nine percent of the tourists to Sacramento go to Mara supermarket.


    How can the rest of the people in other supermarkets live?


    No way. Now the name of Mara supermarket is too much.


    What''s more, how much benefit does Mara supermarket and daydream bring to the people of Sacramento?


    Now if whitup says she''s running for mayor.


    It is estimated that ottons will be dismissed directly.


    If now ottons drives off Mara''s supermarket.


    Let alone continue to be the mayor, out of the gate of the city government, will be killed by angry citizens.


    "That piece of land in the white coral block, that piece of land I can help."


    "You said last time that you might not be able to help."


    "No, you''re wrong. I''m sure I can do it."


    "What about the price?"


    "Half for sale and half for free." Now ottons has no choice but to bite his teeth and make a promise.


    Anyway, now it''s time to hold on to Whitney.


    "Well, that''s all for today, but that doesn''t mean it''s over. I''ll keep the power of investigation until I get a definite answer."


    ¡­¡­


    "Hello, Chen." Whitup called Chen Yu.


    "Whitup, you arranged that?"


    At the beginning, Chen Yu and huinipu communicated in advance, but Chen Yu didn''t know what arrangement huinipu had made.


    "I arranged half of it."


    "What do you mean?"


    "I did arrange people, but I didn''t arrange them." Said whitup.


    Chen Yu is completely speechless.


    How could there be such a coincidence.


    "I installed a remote-control bomb in the bottle of my daydream, but I didn''t expect that these people actually took the helicopter, but the effect was more perfect than I arranged."


    "All right."


    Since he was a real robber, Chen didn''t want to say anything more.


    "By the way, I''m going to set a billion dollars next time."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "As you please, when can I get the wine?"


    "Now I''m being watched by many people. It''s not safe to send anyone to pick up the wine. It''s better to send the wine yourself."


    Last time, because no one knew about the existence of daydreams, it was safe for winip to send Karim, Howard and Kane.


    But now it''s not the same. She and the people around her are almost all being watched.


    People from all walks of life want to know where daydreams come from.


    According to the Karim trio, there are several people standing side by side when they go to the toilet.


    It''s not just some rich people who want to know where daydreams come from.


    Even the government wants to know.


    After all, a bottle of daydream has created the current Sacramento.


    The reputation of wine city brings intangible wealth to Sacramento.


    These benefits are not directly in the hands of anyone, but people in Sacramento can clearly feel them.


    The number of tourists has increased, and the number of Posts has increased accordingly.


    The number of people in the affiliated scenic spots also increased significantly.


    Municipal governments in other cities, of course, want to achieve the same effect.


    Especially those second and third tier cities.


    Most of them are in an awkward position like Sacramento.


    It has no resources and no scenic spots.


    Of course, I also want to take the opportunistic way of Sacramento.Steven''s celebrity effect is also very significant.


    Now we all know why Steven is willing to spend $100 million on this bottle of wine.


    For this reason, Chen Yu also had to personally deliver the daydream.


    It''s not safe for anyone to come here to take the wine. It''s the safest thing for Chen Yu to send the wine in person.


    However, Chen Yu did not stay in Sacramento and came back directly by plane.


    On the second day of daydream delivery, Whitney and Marla supermarket announced the news.


    The second bottle, at the same time, because it is the last bottle of daydream left in the world.


    But this daydream will be protected by the insurance company.


    And because of the particularity of the daydream, the price is $999999.


    But it''s just the price. More importantly, this bottle of wine is only for the price, not for sale.


    And whitup claims that the daydream is more than the last.


    It''s also more perfect than the first bottle, which can make the whole city drunk.


    And every year will be held, wine tasting activities.


    The first tasting will be held in three days.


    The event was the result of discussions between winip and ottons.


    The white coral block is sold to whitup at a low price.


    Of course, Whitney has to pay back.


    The event is set up in the largest stadium in Sacramento.


    For this event, millions of people have poured into Sacramento, which has exceeded the population of the whole Sacramento.


    I can''t bear daydreaming. It''s good to smell the wine at least.


    Not only are all the hotels and hotels in Sacramento full, but also the surrounding cities.


    Almost all TV stations in the United States are concentrated in Sacramento to see the event.


    Chen Yu suddenly received a transfer remittance of six million US dollars, and the object of the remittance was huinipu.


    "Whitup, what''s the money?"


    "It''s your fee for the copyright of the live TV station."


    Well, it''s a windfall.


    "I don''t think the cost of broadcasting those sports matches is hundreds of millions of dollars? I think the scale of this inferior liqueur seems to be very large. Why is the price of this TV broadcast so low? "


    "Nonsense, how can it be compared with those sports events? They have been operating for decades, and hundreds of sports stars are competing there for you to see. Can they compare with this wine tasting?"

 Chapter 713

    Well, Chen is very satisfied to have these six million dollars.


    Have a good fight. I don''t have the income every year.


    Although it''s impossible to earn one billion yuan or one billion yuan at a time.


    But it''s not bad to have a long stream.


    These days, Chen Yu has been studying the black key.


    It seems that evil spirits can use black keys directly.


    Of course, their use may not be correct.


    But at least it provides Chen with a way of thinking.


    "Old black, pull my soul out of my body."


    "I can''t do it." Old black shook his head: "you are the living, I can''t directly pull the soul out of the body."


    "Is there no way at all?"


    "I can''t help it, but I heard that you have a kind of skill in the East. You can take the initiative to let your soul out of the body."


    What''s going on in Chen Yu''s heart, Li Qing?


    Chen Zhu gets on the bus at once. Maybe Li Qing can help.


    When Ethan saw Chen Yu come in, he went up and kicked him directly.


    "Falk, it''s been a long time since you came."


    Chen Yu ignored Ethan''s flying leg and picked up the hamburger on the table: "how about sister Qing?"


    "Upstairs, you didn''t come to me?"


    "Of course, I came to see you, otherwise, how could I bring you a gift?"


    Chen put a bottle of purple green wine on the table.


    Ethan takes the purple green wine: "is this the wine Falk Why can''t my tears stop flowing down? "


    "What a strong wine." At this time, Li Qing came down from the upstairs. She was twisting the mop: "Mr. Chen, why are you here?"


    "Sister Qing, I brought you a present."


    To bring a gift to Ethan, of course, Li Qing is indispensable.


    Chen Yu looks at Ethan, who is crying. This purple green wine has a wonderful effect on him.


    But it has no effect on Li Qing, who is also a psychic master.


    Of course, in domestic terms, she is called a warlock or a monk.


    "This wine is full of spirit, Mr. Chen. It''s too expensive for me."


    "Take it, everyone of my friends has a share." Chen Yu pushed ziqingniang in front of Li Qing: "sister Qing, I''m here to ask you some questions this time."


    "You said."


    "Sister Qing, can you get out of the body?"


    "Are you talking about yuan Shen coming out of the body?" Li Qing rectifies the way.


    "Is there any difference?" Chen Yu was confused and asked.


    "When a man dies, his soul will come out of his body. What a monk can control is his own God." Li Qing said.


    "But I have seen living souls. Why can their souls get out of the body when they are not dead?"


    "The living soul is not the soul either. Taoism says three souls and seven spirits. The three spirits are divided into the light, the spirit and the spirit." Li Qing explained: "the birth light is self-consciousness, that is, to know god or divine sense. This is the so-called living soul. If a living person is in a coma, there is a certain chance that the soul will come out of the body. In addition, the cool spirit is wisdom and intelligence, which corresponds to the Yuanshen. This is the only one that can control the body. The other is the spirit of seven emotions and six desires, which refers to the spirit of desire, which is also inseparable Body, once out of body, then people like dead ash, like grass and wood earth and stone. "


    Li Qingdun, and continued: "and in Confucianism, there is a desire to destroy people, in fact, it is to focus on the yuan God, but to eliminate the desire God, merciless and non desire, directly to the heaven Avenue, Taoism is to build the Trinity, integrate the three into one, into the heaven and earth, to reach the heaven and man."


    "Then sister Qing, do you know the way to get out of the body?" Chen asked.


    "I won''t, and I''m not good enough." Li Qingkui shook his head with a smile: "but I see Mr. Chen''s spirit is full of energy, and the bright light of the Lingtai flashes in the sky. I don''t know how many times stronger this cultivation is. I think it''s enough to be a required one."


    "But I just don''t know how to do it. Do I have any tricks?"


    "There is no way for Yuanshen to get out of the body in Qingyi gate, but I have read some ancient books. It is very dangerous for Yuanshen to get out of the body. For the first time, Yuanshen will be attacked by the strong wind and the external evil spirit. People who are not very intelligent can never practice this method." Li Qing looked at Chen Yu worried. "Mr. Chen, if it''s unnecessary, don''t practice this dangerous technique."


    Li Qing really cares about Chen Yu. After all, she is alone now.


    Chen Yu has great kindness to her, so she doesn''t want Chen Yu to encounter dangerous things.


    "Well In fact, I was suddenly curious, and I didn''t have to practice. " Chen Yu smiled.


    After hearing that the risk of Yuanshen leaving the body is so great, Chen Yu has the meaning of retiring.


    But curiosity, like ants, gnawed at Chen''s heart.


    Chen Yu thought in his heart, would you like to ask Lao BIE.


    After all, it''s an old monster who has lived for tens of millions of years.


    Although the old turtle didn''t know any technique, maybe he knew a little.


    After saying goodbye to Li Qing and Ethan, Chen Yu went home and jumped directly into the river map.In recent years, Chen Yu has been back and forth from the river map for many times, and he is more and more clear about the method of entering and leaving the river map.


    "Chen Yu, how many years have you not come to see me? It''s killing me. "


    For the old turtle, one day outside, one thousand days inside the river map.


    A month outside, Hetu will spend more than a few decades.


    Chen Xun didn''t come for more than ten days, and the old turtle was already in a panic.


    "I brought you some new games."


    "The console is broken. It''s useless just to play games."


    "Didn''t I save you 20 game consoles last time? Is it all broken? "


    "Nonsense, you can''t imagine how long you haven''t come." The old turtle said angrily, "next time you will prepare a hundred game consoles for me, as well as game consoles and so on, you should also prepare more for me."


    Chen Yu makes a lot of money here, but he also spends a lot of money.


    Every few days, we will send all kinds of materials to the old turtle.


    Tens of thousands of dollars and tens of thousands of dollars each time.


    Forget it, who let him be the master.


    "Old turtle, ask you something. Do you know how to get out of your head?"


    "Yes, this kind of small magic is not difficult."


    "Then can you teach me?" Chen Yu''s eyes were shining at the old turtle.


    "No, unless you want to die."


    "Why?"


    "The first time Yuanshen comes out of the body, vigorous wind and external evil will kill you."


    "Then what can you do?"


    "No way, the human primordial God is too weak."


    "If you have a way, I will come in once a day. I will accompany you for at least ten days every time. You can play whatever you say you want."


    "Wait Let me think about it. " The old turtle thought for a moment and said, "you can cultivate the primordial spirit and get out of the body in the river map. There is no vigorous wind and external evil spirit in the river map."


    "Then can''t I use it outside?"


    "If you can find any treasure to protect the yuan God."


    "Have you?"


    "No."


    Chen Yu is disappointed, but at least he can use yuan Shen to get out of the body in Hetu, which is just acceptable.


    At least, I can try the black key here.

 Chapter 714

    "Tell me the way."


    "Are you going to practice today?"


    "As it happens, it''s better to come early." Chen can''t wait to say.


    "For the first time, Yuanshen got out of the body, he needed help from others. Shall we start now?"


    "So fast?"


    "As you said, it''s better to be early."


    "What do I need to prepare?"


    "No, you just have to stand still. I''ll take care of the rest."


    "Just stand still?"


    "Well." The old turtle nodded.


    Chen Yu looks at the old turtle as if it''s Taiji.


    At the moment, the old turtle seems to have a bit of fairyland.


    Ah Da -


    and so on How has the style of painting changed?


    Why did Zhang Sanfeng suddenly become Bruce Lee?


    Chen''s jaw has been hooked.


    Left hook, right hook


    "Stop Stop... "


    The old turtle didn''t give Chen a chance to breathe.


    "You Let''s forget about Bruce Lee Why are there moves of the emperor of Boxing... "


    "Wait..."


    The old turtle finally stopped, and Chen Yu breathed a sigh of relief.


    Fortunately, I was almost killed by the old turtle.


    "Let''s be serious, old turtle. Don''t make such a mess."


    "I''m serious." The old turtle looked at Chen Yu seriously.


    "Seriously? You don''t want to beat me to death, do you? "


    "Yes."


    "But you didn''t succeed after playing so long."


    "Who told you I didn''t succeed?"


    "But I don''t feel at all now."


    "Look back."


    Chen Hui looks back and sees another one sitting on the ground.


    Eyes white, mouth open, mouth corner drool.


    "Falk..."


    Chen Yu''s face was full of consternation. It turned out that he was a spirit now.


    "How about it? It''s very accurate. I''ll fight out your yuan Shen in a minute." Said the old turtle proudly.


    It''s like he''s done something amazing.


    Chen Yu''s face was muddled: "what''s the name of beating out the yuan Shen? What else can I type out? "


    "Well, your Yuanshen is out. I don''t understand. What are you doing with this?"


    This was the first time that Chen Yu was a primordial God out of the body and existed in the form of spirit.


    However, there is no difference between him and the original state.


    It seems that the senses are almost the same, that is, the body is light and floating, and seems to float at any time.


    Chen Yu comes to his body and tries to control the space ring.


    Yes, the space ring is under its own control.


    Chen Zhu takes out the black key.


    But the moment the black key appeared.


    Suddenly, like a magnet, the black key flew to Chen Yu''s chest and stuck it on the chest of Yuan Shen.


    "Day, what''s the matter?"


    The black key was gradually integrated into the yuan God, and then Chen Yu''s yuan God began to turn black.


    "I''m not going to blacken, am I?"


    "Eh?" The old turtle turned his head doubtfully.


    Chen Yu''s change of Yuanshen surprised him.


    "Do you use any of the treasures of the gods?"


    Chen Xun''s heart moved, and the black key should be the one on the yuan God.


    "I''m not sure. I just had something integrated into my Yuanshen." Chen Yu was worried and asked, "if I am so black now, will I be as black as the plot of a movie or novel?"? And then six people don''t recognize each other? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± The old turtle rolled his eyes hard. "Young man, you read a lot of novels."


    "But now I have become black, and I always feel that I have become evil."


    "Who says black is evil? Your current Yuanshen is obviously strengthened. It should be because the treasure you said is compatible with your Yuanshen. "


    "But then again, what''s the use of strengthening the yuan God?"


    "The simplest explanation is to make you smarter."


    "What about the complicated explanation?"


    "Or make you smarter."


    "That is to say, is it really useless for strength or cultivation?"


    "Who said it."


    "What''s the use of that?"


    "It''s just not obvious." The old turtle was speechless.


    "It''s no wonder that the ancient Confucians were invincible in the world. As a result, they were all weak chickens."


    "Every family has its own law, even for a beast like me, let alone a sect." The old turtle said, "but now you are different from ordinary people in the yuan Shen and the body. I''m afraid that you''ve never been able to set up a school before.""No, let me go the same way as others. I''m not going to set up a new school."


    "I have no ambition."


    "From ancient times to the present, there are those who have unique aspirations and died miserably in general."


    "In fact, the way of cultivation is nothing more than the immortality of the yuan God, the immortality of the body and the immortality of the spirit. There are numerous branches of these three schools."


    "And you?"


    "I am immortal."


    "And did you do it?"


    "No."


    "You''ve lived for tens of millions of years, but you haven''t yet?"


    "It''s not as easy as you think. Some people have an epiphany, some people have a life-long pause."


    "What will you do when you succeed? Become a fairy? "


    "I didn''t succeed again. How can I know what will happen if I succeed?"


    "Will it be part of the world, as in fiction?"


    "You''re stupid to read novels. If that''s not to dissipate the world, if the friar is after this thing, stupid... Forced to cultivate."


    "But don''t Taoists pay attention to the unity of heaven and man?"


    "That''s a beautiful saying. In fact, it''s to steal the power of heaven and earth. When it comes to that state, you can use the power of heaven and earth at will. You say that you can''t use the power of ox, but you always have to pay back the power of others. But if according to the theory of the unity of heaven and man, I borrowed it from you because we are our own people. Why should we pay back the power of our own people?"


    "Just to hide your ears and steal your bells."


    "That''s not the way to say it. The law of heaven and earth is that monks like you should be in awe of heaven and earth. What you should borrow is what you should pay back. Even if it''s just a title, it''s better than no purpose. You can play with the bank, but there''s no rogue to play with this world."


    "Then we don''t practice the unity of heaven and man. Let''s change our routine."


    "You see, you said before you don''t want to be unique. Now you want to set up another mountain."


    "What do you recommend? For example, you don''t need to do anything, you don''t need a green lantern as a companion, and you can practice when you have enough to eat and sleep? "


    "I also want to have such a convenient way of cultivation, or would you like to introduce it to me?"


    "So it''s the most annoying thing to practice." Chen Yu said disappointed.


    Returning to his own body, Chen Yu suddenly remembered, "by the way, you haven''t told me how to get out of the body."


    "Very simple, let oneself lose reason, then knock dizzy, Yuan Shen is separated from noumenon."


    "What''s the principle?"


    "I don''t know."


    "Is there any convenient and quick way? Every time we want to get out of the body, we should first make ourselves hysterical, and then make ourselves dizzy. It''s not reliable how we think about it. "

 Chapter 715

    "This is the most convenient and simple method, which doesn''t need cultivation at all. Don''t you like it?" Said the old turtle discontentedly.


    Chen Yu is very hearty, simple is simple.


    The point is that it''s too rough. What if you beat yourself up as a fool?


    "By the way, is this going to be a fool?"


    "Well, sometimes some people just beat themselves to be fools, that is, they beat yuan Shen out and didn''t come back."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Why do I feel like you''re pitching me."


    "By the way, I have recently developed a simple version of the avatar. Would you like to learn it?"


    "What is the easy version? Don''t you think I can''t learn to incarnate? "


    "This simple version can only be divided into two avatars, and avatars can''t use spells."


    "Is it hard to learn?" Chen asked.


    "Very simple."


    The so-called simplicity is only relative.


    Chen Yu studied for more than ten days, but the result is still unclear.


    "Why do you think you are so stupid and so simple? You haven''t learned it for more than ten days?"


    "You said that my Yuanshen has been strengthened. Why do I feel like I haven''t been strengthened? Didn''t you say that you have strengthened Yuanshen and learned everything quickly?"


    The old turtle turned his head and said in silence.


    "Base is too low." That hurt.


    "If I don''t believe in learning or not, I won''t go out if I don''t learn."


    "Don''t be too hard on yourself. Some things come to you suddenly."


    "What is epiphany?"


    "When an apple falls on Newton''s head and finds gravity, it''s called epiphany."


    Well, ten days later, I still haven''t learned.


    But in the river map, it only spent half an hour in reality.


    Out of the river map, Chen Yu received a call from Dell: "Hello, Chen, how can I get through to you just now?"


    "What is it?"


    Chen Yu and Dell have known each other for a long time.


    Dell is also constantly changing under the eyes of Chen Yu.


    Now dale is no longer doing the absurd things he used to do.


    "You said last time you wanted to buy a yacht?"


    "Well, yes."


    "Do you want to customize or buy directly?"


    "Is there any difference?"


    "The customized price is definitely higher, and the time is longer. A yacht is less than half a year. If it''s a large yacht, it''s more than a year of customization time. If you buy it directly, it''s much simpler. There are also three grades, high school and low."


    "Say the point."


    "There''s a yacht exhibition the day after tomorrow. Would you like to see it together?"


    Chen Yu thought for a moment and replied, "OK, then you will let me know."


    Dell''s phone just hung up. Steven''s is back.


    "Chen, there will be a yacht exhibition the day after tomorrow. Do you want to go together?"


    "Ah? There''s a friend in front who asked me out, and you''ve seen Dale. "


    "Let''s go." Steven said.


    "All right."


    When Chen Yu is alone at home, he will basically supplement some materials.


    Although Chen Yu and fari are the only two people in the family.


    But there is also a large and small family, and ten evil spirits.


    So the consumption at home is quite large.


    People in Dashan supermarket are very familiar with Chen Yu.


    After all, I have lived here for nearly a year.


    The villains in the town were also taught by Chen Yu.


    I''m familiar with those who come and go.


    Every time I go to the supermarket, there are always a few little girls winking at Chen.


    What kind of mentality these little girls have, Chen Yu knows more or less.


    When Chen Yu lived at No. 13 banana street, he didn''t show any dew.


    Now living in a luxury house and driving a luxury car, those girls all regret that they shouldn''t have.


    Back at the villa, Chen received another call from James.


    "Hello, Chen, when are you free to come to the cast? The crew has officially started shooting. "


    "My play seems to be with Steven and jaffen. When are they free?"


    "They said to ask you when you are free and they will cooperate with you."


    James can see that Steven and Chen have made such a good relationship.


    "Except the day after tomorrow, I''m free these days."


    "Are you free today? Mr. Steven is on the crew today. " Asked James.


    Steven''s coming to the theatre today is actually from the town.


    Because in James''s crew, the hero is a bit of a hero.


    And he''s a new director, so he can''t hold the leading actor.As soon as Steven came here today, the hero was as honest as a sheep.


    "Well, I''ll go now."


    Now it''s less than noon, and Chen Yu has nothing to do.


    "Gold, wood, water, fire and earth. If you come to visit, please call me."


    Chen Yu said something and went out.


    Half an hour''s time, to James''s set.


    "Hello, give way to the parking space."


    Chen Yu leaned out of the window and saw that the sports car behind him was long, black and tall.


    The driver''s seat is a girl with glasses. She should be an assistant or something.


    That''s what the assistant said just now.


    But English is a bit poor, accent is very heavy.


    "Chinese? Japanese? Or Korean? "


    "Are you Chinese, too?" Hei Changzhi and his assistant had some accidents. They didn''t expect to meet the villagers here.


    Although the assistant''s tone was not very polite, Chen Yu did not want to embarrass the villagers when he met them abroad.


    "Are you actors here?"


    "Well." Black long straight nod: "you don''t know me?"


    "Excuse me, are you a domestic actor?"


    "Yes, you''re a crew member?"


    "No, I''m a dragon runner." Chen Yu shook his head.


    "Hello, I said you let the parking space pass. We are really in a hurry." Cried the assistant.


    "I''m the first to occupy the parking space. You''d better find your own way."


    "How can this man be like this? He''s not qualified."


    Chen Ke looked at the assistant: "you go to the parking lot, I''ll go to the crew to report first."


    When Chen Kejin arrived at the production group, she saw the man who was standing beside the director with the script in his hand. The director was telling him the play.


    If there is a script, the director will tell him about the play. It seems that it is also the role of some scenes.


    As soon as Chen Ke''s eyes turned, they couldn''t help but brighten up, director Steven.


    Chen Ke immediately tidied up her clothes and stepped forward with elegant steps.


    "Good director, I''m Chen Ke."


    James looked at ChenKe, looked at the time: "very good, very punctual, I like punctual actors."


    "Hello, Mr. Steven."


    Steven looked at Chen Ke and nodded.


    "Miss Chen, wait a moment. I haven''t got your shot yet. Before that, there are several sets of shots."


    "OK." Chen Ke took a seat and looked at James and Steven.


    "Chen, your first scene is the scene of death, the scene of your death."

 Chapter 716

    "Put this on."


    "What is this? Bulletproof vest? "


    "No, there are blood bags and detonators in it." "You''re shooting the last set," James said. "You''re going to get shot."


    Chen Ke looked at Chen Yu and thought, it seems that his role is very common.


    Just then, Steven said, "James, I''m going to shoot this set."


    Chen Yu rolled his eyes and looked unhappy.


    Chen Yu is a little envious. Did Steven shoot it himself?


    How many actors wish.


    Even Chen Ke wanted this opportunity. How could this guy be so reluctant.


    "Scene 13 first time, prepare, action..." Steven personally directed the camera: "now start running, look around, and finally you find that the other side is after you, turn around NG¡£¡±


    Steven stood up. "What shit are you doing? Eyes, eyes! Remember the look, the look of fear. Come again. "


    "Game 13, prepare for the second time, action!"


    Chen Yu repeats the previous actions again according to the script, the eyes of fear, the eyes of fear


    "Falk NG! Are you looking for a woman? You''re a piece of shit. "


    Chen Yu is angry at once: "if you scold me again, believe it or not, I will tear your mouth!"


    "Falk, don''t you let me talk about your bad performance?"


    Chen Ke looks silly. Is any one who runs a dragon suit so powerful in America?


    That''s generally acknowledged as the world''s largest director.


    "Scene 13, prepare for the third time, action!"


    "Well, look in fear, look in fear, and then you get kicked down and say don''t shoot."


    "Don''t shoot Don''t...... "


    Dada -


    the blood bags on Chen''s chest burst one by one, and Steven called again.


    "Falk, won''t you scream when you get shot? Even a pig knows the pain. Come again. "


    Chen Yu stares at Steven with fierce eyes. Steven''s neck shrinks. "What eyes do you have? Dedication. Do you know how dedication is written? Look at the young lady who is from China as well as you. She looks at the script even though she has no camera. How many times have you seen the script? "


    Chen Ke is embarrassed by Steven''s boasting. In fact, she has been looking at them just now.


    At the fourth time, Chen finally passed the camera.


    Just now Chen Yu is covered with blood.


    Chen Ke''s female assistant stood by her side and looked at Chen Yu in the field: "little shriveled man, it''s a waste of time."


    "Wang Lu, this is a foreign country, not a domestic country. Pay attention to words and deeds."


    Chen Zhu took a towel. It''s really not easy.


    A play simply let Chen Yu think that his array is a pig.


    I won''t go to Steven''s crew next time.


    It''s just a temporary guest role as a director, and he''s bloody.


    "What are you waiting for? The second scene is yours."


    Chen was still there, wiping the blood off his body and face, and Steven began to urge again.


    "What''s the second play?"


    "The second scene is when I put you on the ground and beat you up."


    "What? You hit me? For what? How do you think you are not familiar with me? If I beat you, it will be more convincing. "


    "That''s how the script was written." Stevie, of course.


    Chen Yu turned over the script and wrote it as expected.


    This time, James is in charge of the mirror.


    "Scene 14, Act 1, Act 1, prepare, action."


    Steven, the old bone, didn''t know where his strength came from, so he threw himself on Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu can only fall down. Steven plays an old detective.


    Chen Yu was a poor robber who had been separated from the army. He kept pestering the old police detective from the beginning to the end and was killed by the old police detective.


    Although Steven didn''t really fight, Chen Yu had to look like he was beaten after his fist was empty.


    "Cut, Steven, you did a great job." James hasn''t forgotten to fart.


    "No, I don''t think it''s perfect. His screams aren''t loud enough."


    James is embarrassed to look at Chen Yu. Anyway, these two goods love each other and kill each other.


    It''s clear that good people need to be killed. They have to toss each other like this.


    "Falk, I won''t act like that again."


    Chen Ke''s face is surprised. Can a dragon suit make such a request?


    Just then, James said, "Okay, that''s it."


    Chen Ke is even more incredible. This is all right.


    Why does this dragon suit look like the main character.No, it''s worse than the main character, isn''t it?


    Look at the hero. He''s right next to him, just like a grandson.


    "When will I be able to beat him?" Chen asked pointing to Steven.


    "It''s not so fast. Let''s go and have a rest today." James said, then looked at Chen Ke: "come here, how is your English?"


    "No problem." Chen Ke replied in English.


    "OK, how do you remember the script?"


    "The lines of the previous plays have basically been recited."


    "Then let''s start."


    Chen Ke found out that Steven also left.


    She was disappointed. At first, she hoped that her performance could be seen or even remembered by Steven.


    After a day''s hard work, Chen Ke and assistant Wang Lu left the cast.


    Chen Ke''s phone rang: "hello."


    "Hello, ako, do you have time for the evening?"


    "Auntie, I just got out of the cast."


    "Isn''t it more comfortable to stay here than in a hotel?"


    "Mainly because the hotel is close to the crew."


    "I''ll send someone to drive you every day."


    "No more."


    "Come on, come and have a meal. Your cousin hasn''t seen it."


    Chen Ke thought, "OK."


    After hanging up, Chen Ke said to Wang Lu, "change direction."


    "Where have you been, ako?"


    "Come on, pull over. I''ll drive."


    Chen Ke is still familiar with Los Angeles.


    She studied at the University of Los Angeles a year ago.


    She has also been to her aunt''s house, but she knows that her cousin, who has never met before, is in a physical condition, which makes it inconvenient to see outsiders.


    Wang Lu sat in the front passenger seat and saw Chen Ke driving his car into a manor. She was a little scared.


    This manor is too big. It looks like the home of the rich.


    "Ako, where is this?"


    "My aunt''s house." Chen Ke said.


    At this time, a black bodyguard came over and seemed to know Chen Ke.


    "Miss Chen, what can I do for you?"


    "No need."


    "Then come with me. Boss is waiting for you."


    All the way, Wang Lu followed Chen Ke with fear of going wrong or not.


    "Is there any rule in your aunt''s place, echo?"


    "Don''t worry, there are no rules. My aunt is very good."

 Chapter 717

    "Auntie."


    Chen Ke went into the living room and saw that in addition to her aunt.


    There is also a girl, long black hair, and a pair of big eyes, very beautiful.


    It''s just that she looks a little unhappy, with a small nose, as if she''s sulking.


    "Here you are, ArKO." Yola''s mother went up and looked very happy: "is she?"


    "My assistant, Wang Lu."


    "Good aunt."


    "Come on, sit down."


    Yola''s mother looked at Yola and said, "Yola, she''s your cousin. Won''t you come and say hello to her?"


    "Hello." EULA looked at Chen Ke and said hello to her.


    And then it started to enter the self world.


    "Hello, Yura. What''s the matter with you?" Chen Ke comes forward to say hello to EULA.


    "No, I''m fine."


    "Leave her alone. She''s making trouble with me."


    Chen Ke looked at EULA doubtfully: "EULA, tell cousin, what happened to you and your mother?"


    "My mother said that as long as I got B + or above in every subject, she would let me play with my brother, but she lost faith."


    Chen Ke was a little surprised. She knew she had a cousin.


    But like Yola, she had never met her cousin.


    But it seems that Yola and her brother have a good relationship.


    "Yola, your brother has a life of his own. I don''t think it''s good for you to disturb his life all the time."


    Although mother Yola and Chen Yu are also mother and son, in the end, their feelings are not so deep.


    Therefore, Yola''s mother is still reluctant to let Yola and Chen Yu contact too much.


    "Brother didn''t say anything, why didn''t you?"


    "It''s very late now."


    "You have to lie to me again. Before the summer vacation, you promised to do well, and then you''ve been putting it off till now for a month. Are you going to put it off until the start of school in September? And let me go? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Yura''s mother really has this plan.


    However, now Yola is obviously also in the nature, directly and his mother picked out.


    Chen Ke was a little embarrassed. She had come to visit her little aunt and endured her cousin again.


    As a result, there was such a family dispute.


    "Auntie, why don''t I take Yola? I''ve never met this cousin, and I took the opportunity to bear with him. "


    "Here..." Yola''s mother hesitated.


    "Yes, yes."


    Before her mother agreed, Yola had already agreed for her: "I''ll take you."


    Yola''s mother hesitated for a moment: "on your brother''s side, you can only live for three days at most, not to disturb his life too much."


    "Three days?" Yola''s face suddenly pulled back.


    "If you don''t agree, then never go to your brother''s place."


    "Well, three days in three, I''ll call Cheryl."


    EULA picked up the phone and said, "Cheryl, I''m going to stay with my brother for three days, and you''ll come with me."


    "Yes, yes."


    Cheryl also hasn''t been to Chen Yu''s house for a long time. There is no excuse for her worry.


    Now Yola called, and she didn''t even want to say yes.


    After hanging up, Cheryl looked at Chrissy and Sienna with poor eyes: "sister Chrissy, sister Sienna, EULA said she would go to Chen''s house, but she was afraid of loneliness..."


    "Don''t monkey around in Chen''s house." Chris stares at Cheryl.


    Cheryl immediately jumped up excited and could go to Chen''s home again


    ¡­¡­


    "Yola, do you like your brother very much?"


    "Of course, my brother is excellent."


    "Your brother lives out of the way."


    It''s at least 30 kilometers from downtown Los Angeles, Chen said.


    It seems that the condition of Yola''s brother is not very good.


    It''s no wonder that Xiaoyi doesn''t want Yula to contact her brother. It''s probably because their relationship is not harmonious.


    "Ako, isn''t this the wrong way?" Wang Lu asked a little worried.


    Chen Ke also had some doubts and looked at Euler.


    "That''s right. The road ahead is turning in."


    "Doesn''t this road lead to the wild?" Chen Ke was more skeptical at this time: "the sign at the intersection says it''s like a mirror lake."


    "Yes, my brother lives by the lake. From the intersection, all the land belongs to my brother."


    Chen Ke was deeply suspicious of Yula''s words.


    Around the corner, the road began to become a bit gloomy, the road not only more bends, and there are no street lights.


    Finally, a bright light came in front of them, and they finally saw the villa in front of them.Chen Ke and Wang Lu are stunned by the sight. What a beautiful villa.


    It''s like a house in a dream. It''s bright in front of people''s eyes.


    "Did your mother buy it for your brother?"


    "No, the relationship between mother and brother is not good."


    Yura is also old enough to be a director.


    She knows something and understands something.


    "A house like this costs at least a few million dollars." Chen Ke estimated that she didn''t know much about it.


    However, if, according to Yura, the surrounding area is all owned by his cousin, millions of dollars may not be taken down here.


    At this time, the door inside opened and a giant bear ran out.


    EULA got out of the car at once. Chen Ke had no time to stop her.


    Just when Chen Ke was frightened, EULA held the princess with open arms.


    "Ha ha Princess, miss me? Do you miss me very much? "


    Chen Ke and Wang Lu get out of the car and look at the giant beast that is at least ten times her weight.


    But Yola is totally wrong.


    At this time, a man came out.


    Chen Ke and Wang Lu find that this man is actually the man they met on the set today.


    Isn''t this the one who runs the Dragon suit?


    How can he afford such a house?


    Needless to say, his aunt must have bought it for him.


    "Yola, why are you here?"


    "Brother, don''t you welcome me?"


    "Welcome, of course..."


    Chen Yu looked at Chen Ke and Wang Lu again: "which female star are you? How are you and EULA together? "


    "My name is Chen Ke. I think if I''m not mistaken, you should be my cousin."


    "Cousin?" Chen Yu frowned and thought for a long time: "do I have a cousin?"


    Chen Ke''s face was black: "you don''t think there''s any. Yura, I brought it to you. Goodbye."


    "No delivery." Chen Yu did not have any idea of retention.


    Chen Ke was so angry that she got on the bus and left.


    "Ah Ke, your cousin is not good enough."


    "All right, drive your car." Chen Ke is not in a good mood either.


    "Do you want to go to the studio tomorrow and ask the director to delete your cousin''s part?"


    "I haven''t said a few words with the director, do you think my words work?"


    "You are at least the No. 2 girl. The appeal in China is so great. The director will certainly worry about your idea. What''s more, didn''t you find out? Mr. Steven seems to hate your cousin. He''s been making trouble for him when shooting today."

 Chapter 718

    Chen Yu looked at EULA and said, "my room, I''ll clean it up myself."


    "Brother, can''t you treat your only sister better? I just came here, and I didn''t even sit hot. " Yola looks at Chen Yu pitifully.


    "Ha ha I just got rid of a cousin. Besides, have you ever sat on your ass since you came to me? "


    "I''ll wait for Cheryl to come and clean up." As soon as Yola''s voice was down, Sienna and Chris came with Cheryl.


    "Well, now you can go and clean up together."


    Sienna and Chrissy came in with Cheryl: "Chen, Cheryl has given it to you and farry, and it''s causing you trouble."


    "No trouble."


    Sienna and Chris didn''t linger too much, left Cheryl and left.


    "No more, no more, be honest."


    "Let''s go play for a while and clean up later." EULA and Cheryl have jumped directly into the lake. They don''t even change their swimsuits. They are afraid that Chen Yu will catch them.


    Chen Yu doesn''t care about them. Anyway, they are not young.


    Chen Chu went directly back to the room to accompany farry.


    In fact, EULA and Cheryl will not have any impact on Chen Yu and fali.


    It is mainly because they play too late at night, which affects the activity time of the three headed dogs and the nine little dogs.


    The next day, when farry went to work, Chen Yu dragged EULA and Cheryl out of bed.


    "You two, do you want to go to the movie crew?"


    "No, we''re going to play at home."


    Where does the film crew have fun at home.


    "Well, you stay at home." Chen Chu looked at the princess. "Look at them. If they step out of their territory, they will bite their legs off."


    "Brother, I''m your sister."


    "Ha ha..." Chen Yu looks at Yula.


    He remembered very well that when he was in New York, these two little sisters had caused her trouble.


    He didn''t dare to talk to his mother for fear that she would blame him.


    EULA and Cheryl are at home. Even if the house is demolished, it will be a big deal to rebuild.


    However, if they go out and have an accident, money can''t make up for it.


    Chen Yu arrived at the film park.


    Chen Ke and Wang Lu just got out of the car.


    Chen Zhu nodded, no more expression.


    Chen Ke was not familiar with her, nor could it be because of a cousin relationship.


    All of a sudden, I fell in love with each other.


    "No quality." Wang Lu said a word.


    Chen Yu frowned and turned his head. "Take care of your assistant''s mouth, or you won''t know when he will be killed."


    "Mr. Chen, it''s not good for you to intimidate a girl like this." Chen Ke didn''t plan to make an acquaintance with Chen Yu either, and Chen Yu''s words directly destroyed her good feeling for Chen Yu.


    "I''m just being honest." Chen Yu said disapprovingly.


    "Believe it or not, I''ll sue you for intimidation." Cried Wang Lu at the top of her voice.


    "Then you''d better find a more reliable lawyer. I know you better here." Chen Chu looks at Wang Lu coldly and turns to leave.


    When it came to the set, James and the other actors had already filmed there.


    In general, there is a schedule for film shooting, including scenes and scenes.


    Chen Yu and Steven belong to the shooting out of plan.


    When are you free? Come and take some pictures.


    As for the final film editing, it may not be as written in the script.


    James saw Chen Yu and pointed to a RV parked in the distance.


    Steven is the only one who can park his RV on the set.


    ¡­¡­


    Wang Lu saw that Chen Ran to a RV.


    "Ah Ke, you don''t think he''s going to be a thief?"


    Chen Ke also saw Chen Yu getting on the train, looking left and right, it was a bit like a thief.


    Although Chen Ke hated this cousin, he heard that his cousin was a thief.


    Her heart is still very dissatisfied, there is a feeling of hate iron is not steel.


    The two came to the RV, and then they heard someone talking inside.


    They seem to quarrel in it.


    "That''s mine, Falk!"


    "Yours is mine, you stole it from me."


    Bang -


    suddenly, Chen Ke and Wang Lu heard the sound of glass breaking.


    "Wow I''m bleeding, I''m bleeding I''m going to die... "


    Both women are scared. They kill people?


    They ran away and ran in the direction of James.


    They were greatly frightened by the sound in the RV.


    Chen Ke ran to James''s side: "Mr. James, it''s not good RV There seems to be a fight in the RV. I hear someone say they are bleeding and dying. "James looks surprised. Isn''t Steven and Chen Yu in the RV?


    They both copy endlessly all day, and it''s normal for them to fight each other.


    He didn''t believe in bloodshed, murder or the like.


    "Don''t talk nonsense there."


    "It''s true. We heard it in person. Hurry up and have a look."


    "All right, all right, I''ll go and have a look."


    Seeing that James wanted to go alone, Chen Ke said quickly, "take more people."


    "Do not affect the normal shooting of the crew."


    The crew have their own business, James is still clear about the importance of the point.


    Chen Ke and Wang Lu are frightened and follow James.


    James knocked on the door of the RV, didn''t he respond?


    James opened the door directly.


    Then they saw a mess in the car.


    Steven was lying on the sofa next to him, bloody, with gauze all over him.


    Even with gauze in his mouth, James was shocked.


    It''s not going to happen, is it?


    "Hmmm......" But Steven suddenly made a murmur.


    James hurried forward and pulled the gauze out of Steven''s mouth.


    "What''s the matter with you, Mr. Steven?"


    "That bastard I''m going to kill him. I''m going to kill him. "


    James looked at Steven''s face. They were fighting for real.


    "What about that guy?"


    "That bastard answered the phone and ran away." Steven said gloomily, "Falk, I came out too early today. I forgot to bring my bodyguard. Next time, I will definitely throw him into the sea to feed sharks."


    Ha ha Throw the sea to feed the sharks? You might as well throw the river to feed the crocodile.


    James was used to Chen Yu and Steven falling in love and killing each other for a long time.


    I really shouldn''t listen to these two women. It''s a waste of time.


    "All right, all right, go back to the theater."


    "Mr. Steven, don''t you call the police?" Asked Wang Lu.


    Steven and James stare at Wang Lu directly. Chen Ke pulls Wang Lu.


    They don''t want the scandal to spread.


    After all, Steven''s current status, if it is revealed that he has been robbed in James''s crew, James will certainly be under great pressure.

 Chapter 719

    "Cut, pretty, this one."


    James is quite appreciative of this Chinese woman.


    The reason why he chose a Chinese star is, in the final analysis, Chen Yu.


    Now, of course, China is the second largest ticket holder for films.


    It''s a big ticket store that Hollywood can''t ignore.


    So now Hollywood has more and more Chinese elements to get close to Chinese people''s experience of watching movies.


    According to his survey, Chen Ke is very popular in China.


    In the same generation of actresses, her acting skills and pay are also the most reasonable.


    Considering all kinds of factors, Chen Ke was chosen as the No. 2 girl in this play.


    Of course, the real protagonist of the play is not human beings.


    Since the title of the film is called "animal supermarket", it literally means that human beings are not the protagonists of the play.


    The real protagonist is the animals, not the actors.


    And that group of animals is still lying at Chen Yu''s house.


    "Take a ten minute break and move on to the next play."


    "Director, I want to ask for leave tomorrow." Chen Ke said.


    "Well? Are you doing anything tomorrow? "


    "Well It''s a little private. " Chen Ke nodded.


    "Well, I''ll change the number of shots."


    James is watching Chen Ke these two days, and has been very dedicated in the studio.


    So James didn''t mind giving her a day off.


    The main thing is that her script is not many.


    After all, it''s just No. 2, and the real protagonist is not human, so it''s easier to arrange.


    Although there are not many plays, there are dozens of plays a day.


    All day long, Chen Ke was very tired.


    "Ako, shall we go back to the hotel?"


    "No, to the University of Los Angeles."


    Los Angeles University is Chen Ke''s alma mater and has graduated for two years.


    Chen Ke also wants to go back there to have a look. Maybe she can meet her tutor.


    ¡­¡­


    Chen Yu received Marguerite''s phone call, which was just in time.


    Although the friendship with Marguerite was not deep, it seemed that she had met with a strange event in her tone.


    Chen thinks that if necessary, people from the supernatural society can be involved in this matter.


    Since they are supernatural societies, of course they are in charge of this kind of thing.


    "Margaret, what''s the matter?"


    "I''m not sure either." Said Marguerite.


    "What do you mean?"


    "I vaguely remember that two women came to me several times, but every time these two women came, I would forget what we said." Said Marguerite.


    "Are you tired of your work?" Chen asked.


    "I contact about 20 patients every day. I can remember the conversation content of each patient, but I can''t remember those two women. Every time I leave, I find that I prescribe a large number of tranquilizers for them. You are also a doctor. You should understand that tranquilizers belong to controlled drugs. If there is no diagnosis certificate, you can''t prescribe them at will." "And I always feel like I''ve talked to them a lot of important things, but every time I''ve finished talking, I forget them, and I''ve been in a trance for hours," Marguerite said


    Chen Chu frowned. According to Margaret, she did meet some spiritual people.


    "Chen, can you help me remember these things?" Margaret looked at Chen.


    "I only know how to let people sleep, but I don''t know how to let people say important things," Chen said after thinking


    "Then can you find them?"


    Chen Yu shook his head: "or I''ll introduce my organization to you. They can help you solve problems, or they can be your bodyguards. They are skilled in business, professional and fair in price."


    Marguerite was about to answer when the door opened.


    "It''s them!"


    Chen Yu scolds secretly. It''s not the right time.


    However, when Chen looked back, he found that the two people outside were Cindy and Charlotte.


    Chen''s face changed instantly, as did Charlotte''s and Cindy''s.


    "Escape!" If they don''t want to, they run.


    Chen Chu raised his feet and ran after him: "you two green pools, don''t run!"


    "Separate." Charlotte said to Cindy.


    Charlotte stopped and stood in front of Chen Yu.


    Seeing Chen Yu about to rush over, Charlotte suddenly raised her feet and stepped heavily on the ground.


    The cement floor rolled up like a wave and rushed to Chen.


    Chen Yu''s feet were empty, and he smashed his head on the fluctuating ground.


    "Pain..." Chen Yu''s fall is not light.


    By the time she looked up again, Charlotte was far away.Day, the boat capsized in the gutter.


    Chen Yu got up and ran after him.


    Charlotte was in a hurry when she was listening to a police car. A policewoman was standing beside the police car, drinking a drink there.


    "Hello, Miss police. There''s someone after me."


    Saran looked around and saw Chen Yu rushing in the distance.


    "Stop!" Saran stopped Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu made a quick brake, which would hit saran. He was afraid that he would attack the police.


    "Saran, what are you doing to stop me?"


    "You were chasing that Eh, what about the woman? "


    "That woman is a thief. She stole my things." Chen said with a black face.


    Charlotte ran so fast that she could not run for more than ten seconds.


    Chen Yu looks at saran in a bad way: "Saran, you are now called assisting in crime."


    Sarah''s face is not very good. It''s really carelessness.


    "How can I know whether you are telling me the truth or not? Maybe it''s just that you want to harass others."


    "You''re not interesting." Chen Yu''s face was unhappy.


    Charlotte and Cindy are in Los Angeles. Is that the source of depravity far away?


    That''s a big problem. My home is in Los Angeles.


    And all my friends are in Los Angeles.


    If there''s a scene in Los Angeles.


    I''m afraid my home in mirror lake will be flooded.


    "I''m lucky I didn''t arrest you for being obscene on the street."


    "If you have the ability, you can catch it. Don''t talk about it."


    "Don''t you think I dare?"


    "You just don''t dare."


    "You see, I dare not."


    "Come on, catch me."


    Click -


    saran directly put a handcuff on Chen Zhu.


    At this time, a car passed by the side of the road. Chen Ke and Wang Lu saw Chen Yu being handcuffed by a policewoman.


    "Look, Acor, the guy was caught by the police."


    A Ke light uttered a voice: "deserve."


    "Ah, that guy ran away..."


    They saw Chen Zhuo running on the sidewalk with his hands folded.


    The policewoman was running after her.


    "This bastard runs so fast."


    Although Wang Lu and Chen Ke are not fast, they also have a speed of 30 kilometers per hour.


    But Chen Yu actually ran faster than their car, running all the way, leaving Sharon far away.


    "Bastard Give me back the handcuffs You bastard. "

 Chapter 720

    Sarah finally gave up.


    Chen ran so fast that she couldn''t catch up with her thin legs.


    Ran to no one''s place, Chen Chu a pair of handcuffs torn to the ground.


    Every time I meet Saran, nothing good happens.


    But Charlotte and Cindy are in Los Angeles and must be taken seriously.


    Let the assholes of the supernatural move. Don''t stay in the nest all day.


    Chen Yu turns around a few times, and Charlotte and Cindy really run away.


    Unconsciously, I turned to the gate of Los Angeles University.


    I haven''t been to Los Angeles University for a long time. Go in and have a look.


    At the moment, Chen Ke and Wang Lu''s car also stopped.


    "Why that guy again." Chen Ke said with a frown.


    My cousin is really everywhere.


    In a flash, I came to Los Angeles University.


    "Ako, shall we call the police?"


    "It''s useless to call the police. This guy runs too fast. When he hears the siren, he must have clapped his butt and run away." Chen Ke said.


    "So let it go?"


    "I know some people here." Chen Ke said.


    Chen Ke and Wang Lu come to the boxing club.


    A coach of boxing club saw Chen Ke coming and immediately came up to say hello.


    "God, Chen, why are you here? Aren''t you supposed to be in China now?"


    "I''m here to work in Los Angeles. I''m here to see you." Chen Ke said, "Aruba, how are you doing?"


    "Although some accidents happened in the boxing club, it was very good on the whole. Our boxing club also produced a star boxer, and now it has played a lot in the professional boxing world." Aruba''s mouth foam flying, it seems very proud.


    "That''s good, which one? Do I know you? "


    "He just joined the boxing club when you graduated. I don''t know if you have any impression on him. His name is tiger."


    "Oh, I remember that super big man. He plays super heavyweight."


    "Yes, he has already won the championship of the BBL, and his next step will be to fight for IBF, and now he is actively preparing for the battle."


    Chen Ke looks at the boxing club. The number seems to be a lot more than in the past.


    "It''s all thanks to Tago, because he became famous, so he attracted more students."


    "Aruba, when I just came in, I saw a fugitive wandering around the school. It was a very dangerous person." Chen Ke said seriously, "we just saw the police chasing him. He should be hiding in the school now."


    "Take me. I''ll get him." Aruba said immediately.


    "It''s too dangerous for you alone. You''d better call more people."


    "Don''t you believe my strength?"


    "It''s not about strength. If he has a knife on him, you are still very dangerous, so you should call more people."


    "Well, I''ll call a few more."


    ¡­¡­


    Chen Yu is sitting on the stadium. It''s dusk. Many sports students in the stadium are practicing sports.


    Chen Yu also saw an acquaintance, Grint.


    Grint also found Chen Yu and ran to the audience.


    "Mr. Chen."


    "Hi, how are you?"


    Grint looked at Chen Yu and said, "Mr. Chen, how about running down together?"


    Grint is challenging Chen.


    He knows Chen Yu is very strong in the long run.


    Maybe even he can break the existing world record.


    But he has been practicing with Chen Yu as his goal these days.


    As long as people have a goal, they will improve rapidly.


    Grint hasn''t played in a professional game yet.


    However, his achievements have been valued by a sports club.


    And has signed a contract.


    He wants to compete with Chen Yu to see his achievements.


    What''s the gap with Chen Yu.


    "No interest." Chen Chu shook his head and got up to leave.


    "Mr. Chen, are you afraid of me?" Grint said defiantly.


    In fact, he knows that his strength is not as good as Chen Yu''s.


    He just wants to compete with Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu rolled his eyes. "Why don''t we go to the ring to compete? As long as you hold on for three seconds, I''ll run against you. "


    Grint shivered at once.


    Go to the challenge arena with Chen Yu, let alone for three seconds. It''s impossible to hold on for a second.


    Grint knew Chen''s strength.


    He did it twice at school.


    A fight crippled Zara Douglas.


    The second time was to maim a professor who seemed to have taken doping.A man with strength, even if he is provoked by others, does not need to prove his strength.


    Chen is one of those people at Los Angeles University.


    Even if he refuses Grint''s challenge, he is better than him.


    Just then, Chen''s phone rang.


    It''s Wright''s call.


    "Son of a bitch, how long have you not been to Los Angeles University? Have you forgotten your identity? "


    , "Wright, have you put an eye on the whole university of Losangeles?"


    "Cut the crap and come to my office."


    "All right."


    Chen just walked out of the stadium when a group of people rushed towards him.


    I seem to be in school, quite popular.


    Chen Yu thought.


    Chen Yu found that the leader seemed to be his cousin.


    "It''s him." Chen Ke did not intend to say hello to himself, but pointed directly at Chen Yu.


    Chen Chu raised his head and looked at Aruba in a daze.


    "What can I do for you? Aruba? "


    Aruba and a group of boxing club members, everyone''s expression is very panic.


    There seemed to be an awkward atmosphere in the air.


    "Please don''t tell me. You''ll stop me if you have nothing to do." Chen''s face is black.


    "Mr. Chen, this is a misunderstanding..."


    "Well, I''ll give you a chance to block me. Who will come first?"


    People in the boxing club are going to pee.


    These people are all selected by Aruba elite, all of them are old people of boxing club.


    We should have strength and skill.


    As a result, I met Chen Yu.


    The key is that Chen Yu is the one they block.


    "Mr. Chen In fact, it''s a joke. Do you believe it? "


    Chen Ke and Wang Lu are both confused.


    How does it look like the people in the boxing club are so familiar with Chen Yu?


    Moreover, people in the boxing club seem to be very afraid of Chen Yu.


    "Aruba, what are you afraid of him?"


    "Chen, you have killed me..." Aruba said with a sad face.


    Chen Ke didn''t understand that so many of you were afraid of what he would do.


    All of a sudden, Wright came from a distance and opened his mouth.


    "Falk, I called you. You haven''t come here for half a day. What''s the ink on the way?"


    "I don''t meet people from the boxing club. I plan to practice boxing with them." Chen said.


    "Headmaster, would you like to see Mr. Chen? Then we won''t disturb him. Goodbye." As soon as Aruba saw Wright coming, it was like seeing a savior. He ran away.

 Chapter 721

    "Chen, you can kill me."


    "Me? what is wrong with me? Why are you afraid of him? Because he''s familiar with the principal? "


    "Of course, it''s not that simple. He is the spiritual pillar of the boxing club. At the University of California Games, people from San Francisco University came to make trouble. The other side invited a gold belt winner, a very famous boxer in the world of professional boxing. At that time, tiger was seriously injured. As a result, Chen Xian was born and directly beat the other side to be disabled. He also joined a dozen San Francisco universities The students were also admitted to the hospital. "


    "Can he hit people at will?"


    "He''s a professor at the University of Los Angeles."


    "He? Professor? "


    Chen Ke could not see that her cousin was a professor.


    "What did he teach?"


    "He''s a professor of medicine."


    "But I just saw that he was just chased by a policeman."


    "I don''t know. Maybe there is any misunderstanding. In a word, if you want me to deal with Mr. Chen, I won''t help you. I don''t want to go to the hospital."


    Aruba''s attitude towards Chen Ke also faded.


    Joking, although I had a good relationship with Chen Ke in the past, I didn''t die for her.


    Chen Ke NAO is not a man inside or outside, although he is not happy in his heart.


    But this is America. What can she do.


    When they left the school, Chen Ke and Wang Lu saw the policewoman who had chased Chen Yu before and stood at the school gate.


    Wang Lu immediately came up to Sharon and said, "Miss police, are you after an Asian man? I know where he is."


    Saran looked up and down at Wang Lu, and then said, "he''s in school, isn''t he?"


    "You know?"


    "He''s a professor here."


    "I just saw you on the way after him."


    "He took my handcuffs."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Just handcuffs? There seems to be something wrong with this.


    "Do you know each other?"


    "I don''t know him. It doesn''t seem to have anything to do with you." Said Saran, displeased.


    It''s not a day or two for her and Chen Yu to stand up to each other, and they don''t need to be criticized by outsiders.


    Wang Lu''s heart grew more and more dissatisfied as she went away begging for nothing.


    "Ako, this American policeman, there is not a good thing."


    "Come on, don''t think so much. We have nothing to do with him anyway." Chen Ke shook her head and said, "take a rest early today and accompany me to the yacht exhibition tomorrow."


    ¡­¡­


    The next day --


    "Farley, don''t you go to the yacht show?"


    "No, I have to go to work. I was absent from work for another day the other day, but robio was very angry."


    That day, Farrie took her pet to New York overnight, and then stayed in New York for another day without telling robio.


    Although Chen Yu has a good relationship with robio, robio is still furious.


    Robio is the kind of person whose job is work and whose friendship is friendship.


    No matter how good the relationship is, if something goes wrong with the work, he will reprimand.


    To this end, Chen Yu can''t help fari.


    I can''t say to robio that you can''t scold fari because we have such a good relationship.


    If Chen Yu says so, then EQ is too low.


    "What kind of yacht do you want to buy? Send me a picture then." Said Farley.


    "Of course, I will fully follow your advice."


    Then Fanny hurried to work, and dale came.


    As soon as Dale came, he played with the princess and other pets.


    Seeing Dell''s appearance, Chen Yu knew that he didn''t have breakfast.


    "Eating breakfast is a good habit, it can make you healthier."


    "It''s enough for me to have you as a doctor."


    "I''m your personal doctor, not your nanny." Chen Yu rolled his eyes and said, "have breakfast."


    Chen and dale are procrastinators. After breakfast, Dale and Chen are still lying on the couch chatting.


    It wasn''t until Steven called and urged Chen Yu and Dell to go out.


    When he arrived at the yacht exhibition, Chen found many people.


    The exhibition is just beside a wharf, which is divided into two parts: water and indoor.


    Yachts on the water are all small and medium-sized yachts, with the most visitors.


    There are also large yachts, which are housed indoors.


    These large yachts will not be launched easily without buyers.


    After all, as long as the yacht is put into the water, it will start to wear out.


    The erosion of sea water and the attachment of ship insects and attachments will make the bottom of the ship erode.


    These large yachts, the lowest price is more than two million dollars.


    So it''s not easy to get into the water, unless someone has paid a deposit, and then get into the water for trial.And this kind of exhibition, every time there are two or three star yachts.


    This kind of star yacht, at least five million dollars.


    From modeling to technology, to shipboard equipment, are among the top.


    Chen entered the exhibition hall, which was very large, with at least a dozen medium and large yachts.


    The longest yacht is at least 50 meters long.


    The shape of the hull part is like a submarine, which is in an arc shape. The part above the deck has three floors and a helipad.


    "There are many people here."


    "There are plenty of rich people in Los Angeles." Dell said.


    ¡­¡­


    "Ah, Mr. Steven, you are here too." Chen Ke was surprised to find out that she met Steven here.


    Although Steven is not familiar with her, he may not even know her name.


    However, Chen Ke came forward to say hello. Steven looked at Chen Ke and Wang Lu and nodded slightly.


    "Hello." Steven is looking around for Chen Yu.


    When Chen Yu arrived at the exhibition, he called and said that he had entered the exhibition hall.


    But the exhibition hall is too big and there are many people, so Steven still can''t find where Chen Yuren is.


    "Mr. Steven, are you looking for someone?"


    "Well, my friend." Steven answered without hesitation.


    "Shall we help you find it?"


    "No more." Steven usually doesn''t have too much contact with other actresses in public.


    He knows a lot about the entertainment industry. In many cases, he may touch a little bit and be treated as a gossip object.


    Even a misplacement can be seen as a kiss.


    He doesn''t want to be on the entertainment front page across the Pacific.


    However, Chen Ke didn''t plan to give up. There was not much chance to get close contact with the world-class director.


    "Mr. Steven, why don''t you tell me something about your friend? Let''s find it for you."


    Steven ignored Chen Ke and looked around with his high toes.


    Finally, Steven sees Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu also saw Steven and walked towards him.


    "Falk, you''re here at last." Steven called and scolded, "I thought you stood me up."

 Chapter 722

    Chen Ke and Wang Lu turn their heads.


    I saw Chen Yu coming.


    Chen Yu is also a little surprised that he can meet his cousin everywhere.


    Chen Ke''s face was puzzled.


    Aren''t they two enemies?


    Yesterday Chen Yu used gauze to tie Steven to his RV.


    And when he was shooting on the set, Steven was obviously making trouble for Chen.


    "How about, which yacht do you like? I''ll take you Only for less than $20 million. "


    "I don''t need you to send it. You''re not my man." Chen Yu said, with his mouth curled.


    Chen Ke and Wang Lu''s eyes are about to fall out.


    Steven wants to send Chen Yu yacht?


    Under $20 million?


    In RMB, that''s close to 140 million yuan, right?


    What is their relationship?


    The two women are both confused.


    "Cousin." Chen Ke takes the initiative to say hello to Chen Yu.


    "What? Chen, is she your cousin? "


    "She is my cousin." Chen Yu''s tone is very light.


    "Then you introduced her to James?"


    "No, it''s her own ability." Chen Chu shook his head and said, "let''s go there."


    "Would you like James to arrange more scenes for your cousin?" Steven asked.


    Chen Ke was immediately excited. Did she say that if her cousin said a word, she would be able to increase her acting share?


    But why is he just a jackass in the movie?


    "Don''t mess with James''s plan. We''re here to play. If his box office is out, we''ll blame the two of us."


    Chen Ke was disappointed when she heard Chen''s answer.


    This guy is really keeping his revenge.


    Chen Ke''s heart was filled with hatred.


    Obviously, it''s just a matter of one sentence, but this guy actually refuted it face to face.


    Even this sentence was originally put forward by Steven.


    "Don''t you have a good relationship with your cousin?"


    "In general, not good or bad." Chen Yu said quietly.


    "Chen, your cousin is so beautiful." Dale jabbed in coldly.


    Chen Yu turned his head and looked at Dale coldly.


    "Don''t take it seriously."


    "Seriously Chen, which yacht do you like?"


    "It''s all very good." Chen Yu replied plainly.


    "Let''s go and have a look on the yacht." Steven said.


    Steven''s face is his business card. He goes directly to the salesman for one stop, which is enough for the salesman to welcome the three of them.


    The yacht they boarded was the longest in the exhibition hall.


    "This yacht is a private custom-made yacht of Seagate company, but the customers who ordered it before gave up the final payment because of the financial situation. Now Seagate company can only take this yacht out for display and sale. This yacht is named Qiming star, with a total length of 68 meters and a cost of US $45 million, but now it only costs US $20 million Yuan. "


    The salesman continued, "the yacht has ten rooms, a kitchen, an entertainment room, a restaurant, a movie hall, a gym, a sauna, a beauty salon and a conference room."


    "Qiming star has a helipad, a swimming pool, and a fresh water processor. The unit uses a fuel hybrid power, with a maximum speed of 75 knots. It belongs to a high-speed yacht. When it is filled with fuel, the maximum range is 3000 nautical miles."


    Generally speaking, the voyage of a yacht is determined by its fuel loading.


    And three thousand nautical miles, more than most yachts.


    The general yacht''s voyage is about 500 nautical miles, and Qiming star itself is a large yacht, so the fuel capacity is certainly not comparable to that of ordinary small yachts.


    To be honest, Chen is quite satisfied with the yacht, but the price seems to be a little higher.


    Chen''s recent earnings have been high, with more than $20 million in bank accounts.


    But do you want to spend all your money on this yacht?


    This makes Chen Yu entangled.


    "Can you make it cheaper?" Chen asked.


    The salesman looked at Chen Yu, his eyes shining: "Sir, are you interested in this yacht?"


    This morning, he has received more than ten customers.


    The mouth said dry, but when everyone heard of 20 million dollars, they all played the retreat drum.


    "What''s your ideal price, sir?" Asked the salesman.


    "First of all, what''s the lowest price for this yacht?" Steven said.


    "Chen, the original owner of this yacht must be bankrupt. This yacht is very unlucky. I suggest you think about it again and then decide whether to buy it." Dell said."You have a point, too." Chen Zhu nodded.


    "Sir, its original buyer is not bankrupt, but there is something wrong with its temporary capital chain." The salesman corrected eagerly.


    "Chen, what do you think of that one over there? It doesn''t look bad either. " Dale points to a yacht not far away.


    It''s ten meters smaller than the yacht they are standing on, but it''s also very beautiful.


    "Sir, that yacht costs 15 million dollars, and the function and performance of QIMINGXING is much higher than that yacht."


    "But unlucky." Dell said emphatically.


    Let alone that Americans are not superstitious. If they are superstitious, they are just like crazy believers.


    Of course, Dell is helping Chen to bargain.


    Both Dell and Steven can see that Chen is very satisfied with the yacht.


    "Or you can wait a moment. I''ll report to the headquarters and ask if we can continue the offer."


    "Please."


    The salesman urgently called his superior and explained the situation here.


    If he can sell at a high price, he certainly doesn''t remember to sell at a high price.


    But if he can''t reduce the price, he is likely to lose the customer.


    According to the percentage of yacht salesmen, if a yacht is 1%, he can get at least 100000 dollars.


    That''s why he''s so attentive.


    Yachts belong to luxury goods, and the proportion of luxury salesmen is also very high.


    This salesman is one who does not open for half a year.


    After more than ten minutes of communication between the salesman and his superior, the salesman was beaming with joy.


    "Sir, the headquarters has replied that the minimum price of this yacht can be reduced to $18 million."


    "Only 10%? It''s too low. " Dell said discontentedly.


    "It seems that Seagate is not a big company. It''s too small." Steven shook his head. "I wanted to place an order with Seagate and order a super yacht. Now I think I''d better change it."


    The salesman''s eyes lit up: "Mr. Steven, would you like to order a super yacht?"


    What is a super yacht? A boat with a length of more than 100 million dollars and a length of more than 100 meters is called a super yacht.


    The salesman will never doubt Steven''s fortune.


    "Why, are you interested in this order? Unfortunately, I''m not satisfied with your Seagate company. " Steven shook his head.


    Bullshit, who wouldn''t be interested in this super order.


    Although Seagate is a big company, it has only built two Super Yachts in 20 years of operation.


    As far as the salesman is concerned, as long as he takes this order, the 3% commission will not run away.


    As long as he gets the order, he will have enough food and clothing in his life.


    "Can I have another call?"

 Chapter 723

    In the coast rescue team -


    "Polly, you seem happy today."


    Polly is also a member of the coast rescue team, and she is usually more ostentatious.


    Of course, she''s a goddess on the coast.


    There is also a rich boyfriend.


    I always like to compare this with Farley and that.


    Chen and Farley''s home is more than $1 million built by themselves, and Polly''s boyfriend''s villa is more than $3 million.


    Chen Yu sent Fanny a sports car worth more than $200000.


    Polly took a car of more than $30 million from her boyfriend.


    Of course, my favorite comparison is my boyfriend.


    Today, Polly is wearing a very conspicuous dress.


    It''s estimated that her boyfriend seems to have bought something for her today, so it''s very high-profile.


    "Corleone bought me a yacht, named after me." Polly''s eyes glanced at Fanny.


    People immediately came to the interest, the coast rescue team members, on weekdays also not less contact with yachts.


    Most of them work on water, so they also have some research on yachts.


    Moreover, yachts are expensive, but they are also common means of water transportation in the United States.


    Cheap yachts can start at $12000.


    "Belika''s 2017 new classic B-1 warhead." Said Polly.


    "B-1 warheads seem to be limited, right?"


    "The cheapest configuration is $980000." They all said.


    "The Polly is thirty-one meters long. I''m going to have a party on the yacht this weekend. Would you like to come with me?"


    Polly looks at Fanny. "Fanny, come with you."


    "Thank you Let me see. "


    Farley knows what Paulie''s mentality is, let alone snobbish or competitive.


    Women have their own pride, and so do Farrie.


    Polly was obviously challenging her.


    "By the way, isn''t your boyfriend rich? Why didn''t he buy a yacht?" Asked Polly.


    "He''s thinking about buying it." Fari replied quietly.


    "Coreon and belika are very familiar. Would you like to ask him to introduce them? Although they may not be limited to B-1 warheads, they are a little cheaper. Without limited models, they can still be bought. Moreover, they are introduced by acquaintances, and there may be discounts."


    "Thank you, no more."


    Just then, fari''s phone rang.


    "Oh, it''s your boyfriend''s phone." Polly saw the call sign from Farley.


    Everyone knew that Polly was hostile to Fanny, so they couldn''t help looking at her.


    "Hello, Chen, what are you doing on the phone at this time?"


    "Fanny, I''m interested in a yacht, so I''m going to show it to you first. You can take the video."


    Polly didn''t know what ears she had, but she could hear their conversation.


    "Let''s see what kind of yacht it is. When it comes to yachts, I''m familiar with it. Corleone has been taking me to various yacht fairs for a while." Said Polly loudly.


    "Fanny, turn on the video. We want to see what kind of yacht Chen is buying."


    The video link is on, but Steven''s face is crowded in the picture.


    Everyone takes a breath of cool air. What''s Steven?


    No one in America is new to the old man.


    This is a big director who has been hailed as a shrine.


    "Hi, Fanny..."


    "Falk, I''m talking to fali. What are you doing here?"


    Steven''s head was pushed away by Chen.


    It''s a bit of a surprise that Farley knows Steven?


    And they seem to be very familiar.


    "Falk squid, I''m also friends with fali, and I''d like to invite fali to play in my next movie."


    "Don''t even think about it. Fari won''t promise you."


    "You don''t want to be a star yourself, maybe Farley does."


    Everyone was surprised to hear the conversation between Steven and Chen Yu.


    Are they and Steven familiar with this?


    Steven would like to invite Chen Yu and Farley to play in the movie?


    Almost everyone thinks that as long as you play in Steven''s film, you will be able to become famous.


    However, it seems that the couple don''t care about it.


    "Farley, do you know Mr. Steven very well?"


    "Steven is Chen''s friend. He often comes to visit his family." Said fari quietly.


    The men and women of the coast guard were envious.


    It seems that as long as Farley wants to be famous, she can shoot Steven''s films at any time.


    Polly''s eyes were full of jealousy."Fari, this yacht was originally called QIMINGXING, but I''m going to rename it fari. What do you think?"


    Chen Yu turns the camera to the yacht, and people see the yacht in front of them. Their eyes are straight.


    The beautiful lines and large hull are just like a precious stone.


    There is only one thought in everyone''s mind.


    Noble and elegant, just like aristocrats.


    The whole yacht attracts everyone''s attention and makes people unable to move away.


    "What do you think of this yacht, Fanny? Originally, I wanted to give it to Chen, but Chen said he would pay for it himself. I can''t help but send a helicopter. " Steven said.


    People take a breath of cool air. How familiar Steven and his family are.


    How much does it cost to send this super luxury yacht?


    Polly''s eyes were full of jealousy.


    The yacht that my boyfriend bought, named after him, is like a small sampan and a luxury ship compared with this yacht.


    What''s more, Steven wanted to spend money to give it away, but her boyfriend refused.


    That''s Mr. Steven.


    Now I can''t send a yacht, but I have to send a helicopter.


    Not to mention the others, their relationship with Steven alone is enough to make everyone envious and envious.


    "Chen, I like this one very much. If you feel satisfied, buy this one." Said Farley.


    At this time, the salesman came up and said, "Sir, do you want to pay by installments or other payment methods?"


    "Chen, do you have enough cash?"


    "In full, I hate loans."


    "Yes, this way, please."


    All of them are speechless. How rich is this boyfriend of farry? He just gives tens of millions of dollars in cash.


    While Chen Yu went to pay, Steven began to talk with fari again.


    "Farley, let me tell you something. Chen secretly ran to play a movie while you were away. Besides, Yafen played a couple with him. But don''t worry, I also played a role in the movie. Do you want to join in the fun? That director is Chen''s friend. You play my daughter."


    "It depends. My work is busy. If I have time, I will try it."


    People all think that this boyfriend of Farley has a strong connection in Hollywood.


    If you get an electric shock at will, you can act as a couple with a big star like Yafen.

 Chapter 724

    A huge yacht outside Angel beach is parked in the outer sea.


    "Look, Fanny." Teammates hand the binoculars to fari.


    Fari took a look through the telescope, and could see Chen Zhu''s figure on the yacht.


    Chen Yu is standing on the yacht, waving to fali.


    What Chen likes about this yacht is that the interior space is large enough and the operation is simple.


    Generally speaking, a large yacht needs a team of at least ten people to operate and drive.


    But this yacht doesn''t need so much, if it''s just a simple driving, one can finish it.


    The yacht has its own intelligent driving function and superconducting sonar, which will remind people on board whether there is any possibility of reef or grounding on the scheduled route.


    If a complete operation is needed, five people or so will be enough.


    The so-called complete operation means to carry out some operations at the same time.


    For example, the computer room needs to be guarded, which is not required under normal circumstances.


    Chen Yu didn''t plan to hire a crew either, because there were more than a thousand evil spirits in his family, so he chose some of them for training.


    When necessary, let them take charge of the posture and operation.


    Fari was already excited, driving a motorboat out to sea.


    Other members of the coast guard were envious.


    That yacht is so beautiful.


    Unfortunately, this yacht is destined to be the toy of the rich.


    Even if it''s Polly, it''s only for envy and jealousy.


    My boyfriend will not be able to buy such a yacht unless he takes all his possessions out.


    But look at Fanny''s boyfriend again and take out the full amount easily.


    Chen Yu took farry on the yacht, holding her hand for the first time in a gentlemanly manner: "welcome, mistress of the farry."


    Fari is already excited to kiss Chen Yu.


    It''s hard for any woman to refuse such a gift.


    This yacht is perfect, just like a mansion on the sea.


    Of course, because of Chen Yu''s performance, in front of Polly, she severely suppressed her anger.


    "Chen, how much does this yacht cost?" Asked fari.


    "It cost $45 million, and the original price was $60 million, but with Steven''s help, I started with $12 million."


    Fari also thinks that such a yacht is worth 12 million dollars.


    As its owners, Chen Yu and fari are also the first two passengers.


    When the yacht came to mirror lake, all the pets at home rushed out.


    The only drawback is that the boat is too big for the dock at home.


    And near the shore, the water level is not deep, if it is too close, it may run aground.


    So they can only park the yacht on the lake, and then they take the boat back to the shore.


    This may also be a weakness, unless the dock is rebuilt and the waterline deepened.


    But that doesn''t stop the enthusiasm of the pets, who are curious about the big guy.


    Samuel also announced that the fali would become its chariot.


    Chen Yu kicks Samuel into the water to wake him up.


    For Chen, such a life is the most relaxing and enjoyable.


    Of course, he would have been happier without the two light bulbs EULA and Cheryl.


    Jura and Cheryl have taken the French as a platform.


    It''s not enough for them to jump from the shore to the lake. Now it needs a certain height to meet their needs.


    ¡­¡­


    In a dilapidated apartment, Cindy curled up on her bed.


    Charlotte''s condition is also very bad. Her two eyes are like insomnia for many days, holding two panda eyes.


    "Cindy, how are you feeling?"


    "Very bad!" Cindy''s face was pale: "that thing may be in the nearby city, I can feel it."


    Cindy can feel it, Charlotte can feel it.


    That thing, of course, is the source of depravity.


    Of course, the source of depravity was attached to him.


    At least he didn''t think so. He always called himself a God.


    But, to Cindy and Charlotte''s guess.


    Even if he is really a God, he is definitely a kind of evil god.


    Charlotte and Cindy''s mind is distorted by that thing.


    Then that thing was defeated by Chen Yu.


    Then Charlotte and Cindy got out of the control of that thing.


    However, this kind of escape is not absolute.


    And they are no longer the same.


    Their thinking is like a steel bar, distorted by one hand.Even if that hand let go of the steel bar, but the thinking has been completely distorted.


    At least, in their consciousness, they do not feel guilty or regret for what they have done.


    Although the source of depravity temporarily lost control of them, the voice still lingered in their minds.


    Constantly haunting in the ear, let them sleep through the night.


    This is a very painful thing.


    That voice, or the source of depravity, has been trying to reconnect with them.


    But now they are no longer the weak Witch of the past.


    They all gained great power from the source of depravity.


    They will not be so easily dominated by the source of depravity.


    Just, as long as they don''t clear the voice in their mind, they will never be able to calm down.


    The closer the source of depravity is, the greater their influence will be.


    If they meet again, Charlotte and Cindy believe that they will be controlled again.


    "He doesn''t seem to be approaching any more."


    "That thing can''t get close to Los Angeles." Charlotte said.


    It was because they knew this that they came to Los Angeles.


    Because they know that man is in Los Angeles.


    The source of depravity also knows this.


    So he didn''t dare to get closer to Los Angeles.


    Although the closer you get to that person, the more dangerous it is.


    But it can also prevent them from being dominated by the source of depravity.


    That man may be the only nemesis of the source of depravity.


    "I can''t stand it. If I go on like this, I''ll go crazy with that thing." Cindy cried, grabbing her hair.


    "In that case, there is only one way." Charlotte''s eyes twinkled.


    "What can I do?"


    "Let that man die with the source of depravity." Charlotte said.


    "Here Is it possible? "


    "Do we have any other way?"


    "So what are we going to do? Call him? "


    "First of all, find out which city the source of depravity is hiding in." Charlotte said.


    "However, we can only roughly feel his distance and can''t determine his position."


    "It''s not hard to see what cities around Los Angeles have abnormal weather."

 Chapter 725

    "Yola, your brother is sitting on the stone ball in the middle of the lake all day today. He can''t move without shouting. Is he OK?"


    "What can I do? My brother is so good."


    At the moment, Chen Yu is practicing the simple version of avatar, which is called the separation skill for short.


    This magic seems to be very similar to Moore''s separation magic.


    But there are essential differences between them.


    Moore''s split magic has no power.


    And the duration is very short.


    Just like when I was at Lewis''s house, it could only be used as consumables for suicide attacks.


    According to the old turtle, this kind of incarnation is able to accept, release and do whatever it wants.


    At the same time, the primary and secondary can be adjusted in an instant.


    That is to say, the individual can become the main body in an instant, and the main body can also become the individual in an instant.


    This can avoid many dangers and attacks.


    Of course, it''s not all advantages.


    There are also shortcomings.


    As long as the magic of Moore''s separation is enough, it can be made continuously.


    Chen''s Avatar can only be used once a day.


    Chen Yu always thinks that if you are so poor, you are so poor


    But why can''t you come out.


    It''s like sneezing.


    It just feels like it''s almost there, but it just can''t come out. You say you''re not angry.


    Suddenly, Chen Yu suddenly opened his eyes and looked to the other side.


    Charlotte!


    Charlotte was startled, though she was hiding on the other side of mirror lake.


    She thinks she''s hidden enough.


    But it was discovered by Chen Yu.


    It''s terrible. I can''t get close to this guy.


    Charlotte, though once controlled, now has a warped mind.


    But her memory is still there. She also knows how terrible Chen Yu is.


    If not to the last resort, she would never take the initiative to find Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu jumps into the lake and rushes towards Charlotte.


    "So fast!" Charlotte saw Chen Yu coming towards her like a torpedo.


    I watched Chen Yu swim to the shore.


    Just then, Cindy showed up.


    Chen Yu suddenly found that the surrounding water began to flow uncontrollably, dragging him into the water.


    This feeling is so familiar to him that only Cindy has this kind of magic.


    "Chen, can we have a good talk?"


    Charlotte looks at Chen Yu, who is only ten meters away from Cindy.


    This distance is not safe enough.


    "Charlotte, hurry up. I can''t control him for long." Cindy urged.


    Cindy is also very nervous.


    She fought Chen Yu.


    She still remembers that night, she exhausted all her magic power, but still failed to kill Chen Yu.


    You can imagine how terrible Chen Yu is.


    And here is Chen''s territory, so she knows better that it is impossible to win Chen.


    The only thing she can do now is to delay.


    "You call this a good talk?" Chen Chu chuckled.


    "We don''t say we''re against you." Charlotte explained.


    "When I catch you, I''ll have a good talk with you."


    "You can''t do anything with us now."


    "You said I can''t take you!?"


    When Chen Yu''s brain was hot, a strange feeling came from the bottom of his heart.


    That feeling is coming Separation, change!


    In the next moment, Chen Yu is divided into two parts, one body and one body.


    Once again, the separation became three.


    Chen clearly felt that the magic was declining dramatically.


    The speed of decline is very fast. This kind of incarnation will not last for long.


    Chen Yu thought his magic value was high enough, but now it seems that he is far from proud.


    Charlotte and Cindy both look silly. Chen Yu is out of Cindy''s control in a flash.


    Chen Yu and his two avatars made a big jump, directly across the distance of ten meters, directly in front of Charlotte and Cindy.


    Charlotte and Cindy''s faces turned red in a flash.


    Look left and right.


    "I''m your uncle!"


    What kind of incarnation is this? Why two nudes?


    The two avatars feel Chen''s shame and cover their lower bodies at the same time.


    When Charlotte stepped on it, the ground suddenly rose and stabbed Chen Yu and his two separate bodies.


    "You two TMS, stop wriggling and give me a fight."


    Chen Yu kicks on the buttocks of a separate body. Although the separate body can''t use magic, its combat effectiveness is not so low.The ground stab hit two separate bodies without damage.


    The two separate bodies rushed to Charlotte and Cindy just like the bull.


    Charlotte raised her arms. "The earth wall."


    There was a stone wall in front of Charlotte and Cindy.


    The two split up and hit each other head on.


    Bang -


    the stone wall actually blocked the two separate charge.


    Although they can''t use magic, they also inherit the mouth and eyes of gluttons.


    The power value is close to the body, and the power of the big truck is almost the same.


    But I couldn''t break through the stone wall.


    "You two fools, don''t you get around? Why do you have to bump your head against the wall? "


    Chen found that the two incarnations were very stupid.


    Without his command, it would have been two idiots.


    Two separate bodies from the left and right sides of the stone wall around, but waiting for them is a pair of huge stone boxing, heavily smashing the two separate bodies.


    Sure enough, the reaction of separation is too weak, let alone compared with noumenon. Maybe even the princess can''t match them.


    Of course, there may be some problems with your own operation.


    Chen feels like he is playing a game and playing a role.


    It''s too difficult to control two separate bodies at the same time.


    Next time reduce one, just try one part.


    However, the two separate bodies delayed Charlotte and Cindy, and also allowed Chen Yu to attack directly.


    The dark primordial was already ready to go. At the moment when two separate bodies were hit and flew, they attacked Charlotte and Cindy.


    However, in the moment when the dark original liquid envelops the two women, they suddenly turn into liquid and break up.


    They have long known that Chen can control the shadow like black liquid.


    So they have been guarding against Chen Yu''s move. As expected, their worries are not superfluous.


    But the next moment, just as they thought they had escaped Chen''s attack, the vines on the ground suddenly tied their feet and hung them in the air.


    How much magic can Chen Yu do?


    They found that every time they saw Chen, Chen revealed more cards.


    This time, there are more body separation and natural magic.


    And is this all of Chen Yu? They are not sure.


    The two women tried to struggle for a while and found that they could not get rid of it.


    The vine is much more powerful and tenacious than they thought.


    "You see, it''s much more honest now." Chen looked at Charlotte and Cindy with a smile, who were fallen on the tree. "Now we can have a good talk. I still like this way of communication."

 Chapter 726

    Chen can have a good chat.


    But Charlotte and Cindy are not calm.


    The posture of these two people is not right, and they are fallen on the tree.


    Facing two naked men, what do they talk about?


    As the saying goes, people will get used to it when they change their attitude for a long time.


    For example, Chen Yu just thought that the lower body was windy. Now he has been used to it. It''s OK to swing with the wind.


    "Everyone''s time is limited. Let''s make a long story short." Chen Yu looked at Charlotte and Cindy. "You certainly don''t want me to do anything offensive, do you?"


    "Chen As I said, we are not here to fight you. "


    "It''s too late to say that now."


    "We have always stressed that we do not speak of the enemy."


    Charlotte said gloomily, she has said it many times.


    However, Chen Yu didn''t give her any time to explain at all. As soon as she came up, she went straight to the ground.


    And he uses magic that changes his state.


    "Is it? Did you say that? "


    "We are here to give you a message." Charlotte said.


    "You give me information? It''s not like I''ve dug a trap. Wait for me to jump in. "


    "It''s all about the city of Los Angeles."


    "Wait Is there something wrong with you? The safety of Los Angeles City has something to do with me. "


    "But your friends are all in Los Angeles. You can think about the consequences if the same thing happened in Los Angeles last time in New York."


    "I''ll let my friend know in advance." Chen said.


    "Er..."


    Charlotte and Cindy were speechless for a moment. Would you like to be so irresponsible.


    "Why did you take the initiative to deal with the source of depravity last time?"


    "It seems that he sent Cindy to deal with me first."


    "Well, do you think you''ll survive this time?" Charlotte stares at Chen Yu: "you have seen his horror. It can be said that if you didn''t play tricks last time, I''m afraid you wouldn''t be able to defeat him. Once he recovers his injury, are you sure you can defeat him?"


    "To put it bluntly, you just want me to come out so early, and then you will not die with him, and then you will reap the profits." Chen Yu rolled his eyes. "If you are doing this kind of abacus, please don''t open your mouth. Let''s just point out. Do you want to cramp your skin or fill your brain with mercury?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Chen, can''t we get rid of him as early as possible before the source of depravity has been restored? Why do we have to wait until things don''t hold back? "


    "People are always a little fluke, maybe he''s afraid of me."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    You are the counsellor. Do you want to be so calm.


    "And I''m really looking forward to him running to my place to find me. " Chen Chu grinned: "this is not New York City. If he really came here to find me, I would be a little excited."


    Charlotte and Cindy were speechless, and for a moment they thought Chen was counseling.


    But at the moment, I see Chen Yu''s eyes shining.


    Where is the counsellor, it is clearly excited and excited.


    Does he really think that he can defeat the source of depravity here?


    You know, the same moves can''t be useful for the source of depravity.


    "You will regret it." Charlotte said coldly, "we know the source of depravity better than you, and this time, he will never come alone."


    "Tell me what he can do."


    Knowing one''s own and knowing one''s enemy is invincible.


    Chen Yu has always regarded this saying of his ancestors as the most reasonable.


    Chen Yu also won''t feel arrogant. He is sure to win.


    Charlotte and Cindy were silent. Charlotte asked, "if we said that, would you let us go?"


    "Absolutely, I''m the most trustworthy." Chen Yu said, patting his chest.


    "We don''t know the origin of the depravity, but through our contact, we find that he can control the weather and bewitch and distort the human mind."


    "I know all this, and I don''t know about his ability."


    "He can inspire people''s magic potential, but it''s very risky. If he can persist, he will get a new element magic. If he can''t persist, he will explode. In fact, not only me and Cindy were controlled that day, but also a dozen witches were also controlled. But the real success is only me and Cindy. You can see that I got the earth element The power of magic, and Cindy gained the power of water element magic, and this power given, magic attributes and categories are uncertain, completely random. "


    Charlotte said: "if he attacks this time, he will never come to you alone for revenge. He is likely to lead an elemental magic army. As for his own ability, you can also see that countless tentacles, the number that can hardly be destroyed, and the powerful self-healing ability, you can''t take advantage of it in close combat."Chen Yu thought for a moment, "the last question is why you should betray that one."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "If the source of depravity knew that you named him **** then he would rush to seek revenge from you recklessly." Charlotte said.


    Cindy looked at Chen Yu: "he seems to have known that he sensed the strong emotion fluctuation in my brain I can feel his anger. He will come to you. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chen Yu is speechless: "how many years has he lived? How can he have such a poor psychological quality?"


    Charlotte and Cindy are speechless.


    It''s clearly your own provocation.


    Especially give people such a bad nickname.


    How bad are you?


    "Well, get back to the point and tell me why you want to deal with him."


    "Since he was hurt by you, his strength has weakened and he has lost control over us. We don''t want to be dominated by him anymore. In your Chinese words, where there is oppression, there is resistance."


    "This is what our great man said. Don''t put such great words on you two. You are clearly a dog biting a dog."


    Charlotte didn''t want to continue to argue with Chen on this topic: "no matter what, our goal is the same, we all have the same enemy."


    "Can you communicate with him now?" Chen asked.


    "If we are in a strong mood, it will be sensed by him."


    Chen Yu thought for a moment and said, "then help me pass him a word."


    "What''s the point?"


    "If you want to become a braised lion''s head, just come here to find me. Last time, you can count his luck, but this time there is no way back."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "He already knows." Cindy said, "he also asked me to tell you that you have no way back. He will come with the army of revenge."

 Chapter 727

    Charlotte and Cindy, suspended upside down, are put back on the ground.


    "You see, actually I''m also very good at talking."


    Charlotte and Cindy didn''t talk.


    Talking? I look at you.


    If you don''t agree with each other, do it.


    As the saying goes, an enemy of an enemy is a friend.


    That one No, it''s the power of the source of depravity.


    Chen''s mouth is light.


    It''s just that there''s no bottom in my heart.


    That''s a real monster.


    Chen Yu is going all out now.


    The comrades in arms, especially Charlotte and Cindy, who can win over, are absolutely impossible to reconcile with the source of depravity.


    As for the supernatural babies.


    Apart from Gaia, none of the others have combat effectiveness.


    To call them here is to die.


    So next time Chen Yu will not join any more clubs.


    I thought the supernatural society had to be useful.


    As a result, up to now, I have been working hard.


    As expected, in the end, it''s up to you.


    "What do you think about that No, it''s the source of depravity. When will it arrive in Los Angeles? "


    "Not more than a month."


    "Is it possible in this month, or is it close to a month?" Chen asked, these two are not a concept.


    If it is possible in this month, Chen is afraid to leave Los Angeles.


    But if there is still nearly a month, Chen can do more preparation.


    "The source of depravity has not recovered, so he will not come so soon." Charlotte said.


    "In addition, it will take time for him to control enough witch legions. I think he will wander around the cities around Los Angeles, so it should be about a month, but I can''t guarantee the specific time."


    A month''s time, enough to build their own door into a dragon pool.


    "Give me your contact information."


    Charlotte hesitated for a moment, gave a phone number, and then the two women left.


    ¡­¡­


    "Charlotte, do you really want to stay here and die?" Cindy''s face was heavy.


    "I''m just lying to him. We stay here. Once the source of depravity approaches, we will be controlled. While it''s still some time, we will go to pack up now and leave here at once."


    They hurried back to their house, packed up their things and left in a hurry.


    But just then, two strangers appeared in front of Charlotte and Cindy, blocking their way.


    "Two, where are you going?"


    "Who are you? What to do? " Charlotte and Cindy are both fighting.


    "If you want to go anywhere, please help yourself, but we will follow you. Our president will order us to go wherever you go."


    In front of Charlotte and Cindy were West and Ingrid.


    Although their fighting capacity is not good, one of them is treacherous like a fox, and the other runs as fast as a rabbit.


    Chen Yu did not want them to fight, as long as he did not lose people.


    "Who is your president?"


    "Chen?" Charlotte asked with some suspicion.


    They can be found and prevented from escaping Los Angeles.


    Apart from Chen Yu, they couldn''t think of a second person.


    "The president said that if you dare to step out of Los Angeles, he will throw you into the water and feed the fish."


    "In addition, at least five monitoring points have been deployed here, and your every move is under our control." "You can''t escape," West said, "so please cooperate with our president seriously."


    Charlotte and Cindy''s faces grew more and more ugly, turning back to the house with their luggage.


    "West, do we have a monitoring point here?"


    "Are you stupid? The president said, let''s just monitor and never fight with them. That means they are better than us. Don''t fool them at this time. Do you really want to perform all the martial arts with them?"


    As the old fox, Ingrid looked at West.


    "I don''t know who these two women are."


    "It should be a witch from other places."


    Charlotte and Cindy returned to the house, both looking very worried.


    Originally, I wanted to cheat Chen Yu and fight against the source of depravity.


    As a result, I have not been able to cheat in the past, but I have taken myself in.


    Now they can''t leave Los Angeles, once the source of depravity comes to Los Angeles.


    Then they are bound to be enslaved and dominated by him."Charlotte, what shall we do now?"


    "Find a way out of here." Charlotte said.


    ¡­¡­


    "There''s a meeting. There''s a meeting." Chen Yu sent a message in the social group of the supernatural society.


    "President, Ingrid and I are now spying on the two women and cannot go back to the meeting." West replied in the crowd.


    "Don''t come back, online meeting." "First of all, I have a message to announce that Gaia and I will be away for a few days. In these days, West, you will temporarily assume the responsibilities and obligations of the president until we come back," Chen said


    "Ah? President, where are you and Gaia going? "


    "You''re not going out for trysts, are you?" Moid said a word without any hindrance.


    "Anger." Gaia replied, "anyone who wants to die can tell me in advance that I will arrange a grand funeral for him."


    "Gaia, I''m sorry, I''m wrong." Moid second counsels.


    Gaia belongs to the most invincible object in the supernatural society except Chen Yu.


    And moid is the most can not provoke two people directly to offend.


    "Recently, some people in our association have been very lazy. After I left, some people need special care. We need to strengthen practical training. Pamela, this is for you."


    "Yes, sir. I will comply with your will." Pamela replied.


    "West, Ingrid, the two women I want you to watch are also on my watch."


    "I see, president."


    "President, where are you and Gaia going? How long will it take? "


    "The location and the time are uncertain."


    "In addition, there may be big events in Los Angeles in the near future. West, if you encounter any tough problems that can''t be solved, please call mylenkom, and the second disease organization in the group should not stand by."


    "President, how can I listen to you? What''s the situation?"


    "President, you''re not going to run away on the spot, are you?"


    "President, speak clearly."


    "Last time there was a rainstorm in New York, you can remember that it was not a natural disaster, but something caused it. This thing will come to Los Angeles soon, right That thing has a big feud with me. "


    "President, what''s your feud with him? Can''t solve it in private? The end of the world? "

 Chapter 728

    "It''s nothing. He asked me to do it with him, and then I asked him to do a striptease, and then he was angry. He would not die with me. Do you think this guy is stingy?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Everyone was silent.


    What can they say?


    They all know that Chen Yu''s temper is worse and stingier.


    Moreover, this kind of joke seems to be a little too much.


    "And then? Because of this, the man made a scene in New York? "


    "Correct me, that''s not a man. He calls himself a God. It''s like a lot of things with tentacles."


    People are imagining what it would be like to have a lot of tentacles.


    "It doesn''t seem to be a big deal but funny." Said West.


    "I don''t think he''s anything, just for the nickname, he''s in a hurry with me again."


    All of us are speechless. We should give people the nickname of **** and they will never die with you.


    "I''ll kill some of them." Said Jolin Nash.


    "I will appreciate your courage." Chen appreciated Jolin Nash''s courage: "but you may not be sure about one."


    "Then let''s go together. Our supernatural society is not vegetarian." Said West forthrightly.


    After the witch woke up on the third night in Louis'' manor last time.


    A group of people from the supernatural society seem to be bursting with confidence.


    I feel that even if it is the end of the world, they are confident to solve it.


    "He destroyed the witches'' club in New York and brought a sorcerer''s club with him."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± West.


    "What organizations are witches'' clubs and witches'' associations?" Gaia asked.


    "Witch society is a hundred times stronger than our supernatural society." "Wizards will be 50 times stronger than our supernatural society," West said simply


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Everyone is speechless. Listen to Chen Yu''s description.


    I feel like a character with long and funny character.


    Why did the style of painting suddenly change?


    What kind of funny thing is this? It''s just a super scary monster.


    "President My grandmother is very sick and dying. I want to go back home and see her for the last time. " Said Moore.


    "Believe it or not, I''ll go to your grandmother''s house and help her to spend more time."


    "The president, who dares to call himself a God, can kill the witches'' club and the Sorcerer''s club. This is a cruel role."


    "You don''t need to be positive with him, just prepare for the work of the association before I come back."


    "You don''t have to be afraid. The president once beat the monster away."


    ARAS''s words, at last, gave a shot of heart to the members of the association who had lost their confidence.


    "The last time I fought him, I won by using the Yin move."


    People can''t help but think of it again. When Chen Yu fought with his eldest mother, it seemed that he also used Yin moves.


    They also have to admit that their president is not only bad tempered, but also despicable.


    ¡­¡­


    "Chen, what''s going on now?"


    "The treasure hunt is ahead of schedule. You prepare it. We''ll start tomorrow." Chen said.


    "Good." Gaia has learned from the group chat just now that the situation is very serious this time.


    "Chen, I''ll help you."


    "No, I can handle it myself." Chen rejected it directly.


    This time things are really serious.


    Chen Yu can''t ask Gaia to help him.


    After all, she has a son to look after.


    If the source of depravity comes, Los Angeles will be in danger.


    Chen knew there was little hope for the treasure.


    Even if you really find the golden cup of the sun king, I''m afraid it''s not suitable for your own use.


    However, Chen is willing to try as long as there is an opportunity to enhance his strength.


    After discussing with Gaia, Chen hung up.


    In the evening, farry came back.


    "Dear." Chen Yu reaches behind the fali, who is lying on the sofa, and reaches for a massage.


    "Are you going out?" Farry was acutely aware of Chen''s attitude.


    Every time Chen Yu wants to go out, he will come to pay homage.


    "Well."


    "Another day?"


    "No, maybe more than one day. I''m going to sea with Gaia for a few days."


    "You? And Gaia? "


    Fari did not doubt the special relationship between Chen Yu and Gaia.


    Gaia is definitely not the type Chen likes.


    It''s just an accident. What will Chen Yu and Gaia do.Last time at Louis''s house, she knew that Gaia was also a member of the supernatural society.


    "Go out to sea to find something, and maybe make a fortune."


    "Chen, I don''t care how rich you are. I just hope you can come back safely. If you can guarantee that you will come back safely, then I will let you go."


    "I promise you, I will come back safely." Chen Yu nodded solemnly.


    Chen Yu has no other skills. His ability to protect his life is first-class.


    And today''s simple version of the incarnation is also a life-saving trick.


    "These days, you go to work and drive a Motorhome, take the princess with you."


    "Good." Fari knew that every time Chen Chu was going out, she would let her take them with her.


    Not to take care of them, but to protect themselves.


    The next day, when farry left, Gaia came.


    "Chen, where did the yacht come from?"


    "Mine, just bought it." Chen said.


    "Falk, how much is it?"


    "I can''t afford a discount if it''s the original price." "When we go out to sea this time, we''ll take this yacht out," Chen said


    "Are you sure you can drive that far?"


    "The yacht can sail 3000 nautical miles with full fuel." Chen said.


    Another thing Chen didn''t say was that in order to cope with this emergency, Chen also put a lot of gasoline in his own space ring.


    The farry has a capacity of four thousand gallons, or about sixteen tons.


    The fuel consumption is three or four times that of ordinary yachts. Because the engine is the latest design, it not only has great kinetic energy, but also uses ultra light materials, so the fuel consumption is half of that of ordinary yachts.


    The voyage is naturally further.


    Plus 500 tons of gas in Chen''s space ring.


    So Chen is not afraid to break down halfway.


    "Then shall we set out now? I can''t wait to get on this yacht. "


    "Wait, and the crew."


    "Well? Is there anyone else with us to explore the treasure? "


    At this time, a group of small evil spirits came out of Chen Yu''s house.


    Gaia was shocked. He thought it was a monster. He immediately made an attack gesture.


    "Don''t be afraid. They are called evil spirits. They are my servants."


    "Ah?"


    "They are not dangerous." "It''s too much trouble for the two of us to take such a big ship, so we can not only serve us on the way, but also let them explore when necessary without our own risk taking," Chen said


    "Er..." Chen Yu looked at these evil spirits, and then at Chen Yu. So he said directly to them, let them die. Is it really good?


    ¡°¡±

 Chapter 729

    "Master, let me go where there is danger."


    "No, let me go. I am the first warrior of evil."


    "Let me go. I''ve read all the adventure books."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Gaia is speechless.


    Why don''t you react right.


    Aren''t you supposed to revolt against this tyrant?


    Why is it that one by one eyes shine? It doesn''t make you die, but makes you enjoy the same.


    Come on, none of Chen Yu''s family raised was normal.


    Gaia is no longer bothered.


    After all that was needed had been brought on board, the Frey set sail.


    Gaia found that she had little to worry about since she got on board.


    These evil spirits cover everything.


    If Gaia takes the initiative to say something, he will definitely get a look of dissatisfaction.


    "Chen, what''s the matter with these evil demons? They are still dissatisfied with me for helping them do things?"


    "They are a race born to serve, and if you can find something for them to do, they will like you very much." "Who will get me some wine for Gaia and me?" said Chen


    Two evil devils appeared in front of them. One was carrying an ice bucket filled with ice and iced beer. The other was holding a cup.


    By this time, the Farrie had gone out into the sea.


    Two people hang the sea breeze, while drinking beer, while chatting.


    This kind of life is very comfortable.


    Even if he didn''t find the treasure, Gaia thought the trip was worth the money.


    "Chen, where are we going now?"


    "What is recorded in 175 articles of the Journal of navigation is that I used my last time to travel southward for the last part of my life. I crossed the cold sea and arrived at an island with four seasons like spring. At that time, European commerce and trade mainly operated in the Atlantic Ocean, the Caribbean Sea and the Indian Ocean. If the Atlantic Ocean went southward all the way, it would be possible to enter the Arctic Ocean from the North Atlantic Ocean And then through the Bering Strait and the Bering Sea into the Pacific Ocean. "


    "Is there no specific location?" Gaia looks at Chen Yu.


    The Pacific Ocean is the largest sea area on the earth. Without an accurate coordinate, it is almost impossible to find it.


    "HNA diary said that the last journey of life, then this person should have been dead for a long time, and he would like to store his wealth in the last period of time, so the time of this journey will not be less than three years, nor less than this time, after all, the treasure will not be stored up, it will certainly not be to find an island at will, HNA diary not only But it still exists, which means that he finally came back to Europe alive. "


    Chen Yu paused, and then said, "secondly, he said that he found an island with four seasons like spring. That is to say, he spent no less than one year on the island, otherwise, how could he know that the island has four seasons like spring?"


    Chen Yu has not been idle since he got the translation. He studies it whenever he has time.


    During this period, many geographical studies were carried out, even in history.


    "In terms of the Pacific climate, the most likely island is the Hawaiian Islands." Chen Zhuo took out the translation of his diary and continued: "I was looking for a suitable treasure point on the island. I saw an abyss surrounded by thousands of demons. My crew and I came to the abyss. I stared at the abyss. There seemed to be a voice in it, inviting me. I refused that voice, and I asked him to guard my treasure until mine Later generations come here to look for it. "


    "In the Hawaiian Islands, there is a plant, the maodao silver sword. This plant has many flowers covering the whole plant, which looks like many eyes. So the thousand eyes devil recorded here actually saw the maodao silver sword. However, the growth altitude of the maodao silver sword is high, and most of it grows on the volcano, plus the abyss he said in this I think it could be a crater. "


    "But in the eyes of the captain of the pirate ship, he can''t have no idea about volcanoes?"


    "On the island of sitrol in the Hawaiian Islands, the whole island is less than 10 square kilometers, but there is a gap that stretches from north to south. This gap is a low-altitude crater." Chen said.


    "That is to say, this treasure is hidden in the island of sitrol?"


    "This is what I have speculated at present, but it will be determined after going to the island." "The island of sitrol is an uninhabited island. In the Hawaiian Islands, a few islands that have not been developed and utilized have kept relatively primitive landforms and natural environment. On the other hand, the Hawaiian Islands are also indigenous people. They also have some special customs, such as offering sacrifices to unknown gods," Chen said


    "Are you worried about supernatural forces?" Gaia asked.


    "I hope not. Most of the dangers in nature don''t pose a great threat to you and me, but if it''s supernatural power, I can''t guarantee the safety absolutely. In addition, the captain of the pirate ship has a conversation with the abyss. I don''t know whether it''s conjecture, or the added mystery, or the real one ''s conversationBy noon, they had passed through the Channel Islands and officially entered the Pacific Ocean.


    At this time, Chen and Gaia found another yacht approaching them not far away.


    It''s a medium-sized yacht. Generally speaking, the voyage of medium-sized yachts is almost so far. If they go further, they will not have enough fuel to return.


    "Hello..." On the yacht, several women in bikini are waving to Chen Yu and Gaia.


    "Well, there are still people here." Chen Yu was a little surprised.


    "Stay away from them. They are pirates."


    "What? pirate? Pirates in bikinis? " Chen Yu looked at the women, but could not tell where they were like pirates.


    "When I was in the Marine Corps, I used to fight against such a maritime criminal group. They specially attacked the passing yachts, kidnapped them, and then asked for ransom from the family of the meat tickets through their partners on the land. Because they were far away from the land, the police couldn''t do anything about it." Gaia said.


    Chen Yu looked at the bikini beauties: "forget it, let''s go, don''t waste time with them It must be very happy to be their captain. "


    "Since they found the French, they won''t let us go easily."


    "It''s OK. They can''t catch up with us."


    Seventy five knots is enough to kill most ships.


    Even many warships don''t have to have 75 knots unless they''re driving.


    "Unless they bombard us with big guns."

 Chapter 730

    Just as Chen Yu''s voice fell, I saw a bikini beauty with an anti tank rocket launcher.


    I''m dying. These girls are all tough characters.


    "Stop the ship." Cried Chen.


    It''s a new yacht. It''s painful for half a year just to get one touch.


    "I''m going to throw these little bitches into the sea and feed them to sharks." Chen Yu roared.


    Gaia''s eyes were white. "Give it to me."


    Gaia picked up the pistol. After all, there was a certain danger in this treasure hunt.


    So Gaia brought some guns.


    And now on the yacht opposite, the women were all excited.


    "Elder sister, this is a big fish. The owner of such a big yacht must be very rich."


    "Can we get 50 million dollars this time?"


    "This yacht is more than $50 million."


    Gulei''s figure is thin and tall, the upper body is also a bust, the lower body is a loose casual pants, short hair.


    Her body is very strong, her eyes are cold, her hands are in her pants pocket, her eyes are very cold.


    "Here they are."


    Gulei looks up and his pupils contract suddenly.


    That figure, she will never forget.


    Gaia lop! The woman who once killed her team.


    Gaia looked up at gulee, and she recognized him.


    Previously, she told Chen Yu that she once led a team to encircle a pirate gang of the same type.


    It''s Gulei''s team.


    That is to say, they are enemies now.


    "Get ready to fight. The gunmen are ready. Disperse." Gulei ordered.


    On the other side, Gaia also said, "that woman is my old acquaintance. Be careful later. Her name is Gulei. She is a vicious female pirate."


    "Shall I do it?" Chen asked.


    "No, I used to be able to annihilate her, and now it''s even better."


    Two yachts slowly docked together, Chen Yu and Gaia jumped onto the deck of Gulei''s yacht.


    Gulei raised his pistol and pointed at Chen Yu and Gaia.


    "Gaia lop, we meet again."


    "Yeah, I don''t know if it''s your luck or mine." Gaia said helplessly.


    Gulei looked at Chen Yu and said, "is he your current employer? Come on in the papers. "


    If you can have such a beautiful yacht, you must be a billionaire.


    "Luffy, I''m the man who wants to be the pirate king."


    Gaia covered his eyes. "Chen, let''s be serious."


    However, Gu lie and others don''t seem to understand this stem very well.


    "Check Luffy."


    "Since we are in the same trade, shake hands. How about it?" Chen looked left, right, and saw the beauty in the cockpit. He waved by the way: "Hi, beauty Can I play in your cockpit? "


    "Go ahead. Compare your value. Don''t be hit by stray bullets." Gulee has no objection.


    Chen Yu enters the cockpit. The woman in the cockpit raises her pistol and points it at Chen Yu.


    "Don''t move."


    Chen Yu went directly to the rudder of the boat and said, "your boat is so old and its instruments are too backward. Is this a yacht in the 1980s?"


    Chen Yu reached out and put the rudder on the boat: "even the communicator is so old, isn''t it a radio?"? Hello How do I use this? "


    When the Female Pirate saw that Chen Yu didn''t even have a frightened expression, she immediately got angry: "I told you not to move the rudder, put your hands down."


    Chen looked at a button: "what''s the use of this button?"


    "Don''t reach for that button. Put your hand down."


    "The more you say that, the more curious I am. I''ll try."


    Chen is about to reach out and press the button. The Female Pirate shoots.


    Bang -


    then the Female Pirate screamed and the bullet bounced back to her thigh.


    Chen Chu looked at the female pirate on the ground and said, "look, this is not good."


    Gu lie and others on the deck were shocked to hear the gunshots in the cabin and their companions falling to the ground.


    Gaia also moved at this time, and the gun hidden in the back suddenly pulled out.


    Gulei''s reaction was also extremely fast, and he flew to the side.


    Bang Bang -


    Gaia and the female pirates started a fierce fight.


    Chen Yu is the rise of playing in the cockpit. He is not his own boat, and is not afraid of breaking it.


    The female pirate on the ground covered her thigh and looked at Chen Yu in pain.


    Chen Yu turns around and the Female Pirate points her gun at Chen Yu again.


    "Hands up! Or I''ll kill you! "Chen Yu placed his index finger: "don''t shoot, you will die. You look so beautiful and have such a good figure. I can''t bear to hurt you. Don''t hurt yourself, or go to my boat to be a maid. I''ll give you three thousand dollars a month? It''s much more promising than this pirate. There are five risks and one fund. There are benefits on holidays. "


    The Female Pirate felt insulted and shot again.


    àØ -


    "ah..." Chen Yu covered his forehead and howled bitterly, "it hurts so much, no matter how many times it hurts."


    The rebound bullet hit the Female Pirate''s forehead directly this time. She wanted to shoot Chen Yu, but she was shot.


    "What a pity, such a beautiful girl You are a beautiful woman. How can you be a thief? "


    Chen Yu suddenly felt that he was very talented and wanted to sing a poem.


    Suddenly a girl fell off the top of the cabin and fell in front of Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu squatted down and looked at the girl in his hand: "what''s wrong with you? Do you need an ambulance? "


    The girl raised her gun and pointed at Chen Yu, her eyes full of anger.


    Bang -


    Gaia, in the distance, took time out and sent her another bullet.


    The girl''s head exploded in front of Chen Yu.


    "It seems that there is no need to call an ambulance."


    The whole pirate ship has been killed by Gaia for the most part, and Gaia is unharmed.


    Chen Yu, regardless of the number of guns and bullets, came to the deck and stood at the bow of the boat, shouting to the sea, "I want to be a pirate king."


    But at this time, a strong arm caught Chen''s neck, and the muzzle of the gun pointed to Chen''s temple.


    "Gaia lop, stop it!"


    The shot finally stopped, and Gaia hid behind a baffle.


    Gu lie threatened Chen Zhu, and his eyes were filled with rage.


    Why? Twice!


    Seeing Gaia lop twice would cost her a lot.


    Once again, she thought she would win this time, but Gaia killed all her people.


    "Come out, or I''ll kill him."


    Gaia came out from behind the baffle and looked at gulee.


    "You are willing to come out at last." Gulee''s muzzle points to Gaia.


    Gaia looks at Chen Yu. Don''t you resist such a good opportunity?


    "Or do you two fight?" Chen said that his eyes were shining.


    "Shut up for me." Gulei shouted.

 Chapter 731

    "Put the gun down."


    "You''d better kill him." Gaia said, "I''m back on the boat. Take your time."


    "Do you really think I dare not kill him?" Gulei was more angry.


    "You can try it."


    "Gaia I have long suspected that there is something wrong with the company''s accounts when you treat me like this, but I didn''t expect that the person who finally betrayed me was you and who was the person colluding with you? Head? Or Decker? Did you want me dead long ago? I treat you well. Your salary is the highest in the industry. I didn''t expect you to do this to me. "


    Chen Zhuo points to Gaia sadly, and Gaia calmly looks at Chen Zhuo.


    "Yes, Hyde gave me a lot of money, a lot of money, so you can die."


    "How much did he give you? Don''t I have enough money for you? "


    "You know I have a terminal illness. I need a lot of money for treatment. Your salary is not enough to pay for my treatment. I have no choice."


    At this time, Gu lie secretly whispered in Chen Yu''s ear: "I killed her for you, how much do you give me?"


    Chen Yu rubs on Gulei''s body. Gulei is not angry.


    This asshole Asian, in this case, he has to take advantage.


    "How about this number?"


    "You were just talking to me about the price?" Gulee didn''t understand.


    "Of course Don''t you think I''m taking advantage? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Suddenly, gulee saw Gaia''s cruel eyes.


    Immediately realized what, this guy is playing himself.


    "I will kill you..."


    "Wait Didn''t we have a good talk? "


    Gu lie can''t help but point the muzzle of the gun at Chen''s temple, bang -


    Chen''s head is crooked, and the sharp pain comes.


    And gulee''s pistol exploded, and the bullet didn''t come out of the barrel.


    By this time Gaia had raised his gun, and gulee turned over and jumped directly into the sea.


    When Gaia rushed over, gulee had lost his figure.


    "Chen, are you ok?" Gaia watched Chen Yu cover his temple.


    "It''s OK. You can''t pick up bullets casually. It''s painful."


    "You''ve had many chances to capture her before. You have to play there yourself." Gaia did not look at Chen Yu.


    "It''s at least a thousand kilometers from the coast. She''s in the sea now. She can''t live." Chen Chu looked at the sea.


    "This kind of life is very hard Forget it. If we meet next time, let''s continue our journey. " Gaia shook his head.


    "What about this ship?"


    "Just blow it up." Gaia replied.


    When the farry was far away, the pirate ship was smashed in a huge explosion.


    After the fari had gone, a submarine appeared in the sea.


    Gradually the submarine floats, Gulei climbs to the submarine and gasps on the shell.


    The hatch of the submarine opened and several people came out of the submarine.


    The leader was a bearded one eyed dragon, dressed in military clothes and dressed like a soldier.


    "Gulee, how can you do this?"


    "When I met a prey, I thought it was a fat chicken, but I didn''t think it was a lion."


    Gulee lay on the hull of the submarine and didn''t explain his failure.


    Gulei has a communication device on her body. Even if she falls into the sea, she can quickly find her rescuers.


    "Who is it?"


    "I don''t know. One of them is the instructor of the Marine Corps. I once met with her. My last team was the one she took to wipe out. This time, my people were basically killed by her. The other one should be her boss, but it looks very evil." Said gulee.


    "What are you going to do now?"


    "I suspect they are going in the direction of the island of sitrol."


    "It''s a long way from the island of sitrol. Are you sure they''re going that way?" He asked.


    "I have roughly estimated their route, from Los Angeles to here, and then to the direction they have just taken. From the three-point linear direction, we can infer that they may be heading for the island of sitrol." Said gulee.


    "How long have they been gone?" Asked the one eyed dragon.


    "About twenty minutes."


    "Never let them land on the island." Said the one eyed dragon coldly.


    The submarine hurried on the road, but after a long chase, it failed to catch up with the Farley.


    "Damn, did that yacht really just walk for 20 minutes? Why can''t you see a shadow? "


    "That yacht is very fast." Said gulee.


    "Falk, if they are allowed to go to the island, it will be a big trouble."


    ¡­¡­"Chen, what are you doing?"


    "Put on sunscreen. What''s the matter? Any questions? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Gaia looked at Chen Yu and said, "we don''t want to talk about the holidays."


    "Don''t be so nervous. Take this voyage as a holiday. There''s nothing wrong with it." Chen Yu disagreed and continued to wear sunscreen.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The sun on the sea is still very strong. Chen Yu is lying on the couch.


    Enjoy the sunshine in the afternoon and the salty sea breeze.


    Gaia saw nothing to do and lay down to rest.


    It''s an afternoon for the two.


    By evening, the fari had reached the waters near the Hawaiian Islands.


    In the Hawaiian Islands, the island of sitrol is a very small sub island.


    There are not many records about sitrol. The records Chen can find are that a scientific research team has landed in sitrol.


    Because of the deviation from the main island of Hawaii, plus the geological structure of the island of sitrol.


    The island is almost made of volcanic rock.


    Because the area is too small, once the volcano erupts, it will be very dangerous whether as a resident or a tourist.


    So the island of sitrol has not been developed, it has always been in a very primitive appearance.


    There are no records of the geographical and ecological environment of the island.


    It seems that there are very few people on the island, even the scientific research team seldom come to the island.


    Suddenly, Chen Yu got up from the reclining chair.


    "What''s the matter?" Gaia asked.


    "There seems to be something strange about this area."


    "What''s strange?"


    "There seems to be very little fish in the water."


    Gaia looked at Chen Yu doubtfully: "how do you know?"


    "Amun is in the water, it told me." Chen said.


    Gaia''s eyes showed surprise. She didn''t expect Chen Zhu to bring all Amun.


    "This is a warm sea area, and the Hawaiian Islands are not large in fishing. They are very rich in aquatic products. There should be a lot of fishery resources here."


    "Seems to be the island of sitrol ahead?" From a distance, we can see the outline of the island.


    Just because it''s too far away, the island of sitrol is just a point.


    And it began to get dark.


    "Are we going to the island overnight? Or wait until the day? "

 Chapter 732

    "Tomorrow."


    Chen doesn''t want to act at night either.


    If you act at night, you will increase many unpredictable risks.


    Chen doesn''t want to increase the risk, either for himself or for Gaia.


    Chen Zhao and Gaia are eating barbecue on the platform on the top of the boat.


    Gaia watched with envy as the evil spirits ran around and served them.


    "Chen, where are these evil spirits from?"


    "Summon magic." Chen simply replied.


    Gaia is a little disappointed. She has only her own lineage talent and no magic talent.


    In the supernatural society, she has been exposed to some magic, but she can''t learn it.


    Chen is the first time in the sea at night, looking up at the stars in such calm conditions.


    Chen Yu has never been that kind of perceptual person. He can say something that makes people feel numb.


    The most often said words in the ordinary days are all said when flirting with farry.


    In life, Chen would never say anything to anyone.


    But Chen Yu at the moment, really has a kind of relaxed and happy feeling.


    The starry sky is so bright, it is unprecedented brilliant.


    As an urbanite, it''s hard to have a chance to experience this feeling.


    Even if the mirror lake is located in a remote place, the environment is also very good.


    But I can''t experience such a bright star.


    "Isn''t it shocking?" Gaia looked at Chen Yu, and she knew that Chen Yu was fascinated by the night sky: "when I was in the Marine Corps, I saw such a star sky for the first time, and was also fascinated."


    Chen Zhu takes back his eyes and looks at the dark sea.


    "We seem to have guests coming."


    "Guest? What guest? "


    "In the water, a submarine, I don''t know. I''m not sure if the enemy is a friend, but if they get close, I''ll let Amun attack."


    ¡­¡­


    "Boss, the radar found the ship."


    The one eyed dragon immediately came to the radar: "where is it?"


    "Anchor fifteen nautical miles off the island of sitrol."


    "Are the people on board on the island?"


    "I don''t think so. The lights are on."


    Gulei looked at the one eyed dragon and said, "if you send people to shoot fish directly, you will probably cause casualties again."


    "Are you in the range of the torpedo?" Asked the one eyed dragon.


    Their submarine is a refitted submarine, which has been refitted from a scientific research ship to a semi military purpose.


    The weapon assembly is the hard injury of the submarine. There is only one way to attack underwater.


    And they are also equipped with small fish with a range of only two kilometers.


    "It needs to be closer."


    "Then get close to the past and launch the fish."


    At this time, the team members who used to monitor the radar suddenly called out: "boss, something in the water is approaching us."


    "What? submarine? Or large fish? "


    "There is a biological sign response, and the data from the radar feedback, this thing is 60 meters long, more than 300 tons."


    "It''s impossible. The largest blue whale in the world will not exceed 35 meters, and its body length will not exceed 250 tons. How can there be 60 meters of creatures? Unless it''s emperor squid, but this is a shallow sea area, Emperor squid can''t bear such a small water pressure at all. "


    "It''s not the emperor squid, it''s the shape of the fish that the radar feeds back."


    "Is it really fish?"


    "It could be a whale..." The players are not very sure.


    Boom -


    all of a sudden, the whole submarine was shaken, and everyone was almost unsteaded.


    "Captain, that thing is attacking us."


    "It''s OK. The hull of our submarine is strong enough..."


    Boom -


    before the one eyed dragon finished speaking, the attack came again.


    "Captain The engine failed and the rear of the submarine was seriously damaged. "


    "Damn, what kind of underwater monster is it? Maybe it will leave when it finds out that we are not food. "


    Boom -


    the one eyed dragon really wants to open his mouth. Just after that, the underwater monster attacked the submarine again.


    "Captain, the pressure valve is out of order."


    "Captain We''re sinking. "


    "Get out of the submarine." Said the one eyed dragon.


    At this time, he must also make a choice. The engine has failed, and now the pressure valve fails again. Once the submarine sinks into deeper water, they will never get on again.


    At least they can escape from the submarine while it is still in the water level of more than ten meters.


    If you wait until you sink into the deep water, as long as you leave the protection of the submarine, they will immediately be crushed by the water pressure.Some submarines require the crew to carry out underwater operations, so in addition to the upper hatch, there is a lower hatch.


    Because when working in the water, if the upper hatch is opened, the sea water will be poured in, and the lower hatch can prevent the sea water from pouring back because of the air pressure inside the submarine.


    All the people on the submarine can only escape from the lower hatch.


    But there were still people who were slow enough to get out of the submarine.


    And as the submarine sinks into the deep sea, they never get out again.


    The one eyed dragon, Gulei and several members of the team came to the surface.


    But at this time, they are at a loss. They don''t know what to do next.


    They have never faced this kind of situation. They were attacked by a huge monster in the sea.


    And now I''m stuck in the sea and I''m helpless.


    Just then, a high beam light came from a distance.


    Gulei and the one eyed dragon cover their eyes and look far away at the direction of the high beam.


    "They found us." Gulei''s face was very ugly.


    The yacht is slowly approaching Gulei and others.


    Gaia and Chen Yu lie in front of the fence, and Chen Yu is also very enthusiastic and greets Gu lie.


    "Hello, it''s a coincidence that we can meet again in this vast sea. Would you like to introduce to me the people around you?"


    "Sir, we are from the research team. Our submarine was attacked by a huge monster in the water. Can you help us?" Said the one eyed dragon.


    "Huge monster? My shipborne radar has also detected it. Look at the back. It seems to be right behind you. "


    When they looked back, they saw a huge fin on the surface of the sea, and the surrounding water arched.


    Everyone''s face is bloodless with fear. This is the huge monster that attacked their submarine just now.


    "Help us Let''s get on the boat. "


    "That''s not good. This huge monster seems to take you as its prey. If you are pulled into the boat, it is likely that my yacht will also be the target of attack."


    The faces of Gulei and the one eyed dragon are very ugly.


    "And how do we know that you won''t rob my yacht when you get on board."


    "I can assure you that this will never happen."


    "How to guarantee it? Do you swear? "

 Chapter 733

    "We swear."


    "Well, swear first."


    "I swear to God..."


    A group of people, you promise me one word.


    One by one, they were very sincere, as if they wished to dig their hearts and lungs for Chen Yu to see.


    "But I suddenly feel that swearing is not reliable. "


    Falk, do you think it''s not reliable to waste our saliva?


    "Falk, you can die for me."


    A member of the one eyed dragon suddenly took out his gun and aimed it at Chen Yu.


    But the next moment, the team member suddenly sank.


    "You see, this is the result of dishonesty. The man just now must have been perfunctory to me, and now he has been punished."


    They all looked around at the huge sea monsters.


    After talking with Chen Yu for a while, they all forgot the sea monster.


    It wasn''t until a member of the team was dragged into the water that they remembered.


    That huge sea monster is still around, and it''s covetously around them!


    Everyone''s face changed.


    "Sir, this sea monster will not only attack us. Maybe after we are eaten by it, it''s your turn. If you pull us up, we will try to deal with it together."


    Wheezing -


    Gaia couldn''t help laughing.


    These people haven''t figured it out yet.


    It''s not the sea monsters who really attack them.


    It''s the person in front of them.


    "Gaia, the sea monster is terrible. Let''s go."


    "Also, that thing looks terrible. It''s not suitable to stay here for a long time."


    "What do you want?" The one eyed dragon gnawed its teeth and looked at Chen Yu.


    "Tell me who you are first."


    "We..."


    "Liars will be eaten by sea monsters." Chen reminded.


    "We really belong to the scientific research team." One of the team members replied ahead of the others.


    But the next moment, he screamed and sank into the water.


    All of a sudden, everyone blew up.


    "You see, another person has been punished, so when you answer the question, you should think it over before you answer it."


    Gulei''s eyes twinkled at Chen Yu and Gaia: "which sea monster are you controlling?"


    It suddenly dawned on everyone that it was no wonder that the sea monster only wandered around and didn''t like the yacht.


    The yacht is obviously more conspicuous than the submarine.


    Since the sea monster attacked the submarine, there is no reason to let go of the more obvious yacht.


    "You''re not ordinary?" The one eyed dragon looked at Chen Yu and Gaia and asked.


    "Yes, you finally found out. I''m rich."


    Who asked you if you had any money.


    Can we have a good exchange?


    "You don''t want to borrow money from me. I won''t lend it to strangers."


    "If you want to go to the island, you have to save us, because we know the island very well."


    "You know the treasure of the island of sitrol?" Chen asked doubtfully.


    "There''s treasure on it?"


    Everyone was shocked. Gaia covered his head.


    The eyes of the one eyed dragon and Gulei were shocked.


    They don''t know. There''s treasure on the island.


    "No, I''m kidding. What did we say?"


    Everyone looks at Chen Yu speechless. Is it too late for you to cover up now?


    "Get us up, and we''ll help you find the treasure." Said the one eyed dragon.


    "But we have to share the treasure." Said gulee.


    "Hiss..." Chen Yu looked at Gu lie and said, "without your help, we can find the treasure ourselves. And now your life is in my hand. Why do you ask to share the treasure with me?"


    "There is a demon seal on the island. From the beginning of submarine to just now, you have killed five of us. As long as there is one more person dead in this water area or on the island, the seal of the devil will be loose. As long as there are 13 souls, the seal will be completely opened. Think about it for yourself. We are dead here It''s not good for you, and once the devil unlocks the seal, you will die


    "Falk, why do you always encounter this kind of thing recently? Why can''t it be a common exploration and a common treasure hunt?" Chen Yu said very distressed.


    "Chen, do you want to believe them?" Gaia asked.


    "By the way How can I trust you? Who are you? You haven''t mentioned your identity yet. "


    "Gulee and I are pirates."


    "I can see." Chen Chu shrugged.


    "We are not the ordinary pirates we are now.""Are you more stylish? Or more tasteful? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Listen to me." "We are all descendants of ancient pirates," said the one eyed dragon


    "Ancestral pirates." Chen Yu''s mouth is cheap again.


    "The sins left by our ancestors are also left to us." "We need to watch out for taboos," said the one eyed dragon


    "I don''t understand."


    "Many of our ancestors traded with demons, which brought endless disasters to that era. As their descendants, we became guardians to prevent those demons from escaping from the sealed land. If one of us broke his promise, we would be punished."


    "That is to say, this island is your guard land?"


    "That''s right." The one eyed dragon replied.


    "But is your business a little too broad? It''s not only guarding, but also part-time compulsory charging."


    "I said, we are pirates, pirates do not rob, but also called pirates?"


    "Are there many more of you now?"


    "A dozen, in the Pacific and Atlantic."


    Chen Yu and Gaia looked at each other, and they were surprised by this situation.


    "Chen, if the devil comes out, can you make sure?"


    "Generally speaking, I can''t deal with most of the things worth sealing. If I could kill them, they wouldn''t have been sealed at the beginning." Chen said.


    "Then do you want to comply with their request?"


    "No." "We refuse," Chen said directly


    "This kind of island is very dangerous. If you don''t have our guide, you can''t find the treasure, let alone take it out of the island."


    "So be honest now. Everyone is busy. Tell us what you know. Otherwise, you will die here."


    "If we die, the devil will break away from the seal, and then you will not be able to treasure. You will only die when you go to the island of sitrol." The one eyed dragon''s attitude is also very tough.


    "Then there''s no more talk. Let''s go. Goodbye." Chen Chu shook his head and said, "let''s sail away and soak in the sea."


    "Wait Our requirements are not high, as long as one third of the treasure! A quarter ok Come back... " Cried the one eyed dragon.

 Chapter 734

    "Save you a person, a million dollars, to get on board, not to feed fish, you think about it."


    "You are a robber! You bandit! " The one eyed dragon roared.


    "Gaia, do I have a gift for that?" Chen Yu said with a smile.


    Gaia white eyes Chen Zhao: "are you sure they can afford so much money?"


    There are seven or eight people in the water, that is, seven or eight million dollars.


    "Well Let''s pay and pull us up quickly. " Cried the one eyed dragon.


    Finally, they were pulled onto the deck.


    But at this time, the one eyed dragon and others took out their guns and aimed them at Chen Yu and Gaia.


    "Sir, it seems that we can have another business next." One eyed dragon and Gu lie both look at Chen Yu with fierce eyes.


    Gaia looked at Chen Yu and said, "you should have expected the result?"


    "Don''t shoot on my boat. My boat is new. Please." Chen Yu looks at the one eyed dragon and others helplessly.


    "You killed my brother!" A member of the one eyed dragon shot.


    The bullet hit Chen Yu in the chest, then rebounded on the deck. There was a hole in the deck.


    Everyone looked at Chen''s chest and then at the holes in the ground.


    Suddenly, the shooter''s body was wrapped in darkness.


    Darkness spread to his neck and grabbed him.


    "Help me Boss Help me... "


    Everyone feels creepy. What''s going on?


    They only saw the dark substance attached to their partner''s neck, and then watched their partner''s neck being broken.


    Finally, the player was thrown into the water.


    "One, two, three, four..." Chen finally included the body in the water: "eight people, two million dollars each, thank you for your patronage."


    "Why two million dollars?"


    "I said, this is my boat, you shoot in my boat! I want money to repair the ship. Besides, I was shot, and my body and soul were hurt. You have to pay for it. Whoever doesn''t want to pay, I will send him to God for free. "


    The one eyed dragon and others were still holding their guns.


    "I count three times. Whoever has a gun will be regarded as the enemy. Three, two, one!"


    The one eyed dragon finally took the lead in putting down the muzzle of the gun, but his eyes were still poor.


    "Are you an AA system or a boss treat?"


    "Boss..."


    All the little brothers of the Cyclops look at the Cyclops.


    No way, one eyed dragon can only take out one card.


    "Well, let''s get to the point." "Tell me what you know," Chen said


    One eyed dragon looked at Chen Yu and said, "I need a drink."


    After soaking in the sea for so long, the physical strength of these pirates is almost exhausted.


    Come on, since he has collected the money, Chen Yu is of course considerate in service and has enough beer and barbecue tubes.


    "So I want 20%, do you agree?"


    "I''ve robbed you of 16 million dollars. Do you think this cooperation can go on?"


    "One yard at a time." The one eyed Dragon said: "if we are pirates, we will act according to the pirate''s rules. We offended you in advance and were blackmailed by you. Although this result is very difficult to accept, in the sea, whoever has a big fist is the boss, so we have nothing to say. But since it is cooperation, we still have to act according to the pirate''s rules. There is no black eating black rule on the sea Moment, if anyone breaks the rules, then all pirates will be regarded as enemies, and you will never want to go to sea again. "


    "Well, since you''re so serious, I have to say one thing, I don''t know the specific number of the treasure, and there''s something in it. We are determined to get it."


    "What?"


    "The golden cup of the sun."


    "Louis XIV?"


    "That''s right, that''s the one."


    "That gold cup is at least $200 million or more at the black market price."


    "I don''t care. In short, the golden cup of the sun king is not in the total value of the treasure."


    "Then I also offer a condition that the golden cup of the sun king can be given to you, but our profit must be more than 20 million dollars, less than this figure, and you must give us back the 16 million dollars extorted from us." Said the one eyed dragon.


    "All right." Chen Zhu nodded.


    "The devil on the island is called Guyer. He has many separate eyes, which are distributed in every corner of the whole island. If his eyes get into his mouth, they will be parasitized by his eyes."


    "So how to tell if a person is parasitized?" Chen asked.


    "Mouth." The one eyed Dragon said: "his separate eyes will be hidden in people''s mouths. As long as you open your mouth, you can see it. When you or I doubt who is being parasitized, you can ask each other to open your mouth directly. This is the rule that we all have to abide by."Chen Yu looks back at Gaia. Gaia nods, saying that he has no objection.


    "What''s more, a lot of creatures on the island will be parasitized by separate eyes, which also needs attention."


    "Ordinary animals should not be a threat to us, of course, unless they are not ordinary." Chen said.


    "The creatures that are parasitized by the eyes will become distorted and especially ferocious." "At the end of the day, the number of deaths plus the number of parasites must not exceed 13," the one eyed Dragon said


    "Including those who died before?"


    "Yes, plus the dead in the submarine and the people you killed in the back, there are six dead in all."


    "Have there never been thirteen dead on this island?"


    "There''s no one dead."


    "But I''ve heard that there was a scientific research team in the island of sitrol."


    "The leader of the scientific research team is my father, who is also a pirate."


    "Er..."


    "Any questions?" Asked the one eyed dragon.


    "No, tomorrow is the day." Chen said.


    "But where shall we sleep tonight?"


    "I''ll arrange it for you."


    Ten minutes later, the one eyed dragon and others all looked at Chen Yu with angry eyes.


    "You just put all of us in this room with only 20 square meters? There are so many rooms on the ship. "


    "If you''re too scattered, I can''t take care of you. I''m afraid you''ll mess around on my boat, so I''ll arrange it in a room, which is convenient for me to manage By the way, there is a toilet in this room, so I don''t need to use the toilet as a reason to leave the room tonight. Whoever dares to come out, I''ll throw him into the sea. "


    All of us dare to be angry with Chen Yu.


    Even if they know that Chen Yu is trying to make trouble for them, they can''t.


    Who can''t beat Chen Zhu.


    "What do I do? I want to sleep with them? " Gulee asked.


    "Welcome to my room. I''m alone at night."

 Chapter 735

    The next day, the one eyed dragon and others all got up with dark circles around their eyes.


    Imagine eight people sleeping in a room less than 20 square meters.


    If it''s alone, the room must be quite large.


    But also put on a lot of furniture and so on, can sleep area is smaller.


    And a woman in Gulei, of course, will occupy a larger area.


    Holding a gun all night, no one wants to get shot.


    "Hello, would you like to come up for breakfast?"


    The one eyed dragon looked up and Chen Yu and Gaia were eating breakfast at the top.


    We can''t sleep all night. You enjoy it like a vacation.


    If you can''t beat me, I really want you to take all the boxed rice.


    The one eyed dragon is not polite to Chen Yu either. The group fee has been paid. If you can eat more, you can eat more.


    "When shall we start?" Chen asked.


    "Our weapons are all in submarines. If we don''t have weapons, we will go to the island and find our own way." Said the one eyed dragon.


    "That is to salvage the submarine?"


    "Lend me your diving gear." Said the one eyed dragon.


    The fali was equipped with diving equipment. Chen Yu thought about it and agreed: "I''ll go down together."


    Everyone was a little surprised. What did Chen Yu do in the water with him?


    but the ship has the final say of Chen Zhao, so no one has any objection.


    But they found that Chen did not need any equipment at all when he was in the water.


    There were only two women on the ship, Gulei and Gaia, who were not good at quarreling.


    Of course, they hate each other.


    Especially gulee''s hatred of Gaia.


    You know Gaia killed a lot of her men.


    Kill her second team.


    "Don''t try to attack me. You can''t win me." Gaia said quietly.


    Gulee wanted to fight with Gaia, but Gaia added a word.


    "If you damage Chen''s yacht, Chen won''t let you go."


    This sentence made Gu lie stop. Chen Yu was similar to the devil in her mind.


    Always with the harmless smile of human and animal, but they kill people without blinking.


    Last night, there was just one more bullet hole on the deck. Then Chen Yu asked a member of the one eyed dragon to take a box of rice.


    If the two of them really broke some corners of the yacht because of the fight.


    Gaia and Chen Yu know each other. Chen Yu will not take her for granted.


    But I was in danger. I didn''t know Chen would throw her into the water to feed the fish.


    An hour later, all the people came back to the surface of the water, carrying the salvaged things to the ship.


    The one eyed dragon looked at Chen Yu with some fear. Chen Yu spent a full hour in the water.


    There is no diving equipment at all, but he can breathe and move freely in the water.


    And in the deep water area, they are all wearing pressure relief equipment, but Chen Yu is barearm drilling into the deep water area.


    He knew that Chen was not an ordinary person, but his performance could not be described as inhuman.


    Of course, with the equipment, the one eyed dragon team has finally recovered a lot of confidence.


    "The raft can''t carry so many people." The one eyed dragon looked at Chen Yu and said, "why don''t you leave two people on the boat?"


    "Ha ha..." Chen Yu sneered.


    They are not friends. They keep two people on the boat. If they leave their boat, they will find someone to reason with.


    "Who wants to stay on board as a corpse? You can sign up by yourself. " Chen Yu looked at the man with the eye of the one eyed dragon.


    None of them came forward, and Chen Yu made it clear that he was not joking with them.


    The one eyed dragon is also a little depressed. Chen Yu is unreasonable.


    Of course, he had no good intentions.


    "First you go to the island in a kayak. Gaia and I will follow you." Chen said.


    "Here..."


    "What? Don''t you trust us? There''s no need at all. If we want to get rid of you, we don''t have to waste time at all. "


    One eyed dragon thinks, it seems to be the same reason.


    But when they got on the raft and just walked a few steps, they saw Chen Yu and Gaia standing on the sea and following them.


    And at their feet, it was the sea beast that attacked them last night.


    However, because the beast has been underwater, they can''t see what it is.


    "Boss, is that Orca?"


    "Orcas are so likely to grow so big."


    The orca can grow up to 112 meters, which is huge.


    Some special orcas, as long as about 15 meters, are basically the limit.But as long as 60 meters, I really haven''t seen it.


    I''m afraid that the weight of such a large Orca is 20 or 30 times that of an ordinary Orca.


    Amun couldn''t get close to the coast, so he stopped when it was still dozens of meters away.


    Chen Yu and Gaia swim first to land, and then the one eyed man arrives.


    At present, the island of sitrol is completely a landscape of primitive forests.


    Although the whole island is not big, it may be more than ten or twenty square kilometers.


    "You know there''s an abyss in this island?" Chen asked.


    "Sure enough, the treasure is in that abyss." The one eyed dragon has a heavy heart.


    The crowd began to walk deep into the jungle.


    There was no road at all. All the way was covered with weeds.


    The vegetation on the island is so lush that it''s almost impossible to move.


    They had to take a machete and chop plants.


    "One eyed dragon, how many years have you been in this business?"


    "I''ve been carrying this sin since I was born, you say a few years."


    "What happens if you turn away from your duties?"


    "We cannot set foot on land." "As long as we set foot on the mainland, we will go straight to hell," said the one eyed dragon


    "Are you not on land now?"


    "It doesn''t count. Islands are not real land."


    "If you go to hell later, you can go to find a Sophie besieb, a demon lord. He is my friend. He dare not say that he will make you rich in hell. At least he will make you have a shelter from the wind and rain."


    When people heard Chen Yu''s words, they all rolled their eyes.


    Although their relationship with Chen Yu was not good, it was also known that most of Chen Yu''s words were not reliable in one night.


    "Do you have a business card or something?" The first member of the team turned around and asked.


    "My name is the best card."


    "So what''s the phone number of the demon lord you''re talking about? I''ll contact him later. "


    "He..."


    Suddenly, half of the team member''s head disappeared and his mouth was still smiling, as if he didn''t feel anything.


    Everyone''s faces are frozen, what?


    "There, monkey, a monkey!"


    I saw a half human monkey on the treetop not far away, grasping the half head and eating there.

 Chapter 736

    "Is it a monkey?" Gaia asked, standing beside Chen.


    "Well, it''s a monkey. It''s a monkey. It''s a monkey." Chen Yu said definitely.


    "But why do monkeys still wear fascinating colorful clothes and have a sabre in their hands?"


    "It should be a military enthusiast."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The camouflage suit on that monkey is very ragged, and it seems that it has been some years.


    Bang -


    the one eyed dragon accurately blew the monkey''s head.


    "The seventh died." Said the one eyed dragon.


    "Can you explain why monkeys wear camouflage?" Chen Chu turned to look at the Cyclops.


    "Sixty years ago, the U.S. military wanted to build a military base here, and then the early explorers and the army were brutally attacked here."


    "Don''t you say there are no dead people here?"


    "What I''m talking about is that after I became the guardian here, no one has died here."


    "Then you said that sixty years ago, there must have been more than thirteen people dead, right? That is to say, the devil came out once? "


    "No."


    "But didn''t you say that as long as thirteen people died, the sealed devil would come out?"


    "Yes, thirteen more."


    Chen Yu is speechless: "how many people died on this island?"


    "A lot." Said the one eyed dragon.


    "Be specific."


    "One hundred and seventeen."


    "Are our arms a little weak?"


    Just then, the sound of monkeys came from the front.


    Then there were more than 200 monkeys nearby. More than half of them were equipped with weapons. They were really armed monkeys.


    Most of them are only armed with sabres, and some monkeys are armed with pistols.


    These guns or equipment all look very old-fashioned.


    It is estimated that it was left 60 years ago, but how much can be used now is unknown.


    The Cyclops team started shooting at the monkeys.


    Although their numbers are not dominant, their equipment is very good.


    At least it''s not the equipment of those monkeys.


    Under the pressure of strong firepower, those guys were killed and wounded badly.


    However, their movements are very agile, and they are soon scattered around the trees, hiding in trees or grass.


    Although the one eyed dragon and his team are not as good as Chen Yu in personal combat power, they are all good at using guns.


    Dada -


    after a shot, a monkey was shot.


    Although the monkeys used their short and agile action to try to get close to the whole team, they failed in the end.


    Gaia is holding two pistols. She doesn''t shoot fast.


    But every time you shoot, you can shoot a monkey.


    Chen Yu felt several monkeys staring at him and approaching him.


    He also picked up the gun and started shooting.


    However, Chen Yu is just like he won the absolute curse, so many monkeys can''t even shoot one.


    "Falk, these monkeys are running too fast."


    One side of Gaia looked at Chen Yu. If the shooting method is bad, the shooting method is bad. What excuse do you want.


    Chen Yu''s shooting technique is really rotten. It''s just disgusting.


    After more than ten minutes of gunfight, the monkeys were finally shot clean.


    None of them broke the warning line, while Chen''s contribution value was 0.


    No, not exactly 0, but - 100.


    Chen Yu didn''t kill a monkey. Instead, he knocked out three or four clips.


    "Chen, give me all your magazines."


    Gaia looked at Chen Yu and said, "give me your gun, too."


    "Leave me a pistol, no weapon, no bottom in my heart, a pistol can bring me a great sense of security."


    "Don''t be verbose. Don''t leave a bullet. Give it all to me."


    Chen''s bullets are the most hit, of course, because he carries the most.


    No one can carry more than Chen Yu because he has the biggest load.


    Chen Yu with a gun and Chen Yu without a gun are two concepts.


    Chen Yu with a gun is a burden, a drag on the team.


    Although Chen Yu is her good friend, it''s a given fact.


    Chen Yu is holding a gun, not to shoot the enemy at all, but to bring pleasure when shooting.


    As for Chen Yu, is he not safe without a gun?


    Is Gaia worried about this? Is Chen Yu unsafe?


    Don''t be kidding. The monkeys do look terrible, but they don''t really threaten either of them.At the end of the battle, we began to clean up the battlefield.


    Chen Yu picked up several sabres. Gaia looked at Chen Yu and said, "what are you doing with all those sabres?"


    "Do you know that we have a unique skill in China?"


    "What stunt?"


    "Xiaoli Throwing Knife."


    "With this unique skill?"


    "Well."


    "Will you?"


    "Practicing."


    The team went on. As for the team leader, they just stripped him of his clothes and weapons and held a simple cremation for him.


    After walking about a kilometer, the team finally got out of the bushes.


    There is a poplar forest in front of us. All these poplar trees are of a certain age. The spacing of trees is not big, and there is almost no light on the ground.


    The ground is full of thick fallen leaves. It''s very uncomfortable to step on it.


    Suddenly, Chen felt the ground shake slightly.


    "There seems to be something under your feet." Chen said.


    Then the team that saw the Cyclops immediately returned to the dry ground behind.


    "What do you return?" Chen Zhu looks back at the one eyed dragon and others.


    At this time, Chen felt the ground sink.


    Then a huge mouthpiece came out of the ground from the bottom to the top, covering Chen''s thigh.


    Chen Yu quickly grabbed the poplar tree pole beside him.


    This is a huge earthworm. Yes, it is.


    "Falk, such a big earthworm."


    The strength of this mouthpiece is actually not great, it has a certain chewing power, but the threat to Chen Yu is very small, and the strength is not particularly large.


    Chen takes out a sabre and strokes the worm''s mouthpiece. The stinking green liquid spews out.


    "It''s disgusting." Chen''s face was full of disgust, and he stepped off the mouthpiece which was put on his thigh.


    But people were shocked. If this thing was put on their feet, it would be dragged into the ground.


    At this time, there were earthworms under the ground in front of them.


    The big earthworm is three or four meters long, and its waist is just like a bucket.


    The smaller one is similar to the one that previously bit Chen''s thigh.


    "Shoot yourself!" The one eyed dragon ordered directly.


    After a shower of bullets, all the earthworms were shot.


    Chen looked at the debris, and the smell was disgusting.


    "Gaia, how much do you think it would cost to catch a live one and sell it to the zoo?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Mr. Chen, these earthworms should be able to sense the vibration of the ground. In order to prevent further casualties, do you go to the front for a turn?" One eyed dragon looks at Chen Yu awkwardly.

 Chapter 737

    Chen Chu, with wide eyes, pointed to the one eyed dragon and said angrily, "you can''t wait for me to get the boxed rice, can you? Believe it or not, I''ll send you to have fun with those earthworms first? "


    "Since we''ve all come here with you, it''s not a good thing whether you or my team members die." The one eyed dragon tried to explain: "I want to get the treasure, but I can''t die any more."


    "But I think you still want me to pick up the box."


    "The bottom of this Populus euphratica forest is full of soft mud geology. No one knows how many earthworms are hidden under it. With the ability of my team members, as long as the earthworms appear under it, there will be casualties. Only your ability can ensure that the earthworms will not be injured, and lead them out."


    Chen Yu looks at Gaia. Gaia thinks about it and says, "are you sure?"


    "Forget it, I''ll go." Chen is helpless.


    Since Gaia thinks it can be done, let''s go.


    Chen took a deep breath and stepped out.


    Shua, directly rushed out.


    When they saw Chen Yu''s figure, they couldn''t help sighing.


    Chen ran so fast that it was like a gust of wind.


    Chen felt a vibration under his feet. Just as his feet were lifted up, an earthworm came out and bit Chen.


    However, Chen Yu did not stop, still in the rapid forward sprint.


    Another earthworm was led out and still failed.


    However, they did not give up their pursuit of Chen Yu, but crawled under the rotten leaves on the ground at the same speed.


    Generally speaking, earthworms feed on organic matter and do not attack living things.


    Of course, these earthworms can never be judged in a normal way.


    They''re all monsters controlled and twisted by that guy called guy.


    Aggressive is far more than normal.


    "That guy runs really fast."


    "He''s a monster compared to a normal person."


    These earthworms perceive the movement of animals on the ground through the vibration of the ground.


    Therefore, there are earthworms near Chen Yu''s path, which will surely attract him.


    And they are very persistent to their prey, and they are always chasing after them.


    Chen ran around in the woods, following the earthworm monster behind, just like the wave.


    The one eyed dragon watched Chen Yu rush towards him and raised his hand.


    "You''d better be careful." Gaia warned.


    One eyed dragons are not good people. Gaia''s word is to remind them.


    If the one eyed dragon wants to take the opportunity to get rid of Chen Yu here, then she will not be polite.


    The one eyed dragon''s eyes twinkled, and finally he waited for Chen Yu to attack the hard ground, and then he ordered to fire.


    Although these monsters are very scary, they have no thinking and can only act instinctively.


    They don''t understand what a trap is.


    Bombardment -


    dada -


    in a burst of guns, dozens of earthworm monsters were torn up by guns.


    Roar -


    suddenly, the ground arched up, and a super earthworm monster came out of the ground.


    "How big!" Everyone''s eyes are straight.


    The earthworm monster rushed straight at the crowd.


    Chen Yu''s arm is raised, and a grenade is thrown into the mouthpiece of the super earthworm monster.


    Boom -


    the super earthworm monster is hanging, and everyone is confused.


    "Isn''t this supposed to be boss?" Chen Yu was also confused: "just now I was just a tentative attack, why is it so weak? There''s no sense of achievement. "


    Indeed, even the one eyed dragon and other people think that this product is not as good as its younger brothers.


    I''m afraid that no one can feel the sense of achievement. It''s really a failure.


    It was so surging when I came out that I was dealt with by a grenade.


    Chen Ran to the head of the earthworm and said, "Gaia, take a picture with it. When you go back, I will show you my achievements."


    A member of the team also ran to take a picture with the earthworm.


    But at this time, the earthworm, which had been broken, suddenly arched towards the team member.


    The flesh and blood at the fracture was forced to merge with the player.


    "Ah Help me I don''t want to die Ah... "


    In the process of fusing with the earthworm, the team member also began to become deformed.


    "Every one of you is going to die Ah... "


    Just, the face is his former teammates a barrage of bullets.


    The twisted teammate and the earthworm boss all made meat sauce.


    "In other words, what''s the use of this thing except for its frightening appearance?"


    Just lost a member of the one eyed dragon and others, the mood really can''t be happy.The team moved on, but now eight people are dead.


    That is to say, if there are five more people to take the box lunch, then that thing will come out.


    "Let''s have a rest." Said the one eyed dragon.


    At this time, the team''s mood is obviously a little low.


    If we can''t adjust the mentality of the team, we can''t continue the road behind us.


    When all the people sat down, Chen Yu stood alone.


    "Chen, don''t you sit down and have a rest?" Gaia asked, "let''s go over there and have some food."


    Chen Yu looks at all the people on the scene and feels something is wrong.


    "Did you find anything?" Gaia asked.


    The one eyed people are all sitting on the ground or eating by trees.


    All of a sudden, Chen Yu walked up to the team member who was leaning against the tree and said, "open your mouth, I want to check you."


    Everyone looked at Chen Yu and the member of the team.


    It has been agreed in advance that anyone with suspected objects can be inspected.


    The man raised his head, put down the food in his hand, and kept looking at Chen Yu.


    "Terence, open your mouth." Said the one eyed dragon.


    All of a sudden, Terence''s head cracked and his arms grew even stronger, breaking his clothes.


    Chen Yu calmly stuffed a grenade into Terence''s cracked head.


    All the people rushed to Chen Yu''s side.


    "How do you know he was parasitized?"


    Chen pointed to the tree on which Terence had relied. "I didn''t find him parasitized, I found that there was something wrong with the tree behind him."


    At this time, the stem of the tree began to wriggle like a blood vessel, and the originally hard bark became like the flesh skin, and the eyes opened one by one.


    Everyone immediately went forward and directly threw a grenade to the mutant tree.


    Chen Yu rubbed his forehead: "suddenly I feel a little sympathy for the devil named Guyer."


    "Why?"


    "Nothing..."


    Chen Yu saw that all the people controlled by Guyer were not up to standard.


    I can''t help but think that in the supernatural society I lead, it seems that they are all waste materials.


    "Then, what are the ghosts and monsters behind?" Chen Chu turned to look at the Cyclops.

 Chapter 738

    Chen Yu''s mouth has also been opened.


    Along the way, they also had difficulties.


    All the demons and ghosts come out.


    However, Chen Yu always sympathizes with the Guyer devil.


    Why can''t we find some people with a little ability.


    "One eyed dragon, I think you are very capable. You should not be under my control."


    "Why do you have this idea?"


    "Because of your appearance, if you don''t work for me, I always think you will become a villain. Let me take you to the road of justice with warmth and light."


    "I''m a pirate, and I''m not going to change my career in the near future."


    "Well, by the way, next time you see my boat, remember to stay away." "How far are we?" Chen said


    "It''s here."


    There was a canyon in front of the team. It was more a crack than a canyon.


    At the bottom of the crack is boiling magma.


    "I should have been exposed to the magic of ignition."


    To be honest, Chen Yu is still a bit of a counsellor in the face of such a situation.


    Although Chen is rough and fleshy now, he also needs boxed rice if he wants to fall into the magma.


    "Isn''t the treasure in the magma? If it''s in the magma, then we can go back home directly now. " Chen said.


    "It''s not in the magma. The navigation diary says that the treasure will wait for his grandchildren to open it, which means that the treasure must be in the place that his grandchildren can reach."


    Gaia looked at the one eyed Dragon: "you should be the offspring of this treasure collector."


    "Maybe." The one eyed dragon shrugged.


    "Then you should know where the treasure point is, right?"


    "I don''t know. I didn''t even know there was treasure on this island." The one eyed dragon replied.


    Suddenly, a rustling sound came from the grass behind.


    Everyone blew up in an instant.


    Although everyone didn''t see what it was, there was a creepy feeling.


    Chen Yu''s face also changed slightly. He was the only one who could see it clearly.


    It''s a snake! A big snake.


    "Gaia, there''s a big snake in the grass."


    "How big?"


    "Three times bigger than you''ve ever seen in the animal world."


    Gaia had already felt very bad.


    At the moment, hearing Chen Yu''s words, I feel even more creepy.


    Finally, the snake came out of the grass.


    It''s not only the snake that Chen found out, but also an equally huge crocodile.


    Both snakes and crocodiles are more than 20 meters long.


    Dada -


    the one eyed dragon and others were also a burst of fire. The snake''s movement was extremely agile. It took off and flashed, completely avoiding the attack of the one eyed dragon and his team.


    However, the giant crocodile is hard to resist the attack by its rough skin and thick flesh, and even the hand grenade is ineffective to it.


    "Ah..." A man was directly under the head of a giant crocodile a crack, fell into the magma under the crack.


    The big snake came to Chen Yu and Gaia. Gaia and Chen Yu rolled around with a donkey to avoid the big snake''s attack.


    But the big snake''s tail is a roll. It wraps Chen Yu around, and then it covers Chen Yu''s head with a huge mouth.


    "Chen..." Gaia was in a great hurry, but Chen Yu had been completely swallowed by the snake.


    The serpent pounced on Gaia again, and Gaia was helpless in the face of this super giant creature.


    At this time, the snake''s abdomen exploded without any sign.


    Boom -


    Chen Yu stood up shakily, his face bloody: "Falk Am I particularly easy to bully? Why do you always come at me? "


    And the one eyed dragon and others are also fighting against the giant crocodile.


    "Ah..." Another man was bitten by a giant crocodile.


    Only Gulei and Cyclops are left.


    Chen Xun rushed to the giant crocodile fiercely, and his tail swept to him.


    But Chen Yu was not swept out, but held the tail of the giant crocodile.


    Everyone''s eyes are straight. Didn''t they sweep Chen?


    "Ah ah..." Chen Zhu used all his strength to pull the tail of the giant crocodile and rotate it.


    The giant crocodile was actually pulled by Chen Zhu, and everyone was lying on the ground, so as not to be swept by the giant crocodile out of control.


    Chen Xun turned a circle and a half, and directly loosened his arms. The giant crocodile fell into the crack.


    All the people are tired of sitting on the ground, gasping.


    "These two goods are just like what they were like before." Chen Chu murmured.


    But the feeling of fried hair is not gone, but more and more strong.


    "Do you feel it?" Chen asked.Gaia, Cyclops and gulee all shivered.


    "It''s not the feeling that crocodiles and snakes give us. It''s something else." Said the one eyed dragon.


    The sea breeze rustled the grass and trees in front of us.


    It seems that something is about to appear


    The roar is getting louder and louder. Even the magma below is becoming violent and rolling, as if it is about to erupt.


    "One eyed dragon, how many people died just now?"


    "One, two, three My mind is a bit confused... "


    "No Last night plus the one you killed by yourself, it was six people. Then this time we came to the island, plus two of you, there are ten people in total. Now there are four of us left. The number is wrong. According to the information passed down by our ancestors, another one needs to die. " Gulee is also very nervous at the moment.


    "Did you miscalculate? Or is the death in the submarine right? "


    "No I can''t even miscalculate my own people... " The one eyed dragon''s face became very ugly.


    "It''s also possible that if you don''t know, people have died here."


    "No one will die here! As long as the ships appear in the nearby waters, they will be monitored by us. " Said the one eyed dragon.


    "Then Is it possible that 60 years ago, the number of people who died here was miscalculated? "


    "Here..." One eyed dragon can''t be sure. After all, it was 60 years ago, when his grandfather was there.


    At that time, there was no him, so he was not sure whether his grandfather had miscalculated.


    "Well, now we don''t have to worry about this number, right? Because that thing will come out soon. Maybe we can ask him."


    At this time, the sky was full of dark clouds and the wind was blowing.


    Suddenly, a flash of lightning came down from the sky and landed directly on the head of the one eyed dragon.


    "Ah..."


    "Falk, what''s the matter?"


    Gulei, Gaia and Chen Yu were all shocked.


    The one eyed dragon screamed, but did not fall.


    However, the blindfold he was wearing fell down, and his right eye, which had been covered, finally came out.


    However, they found that the right eye of the one eyed dragon was not blind, but intact.


    Pa -


    Chen Zhu suddenly gave his mouth a hard slap.


    "Chen, what are you doing?"


    "I suddenly found out that my mouth was crow''s mouth."

 Chapter 739

    The one eyed dragon is the last sacrifice.


    This is the established result.


    The right eye of the Cyclops has no pupil, and the white part of the pupil is completely red.


    "Has his eyes been like this?" Chen asked.


    Gulei obviously guessed the reason, and her face was worse than anyone else''s.


    "His right eye was taken off as a child."


    "So I didn''t run away. The devil named Guyer has been in the blood of the one eyed dragon for generations."


    One eyed dragon''s right eye suddenly shot a red light.


    Red light on the ground, from the center to continue to spread around, a magic array revealed.


    Gradually, a golden crown rises from the middle of the magic circle.


    The golden crown flew to the one eyed dragon automatically. The one eyed dragon reached out and put the golden crown on his head.


    Then a big golden sword rises from the magic array and falls into the hands of the one eyed dragon again.


    Then a golden shoulder armor, golden wrist guard and golden boots appeared in the magic array.


    "Chen, why not stop him in advance? He''s clearly arming himself. " Gaia asked.


    "People come out to breathe once in hundreds of years. We should give them a chance to show ourselves well."


    Chen''s eyes are full of greed. These pieces of gold equipment should be worth a lot of money, right?


    Call more Call a little more.


    If only these equipment, according to the weight of gold, it will be a million dollars, which is not enough for their travel.


    "He looks like a gold saint." Gaia said.


    "No, it looks like a upstart in my hometown."


    Just then a majestic Golden Horse rose from the ground.


    "Beautiful, beautiful!"


    Such a high horse weighs about 500 kg, but it''s a golden horse. It weighs at least two tons.


    "Chen, shall we work out how to fight?"


    "Listen to the devil on the other side. You are surrounded. Now put down your arms, get off your horse, take off your armor, and burst your head with both hands. You have the right to remain silent. What you say will be a testimony."


    Just as Chen Yu was shouting, the golden armor on the one eyed dragon began to appear one by one.


    All of a sudden, all eyes are shooting in all directions.


    It''s like a laser.


    Chen immediately blocked him and Gaia in front of him.


    Not far away, Gu screamed, and she was shot in the abdomen.


    As soon as Gaia saw that Gulei''s situation was not good, he rushed out of the dark original liquid protection area of Chen Zhu, rushed towards Gulei, and then grabbed Gulei and rolled into the grass.


    Seeing that Gaia was also hit by the red light, Chen Chu immediately called out, "Gaia What are you doing? "


    "Within the scope of ability, no teammate can be abandoned." Gaia''s voice came from the grass.


    "How is your injury?"


    "All right." At the moment, Gaia and Gulei are hiding in the grass. Chen Zhu doesn''t know how Gaia''s injury is.


    The one eyed dragon''s laser can''t penetrate Chen Yu''s dark original liquid, but it''s hard for him to shoot everywhere like this.


    "Hello, the opposite one. Let''s discuss something. Stop that laser. I don''t need this black thing. It''s Fair for us to fight barehanded."


    Unfortunately, the Cyclops didn''t respond and kept the laser on.


    But the laser can''t break Chen''s dark liquid.


    Both sides are so deadlocked that no one can do anything.


    Bang -


    Gaia put a cold gun in the grass and broke the balance directly.


    The one eyed dragon''s laser finally stopped and turned to Gaia.


    All of a sudden, the one eyed dragon pulled the reins of the golden horse and rushed towards Gaia, holding up the golden sword and cutting at Gaia.


    Chen Yu also rushed up and hit the Golden Horse directly.


    Duan -


    both the Cyclops and the steeds were knocked down by Chen Yu, who took out his bronze sword.


    Looking at the gold sword in the hand of the one eyed dragon, and then looking at his bronze sword, why do you feel that it is a little out of grade?


    It''s not right. My bronze sword is a cultural relic. It doesn''t seem to compare its variance.


    The Golden Horse raised his feet and stepped hard on Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu''s bronze sword failed to cut off the golden horse''s hoof.


    All of a sudden, the one eyed dragon''s laser shot again. This time, it directly hit Chen Yu''s body.


    Fortunately, Chen Yu''s body was covered with the blue light, and the laser failed to break through his defense.


    But the hot heat, or the burning pain of Chen Zhu.


    Chen Yu also controls the dark liquid and rushes towards the one eyed dragon.


    Although Chen Yu''s control of the dark primordial fluid can''t be as terrible as Samuel''s, he has his own way.So many sabres that I picked up before have finally come into use.


    There are dozens of sabres rolled in the dark original liquid, which is almost the same as the meat grinder, cutting towards the one eyed dragon.


    "This devil doesn''t seem to be very powerful. It''s just a general feeling." Chen Zhu felt.


    But at this time, the golden horse came and trod on Chen Yu''s back.


    Chen Chu staggers a few steps, turns around and holds the reins of the golden horse.


    The Golden Horse neighs, but it can''t break away.


    Its strength is not as great as Chen Yu''s, and it can''t break away from Chen Yu''s pull.


    But just then, the golden horse suddenly opened its wings.


    Chen Yu, Gaia and Gulei all look stupid. What else?


    The golden horse, with its wings outstretched, flew to the sky, and also pulled Chen Zhu up to the sky.


    When Chen wanted to let go again, he had already flown up tens of meters.


    If it''s smashed down, it''s going to kill you.


    "Brother Ma, if you have something to say, let''s go down I''m a little afraid of heights. "


    But the golden horse was not moved at all, flying higher and higher.


    In the flight to about three or four hundred meters high, no acridine again high.


    The golden horse suddenly lands vertically with its wings folded.


    "Falk Play off... "


    Countless pictures flashed in Chen Yu''s mind


    "I started to remember my life. Is it really going to die?"


    The picture in Chen''s mind suddenly stopped at the night of fighting in Louis manor.


    Stay in the picture of fighting with the eldest mother.


    In the next moment, all the dark primordial fluid was concentrated behind Chen Yu.


    "Wings Come out! "


    The wings of darkness show behind Chen Yu.


    This wing is a sample. It can''t be waved like a wing, but it can play a buffering role.


    The speed of decline has slowed down a lot, and it can also play a role in gliding.


    Chen Yu is gliding in the middle of the air, although it''s not really flying.


    However, Chen Yu has an unprecedented sense of satisfaction.


    Chen Chen around a large circle, Chen''s wings to control more and more skilled.


    All of a sudden, Chen Ji held up his sword in front of his arms and swooped down towards the one eyed dragon.


    The sword is like a rainbow running through the sun, and the body is like an arrow.


    "Dog day, have you heard of a sword technique that came down from the sky?"

 Chapter 740

    The one eyed dragon raises the sword to attack.


    Chen Yu has also dived in.


    Everything is coming too soon.


    The golden sword in the one eyed dragon''s hand was cut off directly.


    The edge of the sword galloped like a flash of electricity.


    The one eyed dragon''s golden armor is also split in two.


    And the shoulder of the one eyed dragon.


    Chen Yu held the golden sword and pressed the one eyed dragon under his body with the blade.


    "It turns out that weapons and armor made of gold are useless, and the nouveau riche are always nouveau riche."


    The one eyed dragon''s eyes appeared clear and bright for a moment, looking at Chen Yu sadly.


    "I I I''m not Guyer... "


    "You''re not Guyer?"


    Chen Chu looked up like Gaia and Gulei.


    "He said he was not Guyer."


    The blood of the one eyed dragon flows on the magic array.


    A breath began to fill the magic circle, and it was like a heartbeat.


    Up, down, up, down


    The Golden Horse neighs, and it seems to feel fear.


    Gradually, three huge heads came out of the ground.


    Chen, Gaia and Gulei had an idea in their mind.


    This t.. M match the setting of a sealed demon.


    The devil has three brown faucets, the neck is like a long snake, and the lower body is still in the magic array.


    "Gaia, get ready to run." Chen Yu didn''t even think about it, so he called directly.


    "Wait..." Chen Yu then stopped Gaia, who was going to take Gulei away, "take this golden horse. This is our toll."


    The Golden Horse looked at Chen Yu and Gaia, and they also looked at the golden horse.


    All of a sudden, the golden horse''s wings spread out and left.


    "Falk, you coward on the run!"


    But just then, a faucet blew a flame at the golden horse in the air.


    Boom -


    The Golden Horse directly fell to the ground and rotted.


    "You see, if you don''t run, everyone can be good friends."


    At this time, the lower body of the three headed dragon slowly emerged from the magic array.


    The lower half of the three headed dragon is a long snake, 40 meters long.


    "Chen, what can I do now?"


    Chen Yu stepped forward and said to the three dragons, "Guyer, let''s talk about something. Otherwise, you can follow your sunshine road and I will cross my single wooden bridge. We have nothing to do with each other?"


    The three dragons grinned, and the head in the middle said, "man, I haven''t eaten living people for a long time. You three, just give me one head."


    Chen Yu helplessly turned back: "the negotiation failed, prepare for the war."


    "How to fight this thing?" Gaia asked.


    "I don''t know. I''ll fight if I can''t fight. I''ll run if I can."


    Chen Yu stepped forward two steps and looked at the three headed Dragon: "can we play a little foreplay or something? I''m not used to it. For example, if you want to play the game of cat and mouse, give us three minutes to escape."


    Regardless of the three seven 21 dragon, the three headed dragon gave Chen Zhu a breath of poisonous dragon breath.


    A huge fire came on Gaia''s face. Seeing something wrong, Gaia immediately rushed to Chen Yu.


    Boom -


    Longxi exploded on Gaia''s body. The hot flame almost scorched half of Gaia''s body.


    "Gaia, what are you doing You should also be relatives. You have no resistance at all. "


    Gaia''s body was scorched, but his life was hard.


    "Miscalculation I thought I was ok As a result The flame of this thing is much stronger than me... "


    "I can see from your body shape that the gap between the two of you is a little far. Don''t do that, will you?"


    As soon as the war began, Chen Yu lost one of his strength. He was very worried.


    "I''ll cheer you up." Gaia was still in the mood for a joke.


    Chen Zhu can only stand on his scalp and look at Guyer with a big head and a thick neck.


    At the same time, he said to Gaia behind him, "Gaia, can you close your eyes for ten seconds?"


    "For what?"


    "I want to enlarge my moves. It''s my secret It can''t be seen by outsiders. "


    "All right."


    Chen Yu looks back and sees Gaia close his eyes. He immediately launches his avatar.


    Wheezing -


    Chen Chu looked back and saw Gaia, who was leaning against the stone behind, laughing and panting.


    Another look at his two naked ass avatars, suddenly angry from the heart: "said good closed eyes."


    Chen takes out two clothes that are the same as his body, and lets the two avatars put on their clothes.


    "Rush!"


    One tail of Guyer swept over, Chen Yu and two separate bodies were swept away directly.In the next moment, Chen Yu, holding a bronze sword, leaped up.


    The faucet on the left bit Chen''s body.


    "Ah..."


    "Chen!" Gaia immediately cried out nervously.


    In the next moment, the faucet screamed.


    He felt the burning pain coming from his mouth and could only release Chen Zhu.


    Angel Crystal! Chen Yu is holding a big killing tool, which is made by an angel.


    Chen Yu fell to the ground, and he was also bruised.


    But it was just a part of Chen Yu, and the other two came over.


    "If you''re going to die, you''re going to die. It''s hard for both of us." Chen''s Noumenon complained.


    The feeling of the external avatar is shared with the ontology, and the feeling of the ontology will also be shared with the external avatar.


    "Or you can give me a good time." Separate said.


    "No way It''s delicate to kill yourself, or you can come. " Chen Yu looks at another separation.


    He controls both of them, but when he controls them, they seem to have their own emotions.


    Talking to yourself is like talking to another person.


    "Why didn''t you come by yourself?"


    "I am noumenon. If noumenon does everything, what do you need to do?"


    "Come on, drink this." Chen Zhu squatted down to give the medicine to his body.


    "What?"


    Chen Yu grinned and immediately realized that it was quite a bad feeling.


    "May I greet your ancestors?"


    "My ancestor is not your ancestor, don''t care so much, someone must sacrifice." Chen said.


    "I can''t drink." Said the wounded in pain.


    "It''s almost OK. I feel very sad to see him go down." Said the other.


    "How strange it is to talk to yourself."


    "All right, let''s go." Chen Yu said.


    The three headed dragon is very angry, and the Angel Crystal brings him great pain.


    "Kill you!"


    Chen Yu looked at Guyer with fierce light in his eyes: "if you want to be able, come."


    The three faucets of Guyer collided with Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu suddenly grabbed the seriously injured body and smashed it towards a faucet.


    This time, Guyer won''t be fooled into biting his own body, so as not to be plotted again.


    And this part of the body hit the faucet of Guyer, there is nothing at all.


    It''s like being hit on the head by a small stone.


    Separate body immediately seize the opportunity, cling to the middle faucet.

 Chapter 741

    "Open your mouth, open your mouth, eat me," he said


    Without opening his mouth, Guyer rushed to Chen Yu''s body and another body.


    Chen''s body and body are also toward the other two faucets.


    With a bronze sword in his hand, Chen Yu suddenly had a torpedo in his hand.


    The torpedo is two meters long and weighs six hundred kilograms.


    But this torpedo can dry up a destroyer.


    Before Chen Yu went to the island, he used to dive with the one eyed dragon and others.


    Just to get the torpedoes from the submarine.


    Originally, Chen Yu was just in case.


    I just didn''t expect to use it.


    Transfer! Chen Yu''s body and body suddenly changed their identities.


    Let them take torpedoes and die with Guyer.


    Boom -


    the huge explosion sound also swept in all directions with impact.


    Chen Yu was also blown away.


    Guyer''s left faucet was blown to pieces.


    The bloody rain all over the sky flew down.


    This huge explosion is also a very heavy injury to Guyer.


    The pain made him struggle and roar.


    Originally, he had been holding the separation of the middle faucet of Guyer, and directly threw himself into the net, putting himself into Guyer''s mouth.


    And the body has been filled with angel crystal.


    At the moment, he is like a soldering iron, stuffed in Guyer''s throat, unable to go down or spit out.


    Chen Yu is not long winded. He wants your life while you are ill.


    Even if he fell, he still grabbed the bronze sword and rushed to Guyer.


    Stab at the rightmost faucet of Guyer.


    The bronze sword is attached to the dark liquid and becomes a big black sword.


    Through the left side of the faucet, a mutton kebab came to Guyer''s only intact faucet.


    Guyer''s tail swayed wildly there, but he failed to hit Chen Yu.


    Finally, after struggling for a few minutes, Guyer finally calmed down.


    At this time, Chen Yu saw Gaia lying not far away, drinking the blood from the fracture of ancient Yier on the ground.


    "Gaia You''re not going to be evil, are you? Do you need me to give you a last ride? "


    "Falk He is a dragon. I can feel the blood and the blood in my body resonate


    Gulei''s face is full of shock, the whole process of the battle between Chen Yu and Guyer.


    She and Gaia are playing soy sauce all the way, but Chen Yu is alone, killing the changeable one eyed dragon and the last big boss, guier.


    He did it all by himself.


    The dragon blood in front of Gaia gathered a blood pit, and Gaia lay directly in the blood pit.


    Chen Yu came to Gaia''s face. Gaia''s scorched skin seemed to have fallen off.


    Chen Yu was also tired. He sat beside Gaia and said, "Gaia, how are you now?"


    Gaia looked at Chen Yu, and then at three headed longuier.


    "You really killed this monster."


    "This time it''s luck. The next time I meet this monster, it''s not necessarily luck."


    After a short rest, Gaia''s condition gradually improved, but he was still very weak.


    Chen Yu bandaged Gulei''s wound. Because it was getting dark, they were too lazy to go out at this time, so they rested here for a night.


    Chen took some things out, but secretly got some meat from Guyer.


    He is not sure whether the meat of Guyer can be eaten. No matter how many dragon blood lines Guyer has, he is a dragon.


    Like the two legged flying dragon meat, it only contains a little dragon blood. Ordinary people can''t eat it anymore.


    Not to mention that this kind of demon is obviously more advanced than bipedal flying dragon.


    Chen picked up the golden cup of the Sun King and put it away directly.


    As for the other gold, Chen Yu divided Gulei into 20% according to the agreement.


    Gulei is also relieved. If Chen Yu wants to break his promise, I''m afraid she can''t do anything about Chen Yu.


    And even if he becomes the public enemy of all pirates, he may not be afraid.


    At least among the pirates, there is no way to kill the existence of Guyer.


    "It''s a pity that the golden horse fell into mud. If the price of living is higher than that of dead."


    "It''s obviously supernatural. How dare you sell it?"


    "Well, just think about it." Chen Chu shrugged.


    It''s also impossible for the government to let them sell supernatural creatures. After all, the government has been suppressing the exposure of supernatural events.


    The three slept at the edge of the rift that night.


    On the way back to the ship, there was no more accident."Where are you going?" Chen asked Gu lie.


    "Hawaii." Said gulee.


    Hawaii is the largest island in the Hawaiian archipelago and twice the total area of other islands in the Hawaiian archipelago.


    The gap between the two islands is the same as that between sesame and watermelon.


    Sitrol is very close to Hawaii, less than 200 nautical miles in total.


    In less than two hours, the yacht has arrived at Hawaii Island.


    When gulee got off the ship, someone had already come to pick her up.


    Gulee looked at Gaia and said, "Gaia, though you have saved me, don''t think our grudges are over."


    "You want to avenge me, anytime." Gaia said disapprovingly.


    Chen Chu looked at Gu lie''s back and said, "another proud girl."


    Anyway, it has nothing to do with him. Gaia doesn''t want to kill gulee. He doesn''t need a dog to take a mouse.


    "This harvest, I 6 you 4." Chen said.


    "I can''t do that much." Gaia shook his head.


    "Take it, don''t you also want to buy a yacht like me? With this harvest, you can definitely afford it." Chen said.


    Gaia smiled bitterly, and refused no more.


    "I''m afraid I can''t even afford it."


    Chen Yu has evil spirits, but she doesn''t.


    The yacht is on the water and needs regular care.


    For example, waxing the hull of a ship, as well as removing ship worms and attachments.


    In addition, a HNA team is needed.


    Gaia can''t afford it.


    Chen and Gaia have roughly calculated the total amount of gold this time.


    The total weight is close to two tons, divided into Gulei 20%.


    About four hundred kilograms of gold.


    There are about 1600 kilograms left.


    "Gaia, do you know the buyers who deal with the gold?"


    "I can''t go my way. It''s too dark. I need to take at least 30% of the total." Gaia shook his head.


    Chen Yu hears this kind of smoking, painful toothache.


    Gaia and Chen are not lovers, but they are friends.


    In the face of interests, Chen Yu didn''t want to take it alone. Even though Chen Yu contributed the most, he still gave him such a large share.


    So Gaia is also honest with Chen Yu.


    She has a way, but those underground banks, or money launderers, how can they help you turn gold into cash? It''s because of their high draw.


    According to the current international gold price, the price of a ton of gold is about 50 million US dollars.


    Their gold is about 80 million dollars.


    However, if we want to go through informal channels, we must deduct the middlemen''s percentage.


    So it''s good to end up with $70 million.


    "You know a lot of rich people. Why don''t you ask over there?"

 Chapter 742

    On the way back, Chen and Gaia were studying the use of the golden cup of the sun king.


    Gaia took the gold cup from Chen Chu: "is this the gold cup of the sun king?"


    "It is said that as long as you pour the wine directly into the golden cup and then drink it, you can gain a powerful magic power of a witch." "But the price is that the soul after death will be swallowed up by the golden cup," Chen said


    Gaia has also been exposed to the supernatural world. She knows that if the soul loses control after death, it is also a very terrible thing.


    The golden cup of the sun king is very beautiful. It doesn''t have the rotten feeling that the metal has corroded in the air for hundreds of years.


    "Forget it." Gaia shook his head. "This time I''m going to sea with you. The goal has been achieved."


    Not that the treasure has been found, but Gaia has become stronger.


    She got the dragon blood baptism of the three headed dragon. She can clearly feel that she is indeed stronger than before.


    "Fanny, I''m back."


    In the sea, Chen Yu can''t wait to call fari to inform her.


    "So fast? This is the third day. "


    "When the treasure is found, of course it will be back."


    "How about this time you and Gaia go out to sea to search for treasure. Is it all right?"


    "It''s going well, there''s no danger other than a few short eyed predators."


    Gaia looks at Chen Yu. She knows that Chen Yu doesn''t like to be known by fari that they are in danger.


    Gaia set out from the door of Chen Chu''s house and disembarked from here.


    The gold was not in a hurry. Gaia asked Chen Yu to contact people first.


    In the evening, fari came back with her family.


    Seeing Chen Yu at home, farry can''t wait to pounce on him.


    Chen Yu didn''t take a shower until fari couldn''t move.


    After showering, Chen Yu called the demons such as Samuel to the front yard.


    "Look what it is."


    Chen Zhu took out the body of Guyer.


    Obitos went up and bit the body of Guyer.


    Obitos and Gaia are both interested in the body of Guyer, apparently because of their own dragon lineage.


    "This is the breath of the Asian Dragon. The blood line is very close to the dragon family. Judging from the breath, it should have existed in the world for thousands of years." Samuel was the first to come to a conclusion.


    "How can you tell?" Chen doesn''t understand.


    "It must have been a long time since he was able to reach this kind of strength. The constraints of rules have gradually weakened him, and his own strength has gradually increased." "Just like HEMA and Baima, the strength of HEMA and Baima may reach the level of this Asian Dragon in a thousand years," said Samar


    "Can they live that long?"


    "Not now, but if they can continue to grow, they may also grow to be like this Asian Dragon."


    "Is this body useful to them?"


    "It''s the most effective for obitos. Besieb, Raymond, Carrie and Amun are all projections. They''re not very useful. I don''t need to say that even if you give me a pure blood dragon, it doesn''t make any sense."


    "Then can ordinary people eat it?"


    "No way." Said Samuel.


    At the moment, obitos was eating happily, and Chen Yu didn''t stop him.


    "And to me?"


    "It''s good for you, but not much." "You''re close to the bottle neck now," says Samar


    Chen Yu thought about it. It is true.


    Last time I went to hell, I made a sacrifice for the birth of the devil, opened the eyes of power, and made a huge promotion.


    But then there is little progress in the long run.


    If Chen Yu opened his eyes to power now, the maximum power would be about 20 tons.


    For ordinary people, such power has become superhuman.


    However, Chen Yu always felt inadequate.


    "How can we break through the bottleneck?"


    Chen Yu suddenly stopped Samuel''s words: "I want a shortcut, don''t tell me to constantly put great pressure on myself, don''t tell me that I need to use the near death method to break through myself, and that kind of rotten stem doesn''t appear in my life."


    Samuel looked at Chen Yu, who once again controlled Chen Yu''s darkness.


    The dark primordial fluid wrapped around Samuel, who began to become his original form, the lion with wings.


    "I can''t help you with physical reinforcement, but you never really understand the power you have."


    Chen Yu looks at samel, wrapped in dark liquid.


    He used to wrap the bronze sword in dark liquid.


    And the bronze sword wrapped in the dark original liquid is indeed powerful.


    But Chen Yu never really armed himself with the dark liquid."Master, in hell, there is a kind of devil, called mountain devil. They are born to strengthen the body crazily. They almost know all the ways to strengthen the body." Said besib.


    "Is this demon powerful?"


    "Some are strong and some are weak. They are subordinate to the king of power."


    "Is the king of power at the same level as Samuel?"


    "No, it''s the second level demon king, and the queen of ice and snow." Said Carrie.


    "Is this mountain devil rare in hell?"


    "Very rare, and they are often employed by demon Lords."


    "Why?"


    "They are very popular because they know almost all the ways to strengthen their bodies, even if they are much stronger than their lords, and they have the way to make judgments."


    Chen Yu''s interest came as soon as he heard it.


    Subordination of the king of power?


    I want to be strong.


    Chen Yu''s mind had a desire of great desire.


    All the demons around Chen Yu felt a strange breath lingering around them.


    Suddenly, a magic array appeared in front of Chen Yu and above the lake.


    Call ceremony!


    All the demons have a look.


    They knew Chen could summon demon servants.


    Each of them was summoned by Chen Yu.


    Although the process is not the same, the results are the same.


    At this moment, Chen Yu is the first active call.


    This is also an attempt by Chen.


    Chen wants to know whether his desire is the key to summon demon servants.


    Puff -


    a figure falls from the magic array and then falls into the lake.


    "Ah Help Help Help... "


    What''s the matter? What''s a dry duck?


    Chen Yu is a little surprised. Although not everyone is good at water, at least he can swim.


    Originally, Chen Yu thought that demons should be able to swim just like dogs.


    As a result, the appearance of this figure made Chen understand that not every demon knows water.

 Chapter 743

    Soon the demons on the water stopped.


    Without Chen''s order, they were too lazy to save the villager from hell.


    They are not good men and faithful women. They love each other.


    Under Chen''s eyes, they behaved like good babies.


    But once they leave Chen''s eyelids, they just make as much noise as they can.


    All kinds of intrigues and intrigues are comparable to palace fights.


    It was not until the new devil stopped eating that Chen Yu let other devil servants get him ashore.


    Of course, demons don''t belch so easily.


    He looks like a mountain gorilla, and it''s twice the size of a normal mountain gorilla.


    Every time Chen Yu summons demons, each one is self righteous and has a bad character.


    So this time Chen Yu is going to give the newcomer a second chance.


    In order to avoid nothing in front of their own 258 call.


    I don''t know how long later, the devil woke up quietly.


    But when he looked up, he saw a demon with terrible breath standing on a shelf not far away.


    Although the devil''s appearance looks small, even small, but he just dare not move.


    Then a group of demons around us are fighting, tearing and biting at the devil.


    This fight directly blinded the new devil.


    "Stop fighting Stop fighting. "


    The new devil was beaten and bruised. At this time, Chen Yu came over.


    "Do you know where it is?"


    The new devil looks up at Chen Yu, looks left and right: "here is On earth? "


    "And who am I?"


    "You are?"


    Chen Yu threw one of Guyer''s head in front of the New Devil: "this guy is the devil summoned in front of me, very disobedient, and then I killed him. You are the second devil servant I summoned."


    The new devil shivers with fear, and Guyer''s breath is stronger than him.


    He feels like he''s going to pee now.


    "They are all my devil servants. First of all, are you a split projection or a noumenon?"


    "Noumenon."


    Chen Yu was a little surprised that it was noumenon.


    Moreover, the summoned demons seem to be stronger than the previous ones.


    "Name, age, affiliation, strength, hobbies."


    "Ah?"


    Pa -


    "ask you questions, be honest, and send you directly to God if you have a hidden sentence."


    "Oh."


    "First of all, I am your master now. Do you have any questions about it?"


    "No."


    A group of vicious people around him would like to come and beat him again.


    In doubt, there is a bigger head left than him, and it''s left beside him.


    There must be no doubt about it!


    Although his brain is not easy to use, his instinctive consciousness is relatively clear.


    "What''s the name?"


    "Mario Mauser."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Chen Yu is thinking about whether to change his name to a more serious one.


    Come on, let him call it that.


    "Age."


    "150 years old, subordinate, king of power."


    It''s the same as black and white, Amun, Beelzebub, Carrie and Raymond.


    They are all low-level demons, but different from each other, they come from noumenon.


    Of course, there are also strengths and weaknesses among the lower demons.


    Amun''s ontological strength is stronger than other projections, but weaker than their ontologies.


    It''s more powerful than black and white.


    As for Samuel, although he is the weakest, his breath is the most terrible.


    All of them dare not offend Samuel, even the simplest obitos.


    To put it bluntly, Mario is a big fool with strong limbs and simple mind.


    "Can you see my physical strength?" Chen asked.


    "Yes." Mario replied directly.


    "Then how is my strength compared with you?"


    "Very close." Mario replied.


    "To be specific, am I better or are you better?"


    "Me." Mario replied cautiously, not forgetting to peek at Chen Yu from the corner of his eye.


    "How strong?"


    "Close to ten." Mario replied.


    "Then do you have a way to improve my strength?" Chen asked.


    "Yes." Mario''s eyes are like a thorough look at everything Chen has.


    He didn''t even look like Samuel.Sure enough, he is worthy of being a mountain demon, and his brain just gives a positive answer directly.


    "What do I need to do?"


    "Master, when you are improving your strength, can you also give me one by the way?" Mario looks at Chen Yu with a flattering face.


    Chen Yu touched his chin: "you tell me the way first."


    "There are at least a hundred ways to improve our strength."


    Chen almost didn''t spray: "so many?"


    "Yes, different methods will have different effects, different effects will have different effects, and have different effects on the future."


    "For example." Chen said.


    "The easiest way is to stimulate your potential directly. You can increase your strength at least three times, but your future will never be able to improve your strength again."


    Chen Yu thought about it, that is to say, it''s a one-off method, and it''s a dead end.


    "Then do I use the same method as you do?"


    "Our physical strength is similar and our strength level is the same, so I can use the method you used, but the potential values of our two are different, so the growth mode will not be the same after this time."


    "Well, first of all, what do you need to do?"


    "I need to use the power of lightning. I will use a magic array to guide this lightning to you."


    "Is there any danger?"


    "It''s not dangerous. The success rate is 80 percent."


    "Well, 80% of them are very successful." Chen Zhu nodded: "if you fail, you remember to give him to me."


    Mario suddenly shivered, and he almost forgot that he was a human master who was vicious.


    He began to regret again, as if he had made a bad idea.


    "What materials are needed?"


    "Ten devil''s horns are needed. It''s better to be huge. The bigger the horns, the better." "And the blood of the black goat, the hair of a human woman..." Mario said


    Mario''s materials are not only from hell, but also from the world.


    There''s nothing that can''t be obtained. Chen Yu has all the things in hell that are needed in the materials.


    When he first got the property of Logan Samuel, many of them were devil''s horns.


    But Mario says there needs to be a huge demon horn.


    Chen Yu didn''t know the horns either, so he needed Beelzebub''s help to distinguish them.


    It''s not that the bigger the devil''s horn, the bigger the devil''s body shape.


    Some demons are very small, but the devil''s corner is very large.


    Some demons are the opposite, large ones with only small horns.

 Chapter 744

    "Can this magic array only be used once?"


    Mario looked down and said in a flustered voice, "twice."


    "Exactly twice?"


    Mario was shocked when Chen''s fingers knocked on the stone table.


    "Master I''m wrong. As long as there are five devil''s horns, they can be used once In fact, all the materials I just asked for are in duplicate. "


    Chen Yu understood that Mario was not only afraid of water, but also timid.


    And it''s the kind of thief who has no guts. He only questions one sentence, and he counsels directly.


    This psychological quality is not good.


    Find an opportunity to teach him a lesson.


    The next morning, farry found out that there was a mountain gorilla at her door.


    "Chen, what''s the matter with that gorilla? How can I be hung upside down on the lake? "


    Mario is being hung on a simple warping pole. As long as the other end is slightly lifted at night, Mario at the other end will go down to drink the lake.


    Mario is not unable to make the rope, the key is not to break it.


    Chen Yu said that as long as he dared to break the rope, he would go straight down to feed the fish.


    "A new little mischief." Chen Yu said with a smile.


    Fari''s love overflowed. When she went out of the door, she put Mario down.


    "Poor little fellow." Fari touched Mario''s head. "You''ll be King Kong later."


    Chen Yu stood by the door and watched Mario, who had officially changed his name to King Kong.


    "You''ll be King Kong later, and she''s your mistress."


    King Kong is a thorough insight into Chen Yu''s ferocity.


    Last night I was hanged on the lake for telling a lie.


    King Kong kowtows to fari on his knees. Anyway, he doesn''t know any etiquette. He must be right to kowtow on his knees.


    "Chen, you scared him a lot. You see how frightened the child is."


    "It''s mainly because it''s too naughty. If you don''t teach it a lesson, you may not know who is in charge."


    "Don''t hurt it any more. Our family shouldn''t educate children in this way."


    "well, you has the final say." Chen Zhu nodded.


    Chen Chu smiled at King Kong and said, "come, come to me."


    King Kong finally learned to be obedient. He did not dare to disobey Chen Yu any more.


    "I''d better take it to work. Let me teach it." Said Farley.


    She was not sure how Chen Yu abused King Kong behind her back.


    "King Kong is afraid of water. Take him to the angel coast. He''s going to pee."


    "Ah? Is King Kong afraid of water? "


    "Well." Chen Zhu nodded.


    "Well, you really can''t abuse it any more."


    "Well, I won''t abuse it. It''s enough to teach it a night. It should be good."


    Under Chen''s repeated assurances, fari went to work.


    As soon as farry left, King Kong immediately counseled.


    He can see that his mother can protect himself.


    And his master is very dangerous, very dangerous.


    "Come on, don''t embarrass you. What can I say in advance? If you dare to cheat me again! It''s not as simple as hanging for a night, just chop you. "


    Chen Yu threw King Kong a devil crystal, which is a little to make up for his mental trauma last night.


    As soon as King Kong received the demon crystal, before he was happy, the surrounding wolves and Tigers had already surrounded him.


    Chen Yu kicks Heima away: "all of you, this is his first devil crystal. Are you going to rob him?"


    "Master, if you don''t take the first one, can you take it later?"


    "King Kong, you should understand the dangers of the workplace, and then get the devil crystal. Remember to protect it. Don''t cry to me if you are stolen or robbed."


    King Kong shivers. Is the workplace dangerous?


    Just then, Chen received a call from west.


    "President, are you free now?"


    "What is it?"


    "Can you come here?" West''s tone is more serious.


    "Yes, I will." Chen Zhao looks at King Kong.


    King Kong has just arrived. Some rules still need to be clarified with him.


    So Chen took all the pets to the car and drove to the headquarters of the association.


    When King Kong got out of the car after he came to the headquarters of the association, Erdos saw King Kong''s figure and immediately exclaimed.


    "What a gorilla."


    King Kong weighs about three times as much as the average mountain gorilla.


    After the weight test last night, he weighed 600 kg.


    However, compared with the princess''s weight of 1500 kg, there are still some gaps.


    King Kong''s body looks really scary.


    But Erdos also knew that Chen''s pets were very smart, so he was not afraid.But he just wanted to come forward and pat King Kong. King Kong immediately roared: "roar..."


    Erdos was so scared that he sat on the ground and Chen Yu kicked King Kong''s ass: "as long as it''s not the enemy I think, you can''t show hostility. Do you understand?"


    King Kong is like a child who has done something wrong, with his head down.


    Chen Yu helped Erdos up. "Is it OK?"


    "No It''s all right. "


    "This guy just came to my house and didn''t understand a lot of rules."


    Erdos smiled bitterly and nodded. He didn''t dare to lose his temper with Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu took a large family into the headquarters.


    At this time, West rushed to Chen Yu.


    When I saw King Kong, I was still shocked, but he soon returned to normal.


    "President."


    "You called me here in a hurry. What''s the matter?"


    "President, take a look at this data."


    Chen took a look at the data and said, "this is the recent rainfall in the United States?"


    "Yes, you can see that from New York City, this line starts from Washington in the northeast and extends to San Diego here. The rainfall keeps increasing. Almost every few days, the rainfall in the nearby city will be higher than that in the previous city."


    Chen looked at the document: "San Diego rainstorm?"


    "Yes, it rained for three days in a row, causing a certain amount of water, which was seriously affected."


    "Has it arrived in San Diego?"


    San Diego is less than 200 kilometers from Los Angeles.


    If San Diego rains, then Los Angeles can''t be calm.


    So this rainstorm is obviously unusual.


    "President, I think it''s not right. It''s the source of depravity that will probably come to Los Angeles earlier."


    Looking at the data, Chen Yu was silent for a long time and asked, "do you have any way to inform the Los Angeles government? Prepare them for the flood. "


    "President, in fact, before this, we have contacted several surrounding cities through the anti-terrorism department, Santiago is one of them, and Santiago is also ready, but the result is still water, it seems that the drainage system of each city will be blocked in case of rainstorm."


    "According to your expectation, when will he arrive in Los Angeles?"


    "Not more than ten days."

 Chapter 745

    "Is there any city nearby? Is there thunderstorm recently?"


    "Here I need to check the weather report. "


    "Well, get back to me as soon as possible."


    "By the way, can the association do artificial rainfall?" Chen asked.


    "Well Artificial rainfall is very expensive And in the urban area, it can''t rain at will. It can only be done at sea President, what are you going to do? "


    "No, practice a magic." Chen Yu said quietly.


    "By the way, President, this is Gaia''s application for rationing weapons. Take a look and see if you agree to the grant."


    "Isn''t that the application for rationing weapons? What do you disagree with? " Chen Yuli said of course.


    "What she''s applying for is $200000."


    Wheezing -


    "she doesn''t want to make a weapon of pure gold, does she? So expensive? "


    "It''s not made of pure gold, but it''s almost there." "What she wants is a big sword made of magic metal," West said


    Chen Yu opened the application. Gaia asked for a big sword with a body of two meters and a weight of 900 kg. One third of it was magic metal.


    That is to say, magic metal needs at least 300 kg.


    Many of these three hundred kilograms of magic metal are very precious materials.


    Mainly these materials need high prices.


    "Agree, Gaia is now the main force of the association, and her demands are not excessive." "By the way, I also need to. When you help Gaia build weapons, you also help me get one," Chen said


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "I''ll pay for it myself, OK." Chen Chu spat.


    "President, I don''t mean that."


    "That''s what you mean." Chen Yu said angrily, "OK, let''s do it."


    ¡­¡­


    Now Charlotte and Cindy, they are going crazy with whispers in their ears.


    But these days they are not all waiting to die.


    "Done." Cried Charlotte merrily.


    Cindy immediately came to the spirit: "OK?"


    "Well, the magic is finally done." Charlotte nodded and put two paper-cut figures on the table.


    "Is this magic really OK?"


    "It was a few years ago that an oriental witch in the witch society taught me the technique of double acting. Unfortunately, that witch later returned to the East." Charlotte said, "come on, pull out one of your hair and tie it to it."


    Ten minutes later, Charlotte and Cindy were out.


    Ingrid had been watching outside the door, and when he saw them coming out, he was alert.


    In normal times, Ingrid, West, Moore and moid are in charge of surveillance in turn.


    At this time, Charlotte and Cindy came to Ingrid''s window.


    "Hi, Ingrid, we''re going to the supermarket. Do you want to join us?"


    These days of surveillance, they all know each other''s existence.


    The people of Ingrid and the supernatural society are not professional stalkers, so their surveillance is basically fair surveillance. Anyway, as long as they don''t leave their eyes, Charlotte and Cindy will go where they want to go.


    Ingrid smiled. "Of course."


    "Why don''t you take us to the supermarket? You must come with us anyway. We are too lazy to drive."


    Ingrid has no objection either. If it''s hard to follow their car, it''s better to drive them directly.


    After the two got on the bus, Ingrid drove to the supermarket.


    "What are you going to buy in the supermarket?" Asked Ingrid.


    They stopped talking and sat in the back seat like that, looking out the window all the time.


    They should be in a bad mood.


    Ingrid also knew that they must be in a bad mood after being watched for so many days.


    Ingrid began to drive seriously, but after a while, Ingrid found something wrong.


    Their bodies seemed strange, and Ingrid put on his rearview mirror.


    "What''s the matter? Miss Charlotte Miss Cindy


    "Miss Charlotte?" said Ingrid, stopping abruptly


    Ingrid reached out and pressed Charlotte''s body. Suddenly, Charlotte''s body was as deflated as a frustrated ball, and Cindy was still in the original position.


    As expected, something went wrong!


    Ingrid was very strange to this magic, but he was sure it was some kind of magic.


    Ingrid touched Cindy again, and Cindy was really dried up.


    With a dead face, English picked up the phone: "Hello, President I seem to have lost Charlotte and Cindy. "


    ¡­¡­


    Charlotte and Cindy managed to escape Los Angeles, and this time they didn''t fly, they didn''t take a car, they didn''t take a railway.It''s going to sea by charter and by water.


    They have already bought tickets for the cruise ship. There is a cruise ship in the port of Los Angeles that has been docked for three days, and it''s set out tonight.


    Of course, before that, they prepared a lot of travel plans, including driving, railways and airplanes.


    Instead of deciding how to leave Los Angeles, they decided to take a cruise.


    Because only they are not sure, they will not be divined.


    This is also the disadvantage of divination, which can not accurately grasp the uncertain future.


    When the cruise ship left Los Angeles, they could clearly feel that the spiritual oppression had suddenly slowed down a lot.


    The next stop of the cruise ship is San Francisco, then it stops for two days, and then goes to the city of tressenko.


    Then it will turn to Hawaii and then southeast Asia.


    This is also the destination for Charlotte and Cindy.


    Compared with the west, the supernatural forces in the East are more powerful.


    Such as the source of depravity, you can be domineering in the west, but you may not dare to cross the ocean to the east to find fault.


    Of course, going to the east does not mean absolute security.


    Because when they go to the East, some Oriental forces will inquire about their origin and purpose.


    At the moment, the sea wind is a little strong. There are only Charlotte and Cindy on the huge deck.


    Looking at the boundless sea, they are lost.


    "Charlotte, what shall we do when we go to the east?"


    "I have contacted a force on the other side of the Pacific to be a magic instructor and teach Western magic." Charlotte said.


    "Shall we never come back?"


    "We betrayed the source of depravity and Chen. Now we are completely cornered. No matter who they win, we are doomed to be hated by them. No matter who they are, we are unable to fight unless we can become stronger."


    Just at this time, a woman ran up the deck and ran after another woman.


    "Don''t come back, or I''ll jump down." The woman who was chased has lost her way. She looks at the woman who is chasing her in horror.

 Chapter 746

    The woman in the back is just standing there cold.


    "Please, if you jump from here, it will save me a lot of things."


    Charlotte and Cindy are watching the dog blood show. The girl sitting on the fence on the deck, you can either jump directly.


    Or come down directly. Our audience will follow you.


    "Rossetti, you weren''t like that." The woman sitting on the fence on the deck was very sad, crying.


    "You had the chance to be with me, but you gave up the chance given by your master."


    Charlotte and Cindy look at each other. They have a faint feeling.


    The woman named Rossetti is very similar to them, much like a witch controlled by the source of depravity.


    That feeling for the past is full of indifference, without any waves.


    "Giselle, you still have a last chance to go back with me and be loyal to the director."


    "I will never be loyal to that devil. He killed your mother, Rossetti. How can you do that?"


    "From the moment she refused to serve as director, she was no longer my mother."


    Giselle couldn''t understand what kind of magic the devil had and why her elder martial sister had become another person.


    It''s so cold and horrible, even if your mother is killed, it''s so cold and heartless.


    Instead, it was Sherlock and Cindy, who knew what Rossetti felt like.


    Because they have become such people.


    That kind of distorted thinking has already turned them into another kind of people.


    "I will never mingle with you. Even if I die, I will fight against that devil to the end. One day, I will kill him."


    Just then, Rossetti''s hands flashed.


    "You seem to have given up your last chance." Rossetti''s palm points to Giselle: "then you can die."


    "Well, have you neglected us?" Cindy made a sudden warning.


    Rossetti and Giselle turn to look at Charlotte and Cindy.


    They don''t fail to see them, they see them as ordinary people all the time.


    Giselle felt that when she was killed, both of them would be killed.


    But just then, a water ball appeared on Rossetti''s head.


    The water ball fell, enveloping Rossetti in it.


    Rossetti struggled violently. There was pure water in the water ball, and he couldn''t breathe at all.


    At the same time, a stone cone appeared behind the water polo.


    Wheezing -


    the Stone Cone stabbed into the water ball, and Rossetti was directly penetrated into the body.


    Then she lost consciousness.


    "You You killed her? You killed Rossetti? " Giselle was caught off guard by such a sudden change.


    Rossetti wanted to kill her a moment ago, but the next moment, it was Rossetti who died.


    "What? Are you sympathizing with her? She''s going to kill you. " Charlotte looked at Giselle coldly.


    Giselle hesitated for a long time. She looked at Charlotte and Cindy.


    Suddenly, directly, Giselle''s face changed.


    "You are like Rossetti You are also fallen! "


    "Yes, so do we." Charlotte did not deny it.


    "But Why? Why do you want to kill Rossetti since you are the same as Rossetti? "


    "Because we''re out of control." Charlotte said quietly.


    "As a degenerate, can you get out of control?" Giselle looked at the two women in bewilderment.


    "Of course, we are an example."


    "How did you do it? Is there any special magic? "


    "No, because we are in a special situation, the source of depravity has been injured, which has greatly reduced his control over us, thus leading us out of control." Charlotte said: "if you want to see the result, go to Los Angeles. Maybe someone there can realize your desire for revenge. Of course, maybe that person can''t stop the source of depravity."


    "Los Angeles?"


    "There is a very powerful existence there. He once defeated the source of depravity, and the source of depravity hated him very much. The purpose of the source of depravity is to hunt down and corrupt witches in order to fight against him." Charlotte said.


    Giselle''s eyes twinkled at Charlotte and Cindy, and she doubted their words.


    Giselle had a deep understanding of that terrible source of depravity.


    It was an unprecedented existence of terror. There was no one who could defeat that monster.


    Now listen to their tone, it seems that someone can defeat the source of depravity.


    And the corrupt Witch of the source of depravity is to deal with that man.Is that possible?


    "And where are you going?"


    "We''re going to flee Los Angeles, from this country."


    "Why?"


    "Because we are traitors to the source of depravity and enemies of that man."


    ¡­¡­


    Giselle got off the ship in San Francisco. Giselle chose to believe the two women''s words.


    If there''s going to be a war in Los Angeles, it''s definitely a fight she can''t miss.


    See with your own eyes that the source of depravity is destroyed, or destroyed.


    Then I flew to Los Angeles.


    Giselle had just left the airport and was about to hire a car when suddenly he heard the sound of drops coming from a distance.


    Giselle turned around and saw that it was a boy, 15 or 16 years old. He had a strange instrument in his hand, which seemed to be the sound of that instrument.


    When she looked at the boy, the boy also looked at her.


    Giselle walked up to the boy, who seemed afraid of her, turned around and ran into a car.


    "Ingrid, drive. I found a witch. It''s terrible. She has more than 200 magic power points, at least level C."


    Ingrid heard that the magic value was more than 200, and he didn''t plan to stay. He just started the car and found it stalled.


    Turning around, I saw that Giselle was lying on the window looking at them.


    "Who are you? Do you know me? "


    "I don''t know, I don''t know." Said Ingrid hastily.


    Didi -


    the instrument on Moore''s hand is still making sound. This is the third generation of magic testing instrument developed by jurag and batilu. It can detect the magic of a person at a distance of several meters.


    They all know that in the near future, there will be a big war in Los Angeles, so they are now in ports, railway stations and airports, observing whether there are witches or spirituals in the people from Los Angeles, and investigating whether there are degenerates in the mix.


    Moore and Ingrid were in charge of the airport, but they didn''t expect to be found on the first day.


    "What is this? Bring it to me. "

 Chapter 747

    Moore and Ingrid took it to fight, and handed the magic test instrument directly to Giselle.


    "What is this?"


    "Magic tester."


    ¡°205£¿ Is this my magic number? "


    "Yes."


    Giselle soon figured out how to use the magic test instrument. He tried Moore and English and found that their values were quite low.


    "Who are you?"


    "We are a member of the supernatural society, miss. Our task is to investigate every psychic who comes to Los Angeles, without malice."


    Giselle nodded and returned the instruments to them.


    Every city has its own rules. Before they went to other cities, they would also be investigated by local supernatural forces.


    "Miss, are you interested in going to our association to make a more accurate magic rating? Our association can give you the most professional assessment, as well as the level certificate and identity symbol. "


    "Yes, miss. Look, it''s a ring that symbolizes my rank."


    Both shook the gray rings on their fingers.


    "The supernatural society?"


    "Yes."


    "Yes, go and have a look." Giselle nodded.


    Now she wants to know something about the supernatural in Los Angeles.


    In fact, Moore and Ingrid also want to confirm that Giselle is not a degenerate.


    Although the magic testing instrument can test magic, it is impossible to judge whether the other party is a degenerate.


    They took Giselle to the supernatural society, and Giselle got out of the car behind them.


    Just then, Giselle saw a tall woman with a huge sword in her hand.


    And the big sword was in a throbbing fire.


    It''s not a common flame, it''s a flame that even the soul can destroy.


    The blade was waved in front of Giselle at a distance of more than ten meters. Giselle felt the magic of the blade.


    Giselle felt not only the magic, but also the power of destruction.


    It''s her! It''s her!


    Those two women said that she is the one who can fight against the source of depravity!


    Giselle looked at Gaia with his eyes shining.


    "What''s her name?"


    "Gaia, she''s the strongest member of our supernatural society."


    By this time, Gaia had finished training, and the sword was on the ground.


    "Moore, Ingrid, who is she?"


    "Gaia, she''s the witch I met at the airport. She wants to have a magic test."


    "Oh, just in time, I also want to test my magic power. I think my strength has improved a lot recently." Gaia said.


    "Hello, my name is Giselle. I''m from Denver."


    "Denver, it seems that there has just been a rainstorm there."


    "Yes, many have died." Giselle said meaningfully.


    "Test the magic first." Gaia said.


    "Miss Giselle, there are many free magic Rating tests. Please pay US $10000 first."


    "Do you swipe your card?"


    "Of course." "By the way, I sell insurance in my spare time. Do you want to buy an insurance for Miss Giselle?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡­¡­


    "205 magic value, level C, Miss Giselle, this is your magic ring." English gave Giselle a ring: "very good strength."


    Indeed, the entire supernatural society, Gaia, can compete with Giselle.


    And, of course, their horrible president.


    But in the minds of the members of the association, their president is not a person at all.


    "Silver ring? What grade is Miss Gaia''s red ring? "


    "I''m level B." Gaia said, but then she held the ball in her hands, and at that time the value on the magic tester began to soar.


    "Wow, the magic value is 588. Gaia, you''re so powerful, you''re making so much progress. You''ve reached A-level."


    Ingrid replaced Gaia with a gold ring, which Gaia was very satisfied with.


    Giselle looked at Gaia admiringly: "Miss Gaia, have you ever fought with a very powerful monster before?"


    Gaia froze. "Are you a diviner?"


    When Giselle saw Gaia, he didn''t deny it, but even believed that Gaia was the man.


    "Miss Gaia, I want to be your entourage."


    "Well Sorry, I can''t accept it. "


    "Why? Is it because I''m not strong enough? "


    "No, because I don''t think I''m qualified to have an entourage.""No, you are qualified."


    "No matter what you say, I will not accept it."


    Just then, the outside door was opened.


    Giselle found an Asian standing outside.


    "And West? Where is that bastard? " Chen asked.


    "Well Chen, what do you want to do with West? "


    "Go fishing." Chen said.


    Gaia rolled her eyes. She didn''t believe Chen wanted to go fishing.


    Chen was never the kind of person who would spend hours sitting still in front of a fishing rod.


    On weekdays, even in meetings, Chen couldn''t keep the same posture for three minutes.


    Different from Gaia''s idea, Giselle looked at Chen Yu and regarded him as a passer-by.


    Probably like Moore and Ingrid, they are on the edge of the supernatural society.


    "By the way, is that big sword out there your new one?"


    "Yes, I just got it today."


    "Falk, what about mine? Why have you promised me and made me a set of weapons, and the weapons I asked for are paid by yourself, but your weapons are paid by the association, why are you so unfair? "


    Giselle said to himself, "can you compare with Gaia?"?


    Gaia is the most powerful force of the supernatural society.


    "Do you want weapons, too? Don''t you have a weapon? "


    "I''m not for myself. I''m for my new pet." Chen said.


    "The gorilla?"


    "Yes, this is not Los Angeles By the way, who is she? "


    "Giselle, witch."


    "Hello, Miss witch, where are you from?"


    Giselle turned his head and looked proud.


    Chen Yu chuckled, "tell West that if he doesn''t show up in front of me in ten minutes, I''ll throw him into the sea and feed him to the fish."


    "President, I''m here..." West''s voice came from outside.


    "Have you done what I asked you to do?" Chen asked.


    "When it''s done, the weapons are outside."


    Chen and West said and left. Giselle asked, "that man is your president?"


    "Well."


    "What wizard is he?"


    "He? It''s a druid. We''ve got a great president. It''s my idol. " Moore''s eyes were full of adoration.


    "Well, Chen is not here, and you don''t need to flatter him here." Gaia rolled his eyes.


    Giselle was more determined, even Gaia was so dismissive of the president.


    As expected, he is just a incompetent waste with the title of president.

 Chapter 748

    "President, I''m ready. I''ve found an island for you. That island will have cumulonimbus this afternoon. And I''ve found the person who rains. At 8:00 in the night, I''ll launch a dry ice bomb over the island." "It''s going to rain for about two hours," West said


    Chen Chu nodded, and he would go home with King Kong to the island.


    At noon, Chen Yu took King Kong to sea.


    The Island West found for Chen is not far, less than 200 nautical miles from Los Angeles.


    However, the island is a coral reef with a very small area, which is only three or four square kilometers in total.


    "King Kong, start setting up the magic array."


    The two chose a vacant area. King Kong was responsible for arranging the magic array, and Chen Yu was responsible for making the lightning device.


    The magic array has an area of more than ten meters in diameter. Chen Yu can''t understand the magic array.


    Until after 8 p.m., Chen was waiting for the rain.


    Just then, the wind began to grow.


    The sky began to thunder, Chen Yu stood in the middle of the magic array.


    King Kong is in charge of the magic circle.


    Three lightning rods are arranged around, and the leads of the three lightning rods are all connected to the magic array.


    The first thing that came down was the rain. It rained cats and dogs.


    Where King Kong drives magic, it''s like jumping a God.


    And then start waiting


    Wait for the thunder


    "Master, will there be thunder today?"


    "Should There will be. " Chen is not sure.


    Suddenly, there was thunder in the sky.


    "Here it is Prepare, master use the whole body strength. "


    Bang -


    the lightning didn''t split on the magic array, Chen Yu was discouraged.


    "Wait for the next thunder."


    Boom -


    didn''t split on the magic array


    Chen Yu has been in the rain for two hours, and then thunder should have fallen on the magic array.


    Chen Yu from standing to sitting, finally simply lying on the magic array.


    Seeing that the rain is going to stop, Chen Yu has given up completely.


    Boom -


    suddenly, a thunderbolt falls on the magic array without any sign.


    The magic circle is shining in an instant.


    "Ah..." Chen Yu felt all the current flowing through his body.


    Chen Chu jumped up, and the current seemed to touch something in his body.


    The thunder didn''t do much damage to Chen Yu.


    Chen''s current physical fitness is quite different.


    It''s dozens of times stronger than ordinary people, plus the bonus of magic resistance.


    This kind of thunder can''t cause fatal damage to Chen Yu at all.


    "King Kong, how is it? Is it a success?"


    "Master, failed..." King Kong shook his head.


    "What? Failed? Why? That''s what I got for nothing? "


    "Master, the power of lightning is too weak. All steps are enough, but the power factor in your body is not activated."


    "Is that as long as the electricity is large enough?"


    Chen Yu thought of artificial power generation, but King Kong denied it.


    "No, only when the lightning runs through the heaven and the earth, carries the elements between the heaven and the earth, and then enters the body, can the effect be achieved."


    "Forget it. Failure is failure. Go home."


    Although Chen Yu is disappointed, he is ready to fail.


    After Chen Yu and King Kong left, the demon horn, which had been inserted around the magic array, suddenly smashed.


    ¡­¡­


    "President, did the magic you were going to do last night succeed?" Asked West.


    "Failed." Chen Yu is in a bad mood.


    Originally, he went with great hope.


    But the result is not satisfactory.


    "I don''t want to hear bad news all day today."


    Generally, Chen Yu will pass the unhappiness on to others when dealing with the unhappiness.


    "What about the weapons I want?"


    "It''s done." Said West at once.


    He doesn''t want to be Chen''s target.


    "Good news, president."


    "Tell me."


    "The witch named Giselle who came to our Association yesterday is willing to join our association. Another member of our association has been added. She has level C magic, and she controls mechanical magic."


    "Is her origin clear?"


    "Not yet..."


    "If you don''t find out, how dare you bring her into the association? Who gave you so much power? Don''t all the new members need to go through mine? What if she''s a degenerate? "


    "Ah I''ll inform her now and refuse her to join. ""Are you a pig? Now there are so few people in our association. You still push out a C-level witch. Do you rely on several of you to support the association?"


    West was about to cry. "What do I do?"


    "Take Giselle to my office, and I will cross examine her in person to find out her real purpose."


    "Oh, I''ll call Giselle."


    West fled Chen''s office.


    Chen Yu is obviously going to cut them today.


    A quarter of an hour in front of Chen Yu is a quarter more dangerous.


    After a while, Giselle came to Chen''s office.


    "President." Giselle looks at Chen.


    Her eyes are full of pride. The man in front of her is a waste to her.


    Like most members of the supernatural society.


    However, only one Gaia is enough for the association.


    "I heard you''re from Denver?"


    "Yes."


    "I heard that Denver suffered some kind of attack, not only the rainstorm and water in the city, but also the supernatural world suffered a huge loss."


    "That''s right." There was a trace of sadness in Giselle''s eyes.


    "You know what I''m talking about?"


    "Yes, I know, the source of depravity."


    "Then you know that the source of depravity is to be able to control witches and distort their thinking."


    "I know."


    "Then how can I assure you that you are not a controlled degenerate?"


    After a while, Giselle came out of Chen''s office.


    West stood outside the door. "Giselle, how are you communicating with the president?"


    "The president has accepted me." Said Giselle.


    "Oh, that''s good. By the way, how did you prove to the president?"


    "I told the president that I would give him $100000 as long as he didn''t question and harass me."


    West''s eyes are about to fall out. Is that ok?


    "Well, you go."


    After Giselle left, West entered Chen''s office.


    "President, why do you do this? Didn''t you say you wanted to test Giselle? A hundred thousand dollars will buy you? "


    "Of course not. Can you imagine that if she is a degenerate, if she is dominated by the degenerate source and hates me with the degenerate source, she will give me a hundred thousand dollars?"


    "Well But... "


    "No, but you don''t know the source of the depravity. With his hatred of me, he can''t compromise with me. Even if he is cheating with me, I know him very well. 100000 dollars is not the decisive factor, but the attitude." Chen said.


    "What if it''s not a hundred thousand dollars, but a thousand dollars?"

 Chapter 749

    "If you give me a thousand dollars, it''s definitely a degenerate."


    "Why?"


    "A thousand dollars is an absolute insult to me."


    Chen Yu''s words made West speechless.


    your boss has the final say.


    Giselle can be said to despise the president to the extreme.


    One hundred thousand dollars, and he was bought directly.


    Even she thought the $100000 was not worth it.


    Maybe a thousand dollars is enough to shut him up.


    At home, Chen Yu took out the weapons specially made for King Kong.


    A big hammer is not specially made.


    Apart from being big, it has no characteristics.


    The hammer head weighs five tons and the iron rod is four meters.


    King Kong has no other moves. He smashes it with a hammer, which is quite powerful.


    ¡­¡­


    It''s getting windy in downtown Los Angeles recently.


    The weather forecast says a storm will hit Los Angeles in the near future.


    Chen also held the last meeting before the storm.


    "You know what''s going on these days. I don''t need to say anything else." Chen Yu looked at the crowd and said, "this has nothing to do with the supernatural society. Don''t do anything about it. Go back to your home and find your mother. No matter what happens outside, it has nothing to do with you. From today on, we will have a week''s temporary holiday. If the rainstorm lasts for a long time, then the holiday will be postponed."


    "President, how can this be? Shouldn''t our supernatural society protect ordinary people?"


    Giselle stopped immediately and stood up directly to confront Chen Yu.


    "The people in the east side of China also live in the water life. If you have this mind, you can go there for a walk." Chen said.


    Chen Yu ignored Giselle: "you are also people with a family and a career. Take good care of your family and friends first, and then safeguard world peace. Gaia, you too."


    Gaia did not speak. He sat there with his chest in his arms all the time, even without looking at Chen Yu.


    She knew Chen was going to do it alone.


    What she says now, Chen Yu will stop her and even drive her out of Los Angeles.


    It''s better not to talk directly than to be stopped by Chen Yu.


    Giselle looked at Chen Yu with a disgusted look, and also stopped talking.


    After Chen Yu explained a few words, the meeting ended directly.


    Giselle finds Gaia: "Gaia, are you going to act alone?"


    Gaia looked down at Giselle: "listen to the president, you can''t participate in this matter. Hide yourself well and don''t go out at will."


    Gaia''s answer, let Giselle think, Gaia is to act alone.


    The windy weather has affected the operation of Los Angeles to a certain extent.


    However, Chen was very happy, because Angel beach also issued an early warning message, so fari had a holiday.


    Today, the wind in mirror lake is also a little strong. Chen Zhu and fari are swimming on the lake.


    "Fanny, I suddenly hope that there will be several such storms in Los Angeles every year."


    "If Los Angeles comes several times a year, how much will it cost?" Farrie''s eyes are white.


    Chen Yu didn''t think so, but he didn''t lose his money.


    After landing, the evil devil helped Chen Yu and fari to bring bath towels.


    "Chen, why don''t we go to Sacramento for a few days in the storm in Los Angeles?"


    Chen looked at Farley and said, "I have some other things in Los Angeles."


    "You look forward to my holiday every day, but you haven''t put down your work yet."


    Chen Yu laughs bitterly. If this matter is not solved, they will never have peace.


    Farry felt vaguely that this time things would be like in New York City again.


    She loves Chen Zhu so much that she hopes to avoid going to Sacramento for a few days.


    "Just a little thing." Chen Yu smiled and said, "how many days would you like to live in Farr''s house? By the way, take the princesses with you. "


    "No, I don''t want to go out recently." This time, farry doesn''t want to leave Chen Yu''s side. No matter what the situation is, she hopes to stay with Chen Yu.


    ¡­¡­


    "Chen, there''s something wrong with the atmosphere in Los Angeles recently. Will something happen?" Sienna asked by phone.


    "It''s true that something will happen. Try not to go out. By the way, stay with Rupert. It''s better to go out for a few days and come back."


    "No way." "If there''s something going on, then I can''t leave, and the company of movich tutas can''t do without me," Siena said


    "OK, whatever you like, but if you are in danger, don''t conflict at will. If you find something wrong, run or inform me directly."


    "I see."


    Chen Yu has informed all his friends once. If they can listen, they can listen. If they can''t listen, they can''t.That night, light rain began to fall over Los Angeles.


    But the rain is very small, just hazy drizzle.


    It doesn''t affect the normal order of Los Angeles.


    It rained for two days without stopping.


    There does not seem to be an increasing trend either.


    "Mr. Chen, are you busy now?" Li Qing dialed Chen Yu.


    "No, there''s nothing to do these two days. Is there anything?"


    "Mr. Ethan has rheumatism recently. He can''t stand up. He doesn''t want to trouble you. So I want to ask you if you have time to come over and show Mr. Ethan."


    "All right, no problem." Chen agreed directly.


    After talking with fari, Chen Yu drove on the road.


    Because of the rain, it seems that there are more guests coming to the hotel.


    Since the last fire, the hotel has been redecorated and many facilities have been renovated.


    Today''s hotels are a little bit more upscale, and Ethan''s business is starting to get better.


    When Chen Yu arrived at the hotel, Li Qing was in charge of looking at the front desk.


    When I came to Ethan''s room, Ethan, the old son of a bitch, was still in the world.


    "Fark squid, I heard sister said you were dying."


    "Facco, why did you come?" Ethan stares at Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu rolled his eyes. "You have rheumatism. Why don''t you call me?"


    "It''s just a small problem." Ethan said uninteresting, "I really should get rid of Li Kai. I have ordered her not to call you."


    "Ethan, if you and sister Qing go to other cities for a while, there may be dangerous things in Los Angeles," Chen said, while failing to get Ethan to do acupuncture


    Ethan, lying on his bed, refused directly, "how could this be? There are so many guests in my shop."


    "Come on, I said you won''t listen. I''m not going out these days."


    "Do you see the door I''ve come out of?"


    Just then, a man walked by the door.


    Chen Yu looks back. Giselle?


    Giselle also found Chen Yu in the house.


    "How are you?" Giselle looks at Chen Yu unexpectedly.


    "My main business is a doctor." Chen said.


    "When is it? I''m still wandering outside." Giselle looked at Chen Yu with disgust.

 Chapter 750

    Chen Yu plans to go home after he has treated Ethan.


    Just about to drive, suddenly Giselle got into his car.


    Chen Yu was shocked: "what are you going to do? Giselle, I already have a girlfriend


    Giselle gave Chen a copy of the information.


    Chen Xun turned over two pages, which were full of names and addresses.


    He didn''t understand what it was.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Are you the president of the supernatural society? Can''t you see the information of your own society?"


    "Oh Is this the information of our association? You know I''m usually very busy at work, and I don''t necessarily pay attention to these unimportant information. "


    "It''s a surprise to go to Giselle, and then to see the black witch. Now she has become an octopus.


    The upper body is human and the lower body has been replaced by octopus.


    "I''ll kill you!" Cried the black witch angrily.


    "Then you''d better die first." Giselle did not show mercy at this time.


    A spinning fly ball passed over the black witch''s head, throwing a lot of strong acid from the fly ball.


    "Ah ah..." The black witch wailed in pain.


    Seeing that Giselle was more difficult to deal with than she thought, the black witch turned and ran away.


    Although she was beaten by Giselle all the time, she didn''t run slow at all.


    And the lower body of the octopus allows her to walk on the ground in a complex factory environment.


    Giselle is also constantly pursuing the black witch.


    But in this complex environment, her spinning ball is also limited, unable to fly as freely as the air space in front of her.


    Just then, the black witch came to the entrance of a sewer, opened the manhole cover, and threw it directly at Giselle.


    Giselle quickly dodged, and the black witch plunged into the sewer.


    Giselle followed him down the drain.


    But in the sewer, not far away, Giselle saw blood on the ground.


    "Is there anyone else here?"


    Giselle ran a few more steps and found that it was a broken arm.


    Giselle went on, and she saw two bodies.


    One of the bodies she knew was the Witch of Denver.


    But the man had become a degenerate a dozen days ago.


    The two bodies were strung in a straight line with a steel bar and then embedded in the wall.


    Giselle went on again, another body, the body of a witch.


    The lower part of the body is also an octopus like the black witch.


    But now the body''s head is gone.


    The more in-depth, the more queasy Giselle was, the more bloody he was on his way.


    It was like a massacre. Giselle found a bigger space in the sewer, and it became a slaughterhouse.


    All the bodies we know and don''t know are discarded here.


    There are broken limbs and arms everywhere. There are bloody bodies everywhere.

 Chapter 751

    Giselle didn''t find a single living man. It was all dead.


    She can be sure that everything here is a degenerate.


    But she didn''t understand who came here.


    Kill a dozen degenerates.


    Giselle shuddered, turned and ran out.


    As soon as I ran to the corner, I saw a skull.


    Look carefully, it''s the head of the black witch she hunted before.


    Giselle saya''s escape from the sewer.


    From afar, we can see Chen Yu.


    "President..."


    "Honey, I really went to Ethan''s house to see a doctor for him. Then I went to the supermarket by the way and went home. Now I''m going home at once."


    "President..."


    Chen Chu looked at Giselle and said, "I have something urgent. I can''t take you back to the hotel. Take a taxi yourself."


    "I......"


    "Here''s fifty dollars, even for travel. Goodbye."


    With that, Chen Yu drove away.


    "Falk, asshole!"


    Giselle looked back at the old factory behind his eyes and shivered.


    She doesn''t want to stay here any longer.


    Giselle finally stopped a car and dawdled for an hour before returning to headquarters.


    Giselle found the tool room, where jurag and batilu were.


    Jurag is a weapon designer and batilu is good at manufacturing.


    "Batiru, I need to make a few more spin balls."


    "Well? Did you fight with anyone just now? "


    "Yes, that bastard president. I''m fighting. He doesn''t do anything. He''s calling his girlfriend from beginning to end. At last, he just leaves me where I am."


    When jurag and batilu heard about Chen Yu, they stopped talking.


    "I don''t understand why this kind of person is our president."


    "You''re so afraid of him?"


    "The last one who disobeyed the order of the president and returned the yang to serve the Yin was killed by the president in front of us."


    In Giselle''s mind, Chen Yu had the impression of a tyrant besides incompetence.


    "Won''t you resist?"


    "I''m very optimistic about you. You can try to fight against the president and see if he doesn''t beat you into a pig''s head." Jurag rolled his eyes.


    "I''m going to be beaten like a pig by him?" Giselle sneered and said to himself, I''m not your trash.


    The wind and rain are getting worse in Los Angeles.


    At the same time, the sea outside Los Angeles not only did not rise, but also retreated on a large scale.


    It also casts a cloud over the citizens of Los Angeles.


    There is only one possibility for this unusual retreat.


    The tsunami has arrived! The city of Los Angeles issued a red alert.


    Almost all traffic in Los Angeles stopped.


    Airports, railways, and sea boats were all shut down.


    Factories are closed, schools are closed, everyone knows that disaster is coming.


    At night, the wind is stronger and the rain is heavier.


    A large area of water has accumulated in some streets.


    And the water is growing fast, and some streets have been completely covered with water.


    "It seems to be windy and rainy today, Fanny. Shall we go to bed early?"


    "Don''t you think it''s very emotional in this weather?"


    Chen Chu helplessly looks at fari: "you are happy."


    Mirror lake water has also risen, and diffuse into the living room.


    King Kong curled up on the second floor, shivering.


    He was most afraid of water, and such a storm made him even more frightened.


    Chen Yu silently took out a lucky gold coin and put a drop of blood on it.


    "Good luck, God."


    ¡­¡­


    On a rainy night, Gaia left his apartment with a big sword.


    Just about to get on the bus, I found a dark figure sitting in my car.


    Gaia raised the sword, and just then Giselle''s head came out of the window.


    "Gaia, it''s me."


    "Why are you here?"


    "Miss Gaia, you are going to fight against the source of depravity, and I am going to fight with you."


    "You get out of the car."


    "Why? Why do you get off? "


    Gaia looked at Giselle and said, "it''s not something you should be involved in."


    "Gaia, do you know what happened to me?"


    "West has investigated that you and several of your senior sisters are suffering from accidents." Gaia said.


    Of course, the supernatural society is not so careless. Anyone can apply to join it.


    What''s more, it''s still a tense situation.Who knows if it''s a degenerate? There''s something else.


    So the identity and origin of Giselle have been checked for a long time.


    "I must take part."


    "You''re just in the way." "The president and I will deal with it," Gaia said


    "President? He will only let us hide. He can''t rely on it at all. "


    "I don''t know what you misunderstand about Chen, but he does a lot more for the association than you do." "In addition, the main battlefield of this battle is at the president''s home," Gaia said


    "I don''t care where the main battlefield is, but I must go with it."


    "Well, if there is a fight later, no one will protect you. Your life depends on you. So do I." Gaia said.


    Gaia and Giselle came to Dashan Town, but when they got to Dashan Town, they found that Dashan town had also accumulated water into the sea.


    Their car also broke down in the water.


    "Get out of the car and walk. It''s not far."


    "Gaia, where are we now?"


    "Go to the president''s house."


    "Why went there?"


    "I said it would be the main battlefield."


    "Why?"


    "Because the president is hostile to the source of depravity."


    "Feud? What kind of revenge can they have? "


    "The president nicknamed the source of depravity, and the source of depravity was furious."


    "What''s the nickname that allows the depraved source to go directly to the president?"


    "With tentacles."


    Gasp -


    Giselle almost didn''t laugh: "no wonder the depraved source hates the president so much."


    At this moment, the water level is very deep, and the water has already passed their waist, which makes their movement in the water more difficult.


    "Why does the president live in such a remote place?"


    "What''s the reason for this? Don''t say so much. The more you say, the more physical strength you will consume. Keep your physical strength and make it in the fight."


    Suddenly, in the distance, there was a huge black shadow passing in front of them.


    It''s a big ship, but it''s not floating on the water, it''s floating in the mid air.


    But it''s Thunderstorm night now. I can only vaguely see the outline of the big ship.


    "That is?" Gaia and Giselle took a breath.


    Gaia speeded up immediately and rushed toward Chen''s house.


    At the moment, Chen Yu is sitting on the top of the inner Pill on the lake.


    He didn''t want to fight in his own home, after all, it was a house he had built with a lot of money.


    If there is a fight inside and outside the villa, it will definitely be destroyed.


    At this time, a dark shadow was over Chen''s head.

 Chapter 752

    Chen Chu looks up at the black shadow on his head.


    A boat? The appearance of the source of depravity seems to be much bigger.


    If the ship is smashed down, it is estimated that it can also smash its own seven meat and eight vegetables.


    Fortunately, the ship floating in the sky has no such idea.


    At this time, fall from the sky one by one fallen.


    Dozens of depraved people are distributed on the mirror lake, their feet touching the lake surface but not sinking.


    These degenerates also don''t speak, and they directly fight.


    The magic of every degenerate begins to mix and form a magic array.


    Chen Yu looked at these degenerates and said, "let''s call out your enemy. It''s meaningless to come here with your cannon fodder."


    Just then, a wave came from the distant water.


    The source of depravity entered mirror lake from the river mouth.


    "Man, we meet again."


    "Hey, don''t worry."


    Chen Yu looked at the source of depravity: "are we direct? Don''t beat around the bush. "


    "Do you think these witches are useless to you?"


    "Are they useful? I didn''t see it. " Chen Yu shook his head.


    "These thirty-six witches are all the town witches I carefully selected. They all have strong suppression magic. Now they have formed a seal magic array. Even I can''t break free, you? Do you think you are stronger than me? "


    Chen just wanted to step forward, but found that he could not move a step.


    Can''t move? Chen tried to move again, but still couldn''t move.


    "How is it? Is it a surprise? " The tone of the fallen source is full of happiness.


    Chen Yu looked at the source of depravity: "have you forgotten that this is my main battlefield!"


    At this time, a lot of dim light suddenly appeared on both sides of mirror lake.


    The armed skeletons appeared and began to fire at the witch on the lake.


    Dada -


    "ah..."


    One witch after another began to be shot, Chen Yu also felt that the suppression force seemed to be weaker, but still could not move.


    "Start the wrath of Zeus at once!" Of course, the source of depravity does not think naively that Chen can be eliminated by this magic array.


    The ship in the sky suddenly flashed electric light.


    Gaia and Giselle saw the electric light over mirror lake.


    "No, they are at war."


    Gaia and Giselle found a plank and rowed as if it were a boat.


    Finally, they came to mirror lake.


    They saw Chen Yu trapped by the witch in the middle of the lake, and the bullets in the wind and rain.


    "Chen! I''ll help you! " Gaia yelled, jumped straight up from the plank into the air.


    Gaia''s huge sword was cut off, and a degenerate took a box of rice in an instant.


    "Gaia! Don''t come here. "


    Just then, the dark clouds in the sky suddenly flashed and thundered.


    Innumerable electric light shoots at the spaceship in the mid air, which also makes the spaceship explode with strong light.


    Then, the ship''s light and electricity shot at Chen.


    Boom --


    "bad..." The huge impact took Chen as the center and spread in all directions.


    Gaia was directly shocked out.


    "Ah..." Chen Yu suffered a huge current bombardment, and the whole person was shaking.


    At the moment, Chen Yu is in great pain, but he has another feeling.


    That kind of feeling is very similar to that in martial arts novels, Ren Du''s two veins are opened.


    However, after the huge current impact, Chen Yu also lost consciousness and fell on the water without any movement.


    Giselle did not expect that the president she hated and despised would die like this.


    However, it is also reasonable. After all, what he is facing is the source of the depravity of terror.


    "No!" Fari rushed out of the house. She wanted to swim to Chen Yu.


    Gaia was awake at the moment and roared, "no!"


    "A school of miscellaneous fish."


    The source of depravity looked at the remaining few people, and more depraved people fell from the spacecraft in the sky.


    With a wave of Gaia''s great sword, he split a fallen man.


    Gaia''s sword is burning with the hot dragon breath and waving wildly.


    Even heavy rain can''t extinguish the flames on the blade.


    Fari has swam to Chen Yu''s side and dragged him to the top of the inner alchemy.


    "Chen, how can you do this? How can you leave me behind?" Farley was crying.


    All of a sudden, farry thought of it and immediately pulled a gold coin from her neck.


    "By the way, die for the gold coin, die for the gold coin, Chen, don''t die, don''t die!"However, Chen Yu is still motionless, lying quietly in the arms of fari.


    Gaia fought hard to the shore. When he saw the beauty in the middle of the lake, he immediately jumped into the lake again.


    But at this time, a tentacle wound her up and rolled her into the air.


    "Obey me!"


    Gaia is the blood of the Dragon nationality. How could it be controlled by the depraved source.


    Gaia burst into flames.


    The tentacles were immediately released by the burning.


    At this time, Gaia by releasing her tentacles, a force at the foot, and raised the height of several meters.


    Gaia''s body fell down, just like a meteor falling from the sky, towards the body of the fallen source.


    When Giselle saw Gaia, his eyes were full of expectation and adoration.


    Sure enough, we can only hope for Gaia in the end.


    However, the source of depravity does not give Gaia access to ontology at all.


    A huge tentacle suddenly sweeps towards Gaia, who is falling.


    Bang -


    Gaia was swept out directly and hit the shore.


    Gaia stood up with difficulty, and a mouthful of blood came out of his mouth.


    It''s too hard to fight such a monster.


    Chen can''t win, let alone himself.


    Giselle''s face was full of consternation, and his original hope vanished in an instant.


    How could this happen?


    Why is the gap so large?


    Can''t even Gaia defeat this source of depravity?


    More fallen men fell from the mid air craft, and they all came towards the middle of the fari and Chen Yu.


    Gaia wanted to come forward to help, but with a move, she fell on the water.


    Her legs and ribs were broken, and Gaia was more anxious.


    Now she can only rely on the big sword to support her body.


    "Roar!" A dragon chant is heard everywhere.


    Suddenly, a red light appeared in the dark.


    From the direction of the villa, something with a whole body of flames rose.


    Gaia''s eyes were inconceivable.


    She felt the blood in her body begin to boil.


    She felt the same way when she was on the island of sitrol.


    It''s the same feeling when the three headed dragon appears.


    It''s just that the feeling is stronger this time than last time.


    From the bottom up, a pillar of fire pierced the sky.


    The spaceship in the sky was directly penetrated by the dragon breath, and then fell down in the violent explosion.

 Chapter 753

    Obitos has turned into a six or seven meter fire dragon, roaring up to the sky.


    Obitos was not much longer, but he was much bigger.


    "Fire dragon!?" Gaia and Giselle were shocked.


    How can Chen Yu keep a fire dragon?


    Then suddenly nine snake heads came out of the water.


    The nine heads of snakes bite one at a time and directly bite the nine fallen ones.


    The hydra is right around her, protecting her.


    "The sea monster


    Nine heads of small nine, left a corrosion bomb, and a gas.


    As long as you want to get close to fari, you are all killed by Xiao Jiu.


    Obitos is flying on the mirror lake, around farry, blowing a dragon breath, and surrounding farry.


    All of a sudden, Gaia found something moving under her feet. She stepped back in fright. She found that under the water, there were many vines.


    More and more of these vines, and then built a wall of vines.


    Not only her left and right, but the whole mirror lake is surrounded.


    Then Gaia saw a big tree coming to her.


    Eukins is in the war, too!


    Gaia knew the big tree. It was the big tree Chen had planted in the backyard.


    The whole mirror lake has been walled with vines.


    Then three dogs joined the battle.


    The three headed dog, with Hellfire on his body, suddenly rushed out of the water and took a bite of a fallen man.


    With three heads, the degenerate is divided into three parts.


    "Three headed dog!" Gaia took a breath of cool air.


    Fari ignored all the things around her, just holding Chen''s body and crying all the time.


    Suddenly, fari felt Chen Zhu move.


    When fari was shocked, she cried excitedly, "Chen? Chen? Chen? You''re not dead? You''re not dead, are you? "


    Chen Yu slowly opened his eyes, grabbed Fanny''s neck and kissed her, "how are you coming here?"


    "You bastard, why don''t you die?" A slap from fari rewarded Chen Zhu.


    Chen touched his cheek, regardless of the fire around him, and took farry and kissed him.


    Fari Vigorously opens Chen Yu: "asshole, don''t you see what''s going on now?"


    Chen Yu did not care so much, holding Fanny on that kiss.


    "Have you had enough?" Cried fari gasping.


    Chen finally let go of fari and roared in the direction of the villa: "King Kong, get out of here for me. If you don''t come out again, you will never come out."


    Gaia saw Chen Yu stand up miraculously, his eyes full of surprises.


    King Kong came out of the villa. Although the water didn''t reach his calf, he was very afraid.


    "Obitos."


    When obitos heard Chen''s voice, he immediately fell to Chen''s side and licked Chen''s cheek.


    "Send fari to the shore. You and King Kong protect fari."


    Chen Yu put fari behind obitos, and obitos smoothly sent fari to the shore.


    Giselle couldn''t believe looking at Chen Yu.


    How many legendary creatures does this guy keep?


    Fire dragon, sea monster and hellhound!


    And the incredible tree people.


    These three are almost the most representative legendary creatures in the West.


    Now she saw it all at once, all overnight.


    "* * * *, Chen Yu doesn''t follow the depraved source to smash the truth, madly, madly.

 Chapter 754

    To say the source of depravity is the real iron.


    Chen Yu smashed more than ten times, but he didn''t die.


    But even if it is not dead, it does not mean that the source of depravity is unharmed.


    He''s not steel, he''s beaten on the ground by a stone ball weighing dozens of tons.


    Anyone who changes will be beaten.


    Giselle''s been looking stupid.


    Once the source of depravity, when is it so fragile?


    No, it''s not that he''s fragile, it''s that man''s horrible.


    Chen''s two separate bodies also joined in the beating.


    The three figures fight with one fist and one foot, and will not stop fighting the source of depravity.


    "Come on, do a stripper, come on..."


    If you can, now the source of depravity really wants to give Chen Zhu a stripper dance.


    However, Chen Yu found that such a beating would not work.


    The life of the fallen source is too hard.


    You know, he''s a fast recovery type alien.


    "Man, you can''t kill me. Give up." Said the fallen source.


    He now knows that he can''t beat Chen Yu and simply gives up resistance.


    But he has amazing resilience. The dead pig is not afraid of boiling water.


    Chen Yu called Gaia to his side: "Gaia, cut off his parts."


    "What to do?" Gaia asked, puzzled.


    "This thing recovers too fast. I have to deal with it multiple times. He can recover quickly."


    "Then what?"


    "My pet just likes to eat him." "Feed my pet first," Chen said


    Chen''s pets, big and small, are all here.


    For them, the source of depravity is a huge roasted whole sheep.


    No one is polite to him. It''s just three people biting the source of depravity.


    Gaia and Chen Yu began to cut the flesh and blood from the source of depravity, and then threw it into the water for Amun to eat.


    They just think of themselves as butchers.


    Giselle got close and looked at Chen Yu and Gaia, who were all bloody.


    Even if they were not enemies, the sea scared Giselle to death.


    Giselle looked into the eyes of the fallen source, and suddenly a thought came into her mind.


    Chen Yu seemed to feel it and turned to look at Giselle.


    "If you''re under control now, I''ll cut you off and feed the dog."


    Giselle shivered with fear, and the whole man was awake.


    Sometimes fear is the best way to stay awake.


    "Chen, no way. This guy is recovering so fast that he can''t kill him at all."


    Soon, Chen''s pets were full.


    He could eat it again, but the source of degeneration was restored.


    "Call Allah. She has a magic book with a way to seal it."


    The rain still hasn''t stopped. The water is almost over one layer.


    Allah finally came, of course, along with the other members of the association.


    But they came by speedboat. At that time, the whole Los Angeles became a lake, and the vehicles couldn''t move at all.


    "Giselle, why are you here? How about the president? "


    Giselle is now afraid to approach the source of depravity, pointing to Chen Yu on the other side of mirror lake.


    Chen Yu continues to beat up the source of depravity. Gaia is already exhausted and is taken back to the villa for rest.


    "Falk What a big


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "That''s not the source of depravity, is it?"


    "It''s him." Arras nodded.


    "I don''t want us to fight, do I? We don''t know. " Said West.


    "The president has defeated him, but he can''t kill him, so he called Arras and asked her to find a way to seal the source of depravity."


    "I''ll go there."


    "Don''t go. I was almost controlled by the degenerate source." Giselle quickly grabbed Allah: "except for the president and Gaia, it seems that other people will be very difficult to avoid."


    "But how can Allah seal the source of depravity if he cannot pass?"


    "Let the president''s pet deliver the message." Said Giselle.


    Just now, she saw Chen''s pets delivering messages for Chen and fari.


    Farry only needs to say a few words to a pet, and then the pet can pass the message to Chen Yu, and these pets will not be controlled by the degenerate source.


    Chen Yu is also tired. After all, he has been fighting all night.


    Although the source of depravity was beaten all over, but as long as he stopped for a moment, he began to jump again.


    No way, we can only continue to abuse.


    With a few sharp trees, Chen Yu nailed the source of depravity to the ground.Eukins also used vines to tie the source of depravity into zongzi.


    But it''s not the way to go on like this. Chen Yu will eventually get tired.


    Although Chen Yu was split by Lei once, his physical strength increased significantly again.


    But there are limits.


    Then obitos flew over.


    "ADA, said the little human girl over there, she does not have enough ability to seal the source of depravity."


    "There''s no point in that?" Chen asked.


    If Arras can''t help it, he can only put the source of depravity away.


    This time, if we put the source of the depravity away, we will have no chance to kill him again.


    And this time the feud was so big that he would be shot in the back if he could not point to the source of the depravity.


    "She said she couldn''t seal it completely."


    "What do you mean by that?"


    "I don''t know."


    "Come back and ask."


    After half pay, obitos is back.


    "ADA, said the little human girl, her seal will have holes."


    At this time, the source of depravity stopped.


    You beat and beat, scolded and scolded, how can you still want to seal me.


    The depraved source rioted directly, and the tentacles waved again.


    Chen Yu''s eyesight is not good. It''s going to be war again.


    Chen Yu suddenly thought of a way, the source of depravity is the heterogeneous gods.


    So he also has the core of making keepsake in his body, right?


    If you take his core down, I don''t know if he can be arrogant.


    Chen Chu did not do two endlessly, directly took out the bronze sword, attached to the dark original liquid, and directly poked into the body of the source of depravity.


    "Ah ah..."


    The original dark liquid infiltrates into the body of the fallen source, and the fallen source feels extreme pain again.


    He is no stranger to this kind of pain. Last time, he was tortured for two months with only a little dark original liquid.


    This time, it''s not just a little bit. The source of depravity is again crazily waving his tentacles.


    The people in the distance were shocked. Chen Yu was the only one who could fight that kind of monster.


    If they are replaced, I''m afraid a single touch will be able to shoot them directly.


    A large number of dark primordial fluid infiltrated into the body of the fallen source, and began to ravage in his body crazily.


    Chen Yu is cutting tentacles wildly outside, but it''s more difficult to deal with this depraved source than before.


    Chen Chu directly grabbed the source of depravity and beat the earth right and left.


    When all the people looked foolish, they saw Chen Yu beating Chen Yu violently there.

 Chapter 755

    "No! No...... " The source of depravity struggles hard.


    If you don''t work hard at this time, you will kneel.


    He felt that Chen''s dark liquid had penetrated into his body and was trying to capture the core.


    However, the struggle of the source of depravity did not stop Chen''s purpose.


    At the moment when the dark solution touches the core, the dark solution suddenly surges.


    Poof, the air hole, mouth, nose and eyes of the source of depravity spewed out a lot of dark original liquid.


    And the source of depravity completely lost its vitality and never moved again.


    Chen Yu sat on the ground tired, and it was over.


    At this time, the sky is slightly bright, and everyone is looking at the direction of the backlight.


    That one doesn''t move, and Chen Yu sits on the ground.


    All of us are scared.


    It''s finally over


    Giselle couldn''t believe looking at Chen Yu.


    She could not imagine that the real terror in the association was not Gaia, but Chen Yu.


    After a while, Chen Xun dragged his tired body back to the villa.


    Everyone looked at Chen.


    "President, you are so powerful. You are in my mind..."


    "Shut up. I''m very tired now. Get out of here. I''m going to have a rest." Chen Yu has a bad temper.


    Everyone knows that Chen Yu has always said the same thing.


    Now Chen Yu''s words are all gone.


    Chen Yu only left Gaia to help her treat the injury and arranged a room for her to rest.


    Chen Zhuo takes farry, who has not slept all night, and goes straight back to his bedroom.


    "Chen, I was scared to death last night. I thought..."


    Said fari, and her eyes began to tear again.


    "Sorry to worry you."


    Chen Yu didn''t want to let fari know the danger he had encountered in the past, because he was afraid that fari would be so sad.


    Chen Yu is very tired, and so is fari.


    In the hazy, Chen Yu suddenly saw a picture.


    A memory that should not belong to him at all appears in Chen Yu''s mind.


    Chen Yu is scared. Where does this memory come from?


    Chen Yu is now very conscious.


    Run! This memory segment gives Chen Yu the feeling that he is running for his life.


    Escape from the fog! There is a vast sea around.


    Chen Yu immediately realized that his extra memory was the memory of the source of depravity.


    This is obviously a memory before the source of depravity was sealed.


    But he seems to have escaped from somewhere.


    What''s after him?


    However, with the strength of the source of depravity, what can be pursued?


    To know the strength of the source of depravity is not comparable to the level of a cat and a dog.


    Just like the three headed dragon, the source of depravity can be easily overthrown.


    But Chen Yu felt the fear of the source of depravity.


    Around is still a vast sea, the source of degradation in the sea do not know how long drifting.


    All of a sudden, a ship directly hit the fallen source.


    Then Chen Yu covered his head and opened his eyes.


    At that moment, he really felt that he was really the source of depravity.


    The day dog, can''t be controlled by depraved source?


    Now the window is sunny and sunny.


    There was no black wind and rain.


    Chen Yu came downstairs and found fari and Gaia chatting in the yard.


    The flood has receded, and evil spirits are cleaning up inside and outside.


    When fari heard Chen Zhu coming downstairs, she exclaimed in surprise, "Chen, you wake up."


    "How many days did I sleep?"


    "One day more than last time, seventy-five hours."


    It seems that I''m really tired this time.


    "Gaia, how are you doing?"


    "Already." Gaia''s physical fitness is also extraordinary.


    "Chen, are you sure that our family''s children will eat that monster without eating a bad stomach?" Asked fari.


    These two days she found that every meal of her pet was to eat the corpse of the fallen source.


    No matter what food she prepared for them, they obviously prefer the corpses of the fallen source.


    "It''s OK. They like it." "It''s a pity that I haven''t had a chance to eat it in the future," Chen said


    Although mirrorlake has recovered its peace, some things brought by rainstorm and flood can not be cleaned up so quickly.


    For example, the nearby swimming pool is now full of mud washed down from the waterfall.


    Of course, there are hardworking evil spirits who are willing to work. Chen Yu and fari are not required to do everything by themselves.


    Gaia saw Chen Yu as well, and left after lunch.As soon as Gaia left, Chen Chu began to kiss me with fari.


    This time in Los Angeles, although it''s stormy and tsunami, it''s not very dead.


    Dead a couple, or in the wind and rain night to the sea waves.


    Chen Yu and fari are just you and me. Here comes the phone.


    "President, I''m listening to Gaia. You''re awake." Said West.


    "I''ll sleep. What can''t wake up? Can I talk?" Chen Yu said angrily.


    "President, all our funds have come down this year. Would you like to come and preside over it?"


    "How much is it?" Chen Yu''s eyes brightened.


    "Five million dollars in all."


    "So how much does my office need to be renovated?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    After kissing Farley goodbye, Chen Xun hurried to the headquarters of the association.


    Chen''s phone rang again just after Chen''s front foot left, but Chen''s phone was left at home.


    Fari picked up the phone and said, "hello."


    "Hello, aren''t you Mr. Zhao Chen?"


    "No, I''m her girlfriend. He forgot to call at home. What can I do for you?"


    ¡­¡­


    At the headquarters of the association, Chen Chu subconsciously reached out and touched his body. He forgot to take the phone with him.


    Forget it. I won''t lose my cell phone at home anyway.


    What''s more, there''s nothing shameful in my cell phone.


    Entering the conference hall, everyone looked at Chen Yu.


    The people who were still chatting happily shut up immediately.


    Now, as long as Chen Yu appears in the conference hall, no one has dared to disturb the order in the conference hall.


    "President, this is the achievements of the association in the past six months. Please read it out in person."


    Chen Yu''s eyes were white, and he had only joined the Association for less than three months. He read a fart.


    How can the United States and the United States engage in this formalism here.


    "You can enjoy it yourself. First, talk about how to use the funds."


    "President, our arms research department needs more money." Jurag spoke on the spot.


    In the association, jurag is always the one who needs the most money, and also the one who can get the most money.


    After all, he''s in charge of all the weapons in the society.


    Chen Zhu will give him some face.


    "As long as it doesn''t exceed $200000, it can be approved." Chen said.


    "President, two hundred thousand dollars is not enough. We don''t have anything to experiment with."


    "Nonsense, and don''t you study the atomic bomb. Two hundred thousand dollars is enough."


    "President..."


    "Or you can study some powerful weapons and come out next time you meet the monster, you can get them, and I''ll grant you as much money as you need in the future."


    Jurag stopped talking. Let''s forget it.


    No one can fix that thing except Chen Yu.

 Chapter 756

    Anyway, whoever needs funds can''t exceed 200000 US dollars.


    Beyond that line, Chen is in a hurry.


    My office hasn''t been decorated yet.


    You need some money, I need some money.


    These five million dollars look like a lot, but they can''t stand the share of these jackals, tigers and leopards.


    You should know that although there are few people in the supernatural society, there are many places where money is used.


    For example, the construction of the training ground will cost hundreds of thousands of dollars.


    Chen and West have conducted an assessment to build a training ground for members of the association.


    The preliminary estimate is $800000, previously because there was no money.


    Now that he has money, Chen wants to build a training ground first.


    Of course, if they apply for some weapons or equipment, Chen can approve it.


    Chen Zhuo Chen Zhuo returns home and finds that fari has been holding his mobile phone and sitting on the sofa.


    Chen Yu went up to hold fari. "Fari, what are you thinking?"


    Farley sat there speechless, just silent.


    "What''s the matter, Fanny?" Chen asked


    After five minutes of silence, fari finally spoke.


    "Chen, San Francisco Santa Maria hospital just called." Said Farley.


    "San Francisco? Santa Maria hospital? " Chen Yu has some doubts.


    "Call yourself. It''s a doctor John."


    Chen Yu hesitated for a moment, San Francisco?


    Among the people I know, it seems that Gelin is the only one.


    Is there something wrong with gren?


    If it''s gren, it''s no wonder that Fanny is so jealous.


    Hello, I''m Zhao Chen. Are you Dr. John, please


    "Hello, I''m Dr. John. Are you miss Gelin''s ex boyfriend?"


    Chen Yu hesitated for a moment and replied, "yes."


    "Miss Gelin gave birth to a baby girl in our hospital on August 15."


    Chen Yu was stunned directly. His expression was completely frozen. He turned his head and looked at fari in amazement.


    Chen Yu began to count the time again. He was the United States emperor after the national day last year.


    And then I slept with gren almost in October.


    At that time, I didn''t seem to have established a relationship with gren.


    As a matter of fact, she and Gelin have not established a relationship from the beginning to the end.


    So they paid more attention to that at that time.


    Gren took birth control pills.


    How can we have children?


    Well, that''s a little hard to think about.


    But Chen couldn''t help wondering if the child was his own.


    "Excuse me, where''s gren?"


    "Miss Gelin is dead."


    "Dead?"


    Chen Yu is confused again, dead?


    How did you die? Isn''t it hard to die in childbirth in this era?


    "Miss Gelin was shot at the time of her birth. Although we rescued her, we only had time to get the child out because of the serious injury."


    Dr. John said: "because miss Gelin only registered the father of the child as you, and also left your contact information, so our hospital can only call you. Of course, in law, you have no such obligation. If you refuse to adopt the child, we will send the child to the orphanage."


    "Just a moment. I''ll go to San Francisco tomorrow. Shall we have an interview then?"


    "OK."


    After hanging up, Chen Yu looks at fari.


    "Fari, I''m sorry Me. "


    Suddenly, farry pounced on Chen Yu: "Chen, shall we have a baby, too?"


    "Ah?"


    "I want to have a baby with you, too." Said Farley.


    Chen Yu doesn''t know what kind of thinking women have.


    But now he can''t even say that I don''t want to have children so early.


    In fact, Chen Yu didn''t plan to have children so early.


    He wants to keep going for a few more years.


    But now that other women have given birth to a child for him, what can Chen Yu say?


    "I''ll go to San Francisco tomorrow." Chen said.


    "Well, bring her back." Said Farley.


    Early in the morning, Chen Chu left for the airport.


    Chen''s mood is very complicated.


    Joy? nervous? Doubts?


    A woman sitting beside Chen Yu watched him sweating and in a trance.


    "Is there anything wrong with you, sir?"


    "Ah? I''m fine. " "I''m ok," Chen said


    The woman looks at Chen Yu''s tense appearance. Isn''t she a terrorist?Well, this woman wants more.


    The plane landed safely. Although Chen was nervous and hesitant, he didn''t do anything drastic on the plane.


    "Sir, the exit is over there." The woman followed Chen Yu and found that he didn''t seem to know the way.


    "Oh, thank you..."


    The woman followed Chen Yu and saw that he was still in a trance. She almost walked into the motorway and was hit by a car.


    A moment later, the woman pulled up her car at the airport and saw Chen Yu waiting for the bus on the side of the road.


    "Sir, where are you going? Do you want me to give you a ride? "


    "Is it convenient?"


    "As long as it''s not for me to take you to the suburbs."


    "St. Mary''s hospital."


    "OK, come on up." The woman looked at Chen Zhao who was nervous: "are you ill?"


    "No, I just suddenly learned that I had another daughter." Chen replied.


    "Your wife?"


    "No, it''s an ex girlfriend."


    "All right."


    At the door of the hospital, Chen looked back at the woman in the car and said, "thank you. Can I know your name?"


    "Maria."


    "My name is Chen. By the way, I know a man named Maria, but you are not the same as that Maria at all. Goodbye."


    Chen Yu went to the hospital and found Dr. John.


    "Hello, Dr. John. Can I see my daughter?"


    "You need to have a blood group comparison first. If you are not the father of the child, we can''t give you the child."


    The protection of children in the United States has reached a very severe level.


    Anything that has to do with children can become complicated.


    Of course, the blood group comparison soon came out.


    Dr. John took a blood comparison report: "Mr. Chen, after blood type matching and parent-child identification, we have determined that you are the biological father of the child."


    Chen Yu is really a child of his own.


    How can I be a father?


    "Mr. Chen, do you want to adopt a child?"


    "Of course, of course." Chen Chu nodded.


    "Our hospital will help you to open a certificate, and at the same time, it will also help you to contact the child adoption agency. I don''t know what Mr. Chen does?"


    "I''m a professor at the University of Los Angeles."


    A good job can definitely make the adoption process more smooth.


    "OK." Dr. John nodded.


    No matter whether one has occupational discrimination or not, when facing the choice of adoption, he will inevitably choose a university professor instead of a person whose income and position are higher than that of ordinary people.

 Chapter 757

    "Look, that child is your child." Dr. John pointed to the children in the nursery.


    Generally speaking, the children are placed beside the mothers, unless they are in poor health or have no parents to take care of them, they will be put here.


    "What number?"


    "The thirteenth."


    "Is the child healthy?" Chen asked.


    "The baby is weaker because it''s three weeks premature, but it''s much more stable now."


    "The silver bracelet on the child''s hand, is it left by Gelin?"


    Dr. John was stunned: "it''s strange that we won''t wear ornaments to children in the isolation room. Even the remains left by parents are not allowed."


    "Can I hold my baby?" Chen asked nervously.


    Dr. John looked at Chen Yu. Some young parents were Chen Yu.


    "I''m sorry, you are not allowed to contact the child until the adoption process is completed."


    "Well, how long will it take?"


    "If there is no accident, it will be finished in a day or two."


    "OK, thank you."


    Just then, across the aisle came a woman in black professional dress.


    The woman walked with the wind and her eyes were sharp like a dagger.


    "Dr. John, I''m taking my niece out of here now. I don''t want to hear any reason. I''m her only superior guardian."


    "I''m sorry, Miss Jacques. You''re not the first guardian. He is." John points to Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu is stupefied for a moment, and looks at the young lady in front of her in doubt.


    "Before she was admitted to the hospital, Miss Gelin once recorded that the name of the child''s father was Mr. Chen, who was the child''s father after the parent-child appraisal."


    "You don''t care if you are little Gelin''s biological father or not, you can offer a price now, as long as you give up the custody," she said


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t plan to." Chen Yu turns his head and doesn''t want to pay attention to Alex.


    My daughter, why let others take care of her.


    I didn''t know before. Now that I know it, there''s no reason to let it go.


    "You know I''m a lawyer, boy. You know I have a way to put you in prison," she said


    Boy, you know I''m a lawyer. You know I can get you to jail.


    Chen Yu''s cell phone plays this sentence. Chen Yu smiles and looks at aryx: "I''m sorry, I have a habit of recording when I talk to strangers."


    Jacques''s face sank. The guy looked more difficult than he thought.


    "Mr. Chen, I''m sorry for the mistake I made earlier." Suddenly, aryx''s tone and attitude changed, and her soft attitude: "I''m a sister to gren. I''m very sad about gren''s death. Now this child is gren''s only hope in the world. I hope to take care of her personally, and I can provide her with the best living conditions and education."


    "The best education for children is to follow their parents. Now that Gelin is gone, I have the obligation to take care of the children." Chen replied.


    "But you and Gelin broke up long ago. Now we should have a new love life. If you have more children in your life, it will have a great impact on your original life."


    "Any family with one more child will change, but my girlfriend and I will try to adapt to the change."


    Yalixi can''t make sense of Chen Yu. She shows her true shape again.


    "Gren''s children will never be adopted by outsiders."


    "I''m not an outsider to the child, I''m her father."


    "You have nothing to do with your child except blood."


    "Kinship is a very important relationship."


    "You can''t give your kids a good life."


    "I am a university professor. I can also submit my income certificate and my asset certificate. I have enough ability to provide the best life guarantee for my child, and I can guarantee that she can get the best care."


    Yarrix found that Chen was more difficult to deal with than he thought.


    Each other''s work gives them enough capital.


    It has to be said that if the decision is made by the person of the child adoption agency.


    My aunt can''t have enough advantages over my father.


    Lawyers to university professors, child adoption agencies will mostly judge the child to Chen Yu, the biological father.


    The adoption agency will determine the consanguineous relatives first, and the parents must be the top priority.


    After her death, only Chen Yu, the father, and her little aunt were able to relate to the child.


    If the child''s father is a rascal or a ruffian, yarrix can even directly send the father to prison through operation, and then obtain custody and custody.But now Chen''s work can be said to be the best support.


    Even if Alex is a billionaire, he may not be as good as a university professor.


    "Two, if you have any dispute, can you go to the outside of the hospital for consultation? This is the hospital. There are twenty children in the isolation room."


    "I won''t give up." Alexis left angrily.


    Chen Yu shrugged: "Dr. John, I hope the adoption certificate can be completed as soon as possible, preferably within 24 hours. If possible, I would like to donate one million dollars to the adoption agency and the hospital."


    Chen Zhuo saw that Alex was obviously not a good man or a faithful woman, and he didn''t want to dream too much at night.


    So it''s best to cut the mess quickly and bring the children to their own side.


    Dr. John''s eyes brightened: "OK, I''ll go and urge you."


    "Then I''ll trouble you."


    Chen Yu has been looking at the child through the glass window.


    At the moment, the child is sleeping peacefully, with a soft little cheek, a little ruddy.


    Chen Yu''s heart is more peaceful than ever. It seems that as long as he looks at her like this, he is more comfortable than anything else.


    "Mr. Chen, I''ll go first."


    "OK, goodbye."


    As soon as Dr. John was about to leave, he saw a woman in a suit rush over and grab Dr. John.


    "Where''s my child, Dr. John? Where are my children? Tell me, where is my child? You tell me. "


    "I don''t know about it, Mrs. law. Now the police have stepped in. Please be patient."


    "You lost my child, give it back to me, give it back to me."


    The woman was there crying incessantly.


    Chen Ji frowned, will the child still be lost in this hospital?


    Chen can''t help worrying. He can''t take his children with him now, which makes him more uneasy.


    No, I have to watch the children.

 Chapter 758

    A group of police arrived at the Santa Maria hospital.


    The police are not here for the first time.


    Over a period of two months, three cases of infant disappearance occurred.


    It also made St. Mary''s hospital a mess.


    "Three baby girls were stolen in the isolation room, right?"


    "Yes."


    "Is there monitoring?"


    "Yes." Dr. John is a doctor in obstetrics and gynecology. Although he is not a nurse, he also needs to cooperate with the police investigation.


    Several policemen looked at the surveillance screen: "who is that Asian sitting outside the isolation room?"


    "That''s from Los Angeles. The father of one of the children in the isolation room, by the way, the mother of that child was Miss Gelin, who was sent to the hospital half a month ago and was seriously injured."


    "Oh Is he the father of the child? " Some of the police had some accidents.


    "Let''s not talk about that. First adjust the surveillance video to the time before the baby disappeared."


    In the surveillance picture, a man in a cloak and robe came out of the isolation room with a child in his arms.


    The paramedics or doctors along the way, however, turned a blind eye to the man holding the baby.


    "This man is from your hospital?"


    "No, not at all."


    "Then why didn''t the people along the way react when such a stranger picked up the child from the isolation room?"


    Dr. John''s face was also very ugly, and he could not answer why.


    Those along the way, it seems, did not see this person at all.


    "The person who took the child three times is the same person, wearing the same clothes, not the staff of the hospital, but the people around him seem to see him completely."


    "Captain, what shall we do now?"


    "Now, there''s no other clue than this video. Go and issue a warrant." The captain shook his head. "By the way, you go back to the police station first."


    ¡­¡­


    Chen Yu was sitting in front of the isolation room, dozing off. Suddenly a voice came and woke him up.


    "Hey man, how are you?"


    Chen Yu looked up and found that he was a policeman with a moustache.


    "Hello, what can I do for you?" Chen asked.


    "Are you gren''s ex boyfriend?"


    "Well Yes. "


    "You came to see the children?" Asked the bearded policeman.


    "I''m here to pick up the children." "But the adoption documents are not ready," Chen said


    "Going out for a drink?"


    "Thank you for your kindness, but I want to stay here. I heard there was a case of baby loss in the hospital. I''m worried about my daughter''s accident." Chen said.


    Moustache sat beside Chen Yu: "Gelin is my colleague Eli Ross, but we have different groups. It''s a pity that she is such an excellent policeman."


    "Can you tell me how gren died?" Chen asked.


    Chen Yu doesn''t know now, if he knew that Gelin was pregnant at that time, whether he would still be with fari.


    Some things can never be confirmed, but the guilt for gren is real.


    "I''m not very clear about the specific situation, but I know that before her accident, she was investigating a case many years ago, and she seems to have obtained critical evidence."


    "What case?" Chen asked.


    "Beitan shipwreck accident." Said Eli Ross.


    "Is this a human accident?"


    "I think so." Eli Ross said, "I have something else to do. Let''s go. Goodbye."


    "Goodbye."


    After Eli rose left, Chen took out his mobile phone and input the Beitan shipwreck.


    Eight years ago, a sightseeing boat set out from Beitan port, but it suddenly sank into the water 30 minutes after leaving the port.


    At that time, there were 58 crew members and tourists on the sightseeing boat, and the rescue team arrived at the scene within 15 minutes.


    Twenty eight people were killed and thirty rescued in the accident.


    Chen Yu turned over several similar news, but the content was almost the same, and there was no more information.


    Chen Yu is a stranger in San Francisco, and there is no way to investigate him.


    However, Chen Yu is now most concerned about getting her daughter''s custody first.


    As for helping Gelin to find out the truth about her death, as well as her unfinished wish, we will wait until this is over.


    ¡­¡­


    "Help me to investigate a person. I want all the information of this person. It''s better to be able to find out if he has a criminal record, or has a history of taking... Drugs, and * * tendency."


    In her opinion, custody and custody of children should belong to her.


    I am the most intimate person of the child, not the man who only contributes a fine son."Tell me the name of the person you want to check."


    "Zhao Chen, Professor, University of Los Angeles."


    "This ten thousand dollars is a deposit. If you can find out his bad record, I will pay you another fifty thousand dollars."


    Jacques thought about it, but still felt uneasy.


    Don''t take the child away before the operation is done.


    Go to the hospital first and watch. If the adoption documents come down, you can stop them in time.


    ¡­¡­


    Chen has been sitting outside the isolation room for ten hours.


    Chen Chu got up and looked at his daughter in the isolation room.


    The daughter has already woke up, is opening the mouth, is there babbling.


    At this time, a nurse came to open the isolation room and began to inspect each baby.


    At this time, the support worker came to Chen''s daughter and picked up her daughter.


    Chen Yu''s carer is going to take the baby out and come to the door immediately.


    "What''s the matter with my daughter, madam? Where are you going to take her? "


    The nurse raised his head and looked at Chen Yu. Suddenly, he let out a mouthful of turbid gas and rushed to Chen Yu''s face.


    Chen Chu hands a fan: "what are you doing?"


    All of a sudden, Chen Yu found that the look of the guard was not right.


    Her face was very unnatural.


    "Are you ok?" The nurse looked at Chen Yu doubtfully.


    "Who are you? Put my daughter down! " Chen Zhu shouted.


    The guard turned around and ran. Chen Chu pulled out and ran after him.


    "Stop her! This woman robbed my daughter... " Chen Yu called as he ran.


    Because he was worried about his daughter''s safety, Chen did not dare to do it.


    The female nurse didn''t care so much. She ran.


    Her speed is obviously not familiar with normal people, running very fast.


    The security of the hospital was informed and joined in the hunt.


    As soon as she saw someone standing in front of her, she suddenly jumped to the wall. She ran four or five steps on the wall in a way that completely violated the gravity, bypassing the security guard in front of her.


    The people around are all stupid. Chen Yu may be the only one who keeps awake.


    "Get out of the way." Chen Ran directly past the security guards and pushed them away.


    The nurse rushed into the stairs with the child in her arms.


    Chen Yu also chased in, but the woman ran not down, but up.


    The security guards at the back couldn''t keep up with the women''s guards and Chen Yu at all.


    All the way to the rooftop, the female nurse, holding Chen''s daughter, stood on the edge of the rooftop.


    "Give me my daughter back, and I''ll assume it hasn''t happened." Chen Yu''s face was livid, and he looked at the nurse.

 Chapter 759

    Security arrived a minute later.


    Climbing several floors tired the security guards.


    No matter Chen Yu''s words or threats from security guards, they failed to let the baby girl go.


    Aryx drove to the hospital, but found that there were many people downstairs, and the car could not drive in.


    Yarrix had to get out of the car and watch the rooftop with those people.


    Seems to be a woman, holding a child standing on the edge of the roof.


    At this time, the nurse held the baby girl in one hand, and the fingers of the other hand began to draw a bloodstain on her forehead.


    "Saras, makara, EPF..."


    In other people''s hearing is obscure, but Chen Yu understood.


    "Great Satan, your people are praying to you and offering you the purest sacrifice."


    With that, the female nurse suddenly threw Chen''s daughter out of the roof.


    Chen zhusa Ya son rushed to the past, directly towards the daughter outside the platform.


    "Ah..." There was a cry of surprise from the security guard.


    They didn''t expect Chen Chu to go straight to her daughter.


    This is the tenth floor, thirty or forty meters from the ground.


    Chen Yu quickly put her daughter on her chest, and put the dark liquid on her and her chest.


    If you look at your physical strength, if you hold your daughter and fall to the ground.


    Even if the daughter is in front of her chest, the reaction force of landing will hurt her daughter.


    However, the original dark liquid is different. The original dark liquid has very flexible characteristics.


    Chen Yu can''t guarantee that she will be unharmed, at least not fatal.


    When aryx saw that the baby girl had been thrown down, she was also shocked.


    But the next moment, she saw Chen Yu rush out of the roof.


    Alexis''s eyes were filled with disbelief.


    àØ -


    everyone can see that Chen Yu is holding the baby and smashing his back on the roof.


    And this car happens to be aryx''s car.


    "Wow..."


    Chen''s daughter cried when she fell on the roof of the car.


    Yalixi watched Chen Yu, who was covered in blood, sit up from the roof.


    There was also that kind of wonder and shock in my eyes.


    At this time, many people rushed out of the hospital, as well as doctors.


    "Give me the baby, sir. You and your daughter need treatment."


    "No, I don''t trust any of you now." "The paramedics in your hospital almost killed my daughter," Chen refused


    "Sir, you fell off the 10th floor. You need treatment now."


    "No, I don''t need treatment." Chen Yu''s attitude is tough. He holds his daughter in his arms and checks her daughter.


    Fortunately, despite the danger, my daughter was not injured.


    Just when I fell down, I was scared.


    At this time, the female nurse also landed.


    It''s just that she fell straight to the ground.


    Chen Yu looks at the eye guard, who is delirious.


    However, Chen Yu is sure that the female support worker believes in a certain cult.


    The doctors and security guards did not force Chen to hand over the baby.


    After all, Chen Yu is the father of the child, and his actions just now are enough to show that he will be a good father.


    At least, he will be desperate to protect his children.


    A little nurse, with a shy face, came to Chen''s side to help him bandage the cut on his head.


    "Sir, I need to give you a concussion test. After all, you fell from such a high place."


    "I''m fine." Chen said.


    "We''ll send the best security to protect your daughter."


    "I''m not sure about the security of your hospital." "Anyway, I won''t let my daughter out of my sight," Chen said


    "I''ll hold her." At this time, Jacques came in and said, "you can''t even trust me, can you?"


    Chen Yu looked at Alex and said after half paying in silence, "you can hold her, but you can''t leave my sight."


    Yalixi is not happy with Chen Yu''s attitude.


    However, Chen''s behavior just now is really admirable.


    Of course, this does not mean that she will give up custody and custody of her daughter.


    After the examination, the doctor found that Chen was really just a skin injury.


    I fell down from such a high place and landed with my back. It was really just skin injury.


    Of course, the aryx car gave a lot of cushioning.


    Without that car, even Chen would have been injured.


    But in the eyes of doctors, it''s a fortune teller if you don''t fall.And Chen Yu is only slightly injured now, which is a miracle.


    "You are very strong, sir."


    The nurse stroked Chen''s chest and looked at his face as if he was a little red.


    In general, the little girls of Meidi express their feelings directly.


    Yalixi rolled her eyes and Chen Yu didn''t respond.


    When the police arrived, they gave Chen a brief inquiry.


    Then Chen Yu called Dr. John.


    "Dr. John, I''m going to take the baby now."


    "Mr. Chen, your formalities have not been completed yet."


    "Then I will sue your hospital." Chen is not going to reason with Dr. John either.


    His daughter almost lost her life because of their work mistakes.


    Why should I reason with them again.


    Chen Yu himself did not expect that his first contact with his daughter would be in that situation.


    "Dr. John, you''d better find another job now, because I''m going to bankrupt this hospital."


    "Mr. Chen, can you let me report to the dean? I can''t be the master of this matter."


    "I don''t want to wait too long. I''ll give you twenty minutes."


    Dr. John ran away in a hurry. Alex looked at Chen Yu.


    "You haven''t got the adoption document yet, so you''re not eligible to file a complaint yet," she said, holding little gren


    "Give me the baby, I haven''t had enough for my daughter."


    Yalixi looked at the baby in her arms and finally returned the baby to Chen Yu.


    As soon as the girl returned to Chen Yu''s arms, she began to babble and laugh, her fleshy hands trying to touch Chen Yu''s cheek.


    "Why did you break up with gren?" Asked Jacques.


    "We shouldn''t be boyfriend or girlfriend, she''s just a product of accident. I didn''t know her existence until now."


    "If you think she was an accident, I don''t mind adopting her."


    "No, since I already know this daughter, I won''t let her live alone with others." Chen Yu replied firmly.


    "Give me a price."


    Chen Zhuo looked at yalixi and said, "it''s immoral that you will have children in the future and take them away from your parents."


    "She is also related to me, let alone an accident to you."

 Chapter 760

    Soon, Dr. John came back.


    "Mr. Chen, the president has agreed, but please don''t leave San Francisco until the adoption certificate comes down."


    "Well, I see."


    Chen Yu came out of the hospital with his daughter in his arms. At this time, yarrix drove in front of Chen Yu.


    "Where do you live tonight?"


    "Didn''t I just smash your car?"


    "It''s not just a car. What''s so strange?" "If you don''t have a place to live, you can go and live with me tonight," said yarrix


    "No, I''m going to stay in a hotel." Chen refused.


    "Get in the car. I''m not a dragon pond or a tiger cave."


    "For you, I''m just a stranger. Am I so relieved to take a stranger home?"


    "You can save my little gren. I''m sure you won''t be a bad person at least."


    Chen Yu got on the car of aryx: "who''s the name of little Gelin? Gren


    "No, I did. I think the name suits her." Said Jacques.


    Chen Yu considers whether to accept the name, Gelin Chen?


    The Chinese name is Chen Gelin?


    Or Chen Ge or Chen Lin?


    Chen Yu caresses her daughter''s cheek. Maybe she is the continuation of Gelin''s life.


    "Well, she''ll be called little Gelin later." Chen Chu thought, "turn to the supermarket and buy some milk powder and baby products."


    "Yes, I almost forgot."


    Yarrix''s home is in a duplex apartment building.


    As can be seen from the environment and geographical location of this duplex apartment building, yarrix''s income is quite high.


    Chen put down his salute in the guest room and took out the phone.


    "West, tomorrow you will bring all the people of our association to San Francisco."


    "President, what are you doing in San Francisco?"


    "Public travel." Chen said.


    "Really?"


    "Of course it is."


    At this time, jarex knocked at the door.


    Chen Zhuo just found out that aryx didn''t know when to stand at the door.


    Fortunately, I didn''t say anything too much on the phone just now.


    "I made a bottle of milk powder for little Gelin."


    "Thank you."


    Chen took over the bottle, and jarex asked, "by the way, would you like something to eat?"


    "Is there anything?"


    A moment later, Jacques saw Chen Yu holding little Gelin to the restaurant.


    "You can put her down for a while. I''m absolutely safe here."


    "Maybe I''m too nervous." Chen said.


    Yalixi looked at Chen Yu. She knew that the accident happened today. If Chen Yu was not there, maybe little Gelin would be killed.


    So she agreed with Chen Yu as her father.


    Maybe he''s still acting rather rough now, but at least he''s willing to pay for little Gelin.


    "What do you teach at UCLA?"


    "Traditional Chinese medicine."


    The next day, when Jacques got up, she found little Gelin on the sofa.


    Just when she thought Chen Yu was irresponsible, she found that Chen Yu was working out in the gym across the glass door.


    Jacques laughed at herself. I''m afraid this guy is a daughter slave.


    Even for fitness, keep an eye on your daughter.


    "Where do you need to go today? I''ll see you off. "


    "No." Chen Yu shook his head. "I have my own business to do."


    "Well then." "I''m not going to give up," said Jacques, looking back at her


    Chen Zhuo looked at Alex and said, "neither can I."


    Chen Yu put down the barbell on his hand: "are the things in your gym so light?"


    The white eyes of Iraq are worn, which is for her own use.


    Of course, there can be no male fitness equipment.


    "The password of my password lock is 544211. If you want to come back, you can come in by yourself."


    Chen Chu shrugged, and then Alex went to work.


    ¡­¡­


    "The Asian I want you to investigate, how are you doing?"


    "Chen Yu, a Chinese with a green card, is a professor at the University of Los Angeles School of medicine and an illegal doctor."


    "Eh? Is he an illegal doctor? "


    "That''s right."


    Jacques hesitated. Would you like to use this as the attack point?


    "Is there any direct evidence?"


    "No, his customers are all rich people. My people can''t touch the rich people at all, let alone let them testify."


    "So does he have any other bad records?""There''s no criminal record, but I''ve killed people in self-defense and entered the police station."


    "Is there a loophole?"


    "No, he is in the process of killing, is monitoring records, and he killed people who are international wanted, guilty of extremely bad charges, so he killed the time is justified."


    Alexis was disappointed, but thankful.


    She doesn''t have a bad impression of Chen Yu, so if she takes homicide as the attack point, it is likely to destroy him.


    "How is his work attitude? What''s the rating at UCLA? "


    "He has a very high level of authority at UCLA and a very good personal relationship with the president of UCLA."


    "What about his family? And his private life. "


    "He lives in a remote place, which is his private territory, but my people go to his town to inquire. It is said that he is very rich, has a very luxurious villa, and he seems to have a lot of pets."


    "Have you got a pet?"


    "People with pets tend to be softer," she thought.


    That''s what Americans think. They are good people who raise small animals.


    "And his relationships?"


    "It''s impossible to find out, but according to the townspeople, the road leading to his house is often filled with luxury cars."


    "Any other information?"


    "His girlfriend is a member of the coast rescue team. Her name is fari Jones. She has no bad record."


    "This guy is like white paper. It''s a headache." Said Jacques, a little annoyed.


    If only relying on illegal medical practice as the attack point, the strength is not enough.


    At least human or physical evidence is needed, but this is probably the most difficult.


    "How did he know my sister?"


    "When he first came to the United States, he met your sister Gelin. At that time, they met each other because of a fugitive, and then they kept a relationship between men and women. Your sister''s relationship with this Chinese was known by the police in the previous police station, and the people in that police station also knew this Chinese."


    "Then how did they separate?"


    "Later, when your sister came to San Francisco, they also broke off their relationship. When your sister left Los Angeles, something happened They''ve only had four calls, which should be distance. That''s why they broke up. "


    "So, does he have any mental illness or something?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± "He''s a professor at the University of Los Angeles School of medicine. Do you think he will have mental illness?"

 Chapter 761

    "President, we are at the exit now. Where are you?"


    "I see you. Go a few steps further. I''m at the outside of the airport pick-up."


    "No Where is it? "


    West looked around, but still didn''t see Chen Yu.


    "President, did you use any stealth magic?"


    Suddenly, West''s ass was kicked hard.


    When West looked back, he found Chen Yu right behind his back, and he was holding a baby in his arms.


    It is because Chen Yu is holding the child that West''s subconscious neglect of Chen Yu in his vision.


    In fact, this is the blind area of vision. The so-called blind area of vision is not that kind of corner, but the visual information that the thinking automatically ignores.


    "President..."


    Each member looked at Chen Yu with a confused face.


    A president holding a baby!?


    It''s not fake, is it?


    This is totally different from Chen''s personal setup.


    "My daughter, my own daughter." Chen said.


    "Chen, is there any magic that can make people pregnant and have children in a few days?" Gaia looked at Chen Yu with eyes shining: "can you also give me one? I want a baby, too, but ten months of pregnancy is too long. "


    "There''s no magic, this isn''t my boy and Fanny''s."


    "President, you are stealing food with the president''s wife on your back?"


    "Falk, I didn''t steal." Chen Yu stared at West: "if you dare to talk nonsense again, I will tear your mouth."


    "Why do I feel this is not a vacation?" West''s mood suddenly turned sour.


    "Who says it''s not a vacation? I''m here to make up for your last trip to New York. " "Of course, there is a small task besides that," Chen said


    Everyone should have guessed that, as expected, this is not a vacation at all.


    "What task?"


    "Yesterday a heretic threw my daughter out of the roof of the hospital."


    Everyone took a breath of cold air. They were not surprised why Chen''s daughter was still alive.


    They were amazed that someone dared to treat Chen Yu''s daughter like this.


    "Find them for me! I''ll tear them up, all of them! " Chen looked at everyone: "can you do it?"


    Everyone saw the horror and ferocity on Chen''s face.


    You know, Chen Yu is also a smiley face most of the time even when he is facing the source of depravity.


    They bring their own informal buff, which makes them think that Chen Yu has never been serious.


    But now, they found out that Chen was not serious.


    It''s that he''s serious and a little scary.


    Obviously, Chen Yu was really angry this time.


    But it''s understandable.


    Throw Chen''s daughter out of the sky.


    How much heart does it take to do this?


    Chen Yu is really going to kill this time, isn''t he?


    I hope there are not too many people in this cult.


    Now even West is afraid to say anything.


    Because he really felt the anger in Chen''s tone.


    "Go find them for me."


    "Yes, president."


    One by one, I don''t know how Chen Hui will punish them if he doesn''t help Chen Yu with his vacation at this time.


    "Well, don''t be so nervous. Find a hotel first. I''m not in a hurry. Take your time."


    Ha ha take it easy?


    Who will take Chen''s words seriously, who is stupid... Forced.


    They didn''t want to wait until Chen asked if they had any news.


    ¡­¡­


    When they got to the hotel, they were not in the mood to enjoy it.


    Just get together in West''s room for a meeting.


    "Which direction should we start the investigation first?" Pamela asked.


    She also came here this time. She wanted to take a vacation.


    I didn''t expect this kind of thing happened.


    But she thought of something about it.


    After all, she didn''t do much in the previous actions.


    That''s why she doesn''t have a high sense of being in the association.


    However, there is no way. In the previous actions, dozens of people gathered here, each wearing black robes.


    The brows of these black robed people are all carved with different patterns with daggers.


    These are all Satanists.


    You can hear the name. It''s a cult.


    Although the United States and the United States are religious freedom, it also breeds many weird and even evil religious groups.


    That''s what Satanism is all about.


    The doctrine of Satanism is the theory of extermination.And they act like terrorists.


    Of course, they''re not going to bomb or anything.


    But their actions are no worse than those of terrorists.


    Dozens of believers gathered in the middle of the magic battle front, mouth chanting the devil''s spell.


    This is the satanic prayer, just like the prayer of a monk or a Christian.


    At this time, a man in black came out and said loudly, "devel has failed. She failed to sacrifice to our God. She is not devout. Her soul is not pure enough. Her soul will be punished. Before the end of the day, she will not be redeemed by our God."


    The black robed man looked at the other believers and said, "Lord sariras can''t wait. In order to help him to come back from Nothingness as soon as possible, you must work harder to find the qualified babies and sacrifice them to his majesty Satan."


    "Bishop, the hospitals in the whole city have been cordoned off now. It''s very hard for us to arrange people in the hospitals." Said a heretic.


    "Excuse, this is an excuse." The black robed man shouted and scolded: "you haven''t tried at all, and you feel that you can''t do it, which only shows that you are not pious enough."


    "Who has come to receive the gift of his majesty Satan?" The man in black looks at every believer.


    Those believers look at the black robed people with burning eyes. They know what the so-called gifts are.


    That is the power they dream of, the magic power beyond ordinary people.


    More than a dozen believers listed: "I am willing to serve your majesty."


    The black robed man looked at the disciples who were listed, and then called out, "you, you, you And you You four will be blessed by your majesty. Come with me. "

 Chapter 762

    "I''m going to move to a hotel, Jacques." Chen Yu called Alex.


    "Why?" Asked Jacques discontentedly.


    "I just don''t feel convenient."


    "Don''t go away, I''ll be back now."


    Originally, she and Chen Yu competed for custody, but the chances were not great.


    Now Chen Yu is going to take xiaogelin out again, and she has less chance to contact xiaogelin.


    Chen Yu has nothing to do with Alex. The only link between them is little Gelin.


    Chen Yu didn''t plan to provoke yarrix either, so he made clear the relationship in advance.


    Besides, Alex is going to fight for little gren.


    Then they will have to face each other.


    So it''s better to clarify the relationship as soon as possible.


    Chen took his luggage, picked up little gren, and left yarrix''s house.


    Just out of the apartment building, Chen Yu suddenly felt someone looking at him.


    Chen Yu turned around and found that the sight came from a business car across the street.


    There are three people in the car, all with weapons.


    They recognize themselves?


    At the moment, three people in the car frowned.


    "What happened to that guy? Did he find us?"


    "No way. He can''t see in the car."


    "Do you want to take him and threaten that woman?"


    "Yes, do it."


    The three got out of the car and took a look left and right.


    Then he walked directly to Chen Yu.


    "We are police. Please come with us." Said one of the beards.


    "Show me your papers." Chen said.


    "Boy, be honest with me." Another man''s hand was already on Chen''s shoulder.


    These three people obviously didn''t pay attention to Chen Yu. After all, Chen Yu held the suitcase in one hand and the child in the other.


    But Chen Yu directly hit the box on the man''s head, and the other two immediately took out their guns.


    The gun is also equipped with silencers. The police will not install silencers for their guns.


    Chen Yu is quick and quick. He has snatched the gun from his beard and broken his wrist by the way.


    First, Chen gave a shot to the thigh of the beard, and then fired four shots at another person in succession, all of which were pierced by Chen.


    Just then, Alexis came in the car.


    "Chen What''s going on? " Jarex had heard that Chen Yu was going, so she hurried back.


    It turned out to be the scene, which scared her.


    "I suspect they have something to do with the person who is going to hurt little Gelin." "They just pretended to be police and were going to fight me," Chen said quietly


    Just then another SUV stopped.


    Gaia and other people got out of the car. They came to help Chen Zhu get things.


    Jacques looks at Gaia and others, and finds that she can''t see who they are.


    I think this group of people is a hodgepodge.


    There are men and women, adults and children in this group.


    When they saw the three people in the pool of blood, they were not afraid at all.


    You know Chen Yu still has a gun.


    At this time, these people came to Chen Yu.


    It seems that they know Chen Yu.


    "Chen, what''s the matter?"


    "Drag them in." Chen said.


    These three people were directly pulled into the car by Gaia and others. What else would yarrix want to say.


    "All right, Jacques. I''ll see you later."


    "What are you going to do to them?"


    "Investigate, of course."


    "Wait I think I remember. I know one of them. "


    "You know that?" Chen Yu looks at yalixi doubtfully.


    "They seem to be the defendants in one of my cases, and I''m the plaintiff''s lawyer." Said Jacques.


    "That is to say, they are coming to threaten you?" "Are you sure?" Chen asked


    "It should be." Jarex is not sure.


    Chen Chu went to the door and said to Gaia, "ask them where they came from."


    "They have already said that a man named Jason sent them. They want to catch you and threaten that lady."


    "Who is this Jason?" Chen asked.


    "President, I''ll take care of it. You don''t have to do it." Said West hastily.


    "Can you handle it alone?" Chen is full of doubts about West.


    "President, anyway, I''ll take care of it. I promise this guy will go to jail in three days and never come out."Jacques is full of doubts about West''s words. What''s the origin of this guy?


    Even the Supreme Court judges dare not say that they will send Jason to prison in three days.


    West was forced to say yes.


    If these people just want to catch Chen Yu, forget it.


    Even Chen''s daughter wanted to catch it.


    Don''t they know that Chen Yu is very irascible recently?


    You want to implicate your gang to die together.


    If Chen Yu finds their eldest brother''s territory, it will be bloody.


    If Chen Yu goes to kill dozens or even hundreds of gang members, the blood will flow into a river.


    Even if each other is a gang member, it doesn''t mean that everyone should die.


    As soon as West thought of the consequences, he felt creepy.


    That''s why he jumped out and took over the job.


    "So what about the three?" Chen asked.


    West took the gun, fired three straight shots, then looked up and said to Alex, "Miss, you can call the police."


    "Ah?" Yarrix was frightened by West''s ruthless tactics.


    At first, she thought that Chen Yu would kill people.


    At the very least, you have to intimidate her.


    As a result, West''s words left her at a loss.


    "Really call the police?"


    "Well, call the police." "West, here you stay to deal with it Alexis, goodbye. "


    Alex looked at West hesitantly. "What do you want me to say?"


    "No, you can tell the truth."


    "Really? To tell the truth? " Jacques''s face was full of consternation.


    When the police arrived, West negotiated directly with them, and then West was taken to the police car.


    But it wasn''t long before West got out of the police car.


    Jacques can''t understand who West is.


    Why do you have so much power.


    By the way, he used to be President Chen Yu.


    Who is Chen Yu?


    It''s just like the police.


    No, it''s more law enforcement than the police.


    It''s impossible for even the police to continue shooting when the gangsters are no longer able to resist.


    But West did not shy away, directly three people directly collapsed.


    They must be some government department.


    Is it a spy or something?


    Alexis guessed in her heart that, from the strange combination of those people, there seemed to be such a possibility.

 Chapter 763

    The next day, Alex got a message.


    The case she''s in charge of is closed.


    It scared her. She thought Jason was released.


    As a result, we only know that there has been a major breakthrough in the case.


    Jason is not only guilty of the previous crimes, but also guilty of treason, and then committed suicide in the detention center.


    The news scared Alex.


    She terminated the previous plan at once.


    Chen Yu is too scary.


    Jason is a rich man. He hired a strong team of lawyers.


    After more than half a year of entanglement, she still couldn''t convict Jason.


    As a result, in one night, Jason died directly in prison.


    Jacques is not a child. She doesn''t believe that people like Jason will commit suicide.


    It''s impossible at all.


    If you want to overthrow Chen Yu by collecting his black history, it''s a dead end.


    Jason''s three men were shot in the street because they collided with Chen Yu.


    Even Jason can''t escape the bad luck.


    And Jacques doesn''t know how that man did it.


    But to be sure, the energy of that man is very great.


    And that man is Chen Yu''s subordinate.


    It can be imagined that Chen''s energy is certainly not comparable to his own.


    ¡­¡­


    "President, don''t you do anything?"


    West found that Chen Yu really left everything to them this time.


    And Chen Yu holds little Gelin every day, walking here and there.


    It''s like leaving everything behind.


    "I want to take care of the children. What do you want me to do? What if my daughter is in danger? Are you in charge? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± West is silent. If Chen Yu''s daughter is in danger, he can''t bear the responsibility.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    "We found out that two of the followers of the cult were both in the hospital of Santa Maria, but they were missing, and we also found out that their organization was called Satanism."


    "It''s not a good thing to hear." "Are there any more clues?" Chen said


    "Not for now."


    "Then check it quickly." Chen said.


    Just then, Chen''s phone rang.


    "Mr. Chen, this is John. Are you free now? Your adoption document has been completed, but you need to come and sign it. By the way, you''d better bring your daughter with you."


    "OK, I''ll go right now."


    Although xiaogelin is Chen Yu''s actual daughter, this is the way of the society. Without these documents, Chen Yu is not the legitimate father of xiaogelin.


    Of course, if there is any change in the adoption certificate, Chen does not guarantee that he will not use other methods to seize the child.


    After all, little Gelin is her own daughter. Chen doesn''t mind obeying the law when the law can recognize their father and daughter.


    But if the law can''t do justice for him, Chen doesn''t think it''s necessary for him to obey the unreasonable law.


    Chen Zhuoxing rushed to the hospital with little Gelin.


    When I got to Dr. John''s office, there were several people in it.


    These are the children''s adoption agencies.


    Chen Yu had some communication with these people.


    It is mainly to ask Chen''s personal information, such as work, income and family status.


    The information on Chen''s surface is very beautiful.


    Apart from being unmarried, other information is almost perfect.


    Generally speaking, child adoption agencies prefer married people to adopt children.


    Of course, Chen Yu is little Gelin''s biological father, not an adopted orphan.


    So the unmarried is not so important.


    In addition, Chen''s income, work and living environment are all very important considerations.


    "Mr. Chen, have you and your girlfriend considered getting married?"


    "Yes, marriage will be considered in the next two years." Chen replied.


    It''s not a matter of one person to get married. Moreover, it''s impossible for Chen Yu to get married for little Gelin.


    This is a disrespect for farry. Chen hopes to give full consideration to farry''s ideas and positions in the matter of marriage.


    Instead of saying, you give me the baby and I''ll go back and get married right away.


    "So do you and your girlfriend think about having children?"


    "Yes, it''s also in our plan."


    "What does your girlfriend do?"


    "She''s a member of the coast rescue team. Her department is the angel coast rescue team in Los Angeles. She''s a very kind person. She saved 20 people last month."These child adoption agencies have a rating scale, generally above the eligibility line, they can get custody.


    Fari''s work was also very rewarding. Those people nodded with satisfaction when they heard fari''s answer.


    "So do you or your girlfriend have any bad habits? For example, drinking and smoking


    "You should have had my information for a long time. My girlfriend and I don''t pursue the pleasure brought by that kind of thing. Our life is very healthy. We don''t have any bad habits, including big... Numbness."


    Big... Hemp is very common in the United States. For example, former president aoguanhai once smoked it when he was young.


    Even in the entire American Empire, more than 100 million people have smoked or tried, and at least 35 million people come several times a month.


    California is just big this year... Ma''s legalization. In the United States, there''s a saying that I didn''t try to be big... Ma, just like I didn''t go to university.


    Chen doesn''t say yes, but Chen doesn''t like it.


    Chen Yu doesn''t flaunt his morality. After all, Chen Yu is no longer the first white sheep to the United States.


    Today, Chen Yu is really a wolf in sheep''s clothing.


    However, in this situation, their life style is also a very big bonus.


    "Mr. Chen, I heard from the hospital that when you saw your daughter for the first time, you jumped from the roof of the 10th floor to save her, didn''t you?"


    "I think as a father, I can''t face my children dying in front of my own eyes. I just do what a father should do."


    To be honest, these children''s adoption agencies have worked for a long time, but they have never seen adopters close to the perfect files.


    Even Chen Yu has proved with practical actions that he will be a good father, at least he will be desperate to protect his daughter.


    Even if Chen is Asian, they have no reason to refuse Chen''s adoption request.


    "Please sign this document, and then you can take your daughter back." Said one of the women with glasses.


    "Thank you, madam. Thank you, sir."

 Chapter 764

    Chen Yu takes little Gelin to the door and shakes hands with the adoption agency again.


    At this time, Chen''s back was touched.


    Chen Yu turned around and found that he was a male caretaker, carrying a baby in a hurry.


    Chen Yu reaches out and grabs the shoulder of the male nurse, who turns to look at Chen Yu.


    "What can I do for you, sir?"


    "Where are you taking the children?" Chen asked.


    "Oh, the child''s mother is waiting downstairs. I''ll take the child to see his mother."


    "His mother wants to take him out of the hospital. Why do you want to take him? And not her own? "


    As soon as the face of the male nurse changed and his shoulders were strong, he tried to push Chen away and escape.


    Later, Dr. John''s face changed greatly, and he immediately realized that this was another baby theft.


    "Get him!"


    Chen Yu firmly grasped the shoulder of the male nurse with one hand, and the male nurse could not break away at all.


    "Ah ah..." The shoulder of the male caretaker was crushed by Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu is still holding the child in one hand, and in the arms of the male caretaker is also holding the child.


    So Chen can''t do any extra moves.


    The only thing Chen can do now is to catch the male escort, so that he can''t use his strength to avoid his dog jumping against the wall and hurting the child in his arms.


    The security guard of the hospital came and snatched the child in the arms of the male nurse.


    Two other security guards pinned the man on the ground.


    Chen Zhu just let go.


    At this time, the woman from the adoption agency said, "Mr. Chen, how do you know he has a problem?"


    "The child''s mother is a policeman."


    Chen Yu said with a smile, but when he said this, he didn''t feel like it.


    Although he and Gelin are good at getting together and dispersing, he never thought that he would not even have the chance to have the last chance.


    It seems that Gelin was still happy with him yesterday, but today she is gone.


    Suddenly, the male nurse, who was held down by two security guards, suddenly overturned the two security guards. The whole man jumped up and rushed to the security guard who was holding the child: "give me, this is Satan''s gift! Give it to me! "


    Chen can''t stand by and turn her head around her chest, and step forward to sweep her feet out.


    Bang -


    the male nurse was swept on his chest by Chen Zhu''s foot, and everyone heard the sound of bone fracture on his body.


    Then the whole person flew out, smashed heavily on the back wall, then fell back to the ground, there was no sound.


    "No, it''s too heavy."


    Just at that moment, Chen Yu didn''t think so much about it. His brain became hot and he put his hands on it Or heavy feet.


    The power of this foot may be three tons.


    The man''s injury may be similar to that of being hit by a big truck.


    "Mr. Chen, I can testify for you. You are to protect a child." Said the woman of the adoption agency.


    "Yes, I can also testify for you. I don''t think you should be forgiven for hurting children." Another said.


    "Thank you."


    In fact, Chen is not worried about being blamed.


    The real reason why he thinks he is too heavy is that he wants to keep his mouth open.


    But this foot goes down, this male nurse''s internal organs are estimated to have been kicked rotten.


    "Mr. Chen, this is my business card. If you are chased by the police for this incident, you can call me whenever and wherever. I''m willing to testify for you in court at any time."


    "Thank you Ms. Myra. " Chen Yu looked at the business card and knew the woman''s name.


    Meila and other adoption agencies waited until the police arrived and helped Chen prove the whole story before leaving.


    As for the heretic, he was really hopeless, and was directly sent to God by Chen Yu.


    Or to see his master, Satan.


    Gaia and West arrived before Chen left the hospital.


    "President, I heard that there is a heretic here. How about catching it?" Asked West eagerly.


    "Well, I got it." Chen Zhu nodded.


    "What about people? Was it taken away by the police? "


    "No, it''s still in the hospital."


    "Oh, was it hurt by you? Which ward is it now? " Asked West.


    "Morgue."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Chen You killed that heretic? "


    "It''s heavy."


    West cursed in his heart. Whose business is this.


    We helped you to run around, but you made trouble here.


    Forget it, we can''t afford to let you be the boss."And the others?" Chen asked.


    "They went to other hospitals." Said West.


    "I suspect that not only one of the hospitals in Santa Maria has been involved in baby theft, but other hospitals may have been involved in the same case."


    "Let me know." Chen said.


    Just then, Alex''s car stopped in front of Chen Yu.


    "Get in the car."


    Chen Yu listened to aryx''s tone, obviously very unhappy.


    I think she knows that she has custody.


    "Congratulations." It took a few blocks for Alex to say that, and he was very reluctant.


    If she wants to get custody again, it''s only Chen Yu who makes mistakes.


    Otherwise, she could not be the guardian of little Gelin.


    "Jacques, you will have your own children in the future. Why rob little geline with me?"


    "I can''t have children." Said Jacques, a little lost.


    "Are you having problems with fertility? I''m a doctor Maybe I can help you if you need it. "


    "My fertility is OK. What''s wrong is my sexual orientation."


    "Er..."


    It turned out to be a lace edge. Chen Yu didn''t expect it.


    "Maybe you can think about the children in the orphanage."


    Under California law, both men and women have the right to adopt orphans.


    "This is gren''s death report and the information I''ve collected these days."


    Chen took over a document bag and took out the documents inside.


    Gren was nine months pregnant, but she was still at work.


    Chen Yu was a little annoyed, and Gelin did not want to kill her at all.


    Now it really killed her.


    Chen Yu was in a bad mood. The gunman shot her three times.


    After she was sent to the hospital, she underwent abdominal surgery and gunshot wound treatment, but she was still doomed to death.


    "Any suspects?" Chen asked.


    "Sisco Owen, he was supposed to be in prison. When gren had an accident, he had just escaped from prison for a day, and he escaped on the way to other prisons. However, his crime should not be transferred to bier prison. Bier prison belongs to the prison of misdemeanor prisoners, but Sisco Owen belongs to the prison of recidivism, multiple murders and Strong... Traitor, there is no reason to transfer him to bier prison. "


    "Which prison was he originally in? Rotas prison. "

 Chapter 765

    Chen continued to look through the documents.


    The performance of this Sisco Owen in prison can be described as terrible.


    Coupled with his crime, he is not qualified to be transferred to light prison.


    But the warden actually signed Sisco Owen''s transfer application.


    In other words, the warden has a problem.


    Someone must have bought the warden. Otherwise, the warden would be confused and sign the application.


    "Can you find out?" Asked Jacques.


    "I try my best." Chen said.


    "Do you need me to take care of little Gelin?"


    Chen Yu shook his head: "San Francisco is not peaceful recently. There are a group of people who rob children. I''m not sure that little Gelin is out of my sight."


    "It''s a society ruled by law. It''s impossible to rob children in the street."


    "Unfortunately, there was another incident of robbing children in the hospital just now." Chen said.


    "Again?"


    "That''s right, so it''s better to be careful. Who knows when another maniac will emerge?"


    "OK, but is it convenient for you to hold the baby for investigation? You''re not afraid of little Gelin''s danger? "


    "As long as she''s by my side, she''s not in danger."


    Yalixi doesn''t know where Chen Yu''s self-confidence comes from.


    But now that custody and custody are not in her hands, what can she do.


    Of course, Chen would not go directly to the warden.


    ¡­¡­


    Chen took Pamela and came to the warden''s community.


    At this time, it was a little dark. Chen Yu was not familiar with the community. After a long time, he couldn''t find the number of the warden.


    "Pamela, look for the old bastard''s house. It should be near here."


    Pamela drifted out, just at this time, there were several shots in the distance.


    Chen Chu immediately cheered up and Pamela drifted back.


    "President, that old bastard''s family is dead."


    "And the murderer?" Chen asked.


    "No, the killer is very professional. He runs into the forest from the backyard."


    Damn it, it''s the first time.


    No, it''s been more than half a month since Gelin''s accident.


    The warden hasn''t had an accident. Why is it happening now?


    He and Jacques are the only ones who want to investigate the warden.


    I''m sure it won''t be my own leak.


    It''s only Alex who could have leaked.


    But it doesn''t make sense. There''s no way Alex could have let it out.


    Even if she and she compete for the custody of little Gelin, she does not have to do so absolutely.


    What''s more, if she is in danger, little Gelin will be in danger.


    To put it bluntly, they are all people with a bottom line, so Alex won''t do it.


    Chen Yu thought of a possibility, the documents that Alex gave himself.


    She must have been known by the culprit behind the scenes when she was looking for documents.


    That''s why we took the lead in killing the warden.


    Oh, well, if that''s the case, there''s a danger in aryx, too.


    At the beginning, Gelin was killed in the investigation.


    Now, it''s very likely that Alex will be in danger, too.


    Chen immediately turned around and called Alex at the same time.


    "Are you at home now, Jacques? You may be in danger. No matter who knocks, don''t answer. "


    "What''s the matter?" Asked Jacques, puzzled.


    "When I got to the warden''s house, the killer took the lead. The warden''s family all went to see God."


    Knock -


    just then, Chen Yu heard a knock on the door from the phone.


    "Someone knocked on my door." Jacques became nervous.


    "Never open the door until I get there."


    Chen Yu now only hopes that the security door of the yarrix family can last longer.


    ¡­¡­


    At the moment, several furtive figures are outside the door of aryx.


    "It can''t be opened. This is the security door with password lock." A small bald head shook his head in embarrassment.


    At this time, the other one stood out, took out the silencing pistol and fired at the anti-theft lock.


    The bullet bounced back and almost hit them.


    "Falk, it''s useless. This is a security door? How does it feel like a vault door? "


    "This is a high-end apartment building. The people who live here are all rich people."


    "Come on, let''s go. The woman must have called the police now. It''s too late."


    The men made up their minds and walked away.


    Not at all. If they break in by force, it''s not impossible.But they are not sure to break through the security door in a short time.


    Once the time is too long and the police come, they just can''t run away.


    Several people walked out of the apartment building, and a man came in front with a child.


    But when the man saw them, he stood still.


    "Did the man find our problem?" One of them asked suspiciously.


    "Mind him, if you dare to come here, you will be rewarded with a bullet."


    Several people walked towards Chen Yu with great swagger.


    Chen Yu gently caresses the little Gelin in his arms, who is now asleep.


    These people walk more and more slowly. They have already felt Chen Yu''s eyes.


    Not the eyes of doubt, but the eyes of confirmation.


    He knows their origins and identities.


    One of the leading bandits looked around and saw that there were no idle people and no surveillance.


    Raise the gun and point at Chen Yu. Chen Yu looks at the man.


    "Your gun doesn''t have a silencer."


    "Ha ha I like to use one without a silencer. "


    But all of a sudden, the darkness suddenly enveloped the man.


    "This is Well


    It''s like pouring asphalt from the top of the head, wrapping the first one in an instant.


    Then the darkness completely engulfed the man.


    The remaining four quickly raised their guns and pointed at Chen.


    Their faces were full of panic and wonder.


    Chen Yu looked at the four people in front of him: "whose pistol is not equipped with a silencer? Put it on consciously. If you disturb my daughter when you shoot, I will let you disappear in the dark forever. "


    The four men shivered in their legs and looked at Chen Yu in fear.


    They didn''t even dare to shoot, so they shivered all the time.


    "Open..."


    One of them was about to call on his companions to shoot together, and was immediately engulfed by the darkness.


    "I said no shooting without a silencer."


    The three men were pale with fear. They looked at the gun in their hands and immediately lost the gun.


    "Don''t kill us."


    "Tell me who sent you."


    Three people you see me, I see you, all hesitant.


    "Well, this is not the place for interrogation."


    The dark liquid surrounded the three people again. Without any resistance, the three people were completely engulfed by the dark liquid and let them disappear in the dark.


    Chen Yu put all the five people captured alive into the trunk. As for whether the trunk would be too crowded, he didn''t feel crowded anyway, so it didn''t matter.


    This time Chen Yu didn''t kill anyone, but learned from the previous lessons.

 Chapter 766

    Yarrix saw the door for a long time without speaking. First, she looked out through the door opening. No one outside?


    There seemed to be a noise downstairs, and Alexis ran to the balcony and looked down.


    It was dark at the moment, but Alexis saw Chen Yu get off the car.


    Then she saw Chen Yu, who was holding little Gelin in her arms, confronting those people.


    Those people were holding weapons to Chen Yu, but they could not see clearly because they were far away.


    It''s overwhelming, but something strange happened.


    She didn''t understand what was going on, and she didn''t see Chen Yu''s movements. The men put down their guns.


    Then I saw Chen Yu with one hand dragging five people into the trunk, and the five people seemed to be tied with black ropes.


    Jarex rushed downstairs at once, only to see Chen''s rear lights.


    Jarex immediately returned to the garage and drove after Chen Yu.


    At this time, there are not many cars on the road. Although it took a few minutes to drive, Alex still found Chen Yu''s car.


    Along the way, came to a somewhat desolate suburb.


    That''s when Alex''s phone rang.


    "Jacques, what are you doing with me?" Chen''s voice came from the other end of the phone.


    "You know I''m following you?"


    "Isn''t that bullshit? This road is so remote. It''s just me and you. Unless I''m blind."


    "I see you have five people."


    "Do you want to call the police?"


    "No, they''re all related to gren''s death." Yarrix is not the kind of person who abides by the law.


    In fact, few lawyers will really fully comply with laws and regulations. Their duty is to find loopholes in laws.


    At this time Chen Yu stopped and yarrix followed.


    "You shouldn''t be here." Chen Yu holds little Gelin in his arms and looks at Alex running up.


    "Why can''t I come? You came with little Gelin. "


    "She doesn''t know anything, and you see, she''s asleep."


    "What''s next?"


    "Hold the baby." Chen Yu put little Gelin in aryx''s arms.


    Open the trunk, these five people will be deformed.


    The trunk is so big, these five people are not small.


    If it''s closed for another 20 minutes, they''ll probably suffocate.


    Jacques was puzzled. She had seen the five men with black ropes on them before. Why they were missing now?


    Forget it, maybe it''s my own eyesight.


    Chen Yu dragged a man down.


    The man screamed in horror.


    "Wow..."


    Little Gelin was awakened immediately, and then she burst into tears.


    Jacques quickly appeased little gren.


    Chen Yu grabbed the man''s mouth and said, "please don''t make a little noise. You scared my daughter."


    Alex looks at Chen Yu. He woke up your daughter, but you scared him to pee.


    Then the four people in the box listened to the sound outside, which was more terrifying than the outside.


    The biggest fear of human beings comes from the unknown. They don''t know the situation outside, so their fear is much more than facing Chen directly.


    Jarex couldn''t understand what Chen Yu was doing. He seemed to put something in the man''s mouth.


    Then the man began to struggle and spasm, but he couldn''t make a sound.


    "Would you like to have a rest in the car, Jacques?" Chen asked.


    "I don''t need it."


    "But my little Gelin needs it." Chen Yu looks at Alex.


    After thinking about it, Jacques went back to the car.


    She probably understood Chen''s idea.


    It''s not convenient for an outsider like her to participate in some things.


    Maybe the next picture will be very cruel.


    Jacques takes little greyne back to the car and closes the window.


    The second man is then pulled out of the trunk by Chen.


    The man''s feet softened with fear when he saw his companion on the ground.


    Chen Yu put another cloud of dark liquid into his mouth.


    Then there is the third person, then there is the fourth person and the fifth person.


    Though Jacques could not hear the screams of the five men.


    But she could see the five people convulsing on the ground.


    It''s silent pain. Although I can''t hear it, it''s more creepy than screaming.


    "Tell me, who sent you." Chen Yu said, "whoever is willing to say, put up your hands. If you are not willing to say, you will suffer forever."


    Five people rushed to raise their hands and Chen ordered one.


    The man''s pain suddenly disappeared and he was able to make a sound."Say it."


    After a while, Chen Yu got the answer.


    These five people are thugs. They belong to a local gang.


    After a while, Chen Yu returned to the car.


    "Do you know the Black Wolf Gang?"


    "Yes, San Francisco''s famous gang... Pie It''s about them? "


    Chen took out the phone and dialed a number.


    "Hello, are you Mr. Scott?" Chen asked.


    "Who are you? Why do you have a mouse phone? "


    "I''d like to ask you who asked you to send someone to harass Miss Alex."


    "What happened to the rats?"


    "Mr. Scott, would you please answer my question head-on?"


    "Put my people back, otherwise, I will make you and your family restless forever."


    "It seems that our friendly negotiation has failed, so I will go to you now."


    Chen Yu hung up the phone, turned to Alex and said, "go to block 16."


    ¡­¡­


    Scott was furious. He had not faced such rude provocation for a long time.


    In San Francisco, who didn''t know he was a butcher.


    But now, someone dare to speak to him in this manner.


    Of course, people who dare to talk to themselves like this may have strong arms.


    Scott gathered all his men directly in the headquarters.


    "Boss, what happened?"


    Scar is one of Scott deli''s men. It used to be the scar of mercenary. Because it violated some rules of mercenary, it was finally excluded by the whole mercenary group and finally accepted by Scott.


    Scott can have today''s status, largely relying on scar training out of a group of gunmen.


    After the scar militarization training, the gunmen may not be comparable to the real soldiers, but their combat power is not comparable to that of ordinary ruffians.


    "We''ll have an unexpected guest here tonight." Scott said.


    "One?"


    "Maybe there will be a strong armed force. I''m not sure about the strength of the other side at the moment." Scott''s eyes twinkled. "Bring him to me. No one has ever dared to talk to me so rudely."


    "No matter who he is, I will make him never come back."


    "Of course, I believe in your ability. If you can, you can. I want to know if that person has the courage to talk to me when he kneels in front of me."

 Chapter 767

    "Chen, are you sure you want to go in alone?"


    Alex looked at the seven or eight story building in front of her, which was the headquarters of the Black Wolf Gang.


    On the surface, it''s a security company, but even the hoodlums dare not come here.


    The whole building is black and has no light at all.


    "Why don''t you come in with me?"


    "Don''t even think about it."


    Chen Yu shrugged: "in fact, I''m just going in to negotiate, not necessarily to use force."


    "Can''t you come tomorrow?"


    "No time in the day."


    Chen congshun''s hair, and Alex looks at Chen.


    Do you really think you''re here to negotiate?


    Chen Yu walked into the building, and in an instant, there was a gunshot.


    Jacques shivered with fear.


    Then there was a silence.


    "Isn''t that guy dead?" She said to herself.


    ¡­¡­


    Scar stood in front of the fence on the second floor, holding a sniper gun.


    Looking at the body lying in the hall on the first floor.


    "Boss, it''s settled. There''s only one person. Sorry, there''s no one left alive."


    "It''s OK. If you die, you die." Scott said with disapproval.


    "Captain, the body is missing."


    "Gone?" Scar was shocked: "boss Things have changed. "


    Dada dada -


    "ah..."


    "Help..."


    In the dark, the people who were ambushed in the hall on the first floor kept screaming.


    "Come to the building, come to the building..."


    But after the scream, the first floor fell into a dead silence.


    There was no sound at all and no one could be found.


    Scar heart trembles, estimation error!


    Suddenly, a cold palm appeared from the dark without any sign, and then grabbed the scar''s neck.


    "You shot me just now, didn''t you?" Chen''s voice came from the scar''s ear.


    Scar suddenly turned around, and at the same time drew out a pistol to point at Chen Yu, but there was no one behind him.


    Damn it! The scar turns again, but Chen Yu has grasped his wrist first, and the muzzle of the gun points up.


    Scar tried to break away from Chen Yu, but his strength couldn''t shake him at all.


    Chen Yu''s palm slightly increased some strength.


    Scar on a scream, Chen Yu so drag scar up.


    Alex kept looking at the building ahead.


    Although the building was dark, the light of the gun could still be seen.


    First the first floor flash, then the second floor fire, then the third floor, the fourth floor, the fifth floor


    Jacques''s brain is in a mess. He breaks into the headquarters of a fully armed black gang, and then breaks through like this?


    Can he kill the whole gang by himself?


    And now Scott, who is on the top floor of the building, is in a panic.


    Because from the reports of his subordinates, the other side is constantly breaking through, and now it has reached the sixth floor.


    And no matter how many ambushes he set up, how many gunmen.


    Even with the use of the only heavy machine gun, it still can''t stop the man from breaking up.


    Every time he talks to his men on his walkie talkie, it''s as if they are in the battlefield.


    Gunshots and explosions came one after another.


    Fear is spreading.


    After more than ten minutes, the shots on the seventh floor stopped.


    Just then, the elevator to the eighth floor opened.


    Scott quickly picked up his gun and pointed it at the open elevator door.


    I saw bodies everywhere in the elevator. The whole elevator was dyed red with blood.


    There was only one person standing inside.


    Scott looked at the Asian nervously.


    "Who are you? What are you going to do? " Scott growled hysterically.


    "Who made you send trouble to my sister-in-law before? Or is that what you want? You killed my daughter''s mother? " Chen Yu steps out of the elevator.


    "I don''t understand what you''re talking about."


    "I don''t understand."


    Chen Yu walked towards Scott.


    Scott immediately shouted nervously, "don''t come here, don''t come here I shot. "


    However, his voice did not stop Chen Yu''s footsteps, and Chen Yu still came to Scott.


    "You have one last chance. Who asked you to send someone?"


    "Board member of Tongming electronics." Scott finally answered.


    He can''t stand it. He doesn''t want to face Chen Yu anymore.


    Dozens of gunmen in the whole building were rushed here by Chen Zhuo.He knew that the pistol in his hand could not guarantee his safety.


    What about dozens of his own men? Are they dead or alive now?


    "Then why do they do it?" Chen asked.


    "I don''t know I''m just collecting money. "


    ¡­¡­


    An hour later, Chen Yu returned to the car.


    At the moment when Chen Yu opened the door, yarrix felt the blood coming from Chen Yu.


    Just as she was about to ask, Chen Yu spoke first.


    "Put little Gelin''s ear over it."


    "What?"


    "Cover my daughter''s ears."


    "Why?"


    Boom -


    the eight story building began to explode violently.


    In the fire and explosion, the building began to collapse.


    "Wow..." Little Gelin woke up again and cried with a whoa.


    "You see, little Gelin is scared to wake up again."


    "You killed everyone?"


    Instead of answering Alex''s question, Chen shifted the subject: "do you know Tongming Electronics?"


    "Yes, it''s a multi billion dollar company. What''s the problem?"


    "Tongming electronics has something to do with gren''s death." Chen said.


    "What?" "How can my sister get involved with them?" cried jarex


    "I don''t know. It''s related to the shipwreck of Beitan sightseeing ship eight years ago. Your sister was investigating this case." "It''s possible that Tongming electron is involved in this," Chen said


    "What would you do if Tongming electronics had something to do with gren''s death?" she said


    "In China, there is a saying that killing is worth your life, and debt is worth your money."


    "Can''t we go by law?" Asked Jacques.


    "Don''t be funny. You should also understand what kind of political protection a multi billion dollar company will get. There is absolutely no legal way for them to be brought to justice."


    West, though, was able to contact government departments to convict some criminal groups.


    But he can''t shake a multibillion dollar company.


    "If you had given me that information before, you should have thought that I would not go through legal channels."


    Jacques really has this idea, through Chen Yu''s energy, to avenge Gelin.


    However, she didn''t expect Chen Yu to act so forcefully.


    As long as it''s about this, it''s all sent to God.


    That''s not one or two people, just one night.


    Dozens of people of the Black Wolf Gang died.


    Yalixi even regretted it. She didn''t expect Chen Zhuo would kill so many people to avenge Gelin.


    Is this still a university professor?


    When did university professors get so upset?

 Chapter 768

    After half a night''s tossing, Chen Yu went back to yarrix''s house and stayed for one night.


    "You gave this silver bracelet to little Gelin?" Chen asked curiously.


    "No? Isn''t that you? " "I wonder if you Chinese people have the custom of sending their daughter silver bracelets," she said


    "Of course not."


    Chen Yu pulls up Xiao Gelin''s wrist. Although Chen Yu has seen it before, he hasn''t observed it carefully.


    Look at this bracelet now, but it doesn''t look like ordinary silver jewelry.


    Chen Chu reached out to take off the silver bracelet, but it couldn''t be broken.


    Chen Yu did not dare to use his great strength to avoid hurting xiaogelin.


    "What''s the matter?" Asked Jacques.


    "Nothing." Chen Yu shook his head.


    Yalixi didn''t believe Chen''s words. Chen''s face changed obviously when facing the silver bracelet.


    It''s just that she can''t figure out what''s wrong with the bracelet.


    Then Chen Yu went back to the house with little Gelin in his arms.


    Jarex overheard Chen Yu making a phone call in the guest room.


    It seems to refer to silver bracelets, cult and other words.


    "President, we have checked that the missing child indeed has a silver bracelet on his hand." Said West.


    "Go to the hospitals and see if there are silver bracelets on the children''s hands. Then they may be the targets attacked by the heretics."


    With this clue, West and others are no longer as headless as they used to be.


    West informed the other members of the association that they are now squatting and screening in various hospitals.


    Gaia and Moore are in a team. They are now outside the baby isolation room of a hospital.


    "Mr. police, it''s the two of them. They''ve been sitting outside the baby compartment all night. I doubt they have any purpose." The doctor pointed across the aisle at Gaia and Moore.


    At the moment, both of them are a little depressed.


    After all, I didn''t sleep all night. There was no energy.


    The police led a man to go up: "two, I now suspect that you have bad intentions, please follow me back to the police station, accept the investigation."


    "Falk, do you know who we are?" Moore immediately stood up, pointed to the police and shouted, "you say we are bad people? We are protecting these children. "


    Gaia lamore, who is usually in front of Chen Zhu, is harmless to human beings and animals.


    If you face outsiders, you can''t be crazy.


    But the police don''t care who they are.


    Take out the handcuffs and put them directly on Moore''s and Gaia''s hands.


    "Fakesquid Are you an idiot? "


    "Shut up." Gaia stares at Moore.


    Just then, a caretaker came out of the isolation room, holding a child in his arms.


    Gaia''s eyes flashed a light, and suddenly he shouted, "stop!"


    Then, the guard started running.


    "Come on, catch up with him!" Gaia was about to run after him, but Moore screamed and Gaia pulled him down.


    "Untie it for us. That guy is a baby thief."


    As soon as the police saw the appearance of the guard, they immediately felt it, but he didn''t take care of Gaia and Moore, and directly pursued the guard.


    Gaia tore the handcuffs off her and Moore''s hands and chased them out.


    The police only felt a gust of wind passing by and saw Gaia rush up.


    "Stop for me!" Gaia pounced on the guard.


    The caretaker turned his head, raised one hand and pushed it toward Gaia.


    Bang -


    Gaia flew out and hit the wall heavily.


    Then, the guard bumped into the window and jumped out.


    The police looked silly. Looking down, they saw that the guard landed on the ground steadily.


    The police wanted to jump with them, but looked at the height again and immediately counseled.


    Gaia stands up again and underestimates his opponent.


    Then Gaia rushed out of the window and landed steadily on the ground.


    Gaia was about to chase after him when he heard a cry from upstairs.


    "Catch me..."


    Gaia looked up. The policeman was jumping.


    Gaia couldn''t help but reach for the police.


    Just like the princess holding the princess in her arms.


    "Are you ok?"


    "I''m fine..." The police feel like they''re breaking their waists.


    Gaia''s arms are almost the same as the steel bars. He fell down from a place of more than ten meters. Although Gaia had removed a little strength, he still let the police fall.


    Gaia was about to catch up when the police called, "get in my car."


    Although the policeman was in a terrible pain, he insisted.His car was right beside him. Gaia looked back and rushed into the police car.


    "Come on, catch up."


    It was early in the morning and there were not many cars on the street.


    The caretaker took the child and jumped into a car.


    A street chase began.


    "Drive faster, will you? I''ll drive if I can''t Gaia urged.


    "Falk, I''m a police car, not a sports car." The police are nervous, too.


    After all, it was the baby stolen from under his eyes.


    You can''t lose anything.


    The policeman clenched his teeth and slammed on the accelerator.


    "Who are you?" Asked the policeman.


    "I''m not a bad person anyway." Gaia said, keeping his eyes on the car running in front of him.


    The police did not speak again, although he was not sure of Gaia''s identity.


    But when it comes to saving the children, they are on one front.


    The two cars in front and back soon left the city, and the car in front turned into a country lane.


    Before long, the car in front stopped.


    Two people got out of the car, one of them was the caretaker who stole the child.


    The police also stopped and pulled out their pistols and pointed at the two men.


    "Stop! Don''t move. "


    The security guard didn''t pay any attention to the police threat.


    All of a sudden, he sped towards the police.


    Bang -


    the police opened fire. Although the guard was shot, his speed was not reduced.


    Gai yanmeng throws the police away, and the guard falls on the cover in front of the police car.


    "What are you doing?" Cried the policeman angrily.


    "Do you want to die?" Gaia stares at the police.


    "I have a gun in my hand!"


    But at this time, the guard pulled off the front cover of the police car.


    The force made the eyes of the police fall.


    "Get out of the way. You can''t handle this." Gaia said.


    "It''s you who should go away, woman." Said the policeman.


    Gaia looks at the police. The police are frightened by Gaia''s eyes.


    The guard grabbed the front cover and smashed it at Gaia and the police.


    Gaia lifted his leg and swept across, and the whole guard flew out.


    Gaia loosened his muscles and bones: "the child is in the car. Go and take him down and give him to me here."


    "I......" The police looked at Gaia and swallowed back what they had said.


    But he didn''t run a few steps, and suddenly his steps stopped.


    Because the coworker''s accomplice is changing at the moment.

 Chapter 769

    The police returned to Gaia.


    "Can you explain what that is?"


    Gaia looked at the man. He was at least twice as tall, his skin was dark, his skin was covered with scales, his palms had sharp claws, and there was a big tail behind him.


    The pupils also become different from the ordinary people, looking like lizards.


    Just then the mutant lizard man came at Gaia and the police.


    Shua -


    Gaia''s chest was scratched by the strange man''s claws.


    Gaia didn''t show mercy either. He just hit the weirdo in the head.


    If this punch is hit on the head of ordinary people, the head will definitely be smashed like a watermelon.


    But the lizard man was unharmed.


    Of course, it''s not useless. The weirdo is also stunned by this blow.


    "Go and get the baby out." Gaia called out and kicked the lizard man away.


    The policeman ran to the car where the child was put, and the guard jumped on it.


    The police turned around and fired two shots at the guards.


    Bang -


    although the bullet was inserted into the body of the guard, the guard did not feel pain or even bleeding.


    There was a cruel smile on the nurse''s face, and he raised his fist to hit the policeman on the head.


    Gaia sprints, holds the guard back, and then a green onion is inserted upside down.


    "Is it possible to save people? Waste! "


    The police were ashamed and annoyed, but he was really scared by the fight between Gaia and the two monsters.


    At this time, he did not dare to drag on. Gaia and the two monsters were fighting each other. It seems that Gaia was hurt a little.


    There has been a total chaos of fighting among the three groups, and Gaia is still struggling with one enemy and two.


    It''s mainly because her weapons are not around.


    The guard pounced on Gaia and gave Gaia a strong bite on the neck.


    Even though Gaia was copper and iron, he was bitten with pain.


    But this one also enraged Gaia.


    Gaia also regardless of the other side is still biting his own neck, directly pulled the guard down, the guard''s mouth is still standing Gaia''s neck blood.


    Gaia opens the mouth of the guard, takes a deep breath, and pours out a long breath at the guard.


    Then there was another kick. The body of the guard exploded in the air.


    The police got out of the car and held the child in their arms.


    It happened to be the scene.


    "Are you a monster, too?"


    Gaia glared at the policeman. "Protect the child."


    The police stopped talking, and he thought he had said too much.


    After all, Gaia is protecting him and the child.


    Another lizard saw his companion dead, but did not escape.


    Instead, run to the body, pick up a black ball from the body, and then put it into your mouth.


    Then the lizard man began a second mutation.


    Lizards began to have stronger limbs and sharper tusks and claws.


    Gaia twisted his neck and saw that the lizard man was becoming more difficult.


    "Hello, are you sure?" Asked the policeman.


    Gaia didn''t like the policeman. "It''s all your fault. If it wasn''t for you, it wouldn''t be so bad."


    "Why blame me?"


    "Originally, my companion and I were protecting our children, but you wanted to arrest us. If my companion were here, I would not be in a bitter battle. Now I have no weapons of my own."


    "How do I know you''re protecting your children." The police argued.


    The lizard man is no longer a lizard man, more like a lizard monster.


    The lizard part is more than the human part.


    The lizard monster''s body shape moves, and it pours on Gaia again.


    Gaia goes out in a round, the lizard just stumbles back, then follows a claw to Gaia.


    Gaia hurriedly dodged. She didn''t dare to sweep this claw for the lizard.


    This claw of the lizard monster is like a dagger. It will take half a life if touched.


    The lizard monster also noticed Gaia''s action, waving ten claws, and kept waving in front of Gaia.


    In the face of this impenetrable attack, Gaia is helpless.


    The police don''t think so. Gaia obviously can''t help the lizard monster.


    Take the gun and shoot at the lizard.


    This shot attracted the lizard''s attention.


    The police immediately peed, turned around and ran with the baby in their arms.


    As soon as the lizard was about to pounce on the police, Gaia grabbed the lizard''s big tail.


    The lizard wagged its tail to fly Gaia.


    But Gaia''s power is also extraordinary. It''s only better than lizard.Gaia pulled the lizard''s tail, and there came a big windmill.


    Gaia hit the door in a hard place, hit the trees, hit the rocks, and finally hit the police car.


    Although the lizard monster is strong, it can''t stand such a mess.


    Just then, a car rushed over.


    As soon as Gaia saw the car coming, he smashed the lizard at it.


    Bang -


    the lizard monster was directly driven by the collision and stood up.


    Just then, Moore poked his head out of the car.


    "Gaia, your weapon."


    More wanted to throw Gaia''s weapon to her.


    But Gaia''s weapons are too heavy.


    Gaia rushed to the front of the car, grabbed the big sword in the back seat, and chopped at the lizard monster who hadn''t recovered.


    "Live!" Cried Moore.


    Gaia also reacted at this time and changed the split to a beat.


    Bang -


    the lizard monster was directly hit by a big sword with a big door.


    With weapons, Gaia''s combat effectiveness soared.


    The police looked at Gaia''s majestic look, fascinated.


    Gaia swept out again.


    She used the big sword directly as a hammer.


    Facing Gaia with a big sword, the lizard monster has no power to parry.


    Another sword went out. This time Gaia cut off the lizard''s left thigh.


    But the lizard monster, whose left leg has been cut off, lies on the ground and advances like a lizard.


    The lack of a leg didn''t affect action, but it was more agile than before.


    However, at this moment, it is facing Gaia, but it is still weak.


    The fighting power of Gaia is on this big sword.


    Gaia is a sword to cut out, the right arm of the lizard monster was cut off.


    He lost his power of action completely and could not resist any more.


    The police immediately ran to the lizard and pointed the gun at the lizard. "Don''t move. You''re under arrest. You have the right to keep..."


    "Go away." Gaia pushed the police away.


    "Do you know you''re attacking the police now?" Said the policeman discontentedly.


    Gaia''s response to him is a middle finger. The police are holding back: "I don''t want to worry about women."


    Gaia grabbed the lizard''s tail and went to his car.


    "Where are you going to take him? He''s a suspect now. "


    "He''s my prisoner, don''t you agree?" Gaia looks at the police.


    The policeman opened his mouth and said nothing.

 Chapter 770

    Benjamin was explaining to his captain.


    "Captain, I didn''t lie. It was the monster who took the children, and the big woman. You also saw the surveillance in the hospital."


    "Monitoring has been deleted." The captain said: "in addition, although you saved the child, I still hope you can be honest and don''t exaggerate your achievements. In addition, your car will go public. You don''t have to worry about your mistakes and need to bear the maintenance costs."


    "I''m not worried about this Captain, what I said is true. That woman caught the lizard. " Benjamin said excitedly, "Captain, I have checked. In the past three months, 14 children in San Francisco have disappeared, all of them were born less than a month ago Now there are a group of monsters stealing children outside. I think we must be vigilant. In addition, that woman must know more about it. We should find her and get clues from her. "


    "Well, Ben, be quiet. Maybe you hit your head, so you''re a little confused. I''ll give you three days'' paid vacation to relax yourself."


    Benjamin was very dissatisfied with the captain''s distrust of him.


    "Captain, I''m not injured. I don''t need a vacation. I want to investigate this case."


    "Ben, if you go on, I''ll let you hand in the badge."


    Benjamin wanted to say something more, but the captain didn''t trust him at all.


    Finally, Benjamin slammed the door angrily and left.


    He believed in what he saw, and he was sure of what he saw and experienced.


    It''s not a conjecture or a fabrication.


    Since the captain doesn''t believe in himself, he will investigate himself.


    Benjamin held a breath in his heart.


    The more people question him, the more he wants to prove it to others.


    Benjamin ran to the Archives: "Hi, Carly, can you check some information for me?"


    "What are you looking for?" Asked Carey, the archivist.


    "Nearly three months of child related cases in San Francisco."


    "Are you kidding me? There are at least thousands of cases. "


    "Hospital, newborn."


    "All right." Carrey just helped Benjamin search the cases. After a while, Carrey searched dozens of cases: "do I need to print them out?"


    "Of course, I''ll treat you to dinner later."


    Benjamin took the printed case and found a place to read it.


    "Silver bracelet?" Benjamin frowned and found a picture of one of the missing children with a silver bracelet on his hand.


    Benjamin remembered that when he saved the child today, he also wore a silver bracelet.


    Benjamin''s heart moved. Is this silver bracelet the key?


    Benjamin looked through the next case and suddenly saw a picture.


    A blood covered Asian was holding a child with a silver bracelet.


    Benjamin examined the case record carefully.


    In order to save the children thrown from the rooftop, the Asian flew to save his own children, and finally used himself as a meat pad to protect the children.


    Benjamin looked at the case. Since the child was also wearing a silver bracelet, it was probably the target of those monsters.


    And even if the child is saved by his father, the monsters may regard the child as the target.


    ¡­¡­


    "Chen, where are you now?" Jarex called Chen Yu.


    "Hotel." Chen replied.


    "I''ll go to you."


    Before long, yarrix arrived at Chen''s hotel and handed him a document.


    "What is it this time?"


    "Look for yourself."


    Chen took out the documents and looked through them. Some of them were police investigation reports, and some were newspaper clippings with a long time.


    "You''d better tell me directly. I have a headache." Chen Yu put down the documents, so many things, he saw a headache.


    "There were 58 people on the Beitan sightseeing ship, 30 of whom were rescued and 28 were killed, including the former chairman of Tongming electronics and his family." "After the death of the former chairman and his family, the current chairman came up with an equity transfer contract and took all the shares of the former chairman in Tongming electronics," said yarrix


    "That is to say, it''s a murder for money, isn''t it?" Chen asked with a frown.


    "It''s not just that simple. In fact, Tongming electronics provides automatic production line installation and services. Before the incident, someone once revealed that there was a great hidden danger in the automatic production line program provided by Tongming electronics. During that time, the stock price of Tongming electronics fell sharply."


    "And then? Is there anything fishy about it? "


    "Although there is no direct evidence, it can be roughly inferred from some details that this event is probably the fake news secretly released by the current chairman, Deng Polly, in order to acquire the shares of the former chairman at a low price, but the former chairman did not fall for it, so Deng Polly took the risk and kidnapped the former director first The long family forced the former chairman to sign the share transfer contract, and then sent him and his family to the sightseeing ship, and then artificially created the accident, causing the death of their family to be an accidentJarrix added: "this is not something that can be operated by dunpoli alone. Although there is a share transfer contract, this kind of free share transfer has not been investigated by any judicial body, because the board of directors has recognized the share transfer, that is to say, within the board of directors of Tongming electronics, dunpoli is not alone in plotting the shares of the former chairman "


    "Who are they?"


    "I have no evidence." "I don''t know," she stressed.


    "I''m not a court. I don''t need evidence after I find this fact. I just need facts."


    "I''m afraid only dempoli knows how many people are involved in this matter."


    "It doesn''t matter. I''ll open their mouths one by one."


    "Don''t mess around. Each of them is a billionaire and has a lot of bodyguards."


    Of course, Chen knows that the way to deal with the rich is totally different from the way to deal with the black gang.


    Chen Yu killed a lot of blood in the gang, and no one would seriously investigate.


    But if a rich man dies, the police and even the government will be under great pressure.


    This is a money society. The rich look at each other.


    If so many rich people die at one time, other rich people will inevitably feel unsafe and will certainly put pressure on the government and the police. At that time, the police will have to investigate the dead.


    "By the way, this weekend, he will hold a yacht party on his private yacht, all the participants are shareholders of the company."

 Chapter 771

    No sooner had jarex and Chen Yu got off the bus than a stranger came over.


    And the stranger''s approach, even aryx can see.


    Jacques immediately protects xiaogelin. Chen Yu steps in. Chen Yu doesn''t hesitate to attack this man.


    Benjamin was in a daze, one hand was stuck by Chen Yu, and the whole person was stuck on the wall.


    "Who sent you!" Cried Chen.


    "Misunderstanding I''m the police. " Cried Benjamin.


    He felt his hand was about to be broken. He didn''t want to resist.


    The key is that he feels like his hand is clamped by a pair of pliers. Don''t say he resisted. He can''t even move it.


    "And your papers?"


    "In my pants pocket."


    Chen Chu reached for his ID card and looked at the photo above: "aryax, call to check the police number."


    "He''s a policeman." Aryx put down the phone and said.


    Chen Yu then let go of Benjamin and clapped the ashes on his body.


    Benjamin looked depressed and moved his right arm.


    "Are you Mr. Chen?"


    "Yes, what can I do for you?"


    "Well, I suspect someone is going to be bad for your child. I came here to protect your child."


    "You? Protect my daughter? " Chen Yu looks at Benjamin.


    Benjamin blushed. "I have a gun."


    "Well, thank you for your kindness, but forget it." Chen Yu shook his head.


    I don''t need bodyguards, nor does my daughter.


    If you can''t protect xiaogelin, it''s useless for the police to replace them.


    "Mr. Chen, I''m here to help you. These people who want to hurt your daughter are not ordinary people. Although you are very fierce in fighting, you may not be their opponent."


    Alex looks at Chen Yu, ha ha This guy was the one who destroyed a gang.


    His combat effectiveness is not very strong to explain.


    "Thank you for your kindness. I really don''t need it."


    "Mr. Chen..."


    "Let''s go." Chen Yu is not going to continue to tangle with Benjamin.


    But Benjamin could not help catching up: "Mr. Chen, whether you accept it or not, I must carry out my task."


    Benjamin is going to force protection. Chen Yu looks at Benjamin and says, "follow you."


    As he said this, Chen Yu took the door directly and shut Benjamin out.


    "Come on, let dad hug you." Chen Yu can''t wait to pick up little Gelin from Alex''s hands.


    Alex looks at Chen Yu. He is too complicated.


    In front of the outside is always so tough, but one side to their daughter, immediately like daughter slave.


    "Don''t you really need that cop to protect you? It''s much safer to have a police guard than you to protect little Gelin. "


    "He''s with us. How do we plan?"


    "It''s not us, it''s you." "I don''t have the courage to face a dozen billionaires," she corrected immediately


    ¡­¡­


    Benjamin opened a room just opposite Chen Yu, but Chen Yu''s room in the hotel is a deluxe suite, two thousand dollars a night.


    It''s killing Benjamin. The most important thing is.


    This task is entirely his personal action. It is not a task assigned by his superiors at all.


    But there was a breath in his heart, and he had to catch them himself.


    To this end, in addition to carrying a gun, he also prepared other things.


    For example, military electric batons, carbon fiber ropes, anesthesia guns and electric shock guns.


    Now it''s time for the monsters to come.


    Just then, Benjamin heard the opening of the opposite door.


    It was a man in waiter''s clothes, pushing the dining car into the opposite room.


    Benjamin immediately opened the door and shouted, "wait!"


    Chen Yu, who was opening the door, and the waiter all looked at Benjamin with puzzled faces.


    "What can I do for you, sir?"


    "I''m a policeman. I doubt your identity now. Take out your ID card."


    The waiter''s face was muddled, and Chen''s face was black.


    "Mr. Chen, those people will pretend to be all kinds of identities, so we must be careful." At the same time, Benjamin explained, he took the waiter''s work permit and compared it with his driver''s license: "it''s OK, but it doesn''t mean you''re a good person."


    The waiter looked at Benjamin helplessly: "Mr. policeman, then how can I prove that I am innocent?"


    Benjamin looked at the dining car and then at Chen Yu: "you ordered all this?"


    "Yes, what''s the problem?""Those people may poison the food. I''ll try it for you."


    "The food in this dining car is at least one thousand dollars. After you taste it, I will call your director to complain." Chen said.


    "Well Well, it''s less likely to be poisoned. This time it''s over. "


    Benjamin didn''t want his captain and chief to know about his private action.


    "Sir, should you go? I''m going to have dinner. "


    "Well Do you eat so much by yourself? By the way Is the woman with you today your wife? "


    "No Do you want to investigate my papers? " Chen Yu looks at Benjamin impatiently.


    "Well Then I won''t bother you. "


    Benjamin looked at the dinner at the table and complained about Chen''s stinginess.


    He can''t eat all that food alone.


    Forget it. Go back to the house and have instant noodles.


    I''m afraid he''s the only one who lives in such a luxurious hotel and eats instant noodles.


    In the evening, Benjamin heard the other side again, and immediately fell on the door and looked at the other side.


    Then I saw Chen Yu holding little Gelin out of the room.


    Benjamin immediately opened the door: "Mr. Chen, it''s so late. You don''t have a rest in the room. What do you do outside? It''s dangerous at night. "


    "I don''t need you to ask where I''m going." Chen said with a black face.


    This guy has been watching him at the opposite door all day. It''s really endless.


    If the other side is a powerful person, or directly to an army, Chen is very welcome to protect his daughter.


    But the other party is a normal person at all. If there is an accident, is it he who protects his daughter or lets himself protect him?


    In addition, with him around, what you want to do in San Francisco will become very troublesome.


    "You should think for your daughter as well as for yourself."


    "I''ll call and complain about you if you go on talking." Chen said with a black face.


    "Then I''ll go with you." Benjamin immediately changed the subject.


    "No, I said I have enough ability to protect my daughter. I don''t need you to do much."


    "Mr. Chen, after all, I am a policeman. Please believe in the power of the police."


    "You said you could protect my daughter, didn''t you?"


    "Yes."


    "Then I will give you a chance to attack me in any way. As long as you can defeat me, I will promise you to be my daughter''s bodyguard."

 Chapter 772

    "That''s what you said! If you get hurt, don''t complain about me! "


    "All right, come on." Chen Zhu nodded.


    "Can I have a weapon?"


    "Yes."


    As soon as Benjamin turned around, he was going back to the house to get the electric stick.


    Chen Yu has kicked Benjamin''s ass and made a close contact with his head and face.


    "Stupid." Chen Yu left with little Gelin in his arms.


    "ADA Ahda... " Little Gelin smiled and clapped her young hands.


    She seems to like Benjamin''s funny performance.


    "Little Gelin, it''s not right to hit people." Chen Yu looks at little Gelin seriously.


    "ADA, ADA Hee hee... "


    Little Gelin can''t understand Chen Yu.


    "Forget it." Chen Yu shook his head.


    It''s the most unreasonable thing to reason with a woman, not to mention that she hasn''t got the full moon.


    Chen Yu came to the outskirts with little Gelin in his arms. It was dark in the outskirts.


    Little Gelin was afraid and nestled tightly in Chen''s arms.


    Chen Xun found a wooden house in the forest.


    Gaia and others are in the cabin.


    They caught a heretic today, so they can only stay here temporarily.


    As soon as Chen Chu entered the room, he immediately covered Xiao Gelin''s eyes.


    "What''s this? It scares my daughter."


    Everyone is speechless. When can Chen Yu be so gentle with them.


    Chen looked at the lizard monster bound into zongzi. Gaia cut off the right arm and left thigh of the lizard monster.


    But now the lizard monster''s incision has actually healed, and there is a trend to grow new meat.


    "Is this thing open?" Chen asked.


    "President, we can''t help it." West said helplessly, "we have beaten him for a day, and all kinds of methods have been used. But you see, ordinary small wounds heal after being beaten, and big wounds can''t be used for a long time, and the resilience is totally beyond ordinary people''s comparison."


    "What punishment did you use today?"


    "Whip, iron, nail, needle..."


    "I want to know if he can grow this thing when he cuts off his biological, biological and biological organ."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    There is only one feeling among people. Chen Yu is really cruel.


    Jolin Nash and Pattaya are going to leave. They are ladies in the association, so they are not suitable to stay in such an occasion.


    Chen Yu suddenly said, "well, it''s too much to cut one."


    "It''s better to burn it with a candle. I don''t know if he can bake it."


    Everyone shivered.


    They really thought Chen''s conscience had been discovered. Now it seems that they underestimated Chen''s vicious degree.


    They found that they had a whole day''s play today, and were all pediatrics in front of Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu put little Gelin in Gaia''s arms, and then came up to the lizard monster.


    "I''d like to know if your Satan master will help you mend your eggs."


    The lizard struggled, trying to break free of the rope.


    Then West and others put the lizard to death.


    A candle was lit under the lizard''s lower body.


    The lizard is struggling there, but it can''t get rid of it.


    There were strange noises in his mouth.


    Generally speaking, the short-term severe pain is not as deep as the persistent pain.


    Persistent pain is enough to drive anyone with a strong will crazy.


    "I tell you I''ll tell you In an abandoned church south of downtown It''s our headquarters Ah... "


    "Darling." Chen Yu patted the lizard monster on the face.


    However, Chen found that the lizard monster''s face was secreting a sticky liquid.


    "What kind of thing is this, so disgusting? Keep burning Too much. "


    "We have studied it today. As long as we do some damage to him, his body will secrete this kind of mucus, which can make his recovery faster."


    Chen Zhu''s eyes brightened and collected the slime from the lizard monster.


    After I go back, I will study with Lao Hei to see if it is useful for my medical skills.


    "The greater the damage, the faster the mucus is secreted." Said West.


    "Then increase the damage and let him secrete more."


    People are not polite to lizards.


    No one here talks to them about humanitarian.


    But the lizard''s breath is weaker and weaker. Chen Zhu collects mucus here, but the lizard stops secreting mucus.


    "President, we seem to have killed him."


    "Well I want you to be a little lighter. Why don''t you listen? You see, we have wasted the precious resources of our association. " It''s a pity for Chen to collect enough mucus.All of a sudden, the lizard jumped up.


    Chen Yu was shocked, and then he smashed it with a fist.


    Patz -


    all the people were spattering with meat.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Faker, this bastard pretends to be dead." Chen Chu shook the rotten meat and blood on his fist and said, "go back to sleep and encircle these bastards tomorrow."


    "President, don''t we start today?"


    "It''s too late. My daughter is going to bed. It''s not suitable for action tonight." Chen said.


    Sure enough, with his daughter''s president, he became a daughter slave directly.


    Think of his daughter first.


    ¡­¡­


    Benjamin touched his head and woke up.


    Soon Benjamin remembered.


    He was intrigued by Chen Yu and then hit the door.


    "Falk, I''m going to catch that bastard!" Benjamin covered his head in pain.


    At this time, Chen Yu just came back with little Gelin in his arms.


    "Hi, Mr. Benjamin. How are you?"


    "Falk, why did you sneak on me? Do you know you''re attacking the police? "


    "Is there any evidence?"


    "I......"


    "Goodbye, good night." Chen Yu didn''t bother to talk with Benjamin, so he took his door with him.


    Benjamin wanted to reason with Chen Yu, but at this time, several people came to the corridor.


    When Benjamin saw one of them, it was Gaia.


    "Well, it''s you." Benjamin looked at Gaia and others with his eyes shining.


    These people should be Gaia''s companions.


    They caught the lizard today. They must have got more clues from the lizard''s mouth.


    If you follow them, you may have a better chance to catch the monsters.


    "Gaia, do you know him?"


    Gaia looked at Benjamin. "I don''t know."


    "Er..." Benjamin didn''t expect Gaia to open his eyes and tell lies.


    "Let''s go." Gaia said with a wave.


    They ignored Benjamin, and they were all in Gaia''s room.


    "We will encircle and exterminate the evil believers tomorrow. We can''t let the president take part in the action." Said West.


    "Why?" Gaia asked, puzzled.


    "Although they are heretics, most of them are ignorant civilians, but you can also see that the president''s degree of protection for his daughter, if he is involved in it, will definitely kill them, and then there will be blood."


    "But did you stop Chen?" Gaia looks at West.


    "We are like this..."

 Chapter 773

    Little Gelin, a child of her age, has to fight four or five times a night.


    Chen Zhu almost didn''t dare to sleep, for fear that little Gelin would start to make trouble again.


    It''s impossible. It''s something that any parent has to go through.


    And the light dare not turn off, I''m afraid that little Gelin would be scared if she woke up to find it dark.


    Children''s nerves are more sensitive.


    At about four o''clock in the morning, little Gelin woke up again.


    "ADA..."


    In addition to this tone, little Gelin can''t make any other sound.


    Every time when little Gelin cried or laughed, her saliva flew.


    For Chen Yu, who is a new father, this feeling is very special.


    In the eyes of every parent, their children are the most special and unique.


    Chen Yu has also become proficient in diaper changing.


    Still have bubble milk powder, clean up small Ge Lin up and down.


    Chen Yu never thought that he would practice all this skillfully.


    People are forced out.


    If it''s at home, Chen Yu basically pushes things to the bad devil.


    In San Francisco, no one is waiting on Chen.


    Everything must come by itself.


    It''s basically an hour''s sleep each time. Then little Gelin wakes up, makes another hour''s noise, and then goes to sleep.


    This is how children of this age are, sleepy and active at the same time.


    Because her body is in a rapid growth stage, so eat more.


    Busy to five o''clock, little Gelin finally fell asleep.


    Chen Yu also sleeps with him.


    When I opened my eyes again, I found that little Gelin had also woken up.


    This time, little Gelin didn''t wake up crying, but opened her big beautiful eyes and kept looking at Chen Yu.


    No matter how tired she was last night, as long as she saw the goblin, Chen Yu''s mood would be brilliant.


    Chen Yu pinched little Gelin''s cheek, which was tender and tender, which was always loved by people.


    Little Gelin babbled and smiled, no front teeth, air leakage in her mouth, and her tender little tongue.


    But then, small Ge Lin suddenly thin eyebrow tip a twist.


    Then he grinned again.


    Generally, little Ge Lin showed such an expression, and Chen Gu knew the bad food.


    It''s time for the goblin to change his diaper again.


    Sure enough, as soon as Chen opened Xiao Gelin''s diapers, a stench came to her face.


    Chen Zhao pinched his nose and hurriedly carried little Gelin to the bathroom.


    After cleaning xiaogelin''s thigh, I patted xiaogelin''s bare buttocks.


    "Well, we''ll talk about Baba later."


    "Haha Dad... "


    Chen''s face was black, and he didn''t know whether little Gelin was talking about Baba or really calling herself.


    There was a knock outside the door.


    Chen Yu thought the breakfast he ordered had arrived.


    But when I opened the door, it was West''s old face.


    "Wow..." Little Gelin cried at once.


    "Falk, can you stop scaring my daughter in the morning? Please cover your face with black cloth next time you appear in front of my daughter. "


    Chen Yu coaxes little gren, and West''s face turns black.


    "President, I was also young at that time, but time is not old. Don''t you Chinese all pay attention to respecting the old?"


    "A beautiful man is a man of years. For an ugly man like you, there is no way for years."


    If it wasn''t for Chen, West really wanted to fight Chen.


    Do you insult people like that?


    Forget it. I don''t care about it as much as you do.


    "Tell me what I''m doing in the early morning. I''m not really here to scare my baby." Chen asked politely.


    "President, we have investigated the situation of Satanism. I don''t think you need to go out in person at all."


    "No, I must go." Chen Yu said firmly.


    "President, according to the information I have received, the most powerful lizard in Satanism is yesterday''s lizard monster. The number of lizard monsters is very small, and it''s not worth your hand at all. Besides, you have to take little Gelin with you. Do you want her to be exposed to the bloody atmosphere at such a young age?"


    Chen Yu thought about it. He didn''t want little Gelin to touch these things.


    But he was not willing. Although it had been two or three days, the fire in Chen''s heart did not go away.


    "President, I promise that we will take the leaders of that cult and give them to you for disposal. Besides, because President you do everything by yourself, which leads to our lack of practical experience, we take this opportunity to have a good practical battle."


    "Are you sure you can make it?" Chen asked.


    "President, don''t look down on us. Besides, Gaia is also involved in this operation.""Well, remember what you said. I want to live. It''s better to be complete."


    "Well Let''s do our best. "


    At this time, the waiter who delivered the meal at the back came: "Sir, please let me."


    "President, I''ll eat so much in the morning. Let''s go."


    "Go away." Chen Yu stares at West.


    West greys back to his room.


    Chen Yu also plans to go out to buy things for Farley and friends in Los Angeles while he is free today.


    Last time I went to New York, I was read by farry for several days because I didn''t bring a gift to her.


    Although in San Francisco can buy things, in Los Angeles can also buy.


    But giving gifts is a process, not a gift itself.


    Of course, since you want to buy it, you have to go for dessert.


    When Chen Yu thought of the present to Fanny, he first thought of jewelry.


    It has been more than half a year since I and farry gave her a gift, namely the heart of the red moon.


    Although the heart of the red moon is very precious, Chen Yu still feels indebted to fali.


    Chen Yu enters the jewelry store, and he is eager to see the story of "the dog''s eyes look down on people".


    Then I can put on a wave of force, and then hit the face or something.


    Unfortunately, in the real world, the salesmen in jewelry stores are more polite.


    There''s no such thing as a dog''s eye.


    A pretty shop assistant came up and said, "Sir, what can I do for you?"


    "I want to give my girlfriend a gift. What do you recommend?" Chen asked.


    "Sir, what''s the price of your present?"


    "Within a million dollars."


    The shop assistant''s eyes lit up in a flash. Originally, she saw Chen Yu holding a baby, and she was wearing ordinary clothes. She might look like a thousand dollars in a suit. She really despised Chen Yu.


    I didn''t expect Chen Yu to be a big money, which is within one million dollars.


    The saleswoman came to the counter and asked, "how about this necklace, sir? The necklace was designed by the famous designer Ella.JK. The heart of the necklace is a forty-five carat sapphire and one hundred and twenty one carat diamond inlays... "


    "The last thing I gave my girlfriend was a pendant. Change it." Chen Yu waved.

 Chapter 774

    "Yi Yi..." Little Gelin, sitting on the counter, pointed to the glass below: "dada Dada... "


    Chen Yu turns his head, and little Gelin is more energetic. She points her finger under the glass all the time.


    "Miss, what is this? Show it to me," Chen said to the saleswoman


    "Sir, this is natural amber. It was excavated from South America. There is a young snake in it. According to the identification, this amber is more than 10000 years old."


    Chen took the amber, which was about seven or eight centimeters in diameter.


    "Ah ADA... " Little Gelin saw amber fall in Chen''s hand, more excited, and wanted to reach out.


    Chen Zhu hands the amber to Xiao Gelin, who opens her mouth to bite.


    "Sir, this amber is worth two hundred thousand dollars Can''t... "


    "It''s OK. I''ll take this amber." "This amber has no toxic ingredients," Chen said


    "No." The saleswoman looked at Chen Yu with her eyes shining.


    He bit his daughter''s mouth and spent 200000 dollars.


    This guy is a real rich man.


    "Will you knock your teeth? My daughter doesn''t have teeth yet. I''m afraid it will affect her tooth development and growth. "


    "Sir, amber is also called honey wax in your East. The texture of amber is soft and the main ingredient is resin, which is not toxic." Said the saleswoman.


    "Well, let''s continue to recommend my gift to my girlfriend."


    The saleswoman looked at the amber on xiaogelin''s mouth. No, it was 200000 dollars.


    "How about this platinum bracelet, sir? This white gold bracelet is also the work of the master. It is inlaid with four Gemstones: red, blue, green and yellow. Each gemstone is 50 carats. The bracelet surface is engraved with patterns of European and American style. The net weight of the bracelet is 77 grams... "


    "Well, how much is it?"


    "This bracelet is more expensive and may exceed the budget of some gentlemen."


    "How much?"


    "1.2 million dollars."


    "Is there a discount?"


    "I''m sorry, sir. We don''t bargain."


    Chen Xun took a look at the bracelet on the left and right. It''s really beautiful.


    In particular, the four gemstones of different colors are even more beautiful.


    No matter what party you attend, you can wear it even as ordinary jewelry on weekdays.


    "Well, help me to put it on."


    When the saleswoman heard Chen''s answer, her heart would pop out.


    For the promotion of this kind of luxury goods, the number of salesmen is 2% - 3%.


    If such a bracelet is sold, she will have to pay twenty or thirty thousand dollars.


    When the saleswoman saw Chen Zhu swiping his card, her face was the same.


    In his eyes was the light: "Sir, your bracelet has been wrapped."


    "Well, thank you."


    "Would you like to see any other jewelry, sir?"


    Chen Yu suddenly remembered that Steven''s movie seemed to be coming down, and there was going to be a celebration party.


    Since I promised to attend, I should also find a gift for him.


    Steven helped himself a lot.


    The fali can start with 12 million dollars. It''s his help.


    And he''s going to send his own helicopter. He can''t be mean.


    "By the way, do you have any gifts for male friends? My friend is older. " "It''s best to show his steady personality," Chen said


    The saleswoman almost jumped up. She was not a big customer.


    "What''s the price of this gift, sir?"


    "Within three million dollars."


    The gift to Steven is different from the gift to Fanny.


    So it can''t tell whether the relationship is good or bad by the price.


    "Sir, we have a Minster pocket watch in our store. If you are interested, I can ask the store manager to show it to you."


    "I don''t know much about pocket watches. Is there anything special about this Minster pocket watch?"


    "Minster is a master of pocket watch in the 17th century, and he also represents the highest level of pocket watch technology in that era. In his lifetime, Minster made eight pocket watches, five of which have been lost or damaged in history. Now, two pocket watches are collected in the hands of two billionaires. This pocket watch in our shop is the existing one The third Minster pocket watch. "


    "Well, then show it to me."


    "Mr. Chen, the price of this pocket watch is exactly three million dollars."


    "Then it''s within my budget."


    "Just a moment."


    Soon, the saleswoman and the store manager came out.


    The store manager is a mature woman, who is also charming, more charming than the young saleswoman.


    "Hello, sir. Do you want to buy a Minster pocket watch?""Well."


    "Then will you go to my office and talk?"


    "Is it convenient?"


    "Of course." The store manager looks at little Gelin in Chen''s arms. At a glance, she recognizes the amber in little Gelin''s hand, which is the 200000 dollar amber in their jewelry store.


    Although Chen Yu is not the most generous in their shop in the past, he is the most cheerful.


    In less than ten minutes, we spent $1.4 million without blinking.


    "Yi Yi..." Little Gelin seems to be hungry.


    "My daughter is hungry." "I''ll take her back and make her a bottle of milk powder. Come back tomorrow," Chen said


    "Sir, let me ask the clerk to make milk powder for your daughter." The woman shopkeeper is very clear that if the customers in front of her are out of here, they may not step into their shop again.


    Never miss any high-quality customers in business.


    "Do you still provide infant milk powder here?" Chen asked with a smile.


    "Our jewelry store provides not only jewelry, but also high-quality services."


    "Well, as soon as possible, I don''t want my daughter to be hungry too long."


    "Yes, please follow me."


    When we got to the office, the store manager and two security guards escorted a box in.


    "Mr. Chen, please have a look."


    When the shopkeeper opened the simple box, Chen Yu suddenly felt a magic wave coming.


    "Eh?" Chen Yu had some accidents: "can I take it up and have a look?"


    "No problem, of course."


    Chen Yu picked up the pocket watch and looked at it carefully.


    This pocket watch is still moving. The copper body is well maintained.


    It''s a little rustic.


    This pocket watch makes Chen Yu feel very strange.


    Every time the second hand moves around, Chen Yu feels his magic power jump.


    Is this magic prop?


    Chen took out the card: "I want this pocket watch."


    The female store manager takes a breath of cool air, is it so simple?


    Don''t judge it again?


    Chen''s forthrightness made the female store manager a little uncomfortable.


    The saleswoman hasn''t come back from the milk powder.


    Are Chinese people so straightforward in shopping?


    Kwai soon finished the procedures. It''s still more complicated to buy such luxury goods.


    For example, identification notes, identification certificates and purchase contracts need to be signed.


    It''s not that you can buy it if you pay.

 Chapter 775

    Chen Yu has been holding this pocket watch.


    This pocket watch really gives Chen a different feeling.


    Chen tried to inject magic into the pocket watch.


    All of a sudden, Chen''s magic just like breaking the dike, and frantically rushed into the pocket watch.


    At the same time, the second hand of pocket watch began to rotate wildly.


    Chen Yu''s body was so empty that he almost didn''t hold Ge Lin.


    Kneeling on one knee, holding one hand on the ground, the forehead is dripping with sweat.


    "Are you all right, sir?" A passer-by saw Chen Yu kneeling on the ground and asked.


    "Thank you I''m fine. " Chen Yu stands up again.


    I haven''t seen any big waves since I was a dog.


    It almost broke on this little pocket watch today.


    This watch is really evil.


    Just, if it''s magic props, what''s the use?


    Or is this the devil badge?


    By the way, we need to keep this thing for our own research.


    Steven has another gift to choose from.


    Chen Chu looks back and enters the jewelry store again.


    But the saleswoman was closing the shop.


    "Wait a minute. Are you going to close?" Chen Yu came in and asked.


    "Sir, the goods you buy are luxury goods. If you don''t have a good reason, you can''t return them. Please go back." The saleswoman interrupted Chen Yu.


    "Well I don''t want to return it. I want to... "


    "Sir, I said no return, how can you not understand."


    "I want to buy something more."


    The saleswoman was in a hurry: "we are going to close down here. If you want to buy more, please come back tomorrow."


    What''s more, they push the business out?


    Chen Yu looked at the time: "it''s only three o''clock in the afternoon now, isn''t it? Is your shop closed so early? Do you earn too much? Are you going to take a vacation? "


    The salesgirl''s look seems to be a little wrong. She tries hard to make eyes for Chen Yu.


    Just then another saleswoman came up and said with a smile, "Sir, what do you need? I can help you to choose."


    Chen remembers that the only saleswoman in the shop just now seems to be the saleswoman who sells herself.


    The saleswoman present didn''t see it just now.


    At this time, Chen saw the bleeding under the front counter.


    The saleswoman who had come to entertain Chen took out her gun and pointed it at Chen.


    Mahler Gobi, why did you come out to buy a gift and meet the robbers?


    "Be careful..."


    Chen Yu has grabbed the other side''s gun with one hand.


    BIU -


    Chen Chu shot at the other side''s head, but the shot was crooked.


    Is the shot crooked? Just one meter away, did you shoot awkwardly?


    "Falk, what a broken gun." Chen Chu angrily threw the gun away.


    The woman robber was overjoyed to see Chen Yu not only shoot askew, but also throw away his gun.


    Take out the dagger and stab at Chen Yu. Chen Yu does the same thing again. He grabs the dagger and stabs the female robber in the neck. The female robber covers her neck and looks at Chen Yu incredulously and slowly falls down.


    The saleswoman had screamed with fear. Chen Chu held the saleswoman''s shoulder and said, "don''t be afraid. It''s OK."


    The saleswoman was frightened and pointed to the store: "there are And the robbers. "


    As soon as the voice fell, two people came out of the room. When they saw Chen Yu and his companions on the ground, they immediately raised their guns.


    Chen Yu kicked the body of the female robber on the ground directly with a hook at his foot, and at the same time pulled up the female clerk and ran out.


    After running out of the store, Chen immediately pulled the door up and down, and locked the robbers inside.


    The sliding doors of this kind of jewelry store are stronger than the anti-theft doors, and there is no other passage inside.


    "Alarm." Chen said.


    "Ah?"


    "Call the police."


    "Oh..." Although the salesgirl was still in a state of panic, she forced her nerves down.


    The robbers inside wanted to open the shop door, but Chen Yu pushed the door up with one foot, making it impossible for the robbers to open it.


    The robber fired several shots at the shop door, but it was unharmed.


    A large number of police arrived. Chen Yu and the saleswoman cooperated with the police, answered several questions, and explained the situation inside.


    There were five robbers inside, one of whom was killed by Chen Yu.


    There are four left, with high firepower.


    Of course, in the face of such a comprehensive encirclement, there is no personal quality.


    It''s impossible for robbers to break through even if they want to.


    Then the robbers were captured, without any resistance, and surrendered.


    It''s also normal. Although the robbers have strong firepower, they can''t stand the large number of police.But also took the heavy firepower, carries on the firepower suppression.


    ¡­¡­


    "This guy is so good." Several policemen gathered around and watched the surveillance video.


    "Holding the child, I killed the robber with one hand."


    "Is this Chinese Kung Fu?"


    "It''s just that the shooting method is a bit bad. I can''t even get close to it."


    "These robbers are not ordinary people. They have been bodyguards and mercenaries. They are all vicious."


    At this time, Chen and the saleswoman came out of the lounge.


    The two of them were asked, and Chen just said the whole thing.


    There''s evidence from the salesgirl, and there''s surveillance video.


    In addition, Chen''s own work and the identity of a university professor make him gain enough respect wherever he goes.


    So Chen''s treatment in the police station is quite good, and he is treated like a hero.


    After all, Chen Yu only used one hand to destroy this vicious crime.


    "Thank you for saving me, sir." The saleswoman looked at Chen Yu affectionately.


    "You''re welcome. It''s just a matter of passing."


    Chen Chu smiled, and little Gelin was still holding the bottle.


    This baby bottle is from the salesgirl.


    "Can I treat you to dinner?"


    "Er..."


    "Chen, are you ok?" At this time, Jacques came in from outside and interrupted his communication with the salesgirl.


    The saleswoman thought that Alex was Chen''s girlfriend, and secretly put a note to Chen: "call me when you have time. Goodbye."


    "Chen, what''s the situation now?"


    "It''s OK. It''s just a robber." Chen said casually.


    "Next time you are involved in something dangerous, can you not take xiaogelin with you? I know you are very strong, but xiaogelin has no self-protection ability." Jarex looked at Chen Yu angrily.


    "It''s not something I''d like to participate in, it''s just a matter of asking myself to come to the door." Chen Yu argued.


    "I think I''ll take care of little Gelin." Again, Alex brings up the old story.


    "It''s impossible. If you want to have your own baby, don''t rob my daughter."


    "Do you have to embarrass me? You know I can''t have a baby. "


    "No, you can make test tubes." Chen Chu shrugged.


    Yalixi''s face is black. She grins at Chen Yu.


    "Well I take that back. "

 Chapter 776

    Just as Chen Yu and yarrix were going out of the police station, a policeman rushed out of the station and stopped them.


    "Mr. Chen, the four robbers ran away. They threatened to avenge you before they left."


    Chen Yu is a face surprised: "you police will not be with the robbers, right?"


    The policeman was angry and ashamed at Chen''s answer.


    It''s probably the biggest humiliation to the police. With the robbers?


    "Mr. Chen, please believe in the impartiality of our police."


    "Well, I believe you. Please get the robber back quickly." Chen Yu said quietly, "I have something else to do. I''ll go back first."


    ¡­¡­


    "Moller, the man who killed Rhine, is it in his hands?"


    Muller''s eyes are red. Rhine is his girlfriend.


    But Lane died in front of him.


    His eyes were full of hatred: "yes, the former store manager said that an Asian with a child bought the pocket watch."


    "I thought it would be the simplest task, but I didn''t expect such an accident." Quirk took a deep breath. "I hate accidents."


    "Boss, I will go in person and lift the Asian''s head and the pocket watch." Mueller said, biting his teeth.


    "This time, I don''t want any accidents, so you take more people. If the other side can easily kill Rhine, then his strength should not be weak."


    "Boss, I''m enough for one. I don''t need anyone else at all." Mueller said.


    "Can''t you understand me?" Quirk looked at Muller coldly: "I don''t like accidents. The first time can be said to be accidents, but if you fail again the second time, it can only prove your incompetence. The first time you have done things badly, don''t you know how to self-criticism?"


    Mueller looked down. "Boss, I see."


    ¡­¡­


    "It''s almost time." Said West.


    "Check the equipment." Gaia warned.


    "No problem."


    "I''m fine, too."


    This is the first time since Chen Yu became president that they have carried out the task conscientiously.


    Of course, when I was in Los Angeles, I used to fight evil spirits occasionally, which was not a task.


    After the inspection, they set out directly from the hotel.


    Except for Gaia, everyone else was a little guilty.


    Although the task of this time is for them to ask Chen Yu not to fight.


    But when it came to the end of the day, they were a little bit of a counsellor themselves.


    "West, are you sure we can make it?" Asked jurag.


    "We should have confidence in ourselves. This time, the enemy is a group of evil believers. If several evil believers are not sure, what else can we do? We can''t always be under the protection of the president. "


    "Well In fact, it''s not bad to be under the protection of the president forever. " Moyid whispered.


    All the people stopped talking. Well, moid seems to have a point.


    "Come on, anyway, this time we have to finish the task of encirclement and suppression by ourselves and do a little better." West encouraged.


    When the car left the city, Gaia suddenly said, "there is a car following us!"


    "What? Have we been found? Is this going to be a trap? "


    All of a sudden nervous, Pattaya is more frightened said: "we call the president, let him come to save us."


    "Be quiet." Gaia frowned. "Jurag, stop."


    The car stopped at the side of the road, and so did the car.


    Gaia went straight to the car.


    It''s Benjamin who''s not the other people who are following all the members of the association.


    "Hi, how did you find me?" Benjamin looked awkwardly at Gaia, who had come to the window.


    "What do you think."


    Benjamin''s car was ten meters behind them.


    In such a place where there is no store in front of the village, there is a car ten meters behind. Unless it is blind, it is impossible to avoid it at all.


    Besides, Benjamin has little experience of tracking.


    "Why are you here? What are you going to do with us? "


    "Are you going to encircle those monsters? I''ll go with you. "


    "You? No, it''s too dangerous. It''s not for ordinary people to participate. You can still go where you come from. "


    "No, you see, I have a lot of weapons."


    Benjamin opened the package on the copilot''s seat. There was everything in it.


    There are electric batons, electric shock guns, fiber nets, and even animal clips.


    "Your props are useless to the monsters. To them, you are just like toys.""Don''t look down on me. Although I''m not as strong as you, I have the ability to protect myself." Benjamin said indignantly.


    He felt he was being looked down on, so he had to prove himself.


    Benjamin is a man of great self-esteem.


    Otherwise, I will not choose a person to investigate because of my captain''s query.


    Gaia suddenly comes to the front of the car, grabs the sword and smashes it towards Benjamin''s front cover.


    After a loud noise, Benjamin''s car was abandoned.


    Benjamin is stupid. Gaia looks at Benjamin. "Now you can''t follow us anymore."


    With that, Gaia walked away.


    Leaving Benjamin alone, alone in the dark.


    Benjamin''s face was red and he cried out, "do you think you can get rid of me like this? It''s useless. I will prove myself by my own way."


    Benjamin drags his dozens of Jin package out of the car, carries it on his back, and goes on.


    Just at this time, the road along the road is completely dark.


    Benjamin began to be afraid again. After a long walk, he was tired physically and mentally.


    All of a sudden, there was a rustling sound around and Benjamin''s scalp was numb.


    Benjamin saya''s running, a dark shadow in the dark chase him.


    Although he couldn''t see clearly, Benjamin could see the outline in the dark, which was exactly the lizard monster he had met before.


    As Benjamin ran, he took out his gun and shot at the lizard monster who was running after him.


    Bang -


    the lizard monster disappeared behind him in a flash, and Benjamin''s shooting failed.


    The lizard is moving too fast and has night cover.


    Benjamin suddenly felt the wind behind him.


    As Benjamin turned his head, he saw the lizard with its claws raised and shot it down at his head.


    Benjamin instinctively raised his gun and fired two more.


    This time, the lizard monster is too lazy to dodge.


    "I''m dead now..." Benjamin was in total despair.


    He is really reckless. He can''t deal with this kind of monster at all.

 Chapter 777

    Just then, a gust of wind blew through Benjamin''s head.


    The action of the lizard stopped. Benjamin watched the lizard nervously.


    At this time, the lizard''s arm suddenly broke into several pieces and fell to the ground, then his shoulder, and the whole fell to the ground.


    Benjamin''s face was full of consternation. Looking up again, Gaia did not know when he appeared behind the lizard monster.


    Gaia looked down at Benjamin and said, "well, do you want to follow me now?"


    Benjamin swallowed: "or You take me back? "


    Gaia sneered, "what you think is beautiful."


    Then Gaia left.


    "Wait for me Don''t leave me here alone. "


    Benjamin was already scared and chased after Gaia.


    Gaia returns to the car, and Benjamin follows.


    "Why, do you want to follow now?"


    "Do you think I can go back to the city by my legs?"


    "Forget it, get in the car."


    Benjamin looked at all the people in the car with an embarrassed expression.


    "Hi, hello."


    Everyone looked at Benjamin, and West said, "Gaia, are you sure you''re ok with him?"


    "I have some equipment, maybe you can use it."


    Benjamin opened his backpack generously: "this is a military electric stick, with a voltage of up to 2 million volts, and an instant output of 30000 volts. Even a tiger can power down."


    Jurag took out a similar type of electric stick: "10 million volts, 100000 volts of instantaneous voltage pulse."


    Benjamin blushed and was about to take out the electric gun.


    Jurag took out another electric shock gun: "short distance electric shock pulse gun, without ejection device, directly attacks with electric arc, and the instantaneous output is also 100000 volts."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Benjamin is speechless.


    Many of the equipment he brought this time is not available on the market.


    Some of them come from the Internet, and some of them are modified by himself.


    He thinks that with these weapons, he can at least fight against the monsters.


    As a result, compared with jurag''s weapons, these weapons are similar to children''s toys.


    "Put this on." Gaia threw Benjamin a bulletproof vest.


    "I''m wearing a bulletproof vest."


    "This is not an ordinary bullet proof vest." Gaia said, "I''m afraid your bulletproof vest won''t even stop those monsters."


    The car slowly stopped outside the church, even in the dark, you can still see the broken church.


    The fire was faintly visible in the church, and the air was filled with a sense of strangeness.


    They got out of the car and looked at each other.


    The repression brought by this church makes them feel like their chest is blocked. It''s hard to read.


    "Go in." Gaia''s face was heavy.


    West also made up his mind and said to Benjamin behind him, "follow me."


    All of them pushed open the church door, only to see in the middle of the church, dozens of black robed people surrounded by a magic array.


    "Now, in the name of the supernatural society, I will give you an ultimatum and surrender at once." Cried West.


    All the black robed people turned to look at all the members of the association. They felt a little hairy when they were stared with so many eyes.


    The pupils, hidden under the black robe, all radiated strange light.


    "Wow..."


    There was only one cry. The black robed man standing in the middle of the magic circle held a naked baby in his hands.


    The black robed man''s mouth is still chanting magic prayers.


    "Put the child down!" Cried Gaia.


    The man in black smashed the child on the ground, and then There was no more sound.


    Everyone''s heart seems to be yanked hard.


    It was an unspeakable pain, and an eruption of anger like a volcano.


    At this time, another heretic handed a child to the black robed man in the middle.


    Gaia finally couldn''t help but start: "stop it for me!"


    Gaia, wielding a hot sword, rushed to the center like a wild beast.


    But just at this time, all the evil believers in black robes opened their clothes.


    It shows the appearance of lizard monsters and makes lizard like noises in its mouth.


    "Kill all of you monsters! Kill


    Gaia rushed in recklessly, but she couldn''t stop it.


    Failed to stop the second child from falling on the ground.


    It''s not just Gaia who''s angry at the moment, it''s everyone else who''s angry.


    Gaia cut out with a sword. Four lizards were cut off.


    Gaia jumped up, and the sword fell on the man in the middle.The man in black stretched out his right hand, which was a palm full of bone spurs.


    The hand of the black robed man suddenly turned into a huge ghost claw and swept towards Gaia in the air.


    Gayalian people with swords were split out.


    "Kill them all, and give their flesh and blood to Lord sararath."


    A large number of lizard monsters and all members of the association immediately fought.


    Gaia rushed forward, trying to stop the black robed man''s evil behavior.


    But she couldn''t. The man in black killed the third child in front of her.


    The black robed man''s whole body was convulsed, and his breathing became heavy.


    A force came out of the magic circle, then came in from his feet and filled every corner of his body.


    "Ah Come on, Lord sararath, I want to Continue Continue A little more, a little more, I can take it. "


    Benjamin wanted to go up and help, but he found that the battlefield would not allow him to intervene.


    With him was west.


    "Sir, won''t you go up and help them?"


    "I''m their brain, directing them to fight."


    "Well But you don''t seem to have directed them. "


    "As their commander, I have to protect myself first." West, of course, said.


    Just then a lizard monster rushed over, but when the lizard monster rushed in front of West, it seemed to slow down ten times.


    West went up and shoved the electric stick into the lizard''s mouth. The electric arc burst the lizard''s mouth.


    At that moment, West saw Gaia again hit by the black man in the middle.


    "Sir We seem to be at a disadvantage It seems that Miss Gaia can''t beat the man in the middle. " Said Benjamin, worried.


    "I''m dead now." West is also full of bitterness.


    "Shall we die?" Benjamin''s face was full of fear.


    West looked at the battlefield and hesitated. "What a headache."


    Benjamin looked at West holding his cell phone, picking it up and putting it down, picking it up and putting it down, as if he was struggling with something.


    "Mr. West, what are you doing? Is this cell phone a secret weapon? "


    "Ha ha It''s a secret weapon. " West smiled bitterly.

 Chapter 778

    "Since it''s a secret weapon, why not?" Asked Benjamin, puzzled.


    West smiled bitterly at his cell phone for half a day, and then looked at the struggles of the members of the association.


    "Is there any restriction on this secret weapon?" Benjamin can''t think. Isn''t the situation dangerous enough?


    Why not use secret weapons now?


    West looked at his companion and said, "gentlemen, shall we send out a distress signal?"


    Bang -


    Gaia was hit out again.


    West shrugged. "Well, it''s time for help."


    Benjamin was relieved that there were rescue teams.


    ¡­¡­


    "Wow..."


    Chen Yu suddenly woke up and forgot to set the phone to vibrate.


    Chen Zhao hurriedly picked up little Gelin, and at the same time he didn''t pick up the phone angrily: "Hello, why, have you finished?"


    "No." West replied awkwardly.


    "No? Didn''t solve the problem. Call me at this time? Do you know you woke my daughter up? Do you know how hard I tried to get her to sleep just now? You know that in the next two hours, she''s going to start beating me up again. "


    Chen''s hand was suddenly wet and smelled.


    "President We have a big problem now The strength of this cult is stronger than we think. Even Gaia can''t beat their boss. "


    "OK, give me the location. I''ll change the diaper for little Gelin." Chen Yu said in dismay.


    "President..."


    "Little Gelin seems to be hungry again. I''ll make her another bottle of milk powder."


    Chen Zhuo changes xiaogelin''s diapers and makes milk powder.


    Then she left the room with little Gelin in her arms, but just then the next door opened.


    Alex came out of the room.


    Chen Leng said, "Why are you here?"


    "Why can''t I be here? This is the hotel. "


    "Well, how do you know I''m going out?"


    "I heard little Gelin crying and the sound of you opening the door."


    "Is the sound insulation of this hotel so poor?" All of a sudden, Chen looked at yalixi and said, "you don''t put a bug in my room."


    "Where are you going?" Asked Jacques.


    "Go out."


    "I know you''re going out, I''m just asking where you''re going."


    "By the way, lend me your car. Is it in the garage?"


    "I asked where you were." Jarex looks at Chen Yu with a black face.


    "Little Gelin can''t sleep every time she wakes up, so I take her out for a walk."


    "Where have you been!"


    "I said, go shopping, park or 24-hour supermarket and so on."


    "You''re not sick, are you?"


    "Forget it, I''ll take the bus myself." Chen Yu didn''t want to talk to Alex.


    "Are you going to kill someone?"


    "No, no, you don''t want to think about it."


    Chen Yu walks into the elevator with little Gelin in his arms, and Alex chases into the elevator.


    "I''ll take you."


    "No, I think I have father daughter time with little Gelin."


    Ding -


    when the underground parking garage arrived, aryx obviously didn''t believe Chen Yu''s words.


    "If you go out and take risks, put little Gelin here."


    Chen Yu rolled his eyes and said, "I''m not sure."


    "Why? You don''t trust me? "


    "In the daytime at the police station gate, have you forgotten that there is still a gang of gangsters who want to avenge me, so I think you should stay away from me." Chen said, "by the way, which car is your car?"


    "The one over there." Jarex leaves the key to Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu is to hand over the child to Alex and start the car by himself.


    But Chen didn''t take a few steps. Suddenly, an SUV started without warning and hit Chen.


    Boom -


    the car directly hit Chen Yu on the wall, and jarex screamed with fear.


    At this time, four people got off the bus.


    Mueller looked at Chen Yu, who had been hit by his eyes on the wall, with a ferocious face. "I''ve already said that as long as I''m alone, the boss wants you to follow me."


    "Well, find it first."


    Mueller looked at Jacques. "Are you the woman of this guy? Is this his daughter? If he kills my woman, then you will be a martyr to me. If he can''t satisfy you, I will satisfy you. As for your daughter I''ll raise her up, and then like you, I''ll be my wife. "


    Jarex from panic to consternation, because she saw that Chen Yu, who should have died, actually looked up.Then he pushed the SUV away Yes, he pushed it away.


    It was too late for the three bandits who had planned to grope for Chen Yu to find out.


    Chen Yu goes to Muller, who seems to be aware of the danger and turns his head sharply.


    But Chen Yu was not behind him. He saw the bodies of three companions on the ground.


    Chen, who was supposed to be on the wall, is now gone.


    Yalixi couldn''t believe looking at Chen Yu. From beginning to end, Chen Yu was under her eyes.


    Mueller turned his head nervously and saw Chen Yu''s fierce eyes.


    "What did you just say? Can I trouble you to say that again? "


    Mueller raised his pistol, but the next moment, Chen Yu had already broken his wrist.


    Mueller endured the pain and raised his foot to kick Chen.


    Chen Yu grabbed Mueller''s thigh with one hand, then pulled it hard.


    Mueller screamed heartbreaking and his thigh was torn.


    Chen Chu raised his feet and crushed Muller''s other thigh.


    Mueller''s hands are on the ground. He wants to escape.


    But now he can only crawl with his hands.


    Chen looked around, without a camera.


    A smile appeared on Chen''s face.


    Chen Yu climbed into the bandit''s car, ran over to Muller on the ground, came back, and ran over again.


    For the first time, yarrix has seen Chen Yu''s ferocious side.


    She was frightened and the whole person was shaking.


    "Jacques, give me little gren."


    "You''re going to kill their accomplice?"


    "Do they have any associates?" Chen asked doubtfully.


    "They just said that their boss sent them to kill you and rob the pocket watch."


    "Well They still have the boss? " Chen Yu thought the four of them were all: "why didn''t you say that earlier? If I had said that earlier, I would have kept my mouth open. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Yalixi looked at Chen Yu angrily: "what are you going to do now?"


    "Keep going to the park."


    "Driving these gangsters'' cars?"


    "Of course, they seem to have good performance."


    Jacques is more and more unable to understand Chen Yu.


    This guy seems to have inhuman combat power.


    After being hit by a car, he was unhurt and unheard of.


    And that bandit, by Chen Zhu forcefully will thigh tear.


    How much strength does it take to break a thigh?


    Aryx doesn''t know, but a normal person can''t.

 Chapter 779

    "I''m going too."


    "You can''t go." Chen rejected yarrix''s request.


    "Why can''t you go? Don''t you go to the park? "


    "By the way, abandon the body in the wilderness." Chen said.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "So you don''t want to be an accomplice."


    Jacques was silent.


    It''s true that she and Chen Yu are totally from two worlds.


    From the first day she knew Chen, Chen seemed to be accompanied by troubles.


    Then the next day, Chen Yu killed in front of her.


    "Do you have to take little Gelin with you?"


    "I have a disease."


    "What do you mean?"


    "I have a restless violent tendency syndrome when I can''t see my daughter."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Just then, West''s call came back.


    "President, when will you arrive?"


    "Oh, I''ve come downstairs. Wait another twenty minutes."


    "President We''re dying. You''re not coming. "


    West hung up and killed all the lizards.


    But only the leader of the cult in the middle, no matter how they besieged, was useless.


    The mouth of the man in black has been making a funny laugh.


    "No use It''s useless. All your efforts are in vain. "


    Gaia ''s body was full of angry flames. He raised the flame sword and swung it at the black robed man.


    But the flame sword was easily blocked by the black robed man.


    The black robed man clapped his palm on the sword of the big sword. In a moment, a strong current rushed to Gaia.


    Gaia screamed and staggered back a few steps, unable to grasp the sword.


    "Gaia, get out of the way!" With a cry, Moore rushed towards the man in black.


    Benjamin doesn''t understand. Gaia can''t beat the man in black. What can Moore do?


    The man in black also thought so. When Moore rushed over, he grabbed Moore''s neck with one hand.


    But the next moment, Moore''s body suddenly burst.


    Roar -


    the flame directly engulfs the man in black robe, and everyone is very happy.


    Successful?


    As the flames faded away, the man in black still stood there.


    The robe on his body had been burned, revealing his true face.


    At the moment, the people in black robe opened their mouths one by one, and at the same time, they were irregularly distributed with bone spurs of different sizes.


    All covered their mouths, but there was a great deal of anger in their eyes.


    "Fool!"


    The arm of the black robed man suddenly extended, and the whole arm was covered with bone spurs.


    It''s like a meat grinder sweeping through the interior of the church.


    Gaia raised the sword and regretted the attack of the black robed man.


    Moid took a handful of seeds out of his arms.


    At the moment when the seeds were scattered, they turned into vines, which covered the arms of the black robed man, and then tied his arms.


    Jolin Nash also started magic at this time, and hail clouds coagulated on the head of the black robed man.


    At the next moment, hailstones fell, and hailstones with big fists hit the people in black robes.


    Then, Giselle''s spinning fly shot at the man in black.


    Benjamin also went up to help and shot the man in black with the electric gun.


    "Enough, you mortals! You have no idea what a great existence you are facing! "


    The man in black roared, and suddenly a black knife appeared in his other hand.


    "Die for me!" The black robed man''s knife stabbed the ground.


    The tortoise split rapidly on the ground, and a dark hand of different sizes penetrated from the ground, and caught everyone.


    A pair of huge bone spurs appeared on the back of the man in black robe, and a thick tail grew on the back.


    Although the magic array at the foot of the black robed man is constantly providing him with magic.


    But in the same way, this magic also permeates the body of the black robed man.


    This force is eroding the will power of the black robed people.


    The black robed man''s face was twisted, and he was resisting the power.


    "Lord sariras Please give me some more time Lord sariras Please don''t devour your most loyal servant I can do it for you Do more for you... "


    The power of the black robed man is rising again, and all people are suffering from the grip of the dark hand.


    If they were not wearing special protective equipment, they would have been crushed by the dark hands.


    Gaia let out a loud roar, and the flames on his body suddenly rose.


    She broke the dark hand and threw out her sword.


    Shua -


    in the case that no one expected.The sword of fire went through the darkness and pierced the chest of the man in black.


    Everyone looked at Gaia in disbelief.


    "Won?"


    But at this time, the magic array on the ground suddenly spewed out a large number of dark substances, and constantly poured them into the mouth of the black robed man.


    The man in black tried to resist, but he could not.


    And the body of the black robed man is also rapidly twisted, and the body shape is becoming larger and larger.


    And his figure is more and more like a Tyrannosaurus Rex.


    Gaia rushed to the man in black robe, pulled out a big sword, and then turned back to cut the man in black robe on the neck.


    But the man in black, who had turned into a monster at that time, caught Gaia.


    Gaia''s sword is cutting down. She wanted to cut the arm of the black robed man.


    But he just let the black man loose, but he didn''t wait for Gaia to land, and the tail behind the black man swept over.


    Gaia flew more than 20 meters away, and he was vomiting blood on the wall.


    "Lord sariras Please give me the last One chance... "


    Black robed people are still fighting against the power of sariras.


    But he did not use more of the power of sariras, and the faster the erosion of sariras.


    Dudu -


    just then, the sound of the engine came from outside the church.


    All of them were in spirits. It wasn''t long before they saw Chen Yu coming in with little Gelin in his arms.


    Benjamin was in a daze. How could it be him?


    Isn''t this the Chinese?


    Why is he here?


    Then the black robed man''s arm suddenly stretched out and grabbed Chen Zhu.


    To be exact, it''s toward little Gelin in Chen''s arms.


    The bronze sword appeared in an instant, and the hand of the man in black robe was cut off with a brush.


    Benjamin opened his mouth and looked at Chen Yu in amazement.


    Gaia is so powerful that she can''t cut off her palm with a big sword.


    Chen Yu actually cut off with one sword, and the sword in his hand is obviously smaller than that of Gaia.


    However, the black robed man did not have this hand, and the dark matter soon penetrated from the fracture of his wrist, and then turned into a palm.


    The power of darkness erodes the consciousness of black robed people again. At this time, the pupils of black robed people turn up and turn white into black.


    "The human world is really a familiar smell that I miss."


    "Soon you won''t miss it." Chen Yu looks at sararath.


    He could feel that the man standing opposite him was no longer a human, but a pure devil.

 Chapter 780

    "Maybe I''ve been sealed for so long that people have forgotten my fear." Sariras stretched his body. Although he was free from the seal, he did not enter the world in his own body. He still sent it to the body of the black robed man: "I am the bodyguard of his majesty Satan."


    "Puchi..." Chen Yu couldn''t help laughing and said, "you? Satan''s bodyguard? "


    Chen Yu doesn''t know Satan, but at least he knows the level of hell.


    Sararath is now in full demon form.


    And he is not a common devil, but a subordinate devil.


    Being of the same level as the noumenon of Ramon and Beelzebub.


    However, as the highest ruler in hell, how could Satan find such a subordinate devil as a guard?


    Even the guards of zophe Beelzebub, whom Chen Yu knew, were higher than his rank.


    Sararath felt Chen''s contemptuous and mocking eyes. Sararath felt that his self-esteem had been hurt.


    "Man, you must respect me enough!"


    "What if I don''t?"


    Sariras suddenly opened his mouth and spewed out a lot of dark matter towards Chen Yu.


    This dark substance is not the original dark liquid. Chen Yu doesn''t know what it is.


    But Chen doesn''t plan to contact the dark matter.


    Chen''s dark liquid rose to form a black wall.


    The dark matter spewed out by sariras has nothing to do with the dark liquid.


    Sararath saw this and stopped spraying dark matter.


    "Come here and give me a hug for my daughter."


    West came at once, and Chen Yu said with a disdainful look, "don''t touch my daughter, Pattaya, you are old and ugly. Come here with a big chest."


    Jolin Nash and Giselle subconsciously look down at their chest.


    The friendship of the three little sisters in the supernatural society was split in an instant.


    Sararath looked at Chen Yu. He vaguely felt that Chen Yu was different from those who had besieged him before.


    "Come, Satan''s bodyguard, let me see how much you have."


    Sararath felt the heavy contempt, and was furious and rushed to Chen Xun.


    Chen Yu stretched out his arms and held them together with sararath, fighting with each other.


    Sariras thought that his own power had absolutely no rival in the world.


    But he was wrong. He found that the man in front of him was more powerful than him.


    And more than a little bit strong.


    Chen doesn''t know what level his strength is now, because there is no way to measure it.


    Sararath''s arms began to bend and Chen''s power was released.


    Benjamin looked at Chen Yu in amazement.


    How powerful is this Chinese?


    That monster is not his opponent.


    Chen Yu''s face relaxed: "can you do that?"


    Chen Yu did not even open the eyes of power and the mouths of gluttons.


    Sararath suddenly turned around, and his big tail swept towards Chen Yu.


    àØ -


    Chen was swept by the big tail and staggered to the left.


    "It''s a dark one, isn''t it?" Chen Yu pinched his neck.


    "Man, do you think it''s a duel?" Sariras sneered.


    "To play Yin, I am your ancestor."


    Chen Yu suddenly made a fist, and sararath felt the power of Chen Yu, and of course, he was unwilling to take it.


    But just then, a car suddenly appeared on top of sararath''s head.


    Bang -


    the car directly smashed Sarah.


    Next, Chen Yu comes with a punch.


    Sarah''s teeth were all broken.


    Chen Yu then grabbed the car and swung it on sariras.


    Sararath was shot straight out.


    "He Who is he? " Benjamin was stunned.


    Is this man Superman?


    Take an SUV of at least 2500 kg as a fly swatter.


    Sariras got up, and then he was panting like a bull, landing on all fours. Two huge bone spurs behind him were facing Chen Yu, and then he rushed towards him.


    Chen Yu watched sararath rush over, and the eyes of power in his right arm and the mouth of the glutton opened.


    Dark stock clings to the right arm and clenches.


    The right fist makes the sound of bone collision.


    In the moment when sariras rushed over, Chen Yu swung his fist.


    Bang -


    half of sararath''s head was smashed.


    The huge body was smashed on the ground, and the ground cracked.


    Everyone looked at his scalp. They knew how powerful Chen was.At the beginning, Chen Yu swung dozens of tons of his body to the floor.


    But for Benjamin, the punch was full of shock and violence.


    Once again, Chen Yu went to sarira with his sword.


    Sararath stood up shakily, and the dark matter covered his damaged part again.


    Seeing Chen Yu coming, sararath raised his paws and swept towards him.


    Chen Chu waved his sword and flew his claws.


    Sararath raised his right paw and swept it toward Chen.


    Chen Yu is a sword again. He cuts it off with sarira''s arm.


    Sararath, in agony, took two steps back.


    Chen Yu once again swung the bronze sword and saw the evil.


    "You sent for my daughter, didn''t you?"


    "Wait I didn''t... "


    When the bronze sword is wielded, it rubs the air and makes the blade burn red.


    The bronze sword crossed sarira''s belly.


    Sararath''s guts came out, but it still didn''t kill him.


    Chen Yu did not plan to kill sararath immediately.


    Chen Yu cut down another sword, and sararath cut another piece of meat.


    "Do you know that my daughter was woken up because of you?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± All of them were speechless for a while, and Chen Yu was still thinking about it.


    Another piece of meat was cut off, and Chen Yu''s face was full of ferocity, and his eyes were full of murderous energy.


    "Do you know my daughter is growing up now! All the things that affect my daughter''s sleep are sin and death! "


    Chen Yu stabbed sararath in the body and nailed him to the ground, while he himself pressed on sararath.


    "Stop What are you going to do? "


    Chen Chu looks at sarira with a grim smile: "cramped skin!"


    Chen Chu directly reached for sararath''s skin and pulled hard.


    Everyone heard the sound of flesh tearing, and the scream of sararath.


    "I asked you to arrest my daughter. I asked you to disturb her..."


    The flesh and blood of sariras was torn off one by one.


    All the people were horrified. They knew that Chen Yu was always cruel when he was fighting.


    But it was the first time they saw Chen Yu so cruel.


    "West, that call just now was from you. It''s nothing to do with me." Said Giselle.


    "It''s nothing to do with me. I never asked you to call the president." Said Moore.


    One by one, we need to make a clear relationship with West.


    West looked at sararath, who was devastated by Chen Yu, and couldn''t help shivering.


    Sure enough, it''s better to die in the hands of this monster. You shouldn''t call Chen Yu.

 Chapter 781

    The flesh and bones behind him are like mountains.


    Everyone was shivering.


    Benjamin, in particular, thought that Sarah was cruel enough.


    But at the moment, sarira is far less cruel than the Chinese.


    He is a complete butcher.


    And sararath is more like a lamb to be slaughtered.


    "Wow..." Little Gelin began to cry again.


    Chen Chu looks back and Pattaya is scared to coax little Gelin.


    It''s scary What if the chairman thinks he woke up little Gelin?


    Pattaya is almost crying.


    Chen Chu turned to look at sararath on the ground. "It''s all your fault. My daughter is crying. Die for me. Die for me."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The dark liquid poured into sararath''s bloody body, and sararath began to struggle.


    The dark original liquid found the devil core of sariras and directly took the devil core away.


    Finally, sararath took his last breath.


    Chen Yu chopped off sararath''s head with a sword, then dragged sararath''s head back to the public.


    All the people were frightened to step back. Though sariras only had his head, his face was chilling.


    Sararath died miserably. He was tortured to death by Chen Zhu.


    "West, can I take this back?"


    "Ah?"


    "I''ll hang it in my office."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "I I can imagine. " Said West, stiffly.


    "Besides, you can''t even get rid of such a rubbish. You need more actual combat."


    Everyone is speechless. Besides you, we can''t defeat this monster any more?


    But they dare not tell the truth.


    "President Your daughter. " Pattaya now only thinks that little Gelin is hot potato.


    If little Gelin cried, she would be killed by the president.


    "Hold it for a while. It''s inconvenient for you to see my bloody body."


    Chen Yu looked at Benjamin again. "What''s the matter with him?"


    "Er..." Benjamin is afraid of Chen Yu.


    After all, he witnessed the most terrible side of Chen Yu.


    "Lost." Gaia said quietly.


    "Shut up."


    "Ah..." Benjamin was scared to pee.


    "Ha ha You are kidding. We are all good people. We are just. " Chen Yu patted Benjamin on the shoulder.


    "Well Ha ha... "


    Benjamin laughs far fetched, saying that some of them are just partners of Thaksin.


    However, Chen Yu seems to be an evil villain.


    "By the way, I remember you said, protect me and my daughter, right?"


    Benjamin''s face went red.


    Protect your daughter?


    With such a daughter as you, what monsters dare to hurt your daughter?


    Suddenly, Chen turned to look at the shadow corner of the church.


    "Do you come out by yourself, or do you want me to pull you out?"


    There was an old man hiding in the corner of the church. When he heard Chen Yu''s words, he jumped up in fear.


    "Don''t kill me, don''t kill me I have nothing to do with Satanism. "


    This old man is wearing the black robe of the cult. It''s hard for everyone to believe that this old man has nothing to do with the cult.


    Bruce was about to pee, but he saw the whole battle in his eyes.


    This man is really terrible. The devil in hell is directly torn apart by this man.


    "Tell me the truth, and I''ll give you a good time."


    "I really have nothing to do with Satanism. I''m a priest in this church." Bruce wiped his tears and said, "after the satanic Lord occupied here, he forced me to become a member of the satanic church. I always had a false sense of grievance. Unlike the brainwashed believers, I always believed in God."


    "Then how did you hide from them?" Chen Yu did not believe that these cults had no means of controlling people.


    "Satanic masters will use the blood of demons to control and demonize believers, including me." Bruce said, "but I''ve been purifying myself with holy water, so I haven''t degenerated or demonized."


    "Come here, I smell you."


    Chen Yu hooks his fingers, and Bruce''s legs tremble with fear.


    He knew how terrible the man was.


    He is more terrible than the devil.


    Bruce, as the priest of the church, is actually the guardian of the seal.


    In the church literature, the devil called sariras has been recorded.


    It also records the crimes of sarira, and its incomparable power.But now, sararath''s head is in the hands of Chen Yu.


    The devil, who has always been known for its cruelty and wickedness, is now tortured to death by others.


    Bruce now sees Chen as the most terrible human being in the world.


    If someone said that Chen Yu was Satan at this time, he would never have any doubt.


    "Tell you to come here, don''t you understand?"


    Bruce can only walk to Chen Yu.


    He was really afraid of Chen Yu slapping him to death.


    Chen Yu grabs Bruce''s arm, cuts it, and then touches his blood with his finger.


    "Well, he''s a pure human being." Chen said after confirming.


    "Since you have been lurking in the cult for so long, have you never thought of running away? Or a tip off? Don''t you care about so many children being maimed? " Gaia looked at Bruce with a cold face.


    Bruce said bitterly, "I''d like to, but I''ve been remembered by the lizard monsters for a long time. I can''t escape at all. Besides, there''s no communication equipment here. How can I get information?"


    "Hum! Incompetence. " Gaia has always been haunted by the failure to save the children.


    Those children, all within a month.


    Gaia''s heart was heavy.


    Chen Yu patted Gaia. He knew Gaia was in a bad mood.


    Everyone is very tired today, and Chen Yu doesn''t continue to beat them.


    However, it is a very happy thing to be able to hold little Gelin to sleep every day.


    No matter how bad you are outside, as long as your daughter is around you, everything will be better.


    At night, Chen''s phone suddenly vibrated.


    Chen Chu reaches for the phone and looks at GE Lin, who is still sleeping.


    "Hello, who..."


    "Mr. Chen, some of my men went to see you today."


    Chen Yu suddenly wakes up: "who are you?"


    "You can call me Quebec."


    "Oh, and then?"


    "And my men?"


    "I''m still alive, which means they may have seen God now Or see Satan go, how, you are interested in let me give you a ride? "


    "Ha ha Mr. Chen, I have to say that I am impressed by your ability. But after all, you are in the open and I am in the dark. Are you sure you must be the enemy of me? "

 Chapter 782

    "It''s so troublesome. Why can''t I spend a good day with my daughter? It''s a headache."


    "By the way, you have a daughter, ha ha You have to be careful. Such a small child is easy to die


    Chen Yu caresses xiaogelin''s cheek. Now xiaogelin is sleeping soundly.


    The little mouth is still there, I guess it''s dreaming of sucking.


    "Thank you for reminding me. I''ll pay attention." Chen Yu''s tone was warm: "but you should be careful. Don''t let me run into you."


    In the morning, when Chen Yu woke up, he found that xiaogelin was still earlier than him.


    Every day, little Gelin wakes up earlier than Chen Yu, and she looks at Chen Yu like that every day.


    Chen Yu pinched Xiao Gelin''s cheek and got up to do what he had to do every day.


    Change diapers, make milk powder Another fresh day.


    Just then, Alex''s call came.


    "Hello, Chen, the sea Party of dunpoli is today."


    "I see."


    "Are you going to fight them?"


    "You think too much. You also said that they are all billionaires. How can I start with them? I want to live a few more years. Well, stop talking. I want to take little Gelin to have a good time."


    After breakfast, Chen Yu took little Gelin to the wharf and rented a yacht.


    However, before Chen Yu got on the yacht, he saw Alex standing in front of the wharf and looking at Chen Yu.


    "Well How are you here, Jacques? "


    "If you want to go to sea, you must come here to rent a yacht. Why am I here?" "You don''t want to go out to sea, do you?" she said


    "You guessed it. I really went out to sea."


    ¡­¡­


    "Eldest brother, that Chinese is brave enough to turn a blind eye to your warning and dare to go out to sea now."


    "To get a helicopter, I want to know what kind of expression the Chinese will have when they see me."


    "Boss, how many people do we take?"


    "All." Said Quaker.


    Quaker takes people to a helicopter.


    The helicopter was refitted from a military helicopter and can hold 20 people.


    It was originally the retired helicopter of the US air force, which was bought by some organizations at a low price and then used for some private purposes.


    Of course, with the US air control, this helicopter is definitely impossible to carry airborne weapons.


    The main role is to carry people.


    Armed forces such as Quebec often need to carry out multi person missions.


    If it''s an ordinary model plane, I''m afraid it can''t hold so many people.


    "Boss, the other side is alone. Why do you take so many people?"


    Quik looked at his men. "Mueller thought so, but now he''s dead."


    "I''m not Mueller."


    "Our employer offered us a reward of two million dollars. Let''s get the pocket watch. The price is not high or low. If it goes well, we could spend only a small amount of action cost to get the reward. But now, five people have died before and after. This kind of loss is beyond our plan. I don''t want to increase the loss any more Any accidents. "


    ¡­¡­


    "Chen, what are your plans?"


    Alex is very nervous.


    Chen Yu''s hands were empty and he was carrying a child.


    Just like this, do you want to avenge Gelin?


    As far as yarrix knows, in addition to his own luxury yacht, dunpoli has three escort yachts.


    Although it''s a yacht, it''s heavily armed.


    Although the United States and the United States made a detailed classification of military and civilian weapons.


    But this classification only applies to ordinary people.


    For the rich, they can get even a nuclear bomb.


    Although she knows Chen Yu is very powerful, this is the sea.


    What he faced was not a group of enemies with guns against him, but heavy firepower.


    This is not the only way to win.


    "What plan? What plan do you want? No plan, I plan to go around the sea, fishing, sunbathing. " Chen Yuli, of course, said, "no way Forget to bring sunscreen. Do you have sunscreen? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "I''m serious. You don''t want to make a fuss with me," she said


    "I''m serious, too. Look at my sincere expression." Chen Yu looked at yarrix sincerely: "in the face of the vast sea, I feel that my heart has become broad. All the gratitude and resentment, love and hatred, have disappeared I''ve let go of hatred, and I''m at peace with everything now. "For a moment, Jacques had to believe Chen Yu''s words.


    "Chen, I don''t care what plan you have, please don''t take the risk with little Gelin."


    "What''s the risk? I said I was out to play. " Chen Yu said calmly, "don''t keep talking in my ear. It''s a rare time to go to sea. Go to a bikini for sunbathing. Don''t waste the sunshine."


    Chen said and stood up.


    "Where are you going?"


    "I''ll see if there are any fishing tools on the boat."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Chen Yu is really looking for fishing tackle. Unfortunately, there are only a few harpoons in the junk room of the yacht.


    Just then, there was a roar in the distance.


    Chen Yu comes to the deck and looks at the helicopter coming after him.


    "We are from the coast guard. We suspect that there are illegal smuggled goods on your ship. Please stop the ship immediately and accept inspection."


    Yalixi looked at the helicopter in doubt: "what''s the matter? Chen, are there any illegal contraband on board


    "Ha ha We''re from San Francisco''s North Beach wharf. What illegal contraband can we have? That''s what it''s about. "


    "What''s the matter?"


    "That''s the gang." Chen Chu shrugged.


    "Then what? They are in the sky. We can''t take them. " Jacques''s face grew solemn.


    "You see, such a good holiday always brings people to ruin my mood."


    "It''s not a time to be joking. Think about something quickly."


    Chen Yu stood on the roof of the yacht, holding a harpoon and throwing it.


    "Chen, what are you going to do? You don''t want to use a harpoon to hit a helicopter, do you


    Meanwhile, in the helicopter, Quaker''s men were all big and small.


    "Ha ha Is this Chinese funny? He wants to shoot us with a harpoon? "


    "God, I didn''t know that Chinese people are so humorous."


    "It''s hard for him not to know. Is the windshield of the helicopter bullet proof?"


    "We are more than 30 meters away from him. I''d like to see how he can shoot us with a harpoon."

 Chapter 783

    "Chen, stop joking." Alexis is speechless: "you can be more serious Put down the harpoon... "


    Hiss -


    the sound of tearing air came from aryx''s ear.


    "Ha ha That guy really shot out the harpoon


    "It''s killing me, boss. You should keep him and add some laughs to our team."


    Quaker is also smiling, but the next moment, he can''t laugh.


    The harpoon is coming faster than expected.


    When the harpoon touches the windshield, the windshield doesn''t even play a role.


    The helicopter''s men were laughing, but the next moment, the harpoon stabbed him in the chest and went straight through.


    Without any stop, the harpoon penetrates the backrest and pins the other player behind it to the seat.


    As soon as the driver''s head tilted, Quebec rushed straight up and steadied the steering wheel.


    But at this time, no one laughed again.


    Everyone''s throat was choking and their faces were frozen.


    Two players were killed in an instant!


    By a harpoon, by them is to make a joke of the harpoon.


    But the harpoon penetrated the helicopter and their courage.


    Jacques''s expression also froze.


    She doesn''t study physics. She doesn''t know how much power it takes to penetrate a helicopter with a harpoon.


    But she knew that it was absolutely possible for a normal person to do it.


    Anyway, it''s really fantastic to use a harpoon to hit a helicopter.


    Chen Yu picked up another harpoon and found two in the junk room.


    "That shot didn''t seem strong enough."


    Isn''t that powerful enough?


    Do you still want to take the helicopter down?


    "No, he''s going to shoot again, boss, pull up Pull up. "


    At this time, the bandits in the helicopter were scared by Chen Yu''s harpoon.


    They swore that they had never seen such a terrible person.


    When the helicopter was pulled up to 100 meters, all the people were relieved.


    But in the air of 100 meters, they can''t attack either.


    But Chen Yu doesn''t think so.


    Chen Yu accumulates his power for the second time, opening the mouth of gluttons and the eyes of power.


    Take a step forward and shoot the harpoon in the most standard shooting position.


    The harpoon tore the air, even being burned red by the high temperature in the friction with the air.


    Only a red light broke through the air.


    Then it penetrates under the helicopter with a height of 100 meters, and penetrates from above.


    Then the propeller of the helicopter ignited.


    Everyone in the helicopter was in panic, and the helicopter itself was spinning.


    The runaway helicopter fell to the sea.


    Jacques was already stunned.


    There was a blank in her mind.


    Is this what people do?


    With a harpoon, shoot the helicopter down?


    I''m not dreaming.


    Looking at the position where the helicopter fell, Chen said to yarrix, "go and stop the boat over there."


    "What are you going to do?"


    "Save people, of course. Didn''t you see the helicopter crash? We should save people."


    Aryx rolled her eyes and said it was like you didn''t do the helicopter crash.


    When the helicopter was falling into the sea, 20 people in the helicopter had died half of them, and half of them had been injured and had not been saved.


    Quaker and the rest of the men, struggling to get out of the helicopter, float to the sea.


    But then the yacht came.


    Chen Yu leaned against the fence on the deck: "Hi, can I help you?"


    Quink''s eyes twinkled at Chen Yu, who was still armed.


    He is calculating the success rate of attacking Chen Yu.


    "Which is Quebec?" Chen asked looking at several people on the sea.


    Several others focused on Quebec.


    "Remember what I said when we called last night?" Chen Yu with a bright smile: "it seems that my luck is very good. I met you today."


    "Mr. Chen, it was my fault before. I hope you don''t remember villains. I will never disturb you again in the future."


    "I''m sorry, but I always like to cut the grass and root."


    Chen Yu suddenly cast a big net and covered all the people directly.


    As soon as the net is closed, an iron plate is tied at one end of the rope, and then it is thrown into the sea.


    Yalixi''s pupil suddenly contracted. Chen Yu wanted to sink all these people into the sea at one time.


    "Well, it''s settled."Yarrix looks at Chen Yu, and now she begins to believe that Chen Yu may really have a way to deal with the billionaires.


    "Continue to sunbathe."


    After another two hours of sailing, the target yacht finally appeared in their vision.


    But in front of the super luxury yacht and on both sides, there is an armed boat.


    At this time, deal with the communication channel connected to Chen''s yacht.


    "This is the seagull. Please leave the nearby waters. If you are close to three nautical miles, we will attack."


    "Falk, this sea area is not your home. Why do you ask me to leave?" Chen Yu swears into the communicator.


    "Idiot." I''m too lazy to explain.


    Alex looks at Chen Yu. Now it''s up to you to solve it.


    As long as you are close to there, you will be attacked, but if you are not close, how can you revenge?


    Do you want to do the same thing again?


    Don''t say that there is no harpoon on the yacht now. Even if there is a harpoon now, I''m afraid the same move will not work for the yacht.


    "Well, since you don''t want me close, then I won''t." Chen said helplessly.


    Jarex looks at Chen Yu. She doesn''t believe that Chen Yu will give up so easily.


    At this time, Chen''s cell phone rang.


    "Hello, Mr. Chen." There was a woman''s voice on the phone.


    "Are you here?" Chen asked.


    "It''s here."


    "Then do it." Chen said.


    Boom -


    three sparks suddenly rise in the distance.


    Aryx''s heart suddenly stopped.


    What''s the matter?


    Where did the attack come from?


    Three armed ships turned into fireballs and sank into the water.


    And the explosion was so sudden.


    Few people on the gunboat survived.


    "This is the seagull. This is the seagull. Please help us immediately. We have been attacked by torpedoes. Please help us immediately."


    "This is jellyfish. As you just said, I''m not allowed to approach, so I dare not go there."


    "You must come at once. Do you know how many rich people we have on board?"


    "I don''t know how many rich people there are on your ship."


    "The seagull is my boss''s private yacht, Mr. dunpoli, and everyone on the seagull has more than 500 million dollars. If you can come and help us and help us, Mr. dunpoli will pay you a lot."

 Chapter 784

    Alexis looked at Chen Yu with a look of consternation in her eyes.


    Then He arranged it all?


    From underwater attacks?


    Chen Yu''s cynicism was still on the phone with the seagull.


    "Is it the sum of all people''s wealth 500 million dollars? Or a person''s 500 million dollars? "


    "It''s a person People $500 million... "


    The signal of the communicator seems to be disturbed, and their call is not smooth.


    "I''m sorry. It seems that we can''t continue talking."


    Just then, Chen Yu and yarrix saw a speedboat coming out of the seagull.


    It was so fast that it soon escaped the seagull.


    Jacques picked up the telescope and watched. Her face changed: "dunpoli, he''s gone!"


    Looking at the escape speed of the speedboat, let alone his yacht, even Gulei, who he contacted, the submarine lurking under the sea at the moment, I''m afraid that he can''t help the speedboat.


    "That speedboat is so fast." Chen Yu looked at it from afar.


    "He''s the culprit, don''t you worry at all?"


    "Ha ha What is the culprit, my heart has long been calm, what revenge, I do not care. " "I believe that God will punish him," Chen said with a nonchalant face


    Yalixi''s angry teeth itched. She knew that Chen Yu was talking nonsense. However, Chen Yu''s indifferent attitude made her furious.


    "Are you counting on God?"


    "Of course! I am a devout man, Amen


    Suddenly, something appeared on the sea in the distance, which rushed to the speedboat at an amazing speed.


    Yarrix''s pupil suddenly contracted and she suddenly looked at the sea.


    "What is that? Submarine? "


    "From the will of God."


    The thing got behind the speedboat, and the people on the speedboat began to shoot it with machine guns.


    But for the rough and fleshy guy under the water, the machine gun in their hands is like tickling.


    That thing suddenly jumped out of the water


    Alex''s mouth was wide open, and her face was full of disbelief and amazement.


    What is that?


    Orcas?


    I''m kidding. How could there be such a large Orca?


    All the people in the speedboat also opened their mouths and looked at the orca on the top of their heads in amazement.


    What is the concept of a 60 meter Orca?


    The normal length of Orca is about 10 meters, and the longest is not more than 12 meters.


    But the orca on their head is more than 60 meters long.


    It''s only five times the length of a normal orca, and 30 or 40 times the weight.


    This is a terrible super beast!


    The orca''s mouth fell, and everyone in the speedboat jumped out of it.


    The orca took hold of the speedboat and sank into the sea.


    At the same time, it also splashed huge waves.


    "Let''s go." Chen said.


    "But There is a sea monster there. "


    "What sea monster? That''s the messenger of God."


    Chen Yu rolled his eyes.


    Jacques is speechless. Don''t do that. There''s a sea monster there.


    If it''s in a monster movie, it''s a big boss.


    Our little yacht will be swallowed by that sea monster.


    It''s a pity that Chen Yu didn''t pay attention to aryx''s dissuasion at all and insisted on going over.


    The yacht came around the Drowners.


    "Hi, how are you?"


    "Save Help us. "


    "Come on up." Chen Yu pulled these people into the boat one by one.


    Dunpoli and his bodyguards got on the boat and sat on the ground one by one, their fear still lingering.


    Yarrix looks at Chen Yu and his hospitality.


    "Would you like some beer?"


    "Thank you."


    These people are over frightened, and they are still uneasy at the moment.


    "Is this your wife and child?" Dempoli looks at Jacques and little gren.


    "That''s my child."


    "She is so lovely."


    "It''s a pity that her mother just passed away."


    "It''s a pity, isn''t it?" At the moment, temple''s face recovered a lot.


    "Her mother is a policeman, who was shot not long ago."


    Dunpoli''s expression suddenly froze, suddenly had a bad premonition.


    "I''ve been looking for her mother''s killer." Chen Yu said very seriously.


    Just then, the bodyguard behind dunpoli suddenly raised his gun.But before he could shoot, Chen had hit him in the face.


    The whole bodyguard flew out of the deck railings, and then the beast reappeared, swallowing the bodyguard.


    "I pray to God that the murderer will appear before me." Chen Yu continued to talk to himself as if nothing had happened.


    "I had a dream last night, in which God told me to go to sea I went to sea according to God''s will. Suddenly, I felt that my whole body and mind were open-minded, and I seemed to forget about hatred. "


    Yalixi looked at Chen Zhuo, and suddenly felt that this guy was funny.


    It was clear that the enemy was in front of him, and he could still keep his head.


    "Sir I...... "


    Chen Yu stopped dunpoli''s words: "don''t interrupt me, where did I just say that?"


    "Forget hate."


    "Well, thank you Forgetting hatred, I suddenly found that I had forgotten hatred, and my body and mind became happy, so I decided to go fishing at sea. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Chen Yu picks up a bundle of ropes beside him, and Deng Polly and others subconsciously step back.


    "What are you going to do?"


    "Fishing, but I forgot my bait." Chen said, "don''t resist I said don''t fight! "


    Chen Yu put the rope around the neck of a struggling bodyguard. The neck of the bodyguard was tightened and his limbs were waving.


    "How much do you want, sir? I can give you money. I have a lot of money."


    "I don''t want money, I just want to relax, I want to make myself happy." Chen Yu put the rope around dunpoli''s neck: "do you want beer? Finish the beer on your hand. It''s the last time you''ve had a drink. "


    "Forget it." Chen Zhu took down the beer in dunpoli''s hand: "don''t throw inorganic things into the sea, OK, you can go down."


    Deng Polly and his bodyguards looked at Chen Yu and opened their mouths. They couldn''t say a word.


    "Get out of here, don''t you understand?"


    At this time, Amun surfaced.


    Everyone on board saw Amun, and his legs were already weak with fear.


    "You see, it''s not bothered to wait."


    "Don''t let us get off the ship I can give you as much as you want Don''t kill me, please Don''t kill me. "


    Chen Yu patted dunpoli on the shoulder: "God says that everyone should be responsible for what he has done, so you should die for me."

 Chapter 785

    "That''s not what God said..." Yalixi watched Chen Yu kick dunpoli and others into the sea.


    Dunpoli and his bodyguards were all connected. Their necks were tied with ropes and they were struggling in the water.


    They want to make sure that everyone doesn''t sink, and if they should, others will follow.


    "You''d better swim faster. The messenger of God is coming again."


    Aryx looked at the terrible dark figure, only her scalp was numb.


    But Chen Yu didn''t seem to be afraid at all.


    Little Gelin was not afraid. She watched Amun swim over and clapped excitedly: "Yi Yi Hee hee... "


    Jacques is speechless. The father and daughter are very kind.


    This is obviously going to be the plot of the monster movie.


    "Little gren, do you like amon?"


    "Ah ah..." Little Gelin smiled brilliantly.


    "Amun? Who is amon? "


    "The guy in the water." Chen took a picture of the deck: "Amun, come out and see my daughter."


    Amon''s huge head came out of the water.


    Jarex stepped back in fright. This mouth can definitely drag their yacht into the water.


    "Here It... "


    "My pet." "Amun, it''s time to work," Chen said


    Amun dived into the water and directly dragged several dunpoli people into the water.


    Jacques is not in a good mood at the moment.


    I can''t believe it.


    Is this apparently Chaogang Orca his pet?


    Dunpoli and others never surfaced again.


    ¡­¡­


    "When will you leave?" Asked Jacques.


    "Tonight''s plane." Chen replied.


    Things in San Francisco have been solved. Chen always feels that something else seems to have been forgotten.


    "By the way, Chen."


    "What is it?"


    "Did what you said last count?"


    "Which one?" Chen Yu looks puzzled.


    What did you say to Alex?


    Is it because of carelessness that I made a vow to her?


    Chen Yu looks at Alex.


    It''s not like, Alex is not that kind of philanderer.


    "Forget it, it''s OK." Alex shook her head.


    "Don''t say half. What did I say? If I can do it, I''m sure I can. "


    "You can''t do it." Said Jacques quietly.


    Chen Yu now has no idea of packing: "do you want to borrow money from me?"


    Jarex stares at Chen Yu and is too lazy to pay attention to him, helping to clean up little Gelin''s things.


    From Gelin''s things, aryx can see how much Chen Yu dotes on her daughter.


    In San Francisco for a week, little Gelin collected two big boxes of things.


    Chen Yu has always been haunted by jarex''s half talk.


    This caused Chen to do nothing.


    What did you say?


    Why didn''t Alex say it all?


    Is she in love with herself?


    This is clearly impossible.


    Yarrix is lace edge, although Chen Yu claims to be very charming.


    But glamour doesn''t work for sexual orientation.


    For example, a man with normal sexual orientation has a very good brother around him.


    No matter how good the brother is, the man can''t change his sexual orientation.


    Anyway, Chen Yu doesn''t think that he can break the bent straight.


    All members of the association followed Chen Yu on the plane.


    It''s rare that Chen Yu bought first class tickets for all the return flights, and all the people enjoyed it quite a lot.


    "Excuse me, please."


    Chen Chu got out of the way and let people in.


    "Hello." The man beside him took the initiative to talk to Chen Yu, looked at the stroller on the side aisle, and little Gelin: "is this your daughter? It''s lovely. "


    "Well, my daughter." Chen Yu nodded with a smile.


    "I''m Sisco."


    "My name is Chen Zhao. You can call me Chen."


    The two men chatted very hot on the plane, as if they had never seen an old friend for many years.


    "Sisco, what are you doing?"


    "I''m an accountant."


    "If I have a sum of cash, how can I transfer it to the bank without going through the tax bureau?"


    "It depends on how much it is." Said Sisco.


    "What if it''s five million dollars?"


    "I''m afraid it''s very difficult. There are some special ways to go. One is the offshore company. Although the tax bureau is powerful, it can''t do anything about the accounting of the offshore company. The other is to get in touch with the auction company first through the investment of works of art, then transfer the money to the auction company through the auction of works of art, and then through the communication After the transfer of art, and then wash the money, of course, there is a discount in the middle"Then I have the money at home now, Sisco. Would you like to help me operate it?"


    Sisco''s eyes shine: "do you trust me?"


    "Of course, the money is at home waiting for mildew, and I have to get rid of it as soon as possible."


    After getting off the plane, Chen Yu took little Gelin and Sisco out of the airport.


    By this time, West and others had already driven over: "president, this way."


    "That''s my man. Let''s go."


    Sisco is hot in the heart.


    He didn''t expect Chen Yu to believe his words so easily. He really believed that he was an accountant.


    Of course, although Sisco is not an accountant, he is really good at washing... Black... Money.


    However, Sisco didn''t want to help Chen Zhuxi... Black... Money.


    He wanted to swallow Chen''s five million dollars.


    After getting on West''s car, West looked in the rearview mirror and said, "president, do you want to go to your home or the association headquarters?"


    "To headquarters." Chen said.


    "Mr. Chen, didn''t you say the money was in your house?" Sisco said warily.


    "Go to the place where I work first."


    West and others don''t understand how Chen Yu can take a person he knows on the plane to the headquarters of the association.


    forget it. Whoever let him be the boss, he has the final say.


    Along the way, Chen Yu was teasing little Gelin.


    "The mother of this child must be a beautiful woman."


    "Unfortunately, her mother died not long ago." Chen Yu said sadly, with a light sadness on his face.


    "Ah Sorry, I don''t know. " Sisco quickly apologized: "venture to ask, is she dead?"


    "No, she was shot. She was nine months pregnant." "The gunman escaped on the way to prison and attacked her mother, who gave birth to my daughter in the event of serious injury," Chen said quietly


    Sisco''s body moved, Chen Yu''s hand pressed Sisco.


    "Sisco, what''s the matter?" Chen Yu looks at Sisco: "your face doesn''t seem very good, is there anything uncomfortable?"

 Chapter 786

    The people in the car came to the spirit directly.


    It turns out that this is the big enemy of the president.


    There was a big smile on everyone''s face.


    Sisco didn''t expect that he could meet his enemy on a plane.


    Chen Yu also did not expect that he would meet Sisco.


    Chen Yu has seen a picture of Sisco in the document yarrix gave him.


    "Mr. Sisco, I''m curious. It seems that you are still wanted. How can you fly?"


    "What do you want to do with me?"


    "What do you want to do? I didn''t think about it, but I can tell you the result directly. You must die. The process Do you have any suggestions? "


    "President, you can put him in a bucket full of leeches." Said West.


    "That can also put him in a cage full of mice."


    "President, I heard that there is a kind of penalty in China. Put people in a urn, and then boil them slowly with a small fire. This person will become mature slowly."


    Sisco shivered. Who is this?


    Don''t they have a bit of magic?


    Pattaya helped his eyes: "president, I think you are too much. I think it''s better to directly peel his skin and then put it in salt water, which can make him die of pain. On the one hand, the president can revenge, on the other hand, he can get rid of it as soon as possible."


    When Sisco heard the first half of the sentence, he thought that the girl who was weak in writing had finally passed a human sentence.


    But when he heard the second half of the sentence, he was shocked.


    "President, I think we can feed him parasites, so that his whole body is covered with parasites..."


    "President..."


    Sisco shivered with fear. Are all these people monsters?


    When the car arrived at the headquarters of the association, Sisco was dragged off the plane.


    The previous wave of people who came to the association first didn''t understand. Didn''t this group sit next to Chen Yu on the plane?


    "West, who is he? How did you bring it here? "


    "Our distinguished guest, to be exact, is the distinguished guest of the president. He shot little Gelin''s mother."


    Everybody''s looking at Sisco. This guy''s really unlucky.


    Take a plane, unexpectedly take Chen Yu''s side.


    "Help me I''d like to turn myself in at the police station I''m willing to turn myself in... "


    Sisco can''t wait to get into the police station.


    This group is really terrible.


    And one by one, they don''t take the law seriously.


    "Cut off his hands and feet first. Don''t let him run away." "West, you are responsible for watching him closely. If he runs away, you will suffer instead of him," Chen said


    ¡­¡­


    After a lot of hard work, Chen Yu finally went home, holding little Gelin back home.


    "Baby, this is your home."


    The little guy is already excited to babble in Chen''s arms.


    When I get home, I can finally relax.


    By the way, I called fari, "fari, I''m home."


    In the evening, fari came back and brought back her family''s pets.


    All the pets are curiously around little Gelin.


    "Miss me, Fanny?"


    Fanny''s cheeks were a little red, but she was obviously more interested in little Gelin.


    "Chen, little Gelin will be my daughter in the future."


    "Of course."


    Chen Yu didn''t put little Gelin in his master bedroom with farry.


    Foreigners usually sleep separately when they are young.


    Chen Yu was also hesitating, whether to let Xiao Gelin and herself sleep with Fanny or let her sleep by herself.


    After hesitation, she decided to sleep alone in a room.


    Of course, the evil devil will take care of Chen Yu''s children.


    Tonight''s Farrie is very enthusiastic.


    And the night before going to San Francisco, fari''s words were serious.


    She really wants children, so she doesn''t take any safety measures at all.


    It was a wonderful night for little Gelin.


    Because she found that she seemed to have many more children Of course, there are many big friends.


    Evil spirits have been busy around xiaogelin. As long as xiaogelin has any disturbance, they will immediately respond.


    The next day, before she got up, she asked for it.


    "Fari Although there are many little Gelin in my family, my feelings for you will not change. "


    "I I just need it. " With a flush on her face, fari turned over to Chen Yu.


    "OK..."


    Dale and lisfal didn''t know where to hear the wind. They came with a family.Three dads and a daughter meet.


    All three of them are daughter control.


    There are too many topics about daughters.


    Fisher, Vera and Ronnie were all around little gren, just curious about the baby.


    "Dad, little Gelin is so small."


    "Dad, was it the same when I was a kid?"


    Little Gelin was also curious to look at the young ladies around the cradle and reached out to touch them.


    "Chen, I didn''t expect you to have a daughter."


    "What''s so strange about this? Can''t I have a daughter? " Chen Yu rolled his eyes.


    "I don''t mean that, but I suddenly feel like I don''t have a sense of superiority." Dell said.


    Chen Yu didn''t understand before, but now he does.


    The superiority of having a daughter.


    Since having a daughter, Chen Yu also has that kind of inexplicable sense of superiority.


    It''s like trying to tell the world that this little guy is my daughter.


    It''s such a strange feeling that my daughter is the most perfect gift in the world.


    Lisfal is a lot of serious, to Chen Zhu provided a lot of attention.


    Although Chen Yu is a doctor, she is not as good as riesfall and dale in terms of her daughter''s Classics.


    Although little Gelin doesn''t know how to speak, she already knows three little sisters.


    When she saw the three of them riding small animals, she would ride them.


    Just don''t say that she can''t even climb on the ground.


    The only possible fit is obitos.


    Because his back is the widest, the most suitable for small Gelin lying on it.


    And obitos is not as cold-blooded as ordinary animals. Obitos is warm.


    Little gren soon fell asleep behind obitos.


    Dale and lisfal left with Ronnie, Vera and Fisher, and obitos came to Chen Yu''s side.


    "ADA, my father said," please go to hell tonight. "


    "Tonight? Good. "


    To be honest, Chen Yu is used to looking at xiaogelin, and is reluctant to let xiaogelin leave her sight.


    But zephyr Beelzebub called himself something important.


    When fari came back, Chen Yu made a statement with her.


    Fari has been used to it for a long time. Chen Yu always goes there at intervals.


    "Baby, dad is going out. Come on, kiss dad." Chen Yu holds little Gelin in his arms, full of reluctance.

 Chapter 787

    Chen Yu appears in hell again.


    However, this time Chen Yu did not appear in Obsidian castle, but in the sky.


    Chen Yu remembers that the last time Samuel called him to hell, he also appeared in hell.


    It''s the same this time


    No way, we can only make a wing with the dark liquid and glide to the ground.


    "What the hell is this place?"


    At the foot is the muddy swamp, in the distance is the eruption volcano.


    The smell of sulfur pervaded the air.


    A demon passed over Chen Yu''s head, but soon turned back.


    "Strange? Human soul? The living? "


    This devil is not tall, at least used to see the big and big devil.


    The devil in front of me looks a little fresh.


    Although not red lips and white teeth, it is also the standard human facial features.


    There is a pair of devil''s horns on the head and a pair of devil''s wings behind.


    In Chen''s eyes, the devil is also dressed appropriately. He looks a little more handsome.


    Chen immediately summoned the mouth of the glutton, and the eyes of power. He took out the bronze sword and summoned the dark liquid.


    "What are you doing? Want to fight with me? Why do you have the subordinate forces of Beelzebub and shamaer? "


    "Well Don''t you attack me? " Chen Yu is also a little confused.


    "Why should I attack you?"


    "No, shouldn''t the devil see that people are about to attack? In this world of the jungle, the winner is the king and the loser is the bandit. Let''s talk about it first, or surrender to me or die."


    "Your first visit to hell?" Asked the demon in front of him.


    "No, I''ve been here a few times, but I don''t know why my friend called me to hell and I''m here."


    "Your friend called you?"


    "Well, Lord Sophie besib."


    "I probably know why you''re here."


    "Why?"


    "The anger of Satan is spreading, which makes the whole hell full of chaos, so there is a deviation in summoning. Because of this power, many evil spirits escape to the world."


    "What is the wrath of Satan?" Chen asked, puzzled.


    The devil pointed to the volcano in the distance: "the thing erupted, anyway, every time it erupted, the whole hell was in chaos, with all kinds of disasters and chaotic breath."


    "Volcanic eruption is nothing to do with Satan."


    "I think so, too." The devil nodded.


    Chen Yu looked at the devil in front of him: "you are not Satan, are you? I just turned over a group of disciples of Satan in the world a few days ago. "


    "Well Why do you think I''m Satan? "


    "Because among the demons I know, all demons, except Samuel, need to add a majesty when they call Satan." Chen Yu looked at the little handsome devil in front of him: "besides your image, except that you don''t have three pairs of wings, it seems that you are similar to Satan in temperament."


    "Ha ha I''m not Satan. " The handsome devil laughed.


    "Scared to death."


    "What''s your name?" Asked the handsome devil.


    "Ask what the name is. You just call me human, I call you handsome boy."


    Chen Yu dare not let strange demons know his name.


    Because there are a lot of magic, as long as you know the name, even if you are thousands of miles away, you can get the trick.


    "Why call me a handsome boy?"


    "Why? We Chinese people have a saying that when we meet, we are destined to meet each other. We don''t need to worry about the family name or family background. "


    "All right." The little handsome guy shrugged casually: "are you going to find your friend now?"


    "Where am I now? Do you know how to get to Obsidian city? "


    "I don''t know." The handsome boy shook his head.


    "This is your territory?"


    "That''s right." The handsome boy nodded.


    "Do you have any fun here?"


    "I don''t know how you humans define fun."


    "Come on, let''s just walk around."


    "By the way, there is a devil crystal refining furnace over there. Do you want to go there to have a look?"


    "Devil crystal refining furnace? Can this thing be refined? " Chen asked curiously, "I always thought the devil crystal was an accessory mine in the ore."


    "A small part of demonic crystals are extracted from the ore, but most of them are extracted from the soul and then refined into demonic crystals through complex processes."


    The little handsome man said: "you human beings are all complex existence. There are good and evil in your soul, and the soul falling into hell, without exception, will turn into a evil spirit. But even the evil spirit, there is still a good side. It is from the soul to extract good ideas, and then refine them, and finally get the devil crystal.""So complicated?"


    "Are you going to see it?" Asked the handsome boy.


    "Yes, but it''s empty. There''s nothing here. How long will the processing plant you said go?"


    "Right here." The little handsome man stretched out his hand and pressed in the air in front of him. In front of him, a huge towering building appeared.


    This building is much bigger than Obsidian castle.


    "What kind of magic is this?"


    "It''s just a common cover up."


    Chen looked at the front door. It was at least ten meters high. He went up and pushed it. "It''s heavy. Push it open for me. How heavy is it, day?"


    Can''t push the door with your own strength?


    "Let me take a picture behind Chen Yu


    Chen Yu felt a little strange in his body, but he could not say what he felt. He was not comfortable or uncomfortable.


    The handsome boy stepped forward and pushed the fan away with one hand.


    "Handsome boy, I think you need to change this in the future. Every time you go in and out, you have to open such a big door. Don''t you think it''s kind?"


    "This is to prevent intruders."


    "You should be very powerful. You can just set the password. Do you know the password? For example, sesame opens the door and so on. "


    The handsome boy looked at the front door and thought: "I think about it."


    Chen Yu follows the handsome boy into the refining furnace. The internal space is very large, and a large number of demons are working in it.


    When the demons saw the handsome boy, they immediately went to salute him.


    The handsome boy waved: "don''t care about me, go to work."


    Chen Yu looks at the handsome boy: "are you Satan?"


    "Why do you ask that again?"


    "It''s not always like this. I''m afraid that my subordinates will leak their identity. I''ll stop my subordinates by talking first."


    "That''s a very reasonable sentence. Why do you know each other when you meet?" "You are human, I am handsome," said the handsome boy


    "All right."


    The internal structure of the refining furnace is very complex. Chen Yu sees a demon pulling hundreds of evil spirits and passing in front of them.


    In front of Chen Yu, these hundreds of evil spirits were crammed into a furnace burning hellfire.

 Chapter 788

    The little handsome devil takes Chen Yu to a place similar to the enclosure, where there are tens of thousands of evil spirits.


    They devour each other inside, just like the Shura field.


    Even Chen Yu, who has seen the world, can''t help but feel a little creepy when he sees this scene.


    "And what is it for?"


    "This is to make perfect devil crystal. Ordinary evil spirits can only extract ordinary devil crystal. Only with this kind of evil spirit can we extract perfect devil crystal."


    "What is the fighting power of these evil spirits?" Chen asked curiously.


    "It should be the same as you are now. If you want to eliminate this level of evil spirit, it''s also quite hard." The little handsome devil looked at Chen Yu and said, "what''s the matter? Do you want it? I''ll give you one. "


    "I''ll trade the perfect crystal for you." "By the way, do you want perfect angel crystal or devil crystal?" Chen said


    "Do you have any Angel crystals? Even I don''t have much in my collection. "


    "I have a lot." Chen just wanted to take it out, and asked, "I won''t hurt you if I take it out?"


    "It''s OK. You can take it out."


    Chen Zhu takes out a perfect angel crystal. The handsome devil takes over the perfect angel crystal.


    "It''s perfect. It''s a wonderful Angel Crystal." The little handsome devil is holding the perfect angel crystal in his hand, and his fingers are drawing magical patterns in the air.


    Perfect angel crystal begins to crack.


    Next, the perfect angel crystal is like an egg, from which flies a little angel.


    Exactly speaking, he is a little elf. He exudes the aura of holy light around the little handsome devil.


    The elf is only three fingers big, with a pair of holy wings behind.


    "This perfect angel crystal is actually an egg?" Chen asked in amazement.


    The little handsome devil shook his head and said, "no, it''s because of my strength that I gave birth to this holy spirit."


    Chen Yu reached out to grasp the holy light spirit, but the holy light spirit disappeared.


    The next moment, the holy light spirit appears next to the little handsome devil, and also spits out his tongue at Chen Zhu.


    "What''s the use of this thing?"


    "For you humans, it''s the guardian angel."


    "Guardian angel? Are you the only one who can hatch this guardian angel? "


    The handsome devil nodded: "other demons or human beings can''t hatch except me."


    The little handsome devil looked at Chen Yu again: "but you can''t have a guardian angel."


    "Why? I''m a very kind person. "


    "You have the power of demons. It''s impossible for angels to protect you."


    "Then if there is no devil power, you can get guard?"


    "Yes."


    "I don''t want that evil spirit either. Would you help me hatch a guardian angel? No It''s two. " Chen took out two super perfect crystals.


    The little handsome devil took a breath of cool air: "which one of you got this angel crystal? Even I can feel the power of the light. "


    "Help me hatch them into guardian angels Oh, by the way, you have to teach me how to let my family get the guardian angel. "


    "I can''t let the guardian angel choose who to guard." "But I can give you a guardian devil, which is similar to the guardian angel."


    "Guardian angels and guardian demons sound like two species. Are you sure they have the same purpose as guardian angels?"


    "Is it your family you want to protect?"


    "That''s right."


    Chen Yu wants to get one for Fanny and little Gelin.


    "Guardian angels can resist diseases, misfortunes and curses. Guardian demons can devour evil spirits, detect malice, and lend power."


    Chen Yu thought about it. It seems that the guardian devil is suitable for Fanny and the guardian angel is suitable for little Gelin.


    "Then what price shall I pay?"


    "Leave one of these two Angel crystals for me."


    "Close." Chen Zhuo promised to come down quickly.


    "Do you want that evil spirit?"


    "Do you have any way for me to control it?"


    "No way. What are you going to do?"


    "I''ve got a bunch of junkies I''m going to use for their training, but this intensity of evil spirit is probably not used for training, but to kill them."


    "I see." "I can make a devil tower for you, but you need to pay a greater price," thought the handsome devil


    "What is the devil tower?"


    "It''s for trial, and it''s absolutely safe."


    "What''s the price?" Chen said


    "You can give me more angel crystals until I think it''s enough."Chen Yu thought for a moment and asked, "is devil crystal OK?"


    "I wonder why there are so many angelic and demonic crystals in a living person."


    "Everyone has his own secret, right? Why go deep."


    "All right."


    Chen Zhu takes out a large number of devil crystals and angel crystals.


    "Are these enough?"


    The little handsome devil chose a third of them and didn''t take any more.


    "In a month, I will give you the devil tower."


    "Wait A month? "


    "Of course, the devil tower is very complicated. Even I need to make it in a month."


    "But I''m called to hell. I''ll only live in hell for 24 hours."


    "Then we can only wait for you to come to hell next time. Let''s exchange a keepsake."


    Keepsake? Chen Yu felt it, only one lucky gold coin.


    "Is this OK?"


    "Lucky gold coin? I''ll give you one." The little handsome devil made a snap of his fingers and added a lucky gold coin: "this lucky gold coin can let you defeat most of your enemies, even those far stronger than you, but it can only be used once."


    Chen Yu took the gold coin, looked at it and shook his head: "I still want to exchange for an ordinary lucky gold coin, which is more valuable to me."


    "I don''t understand your human thinking. Why do you make such a choice? Can''t my gold coin compare with ordinary lucky gold coin?"


    "Our needs are not the same. There are not many enemies on earth."


    "Well, I''ll redefine this gold coin. It''s no longer a lucky gold coin, but a wishing gold coin. It can bring you what you want most. It can only be used once."


    "Is it anything I want?"


    "You don''t have to make a wish to get wealth. The only thing this gold coin can''t do is to give you wealth. Besides, it can''t fulfill any wish, even I can''t fulfill any wish."


    "Why?"


    "Because wealth has numbers, giving you a gold coin is wealth, and giving you a hundred gold coins is wealth, and the desire to surpass the power of this wish gold coin will not come true."


    "All right." It''s a pity that Chen Yu can make a wish directly and make himself a billionaire.

 Chapter 789

    Chen Yu and the handsome boy are sitting at the top of the refining furnace.


    It''s about ten thousand meters from the ground.


    Even the castle that Samuel gave Chen Zhu was taller.


    "Do you drink?" Chen Zhu hands the handsome boy a bottle of wine.


    "It''s good wine. There''s no such good wine in hell."


    The little handsome man looked into the distance, did not know whether he had drunk wine, which made him become sentimental.


    "You have the answer in mind."


    "What? Do you say who you are? " Chen asked, "just as you said, why do you know each other when you meet?"


    "I haven''t had a conversation with a friend for a long time. I have been drinking and chatting together."


    "Have you seen the story of Luding?"


    "What?"


    "Well, if you catch a evil spirit from China, maybe you can get the answer."


    When people are in high position for a long time, they are always lonely.


    Whether it''s at the peak of power, or at the peak of power, it''s the same thing.


    Of course, if there is a chance, Chen wants to taste the loneliness.


    Chen Yu and Xiaoshuai are pushing the cup for another one. I''ll drink one cup of them.


    "By the way, can you go to the world?"


    "No." The handsome boy shook his head: "I can''t even project into the world."


    "What are those believers in you?"


    "It''s just a human being in my name, but there''s a price to pay in my name." Said the handsome boy.


    "Who are you and the other demons more powerful?" Chen asked curiously.


    "I am the ruler in the name of hell and the head of the seven demons. I have never fought with any of them, but I am certainly stronger than any of them."


    "Are you much stronger than them?"


    "I don''t know." The handsome boy shook his head: "I was born with them, and they are the rulers here. Our strength is born."


    "What about the other demons? Like the king of ice and snow. "


    "Except for the seven, the later demons are actually our descendants. All the demons in hell start from the seven of us."


    Chen''s cell phone rang suddenly, and Chen looked at the time. "My time seems to be here. It''s time for me to go back to the world."


    "Goodbye."


    "Goodbye."


    When Chen Yu came back to the human home and came to the bedroom door.


    I saw that Fanny was holding little Gelin.


    It''s just that Fanny seems to be sobbing.


    Chen Yu went into the bedroom and said, "what''s the matter with you, Fanny?"


    "No I''m fine Chen, there''s not a sound when you come back. "


    "What''s going on, Fanny? Tell me, will you. "


    "I''m really fine." There are still tears on Farley''s face.


    "Tell me, Fanny, what''s the matter? You''re being bullied?"


    "No." Fari sipped.


    "Who is ill? Or what happened? "


    Chen Yu thought, it must be Laurent, it must be Laurent.


    Fari looked up at Chen Yu, her eyes red.


    "Chen I I may not be able to have children for you. "


    "Ah?" Chen Yu is stupid. What do you mean?


    "I......" "I went to the hospital a few days ago to have a check-up. Today, Farr told me that I have trouble ovulating," she said


    Chen Yu is also a doctor. Fari can''t speak clearly, but Chen Yu can understand.


    Ovulation difficulty is the most common physiological disease of female infertility.


    Although it has little impact on health, it does have a great impact on fertility.


    "A small amount of ovulation? Or not ovulating at all? " Chen asked.


    "It could be No ovulation at all. "


    Chen Yu gently hugged fari: "it''s OK. If you don''t have a baby, you won''t have one."


    Anyway, it''s enough to have a daughter of little Gelin. Chen Yu doesn''t have the idea of having to have a son to inherit.


    "Chen, I want children, I want children, you are so good at medicine You can cure me. "


    Farry never asked Chen for anything. This is the only time she asked Chen for anything.


    But this time, it really baffled Chen.


    Chen is now confident that he can treat most diseases.


    But his only contact with gynecology was to deliver a demon.


    There is no way to treat the disorder of physiological ovulation.


    Fanny cried so hard that even little Gelin in her arms began to cry.


    "Fanny, wait a minute. I''ll give Phare a call."


    What Chen needs to make sure now is whether fari is wrong."Well, maybe I made a mistake." Fari nodded.


    She had some hope that she had made a mistake.


    Chen picked up the phone and walked out of the bedroom.


    "Farr, did farry go to your hospital for a physical examination the day before yesterday?"


    "Chen, do you know?"


    "Well, fari cried miserably. I want to know the details."


    "Fari''s body is anovulatory. Chen, don''t hurt fari."


    Chen Yu is helpless. If it''s just difficult to ovulate, he and farry can make test tubes.


    But if you can''t even ovulate, Chen Yu really can''t.


    "Can the current medical skills cure this disease of fari?"


    "It''s not a disease. It''s a physiological development disorder." "Even if you ask this question yourself, do you think other people can help you?" said Farr


    Chen Yu goes back to the bedroom, and fali doesn''t know when she will cry again.


    "Farley, shall we stop crying?"


    "Chen Is there no way? "


    Chen Yu smiled and said, "no, I''ll study with Farr."


    "You''re lying to me." Fari stares at Chen Yu: "can''t I have children all my life?"


    "Believe me, Farley, I and Farr will find a way."


    "Phare is a oncologist."


    Chen Yu is helpless, but fali is not easy to deal with.


    Chen Yu suddenly hates himself a little. Why hasn''t he paid attention to the disease.


    Now facing the cry of Fanny, I can''t help it.


    The next day, farry was ill and had a high fever.


    Chen Yu is busy with fever relief for fari. She is not very ill.


    But what Chen Yu really worried about was fali''s heart disease.


    "Fari, I have a way for you to have a baby." Chen Yu said holding her.


    "Chen, you don''t need to comfort me. I''ve figured it out. Although I can''t be a real mother, we already have little Gelin. I''ll be the best mother."


    "Fanny, I''m serious. I really have a way."


    Fari looked up at Chen Yu and said, "Chen, I don''t want to be disappointed after that."


    "I mean it. I have a way." Chen Chu took out the gold coin of wishing: "hold it."


    "This is?"


    "Say what you want."


    "What?" Fali didn''t understand Chen Yu.


    "Say what you want."


    Fari looked at Chen Yu and said in silence, "I hope I can have your baby."

 Chapter 790

    The wishing gold coin in Chen Zhao ''s hand suddenly dissipated like powder.


    Fanny raised her head and her eyes were inconceivable.


    "Chen This is... "


    Chen Yu stroked fari''s hair: "have you heard of Aladdin''s lamp?"


    Wheezing -


    Farley laughs with tears. It''s saran who looks at Chen Yu: "you are involved in dangerous driving."


    "What? I drive dangerously? " Chen Yu''s eyes were straight. "When did I drive dangerously?"


    "Where did you put her just now?" Saran points to little gren in Chen''s arms.


    "Passenger seat, of course. I have a baby seat."


    "Don''t you know that babies under six months old can''t sit in the baby seat?" Saran looked at Chen Yu and said.


    Chen Zhu''s eyes are about to fall out: "and this rule?"


    "Of course, the baby seat is for babies over six months old. Whose baby is this?"


    "Mine is my daughter." Chen is helpless.


    Today, I''d like to admit that I can''t sit in the baby seat for the time being.


    "You have a daughter." Saran also looked at Chen Yu in surprise.


    "Are you disappointed that I have a daughter?"


    "Do you challenge the police every time?"


    "Give me the ticket."


    "Forget it. I''ll let you go this time."


    "My God Is tomorrow the end of the world? "


    Chen Yu''s face is exaggerated, and Sharon''s face is black: "are you sure you want me to issue a ticket?"


    "Ha ha It''s a joke. "


    Saran looked at the gift shop. "What do you want?"


    "I''m not sure. I''m going to give an old man a present. Come and choose one." Chen said.


    Two people walk into the gift shop together, at this time, the guardian angel falls on a picture.


    "Yi Yi..." Little Gelin, with her arms open, wanted to get the picture.


    "Baby, do you want this?"


    It''s a big painting. It looks like it''s been some time.


    It''s an incarnation of love and beauty, Venus.


    There are also a few little angels dressing Venus up.


    "Venus in dressing" is a replica. The real one is at the Metropolitan Museum of art in New York. " Said saran.


    Chen is in charge of so many things. He doesn''t appreciate them at all.


    For him, except for the difference in price, there is no difference between the true and the false.


    But since little Gelin likes this picture, she will buy it.


    "Boss, how can I sell this painting?"


    The boss in front of the cash register didn''t lift his eyelids, so he casually quoted: "eighty dollars."


    "Pack it for me."


    "Did you know that the original work of this painting was the work of Francois Boucher, a French painter in the 18th century, and also the spring palace of the royal family. If you want to use this painting to hang at home, it is not suitable, especially for children''s home."


    Chen Yu thought, it seems to be reasonable.


    It''s really not suitable for my daughter to face this picture of spring palace every day.


    Then take it to Steven.


    This color old man should like this kind of thing very much.


    As for the truth, the old man is not a gentleman.


    Chen Yu has been to Steven''s house twice, and there is no art hanging in his house.


    All he hung were posters of his own films.


    It can be seen that Steven is not only a Yashi, but also a narcissist.


    Chen Yu lost interest after appreciating the painting for several times.


    Chen never believed that these works of art could really be worth astronomical figures.


    Of course, maybe Chen Yu doesn''t know art.


    "This is for you, little one." Saran is holding a strange woodcarving.


    "What is this thing for? It''s ugly. "


    "It''s not for you. It''s a sacrificial device made by Indians. In the past, there was an Indian ethnic group here, but now there are only a dozen people left. They usually sell some unique Indian Handicrafts, which should be made by them. It''s called the spirit of wood."

 Chapter 791

    "The spirit of wood? It''s not about witchcraft, is it? "


    Chen doesn''t want his daughter to touch these things.


    He knew that there were some witchcraft and magic in the world.


    Uncertain magic may bring unpredictable danger.


    "That Indian group is not harmful to people. They advocate nature and believe in God wood. So they always make some handicrafts related to God wood, which is also a blessing, with no malice."


    At this time, the guardian angel fell on the spirit of wood in saran''s hands again.


    Since the guardian angel does not feel danger, it should be harmless.


    Chen Zhu helps xiaogelin take the spirit of wood. Xiaogelin immediately puts it into her mouth and bites it.


    "Daughter, you''re not a dog. Don''t put everything in your mouth first."


    Chen tried to pull the spirit of wood, but as soon as she pulled the wood apart, little Gelin tooted her mouth and her eyes misted.


    Chen Zhao quickly returns the wood spirit to Xiao Gelin. You''ll be happy.


    Out of the gift shop, saran followed: "where are you going?"


    "Go home."


    "How do you get back? Have your daughter sit in the baby seat again? "


    "Er..."


    "I''ll hold it." Said saran.


    Well, since the baby seat is so designed, there must be a reason for it.


    Since it''s not safe, don''t do it.


    Chen Chu got up and didn''t feel bad for saran.


    It''s just a habit to meet each other on weekdays.


    Maybe it''s also because of familiarity.


    Saran is also a habitual troublemaker.


    Saran has seen Chen''s pets.


    However, when I sent little Gelin home and looked at all the children, I was still shocked.


    ¡­¡­


    "Fanny, it''s Steven''s movie celebration tonight. Are you going?"


    "No, I want to stay at home at night." Said Farley.


    "Well then." Chen Yu hangs up.


    It''s not too early for Chen to see. Go to give Steven a present earlier.


    By the way, congratulate him, and then run.


    That''s what Chen intended.


    After learning the lesson of the last time, Chen Yu didn''t drive by himself this time, but called a car.


    Steven''s movie celebration is at the Regal Hotel.


    It''s a vulgar hotel.


    But this is the most luxurious hotel in Los Angeles.


    Steven is amazing this time. "Detective nuhai" has been released for more than two months. The global box office has reached $3.5 billion, and North America alone has exceeded $2 billion.


    The highest box office in North America was $936 million for star wars, but Steven doubled that record.


    Steven''s record is also known as a record that can never be broken.


    Now Steven has been deified by the movie circle.


    Of course, the one who was deified was detective nuhai.


    Detective nuhai has broken almost all the records that can be broken.


    Chen entered the banquet hall of the hotel, and there was still a line at the door.


    Chen didn''t have an invitation either, so he took a seat and called Steven.


    "Steven, you didn''t invite me to your celebration."


    "You''re at the party? Falk, I went to your house to pick you up. You ran by yourself Steven scolded, "what are you doing so early?"


    "Don''t be long winded. Let me in if you want to show me the gate."


    "Well, I''ll call the person in charge."


    After hanging up, Chen Yu waited for the person in charge to come here.


    At this time, an Asian sat next to Chen Yu and looked like he was in his thirties.


    "Hello." Asians took the initiative to say hello to Chen.


    "Hello, Chinese?" Hearing this pronunciation, Chen Yu felt that he should be a Chinese.


    "Are you Chinese, too?" The man around me was a little surprised: "you''re not a reporter, are you?"


    The man looked up and down at Chen Yu, holding the child, definitely not a reporter.


    But he should not be a domestic star.


    After all, he''s a member of the entertainment industry. I can''t say that all the stars in China know him.


    At least they all have an eye. If they are domestic stars, they at least know their names and looks.


    "No, I''m here for dinner."


    "You''re really capable of running away from the director''s celebration." The man smiled and said, "I''m Li He. What''s the name of brother?"


    "Chen Yu."


    "Why don''t you line up?" Li he asked."No invitation."


    "Come here to eat and drink without an invitation? You''re too good. "


    "There are acquaintances waiting for someone inside to bring me in."


    Li he smiled and shook his head. "This is not our country. Don''t disgrace our country."


    "I can''t lose you. Don''t worry. Although we are abroad, we always remember the face of our motherland." Chen Yu is not angry with Li He. He thinks he is a homeless man: "are you a star in China?"


    "How long have you been out?"


    "Almost a year." Chen said.


    He went abroad last October, and now it''s exactly eleven months.


    "No wonder, I''m only angry this year. I don''t know if I''m normal."


    "Oh, big star, how about signing for me?"


    "Do you really want it?"


    "Yes, I have no money to sell your signature."


    At this time, a short and fat man rushed to Li He.


    "Li He, don''t just sit here, hurry up to line up, but I can''t easily get the invitation letter, hurry to get in."


    Look at this posture should be Li He''s agent. Turn around and look at Chen Yu.


    "Li He, don''t talk to strangers casually when you are free. You are also a star."


    Li He looks back at Chen Yu and shrugs helplessly.


    Chen Yu waved and Li he ran to the queue.


    Chen Yu waited for more than 20 minutes in his seat before a moustache found him.


    "Hello, are you Mr. Chen?"


    "It''s me."


    "I''m sorry I''m late, because there are so many things in the banquet hall, so I''m sorry for the delay."


    "It doesn''t matter. Can I go in?"


    "Of course, I''ll show you in."


    Chen entered the banquet hall, where many people had gathered in twos and threes to chat.


    Chen just wanted to find a place to sit down, and Li he came back.


    "Brother, you''re really sneaking in."


    "That''s how dare you come here if you don''t have the ability to sneak in."


    "How can you still hold the baby?" Li He is also a chatterbox.


    "I heard that there are many female stars here. Thinking that all the female stars should like lovely ones, I came here with my baby in my arms to see if I could trick some female stars to go home and warm the bed."


    "Brother, you are so ambitious. People cheat little girls with cats and dogs at most. You are cheating female stars with your baby in your arms. My admiration for you is really like a torrent of water."

 Chapter 792

    Li he thinks Chen Yu is really coming here to eat and drink.


    Sitting nearby, Chen''s mouth never stopped.


    But after all, Li He has been mediocre and nameless for 30 years.


    In the past, when he was the poorest, he was similar to Chen Yu.


    He didn''t do the same thing when he ran to other people''s weddings.


    Since last year, he has been famous for his supporting role in a film.


    This year, there is another small investment movie starring in it, which somehow gets a billion box office.


    As a result, he became a famous star.


    They talked while eating. Little Gelin couldn''t eat too much.


    Chen can only peel two grapes and give them to Xiao Gelin.


    Just then, Li He''s the agent again.


    Different from other agents, it belongs to the star''s foil.


    Li He''s agent is as strong as Li He is his foil.


    Li He''s agent raised his voice: "Li He, what are you doing here? I spent money to get you here, not to let you eat and drink here. Have you forgotten what you are doing here? "


    "Brother Bao, I don''t know anyone, and all of them are foreigners. Who do you want me to get along with?" Li he said sadly.


    Baoge, no matter how many, snapped: "take the initiative to say hello to others. Look at the one over there, the first-line Hollywood star. If you don''t want to make friends with him, even if you say hello, take a picture together and put it on the domestic media, it''s also the front page headline, and the woman who didn''t have a good performance in Steven''s films Actress, it seems What is it called... "


    "Paris." Li he reminds me.


    "Oh yes, Paris." Baoge nodded: "don''t waste time here with irrelevant people."


    "Brother, I have something to go first."


    Although Li He''s agent is a bit of a snob, Chen Yu has a good impression of Li He.


    I can talk with you very much. It''s nice to meet such a compatriot occasionally abroad.


    Li He is holding a glass of wine. He has a good look and is well dressed.


    Go straight to Paris.


    "Hi, this is Miss Paris. Can I meet you?"


    To be honest, Li He''s English is not so good. His pronunciation is too localized.


    Paris turned around and saw that her hair was black and her eyes were bright, but she soon recognized it.


    Li He is not the one she thought.


    Since joining Steven''s film, Paris has now turned from a car salesman to a third-line star.


    And recently her agency has found many roles for her, which can be said to be continuous invitation.


    And the agency has been hyping her against black Vincent.


    All of them are regarded as the inspirational model of salted fish turning over as human beings.


    She can even be a leading actress in a small investment movie.


    Of course, her quality of life has also been a qualitative leap.


    And her ex boyfriend, Rocco, the soft rice king, found her again.


    I hope I can get back together with her. Unfortunately, Paris didn''t pay attention to Rocco at this time.


    Paris even doubted her taste in the past and why she would find someone like Rocco as her boyfriend.


    "Hello." Paris has a sweet smile.


    I have to say, Paris is very beautiful.


    Even in the beautiful Hollywood, she is also the top beauty.


    Tall figure, delicate make-up, plus open chest dress, all of which are showing the delicate.


    She didn''t know. This was the first man to come and talk to her.


    Of course, even if she doesn''t know each other, even if they are Oriental.


    But those who can come here must have a little experience.


    Paris knows that she has a weak foundation. She won''t easily offend people.


    What''s more, China is now the second largest film market, which has a great influence on Hollywood.


    If you don''t have a good reputation in China, you can''t get Hollywood blockbusters.


    After all, Hollywood''s super-a productions are to be released in China.


    If the film can''t be shown in China because of the reputation problems of some actors, the loss will be great.


    For example, before the Olympic Games ten years ago, one of Hollywood''s first-line female stars could only make independent films because of her tongue chewing.


    Now it''s obvious that Hollywood is learning, not about politics.


    In the face of Oriental people, especially Chinese people, they will show their magnanimity and affinity.


    Of course, Paris has no right to put on airs with others.


    "I''m from China. My name is Heli. I''m an actor. Nice to meet you.""Hello, I''m Paris. I like China very much. I also have a friend from China."


    Paris also said hello in Chinese, although her pronunciation is not standard.


    "Can we take a picture together?"


    "Of course."


    Paris smiled and nodded, Li he said: "if you have to go to China in the future, remember to come to me, I can do my friendship."


    "No problem. If I go to China, I will go to see you, Li."


    "Can I put this photo on social media?" Li he asked.


    "Of course, by the way, give my regards to my Chinese friends."


    This is a good way to expand her popularity in China. Since the other party is willing to take the initiative to deal with her, she will not refuse.


    Now, the standard of Hollywood''s big production and casting is either the one with great popularity and good reputation in China, or the pure newcomer.


    Paris and Li He are talking happily. Paris suddenly sees the corner in the distance.


    Paris''s eyes lit up, Chen!


    Paris was overjoyed.


    To be honest, she can have her present status, but she has an inseparable relationship with Chen Yu.


    She is very clear about Chen Yu''s relationship with Steven.


    Even if she is now, she can be typed back to her original shape with a word from Chen Zhu.


    She and James have a stable relationship now.


    And James warned her not long ago.


    Don''t offend Chen Yu in any way, otherwise their relationship will end completely.


    Paris used to think that James is now a real director, how can he stand up.


    But James told her that he was able to become the director of PLM''s new film investment because Chen Yu helped him fight for it.


    This also makes Paris more awed by Chen Yu. Even James, the director in chief, is a word from others.


    Not to mention her own three or four line actress, it''s just one sentence.


    "Li, excuse me. I saw a friend. I went to say hello."


    Although Chen Yu is sitting alone in the corner now, Paris dare not offend as she used to.


    "Please." Li he said with great grace.

 Chapter 793

    Li he watched Paris go to the corner.


    "Eh?" Li he found that Paris was walking towards Chen Yu.


    Because that direction, only Chen Yu is alone, and the baby in his arms.


    Paris came to Chen Yu and said, "ah, how lovely, Mr. Chen, is that your child?"


    "Well, it''s my daughter." Chen Zhu nodded.


    "It''s so cute that I want to have a girl."


    Even though she knew it was impossible to be with Chen Yu, she still unconsciously made some sexual hints in her words.


    "Does she have a godfather and a godmother?" Asked Paris.


    She obviously wanted to get closer to Chen.


    "Steven said he would be her Godfather." Chen did not directly refuse.


    But that''s enough to say no.


    The godfather is the closest person besides his parents.


    Either they are highly respected, or they are of high rank and close relationship.


    Steven belongs to the type of high prestige and has a close relationship with Chen Yu.


    If Paris and Fanny are close, then there is a chance to be the godmother of little gren.


    But Paris and Chen Yu are not very familiar with each other, and Farrie is not even familiar with each other.


    In addition, Steven is the godfather of little Gelin. If she dare to accept the godmother''s identity, she may not want to be in the entertainment industry.


    It is not to say that Godfather and godmother must have equal status.


    If the two sides are not in the same circle, for example, if the godmother is just an ordinary person, no one will say anything.


    But since they are all Hollywood people, it''s not the same.


    In the distance, Li he was a little surprised.


    Can holding a baby to such a party really attract female stars?


    Do Hollywood actresses have such love?


    Would you like to have a baby next time?


    Seeing Chen Yu and Paris talking, Li he couldn''t help admiring.


    At this time, Baoge, Li He''s agent, came over.


    "Li He, didn''t you just have a good chat with that Paris? Why don''t you talk now? What about her? "


    "Here, over there."


    "How is it there? They know each other? " Baoge looks puzzled: "do you know the origin of that man?"


    "It''s the people who come in to eat and drink. They should know the security guard or someone here." Li He is not sure.


    He thinks Chen Yu should not be a guest here.


    After all, it''s Steven''s movie celebration.


    It''s impossible to come to such a party with a child in your arms.


    At this time, Li he saw a familiar figure in the crowd.


    Chen Ke? How is she here.


    Li He and Chen Ke didn''t cooperate in the film, but they met in the program.


    They also played games together, so Li He and Chen Ke were quite familiar with each other.


    "Chen Ke."


    "Why are you here, brother Li?"


    Chen Ke was also surprised to meet Li he here.


    Li he said with a wry smile, "I''m here to mix my qualifications."


    Chen Ke also understood and said with a smile, "just like me."


    Although they are well-known in China, they are not a front line.


    So I want to mix some qualifications abroad and add an international aura to my head.


    "By the way, what are you doing recently?" Li he asked.


    "The company is running, and there''s a movie here, girl." Chen Ke replied.


    "You can do it, which company?"


    "PLM''s."


    "I''m going. Are you going to fly to the sky? PLM is a big company. "


    Hollywood has a strong geographical protection. Generally speaking, if it is not a joint venture film, it is difficult for people with color skin to get the main role.


    In most cases, it''s just a dragon suit.


    Just show your face in the movie and claim to be the creator of the movie.


    "You think more about it. It''s just a girl match, and it''s not a big production."


    The movie "animal supermarket" has an investment budget of only 60 million dollars.


    It''s above average, but there''s still a big gap between A-level production and super-a production.


    Of course, she''s also been noticing recently that James has increased her acting.


    "What''s the name of the movie you made?"


    "The director of animal supermarket is over there, that''s it." Chen Ke pointed to James not far away.


    "The director doesn''t have much impression."


    "Originally Mr. Steven''s deputy director." Chen Ke said: "the deputy director of" detective nuhai "is his name. You don''t think he is the first general director, but he and Mr. Steven have been around for more than ten years, almost the director of Mr. Steven. Do you want me to introduce him to you?"This kind of party is actually a large social gathering.


    It''s also the main occasion to expand contacts.


    So it''s normal to introduce your friends to each other.


    "Good." Li he immediately became interested.


    Now anyone who has anything to do with Steven will be valuable.


    Even James is such a director.


    Li He and Chen Ke are going towards James.


    But see James suddenly say goodbye to the people around him, and then walk in another direction.


    "Hi, Chen." James came to Chen Yu and said, "is this your daughter?"


    "I''m here to eat and drink. I''m really not suitable for this kind of party. I hardly know each other. If you don''t come and say hello to me, I don''t know who to talk to."


    "Shall I introduce some people to you?" James laughed.


    He also knows that Chen Yu is not an insider and has little interest in these things.


    I don''t think Chen would have come if it wasn''t for Steven''s invitation.


    "Let uncle hug you." James opens his hands.


    As a result, xiaogelin turned her head and frowned.


    "Ha ha My daughter doesn''t like your hug. You must have played another actress. My daughter hates you. "


    "Well, it hurts me. I''m gone." James left with a look of sadness and indignation.


    In the distance, Chen Ke and Li he were surprised.


    "I''ll go. Isn''t it so useful to have a baby at such a party now?"


    "How is he?" Chen Ke frowned at Chen Yu.


    "How, do you know him?"


    "My cousin." Chen Ke doesn''t have any good feelings for this cousin.


    "Your cousin?" Li He''s surprised: "he is your cousin."


    "What''s so strange about that?"


    "Your cousin knows director James?"


    "Yes, I do."


    "Is your cousin also a member of the entertainment industry?"


    "No, he''s a doctor."


    Li he was a little surprised that he, a doctor, knew director James.


    At this time, brother Bao came again.


    "Li He Eh, Miss Chen, you are here, too. " Baoge looks at Chen Ke unexpectedly.


    "Brother Bao." Chen Ke nodded slightly.


    Baoge is also a famous agent in the entertainment circle. He has brought many famous artists.


    And agents with broad contacts like Baoge are also relatively strong.


    Especially in the face of such a just famous artist as Li He.


    "Li He, do you see those two women, Lucy and Yafen, who are the two leading women in detective nuhai? Go and say hello."

 Chapter 794

    "Go, what are you doing?" Brother Bao urged.


    But just then, jaffen and Lucy walked towards Chen.


    Li He and Bao Ge''s expression froze.


    Yafen and Lucy are real Hollywood first-line stars. They have become well-known actresses through Steven''s detective in the raging sea.


    Look at these two big stars. Now they are talking with Chen Yu very happily.


    "Can I really do anything with my baby?" Li He''s mouth is low.


    Brother Bao''s eyes twinkled, and he felt regret in his heart.


    If you know this will happen, you should not let Li he leave Chen Yu.


    In this way, when jaffen and Lucy go there, Li he can also get to know each other.


    Chen Ke looks at Chen Yu. She knows that he knows Yafen.


    But it seems that he and Lucy are familiar.


    It seems that they have a lot to do with each other.


    Brother Bao wants Li He to join us.


    Just then, James came over.


    "Miss Chen."


    "Mr. James." Chen Ke said hello.


    "Hello, Mr. James." Li He also said hello.


    "Hello, young man, are you also an actor from China?"


    "Yes, Mr. James. I hope we have a chance to cooperate."


    "Ha ha I hope so. " James smiled and said, "Miss Chen, do you see that man over there? That''s Mr. rasfa, the chairman of PLM company. Come and say hello with me."


    Chen Ke, Li He and Bao Ge all take a breath of cool air.


    President of PLM, that''s the pinnacle of Hollywood power.


    But at this time, rasphaz also saw Chen Zhu.


    At once, he walked towards Chen Yu.


    "Chen, I heard you have a daughter. How about your daughter be my goddaughter? I will make her the most brilliant star in Hollywood."


    "I promised Steven."


    "What? That bastard, why do you promise him not to promise me? "


    "Who told you to say it now?"


    ¡­¡­


    Chen Ke, Li He and Bao Ge are all full of consternation.


    "Mr. James, he knows Mr. rasfa?"


    "Yes, they are good friends." James said: "I can be the director, or your cousin to help me and Mr. rasfa said."


    Chen Ke took a breath of cool air.


    Li He and Bao Ge are stupid. What''s the situation?


    Isn''t that the one who comes to eat and drink?


    How do you suddenly know not only the big stars, but also the chairman of PLM company?


    "Since your cousin is here, I don''t need to introduce Mr. rasfa to you. Go there yourself. I''m sure your cousin will introduce you."


    After James left, Bogor and Li He both looked at Chen Xun.


    No wonder I got a role in Hollywood. It turned out that I had such a cousin as a backer.


    "Miss Chen, why don''t we go together?" Baoge said.


    "I don''t have a good relationship with my cousin."


    "It''s all a family. What''s good about it?" Brother Bao advised.


    But just then, Steven came in from outside.


    All eyes were on Steven.


    He''s the main character tonight, even if it''s a man and a woman, it''s not as dazzling as Steven.


    God like movie, God like box office record.


    Now the whole Hollywood is saying that as long as Steven is willing to accept their company''s employment, script selection, budget selection, actor selection, the editing right also belongs to Steven.


    What''s the concept of a global box office of 3.5 billion dollars?


    Last year, the global box office of all Hollywood films was 39.9 billion US dollars, that is to say, Steven''s film accounted for 9% of Hollywood''s global box office.


    Last year, the total box office in North America was $11 billion, while the North American box office of detective nuhai was $2 billion, which was close to 20% of the box office.


    You know, last year, Japan''s third largest ticket warehouse also had a total box office of only $2 billion.


    Hollywood is the most developed place in the film industry and also the place where box office is the highest.


    This box office is enough to put Steven in the top position of all directors.


    What''s more, the film has been unanimously recognized in film reviews.


    Even the most tricky filmmaker, I''m afraid, can hardly say no.


    It can be said that detective nuhai is a perfect combination of art and commercial films.


    And Steven''s own family knows about his own affairs. This deified movie, in fact, does not have so many cores and moral meanings.


    It can be said that everything is conjectured.Although Chen never admitted it, Steven understood.


    Chen Yu is the one who helps him the most.


    Even put him on the top of his career.


    Steven looks for Chen Yu in the crowd. When he sees Chen Yu and rasfa, he gives a middle finger.


    Chen Yu and rasfa were not polite to Steven either. Qi Qi raised his middle finger.


    But at this time, Steven can''t go directly to say hello to Chen Yu.


    He needs to go to the front desk and say a few words.


    Along the way, there are more and more acquaintances coming to say hi to Steven, or get along with him.


    "Does your cousin know Steven?" Brother Bao''s face was full of consternation.


    Steven''s move, but it''s not hidden at all.


    Many people saw it in the banquet hall.


    "They are good friends." Chen Ke is also a little jealous.


    Brother Bao and Li he take a breath of cool air.


    At the moment, brother Bao and Li He are a little regretful.


    Li he now understands that people come here to eat and drink.


    But they knew the host of the party.


    Dingding -


    Steven took the spoon and knocked on the body of the goblet.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, be quiet."


    "I''m glad you all came to my movie celebration, and of course, thanks to rasfa for supporting this party." Steven took the lead in making fun of Rafa.


    All the guests at the scene laughed and joked. Steven made two billion dollars for PLM with less than 50 million dollars, and also pulled the share price of PLM.


    I''m afraid that this ability to create benefits has surpassed all directors in the world.


    This year, PLM''s revenue and total box office revenue share price are more than six other companies.


    Lasphaz, let alone a banquet. I''m afraid he would be happy to have a hundred.


    "In addition to feeling grateful for rasfa''s money for making movies, I also want to thank another close friend for his help. Chen, thank you for your support."


    Chen Ke, Li He and Bao Ge are all shocked. How could Steven thank a friend so solemnly at such a celebration?


    And this person is Chen Yu, who seems to have no sense of being at the party.


    "Of course, he is also the father of my goddaughter." Steven smiled and said, "Chen, can you bring my goddaughter here?"


    "I''m against it." "Chen, we knew each other first. Your daughter should be my goddaughter, not this old bastard," rasfa said loudly


    There was a burst of laughter at the scene, but many of the guests looked at Chen Yu enviously, as well as the little Gelin in his arms.

 Chapter 795

    After the speech, Steven came to Chen Yu''s side.


    He reached out his hand and held little Gelin in Chen''s arms. "Is this our daughter?"


    "Falk, can you speak more clearly? Why do I feel that your words are ambiguous?"


    "What''s her name?"


    "Gren, her mother''s name."


    Chen Yu picked up the picture frame that had been put beside him all the time: "this is for you."


    Steven looked at Chen Yu. "You might as well cash it for me directly."


    Steven has never been the kind of person who would appreciate art.


    He thought Chen Yu was going to buy some famous paintings for him.


    "Eighty dollars. Are you sure you want me to transfer it to you?"


    "Falk, can''t you spend a little more?"


    "Eighty dollars. It''s a good deal to buy a pair of ****."


    "Oh, is it ****?" Steven''s in a rush.


    For him, the only art that can make him interested may be this kind.


    "Take it." On one side, rasfa also took out a gift box for Steven, but his tone was obviously not friendly: "what a jerk."


    Baoge looks at Steven who is chatting with Chen Zhuo not far away and pushes Li He.


    "Go, talk to them."


    "That''s not good."


    "What''s wrong? Didn''t you have a good chat with that man just now?"


    Li He''s face is black. He used to be chatting.


    It turns out that you didn''t sabotage the opportunity yourself.


    However, Chen Yu, Steven and master Lasfar had already left the party with their children in their arms.


    Just like Li He and Bao Ge, there are many people here to meet Steven.


    But now I can only watch Steven go.


    Just, not everyone''s eyes are kind.


    "The target has left the ballroom and its destination is not known for the time being."


    "The target has already been equipped with a tracker. Don''t stare too hard to avoid exposure."


    ¡­¡­


    "Where are we now?"


    "Go to sea, I have asked you for several times, but I don''t have time. This time, the three of us can go to sea together." Said rasfa.


    "It''s so late, I''m still holding the baby..."


    "What? Do you want to stand us up? "


    "Well I''ll give Fanny a call. "


    "Are you a man? Just come out for a night and call Fanny? "


    "How can you two old bachelors understand what it''s like to have a happy family like me?"


    Chen Yu looks down at rasfa and Steven.


    Chen Yu''s words made Steven and rasfa angry.


    Lasfar''s yacht had been on the dock for a long time, and the three headed straight for it.


    Lasfa has more than one yacht, but it is the largest.


    More luxurious than Chen''s fali.


    Steven and rasfa are actually pulling Chen Zhu out to relax.


    People of their age have tried everything.


    And the pressure of daily work is also unimaginable.


    Only when there is no outsider and you are at sea, can you get a moment of peace.


    The three sat on the deck drinking wine and looking at the starry sky.


    Little Gelin slept in the cabin.


    Little Gelin is too young. Chen Yu doesn''t want her to blow the sea breeze at night.


    "Chen, did you and Steven make a guest appearance in James'' film?"


    "Yes."


    "I''ll go and ask James for a role tomorrow, too."


    "Do you have to mess up James?" Steven rolled his eyes.


    "I heard that when Chen went to the James crew, there were several scenes that were ng for more than ten times. Is he a troublemaker? I am a troublemaker?" Rasfa said unconvinced.


    "You also said that there is a burden of him in the cast. It''s enough to make James tired. You need to increase his burden."


    "When can I become a burden? You are no better than me. It seems that you have never been ng before." Chen Yu looks at Steven with contempt.


    "At least I''m less than you."


    "James didn''t dare to tell you that many times. Do you really think how well you acted?" Chen said.


    "I''m better than you two anyway."


    "I was an actor then." Said rasfa.


    "That''s the old story of many years ago."


    "Come on, let''s make a movie and show you my acting." Said rasfa.


    "You drink too much. What kind of movie are you making here?"


    "There are cameras in the cabin."Three people drink a little wine, also a little head.


    With the camera, the three began to make noise.


    One is in charge, and the other two are playing classic scenes in various movies.


    "Titanic" Jack and Ruth are flying in the wind at the bow. The first time, action... " Rasfa is behind the camera.


    Chen Yu surrounds Steven''s waist, and Steven opens his arms.


    "Jack, I''m afraid..."


    "Ruth, don''t be afraid, trust me, open your arms."


    "Wait Steven, Falk, I''m a straight man. " Chen Yu suddenly retched and lay on the fence.


    "Ha ha It''s killing me. " Rasfa couldn''t breathe with a smile.


    "I''ll take charge of the mirror, you and Steven." "After the sinking of Titanic, the last scene of Jack and Ruth on the board, action!" cried Chen


    This time, Steven will play Jack and Rafael will play Ruth.


    "Come on It''s not time to say goodbye Not yet Do you understand? "


    "You will be saved You will live... " Jack stares at Ruth affectionately: "you You will have Many children Children and grandchildren live a long life You will one day die in a warm bed, not here Not tonight It''s not Not so dead Do you understand? "


    ¡°¡­¡­ I still have There is another wish You have to promise to live No Never give up No matter what happens, no matter how hopeless, promise me, rose Promise me to do it... "


    Chen Yu had already laughed so hard that tears came out. Rasfa and Steven were also laughing places.


    "For me, for me." Steven pushes aside Chen Yu at the back of the camera: "on the platform of matrix, Neo dodges bullets from the man in black."


    "I want to play Neo." Said rasfa.


    All of a sudden, the yacht was shocked. All three of them failed to stand up and fell to the ground.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "What happened?"


    A yacht crashed into their yacht without warning.


    Only a dozen people jumped onto their yacht from behind.


    Chen Yu''s brain wakes up in an instant and rushes directly to those people.


    These people are uninvited guests! They should not be allowed to board the yacht, or else lasfa and Steven will probably be injured.


    Chen Yu made a sprint and directly pushed the dozen people down the narrow side road into the sea.

 Chapter 796

    àØ -


    as soon as Chen''s head was lowered, the bullet hit the wall above Chen''s head.


    Chen Yu raised his hand and threw a man in front of him onto the other side''s boat, smashing the shooter over.


    Bang -


    another gunshot made Chen Zhu shrink his neck.


    However, the bandits in front of Chen Yu fell down.


    Chen Yu looks back and sees that it''s Rafah with the gun.


    "Fark, you''ll see for me. Don''t shoot me."


    "Don''t worry, my shooting is OK. Be careful..." Rasfa suddenly raised the muzzle of his gun and pointed to a man standing on the upper deck.


    Bang -


    again, the man fell in front of Chen.


    "See? Did you see it? "


    Dada -


    these kidnappers were not ambiguous at all, they fired directly in the direction of rasfa.


    Rasfa was scared to death.


    Chen Yu smashed the man with the machine gun.


    Steven is not afraid at all. He''s still shooting there with the camera.


    While filming Chen Yu, I occasionally give rasfa a few more shots.


    "Awesome, awesome Chen, kill them. " Steven held the camera as if it was really on the set.


    This may be the first time they have really seen Chen''s horror.


    In this way, the bandits were defeated by Chen Xun.


    In fact, there are only about twenty of these bandits.


    Just now, when their boat came over, Chen Yu made a sprint and directly pushed 89 people into the sea.


    Then the rest of them, on the one hand, face Chen Yu''s crazy attack.


    On the other hand, he faced the attack of rasfa.


    Rasfa, the old bastard, is really unexpected.


    The shooting is really first-class.


    Of course, with Chen''s shooting technique, everyone is first-class.


    In any case, Chen Yu and all the things related to guns behaved like a waste.


    Chen''s best record is that he stood one meter away with a gun and didn''t hit someone in the head.


    But if he is free from the gun, Chen can basically take away any opponent in a wave of operations.


    Chen Yu also didn''t know how many people were killed, but it seems that there are still a few not dead.


    "OK, you can come here." Chen Chu beckoned.


    Steven was the first to jump on the gangster''s boat, and rasphaz followed.


    When they saw the corpses everywhere, they both took a breath of cool air.


    When looking at Chen Yu, there was a shock in his eyes.


    "What? Look at me killing people, and I''m scared to be stupid? And then he said, "I don''t want to be friends with you murderer, do I?"


    "Chen, did you hit your head?"


    "Isn''t that all right?"


    "Have you ever had a normal friend?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Chen Yu looks at Steven and holds the camera. "Aren''t you going to get all of them?"


    "It''s all there."


    "This film won''t be exposed, will it?"


    "I was going to expose it."


    "Don''t expose my face."


    "Why?"


    "Trouble."


    "All right." Steven shrugged. "By the way, do the three of us want to make a movie with this theme?"


    "Whatever you want."


    Steven and Rafa both made a few phone calls.


    Then came the helicopters and speedboats of the marine guard.


    They heard that Steven was shocked when he was attacked at sea.


    Hundreds of police forces rushed to the scene, but when they arrived, they were scared again.


    Is this really the scene where the robbers attacked them?


    It looks more like they attacked the scene of the robber.


    After questioning the surviving bandits.


    There are twenty-five of them this time.


    But there were 12 survivors and the dead.


    And the coast guard picked up six more people in the sea, three of them dead.


    That is to say, seven people are still missing.


    In fact, in the United States, there have been defenses.


    If we look into it, Chen Yu has actually defended himself.


    If a bandit breaks into a family and is killed by the family, he will not be prosecuted for legal responsibility basically.


    This is called the fortress rule in America, which means that you can understand what you do when others invade your territory.


    But if you are outside your home, you will probably be punished if you fight back when you have the ability to just hurt rather than kill each other.Of course, yachts can also be incorporated into the fortress law.


    Yachts also belong to private space, plus the yacht attacked this time.


    One is a billionaire, one is a famous director, and one is a baby.


    Therefore, it is acceptable for Chen Yu to make any counterattack.


    Moreover, what the people of the United States and the United States advocate is personal heroism.


    Chen''s behavior of protecting friends and family, even if not accepted by law, will still be accepted in the hearts of the people.


    Of course, the influence of elas law and Steven, if the police want to sue Chen Yu.


    The two of them can definitely make the police kneel down and sing the conquest.


    After the yacht landed, they still cooperated to go to the police station to take notes.


    But before landing, they both reminded Chen Yu not to say anything until the lawyer came.


    Because they are not criminals, they have the right to take notes in the presence of a lawyer.


    As for the matter of lawyers, there is no need for Chen Yu to worry at all.


    Anyway, they just made a few calls and waited until the police station.


    There is already a large team of lawyers waiting for them at the police station.


    When the police saw the big wave of lawyers, their heads were all big.


    America''s police hate not criminals, but lawyers.


    Lawyers are their biggest enemy.


    Steven is basically at his leisure. He hasn''t even started.


    But his voice is also the biggest.


    He went into the police station, completely ignoring the image of the claim that he would sue the police for inaction.


    The old man knows too well how to deal with the police.


    There''s nothing wrong with the police. He''ll take the lead first.


    Of course, under the escort of a dozen lawyers, three people left the police station that night.


    "Chen, I was still planning to take some bodyguards when we went out to sea. Seeing your skill tonight, I don''t think bodyguards would join us." Steven said with his eyes shining.


    "Falk, next time you go to sea, you must bring enough bodyguards, or I will never come out to play with you."


    I was very happy ahead of tonight, but I was attacked by a wave of inexplicable results. No one would like to change it.


    It''s just that Steven and Rafa seem to have a good time.


    It didn''t affect my mood at all because of the attack tonight.


    Of course, the two of them just talk about it.


    It is estimated that next time I go out, I will see dozens of bodyguards.


    Don''t look at their smiley faces now, but they are all old men who are afraid of death.


    Chen is satisfied with tonight''s result. Everyone is safe and sound.

 Chapter 797

    "Obitos, your father called me to hell last time, and I ran to other places."


    Chen Yu said to obitos, "what was the reason your father called me to hell last time?"


    "My father wants some angel crystals. He plans to expand his territory, so he plans to start a war against his neighbors." Said obitos.


    Chen Yu is a little dazed: "is that still needed now?"


    "Not for the moment. It''s not time for father and mother to fight."


    "That will do."


    As for obitos, zoffi besib is going to wage war.


    Chen is not going to be a cynical pacifist either.


    They are demon Lords. It''s normal to fight and kill.


    If one day they change to vegetarian, Chen Yu will help them to see if there is any mistake.


    In the following days, Chen was basically in a state of empty.


    Little Gelin can climb, and let Chen Yule for several days.


    Although it''s only over a month, little Gelin is a little faster.


    And it''s also very active. Since I can climb, I have started to climb freely in the room.


    For this reason, Chen had to install a spring door at the stairway entrance.


    Lest little Gerin roll down the stairs.


    In addition to the spring door, little Gelin''s side also follows several small animals at any time and anywhere.


    Make sure little gren is safe.


    "Yi Yi..."


    Chen Yu is basking in the front yard. Little Gelin has climbed out of the living room.


    Chen Zhu took off his sunglasses and looked down at little Gelin.


    "Yi Shhh... " Little Gelin pointed to the nearby lake with her young hand.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chen Yu looks at little Gelin''s gesture.


    This little girl doesn''t want to play in the water, does she?


    The lake is still very cold. Will the little girl catch cold in the water?


    Chen Yu looks at little Gelin hesitantly.


    But little Gelin climbed two more steps by herself, making a sound in her mouth.


    "Baba......"


    Chen Yu''s whole life was shaken up. Did Xiao Gelin call her father?


    Little gren bazaar was gagging. She couldn''t say a word.


    When she got to the lake, she didn''t go down.


    Even if she was young, she would still be afraid instinctively.


    But looking at these big and small friends at home, playing in the lake every day, she also wanted to go down.


    Chen Yu also came to the lake and carried little Gelin to the water.


    First, let her feet touch the lake.


    If she shrinks back, keep her out of the water for a while.


    As a result, little Gelin''s little feet hit the water and immediately kicked and kicked in the water excitedly.


    Chen Yu put it down a little more, and little Gelin was even more excited.


    Chen Yu finally let little Gelin go.


    Little Gelin was more excited. She wanted to drink lake water with her mouth open.


    "Ah ah..."


    Chen Yu is also in the water, but his hand is still holding little Gelin.


    Little Gelin''s little short legs and little arms began to stroke.


    Chen Yu tentatively let go of her hand, but little Gelin didn''t sink.


    It''s swimming there.


    Chen Ji had a movement in his heart. He had read a report.


    When babies are born, they can swim.


    But as we grow older, we will gradually forget.


    Now I see xiaogelin''s moving appearance. It''s very hard, but I''m very happy.


    Chen Yu has been escorting her.


    At this time, Simba and Nana jumped off the bank.


    Simba and Nana are growing fast. They have been here for half a year.


    They are fifty centimeters long and weigh twenty kilograms.


    They are the most active members of the extended family.


    Generally, lions are reluctant to go into the water, mainly because lions live on the African prairie, and the water is dangerous for them.


    But it''s not the same here. They have been exposed to water since they were young. They have no fear of water.


    Xiong DA and Xiong Er have not changed much.


    The growth cycle of brown bear is longer than that of lion, and it needs at least seven or eight years to grow up.


    And they are two months older than Simba and Nana.


    Usually, the princess is lazy and doesn''t care about Xiong DA and Xiong er.


    So these two goods and Simba and Nana formed four heavenly kings.


    Now we have added little greyne, the little devil.


    The four of them jumped into the water as soon as they saw that little Gelin was in the water.


    This is the first time for xiaogelin to enter the water. Chen Yu is also nervous.


    Although little Gelin can swim, her physical strength is a big problem.So Chen Yu did not dare to take it lightly.


    Chen Zhu wants to see how long xiaogelin can swim.


    Sure enough, after swimming seven or eight meters, little Gelin was tired.


    Chen Chu picks up little Gelin and takes her back to the shore.


    "Do you want to go to the supermarket with me?"


    Chen Yu plans to go to the supermarket to buy some children''s lifebuoys and the like to play for little Gelin.


    At this point, a group of pets ran out.


    Chen Yu doesn''t plan to drive either. He plans to walk directly.


    Anyway, it''s only three kilometers from the supermarket.


    ¡­¡­


    Fari helped a man who had fallen ashore.


    All of a sudden, fari felt her feet were a little soft, and the food she ate in the morning seemed to roll in her stomach.


    "Ouch..."


    "Fanny, you don''t look very well, are you ill?" Robio saw fari''s face.


    He remembered that fari had just been ill last week, and wondered if the weather had turned cold recently, which caused fari not to adapt to the cold.


    "I''m ok. Maybe I just swam too fast. My heart rate is a little fast."


    Robio frowned. No, fari has always been very fit.


    Just over 100 meters away, how could it make her heart rhythm irregular?


    "Fari, are you sure it''s all right?" Asked robio with concern.


    "I''m really fine." Fari smiled, and by this time she had eased a lot: "I''m hungry."


    "Well, what do you want for lunch? I invite you. "


    Twenty minutes later, robio and fari sat outside an open-air restaurant.


    Robio looked at the table with pain.


    "Farley, have you finished?"


    "Of course, I have a very good appetite today."


    "If you can''t finish, you''re dead."


    Soon, robio found out that he underestimated fari''s appetite.


    Fanny had eaten all three of them.


    Robio''s eyes are falling out.


    "Fanny, are you really finished?"


    "Of course, what''s the problem? I need some more dessert. "


    "You''re not pregnant, are you, Fanny?"


    Farley was stunned for a moment. After venting her little mood that day, she had left the matter behind.


    But after robio said that, she suddenly realized something.


    These two days, her condition seems to be a little strange.


    I used to swim a kilometer or two in the sea easily, but now I am breathless when I swim a few hundred meters.


    In addition, her food consumption has increased a lot.


    In addition, the feeling of nausea occasionally appears in these two days.


    Fari is not very sure, subconsciously touched her stomach.


    "I I don''t know... "

 Chapter 798

    "Robio, I''m going to the hospital this afternoon."


    "You''re not really pregnant, are you, Fanny?"


    "I''m not sure."


    The coast rescue team is different from the general profession.


    General jobs can only take maternity leave three months before the expected date of delivery.


    However, for special reasons, the coast rescue team has to take a vacation if it finds that its members are pregnant.


    If a pregnant woman with a big stomach is allowed to save people at sea, the picture is really beautiful as a poem and a painting.


    Fari is in a very tense mood at the moment, and her heart rhythm is accelerating unnaturally.


    After Chen got the slip from robio, he wanted to call Chen as soon as possible.


    However, she was afraid that it would be empty and joyful.


    To buy test paper?


    Just ask Val first.


    Fari picked up the phone and dialed Val''s: "Val, I''ll ask you a question."


    "What''s the problem?"


    "What happens in the early stages of pregnancy?"


    "Fari You have to face the reality. " "You and Chen are going to adopt a child after the big deal," Farr said bitterly


    "I just want to ask you a question, what do you say and do so much."


    "Well, why do you ask that?"


    "I just want to know."


    "The first is the pregnancy reaction. The initial performance is the acceleration of heart rate. At the same time, because of the pregnancy reaction, the decrease of gastric acid secretion and the decrease of digestive enzyme activity, the eosinophilic reaction begins to occur..."


    Farr began to make some basic explanations. Of course, she said that she could not understand farry even if she was in charge.


    After thinking about it, Farley asked, "is it pregnant or not, because there is a faster heart rate and no acidophilic reaction?"


    "If you want to know whether you are pregnant or not, you''d better buy your own test paper or come to the hospital directly. The accuracy of the test paper is more than 95%. In addition, you say that there are many reasons for the increase of heart rate, not necessarily because of pregnancy reaction. In addition, even if you are pregnant, not everyone will have acidophilic reaction." "It''s also possible that there''s an increase in appetite, because the body starts to adapt instinctively and needs a lot of nutrients," Farley said


    Fari thought about it, and she did have a big increase in appetite.


    "Are you in the hospital this afternoon?"


    "I''m here. What can I do for you?"


    "I''ll see you later." Said Farley.


    Farr is a little confused. Is farry ill?


    Because some special diseases, and pregnancy reaction is very similar, this will also produce miscalculation.


    And Farr read farry''s last inspection report.


    She has basically concluded that there is a very low probability of her becoming a mother.


    At least the possibility of giving birth in person is slim.


    But she didn''t dare to make her words too clear.


    She was afraid that Farley would not accept the reality.


    In my heart, I also blame Chen Yu.


    Don''t do grooming for fari.


    Fari came to the hospital with tension and complexity.


    When Phare received her phone call again, her face froze.


    She didn''t know how to deal with fari.


    What if fari gets one, disappoints her, or even despairs?


    "Fanny, do you really want a pregnancy test?"


    "Well." Fari nodded.


    "Fari, you know, your physical condition, your chances of getting pregnant are very low." Said Farr, with all his heart.


    "I know, but I just want to know."


    "Well, go to the toilet first..."


    Farley''s urine was sent to the laboratory by Farley.


    "Val, how long will this test come out?"


    "About three days. Don''t worry."


    "So long?"


    "Well, if the test paper can come out immediately, but since it''s tested by instrument, it''s a lot more complicated. Of course, the accuracy will be improved a lot."


    In fact, where there is so much trouble, you can get the result in ten minutes.


    It''s just that far hasn''t figured out a solution.


    So I specially told the laboratory not to take out the test report.


    "Should you be OK this afternoon? Let me go with you. " Said Farr.


    "Good." Fari readily agreed.


    Farr saw that farry''s hand was unconsciously placed on her stomach.


    Phare felt that she was possessed.


    "Fanny, is there anything pregnant women can''t eat?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Val was speechless for a while.


    Fanny, would you mind waking up.


    Farr felt that Farrie was going crazy.


    "You have Chen around, do you need to ask me this question?" "In terms of conditioning, traditional Chinese medicine has always been ahead of Western medicine," said Farr, rolling his eyesAt this time, they saw a pregnant woman with a big stomach sitting in the back Park of the hospital, enjoying the warm sunshine.


    Fari went up and said, "can you sit here?"


    "Of course." The pregnant woman has been more than eight months, the eldest one with a strong stomach, three or four times larger than Fanny''s waist circumference.


    The pregnant woman looks at fari, while fari looks at the pregnant woman''s belly: "can I touch him?"


    "Yes."


    In China, there is a taboo of having a baby in October.


    That is to say, pregnant women''s stomachs cannot be contacted by other women.


    Otherwise, Yin Qi enters the body, which is not good for pregnant women and foetuses. Anyway, it is unlucky.


    But this is the United States, there is no such a saying and taboo.


    "What is it like?" Asked fari curiously.


    "Tired, but looking forward to it." The pregnant woman said with a smile, "it''s just a test, almost every month."


    The pregnant woman looked at Fanny and said, "you smell like I do. Do you have children?"


    "Can you see it?" Asked fari doubtfully.


    Pregnant women ordered their own nose: "pregnant women''s nose is ten times stronger than ordinary people."


    "I don''t know. I came here to check today."


    Fanny suddenly felt that the pregnant woman''s stomach moved a little, like a little foot kicked in her hand.


    "Is it very strong?" The pregnant woman''s face is full of happy smile.


    Farley nodded. "Well, it''s amazing."


    Fari''s desire for children is unprecedented at this moment.


    She also wants to be pregnant like this pregnant woman and enjoy the process of giving birth in October.


    Maybe for other women, it''s a process of passage.


    But fari is full of expectation and yearning.


    It''s like it makes her feel like she''s a complete woman.


    This kind of idea is beyond Chen Yu''s understanding.


    Farr had no choice but to spend the afternoon with farry until evening to see her off.


    Go back to your office and get ready for work.


    Just then, the doctor in the laboratory knocked at the door.


    "Val, this is the urine test report you sent today."


    "OK, thank you."


    "Is this your report?"


    "No."


    "Just think, I thought it was the great beauty of our xiangteli hospital who was pregnant." "If this report is yours, I think the single doctor in our hospital will be very sad," the doctor joked

 Chapter 799

    Farr''s face stiffened and he raised his head sharply.


    "What do you say?"


    The lab doctor looked at Phare''s expression, just like hell.


    "It''s not really your urine, is it?"


    "What did you just say?" Farr''s eyes widened,


    "what The laboratory doctor was a little confused and didn''t understand why Phare''s reaction was so great.


    "You said the urine test report was for pregnant women?"


    "Yes, according to this test report, it should be the early stage of pregnancy reaction."


    Val picked up the report and saw that she was really pregnant?


    "No?" Farr looked at the report for more than ten minutes to find out some suspected data.


    Maybe it''s just a suspected physical feature, not a pregnancy.


    But all the data in this report are clear.


    Fanny is really pregnant.


    Is it someone else''s urine?


    Farr is not sure. Looking at the bottom of the urinalysis report, the blood type is the same as himself.


    Finally, Farr decided to call Chen Yu.


    "Hello, Chen, this is Farr."


    "Well? What can I do for you? "


    "Fari is pregnant."


    "Ha ha Great, I''m going to be a dad again. " Chen Yu has become an addicted father.


    This kind of thing is really addictive.


    Even Chen Yu himself didn''t expect that the wish gold coin was so efficacious.


    At this moment, Chen Yu felt that this wish gold coin was very valuable.


    "Chen, you should know better than me that it is impossible for fari to get pregnant. She has difficulty in ovulation."


    "Oh, you''re wrong. I went to the hospital with fari for an examination. It''s your hospital that made the mistake."


    "It''s impossible." Farr retorted at once.


    "That''s true, and so it turns out." Chen said.


    "Cured fari?" Asked Val with some suspicion.


    "I''ve said that fari is not ill. She was misdiagnosed last time. OK, I won''t talk to you."


    Chen Yu hangs up. Fari is soaking in the lake at the moment.


    Chen Chu stood on the bank and cried, "come here, Fanny. I have good news for you."


    Fari wandered to the shore and looked up at Chen Yu. "What''s up?"


    "Fanny, you may have a long holiday."


    "Why?"


    "You''re pregnant."


    "Ah?" Fanny made a shrill cry.


    Excitement, joy, tension I can''t believe it.


    Pregnant? Really pregnant?


    Am I really pregnant?


    "Is that true? You didn''t lie to me, did you? "


    "Come up, I''ll give you the pulse." Chen also needs to confirm.


    Fari immediately took the evil devil''s bath towel and sat down with Chen Yu on the sofa.


    Chen Zhu''s fingers are on the pulse of fari, and fari has not yet had a happy pulse.


    After all, the time is too short for the fetus to take shape.


    However, Chen can detect the rhythm and some physiological characteristics of fari through pulse.


    "I''d like to congratulate you again, Fanny. You really have it."


    Fari hugged Chen''s neck excitedly, tears of joy could not help it.


    Dreams come true, real dreams come true.


    "Chen, it''s like a dream Is this true? "


    "I heard that tears will affect the development of children."


    Farrie burst into tears and smiled. She wiped her tears and patted Chen Yu.


    "Mom..." At this time, little Gelin crawled in from outside.


    Fari and Chen Yu were stunned for a while, and then fari was ecstatic.


    "Darling, did you hear me? What did our baby call me just now?"


    "Come on, call dad." Chen Yu also heard today that little Gelin called for her father.


    However, little Gelin didn''t pay attention to Chen Yu at all.


    Giggling in farry''s arms.


    "Chen, look at little Gelin''s knee. She climbs on the ground every day. It seems that it''s a bit scratched."


    "It''s OK to apply a little medicine. Children should let her move. Our children are not so fragile."


    Chen Yu doesn''t think it''s a bad thing. It''s normal for children to be active.


    Everyone first climbs, then walks, then runs.


    Chen Yu dotes on little Gelin, but she shouldn''t be locked in a small cage.


    That''s not to protect little Gelin. It''s to hurt her.


    When a child is active, she should be allowed to move freely.


    The next day, fari asked robio for a long vacation.


    These days, Fanny is looking forward to her tummy growing up earlier.Chen is also very happy about Farley''s pregnancy.


    But soon, Chen found out the problem.


    Farley has begun to protect her unborn belly in all aspects.


    The first is to stop drinking. Chen and fari usually drink beer when they are free.


    But from that day on, she gave up drinking completely.


    And she not only abstained from drinking for herself, but also banned Chen Yu from drinking at home.


    She said that if she saw Chen Zhu drinking, she would also like to drink.


    Go to bed on time every day, and get up on time.


    Chen Yu made a recipe for her. Not only did fari eat it by herself, but also Chen Yu accompanied her to eat it.


    Chen Yu really wants to give himself a mouth.


    I can''t help it. Who makes Fanny pregnant.


    Pregnant women are the biggest.


    ¡­¡­


    Mam flipped through the video site bored.


    He saw the title of a video on his home page: "the actor''s dream of a big director".


    Mam clicked on the video and he saw Steven in it.


    Steven is playing the classic bridge in the famous movie Titanic with an Asian.


    Mam shot it on the spot. Is this really Steven''s director?


    Yes, it''s really Steven.


    Just who is this Asian? I can''t see clearly. I didn''t show my face.


    Just when they were going to kiss each other, the Asian suddenly vomited: "no way, no way I am a straight man It''s not going to work. "


    Mam smiled straight at his thigh. "I''m so happy."


    "It''s up to me. I''ll be the director. You two will play."


    Then Steven and another old man who didn''t know his name began to perform the scene of Jack and Ruth''s departure after the shipwreck.


    Someone recognized that another old man was the chairman of PLM.


    It can be seen from the surrounding environment that they are on a yacht.


    After the play, Steven came to direct it.


    The Asian and raspha have another play.


    But just then, the yacht shook.


    Then as soon as the camera turned, another yacht hit them.


    A group of people in black jumped into their boat.


    Then the Asian rushed over.


    "Fark, it''s funny in front, isn''t it the right play?"


    "Is this a movie or is it real?"


    "Who is that Asian? Superman? "


    "Chinese Kung Fu, this is Chinese Kung Fu!"


    "Are you kidding? So many bandits, he''s alone?"


    "I know this Asian. He''s Mr. Steven''s bodyguard."

 Chapter 800

    "Mr. Steven, is it true that there is a video on the Internet saying that you met a gangster at sea?"


    "Is it true, Mr. Steven, that you have personally killed the bandits?"


    "Mr. Steven..."


    As soon as Steven came out of the house, he was surrounded by a large number of reporters.


    But Steven''s bodyguard immediately blocked his personality.


    "Yes, it is." Steven replied, "as you can see, there are still a lot of details that have been cut out, but there are still many secrets in it."


    "Mr. Steven, can you tell me in detail what''s the inside story?"


    "I''m going to make a movie of this incident, and then I''ll show you the truth in the movie." Steven said.


    This is a decision he made after discussing with rasfa and Chen Yu.


    Of course, the video was edited before it was released.


    For journalists, it''s super big news.


    And from Steven''s tone, it seems that there is a big secret involved.


    The three of them had plans for the film, which was not invested and produced by PLM.


    It''s produced by Steven''s own studio and invested by the three of them.


    Chen Yu also joined the party and took a stake of 20%.


    As for how to shoot and operate the film, Chen Yu is not in charge of it.


    Chen Yu only needs to pay, and finally waits for the money.


    Steven and Lars are responsible for the IP hype.


    These two days of entertainment news, has also been covering the event.


    And I don''t know where to dig out a lot of secrets.


    Or the entertainment media made it up by themselves.


    However, it did not affect Chen''s normal life.


    Steven cuts off the front of Chen Yu in the video.


    ¡­¡­


    "Little Gelin, come on, come on."


    Fari is beside little Gelin, watching her paddle the lake.


    Little Gelin can''t even stand up now, but she can swim more than 100 meters.


    Young Gelin''s swimming talent is very good. Now she is limited by her physical fitness.


    After swimming more than 100 meters, little Gelin finally can''t swim.


    With one hand, Farley held up little gren and carried her back to the shore.


    Little Gelin lies on the lawn legend, but the face still with a bright smile.


    The four heavenly kings came and licked little Gelin, making her giggle all the time.


    Although temporarily terminated the lifeguard''s work.


    But fari still insists on swimming every day.


    Chen Yu went out. Ethan introduced a client to Chen Yu.


    Although Chen''s customers have decreased significantly recently, the quality of customers belongs to high-quality customers.


    So Chen''s income did not decrease, but increased a lot.


    After coming out of the client''s home, Chen went to the association headquarters.


    Sisco has been in the Association for more than half a month.


    From the beginning, he wanted to escape.


    To this day he only wants to die.


    Over the past half month, he has suffered too much and too much.


    And every time Chen Yu saves him.


    Then let him accept the next devastation and torture.


    These people are like demons.


    They used all kinds of unimaginable torture to destroy him.


    Recently, the association has been relatively peaceful, and basically nothing happened.


    ¡­¡­


    In a rented house in an old block, there are a dozen big men around here.


    One of the people in the middle hit everything he could angrily.


    "Waste! waste material! You are all rubbish! " The man''s face was grim: "look who you are looking for? Not only didn''t kill Steven that old bastard, but also let him take this incident as a hot topic, even the theme of the movie. What I want is you to kill him, not to create a movie theme for him. "


    "Sir, we didn''t expect that his bodyguards were so strong. Although the first group of people were all miscellaneous fish, Steven''s bodyguards were able to solve those miscellaneous fish by themselves, which is enough to show his strength. Before that, you didn''t tell us that Steven had such a strong bodyguard around him."


    "Excuses, all excuses." The man was still unable to calm his anger: "tell me what your next plan is."


    "It''s not the time to start. Steven has strengthened his protection. It''s too low to catch him."


    "You want to give up? I paid for it. "


    "We don''t say we should give up, but we should temporarily close up the deployment. We can''t make a fuss for the time being. We need to let Steven relax his vigilance after the situation has subsided, so that we can facilitate our action rather than make a rash move.""How long will it take?"


    "One month less, half a year more."


    "So long?"


    "Steven is the world''s largest director, and he is still a rich man. If you think about the attack like last time, the success rate is very low, almost impossible."


    "At most three months, three months, I want to get results, otherwise you know the consequences, no one can deceive me, no one can take my money and do nothing."


    The faces of several people at the scene were unnatural, and could not help but become dignified.


    They are very afraid of the man in front of them.


    Even though they have many experiences, they are facing this strange man.


    They also become as insignificant as lambs to be slaughtered.


    "Well, we''ll send Steven to you in three months."


    ¡­¡­


    After tormenting Sisco, Chen''s mood became cheerful.


    Whistling to his home, he arrived near Dashan Town, and suddenly a figure jumped up to Chen Yu''s car.


    Chen Yu quickly stepped on the brake, only to hear a thud, the figure fell in front of the car.


    Chen quickly got out of the car to check, only to see an 18-9-year-old girl lying in front of the car, with blood on her forehead.


    The front cover of Chen Yu''s car is concave, isn''t it? I didn''t hit it just now.


    "Hello, are you ok? Do you want to call an ambulance?"


    The girl opened her eyes and looked at Chen Yu: "you hit me, you want to lose money, ten thousand dollars! Give me ten thousand dollars, and I''ll take it as if it never happened. Otherwise, I''ll sue you for bankruptcy, and I''ll let you lose your job... "


    Chen''s face is black. Nimar''s is a porcelain bumper.


    "Call the police. I have a dash cam in my car. The police will judge who is right and who is wrong. If it''s my fault, I''m willing to pay for it."


    The girl grabbed Chen Yu''s collar and said, "boy, you don''t want to drink without penalty. I''ll take a step back, five thousand dollars. If you don''t give it, I''ll let you go."


    "Don''t even think about it." Chen Yu said quietly.


    "I''ll take a step back, three thousand dollars. I can''t lower it any more. Look at my forehead and my body. I''m injured. You can''t ignore my serious injury."


    "Here''s five hundred dollars. If you want it, you don''t have much."

 Chapter 801

    The girl took five hundred dollars and glared at Chen Yu.


    "You''re lucky this time. Next time you drive, show me the way."


    "Falk, you give me the money back."


    The young girl started running, but she didn''t forget to give Chen Zhubi a middle finger.


    Chen Yu looks at the girl who is far away and turns his mouth.


    If he really wants to catch this little girl, he can''t even break her leg.


    But it is estimated that this woman is also from Dashan town.


    People in the town can''t look up, and Chen doesn''t want to worry too much.


    Chen Yu arrives at the town and stops at the gate of the supermarket.


    I bought some things. When I came out, I saw that bant and Mary were carrying things. They were carrying a plastic bucket together. There were several plastic buckets on the ground.


    Chen Yu goes up to help the two carry the things in the car.


    In the town, Chen Yu is familiar with the banter and Mary family.


    The two families occasionally walk around each other.


    "Chen, thank you." Mary tiptoed and gave Chen a hug.


    "Honey, what is this bucket so heavy?"


    "Wheat, at this time of the year, our family will brew some wheat beer. Chen, when our beer is brewed, I will send you a bucket."


    "Don''t send it to my house." Chen Yu hurriedly said, "when you have some time, let me go to your house to drink. Recently, fari is pregnant. Not only does she not drink, but also I am not allowed to drink at home."


    "Is it? Is fari pregnant? Why didn''t you tell me earlier, it''s a good thing. " Both bant and Mary are happy for Chen Yu and Farley.


    "By the way, Ken? I haven''t seen him lately. "


    "He doesn''t know what he''s doing outside, but he hasn''t asked us for money recently." "Chen, I made some cradles and cribs for children, and I''ll send them back," said banter


    Both bant and Mary know that Chen has an extra daughter.


    They are not rich themselves, so they can not send anything of value.


    So think about it, and send some practical things to little Gelin.


    "Yes, thank you." Most of Chen Yu''s wooden furniture is made by the carpenter''s workshop of bante, so the quality is really unspeakable.


    So now all the carpentry work is done by banter.


    Mary is a very hardworking woman. Her job as a nanny is also introduced by Chen Yu.


    The dales are so big that Mary alone can''t manage them.


    So recently, a few mediocre people have been recruited. Of course, Mary will be promoted.


    As a housekeeper at Dale''s house, she keeps Dale''s and Fisher''s daily life in order.


    Mary''s education level is not high, but in front of Dale and Fisher, she looks like an old mother.


    He helps in daily work, but if Yan Li gets up, Dale will give up.


    Dale also paid Mary a lot of money, so banter and Mary''s family also made a lot of money.


    All three did not rush home. They sat outside the supermarket and had a drink and chat.


    At this time, Chen saw the girl who had run into his car before, passing through the opposite street.


    "Who is that girl? It looks strange. "


    "Lynn bifus, who disappeared for a year after high school, came back recently after her parents called the police." "Why are you suddenly interested in her?" said banter? I see many beautiful little girls in town talking to you on weekdays, but you don''t pay attention. "


    "I''ve seen one before." Chen Yu said quietly, "it''s time to go back."


    "Drive slowly." Mary told carefully.


    Chen Yu and Mary hugged each other, and then she hugged banter: "goodbye."


    When Chen Yu arrived home, he found that fari was sitting in yoga.


    The princess lies on the grass beside her.


    Little Gelin was nestled in the princess''s belly, like a kitten lying asleep.


    Her favorite is to nest in the princess''s arms, soft and warm.


    Now Fanny''s stomach has a slight bulge.


    Generally speaking, pregnant women will have tummy in the first month.


    But fari is faster.


    As soon as Chen Yu got up, fari stopped yoga.


    "Chen, are you drinking outside?"


    I''ll go. I won''t. I''ll have a beer myself. I can smell it.


    "Well I met banter and Mary in town, so I took a drink. "


    "Take a bath, now, immediately."


    well, you boss, you has the final say.


    Just then, a car stopped at the front door.


    Chen Yu goes to the front, and a middle-aged couple gets off the bus.


    It seems to be from the town, but I haven''t dealt with it.


    "Hello, what can I do for you?"


    "Hello, Mr. Chen, we are here to ask for your help."The middle-aged couple looked very anxious. Chen Yu thought about it.


    If you are borrowing money, you have to think about it.


    After all, I am totally unfamiliar with them.


    "What can I do for you?"


    "It''s my daughter. She has epilepsy. Would you please go to see her?" The man said eagerly.


    "Didn''t you go to the hospital?" Chen asked doubtfully.


    "In fact, I have been to the hospital. The doctor prescribed several antiepileptic drugs, which were useful several times before. This time we gave our daughter antiepileptic drugs, but they didn''t work at all."


    "Fanny, I''ll go out for a moment."


    "OK, go ahead and come back earlier." Fari replied.


    "Let''s go." Chen said.


    Since it''s a neighborhood, you don''t have to worry so much about helping to see a doctor.


    Chen Yu gets on the car of the middle-aged couple. In the car, Chen Yu knows that the couple are called plummer and Sandra.


    When he arrived at their house, Chen saw that the house was a bit messy.


    Pushing open the door of their daughter''s room, Chen found that the girl who was twitching in the bed was Lynn bifus, the girl who had touched the porcelain.


    Her limbs were tied to the head of the bed, her mouth was tied horizontally by a rope, and her mouth was spitting.


    Chen Yu sat down beside the bed, put down his toolbox, and first opened Lynn bifus''s eyelids.


    "Is there any report of her case?" Chen asked.


    "Yes, that''s it." Plummer hands his daughter''s case report to Chen.


    "Do you or your wife''s family have a history of epilepsy?" Chen asked.


    "No, we don''t have epilepsy, neither do our elders."


    "So how old has she been since?" Chen asked.


    "Lynn didn''t have epilepsy before. She came back recently and suddenly found out that she had epilepsy."


    Chen Yu frowned, which seemed different from the normal situation.


    Epilepsy prone population is children and the elderly. When children grow up, the number of seizures and symptoms will be reduced and weakened, and even may be cured.


    However, adults who have no similar medical history suddenly have epilepsy, which may be caused by surgery or trauma, or by some stimulant drugs.


    The possibility of natural disease is very low.

 Chapter 802

    "Are you allergic to drugs?" Chen asked.


    "No." Said Plummer.


    Chen Zhu took out a little tranquilizer, but he didn''t dare to use it more. After all, it was the first time he contacted the patient.


    All of a sudden, Chen found a surgical suture on the back of Lynn''s head.


    "She''s had an operation recently?"


    "I don''t know." Both plummer and Sandra were confused: "she went out for a year, and we don''t know what she went through that year."


    "When Lynn came back, she didn''t tell us where she had been this year."


    "Ah..." All of a sudden, Lynn sprang up, and the rope that had bound her hands broke.


    Chen Zhao hurriedly presses Lynn back to bed and looks back at plummer and Sandra. "She''s really strong."


    The faces of both of them were very embarrassed, smiling and embarrassed.


    The pathogenesis of epilepsy is very complex, most of which are caused by abnormal discharge of neurons.


    Some epilepsy patients are ineffective in drugs and routine treatment, such as Lynn.


    Even antiepileptic drugs can''t get her back to normal.


    "Now there is a kind of vagus nerve stimulator, which is implanted into the patient''s body, and connected with the vagus nerve by wire, stimulating the vagus nerve through the discharge of moving frequency and intensity, so as to prevent the seizure of epilepsy. The effect is quite good," Chen said


    "OK, thank you, Mr. Chen."


    "Mr. Chen, here is five hundred dollars. Thank you for helping us treat Lynn."


    "No, goodbye." Chen Yu refused the diagnosis.


    Chen Yu looks at the family situation of plummer and Sandra. Their family situation doesn''t look very good either.


    As for the treatment of vagus nerve stimulation, Chen said, their family can''t afford it.


    The price of vagus nerve stimulator should be at least 20000 US dollars, plus the cost of operation, treatment, hospitalization and so on. The total amount is at least 30000 US dollars.


    After Chen Yu left the door, he suddenly felt a pair of eyes looking at this side.


    Chen Chu looks up at the distance. He is a man in casual clothes and a hood.


    The man had a lollipop in his mouth.


    The man noticed Chen''s eyes and turned his head.


    Chen picked up the phone and dialed Leonardo.


    "Leonardo, I find that there seems to be a suspicious looking man in Dashan town. Come and help me investigate that man."


    "OK, no problem. I''m in town."


    Soon, Chen saw Leonardo''s police car parked in front of the man.


    The man suddenly turned around and ran. Leonardo ran after him, but he soon came back. It seems that he lost it.


    Chen Chu went to Leonardo''s police car and said, "how did you do? Didn''t you catch it?"


    Leonardo was very tired and panting: "I didn''t catch up, that guy ran too fast."


    "I just came out of that house, and then I found that man. Look at him. I feel that man has bad intentions towards this house." Chen said.


    "Eh, it''s this family."


    "Well, what''s the matter? Do you know this family?"


    "I came here last year, when their daughter was missing for a month, and I came to take notes for their couple."


    "Missing for a month before calling the police?"


    "It wasn''t they who called the police. It was her friend."


    Chen Yu looks at the couple''s house. The daughter has been missing for a month. They haven''t called the police?


    Even though the people of the United States and the United States are relatively lax in their care of their adult children, they are not so broad, are they?


    "Do you know their daughter is back?"


    "Oh? Are you back? "


    Chen Yu could not say what was wrong.


    But after all, it''s not his own business. Chen Yu is too lazy to ask.


    They just sat in the police car and chatted, and they basically got together for a month to drink.


    "Chen, when will you come out for a drink?"


    "Not recently. Fanny is pregnant. She won''t let me drink."


    "Well, three seconds of silence for you."


    "Shouldn''t you say that it''s OK to drink secretly as long as it''s not discovered by fari?"


    "Next time it''s my treat. With the amount of alcohol you and David can drink, I think it''s good to have one less person."


    "Break off, we break off."


    Leonardo sent Chen home.


    But he is still on duty, so he didn''t stay.


    Fari is still doing yoga at the door: "Chen, there is your express package. Was it Leonardo just now? Why don''t you ask him in? "


    "He''s still working." Chen saw a box in the living room with a seal on it.


    Chen opened the box and found that there was a wooden box inside.


    Pulling the wooden box apart, I found that there was a letter and a pillar shaped metal object inside.Chen Chu looks at the envelope in his hand and takes out the letter.


    This is a letter from feiniti: "Mr. Chen, this is a very valuable antique that I found in a relic. It''s for you as a souvenir, your friend, feiniti."


    A puzzling letter, a puzzling gift.


    I don''t seem to have such a good relationship with Phoenicia, do I?


    She found a valuable antique and mailed it to herself.


    Chen Zhu picked up the metal ware, which was very delicate.


    The metal artifacts are divided into two layers, the outer layer is painted with many pictures, and there are some holes on it.


    There is a rotating handle that can rotate the inner metal wall.


    It looks like a hand-operated rotating kaleidoscope.


    Chen tried to shake the handle, but it got stuck. It didn''t seem to move.


    "Hiss What is it? It''s still bad. "


    Chen Yu threw the metal object on the table: "it''s better to send some gold, silver and jewelry."


    Chen Yu shook his head in disappointment.


    "Yi Yi..." Little Gelin climbed to Chen''s feet and said, "yes To... "


    Little Gelin reached out and seemed to want the metal object on the table.


    Every time little Gelin saw what she wanted to chew, her mouth would open one by one, and then she would make Baba sound.


    At first, Chen Yu thought that little Gelin was calling herself.


    Now I understand that I have become amorous.


    Chen Chu picked up the metal objects and put them in front of Xiao Gelin: "can you move them?"


    This metal object is not very important to adults, but Chen Yu, who has small arms and legs, is really worried about her smashing herself.


    Little Gelin picked up the metal objects with both hands, and then put them into her mouth directly.


    At this time, the top cover of the metal utensil suddenly clicks and loosens.


    Chen Yu is stunned for a moment. Can the top cover of this thing be opened?


    A roll of dry old reels fell out of it.


    Chen Chu picked up the scroll and looked at it. There was nothing on it.


    "What''s phoenitti doing, messing around, playing a guessing game with herself?"


    At this time, the guardian angel falls on the scroll, and her faint light shines on the scroll, showing a route, but when it flies away, the pattern disappears.

 Chapter 803

    Chen Zhao beckoned, but the guardian angel didn''t pay attention to him at all.


    Chen Chu reaches for the guardian angel, and the guardian angel emerges directly from the palm of Chen Chu''s hand.


    The guardian angel is not a spirit, she is a pure energy.


    No one can hold her.


    I''m afraid no one else can do it except the great devil in hell.


    Unable to catch the guardian angel, Chen Yu can only take the scroll to the guardian angel.


    Let her light shine on the scroll.


    But the guardian angel is just as active as little Gelin.


    I can''t stop flying around.


    What''s this? Treasure map?


    Chen Yu has a headache. Forget it. Don''t look at it.


    What''s that thing that Phoenicia gave herself?


    Chen picked up the phone and asked phoeniti directly.


    But, Phoenicia can''t get through.


    This thing looks so weird.


    Chen Yu didn''t know what the metal ware was made of or whether it contained magic.


    Although little Gelin has a guardian angel, it is not absolutely safe.


    So Chen Yu put away the metal objects and the scroll first.


    Little Gelin''s mouth, basically something to bite is enough.


    Just then, Chen''s phone rang.


    Steven called.


    "Chen, are you busy now?"


    "No, what?"


    "Talk to you about something." It''s hard for Steven to wriggle in front of Chen Yu.


    On weekdays, Steven even a few women last night would be very generous to share with Chen.


    Chen Yu wondered what the old bastard was going to say.


    "Come on, what''s up?"


    "It''s not convenient on the phone. Come here."


    "Falk, have you got any unclean diseases? Go to the hospital by yourself. "


    "No, I''ve been abstinence lately."


    Chen Yu rolled his white eyes. Is this old thing still lustful?


    Who are you kidding?


    "What the hell is it?"


    "It''s really inconvenient on the phone. Come here."


    "Forget it. I''m in trouble."


    Chen Yu hurried to Steven''s house and found that rasfa was also in Steven''s house.


    The two old men had been drinking when Chen Yu was away.


    "What to do? You two. "


    "Chen, here you are." Chen Yu looks at the two old men. There is not even one servant in his family. He doesn''t know what they are planning. He drives them away.


    Chen Yu sat next to the two men, picked up the bottle and poured himself a glass of wine: "let''s talk about it. What''s calling me here?"


    "we want to plan a kidnapping."


    Wheezing --


    "are you two neuropathy


    "No, we are serious."


    "Psycho, I''m gone." Chen Chu got up and left.


    "Don''t go, don''t go." "We plan to adapt this event into an IP, but I don''t think it''s hot enough, so I plan to add another fire," said rasfara, who lived in Chenyu and was full of alcohol


    Chen Yu looks at rasfa and Steven. He doesn''t know whether the two old men are drunk or not.


    "You two sober up first, and call me after you sober up. Now you are in such a state, I can hardly believe whether you are serious or drunk."


    Chen Yu gets rid of two people and turns to leave.


    They are really drunk. Chen Yu is not interested in discussing confidential matters with them.


    They don''t know their own brains. What kind of ghosts can they talk about?


    ¡­¡­


    In the evening, after dinner, they sat by the lake and enjoyed the autumn light.


    It''s still early autumn, but the leaves of the surrounding trees have begun to turn dark yellow.


    The edge of Mirror Lake has accumulated a circle of fallen leaves, just like the frame of Mirror Lake, which is completely golden.


    Little Gelin was still in the arms of Farley, enjoying the quiet and happy time.


    However, I lost patience within two times.


    Poop and dive into the water.


    This little guy is much more flexible in water than on land.


    "Chen, do you think Xiao Gelin was a fish in her last life?"


    "Last year, when I first came to mirror lake, Wanda killed a big catfish. I wonder if it''s little Gelin But her mother was there... "


    "You miss her?"


    "Well I think it''s one thing, but it''s not love. I just think little Gelin lost her mother when she was so young. It''s pathetic. "


    Anyway, gren had a relationship with him.Chen Yu occasionally thinks of Gelin.


    Of course, Chen will not admit it.


    "I am her mother, and I will take the place of gren and love her with the purest maternal love." Said Farley.


    Chen Chu touched her hair, shoulder to shoulder, and sat by the lake.


    Watching little Gelin play on the water, Wanda is always in the water.


    Usually, if little Gelin goes into the water, it''s only when Chen Yu and fari are around.


    Otherwise, Wanda will definitely go into the water.


    Wanda may not be the smartest pet in Chen''s family, but it is the most intimate one.


    It will protect every member of the family at all times.


    It is good for children to swim.


    So Chen Yu never restricted little Gelin from playing in the water when she was accompanied.


    And mirror lake is very safe, there is no undercurrent and vortex.


    Chen Yu can rest assured that she is free to play.


    "Chen, do you think our children are boys or girls?"


    "I don''t know."


    "Do you want to be a boy or a girl?"


    "All right."


    "Don''t you care about our children?"


    Chen Yu is going to cry. He is very serious.


    Chen doesn''t care about men and women, and he doesn''t know whether Fanny''s belly is a boy or a girl.


    What''s his answer?


    "I hope it''s Dragon and Phoenix." Chen Yu finally came up with an answer. Is it right?


    "Two at a time, do you want me to die of pain?"


    "That one is good, one is good." Chen Yu said with a wry smile.


    "No, two at a time." Said Farley.


    Chen Chu sighed, and sure enough, the heart of a woman is deep.


    Especially pregnant women, never guess what is in her mind.


    Because I couldn''t guess at all.


    Just then, a motorcade came out of the door.


    Chen and fari turned around and saw EULA coming down from the car and screaming and rushing to mirror lake.


    "Brother, sister Farley, I''m here. Mom''s in the back." EULA''s face was full of joy. When she saw little Gelin in the lake, she cried out in surprise: "wow Brother, is that your daughter? "


    Hearing that his mother had come, Chen couldn''t help standing up.


    "Mom."


    Yola''s mother had come, though her face was calm.


    But there was an emotion in her eyes.


    Two days ago, she heard that Chen Yu had another daughter.


    She wanted to come that day, but she was afraid.


    After all, Chen Yu and her relationship is not so close.


    Would he let his granddaughter call her grandma?

 Chapter 804

    My mother''s eyes have fallen on the lake, looking at the elf swinging his limbs in the water.


    "Chen Yu, EULA said she hasn''t been here for a long time. I brought her here specially today. Is it convenient for you?"


    "Mom, I''m afraid it''s not convenient for me to take care of Yola because she''s pregnant."


    "Is fari pregnant, too?" Mother''s eyes were even hotter, looking at Fanny''s belly.


    Now fari can''t see her belly, but her face is red with shyness, and she dare not look at Chen''s mother with her head down.


    It''s said that the relationship between Chen Yu and his mother has always been lukewarm.


    But my mother is hearing that Chen Yu has another daughter.


    I couldn''t sit down directly. After two days of struggling, I finally came here to see my granddaughter under the pretext of Yula.


    My mother sat by and chatted with Chen Yu and fari.


    It''s just that her eyes always turn inadvertently to the lake.


    Always looking at little gren playing with Yola.


    "What''s your daughter''s name?"


    "Gren."


    "What about the Chinese name?"


    "Chen Gelin."


    "Is your name too casual?"


    "All right."


    "How old is she?"


    "Less than two months."


    "In less than two months, you put her in the water?"


    "It''s OK. She''s good at water."


    Mother looked at little Gelin, afraid that she would sink into the water.


    Until xiaogelin was tired of playing, EULA took xiaogelin to shore.


    Mother had already taken the bath towel and wiped little Gelin''s body.


    For strangers, little Gelin reached out to touch each other''s face.


    It''s the same with her grandmother, who just wants to grab her mother''s face with her small hand.


    Although her mother didn''t say it, Chen Yu felt that she liked little Gelin very much.


    My mother came this time and brought some presents to Chen Yu.


    It''s all children''s stuff, from toys to baby food.


    Chen felt that these things could not be eaten until the expiration date.


    "Fanny, take good care of yourself. I''ll see you in a few days."


    "Yes, ma''am, take a walk."


    Of course, mom said that after a few days, in fact, the next day, she came again.


    He brought many things to farry, such as ginseng and antler.


    They were all sent home in one piece.


    By the way, I got close to little Gelin.


    It took hours to leave.


    No sooner had mom left than Steven and Lasfar arrived.


    They also brought a lot of presents.


    "Chen, where is my goddaughter? Where is little Gelin? "


    "Play in the lake." Chen Zhu pointed out.


    "What? You and Fanny are here. You leave little Gelin alone in the lake? You''re going too far. What if something goes wrong? " Steven was in a hurry and rushed out.


    But he saw little Gelin playing happily in the lake, and from time to time came her voice.


    "Even if you drown a hundred times, little Gelin won''t have an accident. This little guy is born with water."


    "But She''s still too young. "


    "That''s my daughter." Chen Yu rolled his eyes.


    "That''s my goddaughter, too." Steven said without hesitation.


    "You and raspha will not come to discuss with me today how to cultivate their daughter."


    "Do you remember what we told you yesterday?" Steven lowered his voice and said.


    "Well, remember, you''re serious?"


    "Yes." Steven nodded: "Rafa and I have thought about it. If it''s just a show on a yacht, then it''s too little to expand the plot, so we plan to fill in a little by ourselves."


    "How to operate it?"


    "Hire someone to kidnap, then rescue, and make it as real as possible."


    "I''m not involved in this, am I?"


    "No, I need you. You need to be responsible for rescuing us."


    Chen Xun rubs his forehead. Steven and lasfa can really come.


    This kind of thing, they want to come out.


    "So when is the plan going to take place?" Chen asked.


    "Wait for a while. This kind of thing can''t be connected. You need to wait until the influence of that video has decreased before, and then use this kidnapping to stir up the event."


    "Well, you can give me a specific plan to implement."


    At present, the two of them just have such an idea.


    There is no plan for how to operate it.


    After they left, Chen Yu and fari went out with little Gelin.


    Fari stayed at home every day, and she was a little bored.So I plan to eat out today.


    But their car hasn''t left the town yet, and a figure rushes out of the road.


    Dong -


    "ah Chen, you ran into someone. "


    Chen Xun rubbed his forehead. It was no one else lying in front of the car.


    It was Lynn who had just touched porcelain on his car the other day.


    and as like as two peas.


    "Chen, don''t you get off and have a look?" Fanny was a little scared.


    "I just want to get over it now." Chen said with a cold face.


    Lynn touched her head and got up from the ground. She was impatient to see the driver didn''t get off the bus for such a long time.


    "What''s the matter with you? Get out of the car and you hit me. Do you know?" Lynn knocked on the front cover.


    Because Chen Yu and fari are driving Aston Martin today, not the van the day before yesterday, Lynn didn''t recognize them.


    In addition, it was dark inside the car, so Lynn didn''t see Chen Zhu clearly.


    However, when Chen Yu got off the bus, Lynn''s expression suddenly froze.


    "How are you?"


    Lynn didn''t expect Chen Yu to drive the luxury car.


    "If you don''t leave, I''ll call the police, or I''ll tell your parents." Chen Chu looks at Lynn in black.


    "Go tell them. Anyway, they can''t care about me. Give me five hundred dollars. That''s all."


    Last time I gave $500, this time it''s not so lucky.


    Chen Chu picked up the phone directly and called the police: "Hello, police station?"


    As soon as Lynn saw Chen Zhuzhen calling the police, he immediately called out, "boy, you have seed. We''ll see."


    Lynn left swearing. Chen Zhuo really wanted to kill the little bitch by driving directly.


    Suddenly, Chen Yu felt his eyes again.


    It''s the same man last time, but this time he''s standing in the woods.


    Chen Yu returns to the car, and fari asks, "is that girl from the town?"


    "Well." Chen Zhu nodded.


    "Come on, I''m hungry."


    When entering the town restaurant, Chen saw several police cars coming from outside.


    "Something seems to have happened again in the town."


    Generally, there are so many police cars at the same time only when there are cases in the town.


    "It''s none of our business." Chen Yumo didn''t care.


    But in my heart, I thought that it would not be the girl named Lynn who had an accident, right?


    Just then, Lynn burst into the restaurant from the outside and the police rushed in behind.


    Then he was pressed on the ground by the police who rushed up, but at this time, two policemen who had been pressed on her were suddenly overturned by her.

 Chapter 805

    "This girl is so strong." Said Farley in a low voice.


    Lynn wanted to escape, but just then the police pulled out their guns.


    Bang -


    Lynn''s calf was shot through and he fell to the ground.


    "Wow..." The little Gelin, who was sleeping, was suddenly awakened by the sound of gunfire.


    Fari immediately coaxes little Gelin, and Chen Yu frowns.


    Two policemen came forward and handcuffed Lynn.


    Lynn''s face was full of pain, but at the sight of Chen Yu, hope suddenly rose.


    "He can prove, he can prove me..." Lynn pointed to Chen Yu and shouted, "I was with him just now."


    "Would you please come to the police station, sir?"


    "No time." Chen rejected the police''s request directly.


    At this time, fari calmed little Gelin.


    "Excuse me, what happened?" Asked fari.


    "Her parents were found dead at home. When we arrived at the scene, we found that she turned a blind eye to her parents'' bodies and was still watching TV there, so we have reason to suspect that she killed her parents."


    When fari saw Chen Yu, he did not speak.


    Two days ago, Lynn''s parents asked him to see him.


    Chen Yu feels that her parents have a strange attitude towards Lynn.


    But he couldn''t say exactly what was strange.


    Chen Yu didn''t pay attention to it at first, but now when he looks back, he feels strange.


    Plummer and Sandra seem to be afraid of their daughters.


    Is it fear? Chen can''t say.


    And Lynn said before that her parents couldn''t control her.


    "When was it killed?" Chen asked.


    "A neighbor said that she saw her parents at 5:40, so she should have been killed after 5:40."


    Chen Yu looks at Lin en, whose eyes are full of entrusted eyes.


    "If it''s at five forty minutes, she shouldn''t have done it." "Thirty minutes ago, my girlfriend and I met her on the road when we came out of our home. The parking recorder in our car has a clear record. It should take 20 minutes to get to her home from where we met, and it will take 40 minutes to go back and forth. Moreover, she walked on foot before, so it''s impossible to run to her after killing her parents." We met at the place where we met, and then we went back home. The time should be too late. In addition, my girlfriend and I also came out for dinner on a temporary basis. She could not wait for us on that road, deliberately creating evidence of absence. "


    "Ah I have a pain in my leg now. I need treatment. " Lynn yelled: "your police are enforcing the law violently I want to sue you, I want you to make compensation... "


    Chen Chu looked at lin''en, and it was such a virtue.


    Chen Yu has also said what he should say. It has nothing to do with him as to whether Lin En will be convicted or not.


    Of course, in a sense.


    At the same time, it is also from the perspective of time proof.


    She shouldn''t have killed her parents.


    Later, Chen gave the U disk of the dash cam to the police.


    "Chen, do you think that girl is really the murderer of her parents?"


    "I don''t know It shouldn''t be. " Chen replied.


    "But why is she so calm in the face of her parents'' bodies?"


    It''s something that Farley can''t understand.


    Chen is not surprised.


    After all, there are all kinds of birds when the woods are big.


    Fanny and her parents are close and harmonious.


    But not all parents and children have close relationships.


    The so-called tiger poison does not eat children, in fact, the situation is still everywhere.


    Of course, Chen doesn''t want to make his words so clear.


    He would rather let Fanny keep the kindness forever.


    Chen Yu suddenly thought of the man who had made contact with his eyes twice.


    Did that man do it?


    However, that man also seems unlikely in time.


    ¡­¡­


    Lynn''s suspicion has been cleared. She''s in hospital now.


    One of her feet was suspended from the shelf, holding her cell phone and playing there.


    As for the death of her parents, she had no sorrow at all.


    Just then a doctor in a mask came in with his head down.


    Lynn put down his cell phone and frowned at the doctor.


    "Michael!? Is that you? "


    The man took off his mask and showed his true face.


    It''s the one who''s been around Lynn for days.


    "You killed my parents?"


    "It''s not me. I didn''t kill your parents. I came to take you away." Michael said."I''m not going anywhere."


    "The people who killed your parents are those people. They already know you''re here. I''m afraid they will come to you soon. Do you want to go back to that place?"


    "They killed my parents?"


    "That''s right. Now, come with me at once."


    "How many of them have come? If there''s only one person, we can do it together. " Said Lynn.


    "I don''t know. I only found one."


    Just then, the ward door opened again.


    A nurse came in from outside, but she was tall and cold.


    Michael raised his hand and shot a dagger at the nurse.


    The nurse caught Michael''s dagger with two fingers.


    The nurse threw the dagger back at Michael.


    At this time, Lin en''s flyer was suddenly lifted and a dagger was thrown in his hand.


    Deflect the dagger that shot at Michael.


    "Go!" Lynn gave a light drink and jumped out of the bed.


    At the same time, he smashed the glass at one end and jumped directly from the third floor.


    I landed safely on the ground without any injury.


    Michael also followed him to the ground. Michael looked at Lynn and said, "your leg hurt?"


    "Already."


    "Then why do you stay in the hospital? Did you expect them to come? "


    "That''s right." Lynn nodded: "the drug is still working. I need to find a quiet place to rest and wait for them to find it."


    Michael looked up and saw that the woman disguised as a nurse did not jump down to chase them.


    "Is your drug still working?" Michael asked in disbelief.


    "Well."


    "I stopped in the fourth issue."


    "I''m in issue five now." Said Lynn.


    Michael''s eyes twinkled at Lynn. "No wonder they''re after you."


    "But I should also thank them for helping me kill my parents. What I didn''t do, they did it for me." Lynn said with a smile.


    "So what are we going to do now?" Asked Michael.


    "Find a place to settle down first. It''s not safe here." Lynn said, "by the way, do you have a car?"


    "No."


    "Then go to the parking lot and pick up a car."

 Chapter 806

    "I don''t think you need that, Fanny."


    "Which one?"


    "You are not even a month now, why do you want to learn seven or eight months of pregnant women, one hand on the stomach, one hand on the waist?"


    "Don''t you think it''s more professional?"


    "What''s the major? Are you a professional pregnant woman? " Chen Yu covered his face, but he was speechless.


    Fari looks at Chen Yu, who just touches the eye.


    Why does Fanny have a sense of superiority in her eyes?


    "You men will never realize the expectation of being a mother."


    "You can''t understand the feeling of being a father."


    "Hiss Man, you just pay a fine... Son Fari looked at Chen Yu and said, "I have paid for ten months."


    It is said that pregnancy can change a woman''s character.


    Chen Yu used to sniff, but now he believes it.


    Fanny has become a fierce little tiger.


    Well, you''re pregnant, you''re the biggest.


    "Honey, don''t forget that in the ten months before your pregnancy, I have been working hard too, so I have paid no less than you."


    "You didn''t work hard for ten months. You enjoyed ten months. We should recognize this fact."


    "Do you know why lions never hunt in the savanna of Africa?" Chen Yu looked at fari: "because the probability of fertilization of lions is very low, so lions need a lot of efforts, maybe 30 or 40 times a day, so we can''t deny the efforts of lions, you say it is."


    "You''re not a lion. How do you know that a lion doesn''t enjoy the process?"


    "It''s like I work hard to make money, but I also enjoy the process of making money."


    "In modern medicine, there are about 400 to 500 mature follicles ovulating in a woman''s life, and trillions of sperm can be produced in a man''s life. That is to say, as long as enough sperm is collected and preserved, it doesn''t matter if the gender of man, or species, can be completely lost, but women can''t."


    Chen Yu''s face is muddled. In the past, fari never understood this knowledge.


    After she became pregnant, she understood all these knowledge.


    "It''s no surprise that I''ve read a lot of books about this at the beginning, and I also know that now we can use bone marrow stem cells to mutate and produce sperm or eggs, but this technology is not perfect, so it''s not in our discussion."


    Chen Yu''s cheek was drawn. He was speechless.


    Chen even doubted if Farley had ever thought about it.


    If you don''t get pregnant naturally, seek technical support.


    Just then, Ethan called.


    Chen Yu is very happy. It''s really a timely call.


    He was finally able to get out of the argument with farry.


    "Hello, Ethan, what can I do for you?"


    "There''s a client, twenty thousand dollars. Do you have time? I''ll send you the address. "


    "OK, send me the address."


    Now the customer list of 20000 US dollars is the lowest price Chen accepted.


    But Chen can''t wait to go to the customer''s house this time.


    "Fanny, I''m going out to meet a client."


    "Well, go ahead. It''s dark. Be careful on the way. Come back and bring me some snacks."


    Chen Chuo smiled. Since she was pregnant, the problem of greedy mouth has been highlighted.


    In the past, fari was not fat because she was a member of the coast rescue team.


    Every day, even if there is no rescue, it needs a lot of training.


    Basically, you consume as much calories as you eat.


    Now it''s different. She has double necks all over her neck.


    Of course, it''s good for pregnant women to eat.


    Some pregnant women have a small appetite because of their eating habits.


    Three or four months is still thin and like bamboo pole, it takes six months for the stomach to swell obviously.


    This type of pregnant women, for their own and their children in the stomach, have great harm.


    In addition to the growth environment, the health of a person''s life is actually determined by the mother and the child.


    The pregnant women mentioned above have a great chance to give birth to unhealthy children.


    In the future, the development and growth of children will also be affected.


    So now, if she wants to eat anything, Chen Yu will satisfy her.


    Of course, some special food and nutrition will be controlled.


    For example, the intake of sugar is strictly controlled.


    Almost all the western medicine in the family was collected by Chen Zhu.


    Chen Yu drove to a desolate neighborhood.


    There is no light in the whole block.


    Chen fumbled his nose. This kind of almost deserted block is basically hidden here either as a fugitive or as a fugitive.Chen Yu began to worry about whether he could get 20000 dollars in diagnosis money.


    If it is put in the time when he just arrived at the United States, let him come to such a place, I guess turn around and go.


    But now, Chen Yu is not empty.


    Therefore, human courage is directly related to ability.


    Chen took up the box and walked into a two or three story building.


    In this small building, there are no external walls, and there are four sides of the wind.


    At this time, a muzzle of the gun pointed at the back of Chen Yu''s head.


    "Who are you?"


    "And my patients?" Chen asked.


    "Are you a doctor?"


    "That''s right."


    "Go ahead, the room around the corner."


    Chen Yu''s step did not move: "our line of rules, first receive money and then treatment."


    "If you go on, I''ll let you take a bullet first."


    Unfortunately, the other side''s words did not scare Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu stood still and said calmly, "since you have called a doctor, it should be you or your friends who need treatment. If you kill me now, you will not find any more doctors. I can assure you."


    As an illegal doctor, although there are certain risks.


    But most of the time, the risk doesn''t come from the customer.


    Customers who are able to seek treatment from illegal doctors often follow the rules.


    Because they know that if they hurt doctors, they will be completely isolated.


    The man behind Chen Yu hesitated for a moment and finally put the gun down.


    "Are you not afraid that I will kill you?"


    "It''s more important for me to make money." Chen replied.


    "This is the agreed twenty thousand dollars."


    Chen Yu turned around and saw the man in the dark.


    When I was in Dashan Town, I saw the man in the distance.


    But the man didn''t recognize Chen.


    "And my clients?" Chen asked.


    "Come with me." Michael brings Chen Yu into the room.


    Chen saw that the room was a hairy embryo room with only one mattress in it.


    There''s a woman on the mattress, Lynn.


    "EH." Lynn saw Chen''s arrival: "how are you?"

 Chapter 807

    Chen Yu looks at Lin en, who is covered with bruises.


    Looking back at Michael behind his eyes again, he said, "are you too happy to play SM?"


    "We''re not that kind of relationship."


    Lin en looks at Chen Yu with a black face: "can you treat it?"


    Chen Yu went up to help Lin en with the injury.


    Lynn''s injuries were all from his fists.


    The hands are very heavy.


    But let Chen Yu outside is, Lin en unexpectedly did not shout pain once.


    Chen Yu remembers that Lynn touched him twice.


    Every time he braked in time, but Lynn hit his head on his car twice.


    This woman is obviously one of those who want money but not life.


    "How many cars did you run into today? Otherwise, we can cooperate. If you touch porcelain, I will treat you. This kind of cooperation mode can definitely hit more money. "


    "Shut up for me." Lynn looked at Chen Yu coldly.


    "Did you kill your parents?" Chen asked curiously.


    "No."


    "Is that him?"


    "Not either." "But even if they don''t die, I''ll kill them one day," Lynn said quietly


    "Is your relationship so bad?"


    Chen Yu didn''t want to educate her, just pure gossip.


    Just want to know why their relationship is so bad.


    Even if her parents died, she was unmoved.


    At least Chen Yu himself could not have done so.


    For example, Chen Yu himself.


    Even if their relationship with their mother has been relatively distant.


    But one day if his mother died, Chen could not be indifferent.


    Lynn''s relationship with her parents is not as simple as estrangement.


    They are more like enemies!


    "It''s none of your business."


    "Curious, just curious."


    Chen Zhu applied ointment to the bruises and bandages in some places.


    "Well, in recent days, don''t do what you love to do."


    "We''re not that kind of relationship." Michael kept standing at the door.


    "Don''t explain to me. I''m not interested in knowing what your relationship is." Chen said, "OK, I have to go. Goodbye."


    Michael looked at Chen''s back as he left.


    "Do you want him to disappear?" Asked Michael.


    "Forget it, no need." Lynn shook his head.


    Chen Yu doesn''t want to cause trouble. Illegal doctors are high-risk industries.


    Chen Yu still remembers some words that Ethan warned when he first started his career.


    Of course, Chen often violates these rules.


    However, every time, as long as the client pays honestly, Chen Yu does his best to treat the patient.


    Chen Yu''s pace is not fast. He is not sure if Lynn and Michael will kill him.


    If they did, Chen would fight back.


    But Lynn and Michael didn''t do it until they left the building.


    At this time, Chen Yu suddenly heard gunshots coming from upstairs.


    Chen Chu frowned, just wanted to turn around, and then stopped.


    "Forget it. It''s nothing to do with my fart."


    They are not familiar with each other, nor close to each other.


    No matter what happened above, it has nothing to do with myself.


    Chen Yu returns to the car. Just as the car moves, a figure rushes in front of it.


    Dong --


    "Falk, you don''t want to go back to the diagnosis money just now, do you


    Chen Yu didn''t plan to get off the bus. Sure enough, the man stood up again.


    It''s a woman, but not Lynn.


    This woman is full of blood. She was fighting with Lynn and Michael, right?


    Anyway, I didn''t hit it by myself!


    Just when Chen Yu hesitated to get out of the car and have a look at the situation.


    A gunshot sounded again, and then saw the woman''s head askew, a blood column shot out of her temple, and fell to the ground.


    Chen looked at the building more than 30 meters away, and Lynn stood on the edge of the floor, gun in hand.


    But she didn''t seem to plan to come down, and she also killed Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu just wants to leave this right and wrong place now.


    These twenty thousand dollars are not so easy to earn.


    What kind of organization does Lynn obviously join.


    This pistol method is almost the same as Gaia''s.


    ¡­¡­


    California is a big desert, in which the people of the United States built cities.


    Especially in the south of China, where there is drought and water shortage, the geology belongs to hard rock stratum, not the complete desertification of Sahara desert.


    Now some of California''s wilderness underground, there are still some military fortresses.Some military fortresses have long been forgotten.


    Even the military can''t find records of them.


    Outside the northern downtown area of Los Angeles, there is basically a large area of broken rock geology, which used to be the military weapon test ground.


    In fact, during the cold war, the military had done a lot of weapon tests both inside the country and in the Pacific Ocean.


    There are many places that belong to the forbidden zone, not that the government forbids entering, but that belong to the dangerous zone.


    Base ba-12, which used to exist as an underground military base.


    Along the coast of the United States, there are a large number of underground bases.


    Because during the cold war, even the U.S. government believed that the war would break out and destroy the world.


    So a lot of these bases were built.


    This kind of underground military base has super strong defense.


    The standard is to withstand 10 million tons of TNT equivalent nuclear explosions.


    But after the cold war, everything has subsided.


    The government has also reduced military spending, leading to the abandonment of a large number of underground military bases.


    Now base ba-12 is completely forgotten.


    There is not a trace of evidence of the existence of the base in the files.


    No one knows, either, that the base has long been privately occupied.


    It is no longer a military base, but a laboratory.


    Advanced equipment has covered the underground laboratory.


    Closed and hidden, plus the surrounding dangerous environment.


    It''s hard for outsiders to detect the existence of this underground laboratory.


    The main heads of several laboratories are gathering for a meeting at the moment.


    "Dominic, what''s going on with the escape of our important experiment?"


    "There are two escaped experimental bodies in total, one of which belongs to garbage, with the number of L-54, and the efficacy stops in the fourth phase. The other experimental body was also determined to be garbage, with the number of l-74, and the efficacy also stops in the third phase. It was intended to be destroyed a month ago, but there was an accident in the destruction process, because of the mechanical failure of the transport elevator , leading to the escape of L-54 and l-74. I sent three five stage X Series weapons to destroy them. But in the process of destruction, I found that l-74 had a mutation, and the effect that should have been stopped was restarted. In a month, there were two mutations. Now l-74 is in the fifth stage, I immediately changed the order, and let the weapons bring back the experimental body l-74, which I couldn''t see It didn''t succeed before. One of the X weapons was destroyed, and the other two X weapons are still tracking two experimental bodies. "

 Chapter 808

    "Efficacy restart?" The director looked at Dominic with eyes shining: "this has never happened in the past."


    "Yes, so I''d like to stay back and study to see if I can find the reason in l-74."


    "Maybe this l-74 will be the key to our breakthrough."


    "Do you need to send more weapons? After all, l-74 has grown to the fifth stage. Two X weapons may not be able to bring back the live experimental body l-74. "


    "It''s not necessary for the time being. After all, X weapons are dedicated to fighting. They are totally different from l-74 experimental body. Even in the same period, there is a huge difference in combat effectiveness."


    "So the recycling of l-74 is up to you, Dominic. I hope to see l-74 as soon as possible."


    "I see."


    "The other is that our laboratory is short of staff recently. The life span of the researchers under our control is too short. All of them are less than three years. We need to add a lot of new people." Said the supervisor.


    "Director, anyway, those researchers have been trapped here. We don''t have to use X-agent to control them. As long as we give them some threats, they will obediently obey orders. Most of these researchers are poor in physical fitness, so far, they are far from the experimental body, and they can''t bear the power of X-agent. Basically, the first and second phases have already been completed It''s the limit. "


    X medicament is the gene medicament they developed.


    This kind of medicine can greatly improve the functions of human body.


    But this kind of medicine is not completely free of side effects. X medicine is divided into eight stages.


    After normal people take it, there will be a periodic growth process.


    Every time we grow up, our body''s function will be greatly improved.


    But this kind of growth is not completely without cost.


    Human body is too mysterious. The improvement of body function often means the reduction of some aspects.


    For example, the decrease of life span is also the disadvantage of X agent.


    "X medicine is not only to control them, but also to further improve their intelligence. Although its use period is a little shorter, the research results of a researcher who used x medicine in the past two or three years may be beyond the reach of normal circumstances and life."


    Another bald doctor, who was once one of the researchers caught here, opened up.


    However, he succeeded in breaking through the limit and reaching the fourth issue.


    In the fourth phase of Agent X, life will return to normal, not as short-lived as before.


    So he also became one of the main directors of the laboratory, and contacted the core secrets of the laboratory.


    "So new researchers also need to add." Said the supervisor.


    "I''ve made a list," Dr. bald volunteered, "supervisor, have a look."


    The supervisor took over the list and glanced at it: "this Chinese named Chen Yu, are you sure you can? He didn''t do any research. "


    "He is a professor of the University of Los Angeles, and has very advanced medical skills. He is also the talent needed by our laboratory, and he is also an illegal doctor, close to us, so we can easily bring him here to supplement our laboratory as soon as possible."


    "Well, I''ll leave it to you."


    ¡­¡­


    Bang -


    an x-weapon fell at Michael''s feet.


    At the moment, Michael is exhausted. He almost wants to be killed by weapons.


    The gap between phase IV and phase V of Agent X is too big.


    What''s more, I am still an L-shaped experimental body, but the opponent is an X-shaped weapon.


    He and Lynn were found by two X weapons, and both sides fought hard.


    Michael''s super physique, in front of X weapons, has almost no advantage.


    I don''t know about the strength, speed and fighting consciousness.


    Lynn on the other side is the same, although it''s also the fifth phase of X potion.


    But x weapons are specially cultivated, which is totally different from them.


    Before that, the two of them joined hands and just managed to kill an X weapon.


    It was only when they had laid out the traps carefully.


    This time it was found by two X weapons. Michael almost thought he was going to die.


    However, Lynn was suppressed in the early stage, and suddenly broke out to fight back, killing x weapons.


    Then help him shoot the second X weapon.


    Michael sat on the ground tired, bruised and bruised.


    He didn''t want to move any more. Lynn came out of the shadow.


    Michael looks at Lynn. "How did you do that? How can you defeat X in a direct confrontation? "


    "The fifth phase of X potion has a strong learning ability. The fighting skills they use can be learned as long as they are used once, which is not absolutely invincible. Of course, when he didn''t kill me in the first time, it means that I have a chance to fight back."Lynn sat down on the floor tired, too, regardless of the ease of her mouth.


    But in fact, this battle is not easy.


    After all, X weapon and she belong to the same level.


    And she is only a later learner. All her high-end fighting skills are learned from X weapons.


    And this kind of victory is very opportunistic.


    When both students and teachers are at the same level, there will be many external factors in the outcome.


    No one can win at all. Environment, emotion and psychological activities will influence the results.


    "I''m tired I need a rest. " Lynn slowly closed his eyes.


    ¡­¡­


    "Hi, Chen Yu and fari."


    Leonardo moved a lot of baby products.


    Since I heard that day, Chen Yu has an extra daughter and farry is pregnant.


    Leonardo bought these things after asking his colleagues.


    Chen Yu and fari look at the gift that Leonardo brings, they can''t cry or laugh.


    Steven, Rafa, and his mother had given similar gifts before.


    Now, with Leonardo, there are more things in my family than the two of them combined.


    Well, since it''s a gift from a guest, there''s no reason to refuse or dislike it.


    Fari came out with a few cans of beer, though she didn''t allow Chen to drink at home.


    But when the guests come, they can''t help it.


    "Don''t drink too much." Fanny reminds me.


    "Well." Chen smiled and nodded, throwing Leonardo a can of beer.


    "By the way, Chen, remember the missing girl, Lynn?"


    "Well, remember, what happened?"


    "I''ve found out why Lynn and her parents have a bad relationship." Said Leonardo.

 Chapter 809

    "Both plummer and Sandra are gamblers and addicts. They owe a lot of money outside." "A year ago, when Lynn was missing, they paid off most of their foreign debts. Of course, a year later, they owed a lot of money," Leonardo said


    "I still don''t understand what this has to do with Lynn''s bad relationship with them."


    "I went to the bank to check their account. In September last year, they suddenly made an extra transfer of 500000 dollars."


    "I still don''t understand."


    "They sold their daughter."


    Leonardo told the truth directly.


    Chen took a breath of cold air to sell his daughter.


    And it''s hard to imagine being an adult with an independent mind.


    "Who bought her? Is it the kind of organization that sells women to Europe as jinv? "


    "I don''t know. It''s an anonymous account. I can''t find any more information, but it shouldn''t be that kind of organization. At least when Lynn came back last month, he had no entry-exit record."


    "Forget it, it''s none of my business." Chen Yu shook his head.


    He now understood why Lynn had such an attitude towards his parents.


    She didn''t even shed a tear at their death.


    Think again, parents are gamblers and addicts.


    What kind of environment will she grow up in.


    Don''t say that they are her parents under any circumstances.


    People who can say this kind of words are all standing and talking without back pain.


    For example, when one of Zhou''s parents was a child, he sold the girl to others.


    Grown up for their own son, but also to recognize their parents, but also grow up to pay the girl to buy a house for his son.


    The girl, surnamed Zhou, was ungrateful when she said she only adopted her parents instead of her own.


    However, the fact also proved that the Zhou surname was taking the moral standards that he did not have, but asked the girl to do a ridiculous moral.


    As the saying goes, if you bear me, I will not cry for you.


    This sentence is about love, but it can also be used to refer to other feelings.


    However, this incident also made Chen Yu feel that he should be better to little Gelin and the unborn children.


    Fari also listened to Chen Yu and Leonardo.


    Chen Yu and fari look at each other, and they both smile.


    Not too much language, a look is enough.


    "I''m gone. Every time I see your two eye contact, I feel very sad. When can I find my other half?"


    Leonardo is gone, and Chen Yu''s phone is back.


    "Chen, there''s a client, fifty thousand dollars."


    "OK, send me the address."


    Chen Chu picked up his toolbox, kissed fari goodbye and went out.


    Chen Yu looks at the address sent by Ethan while driving.


    "Why in the countryside? So remote. " Chen Yu was confused.


    The journey alone took more than an hour, and when Chen arrived at the designated location, there were no houses or even a car along the way.


    "I''m not going to be fooled, am I?"


    There are weeds all around, and there is almost no green in the dark yellow broken rock.


    Chen is about to leave. A car comes from behind and stops beside Chen.


    From the car, a bald old man came to Chen Yu and said, "Hello, are you Mr. Chen?"


    "I am, who are you?"


    "I''m stram. My boss sent me to pick you up to see him."


    "Your boss? Where is he? "


    "Because my boss is inconvenient to see people, we gave a fake address. Please follow me." "It''s in my car," said strang


    "What about my car? Is it right here? "


    "No one will come here, so don''t worry about losing the car." Said strang.


    "Well then."


    Chen Yu gets on the stram''s car and finds two people in the back seat.


    "Mr. Chen, because my boss has a special identity, it''s inconvenient for outsiders to know his position, so I need your cooperation."


    "How to cooperate?" Chen asked.


    "Please put on this headdress."


    The backseat man gave Chen Yu a black headdress, and Chen Yu frowned: "this is not within the scope of our agreement, and I have never accepted such an excessive request."


    "Mr. Chen, please understand."


    "I don''t understand, your boss. I''m not going to see you. Please stop." Chen said.


    "I can increase the price by $100000, how about that?"


    Chen Yu still refused: "I don''t lack this customer.""Two hundred thousand dollars."


    Chen Yu hesitated for a moment, but shook his head: "I refuse."


    Two hundred thousand dollars, it''s really a lot of income.


    But put your eyes on it, which will make Chen Yu feel insecure.


    Both of the people in the back seat have kind eyes.


    "Otherwise, I can allow you to go there with your eyes open, but it''s a special place, so Mr. Chen needs to follow my arrangement after entering that place."


    Chen Chu thought about it and nodded, "yes."


    Everything is easy to say as long as you don''t cover your head.


    The reason why strang didn''t let the two X weapons in the back move was because he was afraid that they would start too hard.


    After all, X weapons use killing skills. He''s really afraid to kill Chen Yu.


    There''s a shortage of people in the lab right now, and strang doesn''t want the new guys to be in a position before they''re working.


    Chen Yu looks out of the window. The place where he stopped just now is very remote.


    But here is more remote, there is no building along the way.


    Chen thinks that the boss of stirland is a fugitive or something, so he hides it in such a remote place.


    Just then, the car stopped, but there was nothing around.


    "Here we are." Said strang.


    "Here you are? Where is it? "


    At this time, the gravel land in front of the original suddenly cracked a hole, revealing a passage.


    "Hi tech, what are you doing here?" Chen asked curiously.


    "Laboratory." "Because we need to go through the disinfection channel later, we need Mr. Chen to cooperate with us," said stelan


    "All right."


    Chen Yu didn''t think much either. He looked around.


    Stelan takes Chen to an isolation room and makes a gesture to the camera in the isolation room.


    Sniff -


    a large amount of gas is suddenly ejected from the top nozzle of the isolation room.


    Chen Yu pinches his nose. Chen Yu feels that he is a little slow in thinking.


    Then there was a strong sense of sleepiness.


    "Not good..." Chen just responded, but it was too late. He fell to the ground with a thud.


    A few people came in outside, and strang looked at Chen Yu on the ground. "It''s amazing. It can last for ten seconds, but even elephants can hypnotize."


    "Is it because he is strong, Dr. strand?"


    "Maybe it''s because he''s often exposed to the same kind of drugs, so it''s resistant."

 Chapter 810

    Lynn opens his eyes.


    Michael was overjoyed to see Lynn wake up.


    "Lynn, you''re awake. You''ve been sleeping for 24 hours."


    "Have I slept so long?" Lynn looked at his hands.


    Michael finds Lynn''s eyes strange.


    She seemed to be looking at her hands.


    It''s like watching a strange body.


    "Lynn, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Me? I''m fine, better than ever. "


    Lynn was relaxed. Michael felt a little afraid of Lynn.


    "Let''s go." Said Lynn.


    "Go? Where have you been? "


    "Go home." Said Lynn.


    "Home? Do we have a home? "


    "Yes, of course, to get our things back, to give back to the families who put us on the operating table."


    "You You want revenge? " Michael''s face changed.


    He doesn''t want to go back to that lab anymore.


    It was a nightmare for him.


    Now he just wants to escape with Lynn to a place where no one knows them and live his life.


    Lynn looks at Michael. "You Don''t you want to go with me? "


    "I Lynn, it''s too dangerous there, but there are countless weapons. "


    "In essence, we are the same as them. We are all people injected with X-rays, so we don''t have a big gap in ability." Lynn said: "what we lack is experience, and our brain can operate at a high level, so learning is easy for us. Although you are growing up in the fourth phase of X potion, and you don''t have the ability to learn in the fifth phase, you are still smarter than ordinary people. On the contrary, those x weapons, compared with us, have the biggest disadvantage that they are not connected at all When they touch the outside social environment, their thinking mode is different from ours, so as long as the method is proper, we can defeat them, and a bullet can kill them. "


    Lynn looked at his hands. "And I''m not who I used to be."


    Michael looks at Lynn. He''s a little afraid of Lynn. Now Lynn.


    That totally different attitude and tone, and strange eyes.


    It made Michael think Lynn had changed.


    "You Are you still Lynn? "


    "I am, of course, but my brain knows how to operate more effectively."


    Lynn said quietly, "if you refuse, I will go alone."


    "I''ll go with you." Michael finally made up his mind.


    ¡­¡­


    "Agent X has been taken."


    "Heartbeat."


    "The heart rate is slightly slower than that of ordinary people."


    "Temperature."


    "The temperature is 0.44 ¡æ higher than normal."


    "Breathe."


    "18 per minute, normal range."


    "Brain waves."


    "Brain waves are stable."


    "Whether there is resistance reaction of agent X."


    "No resistance."


    "I didn''t expect that the Chinese didn''t have any resistance to Agent X," said Mr. stram, looking at Chen Yu on the bed


    "His physical signs are so healthy that he can''t even find any pain."


    "I''m looking forward to what he''ll look like when he finds out he''s getting stronger."


    "I hope he can be honest, but don''t suffer too much."


    ¡­¡­


    Chen Yu woke up slowly, and he had a very comfortable sleep.


    Chen Yu has not slept so much for a long time.


    Last time I slept so well, it was before little Gelin came.


    When Gelin came, Chen would get up every night and go to his side to have a look at little Gelin.


    It''s a matter of habit, although there''s bad devil care.


    But Chen Yu still needs to see it every night.


    The only thing that bothered Chen was that the bed he slept in was not his home.


    Chen found himself in a glass compartment.


    And there''s another person in this glass cell.


    The man was a tall, thin man with his arms on his head and legs up on the bed.


    "Hi, you''re awake. I''m your roommate. You can call me AIMEL."


    "Can you tell me where it is? And what''s going on? "


    "Obviously, you, and I, have been kidnapped."


    "Kidnapping? I? I was kidnapped? " Chen Chu asked in surprise with his mouth open.


    "Yes." "I''m from Switzerland, and you?" said AIMEL


    "China." Chen Chu looked around: "can you explain the situation?""I don''t know what the specific situation is. I was cheated. Then they gave me a strange medicine, which made me stronger than before. Now I can lift 150 kilograms of barbells, but I''ve been here for nearly a month, one is locked here, the other is coming to you."


    AIMEL has been locked up for so long that he seems to be in urgent need of someone to talk to, so he becomes voluble as soon as he speaks.


    "You mean, are we being treated like mice?"


    "It must be more than mice. I''m a Swiss geneticist. I worked in the Swiss white star laboratory before. If they wanted mice, they wouldn''t cheat me all the way." AIMEL looked at Chen Yu and said, "you should also be an expert in this field, right?"


    "Me? I''m just a doctor, an illegal doctor. " Chen said.


    "Well, at least they are experts in medicine, so they should not only treat us as mice."


    Chen Yu reached for the floor glass and pressed it.


    "Don''t try. It''s toughened glass. It''s 20cm thick. Even with bombs, it can''t be destroyed. I took that medicine and the strength is close to the boxer of the same level. But I have no way to deal with this glass. You''ve only taken it for a day, and there''s no way."


    "In addition, there is hypnotic gas in the room. Once the monitor finds out that it is wrong, it will immediately release the hypnotic gas. After 24 hours of sleep, you are hypnotized by the hypnotic gas," AIMEL said


    Chen Chu raised his head, looked at the eye monitor, and looked at the injector.


    Since I was able to hypnotize myself last time, I guess it''s the same this time.


    Be honest for the time being. Anyway, if the other party catches him, he can''t lock himself in here forever.


    Always take yourself out, then try to find a way.


    Chen Zhuo said hello to the surveillance camera, a middle finger.


    "It''s boring. Do you have any entertainment facilities?"


    "Let''s talk." Said AIMEL.


    "I''m hungry." Chen looked around and said, "when will our dinner arrive?"


    "Meals are served at 12 noon and 6 p.m. every day." "Plus, it''s just an hour past lunchtime, which means there''s five hours left for dinner," AIMEL said

 Chapter 811

    After three hours.


    Usually Chen can''t even calm down for 30 minutes.


    Let him sit quietly in the isolation room for three hours.


    This kind of pain is beyond the imagination of others.


    Of course, what''s more painful is that Chen cuning can calm down.


    Because his roommate is a chatterbox.


    Chen Yu''s desire to die is all there.


    Chen Yu stood up and went under the monitor: "Hello, can you change my room? I don''t want to stay here any more. Could you change my room for me? "


    "Chen, are you so disgusted with me?" AIMEL looks at Chen Yu wrongly.


    "Yes, I just hate you."


    "Can''t I help you?"


    "I thank your family."


    "I also thank you for your greetings instead of my family. By the way, is this your Chinese way of greeting?" Asked AIMEL sincerely.


    "Help..." Chen Chu grabbed his hair and said, "don''t bother me any more. Let me be quiet for a while."


    "How long is it? Give me an accurate time. "


    Chen''s head is going to burst.


    He finally understood that AIMEL wasn''t bored for long.


    He''s a low EQ talker.


    Just then, Strawn went outside.


    "Hello, Mr. Chen, are you still used to it?"


    Chen Yu looks at stelan in a white coat.


    "Not at all. I haven''t seen my girlfriend or my daughter for 24 hours."


    "You will get used to it. After all, you may be here in the next few years."


    "Ha ha I bet it''s impossible. " Chen Yu looks at stelan: "I will leave here, and then grab you and put your head in the toilet."


    "First of all, I need to pull a pile of Shi." Added AIMEL.


    Chen and strand both look back at AIMEL.


    AIMEL felt his nose a little embarrassed. "I just want to remind you."


    "Well, I agree." "So, I think you should let us out now, and then I think it hasn''t happened, although I will continue to put your head in the toilet, at least I won''t let aimeria get that shit."


    "Ha ha Do you know what x potion is? "


    "Don''t change the subject..."


    "Agent X is a special drug synthesized by using electrolyte. Unlike the current western medicine, most of the western medicine is chemical composition. The efficacy of the western medicine is either absorbed by the body or discharged from the body. After entering the human body, agent x will melt into electrolytic substance again, and then the first stage is to break the spirochete and recombine the DNA spirochete weight group DNA makes you smarter and stronger. "


    "Mr. Chen, I have checked your files. You are a very excellent doctor with excellent medical skills, so I sincerely invite you to become a member of our team and work with me to complete the research work of X-agent."


    "Didn''t you take all the X potions for me? Why continue to study? "


    "It''s an imperfect X-agent, and if you don''t grow to phase four, you''re likely to accelerate cell division and die."


    "How long can we live?" Asked AIMEL.


    "No more than four years, mostly three."


    "What did you say about the fourth issue?"


    "If it''s the perfect x potion, it can help ordinary people grow to Superman, which is the theoretical result, but so far, the only one who grows to the seventh period has completely lost himself, and no one can grow to the eighth period."


    "Can you fly in the sky like Superman?" Asked AIMEL.


    "Of course, it''s impossible. Everything we study is based on science, but the strength and resistance are almost ten times that of ordinary people."


    "Can the eye then shoot an infrared laser?" Asked AIMEL.


    "Can''t..."


    "Do you have perspective eyes?"


    "Can''t..."


    "Pleasant ear?"


    "No."


    "Thousands of miles of eyes?"


    "No."


    "That''s boring."


    Chen Yu nodded: "I think so too. I can''t fly at supersonic speed, can''t put laser in my eyes, can''t see through my eyes, can''t see through thousands of miles, can''t follow the wind, what is superman?"


    Stram''s face was black, and the two goods were completely unreasonable.


    "I''ll give you two three days to think about it. If after three days, you are still on your own, then I''ll put you to death. Our laboratory doesn''t support idle food."


    "That Before we are executed, can we have a full meal first? I''m hungry. " Chen Yu grinned.Stram looked at Chen Yu coldly, and finally said to his attendants, "give them something to eat."


    "Chen, we can only live for three days. I begin to miss my father and mother."


    "You can comply with his request, so that it will last for more than three days."


    "No, I will not go against my ideas."


    "What is your philosophy?"


    "Justice."


    "Forget it, we can''t talk anymore."


    At this time, the alarm sounded, and the red alarm kept turning.


    Roar -


    suddenly, two loud explosions came from the outside exit, pouring into a flame.


    Three people were blown away by the fire, then two people came in.


    Lynn and Michael, Chen Yu look at these two people.


    Lynn and Michael also look at Chen.


    "Why are you here?" Asked Lynn, frowning.


    "Well It''s a long story. "


    "That''s a long story."


    "In short, I was caught."


    Lynn looks at Chen Yu, ponders for a second, and then presses on the password lock at the door.


    Ticking -


    the door is open! Chen Yu and AIMEL are free again.


    "Can you use a gun?" Asked Lynn.


    "Er..."


    Lynn didn''t wait for Chen Yu to answer, but he gave Chen Yu and AIMEL an automatic assault rifle each.


    "You will join us and help us destroy this laboratory."


    "That Can I not attend? " Asked AIMEL carefully.


    Lynn looked at AIMEL coldly. "What do you say?"


    "There are a lot of X weapons here. If you don''t fight back, they will kill you." Michael said.


    All of a sudden, Lynn raised his gun without warning and pointed at Chen.


    Chen Yu is stunned. Lin en has already shot.


    But this shot was not aimed at Chen Zhu, but at the people running in from the passage behind him.


    Lynn looked at Chen Yu. "Your gun should be loaded first."


    "Oh..." Chen Yu pulled the gun hard.


    Click, the gun is pulled by Chen Zhu, and the barrel is pulled down directly.


    Chen Yu was stupefied for a moment, and he was strong again.


    Every time Chen''s strength improves, it means that he has to adapt to the new strength again.


    Lynn looked at Chen Yu with a black face. Chen Yu was also embarrassed: "the quality of this gun is really poor."


    "You should have taken x potion, the effect of out of control strength, and adapt to your own strength as soon as possible."

 Chapter 812

    Has agent x worked on itself?


    Chen Yu looks at his hands.


    Look at the front, look at the back.


    Michael looks at Chen, and he feels that Chen''s eyes are very similar to those of Lynn.


    But again, I think it''s impossible.


    Their growing class is too poor.


    "Let''s go, let''s put that strang''s head in the toilet." Chen Yu shouted.


    "That''s right. I need to pull a bunch of shis first." AIMEL held up his arms.


    Dada -


    everyone''s head shrank and Amy''s gun went off.


    "Falk, be careful. Give me the gun." Chen Yu snatched AIMEL''s gun.


    Lynn was ahead, and Michael, Chen Yu and AIMEL were in charge of defending against attacks in other directions.


    But it''s strange to say that all the enemies seem to come out in front.


    Up to now, Chen has not fired a single shot.


    How terrible is Lynn''s shooting?


    Anyone who starts from the front will burst his head in 0.1 seconds.


    Never give a shot.


    Lynn had two desert eagles in his hands.


    Chen Zhu once heard that desert eagle is not easy to use.


    It''s just that it''s famous. It''s just that it seems to pull the wind.


    In fact, the killing power of desert eagle is very good.


    If a bullet hits an adult''s head, it can explode directly.


    Cain''s head was hit by a miniature small caliber pistol, which saved his life.


    If it was the desert eagle that hit Kane''s head.


    Don''t let Chen Yu save it. God can''t save it.


    The biggest problems with desert hawks are weight and recoil.


    Adults also have to hold guns in both hands. Shooting with one hand can cause arm injuries.


    But this weight and recoil are nothing to Lynn.


    Lynn''s steps never stopped. They were shot at each other.


    But at this time, when four people passed a bend, the front suddenly sounded machine gun sound.


    On the winding walkway, fortifications have been set up.


    When two machine guns were ready, they waited for four people to pass by, so that they could have a turtle in a jar.


    Four people scurrying back to the corner.


    Lynn looked at the other three in a daze.


    Eyes full of contempt, depending on the three of them is really not reliable.


    Lynn''s body suddenly unfolded, he stepped on the wall, jumped up with his strength, and shook his hands to shoot several times in a row.


    Several machine gunners on the opposite side didn''t even have time to react, so all of them were shot by Lynn.


    "You can come out."


    All three followed Lynn carefully.


    Lynn''s pace began to pick up and she didn''t want to put it off any longer.


    She needs to solve the battle as soon as possible. The longer she drags on, the worse for her.


    With the three people behind, looking at lin''en that is like the protagonist in the film.


    The bullets barely hit her, and she was able to kill one person with each shot.


    Lynn rushes directly into a ring court with many doors around it.


    There was a constant rush out of the door, and Lynn''s bullets were faster.


    The desert eagle was used as a machine gun by her, and it was shot without any loss.


    However, Lynn suddenly found that the bullets were gone and was about to pick up the enemy''s weapons from the ground.


    A figure suddenly fell from the sky, and a huge fist hit Lynn.


    Lynn quickly raised his arms to block, the other side hit Lynn.


    Lynn stepped back and looked up at the man.


    The sudden big man strode towards Lynn.


    Lynn''s feet burst into force and rushed to the big man.


    As soon as the big one came back, Lynn slipped down, and in the process, the big one hit his right rib.


    The big one is in pain and his arm is slightly shrunk.


    Lynn, like the old snake tree, turned over to the big man''s shoulder.


    The legs were coiled around the big man''s neck, and then there was a strangulation. The big man''s neck was twisted.


    Just then, the door that came behind the four suddenly closed.


    The four doors in front of the ring court came out a dozen people dressed the same.


    They were all empty handed and looked at the four indifferently.


    These people have men and women, but the whole body exudes a cold air.


    They are like sentimental killing weapons.


    "Hey, Michael, they look cold. They didn''t just come out of the icehouse, did they?"


    "They are x weapons. They are all laboratories that purchase children, then conduct brainwashing training, and then use x potions to strengthen them. They are proficient in any fighting skills and fighting methods." Michael said in a dignified voice.Though they were bare handed, their threat was far stronger than the common enemies Lynn had dealt with before.


    At this time, the horn of the ring court sounded: "Lynn bifus, you are very special. You are the most special work that I started to build the laboratory. Maybe you can become the first successful work of the laboratory. Now in front of you, there are 12 x weapons in the fifth period, which can defeat them or be killed by them."


    "Come on Lynn, I''ll take care of you." Cried Chen.


    Lynn turned around and saw Chen Yu sitting on the stone bench beside him, waving his arms.


    Lynn''s angry liver pain, only Michael came to her side.


    "Lynn, I''ll try to share it with you."


    Lynn shook his head. "No, go with them and hide behind. You can''t deal with these x weapons."


    "But..." Michael looked at Lynn hesitantly.


    AIMEL came to Chen Yu''s side: "Chen, isn''t it not good for us to do this?"


    "What''s wrong? Why don''t you go up and help? "


    "Well Forget it. " AIMEL is also a bully.


    "We are actually saving our strength. We have to wait until the key moment, such as catching sterling."


    "Yes, you are right. We are not afraid. We are saving our strength."


    ¡­¡­


    "Director, can Lynn bifus win?" Asked strang.


    "To believe our works, Lynn bifus should have grown to the sixth issue. In a short period of one month, she has jumped three levels in a row, so I think she is likely to succeed." Said the supervisor.


    Finally, the two sides moved.


    Lynn is as fast as a cheetah, as fast as lightning, as powerful as Mount Tai.


    The supervisor looks at Lynn''s picture in the monitoring with his eyes shining. X weapons fall down one by one.


    But the supervisor was not unhappy at all. Instead, he was full of joy: "perfect. It''s so perfect. It''s totally different from those weapons. It''s speed, power, and precision like a computer."


    "She can be more perfect! She can be more perfect! " "Send a regiment of soldiers out," cried the chief. "I want to see what the limits of Lynn bifus are."

 Chapter 813

    Ka -


    Michael and AIMEL see that Chen Zhu is actually holding a handful of melon seeds and gnawing at them.


    Both of them look silly: "where are the melon seeds from?"


    Brother, this is the battlefield. Please be a little more serious.


    In their eyes, Chen Yu is a freak.


    He has no idea what fear is.


    He was not nervous at all in such a thrilling fight.


    Don''t you worry at all?


    You know, Lynn is their strongest force.


    Once Lynn loses, they''re going to die.


    "Chen, aren''t you afraid?"


    "Well..." Chen fumbled his chin: "if Lynn loses, I will surrender. Anyway, I will not die for the time being as their running dog."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Do you want to put so shameless words, said so calm?


    It has to be said that Lynn''s fighting posture is so beautiful.


    Every move is just right. The move is deadly.


    Never use half of your strength, the least of your strength to get the most results.


    Finally, the last x weapon was killed by Lynn.


    "Beautiful." Chen Yu took the lead in clapping: "it''s so beautiful."


    Lynn looked at Chen Yu, his face getting cold.


    "If you, and you, can''t show your worth, then you don''t have to follow us anymore."


    "It doesn''t count to cheer you up?"


    Lynn''s eyes were cold. "Do you think I''m kidding you?"


    "Isn''t it?"


    "Go away!" Lynn snorted coldly and pointed his dagger at Chen Yu: "don''t show up in front of me again, otherwise, even if they don''t kill you, I will kill you."


    "Miss Lynn This Is it none of my business? "


    "AIMEL, why are you like this? Shouldn''t we go forward and backward together?" "We should be a bit tough," Chen said as he pulled AIMEL


    Chen Yu went up two steps and shouted, "do you think we can''t leave here without you?"


    "Ah Chen... " AIMEL''s face is gloomy. Chen Yu has already made a decision for him.


    Lynn and Michael don''t want to talk to Chen Yuduo either. They turn around and walk into the front door.


    "Chen, what shall we do now?"


    "Of course, we found the old bastard named sterling. Didn''t we say, put his head in the toilet?"


    "But Can we find that old bastard alive? "


    "It doesn''t matter. Anyway, people here have gone to find Lynn and Michael. No one will take care of us, so we are both safer."


    "Is that so?"


    "Of course."


    "So which of the four front doors are we going to take?"


    "Point soldiers, point generals, point to which is which This. "


    "Are you too casual?"


    "No, I''m proficient in Chinese metaphysics. It''s a very scientific choice. Let''s go. It''s the only way."


    AIMEL followed Chen Yu and entered one of the doors.


    Behind the door is a straight walkway. Chen Chu looks up at the monitor at the corner of the eye wall and jumps up to break it off.


    "Which way does this lead to?"


    "I don''t know, but there is no one, which means that my guess is correct. All the people in this lab have gone to find Lynn, so we are more dangerous to follow him. Do you think my decision is very wise?"


    "Well I always think it''s not good for us to be deserters like this. "


    At this time, they came to the corner of the aisle, only to see a fat man sitting at the end of the corner, behind which was a hatch.


    The fat man saw Chen Yu and AIMEL coming and looked at them warily.


    "What do you do?"


    Chen Yu hit fat man in the face with a fist: "dry... You... Grandpa."


    The fat man was knocked out by a blow and didn''t get up.


    "What''s behind this door?"


    "Go in and have a look."


    When they got into the door, they cried out in surprise, "this is the food reserve of the laboratory."


    "First of all." Chen simply picked up a package of sausage and tore it.


    AIMEL is not polite either. He was locked up for a month.


    In this month, he didn''t eat well.


    All of a sudden, AIMEL smelled the smoke and turned his head.


    Chen Yu lit a fire: "what are you going to do? Are you going to set fire? "


    "No, barbecue. You see so much fresh food. Don''t you think barbecue is very enjoyable?"


    Barbecue in someone''s food store?


    AIMEL did not know how big Chen''s heart was....


    "Damn, how did these two bastards get into our food storage?" The supervisor looked at the monitor and shouted, "Falk, they are barbecue!"


    All the principal of the laboratory, looking at Chen Yu and AIMEL in the food storage warehouse, were eyeing the fire.


    "I''ll send for them at once."


    "There''s a lot of X potions in it." Said strang.


    Everyone''s face changed, and the supervisor yelled, "why do you store X in the food storage?"


    "Because Because I think no one will go there... "


    Yes, he does think so, but Chen Yu and AIMEL are two people who have no idea to break into the food storage warehouse.


    "But the safe is reinforced. They don''t have a password either. It''s impossible to open it."


    ¡­¡­


    "Chen, come and have a look. There is a safe here."


    Chen Yu came to AIMEL''s side and saw a inlaid safe.


    Chen Chu reached out directly and opened the door of the safe.


    "Well, you seem to have a much better absorption of X than me. I haven''t pulled it apart for a long time." Said AIMEL.


    Chen and AIMEL saw that all the safes were filled with X potions, with marks on each bottle.


    There are three shelves with hundreds of bottles of X medicine.


    Chen took it up and directly opened a bottle and poured it into his mouth: "eh, it tastes good."


    "Is it drinkable?" AIMEL picked up a bottle, too.


    Although he doesn''t study medicine, he also knows that he can''t take too many drugs.


    What''s more, it''s a drug that doesn''t know the mechanism at all.


    AIMEL also opened a bottle, but the tongue just touched a little bit, it felt burning.


    "Wow What''s the matter? " AIMEL threw the X potion away, covered his mouth and cried painfully.


    "What''s the matter?" Chen asked, puzzled.


    "I don''t know. If I pour a drop into my mouth, it will burn my mouth."


    "Why? I think it''s delicious. " The confusion on Chen''s face.


    "Isn''t this x medicine for people?" Said AIMEL angrily.


    Burp -


    Chen Zhu burps and drinks all the X-ray medicines.


    More than a hundred bottles of X-rays were all in his stomach.


    AIMEL looks stupid. How can I drink it?

 Chapter 814

    Wow -


    at the next moment, Chen Yu vomited.


    "You can''t drink too much, Hu If you drink too much of this stuff, it''s on top. "


    AIMEL is completely speechless. Are you drinking too much?


    All of a sudden, there was a sound of footsteps outside. AIMEL reacted so quickly that he immediately grabbed their only gun and shot at the door.


    Chen Zhu''s eyes are about to fall out: "Wow, you are so powerful?"


    Chen Chu looked at the door, and a dozen people died outside.


    AIMEL''s face was pale. He looked at the dead man at the door of his eyes. Wow, he also vomited.


    "Just along the way, Lynn killed so many people. I didn''t see such a big reaction from you."


    "That''s different Wow Let me puke a little longer. " AIMEL''s got all the food out.


    "No way See you puke, I also want Wow... "


    "What did you eat just now? How disgusting... "


    "Do you think you are better than me? Wow... "


    "What are you doing with my clothes? Don''t rub it on my clothes. "


    AIMEL pulled his clothes, looked at the corpse, and vomited again.


    Chen Chu spits out all the things: "let''s go. We can''t leave until the strengthened x weapons come."


    Chen Yu and AIMEL each carried a large amount of food in their arms, and then a fire set the food storage warehouse on fire.


    And the executives who have been monitoring them all the time, their noses are crooked.


    Chen Yu and AIMEL walk and eat at the same time, totally wandering around like their own home.


    "I vomited so much just now, and I''m hungry again."


    Just then, a man appeared in the corridor.


    A woman in leather, with a dirty braid and a low head, can see some color lines on her face.


    At this time, a pair of bone spurs were slowly extended from the fist of the leather clad woman, and the vision of the wolf claws of Wolverine was extended.


    "Do you think this woman is very powerful?"


    "He doesn''t look like an x-weapon."


    The leather woman also wore a metal collar around her neck, with a flashing green light on it.


    "AIMEL, I think your performance just now was excellent, or I''ll give you this as well?"


    "No, absolutely not!" "This woman doesn''t look easy to mess with, she will definitely die," AIMEL refused immediately


    At this time, the leather woman rushed to Chen Yu and AIMEL.


    All of a sudden, there was a gunshot in the back, and the woman''s head exploded in an instant.


    Chen Yu and AIMEL look up, it''s Lynn.


    But at the moment, Lynn seems to have suffered a lot of injuries. His abdomen and thigh are bleeding. Michael helps Lynn.


    "Are you two still alive?" Lynn was a little pale. "Give me food."


    Chen Yu and AIMEL give the food to Lynn, who pours it into his mouth.


    At this time, the wound on her body is bleeding rapidly, and at the same time, the wound is actually healing at the speed visible to the naked eye.


    "Amazing resilience."


    Chen Yu looks at lin''en in surprise. His resilience is stronger than his own.


    Lynn seems to be able to quickly recover from the injury by supplementing the body with food.


    Lynn was eating, and suddenly he passed out.


    ¡­¡­


    "Supervisor, Lynn bifus is in a coma. Would you like to send someone to recycle it?" Asked strang.


    "No, I want to see her potential. Maybe she can bring me a bigger surprise."


    The supervisor looks at Lynn in the surveillance with his eyes shining. He seems to be expecting something.


    "Supervisor, she She seems to be... "


    "That''s right, she should be in the seventh phase of growth now."


    "How could it be?"


    The supervisor looked at Lynn excitedly: "it must be true, there will be no mistake. She entered the seventh stage in a normal state, and she is likely to grow to the eighth stage! Perfect form. "


    Strawn''s breathing has also become short, how many years?


    How many years has he been in this laboratory?


    Is the perfect experiment finally coming?


    "Give her a little time. Don''t send someone over for now. Don''t interrupt her evolution." Said the supervisor.


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, Chen Yu suddenly felt a wave of pajamas.


    "I seem to be a little sleepy. Let me have a rest and call me when I leave." Chen said.


    "Chen, this is not the time to rest." AIMEL has a black face.


    "No I am very sleepy now, very sleepy... "


    He found that Chen Yu was completely regardless of time and place.


    Since he woke up, he has not shown a little panic at all.It''s just a willful character.


    Chen Zhu sat directly in the corner of the wall and closed his eyes.


    Chen also knows that it''s not time to sleep, but Chen is sleepy.


    But Michael and AIMEL are very nervous.


    Even Lynn. After all, she''s in a coma because of her injuries.


    But Chen Yu went too far.


    It''s total laziness at all times and places.


    Three hours later, Lynn opened his eyes and took a deep breath.


    "Lynn, that''s great. Are you awake?" Michael looked at Lynn in surprise: "I was really worried that they would attack at this time. It seems that the supervisor is confused. He actually missed such a good opportunity."


    "How could he disturb me at this time." Lynn looked at the camera and said, "he wants to get a perfect experiment, right? Director. "


    "Lynn, you mean he gave you time on purpose?"


    "That''s right." Lin en suddenly found Chen Yu on the ground: "why is he asleep?"


    "He He said he was tired. "


    "Forget it. Let''s go. It''s time to settle the bill with them."


    "Wait Chen Wait for us. " AIMEL knew that it was impossible for them to go out alive, so he had to wake Chen Yu up now: "Chen, wake up, wake up."


    However, Chen Yu slept soundly and showed no sign of waking up at all.


    "Hurry up if you want to come, I won''t wait for you." Lynn looked down at AIMEL.


    "But..."


    "Since he wants to sleep, let him sleep here forever." Lynn has no sympathy for Chen Yu.


    "I carry him on my back." Said AIMEL.


    AIMEL picked up Chen and followed Lynn behind.


    Thanks to his good physical fitness, Chen''s weight is not too much of a burden for him.


    They came to a ring again, but this ring is bigger than the one before.


    The ring court is at least the size of two basketball courts, with plenty of seats around it.


    When they came in, the back door closed again.


    At this time, the director, Strawn and other leaders all came to the audience.


    "Lynn bifus! You look really beautiful now. Be a part of us. You will not be tested any more. You will share great wealth with us. "

 Chapter 815

    Lynn is no longer the ignorant girl a year ago.


    She is no longer the silly girl who was sent to the car by her parents and then sent to the lab for some reason.


    She is no longer naive. Her brain now has the ability to operate and think. She may rank among the top 100 in human history.


    "Is that your last word?" Lynn looked up at the supervisor.


    The supervisor was not angry either. He stood up and came to the fence. He supported his elbows on the fence with a relaxed expression on his face.


    "You have one last test to do."


    The supervisor takes out a remote control and presses the red button on it.


    Then, the door around the ring Court opened.


    Ten men came out of it, and they were all like the weakened version of the Wolverine leather lady.


    They were all wearing leather clothes and trousers, and a collar around their neck.


    "You think they stopped me from killing you?" Lynn looked at these people disdainfully.


    She has heard in the past that in addition to x weapons in the laboratory.


    There is another wave of more advanced weapons, collectively known as the Legion.


    These dogs with collars are soldiers in the army.


    "You can try it." The supervisor made a gesture.


    At this time, the soldiers began to change.


    One woman''s arms turned into two tentacles.


    There was also a soldier who had a bone spur like a hedgehog.


    Others have four arms. If they are matched with two heads, they are really three heads and six arms.


    Anyway, all these soldiers have deformed limbs.


    "They are all failure products. Although they grow to the sixth stage, their limbs have changed, which is caused by their gene recombination failure." "But you are not the same, I don''t know what happened to you. As long as you unlock your secrets, it will be the greatest discovery in human history, and human beings will also usher in comprehensive evolution."


    Now Chen Yu is lying behind AIMEL.


    AIMEL suddenly turned his head. "Chen, are you awake?"


    "No." Chen Yu''s eyes are still closed.


    AIMEL immediately threw Chen Yu on the ground: "you''ve been awake for a long time?"


    "How do you know?"


    "I feel your breathing rhythm change." AIMEL looked at Chen Yu angrily, "why didn''t you say that earlier?"


    "In fact, I just want to see when you find me awake." Chen Chu stood up and looked around: "these things are changed after drinking x potion? Faker, I''m not going to be like them, am I


    "Don''t worry, according to the old bald man, our constitution determines that we can''t grow to their level. At most four years, we will die of the complete collapse of the DNA helix."


    "Don''t worry? How can I rest assured? I would rather be a ghost like them than live for three or four years. "


    Chen looked at the soldiers and at Lynn.


    "Lynn, get rid of these things and get those bastards. I''m going to stuff their heads in the toilet."


    "I''ll pull a shis toilet first." Added AIMEL.


    Chen Chu looks back at AIMEL and says, "let''s brew now."


    In the eyes of executives and others, Chen Yu, AIMEL and Michael are like three clowns.


    "Puncture, kill the three of them first."


    The army soldier with bone spurs on his back bent down and pointed the bone spurs at Chen Yu and others.


    Puff -


    the bone spurs behind the Army soldiers called puncture shot at three people.


    "I''ll go. I can launch." Chen Yu easily avoided the attack of bone stab: "unfortunately, the accuracy is a little bit poor, can''t shoot Again, again. "


    Compared with Chen''s easy avoidance, Michael and AIMEL are much more difficult.


    Chen Yu grabbed a bone spur and said, "it seems good to take it home as a collection."


    Chen Yu''s words infuriated the puncture, which rolled the body and turned it.


    The whole person is like a rotating electric saw, which directly rolls over to Chen Zhu.


    Chen Yu''s body gives way and the puncture passes by him.


    Chen Yu then inserted the bone spur in his hand into the puncture head: "give it back to you."


    Puncture directly by their own bone spurs, lying on the ground motionless.


    Everyone was stunned for a moment, but everyone didn''t expect that Chen Yu could solve an army soldier so easily.


    You know, Chen Yu is the first phase of X potion, and everyone in the army is the sixth phase.


    The strength gap is seven or eight times, not at one level at all.


    But Chen Yu could easily kill an army soldier."Chen You killed a monster? " AIMEL''s face is unbelievable.


    "That''s funny. Is he juggling?" Chen said, rolling his white eyes.


    "Kill them all except Lynn!" The supervisor felt that his Majesty was provoked. In a rage, he angrily pointed to Chen Yu.


    Lynn started at the same time. Lynn''s movements were as fast as lightning.


    But these soldiers are all gifted. For example, the army soldier whose hands have become tentacles has a great power of waving his arms.


    Head down to Lynn. After Lynn avoids, he hits the ground with his tentacles and directly smashes two horrible marks on the concrete floor.


    Lynn dodged and fought back quickly. She had a bone spur in her hand and stabbed it directly into the tentacler''s neck.


    Chen Yu and AIMEL enter the theatre mode again. Michael wants to help, but his strength is limited and he can''t help at all.


    "Lynn, come on!"


    "Chen, don''t you go up to help?"


    "I exist as a secret weapon. It''s not time for me to give these little fish to Lynn."


    Michael looked back at Chen Yu and said, "if you can''t help me, don''t be cynical there."


    At this time, Chen Yu uploaded a telephone ring.


    All eyes fell on Chen Yu.


    Then Chen Yu calmly picked up the phone: "fari, I''m sorry that I disappeared quietly for a day. I''m sorry that I worried you. I promise I won''t do it next time, but I''m a patient who is very difficult. I may have a few hours to go home, um I know that if this patient can''t be saved, I will personally send him to God. "


    The supervisor turned to sterling and said, "you didn''t take the phone off him?"


    "Here It''s impossible I checked him and he couldn''t have hidden the phone... " Stram looked at Chen Yu doubtfully, and he didn''t understand where Chen Yu pulled out the phone.


    "Chen, why don''t you call the police?"


    "If you call the police, isn''t your Shituo in vain?"

 Chapter 816

    "I really want that now..."


    "Hold it. Think about it. You''ve been locked up for a month. Think about it again. There''s almost no one to talk with you this month. Hold it."


    "But I can''t help it."


    "All right, you stay where you are."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± "Do you have any paper?" said AIMEL, grimacing


    "Look for them."


    "Forget it, I''ll take it."


    "Lynn, come on, it''s almost out of control here."


    Lynn just blew up a man''s lower body with a move to raise his legs.


    Can''t stand it? You don''t have any enemies. Can''t you tell me?


    Are you doing the right thing with the air?


    "Chen, don''t disturb Lynn, don''t distract her."


    AIMEL really didn''t want Lynn to be in a situation because of his physiological needs.


    He has found out that Chen Yu is just here to make trouble.


    Chen''s greatest contribution may be just two cheers.


    Really, only two.


    Twenty minutes later, Lynn finally killed all the soldiers.


    Lynn looked up at the executives in the audience.


    "Now it''s your turn. Are you ready to die?"


    The supervisor and others are still not in a hurry. They are still indifferent: "Lynn, I''ll give you the last chance to think about it and give up the confrontation. After all, you are our most important experimental body. We don''t want you to have problems."


    "Are you begging for mercy now?" Lynn felt that the director had run out of options.


    There was a smile on the supervisor''s face and he pressed the second black button on the remote control.


    At this time, the ground opened a mechanical door, revealing a stone chamber below.


    Roar -


    a roar came from below, and a huge figure jumped up from below.


    This is a giant monster five meters tall. This giant monster has almost no human appearance.


    The skin is dark red, the upper body is very large, especially the arms, just like the hammer, the lower body is slightly short.


    A round head, no ears, a pair of tentacles on the forehead, looks like some kind of sensory organ.


    There was a deafening roar from a large, bloody mouth, and a metal collar around his neck.


    Everyone''s face changed, even Lynn took a few steps back.


    She thought she was ready for everything, but when the monster appeared, she was still scared.


    There was a dangerous smell in the monster.


    Yes, let her feel the danger!


    "Dead This time it''s dead. How can humans defeat this monster? " AIMEL''s face was bloodless with fear.


    Lynn finally made an all-out gesture.


    This time she finally felt uncertain and scared.


    "Let me give you a grand introduction. It''s your brother. At least in terms of the structure of DNA helix, you should be the closest to it." "It''s called the devil," said the supervisor


    All of a sudden, Lynn should lunge to the devil, and the bone spurs in his hands stab the devil''s abdomen.


    But she attacked the devil with all her strength, and she was unharmed.


    The bone stab broke unexpectedly, but it didn''t pierce the devil''s skin.


    The demon was enraged by Lynn''s sudden attack and clapped his paw at him.


    Bang -


    Lynn flew out and hit the wall heavily.


    A mouthful of blood vomited out, and her body functions were rapidly repairing her body.


    But it also made her in a weak body and a lot of weak.


    Lynn''s mind was spinning so fast that the monster''s power was above itself.


    This monster is definitely the most powerful creature on land.


    Even if they are now the seventh stage of strength, overall evolution of physical fitness.


    But there is no victory in the contrast of power.


    I am small in size, so I am quick and agile.


    I should be able to take advantage of it.


    Lynn''s eyes turned, and he began to look for the fragile part of the monster.


    Eyes!


    Lynn''s eyes locked the demon''s eyes, and his figure moved again.


    She broke out at the fastest speed and rushed to the devil like Li Xuan''s arrow.


    However, the devil did not attack as she calculated, but he took the initiative to avoid Lynn''s attack, and then he would give a fist.


    Lynn quickly blocked the front door with his arms, and took the fist of the demon king.


    There is no doubt that Lynn was blown out again.


    "Lynn!" Michael was so nervous and worried that he wanted to rush forward to help Lynn.


    But Lynn cried, "don''t come up. You''re not the opponent of this monster. You''ll only make trouble when you come up.""Come on, Lynn, come on!"


    "Chen, don''t make a mess And don''t draw the monster''s attention. " AIMEL''s face was full of despair.


    The most powerful force on their side has been completely suppressed by this monster.


    Of course, Lynn didn''t give up.


    She is still fighting back, but the effect is not obvious.


    I''m afraid she''s down now if she doesn''t have strong resilience.


    This monster, called the demon king, is so powerful.


    Lynn''s heart moved, and she began to lead to the direction of the director consciously when the devil pursued her.


    The devil hit the bottom of the audience and half of the audience collapsed in an instant.


    The supervisor, sterling and others all fell to pieces.


    Of course, they are all strengthened, so they are not injured.


    "Fool, you fool!" The chief roared at the devil.


    That''s why he has been pursuing the perfect evolutionary individual. The devil is really powerful.


    Even far beyond the powerful category of the seventh issue.


    But its IQ is too low, which is quite different from the same seventh issue of Lynn.


    It''s just a monster, a beast.


    It''s not the perfect evolution he''s after.


    What he needs is an individual who is at the perfect level of wisdom, strength and self-healing ability.


    It''s not a beast that only knows how to destroy and kill.


    The devil turned a blind eye to the abuse of the supervisor, but continued to look for Lynn.


    Although Lynn just avoided the devil''s attack, she was also affected by the collapse of the audience.


    The devil looked at Lynn and raised his huge fist again.


    Just then, a small stone hit the devil''s head.


    Michael shouted, "come on, bastard, come to Grandpa''s side."


    As expected, the devil gave up Lynn and turned to Chen Yu.


    AIMEL is scared to pee. Brother, you''re going to die. Don''t drag us.


    Chen Chu pulled Michael away. "OK, I''ll take it next."


    Michael and AIMEL both look at Chen Yu with unbelievable faces.


    From the beginning to the end, Chen Yu did not bring any help to their small team except for verbal harassment.


    Why are you brave all of a sudden?


    Does he know that he must die, so he plans to be a hero before he dies?

 Chapter 817

    "Chen, aren''t you afraid?" Amy''s face was full of wonder.


    It''s not a joke. This time it''s really going to kill people.


    What''s more, they don''t have Lynn''s super resilience.


    As long as this monster punches, it will be enough to make them crumble.


    Just look at the monster that just smashed a third of the audience.


    It''s enough to know that the power of this monster is absolutely beyond most of the creatures on earth.


    Lynn stood up again and shouted, "idiot, you get out of here. Do you want to die?"


    The supervisor holds his arms to his chest and smiles with disapproval.


    All but Lynn are going to die today.


    At this time, the devil has come to Chen Yu.


    Such a five meter tall monster stood in front of Chen Yu, who was too small.


    The devil raised his right arm and thumped him down.


    Everyone seemed to see the result that Chen was about to be beaten into meat sauce.


    Chen Yu raised his left arm and propped it up.


    Chen Yu''s standing ground broke in an instant, just like a spider''s web.


    The power of the devil''s fist is not so strong.


    Chen Yu felt about seven or eight tons of hammering force.


    Everyone was shocked by the terrible blow of the devil.


    However, everyone was even more shocked that Chen Yu blocked the devil''s fist with one hand.


    "How could it be?"


    Everyone''s brain is blank. How can it be?


    Executives and others have been unable to think.


    Lynn, AIMEL and Michael are also brain dead.


    He''s just a person who wakes up in the first phase. Why can he bear the attack of a seventh phase mutant monster?


    The strength of the two sides is not equal at all, and there is a big gap in body shape.


    But Chen Yu caught the blow.


    The devil held his fists together and fell from Chen Yu''s head again.


    Chen Yu waved his left arm and took the devil''s fist again.


    At the same time, swing your right arm and hit the devil''s fists.


    Bang -


    the devil flew out and swept across the audience.


    The audience collapsed.


    Everyone has been stunned.


    They couldn''t believe what was happening.


    Has the demon been shot?


    What''s the matter with this guy?


    The devil stood up again, with a deafening roar in his mouth.


    Chen''s counterattack made him more furious.


    At the foot of the devil, he rushed to Chen Yu with all his strength.


    At this moment, all the powers of the demon king burst out.


    It''s like a cannonball rushing to Chen Yu.


    Chen took two steps forward and swung out his right arm.


    The air rubs the fist like a burning iron.


    The air throughout the ring was compressed by this blow.


    When the devil''s fist collided with Chen Yu''s fist.


    The devil''s fist is collapsing, like a broken balloon.


    Although the devil is big, he doesn''t have much advantage over Chen Yu''s past rivals.


    It''s probably the same as the Minotaur Chen met in the crypt''s pyramid.


    Half of the devil''s body was damaged by Chen Yu''s fist power.


    Everyone looked at the scene with incredible eyes.


    Lynn looks at Chen Yu in shock. Why does Chen Yu have such a terrible power?


    He is clearly only the first stage of evolution, but even the seventh stage of mutant monsters, can not compete with his strength.


    "It seems that you haven''t seen the real devil before. This kind of kid even means devil king." The disdain on Chen''s face.


    There was a sharp flash in the supervisor''s eyes, and he pressed the remote control in his hand.


    Suddenly, the metal collar around the devil''s neck exploded.


    The terrible explosion flame and impact attacked Chen Yu, and immediately engulfed him.


    "Bad..." Everyone was shocked to see Chen Yu engulfed by the explosion.


    Lynn, who was closer, was shaken by the shock wave.


    Michael and AIMEL lay on the ground, avoiding the shock.


    However, when they raised their heads, the flames went out, but Chen was still standing.


    The devil has become a headless body, but Chen Yu is standing in the same place unharmed.


    Everyone''s face is full of wonder.


    The supervisor obviously couldn''t accept the result and looked at Chen Yu in a daze: "how could it be Then That''s three kilograms of TNT! How could you... "


    What is the concept of three kilogram TNT?A grenade with a capacity of 50g TNT can kill humans within 10 meters, and 3kg is equivalent to the power of 60 homogeneous grenades.


    But can''t even kill Chen Yu?


    Chen Yu looked at stelan and said, "now it''s time to calculate our account."


    "What kind of monster are you?" she said


    Chen''s strength is far beyond the limit of the eighth phase of X-ray.


    Even if the devil evolved to the eighth stage again, it could not be Chen''s opponent.


    The gap in power is too big.


    But it''s unreasonable. The evolution result of X-agent is the limit that he calculated that human can reach.


    Why can Chen Yu exceed this limit?


    Chen Yu walked towards the supervisor and others.


    "Don''t come back!" "If you come here again, I''ll press the self destruct device. Maybe the explosion can''t kill you, but it can let you be buried here forever," the supervisor threatened


    "Don''t make fun of people. It''s not a movie," Chen chuckled


    Chen Yu still walked towards them.


    There was a sneer on the supervisor''s face and he pressed the self destruct button.


    The whole base was shaking violently.


    "My day, it''s really self destructed..."


    "Run."


    Chen Yu looked at the eye supervisor and others, and rushed to kill them.


    Chen was afraid that the explosion would not really kill them all, so he killed them directly.


    "Chen, I haven''t run yet Come on. " AIMEL ran to the exit.


    Lynn and Michael are also sprinting.


    Chen Yu soon caught up with them.


    At this time, a heat wave came in front of them, and they immediately stopped.


    Chen Yu took the lead: "follow me."


    Chen raised his right arm and absorbed the flames coming from the corridor.


    "Which way?" Chen Chu turned to Lin en and asked.


    "Turn left." Lynn is leading the way behind him.


    Chen Yu''s speed is very fast. Every time he passes, the explosion flame will disappear inexplicably.


    A road section of the rock fell from the top, Chen Yu went up, directly hands up the boulder, let everyone through.


    Ten minutes of running and escaping, everyone finally escaped from the underground laboratory.


    At this time, the ground began to collapse, and people ran hundreds of meters, which escaped from the scope of the collapse.

 Chapter 818

    At the moment, only Chen Yu is still calm. Lynn, Michael and AIMEL can''t calm down.


    Chen is calm because even if he is buried in the ground, he has a way out.


    After all, he has a space ring, which has a lot of food.


    Others have a sense of the afterlife.


    That ten minute journey is really breathtaking for them.


    If Chen Yu is not the first, if Lynn is not the guide, maybe they will be buried forever in the lab.


    "Well, it''s fun to experience games with you. Goodbye."


    Games? Is this a game for you?


    Everyone was speechless, but they couldn''t argue.


    This disaster is indeed without threat to Chen Yu.


    If he wants to, he can come out unimpeded.


    All the X weapons in the lab, as well as the Legion, and even the last monster, can''t cause any threat.


    It''s no wonder that he has always been a light-hearted man with a relaxed attitude.


    Chen took two steps and stopped again: "by the way, if you need a doctor, I can give you a preferential price."


    The three men stood there, watching Chen Yu go away.


    They also left. It''s really not worth their memory here.


    The car was still there, as if it had only been an hour.


    After four people left the ruins, one came to the surrounding of the ruins.


    "Boss, there''s an accident in lab three."


    "Lab three? Where is it? "


    "Fifty kilometers northeast of Los Angeles."


    "What happened? Can data be recycled? "


    "It can''t be recovered. The whole laboratory has collapsed and sunk into the ground. In this case, it should be caused by the startup of self destruct device."


    ¡­¡­


    When Chen Yu returned home, fari was not happy when she saw him.


    "I''m sorry to worry you, Fanny."


    Chen Yu also has a headache, which is a complete accident.


    I thought it was just an ordinary customer, but I actually put myself under house arrest.


    "Do you know how worried I am about you, and you can''t get through to the front of the phone."


    I don''t know how many calls she made during the day.


    In the past, when Chen Yu disappeared for a day, he would tell her.


    But I didn''t say a word this time.


    Plus the phone can''t get through, which makes fari so worried.


    It is also natural to be angry with Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu, at best or at worst, finally let fari get rid of his anger.


    But the most sad thing for Chen is little Gelin.


    I didn''t see each other for a day. Little Gelin was stunned for three seconds before she threw herself on Chen Yu.


    Children''s memory points are very strange.


    For children, they remember things for a short time.


    If a person disappears for a few days, children''s memories will be blurred.


    Chen Yu and fali, holding little Gelin, sat at the top of the inner pill in the middle of the lake.


    No matter when and where, it''s the most comfortable time for Chen Yu.


    Little Gelin lies on Nathan and wants to eat it.


    Chen Yu quickly pulls up little Gelin.


    The inner Dan is so hard, and its shell is as rough as stone.


    Little Gelin''s mouth will be full of blood if she picks it up.


    Little Gelin doesn''t know how to be afraid at all. Chen Yu dare not let little Gelin take risks.


    In an instant, it was getting dark.


    A family of three sat together, plus the baby in Fanny''s stomach, enjoying the quiet moment.


    The red clouds shine on the west wind, and the stars hold the bright moon.


    Until it was getting dark, the three returned to the shore.


    By this time, the evil devil is ready for dinner.


    Now Chen Yu has started to feed little Gelin some rice porridge.


    Of course, it''s mainly milk powder.


    Children''s stomach digestion function is weak, but they can''t digest complex food.


    This is a process that needs to be adapted. The transformation of food is from milk powder to millet porridge or rice paste, and then to lean meat porridge.


    In half a year or so, we can wean.


    Some children are not completely weaned at the age of four or five, which is not good for them.


    As early as possible to feed children some miscellaneous food, weaning is easier.


    Little Gelin was holding a bowl about the size of her face, drinking porridge while it flowed to both sides.


    Then Xiong DA and Xiong Er began to lick the porridge on the ground.


    Little Gelin finished a bowl of porridge, just like taking a bath, her whole body was full of porridge.Chen Yu and fari didn''t feed her. The main thing was to cultivate xiaogelin''s independent ability.


    But Chen Yu didn''t want to bathe xiaogelin because she would climb on the ground and go into the water later.


    Chen Yu only bathes her when she is going to bed.


    As long as she is in her own territory, little Gelin is safe.


    Although the territory is large, Chen is not worried about her leaving.


    the whole territory is his eyeliner. Little Ge Lin can''t lose it.


    "Chen, the grapes are ripe. Can we make wine with grapes now?" Asked fari.


    Chen Yu smiled bitterly. The grape tree that was almost forgotten by fari was remembered by her again.


    From the time the seeds were planted, Farrie rarely cared for the trees.


    Almost all of them are evil spirits caring for the grape trees.


    I didn''t expect that at this moment, she remembered again.


    "Fari, the fruit of the grape in the past few years is not rich in sugar. I''m afraid it can''t be used to make wine." Chen said.


    "But I feel sweet."


    "Sweet?" Chen is not sure.


    After all, the mirror lake is full of vitality, which is totally different from other places.


    After dinner, Chen and fari came to the vineyard in the backyard.


    Chen picked a grape and put it in his mouth.


    So sweet, so juicy!


    This sweet and fleshy taste is much better than the grapes he has eaten.


    And it''s a natural grape without any chemical fertilizer or pesticide.


    However, the growth of grapes is very good. Each grape has a large and rich fruit.


    "Well, yes." Chen Zhu nodded.


    "How to make wine?" Asked fari.


    "First let the bad devil collect all the grapes." Chen said.


    Their vineyard is not big either. Two acres of grape trees actually produce a ton of grapes.


    "Fanny, pick some and give them to our friends." Chen said.


    "Well, good."


    At this time, the princess did not know when, came to a basket of grapes picked by evil spirits, grabbed a bunch of grapes and put them into her mouth.


    The princess likes the taste very much. Chen Zhu and fali usually don''t let it come.


    Today it finally got the grapes it wanted.


    King Kong also liked the taste. He grabbed a bunch of grapes.


    One ton of this grape is not enough for both of them.


    "Don''t eat any more. It''s not enough to make wine. Do you want to drink this wine?" Chen Chu said after drinking.


    Chen Yu has never forbidden drinking to his pets.


    For example, a princess would drink beer.

 Chapter 819

    The princess understood people''s words. When she heard that she could drink wine, she immediately stopped eating it.


    King Kong didn''t like wine very much, but he was always full of fear of Chen Yu.


    Chen took five kilograms of grapes, and with Fanny, he took little Gerin.


    First I went to Bennet and Mary''s.


    Knock on the house of banter, banter sees Chen Yu and fari at the door, and immediately welcomes them in with a big smile.


    Mary came out of the kitchen: "Chen, Fanny My God, is this lovely little angel your child? "


    Fanny smiled and nodded. She also regarded little Gelin as her own child.


    Mary couldn''t help but hold little Gelin in her arms. She was used to working at Dale''s house.


    I always like to hold Fisher. Now I see little Gelin and she has an occupational disease.


    Some people are not born to hold children, such as banter.


    People with thick hands and feet are not suitable for holding children.


    And like Mary, she was born with a child friendly ability.


    Little Gelin came into Mary''s arms and immediately giggled.


    "Mary, this is our own grape. Come and send you some." Chen put the grapes on the table.


    "Thank you." Mary''s welcome, too.


    This kind of neighborhood walking is also very common in the United States.


    And grapes are not worth much money, but they are the most representative of heart.


    "These grapes don''t need cleaning. We don''t use any chemical fertilizer or insecticide. You can eat them at ease."


    Mary picked up a grape, though she didn''t farm.


    But when I saw that the grape was full and plump, I could not help crying out: "what a beautiful grape."


    The grape is like a gem.


    Under the light, there was a purplish red light.


    It''s really beautiful.


    Mary tasted one, and it brightened up in an instant.


    This grape makes her mouth fragrant and sweet.


    "Come on, banter. The grapes of chenhefali are so delicious."


    Banter was busy packing up the presents he gave to Chen Yu, Fanny and little Gerin.


    Hearing Mary''s voice, she came in.


    Banter took a taste, too, and exclaimed.


    "Chen, farry, how do you grow grapes? Or is this grape a special variety? "


    "It''s our kind of play." Said Farley with a smile.


    "I don''t know what''s special about the more expensive grapes on the market. Anyway, I think your grapes are delicious." Banter is also a big old man. He can''t say any praise for his height. He can only use the most simple answer to explain his feelings.


    "We don''t have many grapes. We plan to make wine. When we make wine, we will send you wine."


    When they left the house of bant and Mary, they took the wooden chairs and tables that bant had made for little Gerin.


    ¡­¡­


    Chen began to send grapes everywhere.


    After all, most of them still have wine to make.


    As soon as Chen Yu came out of Steven''s house, Steven called Chen Yu.


    "Chen, you only sent five kilograms of grapes, not enough to eat."


    "That''s all, no more."


    "Fart, you have two acres of vineyards. Is that so? You can''t give it all to others. "


    "Falk, the rest will be used to make wine. If you say you won''t drink my wine in the future, I will send you another twenty kilograms of grapes."


    "Well When I haven''t said it, I have something else to do. I''ll go. "


    Lasfa also responded the same way. First, he called Chen Gu to get more grapes.


    As a result, Chen Yu used the same sentence to connect back.


    Chen Yu and Fanny''s circle of friends sent down, two Jin of grapes will be gone.


    Robio was surprised that fari had brought out the grapes in her first year.


    As a result, the eyes will fall out after eating the grapes.


    "Fari, is this grape really the fruit of those grape seeds I sent?"


    "Yes, don''t you believe it?"


    Robio was speechless for a while, and a few vines were planted in his own house.


    However, at the age of more than ten years, the fruit can''t match the fruit of the first year of Chen Zhu and fari.


    "Do you have any tips?"


    "Chen is taking care of the grape trees. I don''t know." "I''m sorry," said Farley.


    She also knew that her family''s grapes were not the same as the grapes on the market.


    However, considering the situation of their own home, there are evil spirits to take care of the grape trees.


    Plus Eugene''s care, of course, will get different results.


    ¡­¡­


    When fari returned home, she saw Chen Yu and the evil devil throwing all the grapes on a big mat."Chen, what is this? Won''t the sun burn these grapes out? "


    "No, not in the sun." "It''s mainly to evaporate the water on the surface of the grape, which is generally used for the grapes planted by the farmers. This kind of grape needs to be cleaned because of the use of pesticides and pesticides. The grapes that are really used for wine making do not use pesticides and pesticides, and they all retain the pure natural flavor, so they don''t need to be cleaned, for example, our grapes, However, there is still some water on the surface, which still needs to be evaporated. "


    Little Gelin is on the edge of the mat. Xiong DA and Xiong Er are also beside the mat. The three of them secretly touch a grape and then put it into their mouth.


    It''s just that each grape is bigger than little Gelin''s mouth. She can''t put it in her mouth at all.


    Generally speaking, children are not suitable for this kind of granular fruit.


    Because it''s very likely that the fruit will be stuck in the throat of a child, or that the grape seeds will be.


    But Chen Yu is not worried about it. As long as little Gelin eats in front of her, it doesn''t matter.


    If there is a real accident, I can help myself as soon as possible.


    Of course, this kind of thing is less likely to happen.


    Before long, banter came with ten barrels.


    This is a wooden bucket that Chen Yu commissioned banter to make.


    After drying the grapes, Chen and fari are busy crushing the grapes and putting them into wooden barrels for storage.


    The process of adding sugar was done by farry herself.


    It gives her a sense of accomplishment, even though the wine hasn''t come out yet.


    But she is still looking forward to it.


    "Chen, how long does it take to ferment?"


    "In the current weather, it should take about ten days. If you want to be thicker, you can also have 12 to 13 days."


    The wine making process is very simple, as long as you understand the steps, basically there will be no big problems.


    Chen then sent the barrels to Hetu for fermentation.


    The spirit inside Hetu is more abundant than outside, so the fermentation process will also make the wine more mellow.


    Ten days in Hetu, only ten minutes outside.


    However, Chen wants to moisten the wine with more aura.

 Chapter 820

    "Don''t drink too much, old turtle. I need to take it to others."


    The old turtle was bored after two drinks. The wine was too light for him.


    The old turtle looked at Chen Yu and said, "now you seem to be on the verge of spiritual strength."


    "What is Huaji?" Chen asked, puzzled.


    The cultivation skill he has been exposed to is also called "Qingyi manual".


    Many professional terms are also known from the Qingyi manual.


    However, there is no mention of Huaji in Qingyi manual.


    "Have you ever heard of the word" no "


    "I''ve heard of it." Chen Zhu nodded.


    "It took me many years to survive, but I''ve heard of it." "The old turtle said:" and this sentence is very similar to the truth of Huaji. When things develop to the extreme, they change


    "I still don''t understand the relationship between Huaji and me."


    "Man is a container. The spiritual power contained in the body is like water. There is a limit of quantity, so if you want to move forward on the path of cultivation, you have to transform. This is called the" pole "


    "So what does Huaji need to do?" Chen asked.


    "Huaji is similar to the transformation of the demon family. The demon family is transformed from the original species into the human form and gains wisdom. However, I don''t know the specific process of your human transformation of Huaji, but what this transformation pays attention to is the word" Hua "


    Change? How is this going to work?


    Chen Yu''s face was blank.


    What is transformation?


    Out of the river map, Chen Yu has been lying in the middle of the lake, looking up at the sky.


    The old turtle''s words echoed in Chen''s mind all the time.


    Turn the tide and turn the tide.


    The key is to change.


    It wasn''t until fari called for Chen to finish his meal that Chen returned to the shore.


    "Chen, how do you finish your work and suddenly become dull? Do you have any idea?"


    "It''s not a big deal, it''s a magic puzzle." Chen said.


    Fari can''t help it at all. Chen Yu doesn''t want to talk about it.


    After all, farry may not be able to understand.


    "Chen, why don''t our family go out to sea to relax?" Asked fari.


    "Good." Chen agreed directly without thinking.


    Their yacht, the fali, has only been used once since it was bought.


    Fari hasn''t gone out to sea in a boat yet. She just took this opportunity to go out and play together.


    "When we get back, the wine we made will be ready." Fari was still thinking about the wine.


    Farry is an acute child, if you let her stay at home.


    She was afraid that she would open the covers of those barrels before the time came.


    So it''s better to stay away for a few days.


    Moreover, now that she is pregnant, it''s boring to stay at home all day.


    It''s better to take this opportunity to go out to sea for a while.


    Roar -


    the princess was by the side. Hearing the conversation between Chen Zhu and Fanny, she immediately picked it on the table and pointed to herself.


    He also wants to go out to sea and play, and other pets come here.


    Although the mirror lake has a large area, these days, they have basically planed all the land that should be planed.


    They all yearn for the chance to go out to sea.


    "Chen, is this a treasure map?" Fari takes out the scroll.


    Chen Yu was stunned for a moment. That day, because he was worried about what was wrong with it and was afraid that it would be dangerous for xiaogelin, he put the metal utensils and scrolls on the shelf. Unexpectedly, he avoided xiaogelin and let fari hold them.


    "I don''t know what the picture is. It was sent by a friend."


    "This seems to be a nautical chart. Shall we go to sea according to this chart?" Said Farley.


    "Good." Chen Yu smiled bitterly and nodded.


    ¡­¡­


    "Gaia, did you receive the money?"


    "I have received it, Chen. Thank you."


    "By the way, I''m going to go out for a vacation with fari in two days. You can help me with the association."


    "No problem."


    The gold we found last time was handed over to riesfall for help.


    Lisfal''s contacts are all in Europe, not in the United States.


    So it''s the best way for him to deal with the gold.


    And he only received a symbolic 5% draw.


    The total price of the last batch of gold was $65 million.


    According to his prior agreement with Gaia, Gaia received 26 million dollars.


    No one thinks too much money. Gaia is very happy to get the money.


    Chen is also very happy here. After all, 39 million dollars is more than his current wealth.Today, Chen''s bank deposits have exceeded $50 million.


    Chen Yu just hung up, and suddenly a strange call came in.


    Hello, are you Mr. Chen, zhaochen


    "Yes, I am. Who are you?"


    "Hello, I''m the account manager of Citibank. I''m Andrews."


    Liar? Chen''s first reaction was that he was a liar.


    "I''m not interested in investing. I''m not interested in buying stocks." Chen said directly.


    "Mr. Chen, I don''t want you to make any investment or stock. I''m the account manager specially assigned by Citibank to help you with account management."


    "Help me manage my account? How do you manage my account? I want to give you the account code? "


    "No, in fact, as long as you agree on the phone and admit that I am your account manager, then I can help you to allocate your cash account without your account password."


    "You wait Then how can I know if I promise you to be my account manager and you will transfer my money without permission? "


    "Please rest assured that any fund transfer in your account will be sent to you. If it is not a transfer operated by you personally, the bank will communicate and confirm with you manually for any fund transfer over US $100000."


    "It seems to be getting more troublesome. I don''t know what the meaning of your existence is."


    "First of all, because of your cash limit, you enjoy the highest interest rate of our bank. Second, if you need to make some large consumption, I can negotiate for you. I believe we can get the largest preferential policy for you."


    Chen Yu thought, "do I need to pay your salary?"


    "I''m your service person, not your employee, so I don''t need your salary."


    "I still don''t understand your main job function."


    "In short, I''m your personal accountant."


    Chen can''t help hesitating. His assets are relatively clear now.


    Houses, villas, cars, and bank deposits.


    It doesn''t feel like a particular need for private accounting.


    "Mr. Chen, how about this? You can come to Citibank''s Los Angeles branch. I can communicate with you face to face. Of course, I can also go to your home."

 Chapter 821

    Chen thinks about it. He is not sure about the identity of the other party.


    So it''s impossible to give the address to each other.


    "The day after tomorrow I''m going to go on a holiday with my family, so there''s only one day tomorrow." Chen said.


    "Then tomorrow afternoon, will you?"


    "Yes."


    Chen examined Citibank''s branches in Los Angeles. The number of branches is quite large, but the headquarters of the Los Angeles branch is not in Los Angeles, but in Er Wan, Southeast of Los Angeles.


    Irvine is one of the largest planned urban communities in the United States and the ultimate goal of most Los Angeles people.


    The average family income in Irvine is about $100000 a year.


    As you can imagine, the living standards and the level of affluence in Irvine.


    The next day, Chen Yu drove to erwan.


    Erwan has a population of 170000, of which 30% are Asian.


    So there are Asian people with yellow skin and black eyes everywhere.


    Chen Yu drove a full hour to erwan.


    A white Samo suddenly came out of the road, and Chen Yu slammed on the brake.


    Almost killed Samo. The Samo was scared to be stupid and looked at the front of the car.


    Chen Qi gets out of the car and pulls the dog to watch.


    At this time, a woman with high heels and a ponytail came quickly.


    "This is my dog, sir."


    Chen Chu looked at the Samo and the woman.


    "Do you know that large dogs must be chained on the road? Do you know that I almost pretended to be dead just now? "


    "Sir I''m sorry


    In the face of Chen Yu''s domineering manner and high voice, the woman seemed to be a little submissive.


    Chen Yu then gave Samo back to the woman: "be careful."


    Chen Yu looked at the woman before driving away.


    Outside the headquarters of Citibank branch, the building gave Chen a very bad feeling.


    Just about to enter the building, suddenly a figure came down from the sky.


    Fall in Chen Yu more than ten meters away, on the spot fell to pieces.


    Chen Yu frowned. Look at the body. It should be a female employee of the bank.


    Soon the police car came and cordoned off the body.


    At this time Andrews came out of the bank and soon found Chen Yu.


    "Hello, Mr. Chen. This is Andrews. This is my business card."


    Before Andrews saw Chen, he had seen Chen''s photos and many other materials.


    Of course, all Andrews can get is superficial information.


    The professor of the University of Los Angeles just doesn''t understand why the professor of the University of Los Angeles has such a huge fortune.


    And what''s even more strange is that there are so many people who are rich, but no one from the tax bureau comes to investigate.


    Chen Yu went to the office with Andrews after confirming his identity.


    "Mr. Chen, let me explain my duties and obligations to you first."


    Chen Yu listened to Andrews''s explanation in detail. Chen Yu did not understand all of them.


    However, in the key place, Andrews will take the initiative to explain in more detail.


    "Basically, I''m your personal financial housekeeper. Besides helping Mr. Chen manage his bank account, I can also help you make some investment."


    "Even if it''s financial investment, I don''t trust finance very much."


    Chen Chu thought, "by the way, can you help me find out the land price of Dashan town?"


    "Mr. Chen wants to buy land?"


    "I have about three hectares of land in Dashan now, but I hope my land can be expanded, so I plan to buy the surrounding land again."


    "No problem. I''ll inquire for you today. What price can I buy, Mr. Chen?"


    "First look at the area of the land and the price."


    At the beginning, Chen bought Mirror Lake and the surrounding area for 500000 US dollars.


    It''s a real bargain, but Chen doesn''t think it can be found again.


    Andrews is a seasoned financial expert and accountant.


    Andrews and I finished the formalities, and they sat down and chatted.


    "By the way, what happened to the woman who just jumped from the building?" Chen asked curiously.


    "I don''t know what happened. I jumped from the building without any reason. This is the second time this month."


    "Not a mental illness? Or what kind of family relationship changes? "


    "It should not be..." Andrews shook her head: "the woman who jumped just now has only been in the office for half a year. She doesn''t play with stocks on weekdays. As for her family and feelings, I don''t know. But I don''t think that such a cheerful and optimistic girl will jump because of the changes in her family feelings."When Chen Yu just entered the building, he felt a strong Yin Qi.


    Chen Yu wondered if there were any evil spirits in the building.


    But so far, Chen has not seen anything miraculous, just a feeling for the moment.


    It''s also possible that ordinary evil spirits can''t appear in the daytime. Even if they are fierce, their activity will be greatly reduced.


    "Mr. Chen, I''ll take you out."


    Chen Chu nodded and came out with Andrews.


    Suddenly there was a noisy voice. I saw a woman with a ferocious face, holding a pen, stabbing people everywhere.


    "Kill you! Kill you I''m going to kill you... "


    When the woman saw Chen Yu and Andrews, she took a pen and rushed to them.


    "You''re not going to give up this woman, are you?" Chen Yu joked.


    "Let''s go, Mr. Chen. This woman is crazy." Andrews saw the woman clearly out of her mind.


    Chen is his big client again. He doesn''t want Chen to get hurt here.


    Chen Chu reached out and grabbed the woman''s wrist.


    The woman was still ferocious, struggling to attack Chen Yu.


    With a touch of magic on his finger, Chen Xun gently touched the forehead of a woman.


    The woman was paralyzed and unconscious.


    The security guard came up and pulled the woman out.


    "Mr. Chen, is that it?"


    It''s not a ghost, it''s a bewildered mind.


    Chen Yu didn''t know whether it was the evil spirits.


    It could have been some witch.


    "This building is unlucky. You''d better find a psychic to dispel the evil atmosphere here." Chen Chu shook his head.


    "What are you talking about?" A woman''s voice came from behind.


    Chen Yu turned around and found that it was the woman she met on the road today.


    Now this woman is still holding Samo by her side.


    "You?" Some accidents happened to the woman. She actually met Chen Yu here.


    Chen Yu looked at the woman and said, "if you want to listen, listen. If you don''t want to listen, listen."


    Anyway, it''s none of his business. Chen Yu just reminded me that he didn''t intend to fight with this woman.


    "Miss Yamila, I feel that Mr. Chen is right. It seems that the headquarters building of our bank is really weird. Last night, the security guard of the building said that he heard the voice of terror."


    Amira frowned. "I''ll find a way to deal with it myself."

 Chapter 822

    For two accidents in the bank today, Amira had a headache.


    Because the first suicide of a female employee has been reported.


    The second female staff member went crazy in the office. The attack on her colleague was brought down by Amira.


    Now, the whole bank is talking about some strange things.


    Some of the clerks said in secret that there was a mischief at the bank''s headquarters.


    Amira doesn''t believe in such things.


    But now, things are getting a little out of control.


    Amira''s father is a big shareholder of Citi, so she can be the general manager of the Los Angeles branch headquarters.


    If she can''t handle it beautifully, it will have a huge impact on her position.


    Just then, a program appeared on TV in front of Amira.


    In the TV program, a man who called himself a psychic was there to talk.


    "Do you know the abandoned teaching building at the University of Los Angeles? The university has tried to demolish the abandoned teaching building for many times, but the result is nothing. Every time the engineering party dies unexpectedly, and most of the time it dies inexplicably. Later, the University invited me. I found that there was a terrible evil spirit in the abandoned teaching building of Los Angeles University, and then I had a dark war with that terrible evil spirit, Finally, the evil spirit was solved. "


    The host said, "Mr. chughis, is there any evidence for what you said?"


    "Ordinary people can''t see evil spirits. For example, there is a spirit behind you. Of course, you don''t have to be afraid. This is a kind old lady. Her eyes are very gentle. She is wearing a flower skirt and leaning on crutches She should be your guardian. "


    "Mr. chughis, is that true?" the host exclaimed? Do you say I have an old woman by my side? "


    "Yes, of course it is."


    "That''s my grandmother. She died when she graduated from college. She was always by my side."


    Amira thought about it and picked up a phone.


    "Help me find a man named chugis, who calls himself a psychic."


    ¡­¡­


    "Fari, it''s time we started." Chen said.


    Fanny is still procrastinating. Any woman will procrastinate when she goes out.


    As a pregnant woman, farry has not been exposed to cosmetics for a long time.


    But some natural skin care products, she still use them continuously.


    "Chen, do I look good in this or this?"


    Farry holds two clothes, one is a white printed T-shirt, the other is a gray off shoulder T-shirt.


    "This off the shoulder style." Chen said.


    When a woman asks you which one I look good on, it can never be said that you look good on either one.


    Because women will think you don''t really think about it, and the answer is too much.


    What they want is not a vague answer, but a positive one.


    "Well, I''m wearing this white printed T-shirt."


    "Why? Since you don''t respect my answer, why do you want me to answer this question? "


    "Because of your taste, I think the opposite of your choice must be a better choice."


    "Fanny, you''re hurting me."


    "Well, have you brought everything you need?"


    "All of them." "We can start," Chen said


    Chen Zhu, fari, little Gelin, and one family, big and small, all got on the fari, even Lao Hei.


    Today is a family holiday. No one can be absent.


    "Let''s go!"


    ¡­¡­


    In a submarine, a sonar detector makes regular sounds.


    Cornelius is wearing an earpiece, listening to the feedback from sonar.


    Just then, another voice came from the headset: "Cornelius, the whales are moving southwest."


    "To the southwest," she said, stretching to the pilot of the submarine


    After 30 minutes of movement, the sonar detects a few more points on the instrument cluster.


    "What an intoxicating note." Konarius enjoyed the sound of the whales in her ears.


    At this time, the submarine was slowly approaching the whales, and konari looked at the overlord in the sea not far away through the glass boat.


    These black and white beasts are the biggest predators in the ocean.


    Orcas, this is a very special group.


    Although they are predators, they are friendly and kind to human beings.


    Although orcas are also known as killer whales, in fact, there has never been a wild Orca attack.


    Experts have studied and speculated.It is believed that the orca was probably in the relationship between the owner and the pet with the primitive people of that time millions of years ago, just like the relationship between people and dogs now.


    And this DNA sequence has been inherited so far, so orcas are so close to humans.


    For now, it''s just a hypothesis.


    Of course, there is no doubt that orcas are the smartest creatures in the ocean.


    At the same time, orcas are not whales, they should be dolphins.


    And most of the dolphins in the ocean are very close to humans.


    Cornelius and her team are members of the marine biology research team.


    The main research object of their team is Orca.


    They chase the orcas in the seven oceans and do research on them.


    Of course, they are also the most determined protector of marine animals.


    "Eh, how did their singing stop? How did the whales disperse? "


    "They seem to be frightened." Said the driver.


    "I''m kidding. This is a group of orcas, the overlord of the sea. If it''s a single orca, it may be attacked by sharks. But a group of orcas, no creature can intimidate them."


    Just then, a huge black shadow swam past the submarine.


    The driver and Cornelius are scared. What''s that? What''s this?


    "Kangnalisi The radar shows that there is a huge object, about 67 meters long, passing by you. Do you find anything? "


    Cornelius stared out of the window. The giant animal passed by the submarine and didn''t attack them.


    At the moment, she couldn''t say a word, as if in a submarine, it would attract the attention of the giant beast.


    Cornelius''s mind was blank.


    What is that? What the hell is that?


    How could there be such a big Mac in the sea?


    Her current research submarine is ten meters.


    But compared with this giant beast, it''s like the difference between an adult and a baby.


    "How are you, Cornelius and Stan? Answer my question... "

 Chapter 823

    By this time, Cornelius had seen the beast clearly.


    Orca! This is a killer whale.


    But how could Orcas be so big?


    It''s Orca there. It''s a super monster.


    The biggest creature known to man at present is the blue whale.


    The largest recorded blue whale is 35 meters, 250 tons.


    But compared with this orca, it''s like the difference between Guo Xiaosi and Yao Ming.


    It''s too big! It''s too big.


    Without close observation, it is impossible to imagine how huge the orca is.


    "What is that?" Stan asked stupidly.


    "Catch up, catch up!" Cornelius was possessed.


    "Kangnalisi This It''s too dangerous We don''t know if it''s orcas. "


    "Listen to me, catch up. As long as we shoot this super beast, do we need to worry about no research funding?"


    "Well But I''m afraid our submarine is hard to catch up with. "


    "Full speed, full power."


    "It''s better to be careful, Connor. Our submarine has been in use for 20 years."


    "No problem, catch up."


    Stan, the driver, couldn''t help but obey the order of Cornelius.


    "Where are you going, Cornelius?" Once again, the voice of Professor rufaro, the leader of their team, came from the communicator.


    "Professor rufaro, we''re tracking the orca, the super beast."


    "What? You say that''s Orca? "


    "Yes, I saw a orca, a super Orca!"


    "Impossible Orcas can''t grow that big. "


    "I saw it, Stan saw it, and now we''re going to track the orca."


    After that, the speed of the submarine suddenly slowed down.


    "What''s the matter? How does it slow down? "


    "Bad The engine is off. " Stan tried to restart the engine, but failed.


    Their scientific submarine has been in service for so long, it has been 20 years.


    But because of the problem of their research funds, they have no money to change.


    The submarine can only be repaired continuously. It has been used for 20 years over and over again.


    "The water pressure system seems to have stopped, too. We''re sinking." Stan said.


    "No, this area is at least 300 meters deep. If we sink, we can''t even rescue."


    "I''ll see if I can restart the water pressure system." Stan tried and failed: "damn Why does it break at this time? "


    The submarine is sinking constantly, so the two can only put on diving suits and plan to dive out directly.


    Take advantage of the current water depth is not too deep, as soon as possible to leave the submarine.


    "Konarius, when you enter the sea, take a breath first. The water is deep here, so you can''t open your mouth."


    "Well, I see." Cornelius nodded.


    "I''ll go out first, you follow me."


    Stan went out of the water hatch first. The huge water pressure made Stan swim up.


    Because there is no diving equipment, only wearing diving suit, so he can not have a little hesitation.


    Cornelius also went out of the hatch, but just as she entered the sea, the huge water pressure made her body lose power instantly.


    Gulu Gulu -


    konari opened her mouth subconsciously, and in a moment the sea water poured into her mouth, and her body sank rapidly.


    Just as her consciousness was blurred, a dark shadow came from below.


    Then she felt that her body was touching a solid and huge body, and the water pressure was decreasing.


    "It is!?"


    The shock on konari''s face soon surpassed the rising Stan.


    Stan, too, was startled by the shadow that suddenly came up from below.


    Then he saw that Cornelius was on the back of the beast.


    At last, Cornelius rushed out of the water, but by this time, the giant beast had gone.


    Even on the surface of the water, it''s just a little bit of dragonfly skimming.


    Stan also came out of the water and looked at konari: "konari, are you ok?"


    "Cough I''m fine What about the big guy? "


    "I saw it return to the depths of the sea."


    "I''m going to find it, I''m going to find it."


    "Konarius, you know, we keep looking for it. It''s not necessarily a good thing for it." Stan said.


    "Do you think I will hurt it?""No, you are a member of the marine animal protection organization like me. Of course, I don''t believe you will hurt it, but if the news gets out, do you know what will happen to those whalers?" Stan said.


    He is a more rational person, so he thinks more clearly.


    "How valuable would such a huge thing be to a whaling ship?"


    Today''s whaling ships are not just for whale meat. Many whaling ships hunt all kinds of whales and dolphins to make specimens of them.


    A Orca specimen can sell for $340000.


    It''s more valuable than simply selling whale meat.


    However, if it is such a super monster.


    Maybe there is only one end in the ocean, then the price may be ten times, twenty times, or one hundred times.


    Such a huge profit, few whalers will miss it.


    Cornelius bit her lower lip: "I I just want to say thank you to it. "


    Cornelius understood Stan''s words.


    Their marine animal research team, in addition to tracking marine animals on weekdays, conducts research.


    Occasionally, we have to fight with some whalers at sea.


    The scientific research ship has found both of them and has come up to pull them aboard.


    ¡­¡­


    The sea! The vast sea.


    For most of their family members, it was an unprecedented experience.


    Even Wanda, HEMA and Baima often go to the angel coast to play.


    But it''s the first time to go to sea.


    Wanda is excited to run along the yacht, from the bow to the stern, and from below to the top.


    When little Gelin was in San Francisco, she once went to sea with Chen Yu.


    Last time Steven''s movie celebration, he also went to sea once.


    But it was at night, and she was sleeping in the cabin.


    She also likes to go to sea. In Chen''s arms, she points to the left and the right excitedly.


    Chen put a sun hat on her head. Chen didn''t want to Tan Xiao Gelin.


    Still let her white clean good-looking.


    "Chen, come on. I caught a fish. I can''t pull it. Come on."


    Chen Yu saw that fari was holding the fishing rod, which had become a full moon.


    Chen Yu is so scared that she goes up and grabs the fishing rod. Fari is pregnant now.

 Chapter 824

    From the point of view of strength, the fish hooked has more than 100 Jin.


    However, the pulling force of a fish of more than 100 Jin in the water is at least 300 Jin.


    Even Fanny has a small stomach and a good constitution.


    Otherwise, it may be pulled into the water.


    Chen took over the fishing rod and pulled it up directly.


    The fishing rod of sea fishing is very tough, not to mention the fish of more than one hundred kilograms, even the tuna of two or three hundred kilograms can be pulled up.


    "Chen, what kind of fish is this?"


    Chen Yu doesn''t understand either. The fish has a green back and a white belly. It''s about one meter long. Its mouth can fit into a fist.


    Without Chen Yu''s help, it would have been impossible to pull it up on her own.


    "We''ll have this fish at noon." Fari''s face was rosy, and she was quite proud of her achievements.


    Although Chen Yu finally pulled up the fish, she thought it was her own achievement.


    The greatest enjoyment of sea fishing is actually the process of fighting with big fish.


    But now, it''s clear that fari can''t enjoy the process.


    The bad devil has set up the grill. The three bad devil work together to pick up the sea fish. After cleaning up, they start to make the grilled fish.


    The cooking skills of these evil spirits are unique. For them, if they can''t cook, then they have no value.


    "Fanny, I''m going to make our land bigger."


    "Isn''t our home big enough now?"


    "It''s still smaller." "In the future, our family will grow some more grape trees and raise some horses. Our children will be able to ride in their own grassland and forest. And when our other children grow up, they will also have children. If they don''t have a large enough field, will they drive them to the wild in the future?" Chen said


    "If you have money to buy it."


    The Farley''s speed has been kept at a medium speed. They are out to play, not out to drive.


    At noon, the sun was too strong. Chen Yu and fari, as well as little Gelin, were lying in the shade cabin.


    The cabin is empty on both sides, with only one meter high glass fence.


    It can not only enjoy the sea breeze, but also cover the sun.


    Just then, two ships appeared in the distance.


    The two ships are shooting at each other with water guns.


    "What did they do?"


    Just then, a bad devil ran in.


    "Master, master mother, we have received a maritime help. It''s a scientific research ship. They want to borrow some fuel."


    "Is that the ship over there?" Chen pointed to a ship in the distance. It looked like a scientific research ship.


    Chen Yu''s eyes are good. Even at a distance of one nautical mile, Chen Yu can see clearly.


    The other one should be a fishing boat with many fishing tools.


    I just don''t understand how they fought.


    Generally, when there is a dispute at sea, as long as it is not a military conflict, it is basically shooting at each other with water guns.


    And the water gun on the ship is not the kind to clean the car.


    The water pressure from the water gun on the ship is estimated to be 5MPa.


    If it hits people, it may even kill them.


    There is a humanitarian rule at sea. If you send a message for help at sea, you can help.


    For example, borrowing fuel oil, even if not, will not violate the law.


    However, it will still be attacked by public opinion, so since we borrow from ourselves, let''s borrow.


    "When they have finished the water fight, we will go back."


    Chen Yu doesn''t want to be affected by them. No matter which fishing boat or scientific research boat, the maximum is $12 million.


    His yacht is dozens of times their own. Chen Yu doesn''t want to damage his yacht because they are involved in a water war.


    Even if the scientific research ship ran out of oil, it was not ambiguous to fight with the fishing boat.


    The two sides fought for more than an hour before the fishing boat left.


    Chen Yu then let the yacht lean towards the research ship.


    Chen Yu, with little Gelin in his arms, boarded the scientific research ship with farry.


    There are more than a dozen people on the research boat, led by an old man with white beard.


    "Hello, I''m rufaro. These are all my players." Professor rufaro said.


    "Hello, this is Chen Yu. This is my girlfriend and my daughter." Chen Chu shook hands with rufaro: "how much fuel do you need?"


    "If you can, you''d better lend us a ton. We need enough fuel to go to Los Angeles." "We will pay you in cash," said Prof rufaro


    "Yes." The other side''s demands are not excessive.


    Moreover, Chen''s fuel is well prepared.


    "By the way, did you fight that fishing boat just now?" Asked fari."They''re whalers. We''re tracking a group of whales. As a result, they''re directly attacking the group, so we''re going to shoot them with water cannons, so they can''t attack the group." Professor rufaro said.


    At this time, a person without warning wow a blood.


    All of them were in a panic and helped the man with all their hands and feet.


    "Stan, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Put him flat. Don''t hold him. He seems to have an acute pneumothorax." Chen said, "did he get shot just now when you were fighting a water battle? Or have you dived before? "


    A lot of acute pneumothorax is due to the instantaneous air pressure imbalance.


    Air enters the pleura cavity to form air accumulation.


    It may also be caused by the rupture of emphysema.


    If it''s only a slight symptom, you can recover after a few days'' rest, which may be life-threatening.


    And Stan''s been spitting blood, which means his injury is serious.


    "Do you have oxygen cylinders on board? Give him oxygen. " Said Farley.


    She also knows how to deal with this situation quickly.


    "Do you have needles on board? The bigger the better. "


    People look at me, I look at you, Professor rufaro shook his head: "no Can you save Stan, sir? "


    "Go to my cabin and get my toolbox. I have a needle." Chen said.


    Farrie looked at her boat and shouted, "King Kong, bring Chen''s toolbox."


    When King Kong heard Fanny''s voice, he immediately took his toolbox, and then he leaped directly over a distance of seven or eight meters and landed on the deck of the scientific research ship.


    There was a cry of surprise from all the people. They all looked at the giant mountain gorilla incredibly.


    "Go back to the boat and don''t scare them." Farrie patted King Kong on the head.


    Whoa -


    King Kong is another leap, directly back to the fali.


    "Is that your pet?" Professor rufaro looked at the giant mountain gorilla with incredible eyes.


    At this time, he found that Chen Yu had more than one King Kong on board.


    There are many pets, big and small.


    And a big, incredible brown bear.

 Chapter 825

    "Your whole yacht is a beast, you are not afraid of danger?" Rufaro asked doubtfully.


    "As long as you really treat them, they will treat you like family." Said Farley.


    Chen took out the needle and forced it under Stan''s second rib.


    Acute pneumothorax, mainly because of lung gas, so at this time need to use a needle, the gas out.


    If it''s a normal needle, it can''t exhaust.


    The syringe needle can directly exhaust the gas.


    This treatment is only a small operation for Chen.


    Even Farrie thought she knew the treatment.


    Stan''s chest gradually relaxed and his breathing became smoother.


    "He''s all right." "It''s an anti-inflammatory drug," Chen said. "If he has a high fever, give him two tablets. It''s not a problem. Just have a sleep."


    "Thank you, Mr. Chen and miss Farley." Professor rufaro said thank you.


    The rest of the crew also expressed their thanks to Chen Yu and fari.


    "Let''s have a sea party. I wonder if you are interested? Participate? "


    "You Isn''t it going to Los Angeles? "


    "Los Angeles is there, and you can''t run, but if you go, you don''t know when you''ll see it again." Professor rufaro said with a smile.


    "Well then..."


    "Children, go and prepare the food. Let''s treat Mr. Chen and miss Farley well."


    Professor rufaro looked at the Farley and said, "can I invite your children?"


    "Well Are you sure you won''t scare your team? " Chen asked.


    "They are a group of brave young people, and they like animals very much."


    "Well then." Chen Chu looked at the fari and said, "come here, all of you. Be careful. Don''t fall into the sea."


    Just then, the animals on the Farley came out again and again.


    The people on the research boat were still frightened when they saw this large group.


    They can''t help admiring Chen Yu and fali, so many fierce beasts dare to raise.


    "What kind of red lizard is it? How big... "


    "Don''t go past I''m afraid it will swallow you directly. "


    Chen Yu looked at the examiners who were interested in obitos. "Don''t be afraid. It''s called obitos. It doesn''t eat people."


    "Mr. Chen, this lizard is a Komodo lizard?" Professor rufaro asked in disbelief.


    "Yes, I bought it from the pet store. It''s said that it''s a gene mutation. I didn''t expect it to grow so big."


    "Mr. Chen, could you lend it to me? I want to study it..."


    "Professor rufaro, you are asking too much. For me, they are all my children. I will not lend my children to others for research."


    "Well I''m sorry. " Professor rufaro is also a bit embarrassed, which is really too much.


    However, over the years of research, we have been exposed to some genetically modified organisms.


    In fact, the so-called research is basically meaningless.


    After all, most mutations are DNA mutations. Now we don''t even understand our own DNA. How can we understand other creatures.


    Soon, people on the research boat found that Chen''s pets would not attack people at all.


    Like a princess, it''s scary to watch.


    But it actually took a can of beer directly, and then nest in the bow, blowing the sea breeze, drinking beer.


    That gesture, that expression, it is too much like a person.


    Fari took a glass of juice and was talking to Cornelius and several other female players at the moment.


    "What''s the most amazing thing you''ve ever experienced, Cornelius?"


    "You may not believe that the most amazing thing I have experienced is that I was saved by a orca, and today, this Orca may be bigger than your yacht. It''s amazing. I want to find it and say thank you to it." "You can never imagine what a beautiful picture it is, the most beautiful Orca I''ve ever seen. It''s like the king of the sea, patrolling its territory. Maybe for it, I''m just a poor insect, but for me, it''s life and death."


    "Er..." Farley didn''t know what to say.


    She immediately guessed that it was Amun who saved Cornelius.


    Only Amun in the world has such a huge body.


    But amon is really beautiful.


    Mainly because of its huge body, it brings a different aesthetic feeling.


    Just then a man came up and said, "Miss Farley, can I buy you a drink?"


    "Sorry, I can''t drink."


    "Miss Farley, is it the Asian who won''t let you drink? Don''t control yourself like this. A beautiful girl like you should give herself more freedom. By the way, if that Asian can''t satisfy you in that respect, you can come to me. "Fari''s face changed instantly, and the juice in her hand was splashed directly on the other side''s face.


    "What are you doing?" The man was angry and raised his hand to fight back.


    But as soon as he raised his hand, he was caught.


    The man turned around and saw Chen Yu with a gloomy face standing behind him.


    He wants to draw back, but Chen Yu has more strength.


    "You let me go."


    Chen Chu threw the man directly into the sea.


    "Farley, let''s go."


    "Mr. Chen What''s the matter? " Professor rufaro came in a hurry.


    "Ask your people." Chen Yu said with a livid face.


    Chen Yu and fari were both displeased and went back to the ship with their family size.


    ¡­¡­


    Professor rufaro looked at the salvaged team member with a blue face: "Benedict, why do you do this?"


    He has learned the beginning and the end of the matter from the population such as Cornelius.


    On weekdays, he is not very tactful and occasionally has some conflicts with the female players.


    He just opened one eye and closed one eye as if it had never happened.


    But now he speaks directly to other women and even plans to hit them.


    This is really too much.


    Benedict said with a nonchalant face, "I just wanted to invite that woman for a drink, and she poured juice on me."


    "Don''t you know Miss Farley is pregnant and not fit for drinking?" Said Cornelius coldly.


    She agreed that she was disgusted with the teammate in front of her.


    He was extremely disrespectful to women. The friendly party atmosphere was completely destroyed by him alone.


    "I''m not so good. The barbarian threw me into the sea."


    "Benedict, you''re fired. When you''re ashore, you can leave on your own." Professor rufaro said coldly.


    He has been completely disappointed with Benedict.


    "Professor, it''s just a small accident. I didn''t do anything wrong. Why should I be fired?"


    "Because your behavior makes me sick." Professor rufaro said in disgust.


    "You will regret it!" Benedict turned ferociously back to his cabin.

 Chapter 826

    "Professor, that bastard is not a good man. When he got off the boat just now, his eyes were very bad."


    "What if it''s not good." Professor rufaro said with disapproval, "anyway, we''ll replenish in Los Angeles and then go out to sea. That bastard won''t want to go back to our ship."


    "Unfortunately, Mr. Chen and miss Farley were so friendly that they not only provided us with fuel, but also saved Stan. As a result, our relationship deteriorated directly because of that bastard."


    "Forget it, don''t talk about that bastard." Professor rufaro said in disgust.


    "Professor, Benedict joined our research ship a year ago, but I don''t think his interest seems to be in scientific research." Said Cornelius.


    "He may have wanted to know about the remains of makassa."


    "What remains of makassa?" This is the first time Cornelius has heard the name.


    "Twenty years ago, I didn''t do research on marine animals. I was an archaeologist. I was the deputy of Charles Lee, who was very famous at that time. Charles Lee was the most authoritative expert and scholar of Inca civilization at that time. We found that in the history of Inca, there was a king named makassa. That year, we went out to sea to find the remains of makassa."


    "Wait The Inca civilization should be divided into South America and a small number of territories in North America. " Cornelius interrupts professor rufaro. Although she is not an expert in archaeology, she still knows something: "the Inca civilization should not have developed overseas."


    "I used to think so, but Charles Lee found something special at that time. Then we set out and set out towards the deep sea. We arrived at an island. In view of the defects of communication equipment and navigation system at that time, we could not determine the location of our own sea area at that time. We found a lot of gold on the island It was at this time that there was a civil commotion within our archaeological team. Some people thought that archaeology should be continued, while others thought that the news should be blocked and the gold should be transported away. "


    "And then?"


    "Then the internal fight began, and we were just like demons shooting at each other."


    Professor rufaro said painfully, "I went out to sea for the first time, so when the sailors got sick, I didn''t take part in either side of them, so I was resting on the boat all the time. When I woke up, everything was over. The whole team of 43 archaeologists, only four of them were alive, five of them, including me, told me something The truth of love, and he also took part of his gold to me, I did not want. "


    "Why?"


    "My wife was one of the dead." Professor rufaro said: "five of us left the island with the boat. All four of them left the archaeological team. They became rich, but in one year, they died one by one."


    "The golden curse?" Asked Cornelius in doubt.


    "Yes, the golden curse."


    The golden curse is very famous in Indian Legends.


    There are also many versions of the legend of the golden curse.


    The theme of golden curse is that if you take something you shouldn''t, you will be cursed.


    Of course, although the curse of gold sounds scary, the desire for gold, even for konarius, who is devoted to the protection of marine animals and scientific research, inevitably has a touch of heart.


    "So Professor, do you know the route to the ruins of makassa?"


    Professor rufaro smiled bitterly and shook his head: "I spent half of my time in the cabin to get sick. Even when I finally arrived at the island, I was in the hospital bed and never disembarked from the ship. At that time, when I went to sea for the first time, I didn''t even know the navigation knowledge. How could I know the route to the ruins of makassa?"


    They are scientific research ships. After the completion of replenishment, they go back to the ship again and again, ready to set sail.


    Konarius is very interested in the remains of camassa that Professor rufaro said. She is still asking Professor rufaro about the remains of camassa after sailing.


    "Well, it''s late today. If you want to know more about the remains of camassa, I''ll give you Charles Lee''s diary tomorrow, which contains more information about the remains of camassa."


    "All right."


    The two returned to the cabin, and as they passed through the cabin walkway, suddenly a man came out of Professor rufaro''s room.


    "Benedict!? Why are you still on the boat? " Professor rufaro and Cornelius were stunned.


    Benedict suddenly raised his gun and pointed to Professor rufaro and Cornelius.


    "What about the diary? What about Charles Lee''s diary? Where did you hide him? "


    "Benedict, this is a research ship. Are you impatient?" Professor rufaro is not a young man. He would be so easily frightened by Benedict.


    "Professor." Cornelius had a worried face.


    Benedict''s face was full of ferocity and his emotions were obviously out of control.All of a sudden, the scientific research ship shook violently, and the whole ship was about to turn up.


    Benedict was also unsteady, and his pistol went off.


    Bang -


    professor rufaro''s expression solidified and looked at the hole in his chest.


    "Professor..."


    Then there was gunfire outside.


    Then a heavily armed mustache came in and looked at professor rufaro on the ground. "Benedict, you did it first. Did you find anything?"


    "No."


    "You killed people without getting anything?" Big beard is angry.


    "Wait He''s not dead. The professor''s not dead. You can''t do that to him. " Cried Cornelius.


    "Oh? People are not dead. "


    Several more people came in and dragged the professor away.


    There are more than 20 people on the whole research ship, only a few are left at the moment.


    Cornelius was also taken out, gathered with other surviving companions.


    In their eyes, the research ship was sunk into the sea.


    "Who are you?" Cornelius looked at the bandits with red eyes.


    "Beautiful lady, as you can see, we are pirates." Big beard grinned: "you can call me big gold tooth. My colleagues call me that."


    It''s true that Cornelius found the teeth of the beard, which were all inlaid with gold.


    "Now, I hope you can cooperate with us honestly. If you refuse, I will ask you to feed sharks or give them to my brothers. To be honest, I haven''t played with scientists like you."

 Chapter 827

    The members of the scientific research ship who were captured on the pirate ship showed their fear one by one.


    This is a civilized society, but now they are facing the barbaric law.


    Suddenly a ship appeared out of the darkness, without warning.


    "Boss, there''s a colleague coming." One hand came down to the big goldfish and said.


    Big gold tooth looks at the ship appearing in the dark: "Oh, the woman is coming. Put down the gun. It''s not wise to fight with her here."


    At this time, the opposite ship came over.


    Several women jumped from the opposite boat.


    "Honey, why are you here?" Big gold teeth smile, open arms want to have a warm hug with Gulei.


    Gulee raised his gun: "old bastard, now you have ten seconds to explain why it appears in my territory."


    Big gold tooth is still full of smiles. He doesn''t care about being shot by Gu lie.


    "Honey, I''m not here to hunt."


    "So what happened to them? Don''t tell me, they are willing to board your ship. "


    "They are not prey." Big gold tooth says with a smile.


    "Are you teasing me?" Gulei said coldly.


    "I mean, they are not prey. Do you think they look like rich people?"


    "Then tell me who they are."


    "They are members of a group of research boats." Big gold teeth said.


    "Members of the scientific research ship? Are you insane? Run to my site and catch a group of members of the research boat? " Gulei said angrily, these people will not bring them benefits, but will bring them great trouble.


    After all, scientific research boats are generally worthless targets, and they are just like hedgehogs.


    If they are attacked at sea, it will have a very bad impact.


    "Don''t worry, I''m clean. Their ship has sunk into the sea." Big gold teeth said disapprovingly.


    "What is your purpose?"


    "I want to find a relic, that''s all."


    "What remains."


    "The remains of kamassa."


    "They know?" Gulei raised his eyebrows and asked in surprise.


    "Someone knows." Big gold tooth says: "how, together."


    "Seven three, I seven." Said gulee.


    "Honey, it''s too much for you to do this. Four or six, I''m six. I''m in charge." Big gold teeth said.


    "Five or five points. After all, you broke into my territory. If you refuse, it''s to fight with me." Gulei''s attitude is tough.


    "Well, then five or five."


    "You say that some of them know the remains of camassa, which one?" Gulei couldn''t wait to ask.


    "It''s an old man, but he''s injured. Now he''s treating him. This old man has been to the ruins of kamassa." Big gold teeth said.


    "Find out the location as soon as possible."


    ¡­¡­


    Looking at the starry sky, Chen Yu and fari are all empty.


    "Fari, are you still sulking?" Chen Yu asked, holding her.


    "Don''t talk." When fari looked at the stars, she felt her whole body and mind melted.


    It''s too beautiful. It makes people''s thinking unable to accommodate other ideas.


    It''s an unprecedented sight. No matter how many times you watch it, you won''t get tired of it.


    "What is the brightest star?"


    "Venus." Chen Zhudao.


    "What does China call it?" Asked fari curiously.


    "Chang Geng or Kai star."


    "Our child is called Qiming in Chinese." Fari looks at Chen Zhudao.


    Chen Yu looked at fari and said, "do you know what Venus stands for in the western world?"


    "Aphrodite." "The embodiment of love and beauty in ancient Greece corresponds to Venus in Roman mythology," said fari


    "This ancient Greek goddess is a byword for debauchery and infidelity." "I don''t want my children to have a relationship with them, even if it''s just a name," Chen said


    Chen Yu did not say a word, Venus in the JD religion, but also a symbol of the glorious angel, Lucifer.


    Lucifer is also known as the morning star, which refers to Venus.


    "Well What do you think our children are going to be called? "


    "Now we don''t know men and women. Let''s not think so much about it. When the baby is born and we know the sex, we can decide the baby''s name." Chen said that he was not willing to let his children get involved with Venus.


    "Well Chen, can you tell if the baby in my stomach is male or female? "


    Chen Yu can''t laugh or cry. How can you tell.


    You are less than a month now, and it will take at least three months for the baby to take shape."Fari, the most fascinating thing is the sense of expectation. This process will keep you thinking about it all the time, and then publish the answer at the end. All the expectations will be satisfied."


    "So do you want a boy or a girl?"


    "Well Girl. " Chen Yu replied without hesitation.


    "You have a daughter, young Gelin. Isn''t that enough?"


    "Not many are enough." Chen replied.


    "Then don''t you like boys?"


    "I prefer girls anyway." Chen Yu replied directly.


    There''s no reason. He just likes girls.


    "What if it''s a boy?"


    "I will love him, but not as much as a girl."


    "Doesn''t it mean that you Chinese all want a boy to carry on the family line?"


    "I never thought it was right, and I never thought that girls could not inherit family and blood."


    "Well, then I pray to God that this is a girl."


    Fari stroked her belly, and her face was full of maternal brilliance.


    If you ask Chen Yu, when is the most beautiful France.


    Chen can say a little, now.


    Jingling bell -


    just at this time, the rod beside them started to move, and the bell at the end of the rod made a crisp and rapid sound.


    "There''s a big guy on the hook." Cried fari at once.


    "Don''t move, I will." Chen Chu got up and went to pull the fishing rod.


    The rotating wheel of the fishing rod is rotating rapidly, and the big guy in the water is pulling the fishing line.


    "Chen, don''t you hold the line?" Asked fari.


    "It''s learned from Laurent. The bigger the fish, the more they can''t pull first, because at this time, the strength of the fish is the greatest. If the line is pulled at this time, it is likely to break."


    Chen''s strength is indeed great, but the fishing line is not absolutely unbreakable.


    In sea fishing, the process of fighting with big fish is also the process of fighting wisdom and fighting power.


    It''s not about direct angle. It needs to be put and put sometimes.


    Until the big fish is exhausted, Chen Yu holds the rod with one hand. He can feel that this is a big guy.


    It''s bigger and much bigger than the big herring caught in the daytime!

 Chapter 828

    A swordfish about three meters long is writhing on the sea, while Chen Yu is not in a hurry to pull the fishing rod.


    It has to be said that the rod is strong and tough. The swordfish weighs at least 250 kg, and its strength in the water is estimated to be 800 kg.


    But the fishing rod is not broken, and the fishing line is not broken.


    Chen Yu''s arms are as motionless as the sea god needle.


    "What a big swordfish." Cried fari.


    Chen Yu began to take up the line slowly.


    Fari immediately called the evil devil up: "get ready. We can eat sashimi tonight. By the way, who can make sashimi?"


    Sashimi is a knife, not too complicated.


    Of course, there are many different kinds of fish.


    The best sashimi is tuna, but swordfish is also the best sashimi choice.


    And whether it''s swordfish or tuna, the bigger it is, the more delicious it is.


    Chen finally pulled the swordfish to the side of the boat, and then pulled the swordfish onto the boat with a harpoon.


    Cut a piece of meat from the back of swordfish.


    This is the most developed muscle of swordfish, but also the most valuable position.


    The first piece of meat, of course, is for Fanny.


    The evil devil immediately prepared a dipping sauce for fari.


    In fact, the best sauce for sashimi is mustard.


    However, mustard is too spicy and irritating for pregnant women to eat.


    These evil spirits cling to their master''s eating habits to the point of metamorphosis.


    Perhaps even better than Chen Yu and fari themselves, they know what they want to eat.


    For example, when they wake up in the morning, if they see Chen''s face is not good, they will selectively prepare breakfast for Chen.


    When farry is pregnant, she will occasionally eat something that she doesn''t know about, and the evil devil will remind her at the first time.


    Their family, except King Kong is a pure vegetarian, other pets will not refuse to raw fish.


    Of course, there is another member who can''t eat it.


    That''s old black.


    Lao Hei watched the whole family eating sashimi and kept talking.


    "I wish I could taste the sashimi."


    "Beelzebub, what''s the taste of sashimi?"


    "Carrie, do you taste the sashimi like that?"


    "King Kong, you can eat it. Why don''t you?"


    "The mother, in fact, is not suitable for pregnant women to eat too much sashimi." Said the evil devil to fari.


    "Why?" Asked fari, puzzled.


    "Because most swordfish have the problem of over standard metal content. Swordfish swim all their lives. They often pass through some seriously polluted sea areas, so the food source is complex."


    "Chen, is what he said true?"


    "Well, you just have a taste now. After you have a baby, you can eat as much as you want. Now, try to eat less." Chen replied positively.


    It''s not that every swordfish has excessive metal content, but Chen can''t know if it has.


    The older the swordfish, the older it is, the larger the sea area it swims across, so the more likely it is to exceed the standard of heavy metals.


    For example, in Japan, sashimi is their national dish.


    Every year, they have hundreds of cases of heavy metal poisoning caused by eating tuna or swordfish, leading to cerebral hemorrhage and stroke.


    Chen Yu is also opposed to the fact that France and Li eat sashimi.


    But it''s impossible not to let her eat at all.


    So I cut a piece.


    No more is possible.


    Chen is also responsible for Farley and her baby.


    After hearing Chen''s answer, fari lost her appetite for sashimi.


    "Why didn''t you say that earlier?"


    "Fari, you don''t have to be so nervous. It''s not as serious as you think. It''s not that you can''t eat a single bite."


    ¡­¡­


    "Professor rufaro, I don''t need to say more. You should also understand the situation of you and your subordinates. I want to know the location of the ruins of camassa." Big Jin Ya looks at professor rufaro.


    Professor rufaro looked at the golden teeth in cold light, and a group of Pirates: "I don''t know how to find the remains of camassa at all."


    Big gold tooth raises the muzzle of right arm without any sign, the head does not return, the muzzle of the muzzle aimed at the scientific research team member.


    He didn''t know who he was pointing to, and everyone was in a panic.


    Bang -


    one of the members of the scientific research team was hit in the head in a flash, and everyone screamed.


    Big gold tooth doesn''t care who is hit, anyway, he only needs to force professor rufaro to speak.


    "I really don''t know. You let these children go. They are innocent." Cried professor rufaro eagerly.Looking at a player who was hit and fell to the ground, Professor rufaro''s heart was dripping with blood.


    Big gold tooth opened a gun again, konarisi screamed, in the chest gun, pour in the pool of blood.


    "I really don''t..."


    Before professor rufaro finished speaking, big gold teeth shot again, and another child was shot in front of Professor rufaro.


    "What do you say?"


    "I I...... " Professor rufaro burst into tears: "no more killing, no more killing..."


    These children may have been with him for more than ten years at the longest, and the younger ones for two or three years.


    One or two, not even graduated from college.


    "Boss, how can you bear to kill such a beautiful woman?" Benedict looked at the body of Cornelius with a look of regret.


    Big gold tooth waved: "wash the deck."


    Three bodies were thrown into the sea, but the killing on the pirate ship did not stop.


    Big gold tooth is a little impatient: "Professor rufaro, I''ll ask you one last word, where is the remains of kamasa."


    Professor rufaro knelt on the ground and cried: "I have a diary left by Professor Charles Maybe there''s a clue. "


    "I went through your room, No."


    Professor rufaro took out his phone: "it''s on my cell phone."


    "It''s not good to take them out early. I have to wait until I kill them all." Big gold tooth shook his head: "shut them all up."


    ¡­¡­


    Jingling bell --


    "is there a fish on the hook again?" Chen Yu had some accidents: "eh, is it a dead fish? There is no pulling force at all. "


    Chen Yu felt the pull of the fishing rod. He felt it was big, but there was no pull.


    Chen Yu began to turn the end of the wheel. In the dark, something was pulled to the side of the boat.


    "Chen, it''s a person It''s a person! "


    Chen Yu has also seen it. Look carefully. It''s not someone else in the water. It''s kangnalisi.


    Chen Zhuo tows kangnalis on board, and fari comes to check.


    "Is she dead?"


    Chen examined: "there is still a weak breath, but not far from death."


    "Can we get it back?"


    "I''ll try."

 Chapter 829

    Konarius opened her eyes, but her weakness made her fall into a coma again.


    I don''t know how long it will take for konarius to wake up again.


    This time she was awakened by a tongue.


    Cornelius turned to see that it was a giant bear, licking her face.


    "Ah..."


    After she screamed, she soon calmed down: "princess?"


    Cornelius starts to look around. Isn''t this a pirate ship?


    At this time, fari came in and said, "Cornelius, are you awake?"


    "You saved me?"


    "Chen saved you." "What happened?" said farry


    "We''ve been betrayed, that Benedict, that bastard who harassed you, who colluded with the pirates and attacked us."


    "Pirates? Did pirates rob your research ship? " Fanny''s face was full of confusion.


    If pirates want to rob, they also want to rob cargo ships.


    What kind of supplies do the pirates have on board to rob them?


    "Can you call the police for me?"


    "Sorry, there''s no signal." "When we entered the sea yesterday, it seemed that the signal was completely blocked," Farley said


    "This sea? Where are we now? "


    "I don''t know. It''s somewhere in the Pacific anyway."


    "Don''t you go back to Los Angeles?"


    "We don''t go back for the time being. We went out for a holiday." Said Farley.


    With the help of Fanny, Cornelius stepped out of the cabin.


    Today''s weather is a little bit bad, there are some overcast clouds in the air, but it hasn''t rained yet.


    Konari saw Chen Yu sitting on the deck fishing.


    "Hello, Mr. Chen."


    "Hi, Cornelius, how are you?"


    "Not very good..." "She replied weakly.


    "Well, if it''s hard, you can go inside and lie down."


    "Mr. Chen, it''s very dangerous at sea now. There is a pirate ship cruising at sea."


    "The sea is so big that it''s so easy to meet." Chen Yu said disapprovingly.


    "Mr. Chen, I''m not joking. These pirates are all murderous outlaws. If you meet them, you will be very lucky."


    Fari looked at Chen Yu, who always had a light expression.


    "Pirates, I know pirates. I should have enough face."


    Kangnalisi is speechless. She doesn''t understand where Chen''s confidence comes from.


    This is not in a civilized society. Once we meet the desperado at sea, they will surely die.


    "Mr. Chen, please consider my suggestion carefully."


    "Well After all, it''s hard for me and Fanny to come out for a vacation, so we hope to finish the vacation. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Kangnalisi doesn''t understand why Chen Yu is so persistent about holidays.


    "Besides, I''m lucky I won''t be so unlucky to meet pirates."


    "Chen There''s a boat over there. " Farry pointed to the distance, and a ship came into their view.


    "Pirate ship! It''s a pirate ship! "


    Cornelius''s face changed. She would never forget the outline of the ship.


    That''s the boat! Attacked the research ship!


    "Well The recent luck seems to be a little bit bad, but it doesn''t matter. They are the least of us. "


    ¡­¡­


    "Boss, there''s a yacht over there."


    Big gold tooth picks up telescope: "fari, good beautiful yacht, this yacht should be rich people''s."


    "The French?" One side of Benedict eyes a bright: "boss, there is a woman on that yacht, very beautiful."


    "Really, send them a message and trick them to stop."


    In most cases, pirate ships do not use direct attack to hijack prey.


    Most of the time, they use deception, first approach them, and then attack after boarding the ship.


    "Hello, there is something wrong with our ship. Could you give us some help?" The pirate ship sent a message to the Farley.


    "Well, if you catch up with us, we''ll help you." Replied the Farley to the pirate ship.


    "Falk, they know who we are."


    Big gold tooth looks at that yacht: "catch up."


    "Boss, they are fast. We can''t catch up with them."


    Big gold teeth face is black, at this time, the voice comes from the communicator again: "can''t catch up? Do you want me to slow down? "


    "Boss, they''re slowing down."


    "Damn bastards, they dare to play us."


    When did big gold tooth get teased by people when he was on the sea.Take up the telescope, big gold tooth looks at the yacht which is separated by three nautical miles.


    I saw a man standing on the deck of the yacht, who was gesturing towards them The middle finger.


    "Catch up, we must catch up, I must tear him to pieces."


    "But eldest brother, even if they slow down, they are still faster than us."


    "Contact gulee and let her intercept."


    "Eldest brother, there seems to be strong magnetic field interference in this area of the sea, so long-distance communication is not possible."


    ¡­¡­


    Connie looked at Chen Yu, who was speechless.


    Encounter pirate ship, not only do not escape, but also deliberately slow down there, flirt with pirates.


    If you are caught up by pirates in an accident, it depends on what you do.


    "Mr. Chen, I think we''d better get rid of them as soon as possible. It''s not an interesting game." "If the pirates catch up with you, you and Fanny will be in danger," said Cornelius


    "Well, speed up." Chen Chu shrugged.


    He didn''t want to contact the pirates either, after all, if he did, it would certainly cause damage to the farry.


    Chen Yu is a yacht of his own and farry. He doesn''t want to hurt the farry.


    After the fali speeded up, Cornelius was relieved.


    This yacht is really not comparable to ordinary ships.


    I''m afraid it''s about as fast as a warship.


    The value of the Farrie itself is more than the hull and built-in luxury.


    There is also its own technology, so there is such a high price.


    Once the Frey accelerates, the pirate ship can only watch the Frey go away.


    "Mr. Chen, where is your final destination this time?"


    "A place called camassa." Chen said.


    "You''re going to the ruins of camassa?" she said, looking up in shock


    "Well? Do you know the remains of camassa? " Chen Yu looks at kangnalisi in some accidents.


    "Professor rufaro once told me that the golden curse was on it."


    "Ah, Chen, is that really a treasure map?" Cried fari in surprise.


    "I don''t know."


    "Mr. Chen, let''s not say whether the golden curse of the camassa ruins really exists. Those pirates also go to the camassa ruins. If you want to go to the camassa ruins, you are bound to meet them head-on."


    "Farley, are you still going?" Chen Zhu looks at fari.


    Farley thought for a moment, "are you sure you can deal with the pirates?"

 Chapter 830

    "Why don''t we turn around and clean up those bastard pirates at sea?" Chen asked.


    Cornelius is about to pee. Do you have a big heart or a brain?


    "Forget it. Don''t waste it on the pirates." "I want gold," said farry


    "Farry, the gold has a curse from the evil spirit." Konari looked at Fanny worried.


    Fari looked at Chen Yu, who shrugged indifferently: "what I''m not afraid of most is the curse of bullshit."


    This sentence is totally different to Fanny and Cornelius.


    Kangnalisi thought that Chen Yu didn''t believe in curse.


    And fari understood the real meaning of Chen Yu.


    Chen is not afraid of curse. As long as Chen is not afraid, all problems are no longer problems.


    In the following time, everything was calm.


    Kangnalis found that Chen Yu and fari didn''t pay attention to the cursed gold and the pirates.


    She really didn''t want to die with them.


    But what can she do? Let Chen Yu and fari give her a small boat and let her escape?


    Well, the fali does have a matching motorboat, but with this motorboat, she can''t come back to the shore alive.


    This is not an offshore area. It has already entered the high seas.


    The most painful thing for her is that Chen Yu and fari still show their love in front of her.


    "Yiya..."


    When Cornelius looked down, she found little Gelin pulling her pants.


    Con Aa Lisi picked up little Ge Lin with a wry smile.


    ¡­¡­


    Gulei''s team and big gold teeth are reunited again.


    "Honey, do you miss me?" Big gold teeth still smiled and hugged Gu lie.


    Gu lie, as always, pointed the gun at the head of big gold teeth: "if you are careless again, I will kill you."


    "How can you kill me?" Big gold tooth says with a smile.


    "There seems to be something strange about the sea."


    "Ha ha We are all descended from pirates. We should have been used to this situation for a long time. " Big gold teeth said.


    "I have a bad feeling."


    "Please don''t say this kind of dejected words before we are about to find the ruins of camassa. You should think about how we should enjoy the gold after we find it."


    "Buy a private island." Said gulee.


    "As our new home?" "Big gold tooth thrusts out a face way.


    Gulee looked at the big gold teeth and didn''t speak any more.


    She and big gold tooth know not short, already know big gold tooth is what disposition.


    Big gold tooth is holding a strange compass, and the pointer on the compass starts to beat wildly.


    "The interference of magnetic field is more and more intense."


    "It looks like another cursed island." Gulei looked at the distance: "I hope we can get gold smoothly."


    ¡­¡­


    "Island! Islands, islands ahead. " Cried fari.


    When Cornelius heard the call, she came out of the cabin at once.


    Chen also looked up at the island in the distance.


    The sky over the island is overcast, and darkness covers the whole island.


    "Fari, if you don''t stay on the boat, I''ll go to the island alone." Chen said.


    By this time, farry was dressed and looked at Chen Yu.


    There was an obvious reluctance in the eyes.


    "Well When I didn''t say it. "


    Chen Chu scratched his head and said helplessly.


    "But it''s getting dark, and the weather on the island is not good. I''d better wait until tomorrow morning."


    Just two kilometers outside the island, two ships appeared behind the farry.


    "Pirates! Here comes the pirate! It''s over We''re done We have nowhere to run. "


    ¡­¡­


    "Ha ha I''ve finally got it. " Big gold teeth looked at the yacht parked in front of the island, laughing.


    Gulee picked up the telescope, and suddenly his face changed.


    Farry!! She will never forget the yacht.


    And the owner of that yacht!


    Gulei''s eyes flickered, and he looked at the big gold teeth around his eyes.


    "I''m going back to my boat." Said gulee.


    Big gold tooth didn''t notice Gu lie''s face, thought she was going to make preparations for landing on the island, and didn''t pay attention to it.


    Big gold''s boat stopped next to the farry.


    She was scared to death. Big Jin Ya was surprised to see her on the deck.


    "You didn''t die. It''s just the same. I regret killing you yesterday. It''s a pity that such a beautiful woman died."


    Cornelius''s body was trembling a little, and she dared not say a word.Big gold tooth looks at Chen Yu again: "boy, you just teased me, why don''t you run now?"


    "Teasing you? No, isn''t it? I don''t remember. " Chen''s face doesn''t matter.


    "Look at that woman, boss. She''s not beautiful." Benedict said, pointing to fari.


    "It''s really beautiful." Big gold teeth whistled and grinned.


    Chen Yu looks at the pirate ship next to Da Jinya, another pirate ship.


    "Hello Gulee, do you miss me? "


    Gu lie looked at Chen Yu calmly, "no way."


    "Are you with him?" Chen asked.


    "Team up temporarily." Gulee replied.


    As expected, the most troublesome situation has emerged.


    "You are also coming for the gold on this island?"


    "Boy, do you know there is gold on this island?" Da Jinya was a little surprised. Chen Zhu not only knew Gulei, but also knew that there was gold on the island.


    Chen Chu ignored the big gold teeth and said to Gulei, "kill him, and I will divide you into two parts of gold."


    "Ha ha..." Big gold teeth laughed.


    This boy, I haven''t figured out the situation yet.


    Cornelius was also desperate.


    She didn''t expect Chen Yu to say such a stupid thing.


    "He and I are fifty-five." Gulei replied calmly.


    "Then I''ll give you 30%, at most 30%, no more."


    Gulei said in silence, "I want forty percent."


    Big gold tooth was stunned, and so was konari.


    What''s the situation?


    50% no, 40%?


    They don''t have one leg, do they?


    Big gold teeth turned to look at Gulei: "Gulei, what do you mean?"


    "Big gold tooth, I''m sorry. I don''t want to be the enemy of him, so that''s the end of our cooperation."


    How could the situation suddenly change with the shock on konari''s face?


    What the hell is this?


    "Don''t want to be the enemy of him. I shot him dead. Will you fight with me for a dead man?"


    "That''s the problem. If we can solve it in one shot, it''s not a problem."


    Gulei''s pirate team, everyone''s weapons are directed at the big golden teeth pirate ship.


    In the same way, the pirate team of Da Jinya, all of them point their weapons at Gulei''s pirate ship.


    "Fight fast, fight fast. I haven''t seen people fight so closely."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Everyone is speechless looking at Chen Yu, the culprit. Even if you want to go to the theatre, don''t take this look of gloating.

 Chapter 831

    All of a sudden, Benedict shot at Fanny and the little gren in her arms.


    When all the people didn''t respond, Chen Yu reached for a stop and the deformed bullet fell to the ground.


    Everyone looked at Chen Yu in surprise. Chen Yu turned his head and said to farry, "farry, take little Gelin back to the cabin."


    "All right." Fanny knew that she and little Gelin would only be targets here.


    Did he just block the bullet with his hand?


    Right?


    He stopped the bullet with his hand?


    Chen, still smiling, gestured to Benedict to shoot.


    "Gulei, I''ve changed my mind. I want to..."


    Roar -


    King Kong suddenly fell from the sky, jumped directly from the farry to the pirate ship, and jumped in front of Benedict.


    Dada -


    all the pirates around are shooting at King Kong with machine guns.


    But the bullet didn''t go through King Kong''s body at all.


    Benedict peed in terror and sat on the floor.


    Facing this terrible beast! No one has the courage to stand in front of it.


    King Kong''s incomparable anger, its respect for France is irreplaceable.


    In Chen Yu''s home, fari is the one who sincerely protects it.


    But fari was attacked, and no one could understand her anger.


    "King Kong, let me finish..."


    Chen Yu is very dissatisfied with King Kong''s interruption. King Kong looks at Chen Yu, then points to Benedict and himself.


    That means, this guy, mine.


    Cornelius was shocked. It was not an ordinary mountain gorilla.


    Mountain gorillas have no bulletproof function.


    Those bullets hit him, just like tickling him.


    Gulei''s eyes were also shocked.


    She knew Chen''s strength.


    But she did not expect that even Chen''s pet was so terrible.


    "Come on, let''s do it."


    King Kong received Chen''s order and smiled cruelly.


    "Falk." Big Jin Ya pointed the gun at King Kong''s head and fired directly.


    King Kong''s head didn''t even move. He turned to look at big gold teeth.


    Huge arms swept by angrily, and the body of big gold teeth was as fragmented as a sand sculpture.


    King Kong smashed his arms on the ground with a loud bang. The whole pirate ship was shaking violently.


    The deck was smashed into a groove. King Kong jumped up again and grabbed the antenna of the pirate ship.


    King Kong''s power is second only to Chen Yu''s, but it is still monster level.


    It has a destructive power of more than ten or twenty tons per strike.


    The whole pirate ship was taken down directly by it, as for Benedict.


    He''s not dead yet. King Kong may want to kill him at last.


    "King Kong, throw him into the sky with your greatest strength. I want to see how high you can throw him."


    King Kong stands on a pirate ship that has become scrap iron and grabs Benedict in one hand.


    Benedict cried, praying for Chen''s forgiveness and for someone to save him.


    But no one can save him.


    After accumulating his strength, King Kong hurled Benedict.


    "Ah..."


    What is the effect of tens of tons of force on a person?


    Benedict flew higher and higher.


    One hundred meters, two hundred meters, three hundred meters, five hundred meters


    After flying to the top, Benedict began to fall.


    Falling from that height, no matter what''s underneath, can break him to pieces.


    Even if Chen Yu falls from that height, if he doesn''t take measures, he will be smashed to pieces, let alone Benedict.


    Konari finally understood why Chen Yu always had such information.


    It turns out that he has such a monster.


    It''s a real monster.


    The pirates who are still OK are fluttering on the sea. King Kong jumps back to the fali.


    "Come on, help the professor," she exclaimed


    At the moment, Professor rufaro is also fluttering on the sea.


    Chen lost his rope and pulled professor rufaro aboard.


    "You''re welcome."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "How are you, professor?" Cornelius asked.


    "Cornelius, you''re not dead?"


    "Yes, Mr. Chen saved me."


    "What happened just now? Why did the pirate ship suddenly sink? "


    Professor rufaro had been in the cabin all the time and didn''t know what was going on outside."What about them? Where''s buddy? Where''s Arthur?... " "Are they still in the pirate ship?" asked conarius


    Professor rufaro looked down, his face heavy and sad.


    "They are all dead. They are killed by that big golden tooth What about that bastard? Where is that bastard now? "


    Professor rufaro suddenly became angry and resentful: "and Benedict?"


    "Benedict is there." Cornelius pointed to the body floating on the water.


    Gulee and her team are a little scared by King Kong at the moment.


    They can''t imagine if Gu lie didn''t know Chen Yu.


    What would have happened if Gulei had chosen to fight Chen Yu before.


    "Suddenly I was a little reluctant to kill that bastard so easily." Chen Yu looked at King Kong and said, "you have robbed me of the pleasure of revenge."


    King Kong looked at Chen Yu wrongly: "master, you promised yourself."


    ¡­¡­


    Both professor konarius and Professor rufaro are sad.


    After all, their companions were killed.


    But they can''t do anything.


    Professor rufaro''s only consolation was that Chen Yu had avenged him.


    Gulei came to Chen Yu''s boat.


    "Professor rufaro, have you ever been here?" Chen asked.


    "Here Why are you here? "


    Professor rufaro has already discovered that this is the island of camassa.


    It used to be the place of his nightmares.


    "For gold." Chen Yu said frankly, "no, it''s for vacation."


    Because fari has come out of it, Chen Yu must answer truthfully.


    "Mr. Chen, the gold here is full of unknown. You should not come here." Professor rufaro''s character began to break again: "I''ve been here before, so I know better than you how terrible the gold is here."


    "It''s not a problem." "I care more about how much gold there is on this island," Chen said


    "Do you really want to take risks on the island?"


    "I''m all here. Do you think I''m kidding you?"


    Professor rufaro said his experience once again: "the gold in the ruins of camassa is hidden on the top of the highest mountain."


    "What''s the value?"


    "Many, many, about a hundred tons."


    Chen took a breath of cool air and said, "are you sure there are so many?"


    Chen Yu is very suspicious of Professor rufaro''s words. Is there really hundreds of tons of gold in such a relic?

 Chapter 832

    "Is there any danger on the island?" Chen asked again.


    "Danger? When our team went to the island at the beginning, it was like changing a person. They fought and clashed with each other I think there''s a demon on this island that can bewitch people. "


    Chen Yu looked at Gu lie and said, "I hope you and your men can keep calm."


    Chen Yu''s words clearly mean something.


    Gulee also understood.


    No matter he or Chen Yu, anyone who is bewitched, the result is disastrous.


    "Don''t look at me, I can''t be bewitched." Chen Yuli said of course.


    "You cannot defeat the power of the devil." Professor rufaro said.


    Gu lie looks at Chen Yu. She knows that since Chen Yu said that, he must have his confidence.


    After all, Chen Yu is the one who really killed the devil.


    The next day, all the people boarded the island.


    The sky over the island of camassa is always overcast, and the island is also full of overcast winds.


    What makes professor rufaro and Cornelius speechless is that Chen Yu even let Fanny and little Gelin go to the island.


    And Chen''s pets, none of them.


    "Is there a devil''s breath on this island?" Chen asked, holding Samuel in his arms.


    "I can''t feel it."


    "Mr. Chen, please first." Gulee doesn''t want to go ahead.


    People enter the coconut forest, the ground is low weeds, there are some mud.


    Feet on the ground, very uncomfortable.


    Suddenly, one of Gulei''s men screamed and was dragged down without warning.


    A crocodile! Gulee''s men immediately shot to save their companions.


    Her companion saved her, but her calf hurt so badly that she couldn''t walk.


    But just then, another two meter alligator bounced out of the grass.


    Gulei''s eyes were fast, his pistol was drawn out at full speed, and he shot three times in a row. The crocodile was killed instantly.


    "Can I help you?" Chen asked.


    "No, just leave it to us." Said gulee.


    "All right." Chen Yu takes fari back a step.


    No one understood what Chen Yu meant.


    At this time, the grass in front of us was still rustling.


    It can be seen that there are many black shadows in the grass in front.


    Crocodiles! A dense crocodile.


    Some crocodiles are three or four meters long. The first crocodile king is more than seven meters long. He is much bigger than obitos and weighs more than twice as much as obitos. It is estimated that he is almost the same as the princess.


    These are alligators, the world''s largest reptiles.


    Alligators can adapt to saltwater environment and freshwater environment.


    Gu lie''s face suddenly became ugly. He turned to Chen Yu.


    "Chen, I only need 30 percent."


    If she doesn''t lower her chips at this time, she will lose a lot.


    Although her team has automatic weapons, it can''t stand the large number of this alligator.


    And the thick shell of the alligator has a strong resistance to small caliber guns. The medium caliber guns can barely penetrate their shell, but it is still difficult to cause fatal damage.


    So many Bay alligators, coupled with that Big Mac, can definitely wipe them out.


    "There''s dinner, children."


    The princess and King Kong howled and rushed forward.


    Straight towards the crocodile king, crocodile king want to bite the princess, but Princess paw, CROCODILE KING directly ignorant.


    King Kong grabbed the crocodile King''s tail, while the princess''s claws were inlaid into the crocodile King''s head and neck.


    The crocodile King struggles to break free, but in the face of the princess and King Kong, the two powerful monsters, it still seems powerless.


    Everyone exclaimed, the crocodile king was directly torn body, intestines, viscera everywhere.


    HEMA, Baima, obitos and snow all rushed up.


    This is not a close fight, but a one-sided massacre.


    Konarius has been choked by the smell of blood.


    Wanda has always been with fari, and its combat effectiveness is not weak.


    However, Wanda prefers to protect fari rather than rush to fight.


    The crocodiles couldn''t fight at first sight. Even their eldest brother was killed at the first time. They didn''t dare to fight anymore. They turned around and fled.


    "Don''t chase after me. I''m protecting animals," Chen called


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    I killed half of them. Now I think it''s animal protection?


    People rest in place. Chen Yu bandages the wound for the injured Female Pirate by the way.


    "You didn''t tell me there were crocodiles on the island." Chen looked at professor rufaro and said.


    Professor rufaro looked at Chen Yu helplessly: "I didn''t know that I would meet an alligator."Chen Chu frowned: "how far is the gold treasure?"


    "It''s on that hill." Professor rufaro pointed to the mountain not far away.


    "It''s almost time to rest. Let''s go." Chen Zhu called on all the people.


    They continued on their way to the foot of the mountain. Chen Chu looked back at fari. "Fari, give me little Gelin. Are you tired?"


    "Chen, my pregnancy is less than a month."


    "Well, if you''re tired, let me know. Let''s rest in place."


    "Well."


    There are traces of manual road cutting on this mountain. Although it is winding and rugged, it can still walk.


    Chen Chu held out a hand: "fari, take me, don''t fall down."


    Fari looked up at Chen Yu, though she was not tired.


    But she knew Chen Yu was still worried about her.


    I can''t help feeling warm in my heart.


    "It''s enough for you to take care of little Gelin. I can take care of myself."


    "Hold me." Chen Yu couldn''t help but look at fari.


    If she did not reach for her hand, Chen would not go.


    However, fari can only hold Chen''s hand.


    "Fari, you said that after we have money, how about buying an island? Take a vacation on the island when you are free, and invite relatives and friends to visit our private island. "


    "In fact, your current wealth is enough to buy an island." Said Farley.


    In fact, the average island is only a few million dollars.


    But this kind of island is not big. It''s not as big as mirror lake.


    The team was calm all the way without any danger.


    There is a cave at the top of the mountain.


    Everyone looked at professor rufaro.


    "Gold is in the cave."


    "What about the ruins? What about the good demagogic curse? " Chen Yu looked disappointed and said, "why didn''t it happen at all? I''m disappointed. "


    "Chen, how much do you want to go wrong?"


    The crowd entered the cave.


    In a flash, a flash of gold blinded everyone''s eyes.


    The whole cave is covered with gold.


    But at this time, Samuel said a very disappointing words.


    "So much devil gold."


    "And it''s a verbal magic." Said besib.


    It''s not gold, it''s devil gold.


    "We may have come for nothing, Fanny."


    "Why?" "Can''t you have these gold?" asked farry, puzzled


    "Well."


    Chen Yu is able to fight against the curse, and fari is protected by the little devil, and little Gelin is also protected by the little angel. The three members of their family die of curse magic.


    He can''t do this magic.


    Of course, the key point is that devil gold looks like gold.


    But in fact, it can be distinguished.

 Chapter 833

    These are not only worthless devil gold, but also the magic of speech and spirit.


    To get a piece of demon gold, you have to kill three people.


    Then the other side''s luck will be transferred to the other side.


    "Fari, don''t touch the gold. Let''s go out." Chen Chu turned around and left.


    Fanny was a little too motionless. She seemed to be bewitched.


    Chen Zhao slaps fan on Fanny''s face. Fanny is stupefied for a moment and wakes up.


    Fari covered her face and looked at Chen Yu. Her tears were about to come out.


    "Well That... "


    This is the first time Chen Yu has started to fight against fari. Chen Yu never thought that he would fight against fari himself.


    The first shot was fired, and the fight had begun.


    Including Professor rufaro and Cornelius, they are also fighting.


    Everyone was bewitched and they began to kill each other crazily.


    Cornelius grabs a piece of demon gold and smashes it on Professor rufaro''s head.


    "Fanny, let''s go out."


    Fari''s face was heavy and turned away.


    The fighting in the cave lasted for a long time.


    When everyone came out of the cave, they were all bloody.


    They have gradually come to their senses from the madness.


    Cornelius had a piece of devil gold in her hand, and her face was smiling, with blood or tears around her eyes.


    Another man came out, also covered in blood.


    Then gulee came out. She was clean, but she had a bloody devil gold in her hand.


    The people who come out of it are very calm. The sadness from the body to the heart makes them unable to mention the power to fight again.


    Chen Yu looks at these people and frowns.


    It''s not a relic. It''s a trap.


    "Chen, am I just like them?" Asked fari.


    "Is it still painful?" Chen Yu looks at fali painfully.


    He never thought that he would play Fanny himself.


    "A little."


    There were five people, including Cornelius and gulee.


    Cornelius is the most vulnerable one. She is crying all the time.


    She knew what she had done.


    She can''t contain her inner panic and sorrow.


    She actually killed the most respected professor rufaro by herself.


    On the way down the mountain, no one spoke.


    "Chen, why don''t they take more gold?"


    "They can''t afford it."


    Cornelius stayed on gulee''s pirate ship.


    She can''t go back to land, after all, she killed professor rufaro.


    Chen Yu and fali also set out on their way back.


    It''s just that Chen Yu doesn''t understand why phoeniti gave the map to herself.


    What kind of mentality does she hold when she gives this thing to herself?


    There is no doubt that this is not a good thing.


    Phoenitti wants to frame herself with this?


    It seems that there is no such reason. She should understand that this kind of trap can''t kill herself.


    Instead, I will let myself hate her!


    ¡­¡­


    Citibank''s Irvine headquarters -


    "thank you for coming, Mr. chugis."


    Amira shook hands with chugis. "Come in, please."


    It took two days for Amira to meet chughis at last.


    In reality, churchis looks fatter than on TV.


    Chughis had been wearing sunglasses and touching his nose.


    "I won''t go in."


    "What? Why? "


    Chughis looked up at the outer layer of the building and shook his head. "It''s full of bad luck."


    "Ominous?" Amira''s face changed a little. "Mr. chugis, what do you see?"


    Ominous? Amira looks at the building. She doesn''t feel anything.


    "Well, Miss Amira, it''s time for me to go." Chugis said.


    "Mr. chugis, please walk slowly." Amira called for chughis.


    "Miss Amira, you want me to help you with something about this building."


    Amira nodded. "Yes, Mr. chughis, what did you find? Please tell me the truth. "


    "Depravity, darkness, gloom, filth, full of evil, this is a evil spirit, he is killing!"


    All of a sudden, a man came down from the sky and fell beside chughis and Amira.


    Amira was scared in an instant. At this moment, she finally believed it.


    She believed in ghosts, in chugis.


    "Mr. chughis, please help me get rid of the evil spirits here. Please help me, no matter how much it costs."Chughis looked at the body, and after half payment, chughis said, "one hundred thousand dollars."


    "OK, no problem. When will it go on?" Asked Amira.


    "Tonight, twelve."


    "At night? The bank doesn''t open at night. " Said Amira.


    "Then there is nothing I can do. Please ask Miss Amira to be wise."


    "Wait I can think of it. Is it tonight? "


    Chughis nodded and turned to get on his business car.


    His agent, Chadwick, is in business class.


    "Chadwick, no, there are really evil spirits in this building. Just now someone jumped from the building and fell in front of me. What should I do? What to do? " As soon as chughis got back to the car, he showed his true shape.


    At this moment, chughis is not a little light, his face is full of panic.


    "Chughis, calm down. Don''t be so excited. It''s all false. It''s just a coincidence." Chadwick reassured chughis: "there are no evil spirits and demons in the world, but those fools themselves speculate."


    "But But I really don''t feel well. Let''s give up this business. "


    "How can it be? Think about it. It''s a hundred thousand dollars. Are you willing to give up?" Chadwick said calmly, "think again, how many times have you met the same kind of things in the past, and which time did evil spirits appear? It''s all the customers who scare themselves. "


    Chadwick and chughis have been working together for four years. Chadwick was a frustrated agent, and chughis was a prodigy.


    At first, they knew Chadwick was looking for chughis for fortune telling. As a result, chughis was not accurate, so they fought.


    Later, they worked together inexplicably, and Chadwick was responsible for building up the momentum for Churchill and promoting him as a very powerful psychic.


    Over time, churchis became more and more famous, and even the TV station asked him to show.


    Chughis was also very confused. He gave $100000 to Chadwick, 30000 to Chadwick, and could get $70000 for himself.


    It''s not a small amount. It''s usually only a few thousand dollars for a single business.


    "Just as before, do a few mysterious actions, and then tell the woman that you have dispelled the evil spirit, and the money will come."


    "That''s it?"


    "Yes, that''s it."

 Chapter 834

    "Mr. chugis, I have arrived at the bank gate. Are you there?"


    Amira asked, holding the phone.


    "I have arrived." Chugis came out of the darkness.


    Amira was startled. "Mr. chughis, why did you suddenly show up?"


    "Shh, keep it down." Chughis made a silence.


    It has to be said that this way of playing will bring a strong sense of mystery.


    They will also make their customers more confident in their identity.


    In fact, this is the team behind him, preparing for him.


    In the night, first use a piece of black cloth to cover up, and then suddenly put the black cloth away, it is easy to create a sudden false appearance.


    "Come with me. I''ll take you in."


    After all, it''s a bank, although it''s not the business hall that Amira is going to take chugis.


    Without her leading the way, churchis could not have gone in at all.


    Amira takes chughis into the bank, and she looks at chughis.


    "What floor are we going to now?"


    "The thirteenth floor."


    In China, many buildings will avoid the fourth floor and directly cancel the fourth floor, especially some residential communities.


    In foreign countries, most of the taboos are on the 13th floor, which is the same as in China.


    "There is no thirteenth floor." Said Amira.


    "No, yes, I can feel it. It''s hidden on the thirteenth floor."


    Amira frowned. "Are you sure this building has thirteen floors? Or do you mean the 14th floor? "


    "It''s the thirteenth floor."


    Chughis can achieve such a great reputation, of course, not just by mouth.


    Every time a client is entrusted, he and Chadwick will investigate the client.


    For example, Amira, they were investigating in advance.


    So on the third day, I accepted the entrustment from Amira.


    They know what happened in this building in the last month.


    They also know the basic information about the building.


    Of course, the so-called basic information, in fact, is not what ordinary people will notice.


    For example, in this building, there are actually thirteen floors.


    But the elevator didn''t arrive because the 13th floor was designed as a water supply room.


    "First to the twelfth floor." Chughis said plainly.


    On the twelfth floor, chughis''s fingers pointed at his forehead.


    "It''s very close. I feel This way. "


    On the twelfth floor, chughis turned seven or eight and came to a closed door.


    "Do you have a key?" Asked chugis.


    "No, I didn''t even know there was a door."


    Yamila is the general manager. She is in charge of the whole building. How can she manage the key.


    What''s more, most of the whole building is electronic lock. For example, the business hall below is ultra-high defense, and the vault under the business hall is nuclear level defense.


    "It doesn''t matter."


    Chughis reached for the lock and touched it. Then he pulled it down and the lock opened.


    "How can this be done?" Amira asked in surprise.


    Behind the door is a staircase. Amira didn''t know there was such a staircase, and it was only up, not down.


    On the thirteenth floor, the whole floor was wet.


    Can only vaguely hear the sound of dripping water.


    The light is also very dim, giving a very uncomfortable feeling.


    Chughis suddenly waved: "stop."


    Amira stopped at once, and chugis said, "I''m not talking to you."


    "Not me?"


    All of a sudden, chughis spilled a piece of powder.


    The moment the powder comes into contact with the air during the deflagration.


    There was a woman''s scream in the calm floor.


    Amira''s face was pale with fright.


    "What''s the matter? What happened just now? "


    "It''s all right." "Here lingers a woman''s grievances, which have now been completely eliminated by me," chughis said quietly


    "Resolved?"


    "Yes, it has been solved. There will be no more problems." Churchis had a confident look on his face.


    "Thank you. I''ll give you the reward."


    Amira''s body and mind suddenly relaxed, and finally resolved.


    They were about to leave the 13th floor when a cry came from behind.


    Amira and chughis were sweating.


    "And And? " Amira turned her neck rigidly to look at chugis.


    Chughis turned to look at the room. Beside the water tower, in the dark place, there was a woman in white, with her hair in a corner.The cry came from the woman, and chughis swallowed.


    All of a sudden, the light in the water room dimmed.


    Then it lights up again.


    But in this moment, a terrible face appeared in front of Amira and chugis.


    It was a bloodless face, but the eyes were empty and completely dark.


    "Ah..."


    "Ah..."


    Amira and chughis screamed with fear.


    "Kill her now..."


    As soon as Amira turned her head, she saw chughis running down.


    "Ah..." Yamila then realized that chughis was not a psychic at all, not to mention an exorcist.


    Amira is also running away from the 13th floor, chasing behind chughis.


    "You liar, liar!"


    Chughis ran to the elevator on the 12th floor, where he frantically pressed the elevator.


    He''s scared. He''s really scared.


    Nothing is important anymore. He just wants to escape here and escape as fast as he can.


    The door of the elevator finally opened, and chughis and Yamila rushed into it.


    The door of the elevator closes and slowly descends.


    But just then, the lights in the elevator began to flash.


    Creak Creak Creak


    Scratches began to appear on the door of the elevator.


    It''s like someone grabs a metal door with a sharp object.


    Both of them were sweating. Amira cried out in horror, "you need to find a way, find a way..."


    "There are ghosts, there are really ghosts There are ghosts! " Churchis is out of control now. There are ghosts, there are ghosts!


    It was no longer part of his plan, and churchis''s mind was in complete confusion at the moment.


    Chughis was never a brave man. In the past, even if his assignments were fake, he dared not enter the so-called ghost houses alone.


    Ding -


    the door of the elevator is open, and the two escape from the elevator and rush out of the bank.


    Suddenly, Amira stumbled over something and looked back.


    Isn''t this the woman who jumped in front of them today?


    Isn''t her body already cleaned up? Why is she still here?


    "Ah..."


    Just then, the body began to slowly climb up.


    Her body seems to be out of the gravity, with the extremely twisted way to climb up.

 Chapter 835

    Amira was terrified, and chughis pulled her over.


    "What are you doing? Run."


    When Amira fled, she did not forget to look back at the staff who jumped from the building.


    The female clerk was still shaking and walking towards her.


    Just then, all of a sudden, Amira found that a car had hit her.


    Turning around, I saw that it was the devil on the 13th floor who was sitting in the car.


    That female ghost is full of ferocity, holding the steering wheel, the corner of the mouth outlines the crazy color.


    The speed of the car is at least 150 kilometers, which will definitely die if it hits people.


    "Dead..." Chughis also felt his feet soft.


    Twenty meters, ten meters, five meters


    Just then, a ball of fire suddenly fell down in the sky.


    Boom -


    the fireball just fell on the front cover of the car driven by the female ghost.


    The whole car rolled forward in the loud noise, then turned over from the top of chughis and Amira.


    Chughis and Amira opened their mouths and shocked their faces.


    I saw a tall woman with a big sword standing in place.


    The ghost got out of the car and rushed at the woman.


    I saw the woman''s fist burst into flames and hit the ghost in the head.


    In an instant, the ghost''s head was smashed, and then her spirit began to die.


    The faces of chughis and Amira are full of shock.


    Saved?


    Amira looked at the woman, her eyes full of little stars.


    "There is something wrong with this building." Gaia looked at the bank headquarters in front of him, then turned to Amira and chugis: "are you ok? Don''t come out and walk around at this time, especially in such an unsafe place. "


    "Lady..." Amira went up.


    "I''m not married yet!" Gaia''s face suddenly turned ugly.


    It''s very impolite to call a lady to an unmarried woman.


    "I''m sorry I...... "


    "Go home, children."


    "I''m the general manager of this bank And I''m not a kid. " Amira quickly explained her identity.


    Gaia ignored Amira and looked up at the building in front of him.


    Suddenly, Gaia moved!


    Gaia is like a tiger, rushing towards the building.


    But at this time, the entrance of the building suddenly burst into a stream of evil spirits, like a torrent, which directly hit Gaia.


    Then Gaia flew out of the room, all the way to the wall across the road.


    Amira and chughis are scared to pee. Isn''t it terrible?


    At first, they thought they had a savior, but they were hit by the evil spirit and flew out.


    Flying so far away, is that woman dead?


    But at this time, Gaia stood up again and patted the dust on his body.


    Then the light of Gaia''s fire came out, along with the sword in her hand.


    At the moment, Gaia has exploded, and the war spirit, fighting spirit and her state have been completely released after that attack.


    Gaia, like a shell, shot directly at the entrance to the building.


    At the entrance of the building, evil spirits came out again and hit Gaia.


    But this time, Gaia didn''t fly. Gaia''s flame and sword flew down.


    Boom -


    the torrent of evil spirits was directly split by Gaia.


    Both Amira and chughis were covering their mouths, and their eyes were inconceivable.


    But Gaia didn''t hold on until the end. He was hit again.


    Falling in front of Amira and chugis.


    Amira quickly picked up Gaia: "are you ok?"


    "All right." Gaia twisted her neck and took out the phone. She found her phone was broken.


    "Can you lend me your phone?"


    "Of course." Amira quickly hands the phone to Gaia.


    Gaia made a phone call: "Hello, Mr. West, I''m in Irvine, Citibank''s Los Angeles branch. There''s a very strong presence in it. I can''t make sure."


    Gaia called for a minute and then hung up.


    "Thank you for calling."


    With that, Gaia turned and left.


    "Wait Miss, what about the evil spirits in this building? "


    "I can''t fight." Gaia said.


    "And then?"


    "What do you want me to do if I can''t fight?" Gaia replied naturally.


    "Then you don''t care?"


    "I''ll call up my companions and make a plan of operations." Gaia said."How can I cooperate with you?"


    "Before the problem is solved, it''s better not to worry about it."


    "That is to say, our bank can''t operate normally?"


    "You can choose to continue your business, but the result is a series of dead people."


    "And how long will it take?" Amira asked again.


    "I don''t know. It''s terrible inside. I''m not sure if my partner and I can kill it."


    "What if you can''t get it?"


    "It''s OK. There''s another monster among us. We can wait for that monster to come back."


    "Monsters? What kind of monster? "


    "It''s a monster anyway."


    "More powerful than you?"


    "Of course, I was almost brought out by him."


    "Then why not let him do it?"


    "He went on vacation, and we can''t contact him for the time being. Besides, he is our boss. In most cases, we don''t want to let him go unless it''s a very difficult problem."


    ¡­¡­


    "Whoo Finally home. " Chen Yu and fali both collapsed on the sofa.


    No matter how crazy you are playing outside, or your home is more comfortable.


    "I''m sorry yesterday, Fanny." Chen Zhu pulls fari, and he slaps her.


    Chen Yu never felt that it was right to beat his own woman, which was not allowed under any circumstances.


    "Chen, you have said that many times since yesterday to today," said farry, leaning on Chen''s shoulder


    "But I still want to say, I''m sorry."


    Fanny could feel it. Chen Yu always blamed himself.


    What''s more important is not that slap, but that he didn''t protect himself.


    He felt that if he protected better, maybe that slap could be omitted.


    "I never blame you. I insisted on going to the island myself." "Thank you for conniving me," said farry, nestling up to Chen


    Just then, Chen''s phone rang.


    Hello, Mr. Chen. This is Andrews speaking


    "Hello, what can I do for you?"


    "Well, I did a survey in Dashan town. The price of land in your area has increased rapidly in the past year. The price of land around your villa, though not high-quality farmland, is about 7000 dollars per acre."


    Chen Chu nodded, "what about the specific price?"


    "You don''t have the whole land of other landowners around you. It''s about 12 square kilometers. The government of Dashan town has the idea of selling it. After all, it''s wasteland to stay there, but it means that you need to pay nearly 20 million dollars."


    "Much higher than I thought." Chen said.


    Twelve square kilometers, almost three times the area of land that Chen has now, is really big enough.


    But the price is 40 or 50 times more expensive than Chen''s current land.

 Chapter 836

    "Mr. Chen, I''ll try my best to keep the price down." Said Andrews.


    "How much can you save me, then you can draw 5% of it as your commission." Chen said.


    It''s impossible to work with cattle and not feed others.


    How much Andrews can do depends on his ability.


    As for how to reduce the price, there are too many ways.


    Especially Citibank, a super bank.


    For example, directly to the local government, if you want to borrow money from our bank, you must give preferential treatment to some transactions.


    This is the killer mace, such as Dashan Town, which has little resources and advantageous industries.


    A lot of things need to rely on bank loans, but if Citibank, as a kind of enterprise, gives the loan evaluation of Dashan town government to be poor, then Dashan town government is likely to go bankrupt.


    So it''s impossible for Dashan government to ignore Citibank''s demands.


    In the end, it depends on the strength of Citibank.


    "Yes, Mr. Chen, I will try my best."


    Andrews''s voice was still calm, but his heart was jumping up in a huff.


    In tens of millions of dollars of transactions, the biggest income of a trader or accountant is the transaction draw.


    In most cases, a 1% or 2% commission will be the best.


    But Chen gave him a 5% commission.


    He can''t do without fighting.


    In many cases, his kind of accounting is not open for half a year, open for half a year.


    When they got home, Chen Yu and fari were very tired.


    But little Gelin is as active as ever.


    She has no idea what exhaustion is.


    Of course, it''s also because she''s sleeping most of the time.


    Then there''s eating and playing.


    Farry went to rest early.


    Chen Yu always held the scroll and the metal utensils for the scroll.


    What''s the purpose of this thing that phineti gave herself?


    He couldn''t be reached again.


    It doesn''t seem to make sense to say that Fannie is killing herself.


    At first, finiti was able to shoot Carol in that situation.


    It means that Finity is the kind of person who is extremely calm. She is not emotional.


    As for the deep hatred, there is no more.


    So Chen Yu doesn''t believe that she will be bored to give herself something inexplicable, and then use it to harm herself.


    It''s a trap on camassa, which may be dangerous for ordinary people.


    But there is little threat to ourselves.


    So we can rule out the possibility that Phoenicia will use it to harm herself.


    Then she led herself to the island for other purposes.


    Or what information did you miss?


    Chen is not sure.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, Chen Yu and fari are doing morning exercises. Their morning exercises are basically about swimming.


    Just then a phone call came in.


    Chen Yu is reminded by the Butler system and returns to the shore to pick up the phone.


    This is the call from Evelyn. Chen Yu and Evelyn haven''t been in touch for a long time.


    "Chen, do you remember what you promised me?"


    "Have I promised you anything? Why don''t I remember? Have I ever made a vow to you? "


    "You said that before the world championships, you would help me to do ten days of training, but you broke the appointment."


    "It seems that you didn''t inform me in time. Do you know how busy I am? If you don''t remind me, how can I know whether you want to train or not?"


    "Is that my fault?"


    "Obviously, it''s your fault." Chen replied.


    "Then I have to train now."


    "The world championship is over. What else do you train?"


    "I didn''t break the men''s world record."


    "Are you going to humiliate all of us men?"


    "If you think I humiliated your men, you can go to the game yourself. I think with your ability, you can give your men a fight."


    "Come on, I''m not that bored."


    "Would you like to help or not?"


    "What''s your next game?"


    "In November, there was a world championship star tournament. I am now the world record holder, so I am also invited, and I intend to break the men''s world record in the star tournament."


    "My girlfriend is pregnant recently. I don''t have much time."


    "Ten days, two million dollars."


    "From today on, are you in Los Angeles?"¡°cao¡£¡± Evelyn scolded.


    "Well, you know the word."


    "I''ve been learning Chinese recently."


    "Well, where are you now?"


    "I''m at Beitan swimming pool."


    "How can I not know this place?" Chen asked doubtfully.


    "This is the senior swimming pool. I''ve been training here recently."


    "I don''t understand. Is there any difference between the so-called senior natatorium and the ordinary natatorium?"


    "Don''t you know that the difference in water quality has a lot to do with swimmers'' performance?"


    "Your achievements are not based on water quality." Chen Yu said disapprovingly.


    "Come here quickly, don''t be long winded."


    "All right." Chen Yu hung up the phone and said to farry on the lake, "farry, I''m out to make money."


    Fanny waved to make sure she heard.


    Chen Yu drives his car and follows the navigation to find Beitan swimming pool.


    Not to mention how about the internal facilities, we can see that it costs a lot of money just by virtue of the external architectural style of the swimming pool.


    Chen Yu got off the car and was hit on the shoulder.


    Looking back, isn''t this a senior official of Citibank? It seems to be Amira.


    When Amira saw Chen Zhu, she was shocked.


    "Sorry." Amira didn''t know Chen''s name, but she probably knew that Chen was a customer of their bank.


    Chen Chu nodded, but after a long walk, Chen Chu found that Amira and he went in the same direction.


    At the door of an indoor swimming pool, Amira looked at Chen Yu and said, "Sir, you have come with me."


    "Er..." Chen Yu is also very helpless: "I also come to this swimming pool."


    Amira frowned. "Sir, this swimming pool has been wrapped up, so your excuse is meaningless."


    At this time, evrel put out her head: "sister Amira, you are here Chen, you are here at last. "


    Amira was surprised. "Do you know him?"


    "He''s the coach I hired on purpose."


    Amira looks at Chen Yu. "Are you a swimming coach?"


    "Temporary."


    "Sorry, I misunderstood you just now." Amira perfunctorily apologized.


    Temporary swimming coach? She would like to see how special Chen Yu, a temporary swimming coach, is.


    Now, almost all the swimming coaches in the country are lined up for evry to choose.


    World champion, world record holder, the first woman to swim eight minutes in the 800 meter freestyle.


    With all the aura, Amira is almost like bolt in the swimming world.


    And her condition has been very stable, as long as she participates in the competition, there is no one can not win the championship.


    Is this Chinese qualified to be Evelyn''s coach?

 Chapter 837

    Amira and evrel are in the dressing room.


    "Evry, are you sure that Asian can really coach you?"


    "Of course, he is the most qualified person to be my coach, no one is better than him."


    "Are you sure?" Although Yamila is not a swimmer, she occasionally invites some swimming coaches to train herself, so she still knows many famous coaches.


    "Of course, he charges two million dollars for ten days." Evry said.


    "What?" Amira screamed, "why is he?"


    Yamila screamed that the price was higher than her salary as a bank executive.


    This is equivalent to the price of 200000 dollars a day, even the top swimming coach, if not including the income share of his disciples, the annual salary is almost so much.


    One day is equivalent to the annual salary of other top coaches, and Yamila thinks evrel is crazy.


    "It''s something I''ve worked hard for. I told him before the world championships, but this bastard forgot about it."


    "Evrel, although you don''t depend on your own achievements to eat, don''t waste it at will. The reward you give is really too high."


    Not only is it high, it''s just unreasonable price.


    "No way, if the price is low, he will not come, he would rather stay at home with his pregnant girlfriend."


    This is obviously the trick used by cheaters, which is to raise the price in this way.


    But no matter how much I say now, I''m afraid Evelyn won''t listen.


    From her tone, we can see that she has great trust in that person.


    Amira works in a bank, and all she touches is finance.


    So she knows a lot about the tricks of liars.


    If a victim is in the process of deception, it''s hard to listen to the persuasion.


    So the best way at this time is not to persuade the victims, but to expose the cheaters.


    The two walked out of the dressing room, and Amira saw Chen Yu slumped on the bench beside them.


    There is no attitude a coach should have.


    Chen''s face was indifferent, and he had an apple in his hand.


    "Chen, you have my food in your hand." Evry said.


    "Oh." Chen Chu shrugged, "first go into the water and swim for a few laps."


    When Amira heard Chen Yu''s words, she felt that Chen Yu was just training evry.


    Evry was obedient and swam in the water.


    At one time, she was also very resistant to Chen''s training methods.


    But since Chen helped her train, she has achieved super excellent results.


    She was thoroughly trained by Chen Yu.


    In more than half a year, she also contacted many coaches.


    No coach can help her so much.


    Most of the things that coaches teach her are what she already knows.


    But Chen Yu can only train. He is a real trainer.


    There is also the control of her diet, so that she will eat what she eats during training.


    Amira sat next to Chen Yu: "Mr. Chen, you said you had made it temporarily, so what''s the main purpose?"


    "The main job is a doctor, the sideline is a psychic. If you need a doctor, or meet a ghost, you can come to me, but I charge a lot of money."


    Amira is more certain that Chen Yu is a liar.


    Whether it''s the main business or the sideline, or this temporary coaching job.


    She felt that Chen Yu made a living by cheating.


    "By the way, Mr. Chen said that our bank was haunted that day, didn''t he?" Asked Amira.


    She felt that Chen Yu, like chugis, relied on his lips to gain trust first and then to cheat.


    "Yes." "There may be some evil spirits," Chen said


    "I wonder if Mr. Chen can exorcise?"


    "Yes, but the price is very high."


    "I can afford it."


    If you want to expose a liar, the first thing is to hook him.


    "Two million dollars at a time, do you accept it?"


    Chen Yu knew that Amira was very rich, so he opened his mouth directly.


    Amira''s face went black. Do you think I''m as deceiving as evrel?


    Churchis is so famous, he only asked for $100000.


    You''re asking for two million dollars?


    "Pay first." Chen said.


    "It''s not appropriate for you to ask me two million dollars if you don''t do anything?"


    "It''s my rule, if you don''t want to." Chen Yu said disapprovingly.


    That''s Citibank. Chen doesn''t think the price is too high.


    Even Chen thinks his price is fair.Amira sneers in her heart, believing that you have a ghost.


    I''ve received two million dollars. I''m afraid you''ve evaporated.


    "Mr. Chen knows a lot of things."


    "We in China have a saying that is, more skills do not weigh on the body."


    After a while, Evra came up from the water.


    "Chen, how do you like my swim?"


    "Well Just now, I was chatting with Miss Yamila, but I didn''t see you swimming. How many times do you swim in the water? "


    "Falk." Evey angrily gave Chen Zhu a middle finger and sat down on the bench to rest.


    "It''s still the old rule. Eat whatever you like on the first day. From tomorrow, eat what I want."


    "I see." It''s not the first time that evry has received Chen Yu''s training. She is very clear about Chen Yu''s rules: "by the way, what are you busy with during this period?"


    "Busy making money."


    "I''m afraid she''s busy deceiving money," she said to herself.


    "Since Mr. Chen is a coach, should he swim very well?"


    "No, a coach doesn''t have to swim fast." Chen Yu said modestly.


    "Mr. Chen, I also know some swimmers. Do you want to compete?"


    "No interest." Chen Yu said disapprovingly.


    He doesn''t have time to compete with any athletes.


    "As long as you take part, I''ll pay you 10000 dollars for your appearance, whether you win or lose."


    If we want to expose Chen Yu''s deception, we should fundamentally expose it.


    Since he pretends to be a swimming coach, if only evlet can see his swimming skills, he should be able to know his details.


    "I''m not short of ten thousand dollars."


    "If I win, I''ll pay you a million dollars."


    "Sister Amira, are you crazy? Chen''s swimming ability is very strong. "


    "If you say I win, you''ll give me a million dollars?" Chen Chu looks at Amira with wide eyes.


    Even the world championships don''t have such a high bonus.


    Amira''s heart sneers, want this one million dollars?


    What I call is not an ordinary athlete. It''s the main player of the national team who once represented the United States in the Olympic Games.


    "Of course, as long as you win."


    "Well, you can get Phelps." Chen said directly.


    Chen is too tired to be an athlete.


    But if you win a game in this stadium, you can get a million dollars directly. Chen Yu can''t find any reason to refuse.

 Chapter 838

    "What distance are you good at?" Asked Amira.


    "I''m good at everything. Even if you call a triathlon, I''ll win it for you."


    Triathlon also has swimming, and it is super long distance, 1.5km.


    Yamila thinks Chen is stubborn. Maybe he doesn''t think he can find a professional athlete.


    "You mean any swimming event? Do you think you can beat anyone? "


    "Of course." "If you are willing to pay a million dollars for each game, you can find several people and I will compete in several games," Chen said


    "Sister Amira, don''t compare with Chen. You can''t win Chen." Evley said in a hurry.


    If it''s only a million dollars, it''s OK to be won by Chen Zhuo.


    But if Amira really agreed to Chen''s request, I''m afraid it won''t be a million dollars.


    Other people don''t know. Evry knows Chen''s strength very well.


    Only, she said so, Amira is even more unconvinced.


    "That''s to say, I''ll bring a whole swimming team, you can win?"


    "If I lose a game, I will lose."


    "So what if you lose?"


    "If I lose a game, I''ll give a million dollars." Chen said.


    "That''s what you said." Amira sneers in her heart. She must spit out all the money you cheated out: "do you dare to do notarization?"


    "Yes, as long as you do notarization, I will do it." Chen said.


    "Freestyle, breaststroke, butterfly, backstroke and medley are all acceptable to you?" Amira has made up her mind to let Chen Yu lose her family.


    Since Chen Yu dared to cheat her best friend, there was no reason for him to let him go.


    "Yes, I don''t mind making more money." Chen Yu said quietly, "as long as you can afford it, you can compete several times if you want."


    "You are going to play so many games in one day, are you sure?" Asked Amira.


    "I''m sure."


    Evrel covered her face. "Sister Amira, do you want to stop thinking about it?"


    "Evry, I''m bringing in the national swimming team. They''ve been training in Los Angeles recently. I can''t find the possibility that they will lose." Amira looked at Chen Yu and said, "as long as he doesn''t pee his pants."


    "Well, as long as it''s a race of 200 meters and over, I''ll let at least 50 meters."


    Evey stared at Chen Gu with wide eyes. She didn''t expect Chen Gu to be so crazy.


    American national swimming team, there are several world records in it.


    Are you going to keep them at least 50 meters?


    Evry knows that Chen Yu is very strong No, it should be terrible.


    She also knew that Chen had let others know several times during the University of California Games.


    But at that time, it was all female students, or second and third-line athletes.


    This is a completely different concept.


    You are now facing the athletes of the national team, which is absolutely the first-class international level.


    What are the characteristics of a liar?


    That is unrealistic blowing.


    In order to boast about how strong our strength is, it''s totally unrealistic.


    Let''s not say how many consecutive games first, just let 50 meters, in Yamila''s view is the performance of ignorance.


    Although she is not an athlete, she also knows that in the competition with world-class and even national level athletes, the distance of 10 meters is the decisive distance.


    200 meters of track, 50 meters?


    Do you think you are Superman?


    "That''s what you said."


    "Of course."


    "Then I''ll find a notary. Can I also write it in the notary?"


    "Of course."


    Amira said and called.


    Evry looked at Chen Yu and said, "are you sure? Sister Amira is definitely not an ordinary role. She can easily bring in the national team. Even if she is not in Los Angeles, she can also gather the national team in one day. "


    "Do you think I have a reason to refuse when someone gives me money?"


    "Don''t lose everything then." Evry is still very concerned about Chen Yu.


    If it''s a regular match, she believes Chen can win.


    But if the distance of more than 200 meters is 50 meters, it would be too arrogant.


    Within twenty minutes, the notary came.


    Chen Yu doubted whether the notary had been ready for a long time.


    "Miss Amira, what can I do for you?"


    Amira looked at Chen Yu and then said the whole story.


    The notary turned to look at Chen Yu with astonishment: "Miss Amira, are you sure you are not mistaken?""Of course, if someone wants to give me money, why should I refuse it?"


    The notary looked at Chen Yu and said, "are you sure, sir? Or is there any detail to change? "


    "No."


    How contemptuous is the notary''s eyes? At present, this Asian is going to challenge the U.S. swimming national team?


    And we have to give points. Does that look down on our national team?


    In fact, Evelyn is also on the national swimming team.


    But now she has no confidence in Chen Yu.


    After all, Chen''s words are too full, even to the point of arrogance.


    The notary soon drew up a gambling agreement: "then please sign it."


    Now that he is here, it means that the agreement has legal effect.


    Chen Yu and Amira both signed their own names, and the notary also signed their own names.


    The agreement on gambling came into force.


    It wasn''t long before the swimmers came.


    "Uncle." Amira hugged the coach directly.


    "Honey, do you say anyone wants to challenge my children?"


    Amira points to Chen Yu: "that''s the guy."


    "Which project does he swim in?"


    "He said he was all-around, and he was able to turn the whole team over by himself."


    "Young man, do you know what you''re talking about?"


    Chen is sitting lazily on the bench, still eating fruit: "I know, I''m making money."


    "What do you mean?" The coach was obviously a little confused.


    Amira reached the coach''s ear and said a few words.


    The coach looked at Chen Yu and said, "boy, you are so arrogant."


    His name for Chen Yu has changed from a young man to a boy.


    Obviously, he has been quite dissatisfied with Chen Yu.


    200 meters or more, 50 meters?


    It was a complete insult to his players.


    "I don''t need you to let me, as long as you can win any of them, I will lose." The coach said coldly.


    Although the coach said so, his words didn''t count.


    After all, it''s not him who gambles with Chen Yu, but Amira.


    "Did you all hear that? If any of you lose the game, get out of the national team for me. " The coach said.

 Chapter 839

    "Well, who are you going to come out first and kill him?" Asked the coach.


    A big man of nearly two meters came out: "I''ll come, coach."


    "Rochelle, you are a 200m freestyle swimmer. Don''t lose! I''m serious. If I lose to this Asian, no matter how good your past results are, I will kick you out of the national team. "


    Rocher has no world record, but he has won almost all the championships. Four years ago, he won the 200m freestyle gold medal in the Olympic Games, the world championship, the swimming world cup (short track) champion, and the national team''s championship at all levels.


    Rocher is good at 200m, he also has a very good result in 400m freestyle.


    Rocher looked at Chen Yu in the face of high altitude. "Asian, do you want me to let you 50 meters?"


    "I don''t mind if you let me." Chen replied with a smile.


    "Rochelle, competition is competition. Even if it''s not a regular competition, you should be serious." The coach warned.


    "Come here, Asian, let me teach you a lesson." Cried Rochelle defiantly.


    Chen Chu stood on the platform, holding an apple in one hand and biting it.


    "Boy, you''re dying. Are you still eating?"


    Chen Yu put the apple beside the platform and looked at evelie, who was in charge of the starting gun.


    "Ready." Evelyn raises the starting gun.


    Bang -


    sure enough, Rocher jumped in a flash.


    What he said just now is to let 50 meters, which is just what he said.


    He will crush Chen Yu with absolute strength.


    Chen Yu, as previously agreed, stood on the platform.


    It was not until Rocher turned around in the first 50 meters that Chen Yu dived into the water.


    "What a nonstandard entry." The national team coach looks disgusted, in the distance of 15 meters, Chen Yu surfaced.


    The diving distance is regulated in the regular competition, which cannot exceed 15 meters.


    "So fast!"


    Chen''s speed finally burst out.


    Every time Chen Zhu rowed, he would go a long way ahead.


    Most of the people at the scene were professional swimmers.


    They are very sensitive to speed.


    Even without a stopwatch, they can tell roughly how fast a person is in the water.


    Chen is very fast.


    The first 50 meters was almost finished in the blink of an eye.


    "Did he use 20 seconds for 50 meters?"


    "It must be more than 20 seconds. The world record is only 20.91 seconds. It''s impossible for him to break the 50 meter world record."


    "I don''t think it took him 20 seconds."


    "It must have felt wrong."


    Evry holds the stopwatch, and she knows Chen''s speed better than anyone else.


    The first 50 meters took 14.66 seconds.


    In other words, Chen has already broken the world record in the first paragraph.


    While Rochelle has not finished the second part, Chen Yu has already surpassed Rochelle.


    Everyone''s mouth was wide open and their faces were full of consternation.


    Evry''s eyes are full of shock.


    Because the speed of the second 50 meters is faster than that of the first 50 meters, and the turning time is only 14.61 seconds.


    What a terrible speed!


    But in the third 50 meters, Chen slowed down.


    What Chen wants is to win, not to scare his opponent away.


    If they are scared away, there is no play.


    Ivy frowned as she watched Chen slow down.


    What''s the matter? Chen Yu is not tired when he travels for several kilometers. Why did he slow down so fast this time?


    Is he down?


    At this time, the coach shouted at the shore: "Rochelle, hurry up! He has lost his strength. He has used all his strength to break out. "


    Chen Yu swam easily, and Rocher soon approached him.


    Chen accelerated again and opened up a few meters.


    In the third 50 meters, Chen took the lead by 10 meters.


    Amira''s eyes showed disbelief. She didn''t expect Chen Zhu to swim so fast.


    No, it''s a wild swim.


    After the fourth 50 meters, Chen kept the leading position.


    There was no chance for Rocher to go beyond that, to the end.


    Chen Yu stepped on the bank first, then sat on the platform and began to eat apples with his legs up.


    "Miss Amira, I have won a million dollars. Thank you for your patronage." Chen Yu looked at Chen Yu with a big smile: "it seems that this is all about the American team."


    Everyone''s expression is like eating big Bian.


    Rocher climbs ashore, lost?


    I actually lost, but also in the case of 50 meters to lose the game.How is this possible?


    Does the other side have the ability to break the world record?


    Although Rocher has no world record, he is close to the world record.


    But now, Chen Yu let him 50 meters, even won the game.


    "It''s impossible. You must have taken doping." Rocher was unwilling to point to Chen.


    Chen Yu''s indifferent attitude on his face: "apples are rich in nutrition. How many more apples do you want to eat before the competition, evey, and any more apples?"


    Everyone was speechless. Chen took the second apple.


    "Leave, Rochelle, and don''t be disgraced there." The coach''s face was livid.


    He has found that Chen Yu really has strength.


    If there were any stimulants, the speed of 50 meter distance could be increased. I''m afraid it would have been flooded.


    "Second, who is going to die?" Chen''s eyes swept to the national team.


    "I will."


    The second one is the 50m Freestyler, Cullen.


    Cullen''s strength is not very good, but he feels Chen Yu should have used up his strength.


    At this time, he should have great confidence in ending Chen Yu.


    "How far did you swim?"


    "Fifty meters."


    "Oh, that''s that you don''t have to be, do you?"


    "I don''t need anyone to let me."


    "Well, then come on." Chen put down the apple and stood on the platform stretching.


    "Ready." Evrel looked at Chen Yu meaningfully.


    àØ -


    Chen Zhu and Kulun both enter water and exit water at the same time.


    Chen Yu is always ahead of Cullen.


    The coach''s face is more and more dignified. Judging from the frequency of their waving and sculling, Cullen has lost.


    Because Kulun is always influenced by Chen''s frequency.


    Chen Yu didn''t give him a chance to surpass.


    As expected, Chen Yu won the match with the advantage of one position.


    "Roar I won again. "


    Chen Chu went ashore for a breath, around the swimlane, his chest heaving.


    When she came to Evelyn''s side, Evelyn, with a black face, whispered, "you''re trying to be tired."


    Chen Yu smiles, but he won''t admit it.


    Chen Chu turned to look at Amira and threw a kiss: "honey, you have lost two million dollars to me, ha ha..."


    Amira looked at Chen Yu with a murderous look.


    "Quink, have you ever played Triathlon?" Asked Amira.

 Chapter 840

    (wrong in front, outdoor swimming in triathlon is 1.5km, not 15km)


    Yamila has seen that Chen Yu is really powerful.


    At least in swimming, he''s really strong.


    Even if Amira is no longer willing to admit it, she has to accept the fact.


    After all, players who can beat two national teams.


    And Chen is not a professional athlete, he is just an amateur coach.


    But he killed two professional athletes and was still in two different swimming events.


    However, at this time, she also saw that Chen Yu''s physical strength had begun to wear out.


    At this time, it is the best choice to work hard with him.


    First, whether it''s 50m or 200m freestyle, it needs explosive power.


    After explosive power, physical fitness is bound to decline significantly.


    So he may not be able to swim 1.5km of triathlon.


    On the other hand, even if the triathlon is lost, Chen''s physical strength will be reduced to the limit.


    In the next game, Chen will not have the strength to fight again.


    This is also the calculation of Amira.


    Chen Yu looks at the other contestant, kunk.


    "I''ll give you three hundred meters."


    Quink looked at Chen Yu calmly: "thank you then."


    After the start of the game, Chen really let kunk 300 meters, that is, six laps, and then went into the water.


    Yamila felt that Chen was probably trying to recover as much as possible, so he deliberately let 300 meters.


    This time Chen Yu didn''t overtake kunk with super speed, but accelerated at a constant speed.


    It took twenty laps, or a thousand meters, for Chen to surpass kunk, and then Chen kept the advantage of fifty meters.


    The 1.5k race is too long.


    Chen Yu spent 16 minutes on the whole trip.


    Chen Yu climbed ashore again with the winner''s smile.


    But evley''s eyes are different.


    Because Chen Yu made kunk 300 meters away.


    Plus 20 seconds ahead, close to three minutes.


    If you deduct the three minutes, Chen Yu will break another world record.


    At this time, even the most insensitive people feel that Chen Yu''s strength is very important.


    Not only in speed, but also in physical fitness.


    Compared with three different projects in succession, Chen Yu won by absolute advantage.


    That''s enough.


    At this time, the coach of the national team doesn''t say who is kicked out of the national team.


    Because if he sticks to this idea again, today''s national team men''s team will be disbanded directly.


    Only evrel knew that Chen''s physical strength was far beyond that.


    Chen Yu looks at Amira defiantly.


    "The warm-up is over, now who will die?"


    All the members of the national team looked at Chen Yu with angry eyes.


    "I will!"


    Cooper, a 100m breaststroke swimmer, came out.


    "Come on, he may only be good at freestyle. Use breaststroke to tell him your strength." The coach patted Cooper on the shoulder.


    In less than a minute, Cooper failed.


    At this time, the hearts of all the men in the whole national team were all covered with a shadow.


    "Next, come on."


    The coach looked at his players and everyone was dodging.


    "Wayne, you go."


    Wayne is a man''s 800 meter freestyle swimmer.


    To defeat this monster, you have to use the energy consumption method.


    Items that consume a lot of energy first.


    Drag it all the way to the end, then send the strongest.


    But Wayne''s result also ended in a fiasco.


    Amira has lost her footing.


    At the moment, she has to pay more than anyone else.


    Lost another million dollars.


    Who will defeat this monster?


    Next came the men''s 400m medley, which failed again.


    Everyone is desperate, no one can beat him!


    "Who are you? You haven''t yet. What do you swim for?"


    Now, Chen Yu calls the roll directly.


    "Four hundred meter freestyle." Peterman replied.


    "That''s the end of the farce, no more." The coach was finally fed up.


    He felt that Amira was totally pissing him.


    Chen has destroyed the confidence of all the men in the swimming team.


    Now all the men are exhausted.


    Even those who have not yet played can no longer fight.If the national team is not disbanded, they will not be able to recover in a short time.


    All the people have been bruised, only that man, he is still there in a light appearance.


    "Coach Rodman, don''t compare any more. He is an individual and a monster. Don''t try to compete with him in any sports. He once used the same method to destroy all the students with sports expertise in our school. From high jump to long jump, from track and field to swimming, no one can beat him, even the professional player is not his opponent." Evry said.


    Everyone was dumbfounded at evley''s words.


    "He''s not tired?"


    "His so-called tiredness is all disguised. He likes to tease others in this way to make others think that he is tired. He once swam 20 or 30 kilometers at sea." Evry knows Chen Zhu so well.


    This shameless bastard always uses this method to give hope and then despair.


    "I don''t believe he''s good at any sport. He can''t even fight, can he?"


    "I don''t know his strength in other fighting events, but he once broke a fighter''s arm with one blow, and that fighter will retire from service, so you can play with him normally, don''t try to provoke him."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    All the people look at Chen Yu unnaturally. Chen Yu is still bending his legs and eating apples.


    "You are no better than me. I have eaten three apples."


    Amira gnashed her teeth and looked at Chen Yu: "you play with me, you cheat my money."


    Chen Yu raised his finger and waved it: "I have never cheated you. You put forward the competition. I have never forced you. You also put forward the notarization. By the way, how many games did I win just now? Let me figure it out. 50m freestyle, 100m freestyle, 200m freestyle... "


    Chen Chu counted with his fingers, and then looked at Amira. "It seems that there are only nine. Thank you for your patronage. It''s nine million dollars in total."


    Amira felt dizzy.


    She can afford nine million dollars, but she doesn''t like it.


    And still lost nine million dollars in such a disgraceful way.


    "I''m so happy today. When I meet a fool, I have to give me nine million dollars for nothing." Chen Yu looked at coach Rodman and said, "Sir, are your people really different? Let''s talk about it. I''ll give you half a million dollars for each round as compensation. "


    How could there be such a shameless person?

 Chapter 841

    "Are you an athlete, sir?" Coach Rodman asked.


    "No, I''m a doctor, a psychic, a part-time coach. If you have an arm or leg defect in the future, remember to visit my business."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    We are swimming, not playing basketball, football or rugby.


    It''s just a sprain or cramp.


    Even if you drown in a swimming pool, you can''t lose your arms and legs.


    "Miss Amira, when can I receive the money?"


    Amira''s face was as cold as ice.


    She doesn''t care about the nine million dollars. She cares about being defeated by this man.


    And it was a failure.


    The key point is that she started it all by herself.


    "In ten minutes." Amira turned and left.


    She has no face to stay.


    Evry reminded her so many times.


    She couldn''t keep listening.


    "Don''t go so fast. I''m going to invite you to dinner As long as it''s not more than $100, whatever you eat. "


    Amira is about to spit blood.


    I''ve got nine million dollars. Can''t I even pay 100 dollars?


    "You have won. Do you have to show off like this?" Evrel looks at Chen Yu hatefully.


    "Do you think I care about the nine million dollars? What I want is the joy of the winner. "


    "Then you give me nine million dollars, and I''ll give you the pleasure of winning."


    "Let''s forget the losers. You can''t find the joy of the winner."


    ¡­¡­


    Amira transferred the money in the first place.


    Although at the time of transfer, her heart was dripping blood.


    However, she could imagine what kind of face that man would have when he didn''t receive the money.


    He must be thinking that he is a rascal.


    He must have scolded himself behind his back.


    Just then, Amira received a call.


    "Hello."


    "General manager, according to your request, we will transfer the valuables that are deposited in our bank and worth more than $1 million, but you need to come and sign."


    "Well, I''ll go now."


    Although Amira was in a bad mood, she still put business first.


    Because now that happens in the bank, she needs to wait for things to be solved before the bank can reopen.


    The valuables in the bank also need to be temporarily transferred to other banks.


    Amira rushed to the bank''s vault. The staff were checking and packing the valuables.


    "General manager, this deposit is priced at $1 million, but the record type is unknown." The tallyman pointed to a box.


    "Unknown? I don''t know how to price a million dollars. "


    A bank is not an insurance company. You can invest as much money as the insurance company gives you.


    However, the bank''s deposits must be counted and the real value of the goods must be ensured.


    After all, if anyone keeps illegal goods such as drugs in the bank, the bank will be in trouble.


    "Who signed for the deposit?"


    "It''s Virginia who signs But last time It''s already jumped. "


    Amira was stunned. "Who is the owner of the storage?"


    "It''s also unknown."


    "Unknown, too? What are you doing? " Amira was a little angry, and she thought it was too irresponsible.


    "Open for storage inspection." Said Amira.


    "General manager, I can''t open it."


    "It''s not locked, how can it not be opened?" Amira saw two people pulling the lid of the box there, but she couldn''t pull it open. "You guys come to help me, too."


    Everyone came to help, some holding the box, some pulling the lid.


    Just then, the box burst open.


    Then suddenly a hand came out of the box and grabbed several staff members'' arms to touch the box.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "What is this?"


    "Help..."


    "Ah..."


    Several staff members howled in pain.


    Amira was shocked by the sudden change.


    Just then, several staff members were pulled directly into the box.


    Amira stepped back in fright and sat down on the ground.


    The box opened completely, and a golden stone rolled out of the box.


    No, it''s not a stone, it''s a piece of gold!


    But on this piece of gold, there is a strange smell.When gold comes into contact with the ground, the ground begins to corrode and then grows larger and larger.


    Soon, the corroded area spread to Amira.


    Amira quickly stood up, turned around and ran.


    By this time, a huge black hole has appeared on the ground.


    And it continues to expand.


    Amira''s face was bloodless, and she watched the hole expand to a diameter of more than ten meters.


    Then there was a choking sound in the hole.


    At this moment, Amira has already lost her lady and reserve, and escapes from the bank.


    What to do? What should I do?


    Alarm?


    Did the police handle the situation?


    And, if you call the police.


    Then the reputation of the bank will be completely destroyed.


    No alarm, absolutely no alarm.


    Amira''s brain is blank.


    By the way, Gaia!


    If it''s her, maybe there''s a way.


    Yamila remembers that Gaia used to make a phone call on her cell phone.


    Now that phone is still there.


    Hello


    "Hello, who are you, please?"


    "I''m looking for Gaia."


    "Gaia? Why don''t you call her on her cell phone? "


    "I don''t have her phone number." "Now is not the time to say that, are you exorcists?" said Amira


    "Well We are not exorcists. "


    "I have evil spirits here, Citibank headquarters in Los Angeles." "Come quickly, come quickly," said Amira


    "What''s the matter? Are you sure it''s a evil spirit? It''s not a conjecture? "


    Amira said the whole story in a hurry.


    "You mean that all kinds of strange events in Citibank''s Los Angeles branch headquarters are caused by that piece of gold?"


    "Yes, it must be. All the people who have touched the gold have had an accident."


    "Well, then, we''ll send someone over."


    Fortunately, Amira listened to Gaia''s advice and did not open today.


    If today is a normal business, plus hundreds of people in the office building upstairs, how many people will die?


    When she thought about it, she shuddered.


    It''s terrible


    Now I only hope that Gaia and them can support us as soon as possible and solve the problem as soon as possible.


    Suddenly, Amira felt stiff.


    Like Something got into her.


    Amira can feel it clearly.


    Next, Amira found that her body began to lose control and was walking inside.


    "Over Dead... "

 Chapter 842

    Amira walked step by step toward the bank.


    Who will help me?


    Amira wants to scream, but her body is out of control now.


    I can''t even speak, let alone escape here.


    Amira had seen the great pit corroded by the gold.


    Amira went to the pit and saw that there was a continuous bubbling green liquid pool in the pit.


    The green liquid pool held out a hand, which had no skin and was full of rotten and suffocating stench.


    Yamila''s scalp is going to burst. Now she is extremely nervous.


    The liquid in the green liquid pool is decreasing, and the thing inside is showing more body.


    Mummies? Amira looked at the thing in confusion.


    It''s a human figure, but it''s bound with thin bandages.


    But most of the bandages have been broken, just like the right arm, exposed outside.


    The body is full of green liquid, and constantly dripping from the bandage.


    The chest of the mummy is inlaid with gold.


    The bandage on the mummy suddenly shot out towards the surrounding area. The bandage wrapped around the nearby pillar, and then the body was hoisted to the outside of the pit.


    The mummy swayed to Amira''s face.


    The bandage began to bind Amira''s hands and feet, pulling her toward the mummy.


    Amira prayed in her heart.


    Suddenly, there was a loud noise from behind.


    A flash of fire came from behind and swept over Amira''s ear.


    Boom -


    the fire burst on the mummy and the mummy collapsed directly.


    At the same time, Amira''s body returned to freedom.


    Amira turned and ran. She saw that Gaia had killed her.


    Amira has never been so excited and touched.


    Amira ran to Gaia''s back. Gaia''s face was heavy: "go!"


    They ran out of the bank and found that the outside was covered with fog and the visibility was very low.


    At this time, the bank began to walk out of the mummy.


    In the fog, there are always evil figures flashing through.


    Amira''s nerves tightened, pulling Gaia''s coat tightly.


    Suddenly, a figure rushed out of the fog.


    Moore rushed towards the mummy, arms around it.


    Boom -


    suicide attack!


    Amira is stupid. What happened just now?


    A child launched a suicide attack on the mummy?


    "Here comes my companion." Gaia said.


    West and others finally arrived.


    Suddenly, a figure appeared beside Amira.


    Amira was shocked: "help......"


    "Don''t be afraid of little girls." Pamela''s body shape was erratic and she looked at Amira.


    "She''s with us." Gaia said.


    "That guy won''t blow up." Said Moore.


    West came to Gaia''s side: "what''s the situation now?"


    "That''s the mummy."


    "From Egypt?"


    "I don''t know where it''s from, but it looks like it''s from Egypt." Gaia said.


    "This guy is terrible. He controls tens of thousands of evil spirits." Pamela looked around. "The whole area is covered in a fog of evil."


    "What exactly is it? Controlling tens of thousands of evil spirits? There don''t seem to be so many evil spirits all over Los Angeles, do you? "


    "Unaya Barton." The mummy finally spoke.


    Everyone''s brain is blank for a moment. Whether it''s Amira or Gaia, they''ve all heard the name.


    There was such a record in revelation.


    The fifth angel sounded the trumpet, and a giant star came down from the sky and fell on the earth, smashing a bottomless abyss. Immediately, smoke came out of the abyss, blocking the sky and darkening the sky.


    The abyss is like a huge melting pot. Locusts fly out of the smoke. These locusts have men''s and women''s faces and attack those who are not marked by God. Instead of killing directly, they are tortured to death.


    The Lord of locusts is the great devil, Abaddon.


    Dark angels of death and disease.


    He is in charge of life and death, spreading pestilence and fear.


    Everybody''s creepy, Abaddon?


    How could they defeat such a terrible devil?


    Abaddon''s steps swayed, and he came to the people step by step.


    Gaia had a big drink, and the flames burst out.


    Jump up and chop at Abaddon.


    Abaddon didn''t lift his head, and the bandage on his body shot at Gaia, bound her limbs and hit the ground.In one move, Gaia was defeated.


    Gaia gets up again and wants to rush to Abaddon again.


    But two evil spirits came out of the fog and penetrated Gaia''s body directly from behind.


    Gaia spits out a mouthful of blood.


    "Gaia, come back. We can''t fight." "We have to wait for the president," cried West. "We can''t defeat this level of demons alone."


    "When will he come?"


    "I can''t get through to the phone. The signal interference here is very serious."


    "We can''t fight him here, we''ll hide first." Said West.


    "You can''t hide. This is my field. You have nowhere to hide." Said Abaddon.


    "Think about something! Imagine how... " Amira had cried out in horror.


    When has she experienced such a terrible thing?


    In fact, it''s not only her, but also all members of the supernatural society.


    This time the enemy is not an ordinary opponent, but a devil from hell.


    ¡­¡­


    Chen Yu is still in the swimming pool, training evelie, just at this time.


    Chen''s phone rang. Sienna called: "Chen, it''s a big deal."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "There is a huge magic source in Er Wan. The fog covers Er Wan, and evil spirits rush out of it."


    "Er Wan?"


    "Yes, now all the psychics in Los Angeles are going there."


    "Since so many psychics have passed, I shouldn''t be needed."


    "Cheryl and I plan to go, but Cheryl can''t fight at all. She''s like a frightened wolf cub, shrinking all the time."


    Chen Yu frowned. Cheryl had a sense of danger.


    But Cheryl was so scared. What''s in the Bay?


    "The fog is spreading out. If it can''t be stopped, it will probably cover all of Los Angeles." Said sienna.


    "Well, I''ll find a way."


    After hanging up Sienna, Chen called West.


    Can''t get through? Chen tried to call Gaia again, but still couldn''t get through.


    Chen tried to call Ingrid, jurag and others again, all of which could not be reached.


    They''re not running into the fog, are they?


    Chen Yu is a little hesitant, so troublesome Would you like to see it in the fog.

 Chapter 843

    "Li, is dinner ready?" "If I don''t eat any more, I feel like I''m going to die," Ethan collapsed in front of the counter


    Just then, Li Qing came out of it.


    Li Qing ignored Ethan, but went to the door of the hotel and looked at the distance.


    "Li, are you ready for dinner?"


    Li Qing is still looking at the distance. After half pay, Li Qing looks back at Ethan.


    "Mr. Ethan, I need to go out. Dinner is in the kitchen. I''ll get it myself."


    "Where are you going?"


    Instead of talking, Li Qing went back to the house to change his clothes and took a sword.


    Ethan looked at Li Qing with amazement: "Li, where are you going?"


    "Mr. Ethan, can I borrow your car?"


    "All right." Ethan looks at Li Qing''s face and her dress: "you''re not going to any make-up party, are you?"


    Li Qing''s face was serious and cold, and his eyes were burning.


    Ethan has never seen Li Qing look like this.


    That domineering manner is like a sword out of its sheath.


    "Why didn''t I find Lee so beautiful before?"


    ¡­¡­


    "My dear master, that place is too dangerous. Don''t go there. This time, unlike last time, there is a terrible devil hidden in the fog." Said Simmons Leicester in horror.


    Herathia looked at the fog in the distance: "the wizard killer association has issued a mission, I have to go, otherwise I will be deprived of my identity."


    "It''s better than going inside to die. We can''t defeat the devil inside." Said Simmons Leicester.


    "You can go now."


    "No, I have vowed to guard you forever, even if you go to the toilet, I will accompany you." Simmons Leicester said seriously.


    "You''d better die for me now."


    ¡­¡­


    "Rupert, take this and that." Camilla follows Rupert and reminds him, "and this wand."


    "Teacher, are you sure you want me to take the wand longer than me?"


    "You have to take this wand. It can greatly increase your magic power." Said Camilla.


    "Teacher, what''s in it? You''ve never been so nervous before. "


    "I don''t know what''s inside, but it makes me feel scared."


    "Will Chen go?"


    "Maybe even Chen can''t defeat that thing in this time."


    "Can''t even defeat him? Is it so terrible? "


    "Yes, what I feel is a huge source of magic, which is more powerful than the ghost ship that I once attacked."


    "Is it really so terrible?"


    "It''s not something one can win over. If one thing is not good, it''s likely to kill the whole Los Angeles people."


    ¡­¡­


    On his way back, Chen Yu was always uneasy.


    At home, Fanny didn''t look very well.


    "What''s the matter, Fanny?"


    "I don''t know why. I just feel sick. I feel sick all over."


    Chen Yu looks at the little devil around farry. The little devil seems to be very anxious.


    "Master, we feel a great magic in that direction." King Kong came to Chen Yu''s side and pointed to the direction of Er Wan.


    Even they feel it?


    "It should be the power of some great devil that spills into the world. He begins to pollute the world." "I hate that feeling," says Mr. Samar. "I hate people taking my stuff."


    "Such a powerful devil, the power leakage to the world, will not be suppressed by the laws of the world?" Chen asked.


    "I don''t know how he did it."


    At this time, Chen''s cell phone rang.


    When meirencombe called, Chen Yu picked up the phone.


    "Hi Chen, it looks like we have another chance to fight together. Don''t you think about joining the Knights Templar?"


    "You know, too?"


    "Our Templars'' satellite, monitoring the northwest direction of Los Angeles, has a huge and terrible source of magic, and is full of evil."


    "Falk, do you Templars have satellites?"


    "Yes, join us. Our Knights Templars are rich in funds, not only satellites, but also a lot of high-tech equipment."


    "Is there a spaceship?"


    "No..."


    "When do you have a spaceship, I''ll join you." Chen said.


    After hanging up, Chen Yu is going to go out."Fanny, I''m going out later."


    "Be careful." Fanny seemed to feel something.


    "Don''t worry."


    This time Chen Yu is going to bring besib, Raymond, Carrie, Lao Hei, obitos, King Kong, Heima, Baima and Samar.


    All the demons Chen Yu took with him.


    Because Chen Yu didn''t know what was inside and what was inside.


    "We''d better think of a strategy." Chen said.


    All the demons surrounded Chen Yu.


    The car slowly stopped at the periphery of Er Wan, at this time, all the demons around began to change.


    They are moving towards what they should have been.


    In general, when space is sandwiched, they will have this situation.


    That is to say, at this moment, they are similar to those in the space gap.


    At this moment, Chen Yu''s demon servants are no longer demons in common form.


    Except for one devil, Samuel.


    Unless this is another demon realm created by the demon king.


    Otherwise, it is basically impossible to reduce the suppression of law in him.


    "All right, let''s go." Chen Yu waved.


    All the demons are scattered. They look for the main source of pollution. When they find it, they will call Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu is holding Samuel for a walk in the fog.


    Lao Hei follows Chen Yu.


    "It should be the power of Abaddon." Said Samuel.


    "Abaddon? What is it? "


    "The second level is the same level as the king of ice and snow. It has the ability to spread pestilence and curse, and it also controls countless evil spirits." Said Samuel.


    "You don''t mean I''m going to face the devil this time, do you? If it''s the devil, I''ll turn around and go now. It''s impossible to win, OK? "


    "It''s not the devil, the power of the devil can''t penetrate into the world, it should be the subordinate of Abaddon, it should be an intermediate devil, and it''s not the body." Said Samuel.


    At this time, a evil spirit came to Chen Yu.


    As soon as the old black sweeps by, the evil spirit directly ashes.


    Just then, a figure ran out of the fog.


    "Help, help..."


    Chen Chu looked intently. Isn''t this Amira.


    "Hello, Miss Amira, how are you?"

 Chapter 844

    "Why are you here?" Amira''s eyes were wide, and she looked at Chen Yu with amazement.


    Looking at Chen Yu''s arms, he still holds a kitten.


    "Take a walk."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Amira covered her forehead.


    A walk? Are you going for a walk to heaven?


    "You come here for a walk?"


    "No way?"


    "Don''t you see what''s going on here?"


    "Here? What''s the matter? "


    "You just plunge into the fog?"


    "It''s very good. It''s rarely foggy in Los Angeles, and it''s still at night." Chen said.


    Amira is speechless. She has never seen such a big heart.


    Forget it. I can''t control his life or death now.


    She can''t save other people.


    Suddenly, a evil spirit came out of the fog.


    The evil spirit has only one head, but it is many times larger than the ordinary evil spirit.


    "Ah..." Amira ran.


    In a flash, it disappeared in the fog.


    When Amira looked back, Chen Yu did not follow him.


    And the evil spirit didn''t catch up.


    Amira is very tired. She has been running for a long time.


    Just at this time, Amira heard the cry, only to see the figure of a child in the mist.


    Amira went up and tried to hold the child.


    But found that the child has dissipated with the wind.


    "Sister Are you looking for me? "


    The voice of the child came from Amira''s ear. Looking back, I saw the child lying behind her.


    And the child was all bloody, and Amira was paralyzed with fear.


    "Ah Come down, come down. "


    Suddenly, a sword flashed.


    Amira saw the child''s evil head cut off by the sword light.


    I saw a woman in a strange dress, holding a sharp sword, walking.


    This woman is very old, her temples are gray, but it gives Amira a very special feeling.


    Chic! Yes, it''s chic.


    This woman''s face is like frost, and her breath is like cold wind.


    The edge of the sword in his hand swept hard towards the fog.


    The fog was blown around.


    The evil spirits hidden in the mist also howled.


    This woman is exactly Li Qing.


    "How powerful!" Cried Amira.


    But just then, a huge figure rushed out of the fog.


    This is a monster with dozens of skeletons around its neck. Its body is six or seven meters high, and its huge fist falls on the woman.


    As soon as Li Qing''s face changed, he turned over to avoid.


    Although she has high psychic power, her physical resistance is quite weak.


    The last thing she can do is deal with this kind of monster.


    The hair of dozens of skeletons on the neck of the skeleton Troll screeched.


    But just then, a dark shadow appeared in the mist.


    It''s bigger than a skull monster.


    Amira was trembling with fear. Li Qing''s face was also congealed. She looked at the fog warily.


    At last, the fog was smashed away.


    A snake! A boa constrictor broke through the mist.


    It was a boa constrictor more than 30 meters long, biting the skeleton monster.


    When Raymond came, he took a big breath, and the body of the skeleton monster began to scatter into powder, which was inhaled by Raymond.


    Li Qing looks at this big and incredible snake warily.


    Ramon looked at Li Qing and Amira.


    Then he went back into the fog.


    "Not the enemy?" Li Qing didn''t feel the hostility of this terrible snake.


    Just then, something seemed to fall from the sky.


    Boom -


    only a rotten beast came down from the sky.


    But there is also a mountain gorilla in this rotten beast.


    Amira was shocked to see the fight between the two fierce animals in front of her.


    Mountain gorillas hold a huge hammer in their arms and smash it hard on the beast.


    With a hammer, half of the body of the evil beast was smashed.


    But the next moment, another same rotten beast pours out of the fog and falls the mountain gorilla to the ground.


    The mountain gorilla kicked his feet up, and the rotten beast was kicked into the air.


    Mountain gorillas hit a home run, swung a sledgehammer with one arm and smashed the rotten beast to the ground.


    Yamila watched with horror, watching the mountain gorillas fighting with the rotten beasts.


    It looks dangerous, but mountain gorillas are obviously much stronger.Even if we have more than one enemy, we still have a steady advantage.


    Li Qing is also watching the situation. She can''t help it.


    This mountain gorilla obviously belongs to her side.


    Just then, Amira felt pulled behind her.


    Two evil spirits are dragging her away at full speed.


    Li Qing saw that Amira was pulled away and disappeared in the fog.


    Even if she wanted to help, there was nothing she could do.


    Amira was so frightened that suddenly a white shadow flashed by.


    Amira has been taken away by the white shadow, and she has been put on the ground by the white shadow.


    Amira looked up and saw that it was a giant beast only ten meters long and covered in snow.


    The snow-white beast has a long, thin mane and is spotless.


    This evening, Amira has seen too much and too much inconceivable.


    So now she''s not that shocked.


    Those who come naturally have no law to suppress their families.


    Carrie breathed a chill into the sky.


    Huge pieces of ice kept falling in midair.


    In every piece of ice that fell, there was a evil spirit in it.


    Amira only thought that this snow white monster was very incredible.


    But at this time, there are more evil spirits around.


    Hundreds of evil spirits surrounded Carrie.


    Amira couldn''t help worrying about the big silver beast.


    Can the silver giant deal with so many evil spirits?


    All of a sudden, a flame came down from the sky.


    Amira rubbed her eyes. What did she see?


    Dragon!? The legendary fire dragon?


    Carrie and the approaching obitos turned their backs, and at the same time, they breathed cold and long breath, spraying around in circles.


    Amira''s face was full of shock.


    She felt like she was living in a myth.


    All of a sudden, a bad smell came.


    Amira is no stranger to the taste.


    That thing''s coming!


    In the fog, Abaddon swayed his body and walked in their direction.


    Carrie and obitos were on the alert.


    The next moment, strips of bandages shot out of the mist, binding Carrie and obitos.


    Abaddon reappeared in front of Amira, who felt hairy all over.


    Abaddon spouted a green liquid at Amira.


    "Dead!"


    The next moment, Amira suddenly felt that her back collar was pulled away from the green liquid.


    Amira looked up and saw how Chen Yu was?


    Chen is holding Amira in one hand and cat in the other.


    "Hi, Miss Amira, we meet again."


    "You''re not dead."


    "Well Do you all greet people in this way in your hometown? "


    "You don''t see what''s going on here?" Asked Amira excitedly.


    "Don''t you forget that I said, I''m a psychic."


    A psychic? Is this a problem that psychics can solve?

 Chapter 845

    Just then another strange beast appeared.


    This giant beast is the glutton of Beelzebub.


    At the moment, he is opening his mouth and absorbing the fog around him.


    Make his body more bloated.


    It also makes the surrounding air clean.


    Carrie and obitos released the power of cold ice and fire dragon directly, and broke the bandages tied to them.


    King Kong rushed out of the fog.


    Amira''s breathing became short.


    Stare closely at these various beasts and surround Abaddon.


    "Shall we stay away?" Asked Amira.


    Just then Gaia came out of the fog.


    At the moment, Gaia is full of bruises, and he still uses his big sword to move his body.


    "Chen, you are here at last."


    "Gaia, you are miserable."


    "Do you know each other?" Amira asked in surprise.


    "President, you are here at last." West didn''t know where to run from.


    "You are their president?" Amira was even more surprised.


    "President, the dragon and King Kong are yours. The others don''t seem to have met."


    "It''s also my pet. You''ve all met besieb, Carrie and Raymond."


    Poof -


    Gaia and West opened their mouths and looked at Chen Yu incredulously.


    These three big guys are Beelzebub, Carrie and Raymond?


    In their impression, these three pets are always incompatible with other pets of Chen Yu''s family.


    Because they are too small, even Raymond, which is three meters long, is very common. It seems that they are almost the same size as king cobra.


    But now they found out.


    The real bodies of Beelzebub, Raymond and Carrie were so terrible.


    "And HEMA and Baima?" Asked West.


    Speaking of Cao Cao, only two big dogs are hanging on a three meter high corpse monster, then rolling into the arena.


    "Master, we''ll take care of this soon."


    Heima and Baima are usually bullies. Although they are now in the devil field, their strength has not been improved.


    Because they are noumenon, how they used to be, and what kind of strength they still have now.


    Moreover, their strength is not reflected in combat effectiveness.


    So as a result, they can''t even solve the corpse monster.


    Raymond, Beelzebub, obitos, Carrie and King Kong are surrounded by Abaddon.


    Abaddon took the lead in the attack, and his bandages shot out in all directions.


    In a flash, five demons were tied up at the same time.


    But the five demons are not small in size and strength.


    Especially King Kong, his only ability is strength.


    This also causes Abaddon to be unable to completely suppress five demons in the first time.


    At this time, Samuel in Chen''s arms said, "these five fools."


    Chen Yu frowned when he heard Samuel''s words.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Have you forgotten Abaddon''s subordinate forces, plague and death?" Said Samuel.


    It was then that Carrie fell first.


    Where she was touched by the bandage, there were dark green marks on her body.


    Then besib and obitos fell.


    Then there was King Kong and Raymond, both affected by the epidemic that Abaddon unleashed.


    People''s faces suddenly changed. Can Chen Yu''s so many pets not defeat Abaddon?


    Abaddon looked in the direction of chensu and Amira.


    Next, Abaddon spewed out a lot of green liquid.


    The green liquid shoots at Chen Yu and Amira.


    The dark liquid forms a wall, blocking Abaddon''s green liquid.


    Then the dark liquid spread from the ground to the foot of Abaddon, and then pulled Abaddon into the dark shadow.


    Abaddon struggled for a few times and didn''t come out, and the more he struggled, the faster he sank.


    Amira looked at Chen Yu in surprise, so fierce.


    It''s the first time she''s seen someone who can face Abaddon.


    Just when Chen Yu thought that the battle would end in such a simple way.


    The evil spirits around began to gather in the direction of Abaddon.


    "Old black, stop them!" Cried Chen.


    Lao Hei tried his best to kill the evil spirits who were close to Abaddon.


    But there are still some missing fish moving towards Abaddon.


    Every time Abaddon absorbs a evil spirit, he is powerful.


    The more difficult it is to control Chen''s dark original liquid.Everyone is looking at Chen Yu with incredible eyes.


    Because they can''t see the old black.


    So they only see hundreds of evil spirits dying.


    Those vicious spirits are often inexplicably dissipated.


    Abaddon finally got out of the dark shadow of Chen Yu.


    At the moment, Abaddon also grew up a lot, looking like the mummy of a superstar.


    Chen Chu took out the bronze sword, and faced Abaddon, he did not dare to be careless.


    He also has to fight it in the strongest form.


    Abaddon''s bandage also forms the shape of a sword, which becomes a huge green sword with the power of demons.


    Abaddon raised his green sword and smashed it down at Chen.


    Amira was pale with fear.


    Chen Yu''s bronze sword moves up.


    àØ -


    the ground around the earthquake broke, but the two won out.


    Although there are many differences between Abaddon''s and Chen''s body types, the gap in strength between them is not obvious.


    The green sword and bronze sword are still wrestling with each other.


    Amira''s face was shocked, and she couldn''t believe looking at Chen Yu.


    How could she not have imagined that Chen Yu, who had been in front of her, could fight with Abaddon.


    Chen Yu suddenly put away Abaddon''s green sword.


    Abaddon stumbled back a few steps, and again he did the same thing, spraying a lot of green liquid at Chen.


    The Glutton''s mouth absorbs all the green liquid.


    In the next moment, it condenses into a sphere and ejects.


    Abaddon was backfired by his own attack, and his body hit back.


    Everyone looked at the battle between Chen Yu and Abaddon with a shock.


    The dark liquid began to cover Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu feels that Abaddon''s power is not under him.


    So he has to decide the winner as soon as possible.


    Of course, the blackening is only superficial.


    After blackening, Chen Yu''s strength increased again.


    On the bronze sword, the magic is completely poured into it, and the surface of the bronze sword is covered with a layer of sword spirit.


    Chen Yu strides forward, and Abaddon once again attacks with his sword.


    Chen Yu''s green sword was cut off in an instant.


    Everyone opened their mouths and looked at Chen Yu incredulously.


    Then I saw Chen Yu jumping up, holding a bronze sword in his hands, and falling towards Abaddon''s head.

 Chapter 846

    The heart of the sword is like iron, the body of the sword is like fire, and the strength of the sword is like a rainbow. It fell on the top of Abaddon''s head.


    Abaddon''s huge body was split in two.


    The position where the edge of the sword flies. It burns.


    How powerful is this sword.


    Everyone can''t close their mouths.


    Gawking at Chen Yu''s back, and Abaddon who was split in two.


    Just when everyone is still shocked by the power of Chen Yu''s sword.


    Abaddon was split into two parts of the body actually began to re bond together.


    Everyone''s face can''t help changing. Can''t you kill the devil like this?


    "Chen, don''t you stop him?" Gaia asked.


    "No, I want an equal opponent. I want a fair fight." Chen Yu said quietly.


    "You have a back hand?" Gaia asked doubtfully.


    To say the strength of Chen Zhao, she naturally said nothing.


    But what impresses her and the members of the association most is Chen Xun''s ability to play tricks.


    She doesn''t believe what Chen Yu said.


    What needs a rival with equal strength.


    When he said this, it was often that he was already in the game.


    He won''t have any idea of a fair war.


    "No, I really want to fight with him fairly as long as he has the ability." Chen Yu said very seriously.


    Gaia rolled her eyes and couldn''t believe it.


    Abaddon''s body was reunited, but as soon as he took a step, it began to turn unnatural.


    Then they saw Abaddon kneeling on the ground.


    One of his legs started to shoot Mars from the inside out.


    And then his whole body, all in flames.


    Puff -


    Abaddon fell to the ground, without any resistance.


    Chen Yu just threw Angel Crystal directly into Abaddon''s body when he was cut.


    For a demon, the damage of Angel Crystal is permanent.


    It''s like a radioactive substance being crammed into a person''s body.


    At the beginning, Chen Yu put a perfect angel crystal into Logan Samuel''s mouth.


    Logan Samuel is the Demon Lord. His strength is much stronger than the current Abaddon. He is still tortured to death.


    Abaddon is more unlikely to suffer from such suffering.


    This Abaddon in front of us is not the real messenger of disease and death, not the devil Abaddon.


    But like Beelzebub, Raymond and Carrie, they are all projections of subordinate demons.


    But his noumenon should be more powerful than the three of them.


    Chen Yu watched Abaddon''s body burn to ashes, and saw that there was a demon gold left on the ground.


    Chen''s face could not help wrinkling. The devil''s gold shape was no stranger to Chen.


    Because the devil gold on the island of makassa is the same as this gold.


    It''s just that those gold are not as evil as this demon gold.


    When Amira saw that Chen Yu was about to pick up the devil''s gold, she quickly called out, "don''t touch it. This gold is very evil. That devil is released from this gold."


    Chen Yu is indifferent to pick up the devil gold.


    Sure enough, in the moment when Chen Yu picked up the devil''s gold, a demonic force wanted to penetrate into Chen Yu''s body.


    But this evil demon power was soon swallowed up by the mouth of the glutton.


    As the fog faded, the bodies of obitos, Raymond, Carrie, King Kong and Beelzebub began to recover.


    "Do you know the origin of this gold?" Chen asked.


    "I don''t know. Someone exists in our bank, but the specific person who doesn''t know has killed himself or was killed by this thing." Amira dare not approach the devil gold.


    "President, are all the troubles caused by this gold?"


    "I don''t know. I''ll take it back to research."


    Chen Yu has no clue now. He takes them all to the bus and sets up West to deal with the aftermath.


    Although the incident was a big one, West should have a way to deal with it.


    "Samuel, besieged are they all right?" Chen asked.


    "They are all demons, and they have strong resistance. Although plague temporarily damages them, it can be recovered soon." Said Samuel with disapproval.


    "Samuel, do you know what it is?"


    "It''s a very special way to summon demons to the world. I never knew there was such a way." "But the way you summon demons is very special. Every time you summon demons, you will make an alliance with the demons. Today''s Abaddon is completely uncontrollable. Although it is also a projection separation, it has no consciousness. It is completely autonomous to carry out regional pollution."Raymond was the first one to wake up. He was a snake. He had the highest resistance to poison.


    Then there was Beelzebub. He ate everything. No matter what came into his body, he could produce antibodies quickly.


    When she returned home, farry watched Chen Yu come back.


    "Chen, are you going to save the world again?"


    "Er..."


    "It''s ER Wan this time?"


    "How do you know?"


    "According to the news, there was a chemical leakage in erwan, so it was temporarily blocked."


    It''s said that when a woman is three years pregnant, Chen Yu feels that fari is becoming more and more intelligent.


    But there''s a good thing about Farley. She never asks too much.


    ¡­¡­


    "Andrews, the Chinese client you have, give me his information."


    "Ah?" Andrews was a little surprised.


    He did not understand what Amira wanted Chen''s information to do.


    "What''s new with him?" Asked Amira.


    "He is going to buy the land of the place where he lives, covering an area of about 12 square kilometers."


    "What price?"


    "Originally about $20 million, now the local government has reduced the price to $15 million."


    "Keep bargaining, our bank can cooperate in any way." "In addition, the final price tells me that I will bear 50% of the price," said Amira


    Andrews takes a breath of cool air. What''s the relationship between the Chinese and Amira?


    How could Amira have offered him half the price?


    Is their relationship so good?


    "What does Mr. Chen say then?" Asked Andrews.


    "Say it according to half of the price, it''s the result of your price reduction. Don''t let him know that I''ve offered half of the price." Said Amira.


    Andrews was even more confused. He didn''t understand what happened to Amira.


    However, it seems that their relationship is profound, and they can''t afford to offend themselves.


    It seems that the Chinese chosen by themselves, as their own customers, are right to bet.


    But with the full cooperation of the bank, the price can be very low, maybe 10 million dollars.

 Chapter 847

    "Mr. Chen, the price of the land you want to buy has been negotiated."


    "Oh? What price? "


    "Six million dollars."


    "What? Again, how much is it? "


    "Six million dollars."


    "Are you kidding me?" Exclaimed Chen.


    Six million dollars? In Chen''s view, 15 million dollars is almost the price.


    No matter how low it is, it''s almost impossible.


    But Andrews told him that it was only six million dollars.


    Chen Yu thinks it''s really a joke.


    "Of course it is." "Dashan town government is going to apply for an 80 million dollar loan from our bank, but their mortgage is a little bit low, so it''s hard to approve it," Andrews said


    "That is to say, you are taking this loan as a chip?"


    "That''s right." Andrews said, "Mr. Chen, when will you be free to sign the land purchase contract?"


    "I''m free at any time."


    "Or what now?"


    "Yes."


    When Chen arrived at erwan, he found that Citibank''s Los Angeles headquarters was under renovation at the moment, but the office area upstairs was still working normally.


    Despite a series of changes, the bank has not been affected internally.


    But it can also be understood, after all, with the strength of Citibank.


    It''s not hard for them to put it down. If the gaffe continues to worsen, their business will be affected.


    Even if it''s just the Los Angeles branch headquarters, the loss of one day''s suspension is very huge.


    Chen Chu finds Andrews''s office.


    "Hello, Mr. Chen."


    "Hello."


    "This is the land purchase contract. If you have no problem, you can sign it."


    Chen Yu looked at it word by word, and after confirming that it was ok, he signed his name directly.


    "Mr. Chen, are you familiar with our general manager?"


    Chen Yu thought, "I just pocketed her nine million dollars the other day. Is that familiar?"


    "Er..."


    Andrews said with consternation, "you''ve made her nine million dollars?"


    That''s not right. If they are enemies, why does Amira pay 50% of the land purchase price for Chen Yu?


    Andrews couldn''t figure it out.


    He did find that Chen Yu suddenly transferred nine million dollars into his bank account the day before yesterday.


    But soon Andrews gave up the speculation.


    He really can''t understand.


    "Then is that land mine now?" Chen asked.


    "In theory, it''s yours, but in law, we have to wait for the result of the notary office." Said Andrews.


    Chen Zhu nodded. When he bought Mirror Lake, he had to wait two or three months for the title deed.


    Buying land in the United States is relatively simple, and there is no need to run from east to west.


    It is to sign a contract to pay for it, then send it to the notary office, and finally the land bureau issues the deed of title.


    Midea''s banking system is more perfect than that in China, so their business will be more refined and safer.


    At this point, Chen is not worried about the bank''s problems.


    Just then, Amira came over.


    "Mr. Chen, I''m very sorry for what happened the day before yesterday."


    "Well What''s the matter? Do you think we have something to do with gambling? Don''t apologize. If you want to gamble next time, please come to me and I''ll be with you at any time. "


    Yamila originally wanted to be polite to Chen Yu, but Chen Yu was not polite to her.


    Amira''s nose was crooked, but she still had a smile on her face.


    Andrews is more puzzled. Why did Amira apologize to Chen instead of being cheated with $9 million?


    ¡­¡­


    Then Chen Yu went to train Evelyn.


    After all, the price of iflekai is not low, and Chen Yu should try his best.


    "Chen, will you come to the star Invitational on November 25?" Asked evrel, leaning against the shore.


    "Where?"


    "Montreal, Canada."


    "I''m not sure." Chen could not give a positive answer.


    The main thing is to ask for the opinion of France. On November 25, Canada has entered a cold winter. The temperature is more than 20 degrees lower than that of Los Angeles.


    If fali doesn''t want to go, Chen Yu doesn''t want to leave fali''s side.


    It''s not that Chen has to stick to fari, but that she is pregnant now. Chen wants to stay with fari to take care of her.


    What''s more, my girlfriend stays at home with pregnancy, runs outside and watches other women''s competitions. I don''t think it''s anything.


    If Fanny is interested in going to Canada for a holiday, Chen will go.If she doesn''t want to go, Chen doesn''t either.


    "Well, if you want to go, call me in advance, and I''ll leave a ticket for you."


    "Good." Chen Zhu nodded.


    ¡­¡­


    When he returned home, Chen found that fari was moving wine.


    "What are you doing, Fanny? Get up there." Chen Yu stopped fari in a hurry.


    "I have been watching it for a long time, so I think it should be better."


    "I''ll do the heavy work later. If I''m not at home, you''ll let King Kong do it. It''s powerful."


    "If you step back, the first time you open a home-made wine, it will release some gases that are not good for human body, and there is also a small possibility of explosion," Chen said


    Fari looks at Chen Yu. She thinks he is too careful.


    Since she was pregnant, Chen has been a little overprotective.


    In fact, I am not so vulnerable.


    There is no need for special care.


    Chen opened a bucket of wine, and a smell of wine filled the air.


    Good smell! Chen took a deep breath of wine.


    The next step is filtration and bottling.


    In general, high-grade wine, after filtration, needs secondary precipitation before bottling.


    These steps do not require Chen Yu to teach evil spirits.


    They may know better than Chen.


    In the next half day, Chen Yu, fari and their family began to work around wine.


    Fari wanted to do her part, so she also helped during the bottling process.


    The evil devil was worried. Not only did fari rob their work, but she did not do as well as they did.


    But they didn''t dare to talk, Chen Yu''s murderous eyes.


    If they say half a word more, Chen Yu will put them in the toilet.


    The bottle is bought by Chen Yu. A regular wine bottle is about 750 ml.


    The final bottle quantity is more than 1000 bottles, because wine is easier to deteriorate than other grain wine, so it needs to be sealed better.


    Chen Yu and fari are very satisfied with their achievements, although most of the process is done by evil spirits.


    Then there''s preservation, and the gift giving part.


    "Chen, send some bottles to mom and dad." Said Farley.


    "I know."


    "Give more to mom and dad. After all, Karim, Howard and Cain are all drunks."

 Chapter 848

    Planting trees. These two days, farry is infatuated with planting trees again.


    Now the vegetation around the villa is quite dense.


    Chen Yu and fari also realized the idea of a few meters and a half covered villa when robio originally designed it.


    Eukins'' control of the soil has extended to every square of the land.


    He can distribute nutrients to every part of the soil, so that every plant can get sufficient nutrients.


    However, because of the new land area, there is still a large area of land is abandoned.


    With Fanny''s stomach gradually bulging up, her physical fitness also decreased significantly.


    Chen Yu and King Kong were responsible for plowing, and then a group of children came to dig the pit.


    Fari planted the seedlings again, this time mainly beech and oak.


    Both of these plants have very beautiful tree shapes when they grow up.


    At the same time, it will not be too dense, leaving a little light for the forest. In the future, it will not be too hard for him and farry to play in the forest.


    But half a day later, their family also planted half an mu of land, a total of only 20 trees.


    The rest, of course, is in the charge of the evil devil.


    In addition to planting trees, Chen plans to build a wine cellar at home.


    Of course, it''s also left to the bad devil to be responsible for the construction.


    But with the ten evil spirits in the family, it is obviously not enough to build a wine cellar.


    So Chen chose ten new bad devil.


    At noon, Chen Yu received a call from winip.


    "Chen, do you make this wine by yourself?" Asked whitup.


    "Yes, what''s the matter?"


    "Give me a thousand bottles and sell them in my supermarket." Said whitup.


    Chen chuckled bitterly. He didn''t want to make money by selling wine.


    The quantity of the wine itself is limited. It''s over a thousand bottles in all.


    As for the gift giving, the rest should stay to entertain the guests.


    Although we can''t finish drinking, if we sell them, the number of hundreds of bottles is too small.


    Besides, he and Fanny worked hard to get the wine.


    He doesn''t think selling tens of thousands of dollars is worth it.


    "Chen, some of my friends like your wine very much. They are willing to buy it for 60000 dollars a bottle."


    Chen almost did not choke: "a bottle of 60000 dollars?"


    "That''s right. It''s 60000 dollars a bottle. They like your wine very much."


    Not everyone is willing to spend millions of dollars on purple green wine.


    But tens of thousands of dollars of wine, as long as the quality is excellent, the audience will be much larger.


    Even some middle-class families will be willing to buy.


    "The quantity of this kind of wine is too small. We have only made a thousand bottles. Now we have sent more than 200 bottles to our friends. Now there are only over 800 bottles left. We have to leave some for our own use and entertain our guests."


    "Do you serve the guests with this wine?" Whitney is going crazy.


    Last time she entertained several partners with this wine, she didn''t expect that those partners liked it so much.


    Everyone is asking if there is a way to buy the wine.


    This also let her see the business opportunity, she felt that this is another way to attract customers into her supermarket.


    After all, Mara supermarket is now very famous. The world''s first wine has always been on display in her supermarket.


    Of course, she hasn''t opened another bottle since that day.


    She was reluctant to drink, and Laurent, Howard, Karim and Caine complained about it.


    But Chen Yu actually left hundreds of bottles at home. This is not luxury. It''s a loser.


    "You don''t have to finish drinking in a year, do you?"


    According to whitup, it''s impossible for Chen Yu and fari to drink one bottle every day.


    After all, it''s not beer. It''s drunk every day.


    Beer is good, wine is atmosphere.


    If Chen Yu and fari have a candlelight dinner or something, opening a bottle is not necessarily the end of drinking.


    So there''s more than fifty bottles left.


    At least that''s what whitup thinks.


    "There are more guests in my family."


    "I won''t tell you. I''ll call Fanny."


    It wasn''t long before fari found Chen Yu.


    "Chen, I''m going to sell 500 bottles of wine in my mother''s supermarket."


    "Why?"


    "I didn''t make any contribution to my family," Farley said, looking at Chen


    Chen Yu couldn''t help crying and laughing: "honey, do you think a little more? I''ve never cared about it. We are a family. It''s necessary to care who makes more and who makes less?"


    Fali looks at Chen Yu stubbornly, which may be her only chance to add income to her family.Farry felt that she should insist.


    "All right, all right." Chen Yu replied helplessly.


    In fact, he thought it was too much to keep a bottle of wine.


    It''s really too much. We still have to send people to the end.


    Since fari has this idea, please follow her heart.


    ¡­¡­


    "Dad, I''m back."


    Ken sat down on the chair: "what is so fragrant? Is that the wine? "


    "This is the wine made by Chen himself. Take a sip and have a look." Banter had a good time.


    "I don''t drink wine." He said with disapproval.


    "I didn''t drink it before, but now I''m totally in love with wine." "Don''t you really want a drink?" said banter


    "Well Is it really so good to drink? "


    Ken knew that his father, like him, only drank whisky and vodka or beer.


    For wine, has always been sniffing.


    Ken himself was influenced by his father, so wine never caught a cold.


    But in less than half a month, my father fell in love with wine.


    "Of course, you''ve never had such a good wine."


    Isn''t it wine? I haven''t drunk it. How good it is.


    As soon as Ken was about to pick up the bottle, he was stopped by banter.


    "Stop it for me. It''s something I want to enjoy slowly."


    Banter poured Ken a glass of wine and Ken finished it.


    In a flash, the strong smell of wine filled the mouth.


    Ken felt that all the cells in his mouth were alive. He greedily absorbed the wine. Between his lips and teeth, he had the taste of grapes with endless aftertaste.


    It''s so beautiful. It''s so beautiful!


    "Dad, give me another drink."


    "Bastard, do you know how to drink wine? Wine is not what you drink. It needs to be tasted slowly."


    Banter, a big old man, could say something like wine tasting.


    If Ken hadn''t drunk this kind of wine, he would have thought that his father had been transferred.


    "How does Chen make wine? I''ve never had such a good wine before."


    "It''s mainly his grapes. Last time when his grapes were ripe, he sent some to our house. Unfortunately, you were not at home at that time. Mom and I ate all five kilograms of grapes in two days."


    "You don''t eat grapes as a staple, do you?" Ken''s eyes are falling out.


    Five kilograms of grapes, two days to finish?


    At this time, Ken''s phone rang, "Hello, this is Ken."


    "Ken, the boss needs a car. You should come right now."


    "OK, I see." Ken hung up, turned to banter and said, "Dad, I''m going to work. Give me a bottle of this wine."

 Chapter 849

    Ken is now driving for a rich man.


    Today, he came back from his busy life.


    After snatching a bottle of wine from banter, Ken happily drove to work.


    "Hello, Mr. Rosario." Ken watched his boss get in the car and said hello.


    "To Beverly Hills."


    When Rosario got on the bus, he also took a bottle of red wine.


    Rosario suddenly saw a bottle of wine on the front passenger seat.


    "What kind of wine?"


    "Mr. Rosario, I just went home. It was a drink from my father''s friend."


    "Hiss Not even a trademark. "


    Rosario said with a sort of sneer: "do you know the valander Road winery? Or Magdalene. "


    "Well I don''t know. "


    "Ken, you don''t even know these famous wineries. Do you still drink red wine like others?"


    Rosario picked up his own red wine: "do you know how much this bottle of wine costs?"


    "I don''t know."


    "Twenty thousand dollars, 90 years of valander Road winery, less than a thousand bottles are on the market every year, which is called red wine, understand?"


    Ken smiled and the first rule when he is a driver is not to quarrel with his boss.


    He doesn''t know wine, but he just likes the red wine.


    For Chen Yu, Ken always feels grateful.


    It was Chen Yu who saved him, dragged him out of the fire and helped him.


    And both of them have been very close.


    Their two families often walk around on weekdays.


    And in his eyes, Chen Yu has more money than his boss.


    As for his boss, Ken knows better.


    Rosario is actually a nouveau riche, engaged in transportation.


    There are ten trucks with assets of over ten million.


    However, Rosario began to learn from the upper class when he was rich.


    Go to rich people''s parties, or learn to drink red wine.


    When he reached a villa in Beverly Hills, Ken waited at the door.


    Looking at the posture, what party should Rosario go to.


    Rosario went into the villa. There were already many people in it.


    "Mr. Meyers."


    At present, Mayes is the owner of the villa and the host of the party.


    He was also the object of Rosario''s flattery.


    Mayers is the boss of a local appliance manufacturer in Los Angeles.


    If Rosario can get the order from Meyers, Rosario''s company can increase its business by at least 30%.


    "Hi, Rosario. Here you are. Come in and sit in."


    Meyers was a little cold on Rosario.


    Patted Rosario on the shoulder and decided to turn away.


    Meyers always looked down on Rosario.


    He never thought Rosario belonged to his class.


    Because Rosario used to be a truck driver.


    Mr. Meyers, this is the 90 year old wine that I bought specially for you. It''s hard to buy in the market


    Meyers picked up Rosario''s wine and looked at it with a certain irony on his face.


    "Rosario, do you know red wine?"


    "Well It''s usually studied occasionally. "


    "Do you know that the red wine brewed by valander Road winery uses the Bailu Cabernet Sauvignon, because the red soil in Bailu Cabernet Sauvignon grows in the suburb of Paris, where the red soil contains high alkaline amino groups, so it is absorbed by Bailu Cabernet Sauvignon, which also creates the special taste of the red wine brewed by Bailu Cabernet Sauvignon, but if the fermentation time is too long, it will break Bad taste, so the best year is 1996. Although it''s one year higher and the price is 20% higher, the amino acid content is also increasing year by year, which leads to the taste is more astringent. 90 year old wine has been unable to be imported. If you want me to collect it, there is no lack of red wine in my cellar. If you send it to me for drinking, I''m afraid you want me to vomit on the spot. "


    The words of Meyers made Rosario blush, and he could not say a word.


    Where does Rosario know what kind of wine? He usually remembers several expensive wine brands.


    In his opinion, the older and more expensive red wine, the better it will be.


    Although he can''t drink it himself.


    Even at home, he prefers vodka, brandy or whiskey to red wine.


    If it wasn''t for entertainment, he wouldn''t even pay 20000 dollars for a bottle of wine.


    "Forget it. You''re kind, too." "Come with me, and I''ll show you the real charm of wine," said Meyers, dismissively, as if the vitriol he had just said were not what he had saidAlthough Meyers despised Rosario, he liked to find superiority in such people.


    Meyers led Rosario into the hall.


    By this time, many people had come to the hall.


    Meyers clapped his hands and motioned to the guests to be quiet. "My friends, I invite you here today to share with you a bottle of wine I have got."


    As he spoke, Meyers glanced at Rosario from the corner of his eye. Rosario was red.


    Meyers put the wine from Rosario aside and asked the servant to bring up a bottle of wine.


    "Why don''t you have a trademark?"


    "Which winery is this?"


    "Isn''t this the kind of bar in the Mara supermarket in Sacramento?"


    Meyers looked at the guests and did not expect that some of his friends recognized the origin of the bottle of wine.


    "Tora, there''s some in the supermarket?"


    "It''s only available in the Mara supermarket in Sacramento, and it''s limited. It only sells 40 bottles a month, and the price of each bottle is 60000 dollars. There is no trademark, only the number at the bottom of the bottle."


    "Then someone bought it?" There are questions.


    "Ha ha Because the brewer of this nameless red wine is made by the same person as daydream, do you think no one will buy it? "


    People take a breath of cool air, daydreaming?


    Now the United States as a whole does not know the name of daydream.


    It was a bottle of wine that created a miracle of tourism in a city.


    A bottle of mythical wine.


    Now, I can drink the wine made by the same brewer.


    Everyone no longer thinks the $60000 is not worth it.


    Instead, everyone looks forward to it.


    "Do you know how much I spent to buy this bottle of wine?" Meyers looked at the crowd.


    "Isn''t it sixty thousand dollars?" Asked Rosario.


    Everyone is rolling their eyes. Since Mayes said that, it must be more than 60000 dollars.


    What''s more, it can be imagined how crazy the first batch of nameless red wine will suffer after being put on the shelves.


    "Two hundred and thirty thousand dollars." Meyers said quietly, "so you should understand the value of this wine."

 Chapter 850

    Rich people have a simple way of thinking. The rarer things are, the better.


    At this time in the living room, everyone has an impulse to start a bottle of nameless red wine.


    No matter who knows wine or who doesn''t.


    This wine may not be famous.


    But its brewer is so famous.


    Recognized as the world''s first winemaker.


    Because this winemaker made the most perfect wine, daydream.


    A billion dollars worth of wine!


    Although daydream didn''t sell out.


    But no one can deny the value of daydreaming.


    Because the day dream brings tourists to Sacramento and customers to Mara supermarket, all of them have explained the value of the wine.


    It is held in Sacramento stadium every year, and the first session was held last time.


    It has attracted 3 million tourists from all over the world directly to Sacramento.


    What is the concept?


    Sacramento, with a population of less than half a million, hosts three million tourists.


    According to statistics, because of this bottle of wine, Sacramento''s tourism industry adds at least three billion dollars every year.


    In the past, Sacramento''s tourism revenue was one million, even less than ten million dollars.


    But now, two or three hundred thousand people go to Sacramento every day from all over the world.


    That''s why daydreams are deified.


    The Sacramento City government also bought a huge amount of insurance for daydream.


    Although there is only one bottle of daydream, now the winemaker of daydream has made a new wine.


    No matter what the taste is, it''s worth 60000 dollars.


    When Meyers opened the cork, the wine began to smell.


    All of us are in a moment immersed in the fragrance of wine.


    All people''s body and mind are satisfied in an instant.


    It seems that just the smell of wine can make them aftertaste.


    In the moment of opening the bottle, Meyers was a little regretful.


    This kind of wine should not be shared.


    I should take a drink in my spare time.


    But when all the people came, it was impossible for him to put them away.


    Everyone poured a glass of wine.


    Rosario didn''t know that much, he just knew how to drink.


    The taste of this red wine is quite different from the wine he used to drink when he was elegant.


    This bottle of wine has the taste of wine, but it is not stimulated by alcohol.


    A glass of wine makes Rosario feel the fragrance of spring.


    All eyes are full of splendor.


    Rosario said to himself, "it''s worth more than 200000 dollars.".


    The taste of this wine is really memorable.


    It''s a taste that can make people fall in love with.


    Everyone looked at Meyers, hoping that he could share the rest of the wine.


    But Meyers obviously didn''t plan.


    They were invited before to pretend.


    But now, he regrets.


    Rosario came out of the villa of Meyers and went back to his car.


    He is still savoring the taste of the glass of wine.


    "Mr. Rosario, where are we now?"


    "Take me home." Rosario looked at the villa of meies and said in disappointment.


    Maybe I should try my luck at Mara supermarket in Sacramento.


    Just then, Rosario saw the bottle of wine on the passenger seat.


    Rosario saw a number, 085, printed on the chassis of the wine.


    Rosario said, "let me have a look at this bottle of wine."


    Pick up the wine and look at it carefully.


    "This is from your father''s friend?"


    "Well."


    "Have you had any?"


    "Yes, I didn''t like wine, but I like it. It''s good."


    "Can I open it?"


    "Ah? Here? "


    Ken was reluctant, because he wanted to enjoy it by himself.


    But Rosario was his boss, and he could not refuse.


    Rosario looked at the closure of the cork, exactly the same as that of the wine of Meyers.


    "Is your father''s friend rich?"


    "Well Yes, he does have a lot of money. "


    Is it really anonymous red wine? Rosario was surmised.


    "Two hundred thousand dollars, sell it to me." Said Rosario.


    "Ah? Boss What do you say? "


    "Two hundred thousand dollars, sell it to me."


    Ken slammed on the brake, the car stopped and turned to see Rosario."Boss, are you sure you know what you''re talking about?"


    "You don''t know the price of this wine, do you?"


    "Er..."


    "I also suddenly remembered that this bottle of wine is called nameless red wine, and I don''t take advantage of you. Originally, it was sold at Mara supermarket in Sacramento for 60000 US dollars, but it''s limited to 40 bottles per month, which is hard to buy, so I paid 200000 US dollars, do you want to sell it?"


    Sell, of course, not fools.


    "Boss, aren''t you kidding me?"


    Ken is very excited, but he is very worried. Isn''t the boss going to hurt himself?


    Does your boss really know red wine?


    "I want to open the inspection first."


    "Here..."


    "If it''s not my wine, I''ll give you a thousand dollars. If it''s my wine, two hundred thousand dollars."


    Although Rosario likes to pretend to be forced, maybe it''s because of the relationship between driving cars in the past, so his temperament is still quite straight.


    He doesn''t plan to cheat Ken either. Besides, if Ken knows that he has cheated him in the future, it will be troublesome.


    Rosario did not lack this money, so he offered a price that he thought was fair.


    "OK."


    Rosario didn''t know where to find a bottle opener, and he opened the cork directly in the car.


    In a flash, the fragrance filled the whole car.


    Rosario immediately refilled the cork.


    That''s right! It''s really anonymous red wine.


    I didn''t expect that I found the treasure. It''s really anonymous red wine.


    "Here''s a check for two hundred thousand dollars."


    Ken is so stupid. He didn''t expect Rosario to be so straightforward.


    "Boss, what is the origin of this wine?"


    "The world''s first winemaker."


    Ken''s a little confused, the world''s first brewer?


    Isn''t Chen a doctor?


    How did you become a winemaker again?


    "Do you know daydreaming?"


    "Yes, it''s the sign of Sacramento."


    "This bottle of wine is made by the same person as daydream."


    "Boss, you didn''t cheat me?"


    "Is it interesting for me to lie to you, you don''t even know how to drink?" Said Rosario scornfully.


    Ken''s brain is very confused. After sending Rosario home, Ken calls his father.


    "Dad The wine I took from home just now sold for money. "


    "You bastard, are you smoking... Poison? Or are you short of money? You are short of money and tell me why you want to sell the wine. I don''t have enough to drink. You can sell the money, asshole! "


    "Dad, do you know how much I sold?"


    "I didn''t sell any money. I sold Chen''s wine for $12000. I don''t lack that money."

 Chapter 851

    "Dad, I sold two hundred thousand dollars."


    "Less nonsense."


    "I mean it. I really sold it for two hundred thousand dollars."


    Banter''s mouth was open and his face was startled.


    "Dad, you use your cell phone to search Mara supermarket, nameless red wine."


    Banter began to search relevant information with his mobile phone, and sure enough, a lot of information and news came out.


    Mara supermarket put on shelves 40 bottles of red wine five days ago, which was specially approved for sale by the Sacramento municipal government. Once listed, it was snapped up.


    Now there are a few in the black market circulation, the highest price has been close to $300000


    "Ken, this nameless red wine is the wine Chen sent us?"


    "That''s right."


    Banter''s mind has been confused. Mara supermarket sells 60000 dollars for a bottle of wine. The black market is generally more than 200000 dollars, and the highest is nearly 300000 dollars.


    Chen gave himself five bottles of wine, plus the one he had drunk and the one he was willing to take away. There were still two bottles left.


    Banter didn''t know what to say at the moment.


    He didn''t expect Chen Yu to give him such valuable things as gifts.


    Of course, he is also struggling now, whether to sell or drink.


    It''s very impolite to sell other people''s gifts.


    But if you drink it, it''s too luxurious.


    Banter can''t drink anyway.


    "Hello, Chen. That''s the wine you made in Mara supermarket?" he called Chen


    "Well Yeah, you know? "


    "Ken just took a bottle of wine and his boss paid 200000 dollars for it." "Now that I know the news, I really don''t know what to do," banter said with a wry smile


    "Since it''s for you, you have the right to make your own choice, but I suggest you don''t have to sell it in such a hurry. As long as it''s properly preserved, the longer it''s kept, the better its taste will be. You can sell it when you need money in the future." Chen said.


    "Well, I understand." Banter was very grateful to Chen Yu.


    "But tell Ken not to let the news out."


    "Well, I know. I''ll talk to Ken."


    ¡­¡­


    "Chen, do you think we should expand the vineyard?"


    "Don''t expand, what we sell here is the fine products. If we have more quantity, the price will be lower, and the income will not be as good as it is now." "Look at those wineries, they are so large one by one, but they make a limited amount of wine every year," Chen said


    These days, however, have made Fanny very happy. After all, it is the first time she has experienced the fun of making money.


    Forty bottles of red wine were put on the shelves that day and sold out that day.


    Two million four hundred thousand dollars, and Sacramento City government also gave a preferential tax.


    This is also the result of the negotiation between winip and Sacramento City Government. Now, the attitude of winip to Sacramento City government is in a strong period.


    Now Sacramento has completely transformed into a tourist city, which is brought about by daydreams.


    As long as the daydream is in her hands, Sacramento will be dominated by her.


    This is not what we say. The value of daydreaming is no longer limited to its own value.


    The indirect economy of daydream has exceeded its own value.


    Just as Chen Yu and fari were warming up in the reclining chair, little Gelin stood up.


    Chen Yu and FA Li are stunned for a moment: "little Gelin can stand up?"


    But soon, little Gelin''s short legs bent and fell on the ground again.


    Although it was only a short time to stand up, Chen Yu and fari were very happy.


    "Chen, why is the older the wine, the better?"


    Chen Yu thought for a moment: "in fact, this is a mistake, not the longer the better. In fact, the best storage time for most red wines is three to eight months, only a few wines, because the grapes chosen are different, and need a longer fermentation period, just like our little Gelin needs about 20 years to grow up and wrinkle, so she can grow up, but like Simba and Nana, it You can grow up in just a few years. "


    "And some wineries'' red wine, the grape trees they used, have been cultivated for generations or even decades. Their grape trees are the most precious property of the winery, which are generally prohibited from outflow."


    "You can think of the growth cycle of xiaogelin from the fermentation of red wine. What else can you think of?"


    "There are too many things to compare." Chen Yu said casually, "let''s say..."


    Chen Xun''s heart moved, and suddenly he thought of a problem.


    The old turtle once said that the magic level of Chen Yu is now in the bottleneck of transformation.


    For a long time, Chen Yu has been vague about this concept.


    But now Chen Yu suddenly thought of the fermentation process of wine.


    Is it similar to wine fermentation?If this idea holds, then we should consider how to "brew" magic.


    The process of pole transformation is the fermentation process of magic.


    "Chen, what are you thinking?"


    "I''m thinking about what to eat tonight."


    Fanny rolled her eyes. Since the evil devil came to her family, they have not been worried about it.


    Chen Yu has been thinking about how to make himself magic.


    Go back and ask the old turtle.


    At night, Chen entered the river map.


    Every time he entered the river, he played games with his avatar.


    "Laobie, is Huaji almost the same concept as the fermentation of wine making?"


    "Why, have you figured it out?"


    "It''s such a simple question, why do you have to hide before, or I have to understand it myself?" Chen Yu looked at the old turtle with indignation.


    "Isn''t it all said in the novel that we should understand ourselves?"


    "No other reason?"


    "No more."


    "Then how does the magic in this body ferment?"


    "The ultimate environment." Said the old turtle.


    "How extreme?"


    "It''s either extremely hot or extremely cold, but in most cases, if you''re in these two extreme environments, you either burn or freeze to death."


    "You don''t mean to bake on fire or throw it into the ice cellar?"


    "Look at the monkey king in the journey to the West. He made his eyes in the alchemy furnace of the Supreme Lord."


    "Are you getting more and more ridiculous? It''s a myth and a novel."


    "You can go to the hottest or coldest place in the world for three or five years to complete the fermentation process."


    "No, I can create an extremely hot or cold environment, right here, in the river map," Chen said


    Since the wine can be fermented in the river map, the old turtle can be cultivated here for thousands of years.


    So I should be OK, right?


    "And most of all, you think it''s hot? Or extremely cold? "


    "Is there a difference?"


    "You make wine in the Arctic and in the Sahara, do you say the same?"

 Chapter 852

    "What is the difference?" Chen asked.


    "If you take extreme heat as your environment, you forge your body with fire. External evils do not invade you. Your body is like black iron and your heart is like the sun." The old turtle said, "in the extreme cold, the heart is like a blade, the mind is like a sword, the inner devil is not born, the Qi is like a rainbow, and the power is like ice."


    "Speak straight and don''t understand."


    "Extreme heat is body forging, extreme cold is heart refining."


    "I feel like I''m good at training?" "At least the body can really feel the change of the body, but the soul knows whether there is any change in the heart," Chen said


    "Extremely cold heart exercises can defend the mind from demons. In the long run, extremely cold has more advantages." Said the old turtle.


    "Is it better to be extremely cold?"


    "You can''t say that. If you don''t have a mind demon, you can''t improve your mood."


    "My grass, is that extremely hot or extremely cold?"


    "All right..."


    "Can we repair both fire and ice?" Chen asked.


    "What Taoists do is to reconcile Yin and Yang. In most cases, none of them can succeed in the reconciliation."


    "Well, since other people can''t walk, I won''t either."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± The old turtle looked at Chen Yu speechlessly. When listening to the first half of the sentence, he thought that Chen Yu would say that he wanted to go to the people who were full of other people''s steps. As a result, the second half of the sentence said directly: "in fact, it''s not totally impossible."


    "How can I get there?"


    "The first is the time limit. A thousand years ago, Hetu was collected by a Taoist. I watched the Taoist practice step by step. However, when he reached the end of Huaji, he was one hundred years old. Although his spiritual power was the highest in the world, his physical strength was almost withered, and he could not bear the double practice of ice and fire, and he could not achieve it before the time limit The harmony of yin and Yang. "


    The old turtle looked at Chen Yu and said, "you are different. You are young and vigorous. Your physical quality is different from that of ordinary people. You have a picture of the river in your hand. Time is not limited for you. So you have more opportunities to survive the double baptism of yin and Yang."


    "Is there a risk?" Chen asked.


    "There are risks, but the benefits must be greater than the risks."


    Chen considered, "how long does it take?"


    "It depends on what package you get."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chen Yu rolled his eyes. "What package do you offer?"


    "I will create an extremely hot or cold environment for you. It will take about a hundred years." Said the old turtle.


    "A hundred years in Hetu? So the outside world is after a month? No, if I disappear for a month, don''t be mad


    "Then use sky fire and black ice to help you to melt the pole."


    "How long will it take?"


    "Ten years."


    "Can you stop halfway?"


    "Yes."


    "Then use this." "What should I do?" Chen said


    "I''ll make a boundary between the sky fire and the black ice first."


    The old turtle''s farriess is more powerful than that of Chen Yu. I don''t know how many times.


    The vicissitudes of life may only be between his thoughts.


    The sky first falls down the huge pillars of black ice, which are of different sizes.


    The branches are in the range of thousands of feet, and are surrounded into a semicircle.


    Then the ground began to blaze again, connecting with the boundless black ice.


    Ice and fire form a ring, half cold, half flame.


    If you look down from the top, it''s like a Tai Chi diagram.


    As soon as Chen was close to the direction of the flames, he felt the heat wave coming.


    Chen wanted to change direction, close to the direction of cold ice, and felt the piercing cold.


    "What''s the matter? I went in and was frozen to cinders or barbecue. "


    "First, protect your body with your own spiritual power, then go in from the direction of xuanbing. After half a circle, go into the half circle of Tianhuo. Run as fast as you can."


    Chen Yu looked at the old turtle and said, "are you sure this is feasible?"


    "It''s still the outermost layer of cold and heat. The closer it is to the core area of the circle, the stronger the cold and heat are. If you can''t even bear the temperature difference, you''d better change to the ordinary extremely hot and cold environment."


    Chen Chu looked at the entrance of the eye and the old turtle.


    "Is it possible to finish a lap?"


    "Ha ha In the next ten years, you have to run all the time. When to completely transform your spiritual power is the real completion pole. "


    Chen Yu fully mobilizes the spiritual power of his body and begins to cover his skin.


    Once again close to the realm of black ice, no longer as intolerable as before.


    Suddenly, the old turtle pushed Chen Yu behind.


    Chen Yu didn''t have time to prepare at all, and the whole person fell into the field of xuanbing.


    At this time, the entrance of the black ice field is closed.


    "Run if you don''t want to freeze to death."Into the inside, the piercing cold again.


    "Old turtle, I wish you the best." Chen zhusa Yazi runs.


    Chen Zhui ran as fast as he could. Chen Zhui didn''t know how fast he was running. He had to leave xuanbing as soon as possible.


    About three kilometers away, Chen took only a minute and a half.


    At this time, there was a sudden heat wave in the front of the docking area with the xuanbing area.


    In the future, I couldn''t care to do more thinking, and I plunged into the channel of the field of sky fire.


    For a moment, the heat wave in the field of sky fire made Chen Zhu feel warm and cold.


    But the next moment, the heat wave of burning skin makes Chen Zhu unbearable.


    The human body''s response to heat is stronger than that to cold. Chen feels that his hair is going to light up.


    Chen''s speed is faster, and he has gone through the burning field.


    There is another chill in front of us. What about the exit?


    What about the original docking exit here?


    "Old turtle, you old bastard, you blocked the exit?"


    "Do you want to be lazy after just one lap?"


    Outside came the cry of the old turtle. Chen Yu ran all the way and cried.


    Once again into the field of black ice, another circle down.


    Through the realm of fire, and then through the realm of black ice


    It''s going on and on again and again.


    Physically, Chen can bear it, but the consumption of spiritual power can''t keep up with it.


    Without the protection of spiritual power, Chen Yu would face the ice and the fire.


    Finally, in the eighth lap, Chen''s spiritual power was completely exhausted.


    And the eighth lap has not been finished, Chen Yu can only hard scalp forward sprint.


    Finally I see the exit


    Chen Chu rushed out of the exit and fell to the ground. He was frostbitten and burned.


    "Why do I have to find myself guilty..." Chen Yu wants to cry without tears.


    "It''s OK. You''ll get used to it slowly. You''ll take care of your injuries for a day, and then you''ll continue."


    "Old turtle, why do I feel that you are very enthusiastic about my transformation?"


    "Because of boredom."


    Chen Yu was very skeptical about whether the old turtle was just trying to torture himself, so he came up with this way.


    Chen''s resilience was good, and he recovered the next day.


    Then we started the second round of ice and fire.

 Chapter 853

    Chen felt that his one month stay in Hetu had not improved in other aspects.


    The speed is much faster, in order to cross the black ice field and the sky fire field as fast as possible.


    Chen Yu kept accelerating, and then accelerating.


    The combination of xuanbing and Tianhuo is a six kilometer circle.


    Chen originally took about three minutes to finish the whole race, but now Chen has been cut to two and a half.


    At this speed, the speed is about 140 kilometers per hour.


    At the same time, Chen Yu''s control of spiritual power is more handy.


    Chen Yu knows how to make the most of his power.


    It''s not the biggest psychic output at the beginning.


    As a result, within a few laps, the spirit power is consumed.


    Chen can now run 20 laps at a time.


    This month, Chen Yu did not know how many laps he had run.


    "Chen Yu, you''re trying not to protect your body with psychic power. You can keep running for a few laps."


    "You want me to freeze into a popsicle? Or do you want me to bake it? "


    "If the cold and heat of xuanbing and Tianhuo don''t enter the body, you will never progress. Just bear it and it will pass."


    "Endure? Why don''t you stay with me? "


    "I don''t need to change pole. Why should I accompany you to suffer?"


    Chen Yu is not suitable for spiritual protection when he stands in front of xuanbing and Tianhuo.


    Chen took a deep breath and went in.


    There are two concepts: protection with and without power.


    Chen Yu felt the chill as if to penetrate his body.


    No, it''s going to freeze.


    All the blood seems to stop flowing.


    Chen feels his body is slowing down.


    No, speed up!


    Chen Yu in the moment of breaking through the field of black ice, heat wave into the body.


    Chen Yu''s speed accelerated rapidly, and the original cold in his body became his protection.


    Is this the trick for Chen Zhu?


    First absorb the cold air, and then use it to resist the heat wave in the field of fire.


    But after half of the run, the cold had run out.


    Then the heat began to flow faster into the body.


    Chen did not stop the heat flow into the body this time, but directly let the heat flow in the body.


    In the moment of rushing across the field of fire, the heat flow begins to resist the cold in the field of black ice.


    Cold and heat restrain each other, and heat and cold are constantly acting on Chen''s body.


    Chen''s speed is faster, and Chen feels he''s adapting.


    The gold key is working.


    Chen felt that his body was rapidly adapting to the cold and hot environment.


    At this moment, Chen Yu felt the changes of his body more clearly.


    The golden key is not to improve one of the body''s abilities, but to keep the body evolving.


    In short, the role of the golden key is to improve Chen''s adaptability.


    In different environments, Chen can adapt to the environment more quickly.


    Once a species came to a new environment, it would take thousands or even tens of thousands of years to adapt to a link.


    But the golden key shortened the evolutionary process.


    It''s not just the changes that the body brings, but also the magic that Chen feels.


    Adaptation is not immunity, so the harm still exists.


    However, Chen''s resilience is also greatly improved.


    Chen''s speed is also increasing.


    Based on preliminary estimation, Chen feels that his speed may reach 200 kilometers per hour.


    "Chen Zhu, you can come out."


    Chen Yu ran out of the realm of xuanbing and Tianhuo.


    The old turtle gazed at Chen Yu and found that he had changed a little.


    With his vision, of course, we can see the change of Chen Yu.


    This makes him a little strange. Chen Yu''s transformation has not been completed yet, but his change is so great.


    "You can reduce the fields of xuanbing and Tianhuo. Now, the effect of this scale on you is not great."


    "Is shrinking better?"


    "The closer to the center, the greater the temperature difference." Said the old turtle.


    Under the control of the old turtle, the area of the sky fire field and the black ice field has shrunk by a large circle.


    When Chen Yu went in again, it felt like he was back at the beginning.


    But by this time, Chen had confidence.


    ¡­¡­


    Chen Yu has been in Hetu for a long time, and he doesn''t know how long he has been in it.


    But after coming out, Chen found that it was only five hours past.


    Chen Yu now feels a bit out of place with the gentleness outside.At this time, farry found Chen Yu back.


    She thought Chen had gone out, but Chen didn''t seem to drive out.


    "Chen, you seem to have changed a little."


    Chen touched his face: "change? Where does it change? "


    "I don''t know, but I feel a little strange."


    "Is it more handsome?"


    Fari patted Chen''s chest: "where did you go just now?"


    "I went to exercise."


    "Have you run out into the wild?"


    "Well."


    "By the way, one of my students, Evelyn, do you remember? She has a competition next month. In Montreal, Canada, she invited us to watch her competition. Are you going? "


    "Yes." Farley nodded. "By the way, Steven called just now and said he''d like you to call him when you get back."


    "Good."


    Chen picked up the phone and dialed Steven.


    "Hello, Steven, did you call me just now?"


    "Chen, come here. I need to discuss something with you."


    Chen Zhuo''s heart moved. Are Steven and rasfa going to carry out that plan?


    "Fanny, I''ll go to Steven later."


    "Good."


    ¡­¡­


    When Chen Yu arrived at Steven''s house, rasfa was also there.


    Neither of them drank this time.


    "Chen, remember what we told you last time?"


    "Are you really going to do that?"


    "Well, even if the last thing comes to light, we say that we are making a movie, which has no impact on me."


    "So how to operate it?" Chen asked.


    "You''ll be my personal bodyguard for two days first." Steven said, "this is your setup."


    "And then?"


    "Then, you are infatuated with short video shooting, and you will put the video on social media. Usually you take a mobile phone to shoot me, so you can explain what happened later and why there was a video."


    Chen Yu nodded, and Steven and rasfa began to discuss various details with Chen Yu.


    "I don''t need to show my face, do I?"


    "Well, no, you usually shoot me. For example, when I''m working or resting, you can shoot videos and put them on the Internet."


    "I opened a Facebook for you. Here is the account code. Please remember it." Said rasfa.


    Chen Yu got on the familiar account with the user name of "personal bodyguard of the big director".

 Chapter 854

    In these two days, Chen Yu follows Steven every day.


    It''s really like Steven''s bodyguard.


    "Mr. Steven, do you have any plans for your next movie?" Chen took his mobile phone to shoot videos.


    What he has done most in the past two days is this thing. He is more a journalist than a bodyguard.


    "I''m working now. Don''t disturb me if you don''t want to be fired." Steven ruthlessly evicted Chen from the office.


    Chen Yu is bored and comes to Yu Wenhui''s office.


    "Hello, less than."


    Yu Wenhui doesn''t know what Chen Yu and Steven are doing.


    The two felt puzzled. Chen Yu became Steven''s bodyguard.


    She knows Chen Yu is rich, so she can''t be Steven''s bodyguard.


    What''s more, their relationship doesn''t look like a bodyguard.


    Every time I come to the studio with Steven, Chen begins to harass people everywhere.


    "I''m not familiar with you."


    "Well, Miss Yu, as Mr. Steven''s assistant, do you have anything to say?"


    "I''m sorry, I''m Mr. Steven''s assistant. A lot of his work is confidential and is not allowed to be disclosed. In addition, I''ll bring it to my door when I go out. Thank you."


    Chen Yu shrugged: "I''m glad you cooperate. See you next time."


    In the morning, Chen Yu harassed most of the women in the whole office.


    At noon, Chen and Steven go out for dinner.


    "Steven, do you have anyone else to arrange for you besides me?" Chen asked.


    "Well, my bodyguards are still following us in secret."


    "No wonder."


    ¡­¡­


    "Well, Steven seems to have a lot less bodyguards these two days. There is only one bodyguard around."


    "Isn''t it a trap?"


    "Are you stupid? What kind of person is he? He uses himself as a trap to seduce kidnappers?"


    "Yes, and he didn''t even know we existed."


    "He may have felt safe, so he began to neglect."


    "Much faster than we thought."


    "Then just in time, we can speed up our plan."


    "When do you start?"


    "Tomorrow."


    ¡­¡­


    "When will the plan be launched?" Chen asked.


    "Tomorrow." Steven said.


    "What about the specific operation?"


    "The first thing is to pick up Rafa, and then I have a conflict with Rafa in the car. At this time, you need to shoot secretly and record my quarrel with him." Steven said: "then, rasfa gets angry and gets out of the car. I chase after him and continue to quarrel with him under the car. Just then, the robber appears and drags me and him into the car. When you find something wrong, you start the car chase."


    Steventon continued: "at this time, we will arrange a rollover. Are you sure it''s ok?"


    "Yes, as long as I''m not hit by a train."


    "Then you get hurt, then you blame yourself, and then you start planning to rescue Rafa and me."


    "But these can''t be all photographed. If they are all photographed, it seems too deliberate."


    "The first is the process of kidnapping and chasing the car, which can be recorded with a dash cam, and the second is the one-man play in the car, which can be recorded by the mobile phone you throw aside." Steven said, "by the way, how many people have paid attention to your Facebook account these days?"


    "Less than a hundred." Chen said.


    "So little? Have my name to make a gimmick and nobody pays attention to it? "


    "Bullshit, no propaganda about who will watch strange videos."


    "Forget it, and wait until later."


    "So how to set the rescue process?" Chen asked.


    "The first thing is to buy a dog, no There are so many pets in your family. If you borrow one to enter the mirror, it will be taken as my temporary adoption. Then I have feelings with it. It is by this pet that I finally find the kidnapper''s nest. "


    Chen Yu looks at Steven speechless. He is really a playwright.


    "Who do you think suits my family?"


    "If it''s an ordinary pet, it''s too boring. Why don''t snow borrow me?"


    "But I''ll start tomorrow. I''ll get a puma today, and then I''ll cultivate my feelings. Isn''t it too sudden?"


    "Well, I''ll let my ex-wife join in. Snow White is my pet before my divorce from her. She''s going away recently, so I''ll take care of snow white."


    ¡­¡­


    Chen Yu goes home and picks up Bai Xue. Steven also finds Halifa OLLIS.


    Steven and her ex-wife have made it clear.


    When Halifa OLLIS saw Chen Yu coming with white snow, she was still scared.Because Steven was talking about a cute little pet.


    As a result, snow white is bigger than her. Although Snow White is very beautiful, it is also very scary.


    "Are you sure it won''t bite me?"


    "Don''t worry, snow white is very good."


    "That will do." Halifa OLLIS reached out carefully and rubbed it on Snow White''s head.


    Snow White closed her eyes and made a happy low voice.


    "Eh?" Soon, Halifa OLLIS found that snow white is not only not fierce, but also gentle.


    "I think it should be my pet, Mr. Chen. How about selling it to me?" Halifa OLLIS soon fell in love with snow white.


    "Hallifa, you should save yourself. If Chen is willing to sell it, he will sell it to me long ago, and you will not be able to make it."


    Halifa OLLIS stares at Steven. Steven starts to arrange again.


    "Chen, you can go back to the bus and shoot."


    The process is not complicated. Chen Yu acts as an unprofessional bodyguard and peeps at the privacy of his employer Steven.


    And then because of his own mistakes, Steven was in danger.


    Finally, they wake up and save Steven and rasfa from the kidnappers.


    "Hi, Khalifa, what can I do for you?" Steven started acting like he didn''t know anything.


    Halifa OLLIS and Snow White came to Steven''s side.


    "Steven, I''m going abroad for a while. You take care of snow white for me."


    "Is this snow white? It''s so big. " Steven came forward with a happy face and hugged Snow White: "snow white, do you remember Dad?"


    Snow White came to kiss Steven. Steven kept rubbing Snow White''s head excitedly.


    "Don''t let snow starve." With that, Halifa turned and left.


    Chen Yu in the car was also filmed. Steven got on the bus with snow white and said, "Chen, send this video to the Internet."


    "You keep this micro headset, and we''ll call at any time to make sure our plans don''t go wrong."


    After Chen Yu put on the headset, Steven and he tried it.

 Chapter 855

    In fact, Chen''s task is very simple.


    He just works as a cameraman.


    At least before the accident, he did the work.


    It''s a mindless bodyguard.


    Then it broke out after the accident and turned the tide.


    But Chen is still nervous. After all, he has never done such a thing.


    An amateur actor who can ng 20 times in a movie.


    To do such a thing, everyone is nervous.


    But since they have agreed, Chen has no reason to back down.


    "Chen, you''re ready. You can drive in, pick me up, and then pick up rasfa."


    Chen Yu drives his car into Steven''s house.


    Steven got on the bus with a look at Chen Yu.


    Then I went to lasphaz''s house and connected laspha.


    Chen Yu started filming the fight between Steven and Rafa while driving his car and holding his cell phone.


    Chen Yu drove his car to a more remote road.


    "How did the two old men quarrel? Last time I saw them, I was OK to wear a pair of pants." Chen Yu said to himself.


    At this time, raspha cried, "I''m going to break up with you and let me out of the car. I don''t want to talk to you stupid again."


    Chen Yu stops the car and rasfa opens the door and leaves.


    At this time, Steven followed, and the two began to pretend to quarrel under the car.


    Chen''s face is boring, waiting for the next story to begin.


    Sure enough, as planned, a business car stopped.


    Several masked men pulled Rafah and Steven into the car. Meanwhile, they shot Chen Yu, who was sitting in the car, at the back.


    àØ -


    the bullet hit Chen Yu''s astonishment and then landed on his hand.


    Chen Yu was stunned: "if I hit someone else, I will die How realistic are they? "


    Looking at the robber''s car leaving, Chen immediately accelerated to catch up.


    Now is not the time to worry. Let''s play all the tricks first.


    ¡­¡­


    In the business car at the moment -


    "Pablo, the bodyguard is not dead. He''s coming back."


    Pablo peered out of the window, looked behind him, and saw Chen Yu chasing them in the car.


    Pablo took out a dash and swept for a few seconds at Chen Yu''s car behind him.


    Dada -


    however, Pablo found that the bodyguards who were after them did not seem to avoid at all.


    Steven and Rafa are tied up.


    "Well, it''s all acting. Let''s go." Steven said.


    Pa -


    a robber hit Steven heavily on the head with the butt of his gun: "be honest with me."


    "Ah What are you doing? " Steven''s head has been smashed.


    "Steven What''s going on? " Rasfa was also a little confused.


    This is a play. Do you want to be so serious?


    "What? Kidnapping, of course. " The robber said coldly, "be honest, don''t play tricks on me."


    "Pablo, who is this old man? It''s no use killing him. "


    "He? He''s the chairman of PLM. He''s rich. I didn''t expect to catch two at a time. " Said Pablo.


    "Take out the bodyguard at the back first."


    At this time, Steven and Rafa were both confused.


    It''s a fake. It''s a real robber?


    Pablo took out a grenade and threw it back.


    Boom -


    the grenade exploded on the front cover of Chen Yu''s car.


    Steven and Rafa were sweating in an instant.


    Chen Yu is dead?


    They didn''t expect it to turn out like this.


    Chen Yu is also a bit muddled, the car is completely scrapped.


    "Steven, Lasfar, what are you doing? Do you invite people to do this? Almost killed me and snow white. " Chen said to the headset.


    At this time, Steven and rasfah were wearing earmuffs. They all felt relieved when they heard Chen Yu''s voice coming from the earmuffs.


    But at this time, they couldn''t speak and were worried.


    ¡­¡­


    Chen Yu and Bai Xue walk down the car. At this time, another car comes from behind, which is also a business car.


    Several people got off the bus, all armed.


    "And Mr. Chen, and Mr. Steven? How about Mr. rasfa? Is the plan cancelled? "


    Chen Yu saw these people get off the bus and was shocked: "didn''t you just act?"


    "What''s going on? We have just arrived. " The leader said, "look, the time is just right.""But There was already a group of people They''ve been hauled in, not you? " Chen Yu is stupid.


    "It''s not us. We''re here on time."


    "My grass, no wonder they are so ruthless. They are really robbers!" Chen Yu finally responded.


    "You mean, Mr. Steven and Mr. rasfa, they really met the robbers?" These people are all stupid.


    Chen Yu''s face suddenly sank, climbed onto the abandoned car, and took the dash cam U-disk off the car.


    "Play the contents." Chen Yu feels his head is big now.


    I really screwed up. I knew it was really a robber, so I should take them down directly.


    "These people are not ours."


    Chen Yu''s face became more and more solemn: "snow white, remember the smell of those two old guys?"


    Snow White nodded, and Chen said, "find them."


    ¡­¡­


    Steven and Rafa were dragged to the outskirts of an abandoned building.


    "As much as you want, as long as you don''t hurt us." Cried Steven.


    "Don''t be long winded. Go in."


    The two were taken to the top floor, which was windy and full of waste.


    The two were locked up in a messy room.


    "I''m dead this time. I didn''t expect to meet a real robber."


    "Do you think Chen can find us?"


    "I don''t know I just hope that he can react quickly now. I''m afraid that he has been kept in the dark and thinks this is our plan. "


    Just then, the door opened, and a robber came in and took lasfara out.


    "You come out!"


    "What are you going to do?" Rasfa struggled, but was soon knocked down by a blow.


    Just then, one of the robbers took out a camera and shot it at rasfa.


    "Read according to this manuscript." The robber lost a manuscript in front of rasfa.


    "Come on, don''t dawdle."


    Rasfa can''t help but read: "I''m rasfa, the chairman of PLM film company. I''m kidnapped now. I need my family to provide 100 million dollars to pay my ransom. Before 12 o''clock tonight, I hope to see the money."


    "Well, change Steven for the old one."


    Steven was also brought out, and the same manuscript, with a different name, was filmed in the same video.

 Chapter 856

    "I got a video from an anonymous person on an emergency news broadcast."


    At this time, as soon as the picture changes, there is a picture of an old man being knocked down on the ground in the TV picture, and he reads a paragraph, and then there is the second old man.


    "No, Mr. Steven was kidnapped?"


    "My God, how could this happen?"


    In less than half an hour, the news has swept across the United States and even the world.


    Everyone knows the news.


    Steven''s influence is just too great.


    No one will be strange to him.


    Anyone who knows Hollywood must know Steven.


    Steven is the benchmark of Hollywood movies.


    So when the news of his kidnapping came out, it spread as fast as possible.


    ¡­¡­


    "Chen, have you seen the news? My dad was kidnapped? " Zora called Chen Yu at the first time: "not that it''s acting?"


    "It''s acting." Chen''s face was very gloomy.


    He felt that he had to be responsible for the accident.


    "Is it true?"


    "It''s a fake. Don''t worry."


    "But I can''t get through to my father."


    "It''s also for the plot."


    "Are you sure? Is this a fake? Why does it look so real? There''s blood on my dad''s head in the video. "


    "It''s all props." Chen Yu said with a stiff head.


    "Scared to death, I thought dad was really kidnapped."


    Zora''s phone just hung up, and here comes Halifa OLLIS.


    "Mr. Chen, I just saw on the news that this is also part of your plan?"


    "Well, it''s all arranged in advance."


    "You didn''t lie to me?"


    "You don''t know our plan."


    "Well then."


    I''ve managed.


    Chen Zhu breathed a long sigh of relief.


    Chen Yu is in a calm mood now.


    There is no other idea than to kill the kidnappers.


    fortunately, snow has awesome smell.


    Until dark, Chen finally found an abandoned building far away in the wilderness.


    This building should have been abandoned for twenty or thirty years.


    There are more than ten floors in total. It''s a very old-fashioned design.


    Chen Yu took advantage of the night and climbed directly up the outer wall of the building.


    At present, rasfa and Steven are still in the hands of the kidnappers, and Chen Yu doesn''t want to scare them.


    If the kidnappers take both of them hostage, it will be very difficult.


    So Chen Yu needs to rescue them first, then kill the kidnappers.


    ¡­¡­


    "What''s the sound?"


    At the moment, more than a dozen kidnappers gather on the top floor.


    They vaguely heard voices coming from outside.


    "The wind."


    "It''s not like the wind."


    A kidnapper probe out, at this time the sky is too dark, outside nothing to see.


    A building with more than ten floors is neither small nor large.


    At the moment, Chen Yu has invaded the building.


    Although the whole building is in darkness, Chen''s vision is similar to that of wild animals.


    So it''s better for Chen Yu.


    Suddenly, Chen Yu seemed to stumble on something.


    Then the walls on both sides suddenly exploded violently.


    The flame engulfed Chen in a flash.


    "Someone triggered the trap!"


    "Invasion!" All the kidnappers got nervous in an instant.


    "You two go and have a look."


    Two kidnappers ran to the explosion place to check, but there was nothing here, the wall was blown out a hole.


    "Nothing here?"


    "Who triggered that trap?"


    "It must be a mouse." One of the kidnappers said, "if it''s human, there must be blood here."


    The two kidnappers returned to the room where their companions gathered: "it was the trap triggered by the mouse."


    "Mouse?"


    "We didn''t see anyone."


    "No, it can''t be a mouse. The guy mouse of the detonating device can''t touch. It''s only a person or a large animal. There''s no large animal around here!" Pablo said earnestly, "all of us are in spirits."


    "Pull those two old boys out!"


    The exhausted rasfa and Steven were pulled out by the kidnappers shortly after they fell asleep.


    Both were held in their heads by the kidnappers."What are you going to do?"


    "We''ll give you money. Don''t mess about."


    "Shut up for me." "Who is there?" cried Pablo. "Come out, or I will kill!"


    "Don''t mess about. I''m out." Chen Yu came out.


    "Shoot!"


    Dada dada -


    "ah..."


    Chen Yu made a scream and then fell to the ground.


    Rasfa and Steven had some hope when they saw Chen Yu.


    However, they did not expect that the kidnappers were so decisive that they could shoot directly.


    Both of them are filled with sadness. Chen Yu is their friend.


    If it wasn''t for the two of them to come up with the plan.


    Chen Yu will not be hurt, and he will die in front of them.


    "Shut them up in the house. In addition, we''ll check around to see if there''s anyone else."


    Outside the room where Steven and rasfa were being held, only two people were left to watch, and the rest were scattered around the rest of the building.


    The one on the ground is just Chen Yu''s incarnation.


    Chen''s body is now climbing along the ventilation pipe.


    Steven and Rafa were in a dark room in silence when a figure suddenly fell from the sky.


    Steven and Rafa are just about to make a sound. Chen Yu has pressed their mouth.


    "Shh!" Chen Yu made a silent movement.


    The two agreed and nodded.


    "Chen, why didn''t you die? Just now... "


    "Do you know something in the world called a bulletproof vest?"


    "Er..."


    "How can we escape now?" Asked Steven in a low voice.


    "Don''t you think it''s a chance?"


    "What chance?"


    "A chance to show off." "First of all, I''ll kill all of them, and then you can call the actors in advance and have a big fight here," Chen said


    "They have weapons in their hands. How can they kill them all?"


    "What the hell? If I don''t, I''ll go out and kill people, and then I''ll take you home. " Chen said.


    "But are you sure?"


    Just then, there was a fierce gunshot outside.


    "You''re not alone?" Steven asked in surprise.


    "And a helper." Chen said.


    In fact, it''s another incarnation of Chen Yu, who is killing the kidnappers at the moment.


    "I''ll take out the two at the door first." Chen Yu opened the door carelessly.


    The two kidnappers at the door rushed in as soon as they saw the door open.


    Chen Yu crushed the necks of the two kidnappers directly. They fell down in front of Steven and rasfa. Both of them were shocked.


    "We need to figure out how we got out of the rope and how the camera ended up accidentally opening."

 Chapter 857

    Steven and Rafa pick up the guns of the two kidnappers.


    Chen then dragged the body of one of the kidnappers and smashed it on the camera.


    "Is it on?"


    "Not yet."


    "Then, one more time."


    Because of Chen Yu''s quarrel, Steven and Rafa forget to be nervous.


    "When you drop the body on the ground, press it directly with your hands. As long as the camera is continuous, you can''t see it." Steven said he is still the most professional in camera language.


    "Don''t leave fingerprints." Rasfa warned.


    "OK, three, two, one! Start... "


    Chen Yu dropped the body on the ground, while using a branch to turn on and off the camera.


    The camera has set the direction and lens.


    Chen Yu stood behind the camera and made an OK gesture to Steven and rasfa.


    "Lasfar, I didn''t expect that what you learned when you were in the army hasn''t been forgotten."


    "Falk, they even use nylon rope to tie me. They really look down on me." Rasfa rubbed his arm: "after three hours of grinding, he finally broke the nylon rope."


    "You didn''t lose your shot, did you?" Steven asked.


    "I can''t keep up with my physical strength, but I''m good at shooting."


    Steven and rasfa finished their lines there, and Chen Yu deflected the camera with his gun.


    Then there was a shot, and then rasfa said, "I took three."


    "I killed one."


    "Here comes another."


    "No, there are no bullets."


    "I was so high. I didn''t have a bullet."


    "You''re really a director. You''re wasting bullets."


    Chen Yu now pretends to be a kidnapper, because there is no picture, only sound.


    So if the audience sees this passage, they will give full play to their imagination.


    From their dialogue, and the sound of fighting to play their imagination.


    Pa -


    first the sound of wood breaking, then the fight between the two old men and the kidnappers, and finally a dull sound.


    "Damn Grenade, get down. "


    Boom -


    "Steven, thank you for saving me. I''ll take back what I said."


    "No, I should apologize to you. If I hadn''t lost my temper in the car today, there would have been nothing behind me."


    The trend of the plot is that two people forget their old age and get along with each other, then suffer a disaster, and finally get back together and fight against the kidnappers together.


    Dada -


    Chen Zhuo comes with a kidnapper, and then rasfa and Steven come to play again.


    After a play, Chen Yu killed the kidnapper with a fist, and the kidnapper uttered a Scream: "ah..."


    "Snow white, here comes my snow white."


    "How did your pet come?"


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Steven. I''m late."


    "Asshole, you finally come. If you don''t come again, I want to fire you. You brought the white snow?"


    "No, it was Snow White who brought me here. It found you."


    "What about the other kidnappers?"


    "I killed it Mr. Steven, has my job been saved? "


    Finally, the three took out the U disk from the camera.


    The play is over at last. Of course, the good guys win and the bad guys lose.


    The play looks vulgar, but what the United States advocates is personal heroism.


    There is nothing more interesting for them.


    But this time, because of the fact that the situation has come true, the effect of the play is greater than expected.


    But the work of rehabilitation still needs the police.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, the police reported that Steven and Rafa had been rescued successfully.


    No one knows the inside story.


    All media reporters are following the case.


    But the police have been warned by Steven and rasfa.


    This is a country with a strong focus on privacy.


    So without the consent of both of them, it is impossible for the police to release the story.


    Steven and Rafa are not in a hurry to release the video on their hands.


    Because the news is still very hot.


    Now let it go, but it''s just blooming on the brocade.


    What they are going to make is a blockbuster effect.


    ¡­¡­


    "Kate, we found a Facebook account called" bodyguard of the big director ". The owner of this account is probably Mr. Steven''s bodyguard and driver. Have a look."


    Kate searched the account on Facebook and found that there were many videos in it.


    It''s all video taken by a faceless person.The main character of the video is Steven.


    Many of these videos are shot secretly.


    Suddenly, the last video of the account caught Kate''s attention.


    Because there is a puma called snow in this video.


    Kate is no stranger to this puma.


    "It seems that snow white, the puma in Chen''s family, has become a pet of Steven and his ex-wife? There''s an inside story. "


    There was a smile on Kate''s face. She went to nobody''s place and took out the phone and dialed Chen Yu''s number.


    "Hello, Chen."


    "Hi, Kate. How are you doing? How can I get a call today?"


    "How is snow white?"


    "It''s very good, but every child in my family misses you very much. You just say hello to it. Other children will be very sad."


    "I saw a video on Facebook, which also has a puma called snow white."


    "Er..."


    "I want first-hand inside information."


    Chen knows that he can''t hide, but sooner or later this news will be released, so it''s better to cheapen his own people than other cheap media.


    "When are you and David free, Fanny misses you very much." Chen asked.


    "Let''s go to your house tonight when David leaves work."


    "Then Fanny and I will have dinner ready for you."


    ¡­¡­


    "What time do you get off work, David?" Kate packed her things and was going to work.


    "I may be a little busy today."


    "Just now Chen called me to invite us to their home. I agreed for you. By the way He may know the inside story of the kidnapping of Steven, the big director, which is hot on the news these two days. "


    "Ah? Then I''ll clean up and let''s go to Dashan town together. "


    At six o''clock in the evening, Kate and David go to Dashan town.


    At the door of Chen Yu''s and fari''s home, they have already welcomed Kate and David at the door.


    "Fanny, have you been fat lately?" Kate looked at Fanny doubtfully.


    "I have." There was a happy smile on Farley''s face.


    "Ah? You got it? You have a baby? "


    "Yes."


    "My God, why didn''t you tell me when?"


    Kate''s eyes were full of envy. She looked back at David.


    David came to Chen Yu''s side and whispered, "Chen, Kate and I haven''t done any protection work recently. Why haven''t we been moving? Will I have any infertility? "

 Chapter 858

    "You can find me if you have any problems, but I can''t help being infertile."


    Kate saw little Gelin shaking out, immediately surprised to embrace little Gelin.


    "How can little Gelin leave? How old is she? "


    "That''s because she''s my and Farley''s child, and of course our child is so good."


    Little Gelin is not afraid of life all the time. She will greet everyone with a smile.


    And with her lovely degree, she can absolutely adore anyone.


    Little Gelin has always been Chen''s pride.


    Every time I hear someone praise her for being cute.


    Chen Zhao will be sincerely proud.


    After dinner, the people sat and talked.


    "Chen, tell me what happened to Mr. Steven''s kidnapping?"


    "In fact, it''s a fake accident." Chen said.


    Chen Yu said the whole story in the original.


    All of them were stunned. Even farry was the first time to hear Chen Yu talk about it.


    "Steven still has two videos in his hand. When it''s time to expose them, you can expose them." Chen said.


    "Chen, I find you always seem to make big news."


    "It was a complete accident. It was really an accident." "I was scared to death. I don''t know how to explain to their families if these two old bastards had an accident. Next time they come to me to do this, I''ll kill them first," Chen said


    "Do you know Mr. Steven very well?"


    "I''m familiar with it. The orca in detective nuhai is not made by special effects, but by Amun."


    "Ah? I''ve seen detective nuhai, too. I always thought it was special effects


    In fact, David and Kate are no strangers to detective nuhai.


    Because the theme of the film is actually extended from the event they experienced.


    Even the leading men and women are David and Kate.


    Kate is very satisfied to get the first-hand information this time.


    She didn''t intend to expose the truth, and as can be seen from Chen Yu''s explanation, in fact, the illusion is more dramatic and sensational.


    With her relationship with Chen Yu, she will not go to trouble Chen Yu.


    Chen''s ability to tell them the truth also shows Chen''s trust in them.


    ¡­¡­


    Except for Steven''s competitors.


    The whole world should be cheering for Steven''s rescue.


    But there''s a man hitting the TV angrily.


    This is the man who hired the kidnappers, ribell.


    Once the hero of detective nuhai.


    But later he offended Chen Yu and Steven.


    The reputation is completely detested.


    Later, it became the laughingstock of Hollywood because of its miraculous performance.


    Because Steven''s influence is too great.


    As a result, all Hollywood studios refused him to play any role.


    Hate. Ribell has hated Steven since then.


    It has become his obsession.


    He keeps himself in the house every day.


    He wanted to get back at Steven and destroy him.


    But he also knew that he could not succeed by normal means.


    Steven''s fame, influence, and wealth.


    It''s doomed that ribell can''t pose a little threat to him.


    So he decided to use other methods.


    So there were two kidnappings and attacks.


    But both ended in failure.


    Even these two incidents, instead, let Steven use them.


    To make Steven more influential.


    Ribell didn''t like it.


    He was very reluctant.


    The hatred and unwillingness in my heart are constantly growing.


    Revenge! Since other people can''t rely on it, I will tear up the old guy myself.


    Even to go to hell with him.


    ¡­¡­


    "Chen, come here."


    "What else? If you have any idea, I will kill you first. "


    "No, I''m going to choose some bodyguards, so you can help me to see which ones are suitable. I look at these people very well, but I''m really not good at this aspect, so I can only ask you for help. You won''t even be reluctant to help me."


    "Falk, you have money. As long as you spend more money and find ten or eight bodyguards to follow you, I believe no one can hurt you. Of course, the premise is that you don''t have to look for things on your own.""What do you mean I have nothing to do? I''m not for the IP plan of our three new movies. Who do you think is the reason that Rafa and I are in danger? It''s like this new movie has nothing to do with you. "


    "Well, well, I''m wrong."


    "Now that you admit your mistake, come and help me choose someone."


    When Chen arrived at the scene, he found dozens of people waiting in line outside a studio.


    Steven has a dozen bodyguards standing behind him.


    "Hi, Chen, you''re here. Come and sit here."


    Chen Yu sat next to Steven and said, "are you choosing bodyguards or actors?"


    "Bodyguards, of course." "Do you think I''m kidding?" Stevens said, of course


    "What are these bodyguards behind you?"


    "Rasfa lent it to me."


    "Don''t you have a group of bodyguards before?"


    "I dismissed them."


    "Why?"


    "No one can be one dozen five, what do I want to do?"


    Chen Xun rubs his eyebrows and heart. What''s the concept of a dozen and five?


    When Gaia was not in contact with the spirit world, he was able to fight five or one times under normal circumstances.


    And what''s Gaia''s level?


    She''s almost one of the best fighters in the world.


    We don''t think we can find any in America.


    What''s Steven''s monthly salary?


    No one is more than ten thousand dollars.


    Don''t think that being a bodyguard of a famous person will pay much.


    As a matter of fact, they are already relatively well paid.


    But Steven actually wants to find a group of bodyguards of Gaia''s level.


    Unless he''s willing to pay $100000 or more a month.


    Otherwise, it''s hard to attract experts of that level.


    "I chose a few in front of me, and I felt almost the same."


    Chen''s face is loveless.


    He thought Steven was playing with him.


    Why can''t Steven, as a big director, be more normal?


    "Forget it. Let the candidates come up."


    "Okay, next up."


    A tall woman came up at this time.


    A woman with a height of 1.8 meters, wearing a military uniform and a ponytail, stood in front of Steven.


    "Woman, let''s lower our demands." Chen said, "who are you going up? As long as she can beat any of you, she will be judged. "


    The woman''s eyes were cold. When she heard Chen Yu''s words, her face suddenly turned cold.


    "I don''t need to lower my requirements. I want the same assessment as every candidate."

 Chapter 859

    "Er..." For the first time, Chen saw such an iron demand and said to the bodyguard behind him, "meet you, five people."


    "Wait For such a beautiful woman, she should be a little lighter. If necessary, she can put water in it. " Steven whispered.


    Chen Yu looks at Steven. You are looking for bodyguards, not for * *.


    Five bodyguards came to the stage, didn''t talk much nonsense, and started fighting directly.


    Chen was a little surprised. This was the first time Chen saw a woman who could beat like this except Gaia.


    However, even if you can fight well, you can''t really get five bodyguards down.


    In fact, if the five bodyguards were not merciful, the woman would have been lying down.


    Fighting is different from life and death.


    This woman is very good at technique, but she is still lacking in strength.


    After all, strength depends on the size of the body.


    Chen Yu doesn''t know who is better at fighting between this woman and Gaia.


    But she can''t beat Gaia in her normal form.


    Strength plays a key role in fighting and fighting.


    Just like Chen Yu and Gaia, in the beginning, Chen Yu was pressed and rubbed on the ground by Gaia.


    However, when Chen''s strength reached a certain level, Gaia was no longer Chen''s opponent.


    "Okay, enough, you''re through." Steven called off the fight.


    Although women are not unscathed, their faces are relatively calm.


    In fact, she didn''t expect that it was this way of applying.


    She thought it was just two people fighting with her.


    And she also has the confidence to fight one against two.


    It''s just that she didn''t expect that the assessment content was one to five.


    Ten seconds ahead, and then he was in the middle of being beaten.


    "Introduce yourself."


    "Mr. Steven, my name is famtis. I am a retired female soldier. I have received professional military training in the Marine Corps. I am good at fighting and shooting."


    "Fifteen thousand dollars a month. Can you take it?"


    "Yes." Replied famtis.


    "OK, come here." Steven said, "next."


    Then in came a big, fat man, who first bowed to Steven.


    "Hello, Mr. Steven. I''m Torre, your fan."


    "I''m not a fan meeting here, but my bodyguard application meeting. If you don''t have enough ability, then I won''t accept your application." Steven said seriously.


    Chen Yu turned his mouth. Steven wasn''t so serious when he saw famtis just now.


    Steven, this is obviously sexism.


    "Of course, I know it''s a bodyguard interview, and I''m confident that I can be Mr. Steven''s bodyguard."


    "Oh?" Steven touched his chin. "What are you good at?"


    "I may not be able to express myself clearly, so I hope to show my ability with practical actions." Toray said confidently.


    "It looks like you have a lot of confidence, OK, how do you need to show it?"


    "Ten men." Said Toray.


    Chen Yu''s eyes were a little surprised. The man thought he could fight ten people?


    It doesn''t look like it. Isn''t it a real person?


    Famtis also has a flash of light in his eyes.


    "Up to ten." Steven ordered.


    "Well, you can do it." Toray ticked his finger.


    These ten people are not polite either. They just punched and kicked Toray.


    Toray squatted on the ground with his head in his arms, but he didn''t fight back.


    "Stop stop Stop it all. " Steven''s face turned black. "Mr. Toray, didn''t you say you wanted to show your ability?"


    "Yeah, I''m showing it now."


    "And what did you show?"


    "Beaten, I can be beaten."


    "Mr. Toray, are you serious?"


    "Yes, I''m serious."


    "So how do you protect me?"


    "In case of danger, I can hold on to the bandits and give Mr. Steven time to leave. If he has a gun, I can also stand in front of him."


    "What kind of career were you originally in?" Chen asked curiously.


    "I don''t have a job. I used to be a sandbag on the street."


    "So what''s your ideal salary?" Steven asked.


    He seemed to think Toray was really good.


    "Mr. Steven, how much do you think my salary is suitable?"


    "Eight thousand dollars a month."


    "Good."


    "Wait Steven, didn''t you ask me for advice? Why have you never asked me? ""I think both of them are good."


    "I think he''s good, too." "I think professional things should be decided by professional people, not irrelevant people," said famtis


    "Chen is very powerful." Steven heard that famtis was dissatisfied with Chen Yu, so he deliberately said, "you can''t beat him."


    "Is it? Mr. Chen, how about a comparison? "


    "Are you rich?" Chen asked.


    "Does this have anything to do with my money?"


    "I like to bet a little. If you want to play with me, you can put out 100000 dollars to bet. Do you have 100000 dollars?"


    Famtis turned around. If you want to have 100000 dollars, do you need to be a bodyguard for others.


    The interview will continue, and then Chen Yu will take over the interview completely.


    Regardless of Steven''s objection, Chen Yu can help Steven make a decision directly as long as he thinks it''s OK.


    Before and after, left behind six bodyguards who looked a little bit like.


    These people all have good qualifications and abilities.


    Not only at the fighting level, but also people who are good at guns or have the experience of bodyguards.


    Chen Yu has studied their data fully.


    Mainly focus on the selection of experienced bodyguards, and shooting and fighting skills are good.


    We don''t need them to be invincible in the world, as long as we have a certain level.


    "Well, you''ll be Steven''s bodyguard. That''s it." Chen Yu stretched out: "in addition, if your boss is going to die in the future, you need to stop him as soon as possible, such as smashing him unconscious with your fist."


    Steven looked at Chen Yu speechlessly. "Chen, do you think this is enough?"


    "Or how many do you think fit?"


    In Chen''s view, eight people are the most suitable number.


    Normally, if someone is going to be bad for Steven.


    If it''s just one person, it''s impossible to cross the defense line of eight people.


    If there is more than one person, Steven can also escape under the escort of eight people.


    "Why don''t you hire an army? That''s the best way."


    Famtis looked at Chen Yu inexplicably. She did not understand the relationship between Chen Yu and Steven.


    At the beginning, famtis thought Chen Yu was the first bodyguard she applied for.


    Later, it was found that Chen Yu and Steven should have a similar relationship with friends.

 Chapter 860

    "Chen, how do you usually train? Teach them." Steven said.


    The eight new bodyguards who were following Steven all had an air of Defiance on their faces.


    Even if six of them were chosen by Chen Zhu.


    However, as a single senior, eight bodyguards will hang Chen Yu.


    The height of famtis is the same as that of Chen Yu, but because she is a woman, the height of one meter eight is very high, and it looks very high.


    These people have some fighting skills, and in fighting, the size of the body is very decisive.


    Unless it''s like famtis, and the technology is good enough to a certain extent, it''s still the size of the body that decides the outcome.


    So these eight people, even Toray, who is good at being beaten, feel that they can defeat Chen Yu.


    "I haven''t worked out much lately."


    As a matter of fact, Chen Yu will enter Hetu when he comes home.


    The physical release in the river map is much larger than that in the ordinary fitness.


    All the people sneered at Chen Yu, and they all looked down on him a little.


    Some people think that Chen may have been mixed up with Chen by some titles.


    Maybe some kung fu master or something.


    They are also very thoughtful. They can defeat Chen Yu and get Steven''s reuse.


    However, Chen simply didn''t care about their psychological activities.


    "Every day you drive and let them run behind the car, so that they can improve their ability." Chen Yu replied earnestly.


    "I asked you seriously."


    "From what point do you see that my answer is not serious?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "I''ll go back and waste another three hours with you."


    Then Chen Yu left


    When Chen Yu returned home, he went straight to Hetu.


    "Let''s start, old turtle."


    The old turtle reduced the diameter of the black ice field and the sky fire field by another third.


    Now there is only one kilometer left in the diameter of the black ice field and the sky fire field, so the length of the ring is 3.14 kilometers.


    It''s almost half as short as it was at the beginning.


    But the temperature difference has doubled.


    Chen''s current speed is close to 250 kilometers per hour.


    Run 3.14km, not even a minute.


    What is Chen''s current concept of speed?


    According to the world record of 100 meters in track and field.


    The fastest bolt is close to 9.5 seconds, about 10.05 meters a second.


    Chen can run nearly 70 meters in a second.


    Of course, Chen''s initial velocity can''t reach this velocity, and an acceleration is needed.


    Chen Zhu can feel the change of himself very clearly.


    The spiritual power of oneself begins to become sticky. In the past 10 things that the spiritual power can do, now 1 thing that the spiritual power can do.


    At the moment, Chen can obviously feel the improvement of his strength.


    This is the most obvious improvement in strength.


    If you meet Abaddon again, you can beat him even without the help of Lao Hei.


    In the past, Chen''s improvement in strength requires a strength test to know whether he has improved.


    But now Chen can feel the changes of his limbs.


    "Chen Yu, you have now completed the Huaji, but that doesn''t mean that your practice is over. You can continue to challenge the field of fire and the field of black ice. At the same time, you need to strengthen another aspect of training."


    "In what way?"


    "Accurate."


    "Precise? How to improve? "


    The old turtle suddenly took out a football and kicked it at Chen Yu.


    Chen Chu reached for the football and said, "what are you going to do?"


    "Let''s play football."


    "Are you sure you didn''t make an excuse for me to play with you?"


    "Am I that shallow?"


    "Yes."


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Use your avatar."


    Chen Yu also uses an external avatar, which can be divided into 12 people at a time.


    "Yes, you can now release 12 avatars at one time, and one more will be the referee."


    Well, since the old turtle wants to play, play.


    Chen Yu and Lao BIE play violent football, which is always on the verge of being kicked.


    "It''s the way to practice precision to stick to the ball with psychic power."


    "I can''t use my powers."


    Chen Yu is no better than the old turtle. Chen Yu''s separate body is purely inherited from Chen Yu''s physical strength, but his spiritual strength is not inherited at all.


    To be honest, if only by strength.


    If the old turtle does not suppress his strength, even if he is separated, he can abuse Chen Yu out of the sky.There is no time limit for the football match between the two. They have been playing for more than ten days.


    Kick without interruption, except for food.


    "We''ll play basketball next time."


    "You just want to play."


    Chen left the river, and at the moment of coming out, the spirit rushed to Chen.


    And attached to Chen''s body.


    Strangely, the spirit in the river map is stronger than that in the outside world.


    If we follow the principle that high pressure flows to low pressure.


    Why the spirit of Hetu doesn''t give you this feeling.


    On the contrary, in the normal world, the spirit of the outside world will gather towards itself?


    Chen Yu is a little confused. These auras make him feel like a swallow.


    Chen Yu felt that his body was like a magnet, attracting the aura around him.


    In Chen''s mind, the weight of aura is lower than that of air.


    That is to say, if the aura attached to your body reaches a certain level.


    The density of body and aura is less than that of air.


    Is that really possible?


    However, Chen Yu estimated that at present, his ability is impossible to fly.


    If you want to float in the air, you need to increase your magic power by at least five times.


    However, it also confirms that in the myth and legend, those immortals can fly to the sky and escape from the earth.


    In theory, at least, it''s possible to fly.


    Chen Chu walked out of the living room and looked at the vast mirror lake.


    Fanny was holding little gren in her arms, lying on the couch in the sun.


    Chen Xu suddenly accelerated and rushed towards the lake.


    Because of the speed, Chen did not sink on the water.


    Fari felt a gust of wind passing by, turned around and found Chen Yu running on the lake.


    Fanny''s eyes were shocked, and there was some worship in them.


    "Chen, come on."


    Chen Zhu was distracted, his body sank, his feet slowed down, and he fell into the water.


    Back to the shore, fari''s eyes twinkled: "Chen, is this magic? I haven''t seen you use it before. "


    "No, it''s just speed."


    Scientists have calculated that an adult needs to run on the water at least at 110 kilometers per hour, and Chen has achieved the speed. However, there are still skills in running on the water. First of all, don''t use too much force, otherwise the water film will be broken, and people will directly plunge into the water.


    At this time, Chen Yu''s phone rang, Ethan''s call.


    "Chen, there''s a big client."

 Chapter 861

    Chen Yu arrived at a luxury hotel.


    Here''s a big customer, a big customer with an offer of $300000.


    Chen is rarely able to receive such generous customers.


    So Chen wants to know who is willing to pay so much money.


    When he reached the designated floor, Chen was stopped as soon as he left the elevator.


    Two bodyguards blocked Chen''s way.


    "I''m sorry, sir. The whole floor is covered."


    "I''m a doctor. Someone called me in." Chen said.


    "Just a moment." One of the bodyguards said with a headset.


    After a while, a short man with a big stomach trotted out of it.


    "Are you a doctor?" Asked the short man, looking at Chen.


    It seems that Chen Yu is not pure American English, but from Europe.


    "Yes, I was introduced by Ethan."


    "Come with me." "I hope everything you see here must be kept secret," said the short man, speaking in poor English to Chen Yu


    "Of course, the first rule of our business is to keep secrets for our customers. My reputation in this industry is very good. There are many customers who have been treated by me, and many of them are celebrities. So far, no one''s privacy has been disclosed by me."


    "That''s good." The short man took Chen Yu into a luxury suite.


    This suite is at least 300 square meters, divided into two floors, the lower floor is a large luxury living room.


    In the living room, there was a tall, strong man with one foot on the table. His face was not happy.


    Chen saw the leg of the man on the table, which was bruised obviously.


    It should be a more serious muscle strain.


    It seems that his client is him.


    Chen Yu stepped forward: "is he my client?"


    "Yes, you should know him, Dominic Hahn."


    "Ah, yes, who doesn''t know him in Hollywood?" Chen said


    Dominic Hahn looked up at Chen Yu and said, "I''m a football player, not a Hollywood actor."


    "Well All right. " Chen Yu can''t even recognize Hollywood stars, let alone play football.


    Growing up in the football desert (fans don''t hit me), Chen almost doesn''t watch football.


    We know one or two at home, and one Beckham at abroad.


    I don''t know about the rest.


    But listen to their tone, it seems that this should also be a very famous football player.


    Of course, Chen Yu has no prejudice against football players or any other players.


    Don''t like doesn''t mean hate.


    Chen is still very appreciative of the athletes who fight and sweat in every arena.


    "What can I do for you?"


    "My legs." Dominic Hahn pointed to his right leg.


    Chen Yu sits next to Dominic Hahn.


    Take a look at Dominic Hahn''s right leg. It seems that he has an old injury.


    With traces of previous treatment, Chen looked at Dominic Hahn.


    "It''s because of the impact, which leads to the recurrence of the old injury and serious muscle strain on the inner thigh." Chen Chu looked up at Dominic Hahn and said, "I want to know how this is caused."


    Dominic Hahn frowned. "You don''t have to know how it was made. I just need your help."


    "My eyes are not X-rays, all the diagnosis results can only rely on experience to judge the injury, so if I can''t know the cause of the injury, I can''t treat it."


    "He was injured in the football field. Dominic came to the United States for a performance match."


    The short man explained that he should be Dominic Hain''s agent.


    Chen Yu reexamined once again: "there is no injury, the muscle is relatively loose. Mr. Dominic should have just recovered from the injury recently, and he didn''t exercise with too much intensity, so this should not be the cause of his injury."


    In the face of Chen''s aggressive questioning, Dominic Hahn finally relented: "well, it''s a woman sitting on me that hurt me."


    At this time, the short man interrupted Dominic Hahn in a hurry.


    "It doesn''t matter. Besides, I don''t want to hear the rumors of these frivolous news outside." Said the short man.


    "I have just completed the transfer. My family is Real Madrid. If the news of the recurrence of my old injury due to playing with women gets out, then I will probably be dissuaded by Real Madrid." Said Dominic Hahn.


    As an athlete, Dominic Hahn''s mind is obviously not as much as that of a short man, and his character is relatively straight.


    "His inner thigh muscle is seriously strained. The original muscle tissue should have been sutured. When the wound is not fully healed, it will split again. This is very troublesome. It will take at least one month to recover.""It''s impossible. In a month, Real Madrid will give up Dominica completely. It''s not for Real Madrid to spend 80 million euros to let him sit on the bench."


    "Any doctor will give you the same answer." Chen said.


    "Is there no other way?"


    "I want Dominic to recover in a week. A month is too long."


    Chen Yu looked at the short man and said, "I''m sorry, I can''t help you."


    "Rubbish, rubbish, it''s a waste of my time." The short man swore.


    Chen Yu stood up and looked at the short man.


    The short man''s mouth is cheap, but he dare not to fight with others.


    Being stared at by Chen Yu, the short man subconsciously stepped back two steps: "what do you want to do? You''d better find out where it is. "


    Chen Zhuo silently turned away.


    "I thought you had courage." The short man didn''t do it. He didn''t dare.


    He began to speak out again. It seems that he has been able to eat Chen Yu and dare not to start.


    As Chen left, he took out his phone: "Hello, Kate, I have a news here. There is a football star from Europe playing with women in the United States, and he hurt himself."


    "Stop him, stop him..." The short man shouted at once.


    Several bodyguards immediately came forward to rob Chen Yu''s cell phone.


    Chen Yu is now at the door. He looks at the monitor in the aisle and draws an arc at the corner of his mouth.


    When bodyguards started, Chen just pushed them away.


    Another bodyguard saw Chen Yu dare to fight back, and immediately attacked Chen Yu with a fist.


    Chen raised one foot and kicked the bodyguard over first.


    Other bodyguards immediately besieged Chen Yu, who was not serious.


    But even so, we still have three times, five times and two times to get rid of the bodyguards.


    The short man and Dominic Hahn were shocked. They didn''t expect Chen to be able to fight like this.


    "Don''t come here, I''ll call the police!"


    "Call the police. Just now your bodyguards attacked me first. The surveillance on the aisle has been recorded. I will directly accuse you of personal attacks and threats of violence. In addition, I will expose to the media the fact that Dominic was injured because of playing with women outside."


    "What do you want?"

 Chapter 862

    Chen Yu made a snap of his fingers and pointed at the short man.


    "I warn you You... " The short man dare not come forward.


    Chen Yu, however, put down all five bodyguards. He was also looking for death when he went up.


    Chen Yu just wants to teach the short man a lesson now.


    Who let him talk cheap, they are good to get together.


    Chen Yu gives a treatment plan, whether they accept it or not.


    Chen Yu would not say much.


    Regardless of any doctor, the treatment and recovery time given by Chen Yu is much longer than that given by Chen Yu.


    It''s not enough to kill him. Chen Yu is angry, but he still can''t kill people.


    "If you don''t come, I''ll make it impossible for both of you to leave the United States." "Hire murderers and instigate murderers. You two will be jailed for at least three years in the United States," Chen said with a sneer


    "Nonsense!"


    "You are slandering!" Dominic Hahn and his agent are all in a hurry.


    "So what." "This is the United States, I am more familiar with it than you, and in American law, it is protected by the weak. I can add another one, racial discrimination. By the way, California law has a very heavy punishment for racial discrimination."


    Chen Yu often deals with the police. Now he knows a lot of basic laws and regulations.


    "How much do you want? Just give me a price..."


    "Come here." Chen Yu ticked the short man: "or I will call the police directly now."


    The short man finally stood in front of Chen Yu: "what do you want?"


    Chen Chu grabbed the short man''s hair and hit it directly on the glass table.


    Kuang Dang -


    the short man was covered with blood and fell to the ground.


    "Next time remember to control your mouth." Chen Yu looked at the short man on the ground: "don''t provoke others in strange places, otherwise, you may find someone to help you collect the body next time."


    Chen Yu turned around and left. After a few steps, he stopped and looked back. "By the way, I can''t pay less."


    ¡­¡­


    "You''d better keep your mouth shut next time, Holly. You almost got me in a big trouble. If you make enemies for me like this, I''ll replace you directly."


    Dominic Hahn did not dare to contradict Chen.


    But for his agent, he has no mercy.


    He lowered his head and held the gauze in his face.


    With his head down, he did not dare to conflict with Dominic Hahn, although he was not angry.


    After all, he was eating on Dominic Hahn.


    Some football agents may have a dozen or more football players.


    Holly Finn has a lot of them, but only Dominic Hahn is really famous.


    If Dominic Hain is lost, his income will be reduced by 95%.


    This is the gap between the top football players and the non famous players.


    "Go to the doctor for me, hurry up! If you don''t want to lose your job, I''ll find a doctor for me at once. I want the best doctor. Don''t find another villain for me. "


    "Dominic, I''ve contacted a very good doctor, and I''m sure he has a way to get you up as soon as possible."


    "Or illegal doctors?"


    "Dominic, you have to understand that if you go to a regular hospital now, your injury is likely to be exposed, and you will be scrapped this season, and then you will lose value."


    "OK, but I don''t want to be a grumpy man again."


    Just then, Dominic''s phone rang.


    "Mr. hollidan, there''s a woman outside who says it''s your doctor."


    "Yes, yes, invite him in."


    At this time, a red haired girl came in.


    Dominic''s eyes brightened: "Hello, beautiful lady, can I know your name and contact information?"


    The red haired woman looked at Dominic with a light look: "redra."


    "Hello, Miss Rhett. This is Dominic Hahn. You should have heard my name."


    "Never heard of it."


    Although the United States is a big sports country, football has always been a minority in the United States.


    European football stars who have been famous for a while have paid little attention to the United States.


    Dominic Hahn was not angry at ridra''s answer either.


    "Miss Rhett, are you interested in being my personal doctor? I am short of a competent doctor like you. "


    He looked at Dominic Hahn and knew that his old problem was coming back.


    When he saw a beautiful woman, he could not walk, and his injury was caused by the woman.


    "My annual income is more than three million dollars. Are you sure you can afford my salary?" Said redra quietly.Dominic Hahn choked and couldn''t speak any more.


    His own annual salary is only 14 million euros, and it is impossible to spend millions of dollars on a doctor.


    "Miss Rhett, help Dominic."


    "How was the injury caused?" Rhett asked.


    "Do you have to say it?"


    "I need to know the cause of the injury, and then I can work out the right medicine."


    is as like as two peas in the Asian speaking world, which makes Dominic and Harry feel bad.


    Dominic reluctantly explained the cause of the injury.


    "This is a relapse of an old injury, a muscle strain. It will take two months of recuperation and treatment." Said redra.


    "Two months? No way. The last doctor said it would only take one month. "


    "One month?" she sneered? You''re kidding me. This kind of injury is the recurrence of the old injury, plus the serious damage of the soft tissue. Two months is a conservative estimate. It tells you that the doctor who can recover in only one month is either a liar or a poor doctor. Even if you go to the best hospital in the United States, the treatment time will not be shorter than the time I gave you. "


    "Damn it, I''ll call that man a liar."


    "Huo Lifen cries hatefully scold:" really should not let this swindler go so


    At this time, he dared to shout.


    If it''s in front of Chen Yu, it''s estimated that he will be counseled on the spot.


    He didn''t have the courage to go to Chen Yu''s trouble again.


    "Miss Rhett, is there no other way? If you can fix it for me in a short time, the commission can be doubled. " Dominic looked eagerly at Rhett.


    "There is a doctor in Los Angeles, he is the best in the industry, and I was influenced by him, so I became an illegal doctor. If you can afford to pay enough, if you can get him to move, there should be hope that there is no dead man in front of him," said Rhetra


    "What''s his name? How can I find him? "

 Chapter 863

    "Chen Yu, a Chinese." "He is the best, and, of course, the most expensive," said redra


    "Chinese?" Dominic and huolifen look at each other: "is it a man who is about one meter eight and carries a one shoulder toolbox?"


    "Well? Have you seen him? "


    "It''s Dominic who can recover in a month."


    "Well? Is that him? If it''s him, I believe he can do it. " "It''s impossible to understand how good his medical skills are without the people he''s in contact with," redra said


    "Is he really so good?"


    "I used to be a private doctor of a rich man, but my client was diagnosed by me and even the hospital, and he can''t live for three days. My client is over 80 years old, his body function is in complete decline, and his internal organs have almost stopped functioning. I can''t think of any possibility. The client''s possibility of survival, but one year later, he still lives well OK. " "Because he met the Chinese," redra said


    "Chinese people seem to have a good way of conditioning their bodies. Maybe they happen to meet what they are good at." Said Dominic.


    "After that time, I was dismissed by the client, but I found a second job, also as a private doctor and health consultant. My client was a congenital heart disease patient, a young man, and his brain wave and heart rate had stopped because of the failure of the operation. At that time, he had been covered with a sheet, but the Chinese just looked at it, he said my The client is not dead. "


    "And the result?"


    "As a result, he asked for an operating room. He completed the failed operation by himself. It was originally the operation of four skilled cardiac doctors, but he completed it by himself and saved people." "I also heard later that he saved a comatose vegetative person who had been in a coma for five years. Maybe you don''t have any idea about it. The possibility of such a vegetative person waking up is 0.1%. He told the patient''s family at that time that he could make the patient wake up, and then he did it."


    Both of them were silent and regretted in their eyes.


    "I was also influenced by him, from a regular doctor to an illegal doctor." "Layman may not know him, but he''s the best in our business," redra said


    "The United States is so big, I don''t believe that I can''t find a better doctor than him?"


    "Maybe, but I doubt it." "I don''t understand," said redra, "since you have already found him, why do you want to find me again? Although I have confidence in my own medical skills, I still have a big gap with him. "


    "Well This... " "We want to hear more, we want to see if there is a better treatment," he said, hesitating


    "I think you have the answer, then you don''t need me. Goodbye."


    Dominic and huolifen didn''t stay. They looked at each other.


    Dominic''s irascible temper came back. He grabbed the bottle on the table and smashed it at Huo Lifen: "it''s all your fault. If it wasn''t for you, he wouldn''t offend the Chinese. You can find a way for me. I want him to treat me."


    "Let me see I can imagine... " "If we don''t raise the price, maybe he will be in love," he said


    "Try it."


    "As long as I can stand up, there''s no question how much it costs."


    ¡­¡­


    "Chen, when I come back, I will bring some dog food back. My dog food is gone again. The supermarket in the town is out of stock."


    When Chen left Dominica''s Hotel, farry called.


    Chen Xun found a supermarket nearby. The biggest supply of dog food in Dashan town may be dog food.


    There are many dogs in Dashan town. In addition, Chen Yu''s family is also a big dog food consumer.


    This also leads to the supermarket in Dashan Town, dog food is often out of stock.


    Every time Chen Yu goes to the supermarket, how does he sell dog food?


    That is, go directly to the pet area, and then the princess pushes the cart, and Chen Yu sweeps hard on the shelf, and sweeps again.


    The whole row of dog food is swept, and then it is full. On the second cart of Heima and Baima, we buy ten carts of dog food every time.


    Generally compliant dog food, in fact, has a good taste and rich nutrition.


    Not only dogs like to eat, but other pets in Chen''s family also like to eat.


    After Chen entered the supermarket, he went to the pet food area under the guidance of the salesmen and began to clean up the goods.


    Famtis originally came to buy dog food, but when he went to the pet food area, there was no dog food.


    Look up, there is a man in front, pushing four carts by himself, all of which are dog food.


    Famtis frowned. This was the Chinese person she was interviewing for two days ago.


    "Mr. Chen." Famtis gave a tentative cry.Chen Yu looks back and finds that it''s famtis: "you are..."


    Chen did not remember the name of famtis for a while.


    "Famtis, Mr. Chen, don''t you think it''s very impolite that you forget your name to a man who has only seen him for two days?"


    "Well, what''s my name?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Famtis''s face is black. I know your name.


    "You see, as one of your interviewers, you don''t even know the name of the interviewer. It''s really irresponsible."


    "Mr. Chen, what do you buy so much dog food for?"


    "There are many pets at home."


    "I also need two bags of dog food. Can I have two bags?" Asked famtis.


    "What flavor do you like?"


    Famtis clenched his fist. If he didn''t attach great importance to his current job, he really wanted to beat this bastard.


    "Do you want this?"


    "It''s not this. It''s too expensive."


    "I invite you." Chen Yu didn''t find his own sick sentence, and didn''t care about the dark face of famtis.


    Pushing the car to the cash register, the cashier in front of the cash register saw the two or three hundred kilograms of dog food, and they all looked stupid.


    After leaving the cash register, Chen gave two bags of dog food to famtis.


    "No thanks." Chen Yu looks at famtis with a smile on his face.


    Famtis cold face, with dog food on the left.


    "It''s rude not to say thank you."


    Famtis suddenly stopped and turned to look at Chen Yu. "If it wasn''t for my work, you would have been in the hospital now."


    It seems that famtis is really short of money, otherwise he will not be stifled for work.


    "I seem to be a bit under the mouth recently." Chen Yu gave himself a mouth gently.


    Famtis turned cold and left. As soon as he got home, the phone rang.


    "Hello, who is that?"


    "I''m Steven. I''ll be here early tomorrow. I''ll be out earlier."


    "Yes, Mr. Steven."

 Chapter 864

    "Evan, come here."


    At this time, in the dark corner of the room, walking out of a big cat.


    This big cat has spots all over its body. Its length is more than 250 cm.


    It is the largest cat in the American continent, the Jaguar.


    The deadliest predators, whose diet includes crocodiles.


    In the rich class of the United States, they seldom raise Jaguars.


    Because they are too big.


    Plus the killing habits of cats.


    So Jaguar is not a good pet.


    It ''s Ivan, famtis'' pet.


    This is what famtis brought back when he went on a mission in the Amazon forest.


    At that time, Yiwen was still a minor, and now she is a "big girl".


    Famtis sees Evan as his own daughter.


    The three-year-old has grown up, which has also led to its growing appetite.


    Famtis had to find a better paying job.


    In this way, we can prevent our daughter from starving to death.


    And feeding with dog food is also a helpless move.


    Her credit cards have been maxed out because they were always fed with raw beef and raw lamb.


    Of course, as long as this month, then her pressure will ease.


    The monthly salary of fifteen thousand dollars is enough to support the cost of Yiwen.


    Of course, Evan is pretty good most of the time.


    After more than two years of training, Evan will not attack humans at least.


    Famtis was pouring dog food for Evan when he saw something in the corner.


    Famtis walked over and saw that Ivan was like a child who did something wrong. He was afraid to look up.


    When famtis saw this, he was immediately angry and laughed.


    I don''t know whose pet suffered, or who was too hungry according to Wen.


    Take the other dog directly.


    "I''m sorry to starve you, but we should obey the rules, OK?"


    Ouch -


    Yiwen looks down and mutters.


    I don''t know if I''m pleading or responding to fatis''s reprimand.


    Famtis is in a tight spot, although his salary is very high now.


    But to survive this month, it is estimated that Evan will go out and pick up some more dogs.


    If they are found, they are likely to be killed.


    There has to be a way


    Famtis thought about it, and his heart moved.


    The next day, famtis brought the text.


    Famtis is going to take Evan to see Steven.


    Early in the morning, when Steven came out, he saw the Yiwen beside famtis, and was immediately shocked.


    "Famtis, what''s the matter? Is this a Jaguar? "


    "Mr. Steven, it''s according to Wen. I think it''s not enough for us to protect your safety. Animals'' intuition is more acute than that of human beings, and they can distinguish goodwill from malice. It''s more helpful for me to protect you, so I brought it."


    "Well It makes sense for you to say that. " Steven looked at it and said, "it doesn''t bite, does it?"


    "No." Famtis was confident: "but he came out early today, he didn''t have breakfast."


    "As it happens, there is a lot of raw meat in my kitchen. Can it eat beef?"


    "No problem, of course." Famtis''s face brightened.


    Famtis had thought he needed to talk to Steven again.


    It turns out that Steven''s receptivity is much higher than she thought.


    It was so easy to accept the text.


    And he didn''t like the ordinary people. When he saw Yiwen, his first reaction was to run.


    Steven was scared at the first time, but then he was very normal.


    It seems that he is not afraid of compliance at all.


    Famtis took a lot of meat from the kitchen.


    Anyway, Steven has money. He shouldn''t care about this beef.


    While she was feeding Evan, Steven came over.


    Famtis was a little embarrassed.


    "You domesticated it?"


    "Yes." Famtis looked at Steven. "Mr. Steven, aren''t you afraid?"


    "I''ve touched every fierce beast. It''s not very big among the beasts I''ve touched."


    But famtis didn''t think so. Evan was a Jaguar, the most ferocious predator on the American continent.


    Bigger than Jaguar, only bear.


    But when it comes to aggression, bears are not as good as Jaguars.


    The other is crocodile. Crocodile is a kind of thing that six people don''t recognize. It''s crazy to eat even the same kind of thing.


    She didn''t think Steven would touch the crocodile at will.Generally, parents think that their children are the best.


    That''s what famtis thinks. She thinks that Evian is the best.


    There are some things she can''t say directly. According to Wen, she has killed people.


    More than 20 kilograms of meat were eaten in accordance with the text.


    There are few opportunities for Yiwen to eat so full.


    At this time, other bodyguards came to the villa again and again.


    "Well, clean up. I need to go to the field later. I need to visit a natural environment studio on the spot." Steven said.


    This time, Steven needs to choose the shooting location. He has already begun to plan the kidnapping film.


    Since the leak of the plan, all Hollywood film production plans of the same type have been cancelled.


    No one and the film company want to collide with Steven''s theme and schedule.


    Everyone was in a business car, but not long after that, famtis suddenly said, "it seems that there is a car following us in the back."


    All the people immediately became alert and took out their pistols.


    After all, they all know that Steven just went through a kidnapping not long ago.


    There will be no second kidnapping.


    Steven got nervous, too.


    "Pull over."


    "Why stop?" Steven asked.


    "Mr. Steven, it''s more dangerous to drive on the road if it''s really malicious to follow our car." One of the bodyguards said: "they are likely to directly take the way of impact, forcing our vehicles to roll on the road, directly causing casualties in our vehicles, thus losing combat effectiveness."


    "What now?" Steven asked.


    Famtis looked at the parked car behind his eyes and said to Toray, "Toray, let''s check it."


    They got out of the car and went straight to the car behind them.


    Steven saw that famtis had dragged down the people in the back of the car and had a fight.


    After half pay, they came back.


    "Mr. Steven, there are two journalists."


    Steven nodded. It was a false alarm.


    As for famtis who beat the reporter, he didn''t care at all.


    Dare to follow his people, let alone just hit, even if it is killed, there will be no man-made reporters.


    Famtis was still standing outside the car, looking around.


    "Famtis, it''s late. Don''t waste your time on the road." Steven said.

 Chapter 865

    "Famtis, what''s the matter? Not yet on the train. "


    "Mr. Steven, we''re in trouble. We''re going back." Said famtis, with a solemn face.


    "What''s the matter? What did you find? "


    Famtis shook his head. "Nothing, but I feel danger."


    "You''re not kidding, are you?"


    "Famtis, stop it, Mr. Steven''s business is important."


    "I''m not kidding."


    "Mr. Steven! For the sake of your life safety, you''d better think carefully. " Famtis insisted: "I feel danger."


    Steven frowned and pondered, "are you serious?"


    Famtis nodded solemnly.


    "Go home." Steven said.


    He doesn''t want to take risks, even if the odds are low.


    After two dangerous experiences, Steven is now very careful.


    Other bodyguards complained about famtis and thought that famtis was just looking for something.


    At the door of Steven''s house, a figure rushed out of the road without any sign, directly in front of the car.


    The bodyguard in the car stepped on the brake, but it was too late.


    The head of the car hit the man and he fell to the ground.


    "Hit someone?"


    "Mr. Steven, he burst out." The bodyguard in the car explained.


    "Don''t say so much. Get out of the car and look at the man''s injury. Call an ambulance."


    The bodyguard got out of the car and came to the man who fell on the ground.


    Just squatting down, the man suddenly raised his hand and grabbed the bodyguard''s neck.


    Then, the bodyguard''s neck was directly twisted, and then hit the windshield heavily.


    "Ah..." Steven was startled.


    Famtis was the quickest to respond. He took out his pistol and fired two shots at the man in front.


    The man flashed left and right, then hit the car head.


    àØ -


    the whole business car retreated more than one meter behind.


    Famtis jumped into the driver''s seat and stepped on the accelerator.


    The business car ran over the man.


    But they saw from the rear mirror that the man who was run over by the car actually stood up again.


    Everyone feels creepy. Isn''t that dead?


    Is this guy a monster?


    The man was standing on the road, watching the business car leave, and did not intend to continue to pursue.


    "What''s the matter with this guy? Who is he? " Steven asked in horror.


    "Steven, I think we''re in trouble." "You''d better find more people to protect you now," said famtis. "I''m afraid it''s hard to guarantee your safety just for us."


    "What is that guy? The Terminator? "


    "I won''t do it."


    "I don''t want to do it either. I didn''t say it in advance. I want to fight this kind of monster."


    The three bodyguards stopped working directly and ran out of the car to escape.


    There are only famtis, Toray and two other bodyguards left.


    "Now what? What am I going to do? " Asked Steven.


    "Mr. Steven, I''d like to introduce you to some of my partners." Said one of the bodyguards, Orion.


    "What partner?"


    "Some idle mercenaries." "They''re all capable, but they''re expensive," Orion said


    "Well, you''ll find them all."


    Steven has lost his balance at the moment, he said quickly.


    There are four bodyguards around him. He really has no sense of security.


    Famtis stopped talking. She didn''t have much hope for Orion''s so-called friends.


    What strength was that man just now? She saw it very clearly.


    With his own shooting method, he could not hit the other side at such a close distance.


    There''s also a direct collision, a reverse collision.


    As well as being run over by a car, he was unharmed.


    It doesn''t look like a normal person.


    When he got home, Steven was just about to call the police.


    Famtis stopped Steven.


    "Mr. Steven, it''s not the right time to report the police."


    "Why?"


    "If you call the police now, the police will surely leave some people to protect them, but in this way, Orion''s friends will not be able to come, even if they come, they will not be able to use some illegal weapons." Said famtis.


    "My friend is a mercenary," Orion nodded. "They have a lot of military weapons in their hands and are not suitable for being exposed to the police."


    It wasn''t long before Orion''s friends came.


    Orion came to Steven after a brief negotiation with his mercenary friends."Mr. Steven, my friend asked for a million dollars."


    "How long can they protect me?" Steven asked.


    "They''ll help you kill that man, Mr. Steven." "As long as the man comes in three days, they will kill him with a lot of firepower," Orion said


    "OK, that''s good." Steven, that''s a little more reassuring.


    At noon, Steven can''t eat anything.


    Always feel uneasy, looking at not far away from famtis: "famtis, you will not escape?"


    "No, it''s my job."


    "That''s good I''ll give you a raise when this is over. "


    "Then can you advance some for me?" said famtis


    "Yes, of course." Steven said, "by the way, I almost forgot. Maybe Chen can help me with this."


    "Mr. Steven, Mr. Chen can''t help. The man who is going to kill you is not afraid to run over the car. Are you sure Mr. Chen can help?"


    "Chen is very good."


    "We are not dealing with ordinary people now."


    "Then Well... " Steven hesitated to pay half, but decided not to give Chen Yu any trouble.


    Orion''s men are already out on the defensive.


    All day long, Steven was in a state of anxiety and couldn''t calm down.


    "Famtis, am I not going to die?"


    "No." Replied famtis calmly.


    As the sky began to darken, famtis accompanied Steven with Evan.


    Famtis saw Steven with a gun in his hand all the time.


    "Give me the gun, Mr. Steven."


    "Why, I''ll take it with me."


    "Do you know how many people burn themselves every year because of nervousness? Last year, there were more than 100000 cases in the United States. "


    "I know how to use a gun."


    "It''s not a question of incomprehension." "Let us do the defense. We won''t let anyone hurt you. By the way, Mr. Steven, do you know who the attacker is?"


    "I don''t know. I don''t know at all. The man in the hat can''t see his face at all." Steven hands the gun to famtis, holding the lucky gold coin all the time.

 Chapter 866

    From the window, three mercenaries were smoking in the grass below.


    They may have been used to the atmosphere for a long time, so they don''t feel nervous at all.


    Even for them, it''s a lot easier than the tasks they''ve taken in the past.


    Under normal circumstances, they may ambush in some desert.


    Or in some swamp, or even in some Fen pit.


    But here, there are not only expensive food provided by Steven, but also you can do whatever you want.


    What they need to face is just an enemy.


    Even though they''ve heard of Orion.


    That enemy seems very powerful.


    But they have guns in their hands, and they can''t think of any reason to be afraid.


    "I''ll take a pee." A mercenary got up.


    "Falk, cormiso, this is the home of a big director. You should go to the bathroom instead of peeing everywhere."


    "It''s too much trouble. There''s no one here anyway." In spite of his companions'' dissuasion, cormiso pulled off his pants and stood directly beside the grass to pee.


    Suddenly, cormiso saw something in front of the grass.


    Cormiso looked into his head and thought, "man?"


    The next moment, cormiso had been dragged into the grass.


    "Ah..."


    "No, there''s something wrong with cormiso."


    Two other mercenaries rushed to the grass, saw the grass below, began to exude blood.


    The two mercenaries immediately raised their guns and looked at the grass warily.


    "You go and pluck the grass."


    One of the mercenaries poked through the grass with the tip of his gun. What they saw was a headless body.


    "Falk, it''s cormiso."


    "Captain, something''s wrong with us. Cormiso is dead."


    "What? What about the enemy? "


    "I didn''t see it."


    "Keep your spirits up, the enemy has invaded the villa."


    Ribell was standing in the dark about ten meters ahead of the two mercenaries.


    But the two mercenaries couldn''t see him.


    Ribell is like a perfect blend of darkness.


    There was a cruel smile on his face and a skull in his hand.


    It''s cormiso''s head.


    Ribell''s figure moved again, and he began a new round of hunting.


    Two mercenaries standing outside the grass seemed to hear.


    "Do you hear me? There seems to be a sound. "


    "Maybe it''s the wind."


    The two mercenaries were not sure, but the death of cormiso made them more careful.


    Suddenly, a sound came from the front left.


    Dada -


    the nervous two mercenaries immediately pulled the trigger.


    Dozens of bullets went out and the two stopped.


    "Esther, Ali, what happened? Have you met the enemy? "


    "No It could be. " When Esther was about to answer, he suddenly saw a dark figure standing behind Ali: "Ali, behind you..."


    But at this time, Ali''s head suddenly fell to the ground, and the figure had reached out and grabbed Esther''s neck.


    ¡­¡­


    Dada -


    "what to do, what to do? Here comes the guy, here comes the immortal monster. " Steven''s scalp is going to burst when he listens to the gunshots from time to time outside.


    Just then, four or five mercenaries came running in.


    "What are you doing here? The enemy is wiped out? " Asked famtis.


    "No, that guy''s haunted. We''ve lost seven people. There''s no way to take him completely in the dark." The leader of the mercenary regiment said, "we are in the room, waiting for him to catch himself."


    With a slight change of face, famtis retreated to Steven''s side and whispered, "Mr. Steven, please follow me. We''ll retreat at any time."


    "Why? We still have so many people. Why should we run? " Steven asked, puzzled.


    Just then, the lights of the whole villa suddenly went dark.


    That''s what famtis is worried about.


    The scene was in a moment of confusion, and Evan became restless.


    "Here comes the man."


    In the dark, a person stands in front of the corridor, and the moonlight shining in from the window can be seen clearly. That person is standing there.


    But the moonlight was like he didn''t want to touch him, he was like a layer of darkness.


    "Who are you?" Cried Steven.


    "Mr. Steven, have you forgotten? You forgot me. "


    Steven felt the voice was a little familiar, but he couldn''t remember where he had heard it."Who are you?"


    "Don''t worry, I''ll let you know who I am soon." "You''ll know soon," said ribell, a little excited in his voice


    "Shoot." The leader of the mercenary regiment had a big drink, and the mouth of all the people''s guns immediately burst into flames.


    Dada -


    ribell''s figure moved and disappeared in the dark again.


    "Stop." At the command of the leader of the mercenary regiment, the shooting stopped suddenly.


    The atmosphere suddenly became tense.


    Every mercenary stares nervously down the aisle.


    When the window suddenly broke, ribell rushed in and knocked down a mercenary.


    "Ah..."


    Bang -


    famtis fired, but ribell dodged the shot.


    Ribell was just about to jump on famtis, and Evan had already.


    In body shape and weight, Evian is three times heavier than ribell.


    But as soon as ribell raised his leg, Evan was swept away.


    "According to the text!" Famtis shot again and bell jumped out of the window and disappeared into the dark.


    Famtis looked at Evan worried. Evan stood up again, but he looked a little lame.


    It was wounded, and famtis had never seen such an enemy.


    It can''t be matched at all. Even beasts like Evian are injured in an instant.


    "Damn it, I''m not playing This is a monster at all. " Cried the leader of the mercenary regiment.


    The mercenaries wanted to retreat. All the mercenaries started to run out.


    But as soon as they stepped out of the villa, they were attacked by ribell.


    "Ah..."


    "Mr. Steven, let''s go." "Yiwen, can you follow me?" said famtis in a low voice


    Ow -


    Evan limped after famtis.


    Steven was so nervous: "where have we been?"


    Famtis looked at the mercenary in front of his eyes. Now the mercenary and ribell were fighting.


    The gunshots kept going.


    "I''ve got the car ready." Said famtis.


    "You''ve known for a long time that they can''t stop it?"


    "My intuition has always been accurate." "By the way," said famtis, "do you mind if I blow up your house?"


    "What?" Steven didn''t respond.


    Boom -


    Steven''s villa has been reduced to ashes in the loud noise. Steven is stupid.


    "Mr. Steven, don''t be surprised. Get in the car."

 Chapter 867

    "You just blew up a million dollars."


    "If you don''t want to die, you''d better get on the bus now."


    "That guy''s not dead?" Steven asked with wide eyes.


    "No, I can feel it. He''s not dead." Said famtis.


    Steven hurried into the car. Famtis was just about to start it.


    There was a sudden boom in the back carriage, and ribell was already lying on the back carriage.


    "Ah Here he comes He''s here. "


    "Steven, you old man! You remember... "


    Bang -


    famtis turned around with a shot, and ribell fell off the back carriage.


    The car started in an instant and sped away.


    "Is he dead?"


    "No, do you know who he is?"


    "No." Steven is still confused. Who is he?


    Famtis looked at the rear mirror and said, "that guy is coming again."


    Steven looked back. "Can he run past the car?"


    "No."


    Famtis looked behind his eyes, and ribell had been pulled further and further.


    Seeing that Steven was about to escape, ribell looked around and broke the window of a car on the side of the road.


    Ribell''s body began to emit a black air, which permeated the gap of the car.


    Whoop -


    the car starts and chases Steven''s car again.


    "Again." Said famtis.


    "Where are we now?"


    "Police, I hope the police can protect you." Said famtis.


    Duan -


    ribell''s car slammed into Steven''s and famtis''s butt.


    "Accelerate." Steven yells.


    "This is the only speed this car has."


    This car belongs to famtis. Every collision will make famtis very sad.


    "Mr. Steven, do you pay for the maintenance of this car?"


    "I''ll give you a new car if you can escape." Steven said nervously, "can''t you kill that monster?"


    "At least not pistols." Said famtis.


    Steven took out his phone: "Hello, Chen, I''m being chased by an immortal monster."


    "Do you know what time it is? Do you know that Farley is pregnant? Call me at this time. "


    Duang --


    "I''m going to die..." Steven screamed.


    "Come to my house." Chen Yu yawned, "call me three minutes before you come to my house, that''s all."


    "That way." Cried Steven.


    "That''s not to the police."


    Steven stretched out his hand and deflected the counter.


    "You''re crazy. Do you know what you''re doing?"


    "Those mercenaries can''t kill that monster with such strong firepower. Do you think the police can protect me?" Steven suddenly became calm at this time: "you also said that the fire power of the police can''t match that of the mercenaries, so I want to find the police to protect me, I will only die faster and go to Chen''s house."


    "You''re crazy. You don''t believe in the police. You''d rather believe in the Chinese."


    "I''ll let you go to Chen''s house."


    "I refuse, I will not die." Famtis refused directly.


    "I''ll give you $100000 as long as you send me to Chen''s house."


    Famtis froze for a moment and turned to look at Steven. "Are you serious?"


    One hundred thousand dollars! She has never seen so much money in her life.


    The hundred thousand dollars went right through her heart.


    "That''s right. Go to Chen''s house."


    "Where and how far is his home?"


    "Dashan Town, there should be another 30 kilometers. I''ll show you the way."


    The fighting spirit of famtis has all come up and accelerated directly.


    Nothing is more important than $100000.


    As long as you have 100000 dollars, you can eat whatever you want.


    He doesn''t need to be hungry any more. He doesn''t need to eat dog food.


    But ribell''s car is not slow.


    Catch up with the car in front again and hit the tail heavily.


    "Accelerate." Steven breathed quickly: "turn right ahead, turn right Then turn left. "


    "Damn, why does this Chinese live in such a remote place?"


    Steven looked back at the car behind him. "It''s smoking black. Is it on fire?"


    Famtis looked behind his eyes: "I don''t think it''s a fire. It''s more like being controlled by a devil Have you ever seen this? "


    "No..." Steven is more and more creepy.


    "It seems to be the devil who chased you?""Joking..." Steven''s expression was more stiff.


    "There''s a fork in the road ahead. Which way?"


    "Turn left in front of you, around the mirror lake."


    Steven then pulled out the phone again: "Chen I''ll be right there, asshole. Stop sleeping. I''m going to die. "


    "I see. I''m up."


    Famtis is speechless. They are all on fire here.


    But listen to Chen Yu''s tone, it seems that he just woke up.


    Can this guy really save them?


    It''s not going to affect this guy, is it?


    Forget it. I can''t care that much.


    "How far is it?"


    "Just a few kilometers. It''s very close."


    ¡­¡­


    "Chen, what''s the matter?" Asked fari vaguely.


    "When you sleep, Steven seems to be chased by something. I''ll let him run to our house. I''ll go down and fix it. You go to sleep."


    "Oh..." Fari continued to sleep soundly.


    Chen Yu stretches and stretches. He gets up and goes to Xiao Gelin''s room next door. He kisses Xiao Gelin who is sleeping.


    "You two, please close the door of the room a little later. It may be a little noisy." Chen said to the two evil spirits in the room.


    "Yes, master."


    Chen Yu went downstairs and poured a glass of water.


    Take the cup to the gate and wait for Steven.


    By this time, he could hear the sound of the tires rubbing the ground in the distance.


    ¡­¡­


    "How far is it?"


    "Just ahead."


    The car went around a bend. Steven had seen Chen Yu standing at the door.


    Famtis also saw that Chen Yu was wearing pajamas with a glass of water in his hand.


    When the car stopped in front of Chen Yu, Steven and famtis, as well as Evan, rushed out of the car.


    "Chen, there''s a demon after us."


    "Drink a glass of water, calm down, there is no devil in the world." Chen handed Steven the water glass in his hand.


    "Mr. Chen, Mr. Steven is not joking. There are demons. Guns are useless to him. Even cars can''t kill him." When famtis saw Chen Yu''s attitude, she was in despair.


    Looking at Chen''s sleepy eyes, she didn''t believe that Chen could solve the problem.


    "Keep it down, my girlfriend and daughter are still sleeping."


    Famtis was completely speechless and turned to look at Steven.


    "Did you see it? This is your last resort. "


    "Chen Here comes that thing. "


    By this time ribell had been killed.

 Chapter 868

    When ribell saw Chen Yu, his hatred and resentment became more and more crazy.


    The car stopped in front of Chen Yu.


    Famtis looks at Chen Yu.


    She felt that Chen Yu must have been scared to his feet.


    At that time, she thought that the monster would directly drive over.


    At this time, the door opened.


    A man came down from the car, his body was covered with black air.


    Both famtis and Steven can see that this man is abnormal.


    "Great It''s so good that the two people I hate the most, the two who hurt me to this situation, have all gathered together. I feel that God has not abandoned me, ha ha Great. "


    "Hey, keep your voice down. Someone''s sleeping in there."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Steven and famtis look at Chen Yu speechless.


    "That''s right. When I kill you, I''ll kill your family, too. I''ll send them to accompany you."


    Ribell pounced on Chen, who raised his head and kicked.


    Ribell''s body went out of control and hit the back windshield.


    Steven and famtis both froze.


    This monster was kicked away?


    They both looked at Chen Yu, who was yawning.


    Ribell stands up again and pours at Chen Yu again.


    Bang -


    the next moment, ribell was kicked off again.


    "Sleepy." Chen Xun rubbed his eyes.


    Ribell didn''t believe it or accept it.


    Why can''t I defeat Chen Yu when I have become like this.


    Once again, ribell rushed to Chen Yu and swung his fist at him.


    "Be careful." When famtis saw ribell coming, he immediately shouted to remind Chen Zhu.


    Ribell''s fist hit Chen Yu in the face.


    Chen Yu gave a slight side look.


    Both famtis and Steven looked at Chen Yu in amazement.


    Is this the end?


    "Chen Don''t you hurt? "


    Chen touched his cheek: "I''ll teach you how to fight."


    Steven and famtis saw Chen''s fist turn red when they saw it.


    At the moment of hitting ribell''s abdomen, the black air on his body suddenly exploded.


    And ribell''s whole body is out of control, directly smashing through the parked car in the back.


    Steven and famtis are going to drop their eyes.


    Famtis remembered that he had met Chen Yu twice in recent days.


    She had the idea of Teaching Chen Yu a lesson.


    Now suddenly I feel so stupid.


    A mouse is defiant in front of a tiger.


    Steven always knew that Chen was very good.


    However, he did not have a clear concept of the word "fierce".


    He didn''t know how strong Chen was.


    But now he finally has a clearer understanding.


    There''s no one who can kill his own monster.


    And the monster that no one can defeat is Chen Yu.


    Boom -


    famtis''s car finally exploded with scars.


    Ribell stood up again, blacker than ever.


    Behind the fire, but also against his body''s black gas.


    Wow -


    at this time, little Gelin''s cry came from the villa.


    She was woken up by the explosion.


    Chen Chu rubbed his forehead and looked at ribell. "You woke my daughter up."


    "I''ll make her never wake up again!" Ribell said cruelly.


    Famtis raised her eyebrows, and she felt that Chen had changed.


    His eyes changed, and Chen finally stepped forward.


    Famtis found that Chen Chu had not moved since the beginning.


    He has been standing where he is.


    But at this time, he finally walked forward.


    "What did you just say?"


    "I will..."


    Ribell didn''t finish.


    Chen Yu suddenly appeared on his head and hit him with his right fist.


    Ribell quickly raised his arm to resist.


    Bang -


    black blood splashed on the burning car behind.


    Steven''s mouth is open.


    Ribell''s right arm was completely crushed.


    The pupils of famtis contract.


    She thought ribell was a monster.


    But compared with Chen Yu, ribel is more like a little sheep that goes into a tiger''s den by mistake.


    "What did you just say?" Chen Yu stood in front of ribell.


    Ribell wanted to turn around and run.But his left arm has been caught by Chen.


    "Repeat what you just said."


    "I Ah... "


    Chen Zhu holds ribell''s mouth and holds him in the air with one hand.


    Both famtis and Steven heard ribell''s jaw breaking.


    Ribell''s jaw was completely crushed.


    "Steven, go in and call my children. It''s time for the midnight snack."


    "Oh." Steven ran into the villa at once.


    Frame Thys did not understand what Chen meant.


    What children? What''s the time of the night?


    Soon she understood.


    A big red salamander ran out.


    Evan was scared to hide behind famtis.


    In fact, at the moment, famtis is also very Shuo.


    Obitos is too big.


    Obitos went up and grabbed one leg of ribell, who was lifted in mid air.


    Ribell tried to resist, but his face was pinched by Chen.


    He wanted to, but he couldn''t make a sound.


    Famtis was still watching obitos, marveling at its shape.


    The body was suddenly arched by a great force.


    Famtis did not stand up. He sat on the ground.


    Then she saw a huge body passing in front of her.


    Anyone who sees the princess for the first time will be frightened by her body shape.


    The princess also took another leg of ribell.


    Caccaccaca -


    the bite power of princess is much stronger than that of obitos.


    Obitos was still tearing at it, but the princess just snapped ribell''s thigh.


    Obitos saw that the princess had torn off one of her thighs and immediately went up to eat with her.


    There were two giants fighting for it.


    Famtis only felt his scalp numb.


    At this time, HEMA and Baima also came out.


    Although the figure of HEMA and Baima is not as good as that of obitos and princess, they are still bigger than that of Evian.


    Famtis has been fooled.


    Is the pet raised by the Chinese changing in this way?


    At this time, ribell''s arm, which had been smashed by Chen Zhu, began to grow again.


    Sure enough, another one who believes in a strange god.


    Chen took out his bronze sword and nailed ribell to the ground.


    "Don''t eat too much at night. If you have enough, leave it to Amun." Chen said.


    With that, Chen Yu ignored ribell and said to Steven, "let''s go in."


    "Ah? Don''t you care about him? "


    "What''s the matter with him? Would you like to see obitos and them have a midnight snack? "


    "Er..."


    Steven looked at Bell. He only had nightmares.


    Still don''t see, followed Chen Yu into the living room.


    "Chen, what is that?"

 Chapter 869

    "It''s a brainless idiot." Chen said casually.


    In Chen Yu''s heart, those who believe in strange gods are insane.


    There''s no other explanation than brain drain.


    Chen believes that a good religion, which can be recognized by the government, should first lead people to be good.


    To be able to maintain social stability, rather than encourage believers to do some crazy things.


    "But who is that man, and why do you and I become enemies?"


    Ribell probably didn''t know. He was so noisy that Chen Yu and Steven didn''t even know who he was. They didn''t even trust him at all.


    Steven also wondered, "I don''t know."


    He felt that he was innocent and somehow hated by a monster.


    "By the way, is this just your pet?" Chen Yu looks at the Yiwen of famtis: "it seems to be injured. Come here, I''ll help you with the treatment."


    According to the text, I look at Chen Yu in doubt. It''s not that I can''t understand him.


    On the contrary, it understood Chen Yu''s words.


    That''s why it looks puzzled.


    Chen Yu has used skill stone and beast language.


    So he can communicate with any wildlife.


    According to the text lame, toward Chen Yu.


    Famtis''s face was full of wonder, for Evian was seldom close to strangers.


    But now, Yiwen actually takes the initiative to walk towards Chen Yu.


    Chen Chu reached out and touched Yiwen''s hind limb: "fortunately, it''s just that the bone of the hind limb is dislocated. You can bear some pain."


    Evan nodded, and famtis was even more surprised.


    It''s the first time she''s seen such humanity in Yiwen.


    In the past, although Yiwen was very sticky to her, most of the time it was the fetter of mother and son.


    What she said, according to the text, was rarely able to respond.


    But Ivan is so humanized when facing a stranger.


    Click -


    Chen Zhu straightens Yiwen''s leg bones, and Yiwen''s actions are much easier.


    But here, I dare not presume.


    In this house, everyone is extremely poor.


    "Chen, are you a psychic?" Steven asked.


    "Amateur, don''t you think it''s too late now?"


    "It''s late. Which room should I sleep in tonight? If you don''t have enough room, I can squeeze in. "


    "Well, their rooms are still empty. Go to their rooms and have a rest. Anyway, you know that they don''t bite, except that they are hungry occasionally in their sleep."


    At Chen''s home, Steven can finally sleep in peace.


    Only Chen Yu can bring him a sense of security and trust.


    The next morning, Steven and famtis left in a hurry.


    Last night''s incident was not small. After all, so many people died in Steven''s house.


    And it''s gun and gun. At last, Steven''s villa was bombed. It''s estimated that the door of his house was full of police last night.


    ¡­¡­


    "Chen, what happened to the Stevens? Isn''t that your plan again? " Rasfa also just received the news.


    "No, he was hunted down and fled to my house in the middle of the night." Chen said.


    "So interesting?"


    "Ha ha Interesting. "


    Chen Yu doesn''t know rasfa''s brain circuit. Steven almost peed yesterday.


    It''s probably the same if it''s lasfa.


    "Chen, I think this attack on Steven''s home is another hot news. That video can be released almost."


    "I have a friend of the press, send the video to my friend."


    "OK."


    Lasfar doesn''t care who let the news out. In the final analysis, it''s all about sending it out to reporters, and to people who are better known than others.


    ¡­¡­


    On that day, all the media repeated the news that Steven''s home was attacked.


    Of course, Steven is safe and sound. All walks of life are clamoring for the terrorist attack.


    Just then, a video suddenly appeared.


    The video is about the last time Steven and Rafa were kidnapped.


    In the dark, Steven and Rafa each had an automatic rifle. They had just shot a kidnapper.


    Next is the dialogue between the two. They are not like old men at all, but like two brave heroes who go deep into the tiger''s den.


    For a while, the United States has become a sensation, and everyone did not expect that Steven, the great director, and lasfa, the billionaire, have the same side.


    Everyone is trying to prove that the video is true or not, or that it''s just a piece of a movie.


    In the second half of the video, there is no picture. Because the camera is biased, there is only a conversation between two people, and the sound of guns and bombs are interspersed in the middle.This causes everyone to start filling in their own brain.


    From the dialogue between the two people, as well as the gunshots and explosions around them, they will have a very clear picture.


    A day after the video appeared, Steven and rasfa finally accepted an interview with the media, saying that the video was real.


    At the same time, Steven also said that the attack on his villa the day before yesterday was from this group of kidnappers.


    This news directly ignited the enthusiasm of the American people.


    Of course, the public is also worried about the public security and the police''s afterknowledge.


    After all, even the big director''s home was attacked, and in the whole process, the police have always been the role of hindsight.


    The whole process did not actively participate in the case, which also made the police very passive.


    The incident has now become known to all.


    Steven became a hero of the United States.


    When Steven announced that the event would be adapted into a movie, the whole Hollywood was boiling.


    Everyone can imagine how big the movie will be.


    Super hot event is directed by super director, and this event is also the experience of the director himself.


    All the film companies are asking if Steven wants to invest.


    In general, film companies are the first to make a plan, talk about the budget, and finally find the right director.


    But to Steven, he asked directly if he wanted the money and how much.


    As long as Steven is willing to accept the investment, they don''t take a piece of crap, just say how much they want and how much they want.


    However, the film has not accepted foreign investment.


    After all, Chen Yu, Steven and Rafah have all agreed to play together.


    Chen Yu is an outsider, even a layman.


    Generally speaking, even if Chen is rich, he can''t invest in Hollywood films.


    For example, there are many rich people in the United States, but those capital giants are unable to invest in Hollywood because of Hollywood''s exclusion.


    Chen Yu is totally driven by Steven and rasfa. Otherwise, he can only watch the bustle.

 Chapter 870

    The weather in November has begun to cool down.


    Of course, the temperature difference in Los Angeles is not big.


    Little gren is very strong, at least for a child less than three months old.


    She can call dad, mom, run, jump and swim.


    Although the temperature dropped a few degrees, Chen Yu let her play in the water.


    A person''s immunity is determined from a very young age.


    Chen Yu doesn''t ask Xiao Gelin how strong she will be in the future and be better than the athletes.


    However, Chen Yu still hopes that she can be healthy and interested when conditions permit. Chen Yu is not against it.


    Little Gelin has been trying to swim to the center of the lake.


    But so far, she has not.


    This is the ultimate goal for her.


    A car stopped at the door of the house, and little Gelin rushed out.


    When Phare got out of the car, young Gelin immediately met him.


    "Yi..."


    Phare''s heart melted when he saw the gesture of little gelinfeld.


    Little Gelin was wearing paper diapers, naked and with a small stomach.


    Every time xiaogelin opens her mouth, her saliva flies.


    Children usually can''t control their saliva. When they open their mouth, saliva flows to the corner of their mouth.


    "Phare, why don''t you put on a little more clothes for little Gelin? It''s not because you didn''t give birth to her, is it


    "I wanted to dress her beautifully, but every time I dressed her, she would let her partner tear her clothes and dive into the water to play."


    Fanny was helpless, too. Little Gelin had to soak in the water for at least two or three hours every day.


    And she is not a time period, but from morning to afternoon, and then to night, intermittent water play.


    There is also sleep and rest, or other game time.


    Little Gelin is very wild, very active.


    Medically speaking, normal children should be active.


    The healthier a child is, the more active he is.


    This is the process of active inhibition in the cerebral cortex of children is weaker than that of excitation.


    The younger you are, the more active you are.


    This kind of divergent activity process is very beneficial to the development of children''s brain.


    Long term in the brain active state, personality will be more cheerful and lively.


    "The average temperature of these two days is below 22 degrees. Are you sure that little Gelin can get into the water?"


    "Chen said it''s OK. He said little Gelin has adapted to the temperature change, so she didn''t stop it."


    "Well, since Chen said so, I can''t object."


    Farr still believes in Chen''s judgment.


    In fact, as long as we overcome the doting of parents on our children, many seemingly dangerous behaviors are not really very dangerous.


    For example, children''s climbing and jumping are very dangerous for adults. In fact, the possibility of children''s knock and bump left by the sequelae is very low.


    However, if this nature is restrained, there will be a great possibility to bring about some uncertain consequences.


    For example, some patients with depression, many of them have been suppressed their nature since childhood, and the brain has been in a kind of self inhibition mood since they grow up. The activity of the cerebral cortex is too weak, and eventually suffer from depression.


    "Val, didn''t you go to work today?"


    "I''ll take a rest today and come to see you." "Isn''t Chen at home?" said Farr


    "He went out to work."


    Val looked at Fanny''s bulging belly.


    Once upon a time, she thought that Fanny would never be able to conceive again.


    But she did not expect that Chen even had a way to solve this problem.


    "Are you not lonely at home alone?"


    Just then, there was a clang in the kitchen.


    Then I saw that the princess came out with ketchup all over her body and looked at fari wrongly.


    "Well, I take it back."


    With this group of pets, farry will never feel lonely.


    Farr began to admire farry. In her opinion, these pets are actually children.


    Loyal and understanding.


    Occasionally make a little mood, or make a joke, can let people''s mood be relieved.


    Data show that families with pets are 2% more likely for pregnant women to have healthy babies.


    Of course, pets still need to do a good job in epidemic prevention and parasite prevention.


    Some pregnant women with allergies are also not suitable for pets.


    Fari has no problem in this regard, plus Chen Yu, the doctor, is by her side.


    Farr doesn''t have to worry about it, Chen Yu will definitely think more comprehensively than her.Because Farr often came to Chen Yu''s and fari''s home, he was familiar with Chen Yu''s family members.


    Most of the time, she has the idea of asking Chen Yu to help her train a pet.


    "What has Chen been up to recently?"


    "I don''t know what kind of movie project I''m going to do with my friends."


    In fact, Farley knows what Chen Yu has been doing recently, that is, the IP plan that Chen Yu, Steven and lasfa are engaged in.


    But the less people know about the plan, the better, even if Farr is trustworthy.


    "He''s going to Hollywood?"


    "No, it''s his friend who made him a movie investment. He has some cash in his hand, so he put it in."


    In fact, Farr knew Chen Yu very early, even earlier than farry.


    She remembers that when she first met Chen Yu, he was not so rich.


    But a year later, Chen has made tens of millions of dollars.


    The speed of making money is beyond Phare''s reach.


    Of course, far and Chen are very different.


    The living environment from her childhood made her less eager for money.


    Even if Chen made tens of millions of dollars, he could not be satisfied.


    Chen has always had a sense of crisis. He needs money to make himself feel safe.


    Because he has tasted the pain of no money, he does a lot of things, the starting point is to make money.


    For example, I invested in Ford and tiger, or I did various sidelines.


    Of course, Chen Yu will never give up his main business.


    It''s also the ability to settle down.


    ¡­¡­


    At the moment, Chen Yu is treating a woman in her fifties.


    "Mrs. Peter, you don''t have a big problem. You need to walk around more every day."


    "Thank you, Mr. Chen. You are a good man. God bless you."


    "Ha ha I''m not religious. " Chen replied with a smile.


    "No, God bless every good man."


    "Mrs. Peter, I''m an illegal doctor. Are you sure I''m a good man?"


    "It has nothing to do with my career. I just feel kindness in you."


    Mrs. Peter smiles and pulls Chen Yu. Chen Yu has no time to sit now. She sits in the yard and chats with Mrs. Peter.


    Chen saw a book on the desk: "Mrs. Peter, do you have any research on theology?"


    "I have 43 degrees in totally different subjects, and theology is my 44th research subject."


    Chen Yu is stunned for a moment. At present, Mrs. Peter is a super school bully.


    For a person in his fifties, the growth period of ten years is deducted.


    That means she can get a degree in a different field almost a year.


    "Mrs. Peter, do you have a medical certificate?"


    "Ha ha No, medicine is the only subject I can''t study. "

 Chapter 871

    "Physics, biology, chemistry, and mathematics are all very scientific disciplines. They should have helped you build a very complete world outlook. Why can you learn theology?" Chen Yu looked at Mrs. Peter curiously.


    There is a saying that the end of science is theology, and the end of theology is philosophy.


    In fact, this is not the case. Science is a very rational thing.


    Science is materialism, theology is idealism.


    Science is what I believe in and I want to prove.


    Theology is that I think the existence, he must be the existence.


    These are two completely different ways of thinking.


    So it''s hard for Chen to imagine that a scientist would study theology.


    "And you?" Mrs. Peter looked at Chen Zhao: "do you believe in the existence of God?"


    Chen Yu thought about it, God?


    He had seen demons, angels, and strange gods.


    However, Chen Yu still doubts whether God really exists.


    Everyone has his own understanding of God.


    In the description of religion, God is omnipotent and omnipresent.


    And the views of atheists and theists are surprisingly similar.


    Because both atheists and theists feel that God exists in everyone''s heart.


    "I belong to the swing." "I only believe what I see," Chen replied


    "Then you belong to the rationalists." Said Mrs. Peter with a chuckle.


    Chen Yu looks at Mrs. Peter. When she was young, she should be a beautiful woman.


    Even if the face is old, it still has a kind of elegant temperament.


    In fact, Mrs. Peter is not very old now.


    "I used to be a rationalist, a pure rationalist, even an atheist." Said Mrs. Peter.


    "So what changed you?"


    "Ha ha Come on, it''s nice talking with you. Let''s change the subject. " Chen Yu was stunned for a moment.


    Don''t you have a good chat? Why did you suddenly return the topic?


    "By the way, you said earlier, you haven''t studied medicine. You can''t study medicine. Why? Is it family tradition? "


    "In fact, this question goes back to the previous topic."


    Mrs. Peter looked at Chen Yu and said, "you are also a person who likes to explore secrets."


    "People are curious, aren''t they?"


    "So what I''m going to say next is that you should treat it as a spiritual story. Don''t question me. I don''t accept questioning."


    "By saying that, you have been questioned many times in the past."


    "I say it to share, not to be questioned." "It was a cold night three years ago," said Mrs. Peter. "I was in a wheelchair watching Feynman''s physics handout. Then a man appeared in front of me. He was wearing a wide felt hat and a red scarf. I couldn''t see his face clearly. He asked me if I would stand up."


    Chen Yu raised his head in surprise and looked at Mrs. Peter''s legs: "Mrs. Peter, your legs..."


    "I''ve been in a wheelchair for 50 years." "I was born with a developmental deformity of my thigh," said Mrs. Peter


    No wonder, how can a normal person spend so much time on study.


    I''m afraid she is the only one who spends her whole life in a wheelchair.


    "I told him that I would, no matter what the price, stand up. I want to stand up."


    "He said, I can stand up, but I have to give him a request. I can''t study medicine. If I study medicine, I will not only lose my legs, but also lose more."


    Devil contract? But what is this contract?


    There is no safety in such a request, is there?


    "So, you stand up?"


    "Yes, I slept, and then my legs became normal." Mrs. Peter looked at Chen Yu and said, "that man is like an emissary of God. From that time on, I believed in the existence of God."


    An emissary of God? Chen Yu looks at Mrs. Peter.


    "So do you have any bad feelings?"


    "No, I think it''s good."


    Chen Yu wanted to say, let Mrs. Peter show him his legs.


    But when I think about it, I think it''s a little too much.


    Moreover, Chen is not sure whether the story is true or not.


    Even as an alien, the story sounds incredible.


    There are also many unreasonable places.


    I don''t know that Mrs. Peter didn''t make up the story clearly.


    Or really an emissary of God.For Chen Yu, this is not a perfect fairy story or myth.


    "Do you study theology to study this? Want to find a reasonable explanation to solve their own fate? "


    "So to speak."


    "Have you ever thought about it, if it''s a devil deal?"


    "Son, I know what you are thinking. I study theology, and of course I have also come into contact with devil religion. No matter what religion it is, devil represents trade, giving and obtaining. Some scholars once said that the original image of devil''s birth is businessman. Businessmen make huge profits through trade. People seem to be fair in trade, but actually their interests have been damaged Harm. " "But I didn''t give anything, so I didn''t believe it had anything to do with the devil," said Mrs. Peter


    "Isn''t it a sacrifice to forbid learning medicine?"


    "I think it''s a warning, not a trade. Maybe God saw my future, so he gave me some warning."


    Hearing Mrs. Peter''s words, Chen Yu lost the interest to continue the discussion.


    Because you can''t question a believer''s beliefs.


    She chose to believe in God because God formed her worldview.


    To argue and question with her is not to challenge her God, but to challenge her world view.


    She believes that her cognition is the truth.


    She said to herself, not to share, but to get some kind of support.


    Chen can''t deny her. No matter what she says, she won''t believe it.


    What''s more, Chen Yu himself is not sure whether what Mrs. Peter said is true or not.


    "It''s late, Mrs. Peter. It''s time for me to leave."


    Chen Yu got up to say goodbye to Mrs. Peter.


    "Well, my child, God bless you."


    Although they have different cognition or ideas, Mrs. Peter is a very kind person.


    "If you have time, you can come and accompany me Of course, I''ll pay you for it. "


    "If you happen to be free, you will be happy to visit as long as you don''t shut me out."

 Chapter 872

    Chen Zhuo goes to the headquarters of the supernatural society.


    The strength of people in the association has been greatly improved.


    As that said, leaders play a decisive role.


    When a weak man is a leader, he cannot be recognized by his members.


    But when a strong man is the leader, it''s not whether the members want to recognize the leader or not.


    It''s whether the leader will recognize the member.


    With Chen''s prestige in the Association today, no one has questioned whether he is qualified to be president.


    What they need to worry about is whether they will be considered unsuitable by Chen Yu as a member of the association.


    "President, the magic level of all members of our association has reached the D level."


    "What''s the use of magic alone? The actual combat ability can''t be improved."


    West was also helpless. When they fought, Chen Yu didn''t see it at all.


    And every time Chen Yu is needed, it''s basically a big problem that can''t be solved.


    For example, in the last Gulf crisis, they didn''t fail.


    But in the face of Abaddon, they are all killed by seconds.


    In fact, their actual combat ability is still good, as long as they are not facing the kind of Abaddon, or facing the level of monsters of the degenerate source.


    Since Pamela led the evil spirit group, the members of the association fight and train with the evil spirit group every day if they have no task.


    So each of them has a lot of experience in fighting evil spirits.


    At this time, jurag and batilu ran to Chen Yu.


    "President, we have improved the magic testing instrument. Now, instead of using the pointer to express the value, we use the electronic number to get the magic data more effectively and intuitively. Moreover, the upper limit of the magic value has been raised to 5000. This time, we will be able to test your magic data."


    Both of them are very excited. They are committed to the work of calculating Chen''s magic data.


    However, the first two tests ended in failure.


    The first initial version of the magic tester had a threshold of 500, and the second was 1500.


    The results of the two tests show that Chen''s magic value is far beyond the threshold value on the instrument.


    So this time, after research and experiment, they finally completed this magic testing instrument with a threshold value of 5000 magic.


    "Oh? Where is the instrument? Not with you? "


    "In our lab."


    "OK, I''ll see. I also want to know my magic value."


    West went with him, not just west.


    After learning that Chen was about to test his magic power, even EDOS ran to the lab.


    All the people in the headquarters are crowded at the door of the laboratory.


    "And the instruments?" Chen asked.


    "Here it is." Jurag pointed to an instrument placed in the corner, close to two meters.


    This instrument is very similar to a height and weight measuring device, but there are two cylindrical spheres in front of it.


    "President, you stand up, then hold the two Lingshi wooden handrails, and then release your magic."


    "So big?"


    "No way. In order to increase the magic capacity limit, more complex lines and greater conduction of Lingshi wood are needed."


    Chen Chu stood on the instrument and reached out to hold the two wooden arms.


    "Yes, release the magic, president."


    The magic of Chen Yu was released.


    In a flash, the number of electronic instruments on the magic test instrument soared.


    At last, all the numbers turned to 0000, and then everyone smelled a burning smell.


    "Stop Stop, president. Stop magic output. " Jurag lost his face in fright.


    But it was too late, and the magic tester''s circuit sparked, and then it burned.


    Chen Yu hurriedly stepped down from the instrument, and Jolin Nash went up, releasing a chill and putting out the fire on the instrument.


    But at this time, the instrument has been destroyed. Although the fire is out, many lines have been destroyed.


    Jurag wanted to cry without tears, which he and batilu worked together to make.


    "What do you cry for? It''s just an instrument. Just sit down again."


    "President, these two Lingshi trees are bought by my clients from overseas. Each Lingshi wood costs 200000 dollars."


    Chen Yu stared: "that is to say, you destroyed 400000 dollars just now?"


    "President, you destroyed it." "Plus, with the development of the instrument, it''s almost half a million dollars," jurag said


    "Falk, it would not have happened if you hadn''t pulled me to test my magic, so in the final analysis, it''s your fault." Chen Yu quibbled: "in addition, West, are you too loose about jurag''s lab budget? It costs 500000 dollars to make an unused instrument. Do you think we have enough money this year?""President, we do have a lot of money left. In addition, our superior departments have reduced our budget for next year."


    "Reduce our budget? You tell our superiors that our budget will double next year, at least 10 million US dollars or more, less than 10 million US dollars. If we encounter the situation like the Gulf incident in the future, we will let them deal with the anti-terrorism part by themselves. In addition, the budget for next year must be paid in this year. If not, we will strike temporarily. "


    "Ah?"


    "Ah what, is it my words that don''t count?"


    "All right."


    "In addition, this year''s budget should be used up this year. How much money does our association have on its books?"


    "Two and a half million dollars."


    "It''s almost the end of the year. You can calculate the year-end bonus of the members of the association, and organize a tour by the way, and spend the money that should be spent."


    "The president is wise." Cried Erdos.


    "President wise..."


    It''s also the year-end bonus and the organization of tourism.


    Members of the association have no reason to refuse, except for the bitter face of West, who needs to negotiate.


    Everyone is excited, and their work this year has been fruitful.


    They are also able to stand up and ask for funds from their superior departments.


    Who makes them have a tough President.


    It''s ok if they don''t give money. If something goes wrong, they will solve it by themselves.


    "Then president, where do you think the organization went to travel?" Asked West.


    "Go where you spend more money The first two trips to New York and San Francisco didn''t let you have a good time. This time, we should compensate you. If you want to play, you should play expensive. You should stay in the best hotel and eat the best food. In addition to whoring... Gambling, all normal expenses are paid by the association. "


    He stopped talking because he had a good time both times, and of course he didn''t mind playing a third time.


    "President, I love you so much." Cried Pattaya excitedly.


    "President, there are so many people in our association. We can''t spend more than two million dollars."


    "A higher year-end bonus is not enough."

 Chapter 873

    "OK, I see. Don''t rush me. I''ll go over today and help you solve the problem."


    Erdos is on the phone. He is in a very happy mood.


    Chen Yu''s decision in the Association today.


    He can get at least $10000 in year-end bonuses.


    Of course, there are many other members, but Ingrid''s performance is good.


    In at least a few recent actions, there has been a positive side.


    Although Erdos is only the security guard of the association and an ordinary person, he does not show his ability completely.


    He has made his own contribution to the best of his ability.


    For example Act as a temporary driver.


    And in the face of some danger, he also made some cooperation.


    The so-called no credit but also hard work.


    "President, I''m off for half a day." Said Erdos.


    Chen Yu looked at Erdos and said, "have you accepted your private life?"


    The association does not prohibit people from taking private jobs, nor does Chen Yu.


    After all, Chen Yu himself is an illegal doctor, which is a kind of private work.


    There are three kinds of actions in the association. One is the tasks assigned by the superior department, such as serious psychic events in a ghost house or an area.


    This kind of work can not be put off, which is also the significance of the existence of the supernatural society.


    The other is private entrustment, which means they go out to find business and charge according to the situation.


    The entrustment of the rich must be accepted. The entrustment of the ordinary people will be given if they are willing to pay.


    Another is the association action, which also belongs to the planning action. For example, when pursuing the "family" organization, it belongs to the whole action of the association.


    Anyway, the association is not a profit-making organization, after all, it is a subordinate unit of the counter-terrorism department.


    But Erdos is just an ordinary person.


    "Can you make it?"


    "It''s settled, president. I''m not the first time to take care of it. It''s the harassment of ordinary evil spirits."


    Erdos is so confident because of his equipment.


    As a member of the association, he is also equipped.


    For example, super sensitive glasses can see evil spirits.


    There are magic shock guns, magic shield protective clothing, and they are all equipped.


    With these equipment, he has also solved several ordinary commissions.


    As for fear? There are more than 100 evil spirits living in the association, and they deal with him every day.


    He has been used to it for a long time. How could he be afraid of a miraculous event.


    Besides, he can''t refuse to pay hundreds of dollars less or thousands of dollars more for each commission.


    "Be careful." Chen said.


    "OK."


    "I''m just going home. I''ll take you there if it''s on the way."


    "No, I''ll drive too." Said Erdos.


    Just then two evil spirits came.


    They are all former residents of maple leaf community, and now they are part of the evil spirit group of the association.


    "Erdos, are you going to the city? Can we take your car? "


    "You''re going to town? What to do? " Chen asked.


    "President, we want to go shopping. There''s nothing else President, we are not going to make trouble. "


    "Shall I see you off?"


    "No No need We take Erdos''s car. "


    Two evil spirits are afraid of one face, sitting in Chen''s car?


    It''s impossible. Chen Yu is terrible, but they have a deep understanding.


    It''s a horrible monster to hang and beat yapaton''s demons.


    A sneeze from Chen can make their souls run out of steam.


    "OK..."


    ¡­¡­


    The two evil spirits, Krone and diras, belong to the more powerful category.


    Before Chen Yu took him in, he once killed people.


    So they can roam around during the day.


    "Krone, dillas, what are you going to buy?" Said Erdos, driving his car.


    "Ms Pamela is studying some black magic recently. We are going to help her buy some magic materials."


    "Otherwise, I will send you to the magic shop. After you buy something, you can accompany me to a place, help me if necessary, and then I will send you back." Said Erdos.


    "Yes." Krone and dillas nodded.


    They don''t want to come back so soon. There are many rules in the association, and it''s not convenient for them to move.


    Now they can just stay outside for a while longer, which they don''t want.


    "That''s it."


    Krone and dillas floated out of the car and entered the magic shop.


    Since it''s a magic shop, it''s accepted by all customers in nature.Even if the evil spirits come to their shop to buy things, they accept them as well.


    They can buy what they need just as long as they pay.


    In fact, some psychics have some guardians or evil servants.


    Sometimes psychics send these spirits to buy things instead of them.


    A moment later, Krone and dillas came out of the shop.


    "Erdos, you can go."


    "Have you got everything?"


    "Yes."


    "Then come with me to a place and I''ll take a job." Said Erdos.


    "Erdos, do you have any redundant customers? Please introduce some customers to us."


    "You want to make extra money, too?"


    "You don''t know the rules of our association. As long as you have a proper reason, you can come out and act."


    "I''ll keep an eye out for you, but the strength of both of you." Erdos looked doubtfully at Krone and dillas.


    If it''s just a normal psychic event, he can solve it himself.


    I can earn money by myself. Why give it to the two of them?


    Unless they can solve it, they can''t solve it.


    "The two of us are stronger than the average evil spirit and can devour the average evil spirit." Said Krone.


    "As long as it''s the client you introduce, we''ll give you 20% commission." Said dILAS.


    "Yes, let''s try your two abilities first."


    "How many evil spirits? If there are too many, we can''t do it. We can eat up to one evil spirit every two weeks. "


    In fact, Krone and diras can eat more, but there are rules in the association.


    First of all, the members of the evil spirit group can not devour each other.


    Secondly, to use phagocytic power, we must first keep our mind.


    If the number of phagocytosis is too much, leading to their own irrational, then it will be disposed of internally.


    Erdos stopped outside a hotel and took out his phone: "Hello, Mr. Lyon, I''m downstairs."


    "Well, I''ll be right down."


    Not long after, a man with neat hair came out.


    "Mr. Erdos, you''re here at last. If you don''t come again, my general manager will almost be dismissed."


    "Tell me about it." Erdos is a marginal member of the association, but outside, he can be an expert.


    "On the 18th floor, a resident said that the room was haunted. I didn''t believe it at first, but after watching the surveillance, I found that there was a ghost."

 Chapter 874

    Dong Dong --


    "why is it so noisy downstairs?" Dominic said discontentedly, "isn''t this the best hotel in Los Angeles? Why is it so late and noisy? "


    "I''ll let someone down to have a look." "I don''t know," he said.


    Now, under Dominic''s suite, Erdos, krone, and dillas are fighting the evil spirits.


    "I didn''t expect that there were seven evil spirits here. Fortunately, you two came together. Otherwise, I alone would be in trouble." Said Erdos, with lingering fear.


    After all, Erdos can''t do magic. He can''t do magic.


    He fought with evil spirits purely by means of equipment.


    So in terms of ability, it is very limited. If the equipment is useless, then it is no different from ordinary people.


    "Another one has run away." Said Krone.


    "Mr. Erdos, is it settled?" Leon pushes the door in.


    Just now he heard the strange howling in the room, which made people shiver.


    At last, however, it calmed down. Lyon couldn''t help but push the door in and ask.


    "It has been resolved." Said Erdos.


    Krone said beside Erdos, "Erdos, would you lie like this? Didn''t one run away? "


    "Anyway, the escaped kid must not dare to come back." DILAS said, "if you dare to show up again, eat him directly."


    "Who are you going to eat?" At this time, Lyon''s tone suddenly became strange, his eyes shining green.


    "Mr Lyon, what are you talking about?" Erdos was surprised. Did he hear the words of Krone and Silas?


    All of a sudden, Leon pounced on Erdos and grabbed him by the neck.


    "Let go Let me go. " Erdos is not young. He is younger and stronger than Lyon. He will be choked by Lyon.


    Krone and dillas are in a bad situation. They hurry to help.


    But they just touched Lyon. With a wave of Lyon''s arm, Krone and diras were photographed flying out.


    "Get out of here!"


    "No, this man is possessed by a ghost."


    Just then, two people in black came to the door.


    Kowtow -


    "what are you doing? Our boss has been quarreled by you."


    Krone and dillas didn''t want to, either. They went straight into their bodies.


    Then he pounced on Lyon, who was possessed by a ghost.


    These two Dominic bodyguards are also unlucky. They break in without a clue.


    As a result, I didn''t understand anything, so I was possessed by Krone and diras.


    But even so, Krone and dillas are not rivals of Lyon.


    "What the hell are you?"


    Krone was kicked away, and dillas was punched to the ground.


    In fact, it will not improve the strength of the host.


    However, it will use the body without scruple, so it will play a higher combat effectiveness.


    But it also belongs to the normal category, and will not suddenly become Superman.


    However, Lyon, who is possessed by ghosts, has shown extraordinary strength.


    "If you dare to kill my ghost servant, you will all die! You all die for me. "


    Erdos kicked in Lyon''s lower body, but Lyon didn''t move, a blow hit Erdos chest.


    Erdos was beaten to spit blood, and Krone and dILAS jumped on again.


    But the gap in power makes them powerless.


    Lyon is so terrible at the moment.


    ¡­¡­


    "Holly Finn, are you really letting people down? Why is it still so noisy down there? "


    "I''ve sent Jamie and Donald. Are these two bastards on the wrong floor?"


    "Follow me down." Dominic stood up.


    "Dominic, your leg."


    "I''m not disabled. Come with me. I have to teach the bastards downstairs a lesson."


    "You guys, follow me." He was worried that if there was any conflict, he and Dominic would suffer, so he called all the bodyguards.


    Down to the 18th floor, just out of the elevator, I saw a man flying out of the front room.


    Then another one flew out. These two people were no one else. They were the bodyguards sent by Huo Lifen.


    "Jamie, Donald, what are you two bastards doing?"


    Just then, Leon came out of the room with the dying Erdos in his hand.


    Lyon''s whole body exudes a fierce smell.


    "Who are you?" Cried Dominic.


    Lyon''s face showed a cruel smile, leaving the dying Erdos and mending his foot.Then he pounced on Dominic, who was startled: "protect me!"


    But his bodyguards couldn''t stop Lyon.


    Every time Lyon attacked, he was full of rage.


    Soon, several of Dominic''s bodyguards were all down.


    Lyon turned to attack Dominic and horifen.


    "Don''t kill me Don''t kill me I have money I have money... " Dominic screamed in horror.


    Lyon stopped abruptly and a strange smile appeared on his face: "are you rich? How much do you give me? "


    "Me and me One hundred thousand dollars I''ll give you $100000. Don''t hurt me. "


    Lyon''s palms point to several bodyguards on the ground. His fingers twist, some of them to 30 degrees towards the back of his hand.


    Dominic and hollidan are horrified. It''s definitely not a human action.


    Just then, an injured bodyguard was pulled out of control.


    It''s like having a hand over the bodyguard.


    "Don''t Don''t Help me Mr Dominic... "


    Dominic didn''t understand what happened, and then saw the bodyguard take out his gun and point it at his head.


    "Don''t Don''t Don''t... " The bodyguard was terrified.


    Bang -


    Dominic and holly Finn are so scared that their feet are soft. What''s the matter?


    It''s weird. Why does this bodyguard shoot himself?


    "Do you think your life is worth only one hundred thousand dollars?"


    "One million, one million dollars." Cried Dominic.


    "Very well, if I don''t see the transfer within an hour, then you will all go to hell for me."


    Krone and dillas dragged Erdos and ran away. Suddenly, hollidan called out, "they''re running."


    Just then, Dominic''s bodyguards, all under Lyon''s control, rose to their feet again, all pointing their guns at the front of the aisle.


    Bang Bang -


    after a mess of guns, krone, dillas and Erdos were all covered in bloody holes.


    But fortunately for Krone and dillas, they didn''t feel the pain. This body was not theirs, so they dragged Erdos into the elevator quickly.


    When the elevator door closed, they all thought they were safe.


    But the elevator didn''t descend several floors. The elevator suddenly went out of control and fell madly.

 Chapter 875

    "President, there''s something wrong with Erdos."


    "What happened to Erdos? I remember him running to exorcise? It won''t be stubble


    Chen Yu didn''t pay attention to it. Erdos said before that it was a common evil spirit.


    The damage that ordinary evil spirit can bring is very limited, so Chen Yu didn''t think much about it.


    "He''s in the process of rescue. He''s in a very serious condition. The elevator he took fell off the 10th floor, and he has multiple gunshot wounds and bruises on his body."


    Chen Leng said, "which hospital is he in now?"


    "Xiangteli hospital." Said West.


    "I''ll be there right now."


    Chen Yu has always hated his identity as president and the supernatural society.


    However, when something happened to his staff, Chen could not stay out of it.


    No matter how much I dislike, I am my own person.


    Close the door, whatever you say.


    It''s up to them to fight or scold.


    But if you are hurt by others, you can''t be good.


    When Chen Yu arrived at the hospital, all the members of the association were there.


    Everyone gathered at the door of the emergency room, with a dignified face.


    Krone and dILAS were also there, and Chen Yu remembered that they were going out with Erdos.


    "You two say what''s going on."


    Dillas and Krone told the whole story.


    All were gathered there, and dillah and Krone huddled in fear.


    All members of the association were furious, only Chen Zhuo kept silent.


    The more silent Chen is, the more afraid they are.


    At this moment, Chen Yu is like a volcano ready to launch.


    It could break out at any time.


    "Before catching the real murderer, the association''s vacation and year-end bonus will be cancelled. Even if the whole Los Angeles is turned over, I will catch the real murderer."


    "President, is the real murderer a evil spirit?" West watched Chen Yu carefully.


    "You still rely on your brain to eat. Don''t you think about it. Will the evil spirit stop to attack when the man says to give money? Only people need money. It''s the psychic, not the evil, who controls the hotel manager. "


    Just then, the door of the emergency room opened.


    Two doctors came out of the operating room. When they saw Chen Yu, they were shocked.


    They know Chen Yu, who is not a doctor in this hospital.


    He is the great demon here.


    Here, Chen has many privileges.


    It''s not about what kind of medical treatment you can get here.


    It''s because Chen can touch any patient at will.


    Chen Yu has dealt with xiangteli hospital many times.


    So we all know the situation here.


    Many doctors here also know Chen Yu, such as the two in front of them.


    "Mr. Chen." Two doctors came to Chen Yu.


    "I want to know how the man in there is doing."


    "Right leg comminuted fracture, left chest broken, three ribs pierced the lung But the rescue is timely, there is no life danger, and the vital signs are stable. "


    Although Erdos is in a very serious condition and has a lot of injuries, they have recovered.


    Even two emergency doctors were surprised that Erdos could survive.


    And there is no permanent trauma, which is also a very miraculous result.


    Chen Yu also breathed a sigh of relief. It seems that he doesn''t need to go to the operating room again.


    "Can you come in and see him?"


    "The injured person is still in a coma. It will take at least three days to wake up. Even if he wakes up, he will be weak and unable to speak."


    Chen Zhu nodded, "it''s hard for you."


    "Well, it''s all over, dILAS and Krone. You two stay."


    When all the people were gone, dILAS and Krone knelt in front of Chen Yu in fear.


    "President, please forgive us, we are wrong..."


    "Get up. I don''t blame you." Chen Yu took diras and Krone to fly with one foot: "don''t kneel in public, like what words."


    Although they are spirits, Chen Yu always feels uncomfortable.


    "President Are you not going to punish us? "


    "Don''t be long winded."


    At this time, far away, Farr came from the aisle and saw Chen Yu standing at the door of the emergency room.


    Then he seemed to be talking to someone, but there was no one in front of him.


    Isn''t this guy insane?


    "Chen, what are you doing?"


    "Why, Phare, why are you here?"


    "I work here. Why am I here? I should ask you. How are you here?""A friend of mine is in the hospital. I''ll come and have a look."


    "How did you just talk to yourself there?"


    "Well I recently played a guest role in a movie, practicing lines. Don''t think I have brain problems, and don''t think I''m a personality split. Last time I was practicing lines, a psychiatrist nearby thought I was crazy. "


    "I didn''t say anything."


    "I''ve left before."


    "Well, who is your friend? I''ll take care of him for you if I have time."


    "It''s still in intensive care. It''s called Erdos. If he wakes up, give me a call."


    "Good."


    Chen Yu walked out of the hospital, with dILAS and Krone at his side.


    "You two, remember the evil spirit who controlled the hotel manager. What are the characteristics?"


    "Eyes, the eyes of the evil spirit are green." Dillas took the lead in saying, "besides, when he took control of the hotel manager, the power was terrible, just like a monster."


    ¡­¡­


    Dominic and hollidan were in a panic because they found their bodyguards were all green in their eyes.


    It''s like the hotel manager who was previously controlled.


    "Sir The money has been given to you. What else can you do? "


    Dominic and holly are really scared.


    They also don''t understand who they are facing, or who they are not at all.


    This guy can control others. First, one of his bodyguards killed himself with a gun. Then the hotel manager jumped down from the 18th floor.


    "Ha ha This time, I have no malice, just want to say, if you need, you can find me, of course, as long as you can afford. "


    Dominic and holly Finn look at each other. Holly Finn asks, "Sir, what should we call you?"


    "You can call me chanon. I''m a puppeteer."


    "Sir, you can control people to do anything, right?"


    "Ordinary people like you, I can let you do anything."


    "Then can you control a doctor? I need him to give me some treatment."


    "What''s his name and where does he live?"


    "I I don''t know. "


    "I don''t know. How can I control it?"

 Chapter 876

    "Holly Finn, please check it for me." Cried Dominic.


    "Yes I''ll check now. "


    "Mr. chanon, what''s the price for controlling this person to treat me?"


    "Is this man going to die?" Asked Shannon.


    Dominic''s eyes flickered, as if hesitating.


    "Of course, let him die a little more miserably," he cried at once


    "Two million dollars." Said Shannon.


    Dominic just wanted to object, but then he looked at the green eyes of the bodyguards around him, and swallowed the objection.


    Although the heart is dripping blood, in order to cure the leg injury quickly, this money should be fed to the dog.


    Anyway, at the beginning, Dominic also thought of spending millions of dollars to treat.


    As for Chen''s life and death, he was not at ease.


    "Then let me know when you find out about that person."


    "Mr. chanon, how can I get to you?"


    "You make this call..."


    ¡­¡­


    The whole supernatural society is crazy.


    No bonus, no vacation


    How can this work?


    If you can''t find the real killer, you won''t get a bonus or a vacation.


    There was a fire in everyone''s heart.


    And Erdos is part of the association.


    The last time Chen Yu had such a big fire, he was attacked by his family at Moore and moid.


    Everyone knows that Chen Yu is really angry this time.


    It''s just that there''s no clue.


    The members gathered for a meeting.


    "Do you have any clues?"


    "There''s no clue at all. Now Moore and his men have magic test instruments and they''re looking all over the street."


    But this way of looking is like looking for a needle in a haystack.


    And it''s likely to cause unnecessary trouble.


    After all, if you find a person with magic, and then inexplicably questioned by someone, the other party''s temper is better, maybe it''s OK to say.


    If the person with bad temper, it is estimated that he will start on the spot.


    "Call Moore back, and don''t let him do so." "And it''s dangerous for him to look out on his own," Gaia said


    "How can I find it if I don''t?"


    "First find out what magic the other party uses." Gaia said.


    The eyes of the people fell on Allah again.


    She is an encyclopedia of magic. There are countless magic treasures in her blood.


    "Let me search." Said arras, closing his eyes.


    After half pay, ARAS opened his eyes again: "by the way, what are the other characteristics besides green eyes?"


    "Great power, control others."


    "Green eyes, great power, control others." ARAS closed his eyes again. A minute later, ARAS opened his eyes again: "there are about 30 magic related searches for similar information."


    "By the way, there are ghost servants." DILAS and Krone were also on the lookout, and as one of the parties, of course, they could not stay out.


    ARAS searched again, and finally he found it.


    "Puppet magic." "First, the puppet ghost servant is made, and then the ghost servant is combined with the caster through the branding magic. Just like the string puppet, the ghost servant can enter the body of the non magic person at will, and the controlled person will play a far greater power than the original one, but it has a lot of damage to the body. The caster cannot be separated from the ghost servant by 100 meters," said Arras


    When the crowd moved, Gaia said, "that is to say, at the time of the incident, the caster was actually in the hotel."


    "Any more information?"


    "The ghost servants controlled by the puppet master can see their strength from their eyes. Their eyes give out green light. They belong to the lowest level of the puppet ghost servants, followed by the red light. They belong to the senior ghost servants, and a kind of puppet monsters that emit black light."


    "Is there any more information?" Gaia continued


    "The puppet master must be accompanied by some of his own exclusive puppets."


    "That is to say, if we find a psychic acting alone on the road, it should not be the puppet division we are looking for."


    "The main investigation is those who are accompanied by more than one psychic."


    "Then we will follow this direction, not one person, at least three people in a team." "If a puppet division is found, don''t act rashly, inform other teams immediately, or directly inform Chen," Gaia said


    ¡­¡­


    "Chen, what are you doing? There''s a party in my house. Come and have a drink. " Rasfa called Chen Yu.


    "I''m in a bad mood and don''t want to go." Chen said.


    "What''s wrong? Drink a few drinks and forget all the unpleasant things. ""I don''t want to go."


    "Honey, did someone ask you to go out to play? If so, then go. " At this time, fari came over, saw that she was fully equipped and was still pushing the pram. Little Gelin was in the pram.


    "Are you going out?" Chen asked.


    "Well, I''m going to take little Gelin out shopping."


    "Oh, be careful on the way." "Heima, Baima, go shopping with farry," Chen said


    HEMA and Baima immediately ran to farry''s side. Their favorite thing was to go shopping.


    Chen Yu was the only one left in the family. She could have teased little Gelin, and then she and Farrie had a good time. As a result, both of them went shopping.


    Chen Yu was bored and drove to the rasfa family.


    At the door of rasphaz''s house, Chen was stopped.


    The security guard at the gate is new. He doesn''t know Chen Yu. Chen Yu has a rural card and no invitation letter. He stops at the gate directly.


    After a phone call, Paul ran out, and then he took Chen Yu in.


    The security guard looked at Chen Yu with a look of resentment.


    Are rich people acting like this now?


    Driving a pickup truck, who knows that you are a VIP.


    Chen Yu, the guest of rasfa, was basically confused.


    Don''t bother to quarrel with these people who don''t know each other. Chen takes a bottle of wine and sits on the beach to bask in the sun.


    "Hi, how are you?" A girl in a bikini came over. The girl''s lower body was surrounded and killed. She had long blonde hair and big waves. She looked nice and a little baby fat. The girl looked at Chen Yu and said, "is she alone?"


    "Well Do we know each other? " Chen Chu looked at the girl and asked.


    "No, I don''t know anyone here." The girl said, "but let''s meet. My name is Brandon."


    "Oh."


    "Shouldn''t you introduce yourself, too?"


    "Chen Yu, from China."


    "How are you alone?"


    "Like you, there is no one here." Chen said casually, a glass of wine.


    "It''s noisy inside." "I don''t like the environment," Brandon said


    "Did you come to the party with mom and dad?"


    "I am an adult."

 Chapter 877

    From the point of view of stature, the big chest of 36d is indeed a sign of maturity.


    But what about this baby face?


    "Pour me a glass of wine."


    "Are you really an adult?" Chen Yu is very skeptical about this.


    "And with whom did you come?" Asked Brandon, the big breasted sister.


    "I sneaked in by myself, do you believe?"


    "Er..." Brandon really believed it.


    Looking at Chen Yu''s clothes, it really doesn''t look like a guest here.


    "How did you get in?"


    "From the beach." Chen said, "as long as you go around the gravel beach over there, it''s easy to get around, mix some food in it, and take a bottle of wine. If you have food and drink, you can cheat the little girl by the way."


    "Then why are you telling me the truth?"


    "Don''t you know I have medicine in this wine?"


    Poof --


    "are you really taking the medicine?"


    "Haha What posture do you like? "


    "Ah..." Brandon screamed and ran away.


    After two steps, Brandon found out again that it was not right. He turned to Chen Yu, who had a bad smile on his face.


    "You lied to me?"


    "It depends on how you define deception."


    "Can you believe I have you arrested?"


    "I''m not afraid. Even if the people of this manor come, they''ll throw me out at best. Anyway, they''ll eat and drink. What can they do with me?"


    Brandon is speechless. She has never met such a shameless person.


    Just then, an old woman came running not far away.


    "Is that your mother over there?"


    "No, it''s my agent, Ms. Lynch."


    Looking at the old woman named orchid, Chen Yu thought that she was not a good person.


    Lange ran up to Brandon with a domineering attitude: "Brandon, why are you still here chatting with irrelevant people? I''ll bring you to this party, not for you to play. Come with me."


    Brandon shrugged helplessly, looked back at Chen Yu and put his small hand.


    "It''s a pity that we also have a family. Otherwise, this chick can do it."


    Chen Yu is a pity, but fari still has a big stomach at home.


    It''s really scum if I mess around outside.


    Brandon followed Lange back to the villa, where there were already a lot of guests.


    Lange''s eyes wandered among the guests. At last, her eyes couldn''t help but shine.


    Steven! It''s just that Steven is talking to another actor at the moment.


    Lange looked at Brandon, who was beside him. "Go up and say hello to Mr. Steven."


    "Ah? But I don''t know Mr. Steven. " Brandon hesitated.


    "Don''t be so wordy. No one has never realized it. Take this glass of wine."


    Brandon was a little afraid of rankie. He went to Steven and stopped several times within a few meters.


    "Hello, Mr. Steven..."


    Brandon just opened his mouth to say hello, and Lange deliberately pushed Brandon behind his back.


    "Ah."


    Brandon took a fright, waved his hand forward and spilled the wine on Steven.


    Steven''s face went black directly, but it was inconvenient for him to attack in public. Brandon stared at him, turned around and left.


    "Mr. Steven Yes Yes... "


    Steven didn''t give Brandon a chance to apologize at all. Under the guidance of his servant, he went to change clothes.


    "I can''t do this little thing well." Lange looked at Brandon in disgust. "What do you eat?"


    Brandon''s skin is thin, and he has no experience in such scenes.


    "Do you know what will happen if you offend Mr. Steven just now?"


    "I What will happen to me? "


    "You don''t want to be in Hollywood any more. Steven just needs to say that even a small film company won''t invite you to make a movie again. Remember that first-line actor ribell, he is the best portrait."


    Brandon''s face was white with fear, and tears were coming out.


    Of course she knew how miserable ribell was, and she saw him as a big star.


    But because of offending Steven, there was no scene to shoot.


    What''s more, I''m such an unknown little actor.


    "I know a film company. Maybe they can help."


    "Are they not afraid to offend Mr. Steven?"


    "Come with me. I''ll introduce you to the producer of that film company."


    Brandon followed Lange to a small courtyard with several people, one of whom was a man in his forties and the other were sexy women.


    It''s like the stars around the man."Hi, Mr. homston." Lange came up to say hello.


    Homston raised his head and looked directly at Brandon behind Lange.


    "Hi, miss. Come and sit here," said Holmes


    Lange pulls Brandon, who reluctantly sits next to homston.


    Homston''s hand was already on Brandon''s bare shoulder, and Brandon gave it a squeeze.


    "What do you think of Brandon, Mr. homston? Is she suitable for acting in your company? "


    "Her name is Brandon, of course, no problem. My company is preparing several films. As long as Brandon signs up, she can directly become a heroine."


    Brandon''s eyes are startled. Can he be the heroine?


    This is her dream.


    But think again, it seems a little wrong.


    Even Hollywood''s big six don''t seem to be able to prepare several films at a time.


    And I''ve only seen her once, and I''ll give her to myself.


    So Brandon immediately became alert.


    Although Brandon has a baby face, her brain is not as dull as she thought.


    "I''m sorry, but I can''t be a heroine yet. Thank you for your kindness, Mr. homston. I''d like to start with a supporting role first."


    "If you want a supporting role, it''s OK. It''s just one sentence."


    Homston laughed and pointed. A woman beside him took a contract out of his briefcase.


    But the contract was first handed to Lanci, who just glanced at it casually.


    "Mr. homston is very generous, Brandon. Thank you very much Mr. homston. Your salary in Hollywood is less than 20000 dollars, but Mr. homston gives you 100000 dollars for each play."


    Brandon was more suspicious. She knew her own pay.


    Although he is a newcomer to Hollywood, he graduated from the film school of the University of Southern California.


    She knows something about the rules of Hollywood.


    I didn''t prove myself. I didn''t have a role to remember.


    Why do people pay high prices for themselves?


    "Ms. Lange, could you show me the contract?"


    "You don''t have to watch it. Sign it quickly. It''s a contract for ten plays. Each play is 100000 dollars. That is to say, you can get a million dollars directly."

 Chapter 878

    Lange folded the contract and put it in front of Brandon.


    Brandon wants to get the contract, but Lange grabs it: "Brandon, don''t you believe me?"


    "Ms. Lange, I want to see the whole story."


    "You have to think about it. It''s a great opportunity." Lanci was very reluctant to let go of the contract.


    The first thing Brandon saw was the name of the company, Phila.


    The address of FILA studios, San Fernando Valley.


    Brandon instantly understood why Holmes could give his heroine the first time he saw himself.


    Why do you pay $100000 for a play.


    And the contract clearly states the content and scale of the film.


    In the film and television circle, other contracts can be cheated, but the content of this film can''t be cheated.


    The content and scale of shooting must be written in the contract. In the novel, the so-called "cheat the little girl with a fake contract" does not exist in reality.


    At least in the United States, it is impossible to operate. If the content of the contract does not mention the shooting content and scale, then the actor has the full right to refuse to act.


    "I refuse." Brandon left the contract and stood up to leave.


    Lange stopped Brandon: "Brandon, this is not the time to be a kid."


    "Ms. Lange, is that how you pushed your artists into the fire pit?"


    "Brandon, how many million dollars can you earn in your life? As long as you sign this contract, you can make a million dollars in three months. "


    Lange didn''t say another word. She was able to draw 30% of the total.


    That is to say, she can take 30% of the money without doing anything, and the brokerage company takes another 30%.


    It''s also the rule in Hollywood that famous star contracts are all re signed.


    The more famous the broker is, the less he will be paid.


    For example, the top-level executives or super top-level executives, their agents only draw 5% or less from Chengdu.


    Lange doesn''t need to cultivate a big star. She just needs to introduce her artists to homston.


    For example, Brandon, as long as she made a film, she would never be able to go ashore again.


    I have a way to control her all the time, and then let her film one by one.


    Brandon turned around and left, but at this time Lange grabbed Brandon and said, "if you don''t sign the contract, you don''t want to go anywhere."


    "Ms. Lange, if you don''t let go, I''ll call someone."


    "Brandon, don''t be shameless. I rent all the places you live. I pay for the rent. If you refuse, don''t say you want to work in Hollywood. You''re going to sleep on the street tonight."


    Brandon was already furious at the moment, and went up and slapped a fan on Lange''s face: "old witch."


    "You will regret it! Small... Cheap... People! " Lange covered his face and watched Brandon leave.


    "I want this woman, Lynch," said homston, who had been watching the show. "Get her for me."


    "Yes, Mr. homston, I''ll take care of her."


    Brandon left the courtyard, the more he thought about it, the more aggrieved he felt.


    From a distance, Chen Yu is still sitting on the beach.


    Brandon went to Chen Gu.


    Chen Chu looked up and saw that Brandon had gone back.


    But look at her. She seems to have just cried.


    "And Brandon, did you leave your cell phone in the toilet?"


    Brandon bit his lower lip and sat next to Chen.


    "I was cheated by the old witch, who wanted me to go to the valley of San Fernando to make a film."


    Chen Yu looked up and down at Brandon. "So are you going? If you go, I''ll buy your DVD. "


    Brandon gnashed his teeth and looked at Chen Yu. "You are all bad people."


    Just then, Lange came back.


    "Brandon, you come with me."


    "Do you think I''ll be fooled by you again?" Brandon looked at Lange in disgust.


    "You may not come with me, as long as you give half a million dollars." Lange said.


    "Why should I give half a million dollars?"


    "In the contract you signed with the company, there is a rule that if the artists do not cooperate with the company''s performance work opportunities and treat them negatively, the company has the right to pursue the legal responsibility of the artists and compensate the company for the resources and losses invested in this."


    "When have I been negative about my work?"


    "I said you have, you have."


    "Come back with me and sign that contract. You have a chance to be a big star in San Fernando Valley," said Lynch


    These words also deceive little girls. Some of the women who dare to come to Hollywood may not have a clear mind, but they are definitely in the minority.As long as you make a movie in San Fernando Valley, you will always be far away from the mainstream movies.


    It''s so easy to control an artist in Lanci''s company.


    She had made up her mind before signing Brandon, so she set a trap in the contract.


    According to Brandon''s development trend in recent half a year, her chances of becoming famous are too low.


    Hollywood is never short of beautiful women, and Brandon is not one of them.


    The benefits of sending Brandon to San Fernando Valley for filming are far greater than the money Brandon makes when he is a third or fourth rate star.


    Unless Brandon becomes a first-line star, otherwise, it is impossible to bring much revenue to Lanci.


    Rather than letting Brandon win a future that doesn''t look promising, of course, short-term interests are more attractive.


    "I won''t sign that contract anyway." Brandon''s attitude is firm.


    "It''s not up to you."


    Chen Yu felt like he was enjoying a play.


    It''s like the ancient procuress is forcing the right to be a prostitute.


    Just then, homston came with two bodyguards.


    "Lange, is it up yet?"


    "Give me a little more time and it''ll be done soon." Lange said in a hurry.


    "Don''t bother to transfer her brokerage contract to my company."


    Lanci couldn''t help laughing: "that''s the price..."


    "Three hundred thousand dollars."


    Brandon''s face suddenly turned pale. Rich people have many ways to deal with a poor man.


    For example, it is the so-called transfer artist that buys the brokerage contract directly.


    If the two sides are equal, or the artists are strong, it will not work.


    But for Brandon, a small artist who owes money to the agency in name, the agency can sell the small artist to others at will.


    As Lynch said, if Brandon wants to terminate his contract, he has to pay back the debts he didn''t have.


    "You can''t do that. You''re cheating!" "You can''t transfer me to someone else''s agency without my permission," Brandon said, using his little legal knowledge


    "I don''t want to transfer, I want to sell you, do you understand? Brandon, you''re just a commodity. "

 Chapter 879

    "Miss Brandon, may I go now? I think we still have some contracts to sign. After all, our company is very concerned about the new artists. " Holmes reached for Brandon.


    But the other hand took Brandon by the waist.


    Brandon froze for a moment, and looked back to see Chen Yu coming.


    "Sir, let go of our company''s artists." Homston looks at Chen.


    "Artists in your company?" Chen Chu looked down at Brandon. "Are you an artist in their company?"


    Brandon lowered her head. She didn''t dare to respond.


    Say yes or no?


    For her, it''s all consequences that she can''t afford.


    "Sir, you want to rob a woman with me? Do you know who I am? "


    "I don''t know. Introduce yourself." Chen Chu shrugged.


    Homston''s face turned black.


    Chen''s words made him feel insulted.


    "Believe it or not, I''ll let the women in your family appear in a movie scene in the San Fernando Valley."


    "Then believe it or not, I''ll get you out of here on your knees." Chen''s face turned cold.


    "Then I''ll see how you got me out of here on my knees." Said Holmes with a sneer.


    Just then, there was a joking voice behind him: "I''ll give you a hundred dollars, and I bet this guy will get off here on his knees."


    People turned around and found that it was rasfa and Steven who came over.


    "Then I''ll give you two hundred dollars." "I bet he can''t even kneel," Steven said


    "Mr. Steven Mr. rasfa How do you... "


    Homston''s expression was a little strange. Did Chen Yu know rasfa and Steven?


    "Rasfa, do you know him?"


    "I don''t know, but I remember his mother''s name seems to be Dein. She was pretty when she was young." Rasfa''s voice is loud.


    "Is it?"


    The expression of Holmes suddenly became embarrassed. After all, no one was happy to be told to his mother.


    But the point is, he can''t get rasfa up.


    Rasfa is the chairman of PLM.


    And homston is just in the San Fernando Valley.


    He was born with a short head.


    What''s more, PLM is the top six in Hollywood.


    There seems to be no intersection between them, but most of their distributors and channel providers are overlapped.


    Some distributors and distributors may not only release normal films, but also some San Fernando Valley films.


    If rasfa told those distributors and distributors to choose PLM films, or films produced by his company.


    Then those distributors and distributors will undoubtedly choose PLM movies.


    After all, San Fernando Valley has many film companies, and the homston films are not big companies.


    Rasfa can deal with homston as easily as homston can deal with Brandon.


    As for Steven, he may not be as rich or in a high position as rasfa.


    But his influence, I''m afraid, is greater than that of the president.


    Steven has to deal with homston by saying a word in the media.


    The consequences are catastrophic. No one is willing to provoke Steven.


    Brandon was shocked. She didn''t know why bellasfa and Steven were giving her a head start.


    What''s more, I spilled wine on Steven before.


    "Mr. rasfa, I didn''t offend you, did I?"


    "What did you do at my house, at my party?" Lasfar''s eyes were burning.


    Rasfa knew exactly what homston had done on his turf.


    He used to be too lazy to argue with Holmes.


    But now, homston actually provokes Chen Yu.


    As Chen''s staunch allies, rasfa and Steven will certainly not remain indifferent.


    "Mr. rasfa, I apologize for what I did before, and I promise I won''t do it again."


    When it''s time to bow, homston feels it''s not shameful to bow to rasfa.


    "What else? You haven''t apologized to my friend yet. " Rasfa looks at homston.


    "He?" Homston''s face darkened. "Why is he?"


    "Steven, how many years does it take to sell and trick women in the United States?" Chen asked.


    "For at least ten years, if convicted." "Contract fraud is also a form of trafficking in women," Steven said


    Chen got a satisfactory answer: "Mr. Holmes Don, I think you will have a good ten years in prison."


    "I haven''t bought her contract, so what you said doesn''t hold water at all." Holmes was sweating on his forehead."Then you''d better pray, this is your first time, as long as you have any previous contract assignment of the same form, I can let you go to prison." Steven said.


    "Mr. Steven, Mr. rasfa, do you have to kill me?" Holmes was biting his teeth.


    "You said the wrong thing, my child." Lasphaz smiled as if he were a kind elder: "everyone is responsible for what he does and what he says."


    "Sir, I apologize for what I just said. I''m sorry."


    Chen Yu with a smile: "well, you go to the sea, swim across the buoy and then swim back, I will forgive you."


    Homston looked at the sea surface that Chen Zhu pointed to. The buoy was about 150 meters away, not far away.


    "Are you serious?" Homston thought that his physical strength was good, and this distance could not defeat him at all.


    "Of course."


    "Mr. Steven, Mr. rasfa, does his word count?"


    "Of course."


    Homston took off his coat and rushed directly down the beach, jumping into the sea.


    But he didn''t swim long, and suddenly felt something bite his thigh and drag him into the water.


    When rasfa and Steven saw what homston looked like, they knew what had happened to him.


    The beach had been plagued by sharks, but when Amun arrived, all the sharks disappeared.


    There is nothing but sharks that can attack homston on this beach.


    "No, there''s something wrong with the boss." Two bodyguards in homston saw this and immediately wanted to go to the sea to save people.


    "There seem to be sharks on this beach." Chen Yu said quietly, "you two, are you sure you want to go into the water?"


    Chen''s words directly dispelled the idea of two bodyguards.


    Brandon looked at Chen Yu. At the moment, she felt that Chen Yu was the devil.


    Ming knows there are sharks here, and homston is in the water.


    He just wanted to kill homston.


    "Chen, don''t kill people." Said rasfa.


    "I''m not going to kill him." Chen Yu looked at the ups and downs of homston''s figure: "I just want him to have water phobia in the bath later."

 Chapter 880

    Steven and Rafa saw it, too.


    If Chen Yu wanted to kill homston, he would have died.


    He''s been floating and sinking for more than ten minutes, not dead.


    Chen Yu didn''t really want to kill him. He only wanted to kill him for half his life.


    Finally, I don''t know if homston found the chance to swim towards the shore crazily.


    Amun in the water did not pursue.


    At last, homston swam to the shore and lay on the ground panting.


    Chen Yu stood in front of homston: "it seems that you didn''t fulfill my request."


    "There are monsters in the water There are monsters... "


    Homston didn''t see what it was in the sea at all.


    Amun''s size was too big, and Holmes was in a state of panic.


    He just wanted to escape ashore, so he didn''t care about anything.


    All he knew was that it was big, very big.


    Chen looked at homston. "Don''t give me a reason."


    Chen Yu looked up at Steven and rasfa. "I want to know how to make him bankrupt as fast as possible."


    "Very simply, as long as his reputation goes bankrupt, the bank can force him to death." Said rasfa.


    "What''s the name of his company?"


    "FILA studios."


    Chen takes out the phone and dials Yamila.


    "Hello, Amira, please check for me. What kind of bank did ferra film and television loan from?"


    "No need to check. I know this company. I borrowed money from our bank."


    "Oh, Amira, are you interested in these movies, too? I know the film company. "


    "Because the boss of their company once invited me to make a movie."


    "Ha ha Do you agree? " Chen Yu is about to laugh and pee.


    "You say so." Amira''s voice was cold.


    "I''m curious why you agreed to lend him."


    "Because he''s willing to pay the highest interest rate."


    "Now I want to inform you that I''d better collect the money as soon as possible. I''m afraid that I''ll have bad debts if I''m late." Chen Yu said with a smile.


    "You have a feud with him?"


    "Ha ha..."


    Homston roared at Chen Yu, and he didn''t know where to touch a stone.


    Towards Chen''s head.


    "Ah..." Chen Yu screamed, covering his head and falling to the ground: "my head My head... "


    "I will kill you Kill you... "


    Holmes hit Chen Yu heavily. In vain, he woke up.


    "What did I do?"


    "Come on, come on!" Rasfa shouted, "get him! Call the police, call the police... "


    When the servants of the manor heard rasfah''s voice, they rushed over.


    "Let go of me Let go of me I didn''t mean to. " Homston quibbled.


    "Take him to the police station." "By the way, call an ambulance," rasfa said


    "Stop shouting." Steven went forward and kicked Chen Yu: "asshole, you didn''t act like that on the set before."


    Chen Chu opened his hand and looked around: "how was my acting just now?"


    Rasfa went up to check Chen Yu: "Chen, are you ok?"


    "You idiot, don''t think about it. If Chen can''t even fight a waste, how could he fight those bandits at the beginning?"


    Rasfa thought, and he was stupid.


    Chen Yu made two moves, but he didn''t leave the bandits behind.


    There are not a few bandits who died in his hands. I actually thought that Holmes had hurt him.


    Chen Yu looks at Brandon and Lanci.


    "Brandon, will you continue to be an artist under her banner?"


    Brandon immediately shook his head. Brandon looked like a fool.


    But she''s not stupid at all.


    At present, this man, in a few random moves, has ruined his family''s property. He may even go to prison.


    Obviously, it''s not something that can be provoked by orchid. At this time, if you don''t seize the opportunity to get rid of orchid, when are you waiting.


    "Bring her contract."


    Chen Yu looks at orchid. Now orchid is cold.


    She can be strong in front of Brandon.


    But in the face of homston, she was just a pimp.


    She didn''t expect that Chen Yu would turn his hand over and abandon homston.


    She would never think she could beat Chen.


    The two homston bodyguards are still standing there.


    For a while, they didn''t know what to do.


    "What are you looking at? Your boss is going to jail. Do you want to go in? Would you like me to arrange a room with him for you? ""Sir I promise I won''t say anything. "


    "Me too."


    At this time, the advantage of network is reflected.


    One phone call to the bank will make the whole homston immortal.


    "By the way, did the ambulance call?"


    "Are you really hurt?"


    "I want to have an examination, personal injury, attempted murder." "By the way, send me to xiangteli hospital," Chen said


    Brandon had a deep look at Chen Yu. How cruel, how cruel!


    The company that put homston down here, and he''s going to jail there.


    After thanking Brandon, he left.


    Brandon is a woman who knows how to advance and retreat.


    She is very clever. Chen Yu sees Yafen and Lucy in her.


    But compared with those two foxes, Brandon is a lot younger.


    It wasn''t long before the ambulance came.


    When Phare saw Chen Yu, who was full of blood, he couldn''t help but be stunned.


    "Chen, what''s the matter with you?"


    "I was beaten. I''m seriously injured now. I need treatment."


    Far see Chen Yu this tone, where is like a serious injury.


    Although the face full of blood looks really terrible, but the expression is so indifferent, completely unlike the injured person.


    Then the ambulance pulled Chen away.


    Farr used alcohol to wash the blood off Chen''s face, but he couldn''t find the wound.


    "What about your wound?"


    "You don''t care where my wound is. Anyway, when I get to the hospital, you will give me a medical examination."


    "You don''t expect me to give you perjury," Farr said, his face darkening


    Looking at Chen Yu''s posture, we need to identify his injuries. Obviously, we need to trap people''s rhythm.


    "I don''t need you to give me perjury. I just need the injury identification."


    "You''re not hurt, are you?"


    "I know how to make myself look injured, and even if I pass the hospital examination, I can get a serious injury report."


    "Who on earth has offended you?"


    "One for the wool film." Chen said.


    Farr didn''t want to cooperate with Chen Yu either, but she still sent Chen Yu directly for inspection according to his requirements.


    Especially the brain concussion examination and trauma examination designated by Chen Yu.


    Phare murmured to himself that he did not know how the man had offended Chen Yu.


    Let Chen Yu put each other in prison with such care.

 Chapter 881

    "You''re not going back?"


    Farr watched Chen Yu still sitting in the aisle.


    Not only that, but also gauze on the head.


    There are also two red potions on the gauze.


    Are you afraid that other people won''t know your head is hurt?


    "I''m going to stay in hospital for two days."


    "What deep hatred do you have with that man?"


    "I don''t understand what you are talking about. Look at the gauze on my head. I have concussion now. I need to be hospitalized for observation."


    Farr rolled his eyes and said it so smoothly. You''ve got a concussion and a fart.


    She is not the first day to know Chen Yu.


    What virtue is Chen Zhu? She knows it like the palm of her hand.


    "Then what are you doing here?"


    Just then a nurse came up.


    "Mr. Chen, your hospitalization has been completed. Please come with me."


    "Thank you." Chen Yu left with the help of a nurse.


    Farr clapped his head, took out the phone and dialed farry.


    "Fari, don''t you mind your man?"


    "What happened to Chen?"


    "He''s in the hospital now."


    "At the hospital? Did he go to your hospital to rob the business again? "


    "No, he''s here to visit our business." "He''s in the hospital now," Farr said


    "Ah? Is Chen ill? Or hurt? "


    "No, he''s just bored and wants to be hospitalized."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Fari was speechless.


    ¡­¡­


    Dominic is sitting in the orthopaedic clinic, and holly Finn is standing next to Dominic.


    "Mr. Dominic, your leg injury is very serious, and it has been delayed for some time. There are signs of infection in the wound. I suggest you go to hospital immediately."


    "How long will I be cured if I am in hospital?"


    "At least more than two months, and your injury is a little complicated. If the recovery period is included, it may take three months."


    "What? Three months? " Dominic rose sharply, but his thigh felt as bad as a needle.


    "Doctor, do you have any orthopedic experts in your hospital? Dominic wants the best doctor. " "I don''t know," he said.


    "Mr. Dominic, I''m the best orthopaedic expert in this hospital." The doctor replied calmly.


    He knew that the man in front of him was a famous star on the European football field.


    So he is calm and restrained.


    "Before that, another doctor said that my injury would be cured in only one month."


    "It''s impossible. The recovery period of muscle strain will take one month, which involves very complex muscle growth speed. Although some special drugs can accelerate muscle growth, it''s impossible to shorten the time by half. And the two months I give are very optimistic estimates."


    "I want the world''s top orthopedic experts, and I don''t think you have the qualification." Dominic''s tone was very arrogant.


    The doctor said helplessly, "please go to other hospitals and try your luck. At least there is no world-class orthopedic expert in our hospital."


    "Falk, I''ve said for a long time, don''t hope for such a rural hospital." Said Dominic discontentedly.


    Huolifen helped Dominic out of the clinic and saw Chen Yu coming.


    Chen Yu was also supported by a nurse, with gauze on his head, looking seriously injured.


    "Well, isn''t this Mr. Chen? What''s the matter with you?" Dominic came forward with a smile.


    "It''s none of your business." Chen Yu stares at Dominic and horifen.


    "Huolifen defiantly said:" have been injured like this, do not know low-key


    Chen Yu''s step: "do you want to be in bed, too?"


    Holly Fenton stopped talking. He was really afraid of Chen Yu''s action.


    "Let''s go. Sooner or later, he will ask me." Dominic snorted.


    "You''re afraid that the medicine is bad for your brain. I will ask you for it?" Chen Yu turned his head and ignored them.


    "Holly Finn, call Mr. chanon and ask him to come to the hospital." Said Dominic.


    ¡­¡­


    "Is this the hotel?" Gaia looks up at the building where the hotel is located.


    "This is the largest hotel in Los Angeles. There are thousands of rooms. How can I find them?"


    "Directly check the guests in the hotel. If it''s our goal, there should be several puppets around."


    "For our year-end bonus!"


    "For the holidays of all of us."


    The lobby manager saw Gaia and others coming in and immediately came forward.


    "How many, do you need a house?"


    Everyone looked at West and West said, "we are the police.""Police? Is it for the murder that happened here the other day? "


    "Yes, we suspect that the murderer may still be in the hotel, so we need to investigate the hotel guests."


    "How can we cooperate with you?" Asked the lobby manager.


    "We need to check out the hotel check-in list."


    "OK."


    The lobby manager did not doubt the identity of West and others.


    The main reason is that police have been investigating and collecting evidence here for several days.


    The lobby manager retrieved the information of the guests at the front desk.


    "What else can I do for you?"


    "Sir, I''d like to ask you, have you ever heard of ghosts in your hotel?" Gaia said.


    "No, no, No There is no such thing. "


    "Sir, we are not journalists or competitors. We will not spread the news casually. We just suspect that this incident may have something to do with the murderer. It is a fake made by the murderer on purpose." Gaia said.


    The lobby manager hesitated for a moment, and finally nodded.


    "Yes, indeed."


    "When did it start?"


    "It started last Thursday."


    "Well, thank you for your cooperation. We will continue to ask for your help if there is any need."


    "It''s OK. I''ll go first."


    After the lobby manager left, West asked, "Gaia, does this news have anything to do with the person we are looking for?"


    "First of all, we can be sure that the puppet master has ghost servants, and I suspect that he deliberately put the ghost servants in the hotel after checking in the hotel, which leads to the incident of haunting. So we started to check from the day before last Thursday, and lived until today, so the scope will be narrowed down a lot."


    All of them understood that if it were them, they would only compare one by one.


    "Many people, stay at least eight days, yes, there are a group of people here." Moore pointed to the screen of the computer and said, "there are six people in total, two rooms, one of which is a luxury suite, only one person lives in it, and the other is an ordinary suite, five people live in it."


    "That''s it!" Gaia said, "which room?"


    "On the 18th floor, Room 501 is a single room. The person who lives in it is called chanong."


    "The other room is on the 16th floor, for five people."

 Chapter 882

    All stood outside, looking at each other.


    Gaia made a sign: "jurag, you kick the door, I''m the first one to go in."


    Gaia was still not sure they would rush in first.


    After all, I''m not sure what I''m going to meet, so I''ll let her take the lead first.


    3¡¢ Two, one, Gaia makes a countdown gesture.


    Jurag kicked the door open.


    Gaia rushed into the room.


    The person who was sitting on the sofa bounced up.


    "Who are you?"


    All the people looked at the man in front of them, and his eyes were green.


    "The man who caught you!" Gaia''s arm glowed red.


    The man saw Gaia''s arm and turned and ran.


    Gaia immediately ran after him, but the man actually ran straight into the landing glass on the outer wall.


    With a crash, the man directly smashed the landing glass and fell straight out.


    Everyone was stunned and ran to the window to look down.


    The man has fallen on the road below and has been smashed to pieces.


    "Dead?"


    "No." "He''s not a puppet, he''s a puppet," cried Giselle suddenly


    "And the puppet master?"


    "No, we''ve been cheated." Gaia called out, "the puppet master actually lives in the same room with other puppets. He deliberately separated himself so that we thought that the puppet master lived here. Hurry to the 16th floor."


    But when Gaia and others rushed to the 16th floor, they found that there was no one in the suite.


    "Damn it, the puppet master ran away."


    "Maybe not far, let''s chase."


    ¡­¡­


    A taxi stopped at the side of the road.


    ¡±The driver looked at the five people on the bus. Four of them were wearing sunglasses and said, "Sir, my car is too small for five people."


    Sitting in the copilot''s seat, Shannon took out a pile of money and handed it to the driver: "this is for you, Shannon hospital, thank you."


    When the driver saw the men''s extravagance, he stopped talking.


    Shannon''s phone rang again. It was Dominic who called. Shannon picked up the phone and said, "I''ll be here soon."


    From the rear mirror, we can see that Gaia and others rushed out of the hotel.


    Shannon''s mouth was slightly outlined.


    This kind of cat and mouse, the process of being teased, has long been used to him.


    But no one has ever been able to catch him.


    It''s because of his caution.


    ¡­¡­


    Gaia and others in front of the hotel in the road, separate to the left and right sides to find.


    After a long time, I couldn''t find a suitable object, so I had to go back to the hotel.


    "How is it?"


    "No."


    "Not at all."


    Everyone was disappointed. It was the closest they were to the real murderer.


    But after this time, I''m afraid it won''t be so easy to find the puppet master again.


    "By the way, there is monitoring in the lobby of the hotel. You can see the monitoring."


    They went back to the hotel, found the lobby manager and retrieved the monitoring screen.


    "These are the five people who live in Room 501 on the 16th floor." The lobby manager pointed to the person in the surveillance screen.


    "Thank you." After sending the lobby manager away, Gaia said, "of the five people, only the one with black skin did not wear sunglasses, and the other four wore sunglasses. This man is a puppet master."


    "Save the picture of the puppet master, and keep one for everyone''s cell phone."


    After sending it, Gaia''s phone rang.


    "Gaia, who is this man? What do you do by sending me a picture of a stranger? "


    "This is the real murderer who hurt Erdos, puppet master. We found that the name of his registered hotel was chanon, but we don''t know if it was his real name."


    "All right."


    "By the way, where are you now?"


    "In the hospital."


    "See the patient?"


    "No, I''m in the hospital."


    "Don''t be kidding, you''ll get sick?"


    "In fact, I was beaten into the hospital."


    "This is more ridiculous than the one in front. Can someone get you into the hospital?"


    Gaia listened to Chen Yu''s voice. He was so mean that he couldn''t hear a sound of illness or injury at all.


    "Well, I''m bored. I''ll stay in the hospital for two days."


    With that, Chen Yu sent Gaia a self portrait.


    Poop -


    Gaia laughed at it.


    Everyone immediately gathered around and saw Chen Yu''s self portrait in Gaia''s cell phone.


    Looking at each other, West exclaimed in horror, "is the president hurt? Who did it? ""No? Is there any horror in Los Angeles? "


    "Even the president is injured. How terrible is it?"


    "Is it too late for me to quit the supernatural society?"


    Gaia looked at the ugly crowd: "if you are carrying flowers and fruits to see Chen now, maybe he is in a good mood and will give you a year-end bonus."


    "Well, it seems to make sense."


    "Let''s see the president now."


    All the people rushed to the hospital.


    ¡­¡­


    At the moment, Chen has just been in hospital for less than half a day, and has already regretted it.


    How could I be so stupid and live in a hospital.


    Come on, anyway, at least we''ve gone through the admission formalities. We have to stick to it all night.


    But it''s so boring. I really want to find someone to teach me.


    Chen Yu walked out of the single room and pushed the bottle rack.


    Whistling, walking in the hospital corridor.


    At this time, he saw Phare in front of the medical counter, as if he was explaining his work to the medical staff.


    "Hi, Phare."


    Phare turned his head and looked at Chen Yu. He ignored him. He turned around and left.


    Chen immediately ran after him: "have you finished your meal? I invite you. "


    "Are you bored? You can go home now. Franco is still at home. "


    "No, I''m going to stick with it for one night, at least one night."


    "How much do you hate that man?"


    "I don''t hate him too much, but I have made plans for his life." "The first thing is to bankrupt his company, and then put him in prison. I''ll find some big black men and live in the same room with him," Chen said Chen Yu''s mouth foam flying, far is not interested in listening, Chen Yu immediately catch up with the pace of far: "where are you going?"


    "Didn''t you say you wanted to invite me to dinner?"


    "Well, what to eat?"


    Farr takes Chen Yu to the hospital''s restaurant, which is a buffet.


    Farr watched Chen Yu bring the whole bowl of spaghetti to the table, his face speechless, his forehead covered and looked at Chen Yu: "are you sure you can eat it?"


    "Of course, do you want to bet a hundred dollars?"


    At this time, a patient at the table next to him pushed $100 from the table.


    "I bet you, you can''t finish."


    Chen Yu stood up and said, "is there anyone else here to bet? See if I can finish this bowl of spaghetti. "


    More and more people gathered around Chen Yu and Phare.


    There are doctors and patients

 Chapter 883

    "I''ll give you twenty dollars. You can''t finish it."


    "Thirty dollars, same as above."


    "I''ll pay fifty dollars."


    "It''s a ten person portion of spaghetti. It''s impossible for one person to finish."


    Chen Zhu holds a fork in one hand and a basin in the other.


    "No more bets? Then I began to eat. "


    Farr face speechless, she felt that Chen Zhaozhen is idle egg pain.


    However, Chen soon ate half of the spaghetti.


    "Falk, have you really finished?"


    "No, I can''t. I can''t eat so much."


    This amount of spaghetti is completely unchallenged to Chen.


    "Chen, is your stomach bag bigger than others?" Asked a doctor who knew Chen.


    Chen Ran to the food table again. He filled a whole basin of steak with a basin of spaghetti. The dense steaks were stacked in the basin, which had a great visual impact.


    "Come on, let''s move on. Is anyone betting? Continue to bet, everyone just bet $100, if I lose, it''s $1000 per person. "


    "Is there at least fifteen kilograms of steak?"


    "You''ve just had so much spaghetti, you can''t have so many steaks."


    "I don''t believe it either. I''m betting a hundred dollars You won''t be in debt, will you? "


    Farr felt that Chen Yu had come to the hospital to cheat money.


    In such a short time, there were a dozen doctors, nurses and patients who didn''t believe in evil spirits, and they made bets one after another.


    They really don''t believe that someone can finish this big pot of steak.


    Not to mention Chen Zhu ate ten portions of spaghetti, even if it is an empty stomach, it is impossible to finish so many steaks.


    But when Chen began to eat, they began from doubt to hesitation to regret, to despair.


    Chen Yu stuffed the steaks into his mouth, chewed them and swallowed them without stopping.


    People watched the steak in the basin decrease a little bit, less and less


    When the last piece of steak was swallowed by Chen Zhu, a cry of surprise came out.


    "I succeeded! Of course, I also made 1300 dollars. " Chen Chu waved the money: "is there anyone else to bet on? As long as you like, we will continue until I lose. "


    "I don''t believe you can eat all the time. Come on, go on. I''ll win back all the money I lost."


    "Yes, you have to spit out the money, or your stomach acid."


    Chen Chu went to get ten more pizzas, and still used the basin.


    "Come on, start betting. It''s still the old rule. You should pay at least $100. If I lose, I''ll pay everyone $1000."


    Farr looked at Chen Yu, who had eaten more than 20 kilograms of food.


    A 75 kilogram adult male needs to consume between 3000 and 3500 calories a day.


    According to 7000 calories, you can compare one kilogram of beef.


    In other words, a healthy man consumes less than a kilogram of beef a day.


    But for this dinner, Chen at least ate the calories of almost an adult for a month.


    "Chen, are you sure?"


    Chen Chu grinned and showed his white teeth: "of course, it''s OK. Do you think I have something to do?"


    Chen Yu is not strong in other aspects, but his stomach digestion is not comparable to that of ordinary people.


    In addition, the heat of food transformed into Chen Yu is diffused to every corner of Chen Yu''s body.


    "Come on, start your show." There was a heckle.


    Chen Chu grabbed the pizza and began to gobble it up.


    Everyone swallowed a mouthful of saliva, can you really eat it?


    Ten minutes later, Chen Zhu finished all ten pizzas.


    All the people were shocked and couldn''t close their mouths.


    "Chen, I really want to cut your stomach to see if you have a different space."


    "Continue?"


    "Go on!"


    "Go on!"


    "Go on!"


    Everyone called, except the owner of the restaurant.


    Of course, it''s hard to get rid of the crowd.


    Chen took another 15 fried chicken with countless grilled wings. He filled the basin anyway.


    "I''ll give you ten thousand dollars. I don''t believe you can eat all this pot." Cried a rich patient.


    "Cash or check?" Chen asked.


    "Here is a check for ten thousand dollars."


    Bearded patients are also forthright, directly put the check in front of Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu also cheated a lot of money, so he no longer asked people to bet.


    As Chen Yu ate, he looked at the food counter: "the waiter is putting away the food, Falk. This is the cafeteria. They can''t do this!"Farr is speechless. Do you eat well in front of you first, and have time to see other places?


    "Yes, you can''t do that."


    "Chen, I think you will be blacklisted in this buffet restaurant."


    The waiter helplessly looks at a group of people here and can only stop his work.


    Looking at the store manager, he waved.


    Soon, Chen''s face was full of chicken bones.


    Chen Chu picked up the check: "waiter, can you bring me both the roast leg hanging there?"


    Again they exclaimed, each of the two legs weighed at least 15kg.


    "Can you still eat?" The patient with a moustache looked at Chen Zhu, and his face was full of miracles.


    It''s not just him. Everyone on the scene has the same eyes.


    They are looking at a monster.


    A gluttony that will never be full.


    "I''m going to finish all the food in the restaurant."


    Chen Zhu grabs the roasted leg which the waiter helped him to lift up, and directly tears it up.


    While eating, he said: "you''d better go to eat some of the food you haven''t eaten, or I''ll finish it later. Don''t blame me."


    People laughed for a while, but watching Chen Yu devour so much, they all took food.


    While eating, watch Chen Yu''s "performance".


    Chen Yu looks like a grandiose clown, but it doesn''t matter.


    It''s not bad to indulge yourself once in a while.


    Two leg bones were left on the table, but Chen was not satisfied.


    Chen Yu filled another bowl with sushi and seafood.


    Looking at Chen Zhu eating like this, people seem to think that the taste buds have been opened and the appetite has been greatly increased.


    While Chen Zhu ate, he also popularized knowledge.


    "Don''t eat too much. When you feel full, use your index finger under your ribs and gently press on your navel to feel the pain. You must stop, even if you think you can still eat."


    "Do you have any pain?"


    Chen Chu pulled up his clothes and showed a mermaid line: "do you think my stomach looks like a full one?"


    All the people were speechless, and there was not even a bit of inflation.


    Does this guy really eat so much?


    Even Val thought it was incredible.


    How much can this guy eat?


    Where did he go when he ate?

 Chapter 884

    When Chen Yu came out of the restaurant, the waiter stuck his big head on the door.


    In the next line, this person is not welcome.


    A group of people came out to see this line of characters, as well as the head portrait of Chen Yu. They all laughed and couldn''t close their mouths.


    If you change to other places, some people may think that it is some kind of discrimination.


    But this time, they can understand why the restaurant owner did it.


    Because Chen Yu finished all the food in the buffet.


    Chen didn''t move much except in the dessert area.


    Other areas of food, Chen Yu did not pull down.


    Farr looked at Chen Yu: "are you sure?"


    "It''s OK. Just walk around."


    Others may not have calculated it carefully, but Val did.


    Chen Zhu should eat at least 60 kg of food.


    But Chen Yu is like a person who is OK.


    This kind of food is definitely not what normal people should have.


    And the most important thing is that Chen Yu doesn''t look like a person who eats so much.


    "You eat so much at home?" It''s not that Farr didn''t have dinner with Chen Yu. In my impression, Chen Yu also ate a lot of food, but he didn''t open it like this time.


    "Occasionally." Chen replied casually.


    "But when I went to your house several times ago, I didn''t see you eating so well."


    "At that time, I was more restrained, afraid of the hunger of your guests."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Phare was speechless. "Won''t you go back to the ward?"


    "Go to the playground and digest."


    "What you''ve just eaten can''t be digested by walking."


    "At this time, it''s better to have someone call me."


    ¡­¡­


    "That guy''s out of the restaurant, asshole. What''s he doing in there? I spent almost two hours in it Dominic complained.


    Big star, in order to squat in person.


    It''s mainly because his bodyguards are all in the hospital.


    Now there''s a shortage of people around, just Holly Finn.


    And he''s a strong talker.


    To put it bluntly, he is a bully.


    He is always proud of everyone, but once he is stared at, he looks like a turtle or a grandson.


    "Why hasn''t Shannon come?" Huolifen is very discontented to say: "this bastard, received our money, do not want to put our pigeon?"


    Dominic took a look at holliday.


    He would dare to say it now.


    If in front of Shannon, it''s estimated that he is like his grandson, and dare not fart.


    Just then, five people came face to face.


    "What''s wrong with these people? They wear sunglasses in the middle of the night."


    At this time, the four men took off their sunglasses at the same time.


    They have green light in their eyes.


    Dominic and holly Finn almost cried out, and holly Finn sat on the ground.


    The four puppets put on sunglasses again.


    "You You... "


    Shannon looked down at Holliday, with a certain indifference in his eyes.


    "You are Mr. chanon?" Asked Dominic tentatively.


    "Less nonsense, man."


    "That way."


    "Mr. chanon, I''ll show you the way."


    Like a dog''s leg, Holly Finn guides Shannon in front.


    At this time, the three saw two people sitting on the bench in the playground.


    One of them is Chen Yu they are looking for.


    Chen Yu also found the people who came here.


    "Chen, do you know those people coming this way?"


    "Maybe I know I''m full, so send it to my door to help me digest."


    Dominic and Huo Lifen have the support of Shannon at the moment. They are more confident in the face of Chen Yu.


    "What a coincidence, Mr. Chen, we have met again."


    Dominic''s tone was quite provocative, and his eyes kept glancing at Val beside Chen Yu.


    Dominic came up to chanon and whispered, "Mr. chanon, that woman is in control. I want her."


    Chen Yu didn''t notice chanon. He thought he was Dominic''s bodyguard.


    But Dominic''s words were heard by him.


    Shannon, it turns out this guy is Shannon, the puppet master.


    Chen Yu smiled, his face was very bright.


    "Chen, they seem to have bad intentions. Let''s go." Said Farr, worried.


    "Well, you go first. I have some personal matters with them to solve."


    "You''re not leaving? What are you going to do? "


    "Digestion."Just at this time, several people came out of the playground again and again.


    These people did not come directly, but sat in the audience and looked at this side all the time.


    Chen Chu looked at the new comers.


    It''s Gaia they''re here.


    "Gaia, shall we go and help?"


    "No, Chen can solve it."


    "But the president seems to be hurt. Look at his head. There is a big circle of gauze wrapped around his head. There is still blood left."


    "Do you really believe Chen was hurt?"


    "Well Isn''t it? "


    "I see. It must be the president''s plan to lure the puppet master into the hook with the false impression of his injury." Said Giselle, his eyes shining.


    Chen Chu pointed to Gaia and said to Val, "go to those people there and sit for a while."


    "Ah? How many of them are? "


    "My friend." Chen said.


    Farr thought about it. Chen Yu looked like he was going to fight.


    I can''t help you here.


    Instead of staying here to make trouble, it''s better to leave some space for Chen.


    Farr knew Chen Yu was fighting hard.


    More than half a year ago, they went to Sacramento together.


    Farr had seen the terrible side of Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu killed the bandits with one blow.


    Phare came to Gaia and others.


    "Hello, are you Chen''s friends?"


    "Well, that''s right."


    "Miss, can you tell me your name? Can I have your phone number? " Asked jurag.


    Gaia looked at jurag. "She''s Miss Farley''s sister. Are you sure you want her phone number?"


    "Well Just as if you didn''t hear anything. "


    Chanon looked back at Gaia and other people on the audience stage in the distance, and his eyebrows were wrinkled.


    Because he saw Gaia and others through puppets.


    He didn''t expect these people to show up here.


    Is there a place where I exposed my horse''s feet?


    Or is it a trap at all?


    "Mr. chanon, let''s get this bastard under control."


    Shannon points to Chen Yu, and a puppet rushes toward him.


    Dominic and holly are both excited.


    They''ve seen how terrible Shannon''s puppets are.


    They seem to have foreseen the picture of Chen Yu being beaten to the ground and then humiliated by them.


    Chen Yu stretched out and watched the puppet come to him.


    Then he held out a hand and grasped the fist swung by the puppet.

 Chapter 885

    "Eh?" Chanon was surprised.


    Dominic and hollidan were also surprised.


    Chen Yu holds the puppet''s fist.


    The strength is not bad, but it''s several times stronger than the strength of ordinary people.


    Click -


    Chen Yu gently bends the arm of the puppet.


    Chen Yu smiled and ticked his finger: "call up those around you. I have a little bit more to eat tonight. It needs digestion."


    Shannon''s face changed a little, and he let three puppets around him at the same time.


    "One." Chen Yu swung out a fist and a puppet master fell to the ground.


    "Two." Second punch.


    "Three." The third punch.


    Dominic and holly Finn both looked stupid and couldn''t help turning their heads to Shannon.


    Shannon''s face has become dignified. When he looks at Chen Yu, his eyes show some affirmation.


    "You''re very nice. How about we think it hasn''t happened?"


    "Ha ha..." Chen Yu smiled: "do you remember that day in the hotel, you broke the elevator rope?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Shannon''s eyes twinkled at Chen Yu.


    "One of the people who was seriously injured was my men." Chen said.


    "You are not necessarily my opponent." Said Shannon.


    "So, I''ll give you a chance to take your cards out."


    Shannon snorted coldly and took a deep breath. A green spirit came out of the mouths of the four puppets.


    The four puppets immediately fell to the ground, and the green spirit was inhaled by Shannon.


    Chanon''s eyes began to glow red.


    "You don''t know what you''re facing. Your arrogance will bring you bad luck." Shannon growled.


    There was a terrible smell on them, and they were scared to step back.


    Far overheard Gaia and others, but they seemed to be avoiding her, unable to hear what they were saying.


    "This guy uses puppet magic on himself."


    "This guy''s strength has been increased by at least ten times. Can the President be sure?"


    "Ten times." Gaia said quietly, not to mention Chen Yu, she has full assurance.


    Chanon felt that he was on the safe side.


    Even the breath of his own body can make Chen Zhao tremble.


    Shannon goes to Chen Yu, who stands still.


    Shannon was very satisfied with this: "do you have no courage to escape now?"


    "Why should I escape?" Chen''s face was speechless, and he didn''t understand where Shannon''s confidence came from.


    Shannon punched Chen Yu in the stomach, but he didn''t move.


    "How does it taste?"


    "Well It''s good strength. Scratch me again. " Chen Yu ticked his finger.


    Shannon''s face was red, and he hit again in an instant.


    But Chen Yu is still light.


    Shannon didn''t believe in evil. He began to bombard Chen Yu with fist after fist.


    Dominic and huolifen were delighted to see that chanon was attacking constantly.


    He thinks Chen Yu can''t fight back.


    Farr looked at Chen Yu and said, "why didn''t Chen fight back? Are they juggling? "


    "That guy is just showing off his worth of force." Gaia goes straight to the essence.


    The other members of the association were also speechless. They knew Chen Yu too well.


    Shannon''s strength, in their view, is only good.


    They may not win against Shannon alone, but if two or three people work together, they can also easily defeat Shannon.


    What''s more, Chen Yu is not the opponent of the whole Association.


    It''s impossible to beat Chen Yu even if he''s only a Charon.


    Chen Yu also felt a little bored. He had expected that chanon would bring him a little pressure.


    Unfortunately, Shannon''s strength is nothing more than that.


    Chen finally reached out and grabbed chanon''s shoulder.


    Click -


    Shannon''s shoulder was crushed directly by Chen Zhu.


    Shannon covered his shoulders in pain.


    Is this guy a monster?


    He punched him dozens of times, but he didn''t have a thing.


    You should know that your fist has at least two tons of strength.


    Chen Chu reached out to catch chanon''s head and held it in the air.


    Just then, Moore ran down from the stand and ran to Chen Yu.


    "President, wait a minute, wait a minute."


    "What to do?"


    "President, I want to learn puppet magic."


    "You''re learning the magic of separation. What kind of puppet magic are you learning?""President, I''m as weak as my body now. I can only carry out suicide attacks every time. If I can combine my body magic and puppet magic, then my body will be able to gain super combat power."


    Chen Yu thought about it. It seems to make sense.


    But he was not willing to let chanon go.


    , "president, let''s take him back to the association. How we die has the final say."


    "Whatever Erdos''s injury is, it''s copied on him." Said Chen, raising his feet and stepping directly on chanon''s chest.


    Chanon''s screams echoed across the playground.


    "Does it hurt?" Chen asked.


    Unfortunately, Shannon didn''t answer. Chen Yu went up again.


    "Does it hurt?" he asked


    "Since there is no pain, it is no pain."


    Ah --


    "is it still painless? Keep fighting. "


    Dominic and holly are sweating. You don''t give people a chance to talk at all.


    They couldn''t think of it. They brought people to ask Chen for trouble.


    As a result, Chen Yu got Shannon down.


    And this is the rhythm of sending sheep to the tiger.


    Chen Yu fought for a while and sweated.


    Take off the gauze wrapped around your head and wipe your sweat on your face.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Everyone is speechless. Are you hurt?


    "I''m in a better mood. I can take it back and add some fun to our Association on weekdays." Chen said.


    Dominic and hollidan, pale with fear, are here to kill Shannon. They are not going to let him go.


    Is this a plan to drag back and flog the corpse?


    Gaia and others came down.


    After Chen Yu had a few words with the crowd, Gaia reached out and dragged Shannon out.


    That''s when Farr came down from the stands.


    Dominic and huolifen want to escape, but in the face of Chen Yu, they know they can''t escape.


    "Mr. Chen This is a misunderstanding... "


    "Don''t misunderstand me. I won''t accept it." Chen Yu looks at them indifferently.


    "Chen, this man seems to be a famous star in Europe. If you attack him, I''m afraid it won''t affect you very well." Said Farr.


    Chen Yu beat thugs and so on, and Phare didn''t stop him.


    But when attacking celebrities, the impact is very bad.


    "He just said he wanted to be strong." Chen said.


    "I remember. I have patients." Val turned and left.


    Chen looked at Dominic with a faint smile on his face.


    "Are you ready to retire?"

 Chapter 886

    Ah -


    Chen Yu gave Dominic another leg.


    Let him hurt his original thigh, injury plus injury.


    As for Huo Lifen, Chen Yu never let him go down in his life.


    Now that they are looking for Shannon to deal with themselves, they obviously know who Shannon is.


    As for their purpose, it goes without saying.


    Chen is not used to their habits.


    Far is waiting for Chen Zhu to come out at the entrance of the playground.


    Seeing Chen Yu''s face relaxed and happy, Farr was speechless.


    "Are you so happy?"


    "Yes, I have just eaten so much. As for the digestion, let''s go to eat some more."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chen Yu spent a day in the hospital, adding a repeated report of injury to his case report.


    Chen Yu went home early the next morning.


    Although he is a doctor, the hospital is really uncomfortable.


    When she got home, Fanny was holding little Gelin to feed porridge.


    "You hit people in the hospital again last night," said Farr Fari asked casually without lifting her eyelids.


    "Don''t listen to her." "I am the wounded, I am forced to fight back, it is not my initiative to pick things up," Chen said with a face of grievance


    "Where''s the injury?" said farrielle


    "I''ve had a concussion, and I''m still a little dizzy."


    "Tell me what happened."


    "Just yesterday at rasfa''s, I met a hairdresser and said something unclean in his mouth."


    When farry thought about it, she probably knew what the man said.


    Chen Yu often quarrels with others. Even in a small town, he has had several quarrels.


    However, Chen Yuxian seldom attacked people, let alone framed others.


    "Why didn''t you kill such a man?"


    Chen Yu rolled his eyes. "It''s lasphaz''s house, after all. If I had changed places, I would have died directly."


    ¡­¡­


    After catching Shannon, Chen agreed to the petition for the year-end bonus and the year-end vacation.


    The vacation is arranged in December, after all, it''s only November now.


    In addition, Chen Yu plans to go to Canada with fari this month, not with the members of the association.


    These two days, Chen Yu has been at home idle Fu.


    All of a sudden, Chen Yu felt the lucky gold coin burn.


    The lucky gold coin was given to him by the handsome boy.


    Then, Chen was not given any reaction time at all.


    Chen found that the whole world had changed.


    Chen is not the first to experience this sense of dislocation.


    It''s just that this time I didn''t even have a chance to give Fanny one.


    The handsome boy appeared in front of Chen Yu again.


    "Is it too abrupt for me to call you?" The little brother looked at Chen''s wearing only a pair of four jiao trousers, and his face was still holding his mask.


    "Handsome boy, I think we must abide by a rule. Next time you call me, you must give me time to prepare in advance." "If you call me so abruptly again, I will refuse your call," Chen said


    "Well, I was wrong." Said the handsome boy with a sunny smile.


    "You act a little like a devil, don''t promise me so easily, pride, arrogance! Shouldn''t you mean arrogance? "


    "You humans are so complicated. What should I do? Refuse your request? " The handsome boy looked at Chen Yu and said, "well, I refuse. I will call you so abruptly next time."


    "I''m not this one."


    "What do you want me to do?"


    "Come on, let''s get down to business. What are you calling me to do this time?" Chen asked.


    "You look different from when you came last time," the handsome boy looked at Chen Yu


    "Well? What''s different? "


    "Your magic and body are perfectly integrated. It''s very strange. How do you do it?"


    "You are the devil, don''t you know?"


    "I''m a demon, not a God, I''m not omniscient, and I haven''t experienced your stage, so I don''t know how to do it."


    Chen Yu didn''t hide it either. They sat down on the spot. Chen Yu simplified his practice a little.


    "The man who came up with this idea is really very powerful. Is it Samuel''s idea?"


    "No." Chen Yu shook his head. "What are you calling me to do in hell?"


    "Our deal, the trial tower, I''ve made it."


    "Where is it?"


    The little handsome man took out a round tower, like the Leaning Tower of Pisa, but it was only 20 cm high.


    However, Chen believes that since he took it out and made it carefully, it will not be an ordinary model."How is this going to work?"


    "This tower needs magic spells to start."


    The little handsome man put the magic tower on the ground, and then backed 30 meters with Chen Zhu.


    Under the magic spell of the handsome boy, the test tower began to grow, grow, and then grow.


    It has become a hundred meter tower.


    The test tower looks very spectacular, with exquisite relief painted on the outer wall.


    "There are 18 floors in the trial tower, each floor has a huge space, each floor is a completely different environment, of course, the enemy of each floor will gradually improve."


    "Then how to ensure the safety of those who enter the trial?" Chen asked.


    The handsome boy took out a dozen more rings: "as long as you wear this ring, you will directly reject the test tower at the most dangerous time."


    "How far can I go now?" Chen asked.


    "I don''t know. You can try." The handsome boy shook his head: "our deal is done."


    Chen Zhu put away the test tower. The handsome boy was surprised.


    "I thought you''d go in and try."


    "Handsome boy, I''ll ask you a question."


    "What''s the problem?"


    "Does God really exist?"


    "For you humans, the species higher than you humans can be called gods, such as demons." "For other species on earth, humans are their gods," said the handsome boy


    "I''m not talking about this advanced life form, but about the existence of some concept, such as omnipotence."


    "I can''t answer you. I was created."


    "Is it God who created you?"


    "To me, but he''s not a God in your sense." "Maybe there are more advanced species on top of him, and maybe in the eyes of some higher species, I''m just as inferior as you are," said the handsome boy


    "You can see it very well."


    "Don''t you humans have a saying that the more you know, the smaller you will be."


    "Well, let''s talk about what you''re good at without talking about a topic that you can''t even talk about yourself."


    "What do you want to discuss?"


    "Magic." "My way of fighting has always been based on physical attack. Even if it is useful to magic, it is mostly used to strengthen the body and strength, so I want to learn some aggressive magic," Chen said

 Chapter 887

    "Pure physical attack, what''s wrong?" The handsome boy asked.


    "Don''t you find it monotonous?"


    "No way." The handsome boy shook his head.


    "But it''s my magic that ultimately decides the outcome of the enemies of the spirit."


    "But the enemies of spirit are also the most vulnerable. They have no physical body, so most of them are relatively vulnerable." "I don''t think you should give up your advantage and choose magic attack, and you will fight in the most direct way with your character," said the handsome boy


    Chen Yu rubbed his hair: "well, how can you not understand? In fact, I just want to pretend to be forced. I want the super gorgeous one. I don''t need to have much power to look at the dazzling one."


    "Do you want to learn magic?"


    "No, not magic."


    "I still can''t understand what you think, or what you humans think."


    "Tell me if you have such magic."


    "No power required?"


    "Yes, not even a little power."


    "It looks cool?"


    "Yes Do you understand the meaning of "Xuan"


    "I know."


    "That''s what scares people, isn''t it?"


    "That''s right."


    The handsome boy thought for a long time, then stood up.


    I saw the little handsome man close his eyes and frown a little.


    Only a circle of light appeared behind him, just like the sun rising out of chaos.


    Although the brilliance is gorgeous, it is not dazzling and does not hurt people''s eyes.


    "Not enough, more magic circles in the air." Chen said.


    "It doesn''t make sense."


    "Handsome boy, you have to make sure that what I want is not power, it looks very bluff."


    The handsome boy''s arms unfolded, and hundreds of magic circles appeared in the air.


    Within hundreds of meters, they are surrounded by gorgeous magic array, just like fireworks.


    "Is that ok?"


    "Well, this is much better." Chen Chu nodded, "is this magic hard to learn?"


    "Isn''t it difficult, it''s just a little complicated."


    It turns out that handsome boy is a strong man, but not a good teacher.


    Like most people, they may have some skills or knowledge.


    But they don''t necessarily know how to pass this knowledge on to others.


    Chen Yu studied for a long time, but he didn''t know too well.


    "I see now why you are inferior creatures."


    "I should feel honored to be able to make the demon king despise a species. At least for this moment, I represent a species."


    Chen Yu is not ashamed, but proud.


    Chen doesn''t think he should be ashamed either.


    After all, I am facing the devil king.


    He may not be a God, but he is definitely the most advanced of Chen''s known species.


    It''s like a brain development comparison between a cow and a person.


    No cattle can be smarter than humans.


    It took ten hours for Chen to learn.


    But Chen can''t be as spectacular as a handsome boy.


    Chen can only use this magic to cover the area of 10 meters.


    Of course, this is not to say that Chen Yu''s strength is ten times that of a handsome boy.


    It''s because a handsome boy only uses one thousandth, or one thousandth of his strength.


    "Next time, take me to hell." "Of course, it''s the kind of food that has no side effects. I don''t want to eat something, but it suddenly changes," Chen said


    "Hell''s special delicacy? Why do you humans pursue taste? I can''t understand that. "


    "The devil of hell represents seven sins, but now you say you can''t understand the human desire, which is a funny question." Chen Yu rolled his eyes.


    "It''s not the same. We represent our own source of strength, not our desire."


    "So what do you want?" Chen asked.


    "No."


    "So what''s your furnace for? Don''t you build this furnace for some purpose? "


    "I can destroy this furnace at any time."


    "Well Don''t be so serious. " Chen Zhu takes out an angel crystal.


    This is what Chen Yu got when he killed Abaddon last time. The little handsome boy''s eyes were immediately attracted by the angel crystal.


    "Do you want it?"


    The handsome boy nodded, and Chen Yu put it away again: "you see, this is your desire, so desire is different from each other. You don''t have desire, you are different from what I pursue. You have everything, so you look like you don''t have desire, but it doesn''t mean you really don''t have what you want.""Well, I accept your point of view. Besides, I want to trade with you. I want the angel crystal."


    "You can offer." Chen said.


    "So what do you want?" The handsome boy asked.


    "I don''t know what I want. In essence, what I want most is wealth." "Can you give me wealth?" Chen said


    "No." The handsome boy shook his head.


    "Give me some more lucky gold coins, or die for them."


    "Is your request so simple?" The handsome boy looked at Chen Yu doubtfully.


    "What may not be valuable to you may be priceless to me." Chen said.


    "Lucky gold coin has effect on you, but it''s useless for you to die for it."


    "It doesn''t matter. I can''t use it. My family can use it. That''s enough."


    "Then I will give you ten lucky gold coins, ten for death?" The handsome boy asked tentatively.


    "Yes."


    "In fact, you can raise the price a little bit." Said the handsome boy.


    "I don''t have many advantages. I''m easy to be satisfied. It should be one of them." Chen Yu said calmly, "besides, in our last transaction, I traded Angel Crystal for trial tower. I think I made it. Although it was a transaction, I think it should be courteous, not unilateral."


    "Next time I''ll give it to you, I need to collect it." Said the handsome boy.


    Chen Yu hands the angel crystal to the handsome boy.


    The handsome boy took over the Angel Crystal and took out another ring: "put it on, you will be protected by me in hell."


    "Thank you." Chen zhulai refused.


    "Next time you come, I''ll take you to find the taste of hell."


    "It''s almost time. I should go back to earth."


    "You don''t look like a human being," he said


    "You don''t look like a demon, either." Chen Chu waved: "goodbye."


    "Goodbye." This is the first time in his life that a handsome boy has said this word to others. Chen Yu gives him a special feeling.


    There is no fear of him from other demons. The way they get along, like so-called friends, is to make him feel relaxed and comfortable.

 Chapter 888

    No matter what, it''s the sunshine on earth that makes people comfortable.


    Fari had a little mood for Chen Yu when he suddenly disappeared for another day.


    Every time Chen Yu would say something to her, it turned out that this time, like last time, it disappeared for a day without any sign.


    Chen Yu, at last, appeased fari.


    The next day, Chen went to the headquarters of the association.


    "People, call them all together."


    "President, Mr. West went to our superior department." Said jurag, following Chen.


    "Then don''t worry about him. Call all the other members."


    "Do you want to work outside?"


    "I don''t care, but I missed the chance, let alone I didn''t remind."


    "What chance?" People are very curious about whether Chen Yu is going to give any more benefits.


    "Anyway, I''ll wait for two hours. I''ll come back if I can. I''ll forget if I can''t come back." Chen said.


    ¡­¡­


    "Mr. West, what seems to be the president''s plan, and it seems to be welfare. How long will you be back?"


    "Not so fast..." West is a bit depressed. The counter-terrorism department is slow.


    Just sit on the bench for an hour.


    I don''t know what benefits Chen Yu will give, and I don''t know if I can catch up.


    Just then, a female secretary came out.


    "Mr. West, the minister let you in."


    West dressed up and went into the office.


    "Hello, Mr. Minister."


    Leon put down the document: "what are you doing? What happened to your association? "


    "No, Mr. Minister, I''m here to submit our budget report for next year. Our president also said that next year''s funds are expected to arrive at the beginning of the year."


    When Leon heard this, he immediately raised the case: "your supernatural society is just a subordinate department of our counter-terrorism department. Even our regular forces do not have such requirements. Why do you have such requirements for the higher authorities?"


    "Mr. Minister, we have participated in many actions this year, and have achieved remarkable results, so we have..."


    "That''s all you should do!" Leon interrupted West directly.


    "I......"


    "Is there anything else?"


    "It''s ok..." West bowed his head.


    "Besides, your president, who has been in office for more than half a year, has not met me until now. Call him here tomorrow and I will meet him." Said Leon.


    West was bitter in his heart. According to Leon''s aggressive attitude, when they met Chen Yu, who was equally strong, they were afraid that they would not fight.


    "Is there anything else? If you''re OK, take the door with you when you go out. "


    West left the counter control headquarters in a depressed mood.


    On the way back to the association''s headquarters, West''s mood couldn''t be relieved.


    He didn''t know what to say to Chen Yu.


    When West arrived at the headquarters, he found everyone gathered in the open space outside the headquarters.


    "Mr. West is back."


    West came over. "President."


    "Well, you came just in time." Chen Chu nodded, "OK, I want to show you something."


    Chen Chu took out the test tower and put it on the ground: "all of them retreat 30 meters."


    "President, what is this?"


    "It looks like some kind of weapon."


    "Or what kind of bomb?"


    "Bombs? Is the material rock? "


    "It looks more like a handicraft."


    All of them are guessing and looking at Chen Yu curiously.


    Chen Yu began to recite magic spells.


    Then, the test tower began to grow under the eyes of all the people, to grow, and then to grow


    Everyone took a breath of cool air, his face was incredible.


    "What is this?"


    "So big..."


    "My God, this is a tall tower?"


    After the test tower reached a height of 100 meters, it finally stopped.


    Everyone looked up at the test tower.


    Chen Yu is very proud of his show.


    "President, what is this?" West, too, was shocked.


    Everyone looked at the test tower with an incredible color in their eyes.


    "This is..." Chen was about to explain when he was interrupted.


    "Wait Is it my illusion? "


    "This tower seems to be toppling..."


    "It''s not like..."


    "It''s really going down."


    "I grass, run......" Chen Yu cried out. He was really going to fall.All of us ran in terror.


    The fastest is Ingrid.


    The test tower is slowly inclining to the right, more and more inclined.


    Boom -


    the test tower fell directly on the headquarters, and the central part was directly smashed down by more than half.


    All the people who had experienced a moment of horror looked at their headquarters and destroyed it. Their faces were frozen.


    Looking at Chen Yu in amazement, Chen Yu was also embarrassed.


    "That It was an accident... " Chen Xun scratched his cheek.


    It''s a real shame this time.


    He could not have imagined that such an accident would happen.


    At that time, Chen Yu didn''t think much about it.


    As a result, the ground can not bear the weight of the test tower directly, which leads to the collapse of the test tower.


    Everyone''s expression was frozen. They looked at Chen Yu and the huge tower that destroyed their headquarters.


    "Don''t say anything." Chen Yu stopped the people''s words.


    Go up and recite the magic spell. The test tower shrinks again, and Chen Yu puts it away.


    "OK The power of this weapon of the president is amazing. Under this weapon, there will be absolutely no evil or monster. " West took the lead in cheering.


    "Yes, yes. Congratulations to the president for getting this weapon."


    "That''s right, sir. What''s the name of this weapon?"


    West wanted to give Chen a step down, but he explained it.


    Chen Yu feels even more embarrassed. Where is this weapon? This is the test tower!!


    "In fact, I have always felt that the architectural style of our headquarters is too old. I wanted to tear it down and rebuild it for a long time."


    "I think so too. He will be wise."


    "This is the chance to renovate the headquarters."


    Chen Zhuo''s corner of the mouth Drew: "well, I will pay for the reconstruction of the headquarters."


    Chen Yu''s mood was rather depressed.


    What''s the name of this? I''ll tear down the headquarters for no reason.


    Chen takes out the phone and finds the phone of feywood Cisco.


    "Hello, Mr. feywood, I have a project here. I wonder if you are interested? The budget is about two million dollars. "


    "Yes, Mr. Chen. Thank you very much." Feywood Cisco is going to jump.


    A budget of two million dollars is definitely a big project.


    "Then when shall we meet?"


    "I''ll arrange for someone to meet you, and you''ll get in touch with him."


    "OK, thank you again, Mr. Chen."

 Chapter 889

    People began to clean up the headquarters and move out what should be moved out.


    "Ah..." Chen Yu suddenly screamed.


    People turned around and saw Chen Zhu pulling a body out of the ruins.


    Sisco''s body was pulled out.


    No wonder Chen Yu made such a miserable cry.


    Usually, when Chen Yu is depressed, he goes to Sisco to vent.


    Now that the toy is dead, Chen Yu is not sad.


    "President, it''s no big deal to die."


    "Who says it''s no big deal? I''m going to leave him to my daughter to see if she can avenge her mother herself."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Everyone is speechless.


    "Shannon is not dead..." Moore found chanon from the ruins.


    Shannon''s life is hard. It''s not dead.


    At this time, West came to Chen Yu''s side.


    "President, speak here."


    Chen Yu, a little surprised, followed West to the side.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "President, Minister of counter terrorism operations, Mr. Leon would like to meet you."


    "Oh, see you. What''s the matter?"


    "That Minister Leon may have a bad temper


    "Don''t worry, since I am superior, I will pay attention to my temper." Chen said.


    West watched Chen''s pledge, but his mood didn''t improve at all.


    Chen Yu is a very headstrong man.


    He didn''t think that minister Leon''s words were unworthy of him.


    Chen can bear it.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, Chen and West went to the anti terrorist action department.


    It looks like an ordinary office with people coming and going.


    In addition to the door, there is a check of identity, there is not much review of other.


    It''s totally different from Chen Yu''s imagination.


    Chen thinks it will be a variety of high-tech equipment scanning, as well as retina and fingerprint.


    But sitting in the aisle, Chen can''t stand it.


    "What Minister? When can I see us? If you don''t have time, another day. "


    "President, wait a little longer, wait a little longer."


    Chen''s impatience has been written on his face.


    Finally, after waiting for more than two hours, Leon''s secretary finally informed them that they could go in.


    Chen Chu went in and sat directly in front of Lei ang.


    Leon raised his eyelids and looked at Chen Yu. "Did I let you sit? Are you Chinese so rude? "


    West''s forehead is already in a cold sweat, which is not a happy start.


    "If you don''t take the initiative to invite guests to your seats, your American manners are not very good."


    Chen Yu is raising his legs and looks straight at Lei ang.


    "You''re Chinese. Tell me why you joined the supernatural society." Lei Ang''s words directly regard Chen Yu as an outsider.


    "Oh, I can''t rank well in China, so I came to the United States to try my luck. I found that the level of the supernatural is very weak. People like me can be president."


    Lei''ang''s brow is blue and cramped. He looks at Chen Yu with his teeth clenched. He pats the table and shouts, "boy, your mouth is very hard. Can you believe me to let you go to prison?"


    "Old man, you have a hard temper. Believe it or not, I''ll let you go to the hospital directly?"


    "I now doubt your ability to lead the supernatural society."


    "Better than you." Chen Yu said scornfully.


    "You''re challenging my bottom line." Leon grins at Chen Yu.


    "The supernatural society is ostensibly part of your counterterrorism department, but we have our own way of operation, and you can''t help us."


    Anyway, they have already torn their faces. Chen Yu plans to go to the end with Lei Angang.


    "But your funding is provided by our counterterrorism operations department."


    "You don''t have to pay for it. You can deal with supernatural events later."


    "Do you think we can''t deal with these things without your supernatural society?"


    Chen Yu stood up, turned around and left: "West, the supernatural society is on holiday today."


    "Come back for me." Leon felt that he was going to have a heart attack.


    He regretted calling Chen Yu. He didn''t expect that Chen Yu''s temper was worse than his.


    Originally, he wanted to put on airs to let Chen Yu know who was the boss.


    As a result, Chen Yu did not have a good conversation with him from beginning to end.


    Chen Yu turns around and gives a middle finger to Lei ang.


    "Not on my head."


    "Get out of here, get out of here!" "Even if we don''t have your supernatural society, we can solve it. We can form a second supernatural society ourselves," roared LeonChen Yu shrugged: "good luck, goodbye."


    "I don''t believe it. Without you, our department of counter terrorism operations will be finished."


    West followed Chen Yu with a bitter look on his face: "president, why do you do that?"


    "Don''t you see that old man''s face, he''s just coming to humiliate me."


    West''s face is full of frustration. Although the supernatural society has its own system, the funds for its activities are all provided by the anti terrorist action department.


    Now I''ve fallen out with Leon. What do they eat?


    Will Leon really come to them?


    Don''t be kidding. The biggest possibility is that they will set up another supernatural society.


    And it''s under Leon''s direct control, not out of the control of the Department of counter terrorism operations, as the supernatural society is now.


    "President, what if they don''t come and ask us?"


    "Then be self-sufficient." Of course, Chen said, "any action in the future will be charged, no money and no money. It''s so simple, just like the current hospital."


    "Can this work?"


    "What can''t be done? Have faith in yourself."


    "If not?"


    "Then it will be dissolved." Chen Yu said quietly.


    "Alas..."


    I knew that I would not inform Chen Yu. Lei ang would make an excuse to deal with it.


    Chen Yu''s temper is also an eye opener.


    "Is the headquarters still renovated?"


    "Of course." Chen''s answer is yes.


    West is now confused about his future.


    "By the way, I wonder why the supernatural society is not under the control of the government."


    "President, the United States is a member of the supernatural organization, and the supernatural convention must also be observed. The government has to intervene in the operation of its own supernatural Association."


    "Then the old man said that it would be illegal to organize by himself?"


    "So to speak, but they can be set up in private. On the surface, they are private organizations. In fact, they are under the control of the Department of counter terrorism operations. This kind of operation is completely feasible."


    "So, do you think they can build it?"


    "It depends on how much they put in."


    "The Paranormal Society didn''t invest much, did it?"


    "The supernatural society has been around for 30 years, and the Department of counter terrorism operations has invested almost $100 million."


    "Regardless of them, since they think it''s OK to leave us, can''t they live without us?"

 Chapter 890

    "I want the most powerful psychic. I want the most powerful psychic. It doesn''t matter how much it costs." Roared Leon.


    "Minister, are you serious?" The secretary came in and looked at Leon.


    "Do you think I''m joking?"


    Leon pulls out a document from under his desk.


    "Take it, and invite from above."


    As the Department of counter terrorism operations, Leon has many psychics in his hands.


    "Minister, do you really intend to re-establish a supernatural organization because of this anger?"


    "What? Is my words useless? "


    The secretary looked at Leon helplessly. "Now that you have made up your mind, I will do the same."


    ¡­¡­


    "Hello, Mr. Chen." Feywood Cisco arrives at the ruins of the supernatural society''s headquarters.


    When he saw the ruins, he had a general plan in mind.


    "This is west, and he will hand over to you later." Chen pointed to west.


    "Mr. Chen, I don''t know the specific purpose of this project."


    "Office use, but I hope to have a little high-tech design." Chen said.


    "What about the size of the office?"


    "No more than twenty people, but there are warehouses and machinery rooms in this office building." Chen added: "however, in addition to this office building, I also need to lay a foundation nearby that can support a 100 meter tall building."


    "Ah?" Feywood Cisco''s face is full of puzzlement. This place is remote enough. Is Chen Chu going to build a 100 meter tall building here?


    "You don''t need to know the purpose, you just have to do it."


    "OK."


    Anyway, Chen gave money, and fewood Cisco couldn''t think of a reason to refuse.


    Chen Yu has no reason to refuse such a large order.


    "I''ll give the design drawings in a week, and send them to Mr. Chen and this Mr. West."


    Although Chen asked him to hand over to west, Chen''s identity was obviously higher than that of West.


    Therefore, of course, he should consider Chen''s suggestions and requirements. Chen must have an absolute right to speak.


    "West, what do you want, you can consult with Mr. fellwood yourself."


    "OK." West nodded.


    "In addition, the day after tomorrow, I will go to Canada with farry for a holiday. I will not come back until the 25th. Don''t disturb me if you have nothing to do during this period."


    After Chen explained the matter, he left the reconstruction of the association''s headquarters to west.


    Anyway, he''s just a shake hands shopkeeper. After all, he''s already out of money, so he doesn''t have to work harder.


    ¡­¡­


    Mrs. Peter is sitting in the yard, enjoying the afternoon sunshine and looking at the books in her hand.


    Just then the housekeeper came up.


    "There''s a man outside, ma''am, who says he wants to see you."


    "Who?"


    "He didn''t say, but he said, you''ll meet him." Said the housekeeper.


    "What do you mean?" Asked Mrs. Peter, puzzled.


    "He said he had made a deal with you."


    "I didn''t trade with anyone." Said Mrs. Peter with a frown.


    Although she has money, it''s all inherited from her family.


    "What is he like?"


    "I''m wearing a wide felt hat, a windbreaker, and a high collar. I can''t see my face clearly."


    Mrs. Peter thought of a man for a moment.


    It''s the man. The man''s here?


    The messenger of God!


    Why did he come?


    "Let him in." Mrs. Peter suddenly became nervous.


    Soon a man followed the housekeeper in.


    Mrs. Peter has been looking at the man behind the housekeeper. As for the first time, she can''t see his face.


    "What do you call it, sir?"


    This person did not speak, so silently stood there.


    "Anderson, you go down first."


    "Yes, ma''am." After the housekeeper leaves.


    The man said, "you know who I am."


    "I don''t know what to call you." Mrs. Peter tried to keep herself calm.


    "You can call me himI."


    "How do you do, Mr. Simmy? What are you doing here?"


    "I''m here to retrieve what I have stored here."


    Mrs. Peter''s face suddenly turned pale: "you Do you want to take my legs? "


    "No, it''s part of our deal and I won''t take it."


    "Then What do you want to take away? "


    Suddenly, hemi reached out a hand and penetrated Mrs. Peter''s abdomen.Mrs. Peter felt a sharp pain and watched the hand penetrate her abdomen, but she could not cry.


    The voice stuck in the throat and couldn''t be uttered at all.


    This hand is not a human hand.


    It''s not what I think, God''s hand.


    This palm is hairy, like a beast.


    This time, Mrs. Peter saw the man clearly.


    This is not a human face at all.


    At this time, shimmy took back his hand and took a red ball out of Mrs. Peter''s abdomen.


    And this ball seems to have life, constantly pulsating.


    "Goodbye." Shimi waved.


    Mrs. Peter fell to the ground, ate and said, "why?"


    ¡­¡­


    Chen saw a car parked at the door, and two people in uniform came down from the car.


    Chen Chu went to the door and said, "Hello, what can I do for you?"


    "Hello, sir. Is Miss Farley in?"


    "Fari, someone''s looking for you here."


    Fari ran out at once: "Hello, are you?"


    "We are the delivery man of Tami sporting goods company. Your skis are here."


    "Thank you."


    When the delivery man left, Chen Yu looked at farry and said, "farry, do you want to ski?"


    "How can I go to Canada without skiing?"


    Chen Yu is crazy. He is nearly three months pregnant.


    Even with handcuffs, Chen would not let farry ski.


    Of course, before things go in the worst direction, Chen Yu will use reason to persuade farry first.


    "Fari, you know Montreal in November has a minimum temperature of minus four degrees. If you want to ski, you need to go to Ebola. The temperature there is already minus ten degrees. But little Gelin has been living in California. It''s hard for her to adapt to the temperature in Ebola."


    "Don''t you want me to go skiing?"


    "When you give birth to the child, I will make a snow field for you at the door of my house." Chen said.


    Anyway, the bull is blowing out. Chen Yu doesn''t care about anything else.


    Now let''s stop Fanny''s madness.


    "How do you make it?"


    "By magic." Chen said.


    "Well, you said, no regrets."


    "I promise." Chen Yu pinched his sweat and turned to ask Carrie if she could do it. If she couldn''t, she would go to consult the experts in hell.


    Just then, Chen''s phone rang.


    Hello


    "Are you Mr. Chen, please? I''m Mrs. Peter''s housekeeper. Please hurry up. Mrs. Peter is very hurt... "


    "Is Mrs. Peter hurt? I''ll be right there. "

 Chapter 891

    Chen Yu rushed to Mrs. Peter''s estate.


    The housekeeper immediately put Chen Yu in Mrs. Peter''s bedroom.


    When Chen entered the room, a stench came on his face.


    The housekeeper was ready, but could not help but stop at the door.


    Chen looked back at the housekeeper, who pointed to Mrs. Peter on the bed.


    "Mr. Chen, my wife is on the bed. I hope you can help my wife."


    Chen Yu endured the stench, went to the bed, opened the quilt and looked at it. His face changed slightly.


    Mrs. Peter has an obvious wound in her abdomen, from which the stench emanates.


    Chuang Kou is totally corrupt. Chen Yu asked, "what''s the cause of this?"


    "The housekeeper said," a man came to visit my wife. She asked me to leave, but when I found her again, she was lying on the ground, and the man was gone. "


    "Why don''t you call an ambulance?"


    "My wife won''t let me."


    Chen Yu felt the wound in Mrs. Peter''s abdomen, which was permeated with a little magic.


    This wound is not caused by ordinary sharp tools.


    First of all, stop rotting. If it goes on, Mrs. Peter will die directly from the symptoms of septicemia.


    Chen first gave Mrs. Peter an injection of anti-inflammatory drugs and an injection of antibiotics.


    Mrs. Peter should have been hurt, but at the same time she was infected with magic and voodoo.


    However, Voodoo belongs to the category of virus, so antibiotics are still very effective.


    Of course, in addition to this, Chen also cleaned the wound to prevent the virus from worsening the wound.


    Then Chen took out utensils and scalpels and scraped carrion for Mrs. Peter.


    Chen Yu used a magic for Mrs. Peter to let her sleep for a short time.


    For this reason, Chen Yu used a little more crystallization agent.


    "Take the carrion and burn it." Chen said to the housekeeper.


    The housekeeper covered his nose and took out the utensils.


    After half pay, Mrs. Peter opened her eyes slightly.


    She is still very weak at the moment.


    But there was something kind in her face.


    "Mr. Chen I thought When I see you again, it will be on a sunny afternoon. "


    "It''s not bad." Chen Yu said with a smile.


    Although Mrs. Peter''s wound had been cleaned of carrion, a large part of her abdominal skin was almost gone.


    Chen is still working on the wound and pulling the skin around to sew it up.


    "How are you feeling now?"


    "Very bad."


    "Very bad, that''s a good thing." Chen Yu''s tone was gentle: "if you don''t feel it, it''s really a bad thing."


    Chen Yu talked with Mrs. Peter and treated her at the same time.


    Then he took out the alcohol and cleaned the wound.


    A conscious patient is actually safer than a comatose one.


    "Tell me who dares to hurt such a charming lady."


    Mrs. Peter suddenly became frightened: "that''s not God''s messenger That''s the devil''s Apostle... "


    Chen Yu didn''t expect that Mrs. Peter would become so excited, so he quickly appeased her.


    But Mrs. Peter''s words remind Chen Yu of what Mrs. Peter said.


    She once called the man who cured her legs the messenger of God.


    "That hairy hand, that''s not a human hand..."


    "The one who hurt you?"


    "He is not a man It''s not human. He took a bead out of my stomach. It''s bloody. It''s alive. "


    Beads? Chen Yu frowned.


    Is it Mrs. Peter''s illusion?


    Or is it true?


    Chen can''t be sure, but if Mrs. Peter isn''t wrong.


    So maybe the person put the beads in her body during the treatment.


    Soon the housekeeper returned to the house.


    "You need to take Mrs. Peter to the hospital and have a careful examination," Chen said in a low voice


    "Yes, Mr. Chen." The housekeeper put a stack of cash in Chen''s hand.


    Chen Chu nodded and looked back at Mrs. Peter. "Madam, what else can I do for you?"


    "Young man, thank you."


    Chen Yu looked at the money in his hand and shook his head with a wry smile.


    God will not bless me.


    Compared with God, I should be closer to the devil she fears.


    "You are the one God should protect, lady. Goodbye."


    "Goodbye."


    Chen Yu received a call before he went out.


    David called.


    "Hello, David.""Chen, are you free? Do me a favor. "


    "Yes." David wants to help, Chen Yu will not have any hesitation.


    The women in his family have helped themselves a lot.


    "I''ll give you an address. Would you hurry up now?"


    "Good."


    Chen Yu hurried to the address given by David.


    This is an old community. The residential buildings along the street are old-fashioned five or six story buildings, and there is no elevator.


    Because of the design defect, the lighting is very poor.


    The corridor is dark, and the light is very dim.


    Those who live here are poor.


    Chen Yu has not reached the floor where he is going. He has heard a howl.


    Chen Yu quickened his pace. When he reached the sixth floor, he saw a door crowded with several onlookers.


    "Please give way." Chen Yu gave a cry.


    David heard Chen''s voice and pushed the crowd away.


    "Chen, you are here at last."


    Chen Yu didn''t catch up with David. He had heard the call from the room.


    As soon as Chen entered the room, he saw an acquaintance.


    "Why are you here?" Chen Yu frowned at the priest in front of him.


    "Chen, do you know him? He''s here to exorcise the child. " David said.


    This priest is no other than Bruce, the old priest Chen Yu knew when he eradicated Satanism in San Francisco.


    Bruce was also shocked when he saw Chen Yu: "Mr. Chen."


    Chen looked at the girl with four limbs tied to her eye bed. This family should be a Latino family.


    "Are you here to exorcise the child?"


    "Well Yes. "


    "David, please get the parents out and close the door."


    Chen Yu sat down beside the bed and pushed the manic child back to the bed.


    As soon as Chen Chu opened the sheet, there was a stench on his face.


    In an instant, Chen''s face sank slightly.


    "Who did it?"


    "I heard from the parents that the child once suffered from severe epilepsy, but later someone said that he could cure the child''s disease, provided that the child could not contact any sports related activities, and then for more than two years, the child had not been sick, but today the man came again, saying that he would get along with the child alone for a while, and wait for the parents of the child again The next time I got into the room, I found something wrong with the child. "


    This situation is almost the same as that of Mrs. Peter.


    "Mr. Chen, is he evil?" Bruce asked carefully.


    Chen began to treat the child, looking up at Bruce, "Why are you here?"


    "I came to see Mr. Chen, but when I arrived in Los Angeles, I found that I didn''t know where to find you at all, so I worked part-time to exorcise."

 Chapter 892

    Chen Yu looks at David while treating him. Today, he is wearing casual clothes: "why don''t parents call an ambulance?"


    "The man is my informant." Then David looked at Bruce warily.


    "Don''t worry. If he dares to say anything, I will feed him to Amun."


    Bruce doesn''t know what Amun is, but what can be said from Chen Zhu''s mouth is mostly a fierce beast.


    "He''s wanted, too, so it''s not convenient to take his children to the hospital."


    Chen took out an angel crystal and kneaded it directly into powder.


    Angel crystal powder is especially effective in dispelling voodoo.


    "I met the same patient before I came." "This is not a single case," Chen said. "After I finish my treatment, you will take the child to the hospital for examination."


    "Good."


    "Call in the parents. I have some questions for them." Chen said.


    David opened the door and called in the children''s parents.


    David communicates with his parents in Spanish.


    The official language of Mexico is Spanish. The parents should be from Mexico.


    "Chen, what do you want to ask them?"


    "What are the physical features of the man who cured the child of epilepsy?"


    As a translator, David helps Chen Yu communicate with his children''s parents.


    "They said that they didn''t see the man''s face. He was wearing a wide felt hat, a windbreaker, and a very high collar. They didn''t see him very clearly."


    , as like as two peas of Mrs. Peter.


    "Chen, do you have any clue?"


    "Not for now."


    "Who is the injured person in front of you?"


    "Sorry, I can''t divulge my customer information."


    "Neither can I?"


    "Can you help me to get some bags of seized poison in the police station?"


    "How can it be."


    "So, I don''t ask you to go against your professional ethics, and you don''t want me to go against my professional ethics, OK?"


    "OK, but if you have any clues, share them with me."


    "I don''t think I''ll have any more clues, because Fanny and I are going to Canada for a holiday tomorrow."


    "I began to envy your life." David hugged Chen, "have a good time."


    "Yes."


    "Take me and the child to the hospital."


    "Good."


    "Mr. Chen, wait for me." Bruce hurried to catch up with Chen Yu.


    After leaving the residential building, Chen Yu looked at Bruce: "what are you doing with me?"


    "That Mr. Chen I want to learn some exorcism. "


    "I use the ability that your church judges as black magic. Do you want to learn black magic with me?"


    "As long as I can dispel the darkness, I will devote myself to it."


    David rolled his eyes. If everyone could learn, he would have asked Chen for advice.


    "David, tell this priest, if you want to learn magic, what do you need first?"


    "One death first." David said.


    "Ah? Really dead? "


    David popularized Bruce''s path to magic.


    After listening to David, Bruce was in despair.


    He came to Los Angeles from San Francisco to learn magic from Chen.


    Now, it turns out, it''s the news that makes him despair.


    "Continue to be your priest. It''s a very noble job to guide the lost lamb with God''s will."


    Chen Yu and David, who were holding the baby, got on the bus, and then left.


    In fact, Chen Yu did not exclude JD religion, at least after several doctrinal modifications.


    In fact, JD religion is also advancing with the times, and its doctrines are also very bright, leading people to be good.


    When he arrived at the hospital, Chen found that today''s hospital is busier than usual.


    Chen Yu accompanied David and sent the child to the examination department.


    Just then, Val came running.


    "Chen, you''re here just in time. Today, we have some very difficult patients in our hospital. Come and help them."


    "I''m a fake doctor. I don''t even have a medical license. There is a police officer standing beside me. You''re testing the bottom line of the law."


    David rolled his eyes. Phare and David met once.


    It was at Chen''s relocation party last time, which could only be regarded as nodding.


    "You''re going on a vacation with Fanny tomorrow, aren''t you?"


    "I have a way of persuading fari to cancel her vacation, do you believe it?"


    Chen Chu looked at David helplessly. "Mr. police, can I help someone?"


    "Go on, you are a bright move, and God will bless you."Chen gave David a middle finger.


    Following Farr to the emergency room, Chen saw several patients.


    At the same time, I can smell the familiar rotten smell.


    Several doctors and nurses in the emergency room are busy.


    "The abdomen of these wounded people is traumatized, as if they were scratched by wild animals, and then the wounds were inflamed and rotted for several days. But in fact, they were injured today. One of them has died. Now the condition of these wounded people is very dangerous. The anti-inflammatory drugs and antibiotics have little effect on them. Two of them are manic, like feeling It''s the same with rabies. "


    "You and all the other doctors and nurses are out." Chen said.


    "Ah?"


    "Now, now."


    "Are you sure?"


    "I''ve met two people of the same kind today."


    Val was a little surprised, but nodded.


    "Gentlemen, ladies, please get out of here."


    "Val, what do you mean?"


    "He''s contracted here." Far pointed to Chen Yu.


    "He? Who is he? "


    There was a doctor who didn''t know Chen Yu, but he was soon pulled by his colleagues.


    "Let''s go out."


    "Why? There are also injured people who need our treatment, and their situation is very dangerous. "


    "Just give it to Mr. Chen here."


    "But..."


    "No, but Mr. Chen has the privilege in the hospital. As long as he requests to treat a patient, he has the right to take over the patient. If you have any objection, you can go to the president or the major shareholder of the hospital."


    After all the doctors and nurses were driven out, Chen Yu closed the door, took out the angel crystal, and quickly sprinkled powder on each patient''s wound.


    In the past, Chen needed to pound the Angel Crystal with a hammer. Now, Chen can crush the Angel Crystal directly by hand.


    Chen quickly disinfected the wounds, removed carrion and sutured the wounds.


    But in 20 minutes, Chen has dealt with every injured person.


    Outside, a group of doctors stood outside and looked at Chen.


    "It''s ready. Now I''ll take them to check. In addition, I''ll have a copy of the inspection report."


    Farr looked at Chen Yu with some shock. "So soon?"


    "It''s not a big problem for me."


    Before treating Mrs. Peter, Chen Yu didn''t think of using Angel Crystal, so it''s more troublesome to deal with it.


    But when he treated the child before, Chen recalled.

 Chapter 893

    Chen quickly got the first examination report of the injured.


    Most of the data in the inspection report are normal.


    Just the data of body function, obviously lower than that of normal people.


    If it''s a normal injury situation, it''s possible that the body is weak, leading to a temporary decline in function.


    But the data has dropped too much. It looks more like an old man in his 70s and 80s, who is terminally ill.


    But most of them are in their thirties and forties.


    For this result, Chen can only be attributed to voodoo magic.


    Chen Yu was a little late in the hospital and didn''t come home until after 8 p.m.


    Farry helps Chen Yu bring out the dinner. She has learned from Farr that Chen Yu is coming back so late to save talents.


    Chen Yu is swallowing and the phone rings.


    Chen Yu directly points to hands-free: "Hello, Louis, how can I get a call when I''m free?"


    "Chen, I''d like to ask you a favor."


    "I''m busy." Chen Yu didn''t want to, but he decided to refuse.


    "Hold on, hold on." "It''s Norma''s business," cried Luis kreilem


    "What happened to her?"


    "She''s been in a bit of a strange state lately."


    "Evil again?"


    "No, I mean her mental state. She seems to be interested in magic. She has been looking for such books, but where do I find them?"


    "I can''t help it. The magic book is the heritage of every witch."


    "No, I was wondering if I could get her to join the supernatural society and use it to expose her to some magic." Said Luis kreilem.


    "If you lend me your private plane, I''ll let her join the supernatural society."


    "No problem, no problem seeing you off."


    Fari looks at Chen Yu and smiles.


    "By the way, and your captain will lend me."


    "All right, all right. When can I let Norma go?"


    "When I get back from my vacation."


    "Where are you going on your vacation?"


    "Montreal, Canada."


    "I''ll go, too."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chen Yu is speechless: "you are a billionaire, and you are on the Forbes list. Shouldn''t you be busy from beginning to end every day?"


    "You are talking about ordinary rich people. At my level, they basically give everything to their subordinates. Do you really think there are countless decisions waiting for me every day?" "And most of the decisions I make can be made remotely, signed, sent directly to me, signed, and then returned," said Louis crailham


    "It''s my vacation with Farley. What are you doing here?"


    "I can arrange the best local hotel for you."


    "Close."


    ¡­¡­


    Anyway, Chen Yu made up his mind that as long as he was playing with fari, he would not run to join the fun without knowing his face.


    Fari went back to the house to clean up tomorrow''s salute. Chen Yu was holding Samuel.


    "Samal, I have a question for you."


    "What is it?"


    "It''s like this..."


    Chen Yu told the story of the boy and Mrs. Peter.


    "Hildas." Said Samuel directly.


    "What?"


    "Hildas, also known as the hundred nest devil, belongs to the man-made devil." "In ancient times, it used to be the God of childbearing and offspring that a certain civilization believed in. In fact, it was a monstrous monster cast out of human flesh and blood. It needed 100 people to nurture it," said Samar


    "The man you say who propagates the seeds of hildas is actually the heirs of hildas, shameless."


    "People who are parasitized by Hilda''s seeds will bear a taboo. This taboo is called talent taboo. Hilda''s heirs will choose one hundred people who have amazing talent in all aspects, then bury the seeds in the human body, absorb the talent of this person, and finally take the seeds out after the seed cultivation is completed "


    "In fact, this kind of artificial devil is very similar to the hellhound, which is made in a similar way, but the way hildas is made is more complicated."


    "Why would anyone want to make this kind of distortion?" Chen Yu only feels nauseous.


    "Because ancient humans wanted to make perfect people, or gods." "Aren''t there a lot of crazy scientists in the movie? Ancient human thought should be the same, but they didn''t create a trance, resulting in the creation of such monsters," said Samuel


    "So this time, is it some neuropathy behind the scenes, or the heirs of hildas, as you say?"


    "It should be Hilda''s independent behavior. Hilda''s children also need to reproduce, but without Hilda''s mother, they can''t reproduce, so they can only create a mother on their own.""That is to say, there will be at least a hundred victims, won''t there?"


    "Well."


    Chen Yu thought about it and did what he had to do.


    The rest has nothing to do with themselves.


    Anyway, I have to go on holiday tomorrow.


    Besides, Leon of the Department of counter terrorism operations said that even if there is no supernatural society, they can solve it.


    I want to see how he can solve it.


    "By the way, have you seen the biochemical crisis?"


    "Yes, what''s the matter?" Chen Yu suddenly had an unknown premonition.


    "Hildas infected ordinary people through voodoo, and then was born from the faceless monster, similar to the virus infection in the biochemical crisis."


    Chen Yu frowned: "you mean that a hundred people will become shameless?"


    "What you''re treating should be safe. After all, the voodoo has been dispelled."


    Chen Yu was still worried and called West.


    "West, come here."


    "President, what time is it?"


    "Something may be happening in Los Angeles recently."


    West immediately arrived at Chen''s house and Chen took out a hundred bottles of medicine made of angel crystal powder.


    "These potions are taken back and distributed to our people. If they are poisoned by voodoo, they will be taken immediately. It has a good therapeutic effect."


    "President, what''s the matter?"


    "I don''t know the details, but don''t worry about it. It has nothing to do with us anyway."


    "President, if something really goes wrong, are you really going to give up?"


    "Don''t forget, we are abandoned." "This time, I want that old bastard of lei''ang to come to me personally," Chen said


    "Is it serious this time?"


    "I don''t know, because the information I have is limited."


    "People, or something?"


    "You can go to investigate whether there are many people who have their abdomens scratched and taken to the hospital today. If you find out, you can take this medicine to those injured. Remember to leave some bottles of medicine for our own people to defend ourselves."

 Chapter 894

    The next day, Chen took his family to the airport.


    Louis kreilem''s plane has stopped at the airport, and he is on the plane himself.


    When we arrived at the airport, there were more people, and the population flow in Los Angeles City was always very large.


    Every day, countless dreamers come and countless losers leave.


    It''s not easy to stay here.


    Chen Yu went through a special channel, holding little Gelin in his arms.


    Behind him is a group of wild animals, all exuding the breath of not entering the living.


    Just then, an acquaintance came in front of him, Captain Louis crailham.


    He has flown Chen Yu two or three times, so he is no longer unfamiliar with his pet.


    "Hello, Mr. Chen, Miss Farley. Mr. Louis is waiting for you on the plane. I''m here to pick you up."


    "Thank you."


    People were going through a special passage when Chen''s shoulder was suddenly hit.


    Chen Yu holds little Gelin in his arms, so he doesn''t want to let her.


    The man who collided with him fell directly to the ground.


    This is a young man with a headscarf on his head and a sportswear on his body.


    Chen Yu looked down at the headscarf man.


    "I''m sorry."


    "Nothing." The headscarf man smiled.


    When Chen Yu and others left, the headscarf man touched his lips: "what a shame."


    After leaving the airport, the headscarf man came to a business car.


    A woman got off the bus. This woman is Leon''s secretary.


    "Hello, Mr. Eric. I''m osolisa. I''m the aggregator of the super anti terrorism team. I''ll also be the deputy leader of the super anti terrorism team to help manage the team."


    "That is to say, you are my superior, aren''t you?" Asked Eric.


    "I''m not a psychic, but I don''t mind if you think I''m qualified for the job in terms of management," she said


    "Stop kidding. I''m only good at killing." Eric shook his head.


    In addition to acting as the deputy leader, osolisa is actually helping the anti terrorist action team to monitor the super energy team.


    After all, the runaway Paranormal Society has infuriated Leon.


    Leon can''t let a team of his own get out of control again.


    "Can you take me to meet my companion? There is also the team leader. I need to confirm whether he is qualified to be the team leader. "


    "I''m here to meet you and other members." "Get in the car," said osolisa


    As the business car drove to the outskirts, Eric couldn''t help asking, "where are we going?"


    "The headquarters of the super anti terrorist unit."


    "It''s out of the way."


    "It''s also for the stealth of the super anti terrorist team." "This headquarters used to be an abandoned military base, but it''s been renovated. I''m sure I''ll like it that much," she said


    An hour''s drive, the car arrived at a wilderness, in front of the earth slope.


    The earth rock slope suddenly opens a crack, and the automatic door rises slowly.


    "This base used to be a three thousand strong army garrisoned weapons warehouse." Osolisa and Eric get out of the car.


    It has a history of 50 or 60 years, but after the renovation, it is full of a sense of technology.


    It''s like the high-tech labs in the movies.


    "How many people are there in the super anti terrorist group? Need such a large base? "


    "At present, we have assembled six regular members, including you, but your superior department has equipped you with a logistics team of more than 100 people."


    Osolisa takes Eric to a conference hall where five people have been seated.


    Four men and one woman, their clothes are quite personalized.


    Eric took a seat at will and immediately approached the brunette next door: "Hello, this is Eric. Can I have your phone number?"


    This black long straight legs, a listless face, eyes gloomy terrible.


    Hei Chang turned to Eric in silence and said, "Hei Liz."


    Eric lost interest in the black and straight woman, who was wearing a very uncomfortable smell.


    Her name made Eric feel worse.


    "It''s the first time for all six of you to meet. You can get to know each other." "I''d like to ask your team leader to speak," she said, standing at the front of the table


    The big man at the front stood up: "I''m your leader, you can call me pan, just like my name, I symbolize the God of animal husbandry in ancient Greek mythology, and I''m the Druid of beast, I''m good at transformation magic, if any of you have any objection to me, or think I''m not qualified to be your leader..."Paine''s body began to grow larger and longer Then it turns into a python, a 10 meter long python.


    Pan''s Avatar looked at the crowd: "you think I''m not qualified to challenge me."


    The faces of all the people couldn''t help but coagulate. Osolisa looked at pan and said, "chief, can we restore human form?"


    Paine regains his human form and sits back in position.


    "Now introduce yourself one by one."


    "I''m del Toray. I''m good at petrifaction." Another man stood up and said.


    "Is it petrified like Medusa?" Someone asked.


    "That''s the ultimate form of petrochemical magic. I can''t directly petrify the enemy with my eyes, and the more powerful the enemy''s magic is, the more difficult it is to petrify." Said del Toray.


    At this time, Hei Chang, who was called Hei Liz, stood up and said, "I''m Hei Liz, the grave keeper."


    The eyes of all the people couldn''t help but focus on her.


    They are all spiritual people. Of course, they know what a tomb keeper is.


    Tomb keeper was also called necromancer in the past, the most unknown magic.


    Eric finally understood why it was so uncomfortable to sit next to her.


    Because of the breath of death in her.


    Eric felt that he had to wash his body to get rid of his bad luck.


    "Do any of you want to see my magic?"


    All shook their heads. No one wanted to watch the magic of death at close range.


    The magic of death is not released to them, but it will still carry the breath of death, which will inevitably be infected by them.


    If you are infected with the breath of death, you may have a serious illness if you are less, and if you are more, your life will probably be affected.


    "Well, helris, sit down. I don''t think anyone will question your strength." "Who''s next to introduce himself?" said othelia


    Eric stood up. "Hello, everyone. I''m Eric. I''m the all powerful wizard."


    All eyes again on Eric, the all powerful wizard?

 Chapter 895

    "What is the Almighty wizard?" The crowd looked at Eric in bewilderment.


    "Any magic, as long as I touch the user''s body, I can copy it." Eric said.


    "Any magic?" Everyone exclaimed and looked at Eric in disbelief.


    "Not all, for example, the magic of blood inheritance, I can''t copy it." Eric said: "according to the difference between the strength and weakness of magic, if the magic is stronger than me, then I cannot compare with the original. If the magic is weaker than me, then I can release more powerful magic with the same magic."


    Eric looked at Paine. "Chief, can I get in touch with you?"


    Pen reaches out and Eric takes pen''s hand.


    Then Eric''s body began to change into a brown bear.


    "No wonder it''s called the Almighty wizard." Paine nodded, "but your magic looks ordinary."


    "I''m a wizard. I''m not good at magic." Eric doesn''t deny it.


    When Eric sat down, the fifth member stood up.


    "I''m Woodley. I''m an auxiliary wizard. I have an absolute vision. As long as someone is locked by my magic, no matter where he is, I can see the picture of his action."


    "What do you need to do with the magic lock?"


    "First of all, I need to get close to the target, then leave a mark on the other side, and then I can let it go."


    The sixth man stood up and said, "I''m Hans atel. My magic is metal magic. I can control metal."


    "Like the magneto king?" Everyone looked at Hans Artel.


    "Human beings can''t really be as powerful as those in the movie, but I can still do some of the abilities of magneto king." Hans Artel said, spreading out his hands at the same time, there were many iron beads in his palm: "I can kill more than a dozen people in an instant. For me, as long as these beads are there, they are equivalent to my endless bullets."


    "Unless you run out of magic." "Releasing and controlling a dozen iron beads at the same time should be a big test of your magic," Pan said


    Hans Artel nodded and sat down again.


    "Very well, you are now a member of the super counter terrorism team." Said osolisa.


    "Miss osolisa, I''d like to know why the Department of counter terrorism operations suddenly formed us." Pan asked.


    "Are we part of the government''s Department of counter terrorism operations? Or a member of the international supernatural Union? "


    "You are nominally a private organization, but you are actually affiliated with the Department of counter terrorism operations." Said osolisa.


    "And the supernatural society?"


    "They? They have completely severed their relationship with the Department of counter terrorism operations for violating its arrangements. "


    People, look at me, I look at you.


    There is a certain complexity in the eyes.


    After all, organizations controlled by the government are not so pleasant.


    "And their capabilities are very weak. The Department of counter terrorism operations doesn''t think they have the value of existence. You are their replacement. Your combat power and strength are much higher than them."


    To this, people are quite comfortable to accept.


    They are all very proud people. They all have the idea of "day boss, I am old... Two".


    Just then, osolisa''s phone rang.


    "Hello, minister, what can I do for you?"


    "Osolisa, how''s the formation of the super anti terrorist unit?"


    "They''ve all met. They''re very capable people. It''s OK to replace the supernatural."


    "Very good. Now there is a mission. There are a group of mysterious people in downtown Los Angeles. They attack people everywhere. At present, dozens of people have been attacked. These mysterious people will pierce people''s abdomen with their hands, and then take out strange red beads to catch these people. It''s also the first operation of the super anti terrorism group. Don''t let me down."


    "Yes, minister." Othelia looked at the crowd. "There''s action."


    ¡­¡­


    On the plane, the captain broadcast.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, the plane has entered Canadian airspace and will arrive in Montreal in three hours. I hope it''s a pleasant journey."


    Two stewardesses pushed out the dining car, and HEMA and Baima rushed to it.


    At first, the two stewardesses were frightened by the wild animals.


    But later, they found that these beasts were not interested in them, but more interested in the meals they provided.


    Chen Chu stretched out his feet and tripped HEMA and Baima directly.


    "On the plane, don''t run at will, and then run around and break your legs."


    HEMA and Baima get up and run to the stewardess''s dining car carefully.


    Sitting next to her, Farrie gave Chen Yu a bad Pat: "do you have to embarrass them?""That''s what makes my master feel like."


    "Your sense of being is in your pet?"


    Louis looked at the King Kong, who was lying next to him. The King Kong was surrounded by fruit.


    King Kong has been eating all the way.


    "Chen, is it your new pet?"


    "Well." Chen Zhu nodded.


    "It looks very powerful. I feel that Xiaohei is a little afraid of it." Louis touched his right arm and said.


    "In the normal state, it should be the second best." Chen said.


    King Kong is called to the world by the body. If it is in a normal state, it must be stronger than the projection of other demons.


    However, it is still weaker than Amun.


    Although amon is a projection, it is still the strongest.


    After they got off the plane, a cold current came.


    Although all the people have been prepared, they are still caught off guard by this chill.


    Chen may be the only one who is unaffected, but Carrie''s influence is that she is stronger.


    She likes the climate here more than anyone else.


    Obitos is the last devil to like it.


    It''s a fire dragon. It doesn''t like any cold.


    If it''s in hell, the climate of a place affects the fire dragon.


    Then the fire dragon will directly ignite the whole area and directly change the climate and environment of this area.


    The princess''s family is more acceptable. The original living environment of brown bear is similar to this kind of place.


    There are fewer brown bears in California, because the temperature here is warmer.


    Brown bears prefer colder areas.


    Out of the airport, waiting for their car is ready.


    "Let''s go, get in the car. I''ve arranged a hotel for you."


    "Don''t tell me, you live next door to us."


    "No." Louis shook his head.


    "That''s about it." Chen doesn''t like a light bulb to glow all the time.


    Louis said, "I live downstairs."

 Chapter 896

    Of course, Chen''s worries are superfluous.


    When Louis got to Montreal, he went to work on his own business.


    After a night''s rest in the hotel, little Gelin had basically adapted to the temperature of Montreal the next day.


    It''s sunny today, and the temperature has risen a little. It should be above zero.


    "Chen, I heard that there is Chinatown here. Do you want to go to Chinatown today?" Asked fari.


    Because of her love for the house and the Ukraine, farry is very interested in studying Chinese culture.


    Although her Chinese is very poor, she still wants to go to Chinatown.


    "Good." Chen Yu has never been to Chinatown abroad.


    When I first went to San Francisco, I always focused on little Gelin and her mother.


    So I haven''t been to Chinatown for a long time. Since I came out to play this time, Chen Yu is not going to miss this opportunity.


    But before you leave, you need someone to take care of your pet.


    Finally, it cost 2000 dollars to find a trainer who was originally a zoo.


    At the beginning, the trainer made a vow, but when he saw Chen''s pet, he was shocked.


    Fortunately, the trainer''s psychological quality is very good.


    At least, he knew how to observe wild animals and accepted the temporary employment after confirming that there was no danger.


    The Chinese city of Montreal is very big. Fari bought many handicrafts with Chinese characteristics in Chinatown.


    However, Chen can see that most of these handicrafts are produced by assembly line.


    Of course, fari is happy in it, and Chen Yu is too lazy to correct it. She is happy.


    Fari stops in front of an instrument store and points to a zither inside. "Chen, is that an instrument?"


    "Yes."


    "It looks beautiful. Shall we buy it and put it in the living room?"


    "Good." Although Chen can''t play, this zither looks very beautiful.


    This one is very big for guzheng. It''s longer than other guzheng.


    The normal zither is about 163cm, but the zither is estimated to be 180cm.


    Chen and fari enter the musical instrument store, which sells all the ancient Chinese instruments.


    The boss is a middle-aged uncle with a goatee.


    "Hello, how much is this zither?" Chen asked in English.


    Although the middle-aged uncle has yellow skin, Chen Yu doesn''t know whether he knows Mandarin or not.


    And Montreal has two official languages, French and English.


    "Do you know how to play?" Middle aged uncle asked in Mandarin.


    "I don''t understand." Chen Yu thought in his heart, it will not be the kind you meet. If you don''t know, don''t buy this kind of person.


    "So what do you buy for?"


    "A living room for decoration."


    "The price of this zither is not cheap, and it''s old, and it''s not suitable for decoration. I wipe it with oilcloth every month. You buy this zither because you feel guilty for it, and the gain is not worth the loss. If you want to use it for decoration, I can recommend some cheaper ones. Although they are processed by machine, they are all qualified in technology, and their shapes and patterns are decorated It''s all beautiful. "


    "So what''s the price of this one?" Chen Yu still doesn''t give up.


    Since fari first met the zither, Chen Yu thought that she could start as long as the price was not several hundred thousand dollars.


    "Twelve thousand dollars Are you sure you want to buy it? " Asked the middle-aged uncle.


    "Yes, can you pack it for me?" Chen asked.


    Chen Yu is so forthright that he doesn''t even talk about the price. He asked about the price and bought it directly, which is very rare.


    "Baba Ah ah... " Little Gelin wants to go down.


    Because of the low temperature, small Ge Lin wrapped like small meat dumplings.


    Chen Yu put xiaogelin on the ground, and xiaogelin ran straight to the zither in the middle of the hall.


    Reaching out to clap on the strings of the zither, Chen Zhao hurriedly stops xiaogelin.


    It''s not that she''s afraid of breaking the zither, but that the strings of the zither are very sharp, so I''m afraid of hurting little Gelin.


    The little angel beside little Gelin is standing on the string.


    "Your daughter?" Asked the middle-aged uncle.


    "Well."


    "She looks like it."


    "If she wants to learn in the future, I will find a teacher for her." Chen Yu said with a smile.


    "This is for you." The middle-aged uncle put a music score in front of Chen Yu.


    "Thank you."


    Fortunately, there is a delivery service in this musical instrument store. After the payment is completed, Chen Yu doesn''t need to carry such a large zither on the road, and directly helps Chen Yu to send it to the hotel.


    "Chen, do you think this shop is mysterious?" Said Farley.


    Chen Chu looks back at the musical instrument store: "er Why do you ask? ""I''ve learned Fengshui in China." Fari said seriously: "this shop is exactly ninety-nine steps after we enter the Chinatown. Nine is called Jishu in Taoism, ninety-nine is also called Jiji. The anode generates Yin, which has water to wrap around gold. The cathode generates Yang, which is the lotus, which has flowers. Looking up, it''s the beginning of winter warm day. There''s green bamboo in front of it to avoid cold wind. So this shop is the legendary treasure land of yin and Yang. It''s not a predestined person, but not a predestined person I must have found this shop. I met this zither at first sight, so I think this is the direction of fate. "


    "Farley, shall we read some serious books in the future?"


    "You mean I''m reading a bad book? Geomantic omen is the treasure of your Chinese heritage. Don''t you, a Chinese, agree with your own cultural heritage? "


    Chen Yu wanted to cry without tears. A foreigner pointed to his nose and said that he would forget his ancestors. It was so sour.


    "I don''t think the geomancy books that you can find are worth much."


    Chen Yu feels that since she became pregnant, her hobby has become more and more popular.


    Chen Yu had not found it before, and Farley had studied Fengshui.


    What''s more curious about Chen Yu is how to read the originally obscure Fengshui books with her Chinese level of recognizing three words with ten words.


    "Do you think I''m talking nonsense?" Fali couldn''t help but look at Chen Yu.


    "No, absolutely not, I believe."


    "You just don''t believe it." Fanny is just like a child, with big cheeks.


    "I said it, I believe."


    "Your tone has exposed your heart. You don''t believe me." Fali looked at Chen Yu stubbornly: "let''s go back and ask the owner of that shop to see what he said and whether there is Fengshui in their shop."


    Chen Zhui looked back again: "eh, what about the musical instrument store?"


    "Eh? Where''s that shop? " Farley also found that the shop was missing.


    Chen Yu went to the front of the original instrument store, but there was no instrument store for a long time, only a high red brick wall.


    "Chen, you see, this shop is weird. I can see it all. You can''t see it. You''re still a psychic."

 Chapter 897

    Chen and fari found that they couldn''t find the musical instrument store.


    "Strange." Chen Yu is confused.


    "Chen, is this magic?"


    "Well Yes. "


    Chen Yu felt that if he didn''t know his answer, he would definitely be despised by France.


    So he''s still trying to answer yes.


    "Can you find that instrument store again?"


    "You can see each other if you are destined. If you are not, you can''t force it."


    "However, if the guzheng we bought is broken, who can we find after-sales?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    When they get back to the hotel, the hotel attendant tells them that they have their deposited goods.


    It is the zither that is deposited with them.


    The origin of the guzheng is unknown, and the owner who sells it is mysterious.


    But Chen doesn''t think it''s malicious.


    The little angel did not feel danger or malice on the zither.


    And young Gelin and fari also like this zither very much.


    Don''t think they don''t understand anything.


    In fact, one''s intuition is very sharp.


    On the contrary, the second choice will lead to deviation.


    ¡­¡­


    At San Monica Park in Los Angeles, members of the super anti terrorist team have assembled.


    Because there are more tourists here, they haven''t found the target yet.


    "A hundred meters in front of you, there is a man in a felt hat and windbreaker. He is the target."


    The voice of osolisa came from the headset. At the moment, osolisa is commanding the car to provide them with information.


    "There are too many tourists here. It''s inconvenient to start here." Pan said.


    "But if we don''t do it now, it will be hard to find it once he gets involved in the crowd." "I''m sure I''ll kill him in an instant," Hans said


    Hans was very confident, but Paine shook his head: "no, we don''t know about his strength now."


    "I''ll do it." "I used to leave a mark on him," Woodley said


    "Will it be found?"


    "No one can find my mark. It''s not attack magic." Said Woodley.


    "Well, be careful."


    Woodley nodded and went to the windbreaker.


    At a distance of about ten meters from the man in the windbreaker, Woodley took a turn and turned back.


    "Why didn''t you do it?" Asked Paine with a frown.


    "Already."


    "Already?"


    "Yes, now that I have his absolute vision, he can''t escape my eyes anywhere." "You don''t have to stare at him all the time," Woodley said. "You''re more likely to be noticed by him He started moving and got into a car. "


    "Let''s go. We''ll get in the car, too."


    "Don''t be so close. Believe me, he can''t escape." "Turn right at the front corner," Woodley said


    It was found that it was convenient to have Woodley.


    Don''t worry about losing your goal.


    The car of the super anti terrorist team has been following to the outskirts.


    "We can catch up." Woodley said, "well, he''s carrying a box and there''s another man in the same outfit."


    Needless to say, all the people in the car have seen the two people in front.


    "Directly." Pan said.


    "Captain, lend me your magic." Eric said.


    Pan reached out and made contact with Eric.


    At the moment when the car hit, one of them didn''t dodge in time and was directly hit by the head of the car.


    The other hand was carrying a black suitcase and jumped to the side.


    Penn and Eric changed at the same time, one into a brown bear, one into a cheetah.


    The man with the black suitcase turned around and ran. Eric, who turned into a cheetah, rushed at the man.


    But the windbreaker turned around and was kicked out.


    Just then there was a tear in the air.


    Hans Artel''s iron beads have been shot at the man in the windbreaker.


    The windbreaker stumbled a few steps, but he was still running.


    Del Toray inhaled fiercely, then spit out, and shot at the back of the man in the windbreaker. The whole man in the windbreaker fell to the ground, his back was petrified.


    Eric went up and pulled off his windbreaker, only to find that it was a deformed humanoid.


    It''s hairy, but it has no facial features.


    Pan, on the other side, has solved another faceless monster.


    "What''s in this box?" Eric picked up the box and found it was locked.


    "Give it to me." Hans Artel took the box and listened to a click. The lock on the box opened automatically.Everyone came up to see what was in it.


    "Beads."


    "What is this for?"


    "I don''t know. Take it back."


    At this time, the voice of osolisa came from the ears of all the people.


    "Is it all settled?"


    "It has been resolved."


    "Do you catch the live mouth?"


    "No, both were killed on the spot." Penn replied, "we''ve got a box with a dozen beads in it."


    "According to the information we have, after attacking the victim, these people will take out beads from the victim''s stomach, probably these things." "Go back to the headquarters first, study and see what it''s for," osolisa said


    ¡­¡­


    It''s late into the night when the super anti terrorist team returns to headquarters.


    But they were not sleepy. They were all around the box.


    "What the hell is this?"


    "I feel the pulsation inside. The bead seems to be alive."


    "Alive?"


    "Is it the egg of some creature?"


    Just then, an alarm rang outside the meeting room.


    "What happened?" All the people stood up.


    "There are invaders outside," said the voice of osolisa from the headset


    "Intruder?" Everyone looked at each other.


    At this time, the LCD screen on the wall of the conference room appeared the monitoring picture outside the headquarters.


    There are many faceless monsters in the monitoring screen.


    "It''s these faceless monsters."


    "There are a lot of them."


    "They come for these beads." "Woodley, take this box and go to the deepest security room in headquarters," Pan said


    Woodley, after all, is an auxiliary psychic. In this kind of positive confrontation, his role is very limited.


    "Are you ready to fight?"


    "Of course, you can kill as many as you want." Hans Artel said with disapproval.


    "By the way, I haven''t seen helys do it." Eric said, "heiress, would you like to try?"


    "I feel a huge breath approaching," she said, looking so cold


    "As long as we work together, there is no enemy we cannot deal with." Penn is mobilizing before the war.


    At the entrance of the base on the screen, their logistics team members have begun to fight against the invaders.

 Chapter 898

    "These faceless monsters have killed a lot of people. Let''s go to support them as soon as possible. Otherwise, our logistics will be dead."


    "Don''t you want to see my necromancy?" Said Hess.


    All of them looked at Hess.


    Helys looks at the monitor on the wall, reaches out and begins to cast spells on the screen.


    People felt that the powerful magic of helys was being released.


    In the screen, the logistics team members who had already died actually stood up again.


    And then they attacked the faceless monsters.


    Eric''s eyes brightened. "Use your magic."


    "You''d better not touch me." Said Hess.


    "Er..." Eric''s hands were in the air, not embarrassed.


    "Helice, Eric is also for the sake of the team. There''s no need to be so mean." Pan said.


    "Undead magic is taboo magic. Do you know why it is taboo magic?"


    "Why?"


    "Because the living cannot be released, if there is no special blood, as long as contact with the undead magic will die." "The breath of death is not something everyone can bear," said helys coldly


    "Then I won''t borrow it." Eric takes back his hand.


    "Eric, do you want my magic to lend you?" Hans Artel said.


    Eric hasn''t decided whose magic to borrow.


    But at this time, in the process of monitoring, the war situation at the door changes rapidly.


    A huge black shadow suddenly appeared in the grass in front of the door.


    "What is that?"


    The shadow rushed into the battle field quickly.


    Under the light at the gate of the base, people saw the creature.


    It''s a giant creature like a woman, naked.


    No nose, no eyes, no ears, only one mouth.


    The body is fat and swollen. There are three pairs of them in front of the chest.


    The limbs are bloated, but the movement is very agile.


    "What the hell is this?"


    They couldn''t figure out what it was except that it was a female.


    Just then, the female spouted a stream of green liquid from her mouth.


    Whether it''s his men, or the resurrected bodies, or the logistics staff who are fighting against the invaders, they are all contaminated with green liquid.


    All individuals exposed to the green liquid are mutating, including its subordinates.


    After its original hands were contaminated with green liquid, they began to mutate.


    Their windcoats began to tear, and then they became hairy monsters with only one mouth and no other facial organs.


    And those resurrected corpses become crawlers, with one more tail and a split head, just like a mouth.


    They may not be the most powerful, but their appearance is the most terrible.


    They are like the ghouls in the movie. Their limbs are like the legs of the table, and they start crawling around.


    And those former logistics personnel, who became new faceless monsters after being contaminated with green liquid.


    He -


    the giant mother screamed, and the monsters, crawlers and faceless monsters all rushed into the passage of the base.


    Everyone''s face turned very ugly.


    "Osolisa, call for support."


    "I''ve called for support, but I don''t think there''s much hope."


    The voice of osolisa came from the headset.


    "You''re going to give us up?" Pan''s face turned very ugly.


    "I''m in the base, do you think I''ll call support? Or do you think I''m not afraid to die? "


    "Then why?"


    "Who do you think can support us?" "Unless the military uses weapons of mass destruction, but it''s too close to Los Angeles City, and there are a lot of weapons in the deepest part of the base, so it''s absolutely impossible to use weapons of mass destruction," osolisa asked


    "Another thing is the anti terrorist action department. The anti terrorist action Department has no ability to deal with this kind of monster. You were originally organized to deal with this kind of monster."


    "Then So what do we do? "


    "Fight." "In addition, if the members of the supernatural society are willing to help, maybe we still have life," she said


    Roar -


    there has been a loud roar outside the conference room.


    The monsters have come here.


    ¡­¡­


    "Minister, these monsters are very dangerous and can infect ordinary people into faceless monsters." Osolisa got in touch with Leon."Then organize the super anti terrorist team to exterminate these monsters." Said Leon.


    "Minister, I''m afraid they can''t do it. They can''t protect themselves now." "What''s more, if these monsters are exposed to the weapons store at the bottom of the base, the consequences will be unimaginable," said osolisa


    Leon''s face suddenly became extremely ugly: "then I I will organize people to carry out the extermination. "


    "Minister, if you are sending anti-terrorism special forces, let''s forget it. Once they come into contact with the mutant venom released by that mother, they will become companions of monsters. According to the preliminary assessment, even Rockets will not hurt the mother. Unless they use more weapons of mass destruction, it will be difficult to do harm to the mother. Anti terrorism Special forces can''t fight this monster. "


    "That is to say, there is no way to deal with such monsters?"


    "Yes The supernatural society! " Osolisa.


    "They? Those traitors, do you think I will ask them? " "I will never bow to that Chinese," roared Leon


    "Well then." Said othelia helplessly.


    She is also trapped in the base, and the supernatural society is her last hope.


    Leon roared for a while and finally calmed down.


    "How is it now?"


    "Very bad, half of the logistics staff in the base have been transformed into monsters by that matrix."


    "Our new team won''t win at all?"


    "I hope they win, too, but things don''t seem to be right."


    Leon''s eyes flickered: "can we close the base?"


    "It can''t be closed. The entrance of the base has been completely destroyed, and it has been destroyed in the closed situation. The monster''s killing power is too strong."


    "Osolisa, what should I do? Do you really want me to beg that bastard Chinese? "


    "you are the minister, you has the final say."


    Leon could hear that there was some resentment in the voice of osolisa.


    After all, it''s just like being abandoned in the base, and no one will be happy.


    "I''ll find a way Maybe West will cooperate with me. "

 Chapter 899

    "We can''t wait to die like this." Hans Artel rushed out of the conference room.


    But it was this move that made him the first to lose his life.


    When Hans Artel rushed out of the conference room, he saw the huge matrix.


    Compared with the larger body in the monitoring screen, the bloated body in front of him makes him feel small.


    Hans arter opened his hands and shot dozens of iron beads at his mother''s body.


    But these beads don''t even penetrate the mother''s skin. For the mother, such an attack is meaningless.


    "You, be my first son." The matrix reaches for Hans Artel.


    The mother made a sound, and her tongue went into Hans Artel''s mouth.


    Hans Artel''s body was twitching, and his stomach could be seen bulging.


    Everyone in the conference room felt creepy.


    "We''re dead. We can''t defeat this monster." Said del Toray.


    "Then we''ll retreat for the time being." Said helys coldly.


    "Back? Where can we escape? "


    Helys hands on the ground, the ground began to erode.


    Her magic quickly eroded the ground into a big hole.


    Helys took the lead in jumping to the bottom, and at the same time looked up. "Let''s go."


    They jumped down one by one, but when del Toray did, they dared not.


    "Jump down, del. I''ll catch you." Pan said.


    This height plus the height of the floor is only four or five meters, but del Toray dare not jump down.


    At Penn''s words, del Toray plucked up his courage.


    But when he was about to jump, a big hand caught him.


    "Ah Let go of me Let go of me. "


    Holding del Toray in one hand, the mother thought about the holes in the floor and said, "you can''t run away."


    "Let''s go!" Said Paine with a frown.


    Del Toray is no longer there. He won''t risk saving del Toray.


    The matrix is frantically hitting the ground, trying to enlarge the hole.


    However, the construction quality of this military base is not bad. The mother smashed it for a long time, and there was no crack in the ground.


    ¡­¡­


    West was sleeping soundly at the moment when suddenly the telephone woke him up.


    When West looked at the caller ID, what was Leon''s call?


    "Hello, minister, what can I do for you?"


    "West, I ask you now to lead the members of the supernatural society to the military base in the desert of North Carolina, to wipe out the monsters inside."


    "Er..." West froze. "What''s wrong with me?"


    "All I know is that it''s a giant mother monster. The liquid it releases can infect people and turn ordinary people into monsters."


    West frowned, which was similar to what Chen had warned before.


    "Minister, our president is not in Los Angeles now. I will tell him when he comes back." Said West.


    "West, I''m ordering you to call in your men at once. Besides, I don''t want that Chinese to know about it."


    "I have no right to mobilize members of the supernatural society, only the president has that right."


    "You used to be the president, and even the Chinese now are supported by you. Of course, you have this right."


    "No, I was just acting president. I didn''t have enough ability to lead the supernatural society."


    West would not be guilty of such principled issues.


    No matter how generous Chen is, he can''t tolerate this kind of duplicity.


    What''s more, Chen Yu has never been a magnanimous person.


    Unless West''s head is in the water, otherwise, he will not take Leon''s words.


    "So when will the Chinese go back to Los Angeles?" Leon was annoyed.


    "The president said that he was going to watch the star Invitational of the swimming world championships in Montreal, Canada, and should be back after the 25th."


    "What? After the 25th? " "You''re going to let him come back right now," said Leon


    "Minister, I can only pass on your words to the president. I can''t guarantee whether the president agrees to come back."


    "Falk, Falk, Falk..."


    Leon has been repeatedly scolding the same sentence.


    He has never seen such a difficult person.


    "Those monsters are likely to move towards densely populated areas at any time, and your supernatural society will be fully responsible for the huge casualties."


    When West heard this, he was furious.


    It was you who drove us away. Now it is you who are responsible for us.


    What does this mean for us?


    Is it a dog that comes at call and goes at wave?"Well, we are in charge. Our president said that the supernatural society is going to be disbanded, just taking this opportunity to disband. As for the task of protecting the people, it''s up to you, Mr. Leon. I''m sure the anti terrorist action department will handle it very well even if there is no supernatural society."


    "Are you threatening me? West, do you know what you''re talking about? "


    "What can you do to me? Believe it or not, I''ll go to your house now and give you a curse? " West, too, has let go.


    He understood now. In the past, he had spoiled Leon for a long time.


    He really thought that he was the superior department of the supernatural society, so he could direct the supernatural society.


    Chen Yu''s decision is right, and Lei Ang''s foolish idea must be corrected.


    "You Can you believe I put you in jail? "


    "Then be careful with your family." West is simply letting go now.


    More rogue than anyone, right? They are not ordinary people. Do they really think the people of the supernatural society are so easy to bully?


    "You wait for me! You wait for me! " Leon hung up angrily.


    But after thinking for a long time, he didn''t come up with a solution.


    Do you really want to be hostile to a group of wizards with all kinds of weird means?


    The risk is too great, and West is directly dragging his family into the threat.


    If you really want to offend someone to death, then his family may be in danger.


    Thinking about it, Leon picked up the phone again.


    "West, it was just my impulse. Let''s have a good talk."


    West had never seen it, and Leon was so amiable.


    In the past, when he met Leon, he always held his head high.


    It''s really a bully.


    West, too, learned to be soft.


    "Mr. Leon, I said I couldn''t help it. Our president said we would disband the supernatural society."


    "He doesn''t have the right to dissolve. It''s not up to him."


    "No, he has. Since he took over the supernatural society, he has decision-making power over any decision of the supernatural society."


    Chen Yu is such a strong man, what he said does not allow anyone to question.

 Chapter 900

    "West, tell the president that this time, it''s my fault."


    "Sorry, I don''t have a long call, Mr. Leon. Good night."


    West hung up Leon directly.


    Leon was so angry that he smashed and flipped in the office.


    West has never been so proud.


    In the past, when facing Leon, he was submissive.


    Now he suddenly found out that Leon was a paper tiger.


    But think again.


    It''s not that his waistband is hard.


    It was backed up.


    As long as Chen Yu is here, he is not afraid to support the supernatural society.


    West thought for a moment and just picked up the phone to call Chen Yu.


    But at the thought of Chen Yu''s getting up, West gave up the idea of death.


    Now Chen Yu can''t get him in Canada.


    But when Chen returns to Los Angeles, he will die.


    Forget it. It''s Leon who has a headache anyway.


    I don''t need to back him up.


    Let the old Leon have a headache.


    Leon does have a headache now.


    What to do? Bow to Chen Yu?


    It''s better to kill him.


    Thinking about it, Leon picked up the phone and said, "let me know about CASS."


    Twenty minutes later, Leon''s phone rang.


    "Hello, this is CAOS, Mr. Leon."


    "There is a dangerous action, and you have the right to refuse it."


    "I''m not afraid of danger." Cass replied: "the task of the last year has been very light, I just want to give my team a little excitement."


    "CASS, I hope you can put away your arrogance. This mission is different from yours and your team''s mission."


    "Ha ha Every time my team and I take on a new task, you say it''s different, but from us, it''s not different. " Cass did not think so.


    "Well, you just accepted, didn''t you?"


    "Of course." Cass replied without hesitation.


    "You can equip the largest caliber guns and carry any weapons, even TNT bombs. Your task is to infiltrate a base and install a bomb."


    Leon Dun, and said: "you may not face the human this time."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Literally, be careful. When you get to the designated position, install the bomb, then evacuate and detonate the bomb."


    "When to act? The sooner the better. Remember, the more powerful the weapons you carry, the better. "


    "Well, I''ll get my team together now."


    ¡­¡­


    The lightning team is subordinate to the Department of counter terrorism operations.


    At the same time, it is also the most elite team in the special forces of the Department of counter terrorism operations.


    There are twelve members in total. Each member of the lightning team is an elite.


    How elite are they?


    Everyone has the strength to fight a terrorist team alone.


    And their captain, Carlos, is even worse.


    Before joining the anti terrorist special forces, casos was a member of the Marine Corps.


    During the war of ylk, he was also an ordinary soldier.


    His team at that time encountered a well planned trap in an operation.


    At that time, more than a dozen people in the whole team were almost wiped out.


    It''s just him and another seriously injured teammate.


    But relying on his outstanding strength, he killed all the enemies and left with his teammates on his back.


    "CASS, what is our mission this time?"


    "If I can''t get a satisfactory answer, I will install a mine under your bed."


    "CASS, in response to your call, I just broke up with my girlfriend, and you have to take responsibility."


    "Mission, to a former US military base abandoned, install bombs, and detonate." "According to the above meaning, there seems to be unknown enemies in this military base, and they may not be human beings," casos said


    "Psycho, I''d better go back and coax my girlfriend."


    "Unknown enemy? Is it an alien? Did aliens invade the earth? "


    "Ha ha It''s time to save the earth. "


    "I don''t know what the specific situation is, but it seems that there is something wrong with the old man Leon''s tone, so we''d better be careful."


    "Ha ha Every time he is in this tone, let''s pay attention to it, but no task is difficult. Since the formation of our lightning team, even one person has not been sacrificed. "


    "Suma, you can take this opportunity to die, so I can cry for you.""Ha ha..."


    CAOS looked at his players, not a serious one.


    He also has a headache about it.


    But they are the best, and they have been indulgent.


    Even to carry out tasks is so arbitrary.


    "Well, you can pick and carry any weapon, as long as you have it."


    "Any weapon?"


    "Is RPG OK?"


    RPG is certainly not a Game RPG.


    It''s rocketpropelled grenade, for short.


    RPG is also known as the king of infantry weapons. In short and medium range operations, RPG has a fatal threat to small-scale enemy teams and fortress type enemies.


    "Yes."


    "No? Is it really alien invasion? "


    "Well, cut the crap and go to the Arsenal and pick weapons."


    "Then I really take RPG."


    "Falk, what do you do with white phosphorus grenades? It''s too dangerous. "


    The power of white phosphorus grenade may be much less than that of many weapons of mass destruction, but in terms of the degree of cruelty, white phosphorus grenade is still used.


    After all, none of them can be listed as taboo weapons in international conventions.


    When the white phosphorus grenade explodes, it will release a lot of white smoke.


    As long as the skin is exposed to a little white phosphorus, it will burn wildly on the skin until it burns through the flesh and blood and into the bone.


    White phosphorus grenades, known as white Hellfire, are not a false name.


    It is not only hated by the enemy, but also dangerous by the users themselves, so it is not unreasonable to be classified as prohibited weapons.


    "You also said that I, your ten clips are all empty bullets."


    Another illegal weapon


    Short warhead is the most cruel bullet, because the warhead of short warhead is like a petal.


    To hit a person''s body, potential energy is completely released in the body, just as there is a meat grinder in the body.


    If you hit the thigh, you won''t have to amputate.


    If it hits the main part of the body, the death rate is 100%.


    CAOS drew his cheek, though Leon said that any weapon could be used.


    But if their use of illegal weapons is exposed, it must be a big problem.


    These bastards, I don''t know how to stop.


    Thinking of this, CASS picked up the portable thermoelastic launcher.


    "Cass You''re going too far. You take the thermoelastic. We''re all going to die. "

 Chapter 901

    "That''s it."


    The lightning team came out of the base.


    "It should have been a few hours ago, just after a war."


    "There is still a smell of gunpowder in the air."


    "But there is not a body."


    "Have you found the enemy?" Asked CAOS.


    "No, the thermal sensor did not find any individual with heat source."


    "Go in."


    At the command of CAOS, although the people were in a hurry, they entered the base orderly.


    There are bright lights, blood stains on the ground and walls, as well as holes made by bombs and bullets.


    But there was no body. The long and narrow passage was silent and chilling.


    Everyone took off the night vision instrument: "this is completely different from the previous task."


    "Such a bright environment."


    Most of the roads are very bright except for the lights on the top of the head in some areas.


    There are transparent glass rooms on both sides, which look like the office area.


    Cass looked up at both sides of his eyes, then took out his pistol and shot the monitor off his head.


    "Does the thermal instrument respond?"


    "No."


    Orcas waved: "go, speed up."


    People have been walking very carefully, walked for a moment, there is no light in front of the road.


    Just then, all of a sudden, people heard a sound of footsteps coming from the front.


    With a wave of CASS''s hand, although the lightning team usually seems to be informal, it can make orders and prohibitions in an instant.


    Everyone stops and the three in front point to the front with machine guns.


    At the same time, the lights on their heads began to flicker, making extremely erratic voltage sounds.


    In the dark place ahead, there seems to be a person standing.


    "Come out! Come out! Immediately... " CAOS shouted at the man in the dark.


    The others were armed and aimed at the sound.


    The man slowly came out of the darkness, his head askew, his whole body bloodstained.


    The pupils turn white, there are cracks on both sides of the mouth, and the blood is still dripping.


    The whole facial expression showed a very strange smile.


    The man faltered, with a slight spasm.


    "What''s the matter with this man? A lot of drugs? "


    "Ha ha Can you do that with drugs? "


    This is no one else. It''s Hans arter.


    Just, he is not him now.


    At this time, Hans arter suddenly bent over and vomited a lot of liquid.


    "Disgusting." They all covered their noses and retreated.


    But just then, Hans arter''s back was suddenly pierced with a sharp metal.


    All the people were shocked. They didn''t understand what was going on.


    Next moment, another piece of metal comes out from behind, the third one, the fourth one


    At the moment, Hans Artel is like a hedgehog, with metal spikes on his back.


    "Shoot!" The words of Leon came to CAOS''s mind. This time, they are not facing human beings.


    Dada -


    the bullet shot at Hans arter, but at the moment Hans arter is like a cast iron. The bullet can''t penetrate at all.


    The bullets hit him and sparkled.


    And Hans Artel leaned over and pointed the sharp thorn at the crowd.


    Puff -


    two metal spikes fly out.


    "Get out of the way!"


    The metal spikes shot out in a flash, and everyone quickly dodged.


    "Rub, white phosphorus grenade, quick!"


    Boom -


    white phosphorus grenades emit a lot of white smoke, and Hans ataire''s body suddenly burns.


    And his skin was soon burned, revealing the flesh and blood of the metal inside.


    But the white phosphorus grenade also brought great pain to Hans atel.


    He howled and rushed back into the dark.


    "Falk, is it really an alien?"


    "Don''t say it. Hurry up, go to the designated place, install the bomb, and then blow it up." Said CASS, with a solemn face.


    Just then, there was a noise overhead.


    All of them raised their heads and cautiously pointed their guns at the ceiling above their heads.


    "They''re in the ventilation."


    Dada -


    one of the team members shot first.


    The ceiling was pierced and a body fell.


    This is a human being, at least in the past.


    It''s just that its head is split in two, it looks like a mouth.Long and thin limbs, with thin green hair.


    There are two big holes in the chest, which is the effect of short head ammunition.


    It also has some rags on it.


    It can be seen vaguely that he was once a human characteristic.


    The faces of all the people were very bad.


    They obviously haven''t experienced this.


    I have never met such enemies.


    All of a sudden, the climber who should have died jumped up without warning, spread it on the nearest team member directly, and bit his neck.


    The player''s action is also very fast, in the moment of breaking the skin, he made a counterattack, raised a foot to kick to fly, and then shot his head.


    "Vandali, are you ok?"


    "It''s OK. It''s broken."


    Other companions sprayed anti-inflammatory drugs on his neck.


    "Do you feel bad?"


    "No."


    "That''s good. Keep going and be alert." Cass nodded.


    "I knew it was not good to let us choose weapons freely this time." Some players complained.


    "CASS, where is the bomb going to be installed?"


    "On the next floor, Mr. Leona should be planning to completely close the base. By blowing up the structure on the second floor, the mountain will fall down, thus blocking the lower level."


    "Then why not use a bigger bomb? Just kill all the monsters here at once. "


    "This used to be a warehouse for weapons. Should there be any weapons in the lower level that have been removed or destroyed? If that kind of bomb is applicable, it is likely that all the weapons below will be detonated, which may affect Los Angeles City at that time."


    "Did you find that it''s like a hive in a biochemical crisis?"


    Everyone swallowed their saliva, and some people laughed, "as you say, then vandalism should be infected by the virus, and then become the same thing as those monsters."


    "Ha ha..."


    Everyone looked at fandari with a smile, but at the moment, fandari seemed to look a little wrong.


    Everyone''s laughter froze, and the subconscious stepped back.


    Because at the moment, fandari''s face is really not right.


    Fandari seems to have realized something.


    "Cass I feel something is wrong. Give me a shot. " Said Van dary.


    "Don''t be kidding. They''re just bullshit."


    "No I really don''t feel right. I don''t want to be a freak. "

 Chapter 902

    "The sun is shining and the air is fresh I like it here. " Chen Yu embraces the light with open arms.


    It''s a vibrant city, although it''s a little chilly.


    But the city is quite vibrant.


    Of course, Fanny and little Gerin don''t like it here.


    They were fish in their last life. Although Montreal also has beaches, most of the time they are not suitable for water when they come down all year round.


    The hottest months of July and August are only 20 degrees, and they are above and below zero for half of the year.


    When there is no water, they are all dehydrated.


    Little Gelin is going to lose her spirit.


    On weekdays, she spends hours in the mirror lake every day.


    Of course, as long as she is distracted, she will soon be active.


    Today, Chen Yu doesn''t go out. Fari takes little Gelin to go shopping.


    Priority lies on the balcony of the hotel, enjoying the warm sunshine.


    It''s a vacation. There''s nothing messy and there''s no need to save the world.


    Just then, Chen''s phone rang.


    "Wanda, HEMA, help me see who called."


    Bark -


    "West? Help me to hang up. " Chen said.


    West helplessly looked at the phone that was already blind.


    It can only be replayed once.


    "Hello." Chen finally got through: "I hope you bring me good news, not something that bothers me."


    "President When you talk like this, you''re blocking all my words. "


    "Then needless to say, I''ll hang up."


    "Don''t, don''t hang up." "To be exact, I do bring you good news," said West


    "Oh? What''s the good news? "


    "Leon, the old man, gave in. He called me yesterday."


    "Will he compromise with you or with me?"


    "Here..."


    West immediately realized that he had said the wrong thing.


    Chen Yu is the president. To compromise is to compromise with Chen Yu, not with him.


    "He just can''t let go of this cheek and wants me to pass him a message." Said West hastily.


    "That''s not a complete compromise, don''t worry about him." Chen Yu said lazily, "by the way, have you planned where you went for your vacation?"


    "This No, I think Hawaii is good, but they say it''s too close. "


    "Money doesn''t matter. Anyway, there are so many funds. If you have family and friends to go with you, take them with you."


    "President, what if Leon doesn''t bow to you? Do you really want to dissolve the association? "


    "It''s not enough to disband. Just find a gold master It''s the sponsor. " Chen Yu said quietly.


    "Well, I won''t bother you." West hung up.


    ¡­¡­


    Leon hasn''t slept for a night.


    After the lightning team entered the base, there was no news.


    Leon is almost certain. The lightning squad has been wiped out.


    And things are getting more complicated.


    If the contents come out, Los Angeles City will be in danger.


    And if that happens, then the head of the Department of counter-terrorism operations is at the end of the job.


    What to do? Do you really want to look down on that Chinese?


    The key point is, is he and his supernatural society really capable of solving this problem?


    Leon had no idea.


    Come on, now that we''re all bowing to west.


    It''s not impossible to bow to that Chinese again.


    As long as we can solve this problem and keep our position, it doesn''t matter if we kowtow to him.


    Lei ang finally made up his mind and called Chen Yu.


    "Mr. Chen."


    "I don''t need insurance or health products, thank you."


    Said, Chen Yu also does not give the other party the opportunity to speak, directly hung up the phone.


    This son of a bitch, he definitely did it on purpose!


    He did it on purpose!


    The rage of Leon is another mess.


    After venting, leonine got angry and called Chen Yu again.


    "I didn''t say that I don''t buy insurance. No matter what you sell me, I''m not interested."


    "Mr. Chen, I''m not a salesman I am... "


    "Oh Are you from the bank? I don''t buy financial products either. "


    "I''m not a bank either. I''m..."


    "Oh, I see. You''re Dale."


    "I am not, I am..."


    "Wait Let me guess who you are. I''ve guessed. Isn''t rasfa right? ""No."


    "Ethan?"


    "Not either."


    "Louis?"


    "Chen, do you call me?" Louis probes in.


    Chen Yu waved and continued to flirt with Lei ang.


    "Mr. Chen, I don''t want to waste time with you. Tell me what you want."


    "What do I want? Do I know you well?" Chen Yu said, turning his lips aside.


    "I can forgive you for your offence to me..."


    "Never let bygones be bygones. It''s all my fault. It''s all my fault. I''m sorry. Goodbye."


    Chen Yu is too lazy to listen to the following and hangs up the phone directly.


    It''s not hard to imagine how ugly Leon looks at the moment.


    After dialing Chen Yu again, Lei ang said at the fastest speed, "I''m sorry, Mr. Chen. I''ll take back what I said. I need you."


    "Didn''t you say you didn''t need me? Don''t we need the supernatural society? "


    "What do you want?"


    "Well? Attitude and attitude should be correct. We in China have a saying that we should stand firm when being beaten and admit our mistakes. "


    "Mr. Chen, I hope that the supernatural society and the Department of counter terrorism can restore their close relationship in the past."


    "First of all, I need to correct your two mistakes. First, the supernatural society and the anti terrorist action department have never been close to each other. Second, have you ever heard of a disaster?"


    "Mr. Chen, I''m very sincere."


    "Sincerity? Sorry, I didn''t see the sincerity. In addition, I have found a sponsor. The sponsor is very generous and has given us $10 million. From now on, our supernatural association is the sponsor''s private player. "


    "How can it be."


    "After all, we also want to eat. You don''t know how tight the funding of our association is..."


    "I give 15 million dollars a year."


    "No, you give $15 million. We need to give $10 million back to that sponsor. The remaining $5 million is not enough."


    "Twenty million dollars."


    "When will it arrive? Let''s go on."


    When he heard that Leon had given us $20 million in funding, Chen''s face changed in an instant.


    "Mr. Chen, I can''t give it to you now. Our department of counter terrorism operations also needs to wait for the allocation of national defense funds, at the latest, in January next year."


    "Oh, that''s right. Our supernatural society is also enlarging the vacation. We will continue to talk about it in January next year."


    Leon is about to change into Sparta. I''ve never seen such a bold face.


    "I''ll go and raise money for you."


    Chen knew for a long time that the anti-terrorism Department has always been one of the most well funded departments.


    Every government department of the US empire is short of funds, but the anti terrorist action department will never be short of funds, because the US empire often provokes others, which leads to the need to guard against others everywhere.


    "Oh, by the way, the headquarters of our association has been destroyed by an attack recently, so we need some money to build the headquarters."


    "I''m out!" Leon''s heart is dripping at the moment.

 Chapter 903

    West''s cell phone suddenly received a message.


    Your account 542 * * was transferred to a $25 million transfer.


    West is stupid. Where''s the money?


    West opened his bank account and looked it up.


    It''s from the Department of counter terrorism operations.


    But what the hell are these 25 million?


    Is Leon going to use the money to buy himself?


    If it''s for you, take a risk and try to persuade Chen Yu.


    Just then, Chen''s phone rang.


    "West, you got the money?"


    "Well President, is old Leon bowing to you to admit his mistake? "


    "Yes."


    "But why $25 million?"


    "Well, we''ll spend 20 million dollars a year later, of which 5 million dollars will be for the maintenance of our headquarters."


    West is speechless. Chen''s work ended up with the anti terrorist action Department wiping his ass.


    "Now call all the people together to block the entrance to the place where the accident happened. If there is something inside, kill it. Don''t rush in and wait for me to go back."


    "President, when will you come back?"


    "The day after tomorrow, after the 25th."


    "Ah?"


    "Ah, my students are going to swim in Montreal the day after tomorrow. This is my student. I can''t miss it." Chen Yuli said of course.


    West is speechless, take advantage of others, so perfunctory others, really good?


    forget it, you are the boss. You has the final say.


    "By the way, after finishing the last task of this year, the year-end bonus of members of our association will double again."


    "The president is wise."


    ¡­¡­


    At the moment, Penn, helris and Eric are trapped in the food storage warehouse.


    The only thing they don''t need to worry about now is food. There''s enough food here for them to eat until the end of time.


    However, what really makes them despair is that the whole base has been controlled by the monster matrix.


    They are now trapped in an isolated island, completely disconnected from the outside world.


    They don''t know when the warehouse will be broken.


    Although the door of the food storage warehouse is solid, it is not invincible.


    "We can''t stay any longer." Pan said.


    "What can we do if we don''t stay here? Do you want to go out? " Helys was as cold as ever.


    "This is the only way." Pan said: "in terms of the state of the monster''s matrix, it should be able to continuously infect and assimilate, and then create more monsters. Now the number of monsters is only the logistics personnel of our super anti terrorist team, but once the matrix starts to go out and abduct people, the number of monsters will surge to saturation state, and finally start to expand outwards in an all-round way, At that time, we will completely lose the opportunity. Only when the number of monsters is not up to the limit, we have a chance of life. "


    "There are six monsters, twenty crawlers and ten faceless monsters outside. Are you sure we are going to rush out, not to die?" Said helys coldly.


    "How do you know?"


    "I can''t see it, but I can sense vital signs." Said Hess.


    Paine was frustrated and helpless.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, the reason why the mother didn''t take care of the three Penns hiding in the food storage warehouse at the moment was that they had more important things to do.


    That is to take back its own egg body, which is not complete now.


    It needs to open the defense door of the lowest level weapon warehouse.


    Woodley has been inside for a day and a night.


    All day and all night, he was in a state of panic.


    The sound outside hasn''t stopped.


    There are monsters attacking the defense gate.


    However, the defense gate failed to block the attacks of these monsters, and the disc-shaped defense gate fell down.


    The matrix can''t get into the weapon warehouse, but the monster''s body shape can just get in.


    But Woodley has committed suicide first.


    Let him die in the hands of these monsters, he would rather commit suicide.


    A giant monster sends the remaining dozen eggs to the mother.


    "Mother."


    "Good boy." The mother reached out and shoved the monster into her mouth, together with a dozen eggs, into her body.


    The mother''s feet began to degrade, and then her arms.


    The mother''s fat body fell to the ground and her mouth made a painful sound.


    ¡­¡­


    "Well, the monsters are gone." Said Hess.


    "Back away? You mean they all left? ""No, not to leave, but to leave the door." "Wait a minute," said helys, "let me use life detection."


    Helys closed her eyes and began to use magic.


    After a while, helys suddenly opened her eyes.


    Eric and Penn had thought that there would be no other look on helys.


    But now, they found fear in her face.


    "Heiris, what do you see?"


    "The mother is evolving. She has got a dozen eggs."


    "And Woodley?"


    "Dead." "All the monsters, they''re all on the fifth and sixth floors, they''re guarding the matrix," said helys


    "That is to say, we can go out?"


    "I can''t leave yet. It''s all green liquid left by monsters outside." "As long as we are exposed to those green liquids, we will be infected and transformed," she said


    "Then still can''t go?"


    "The green liquid contains vitality. It should be some kind of witchcraft. I can corrupt it." "But it will take some time," said helys


    "How long will it take?"


    "It will take at least two days." Said Hess.


    "Two days? If that mother hatches successfully, then we will be dead. " Eric said: "before evolution, the mother has been so terrible, if we are transformed by it, I''m afraid we will die."


    "You can go out now, as long as you are not afraid to become their kind, I will not stop you." Said Hess.


    Eric counseled again. I can''t help it. Those monsters are terrible.


    "So what do you want to do now?"


    "Open the door of the warehouse, how can I corrupt the liquid without opening it."


    "Now? Open? Would it be a trap? " Both Paine and Eric are afraid.


    "No, I believe in my own magic." Said helys coldly.


    Pan and Eric are both big bears, afraid that when they open the door, there will be a big wave of monsters outside.


    Fortunately, their worry is superfluous, and there is no one outside.


    But the front walkway walls are all covered with green liquid.


    Before the monsters leave, they still feel sick.


    Helys began to corrupt the green liquid, and her magic was released.


    The green liquid touched by her magic began to turn black.

 Chapter 904

    West, Gaia, jurag, Ingrid, Moore, moid, batilu, Pattaya, Giselle, Jolin Nash, and the evil spirits group led by Pamela.


    All but Erdos have gathered at the entrance to the base.


    They didn''t plan to hide, so they camped at the entrance of the base.


    But they waited at the door all night without any hair.


    No monsters. Gaia is a violent man.


    She came here to fight.


    But now I''m sleeping here, which makes her very depressed.


    "I''ll go inside and turn around." Gaia said.


    "Isn''t that good?"


    "Yeah, Gaia, it''s too dangerous. Let''s wait for Chen."


    "Don''t worry, I will retreat in case of danger." Gaia said, carrying his sword.


    Gaia strolls around the base, which is still illuminated.


    Except for some obvious traces of fighting, most of them are intact.


    After a full turn on the first floor of the entrance, nothing happened.


    At this time, Gaia found a hole in the floor of a conference hall.


    Gaia didn''t want to. He jumped into the hole.


    After a turn on the second floor, there was nothing.


    Gaia found the elevator and it worked.


    Gaia enters the elevator directly.


    Just then, Gaia suddenly heard something moving on the top of the elevator.


    Gaia''s big sword had been taken down, and he jumped up to remove the top vent cover.


    Gaia saw not monsters, but several armed men.


    "Who are you? Come down here. "


    CASS and others were all full of consternation.


    They thought it was a monster, but they didn''t think it was a tall woman.


    "And who are you?"


    "I''m here to clean up the mess." Gaia said.


    "Clean up the mess?" Cass wait for you to see me, I see you.


    They have been hiding here all day and all night.


    Because here, they lost a lot. Now there are only five people left.


    All five people came down from the top of the elevator.


    It seems that their mental state is not bad.


    Although hungry day and night time.


    But for them, it''s not a very unacceptable Hunger Index.


    They are all the elites of the elite. Sometimes they starve for more than two days in order to carry out their tasks.


    They know how to stay in the best physical condition.


    Ding, the elevator stops on the next five floors.


    "Where is this?" The faces of CASS and others changed dramatically.


    The elevator door opened, and all the people outside were climbers and faceless monsters.


    Gaia''s face brightened: "I finally met the monster You go first. "


    After that, Gaia directly rushed out of the elevator and waved his sword.


    The eyes of CASS and others are straight.


    What a fierce woman!


    In the face of this monster, her first reaction is not to run away or fear, but to directly enter the monster group.


    However, CASS and others did not immediately evacuate, but pointed guns at the outside.


    Of course, they are covering Gaia. If a monster attacks Gaia from behind, they will attack immediately.


    In today''s military operations, the training principle of soldiers is not to give up every campaign, not to give up every promising teammate.


    CAOS they are real soldiers, so they don''t run away.


    After three minutes, Gaia rushed out of the mob.


    But by this time, she was already injured.


    Gaia rushed into the elevator and said to CASS, "go up the elevator."


    CASS and others all subconsciously step back and point their guns at Gaia.


    "What''s the matter?" Gaia looks at CASS in disbelief.


    "Miss, being scratched or bitten by monsters will be their kind." Cass said without concealing.


    "Oh." Gaia calmly takes a potion out of his arms and pours it into his mouth


    "What did you drink?"


    "The special medicine our boss gave me." Gaia said.


    "Special medicine? Is there a specific medicine? "


    "Well."


    Everybody, look at me, I look at you. It''s unbelievable.


    "Miss, what department are you from?"


    "It''s none of your business."


    When the elevator reached the second floor, Gaia led out of the elevator.


    They also followed, Gaia said: "don''t be so wary. I have checked both the first and second floors. There is no monster."Under the leadership of Gaia, the people went out of the base.


    It''s the first time in a day that people breathe fresh air.


    They found a dozen men stationed at the door.


    West ran up at once: "Gaia, how are you? Fighting in there? They are? "


    "Tested, the number of monsters is very large, and the strength is not weak." Gaia said, "I can''t defeat so many monsters alone."


    "It seems that we can only wait for the president to arrive." West looked at CASS and others: "what about them? Who are they? "


    "The identity of the living people I found in it has not been clarified."


    "We belong to the Department of counter terrorism operations."


    CASS and others found that these people were the people of the Department of counter terrorism operations, and their faces immediately showed a bad color.


    "Well, you can go." Said West.


    "Miss, I want to stay and help you." Said CAOS.


    "No, you can''t help." Gaia said.


    "No, maybe you don''t know enough about the monsters inside." "We don''t know all about the monsters in the battle, but we have at least fought with them, and we still know all about them," he said seriously


    West looked at Gaia. Gaia pondered and said, "tell me."


    "If you promise me to stay, I''ll tell you everything I know."


    "You can''t help by staying here." Gaia said.


    "I want to avenge my players." CAOS''s eyes were serious.


    "Well, tell me about it." West agreed to casos'' request.


    "You''ve only met common crawlers and faceless monsters before, and there are two other monsters you haven''t met." "A monster evolved from a faceless monster. It''s ten times more powerful in body shape, power and speed than a faceless monster, but the number is very small. The specific number is not clear. We only met three of them," casos said


    "And what else?"


    "Second, the number should be less, the form more special, I suspect it should be your kind of human mutation." Said CAOS.


    "We used a white phosphorus grenade and wounded one of them."


    "This is the headquarters of the super anti terrorist group. It''s possible that all the people of the super anti terrorist group have become that kind of variant monster." Said West.

 Chapter 905

    "President, it''s a bit of a problem."


    "Let''s talk about it." Chen said.


    At the moment, he is with farry, who is holding little Gelin.


    They are checking in at the Montreal Swimming Sports Center.


    West began to gush about the location of the accident.


    In addition to Gaia''s probe, Moore went in again.


    Of course, he went in with his own body.


    "President, Moore''s separate exploration shows that the mother body is still in the incubation stage, not completed, but the oral statement of the person rescued from us, if the monster is allowed to complete the incubation, it will have disastrous consequences."


    "Don''t worry, we''ll be back tomorrow." Chen Yu said disapprovingly.


    "President, can''t you come back tonight?"


    "I''m tired of driving all night." Chen said.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± West was speechless.


    "Well, I''m going to watch the game."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    At this time, there are more and more people in the swimming pool.


    But the first event is not the women''s 800 meter event.


    Because it''s a star game, in fact, it''s a performance.


    So all the contestants in the competition, in fact, have reserved their strength.


    If according to the qualifications, in fact, Evelyn is not qualified.


    However, as the women''s 800 meter champion of this year''s World Championships, and the first woman to swim into eight minutes, Evelyn''s popularity is still very high.


    She set the world record for the women''s 800 meter freestyle event by more than ten seconds.


    No matter which country, such a super athlete will have a new round of God making sports.


    This has also led to Evelyn becoming the darling of international sporting goods brands.


    Evry doesn''t actually make money on this. She has a lot of money in her own family.


    But her income now is amazing.


    It''s already a superstar''s income level.


    Although there is money in the family, it''s enough to show her achievement to get such income without relying on her family.


    Although all the players in the performance match are reserved, they are all first-class or super first-class players, so the level of competition is very high.


    Basically, they are up to or close to the world championship level.


    Finally came the women''s 800 meter freestyle.


    When the announcer on the spot gave the name of Evelyn, the scene immediately warmed up.


    There are a lot of spectators at the scene, all of them are coming for evry.


    It can be seen how popular Evelyn is.


    "Evry, come on!" Chen Chu stood up with little Gelin on his head.


    This also allows Evelyn to capture Chen''s figure more accurately.


    And Chen''s ticket was originally given by Evelyn.


    So Evelyn knows where Chen Yu is sitting.


    After seeing Chen Yu''s figure, evry''s face showed a smile.


    When all the competitors stood on the platform, the scene immediately became quiet.


    Bang -


    at the moment when the gun rings, all athletes enter the water at the same time.


    Evrel was one position ahead of the others in an instant.


    But her speed did not slow down, but kept a high speed all the time.


    The announcer''s pitch was very high, because Evelyn was swimming so fast.


    "Evelyn, it''s Evelyn. She''s in the lead. God, how fast does she want to swim?"


    "We can see that Evelyn is speeding up again."


    "As we all know, 800 meter freestyle is a very physical test of a sport, different from short-distance competition, the test is the explosive force, but miss ifley is moving at this speed, she is not afraid to lose physical strength in the middle of it?"


    "According to the half-way instructions given by the competition referee, Evely has now swam 400 meters, and her 400 meter time is 3:30 seconds, that is to say, she has broken the world record of men''s 400 meter freestyle."


    "I think Miss evley should go to the men''s team. She shouldn''t bully other women athletes."


    "34 schedule, five minutes and fifty-five seconds, only the last two hundred meters left, she accelerated again, she accelerated again!!"


    All the audience at the scene stood up, and evry was getting faster and faster.


    "My God, she''s speeding up, she''s sprinting!"


    And the other contestants have been thrown out by Evelyn for nearly 100 meters, which is still expanding.


    "650 meters!"


    "Seven hundred meters!"


    "750 meters! It''s almost the end. "


    The scene is full of shouts, all the audience are struggling to shout."Eight hundred meters, to the end." The announcer exclaimed, "how much? At present, the referee team has not given accurate results, let''s wait and see. "


    At this time, the score screen finally jumped out of Evelyn''s score.


    "Seven minutes and twenty-one seconds, my God, miss evley, I just said wrong. Evley should not only not take part in the women''s group, but also the men''s group. She should not take part in the same swimming pool with her. It should be dolphins, not humans!"


    "The judging team has given the signal that the results are valid, miss evley, who has broken the men''s world record."


    "Evry!"


    "Evry!"


    "Evry!"


    All of the audience, all of them, are shouting the name of Evelyn.


    At this moment, her name rings all over the stadium.


    And the rest of the players haven''t finished yet.


    But the result is no longer important, no one cares how many other players swim.


    All they know is that at this moment, evrel is completely sealed.


    She broke the men''s world record and raised her score by a total of 11.


    Just like she broke the women''s world record.


    Second place was almost a minute behind Evelyn.


    The coaching team handed Evelyn a towel.


    Several sports media reporters broke through the block of the coaching team and rushed to evrel.


    "Miss evley, can you tell me what you think of the result?"


    "No, I''m glad." Evry said.


    "Excuse me, do you have any tips for achieving such a result?"


    "I have a good coach."


    "You mean the coach is the national team coach?"


    "No, it''s my personal trainer." Evrel is not afraid to offend the national team coach.


    Now it''s time to worry about whether the national team coach will offend Evelyn.


    "You mean your personal trainer helped you achieve this?"


    "One day, my personal trainer and I said, I want to break the men''s world record, and then he said, he tried, and then he gave me a devil training."


    "So your personal trainer, is he here?"


    "Of course, he''s here. Thank you." Evrel looks at Chen Zhu.

 Chapter 906

    The camera shot in the direction of Chen Yu''s audience, but there were at least thousands of viewers in this direction.


    So no one knows who evry is referring to.


    After her urine test, Evelyn''s results have been sent to every corner of the world.


    Everyone was shocked by the news that a woman had broken the men''s world record.


    Everyone called this record an incredible achievement.


    Evry didn''t meet Chen after the game in order not to make trouble for him.


    She is going to wait for her return to Los Angeles before thanking Chen in person.


    Chen Yu is also quite satisfied with Evelyn''s achievements.


    After all, I received the money from Evelyn, if Evelyn didn''t swim out with satisfactory results.


    Chen Yu is uneasy about the money.


    However, Ivy called Chen Yu to thank her.


    ¡­¡­


    Chen Yu is in a good mood here, but Lei ang is not happy.


    Because the problem of supergroups is still unsolved.


    Leon couldn''t help calling Chen Yu again.


    "Mr. Chen, why hasn''t your supernatural society solved the problem for you?"


    "No time."


    "What''s no time? I gave money."


    "That''s the money we should have. Don''t talk about it as employment money. If you say it''s compensation, I''ll solve the problem for you right now." "Before the formal action, we need to carry out detailed action deployment and plan. It is impossible to rush in blindly. We are professional," Chen said


    "But I heard you were still in Canada and watched a swimming match."


    "Yes, it''s because I''m in Montreal that I can''t fly back to Los Angeles in the first place."


    For Chen Yu''s brazen answer, Lei ang is about to have a myocardial infarction.


    "I don''t care about you. You have to go back to Los Angeles now."


    "I can''t fly."


    "I''ll send a special military plane to pick you up."


    "You''re kidding."


    "I''m not kidding." "I can''t wait," said Leon


    "I have said that action cannot be carried out blindly, but requires a rigorous action plan."


    "I beg you, hurry up," roared Leon


    "Just wait for you." Chen Yu finally showed a bright smile: "I said, if you ask me, I finally did it."


    Leon wanted to smash the whole office.


    He had already regretted it. Why did he have to go with Chen Yu.


    But now it''s too late to regret.


    "When do you think the military special plane will arrive?" Chen asked.


    "In three hours." Said Leon.


    "Well, is it to the airport?"


    "No, to the military base in Montreal."


    "Are you sure that I, a foreigner, can go to the military bases of your allies?"


    "Don''t worry. I''ll arrange everything."


    ¡­¡­


    Hung up Leon.


    Chen Chu looks at Fanny. "Fanny, I want to go back to Los Angeles first."


    "Ah? Isn''t it tomorrow''s plane? "


    "There''s something urgent in Los Angeles. I need to fly there to deal with it."


    "I''ll do it now."


    "No, you and little Gelin will stay here first. It''s not too late to go back tomorrow." "It''s too tiring for you to fly all night. Tomorrow you and your children will take Louis''s private plane. Don''t try to squeeze the airliner," Chen said


    If you can''t take a vacation easily, Chen Yu won''t bring fali out to play.


    After all, Fanny has a big stomach now, and she also has little Gelin.


    "Well then."


    "I''m sorry, Fanny. I said we''d come out and play together, but I left you here alone."


    "It''s OK. I know you didn''t mean it."


    "Then I''ll go first." Chen said.


    "Well."


    ¡­¡­


    Chen Yu arrived outside the military base and was stopped directly by the sentry.


    "Stop, this is the military base."


    "I was told to come here." "I''m Chenzhao," Chen said


    The sentry picked up the phone and asked for information.


    A moment later, the sentry soldiers with confused eyes, but still put Chen Yu in.


    "Come in, sir."


    At this time, an officer ran to Chen Yu.


    "Hello, are you Mr. Chen? I''m Lieutenant Paul. I''m ordered to pick you up."


    "Yes, when can we start? By the way, I also have a friend named Paul. ""Anytime."


    "Don''t you have to wait for air traffic control, and then schedule your departure?"


    Chen asked curiously, to know that even the super rich like Louis, his private plane can''t take off at any time.


    Paul''s eyes were white, and he did not know Chen''s identity.


    But he couldn''t help saying, "we are military missions. Do you think military missions need to report to air traffic control?"


    "All right."


    Paul took Chen to a military transport plane.


    Chen is the first time to see such a big guy.


    I''ve only seen it in movies before, the legendary big ass.


    "What model is this one?" Chen asked curiously.


    ¡°C-17¡£¡± Paul said, "go up."


    The C-17 is not a secret.


    After all, even China has bought the aircraft.


    So it doesn''t matter what secrets are leaked.


    Chen Yu goes up from the bottom of the C-17. The plane has not only one passenger, but also a dozen soldiers in full combat.


    "Hi, hello."


    The soldiers looked at Chen Yu, who was dressed in plain clothes, and they all looked puzzled.


    The plane took off immediately after Chen Yu boarded the plane.


    One by one, these soldiers were sitting in crisis, and Chen Yu was a little bored: "Hey, say something, you feel like where you are going to fight. Introduce yourself. You can call me Chen, who is a doctor."


    Seeing that no one spoke to him, Chen continued, "I''ll bet that none of you can beat me with your wrists. I''ll bet a hundred dollars."


    At this time, a black man came out bareheaded, "a hundred dollars, isn''t it?"


    "Of course." Chen Yu kicked a box and stood in front of the two men. He put his hand on the box and said, "come on."


    At last the atmosphere in the cabin was alive.


    "Lawson, get rid of him."


    However, Chen Yu''s arm remained motionless.


    "I''ll give you another hundred dollars, and the other hand, who will compete with me?"


    "Falk, you are too arrogant."


    "I''ll break your hand bone."


    Another soldier came out, and Chen Yugang was on the front.


    Chen Yu and two soldiers broke their wrists at the same time.


    The two soldiers tried their best, but they couldn''t break their wrists.


    "If you pay another fifty dollars, I will allow you to use your hands." Chen said.


    "Falk, are you looking down on our comrades in arms?"


    But soon, they found that their opponent could not win at all.

 Chapter 907

    Two big men of five big and three rough made great efforts to eat milk.


    Use both hands to break Chen''s left and right hands.


    But I can''t break it.


    Finally, as soon as Chen started, the two men''s hands were pressed down.


    "I won."


    "Falk, why are you so strong?"


    "Actually, I''m a robot."


    "What?" Everyone''s eyes are wide.


    Chen Yu put his fingers in his ears and made a twisting gesture.


    "What are you doing?"


    "I''m unscrewing. Don''t you want to see my brain structure?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Everyone stared at Chen Yu.


    Everyone looks at Chen Yu expectantly and wants to see him open his head.


    "Well, I''m kidding."


    Everyone gave Chen Yu a middle finger.


    "Brother, what are you doing?"


    "I said that. I''m a doctor."


    "Falk, I don''t believe doctors are as strong as you."


    The atmosphere in the cabin became warm, and a circle of people were chatting there.


    Just then, Lieutenant Paul came out of the former cabin.


    "Mr. Chen, it''s your destination."


    "Oh, when will it land?"


    "No landing. This is your parachute."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chen Yu is speechless: "your service is really not thoughtful."


    "No way. We have an emergency mission. We can''t land."


    "Well, guys, if we have a chance to see each other again, I''ll treat you to a drink."


    "Take care, man." One by one, the soldiers came forward and hugged Chen.


    There is no national boundary. In this airplane cabin, Chen Yu and these soldiers are in one.


    These soldiers are open-minded and straightforward.


    Chen took up his parachute bag, and the hatch of his big ass opened.


    "Goodbye." Chen Chu jumps out of the cabin directly.


    "Lieutenant, where did you get Mr. Chen''s parachute?"


    "I took it from reserve box 05. Any questions?"


    "Lieutenant, the 05 has always been a storage tank for damaged equipment."


    "Ah? What? " Lieutenant Paul exclaimed, "then he just..."


    "May God bless Chen."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Chen''s height is now more than 10000 meters, and his body is falling rapidly.


    The sharp wind was howling in his ear, which was Chen''s first landing at such a high altitude.


    The city of Los Angeles is ablaze in the distance.


    Chen Yu searched for the rope for a long time, but he couldn''t find it.


    "My day, how about pulling the rope?" Chen Yu still couldn''t find the pull rope: "my day, that lieutenant Paul won''t deliberately pit himself."


    Just then, Chen''s phone rang.


    "Hello, Gaia, it''s me. I''m over you. I''m landing."


    "Landing?"


    "But the parachute seems to be broken. Do you have any air cushions below?"


    "Are you kidding me?"


    "I''m not kidding." Chen Yu said awkwardly.


    "Are you serious?"


    "I''m serious, of course."


    "Falk." Gaia quickly dropped the phone.


    "West, West! Something happened. "


    All the people in the camp heard Gaia and ran out.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Chen is parachuting out of the plane."


    "Ah? Is the president back? I thought he would come back tomorrow. "


    "His parachute is broken. Now it''s falling over our heads."


    "Are you kidding?"


    "No."


    "Is there an air cushion or something?"


    "No Where are we going to prepare this? "


    "Then what?"


    "Pray." "I hope God bless the president," West said


    CASS and others look at West and others: "are you kidding?"


    People look at CASS and his team members: "do you think we are joking?"


    "Your president is going to fall from the sky, you are not worried at all?"


    "But we can''t. what can you do?"


    "No."


    Gaia picks up the phone again and dials Chen Yu''s number.


    "Hello, Chen, what height are you at now?"


    "I don''t know the specific height. It''s down by one and a half."


    "It takes about three and a half to four minutes to fall down from a height of 10000 meters. We don''t have any way to help you, so you have to help yourself."CAOS looked at Gaia, he felt Gaia was joking.


    Without parachute, people have no ground protection device.


    Want this man to help himself?


    How to help yourself?


    "Wait, I have another call coming in." Chen Yu said on the phone.


    CASS and his team are going to fall in.


    It''s all this time. Are you still in the mood to answer other people''s calls?


    Is your heart a little bigger?


    It''s a phone call from fari. Fari asked Chen if he got on the plane.


    Farley thought Chen Yu was on an ordinary civil aviation plane.


    After Chen Yu hung up the phone of fari, he began to help himself.


    The dark SAP forms a wing behind it.


    However, the falling speed is too fast, and the wings formed by the dark primordial liquid are blown away directly, so they cannot maintain the shape at all.


    And people on the ground keep looking up at the sky.


    Gaia suddenly got a flash of inspiration: "by the way, I think of a way."


    Everyone looked at Gaia and said, "what can I do?"


    "Water, water, water." "There''s a lot of water in our reserve buckets," Gaia said


    Cass rolled his eyes. "Miss Gaia, it''s the same result to fall from the 10000 meter sky and fall on the water as to fall on the ground."


    "It''s not the same. Chen''s constitution is very strong. He can bear the impact."


    The so-called result of falling on the water is the same as that of falling on the land, which means the same at the moment of contact.


    However, as long as the moment of contact impact is maintained, the water has buffer and absorption of impact force.


    If you fall on the ground, the impact that the ground can absorb is very limited, so in the final analysis, the survival probability of the water surface is greater.


    Gaia immediately ran to the water tower, which is a simple water tower with six thousand liters of water.


    "Put out the camp lights." At the same time, he lit a torch beside the water tower and said to the phone, "Chen, do you see the fire below? This is the water tower. If you can adjust the direction at this time, you''d better fall in this direction. "


    At this moment in the sky, Chen can see the fire below.


    It''s getting lower and lower It''s about to hit the ground.


    Chen Yumeng changed his falling posture, head down, arms stretched forward, just like a high Diving Diver.


    In the eyes of casos and his players, this is simply impossible.


    Falling from a height of 10000 meters, the result is the same everywhere.

 Chapter 908

    The water tower burst like a grenade.


    Everyone rushed in the direction of the water tower.


    At this time, the water tower has been completely cracked, the huge impact is absorbed by the water, and then released.


    The energy is very large, almost equivalent to the moment of energy release of one kilogram of TNT explosive.


    At the same time, the frame at the bottom of the water tower was broken down.


    There was a hole in the ground. People were afraid to go forward when they saw Chen Yu lying on the ground.


    After half pay, Chen finally got up.


    He also carries a parachute bag on his back.


    The eyes of CASS and his team fell out.


    This is not dead? Really not dead?


    Why do not people die when they fall from a height of 10000 meters?


    There''s no reason, is there?


    Even if there is a bucket of water under it, it can''t be safe.


    But that''s what happened.


    Chen Yu looks very embarrassed though.


    Full of mud, but still stand there tenaciously.


    "Whoa, not dead." Chen Chu spits, grabs the parachute bag on his back and says, "change my clothes."


    "Chen, are you ok?"


    "It''s OK. The impact is smaller than expected. If it had just fallen on the ground directly, I would have to explain." Chen said.


    Cass is speechless, not estimated, but will definitely die.


    "President, would you like to have a treatment?"


    "No, let me go in and do some exercises."


    "Chen, are you sure it''s ok?"


    "I have no problem. Let''s go. It''s late."


    Chen Yu took two steps and suddenly had a meal and clapped his head.


    "What''s the matter? Uncomfortable? "


    "No, I suddenly forgot. Who are these?" Chen Yu turned to look at CASS and his team.


    CAOS is speechless. Is our sense of existence so thin?


    "We''re the lightning team, the operations team of the Department of counter terrorism operations."


    "Oh, you are what Gaia saved."


    "Yes, Mr. Chen, we want to do that."


    "Are you rich?"


    CAOS felt on his body and found a hundred dollars piece.


    "Is that enough?"


    "Thank you. You''ve made a lot of effort," Chen said


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡­¡­


    "You can go out." Heiris has completely transformed the green liquid of the whole channel, and the color of the whole channel has changed from green to black.


    "Can these black substances be touched?"


    "No, these are also deadly bacteria." "Of course, they don''t mutate you, they just kill you," she said


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Of course, the deadly bacteria can be treated."


    At last, her words relieved Paine and Eric.


    But at this time, the ground under their feet was shocked.


    Three people almost did not stand firm, the face of black chestnut changed dramatically.


    "Let''s go. The mother has hatched." Helys rushed out of the tunnel first.


    But I saw two monsters running towards them.


    Pan and Eric reach out for each other at the same time, turning into the form of a giant bear and rushing to both monsters at the same time.


    The two monsters were thrown to the ground by pan and Eric. Helys pointed her palms at the two monsters and shot a black gas in their hands.


    The monster inhales the black gas into the body and starts to howl in pain.


    Eric and Paine got up at the same time, and the two monsters were struggling on the ground.


    But just then, a figure appeared in front of the three.


    "Hans?" Looking at the monster like a hedgehog, Hans Artel reappeared, with a lot of skin showing a golden luster, and some showing a burnt appearance.


    Hans Artel does not narrate the past with the three, and the metal thorn behind shoots at the three.


    Hiss -


    heilish''s reaction was the slowest, and her arm was scratched by a metal thorn.


    "How are you, helris?"


    Hans Artel walked to the three men, shaking and shaking, and said, "mother See you You. "


    Behind Hans Artel, there are many more climbers.


    The climbers attacked three people.


    They don''t kill, they attack three people.


    The strength of these climbers is very weak, but they only need to give three people a scratch or a bite, even if it''s worth it.


    Soon, they were injured.


    Helys took the lead, spitting out green liquid.By this time she was already unsteady.


    "No way Oh... " Her face was very ugly, and she was using magic to stop the spread of the power of witchcraft.


    Paine and Eric are also unstable. Witchcraft is rampant in their bodies.


    At this time, two more monsters came up, one of them grabbed helys, and the other one dragged Paine and Eric with both hands.


    "Don''t make a meaningless struggle Soon, you will be my brothers and sisters... "


    Hans Artel''s grotesque expression showed a grim smile.


    It''s like schadenfreude. It''s like relief and satisfaction.


    Three people were taken to the bottom, at this time, the whole bottom of the six walls are covered with a green film.


    Like the stomach of some creature, the ground is filled with green liquid.


    Trolls, crawlers and faceless monsters are running around.


    At the entrance of the weapon warehouse stood a spider monster, whose upper body was del Toray.


    Obviously, like Hans Artel, he was transformed into a half man and half beast by his mother.


    Then it was their turn. They were all filled with despair.


    Just then, a man and a woman came out of the weapon warehouse.


    A woman who looks completely human.


    However, she has an extra tail behind her.


    This woman is very beautiful, naked, but her eyes are full of evil.


    I don''t know why. After touching the woman''s eyes, an idea pops up in their minds.


    This woman is the mother!


    That''s right! She is the mother!


    "Don''t be afraid, my child, you will soon receive my gift."


    Said the woman in a soft voice.


    To this, three people can disagree.


    Suddenly, there was a dull noise from the ceiling.


    All looked up to the ceiling.


    Boom - boom - boom -


    "go up a few and see what''s going on." Said del Toray.


    The woman looked up at the top and drew an arc at the corner of her mouth: "it should be an unexpected guest, or come to offer me loyalty."


    Suddenly, the ceiling exploded.


    Then a tall woman came down from the sky and landed in the middle.


    The three raised their heads and looked up at the top of their heads. Not only was the top of their heads penetrated, but they were extending all the way up. Each floor was smashed into the ceiling.

 Chapter 909

    At this time, the people above jumped down one by one.


    Poo Tong -


    when the last Chen Yu landed, he accidentally slipped under his feet and came to eat shit.


    Bah bah -


    Chen Zhu wiped the green juice from his mouth: "it''s disgusting. Who can t... M urinate here?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    All of a sudden, a sharp wind came.


    Chen Chu reached out and grabbed it. It was the tail of his mother''s body. He stabbed Chen Chu directly at a distance of more than ten meters.


    But he was caught by Chen Yu, but he didn''t wait for Chen Yu to be satisfied.


    The mother''s tail suddenly opens like a petal, spewing out a lot of green liquid.


    "Ah!" Gai Yameng raised his sword and slashed it on the tail of his mother''s body.


    The mother''s tail was cut off in an instant, and the part that was caught in Chen''s hand was still struggling there.


    "He''s infected." Eric pointed to Chen Yu and cried, "if you don''t want to die, you''d better kill him now."


    Chen Yu looked at Eric and said, "I remember that you were the one who deliberately hit me at the airport that day."


    Chen Yu walked towards Eric, and the monsters around Eric came.


    At this time, one of Moore''s branches was in front of Chen Yu.


    And the most incredible thing is that Moore''s body actually blocked the monster''s attack.


    Moore''s parting body looked back at Chen Yu: "president, how about my puppet magic?"


    "Yes, I have made progress. I''ll give you more bonus later."


    Another giant monster also attacked Chen Yu, but it was penetrated by a huge ice cone and directly dragged backward to nail on the wall.


    Giselle looked at Chen Yu and said, "president, am I also very powerful?"


    "Yes, and I''ll give you a year-end bonus." Chen Yu went to Eric''s face and said, "you deliberately hit me that day and said, what''s the purpose?"? Did someone tell you? Or my daughter? I see. It must be for my daughter. Satanism? Are you a Satanist? "


    Eric wanted to cry without tears. That day he was watching the beautiful farry beside Chen Yu.


    He thinks he is strong and wants to show his manliness in this way.


    As a result, he didn''t bump into Chen Yu and was hit on the ground.


    Where does he have the face to say it?


    "Say, where is your headquarters? Where are the remaining evils hidden? " Chen Yu punches Eric in the face and looks up at Haleys and Penn: "you two are satanic, too?"


    "We''re not. We''re super."


    "Super group? What is it? "


    "President, the new organization that Leon''s old bastard used to replace our supernatural society."


    "I declare that from today on, the super energy group will be incorporated into the supernatural society, and you will become a temporary external member of the supernatural society, with a probation period of three months."


    "You don''t have that right." Said Paine, his face livid.


    Eric suddenly reaches out and holds Chen''s arm. He just wants to copy and release Chen''s magic.


    All of a sudden, the whole body began to spasm.


    "What did you do to Eric?"


    "I didn''t do anything to him." Chen Chu shrugged: "at least not yet."


    Chen Chu looked around and shouted to del Toray, the spider monster, "come here, will this guy eat?"


    "President, let''s deal with these monsters first and then the housework." West advised.


    "First, you are busy. Leon forms the super energy group, which is to hit me in the face. Now Leon has been soft, so there is no need for the super energy group to exist."


    West''s stubbornness and insolence towards Chen Yu are also very helpless.


    "Don''t stand here, go and do your work." Chen Yu looks at West.


    "Well President, let me help you persuade them. "


    West was embarrassed. He couldn''t help in the fight.


    And looking at the environment, he felt that it was safer to follow Chen Yu.


    "Well, how do you persuade them?"


    "Listen, you three. We will be generous and merciful. We will save that from the monster''s mouth. Now it''s time for you to repay your kindness. You must join the supernatural society now. Otherwise, you will live and die."


    "What is self destruction?"


    "President, they have been poisoned by voodoo. As long as we don''t care, they will become monsters, and then we will kill them rightfully."


    "Well It seems to make sense. "


    West took out a bottle of potion: "if you accept it, then we will help you dispel the voodoo. This is the voodoo antidote only owned by our supernatural society. Now make your choice."Paine and Hess looked at each other. They were both stubborn people.


    But they know better that if they become that kind of monster, no matter how stubborn their temper is, it''s useless.


    They felt that their magic was about to overwhelm the power of voodoo.


    Soon Soon they''re really going to be the monsters.


    "I accept." Helys finally agreed.


    West threw a bottle of potion at helys.


    Helys took the medicine immediately. Sure enough, the voodoo in her body began to be dispelled.


    This effect is very good. I feel that this medicine is specially made for this kind of voodoo.


    "Paine." Helys turned her head to look at Paine and nodded.


    Pan''s eyes flickered, and finally nodded, "I accept that, too."


    West also gave Penn a potion.


    "You''re the president of the supernatural society?"


    "What? Do you have any questions about our president? "


    "I want to say that Eric in your hand is not a Satanist. Although I don''t know why he clashed with you in the first place, he doesn''t believe in cults. He is also a member of the supernatural group."


    "West, medicate him." Chen Yu dropped Eric on the ground: "he will be the cleaner of our association in the future."


    At this time, Gaia is fighting with Hans Artel and del Torre.


    Gaia, though one enemy and two, has a steady advantage.


    There are also monsters, faceless monsters and creepers who attack from time to time.


    Helys and Paine look at Gaia''s explosive body with complicated eyes.


    "This supernatural society is different from what minister Leon said. They are stronger than us."


    "The strong one is just a few. This woman named Gaia should be the strongest one of them." Pan said.


    "Do you think they will win against the mother?"


    "It''s hard to say. It depends on how the woman named Gaia works."


    It has to be said that Gaia in their eyes, it is a performance against the sky.


    "It''s too strong."


    Gaia drags half of the monsters by himself. Even though pan is proud of himself, he can see that his strength is different from Gaia''s.

 Chapter 910

    Hans Artel shoots a metal spike at Gaia.


    Gaia turns around and grabs the metal in his hand.


    At the same time, he pushed his foot and stabbed Hans Artel in the opposite direction.


    But Gaia found that the metal spikes had great power and were breaking away from her hands.


    Just then, del Toray came from behind.


    Gaia released the metal spike and it came out of his hand and directly penetrated del Toray''s chest.


    Gaia raised his sword and was about to chop Hans Artel.


    But the big sword was also out of control. Gaia let go of the big sword.


    A flaming fist fell on Hans Artel''s head.


    Head off! Gaia''s strength, even if not the big sword, she will not be too weak.


    And her combat experience is so rich that she doesn''t stick to the big sword at all.


    Pan and Hess looked at Gaia in surprise.


    Too strong, Gaia''s strength is far beyond their imagination.


    Gaia grabs the palm of his hand, and the sword comes back to her.


    The handle of the big sword is made of memory magic metal. As long as the first user infuses the magic, the memory magic metal will remember this magic attribute. As long as it is within a certain distance, the memory magic metal will be drawn by the magic, just like a magnet.


    Gaia grabs the sword and it burns.


    Gaia''s body is like a tiger, and his sword is like a rainbow.


    A giant monster stood in front of her.


    Gaia is a wave, not even an active attack.


    The monster has been split in two.


    "If it was her, she might be able to defeat that matrix." Said Hess.


    "Not yet." "The matrix hasn''t been aggressive," Pan said


    Helys looked at other people. Although they were not as powerful as Gaia, they showed extraordinary strength.


    "The other members of the supernatural society are also very strong At least better than the super group. "


    Pan was disappointed. He wanted to lead the super team and develop well.


    But in less than a day''s time, the SuperTeam has disintegrated.


    The blow was not small for him.


    But the strength gap, he does not want to admit there is no way.


    That''s the reality.


    Click click -


    Pan and helys look at Chen Zhu again.


    Chen Yu didn''t know where to find a bag of chips.


    He''s chewing chips there.


    Chen Yu felt their eyes: "are you hungry? Would you like some, too? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Both felt a little speechless.


    "You''re not going to help them?"


    "Gaia, come on More, come on... "


    "I''m not asking you to cheer them on."


    "Don''t you see that my people don''t need my help at all. I''m the biggest help for them if I don''t go to make trouble for them."


    When pan and helys heard Chen Yu''s words, they all took Chen Yu as an excuse for his timidity.


    They looked at each other and shook their heads.


    I don''t know why these people accept this person''s leadership.


    "Gaia, double your year-end bonus." Cried Chen.


    "President, I work hard too. Don''t you see?" Allah said.


    "I see it, but you have to work harder."


    "President, I also killed a monster." Giselle said she was surrounded by a spinning ball.


    Pan and helys look at each other again.


    They sort of understand why these people are taking the lead.


    Because this man controls their salaries.


    Whoever performs well will be rewarded.


    With the joint efforts of the members of the association, all the miscellaneous fish have been solved.


    There is only one parent left.


    The mother did not interfere at all with the removal of her heirs by the members of the association.


    Just like Chen Yu, he has been watching the opera.


    Pa pa pa -


    "beautiful, it''s a beautiful performance." The mother clapped her hands and pointed to Gaia: "you are entitled to be my heir."


    As soon as Gaia''s blade crossed, a big windmill turned, and the big flame sword split towards the body.


    The sides of the mother''s arms bulge to form a triangular knife.


    Easily blocked Gaia''s windmill + fire sword.


    Mars is all over the place, the mother body is still.


    But Gaia was backed by the earthquake by more than ten meters.


    "It''s so powerful." Pan frowned.


    He thought Gaia''s power was at its best.But the mother''s power is obviously much greater than Gaia''s.


    A hard fight has been divided.


    Moore''s separate body rushed directly to the mother''s body, but the mother''s movement was faster.


    The figure becomes a shadow. In the next moment, Moore''s body has been separated from his head.


    "So fast!" Hess''s face began to gather.


    West''s eyes were wide, and a magic force was released from his head.


    West is now releasing his stunt, which he has just developed, the field of dullness.


    Moid also took the opportunity to throw out a few seeds, which fell on the mother''s head and immediately became twining vines.


    "Go!" Giselle controls the spinning ball to shoot at the matrix.


    Bombardment -


    the rotating ball releases a violent explosion at the moment of contact with the mother body.


    Gaia is also flying down with his sword in an instant.


    But at this time, a hand reached out from the fire and grasped Gaia''s fire sword.


    Click -


    the sword is crushed!?


    All of us look unbelievable.


    The flame gradually dispersed, and the mother stood in place unharmed.


    Such a violent explosion did not pose any threat to her.


    The faces of Hess and Paine immediately became dignified.


    Strong, strong mother too.


    The power of the matrix is totally different from that of her monsters.


    Dada -


    CASS and his team shot at once.


    But their bullets had no effect on the mother, and even the mother did not stop the bullets.


    Let the son eject on her skin.


    The bullets bounced off her skin, causing problems for Gaia and others, forcing them to retreat.


    At this time, CASS dropped a white phosphorus grenade.


    Boom -


    the flames of white phosphorus grenades come and go fast.


    I saw that the mother took a strong breath, and actually inhaled the flame completely into her mouth, and then yo spewed it towards CAOS.


    All of a sudden, a foot appeared next to CASS and kicked Cass away.


    It was also because of the foot that CAOS avoided the attack.


    Chen Yu stood beside Cass: "you guys, don''t join in here. You can''t join in here."


    CASS and other people were said to be red by Chen Yu. They wanted to help.


    But now it''s a bad thing.


    They are also elite teams at best and evil, but now they are despised.


    "It''s too strong. The matrix is too strong. There''s no chance to defeat him."


    "Yes, even if Gaia is so powerful, it is not the opponent of the matrix. And now Gaia''s most powerful weapon has been destroyed. Gaia''s strength has plummeted and there is no winner."

 Chapter 911

    "Human, inferior, the world should be dominated by me, a more noble and powerful race." Said the mother.


    Poof Chi -


    Chen Chu couldn''t help laughing out: "did you find that her words are very similar to movie lines?"


    Helys and Paine look at Chen Yu, and they don''t know whether he''s brainless or thick.


    This is clearly not the time to be joking.


    At this time, helys and pan step back at the same time, and distance with Chen Yu.


    "What are you doing? Do I smell? "


    Chen Xun sniffed his body: "it seems that he has a real smell."


    Suddenly, Chen Yu swung back.


    Pa -


    the mother was punched by Chen Zhu, and she covered her face and stepped back two steps.


    "Ha ha I knew you were behind me. "


    Helys and Paine are just like ghosts.


    They didn''t expect Chen Yu to be the first one to attack the mother.


    However, the situation seems to be a bit bad.


    The mother''s face is like a prelude to the eruption of a volcano.


    "I will kill you, I will cut off your limbs, and then put you into the dirtiest and dirtiest sewer, so that you will rot slowly."


    Chen Yu compared his middle finger with his hands and said, "come on."


    The volcano in the mother''s mind finally erupted.


    Crazy attack on Chen Yu.


    Helys and Paine both feel that Chen Yu is dead.


    But an incredible scene appeared.


    Chen Yu actually gave the mother a shoulder fall.


    Then there was a series of moves.


    "Drink..." Chen Yu cried out and hit the mother''s stomach with his elbow.


    The whole body of the mother is arched.


    The eyes of helys and Paine are falling to the ground.


    How is it possible?


    Chen Yu actually used the simplest fighting skills to knock down the mother to the ground.


    "In 2018, gold belt winner, Chen Yu!"


    Chen Yu is adding drama to himself.


    "West, come and give me the gold belt."


    "President, can we be serious? This battle is not over."


    West''s face said, "I want to die.".


    Suddenly, the mother jumped up and stabbed Chen Yu in the back.


    Chen Yu looked back in amazement, his face full of shock.


    Hess and Penn were both shocked.


    They didn''t expect that Chen Yu was attacked by his mother because he was too proud.


    "You You... " Chen Zhu pointed to the mother: "I''m so kind to you You Why are you doing this to me? Why? "


    "Chen You''re too deep in the play. " Gaia covered his face.


    "Wasn''t I good enough?" Chen asked.


    "Please respect your opponent." Gaia said.


    Chen''s fist swept by, the mother''s head burst into pieces, and the headless body slowly fell to the ground.


    The faces of Hess and Paine froze.


    With your mouth open, I haven''t been back to myself for a long time.


    It''s over? So it''s over?


    Isn''t this too much?


    They now understand that the strongest is not Gaia, but Chen Yu.


    "I respect my opponent now."


    The headless body suddenly rose up against gravity.


    Chen Yu was startled. The headless body exuded a frightening smell.


    Once again, the faces of Paine and Hess changed.


    Terror! The smell makes them feel gooseflesh all over their body.


    Indescribable terror, as if the air is about to freeze.


    The headless corpse began to stretch out his hand to open his chest, to open the skin of his chest, as if he were opening a garment.


    A body with rough skin came out of the skin of this human woman.


    It doesn''t come out directly, it comes out little by little.


    Every time a limb is squeezed out, its body is a little bigger.


    Click -


    Chen Yu actually put one hand around the monster that hasn''t completely emerged from the leather bag, and then took a self portrait.


    Helys and Paine felt light, as if all their fears had suddenly disappeared.


    They just think it''s funny now. Will this guy really be their boss in the future?


    "Chen, don''t you think it''s time to get rid of it before it''s fully formed?"


    "Oh If you don''t say I forgot. "


    The monster sped away from its skin, for behind it was a bronze sword.


    Gaia felt that his words were completely superfluous.Because she can think of it, Chen Yu has already done so.


    The monster pulls out the bronze sword from its back. It looks like it''s going to blow fire out of its eyes.


    The monster''s skin is very rough, dark red, with a pair of protruding horns and fangs.


    The limbs are exposed to sharp bone, and the whole body exudes a sense of strength.


    "Did you find that it''s like a big pineapple in Diablo?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Everyone didn''t know how to take Chen Yu''s words.


    West turned his head. He didn''t want his smile to spoil the serious atmosphere.


    Roar -


    "do you think you can beat me with this kind of means? Funny. "


    "That Can we talk about it? Can you put that leather bag on again? You are so ugly now. Your voice has become ugly. "


    Hess and Penn don''t know how to face the battle of life and death.


    "Human beings, do you care only about appearance?"


    "I don''t care about the appearance. Can you give me back the sword? We will fight fairly."


    All of the supernatural society covered their forehead and couldn''t bear to see Chen Yu again.


    "President, let''s be serious. We''re ashamed of you."


    "You want a sword? Yes, take it. " The monstrous matrix has its fingers hooked.


    "You don''t want to make me exaggerate." Chen''s face sank.


    "Come on, let me see your trick, your card."


    Although the mother''s mouth is light, she is actually very serious.


    It knows that Chen is very powerful, and can kill its first form with one punch, which is enough to show how powerful Chen is.


    All the members of the association felt that Chen Yu wanted to be a moth again.


    Because they haven''t seen Chen Yu use any special skills seriously.


    At least, when Chen Yu said the two words "unique skill".


    It means that Chen is going to be a moth again.


    Chen took a deep breath and suddenly his eyes became serious.


    Pan and helys suddenly found that Chen''s temperament had changed.


    Chen Yu, who is serious, seems to have changed.


    What''s the matter with that fierce breath?


    Is that what he really looks like?


    There is a diaphragm behind Chen Yu, just like a God.


    Then a magic circle began to appear around.


    Each magic array is full of infinite mystery, and each magic array is full of awesome magic.


    All the magic arrays point to the matrix, just like the feeling that countless guns are aimed at one person.

 Chapter 912

    All the people face this kind of magic, "believe you, there is a ghost." Chen Yu didn''t believe her mother''s words at all.


    But the next battle began to show a downward trend.


    Chen Yu is constantly hit by two maternal attacks.


    Everyone''s face was covered with a shadow.


    Chen''s success or failure will determine their life and death.


    If Chen Yu fails, they will die.


    However, Chen''s appearance has obviously changed from a balance of power to a downwind.


    Whether Chen is attacking or defending, it is hard to resist the attack of another mother.


    The two matrixes are so close together that they are perfect.


    However, they are one and the loopholes of Chen Yu are found.


    Therefore, when attacking, Chen Yu was completely beaten under pressure.


    Bang --


    Chen Xiang was shot out.


    This is the first time that people have seen Chen Yu so miserable.


    The first time I saw Chen Zhuo beaten.


    "Chen..." When Gaia saw Chen''s tragedy, he immediately wanted to help him.


    "Don''t come up." Chen Yu waved his hand, and he rose from the new stage: "it''s not fair. You two, I''m alone. It''s not fair. You can come one by one."


    "Didn''t you just say that two weakened separations are not a threat to you? Don''t you say you can''t lose to us? " The mother looked at Chen Yu ironically.


    "I''m not in good shape today, or shall we fight another day?"


    Everyone was ashamed of Chen''s impudence.


    They never met such a shameless person.


    Losing is so shameless.


    "Do you think it''s possible?"


    "Don''t force me to use big moves." Chen Yu threatened.


    The faces of the two mothers changed a little.


    The terrible scene of Chen Yu''s super magic still haunts them.


    Fortunately, Chen Yu did not fully launch, which gave them a chance to get back to the situation.


    "Do you think I will give you a chance to start magic this time?"


    At this moment, the mother has made up her mind that as long as Chen Yu dared to launch the super magic, they would kill at the first time.


    Never give Chen another chance to start super magic.


    "Alas..." Chen Zhu sighed.


    "Give up?" The mother looked at Chen Yu with pride.


    "I think you seem to have made a mistake. I was just playing with you." Chen Yu twisted his neck and made a movement to stretch his limbs.


    "It''s no use talking hard. You''ll be dead soon."


    Everyone also felt that Chen Yu was holding on.


    Chen Yu put down the bronze sword, stabbed it into the ground, and then hooked his finger: "come on, let''s see my serious strength."

 Chapter 913

    The two mothers attacked Chen Yu again.


    But the next moment, Chen Yu suddenly became twelve.


    Everyone stared at Chen Yu with disbelief.


    Twelve Chen Yu?


    Moore''s face was full of shock.


    He used to see Chen Yu know how to separate himself.


    However, he had a discussion with Chen Yu and knew the difference between his separate magic and Chen Yu''s separate magic.


    Chen Yu has used split magic twice.


    The first is to fight against the source of depravity, and the second is to fight against Abaddon.


    However, for the first two times, Chen Yu''s split magic only split into two parts.


    And although Moore can only have one separation at a time, as long as the separation is killed, he can immediately separate the second separation.


    Chen Yu''s separate body is different. If one of them is killed, then one of them will be lost. In a short time, there will be no way to summon a new one again.


    But now, Chen Yu has summoned eleven separate bodies at one time, plus the body is twelve.


    "Is that right?" Chen Yu clenched his fist and smiled at the two mothers.


    Helys and Paine thought that Chen was just a dead duck.


    Now they finally believe that Chen Yu is really not serious.


    Now in retrospect, it seems to be true.


    Because even when Chen Yu was fighting with the two mothers, he also played with each other from time to time.


    It always makes the tense atmosphere funny.


    They now understand that Chen is really not serious.


    "Magic, it''s just magic. Do you think we''ll be afraid of you?"


    The two matrixes don''t know whether they are really separate magic or just magic.


    But now they can only comfort themselves.


    Soon, twelve Chen Zhus jumped on them directly.


    In front of quantity, all skills and moves are empty talk.


    Crackling -


    exactly, there are only eleven people who go up and beat two mothers.


    Chen is heading for the weapons warehouse.


    Chen saw that there were many weapons in the warehouse.


    All old-fashioned shells and missiles.


    Chen Yu shivered. Fortunately, the monster didn''t plan to cross with them. Otherwise, even he was doomed.


    Chen Yu put away all his weapons, and he didn''t know how many.


    When these shells and missiles add up, it''s estimated that Los Angeles can be razed to the ground.


    Of course, it''s a long way from Los Angeles.


    After all, it''s a weapons warehouse. It can''t be located near Los Angeles.


    After handling the bodies, Chen left the weapons warehouse.


    Then gather the people together.


    They looked at Chen Yu''s body, which was beating his mother''s body, and then looked at Chen Yu''s body.


    Their eyes are complicated.


    "President, we don''t need separation next time, OK?" Pattaya said, "you can kill these two monsters directly. Why do you have to use the separation skill?"


    "You''re in charge of my separation?" Chen Yu''s eyes glared.


    Pattaya was almost scared to cry and dared not speak again.


    Or is Jolin Nash more courageous and said, "president, can you think about our feelings with the technique of separation? I, Pattaya, Giselle and arras, you can''t learn from Moore every time you use the split, at least he uses the split and wears clothes. "


    Looking at eleven naked men standing there, the scene is actually quite spectacular.


    Of course, it''s dazzling.


    "You should learn to appreciate it. Look at my figure. Biceps, mermaid line. Have you found a more perfect figure than me? Have you found a more perfect man than me?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    In fact, many of the men here are in good shape. They also want to show their muscles and Mermaid line.


    Pan, for example, pretended to show off his biceps inadvertently.


    "The biceps is big." Chen Yu squinted at Pan: "go and fight with them."


    Paine''s cheek is smoked. There are absolutely a lot of normal people can touch those two things. Only when they are touched by neuropathy can they fight with them.


    Roar -


    the mother is struggling. Now they have been beaten all over the body.


    A mother rushed out of the encirclement towards Chen Yu.


    Everyone was shocked, just to remind Chen Yu to be careful.


    Chen''s head didn''t return. The dark liquid shrouded the mother body and then wrapped it.


    Helys and Paine were both of an incredible color.


    How many cards does Chen Yu still have?


    How strong is he?


    Now that they believe what Pattaya said, Chen Yu has not taken it seriously at all.Chen just wanted to pull it into the dark shadow, suddenly a thought flashed in his mind.


    The dark primordial fluid began to permeate the body of the mother, and then the body of the mother was completely dominated by Chen Yu and became a dark mother.


    Chen Zhuo points to another mother, and the dark mother rushes to her former body.


    A red and a black matrix make a ball.


    Paine sighed. The gap was too big.


    Chen Yu is the president of the supernatural society, and he is the leader of the supernatural group.


    Originally, he existed as a substitute for Chen Yu.


    But now he thinks he''s a joke.


    Alternatives? The defective products are almost the same.


    There is no comparison between the two.


    In his eyes, the matrix is strong enough.


    Even the absolutely invincible existence.


    But in front of Chen Yu, the mother is like a child.


    Even if Chen is not serious, it is difficult for the mother to turn over any storm.


    "Come on, let''s bet, do you think black or red will win?"


    "President, that''s not interesting." West turned his eyes and looked at Chen Yu: "the black matrix is controlled by you. If we guess that the black matrix wins, you will definitely let the water go and deliberately let the red matrix win. If we guess that the red matrix wins, it is estimated that you will immediately make the red matrix die ugly."


    "West, don''t you want your year-end bonus?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "As you know, my second child is about to be born. I just want to make some milk powder money for my future children. Is that too much?"


    "I''ll give you a hundred dollars. The red matrix wins." Said West at once.


    "I''ll pay a hundred dollars, too. The red matrix wins."


    "Me too."


    Even Hess and Penn are betting, so bribe their immediate superior in advance.


    "Chen, are you so interesting? The gold you found last time you went out to sea has brought in tens of millions of dollars, as for the pit they hundreds of dollars?"


    Everyone looked at Gaia and said, "Gaia, you and the president went out to sea last time to find gold?"


    "Yes, I''ve got more than 20 million dollars." Gaia didn''t hide it.


    "President, when are you going to go to sea? I''d like to help you. " Pattaya''s eyes are shining at Chen Yu. Her sentence is very standard Chinese.

 Chapter 914

    "Mr. Chen, I also want to join your association." CAOS looked at Chen Yu very seriously.


    "Me too."


    "Me too." All the players of CASS looked at Chen Yu with firm eyes.


    It''s a very deep memory for them.


    But Chen Yu and the people of the supernatural society opened a new world for them.


    "Our salary is not high." Chen said.


    "We don''t want a high salary."


    "Our work is very heavy. We often need to work overtime."


    "We don''t care about working overtime. We used to carry out a task. It''s a common thing that we didn''t sleep for three or four days."


    "We often have to go to many dangerous places."


    "What we are most afraid of is danger." Said CAOS.


    "Do you really want to join the supernatural society?"


    "Well As long as you occasionally take us to sea to relax. "


    "Drag it down and feed the dog."


    "Well, President, I''m just showing my sense of humor." Said CAOS.


    "Why do you want to show a sense of humor?"


    "Don''t you need a sense of humor to join the supernatural society?" CAOS seems to be serious.


    "What makes you feel this illusion?"


    Everyone looks at Chen Yu. Obviously, it''s you.


    "President, I think it''s almost over. Is it time to finish?"


    "What time is it now?" Chen asked.


    "It''s three in the morning." West looked at his watch.


    "Almost."


    The dark matrix presses directly on the matrix, and then the dark primordial fluid on it begins to penetrate the matrix.


    Soon, another mother began to be dominated by Chen.


    All the people are speechless. They see it as a formidable enemy.


    In Chen''s eyes, it''s so simple.


    "Is anyone hungry?" Chen asked.


    "I''m hungry." Said West.


    "Well, would you like to invite all of us to have a midnight snack? Can you recommend which shop is still open at this time?"


    "I know a pizza shop that''s open 24 hours a day."


    "Then go." Chen Chu suddenly raised his head and looked up at the top of the hole: "that secretary Miss, are you not tired after watching so long?"


    Everyone looked up, but there was nothing on it.


    "President, is there anyone on it?"


    Chen Yu looks up at the top: "are you coming out by yourself or am I going to catch you?"


    It was a bit of a surprise for all of us that osolisa finally showed up.


    They didn''t expect that otheliza was a witch. She just used stealth magic.


    Even Paine and Hess didn''t think of it.


    Othelia had been watching the war, and she thought no one had found her.


    I didn''t expect to be discovered by Chen Yu.


    And she agreed to be scared by Chen''s strength.


    She didn''t think she would be Chen''s opponent.


    "Mr. Chen, we meet again."


    "Kill her." The muzzle of casos and others all point to osolisa.


    "Mr. Chen, why?"


    "Nonsense, you must make a small report to that old man of Leon, and kill you now."


    "Mr. Chen, why don''t I join the supernatural society?"


    "Good." Chen Yu can''t think of anything, so he agrees.


    "President, do you believe her so easily? She''s from Leon. "


    "Do you think I''m handsome?" Chen asked.


    West''s cheek is not handsome, I dare say?


    West nodded defiantly: "handsome."


    "So I think my yingzi has charmed her, so I believe that she really wants to join the supernatural society, and want to approach me in this way." Chen said.


    All the people were crying and laughing, even the face of othelia was full of helplessness.


    When west thought about it carefully, he also understood Chen Yu''s meaning.


    Chen Yu is going to put osolisa beside Leon and spy for him.


    Chen is really trying to make her an eyelid.


    Leon is bad ass, so it''s really necessary to put an eye liner around him.


    Since osolisa is so straightforward and wants to be a spy for herself, she has no reason to refuse.


    They all dragged their tired bodies and left the base.


    Then, the base was in a violent explosion, completely sunk into the deep underground.


    When the crowd came out of the base exit, pan carried Eric on his back.


    "No, I''m ready to fight," said helys, who was walking aheadPan also left Eric and turned into a giant bear.


    Everyone looked at Hess and Paine with puzzled eyes.


    "What are you doing?" Chen Yu looks at the two.


    "President Can''t you see it? So many evil spirits. "


    The exit was full of evil spirits, standing in front of them.


    "Well This is the evil spirit corps of our association. " Chen said.


    Penn and Hess are both stupid. Is this the real strength of the supernatural society?


    Previously, Leon told them that the supernatural society was a waste camp organization.


    But why does such a waste camp always shock them?


    Instead, they thought they were enough to replace the supernatural society. As a result, they gathered six so-called newcomers.


    On the first day of its establishment, the super team was called to the headquarters and then destroyed.


    "President, do you have my share in the night?" Osolisa looks at Chen Yu with a shallow smile.


    "Yes, of course. As long as it''s a member of the association, everyone can go."


    This is Chen Yu''s guarantee to othelia.


    Some words need not be too clear.


    They went back to the city and found the pizza shop that Cass said.


    When entering the shop, only one little girl was on the night shift.


    When the little girl saw the crowd, she was shocked.


    Most of all, they were still bloodstained, and CASS'' guns were not collected.


    There was also a person with a bloody body on his back, and the little girl cried directly.


    Finally, a few women of the same trade went up to explain and appeased the little girl somehow.


    As a result, they ate half of it and the police came.


    The police didn''t take them back to the police station either. After CAOS identified himself, the police confirmed the identity of the people again, and then left.


    Everyone was very happy to eat. The little girl was also very happy after making sure that these people of the supernatural society were not bad people.


    Only one is unhappy, West.


    "President, can you eat less? You''ve eaten twenty pizzas. "


    "I do more and eat more of course." Chen is still stuffing pizza into his mouth.


    "I think it''s more suitable to have a buffet in order to grow this kind of food."


    "There''s no buffet now."


    "I was blacklisted by a buffet last time." Chen Yu said helplessly.


    People all think that Chen Yu is not welcome in any buffet restaurant.

 Chapter 915

    "President, don''t you go home?"


    "No, I''ll pick up Fanny later." Chen said.


    Now it''s light outside the pizza parlor.


    One by one, the number of members of the association decreased. Several girls couldn''t support it. They went home to sleep first.


    "President, it''s time for me to return to Leon. Goodbye." Osolisa''s gone, too.


    CASS and his team are the last to go.


    Chen Yu also got to know each of them one by one.


    CASS and his team joined the supernatural society, not for the sake of others.


    It''s not about being interested in psychic events.


    To earn a pension for his teammates who died in the incident.


    Each of them has a family. Some of them are single, but they all have families.


    Although they are the elite team of the Department of counter terrorism operations, their salary is not high.


    And they spend so much money that they don''t have any savings at all.


    This also led them not to even take out their teammate''s pension.


    In fact, the military pension of the US emperor is very high.


    With all kinds of insurance, the pension would be about a million dollars.


    However, it is not given once, and some conditions are more stringent.


    And CAOS and his team were not part of the regular army.


    They didn''t even have insurance, which meant that the pension for the players who died in the operation was not going to be too much.


    Chen Yu lent them two million dollars, which, of course, should be paid back.


    If you are short, Chen Yu will go all out to find them.


    "Would you like coffee, sir?" The little girl on duty looked at him. Chen Yu was the only one left. She went up with the coffee machine and asked.


    "Thank you." Chen Zhu nodded.


    After filling Chen''s coffee, the little girl said, "I have to change shifts. Goodbye."


    "Goodbye."


    Chen looked at the time has also been more than nine o''clock in the morning, ready to get up to the airport.


    An hour ago, Fanny called. She had already boarded Louis''s plane with little greyne and a family the size of.


    It will take more than six hours to fly, but Chen Yu doesn''t plan to go back home. He plans to go directly to the airport for a few hours.


    ¡­¡­


    "Mr. Leon, the supernatural society has been exorcised, and that military base has collapsed."


    "Osolisa, how did you survive?" In fact, Lei ang heard that Chen Yu and his team appeared in the urban area through the online newspaper last night.


    But what he was more curious about was how she survived.


    "I found a hidden hiding place in the base and hid for two days until the supernatural people rescued me."


    "Do you see how they fought?"


    "Because it was very dangerous at that time, I was isolated from the battlefield, so I didn''t know about the war situation. After the battle, the people of the supernatural society escorted me back to the city."


    "What about the survivors of the lightning team and the super team? Why don''t they come back not high. "


    "They''re all in the supernatural society."


    "Wait What do you mean by editing? "


    "They have become part of the supernatural society."


    "What? Who allowed it? I don''t agree. Now inform the members of the super team and the lightning team immediately. I paid for them. When did I agree that they should leave the Department of counter terrorism? "


    Lei ang angrily picked up the phone and dialed Chen Yu: "Mr. Chen, I want you to explain to me why the lightning team and the super energy team became members of the supernatural society. They were originally members of the anti terrorist action department."


    "Oh, as for the lightning team, they are going to submit their resignation to you. In addition, the supernatural team. I heard that they are private teams. Then they expressed their gratitude to our supernatural Society for saving them from danger, so they volunteered to combine the supernatural team with the supernatural society."


    "Mr. Chen, the Ming people don''t speak in secret. Both of their teams are the property of our anti terrorist action department. I don''t agree that they leave our anti terrorist action department for no reason."


    "Mr. Leon, let me tell you something. I''m very dissatisfied with the schedule you arranged for me yesterday."


    "I don''t understand what''s wrong with you, or who are you having trouble with on the plane?"


    "No, but I parachuted when I got off the plane."


    "So what? Can''t Mr. Chen even jump? "


    "I have no objection to parachute jumping itself, but what I get is a parachute that can''t be opened, so I have to suspect that it''s someone''s intentional arrangement to kill me."


    "Nonsense!"


    "Do you know if I have any nonsense?" Chen Yu hung up directly.Leon was stunned, then picked up another phone: "help me transfer the call from the Montreal Union military base."


    After seven or eight turns, Leon finally got through to the officer who arranged for Chen Yu to get on the plane yesterday.


    "You''re Lieutenant Paul, aren''t you?"


    "It''s me, who are you?"


    "Yesterday I arranged for a person to jump in your plane near Los Angeles. I wonder why his parachute couldn''t be opened?"


    "Sir, it''s my fault. I gave a faulty parachute bag. I have reported this to the superior."


    Lei ang has a nameless fire in his heart, which somehow offends Chen Yu again.


    Obviously it''s not his own arrangement, but now even if he explains himself, I''m afraid Chen Yu won''t believe it.


    It seems that they have made a mistake. They are still dumb and eat Coptis.


    He is now a yellow mud drop crotch, not Shi is also Shi.


    "Falk, this bastard didn''t parachute from a height of 10000 meters. Why didn''t he fall dead? If only the bastard had been killed. " Leon roared uncontrollably.


    One side of the othelia heart move, Chen Zhu fell from 10000 meters high did not die?


    This has helped othelia to raise her level against Chen Yu.


    Leon is old, now he just wants to consolidate his position.


    And in a few years, Leon is going down.


    At this time, osolisa must also consider her future.


    If you rely on Leon all the time, when he goes down and the new official takes office, the lightest possibility is to be liquidated.


    If it''s more serious, it''s likely to evaporate.


    So othelia also has to plan for her future.


    Politically, she can hardly go further.


    After all, she''s just a secretary, but she''s got a lot of secrets.


    She needs to find a strong support.


    The supernatural society is a great choice.


    Even lei''ang, a tough and stubborn old bastard, has to compromise with him.


    Of course, it also needs to be paid in return.


    Osolisa now needs to be by Leon''s side. When Leon is targeting Chen Yu and the supernatural society, she needs to send the message to Chen Yu.

 Chapter 916

    Fari and her family finally came out of the gate.


    "Honey, do you miss me?"


    Chen Yu comes forward to embrace fali, and the little Ge Lin in her arms pushes Chen Yu away at the first time.


    "You go..." Little Gelin''s tender little finger, pointing to the side, looked angry.


    But what''s the Chinese and English accent?


    Poof Chi -


    Farley could not help laughing: "what kind of repudiation is to be rejected by her own daughter?"


    "Baby, you don''t want dad?" Chen Yu wants to die now.


    "Eight." Little Gelin looked at Chen Yu with milk.


    "Fanny, did you do any magic to little Gerin? Why doesn''t little Gelin want me? "


    "Because she didn''t see you when she woke up last night."


    This is the first time for Chen Yu. When Xiao Gelin woke up in the evening, Chen Yu was not with her.


    This little girl is so young that she can remember her revenge.


    On the way home, fari drives the car. Chen Yu is a kind of coax to Xiao Gelin.


    It took a long time for little Gelin to accept Chen Yu again.


    This has ruined Chen''s happiness.


    The feeling of having a daughter is different.


    At this time, Chen''s phone rang.


    Little Gelin is going to rob the phone right away. No matter who called, she yelled at the phone: "eight wants% ¡Á #"


    when you''re finished, leave the phone beside you, like a sworn enemy.


    "Fanny, can you explain to me what little Gelin just said?"


    Chen Yu is an ignorant force on one''s face. Except "don''t" can barely understand, others can''t understand at all.


    "She would go out every time she saw you answer the phone, so she said to the people on the phone, don''t disturb my father again, or I will kill you." Fari felt that her steering wheel was going to slip. "But she didn''t know how to say anything else. She only knew those simple words. She wanted to, didn''t want to, set out and come back."


    Chen Yu feels that if he calls again later, he still avoids xiaogelin.


    Lest she fall off her phone again.


    But children''s tempers come and go quickly.


    Before long, little Gelin forgot about Chen Yu''s phone call and began to play with other animals.


    Chen took the phone and sat on the top of the car, looking at the caller id just now.


    It''s from feywood Cisco. Chen Yu calls back.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. feywood. My daughter just got the phone."


    "It''s OK. I didn''t know you had a daughter." Mr. Chen, the foundation has been completed. Would you like to come and check it


    "Good. Are you still at the construction site this afternoon?"


    "Yes, I''ll wait for you here."


    "Good." Chen replied.


    Believe that feywood Cisco is one thing.


    But this kind of quality problem should be checked.


    After all, it''s about quality. If something goes wrong, it will kill you.


    Chen Yu must be responsible for his own person.


    Chen then called West and asked him to go to the engineering quality inspection company.


    To be able to open a quality inspection company is qualified to issue a quality inspection certificate.


    If the quality inspection company passes the engineering inspection, and then there is a problem with the engineering quality.


    The quality inspection company needs a person in charge, so the company''s fees are relatively expensive.


    Generally, at least 1% of the project funds will be charged, and 100000 US dollars will be charged for 10 million construction projects.


    In the afternoon, Chen went to the headquarters.


    By this time, the headquarters had become a construction site.


    People from west and the quality inspection company have come first.


    "Mr. Chen." When Mr. Chen arrived, Mr. fewood Cisco immediately met him.


    "Mr. feywood, how far has the main building been built now?" Chen asked.


    "The foundation has been laid."


    "Well." Chen Yu frowned.


    "Mr. Chen, are you not satisfied with the progress of the project?" Feywood Cisco was very nervous about Chen Yu, the gold owner, for fear that he would not be satisfied with anything.


    "No, I want to increase the budget by several million yuan, but the foundation has been laid. Can''t we do it again?"


    Feywood Cisco almost didn''t choke. He thought he was not satisfied with the project.


    As a result, Chen''s next words almost ruined feywood Cisco.


    The original budget of two million dollars, but now we have to increase the budget by several million dollars?


    It''s similar to the pie falling from the sky, let alone the foundation. Even after the main building''s structure is built, it will be demolished and re planned.


    "Of course, it can be changed. Mr. Chen estimates how much budget he plans to increase and what building structure he wants to add? My engineering team and I will do our best to cooperate with you. " Feywood Cisco''s eyes were shining at Chen Yu."Will it bother you?" Chen asked.


    "No trouble, not at all."


    "Then add five million dollars to the original reason."


    Feywood Cisco''s eyes shine, and that''s seven million dollars.


    Anyway, it''s all from lei''ang''s pit. It''s hard not to spend all his time.


    Chen doesn''t know much about engineering, but feywood Cisco doesn''t think so.


    It''s no trouble for him. It''s all about sending him orders.


    And it''s super big orders, even big companies.


    You don''t get a million dollar order a year.


    There are so many Meidi engineering and construction companies. Although a few of them are famous, they may build a famous building, which is the only time in their life.


    In most cases, these engineering and construction companies take such orders.


    Chen Yu''s order is actually a big one.


    "First of all, I want to build a relatively spacious underground space. The bottom floor should be at least as big as a basketball court, and the height should be at least 10 meters. Then the main building should be on the top of the underground space. Then the main building should increase accommodation. In terms of accommodation, I hope the conditions are very good. I don''t like to treat my staff badly."


    "Yes, I understand that in terms of design, I will reverse the previous design and redesign an architectural structure." Feywood Cisco is not afraid of trouble. He is afraid that Chen Yu doesn''t ask for it, which means his budget can''t be used.


    "In addition, I need a circular runway around the whole building."


    "To build a stadium?"


    "I don''t need the size of a stadium, just a track."


    Chen Yu doesn''t plan to build a stadium. If he wants to build a stadium, he can''t stop at $10 million.


    "Mr. Chen, what about the main building? If it''s just what you said, add up to a million dollars. "


    "Then add leisure areas, gyms, recreation rooms, restaurants and so on. Add everything you can. Build another garden. By the way, a large swimming pool."


    "Even so, Mr. Chen, it''s only two or three hundred thousand dollars."


    "What if we dig another man-made lake?" Chen asked.


    "Then I can dig an artificial lake with an area of three square kilometers. I''ll add another three million dollars and make it bigger."


    Feywood Cisco finally got to know what it''s called the willfulness of rich people.

 Chapter 917

    December in Los Angeles is much colder than last year.


    At night, the temperature drops below 10 degrees, and during the day, the temperature mostly hovers around 15 degrees.


    Generally, the temperature in Los Angeles is very stable all the year round, and it will always be around 20 degrees, which is a little abnormal this year.


    After entering December, there is a feeling of wind and rain all over Los Angeles.


    Of course, it''s not a bad thing. It''s a growing festival atmosphere.


    Even if there are still twenty days left, all of us become lazy.


    Everyone is waiting for Christmas.


    Mirror Lake temperature has been relatively stable, because of the spirit of the reason.


    Therefore, the temperature of mirror lake is around 20 degrees in the daytime, and it will not fall below 10 degrees at night.


    Several cars followed the winding passage to mirror lake.


    In the car, West told Penn, helris and Eric.


    "You have to remember a word, the president is very stingy, very stingy."


    People all look at West with strange eyes, so in front of so many people to say this sentence, are you really not afraid of death?


    "In the president''s house, you can do whatever the president wants you to do. If the president doesn''t let you do anything, you can''t do it. Don''t touch what you shouldn''t touch, don''t take what you shouldn''t take. A leaf can''t do it."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Otherwise, you''ll probably have a chance to get in touch with the president''s pets."


    "Pen, lend me your magic." Eric immediately wanted to borrow pen''s Druid magic.


    When they looked at Eric with more strange eyes, Gaia finally couldn''t help but remind him, "don''t think about fighting with Chen''s pets. His pets are all monster level, and several of them may have the same strength as the mother."


    Once again, the faces of Paine, Hess and Eric changed.


    "Other weak ones are only relatively weak, but they still belong to monster level."


    "I''ve seen the president''s pet." Eric said, "but I think his pet, although a little bigger, is also a normal wild animal?"


    "Do you know the Gulf incident more than a month ago?"


    "I''ve heard of it, but I don''t know how it is."


    "The Gulf incident was caused by something that calls itself Abaddon." Allah said.


    "Abaddon? The apocalyptic Abaddon? The angel of plague and death


    "No one knows if it''s really Abaddon, but its strength is terrible. The whole bay is shrouded in the fog of death, and the long pet also played a crucial role in that battle." "The snake in his family, called Raymond, turned into a big snake of more than 20 meters," Arras said


    "Does the president''s family have normal pets?"


    "Yes, two cubs and two lions, that should be the most normal. If you want to find the object of a fight, they should be the only one you can fight."


    "No, and Samuel."


    "Samuel? The devil''s name? What is that? What kind of creature is it? "


    When the three heard Samuel, they were a little shivering.


    "Just a little milk cat." "It should be the weakest, but it''s the eldest to grow all the pets," West said


    "West, you forgot to introduce the president''s three most special pets." Gaia said.


    "Oh yes, there are three legendary Warcraft in the president''s house."


    Legend? The faces of the three men were straight, and they could not help showing curiosity.


    "What legendary beast?"


    "Hell''s three headed dog, nine headed monster, fire dragon."


    "Are you kidding?"


    "The president''s house is a big zoo anyway." "I''m very skeptical that his pets are actually changed by some kind of legendary Warcraft," West said


    At this time, the car stopped, three cars in front of and behind, everyone got off.


    In addition to the old members of the association, Erdos, who has recovered from the injury, and the new members who just joined the Association last time, are all here.


    Chen Yu is preparing for barbecue at the moment. I heard that people from the association are coming. Chen Yu has prepared in advance.


    "Hello, come in. Chen is already waiting for you." Fanny walked out with her stomach up.


    But fari didn''t accompany them. She was going to pick some dead leaves for the grape trees in the backyard.


    Some common grape trees lose their leaves in winter.


    However, the grape trees of their family only occasionally have some dead leaves.


    After fari tasted the sweetness, she was very precious to her family''s grape trees.


    All members of the association went to the front yard, and Gaia came to help Chen Zhu barbecue.


    "Who don''t eat spicy?" Gaia asked.


    Today, they come to visit Chen Yu and have a rest.There is no special purpose.


    So everyone is more relaxed.


    Penn, Hess and Eric are very nervous.


    What people said to them in the car made them nervous all the time.


    "CASS, can you guys get used to it in the association?" Chen asked.


    "Yes." Cass replied.


    At first, they were not used to it. In the comparison Association, except for human beings, they were evil spirits, and they were also evil spirits in groups.


    They almost peed when they saw the evil spirit for the first time.


    On the contrary, Erdos, an ordinary old guard, gave them a lot of enlightenment.


    By the way, I also introduced some evil spirits he played.


    It is unimaginable to put it in the past.


    Playing with evil spirits?


    But after a long time, they get used to it.


    In fact, evil spirits are similar to them in some ways.


    Fear, fear Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu is in the supernatural society, just like a great demon.


    They also gradually learned that Chen Yu, for example, was not only mean, but also short-term.


    Erdos, who was lying in hospital for 20 days, attacked and injured his puppet division, is still in temporary headquarters.


    Every day I listened to the screams of people seeping from the dark hut.


    "By the way, where are you going on your annual vacation?" Chen asked.


    "South Africa." "We''re going to Cape Town for a vacation," West said. "Will you be the president?"


    "I won''t go. Fanny''s stomach is so big that it''s inconvenient to go far." "You have fun," Chen said


    All of them are speechless. Is it big for their stomachs of three months?


    Eight or nine months pregnant women dare to jump around.


    "I have only one request. You can play and spend whatever you like. Please don''t make trouble for me." "I don''t want to have my Christmas holiday when I suddenly get your call and ask me to help you," Chen said


    "President, we''re just going on vacation, not to do anything against the rules." Said West with disapproval.


    "This is the best way. You have a good time."


    "By the way, why don''t you see the princesses?"


    "A few days ago, there was news outside the river course of mirror lake that there were several alligators, and they all ran to find them."

 Chapter 918

    At this time, people saw a big incredible bear, with an equally huge crocodile in its mouth, and came to them.


    They looked at the princess and then at Paine.


    The Transfiguration in Paine''s Druid magic can also be turned into a bear.


    But compared with the princess, his deformed bear is like a grandson.


    "What a big crocodile! How could there be such a big crocodile in the river in downtown Los Angeles?" West later said.


    This is Los Angeles. Once the news gets out, it is likely to cause panic.


    Most alligators are able to adapt to both fresh and sea water.


    If you run to a beach, you are likely to have an attack.


    Moreover, the alligator is the largest crocodile species, and even some of the alligators living on the coast can fight with sharks in the sea.


    The alligator in front of the crowd is at least six meters long and weighs nearly a ton.


    Almost the top predators.


    Of course, except for the Chen Yu family.


    When CAOS came to the alligator, the skull of the alligator was broken, and there was still a breath left, but it was not too far away from death.


    After Cass checked, he looked up at Chen Yu and said, "president, this is an Australian alligator. It can''t be here."


    "Is it possible that the zoo came out?" Chen asked.


    "There are several alligators in the Central Zoo of Los Angeles, but the largest one is only more than four meters long, and I haven''t heard that the alligator of that zoo escaped. I suspect that someone intentionally placed it in the river."


    Casos looked at the environment of mirror lake again, and said: "president, the temperature here is a few degrees higher than that in the city, which will directly make crocodiles move to the lake. So according to my speculation, if someone wants to harm you, once you or your family swim in the lake, they are likely to be attacked."


    Everyone''s face changed. Although the crocodile was big, it certainly did not pose a threat to Chen.


    But what if it''s Fanny or little Gerin?


    If they were in danger, what would happen to Chen Yu?


    Chen''s face also became gloomy.


    Chen Chu stood up and shouted to the lake, "Amun."


    A huge object in the water gradually appeared from a distance.


    CASS and others, as well as pan, Eric and helys, were pale with fear when they saw the figure of Amun.


    "Is there anything like crocodiles going into mirror lake?"


    "No, master."


    Hearing amon''s answer, Chen Yu was relieved.


    "Keep a close eye on me. If any creature over 30 kg appears in mirror lake, you will kill it for me. No matter it''s a person or anything. In addition, all catfish over 30 kg in mirror lake will also be killed for me."


    All the people were sweating. Chen Yu was fierce. It was really frightening.


    "President, normal people will not use this strange method to hurt you if they have enemies with you." Casos speculated: "one way to use this method for you is related to animals. They can send such a large crocodile to Los Angeles and throw it in the outer river, which means that they have a strong channel. At least if it''s me, I can''t do it. At the same time, I don''t know about you. I think this crocodile can hurt you, which means that your enemies should be ordinary people, at least There is no clear concept of your strength. "


    When they heard CAOS'' speculation, they all nodded.


    "President, can you think of anyone who can do such a thing and can do it?"


    "Seven months ago, when my family and I went hunting in the mountains, we met a group of poachers. They were hunting for a white puma. But now that white puma belongs to me, it''s called white snow," Chen said


    "And the poaching team?"


    "They attacked me."


    Chen Yu didn''t go on, but everyone knew it.


    Attack on Chen Yu? Ha ha, it''s really disgusting.


    "But then I met their boss in New York." "Then their boss judged that the disappearance of his team was related to me because of snow white, and then I sent their boss to God," Chen said


    "At present, the most likely one is the related person of this poaching gang." "President, let''s do this. We''re the best at it," said casos


    "You''re going on vacation soon. Is it time?"


    "Ten more days, enough." Said CAOS.


    "Well, if you need military support, find our own people."


    CASS and his team all laughed. They may not be good at exorcism.


    But if we deal with some criminal groups, they can clean them up with their eyes closed.


    "By the way." "King Kong, go and bring out two cases of wine," cried ChenWhen they saw King Kong carrying two boxes out, CASS and others, Eric, pan and helris all showed curiosity.


    "Take each of you a bottle of these wine back. I have nothing else here. This wine will be a Christmas present."


    West and others are old-fashioned. They are all overjoyed when they see Chen Zhu delivering wine.


    This is a rare opportunity.


    The other rookies were dazed and didn''t understand why West was so happy.


    Isn''t it wine? As for the fight.


    And they are still there to pick and choose, constantly looking at the number plate under the bottle.


    ¡­¡­


    After they said goodbye to Chen, they all got in their cars and left.


    "Mr. West, is there anything special about this wine?"


    "Nothing special." West looked at the wine in CASS''s hand: "it''s not good at all, but we can''t refuse the gift from the president. I''ll help you deal with your wine."


    CAOS dodged West''s hand. He didn''t believe what he said.


    "Don''t listen to him. Chen''s wine is sold on the market. The cheapest price is $100000. Take your nameless wine. Today, only the Mara supermarket in Sacramento sells it. The price is $66666, but there is a limit every month. As a result, every bottle of wine on the black market is as high as $230000." Gaia said.


    People took a breath of cool air: "so expensive? That''s to say, the president sent out millions of dollars? "


    "Hiss, for the outside world, these wines are very expensive, but they are all made by Chen himself. How much can he spend? Even the grapes were planted by him. "


    "But if you want me to drink, how can I give up drinking?"


    "It can be sold."


    "The president will kill me if he knows?"


    "He doesn''t care how you deal with the wine. Anyway, it''s a rare chance. He will deliver the wine on holidays."

 Chapter 919

    "President, people have found it."


    "Dead and alive?" Chen asked.


    "Do you want to die or live?"


    "If it''s convenient, we''ll keep it alive. Our new headquarters has also been built with dungeons. When it''s just built, it''s always difficult to leave them empty. We always need to send something in."


    "I see."


    CASS and his team are doing their best.


    It''s less than a month since I joined the association, and I have received a big gift.


    His wine is still at home, and several others have already sold it.


    They were overjoyed at the sale of $250000.


    This money is real money. Cass thinks that the wine will definitely appreciate, so he doesn''t plan to sell it for the time being.


    Moreover, they have just joined the association, so they have to perform.


    Especially they are special people.


    Because they can''t magic, they have to show their value.


    Chen also admired the training of CASS and others.


    In less than two days, he found the man.


    Chen Yu can''t understand them either.


    They used to fight with some terrorists.


    This time they are looking for a group of poachers.


    No difficulty at all, hardly any effort. I have found people.


    Caught the person, Chen Yu''s mood is good again.


    But Chen is planning to put some things in his territory.


    In order not to let the enemy think about it, inexplicably let the people around me call for a crime.


    "Chen, take little Gelin out to the supermarket. Are you going?"


    Wang Wang -


    before Chen Chu could answer, HEMA and Baima came running happily.


    "Do you have anything else to go to?" Fari ignored Chen''s answer and asked other pets directly.


    The princess walked slowly to the front of fari, and then Wanda.


    "Honey, don''t be idle at home all the time. Go out for a walk, or go to Mr. Steven and have a drink." FarIn went out and said to Chen Yu.


    As Christmas approached, Chen''s business was much less.


    In ten days, Chen Yu never went out at all.


    Farley was afraid that Chen would be too busy.


    Chen is lazy to go out. He would rather be a saltfish at home.


    By the way, since Christmas is coming, it''s time to send a red envelope to the people of the association.


    For foreigners, Christmas is equivalent to Chinese Spring Festival.


    Then everyone should make a red bag.


    Chen Yu thought again that now the headquarters still has feywood Cisco and his engineering team, and they can''t be forgotten.


    "Mr. feywood, let me ask you something."


    "What''s up? Mr. Chen


    "I would like to ask, how many people are there to help my project construction?"


    "Mr. Chen, is there something wrong with my engineering team?"


    "No, just ask."


    "There are 45 people in total, Mr. Chen. They are all professional. I believe that they will not be lazy or operate in violation of the project agreement."


    "Is the figure accurate?" Chen asked.


    "Yes, if Mr. Chen doesn''t believe it, I can give you the list of our engineering team."


    "It''s not necessary. You''re busy."


    With that, Chen Yu hung up.


    However, feywood Cisco was full of worries. Chen Yu''s mindless phone call made him completely unable to calm down.


    What does Chen Yu mean by this phone call?


    For more than two hours, feywood Cisco was uneasy.


    "Hello, Timmy, bring all the project leaders together for a meeting."


    Not long after, all the project leaders were in front of feywood Cisco.


    "Have your employees violated any regulations in the past two days?"


    "Boss, our people are honest."


    "My staff didn''t find anything illegal except one who asked for leave."


    Feywood Cisco thought for a long time and found nothing wrong.


    "Is there any loss of engineering materials on the site?"


    "Boss, did you find any theft?"


    The foremen thought it was a theft at the construction site.


    Although the United States and the United States are developed countries, the unemployment rate has been high.


    In particular, their kind of work, which is not highly technical, is easy to be replaced.


    For an American, unemployment often means despair.


    Don''t think it''s all right to have unemployment benefits, which can''t meet their credit card repayment.


    When they lose their jobs, they often lose their houses, cars and even their families.There are so many vagabonds in the United States, many of them even have very high education.


    Just because they lost all their jobs once, they never recovered.


    So when they heard about the theft at the construction site, they were all nervous.


    The biggest condition of a construction site is not dead people, but theft.


    Just then, there was a quick knock on the door outside the simple meeting room.


    "Boss, Mr. Chen is here." A worker said in a hurry.


    Everyone was afraid and felt that Chen Yu was coming to settle accounts with them.


    Feywood Cisco also has a blank brain.


    "Come with me to see Mr. Chen."


    Feywood Cisco and others saw Chen Yu coming with a face of hardship.


    Chen Chu comes forward and hands a big red bag directly to feywood Cisco.


    "This is for you."


    "Mr. Chen This... "


    Feywood Cisco thought it was a lawyer''s letter.


    "You have a share, too. Come on." Chen Yu skims over feywood Cisco and puts a red bag on everyone behind him.


    "Here So much money? " A foreman opened the red envelope and said, "what do you mean, Mr. Chen?"


    Feywood Cisco also opened the red envelope and saw a brand new pile of notes.


    It''s all 100 yuan bills, it should be twenty thousand dollars.


    "Mr. Chen This... "


    "We Chinese have the custom of sending red envelopes for the Spring Festival, which is usually for our younger generation or subordinates. But we do. You Americans don''t have the Spring Festival, so I will send them to you before Christmas." Chen said, "I just asked you about the number of people in your engineering team. I''m afraid that if there are less red envelopes, some people are not enough."


    Feywood Cisco almost burst into tears. He was almost frightened to cry by Chen Yu''s phone call.


    "Can you call all your people here? I''ll send them red envelopes by myself."


    "Go, call." Cried feywood Cisco at once.


    When the construction workers heard that they had money, they immediately came to line up.


    Chen Yu hands the red envelopes, one by one, to the hands of construction workers.


    Feywood Cisco looked at Chen Yu. In such a short period of time, it had already paid US $230000.


    In his red bag, there are 20000 dollars, 10000 dollars for other foremen and 5000 dollars for ordinary construction workers.


    "Mr. Chen, I will urge the engineering team to build the house as soon as possible."


    "Don''t worry. Anyway, I''ve given my men a big holiday. They''re going to play in Cape Town in a few days. Even if you''ve built the house, it''s still empty. Just build it according to the contract time."


    Feywood Cisco once again lamented Chen''s heroism when an Indian worker ran over.


    "Mr. Chen, this is the custom of our Wara tribe. We respect and offer our tribe''s Totem" AZU ". Please accept it."


    "Thank you." Chen took a tooth tied with a straw rope and gave the Indian a hug.

 Chapter 920

    It''s a very interesting handicraft.


    What kind of beast''s tooth is this?


    Chen Yu is not a zoologist, nor can he tell.


    But it shouldn''t be the teeth of the animals that already exist at home.


    Chen Yu is familiar with his pet''s teeth.


    Judging from the size of this tooth, it''s about the same size as the princess''s.


    But a little flat and a little longer.


    Chen Yu put the so-called totem in his pocket.


    Every civilization and culture has its own customs and habits. Don''t offend if you don''t understand them.


    Others give their own gifts, can not like, but at least this kindness should be respected.


    On the way home, Chen took out his totem again.


    This totem feels strange to Chen.


    It''s a kind of inexplicable feeling.


    I can''t say what''s going on.


    It''s not that there''s something about this totem.


    It''s just a weird feeling.


    Chen Yu thought about it and hung the totem on the rearview mirror.


    This is also a habit of Chinese people.


    There are always some safety signs on the car.


    Just then, suddenly two cars in front of us stopped by each other.


    Chen Yu felt that it was like two cars were deliberately contacted, and then the people in the two cars came down.


    One of them is an acquaintance, James.


    The other is a woman about the age of James.


    But it looks pretty.


    The two quarreled on the roadside. Chen Yu also parked his car on the roadside and watched them quarrel there.


    OK, Chen Yu is boring enough.


    Chen wants to see what they are quarreling about.


    The woman began to catch James.


    James has always been good at blocking.


    "You think you take yourself seriously when you''re the director, don''t you?" The woman''s voice is very loud: "you are still a waste, what you shoot is a rotten film, loss goods, you are a waste! You''re going to be banned by the film company, and then you''re going back to that crap. "


    Chen Yu takes out the mobile phone record, and the woman suddenly notices the car parked in the back.


    Another look at Chen Yu with his mobile phone, and immediately turn around and directly pat the front cover of Chen Yu''s car with his fist.


    This mother''s strength is not small. She dented the front cover of Chen Yu''s truck.


    "You get off the bus for me. Do you dare to take pictures of me? Which newspaper? Believe it or not, I want your boss to fire you? "


    Chen opened the door and got out of the car. James saw Chen and immediately grabbed the woman.


    "Mr. Chen, why are you here?"


    "Well, James You''re looking for a newspaper reporter on purpose, aren''t you? Hand in your cell phone! Hand it in quickly. "


    Chen Chu ignored the sassy woman and looked at James: "who is she? Stars? "


    "Don''t pretend to me, give me your cell phone, or you can delete what you recorded. Otherwise, I won''t let you go."


    "Sara, stop it. You can''t offend him. If you offend him, you will be banned by Hollywood later." James seems to care about this woman, though he quarrels fiercely with her.


    "Fart, I''ve also played several blockbusters, one driving a broken truck, I''ll be afraid of him?" The salad looked scornfully at Chen Zhu.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Chen. Sarah is not in a good mood recently. I apologize to you instead of her."


    "James, you are more and more mixed go back, see what you are now, who can let you humble please." Sala looked scornful: "it''s right you''ll never make it."


    Sara looked at Chen Yu again: "boy, I remember your license plate number. If I see a tabloid showing my picture tomorrow, I will break your leg."


    Chen Yu shuddered and watched Sara go away after he had made a great show of power in front of him.


    "What''s the woman''s way?" Chen asked curiously.


    "My ex-wife." James said, "Mr. Chen, she didn''t mean to say those words. Please forgive her."


    "I don''t care about her." Chen Chu looks at James. "Do you still have feelings for her?"


    "My daughter belongs to her." James''s face was a little ugly.


    "How did you quarrel?"


    "She wanted to make Steven''s movie, so she came to me." James said, "don''t say I don''t have a say in Steven''s place. Even if I do, I can''t introduce her."


    "Is she a star, too?"


    "At the beginning, she had a good relationship with a director in the circle in order to get on top. She had made some movies with that director, which was a little famous."


    "In marriage?" Chen Yu is a little surprised. James does it himself. He often attracts some actresses with small roles.Unexpectedly, he was wearing a green hat himself.


    James nodded with an ugly face.


    Fortunately, Chen did not continue to ask.


    After all, this fact is disgraceful.


    "Who is that director? I''ll smash their windows and help you out."


    "That director has been out of the circle for a long time. The box office has been a disaster, which has brought a lot of losses to the film company. There has been no shooting for a long time, so Sarah has also broken off the relationship with that director. She has no representative works, so there is no drama to shoot in the circle."


    James and Chen Yu are sitting in front of the car on the side of the road chatting.


    "My movie is also on Christmas film. I''m afraid I will be the same as that director. " James''s face suddenly turned heavy.


    "Don''t worry, you will succeed." Chen Yu patted James on the shoulder.


    James is not Steven. Steven almost collapsed when he faced that situation.


    James is under more pressure.


    Steven failed. Although it had an impact on his reputation and prestige, it was not fatal.


    But James is fatal. If the first commercial work of a new director can''t prove his ability of commercial film, resulting in investment loss, then the consequence is that he is blacklisted by major film companies.


    From then on, I never had the chance to be a director or direct a movie myself.


    He can only go back to be Steven''s deputy director.


    Every director wants to be a director, not a deputy director, even Steven.


    "Is your film coming out so soon?"


    "It''s the same with small investment movies. After shooting, give two months or so to publicize, and then release directly. There is not much resources. Steven can''t avoid it, let alone me, but I don''t have the ability of Mr. Steven." "I can''t make a myth out of a small and medium-sized investment movie," James said


    Although James has also fantasized, he is still quite clear about his ability.


    "The movie hasn''t come yet. Do you want to be so pessimistic?"


    "No way, the competition for Christmas schedule is too fierce. The super-a production" ares "of DSN film company is also released at the same time. The production volume alone has squeezed other films to less than 30% of the layout, while the production volume of" pet supermarket "is less than 5%. I can''t think of the possibility of success."

 Chapter 921

    Chen Yu is a trash can, and James is there to talk about his garbage mood.


    Chen found that it was a familiar feeling. At the beginning, Steven seemed to be the same.


    "Chen, I''m sorry to disturb you for such a long time."


    Chen Chu smiled and shook his head. "It''s OK. If you''re upset, go to my place and drink with me."


    "I''ll go back first. I''ll call on you when I''m finished."


    Chen Yu and James hugged each other: "don''t think so much. Relax."


    Seeing James leave, Chen Yu gets a call from his mother.


    "Chen Yu, do you have time? Come and sit at home. "


    Chen Yu estimated that his mother was thinking of little Gelin.


    Although the relationship between Chen and his mother is relatively distant.


    However, Chen did not object to the contact between his mother and little Gelin.


    No matter what their relationship is, mother is still little Gelin''s grandmother.


    And more people love little Gelin. Chen Yu thinks it''s a happy thing.


    "Mom, I''ll take little Gelin over tomorrow."


    "Good." Mom answered almost instantaneously.


    The next day, Chen took little Gelin to her mother''s house.


    When Yula heard that Chen Yu and Xiao Gelin were coming, she waited at the door.


    As soon as I saw Chen Yu and xiaogelin''s car coming, I immediately went up to hold xiaogelin.


    Little gren remembered EULA, and as soon as she came into her arms, she gave her face a gasp.


    "Brother, you see, little Gelin still knows me."


    Chen Chu took out the red envelope: "this is for you."


    Yola thought it was money. She used to give her mother red envelopes when she was celebrating the new year.


    Yola came out and saw that it was a gold coin with a red rope.


    "Brother, what is this for?"


    "Safe." Chen said.


    "And mother?"


    "In the living room." Yola takes Chen Yu to the living room.


    Chen Yu found that Chen Ke was also there.


    But they just nodded.


    "Yola, give me little gren." Mom can''t wait to go up and take little Gelin.


    "Chen Zhu, what can little Gelin eat now?"


    "She has some soft food besides milk powder now." Chen said.


    "How old is she? Will you give her soft food?"


    "I''m going to wean her in two months." "So now let her touch other food, or else she can''t break the milk," Chen said


    "Weaning is very painful for adults and children. Otherwise, I''ll help little Gelin wean. I have experience." My mother looked at Chen Yu expectantly. "And Fanny has a big stomach now, which will affect her."


    Chen Yu shook his head and said, "no, I still want to wean xiaogelin myself."


    Weaning children is also an experience for Chen Yu, which can not be missed.


    Weaning also symbolizes a growing stage of a child.


    Generally speaking, the child will be weaned around the age of one year. At this time, the digestive capacity of the child''s stomach has been improved, and it can digest some more complex food.


    But Chen has observed little Gelin, including her Baba.


    Some fast-growing children can be weaned early.


    After weaning, children can get more comprehensive nutrition through the food they eat.


    Mother''s face was visibly disappointed.


    Of course, the child is Chen Yu''s, and the decision-making power is also in Chen Yu''s hands.


    She is also a mother. She can understand Chen Yu''s ideas.


    Her relationship with Chen Yu has always been one of mutual respect.


    Although the word "Xiangjingrubin" is used to describe husband and wife.


    But in fact, their relationship is like this. They respect each other and do not interfere in each other''s life too much.


    "By the way, Chen Yu, this is my red bag for little Gelin."


    Chen took over the red envelope and opened it up. It was a share transfer contract.


    Chen just looked at it a few times, then frowned a little: "Mom, take this back."


    "Chen Yu, this is what I gave to little Gelin."


    "It''s not the Spring Festival, nor is it xiaogelin''s birthday." Chen''s attitude is firm.


    Mother''s face suddenly turned ugly, Chen Yu said: "this share belongs to Euler, little Gelin is not qualified to own this share."


    "Brother, I''ll give it to little Gelin, can''t I?"


    "No way." Chen rejected on the spot.


    "My mother soon regained her composure." well, I didn''t think about it


    "By the way, Chen Yu, I heard that you have a wide network in Hollywood, and your cousin is also an actor. If you have any way, please introduce some departments to Chen Ke." Mom takes the initiative to change the topic."In fact, I don''t have any contacts, just to be a health consultant for a director."


    Mother didn''t know, because all she knew was what Chen Ke told her.


    But Chen Ke did not really believe Chen Yu''s words.


    Chen Yu''s relationship with Steven and James is something she has seen.


    How can Chen Yu make a fool of himself in James''s studio? James is indulgent.


    In addition, the chairman of PLM film company and Steven are competing to be godfather to little Gelin.


    This is obviously not so simple as the so-called understanding.


    "Auntie, don''t embarrass your cousin."


    Chen Yu is not willing to help, of course, she will not hot face stick cold butt.


    Chen Yu and his mother can be said to be quite different, and Chen Ke are even more indifferent to water.


    If it was on the road, he would not necessarily say hello to Chen Ke.


    "By the way, have you thought about Xiao Gelin''s Chinese name? I have several alternative names. Would you like to refer to them? " Asked mother.


    "I''m going to wait until she''s one year old to get her Chinese name."


    "Oh, that''s good."


    In some families, children will first choose a small name for their children, and then go to get a big name when they are over one year old.


    The Chen family also has this custom. Chen Yu thinks that xiaogelin is even a small name, and the big name will be taken when she is over one year old.


    Her mother was helpless. Chen Yu separated all the growth of little Gelin from her grandmother.


    However, there is no way. Chen Yu''s relationship with her is very weak.


    Their relationship has always been in a state of being closer than strangers.


    "How are you and Farley going to spend Christmas?" Mother asked again.


    "I haven''t thought about it yet."


    My mother wanted to invite the Chen family to spend Christmas together.


    However, Chen rejected her several times in advance, so her mother felt that it was unlikely to invite Chen.


    In fact, Chen is planning to have a party on Christmas Eve and invite friends in Los Angeles to come to the party.


    Christmas is their two person world, and arrange some programs.


    As for the pets at home, except that snow is a pure wild animal, all the other animals are demon blooded.


    Can they have any interest in Christmas?


    If you don''t make trouble at Christmas, you are worthy of Chen Yu.


    "By the way, Ma, this is the wine I brought. It''s made by myself and farry." Chen Zhao takes out his present.


    "Nameless wine? Is this made by you and Farrie? " Mother recognized the origin of the bottle as soon as she saw it.


    "Xiaoyi, is this wine very famous?"

 Chapter 922

    "Xiaoyi, is this wine very famous?"


    More than famous, nameless wine has become a standard match for some upper class parties.


    Mother also stocked two bottles and bought them on the black market.


    Although she also sent people to Mara supermarket to keep an eye on it, she would rush to buy it when it was put on the shelves every month.


    But the result is the same. I can''t get it at all.


    There are so many rich people who think the same way.


    And Mara supermarket''s monthly listing time is not fixed.


    It could be the beginning of the month or the end of the month.


    In order to buy anonymous wine, they have even played spy wars.


    The employees and executives who buy through supermarkets, even the purchasers and transporters who purchase goods.


    Others want to know the channel of anonymous wine.


    It''s a pity that they all failed. In Mara supermarket, the channel of anonymous wine is the biggest secret.


    Even supermarket executives don''t know where the real channel comes from.


    I didn''t expect that the wine was made by my son.


    Chen Yu spent most of the day at his mother''s house.


    The main thing is to give mom more time to get along with little Gelin.


    After all, he seldom comes and his mother seldom goes to his home.


    Every time I go there, I always give you an excuse to go to his house and get along with little Gelin at Chen Yu''s house for a while.


    Before leaving, my mother was very reluctant.


    It''s like parting.


    ¡­¡­


    Chen Yu went out of his mother''s house and received a phone call from fari.


    "Chen, where are you now?"


    "On the way home."


    "Don''t come back. Line up at marina''s in Beverly Hills. I''ll be there now."


    "Is that restaurant very famous? Can''t you make a reservation by phone? "


    "Marina doesn''t accept phone reservations. She has to line up. Even if the stars go there, they have to line up."


    "Well then."


    When Chen Yu found marina''s restaurant, he found that there was a long line.


    Of course, a lot of customers don''t come to the queue in person. They just let assistants or bodyguards line up.


    It''s rare for Chen Zhu to come to the line with his child.


    At this time, a couple of men and women came from Chen Yu''s side.


    Among them, James is his ex-wife, Sarah. She is wearing a moustache of about 60 years old.


    When salad saw Chen, he glanced at him from the corner of his eye.


    "It''s true. It''s a real turn off for everyone to come here for dinner." The salad looks at Chen Zhu.


    The man touched his moustache and listened to the voice of salad. He should have had a festival with this Asian.


    "Hello, this is not where you should come." Said moustache to Chen.


    The eyes of all the people around fell on the three.


    Several people looked at the moustache in awe.


    But Chen Yu didn''t know the moustache at all.


    "I like being here. Can you manage it?"


    "This is marina''s restaurant. It''s only for celebrities." Said the moustache.


    "A third rate director''s attendant, or meaning to come here to line up." Salad looked at Chen Yu disdainfully.


    Obviously, she regarded Chen Yu as James''s valet.


    She also checked today''s own news and found no negative news.


    So Sara felt that her warning worked.


    "James? The director of "animal supermarket", which was released with my movie in Christmas movie, James Asked moustache.


    "That''s right, it''s him, but how could his animal supermarket be compared with your ares by Mr. Southfield?"


    Thornfield''s smile was even bigger when he heard Sarah.


    It is the dream of every commercial director to be able to direct a super-a work.


    In addition, DSN company has also conducted private auditions and professional film critics'' evaluations of Ares, all of which are highly rated.


    The effect of small-scale trial is also very good, all of which are given very good reputation.


    Sonanfeld believes that after the release of "God of war", he will be able to promote himself to the ranks of top directors.


    "Go back and tell James to prepare for the box office defeat earlier." At the same time, she put a ten dollar bill in Chen''s pocket, and then patted Chen''s chest: "besides, this is the compensation you will give you after you lose your job. When you don''t get it, you don''t even have your daughter''s milk powder money."


    With that, Southfield and Sara came to the counter at the door.


    "I don''t want to eat in a restaurant with a junior and drive him away."


    Finish saying, two people enter the dining room directly, the company also does not row.


    Then the waiter at the door came up to Chen Yu and said, "I''m sorry, sir, we don''t accept you. Please leave.""By what?"


    "Our restaurant has the rules of our restaurant. We don''t accept people with disheveled clothes. In addition, our restaurant doesn''t accept babies, which will affect the mood of other customers."


    "I''ve been standing here for an hour and a half. Why didn''t I say that before?" Chen Yu was a little annoyed.


    "You stand here for half an hour, which has seriously affected the normal operation of our restaurant. I didn''t warn you. I hope you can leave on your own. Now there are complaints from customers. I ask you to leave now."


    "What if I don''t go?"


    "Then I can only call security." Said the waiter.


    "I see."


    Chen Yu hugs little Gelin and leaves in a black face.


    Downstairs, I happened to meet fari.


    "Chen, don''t you line up upstairs?" Today, farry is wearing a beautiful dress, which is designed for her by Tracy.


    Even with a three-month-old stomach, she did not hide her face.


    Chen Yu smiled and said, "I''ve got people standing in line on it. It''s just that there are a lot of people. You''re waiting here."


    Chen Yu asked fari to sit on the chair downstairs: "I''m going to buy a bottle of water. Would you like something to drink?"


    "No."


    Chen Yu left little Gelin by farry''s side, then went to the side and took out the phone.


    Called Amira''s phone: "happy Christmas, Miss Amira."


    "Hello, Mr. Chen. It''s ten days before Christmas. Is it too early for you to bless now?"


    Amira is very clear about Chen''s temper. If there is nothing, Chen will not call her on his own initiative.


    "Mr. Chen, what can I do for you? Please say it directly."


    "I want to ask you how to buy a restaurant quickly."


    "How fast?"


    "Up to half an hour." Chen said.


    "Which restaurant?"


    "Marina''s in Beverly Hills, do you know this restaurant?"


    "Yes." "This restaurant is the property of the famous movie star NAFA Downe," Amira replied


    "I wonder if you can help me?"


    "Not easy." Said Amira.


    "Miss Amira, I can do something for you. Even if you offend the devil, I can help you solve the problem." Chen said.


    "Anything?"


    "As long as I can do it."

 Chapter 923

    Chen Yu has not been so humiliated for a long time.


    Even little Gelin was humiliated.


    Chen hates this feeling.


    Chen is never the kind of person who knows how to hide his emotions.


    If you lose something, find it.


    Half an hour later, a car stopped in front of Chen Yu.


    An old man got out of the car.


    "Hello, are you Mr. Chen? I''m NAFA Donne."


    "Hello, Mr. NAFFA."


    "Call me Donne." It''s not about putting on airs.


    He is very clear about the importance of contacts. Since Chen can invite her to Amira, it shows that Chen''s background is not weak.


    Of course, as a superstar, Hollywood star of international superstar level.


    If it''s just a Amira, it won''t make him compromise.


    He and Amira are more of an exchange of interests.


    If compared with the interest exchange between him and Amira, a restaurant is obviously not worth mentioning.


    "Mr. Chen, my suggestion is to transfer 60% of the shares in the restaurant to you, and I will keep 40% in my hands. Trust me, this is the best choice for the restaurant." Said NAFA Downe.


    "Do you mind if I borrow your name to make money?" Chen Yu said with a smile.


    "If I can make friends like Mr. Chen, I think it''s worth the effort." NAFA Donne is a good talker.


    At least, the attitude of NAFA Downe made Chen feel comfortable.


    "I''ll go up with you." "It happened to be announced to the staff of the restaurant," said NAFA Downe


    "OK, my girlfriend is still sitting there."


    NAFA Downe follows Chen Yu. When he sees fari, his words are just as appropriate.


    "Is that beautiful lady your girlfriend?"


    When farry saw NAFA Downe beside Chen Yu, she was surprised.


    Unlike Chen Yu, who doesn''t listen to things by the window, she still has some concerns about Hollywood.


    So she recognized NEFA Dumne at first sight.


    "Hello, beautiful lady. I''m Mr. Chen''s friend." NAFA Donne smiles and shakes hands with her.


    "Hello." Fali didn''t understand why Chen Yu brought NAFA Downe.


    But NAFA Downe is certainly not Chen''s friend, at least not familiar with him.


    Chen Yu''s friends, she basically know each other, and the relationship is good.


    And Chen''s friend, when he was called Chen, would not add the word "Sir".


    "Mr. Chen heard that Miss Farley liked my restaurant, so he asked me to buy shares in marina''s restaurant. Later, Miss Farley can come to the restaurant whenever she wants."


    Fari looked at Chen Yu, and her face was inconceivable.


    However, she was more moved. She didn''t expect Chen Yu to buy the restaurant directly because of his words.


    "I''m sorry to have kept you waiting so long, Fanny."


    "Nothing."


    ¡­¡­


    When the three men went up to the dining room, the waiter at the door wanted to humiliate Chen once more when he saw him.


    However, he saw NAFA Downe next to Chen Yu. The waiter''s face changed and showed panic.


    "Willie, do you have any spare boxes?" NAFA Donne went to the front desk and asked.


    "Yes, sir."


    "Mr. Chen, Miss Farley, let''s go in."


    When Chen Yu came to the door, he stopped to look at the waiter. "By the way, your name is Willie, isn''t it?"


    With a meaningful smile on Chen''s face, Willie''s face became frightened.


    "Willie, this is Mr. Chen. He will be a major shareholder in the restaurant. When you see Mr. Chen and miss Farley, you should respect them as much as you respect me."


    Major shareholders? Willie''s face became very ugly, and his smile hardened.


    The three entered the dining room and the box.


    This box is by the window, the huge floor to ceiling glass wall, overlooking the whole Beverly Hills night scene, the interior layout is also very delicate.


    "Mr. Chen, I won''t disturb you and miss Farley. Goodbye." Soon the waiter came in to order for them.


    After ordering, Chen Chu got up and said, "Fanny, I''ll go to the bathroom."


    Chen then walked out of the restaurant and looked around.


    The restaurant business is pretty good.


    Chen has spent eight million dollars to buy 60% of the shares, which is quite a bargain.


    Marina''s per capita consumption is about $6000.


    Business hours are only from 5 to 10 p.m. and only five hours.


    One night''s turnover is about 300, 000 US dollars, and after deducting the net income of production cost, it is about 50, 000 US dollars.Almost a year or so, we can recover the cost.


    Normally, NAFA Donne would not sell such a golden rooster.


    Chen Yu didn''t know what the price was for Amira, but Chen Yu paid the same price.


    Although this is the result of high spirits, Chen Yu felt that the business was well done.


    After all, the egg laying golden rooster now has 60% of its own shares.


    When Chen Yu came to the intersection, a waiter came over.


    "What can I do for you, sir?" As the waiter already knows, Chen is a major shareholder of the restaurant, so he is very respectful to Chen.


    "Do you know which table Mr. Southfield is at?" Chen asked.


    "Yes, sir."


    "Take me."


    The waiter takes Chen to the table where sananfield and salad are located.


    The two were still having a pleasant dinner, but Chen Yu, an unexpected guest, appeared in front of them.


    "Why did you come in? Damn it. Why do you come in such a high-end place? " Southfield looked at Chen with discontent.


    Chen Yu looks at Southfield with a smile and holds the ten dollar bill that Southfield gave him.


    "Mr. Southfield, I''m very grateful for the ten dollars you gave me. I''ll take good care of this ten dollars. I''ll always remember what Mr. Southfield said to me." Chen Yu said with a smile.


    With that, Chen Yu turned and left.


    Both Southfield and Sara were very upset about Chen''s remark.


    Everyone heard that Chen Yu was declaring war on them.


    "Waiter, why did he come in?" Asked Southfield, not very pleased.


    "Mr. Southfield, he has just become a major shareholder in my Marina restaurant."


    "What? How could that be? How many people in Hollywood want to buy this restaurant? NAFFA Downe has never promised. How could he sell it to an inexplicable Asian? "


    "I don''t know about that. If you have any questions, you can ask Mr. NAFFA Downe."

 Chapter 924

    "Chen, have you met any acquaintances?"


    "Well Did you just see it? "


    "I saw you go to the table in that corner." Said Farley.


    "Well, James''s ex-wife." "So I used to say hello," Chen said


    Farry knows Chen Yu so well that he will never greet his friend''s ex-wife.


    There are only two possibilities for him to take the initiative in the past, one is friends, the other is enemies.


    "Fari, do you like the taste here?"


    "Well, it''s delicious here."


    Chen Yu also thinks the taste here is good, but it''s not to the point where he has to come.


    As a matter of fact, the craftsmanship of their bad devil may not be much worse than the chef here.


    It''s just that the environment here is really very good.


    Once in a while, it''s good.


    Little Gelin is sleeping in the cradle beside her.


    Marina restaurant offers many services, such as this cradle.


    In fact, most famous restaurants offer customers not only food, but also other additional services.


    It''s not early to go home, but fari is not going to sleep, so she and Chen Yu swim in mirror lake.


    In fact, the water temperature is still a little low for fari.


    But proper low water temperature is good for blood circulation.


    Because after the body feels the low temperature, it will speed up the blood flow of the body to improve the body temperature.


    It is also good for the fetus in the body.


    "Fari, ask you a question."


    "What''s the problem?"


    "I have a friend who has a very, very high status, and he doesn''t like Christmas very much. I don''t know whether Christmas should give him gifts or not." Chen said.


    "Like Steven?"


    "You can''t think of him as a general." Chen said.


    "Well." Farley thought for a moment, "then why do you think about giving him a present?"


    "Because I think that since I have prepared a gift for every friend, if I don''t give it to him, I will feel sorry for him, because I don''t want to treat any friend differently."


    "Then send it."


    "But he doesn''t like Christmas."


    "You don''t give him presents for Christmas, you give them because he''s your friend." Replied Farley.


    "It seems so." Chen Chu nodded, "but what do you want to give him?"


    When Chen Yu was in trouble for a while, fari said, "as long as you give with your heart, like other friends, you don''t have to be valuable or match his identity."


    Farry also helped Chen Yu think about it. They came up from the lake and went into the living room.


    Fari saw the guzheng in the living room: "by the way, you play a tune for your friend."


    "But I will not."


    "There are several days left for Christmas. You can use these days to practice a song."


    Chen Yu thought that he was asking farry this question, as if he was making trouble for himself.


    However, faridu said so, and Chen Yu felt sorry for his friend if he didn''t send him a song.


    Well, let''s practice a tune in these days.


    Chen took out the music that was sent by the owner of the musical instrument store when he was in Montreal.


    The front page of the score is doggerel.


    The four fingers of the famous finger stake are suspended,


    hook, shake and pick the sleeve to gently string,


    notice that there is no other way for the left hand,


    push and knead according to the tremor at ease.


    The traditional commonly used playing technique is to pluck the strings with the four fingers of the right hand, namely, the big finger, the food finger, the middle finger and the ring finger, to play the melody and master the rhythm. The left hand playing method is also to adjust the pitch and improve the melody by conforming to the tension of the strings and controlling the changes of the chords on the left side of the Zheng column.


    Zheng has many fingering skills, including hook, bracket, split, pick, wipe, tick, hit, shake and pinch in the right hand, press, slide, rub and quiver in the left hand.


    In 1953, Mr. Zhao yuzhai created the year of Qingfeng, which liberated the left hand. The Polyphony technique was used in the tune, and the left hand and right hand alternation and polyphony technique were used, which greatly enriched the performance technique and made a breakthrough in the performance technique of guzheng. (Hanbao doesn''t know guzheng. These are the materials found after Hanbao''s search. No word count.)


    Fari found that Chen Yu was still very active in learning. After she began to practice, she had been immersed in the practice of zither.


    Then fali couldn''t bear it. She went to bed first and Chen Yu was still practicing.


    But when fari went to have a rest, Chen Ran to practice in Hetu.


    In the picture of the river, Chen Yu has more time to study and practice, and will not disturb fari.


    "Why, where did you find the artifact?" The old turtle looked at Chen Zhu holding the zither and came in. He asked in surprise."Artifact?"


    "Don''t you know that zither is also a weapon in ancient times. There is also a saying that zither is a kind of instrument for music and becomes a soldier on the spot."


    "And then? Do you knock people with zither? " Chen Yu rolled his eyes.


    "You''re right. It''s for knocking."


    "The brain circuits of the ancients are a little strange." Chen Yu said, "but what ghost do you think this artifact is?"


    "For ordinary people in ancient times, Zheng was used to knock people. However, the intonation of Zheng is like a sword soldier, which is sharper than other weapons. Therefore, there are also monks who refine Zheng into weapons of fighting skills."


    "Can that be the same as in the movie, killing people with sound?" Chen Chu was immediately interested.


    "No." "If you have enough accomplishments, any instrument can kill people with melody. If you don''t, even if you have a megaphone, you can''t kill people with melody."


    "So what''s the use of this thing?"


    "To put it bluntly, the spirit weapon is to control the weapon with sound."


    "How to control it?" Chen asked curiously.


    "Here, I''ll show you."


    The old turtle took the zither and put it in front of him. At the same time, he pointed a little. The pebbles in front of him melted into lava.


    Under the control of the old turtle, the lava turned into twelve stone swords.


    Sonorous -


    an old turtle''s fingertip plays, and the strings send out a strong melody.


    The twelve stone swords gave an instant shock.


    Chen Xun raised his eyebrows, and the old turtle played again. Twelve stone swords began to surround the old turtle or chop or chop it.


    It''s like twelve swordsmen holding stone swords and dancing their swords.


    "I''ll try, too." Chen can''t wait to say.


    Get out of the way, old turtle. Let Chen Yu sit on it.


    Chen tried to play, but the twelve stone swords stood still.


    "What''s the matter? Why didn''t you react? "


    "When you play, you need to infuse the spirit power, and mix your willpower with the melody, just like you are wielding a sword with your hand."


    Chen Yu tried again, looking at the twelve stone swords all the time.


    Twelve stone swords moved slightly, but they could not fly freely like old turtle.


    "Still not." Chen complained.


    The old turtle saw Chen Yu''s posture and knew that he was a novice.


    "You can''t even play a tune now, and you want to control weapons. It''s fantastic."


    "It''s just practice." Anyway, Chen Yu came here to practice.


    Chen spent three days, barely able to pop up a song.


    It''s just that the song is very simple. It''s two tigers.


    "How is it? Have I made great progress?"


    "Now I want to kill you with a sword."

 Chapter 925

    "Get up, get up!"


    "Are you singing or playing the zither?"


    The old turtle watched Chen Yu play "two tigers" and shouted there. He was speechless.


    A sword flew slowly, but soon fell to the ground again.


    "Why not at all? In this way, even if the sword is flying, it can''t fight, can it? "


    "First, since the weapons are controlled by temperament, the first thing to choose is a more powerful and domineering style. Second, your willpower is not compatible with the melody. When your willpower is completely compatible with the melody, then you are using the stone sword with both hands." "In short, you just lack practice," said the old turtle


    More practice, this is the old turtle said the most words.


    Chen Yu also knows his shortcomings. After all, he is a beginner of guzheng.


    There will be one "two tigers", let alone this song is not suitable for controlling weapons.


    Even if it is suitable, killing Chen Yu will not be used to control weapons.


    Chen Zhu brings out the music score. In addition to the basic teaching of fingering, there are three pieces of music left.


    Strong east wind, rising waves and jackdaw playing in the water.


    Chen Yu has only heard of "jackdaws playing in the water".


    In fact, most of the people in "jackdaw playing in the water" are not too strange.


    Because many classical films and TV plays use the background music of this tune.


    "It''s interesting." Said the old turtle.


    "How interesting?"


    "There is also a set of cool sword techniques in it." "Unlike" Dongfeng lie "and" waves rise ", both of them are open and close, and" jackdaw playing in the water "means repetition," said the old turtle


    "I don''t understand."


    "Do you know the allusion of" jackdaws playing in the water "


    "I don''t know."


    "The cold here refers to loneliness, the crow refers to inferiority, and the water playing refers to self entertainment. Its origin is in the early Qing Dynasty. Those literati who took refuge in the Qing Dynasty were afraid of being cleared up by the Manchu people. They didn''t dare to talk to each other, walk or stay, for fear of killing."


    "Why do you know so much when you are in the river map?"


    "It''s good to live long."


    "This song is different from the version I know, and there is also a cold and murderous meaning in it. Most of it was the anti Qing and anti Ming monks who integrated their mind and thoughts into it, and then this version came into being."


    Chen Yu began to practice day and night, and spent more than ten days, barely able to play the strong east wind.


    In these ten days, Chen Yu only practiced zither, and did not try to control the stone sword.


    According to the old turtle, if you want to control weapons, you need to play the zither well first.


    It''s like a toddler learning to walk. He wants to run track and field even if he can''t stand stably.


    In fact, as long as you master the basic fingering and playing skills, the rest is the proficiency.


    For example, those in movies and TV plays, it is basically difficult to achieve a perfect performance of a piece of music at a glance.


    At least Chen can''t do it. The basic melody can still be understood and a general idea can be made.


    In about a hundred days, Chen Yu learned three pieces of music.


    "You''re trying to blend in your psychic power and your willpower now."


    Looking at the twelve stone swords in front of him, Chen Chu began to play the strong east wind.


    "East wind is strong" means as its name, the melody is rapid and violent, like the strong wind.


    Twelve stone swords rose in vain, but they collided with each other and sent out sparks of gold and iron.


    "Attack me."


    Chen Yu''s fingers were more rapid, and his tone became as violent as a storm.


    Chen Yu gradually found the feeling, and the spiritual power was continuously sent out, with the release of the melody.


    Twelve stone swords flew to the old turtle.


    Chop, chop, stab, pick, row, hook


    It''s like twelve Chen Yu controlling the stone sword.


    The old turtle was the partner of Chen Yu.


    Each sword has infinite strength, just like Chen Yu''s full attack.


    "For another song, the waves rise."


    Compared with Dongfeng lie, the melody of Guzheng changes abruptly. The rising of waves is stronger and more suitable for Chen Yu''s momentum.


    The controlled stone sword is also more powerful. Every sword is cut.


    Every attack is like destroying the enemy.


    "That''s good, for jackdaw in the water."


    If "Dongfeng lie" is used to fight with people bravely, then "billows" is full of destructive desire, it seems that everything will be smashed.


    But "jackdaw in the water" is a real killing skill.


    Under the control of melody, "jackdaw playing in the water" is more like a dozen dead men.


    Their swords only exist for killing.Three songs, three totally different styles.


    "Old turtle, how can you do it? I can do it, too." Chen Yu is very satisfied with his 100 day practice and training results.


    "Are you sure?" The old turtle looked at Chen Yu.


    "I mean guzheng, just to control the stone sword."


    "If I do my best, I''m afraid this zither can''t bear my spiritual power."


    "Can''t I be proud once?"


    "What makes you proud."


    Chen Yu turned his mouth and said, "you are so boring."


    "I''m not human."


    Chen Yu continues to practice.


    It''s enough to practice these three songs to the level of perfection, at least to kill people.


    Then Chen began to practice some other tunes, such as some more familiar pop music.


    But pop music doesn''t have the air of killing, so Chen Yu can''t find the feeling.


    This practice is eight months.


    Five or six hours have passed since we came out of the river map.


    The next day, fari woke up from her sleep.


    Hear the melodious and wonderful music from outside.


    The melody is beautiful and moving.


    Fari went to the balcony and watched Chen Yu sitting on the bank, playing the zither.


    Fanny''s face was full of unbelievable words.


    When she went to bed last night, Chen Yu couldn''t even catch her voice.


    But one night, Chen could play such a beautiful melody.


    Fari went downstairs and came to Chen Yu''s side.


    It was not until Chen Yu finished playing the piece that fari asked, "Chen, did you practice zither in one night? And play so well? "


    "Don''t you admire me very much?"


    Her eyes were white, but her heart was full of pride.


    "Chen, what was the name of that song just now?"


    "Fishing boats sing at night." Chen said.


    "That''s nice." Farry is not flattering Chen Yu. She really thinks the music is wonderful.


    This piece of music is also used as the background music of CCTV''s weather forecast. It has been used for more than 30 years and has not changed.


    Chen Yu likes this song very much. Although the fishing boat singing evening is a modern work, it has a very ancient feeling.

 Chapter 926

    Christmas is three days away.


    After a month, Chen Yu came to hell again.


    This time Chen Yu made it clear to farry.


    Lest Fanny should blame herself for disappearing for no reason.


    "Sit down, handsome boy."


    The handsome boy looked at Chen Yu inexplicably.


    Just after Chen Yu arrived in hell, how could he sit down by himself? What would he do?


    Chen Yu also sat in front of the handsome boy and arranged the zither.


    "Because of the world festival, I want to give every friend a gift. I don''t know what you like, so I practiced this instrument in my hometown and played one for you."


    The handsome boy looked at Chen Yu curiously, and Chen Yu began to play "fishing boat singing night".


    This piece of music has a very nice melody and is Chen''s first choice.


    Of course, in addition to this tune, Chen Yu has chosen several other tunes.


    These days, he didn''t do anything else. He practiced zither every day.


    However, Chen Yu didn''t know whether the handsome boy liked fishing boat singing late. After all, everyone''s taste and taste are different.


    If the handsome boy doesn''t like it, Chen Yu will change to another tune.


    Chen Yu finished playing a piece of music and found that the handsome boy was in a daze with his legs crossed and his chin propped up in one hand.


    "Handsome boy, you don''t like this tune, do you?"


    The handsome boy suddenly woke up and shook his head: "no, I like this kind of music, thank you."


    Handsome boy''s smile is very bright, worthy of being a brilliant angel.


    Even if it''s just a smile, it will warm people''s hearts.


    "Remember what I promised you?"


    "Well..." Chen Yu thought for a moment, "do you want to take me to hell?"


    "Yes, let''s go."


    At this time, a dark shadow covered the sky and swept over from the top.


    Chen raised his head and saw a black cloud.


    It''s just that this black cloud comes out of nowhere, just like it suddenly appears.


    The next moment, the black cloud suddenly swings open, a black dragon falls from the sky, heavily falls in front of Chen Yu and the handsome boy.


    "How big!" Chen''s first thought is big.


    How big is this black dragon?


    Chen Yu thought that the body of auris was big enough.


    But compared with this one, it''s like the gap between a chick and an eagle.


    It''s too big, just like a black mountain falling in front of Chen Yu.


    Chen even felt that he could not resist the dust rolled up by the black dragon when it landed.


    The ground was shaking, and the little handsome man helped Chen Zhu, and at the same time, he reached out to sweep in front of his eyes, and the dust was scattered.


    "Don''t tell me, this is your mount."


    "It''s the projection of ZuLong." Said the handsome boy.


    Just projection? If he is ZuLong Chen Zhu, he also believes it.


    Xiaoshuai takes Chen Zhu to the back of ZuLong''s projection.


    Even standing on the dragon''s back, Chen can feel the power spreading under his feet.


    This force is sweeping Chen''s whole body.


    Maybe the ZuLong''s projection only needs one thought to kill Chen Zhu.


    Of course, if you can overcome your fear, you can still enjoy the fun of standing on the dragon''s back.


    After about an hour, ZuLong landed outside a city about his size.


    After Chen Yu and Xiaoshuai came down, ZuLong left with a long voice.


    Chen Yu and the handsome boy went into the city and found that there were a lot of demons in the city.


    Most of them are low-level demons, or mixed race demons.


    "This is?"


    Chen found that the buildings in the city were only built temporarily.


    "This is the devil I have collected from all directions." "They are either delicious or have delicious food," said the handsome boy


    The handsome boy pointed to a demon kneeling on the ground not far away: "for example, he is a rare Bada demon. Because his flesh and blood are very delicious, he was almost killed to the edge of extinction. I also searched the whole hell to find his group. His most delicious is his heart."


    The handsome boy just wanted to kill, Chen Yu immediately stopped the handsome boy.


    "No."


    "What? Don''t you want to taste this rare delicacy? "


    "You know, as human beings, it''s very complex creatures. We have a very hypocritical kindness. It''s hard for us to face other creatures dying in front of ourselves. Even if this creature is food, if it is presented directly in the form of food, we will eat it without any scruple."


    "That is to say, as long as you don''t die in front of you?"


    "Let him and his ethnic group go. After all, they are going to be extinct. There is a law in the world to protect the endangered creatures killed by human beings and avoid the extinction of a species.""It''s really a strange idea. You Chinese should have such a saying, natural selection."


    "In hell, when a demon race dies, it only shows that the race is not strong enough and has no value of existence," said the handsome boy


    "Human beings are so complex, so human beings have good, evil, faith in light and faith in darkness."


    "You think our demons are evil, don''t you?"


    "I don''t think demons are evil. They are pure."


    "I don''t understand." The handsome boy looked at Chen Yu doubtfully.


    "In fact, it''s a conceptual difference." "The rule of the world is the survival of the fittest, and in order to adapt to this rule, every demon race must learn to be cruel. Pure darkness is no longer darkness, because the rule is so, but you have not seen the real evil human beings," Chen said


    "Of course, I''ve seen evil people. What do you think are the reasons for those souls who fall into hell? And those souls who are heinous will come directly to me and accept my judgment."


    "All right."


    These demons who are gathered here by handsome boys may not know the identity of handsome boys.


    But they knew that the handsome boy must be a devil.


    In the face of such superiors, they dare not resist.


    They accepted the order of the handsome boy to trade here.


    Chen Yu and the handsome boy stopped at a stall.


    The devil in this stall is a small devil.


    On his stand are some green fruits about the size of coconuts.


    "Are the fruits delicious?" Chen Zhu picked up a fruit.


    "Wait..." The little handsome boy didn''t have time to stop it. The fruit had opened its mouth and jumped up to bite Chen Yu directly on his face.


    Chen Zhu took the fruit down and filled his face with juice.


    "What is this?"


    "Swallow the fruit, as you can see, they all have a mouth, and then they pretend to be ordinary fruits. When the passing demons or other creatures don''t pay attention, they bite up and tear off a piece of meat."

 Chapter 927

    In this demon city, many things that look weird or weird are actually delicious.


    Chen Yu also brought a lot of specialty food, ready to take it home to fali for a taste.


    Before going back, the handsome boy handed the lucky gold coin and the double gold coin he promised last time to Chen Yu.


    "This is for you, man." The handsome boy sent a gem to Chen Yu.


    "What is this gem for?" Chen asked curiously.


    "Resurrection gem can only be used once, and it can make you immune to lethal damage in a short time."


    "You seem to be a little valuable as a gift."


    "Take it. By the way, Merry Christmas."


    "Er..."


    A devil said to himself, Merry Christmas.


    How strange it feels.


    Chen Yu returned to the world with this strange feeling.


    "Come in, Fanny. I''ve brought you delicious food."


    When fari heard Chen''s voice, she ran in at once.


    Before pregnancy, farry was greedy, and after pregnancy, farry was even greedy.


    "What''s delicious?"


    "Don''t be frightened if I take it out."


    "How can I be scared? I haven''t seen anything."


    Fari has also seen super disgusting or ugly monsters, or fierce and incomparable evil spirits.


    So fari felt that she could face the light of the clouds.


    Chen took out the bite fruit. The bite fruit felt the beauty around him and immediately opened his mouth to bite Chen.


    "What is this?" she screamed


    "You see, you say you''re not afraid."


    "What is this?" Farley repeated the question again.


    "It''s called swallowing fruit, a kind of food. Of course, if you don''t pay attention to it, it will be used as food."


    "Is it edible?"


    "It doesn''t look strange, but it tastes very, very good."


    "Really?"


    Chen Yu let the evil devil take it and cut it, and then brought it to the face of fari.


    With a suspicious look, farry did not reach for it.


    "Eat it. It''s really delicious."


    Farley finally got up her courage and picked up a piece of pulp.


    After taking a bite, fari was in a good mood.


    This kind of flesh is really special.


    It''s like meat but not meat. It''s tender and delicious.


    It''s sweet but not greasy, with a light smell of meat.


    "Isn''t it delicious?"


    Needless to say, fali had eaten up the flesh and picked up another piece.


    "Can we grow Chen?"


    Chen Yu smiled bitterly, and he thought what Farley thought.


    But there is no hellish environment here, and swallowing and planting fruit is very troublesome.


    It''s necessary to feed live animals, which need a lot of sulfur.


    And it''s very dangerous if people pass by carelessly.


    It''s a concept to be bitten by a dog.


    No death, but no small harm to the body.


    So Chen rejected the idea.


    If Farrie wants to eat again, the next time she goes to hell, she can get some more. There''s no need to plant this dangerous plant at home.


    "I have a lot more here, enough for you."


    "Is that enough to give away?" Asked fari.


    Now that it''s Christmas, Farley thought.


    Then Chen must choose some gifts to visit relatives and friends.


    "I thought about it when I came back, so I brought a lot of it." "But we need to cut it and pack it to give it to others. If we give it to others as a whole, we must scare them to death," Chen said


    "Cut more, and I''ll take it with me." Said Farley.


    "Well."


    First of all, the banters, Chen Yu and fari sent them together.


    Because of Christmas, Ken is off.


    They stayed at the banter''s for a moment and then left.


    But then they went to give gifts separately.


    "Steven, are you at home?"


    "I''m here. What''s the matter? Are you coming? "


    "Give you something to eat."


    "Falk, you are insincere."


    "The food I sent is very special. I promise you haven''t eaten it."


    "Is it?" Steven knew that Chen had some special abilities, so he immediately became interested in what he called special food.


    Chen Yu arrives at Steven''s house and finds that famtis and Evan are also there.


    "Hi, famtis, and Evan.""Mr. Chen." Since famtis realized the terrible side of Chen Yu, every time he saw Chen Yu, he was respectful.


    "Chen, what food are you going to give me?" Steven came out of the room and couldn''t wait to ask.


    Chen takes out the packed box and hands it to Steven.


    Steven opens the box directly and picks up a piece of pulp.


    In a flash, Steven''s eyes widened: "what is this? This taste It''s amazing, OLLIS. It''s delicious. "


    Chen took one and threw it to Yiwen.


    "Mr. Chen, I don''t want to eat fruit according to Wen," said famtis


    But at the next moment, according to the text, he took the pulp in his mouth, then chewed it directly and swallowed it.


    Next, Yiwen looks at Chen Yu with expectant eyes.


    Famtis''s eyes were straight and he looked at Evan in amazement.


    Isn''t it? Chen Yu''s eating habits have changed?


    "Damn it, Chen, it''s a waste to give back such a little fruit to Yiwen." Steven said with a heartache on his face.


    Chen took out another one and handed it to famtis: "this is for you."


    Since I saw famtis, at least I knew her. Chen Yu would not miss her.


    Famtis was a little surprised and didn''t know whether to take over.


    "Take it, even if you don''t want it, Evan should be interested." Chen said.


    "Chen, what is this? It tastes so special. I''ll buy some when I buy it."


    "There''s no place to buy it. There''s no other place except me You don''t want more. I don''t want more. I''m going to send someone else. "


    "I''ll take rasfa''s share for him. You can give it to me."


    Chen Yu rolled his eyes. "By the way, famtis, you go out first. Steven and I have something to say."


    "Yes, Mr. Chen."


    Steven didn''t understand Chen''s serious face.


    "Chen, what do you want to say?"


    "I heard that DSN has a movie called" the God of war ", which is going to be released at the same time as James''s movie, isn''t it?"


    "Yes, James is really unlucky to meet this movie. During the audition, DSN invited me to see it. It did a good job."


    "I hate the director of this film." Chen said.


    "You have a feud with him?"


    "If James''s film suddenly burst into flames, can it affect the box office of Ares?"


    "You want to..."


    "Will DSN''s stock be affected if ares loses at the box office?"


    It''s new year''s Eve. Chen Yu is going to make some money for himself.


    "Do you want to short DSN''s share price?"


    "Well."


    "How sure are you?" Steven asked.


    "I''m sure I''ll turn James over, but I''m not sure how much it will affect the box office of Ares."


    Steven thought about it and said, "it depends on how much James''s new movie box office is."

 Chapter 928

    "Are you trying to help James?" Steven asked.


    "My relationship with James is not as good as it should be, but it happened that the director of Ares humiliated me on one occasion, and he gave me ten dollars. I kept the ten dollars." "Besides, isn''t this the new year? I want to earn some extra money," Chen said


    Steven is comfortable to hear that.


    Chen said the relationship with James is not so good.


    He helped himself, that is to say, he had a very good relationship with himself.


    "Are you going to use that lucky gold coin?" Steven asked.


    "Yes."


    "You said that this lucky gold coin can only be used once. It''s better to keep this lucky gold coin. Our new movie will start soon. You have a share of this movie."


    "I have more." "Don''t worry, we will never forget our movie," Chen said


    "Now that you''ve made up your mind, I''ll call James."


    "Well, call him here."


    After a while, James came.


    "Hi, Mr. Chen, Mr. Steven. Merry Christmas."


    James is in a bad mental state.


    It looks like Steven.


    Chen Yu and Steven have a look at each other.


    "James, your new movie is coming out."


    "Well, yes." James nodded, a little bitter on his face.


    "Well, do you have any expectations for the box office of this movie?" Steven asked.


    "Mr. Steven, aren''t you kidding me?" James smiled bitterly.


    "Don''t think it''s unpleasant. We asked you to come here this time just to drink." Steven said.


    "Mr. Steven, I I''m going back to see the new cut version. Tomorrow I''m going to send the new cut version to the cinema. "


    "You drink with us, and I''ll cut it for you." Steven said.


    James froze for a moment: "Mr. Steven, are you serious?"


    "Of course, I''m not kidding."


    "Then Can you type your name? "


    "Yes." Steven nodded.


    James is about to fly.


    Even if Steven is not a director, just an editor''s identity, has a huge impact on the film.


    Moreover, Steven''s previous films "detective nuhai" were all edited by Steven himself.


    It was because of his own editing that there was the divine film.


    "But now, there are only three days left for the release, and the film will be sent to the cinema at the latest the day after tomorrow. Would you like to edit it in time?"


    "Don''t you believe me?" Steven said.


    "I believe, I believe."


    For James, this is a good thing.


    Chen and Steven got James drunk directly, and then Chen took out a lucky gold coin.


    Chen Chu grabs James''s finger and stabs it directly.


    Drop a drop of blood on the gold coin.


    "This is done?"


    "It''s not that you haven''t used it. You''re such a layman."


    "Well, it''s cheap for this boy."


    Steven shoved the lucky gold into James''s pocket.


    Chen Yu went on to give gifts, and he didn''t have to worry about it any more.


    ¡­¡­


    "Mr. Steven, I heard that you are the editor of the new Christmas movie" animal supermarket "


    "Yes, what''s the problem?"


    "But director James should be your assistant director. Now he has become the general director and you have become his editor. Do you think he has the qualification?"


    "Boy, it has nothing to do with qualification. James is my friend. He is a very talented guy, so I will help him if I can." Steven said quietly.


    "But I heard that this movie is only a small and medium-sized investment movie. Aren''t you afraid to affect your reputation?"


    "I''m Steven. Why should I be afraid? And I don''t think James will fail, let alone I will. "


    "Mr. Steven, I have no intention to doubt your accomplishments in the film, but after all, this film is not directed by you. Do you think a editing right can have any impact on the film?"


    "First of all, James is a good movie, so I took the job. If I think it''s a piece of shit, if I think it''s hopeless, then I won''t accept the job."


    ¡­¡­


    Southfield hugged the salad and watched Steven''s interview on TV.


    "Dear, Mr. Steven is editing animal supermarket now. Will it affect the box office of Ares?" Sarah asked, worried."Sara, you still don''t understand movies. Steven is too arrogant. He''s a man or a God." "The movie" animal supermarket "will be his stain, he will be dragged down by the movie and become his disgrace," she said with a smile


    "You can see how ares killed animal supermarket." Said Southfield triumphantly.


    If it''s Steven''s movie, he certainly can''t say that.


    But Steven is just a editor.


    And if a movie is to be edited, it won''t take three or five days to solve the problem.


    It takes a month or two to watch the film over and over again, and then mend it. Finally, the audience can see the film in the cinema.


    And the news for Southfield is that Steven was appointed to take the job of editing two days ago.


    In his opinion, Steven didn''t take the job to help James edit animal supermarket.


    Just let James borrow his name and his box office appeal.


    "It''s good to take this opportunity. As long as my movie is successful, then I will send some manuscripts to the media, so that you will feel that I beat Steven at the box office, and my reward for the next film will be multiplied several times." Said Southfield, his eyes shining.


    "Then your next movie, the heroine is me?"


    "Of course, baby, I will customize a script for you, and you will become the star of all attention, the darling of those international fashion brands."


    "Great, I knew you were good to me." "You''re much better than James''s crap," she said with joy


    "In what way?"


    "In every way." Sara has turned over on Southfield.


    After a lot of rain and clouds, they plan to go out for dinner.


    Suddenly, they saw a man walking with a big black dog, and they immediately recognized the man as Chen Yu.


    "It''s unfortunate to meet this Asian here." Southfield''s disdain.


    As for what Chen Yu said to him that day, he didn''t care at all.


    Chen Yu with a smile: "isn''t this a big director? Do you live here? "


    Chen Chu looked up at the villa in front of her eyes, and Southfield said, "Damn it, what''s the matter with the property in this community? Why do everyone put it in? I should go to the property to complain."

 Chapter 929

    "Believe me, it won''t be long before you can afford to live here." Chen Yu with a smile on his face: "by the way, I just passed by there and found a homeless camp there. You can go there in advance to find an open space. You will need it."


    "Falk, if you don''t get out of my sight, I''ll call the police and catch you."


    "Don''t be so excited. I don''t want to appear in front of you, but I''m sure we''ll see each other again." Chen Chu turns away with a smile.


    "Honey, don''t talk to such inferior people. Let''s go to dinner. I''m starving."


    "Of course." Southfield picked up the mood.


    But they just got on the bus and found that the car couldn''t catch fire.


    "Damn it, this car is my new one. Why does it go wrong?" Cried Southfield angrily.


    "Let''s call a car."


    "All right." Southfield was in a bit of a bad mood.


    ¡­¡­


    "Master, to whom is the wealth absorbed from that fellow?"


    "It''s windy today. Isn''t there a homeless camp in front of us? Go to give it to the homeless people there. Let them have a relaxed Christmas. We''ll go back as soon as we have finished."


    Chen Yu doesn''t like the cold and unheated wind. It''s chilly on his body, but he doesn''t feel cold. But it''s chilly and creepy.


    "Those tramps, not enough to get all the wealth, that guy''s worth more than ten million dollars."


    According to HEMA''s rules, if you don''t have enough money to bear the wealth.


    So how much wealth you get, then you will pay the equivalent price.


    "Then meet a man and give him some wealth."


    Chen Yu and Heima are all the way to give wealth.


    Just then, there was a sharp siren behind.


    Chen looked around and found that it was police and bandits chasing cars and shooting.


    At this time, the police in the back of the police car hit the wheel of the Bandit on the wall.


    The gangster''s car went out of control and hit a stone pier on the side of the road.


    àØ -


    then a large number of money spilled out of the front window, followed by a gust of wind, and the money was flying all over the sky.


    "I''ll go. These robbers robbed the bank vault, didn''t they?"


    Chen looked at the banknotes flying all over the sky. They had been used all over the street for a long time.


    The police on and off the police car looked stupid. At this time, they could do nothing.


    Chen Chu touched his chin. Is this the power of HEMA?


    Chen has used the power of HEMA once.


    But it wasn''t clear at the time.


    Because HEMA''s ability is not an offensive magic.


    So no one knows whether it is the function of its ability.


    This time, however, it was Chen''s most intuitive way to experience HEMA''s ability.


    HEMA may not be the most powerful, but its ability is also not weak.


    Chen Yu returned home and began to decorate his home.


    Although Chen Yu doesn''t have a cold for Christmas, the French Americans.


    So we still need holiday atmosphere at home.


    Chen originally planned to have a party tomorrow.


    But then I learned from fari that on Christmas Eve and Christmas day, the American emperors would not go to the gate.


    Just like the Spring Festival of the Chinese people, new year''s Eve and new year''s day are not out.


    In this way, my family will not have to disturb others or disturb them during the festival.


    ¡­¡­


    "Cam, go to the cinema."


    "I don''t want to go. Christmas movies are all family movies. It''s boring, Diller. Are you interested in this kind of movies?"


    "Don''t you admire Mr. Steven the most? There''s a film that Mr. Steven personally works as an editor in Christmas this year."


    "Oh? Which movie? "


    "It''s animal supermarket. The director is Mr. Steven''s assistant director."


    "Then go and have a look."


    Cam and his friends came to the cinema and bought two tickets for the movie.


    Entering the screening hall, KEM and his friends found that there were many people in the hall.


    "I think this movie is very common."


    After five minutes of watching, cam was a bit bored.


    "It''s disappointing. I was looking forward to something different. It seems that it''s not a movie directed by Mr. Steven himself. It''s not interesting. Why doesn''t Mr. Steven make one by himself? It doesn''t show his ability to be a clip at all."


    "Four, five..."


    "Diller, what are you counting?"


    "Didn''t you find out? From the beginning of the movie to now, there have been five colored eggs Now it''s the sixth. "


    "Sixth?" KEM watched the plot of the movie in doubt.All of a sudden, he found the plot, which was a tribute to some part of the classic movie.


    Moreover, the plot is handled very well, which will not make people feel abrupt at all.


    "It seems that the director has the strength."


    "The new director is a total egg maniac."


    "Eighth."


    "No, it''s the tenth."


    "Where is the tenth? I see only eight. "


    "Didn''t you find out? Just now, the dialogue between the hero and the heroine contains two colored eggs. "


    "God, it''s only ten minutes. There are ten eggs. How many eggs are there in the whole movie?"


    "It''s interesting. This section is so interesting."


    "There are three eggs hidden in the bridge."


    "Is it? I just found one. "


    "No, five." Just then, a crowd in the back seat whispered.


    They can''t help but turn around and look at the audience behind them: "are you sure?"


    "It includes Titanic, the bridge dream, godfather, mechanical war police and Superman. It''s a very special movie, which can be said to be made of colored eggs." "Every line and every shot in the movie may have a special meaning, and even I can''t fully understand it," said the stranger


    "So much?"


    "The director''s ability is very strong, but the ability of editing is stronger. It can be said that this is a strong alliance."


    "Well, Mr. Steven even appeared in the film. There''s no such news before."


    Now Steven''s retired police officer is on the scene, and he''s meeting his old enemy in the movie.


    The two passed each other in the supermarket. The retired police keenly noticed the villain''s difference, and then followed him.


    "Mr. Steven and the villain are completely independent of the plot. They are both in the play."


    "What''s more, have you ever found that this villain has never appeared before from beginning to end? It''s clear that there are several minutes of footage, but it''s not to give the right face, the clip and the villain a hatred."


    "Sure, because the clip is Mr. Steven. You see how badly the villain beat Mr. Steven."


    "And it doesn''t seem to be a double. They''re really fighting."

 Chapter 930

    "Did you find that the thing that the villain threw at Steven''s retired policeman was a movie prop and the head of Terminator?"


    "The two of them are so interesting."


    The film ends with the villain stabbed to death by Steven''s character.


    Of course, they both have their own plots.


    But the biggest highlight of the movie is the eggs, which are everywhere.


    Maybe an action with a line will be the line of a movie.


    "How many eggs did you find?"


    "103."


    "I only found fifty-three. Why are we so poor? No, I''m going to see it again. I want to know which eggs are missing. "


    "I''ll see it again. I think there are still many places where I can''t find the eggs."


    At this time, a group of audience came out of the gallery of the screening hall.


    A couple of men and women came out: "honey, what do you think of the God of war?"


    "Not bad. The special effects are good."


    Girls obviously don''t like movies of this kind as much as men: "I feel so bored."


    "It''s still early. Why don''t we find another movie?"


    "Yes, what do you like to watch?"


    "Just animal supermarket. I like Mr. Steven''s movie."


    "He made this one?" The boy obviously doesn''t know much about movies.


    "No, he''s just editing. The director is Mr. Steven''s original assistant director."


    And a hundred minutes later, when the movie was over, the couple came out of the screening hall.


    "I like this movie so much. It''s so interesting. I''ve been looking for eggs all the way." The girl said excitedly.


    "How many eggs did you find?" Asked the boy.


    "Forty-three eggs were found."


    "What? Forty three eggs? Why did I find 25? "


    "That just means you don''t know Hollywood." Said the girl.


    At this time, the audience from the same screening Hall said: "did you find more than 40? I found 103 eggs the first time. "


    The couple exclaimed, "so many eggs?"


    "There were eleven more eggs for the second time, that is, 114 eggs."


    "Honey, let''s see it again."


    "Well, I''d like to see what eggs I haven''t found."


    ¡­¡­


    "Please give me two tickets for the movie" animal supermarket. "


    "I''m sorry, sir and madam," animal supermarket "has no vacant seats The conductor at the ticket office said, "the God of war is very good. Are you interested?"


    "The animal supermarket sells so well?"


    "It''s mainly because the arrangement of animal supermarket is too small." Said the conductor.


    "Ares is such a boring movie that there''s no story at all." Said the woman.


    "Then are you sure animal supermarket is good-looking?" The man has some doubts.


    "Haven''t you heard that the Internet has already burst out. This movie is called the magic movie. It''s said that the whole movie is full of colored eggs." The woman said, "I don''t understand why the cinema wants to give the screening hall to the movie Ares."


    Just then, the conductor got a call.


    After half pay, the conductor said, "you two, because of the adjustment of film arrangement in the cinema, there are tickets for animal supermarket. Do you want them?"


    But before they could answer, several people crowded in behind.


    "I want it."


    "Don''t squeeze. We came first."


    ¡­¡­


    "James, sit down, drink, drink." Steven and rasfa are sitting there sipping, while James is walking restlessly.


    "Don''t worry, James. Even if the box office of this movie is down, I can assure you that you will have a second movie appointment." Said rasfa.


    Of course, he also looked at Steven''s face.


    Steven rolled his eyes. "Lasfa, believe it or not, James''s box office is definitely over a billion dollars."


    Rasfa and James are both eyeing Steven.


    "Mr. Steven, don''t be kidding. I''m satisfied with the $100 million box office."


    "Shall we bet?" Steven said with a smile.


    "Bet what, I''ll bet you." Said rasfa.


    "I''ll bet your purple is done." Steven said.


    "I don''t have any purple wine."


    Steven rolled his eyes. "You don''t fool me. Every time I get close to the cellar, you deliberately pull me away."


    "Change the stakes." Said rasfa.


    "Aren''t you sure of your conjecture? Why don''t you gamble now?"Just then James''s phone rang.


    James immediately picked up the phone, half pay, James hung up the phone, his face relaxed.


    "Well, is the real-time box office coming out?"


    "Well, three hours in the morning, the box office is $15.5 million, and the real-time box office from 12:00 to 1:00 at noon is $8.58 million."


    Rasfa, a little surprised, put down his glass.


    "What was the advance box office last night?"


    "Four million three hundred thousand dollars."


    "That is to say, you have nearly 23 million dollars in half a day? According to this development trend, you can have a box office of about 40 million dollars on the first day, "rasfa said." for a small and medium-sized investment movie, the box office is not bad at all, and you can even predict the profit point. "


    "By the way, what''s the real-time box office of Ares? What''s the total box office now? " Steven asked.


    "I haven''t asked. It should be twice as much as my movie. His box office in advance last night has reached 13 million dollars, which is the box office standard of top production."


    ¡­¡­


    "Honey, how much is the real-time box office of Ares?"


    "It''s over thirty million dollars." "According to this trend, the first day box office can reach 80 million dollars," sonanfeld said triumphantly


    Although the box office is far from the record, it is still worthy of pride.


    "By the way, what''s the box office for that crappy pet supermarket?"


    "I don''t know, but I''m sure it won''t go anywhere high." "Are you ready for champagne?" said Southfield? We can celebrate in advance. "


    "Of course, champagne is ready." Sarah said, "honey, do you have a plan for your next movie?"


    "Honey, I''m not worried about it. I''ll talk with DSN about the terms after my new movie box office comes out, so that I can help you get a higher pay."


    "It''s very kind of you, honey."


    Just at this time, a sharp telephone ring interrupted their warmth.


    "I''m sonanfeld, who is that?" sonanfeld said


    "Southfield, you''re coming to the company''s headquarters now, now, now."


    "Mr. teres? What can I do for you? "

 Chapter 931

    Teres, chairman of DSN.


    But in Hollywood, theres has another title.


    The title is very similar to Steven.


    Steven is a tyrant on the set.


    Teris is the tyrant of Hollywood.


    Sonnenfeld did not have the complacency that he had just had. He just went on the phone.


    "Don''t ask so much, come right now."


    "Yes, Mr. Tyrell." Southfield has no guts to face teris.


    In Hollywood, except for the other six presidents, I''m afraid Steven is the only one, or other senior performers can say no to teris.


    When Southfield arrived at the company, he found the conference hall full of the creator of the God of war.


    "Mr. terrace."


    Southfield greeted and took his seat.


    At this time, the assistant picked up a document: "Mr. Southfield, since an hour ago, the box office of" ares "began to plummet. On the contrary, the box office of PLM''s" animal supermarket "has been rising steadily. At present, the box office gap between the two is only $10 million. For the time being," ares "is still in the lead, but according to this box office curve If the exhibition goes on, there will be another two hours or so, which will be anti overtaken by animal supermarket. "


    "It''s impossible. The film layout of animal supermarket is only 5%, and the production budget of animal supermarket plus the promotion budget is only 40 million dollars, while the budget of ares is as high as 250 million dollars. The two are not equal at all. Why does animal supermarket surpass ares ares at the box office?" Said Southfield excitedly.


    "That''s the problem." "Animal supermarket and Ares were released at the same time. It''s less than a day, but there''s already a high rating on the Internet," teres said quietly


    "Mr. teres, you should also know that the evaluation of professional film critics does not mean the box office. In many cases, low word-of-mouth will bring super high box office. I think this is the strategy of PLM company. Buy film critics to improve their word-of-mouth. I think this is only a temporary improvement. Soon, more film viewers will lower their scores."


    "You still don''t understand," animal supermarket "is not the evaluation of professional film critics, but the evaluation of the audience. In addition," animal supermarket "now has a large number of topics, whether in search engines or on social media, there are a lot of positive topics."


    Tyris looked at Southfield: "you should understand what it means for ares if they lose on the first day."


    The amount of investment, expectation and even popularity of the two films are several times worse.


    If ares doesn''t win the box office on the first day, it will be a disaster for Ares.


    The public opinion will turn to animal supermarket thoroughly, and will also sing the God of war.


    There is a phenomenon called word-of-mouth effect in Hollywood, such as avatar ten years ago, or detective in the raging sea this year, which is the product of word-of-mouth effect.


    In fact, this reputation effect is the same as the so-called tap water in China.


    It is a large number of positive comments, which will lead the audience to the cinema.


    And the cinema will also adjust the arrangement of films, improve the "animal supermarket", and reduce the arrangement of other films.


    It must be the arrangement of Ares.


    "I should have known that I really shouldn''t believe in your ability as a punk, even Steven''s assistant director."


    "Mr. terrace, James has Mr. Steven to help with the editing." At last Southfield found an excuse.


    "Steven''s influence and ability can''t be denied, but if James doesn''t have the ability to shoot good pictures and shots, Steven can''t edit anything good, so in the final analysis, it''s the problem of ability." Teris said without emotion.


    At this time, the assistant''s phone rings, and the assistant picks up the phone to answer it.


    After half pay, he leaned over Teresa''s ear and whispered a few words.


    Teresa''s face suddenly became more gloomy: "the real-time box office of" animal supermarket "surpassed" ares "again."


    The investment of 40 million US dollars compared with 250 million US dollars, 5% of the production volume compared with 60% of the production volume, actually lost in the real-time box office.


    The gap against the sky is totally unimaginable.


    "That animal supermarket is really so good?"


    "Boss," animal supermarket "was originally adapted according to the real story, and it has IP popularity The assistant said: "secondly, Mr. Steven''s influence also plays a crucial role. Of course, the most critical point is that the film has zero negative reviews in the top 100 word-of-mouth surveys, with a praise rate of more than 95% for 1000 people. In addition, there are many topics, such as Mr. Steven''s first big screen, the need for villains to show their faces, and the play The drama, the egg, these are all extremely high discussion topic"Damn, why does a small investment movie have such a high degree of topic?" Teris gnashed his teeth and roared: "the old rasphate really found the treasure You can contact James to see if he is willing to cooperate with our company. "


    This year is destined to be a harvest year for PLM. Steven''s film has created a history and a miracle.


    But who could have imagined that a little-known director, who made a surprise, dropped a deep-water bomb to the whole Hollywood at the end of the year.


    "Boss, the stock of our company has been fluctuating, and began to fall by a small margin."


    Teres thought about it for a long time, but he still said calmly: "now it''s just speculators selling, and after the box office on the first day tomorrow, our company''s stock will have a larger decline, so be prepared."


    In fact, with the size of DSN, the failure of a movie will not cause too much damage to the company, or even hurt the muscles and bones.


    But the decline of stock price is certain, and for some major shareholders, what they value is the value represented by the shares themselves. DSN''s shares can make them powerful in Hollywood.


    However, some small shareholders will definitely stare at the stock price. A 1% drop in the stock price is equivalent to a 1% loss in their wealth. They are most concerned about this.


    At the shareholders'' meeting, theres will also be criticized by more shareholders, or even shake his current position, which is the biggest impact.


    The biggest trouble is that Zhanshen was originally produced as a pioneer of trilogy.


    But now DSN is in a very awkward situation, continue shooting two or three?


    Whether shooting or not, it''s a huge problem for DSN.

 Chapter 932

    "86 million dollars?" James''s expression froze.


    Rasfa also froze. It''s 10:20 p.m. and so far the box office of animal supermarket has exceeded $86 million.


    There''s a chance of more than $90 million by 12.


    If this number is for super-a production, it is at most a qualified line.


    But for a small investment movie, the number is enough to make everyone laugh.


    You know, animal supermarket only has 5% of its layout.


    This means that the attendance rate of the film is close to 90%, otherwise, it can''t achieve this kind of box office.


    In the afternoon, rasfa thought that James could accept as long as he didn''t lose the investment of the film, or even a small loss.


    But who can think of it? This movie is so popular.


    Although it''s not as popular as Steven''s last movie, it''s definitely an excellent report card.


    "I don''t know how to thank you, Mr. Steven."


    James is very grateful to Steven.


    In his opinion, if it wasn''t for Steven to help him re edit the film, there would never be such a good result.


    "Chen asked me to help you. If you want to thank Chen, go and thank him." Steven said.


    "Mr. Chen? But Why? "


    "He seems to have an affair with your ex-wife." "And the director of Ares seems to have a feud with him," Steven said


    "Oh? The director of "ares" seems to be sonanfeld, isn''t he Asked rasfa.


    "That''s right." Steven said.


    "They know each other?"


    "When Chen and farry went to the marina restaurant for dinner, they met Sonnenfeld and James''s ex-wife. They humiliated Chen in public and gave him ten dollars."


    "Chen didn''t kill Southfield on the spot?"


    In their impression, Chen Yu''s temper has always been known for being grumpy.


    The next day, the box office of pet supermarket has been further improved, and at this time, DSN''s stock also fluctuated, falling 2% in one day.


    DNS is the world''s largest film company, which is not an industry outside Hollywood, just in terms of film and television industry.


    With a market value of more than $100 billion and a 2% drop in share prices, that means $2 billion has evaporated.


    In fact, if only "ares" a film''s failure, it will not affect so much.


    It''s mainly "ares" that is the first movie of a series. Now the first one has suffered a tragic failure. Although the sequel hasn''t started yet, some investment has been made, which makes these early investments become an uncertain factor.


    Continue shooting the sequel? So what if it fails like the first one?


    If we don''t shoot, the loss will be more direct.


    It is this kind of bad news, coupled with the help of people who are interested in it.


    As a result, Disney''s stock price fluctuated greatly.


    ¡­¡­


    "Chen, hold on for another half day tomorrow, and sell off the stocks on your hands tomorrow afternoon." Steven calls Chen Yu.


    "Well, I see."


    Chen is not greedy. He can earn millions of dollars. He is satisfied.


    This kind of opportunity is not much. It''s rare to meet once a year.


    "DSN won''t sit back and watch stocks fall, so they''ve started to take action." Steven said.


    "Oh, how did they act?"


    "Tomorrow they''re going to throw out a message that I''m going to take over the Ares series."


    "Then will you take over?"


    "No, I don''t have a business relationship with DSN, and their terms are so overbearing that it''s hard for me to get enough power, so I won''t work with them unless they can keep a low profile like other film companies."


    "So you let them use your name to pull up stocks?"


    "They spoke to me in advance."


    Chen immediately understood that it was an exchange of interests.


    But it''s no surprise.


    No wonder Steven knows exactly when DSN''s stock will rally.


    Because Chen bought short-term stocks, he was directly short.


    The first is to borrow DSN''s shares from the securities dealers, and then sell them to the market. Then, after DSN''s shares fall, they will go to the market to buy bulk stocks to return them to the securities dealers.


    After deducting the interest, the difference is Chen''s income.


    Chen Yu doesn''t play stocks very much. He just knows a general idea.


    The risk of short selling directly is very big, because there are too many true and false news in the market.


    Without complete assurance, Chen will not put tens of millions of dollars into the market.


    Generally speaking, direct short selling belongs to the capital alligator''s special purpose.This time Chen is also Steven''s Guide.


    Steven may not be a financial giant, but he has a team that helps him manage assets.


    Anyway, if Steven wants him to buy it, he will buy it. If he wants to sell it, he will sell it.


    "Chen, after DSN spreads the good news tomorrow afternoon, the stock should have some gains. You can take this opportunity to make some money again, and I will clarify the news in two weeks."


    Chen understands that the risk of shorting is still too big, and Chen doesn''t make a lot of money.


    But if it''s a buy-up, and there''s Steven, then the stock will definitely improve. If we leverage, it''s not a problem to make $120 million.


    The interest exchange between DSN and Steven should be based on this.


    Retail investors are retail investors. They can never play capitalists.


    Here''s the reason, because a capitalist can make the stock rise and fall just by publishing a message.


    Without Steven''s cooperation this time, Chen Yu would be foolishly thinking that DSN''s stock would continue to fall, and it would be possible to lose Chen Yu at that time.


    Of course, without using leverage, you don''t make much money or lose much.


    ¡­¡­


    "Mr. Southfield, the stock you invested is almost at the end of its loss. I suggest you stop losing now."


    The call was from a stock manager in Southfield.


    A mouthful of old blood almost came out of Thornfield''s mouth.


    He''s got a house, a car, and about a million dollars in cash. He thinks DSN''s stock is bound to rise after the release of his movie Ares.


    As a result, he became a killer of the stock price. Instead of rising due to the release of Ares, the stock price fell.


    "How much is still in my account?"


    "Less than three million dollars."


    "Buy down, buy down, buy me all the money." "According to the current trend, DSN''s share price still has a downward trend for several days, using leverage," Southfield cried


    "Mr Southfield, it''s risky to short with leverage."


    "Don''t talk nonsense. I''ve lost nearly ten million dollars. I can''t lose any more. I have to earn back what I lost."


    Southfield couldn''t think of any way DSN could pull up shares.


    Moreover, if I take this opportunity to release some false information and muddle up the water, DSN''s stock will definitely fall further.

 Chapter 933

    "Chen, you can stop short." Steven gave Chen another call.


    "Well, I see."


    DSN''s shares are down 4% today compared with three days ago.


    For Chen, it may be $34 million in revenue, but for DSN, the market value has evaporated by billions of dollars.


    Although DSN has a great business, it can''t stand the evaporation speed.


    Of course, this decline is limited.


    After all, the box office failure of a movie can''t really shake DSN.


    If it is PLM, though it is also one of the six, its volume is much smaller than DSN.


    So PLM still has a big box office fluctuation because of the box office of a movie.


    "They will release news around 3pm, and you can buy some stocks in advance."


    "Well, I see." Chen Zhu nodded.


    Chen''s short position is too risky.


    General capital tycoons are active in shorting. They buy in large quantities first, then sell down, create market panic, force retail investors away, and then cut wool.


    And Chen Yu''s kind, is full of luck.


    Even if there is reliable news, know DSN''s stock will fall.


    However, there is no guarantee for the extent and duration of the decline.


    Once DSN responds with good news, it will pull the share price up again.


    ¡­¡­


    "Ha ha You see, I said it would fall. " Said Southfield triumphantly.


    "Mr. Southfield, 50 times the leverage risk is too big, you have returned the capital now, do not need to continue."


    "No, go ahead and close before today''s close." Said Southfield.


    One or two million dollars a day is not long.


    "Continue to short DSN shares."


    "Well then."


    Southfield was already immersed in fantasy.


    A fart movie is not as much as a stock.


    As long as you have money, you can invest in your own movies.


    At that time, I will let those who look down on me have a look at my strength.


    I will prove my ability with the next film.


    Just then, Southfield''s phone rang again.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Mr. Southfield DSN''s shares are up. "


    "What? Then give me a call and stop it quickly. " Cried Southfield.


    "It''s too late. It''s lost."


    "What? How is this possible? That''s millions of dollars. " Said Southfield.


    Today''s opening to the present, his original capital has doubled several times, how can he suddenly lose out.


    "Sir, 50 times the leverage, the risk is already very big, as long as a little increase, we can make all the funds clear." Said Southfield.


    "But How could it be How much has DSN''s share price gone up? "


    ¡°3%¡£¡±


    "How could it be?" Southfield could not accept the result.


    "According to DSN, Mr. Steven will take over the shooting of the sequel to Ares."


    "No way, no way The director of this series is me, it''s me! " "It''s my job, DSN can''t do it, teris can''t do it to me," roared Southfield By the way, call teris. "


    Sonnenfeld called teris on the phone: "Mr. teris, we have agreed and signed a contract. I will direct the trilogy of Ares. You are in breach of the contract now. I want to sue you."


    "Sonanfeld, do you want to know that because of you, DSN''s hundreds of millions of dollars of investment are all in vain, and even cause DSN''s share price to fall. Do you want to direct the" ares "sequel? Don''t say you''re still directing Ares. You won''t even be a deputy director. DSN will block you. You won''t get a movie in Hollywood. "


    "You can''t do this to me I have a contract. I have a contract You are in breach of contract, I want to claim for compensation... "


    "Ha ha It''s a contract of intent, not a formal contract. You just have to tell. " Teris sneers.


    But if the first one fails, Southfield will only be the scapegoat.


    After a while of venting, Southfield finally fell to the ground.


    His career was ruined by the film.


    Because of this gamble, his property lost completely.


    It''s over, it''s all over.


    Just then, the sound of a car horn came from downstairs.


    Southfield peered through the window. It was a strange car.At this time, a woman got on and off the car.


    Seeing the beauty of the woman, Southfield thought that she might have come to find her own way.


    Southfield went downstairs and opened the door. "Miss, you want me?"


    "On behalf of the bank, I now impound your house." Said Amira, looking at Southfield.


    "What? Seizure, what do you mean? "


    "Your house has been mortgaged to our bank, and we have investigated your account. Your account is completely empty, so now the house belongs to the bank. If you fail to pay back the bank within three months, then we will have the right to auction the house to repay the money you owe the bank."


    "Wait I''m a little tight at the moment, but I''m a director. I''m a famous director in Hollywood. I have enough credibility and visibility. I''m fully capable of paying back the money owed to the bank. You can''t ask for my house to be seized so suddenly. "


    "I''m sorry, Southfield. This house doesn''t belong to you now." Amira said quietly, "please move out before dark."


    "I refuse." Southfield is tough.


    Amira smiled and pointed. A dozen men with five big and three thick came in: "I don''t care whether you agree or not. You guys are waiting here to give Mr. Southfield some time to prepare. If he doesn''t plan to leave before five o''clock, you will help him move away."


    Southfield picked up the phone and said, "Sara, I''d like to stay with you for a few days. It''s convenient for you."


    "Southfield, I''m not in Los Angeles now. If you have anything to do, please tell me when I come back. That''s all. I have something to do. Goodbye."


    "Bitch You bitch... " Thornfield growled angrily.

 Chapter 934

    Sarah is a very realistic woman.


    When she was able to leave James and her second director, now she is able to leave Southfield.


    Although there is no big red and purple, she also knows how to protect herself.


    Today''s Southfield is in trouble. Of course, she will not go to share her troubles with Southfield.


    There''s more than just a salad to fly in.


    Theres''s warrant has been issued. All the people who once had a connection with Southfield now have a clear line with him.


    As the night approached, Southfield didn''t even have the money to call.


    All of a sudden, he sat at the door of his house, with everything piled outside.


    It was only these two or three days that he lost everything.


    Just then, a figure appeared in front of Southfield.


    Southfield looked up and saw the smiling face.


    Chen Yu was standing in front of Southfield.


    "You What are you doing? "


    Chen Chu took out the ten dollar note: "I said that I would return the ten dollar note to you in person in a short time."


    Chen Yu left the note in front of Southfield.


    Southfield''s face was very ugly.


    "And, I remember a few days ago, I told you that you need to find an open space in the homeless camp."


    "It''s you! It''s you! " Southfield stormed at Chen Yu with a roar.


    He didn''t know why. He just thought that Chen did it.


    Chen''s words echoed in his mind.


    If all this had nothing to do with Chen Yu, then he would not have said that.


    However, Chen Yu overthrew him on the ground.


    "It''s all your witchcraft, isn''t it? You devil, you monster Give me everything back, give me back... "


    Chen Yu stepped on Southfield''s chest with one foot: "you''re looking for it. You''re looking for it."


    A car stopped in front of Chen Yu and Southfield.


    The window rolled down and Southfield saw Steven in the car.


    "Mr. Steven Help me Help me, this barbarian, he wants to kill me... "


    Steven looked at Southfield and then at Chen, "Chen, you are so bullying."


    Thornfield''s face grew worse at Steven''s words.


    Then I think Steven accepted the editing of James'' film after he offended Chen Yu.


    At this moment, Southfield finally understood that he had offended a more influential person than himself.


    Or for a vain woman.


    I lost everything.


    At this time, another woman in her twenties came.


    See Southfield on the ground, Chen Yu in front of him, and Steven in the car.


    "Dad." The woman came running quickly: "are they?"


    Southfield looked down. "I''m fine. Why are you here?"


    "I heard something happened to you. Come home with me."


    The woman is very wary of Chen Yu.


    She could see that her father and the man, as well as Steven in the car, were in a different state.


    It seems that they are more like bullying their father.


    "Dad, are they bullying you?"


    "No I''m really fine. " Southfield.


    "It''s good that you have a daughter." Chen Yu looked at the father and daughter and left: "by the way, your money is lost, don''t you pick it up? Mr. Southfield. "


    Southfield turned his head and looked at Chen Yu with some fear in his eyes.


    "Dad." Southfield''s daughter looked at Chen Yu angrily.


    She felt that Chen Yu was pressing her father.


    Southfield silently turned his head, picked up the ten dollar bill and put it back in his pocket.


    "Dad, is he threatening you? You tell me, don''t be afraid of him, I...... "


    "No, really not..."


    Southfield didn''t want his daughter to mess with the man.


    Because of the conflict, I went bankrupt directly.


    He didn''t think what would happen to his daughter if the man targeted her.


    Chen Yu gets on Steven''s car and drives famtis.


    "Chen, how are you going to get even with Southfield?"


    "That''s it. I''ve bankrupted him and humiliated him once more. That''s enough."


    Chen doesn''t want to continue the topic: "by the way, do you have any plans for new year''s day?"


    "No, do you have any plans?" Steven asked."I''m going to have a party where all the friends I know come to my house, drink whatever they like, and have a lot of food." "Famtis, you can come along," Chen said


    Famtis was moved. She knew how expensive Chen''s wine was and how delicious Chen''s food was.


    Thanksgiving and Christmas in the United States are basically family time, but new year''s Day is like getting together to welcome the new year.


    But famtis is waiting for Steven''s answer. She is Steven''s bodyguard after all.


    Steven won''t go, and it''s not convenient for her.


    "Good." Steven readily agreed.


    "Mr. Chen, can I bring the Yiwen with me?"


    "Of course." Chen replied, "I welcome Yiwen By the way, call James for me. He can''t get through these two days. "


    "He turned it off on purpose, because his films are so popular that all the film companies are contacting him now." Steven said.


    "Can he come on New Year''s Eve?"


    "I''m afraid he can''t come. He''s busy advertising now." "It''s time to be abroad," Steven said


    "That''s a pity." Chen Yu shrugged: "how much has his movie box office?"


    "The box office in North America has reached 300 million dollars, and it''s still climbing."


    "How much can we get in the end?"


    "North American box office has a chance to come to about 800 million dollars." Steven made a prediction and said.


    "Much worse than you." Chen said.


    However, it can also be understood that lucky gold coins are not the kind of ability to achieve all wishes.


    It is to give full play to the user''s ability.


    There is still a big gap between Steven''s ability and James''s ability.


    "By the way, Chen, I''m looking for a Chinese actor to play your role. You are Chinese. Do you have any recommendation?"


    "No, don''t ask me about this. I''ve always been a star who doesn''t care about the entertainment industry. No matter in China or in Hollywood, I contact companies in China with your fame. I think they will recommend their own actors to you one after another."


    Steven''s name is very influential all over the world, whether it''s Hollywood or in the entertainment circle of other countries.


    As long as Steven wants someone, there can be no rejection.

 Chapter 935

    Fari enjoys the atmosphere of the festival.


    It''s not a process, it''s a blessing that''s all over the world.


    Everyone called to wish her a happy holiday.


    As for little Gelin, children like festivals.


    Little gren is no exception.


    Fanny and little Gelin, Chen Zhu can understand.


    Princess and Wanda also like it, and Chen Yu can understand it.


    Because they have delicious food.


    Bad demons also like festivals because there are things to do during festivals.


    The sense of being is very important to evil spirits.


    They need to work to get a sense of being.


    But why does Samuel like it?


    Every day I say I want to conquer the world, but why do I see only one salted fish.


    He was totally addicted to cat mint and couldn''t extricate himself.


    The whole family, it seems that Chen Yu is the only one who has no sense of the festival.


    Chen is not only indifferent to Christmas in the world.


    Even for the Spring Festival in China, Chen Yu had no expectation of his time.


    Of course, Chen Yu will show his enthusiasm for his family and make himself look like enjoying the festival.


    Chen is willing to accommodate his family, rather than make them feel that they don''t like festivals, so that they can accommodate themselves.


    The festival should have a festival atmosphere, which is Chen''s own problem, not the fault of those who love the festival.


    "Chen, when is the Spring Festival in China?"


    "Two more months." Chen said.


    Fari is definitely a festival maniac.


    As soon as Christmas passed, she thought about the Spring Festival.


    "Spring Festival is early February."


    "How will the Spring Festival be celebrated?"


    How is the Spring Festival?


    How can Chen Yu answer this question.


    According to the Chinese tradition, it is to set off firecrackers, give new year''s money, eat dumplings, watch the Spring Festival Gala and go to relatives.


    This is the Chinese Spring Festival.


    In the south, they don''t eat dumplings. In some areas, there is a tradition that children under one year old don''t pay for new year''s Eve.


    New year''s money means pressing the age, so it''s not a good omen to give the baby new year''s money.


    Chen Yu has a lot to discuss with fari about the customs of Spring Festival and the comparison with Christmas in the West.


    Just then, Chen''s phone rang.


    Chen Yu looks at the call, how is that old guy of lei''ang?


    "Hello, Mr. Chen."


    "What can I do for you? Mr. Leon. "


    "Mr. Chen, there is a problem in the military recently. Please send some people from your supernatural society."


    "Mr. Leon, you seem to have forgotten the rules of the supernatural society." "The action of the government or the military, the supernatural society does not participate, but the action taken over by the supernatural society, the military and the government can not interfere, can only cooperate," Chen said


    This rule is not formulated by Chen Yu, but by the International Union of supernatural.


    This is to ensure that the supernatural society does not become a tool for a government.


    "Mr. Chen, I don''t ask you to take part in this operation, but as a consultant to help the military solve some problems."


    "What trouble?" Chen asked.


    "Recently, a group of tourists disappeared in the desert 100 kilometers northwest of Las Vegas. The military participated in the search operation. Then, a huge underground building complex was detected near the missing area. At present, two teams of ten people have been sent to enter the underground building complex in two batches, but only one survivor escaped. However, the After saying some strange things, he died in the hospital the next day. "


    "What did you say?"


    "The monster''s paradise. It''s the monster''s paradise." Said Leon.


    "Do you detect signs of life?"


    "No."


    "When West comes back from Cape Town, I''ll let him see." Chen Yu is in a state of mind that he has nothing to do with himself.


    It''s a military affair, nothing to do with him, nothing to do with the supernatural society.


    "Mr. Chen, I asked West. He said they would have at least ten more days."


    "Oh, then you have to wait." Chen Yu said disapprovingly.


    "Mr. Chen, aren''t you in Los Angeles now? Los Angeles is only 400 kilometers away from Las Vegas, and I can send a plane to pick you up."


    "And then you dropped me from the sky?"


    "Mr. Chen, I said that I had nothing to do with that last time. Do you believe it?"


    "Ha ha I believe it. "


    Chen Yucai doesn''t care if it''s arranged by Lei ang or not. However, whatever the head is buttoned in this Shi basin, he can take it at will and listen to his explanation.


    Leon is also very depressed. Even West''s attitude towards him has become very bad since he and Chen Zhuo tore their faces.It''s not as good as never seeing Chen Yu. At least he can point fingers at West.


    But after falling out with Chen Yu, everything has changed.


    The Paranormal Society has become tougher, and West''s attitude towards him has been more sinister.


    "Mr. Chen, I only need you as a consultant. I don''t need you to do anything. As long as you give some professional guidance to the third exploration team, they can have a correct preventive action when they are in danger."


    "I''m not free."


    "Think of it as private employment, $500000." Seeing Chen''s attitude, Lei ang knew that Chen would not help if he didn''t give some benefits.


    Chen Yu thought for a moment and said, "I will go that day and come back that day. There is a party in my house the day after tomorrow."


    "Of course, just guidance." ''it''s a gnashing of teeth,'' said Leon. ''half a million dollars, for a day.''.


    "Tomorrow morning, send a helicopter to pick me up."


    For Chen Yu''s big shelf, Lei ang is helpless.


    The next day, a military helicopter circled on the mirror lake.


    Chen and fari were both woken up by the roar of helicopters.


    Chen Yu and fari said last night that Chen Yu changed clothes and got on the helicopter in a hurry.


    In addition to the pilot, there are two fully armed soldiers sitting in the helicopter.


    They don''t know Chen''s identity, only what kind of expert Chen is.


    "Do you need earmuffs, sir?" The pilot took an earmuff and handed it to Chen.


    Earmuffs are needed for medium and long-distance movement in helicopters, because the noise frequency of propeller is very high and continuous.


    If a person is affected by propeller noise for more than 30 minutes without protection, he will lose his mind or even lose control of his mood.


    Chen Chu just got up, but he was a little out of shape. After receiving the earmuffs, he sat on the chair and went to sleep.


    "Call me when you arrive."


    For about two hours, the helicopter stopped over a camp.


    After Chen Yu got off the helicopter, several people came to meet him.


    One of them was lieutenant Paul, but he had a woman beside him.


    Chen Yu, the daughter of Southfield, also met with him once.

 Chapter 936

    "Hi, Mr. Chen." Paul took the lead in embracing Chen: "it''s so nice to see you are OK. I made a big mistake that day."


    Chen Yupi doesn''t laugh. He''s joking. You give me a parachute bag that can''t be opened. Do you want to laugh at you?


    Chen can''t do that anyway. At least Chen can''t be sure whether the other side is malicious or not.


    Chen is more looking forward to embracing Southfield.


    "Paul, won''t you introduce this lady to me?"


    "This is my adjutant, Demi Southfield."


    Chen Yu comes forward to shake hands, but Demi refuses.


    When she took her father home that day, she kept asking her father, Chen Yu and him what was going on.


    But her father never told him that she always thought Chen Yu was bullying his father.


    Chen Yu took back his hand in embarrassment and looked at Paul. "Paul, I want to know"


    Paul looked at Demi and said, "let''s go to the camp."


    Into the barracks, there are several people in the barracks, are also soldiers.


    "Mr. Chen, I heard from my superiors that an expert will come today. I didn''t expect you to be an expert."


    "Let''s make a long story short. I want to know the specific situation here."


    Paul felt that Chen Yu was estranged from him.


    It''s understandable that he almost killed him that day.


    "About a kilometer to the west of the camp, we found an underground building complex. The area of this building complex is very large. Then we sent two groups of exploration teams into it, especially the second team, fully armed and equipped with the most advanced weapons of war. At last, only one person survived, but he was also seriously injured. Not long ago It''s dead. "


    "So have you confirmed what''s in there?"


    "Not for the moment. We didn''t find anything."


    "So what do you know about it?"


    "No."


    "So what is the purpose of your military''s exploration of this underground complex?"


    "No." Paul gave another negative answer.


    Chen Yu sneers at me. He doesn''t have any purpose. Do you think I''m stupid to explore the underground buildings?


    "So you asked me to help you solve what problem?"


    "The problem we want Mr. Chen to solve for us is how to let our people in and out safely."


    "Sir, I think it''s a waste of time. He can''t solve anything." Demi was very dissatisfied.


    Everyone in the camp looked at Chen Yu, who had a leg up.


    "I don''t care what you think of me. My purpose will not change. I can explore underground buildings for you, but you need to pay enough price."


    "What price?" Paul frowned.


    He didn''t know how Chen Yu was found by his superiors, nor how Chen Yu cooperated with them.


    "You gave me half a million dollars a day as a consultant and, of course, just that day." Chen said.


    Everyone take a breath, half a million dollars a day?


    Is this an expert or a star?


    "My team and I are specialized in dealing with extraordinary creatures, so in this respect, we are more professional than your military."


    "Mr. Chen, have you ever met such an extraordinary creature?"


    Chen takes out his mobile phone, opens the picture and hands it to Paul.


    The picture shows the mother''s process of getting out of the skin bag before it completely breaks away from the human form when it mutates to the second stage.


    Chen Yu, on the other hand, took a picture of her mother.


    "This is an extraordinary creature our team has solved." "Can this be proved?" Chen said


    Paul took a look, and then he gave the others another look.


    At last, Demi''s hand showed a disdain on her face: "this is a fake, obviously a Hollywood model prop, or the photo itself is PS."


    It''s really hard to believe whether it''s true or not with just one photo.


    "If it''s true, why isn''t there a single video?" Asked Demi.


    "Anyone who is hostile to me will be treated as a fake if I take any evidence and make a video. You will also say that it is made by computer special effects." Chen Yu said quietly.


    Paul can see that Chen Yu and Demi have a festival, otherwise Demi will not be so targeted everywhere.


    "If I want your team to catch a living thing in this underground complex, how much will it cost?"


    "Two million dollars."


    "What payment method do you accept?"


    "Cash By the way, two million dollars after tax. ""Yes, when will your team arrive?"


    "No team required." "Take me to the entrance," Chen said


    "Mr. Chen, it''s not a joke." Paul said solemnly, "both the first and the second groups of us died in it."


    "I''m not kidding either." "You just need to prepare two million dollars for me," Chen said


    "Sir, if he wants to die, why stop him?"


    Paul''s eyes twinkled at Chen Yu: "Mr. Chen, are you serious?"


    "I don''t think it''s going to be more difficult to survive without a parachute at 10000 meters."


    People can''t help but look at Chen Yu, ten thousand meters high without a parachute to survive?


    Can we really do it?


    Of course, it''s not entirely impossible.


    If there is a net large enough to spread the falling impact, it can survive.


    Someone once challenged 7600 meters without parachute, and finally fell on a net to survive. (this is a real case, you can find this video if you are interested)


    "well, since Mr. Chen thinks he can do it, I will accept the employment." Paul said, "Mr. Chen, what equipment do you need?"


    "A net."


    Soon, Paul prepared one for Chen Yu, and put it in a backpack and gave it to Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu looks at the deep entrance of the passage and blows out the wind.


    Even if he was just standing at the entrance, Paul''s soldiers were all on guard. The muzzle of the gun pointed to the darkness of the entrance, as if they were afraid of what monsters would rush out of the passage.


    "Mr. Chen, are you sure you want to go in alone? And with only one net. "


    At this time, there was a roar from the inside like a wild animal, but when it reached the outside, it became a roar.


    Everyone''s face changed. Paul said, "Mr. Chen, the things inside often make such a sound."


    Chen Yu looks at the darkness and sees a shadow of a beast passing by. However, because of the distance, Chen Yu can''t see it clearly.


    "Well, I''m leaving."

 Chapter 937

    And they watched Chen Yu go into the darkness.


    Everyone felt that Chen Yu was seeking his own death.


    They don''t know what''s in it.


    But they know how dangerous it is.


    Two elite teams, armed.


    At last, only one of them escaped.


    It was fear, not injury, that finally led to the death of the survivor.


    Therefore, in their view, Chen Yu''s going in this time is impossible to come out alive.


    Chen Xun can be seen through the narrow passage.


    It should also be the site of some ancient civilization.


    Although Chen''s major is not archaeology, the style here is obviously not the Maya civilization or Inca civilization recognized by Chen.


    Chen Zhu enjoyed the relief along the way.


    In the development of Maya civilization and Inca civilization, their relief technology has not been outstanding. At present, many of them are in the form of murals.


    However, these reliefs have no content, or Chen Yu can''t understand them.


    These reliefs look like ornaments.


    In fact, no matter when relief existed, it was for decoration, not for recording.


    Chen Xun felt the reliefs. Suddenly, Chen Xun found a piece of blood on the reliefs.


    Judging from the traces on the bloodstain, it should be only a few days ago.


    After all, the longer organic matter exists in nature, the more serious natural decomposition.


    Blood stains in nature, to the naked eye, will not be more than a year, will be completely invisible.


    Chen continued to walk in, this channel is downward, and the temperature is getting higher and higher, the water molecules in the air adhere to the skin, blocking the skin''s vomit, so that the internal heat can not be dissipated.


    In this environment, people will gradually dehydrate, resulting in energy laxity and confusion.


    This is the symptom of heatstroke, and people with severe heatstroke may lead to brain necrosis and eventually become idiots.


    Without protective clothing, humans would not have lived in this environment for more than 12 hours.


    Even if there is no other biological attack, people will become weaker and weaker.


    Even the well-trained soldiers, even if they are strong enough, most of them are just fighting and reacting.


    However, environmental factors have greatly weakened the response of these soldiers.


    Chen Yu suddenly stops and takes out the prepared net.


    A creature about the size of a pig appeared in front of Chen.


    This creature has short limbs and a bit of bloated body. It looks like a pig, but its tusks fully show that it is definitely a carnivore.


    This is supposed to be a wild boar.


    The creature bumped into Chen Yu. The beast was fast and very strong.


    Chen seized the victim''s jaw, and then overturned it to the ground.


    The net on the hand also covers the past. The wild animal makes a dull cry, which looks like a boar.


    At this time, Chen Yu felt that there were more beasts coming out.


    They are all attracted by the call of the boar monster.


    Chen felt that there were a lot of them. He grabbed the rope and ran out.


    And the boar monster''s cry is louder, the closer it is to the exit, the stronger it is.


    Chen''s speed was very fast, but when he was approaching the exit, there was a shot outside.


    Chen Yu rushed out and looked at the two soldiers with submachinegun outside.


    "Who fired the gun just now?"


    Two soldiers looked at each other. They thought it was some monster.


    Add in the emotional tension, so I shot before I could see clearly.


    I didn''t expect Chen Yu to rush out, and there was a monster behind him.


    "Sir I''m sorry... "


    Chen Yu went up and gave the soldier a punch: "I''m sorry you... Ma... Bi."


    Another soldier saw his companion beaten and wanted to hold up his gun.


    But think again, it''s their fault first, and then put down the muzzle.


    At this time, the officer of the camp came running.


    They heard the gunshots here, so they came running.


    I didn''t expect to see Chen Yu.


    "Mr. Chen, are you still alive?"


    Chen''s face is black: "can you speak?"


    "Sorry, I didn''t mean that." Paul said awkwardly.


    Chen Yu looks at Paul and Demi, who looks disappointed beside him.


    "I don''t think he went in at all. He hid at the entrance." Said Demi.


    "I caught it." Chen Zhu points to the boar monster in the back trawl.At this time, all the people found that Chen Yu had brought something back.


    But the boar monster became very weak, and the surface of its body began to dry up.


    Low light organisms? Some creatures that live in the dark for a long time, they all have photophobia or photophobia.


    "What is this?"


    "This is not my responsibility. I''m only responsible for catching this creature and bringing it out." Chen Yu said quietly, "besides, is my reward ready?"


    "It''s just a strange creature. You want two million dollars?" Demi said disdainfully.


    Chen Yu looked at Paul and said, "this is your answer, too?"


    "Mr. Chen, please give us this creature first."


    "I''m sorry, I can''t." Chen rejected Paul''s request directly: "I will not give it to you until I see the money."


    Demi cold hum, "this is not the place where you has the final say."


    "Mr. Chen, I hope you can cooperate with us." Paul''s insidious threat.


    Chen Yu smiles, then responds with a middle finger.


    "Mr. Chen, as a military, I want to ask you to give it to us."


    The soldiers behind Paul have taken up their guns and pointed at Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu smiled: "are you sure you want to do this?"


    When Paul went in, he felt that Chen was going to die.


    But when Chen came out and grabbed a creature, he thought that Chen''s price was too high.


    So easy to catch a creature inside, and then come out.


    He thinks Chen''s action is not worth two million dollars.


    Chen Yu looks at the boar monster that is going to die at the foot of his eyes. The boar monster''s response to light is very big. At the moment, there is no sound.


    Chen Yu suddenly smiled, "I can give you something."


    "Mr. Chen, I''m also in a dilemma. I hope you don''t blame me."


    "Of course not." "However, you''d better be careful not to die in this desert," Chen said with a smile


    Paul frowned and looked at Chen Yu''s figure as he turned to leave. He felt thoughtful.


    Chen left in a black face, took out his mobile phone and dialed Chen''s number: "Hello, farry, I may not go back so early tonight."

 Chapter 938

    "Go to a man and follow him out of here." Paul always felt that Chen Yu''s eyes were very bad before he left.


    "Sir, let me follow him." Demi wants to get hold of Chen Yu.


    "OK, you go." Paul nodded.


    Although Demi is in charge of the civil work, she is also professionally trained.


    Demi followed Chen Yu all the time and found that he had booked a room in the downtown Las Vegas Hotel.


    In the evening, Demi finds Chen Yu out to eat.


    Chen''s dining place is in the restaurant of the hotel.


    When Demi finds out that Chen Yu is watching her.


    She knew she was found.


    Demi didn''t hide either. She went directly to Chen Yu.


    "Miss Demi, are we familiar?"


    Demi sat in front of Chen Yu and said, "I''ll keep an eye on you. Be careful."


    Chen Yu smiled: "when I go to bed tonight, will you come in and watch me?"


    Demi suddenly grabs Chen Yu, but the next moment, Demi''s hand is caught by Chen Yu, and then she knocks heavily on the table.


    Demi was knocked dizzy and distended. Her face was covered with blood.


    "Girls, still don''t be too violent, otherwise, it will be very embarrassing to be taught."


    At this time, the waiter came up and said, "two, can you tell me something?"


    "Oh, she slipped her feet and fell on my desk. You see, my dinner was stirred by her, so this meal, even on her head."


    At the moment, Demi, only a deep sense of shame.


    She thought she could teach Chen Yu a lesson at her own level.


    As a result, Chen Yu defeated him instantly, and he didn''t even know how to lose.


    Demi stands up again and follows Chen Chu out of the restaurant.


    Then Demi''s phone rang.


    "Demi, is that Asian doing anything unusual?"


    "Not for now." Demi replied.


    "Keep your eyes on him and report any unusual actions."


    Paul has been restless all day, especially in the evening, when he feels more and more uneasy, he always feels that something will happen.


    Paul looked at the whole camp, dozens of people.


    Among them, there are about 50 soldiers equipped with conventional weapons of various levels.


    This level of armament is enough to support a small campaign.


    Paul patrolled the camp.


    Although the underground remains are dangerous.


    But it never happened that those creatures came out of it.


    So the soldiers outside are more relaxed.


    Paul''s face never relaxed.


    ¡­¡­


    Demi has been keeping an eye on Chen Yu, different from sneaking around in the first place.


    Now she''s completely on the lookout.


    However, she did not know that Chen Yu, whom she was monitoring, was not real at all.


    Chen Yu''s real body at this moment has already returned to that desert.


    And sneak into the underground remains.


    Night is the best protective color of Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu is going deeper this time. He needs to make sure how many of these boar monsters are in the ruins.


    If there are enough of them, Chen will drive them out.


    This is Chen Yu''s revenge.


    If it''s killing the army in broad daylight.


    Although Chen Yu is powerful now, he can''t have worked in a country.


    Some things still need to be sneaky.


    At the end of the day, it''s about strength.


    If one day, Chen''s strength can really be lawless.


    Chen may not be as intolerant as he is today.


    Chen has always been very secretive, hiding in the dark shadows.


    This makes Chen Yu go deep into the ruins, like a place without human beings.


    At this time, Chen found a figure.


    Chen Yu was also shocked when he saw this figure.


    Crypt devil!? Is there a crypt devil here?


    No, they look like burrows, but they are different.


    Their bony skin is a little gray and black.


    Are there different kinds of crypt devils?


    These boar monsters seem to have been raised by these crypt monsters.


    Chen Yu frowned, but it made him very happy.


    Because Chen Yu thought of a way.


    Chen Yu hides in the dark, looking for the female crypt devil.


    All of a sudden, Chen found several skin sacs similar to those wrapped in spider webs.


    Chen Yu came out of the dark shadow and opened it to see that he was actually a human. He seemed to be the soldier who had come in before.But the soldier is dead.


    This should be the nest of some kind of giant spider. Chen Yu didn''t want to encounter this kind of thing, but immediately went into the dark shadow.


    Searched for hours in the dark.


    Finally, Chen sees the female crypt devil.


    Chen Yu came out of the dark shadow directly. The female crypt devil saw Chen Yu and immediately rushed to him.


    This is the opportunity for Chen Yu to seize the neck of the female crypt devil and pull it out directly.


    Other crypt demons found that their "mother" had been caught. They immediately made a whimper and rushed towards Chen.


    Chen Yu did not want to fight, so he dragged the female crypt devil out.


    The whole site has been rioted inside, and the burrow devil commands the boar monster to chase Chen Zhu.


    ¡­¡­


    "What voice?"


    At the entrance of the underground remains, two soldiers are still guarding.


    They heard a whistling at the entrance.


    "It''s OK. It''s your first time to stand guard here. It''s normal. Every night, there will be strange sounds. It''s said that it''s time for the monsters in it to move."


    Just at this time, a figure suddenly sprang out.


    "Who!?"


    It''s just a face-to-face punch.


    The two soldiers fell into a coma on the spot.


    Chen Zhu grabs the female crypt devil, who is struggling all the time.


    But Chen''s power is so great that it can''t be resisted at all.


    "Don''t be afraid. I just need your heirs to kill all these people." Chen said with a smile.


    The female crypt devil no longer struggles. Although she has no eyes, she can feel and hear Chen Yu''s voice.


    It seems to be able to understand the meaning of Chen Yu, and make a beep in his mouth.


    Long ago, Chen Yu found that the wisdom of these crypt devils was not low in three times of contact with them.


    They are only of a low level of civilization, and they can even understand human intentions.


    "If you can understand me, then I will release you. If you dare to violate me, I will kill you now. Anyway, there will be a second queen in your community." Chen said.


    The female crypt devil nods, and Chen releases the crypt devil. If he dares to escape, Chen will kill him at the first time.


    At this time, the back of the crypt devil also chased out.


    The female crypt makes a whirring sound to the back crypt and boar monsters, as if speaking to them.


    The burrows and boar monsters began to rush to the camp not far away.


    Night, came

 Chapter 939

    The camp''s line of defense soon collapsed.


    The amount of suppression, especially the damage done by guns to burrows and boars, is too low.


    When they cannot be harmed, their lethality will be fatal.


    Chen Yu stabbed him in the back and left directly.


    He''s not interested in watching the crypt kill these soldiers.


    Chen Yu''s primary and secondary conversion is direct. When the body returns to the hotel, the separation is cancelled.


    Chen Yu came out of the hotel room and saw Demi come out of the opposite room.


    There is a band aid on her forehead, and she doesn''t hide the loss of her tracking now.


    A smile appeared on Chen''s face: "I''m going home. Are you coming to see me off?"


    Demi looked at Chen Yu coldly.


    "By the way, don''t let your father appear in front of me, otherwise, I will kill him."


    Demi couldn''t control it for a moment. She raised her foot and kicked Chen Yu at the front door.


    Chen Yu also sweeps the legs of the hall, sweeping Demi''s chest.


    Demi slammed into the wall and spat out blood.


    At this time, the phone rings, not Chen Yu''s, but Demi''s.


    Demi struggled to get out of the phone to answer, and soon her face became more ugly.


    Chen Yu also heard Demi''s voice on the phone.


    Only, when he heard it, his face became very unhappy.


    Because Paul wasn''t dead, he''s in the hospital now.


    Demi covered her chest and left. Chen Yu thought about it and went to the hospital to see Paul.


    Demi finds Chen Yu following her, pausing. "What are you doing with me?"


    "Go to the hospital." Chen said with disapproval.


    "Do you know what happened? Is it? "


    "Ha ha..." "I don''t know what you''re talking about," Chen said with a smile on his face


    Chen Chu shrugs and walks past Demi.


    Demi can clearly feel that Chen Yu knows something.


    He knew what had happened, and maybe it was about him.


    Chen and Demi arrived at the hospital in front and back. Demi''s hostile eyes never left Chen.


    When she arrived at the emergency room, Demi was even more angry.


    "What do you want to do to lieutenant Paul?"


    "I''m not going to do anything. At least I''m old acquaintance with him. Can''t I come to see him?"


    Just then, the door of the emergency room opened.


    When Lieutenant Paul was pushed out, Demi became more excited when she saw him.


    Because at the moment, one leg and one arm of lieutenant Paul was completely amputated.


    "How are you, sir?"


    Chen Yu comes to lieutenant Paul, who looks at him weakly.


    "You Why are you here? "


    Chen Yu lowered himself to Paul''s ear and said, "I''m here to tell you that you have offended a monster expert, so you are in the present situation."


    "You You... " Lieutenant Paul''s body suddenly arched up, and then began to spasm, and his mouth was full of vomit and blood.


    "It''s me, it''s me. You asked for it." Chen Yu is smiling.


    "Doctor Doctor... " Cried Demi.


    But when the doctor came, it was too late.


    After a short period of intense reaction, Lieutenant Paul lost his whole body, just like a piece of rotten meat, and his eyes completely lost the divine color.


    Demi looks at Chen Yu. "What did you say to the chief? What did you do? "


    "I''m just greeting his old friend." Chen Yu said quietly, "by the way, you also have the responsibility that can''t be shirked when he dies."


    Demi looked at Chen''s back, her eyes full of anger.


    ¡­¡­


    Chen Yu got on the bus to go back.


    Las Vegas and Los Angeles are only 400 kilometers away. You can take this bus to Los Angeles in about four hours.


    In the car, Chen''s phone rang.


    It''s Leon''s call. He should be here to inquire about the news.


    "Hello, Mr. Chen, do you know what happened near that desert relic in Las Vegas?"


    "Yes."


    "You weren''t there?"


    "I was deported by those soldiers." Chen said.


    "Why? What did you do? "


    "They promised me that I would get a monster out of the ruins and they would pay me two million dollars." "But they broke their faith in me and expelled me. They took even the prey I had so hard to catch," Chen said


    Leon always felt that the things in this were not so simple.But for a while he couldn''t find out where the hole was.


    "Minister Leon, you won''t be dishonest, will you?"


    "Of course not. I''ll transfer it to you right away."


    Leon didn''t want to fight Chen for the hundreds of thousands of dollars.


    The risk of turning against Chen is too great.


    "In addition, the next time I''m introduced to work, it''s better to introduce some more trustworthy ones." Chen said.


    "Where are you going, sir?" The conductor came to Chen Yu and asked.


    This kind of bus is similar to the domestic bus, one is to buy tickets at the site, or to sell tickets by the conductor.


    There are few such ticket sellers in the United States. The bus between Los Angeles and Las Vegas is just like this.


    "Los Angeles, how much is it?"


    "Thirty dollars."


    Chen took out thirty dollars and handed it to the conductor.


    It was one o''clock in the morning, and there were very few people in the car.


    The driver is a fat man with a big beard in his fifties.


    After getting on the bus, I saw the situation in the car and drove with a shout.


    Driving and eating hamburgers.


    This should be kept at home and never forced to be complained.


    But this kind of night shift is basically the case.


    If they are not allowed to eat, they will directly complain about the bus company.


    The conductor sat directly beside Chen Yu: "Sir, where are you from?"


    "Los Angeles."


    "No, I mean your hometown. I can hear your English has a little accent." Said the conductor.


    "China." Chen replied.


    "How about Las Vegas?"


    "Consumption is too expensive." Chen said.


    Las Vegas and Los Angeles are both well-known metropolises in the world, but they operate in different ways.


    Los Angeles is cheap, at least most of the consumption is normal.


    But in Las Vegas, everything is expensive.


    Las Vegas boasts that if you have money, you can live like an emperor here.


    In fact, Las Vegas gives Chen a sense of resplendence.


    Rich people can really do whatever they want in this city, but if they don''t have money, they will be forced to do so.


    Chen has never been interested in gambling, but Las Vegas is the real gambling city.


    In addition to gambling, what can be played in Las Vegas can also be played in Los Angeles, so Chen doesn''t think he has a reason to like the city.

 Chapter 940

    At this time, the car stopped.


    When a couple get on the road, the bus stops immediately.


    The conductor next to Chen Yu got up to sell tickets to the couple.


    After buying the tickets, the men and women sat in the last row.


    But even Chen Yu and the conductor in the front row could hear them flirting and laughing.


    After driving for an hour, another woman came up.


    "Hey, Chinese, what''s your impression of America?" Asked the driver in front.


    In the long night, even the driver would feel bored, so he took the initiative to talk to Chen Yu.


    Although it''s inconvenient for him to turn around, it doesn''t affect their communication.


    "Strange country."


    "Why strange countries?"


    "The United States is arguably the most developed and powerful country, but it''s full of chaos."


    "Chaos? You say America is in chaos? "


    "I come from a poor country in China." "Then I went to study and work in big cities. No matter in developed or backward areas, my life was very peaceful. In the past 25 years, I have never encountered a shooting. But in the United States, I have encountered at least five shooting in the past year. The first time was the third day when I came to the United States," Chen said


    "Well, let you see the bad side of America. I apologize to you for my country." Said the driver in a joking tone.


    "The United States is a very strange country. It''s such a developed country, but it''s full of violence."


    "So, I think we should find a Chinese to be president." Said the driver.


    Most Americans don''t like politicians. In most cases, they talk about politics in an entertaining way.


    Chen Yu, the driver and the conductor had a good chat.


    Chen also told them about China''s good and bad.


    Just then, the bus stopped again and came up with four big men.


    Two of them carry a large satchel.


    By this time, half the way is over.


    Chen Yu was curious about how these big men could appear here in this kind of wasteland.


    When the four got on, they sat in the back row silent.


    "By the way, do you know there is a legend about this road?"


    "The legend of this road?"


    "This is route 666." "The construction of the road started in 1966 and was completed only in 1972. During the six-year period, on the first day of opening, there were major casualties, with 13 dead, and 66 dead during the construction period," the driver said Said the driver.


    In the west, 6 and 13 are very unlucky numbers.


    Six represents the devil and 13 represents Satan.


    In Hollywood movies and TV series, 6 and 13 are often regarded as the symbol of evil and evil by various horror films.


    "Then there are often cases of cars missing in the middle of the road."


    "So this road is also called the road to hell." Said the driver in a tone of horror.


    But Chen could clearly hear that the driver was deliberately creating this kind of atmosphere for entertainment.


    "Let me tell you the story of my friend, too." "My friend is an explorer. He and his team explored an ancient site," Chen said


    "Wait, isn''t this supposed to be an archaeologist? Why is it called an Explorer? "


    "I don''t know. That''s not the point." Chen said.


    Twenty minutes later, the driver said, "did you say that if the queen of the crypt died, one of the males would be selected and transformed into a female?"


    "Well."


    At this time, the voice of a woman came from behind Chen Yu.


    "This is a beehive mode. In fact, most of the queens and workers in the colony are of the same species. In the larval stage, workers will select at least one larva to live in the queen bee platform, and then the larva will evolve into queen bee in the queen bee platform. In most of the time, there will only be one queen bee in the colony, except in the new and old alternation, there may be two queens, However, if the queen bee is lost accidentally, the colony will have a mature body mutated again in a very short time. "


    Chen Yu turned around and saw a woman with a slightly disordered hair and thick glasses.


    Feeling Chen''s eyes, the woman grinned and showed her braces.


    Chen Yu has a slight appearance Association. This woman looks like a nerd.


    Almost slovenly, wearing a quite rustic, green old jacket, with a colorful T-shirt.


    "Hello, I''m villian."


    "I''m Chen Yu." Chen Yu shook hands with villian.Villian helped the eyeglass frame: "from the description you just described, you don''t seem to be telling a story. Your description of the crypt devil is very complete. Language, habits and appearance are like a real near human group."


    "Then don''t take what I said as a story." Chen Yu said with a smile, "do you study biology?"


    "Yes, I''m a biology tutor at the University of San Diego, California. My major research is reptile and primate genetics."


    "It looks like we''re colleagues." Chen Yu said with a smile.


    The University of California San Diego and the University of San Diego are not the same school. People who don''t know may confuse the two.


    San Diego University of California is a member of the University of California alliance and the University of Los Angeles, so Chen said that they are colleagues, which makes sense.


    The University of San Diego is a Catholic University, affiliated with Catholicism.


    In the ranking of world famous universities, San Diego branch of California ranks far above the University of San Diego.


    This shows how powerful the University of California alliance''s scholarship is, because the academic resources of the ten schools and most of them are shared.


    "You are?"


    "I''m a mentor at UCLA''s Department of medicine."


    "Hello." Villian reached out and shook hands with Chen.


    She is a very shy girl, although she is estimated to be twenty-six or seven years old.


    But it was a green and astringent.


    Chen Yu doubted whether villian was a woman.


    Of course, it is estimated that an old word will be added in the front.


    "Hey, man, how long will it take to get to Los Angeles?" A voice came from behind.


    The voice came from one of the last four people to get on the bus.


    "More than two hours." The driver replied, "it seems that the fog is getting bigger here. It''s strange that there is still a distance from the coastline. Why is the fog so big?"


    "It should be the cold air coming from the seaside that meets the hot air flow of California and produces the cold air." Said villian.

 Chapter 941

    Chen Chu looks out of the window.


    The roadside sign passed, 666 Road, 20 kilometers from Barstow.


    Chen Chao frowned. The road seemed to have passed just now.


    Come on, maybe it''s an illusion.


    At this time the bus entered the tunnel.


    Chen fumbled his chin. It didn''t seem to be an illusion.


    At this time, the driver also said, "Barbara, did you find that we have already passed the tunnel?"


    "Are you drinking on the sly?" Said Barbera, the conductor.


    "No, I haven''t been drinking for a week."


    "Then drive well and don''t talk about it."


    But half an hour later, they passed through the tunnel again.


    Chen Zhu remembers clearly, this road sign, this tunnel.


    "Falk, we really passed by just now, Barbara. Look, this is the third time."


    Barbara looked out of the window. "It''s strange that there is only one tunnel between Las Vegas and Los Angeles."


    She also remembered that they had passed through a tunnel.


    "Horst, are you on the wrong road?"


    "Don''t be kidding. I''ve been driving on this road for 30 years. How can I get it wrong?" Driver Horst said.


    Suddenly, the bus caught a picture of a car parked in the middle of the road.


    "Damn, Falk..." Horst yelled and slammed on the brakes.


    Honking -


    Horst honked the horn continuously, but the car in front didn''t move.


    Still stay there, still.


    "There seems to be no one in the car ahead." Villian looked out of the front window at the car ahead.


    "No one, it seems."


    "Go down and have a look." Said Barbara.


    Horst reluctantly gets out of the car and Chen Yu follows him.


    "What are you doing down here?"


    "I''ll see if there''s anything I can do for you." This is clearly a mirror space, Chen said.


    When I was dealing with the mirror demon, I encountered the same situation.


    Chen remembers very clearly that they have walked through the tunnel twice.


    "All right." Khost went to the car and looked at the car: "this kind of car is still running on the road."


    Chen Yu and horst found that this car is a classic car of the 1960s and 1970s, and it looks very old.


    The paint on the car body has fallen off a lot and the car body is covered with dust.


    There was a hole in the window. Horst frowned and said, "who left this old car on the road?"


    "There''s no one in the car." Chen Chu looked into the carriage and said.


    "Damn it, which bastard did it." Cried Horst, cursing.


    Back in the bus, Barbara asked, "how is it?"


    "There''s no one in the car."


    The tunnel is not big. The old car is parked in the middle of the road. They have no way to pass.


    "Who of you will come down and help push the car to the side of the road?" Horst asked, "Hello, those big men over there, they say you, come down and help."


    Four big men are not very willing, exchange eyes with each other, it seems that some hesitation.


    Just then, said the first woman who had boarded the bus halfway before.


    "We''re now on the real road to hell."


    Everyone looked at the woman, and horst said, "don''t be kidding, miss. It''s not early now."


    "Look at the clock." Said the woman.


    Everyone looks at the clock in front of the bus, 3.66.


    "Now the clock is broken. Where is 66 minutes?"


    "You can have a look at your watch or mobile phone."


    Chen took it out and found that the time on the mobile phone was 3.66.


    "My phone also shows 3.66."


    "Falk, what''s the matter? Why does my watch have a 66 mark after 12 o''clock? "


    "What''s the matter?"


    "We''re on the road to hell." The woman repeated.


    At this time, the woman came over.


    "Who are you?" Asked horst.


    "I''m a witch." The woman looked at Horst and said, "I was commissioned by my employer to investigate a case of disappearance. His wife was driving on the road and there was no news."


    "Wait Are you the woman in the middle of the night? " Barbara looked at the woman in surprise.


    "What late night woman?" Chen asked curiously.


    "It is said that every night on this road, there will be a woman in black, who will take a car from Las Vegas to Los Angeles, and then from Los Angeles to Las Vegas." "But only bus drivers will talk about it," said barbira"Yes, I''ve been on this road for three years by bus." The woman said, "I''m looking for a way to get into the hell road. Finally, in three years, I finally came in."


    The woman was not afraid, but excited.


    "Neuropathy." The four men came to the door: "hurry to move the car in front of you. Hurry to Los Angeles. It''s troublesome."


    The four of them obviously don''t believe the woman''s words.


    But just then, there was a loud noise on the roof.


    Then there was a dent in the top of the car, and it looked like the shape of some monster''s paw.


    Everyone crouched on the ground with his head in his arms.


    Then there was another slap and another dent in the roof.


    Bang -


    the windows in the car burst at the same time.


    "Get out of the car." Horst shouted, the first to get out of the car.


    The rest of the group followed, too.


    When they got off, they found nothing on the roof.


    "What''s the matter? What''s going on? "


    "Devil, devil..." Cried some in horror.


    But just then, the man suddenly flew.


    No, not to fly, but to be caught by something invisible.


    "Help Help... " The man screamed, struggling in mid air.


    But the next moment, the man''s skull was lifted directly, and then his brains exploded.


    The body was thrown in front of the crowd. At this moment, everyone believed the woman''s words.


    They''re really on the hell Road, and there''s really something scary here.


    Chen Yu frowned because he could not see.


    What happened to the invisible enemy?


    But this woman took the lead, only to see her throwing a magic phosphorus into the air.


    The magic phosphorus burst out in an instant, and a fire started in the mid air.


    Then I saw a big strange bird, which was burning all over, screaming and falling to the ground.


    "What is this?"


    "It''s said that the split hidden birds are born invisible, and they are most afraid of fire." Said the woman.


    Everyone can''t help but draw closer to the woman.


    Obviously, this is the only woman who can protect their safety.

 Chapter 942

    "Here is my business card." The woman gave everyone a business card: "if you can get out of here alive, you can come to me if you need to deal with the same kind of spiritual events in the future."


    "Xie bacora, exorcism company." Chen Yu looks at this woman. At first glance, it really looks like that.


    It''s like the body of these octopus is wet and slippery, and the speed of crawling is not fast, and the size is not big.


    Land is clearly not their main battlefield.


    Shea Bacula took a step forward and said Magic spells.


    Then they saw an electric current running out of Xie bacora''s feet and rushing towards the octopus ahead.


    Chen Yu looks at Xie bacora. She is an elemental witch. She should be good at lightning magic.


    Elemental witches belong to the exclusive system, and can''t practice other system magic.


    And systems like channeling, prophecy, and voodoo can learn from each other.


    But elemental witches are more aggressive than other systems.


    The octopus were soon roasted.


    Chen went up to him, picked up an octopus, and took a bite.


    "It tastes good."


    Everyone is speechless to Chen Yu. This guy is not so brave.


    These octopus are obviously not the products they usually eat. He dares to put anything in his mouth.


    "It''s really delicious. Don''t you really want some?" Chen asked.


    Horst was a little moved. "These things come from hell. It''s better not to eat them. No one knows if it will change."


    "I told you, you want to live the best to listen to my orders," said Xie bakola, looking at Chen Yu


    "You didn''t say you couldn''t eat either." Chen said.


    Xie bacora is even more speechless. Who knows that Chen Yu would be so bold.


    Put this unknown thing in your mouth.


    After eating a few mouthfuls, Chen can basically make sure that this thing can eat, and the taste is very good.


    But at this time, more Octopus appeared on the road.


    Chen immediately stepped back and said, "here comes another octopus."


    The four men, who had been silent, took out guns and knives from their satchels.


    Chen Yu looked at the four big men and found that they had a lot of weapons in their satchels.


    "What are you looking at? Yellow monkey, want to die?" A big man found Chen Yu''s eyes and immediately called out.


    Chen Yu looked at the big man: "you will die here."


    "What do you say?" The Han immediately raised his gun and pointed at Chen Yu.


    But Chen Yu was faster, breaking the big man''s wrist with one hand.


    Bang -


    the muzzle of the gun exploded from the big man''s chin net.


    "Ah..." The others all backed away in fright.


    Chen Yu pushes the body down, and the other three big men look at Chen Yu, all of whom point their weapons at him.


    No one would have thought that Chen Yu, who has been active in the atmosphere, would have such a ferocious side.


    "I count three times. If anyone dares to point a gun at me, I will send him directly to see Satan."


    "Stop it all. If you don''t want to die, you''d better stop fighting." "You don''t see what''s going on," cried shey bacora


    Chen Yu shrugged, and the three men also put down their guns, only to look at Chen Yu with some sinister eyes.


    It is obvious that the conflict just now has made them and Chen Yu hate each other.


    After all, they died alone, so they couldn''t live together peacefully.


    But this is not the time for infighting, as Shai bacora said.


    And from Chen''s reaction, he is not good at it.


    "Mr. Chen, are you really a university professor?" Villian looked at Chen Yu suspiciously.


    After all, Chen''s reaction just now and his ability to fight back are not what a scholar should have.


    And after killing, Chen Yu''s face was relaxed, and he had no sense of guilt at all.


    This forced her to doubt Chen''s real identity.


    "When the rabbit is in a hurry, it will bite, not to mention people."

 Chapter 943

    "You''ve killed people before?" Asked villian.


    "Why do you think so?" Chen asked, turning his head.


    "After normal people kill people, they should not be so calm."


    "Should I?" Chen Yu suddenly covered his hands: "ah, I killed people, I killed people What to do? I, I, I I killed... "


    All the people watched Chen Yu playing tricks there. They all said nothing.


    Chen didn''t seem to be afraid of his environment at all.


    From the beginning to the end, Chen has been so calm.


    When he met the corpse, Chen didn''t know where to find a backpack, and then began to put a baked Octopus into the backpack.


    Everyone said nothing about Chen''s behavior.


    In addition to the three big men, they looked at Chen Yu with murderous eyes.


    Chen Yu filled a backpack full of roasted octopus, and then ate it as he walked.


    "Unfortunately, I didn''t persevere."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Chen Chu looked at villian beside his eyes. "Don''t you want some?"


    "Still not."


    These octopus can''t make people have appetite.


    Especially in this environment, it makes villian feel that everything here is not safe.


    There were no more attacks in the next hour.


    But they were more and more uneasy, because some of them could not walk.


    "Sir, would you like some octopus?" Chen Yu came to the man.


    "No, I will never accept the devil''s food." The man was very nervous, and because he walked for an hour, his condition was very poor.


    When people are nervous, they will consume a lot of energy.


    Because adrenaline accelerates the secretion.


    Adrenaline is the stimulant produced by human body.


    What does it feel like to take doping?


    At first, I was extremely excited, then I was weak and powerless.


    Adrenaline is not always secreted.


    When the adrenaline is consumed, people will feel extremely tired.


    Many of them are in this state.


    "Well, what a pity."


    Back to villian''s side, villian watched Chen Zhu eat all the time, and it seemed that there was no problem.


    Villian finally couldn''t help it: "Mr. Chen, please give me some Don''t do so much. Give me a tentacle. "


    "It''s really delicious." Villian could not help exclaiming.


    "You accept the food of the devil, and your soul will fall."


    Said the man who had previously rejected Chen.


    Chen Zhu rolled his eyes and turned them white. If he liked to eat, he would eat. If he didn''t eat, he would pull down.


    "Have you ever seen a movie called" fog " Chen Yu looks at the man around him.


    Most of them should have seen the film and knew what Chen meant.


    Religion leads people to be good, but it also makes some extreme people crazy.


    "You will be punished by God, especially you You''re a degenerate witch. You''re born to be unclean. "


    Shea bacora looked at the man. "If you think I''m dirty, why do you want to be with me? You can leave by yourself."


    "What''s that up ahead?" Horst suddenly pointed to the front. In the fog, there seemed to be a huge outline.


    "Castle?" The faces of all the people were full of wonder.


    Everyone''s feet stopped, and they all looked at Shay bacora.


    Click -


    the sound of Chen Zhu chewing the tentacles of octopus, especially in the silence.


    All the people did not look at Chen Yu.


    "What are you looking at me for?"


    The castle had a strange air, a sense of oppression.


    All the people were out of breath.


    Everyone stopped, and they saw two huge octopus moving towards them.


    The skin color of these two octopus is different, one is dark red, the other is black.


    They are estimated to weigh two tons and have tentacles of five or six meters in length. They are also covered with metal armor and have tentacles wrapped with large weapons.


    Everyone was too nervous to breathe, and Shay bacora was ready for the fight.


    The three men with guns took the lead in the attack.


    A man throws out a grenade. The dark red Octopus reaches out his tentacles and rolls the grenade around.


    Boom -


    the grenade will blow up a tentacle of the dark red octopus.


    This infuriated both of them.


    Dada -


    the firepower of these three men is very powerful, and they have all kinds of grenades, machine guns and shotguns.Two octopus are not their three rivals.


    Boom -


    finally, the two Octopus monsters were completely battered, their bodies were riddled with holes, and their limbs were also bombed.


    "It seems it''s up to the three of us in the end." One of them proudly said.


    "That''s all these demons do."


    They were so proud of their performance that the last one said, "witch, we don''t need you at all."


    Shea bacora glanced at the three and said nothing.


    But just then, there was a rumble in front of us.


    People look in the direction of the source of the sound.


    Three monsters appeared in front of them through the fog.


    These three monsters have big heads, short legs, long arms, and hold a shield and an axe.


    A huge monster came straight at the crowd.


    Chen Yu took villian and jumped aside to avoid the charge of these monsters.


    The three men planned to use the same method to deal with these monsters, but the bombs and machine gun bullets were all blocked by the shield in the giant''s hands.


    A giant monster rushed to the front of the three and swept over with an axe.


    One of them didn''t dodge, and the body was split in two.


    The other two reacted quickly, lying on the ground to avoid the attack.


    But when the troll raised his feet, he was about to step on the two men on the ground.


    All of a sudden, a lightning whip came from the rear and wrapped the monster''s neck.


    Shea bacora did not watch them die, but at the most dangerous time.


    Xie balara pulled the other end of the lightning whip hard. The lightning whip fell into the flesh and blood on the giant''s neck. Then he pulled hard and the giant''s neck was cut.


    Xie bacora solved the first monster and then quickly attacked the second one.


    The second monster didn''t rush in front of Shay bacora. The lightning whip in Shay bacora''s hand swept out and wrapped the monster''s thigh. Then the same result happened. The lightning whip cut off the monster''s thigh.


    The monster fell to the ground and lost its fighting power in a flash, but it was not dead.


    Chen Chu immediately came forward, picked up a gun from the ground, and shot at the monster''s head.


    "You see, I killed one too."

 Chapter 944

    No one thinks Chen should be given the credit.


    Chen Yu didn''t care about people''s eyes at all.


    After Xie bacora solved the last monster, everyone was relieved.


    "Coward." The fanatic of that religion looked at Chen Ji with a very contemptuous look.


    "Don''t you say that Xie bacora and I are both degenerates? If you have the ability, you can come or get out of the team." Chen Yu despised each other even more.


    "This team doesn''t belong to you. There are more good souls here." Said the religious fanatic.


    Unfortunately, no one responded to his words, and everyone thought the man was a little nervous.


    "God will protect me, and you, the fallen, will only be dragged into hell by demons."


    "Then you will go to the spirit in your heart to protect you." Chen Yu turned his mouth.


    "Shut up." Cheyee bacora said coldly.


    "How about I pay you 100000 dollars to kill this lunatic and these two people with bad people on their faces?"


    Shei bacora said with a white eye, "you are the one I should kill most. You are the biggest factor in the team."


    "But they were the first to provoke me." Chen Yu said very wrongly.


    Cheyee bacora stared at Chen Yu, who was also impatient.


    It seems that all the contradictions in the team are related to this guy.


    "Take out the food and share it with you." Said Shei bacora, in a commanding tone.


    Chen gave everyone a little bit. As for the madman and the two men with guns, Chen ignored them directly.


    "And ours?" They were already very dissatisfied with Chen Yu.


    "Do you want it, too?"


    "Less nonsense, bring it."


    Chen Yu gives a middle finger, and the two plan to shoot again.


    Shea bacora, who did not want to have another conflict in the line, shouted, "here they are."


    "No more." Chen opened his backpack and said it was empty.


    They are tired and hungry now. Looking around, they are going to rob villian''s baked octopus.


    Chen Zhui, a ravellian, asked her to stand by her side.


    "It''s useless for this woman to stay here. It''s a waste to give her food." Said the two.


    Chen Yu started without any sign and beat them down with one fist and one foot.


    Then they robbed their backpacks and weapons. There were many weapons in their backpacks.


    Then they stepped on their thighs again, and everyone heard a click.


    "You see, it''s useless for you two to stay here now, let alone waste food on you. Goodbye."


    "You can''t do this to us You bastard... "


    "I will kill you I''m going to kill you... "


    Both of them covered their thighs and howled in pain.


    Xie bacola looks at Chen Yu and finds that she underestimates him a little.


    When Chen started for the first time, he was only defending himself.


    But this time, it was an active attack.


    Although they didn''t kill both of them directly.


    But they broke their thighs and robbed them of their weapons.


    Leave them here, they will almost die.


    After all, no one in the team can carry them.


    Everyone was tired and had no energy to carry them on their backs.


    Chen Yu, with a smile, squatted in front of the two.


    "You see, this is what you asked for. I hope you can meet a monster who is gentle to you."


    "Don''t go You can''t do this to me... "


    "Please, help us..."


    At this time, they are finally afraid. They realize the seriousness of the problem.


    "Let''s go. The master here should be in that castle." Chen said.


    Shei bacora looked at Chen Yu with some vigilance in her eyes.


    But now that Chen has the weapons and ammunition, it''s not the time to fight him.


    The procession is moving in the direction of the castle.


    The castle seemed very close, but they walked for at least two hours without any sign of approaching.


    "I can''t go any further. I can''t go any further That''s the devil luring us to hell. "


    It''s the crazy believer again, and by this time everyone is exhausted.


    Everyone stopped and looked at the crazy believer.


    "You degenerate witch, you want to sacrifice us to the devil." Said the madman, pointing to Shay bacora.


    There are several people whose hearts are already broken, and now they are shaking.


    Xie bacora did not care about them, but looked at them with cold eyes: "if any of you don''t want to follow, I don''t care. If you want to follow, follow.""You can''t go. You''re gone. Who will protect us?"


    Another woman came up and stopped Shay bacora.


    He did not want to move on, and he did not want Shai bacora to leave.


    "What do I have to do with your life and death?" Said Shay bacora with a sneer.


    "Well said." Chen Yu looks like a dog''s leg: "Miss Xie Yi bacora, I support you."


    "I don''t need your support. Let''s go." Shay bacora had a cold expression.


    Chen Chu came to Horst and Barbara''s side: "if you stay here, you will die faster."


    They finally decided to follow Shay bacora.


    At least Shea bacora''s recent performance shows that she does have the strength.


    "Don''t pay attention to them. They are just going to the abyss. I believe that God will protect you. You are all God''s lambs."


    The number of people who continued to move forward fell by half.


    There were only five people left: Chen Zhu, Xie Yi bacola, villian, Horst and barbira.


    "Are you still hungry? I have food here. "


    "Falk, don''t you have it?"


    "When did I say no?"


    Everyone looked at Chen Yu speechless.


    Xie bacola was also curious about where Chen Yu hid his food.


    And they took some food from Chen Yu.


    "We seem to be a lot closer."


    "It won''t take long to get there."


    "I don''t know what happened to those people." Said villian.


    "Don''t worry about them, their God will protect them." Chen Yu said disapprovingly.


    Finally, it took another half hour for five people to arrive at the castle.


    Chen took out his mobile phone and took a picture of the castle.


    "What are you doing? Do you want to attract those demons? " Said Shea bacora.


    "Maybe they knew we were coming, maybe they wanted us here." "Maybe this is a trap at all," Chen said


    "Since you think this is a trap, why do you want to follow?"


    "I think it''s safer to be with you than that crazy believer."

 Chapter 945

    Chen Yu pushes the gate of the castle forward, and the gate of the castle creaks.


    When they looked at Chen Yu, Xie bakola was surprised: "can such a big door be pushed?"


    "Not as heavy as you think." Chen said.


    Horst also tried, "but why can''t I push?"


    "Push it to the end."


    There is nothing inside the gate.


    The crowd looked at each other, and Shai bacora took the lead and went in.


    In front of the castle is another door.


    Horst came up and pushed, but he couldn''t move at all.


    "It seems that the door is locked and can''t be pushed at all."


    "Let me try." Chen Zhu pushed forward.


    Click -


    the door is pushed open, and horst looks at Chen Zhu and says, "what''s your strange power?"


    "You are too weak." Chen said.


    There was a loud noise in front of them, and they looked again at Shay bacora.


    "Go in and have a look."


    Shai bacora led the crowd into the narrow, dark passage.


    At this time, the door behind them suddenly closed, and a nail sprung up on the back of the door and pressed against them.


    "Run, run." The crowd ran frantically forward.


    All the way to a huge and open field.


    It''s a huge Colosseum. The surroundings of the Colosseum are empty.


    Only in the main seat is a giant octopus.


    That octopus monster''s lower body is the tentacles of the octopus. Eight tentacles are completely spread out, which is more than 30 meters long.


    The upper body is human, of course, much larger than human.


    "Look, another guest is coming." The octopus looks down on five people.


    "That''s the big boss here, isn''t it?" Chen said, "Miss Xie bakola, let''s kill him."


    Cheyee bacora''s face was heavy, and the octopus was much scarier than he thought.


    There was a kind of awe in him.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll arrange for your guests." Octopus looked at Chen Yu and others below and said.


    The octopus''s tentacles pulled up the iron fence on the edge of the Colosseum.


    Five monsters rush out of it, and their chests are inlaid with a person''s face.


    "Twisted monster!" ChEI bacora.


    One of the five faces was the religious madman, the other two were the big men who had been trampled on their legs by Chen Zhuo, and the other two were the people who stayed with the religious madman.


    "I want to purify you, I want to purify you all, ha ha No one can stop me. " The religious madman is more crazy than before, and the giant monster''s body is under his control.


    "Kill you, kill you, yellow monkey, I will kill you."


    Octopus looking at the arena: "it''s not a surprise, old friends meet, this is my welcome ceremony for you."


    "You stay back." Shea bacora''s face is dignified.


    These five twisted monsters rush at five people at the same time.


    Shai bacora had a big drink, and a long thin lightning whip stretched out to bind the head of the religious madman.


    She wants to deal with twisted monsters the way she used to deal with monsters.


    But the lightning whip can''t cut the twisted monster''s neck.


    "Ha ha It''s useless. They are different from the normal monsters before. They have more power and stronger magic resistance. "


    Shei bacora immediately put up the lightning whip, but the electric light in her hand became more and more strong and bright.


    "Wrath of Zeus!" A column of lightning converged in the hands of Shay bacora and shot at the twisted monster.


    Zizi -


    lightning directly penetrated the twisted monster''s neck, and the religious madman inlaid in his chest roared: "no, no No I haven''t done God''s will yet! "


    But his voice stopped abruptly, and his huge body fell down.


    "OK Beautiful. " Chen Yu clapped his hands.


    When they looked back at Chen, they saw Chen sitting next to the Colosseum, with grilled octopus and beer.


    "Would you like some?"


    "Falk, you have beer?" Cried horst.


    "Miss Xie bacora, be careful..." Chen Yu suddenly reminds me.


    Xie bacora jumps to the side, quickly calms down and continues to fight.


    One of the monsters, twisting around Shai bacora, pounced on Chen.


    "Mr. Chen, let''s go."


    Chen Chu raised the muzzle of his gun and fired at the twisted monster.


    Chen Yu''s shooting skills are poor, but the twisted monster is so big that he can''t shoot with his eyes closed.However, the twisted monsters are harmless in the face of gunfire.


    "Yellow monkey, you have no way to escape now?" The big man with twisted monster''s chest inlaid looked at Chen Yu with a grim smile.


    "And this?" Chen Yu took out the grenade: "thank you so much for sending the gun and bomb to my hand, see the move."


    Boom - boom -


    a huge arm fell in front of Chen Yu.


    It was blown up by a grenade thrown out by Chen Yu.


    "Ah Ah I want to tear you, tear you... " The big man roared.


    But a grenade fell in front of him, boom -


    it was another loud bang, and the twisted monster he controlled fell down.


    Whether it''s killing people inlaid in the chest or directly destroying the key points of twisted monsters, you can kill them.


    Villian, Barbara and horst all look at Chen Yu in amazement.


    In this case, Chen remained calm.


    No, from the beginning, he didn''t seem to be afraid.


    "The big octopus on it, come on, let me kill you, and then make you for sale."


    All the people were speechless. Chen Yu was obviously complacent.


    At this time, Shea bacora solved the other three headed twisted monsters.


    But this battle, for her magic consumption is really too big.


    "Would you like to have a beer?"


    Xie bacora can''t help being angry with Chen Yu. She really needs to replenish her strength at this time.


    "Do you think it''s over?" Cried the octopus.


    ¡°stop£¡¡± "Half time," cried Chen


    "Stupid human, it''s not in the arena."


    All of a sudden, Chen Yu heard the roar coming, but he couldn''t see anything.


    Then Chen''s body was lifted by something invisible.


    "Cracked bird!" Seeing that he was raised higher and higher, Chen began to resist. Chen reached for the air on his head.


    From the touch point of view, it seems that the cleft bird that grasps itself is bigger than that just now.


    Chen Chu grabs hard and breaks the claws of the bird.


    The cracked hidden bird made a strange cry to release Chen Yu, but Chen Yu grabbed him and climbed onto the cracked hidden bird.


    Although he can''t see it, Chen Yu knows that he can''t let go now. After all, he has reached a height of hundreds of meters.


    Chen is not sure whether he will die if he falls down.


    The body of the bird is very soft, so it should be good to sit on the meat pad.


    Chen Zhu grabs the neck of the bird and then a bear holds it.


    The neck of the bird was crushed directly by Chen Yu.

 Chapter 946

    When everyone thought that Chen was dead.


    Chen Yu came down from the sky, but with him came the body of the cracked hidden bird.


    And the carcass of the split hidden bird is a good cushion.


    However, because the body of the split hidden bird is invisible, people only see Chen Zhu falling from the air.


    ChEI bacora was surprised. He was caught hundreds of meters high by the bird, but he still couldn''t kill this guy?


    Chen Yu returned to the ground safe and sound: "octopus, I said half-time, how can you not understand."


    "It seems that I underestimated you." The octopus said, "you can kill a female bird, so let more secluded birds come. I want to know how to deal with it."


    Everyone heard more of the sound of the wings.


    Chen Yu suddenly threw the grenade in his hand into the air with a loud bang.


    A cracked bird was lit and then fell from the sky.


    The smell of barbecue pervaded the air.


    Chen Ran to the side of a cracked bird, regardless of the fire, then tore off a piece of meat and put it in his mouth to chew.


    "Wow It''s delicious. You''ll have a try. It''s really delicious. "


    Everyone is speechless. They have never met such a person.


    In the face of this situation, Chen Yu "is this your last words?" Octopus began to move down: "are you ready? Meet the end of the day. "


    "By the way Are you diligent? It''s serious. "


    ChEI bacora was speechless, and those who did not know thought he was the main force.


    The mouth said so arrogant, actually still need her to finish.


    Octopus picked up his scepter and pointed to Chen Yu: "humble ants, face me, acre. Birol, you should show enough respect."


    The octopus''s wand shot a flash of fire, hitting Chen Zhu at a distance of several hundred meters.


    "Falk." Chen Yu turned around and ran away, but the fire still chased him behind.


    The fire left a scorched gully where it passed.


    Chen Yu could only run around the bend, so that the fire could not catch up with him.


    "Octopus, you can''t beat me, ha ha You just can''t hit me. "


    Cheyee bacora and others are open mouth, so they can''t die?


    This guy is too good at running away.


    But this chase is bound to end in the failure of this man.


    Everyone thinks the same.


    Because the other side is only moving, but Chen Yu has to keep running.


    However, this is not the case. Chen''s endurance is far beyond their imagination. Chen ran around the field in front of them, and the octopus controlled the scepter, but failed to attack Chen.


    "Miss Xie bakola What are you doing in a daze? Kill him. Do you want to wait until I''m dead? " Cried Chen.


    Cheyee bacora''s reaction is that she has learned to watch plays.


    Shay bacora stormed into the audience, gathering a column of lightning and shooting at the octopus, acre Birol.


    The lightning hit acre Birol, but he was unharmed.


    "Mole ant, your pathetic magic doesn''t mean anything to me." Acre Birol looks haughtily at Shay bacora.


    Chen Yu can finally stop and breathe a sigh of relief. "Come on, Miss Xie bakola. I''ll cheer you up."


    "Mr. Chen, I think you should be quiet and give Miss Xie bacora some space. Don''t disturb his fight." Said villian.


    "I think so, too."


    "I think so, Mr. Chen. You should keep quiet." That''s what Horst and Barbara said.


    "Well, I won''t talk." Chen Yu sat on a roasted bird, then began to grill the tender roast meat.


    While eating and drinking, Horst, Barbara and villian all swallowed.


    They have never had the courage to eat the meat of this monster, but watching Chen Yu eat and drink so much has always made them uncomfortable.


    "Don''t you really want some? It''s really delicious. "


    "Never mind." Villian shook his head.


    They are more concerned about the fight between Shai bakola and acre Birol.


    At the moment, the two sides are fighting fiercely, but the attack of Xie bacora seems very powerless.


    "Miss Xie bacora, if you are tired, come down to eat first, and then fight."


    When Xie bakola heard Chen''s voice, she was furious.


    This battle is not something she can stop if she wants to hear it.


    The flame Scepter in the hands of acre Birol keeps shooting hot flames, which makes Xie bacora hard to resist."Human beings, do you feel our gap?"


    The flame Scepter in acre Birol''s hand suddenly glowed.


    The blazing fire fell at the feet of Shai bacora.


    Boom -


    the loud explosion blew Xie bacola to the sky.


    "Over..." There was a blank in Xie bacora''s mind.


    Akre Birol is so powerful that she can''t parry.


    When Xie bacora thought she was going to die, she suddenly caught her in both hands.


    Xie bakola looked back and saw that it was Chen Yu.


    She didn''t expect Chen Yu to catch her.


    "Half time, next round." Chen Yu put Xie bakola on the ground.


    "Human, you still don''t seem to understand your situation." Akre Birol points to Chen Yu with the torch in his hand.


    "I think we should have some sportsmanship." Chen Chu shrugged and said.


    Xie bacola stumbled to Chen''s body and said, "go away."


    "Well, I can''t stand stably. I''m still here to try my best." Chen Chu curled his mouth and opened ChEI bacora.


    "I can''t, can you?" Said cheyee bacora, not very well.


    As long as I think about it, Chen Yu is eating and drinking most of the time, her heart will be angry.


    "Well, I''ll take care of it next." Chen said.


    Akre Birol moved to the middle of the Colosseum and looked at Chen Yu. "Man, what else do you want to say?"


    "Are you diligent?"

 Chapter 947

    "Dying!" The flame Scepter in the hands of acre Birol points to Chen Zhu.


    The pillar of fire shot at Chen Yu, who reached out to block it.


    Shay bacora was driven away by the fire and heat.


    She felt that Chen Zhu was dead and was directly hit by the high heat of the fire.


    Let alone Chen Yu. Even if she has magic protection, she may not be able to withstand it.


    However, when she looked up at Chen Yu, she found that he was still standing there.


    The fire was raging on him, but he didn''t seem to die.


    Akre Birol stopped the flame scepter and looked at Chen Yu with some incredible eyes.


    "You''re not afraid of Hellfire?"


    Chen Yu also had some accidents. The Hellfire really made him feel the heat, but it was not painful.


    The Hellfire doesn''t seem to be as threatening as the wildfire.


    "I have a high fire resistance." Chen Yu grinned.


    Horst, Barbara and villian were all unbelievable.


    Chen looked at the clothes that were almost burnt on his body and tore them off.


    Fortunately, I left my pants Otherwise, it''s useless even to incarnate outside this time. I''ll run naked.


    "The warm-up is over, let''s get to the point."


    àØ -


    acre Birol''s tentacles came without any sign, and directly beat Chen Zhu to the ground and hit the wall of the Colosseum heavily.


    Everyone exclaimed, and Xie bacora sighed.


    She also thought that Chen Yu really had hope to win over acre Birol with her.


    The result just started, just after a round, was directly killed by seconds.


    But at this time, Chen Yu stood up again.


    "Mr. Chen, are you ok?" Villian looks at Chen Yu with incredible eyes.


    Chen Yu twisted his neck and said, "octopus, is that all you have to do?"


    So? It was swept by more than 30 meters of tentacles, which is called such a point?


    It''s basically a concept to be hit by a super truck, right?


    "It''s just an appetizer." Akre Birol looks at Chen Yu with a grim smile. The next moment, he waves two tentacles at the same time.


    In front of Chen Yu, facing the overwhelming offensive.


    Shea bacora could not help exclaiming, "be careful."


    Chen Yu grinned and a sword flashed.


    Two huge tentacles landed on the left and right sides of Chen Yu with a roar.


    Everyone''s expression is frozen. I can''t believe looking at this scene.


    Chen Yu had a bronze sword in his hand, but before that, he never showed it.


    Where the hell is he hiding his sword?


    The two severed tentacles are still struggling on the ground.


    Chen Yu stabbed a tentacle with a bronze sword, which was more than ten tons.


    But it was dragged by him.


    "Fat and tender, delicious, I have smelled the high protein in it." Chen looked at the crowd: "the protein and taurine in the common octopus are 30 times that of beef. I don''t know the nutrition of the octopus in hell."


    Looking at Chen Yu licking his lips, everyone was speechless.


    This Octopus monster treats them as food, but Chen Yu also treats them as food. This is a battle about the food chain.


    "Kill you, bastard! I''ll kill you! "


    Chen''s actions completely infuriated acre Birol.


    Akre Birol''s tentacles are growing again, but his ability to shine makes Chen Zhu''s eyes shine.


    Akre Birol is recovering very quickly.


    Chen wants to see how long he can grow.


    Chen Yu''s sword is so strong that people have already rushed up.


    Chen Yu''s attack is extremely fierce, and each sword will cut off a tentacle of acre Birol.


    But in the same way, every time, it will be shot by acre Birol.


    Chen Yu is now using his body''s resistance to fight against the resilience of akre Birol.


    The fight between the two sides was dark and inseparable.


    "Miss CheY bacora, who can they win?"


    Shey bacora gazed at the glued battle and shook her head. "I don''t know. I hope Chen can win. If he loses, we will all die."


    Chen Yu is hit again and flies out, the ground all smashes a pit.


    At this time, everyone held their breath.


    As they can see, the power of this attack is very strong.


    "There seems to be some trouble." Xie bakola looked at Chen''s back and said solemnly.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "The devil''s resilience is too strong. Every time Mr. Chen attacks, he can recover in the shortest time. However, Mr. Chen does not have such a strong resilience. Although his anti Strike ability is very strong, every time he gets hurt, he will leave a part of it to accumulate in the body." Said Xie bacora.Spit -


    Chen Chu spits out the blood in his mouth, and acre Birol is indeed stronger than he imagined.


    "How about, human beings? Can''t you stand it?" said acre Birol, looking at Chen Yu proudly


    "Burning, shall we suspend a round? Your magic consumption is not small." Chen Chu smiled at acre Birol.


    Akre Birol''s face changed, and no one was able to recover indefinitely, and he was no exception.


    Every time he recovers, the price is magic.


    If Chen Yu cuts his tentacles a few times, his magic will be almost bottomed out.


    There was a trace of surprise in Xie bacora''s eyes.


    She suddenly understood that Chen Yu was not completely in the downwind.


    I didn''t even want to understand that.


    This is not the first time this guy has faced a monster of this level.


    This guy has a lot of experience.


    Acre Birol took out an hourglass and put it on the ground.


    "We''ll stop fighting until all the sand in the hourglass is gone." Said acre Birol.


    After calculation, his magic can be completely restored as long as these times.


    But as human beings, the other side certainly has no such powerful magic power.


    At that time, his magic will be restored, while the other side is still injured, and he will surely win.


    Chen Xun drags his tentacles to Shai bakola. "Miss Shai bakola, help me bake it."


    Shai bacora was completely speechless. In front of acre Birol''s face, he baked his tentacles and ate them. Is that really good?


    "Are you sure you won''t provoke him?"


    "He gives him ten courage now, and he dare not be presumptuous."


    "Since you know that his magic is about to end, why don''t you stick with it? Maybe I should work with you. "


    "I''ll make sure first, what''s the taste of his tentacles." Chen said.


    How persistent are you in eating?


    Everyone was speechless about Chen.


    "What if it doesn''t taste good?"


    "Then he will die faster." Chen said.


    "I don''t understand..."


    "What do you think I''ve been fighting with him for so long?"

 Chapter 948

    Looking at the broken tentacles all over the place, Xie bacora suddenly understood.


    Is he for these tentacles?


    "It''s really delicious. Won''t you try it?"


    "There is also a very difficult and powerful magic in it. You can''t eat it casually." Xie bakola looked at Chen Yu worried.


    "No, I almost forgot." Chen Yu touched his nose.


    Achoo -


    Magic allergy! I forgot again that food with magic cannot be eaten casually.


    Seeing Chen''s magic allergy, Xie bacora''s heart sank.


    As she was worried, Chen had a magic allergy.


    In such a battle, if Chen Yu''s state falls, the situation will be dangerous.


    Chen Zhu ate and rubbed his nose: "Barbara, Horst and villian, won''t you have some?"


    "Don''t you say you can''t eat it?"


    "He and I can''t eat, you can eat, you can''t absorb the magic, so it doesn''t affect you." But when she turned to look at Chen Yu, she found that he was still eating: "aren''t you afraid of death? Do you know it will make you allergic to magic? Are you still eating it? "


    "Delicious."


    "It''s so delicious that you can be so deadly? The more you eat, the more severe the magic allergy symptoms are for you. "


    "I''m in good shape and play well. I''m in bad shape and play badly."


    Chen Yu rubs his nose again. Now his nose is red and his eyes are crying.


    Xie bacola watched Chen Zhu tear off a large octopus and burn it, then put it into his mouth.


    I''m afraid there are three or four kilograms in this piece, right?


    Her eyes are about to fall, which is so delicious.


    However, she found Chen''s right arm shaking all the time.


    "Is your right arm hurt?"


    "No."


    "But Your right arm has been... "


    "It also has allergies."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Chen put grease on his face and turned to look at acre Birol.


    "Let''s go to war."


    "It''s not time yet." Said acre Birol.


    "I said to start a war."


    Akre Birol is speechless about this repetitive human being.


    "If you want to fight, then fight!" Akre Birol snorted.


    His magic has recovered 70%, but the rest time of the other side is so short, certainly not as good as his own state.


    Akre Birol returns to Chen Zhu, who raises his right arm to aim at him.


    Cheyee bacora looks at Chen Yu incomprehensibly. What is this?


    Akre Birol didn''t understand what Chen meant either.


    Does that mean stop?


    "Man, what do you mean now that you are the first to start a fight?"


    A - sneeze -


    a fierce fight on his right arm, and then a magic air stream erupted from Chen''s right arm.


    Boom -


    half of akre Birol''s body was lost in an instant, and a round hole was also blown out, along with the auditorium behind the Colosseum.


    The scene was silent. Everyone opened their mouths and looked at Chen Yu with unbelievable eyes.


    Is there a good way to fight in a good state, a bad way to fight in a bad state?


    Is that what he meant?


    "Is he the Terminator?"


    "Is this guy a modified robot?" Horst looked at Chen Yu in dismay.


    It''s terrible, the impact.


    It''s just a man walking gun.


    Akre Birol turns around and escapes, a condition that has reduced his resilience.


    Chen Yu smashed half of his body with one move.


    If he had just aimed at his main part, he would have died.


    But when he turned around, I didn''t know when two black monsters appeared behind him.


    "Have I allowed you to leave?"


    Chen Yu and the two black monsters made a sound at the same time.


    These two black monsters are actually the matrix controlled by Chen Yu.


    At the moment, however, they should be called the dark matrix.


    Chen Yu suddenly swooped at akre bilore from behind, held him directly behind his back, and then cut off his right arm with a sword.


    Akre Birol''s right arm was still down, and Chen Chu had taken away the flame scepter from his hand.


    "Good thing, this thing is really good."


    Chen tried to infuse the magic, and a flame rose.


    "Ha ha It''s fun. " Chen Yu plays with the flame scepter.People are very speechless looking at Chen Yu. He is still in the mood to play.


    Chen Yu pointed the flame Scepter at his right arm, and then released the flame.


    Then the Devourer''s mouth in his right arm devoured the flames.


    Chen felt that he had reached the limit, so he stopped charging.


    Chen then aimed his right arm at acre Birol.


    Boom -


    a huge flame burst directly on acre Birol.


    Three tentacles were blown up directly.


    "Recover, recover quickly Is there no magic? Well, I''ll give you another ten minutes off. " Chen said.


    Akre Birol wanted to cry without tears. He had never seen such a cruel enemy.


    It''s more cruel than the devil.


    Chen Yu returns to the barbecue stand.


    Xie bacola looks at Chen Yu. She feels that this man is just like a fan.


    I have no idea what he plans to do next.


    "Strange, I can''t feel the magic allergy?" Chen had planned to use the same method.


    But he found that the effect seemed to be much worse, and he seemed to have adapted to the magic of acre Birol.


    Although it can''t be absorbed, it will no longer cause allergic symptoms.


    "What are those two black things?"


    "My former enemy." "But it''s under my control," Chen said


    The speed of the dark matrix is very fast. The speed of both of them is exactly the same as that of Chen Yu.


    Chen began to pick up the tentacles and the roasted birds.


    Akre Birol is planning a counterattack.


    Chen Yu''s strength is obviously above that of him.


    He can feel that Chen Yu has been teasing him.


    If Chen really wanted to kill him, he would have died now.


    Akre Birol began to call for his own army.


    His voice is a voice that human beings cannot hear.


    "Well?" Chen Chu ate half of it and suddenly looked back at acre Birol.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "He''s calling his men." Chen said.


    "Don''t you stop him?"


    "I think he should be given the chance to struggle."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    However, a large number of monsters, hundreds of monsters, began to emerge in the passage of the Colosseum.


    There are also sounds of wings and fans all over the sky.


    A large number of hidden birds and monsters began to fill the whole Colosseum, just like the army.


    "Human beings, war is only beginning now."

 Chapter 949

    "I don''t think I have enough ingredients."


    A smile appeared on Chen''s face.


    ChEI bacora looks at Chen Yu. How can you eat?


    There are so many ingredients in the collection that you say it''s not enough to eat?


    Chen Yu looked at acre Birol and said, "we can start the war now."


    Akre Birol raised his hand, and Chen Yu suddenly called out, "wait..."


    "What to do? Do you want to surrender now? "


    "Can you give me a minute to prepare?"


    Xie bacola looks at Chen Yu. What else is this guy going to do?


    Then, Chen Yu suddenly split into twelve.


    Shay bacora takes a breath of cool air and does the magic work separately?


    Although separated magic is rare, it is not rare.


    But there is really no other way for the psychic in the strengthening department to use the separate magic.


    Just Why are these twelve separate bodies naked?


    Chen gave out a set of clothes to each individual.


    All of us can understand why Chen takes one minute to prepare.


    "Up!" At the same time, Chen Yu killed twelve of them at the same time.


    Twelve of them fought with hundreds of monsters and cracked birds.


    A single blow on a monster''s head.


    The combat power of the twelve avatars is amazing.


    Chen Yu didn''t get on, dragged the body of a giant monster and cut off a piece of meat.


    "Bake it for me to see how it tastes."


    "I''m not your cook." Said Shay bacora, with a black face.


    "Do you want your fifty thousand dollars?"


    "Will you give me fifty thousand dollars? With your strength, you don''t need to find me to protect you at all. You have the ability to fight in and out by yourself. "


    "You don''t want to think that 50000 dollars is the cost of bodyguards. You can also think of it as the cost of temporary cooks."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    It''s a very hurtful sentence. Xie bacora thinks he''s a professional psychic, a witch, or an exorcist.


    But in Chen''s eyes, she is just a cook.


    "I''ll take care of it for you, and you''ll pay fifty thousand dollars?"


    "Of course, I never lie."


    Shay bacora cooked the meat with lightning.


    Chen took a few bites and nodded his head with satisfaction: "the meat is smooth and tender, with moderate fat content and a little fishy. It needs seasoning to remove fishy smell."


    "You didn''t come here on purpose, just to find food, did you?"


    "I said it was an accident. You can''t believe it." Chen said helplessly.


    "Where do you hide everything? So many monsters'' bodies will disappear as soon as you touch them. What kind of magic is this? "


    "This magic is called" say it and it won''t work. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Ignoring Chen''s nonsense, Xie bakola looks at the battlefield.


    The battlefield was very intense, but Chen Yu''s separation began to appear in battle.


    "The number of enemies is too much. It seems that you can''t support yourself."


    "It''s still early." Chen Yu said disapprovingly.


    Only one died. Chen Yu was not worried at all.


    "Don''t you help?"


    Xie bacola felt that there was still a big gap between Chen Yu''s noumenon and separation.


    However, these separations are still very strong. If it is her, I''m afraid she can''t even compete with one of Chen Yu''s separations.


    Chen''s separation cannot use magic.


    So we can''t use the mouth of gluttons and the eyes of power.


    Each individual is about half of Chen''s strength.


    However, the combat power bonus of the twelve separations is still very high.


    Chen was busy collecting the bodies of monsters and cracked birds.


    Shea bacora saw it all in her eyes.


    She didn''t understand why Chen didn''t do it.


    The speed of Chen Yu''s separate death is obviously higher than that of his opponent''s monster army.


    In this way, the opponent''s monster army has not been completely eliminated, and Chen''s body will be all killed.


    Chen Yu is still so calm.


    There are too many monster legions.


    Finally, the last separation was eliminated.


    At this time, there are more than half of the monster corps of acre Birol.


    "Human, your last card has been used up. Now, what should you do?"


    Akre Birol looks at Chen Yu proudly.


    He has mapped out in his mind how he will torture Chen Yu when he is defeated.


    Xie bakola and others are in a hurry.


    If Chen can join the battlefield early, there will be no such result.But it seems that Chen Yu is not at all concerned.


    "Bottom card? Do you seem to be mistaken? " Chen Yu is still smiling: "when did I say that was my card?"


    Akre Birol shows a bit of vigilance. Isn''t the magic of separation just the bottom card of Chen Yu?


    Although he didn''t believe it in his heart, he still felt it necessary to guard against it.


    Shea bacora was also hesitant.


    She didn''t know if Chen was bluffing or if there was a real card left.


    In her opinion, twelve separate bodies are a very amazing means.


    If Chen Yu doesn''t take out other cards, it''s really unacceptable to her.


    Is their gap really too big to make up?


    For a while, acre Birol did not dare to order an attack.


    However, he looked at Chen Yu with vigilance and wondered if he would give up temporarily.


    But he didn''t want to. Chen Yu humiliated him one after another, which made him angry.


    He wanted to revenge Chen Yu and torture him to death in the most cruel way.


    "Do you want to have a rest?"


    Again? Hearing Chen Yu''s words, including akre Birol, everyone didn''t know what their mood was.


    Chen Yu does this every time. He has to rest every time.


    After each break, Chen played with new tricks.


    "If you want to fight, you can fight. Are you afraid?" Akre Birol tentatively said.


    "Do you want to play now? Well, let''s fight. " Chen Zhu sat down on the spot.


    Seeing this, acre Birol did not dare to order an attack.


    He didn''t know what moth Chen was going to make.


    But the next moment, he saw Chen Chu put out a musical instrument that looked like it and put it in front of him.


    Is this the bottom card? Don''t be kidding. What kind of card is that?


    "Well, I''m ready. You can attack." Chen said.


    Bluff. This guy is bluffing.


    Akre Birol and Shai bakola have the same idea.


    Zheng -


    the zither makes a clear sound.


    At this moment, akre Birol was more convinced that Chen Yu was bluffing.


    "Attack, attack! Kill him, kill him for me! " Akre Birol finally ordered the final offensive.


    Dozens of monsters and cracked birds rushed to Chen at the same time.

 Chapter 950

    Xie bakola and others saw that Chen Yu was still sitting on the ground playing the piano when dozens of monsters and cracked hidden birds rushed to him at the same time.


    They are all so nervous that they are all worried about Chen Yu.


    In their eyes, Chen is definitely not the kind of person who pretends to be lofty.


    From the beginning to the end, the feeling Chen gave them was vulgar.


    But now this layman, facing such an attack, actually sits on the ground and plays the piano.


    What''s the matter?


    At the moment when the monsters rushed in front of Chen Yu, twelve cold lights burst at the same time.


    Whether it''s the invisible birds or the giant monsters, they are all torn apart by twelve cold lights in an instant.


    Their bodies were cut into pieces.


    Twelve stone swords float in the air.


    The sound of Chen Yu''s zither suddenly changed, and twelve stone swords cut through the sky.


    There was only a sound of tearing in the air. All the places where the stone sword passed were torn.


    Everything has become fragile and insignificant.


    When their bodies are cut, the bloodstains of the birds still dye themselves red.


    And the death of the monster is even more powerful.


    They don''t know how to deal with twelve stone swords at all.


    To them, it''s like a group of people facing a man with a machine gun.


    No matter how many people there are, facing a machine gun, they are very powerless.


    The sound of the piano suddenly became irascible.


    The twelve stone swords became more intense.


    All the monsters are being slaughtered and hanged to form a picture.


    Twelve stone swords gathered together to form a circle, and then began to rotate rapidly.


    It also makes them more lethal, like a spinning blade, or a meat grinder.


    No one has ever seen this kind of picture. It should have been a monster as a butcher and an abuser, but now it has become the abused party.


    It was then that Shay bacora understood what a real card was.


    From the beginning to the end, Chen Yu was playing.


    The strength of Chen Yu in front is strong, but he is not aggressive and explosive enough.


    When he was really serious, she understood what it was called to kill demons and demons.


    It''s a near invincible attack.


    Thirty seconds, only thirty seconds.


    Clean up!


    The air was thick with blood.


    Chen Yu stood up with the zither in his arms, and twelve stone swords hovered beside him.


    "The air permeability here is not very good. You may need to redecorate it Oh no, you shouldn''t need it. "


    The whole body of acre Birol is cold, and his monster army is slaughtered like this?


    Once upon a time, he thought that with his own monster army, even medium-sized demons could fight against it.


    But now he finds that he can''t even defeat a human being.


    Chen Xun''s one hand is like drawing something. He is facing akere biluor, left by right by comparison.


    "Mr. Chen, what are you doing?"


    "Cut off the top half." Chen said, at the same time jerking the strings.


    Twelve stone swords attack at the same time, and the upper body of acre Birol flies.


    He has no way to avoid, no way to block.


    Chen Yu took out the flame Scepter again, and a flame erupted, burning directly at the lower part of acre Birol.


    Then they understood that Chen Yu was going to barbecue all of akre Birol.


    A brick fell on Chen''s head.


    Chen Chu looks up at the top of his head. The castle is falling apart.


    "Do you think we should get out of here?"


    "Run..." Chen Chen Ran directly to the exit.


    The shelter door at the exit is not even useful for Chen.


    It was directly destroyed by Chen Yu, and others followed.


    When people fled the castle, they found that the whole castle was collapsing towards a point.


    It''s not just the castle, everything around it is shrinking towards that point.


    The mist is also being absorbed by that point, and everything around it is being absorbed by that point.


    But Chen Yu and others did not feel the attraction at all.


    Suddenly, a voice was heard.


    The next moment, something hit Chen Yu.


    àØ -


    Chen Yu was hit by a sports car and fell to the ground.


    A woman came down from the car. Chen Yu saw that the woman was saran.


    Chen Chu immediately covered his stomach and fell to the ground and began to cry.


    "Ah I''m dying I''m going to die... "


    ChEI bakola and others all looked at Chen Yu without words.Can a sports car hurt him? Anyway, they didn''t believe it.


    All the monsters in it can''t kill him. It''s just a sports car. It''s impossible to hurt Chen Yu.


    Saran was also very puzzled, Chen Yu and others inexplicably appeared in front of her car.


    Saran goes to Chen Yu''s face. Seriously, the man in pants is Chen Yu.


    "How are you?"


    Chen Yu secretly glanced at Saran, then cried louder.


    "Why are you standing on the road in underpants?"


    "I''m going to the hospital I feel so bad I''m going to the hospital. " Chen doesn''t want to answer this shameful question.


    "Miss, we met a robber. We were robbed." Said Shay bacora.


    Both Barbara and horst, who survived, agreed, and the answer was clearly the best.


    "Robbed?" Saran found that these people were all dirty and looked like they had been robbed.


    Chen Yu, in particular, was completely naked.


    "Ha ha You''ve been robbed. I''m laughing. " The tears of Sarah''s smile are coming out.


    "I was robbed. Are you so happy? You are a policeman. " Chen Yu, lying on the ground, said gloomily.


    "Aren''t you hurt? Why not. "


    "Tired." Chen Yu is too lazy to continue to pretend.


    Soon, Sharon called the police, and it was David who led the team.


    David pulled Chen Gu aside: "Chen, what''s the matter? You said you were robbed, and I don''t believe you killed me."


    "Remember that mirror space made by the mirror devil? Last night when I came back from Las Vegas by car, I met a mirror space on the road. I killed the leader of the mirror space, and then came out of the mirror space." "All three of them are survivors," Chen said helplessly


    "What kind of battle did you go through? I actually knocked off all my clothes. "


    "It''s not destroyed. It''s burned. That monster will blow fire."


    "I really want to take risks with you."


    "You come less, if I were alone, I could easily handle it. If I hadn''t taken care of the three of them, I would have come out." Chen Yu said shamelessly.


    "I''ve been following Sienna recently to learn something about spirituality. That miser still charges me for my tuition."


    "Well, now take me home. I''ve been working hard all night." Chen Yu said wearily, "by the way, when I came to my house tonight, I prepared a lot of delicious food. This time, I caught many delicious monsters in that mirror space, and I cooked them all."


    David also has many visitors. It''s said that Chen Yu treats the monster as food. He also looks forward to it very much: "OK, what time does the party start?"


    "What time do you take care of? Come after work anyway, just come here to help you do something."

 Chapter 951

    When Farrie saw Chen Yu coming back in David''s car, she knew that Chen Yu was not peaceful.


    "Hi, Fanny." David got out of the car, went up and hugged Fanny gently.


    Fari looked at David''s car and said, "why can''t Chen come out? How does he make the back seat? You''re not wearing handcuffs, are you? "


    "Chen, we are all at the door. Can''t we give up?"


    Chen Yu finally came out. When Farley saw Chen Yu coming out with only pants on, she almost didn''t laugh.


    "Honey, what''s the matter with you?"


    "He was robbed."


    "He? Robbed? " "Is it God who pretends to be a robber?" farry stared at Chen Yu


    "Honey, I thought you would comfort me."


    "Well, I''ve sent your man back. It''s time for me to go."


    After David left, Chen couldn''t wait to take a shower and change into clean clothes.


    "Fari, I found you a lot of delicious food." Chen took out the barbecued octopus tentacles and the cracked hidden bird.


    "This is what you looked for last night?"


    "Well, I happened to meet someone who didn''t have long eyes." "You eat and see if you like it," Chen said


    "It''s delicious, but it''s a little light." Fari likes the taste very much.


    Whether it''s toasting octopus tentacles or cracked hidden bird barbecue, both of them have high nutritional value.


    Pregnant women are very sensitive to nutrients. Sometimes the body instinctively looks for nutritious food.


    That''s the same with farry, who loves the taste.


    "I have a lot of fresh ingredients here. Let the bad devil cook again."


    For tonight''s party, the devil is busy.


    First of all, there are some snacks, which have already begun to set.


    And hot food for parties.


    A few days ago, Chen and fari began to invite relatives and friends.


    Today we start to reconfirm whether they will come tonight.


    "Steven, I can assure you that you can definitely eat a lot of food at the party tonight."


    "That''s what you said. If I''m not satisfied, be careful that I hit your court."


    "As long as you don''t want to pack one back then, you''ll ruin my place."


    "Really? I can''t wait. I want to go now. "


    "Don''t come too early. I''m not ready here."


    The main reason is that Chen Yu doesn''t want people to see evil spirits.


    Ordinary guests come here, Chen Yu can also let bad devil hide, but today too many things need bad devil to deal with.


    If the guests come too early, the evil devil can''t work.


    "All right."


    At this time, a car came to the door.


    EULA and Cheryl run out of the car.


    "How are you?" Chen Yu has some accidents. Yula and Cheryl come together.


    Although he also informed both of them, they were both informed separately.


    "And Cheryl, and Chris and Sienna?"


    "They only come in the evening. Yola and I will play first."


    "Well, you go to play in the woods first. I''ll let the princesses accompany you. Now the party is still in preparation at home. It''s a bit messy."


    Fanny came up and gave them two portions of the baked food.


    In the evening, banter, Mary and the Ken family came first.


    They also brought their own wheat beer.


    Because they live in a small town, the two families are very close.


    They came earlier to help.


    "You three are going to sit. You are guests, not mediocres." Fari came up to entertain the master.


    "I can''t do that. I can''t do it." Said Mary.


    Chen Yu and fari had no choice but to let her help them.


    Fortunately, at this time, things are almost ready, and evil spirits have long been hiding.


    Dale is with Fisher and the lisfars.


    The hardest part of a party is not the servant, but the host.


    Because every guest comes, their two masters should treat them wholeheartedly, and can''t neglect every guest.


    There are more and more guests at home, and there is more and more party atmosphere.


    All the guests were full of praise for the food and wine of Chen Yu''s family.


    Steven took Chen''s shoulder and said, "Chen, what kind of tentacle is that octopus? Although the cut is very small, I can see that the size of this octopus is definitely not small. "


    Nonsense, a tentacle weighs more than ten tons. How can it be small.


    Chen even took out only a few tentacles.


    If you take out the whole tentacle, let alone whether all the guests can finish eating, first of all, whether they can cook it."This is a deep-sea octopus. It''s a very special species. It''s very large indeed. Because this octopus is located in the deep sea, which is inaccessible to human beings, it''s almost impossible to catch it, not to mention in the market."


    "Then give me some."


    "How many for you?" Chen Yu rolled his eyes and said, "I''m also looking for my friend. Only when I die can I get two ends."


    "How many people died?"


    "When diving into the deep sea, the deep-water diving mirror was crushed and exploded, and died directly in the deep sea. When it was pulled out of the water, it was almost like mud."


    Steven took a breath of cool air and said, "so horrible? So what are the other two kinds of meat? I can''t eat it at all. "


    Chen Yu came to Steven''s ear and said, "it''s all animal protection. Don''t talk about it, or I''ll be in trouble."


    "OK, ok Wait, you''re not going to turn me down. I guess you came up with this kind of answer? "


    "How can I be so stingy? In your eyes, if it''s ordinary food, can I hide it from you?"


    "Also What kind of animal is it? "


    "Can''t say."


    "Stinginess I don''t care. I''m going to pack one tonight. "


    "It''s ready for you." Chen said.


    This time Chen Yu is on the 666 highway. In that mirror space, he has a very rich collection of food materials.


    Don''t mention a party. A hundred times and a thousand times may not be enough.


    At this time, Leonardo ran over and said, "Mr. Steven, can I have a autograph with you, please?"


    "Of course."


    Leonardo is not the only one to sign with Steven tonight, and Steven is not at all putting on airs.


    Whoever comes to ask for a signature, he will not refuse.


    "You''re playing. I''m going to entertain others."


    "Go ahead and don''t neglect the others." Steven often has parties himself, so he knows Chen can''t stay with him all the time.


    No matter whether the guests are close or not, since they are invited to the party, they can''t be alienated. This is the politeness of being the host.


    From a distance, I heard kyphos and Ethan arguing there.


    They are still old-fashioned. They will hurt each other when they meet.


    Chen Yu did not know whether the two old bigots had feelings with each other.


    When Chen Yu came, Wright also came.


    "You two go on. I''ll have a word with Chen."

 Chapter 952

    Wright didn''t care about Ethan and Capris.


    But at Wright''s word, the two men stopped quarreling.


    The two looked at each other awkwardly. Although they were still angry, they didn''t want to fight in front of Wright.


    "Chen, let''s take a seat over there." Wright offered to invite.


    Chen can''t refuse Wright.


    When they sat on the roof, Wright liked Chen''s layout.


    After all, it''s designed by her great grandson. It''s said that taste of this kind of thing also has generations of inheritance.


    So it''s not surprising Wright likes it.


    "Chen, you haven''t been to school for a long time. Have you forgotten your other identity?"


    "Well How about I go once a week from next year? "


    "No, I''ll arrange a class for you to take next year. You''ll take me at least one semester."


    "Wright, I''m afraid I can''t get over it."


    Wright doesn''t think Chen is very willing to accept it. She doesn''t want to force Chen.


    However, she also felt that Chen''s good medical skills were too wasteful to find a few students.


    "At least you have twice as many courses as last year." Wright stepped back and said, "by the way, bring some interns."


    "Can I think about it?"


    "You have to give me an early reply. After all, the school starts in February, and the school has to arrange the courses in advance."


    "I''ll give you an answer as soon as possible." Chen said.


    "By the way, I can''t even find out what kind of food I have here." "You don''t make any rare animals," Wright said


    "Stop kidding. I''m a strong supporter of the animal protection society."


    Chen Yu fully developed the ability of speaking to others and ghosts.


    "And the so-called rare animals may not be really delicious."


    Wright didn''t keep pestering Chen, who also knew that he had too many guests to entertain.


    Then Chen was led by David and Leonardo to drink.


    It''s 12 o''clock for everyone''s party. Tonight is the new year''s party.


    So the atmosphere was very warm. Fari couldn''t stand it. She took a rest first.


    The bell rang at 12 o''clock and Chen Zhu lit the fireworks.


    It lights up the whole mirror lake.


    Everyone is reveling and the atmosphere is even hotter.


    Chen Yu found enough drivers to escort his guests home one by one.


    After all, most of the guests are drunk.


    Chen doesn''t want to go to his new year''s party today, but to their funeral tomorrow.


    The guests were all gone, only EULA and Cheryl were not. They were arranged to sleep.


    Evil devil also began to clean up the inside and outside of the villa.


    ¡­¡­


    Chen Yu took the wine and entered the river.


    "Happy new year, old turtle. I''m here for you to drink."


    Old turtle is Chen''s elder. He can''t go to the party and Chen can''t ignore him.


    Chen Yu and the old turtle are drunk. Of course, maybe the old turtle is just pretending to be drunk in front of Chen Yu.


    "Old turtle, have you thought about going out?" Chen Yu asked, drunk and hazy.


    "I''ve thought about it, but I can''t go out. It''s Nvwa''s border. I haven''t demanded it for a long time." Said the old turtle, as plain as water.


    "If you destroy the river map, can you come out?"


    "First of all, Hetu is an ancient artifact, which can''t be destroyed by your Kung Fu. Second, destroying Hetu can only destroy me together, and can''t let me out, but I still thank you."


    In the middle of the night, Chen Yu came out of the river map and returned to farry to spend the first night of the new year with her.


    Chen Zhu enjoys his life and cherishes it very much.


    On the fifth day after the new year, all the people of the supernatural society came back from Cape Town.


    Everyone had a great time this time.


    Chen Yu went to give them another party.


    Although most of them are very useless, they are all under Chen Yu.


    "Mr. Chen, the main building of your project has been built. When can you come over and have a look?"


    "I''ll be there tomorrow." Chen said.


    The next day, Chen Yu went with all the members of the association.


    After all, Chen is not the only one in the headquarters, so Chen should let his subordinates confirm whether there is anything else to change or add.


    "Is this our new headquarters?" Moore is still a child. He is the most excited about the new headquarters.


    "Well, what do you think? What else needs to be revised or improved? You can bring it up now. " Chen said.


    Feywood Cisco was with the crowd. He was curious about who Chen Yu''s men were.But after looking at it for a long time, he didn''t find out.


    Chen''s men are very complicated. There are adults, children and old people.


    "President, I want a shooting range." Said CAOS.


    Chen Yu turned to look at feywood. Cisco: "Mr. feywood, can you add a shooting range?"


    "No problem, of course."


    Feywood Cisco readily agreed that Chen''s budget was too much.


    Now he would like these people to ask for more. He can use the budget as much as possible.


    And as long as someone asks, Chen doesn''t refuse.


    Feywood Cisco wants to be Chen''s man.


    Chen Yu spends money without blinking at all.


    "President, if the artificial lake is not linked to the living water, it is easy to stink. I think it can be linked to a river in the mountain again." Said West.


    "Yes, Mr. feywood, you can study which river is near, and then dredge it into an artificial lake."


    "There are several rivers around here, all of which come from the mountains. The best one is to lead the water from Changjing River into the river, and then link to the Los Angeles inland river to export the water to form living water." Feywood Cisco soon came up with a plan.


    "That''s it."


    "President, I think our association wants to add one helicopter, so it''s better to build two helipads, another small airstrip and two small propeller airplanes."


    Chen Yu thought for a moment and asked, "is the budget enough, Mr. feywood?"


    "That''s enough. The cost of a small airstrip is about one million dollars. It''s just that the site is large enough. Mr. Chen''s area is very large, so there are no other problems. As for the cost of the helipad, it''s lower. It''s even an incidental construction. There''s no need to increase the budget."


    "Then build it." Chen Yu looked at CASS and said, "CASS, do all your people know how to fly?"


    "Yes."


    "Then it''s up to you to buy helicopters and small propeller airplanes. After you decide the model, communicate with West."


    "OK, president."

 Chapter 953

    Now the association has enough funds. If it doesn''t, it will only rust in the bank.


    Like last year, they have two million dollars left.


    Even if they were all sent to Cape Town for 20 days, it would cost 300, 000 dollars.


    Funds are used to squander, which is Chen''s idea.


    Members of the association also held their first meeting at the new headquarters.


    Of course, the content of the meeting is to make everyone work hard in the new year.


    Conscientiously carry out every task, while enhancing their own strength.


    And the new headquarters has its first residents.


    Not members of the association, but prisoners sent to dungeons by casos and others.


    That is, people who put crocodiles in the river outside mirror lake.


    Shannon, the puppet master, is also one of the residents here.


    Chen and members of the association visited the dungeon of the headquarters.


    The environment here is very good, at least there is no such gloomy and terrible environment.


    Of course, penalties and implements are much higher than in the past.


    ¡­¡­


    "Chen, our new movie is starting to choose a corner. Would you like to see it?" Steven called Chen Yu.


    "I don''t understand. What''s good."


    "Anyway, you are one of the parties and you have the right to speak. Come and have a look."


    "All right."


    After the new year, Chen has nothing to do.


    There are no customers either. Chen Gu has been walking around the headquarters except at home these days.


    Chen Yu arrives at the audition stage. There are lots of people outside.


    It''s a horrible picture.


    Chen roughly estimated that there were at least 300 actors at the scene.


    "Steven, I''m at the door. Send someone out to pick me up." Chen said.


    "Are you here? Don''t come in, just mix in the audition crowd to see the right person or the actor to be eliminated." Steven said.


    Chen Yu rolled his eyes. Steven regarded himself as coolie.


    "Hey brother, are you here for an interview, too?" A young man with curly hair patted Chen Yu on the shoulder: "which company are you from?"


    "Well I don''t have a company. "


    "No company? You don''t have a chance. " "I heard that many famous actors from Asia are coming to audition. It''s said that there is a very important role in Mr. Steven''s new movie that will be played by a yellow man. Mr. Steven''s intention is to invite famous actors from Asia," said the curly haired young man


    Chen is not too surprised about this.


    After all, Steven has already told Chen Yu about it in advance.


    And Steven is also interested in choosing Chinese actors.


    "What about you? What role are you auditioning for?"


    "Villain, a character with a few minutes." The young man with curly hair said, "I''m a student of the Southern California Film Academy. I''m a class student. How about you? What do you call it? "


    "Chenzhao, I''m wild road." Chen replied.


    "You''re like most people here." "Everyone has the idea of taking a chance. After all, just acting in Mr. Steven''s movie means becoming famous, including me," banko said


    Now in Hollywood, Steven is the gold plate.


    It''s not just his films that are popular, even if he only holds the title of one clip, it also has a huge market appeal.


    Although James has now got rid of the title of new director, he is also very clear that his strength is far from the present height.


    Despite the unprecedented success of animal supermarket, James knew that without Steven reaching for him, he would probably be one of the down Directors now.


    So he has always claimed that Steven''s editing is the biggest contributor to the success of the film.


    This has also led to Steven''s rise in fame.


    It''s just a clip that makes the low-cost animal supermarket a godly movie.


    So there is no doubt about Steven''s strength.


    So his new movie is also getting attention.


    In these two days, Steven and rasfa jointly released the news of the new movie.


    The front page headlines of the whole American entertainment media are all about Steven''s new movie.


    Some even dug up the content of the new movie.


    The whole Hollywood has become a sensation, even in the international entertainment circle.


    One of the most exciting is the Asian performing arts circle.


    After all, Steven is going to choose an actor to play a very important role among the stars in Asia.


    Because of the three main characters currently released, two of them are white elders.


    But there is also a male bodyguard role, belonging to the third role, but it is an Asian male.The whole movie uses the role of iron triangle, so this Asian male role has become very interesting.


    This also led all entertainment companies in Asia to send the list of suitable age male actors to Steven''s desk for him to choose from.


    Among them, entertainment companies in China, Japan and South Korea have the most intense reaction, after all, these three are the largest film market in Asia.


    And the Chinese and Japanese stars should be the most competitive.


    Because China is the second largest film market in the world, and Japan is the third largest film market.


    In terms of character setting, he is a Chinese.


    Now all parties are the directors of each exhibition, striving to make their own artists to break through successfully.


    Chen Yu made a few rounds outside, and then was picked up by famtis. By the way, he put forward the name of banko he knew outside, so that he could at least pass the first round of audition.


    As for whether he can be selected later, Chen tried not to interfere.


    After all, as an outsider, if too much on the film, it is likely to lead to Waterloo.


    Even if Steven absolutely respects his choice, Chen doesn''t think it''s necessary for him to use his power.


    Although Chen has a Chinese complex, Steven is still the main actor in the selection.


    If you let the domestic fresh meat play his role, Chen thinks the movie is half destroyed.


    So Chen can let a foreign actor play his part.


    ¡­¡­


    Chen Ke is in China these days, because her film "animal supermarket" is released in China these days.


    As the No. 2 girl in this movie, her role is almost equal to that of No. 1 girl.


    This also led to Chen Ke''s popularity in the domestic entertainment circle.


    In China, it''s also her home, so the whole propaganda team is mainly Chen Ke.


    Even James should be polite to ChenKe.


    Of course, a large part of this is due to Chen Yu.


    Steven''s editing is indispensable to the success of his film.


    And Steven is willing to do it. Chen Yu is the only one who helps him edit it.


    Therefore, as Chen''s cousin, Chen Ke''s treatment in the cast is absolutely no less than that of the heroine.


    Even if the heroine complained about it again and again, no one would care about her complaint.


    She also has no right to complain that the domestic propaganda team even put Chen Ke''s name in the heroine''s name.

 Chapter 954

    He is known as an international superstar after playing a play.


    It''s the same in the entertainment industry in any country.


    In fact, this is also a God making movement, especially when China is in the second world.


    Chen Ke has now become a popular star.


    Chen Ke was only a new star at home, but now she has become an international star.


    This sudden change of status left Chen Ke a little at a loss.


    When a phone call came in, Chen Ke picked up the phone.


    Can bypass agent Wang Lu directly, call Chen Ke directly, in addition to Chen Ke''s relatives, that is only her boss Zhou Xiaonan.


    Zhou Xiaonan is the boss of Guangyu culture, and Chen Ke is also the one she dug out.


    From acting in the first film to being known by the public.


    Then through the Hollywood network, recommended to James.


    She''s the number two in the James movie, and then she''s like a rocket.


    Its status has risen sharply, and now it has even been crowned as an international superstar.


    Even Zhou Xiaonan did not expect that Chen Ke''s road to fame would be so fast and smooth.


    "Ah, ako." Zhou Xiaonan''s tone was as gentle as ever.


    It''s impossible. Although Chen Ke''s debut time is short, her performance is far higher than that of other artists in the company.


    Now other artists in the company should also call sister Chen Ke.


    Maybe she can''t be the first sister in the entertainment circle, but in the light entertainment culture, she is worthy of the first sister.


    What is first sister? It''s not just to make more money for the company.


    Some little fresh meat is red for a year or two.


    In this one or two years, we may be able to earn $120 million for the company.


    But after a year or two, the world evaporated.


    The first thing that can take on the title of first sister is popularity and influence.


    Secondly, style, that is to say, straight white point is forced.


    Or not to speak, to speak is a big international brand.


    The next role, the absolute number one role, or the ability to play a major role in Hollywood.


    Today''s Chen Ke has this kind of capital, Chen Ke can now receive the heroine in Hollywood.


    Therefore, Chen Ke is worthy of the title of the first sister.


    "Sister Zhou, what can I do for you?" Chen Ke asked.


    "Can you give me a chance? I''d like to meet Mr. James."


    Chen Ke''s wry smile is another kind of commission.


    During this time, she has received calls from various ways.


    It''s all about meeting Mr. James.


    In addition to wanting to have a relationship with James RA, there is another purpose. That is to ask James about Mr. Steven''s new movie.


    Chen Ke also heard about Mr. Steven''s new movie.


    She''s been thinking about whether to go for a role.


    You know that''s Mr. Steven!


    And if she goes for it, she has a great chance.


    Not to mention her qualifications and acting skills, her relationship has brought her great benefits.


    For example, his cousin, although their relationship is not very close, but at least they are relatives.


    James also said that if she goes for a role, Steven is likely to look at Chen Yu''s face and arrange a role for her.


    However, Chen Ke can''t get past her all the time.


    She never thought she was working in the entertainment world on the basis of relationships.


    But now, she has to rely on a relative, not even a harmonious relative, to get a role.


    It made her feel very uncomfortable.


    "Sister, it''s not that I don''t plan for you. It''s always that Mr. James''s schedule is too tight." Chen Ke said with a wry smile.


    James will only stay in China for three days at most, the capital, Shanghai, and then Guangzhou. The publicity and promotion of the three cities in three days is almost non-stop.


    "Can you help me find out about the casting of Mr. Steven''s new movie?"


    "Well, I''ll find out for you."


    "By the way, if Mr. James can help our company''s artists to choose that role, then our company can pay any price, even if it is zero pay."


    Don''t say zero pay, even if it''s upside down.


    This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.


    "OK, let me help you." Chen Ke said: "but elder sister, it''s no use just saying it. Elder sister, you also need to take someone to the United States for an interview. Mr. Steven''s selection requirements are very strict. If a person doesn''t arrive, he won''t choose even if his background is large."


    "Well, who do you think suits our company?"


    "The role setting is 28 years old, so it seems that there are only three people, elder sister, who are no more than three years old. I don''t need to say that. I think you have a bottom in your mind. All three people can try to see who can enter the second round of audition, and then send them in.""Well, I''ll arrange for them all to be sent to the United States, but ako, if you want to take part in Mr. Steven''s audition, we''re a little out of our league."


    If the resources are all concentrated on three actors, Chen Ke will surely be neglected.


    "Sister, I have my own way. Don''t worry about me." Chen Ke said.


    "Oh? You have your own way? " Zhou Xiaonan has some accidents.


    She also knew Chen Ke. She was alone in the entertainment circle at the beginning.


    My parents are college teachers. I don''t seem to hear that she has any way.


    "I may not have a good way in China, but I''m still working hard with Mr. Steven."


    Zhou Xiaonan was shocked. She didn''t expect Chen Ke''s words to be so full.


    There''s no way in China. There''s a way in Steven''s side?


    "Ako Can you help the actor in our company


    "Sister, I can''t help you with this. After all, I want to fight for a role." "Chen Ke said:" and I go this way is human feelings, walk once to use up


    "Then All right. " Zhou Xiaonan said helplessly.


    But Chen Ke''s words also impressed Zhou Xiaonan.


    She didn''t expect that Chen Ke could get along with Steven.


    Now Chen Ke has become very popular. If she is allowed to play in Steven''s film again, it will not soar to the sky.


    At that time, it is bound to become the hottest actress in China.


    Of course, Chen Ke has his own ambition. After all, he has entered the entertainment circle, who doesn''t want to be a big star.


    Chen Ke thought about it and called James.


    "Mr. James, I would like to ask you, Mr. Steven''s new movie, is there a role for me?"


    "Yes, the Asian male character''s wife is set as China''s wife." James said, "why, do you want to compete for this role? If you want to compete, then you have a good chance. If your cousin is willing to help you say a word, Mr. Steven will give you the role 100%. "


    "That''s the heroine, isn''t it? Mr. Steven will give me this opportunity? "


    "Don''t you know that our movie, just because your cousin asked Mr. Steven to edit it for me, is now you and me, so don''t say it''s just a female role, it''s possible to take you as the leading role."

 Chapter 955

    Chen Ke did not expect that her cousin could influence Steven to this extent.


    Chen Ke thought for a long time, but she decided to go to America.


    "Wang Lu, when the domestic publicity is over, let''s go to the United States and help me book a ticket to Los Angeles."


    ¡­¡­


    Chen Yu is very relaxed these days. Basically, he has nothing to worry about.


    As for Steven asking him to choose actors, he just used to have a look.


    If you look good, you can ask for help. If you don''t look good, you can ask for help.


    Back home, Cheryl and Yola are still in charge.


    Their two themes are always noisy.


    And they also become the role model of little Gelin, who goes crazy with them every day.


    Recently, little Gelin has been able to run, although she occasionally wrestles.


    Just then, a car stopped at Chen''s door.


    When Chen Yu came out of the house, he found that it was Chen Ke and Wang Lu.


    However, Wang Lu did not get out of the car. Chen Ke came to Chen Yu.


    "Cousin."


    "Why are you here?" Chen Yu has some accidents.


    "Auntie and I said your girlfriend was pregnant, so I was asked to bring some Changbai ginseng from home and bring it to you." Chen Ke said.


    At the first sight of Chen Zhu, dangshen has very good nourishing, stomach nourishing and spleen strengthening effects.


    Especially for pregnant women, because pregnant women are not suitable to take medicine with some chemical ingredients, even if it is some nutritional mixture, Chen Yu will avoid contact with France.


    However, dangshen is an excellent tonic for pregnant women. Because of pregnancy reaction, pregnant women will also have symptoms of malnutrition and digestive recession. Dangshen just corrects these symptoms. As long as it is not overdosed, pregnant women will be healthier.


    Changbaishen has a better effect. After slicing changbaishen and steaming two changbaishen tablets together with paotonggu Decoction for an hour, it can nourish pregnant women very well.


    Of course, changbaishen tablets should not be added.


    No matter how good things are, eating too much will not be good.


    "Thank you." Chen Yu''s sincere thanks.


    Changbai ginseng is hard to get even at home, let alone abroad.


    At present, there are Changbai ginseng plantations in China, but the effect of Changbai ginseng in one year and two years is much worse than that in the wild.


    Chen Ke brought him Changbai ginseng, which has big head, long beard and different size. This is because of the difference of soil, so the growth state of rhizome is not the same. Put it in front of nose and smell the ginseng fragrance.


    These are all collected from the mountain by the ginseng collectors. Each is a precious wild ginseng.


    Chen Yu has a lot of research on traditional Chinese medicine, so he also knows about ginseng.


    "Come in and sit down." Chen said.


    "Good." Chen Ke did not refuse either.


    Chen Chu looks at Wang Lu in the car. "Isn''t she coming in?"


    "Forget it." Chen Ke said quietly.


    Wang Lu once had a conflict with Chen Yu, so she didn''t want to face Chen Yu either.


    Chen Yu didn''t like her either, so Chen Ke didn''t want them to have another conflict.


    "Hello, Miss Farley." Chen Ke saw Fanny coming down from the upstairs and said hello to her.


    "Hello, Miss Chen."


    Chen Ke took out a brocade box again: "Miss Farley, this is what I brought from home. I sent it to you specially."


    Fari looks at Chen Yu, who nods.


    No matter what gift it is, you should accept it first.


    "Thank you."


    Fari returns the favor and takes out a bottle of nameless wine in hardcover: "Miss Chen, this is for you, please don''t refuse."


    After a brief exchange of greetings, Chen Ke left.


    As soon as Chen Ke left, Rupert came.


    Chen Yu was very surprised by Rupert''s arrival.


    The relationship between Chen Yu and Rupert has not been close.


    Compared with Sienna, at least, Rupert was only a acquaintance to him.


    Rupert looks like a little girl, but she''s actually in her twenties.


    For the past 20 years, she has been sealed by her mother, her teacher.


    "Chen, can I stay here for two days?" Asked Rupert.


    Chen Yu thought for a moment, "give me a reason first. What about your teacher? Why not be by your side. "


    Chen found that Camilla, who had been inseparable from Rupert, was not around her.


    "The teacher is crazy. She wants to unite Sienna and seal me again."


    Chen Yu picks up the phone and wants to call sienna.


    "No, I''ll give you the money and I''ll stay all night." Rupert stopped Chen in a hurry.


    "Why do they seal you? Did you take on the task of killing people and surpassing goods? "


    "No, absolutely not." Rupert said quickly, "I don''t know why.""Why do you think I will help you? After all, I''m not familiar with you, but with sienna. "


    "I can bless Fanny and your children, a very special blessing magic." Rupert said.


    "What kind of blessing?"


    "Praise of life." Rupert said: "as long as people get the praise of life, they will never get sick and will never get sick."


    "Is there such a blessing magic?" Chen Yu asked in some surprise.


    "Of course, I''m a genius." Rupert said triumphantly.


    Chen Yu heard that Sienna said that Rupert was the awakener of the second night, so her magic talent was very high.


    "This magic should not be released casually, right?" Said Chen, squinting.


    "You don''t have to worry about it. You accept it or not."


    Rupert''s words are not clear, Chen Yu dare not casually agree.


    If this sentence was put forward by Siena, Chen would gladly accept it.


    But Rupert has not been very reliable, and character is quite extreme.


    So before Chen can be sure of the safety of the blessing magic, Chen will not accept it.


    "I promise you, there will be no danger, no side effects."


    "I still refuse." "If you can''t make it clear, I will inform Siena directly," Chen said


    "You bastard, I shouldn''t believe you."


    Just then, Chen''s phone rang.


    Rupert saw Sienna''s call on Chen''s mobile screen.


    Rupert turned and was about to run. Chen Yu''s hand was already on Rupert''s shoulder.


    "Hello, Sienna, what can I do for you?"


    "Chen, is Rupert with you?"


    "In." Chen said.


    "Did she say anything to you?"


    "I haven''t said much yet, but I''m curious about what you want to do."


    "Since she is looking for you, you should protect her well."


    "Can you tell me what happened?" Chen asked.


    "Nothing." Siena hung up directly.


    Chen Chu frowned and looked at Rupert. "Tell me, what''s going on."


    "I don''t know. I really don''t know what''s going on. Sienna and my teacher have been conspiring for two days. I also overheard my teacher saying," if you can''t help me, seal me. "

 Chapter 956

    "Rupert, why are you here?"


    When Cheryl saw Rupert, she was still a little surprised.


    "Can''t I come if you can?"


    "I didn''t mean that."


    "That''s what you mean." Rupert looked at Cheryl aggressively.


    "That''s what I mean. What do you want?" Sheryl is not the kind of bully anyone can do.


    Especially because of Sienna, she is not the same as Rupert.


    "You want to die, don''t you?"


    Rupert just wanted to frighten Cheryl with magic. From afar, she felt a wave of murderous anger.


    Chen Yu, who is sitting in the front yard at the moment, has shot his murderous eyes.


    Rupert immediately converged: "little wolf girl, be careful next time."


    At noon, the family sat at the table.


    Rupert and Cheryl''s eyes were hostile to each other.


    At this time, if Chen Yu is not there, they are likely to pinch each other.


    "I hope that in my home, in my territory, you two can be honest with me. I don''t want Amun to take you to sea for a turn."


    "As long as she doesn''t bother me, I won''t take the initiative to trouble her." Rupert said.


    "I''m not afraid of you." Cheryl is also stubborn.


    Rupert immediately started: "do you want to fight?"


    "Just fight, afraid of you?"


    "Come on, let''s go to war."


    Fanny doesn''t care at all. She likes to be busy and children''s brawls.


    In her opinion, it''s normal for children to fight and make noise.


    She is at home with Chen Yu and a group of animals.


    Now there are a few children at home, but also let the family lively.


    "Dada..." Little Gelin was the most excited one. She kept shouting, as if she was going to fight.


    Chen Yu knocked on the table: "what I said a moment ago, did you forget so quickly?"


    A lunch broke up Sheryl and Rupert.


    However, the two fought openly and secretly in a place that Chen could not see.


    As long as they don''t fight, Chen doesn''t care about them.


    ¡­¡­


    "Mr. Steven, I''d like to interview the role of the Asian man''s wife." Chen Ke enters the audition stage and comes to Steven.


    Although they are role auditions, famous actors are different from ordinary actors and ordinary actors.


    Famous actors can meet Steven directly. Steven interviews and makes decisions in person.


    The average actor needs to be screened layer by layer, maybe not necessarily to see Steven in the end.


    "Well?" Steven was surprised to see Chen Ke submit her information.


    "Does Chen know about it?" Steven asked.


    Chen Ke secretly said that his cousin''s position in Steven''s mind was not so high.


    His first question is not about acting, but about his cousin.


    "I don''t know." Chen Ke replied.


    "The archetype of this character is your cousin." Steven said.


    Chen Ke''s mind moved, but still kept calm: "it''s just a movie character, nothing to do with reality."


    "It''s true that you have an advantage over other actors." Steven said.


    Of course, he won''t decide an important role at will, and Chen Ke has a great advantage in this respect.


    First of all, she is Chen''s cousin, so she will definitely contact Chen in life.


    In addition, her popularity, acting skills and the Chinese market behind her are all above the standard.


    And there has been a cooperation before. Although it is only a very short cooperation, Steven''s impression on Chen Ke is quite good.


    In fact, the role of Asian men''s wives can be played by both eastern and Western women.


    At present, it has not been fully determined, which requires a more professional assessment before making a decision.


    "So what''s your pay price?" Steven asked.


    "Two million dollars."


    This is the price of second-class stars in Hollywood. Compared with Steven, this price is really good and cheap.


    Steven thought for a moment and said, "I personally prefer to invite you to the cast, but I can''t give you an accurate answer yet."


    "Yes, Mr. Steven, I understand. I look forward to your reply."


    "This script is a part of your audition role lines. Take it back and study it. Within three days, I will inform you of the second audition, and I will give you a reply whether it is successful or not."


    "Thank you, Mr. Steven."


    In fact, as Steven said, Chen Ke has 70% of the confidence and can take the role.After Chen Ke left the audition room, Steven picked up the phone: "Hello, Chen, do you know that your cousin has come to audition?"


    "Oh, she went to your audition?" Chen Yu has some accidents, but it seems to be a matter of reason.


    "Well, the role she''s auditioning for is your role''s wife."


    "Well She doesn''t fit? "


    "No, she''s a good fit." Steven replied.


    "Oh, if you think she''s suitable, use her." Chen said.


    "OK, that''s settled."


    Steven actually had a plan in mind. He gave Chen Ke the script not to observe whether she was suitable, but to assess how many shots she could get.


    In fact, the main characters of this movie are two old men and an Asian man. To put it bluntly, it''s a man''s play.


    Although Chen Ke''s audition role is the first heroine, she is only a supporting actress from the point of view.


    But no one can refuse to be able to play the heroine in Steven''s movie and estimate the whole Hollywood actress.


    Chen Ke goes out of the studio and Wang Lu meets her.


    "How is it, ako?"


    "Not bad." A smile was drawn from the corner of ako''s mouth.


    The result of this audition, dare not say to be sure, also have 78% assurance at least.


    "That''s good." Just two steps away, they saw a car parked by their side.


    Zhou Xiaonan is getting off with three people.


    "Sister Nan." Chen Ke looked at the four people in surprise. She didn''t expect to meet them so skillfully.


    Zhou Xiaonan is also surprised to meet Chen Ke here.


    "Sister ACO." The three actors are all older than Chen Ke, but when they meet Chen Ke, they all call for their elder sister.


    This is very common in the entertainment circle, and seniority represents everything.


    "ArKO, how are you here?"


    "I just finished auditioning." Chen Ke said.


    "Oh? Did you audition? What''s the result? "


    "Not sure yet." Chen Ke said gently.


    Just then, Chen Ke''s phone rang.


    Zhou Xiaonan finds that Chen Ke''s Caller ID is actually from Steven.


    She had a phone call from Steven.


    "Hello, Mr. Steven."


    "Miss Chen, after evaluation, my team and I have decided to sign an actor contract with you. You may need to do it again tomorrow, and then I will prepare the contract."


    "Yes, Mr. Steven. Thank you."


    The phone calls of Chen Ke and Steven were heard by several people nearby.


    Everyone''s eyes to Chen Ke changed. Zhou Xiaonan looked at Chen Ke suspiciously: "ah Ke, have you got the heroine?"

 Chapter 957

    They have heard that there are several Hollywood first-line actresses competing for the role.


    But they could not imagine that Chen Ke had it.


    At this time, the eyes of all the people had changed.


    Play Steven''s movie, and it''s not a supporting role, it''s the main character.


    This almost means Chen Ke is one step closer to the superstar.


    At first, Zhou Xiaonan thought that Chen Ke was just trying to protect her face, so she had her own way.


    Now it seems that I underestimated Chen Ke''s contacts.


    After all, Zhou Xiaonan is also the head of an entertainment company. She knows how complicated the main role selection of a movie is.


    This is about the company''s game, the exchange of interests.


    That''s not to say that you can get a character by selling your body.


    Let alone Hollywood. Look at the domestic entertainment industry.


    Some actors rely on the hidden rules to get on top, maybe they can get a role that is not in the flow.


    But the main role is absolutely impossible to rely on the underlying rules.


    "Ako, the three of them are also auditioning. Would you like to take them to see Mr. Steven?"


    "Sister, aren''t you embarrassing me?"


    Joking, she got the role herself.


    Take three unrelated people to see Steven.


    She did not dare to do such a thing after eating bear heart and leopard gall.


    This will leave Steven with a feeling that he doesn''t know how to move forward or backward.


    The last thing a director likes is an actor who doesn''t know how to move forward or backward.


    Zhou Xiaonan also knew that his request was too much.


    But there was nothing she could do.


    After all, her contacts are all in China.


    On Hollywood''s side, her connections are totally useless.


    Now with three actors, I can only send my resume to Steven''s studio.


    Although it''s an appointment audition, it''s not Steven''s audition.


    Instead, the audition is conducted by several deputy directors. These deputy directors only have the right to let them enter the next audition, but they have no right to directly determine their fate.


    Of course, the three male artists brought in this time are of a certain level.


    Li Qingyang, 28, was once a popular little fresh meat in China. After his popularity gradually declined, he took on many roles that tested his acting skills, but he never returned to the peak.


    Wang He, 27 years old, is still a small flow student, with a high popularity in China, and is also the company''s Gold King. Even Chen Ke is willing to decline.


    Zhang Mao, 26, once won the best supporting actor of a film festival in China. His fame and popularity are not high, but he is the best actor.


    Because this is an audition for Hollywood, the popularity in China is basically useless, so the three of them are on the same starting line.


    Then Zhou Xiaonan brought them into the studio.


    The first audition was easy, and the three passed easily.


    In fact, the first round itself is not a real audition.


    As long as there are some qualifications, it is not difficult to pass the first round.


    The second round is the audition with makeup, and the third round is Steven''s audition.


    After coming out of the studio, all three of them are relaxed.


    "Don''t run around, all three of you. Go back to the hotel and read the script. Prepare for the second audition the day after tomorrow." Said Zhou Xiaonan.


    "I see, sister Nan."


    After the three returned to the hotel, Wang he was the first to lose his seat.


    "Qingyang, let''s go out for a walk?"


    "But sister Nan won''t let us wander around. Your script and lines are all ready?"


    "What can''t go? We are not children."


    Wang he has a good family since he was a child. He can''t sit in China on weekdays. As long as he doesn''t have a job, he goes out to drink and have fun. There is no reporter to shoot them abroad, which makes him more unrestrained.


    "But we''re not familiar with Los Angeles."


    "I''m familiar. I''ve been studying here for four years."


    "Where did you go?" Asked Li Qingyang.


    "Call Zhang Mao. I''ll take you to a fancy restaurant. It''s the favorite restaurant of Hollywood celebrities."


    "Oh? You mean we have a chance to meet Hollywood stars? "


    "It''s possible that when I was reading, I came here several times and met once."


    "What are you waiting for? Call Zhang Mao."


    They knocked on Zhang Mao''s door, and Li Qingyang said, "Zhang Mao, go out for dinner."


    "Ah? Didn''t we just eat it for a while? "


    "I didn''t eat much of what the hotel provided just now. It was eaten by people? I''ll take you to dinner. " Said Wang he.


    Soon Zhang Mao was convinced. The three of them went out of the hotel together and ordered a car to go straight to marina''s restaurant.


    "Wang He, that Marina restaurant can really meet Hollywood stars?""That Marina restaurant was originally opened by Hollywood stars, NAFA Donne."


    "I''ll go, NAFFA Donne?"


    "NAFA Donne? I like his films very much. "


    "Then we''ll go to that restaurant. Can we meet NAFA Donne?"


    "How do I know? I haven''t seen a real person."


    The three arrived at the door of the restaurant and found that there was a long line.


    "I''ll go, so many people?"


    "Look at me." Wang he went up to the front desk and gave the waiter a hundred dollars: "man, can you let me and my friends go first?"


    Sorry, no, please line up The waiter said coldly.


    Wang he''s face was stiff and a little ugly.


    He wanted to show off in front of Li Qingyang and Zhang Mao.


    As a result, the waiter slapped him on the spot.


    But he soon calmed down. After all, this is not home.


    The three can only line up honestly.


    "Or shall we change to another restaurant?" Wang Mao was the least famous, so he took the initiative to ease the embarrassment of Wang he.


    "No, it''s here. It''s said that I''ll bring you for a big meal. The rules of this restaurant are like this. I was used to being in China just now and forgot the rules." Wang he explained.


    "Now that you are abroad, you should follow their rules and don''t lose the face of our people." Li Qingyang said the same.


    But just then, an Asian like them walked up from the front of the team and directly to the service desk.


    Then the man said a few words to the waiter in front of the service desk,


    the waiter showed his respect to an Asian. After a few words, the Asian went straight into the restaurant.


    Seeing this scene, Wang he was furious.


    If everyone behaves according to the rules, he has no complaint.


    But why can others go first, but he has to line up here?


    I don''t have much money? Or am I not good enough?


    He could not bear his anger. He walked to the service desk and asked the waiter, "why can that person go in directly? Everyone is in line. Why is he the only one who can get in? "

 Chapter 958

    "He''s the boss." The waiter rolled his eyes and said.


    Wang he''s face turned red on the spot, but the next moment, he found it wrong.


    "No, isn''t the boss here Mr. NAFFA Downe?"


    "Mr. Donne is the second shareholder, and Mr. Chen is the first shareholder."


    Wang he silently returns to his position, and begins to regret bringing Li Qingyang and Zhang Mao here.


    He felt like he had lost all his face today.


    Come to someone else''s restaurant and question why someone else''s boss can get in.


    "Is that boss Chinese?" Wang he asked


    "Yes, what''s the problem?"


    "No."


    Finally it was the turn of the three to enter the restaurant.


    Wang he knows that many Hollywood celebrities can''t buy marina.


    The man could buy a stake in marina''s restaurant. He either knew NAFA Donne or was very strong.


    Maybe we can get to know him, so as to expand Hollywood''s network.


    Of course, even if you can''t help yourself, it''s no harm to know more than one friend.


    When they sat down and ordered, Wang he saw Chen Yu walk into a private room.


    Wang he silently wrote down the private room in his heart.


    "It''s really delicious here."


    "This is the lobster imported from Australia. Every year, there is a quota for Australian lobster. The quota in North America is less than 20000. Today, we are lucky. This batch should be the new lobster in the restaurant. If we are not lucky, we even need to make a reservation to eat Australian lobster."


    "It''s really good, but isn''t it cheap?"


    "You eat first. I''ll go to the bathroom." Wang he got up and said.


    ¡­¡­


    The private room Chen Yu entered is the largest one in the restaurant.


    Chen Yu called all the members of the Association today and invited them to have a meal here.


    "CASS, how does your waist bulge?"


    "Well President. " Cass pulled open the corner of his clothes to reveal a small punch inside.


    "Falk, come to dinner with a dash. Do you want to bring a grenade?" Chen Zhuo cursed.


    "That President, I''ve got it. " Cass took out three salted eggs that he had with him.


    "Facco, do you want to blow up my restaurant? Is there anything else? Bring it all out to me. "


    CASS and his five team members all took out their arms.


    All of them were embarrassed. In fact, when they were informed to come here for a meeting, they thought Chen Yu was armed.


    It turned out that Chen Yu wanted to invite them to dinner.


    Besides, it''s Chen''s restaurant.


    Everyone took out the ammunition and put it on the table.


    Chen Yu doubted that all six of them had space rings.


    All kinds of guns, grenades and sabres were found on six people.


    "CASS, if you blow up the chairman''s restaurant, I think you should consider mining in Africa." West joked.


    Casos is still fond of the work of the supernatural society, although in this industry, he and his players are new.


    But as they got used to the psychic tasks, they began to like it.


    And the treatment of the supernatural society is much better than the treatment they used to have in the Department of counter terrorism operations.


    Chen Zhu gave them benefits in three days.


    And Chen Yu is the most short-term protector. He seems to be harsh in normal times, but he always stands up when it''s critical.


    Just then, the door of the compartment opened.


    When Wang he came to the door, he saw that the table was full of guns and grenades, and Chen Yu had a gun in his hand.


    Wang he was scared to pee on the spot. He stayed at the door and went in and out.


    Is this an arms deal?


    Wang he wants to turn around and escape, but Cass is quick and quick. He pulls Wang He in and locks the door.


    "President, do you know him?"


    "I don''t know. Drop him from here."


    Wang he was about to cry on the spot, but his mouth was tightly covered by CASS.


    "Ha ha..." Everyone laughed.


    "All right, make a joke and let him go." Chen Chu waved and said, "don''t go out and talk."


    Cass then released the crane and patted him on the chest: "remember, be honest with your mouth."


    Wang he''s forehead is sweating and nodding.


    He thought he might have broken into an arms deal.


    Isn''t that all the arms trade in the movies.Fortunately, these people are not going to kill.


    Wang He braved out of the box in cold sweat. He felt that his feet were already unsteady.


    Later, he urged Zhang Mao and Li Qingyang to leave.


    They were eating happily, so they were dragged away by the king crane. Naturally, they were reluctant.


    But when they saw that Wang he''s face was wrong, Wang he always came back to the hotel in fear.


    "Wang He, what''s the matter with you? It''s like a ghost. "


    "I just ran into the arms trade of the gang." Wang he is pale.


    "Don''t be a joke."


    "Do you think I''m joking?"


    "And did they find you?"


    "I found it. I was almost killed." Wang he said: "however, one side of the deal should also be Chinese. I guess it''s only because of the face of the villagers that I let go."


    "Do you want to call the police?"


    "Alarm? You want to die. This is not our country. This is America. " Wang he said in dismay.


    "Is that black gang coming to trouble you?"


    "I don''t think so. If he wants to kill me, he can kill me directly on the spot."


    But this matter still let Wang He converge a lot, these two days a kind of be good baby in the hotel, the hotel door dare not go out.


    It wasn''t until the second round of audition that Wang he went out.


    Go to the set for the second audition.


    "Oh, isn''t this a person of light entertainment culture? Are you here too? "


    Zhou Xiaonan and others looked up and saw that it was Li Changyu, vice president of Huashi entertainment, who was followed by two actors. These two actors are absolutely the first-line actors in China. Their popularity, appeal, reputation and acting skills are not comparable to those of the three behind Zhou Xiaonan.


    Seeing these people, Zhou Xiaonan''s face was a little ugly.


    Li Changyu and his people, almost all-round rolling of Zhou Xiaonan and her actors.


    "Let''s get out of the way." Just then a voice came from behind.


    They turned around and found that it was an Asian and a white man.


    When Wang he saw this man, his face changed directly.


    Chen Yu also saw Wang He, with a meaningful smile on his face.

 Chapter 959

    When Li Changyu looked at Chen Yu, the first thing he saw was the sign on his neck.


    Like his two actors, he came to audition.


    But the difference is that the two of them are white brands. They are ordinary audition characters.


    From the role of passers-by to the role of number four or five.


    And the people Li Changyu brings are the main role of audition.


    "This is not where you should go. You go by the side door." Li said with a condescending attitude.


    "Chen, let''s go by the side door." Banco does not want to have a conflict. These people obviously have their own companies.


    He and Chen are wild actors without any background.


    If there is a conflict, they will certainly not have an advantage.


    Wang he took the initiative to pull Zhang Mao and Li Qingyang to make way for Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu walked past, but his shoulder deliberately hit Li Changyu''s shoulder.


    Li Changyu was directly knocked down by Chen Yu.


    "What are you doing? Barbarians. " Li Changyu is furious.


    This time it''s Chen Yu''s turn to look at Li Changyu in a condescending manner. He said coldly, "to brush your temper, it''s better to go back home and not lose face outside."


    "Barbarian! You''re a disgrace. I''ll ask Mr. Steven''s studio staff to get you out. "


    Chen Yu has left his mouth, and most of the people in Steven''s studio know him. If he can really get rid of himself, he will admire him.


    Banke was worried. Seeing Chen''s tough response, he was worried that Chen and he would be kicked out.


    It''s not easy to enter the second audition, although it''s just a small role, but he doesn''t want to lose the opportunity.


    When they entered the audition area, the atmosphere immediately became serious.


    There are already many actors in the second round who are performing for several deputy directors.


    "Chen, I''ll go up first." "You have to come on," said Banco


    "Well, come on, too."


    At this time, Zhou Xiaonan came with Wang He, Zhang Mao and Li Qingyang. They also sat beside Chen Zhu and ban Ke.


    Later, Li Changyu also took two actors and sat not far away.


    When Li Changyu looks at Chen Yu, his eyes are not good.


    Li Changyu looks at several deputy directors in charge of the review not far away from her eyes and walks over.


    "Hello, Mr. Repis."


    "Hello, Mr. Li. What can I do for you?" Lipis has been to China several times, so he has some friendship with Li Changyu, and some inside information of this audition is also passed to Li Changyu through him.


    It is because of the combination of inside and outside of lipis that Li Changyu feels that this audition is a good one.


    Although Lippi is not the final decision-maker, he still has a certain say.


    "Mr. Lippi, that man is a villain. I suggest you expel him." Li Changyu points in the direction of Chen Yu.


    Banke noticed Li Changyu''s action and became nervous.


    "Chen, they seem to know each other. Will we be kicked out?"


    "No, prepare yourself. Don''t think so much." Chen Yu said quietly.


    Wang he also noticed Li Changyu and mourned for him in his heart.


    I hope that Li Changyu will not provoke Chen Yu and then die on the streets of the United States.


    This guy is a black... Gang, maybe an arms dealer.


    Lipis also saw Chen Yu. He knew Chen Yu''s identity and what he was doing here.


    Expel Chen Yu? Just kidding, it''s good that he doesn''t get expelled by Chen Yu.


    "Mr. Li, I have no right to expel anyone here. I''m sorry." "It''s your turn to be an artist," Lippi said. "Get ready."


    "Er..." Li Changyu didn''t expect lipis to be so disrespectful.


    With some resentment in my heart, I went back to my chair.


    Chen Yu looks at Li Changyu and then compares his middle finger.


    It''s really pissed Li Changyu off.


    Finally, it''s panco''s turn to audition, Chen Yu patted panco on the shoulder: "relax, as long as you show your original level, it will be OK."


    If Banco can show the normal level, playing a small role is more than enough.


    As long as the normal play, then even if there are actors of the same level, Chen Yu will help him speak.


    But if Banke doesn''t play his role, Chen Yu won''t help him.


    After all, without that level, Chen can''t always ask Steven to say, this is my friend, that is my friend.


    Then the whole movie will be full of fake numbers.


    This is not the result Chen wants, let alone the film and Chen''s own investment.


    Banko was very nervous when he came on stage. Looking at the four deputy directors under the stage taking notes there, he felt that he might be recording his mistakes. He became more nervous and couldn''t help looking at Chen Yu.He and Chen Yu met outside the studio. In fact, at the beginning, he took the initiative to meet Chen Yu in order to find confidence in him.


    Feeling with an outsider can make you more confident.


    Chen Yu frowned and made a gesture of cheering to Banke.


    Banko took a deep breath and began his performance.


    But then he began to get better. His eyes and the expression of the Allied Bank were in place.


    This made the four deputy directors nod a little.


    Banco was relieved until he stepped down.


    "Banke, advance to the next round of interview. The next round of interview will be ready in five days." Said one of the deputy directors.


    Although Banco started, it was not good.


    But he made up for it later, and they''ve seen a lot of it.


    Some new actors who have a good background are nervous during the interview.


    This is understandable, anyway, it is not a competition, as long as we can reach the standard and certain acting skills.


    Li Changyu has been staring at Chen Yu, with some resentment in his eyes.


    In his opinion, though lipis didn''t directly help him to drive Chen Yu out, lipis will definitely help to create difficulties after Chen Yu goes up.


    Finally, Chen Yu went to perform. Chen Yu came to the stage and said, "I auditioned a sleepy kidnapper."


    Chen Yu began to close his eyes, imagining that he was dozing off.


    "OK It was a very good performance. "


    "Yes, it''s very good. The acting is very good. You''re in the next audition." The four deputy directors all spoke in the same tone, and they all spoke highly of each other.


    Li Changyu''s eyes are about to fall out. He asks the artists around him, "Wu Hao, did that kid perform well just now?"


    "Well It should be very good. You see those four deputy directors, they are all going to praise him to heaven. " Said Wu Hao.


    Acting is a very subjective thing.


    Maybe in the same play, some people think it''s very good, some people think it''s not good, which can''t be explained at all.


    But in his opinion, if he can get four senior deputy directors to praise at the same time, then he is sure that the performance is very good.

 Chapter 960

    "Congratulations, Chen." Banko stands up and hugs Chen.


    Chen Yu smiled. It was a back door method, which made him totally unhappy.


    But Chen gave Li Changyu, who was not far away, a middle finger.


    Li Changyu''s face was full of anger and he looked at Chen Yu with gnashing teeth.


    After Chen Yu and ban Ke left the studio, ban Ke said goodbye to Chen Yu.


    Li Changyu looks at Chen Yu from afar and takes out a phone.


    "Mr. Seeley, may I ask you to do me a favor?"


    "Who are you?"


    "My name is Li Changyu. We met at the party yesterday, and then left each other''s phone numbers. Have you forgotten?"


    "Oh, are you the Chinese?" Sieri Decker remembered.


    "It''s me." Li replied.


    "Say, what do you want me to do for you?"


    "I want you to help me find some people and hit one."


    "Ha ha Do you know what I do? " Said sieri Decker.


    "I''m with Mr. mo. I''ve heard about your career from Mr. mo." Said Li Changyu.


    "Then you know I''m very expensive."


    "How much is fine." Said Li Changyu.


    "Tell me, who are you going to hit?"


    "He is also a Chinese. His name is Chen Yu." Said Li Changyu.


    ¡°chenzhao£¿¡± Seeley Decker''s face flashed in his head.


    He remembers clearly that nearly a year ago, he had dealt with a Chinese.


    But later, a big guy came out to save the Chinese, and then he threatened himself.


    But then sieri Decker investigated the Chinese.


    He was found to be a university professor and an illegal doctor.


    Sieri Decker guessed that this man should have some friendship with that big guy.


    But that big guy shouldn''t be protecting him all the time.


    Of course, after that, because there was no more relationship between the two sides, sieri Decker did not intend to retaliate.


    It''s just that he didn''t expect that this time someone came to him to deal with the Chinese.


    Sieri Decker thought about it and said, "what''s your price?"


    "Ten thousand dollars." Said Li Changyu.


    He also knows one or two experts in the United States, so he has heard of some prices.


    "Mr. Li, are you kidding me? Do you think I''m the one who lacks that little money? " Sieri Decker said angrily, maybe it''s only ten thousand dollars for a meal, but since the other party calls himself, it''s not a problem that ten thousand dollars can solve.


    The other side''s $10000 was a complete humiliation.


    What a greedy American.


    Li Changyu was dissatisfied, but didn''t show it: "so Mr. sieli, what price do you think is suitable?"


    "At least $100000."


    Li Changyu has some heartache. A hundred thousand dollars is not a small amount.


    "I hope you can get him in front of me. I want to humiliate him face to face."


    "It''s going to be an increase of $200000."


    "Two hundred thousand is two hundred thousand." Li Changyu bit his teeth and promised to come down.


    ¡­¡­


    "Chen, how does the audition feel?" Steven calls Chen Yu.


    "Boring, boring." Chen Yu said frankly.


    "It''s OK. The next one should be better. Then you will be the examiner."


    "And the next one?"


    "The next one is the last one. It''s an audition with makeup."


    "All right, all right."


    "Remember, three days later."


    "I see."


    Hang up Steven and plan to go to the association headquarters.


    At this time, Chen found two strange vans behind him.


    The road to the headquarters is very remote. Ordinary people will not come here.


    ¡­¡­


    Li Changyu is also the first to take part in such an action.


    Follow a group of local Los Angeles gangsters out to beat people.


    His mood is also quite tense.


    The gangsters in the van are all shouting, or smoking... Big... Hemp.


    Li Changyu has regretted participating in it. Even if he is looking for someone to fight that person, he doesn''t need to appear in person.


    "Falk, why does this yellow monkey want to run to such a place where birds don''t shit?"


    "Just hit it with more gas."


    "When you catch him, I''ll break his limbs."


    Li Changyu listened to the cold sweat, he wanted to be angry.But now things seem to be out of control.


    If these gangsters kill people, what should we do when we get involved in the murder?


    In the United States, it''s different from at home. At home, depending on the relationship, there may be ways to cover up the past.


    But here in the United States, your contacts are totally useless.


    Although we also know several people in the United States, if we are in trouble, the other party may not be able to hold on to us.


    Or take the opportunity to blackmail yourself, it is possible.


    However, looking at these vicious gangsters, he wanted to cancel the operation, but he did not dare to open his mouth for fear that they would beat him up.


    Just then, the car in front stopped.


    There is a very chic and technological building in front.


    When Li Changyu saw the building, he felt a little bad.


    These gangsters are not going to do it here, are they?


    Chen Yu got out of the car and watched the two cars behind him stop in front of him.


    A dozen gangsters got out of the car.


    Then he saw Li Changyu following.


    "Chen, I didn''t expect that." At the moment, Li Changyu put the burden of fear behind her and looked at Chen Yu proudly.


    "Er..." Chen Yu is a little speechless. Are all the domestic companies in the entertainment industry brainwashed.


    Did they get along so well at home that they thought they could use this method everywhere.


    Don''t they know that there will be endless troubles as long as they get black gang?


    Even Chen Yu, who has been in the United States for more than a year, has kept a distance from the black gang.


    Because the black gang is the representative of trouble.


    If there is no need, Chen does not want to deal with the gang.


    For a little bit of conflict, Li Changyu hired a black... Gang to get in trouble. Either he was brainwashed or he was a fool.


    "What do you think?" Chen Yu looks at Li Changyu: "are these all friends you know?"


    "Ha ha..." The gang laughed.


    "Yellow monkey, haven''t you figured out the situation yet?"


    "Let me teach you what happened."


    Whistling -


    suddenly, a whistling sound came from the air.


    Everyone looked up into the air.


    Helicopter? Is there a helicopter here?


    At this time, an armed helicopter flew out of the woods and circled behind them. Meanwhile, the armed helicopter was pointing at them with an airborne machine gun.

 Chapter 961

    "President, I found that one of these gangsters was a first-class wanted man."


    At the moment, there is a sniper, lying on the roof of the headquarters, watching the gate with a sniper gun.


    "Shoot." Chen Yu issued an order.


    At this time, among a dozen gangsters, a man''s head exploded without warning.


    Then came the sound of gunfire


    Everyone''s expression all froze, Li Changyu''s face was full of panic.


    Is this a film?


    This must be a film, right?


    Why does this happen?


    The headless body fell back in front of Li Changyu.


    "Run away..."


    "If anyone moves, you will be shot into a hive." Chen Yu, with a devil''s smile, looked at the gangsters.


    At this time, the top of the armed helicopter on both sides of the barrel shot out two flames.


    When they came, the minibus they took had a hundred holes pierced in a flash, and then the mailbox exploded, turning into scrap iron.


    All the scoundrels are lying on the ground with their heads in their hands.


    This is the most standard surrender gesture.


    No one gets off the bus like that again.


    Obviously, Chen Yu is not the kind of person who can let them go.


    The headless body has fully demonstrated that Chen Yu and his people are a group of butchers who are fiercer than them.


    Sniper guns, helicopter gunships, these are not conventional weapons.


    Most of them have only experienced fighting in the street, where to face such a battlefield or the weapons that can appear in the movie.


    As for Li Changyu, he''s scared to pee now.


    Isn''t that to find some gangsters to beat you.


    As for launching such a big offensive?


    "Erdos, come and clean up."


    "President, I''m a security guard, not a sanitation worker. I want a raise."


    Erdos complained and dragged the body away.


    He also joked with Chen Yu that the salary here was so high.


    And real welfare, and then public spending abroad to play, die in the supernatural society.


    Two people with submachine guns came out and shouted, "all stand up and hold your head in both hands. As long as any one dares to move, all shoot."


    No one wanted to cause a misunderstanding. Everyone followed the two men into the headquarters with their heads in their arms.


    Li Changyu wants to explain, but what comes in front is the butt of the gun.


    "Put your hands on your head and keep up."


    Everyone was taken to the artificial lake.


    Then they were pointed at by a group of people with rifles.


    They don''t know their fate. They are all waiting for the judgment of these vicious people.


    At that time west came out with a list and picked out a few of them.


    "You, you You, and you, four of you, fight out. "


    The four men who had been pointed out walked out of the line trembling.


    With a wave of West''s hand, four people were shot in an instant.


    The rest of the people were terrified again.


    It''s terrible. These people are really terrible.


    They''re all murderous demons.


    Bang -


    "shut up, all quiet."


    Cass''s pistol fired two shots into the sky: "who opened up without an order and shot on the spot."


    Li Changyu wants to cry without tears. Where does he think, Chen Yu will be so terrible.


    It''s more terrifying than the black gang he knows.


    What kind of organization is this?


    Erdos moves a chair for Chen Yu, who sits on the chair with his legs up.


    "President, what do you do with these bodies?"


    "Who do you want?" Chen asked.


    Some magic may use corpses, so Chen asked.


    "Nobody wants it. Let''s burn it. Keep it away. Don''t put it too close." "By the way, put up a shelf here and hang him on the lake," Chen said


    Chen Yu pointed to Li Changyu and said, "don''t kill me, don''t kill me, I know Mo ye, I know Mo Ye."


    "Which is Mr. Mo?"


    "The boss of the Los Angeles Chinese black gang." West looked at Chen Yu and said.


    "Oh, I don''t know." Chen Yu said quietly, and then he looked at the rest of the gangsters and rascals: "whose men are you?"


    "We''re under sieri Decker."


    "Let me see Sieri Decker, I remember. I know him


    "President, your friend?"


    "No, he once threatened me. Since it was the second time, who of you will bring him here?" Chen asked."President, I''ll go." Cass didn''t want to, he said directly.


    "OK, you go." Chen Zhu nodded.


    ¡­¡­


    Sieri Decker waited for a long time, but could not wait for his men to return.


    "These bastards, why don''t they come back?"


    When the phone didn''t work, sieri Decker began to get impatient.


    He doesn''t like the situation. He likes to have everything in his hands.


    Just then there was a knock outside the door.


    "Come in." Sieri Decker called.


    Just a stranger came in.


    "Who are you?" Asked sieri Decker.


    "My boss asked you to come." Said CAOS.


    Sieri Decker''s eyelids jumped, and he realized that something was wrong.


    "Don''t try to do unnecessary actions to avoid injury." "After all, I''m so nervous when I come here from the outside. I don''t want to kill the 18th person," Cass said quietly


    Sieri Decker''s face changed. There were a dozen people outside his house.


    Did this guy kill all his men?


    "Who is your boss, sir?"


    "You''ll know when you go." Said CAOS.


    Sieri Decker could only follow CAOS and get into his car.


    CAOS held the steering wheel in his hands, and sieri Decker''s eyes kept turning.


    "Don''t try to resist, you can''t beat me." CAOS seemed to see through sieri Decker''s mind.


    "Hey brother, how much does your boss pay you? I can pay you double. "


    "It''s no use paying my boss ten times the salary. I don''t want to be chased by him."


    CAOS really dare not betray Chen Yu, who usually smiles.


    But once he gets angry, it''s really like the end of the world.


    Unless he takes the money and hides in a small and turbulent country in Africa, Chen may not chase him.


    But once Chen Yu finds it, it may be more terrible than hell.


    "Twenty times." Sieri Decker felt that everyone in the world could buy: "thirty times? Fifty times? "


    "Here we are. Get out of the car." CAOS had no interest in continuing to communicate with sieri Decker.


    He didn''t understand what he was going to face and who he was going to face.


    Sieri Decker looked at the building in front of him. "What a beautiful house. Your boss must be a rich man."

 Chapter 962

    At this time, an old man walked by sieri Decker.


    There was some sympathy in his eyes. Seeing this kind of eyes, sieri Decker immediately shouted: "what are you looking at? Do you want to die?"


    Erdos didn''t pay attention to Seeley Decker''s scolding. There''s no place to be unbridled.


    This is the supernatural society. There''s only one boss here.


    He also only accepts one person to roar here.


    "CASS, help me to talk to our president. He just killed me. He wanted to kill me." Said Erdos.


    Sieri Decker glared at Erdos. "You want to die."


    CAOS looks at sieri Decker. Doesn''t he know where he is?


    Does he feel that he still has bargaining power?


    Sieri Decker saw Chen Yu and his men from afar.


    "Hi, Mr. Chen." Sieri Decker was as if nothing had happened.


    "Hi, Mr. Seeley, here you are." Chen Yu is also like a person who is OK.


    "What can I do for you?" Sieri Decker asked with a smile.


    "I''ve been watching some movies of the gang recently, and I found that as the boss of the gang, there is a lack of a landmark thing."


    "Well Is Mr. Chen going to do our business recently? " Sieri Decker smiled.


    "Yes." Chen Yu nodded seriously.


    "I don''t know what Mr. Chen said is missing."


    "Come on, bring it up." Chen said.


    Gaia pushed a machine and came to the people.


    "Let me introduce you to this bg-85 meat crusher. It costs $735 and can completely crush 100kg of meat." Chen Yu made a picture of the meat shredder: "I see the black gang in the movie. They are all equipped with such a machine to stuff their enemies into the meat shredder."


    Sieri Decker, and his men were all looking unnatural.


    "Ha ha Mr. Chen really likes to joke. "


    Chen Yu smiled and said softly: "do you think I''m joking with you?"


    "Mr. Chen, I admit that I offended you before. I apologize to you." At this time, sieri Decker had to admit his mistake and bow his head to admit it.


    Whether Chen really wants to put him in the meat grinder or not, at least he doesn''t want to lose his life.


    "No apology." Chen Yu turns on the meat shredder.


    The shredder roared and everyone was numb.


    Chen Yu pulls through sieri Decker.


    This time sieri Decker found out that Chen Yu was serious.


    "Mr. Chen, listen to my explanation," he said


    Chen Xun drags his right hand directly to the entrance of the meat shredder.


    "Chen Ah ah... "


    The exit of the meat crusher sprays with the bleeding mist and the meat.


    It''s all splashed on the hoodlums in front.


    Chen opened sieri Decker: "you go on, I''ll go to the bathroom."


    Shit, this cruel punishment is more disgusting than you think.


    Chen Yu didn''t kill people, but in the past, even if he smashed people''s heads, he didn''t feel sick with a meat grinder.


    The faces of the others were pretty ugly, even those of CASS and others.


    Sieri Decker covered his right arm and fell to the ground screaming.


    His men were bloodless with fear.


    Five minutes later, Chen Yu came out again.


    "Bury him with this meat grinder." Chen Yu waved.


    He wasn''t interested in stuffing sieri Decker into the meat grinder. He had no intention of going on for the rest of his life.


    This thing is really disgusting.


    "And what about these people?" West asked, pointing to the gangsters.


    "All stay. Everyone wears a bomb collar. By the way, select a person to show them what a bomb collar is."


    The bomb collar is exactly what jurag got from the movie. It''s an explosive collar.


    Just press the remote control, the collar will explode, and then send the human head to the sky.


    "What about him?" West pointed to Li Changyu.


    Chen Yu thinks about it. Li Changyu doesn''t want to kill himself, he just wants to teach him a lesson.


    What''s more, Li Changyu is different from sieri Decker and his men.


    Li Changyu is an ordinary businessman, and he is also his hometown.


    "Forget it. Let him go." Chen Chu waved and said.


    It''s almost time to teach him a lesson.


    The lesson is not physical harm.


    And psychological damage....


    Wang he went to the garage of the hotel and was going out to go shopping.


    Suddenly, a car stopped in front of him.


    Then he saw Chen Yu get off the car, and then he took Li Changyu off the car and threw him on the ground.


    Wang he is scared. He wants to see nothing.


    However, Chen Yu did not pay attention to Wang He, but squatted in front of Li Changyu: "Mr. Li, do you know what to say and what not to say?"


    Li Changyu shrunk into a group, looked at Chen Yu in horror, and nodded hurriedly.


    He went through too many things in this day.


    He now regrets provoking Chen Yu.


    Who would have thought that a Chinese man here is a butcher.


    There are also a group of ferocious thugs.


    Chen Chu looks at Wang he next to his eyes, then gets on the bus and leaves.


    Seeing Chen Yu leave, Wang Hecai dare to go forward.


    "Mr. Li, are you ok?"


    Li Changyu has been shrinking into a group, has been shaking.


    "Mr. Li President Li... "


    Li Changyu''s condition is obviously not right. She is wet all over and her body is shaking all the time.


    Wang he quickly called the emergency number and sent Li Changyu to the hospital.


    After diagnosis, it was confirmed that Li Changyu had been abused, had obvious physical trauma, and had hydrocephalus.


    Then the police came and Wang he made a record.


    Of course, Wang Heke dare not give up Chen Zhu.


    I only said that I saw Li Changyu in the garage and sent him to the hospital.


    From Chen''s lawless behavior, he didn''t know whether the alarm was useful.


    But he was sure that if he told the police the truth, he would be dead.


    "Wang He, where are you now?" At this time, Zhou Xiaonan''s phone came.


    "Sister Nan, I''m in the hospital."


    "Are you ill?"


    "No I met President Li of Huashi entertainment in the garage. He seemed to be ill. I sent him to the hospital. "


    "He''s in charge. You''ll be right back."


    "Is there anything urgent?"


    "Here comes Chen Ke. She said she would take the three of you to visit a person who plays a crucial role in whether you can be elected."


    "Oh, I''ll be right back." Wang he has no feelings for Li Changyu either. It''s the end of his life to send him to the hospital. So when he heard of this, he rushed back to the hotel immediately.

 Chapter 963

    Chen Ke looked at Zhou Xiaonan, Wang He, Zhang Mao and Li Qingyang.


    "The man I''m taking you to see is my cousin."


    "Dear?" Zhou Xiaonan subconsciously thought that it was Chen Ke''s recognition, maybe there was something wrong with it.


    "Well, I don''t have a good relationship with him." Chen Ke said.


    "Can your cousin help with their auditions?"


    "Originally, Mr. Steven didn''t intend to participate in the animal supermarket directed by James, but the director of Ares released at the same time offended my cousin, and then my cousin asked Mr. Steven to help him to suppress the box office of Ares." All that Chen Ke said was said by James and her.


    When they heard Chen Ke''s words, they could not help but take a breath of cool air.


    Unexpectedly, Chen Ke has such an important network.


    No wonder she got such an important role.


    "He''s a bit of a bully. Don''t conflict with him whether you get a satisfactory answer or not." Chen Ke said.


    "Of course, ako, I will be grateful to you whether it can be done or not."


    "You''re welcome."


    In fact, the reason why Chen Ke promised to help this time is that Zhou Xiaonan didn''t pay the price completely.


    As a condition, Zhou Xiaonan needs to build momentum for Chen Ke in China.


    After all, the domestic entertainment circle is Chen Ke''s root. Only when she has enough popularity and appeal in China, can she have enough courage to fight in Hollywood.


    After all, Hollywood blockbusters can hardly ignore the Chinese market.


    If Chen Ke can have enough influence in China, she will have a greater chance to get a role in Hollywood.


    Chen Ke took them to mirror lake.


    "The scenery here is beautiful."


    "That yacht over there is so big and beautiful."


    "That''s from Mr. Steven for my cousin." "Mr. Steven is the godfather of my cousin''s daughter," Chen Ke said


    People are more and more nervous. They don''t know what kind of big people they will be.


    "That villa is beautiful."


    "So big."


    "I really want to build a villa here."


    "Don''t think about it." "Twenty square kilometers are all my cousin''s land. If you want to be his neighbor, I''m afraid you need his consent first," Chen Ke said


    The hearts of the people were tight again, and they were more and more awed by their cousin who had never met before.


    The car stopped in front of the villa. Chen Ke got off with people.


    Chen Yu came out of it with his bare arms.


    When they saw Chen Yu, they all looked surprised.


    And Wang crane''s expression is to become frightened.


    How is he?


    Why is it him?


    "Chen Ke, who are they?" Chen Yu looks at Zhou Xiaonan and others, and he also recognizes that these people are the people who auditioned in the morning.


    "How are you?" Zhou Xiaonan also exclaimed.


    "Cousin, this is the boss of our company, sister Zhou Xiaonan." Chen Ke said.


    "Is he your cousin? No, he went to the audition himself, and the audition was for a small role. " Zhou Xiaonan is very suspicious of Chen Ke''s words now.


    "Cousin, what''s the matter?"


    "I''m just going to audition. What''s the problem?"


    Zhou Xiaonan felt that she had been cheated, and her face sank.


    "Ako, I have to go ahead."


    "Sister Nan Wait... "


    Zhou Xiaonan didn''t give Chen Ke an opportunity to explain, so she turned around and took people on the bus.


    Directly leave Chen Ke in the same place, and then walk away.


    "I didn''t expect Chen Ke to make up an identity for her cousin in order to deal with me. It''s too much." Zhou Xiaonan is very angry: "am I particularly easy to cheat?"


    "That person is clearly the one who auditioned for a small role today. If he really knew Steven and had such contacts, he would not have to go to audition so hard." Li Qingyang said.


    "That is to say." Zhang Mao also echoed: "I think Chen Ke deliberately lied to us, as if she had a strong connection in Hollywood."


    Only the crane did not speak.


    He doesn''t know if Chen Yu knows Steven.


    But to be sure, he''s really powerful in Los Angeles.


    he didn''t want to make complaints about Chen''s mouth, so he kept silent when everyone else was tucking up the slot.


    Zhou Xiaonan''s heart is full of fire, but now Chen Ke''s wings have been formed.


    I broke up with her, but it was myself who suffered.


    So she could only eat Coptis as if it had never happened.


    "Please don''t be as ungrateful as some of you."...


    "Cousin, what''s going on?"


    "Steven, the old bastard, asked me to pretend to be an ordinary actor and watch among the auditions." Chen Chu shrugged and said helplessly.


    Chen Ke was completely speechless. I didn''t expect that there were other ways.


    "Don''t talk about it. If you reveal it, you don''t want to play your own part." Chen warned.


    After all, it''s a movie invested by himself. Chen doesn''t want to mess up the movie.


    "Those are all from your company?"


    "Yes."


    "All domestic actors?"


    "Well."


    "How many of them do you think? Which one is suitable for that role?"


    Chen Ke looked at Chen Yu and said, "I said, won''t you take my role off?"


    "Am I so unreasonable?"


    "Like."


    "These three people have their own advantages. Li Qingyang, twenty-eight years old, has both acting skills and popularity. Wang He, twenty-seven years old, has poor acting skills. However, his popularity is very high. Zhang Mao, twenty-six years old, is from a professional background, and his acting skills are the best. He has won the award of the best supporting role in China, and his popularity in China is a bit poor."


    "I think that crane is the best one." Chen said.


    "Why?"


    "Most handsome, most like me."


    "Will I lose my role if I roll my eyes?"


    ¡­¡­


    It''s time for the third audition. Today, there are not only audition actors, but also many media reporters.


    They all want to get the news of audition results in the first time.


    Of course, it''s impossible for these journalists to enter the auditorium.


    "How are you three doing?" Asked Zhou Xiaonan.


    "Sister Nan, I''m ready."


    "Me too."


    "Me too. I''ve been reciting lines for three days, and I haven''t been out of the hotel gate." Wang he didn''t want to go out. He didn''t dare to go out. He had studied in Los Angeles before.


    But he never felt that America was so dangerous.


    "Today''s examiner is Mr. Steven, and Mr. rasfa, the president of PLM, one of the top six. You have to show your best performance and don''t disgrace me."


    By the time they entered the audition booth, it was full of audition performers.


    They are all looking forward to playing in front of Steven.


    Of course, more tension.


    Soon Steven and Lasfar arrived, and the crowd below rioted.


    But the audition did not start, and the audition actors became more agitated.


    "Why don''t you start?"


    "Be quiet, be patient." Said Zhou Xiaonan.

 Chapter 964

    Banco has been watching the time.


    He has always been more concerned about how Chen Yu has not arrived.


    When auditioning, the examiner is the last to like the audition actors to be late.


    This will give the examiner a very bad impression.


    Because the examiner thinks that such people will be late in the studio.


    It''s the same with big actors, especially small ones.


    So if you''re late for auditions, almost 99% of them will be eliminated.


    But an hour later, the audition still hasn''t started.


    "Sister Nan, what''s the matter? Why are Americans so tardy? "


    Zhou Xiaonan can''t wait, but he can''t wait.


    At this time, an audition actor finally can''t sit.


    Stand up and ask loudly, "Mr. Steven, when can I start the audition?"


    Steven raised his eyelids, looked at the actor, and picked up the microphone: "the most important thing for an actor is patience. Today is just an audition. After the movie starts, it''s possible that you haven''t had a part in it all day, but I still ask you to wait on the set. Can you keep going?"


    The actor''s face flushed: "I''m sorry, Mr. Steven."


    After Steven put down the microphone, rasfa glanced at Steven and whispered, "you''re a real jerk, but as an authority, everything you say is right."


    "That bastard Chen, why hasn''t he come?"


    Just then, there was a noise outside.


    An actor rushed in despite the dissuasion of the security guard.


    "I''m sorry I''m late, Mr. Steven." Said the actor, sweating.


    "I''m sorry, sir. You may need to leave here. What I need is a punctual actor." Steven didn''t even give the actor a chance to explain. He waved to the security guard who followed him.


    The following audition actors are all Han ruozhen. As a world-class director, they really have the authority of a big director.


    Even though the audition hasn''t officially started, he still doesn''t allow anyone to be late.


    Zhou Xiaonan whispered to the three actors around him: "this should be Mr. Steven''s test. Maybe the audition has already started. You see Mr. Steven has been memorizing things. Maybe it''s recording the performance of every actor in the audition."


    All three feel reasonable. Maybe this is a potential test.


    All three of them are sitting in crisis and no longer talking to each other.


    After about ten minutes, another man came in from outside.


    The audition actors at the scene were surprised to see the man.


    Didn''t you let it in?


    How come another one comes in.


    Zhou Xiaonan, Wang He, Li Qingyang and Zhang Mao were all surprised.


    How is this man?


    How did he run in?


    Is it hard to break in?


    Banke saw Chen Yu coming, and his face was very complicated.


    He was worried that Chen would be deported on the spot.


    However, Chen Yu did not walk towards him, but towards the jury.


    "What is he going to do?" Zhou Xiaonan''s confused Gulu said.


    "He didn''t mean to ask Mr. Steven for help."


    "I''m sorry, I''m late," Chen said


    Zhou Xiaonan rolled her eyes below, and was driven out of the front.


    This person thinks, oneself a ha ha can muddle through a pass?


    Everyone on the scene thought the same.


    They are all waiting for the picture of Chen Yu being expelled.


    "Falk, you bastard, don''t you watch the time?" Raspha swears.


    Everyone is waiting for a good play.


    Who is lasfa?


    He may not be as famous as Steven.


    But he''s not a nobody either.


    He''s the president of PLM, one of the big six.


    At the top of the Hollywood pyramid.


    To offend rasfa is to offend the whole Hollywood.


    Even the first-line stars dare not offend Rafa.


    But now, the man is so late that he can''t live in Hollywood any longer.


    "It''s nine o''clock in the morning. It''s almost ten o''clock now. Can you be a little punctual?" Said Steven, with a black face.


    Chen took out a bottle of wine: "do you want some wine for audition?"


    "Falk." Steven and raspha simultaneously compared the middle finger to Chen.


    Chen Yu sat down next to the two, the third vacant seat.


    Everyone at the scene was in a uproar. Wait, why did he sit in that position?


    Shouldn''t he be driven out?


    Banko looked at Chen Yu with unbelievable face.Won''t he be kicked out of that position?


    No, no matter where he sits, he should be kicked out.


    Zhou Xiaonan, Wang He, Li Qingyang and Zhang Mao are even more mysterious.


    At this time, Steven picked up the microphone and said, "Sir, the audition is officially on."


    But someone was not convinced: "Mr. Steven, why can he be late?"


    Steven looked at the man: "because I set the rules, I want my actor to be punctual, but he is not an actor, he is your judge, and you''d better respect this judge, after all, he is a careful eye."


    "Falk, Steven, I''m not that careful."


    The scene is full of uproar. A stranger becomes their judge and examiner?


    Banco is full of incredible.


    Why did the brother and brother who were with him a few days ago become the examiner of the film audition at this moment?


    From a reference to an examiner, it''s hard for anyone to accept this kind of thing.


    Zhou Xiaonan and her three artists, the face is full of incredible.


    Does this person really know Steven?


    At this time, Steven said: "maybe some of you recognize him, and he also participated in the previous two rounds of auditions, but this is my entrustment. Let him mix with you, and conduct a secret assessment on you. He is the most trusted friend of Rafa and I, so his evaluation of each of you is very important. If you pass my test, you will have a good chance Nuclear, but did not pass him, then will also be passed. "


    Everyone was in a uproar. No one thought it would be such a result.


    The expressions of Zhou Xiaonan, Wang He, Zhang Mao and Li Qingyang are completely solidified.


    Zhou Xiaonan, in particular, was deeply remorseful.


    Chen Ke took them to see Chen Yu before, but he thought Chen Ke was cheating her.


    Therefore, Chen Ke did not lie.


    This man knows not only Steven, but also rasfa.


    And he really has a crucial decision to make in this audition.


    If I could be polite at that time, maybe today''s audition would be easier and smoother.


    Now, Zhou Xiaonan began to worry about her artists.


    She is afraid that the impression of that day will lead to the disappointment of the final result of the audition.

 Chapter 965

    "Here, the three of us are sitting, so we don''t want to hear any opposition." "You can call me tyrant, or you can call me dictator. If you stand here, it means that you have accepted the rule."


    Chen Yu picked up the microphone and said with a smile, "don''t listen to this old bastard, in fact, I''m not so careful."


    Some people may believe Chen Yu''s words on the spot, but Wang he absolutely doesn''t.


    That day, Li Changyu offended Chen Yu in the audition set, and now she is still lying in the hospital.


    "Well, now the audition begins." Chen said, taking a look at the list: "first, please ask Mr. banko to come up."


    Banke was flustered when he heard Chen Yu call his name.


    He was well prepared, but Chen Yu sat there.


    He was in a mess. Chen Yu was a little flustered when he saw Banke.


    "Do you need to arrange later? Or give you more time to prepare. " Chen asked.


    Everyone felt that Chen Yu was taking care of Banke.


    The eyes of Zhou Xiaonan and others all show the color of complexity.


    If they can have a good relationship with Chen, maybe they can get Chen''s care at this time.


    Unfortunately, such a good opportunity has been missed.


    Zhou Xiaonan was very upset, but now it''s too late to say anything.


    I just hope Chen Yu won''t make trouble for her people in the audition.


    Zhou Xiaonan would like to call Chen Ke now so that she can communicate with others.


    But that day Zhou Xiaonan also offended Chen Ke.


    He didn''t give Chen Ke any face at all.


    Although it was all a misunderstanding, Chen Ke kindly took them to see Chen Yu.


    However, Zhou Xiaonan shook his face to face and didn''t make a phone call in the next few days.


    The teacher arranged his mood and shook his head: "no, sir, I''m ready."


    "Don''t call me a teacher. You can call me whatever you call me." "We know each other, there is no need to avoid it," Chen said


    Benko was moved. Steven smiled and said, "Vincent is recommended by Chen. Although Chen is not a professional, his vision is very good. You can see Vincent''s performance, so we believe in any judgment of Chen."


    The audition staff at the scene were in a state of uproar. Of course they knew Vincent.


    A lucky taxi driver is now famous for his role in Steven''s movie.


    A lot of people on the scene actually take Vincent as their development goal.


    Now it''s said that Chen recommended and dug Vincent. Many people''s eyes changed.


    "Well, tell me who you are, and what role you''re auditioning for."


    "I''m a student at the University of Southern California film school. I''ve played several small roles in my senior year. The role of this competition is the hacker among the villains."


    "OK, start your show."


    Then Banke began to perform, which can''t be said to be much outstanding, but it is quite stable, which belongs to the rules and regulations, and because of the academic background, the lines are very excellent, plus the shape and role fit is very high.


    Chen Zhao, Steven and Rafa began to discuss in a low voice.


    "Steven, if he can''t, he doesn''t need to take special care of my feelings. This audition is still dominated by you. Rafa and I are here to join us."


    "He''s pretty good, and his performance is above the passing line, so he can sign the role." Steven said: "and since Chen''s approval, there is no hesitation. This role is his."


    "Young man, do you have an agent?"


    "No."


    "You need to find a brokerage company to arrange a broker for you, which can save you a lot of trouble, especially after my film, which is my advice to you. Then my studio legal department will negotiate a contract with you, and you can go down."


    Once again, the scene was full of uproar. Although Banke''s role was not No.1 or No.2, it was very bright, especially with many scenes.


    After all, a hacker in a movie can leave a deep memory.


    What''s more, the character is the hacker in Steven''s movie.


    This is a very valuable role, which makes many people show envy or jealousy.


    Especially those who competed for the same role as Banco.


    A succession of actors began to perform on the stage.


    But apart from Banco, only one actor succeeded in getting a role.


    "Now, please list all the actors who play the No. 1 Asian male role." Steven said.


    A dozen people stood up at the scene, all actors from China, Japan and South Korea.Zhou Xiaonan is more nervous than Wang He, Zhang Mao and Li Qingyang at the moment.


    Here comes the play! She didn''t have much hope for the role.


    But now, she began to worry about gain and loss.


    It''s regret, it''s hope.


    "Chen, what do you think at the first sight?"


    "That, that, that And that They don''t fit. "


    Chen is not a professional, he just eliminated a few with his first sensory intuition.


    Among them are Zhou Xiaonan''s artists, Li Qingyang and Zhang Mao.


    Zhou Xiaonan''s heart was in despair, and Chen''s Revenge came.


    "Why?" Steven asked.


    "The actor looks a little childish." Chen pointed to Zhang Mao and pointed to several other people: "the others are too mature."


    Some actors are born with a mature face. They look like this at the age of 20, but they still look like this at the age of 40.


    It''s not that maturity is bad, but different roles are different.


    "OK, the rest of the candidates, everyone introduce themselves first, and then start to perform a part of the script in your hands." Steven said.


    Wang he takes a deep breath. He feels less nervous now.


    He felt that he could not choose.


    For the man sitting there is Chen Yu.


    So he was so relaxed that he waited for his name.


    Then give yourself a perfect period for this audition.


    Not long later, Wang he went on stage and started his own performance.


    From the beginning to the end, the three examiners did not say the result.


    Until the last actor finished the performance, the three people got together again and began to discuss.


    "Chen, who do you think suits them?"


    "One of the Japanese actors, I think he has been very nervous, and the other Korean actor, whether he forgot his words, as for the Chinese actor Wang He, I don''t know whether his performance is good or not, anyway, I feel comfortable."


    "It''s true that the Chinese actor did perform naturally, but would he be too handsome?"

 Chapter 966

    Everyone has a tendency. When two people of the same level stand in front of him and ask Chen Yu to make a choice, the result must be to choose the more familiar one or the better one.


    Either closer interests or those from the same hometown will affect the results.


    Even Steven is no exception, this tendency is inevitable.


    Steven and Rafa both look at Chen.


    "Is that the Chinese actor?" Steven asked.


    "Do you think he is suitable?"


    "Judging from his performance just now, he should be quite good." Steven said: "in person, this is a commercial film, not a literary film, so as long as the acting skill is qualified, and some actors prefer independent films. They always have too many ideas to express in the film. Such actors are difficult to communicate, so I prefer an actor I can control."


    "Since you think this actor is suitable, that''s it." Chen said.


    "Well, that''s all."


    "Try to keep pay as low as possible." Chen said.


    As a member of the investor, the lower the pay, the lower the investment.


    At this time, all the actors watched three people nervously.


    Finally, Steven picked up the microphone and stood up: "everyone, our discussion has come to an end. Chinese actor Wang He, please stay, and your agent is better to stay. Thank you for your cooperation, thank you."


    With that, Steven, Chen Yu and rasfa turned around and left.


    Some actors who didn''t run for roles were dissatisfied, or wanted to find Steven''s theory.


    This is very common in any studio and audition studio.


    Some actors think highly of themselves and think that everyone else is rubbish except themselves.


    But the security guard soon began to clear the scene.


    There are many people have been looking at Wang He, eyes revealed more crazy than before Banke jealousy.


    Even Li Qingyang and Zhang Mao, as companions, are no exception.


    In fact, even Zhou Xiaonan thought that Wang he might be the most unlikely of her three actors.


    Because the level of Wang he is just there. In China, he has been criticized by black powder for his grandiose acting skills or his expressionless face.


    Li Qingyang and Zhang Mao both have their own excellent performances.


    Wang he''s only advantage is his popularity.


    But this is Hollywood, so Wang he''s popularity is useless, at least the effect will be greatly reduced.


    But now Wang he actually got the role and defeated many competitors.


    "Mr. Wang, please follow me. By the way, is your agent here?" A staff member in charge of leading the way came up to Wang he.


    Wang he turns to look at Zhou Xiaonan. Zhou Xiaonan even says, "I am him. I am his agent."


    "Then two, please come with me."


    Zhou Xiaonan left Li Qingyang and Zhang Mao directly, and took Wang He with her behind the staff.


    Knocking on Steven''s office door, Wang he and Zhou Xiaonan enter the room.


    At the first sight, I saw Chen Yu''s legs were up, and ge you was lying on the sofa.


    Steven is sitting at his desk, Lasfar is holding a glass of red wine, where he is savoring it.


    "Hello, Mr. Steven, Mr. rasfa, and this Mr. Chen." Zhou Xiaonan says hello to Wang he.


    "Hello."


    "We have now roughly determined that Mr. Wang will be the No. 1 man in our film, so we would like to talk about the issue of remuneration."


    "This movie is not a super-a production with a budget of no more than $80 million, so we can''t provide Mr. Wang with too high remuneration. We need to consider many issues, such as risks."


    "I understand." "Our company is willing to invest in Mr. Steven''s new movie," Zhou said immediately


    Everyone is rolling their eyes. Who wants your investment.


    The last thing Steven needs is investment.


    "I''m sorry, this movie is for three of us. We don''t accept any other investment."


    Zhou Xiaonan was shocked. Hollywood is the most exclusive place for foreign funds.


    Even those financial giants on Wall Street covet Hollywood''s profits, but they are still out of their way.


    But Chen Ke''s cousin was able to put his money into Hollywood movies.


    Zhou Xiaonan was annoyed at her recklessness the other day.


    Although he is not famous, he is also a powerful figure in Hollywood.


    If I had known that, I should have had a good relationship with this man that day.


    "Wang he can participate in the performance without pay, but I hope that when it is publicized, I can give him a little face."


    "We can claim that Mr. Wang''s pay is five million dollars."Zhou Xiaonan suddenly smiled, and she was very satisfied with it.


    It seems that Wang he works in vain, but when the film is released, even after the box office is sold.


    Wang he''s price is at least several times higher.


    "In addition, there are some high-intensity action plays in this role, so I hope Mr. Wang can stay in the United States for relevant training."


    "Of course, I will arrange training for him."


    "No, I mean let him take charge." Steven points to Chen.


    "Faker, Steven, you''ve got me in trouble again."


    "Just give him a little instruction."


    "No, I''m afraid of trouble. Fari is about to give birth. I''ll stay at home with her."


    "Falk squid, fali hasn''t been here for five months. Can you make an excuse to find a decent one?"


    "Or I''d like to introduce you to my friend, who is absolutely superior in fighting skills. She taught me how to fight at the beginning."


    "Oh? Have you ever been taught to fight? "


    "Well, she''s a former Marine Corps instructor and can be used as a movement instructor." Chen said.


    Wang he''s mind is totally different from Zhou Xiaonan''s.


    Wang he thinks Chen Yu is terrible. He even knows the instructors of the Marine Corps.


    Zhou Xiaonan thinks Chen Yu has a wide network.


    "OK, since you think it''s OK, you can find a movement guide. Anyway, you can''t run away even if you lose money."


    "You can''t lose money."


    "When can Mr. Wang sign the contract?" Steven asked again.


    "Anytime."


    "Come to my studio early tomorrow. Here is my card. In addition, please leave a contact information for Mr. Wang''s professional training."


    "Then if it''s OK, we''ll go back and prepare."


    Zhou Xiaonan left with Wang He, but when he was out of the studio, Zhou Xiaonan stood at the door with Wang he.


    "Sister Nan, shall we not go back to the hotel?"


    Zhou Xiaonan stares at Wang He: "what do you want to do back home? Now the key is to get in touch with each other. Do you think you will be safe after the audition? You don''t have any contacts in Hollywood. If you don''t have a escort, let''s not say whether you can stay in the crew. Even after the film is finished, your camera will be shortened greatly. Mr. Chen is your best choice. "

 Chapter 967

    Soon, Chen Yu came out.


    Zhou Xiaonan immediately brings Wang He to the front.


    Wang he was awed to the extreme.


    Whether he''s related to Steven or not.


    In Los Angeles and Chen Yugang''s front, it''s definitely a road to death.


    "Mr. Chen, I''m sorry about the last time."


    "Oh." Chen Chu looked at the two men and said, "I have something else to do. Let''s go first."


    "Mr. Chen, if you come back to China, you can call me. All your itineraries..."


    "Stop. I don''t need anyone to take care of me when I return home." Chen Zhu interrupts Zhou Xiaonan.


    "Mr. Chen, wait Wang he needs you to take good care of him later... "


    "How do you feel like you are alone?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Chen Yu looked at Wang he and said, "don''t worry, nobody can die. Steven has no other big problems except his bad temper. As long as he doesn''t contradict him on the set, no one will bully him. I have something else to do. I''ll go first."


    Chen Yu thinks Zhou Xiaonan doesn''t know his face.


    If you want to have a relationship with yourself, at least you need to bring some benefits.


    Just a piece of empty talk, make a promise that I don''t know when to fulfill.


    Who wants that commitment?


    It''s more practical to plug in a check.


    Zhou Xiaonan watched Chen Zhu leave, helpless.


    She felt that Chen Yu must have remembered the last time.


    "Sister Nan, in fact, as long as we do ourselves well, we don''t need to trust relationships everywhere." Wang he said naively.


    Zhou Xiaonan looked at Wang he. If he didn''t climb the high branch now, he needed to leave some face for him. He really wanted to kick him.


    Whether at home or abroad, contacts are crucial.


    Zhou Xiaonan thought about it, but Chen Ke was still needed.


    Anyway, they are cousins.


    It must be convenient for a family to talk.


    "Hello, ako." Zhou Xiaonan dials Chen Ke''s phone with a shy face.


    "Sister Nan, what can I do for you?"


    "Ah Ke, thanks to Mr. Chen, Wang he has got the hero of Mr. Steven''s new movie."


    "Well? Do you know his identity? "


    "I don''t know the details, but today Mr. Chen is one of the main judges of the audition, and Wang he is also recognized by Mr. Chen."


    Today''s audition, Zhou Xiaonan, saw clearly that Chen Zhuo clearly preferred Wang He, and then Steven and Lasfar chose Wang he.


    Otherwise, compared with other actors, Wang he has no outstanding points at all, and Steven is almost impossible to choose Wang he.


    "Look, how can I thank your cousin? Don''t know what your cousin likes? "


    Zhou Xiaonan thought to himself that men just like women and money. If they can make friends with Chen Yu, it''s OK to send people and money.


    "He has a good relationship with his girlfriend, so don''t worry about it. He also knows several Hollywood first-line actresses, and many little stars. He needs women. It''s estimated that as long as he hooks his fingers, a group of Hollywood actresses will throw themselves in the arms. As for money I don''t think you must have more money than him. My little aunt wanted to transfer her company shares to my cousin''s daughter last time. My cousin refused directly. That''s a share worth more than one billion dollars. If you can get more money than this, you can try it. If you can''t, it''s OK. "


    Zhou Xiaonan takes a breath of cool air and refuses to pay more than one billion dollars?


    It seems that the man''s wealth is more abundant than he thought.


    However, this also led to the man''s lack of oil and salt, and the difficulty of climbing up the relationship increased.


    "What does your cousin do?"


    "I don''t know." Chen Ke replied.


    Zhou Xiaonan felt that Chen Ke was unwilling to tell herself.


    "Ah Ke, it was sister Nan''s fault last time. Don''t worry about it."


    "Sister Nan, what happened last time?" Chen Ke is also exquisite.


    Zhou Xiaonan did not continue to ask, now the key is to make up the relationship with Chen Ke.


    Although Chen Ke said she didn''t mind, but who knows if she had any pimples in her heart.


    Now Chen Ke has become a powerful man, and she has such a big backer as her cousin.


    In the future, even if you can''t get along at home, you can get along well in Hollywood.


    Moreover, if I can get on with Chen Yu.


    In the future, the artists of our company may be able to enter Hollywood continuously.


    By then, our company will be able to rise in China.


    Now her company has a certain foundation in China, but compared with Huashi entertainment, it is still weak.


    If we can find a way in Hollywood, it will be an opportunity to rise.


    ¡­¡­


    "Dad, what happened to you in Los Angeles?" Li zhanger, Li Changyu''s daughter, looks at Li Changyu, who is curled up in bed.She came to Los Angeles in a hurry when she heard that her father had an accident in the United States.


    She heard from the police and hospital staff that her father seemed to be suffering from something.


    "Zhanger, let''s go back to China. I don''t want to stay here." Li Changyu hasn''t slowed down these days.


    The impact of that day''s events on him is too great.


    He never met such lawless people.


    Killing is like grass mustard, killing is like hemp.


    Even in China, most of the gangsters he came into contact with were just some gangsters.


    But that man in the United States is the earth emperor.


    "No, how can we go back to China like this without putting the real culprit on the line."


    "Zhang''er, this is foreign, not domestic. We can''t fight them here." Li Changyu said in a panic.


    "Even in foreign countries, the law must be enforced."


    "Zhang''er, this matter can''t be solved by law. That man is powerful here. Let''s go back home."


    "Can''t grandpa help here?"


    Li Changyu is huddled in the quilt, and his father-in-law is also involved in darkness abroad.


    However, the man had killed a big black gang in front of him.


    He didn''t want to drag his father-in-law in any more.


    Those people are obviously more cruel and lawless than the gang of black.


    No matter at home or abroad, the gang of gangsters is in fact subject to great constraints.


    Fighting, fighting and walking can almost bring things down.


    But once there''s a human life, it''s not a relationship that can be settled.


    But the man killed so many people with impunity.


    I''m afraid my father-in-law can''t cover it.


    Li Changyu just wants to go back to China, far away from the city and the country.


    He didn''t want to come here again in his whole life.


    Li zhanger didn''t understand what kind of person his father had met, which could frighten him like this.


    But Li zhanger felt that he needed to get justice back for his father.


    But as long as Li Changyu doesn''t open her mouth, she can''t help even if she wants justice back.

 Chapter 968

    Gaia swam around the artificial lake, and Chen Yu stood by the lake with his arms in his arms.


    After half pay, Gaia swam to the bank, wiping his body and coming to Chen Yu.


    "Gaia, introduce you to a job. Are you interested in it?"


    "What job?"


    "Act as an action director for Steven''s movie." "If you''re interested, ask Steven for a role," Chen said


    "What reward?"


    "Two hundred thousand dollars, about three months."


    Gaia is now worth more than 20 million dollars, 200 million dollars is not necessary to see.


    Chen added: "if you accept, Steven''s movie can give your gym a three to five second shot."


    This is an advertisement for Gaia''s gym.


    Although it''s not a direct payment, the value of this lens is over a million dollars.


    You know, even if big brand sponsors put ads in Steven''s films, it takes at least ten million dollars in ten seconds.


    You can imagine how much gold there is in this three to five second period.


    "Yes." Gaia nodded.


    Gym is her main business, though it may be worth hundreds of thousands of dollars.


    But if she can manage her gym brand, it is definitely a potential value.


    Generally speaking, gyms are hard to operate.


    On the one hand, the scale is limited, on the other hand, it is difficult for the operators of the gym to increase their investment to promote.


    Let alone promote the brand of gym to movies.


    However, if we make the brand of gym bigger, it may be worth tens of millions of dollars.


    In the film market, the value calculation of embedded advertising is very complex.


    Chen Yu thinks that since it''s rich water, why don''t you cheapen your own people.


    "In addition to the movement guide, you can help me train the leading role by the way." "After all, it''s my role. I don''t want to make a show," Chen said


    "How do you want me to train?"


    "As long as you don''t die, you can train at will. By the way, don''t affect the shooting progress. I don''t want the movie to start. He''s lying in bed."


    "OK."


    "President, let me play a guest role. It''s Mr. Steven''s movie, even if it''s a face show."


    It''s easy to do this kind of work. Anyway, this movie also needs a lot of dragon sets.


    Although Steven''s film, even a dragon suit is very popular.


    Chen and Gaia chatted as they walked.


    Gaia changed her clothes and put on a boxer.


    "Come on, man. I want to practice boxing."


    Soon, a bruised man came. He was wearing a thickened boxing suit and a thickened baffle.


    Gaia practices his fist at the man. Every time Gaia punches, the man has to step back.


    He was the gangster who was captured last time. They have lived here for several days.


    They don''t want to escape, but they are all wearing collars around their necks. To escape means to die.


    They are now equivalent to the sundry personnel of the association. They are usually responsible for cleaning the association and doing some chores.


    Of course, these are ordinary jobs.


    The most terrible thing is to give Adam the sandbag.


    Even if they wear normal head protection and arm protection equipment several times.


    But in front of Gaia, it''s no different from streaking.


    Of course, this is the result of Gaia''s convergence.


    Every time I give gaiadam a training partner, they will rest for at least three days, injury leave.


    "Gaia, his arm is broken." Chen said.


    "Oh, come on, you go to rest." Gaia just stopped.


    Henry covered his arm with pain on his face.


    He didn''t know when this hellish life would end.


    Henry went back to the dormitory. Every time he entered the dormitory, he would feel a cold wind blowing.


    Although the environment of the dormitory building is not bad, Henry just feels uncomfortable.


    He was living with Bentley, who had been off for two days.


    He was also Gaia''s partner and broke a rib.


    Henry had just tried to open the door of the room when it opened automatically.


    The door creaked, which made him feel a little creepy.


    He always felt that this dormitory building was a little unusual.


    When Henry entered the room, he suddenly saw a woman in white standing in front of Bentley''s bed. She was very pale.


    "Who are you?" Henry asked.


    The woman looked up at Henry, and then a strange smile appeared on her face."Who are you?" Henry asked again.


    The woman tilted her head, more and more askew, her face completely turned over.


    "Ah Ghost. " Henry was so scared that he sat on the ground and ran out of the dormitory.


    At this time, Erdos came in from the dormitory. He also lived in the dormitory, but he lived in a high-end suite on the second floor.


    "Mr. Erdos, ghost Ghost There are ghosts. " Henry took hold of Erdos and cried out in horror.


    "Oh, where is the room?"


    "In In my room, that That''s a ghost girl She was standing in front of Bentley''s bed. " Henry''s face was pale. He was really frightened.


    "Take me." Said Erdos.


    "But But That''s a ghost. "


    "Tell you to lead the way, whatever."


    Henry came back to his door with fear.


    "Just It''s inside. "


    At this time, the female ghost came out, she was still in that terrible look, face down.


    EDOS was startled, and Henry sat on the ground and shrank to the corner.


    "You are The Raptor, Barry Asked Erdos.


    Henry was so pale: "Mr. Erdos You Do you know her? "


    "Not familiar..." "What are you doing here?" said Erdos


    "I came here to see the wounded at the order of Lord Pamela." Said the fierce ghost Barry.


    She was also a member of the evil spirit group in maple leaf community at the beginning, but she didn''t die because of the plague. Her death time was 20 years earlier. She was a senior evil spirit.


    "Don''t walk around if you have nothing to do. It''s not good to scare them." Erdos said, "by the way, straighten your neck a little."


    "Oh." The fierce ghost Barry straightens her head.


    Then he drifted away. Henry looked at Erdos, his face full of wonder.


    "Mr. Erdos What''s going on? "


    "Devil, don''t you see it?"


    "Is this dormitory haunted?"


    "Not only are dormitories haunted, but evil spirits are everywhere." Erdos said quietly.


    "Then And they don''t kill? " At the moment, Henry''s mind is full of bridge sections in horror movies.


    "They don''t dare. We will be more terrible than evil spirits."

 Chapter 969

    "No one here is afraid of evil spirits?"


    "Ha ha There are many evil spirits here. You should be more afraid of growing up. " Erdos smiled.


    "The Asian No, it''s the President Is he terrible? "


    "All of us are under the president, including the evil spirits here." "You don''t want to see the worst of the president," Erdos said quietly


    "Mr Erdos, can the president control the evil spirits?"


    "It''s not control, it''s restriction."


    "How to restrict?"


    "Those who do not obey will be wiped out by the president." "Well, it''s dinner time," Erdos said quietly


    "Mr. Erdos, I''ll go to the restaurant with you."


    The restaurant in the headquarters is also very luxurious. Originally, Chen Yu had a headache and wanted to hire a chef.


    But just in this group of prisoners, there are two people who can cook, and their skills are pretty good.


    "Mr. Erdos, let''s sit here together."


    Henry had just put the dish on a table when a terrible dark shadow appeared.


    It was a face only horror spirit, with an angry roar: "get out of here, this is my place."


    Henry sat on the ground again in fear.


    "Sit here. There''s no seat." Said Erdos.


    Henry hurriedly ran to Erdos'' side, looked at the empty restaurant, and asked in horror, "Mr Erdos, are all evil spirits here?"


    "No, only twenty."


    Henry fought a cold war. There are more than 50 seats in this restaurant, which means half of the seats are occupied by evil spirits?


    Henry had a surreptitious look at the dining room. He could not see any other evil spirits except the black face of the place just now.


    Henry would like to know exactly where this is.


    But at this time, a black air came in from the outside of the restaurant and floated towards the position of the black face evil spirit just now.


    "Dove, this is my place. Get out of here!"


    "Do you say yours is yours?"


    "Yes, do you have any opinion?"


    "Of course."


    "You want to die."


    "You are looking for death." The two evil spirits scuffled.


    Henry shivered. The two black gases were distinct, but they were entangled with each other.


    "Don''t you stop them?"


    "Why stop them?"


    At this time, Henry found that the empty seats around him showed one evil spirit after another.


    Some evil spirits can be recognized at a glance, while others look exactly like human beings.


    When these evil spirits saw the two entangled evil spirits, they all gathered around and cheered.


    (cough) Henry saw Chen Yu and Gaia coming in.


    All of a sudden, the mess in the restaurant stopped.


    All the evil spirits return to their positions in an instant.


    Those two evil spirits who are entangled and fighting together don''t fight, just like nothing.


    Henry''s eyes were straight.


    Chen and Gaia went to the pick-up, took two portions of the food, and sat directly in the position where Henry had been expelled.


    The two evil spirits saw Chen Yu and Gaia sitting nearby, and they all fled.


    "The food of the chef in the restaurant is well prepared. We can consider absorbing it as one of our members in the future."


    "It does taste good." Gaia nodded.


    They don''t charge for this restaurant, that is, buffet mode, how much they want to eat.


    Since Chen Yu and Gaia came in, Henry also kept his head down.


    "Are these evil spirits so afraid to grow?"


    "He''s a great demon here."


    "Erdos, I heard you speak ill of me."


    In the distance came Chen Yu''s voice, and Erdos smiled awkwardly.


    "Won''t you go back to dinner tonight?" Gaia asked.


    "Recently, fari''s taste has become more and more partial, so I''ll fill my stomach outside first."


    "It''s the same with pregnant women."


    As Fanny''s stomach grew larger and larger, the baby''s stomach gradually took shape.


    So her taste increased greatly, and she began to eat more greasy.


    What she never touched in the past, now she begins to touch.


    Chen can''t show his dislike at home, so he has to eat out first and then go back.


    Erdos whispered, "after dinner, I''ll take you to the ghost nest."


    "What is the ghost nest?"


    "It''s where the evil spirits live. It''s the cave in the back mountain."


    "You don''t want to go recently. Recently, several evil spirits have entered the stage of spiritual transformation. They are in a rather violent mood." Gaia warned."What is the period of change?" Henry asked in a low voice.


    "It''s the growing stage of the spirit, just like the juvenile entering the rebellious stage. Generally, the evil spirits stay in the world for a long time, either dissipate or grow up. During this period, the evil spirits will become very angry and dangerous."


    ¡­¡­


    "Gaia, are you full?"


    "All right." Gaia got up and said.


    "Come with me. I''ll show you something."


    "What?"


    When they arrived outside the headquarters, Chen took out the test tower again.


    "This again? You won''t want to destroy our new headquarters again. " Gaia asked.


    In Chen Yu''s magic spell, the test tower began to grow, and finally turned into a hundred meter tower.


    "Put on this ring." Chen gave Gaia a a ring.


    "And then."


    "This is a trial tower with 18 floors, which is used for actual combat and strength evaluation." "Every level represents a power class," Chen said


    "Oh? Can I go in then? "


    "Yes, just put on the ring." Chen Zhu nodded: "this ring can let you in and out of the test tower, and at the same time ensure that you will not be killed by the monster inside."


    "Then I''ll go in and try." Gaia can''t wait.


    "Take your big sword first." Chen said.


    Last time when we exterminated the matrix, Gaia''s sword had been damaged.


    But then I ordered a big sword.


    After Gaia took the sword, he followed Chen Yu into the test tower.


    The next moment, they found themselves in a grassland.


    "This is..." Gaia''s eyes were filled with shock, a magic beyond her comprehension.


    Although Chen Yu was surprised, he remained calm.


    He roughly guessed that each floor of the tower should be a place similar to mirror space.


    According to Chen Yu''s cognition, demons of the level of akre Birol can create such a large mirror space.


    And Sammel helped himself to expand the size of the space ring, which was easily expanded by tens of thousands of times.


    The image space created as the king of demons is absolutely beyond imagination.


    At this time, a strange cry came from the distance, and a group of black insects spread in the direction of the horizon.


    But the size of these swarms is very large, and the smallest one is one meter long.

 Chapter 970

    All these insects are similar to beetles, but they are not as fast as beetles.


    These giant beetles are very fast, charging towards Chen Yu and Gaia with a charge angle on their heads.


    "Ready to fight."


    When Gaia''s great sword crossed, people had already rushed to the swarm.


    The big sword swept by, and the three big insects were divided into two by the big sword.


    But Gaia''s body was also hit a step back.


    Chen Yu is also fighting with his fists.


    Similarly, Chen Yu also belongs to you to hit me, I hit you.


    There are too many of these giant beetles.


    So we can''t avoid it. It''s just a way of exchanging injury for injury.


    Fortunately, the attack of the giant beetle will do very limited damage to them.


    Once these giant beetles are killed, they will turn into a black light and disappear immediately.


    "Chen, how long will these be killed?"


    The fight has been going on for an hour and Gaia is very tired.


    However, Chen is still alive and well, and this kind of fight can not make him tired.


    "I don''t know."


    These beetles are really endless, the number is amazing, all over the mountains are beetles.


    All of a sudden, Gaia screamed, her arm was hit by the beetle''s charge angle, and the sword fell to the ground, followed by the man who was knocked down to the ground.


    Chen is going to rescue Gaia. A beetle has hit Gaia''s head.


    At this time, Gaia''s body also turned into a black light.


    When Gaia opened his eyes again, he found himself standing outside the test tower.


    On the first level of the score, F +, Gaia suddenly had a voice in his mind.


    Gaya froze for a moment, and soon understood that this was to give him the fighting score just now.


    But Chen Yu hasn''t come out of it yet. I don''t know what his score is.


    I just don''t know how to get to the second floor.


    Chen Zhu killed a hundred giant beetles, and suddenly the beetle retreated.


    A twisted monster came running from afar and appeared in front of Chen Yu.


    This twisted monster is the same as the twisted monster we encountered in mirror space.


    Chen Yu''s going up is just a punch. The twisted monster''s head explodes instantly.


    In front of Chen Yu, there are three options: continue to the second level, or leave and save the progress.


    "I''m the same as the copy of online game." Chen chose the second layer and continued to move up.


    On the second floor, it''s a muddy swamp. The sky is dark.


    In the distance came the sound of rumbling, like thousands of troops rushing.


    Soon, in front of Chen Yu, there were countless twisted monsters.


    The battle continues, but it''s much harder to fight the troll than the first layer of the beetle.


    In order to speed up the killing, Chen had to take out a bronze sword.


    After fighting for more than two hours, I finally killed a hundred twisted monsters.


    Twisted monsters also retreated, followed by a flamethrower.


    After killing the flamethrower, there is a prompt to enter the third level or leave.


    Chen Yu chose to leave and archive. At the same time, Chen Yu also got a score prompt, e + in the first level and E + in the second level.


    When Gaia saw Chen Chu coming out, he immediately asked, "Chen, how is it?"


    "Every level needs to kill 100 monsters. A monster on the next level will appear. Killing this monster will enter the next level or leave the archive."


    "I just had a few on the first floor, and I was able to pass the first floor test." Gaia was disappointed, but it also interested her.


    Just then West came.


    "President, you have taken this weapon out again."


    "Come on, put on this ring." Chen said with a smile.


    "Oh, what is this ring for?"


    "Then press the ring on the stone door."


    Shua -


    West suddenly found himself in a strange environment.


    Then swarms of giant locusts came to west.


    "Ah..."


    West covered his head and was killed instantly.


    The next moment, West comes out of the test tower.


    "I''ll go. Why did you come out so soon?" Chen Yu and Gaia are both surprised.


    It''s too fast, isn''t it less than 30 seconds?


    "President, what''s going on? It''s terrible It''s terrible inside Is that magic? "


    Chen Yu covered his forehead and Gaia said, "you just went to the test tower. Didn''t you kill a beetle?"


    "Well I didn''t meet the beetles. I met swarms of locusts flying all over the sky. ""Chen, why are we different from the monsters West encountered?"


    "This is made by my friend. I don''t know the details." "It''s possible that one person and two people have different difficulties. Let''s go in and have a try," Chen said


    "I just came out and tried. I couldn''t get in at once. There should be a time limit."


    "West, go and call everyone out."


    All of them ran to the test tower, and all of them looked at the test tower, and their faces were inconceivable.


    "Put on your rings and go in." Chen Yu let Giselle, Pattaya and Jolin NASH in.


    In less than a minute, the three men came out.


    They were also frightened, apparently dead once.


    "President, it''s terrible. What happened just now?"


    "What''s your score?"


    "No score."


    "What did you meet?"


    "Swarms of giant scorpions." Said Giselle.


    Chen gave jurag, Moore, batilu and Ingrid rings.


    "Four of you go in."


    "It''s less than a minute. Four people are out."


    "What did you meet this time?"


    "Giant centipede."


    "It seems that it is true that the strength of monsters will be improved by one level for each additional person." Chen and Gaia conjectured the result.


    "President, I got an F-score." Said Moore.


    "Oh? How many monsters did you kill? "


    "One." Said Moore.


    "CASS, would you like to go in and have a look?" Chen Zhu looks at CASS and others.


    Although they are not psychics, they are likely to come into contact with supernatural things since they join the supernatural society.


    "Yes."


    Chen gave them another ring: "go to five people first, and tell us what monsters you meet when you come out."


    Then five people went in and out.


    There was a look of excitement and horror on everyone''s face.


    "We met a giant bumblebee."


    Chen Yu looked at pan''en, Hei lish and Eric again: "you go in and have a look, too."


    They also went in and came out soon, but they are all fighting type, so they all got scores, although all are f-scores.


    "President, I want to go in and try." Said Erdos.

 Chapter 971

    Erdos came out, his face full of excitement.


    "President, I got a score, too. I killed a locust, F -."


    "I can''t wait to go in again and revise my score." Gaia felt that his f-scores were the same as theirs, totally humiliating.


    "President, who made this test tower? It''s amazing how amazing things are. "


    "My friend." Chen Yu said quietly.


    "Your friend''s magic must be very powerful, right?"


    "Better than me." Chen Yu.


    And they all took a breath of cool air, more powerful than Chen Yu?


    In their eyes, Chen Yu has become incredibly powerful.


    So it''s more powerful than Chen Yu. How strong is it?


    "The test tower will be here in the future, and you will be evaluated every month. Your strength will represent the bonus."


    ¡­¡­


    "Brother Wang, you can take care of me more in the future."


    Although Zhang Mao has some imbalance in mind.


    However, Wang he is a successful man after all, and he will naturally bow to it.


    Now it has become a sensation in China. There are praises and doubts about him.


    Some people think that Wang he''s acting can''t play the leading role in Steven''s new movie at all.


    I think Wang he is likely to be Steven''s Waterloo.


    Of course, Wang he''s fans are very excited.


    It is undeniable that Wang he ''s fame and influence in China are rising rapidly.


    Just then, a doorbell came from outside.


    Wang he opened the door and found Chen Yu standing outside. There was a foreign woman beside him.


    This foreign woman is really big


    Wait Last time at marina''s, the woman seemed to be there.


    "Mr. Wang, this is the motion director of the movie, and also the instructor of your military training."


    Wang he''s forehead is sweating. Gaia steps forward: "Hello, my name is Gaia."


    "Hello, I''m wang he." When Wang he reached for Gaia''s hand, the pain hit him.


    He felt that his hand was about to be crushed.


    "Ah My hand, my hand. "


    "It''s very weak." Gaia loosed the hand of the crane and said, "please be ready, not only physically, but also mentally."


    Wang he was so scared that he burst into cold sweat. Chen Zhu patted Wang He on the shoulder: "don''t die, after all, you are the hero."


    Wang he is so scared that his legs are soft now, but he dare not speak in the face of Chen Yu.


    ¡­¡­


    "Chen, the school starts in spring. Don''t you come to the school? By the way, meet your new student. " Wright called Chen Yu.


    "Are there any new students in the school?" Chen asked, perplexed, that the admission time of American universities is the same as that of domestic universities. It''s in autumn.


    "Some students are suspended for half a year or a year." Wright said.


    Chen recalled that some college students in the US would choose to postpone their enrollment after graduating from high school.


    It is possible to leave school for half a year or a year to travel and play before considering enrollment.


    This situation is very common among high school graduates.


    "So are there any students who want to learn Chinese medicine?" Chen asked.


    Although traditional Chinese medicine has been gradually accepted by western society, the number of people learning traditional Chinese medicine is still in a small number.


    And some students go to China to study Chinese medicine.


    After all, compared with foreign universities, domestic university medical schools have more professional TCM disciplines and research.


    "You''re going to take four students, and one is an exchange student." Wright said.


    "Well, give me their contact information."


    Chen Yu arrived at Los Angeles University. It was a new term, so the school was very busy.


    The parking space in the parking lot is long gone. Chen Yu looks around and stops in the temporary parking space again.


    If Chen doesn''t park here, the nearest parking lot will take three kilometers.


    Chen Chu got out of the car and went to school.


    "Hello, classmate." A voice came from behind.


    Chen Yu turned around and found that she was a beautiful girl.


    Chen Yu is very happy to be mistaken as a student, at least because he looks young.


    "What can I do for you?"


    "Did you sign up for the club?"


    "No."


    "So are you interested in boxing clubs?"


    Chen Yu rolled his eyes. "No interest."


    "All right." Chen Yu didn''t expect that the girl was from the boxing club.


    I haven''t seen her before. Is she new?But is there such a shortage of people in the boxing club now?


    Why recruit people everywhere?


    Boxing has always been a popular sport in the United States, so there are many people in the boxing club.


    "Hi, Chen." Chen didn''t take a few steps, and he saw Eve come from afar.


    "Evry, why are you here?"


    "It seems that I shouldn''t be here." Evry rolled her eyes. "I''m still a student here, and I haven''t graduated yet."


    "Oh." Chen Yu answered, his brain didn''t turn around.


    Chen Yu thinks that Evelyn is a full-time athlete and completely forgets her original identity as a student.


    "Besides, I''m one of your students."


    "What?" Chen Yu''s eyes were wide, and he looked at evry with astonishment: "you want to learn traditional Chinese medicine?"


    "Is it strange?"


    "Of course, it''s strange. Why do you study traditional Chinese medicine? You are now a swimmer, a legend in swimming


    If Phelps is a legend in swimming, Evelyn is a myth.


    Several world record holders participated in other events after the all star Invitational of the world championships.


    She is now the world champion in various freestyle events in the short and medium distance.


    It has won the world records of 100 meters, 200 meters, 400 meters and 800 meters. At the same time, it is also the holder of the world record of 800 meters for men, as a woman.


    "The world championships started in August. Before that, it was boring training. I don''t want to waste my time on training, especially that kind of very inefficient training."


    "Your current strength is close to the limit, I''m afraid that ordinary training will not improve your performance."


    Evry trusts Chen''s judgment very much, and in recent games, her performance has been kept before and after the last record, and has not been improved.


    "And when will you train me again?"


    "If I have time."


    "Do you know the other three students in the Department of traditional Chinese medicine?" Chen asked.


    "Is there anyone else?" Evry didn''t know.


    "Go and see our classroom."


    Every subject has a special classroom, even if there are only four students.


    Chen Yu called his students one by one and asked them to gather in the classroom.

 Chapter 972

    Chen Yu is sitting on the desk, and evry is sitting on the stool beside them, chatting.


    "Ah..."


    A scream came from the door, and a girl stood at the door.


    The scream came from her.


    Chen Yu and Yi flei turn their heads and look at the girl.


    The girl pointed to Evelyn with her mouth covered: "you Are you evrel? "


    "Er..."


    "Hello, ivy, I am..." The girl tried to calm down: "I''m Massey."


    "Hello."


    Chen opened the register: "Maixi, come in, you are your internship tutor in the Department of traditional Chinese medicine this semester. Have you ever been exposed to traditional Chinese medicine?"


    "Hello, teacher, this is Massey." Macy is a very common girl: "I have published two papers on traditional Chinese medicine, and I have a certain understanding of traditional Chinese medicine."


    Chen Zhu nodded. It seems that Macy has a certain foundation, not a freshman.


    "You weren''t a student at UCLA, were you?"


    "I''m from riverside."


    Said Macy, and she looked at evley.


    This makes Chen Yu suspect that the purpose of Macy''s transfer is for Evelyn.


    But it''s also normal that a school has a star student like Evelyn, which is very appealing.


    Last year, for example, the University of Los Angeles advertised the name of Evelyn on its website.


    "Evelyn, I was there last year when you played in Montreal. I really adore you."


    Evry really doesn''t know how to deal with such a crazy fan. When Macy looks at evry, all the stars are in her eyes.


    Just then, the door of the classroom was opened and a boy came in.


    As soon as I entered the classroom, I looked at the three people in the eye classroom, and then casually found a seat to sit down.


    "Who are you?" Chen asked.


    "My name is LITT grove. I hope I can get absolute freedom in the next semester. In addition, I need a + credit. I will pay you enough."


    "Man, can you give me ten million dollars a year?"


    "You think money is crazy," said LITT grove, looking at Chen Yu with a neurotic eye


    "Since you can''t give me ten million dollars, you''d better take your feet off the table."


    "Do you know who my father is?"


    "I don''t know."


    "My father is drow grove. I think you''ve heard about it."


    "Never heard of it."


    "My dad''s a Hollywood superstar, drow grove. Haven''t you heard of that?"


    "Is his father famous?" Chen Zhu turned to look at evry.


    "Twenty years ago, it was famous. Now." Evrel said quietly.


    The older generation knows a lot of people, but now in the young group, I''m afraid it''s not as famous as it is.


    "Oh, it''s a past star."


    "What are you talking about?" Litt grove is obviously sensitive to the word "angry". Even if it''s just about his father, he feels very harsh.


    "Put down your fingers. It''s impolite for you to point at people like this. If your parents haven''t taught you, I don''t mind teaching you politeness instead of them."


    "Little, you''d better not provoke our teacher." "Our mentors used to get at least 20 students from San Francisco University into the hospital," she cautioned


    Macy looks at Chen Yu in surprise. Evry and their tutor seem to know each other very well.


    "In addition, everyone in the school''s boxing club follows our tutor''s orders. If you don''t want to be targeted in school, you''d better be honest."


    "I My father is drow grove. I don''t believe he dares to mess around in the school. If I get hurt in the school, my father will lose the reputation of the school. "


    "A past star, even a former president, has not been noticed by many people now. How influential do you think a past star can be?" Chen Yu rolled his eyes.


    Little grove blushed, grinning at Chen.


    At this time, there was a knock at the door. A girl with heavy makeup, high heels and chewing gum leaned against the door.


    "May I come in?"


    "Who are you?"


    "La Bohr." The girl replied.


    Chen looked at the eye list and said, "come in."


    "Today, I called you four and got to know each other. In addition, although I am your internship tutor in the Department of traditional Chinese medicine, most of the time, you will only be an intern in the hospital. When am I in a good mood, maybe I will give you a few lessons. Of course, don''t have too much hope for me. After all, university professors are not my main business."


    "Chen, is that how you deal with us?" Evrel said, rolling her white eyes."You are not the first day to know me. When you report to the Department of traditional Chinese medicine, you should know my habits."


    Chen said, looking at LITT Grove: "besides, if you are not convinced with me, you can come to me at any time. I''m willing to accompany you, whether in the dark or in the light."


    Little Grove''s eyes were burning, and he stared at Chen Yu.


    After Chen Yu left the classroom, the four students in the classroom began to know each other.


    "Evry, are you familiar with our tutor?" Asked labour.


    "Well done." "But his medical skills are the best," evrel said


    "What hospital will we be assigned to practice in?"


    "Evry, are you going to be an intern, too?" Asked Macy.


    Evry smiled bitterly and shook her head. At most, she could only take a few classes with Chen Yu and become an intern.


    Although she is a medical student, she is a professional athlete and is very well-known.


    If she went to any hospital as an intern, it would definitely cause great trouble to the hospital.


    "Laporte, are you from medical school, too? I don''t seem to remember you. "


    "I''m a model and I''m on show most of the time." "Because my credit was too low last year, if I can''t improve my credit this year, I will be dissuaded, so I chose the Department of traditional Chinese medicine with the fewest class hours," lapool said


    "Do you have a boyfriend?" Asked LITT grove.


    All three girls in the classroom stared at LITT grove.


    "I''m not interested in you." "If evley were to be my girlfriend, I might think about it," said LITT grove


    "Maybe I should have let Chen interrupt you just now." Evry said.


    "Do you think I''m really afraid of him?" Said little grove disdainfully.


    "You should be afraid of him." "Let''s go out for dinner," evrel sneered, then said to Macy and Rachel


    "You are such a big star. Are you sure you won''t be followed by reporters?" Rabole chuckled.


    "I''m just a sportsman, not a star."


    "You are a sports star."

 Chapter 973

    No sooner had Chen Yu left the teaching building than a woman came face to face.


    Chen recognized the woman at the first sight. She was holding a big box and looked very laborious.


    "Hi, villian."


    This woman was in the mirror space on the road from Las Vegas to Los Angeles on the eve of new year''s day when she met Dr. villian of Biology Department of San Diego branch campus.


    "Mr. Chen, why are you here?" Villian held up his glasses. "Oh yes, you''re a professor in Los Angeles. It shouldn''t be surprising to meet you here."


    "What are you holding? Let me help you." Chen Yu looks at villian''s stature. This box is bigger than her. It''s hard to walk all the way.


    "How interesting it is."


    Chen Yu has taken over villian''s box, which is estimated to be more than 30 kilograms.


    "What''s in it? So heavy? "


    Villian looked at Chen Yu. She was one of the few people who had seen him.


    Is this thirty kilo box heavy for him?


    Villian wiped his sweat and walked with Chen Yu.


    "Villian, I haven''t asked you why you''re here."


    "I have accepted the invitation of Professor Forster to come here as his assistant to carry out biological research." Said villian.


    Los Angeles University''s School of biology has a large campus. Chen entered the building of the school of biology.


    Then into a laboratory, many students are doing some experimental research.


    And some places are sterile and dust-free enclosed space.


    For example, the laboratory where villian brought Chen Yu in, and the door had to be disinfected.


    But as soon as he entered the laboratory, he was stopped by a big beard in a white coat.


    "Who are you and why are you here?" Asked bearded.


    "Professor Forster, this is a professor in medical school. He helps me carry boxes." Said villian.


    Professor foster looked at Chen Yu and said, "I don''t care who he is. I can''t bring anyone here. Don''t you know?"


    Villian''s face was full of embarrassment. She didn''t expect Professor Forster to be so impersonal.


    "Villian, I''ll go first." Chen said.


    He didn''t want to embarrass villian either.


    Maybe this laboratory has regulations in this regard.


    If you come in rashly, it will really cause trouble to others.


    After Chen left the lab, he went straight to Wright''s office.


    Wright''s office feels like Chen''s home.


    Wright is basking in the sun in front of the French window.


    Chen Yu came in without knocking at the door.


    "Miss me, Wright?"


    Wright turned his head and looked at Chen Yu. "You''re finally willing to come. You only came to school three times last semester."


    "I was busy last term." Chen said helplessly.


    "How about meeting your students?"


    "You''ve got me in a lot of trouble." Chen Yu was very reluctant.


    But Wright knew the negotiation strategy very well. First, he asked Chen to take a class and a dozen students.


    Chen refused, of course, and then offered to bring only a few interns.


    Chen couldn''t refuse Wright in a row, only to find out that he had been cheated when he returned to his senses.


    Wright didn''t mean to have him bring a class.


    "By the way, some time later, the school will organize a spring outing. Will you come?"


    "Teacher''s?"


    "No, it''s student''s, but some teachers will go too."


    "They are not children. Why do they organize this kind of spring outing?"


    "Sandra National Park has just opened, and their director has sent an invitation to our school."


    "Forget it." Chen Yu shook his head.


    Chen Yu is not interested in this kind of collective outing.


    It''s better to be at home with Fanny.


    Just then, the door of the office was opened again.


    I saw Professor Forster come in angry.


    "Mr. President, I would like to know why we have to refuse the application for funding of our biological laboratory?"


    "I don''t think Camus theory is tenable, so I don''t think it is necessary to continue to support the experimental research of Camus theory."


    "No, Camus is right." Professor Forster is like a mad lion. His voice is full of anger.


    "So you''ve studied for four years and spent nearly five million dollars. What have you studied?" Wright asked in reply.


    "Any research is not smooth sailing. Camus theory needs more support, more research funds, and more instruments. If you can give me absolute support, my research has already produced results. It''s not my fault, let alone Camus theory''s fault.""I need some results, but you have no results at all. How do you let me continue to support your research? The funding of the school is not windy. I can''t endlessly support a research full of uncertainty." Wright''s attitude is firm.


    No support means no support. Wright is a very realistic person.


    If she thinks a study is a waste of time, she won''t continue to support it.


    "You will regret it. I will prove that I am right. I will prove that Camus'' theory is right." "You don''t support me, there will be people who support me, and many companies are willing to spend money to support my research," roared Professor Forster


    "Then you can find support from those companies." Wright said with disapproval.


    "Don''t you regret it." Professor Forster said angrily.


    Then he slammed the door.


    "What Camus theory?" Chen asked curiously.


    "The professor, who once had a tutor named Camus, gave a speech on his theory at an international biological exchange meeting, but he was later ridiculed by his peers. Then Camus killed himself in anger, and he took over the research of Camus."


    "The Camus theory, in fact, is to stimulate neurons in the brain with drugs and then improve brain intelligence," Wright said


    "It sounds quite reliable." Chen said.


    "You''re not a biologist, so you don''t understand the risks. Brain neurons are too complex, and Forster''s research is too radical. He asked the school to provide him with human corpses for research."


    "Well How does the school provide bodies? Is this service still available in our school? "


    "Some people who die of illness will donate their remains to medical research institutions, and our school can apply for them." "But only medical school labs in our school can apply for it. Any lab outside of medical school is forbidden to do experiments with human body," Wright said


    This provision is an international convention, involving some moral and ethical aspects.

 Chapter 974

    "Has Professor Forster been so irascible?"


    Villian asked a student in a low voice. In Professor Forster''s office, there was a constant sound of wrestling.


    "No, Professor Forster used to be a very gentle person." "It''s just that it seems that the funding for the lab hasn''t come down recently, so Professor Forster has had several arguments with the school," the student said


    Forster is destroying frantically at the moment. What he can destroy.


    Just as he was about to smash his computer, he stopped again.


    What''s in the computer is so important.


    Just then, Forster''s phone rang.


    "Professor foster, I heard that the school has rejected your application for funding. How about considering my funding support? I can give you more financial support. One year''s research funding is ten times that of Los Angeles University in the past few years, and I can give you the best equipment and instruments, even the best assistant. "


    Foster listened to the strange voice on the phone, and he fell into hesitation.


    For the past few years, the man has been calling himself.


    It''s just that foster has been rejecting him.


    But this time he was really shaken.


    "What do I need to pay?" Asked foster.


    "You don''t have to give anything, just keep doing research." "And I can provide you with an experiment, not only the dead, but also the living," he said


    Forster''s face changed dramatically, and the other side continued: "you also know that any biological and medical experiment, in the end, needs clinical trials. Always use mice to do experiments, never get the experimental results, and even using corpses to do experiments is meaningless. Only when you are really in the living, can you get the final data to prove Camus S theory. "


    Just then, a fat man came in the lab and opened the door of Forster''s office directly.


    "Nicholas, what are you doing?" Flowserve looked at the fat man in front of him in a bad voice.


    "I have been informed by the school that your lab will be disbanded and the students who follow you will be assigned to other labs."


    "No, you don''t have the right." Cried forsel.


    "I really don''t have this right, but the principal has it." Nicholas said, "I think you need to prepare for it, file the experimental data, and I''ll bring someone to clean up the lab tomorrow."


    Nicholas didn''t intend to talk nonsense with Forster. After explaining his intention directly, he left.


    Fossel looked at Nicholas''s back, and his eyes were filled with anger.


    "You will regret it!"


    ¡­¡­


    "Hello, Mr. waltz. This is Chenzhao."


    Tim Waltz was surprised that Chen Yu would call him.


    "Hello, Mr. Chen. May I help you?"


    "I have a few students who are going to practice, so I want them to be interns at the hospital."


    "No problem. How many internships do you want?"


    Since Chen Yu saved his son Hoffman, his physical condition has been greatly improved.


    Tim Waltz kept it in his mind.


    But on weekdays, he can''t help Chen Yu.


    Now Chen Yu has offered to ask for several internships, which he will not refuse.


    "Two or three." Chen said.


    Chen Yu estimated that Evelyn would not be an intern.


    It''s not that Evelyn''s ability is not enough, but because of her special identity.


    As one of the most famous sports stars of Meidi, her attention is the same as holding a 200 watt bulb on her head, and she will be noticed everywhere.


    For Macy, LITT grove and Rachel, Chen Yu is not sure.


    "Well, I''ll arrange for three attending doctors to follow."


    Chen Yu left the school and saw that Saran was giving him a ticket.


    "Hi, dear Miss saran."


    Sharon, "have you finished your meal? Would you like to have a meal together? "


    "No, I have to work." "By the way, you are in good shape. I hope you will have a chance to see you running naked on the road."


    Chen Yu''s face immediately stinks when he doesn''t open it or mention it.


    "I wish you always at the Ministry of transport." Chen Chu opens the door and plans to leave.


    Of course, saran''s face became ugly.


    For her, it''s the same pain forever.


    They parted unhappily.


    Chen Yu has passed several streets and plans to go to the supermarket to buy some things.


    I just parked my car in the parking lot. I stopped a car in the back. Two gangsters came down from the car with baseball bats.The two seem to have come to stop Chen Yu, who is now standing in a narrow gap in the car.


    When Chen came up, a gangster picked up his baseball bat and swung it over Chen''s shoulder.


    Chen Chu reached out and grasped the baseball bat''s head.


    Chen Chu snatched the baseball bat and gave it gently to the gangster''s shoulder.


    "Ah..." The gangster was knocked over on the ground.


    Another gangster wanted to help, but Chen Yu also knocked him to the ground.


    "Who asked you to come?" Chen asked.


    The two gangsters just howled and didn''t talk.


    Chen Yu kicked the gangster in front of his feet: "who asked you to come?"


    "Don''t mess around. Our boss is the boar king. If you dare to hit us again, our boss will revenge us."


    "Boar king? What fool... Forced this nickname? " Chen Yu rolled his white eyes and gave the gangster another kick.


    The two gangsters still want to do their best, but Chen Yu is fighting hard.


    If you don''t tell the truth, fight hard.


    "We said We said, it''s LITT grove He paid five hundred dollars. Let''s give you a beating. " One of the gangsters couldn''t stand it and finally told the truth.


    Chen''s face is black. His students pay to hire gangsters to fight him?


    Chen took out his mobile phone and dialed Tim Waltz again.


    "Mr. waltz, I''d like to reduce the number of fellow interns by one. In addition, do you need any security personnel in your hospital mortuary?"


    "Er..." Tim Waltz was stunned.


    Security in the morgue? What is the requirement?


    "Mr. Chen, are you kidding?"


    "No, I''m serious." Chen Yu said very seriously.

 Chapter 975

    "What happened to you two?"


    Mogery is playing with his pet Victoria in front of his house.


    See two face pack, a wounded man ran to the front.


    "Boss, you have to decide for us." The two men ran to mogery in tears.


    "Beaten? Then take some people with you and get the venue back. "


    "Boss, we were not only beaten, but also insulted by that man. He said your nickname was a fool... A force, a fool."


    But mogery''s response left both of them speechless.


    Because mogery''s response was muted.


    Not a bit angry at all.


    Mogery knows how he got the nickname.


    Boar king, because he raised a very large boar Victoria.


    Besides, he also thinks the nickname is stupid.


    But no one cares what his original name is now.


    He can''t change his name even if he wants to.


    "Boss, he said he would kill Victoria and eat it."


    "Yes, boss, said the bastard. There''s no dumber pet in the world than a boar."


    When mogery heard this, he was furious.


    Victoria was his most important partner. In the days when he was on the run, he also relied on mogery''s company to spend the most difficult time.


    "Where is that bastard? Who is it? "


    "University of Los Angeles, he''s a professor."


    "University of Los Angeles? Professor? " Mogery frowned. "It''s a wealthy student at the University of Los Angeles who hired us. It''s a teacher. It''s a Chinese."


    "What''s the name?" Asked mogery.


    "It''s Chen."


    "Falk." Mogri raised one foot and kicked the man in front of him over.


    ¡­¡­


    "Hello, Chen."


    Chen Yu has some accidents. Mogery will call him today.


    In the last six months, mogery has only called him at Christmas and Thanksgiving.


    Is it because the Chinese Lunar New Year is coming, and he wants to bless himself?


    "Hi, mogery, how are you?"


    "Chen, I heard that you were blocked by two gangsters yesterday."


    "You know that, too?" Chen Yu has some accidents.


    "Those two gangsters are my men."


    "Fark, are you the boar king?" The nickname came out of Chen Yu''s mind.


    "Can you not mention the nickname? What I hate most is this nickname. "


    "You are such a stupid nickname. Did your enemy give you this nickname?"


    "Well, let''s not talk about my nickname. My two men are taking private jobs outside. I didn''t ask them to."


    "I know what happened. I didn''t get it wrong."


    "What do I need to do?"


    "It''s just a small thing. I don''t need your help. Is Victoria OK?"


    "It''s very good, and it''s very strong and very smart."


    Mogery really felt Victoria''s intelligence, and he even felt that Victoria could understand him.


    They narrated the past for a few minutes. Chen Yu had Chen Yu''s life, and mogery had mogery''s phone.


    But they all know that if they need each other, they will fight for each other.


    ¡­¡­


    Litt grove is proud.


    This is not the first time he has done such a thing.


    In his past career, he has threatened no fewer than twenty teachers.


    Even his private teacher has been beaten up by the gangsters he found.


    Only a few hundred to a few thousand dollars, he can achieve his goal.


    And those teachers were very tough before the attack.


    But after being beaten by the people he found, one by one he became like a grandson.


    "LITT, we have taught the Chinese a lesson according to your request. When will you give the money?"


    "You send me your account number, and I''ll transfer the money to you now."


    "I have a fart account. I''m still wanted by the police. I want cash."


    "Well, where are you? I''ll go and give you the money. " Said little grove, dismissively.


    This is not the first time for him to find these two gangsters, so he didn''t think much about it.


    Then the gangster gave him the address.


    Little grove drove to the scene, but when he got there.


    He found two people lying on the ground, bruised and bloodstained.


    "Gauss, piollio, what''s the matter with you?"


    Litt grove rushed up to check on them.At this time, the door of the car beside opened and Chen Yu got out of the car.


    "Hi, little. It''s a coincidence. You''re here, too."


    When LITT grove saw Chen, his face turned a little ugly.


    "You Why are you here? "


    "Tomorrow, every major entertainment media in Hollywood will receive a piece of news. LITT grove, the son of the famous movie star drow grove, will bribe the killer to murder his university tutor," Chen said with a smile


    Litt Grove''s face turned angry. "Are you insulting me?"


    Chen Yu went to the two gangsters on the ground and kicked them: "here you are."


    "Yes, LITT grove hired us to kill you."


    "You You are framing... "


    "Yes, I am framing you." Chen Yu looked at LITT grove with a smile. "But who knows, as long as there are two of them testifying, that''s enough."


    "You have no direct evidence."


    "I don''t need direct evidence. You have transferred money to their bank account at least five times. They have beaten at least five teachers for you. I can find your past five teachers, and then let them testify in court. Then your father will be ruined, and you I''m going to spend more than ten years in prison, and I''m going to help you arrange a cell with black homosexuals. I think ten years should be enough to change your sexual orientation. "


    "I didn''t want to kill you You can''t do this to me... " Litt grove completely panicked: "Gauss, piollio, you can''t do this to me. I''m your friend."


    Gauss and piollio covered their heads and did not answer LITT grove.


    Yes, they have a good relationship with LITT grove.


    But they don''t want to die. The consequences of offending the boar king are far worse than those of offending LITT grove.


    Little grove said it was just a little money at home.


    I can''t do anything with them.


    But the boar king is different. He is the boss of the biggest gang of the Los Angeles black gang.


    Offended boar king, they may be thrown into the sea tomorrow to feed sharks.


    "Gauss, piollio, if you commit perjury, you will also go to jail." Said little grove excitedly.


    Of course they knew they would go to prison, but at least it was better than death.

 Chapter 976

    "You can''t do this, you are a teacher How can you frame your students? " Little grove looked at Chen Yu in horror.


    "Of course I can, and I''ll do it soon." Chen Yu looks at LITT grove with a smile.


    "Don''t do this..." At last, little grove was afraid.


    He found that the man in front of him was more ruthless than him. He just wanted to find someone to beat him.


    But Chen Yu will destroy him directly.


    Chen Yu''s smile now makes him feel cruel and cold.


    "I like obedient students."


    "I am obedient, I listen to you, and I will never be against you again."


    "Really?"


    "Really, really."


    Chen Yu with a smile: "I arrange all things, you will obey?"


    "I will, I will, I promise you." Little grove quickly nodded.


    "Remember your promise today." Chen Yu patted little grove on the shoulder.


    "I remember."


    "I''ve arranged an internship for you." Chen said.


    "I accept, I accept." Said little grove in a hurry.


    "That''s the good boy." Chen Yu took a picture of Pat grove.


    In the eyes of litt grove, Chen Yu is a real devil.


    "Let''s go. We''ll go to your internship now."


    "If I call you, you turn yourself in and tell the police what I told you," he said


    Little grove was pale, and now he was thoroughly sorry.


    Why to provoke Chen Yu.


    When he arrived at the hospital, LITT grove was a little surprised.


    He thought that what Chen Yu would arrange for him would be hard work.


    It turned out to be xiangteli hospital.


    The hospital is the best private hospital in Los Angeles.


    Of course, the word "private" can also be removed.


    It''s the best hospital in Los Angeles.


    The best hospitals in Midea are private hospitals.


    And some medical students want to practice in public hospitals.


    It''s hard to practice in a private hospital without any ability.


    The person in charge of the hospital who can enter the private hospital, or whose score is good, takes the initiative to go to the medical school for employment. The internship period of this kind of student is far shorter than that of ordinary students.


    The other is that the background is very hard, and the relationship is to practice in private hospitals.


    Litt grove follows Chen Yu to the president''s office.


    "Hi, Mr. Chen. Here you are." Cassiri warmly greets Chen Zhu.


    "Dean cassiri, Mr. waltz has already told you that my students need some internships."


    "Yes, I have." Cassiri nodded and looked at little grove behind Chen Yu. "This is it?"


    "He''s one of my students, LITT grove." "Is the contract ready?" Chen said


    "Yes, of course." Cassiri contacts Chen''s eyes and takes out a contract and hands it to Chen.


    "With this contract, you are the intern here."


    As soon as LITT grove was about to read the contract, Chen Chu shouted, "hurry up, don''t waste my time."


    Litt grove only saw that he was working with a doctor named terag, and didn''t have time to read more about the contract.


    "Mr. Dean, if he is in the hospital and violates the regulations, please inform me in time, and I will let him be punished as he should be."


    "Of course, Mr. Chen, I will take good care of the child for you."


    "Let him be on duty tonight No, he''ll be on the night shift later. " Chen said.


    What? It''s to arrange for yourself in a private hospital.


    Little grove didn''t think it was going to be a difficult job.


    Isn''t it night shift? It''s not difficult at all.


    He might think that night shift would make him wince.


    I really underestimate myself.


    Cassiri takes out the phone and dials a number: "Tera, here is an intern. Come here and take it. He will follow you."


    Not long after, little grove saw a gloomy looking man come in.


    Terag looked at eyelet grove. "Is that the child?"


    "Yes, and he will be in charge of the night shift." Cassiri hands lilt Grove''s contract to terag.


    Terag looked at little grove in surprise. "Come with me, boy."


    "Hello, Dr. terag. This is LITT grove. Which department are we in charge of?" Litt grove took the initiative to say hello to terag."Which medicine did you study in school before?"


    "I mainly study surgery."


    "Then why are you assigned to my department?"


    "What department are we from?" Asked LITT grove.


    "The autopsy department. In addition, you are the security guard of our department."


    This department is mainly responsible for determining the death certificate of the patient. For example, when a patient dies, the doctor in the corpse detection department will confirm the death and issue a certificate, and then send the body to the mortuary.


    As for security They need to patrol the morgue every other time.


    "What?" "Don''t be kidding," said little grove


    "I''m not kidding Don''t you know what you''re doing? "


    "I''m not doing it. I''m leaving. I don''t accept it." Said LITT grove, furious.


    At last, he understood Chen''s intention.


    There was no surprise in terag''s reaction to LITT grove.


    "All right." Terag didn''t stop LITT grove.


    Little grove returned to cassiri''s office in a fit of rage.


    "Dean, I''m going to quit." Litt grove made a direct statement.


    "Sorry, my child, you may not be able to leave." "You signed the contract, you have to follow the labor contract," said casri with a smile


    "What kind of labor contract? I''m an intern. What I signed should be an internship contract."


    "No, it''s a labor contract. Our hospital pays you a year''s salary in advance, and if you leave during the contract period, you will pay a penalty, which is 100 times of your annual salary."


    "What is my annual salary?" Little grove was a little pale.


    "Your salary should be relatively high in our hospital. The annual salary is 200000 dollars."


    "This is fraud, you are fraud!" Cried Little grove.


    This kind of liquidated damages is obviously unreasonable, casillary shrugs.


    "I didn''t force you to sign the contract."

 Chapter 977

    With such a high penalty, there is obviously a contract trap.


    But the strong side always has a variety of explanations.


    For example, because LITT grove needs money, he has paid a year''s salary in advance. In order to prevent LITT grove from defaulting, he has set the liquidated damages at a high level, which makes sense.


    It mainly depends on who is in the strong side. If it is LITT grove who is strong, then he can use the contract to counterclaim hospital fraud.


    "I''m going to sue that hospital." As soon as LITT grove spoke, he regretted it.


    Because he still has a handle on Chen Yu. If he faces two lawsuits at the same time, he will almost certainly lose.


    Once Chen Yu accuses him of attempted murder, he will be in a very passive position.


    As the head of the hospital, of course, cassiri knows better.


    He would not have given such a contract without security.


    "The next time you sign a contract, child, you should see the contract clearly." Cassiri said with a smile.


    ¡­¡­


    "Mr. Chen Mr. Chen, please let me go. Please let me go. I dare not do the right thing with you again. "


    It''s dark now. Little grove calls Chen Yu to ask him to let him go.


    At present, only Chen Yu can get rid of the situation.


    Otherwise, he will be with the corpse for the whole year.


    "Go to the hospital to be a security guard, or go to prison. You can choose one." Chen said.


    Let him go, how can we easily let him go.


    Litt grove begged a vengeful man to let him go.


    It''s doomed not to get results.


    It seems that Chen gave him two choices. In fact, little grove had no choice.


    Either as a security guard or in prison.


    "Hey, new here, come here. It''s your work time."


    Litt grove was pale. "I''m here. I''ll look at it."


    "Well, remember, it takes an hour to go in and patrol."


    "Why go in and patrol? It''s full of dead people. "


    "Do you know the will act?"


    Little grove shook his head to show that he had not heard of it.


    "Once there was a man named will, who was sent to the mortuary because of his fake death, but survived in the mortuary. He died in the mortuary because he did not receive effective and timely treatment. He monitored and recorded the whole process of his death. Therefore, the international medical organization set up an international convention later. The hospital morgue must be staffed and on time Patrol. "


    Little grove promised, but thought that no one would know if he sat outside when he was on duty.


    Anyway, he would not enter the morgue to kill him. He didn''t want to see those dead people.


    In addition to guarding the morgue, LITT grove has to register the dead from the hospital.


    It''s not a good feeling. LITT grove feels like he''s going to lose interest in meat.


    After the early hours of the morning, little grove became more and more upset.


    Just then, two people came from the outside, wearing protective clothing and covering their faces.


    One of them walked up to LITT grove and said, "where''s the registration form?"


    Little grove looked at them. "Who are you?"


    "Don''t waste time. We don''t have much time." Another said.


    The man in front of litt grove took out his electric gun and suddenly hit LITT grove.


    "Ah..." Let grove scream and fall to the ground.


    The two men began to push out one corpse from the morgue and put it in a big bag.


    And the bodies were stacked together, and a man came in from outside the morgue and dragged the big bag away.


    By this time, the man who had spoken with LITT grove had found the registration form.


    He began to look through the registration form, and then said, "the quality is good this time. Most of them only have three days. Let the silly big one be lighter. Don''t damage our goods."


    "Is this man going to be dealt with?"


    "No, we''re not here to kill."


    ¡­¡­


    In the early morning, Chen was woken up by the phone.


    Chen Yu picks up the phone. Cassiri''s voice comes from the phone.


    "Mr. Chen, something happened to your student."


    "My students?" Chen Yu''s brain is still a little confused at the moment, but he doesn''t turn around: "do you mean LITT grove? What happened to him? "


    "Last night a group of body thieves came to the hospital and stole twelve bodies from the morgue."


    "What? How is LITT grove? " Chen Jimeng sat up.


    "He was stunned at the time and is now undergoing treatment, but his mental condition is poor and he is over frightened.""Are you sure he didn''t direct himself?" Chen asked.


    "It should not be, and from the point of view of the police, this is not a case. There have been three cases of body theft in Los Angeles."


    "I''ll go to the hospital now." Chen said.


    No matter Chen Yu and LITT Grove''s personal grievances, since it''s their own student''s accident, Chen Yu can''t stand by.


    When Chen arrived at the hospital, LITT grove was in bed.


    Last night''s incident scared him a lot.


    Macy and Rachel are also in the ward, visiting their classmate.


    "Little, I''ve come to see you and come out of the bed." Chen said.


    Macy and Rachel have learned from LITT grove.


    Chen''s actions, but LITT grove obviously didn''t make it clear.


    They don''t understand how Chen threatened to make LITT grove a security guard in the hospital morgue.


    Both of them look at Chen Yu with strange eyes.


    They all know the conflict between Chen Yu and LITT grove on the day of school.


    However, Chen''s Revenge really made a difference for them.


    "You come out for me." Chen Yu sees LITT grove hiding under the covers.


    Little grove was reluctant to comment on Chen Yu. He stretched out his head and looked at Chen Yu. "Mr. Chen, I''m very sick now. I need a rest."


    "I''ll give you a few days off and tell me what happened last night."


    "Mr. Chen, you didn''t send those people to play tricks on me?"


    Chen Yu would not play such a joke on LITT grove.


    It''s too much of a joke to steal someone''s body.


    "Do you have any misunderstanding of me?"


    Ha ha, misunderstanding. Little grove doesn''t think he has any misunderstanding with Chen Yu.


    "Mr. Chen, I don''t want to be a security guard in the morgue anymore. I know I''m wrong. Let me change my internship."


    "Ha ha..." Chen chuckled: "everyone is an adult, and everyone has to bear their own actions."


    "I I was just impulsive at that time... "


    "Every criminal would say that."

 Chapter 978

    "I''m in a bad mental state. I need to rest. That''s a reasonable request." Litt grove also studied medicine.


    He also knows when he can rest.


    Chen Yu smiled at LITT grove and said, "you won''t get a chance. Unless you die here, you won''t want to escape from your post."


    Rachel and Macy both looked at Chen Yu, who they didn''t expect to be tougher than they thought.


    At first, they thought that Chen Yu would teach LITT grove a lesson and let him know that he was afraid.


    After this incident, Chen may have let little grove go.


    But Chen Yu is not a little soft hearted.


    "Don''t try to identify mental illness. You can''t escape it."


    Litt grove looks like a dead man. He does think so.


    But Chen Yu blocked his last way out.


    "Take a good rest for three days and return to your post in three days."


    Little grove was in agony.


    Chen Yu is tormenting and destroying him.


    But there was nothing he could do about it.


    Chen Yu pats pat LITT grove and turns to leave.


    After leaving the ward, Chen went to the monitoring room.


    It calls up the surveillance screen at the door of the morgue last night.


    Little grove spent most of his time playing with his cell phone at the morgue door.


    Then the three thieves came and stun LITT grove.


    Chen noticed that one of the three people, a big one, looked abnormal.


    The big man is very strong and can drag a dozen bodies away together.


    They then hauled the bodies into the stairway, followed by the back door, a detour to the parking lot.


    Chen Yu looks at the big man. He may be a psychic or all three of them.


    Because the big man''s strength is obviously not what normal people should have.


    What''s more, their motive is a mystery.


    What can a body do? It is usually used for medical research.


    If it''s the first time you die, you can take it off and transplant it to someone else.


    But when these three people steal, some of them have been dead for two or three days.


    Obviously, organ transplantation is not allowed.


    So of course, Chen Yuli thinks that either a research institute or it is used to do some black magic.


    Apart from these two possibilities, Chen couldn''t think of any other.


    "David, I want information about a case. Can you check it for me?"


    "What case information do you want?"


    "Recently, there have been three cases of hospital corpse theft in Los Angeles. I want to know the details of these three cases."


    "Well? Is this case related to psychic events? "


    "I''m not sure." "But one of my students is involved, so I want to make sure what the nature of the case is," Chen said


    "Well, I''ll check the information for you."


    ¡­¡­


    "Macy and labour, do you two want to practice in the hospital?" Chen asked.


    "Teacher, I need But I don''t want to go to the morgue. " Said Macy.


    Since LITT grove was hit, Macy couldn''t easily agree.


    Of course, she hopes to get an internship.


    Especially xiangteli, a private hospital with good environment and high treatment.


    If she can practice here and get the invitation from the hospital after her internship, she won''t spend several years studying as a doctor.


    Don''t think that every doctor is for the benefit of society and mankind.


    Many of the students'' primary purpose is to make money or to be outstanding.


    No one is more noble than him. A philistine doctor may not be worse than a noble doctor.


    "No problem." "Which department would you like to practice in?" Chen said


    "Surgical department." Said Macy.


    "Yes, I''ll arrange it for you."


    Chen Yu looked at La Bo''er again and said, "La Bo''er, do you plan to come to the hospital to practice?"


    "Teacher, I''m an amateur model now. I''m afraid I''ll spend most of my time on the show."


    "I see. I don''t object to your working in the model industry, but I won''t lower my requirements for the final examination. If you don''t get enough marks, it''s hard for you to get my signature." Chen said.


    "Yes, I understand."


    It is a personal choice for students to engage in any industry.


    However, as a teacher, I certainly hope that my students'' scores are up to standard or excellent.


    If there is not enough score, Chen Yu won''t be particularly favorable to LA Bo''er.This is the responsibility of both parties, although Chen Yu was reluctant to accept the job.


    But now that he has accepted, Chen Yu must be responsible for his work.


    Chen Yu asked cassiri for a place for an internship and arranged for Massey.


    Laporte doesn''t ask her. She wants to be a model, so be a model.


    ¡­¡­


    "Hello, rabble, do you have time for three days after tomorrow?"


    "Heathen, is there an event?"


    Hicson is the leader and agent of La Bohr.


    Usually, any show activities of La Bohr are arranged by Hessen.


    Heathon is also a little famous in the modeling circle.


    It manages a dozen models.


    Of course, most of the models are the same as Laporte.


    It''s all three or four line models, but Hessen has a lot of contacts.


    Signing up for a small model is good for a small model.


    Small models are easier to control, and at the same time, small models are drawn in a higher proportion.


    Those famous models will not be rated more than 15% by the agent.


    But for small models like Laporte, the minimum is 30%.


    "This is a good opportunity. Baroness is going to make a promotional film, and the famous director Mr. James is still in charge of it, so you must be fully prepared in these three days."


    A flash of light, director James!


    Of course she knows who James is directing.


    This is a new Hollywood director.


    An animal supermarket made James.


    Now the films are not completely off the shelves, but the box office has reached a high level.


    Every girl wants to be famous, and labour is no exception.


    Any model wants to enter Hollywood and become a Hollywood star.


    However, models are more difficult to become famous than ordinary actors.


    Because Hollywood has never seen a model. It''s not easy to play a vase and show off for a few minutes in the movie.


    "What am I going to do to prepare?"


    "Diet, exercise, and then change into a beautiful dress. I''ll pick you up the day after tomorrow and go for an interview."


    Diet and exercise are part of the model''s daily routine.


    If you can''t control your body, if you can''t change your habits, you are not qualified to be a model.

 Chapter 979

    "Teacher, can you lend me some money?"


    Chen Yu was very surprised when he received a call from La Bohr.


    If some students have difficulties in life, Chen doesn''t mind helping them.


    But Laporte is definitely not a student of suffering.


    Chen Yu has contacted her several times, and her clothes are all famous brands.


    At least two or three thousand dollars, not counting her cosmetics.


    Chen Yu has money, but he doesn''t want to buy luxury goods for his students.


    "How much do you want to borrow?"


    "Ten thousand dollars."


    "Give me a reason to borrow your money."


    "I can give it back to you. In a month, I will pay you 20000 dollars."


    Scorn -


    Chen Zhu dare not borrow such high interest.


    This is a usury. Even Chen Hui will lose his title as a professor and may go to jail for it.


    As long as Laporte responds to the school, or even reports to the police, Chen is speechless.


    Even though Chen doesn''t care about the title of Professor, he doesn''t want to bear the risk.


    "That''s not a good reason."


    "Teacher, what do you think I should do?"


    "What do you want money for?"


    "I have an interview the day after tomorrow. It''s very important for me. I need to buy cosmetics and clothes." Said Laporte bluntly.


    "Isn''t it a short time for you to be a model? Don''t you have any savings? "


    Models are not high-income people, at least the income should not be low.


    Chen Yu had known about the market before when he chatted with Zora.


    Ordinary models can have 300 to 500 dollars a show. Although they can''t show every day, they can still have several shows a month.


    And most of the shows are not rehearsed, only a flow chart will be given, and then a show will be completed in less than an hour.


    Only high-end shows like Baroness employ models for days of rehearsal.


    Models with better conditions may even receive two or three shows a day.


    A show is not a venue, but a walk back and forth on stage T, which is called a show.


    It''s possible to go to the same show. It''s not necessary to go to several shows.


    Model fees are the same, a show a sum of income.


    Chen Yu predicted that La Bohr should be a senior model, not to say how well-known she is, but at least not for a short time.


    So there should be a lot of jobs, at least a little savings.


    "I don''t have any savings. My monthly income of $12000 is almost enough for my expenditure. Unfortunately this month, my credit card is maxed out, so I need a sum of money for emergency now." Said labour.


    "For an interview, do you have to spend 10000 dollars to prepare?"


    "Of course it is."


    "Send me a letter of guarantee. I''ll lend you the money without your interest. As long as you can get at least B + in the monthly test, I''ll lend you the money. If you don''t get B + or B + or above in the monthly test, you must temporarily put down the work of model agent and make up for it."


    "Yes." Laporte''s academic performance is quite good, so she thinks it''s not difficult for B + to work a little harder.


    Chen then received an electronic guarantee.


    Chen Yu also beat the money.


    ¡­¡­


    When he got the money, his face was full of joy.


    After all, it''s easy to borrow money these days, but it''s very difficult to borrow without cost.


    Just like her agent, though Hessen.


    Though Hessen has great ability and connections, he is not a man or a woman.


    Borrowing money from him is like sending sheep to the tiger.


    Just then, the call came from heathen.


    "Rabble, do you need money? I can lend it to you if you need it. "


    "Don''t use Hessen. I have money." Said labour.


    "Well, if you need it, I can lend it to you at any time. After all, you are my general."


    "Thank you. I really don''t need it."


    It''s really a pity that Hessen has been looking for opportunities to control labour.


    It''s a pity that La Bohr is an individual. Ordinary moves are of little use to her.


    As a model agent, his income is actually quite high.


    But he has another identity, pimp.


    Many models have been dragged into the water by him, and they will always be controlled by him.


    It''s far beyond model agents to introduce their models to rich people and earn commissions from them.


    The Commission of less than $12000 each time is much higher than that of hundreds of thousands of dollars in a show.The condition of La Bohr is very good. If she can be dragged into the water, she can definitely become her own gold sucking weapon.


    ¡­¡­


    "President, Norma is here, and Mr. Lewis is with him."


    "Oh, are they here? I''ll go."


    When Chen Yu arrived at the headquarters of the association, Louis and Norma had been here for a long time.


    Accompanied by west, the two are visiting the headquarters facilities.


    Because the association helped Lewis and Norma through the difficulties, so they are familiar with each other.


    Except for a few new people, most of them are familiar with each other.


    "Hi, Luis, Norma." Chen Yu said hello.


    "Chen." Louis came up and hugged Chen.


    Chen Yu looks into Norma''s eyes. She is just like a female pirate. One eye is wearing an eye mask, and the other one is a dark green light, a nightmare eye.


    "Chen, I gave you Norma."


    "Wait There are some things I need to make clear to you two face to face. " Chen Yu waved: "first of all, the supernatural society often comes into contact with some dangerous tasks and actions, which is dangerous to some extent, so I can''t guarantee the absolute safety of Norma."


    "Norma..." Louis looked at Norma worried, too.


    Of course, he would like Norma to be safe. Even if she doesn''t touch magic, she will stay at home and take over the management of the family one day.


    According to Chen, Norma would be exposed to dangerous things.


    Think about it. If Norma was faced with the kind of danger that she had encountered on the third night, Louis would feel creepy.


    "Uncle, I like it here. I hope I can stay here."


    "Chen, can you give Norma special care?" Louis asked.


    Chen Yu shook his head. "No, rules are rules."


    If Chen Yu gives Norma special care, it will be unfair to others.


    In the association, there are several young people who also need special care.


    For example, MOI, Giselle and Arras are very young.


    But they are all treated the same as other people, and they have to face the same danger when they encounter a task.


    "Mr. Chen, I can be like everyone else." Said Norma.


    "You should call me president now."

 Chapter 980

    "Evaluate your magic level and strength." Chen said.


    "President, Norma has done a magic assessment."


    Norma raises the red ring on her hand. Chen Yu is surprised.


    "Level B, good. How much magic value?"


    ¡°380¡£¡± Replied Norma.


    "Put on this ring." Chen gave Norma another ring.


    "Is this ring?" Norma was puzzled.


    Is it the rule of the supernatural society to always accept the ring when joining?


    But Norma put on the ring.


    "Come with me."


    Chen Yu brings them to the test tower. Chen Yu finds someone on the second floor of the test tower.


    But before Chen asked, he saw a light coming from the door of the test tower, and Gaia fell to the ground.


    "Whoo Chen, you are here. "


    "Have you cleared the first floor?"


    "Well, the first level of E + score clearance, but the pressure of the second level is too great, just killed a dozen monsters and came out." Gaia said.


    Chen is the second level of easy customs clearance, without feeling the pressure.


    "Hi, Miss Gaia."


    "Norma, here you are." They said, "do you want to test the tower?"


    Norma didn''t know what the test tower was for. She turned to Chen Yu.


    "There will be monsters attacking you later, and there will be many monsters. Of course, these monsters will kill you, just like in the game. If you are killed in the game, you will come out of it like Gaia, and there will be no life danger." "If you kill 100 monsters at each level, you will be able to pass the customs and get a score," Chen explained


    "Well, how can I get in?" Asked Norma.


    "Put your hand on the stone door." Chen said.


    Norma took the first two steps and reached for the stone door.


    Enter the first floor of the test tower in an instant.


    "How long do you think Norma will last?" Gaia said.


    "Norma''s fighting power is not very strong, though her magic is second only to Gaia." Chen said.


    "Up to 30 seconds." Said West.


    "Chen, what is this test tower?" Louis asked, puzzled.


    Norma found herself on a grassland, and her heart was full of shock.


    It''s amazing. Where is it? Is it really the tower?


    While Norma was still pondering, a large number of giant locusts appeared in the distance.


    The locusts rushed towards Norma, and the green light in her eyes soared.


    In a flash, swarms of giant locusts fell from the sky.


    Those giant locusts were not strong enough to resist attack. When they fell from a place of more than ten meters, they were basically crippled.


    Some of them were killed directly by falling, while others were broken by missing arms and legs.


    At this time, the giant locust escaped and a twisted monster appeared.


    The troll comes straight at Norma.


    Once again, Norma''s old skill is repeated. The twisted monster touches Norma''s green pupil and stops.


    Norma nodded her forehead and said, "I can, I can."


    The next moment, Norma feels powerful.


    Norma''s eyes of nightmare can not only hypnotize enemies, but also herself.


    That''s what Norma has been working on these days.


    Of course, this kind of hypnosis can greatly improve Norma''s physical fitness, but it can only reach the human limit.


    If Norma forces herself to hypnotize beyond the limits of human beings, the damage to the body is too great.


    Norma lunged at the monster, then bounced up by the monster''s knees, then fell behind the monster, took out a dagger, and thrust it into the back of the monster''s neck.


    The twisted monster wakes up in a moment, but can''t catch Norma behind. Norma is the one who will die. Pull down hard.


    The twisted monster''s back neck was completely cut open and fell to the ground without moving.


    At this time, Norma''s mind came to a voice, the first layer passed, SSS + score.


    Choose archive and leave, or go to Tier 2.


    Norma chose to go to the second floor.


    Soon, Norma appeared in a swamp, with a large number of twisted monsters in front of the dark.


    Norma wants to do the same thing again, but this time she is facing a large group of monsters instead of a twisted monster.


    Norma can only hypnotize up to ten monsters at a time.


    And she can''t just let the giant locust fall to death.


    Other twisted monsters rushed in front of Norma.A direct blow on Norma''s body, in the moment Norma flies up, it''s another combo.


    "Ah..." Norma found herself back outside the test tower.


    "You just entered the second floor?" Chen Yu looks at Norma in surprise.


    "What? Are you on the second floor? " West was also surprised: "how much do you rate?"


    ¡°3S+¡£¡±


    Everyone opened their mouths and looked at Chen Yu at last.


    Because even Chen Yu is the second level that F + enters, but Norma passes the first level with such a high score.


    Is Norma stronger than Chen Yu?


    "And the second floor?" Chen asked.


    "None of the monsters on the second tier killed." "The second level monsters are so powerful that I can''t hypnotize too many monsters. They fail almost instantaneously, F-score," Norma said


    People are relieved. It seems that it''s just because of her magical characteristics that she has passed the first level of customs clearance.


    "Does your nightmare eye limit the enemy?" Chen asked.


    "I can only hypnotize weaker than my magic, or close enemies, if stronger than me, the hypnotic effect will plummet."


    "Try it on me."


    Norma sends a hypnosis to Chen Yu, but Chen Yu has no effect.


    "President, you have no effect at all." Said Norma.


    "Try it on me, too." Gaia said.


    Norma used hypnosis once, and then shook her head: "Gaia, my magic doesn''t work for you, but my hint reinforcement may work for you."


    "What implied reinforcement?"


    "It''s also a kind of hypnosis, which can greatly enhance people''s physical fitness, and it''s close to the ultimate enhancement, but your magic power is very strong, so I''m not sure how much it can help you." Said Norma.


    "I want to go in and try." Louis said eagerly.


    "Well, you can go in." Chen Yu was not stingy with the ring at all. He threw Louis a ring at will: "after you go in, you can directly release Xiao Hei."


    Louis followed Chen''s advice and went in and let out Xiao Hei.


    But in less than a minute Louis came out.


    "Well, has the first floor been cleared?"


    "No, I killed more than a dozen giant locusts, and then I got them out."

 Chapter 981

    "What''s the matter with those people?"


    Louis pointed to several people in the distance with collars around their necks.


    "Are they any special talents? They wear high-tech collars around their necks."


    "Do you want it? You can have one. "


    "Is that ok? How interesting it is. " Louis is very embarrassed to say: "how much does this collar cost? I''ll pay. "


    "No, it''s free." Chen Yu said with a smile.


    "What is this collar for?"


    West and Gaia turned their heads and smiled.


    "With a button, you can send your head directly to heaven."


    "What do you mean?"


    "For killing."


    Louis opened his mouth and looked at Chen Yu in amazement: "why? What mistakes did they make? "


    "No big problem. They were hired to hit me."


    "They came to beat you? Do they have a long life? "


    "Probably."


    Just then, Chen''s phone rang.


    Chen Yu looks at the caller ID. it''s LITT Grove''s phone.


    "Miss Chen, I''d like to take a few more days off."


    "I don''t approve."


    "Mr. Chen, I reported the spring outing in the school. I want to relax."


    Chen Yu thought for a moment and said, "well, I''ll give you another three days. If it''s over that time, I won''t let you guard the morgue. I''ll let you lie in the morgue."


    "And who is this?"


    "My student, he also found two gangsters to beat me."


    "He''s still alive."


    "Nothing. I just asked him to see the morgue." "By the way, when are you going back to New York?" Chen said


    "I''ve only been to New York for less than a day, will you drive me away?"


    "Just ask. You think too much of yourself. I have no right to drive you away, but I will not accompany you." Chen Yu said and entered the test tower.


    Chen wants to see how many levels his strength can pass.


    Chen Zhu went directly to the third level, and the third level was guarded by groups of flying demons.


    These flying demons are swarthy and should be about three meters tall. They have a steel fork in their hand. They are very fast and powerful.


    The flying demon is like a shell. He rushes towards Chen Yu with a steel fork.


    Chen Yu''s bronze sword was held in his hand, and the blade was waved out.


    However, Chen Yu''s bronze sword failed to cut off the steel fork of the flying demon, only smashing the flying demon.


    At this time, a flying demon behind pierced Chen''s back skin with a steel fork.


    The first and second layers had no pressure on Chen.


    But the pressure on the third layer has skyrocketed.


    This kind of difficulty span is different from Chen''s imagination.


    Chen thinks the monster''s strength will only increase a little, but the increasing difficulty makes Chen have to devote himself to the battle.


    Of course, it may also be because of Chen''s personal fighting style and magic characteristics.


    For example, Norma is no stronger than Chen Yu and Gaia, but she can get the SSS + score at the first level.


    Even Chen Yu and Gaia can''t do it.


    It''s possible that her strength just restrains the monsters of some level, so she will get a very high score.


    However, with Chen''s physical strength, the damage caused by flying demons to Chen is also very limited.


    Chen uses dark liquid to defend his back.


    In two hours, Chen finally killed a hundred flying demons.


    Chen originally thought that there would be a fourth level monster.


    However, it did not appear, only the b-score of the third layer, and the direct prompt for the archive to leave or continue to the fourth layer.


    Chen Yu enters the fourth layer, which is a withered forest surrounded by withered trees.


    The fog in the air makes the visibility very low.


    At this time, more and more skeletons began to appear around.


    Chen Chu reached out his hand and cracked the skull of a skeleton soldier, with a trace of surprise on his face.


    No, the fourth level can''t be such a weak monster, right?


    This kind of skeleton soldier doesn''t mention the appearance of the fourth layer. Even the monsters in the first layer are much better than this skeleton soldier.


    Chen Yu easily charged and killed more than ten skeleton soldiers.


    These skeletons are not a threat to Chen.


    Chen Yu killed a hundred skeletons, but he didn''t have clearance tips or scoring tips.


    "Strange, isn''t it more than a hundred to kill?"


    Chen Yu killed more than one hundred more, but he still didn''t have a clearance prompt.


    Suddenly, a chill came from behind Chen Yu.Chen Chu reached out and grabbed a cold arrow, which was caught in his hand.


    Looking at the rear of the skeleton soldiers, Chen saw a skeleton mage in black standing not far away.


    The skeleton mage is holding a magic wand, and the skeleton soldiers are constantly recovering around it, and there is no end to recovery.


    That is to say, that guy is the fourth level real monster, and the skeleton soldier is his summon, not the real monster?


    With a wave of the magic wand in the hand of the skeleton mage, a green flame spurted towards Chen Zhu.


    Chen immediately felt the threat of the green flame and turned to avoid it.


    At the same time, Chen Yu''s dark original liquid swept over the ground, rolled the skeleton mage''s feet, and then pulled him into the dark original liquid.


    But at this time, more and more skeletons appeared around.


    This feeling reminds Chen of the feeling when he used to squeeze the subway.


    Chen saw several skeleton mages standing behind the skeleton army.


    It''s too difficult to break through the dense skeleton soldiers.


    Chen Yu had to use the magic of separation.


    The split magic began to help Chen Yu to open the way, and Chen Yu rushed directly to the skeleton mage.


    All the way to kill, finally killed to the side of the skull mage.


    Those skeleton mages use magic at the same time.


    There was a bony cell around Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu smashed the bone prison with one fist, and smashed the skull of a skeleton mage with one fist.


    Several other skeleton mages immediately cast curses on Chen Yu.


    A series of curses such as weakness, aging, fear and blindness fell on Chen Yu.


    What Chen is not afraid of most is curse.


    Open the eyes of the curse and swallow the curse directly.


    Because Lao Hei is good at necromancy, Chen Yu is also clear about the necromancy.


    Chen took three hours to kill a hundred skeleton mages.


    Finally, the fourth level was cleared. Chen''s score was C -.


    Compared with the B + of the fourth layer, it is obviously one level lower.


    Chen Yu thought about it, or chose to continue to break through the fifth layer.


    The fifth layer is a vast area of broken rock, the distance has been blown sand.


    Chen Yu felt the ground rumbling.


    The monster on the fifth floor is likely to be a big one, which can be felt from the vibration on the ground.

 Chapter 982

    Just then, the dust was flying in the distance.


    Chen saw a lot of things entangled.


    It''s like a bunch of eels twining into a ball.


    But when he got close, Chen could see clearly that there were a lot of eels.


    But a lot of three headed dragons!


    That''s what Mr. Chen met in the past.


    It''s not one, it''s hundreds of three headed dragons.


    Chen Chu did not want to think about it, but directly took out the zither and twelve stone swords.


    At the same time, twelve avatars came forward to prevent the three headed dragon from approaching Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu sits on his legs and the zither is placed on his legs.


    Stand out -


    the sound of the zither suddenly rises, and the death has come.


    Twelve stone swords turn into meat grinder.


    A tap fell in front of Chen Yu.


    This is Chen Yu''s unique skill, the unique skill of pressing the bottom of the box.


    The strength of these three dragons is similar to that of the original three dragons.


    Chen Yu used to win Guyer, but now these three dragons are not one or two, but dozens or hundreds.


    Of course, Chen''s strength is not the same as before.


    Chen Yu felt that the magic in his body flowed away like a spring. It sounded very handsome to use the sound of zither to defend the sword.


    Even if the cost is too large, the battle of the first four layers is not as much as Chen Zhu''s magic at the moment.


    The sound of the zither is as fast as the wind and rain, the sword is as powerful as a rainbow, and the killing intention is as sharp as a sword.


    All of a sudden, the sound of the piano stopped and the battle was over.


    Chen Yu''s forehead was sweating, and his magic was exhausted.


    Fortunately, there are settings in the test tower, although there are more than 100 monsters launching attacks.


    But as long as you kill a hundred monsters, the rest of them will retreat automatically.


    The fifth level scores SSS +, selects archive and leaves, or enters the sixth level.


    Of course, he left. At the moment, Chen could not fight any more.


    Wait until you recover, then try to attack the sixth level.


    After these days of research, plus other members of the association in and out.


    Chen Yu has a general understanding of this score.


    The speed and efficiency of customs clearance, the number of attacks by monsters, and the damage have an impact on the score.


    For example, when Norma is on the first level, it belongs to the perfect clearance.


    Because of her attack speed, plus she was not attacked by monsters, she got SSS +.


    Chen Yu is on the fifth level, and the same is true.


    After leaving the test tower, Chen found that all the members of the association were outside the test tower.


    "Why are you all here?"


    "President, what level have you reached?" Everyone looked at Chen Yu curiously.


    "The fifth floor has been cleared."


    They took a breath of cool air. After all, only Gaia and Norma have passed the first floor.


    And they both pass the customs, one is due to the restraint of magic attribute, and the other is barely passing the customs.


    After listening to Gaia and Norma about the monster''s strength in the second layer, they all thought it would be good for Chen Yu to pass the third layer.


    But I didn''t expect Chen Yu to pass the fifth floor.


    "Chen, what are the single monsters on the third, fourth and fifth levels?"


    "The monster in the third layer is called the flying wing monster. It is very fast and can fly. If it is in terms of individual strength, it should be about five times the twisted monster in the second layer." Chen Yu estimated, "the fourth level is the skeleton mage, who can summon the skeleton soldiers without limitation, and release the black magic, the necromancer magic and the curse magic."


    Heilish herself is also an expert in necromancy. When she heard Chen Yu''s words, her eyes shot a fine light.


    She wants to see the fourth level skeleton mage, but with her current strength, it is impossible to reach the fourth level.


    The gap is too big for her to pass even the first floor.


    "The fifth level is the three headed dragon devil we met when we went to sea last time, a monster like Guyer."


    "A hundred?" Gaia took a breath of cool air.


    Chen Zhu nodded: "but the fifth floor is also my limit, I used the bottom card to break through the fifth floor."


    Although Chen Yu said so, in the eyes of all people, it is still very shocking.


    "I can''t beat a guy like Guyer, let alone a hundred." Gaia shook his head.


    She had been speculating about the strength of Chen Yu. Now it seems that the gap between them is not so big.


    Of course, the comparison of strength does not mean that Chen Zhu can eliminate one hundred and three dragons, while Gaia can not eliminate one and three dragons. Their gap is 100 times.


    It''s just like an adult can fight a hundred children, which doesn''t mean that the adult''s strength is 100 times that of a child.


    However, it still shows that their strength gap is very large.Others also know that Chen is a monster.


    It''s just that they didn''t expect this sentence from Chen Yu to be so big.


    "Well, it''s time for me to go back."


    ¡­¡­


    In a bus heading for the suburbs.


    Litt grove is on the bus right now.


    The car was full of students from the University of Los Angeles.


    Although there are more than 10000 teachers and students at Los Angeles University, few people are willing to take part in the spring outing.


    After all, in terms of the transportation convenience of Meidi, no matter students or teachers, they prefer to play with friends or lovers rather than with classmates and teachers.


    And those who sign up for the spring outing are all freshmen.


    In addition to LITT grove, LITT grove sat next to a girl: "Hi, Hello, I''m LITT grove."


    "Hello." The girl raised her eyelids and looked at little grove, but then she began to focus on her textbook.


    "Do you know your name?" "Is your name Bona Cohen?" asked LITT grove


    The girl, Bona Cohen, looked up at little grove. "How do you know? Do you know me? "


    "Your name is written on the cover of your book."


    "Ow." Bona Cohen regained her attention.


    At this time, the bus came up again.


    Litt grove knew the man as if he were Professor Forster of the Department of biology.


    However, LITT grove found a drop of blood on Professor Forster''s trouser leg, then his eyes turned to Professor Forster''s cuff, which seemed to have a breach, and then to Professor Forster''s neck under the collar, which seemed to have a red claw mark.


    Little Grove''s mind suddenly flashed some very strange pictures, intermittent, and very fuzzy pictures.


    A picture of a woman fighting with Professor Forster and being killed by Professor Fowles.


    Little grove shivered and began to sweat.


    It''s strange how I came up with such a strange picture.


    Just then, Bona conn turned to look at little grove.


    "Insight into magic?"


    "Well? What did you just say? " Little grove didn''t hear it, or he just thought it was a mistake.

 Chapter 983

    "Have you had any changes recently?"


    Bona Conn''s eyes twinkled at little grove.


    "What?"


    "Have you had any attacks, injuries or illnesses lately?" Asked Bona Conn.


    Litt grove is a little confused. Does this girl know about herself?


    It''s not a glorious thing to see the morgue completely by my tutor.


    Litt Grove''s face turned sour.


    Then the bus stopped again and a girl came up.


    Bona Cohen points to the girl on the bus. "Look at that girl."


    Litt grove looked at the girl who got on the bus, and at the same time, he saw some features of the girl. At the same time, some inappropriate pictures of the girl''s children flashed in his mind.


    Little grove, shaking slightly, turned to look at Bona Cohen. "What''s wrong with me? What are the images in my mind? "


    Bona Cohen looked around at LITT grove and said, "first tell me, have you met anything recently?"


    "The day before yesterday, I was stun by a electroshock gun at my internship." "But what does it have to do with what I ask?" said LITT grove


    "That''s right. In many cases, the awakening process of male psychics is relatively simple." Said Bona Cohen.


    "What?"


    "To put it simply, you are awake. You are now a psychic, or a wizard, or a wizard."


    "Wizard? You call me a wizard? " Litt grove looked at Bona Cohen with an odd look.


    He thought Bona conn must be out of her mind.


    Or a patient with severe moderate to moderate disease.


    "You don''t seem to believe it." Bona Cohen drew an arc around the corner of her mouth, with her finger on little Grove''s forehead.


    Suddenly, LITT grove saw a figure, Chen Yu?


    Chen then slapped him in the face.


    "Ah..." Little grove covered his face, but found where Chen Yu was. "What happened just now?"


    "I can create the illusion of the person you fear the most in your mind." "But you seem to be very afraid of this man. I used so much magic to create his illusion," said Bona Cohen


    Little grove was a little confused. He was a little confused.


    But when he noticed some details of Bona conne, he couldn''t help but flashed some strange pictures in his mind.


    "It seems that you have found a lot of things. Your natural insight is very rare." Said Bona Cohen.


    "Are you really a witch?" Asked little grove in a low voice.


    "Do you have any questions now?"


    "I want to know more about me and you."


    "What do you want to know first?"


    "Let''s talk about my awakening and your insight magic."


    "Awakening is a process that every psychic goes through." "But the awakening process of witches and witches is different. Witches are divided into three nights Sorcerer is much simpler. Although there are three nights, the process of Sorcerer''s awakening is equivalent to the simplified version of sorcerer. Since you wake up on the first night, it only shows that your ability is weak. "


    "But don''t you say my ability is rare?"


    "Rare is very weak and there is no conflict. For example, to protect animals, they are also very rare, but not necessarily they are very powerful."


    "Then can I beat ordinary people?"


    "If you are an ordinary person, you can certainly fight. Even some fighting experts are not necessarily your opponents, because you have the insight ability that ordinary people do not have, or even the ability to understand the weakness of the enemy."


    Litt Grove''s first thought was to avenge Chen Yu.


    Although the guy got hold of himself.


    But I can just ask him to the ring and beat him in the presence of everyone.


    At that time, his prestige in Los Angeles University will be greatly reduced.


    "And you already have magic. Although the magic is weak, it also has some defensive power. When you are attacked, it will help you reduce part of the damage."


    "Then can I stop the bullet?" Litt grove is already fantasizing about becoming a superhero.


    Bona Cohen rolled her eyes. "The defense I''m talking about is just to reduce your attack power by 10% or 20%. It''s not completely immune. And if someone points the gun at your key point, there''s no difference between magic and no magic. There''s no real difference."


    "You belong to the auxiliary type of psychics, and your individual combat power bonus is quite small, especially if you have to deal with the same, the auxiliary type of psychics are relatively rare, and you are a rare animal in the rare.""Is there any way to strengthen me?" Asked LITT grove.


    "Yes, for example, you can find a magic teacher to teach you the magic of the same system, and learn the attack magic of the same system on the basis of your own magic."


    "Then can you teach me?"


    "If you want to be my student, I can teach you." Said Bona Cohen.


    "I have an enemy. If you are willing to avenge me, I am willing to be your student." Said LITT grove.


    "What enemy?"


    "That man is a teacher in the school, and he is also a villain, a rascal, an asshole..."


    Litt grove once said Chen''s evil deeds. Of course, he also omitted his own actions and emphasized Chen''s atrocities.


    "No problem, I can help you teach him a lesson." Said Bona Cohen.


    "Can your magic defeat him? I hear he''s very good. " Asked LITT grove, worried.


    "My magic is not invincible, but everyone is not invincible. As long as he has people who are afraid, then I can defeat him."


    "That''s good." "But now I have a handle on his hand, and I can''t let him know that I directed you," said LITT grove


    "It doesn''t matter. I have a way to force him to hand over your handle." "Where is he now?" said Bona Cohen


    "I don''t know."


    "Recall in your mind that you may be able to find out where he is now." Said Bona Cohen.


    Little grove tried to think back with his insight, but after half pay he shook his head. "No, I can''t find his trace at all."

 Chapter 984

    "By the way." Litt grove pointed to Professor foster in the front seat and said in a low voice, "I just saw the big professor foster kill."


    Bona Cohen was a little surprised, then shook her head. "It''s none of our business. Don''t worry."


    "But Shall we not call the police? "


    "Alarm? What are you going to say? Tell the police you found the murder by magic? "


    "So leave it alone?"


    "What are you going to do? Be careful to be discovered by some research institutions, and then take you as a test object. "


    "Are there many such institutions that will catch people like us?"


    "Yes, there are so many that you must not expose yourself."


    Forget it, it''s your own life.


    The bus stopped outside Sandra National Park. Because it is not fully open, there are not many people here.


    On the edge of Sandra National Park is a living area with shopping malls, supermarkets and restaurants.


    Of course, visitors to Sandra National Park are not here to enjoy the hotel and restaurant.


    Most people are for camping and mountaineering.


    The leader''s teacher is Nicholas, the school''s security director.


    The students all gathered. Nicholas said a few words, and then let the students move freely.


    Do whatever you like.


    After all, they are all adults. Everyone has their own ideas.


    Just by giving the assembly time, the students were completely disbanded.


    Let''s leave in twos and threes.


    Some students are going to camp in the park.


    Some students plan to spend a night in a hotel.


    Litt grove, on the other hand, worked with bona Conn.


    "Bona, what are we going to do now?"


    "I came to participate in this activity because it is said that this forest has natural essence, and I am looking for the essence of nature."


    "what is the essence of nature?" Asked LITT grove curiously.


    "is a supernatural substance produced by the forest. It is similar to some moving plant. It has a lower intelligence and avoids human beings, rather than a psychic of nature. If we get the essence of nature, we can get in touch with natural magic." "I''m a witch in the magic department, and I want to learn natural magic," said Bona Cohen


    "Then can I study?"


    "if you find enough natural essence, you can divide it." "But now you''d better learn your natural magic," says Bona Cohen


    "And when will you teach me magic?"


    "I''ll teach you magic when you call me a teacher."


    "Er..." Litt grove looked at Bona Cohen and asked him to ask a girl younger than his age to be a teacher. It was really weird.


    "Bona Teacher. "


    "All right, let''s go." Bona conn takes little grove into the forest.


    "how do we look for the essence of nature, teacher?"


    "Don''t worry. It''s still early. Let''s find a place to have a rest and wait until night comes."


    "does the essence of nature come out only at night?"


    "Yes."


    The two men set up two tents on the edge of a stream and set up a fire at the same time.


    It is necessary to have a sense of safety to make a fire in the wild.


    If there is a fire in the woods, there will be huge compensation.


    Once upon a time, there was a young man who set fire in the forest, resulting in tens of millions of dollars of losses, which was borne by the young man himself.


    This is not a problem that can be solved in prison. Sometimes, compensation is more desperate than imprisonment.


    Tens of millions of dollars of compensation, enough to destroy a person''s entire life.


    It is not allowed to fly, buy luxury goods, or even enter restaurants with a per capita consumption of more than 80 dollars.


    However, most of the young people in the United States have a strong sense of prevention.


    There are more than 20000 summer camps in Midea, and tens of millions of teenagers take part in them every year.


    In this regard, the United States is far ahead of the world.


    As the sky began to darken, they sat in front of the fire, ate something and began to chat.


    "Are there many people like us in the world?" Asked LITT grove.


    "Not many, maybe one or two out of 100000, and most of the awakened psychics are weaker than you." "They wake up almost as well as they don''t," says Bona Cohen. "They just see evil spirits."


    "Evil spirit? Is it terrible? " Little grove looked at Bona conn in some awe.


    "When I get used to it, I don''t feel scared. I woke up when I was five years old." "But I have teachers around me, so I haven''t experienced fear," said Bona Cohen"And your teacher?"


    "Dead." Bona Cohen replied, "every psychic has his own inheritance. My teacher taught me magic, and then I''ll teach you my inheritance."


    "Can I also learn your magic?" Asked LITT grove.


    "As long as you can learn, or I will, I can teach you, but the magic of a wizard is much weaker than that of a witch." "Just because you learn it doesn''t mean you can use it," says Bona Cohen


    "Can''t you improve the magic?"


    "There are some ways, but it''s very difficult." "When I came to Los Angeles, I heard that there are many powerful psychics and organizations, and I hope to join them," said Bona Cohen


    "What kind of organization does Los Angeles have?"


    "I don''t know about other organizations, but I know about a supernatural society, a group of supernatural people who have participated in many operations and maintained the security and stability of Los Angeles. I hope to join the supernatural society."


    "Then I''ll go too." Said LITT grove.


    "They don''t recruit everyone. You just woke up and have little combat power. You can''t join the supernatural society."


    "Is there any requirement to join the supernatural society?" Asked LITT grove curiously.


    "First of all, they have a certain fighting capacity, or they have some assistance to the team." "I don''t know exactly what process it is, but I''ve heard friends talk about the supernatural society, so I need to improve myself before I go to the interview with the supernatural society," said Bona Cohen


    "Bona Teacher, I will help you. I will help you join the supernatural society. "


    "You can''t help." Bo Na Kang shook her head: "forget it, first find the essence of nature. If there is no essence of nature, I can not join the supernatural Association."

 Chapter 985

    "There''s a camp ahead." The two found the front camp.


    Footprints, traces, bonfires


    Just then, little grove flashed pictures in his mind.


    A couple has been attacked here.


    It''s not wild animals, it''s people!


    Litt grove rushed to the camp to find out.


    As he found more and more information, the picture in his mind became clearer and clearer.


    "What''s the matter?" Asked Bona Donne.


    Litt grove shook his head. "It''s a couple who died here, but their bodies were dragged away No, one of the men is still alive, but he was taken away


    "Do you know who it is?"


    "He is 175 cm tall, wears 43 size shoes, weighs about 70 kg, and has great strength."


    "It''s Professor Forster!" Said Bona Donne.


    "What the hell does that guy want to do? We can''t let him kill any more. We have to call the police. " Said LITT grove.


    "Call the police." Said Bona Donne.


    "My cell phone has no signal. Use your cell phone."


    "Mine has no signal." Bona Donne looked at her cell phone, and there was no signal.


    "Go outside the woods. It''s a bit out of the way."


    But just then, the fog began to spread around.


    "Damn, why do you happen to be in the fog?"


    "Do you know the direction?" Asked Bona Donne.


    Litt grove shook his head. "I can''t recognize the direction. It could be that direction."


    Most people''s sense of direction is very poor. People can only identify direction when they have a reference.


    Some well-trained soldiers, or sailors, can tell the direction by the stars, the moon or the sun in the sky.


    But most people can''t even watch stars.


    Litt grove pointed in a direction, but found that the two went deeper and deeper.


    There is no rest and shopping area at all.


    Suddenly, a cry for help came from the front.


    Two people look at each other, immediately pull out a leg to rush past.


    Far away, they saw Nicholas falling to the ground.


    Another man stood in front of Nicholas with a bloody stick in his hand.


    The man with the stick is no one else, it''s Professor Forster.


    "Don''t kill me Don''t... "


    Nicholas was crawling on the ground, his head covered with blood.


    Professor Forster had a grim smile on his face.


    "Stop!" Let grove out of the shadows with a cry.


    Bona Donne had to come out with little grove.


    Professor foster looked at LITT grove and bona Donne, not only with a little panic, but with more excitement.


    "Another mouse is coming to the door." Professor Forster has unusual red light in his eyes, and his chest fluctuates very frequently.


    All of a sudden, Professor foster rushed to little grove.


    "So fast..." Litt grove didn''t respond. He had been picked up by Professor Forster with one hand around his neck.


    Litt grove was shocked, and he struggled to smash Professor Forster''s head with his fist.


    But Professor Forster didn''t move. He was so powerful.


    Bona Cohen reached for Professor Forster''s arm and cast the illusion of fear.


    But nothing was created.


    Professor Forster is not afraid of anyone, nor can he naturally create the enemies he fears.


    With a wave of Professor Forster''s hand, Bona Cohen fell to the ground.


    Just then, a few more figures came in the fog.


    Professor Forster left LITT grove on the ground.


    "Professor foster, what can I do for you?" Said one.


    "These two I want to live, kill that one, and take his body back." Said forsel.


    One of them mentioned LITT grove and suddenly said, "eh? What a coincidence. "


    "You know him?"


    "He was a security guard at the entrance of a hospital morgue we stole."


    Little grove could not see the man''s face, but he knew it.


    This is the man who stole the body the other day and then corona him.


    The group walked for a long time in the fog with little grove and bona Donne.


    All the way to a huge building in the mountains.


    The whole building was shrouded in fog, and bona Donne and LITT grove were held in a bulletproof glass cage.


    "It''s all your fault. If you''re not so impulsive, we won''t be in danger." Bona Donne looks at little grove with a grudge."I just used my cell phone to shoot the picture of Forster''s murder, and at the same time I left it on the ground. He didn''t find it at that time. I believe that someone will find us missing. As long as the rescue team finds my cell phone, they will surely come to save us." Said LITT grove.


    "I hope so. Those people are not ordinary people." Said Bona Donne.


    "What do you mean?"


    "That Professor foster can lift you in the air with one hand, even a weightlifter can''t do it."


    Just then, a figure came from the corridor outside the cell.


    This is the Body Snatcher. He strolls to the cage of litt grove and bona Donne and looks at them with a smile.


    "Hello."


    "You are against the law. Let us go quickly." Litt grove rushed to the edge, shouting through bulletproof glass.


    "Ha ha..." The man smiled and said, "do you think it''s possible?"


    "How much do you want? I can give that money. " "My dad has a lot of money," said LITT grove


    "Do you think it''s kidnapping?"


    "Isn''t it?"


    "I brought that here, not for money."


    "What is that for?"


    "To do experiments, you are mice for experiments."


    "It''s illegal to experiment with people."


    "Ha ha You are such a lovely child. " The man laughed.


    Little grove blushed. "What are you going to do to let us go?"


    "It''s impossible for you to leave here, at least not alive." "If you''re lucky enough, you might be able to stick with the experiment if you''re not," the man said


    "Shall we die?"


    "No, more terrible than death."


    The man took off his headdress and let grove take a fright.


    Half of the man''s face had no skin, and there seemed to be something wriggling on his flesh and blood.


    "I used to be like you, but I was lucky enough to survive the experiment."


    "Did Professor Forster do it?"


    "No, I was sent by our boss to help Professor Forster. We are not under Professor Forster."


    "Why don''t you run?"


    "It''s not easy to live. I don''t want to die, so I advise you not to die."

 Chapter 986

    Just then, the big man dragged a man in.


    It''s a corpse. The skull of the corpse is gone.


    There was a bloodstain on the ground and the big man came to the outside of the cage.


    "Dog, this guy did that?"


    "Is it waste?"


    "It''s no use, Mr. Forster said."


    "Then put it in the body pit."


    At this time, it should have been a dead body.


    All of a sudden, there was a sharp cry in the mouth, and the body convulsed violently.


    The big man raised one leg of the man and looked at it in front of him.


    Litt grove and bona Donne saw the man''s brain glowing red.


    It''s like a neon light in your brain.


    But the next moment, the brain of the failed product suddenly burst.


    The big man wiped the plasma off his face.


    Litt grove and bona Donne were both scared.


    They''ll probably be doing weird experiments like this one, and their brains will explode.


    Dog looks at LITT grove and bona Donne.


    "What experiments are you doing?"


    "Professor Fowles invented a kind of neuron medicine, which can greatly develop the brain, improve the brain''s operation ability and intelligence, but the side effects are also obvious, and the probability of failure is very high." Said dog.


    "We''re going to be used for this kind of experiment, too?" Asked LITT grove.


    "That''s right. You''ll also be sent to do experiments."


    Both were pale with fear.


    Even Bona Donne is no exception.


    The big man dragged the body to the wall and pressed a button.


    The wall opened a passage and the big man was about to throw the body in.


    A few figures burst out of it.


    Those are some big lizards, but the hind legs of these lizards are very thick, much bigger than the front legs.


    They don''t look like lizards, they look more like a mixture of lizards and people.


    They pounce on the big man. The big man shakes off a lizard man, but the lizard man sticks to the wall.


    Several other lizards are attacking the big man and robbing him of his body.


    Bona Donne and LITT grove were terrified.


    The big man''s clothes had been torn by several lizards, and the big man showed his true body.


    His body was also obviously tested. His body was scratched by lizard man, but he was still very tenacious.


    The big man kicked the lizard man over and killed him.


    The lizard man on the shoulder is grabbed again, which is also a strangulation.


    The remaining two lizards, one dragging the body back to the tunnel.


    The other is to rush to dog.


    Dog turned to look at the lizard man who rushed to him, suddenly stretched out his arms, and then grasped the lizard man''s neck with lightning.


    Click The lizard man was strangled by dog.


    "Is this also a test item?"


    "Well, this is the waste left by the former researchers of this laboratory." "There''s a lot more of this stuff in the mortuary, and even more terrifying monsters," said dog


    Looking at the big man in the distance, I was trying to quickly throw the lizard body into the passage, and then closed the passage.


    Just then, Professor Forster came in from the outside.


    Seeing the body of the lizard man on the ground, I couldn''t help but wonder.


    "What is this?"


    "Mr. Forster, this is the test article left by the former owner of this laboratory."


    "Oh? Isn''t that human? " Professor Forster mentioned the lizard''s body, and then began to examine the joints of the lizard''s body: "the muscle and bone structure at night, this is not an experimental mutation, this is like a well-developed species, and this kind of thing?"


    "There are still some, but the exact quantity is unknown." Said dog.


    "Then go down and get some." Said Forster in a commanding tone.


    "Mr. Forster, it''s too dangerous. There''s more than just this lizard man. There are some more terrible monsters." Said dog.


    "I don''t care. The boss sent me here to obey my orders absolutely." "Of course," said Forster.


    Dog''s face was a little ugly. He squinted at foster.


    "This is not in our task list. We are only responsible for helping you find the living and the dead, as well as the enemies invading here. Other tasks are not in our business scope." Said dog.


    "If you refuse that, then you don''t want to get my experimental data." "It''s hard," said foster."It''s not a human, not a human species, it''s a demon from hell."


    Just then, said Bona Donne, who was in a glass cage.


    Foster turned to look at Bona Donne with a look of disdain on her face.


    "Do you read too much novels or comics?"


    "I''m serious. It''s a demon from hell. It has a strong evil smell." "I don''t know why they are here, but I''m sure they don''t belong to the world," said bona Downe


    "In other words, they do have their own language. Professor treco, who has studied these lizards before, found that they have high intelligence and a little social ability." Said dog.


    "Where did professor treco get these lizards?"


    "He was trading with a cult, and we don''t know the real source of the lizards."


    "Then can we get in touch with that cult?" Asked foster.


    "We can''t do it."


    "You may not be able to deal with this kind of thing, but I can." Said Bona Donne.


    "You? You can? You can''t even beat me. How can you deal with these things? "


    "That''s the difference between us. You''re a scientist, and I''m a witch." "There are people or things in the world that you can''t understand," says Bona Donne


    "You say you are a witch, why should I believe you?"


    Litt grove didn''t understand why Bona Donne had taken the initiative to reveal her identity.


    Isn''t it more dangerous for her to expose herself like this?


    Bona Donne obviously had her own plan.


    Just then, Bona Donne grabbed her right wrist with her left hand.


    Then they saw a bracket floating outside the bulletproof glass.


    Does dog and foster both show surprise, special function?


    "What''s the matter? What is this ability? " When foster looked at Bona Donne, his eyes were wild.


    "Now you believe me. I''m a witch."


    "Since you are a witch, can you come out of here by yourself?"


    "I''m better at getting rid of evil spirits than humans, especially you abnormal humans."

 Chapter 987

    "Chen, your student is missing." Wright called Chen Yu.


    When Chen Yu received Wright''s call, his first reaction was that LITT grove had gone elsewhere.


    Think about LITT Grove''s character, and there''s the possibility.


    "There are six people missing with him in the spring outing and camping." "The police have stepped in and the forest park search and rescue teams are doing carpet searches," Wright said


    "Would it be him and some of his classmates running to other places to play?" Chen asked suspiciously.


    "No, he did go to Sandra National Park. It can be seen from the monitoring of his bus. It''s not only the students who are missing, but also Nicholas, the security director. Police said that four other tourists were also missing in the forest. When they found their camp, their luggage and tools were in good condition. One of the camps was also found The fight and the blood. " Wright said.


    Chen Yu frowned. "I have a friend from the police. I''ll find out for you."


    Chen then called David, who was not in charge of the case or under his jurisdiction.


    But the police files in Los Angeles are shared, so David can still find the information.


    "David, did you find the information?"


    "The information just sent from Sandra National Park, the search and rescue team in the process of searching, there are also missing."


    "The search and rescue team is missing, too?"


    "The fog in the forest is so heavy that it may be scattered. It''s only two or three hours since the incident. It''s not sure whether it''s lost or in danger." David said, "do you want to get involved in this case?"


    "One of my students was also missing in this case." "I hope he has been killed," Chen said


    "This is not the answer a teacher should have." David said: "and you will call me and ask about this case, which shows that you still care about your students."


    "Ha ha You seem to have made a mistake. I''m just calling to ask about my duty as a teacher, not how much I care for him. "


    Just then another call came in.


    Chen Yu said goodbye to David and picked up the second call coming in.


    "Mr. Leon, what can I do for you?"


    "Mr. Chen, there is a case of many people missing in Sandra National Park. Your association will pay attention to it."


    Chen Yu raised his eyebrows and said, "is this case a case of spirituality?"


    "Sandra National Park has been in operation for 20 years, but it was suddenly closed three years ago. It has only recently reopened. Three years ago, in Sandra National Park, there were 35 cases of missing persons. So far, no one has found them."


    "The police didn''t find anyone at all?"


    "I can''t find it, and the search and rescue team has been missing many times in the search process, so I suspect it''s a psychic incident."


    "I see. I''ll pay attention to it."


    Later, Chen Yu hung up and went to the headquarters of the association.


    Chen Yu asked West to gather people on the way.


    When we got to the association, everyone gathered in the conference hall.


    "In Sandra National Park, there was a case of disappearance." "I''m not sure if it''s a psychic incident at the moment," Chen said. "Everyone has to pack up, bring the search equipment, go to the place where the past happened, and explore."


    Chen Yu looked at CASS and others and said, "you guys are also involved."


    "Yes, president."


    "Your weaponry is of the highest level." Chen said.


    After all, casos and others are ordinary people, so they are hard to compete with supernatural forces.


    But they are mercenaries, and they should be good at finding people.


    "President, how about us?" Pan asked.


    "Of course you will, or you don''t want to?"


    "No, of course we want to." "And my beast form can make my sense of smell more acute," Pan said


    "In the wild, the smell is easy to disperse, so the smell may not be able to find the target faster." Cass said unconvinced.


    "How about one to one?" Paine is also eager to show himself.


    After all, in the association, as a temporary member of the association, they also have a lot of pressure.


    Even in the attitude of internal members, they are not as good as CASS and others.


    After all, CASS and others took the initiative to join the supernatural society.


    And the three of them, more of them, were forced to join the supernatural society.


    So they really need a sense of identity right now.


    "Don''t you go, Chen?"


    "I''ll go, too." "You can divide into three groups, but don''t divide too much. There is a lot of fog in that area. It''s very likely to be in danger. I will act alone," Chen said


    There is no objection to such an arrangement, and it is reasonable for Chen Yu to go alone.Who follows Chen Yu will become a burden instead.


    "Batilu and I have made some communication equipment for you, which can also communicate when the ordinary equipment is disturbed." Said jurag.


    "OK, bring all the equipment. Let''s go."


    ¡­¡­


    "What do you need?"


    "First of all, I need to know the environment in this corpse pit." Said Bona Donne.


    Professor foster looked at dog: "do you have the following topographic map?"


    "No, this lab was built very early. In the early days, it was an underground lab. later, the underground lab was abandoned and another lab was built on it, which is the building under our feet. Later, after professor treco took over this lab, he reserved the entrance, threw the failed products into the mouth and let them live in it Self extinction. "


    "How big is it down there?"


    "More than ten times the floor area above the ground." Said dog.


    "So big? Why not just destroy those monsters? "


    "Because professor treco conducted an experiment of self adaptation of species, he felt that those failed products did not fail completely, and maybe in special environment, they could promote the self-improvement of those failed products."


    "How many losers are there?"


    "Many, many, many of the experiments that Professor treco carried out were hybrid experiments, that is, human, animal, cross."


    "But if he wants to build a complete ecological chain, he needs a large enough field and a natural circulation system. It''s not enough to just have creatures?"


    "When Professor treco was experimenting, he once obtained a special organic substance, which he named" the flesh and blood of God ". This organic substance can reproduce infinitely, even if it is only exposed to the air, it will grow slowly. Of course, if it is placed around other organic substances, its reproduction speed will be faster. Many of Professor treco''s experiments are based on In this "flesh and blood of God" experiment

 Chapter 988

    "What is the flesh and blood of this God?" Professor Forster was also interested in it.


    "I don''t know. It''s a secret organization that sold it to Professor treco." "If the flesh and blood of the God is planted in the earth, it can grow itself. If it is put on the ground in the water, it will grow itself," said dog


    "This thing is down there?"


    "When Professor treco was there, because of an accident in the laboratory, an experimental body attacked professor treco, robbed him of the flesh and blood of the God, and then fled to the corpse pit. Professor treco also died shortly afterwards."


    "Bring this out to me." Professor foster looked at Bona Donne.


    "I need to rest first. I''m not in good shape now." What Bona Donne needs most now is time.


    She didn''t think she could get out of the dangerous corpse pit alive.


    "He and I need to change rooms for us." Said Bona Donne.


    "Dog, take both of them to the other rooms, and Look at them. "


    The two finally broke away from the glass prison, and dog took them to a suite.


    "You live here. By the way, there''s a condom in the drawer."


    Dog sat down in the room and said, "you can think of me as nonexistent."


    Bona Donne looks at dog. She was looking for a chance to escape.


    But dog is here. They can''t escape if they want to.


    Dog didn''t intend to hide and spy at all. Instead, he just watched the two of them.


    "Why do you call it dog?" Asked little grove, puzzled.


    Dog, dog.


    "Because I''m loyal." Dog smiled at them and said, "I''m my master''s loyal dog."


    "I don''t believe you''ll be loyal to the one who turned you into a monster." "Maybe I can cure you by magic," said Bona Donne


    "I don''t need to be cured. I''m very satisfied with my current state. X potion is flowing in my body, which enables me to have superhuman power, speed and brain activity."


    "What is agent x? Is it Professor Forster''s drug? "


    "Agent X has nothing to do with Professor Forster. It was developed by my boss''s lab, and my boss funded Professor Forster in order to get the experimental data on his hands, and then improve agent X."


    "If I help you get Professor Forster''s research data, will you let us go?" Asked Bona Donne.


    "Ha ha I tried, but I got nothing. "


    "Just because you don''t find it doesn''t mean I can''t find it." "After all, I''m a witch, and I''ve got a way for him to open up and hand over his experimental data," said Bona Donne


    Dog laughed, and bona Donne wanted them to fight.


    Of course, if necessary, dog doesn''t mind using Bona Donne to get the information he needs from Professor foster.


    But for now, it''s not that far.


    If you can, dog doesn''t want things to go that way.


    After all, he would like to finish the task assigned to him easily.


    Instead of getting the experimental data through risky violence.


    Just then, the big man ran in from the outside.


    "Dog, another intruder is approaching the perimeter."


    "It''s not the first time. There''s no need to be nervous." Said dog quietly.


    "They''re not ordinary people. The perimeter seems to have been breached."


    "Oh? Able to break through the defense line? The military? " Asked dog, somewhat unexpectedly.


    "Their weapons and firepower seem to be very strong. The things we put outside can''t stop these people."


    Didi -


    the big man picked up a tablet: "it seems that there are more than one group of people, and there are people approaching on both sides."


    "Go and kill them all." Said dog quietly.


    "OK." The big man turned and left.


    ¡­¡­


    CASS and his team formed a team with Gaia.


    Gaia''s strength is the strongest, so she will lead casos and his players.


    In addition, Gaia himself is also a veteran. He is more aware of the action habits of the lightning team, and it is more suitable for both sides to complement each other.


    "Slow down, don''t go so fast." Gaia said.


    "I don''t want Penn and them to take the lead."


    He could feel Penn''s competitive relationship with the lightning squad.


    Of course, the lightning team is also competitive with Penn, Eric and helris.


    Although they are good at different fields, they are eager to seek identity.Identification of association members and Chen Yu.


    "That''s not good, Gaia. You don''t want to be ahead of the Penn group or the West Group." "What''s more, the president acts alone, and if he is the first to find it, then we can''t find anything," CAOS said


    Gaia thought, too.


    If Chen Yu does it, it''s really nothing to do with them.


    At this time, Gaia''s foot sank, and from the soft soil, he reached out a hand and grabbed her calf.


    At Gaia''s feet, a decaying body was pulled out of the earth.


    àØ -


    "no thanks." CAOS blew the smoke off the pistol.


    "There are a lot of things under here. You should be careful." Gaia looked ahead, and there was a lot of the same soil.


    No one knows how many moving corpses there are.


    Cass took out a box and threw it forward.


    The box began to spout liquid. The next moment, the box exploded, and the liquid it spouted also burned.


    All the corpses in the ground got up, but they didn''t feel pain, but because of the temperature difference.


    The flame makes them feel the difference in temperature.


    The rotting corpse walked towards the crowd.


    It''s just that these corpses are too small a threat to them.


    A team member with a micro charge, a burst of strafing, corpses have fallen to the ground.


    "Do these things have any other function besides disgusting people?"


    "Of course, it''s useless to deal with us. They are mainly used to defend ordinary people. If ordinary people step here and are dragged into the soft soil by them, they will die." Gaia said.


    Suddenly, a figure came down from the sky and fell in front of everyone.


    CASS and others reacted in an instant, pointing the gun at the man.


    However, the figure of this man is a flash, disappeared in the fog.


    CAOS felt the roar coming from behind, and cried in his heart, "no!"


    Before he could respond, he heard another snap.


    Looking back, I saw Gaia holding back the deadly attack with a big sword.


    "No thanks."

 Chapter 989

    The big man looked at Gaia in surprise.


    Then the big man punched Gaia.


    Shua -


    the big man''s arm flies into the air.


    Gaia''s big sword didn''t stop. The blade of the big sword hit the big man''s neck.


    The big man instinctively lowered his head, but his scalp was cut off.


    The big man stumbled back a few steps, touched the blood on his scalp, and his eyes were startled.


    Then the big man turns around and runs. If he doesn''t run, he can''t.


    Gaia was so fierce that he almost killed him in one move.


    "It''s really fast."


    The big man covered his arm and ran wild.


    But without a few steps, he found that there was still someone ahead.


    All these people come here to play.


    The big man charged directly at the men.


    "Here comes the enemy." West saw the big man rush in, and the slow field was immediately released.


    The big man found his body slow.


    Then a young man rushed towards him, and the big man raised his fist and hit him on the head.


    The boy''s head cracked with a thump.


    But the next moment, his body exploded violently.


    The big man was less than 50 centimeters from the center of the explosion. The violent explosion directly lifted him out.


    But his body is too strong, even in the face of such an impact, he still can''t be killed.


    The big man ran away again.


    These people are so crazy that a child even plays suicide.


    The big man fled back to the lab, and now he was seriously injured.


    Dog was chatting with LITT grove and bona Donne when the big man came in.


    Only, the big man was so weak that he fell to the ground as soon as he entered the room.


    Dog was shocked to see the big man.


    "Bell, what''s the matter with you?"


    One name is dog, one name is bear.


    But look at the size of this big man, it''s like a bear.


    "There are a group of ruthless people outside. Let''s go quickly. It''s too late if we don''t go any more."


    As he spoke, a breath of blood came out.


    Dog looks at bell on the ground, his eyes flickering.


    Bell''s injury was so severe that his head hung down, not only in a coma but also dead.


    "Your companion is hurt. Won''t you help him?"


    Litt grove and bona Donne were indifferent to dog and couldn''t help but say.


    At this time, Professor Forster hurried in from the outside.


    "Our defense line has been broken. Don''t you say that no one in this lab can enter? Why is that? "


    "I''m saying that if it''s just the search and rescue team or the police, it''s impossible to get in here alive." "But if it''s the military, there''s nothing we can do. After all, we can''t fight against the military," said dog


    "Surveillance shows that they are not military, they all seem to have special capabilities."


    "Special abilities?"


    "It''s like her." Said foster, pointing to bona Donne.


    Dog looks at Bona Donne: "what do you know? Or do you know them? "


    "I don''t know. I don''t know anyone in Los Angeles. I''ve only been to Los Angeles for less than ten days." Bona Donne explained.


    But according to Professor Forster, it doesn''t seem that ordinary people are here.


    Probably a psychic like her, and not a normal psychic.


    This raised hope in bona Donne''s heart.


    "Professor Forster, it''s not suitable to stay here for a long time. You pack up your things. Let''s leave here first, and then we''ll find you a laboratory to continue your research."


    "But..." Foster likes it here, and there are some special things in the body pit.


    If you give up here, then the things in the corpse pit will lose him.


    "If you let those people catch you, there''s nothing you can do if you want to continue your research." Dog advised.


    "Well then." Professor Forster replied reluctantly, "you wait."


    "What to do?"


    "Open the passage to the mortuary."


    Professor Forster''s idea is to make dog stand out.


    "Help me..." Bell on the ground made a weak voice.


    Professor foster looked at Bell and then at dog: "are you going to save him?"


    Dog shook his head. "He''s just a burden now."


    Professor Forster dragged bell out of the room and returned to the room in a few minutes."Have you disposed of him?" Asked dog.


    "I''ve left him in the mortuary. Let''s go."


    "And the two of them?" Dog points to LITT grove and bona Donne.


    "Take them." "They also have value, if they meet those people, they can be used as hostages, and this girl is very special, I want to study her," forser said


    "Bona, LITT, let''s go." Dog looks at them with a smile.


    ¡­¡­


    "Shit, we shouldn''t act alone. We should walk with them. We can''t distinguish the southeast from the northwest."


    Chen Yu is running around in the fog. He has lost his way completely.


    "Well, there are buildings ahead." Chen Yu rushed forward at once.


    "Hello, sir. Can I help you?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chen Ran to the park''s rest and shopping area, a restaurant.


    After walking for a long time, I actually walked out of the forest.


    Chen Yu did not know what expression to face.


    "Grilled crawfish, braised beef..." Chen Zhu ordered many dishes.


    The waiter looked at Chen Yu. "Is Mr. Chen alone?"


    "Well, alone."


    "I''ll confirm your order with you again."


    "That''s right. Let me have them all." Chen said.


    After the waiter left, Chen took out the communicator: "Hello, Gaia, how are you and CAOS?"


    "We haven''t found each other''s hiding place yet. We''re moving forward now, but it should be fast." Gaia said, "how are you? Have you found it? "


    At this time, the waiter will send a plate of carbon baked crayfish to the table.


    "Please take your time, sir."


    "I''m in combat now. Monsters are powerful." Chen opened the microphone and continued, "be careful, too."


    "I see. Don''t kill all the monsters. Save some for us." Gaia said, "CASS, we need to speed up. Chen is now one step ahead of us."


    Chen Yu dialed pan''en again and said, "pan''en, how are you doing now?"


    "President, we have been attacked by demons."


    "Any casualties?"


    "No, we can deal with it for the time being. President, how about your side?"


    "I''m also fighting with the demons. If you can''t fight, you can retreat in time or send me the coordinates. I''ll meet you."


    "President, we have the ability to defeat these monsters." Paine''s tone was firm.


    "Come on, I''ll finish the fight as soon as possible, and then I''ll make peace with you."

 Chapter 990

    "We also need to refuel. Although our strength is not as good as that of the president, we can''t be pulled too far." Pan said.


    "I can feel the smell of death in that direction." Said helys, pointing to the front left.


    Just at this time, there were several figures running in the fog ahead.


    These are forsel, dog, LITT grove and bona Donne.


    Bona Donne''s eyes brightened, and these people who came face to face all had magical breath on them.


    But Professor foster and dog didn''t feel it.


    "Dog, go ahead, get rid of them."


    "Hand of hell." Helys stood at the same place. Suddenly, a big purple hand stretched out from the ground under dog''s feet and grabbed half of dog''s body.


    Penn and Eric are changing at the same time, one into a cheetah, one into a brown bear.


    Two people go up to the dog is a bit.


    Dog was bruised in an instant.


    But just then, the fog in the back was suddenly blown away.


    "What!"


    A cloud of black fog roared from behind, clapping Penn and Eric directly.


    Pan suddenly turns into a goshawk in mid air, grabs Eric and lands smoothly.


    Professor dog and Professor Forster looked at pan and others, and then at the black fog.


    They didn''t understand where the black fog came from.


    However, the black fog seems to be aggressive. It actually takes the initiative to attack those two people who will become animals.


    "This is the fog of death." "It will attack all living objects," said helys


    Helys stepped forward and held out her hand. The magic was in her hands.


    "Feel my death, you are no longer a rootless mayfly, let us be one."


    The fog of death began to approach helys. It felt the magic of helys and the death of helys.


    "Let''s go." Forster sees things as bad when he wants to escape.


    Helys couldn''t stop it. She was busy merging with the fog of death.


    But Penn and Eric won''t let them escape easily.


    "If you chase us again, we will kill them." Dog immediately grabbed LITT grove by the neck and said menacingly.


    But at this time, a vine shot out of the fog, rolled dog''s neck directly, and lifted dog into the air.


    Foster was so scared that he turned around and ran away. The situation here became more and more strange.


    As for dog''s life and death, it has nothing to do with him.


    At the moment, dog is struggling hard, but the vine on his neck is getting tighter and tighter, almost strangling his neck.


    Moid came out of the fog, and it was him who controlled the vine.


    But there are many green spots around moid.


    "Why, moid, how are you?" Paine was a little upset because moid jumped in on their prey.


    "I''m separated from the team." "It turned out to be them," said moid


    Moid points to the green spots around him.


    "natural essence, you can take the initiative to attract the essence of nature." Pan''s tone was a little envious.


    Not far away, Bona Donne is also envious.


    "Hello, who is that, please?" Bona Donne asked.


    "The supernatural society." Moid looked at Bona Donne, a girl about his age.


    The eyes of Bona Donne and LITT grove were shocked.


    Are they from the supernatural society?


    No wonder they are so powerful.


    Suddenly, a huge object came down from the sky.


    The crowd was startled and hurriedly stepped back.


    The ground was smashed into a big hole by the huge object.


    Then Gaia came out of the hole, her other hand still holding a huge head.


    Bona Donne and LITT grove are going to fall out.


    Is this big woman an enemy or a friend?


    And the head she''s holding in her hand. What kind of monster is it?


    I''m afraid this skull has hundreds of kilograms, right?


    "Gaia, why are you here?" Asked moid.


    "We went into a building, and then the monster attacked us. When I was shot, I cut off the monster''s head."


    Are these people members of the supernatural society?


    It''s really powerful. I don''t know how many times stronger than myself.


    Bona Donne looked at these people with respect and admiration.


    "Who is this guy?" Gaia points to the dog around his neck.


    Moid put the dog on the ground, and the dog immediately attacked Gaia.But the next moment, Gaia let dog honest.


    "It was he who brought us." Said Bona Donne.


    "That''s useless." Gaia raised the big sword and cut dog''s neck with one stroke.


    Boom -


    just at this time, there are violent and frequent explosions in the distance.


    "Eh? From that direction. " Gaia looks forward.


    "From the sound of the explosion, it should be Moore''s attack."


    "Moore seems to have improved a lot. Let''s go."


    Bona Donne and LITT grove, looking at these people as if they didn''t want to pay attention to them, followed them.


    "Don''t follow us, we are going to fight." Gaia said.


    "I''m not an ordinary person. I''m a psychic." Bona Donne immediately identified herself.


    "Me too." "We can help," said LITT grove


    At this time, a building appeared in front of them.


    It''s just that the building has become a sea of fire.


    CASS and others stood outside the building, looking helpless.


    "CASS, how are you standing here?"


    "We were in there, fighting with the monsters inside, but when Moore came, we were playing suicide. We were almost affected, so we had to quit."


    "This guy''s magic has improved a lot in recent time, so he started this kind of fighting way without technical content."


    Boom -


    suddenly, a huge arm comes down from the sky. This arm is the size of a person. This arm is fried, and there is burnt flesh on it.


    At the same time, a large number of lizards ran out of the building.


    But before Gaia and others could do anything, the black fog had already covered the past.


    As long as the lizard people are covered by black fog, they will lose their vitality and fall on the ground in a moment.


    "It''s terrible These people are terrible. " Little grove whispered.


    These lizards are terrible in their eyes.


    But met the supernatural society''s person, was like the child selects the adult to be the match.


    Bona Donne''s eyes were glowing.


    Is this the supernatural society?


    Is this the supernatural society that I aspire to?


    It''s too powerful. It''s really powerful.

 Chapter 991

    Suddenly, the ground of the building burst open, and then a head with eight spider feet sprang out.


    The monster has a long tail at the back of its head and a snake mouth at the end.


    "Black candle." Helys recognized the monster: "be careful, the saliva of the black candle has petrifaction magic. If you touch the saliva of the black candle, immediately use magic to fight against it, and don''t let the saliva erode."


    At the time of her warning, Gaia had rushed up in flames.


    Litt grove and bona Donne have straight eyes.


    Look at Gaia''s godlike figure.


    Seeing Gaia rush forward, the black candle spewed out a lot of petrochemical liquid.


    But the petrochemical liquid is vaporized by the flame around Gaia''s body at the moment of approaching Gaia.


    The flame sword fell, and the black candle was cut in two in an instant.


    Second kill!


    Both of them have an incredible look.


    There is no way to describe the shock in their hearts.


    At this time, several people came out of the ruins of the building.


    West and others came out of it.


    "Whoo Come out alive. " West looked very embarrassed and wiped the sweat on his forehead.


    "Moore, next time you don''t want to bomb our neighborhood, we''re almost going to be tied up by you and die in it." Giselle looked at Moore angrily.


    "Is it all settled?"


    "No more monsters." Said West.


    "Strange, where is the president?"


    "He said he was fighting. He didn''t know what monster he met, and he even dragged him down."


    "It must be a very powerful and terrible monster to be able to make him not come here yet."


    "Then shall we go to him?"


    "No, we used to be a burden to him if he thought it was a tricky monster." Said West.


    "Do you want to ask the president?"


    West pulled out his communicator: "president, is your fight over?"


    "Not yet. Have you solved everything over there?"


    "We have solved it and saved two survivors."


    "Oh, two survivors? Who is it? " Chen asked.


    "Who are you two? What''s the name? "


    "We''re all students at the University of Los Angeles. I''m LITT grove. She''s bona Donne." Said little grove.


    "Oh, is anyone hurt or something?"


    "They all look normal and unhurt." Gaia said, "do you need any help?"


    "No, this guy is not my opponent. He will be killed soon."


    West thought about it. Since Chen can fight and talk to him at the same time, it shows that there is no threat from the enemy.


    "Then we''ll retreat first."


    "Well, go back first."


    Gaia put down the communicator and said, "OK, the president is OK. Let''s get out of here first."


    Litt grove and bona Donne followed the crowd away.


    Both men and women have come to know the psychics again. These supernatural people, men and women alike, are so powerful.


    Four of them are younger than them, but they have amazing combat power.


    The two of them are totally different from the people of the supernatural society.


    Bona Donne was originally determined to join the supernatural society. Now, by contrast, she is totally discouraged.


    After getting on the bus, Bona Donne summoned up her courage and asked, "excuse me, do you still hire people from the supernatural society?"


    They turned to bona Donne, and West asked, "what department are you good at?"


    "Magic department, but also a little alchemy magic."


    "What magic level?" Asked west again.


    "Magic level? Is magic graded? "


    "Follow us to the headquarters of the association and test the magic value for you." West looked at little grove again. "Is he?"


    "My students."


    "Do you have students so young?"


    "The new one, he just woke up before long."


    "All right."


    After arriving at the headquarters, both were shocked by the scale of the headquarters of the supernatural society.


    The headquarters of the association is novel in appearance and large in scale.


    There is also the trial tower, which stands next to the headquarters and attracts the attention of the two people.


    Different from the mysterious and hidden in their imagination, the headquarters of the supernatural society is full of technology and modern feeling.


    They were taken to the magic test room by west, and both were timid.


    "Stand on the magic testing instrument, and hold the Lingshi wooden ball with both hands."Bona Donne took the lead and soon got her magic value, 45.


    It''s really low. When west thought about it, people in the association seemed to be almost the same.


    But when Chen came, everything seemed to have changed.


    Everyone''s strength is improving. Even West himself has always been a saltfish.


    But now, his magic value has exceeded 200.


    A strong leader can obviously make his subordinates stronger with everything.


    Talent may be strong or weak, but the effort of the day after tomorrow is also very important.


    For example, in the past, Jolin Nash thought she was a magic genius.


    Her strength in the supernatural society, also belongs to the more outstanding.


    But later, after determining the gap between herself and Chen Yu, she began to catch up.


    Although their gap has not been shortened, the strength of Jolin Nash has been really improved.


    Later, LITT grove also stood up, his number is more, 15.


    "Sir, are we high or low?"


    "Low, very low."


    "What is the standard deviation of distance?" Asked Bona Donne.


    West himself stood on the magic tester, which showed the number 209.


    Bona Donne''s face became very ugly. She didn''t expect that her magic power was nearly five times worse than that of a wizard.


    "I''ve missed so much."


    "Otherwise, you two will be the temporary members of the association first. Of course, you won''t have any salary, salary or welfare. However, you need to participate in some activities of the association. If your magic value can exceed 100, then you can become a full member." "In addition, as a member of the association, you will receive a ring that represents your identity," West said


    "What ring?"


    "That''s it." West took out two gray rings: "now your magic value is level E, this ring is your magic level, and then up is level D, it''s blue. Look at the silver ring in my hand, this is level C."


    "Is the highest level a?"


    "No, in fact, level a is the magic value between 400-499. For example, Gaia of our association, her magic value is more than 500."

 Chapter 992

    "We are now members of the supernatural society?"


    It seems that it''s not as hard to join the supernatural society as you think, Bona Donne found.


    "It''s just temporary members, not full members. You''re still a long way off."


    "Do you have any papers or something?" Asked Bona Donne.


    "No." Replied West.


    "Then when we meet members of the association, if we haven''t met them, we can''t recognize them all?"


    "There are only twenty people in our association. How can you admit your mistake? You can''t recognize all the people in our association."


    "Are all the members of the association at headquarters?"


    "No, our president hasn''t come back."


    "Yes, how about the president?"


    "He''s still fighting, and when he comes back, you''ll see him." Said West.


    "Is the president very powerful?"


    "Our president is a great demon." "You can offend anyone in the association, but if you offend the president, you will die miserably. The last one who offended him, he put it into the meat grinder," West said


    West''s words made Bona Donne and LITT grove involuntarily fight a cold war.


    Put people in the meat grinder?


    Their minds are already imagining how terrible the president is.


    "Does that man have a lot of hatred with the president?"


    "No, that man was just hired to fight our president."


    "When will the president come back?"


    "I don''t know. Maybe it''s fast."


    ¡­¡­


    "President, when will you be back?" West called Chen''s number.


    Chen Yu took the phone and said, "my fight will be over soon, and I will go back soon."


    "Sir, a total of twelve hundred and thirty dollars." The waiter stood beside Chen Yu, smiling.


    To tell you the truth, she has never met anyone who can eat like this. She ate 1200 dollars for a meal.


    Enough to eat a dozen people''s weight.


    "President, how can I hear other women''s voices? Are you really fighting? "


    "Oh, I just went back to the shopping area outside the forest," Chen said as he paid


    "You said it was still fighting?"


    "You''re wrong. I mean the battle is over."


    At this time, Chen saw a man walk past the restaurant.


    "No need to look, thank you." Chen quickly stepped out of the restaurant and caught up with the man: "Hi, Professor Forster, how are you?"


    "You are..." He turned to see Chen Yu. He felt that Chen Yu was familiar to him, but he couldn''t remember where he had seen Chen Yu.


    "Have you forgotten? We are colleagues. " Chen said enthusiastically.


    "Oh I remember, you are the Chinese Chen from medical school


    "Where are you going? Can you give me a ride? "


    "Of course, no problem," he said with a smile


    Chen Yu gets on the car of Forster, but Chen Yu finds that there is another person in the car.


    Chen is not sure. It''s a person or a corpse.


    Because this man''s neck was cut off, and from the cut, it should be Gaia''s sword.


    However, the flesh on the neck is wriggling through the incision, which seems to be self-adhesive.


    "He''s seriously injured. Do you want to take him to the hospital?" Chen asked.


    "I''m going to take him to the hospital."


    Fossel looked at Chen Yu and said to himself, "this Chinese is a fool. He didn''t even notice such an unusual situation.".


    Foster''s car left Sandra National Park, but this direction is obviously not toward the city.


    "Professor foster, we don''t seem to be going back to the city. Where are we going?"


    "Ha ha Take you to a good place. "


    "But I want to go back."


    "You''ll be more homesick later." Foster picked up the pistol and pointed at Chen as he drove.


    "Well Professor Forster, if you have something to say, don''t shoot. I will not go back. " Chen Yu is helpless to look at Professor Forster.


    Just then, the dog in the back woke up.


    The first time dog touched his neck, then he moved.


    "It''s nice to be alive." "Who is he?" said dog


    "A self possessed fool." Professor Forster said.


    "I seem to be involved in an event. If I say it now, I can assume that nothing has happened and I haven''t seen anything. Will you let me go?"


    "Do you think it''s possible?"


    Chen Chu reached out and took out his wallet: "this is my cash and credit card. Take everything you want. Don''t hurt me, OK?""Ha ha..."


    Professor Forster and dog both smiled meaningfully.


    Just then, Chen''s phone rang.


    "Pick up the phone, but you''d better think it over and not talk." Professor Forster threatened.


    Chen Yu picked up the phone and said, "Hello, Fanny."


    "Chen, when will you come back?"


    "I may be back later tonight."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "I said I was hijacked now, do you believe it?"


    At this time, Professor Forster put the muzzle of the gun against Chen Yu''s head, showing some warning in his eyes.


    "Ha ha..." It was like hearing the funniest joke in the world: "honey, are you making me happy?"


    "I''m serious."


    "You turn on the handsfree."


    Chen Yu opens hands-free as he says, and fari says on the other end of the phone: "Mr. kidnapper, you kidnapped Chen, please treat him gently. Chen has a bad temper. Don''t point at him with the muzzle. He hates people pointing at him with the muzzle most. Besides, you should prepare enough dinner. Chen doesn''t like hungry stomach, and he has a lot of food."


    "Lady, I will take good care of your man."


    Forster couldn''t tell whether the woman was joking or serious.


    "Well, good luck. Goodbye." "Chen, come back early, I don''t like sleeping alone," said Farley


    "I''ll try."


    After hanging up, Chen turned around and asked, "how far is our destination?"


    "Do you think you have a chance to escape?"


    "No, I didn''t think so." Chen Chu shook his head and said, "I didn''t want to escape. I swear in the name of God."


    "I hope not." Foster drove to the desert road: "OK, let''s get off."


    "There is nothing here. What do you bring me here to do?"


    "It''s just that there''s nothing on the surface." Said dog.


    He led the way ahead, walked for more than ten minutes, and stopped, as if to identify his position.


    Then, dog went to a dead tree, then moved away a stone beside it, and found a pull ring on the ground.


    With a crash, a narrow tunnel was opened.


    "Here we are."

 Chapter 993

    "What''s the WiFi code here?" Chen asked as he walked in the tunnel.


    Both foster and dog have dark faces.


    "Chen, China, you don''t seem to understand your situation."


    "I know. I''m so kidnapped now." Chen said.


    "Now that you know it, you don''t know how to be afraid?"


    "If I said I was afraid now, would you let me go?"


    "No."


    "So, I''ll take it easy." Chen Yu shrugged: "don''t rob my cell phone. If I want to get a tip off, I''ll get a tip off. I won''t wait until now."


    When Foster''s face sank, he felt it necessary to give Chen some color.


    "Dog, teach him a lesson."


    At the command of foster, dog reached out and grabbed Chen''s neck.


    However, dog grabs Chen''s neck with both hands, but Chen is still unmoved.


    "Your injury is not good. Are you sure you want to fight with me?" Chen Yu opens the palm of dog''s hand. Dog wants to resist, but he finds that his strength is so small in the face of Chen Yu.


    "Dog, what''s the matter with you?"


    "He His strength... " Dog''s face is very ugly.


    Chen Yu sniffed at dog: "I can smell the smell of Agent X, and you, Professor Forster. You also have the smell of agent X."


    "You know x potion?"


    "I know more than that. I have dealt with many x weapons. There was such an underground laboratory about 100 kilometers away from here, which was destroyed by me." Chen Yu grinned.


    The faces of foster and dog were very ugly. Foster raised the muzzle of his gun, pointed to Chen''s head and pulled the trigger.


    àØ -


    Chen Yu''s head tilted back slightly, kowtow has a clear mark, but there is no harm.


    "No matter how many times you get shot in the head, it hurts so much."


    "You Who are you? "


    The head in the shooting can''t hurt this man?


    The two finally realized that they were in big trouble.


    Chen takes out his mobile phone, which he found in Sandra National Park.


    Chen Yu clicks on the video recorded in his mobile phone, and then plays it to Professor foster to watch: "Professor foster, you don''t seem to know that LITT grove is my student. Although I hate this kid, I don''t like other people interfering in my education work. Do you understand what I mean?"


    "Chen, China I didn''t mean to He has been rescued now. He is unharmed now What if we don''t think it happened? "


    "It seems that I just said that." Chen Yu smiled at Professor Forster: "since you are not going to let me go, I will not go By the way, I just swore to God that I was serious, but I never thought about running away. "


    Foster looked at dog. Dog received Professor Foster''s eyes, and his hidden hand secretly pressed the button of a remote control.


    Just then, a huge roar came from deep in the tunnel.


    A giant monster rushed out of the tunnel.


    Another monster.


    Chen Zhao met him on the spot in the underground laboratory.


    This is also the killing move of dog, which directly releases the giant monsters in the laboratory.


    Dog knows how terrifying this monster is. It''s definitely the most terrifying creature on land.


    The monster has been killed in front of him, and foster and dog are exchanging eyes.


    As long as the monsters kill Chen Yu, they will take the chance to escape.


    Chen Yu''s hand was covered with bronze swords at the moment when the monster was killed.


    The bronze sword sweeps up, the green front sweeps over, and the monster is divided into two parts.


    Flowserve and dog both opened their mouths and looked at Chen Yu in amazement.


    "Do you have anything new here? I saw it in that lab last time. "


    Fossel and dog are in a mess. This is their card.


    But in front of Chen Yu, he was killed instantly. That''s a fart.


    And this underground laboratory is empty, only two failed products are left here.


    Now a failed product is killed in an instant. What can the rest do?


    "By the way, you have self destructors." Chen asked, "don''t say no, I know there must be."


    Both of them were silent. They knew that they had caused a lot of trouble.


    "Don''t you speak? Forget it, it''s time for me to go home. "


    At this time, Chen Yu took out a bomb.


    The bomb was taken out of the ammunition store when it was dealing with the mother.


    Both forsel and dog were shocked. They didn''t understand where Chen Yu took out such a big bomb.No, it''s not a bomb. It''s a missile.


    But the missile''s design seems quite ancient.


    Besides, where does this guy hide the missile?


    But the detonation became a problem.


    Chen takes out the phone and dials julage.


    "Hello, jurag, it''s me. I want to know. Is there any way to detonate this thing?"


    "President, this is The old missile in that underground base last time? " Jurag looks at the video link.


    "Yes." Chen replied.


    "Direct physical attack, hitting the striker on the head of the missile, can be directly detonated."


    "Bullshit, I''m used to blow things up, not to kill myself." Chen Chu rolled his white eyes and said, "is there any way to make it explode regularly?"


    "It''s more complicated." "You need to open the lid on the missile," jurag said


    Chen directly and violently pulled off the cover, which contained a complex circuit board.


    "And then?"


    "Break the two wires at the top left, and then connect them together to make a simple electronic circuit."


    "Well, then?"


    "Then run, long. You have 30 seconds."


    "Wait Don''t you say it''s complicated? "


    "I mean, it''s complicated. Besides, you still have 20 seconds."


    "Falk." Chen Yu grabs fossel and dog and turns around and escapes from the passage.


    Boom -


    Chen Ran less than 500 meters, and the missile exploded.


    Fossel and dog were also destroyed in the violent explosion.


    Chen Yu wanted to keep two living things, but it was in vain.


    Although both of them are strengthened by X-ray, they can''t resist such a terrible explosion.


    And it''s not an open space, it''s a tunnel, and they''re facing several times more impact than they are in an open space.


    "Falk, jurag, you''ll be dead when I get back."


    "President, you are not dead."


    "You really want to kill me."


    Chen Xun patted the dust on his body and pulled away the rocks on his body.


    "Come and pick me up. I''ll send you the location." Chen said.


    The car he had just been in didn''t survive, and he fell directly into the ground.


    Although the missile exploded underground, and there was not too much impact on the ground, the ground still fell into a large area.

 Chapter 994

    When I got home, it was early in the morning.


    Although Chen Zhao took his hands and feet, he woke up fari.


    "Chen, back."


    "Well." Chen Yu caresses fari. He didn''t want to wake her up.


    Since she was pregnant, the quality of her sleep has declined significantly, and a little noise will wake her up in many cases.


    Fari moved her head to Chen''s arm and fell asleep on Chen''s shoulder.


    Chen Yu gently moves her head to the pillow after fari falls asleep.


    After all, my arms are not comfortable.


    In the early morning, Chen Yu got up early and prepared a breakfast for farry.


    Then Chen Yu sat in the center of the mirror lake to practice the pithy formula.


    "Dada..." Just then, the voice of little Gelin came.


    Chen Chu opened his eyes and saw that little Gelin was in the water early in the morning.


    Now the temperature is not high, less than ten degrees.


    Chen Zhao hurriedly goes into the water and holds xiaogelin to the top of Neidan. He warms xiaogelin with his own temperature.


    "Baby, don''t play in the water in the morning."


    "Small, not afraid." Little Gelin patted her chest.


    Her little face is a little ruddy, and her blood is still abundant.


    But young Gelin is still too young. She is less than half a year old.


    Although she is much healthier than her peers, Chen still doesn''t want her to be aggressive.


    Children don''t know the importance, but Chen can''t let it go.


    But little Gelin''s physique is really good. She can swim to the center of the lake by herself.


    Of course, most of the time she came down the water.


    Because the waterfall beside the villa keeps falling, the water of the lake flows out all the time.


    Little Gelin relies more on her own buoyancy than on swimming.


    If she was allowed to swim to the shore, she would not be able to do that.


    Of course, at home she never worried about not going back to the shore.


    In addition to King Kong, all the other animals in the family know water, and many of them are night owls, making noise at night.


    So no matter little Gelin goes into the water during the day or at night, she doesn''t worry about anything.


    After farry finished her breakfast, she also swam into the water.


    In the same temperature, Chen Yu didn''t worry about fari.


    However, when fari was close to the center of the lake, he still went down to connect fari to the top of inner Dan in the middle.


    The family of three, plus the children in Fanny''s stomach, enjoyed the cool morning breeze.


    Inner alchemy continuously exudes spirit. This is the inner alchemy that the old turtle has condensed for thousands of years.


    His spirit is more pure and vast than his own magic.


    Whether it''s young Gelin or Farley, it''s good for them to have more contact with Nathan.


    A car is parked at the door of the house while the family is enjoying the lake light and spring in the morning.


    "Honey, it''s Steven''s car."


    "It''s annoying what the old man is doing early in the morning."


    Chen Yu swam to the bank and wiped his head. Steven came over smiling.


    "Steven, what are you doing here instead of making a new movie?"


    "It''s not turned on yet." Steven rolled his eyes. "I envy such a family. I can enjoy such a good time and get me some breakfast."


    Chen brought Steven a Chinese breakfast: "what are you doing today?"


    "James wants to make a promotional film. He wants to borrow it from you." Steven said.


    "Why didn''t he tell me himself?"


    "I have a big face." Steven said.


    "What promotional film?"


    "It''s Zora''s Baroness''s clothing brand, and she hired James to shoot the promo."


    "All right, when will it be taken?"


    Since it''s Zola''s business, Chen can''t refuse either.


    Even if not his relationship with rasfa, Zola''s relationship with him is quite good.


    "Tomorrow."


    "OK, let James contact me for details."


    At this time, fari also carried little Gelin back to the shore.


    Fari went back to the room and changed her clothes before she came to say hello to Steven.


    "Steven, do you have lunch here?"


    "Of course, unless Chen drives me away."


    Chen Yu looked at Steven with a black face. "Fari is just saying polite things to you. You should say that I have something else to do, so I won''t disturb you."


    "Falk, I don''t care so much. I''m going to stay for dinner anyway." "Famtis, get my things in," said Steven


    "What?"


    Steven didn''t come empty handed today. Famtis brought in some big boxes.


    Chen picked up a box, which contained a big lobster in a package.Chen took another look at the box, which contained about 500 grams of white truffle.


    All of these ingredients are high-end ones, that is to say, the white truffle in Chen''s hand is worth at least $10000.


    "Don''t eat the lobster Farley. All the others are OK. This is French foie gras. I don''t need to say more about its nutritional value. You know better than me."


    "Are you sure you won''t get stale with the food packed like this?"


    "It''s all vacuum packed, not stale, and the production time is no more than thirty-six hours. The west coast company provides these products."


    "Is this west coast company famous?" Chen asked curiously.


    "The west coast is the most famous upscale food company in North America." "The west coast company doesn''t do that kind of mass sales, it just buys and sells all kinds of limited high-end ingredients, and now they have another product on their ingredients list, which is your wine," Steven said


    "They have a supply?"


    "They naturally have their own channels, and they are also asking about the source of anonymous wine."


    "You''re not going to be a lobbyist for them, are you?"


    "Ha ha They did entrust me, but I didn''t intend to be a lobbyist for them. "


    "How do they know you know where the wine comes from?"


    "When I have parties and parties, I always provide anonymous wine and purple green wine. Over time, they also guessed that I knew the source of the goods."


    "You''re not really a lobbyist for them?"


    "Nonsense, how much can they reward me? Hundreds of thousands? Or millions of dollars. I''ll pick up any spokesperson. It''s all hundreds of millions of dollars. Why do they let me be their lobbyist? "


    "All right."


    Chen has no doubt about Steven''s influence or appeal.


    Steven''s name is a great wealth in itself.


    As Chen knows, Steven''s endorsement fee for the top luxury car is $120 million in three years.


    That luxury car brand also provides Steven with three of its luxury cars every year, which are worth millions of dollars, even tens of millions of dollars.


    Steven just didn''t take on more endorsements, so he took on such a luxury car brand.


    If he needs money, just let the wind out and he will take on a spokesperson.


    It is estimated that half of the world''s famous brands will ask about the price.

 Chapter 995

    After lunch, Steven left.


    Chen Yu also received a call. It''s cassiri''s call.


    "Hello, Mr. Chen. Is that student coming to work?"


    "Are you talking about little grove? Hasn''t he gone to work yet? "


    "Yes."


    Although cassiri is willing to help Chen Yu do something within his power.


    However, some positions can not be empty all the time, and it is always necessary to arrange people to go in.


    "I''ll tell him to go to work."


    Chen Yu hung up cassiri''s phone and dialed LITT grove.


    "Little, I hear you''re back."


    "Chen Sir. " "What''s the matter?" said LITT grove, a little haughty


    "Have you forgotten your job?"


    At Chen''s words, LITT grove was angry.


    "Mr. Chen, I''m going to reiterate that I''m not going to be a security guard in the morgue anymore, not now, not in the future."


    "Are you sure you want this?"


    "I''m not afraid of you." Said LITT grove.


    "Well, I hope you don''t regret it." Chen Yu hangs up.


    In fact, at the moment, little grove is a little flustered.


    After all, his handle is in Chen Yu''s hand.


    Let''s go to see Bona Donne first.


    "Miss Bona."


    "What is it?"


    "As I told you before, that college teacher came to me again. What can you do?"


    "Where is he now?" Asked Bona Donne.


    "Miss bona, what are you going to do?"


    "Of course, teach him a lesson so that he won''t bother you again."


    "His fighting level is very high."


    "Don''t forget, we are psychics, and we have the supernatural society behind us." Said Bona Donne.


    "But my handle is still in his hand."


    "It''s OK. I''ll give him a curse, and he won''t dare to embarrass you any more."


    "Well, what am I going to do?"


    "Make an appointment with him, and I''ll take care of the rest."


    ¡­¡­


    "Mr. Chen, I''d like to meet you."


    "See you? See what? Didn''t you say you didn''t intend to obey my orders? I don''t think we have much to talk about. "


    "I just want to talk to you about it."


    Chen Yu didn''t understand what LITT grove was up to. Were you going to find some people to fight him?


    Shouldn''t he be so stupid?


    After all, he''s been hit once for that.


    Chen Yu didn''t believe that he would be so stupid, so he put himself in the pit again.


    "Where would you like to talk?"


    "You choose a place."


    "It''s in the shoal park." Chen Yu said quietly.


    Chen also wants to see what LITT grove is paying attention to.


    If he really wants to do something stupid again, he can do it himself.


    There are few people in the park, so it''s convenient to do it by yourself.


    "Well, it''s in the shoal park." Little grove readily agreed.


    Litt grove was secretly happy. He was worried that Chen could not find a place for many people to do things in public.


    I didn''t expect Chen Chu to choose such a remote place.


    In the afternoon, Chen drove to the shoal park.


    In terms of open parks, there are more than 100 parks in Los Angeles alone.


    Therefore, most of the parks are uninhabited, and only a few famous ones are visited.


    The shoal park is a remote place, where few people come and go.


    When Chen Yu arrived at the shoal Park, he found several gangsters in the distance.


    Chen Chu ignored the gangsters and found a place to sit down.


    However, Chen Yu''s disregard of those gangsters does not mean that those gangsters will take the initiative to ignore Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu''s ass hasn''t warmed up yet, so the gangsters come to visit him.


    "Hey, yellow monkey, do you know where it is?"


    Chen Chu raised his eyelids and looked at the gangsters in front of him.


    "Shoal park."


    "Nonsense, I want to tell you, this is our crocodile sect''s territory."


    In general, the remote park will become a gathering place for some hoodlums.


    This also led to some tourists who were planning to come here to relax, and no longer come here.


    It can be said that these remote parks are the hotbeds of the black gang.


    They often do some illegal business here.Even commit some vicious crimes.


    For example, at the moment, they are staring at Chen Yu.


    "Oh." Chen Yu replied disapprovingly.


    "I think it''s necessary for you to learn what politeness is."


    These gangsters have begun to rub their hands and try to give Chen a profound lesson.


    ¡­¡­


    At the moment, LITT grove and bona Donne come in from the outside.


    "What are you afraid of, that person has what to be afraid of." Bona Donne didn''t look at little grove.


    Bona Donne despised little Grove''s timidity and hesitation.


    "You should be proud of the psychic. He''s just an ordinary person. Maybe you can fight him now."


    "I heard that guy''s crippled the professional boxer." Said LITT grove.


    "Don''t worry, we''re psychics, not fists," Donne said


    Just at this time, two people''s step meal.


    See a few people in front.


    "There it is." Little grove saw Chen Yu surrounded by several gangsters.


    "Ha ha It seems that we''ve got someone to take the lead. I hope those gangsters will teach that guy a lesson. "


    Bona Donne is in a state of mind that it''s not too big to watch.


    If those gangsters can teach Chen Yu a lesson, they will be completely eliminated.


    Looking at Chen''s clothes, these gangsters obviously cost thousands of dollars.


    "Your clothes are good." A gangster reached for Chen''s clothes.


    Chen Chu reached out and pushed the gangster away and stood up.


    "Don''t touch my clothes. You can''t afford to."


    "Can''t afford it? We''re not going to pay for it. Do you want to take it off yourself or do we help you take it off? "


    "Take your wallet out."


    "These pants are not bad, take them off."


    Several gangsters came up to pick Chen Zhu''s clothes.


    Click -


    Chen Yu has twisted a confused arm and slapped it on the other side''s face.


    "I said, don''t touch my clothes."


    "If you dare to fight back, call me."


    Chen Chu raised one foot, and the gangster flew several meters away directly. He could not stand up again with his stomach covered.


    Then he hit the hook again, and the gangster in front of him fell to the ground with blood spraying. His chin had been smashed.


    Other gangsters didn''t escape.


    A left fist, a right foot, a dozen gangsters were all hit by Chen Yu.


    Click -


    Chen Yu steps on the nearby mixed thigh.


    With the scream of the gangster, the scene was full of sadness.


    "Take off your clothes and pants. Now, immediately."

 Chapter 996

    "Don''t take it off, do you?"


    Ah --


    the screams come and go.


    Not far away, LITT grove and bona Donne swallowed.


    "Is that guy really a university professor? How do I feel that he is more ferocious than the black gang? "


    "Yes Is it manageable? "


    "No problem." Bona Donne is a bit of a horse at the moment.


    All the gangsters in front were stripped by Chen Zhu.


    "Give me the money I have."


    "I have only ten dollars You''re going to grab ten dollars? "


    These gangsters want to cry without tears. Why bother to ask for trouble? They are beaten to death, stripped of their clothes and robbed of their money.


    "Let''s go up." Said Bona Donne.


    Little grove plucked up his courage and followed Bona Donne.


    Chen Yu saw the two coming and looked at Bona Donne: "is she your girlfriend? What are you doing with your girlfriend? "


    "I''m not his girlfriend, I''m her teacher."


    Chen looked up and down at Bona Donne. "Have you graduated from university? What do I think of you as younger than him? "


    "Don''t talk nonsense. He and I came to have a showdown with you."


    "Then you know about him?" Chen asked.


    "I know his business is mine now." Said Bona Donne.


    "Oh, you mean you''re going to see the morgue instead of him, aren''t you?"


    "I won''t go to the morgue, and he won''t either."


    "Everyone is responsible for what they do, just like those gangsters." Chen Yu said quietly.


    "If you keep pestering little, I''ll be rude to you."


    "Oh, how can you be rude to me?"


    Bona Donne said a magic spell in her mouth: "weak."


    A dim light shot at Chen Yu.


    But the light fell on Chen Yu and disappeared.


    Chen Yu suddenly grabs Bona Donne''s neck and directly mentions the air.


    "It turned out to be a little witch." "No wonder I have courage," Chen said with a grim smile on his face


    Bona Donne is grabbed by Chen Yu by the neck, waving her hands to grasp Chen Yu''s arm.


    But nothing happened. Her magic didn''t work.


    "You let her go..." When LITT grove saw Chen Yu was so fierce, he immediately went forward to kick him.


    Chen Yu raised his leg and kicked it on little Grove''s stomach.


    Litt grove flew out and slammed into the tree post behind him.


    Litt grove was vomiting and bleeding.


    Chen Yu dropped Bona Donne on the ground as soon as he saw him off.


    Bona Donne was breathing heavily.


    She felt almost suffocated.


    Chen Yu squatted in front of Bona Donne: "little devil, are you too brave to provoke others with such weakness?"


    Chen Yu sees the wallet in bona Donne''s pocket and takes a look.


    There is a student card in it. Chen Yu looks at it with it.


    "Bona Donne, it turned out to be a freshman." A smile appeared on Chen''s face: "since I am so prepared, I can''t let you down, and I will treat you in my way."


    Bona Donne and LITT grove are extremely afraid of Chen.


    This guy is terrible. They''re not at the same level at all.


    Chen Yu throws the two into the trunk.


    They were terrified. They didn''t know what they were going to face or what Chen would do with them.


    "What shall we do now? What should I do? Is that guy going to kill us? "


    "It''s OK. Don''t panic. We can ask the headquarters for help." Bona Donne said in the dark. She took out her cell phone in a hurry and dialed West.


    "Hello, bona, what can I do for you?"


    "Mr. West, we have been kidnapped. Come and help us."


    "Are you kidding?"


    "No, it''s true. We''ve been kidnapped. We''re in the trunk. We don''t know where to take them."


    "Who is the other party?"


    "A university professor, he''s terrible. He''s LITT''s teacher. Because he and LITT have a feud, I planned to speak for LITT, and he attacked us."


    "You can''t beat him?"


    "I can''t beat Come and help us. " Bona Donne is just a little girl, who has experienced such things.


    "Wait, don''t hang up."


    West called jurag. Jurag took the call. "Bona, don''t worry now. Send me the location. I''ll track you.""Well, I''ve traced you to where you are now. You''re heading out of the city. Let''s go to save you now."


    Bona Donne was relieved to hear jurag.


    "It''s OK. The association has sent someone to save us. We''ll be fine."


    At this time, they felt the car stop.


    Then the trunk was opened, and Chen Yu dragged them out of the trunk.


    Two people look around, here is the foot of a mountain forest.


    "Here Where is this? "


    "Kill you and bury you in the mountains." Chen Yu looks at them with a smile.


    Both of them are going to pee. LITT grove looks at Chen Yu in horror: "Mr. Chen I''m wrong. I''m sorry Leave me alone. "


    "Well, I''m just kidding. I won''t kill you. After all, you are still children."


    When they heard Chen Yu''s words, they were just relieved.


    Chen added, "I''m joking now. You''re all licensed people, so you''re adults, and adults should be responsible for their actions."


    "I am responsible for I am responsible for I''ll see the morgue... "


    "Let''s go. Let''s go to the mountains." Chen Yu extended a warm invitation.


    But neither of them would move.


    Just then, Bona Donne raised her arm. "Do you know what this is?"


    Chen Yu was a little confused: "what? Are you going to cast any magic on me? Little girl, you''re too weak. You''d better give up. You''re not my opponent. Don''t waste your poor magic power. "


    "I mean the ring on my finger." "It''s the hallmark of the supernatural society, we''re members of the supernatural society, and we''ve informed the supernatural society that if you dare to hurt us, the supernatural society won''t let you go," said bona Downe


    "Hiss..." Chen Yu laughed, and he didn''t believe the two of them.


    In the association, as long as you pay to test the magic power, you can get a ring.


    What''s strange about this, and how can they not know if they are members of the supernatural society.


    "Well, don''t be long winded. Go to the mountain."


    Just then, there was a whistling in the distance, and a helicopter appeared overhead.


    "Great, we are saved." Bona Donne and LITT grove were beaming. The people of the association moved so fast. They came so soon.

 Chapter 997

    "Is the man below the president?" Asked West.


    "It looks like Maybe Maybe... " CAOS is not sure.


    The atmosphere on the helicopter suddenly became dignified.


    The helicopter slowly fell down, and a group of people walked towards Chen Yu.


    "How are you? Are you afraid now?" Bona Donne looks at Chen Yu proudly.


    Litt grove was also very excited, because he felt that he had found the support point immediately because of the armed appearance of casos and others.


    Chen touched his nose and watched the crowd come running.


    "How do you know I''m here?"


    West looked at eyelet grove and bona Donne.


    "That President... "


    "President?" The expressions of litt grove and bona Donne froze in an instant.


    The pride and joy on their faces had not yet faded, and it was as if they had been struck by thunder to hear West''s words.


    President? Is he the president of the supernatural society?


    The two of them felt the same thing in the moment.


    "President, the two of them..." West looked at the dead two.


    "One is my student, but on the first day we met, he asked for someone to hit me. As for the little girl, she was going to show up for him."


    West and others covered their heads. They both died.


    It is not good for you to offend anyone, but Chen Yu.


    At the moment, they are totally confused.


    It''s only two days since I joined the supernatural society.


    But they heard a lot about the president.


    For example, take care of your eyes, such as cruelty, such as terror.


    In the supernatural society, the president is like a great demon.


    Every time they asked about the president they had never met, all the members of the Association showed their fear.


    It was full of awe in the eyes, tone is also careful.


    Now, they finally confirmed that the terrible guy in front of them is the president of the supernatural society.


    "President, I haven''t had time to tell you that the two of them just joined our Association yesterday and are now temporary members of our association."


    Chen Yu squints his eyes and looks at them. They look at Chen Yu with fear.


    They are waiting for Chen Yu''s trial.


    At the moment they were in a state of panic.


    They thought the people of the association would save them.


    As a result, when they got here, they knew that Chen Yu was the real boss.


    Unconsciously, they have become Chen Yu''s subordinates.


    But they also took the initiative to provoke Chen Yu.


    "Let''s go, let''s go into the mountain."


    "President, shall we go first?" Asked West.


    They were so armed that they thought there would be a big war, so it was really awkward to face Chen Yu in such a posture.


    If one of Chen Yu is unhappy, they will follow the misfortune.


    "Before you came, you regarded me as an enemy, didn''t you?"


    "No, absolutely not." West quickly waved.


    "No, since we are here, let''s meet our old friends."


    "President There seems to be no old friends in this mountain... "


    "Have you forgotten those crypt monsters?"


    "Er..."


    "Don''t you want to go?"


    "No, absolutely." Replied West, with a sad face.


    "Let''s go The helicopter is here, won''t it be lost? "


    ¡­¡­


    When a group of people entered the deep mountain, Chen Yu took an outing attitude, but other people were less relaxed.


    One by one, their hearts are heavy and their feet are heavy.


    This is especially true of litt grove and bona Donne.


    They didn''t know where they were going.


    "Mr. West Where are we going now? "


    "The entrance to hell." West didn''t look at them very well.


    "Mr. West Mr. Chen Will the president kill us? "


    "I want to kill both of you now." Said West, gnashing his teeth.


    "West, what is that crypt?" Asked CAOS.


    "A group of terrible monsters." "But it''s OK to follow the president. He was afraid of killing those monsters, but I hope the president won''t feed the two of them to the crypt devils. "


    When they heard West''s words, their feet had softened.


    "What about the monsters in the test tower?" Asked CAOS.


    "Stronger than the monster on the first level." "And it''s a lot stronger," West said"What is a test tower?" Asked Bona Donne curiously.


    "Ask so many to do what, you still think first, how to let president forgive you."


    "Will the president kill us?"


    "If you want to kill, you''ve already killed. Do you think you can still stand here?"


    Finally, they reached the entrance to the underground ruins.


    "President, do we really want to get in?"


    After entering the entrance of the ruins, the atmosphere suddenly became oppressive and heavy.


    "President, I feel something in the dark."


    "Yes, the burrows have found us. They look at us in the dark."


    "Will they attack us?"


    "No, they recognize me." Chen said.


    Everyone looked at Chen Yu with strange eyes.


    At this time, a figure appeared in the dark, blocking their way in front.


    Whirring -


    the crypt devil made a whirring sound.


    Everyone is ready to fight.


    Chen Yu is a lair devil.


    The crypt devil was more nervous than the people behind Chen Yu and stepped back two steps.


    Litt grove and bona Donne look behind Chen Yu.


    It''s worthy of being the great demon king. This kind of monster saw Chen Yu''s active retreat.


    "Hi, old friend, I remember you. The crack in your body seems to be from me."


    Old friends? Is this clearly the enemy?


    I don''t know how they communicate. In the end, the crypt devil is leading the way.


    In front of the underground pyramid, LITT grove and bona Donne''s eyes were straight.


    However, it is the entrance of the pyramid that is even more terrifying. Many crypt demons are entrenched there.


    All the crypt monsters looked at the intruders with bad eyes.


    At this time, a female crypt devil comes out of the crypt devil.


    It seems that they have a new queen.


    Chen Yu stepped forward to communicate with the queen.


    Basically, Chen Yu said, "the hell devil listens.".


    Although they can''t speak human language, they can understand it.


    "Well, I''ve agreed with them. You two will stay here."


    "Ah?" Both of them made a terrible cry.


    "Three days, you stay here three days, I don''t care about your offence to me today." "Of course, I am a very democratic person, and I allow that refusal," Chen said


    "Can you really refuse?"


    "Of course, the second way is to be eaten by them. Now make a choice."

 Chapter 998

    Chen Yu left LITT grove and bona Donne outside the pyramid.


    He went into the pyramid to meet his old friends.


    At the top of the pyramid, Chen saw the old crypt devil.


    It is the only crypt demon that can communicate directly with Chen Yu.


    Of course, it''s not in language.


    It''s direct communication with consciousness.


    "Man, why are you back here?" The old crypt devil lies on the ground. When Chen Yu comes, he still hasn''t moved.


    It''s too old for anyone to escape.


    "I have come without malice." "I have two younger generation. I plan to leave them here. Please help me scare them," Chen said


    "What else?"


    "Not long ago, I met another group of crypt demons." "They also keep a kind of boar monster in captivity," Chen said


    Listening to Chen Yu''s description, the old crypt devil suddenly stood up. Although he had no eyes, Chen Yu could feel his excitement.


    "There are other ethnic groups besides us?" The old crypt devil asked incredulously, "are you really saying that? And they also have Nissan species. "


    "Nissan species? What? " Chen asked, puzzled.


    "That''s what you call the boar monster. We call it the Nissan species." The old burrow devil said: "it used to be the meat that our family raised specially, just like you humans raised cattle, sheep and pigs."


    "Do you still know about us humans?"


    "A long time ago, I once caught several human beings. They were caught in front of me, and then they died here. I also learned a lot about human society from their mouths."


    "How old are you?"


    "According to your human calendar, I should be close to 200 now."


    The old burrow devil said, "can you help us get the Nissan species?"


    "Get the Nissan?" Chen Yu hesitated for a moment.


    "Now it''s your people who rule the outside. If our family leaves here, it will be destroyed by you. We usually only eat locusts or catch you. If we have the Nissan species, then we don''t have to worry about the source of food or attack you on our own initiative."


    "What is a grasshopper?"


    "It''s a kind of organism hidden in the deep underground, and it''s our main food source now. Once, we ate Nissan species."


    "Then I''ll get the Nissan, and you live like that? Nissan needs to eat, too. "


    "They can eat locusts. In fact, in the past, we used to use locusts to feed Nissan species, and then Nissan species can be used as meat."


    "I can help you out." Chen said.


    "On behalf of our family, I would like to pay tribute to you and thank you for your help."


    The civilization of an ethnic group is not how smart an individual is.


    In fact, there is not much difference between the intelligence level of their ethnic groups and that of human beings.


    But their population is too small, maybe less than a thousand.


    Such a quantity, even in ten thousand years, is expected to remain the same.


    It is because there are enough ethnic groups and enough time that human beings can have the height of civilization today.


    Chen Yu won''t worry, either, that the crypt devil will rule the earth one day.


    Don''t be kidding. If they have this idea, they will be exterminated the next day.


    When they leave the ground, leave the darkness, then they are waiting for death.


    Moreover, they have strong photophobia.


    Chen Chu came out of the pyramid with a smile on his face.


    "LITT, bona, you stay here. I told them that they will take good care of you. By the way, you still have a chance to taste the special delicacies of crypt devils."


    Chen takes out an invertebrate more than one meter long, which looks like an enlarged earthworm.


    "It''s a grasshopper. It''s said that it has high nutritional value."


    "President I don''t dare. Let me go. " Bona Donne is almost crying.


    "Spare you? Ha ha It doesn''t exist. " Chen Chu turned around and left.


    Bona Donne just wanted to go for a few steps, but she was stopped by some burrows.


    Others followed Chen, and West came to him: "president, isn''t that good? After all, they are still children. "


    "Well I think so too. Why don''t you stay and take care of them? "


    "Well Children should have a good education so that they don''t know the height of the earth in the future. The president''s decision is very wise. I firmly support it. "


    At this moment, the two people have begun to make a conflict in the remains of the crypt devil.


    "All blame you, all blame you." Bona Donne cried and pointed to LITT Grove: "you said the president bullied you. Why don''t you say that you provoked the president first? Now it''s all right. It''s got me involved. "Litt Grove''s face was full of Horror: "keep it down You will attract the attention of the crypt devil. "


    "All blame you, all blame you."


    Litt grove himself was aggrieved.


    How did he know that he was provoking a terrible demon.


    It''s too late to say anything now.


    The searchlights on their hands are running out of power. After a few hours, they are beginning to dim.


    On the way, people dare not take the initiative to talk to Chen Yu.


    "You say, shall we keep some crypt devils to guard the house?"


    "Well President, will these crypts obey? What if they go mad and cause injuries to ordinary people? "


    "Come on, I''ll ask."


    At the foot of the mountain, everyone left by helicopter.


    Chen Yu drove back.


    ¡­¡­


    "La Bohr, there''s a party tonight. Dress nicely."


    "Heathen, I''m not free tonight." Said labour.


    She knows the nature of the party.


    She doesn''t want to dress up and put herself in the tiger''s mouth.


    As long as the trap goes, then this life will be over.


    "I''m not discussing with you, Laporte. You have to come tonight. There are many important guests at this party tonight. Don''t you want to be in the entertainment circle? As long as you are watched by one or two of them, it''s not impossible to shoot the role of the big screen."


    How many brokers use this sentence to cajole young and ignorant women, and how many women are cheated every year.


    But he knew exactly what grade he was.


    He''s just a second or third rate model agent. What kind of guy can he know?


    What kind of fancy party can he go to?


    Don''t be kidding. The whole Hollywood can decide its own movie roles alone. That''s all.


    Even the chairman of the big six has no right. I''m afraid that the so-called important guests of Mr. Hessen are just fooling around.

 Chapter 999

    "I really don''t have time, and I need an interview tomorrow. I need to face it in the best way." Said labour.


    Hisson''s voice suddenly became uncomfortable: "rabble, are you sure you want to refuse my request?"


    Lapool''s face is a little ugly. After all, if she falls out with him, he will directly cut off her back, and her life will become very difficult.


    After all, all her work was arranged by heathon.


    Once Hessen doesn''t arrange her work, then within ten days, labour will go to drink the north and west wind.


    "Heather, I really can''t go."


    "That''s all." Hessen''s tone became a little cold.


    Labour knew it was a bit of a mess.


    If she falls out with heathen, she''ll have to change agents.


    But she belongs to the weak side. Changing agents means that everything starts again.


    If it''s a famous model or artist, a large number of agencies are willing to take the initiative to find and sign.


    However, there are so many beautiful women in Los Angeles to replace her as a model with no fame.


    Even if she jumped from the tallest building in Los Angeles, she couldn''t get on the entertainment news. The biggest possibility is to get on the social news.


    And she''s not at her best.


    The best stage of model development is between the ages of 13 and 16.


    The golden age of models is between 20 and 25, which is shorter than the professional life of sportsmen.


    She has been a model since she was a teenager, and she is now 22.


    If she is allowed to start over, I''m afraid her career will be greatly reduced.


    Even from then on, after all, other model agencies would rather sign up for new models, younger and more promising, rather than older models such as Laporte, and have no reputation.


    "Wait I''ll go. You send me the address. " Labour had no choice but to compromise.


    "That''s a good kid. You''re not young, and you should find a way for yourself."


    Labour was indignant, but she had no choice.


    It''s just that if you''re alone in the past, you''ll definitely send sheep to the tiger.


    But who do you want to go with?


    When he thought about it, he suddenly thought of a man.


    Chen Yu! He seems to be a good choice.


    I just don''t know if he would like to help himself.


    With an attitude of trying, La Bo''er dialed Chen Yu''s phone number.


    "Hello, teacher, this is labour."


    "What''s up? Are you going to pay back the money? "


    "No." Labour''s mouth was turned. Does this guy only remember that he owes him money.


    "What is that?"


    "Teacher, I have a party. I need a boyfriend."


    "I''m not interested. I''ll find a boy myself. There should be many boys in the school willing to be your partner."


    Chen Yu resolutely refused. In the United States, which advocates freedom, love between teachers and students is a taboo.


    Even if both sides are adults, love between teachers and students is not allowed.


    Because the US emperor has a rule called power taboo.


    For example, students and teachers, teachers occupy the powerful side, as students will be dominated and coerced side.


    So if there is a relationship between teachers and students, and it is exposed, a little lighter is the investigation and punishment of the school. If it is more serious, it may even be prosecuted by the judicial organ.


    Chen Yu didn''t plan to lose his reputation for La Bohr.


    "Teacher, I really need help. I have to go to that party, but it''s not safe if I go alone."


    "What party?" Chen Yu frowned.


    "It''s a party arranged by my agent." Said labour.


    "That is to say, I just need to protect you from being harassed by those people, right?"


    "Yes." Laporte replied.


    "Well, where are you now?" Chen Yu thought for a moment. Since Laporte really needs help, it''s his duty as a teacher.


    "I''m at home."


    Chen Yu said hello to fari and went out.


    Chen Yu drove to the door of Laporte''s house.


    Laporte''s home is a medium to high-end community villa with a monthly rent estimated at several thousand dollars.


    After a while, he came out and looked at Chen''s car. His face was purple.


    Chen Yu drives his farm card.


    "Teacher, is this your car?"


    "Yes."


    "Don''t you have any other cars?"


    "Yes, it''s not convenient." Chen replied, after all, the other two cars in the family, one of which is a sports car, have been in the garage rusty since Farley was pregnant.Fari usually drives a small truck when she goes out, because the interior space of the sports car is not suitable for pregnant women.


    Chen doesn''t like to drive a sports car either. He also prefers to drive this small truck.


    The other is the RV, which is too ostentatious to drive out.


    Unless it''s a family trip, the RV will come out.


    "Teacher, your car can''t even pass the security guard of that manor." Labour said helplessly.


    She heard that the party was at Beverly Hills.


    "Then can''t you get on my car?"


    "Forget it." Rabir can only take Chen Yu''s car.


    I thought to myself that when I arrived at the party hall, I would let Chen Yu park his car at the door.


    Chen Yu''s driving feeling to LA Bo''er is one word, steady.


    The speed is not fast or slow, and there is no wave at all.


    And Chen followed any traffic rules, which was totally different from the habits of the people of the United States.


    Most of the people of the United States and the United States act as traffic rule breakers.


    As for wine driving, it''s even more common.


    In the United States, the number of traffic accidents caused by drunk driving is ten times that of domestic traffic accidents.


    Of course, it''s also because of the number of cars.


    "Teacher, you must be a very boring person."


    "Why do you say that?"


    "From the way you drive, you can see your character. There is no risk-taking spirit. Your normal life must be calm, with a good job, and then you can live a life in peace."


    "Yes." Chen Yu always thought that the traffic rules should be obeyed.


    The accidents that happen because of violating traffic rules are often not the ones who suffer the most, but others.


    Chen doesn''t think his car skills are very good either.


    Even if the car drove more than 100 kilometers and then hit the wall, Chen would not be injured.


    But if you hit someone or another car, it''s almost murder.


    Soon, they arrived at Beverly Hills.


    "Where is the address?" Chen asked.


    Laporte hands the address to Chen, "this is the location."


    Chen Yu, isn''t this Dell''s home?

 Chapter 1000

    "Park your car here. You can''t drive in." Said labour.


    "Let''s bet a hundred dollars. I can drive in."


    "Here is one hundred dollars." Laporte didn''t even think about it. He made a bet with Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu drives his car to the gate. The servant who checks the invitation letter at the gate sees Chen Yu''s car. He gives up a body and lets Chen Yu in.


    Chen Chu turned to look at the glass. "Thank you for your one hundred dollars."


    "Is the management here so lax?" labour wondered


    Chen Xun has to come here twice a month. There are no people who don''t know him.


    Especially the housekeeper of Dale''s family is Mary.


    Laboer found that Chen was very familiar with this place.


    Generally, when guests come to the party, they park their cars near the aisle.


    But Chen Yu went straight to the garage, and in such a large manor, he could find the garage accurately.


    "Teacher, have you been here?"


    "Well, get out of the car."


    As soon as Chen got off, Mary appeared in the garage.


    "Hi, honey."


    Mary looked at the glass coming down from the car, and looked at Chen Yu with black face: "Chen, who is this woman? You know that Fanny has a big stomach now, but you can''t come out and mess with it. "


    "Well Mary, you are mistaken She''s my student, and we have nothing to do with anything else. "


    "Really?"


    "Really." Chen Yu shrugged: "I came to the party with her. By the way, you can watch her a little later. If anyone harasses her, please drive him out."


    "Well, I won''t be with you. There''s a lot of work to do on it."


    Said Mary to turn around to leave, La Bohr looked at Chen Yu: "who is she?"


    "She''s Mary, the housekeeper here."


    It''s no wonder Chen Yu is so familiar with this place. He used to know the housekeeper here.


    When Labour came to the manor, he could not help but wonder at the scale of the manor.


    The garden is really beyond imagination.


    Not to mention the others, just the swimming pool is bigger than the house she rents.


    "The owners here are very rich, aren''t they?"


    "Majority shareholder of CAA." Chen said.


    La Bohr can not help but be shocked, CAA big shareholder, that is Hollywood''s powerful class.


    "If you are in trouble, go to Mary, and I won''t be with you." Chen said.


    "Where are you going?"


    "I''ll go and say hello to my acquaintances."


    "Oh Well then. "


    Chen Yu went to the manor next door in lisfar.


    After all, it''s here. Dell and lisfal, they all want to say hello.


    Chen Yu was also familiar with the risfar family, so he entered the door of risfar smoothly.


    "Hi, Chen, why are you here?" Lisfar heard from the guard that Chen Yu had come, so he came out.


    "It was one of my students who came to Dell''s party. When I came here, I knew that Dell had a party, so I came here to say hello to you." "I will go there later," Chen said


    "Then let''s go together." Said lisfal.


    "Is Laura not at home?"


    "She took Vera and Ronnie to New York, and I was the only one at home."


    Just then, Chen''s phone rang.


    "Hello, Chen, I just heard from Mary that you are here. Where are you now? Why can''t I find you? "


    "I''m here in riesfall, and we''re planning to go together."


    "Oh, I''ll wait for you."


    With that, Dell hung up.


    ¡­¡­


    When Hessen found her, he could not help but see her delicate makeup.


    "Rabble, come here and I''ll introduce some friends to you."


    Labour''s eyes twinkled at Hessen, hesitating on his face.


    "When people come, what are you doing? It''s not bad for you to know more friends."


    He had no choice but to follow him to the garden.


    There were two people sitting in the garden. They saw Hessen and labour coming, and their eyes brightened.


    "Hi, Mr White, Mr Wilson." Hessen came up to say, "she''s La Bohr. She''s my model."


    Hisson pulled the glass again: "glass, Mr. White is an independent film director. He has directed several films. Mr. Wilson is a famous writer."


    When labour heard the independent film, he lost interest.


    What is an independent film is a kind of literary and art film that is independent of Hollywood''s producer system, funded by itself or even directed by itself.


    It can''t be said that independent films have no influence, but the undeniable minority of independent films.If it''s the top independent filmmakers, he might be interested.


    But this white, she never heard of.


    Heathon is actually telling the truth. White is really an independent film director.


    But to be exact, he''s just an assistant director, or vice director.


    "Miss Laporte, your conditions are really very good. Are you interested in going to the big screen? If you are interested, I can help you choose several good roles. "


    "Don''t you want to be a movie all the time, rabble? I''m not sure what to do. Thank you very much, Mr. White. "


    "Thank you, Mr. White."


    "Miss la Bohr, I can also help you to tailor a movie script. Let''s discuss it in depth, shall we?"


    White and Wilson turn the sugar coated cannonball to smash over, the Laporte is the skin laughs the flesh not to smile.


    It''s always a refusal attitude.


    Neither accept nor reject.


    When you meet, you say you want to give the characters, and you need to give a customized script?


    There is no possibility of what we can do.


    "Miss Laporte, I have provided scripts for many big directors, such as detective nuhai. I am one of the co writers, and many of them are written by me." Wilson actively raised his identity.


    The so-called co screenwriter is actually a small screenwriter in an editorial team, or even just a screenwriter assistant.


    But now anyone who has a little bit of a relationship with Steven will get taller.


    And the two often use this to deceive some inexperienced girls.


    "Thank you, Mr. White. Thank you, Mr. Wilson. I have something else to do. Let''s go." Laporte was sure that the two wanted to play with the white wolf.


    When they saw that La Bohr was leaving, their faces changed and they turned to look at Hessen.


    At once, Hessen pulled up the rabble: "rabble, what are you going to do? I asked you to come here to introduce you to people. Is that your attitude? "


    "Heathen, I know what you''re up to." Said Laporte coldly.


    "If you stay, you will not only have the chance to enter Hollywood, but also get a lot of reward, more money than you make in a month''s show."

 Chapter 1001

    Rabir turned and left.


    Heathen has explained it thoroughly.


    Different ways do not conspire.


    However, Hessen is not willing to be pigeoned by labour.


    This is a real loss.


    "Rabble, stop for me." "Do you want to be in the modeling business?" he said


    It''s his threat to kill his models.


    Hicson couldn''t kill rabble.


    But as for Laporte, when he is old, he has nothing outstanding. The most likely thing is to go on a few years of show and leave the modeling circle when he is in his twenties and twenties.


    If a model has not been famous for three years, she may not have the chance to become famous again.


    Now famous models, without exception, are either at the age of eighteen or eighteen.


    Laporte shook his hand, but he didn''t.


    "You let go!"


    Hessen tightened his grip: "rabble, you have to agree today if you don''t agree."


    "I don''t want to talk to you. You let go."


    "Do you want to be in the modeling business, Laporte?"


    "I want to break up with you."


    "Termination? If the contract doesn''t arrive, you have to pay 200000 US dollars if you want to terminate it. Do you have to pay this amount? "


    Just then, a voice came.


    "Let me go!" Mary came in a hurry.


    Both hicson and rabble were shocked. Hicson let go of rabble''s hand.


    "What are you going to do?" Cried Mary.


    "Who are you? It''s none of your business here. " Heathon looked at Mary in the servant''s clothes, with a look of disdain.


    "Now, get out of the manor, or I''ll have you thrown out."


    "I''m invited by the host here. What are you?"


    "You don''t roll, do you? Don''t regret it. " Mary looked at heathon angrily.


    "A servant dare to be presumptuous." Hessen didn''t take Mary seriously at all. "I advise you to be more understanding, rabble."


    "Let''s go." Mary pulled the glass and left.


    "You will regret it." Cried Hessen behind lapole.


    Although she went with Mary, she was in a heavy mood.


    She knew that her career would be very difficult.


    "Miss Mary, where are we going?"


    "Find someone who can help you out." Said Mary.


    Mary took Rachel into the living room.


    "Mr. Dale, come here."


    As soon as Dale saw the glass beside Mary, his eyes lit up.


    "Mary, the girl around you is so beautiful. Would you like to introduce it to me?"


    "Miss la Bohr was brought by Chen. She is Chen''s student. Are you sure you want to know her?"


    "Well When I didn''t say, what''s the matter with you? "


    "Miss Raphael was just bullied."


    "Who is messing about on my estate?" Dale frowned.


    Mary was a little surprised that the young man was the owner of the manor?


    Listen to their tone, it seems that this man and his teacher are very familiar.


    "It''s my agent. He wants me to sell my body."


    "What do you do?"


    "Model."


    "Aren''t you Chen''s student?"


    "I study at the University of Los Angeles. Modeling is my part-time job."


    Dale nodded. "What''s your agent''s name?"


    "Hessen."


    "Hessen? I don''t know. How did he get my party invitation? "


    Just at this time, Chen Yu and lisfal came in.


    "Chen, here you are." Dale''s eyes strayed to the back of the glass.


    Laboer turned around and saw Chen Yu coming.


    "Rabble, why are you here? Don''t you meet the guests here? "


    "Er..."


    "Chen, you are such a bad teacher." Mary said bluntly, "your student has been bullied."


    "What''s the matter, Raphael?"


    He lowered his head and told the whole story.


    "Chen, I have those three guys thrown into the sea to feed sharks." Said lisfal.


    Who is this man, when he looks at riesfall?


    Listen to his tone, it''s just like a black... Gang big guy.


    "No need for that." Chen Yu waved: "don''t always think of using violence to solve everything."


    ¡­¡­


    The three were still in the garden when a tall woman came up.


    "Hey, don''t you have a partner?"When they saw the woman, their eyes lit up.


    "Hello, what do you call it?" Asked Hessen.


    "I''m Merlin." The beauty introduced herself.


    The three also introduce themselves, and as always exaggerate their career and identity.


    "How about going somewhere else to drink?" Merlin said in a provocative tone.


    The three of heathen don''t doubt him. They just think that this woman is a real sexy thing.


    "Where are we going?"


    "To a place where there''s wine and no one''s bothering us." Said Merlin.


    The three were even more impatient to follow Merlin behind.


    Merlin turned left and right, and heesen looked around with hesitation. "Merlin, have you been here?"


    "Yes." Merlin smiled and said, "let''s go to the cellar. No one will disturb the three of us."


    Heathon, white and Wilson all felt hot.


    The door lock of the wine cellar seemed to be broken. The three men followed Merlin into the wine cellar.


    The cellar is full of wine fragrance and the shelves are full of various famous wine collections.


    All three of them are attracted by these wines. They find that many of them are expensive and famous.


    Hessen took a bottle of wine and took a breath of cool air: "this is Saint Cleopatra. It costs 200000 dollars."


    Merlin looked at heathon. "I''ll take a look at it."


    Heathon throws the wine to Merlin, who deliberately misses.


    The bottle fell to the ground and broke with a crash.


    "Bad..."


    "Let''s go. We can''t stay here."


    "What are you afraid of? There are so many wines here that even the owner can''t find them. Don''t you want to play a game here?"


    At this time, Merlin pointed to the wine on a wine rack: "open that bottle of wine, we have a lot of time to play."


    "Open more bottles of wine." "Let''s have a good time here," says Merlin


    At this time, all three of them are a little slow in thinking.


    They enjoyed the wine to their heart''s content.


    "I''ll get some food. You''ll wait for me here. I''ll come soon." Merlin licked his lips.


    "Well, come back soon."


    Merlin kept her head down and covered her face with her hair when she got out of the cellar.


    She had to avoid the surveillance at the beginning, so that the police wouldn''t find her afterwards.


    Merlin came to a living room on the third floor, where Chen Yu and others were inside.


    "Mr. riesfall, it''s done."


    Lisfal gave Merlin a card: "it''s 200000 dollars. Go to other cities for a few days. Don''t come back in ten days."

 Chapter 1002

    He watched it all the way.


    If it were her, she would not have spent the 200000 dollars no matter how much revenge she had.


    But the rest of the room seemed to take it for granted.


    This idea was put forward by Chen Zhu.


    When he looked at Chen he became a little afraid.


    There are tens of thousands of dollars less wine in the cellar, tens of thousands or two or three hundred thousand more.


    Rabble knew that the three of them were dead.


    Merlin walked happily. She couldn''t make any trouble with the people in this room.


    Everyone in this room is a man eating beast.


    "Are you satisfied with this?" Chen asked.


    With his head bowed, labour put out a sentence: "heathen has my contract in his hand."


    "Leave it to me." DELL said, "Marie, call the police."


    At the moment, the three were still in a daze, and Hessen said, "why hasn''t Merlin come back?"


    The cellar door opened and a group of police came in.


    The police saw that the ground was full of fragments of wine bottles, and the air was filled with a strong smell of wine.


    "Mr. policeman, it''s them. They come here to steal and deliberately destroy the wine here."


    "Wait What are you doing? What are you doing? "


    "What happened?"


    The three immediately revolted, but the police, no matter how many, directly handcuffed them.


    At this time, Dell led the way to the three.


    Laporte followed.


    "Rabble, what''s the matter?"


    "Three, you broke into my party and broke the door lock of my wine cellar. Stealing in the wine cellar caused me a huge loss, so I need to make compensation." Dale said quietly, "of course, you can refuse, but I can guarantee that you will return the money to me."


    The three men''s brains woke up in an instant, and then began to sweat.


    They suddenly realized what they had done.


    "Wait It''s not what we did. It''s a woman who brought us here. We don''t know... "


    "Women? What woman? There are no women here. "


    "It''s true. There''s a woman. We''ve been cheated."


    "It''s you," he said suddenly Rabble, aren''t you? "


    He just smiled and didn''t speak.


    At the moment, labour is very relieved.


    Normally in front of her, Sison, who was so powerful, was in such a mess.


    "This is a trap, this is a fraud!" Heathon has come to realize: "this is what you deliberately seduced us. I want to sue you, all of you, and your police. I also want to complain about you."


    "Mr. policeman, take them to the police station. I''ll send my lawyer to consult with them later." Dell said.


    After that, they basically don''t need to worry about it.


    "I''ll take you back."


    At the end of the incident, Chen Yu drove to LA Bo''er.


    He didn''t talk all the way.


    Because of a conflict, Chen Yu took a heavy toll on the three men.


    By the time they left, it was over.


    Before that, he also took a tough attitude towards hisson, and then returned his contract to him.


    It also paid Dell $1 million.


    This made him know Chen Yu, his teacher again.


    It also made her afraid of Chen Yu.


    My teacher is more dangerous than heathen.


    When you have money, you must "take two steps."


    "Very average." Trish commented.


    "And there is no brokerage."


    "I''m sorry, Miss labour, you don''t meet the requirements of our company, so please."


    Labour''s face was a little lost, but she was helpless.

 Chapter 1003

    "It''s a waste of time."


    Cooper shrugged. "Is our Baroness brand so cheap? Anyone dares to come here for an interview. "


    Laporte had already turned around to go out. When he heard Cooper''s words, he was in a hurry and fled.


    But just then, Cooper turned to the application placed on his desk by La Bohr and saw the signature on it.


    Cooper''s expression suddenly froze.


    Cooper is no stranger to the signature, nor to the name.


    "Look at this signature, Trish."


    "This is Mr. Chen''s signature?"


    "That girl is Mr. Chen''s student?" Cooper''s face turned pale.


    Cooper and Tracey rushed out of the room, looking for the back of Rachel.


    That girl is Chen Yu''s student.


    And she''s here for an interview, probably Chen Yu asked her to come.


    Even if I just brush her down.


    But the last words I said, if passed to Chen Yu''s ear.


    What are the consequences?


    Cooper remembers the missing Bellington very well.


    Since that day, Wellington has never appeared again.


    It''s like the world evaporated.


    This made Cooper, Tracy and knight awe Chen Zhu.


    Now, I''m angry with Chen Yu''s students.


    The consequences will be serious.


    "There it is."


    No matter how many pairs of eyes there are outside, they hurriedly chase after him.


    "Miss labour, please wait."


    Laporte stopped and turned around doubtfully. "Is there anything else?"


    "Well, I was just joking with you. You''ve been admitted."


    "I don''t like to joke." He felt that the two were teasing themselves and were about to leave.


    "Miss la Bo''er, I mean it. It''s true. You stay."


    Labole frowned and looked at the two doubtfully.


    What''s the matter with these two people? How did their attitude change so much?


    "Why? I don''t have a brokerage company or a background. You also said that my ability to show is average. "


    "No, no, you are very good, very good. We Baroness need a model like you. If you like, you can become a regular model of our brand now. And our Baroness''s annual magazine will certainly have you."


    Laporte is more confused. What''s the matter with the two of them?


    I''m sure I don''t have so much influence.


    And I know what I can do.


    If you have something outstanding, you won''t have to spend a few years in the modeling circle. You are still unknown.


    "Are you serious?"


    "Yes, we are."


    "I want to see the contract first."


    "No problem, of course."


    Twenty minutes later, labour finished reading the contract.


    Her face was full of shock, and the contract was already the top treatment among the contracted models.


    The salary is three times higher than she used to be, three thousand dollars for a show.


    And there are all kinds of benefits and base salaries.


    He didn''t understand how he could get such a salary.


    "Miss labour, if it''s all right, we can sign the contract now."


    Labour nodded and signed his name.


    "La Bohr, those offensive words we just said Please don''t let Mr. Chen know. "


    "Do you know my teacher?" he said


    How funny. Can''t we meet.


    "Mr. Chen is a friend of the boss of our company." Cooper said in a euphemism.


    Laporte didn''t expect Chen Zhu to have such a wide network.


    And it seems that these two top fashion designers are very afraid of Chen Yu.


    "The interview was a pleasant one. I don''t know what Mr. Cooper said."


    Cooper breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Miss la Bohr, tomorrow our company is going to shoot a promotional film. Remember to come and meet earlier."


    "Of course, no problem."


    ¡­¡­


    Helys was the third person to pass the first floor of the test tower.


    Before her, only Gaia and Norma passed the first test.


    And she also passed the first level perfectly, and also got the 3S score.


    Pan and Eric both look at helys with envy.


    Since that time in Sandra National Park, after obtaining the fog of death, her strength has been advancing rapidly."Henrix, you will be a full member of our association." "In the future, the treatment will also be that of full members," Chen said


    Chen Yu''s eyes turned to pan''en and Eric: "you two should work harder too. Don''t let the girls compete."


    Two people are to cry without tears, the first layer is so easy to pass?


    Most of the people in the association failed.


    Chen Yu then turned to west and others: "you also have to contend. Don''t you find that all the girls passing through the first floor, except me, are Gaia, Norma and helris."


    Chen Yu''s words not only put pressure on her, but other girls are also Alexander.


    Pattaya, arras, Jolin Nash and Giselle are all very concerned.


    Especially Jolin Nash, who used to be the strongest member of the association.


    But now, she can''t even rank.


    Even if it''s weaker than Chen Yu.


    Now that new people are better than her, she''s upset.


    "If any of you don''t like it, then redouble your efforts."


    Pattaya belongs to the auxiliary type, she is absolutely impossible to pass the first level alone.


    So Chen will not force her.


    Arras is the library of magic, and battle magic is not her strong point.


    This led to the pressure being all on Jolin Nash and Giselle.


    "President, I''d like you to take me to the fourth floor." Helys made her own request.


    "Fourth floor? Why? It''s absolutely impossible for you to survive on the fourth level. "


    "Because the fourth level is the skeleton mage, and what they do is also black magic and undead magic, which is the ability I need to learn most. I hope to learn magic from them." Said Hess.


    "OK, but I''m not sure if I can take you to the fourth floor." Chen said.


    It''s one difficulty for one person to enter, and another difficulty for two people to enter.


    "You''ll get ready. I''ll take you back when you can go in next time."


    "I can go straight in now. I didn''t go to the second level just now, but I saved the customs clearance of the first level." Said Hess.


    "Well, let''s go in now and start directly from the second floor."


    Chen Yu and heilisi enter the second floor, and the monster begins to appear.


    Originally, a person was a twisted monster, but now there are stronger monsters. They are called earth shaking monsters. They are similar in appearance to twisted monsters, but they are taller.

 Chapter 1004

    The earth shaking is much bigger than the twisted monster, but it''s more powerful than the twisted monster, not just the head.


    When they were running on the ground, Chen Yu and Hei Lisi felt the earth shaking.


    They seem to have their own magic talents that can directly affect the ground.


    Anyway, it was shaking all the time, which made Chen Yu and heilisi unable to stand firm.


    If you want to take her to the fourth floor, then she can''t die before that.


    Helys immediately released the fog of death.


    However, the fog of death shrouded in the body of earthshaking, but was scattered by the fist of earthshaking.


    The threat of death fog to earth shaking is too small.


    At this time, the ground shook and raised her arms in front of her eyes, and fell on her head.


    Because of the vibration of the ground, helys couldn''t stand at all.


    Chen Yu immediately covered up heilisi with dark stock solution.


    Helys was pale with fright.


    Although she knew that she would not die, the thrill and excitement made her heart beat.


    The second level monster''s strength has been improved too much.


    It''s totally impossible to compare with the first layer.


    She didn''t know how Chen Yu managed to break through.


    Of course, she even doubted whether Chen could lead her through the second floor.


    Chen Yu also had a hard time coping.


    The vibration of the ground made it difficult for him to stand firm, thus affecting his fight.


    Chen Yu''s foot kicked, his body lifted up, stepped on a shoulder shaking, and stepped on it.


    The ground shakes by Chen Yu to step on the ground, Chen Yu takes advantage of the strength to jump again, a fist hits another body which shakes all the time.


    But Chen can''t fall on the ground. Every time he falls, he will fall on the body shaken by the ground.


    If he lands on the ground, Chen will be unstable and need to be stable again.


    Helys looked at Chen Yu''s figure, her eyes were dazzled.


    She knew that Chen was very strong, and that Chen had a lot of cards.


    But different from the last time when dealing with the mother, Chen Yu''s kind of understatement and cynicism.


    This time Chen Yu seems to be very serious, even if he didn''t show his cards.


    But he showed a completely different kind of combat power from the last time.


    I can''t even deal with one ground shaking, but Chen Yu can do it easily.


    Of course, it''s an exaggeration to say that it''s easy.


    But Chen is really able to deal with it more easily.


    It''s not their size and strength that shake the earth.


    Chen Yu is far superior to them in these two aspects.


    It''s the trouble of the ground shaking when they get close.


    Moreover, Chen Yu did not just deal with the ground shaking.


    At the same time, we need to protect Hess.


    Chen''s ultimate goal is not to kill himself.


    It''s to take her to the fourth floor.


    Therefore, Chen''s battle range has always been around heilish.


    Chen Yu is jumping all the time.


    The battle lasted for more than half an hour and ended at last.


    Helys looked at Chen Yu: "president, do you want to have a rest? You can take me to the third floor next time. "


    Chen Yu shook his head: "no, actually, it''s very interesting for the double team to take the second floor. It''s much more interesting than the single team."


    In her eyes, the whole process was breathtaking.


    But in Chen''s view, it''s just interesting.


    Helys shook her head with a wry smile.


    On the second floor, the double rating is d +, which is good.


    "Next time I''ll find someone else to play on the second floor Let''s go to the third floor. "


    Both enter the third level at the same time.


    The monster on the third level of single player is the flying demon.


    But now it''s double, so the monsters are different.


    The monsters on the third level of the double are a group of armored bipedal flying dragons.


    Chen Yu is no stranger to the bipedal flying dragon. After all, Chen Yu doesn''t eat too many.


    In hell, bipedal dragons are also very common Warcraft.


    Although bipedal flying dragons are used as mounts or meat sources by some lords or lords, this does not mean that they are weak.


    If they are fierce, they are still very deadly.


    It''s like some war horses. They''re mounts.


    But they also bring danger to people who are not familiar with them.


    Chen Yu is not sure to protect her in this situation.


    So Chen Chu took out twelve stone swords and zither directly.


    Helys looks at Chen Yu in surprise.


    This is something she has never seen before.


    She didn''t know what Chen Chu did with the zither.


    But the next moment she knew.


    When twelve stone swords fly out, everything around them disappears in an instant.There was a rain of blood and flesh in the sky.


    Everything around was chopped.


    Helys opened her mouth and looked at Chen Yu with disbelief.


    How powerful!


    She can''t handle a two legged flying dragon.


    But Chen Yu is killing the two legged flying dragon.


    The whole process took less than 60 seconds, and the battle was over.


    One hundred bipedal dragons were slaughtered by Chen Zhu.


    Customs clearance, 3S score.


    Chen feels that this trial of Guzheng has more spare power than last time.


    It seems that in recent days, my magic has increased a little.


    "Well, the third floor is over, and I don''t need to take you back, do you?"


    At this time, Hess was still not slow.


    Looking at Chen Yu''s eyes, he also became worshipped.


    The indescribable power has deeply shocked her heart.


    "President, don''t you want to see what kind of monster the double on the fourth floor is?"


    Chen Yu thinks about it, so go to the fourth floor and have a look. There is no loss anyway.


    After entering the fourth layer, a black cloud appeared in the sky over their heads.


    Then a flash of lightning came down from the sky. When Chen Yu and Hei Lishi didn''t react, they split on Hei lish''s head.


    With a scream, helys left the test tower.


    The ground left a huge bird scorched.


    This is


    Just then another flash of lightning fell in the sky.


    Chen Chu looked carefully and saw a bird, a Thunderbird, among the lightning.


    Hiding in the lightning, the bird fell directly from the sky and landed on Chen''s head.


    The ground around Chen''s body was scorched.


    The surge of electricity flows in Chen''s body, which makes Chen feel comfortable.


    In Western mythology, Thunderbird is a kind of beast that was born and died in thunder.


    Their life span is extremely short, only in an instant.


    Another Thunderbird fell on Chen''s head.


    Chen Yu raised his arm and saw the opportunity. The mouth of the glutton opened.


    Lightning is consumed directly by the mouth of the glutton.


    At this time, Chen felt the whole arm shaking.


    The Glutton''s mouth is devouring and acquiring the properties of Thunderbirds.


    I don''t know if it is the stimulation of lightning. The fourth eye on the arm is open.


    The fourth eye keeps the electric light on and infuses the mouth of the glutton.


    This makes the Glutton''s mouth like a sneeze cannon, constantly brewing electric light.


    Boom -


    an electric light rises in the sky and shoots at the center of the dark cloud.

 Chapter 1005

    But when the electric light explodes in the sky, it is only a small circle for the whole cloud.


    A Thunderbird landed on Chen Yu''s forehead, and he felt comfortable again.


    The Thunderbird did little damage to Chen Yu, or even none.


    Thunderbird is not the real lightning in nature. It''s much weaker than Chen Zhu''s feeling of being struck by thunder twice.


    Now Chen, even in the face of real lightning in nature, is sure to get by.


    Thunderbird''s lightning is probably only one tenth of that.


    At the moment, Chen has suffered twenty or thirty times. Instead of suffering, Chen feels a little used to it.


    It''s not that there''s no feeling at all, but that the damage has been reduced a lot.


    The fourth floor duo seems to have only this Thunderbird.


    There are no other monsters.


    Ninety eight, ninety-nine, one hundred


    As expected, there was a hint of passing the customs.


    Chen Yu just feels full of energy at the moment.


    At the third level, the mana consumed has been completely restored.


    The fourth eye on the right arm was closed.


    Chen did not know the characteristics of the fourth eye.


    However, Chen suspected that it was related to lightning.


    Because of becoming a person again, there are a lot of three headed dragons in the fifth level.


    Chen Yu''s skill was repeated again. He cut through the confusion quickly and cleared the fifth level.


    After recording, he left the test tower.


    "President, you come out. How did you get through the fourth floor?" Helys has been waiting outside for Chen Yu.


    "After that, the fourth layer of double mode, as long as one hundred lightning strikes."


    Her face was black. She was hit in the head by the first lightning stroke, and then she died.


    Chen Yu received a hundred lightning strikes inside.


    It seems that the gap between Chen and himself is not only the gap in strength.


    Even the anti Strike ability is 18000 miles short.


    "Jurag, batilu and Giselle are in the headquarters, aren''t they?"


    "In."


    "Help me get them. I have something to ask them for."


    Soon, the three were called to Chen Yu''s, and heilish came to join the party.


    "President, what can I do for you?"


    "I''d like to have access to high-voltage electricity, but I''m not sure if it will affect the power consumption of headquarters."


    Everyone looked at each other, and they didn''t understand what Chen was up to.


    "President If you want to feel electric shock, the socket in the room can meet your needs. " Jurag felt that Chen had a tendency to be abused.


    "What I need is a higher current, at least one million volts."


    "President, what are you going to do?"


    "I have a magic which needs strong current to prove."


    "I see. Let''s make an electric room for you?"


    "Yes." Chen Chu nodded, "how long will it take?"


    "It will take a while."


    "Well, let me know when it''s ready." "But first give me a touchable interface," Chen said


    "Then go to our studio."


    The three brought Chen to the studio, which was a bit messy.


    Many parts are missing everywhere.


    "President, you hold these two power clamps, but the power clamp is connected to the battery, so the power supply is limited and the voltage is limited. The maximum voltage can only be provided for 10 minutes and no more than 300000 volts."


    "Yes, turn on the switch." Chen Yu grabs the power tongs.


    Jurag knows Chen''s power is strong, and this power should not hurt Chen.


    As soon as jurag turned on the battery, the current rushed into Chen''s body.


    Chen found that the fourth eye was open.


    Now the mana consumed in the test tower is recovering.


    But the magic recovery is very weak, not as fast as his automatic recovery.


    It seems that my guess is correct. The fourth eye is opened because of Thunderbird.


    Able to absorb current and restore magic.


    Previously, in the test tower, Thunderbirds kept pounding Chen Yu.


    It is absorbed by the fourth eye, and then transformed into magic to provide to Chen.


    It''s just that the amount of electricity that can be converted into magic is too low.


    All the people in the studio watched Chen Yu''s electric tongs were red, but Chen Yu seemed to have nothing to do with it.


    Chen Yu dropped the power tongs and clapped his hands.


    "It''s too low to feel at all."


    Everyone was speechless. Chen Yu said that he had no sense of the voltage that can electrify the dead.


    Since the fourth eye is related to lightning, it''s called the eye of thunder.But the eye of thunder also has some disadvantages.


    Unless Chen meets the enemies of the thunder system or fights in thunderstorm weather.


    Otherwise, it doesn''t seem to be very useful.


    Or take a generator with you.


    But Chen can''t really bring a super generator with him.


    When you''re tired and your magic is exhausted, turn on the generator and charge yourself?


    Therefore, although the eye of thunder is invincible under certain circumstances.


    But it doesn''t generate electricity or provide magic.


    In essence, Chen''s strength has not improved.


    The diversity of Chen Yu was improved.


    "Make the electric room for me as soon as possible."


    At this time Gaia came into the room and said, "Chen, I heard you just took helix to the fourth floor?"


    "You don''t want to go, do you? It doesn''t mean much to you. "


    "No, I''m not interested in layer 4. If I want to go there, I will also rely on my ability to go to layer 4." Gaia said: "I''m more interested in the monster ground shaking in the second level duet."


    "Yes, I am. Compared with the monsters before and after, earth shaking is more interesting and more useful for the training of actual combat."


    "Do you think so, and so do I. shaking this monster can be understood as a more complex terrain environment." Gaia said.


    It has to be said that Gaia and Chen Yu''s ideas coincide.


    "Then when shall we go to the second floor together?"


    "No problem. I''m also interested in earthshaking."


    Gaia and Chen are two completely different people.


    Gaia is a man of the heart of the strong.


    Chen is interested.


    "By the way, I heard you left the two new people in the remains of the crypt devil."


    "They asked for it."


    "They are all children. Don''t be too hard on them."


    Gaia also knew about the grudges of litt grove and bona Donne and Chen Yu.


    But in her eyes, both of them are just children.


    "They are older than a quarter of the people in our association and are no longer children."


    "You''ve punished them enough. I''ll get them back tonight."


    "Let Bona go. Tell LITT to guard the morgue. If he escapes again, I will let him live in the morgue forever."

 Chapter 1006

    This is Gaia''s crypt, right in front of her.


    There was no point in attacking her.


    Gaia is not the kind of person who does it indiscriminately.


    So can only regret to give up the idea of hands-on.


    When entering the depths and seeing the pyramids in the ruins, Gaia was also shocked by this great and ancient building.


    At the moment, LITT grove and bona Donne are like two refugees.


    It''s just less than two days. They have completely abandoned the so-called fear and disgust.


    Now they are sitting in front of the fire, baking the locusts provided by the crypt devil.


    In the face of hunger, any bottom line will become nonexistent.


    A day ago, they were full of disgust and disgusting resistance to locusts.


    But now, locusts are their food.


    Although they can''t eat locusts raw yet.


    "You two are better than I thought."


    Just then, Gaia''s voice came.


    Both of them were startled and looked at Gaia.


    Although they were in a mess, they did not collapse.


    Gaia is very pleased with this.


    "Miss Gaia Why are you here? "


    "Come and pick it up and leave."


    "Ah? Really? "


    "But The president said We haven''t had three days, and now we haven''t had two? "


    They became hesitant and hesitant again.


    After all, if they violate Chen''s order again.


    Then they will face Chen Yu''s wrath.


    After overcoming the initial fear, they found that it was not as terrible as they thought.


    Therefore, they prefer to finish the punishment Chen Yu gave them.


    Instead of running away.


    "Chen and I are friends, and I have already talked to him." Gaia said, "so you can leave."


    "Really? Great. "


    "Finally, I can leave this place."


    "Don''t be happy too early, litt. You need to continue your work. Chen isn''t going to let you go so easily."


    Little grove wanted to cry without tears.


    If I had known Chen Yu was so terrible.


    On the first day they met, he would pretend to be a grandson.


    It''s just that he used to be domineering.


    He thought the teachers were the same all over the world.


    You can bully him at will.


    Who would have thought that Chen Yu was a terrible demon.


    But now little grove is not so afraid.


    Although the job is not so glamorous.


    But now he''s been through such terrible things.


    It seems that there is nothing to be afraid of to guard the morgue again.


    "Pack up and go."


    Gaia found that the two seemed to have grown a lot.


    Although it''s only two days.


    But they seem to have changed.


    There are also two grasshoppers.


    "What are these things for?"


    "Commemoration." Said LITT grove.


    Breathe the fresh air outside again, let both of them feel their eyes moist.


    This feeling is really moving.


    "Don''t make Chen angry any more. He has been tolerant enough to both of you. Do you know how he dealt with the last person who tried to harm him?"


    "I know He shoved the man into the meat grinder


    "Just know."


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, LITT grove had a good sleep and went straight to the association''s headquarters.


    It''s a pity that Chen Yu is not in the headquarters today. Only after asking did we know that Chen Yu doesn''t come every day.


    At this time, Gaia came in from the outside and saw LITT grove.


    "Why are you here?"


    "Miss Gaia, I''m here to see if there''s anything I can do for you."


    "Usually, if there is action, take part in the action. If there is no action, they are busy with their own work, or they are practicing in actual combat."


    "How to practice?" Asked LITT grove.


    "West has a public ring for trial. Go to him to collect it, and then go to the trial tower."


    "And then?"


    "You''ll know when you get in." At this time, helys came in from the outside. She heard that little grove had offended Chen Yu, so she was very upset with little grove.


    If he is not Chen Yu''s student, he should be broken now.


    Even if Chen doesn''t do it, she won''t let little go."Hess, you''re right here. How about we go to the second floor together?"


    "Sorry, Gaia, I want to keep the fourth level archive, and I just came out of it. I can''t go in again in a short time."


    "Well, I''ll go to Norma."


    Since Norma passed the first floor, there has been no progress in the second floor.


    On the first floor, she was very ingenious, and her nightmare eyes were useless on the second floor.


    Little grove took a ring and came to the test tower.


    Several times before, he had been listening to other members of the association talk about the test tower.


    But I don''t know what the situation is.


    Every time what they said was vague, he didn''t know what was in it.


    At this time, Gaia and Norma came over.


    "Miss Gaia, Miss Norma."


    "What are you doing here? Since you have got the ring, put it on and press it on the stone door."


    At Gaia''s direction, LITT grove palmed it up.


    For a moment, little grove whispered in front of them.


    "Let''s bet how long he''ll stay in there, shall we?" Said Norma.


    "Thirty seconds, one hundred dollars."


    "I guess 15 seconds."


    Gaia looked at the time, and soon after 30 seconds, little grove didn''t come out.


    Until forty-five seconds later, LITT grove came out.


    It''s just that he looks terrified.


    "That''s good, boy. How can I stay in it for 45 seconds?"


    "I''m not dead? I didn''t die What happened just now? Is it magic? "


    "That''s true, but the tower doesn''t kill people. At least you can''t be killed as long as you have a ring." Gaia said, "you haven''t answered my question yet. How did you survive 45 seconds?"


    "I dodged the first wave of attacks." Said LITT grove.


    "Oh? How did you avoid it? "


    "I don''t know I just can avoid At least in the case of a small number, I can see their attack gaps, but if the number is too large, I can''t help it. "

 Chapter 1007

    In fact, after this period of experiment and try.


    Everyone has found that when the test tower is built, the combination of two or more people will produce different effects.


    For example, when Pattaya and other people form a group, her war dance magic will bring more benefits than the bonus of the first level double monster.


    So now they are trying to cooperate with each other, so as to explore the trial tower.


    Of course, the income generated by this combination is also limited, for example, the cooperation between helys and Chen Yu.


    In fact, it''s all Chen Yu''s efforts. When heilisi was on the fourth floor, she was killed directly by seckill, which hardly reflected her value.


    This is because the strength gap between the two sides is too big, just like the copy in the game.


    Chen Yu is a high-level player. If you enter the advanced copy, the auxiliary player will have little effect.


    Litt grove began to get to know the headquarters of the association and the members of the association.


    In the afternoon, LITT grove went to the hospital.


    "Why, little, are you here?" Macy saw LITT grove. Something unexpected.


    She didn''t think LITT grove would come again.


    After all, LITT grove was placed in the morgue as a security guard.


    And it''s impossible for LITT grove to do this kind of work, no matter how rich he is.


    But what she didn''t expect was that LITT grove was in the hospital again.


    He''s not going to quit, is he?


    "This is my internship place. What''s so strange about me coming here?"


    Macy was surprised at little Grove''s answer.


    She was really curious about how Chen Yu persuaded LITT grove.


    He came here to work honestly.


    To be honest, if it''s her, I can''t stand such a job.


    Of course, she is also very glad that she did not offend Chen Yu.


    She is very satisfied with her current internship.


    ¡­¡­


    Once again, Labour came to the Baroness''s hall, at which time many contracted models had gathered.


    Many of them are well-known models, and even two are first-line models.


    It''s the kind of movie that''s been in Hollywood and played the role of a vase.


    This is basically the highest level a model can reach.


    There are millions of models in the world, but there are no more than 20 that can reach their height.


    Everyone wants to achieve their star dream, but this road is too difficult.


    Just then, a few people came in.


    James is the leader, followed by his team.


    When all the models saw James, their eyes were shining.


    James is now known as Steven''s successor.


    The box office of his first film has exceeded everyone''s expectation.


    Without Steven, his films would even be the owners of new box office records.


    But even with Steven''s aura hanging over him, James''s achievements still made him a leading director overnight.


    So, to be liked by him is also the dream of all models.


    James came to the flowers. Before, he would rule some actresses and arrange one or two small roles.


    But now I have a high status and a high vision.


    Looking back at my past, I feel that I am not good.


    This is the different height and the way of looking at things.


    Now he doesn''t need to dive into the rules. If he really needs women, he has too many ways to get them.


    Of course, this method is more convenient, easier and safer than in the past.


    James clapped his hands: "girls, I believe you all know today''s task. Next we will go to the scene."


    "Hello, Mr. James. This is Tess."


    "Hello, Tess, please go to the bus. We don''t have much time."


    The model, Tess, went back to the team.


    Among these models, she is also a famous supermodel.


    She originally wanted to meet James. It''s better to have an eye contact.


    It''s a pity that James didn''t take it at all.


    He''s been in Hollywood for decades, and of course he knows what Tess''s intentions are.


    Everyone got on the bus, and James picked a seat at random.


    The bus was followed by two props.


    "Girls, the location where we are shooting this promotional film is the territory of a rich man. I hope you can keep your own business and don''t offend that rich man."


    In the hearts of the models, they said that they were full and supported to offend the rich.


    "Don''t rush into his home. He and his family don''t like others going in at will." James said."Of course, we understand."


    "You are all good girls. There will be a lot of opportunities waiting for you in the future, so don''t do anything shameful." James, this is a warning to these beautiful and cheap.


    He was too aware of the women''s desire for quality men.


    If they stare at them, they dare to use any means.


    Steven warned him before.


    Let him watch the models.


    As the motorcade entered Mirror Lake, the girls began to chirp.


    "It''s beautiful."


    "It''s so beautiful. I really want to live here."


    Mirror Lake is like a turquoise gem. The lake is calm.


    You can see a huge yacht far away.


    It is surrounded by green vegetation.


    The air also becomes fresh.


    When I saw the looming villa in the distance, the girls were busy again.


    The team stopped and James got off first.


    A long legged beauty with a big wave behind her.


    Just then, a giant bear appeared on the side of the road.


    Before the girls could scream, they saw a baby sitting on the back of the giant bear.


    "Stop, babble..." The baby''s mouth on two young front teeth, pointing to James and others, the mouth makes people can not understand the voice.


    All the models looked at James, who scratched his head.


    He''s met little Gelin, but she can''t remember him.


    "Little Gelin, is your father at home?"


    "Princess, family." Little Gelin patted the princess on the back.


    Others can''t understand little Gelin''s words, but the princess knows. She turns around and goes back to the house.


    Everyone with a surprised look, the princess and little Gelin look like two extremes.


    But at the moment, it seems so matched, which is not surprising at all.


    At this time, the door opened and Fanny came out of the villa with little Gelin in her arms.


    "Hi, Miss Farley."


    "Hello, Mr. James."


    "I''ve brought people here to shoot promotional films. Don''t you know Mr. Chen told you that?"


    "I know, Steven said that last time he came." Fari nodded.


    "And Mr. Chen?"


    Fari pointed to the mirror lake. "He''s swimming."

 Chapter 1008

    Everyone saw a man swimming on the lake.


    But the mirror lake is too big for them to see.


    "Miss Farley, the models and I will start shooting. If you have any trouble, please forgive me."


    "Of course." Fanny has a smile on her face, but she won''t be careless.


    This group of flirtatious and cheap goods is her key defense object.


    Of course, the surface of tolerance and generosity is still necessary.


    Fanny clapped her hands, and her pets, big and small, came out.


    James has been used to it for a long time. After all, he has been here once or twice.


    But the models behind us are so scared that they look pale.


    "Girls, you''re going to make promotional films with them later. Now get familiar with them." James said, "besides, whose water quality is good?"


    "Me."


    "I''m fine, too."


    "I used to be on the school swimming team."


    A group of girls are fighting to raise their hands.


    "There is a killer whale in mirror lake. You will choose a girl to come out and dive into the water to face it."


    James is no stranger to Amun. He was also an assistant director when he was shooting detective in the raging sea.


    He can be said to have a deep memory of Amun, and the cooperation between Amun and the crew is also very harmonious.


    So he didn''t have a little fear of Amun, but looked forward to meeting his old friends again.


    There are a lot of people in the crew who are also working for detective nuhai, and they are all looking forward to it.


    But when the girls heard that they were going to go into the water and face to face with an orca, they all quit.


    At this time, he raised his hand and said, "Mr. James, I can."


    "Is there anyone else?"


    The girls were silent and no one spoke.


    No one wants to face a monster in the water.


    Even orcas are the safest animals in the world.


    For humans, at least, Orcas have little record of killing.


    Although in China, orcas are also called killer whales.


    In fact, it was also a translation error at the beginning, and it was not corrected later.


    "OK, then come on. What''s your name?"


    "La Bohr."


    A group of girls look at her coldly.


    Every group has an open fight, not a group of women, not to mention peace.


    They all think that they are the fairies of heaven. Of course, they don''t want other women to surpass them.


    La Bohr is also a senior model, of course, he knows the fights among people in the circle.


    All the women began to contact these beasts.


    James gave them ten minutes to get in touch and get familiar first, so that they wouldn''t have problems shooting.


    At this time, Chen Yu swam back to the shore from the lake.


    When La Bohr saw Chen Xun, he was shocked.


    Laporte didn''t expect to meet Chen Yu here.


    Is this Chen''s home?


    Since this is Chen Yu''s home, he should have a lot of money, right?


    Why do you want to be a university professor.


    Other models all looked at Chen Yu and were immediately attracted by his figure.


    Chen Yu''s body exudes a male hormone, which makes these women want to stop.


    All the models were swallowing their saliva.


    At this time, farry came to Chen Yu with a bath towel.


    And whispered in Chen''s ear: "Chen, do you see so many girls come to our house, so you come here to show your body on purpose?"


    Chen Yu rolled his eyes and kissed his forehead: "are you jealous?"


    "I''m not. I''m pregnant anyway. If you can''t hold it, you can find some women."


    If Chen Yu really takes this seriously, he will not take this head.


    "Why, who do you think I am?" Chen Xun felt the beautiful hair of France.


    At this time, La Bohr came forward: "teacher."


    James and the other models looked at him in disbelief.


    Teacher? Is Laboer Chen''s student?


    Chen Chu turned to look at the glass. "Why are you here?"


    "Is she your student, Mr. Chen?" Asked James.


    "Yes, I am her intern teacher." "James, would you like to come in and have a drink?" Chen said


    "No, I''ll hurry up and get things done."


    James said with a smile, glancing at the corners of his eyes.


    It seems that we should give her more shots and close-ups.


    Chen Chu went back to the house and brought out a bottle of wine.


    "Don''t be busy. Come and have a drink. I''m sure you''ll like it."


    Before Christmas, Chen gave him a bottle of wine.He knows how good Chen Yu''s wine is. Seeing Chen Yu come out with the nameless wine, he immediately becomes addicted to alcohol.


    Fari also came out. She also took two bottles of wine: "Chen, you only give James to drink. What about the other girls? Come here, sisters. Please take this place as your home for the time being."


    Many of the models are old hands in wine.


    After all, they go to the party almost twice in three days.


    The amount of alcohol may be better than Chen Yu.


    "Eh, it''s nameless wine."


    "What nameless wine?"


    "As long as you know, this bottle of wine is three hundred thousand dollars."


    Many models take a breath of cool air.


    This pair of men and women are too rich, too luxurious.


    That''s what we use to entertain guests?


    And take out three bottles of wine at a time.


    That is to say, they''re going to give them 900000 dollars of wine at a time.


    Laporte also did not expect that his teacher was so rich.


    Maybe, as a university teacher, it''s just his interest.


    No wonder he and dale are so familiar.


    Before I thought his background was mediocre, just a university professor.


    Now it seems that I underestimated him.


    "All right, girls, put your glasses down for a while. We''re going to start shooting. The first shot, La Bohr, you come first, put on the bikini."


    Laporte took off his coat, which was wearing a bikini.


    "Mr. Chen, let''s borrow your boat. We need to go to the middle of mirror lake to take a close-up shot with Amun."


    "No problem. You can use whatever you need."


    "Can I borrow a yacht?"


    "Yes."


    James and the crew arrived on the Farley in a small boat.


    He looked at the facilities of the Farrie, and his heart was filled with wonder.


    I''m afraid this super luxury yacht will cost tens of millions of dollars.


    When I look far away, I just feel beautiful.


    But when you get to the farry, you can feel how luxurious the yacht is.


    "Ready to light up, first set of shots, walk out of the cabin, give the wind, give some wind."


    It''s the end of January. It''s not a good time to have a cold wind.


    But after all, he is an old hand and will not complain or escape.


    "Very good, very good, beautiful."


    Since it''s a promotional film, of course, how beautiful it is and how beautiful it is to shoot.


    "Go, go ahead, on deck Jump into the water, dive camera ready, synchronized launch! "


    The cameraman listened to James''s order, and in the synchronous shooting, at the moment of Laporte''s launching, he also followed the launching.

 Chapter 1009

    These models have never seen anything more luxurious than Chen''s home.


    But Chen''s villa is more than luxury.


    By the mountain and by the water, the scenery is pleasant, and the whole environment is setting off the suitability of the villa.


    All the models are looking at Fanny with envious eyes.


    Chen Yu''s everything is attracting them.


    Young, rich, strong, but also full of mystery.


    Always let these models involuntarily want to approach Chen Yu.


    After he was in the water, he soon recovered and followed James''s orders to dive.


    She is like a mermaid, swinging her body and hair in the water, without any sense of disorder.


    At this time, a huge dark shadow appeared in the water.


    The black shadow had a terrible sense of oppression.


    Laporte was about to escape from the water when James''s voice came from the headset.


    "Don''t panic, this is Amun. It''s very friendly. Reach out."


    It''s a fantastic shot.


    Never before has labour had such magical contact.


    Because of the underwater light, she did not see the full picture of Amun.


    But even so, she could still feel the huge body of Amun.


    When her palm touched Amun''s head, the smooth touch made her forget her fear.


    At this time, Amun swung his head and tail, and a huge current came to him, pushing him directly to the surface.


    The camera man followed him as he floated up to the water and made a sign to James on the deck.


    "OK, you can come up." James said, "change your clothes and take another set of shots."


    "Mr. James, do I still have a shot?"


    "Don''t you need it?"


    "No, of course I''m happy if there are more shots."


    The second set was shot next to the villa. Other models were full of envy when they saw so many scenes of La Bohr.


    A promo is about five minutes.


    But there are a dozen models here, and the time allocated to each model is less than 30 seconds.


    But Laporte was alone in a minute.


    It''s all to set her off.


    Other models seem to be supporting roles.


    But there''s no way. Who let her have a back.


    Of course, such a promotional film, each model will be based on their own strength and fame, allocated to different times.


    It''s impossible to really divide the time equally among everyone.


    It''s impossible for La Bohr to have a minute alone. He will definitely cut it short later.


    However, even if it is cut short and Laporte has shot so many pictures, it will certainly occupy a large proportion of the time allocation.


    After the shooting of La Bohr, the shooting time of other models will follow.


    And there''s the group shot of the model.


    In front of the camera, these models are as bright as spring.


    Show your best.


    They know how to show the most beautiful picture in front of the camera.


    All the gestures are so pleasing to the eye.


    "Honey, can you see that they are winking at you, these bitches." Fali was in Chen''s arms.


    Chen Yu shrugged disapprovingly: "how can I like those fat and vulgar powders?"


    "That''s how you men like duplicity."


    James and the model took an afternoon to shoot.


    As masters, Chen Zhao and fari also prepared some food for them.


    Even in the setting sun, James did not forget to seize the opportunity to shoot several sets of shots.


    "James, won''t you stay for dinner?"


    "No, I have something else." James smiled and shook his head. "I''ve been bothering you all afternoon. It''s time for me to go."


    "Well, be careful on the way."


    "Chen, my new movie, would you like to guest star?"


    "Go when you have time." Chen Yu hugged James for a moment. "Goodbye."


    The models gathered behind James, eyes full of envy.


    They can''t even have a shot in James''s film.


    But Chen Yu was able to take the initiative to get James''s invitation.


    That''s the gap between people.


    The bus drove slowly away from the villa.


    A model asked boldly, "does Mr. James have a new movie to make?"


    "Well." James replied lightly, "still in the corner."


    All the models have eyes.


    "Does Mr. James need to use our place?""I''m not sure. The script hasn''t come out yet." James won''t easily promise them.


    James took another look at him.


    Laporte was a bit of a dreamer who didn''t notice James''s eyes.


    "Mr. James, what does that Mr. Chen do? He''s also a member of the Hollywood community?"


    "No, he''s a university professor." James said, "have you forgotten that he''s a teacher of the La Bohr."


    "But he seems to have a lot of money."


    "Is there any problem with the ability to have money?" James said of course.


    People with ability have money, which is the reason of this society.


    "Are you interested in my film, Laporte?"


    After a moment''s stupefaction, the models in the bus took a breath of cool air and the atmosphere calmed down in an instant.


    Everyone was looking at James with their mouths open.


    They didn''t expect that James would invite him so actively.


    Even labour didn''t think of it.


    "But Why? I''m not famous at all And I haven''t filmed any characters, I''m afraid I can''t do it. "


    "Then you''d better find an actor training class." James said: "my movie is still three months away, and I will reserve a major role for you."


    "Because of my teacher?" Asked labour hesitantly.


    "Of course, I owe your teacher a very big favor." James said seriously.


    "But Is it allowed by the investor of the film? "


    It''s not that Raphael doubts James''s ability, it''s that in Hollywood, not everyone is entitled to decide the role.


    Even the director of a movie has no right to decide a major role alone.


    Except at Steven''s level.


    Even if James is successful, he is just a new director, or even a young director.


    "The investor of the movie is PLM. The boss of PLM and your teacher are very good friends. If your teacher goes to talk about it, let alone the main role, even the heroine is not a problem."


    All the models took a breath of cool air again. They all looked at her with hatred.


    If only I could have this chance.


    Even if they knew that, even if there was no glass, the chance would not fall on them.


    But they still can''t help but envy and hate labour.


    Unfortunately, Laporte is destined to be the one they can''t provoke.

 Chapter 1010

    "Hello, Hello, hello..."


    Since her pregnancy, farry''s Chinese language level has soared.


    After all, she has plenty of time to learn Chinese.


    She also asked Chen to communicate with her in Chinese on a daily basis.


    "Fari, your Chinese has improved a lot."


    "Honey, you should speak to me in Chinese." Said Farley angrily.


    Now, what Farley has mastered is only ordinary Chinese for daily communication.


    There''s still a long way to go before real mastery.


    "Fanny, I''ll work out a Chinese test to see if you can understand it."


    "Well, come on."


    "How much to wear in winter, how much to wear in summer." "Can you understand the meaning of these two sentences?" Chen said


    Farry scratched her head, and she couldn''t speak the sentence smoothly, let alone let her understand the meaning of the sentence.


    "So the question is, what''s the difference between the two sentences?"


    "I don''t know. Change it to a simpler one."


    "Well, let''s change it to a simple one, and ask: what''s the difference between the two sentences when someone used to like one person and then likes one person?"


    "So complicated..."


    "Then I''ll change the question."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Chen Yu played all morning, which directly led to farry''s doubts about her Chinese level.


    I can understand Chinese clearly when I open it. Why can''t I understand it when I put it together.


    "Chen, your Chinese Spring Festival is coming." Asked fari.


    Now it''s the end of January. In a few days, it''s the Chinese New Year''s Eve.


    "Well."


    "The Spring Festival is about family reunion, isn''t it?"


    "Yes."


    "Do you want to celebrate the festival with your mother and your sister?"


    "Forget it." Chen Yu felt for fari''s hair.


    They are related by blood, but their feelings are too weak.


    "Well then." Fanny had her own thoughts in her heart.


    "I''ll go out this afternoon." Chen said.


    He is not very willing to continue talking about it.


    So I''m going to hide out.


    In the afternoon, Chen Yulin went out and got a call from Karim.


    "Chen, Mr. Laurent and the boss are going to Los Angeles in a few days. It seems that they are going to your place and have a holiday with you."


    Chen Zhuo''s brain is directly confused. Is that old bastard coming again?


    It''s definitely from fari.


    She may feel like she''s in a foreign country and it''s time for the holidays.


    If there is no one to celebrate the festival together, it may feel lonely.


    So she specially called her family to celebrate the festival with herself.


    But Chen Yu really doesn''t need it.


    I don''t have that affectation.


    And if it''s Just Whitney, Chen is open to welcome.


    But Laurent is also coming, so I think a happy Spring Festival is not enough.


    No, absolutely not.


    This old bastard is coming. It''s a disaster.


    Try to deal with this old bastard.


    Chen Yu''s brain suddenly gave a meal.


    Since I''m trying to deal with him.


    Then he must be thinking of dealing with himself now.


    "Karim, old Laurent bastard, has he started his plan?"


    "Well This... " Karim''s answer was a little hesitant.


    "You should understand that if Laurent wants to make any more moths, then I will treat the three of you as fellow party members. By the way, I heard that the Los Angeles Zoo has a large alligator. Do you three want to have close contact with the alligator?"


    Karim was sweating. Chen Yu and Laurent broke the bottom line every time they calculated each other.


    They don''t want to get hurt. Every time they don''t do anything, they get hurt every time.


    Karim finally put Laurent''s plan on the table.


    "This old bastard is a real worry."


    But Laurent''s old bastard has made a move, so he must not fall behind.


    Chen Yu called West while driving.


    "West, I need you to arrange it for me."


    All of a sudden, a police car approached Chen''s car.


    Saran is in the police car, gesturing to Chen.


    Chen can only pull over.


    "Honey, what happened to me?" Chen Yu looks at saran helplessly.


    "It''s against the traffic rules to call while driving."


    Chen Yu is speechless: "have you been following me since I left?"


    "I saw your car just now. I think I''ll get something again. As I expected, this is your ticket.""How about a drink together?" Chen Yu offered to invite.


    "Well, there''s a cafe ahead."


    When they got to the cafe, they sat on the side of the road for coffee.


    In the afternoon, there are few people in the cafe. Chen Yu and saran are the only two people in the open air.


    , "are you idle?" Chen asked.


    "How much do you think traffic police can do?" Sarah sipped her coffee gloomily.


    "Aren''t you rich? Why do you have to be a policeman?"


    Chen remembers that Saran''s private car was a super car.


    Chen Yu happens to know the brand, Pagani.


    Famous supercar manufacturer.


    Saran''s supercar is twenty times more expensive than the Aston Martin she bought for Farley.


    "You''re not very rich, but you''re not a professor at the University of Los Angeles." Saran''s eyes are white.


    "Since you want to be a policeman, why don''t you spend some money and transfer yourself to another police force? It shouldn''t be difficult for you."


    "I don''t have my father''s money. He bought the police chief. Every time David wants to transfer me to his serious case team, he will be transferred back to the traffic team by the chief."


    "I recently worked as a part-time killer. Hire me. If I kill your father, you''ll get what you want, and you''ll get a lot of inheritance."


    "With your words, I can catch you."


    At this time, Chen saw a sexy beauty lying on the ground not far away, seemingly looking for something.


    The woman was wearing a dress, so when she knelt on the ground, the roots of her thighs were visible.


    It''s hard for Chen Zhu to move his eyes away, so he gets up and walks forward.


    "Hi, miss, what are you doing?"


    The woman raised her head. It was a face that confused all living beings.


    "Hello sir, I''m looking for my diamond ring. It''s from my fiance." The woman''s face was full of anxiety.


    The woman looked at her watch again: "my three o''clock plane is going to the airport now, sir. If you can help me find the diamond ring, I''m willing to pay you 20000 dollars for it. This is my phone number and my address. After you find it, can you send the diamond ring to this address for me?"


    The woman''s face was full of prayers, Chen Yu with a smile: "of course, I''d like to serve a beautiful woman like you."


    As she spoke, the woman hurriedly got into a super car on the side of the road and left.


    Chen Yu looks at the advanced business card in his hand, which is quite advanced.


    Just then, a girl came up and bent over to pick up something.


    Chen saw the girl pick up a diamond ring.


    "Hi, little girl, that diamond ring is mine."

 Chapter 1011

    "You said it was yours? Why do you say it''s yours? " The little girl immediately hid the diamond ring in her pocket and stared at Chen Yu with a cautious expression.


    "It''s really mine."


    "I don''t care if it''s yours. I found it anyway. It''s mine."


    "You say, how do you want to return the diamond ring to me?"


    "Three thousand dollars, if you will, I will give you back the diamond ring." The little girl said with a serious face.


    Chen took out his wallet and handed the little girl three thousand dollars.


    The little girl was about to draw money, but she didn''t.


    "You want to repent?"


    "Diamond ring."


    The little girl thrust the diamond ring into Chen Yu''s hand.


    Chen Yu just released the money, and the little girl left.


    And all the way to see by saran.


    Chen Chu walked back to his seat with a smile: "it''s for you."


    Saran frowned and asked curiously, "do you know you''re being cheated? And you''re offering them money? "


    "It''s not unusual to see the bridge in the movie." Chen Yu said disapprovingly.


    "What''s your idea, you fellow?" Saran looked at Chen Yu doubtfully.


    She can''t understand it a bit. Since Chen Yu saw that this was a trick, why did he jump in.


    ¡­¡­


    The little girl turned two street corners and found her partner''s car.


    When the little girl got into her partner''s car, the big girl asked, "reesa, you''ve got it?"


    Raisa waved the cash on her hand: "it''s done. It''s so easy."


    "I''m two thousand dollars, you''re one thousand."


    "Jessie, why do you have two thousand dollars, I only have one thousand dollars, instead of us sharing it equally? It''s not fair. " Said Raisa discontentedly.


    "Because I can''t be replaced, but everyone in your role can do it." Jesse smoothed her hair and helped her chest: "here, it''s our distribution ratio."


    "All right." Lisa looked at Jesse''s proud chest enviously.


    Just then, a business car stopped by and several people in black came down.


    The men in black couldn''t help but take them off the sports car.


    Then drag them onto the business car.


    Two women screamed, but to no avail.


    "If you can''t keep quiet, you will always be quiet."


    They saw a tall woman sitting opposite them playing with a pistol.


    The two women immediately calmed down.


    "Who are you? What are you going to do? "


    "You have provoked the wrong people." Said the tall woman coldly.


    "I don''t understand what you''re talking about." Jesse and Raisa are going to play dumb.


    "You don''t have to understand."


    Along the way, both of them are racking their brains to find a way to escape.


    But these people are armed with guns, and a large number of people, they are just two women, and Raisa is only 14 years old.


    In this situation, they can''t escape even if they have all-weather means.


    After driving for half an hour, the business car finally stopped.


    They got out of the car in a panic.


    Just then, a cry of panic came from afar.


    The two looked out and saw only one person in a cage.


    And there''s a giant bear in that cage.


    There was a man standing outside the cage.


    Both recognized that the man was the Asian who had been deceived by them before.


    "Let me out, let me out..."


    The people in the cage made a miserable cry, but accompanied by a bear roar.


    The giant bear pounced on the man, and both women saw the picture of blood and flesh splashing.


    The bear is eating the man in the cage.


    Both women were pale with fear.


    Gaia pushes Jesse behind him.


    "Don''t stop. Go."


    At this time, Chen Yu turned around and went to the two girls.


    When she saw Risha and Jesse, Chen Yu waved warmly.


    "Hi, honey, we meet again."


    Both women were pale with fear.


    Who is this Asian?


    Who is the man in the cage?


    What are they going to do?


    "Sir I''m sorry for what happened... "


    "Don''t say sorry to me." Chen Yu interrupted Jesse''s voice: "I don''t need to hear the word sorry, you hurt me, you have caused serious psychological trauma to me."


    "What do you want of us?"


    Chen pointed to cage not far away: "do you know why it grows so big?"Looking at the giant bear eating the body, the two women instinctively shook their heads.


    "Because of cannibalism." "Human flesh seems to have a stimulating effect on the growth of bears. Maybe it''s because humans eat a lot of hormones in some fast food for a long time, so it also has an effect on bears. You must be curious how many people have it eaten?" Chen said


    Ghosts want to know, they secretly said.


    At the moment, both women are scared to pee.


    I have never seen such a terrible act.


    Feed people to bears.


    "Let''s talk inside." Chen Yu warmly invited the two women to enter the headquarters, but their feet seemed to take root, and they would not move a step.


    Chen Yu looked at the two women: "or do you want to go to the cage, and then we talk across the cage?"


    The two women''s footsteps immediately moved, following Chen Yu''s back.


    Just then, two men in black came dragging a girl.


    The girl looked sixteen or seventeen, crying all the way.


    "Sir Let me go, let me go, I''m wrong, I know I''m wrong, I just took less than a thousand dollars of goods, I will make up for my mistake, don''t kill me... "


    Chen Chu moved away and waved in disgust.


    "Put her in a cage."


    The girl was put into the cage under the eyes of reesa and Jesse.


    "Do you want to see her being eaten?"


    The two women were more frightened and stiff.


    They turned away, afraid to look at the cage in the distance.


    But the voice still came, despairing and heartbreaking screams.


    At this time, West came to Chen Yu''s side: "Sir, the princess seems to eat too full."


    "Well, you''re lucky." Chen Yu looked at them and said, "you can live one more day."


    Reesa and Jesse don''t know if they should be happy or desperate.


    And in the direction they couldn''t see, helys and jurag were coming out of the cage.


    With them came the princess.


    Chen takes Ruisha and Jesse into the living room, and Chen sits on the sofa.


    "Sit down, too."


    Where dare the two women sit down? They stand trembling in front of Chen Yu.


    At this time, Henry came over holding the end plate.


    He also looked very nervous. He didn''t hold the end plate firmly and fell to the ground.


    Henry was pale with fright: "Sir, I I''m sorry


    "Don''t be sorry." Chen Yu smiles.


    Two men in black came forward and dragged Henry out directly.


    "Sir, let me go, let me go I don''t want to die... "

 Chapter 1012

    Raisa and Jesse were shaking with fear.


    In such a small time, Chen Yu has killed three people in front of them.


    After Henry was dragged out of the headquarters, CASS pushed him.


    "Shout loudly. If they find you suspicious, you will feed the bear to me."


    Ah - ah -


    "it''s not sad enough. Do you know what it means to tear the heart and tear the lung? Do you really want to have a close contact with the princess? "


    In the living room, Chen Yu''s legs were up.


    Ruisha and Jesse stand in front of Chen Yu.


    "I''ll let you sit down, don''t you understand? Do you think my pet is full? Can''t eat you? "


    Reesa is already in tears.


    Chen Yu stares at Ruisha. "If that eye tears, dig it."


    Raisa immediately closed her eyes.


    The murderous man brought them great terror.


    The servants here just drop the end plate and drag it out to feed the bear.


    They have never seen such a terrible person.


    This man is a devil.


    "Do you have anything to say to me?"


    Two people look at each other, hesitated half pay.


    "Nothing to say." Chen Chu stood up and said to the two men in Black: "tomorrow, the little one will be arranged at the breakfast of the princess, and the big one will be arranged at the lunch of the princess."


    "Yes, sir."


    They trembled with fear. Jesse said quickly, "I have something to say. Don''t go. I have something to say. Someone hired us to cheat you. You should go to the one who hired us."


    Chen Yu turned to look at the two men. "How did he hire you?"


    "Mediation."


    "Do you have agents who are liars?" Chen Yu thinks it''s funny.


    "It''s just an introduction from an acquaintance, not a professional intermediary."


    "Then how do they hire you?"


    "The other side has offered five thousand dollars, which is to ask us to cheat you."


    Chen Yu scolded in his heart that he had spent five thousand dollars to cheat himself.


    Except for Laurent''s son of a bitch, no one else would do such a stupid thing.


    Chen Yu was very angry. This time he came to Los Angeles and didn''t let him lie back to Sacramento. He didn''t have his surname Chen.


    "Want to die or want to live?" Chen asked.


    "Want to live."


    Normal people know how to choose.


    They are no exception.


    Just think about the picture of being torn to pieces by the giant bear.


    They shudder.


    "Take three little collars." Chen Yu is kind to the black clothes around him.


    Soon, the man in black brought a small collar.


    "On your hands."


    They look at the collar and don''t know what to do.


    Chen Yu looked at the two men and said to the man in Black: "show them the use of this collar."


    The man in black left the collar on the ground and pressed the remote control.


    Boom -


    the heat wave came, and Raisa and Jesse were scared and sweating.


    Looking at the collar on his hand, his face was white.


    "I believe you should understand your present situation." Chen Yu looks at the two girls with a smile.


    The two women nodded in succession, and Chen Yu stood up: "just understand, be obedient, and don''t try to escape or violate my orders. After all, my pet doesn''t like cooked food."


    ¡­¡­


    Sacramento Airport, since Sacramento won the reputation of the city of wine, the passenger flow of Sacramento Airport has increased ten times.


    Five people, Whitney, Laurent, Kane, Howard and Karim, are waiting to board at the moment.


    "Mr. Laurent, I think we should give up the plan." Karim tried to persuade Laurent.


    "No, I must carry out the plan."


    "Why, Mr. Laurent, we''ve never won."


    "It''s not about winning, it''s about dignity." Laurent said solemnly, "it''s because we never win that we have to regain our dignity."


    Karim, Howard and Kane all covered their faces.


    That''s your dignity, but don''t drag us down.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll make him face down this time. Our plan is perfect." Laurent said confidently.


    All three sighed. Laurent didn''t know that they had been traitors for a long time.


    And his plan has been known by Chen Yu for a long time.


    They don''t want to be tortured by Chen Yu, so it''s safest for them to rely on Chen Yu.


    "What are you guys doing? Our flight is here. It''s time to board." Winip looked back at four people.When they got to the airport, the four of them got together and didn''t know what they were talking about.


    People took the flight to Los Angeles, first class.


    "Karim, lend me your cell phone." Cain said.


    "Don''t you have a cell phone?" Karim plays with his cell phone and looks up at Kane.


    "My cell phone is dead." Cain said, holding his cell phone.


    "Borrow it from Howard."


    "Don''t ask me to borrow it." Howard is also playing with his mobile phone. Before Kane can speak, he blocks Kane''s request.


    "Mr. Laurent, lend me your cell phone."


    "What are you going to do?"


    "Call my new girl."


    Laurent hands the phone to Kane on the other side of the aisle.


    Just then, a message came in.


    "Mr. Laurent, there''s a voice message."


    "Oh, open it for me." Laurent said.


    Kane asked for a voice message: "Laurent, I have one thing to tell you. You and I have two daughters, Jesse and Raisa. They are twenty-five and fourteen years old this year. I''m sorry that I haven''t told you about it. I wanted to hide it all the time, but I had to tell you about it. Because Raisa has leukemia, she needs to If you want your bone marrow transplant, you can rest assured that I will not destroy your family or let a third person know about it, love your Pamela. "


    Everyone''s expression froze and turned to look at Laurent.


    There was a murderous look in winip''s eyes.


    "Laurent, I need you to explain to me what Pamela is about!"


    "Pamela? How could it be How could she be alive? " Laurent''s face was shocked.


    Winip''s face was even grimmer, for Laurent, instead of explaining his relationship with Pamela, cared about her life and death.


    That is to say, Laurent is acquiescing in his relationship with Pamela.


    Winip knew about Laurent''s past and Pamela.


    But she thought Laurent and Pamela should have been out of touch for more than 20 years.


    She even forgot the name.


    But now she hears the name again.


    And it seems that Laurent and Pamela have never been disconnected.


    Otherwise, he would not have concealed that he had two more illegitimate daughters.


    "Wait It''s impossible, Whitney. Pamela can''t be alive. She''s been dead for more than a decade. "


    "So you mean, this voice is not Pamela''s? I remember Pamela. That''s Pamela''s voice. "


    "This is Pamela''s voice, but But It can''t be the real Pamela. It must be a prank. "

 Chapter 1013

    There was no way for her to attack on the plane, but when she got off the plane, her face turned gloomy.


    "Laurent, tell me what happened to Pamela."


    "I can''t have a daughter other than farry and Farr. It''s a prank. I said it''s a prank."


    "So what''s the matter with this voice?"


    "I said it was a prank, Pamela has been dead for 12 years."


    "But it''s Pamela''s voice, isn''t it?"


    "The voice is like, but it''s definitely not Pamela. It can''t be her..." Laurent explained bitterly: "Chen also knew about Pamela''s death."


    "Are you serious?"


    "It''s true."


    Huinipu picked up the phone and called Chen Yu: "Hello, Chen, it''s me, huinipu."


    "Hi, Whitney, have you and Laurent arrived in Los Angeles? I''m at the airport now. "


    "Do you know a man named Pamela?"


    Chen Yu, on the other end of the phone, said in silence, "I don''t know."


    "Chen, I want you to answer my question honestly. Do you know Pamela or not?"


    "Is Laurent by your side?"


    "Not in."


    Laurent was stunned at the scene. He knew what was going on.


    It must be Chen Yu. It must have been Chen Yu.


    He knew that Pamela existed and that Pamela had passed away.


    This is the trap he set!


    At this time, Chen continued, "Laurent won''t let me say that last time Laurent came to Los Angeles, Laurent and I went to find this woman named Pamela."


    "What happened to them?"


    "I don''t know. I didn''t see that woman that time."


    "Asshole, you asshole, you''re insulting me."


    "Laurent, are you there? I''m sorry, I can''t help you keep it hidden. "


    "You bastard..." Laurent cried out in a fit of rage.


    "I got another video after that, Whitney, do you want it?"


    "Send it to me."


    Soon, she received a video.


    Winip opens the video. The background of the video is in the hospital.


    In the ICU, there lies a girl with a tube in her mouth.


    As we all know, as long as you enter the ICU, the mortality rate is more than 95%, which is the real ghost gate.


    Many patients would rather die directly than lie in the ICU.


    ICU is an intensive care unit. The whole body is stripped, unable to move, speak or even breathe. Only the brain is still running. That is a very painful process.


    Then she went to the camera and said, "Laurent, I know your family is happy now. I''m not going to destroy your family, but please look at our relationship and save our children. She needs a bone marrow transplant now."


    Laurent''s face was pale, and there was no more explanation than Pamela in the camera.


    He could not even deny that this man was not Pamela.


    "I''m going to divorce you, you bastard." Whitney turned around angrily and left.


    "Whitney, listen to me Listen to me. " Laurent was so frightened that he ran after him.


    Just then, Laurent''s phone rang.


    Laurent answers the phone: "Chen Yu, you bastard, you bastard."


    "Laurent, you asked for it. I''ve prepared a lot of plots for you."


    "I''ll give up, OK? You can let me go." Laurent finally relented.


    Now he wants to cry without tears. He can only pray for Chen Yu.


    Now only Chen Yu can explain it for him.


    "You promise you won''t give me any more trouble in Los Angeles?"


    "Yes, I promise, I promise you, I will never trouble you." Laurent said in a hurry.


    "Darling."


    Chen Yu hangs up, and whitup comes right up.


    Whitney''s face was livid, and Chen Yu came forward with a smile on her face.


    But she slapped her face, "you''ve played too much this time."


    "Well Do you know? " Chen Yu covered his face with embarrassment.


    "Pamela died more than a decade ago, and I happen to know that."


    "All right." Chen Yu shrugs helplessly, makes a hole in Laurent and slaps himself. What a shame.


    "What happened to that video?"


    "The actor." "Don''t you see that the light in the lens is very dark," Chen said


    "But it''s interesting to toss Laurent about like this. Don''t tear it down first."Huinip is also a female devil. Chen Yu was worried about self defeating, which really made them divorced.


    Although Chen Yu hated Laurent, he couldn''t help it. If they were really self defeating, they would get divorced.


    Chen is afraid that fali will turn against her.


    So Chen Yu planned to talk about it as soon as possible.


    As a result, winip asked for concealment and continued to harass Laurent.


    "How did you find such a similar actor, even the sound?"


    "You know, I know a lot of Hollywood crew. It''s not that hard after makeup and sound processing."


    "But you don''t know a woman who has been dead for more than ten years. Why do you know her voice?"


    "Well It''s more complicated. In Hollywood, there''s a technology called discernibility blur. When people see images, their preconceived senses are to produce the voice of this person, and then take neutral sound processing, which will lead to the voice you hear, and will automatically relate to the appearance of this person, which is quite complicated anyway. "


    "How long did you plan?"


    "It wasn''t long before I heard Karim say that Laurent started counting on me again, and I started fighting back."


    Winip is aware that Chen Yu and Laurent have always been discordant.


    But she didn''t pay any attention. They would toss as they liked.


    Chen Yu explained the cause and effect of the incident.


    Winip is completely speechless. Laurent and Chen Yu have no bottom line.


    "Let''s go. Let''s go back first."


    Chen Yu is also very depressed. He is quite confident in his arrangement.


    And it turned out that Whitney was still there.


    But it''s good to do so, so that things don''t get too much trouble.


    And his original intention was to torture Laurent.


    "Don''t we wait for Laurent?"


    "What do you want him to do so soon?" Winip stares at Chen.


    When she got home, she ran out happily.


    "Mom, here you are Eh, where''s dad? "


    "He''s in a hotel at night." Said whitup.


    "Why stay in a hotel? There is not enough room at home. "


    "Because it''s far from downtown, don''t worry about him."


    Chen now knows why Laurent died under the control of whitup.


    With this skill, it is estimated that after this incident, Laurent will be obedient to winip.

 Chapter 1014

    "Ah, is this little Gelin?" When winip saw little gren, she was already in love with her mother.


    It''s said that in the next generation of Qin, winip is also full of love for little Gelin.


    The fleshy little face, wet and moist in its mouth, stumbled and ran.


    Because the temperature of these two days is a little bit lower, so little Gelin is dressed like a small ball.


    "Inside..." Little greyne called whinip, but whinip couldn''t understand because she couldn''t articulate.


    "What is she talking about?"


    "She''s speaking Chinese grandma." Said Farley with a smile.


    Winip loved little gren so much that she held her arms and rubbed them.


    ¡°grandma¡­¡­¡± Little gren didn''t know Whitney, but she said that to the old.


    Now she knows a lot about the address spoken by her elders.


    Call when you are free and when you are free.


    At this time Chen''s phone rang.


    "I''ll go out and answer the phone."


    Chen Chu got up and walked out of the house. Laurent''s urgent voice came from the other end of the phone.


    "Chen, did you explain it to whitup?"


    "Not yet."


    "When to explain?"


    "Don''t worry. It''s not urgent."


    "Nonsense, of course you are not in a hurry. Now Whitney is going to divorce me, you bastard."


    "It seems that you provoked me first."


    "You''re going to explain it to Whitney right now."


    "How do I know? After I explain, you won''t turn your face against people." Chen Yu said not in a hurry.


    "I swear."


    "It''s like you didn''t swear, but God doesn''t punish you."


    "What do you want?"


    "The day you left, I''ll explain for you."


    "How can we do that? What if winip and I are going to divorce before this?"


    "No, Whitney is going to divorce you, only after leaving, not in Los Angeles. After all, farry and Farr are here."


    "You bastard, you''ve gone too far this time."


    "Hiss It''s as if you didn''t overdo it. "


    "Chen, I beg you to explain it to whitup quickly."


    "I said, don''t worry."


    "If you don''t explain it to me, I will report your crime to fari."


    "If you tell fari, I have more plans for you." Chen Yu countered.


    Chen Yu is in a very good mood now.


    The more anxious Laurent was, the happier he was.


    Of course, they all abide by one principle.


    The fight between them will not be reported to fari.


    The next day, Chen Ran to Laurent''s hotel in a good mood.


    When he opened the door of the suite, Chen could smell the wine.


    Laurent finds Chen Yu coming in and pours at him with a strange cry.


    "You bastard, you dare to come."


    Chen Yu avoids Laurent''s attack: "I''ll go if you do that again."


    Laurent sat on the ground, crying like a child.


    "You bastard, you''ve done me a lot of harm."


    "Breakfast?"


    "Wait for me, I''ll rush."


    Laurent washed and changed his clothes. He was in a lot of spirits.


    When they went to the hotel restaurant, Laurent sat opposite and looked at Chen.


    "Chen, what happened to that video? What''s the matter with that voice and that video? "


    "I said it was true, do you believe it?"


    "Fart, Pamela is dead."


    "Then do you want to ask? Knowing that you''re dead, you have to ask the truth. Are you still holding a bit of extravagance in your heart, hoping Pamela is still alive? "


    "But..."


    "But what, do you want to hear that Pamela is not dead? She''s dead, you already know. "


    Laurent had seen Pamela''s soul, but then he was in a coma, and he could not tell whether he was dreaming or seeing it.


    It''s also Laurent''s most tangled place.


    "Where on earth do you find someone so similar, even the voice is so similar."


    "Make up, what''s the difficulty."


    When he mentioned it, Laurent complained about Chen Yu again.


    "I don''t care. Now call up Whitney right away and accept the consequences."


    "No."


    "Then I''ll call Fanny."


    "Fanny''s stomach is now more than four months old. If she knows you and Whitney are going to divorce, aren''t you afraid of an accident?"


    "You bastard." Laurent gnashed his teeth and looked at Chen."Every time you provoke me first, you can''t blame me."


    "What about the two daughters you prepared for me? And the little girl in the ICU? "


    "Why, start caring about them?"


    "Does that girl really have leukemia?"


    "No, it''s not."


    "You''re such a jerk."


    "You should thank me. I arranged for your eldest daughter at the airport. If you let her appear, you should be killed by Whitney."


    Laurent gave a shiver. This bastard is really tough.


    "I''m gone."


    "That''s how you left?"


    "Otherwise? Would you like to take you to Los Angeles? Are you in the mood to play now? "


    "Falk You haven''t paid yet. "


    ¡­¡­


    Chen Yu went to the headquarters of the association.


    Reesa and Jesse have been locked up in the room for the past two days.


    They have always been nervous.


    They don''t know what fate is waiting for them.


    Will it be used up and then killed?


    Just then, the door of the room was opened.


    The two women are like frightened birds, looking at Chen Yu with fear.


    "You can go." Chen said.


    After using them, it''s almost time to let them go.


    But Chen''s words came to their ears like thunder.


    "Don''t kill us Don''t kill us We still have value... "


    The two women cried, and they thought Chen Chu was going to kill them.


    Chen Yu rolled his eyes. Their imagination is really rich.


    But at this time, it can''t be explained.


    Because people in despair can''t hear the explanation.


    "Well then, if you say you have value, I will keep you for the time being." "Without my permission, you can''t leave Los Angeles. The bracelet in your hand should remind you of your situation at any time," Chen said


    When they heard Chen Yu''s words, they were not sad, but ecstatic.


    Chen Yu''s answer, when they find the vitality.


    It''s better to be used and controlled than to die.


    Chen Yu took the two women to the door: "you can go."


    The two women looked at each other and stood where they were.


    "What? Do you want a lift? "


    "How are we going back? We don''t know the way. "


    "Follow this road, and you can see the road leading to the city in 20 kilometers."


    When they heard of the twenty kilometer journey, their faces turned white.


    But now they have no right to ask. It''s very lucky for them to leave here alive.

 Chapter 1015

    "Hello, wait."


    They were so scared that they could not return.


    "Your phone."


    They were relieved. They took their cell phones and fled the headquarters.


    Theresa and Jesse have a sense of survival.


    Just then, Raisa''s phone rang.


    "Raisa, where are you? Do you know how much trouble you caused me in these days of disappearance? "


    At the other end of the phone came a woman''s angry cry, which was outrageous.


    "Teacher I''m sorry. " Said Raisa in a low voice.


    At first, the angry tone suddenly became gentle: "where are you now?"


    "I''m on my way back to school now."


    "Where are you? I''ll pick you up."


    "No, I will soon..."


    "Where is it!" The woman asked for the third time.


    "I don''t know But I''m walking back downtown. " Said Raisa.


    "You send me the location. I''ll pick you up now."


    "My cell phone is broken."


    Lisa doesn''t want her teacher to pick her up. It''s too close to that place.


    She felt that she was not out of danger now, so she was more reluctant to take risks with her teacher.


    "And when will you be back?"


    "About four hours."


    "Well, I''ll prepare dinner for you."


    After Raisa hung up, Jesse said, "that annoying woman? I don''t understand. What''s good about her? It''s not good to follow me. We can make a lot of money and go wherever we want. "


    "And then meet someone like that Asian?" Raisa glanced at Jesse and said sarcastically.


    "It''s just an accident. We have cooperated dozens of times. We haven''t met this kind of person before. As long as we are careful, we won''t meet this kind of unlucky thing again." Said Jesse.


    "I don''t want to live such a life of fear any more." Said Raisa.


    "You don''t want to go back? Do you think you have the right to refuse? " Jesse said with a sneer, "the bracelet is still in our hands. We will be controlled by that man all the time."


    "In the end, it''s just a remote-controlled bomb. There''s always a way to untie it," she said


    "Even if you untie your bracelet, you can''t stay in Los Angeles anymore. You have to leave the city, so you need a lot of money. If you don''t have money, how can you leave Los Angeles? And if you continue to live in that woman''s house, you will only bring trouble to her home. " Jesse said, "think about what would happen to that Chinese woman if she were to be seen?"


    Raisa''s face became more and more solemn. Although Jesse was a liar and cunning, she was right.


    If you stay with the teacher, you will only bring her more trouble.


    But if you leave, you need money. A lot of money.


    "Do you have any idea? A way to get a lot of money in a short time. " Asked Raisa.


    "What can I do? If I do, I won''t tell you."


    It''s too slow to come back from cheating.


    Raisa starts to use her brain, and her mind is running fast.


    "Robbery is the fastest way to get money." Said Jesse uninteresting.


    There was a flash of inspiration in her mind: "yes, robbery."


    "Don''t be kidding. If we go to rob, we''ll only be shot and killed." Said Jesse.


    "Then find a safe way to rob." Said Raisa.


    "Are you serious?"


    "Seriously, of course. Don''t you want to participate? It doesn''t matter. I can do it by myself anyway. "


    "Tell me, what are you going to do." Jesse couldn''t stand the temptation again and asked.


    "I need a computer." Said Raisa, looking at Jesse.


    Jesse bit her teeth. "How much is it?"


    "As long as the highest civilian configuration is available." Lisa apparently asked Jesse for the money.


    Jesse hesitated. "You have to tell me what your plan is, or I won''t pay for it."


    "Norton Simon Museum." "There are more than three billion dollars in the exhibits, we don''t need to take all of them. We just need to take an exhibit worth about one million dollars," she said


    "Don''t be kidding. It''s a national museum. There''s no way to break through the security in it." Jesse rolled her eyes and said.


    "No, there is still a way." "There are five levels of exhibits in the Norton Simon Museum. The first level is worth more than $10 million, the second level is worth less than $10 million, more than $1 million, and the third level is between $100000 and $1 million. That''s our goal," she said"And then?"


    "You buy me a computer, and I''ll tell you my plan."


    "You didn''t lie to me?"


    "Is it necessary for me to deceive you? I need money, not computers. I need computers to get more money. "


    "How much is the computer configuration you said?"


    "At least ten thousand dollars." Said Raisa.


    "So expensive? I don''t have that much money. "


    "You have. We used to make a lot of money. You took it out."


    "No, I really don''t. You don''t know how I spend my money. Every time I make money, I spend it in the first time, not in the bank."


    "You have money." "I know you always have a reserve, which you can use when you need it," she said


    "You''re a nasty little monster." Jesse looked at Raisa and said.


    Although she is not an adult, she has a super high IQ.


    That''s why they would have worked together.


    "If you''re going to rob the Simon Museum in Norton, isn''t that the more expensive the robbery, the better? The more things, the better. "


    "Do you have such a wide network? We take out millions of dollars, even tens of millions of dollars of stolen goods. I''m afraid that the first person to kill us is the one who sells stolen goods. A million dollars or so is the most secure figure. The person who sells stolen goods needs to maintain his reputation. A million dollars of things is not enough to let them abandon their reputation. Moreover, I have said that the collection of Norton Simon Museum is divided into The higher the level, the more difficult it is to break through. With our strength, it is not enough to steal higher value exhibits. "


    "When shall we start this project?"


    "First of all, you need to get a computer. You''d better not buy junk in order to save money, which will kill us. In addition, you need to take the bracelet off our hands, and then you can start to act."


    "Well, I accept the plan."

 Chapter 1016

    Raisa came home, to be exact, to her teacher''s house.


    Then her teacher came out.


    "Raisa!" "Do you know that because you are missing, I have to call the police?" teacher Joe Butler said with anger on his face


    Raisa stood at the door with her head down, her lips clenched, her fingers knotted.


    "Teacher I''m sorry. "


    "What happened to you? You tell me that I can help you with everything. "


    "Teacher I''m fine I just went out with my friends and forgot the time. "


    "What friend?" Joe Baylor knew very well that Lisa''s age, and her daily character, did not have a friend of her own age.


    Because of her super intelligence, Raisa went to university at the age of 14.


    Because of this, she can hardly make friends of her age.


    After all, with her a child of the age, thinking are more naive.


    And she couldn''t fit in with the older children.


    It made her ostracized by two groups.


    So what Joe Butler said to Raisa, go out with your friends, is very suspicious.


    Raisa was adopted when he was three, but by the time she was three, she had shown amazing intelligence and powerful memory.


    So Raisa always remembered that Joe Butler was not her father.


    She didn''t even want to be Uncle Joe Butler.


    Of course, Joe Butler didn''t demand it.


    He also knew that he could not be forced.


    "Come on, you''re hungry. Go to dinner." Joe Butler shook his head.


    She was reluctant to mention it, so she would not ask any more questions.


    "I''m sorry, sir." For a long time, Raisa hesitated and choked out such a sentence.


    "Next time you''re going out, can you tell me? Don''t let me worry. "


    Raisa bit her lips and nodded in silence.


    "Go to school tomorrow. You shouldn''t mix with those people. You should use your wisdom in more useful places, at least to protect yourself," said Jo Barr


    Raisa silently looked at Joe. She knew that Joe had broken her heart all these years.


    "A decent job may not allow you to fulfill your wishes, at least it will make you relaxed." "When you save enough money, you can do whatever you want. You''re smarter than others, so you can be better than others," says Joe Butler


    "Teacher, I will study hard."


    "Go to dinner and have a rest earlier."


    ¡­¡­


    "Chen, this year''s Universiade of California is about to start. Today you will be the leader."


    "Wright, you''re going too far." "You didn''t even discuss with me this time," Chen complained


    "Well, Chen, do you want to be the leader?"


    "Don''t do it."


    "You see, the result of my inquiry is that you refused, so it''s better to make a decision directly."


    "I don''t have time." Chen said.


    "Chen, I feel that my health is getting worse recently. I may not be able to work in the position of president for a long time. I hope that during my tenure, I can improve my performance as well as possible..."


    "Wright, are you sick? Why didn''t you tell me earlier? "


    "Poof Of course, it''s fake. I''m just telling you that if you don''t agree with me, I''ll be a rascal. "


    "Wright, you forget my character. I''m a violent man. If you let me lead the team, I''ll probably break some students'' legs."


    "As long as you have a proper name, do as you please."


    "My girlfriend is pregnant and I don''t want to leave Los Angeles."


    "It''s in San Diego. It''s hundreds of kilometers from Los Angeles. Your excuse doesn''t work."


    "You know it''s the most important festival for Chinese people recently. Spring Festival is over. I can''t go, even Santiago."


    "I know the Spring Festival in China is on February 5, and the sports meeting is on February 17. Don''t say there is Lantern Festival, or I will kick your eggs."


    Chen wants to cry without tears. Wright has lived in China for more than ten years. She is no stranger to Chinese festivals than Chen.


    "There are so many PE teachers and professional coaches in the school. It''s not appropriate for me to be a medical professor as a team leader."


    "Not right? It''s as if you care who gossips. Besides, don''t you beat others in their best field? Continue to develop your character, I don''t mind if you teach them, in the words of your Chinese people, to be a man. "


    "Wright, you''re familiar with Chinese Internet language."


    "I call it advancing with the times."


    Come on, since Wright is playing with himself, take the job.


    Anyway, it''s just the leader. The result has nothing to do with himself.Chen Yu stretches, and huinipu comes downstairs with little Gelin and Fanny in her arms.


    "Chen, I''m going shopping with my mother. Are you going?"


    "You go, have a good time."


    Chen Yu only strolled once in the street with fari, the day the old house caught fire.


    After that, Chen Yu didn''t go shopping with fari.


    Just like most men and women.


    Chen Yu always goes shopping for the sake of shopping.


    And Fanny went to the mall for shopping.


    It seems that women all over the world are the same.


    When winip and Farley left, they took little gren with them.


    They obviously intend to cultivate little Gelin into a shopping maniac.


    Chen Yu is bored alone. Go to school.


    Chen Yu drove to the school. It''s hard to find a parking space in the school''s parking lot today.


    When Chen Yu got off, a car happened to be parked in the parking space next to him.


    When they got off the bus, Chen turned to look at each other and nodded in the direction.


    However, when another person saw Chen Yu, his face suddenly changed.


    How could it be him? Why is he here?


    Raisa was pale and sweaty.


    Does he know what he thinks?


    Is it Jesse who betrayed himself, so he wants to deal with himself?


    Chen Yu is also surprised to meet Ruisha here.


    "Hello, Professor Chen."


    "Well Hello, are you


    "Well, I''m in the mathematics department, but I''m just an associate professor." "My name is Joe Butler, you can call me Joe," said Joe butler with a smile


    "Hello, Professor Joe." Chen Chu looks at Ruisha. "Is she your daughter?"


    "Well, yes, she is also a student of the school." Joe Butler''s eyes filled with pride as she looked at reesa.


    "Hello, little girl." Chen Yu showed a meaningful smile.


    "You Hello... " "I''m going to be late for class. Goodbye," she said


    "Goodbye."


    Renesara leaves with Joe Baylor, but she can still feel that Chen Yu''s eyes are on her back.


    "Lisa, do you like Chinese Chen?"


    "I don''t even know him." Replied Raisa.


    "I just felt your tension, which is mainly caused by likes or fears, so I think you may like him." Joe baller said with a smile that he seemed to think he was right.


    Yes, it is.


    It''s just Raisa''s nervousness, but it''s another answer.


    "Teacher, that Chinese Chen is also a professor of the University of Los Angeles?"


    "Yes, he is a professor in medical school. His medical skills are very good, but he seldom comes to teach students."

 Chapter 1017

    "Every professor should have a class?"


    "He is a distinguished professor." "What''s more, this Chinese Chen has a very strong tendency to violence," said Joe Butler


    Raisa raised her eyebrows and asked, "what''s the matter with him?"


    "He broke the arm of a professional boxer, in front of dozens of students, and put more than 20 students from San Francisco University into the hospital." "It happened a year ago," said Joe Butler


    This guy is really a violent guy.


    "Such a person, can the school keep him?"


    "He had a good reason, because the professional boxer challenged him and beat his students badly." Said Jo Baylor.


    This guy is too dangerous! She said to herself.


    The university professor is just a disguise of his identity.


    Joe Butler patted Raisa on the shoulder. "What are you thinking?"


    "It''s time for class." Ruisha walked into the teaching building quickly.


    ¡­¡­


    Chen Xun strolls in the school stadium.


    No matter what time, there are students training in the school stadium.


    Or physical education.


    The Grint who ran ten thousand meters that Chen knew has graduated.


    It is said that he entered the professional circle and became a professional athlete.


    Chen Chu took a seat and watched the students in the stadium train.


    At this time, a track and field coach came running.


    "Hi, Chen, China."


    Chen Chu looks up at the black middle-aged man in a cap.


    "Hello, excuse me, are you?"


    "I''m Coen from the track and field club, a coach. I train all the clubs in the track and field club. I heard that you are the leader of our school at the University of California sports meet."


    "Do you know?" Chen Yu has some accidents.


    "Yes, the principal just gave the notice." Said Cohen.


    "I''m here to ask for the list of students from the track and field club." Chen said.


    "Of course, I''ll send you the list later." Said Cohen.


    What''s the leader for? To put it bluntly, it''s management.


    Chen Yu is not in charge of the results of the students'' competitions, no matter who participates.


    But Chen has the right to control who doesn''t participate.


    For example, Chen Yu has the right to ban anyone who violates the rules in the team.


    Generally speaking, the leader is a highly respected coach or a PE teacher.


    But Chen doesn''t care who doesn''t believe in Qi.


    The track and field club is the biggest sports club in the school.


    Chen Yu thought that the track and field club would be the most resistant.


    I didn''t expect that Coen would accept himself so readily.


    "Mr. Cohen, do you have any objection to my being the leader?"


    "You''ve trained a legendary athlete as evley''s coach, and I don''t think I can challenge my qualifications." Coen is a very realistic person.


    Because Chen is really teaching a professional champion.


    No matter how much strength Chen Yu has put in this, it means that he is qualified to be the leader.


    "But I''ve heard that the coach of the basketball club is very dissatisfied with this, and that Robert, the coach of the basketball club, is agitating his club players to protest against the school in the form of a strike." Said Cohen.


    Chen Yu has some accidents. He can''t see whether ke''ang is a kind reminder or a fan.


    "Thank you for your warning." Chen Yu stood up and said, "I''ll go to the basketball club and have a look. Maybe they misunderstood me."


    Chen Yu goes to the basketball hall.


    This is the first time for Chen to come to the basketball hall.


    When Chen Yu entered the basketball hall, there was a team match in the hall.


    A white coach is conducting on the sidelines. He should be Robert.


    When Chen arrived at the sidelines, Robert also saw Chen.


    Robert blew the whistle to stop the game, and strode toward Chen Yu: "no admittance here."


    "Do you think I''m a stranger?" Chen Yu looks at Robert.


    From his tone of voice, Chen Zhu smelt a strong sense of hostility.


    "Of course, no one but the basketball club is allowed in." Robert said of course.


    "Then what are they?"


    Chen pointed to the audience and sat with some students watching.


    There is also a small couple flirting on it.


    "They are in the audience." Robert said, "I allow the audience, but I don''t allow people to enter the school."


    "In that case, I will inform you that you have been dismissed. From then on, you will no longer be the coach of the basketball club. Now you are also an idle person, aren''t you?" Chen Yu looks at Robert with a smile.Robert sneers: "do you have this right?"


    Chen Yu took out the phone and dialed Wright''s: "Dear principal, I now ask for my request, either I leave or you dismiss the coach of the basketball club..."


    Soon, Chen Yu hung up with a satisfied smile.


    "Mr. Robert, you''re no longer a school employee or a coach of the basketball club. You''re fired."


    "No, you can''t." Robert didn''t expect Chen Yu to be so domineering, and let him out in this way.


    Not only that, but also directly deprived him of his work.


    "No, I can." Chen Yu goes to the middle of the basketball court. Chen Yu doesn''t care whether the players look at him kindly or hostile. He glances at everyone: "listen to me, you fools. If you think that you can put pressure on the school with a strike, then you will only get the result that disappoints you. I don''t care whether you are willing to participate, or even whether the basketball team participates. Instead, I''m When I lead the team, I will not let anyone who is against me have good fruit. He is an example. "


    "Asian, do you know basketball? Why do you lead us? Why do you become the leader of the school team? " Cried a black student, who was plainly defending Robert.


    "I don''t need to know basketball. I know enough, so much that you can never beat me, such as boxing, such as swimming, such as track and field." Chen looked at the black student and said, "is it only when you know basketball that you can lead the team? Since you doubt me, then you don''t need to be in my team. More than that, I will investigate your school hours, your credits, and your integrity. As long as you are a little unqualified, I will let the school dismiss you, just like that fool. "


    Chen Zhuo points to Robert. The black student''s face is already black. When he hears Chen Zhuo''s words, his face is even darker.


    "If anyone wants to fight me, he can come up with it now. I''m happy to complete him."


    "Have the ability to score on the basketball court."


    "Don''t be silly and challenge an amateur. Is that the pride of your basketball club?" Chen Yu rolled his eyes. "It''s a man''s game to have the ability to win or lose in the ring. As long as you dare to step on the ring, I can not only guarantee that you will lose your career, but also your life."


    At this time, no one dared to speak.


    Playing sports at the University of Los Angeles, no one will not know Chen Yu''s murderous fist.

 Chapter 1018

    Chen Chu looks at Robert and says, "this is the result of my confrontation. Are you satisfied now?"


    "I''m going to school to sue you." Robert grinds at Chen Yu.


    He was the leader last year, so he felt that he had the qualification to get the chance to lead this year.


    In his opinion, Chen Yu is a layman and has no qualification to lead the team at all.


    That''s why he encouraged the players of the basketball club to protest against the school in the form of strike.


    But he never dreamed that the consequence of doing so was to be dismissed directly.


    The players promised to go forward and back with Robert before.


    But when Chen Yu announced his arrival in a domineering way, no one dared to come out and do the right thing with him.


    Chen picked up the basketball on the ground and looked at the basket.


    Get up and take the ball, run straight to the basket and start dunking.


    The bullet proof glass of the basket frame was shattered and the basket frame was broken by Chen.


    Chen Zhao clapped his hands: "I''ll go to the repairman."


    All the players looked like death. No one dared to let Chen Yu go.


    Whether Chen is proficient in basketball or not, as long as Chen has a "reasonable collision" with them, I''m afraid they will be lying in bed for several months.


    Robert quickly catches up with Chen Yu.


    "Mr. Chen, Mr. Chen Wait for me. " Robert wants to win the team leader. He just wants to keep his job.


    "Is there anything else? Mr Robert. "


    "Mr. Chen, it''s my fault. Please forgive me. It''s all my fault. I apologize to you."


    Chen Yu touched his chin. He came to the basketball club, which is to Liwei.


    Now Liwei has also established.


    But now forgiving Robert seems like a bit of a dead end.


    "How can I forgive you?"


    "Mr. Chen, I have a loan of several hundred thousand dollars in my family. The whole family depends on my work. I have four children. I can''t do without this job. Please."


    For most Americans, losing a job means losing everything.


    It is very difficult to find a suitable job with good salary and welfare.


    "I need an eyeliner." Chen Chu looked at Robert and said quietly.


    Now Robert has no choice at all. He is easily controlled by Chen Yu.


    In the school sports club, there must be many people who do not agree with themselves.


    Robert didn''t even think about it. He accepted Chen''s request directly.


    "Mr. Chen, I''ll be happy to help you."


    Would you like to? Chen Yu sneers in his heart.


    If he didn''t control his power of life and death, I''m afraid he is still choking with himself.


    "Go to your basketball club. I don''t want to hear any objection."


    Chen then went to several other sports clubs.


    The coach of each project is obedient to Chen Yu, just like a faithful admirer of Chen Yu.


    Just came out of the baseball club, Evelyn came face to face.


    "Hi, evry."


    "Chen, I heard you are the leader of the games now?"


    "Yes, for what?"


    "I''m going to compete. Let me tell you."


    "You? take part? Don''t bully the pupils like this. It''s too much for you. "


    "No, I will." Evry said earnestly.


    "Is it interesting to compete with those amateurs?"


    "Bullying itself is very interesting. Besides, before the world championships, it''s a good entertainment to relax a little bit."


    Chen is speechless, and Evelyn is now the world record holder.


    Going to college games is a very bullying behavior.


    "Forget it, whatever. I have no right to stop you anyway."


    Chen Chu left the campus and received a call from Ethan.


    "Chen, there''s a big client, three hundred thousand dollars."


    "OK, send me the address."


    Although Chen Yu''s job is much less now, he receives big customers every time.


    He is a big spender, and most of them are expensive.


    Half an hour''s drive, Chen Yu came to a stadium.


    This stadium is very famous in Los Angeles, staples arena.


    Chen Yu stopped his car and was stopped by the security guard just after it was urgent.


    "Sir, the stadium is closed now."


    "I''m a doctor. I have clients here." Chen said.


    "Who is your client, please?"


    "My client only gave me the phone number."


    "Then you can only call your customer and let him pick you up. I can''t let you in."Chen can''t help but dial the customer''s phone number.


    "Hello, sir. I''ve got a commission. I''m a private doctor. I heard you need a doctor now, don''t you? I''m at Staples arena in Los Angeles and I''m stopped by security. "


    "You wait for me at the door. I''ll pick you up now."


    Soon, a young man with white hair and beard came out.


    "Are you a doctor?"


    "Yes, sir."


    "Come with me." "I''m Simpson," the man said


    "You can call me Chen. I''m from China."


    "What do you know about trauma?" Asked Simpson.


    "Most can be treated." Chen replied.


    "I hope what you see will not appear in the headlines the next day."


    "Of course, I''m the best in the industry. That''s why you came to me. I have my own professional ethics."


    "That''s good."


    Chen feels that Simpson should be a celebrity.


    But Chen is not very familiar.


    Simpson took Chen Yu to a rest room, and before he opened the door, he heard the shouting and shouting.


    But when Simpson opened the door, the swearing stopped.


    In the lounge, there were two black people with bruised noses. They should have just had a fight with each other not long ago.


    "You two bastards, have already been like this, still refuse to stop?" Cried Simpson.


    "Mr. Chen, please help me see their injuries."


    "Are they all basketball players?"


    "You don''t know them?"


    "I''m sorry, I''m not interested in basketball. I prefer to watch Hollywood stars'' sidelights." Chen said quietly, but Chen recognized that their uniform was the jersey of HR team.


    "I like it, too, man. Do you like that star?" One of the Negroes volunteered.


    "Jaffen and Lucy are all my favorite female stars." Chen said, turning to Simpson: "your team doctor didn''t work today?"


    For a team of the size of HR team, they have not only a team doctor, but also a whole medical team.


    "If we let the team doctors see what they look like, they will definitely appear on the front page of sports tomorrow." Simpson said.

 Chapter 1019

    "Lie down." Chen said to the player in front of him.


    When the players lie down, it seems a little difficult.


    Chen Yu reached out and touched the player''s chest: "the third rib under your chest is broken."


    When the player heard this, he was furious: "Falk, ruby, you have ruined my season."


    "You asked for it." The player called Ruby retorted.


    "I''m going to fuck you, you bastard." The player who had been lying in front of him jumped up again, regardless of his injury, and wanted to fight ruby.


    Chen Yu stopped the players, Simpson stopped ruby.


    "Be honest with me, you two bastards." Simpson now has a splitting headache.


    These two bastards have a bad temper, and the ball is worse.


    Because on the court, Duba didn''t pass a ball to ruby.


    As a result, the two fought in the dressing room.


    "If you move around again, with a broken rib sticking into your lungs, it may not be your season, it may be your career." Chen warned.


    "Well, sir, how long can I recover?" Asked Duba.


    "A good recuperation, at most a week, you can carry out rehabilitation exercise."


    "A week? Mr. Chen, he has a broken rib. Are you sure you have enough time in a week? "


    "So I''m the best in Los Angeles." Chen looked at Simpson and said, "if I don''t have the ability, how can you pay me 300000 dollars?"


    When Ruby and Duba heard Chen Yu say that his reward for this trip was 300000 dollars, they were also stunned.


    Even if they are NBA players, they have salaries that no one can match.


    But it''s impossible to go out for 300, 000 dollars at a time.


    "You seem to have some old wounds." Chen said of Duba''s right arm and pinched his lower arm muscle: "do you feel any muscle ache here when you play games?"


    "Is that normal?" Asked Duba.


    "Of course, it''s not normal. It''s a sign of muscle fatigue, which is likely to lead to the risk of muscle strain." "And if muscle fatigue doesn''t go away, you''re going to do a lot less exercise," Chen said


    Simpson looked at Duba and then said, "Mr. Chen, when Duba was playing recently, he was replaced within 30 minutes. Is that why?"


    Chen Zhu nodded, "but it''s a small problem. I''ll give you acupuncture and dredge the meridians."


    "Sir, I also need treatment. Come and treat me quickly." Cried ruby.


    Chen Yu is now joining up with Duba. He has no time to talk to ruby.


    "I call you, do you hear me?"


    "I''m treating your teammates. Don''t you see that?" Chen Yu said, turning his head slightly.


    "He''s worth less than half of me. If I want to treat him, I''ll treat him first."


    "Your injury is not as serious as his." Chen Yu said quietly.


    "I don''t care. You treat me right now." Ruby took Chen''s shoulder.


    Chen gave Simpson a shoulder shake and said, "Mr. Simpson, you''d better take care of your players."


    Chen Yu has always heard that NBA players are all problem players.


    He is proficient in fighting, fighting, drinking, whoring and gambling.


    And it''s all wasteful. Many players have a base salary of $12 million, but when they retire, it''s when they go broke.


    "Ruby, be honest with me." Simpson goes to larubi.


    But ruby is 1.97 meters tall. Simpson can''t move.


    Ruby left Simpson and went to catch Chen Yu.


    But at this time, Chen Yu avoided Ruby''s hand, reached out to grab Ruby''s neck, and directly pulled him up and then pressed him to the ground.


    BAM -


    Ruby felt his body was broken.


    Chen Yu slapped ruby in the face: "big tall, maybe you don''t understand what I said, then we have another way to communicate, do you want to suspend this season?"


    Simpson saw Ruby fall to the ground and hurriedly stopped Chen Yu.


    "Mr. Chen, I want you to treat my players, not hurt them."


    "He asked for it." Chen Yu said quietly.


    Later, Chen turned his head and continued to treat Duba.


    When Duba saw that Chen Yu had taught Ruby a lesson, he said happily, "Mr. Chen, well done."


    Anyway, it was not he who was beaten. Of course, he was happy to see his success.


    "You''d better be honest." Chen Yu gave Duba a preliminary treatment: "you can go down, you, come here and lie down."


    "Mr. Chen, didn''t you say you wanted to give me muscle therapy?""Acupuncture is not so fast. Let him treat first." Chen Yu said quietly, "big tall, don''t you want to come here?"


    Ruby went to Chen Yu with a black face and said, "you are the one who caused my injury."


    "So?"


    Ruby gnashed his teeth and stared at Chen Yu, but he finally lay down in front of him.


    "Turn it over. I''ll take a look at your back."


    Just now Chen Yu laid Ruby on the ground, which was not light.


    Ruby''s left shoulder blade shows signs of fragmentation.


    But when Chen Yu put the Potion on Ruby''s shoulder blade, ruby let out a comfortable groan.


    "So comfortable..."


    "Now, turn around."


    "Give me some more ointment."


    "I want you to turn around!" Chen said with a black face.


    "Give me a little more ointment, just a little more."


    Chen Yu looks at Ruby and begins to play rogue again. He reaches out and pinches Ruby''s shoulder.


    "Ah I turn, I turn... " Cried ruby.


    Chen Yu has never seen such a troublesome patient, all kinds of troubles.


    "Not gentle at all. You must be single." Ruby said cursing.


    Chen was too lazy to pay attention to ruby, but when he was treating him, he laid a lot of weight on his hands.


    Ruby''s mouth didn''t stop. All kinds of rubbish came out of his mouth. I don''t know if he was spraying Chen Yu.


    It''s said that the best thing black people are good at is lip synching. Ruby did not repeat a word from beginning to end.


    "Well, don''t exercise hard for three days." "Come here, I''ll give you muscle decompression therapy," Chen said


    Half an hour later, Chen Yu got up and said, "take these two bottles of ointment, and apply them to the wound once a day. Your arm can also apply them. It''s not bad for you."


    "Mr. Chen, give me your account number."


    Chen gave Simpson his account number: "quickly transfer the money to my account."


    "Of course." Simpson nodded.


    Ruby daubed the ointment and made a comfortable voice: "it''s very comfortable, Mr. Chen. How about selling me another bottle of ointment?"


    "Two hundred thousand dollars a bottle, do you want it?"


    "Yes."

 Chapter 1020

    Don''t bargain at all. Buy directly when you ask the price.


    Chen Yu has not seen such a straightforward buyer for a long time.


    Chen has also been in charge of many rich people.


    More people than Ruby have money.


    But few people buy things like ruby.


    For anyone, $200000 is a small sum.


    Some sports stars have never received higher education, especially NBA stars.


    At least half of them are from slums.


    To put it bluntly, they are the upstarts of modern society.


    There is no concept of financing or saving at all.


    What they advocate is the idea that we should be happy when we are happy.


    However, if someone wants to buy it, Chen has no reason not to sell it.


    ¡­¡­


    Jesse is in class. The phone is coming.


    Fortunately, she set the phone to vibrate.


    "Raisa, this is Jesse."


    "What is it?"


    "I''ve bought you the computer you want."


    "How much did it cost? Send me the configuration. "


    Raisa looked at Jesse''s computer configuration and nodded, "great."


    "When will our action begin?"


    "Not so fast. There''s more to live in than work."


    "Can''t I start when I buy a computer?"


    "Are you a fool? Do you think it''s a street trick, anyone can cheat? " Said Lisa scornfully.


    "Yes, I''m a fool. I''m not as smart as you. OK." Jesse knew that Raisa was very smart, and she never denied her ability.


    At the beginning, they would cooperate with each other. It was also Raisa who took the initiative to find her.


    Before she got to know Raisa, she just played some tricks and was very inefficient.


    Since reesa worked with her, she has come up with many new tricks.


    This has also increased their income a lot.


    "You said that after I bought the computer, I would tell me your plan. Now can you say it?"


    "The Norton Simon Museum has five levels of collection, and what we are going to steal is the third level collection." Said Raisa.


    "You said that before." Jesse warned.


    "Don''t worry, keep listening." "First of all, to confirm the target, I selected a collection of nosimara copper cone, which is the relics of the former Island people of nosimara in the South Pacific..." said Risha


    "Stop, I don''t need to listen to the origin of this thing. I just want to know how much it''s worth and whether it''s a family member." Said Jesse impatiently.


    "It''s worth $900000. I checked it. There is a buyer who once asked for a prize from the Norton Simon Museum, but was rejected by the Norton Simon Museum. And the buyer released a reward in the black market, which is $900000."


    "How to operate it?"


    "The Norton Simon Museum has a system called the automatic defense and anti-theft system. This system is developed by Sanye company. When the exhibition cabinet is attacked by violence, it will sink into the ground. I have studied this system. It is not difficult to break this system, but it will trigger the electronic alarm, which is also the most troublesome part of this system."


    "Then what are we going to do?"


    "The first thing to do is to deceive the security guard, set fire in the Simon Museum in Norton, trigger the fire alarm inside, let the security guard on duty escape from the museum first, and then you take the opportunity to enter."


    "Set fire? If we are caught, we may be in prison for at least 20 years. "


    "Then don''t get caught." "The nearest fire brigade is less than three kilometers away from the Norton Simon Museum, so as long as the fire alarm rings, the firefighters can arrive in ten minutes, and you will enter the museum disguised as firefighters, when I will directly break the system, where you have the collection, evacuate immediately," said Raisa


    "Is it possible to apply this method to first-class collections?"


    "No, this system is divided into five levels of defense. You only have three minutes to act. If you want to break through the first level of defense, it will take at least ten minutes. We absolutely don''t have so much time."


    "No way?"


    "The Simon Museum in Norton is equipped with lasers. Have you seen the biochemical crisis? It''s the kind of instrument that can cut people into pieces. If you don''t obey my orders, you will become pieces of meat. "


    "All right, all right."


    "Now, mail the computer to my house. By the way, you put a logo of winning in the mall on the package."


    "Well, I see."


    ¡­¡­


    "It''s me, Whitney. You believe me. I really have nothing to do with Pamela. Chen''s son of a bitch set me up."


    "I know," replied Whitney, lazily holding her cell phone"What? You know? Chen already told you? "


    "I knew it the first day."


    "You knew it the first day?" Laurent''s expression was wonderful.


    "Yes, I knew it the first day."


    "Then why are you?"


    "Because you''re out of your mind." "Don''t explain to me that you didn''t, I don''t believe what you said, I just believe what I perceived," said Whitney, of course


    What kind of ghost is this?


    Laurent wanted to cry without tears. He felt wronged.


    "But I think it''s enough to punish you for so many days. Forgive you for the time being."


    Laurent hated Chen Gu to the core.


    I wish I could have cramped him and skinned him.


    "Fari has been for more than four months. I don''t want her to be stimulated. I don''t care about you and Chen, but I''d better be honest with both of them. If you mess up again, I won''t let you go." "That''s a warning," warned whitup.


    Laurent was not so easy to be convinced, but he took the victory over Chen Yu as his lifelong career.


    Although he defeated Chen Yu, he got nothing.


    How could he give up after such a big loss this time.


    However, in this way, it must be oneself who suffers from the positive conflict with Chen Yu.


    What should we do?


    Laurent brooded.


    This is Chen''s territory. I''m not familiar with the place of my life here.


    Suddenly, an idea came to Laurent''s mind.


    "Karim, Howard, Kane, you come in for me." Cried Laurent.


    "Mr. Laurent, what can I do for you?"


    "I have a notice. Please help me to see if there is any loophole."


    The faces of the three of them all had a dying heart, which lasted for two days. Laurent was going to be a demon again No, he''s just dying.


    If you can''t win, why do you have to.


    Live well, isn''t it?


    "Mr. Laurent, why don''t you just take a gun and go and kill Chen?"


    "If I do, Whitney will kill me, and Fanny will cut me off."

 Chapter 1021

    "Is that old bastard restless again?" Chen Yu also has a headache.


    How can we solve this problem once and for all?


    It must be unrealistic to kill Laurent.


    Or make him afraid?


    Chen Zhuo sees huinipu playing with little Gelin outside the house.


    "Hi, Whitney."


    "Aren''t you working today?"


    "It''s quite idle today. Don''t you and Farley go shopping today?"


    "What''s the matter?" said winip, glancing at Chen Yu


    The old witch''s brain is so good that she knows what she thinks before she even says it.


    "Laurent is going to spoil it again." "You know I''ve always been honest," Chen said. "Laurent always bullies me. I can''t stand it."


    Laurent bullies Chen Yu?


    Winip sneers. It''s good if you don''t bully my husband.


    "Just say what you want to say."


    "I''m going to put Laurent in jail for a few days this time. Look..."


    "Are you sure?"


    "I need to scare him."


    "Are you sure nothing will happen?"


    "Don''t worry, I''m sure."


    "All right."


    Then she put on a kind smile and teased little Gelin.


    With her approval, Chen was relieved.


    It''s not easy to have an old father-in-law like Laurent.


    Just then, Laurent''s phone came in.


    "Hi, Chen, how are you?"


    "It''s not good to hear from you."


    "Come out and play."


    Chen Chu strolled in the courtyard: "no way."


    "Shouldn''t you make it up to me for playing with me for so many days?"


    "It''s so late. Are you sure you want it now?"


    "Of course, I can''t wait."


    "Well, if you think you''re ready, I''ll be with you to the end."


    "I''m sure I won''t let you down this time." Laurent said confidently.


    "Give me the address. I''ll be there now."


    Laurent looked at Karim, Howard and Kane.


    "Now that''s it. Are all the people you arranged ready?"


    "Ready, this time can definitely scare Chen to pee." Said Karim.


    Kane, Howard and Karim have reached a consensus for a long time and are on Chen''s side.


    So Laurent''s ideas, they have been passed on to Chen Yu for the first time.


    ¡­¡­


    Not far from Laurent, two fire engines stopped by the side of the road.


    "Boss, we have arrived near the Simon Museum in Norton." A man in the fire truck said with a walkie talkie.


    "When will action begin?"


    "As soon as the Norton Simon Museum catches fire, we''ll set out."


    "Remember, I want the nosimara copper cone. Take as many other things as you want."


    "I see, boss, we will do as you wish."


    After shutting down the walkie talkie, people nearby said, "I don''t understand what the boss thinks. There are so many valuable things in the Norton Simon Museum. Why do you want a worthless collection?"


    "So he''s the boss, we''re just his men."


    "What time shall we start?"


    The man in the driver''s seat looked at his watch: "it''s ten o''clock sharp. The man who bought it in will set fire at ten o''clock, and then we will go in disguised as firefighters."


    ¡­¡­


    There is also a car parked near the fire truck.


    This is a pickup truck. Theresa and Jesse are in it.


    The two women looked at the Norton Simon Museum from afar.


    "Raisa, when shall we act?"


    "Don''t worry. At eleven o''clock, I bought the security guard inside. He will help set the fire. You can put on your fire suit."


    "I''m the only one going in?"


    "Otherwise? We are the only two in this operation. I need to break the defense system. Do you want me to go in with you? "


    "Well God bless, I hope everything goes well. " Jesse has prayed many times tonight.


    "We are stealing and setting fire. Do you think God will bless you?" "I think you should pray to the devil," she said


    "No, as long as I think of the word devil, I will think of that man."


    When Lisa heard Jesse, she knew who she was talking about.


    That person is a nightmare to her.


    Jesse kept looking at the time of the watch. She looked very nervous.


    Reesa has been operating the computer."Raisa, are you sure this plan is really feasible?"


    When it was time for action, Jesse began to pull out again.


    "Of course, I have calculated that as long as you follow my schedule, the success rate will reach 90%."


    "What if it fails?"


    "Even if you fail, it doesn''t matter. Even if you are caught, you will only be locked up for a few days at most."


    "We set fire and steal valuables. How can we keep them for a few days?"


    "Who can prove that you set fire to or steal valuables is only trespassing on private occasions at best." "As long as you don''t talk nonsense, the police can''t help you," she said


    "In this way, I''ll be relieved." Jesse was relieved for a few days when she heard Risha.


    It was only a few days. She thought it would be a long time.


    Anyway, it''s common for her to go to the police station.


    Lisa looked at Jesse''s plump chest, and sure enough, the bigger the chest, the more brainless she was.


    Look at your chest again. Although it''s small, it''s easy to use your brain.


    What Raisa said just now is just to comfort Jesse.


    It''s not that simple.


    Raisa just passed all the risk on to Jesse.


    But Jesse didn''t realize it.


    Even Raisa is ready to defend herself if Jesse bites her back.


    As a minor, she has the biggest advantage.


    Her words are more likely to win the sympathy of the jury and the trust of the judge.


    But just then, a flash of fire broke out in the direction of the Simon Museum in Norton.


    "Raisa, the man you arranged has already started." Cried Jesse, pointing in the direction of the museum.


    "What? How can it be so fast? I told him to start at eleven. " Raisa''s face changed: "Damn, what''s the matter with that bastard? Why do you start so fast? An hour ahead of schedule. "


    "Then So what do we do? "


    "Get ready. As soon as the fire truck arrives, you''ll go in." Said Raisa.


    "An hour in advance, is that really OK?"


    "No problem." Reesa gave Jesse a reassuring look.


    But it''s not a problem.


    She is now tentatively attacking the defense system of the Norton Simon Museum.


    If she does it now, she will not even have a chance to test it. She will take direct measures to break it, which will directly cause the alarm of the defense system.


    But in the face of Jessie, she must let Jessie in, or she will not have the courage to go in.

 Chapter 1022

    "There seems to be a fire over there." Laurent looked in the direction of the Simon Museum in Norton. "It''s not someone you''ve arranged to do it."


    "Don''t be kidding. It''s the Norton Simon Museum. Who dares to set fire there?"


    "Why hasn''t that bastard come?"


    Chen Yu at the moment is also not far from the Simon Museum in Norton.


    Chen Yu looked at the Simon Museum in Norton from afar: "that place can''t be set on fire by Laurent, this psychopath."


    At this time, there was the sound of a fire engine behind. Chen Yu got out of the way and let the fire engine pass first.


    Internationally, it is an international practice to make way for fire engines and ambulances.


    As long as the road surface allows, we should actively give way to both of them.


    Chen Yu stopped at the side of the road and got off to watch the fire truck pass.


    But when he saw the window of the fire truck, a man was smoking a big smoke, which was not like a fireman.


    The man also saw Chen Yu standing on the side of the road, flicking the smoke off his hand.


    The cigarette butts landed at Chen''s feet.


    Chen Yu is walking forward, and Laurent''s appointment with him is not far from here.


    When the fire truck entered the Simon Museum in Norton, the security guard on duty called out, "put out the fire quickly, put out the fire quickly."


    Several armed "firefighters" got out of the car, but they were not lapping the fire pipes, but they were straight towards the area without fire.


    When they got to the door, they found that the glass door of the exhibition hall of the main museum was closed.


    "Open this door." Said a fireman to the security guard.


    "What are you doing here? It''s on fire there."


    Xu -


    the security guard''s forehead exploded with blood.


    One of the firefighters ripped the card off the guard''s chest.


    "Clean up the body. Don''t let anyone see it. Let''s go first."


    One of them dragged the body to the dark place.


    ¡­¡­


    Jesse was wearing a fire suit, a sterile mask on her face, and an oxygen bottle on her back.


    When she entered the Simon Museum in Norton, she found the security guard at the door missing.


    There are two fire engines in front, but no firefighters.


    Just going forward, a fireman didn''t know where to get out.


    "Here we are."


    "What?"


    "We''ll take over here. If the real fire brigade comes, you can fire directly."


    Jesse''s brain is a little confused. What does that mean.


    The fireman looked at Jesse. "First time?"


    Jesse nodded stiffly.


    "It''s true that the boss has arranged for someone to give us."


    At this time, the main hall heard fierce gunfire, as well as the sound of bomb explosion.


    The floor glass of the main hall was blown to pieces.


    Jesse had a faint premonition that things were not right.


    Communication in Jesse''s ear. Theresa''s voice from the headset.


    Jessie, are you in there?


    At the moment, the man was still standing by, and Jesse couldn''t speak.


    "I found a group of real robbers coming from the Simon Museum in Norton through internal monitoring. If you don''t go in, you''d better leave now. They kill people in it," she continued


    Jesse was shivering and sweating.


    Is this the robber around you?


    "Eh? One of the two people at the door is you, isn''t it? " Reesa found the surveillance at the door.


    At the same time, I recognized one of them. It was Jesse.


    "The plan of this group of robbers is similar to mine, but they should be more violent and direct, but if I have the ability, I will do the same." Said Raisa to herself.


    Just then, there was a siren outside.


    "The police are coming so soon." "Jesse, you''d better retreat now. I''ve looked at the topographic map of the whole museum. You can find an excuse to enter the main museum."


    Jesse looked at the robber beside her: "I''ll go in and inform the boss."


    "Hurry up, let them move faster." The robber apparently didn''t realize that the man around him was not his companion.


    Jesse quickly ran to the main museum, but as soon as he entered the exhibition hall, he saw two corpses on the ground, all of them were security guards who had their heads blown out.


    Jesse took a fright and was about to turn around and run away.


    At this time, Raisa said, "don''t panic. Go ahead and turn right. You will find a toilet."


    Jesse was about to follow Risha''s instructions when a large number of people in fire suits came up.


    "Be careful, they are bandits. Don''t show any flaws."


    "What''s the matter? Why are you here? " The robber asked.


    "There''s a lot of police out there.""Ready to fight, damn it, why did the police come so fast?" The robber''s eldest brother was annoyed.


    Just then, gunshots and explosions came from outside.


    The robber outside should be fighting with the police.


    "Boss, what shall we do?"


    "Of course, what else can I do?" "The robber''s boss gnawed his teeth and said," we can''t let the police reinforce us. We have to fight quickly. "


    A group of robbers all took out their weapons and began to walk out.


    Jesse was also carried out. Several police cars in front of him had been put in place. It was estimated that there were 89 police officers.


    The two sides exchanged fire in an instant. The fire of the robber was much stronger than that of the police.


    But it''s safer for the police to hide behind the police cars than for the robbers.


    Jesse crouched on the ground with her head in his arms, but at this time, a man fell in front of her.


    "Take his backpack." The robber shouted at Jesse.


    Jesse took off his backpack and started to scurry around.


    "Run in, don''t stay on the battlefield. You don''t even have a gun in your hand." "Go back to the exhibition hall and follow my direction," said Raisa


    At this time, the battlefield was so chaotic that no one found Jesse fleeing. After all, everyone was fleeing or avoiding bullets.


    "There is a skylight in the toilet. Climb up. This skylight can lead to the back of the exhibition hall."


    Jesse had never done such a difficult action, but it was not so difficult to climb the skylight as to escape.


    By the sink, Jesse climbed up the skylight.


    Then walk in the protruding part of the exhibition hall wall.


    "Where are you now?" ''because there''s no monitoring here, she can''t do real-time command,'' she asked.


    "I crawled out of the skylight and now I''m extending."


    "Go left, you will see a lake, jump into the lake from the second floor, there will be no problem."


    Jesse soon found a man-made lake beside the exhibition hall. Jesse didn''t want to jump into the lake.


    "I think Domingo bridge is waiting for you." Said Raisa.


    Jesse''s escape was much easier than expected.


    Raisa stops by the bridge, and Jesse climbs in with mud.


    Then Raisa drove away.


    "It''s terrible I thought I was going to die in it. " Jesse said in fear.


    "What is your backpack?" Asked Raisa.


    "I don''t know. Let me see."

 Chapter 1023

    Jesse opened his backpack, which contained four or five collections.


    "Ah, this is the nosimara cone you said." Cried Jesse in surprise.


    Raisa''s eyes were fixed, not on the copper cone of nosimara.


    But in a few other collections, the value of which lies far above the nosimara copper cone.


    "The Mayan gold sword, the Greek silver cup of prayer, the ring of romance..." Said Raisa.


    "These are also collections, aren''t they?"


    "All three collections are worth more than $100 million."


    Crash -


    Jesse''s ring of romance fell to the ground.


    "Are you kidding?"


    "Don''t think about it. We can''t get rid of it in a short time. Now I''m sure black and white are desperately looking for us. Unless you want to die, you can''t get rid of it."


    "Then the nosimara copper cone can be used. It''s not so valuable."


    "The nosimara copper cone was lost with several other collections. When the nosimara copper cone is taken out, it means that several other collections are also in our hands."


    "How long does it take? one month? Or two months? "


    "A year, that''s the minimum." "And the black market in Los Angeles doesn''t have that much appetite," she said


    "A year? Too long. "


    "Do you want to die? If you want to die, we are divided now. We are one person and two people. "


    "I''ll do my best for two people. I want three."


    "Do you think you can come back alive without me?" "Besides, I can work with anyone, I can''t be replaced, but you can be replaced by anyone," said Raisa


    This is the line Jesse used to say to her. This time she gave it back to Jesse.


    "You can choose two."


    "Are you sure? I want this Mayan gold knife and the silver cup of Greek prayer. "


    All three are worth $100 million, so of course she chooses two of them.


    As for the value of nosimara copper cone, compared with these three, it is far more than nothing.


    "Take it." ''she didn''t fight,'' she said.


    "But how can I get rid of this?"


    "I said for at least one year, and this bracelet has not been removed from our hands. Think about it, if the Chinese know that something is in our hands, do you think we can refuse his request?"


    Jesse''s expression became unnatural at the thought of the Chinese.


    "Then what shall we do?"


    "Take it as if nothing has happened. First find a way to take off the ring, and then when things settle down, take out the things and sell them. Then you can do whatever you want."


    "A year? It''s a long time. "


    ¡­¡­


    Now the sound of gunfire subsided in the Simon Museum in Norton.


    The robbers have four left, and the police have been shot dead.


    "Go, get in the car." Cried the robber.


    "What about things? Who''s got the thing? " The robber found that none of them had the backpack on their back.


    But the body of his companion on the ground did not have that backpack.


    "Damn it, whose hand is it?"


    There were people counting their numbers, and the bodies on the ground, all of them.


    "We are all here, and things must still be here."


    Just then, the sound of sirens came from afar again.


    Seeing the second batch of police coming.


    The robber''s boss made a quick decision: "go, evacuate first."


    If you don''t leave, you won''t be able to leave.


    Four robbers got on the fire truck and rushed out directly. The police car in front of them came and stopped in the middle of the road.


    "Hit it."


    The police cars thought that the robbers would stop, but they didn''t expect that the robbers would directly hit them.


    The robbers were big and strong by fire engines.


    The police car in the way will fly in a direct collision.


    "Falk, it''s so smooth ahead. How come it''s gone?"


    Several robbers complained that they could not understand why the backpack was missing.


    ¡­¡­


    Chen Yu is walking on the road, just at this time the fire truck that used to come back.


    Still the big man sat by the window, their eyes opposite each other.


    The big man gazed at Chen Yu, and Chen Yu also gazed at the big man.


    Although the shooting just happened far away, Chen Yu already knew that they were not firefighters.


    Of course, it''s none of his business, and Chen Yu doesn''t care.


    If it''s any evil spirit, Chen Yu has solved it.


    As for arresting the murderers and arsonists, it''s the police''s business.If Chen met on the spot, Chen might not stand by.


    But to make Chen Yu a hero, he is lazy again.


    Chen Yu walked for a moment and looked around. It seemed that this was the place appointed by Laurent.


    All of a sudden, a few people sprang out of the darkness, all covered their faces and pointing guns at Chen.


    "Don''t move."


    "Alas..."


    The old bastard is nothing new.


    Can''t he think of something new?


    Chen Yu beat them all down with three fists and two feet.


    "Don''t fight, don''t fight We are not robbers, we are actors We''re just actors The gun is fake. " These people lie on the ground, whining.


    Chen Chu picked up the gun on the ground, which was really a fake.


    In fact, he knew Laurent''s plan from Karim''s words.


    Chen took out his phone: "Hello, police station? I want to report the case. I met the robbers, but they were all cleaned up by me. Now they are lying on the ground. "


    Soon the police came.


    And it''s not one or two policemen, it''s a big wave of policemen, all armed.


    "Sir, did you call the police just now?" A policeman cried from afar, not immediately approaching Chen Yu.


    "Yes, these people attacked me." Chen Yu pointed to the people on the ground and replied. At the same time, in order to show his position, Chen Yu held up his hands.


    After all, the police didn''t confirm Chen''s identity, so if Chen can''t make a non threatening action, they are afraid to come over and may even shoot.


    The police just came over: "can you show me your ID card?"


    "In my pocket."


    In general, the people under investigation can''t put their hands into their pockets or trousers.


    In a country where guns are rampant, such a move is likely to be taking out guns.


    The police found Chen''s driver''s license and, after checking the ID number, confirmed Chen''s identity.


    "Can you tell me more about it?"


    "I passed by, and then they jumped out of the dark, armed to rob me, and I fought back to knock them down, and then I called the police."


    The police looked at these people. When they received Chen Yu''s alarm, they thought it was related to the attack on the Norton Simon Museum. Now it seems that they think more about it.


    "Sir, can you come back to the police station with me and make a record?"

 Chapter 1024

    Chen Yu arrived at the police station and saw David there.


    "Hi, Chen, what are you doing?"


    "I am the victim."


    "Come on, just pay back the victim." David knew Chen Zhu so well that he scoffed at his answer.


    "David, this gentleman is really a victim," said the policeman who brought Chen back


    "What happened to him?"


    "He met several robbers, and then..."


    "He beat the robbers down, didn''t he?"


    The policeman rolled his eyes. It seemed that David knew the man well.


    "When can I meet someone who robbed me? I envy you."


    "David, there seems to be something wrong with your focus."


    "Chen, do you want to make a record? Let me make a note for you. "


    David took Chen Yu into a cubicle.


    "David, do me a favor."


    "What can I do for you?"


    "It''s Fanny''s father..."


    Chen Zhuo said his thoughts over.


    David has a headache. He is supposed to help Chen Yu.


    But the key thing is between Chen Yu and her father.


    Americans are seldom involved in other people''s family affairs.


    No matter how good a friend is, he will not interfere in other people''s family affairs.


    This is respect and privacy for each other as friends.


    But Chen Yu himself spoke.


    "All right."


    ¡­¡­


    Laurent was still there, waiting for the news from the people they hired.


    But after waiting for more than an hour, there was no reply.


    "Karim, are the people you hire really reliable?"


    "Mr. Laurent, they are all actors. How reliable do you expect them to be? And you don''t know Chen''s combat effectiveness. If Chen starts to fight hard, I''m afraid they will all be disabled. "


    At this time, the sound of sirens came from afar.


    Then I saw a dozen police cars parked beside Laurent and others.


    "Don''t move. Put your hands on the steering wheel."


    Generally, when the police arrest suspects, they must put their hands where the police can see them, so as to avoid the suspects'' shooting.


    "What are you doing?" Laurent and others are a little flustered.


    They don''t understand what happened.


    "You are involved in murder. Now you will be formally arrested, and every word you say will be a testimony. "


    "What? Hired murderers? " Laurent was confused.


    "You nonsense, I didn''t hire a murderer."


    "It''s that bastard Chen, it must be that bastard." Lauren cursed.


    All four were taken to the police station.


    But soon, Karim, Howard and Kane were released.


    They saw Chen Yu in the police station. Chen Yu was talking with David.


    "Chen, you really did it?"


    "That old bastard, make him sober in the detention room."


    David looked at Chen Yu and said, "Chen, I took a great risk for you. Now I am in illegal detention."


    "It''s OK. If that old bastard wants to sue you, you say I did."


    As long as there are whistleblowers and litigants, the police can have at least one name.


    It won''t affect David.


    Chen Yu and Laurent are personal. Although they ask David for help, Chen Yu will not cause trouble to David.


    "Boss Mr. Laurent was caught by the police. "


    "Chen Gan''s?"


    "Yes."


    "Two bastards, none of them worry about it. Forget it. Don''t tell fari about Laurent''s sobriety in prison."


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, news about the attack on the Simon Museum in Norton and the casualties of several security and police officers were reported in various major media.


    And the news came that the robbers had robbed hundreds of millions of dollars of exhibits.


    The whole of America has been a sensation. The loss is the biggest museum attack and robbery ever.


    Underground forces are also moving to find out who did the attack.


    Hundreds of millions of dollars of exhibits are enough to make anyone salivate.


    No one can turn a blind eye to it.


    Everyone wants a piece of it.


    But there is very little news about the robbers.


    This is a very professional group of robbers, and there is almost no news outflow.


    At the same time, the police are blocking the news. Their only clue now is the robbers killed on the spot.


    At present, the police are investigating the identity of these robbers.


    ¡­¡­Bonnard hall. It''s a private museum.


    The owner of Bonnard hall is Bonnard.


    What the public knows about Bonnard is only the title of billionaire, collector, philanthropist and so on.


    However, a small number of people know that Bonnard is a black market merchant, cultural relics dealer and art thief.


    "Nader, I want to know where the things are and where the things I want are." Bonnard''s face was very cold at the moment.


    "Boss, I didn''t cheat you. We didn''t get anything. In the gunfight with the police, something was lost. No It''s in the Simon Museum in Norton. They deliberately give false information that something has been stolen, but it''s still in it. " Nader explained.


    Bonnard''s eyes flickered: "that is to say, it may be that the people of the Simon Museum in Norton are cheating the public? In fact, the insiders hid the exhibits? "


    This kind of thing is very common, and Bonnard has done business with such people.


    The Norton Simon Museum is owned by the state, and its owners and employees are employed by the state.


    So I don''t rule out someone who secretly takes the exhibits back and sells them to the black market.


    There are many things in Bonnard''s collection, which are acquired in this way.


    "Investigate the materials of the Simon Museum in Norton, and then lock the suspect. No one can take my things at will." Bonnard crooned in a cold voice.


    ¡­¡­


    "Raisa, where did you go last night?" Asked Jo Baylor.


    Raisa looked up at Joe Butler. "Teacher, I slept in Penny''s house last night."


    "Penny?" Joe Butler remembered that there was a girl named penny in the math department.


    However, the girl''s rating is not very good, and her academic performance is relatively poor.


    "Penny had a party last night and invited me to it."


    When Joe Butler heard her answer, she was not unhappy, but pleased.


    After all, it''s a pleasure for her to go to a classmate''s party.


    This shows that Raisa can be integrated into her classmates.


    "Next time you go to a classmate''s party, remember to tell me that you won''t answer my call. I don''t object to your going to a classmate''s party, but you should at least tell me."


    "I''m sorry, sir."


    "Have you had a drink?"


    "No..." Replied Raisa.


    "That''s good. You''re not an adult yet."


    She was ready before last night''s action, including the answer to Joe Butler''s excuse.


    Penny''s party is so crowded that she won''t notice herself.


    So she was able to say she was at the party.


    Even Petunia went into the monitoring near Petunia''s house to observe the party, in case of emergency.

 Chapter 1025

    Raisa went back to the room and took out the nosimara copper cone.


    According to the information that Reza knows about the nosimara copper cone.


    Nosimara copper cone has a history of at least 6000 years, which is the product of prehistoric civilization.


    But even in the past six thousand years, the nosimara copper cone is as sharp as a thorn.


    According to the research of archaeologists, it is speculated that the copper cone of nosimara was used to sacrifice gods at that time.


    The reason why she dares to keep things at home is that Joe Butler has not been able to turn things in her room at will since she was eight years old.


    This is the respect Joe Butler gave her.


    It''s just that Raisa always felt that she didn''t belong here.


    Even if she thinks of Joe Butler as her own relative.


    But Raisa always felt that she would leave here sooner or later.


    Otherwise, I will bring disaster to Joe Baylor.


    "Ah..." When Ruisha touched the tip of the copper cone, she accidentally pricked her finger.


    At this time, Risha heard Joe Butler''s voice outside the door: "Risha, it''s time to take a bath."


    Joe Baylor is good at everything, but he has been very strict with Raisa''s work and rest.


    When he gets up, when he eats, and when he takes a bath, he will take care of it.


    Raisa took the change and went into the bathroom.


    When I turned on the shower head, I found that the water temperature seemed to be a little low.


    Raisa raised the water temperature, but the water still felt a little low.


    Raisa frowned. Strange. Is the water heater broken?


    Forget it, just make do with it.


    There''s no way at this time, after all, it''s so late.


    When she had taken a bath, she went back to the house.


    But it wasn''t long before she heard a scream from outside.


    "Ah Raisa What are you doing to keep the water temperature so high? "


    Raisa froze for a moment, walked out of the room and found that Joe Butler had also escaped from the bathroom with a bath towel wrapped around him, and her shoulder was burned red.


    "When I just took a bath, I felt the water temperature was a little low, so I turned it up. I thought the water heater was broken."


    "Forget it. I''ll see someone tomorrow and have an early rest."


    ¡­¡­


    Hot and dry!


    Raisa sprang out of bed and looked at the time, two hours later.


    What''s the matter? Now, in early February, the temperature at night is less than 10 degrees, how can you feel hot and dry?


    When she opened the window, she still felt a little hot.


    If you can lower the temperature a little bit more, you won''t feel hot.


    Reesa returned to bed and went on sleeping.


    But before long, reesa felt cold again.


    Raisa shivered. She woke up from the cold.


    Just then there was a knock at the door.


    "Raisa, are you asleep?"


    "Teacher, what can I do for you?"


    "The temperature seems to be very low tonight. You need to add a quilt."


    At this time, reesa really felt cold.


    Open the door to see Joe Barr standing at the door, holding a quilt in his hand.


    It moved Raisa inexplicably.


    "Go to bed early." Joe Baylor himself was shivering with cold.


    Because the weather in Los Angeles is mild, there is no heating in the house.


    This kind of cold night doesn''t have to happen every few years.


    This night, reesa didn''t sleep well.


    I woke up several times in the night, either cold or hot.


    In the morning, Joe Butler wakes up Raisa.


    "Raisa, you have classes in the morning. Get up early."


    Raisa went into the bathroom in a daze, rubbing her eyes as she walked.


    But Lisa suddenly saw her palm in the mirror.


    The palm of one''s hand is black, and the color is darker on the index finger.


    "What''s the matter?" She was startled and rubbed her right palm.


    At this time, reesa felt her hands begin to tremble slightly, as if something was about to burst out.


    Raisa quickly reached under the tap.


    But there was an incredible scene for Raisa.


    The water spouted from the tap was cold, but when it came into contact with reesa''s hand, the running water became hot and hot.


    What''s going on? Reesa''s face was full of confusion.


    Super power? Do you have superpowers?


    There was such a strange, even ridiculous idea in her mind.


    Lisa looks at her palm. If she really has superpowers, what are they?


    In my mind, when I took a bath last night, if the water heater didn''t break down, it was probably my own ability that played a role.Can you absorb and release heat?


    Reesa began to experiment again.


    The first thing she confirmed was not her superpower, but whether she was conscious.


    After more than ten minutes, Raisa finally determined that she was really super capable.


    And as I expected, I have the ability to absorb heat.


    Rapping -


    "Lisa, you''ve been in there for half an hour. We only have one bathroom."


    Raisa rolled her eyes. She was very satisfied with the family and Joe Butler. The only thing she was not satisfied with was that there was only one bathroom.


    "Teacher, wait for me to go to school by car. I''m a little upset."


    "Raisa, are you ill? I''ll take you to the hospital. " Joe palerton got nervous and shouted at Raisa through the door, "it must have been the damned cold last night."


    "No, I''m fine," she said


    "Have you measured it with a thermometer?"


    "It''s measured. The temperature is normal."


    "Come out and I''ll take your temperature." Joe Barr is still upset.


    "Teacher, you should give me some space. I''m just that one."


    "Ah Sorry


    "Go to school first. I''ll take care of it and come later."


    "Well, if you have any questions, call me at any time."


    After Joe Baylor left, Raisa began to experiment with her powers.


    Raisa found that she could create a very cold environment.


    But this environment can''t be too big, it can almost cover the whole house.


    The so-called manufacturing, in fact, is to absorb the heat in the range.


    In this area, the temperature can be as low as - 50c.


    In her mind, could she absorb the heat generated by the instant explosion?


    Raisa looked at the bracelet on her arm.


    The brain recalled that Chen Yu had shown them the power of the bracelet explosion.


    According to reesa''s recollection, the explosive power of the bracelet is not very strong.


    But to be on the safe side, you should try to take off the bracelet, detonate it and then absorb the heat.


    A thought suddenly appeared in her mind. Where is her superpower coming from?


    Born, wake up the day after tomorrow?


    No, it''s not born.


    Raisa looks at her blackened right hand, nosimara copper cone!


    His right index finger was once stabbed by the copper cone of nosimara.


    Is it because of last night''s hands, so we got super power?

 Chapter 1026

    How do you test whether you can absorb the heat of the explosion?


    Theresa figured out a way


    A very unreliable way to make an explosion.


    Raisa turned on the gas at home and let it fill the room.


    At the moment of the explosion, reesa felt a huge amount of heat.


    Heat is pouring into Raisa''s body in an instant.


    It''s easier than you think.


    An idea popped up in Raisa''s mind.


    Revenge that man!


    The idea grew stronger and stronger.


    Anyway, it''s also a murderous villain.


    It''s not too much to kill him.


    ¡­¡­


    Jesse''s life has changed a lot these days.


    Even though she has no money yet, she has regarded herself as a rich person.


    It doesn''t matter if you don''t have money. You can borrow money.


    As a professional swindler, Jesse knows a lot of people, including usury.


    Shopping for famous brands, luxury cars and luxury houses.


    Spend money like water every day.


    But for someone with almost zero credit.


    Pleasure comes and goes quickly.


    Bang -


    one foot kicked Jesse''s door open.


    A group of people came into Jesse''s house. As soon as Jesse saw the people coming, he immediately wanted to turn the window and escape.


    But the group came forward and grabbed Jesse''s hair and dragged her to the ground.


    "Jesse, why are you so scared to see me?"


    Jesse looked at the usurer bitterly: "Hi, Waka."


    But Waka was obviously not in such a good mood to say hello to Jesse. He grabbed Jesse''s neck with one hand.


    "Jesse, have you forgotten anything?"


    "Waka, you''re pinching me."


    "You lent me a sum of money two days ago."


    "Yes, what''s the matter?"


    "But you haven''t paid your first interest." Waka said.


    How to charge for the usury on the US side? First, give a sum of money, and then, within the prescribed time, ask the borrower to pay back a sum of interest.


    The principal may not be returned at first, but the interest must be returned on time.


    Although the usury is not profitable now, the interest rate is still very high.


    For a loan with a high interest rate of US $100000, at least US $200000 needs to be returned together with the principal and interest.


    In addition to the $100000 principal, there are $100000 interest payments in installments.


    In fact, it is similar to the loan mode of credit card, but the interest rate is very high.


    "Waka, I promise you, I''ll pay you back soon."


    "Of course, I believe you. I hope you can pay back the money in three days. Otherwise, you will go to Europe to be a prostitute for me... Female, I think you should be able to receive many guests."


    Jesse shivered with fear and looked at VacA in horror.


    As a usury, Waka will not lend money to someone who is unable to repay.


    It''s impossible for a swindler like Jesse to repay the debt normally.


    But Waka still lent Jesse the money because Jesse was beautiful.


    Sometimes, beauty is an asset.


    At this time, Jesse had a little regret. He had been too carefree these days, so he was so pleased that he forgot his mind.


    However, let her be a prostitute... It''s better to kill her.


    What to do? She has absolutely no money to repay the usury.


    Do you want to sell those two things now?


    Jesse is up and down. She should consult with Raisa.


    After all, Lisa is smarter than herself. Maybe she can think of a way.


    "Hello, Lisa, it''s me, Jesse."


    "What is it?"


    "I''m a little short of money. I need some money."


    "Do you think I have money?" She replied in a light tone.


    "I want to sell those two things."


    "No, absolutely not." Cried Raisa at once.


    "But I really need money now. The usurer Waka came to my door and said that if I didn''t pay back the money, he would sell me to Europe and become a prostitute... Woman."


    "You idiot, how dare you borrow Waka''s money? Don''t you know how much he''s cheating? "


    "I can''t help it either."


    When Jesse borrowed money, he was also crazy.


    Spending money is too addictive. I don''t think about the consequences.


    Raisa has a headache. Why should she cooperate with Jesse.


    This woman is just a troublemaker.


    But now if you don''t help her, she will cause more trouble to herself.


    Lisa thought about it. She thought about someone.The one she was most afraid of.


    That man must have money. Maybe he can get some money from him.


    She used to be afraid of the man.


    But since she gained her superpower, she was no longer afraid.


    Even the idea of fleeing Los Angeles was no longer needed.


    "How much do you want?" Asked Raisa.


    "A million dollars."


    "So many?"


    "I borrowed half a million dollars, but I need a million more."


    Actually, Jesse borrowed $200000, but she needs to return $500000.


    As for the remaining half a million dollars, of course, she wanted to keep spending.


    It''s impossible to get used to the money flowing life and let her return to peace.


    "I hope this is the last time." Said Raisa in a deep voice.


    "I promise, I won''t be fooled again."


    ¡­¡­


    Chen Yu came to Los Angeles University and just stopped his car.


    A figure suddenly got into Chen''s car and sat in the passenger seat.


    "Dear Miss Raisa, what can I do for you?" Chen Yu turns to look at Ruisha.


    "I need money. Can you lend me some?"


    Chen touched his chin: "do you know what it means to borrow money from me?"


    "What does it mean?"


    "You will be enslaved to me forever." "You know I don''t like to joke, especially with people I don''t know," Chen said


    "Of course, I know." Theresa nodded.


    "How much do you need?" Chen asked.


    "Two million dollars." Said Raisa.


    "You''re not worth two million dollars."


    She was a little annoyed, but on the surface she said calmly, "I have a super high IQ. I passed the Mensa test, and I have an IQ of 168. There are no more than 10 people smarter than me in the world."


    "But you don''t have two million dollars. All your abilities are worthless until your IQ is converted into money."


    Raisa''s eyes flickered, and she hesitated to threaten him with her own power.


    "But I can invest in your future. If you can make 100 million dollars for me in the future, then you will be free again." Chen said.


    The IQ of 168 is really rare in the world.


    Chen Yu thinks that Ruisha is worth two million dollars.


    Raisa sneered, this guy is really greedy.


    Does he really think that two million dollars can control himself forever?


    "Well, I promise you."


    "Give me a bank account and I''ll transfer the money to you."


    "Don''t you need a note?"


    "You should understand that I don''t need a loan."

 Chapter 1027

    Theresa hesitated. Maybe she should teach him a lesson when she got the money.


    But in the end, I gave up the idea temporarily.


    Dingdong -


    Theresa''s mobile phone came with a message, and the bank received two million dollars.


    This guy is rich enough.


    Let''s talk about his way of borrowing money.


    It''s unbelievable to lend two million dollars to a 14-year-old girl at will.


    Theresa had imagined many possibilities, but there was no such result.


    Originally, Raisa wanted to put forward her own request and threaten him with her own ability after she was rejected.


    As a result, these processes are totally useless. Chen Yu transfers directly to her.


    She couldn''t believe the whole process.


    "You''re not afraid that I''ll default?"


    "I don''t ask for a loan from someone else." Chen Yu smiled.


    Lisa sneers. It seems you don''t understand. There are some supernatural beings in the world.


    "I''m going to class. Goodbye." Lisa got out of the car.


    "Whoo It seems a little cold. " Chen Chu wiped the condensation on the window: "strange, is it so cold today? It seems to remind Fanny to put on more clothes. "


    ¡­¡­


    Jesse didn''t expect that Raisa would actually get a million dollars.


    Jesse doesn''t understand. Since Raisa can get so much money, why does she want to rob the nosimara copper cone?


    Jesse began to spend a lot of money again.


    She was totally unrestrained, spending more than a hundred thousand dollars a day.


    What is the concept?


    Most middle-class families earn less than that.


    But Jesse spent $100000 a day.


    Buy any famous brand.


    She was completely immersed in the pleasure of her own consumption.


    After paying back the usury money, she was even more unscrupulous.


    Continue shopping the next day.


    A losot brand sunglasses cost more than $100000.


    Back home in the evening, Jesse found that he spent more money today than on the first day. The shopping bags, big and small, add up to more than $300000 today.


    Now her bank card has less than tens of thousands of dollars.


    I''m afraid it''s impossible to maintain such shopping tomorrow.


    But at this time, Jesse, can''t stop.


    It seems that we need to find a way to make money.


    Jesse suddenly thought of a million dollars that Raisa had given her.


    How did Raisa get a million dollars?


    By the way, did she sell that nosimara copper cone?


    Otherwise she couldn''t have got a million dollars.


    Yes, it must be.


    This little bitch, she lied to herself.


    The more Jesse thought about it, the more angry he became.


    She must be deliberately delaying time, and then looking for an opportunity to put her own things into the bag.


    No, I have to find a way to sell things myself.


    Jesse called VacA: "VacA, I have something. Do you have any interest?"


    "What?"


    "Do you know about the attack on the Simon Museum in Norton?"


    "Ha ha, you won''t say you did it, will you?" Vaka said derisively.


    "I didn''t attack, but unfortunately, I found something. Are you interested?"


    Waka frowned at the other end of the phone: "is it really in your hand?"


    "That''s right."


    "Of course, but how do I know you didn''t cheat me?"


    "I''ll send you two photos."


    "This picture looks a little fake."


    "I didn''t lie to you. It''s really in my hands."


    "You''re not interested." Jesse suddenly regretted it.


    I''m too reckless. Who is Waka.


    He is a usurer. He may not give so much money.


    And even if he''s paying so much.


    I''m afraid we''ll have a black meal, as Risha said.


    With that, Jesse immediately hung up.


    But the unease in my heart is more and more intense.


    No, we have to get out of here quickly.


    Jesse packed up and was going to change her place.


    ¡­¡­


    "Boss, there''s news." Nader hurried to Bonnard''s face.


    "Oh? What''s the news? "


    "It''s a message from an offline usury. A woman says it''s in her hands."


    "What woman?"


    "A swindler."


    "What about things?"


    "I''m not sure yet, but the woman sent out two photos." Nader hands the photo to Bonnard."The Mayan gold sword, the Greek silver cup of prayer, and the nosimara bronze cone?"


    "If the gold sword of Maya and the silver cup of Greek prayer were in her hands, then the bronze cone of the nosimara should also be in her hands."


    "Bring this woman and everything back. I want to know who dares to take my things." Bonnard said.


    ¡­¡­


    Jesse came out of the house with a big box and a small box, and was immediately stopped by two cars.


    Waka leaned out of the car and said, "Jesse, are you going out?"


    "Yes, my aunt is very ill. I am in a hurry to go back to Kansas."


    "Shall I see you off?"


    "Thank you No more. " Jesse''s pace is faster.


    Only after a few steps, two people stopped her.


    Jesse immediately wanted to turn around and walk back. Waka and his men stopped her.


    "Waka, what are you doing?"


    "Didn''t you say it well before? How can you say it half and hang up?"


    "Waka, I was joking. I made that picture."


    "Ha ha Do you know how to synthesize photos, you idiot? " Waka laughed, "do you get in the car by yourself or do I drag you in?"


    Jesse had no choice but to get on Waka''s car.


    And her suitcase was taken by Waka''s men.


    Jesse''s face was pale, and she finally realized that Theresa was right.


    But now, she can''t regret it.


    "Boss, it''s not here." VacA''s men searched Jesse''s suitcase.


    "Where is it?" Vaka asked, looking at Jesse.


    "I really don''t know where it is I wanted to cheat you a little bit earlier... " Said Jesse, looking embarrassed.


    Just then, Waka''s phone rang.


    Waka picked up the phone and said, "boss, I see."


    Jesse saw that Waka didn''t plan to let her go, and she was more frightened.


    Waka''s car reached a luxury estate.


    There were several people in front of the manor. When Jesse was pushed out of the car, he saw them.


    Her face grew more frightened.


    Because she found that these were the people who attacked the Simon Museum in Norton that night.


    Although every one of them wore fire suits that day, she knew that these people were the robbers.


    Jesse turned to run, but her hair was pulled by Waka.


    Vaka ignored Jesse''s struggle and screamed and dragged him to the men.


    "This is the woman, Mr. Nader."


    Nader squatted on the ground, holding Jesse''s chin. "What a beautiful woman. You look like you know me."

 Chapter 1028

    "I''ll tell you where it is Don''t kill me Don''t kill me. " Cried Jesse in horror.


    Nader''s tone made her shudder.


    She had seen the horror of Nader and others for a long time.


    Nader''s killing at the Simon Museum in Norton was vivid to her eyes.


    She had already regretted her reckless and foolish behavior.


    Why don''t you listen to Raisa.


    "Of course I won''t kill you." Nader said with a smile.


    Jesse looked up at Nader. "Really?"


    "Of course, because I have no right to decide, only my boss has the right to decide your life and death."


    Jesse was brought into the guild hall, which was big and different in shape.


    Jesse''s soft legs remind her of the supernatural Society headquarters she had been to.


    She was taken to a very inner room that looked like an office.


    The curtains in the room were all drawn, and a man could be seen sitting on the desk in front.


    Just, I can''t see what this man looks like.


    "Girl, are you the one who took my things?"


    "I I just found it... " Jesse looked at Bonnard in horror.


    "Relax, don''t be nervous. I just want to get my things back." Bonnard''s voice was very gentle.


    Jesse''s heart was light and relaxed slowly.


    "Now, then, tell me where it is."


    "In my house, there is a dark lattice behind the door." Said Jesse.


    "Nader, go and have a look." Bonnard stood up, holding a bottle of red wine and a goblet: "have a glass of wine, relax a little bit, as long as you get my things, you will be free."


    Jesse took the glass and took a sip.


    Bonnard made her feel better than Nader.


    "Come on, sit down. Don''t be so nervous." Bonnard pulled Jesse.


    Jesse is sitting beside Bonnard, and Bonnard''s hand is gently fumbling on Jesse.


    "You still look nervous."


    Jesse has tried to relax.


    But the environment here is too dim, so she can''t relax completely.


    "Do you think it''s too dark here?" Bonnard asked in a soft voice.


    Jesse nodded a little. The man was so understanding.


    Bonnard snapped his fingers, and the light in the room burst on.


    "Now it''s on."


    Jesse looked up at Bonnard, but the next moment, she peed: "ah..."


    Half of Bonnard''s face is not human at all.


    That half of the face is a black faced devil.


    Even Bonnard''s voice, to Jesse''s ear, was distorted.


    "Are you as important as other women in appearance?"


    Jesse sat on the ground in fright, huddled in the corner.


    "You You What are you? "


    "What am I? It should be the devil. " Bonnard said with a smile, stood up and turned on the light of a wall. Then a wall was opened and a dark door appeared. Bonnard turned to look at Jesse: "don''t you come in and have a look?"


    Jesse just wants to get out of here at the moment, but Bonnard is obviously not going to do what she wants.


    Jesse followed Bonnard with trepidation.


    On the walls of this passage, there are many pictures.


    Every portrait is the same as Bonnard, half face, half devil''s face.


    "As you can see, these are my ancestors, this is my father, this is my grandfather..." Bonnard, like many treasures, constantly introduced members of his family.


    However, at the end of the painting, Jesse found that the picture on the wall was a complete devil face.


    "This is my grandfather''s grandfather''s grandfather." "He was the only one who succeeded in restoring the blood flow of his family. According to my genealogy, he lived three hundred years, from the end of the fourteenth century to the beginning of the eighteenth century," Bonnard said


    Jesse looked at Bonnard tremblingly, and Bonnard shrugged.


    "I want to recover my blood. I want to live three hundred years like him."


    Bonnard took Jesse down the aisle.


    At this time, a circular abyss appeared in front of Jesse.


    Just then Bonnard''s phone rang.


    "Boss, there''s only the Mayan gold sword and the Greek silver cup of prayer."


    "You seem to be hiding something from me." Bonnard said.


    Jesse looked at Bonnard in fear: "the ring of romance and the copper cone of nosimara are in other people''s hands, not in my hands.""In whose hands?"


    "In the hands of a girl called Raisa." Said Jesse.


    Facing Bonnard, Jesse told him what he knew without reservation.


    "Good, you''re a good girl." Bonnard smiled with satisfaction and said to Nader on the other end of the line, "did you hear that? Go to the girl named Raisa. "


    Bonnard stood by the Abyss: "my family has a tradition of throwing bodies into the abyss as long as members of the family die."


    "Here What''s down here? "


    "This is the nearest place to hell. This is the gate of hell built by my family." "But this hell gate can only enter, not go out," Bonnard said. "The ancestors hope to return to hell after death, so they join in this hell gate."


    Jesse was afraid to approach, but Bonnard grabbed Jesse by the neck.


    "What are you going to do? Don''t Don''t... " Jesse struggled, but she couldn''t break free.


    Bonnard grabbed Jesse by the neck and hung her in the abyss.


    "Lord of the abyss, in the name of Bonnard Tarot, I offer you sacrifices. May you receive my loyalty and gifts."


    Bonnard released his hand, and with Jesse''s scream, Jesse fell into the abyss.


    Hatred, fear, anger


    Bonnard took a deep breath: "what a strong emotion, it''s so overwhelming."


    ¡­¡­


    Raisa opened the door and just stepped into it, the door behind her was suddenly closed.


    Then the muzzle of a gun pointed to Raisa.


    On the opposite side, Joe Baylor is being covered by his mouth. A man is covering him, and the other hand is holding a gun to Joe Baylor''s head.


    Nader looks at Raisa. "Hello, is your name Raisa?"


    There was a murmur in Raisa''s heart.


    Because she has recognized that these people are the robbers who attacked the Simon Museum in Norton.


    "Who are you? What are you doing? Let go of the teacher. "


    "You took one of my things." "Don''t deny it," Nader said. "Your partner has told you that it''s here."


    Jessie? When risadon understood.


    And without much thought, she had already guessed that Jesse must have been unable to resist and sold the things.


    That''s how these people find her.


    Reesa regretted that she had found such a stupid woman as Jesse to cooperate with.

 Chapter 1029

    "Let the teacher go. I''ll give you something."


    Reesa is secretly absorbing the heat in the room.


    "Hand it over, or I''ll kill him."


    Raisa hesitated and took out the nosimara copper cone.


    Raisa always carried the nosimara copper cone with her.


    "Let the teacher go first, and I''ll give you something." Said Raisa.


    Nader made a look at the gunman behind Raisa.


    The gunman reached for the nosimara copper cone.


    But when he touched nosimara''s copper cone, he was severely burned.


    "Ah It''s hot. "


    Raisa releases heat from her body onto the nosimara copper cone.


    It also turned the nosimara copper cone into a soldering iron.


    Raisa took advantage of the gunman''s injury and immediately grabbed the gunman''s gun.


    But before she could shoot, Nader had already shot.


    Bang -


    Raisa was shot in the chest and fell to the ground.


    Nader comes forward and picks up the nosimara copper cone wrapped in a cloth.


    Then Nader turned around and shot Joe Baylor.


    Joe Butler had a blood flower on his forehead.


    At the moment, reesa could not make a sound, and her eyes were in tears.


    She never dreamed that she would kill Joe Butler.


    The man who raised her for 11 years, took good care of himself and regarded himself as his daughter.


    At this time, he died at the gunpoint.


    "Turn on the gas."


    Nader smiled at the undead Raisa on the ground.


    "Poor boy."


    Boom -


    in a loud explosion, the house exploded into pieces.


    The two cars at the door were moving away.


    "Boss, I''ve got it. Yes, I''ve got the nosimara copper cone."


    The sound of fire engines, police cars, and ambulances.


    Raisa''s consciousness is still clear. She can hear the ambulance and the rescue workers.


    Ruisha regrets, regrets everything


    But what the world lacks most is regret medicine.


    Deep regret haunted her mind.


    ¡­¡­


    "Well, the girl is gone."


    "How is it possible that she has just finished the operation, where can she go?"


    The nurse in the ward looked inside and outside, but she couldn''t find her at all.


    Raisa dragged her weak body, tears could not help wet her cheeks.


    Remorse was interwoven in her mind.


    What she couldn''t accept most was that even before Joe Butler died, she had no time to call him Dad.


    Revenge, revenge on that group!


    This is the only thing she wants to do now.


    Driven by hatred, her brain is running at full speed.


    Raisa takes out a mobile phone, which she stole.


    Raisa called the communications company.


    "Hello, I''m the Los Angeles police. My number is 054244. I want to check the recent communication record of a phone number."


    There are thousands of communication companies in Midea, which are different from those in China, so it is relatively easy to communicate and the process is very simple.


    And the police in the United States is also a gold plate, able to investigate most of the information.


    "Hello, do you need a lift?" The sound of a bad beating came.


    Ruisha turned around and saw Chen Chu sticking out of the window.


    "Why are you here?"


    "On behalf of the school to visit you, you look very energetic." "Goodbye," Chen said


    "Do you want to make money? A lot of money. "


    "You just borrowed two million dollars from me. Are you rich enough to hire me?"


    "Do you know about the Norton Simon Museum?"


    "Yes, I was near that place that day."


    "I know whose hand it is."


    "Oh, so what."


    "That''s at least $300 million worth of cultural relics, don''t you want it?"


    "If you''re talking about $300 million in cash, I''m interested, but cultural relics, ha ha..."


    Chen Yu never thought those cultural relics could be worth astronomical figures.


    Most of them are fried, just like diamonds.


    Of course, the value of some cultural relics is only the figure obtained by some experts after valuation.


    If someone buys it, that''s the real value.


    No one buys it, so it''s just a valuation.


    The transaction price of most cultural relics is far lower than the estimated value.


    Only a small number of real historical and archaeological values, as well as extremely rare cultural relics, can really have those values."In fact, Jesse and I were planning to steal the Norton Simon Museum that night..."


    Ruisha didn''t hide it. She told Chen Yu about her actions that day and what happened.


    Chen Yu didn''t expect that Ruisha, such a child, had such a big heart.


    Stealing the National Museum is not something ordinary people have the courage to do.


    "As long as you help me find that group, I can help you plan another theft plan. Of course, if you want to rob, I can help you too."


    Chen Yu rolled his eyes. "Do you have any misunderstanding about me? If I''m really short of money, I can rob the bank directly. Why do I rob the museum? OK, children, before I call the police, hurry to get out of my sight. "


    In Chen Yu''s eyes, reesa''s brain is full of water.


    "I don''t want the two million dollars I invested to go to waste."


    "You''ll regret it. You''ll regret missing a lot of money."


    "Goodbye."


    "I could have done it without you."


    Ruisha looks at Chen Yu''s car.


    Once again, the brain works at high speed.


    At this time, the communication company sent a message.


    This is Jesse''s call record in recent days.


    According to Jesse''s call records, Jesse has only talked with her and Waka in recent days.


    In other words, Jesse is probably going to sell things to Waka.


    Then Waka leaked the news.


    Waka must know the identity of those people.


    ¡­¡­


    "West, I want you to inquire about one thing."


    "What is it?"


    "Do you know about the Norton Simon Museum?"


    "President, you''re not going to do this, are you?"


    "If it''s me, it''s not the Norton Simon Museum, it''s a big bank in Los Angeles."


    West thought, too.


    If Chen Zhu robs, he will definitely go to the bank directly.


    Instead of robbing museums, the efficiency of value conversion is too low.


    "President, what would you like to ask?"


    "I found some clues. I want to know the actual value of the lost cultural relics."


    "President, we are the public sector. Don''t you think we should return the lost cultural relics to the owner?"


    "That''s not interesting. I wanted to spend half of my money on our association."


    "You said that." Weston was excited.


    He has long been concerned about the Norton Simon Museum, so he knows the value of the lost artifacts.


    "Of the four cultural relics lost, three were valued at between $80 million and $150 million, but a wealthy man in the ring of romance asked for $200 million and was rejected."


    Chen Yu narrowed his eyes, that is to say, the value of at least one of the lost cultural relics is certain.

 Chapter 1030

    The cultural relics are handed over to the state, which is only in TV plays.


    West is more excited than Chen.


    A hundred million dollars is enough for all of them to spend years.


    "President, where are the things?"


    "I don''t know."


    "Don''t know? You said there was a clue. "


    "I know someone knows that I''m following her now. Her adoptive father was killed by the robbers. She''s looking for revenge now."


    Lisa has long felt Chen''s car following her.


    She stopped and turned to look at Chen Yu in the car.


    The car stopped beside Ruisha, and she looked at Chen Zhu. "You can keep a little hidden even if you want to track it."


    "Where to go, I''ll give you a ride."


    "Gardiner casino." Lisa gets on Chen Yu''s car.


    "I''ve heard that you genius can win money in casinos through sophisticated calculation, can''t you?"


    "It''s a matter of probability. You know that probability is not accurate." "You can win money, but the income is not as high as you think. Take the casino in Las Vegas. If you win more than 200000 dollars, the manager of the casino will ask you to leave the casino."


    "Then what are you doing at the casino?"


    "The manager of Gardiner is a usurer."


    "So? Do you want to borrow money from usury? "


    Ruisha stares at Chen Yu coldly, and her eyes are more and more indifferent.


    "Why are you coming?"


    "I''m just your driver."


    "If you want a piece of it, take your people with you."


    "I don''t need my men to deal with a usurer."


    The car stops in front of the casino, Chen Yu and Ruisha enter the casino.


    The combination of Chen Yu and Ruisha is quite conspicuous in the casino.


    Chen Yu finds that Ruisha is familiar with this place. It''s not the first time she has come here.


    Instead of staying inside the casino, Raisa entered an aisle and came to the back door.


    There are two men in black standing in front of the back door.


    "Two people, this is a private occasion. In addition, minors are not allowed to enter the casino."


    "We''re here to borrow money from Waka." Said Raisa.


    "Come in." The man in black gets out of the way.


    Chen and Ruisha were about to enter. The man in black stopped Chen again: "you can''t enter."


    "Can''t I?" Chen Yu looks at the man in black gloomily.


    "You stay here." Said Raisa lightly.


    Reesa enters the back door. She''s also here for the first time.


    She found it a huge golf course.


    I saw Waka playing golf not far away.


    "Hi, Raisa, what''s the matter with you?"


    Raisa looks at VacA, eyes bursting with hatred.


    "I want to know who you leaked the information to when Jesse wanted to sell you the cultural relics." "No, generally speaking, you''ll eat black and devour the cultural relics in Jesse''s hands, rather than disclose the news, unless this person is your superior, for whom are you working?"


    Vaka looks at Risha in some surprise: "I didn''t find out how smart you are before."


    "Cut the crap and tell me who you''re working for."


    "Ha ha Little girl, I advise you to leave now. You can''t let me talk. Even if you know who that man is, you can''t fight him. "


    Raisa takes a grenade out of her pocket, holds the spring and pulls the safety ring off.


    "Tell me who that man is."


    Waka saw the grenade in Raisa''s hand and immediately wanted to escape.


    "You can''t be faster than a grenade." Raisa''s words put an end to Waka''s plan to escape.


    Vaka''s face became unnatural: "Theresa, you don''t have to. You''ll just kill yourself."


    "Tell me who you''re working for."


    "You will die." Waka warned.


    Waka looked at Risha, and he saw the dead look in her eyes.


    At this time, a man came from afar, three to be exact.


    Chen Zhuo is dragging three men in black to come over.


    "I''m sorry, is this your two men?" Chen Yu left the man in black at Waka''s feet: "they seemed to want to kill me just now. I''m scared now. I need compensation."


    The order Waka gave his men just now was to kill Chen Yu, though he didn''t know him.


    Chen Yu goes to Waka. Waka steps back. Chen Yu reaches out and grabs Waka''s shoulder.


    "Ah..." Waka''s shoulder was crushed.


    Raisa came up and put her hand in Waka''s mouth."Now, you have three seconds to think about it, answer my questions, or refuse." Raisa looks at VacA coldly.


    Waka nodded repeatedly, and made a murmur in his mouth.


    Ruisha just took out the grenade. Waka was scared to tears and snivels.


    Chen took the grenade: "little girl, don''t play with such dangerous things."


    "Tell me who you''re working for."


    "Bonnard, collector Bonnard."


    Chen picked up the phone: "West, check out the collector Bonnard."


    "President, Bonnard is a famous man and has a lot of money. He often takes out some auction money and then donates it to charity."


    "Gather people together."


    "President, I''m the only one in the association."


    "What about them?"


    "I went out to carry out the mission. I found a huge nest of evil spirits in camario, which caused great trouble to the local people. Gaia led the team to clean it up."


    "All right." Chen Yu looked at Ruisha and said, "let''s go another day. My people are not here today."


    Lisa looked at Chen Yu coldly. "No, I don''t need your help."


    "Do you want a driver?"


    ¡­¡­


    "That''s it." Chen Yu looked at the Bonnard guild hall in front of him: "at first sight, there are rich people What are you going to do? "


    Lisa looked at Chen Yu. "You can go."


    "Can''t go. What if you wait for the next one to come in and take away the things?"


    "Do you think I can do it as a girl?"


    "You are a smart person. Smart people always have a lot of ideas. Maybe you really have a way."


    "You''ve seen a lot of movies."


    Just then, several people came out of the guild hall opposite.


    When she saw these people, her eyes were full of hatred.


    "Get out of the car!" Nader shouted as the men pointed guns into the car


    Chen Yu and Ruisha get off the bus. Nader looks surprised when he sees Ruisha.


    "You''re not dead."


    "Well, I''m just a driver. It''s none of my business."


    Nader squinted at Chen Yu. "I remember you. You were there that night."


    "Nader, bring both of them in." Bonnard''s voice came from Nader''s headset.


    "Yes, boss." Nader looked at them. "My boss asked you in."

 Chapter 1031

    "Your decoration style is old, and your boss''s taste is still in the last century." The environment around Chen Yu.


    Both Nader and Raisa were black.


    "By the way, does your boss want to redecorate it? I can introduce a company that specializes in such a big project. "


    "No need?"


    Chen Yu said to himself.


    "Shut up for me." Nader raises his gun and points it at Chen''s head.


    "Well, I''ll shut up." Chen Yu pressed Nader''s muzzle: "by the way, you know, no one who pointed the muzzle at my head has lived so far No, there seems to be one. In the days when I came to Los Angeles, I met a client, but later we became friends. "


    "I see your character. We are not suitable to be friends, so you should be careful recently. You are likely to encounter accidents."


    Chen Yu paused and said, "by the way, what are your hobbies in your daily life? Maybe we have the same language, maybe we can be friends like that person. "


    "Do you think I dare not kill you?"


    "It''s against the law to kill."


    Ruisha is speechless to Chen Yu.


    "I hope you will be so relaxed when you see my boss." Nader lowered his gun.


    He suddenly thought it was too cheap to kill Chen Yu.


    He should meet Bonnard.


    I believe that his expression will be wonderful.


    The scale of the guild hall is very large. They walked for ten minutes and were taken to the deep part of the guild hall.


    Finally, they were brought to Bonnard.


    In that dark room.


    "Here they are, boss." Said Nader.


    Bonnard rose from the gloom.


    "It''s dark here. It''s very bad for the eyes." Chen Yu said very seriously.


    "Do you want to be brighter here?"


    "Yes."


    Bonnard snapped his fingers, and the room burst into light.


    When Lisa saw Bonnard, she was shocked: "what are you?"


    "Ah..." Chen Chu screamed, "how ugly."


    Bonnard enjoyed the fright and panic when he was seen by outsiders.


    But Lisa''s calmness and Chen''s description of him made him angry.


    Bonnard held the nosimara cone in his hand.


    Raisa''s eyes became solemn.


    Bonnard''s body gave her a very bad feeling.


    This man also knows the purpose of the nosimara copper cone.


    He''s like himself, no!


    He may be stronger than himself.


    The reason Raisa dares to come alone is because she thinks her ability can compete with each other.


    Just be careful, you can get revenge.


    But when she saw Bonnard, she put away her contempt.


    Larisa Angela began to quietly absorb the heat around her.


    "Why do I feel a little cold." Chen Chu touched his arms.


    At this time, the doors and windows began to freeze.


    "Why, you are my kind." Bonnard looked at Raisa in surprise. "I see. No wonder you dare to meet me alone."


    "I''m not your kind." Raisa looked at Bonnard coldly.


    "Ha ha..." Bonnard laughed. "Do you know the function of the nosimara copper cone?"


    Raisa''s brain began to move at full speed. He really knew nosimara better than himself.


    "There are very few people in the world who have noble blood, such as me and you." Bonnard looked at his palm: "the nosimara copper cone can greatly enhance his blood vessels."


    "Of course, we have essential differences. You need to awaken through the copper cone of the nosimara, and I am born to awaken. Since I was born, I was destined to be stronger than you. In the past 50 years, my strength has been continuously strengthened, but you just awakened. This is our difference."


    According to Risha, the copper cone of nosimara didn''t endow people with super power, but activate their blood vessels.


    Bonnard proudly said: "now that the nosimara copper cone is in my hands, I have gained more powerful power. I can feel the blood in my body is boiling, which also allows me to carry out greater plans."


    Raisa''s hands erupted a heat wave, which hit Bonnard directly on the chest.


    Boom -


    Bonnard flew out.


    When Nader saw that his boss had been shot, he immediately raised his gun.


    But the next moment, it was a hand down.


    "Well, it''s a little cold here. Can you lend me your clothes?"Nader looked at Chen Yu. He didn''t know when Chen Yu was standing beside him.


    Nader raised his arm to wave at Chen, but Chen was holding his arm.


    "Let''s move on to what you like. Let''s see if we can be friends."


    Nader''s brow was blue, but he couldn''t lift his arm.


    Nader fiercely kicked Chen Yu, who also raised a leg.


    Nader felt like he was kicking a steel bar.


    One leg broke and the body fell to the ground.


    Chen Chu picked Nader''s suit and put it on himself.


    "You''re quite big. Why is the suit so small?" Chen Yu felt a little bit small: "but it''s a lot warmer to put on a suit."


    Chen Yu sat on Nader''s body and said to Raisa, "that man will give it to you, this one to me."


    Ruisha glanced at Chen Yu lightly: "without you, I can handle it."


    But just then Bonnard stood up.


    Just like someone who is OK, Bonnard twisted his shoulder: "it''s a special blood power, but it''s not enough. It''s not enough."


    With more heat in her hands, Raisa shot at Bonnard.


    Bonnard was hit again.


    "Pretty, you''re a human walking gun."


    But Bonnard stood up again, when his clothes were broken.


    A corner appeared on Bonnard''s right forehead, like a demon.


    At the same time, the skin inside his body is exposed, just like half of his face, and half of his body is like a monster, with blood red skin and obscure lines on it.


    "Die for me!" Raisa fired another thermal cannon.


    But just then, Bonnard''s single horn also shot a red light.


    This red electro-optic is far more powerful than the heat gun of Risha.


    Both men''s attacks fell on each other, and Bonnard only stepped back this time.


    But Raisa was directly blown away.


    Raisa struggled to her feet, bloodstained at the corners of her mouth.


    "You see, that''s the difference between us." Bonnard smiled at Raisa.


    She wiped the blood from the corners of her mouth and smiled grimly: "do you think you won?"

 Chapter 1032

    Raisa suddenly pulled open her clothes. In her clothes, there were more than a dozen grenades.


    This is her revenge.


    "Fuck, are you crazy?" Cried Chen.


    Bonnard''s face also changed slightly.


    But Raisa didn''t talk nonsense. She pulled the same rope from a dozen grenade safety rings.


    Then Raisa rushed straight to Bonnard.


    Boom -


    the violent explosion directly filled the room.


    After a few seconds, the flames and the shock gradually dissipated.


    The whole room was filled with the smell of sulfur and smoke, and the wooden furniture was still burning.


    But it''s amazing that Raisa didn''t fall.


    Raisa was also shocked by her potential.


    She didn''t absorb all the explosions of more than a dozen grenades, but she also absorbed part of them and formed a protective cover for herself.


    "Hoo..." Chen Chu opens Nader.


    Ruisha turns her head and looks at Chen Yu: "you are not dead."


    This guy''s life is tough.


    It''s not dead.


    Even if that person is used as a shield, he can''t survive under such power.


    If this person is not dead, then


    Raisa suddenly looked in the direction of Bonnard, but Bonnard was gone.


    The next moment, reesa felt a sense of crisis.


    In the moment that Raisa turned her head, Bonnard came from behind.


    The heat energy in the palm of Raisa''s hand shoots out like substance.


    Just now she absorbed a lot of heat energy, which made her whole body full of strength.


    It seems to be a mess. In fact, Risha is stronger than before.


    Bonnard, on the other hand, was going to be a lot worse, and his body was full of bruises.


    This heat energy of Raisa shoots at Bonnard, and Bonnard in the middle of the air is knocked out again.


    When Bonnard stood up again, there was a lot of blood stasis in his mouth.


    "It seems that you are not really invincible." Said Raisa with a sneer.


    Bonnard''s hand, let her see the hope of victory.


    Bonnard''s body seemed to be crumbling, but there was no fear of failure in his face.


    "Raisa, get rid of him quickly. You know in the movie, as long as you talk too much, you will always give the other party a chance to turn over the offer." Chen reminded.


    "Don''t remind me." Raisa''s hands turned red. "Die for me."


    Boom -


    Bonnard stands up again.


    Boom -


    again!


    Half of Bonnard''s body was bloody by this time.


    But he stood up again and again.


    "Raisa, I feel like you are more like a villain, and the other side is more like the hero who can''t die in the blood."


    "Shut up for me."


    At this time, Reza''s heat energy consumed more than half of it.


    And although there was a lot of heat, she felt tired.


    "Ha ha Do you feel very tired? " Bonnard with a tragic smile: "this is because of your magic, your ability is linked to magic, not how you want to release it."


    "What can you do now?" Though she was tired, she was still holding on.


    "Didn''t you find out? I was attacking you on purpose."


    "Are you comforting yourself?"


    Bonnard smiled: "my left body is my human body and blood, you attack only a part of my human body, every time you attack, you help me suppress human blood."


    With that, Bonnard raised the nosimara copper cone and thrust it at his right body.


    In a flash, a breath came.


    Reesa was unsteady and stepped back a few steps.


    Raisa is holding on to her body, but facing the incomparable breath, she even feels very difficult to breathe.


    It''s like a hand grabbing her heart.


    This breath is from Bonnard.


    He belongs to the human part and is being assimilated by the devil part.


    There was another devil''s horn on his head.


    "Don''t you get rid of him while he''s still changing?" "If you wait for him to complete his transformation, you will definitely increase your strength greatly, then you may not have beaten him," Chen called


    When she heard Chen Yu''s words, her face was very solemn.


    Of course, she knows the truth of Chen Yu''s words.


    But she instinctively resisted Chen.


    "You don''t need to talk nonsense. After killing him, I''ll get back to you."


    "Ah..." Raisa took a big drink and concentrated the heat energy on her hands.


    Boom -


    thermal bombardment in front of Bonnard.But before he touched Bonnard, he was blocked by the breath of Bonnard.


    The transformation from Bonnard at the moment has been completed.


    Incarnate as a red devil, a pair of devil''s horns on the forehead, slender body, there is a sharp tail behind.


    "You make me more perfect." Bonnard admired his body and the powerful body: "even my grandfather''s grandfather''s grandfather''s grandfather is not so close to perfection as I am."


    Her face was heavy, but her heart was full of despair.


    She thought she was unique.


    But Bonnard''s horror made her despair.


    Bonnard was full of nostalgia for his body.


    "This guy is ugly and narcissistic." Chen Yu turned his mouth.


    Lisa looks at Chen Yu. Aren''t you afraid of death fast enough?


    Bonnard also looked at Chen Yu, and suddenly a red light came from the devil''s horn on his head.


    Chen Zhui immediately grabbed Nader''s body.


    The body was blown in two.


    Raisa shot again, shooting a heat at Bonnard as Bonnard attacked Chen.


    But now Bonnard is much stronger than before.


    Reza''s thermal attack was harmless to him.


    Bonnard slowly turned his head. "Can''t you just calm down and enjoy my perfect body?"


    "I''m sorry I can''t appreciate it. " Chen Chu shrugged and said.


    Bonnard''s body began to change again.


    To Chen Yu and Ruisha''s surprise, Bonnard has changed back to human form.


    "Come on, you''d better go back to monster form. You''re uglier in human form."


    Bonnard was furious and turned into devil form again.


    Suddenly, a strange voice rang.


    "Sorry, I''ll take a call."


    "Hello, Gaia, what can I do for you?" Chen asked


    "I''ve heard from West that you seem to have something for us to do, don''t you?"


    "Have you finished your work over there?"


    "It''s done. Now we''re all at headquarters." Gaia said, "what do you want us to deal with?"


    "An interesting little fellow." Chen Yu took a picture of Bonnard with his mobile phone: "it''s ugly."


    Ruisha and Bonnard are speechless. It''s so strange how Chen Yu and his subordinates pay attention.


    "I''ll kill you!" Bonnard roared, his hands outstretched with sharp claws.


    "Well You should not kill me. "

 Chapter 1033

    In Ruisha''s view, Chen Yu is seeking his own death.


    No, Chen Yu has been looking for his own way from beginning to end.


    Bonnard''s demon horn fired a red lightning bolt directly at Chen.


    Chen Yu shivers. The red lightning seems to be powerful, but the voltage may be less than 500000 volts: "Hoo Your battery is a little low. You should recharge it. "


    Chen Yu is still holding the phone: "Gaia, I will tell you later that you are waiting for me in the headquarters, and I will bring back something that should be interesting."


    Bonnard''s eyes were fixed, and he grabbed it.


    But his claws caught Chen''s skin, but they didn''t break it.


    Chen Yu grabs Bonnard''s demon horn with one hand.


    "Ask you something, where did you put those stolen cultural relics?"


    Bonnard was frantically struggling, but he couldn''t.


    Click -


    Chen Yu''s hand is light and the devil''s horn is broken.


    "Well Look at you. If you were honest, you wouldn''t break it. " Chen Yu shook his head.


    Lisa''s stupid. Is this the real monster?


    She thought Bonnard was strong enough.


    But now it seems that Bonnard is like a child in front of him.


    However, the devil''s horn broke a branch and gave Bonnard a chance to escape.


    Bonnard abruptly backed away, but the next moment he stumbled and fell back to the ground.


    Raisa''s pupils suddenly contracted, and she saw that it was the black liquid that tripped Bonnard.


    The black liquid seems to have life, not to be regarded as creeping.


    The dark liquid wrapped around Bonnard''s ankle and dragged it to Chen Yu''s face.


    "I''ll ask you for the last time where it is."


    Bonnard''s eyes were filled with anger and unwillingness.


    He deliberately restored his demon blood.


    He thought it would be enough in the world.


    But Chen Yu slapped him hard.


    If Chen knew what he thought, he would only scoff.


    This guy won''t stay at home for too long. Isn''t he brainless?


    Even Chen Yu dare not say that he is reckless, and this thing is also reckless.


    "In it..." Bonnard pointed in the direction of the dark door.


    Chen Chu looked at the wall and stepped forward.


    A blow hit the wall.


    Boom -


    the whole wall is deformed and twisted. The inside of the wall is metal, which directly dents and flies into the dark door.


    It''s a terrible destructive force.


    Is that the real strength of this guy?


    Is he, like himself, an awakened one?


    But what is his ability?


    Is it power?


    But what is that black mass?


    The dark liquid dragged Bonnard to Chen Yu''s back.


    Chen Yu enters the dark door and looks at the portraits on both sides.


    "These are?"


    "My ancestors."


    "It turns out your ugliness is ancestral."


    Bonnard was furious at Chen''s words.


    However, in the face of Chen Yu, Bonnard can only endure temporarily.


    Lisa followed, and she was not the first to see Chen''s tongue.


    However, Chen''s insult to Bonnard''s ancestors also refreshed her cognition.


    Go all the way to the abyss.


    Where is the collection.


    "What about things? You lied to me? "


    "Lord of the great abyss, please help your devout servants..." Bonnard suddenly cried out.


    Just then a huge black hand stretched out from the abyss.


    The big black hand has an eye in the palm.


    When she saw this huge black hand, she was shocked.


    This scene in front of her completely exceeded her cognition and overturned her world view.


    Black hands are catching Chen Zhu.


    But Chen Yu is a sword light, directly cutting off three fingers of the black hand.


    "You''re an intermediate demon. Where are you from in hell?" Chen Yu looks at this black hand. It must not be the devil''s body.


    It can be called the Lord of the abyss, and it is estimated that it is also a lord level.


    If this black hand is a member of the devil, his strength should be weaker than that of the Lord like zoffi.


    When Chen Yu last met with zoffi, zoffi defeated Chen Yu with only one finger.


    Although in this period of time, Chen''s strength has been greatly improved.


    But according to Chen Yu''s estimation, one hand of zoffi can defeat him.


    So the owner of this black hand must not be as powerful as zoffi.


    However, it''s better than the small village Lord like Beelzebub. Chen Yu predicted that the body of the hand in front of him should be an intermediate devil.Although the black hand was chopped three fingers by Chen Zhu, it soon recovered.


    Just about to continue attacking Chen Yu, Chen Yu retreated two steps: "you can''t defeat me now, or go back to hell obediently. If when your body can come out, we can fight for several rounds. Think about it for yourself. If I keep cutting your palm, your demonic power will be exhausted, so you are relaxed and I am relaxed."


    Reesa and Bonnard are both stupid. Chen Yu is discussing with a demon?


    And the tone is crazy. It''s totally speaking to the black hand in a very contemptuous tone.


    Just when they all thought that Chen Yu would only irritate the black hand.


    The black hand began to slowly return to the abyss.


    "Man, I remember you If one day I can reach the world, I will tear you to pieces. "


    "Devil, you know what you say. In our great dynasty, it''s called death flag. Be careful not to set up a flag at will."


    "Who are you?" Bonnard looked at Chen Yu in shock.


    "Finally, where is it?" Chen Yu carried boner upside down and hung him in the abyss.


    "Don''t let go I have sacrificed all to the Lord of the abyss... "


    "I fuck you..." Chen Chu threw Bonnard directly into the abyss and said, "that bastard just now, come out and let''s play another round."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Theresa is speechless.


    "Give way." Chen said.


    "What are you going to do?"


    "Pee down."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Chen Yu has been struggling for a long time, and the life on his face is loveless.


    A busy life.


    I thought there would be a big harvest this time.


    As a result, nothing was caught.


    "Follow me." Chen said.


    "You What are you going to do? " Lisa looks at Chen Yu with some fear.


    "Didn''t you say that you''d like to settle with me after that bastard is solved? Coincidentally, I''m going to settle with you."


    Raisa really wanted to give herself a crack.


    If she knew that Chen Yu was so terrible, she would not say what she should not.


    "You owe me $100 million before. This time you hired me, you owe me $100 million. That is to say, you owe me $200 million now. Do you have any objection?"


    "I don''t admit it." Ruisha gnashed her teeth and looked at Chen Zhu.


    "Are you sure you want to default?"


    Raisa found that her feet were covered with the dark liquid, which was dragging her down.

 Chapter 1034

    "I accept, I admit..." Said Raisa in a hurry.


    "Darling." Chen Chu touched Raisa''s head. "Let''s go."


    Just as they started, the door frame sputtered open.


    They were shot.


    Chen and Ruisha immediately returned to the house.


    "At least 30 gunmen outside." Lisa looks at Chen Yu.


    At this time, two dark matrixes rise in the dark original liquid.


    "Kill all the people outside."


    Two dark matrixes rushed out of the house.


    All of a sudden, there were shots and screams.


    Lisa looks at Chen Yu in fear.


    A few minutes passed.


    There was silence outside.


    "We can go back."


    "Go back? Where have you been? "


    "Headquarters."


    "What headquarters?"


    "You''ve been there." Chen Yu left the car key to Ruisha: "you drive, and you know the way by the way."


    "What if I said I couldn''t drive?" Lisa really doesn''t want to go there.


    It was like hell to her.


    "Would you like to meet Joe Butler?"


    "The teacher is dead."


    "Don''t you know there is a soul after death?"


    "Can you really let me see the teacher?"


    "False." Chen Yu rolled his eyes.


    Lisa glared at Chen Yu with hate.


    When we got to the headquarters, everyone came out at once.


    "Hi, Chen Why did you bring her back? "


    "She''s the funny thing I said."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Air conditioning." "Let''s have a heating mode," Chen said


    Raisa looked at Chen Yu angrily.


    "200 million! Two hundred million dollars. "


    Raisa gave in, releasing a little heat.


    "It''s really warm."


    "Air conditioning."


    Reesa absorbed the released heat again, and the temperature suddenly dropped a lot.


    "In the future, you will be the air conditioner of our association headquarters."


    "Chen, you''ve kept us waiting for one night, not just to tease us." Gaia looks at Chen Yu angrily.


    "All right, all right, that''s the end of the joke." Chen Chu took out the copper cone of nosimara and threw it to Gaia.


    "What is this?"


    "This thing can improve your blood."


    Gaia''s eyes brightened: "so use it?"


    "I don''t know. Hello, how can I use it?" Chen asked, turning his head.


    Raisa looked at Chen Yu, and then at Gaia. "Is she like me?"


    "She''s different from you, but it''s almost the same."


    "I stabbed my finger last time, and then I had super power." Said Raisa.


    Gaia took the bronze awl of nosimarah and put it heavily on his finger.


    "How to use it? How do you feel?"


    "No, it doesn''t feel like much." Gaia shook his head.


    "Would you like to have a few more taps?"


    Gaia''s body suddenly froze, and the copper cone of nosimara fell to the ground.


    A heat wave came, and all the people retreated from Gaia.


    Raisa was still standing, but soon the heat of the heat wave was beyond her absorption limit, and she had to stay away from Gaia.


    Only Chen Yu did not move in the face of the heat wave.


    Gaia''s body began to deform.


    And it''s getting bigger! It''s getting bigger and bigger.


    Dragon! Gaia is becoming dragon like.


    Raisa''s eyes were straight and her face was full of shock.


    Gaia incarnated as a real dragon.


    All around the ground glass suddenly smashed, Gaia rushed forward, then rushed out of the hall, rushed into the night sky.


    "West, turn around and put the maintenance of these French windows on Gaia''s head."


    "President, is your focus wrong?"


    At this time, everyone in the association noticed Gaia, who turned into a fire dragon, and went out of the headquarters to look up.


    Gaia''s figure is not big. It''s smaller than that of obitos when he became a fire dragon. It''s more than five meters long.


    But Gaia''s body looks stronger and his limbs are stronger.


    Gaia turned around the headquarters for two times, then finally returned to the origin, incarnated as a human in midair, and then fell to the ground.


    "It''s a pity..." Chen Zhu sighed.


    "What a pity?" Gaia looked at Chen Yu and said, "is my transformation not perfect?"


    "No To be honest, I''m looking forward to your streaking... "


    Gaia was still very happy. Hearing Chen Yu''s words, his face smelled directly.Gaia''s incarnation as a fire dragon is more than a shock to Raisa.


    Many people in the association were shocked.


    "President, is this useful to us?" West asked, holding the nosimara cone.


    Chen Yu shook his head. There is a fundamental difference between the awakened and the psychic.


    "Norma can, and helris can try it."


    Heilish''s blood is also very special, but Chen Yu is not sure whether heilish''s blood belongs to devil''s blood.


    Everyone looked at helys and Norma.


    "Are all the people here super capable?" At last, Raisa found out the problem.


    "The psychic, to be exact." "You are called the awakened, inheriting the special blood of your ancestors, but most people are recessive, and a few people are dominant," Chen said


    "Bonnard''s kind is overt, isn''t it?"


    "Yes."


    "President, how about you? Do you have any use. " Asked West.


    Chen Leng said, "take it, I''ll try it first."


    Chen Yu''s body has two kinds of blood of seven evil spirits, one is the blood of the king of wrath, which was infected when he killed the Lord samel Logan, and then activated by samel.


    Another is the blood of the king of the gluttons of Beelzebub zoffi.


    Chen Yu stabbed his right palm and looked at it.


    Suddenly, Chen''s right arm inflated.


    Chen''s right arm has not been expanded for a long time. Since the baptism of the birth of the devil, Chen''s right arm can release the most powerful force even in normal form.


    But this time, Chen''s right arm is bigger than ever before, just like a train carriage.


    Bang -


    Chen''s right arm hit the ground with a crash, all the windows of the headquarters were smashed.


    The huge shock broke away, and everyone was blown backward by the shock wave.


    The ground rumbled too, leaving a big hole.


    All of them stood up again and looked at Chen Yu with lingering fear.


    "The cost of maintenance at headquarters is West''s." Chen Hui turned back and said.


    "President This I didn''t do it, did I? "


    "It''s your suggestion that my right arm is out of control. Men should be responsible for their mistakes."


    Chen Chu looked at his right arm and felt a movement in his heart. His right arm was closed.


    Ruisha looks at Chen Yu, and her eyes are full of fear.


    The captives, led by Henry, are no longer short here.


    They have seen the miraculous events here for a long time and know the unusual things here.


    At the same time, they have always heard that Chen Yu is the great demon here.


    But they don''t know much about Chen Yu.


    Now, they finally have an intuitive understanding.


    How terrible is Chen Yu.

 Chapter 1035

    "I''ll use it again." Chen said.


    "This can be used twice?" Everyone was surprised.


    Raisa shook her head and said, "I tried. The second time was useless."


    However, Chen Yu ignored Ruisha''s words, took the nosimara copper cone and stabbed it into her chest.


    "Hoo..."


    Chen Yu''s head dropped slightly, and there was no movement for a long time.


    The crowd looked at each other, and West said cautiously, "is the president going to stab himself to death?"


    All of them were white eyed. With Chen Yu''s character of cherishing life, he would not do anything rash.


    What''s more, a small copper cone can kill Chen Yu?


    Chen could not have died hundreds of times.


    A breath lingered on Chen Yu.


    Everyone swallowed their mouths involuntarily.


    Chen Ming didn''t do anything, but there was a very uncomfortable smell in his body.


    It''s just like the body''s instinctive response to meet some natural enemies who make them hair.


    Just then, helys pointed to her head and exclaimed, "look!"


    Then they found out that they did not know when their heads were covered with black.


    This black cover covers the whole headquarters building.


    However, due to the lighting of the headquarters, they did not find the black cover at the beginning.


    As everyone knows, Chen often controls a black liquid like substance.


    However, it seems that Chen''s control of black matter is not so large.


    Chen Yu suddenly raised his head and opened his eyes, and the dark liquid also disappeared in an instant.


    "Oh, comfortable."


    Reesa couldn''t believe it. She couldn''t understand why Chen could use it twice.


    "President, can this thing be used twice?" Asked helys curiously.


    "No, in addition to your own human lineage, you can only activate the existing special blood, and not create a second special blood." "But I''m special. There are two kinds of blood in my body," Chen said


    People have a sense of taking Chen''s explanation for granted.


    Norma and Hess are both eager to try.


    "Norma, try it first."


    Norma came forward happily. She was not as bold as Chen Yu and Gaia. She poked a hole in her body.


    But with a light touch of her finger, Norma''s head fell down like Chen Yu''s second time, as if she were asleep.


    Kowtow -


    "have you heard anything?"


    "Is it the hoof?"


    Everyone looked left and right, and saw nothing.


    "There it is." Raisa was the first to discover the source of the sound.


    In the night sky, there is a green flame falling from the sky.


    It was a horse, a horse with a green flame.


    The crowd was amazed.


    "Nightmare!" "It''s a legendary nightmare," Arras said


    "President, it''s me." Nightmare fell into front of the crowd and said, "I''m Norma."


    "Norma? Are you Norma? Then she... "


    "The body of the nightmare was created by my consciousness."


    "What can you do with this?" Chen Yu looks at the nightmare Norma and asks.


    "Both physical and magic attacks are OK." Said nightmare Norma.


    "Try it, Paine. You come up and try it."


    When Paine turned into a bear, Raisa was shocked.


    What kind of ability is this?


    She''s seen so many incredible things tonight.


    Nightmare Norma rushes to pan''en. Pan''en didn''t intend to attack.


    Seeing the nightmare Norma coming, he just made a defensive gesture.


    But just then, Norma''s body passed through Paine''s body.


    For a moment, Paine was like losing consciousness, lying on the ground and snoring loudly.


    "What a hypnotic effect." Exclaimed the crowd.


    After a few seconds, Paine woke up like a nightmare.


    "What''s the matter? What happened just now?"


    Kowtow -


    nightmare Norma knocked on the horse''s hoof: "you are hypnotized by me."


    Although Penn was only hypnotized for a few seconds, but for the master duel, a few seconds has been able to determine the outcome, or even life and death.


    "I''m going to wake up." Nightmare Norma''s body suddenly dissipated, and then Norma''s body also woke up: "magic consumption is a little big, it seems that I need to improve my magic."


    "I come I come." Helys came forward impatiently, picked up the nosimara copper cone and put it in her hand."Ah..." All of a sudden, countless pictures flashed in her mind, and then the whole person shrank into a group like a frightened bird.


    "What''s the matter, helris?"


    "An island..." Helys looked at Chen Yu in horror. "I saw an island."


    "And then?" It''s a pity that people don''t understand why Hess was so scared.


    "I saw countless people being slaughtered, and then their blood was gathered into a lake..." Said helys, vomiting in place.


    You know, helys is a necromancer.


    She usually contacts the body, but now it makes her vomit and nausea.


    Everyone was curious about what she had seen.


    All of a sudden, people found that behind her, there were two corpses.


    These two corpse demons are tightly wrapped with bandages, and there are countless strange runes on them.


    "Helys." Chen Yu gestured to helys.


    Helys turned her head to look at the two corpses behind her. Her face was startled.


    "Where did it come from?"


    "You have magical resonance. You should have summoned it."


    "But Is this a corpse devil "The corpse devil can only make it by himself, and the manufacturing process is very complicated, even cruel President, I haven''t made corpse devils. "


    Helys is usually lonely, but she has a strange worship for Chen Yu.


    As long as Chen Yu''s orders, she is almost unconditional obedience.


    To make a monster like corpse demon, we need to use living people to make it.


    The production process is very complicated, so if she makes corpse devil, it is impossible to hide it from others.


    "I know." Chen Yu looks at the two corpse devils in front of him. This process is not like the one just completed recently. For example, the linen wrapped around the corpse Devils is obviously a long time.


    "Would it have something to do with the picture that helys saw?" Said West.


    "But why did helys see that picture? We didn''t see it." Asked Norma doubtfully.


    "The history of nosimara copper cone is very long. It belongs to prehistoric civilization and is a small island civilization." "According to the archaeologists'' research, the civilization of nosimara died out in a massacre. Can what she saw be some pictures of the civilization of nosimara?" she said

 Chapter 1036

    "What do you know about the nosimara copper cone?"


    "That''s all I know."


    "Then your first task is to find out the nosimara copper cone."


    "Why should I check this? It has nothing to do with me. " Said Raisa discontentedly.


    "Well, you don''t want to do this. Then you will be responsible for the heating and cooling of our headquarters, including the prisoners'' dormitories." Chen said.


    Raisa''s face suddenly turned into a pig''s liver face.


    Chen Yu uses her completely as a heating and cooling air conditioner.


    It''s better to kill her directly.


    "Well, I''ll take it." Said Raisa helplessly.


    "Before that, you must continue to be the air conditioner of our headquarters."


    "Why? I have already agreed. " Cried Raisa discontentedly.


    "Of course, it''s to urge you to find out as soon as possible. If you can''t find it all your life, then you will be an air conditioner all your life."


    "I......"


    "Don''t resist. Look at our headquarters. Who have you beaten?"


    What''s up with risadon? She can''t seem to beat anyone here.


    "President, the strength of Norma, Gaia and helris has been improved, which will continue to widen our gap. Do you think of ways to help us improve our strength?" West complained.


    If it''s just Gaia, it''s even if it''s Gaia''s strength is obvious to all.


    But Norma and Hess are both new people. Hess even became a full member just a few days ago.


    This is a great pressure on older members, especially male members.


    Jolin Nash has always been strong, but now she is also feeling very depressed.


    "Arras, do you have a recipe for magic potions?"


    "Yes, but the President Many materials of magic potions are very difficult, especially the skeletons of magic creatures. Now there are few magic creatures. A skeleton on the market costs more than 100000 dollars, and the magic content is very low. " Allah said.


    "I will provide the skeleton of magic creature. You can buy other materials of magic potion." Chen said.


    "President, do you have the skeleton of a magical creature?"


    "When Gaia and I went out to sea, we once killed a three headed dragon. Now I still have the bones of that three headed dragon."


    Ruisha looks at Chen Yu. What kind of existence are they fighting with?


    Three headed dragon, this is a legendary creature.


    "Well, all of us go out and ask for magic material." West and others are particularly motivated.


    "I want to test the tower." Gaia said: "I feel confident that I can pass the second floor now."


    Norma and Hess are quite special. Norma''s strength has been greatly improved, but she is still not enough to pass the second level.


    Helys is now on the fourth tier.


    Although her strength promotion is also not small, compared with the fourth level, it is equivalent to a drop in the bucket, which is not of great significance.


    "I''ll go to the sixth floor, too." Chen said.


    When helys looked at Chen Yu, her eyes were full of adoration.


    "Where is the test tower?" Asked Raisa curiously.


    "Well That''s the test tower. Do you want to go in and try it? " Said West.


    Just then, Henry summoned up his courage to come forward.


    "Sir, I want to borrow the nosimara copper cone. Try it. I always feel that I am not an ordinary person..."


    There was some consternation, and Henry''s eyes were fixed.


    West looked at Chen Yu. Henry and others were captives.


    If they have acquired special abilities, they are certainly not good at management.


    Of course, if Chen Yu says something, it''s useless to oppose it.


    Chen Yu is the dictator of the association. He has the right to make any decision.


    "President, look..."


    "How does he do on a regular basis?"


    "Very good." Said West.


    "Then give him a chance."


    West came up to Henry. "Reach out."


    Henry plucked up his courage and held out his hand. His heart was full of expectation and tension.


    West put the copper cone of nosimara in Henry''s palm, and Henry shrank.


    "How do you feel?"


    Henry closed his eyes and felt it slowly.


    "I feel a little bit Here, here... "


    All of a sudden, Henry''s ass was kicked. Henry fell to the ground and looked at Chen Yu innocently.


    "Do you think you''re going to the bathroom? If there is any awakening, use it as soon as possible. "


    "President My ability is not convenient to use here, I feel... "


    "What''s inconvenient? Open our eyes quickly.""Then I used it?"


    "Come on, cut the crap."


    "Drink!" Henry had a big drink.


    Poof -


    everyone fled in a flash, but the prisoners were unable to avoid, all holding their mouths and holding their breath, or vomiting.


    Or just fall on the ground unconscious.


    "Save Help... "


    "It stinks..."


    "Falk, what is this strange ability?"


    "Fart?"


    Chen Yu has been completely speechless: "Jolin Nash, go up and use a wind spell to disperse the odor."


    Jolin Nash reluctantly went up and blew the stink away.


    "Allah, is there any seal? Give me the seal of his ability."


    "President No. " Henry was depressed, too.


    Who can think of, he will awaken such a ability.


    "It''s a mess."


    "Don''t get close to me. In any future occasion, you can''t get close to me within 10 meters. Otherwise, I will beat you." Chen Yu said with a disdainful face.


    Although the odor has been blown away, Chen always feels that there is still a smell.


    Chen Xun touched his nose and went to the test tower with some resentment.


    "President I also want to go to the test tower. "


    "OK, if you can pass the first level, you will become a regular. You will not be a prisoner in the future Besides, I didn''t warn you to stay away from me. "


    "Oh..."


    Chen Yu entered the test tower and reached the sixth floor directly.


    The space on the sixth floor is a wasteland.


    Chen Yu waited for a long time, but there was no monster.


    "Strange, what about monsters? Why don''t you see the monster? " Chen Zhu, left and right, still can''t see monsters.


    Chen Chu began to roam the wasteland.


    Suddenly, Chen saw a huge hole in front of him.


    Then a black hand came out of the abyss.


    A familiar black hand


    This hand seems to be climbing on the edge, struggling to climb up.


    Soon, a tall body climbed out.


    It was a giant of thirty meters in height, all black.


    Chen Yu has been staring at the hand, the big black palm.


    Abyss evil! The devil''s name is abyss demon.


    Is this the sixth level monster?


    This seems to be the only one.


    But this abyss devil is stronger than the monsters before.


    And powerful, very much!

 Chapter 1037

    Chen Yu looks at the evil spirits in the abyss.


    This abyss demon is obviously not the one we met before.


    However, no matter which one, Chen Yu needs to win.


    The huge fist of the abyss evil spirit has fallen into the air.


    The Glutton''s mouth and eyes of power are opened at the same time.


    Hard to take this punch, Chen Yu retreated a dozen steps, the abyss evil is a step back.


    In terms of power, they are very close.


    However, the difference in body shape still leads to different resistance when the force is applied.


    It''s like falling on a wall with the same force, and the result is different from falling on a person.


    Because of the difference in body shape, their resistance to power also varies.


    The evil spirits of the abyss suddenly started, jumped out of the height of 100 meters, and then hit the flying kick from the sky.


    Chen immediately avoided flying kicks, but this one was like a meteor falling to the ground, which also had a huge impact.


    The dark liquid turned into a huge sky curtain in an instant, blocking the attack of the abyss demons.


    When the evil spirits of the abyss hit again, the dark liquid suddenly turned into countless blades.


    Once upon a time, Chen Yu was unable to condense the dark liquid into sharp shape.


    However, since the second awakening through the copper cone of nosimara, the dark primordial fluid has not only become more abundant, but also become handy for control.


    The dark original liquid is attached to the abyss demons in an instant, and then it is rampant on the abyss demons.


    It''s like losing countless blades on the body of the abyss demons, constantly cutting the flesh and blood of the abyss demons.


    The body of the evil spirit of the abyss has been cut flesh and blood.


    Although the abyss demons have very strong resilience, they can''t resist the meat wringing mode of the dark original liquid.


    In the end, the abyss demons were cut into countless pieces.


    Pass evaluation a +, archive and leave, or go to the next level.


    Chen Yu filed and left.


    There are many people outside the test tower at this time.


    Gaia is out there, too.


    "Chen, how about the sixth floor?"


    "Yes, but I''m not. I''ll go in again." Chen Yu said, "what about you?"


    "I passed the second level, but the third level''s flying wing demon speed is too fast to cope with." Gaia said, "now that you have passed the sixth floor, you can''t go to the sixth floor anymore, can you?"


    "From the beginning." Chen said.


    Chen Yu is the only one who can enter the test tower without time to cool down.


    After all, Chen Yu is the master of the test tower.


    If other people fail to break the barrier, it will take two days to cool down.


    Chen Yu enters the test tower again, and starts from the first floor.


    Chen Yu went through the customs with the fastest speed and killed to the sixth floor.


    The reason why Chen Yu came back is that Chen Yu thought that he might encounter the evil spirits of the abyss in the future.


    So Chen Yu needs to know more about the abyss demons.


    The fight just now is only a very basic understanding of the abyss evil.


    Therefore, Chen did not plan to use the dark solution this time.


    But to fight in another way.


    In the second contact, Chen Yu also had a better understanding of the abyss demons.


    This time, Chen Yu used the mouth of a glutton in a huge mode to bombard the demons in the abyss with super heavy blows, so as to win.


    Evaluation B -, although the results are the same, but using this way to defeat the abyss demons, the efficiency is much worse than the dark original liquid meat wringing mode.


    Gaia saw Chen Yu come out again in less than half an hour: "how can you come out so soon?"


    "I''ve come back and plan to fight in another way."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Gaia is speechless. She has worked hard to pass the two passes.


    However, Chen Yu passed the sixth level easily, and kept fighting repeatedly.


    After reaching the sixth floor, Chen Yu used zither to fight.


    With guzheng and twelve stone swords, the efficiency is higher.


    Even more efficient than the first layer when using dark stock solution.


    The blade made of dark original liquid can''t reach Chen''s own attack power.


    However, controlling the twelve stone swords with the tone is equivalent to the simultaneous action of twelve Chen Yu who are all-out. Of course, the killing power is higher.


    This time I got a 3S + score.


    After a night''s tossing, Chen Yu was always in and out.


    He killed the abyss demons nine times before and after.


    As a potential enemy, Chen Yu also had the most in-depth understanding of the abyss demons.


    We have almost fully understood the strength, ability, and even attack methods of the abyss demons.


    Chen Yu came out of the test tower for the tenth time, and then saw Henry sitting on the ground in front of the test tower."What''s the matter?"


    "I failed." Henry said gloomily.


    "Failed?" Chen Yu is not surprised by this. After all, Henry just woke up, and his awkward ability and killing power to monsters are unknown.


    "It''s OK. You''ll be a temporary member of the Association for the time being." "You still have a lot of room for development," Chen said


    "President, really?"


    Chen Yu, after all, is an expert in this field, so his words are very encouraging to Henry.


    "Of course it is."


    "President, I will work hard."


    "Stop, don''t get close to me."


    Chen Yu''s heart moved: "by the way, I''ll arrange a task for you. Would you like to accept it?"


    "President, I would, I would very much."


    What Henry needs most at this time is someone who can identify with him.


    For him, Chen Yu wants to assign him a task, which is just like identifying with him.


    "David, I''m going to arrange for someone to go into the detention room and lock up with that old Laurent bastard."


    "Chen, your father-in-law hasn''t come out yet. You''re going to get another man in. Do you want me to die?"


    "I''m serious." Chen said, "and he wants to go in voluntarily. You just need to put him in Laurent''s cage."


    "Who?"


    "A gangster." A smile appeared on Chen''s face.


    "You don''t want to kill your father-in-law, do you?"


    "Of course not."


    Chen Yu didn''t want to kill Laurent, but At least disgust him.


    One night, Chen Yu didn''t go home. After a few words, he went home.


    Chen Yu called fari last night and told her not to go home last night.


    When he returned home, Chen found that Farr was also at home.


    "Hi, Chen."


    "Hi, Val, when did you come?"


    Farr looked at Chen Yu and said, "I heard you sent dad to prison."


    "No, it''s all a misunderstanding. I''m communicating with the police. I''m sure Laurent will come out soon."


    "Believe you, there is a ghost." Farr''s eyes are white.


    The whole family thought that Chen Yu and Laurent were dear to each other, and Farr had known the relationship between Chen Yu and Laurent for a long time.


    "But you seem to be haunted."


    "What? Haunted? "


    "When I was on the balcony last night, I saw a lot of green light spots floating on the lake."

 Chapter 1038

    Chen Yu''s expression is a little strange.


    In the middle of the night, I saw a lot of green light on the lake, most of which was Xiaojiu coming out in the middle of the night.


    But Chen also has a headache, because Xiao Jiu is the fastest growing one.


    Xiaojiu is more than 20 meters long now. Because of its long height, it is not suitable for the basement.


    After all, it''s so big that it needs more space activities.


    And before long, Xiao Jiu will grow bigger.


    Even more than Amun''s figure.


    Amun''s body length has stabilized in these months.


    This is the limit he can reach on earth.


    But Xiaojiu is different. It''s not a devil.


    It''s a Warcraft, and it''s a noumenon.


    So it will grow in an extraordinary way.


    At that time, I''m afraid Mirror Lake can no longer hide its real body.


    Chen Yu thought for a long time, but he didn''t come up with a way.


    At this time, farry went downstairs.


    Seeing Chen Yu coming back, he came to Chen Yu''s side.


    "Chen, what are you thinking?"


    "Just now Phare said she saw green light on the lake last night."


    "Is it Xiaojiu?"


    "Well." Chen Zhu nodded: "Xiao Jiu is too big now."


    "Not a third as big as amon."


    "Not the same." Chen Yu smiled bitterly and shook his head: "by the way, in another year''s time, Xiaojiu may be as big as Amun. At that time, our basement will not be able to hide Xiaojiu."


    "Then what?"


    Chen Yu thought for a long time, and said: "in the future, the ninth grader must be kept in the sea. After all, mirror lake is too small. I think we need to build a house on the sea."


    Fari looked up at Chen Yu and said, "are you serious?"


    "I just had this idea all of a sudden."


    Without Farr''s words, Chen Yu would not have this idea.


    "So what about this house?"


    "We live here in winter and go to the seaside in summer."


    "Why come here in winter?"


    "The cold pacific air blows in winter. If there are no tall buildings in the way, we can''t stand it. Neither can our children."


    "Well, since you have decided, do as you say."


    Chen Yu does what he thinks.


    The first thing to consider is whether to build a house or buy a house.


    At present, several high-end communities in Los Angeles are close to the sea. They have many people with mixed eyes, which is definitely not suitable.


    And those high-end community houses, cost-effective is not high, the area is not large enough.


    So to buy or to buy more remote, at least relatively remote places.


    The remote places must be built by themselves.


    The land price of remote coastline will not be very high either. You can buy a large coastline and then repair a beach yourself.


    Chen has known about this. For example, the beach of lasfajia was made by himself, and the two kilometer beach cost more than 100000 dollars, which is relatively cost-effective.


    However, Chen can''t deal with this issue alone.


    Chen Yu thought about it, and asked the professionals first.


    Chen Yu picked up the phone and said, "Hello, Andrews."


    "Mr. Chen, what can I do for you?"


    "I want to buy a beach around Los Angeles. The first requirement is that there are not many people and the environment is the best."


    "Mr. Chen, your request is quite general. There are at least dozens of beaches waiting to be sold around, and the price varies from hundreds of thousands to millions of dollars. So you''d better make your request more detailed so that I can help you to screen them."


    "First of all, the traffic should not be too bad. Second, the coastline should be long enough, at least three kilometers of coastline. There should be a deep-water area. I need to build a wharf. The environment is good. I don''t need a house. I plan to build my own house. It can''t be more than 50 kilometers from downtown Los Angeles, and the price is less than 30 million dollars."


    "Mr. Chen, a 30 million dollar beach can buy the best one, even in Los Angeles."


    "Can''t you understand me? I want to be out of the way!! The length of the beach can be as large as possible. I don''t like the noise in my main place. "


    "OK, I see."


    Andrews really didn''t understand what the rich thought.


    Shortly after Chen Yu hung up, Yamila''s call came in.


    "Mr. Chen, it''s me, Amira."


    "Miss Amira, what can I do for you?"


    "I heard you were going to buy a beach."


    "Well, did Andrews say that?"


    "Under my name, there is a four kilometer long beach, including about 12 square kilometers of land along the coast, which has been abandoned. If Mr. Chen is interested, I''d like to sell it to you.""Oh? Where and how much? "


    "This beach is 60 kilometers north of Los Angeles, just a road away from Sandra National Park. I used to invest in this beach. Once the Los Angeles municipal government wanted to build a public beach there, but after the exploration of the Marine Department, it was found that it was a shark''s nest. There were at least ten great white sharks wandering nearby, which led to the plan Stranded, and this beach has been rotten in my hands


    Shark''s nest? Chen hoped for more sharks.


    Otherwise, Xiaojiu is not enough to eat.


    However, it is estimated that within three days after Xiaojiu''s migration, all large fish will be driven away.


    "How much is it?"


    "I bought it for ten million dollars."


    "Then I''ll give you ten million dollars. I''ll take this beach. By the way, are the sharks still there?"


    "Mr. Chen, do you need me to find someone to drive the sharks for you?"


    "No, don''t drive, keep it for me."


    Yamila is speechless. If there is a shark on the beach, it will surely find a large number of fishermen to patrol and drive it away.


    But in Chen''s tone, he was a little excited.


    He didn''t care about sharks at all, and was even very happy about it.


    Of course, Amira has seen Chen''s horror.


    She also believed that just a few sharks would not pose a threat to Chen.


    "Well, when do you have time, let''s go to the beach together?"


    "I''ll be free today. Do you have time?"


    "Yes, this afternoon?"


    Chen Yu covers his mobile phone: "fari, let''s go down and have a look at the beach."


    "Well, did you find the beach so soon?"


    "A friend happened to have a beach for sale."


    "Good."


    At this time, Val heard a voice and came out of the kitchen: "Chen, do you want to buy a beach?"


    "Yes."


    "Why?"


    "It''s not that you said we are haunted here, so I''m going to let Fanny and her children change their environment."


    "Well That''s what I said, you take it seriously? " Asked Val in amazement.


    "It''s not a bad thing to live in a different environment once in a while." Chen said.


    "Where is it? I''m going too. "


    "I''ll go, too." Said winip upstairs.


    The ears of this family are so smart.


    "Let''s go together."

 Chapter 1039

    This time it was a family trip, so Chen Yu was driving a RV.


    Little Gelin was so excited to see the coastline along the way that she kept clapping at the window and her mouth on the glass.


    "Sea, sea, Yi Yi Ha ha... "


    "Chen, this beach you want to buy is really far away." Said whitup.


    "Mom, I asked Chen to buy more." Said Farley.


    She knew what Chen was thinking, and the air far away from the city would be much better, and no one would disturb them.


    And even if you want to go downtown, it only takes half an hour.


    After 50 kilometers away from the city, the RV made a detour into a path.


    It''s about a kilometer''s lane, and the car stops.


    "If you want to live here, the road here needs to be rebuilt." Said whitup.


    "When we built our house in mirrorlake, the road leading to mirrorlake in Dashan town was several kilometers long."


    When little Gelin got off, she was about to fly to the beach.


    But pulled by Farr, the beach below is still the original gravel beach.


    There is no entertainment to play here.


    If you want to live and play, the beach has to be renovated, the rubble removed, and the sand spread.


    This kind of project is relatively difficult. It costs hundreds of thousands of dollars and can renovate a few kilometers of high-quality coastal beach.


    Chen Zhu looks at the surrounding environment, behind which is a large green mountain.


    That green mountain is Sandra National Park, less than two kilometers from the coastline.


    Chen took out the phone: "Miss Amira, my family and I have arrived."


    "I''m here, too. Where are you now?"


    "We stopped at the end of the path."


    In a short time, Amira found Chen Yu''s family.


    She has two bodyguards and a lawyer with her today.


    "Hello, Mr. Chen."


    "This is Ms. winip." Chen introduced himself to his family one by one.


    Amira''s social level was quite high, and she soon got into a heated conversation with whitup.


    "That''s the cliff, isn''t it, and is it for sale?" Chen asked.


    Yamila looked at the direction of the cliff, then nodded: "yes, that cliff is the center, and then it extends four kilometers left and right, with a total length of eight kilometers, including the mountain forest behind, with a total area of 12 square kilometers and a sea area of 50 square kilometers." Said Amira.


    At this time, whitup raised an objection: "a cliff in the middle will cut off the whole coastline, which will greatly damage the whole coastline and the senses."


    Amira smiled and looked at huinipu, but she could see that Chen Yu and fari were the real decision makers.


    So she mainly explained to Chen Yu, "that cliff is a whole huge rock layer, and the geology is very solid. If you build a villa on it, though the cost of building is high, it is very solid, and it can be built into an inlaid house. This kind of house has a higher resistance to coastal storms than ordinary coastal buildings, and it also has a higher resistance to coastal storms It has a higher sense of vision. Just imagine how much enjoyment it will be for vision to have a full view. "


    Fanny and Chen Yu look at each other. They haven''t thought about it before.


    But after listening to Amira, they all had new ideas about the new house.


    "Is there no fault here?" Asked whitup.


    "Yes, I told Mr. Chen before. There are sharks here." Said Amira.


    The brows of winip and Phare frowned, and Phare smiled, "is there any discount?"


    "Fanny, you have to think about it. Even if you are not afraid of it, at least you have to think about it for your children." Said Farr.


    Sharks, never a problem.


    There are so many children in my family. I''m afraid they won''t kill all the sharks on this beach.


    "Take us around here again." Chen Yu has already moved.


    Although he trusted Amira, it was a $10 million deal.


    The necessary understanding is still needed.


    As she walked, Amira introduced the beach.


    "The coastline only needs to build a road no more than one kilometer to connect to highway 5, which is no more than 45 minutes away from the city. Apart from the shark problem I just mentioned, this coastline can be said to be perfect without any defects. When it comes to the shark problem, the main problem is that the water quality nearby is good, and there is no defect within 100 kilometers There are any chemical plants, so there are many fish in the sea, and there is plenty of food for sharks. " "In addition, it used to be a fishing ground, but the city of Los Angeles issued a fish ban 20 years ago, resulting in the bankruptcy of all fishing grounds," she said


    "Is there a deep water area here?" Chen asked.


    "Yes." Amira nodded: "that place is the deep-water area, about 100 meters away from the coastline, which is a deep-water area with a depth of more than 30 meters. It can build a small and medium-sized wharf."Chen and fali are more and more satisfied with this. Generally speaking, the construction of a marina for yachts requires a deep water area with a depth of at least 20 meters, while some large ports require a depth of at least 50 meters.


    So this depth is a very good depth for the coastline.


    Like mirror lake, Chen can only park his yacht in the center of the lake, not near the villa.


    The main reason is the water depth. Another problem is that the yacht is too big. If it is close to the villa, it will block the view of the villa.


    "I want to get to the beach as soon as possible." Chen Yu made a decisive decision.


    "Of course, no problem. I have brought all the lawyers here. In addition, please take a moment for Mr. Chen to do notarization."


    "Good."


    Farr and winip are speechless about Chen''s decision to buy a coastline.


    It''s such a big deal that Chen Yu can easily make a decision.


    But, after all, it''s Chen Yu''s and farry''s business, and winip and Farr are just outsiders.


    They will put forward their own opinions, but they can''t interfere with Chen Yu''s and fari''s decisions.


    After signing the contract, Chen Yu also paid the advance payment.


    Payment will be made in full after notarization.


    ¡­¡­


    Recently, feywood Cisco''s life has been quite comfortable. Around Christmas, his company made a lot of money.


    And a company like him, basically, doesn''t open for half a year.


    So for a long time, feywood Cisco didn''t need to make a living of the company.


    That''s when feywood Cisco was drinking red wine in his office.


    When the phone rang, feywood Cisco picked up the phone and said, "Hello, who is that?"


    "This is Chen Yu, Mr. feywood."


    "Ah, Mr. Chen, what can I do for you?"

 Chapter 1040

    "I have plans to build a new house. The budget is 30 million dollars this time. Can your company take over?"


    Feywood Cisco fell from his chair to the ground.


    "Mr. feywood, are you all right?"


    "Nothing I''m fine. " "Mr. Chen, I need to talk to you in detail," said feywood Cisco


    Feywood Cisco has got an impression of Chen Yu''s pride. It seems that the villa of Mirror Lake has been built less than a year since it was built. Now it is actually going to build a new house?


    And the budget this time is ten times higher than last time.


    The total cost of the last zero sum is about two million dollars.


    But this time, Chen''s budget was raised directly to $30 million.


    What is he going to build? Building a castle?


    Of course, no matter what he''s going to build.


    I have to take over the project myself.


    Feywood Cisco had no reason to refuse.


    Los Angeles doesn''t have to have a $30 million project a year.


    The next day, feywood Cisco rushed to the beach in a hurry.


    Soon, Chen Yu arrived.


    "Hello, Mr. Chen."


    "Long time no see, Mr. feywood."


    "Mr. Chen, are you going to transform this beach this time?"


    "I''ve just bought this area. I''m going to build a villa on the cliff, transform the beach and build a wharf."


    "Can you make a specific request?"


    "First of all, the villa is inlaid on the cliff. At the same time, an elevator is to be built to lead to the beach. The glass window facing the coastline of the villa is expected to be seamless annular glass. At the same time, it is also required to be resistant to the super typhoon of level 16."


    There are very few super typhoons in Los Angeles. Generally, the path of typhoons is in the direction of Southeast Asia. This is because of the rotation direction of the earth, so most typhoons move in a fixed direction.


    However, there are still a small number of typhoons belonging to the reverse typhoon, the direction of travel of these typhoons is relatively ghost livestock, and it is difficult for meteorological satellites to calculate the direction of travel, which will be encountered once in more than ten or twenty years.


    And once encounter this kind of reverse typhoon, belong to super typhoon, the destructive power is amazing.


    If we want to build our own houses along the coast, we must be able to fight against the super typhoon.


    "Mr. Chen, according to the scale of the villa you described, the price of one side panoramic seamless annular toughened glass is estimated to be more than $600000, but if it is segmented glass, the vision will not be affected much, and the price will be ten times lower."


    "Since I want to build, of course, I want to build the best one. Why should I choose the second one?"


    "Yes, I''m sorry, Mr. Chen." Feywood Cisco wanted to slap himself. He was really talkative.


    "There are two other roads to be built, one from the edge of the beach to highway 5, and the other from the front gate of the villa to highway 5." Chen said.


    "No problem."


    "In addition, I want a big garage and a big parking lot. In the villa of Mirror Lake, when I have a party, I often have a friend''s car with no place to park."


    "Of course, I understand."


    "What''s more, road construction and beach management are the first projects I hope to carry out. After all, summer is coming to me. Although I can''t enjoy the sea view room immediately, I still hope to enjoy my private beach before summer comes."


    Feywood Cisco took Chen''s request seriously.


    Chen Yu has always been his biggest client, and every time he was given a project, he made a lot of money.


    Therefore, Chen''s requirements, whether reasonable or unreasonable, must be implemented.


    "In addition, although I am very satisfied with the design of the villa of Mirror Lake, there are few rooms. When my family visit, the house of mirror lake is not enough. This time, I hope to have more than 15 bedrooms, and a swimming pool at the door of the master bedroom."


    "Mr. Chen, I have written down what you said. I will give you the first design plan soon." "If you have any additional requirements, you can contact me at any time," said fewood Cisco


    "Well, my request is almost like this. If you want to contact me again, I''ll go first."


    "OK, Mr. Chen, I''d like to stay here and observe the terrain."


    Feywood Cisco has put all his heart into this business.


    This business is very important to him.


    ¡­¡­


    Chen then went to the headquarters of the association.


    Today, LITT grove and bona Donne are here.


    In fact, these days, as long as LITT grove has no job and bona Donne has no class, she will come to the headquarters.


    For nothing else, just to get familiar.


    "Teacher." When LITT grove saw Chen''s arrival, he immediately came to Chen''s side."What are you doing? Don''t think you''re so gracious, I''ll forgive you and let you leave the security post in the morgue. "


    "Teacher, I now feel that the post you arranged for me is very correct." Said little grove seriously.


    Chen Yu''s face has been smoked. This guy won''t be completely insane by himself, will he?


    You don''t get some sort of necrophilia, do you?


    Just then, jurag came out and said, "president, the power room you want is already out. Would you like to have a try?"


    "Yes, let''s go." Chen Zhu nodded.


    Chen followed julage to the power room.


    The area of the power room is four square meters, a 2x2 space.


    But there are a lot of metal bumps on the walls.


    "President, this power room can release 20 million volts of current in an instant."


    "Well, I see. I''ll go in and try."


    Chen Yu put his electronic equipment outside and made a gesture to the glass window.


    "Half a million volts first."


    Jurag stood in front of the console outside the door and started pushing the levers.


    The metal bulges in the power room began to shoot out irregular arc pulses.


    These arcs fell on Chen Yu and all flowed to the eye of thunder.


    When the electric current passes through the human body, it will flow into the underground with the shortest conductive distance.


    But because of the existence of thundereye, the current is constantly integrated into thundereye.


    The eye of thunder is like a superconductor, constantly attracting the current.


    However, the current of 500000 volts does not seem to be enough for Chen Yu to feel.


    Chen Yu made another gesture to jurag: "raise, one million volts."


    Still no feeling, two million volts.


    Jurag stood on the outside console and watched the arc fall on Chen Yu. His heart was completely speechless.


    At this moment, the electric room has been completely filled with electric arc.


    Any electric arc falling on ordinary people is fatal.


    But Chen Yu did not move.


    Chen Yu, who is in the electric room, can feel the electric energy gathered in the eyes of thunder, which is constantly transformed into magic.


    This magic transformation is not to increase the upper limit, but to supplement Chen''s magic source.

 Chapter 1041

    Generally speaking, there are two kinds of injuries caused by electric current.


    One is that electricity flows through the heart, causing a cardiac arrest.


    Another is regional burn caused by strong current.


    So ordinary electric current is harmless to plants, because plants will not have the problem of cardiac arrest.


    Of course, lightning strikes plants. That''s another situation.


    Early transgenes used electric current to stimulate plant cell wall, break cell wall and change gene.


    This is also the source of many sci-fi movies, why are they always hit by thunder to gain super power.


    But the technology has been updated for a long time, because scientists all know that the transgenic method is too inefficient.


    The current Chen Yu is facing is not passing through the heart, and the current path is directly absorbed by the eye of thunder.


    This is also why Chen can avoid injury. Of course, Chen''s resistance to current is also a little high.


    When the two most important ways of injury of electric current to human body, cardiac arrest and burn can not produce direct effect, Chen Yu has been immune to the injury of electric current.


    Of course, if one day Chen meets the kind of current that can make him evaporate directly, that''s another word.


    But even in nature, it''s like the largest thunderstorm.


    Release billions, tens of billions, even hundreds of billions of watts of lightning, which is also released from hundreds, thousands of lightning strokes, rather than instantaneous release. In nature, some weak lightning strokes may only have thousands or tens of thousands of voltage.


    Therefore, if we rely on the lightning in nature, we may not be able to kill Chen Zhu.


    "Five million volts." Chen Yu made another gesture.


    At this time, the electric arc in the power room almost covers the whole power room.


    But the other connection point of the arc is not Chen Yu''s body, but the eye of thunder on his arm.


    The current will only move forward in the shortest and least energy consuming way. Chen Yu''s eye of thunder is the shortest way to connect the arc.


    As a result, Chen is more relaxed than before.


    And the electric power of thundereye is still not full.


    Chen Yu doesn''t know how much power the eye of thunder can absorb.


    Chen directly asked jurag to raise the voltage directly to 20 million volts.


    At this time, the power room has been covered by light arc, and jurag, standing outside, can''t see the situation of the power room at all.


    And Chen Yu, who is in it, feels that his magic is full.


    But thundereye itself seems to be a battery.


    It is not only a converter of energy, but also a battery that can be charged.


    Click -


    at this time, the operating console outside the power room began to smoke.


    "Bad..." Jurag quickly turned off the switch.


    Chen is enjoying the process, because Chen feels that his magic is still transforming after being filled.


    But the process suddenly stopped.


    Chen Chu walked out of the power room and looked at jurag with a look of displeasure. "Why stop all of a sudden?"


    "Long, short circuit." Said jurag helplessly.


    "How long can it be repaired?"


    "I think it may be that the circuit is completely burnt out. It may take several days to repair it."


    Jurag is afraid of Chen Yu.


    In an environment where almost all living things can be destroyed, Chen is completely harmless.


    This terrible ability awed him.


    "Forget it. The power room can be reused. Let me know."


    Chen Yu felt the magic in his body. He felt his body was light and floating.


    The weight of the body seems to have decreased a lot.


    When magic reaches a certain level, it can hold up the body.


    Chen Yu feels that he is not far away from that direction.


    In fact, Chen Yu envied Gaia very much.


    Because she is the only one in the association who can fly on her own.


    Not only Chen Yu envied, but everyone in the association envied Gaia.


    Chen thinks it''s necessary to work hard.


    One day, you can fly in the sky without any auxiliary tools.


    "Teacher." Litt grove saw Chen Chu coming out and came back.


    "Just in time, test it for me."


    "Test what?"


    "Speed." "Look for a stopwatch," Chen said


    "Oh, my cell phone will do." Said LITT grove.


    Chen Yu and LITT grove came to the playground.


    "You call to start."


    Litt grove set the stopwatch on his cell phone: "ready, go!"Chen Yu darted out.


    One second, two seconds


    Chen Yu has run a 200m playground.


    Little grove gaped.


    He completely forgot to press the end of the stopwatch.


    Come on, it''s too fast.


    He felt that Chen Yu had completely turned into a lightning bolt.


    Even the fastest sports car he has ever seen, he has never seen such a terrible speed.


    "How is it? How much? "


    "Teacher I forgot to press. You are running too fast and the distance is too short. " "This playground is not easy to test," said LITT grove


    "Then go to the road test outside headquarters." Chen said.


    Chen and LITT grove chose a section of road with a total length of 20 kilometers.


    This road is a forest road leading to the headquarters, so there will be no outsiders except members of the association.


    At the command of litt grove, Chen ran out.


    Chen is unreserved in releasing his speed.


    This speed is hard to control even Chen Yu.


    Suddenly, a car appeared in front.


    Chen Yu had no time to control the direction and hit the car head on.


    Boom -


    the car was smashed and a figure flew out.


    "Bad..."


    Chen Yu stopped in a hurry and looked back at the smashed car.


    Then he saw Gaia standing next to the scrap iron with a big sword and flames burning all over his body.


    "Chen, you attacked me just now?"


    "Er..." Chen''s helpless face: "I''m testing my own speed, I didn''t expect to hit your car."


    Gaia was speechless, and she could not see it clearly.


    She thought it was an attack.


    It turns out that Chen is actually testing the speed.


    Gaia looked back at the smashed car.


    "You will compensate me."


    Chen Chu wants to cry without tears: "it''s really bad luck."


    ¡­¡­


    "Little, what are you doing here?" West came to little''s side and found little holding his cell phone, as if waiting for something.


    "I''m helping the teacher test speed." Said LITT grove.


    After a few minutes, Chen Yu came back and Gaia was with him.


    "Didn''t you say you were helping the chairman test the speed? Why is the president walking? Why is he still towing a scrapped car? "


    "I don''t know." Litt grove, too, was puzzled.


    West went up and said, "president, what''s the matter with this car? It''s like Gaia''s car. Has she been attacked? Who did it? Dare to fight against the people of our association, do you want me to call someone? "


    Now when West said that, he was very confident.


    Today''s supernatural society is different.


    He really dares to face the sky and the air.

 Chapter 1042

    "It''s Chen Gan. He hit my car like this." Gaia stared at Chen.


    Chen Yu also shrugged helplessly: "just now my speed can''t be controlled. It''s almost impossible to turn at that high speed."


    "But it''s too dangerous for you to test on the road like that." Gaia said: "if it wasn''t my car just now, someone else was in it, it would probably die on the spot."


    "It''s not easy to test in the playground of the headquarters, the distance is too short, and the circular runway can''t release the speed completely." Chen said.


    The circular runway needs to turn. If Chen Yu runs at super high speed, he is likely to deviate from the runway directly.


    "Well, I want to see your results, too. I''m going to block the way." "You start the test again," Gaia said


    Gaia goes to the other end of the road, and CAOS flies the helicopter directly, circling in the sky.


    Many people in the Association came out to watch the activity.


    Chen Yu started with a professional preparation.


    West fired a shot into the sky, and Chen Chu appeared as if he had left Hyun''s arrow.


    Everyone behind felt a stream of air passing by.


    Chen Yu is more relaxed than he was the first time. He is fully engaged in Mercedes Benz.


    The woods on both sides of the road kept retreating.


    And in Gaia, 20 kilometers away, we can see Chen Yu coming towards her.


    It was a flame that was moving forward, and it came with a sense of oppression.


    Chen Yu was still under the influence of inertia and rushed out tens of meters before and after he rushed to Gaia, so he turned around again.


    Then turn around again and sprint out.


    Gaia wanted to compare his speed, so when Chen Hui turned around, he ran out with him.


    But Chen Yu passed her in a flash, and at the same time, she could not see her back.


    Hu -


    Chen Yu rushed across the finish line with a gust of air, and LITT grove also pressed the stopwatch.


    "How about it? How long did it take me to finish 40 kilometers?" Chen Yu returned to let grove and asked.


    "Three hundred and one seconds, excluding the turning time, can be counted as three hundred seconds, that is, five minutes."


    They took a breath of cool air and ran 40 kilometers in five minutes.


    There''s no faster speed on land, is there?


    Running eight kilometers a minute is more than 130 meters in a second.


    In other words, Chen''s speed is about 480 kilometers per hour.


    It wasn''t long before Gaia came back.


    "Chen, you are running too fast." Gaia breathed.


    That''s what people think.


    Gaia originally wanted to compare her speed with Chen Yu''s.


    I''m afraid Chen''s speed can be compared with the fastest bullet train.


    "Chen, what will happen if you collide with the train?"


    "Never tried." Chen Yu shook his head: "but I never want to try."


    "According to the calculation, the train will deviate from the track due to the impact, and the locomotive will be completely damaged." Said Raisa.


    She looked at Chen Yu with a kind of look at monsters.


    "It shouldn''t be. My strength is really great, but the strength of the train should be greater. I should not be able to hit the train."


    Chen predicted that his own strength might reach about 150 tons.


    This power may be strong enough for creatures.


    But for some machines, it''s not enough.


    "Not so. The biggest strength of a train is about 200 tons of kinetic energy when it starts. When it accelerates to a certain speed, the kinetic energy is converted into potential energy. Because of the inertia, some powerful people can pull the locomotive, and the potential energy of a full train can reach tens of thousands of tons, but this potential energy belongs to linear motion, relative to fire For cars, the long impact is a point impact. "


    Raisa looked at the car next to her eyes, which was a complete wreck.


    "Just like this car, if the president collides with the train, the first thing is that the metal layer of the locomotive is penetrated, and then the impact starts to spread, destroying the potential energy balance of the train, thus leading to the derailment of the train."


    Everyone was confused. Anyway, I thought that what Risha said was very high-end, but I couldn''t understand a word.


    "Chen, do you remember that you fell on the water tower from a height of seven kilometers last time, and then you were unharmed?" Gaia said.


    When Lisa heard Gaia''s words, she looked at Chen Yu with more strange eyes.


    Can''t you fall from seven kilometers?


    "Do you want to challenge the higher air?"


    "Well I don''t want to. "


    "Give it a try, not too high, just 100 meters."


    "I can''t be killed if I fall for seven kilometers. Isn''t 100 meters a threat to me?""I''m not talking about landing on the water, I''m talking about landing on the ground."


    "Well A hundred meters is too high. It''s ten meters. "


    A flash of white eyes, ten meters?


    Chen Yu, if he jumps high with all his strength, it''s more than ten meters.


    "I will take you to heaven." Gaia becomes a fire dragon, grabs Chen Zhu and rushes to the sky.


    "That''s enough It''s too high. It''s over 50 meters now Stop going up. " Chen Yu panicked for a while.


    "Chen, ready I''m going to let it go. "


    "Not ready I''m not ready Ah... " Chen Yu let out a scream, and the whole man began to fall vertically.


    "Ah Ah... "


    àØ -


    Chen Yu landed on the ground steadily without injury.


    By this time, however, the cement floor had split.


    "Chen, how are you? How are you feeling?" Gaia falls back to Chen Yu.


    "You bully me and I can''t fly." Chen Yu said gloomily.


    "Try another 200 meters." Gaia said eagerly.


    "No more."


    "Don''t fight, I''ll take you up."


    Chen Yu is helpless to be dragged into the air by Gaia again.


    Chen Yu fell to the ground again in a scream.


    This time, the ground cracked like a spider''s web.


    "Two hundred meters is harmless to you. Try a higher altitude." Gaia said.


    "No need to try. A normal adult''s falling height at a gravity acceleration of about 200 meters is already the limit height. No matter how high it is, it will not produce greater impact force. Since the president falls from a height of 200 meters without injury, no matter how high it is, it will not hurt him at all."


    "Is 200 meters the same as 10000 meters?"


    "It is the same in the impact of potential energy, at least in the case of the same falling posture, there is no difference between the two. The acceleration of gravity plus air resistance has a falling threshold, which is impossible to achieve infinite acceleration. "


    "Does that mean that even if Chen fell from outer space, he would be unharmed?"


    "If the president can survive in outer space, then he can bear the pressure difference of each high-level airflow zone and the pressure value variable. In theory, he can''t die if he falls from outer space."


    "Shall we change the subject Gaia, don''t look at me like this. You can''t fly into space, let alone take me up. "

 Chapter 1043

    "President, I can get the space shuttle. Do you want to try it?" Said West.


    "Go away. Believe it or not, you died tonight." Chen Yu stares at West.


    It''s a pity that we can''t appreciate Chen Yu''s personal flesh meteor from outer space.


    West looked at Chen''s back: "I don''t know if human weapons can kill the president."


    "Nuclear bombs should be OK." Someone said.


    Chen Yu''s footsteps, turned to look at West.


    "I No nukes. "


    West was afraid that if he said he could get a nuclear bomb, Chen would kill him directly.


    In fact, Chen Yu''s family knows about his own affairs.


    Chen is far from being able to kill as he thought.


    Even without nuclear weapons, there are many conventional weapons that can hurt or kill Chen Yu.


    For example, some guns, large caliber sniper guns can break Chen''s defense.


    There is also the legendary metal storm.


    Chen Yu has seen a lot of firearms at present.


    But I haven''t seen the metal storm. It''s said that the terrifying machine gun can shoot at a rate of 1 million per minute.


    Even tanks can shoot into scrap.


    Chen asked himself that his defense must be inferior to that of a tank.


    There are all kinds of modern weapons that can hurt Chen Yu.


    For example, high explosive bombs, armour piercing bombs and air fuel warheads.


    These conventional weapons of war can kill Chen Yu.


    "Don''t try to kill me any more. If you want to play, let''s come together, how do you experiment with me and how do I experiment with you. That''s fair."


    All of us are in a moment.


    Their experiment on Chen Yu may not have a result.


    However, Chen Yu''s experiment with them is bound to have results.


    "Little, where are you going? Give me a ride. "


    "Teacher, where are you going?"


    "Go to school. The headmaster forced me to take a troublesome job. Now I have to go to school every day."


    At school, LITT grove offered to open the door for Chen.


    "Teacher, please get out of the car."


    Chen Yu rubbed his forehead: "I have my own hand. Don''t open the door for me. It''s like a black gang."


    "I am a student and you are a teacher. Isn''t it natural for me to obey you?"


    Little grove was not ashamed, but proud.


    With such a dogleg beside him, Chen Yu has no face to wander around the campus.


    After a walk around the school, I left in a hurry.


    Chen Yu used to think that it was cool and unrestrained for a rich second generation to follow a dog leg.


    Now I just feel uncomfortable, really uncomfortable.


    ¡­¡­


    At the moment, there is a fierce competition in staples arena in Los Angeles.


    Ruby and Duba are both sitting on the sidelines. Because of the injury, they have missed two games in a row.


    Of course, as members of HR team, their desire for victory is the same.


    So even as substitutes, they are cheering their teammates on the sidelines.


    In fact, both of them are in good condition.


    It has to be said that after Chen Yu treated them, they really recovered quite well.


    Of course, it''s mainly the injuries of the two of them, which are not very serious originally, plus the timely treatment, so the recovery is very good.


    In fact, they have almost been able to play, but because of the team conflict, coach Simpson still complained about them and kept them on the bench.


    However, the situation on the field is not optimistic. Now it is the third quarter, but their team is 12 points behind.


    Of course, anything can happen on the court.


    But the odds are not good.


    Duba is a functional player, ruby is a star.


    The two of them are very important on the court.


    Now they are absent from the game, which also makes the HR team''s game extremely difficult.


    Especially in the face of not weak opponents, the victory and defeat are in the millimetre range.


    "Pass and pass..." Ruby stood up and called out to his brother on the field, "beautiful, three points."


    Three points were recovered, but the situation did not improve.


    The HR team has been under pressure.


    At this time, in a collision, a member of HR team was knocked to the ground.


    "Foul, foul!" Ruby and Duba and the rest of the bench are shouting.


    The referee also gave a foul, a free throw.


    Only, the HR team member got up from the ground and kept covering his shoulder.


    "Kohler, are you ok?""Coach, my shoulder seems to be dislocated." Kohler''s face was very painful.


    "Team doctor, team doctor." Simpson asked for a suspension of the game, while Kohler was taken over.


    The team doctor ran up to check Kohler''s condition.


    "How are you, Kohler?"


    The team doctor''s face shook his head gravely: "it seems that he has an injury to his scapula. He can''t continue the game any more. He needs treatment."


    "Is it serious?"


    "It''s too serious to continue Even Kohler this season... " The team doctor shook his head and said.


    Everyone''s face was clouded.


    Kohler''s position in the field is very important, which is the core position.


    If he doesn''t play, the game is bound to lose.


    What''s more, the HR team is likely to lose the chance to compete for the championship if it''s reimbursed this season.


    "Give me pain relief Good pain, I''m good pain, team doctor, give me pain relief. "


    The team doctor looked at Simpson. The pain relief was not easy to use.


    Even the team doctor can''t make a decision.


    Generally speaking, if a player is injured on the court, he needs to be diagnosed first, and then he can decide to use a non analgesic one.


    If it''s a minor injury, you can''t use analgesics even if you die of pain.


    Because did you use it? If you use caffeine to relieve pain, then the urine test can''t pass.


    There are also oral analgesics, but the effect is certainly not... Coffee easy to use.


    "Let''s go to the hospital first." Simpson was also worried, but he was very patient and didn''t let Kohler use analgesics.


    The game started again, but a big general was lost on the field, and the scene was even more one-sided.


    Simpson''s voice was hoarse, but he could not return to the sky in the face of defeat.


    In the last minute, there was a gap of 20 points. This was the worst loss in the last three seasons. There was no one.


    HR team has always been the old strong team in the NBA. They are the only ones who run over others, and no one else runs over them.


    But today''s game is to lose the dignity of HR team.


    In the last minute of the game, except for Simpson, who was still there screaming and commanding, the players on the bench had calmed down.


    At this time, Kohler did not cry any more. He sat on the cold bench all the time, but his cold sweat was pouring.


    Professional players have the quality of professional players, he also knows that before going to the hospital, there is no way to relieve pain.


    At this time, ruby came to Kohler''s side.


    "Hey, man, I have a bottle of ointment here. You can try it. Maybe it can relieve your pain."

 Chapter 1044

    "Is it reliable?" Kohler is a good friend of ruby.


    But because he knew ruby, Kohler doubted his so-called ointment.


    Ruby has always been in the minds of the public with an unreliable image.


    That''s because I don''t know Ruby well.


    People who really know Ruby will never think that ruby is unreliable.


    He''s more than that.


    It''s just a silly fool.


    He used to ask for a wizard in order to win an important game the next day.


    It cost a whole hundred thousand dollars, but the next day the game was lost.


    As a result, he went straight to smash the wizard''s field. This is a real case, but the name is different


    In the end, it got into the police station, although there was no large-scale exposure.


    But a lot of players in the circle know about it.


    So Kohler''s sense of ruby is that he can be a friend, but not trustworthy.


    Because Ruby used to help his friends with a sincere attitude most of the time, but in the end he made friends.


    "You know I fought with Duke last time."


    Kohler nodded. "Yes."


    "There was a Chinese doctor who cured me and Duke and sold me this ointment." Ruby said: "he said that no matter what injury, as long as this ointment can be absolutely good."


    "Really?"


    "Really." Ruby is very serious about boasting.


    "Try it." Kohler thinks ruby is not reliable, but most of the time he is similar to himself.


    Ruby opened the bottle and put it on Kohler''s shoulder.


    "Hiss It''s very comfortable. Hoo... " Kohler''s whole body was on fire.


    It''s so comfortable, especially after the pain, it makes Kohler infatuated with the feeling.


    The cold touch penetrated into the skin, but there was no stimulation of some drugs.


    There seems to be something slowly intertwined in his injured position.


    It fills the injured position and moistens the skin.


    "Whoo So comfortable It''s so comfortable. " Kohler''s whole body was comfortably about to fall asleep.


    But the whistle at the end of the game brought him back to reality.


    Kohler was disappointed to see the final score.


    Although we already know the result.


    But seeing such a score, he still can''t accept it.


    The final difference was 22.


    Simpson came up and said, "Kohler, let''s go. I''ll take you to the hospital."


    Kohler walked out of the stadium with the help of the staff.


    Thirty minutes later, Kohler and Simpson arrived at the hospital.


    Under Simpson''s arrangement, Kohler did the examination soon.


    Then I went to see an orthopedic doctor.


    "Mr. Kohler, you are in a very bad situation." The orthopedic doctor said, "your scapula has serious contusion, soft tissue has fallen off, and there is a blood mass. By the way, did you have an anesthetic before?"


    "No, what''s the matter?"


    "It''s strange that the pain index of such injuries should be very high. Why don''t you feel pain at all?"


    "Well, my brother put a little painkiller on me before."


    "Yes, what brand of ointment? Generally speaking, only anesthetics can temporarily give you pain relief, but your injury seems to have brought you no pain at all. "


    "Doctor, can you tell me about Kohler''s current situation, treatment process and recovery cycle?" Simpson could not help interrupting the doctor''s question.


    "All right." The doctor looked at Kohler and said, "now lift your left arm to see how high you can lift it."


    Kohler straightened his arm, and the doctor was a little surprised. "You''re in such a bad condition that you don''t feel any pain at all?"


    "It''s going to hurt a little." Kohler said.


    "Just a little pain?" Orthopedic doctors are still puzzled: "if it''s nerve injury and regional paralysis, it should be the feeling of acid and numbness, but you have the feeling of pain, but it won''t be very painful. It''s too strange. Does Mr. Kohler need to have a nervous system examination?"


    "Yes." Simpson answered instead of Kohler.


    Half an hour later, the neurological examination report came out.


    The orthopedic doctor took the examination report and looked up and down carefully.


    No problem. It looks normal.


    "Doctor, my injury seems to be starting to hurt It''s getting stronger. " Kohler is in pain again.


    "What pain?"


    "A tingling sensation."


    "That''s right. It seems that my analysis is correct. It may be that your previous nerves were paralyzed for a short time, so you don''t feel much pain. Now the pain nerves react.""Doctor, I''m in pain now. What are you happy about?"


    "Er..."


    "Doctor, please give me medicine and treatment."


    "Your injury is not easy to treat." The doctor looked embarrassed again.


    "What''s wrong with the treatment?"


    "To operate, release the blood stasis from your shoulder and repair your scapula at the same time."


    "How long is the recovery cycle?"


    "Three months."


    "Can''t you speed it up?" Simpson''s face was more painful than Kohler''s.


    His HR team has done quite well this season. It''s more than half of the pre-season and now ranks second in the league.


    It''s only four points from the first place. If you''re lucky, you can catch up with the first two games.


    But if there is no Kohler, then don''t say to catch up with the first, maybe the second place is not guaranteed.


    "Anyway, give me the pain first. I''m in a bad pain."


    "Mr. Kohler, this is the most troublesome place. You need to have blood circulation now. You can''t use anesthetics."


    "But I''m in great pain now." Kohler''s face grew more and more painful.


    "Mr. Kohler, if you want to recover soon, you can only bear it."


    "Well, when can I have the operation?"


    "Tomorrow night at the earliest?"


    "What? Do you mean I have to endure this kind of pain day and night? "


    "In fact, it''s not just a day and a night. There are no anesthetics during and after the operation, only painkillers." Said the orthopedic doctor.


    "Now I''ll prescribe some painkillers. I can''t stand it now. I feel like I''m going crazy."


    Kohler was soon put in hospital, but because the injury was on his shoulder, he couldn''t lie down. He had to lie in bed.


    Such a posture can''t sleep at all, and the hospital bed is too small for him to put down his ankle when he is nearly two meters tall.


    With the pain of his shoulder, he was about to be tortured.


    In this painful torment, Kohler suddenly thought of the ointment Ruby put on him in the gym.


    Kohler struggled to pick up the phone on the table next to him.


    "Ruby, I''m dying. Do you have that ointment? I need that ointment. Come to the hospital quickly. Hurry up."

 Chapter 1045

    "Kohler, wait, I''ll be right here."


    Ruby quickly arrived at the hospital, as a basketball player, ruby is often injured in the confrontation.


    And he''s also experienced Kohler''s serious injuries, and some of them can''t be drugged.


    So he can understand Kohler''s feelings and pain.


    "Hi, Kohler, how are you?"


    "I''m going to die soon. I''m really going to die." Kohler lay on the bed, his face full of pain.


    "It''s OK. Your pain will soon be dispelled."


    Ruby comes forward and spreads the ointment on Kohler.


    Kohler''s shoulder was moistened by ointment, and the pain suddenly disappeared.


    Not only disappeared, but also very comfortable.


    It''s the same feeling as before. It''s amazing.


    "Nice." Kohler''s body and mind became happy: "Ruby, leave me the ointment."


    "Here you are, that''s all." Ruby said.


    "No more?"


    "No, I''ll use the rest." Ruby knew the feeling and he used the ointment.


    After applying the ointment, the bones and flesh generate fluid, which is a thorough feeling of physical and mental comfort, spreading all nerves.


    Kohler looked back and saw that in the bottle on Ruby''s hand, the ointment had already bottomed out and could barely be used again.


    "Then buy another bottle, no, more." Kohler said.


    "I don''t have the doctor''s contact information, and this bottle is 200000 dollars."


    "Are you crazy, this bottle of ointment is 200000 dollars? You can buy ten thousand bottles if you want. "


    "But can drugstore have this effect well?"


    Kohler was silent. It was true that this bottle of ointment was tailor-made for him.


    It greatly eased his pain.


    "Is there any way to find the doctor?"


    "I''ll ask the coach later. The coach found it."


    Just then, the doctor came in from outside.


    "What are you doing?" The doctor saw Ruby smearing Kohler with ointment.


    Ruby rolled his eyes. "Don''t you see that? I''m applying ointment to my brother."


    "Do you know what you are doing? You are obstructing Mr. Kohler''s treatment. Don''t you know that patients can''t casually use drugs beyond the prescription? "


    "I''ve used them all, so what can I do?" Ruby said disapprovingly.


    "You are against the law." The doctor was very angry.


    Any doctor does not like his patients to use the treatment out of his own plan.


    "I just give my brother pain relief." Said ruby, not very pleased.


    "Pain relief is not OK, and what kind of painkiller do you use? What brand is it? What about the trademark? What about the ingredients? "


    "This is a private recipe."


    "Private formula? You know that private people are not allowed to dispense drugs. "


    The administration of the drug administration of Meidi is very strict. Private dispensing is not allowed, especially for others.


    "It''s all used. What do you want?"


    "Give me the medicine and I will analyze its ingredients. If it contains illegal ingredients, you and the producer of the medicine will be in trouble."


    Ruby pointed out, "you''re old. Why should I give you ointment?"


    Ruby is reckless, but he is not stupid.


    Things in their own hands, why to give others.


    And use it as evidence.


    The doctor was also a little angry: "then I refused to give him treatment."


    "No cure, no cure. Do you think I''d like to treat you?" Kohler is also hot.


    He felt that the doctor was totally incompetent and had suffered such a serious injury.


    But he didn''t give himself pain relief and said he was good for himself.


    Ruby asked sideways, "Kohler, are you serious?"


    "That''s right. Take me out of here. Don''t you say you know the doctor and ask him to treat me?"


    "Mr. Kohler, you''d better not leave the hospital. Your injury is very serious now. Our hospital has the best equipment. I''m also an authority in orthopaedics. In Los Angeles, you can hardly find a better doctor than me. There''s also a hospital. If you leave here now, it''s likely to delay your treatment and affect your career."


    At this time, Kohler, how could he bow his head.


    "Even if I retire now, I don''t want you to treat me."


    Anyway, Kohler doesn''t feel any pain now, so he''s holding on.


    Besides, he is not the only hospital in Los Angeles. Can''t the world find a better orthopedic doctor.


    The doctor in front of him blushed: "you''re going. I''ll delay the treatment. Don''t say it''s my fault."


    As he spoke, the doctor shook his hand and left.


    "Kohler, do you really want to go?""Why don''t you stay? It''s more humiliating to stay here. Pack up for me and let''s go. "


    Basically, those who play sports belong to this kind of straight boy.


    Look at face more than anything.


    Ruby helps Kohler carry his bag and helps him to leave.


    Waiting for the elevator at the elevator entrance, the orthopedic doctor appeared again.


    "Mr. Kohler, are you really not going to treat it?"


    "I don''t need your treatment. Don''t show up to me."


    "I''m the best orthopedic doctor. If you don''t get better soon, you should think I haven''t said anything."


    Ruby looks at Kohler. Although Kohler wants to be treated, how can he get back the splashed water when he says it.


    Just then, the elevator door opened.


    Ruby looked up and there was ecstasy on his face.


    "Mr. Chen." Cried ruby in surprise.


    Chen looked at Ruby and said, "who are you?"


    It''s not that Chen Yu is rude or despises ruby, it''s that he''s a bit face blind.


    He didn''t recognize ruby. Ruby immediately said, "I''m ruby. Have you forgotten? Ruby of HR team, you treated me


    "Oh I remember. " Chen Yu remembered, but he still couldn''t remember Ruby''s face.


    Chen Yu knew only two black people, one of whom was police officer Merson.


    Another is Vincent who drives a taxi. Of course, Vincent in my heart is a real movie star.


    "Mr. Chen, this is my brother Kohler. He is injured. Can you treat him?"


    "No time." Chen Chu refused directly because he couldn''t think.


    Ruby did not give up: "Mr. Chen, as long as you are willing to treat, I am willing to pay a high price of 500000 dollars, OK?"


    Chen Chu was just about to leave when he stopped: "is there any inspection report?"


    "Yes." Ruby helped Kohler out the inspection report and handed it to Chen.


    "The injury is not mild. The treatment and recovery time is two weeks."


    "Wait, sir. Which hospital are you from? You are acting against the doctor''s morality, you know? " The orthopedic doctor looked at Chen Yu discontentedly.


    "Who is he?"


    "He was Kohler''s primary physician, but we have rejected his treatment plan." Ruby said.


    "Oh, don''t worry about him. Take your brother home and start treatment tomorrow. Is there any problem?"


    "No." Ruby said happily.


    "Do you really believe this Asian? Your injury is very serious. It will take at least two months to recover. "

 Chapter 1046

    "First ask your dean if you have any comments, and then come back to me." Chen Yu said quietly.


    Just then, a doctor came over and said, "Hi, Mr. Chen, how are you?"


    "Hello." Chen Yu and this doctor are acquaintances. He was the doctor in charge of Hoffman at the beginning. At the beginning, he also questioned Chen Yu''s person, as if his name was Crete.


    However, Chen Yu and he also met several times later. They had nothing to do with the festival, so they had some friendship.


    "Mr. Chen, I have a patient with a heart problem. Can you help me see it?" Asked Crete.


    "I don''t have much time. Show me the inspection report." Chen said.


    Kerry was overjoyed and immediately handed the inspection report to Chen.


    "The patient''s bypass doesn''t seem to be very successful?"


    "Well, his bypass surgery wasn''t done in our hospital, but we''re not sure what''s wrong now."


    "It should be battery leakage." "It''s best to arrange an operation for him as soon as possible to repair the pacemaker," Chen said


    "Yes, thank you, Mr. Chen." Crete is very happy.


    Chen Chu nodded and turned away.


    "Crete, you know that Asian?"


    "Yes, he is a very good doctor."


    At Crete''s words, the orthopaedic doctor''s face sank.


    "He''s a cardiologist?"


    "He''s good at every medicine, and he''s almost the best." "He helped me to see a few cases of patients. If he looked at the patients or the examination report, he could almost 100% judge the patients'' situation and give the corresponding treatment plan," said critt


    Ruby and Kohler heard critter''s words, and their eyes showed some joy.


    It seems that there is no wrong person.


    ¡­¡­


    When he came to Phare''s office, the door of Phare''s office was not closed. Chen Yu knocked at the door and said, "Hi, Phare."


    "Why are you here?"


    "Whitney asked you to come to my place for dinner tonight."


    "Then you can just call. How can you come to the hospital?"


    "I''m on my way, and Whitney asked me to pick you up."


    "Well, wait twenty minutes for me to finish my work."


    In a short time, Farr finished the work at hand.


    "Let''s go."


    Chen Yu drives Farr in his car.


    "Chen, you occasionally break the traffic rules a little bit," Farr said, his face speechless


    "No." Chen Yu decisively rejected Farr''s request.


    Chen''s driving is so steady that all the traffic rules will be obeyed.


    The speed limit is 40 kilometers. He can only drive to 35 kilometers per hour.


    The zebra crossing will slow down, and the red light will not start until a second later.


    to be honest, the first person to make complaints about Chen''s skills is not.


    almost everyone who has been driving Chen can make complaints about Tucao Chen.


    "If I didn''t know what you were, I would almost think you were a man of good manners."


    "I''ve always been a man of rules."


    "Ha ha..."


    An illegal doctor who says he is a man of rules?


    And the illegal doctor has injured at least 20 people, at least five of whom died.


    In Farr''s eyes, Chen was never a man of rules.


    If we don''t have a better understanding of Chen Yu, we can almost conclude that Chen Yu is a violent element only from the violent events in which Chen Yu participated.


    Of course, Chen Yu is a good man in life.


    At least in Farr''s cognition, Chen Yu never quarreled with farry, and even if there were quarrels, they would let farry.


    Especially after the recent pregnancy of farry, her temper has also become a little cloudy and sunny.


    Every time Chen Yu appeases fali tenderly and considerately.


    "By the way, when can my father come out?"


    "Well It should be able to come out tomorrow. " "The police have no definite evidence, so they don''t intend to sue Laurent," Chen said


    Chen hoped that Laurent would be locked up in the wild.


    ¡­¡­


    "Henry, you bastard, why do I live in the same room with you? My God, you are God sent to punish me." Laurent wailed.


    Although he had been in detention for only a few days, Laurent had lost a full circle.


    He knew it was Chen''s good deed to enter the detention center.


    He was also worried that Chen would arrange for a few big black men to be in the same room as himself.


    But now, how he hoped, that his roommate was a big black man.


    Henry hasn''t had a good meal since he went to prison.Even if you eat it, you will spit it out.


    You never know what he will do at dinner.


    Fart! This is Laurent''s impression of him.


    He seems to have a lot of farts. He farts when he eats and when he sleeps.


    The whole cell is always filled with that lingering stench.


    And every time I fart, I''ll let Laurent know.


    Besides taste, it''s sound.


    Henry can fart earth shaking every time.


    "Mr. Laurent, it doesn''t matter. One more day, you''ll soon be free."


    Henry knew that Laurent was Chen''s father-in-law.


    He was, of course, ostensibly friendly with Laurent.


    But he didn''t forget his mission, as disgusting as he could.


    Poof -


    is another continuous sound.


    Laurent felt the whole room turbid.


    Laurent covered his nose and breathed heavily through the vent.


    What is despair? This is despair.


    "Tell me the secret of farting."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Laurent felt that if he could, he would also like to learn this unique skill.


    If you can''t fight Chen Yu, you can at least feel sick to him.


    "Mr. Laurent, I''m afraid no one can learn this skill."


    "There''s no reason. You can make such a world shaking show. I should be able to do the same. Tell me the secret."


    "Take a deep breath first, then brew in the stomach, relax the hip muscles, and use your strength in the abdomen..."


    Laurent stopped all of a sudden.


    "Mr. Laurent, have you learned?"


    Laurent wanted to cry. He didn''t want to go on with the subject.


    Because he didn''t have the face to answer Henry''s questions.


    What Henry did was fart. What he did was


    Nothing is more desperate than this moment.


    Although I can go out tomorrow, Laurent is living like a year here.


    He can''t wait to escape from here, from this prison.


    The next day, he was finally able to see the light again.


    When he came out of detention, the first thing he saw was the last person he wanted to see.


    Chen Yu! Of course, Chen doesn''t want to see Laurent either.


    Laurent got into Chen''s car and said, "Chen, you''ve gone too far this time."


    "I can''t say that. It seems that you went too far first. You hired someone to rob me."

 Chapter 1047

    This is Laurent''s first visit to a villa in Los Angeles in so many days.


    "Dad, you are here at last. Where have you been these days?"


    "It''s an emergency that needs me to deal with, and I can''t help it." Laurent said helplessly, "Fanny, your stomach is so big. Please sit down."


    "Dad, aren''t you all retired? Is there anything else you need to deal with?" Asked fari, puzzled.


    "Private business."


    Laurent and Chen Yu hate each other no matter how they are outside.


    But in front of Fanny, the two of them are always so close to each other.


    Chen Yu and Laurent are not going to hurt each other these two days.


    Because the day after tomorrow is the new year''s Eve, no matter what it is for, Chen Zhu wants to have a happy holiday with farry.


    However, before the thirtieth anniversary of the lunar new year, Chen Yu had to live according to the customs of the Chinese people.


    For example, send red envelopes to your subordinates, and then visit relatives and friends on the first day of the new year.


    Chen Yu made another phone call to feywood Cisco, and then went straight to the beach construction site.


    After the last experience, feywood Cisco didn''t panic and think Chen was going to make trouble.


    Even for Chen''s sake, feywood Cisco went to learn about Chinese culture.


    I know that these two days are the most important traditional festival of Chinese people, the Spring Festival.


    "I''m sorry to disturb you in your work, Mr. feywood."


    "Mr. Chen is joking. I think all the members of the construction team should welcome you to come. I don''t believe you to ask them."


    The workers behind feywood Cisco all had excited smiles on their faces.


    After all, they are quite fond of having such an employer.


    Spring Festival red bag, to the younger generation called lucky money.


    It can be understood literally that the elders hope that the children can grow up slowly.


    And to his subordinates, is called auspicious, in fact, is also a blessing.


    Chen is still the one who came to give the workers of the construction team red envelopes.


    Most of the construction team recognize Chen Yu.


    Because the work volume this time is larger than last time, there are still some new ones.


    They don''t know Chen Yu yet, but they are very happy to know that they can have a lot of money.


    When he got to the Indian, Chen Yu remembered very well.


    "Hi, man, are you ok?"


    "Thank you, Mr. Chen." The Indian looked at Chen Yu sincerely.


    He really needs a sum of money, and Chen Yu''s red envelope really helps him a lot.


    In the United States, Indians are not treated as well as other people.


    Although the United States legislated to protect the Indians, most of them remained in their private plots.


    A small number of people choose to integrate into the environment, just like the Indian in front of them.


    Chen Yu didn''t know the manners of the Indians. In fact, the manners of every Indian tribe were different.


    So I just shook the Indian worker''s hand.


    The Indian nodded his forehead and then made a stroke on Chen''s palm.


    "May AZU have you, a kind man."


    "I wish you the same, my friend."


    After Chen Yu finished sending the red envelopes, the workers went to work on their own.


    "Mr. Chen, don''t you know what else you want for the project?" said fewood Cisco


    "No, I hope it can be completed soon. Of course, on the premise of quality assurance."


    "I will supervise the whole process." Said feywood Cisco.


    Generally speaking, as the boss of an engineering company, feywood Cisco doesn''t need to supervise the whole process.


    But this list is too important for him.


    He has to supervise the whole process. He doesn''t want to make any mistakes, which will affect Chen''s senses.


    On his way home, Chen Yu suddenly remembered that he was going to set off fireworks on New Year''s Eve.


    But there are no fireworks in the supermarket. There are special shops for fireworks.


    Chen picked up her mobile phone and looked for a fireworks supermarket.


    Half an hour''s drive, Chen Yu detoured to the fireworks supermarket.


    In the supermarket, two or three Chinese are also buying fireworks, and the cashier is also Chinese.


    Chen began to stroll in the supermarket.


    Suddenly, a voice came from behind: "Chen Zhu."


    Chen Yu turned around and saw a familiar but strange face.


    Chen remembers that this woman of her own age was her classmate in high school.


    And it was still the class flower at that time, but what''s the specific name, Chen Zhu really can''t remember.


    "Er..."


    "It''s really you, Chen Yu. I thought I was mistaken." Class flower smiled at Chen Yu: "didn''t you remember my name?""Zhou Bingbing?" Chen asked tentatively.


    The class flower rolled her eyes. "You really forgot. I''m Li Qiong."


    "Ha ha I''m joking with you. How can I forget, Banhua. " Chen Yu smiled awkwardly.


    "How did you come to America?" Li Qiong looks at Chen Zhu.


    She was really surprised to meet Chen Yu here.


    Of course, Chen was equally surprised.


    "We can''t get along at home. We will come out to harm the American people."


    "When I was at school, I didn''t feel you were so skinny."


    "How are you? You came out to work? Or immigrants? "


    "Immigrate. After high school, I immigrate." Said Li Qiong.


    "I don''t think so. Do you have any children now?"


    "Not yet."


    "Single?"


    "Single, why, do you want to chase me?"


    "Just ask, I already have a family." Chen Yu said, "but you are so beautiful, how can you still be alone?"


    "Have you forgotten my high school rumors?"


    "Er..."


    Chen Yu still hasn''t forgotten the rumor about this class flower.


    It''s said that Li Qiong once said that if you want to find a husband, you need to find someone who is rich, talented and beautiful.


    You know, it''s in China, and it''s still in high school.


    So at that time, Li Qiong''s reputation in the school was not good.


    "No way. It''s really hard to find a man who''s happy in the world." Li Qiong said with self pity.


    But it''s also because Li Qiong is beautiful. To be frank is the kind of natural beauty.


    Plus a good family background, otherwise it will not be able to immigrate abroad ten years ago.


    She is the only daughter in the family, just like the little princess.


    But when she graduated from college and came out to work, her pride was gone.


    After all, this is America, not the township high school she and Chen Yu attended.


    Here is better than her family background, more beautiful than her everywhere.


    Even if her family is here, it can''t help her much.


    It''s just that the habit that I grew up with is not so easy to change.


    Even when she stopped Chen Yu, she was a little proud and wanted to show off in front of her.


    "By the way, what are you doing now?"


    "Teaching." Chen said.


    "Teaching, that''s good." Li Qiong said with a smile.


    In California, teachers earn an average of more than $70000 a year, close to $80000.


    "I can''t see that your past academic performance seems to be average. I didn''t expect to be a teacher abroad."


    "The level of foreign children is low and easy to fool."

 Chapter 1048

    "Do you come to buy fireworks?"


    "Well, it''s not spring festival. I''ll buy some fireworks for my wife and children."


    "What brand do you want? I''ll pick it for you. "


    "You belong to this store..."


    "It''s in my house." Li Qiong said with a smile.


    No wonder she''s here.


    "I don''t usually come." Li Qiong added: "I didn''t expect to come here once in a while. I met you, an old classmate. In fact, I learned art."


    Chen bought hundreds of dollars of fireworks from Li Qiong.


    Li Qiong has been accompanying her.


    Of course, it''s also to find a little superiority in Chen Yu.


    "By the way, is there any kind of fireworks that hurt people but won''t hurt them? At least it won''t cause extensive burns. " Chen asked.


    "No, fireworks are dangerous. Don''t try to hit people."


    "All right." Chen Chu shrugs helplessly.


    "Do you want to play this game with your family?"


    "I hate my father-in-law." Chen Yu said frankly.


    "But I sell protective clothing, helmets and goggles here, and now some young people like to play this game." Said Li Qiong.


    Before leaving, Li Qiong took the initiative to say: "leave a contact information, and come out to eat together when you are free."


    Although Li Qiong has been out for ten years, she has never been able to integrate into this society.


    Chen bought protective clothing. In fact, the material and shape of the protective clothing are similar to those of fire-fighting clothing.


    When Chen Yu returned home, Laurent also came back from outside.


    He also pulled a car of fireworks back, also bought protective clothing, helmets, goggles.


    Two people look at each other, and then silently move things out of the car.


    However, both of them put things in the basement. After all, these things are inflammable and explosive, so they are not suitable for home.


    Sure enough, only enemies know their enemies.


    Back in the living room, little greyne was running to Laurent.


    "Grandpa..."


    "Oh, my little one." Laurent changed his smile and picked up little gren.


    "This is my daughter. Why do I want to be so close to you?" said Chen


    "This is also my granddaughter. What does it have to do with you?" Laurent naturally said: "baby, do you like what grandpa bought for you?"


    Little greyne took a peck on Laurent''s face, half of which was covered with saliva.


    "Chen, I think we should stop making fireworks. I think it''s a little dangerous," Laurent said, holding little Gelin


    Laurent was mainly concerned about little greyne and the pregnant Farrie.


    Chen Yu thought about it, then nodded, "don''t do me any harm around the Spring Festival."


    "Peace for the time being."


    Chen Yu went to the headquarters of the association on the 29th of the old calendar to give red envelopes to the people of the association.


    Although Laurent and Chen Yu are still fighting openly and secretly these two days, they are only verbal confrontations. In front of farry, they still maintain their manners and friendly goodwill.


    Chen Yu also specially made a small red robe for xiaogelin. Xiaogelin dressed in the small red robe is particularly lovely, with two baozi headdresses on her head.


    These two days, Laurent has completely fallen into the attack of young Gelin.


    Take a picture of little Gelin with her cell phone all day.


    Little Gelin lies on the princess''s back and takes photos.


    Little Gelin is sitting by the lake, holding Samuel and taking photos.


    Little Gelin sucks. Take a picture.


    Anyway, little gren does everything. Laurent takes pictures.


    He''s completely bewildered.


    It''s said that the piano of the next generation is fully reflected in Laurent''s body.


    "Grandpa, I want to To Pot resistant. "


    "What is little Gelin talking about?" Laurent pushed Chen Yu around.


    "Little Gelin wants to set off firecrackers." Chen said.


    Because today is 29, Chen Yu throws a string of firecrackers out every once in a while.


    But for fear of hurting xiaogelin, Chen Yu didn''t let xiaogelin get close.


    Little Gelin is not afraid. Little Gelin is such a character.


    It''s a fearless character.


    "Then bring her a firecracker." Laurent said.


    Chen Yu shook his head. "No, she''s too young. She doesn''t understand the danger."


    "It''s OK. I''ll see." Laurent said.


    "I said no."


    "I said, I watched. I won''t let little Gelin get hurt."


    "And if you''re not here, I''m not there either? What about xiaogelin playing by herself? "


    "How can you do that?""That''s it."


    At this time, farry came down from upstairs.


    "Dad, Chen, what are you arguing about?"


    "No, we''re talking about what to eat tonight."


    ¡­¡­


    It''s the atmosphere.


    On New Year''s Eve, Karim, Howard and Kane, who were staying in the hotel, also came.


    All of them are busy inside and outside. It seems that all of them can''t stop this day.


    The atmosphere is very contagious. Laurent is holding little gren and setting off firecrackers outside.


    Pets at home are also very active, because today''s food at home is easy to eat.


    As long as they want to eat, run to the kitchen, or Phare or winip, they will be given a piece to eat.


    These two days, Chen Yu is also relatively idle, and he doesn''t care about anything.


    Laurent didn''t give him any trouble.


    Chen Yu prepared a new year''s Eve dinner for his pet.


    The whole family sat happily together, eating, drinking and talking.


    "Chen, I heard that you are going to build a new house again?"


    "Well, yes."


    "You bastard, don''t you know how to save money?" If Laurent finds a chance, he''ll have to accept Chen.


    "After coming to the United States, I learned from you Americans." Chen Yu shrugged: "instant consumption, this is your American concept, money will continue to depreciate in the bank, so in order to preserve its value, I can only invest in land."


    "But I heard that the beach you bought, there are sharks in the sea."


    "Shark fin is delicious."


    "It''s against the law to catch sharks."


    "Self defense is not against the law."


    "Well, it''s noisy." Whitup said, "Chen, did you make a lot of money last year with wine?"


    "I made it together with farry. In fact, the vineyard is still the main contribution of farry." Chen Chu said, holding fari''s hand.


    "Or this year, you can expand your scale. Your wine is in short supply in our supermarket."


    "Whitney, you are in business. You should know that better than me." "There are too many brewed wine, but it''s not worth money. Only when the supply is always less than the demand, can the value of the goods be kept stable or even appreciate," Chen said


    Winip is personally aware of the benefits Chen''s wine brings to the supermarket.


    But the main attraction is marginal customers, because they are all rich people.


    What she needs is not only the rich, but the middle class. They are the high-quality customers who can really bring profits to the supermarket.


    Of course, she has no dominant power in this matter.

 Chapter 1049

    In general, fireworks performances need to be approved by the local government.


    In order to set off fireworks, Chen went to the town government for approval.


    Although it is not a public fireworks show, Chen Yu is a medium-sized fireworks show after all.


    And thousands of dollars of fireworks, that''s not a small amount.


    Chen Yu, Karim, Howard and Kane spent two days sitting on a simple wooden platform on the lake.


    The whole family gathered in the front yard. The brilliant fireworks rose above the lake and reflected on it at the same time.


    The picture is as beautiful as poetry and painting. Little Gelin is in Chen''s arms and her eyes are straight.


    Gawking at one flower after another, after half pay, little Gelin was excited to babble.


    Chen Yu is holding fari by one hand, and his heart is full of satisfaction.


    Everyone''s heart is peaceful and peaceful.


    It''s a very delicate atmosphere. The whole family is standing like this.


    Enjoy the moment.


    After the fireworks were put out, they set up another table and began to chat and eat and drink at the same time.


    "Chen, what kind of meat is this? It''s delicious, beef? It''s not Is it pork? " Asked whitup, puzzled.


    "No, it''s not a common animal." Chen said.


    "Can it be provided to the supermarket?" Asked whitup.


    "No, it''s too rare." Chen said helplessly.


    Although Chen''s space ring is stocked with hundreds of tons of flesh of these magical creatures or hell creatures.


    But if it''s for supermarkets, it''s not enough.


    Let''s say Mara supermarket, the sales of meat in one day is close to 30 tons.


    Americans have a super persistent love for meat, which is also an indispensable food on the American emperor''s table.


    It''s also meat "for you."


    "For me?" Besieged zoffi looked at Chen.


    "Today is the first day after the festival in my hometown. According to our local customs, we need to visit relatives and friends on the first day to give gifts."


    "I see. I''ll take it."


    These things are nothing to besieb zoffi.


    However, Chen can''t refuse to give a gift because it''s not a gift. Chen still wants to give it.


    "Last time I heard obitos say, you are fighting against other lords again?"


    "That''s right." Besieged zoffi did not conceal: "the Lord is just a demon without subordinate, but he occupies a spring of life."


    "Spring of life?"


    "It''s a spring that can directly increase the vitality of living things. It''s a treasure that only I can possess. That kind of inferior and cheap species is not qualified to possess."


    Chen Yu is interested. He doesn''t care who besieged zoffi.


    If the devil doesn''t fight, is it called Devil?


    It''s their nature.


    Chen Yu is more interested in the spring of life.


    "How much more life can be added?"


    The vitality of any creature represents the life span of this person.


    "Not necessarily, for example, if I drink enough of the spring of life, I can increase my life span by 3000 years."


    Chen Ji then took a breath of cool air: "how long could you have lived?"


    "Five thousand years."


    Such a demon lord can easily live up to the length of human history.


    "What if it''s human?"


    "I don''t know that no human has ever drunk the spring of life. Different demons of different species drink the spring of life and get different vitality. Some demons drink the spring of life and get only one or two years of life."


    "Is there a limited number of springs of life?"


    "I don''t know how many, but I''ll reserve some for you." Said beshib zoffi.


    "Thank you then."


    When visiting besieb zoffi, the last thing Chen Zhu needs to worry about is that he doesn''t have enough food.


    Besieb zoffi and iris had dozens of times as much appetite as Chen.


    When the night of hell falls, Chen Yu plays zither on a platform of the castle.


    At this time, Chen heard a voice coming from behind.


    The piano stopped suddenly, and there was a sound behind it.


    "How did it stop?"


    "Come and drink. This is my wine."


    Chen Hui looks back and sees the handsome boy standing there quietly.


    Under the red moon, the light shines on him, but it seems so holy.


    "Why are you here?" The handsome boy asked curiously.


    "I''m going to visit my relatives and friends on the first day after the festival in my hometown, so I''m here to have a drink together."


    The handsome boy sat in front of Chen Yu and took a drink.


    "I know you''ve had a better drink than this, but don''t say it''s bad.""No, it''s good to drink." Said the handsome boy.


    "The test tower you sent last time is very interesting and useful, thank you."


    "No, it''s not for free, so you shouldn''t say thank you." The handsome boy took out his cell phone and handed it to Chen Yu: "this cell phone can contact me and talk to me."


    "The world and hell?"


    "Well, I got someone to do it."


    "Er..."


    Chen took the mobile phone and tried to dial the only number 666 stored in it.


    The phone rings on the body of the handsome boy.


    At this time, the handsome boy suddenly looked behind Chen Yu: "here''s the master, I have to go."


    "Oh, goodbye Talk back. "


    "Well Talk back. "


    Just then besieged zoffi came from behind.


    "Man, were you just playing your human instruments?"


    "Yes, do you want to listen?"


    "Forget it. I can''t appreciate it."


    Someone is up in the air at the moment, reading: "I have no taste."


    Besib zoffi didn''t know someone''s inner activities.


    If you know it, you should pee directly.


    "You are about to return to the world. I have something here. Please help me to bring it to obitos."


    "Good."


    Chen Yu promised very readily, but when he saw the things that besieged him, his face turned black.


    "So many?"

 Chapter 1050

    Chen Yu looks at the mountain food.


    "Obitos needs to strengthen his blood, so he needs to eat some special food."


    "Are other dragon food useful?" Chen asked.


    "Do your friends on earth have dragon blood?"


    "Well, it''s the blood of the dragon."


    "No." Besieb zoffi shook his head: "these things are extremely poisonous for others. They can''t be eaten without strong blood. Obitos is the offspring of aureus and me. At the same time, he also has the blood of aureus and me, especially the blood of the glutton. He can resist all the severe poisons, so he has strong resistance."


    "In other words, is your blood dominant?"


    "That''s right."


    Chen Yu heard that Beelzebub said that people who overeat will not be poisoned.


    Everything can be swallowed.


    Originally, Chen Yu thought that he could help Gaia to have a look at this kind of enhanced food.


    Now it seems that this idea is impossible to achieve.


    At this time, Jessica came to Chen Yu with a group of banshees.


    Chen Yu suddenly found a familiar face.


    Jessie! Jessie also saw Chen Yu.


    "Chen Mr. Chen Why are you here? "


    "Shut up." Jessica glared at Jessie: "in the face of the living, you should show enough respect. You should call adults."


    Jesse''s face is pale. It can be seen that her life is not easy these days.


    "Do you know the dead soul, sir?"


    "Well, I know you." Chen Zhu nodded.


    "Would you like to give her to you?"


    "No, I don''t know her very well." Chen Yu said quietly.


    This woman is a real trouble maker.


    Chen Yu has learned from Risha about Jesse''s stupid behavior.


    She is in such a position now, which is her own fault.


    Jesse was even more disappointed when she heard Chen Yu''s words.


    At first, she thought Chen would help her out.


    Unfortunately, Chen is not so kind-hearted.


    Of course, Chen Yu didn''t plan to fall.


    "Jessica, why is she here?" Chen asked curiously.


    "I bought it from a soul merchant." "I''m going to turn her into a new banshee," Jessica said


    Chen recalled that Pamela also seemed to be trying to transform into a banshee, but it never succeeded.


    "Jessica, how to transform a banshee?"


    Jessica looked at Chen Yu and said, "your honor, do you want to keep a banshee in captivity?"


    "No, I have a subordinate who has been trying to turn into a banshee and has nothing to do with it."


    "To transform into a banshee, first of all, it needs a large number of pure soul fragments, so that the spirit can continuously absorb the power of soul fragments, and then soak it in the dead leaf flower for 13 days..."


    The process of transforming the banshee is very complicated. Jessica said it in detail, but Chen Yu didn''t understand it.


    "Jessica, you write me a copy of the process."


    "Yes, your honor the living."


    "If there is any special material, only the hell has something, you should mark it specially. It''s better to prepare some for me."


    "Is there a way to control the banshees?"


    "My men are loyal enough to me, not very much in need."


    Chen is not very willing to use this method to control Pamela.


    "How many banshees are you going to transform, your honor?"


    "This conversion process sounds complicated. I''m not going to make more."


    "Lord living, if you have enough spiritual people, you can consider arranging a transformation into a scream banshee, that is, me, and then some ordinary banshees."


    "Into you? Are you sure you can translate it directly? "


    "Your honor the living, the same screamer is also strong and weak. I am 1200 years old now, so the screamer you just transformed should not reach my level."


    Jessica is a medium level demon, which is not comparable to the general spirit.


    Of course, she has no physical attack, and her soul attack is estimated to be about the same level as the old black attack.


    "Well, do as you say."


    "I will give you the specific transformation process. If you don''t understand anything else, you can call me. After all, you have my devil magic weapon."


    "Good."


    Chen Yu got the transformation process of the Banshee copied to him by Jessica, and the time came. Then he left hell and returned to the world.


    ¡­¡­


    The day after Chen Yu returned to the world, he went to the headquarters of the association.


    "Who of you is going to call Pamela."Soon Pamela came to Chen Yu.


    "President, would you like to see me?"


    "Here you are." Chen Yu hands Pamela a magic scroll.


    "This is?"


    "Don''t you always try to transform yourself into a banshee? This is a specific process to transform yourself into a screaming Banshee. Take a look and ask West for any materials you need. If west doesn''t have any, let me know."


    Pamela''s face was startled. "The screamer?"


    "Well, a high-level banshee, there will be no problem with this process. I asked for it from another high-level screaming Banshee." Chen said.


    "Is there a real screamer in the world?"


    "You don''t have to worry about it. Improve your strength as soon as possible. After all, you are also the backbone of our supernatural society. But your sense of existence is always weak, and even the test tower can''t be used. In addition, you choose some obedient female evil spirits to transform into ordinary banshees."


    "Yes, president."


    "I''ll give you the way to control the banshee, but don''t give me any moths."


    Pamela didn''t dare to do anything in front of Chen Yu.


    In her opinion, Chen Yu can transform her into a screaming Banshee and give her control without reservation.


    That means Chen has a better way to restrict them.


    Pamela thought that the Banshee could not be killed.


    But now she doesn''t think so.


    Chen Yu killed not a few monsters, let''s take the Lord Abaddon for example.


    That is the emissary of plague and pestilence. I don''t know how many grades it is higher than the Banshee.


    But Chen Yu didn''t say to kill.


    It''s just a banshee. Chen Yu is supposed to kill it if he wants to.


    "By the way, West, how''s the magic potion working?"


    "We have collected almost all the materials. Now we need the skeletons of magical creatures."


    Chen took out a copy of the skeleton of the beast, which may have been more powerful than Chen.


    Even if only bones are left, there is still a chilling smell on them.


    "By the way, President, you''re not here these two days. It seems that helys is in a bit of a wrong state."


    "What happened to her? Sick? "


    "Not sick, she seems to be influenced by the nosimara copper cone. Since she used the nosimara copper cone, she often has nightmares. It seems that she is entangled in something." Said West.


    After all, they are all psychics, so they know that something exists.


    So they wondered what kind of curse she might be under.

 Chapter 1051

    West took Chen Yu to her room.


    ARAS and Norma are with helys, who is in a bad state.


    Her eyes are blank. Of course, the smoky makeup she usually makes for herself doesn''t look energetic.


    "President."


    The three girls saw Chen Yu and West come in and immediately stood up.


    "Heiris, I heard you are not in good shape. I came to see you." "Allah, Norma, are you here to take care of helys?" Chen said


    "We''re here to check on helys." Allah said.


    "I want to see her dream." "Maybe I can find problems in her dreams," Norma said


    "So did you find it?"


    Norma shook her head. "No, I can''t see the fog in her dream."


    Norma''s nightmare lineage gives her the ability to see other people''s dreams.


    But this ability is not omnipotent, and no one''s dreams can be peeped at.


    Chen Yu came to her and said to her gently, "don''t resist."


    "Good."


    Chen Yu''s finger is on her forehead: "go to sleep."


    In an instant, a sense of sleepiness surged into her heart, and helys fell into a strong sense of sleepiness.


    As soon as I closed my eyes, I fell asleep on the bed.


    Chen Yu spent half an hour waiting by her side, but she didn''t respond at all.


    At least, Chen''s cursed eyes didn''t respond.


    If helys is cursed, Chen can feel it.


    But now Chen Yu''s curse eyes don''t respond, which means that helys is not cursed.


    And the magic in the world is so strange that the curse is only a small part.


    Chen Yu shook his head. "She''s not cursed."


    "It''s not a dream that disturbed her." Said Norma.


    "Will it be in the blood?" Allas put forward a view: "president, there is a kind of blood inheritance magic. When the strength is raised to a certain level, the blood inheritance magic will be turned on. Seeing some pictures left by ancestors in the blood, in essence, this power is not a curse, but a inheritance, but not all inheritance is good."


    As the Encyclopedia of magic, ARAS put forward his own point of view.


    "But Hess had the effect of using the nosimara copper cone." Said West.


    "I think we may be in some kind of misunderstanding." "In fact, this effect is not produced by the nosimara copper cone, but by the effect of her strength reaching a certain level. She happened to see some pictures, which made us mistakenly think that it was the message sent to her by the nosimara copper cone. In fact, this message is her own existence," Chen said


    "I think it''s possible that the president, Norma and Gaia, as well as Henry, have also used the nosimara copper cone, but it has never had a special effect."


    Chen Yu thought for a moment and then said, "but what information are these things hiding in the blood of helys transmitting?"


    "President, are you sure there is no curse on helys?" West looked at Chen Yu and asked earnestly.


    "Yes." Chen Zhu nodded.


    "Are you sure?"


    "I am not only immune to any curse, but also devour any curse. For me, any curse is the source of magic. Do you have any objection?"


    When they looked at Chen, their eyes changed.


    They have never heard of any magic that is immune to any curse and devours any curse.


    This kind of magic is just like the magic of God.


    So far, Chen Yu has opened four non dirty eyes, namely, the eye of curse, the eye of shadow, the eye of power and the eye of thunder.


    Among them, the most important one is the eye of strength.


    However, although the other three eyes have little effect on the improvement of combat power, they also play a significant role.


    The eye of curse can devour any curse, replenish its magic power, and deal with the enemies of curse system.


    The eye of shadow is able to see all the hidden and dark vision. Even if the enemy is invisible, it cannot escape Chen Yu''s detection.


    The eye of thunder needless to say, thunder is the perfect killer of the enemy.


    "West, say what you want."


    "Since it''s not a curse, there''s an 80% chance that the information of her own blood has been opened." "It''s called..."


    "Guidance from ancestors." "This information is likely to be useful, allowing the heirs to go somewhere where their ancestors were," allas added


    "That''s right. It''s probably the case with helys now. If helys resists, then this mental torture will haunt her for the rest of her life."


    Chen Yu thought about it, looked at heilish on the bed of eyes, and then pointed out: "wake up.""Ah..."


    Helys suddenly woke up from her sleep.


    "President I saw it, I saw it again, that picture Countless people have been thrown into the blood pool... " Helys was pale, with tears in her eyes.


    "Do you know where it is?" "That place in the dream," Chen asked


    "Deep in the sea, stars There is a red star above Across the sky. "


    "Any more information?"


    After half pay, she suddenly said: "by the way, the moon, the moon rises from the sea, those living people, they are Worshipping the moon. "


    At this time, Raisa came in: "president, maybe I know the general direction."


    "Oh? You know? "


    "Red stars cross the sky, referring to the direction of the moon when the comet appeared near the earth 6000 years ago. It was first discovered in 1860 and first discovered every 159 years. The next time it appeared was this year, and four days later, as long as we establish a cycle track of the comet, we can know the position of the moon when the comet appeared near the earth 6000 years ago We can know the longitudinal line of the moon''s rise and fall, and then we can figure out where that place is in the mouth of helys. "


    "Four days? So clever? " Chen Yu frowned.


    "Unfortunately, maybe it''s all predestined or calculated by some prophet." Said West.


    "Then get ready and see who will go." Chen said.


    "President, do you mean to mobilize everyone?"


    "No, just sign up. If you want to go, you can go. If you don''t want to go, you can stay at the headquarters. Of course, Lisa, you have to go."


    "I''m going with you, too." Said Raisa.


    "That''s the best." Chen Yu looks at heilish: "heilish, don''t worry, we will help you end the nightmare."

 Chapter 1052

    Theresa''s treatment is obviously different from that of Hess.


    At present, reesa is a non editor, and helys is a full member.


    Though she is usually a loner, she has a good relationship with the girls in the association.


    Helys'' loneliness just shows that she doesn''t like to talk, which doesn''t mean that she has to be a stranger.


    Generally speaking, girls have a common topic.


    The reason why helys is lonely is because of her growing environment.


    In the past, she was alone. When she was in school, everyone thought that helys was a freak.


    Even her teacher thought she was a girl with unhealthy heart.


    But here, everyone is her kind.


    There''s no one here to repel her.


    Everyone is willing to be with her.


    They have a common topic, a common pursuit, a common preference.


    She doesn''t need to hide anymore, she doesn''t need to try to integrate into a group and change herself.


    She can be herself, and even the more outstanding she is, the more attention she gets.


    This is her real home.


    She likes Chen Yu, the association and everyone here.


    Before long, Erdos ran in: "president, I heard that we are going to sea, right? I want to sign up. "


    "You sign up for a fart. You''ll be honest with the headquarters." Chen Yu rolled his eyes and said, "Pamela is at a critical moment and needs to be guarded. This task is also very arduous."


    "President, I can sail and sail. When I was young, I used to be a sailor." Said Erdos.


    "You don''t have to worry about it. Stay at home and watch the house honestly." Chen Yu was adamant: "they can sail, too."


    No matter how much Erdos pesters, Chen Yu refuses firmly.


    After a few steps out of her room, Gaia found her.


    "Chen, I''m going to sign up this time."


    "You stay at home, too." Chen said.


    "Why?"


    "Look at home, just Erdos. What do you think of home?"


    "No one will come to the association, just one Erdos."


    "No, Pamela is going to transform me into a banshee. In the process, she has no self-protection ability at all. There are always some restless in the evil spirit group. You need to leave a shock."


    "No discussion?"


    Chen Chu nodded, "listen to me this time."


    "All right."


    Chen Yu calls CASS and his team into a room.


    "CASS, you need to go out with us this time." Chen said.


    "OK, no problem."


    It''s Gaia''s and CAOS''s lightning team that will sail in the association.


    If Cass stays in the association, he can''t look after Pamela, so Gaia needs to stay.


    They are not going out to sea this time. They may need to sail far, so they can''t drive a yacht to go out.


    Of course, professional navigators are also needed. Otherwise, they may not be able to start the ship.


    Chen took out six strength potions and put them on the table.


    "This is the power potion without any side effects. You can reach the limit of human physical ability, and your strength, speed and reaction will be greatly improved." Chen Yu said: "as a full member of our association, you should also enjoy the benefits of the association, but the magic potion is useless for you, so this one I prepared specially for you Of course, if we have to say the side effects, it should be that the food intake will increase several times, even ten times. "


    CASS and his lightning team all looked at Chen Yu with their eyes shining.


    At this moment, they feel that they really become a member of the supernatural society.


    "There may be some risks in going out to sea this time, so you must also have the ability to protect yourself."


    "President, we understand that from the moment we joined the supernatural society, we knew what we were going to face."


    "Well, take the strength potion as soon as possible. These two days, get used to your physical changes and start the day after tomorrow."


    "Yes, president."


    ¡­¡­


    "Laurent, when are you and Whitney going back to Sacramento?"


    "Is that how you want to drive me away?"


    "No, I hope you stay." Chen said.


    "What?" Laurent almost thought that he had not heard Chen Yu''s words.


    Or Chen Yu is planning to stay in Los Angeles forever.


    Laurent had a cold war: "Chen, don''t make fun of me. We are going to leave tomorrow. You don''t have to deliver it."


    "I may be on a business trip for a few days tomorrow, and I hope you will stay for a few more days to accompany fari." Chen Yu still said his purpose."How many days are you going?"


    "I''m not sure. That''s why I need you to accompany Fanny."


    "So that''s what you''re asking me for, isn''t it?"


    "Don''t threaten me with such a thing. You don''t want to be alone."


    "Forget it, give you a break." Laurent turned away and said, "I''m going to stay and take care of Fanny for a few days."


    Chen Yu also needs to make arrangements for his opponent''s work.


    "Kohler, do you have time now?" Chen Yu dialed Kohler again.


    "Mr. Chen, I have time now. What can I do for you?"


    "I''m going to treat you now. I''m going on a business trip in the next few days, so I''ll treat you in advance."


    "Well, come here now."


    When Chen Yu arrived at Kohler''s house, ruby was also there.


    "Hey, brother, come on."


    Ruby came forward and touched Chen''s shoulder: "Hey, your shoulder is really hard. If I could have your shoulder, I would be invincible on the court."


    "Did you just finish the game? You look weak." Chen said.


    "Yes, you can see that?"


    "Shall I relieve your pain and fatigue? One hundred thousand dollars at a time. "


    "It''s so expensive. What''s the effect?"


    "I can guarantee that you will be in the perfect condition."


    "Mr. Chen, I asked you to come. Shouldn''t you treat me first?"


    "Don''t worry. Anyway, you''ve been injured for two or three days. Don''t worry about this for a while. But ruby is different. After the game, the lactic acid will be broken down by the cells. This kind of decomposition will consume the activity of the cells. So first, give him the lactic acid discharge. The better he recovers."


    "Or you can give me free first this time. I''ll try the effect first. If the effect is good, I''ll call you next time." Ruby said.


    "No, I''ve always priced it clearly, and I''m confident in my ability. If you don''t believe it, don''t think I''ll give you free treatment." Chen Yu and ruby are not familiar, of course, it is impossible to give him free treatment.


    "Well, one hundred thousand dollars, right? I''ll take it. Damn it, you''re asking too much."


    "Take off your coat and get down somewhere."

 Chapter 1053

    Ruby found white spots oozing out of his skin.


    These white dots are mucilaginous, very sticky.


    "What is this mucus?" Ruby reached out and wiped it.


    "This is lactate. Lactate is secreted when muscles are active. It''s also the cause of your pain after vigorous exercise. However, lactate is consumed by cells. When lactate is consumed, the pain will disappear." Chen said.


    "Is there any way to stop lactate?"


    "There is a way, but it can''t be done. Lactate secretion is necessary, because lactate can repair your muscle damage, and also remind your body of the load level. If there is no lactate secretion, you may become Superman in a game, but after the game, your career will end."


    "Then it doesn''t matter if you force the lactic acid out now?"


    "Are you active now?"


    Ruby shook his head, Chen Yu said: "and what I forced out is the lactic acid you secreted in the previous competition. If you continue to exercise, you will still secrete lactic acid. I just forced out the excess lactic acid in your body, not to stop your lactic acid secretion."


    "I see."


    "Can you help me relieve my fatigue every time after that?"


    Chen Yu pinched Ruby''s biceps and said, "depending on the situation, lactic acid is not a harmful substance. If you run the whole race, it is not suitable to force out lactic acid. In addition, I can give you a recipe, which can greatly increase your recovery after the race."


    "Well, how much is it?"


    "You don''t need money for this, but you have to promise me one thing."


    "You''d better ask for money." Ruby didn''t dare to agree to Chen Yu at will.


    After all, he doesn''t know what Chen Yu''s demands are, although he is not very clever.


    But he knew that there were some things he couldn''t agree to.


    "I''m a professor at the University of Los Angeles. In a while, there was a sports meeting in our school. I''m the leader of our school. You can go to teach our school''s basketball team a few lessons."


    NBA is the highest level of basketball in the world.


    Basketball players who can enter the NBA, even if they are only substitutes, are top players in other competitions.


    What''s more, ruby is still the top star in the NBA.


    So Chen believes that if Ruby can go to give those basketball club students a few lessons.


    Tell them his experience, they will have a lot of growth.


    "Just a few lessons?"


    "Of course, I won''t ask you to do anything else."


    "Out of training and games." Ruby said.


    "No problem."


    "Yes, do you want to sign the contract?"


    "No, it''s a verbal agreement." "But I''ve never been a good person. I hate people breaking their promises," Chen said


    "Of course, I understand. It''s just a few lessons. I won''t lose faith for it."


    After giving Ruby relief from muscle fatigue, Chen treated Kohler.


    Chen Yu has treated Kohler once before, so Kohler is very familiar.


    After leaving Kohler''s home, Chen went straight home.


    Chen Yu and fari explained the situation and wanted to leave for a few days.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, Chen Yu went to school again.


    "Robert, I''ve got a professional player. I''ll come to the school in two days to give guidance to the players of the basketball club. When he comes, he will contact you, and then you will be responsible for arranging it."


    "Yes, Mr. Chen."


    Robert has been like a grandson since he was taught by Chen Yu.


    In fact, Robert was used by Chen Yu as an example.


    Although the school people are usually polite to themselves, there are few who really obey them.


    In particular, Wright arranged for himself to be the leader of the team. Many PE teachers in the sports department had objections to this.


    Robert is just an outsider. If Chen Yu doesn''t teach Robert a lesson.


    It is estimated that more coaches or PE teachers will unite to put pressure on the school.


    At that time, Wright is expected to be forced to remove the identity of Chen Yu as the leader.


    Chen may not care about the identity of the leader, but Chen doesn''t like to be driven away.


    Since Chen Yu taught Robert a lesson in a bullying way.


    Chen Yu also had a nickname, tyrant.


    Of course, those who unite in secret have also stopped.


    However, Chen thinks the nickname seems to suit her.


    Just at this time, Chen saw tiger coming.


    "Hi, Mr. Chen."


    "Congratulations, tiger. You got the gold belt of last year''s WBA." Chen Yu went up and patted tiger on the arm."Mr. Chen, it''s all your cultivation." Tego, though, is now a success.


    But he knew better that Chen Yu''s help had made him what he had achieved today.


    Of course, he knows better that he is not qualified to betray Chen Yu.


    The consequences of betraying Chen Yu are very serious.


    Chen''s achievements are far more than just defeating Douglas.


    In front of him, Chen Yu beat and killed more than a dozen thugs of underground makers.


    Tiger still remembers the night clearly.


    Even if the current tiger is the new champion, he will not be naive to think that he is Chen Yu''s opponent.


    Not to mention Chen Yu, even Gaia, can''t fight.


    "Tego, why are you here?"


    Tiger has not finished his studies, but he has been out of school for a year.


    "It was the headmaster who asked me to come back. She told me that you are the leader of this sports meeting and hope that I can participate in the boxing match of this sports meeting."


    "There is a boxing match in the sports meeting?" Chen Chu asked with his mouth open.


    "Well, the boxing match in this sports meeting is sponsored and televised. It''s also quite large."


    Chen Yu did not expect that the American university sports meet could be so commercialized.


    "In addition, it seems that there are sponsors for swimming competitions."


    Tego also knew that Ivy was raised by Chen Yu.


    Tiger wants to be the next Evelyn.


    A new legend in the world of boxing. If you want to achieve this goal, you can''t do without Chen Yu''s support.


    "Did you train at school during that time?"


    "Yes." Tiger nodded, "Mr. Chen, do you have time to train me?"


    "Not these days. I''ll go out for a few days and wait until I come back." Chen said.


    "Well then."


    "By the way, there are some people in the school who are not very satisfied with my team leader. Help me watch."


    "Mr. Chen, I''ll help you teach those bastards who don''t have long eyes." Tiger in the boxing club, the students in the school are the eldest, so few people dare to choke with him.


    "No, just write it down for me and I''ll clean them up one by one when I come back."


    "OK, I see."


    At this time, Chen saw Li Qiong not far away. There was another girl beside her. She should also be a student in the school.


    "You go to training first, and I''ll talk to you when I''m free."

 Chapter 1054

    Li Qiong also saw Chen Yu and came forward.


    "Chen Yu, how are you here?"


    "Well I''m the teacher here. "


    "Your teacher?" Li Qiong looks at Chen Yu in amazement.


    She heard before that Chen Yu was a teacher.


    Then she used her imagination.


    She thinks Chen Yu is either a primary school teacher or a middle school teacher.


    Of course, this is also a combination of Chen Yu''s academic achievements in high school.


    At that time, Chen Yu and Li Qiong had similar results.


    All belong to the category of people who are less than above and more than below.


    So, she didn''t believe that Chen Yu was a lecturer in the University.


    And it''s also the famous University of Los Angeles.


    After all, I have lived here for more than ten years.


    So Li Qiong knows more about the University of Meidi.


    Generally speaking, an ordinary lecturer in a university is an assistant professor, which is also called an assistant professor in China.


    But the assistantship at the University of the United States is contractual and could be fired at any time.


    If you want to be an associate professor in a lifetime position, you need to have published at least one book of relevant departments.


    Generally, it is published in University Press, and there are professional professors in charge of reviewing manuscripts.


    As long as you get the associate professor, you''ll be bullied. The school can''t be dismissed without proper reasons.


    So there are a lot of associate professors in universities, and many of them are old.


    In the United States, as long as associate professors are not willing to retire, schools cannot be dismissed.


    Because retirement means lower income, associate professor''s income is very high.


    Of course, if you want to get the title of a professor, you need at least some research results.


    And the special talents recognized by the school, such as Chen Yu, hold the title of professor.


    And the income of a professor is several times that of a general assistant, even a dozen times.


    Professor Zheng is one of those who can make a fool of himself with the funds of the school. He usually takes a few classes at leisure. If he doesn''t want to have a class, he will drill into the laboratory to do scientific research. Moreover, there is no rigid stipulation that he must study at noon.


    Of course, school funds are not spent casually.


    If there are economic benefits of research, and there is the possibility of research, the school will vigorously support.


    If it''s just a fantasy, you can cheat the school once, but you can''t cheat the school for the second time.


    Chen Yu can''t see this kind of salary. After all, treating the rich with a disease can almost top the professor''s salary for one year.


    Of course, Li Qiong just thought Chen Yu was an ordinary lecturer and didn''t think deeply.


    After hearing that Chen was the teacher here, Li Qiong couldn''t help but look up at Chen.


    "Why are you here?"


    "My sister, she''s a student here." Said Li Qiong.


    Chen Yu turned his head and looked at the girl standing behind Li Qiong.


    It''s a little like Li Qiong, but it''s taller.


    The girl seemed to be a little reluctant, and her face was full of unhappiness.


    "By the way, do you know where Professor Hill nandez''s office is?"


    "The teacher''s office building in front, hill nandes''s office should be on the third floor. I have forgotten which room. You can go there and ask about it."


    "OK, thank you. I won''t bother you. I''ll come out for dinner when I''m free."


    "Good bye."


    Li Qiong and her sister found hill nandes''s office.


    "Hello, Professor nandes. I''m Li Mu''s sister."


    Hill nandes looked up and held up his glasses. "Please sit down."


    "Professor nandez, I hope you can withdraw the punishment on my sister. I think she has realized her mistake, and I hope you can give her a chance to make a change."


    "Miss Li, I''m afraid I can''t agree with you. Your sister was absent from school for more than a month without asking for leave from school. As a result, the school called the police to deal with the problem. Your sister has caused a great problem to the school, so I don''t think your sister is suitable to go to school in our school."


    "Professor nandez, do you hope that a girl will ruin her life because of a mistake?"


    "Miss Li, I hope you understand that she is an adult and has the ability and responsibility for her own fault."


    "But she is only twenty-one."


    "Miss Li, I don''t understand your question. You are an adult at the age of 21. Are you still a child in your motherland? Your Chinese education is really strange. "


    Kowtow -


    hill nandez looked up and found Chen Yu standing at the door.


    "Hill nandes, I hope you can explain this sentence to me. Otherwise, I will sue you for racial discrimination.""Well Mr. Chen, I That I don''t mean that. "


    "I''m all ears." Chen Chu, with his hands in his chest, stood looking at Hill nandes.


    Li Qiong looked at Chen Yu in amazement, but did not expect him to come.


    "Well, I''m sorry, Mr. Chen. I apologize to you for using my words improperly. I''m sorry."


    "You should say sorry to them."


    "I''m sorry, Miss Li. I apologize for my offence." Said Hill nandes.


    Chen Yu walked into the office and said, "do you mind if I join you?"


    "Of course not. After all, you are a professor in medical school."


    Li Qiong''s eyes widened, even more inconceivable.


    She had heard from her senior high school classmates that when Chen Yu was in China, he was admitted to Medical University.


    But she did not expect that Chen Yu is now a professor of medicine at the University of Los Angeles.


    How big is Chen Yu?


    Is it three years at most to graduate from school?


    In her inherent impression, shouldn''t the professor be that kind of old man with grey hair?


    Is Chen Yu too young?


    "I want to know what happened." Chen Yu looks at Li Qiong and her sister.


    "Li Mu has been absent from class for a month." Said Li Qiong.


    "Mr. Chen, I think you should also know that such serious truancy is not allowed in school."


    Chen Yu looked at Li Mu and said, "Li classmate, don''t you explain where you have been this month?"


    Li Mu hesitated for a moment and said, "I used to take a week''s holiday with my school, and went to Alaska with my classmates, but because of the snow and the mountains, and then the military came, we were under military control. I, vestana, and more than 30 tourists were all restricted from the snow mountain for ten days, and then the military found that we were medical students Ask us to stay and act as temporary military doctors. "


    Chen Yu and hill nandes looked at each other, and hill nandes asked, "if so, why didn''t you say it before?"


    "I didn''t expect that I would be fired, and I''m not sure if it involves military secrets." Said Li Mu.

 Chapter 1055

    01064


    neither Hernandez nor Chen Yu thought there was such a secret.


    However, it is not sure for the time being that what Li Mu said is true or false.


    "Do you have any other evidence?" Asked hill nandes.


    "When we left the blockade, one of the colonels gave me a phone number, and I''m not sure if it works." Said Li Mu.


    "If that is true, then I can revoke the punishment on you. "Said Hill nandes.


    Hill nandes looked at Chen Yu and said, "Mr. Chen, I have no problem with this."


    "Of course, if she lies, then I''m not against any punishment for her." Chen said.


    He has basically helped all the help he can. Next, if Li Mu is lying, even Chen Yu has no position to help.


    Li Qiong can see that hill nandes has great respect for Chen Yu.


    Although hill nandes said the decision-maker of this matter, hill nandes was very inclined to Chen Yu''s proposal.


    "Then I won''t disturb Mr. nandez. I''ll go first."


    After Chen Yu''s success, Li Mu leaves a phone number.


    Li Qiong left with Li Mu.


    "Chen Zhu, wait a minute." Li Qiong catches up with Chen Yu.


    Li Qiong''s eyes to Chen Yu are complicated.


    To be honest, Chen Yu''s achievements are indeed beyond her expectation.


    She didn''t even want to say that Chen would be a professor at Los Angeles University, and she looked very prestigious.


    "Chen Yu, thank you just now."


    "It''s nothing. I said that I happened to listen to the old man. Otherwise, I didn''t have a position to help." Chen Chu shrugged.


    "In the future, when Li Mu is at school, she will ask you to take care of him. She also said that medical students."


    Chen Yu takes a look at Li Mu. Obviously, she is not willing to go to school with more people to take care of her.


    Chen Yu is also lazy to be nosy, indifferent to: "in fact, Mr. nandez also said that a very good professor, your sister does not need my help to take care of."


    Li Qiong is helpless. She has no way.


    It is rare to meet Chen Yu nowadays, but the relationship with him is not so good.


    Many years ago, the relationship between the students is as weak as water.


    "I won''t disturb you. I think you have work to do. Come out for dinner in a few days. I''m serious this time."


    "Wasn''t it serious before?"


    It''s strange that Li Qiong smiled and didn''t explain.


    Chen Yu also joked and laughed. Of course, he understood the Chinese politeness.


    "Well, goodbye."


    Li Mu followed Li Qiong for a few minutes and suddenly said, "elder sister, I have something to do. Let''s go first. Go home first."


    "Where are you going?"


    "I''ll tell you something."


    "This is the second day of junior high. Are you going to run out?"


    "Then I''ll stay at home, and I won''t have classes, so you''ll be satisfied."


    Li Mu is different from her sister.


    When the first family immigrated, she felt little pressure at home.


    And all she enjoys is the protection of her family.


    So she is also like a princess.


    There''s no one in charge of her.


    Take this incident for example. She can go wherever she wants.


    I don''t want to talk to my family at all. I just went skiing in Alaska.


    My family and school are going crazy.


    Li Mu left Li Qiong and ran away.


    But she said that she ran after Chen Yu.


    "Hello, the man whose surname was Chen."


    Chen Chu frowned and turned to watch Li Mu come running.


    "What can I do for you?"


    To be honest, he said that he had never seen such an ill bred child.


    I''m not young, but I don''t even know how to address people.


    No, littgrove is one of them.


    All belong to the elders of the family, it seems that only their eyes.


    The elders at home can help them solve any problem.


    To put it bluntly, this kind of child will talk about cheating on his father.


    This is also the lack of education, excessive pampering at home, resulting in children feel that they can do whatever they want.


    Of course, Chen Yu is not qualified or obliged to teach children for others.


    If their children do the same, Chen will die with a slap.


    Although Chen Yu was a daughter slave, he felt that the first thing he loved was restraint.


    Endless satisfaction of children''s needs will only cause irreparable consequences to children''s character.


    Just like the day before yesterday, when little Gelin wanted to play with firecrackers, Chen Yu''s attitude was very tough.


    "What can I do for you?""Do you want to pursue my sister?"


    "No."


    "You don''t have to deny that my sister is so beautiful. It''s normal for you to pursue her." Li Mu said to himself.


    "What do you want to say?"


    "In this way, if there is any trouble in school, you can help me solve it, and I will help you pursue my sister."


    "No interest." Chen Chu turned around and left.


    He doesn''t really like Li Mu.


    "Don''t regret it. My sister can say that many people pursue it. When it''s time to be outdone, you can cry."


    Li Mu cried out a little unwillingly.


    Unfortunately, Chen simply ignored her.


    As Li Mu was about to leave, he found several girls walking nearby.


    The first girl is surrounded by all the girls, just like the stars and the moon.


    Everyone looked at the girl''s eyes and said they were full of adoration.


    That is Evry!


    The University of Los Angeles pursues famous students and is also a legendary girl.


    No, she said the legend of swimming.


    Li Mu also said he looked at Eve with adoration.


    She also wants to be with evley.


    Unfortunately, she''s just a freshman and doesn''t know Evelyn at all, or any girl around her.


    "Hello evley." Li Mu takes the initiative to say hello.


    Evry looked at Li Mu and said, "hello."


    Then there was no more communication, and evrel saw the figure in front of her.


    Immediately speed up the pace to catch up with Chen Yu and pat him on the shoulder behind him.


    "Hi, Chen."


    Chen Yu turned around and said, "do you come to school today for training?"


    Evrel curled his mouth: "the school swimming coach said that he would arrange the tactics. I''m fed up with him. I doubt whether he knows the swimming game or not."


    It''s no wonder that Evelyn has such an attitude. Compared with Evelyn, she said she has participated in most international competitions.


    And the school''s swimming coach had to teach Evelyn how to swim.


    If Chen Yu arranged it, evry would obey absolutely.


    But now she is taught as an amateur coach, which makes evelie unacceptable.


    Imagine, can an African lion accept a sheep''s tactics?


    Li Mu behind looked at Chen Zhuo and evry, and his face was full of inconceivable words.


    Do ivy and Chen know each other?


    And they look very familiar.


    In any school, students are organized.


    If you want to integrate into a group, you have to be introduced.


    Evry needless to say, any group she wants to join, I''m afraid any group will be very welcome.


    Even other students surrounded her, centered on her, and became a group.


    Li Mu also wants to be part of evley''s group.

 Chapter 1056

    "President, the exact location of the island of nocimara has been found. If it starts from the port of Los Angeles, it''s nearly 8000 kilometers."


    "I see. I want your charter boat. Have you got it?"


    "It has been rented. It''s a large sea going vessel, formerly an icebreaker, but it has been partially rectified. Now it''s an ocean going vessel, but I''m not sure if they can drive it."


    "They should be fine. You should be ready. We''ll start tomorrow."


    Chen then hung up.


    Evry looks at Chen Yu. "You look busy."


    "There are more things in these two days." Chen replied.


    "Is it the Spring Festival? It seems that you Chinese need to visit your relatives and friends during the Spring Festival. It seems that you didn''t come to visit me. "


    "You are my student." Chen said casually, "I have something else to do. Goodbye."


    "Bye."


    In the afternoon, Chen and West went to see the ocean going ship again.


    This ocean going ship is called the conqueror. Originally, it was an icebreaker with a displacement of 8000 tons and a length of 110 meters.


    It looks like a monster in the water.


    The cost of a day''s lease is 150000 dollars, which is quite expensive.


    But this is the only suitable ship.


    Unless Chen Yu and heiris are willing to wait.


    Chen Yu doesn''t want to dream too much.


    So it was decided that West signed a loan contract directly.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, everyone in the operation was ready to go.


    This time, there are Chen Yu, West, six people of the lightning team, Allah, helris, julage, batilu, Paine, Eric, and Raisa, a total of 15 people.


    Before they set sail, they also took an armed helicopter.


    The helicopter is also in case of emergency.


    ¡­¡­


    At noon, the conqueror set sail.


    The ship sailed deep into the sea.


    It used to be the conqueror of 20 crew groups, six people including CASS, and jurag and batilu to make the ship start smoothly.


    Chen Yu was lying on the deck, and the busyness of others seemed to have nothing to do with him.


    No one asked Chen Yu about his excessive leisure.


    Helys went to the deck.


    "President."


    "How are you today?"


    "All right." Her answer was a little grudging.


    "Worried about our destination?"


    "I''m afraid..."


    Hess was not very confident.


    That fear came from her blood.


    She didn''t know what she was going to face.


    But there was always a voice in her mind that reminded her not to get close to it.


    Just at this time, a huge beast jumped up on the sea.


    There was a cry of surprise from helys and the people on the deck.


    Many people saw Amun for the first time.


    Although they all heard that Chen Yu had a killer whale, they were shocked by Amun when they saw his body.


    It was like a giant beast born from the flood, especially in the middle and short distance, everyone felt the pressure on Amun''s huge body.


    "No one can beat us no matter where we are. Don''t forget, we are the supernatural society."


    "I see, President," said helys, with a long breath


    "Just get it. Relax before you get to your destination."


    After the conquistadors entered the open sea, casos and others finally said to relax and stop staring at the cockpit instruments.


    Everyone began to relax except one person who stayed in the cockpit to steer.


    "CASS, how many knots is the speed now?"


    "President, it''s twenty knots now. The maximum speed of this ship is sixty knots. Do you want to speed up?"


    "No, that''s the speed." "How do you feel about the power potion?" Chen said


    "Better than ever." "I feel like I''ll never be tired, I''ll never use up my strength," he said


    "Do you want to compete with this ship to see if you can catch up?"


    "Well President, I can''t catch up. I can''t do it now. "


    "It''s OK. Try it. If I don''t catch up, I''ll let Amun take you with me."


    "Well, try it."


    Chen Yu shouted, "come, come. Cass is going to swim with the conqueror and make a bet."


    A group of people came round.


    "CASS, can you swim this boat?"At this time, whether you can swim or not, you can''t admit it.


    "Of course."


    "Then I can press you to win, you can''t let me lose."


    "I failed to crush CASS."


    "I bet a hundred dollars, and CASS will win."


    Everyone was quite active. Not long ago, Chen Yu had collected more than one thousand dollars in gambling money.


    After CAOS warmed up, he started.


    After using the strength potion, casos'' physical quality and physical fitness have been improved by leaps and bounds.


    The speed of a boat is about 1850 meters. The speed of a boat of 20 knots is 37 kilometers per hour. If it''s a normal person, it''s impossible to catch up.


    But CAOS felt that he was certain.


    Can''t say 100%, at least 50%.


    When CAOS jumped into the water, he speeded up his swim.


    The explosive power of CASS is quite good.


    But his endurance is not so good.


    Chen Yu silently observed the performance of CASS.


    He wanted to compare Cass''s use of the power potion with his own.


    Chen Yu found that the effect of casos is the best one among the six members of the lightning team..


    But even if the effect is the best, it still doesn''t meet Chen''s expectation.


    At least, when it comes to the speed of swimming, the effect of CAOS can only be said to surpass that of ordinary people.


    But compared with Gaia, it''s a lot worse.


    Of course, there is nothing like Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu used the perfect power potion at the beginning, and the effect is much better than the ordinary power potion.


    It seems that there are also differences between people.


    There are also differences among people who use power potions.


    Just as the people on the boat were playing happily, a boat passed by the conqueror.


    The ship is estimated to be about half the size of the conqueror, with a total length of more than 150 meters.


    The displacement is estimated to be twice that of the conqueror.


    No matter the people on the boat or playing in the water, they are not happy.


    Not because the other side''s ship is bigger than them, but in this vast sea, the other side must rely on so close, passing by them, this feeling is like this face-to-face provocation to them.


    Chen Chu raised his head and looked at each other''s deck. A man in windbreaker stood in front of the mast, smoking a cigar, and his eyes swept over everyone on the conqueror.

 Chapter 1057

    Chen Yu looks at the ship opposite, the white messenger.


    "I hate that boat." Said Hess, looking at the white messenger.


    "Do you know the people on that ship?" Chen asked.


    "No, I don''t want to."


    At this time, the white messenger stopped and signaled the conqueror to stop.


    "President, they want us to stop. Do we want to stop?" Cass asked as he loaded the gun in his hand.


    "What are you doing?" Chen Yu looked at CASS and said, "don''t be so violent. The slogan of our supernatural society is love and peace. Use love to influence the world."


    All the people around Chen Yu looked at him with strange eyes.


    "President, when did our association have such a lofty idea?"


    "I just decided. I think our association should have a principle. We should believe that we can influence every enemy and all enemies can be affected by love."


    "What if we meet a vicious enemy?"


    "Then we must use great love to influence."


    "What is great love?"


    "From the bottom of my heart."


    "President, we can feel it, but not necessarily let the other party feel it."


    "It''s about greeting their women."


    At this time, the white messenger sent another request to stop the ship.


    "President, they''re going to stop us again." Said CAOS.


    "Then as they wish, I hope they can feel our strong love."


    "President, the man left it to me." Helys pointed to the man in the windbreaker on the opposite deck. "Maybe we can get some information from him."


    Though Hess didn''t admit it, she must have known the man.


    "Heiris, can''t we hurt him?" Asked CAOS.


    "Just leave him a mouth, whatever." Said Hess coldly.


    "Then I see." "Stop the ship," said CAOS


    ¡­¡­


    "Greenland, get ready to fight. These guys don''t look so friendly." Said the man in windbreaker calmly.


    Next to the man in the windbreaker stood a bearded captain, Greenland.


    "You''re not going to provoke them yet." Greenland rolled his eyes and said, "do you know the people on the opposite boat?"


    "Yes, have you seen the lovely girl in black?" "That''s my sister," the man in the windbreaker pointed to her


    "Dear?"


    "Of course, don''t you think it''s cute?"


    "Ha ha Since she comes from the same bloodline as you, she should also be a monster like you. "


    "We are not the same." The man in windbreaker shook his head: "she has a unique pedigree, but she has been resisting the power of the blood, and I am obedient to the power of the blood. Once she was stronger than me, but now she is definitely not my opponent."


    "Is she going there, too?" Greenland way.


    "Probably." The man in the windbreaker nodded: "since I sensed there, she might have sensed it."


    At this time, the two ships picked up Hyun, and Greenland also made a gesture.


    For a time, the two boats were all at gunpoint, with the crew pointing their guns at each other.


    "Hi, helris, how are you?" The man in the windbreaker stood in the front of the big boat and shouted at her.


    Everyone looked at helys, and Chen Yu stood beside her.


    He gave control entirely to helris, who would do as she pleased.


    "Let them feel the love of the president." Hess''s tone was light, but cold.


    Cass loaded the gun, then pulled out a grenade and threw it high on the opposite boat.


    Boom -


    in a burst of explosion, both sides fired in full swing.


    And the windbreaker and Greenland, as if they had nothing to do with them, stood on the deck and looked at helris.


    "Hess, did you say that to your brother? If you surrender now, I can assure you that you will survive. You know, I always talk. "


    Brother? The man in the windbreaker actually said that her brother.


    But it seems that their relationship is very bad.


    At least Chen Yu thought of his younger sister EULA. Compared with them, their brothers and sisters are much more harmonious.


    "Is he really your brother?" Chen asked curiously.


    "President, when we catch him, I think he will answer your question by himself."


    Helys looked at the man in the windbreaker. "Adam, do you remember ten years ago?"


    Adam''s face darkened in a flash.


    "Helris, I have sworn that I will find all the humiliations you have given me. Believe me, I will do what I say."It seems that Hess has brought great psychological shadow to her brother in the past.


    "President, do we need to fight?"


    Pan En comes to Chen Yu''s side, it seems that he is eager to try.


    "No, it''s not time for you." Chen said.


    "President, do you want to know my relationship with Adam?" Asked helys.


    "I don''t force you." Chen said.


    "I''m in a relationship with him, my mother, a black witch." "She has been pursuing a powerful servant all her life, but no matter how powerful a servant is created, she will never be satisfied. You know, no matter what kind of servant, there are such and such problems. At last, she came up with a way."


    Chen Yu looks sideways at heilish, whose tone suddenly becomes angry.


    "She came up with a solution that she thought was perfect, and she implemented it."


    ¡­¡­


    "My wicked mother." Adam looked at helys on the other side of the boat. "I''m sure you''re no stranger to her."


    Greenland''s face changed when he thought of the woman.


    "What did your mother think of?"


    "Here she is." Adam pointed to helys and said, "she is the way my mother came up with:" in the system of the dead, there is no doubt that the most powerful way is to incarnate as a lich. But to incarnate as a lich, first of all, you need to incarnate as death. My mother doesn''t want to die, so she came up with another way. Don''t let her die instead of her, and then forcibly turn it into a lich. She will do it again By magic, she deprives the other party of her magic power. In this way, she doesn''t need to die, but she can gain the magic power of the Lich and control it. "


    Greenland knew Adam and Hess''s mother. He knew how wicked the woman was.


    But now it seems that I also said that the women''s terrible and evil.


    "To carry out the plan, she gave birth to my sister, a perfect servant of the dead."

 Chapter 1058

    "My mother gave birth to me, and Adam." Of course, he was a failure


    "For this plan, she found two different men to have children, and then left Adam and me to grow up in different families. Before I was ten years old, I didn''t know I had another brother. Until one day, I was attacked."


    "He attacked you?" Chen asked.


    "Yes, he is." Helys nodded.


    "He broke into my life and killed my adoptive parents in a cruel way." "Then he tried to devour my magic, but he lost. At that time, he told me that he was forced, and I let him go."


    "And then?"


    "Later I got more information and met more brothers and sisters."


    "More brothers and sisters?"


    "Yes, that woman gave birth to many children for this plan. Adam and I are just one of them. I am the youngest one. She let us fight each other until the last survivor."


    Chen''s face changed, and he could not understand the savage and cruel way of thinking.


    What pleasure can such a woman get from the cultivation of her children as a demagogue?


    Is that so-called plan really that important?


    "Then every brother and sister came to me and attacked me."


    "And then you won?"


    "Then each of them, after being defeated by me, met Adam again. What did the Chinese say?"


    "The mantis catches the cicada, the Yellow finch is behind."


    "Well, Adam is not the best one, but he is definitely the most cunning one. He devours all eleven brothers and sisters."


    "He devoured eleven brothers and sisters, so he should be very strong?"


    "Not enough."


    ¡­¡­


    "It''s not enough. I''m not strong enough. I''m not strong enough. I''m not strong enough. I''m not strong enough to resist that woman." Adam said.


    Hearing Adam''s words, Greenland''s scalp tingled: "you want to be the enemy of that woman? I''m not going to help you. ''


    "I don''t need your help." Adam said quietly, "I can do it alone."


    Adam looked around and saw that the crew of the white messenger had been killed.


    "It''s almost time for us to do it." "These guys are so good, they''re harmless," Greenland said


    "Let''s go." Adam had little interest in CASS and others.


    In his eyes, CASS and others are just ordinary people.


    He felt that he should keep his strength against helris.


    Though his description of helys was so much understated.


    But after all, she suffered several losses on her.


    So he dare not neglect.


    It''s just that this time, her performance is totally different from the panic when they met in the past.


    Today''s helys, from the beginning to the end, kept calm.


    Does she feel like she''s winning?


    Or have you given up resistance?


    This may be the first time Chen has been so much despised.


    Standing beside her for so long, Adam always regarded Chen Yu as a soy sauce maker.


    Greenland has started its campaign: "do I deal with these guys?"


    "Of course, don''t you expect me to do it?"


    Greenland turned to look at CASS and others who had already shown the momentum of encirclement.


    The crew level on the Greenland ship is average.


    After all, their main business is sailing.


    Compared with the elites like casos, I don''t know how many times worse.


    What''s more, they are a group of strengthened elites.


    Greenland turned to look at CASS and others.


    "You know, you''ve pissed me off." Greenland has always been arrogant.


    The CASS pistol pointed at Greenland. With a bang, Greenland''s shoulder exploded with blood.


    Greenland stumbled and looked at the blood on his shoulder.


    "I''m going to kill you." Greenland''s face was full of anger.


    But at this time, he ushered in a more intense shooting.


    Six machine guns all pointed at Greenland.


    CASS and others are very aware of their weaknesses.


    In the face of psychics, their only chance is to speak first.


    Beat the other side first Or kill directly.


    Not long ago, Greenland was already wearing hundreds of holes.


    Now Greenland''s body is crumbling, like the next moment is going to fall to the ground.


    But he didn''t fall, and he ejected bullets."What kind of magic is this?" Cass was a little surprised.


    Chen Yu on the deck across the middle was also surprised.


    "What is that?"


    "It''s said that there is a special magical constitution. They reject any foreign materials. All materials that do not belong to their bodies will be rejected by them." "And their bodies have muscle memories, and they can recover no matter how distorted or even burned," Arras said


    "I''ll go. Is this immortal?"


    At this moment, Greenland is extremely arrogant and looks at CASS and others with a grim face.


    "Are you ready to despair?" Cried Greenland.


    CASS and others looked at each other with confidence on their faces: "if you can do it, come on."


    Greenland suddenly sped towards CAOS.


    Cass didn''t want to get close to Greenland. He wasn''t sure what kind of magic Greenland had.


    So he stepped back quickly, with two guns in his hands, and kept shooting at Greenland.


    Although Greenland is fast, casos is not slow.


    It doesn''t seem so easy for Greenland to catch CAOS.


    Greenland chose a different target to attack another lightning team member.


    However, the team member''s reaction speed is also super fast, and immediately opened the distance.


    Anyway, no matter who is close to Greenland, who will back up, others will shoot.


    It''s a cat and mouse game. Although Greenland can''t be killed, he can''t get close to CASS and others.


    And CAOS has learned that although guns can''t kill Greenland, they can stop him.


    Especially if he shoots through his legs, Greenland''s movement will be greatly affected and its recovery speed will be very slow.


    Greenland tried any way to get close to the lightning team, but failed.


    These guys are so cunning that they don''t give Greenland access at all.


    Chen Yu looked at the tricked Greenland and said, "is this guy here to be funny?"


    All the people looked at Chen Yu and discussed in their hearts. In Chen Yu''s eyes, all the enemies were funny.


    But Chen also had to admit that in some ways, Greenland is indeed strong and incredible.


    He can''t be killed even if his head is blown.


    However, as he continued to watch, Chen found the suspicion.

 Chapter 1059

    Fighting is never an invincible skill.


    If Chen Yu had only this skill at the beginning, it is estimated that Chen Yu''s grave grass is more than one meter high.


    It''s the people like Cass that are facing us.


    They are elite because they know how to adapt.


    They know that they have to face a variety of enemies, many of whom are people with special abilities.


    So they will study hard, find solutions, and even simulate actual combat.


    For example, their research on the members of the association.


    They know the weaknesses of most people.


    And know how to beat them.


    Of course, this is not their strong point.


    Their strength is to look for weaknesses.


    "CASS, when he is attacked in the abdomen, he will actively avoid or resist. His key is probably in the abdomen."


    "Well, I know. Be careful."


    Cass nodded. After exchanging information, they began to attack Greenland''s abdomen.


    At this time, Greenland can no longer take the initiative to attack.


    His face became more and more anxious: "Adam, help me."


    But just then, a big net came down from the sky and directly covered Greenland''s head.


    CASS and others did not know where to find a fishing net, so they directly trapped Greenland with the net.


    Greenland is covered in a fishing net, constantly struggling.


    But CASS and others dragged him and hung him in the air.


    This time, Greenland will have a complete rest.


    "Adam, help me..."


    "It''s useless." Adam said discontentedly.


    Adam finally made a move. Of course, CASS and others have been guarding against Adam.


    So in the moment of Adam''s action, the muzzle of CASS''s gun had pointed at Adam.


    Bang -


    the bullet shot at Adam, but there was a white bone shield in front of Adam. The white bone shield put the bullet down, and then began to revolve around Adam''s body.


    "You''re all going to die, each of you!" Adam twisted his neck.


    All of a sudden, CASS felt a chill coming from behind.


    Cass didn''t want to think about it. He jumped forward and fired three shots at his back when he turned over.


    There was a white ghost behind CASS. He was dressed in white clothes and was floating in the air.


    However, the bullets used by CASS are also soaked in holy water, which has the effect of causing damage to the spirit.


    The white ghost was suddenly disillusioned.


    Helys took the communicator and said to CAOS, "CAOS, be careful. Adam released the ghost of frost. As long as they touch you, your body and soul will be frozen."


    "I see. Thank you..."


    Adam looked at CASS and others and saw that a ghost of frost had been destroyed without panic.


    Because there is more than one frost ghost.


    CAOS suddenly jumped into the air, shooting at the deck at the same time.


    A ghost of frost appeared on the deck.


    However, before contacting CASS, CASS felt the chill.


    The rest of the team were equally responsive, though the ship was overwhelmed by the spectre of frost.


    But they can''t get close to the lightning team. In the moment of their surprise attack, the members of the lightning team will react.


    Adam can''t help but frown at the difficulty of the lightning team.


    "You irritated me."


    Adam points his palms at CAOS, and CAOS feels a sudden pause in his brain.


    At this time, there was another voice from the headset.


    "Be careful, this is soul attraction. He wants to drag your soul out and open the shield."


    Members of the association, each wearing a magic shield made by jurag.


    Able to resist part of the long-range magic attack.


    CAOS dare not be careless, and his team together, opened the magic shield.


    Adam found that his magic failed again, and looked at heiris not far away.


    "You''re fine. I remember you."


    With that, Adam suddenly turned over the fence and jumped into the sea.


    Adam was ready to flee, which, of course, he called strategic retreat.


    At the moment Adam fell into the water, a huge body appeared under his feet, lifting him from the sea.


    It''s a ten meter long shark. It''s a monster made of the body of a shark.


    "President, he''s running."


    "Escape? He can''t escape. "


    Adam was in a rage at the moment.


    He hasn''t got his card yet, but his card is for helys.But Hess didn''t give him a chance at all.


    So he didn''t want to expose his cards so early, so he chose to evacuate.


    He didn''t expect that in the past, he had taken a lonely and cowardly girl, so many experts would gather around him.


    The shark under his feet is the servant of the dead.


    It was also specially prepared for this sea trip.


    It''s just that he didn''t expect to use it so soon.


    All of a sudden, there was a huge wave on the sea and it came towards him.


    A black fin appeared on the sea, like a sword ridge, splitting the water.


    "What?" Adam didn''t have time to react. It had already split.


    The shark corpse wants to avoid, but the speed of that thing is too fast.


    Shua -


    the shark''s corpse was split in two by the halberd and killed instantly.


    Adam was also in the water at this time.


    But the thing in the water turned back.


    Adam completely panicked God and summoned the frost ghost in the sea.


    At this time, the monsters in the water reappeared, and this time they exposed themselves directly.


    It''s a killer whale, and its shocking body leaps out of the water.


    The huge mouth was deep and dark. It swallowed the ghost of frost, then disappeared in the sea. When it fell, there were huge waves.


    Adam choked a few saliva, he desperately swim, desperately escape.


    It''s terrible. Was that Orca?


    Just kidding, how could Orcas be that big.


    By this time, the conqueror had caught up.


    Helys stood on the string of the boat and looked at Adam.


    "Adam, that looks like trouble. Can I help you?"


    Adam''s face was very gloomy. He wanted to say no, but his mouth was open and he didn''t say it at last.


    He saw it hovering around.


    But before he could answer, a big net fell.


    Adam had never been in such a mess that he was caught in a fishing net.


    Then he was hung on the boom, and of course, Greenland was with him.


    The two are brothers and sisters now.


    At this time a girl came over: "Mr. Adam, I hope you don''t resist. I want to seal your magic now."


    It''s a joke. Adam can''t get away with it.


    But ARAS said, "did you see the meat grinder that was there? If you resist, then you have to go inside for a walk. "


    For a moment, Adam stopped talking.

 Chapter 1060

    "Why is this meat grinder still here? Didn''t the last president bury it? " West said in a strange way.


    "This butcher comes with this ship, not the last one."


    Allah soon sealed Adam.


    Although the net was released, Adam fell to the ground, very embarrassed.


    In the past, wherever Adam went, he went to the center.


    But now, almost no one pays attention to him, and even some people walk and play.


    He''s like a nobody.


    Only helys was not far away, looking at Adam quietly.


    Adam adjusted his clothes and tried magic again.


    It''s impossible to mobilize magic.


    It made Adam''s heart a little bit angry.


    Adam hated two people most, one was his mother, the other was his sister.


    His mother, like a devil, brought him too much disaster and torture from childhood.


    One of them is his sister, helris.


    Helys was the first to bring him back from pride.


    Hess''s incomparable talent made him jealous and hateful.


    Now, once again, he fell into the hands of helys.


    Though from the beginning to the end, Hess didn''t do it.


    But if you lose, you lose.


    No matter how unwilling he is, he can''t change the result.


    Suddenly, Adam was pushed behind.


    Adam staggered two steps, looked back, and went up to CAOS to push him.


    "What are you doing?"


    CAOS didn''t treat Adam politely. He kicked Adam in the stomach.


    Adam was sweating bitterly, covering his stomach and kneeling on the ground.


    "Don''t you see someone waiting for you over there? They have become captives. What else do you want to pretend? "


    CASS and others were not polite to Adam. They punched and kicked Adam on the ground.


    How could Adam have been so humiliated.


    "Don''t let me find a chance, or I''ll make you a corpse." Adam roared.


    Bang -


    Adam''s face was trampled hard on the cold and rough deck.


    "Dead to death, hard to talk."


    "Is that how you look at your brother, Hess?" Cried Adam.


    "Thank you, CASS, but you shouldn''t do that to him," said helys


    CAOS shrugged, and helys said, "didn''t you just pick up some sea snakes and let him taste them?"


    "Wait Don''t No. " Adam was in a panic.


    He is most afraid of snakes, no matter what they are afraid of.


    "Heiris, I can tell you anything you want to know."


    "No, I like to torture you more than what you can tell me." Said Hess quietly.


    At the moment, Chen has mentioned a two meter long, colorful sea snake.


    This sea snake is very powerful, curling its body around Chen''s arm.


    "Don''t come here Don''t come here, get out of here, get out of here... "


    Chen Chu directly pulled Adam''s pants open, and then stuffed the sea snake in.


    "Ah Help Help Help. "


    Adam screamed, and he could feel the wet touch in his pants, touching his skin.


    "Take it out, take it out quickly. I''ll tell you everything you need to know."


    "By the way, do we have serum on board?" Chen asked.


    Everyone was surprised. When did Chen Yu become so kind-hearted?


    "We have a big family of love." "We should let everyone on board feel our love, and we have caught so many sea snakes and a special mixed toxin sea snake, we can''t waste it," Chen said seriously


    Adam shivered, not only because he was frightened by Chen''s words.


    What''s more, he felt a numbness in his thigh.


    Most sea snakes are neurotoxins.


    The people bitten by sea snakes, in most cases, have no response within half an hour, or even completely unaware, unlike cobras, which are also neurotoxins.


    After the cobra is bitten, serious physiological reactions such as internal bleeding will appear in a short time.


    However, the neurotoxin of sea snakes is latent, and the body will absorb the toxin as a nutrient.


    Then in about three hours, the body will react violently.


    Compared with other venoms, neurotoxin has a slight physiological reaction.


    Because neurotoxin is paralytic, the function of neurotoxin is mainly on nerves.


    Of course, this is not to say that neurotoxins are not terrible.The death rate of neurotoxin is very high.


    It is mainly caused by visceral bleeding and other symptoms.


    If it''s a poisonous snake mixed with toxin, the reaction will be much more intense.


    The bite is like a hot iron.


    The most typical example is the iron head, which is the most typical mixed toxin snake.


    Adam felt that his tongue was beginning to knot, as if he was speaking a little sloppily.


    "It''s a typical reactive disorder. The neurotoxin hasn''t completely spread, but it''s beginning to penetrate your nervous system." "Don''t worry, we have time. Of course, you don''t need to say it so fast. After all, if you say it too fast, our fun will be reduced."


    "Well, yes, we are a big family with love. We will let you feel our deep love." Hess looked at Adam with a gentle smile.


    "I I am you I''m your brother... "


    "Ha ha That''s why you didn''t get killed directly. I think about our family


    "Helris, I have an idea." "When I was in the army, I learned a very special method of interrogation and torture. At that time, we caught a terrorist. No matter what torture method we used, we couldn''t pry his mouth. Later, the Military Medical Department of our army came up with the idea of using a syringe, then contaminated with the mixed toxin, puncturing the skin of the other side. The needle The toxin on the head is not lethal, but it will produce strong allergic symptoms. At that time, we accepted the proposal of the military doctor, and we didn''t solve the problem for three days. After 30 minutes, the terrorist opened his mouth. "


    "That''s a good idea."


    "It''s very innovative. I''ll raise my salary later." Chen Zhu nodded.


    "President, I have a way."


    "I have an idea, too."


    A group of people are not too big. They all give advice to Chen Yu and heilisi.


    "President, have you ever heard of egg breeding?"


    The name sounds sinister, and everyone smiles meaningfully. Only Adam is in fear and despair.


    This group of people is absolutely the most cruel group he has ever met, none of them.


    "Most marine parasites can''t adapt to the human body, but there is a kind of parasite called soraha, which can parasitize almost all creatures larger than them..."

 Chapter 1061

    In Adam''s mind, helys was cowardly, timid, humble, and stupid.


    It was a girl who didn''t know how to fight back even if she hurt her.


    In the past, Adam appeared in front of her again and again, and then hurt her again and again.


    But she finally let herself go.


    In Adam''s eyes, Hess was not afraid at all.


    But now Helene is changed, strange and cruel.


    And the people around her, who are these people?


    They look so evil.


    They are totally happy to humiliate and torment him.


    After six hours of inhumane torture, Adam finally collapsed.


    "Now, if I ask any question, I hope to get the answer. If any question is wrong, I will ask again in an hour."


    Chen Chu grabs Adam''s chin. "First question, what''s your name?"


    "Ask clearly."


    "Wrong answer."


    Chen Yu shook his head. "Then I''ll come back in an hour."


    Chen Chu turned to look at CASS. "It''s yours."


    "Wait Where are you going? " Adam is stupid, but it''s just a habitual answer. Don''t be so serious.


    "Heiris, let''s go to dinner."


    "What to eat at night?"


    "Seafood."


    "President, leave some for me." Said CAOS.


    "Well, I''ll come back in an hour. Don''t let him rest."


    When Chen Yu and heilisi came out of the cabin door, there was a sad cry again.


    After having enough food and drink, Chen Yu and heilish return to the cabin again.


    Chen Yu looked at the time: "we seem to have come too early, less than an hour."


    Adam curled up on the ground, shivering.


    At this moment, he is not a little bit heroic and proud.


    He is like a down and out tramp, his eyes full of fear and despair.


    "CASS, go to dinner."


    "President, it''s only half an hour." CAOS didn''t seem very satisfied.


    "Don''t do that. Give him a chance." "We are organizations with love," Chen said


    "All right." CAOS found Chen''s love distorted.


    "Are you willing to cooperate with my question now?"


    Adam''s eyes were full of fear as he curled up on the ground and looked at Chen.


    "Now, the first question, what''s your name?"


    "Adam."


    "How old are you?"


    "Twenty eight."


    "What''s your mother''s name?"


    "Ava."


    "Why are you here?"


    Adam looked at Hess. "It''s the same as your purpose."


    "So what are our purposes?"


    "The island of northimara, looking for traces of ancestors."


    "Be specific." Chen said.


    Adam looked at Chen Yu and then at helys. "Don''t you know?"


    There was some hope in Adam''s eyes. He seemed to feel that he had a handle.


    "Want to know? Unless you promise me a condition, I will not tell you if I die. "


    "President, let''s give him some time to think about it. Maybe he will change his mind tomorrow morning," she said quietly


    "All right." Chen Zhu nodded.


    The two men turned around again, intending to leave the cabin.


    Adam was in a hurry: "don''t go, don''t go You''ll regret it, helris. Mother will go to the island of northimara You will meet her then, you know how terrible she is, and all of you will die. "


    "No, I will kill her this time. She is not as powerful as you think. After seeing the real power, I suddenly found that the past vision is so small, so insignificant."


    "You''re dreaming. You can''t beat her. She''s a devil." Adam is still adamant,


    "president, I want to untie his seal." Said Hess.


    "Do whatever you want." Chen Yu said quietly.


    Adam was dragged onto the deck, and all the lights of the ship shone on him.


    Hess was standing in front of Adam.


    Then Adam''s seal was released.


    Chen Yu was standing on the tower, looking down at Adam and helys.


    "CASS, get ready to shoot Adam if helys is in danger."


    "President, they are a fair duel now. It''s not good for us to intervene like this."


    "Duel fart, helys is our man. I don''t care what helys thinks. Anyway, if she is in danger, I won''t stand by."Cass nodded. He knew that Chen Yu had always been a protector.


    Since Chen Yu asked so, he had nothing to say.


    When Adam''s seal was removed, his magic began to recover.


    Magic is dispelling the pain in him.


    "Hess, you are still as stupid as you used to be." Adam regained his confidence.


    Looking up and down at the onlookers: "today, everyone on this ship will die."


    "Adam, I''m not what I used to be."


    "Is it?"


    There was a strange smile on Adam''s face.


    All of a sudden, helys felt cold under her feet. A frost ghost attacked from under the deck and grabbed her feet.


    "In my eyes, you are always a child, a little child, you can never escape, just like the eleven brothers and sisters in the past, you will become a part of me like them."


    Helys looked up at Adam and said, "Adam, you still don''t understand that I''m different from you and they. Do you think you can compete with them if you devour them?"


    Helys took a step forward by pulling her feet.


    The ghost of frost, who had seized her feet, began to break apart.


    "This poor trick means nothing to me."


    There was a fine light in Adam''s eyes, and there were eleven figures around him.


    Every figure used to be Adam''s and Hess''s brothers and sisters.


    "See, they belong to me now, they all have the ability before their lives, and you will be the twelfth."


    Twelve evil servants cast their magic at the same time and shot at helys.


    A curve was drawn from the corner of her mouth, and her body was suddenly atomized and broken.


    The magic failed, and the figure of helys appeared behind Adam.


    "I said, I''m not who I used to be, and if you can''t face it, you will be like them."


    Adam suddenly turned to look at helys.


    "You have mastered the fog of death. Where did you find it?" There was greed in Adam''s eyes.


    For the necromancers, the fog of death is a natural treasure, dangerous and powerful.


    If you can master the fog of death, it''s like having a weapon.

 Chapter 1062

    "You belong to me, and so do the fog of death." Instead of panicking, Adam was excited.


    "My grass." When Chen Yu heard this, he was about to take a violent walk on the spot: "is this son of a bitch a brother-in-law? You listen to his perverse remarks. "


    Fortunately, CASS and Westra live in Chen Zhu.


    "President, that''s not what he meant."


    Adam obviously didn''t know. He almost angered Chen because of this sentence.


    There were several green skeletons around Adam.


    The skeletons were moving in and out of the fog.


    They were tracking the figure of helys.


    But every time she comes into contact with her, she will break into a fog.


    All of a sudden, a skull appeared behind her without any sign, biting her shoulder.


    "I got you." Adam said with a smile, "then you can''t run away."


    Adam came to Hollis with a proud smile on his face.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t kill you, at least not for the time being. I will give you double what you have just inflicted on me."


    "Do you know the nature of the fog of death?" Asked helys suddenly.


    "Features, what features?"


    "Assimilation." She said, reaching out to take the skeleton off her shoulder.


    Hess was unharmed, which puzzled Adam.


    "The fog of death can assimilate the breath of other attributes of death."


    Helys increased her strength a little, and the green skeleton was smashed in a flash.


    A wisp of green smoke came out of the green skeleton, and heilish took a deep breath and inhaled it into her mouth.


    "The fog of death is the most corrosive substance in the world." "All who are lost in the fog of death will eventually become part of the fog of death," she said


    Adam''s face changed dramatically and he turned to escape the fog of death.


    But he ran a few steps and found himself running back to her.


    "It seems that you are lost. Do you need me to show you the way?"


    Adam immediately commanded eleven evil servants to attack helys to buy him time.


    But the eleven evil servants stood still.


    They were mentally retarded, and now the fog of death has eroded them as well.


    When Adam saw something wrong, he immediately raised his arm and shouted, "angel of death, lend me strength to corrupt everything in front of me."


    A black light broke through the mist and fell on Adam.


    This is his token, by the power of Abaddon the great demon, the messenger of death and pestilence.


    As a believer in Abaddon, Adam was able to borrow Abaddon''s power for a short time.


    Just then, two big hands stretched out in the mist, straightening Adam''s arms to the left and right.


    This is the ogre of helys. The ogre controls Adam.


    "You know, this is the moment I''m waiting for," she said, clasping Adam''s neck in her hands


    Adam''s face was full of Horror: "what?"


    "The power of Abaddon." "You, and they all belong to me," said Hess with a smile


    Adam suddenly found out that Hess in front of him was so strange.


    It''s just as evil as a mother, and it''s just as terrifying.


    "No wonder my mother said You are her best work. "


    "Soon, her work will bring disaster to her."


    Adam felt that magic was passing like a raging wave.


    Helys was devouring his magic.


    Adam, Hess, and eleven brothers and sisters were all created by their mother for the final project.


    So their magical properties are exactly the same. Their destiny is to fight and devour each other.


    "But all your tracks are still in her control."


    Hess loosed Adam, and Adam fell to the ground feebly.


    "Go back and tell my mother that I won''t need her to come to me this time. I''ll go to her." Said Hess.


    "You don''t kill me?" Adam''s face was full of amazement.


    "If you die, who will report to me?"


    "Ha ha You still have not changed, or so weak, such you, is impossible to defeat the mother


    Helys looked back at the tower. "President, can I let him go?"


    "Of course, it''s up to you, but he can only have one lifeboat." Chen said.


    Helys looked at Adam and said, "I hope you have something to do with your mother."


    "Do you want me to bring my mother?"


    "No, I''ll wait for her on the island." Said Hess.


    "Don''t you want to know the secret of that island?""No, I already know." "After all, we share the same blood, don''t we?" said helys


    Adam boarded a small lifeboat and gave him some fresh water.


    Chen Yu stood at the bow of the boat, watching Adam struggling to start the lifeboat.


    "Hello, Adam, we''ll see each other soon."


    Adam looked up at Chen Yu and said, "Chinese, you''d better watch out for heiris. She''s a real monster."


    "Well It''s really good that you are so blatant in instigating relations between our superiors and subordinates. "


    Adam smiled and said nothing more.


    He is very confident in this move, because he used it repeatedly in the past.


    After Adam left, Chen Chu looked up at Greenland, which had been suspended in the fishing net.


    "Put him down."


    Greenland witnessed the whole process. He didn''t want to make enemies with Chen Yu.


    Like the group led by EVA, they are full of danger.


    "Listen, sir, I''m only in partnership with them. I''m not your enemy." Greenland explained.


    Chen Yu came to Greenland with a smile, and suddenly a hand penetrated Greenland''s abdomen.


    Greenland''s body began to spasm slightly.


    "You Let go Let go. "


    "I feel the familiar breath. There seems to be something familiar in your body."


    In the belly of Greenland lies the flesh and blood of a strange god.


    Just like those believers who believe in different gods, the ability to approach the immortal body can be realized through the continuous power transmission of different gods.


    But Greenland is almost the same, but the difference is that it is obtained directly, not through faith.


    When Chen Yu made a decision to draw out the flesh and blood, Greenland suffered even more.


    "Let me go, let me go..." Greenland''s voice changed, like two voices mixed together.


    Chen took out his bloody hand and wiped blood on Greenland''s body.


    "It doesn''t look the same." Chen Yu said to himself, "where is your essence?"


    "Man, I have nothing to do with you. We are not enemies."

 Chapter 1063

    "Of course, I don''t want to save." Chen Yu said with a smile.


    "Hey The next time you pierce my stomach, can you say it first? First of all, I want to make a statement that I and the thing in my stomach are just using each other, and I am not very familiar with it. "


    "Your mind is not under his control?"


    Chen Yu thought that he was talking to a different God, not Greenland itself.


    "Does this thing control consciousness?" Greenland was stunned for a moment, and then there was panic on his face: "damn Take it out, take it out, I will know that there is no such cheap thing, I will become crazy, then be swallowed by him, and then become a monster... "


    "Well It looks very clear. You''re all right. " Chen Chu shrugged.


    "I''m just lying You didn''t lie to me? "


    "Don''t listen to his nonsense. I''m different from the adult gods. I''m harmless. I''m not a part of the gods. I''m a body." Greenland makes another sound.


    "You''re in control of me now." Said Greenland in alarm.


    "If I could devour your consciousness, would you say that now?"


    "Maybe you''re waiting for an opportunity, maybe you think I have some use value."


    "President, I''d better kill him directly They are time bombs on the ship. "


    When Greenland heard helys, he immediately wanted to jump.


    But when he got to the edge fence, he saw that there was a huge black shadow swimming past the side of the boat.


    "Are you sure you want to go into the water? There''s a thing below that likes eating the gods of other kinds. "


    Greenland is desperate now. The people on the ship are terrible, and the people under the ship are even more terrible.


    "Come on, you stay on the boat and do some research for me. If you agree, you can keep your life for a while. If you disagree, you can feed my pet."


    "What kind of research?"


    "Don''t be afraid. It''s just an ordinary study of the disemboweled slices. It''s not a terrible study."


    Greenland was desperate, but helpless.


    Then Greenland was put into a room.


    This room is the one Adam closed before. There are many terrible appliances in the room.


    Helys comes to Chen Yu''s side.


    "President, I have something to tell you."


    "Wait If you want to tell me, I have no psychological preparation I''m not going to accept that either. "


    Helys looked at Chen Yu with dead fish eyes: "president, you think more."


    "Well All right. " Chen Yu said disappointed.


    "President, if you are younger, maybe I will tell you."


    "I''m only twenty-seven! Twenty seven years old! "


    "So we''ve been two generations."


    "Let''s get to the point. What did you just want to say to me?"


    "I, Adam, and my mother, Eve, are the most orthodox of the nobility of the nocimara." Said Hess.


    "How do you know?"


    "I just swallowed Adam, and the magic of eleven brothers and sisters, and the inheritance of blood has been opened more." "I have gained more knowledge and know more in the blood inheritance," said helys


    "The destruction of nosimarah has something to do with my family."


    "What''s going on?"


    "The civilization of nosimara is a very special civilization. It lives on an island. At its peak, there were only a hundred thousand people. However, because of the contradiction between the population and the area of the land, the whole civilization began to fight. Then the war ended. Tens of thousands of people died in the war. However, people were not happy because the war ended, which means people The mouth will expand again. "


    "Hiss Six thousand years ago, there was the problem of population expansion. "


    "Then my head of family planned a plan to kill ordinary people, suppress population expansion, and retain the nobility."


    "No reason to kill?"


    "It''s not for no reason. That man has other plans. He seems to plan to make something out of tens of thousands of people''s blood. But that thing didn''t finish at last, and my family broke up. The whole family was split up by furious people. My ancestors fled overseas, drifted on the sea, came to the European continent, and left behind Forgetting the ancestral lineage and identity, I began a new life, and my family is also a continuous emergence of psychics, participants in the historical process. "


    "What your mother is looking for is that unfinished thing?"


    Helys nodded: "tens of thousands of people''s blood seems to be only one-half completed. The inheritance of ancestors has been flowing in the blood. As long as the strength of the descendants of the family reaches a certain level, the memory of ancestors will be awakened and forced to go to the island of nosimara to find that thing."


    "Did none of your ancestors come to be awakened? Or did someone wake up and find nothing? ""No, someone has been awakened, but that thing will only appear once in 159 when comets of bitos come, so no one in the ancestors has been able to successfully get that thing."


    "What''s the use of that thing?"


    "The Agama bridge."


    "What?"


    "Every civilization, every belief, has its own paradise. Agama is the paradise of the nosimara civilization. It is said that that thing is called the Agama bridge."


    "Can that Agama bridge end your nightmare?" Chen asked.


    "Maybe."


    "Well, our goal now is to find the Agama bridge. As for what mission, what inheritance, and what destiny guidance are all irrelevant to us. Whoever gets in our way, we will kill who is so simple."


    "President, my mother is not weak. She has created countless terrors. She is the most evil and cruel woman."


    "So If I were to kill her, would you stop me? "


    "I want her to die."


    "What magic is your mother good at?"


    "Undead magic is her best, but she is also proficient in voodoo, curse, and alchemy. In the past 20 years, she has also developed a set of magic system of her own, which is mixed with the magic she is good at. She is the most famous black witch. There were countless forces trying to kill her, but she escaped and fought back."


    "It doesn''t matter. I will kill her, and I will make her never turn over."


    The next morning, the sun did not appear, and there was always a strong wind on the sea.


    The sky was overcast and the conqueror was up and down on the sea.


    The storm is coming!


    "It''s not a good sign. I don''t really like the journey." Chen Yu suddenly found that he was a little seasick.

 Chapter 1064

    Chen Yu did not go to sea.


    It''s just that this ship is totally different from the one he used to ride on.


    This is an ocean going ship. The structure of ocean going ship and yacht is totally different.


    In the face of wind and waves, the forces produced are also different.


    When facing the waves, ocean going ships are all positive forces. When the waves come, the bow will lean forward, and then the force of the waves will spread throughout the ship.


    The yacht belongs to the diffusion force. Facing the pounding of the waves, the yacht will swing left and right, and then disperse the force. It is difficult for people to feel the force of the waves.


    If the two are compared, the structure of the ocean going ship is more joint force, and because of this structure, it can bear the load and resist the greater wind and waves, but the people on the ship are not comfortable.


    While the yacht is not so strong in carrying the wind and waves, it increases the comfort.


    That''s why Chen didn''t feel seasick when he was on a yacht.


    If you take this ocean going ship, you will get seasick.


    Yesterday, he was still near the sea. The wind and waves were not big. Chen Yu didn''t feel it.


    But today, the wind and waves are a little bit big, and Chen Yu can''t live any longer.


    It''s the first time people in the association have seen Chen Yu so weak.


    All of them are taut today. They dare not have any expression in front of Chen Yu.


    They were afraid to laugh when they saw Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu is weak at the moment, but the weak Chen Yu is still Chen Yu.


    The whole ship was normal, but Chen was the only one who had seasickness.


    By this time, they had reached the far sea.


    But the sky is very unusual.


    Generally speaking, this kind of low-pressure air flow is regional. Basically, it will clear up after one or two hours.


    But the conqueror had been in this low-pressure zone all morning.


    The sea is also unusually grumpy.


    Chen Zhu breathed the air outside, and Arras came with a glass of water.


    "President, would you like some hot water?"


    "No, let me breathe."


    Chen is a doctor himself. He knows his symptoms.


    He has already regretted his journey.


    I knew it was time to get the yacht out.


    However, there are some risks when yachts go into the open sea.


    Not to say no, in fact, large yachts are capable of long-distance navigation.


    But this time they didn''t come out to play, so Chen Yu still cherished his yacht.


    I don''t want to cause some problems on the yacht.


    Chen Yu was lying on the back chair, blowing the sea breeze, and did not know how long he slept.


    Suddenly, Chen Yu heard someone calling him.


    Chen Yu opened his eyes slightly and saw that West was shaking him.


    "What''s up? Dinner? "


    "No President, look over there... " West pointed to a ship in the distance, about two nautical miles away.


    But the boat was up, with the bottom floating on the water.


    There are three men and two women standing on it.


    They also saw the conqueror, shouting for help.


    "President, do you want to save them?"


    "It''s up to you." "Don''t call me dinner because you don''t have an appetite," Chen said


    "All right." West looked at the people calling for help in the distance and ordered, "lean over."


    ¡­¡­


    Domingo, Alger, zoron, Amelia and FIOs have spent a night on the sea.


    Last night, there was a storm on their yacht. Fortunately, all five of them like to surf and dive on weekdays. Their water quality is good.


    When the yacht capsized, it escaped from the cabin in time.


    But I climbed to the bottom of the yacht like this, and I was suffering from the wind and waves all the time. I couldn''t contact my family or rescue.


    When everyone was in despair, a ship appeared in their sight.


    Five people that call an excited, all desperately cry for help.


    As the conqueror approached slowly, a steamboat came down and took them to the ship one by one.


    "What''s the matter with you?" West asked.


    At the moment, these five people are still in a state of shock. Everyone is dressed in blankets, cold and hungry.


    "We had a storm last night and the yacht capsized." Said Domingo.


    "It''s more than 2000 kilometers from the coastline. What are you doing here?"


    "We came out of Hawaii. We were only going to turn around in the nearby sea area, but the navigator and intelligent control system suddenly failed on the way. Even the communication device failed. Last night, we had a big storm and knocked our boat over." "Sir, can you send us back to Hawaii? We are willing to pay a lot of money," Domingo said"Sorry, I can''t." "We have our own mission, we can''t go back," West said


    "Can you give me a satellite phone? We need to report peace with our family."


    "I''m sorry, but I can''t either." West can''t trust these people completely.


    After all, a yacht inexplicably appears in the high seas, which is very suspicious.


    "Why?"


    "We are government departments, and we are also carrying out secret tasks. We cannot disclose our whereabouts until we complete the tasks. You can rest assured that we will send you back after we complete the tasks." Said West.


    "Can you show us your identification?" Asked Domingo cautiously.


    Click -


    at this time, standing on the top of the cabin, CAOS, who was smoking, pulled the chamber of his gun.


    They looked at CASS, then back at West.


    "By the way, what did you just say?" West pretended not to hear.


    "No, it''s nothing. Can you arrange some rooms for us? We need a rest. "


    "We don''t have many rooms on board, so we can only give you two."


    "OK, no problem." Domingo and others know that they have no right to refuse or make a request at the moment, and they all accept West''s arrangement honestly.


    "CASS, take them to the cabin to rest."


    Domingo and others, with some fear on their faces, followed CAOS and were full of thoughts.


    After Cass took them to the cabin, he said, "this room and the next room are your room. You can come out for dinner at 7 p.m. if it''s stuffy in the cabin, you can go to the deck to breathe, not the engine room."


    With that, CAOS turned and left.


    Domingo and others are relieved. There are two double-layer iron bed in this cabin, which can lay down four people. The same is true for the other room. Besides two double-layer beds, there is no other furniture.


    There is also a round sealed glass window, and the light in the cabin is a little dark.


    "I think We may have met pirates. " Domingo lowered his voice and said cautiously.


    "What? Pirates? " People''s faces suddenly changed. They had already felt it.


    It''s just that Domingo took the lead in picking things out.


    Domingo looked at the crowd and said, "we''d better be careful not to reveal our identity. We''d better change our name to a fake one."

 Chapter 1065

    "Why change your name?" Alger asked, puzzled.


    "If it is known that your uncle is the boss of CCR, a famous energy company, what do you think pirates will do to you?" Said Domingo.


    "My uncle won''t be stingy with the ransom." Said Alger.


    "And afterwards?"


    "Afterwards? Haha My uncle will retaliate in the cruelest way against these pirates who dare to blackmail him


    "So, in order to prevent you from disclosing their information, pirates are most likely to kill you after they get the ransom Of course, and us. "


    Alger''s face changed, a little flustered and asked, "what are we going to do?"


    "We all change our personal information as middle-class kids coming out to play." Said Domingo.


    "So they don''t blackmail?"


    "Maybe, but not that much."


    "It doesn''t matter how much ransom money I want. I just want to go back safely." Said Alger.


    "That''s the problem." "Do you think a middle-class family can retaliate against pirates?" Domingo said


    "No."


    "So if they blackmail a middle-class family, then they don''t need to be silenced, and our chances of survival will increase."


    Everyone thinks it makes sense.


    It''s just that they don''t know what they''re talking about, and they''ve fallen into the ears of West and others.


    "Did you find it?" Asked West.


    "I found out. The boss of CCR, Chanin Leighton, has a nephew, Alger Leighton." Said Raisa.


    "How many others?"


    "Domingo, 22 years old, left school in the first year of college. He started a small company of his own. Zoran was 20 years old. He was also a child of a rich family. Amelia was 19 years old. Zoran''s girlfriend, FIOs was 20 years old. She was the daughter of the boss of ODI cassan company."


    "The yacht they rented was a large yacht of Hawaiian yacht company. It was rented the day before yesterday for five days." "The basic facts are true," said Raisa


    West nodded: "keep watching them. Although they can be ruled out basically, they are outsiders after all. Don''t let them make trouble for us. By the way, inform them that it''s time for dinner."


    "Mr. West, the president is still blowing on the roof. Would you like to call him?"


    "Well Call it. " Said West.


    Although Chen said he didn''t want to eat dinner, West felt it was necessary to remind Chen.


    Five people came out of the cabin. Although there were not many people on the deck, they all seemed to be the kind of frightening characters. They were obviously equipped with guns.


    Just at this time, they suddenly had a thump in front of them, and a figure fell in front of them.


    Five people are scared, look up, see a little girl standing on the roof.


    Raisa looked at the crowd and said, "it wasn''t I who pushed him down, it was him who fell down."


    Chen Yu stood up, shaking his head hard.


    Seeing this, West said to CAOS, "take him back to the cabin."


    Domingo and others saw Chen Yu dragged into the cabin by two people, and their hearts were beating drums.


    Who is this Asian?


    Why offend these pirates?


    It seems that his treatment on this ship is very poor.


    This makes people feel sad and afraid to raise other ideas for the time being.


    So that they don''t take them with them and treat them like the Asian.


    Even a little girl is so vicious, pushing people down from the roof of the cabin, which is more than ten meters high.


    Maybe you can''t fall dead, but you can also hurt your muscles and bones.


    "Children, let''s eat in the restaurant. Don''t worry about the accident just now." Said West in a soft voice.


    At this time, Risha is following Chen Yu.


    "President, just for acting, don''t blame me."


    Chen Xun rubbed his forehead, waved and said, "I know. Don''t bother me. Let me be quiet for a while."


    The whole day passed, and the waves on the sea were not small, but bigger and bigger.


    Chen''s seasickness is becoming more and more serious.


    Chen Yu has no energy now.


    "Go to dinner, and you too."


    ¡­¡­


    When she came to the restaurant, everyone was silent on the big table.


    In particular, the five Domingo people, they are buried in dinner, even dare not make any sound.


    In fact, she just pushed Chen Yu down just now, just to shock these people.


    So that they don''t mess around in the boat."Hi, Hello, I''m reesa. Can you tell me your name?" Raisa warmly greets Domingo and others.


    Five people raised their heads, looked at each other, and then each gave a false name that they had discussed.


    Risha smiled and sat down beside Domingo. "The first requirement for me to make friends is to be honest, right?"


    Raisa puts Domingo''s ID card in front of him, and Domingo touches his pocket.


    He found that he didn''t know at all when Raisa took her ID card.


    "I hate people who are not honest." "Do you know what I do to people who are not honest?" she said


    "Raisa, they are guests." West warned.


    "Mr. West, is that butcher on deck still working? For the last time, it''s used to crush fish, isn''t it? "


    "It seems that It''s not a human being. "


    Poof -


    Cass put down his knife: "this is on the table, reesa. Can we change the subject?"


    Domingo and others are about to pee.


    The feeling of facing Chen Yu in front of Ruisha is now felt by these five "children".


    Theresa seemed to enjoy finding pleasure in them.


    "I''ll give you a chance to answer my question again. What''s your name?"


    Five people have not been trained before. They are totally scared to be stupid because of the swindle of Raisa.


    Where dare they continue to lie.


    One by one, I took the initiative to say my name and identity.


    "Darling." Raisa had an evil smile.


    The people of the association looked at Raisa and all felt abrupt.


    Raisa is only 14 years old, but her tone looks like the elder of Domingo and others.


    "Eat." "What''s dinner tonight?" said Raisa? I love sardine roast beef.


    At the moment, in the eyes of Domingo and others, Raisa has become a little witch like existence.


    After eating, five people answered their room honestly.


    The two girls didn''t go back to the next room, but five people piled together.


    "What do we do now? I don''t think they will let us go. They will kill us, will they?"

 Chapter 1066

    All the people on this ship give them only one sense of evil.


    Yes, it''s evil!


    "What shall we do now?"


    "I''ve seen it. There''s a lifeboat on this ship. If we can get that lifeboat, maybe we have a chance to escape." Said Domingo.


    "That lifeboat is too small to sustain us back to Hawaii." Said Alger.


    "No, we just need to escape these pirates. We don''t have to go back to Hawaii."


    "What do you mean?"


    "We need to get communication equipment as well as lifeboats."


    "But how can we get lifeboats and communication equipment? They have guns in their hands. "


    "Don''t worry. They don''t plan to kill us for the time being. Then we can plan slowly. First of all, we should get familiar with them and gain their trust." Said Domingo.


    ¡­¡­


    "It seems to be very interesting." Ruisha looked at the picture of five people discussing in the monitoring and said with interest.


    "Play whatever you like, as long as you don''t overdo it." West said casually, "besides Don''t disturb the President I think he''s in the best shape now. "


    It''s not that West has any objection, it''s just that Chen Yu can''t spare time.


    It''s like the first day. He starts all kinds of activities in an hour.


    He didn''t feel he had the energy to deal with Chen Yu, who was full of energy all day.


    Therefore, he felt that before he got off the ship, Chen Yu was so ignorant, which was not totally unhelpful.


    "OK..." Theresa shrugged.


    "A group of energetic young people." West felt that he was old, so both Chen Yu and Ruisha were young people in his eyes.


    The storm seems to be getting bigger and bigger. The Conqueror has been advancing in the storm.


    Chen Yu didn''t know how long he had slept. Anyway, his head was getting more and more painful and he was restless to sleep.


    I opened my eyes and looked out of the window. It was still dark outside. The sound of the waves was endless.


    Chen Yu is a doctor. He can treat most diseases.


    But for the physiological reaction of seasickness, Chen Yu was at a loss.


    There are also seasickness drugs, but they don''t work very well.


    On the one hand, Chen''s own drug resistance; on the other hand, the drug resistance is not right.


    For example, carsickness, airsickness and seasickness are all physiological reactions, which are natural.


    This physiological reaction can not be relieved by taking medicine.


    And some people belong to strong dizziness symptoms, similar to dysmenorrhea and so on, it is difficult to eradicate.


    Chen Yu staggers out of the cabin door. The cabin is too stuffy.


    He is going to blow on the deck.


    On the deck, Chen saw that there were already people on the edge of the deck.


    It''s a strange woman. Chen''s brain is in chaos.


    "Who are you?" he said, pinching his forehead


    Fioce turned her head and looked at Chen Yu, her brow slightly wrinkled.


    At this time, Chen Yu felt the tumbling in his stomach, lying on the edge, and opened his mouth and spewed out filth.


    Chen feels worse than when he was shot in the past.


    Chen cuning can now be shot more than ten times, better than such constant tossing.


    Chen Xun wiped his mouth and his body.


    Chen Yu, who usually pays attention to appearance, has never been so untidy.


    Chen Yu waddled into the cockpit, and now a member of the lightning team was at the helm.


    "President, why are you here?"


    "Give me a shot. I''m sick."


    "Ah?" The team member looked at Chen Yu with a blank face.


    "I said Give me a shot in the head. It''s better to knock me out. "


    "President Are you serious? "


    "Hurry up..." Chen Zhu is holding the deputy, and his body is still swinging unconsciously.


    The team member raised the muzzle of his gun and pointed to Chen Yu''s head: "president, then I really shot?"


    "Hurry up What are you talking about? "


    àØ -


    Chen Yu falls to the ground with his head up.


    Fioce on the deck saw this.


    But what she saw was her own explanation.


    She felt that Chen entered the cabin, had a dispute with the man, and then the man shot and killed Chen.


    "These people are cruel."


    But, strangely enough, the man stood up again.


    Didn''t he get shot in the head? Why are you standing up again?


    Chen Yu rubbed his forehead, and the small caliber pistol didn''t work for him.


    Chen Yu now hopes that the bullets of large caliber guns can make him concussion and sleep well."No big guns?"


    "President, there is Or do you want me to get a big gun? "


    "OK Come on. "


    The player''s face was speechless, and he was asked for the first time in his life.


    Completely regardless of other people''s feelings, his own president really has a strange brain circuit.


    The team member held the walkie talkie and informed his companions.


    Before long, another team member came.


    It seems that the companion should have been sleeping before.


    "President." The player also said hello.


    Chen''s body was swinging with the boat: "where''s the gun?"


    "President, the big caliber gun is a sniper gun. It''s not assembled yet. I''ve got a machine gun here. It may have some effect. Would you like to try it?"


    "Well, try it with a machine gun."


    "Go out, President, or we''ll suffer when the next bullet bounces back."


    "Oh..." Chen Yu stepped back and stood at the door. "Don''t hit your eyes. It hurts."


    "I see."


    Dada -


    Chen Zhu looks up and falls back.


    Then he hit his head on the deck with a drop of several meters.


    "Whoo It seems to work. The president is asleep. "


    "Take the president back to his room."


    FIOs looked at the men and dragged them into the cabin.


    "These people are cold-blooded butchers." Fioce felt cold all over.


    When these people kill, they do not cover up at all. They kill in front of her.


    That poor fellow, God bless, hope he can rest in peace.


    The next day, the wind and waves did not subside, but became bigger and bigger, and the undulation of the ship was bigger.


    When Amelia got up, she saw fioce curling up in the corner with her sheets wrapped around her, shivering all the time.


    "Fioce, are you not feeling well?" Amelia found Fiore pale.


    FIOs looked up at amelia and said, "Amelia, I saw that Asian was shot last night."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "I had a blast on deck last night, and then I saw that the Asian didn''t seem to be feeling well. Then I saw that the Asian had a fight with the people in the cockpit, and then they fired machine guns at the man."


    Emily''s face also turned pale: "we''re going to die here, aren''t we? These people are going to kill us. "

 Chapter 1067

    "Ah..." When Chen Yu got up, he rubbed his forehead.


    Although the symptoms of seasickness still did not subside, but Chen felt a sleep, symptoms slightly reduced.


    When I stepped out of the cabin, I saw that the opposite door was open.


    Amelia and fioce came out.


    When Emily saw Chen Yu, she was stunned for a moment, then turned to Fiore.


    FIORES looked at Chen Yu in shock.


    "You''re not dead?"


    "How do you talk? Who are you? "


    Chen Yu walked out of the cabin corridor and a cool wind blew.


    It''s still February. The sea temperature is quite low.


    But for Chen, it''s refreshing and refreshing, which is just right.


    It would be better if it could be reduced.


    Amelia and FIOs came out with a lot of heart.


    Then I saw Chen Zhu pull out his clothes and pants.


    "What is that man going to do?"


    "Does he want to freeze to death in such cold weather?" Said FIOs, blushing.


    Then, Chen Yu was seen climbing up the fence directly, and then a fish jumped into the sea.


    "Is this man crazy? He''s really going to kill himself! "


    How cold is the sea water?


    Moreover, now the ship is on the way, not stationary.


    How can he get on the boat after he jumped into the water?


    Emily and FIOs ran to the edge of the boat. Then they saw Chen Yu had fallen behind the boat, and disappeared in an instant.


    As for Chen Zhu, he was not worried at all, as long as he could see the shadow of the boat.


    He jumped into the sea mainly to wake up.


    Sure enough, after entering the water, the whole people are awake a lot.


    "Cool" sea water stimulates the skin and revives Chen.


    As expected, we should go to the sea earlier, not to suffer such a long time.


    Chen accelerated to the stern of the boat, climbed on board, returned to the cabin, changed his clothes, and then lay down to make up his sleep.


    ¡­¡­


    "Fioce, Amelia, what are you doing here?"


    Domingo, Zoran and Alger came out of the cabin and saw the two pale women on the deck.


    "We just saw the Asian jump into the sea."


    "Jump in the sea?"


    "Why did he jump into the sea?"


    "It must have been because I couldn''t stand the pirates, so I jumped into the sea and killed myself." Said Emily.


    The three men looked at each other, and their hearts became more and more heavy.


    At this time, reesa came over.


    "Hi, how are you? Your face looks very bad. Didn''t you sleep well last night? Also, it''s really hard for people to sleep in such a bumpy boat. " Said Raisa on her own.


    All the people did not speak and looked at Raisa in silence.


    "Shall we play a game?"


    "What game?"


    "Survival game." Raisa took out a revolver: "have you heard about the Russian turntable?"


    Everyone''s face froze in an instant. What Russia''s big turntable said is not the big turntable in the casino, but the big turntable of revolver.


    "Plus I happened to be six, and there was a bullet in it." Raisa opened the wheel and everyone saw the bullet in it.


    Then, with a sharp turn, she pulled the trigger on her temple.


    However, there was no gunshot, and people did not know whether they were disappointed or relieved.


    "If it''s a round, then one person will die after one round, which is too boring, so everyone can turn once, so we can play for a longer time, and everyone has a chance of 16, instead of the traditional Russian turntable, one round will end the game."


    "Who''s next?" said Raisa


    No one went to pick up the gun. Raisa looked at the crowd and said, "no one picked up the gun? Then I can only order you to be thrown into the sea. "


    Domingo grabbed the gun from Risha, but he didn''t point to himself, but hesitated to seize the opportunity to control Risha, and then forced the pirates to give them the lifeboat.


    "Now is a good time." Theresa had a devilish smile.


    Domingo shivered. I don''t know if she was frightened by Lisa''s smile or because of the cold wind.


    Domingo finally pointed the muzzle of his gun at his temple, but his hands were shaking.


    Click -


    wheel empty? Domingo wept with joy.


    It''s good to be alive.


    "OK, next, go left." Said Raisa.


    Raisa''s dous attribute has been fully awakened.


    Her smile was full of evil and excitement.


    Domingo left is Orpheus, Orpheus trembling with a revolver, his hands clenched the butt of the gun pointed at Raisa."Dare you shoot?" Raisa smiled at Orpheus.


    Orpheus''s body suddenly stopped shaking and his eyes became sharp.


    She doesn''t want to stay in this place anymore.


    It''s better to die at sea than to be with this little devil.


    "Give me the boat, now, now, or Or I''ll shoot! "


    Nobody thought of what Domingo didn''t dare to do.


    Orpheus, such a lady, dare to do it.


    "Come on, do you hear me?" Orpheus looked in other directions, and she wanted to get other people''s attention.


    There was no one around, but no one paid attention to her.


    No one seems to care about what''s going on here.


    And no one cares that Theresa was pointed at with a gun.


    "Why do you think they will compromise so much because you have threatened me?"


    "You Are you not one of them? "


    Lisa''s smile receded gradually, and there was a tear on her face.


    "You know not long ago, my partner and I just played this game, and finally I''m the only one left to survive. "


    Everyone was stunned and looked at Risha.


    "Do you think I really like playing this game with you?" "I just want to get rid of it earlier. I don''t want to play anymore. I want to die. My parents, my family, and my best friends are all dead at the gunpoint. All you see is that I force you to play games, but do you think I really want to play with you?"


    Then they realized that the girl, like them, was a victim.


    No wonder no one cares whether the young girl is under threat or not. No one cares about her life or death.


    She is lucky, but also unfortunate.


    "Every time they gather six people, they start to play the game until the last one survives, and then wait for the next time they gather six."


    Not far away, people who heard Risha were rolling their eyes.


    "Is this girl a playwright?"


    "It was so boring on the boat that she came up with such a way to play."


    "I hope these young people won''t be spoiled by her."


    "After being oppressed by the president, the girl now vent her resentment on others."

 Chapter 1068

    "Poor boy." FIOs said softly.


    But the next moment, a shot will bring everyone back to reality.


    Raisa fell to the ground.


    Everyone looked at fioce in amazement.


    "Fioce, what are you doing? You killed a child! " Cried Emily.


    "The gifted girl who passed the Mensa test was invited to many famous universities at the age of 12. She is an orphan." "She just said her parents were killed on the boat, and obviously she lied," she said


    "But she is only a child."


    "She''s a devil." Said FIOs.


    Just then, Raisa stood up again.


    Fioce was not surprised at all.


    "Fioce lane, who got the Mensa test at the age of ten, is second only to me in the last ten years." Said Raisa with a smile.


    FIOs looked at reesa. "How did you become a pirate?"


    "It seems that your IQ is not as high as you think." Said Raisa with a smile.


    Just then, a white line appeared in front.


    Then the conqueror made a loud whistle.


    "The waves are coming! Everyone is ready for the shock! "


    Raisa turned her head to look at the coming wave: "what a big wave. It''s at least 15 meters long."


    "No, it''s eighteen meters." FIOs looked at the huge waves ahead and said in the same tone: "it seems that you are not as good as you think."


    Bang -


    the waves have come.


    First of all, Zoran was shot out of the deck by the huge waves, and then flew out screaming.


    There is no one to save him, in this natural force, the power of mankind appears so small.


    Others were caught by the fence, which saved them.


    The conqueror was also swayed off course by the waves.


    FIOs found that Raisa was able to resist the impact of the waves without grabbing any handrails.


    Just then, a huge black pillar appeared in front.


    The black pillar traverses the sky and the earth, enveloping everything in front of it.


    It''s got a great name, eye of the storm.


    If you want to see the eye of the storm, you can only observe it from the near earth meteorological satellite.


    If you look from the outside, you can only see a black pillar.


    "Damn We can''t get any closer. " "Domingo," cried FIOs, "get in the cabin."


    It''s not necessary for FIOs to say that they also know it''s not suitable to stay here for a long time.


    FIORES was just about to get into the cabin when she saw something in front of her.


    In the direction of the eye of the storm, there seems to be a ship.


    Not one, but many.


    It''s just that those boats don''t look like modern boats.


    They are hung with messy old canvas, all of which are rotten wood.


    And they don''t sail on the sea, they come in waves.


    That feeling It''s like a ghost ship in the legend!


    "Then What is that? "


    "Ghost ship! Ghost ship! Ready to fight! " Someone on the boat was shouting.


    Fioce heard the sound of guns and bombs.


    But it was only the beginning, and soon, a more violent shock followed.


    Boom -


    a ghost ship hit the conqueror, and the conqueror tilted in an instant.


    Then another ghost ship came in.


    The conqueror is completely over the sea.


    "Abandon the ship, abandon the ship!"


    Fioce only heard the noise and confusion.


    Then she was thrown out of the boat.


    Cold, chaos, and darkness spread over Fiore.


    All of a sudden, FIOs felt a hand grab her.


    Fioce opened her eyes and saw that in the sea, Raisa held her hand.


    I don''t know why, fioce felt a warmth coming in, so that she wouldn''t freeze in the sea.


    Fioce was trying to swing her arms, but the waves were so big that she could do nothing but drift with them.


    At this time, FIORES saw another ship, a luxury yacht.


    But the yacht wanted to go to the center of the storm.


    Eve the black witch is on the yacht at the moment.


    Adam saw it all.


    He knew how strong his mother was.


    But it was also the first time he saw his mother summoning six ghost ships.


    Tear up the conqueror and topple it.


    Terrible power!


    "Adam, I have avenged you. Are you satisfied now?""Of course, my mother." Adam''s smile was a little grudging: "but then, it seems that helys..."


    "She? Don''t worry, she won''t die. After all, she is my daughter, my most outstanding and perfect work. How could she die here so easily? "


    "Let''s go. The island of nosimara is close at hand. I don''t want to miss the Agama star once in 159. After all, I don''t have the third 159 year."


    Adam was shocked and looked up at Eve.


    "Mother You... "


    Eve turned to Adam with a smile. "It''s strange. I''m three hundred and sixty years old."


    "You How could... "


    "Do you want to ask me how I can live so long?"


    Adam bowed his head. Of course he wanted to know.


    Live 360 years This is an unimaginable life span.


    "There are many ways to live 360 years old. For example, the way I use is to constantly change body parts and internal organs. Besides brain, I have changed a lot of things, which is the benefit of alchemy. Of course, the risk of changing head is too great. I only changed it twice, and the success rate of each time is less than 10%. But my luck is very good It''s all successful. "


    "Then I Can I learn? "


    "You can''t use it now, and you''re not strong enough." Ava gently pinched Adam''s chin: "over the past three centuries, I''ve been pursuing ways to extend my life, and I think nosy Mara island should give me the final answer."


    "Mother, what''s on the island of northimara?"


    "I don''t know. The ambition of the ancestors is bigger than me. I don''t know what they wanted to do at that time." "However, just think about it. It must be a shocking plan for killing tens of thousands of people. And I can hear that voice in my blood. It has been letting me take over and improve that plan."


    "Mother Now there are not so many people who can be slaughtered by you... "


    Adam''s voice trembled, and even he was afraid of his mother''s terrible and dark heart.


    If tens of thousands or even hundreds of thousands of people died before World War II, it''s not news.


    But now it''s a civilized society.


    "Who said that there are still many people in the African land, and the indigenous witch doctors in Africa are unable to resist."

 Chapter 1069

    "There is a small island in front. If you don''t want to die, you can swim faster."


    Theresa''s voice echoed in Orpheus''s ear.


    Fioce remained awake all the time.


    From a distance, there is a shadow of an island in front of us.


    It''s just that the island seems to be at the center of the storm.


    She knew very well that if she was in a coma at this time, she would definitely leave her alone.


    She didn''t know why. She always felt that she was not afraid of the wind and waves, or even the cold.


    Every time the waves came, Fiore felt that she would sink into the deep sea.


    But every time Raisa pulls her out of the water.


    When she came out of the water again, all of a sudden, she found that the storm had subsided.


    Even the sun was shining brightly, and a warm feeling came into my heart.


    It''s only a few hundred meters from the island.


    Compared with the gales and waves just now, the distance of hundreds of meters seems to be no longer a problem.


    Fioce swam as hard as she could, and finally reached the shore.


    Fioce lies on the soft sand, enjoying the warm sunshine and fine gravel.


    Enjoy the peace that I haven''t seen for a long time, and enjoy the sunshine.


    Fioce suddenly thought of Raisa and sat up.


    She walked slowly from the sea, dragging a big fish as big as her own.


    "You How... "


    "Aren''t you hungry?"


    "But We have no fire. "


    "Go and collect firewood."


    "What to do?"


    "Make a fire."


    "But how can we make a fire?"


    "Thanks to your IQ of 158." Theresa glanced at Fiore.


    FIOs was a little annoyed. "I''ll see how you make a fire."


    Fioce picked up firewood on the beach.


    Then it''s in front of Raisa, and then it''s the theatre.


    She wanted to see how Raisa made the fire.


    Raisa came to the firewood pile and made a loud finger. The firewood burst into flames.


    Fioce''s eyes are falling out.


    "How did you do it?"


    "Want to know?"


    Fioce nodded.


    "Don''t tell you." Raisa is toasting the fish in triumph.


    FIOs found that Raisa was not at all upset by the shipwreck.


    "Don''t you worry about your situation at all?"


    "Why worry?"


    "Then you don''t worry about your partner''s life and death?"


    "No worries."


    "You have no feelings for them at all?"


    "It''s a little bit emotional, but it''s not too deep. What''s more, if I can''t die, they can''t even die." "Of course," said Raisa.


    "You really have confidence in them, but this is a vast ocean, and there is a kind of super storm outside. Can we survive or are we lucky? Do you think your partner has such good luck?"


    Reesa looks at fioce. Are you sure it''s because of luck?


    "Before I saw the ghost ship Isn''t that true? It''s just my illusion, isn''t it? " Fiore has always been haunted by this.


    She thought it was probably because she was dying that she had hallucinations.


    In fact, some experts and scholars have analyzed that the so-called ghost ship is just an illusion when people are facing the huge waves.


    FIOs didn''t know whether she saw the truth or the illusion.


    But that scene is really very clear.


    It''s clear that even now, Fiore is still impressed.


    "It''s true." Said Raisa quietly.


    "You''re a liar. There''s no ghost ship."


    "Well, you''re right." Raisa looked at Fiore and didn''t argue with her again.


    ¡­¡­


    Alger is floating on the sea.


    At this time, a refitted armed ship appeared in front of him.


    A ladder fell from the gunboat.


    Alger immediately climbed into the gunboat.


    "Uncle." Alger saw a dignified man standing in front of him.


    My uncle Chanin Leighton came.


    "Who told you to act without permission?"


    "Uncle, it''s been three centuries since the Leighton family hunted the black witch. It''s the only time we''ve been so close to her."


    "You shouldn''t let ordinary people get involved." Justin Leighton had a burning eye and a sharp air.


    "Domingo is with me, too."


    "I''m even more uneasy because he''s here. That kid has too much in his mind." Said Chanin Leighton.


    "Domingo is my friend.""Your friend will not die with you."


    "We found the whereabouts of the black witch, so we will follow her immediately after we inform you."


    "Are you sure the black witch is headed for the center of the storm?"


    "Yes, I''m sure, I saw her ship go in here with my own eyes, and I still used magic to sink the pirate ship carrying me."


    "Pirate ship?"


    "That''s right. The ship we hired was caught in a storm and then rescued by a group of pirates. Of course, those pirates are not good people either."


    At this time, a crew member with a telescope, rushed to.


    "Boss, there''s a diver ahead."


    Chanin Leighton took the telescope and saw a man lying on a swimming circle in the raging sea, with a bottle of wine in one hand and a barbecue in the other.


    Chanin Leighton put down his telescope, rubbed his eyes, and looked


    That''s right. That man is enjoying food and wine in this storm.


    "Is there an Asian on that pirate ship?" Asked Chanin Leighton.


    Alger froze for a moment, then nodded: "there is one, but the Asian seems not to be a member of the pirates, but also a person in distress, he jumped into the sea and killed himself."


    Chanin Leighton hands the telescope to Alger: "is it the man?"


    "That''s right, it''s the man."


    "Pull that man up." Said Chanin Leighton.


    A moment later, Chen was pulled onto the boat.


    "You are?" Chen Yu has no impression of Alger.


    On the conqueror, Alger met Chen several times.


    But every time Chen Yu was in a state of ignorance, he didn''t notice Alger at all.


    "Don''t you recognize me?" Alger looked at Chen Yu and said.


    Chen stroked his hair, then poured out the water from his ears.


    "Can I have a wash? I need to have my clothes back now." Chen said.


    Soak in the sea water for a long time. After landing, the sea water is salinized and left on the skin. It feels very uncomfortable.


    "If you want to wash and change clothes, I can also provide you with food, but you have to answer my questions first."


    "No comment." Chen Yu didn''t know who Alger was.


    Chanin Leighton stood still, frowned, and gazed at Chen.


    This man is too calm, whether at sea or on a ship.


    Chanin Leighton came up and said, "I just asked you one question, who are you?"

 Chapter 1070

    "Professor, University of Los Angeles, Chen Zhu." Chen Xun rubbed his forehead.


    He wanted to jump into the sea again, because on this ship, his seasickness began to attack again.


    One of the men looked it up, then nodded at Chanin Leighton.


    "What''s the matter with you? You look very bad. " When Alger saw Chen Yu get on the boat, his face gradually became ugly.


    "Seasickness."


    "Er..." Chen Xun rubbed his forehead.


    Alger and Chanin Leighton are more certain that Chen Yu has nothing to do with the pirates.


    After all, a seasick person can''t be a pirate.


    The wind and waves became more and more intense. Chen Yu''s head sank and he plunged into the ground.


    When Chen woke up again, he found himself lying in a cabin.


    The sun was shining out of the window, and the boat stopped shaking.


    Chen Yu looks at the time of his eyes, and seems to have slept for two hours.


    Out of the cabin, on deck.


    Chen found the ship hundreds of meters away from an island.


    Chanin Leighton is deploying an operation to land on the island.


    Chen Yu looks at the island. It''s very big.


    The mountains are folded and covered with blue shirts.


    Seagulls soar in the sky, blue water and blue sky.


    However, if you look around, you can see that there is a layer of dark clouds outside.


    The island seems to be forever shrouded in storms.


    Inside and outside the island are like two different worlds.


    "You''re awake." Alger looked at Chen Yu, who came out of the room.


    "Where is this?"


    Alger frowned. The man seemed to have no thanks for saving him.


    "You''d better stay on the boat. This island is not where you should go."


    Listen to their tone, this may be the island they are looking for. They seem to know the existence of the island.


    Just, I don''t know who they are.


    What to do with nosimara.


    "I refuse. I want to go to the island. There must be treasure on the island. You don''t want to eat it alone."


    "Hiss..." Alger sneered: "even if there is treasure, how much do you think you can get?"


    They have guns in their hands, and there are many people, so no matter what the situation, Chen is doomed to get no benefits.


    Chanin Leighton looked at Chen Yu and said, "if you want to follow, please follow. If you are in danger, don''t expect us to save you."


    "I''m not afraid of danger, or I won''t go out to sea."


    "Ha ha The danger here is not what you think it is. Even in the most violent sea area, there is no danger in this island. " Said Alger.


    When they arrived at the shore in a kayak, Chanin Leighton''s men found out.


    "Boss, someone used to make a fire here."


    "This fire and Mars, people should have just left soon."


    Chen Yu glanced at the grass in the distance, then rubbed his forehead.


    In the grass, fioce and Raisa are hiding in it.


    The first time they saw Chanin Leighton and Alger''s gunships, they hid.


    At that time, fioce wanted to call at the first time, but she was dragged into the grass by Raisa with her mouth covered.


    "These people come from different places."


    "But Alger is in there, and so is Mr. Chanin Leighton." "Why don''t you let me call," said FIOs


    "Don''t you see that they are all armed and don''t look like ordinary people. Who do you think their guns are for?"


    "You pirates, of course."


    "Joke, how does Chanin Leighton know about pirates without any communication?" "It can be seen that they are prepared in advance, not to deal with us at all. The most likely is that Alger is the one who plays the sentry of Chanin Leighton," she said calmly


    "Mr. Chanin Leighton is a billionaire. Don''t think everyone is as cruel and wicked as you pirates."


    "Don''t be naive. At least five of the militants behind Chanin Leighton are international wanted."


    "You talk nonsense."


    "See the man with the wolf''s head on his arm, remember the bomb suspect in New York Square?"


    After Reza''s warning, fioce''s brain was running fast.


    As an intelligent genius, she has her own way of thinking.


    Without Reza''s warning, Fiore would not have touched the brain''s storage warehouse.


    But when she said that, fioce dug out the deep memory.


    "It''s him!?"


    "I don''t think you''re stupid either. You remember.""Don''t keep belittling me, I''m just one point below you in the Mensa test."


    "A low score is also low. What''s more, I did the test when I was five, and you did the test when I was ten. So our intelligence gap is not one score, but not at the same level at all."


    For the first time, Fiore was so speechless.


    After half a day, he said, "IQ doesn''t mean everything. Your IQ is higher than mine, but your EQ is too low."


    "Low EQ? I just don''t want to beat around the bush with you. " Said Raisa with a sneer.


    Ruisha has seen the figure of Chen Zhu among those people.


    In the same way, Chen Yu also found Raisa.


    Both of them smile.


    "Did the Asian find us? Why didn''t he say it? " FIOs asked doubtfully, "is he with you? No, he seems to be suffering from you all the time on the ship. What''s your relationship? "


    Fioce was really confused by their relationship.


    If they were companions, why did the pirates shoot him with guns?


    Moreover, after the shooting, he appeared to himself alive the next day.


    And didn''t he jump on the boat and commit suicide?


    Why didn''t you die?


    All kinds of doubts come to mind.


    It wasn''t until Chanin Leighton and Alger led the team away that they were relieved.


    They had just left, and fioce was just about to come out, when Raisa left to hold her.


    "Don''t go out."


    "Why?"


    Raisa pointed to the sea. "There are two more ships, and there are your old friends in them."


    "My old friend?"


    Soon, fioce knew what she meant.


    It was no one else who landed. It was Zoran and Amelia.


    They were followed by dozens of heavily armed men.


    Zoran and Amelia are also fully armed.


    "What''s the matter?" Fioce found that her friends looked so strange.


    The moment before, they also acted as victims.


    But now, they have become people with their own thoughts.


    "It seems that things are more complicated than you think." Raisa muttered.


    "Do you know the truth? What''s going on? "

 Chapter 1071

    Chanin Leighton and Alger stopped.


    They also found Zoran and Emily Carragher in the back.


    "Eh? Is Zoran alive? " Alger was equally surprised.


    Originally, Zoran was the first one to be washed away by the huge waves. Everyone thought he was dead.


    But unexpectedly, he reappeared in front of us now.


    And I''ll be with Emily.


    "You know them?" Asked Chanin Leighton.


    "Friend He doesn''t seem easy either. " Alger was in a trance.


    Zoran and Amelia also saw the big team ahead.


    Both sides have the same number of people and equipment, all equipped with some conventional weapons.


    "The enemy?" Asked Chanin Leighton.


    "I don''t know. I''ll get to the bottom." Said Alger.


    He came out of his way to Zoran and Amelia.


    "Zoran, Amelia, I didn''t expect that we would meet again."


    "Alger, I didn''t expect you to be here." Zoran looked at Alger with a smile and the people behind him.


    At this moment, they are not only in trouble before, but also in distress and depression when they are under the threat of pirates.


    Everyone is so spirited, with a sharp light in his eyes.


    Alger vaguely remembers that their first meeting was in the gym.


    Alger has received military training since he was young, so his physical fitness is excellent.


    In the gym, Zoran is the record holder of some fitness programs.


    So Alger challenged them, and they got to know each other.


    Then Zoran took Alger to meet his girlfriend, Amelia.


    "You approached me on purpose?" Zoran asked.


    "No, before that, I didn''t know your identity at all. Of course, now I don''t know Who are you? "


    "And who are you?"


    Neither side is willing to talk about their identity.


    Because they''re not sure if they''re enemies.


    Alger''s eyes twinkled at Zoran and Amelia.


    After half pay, Alger tentatively said, "AVA?"


    Zoran and Emily Carmen reacted, and the people behind them raised their guns and pointed at Alger.


    Because of this name, for a time, the two sides were at each other''s throats.


    "Are you under the black witch?" Asked Alger.


    "No, we are hunters." Said Zoran and Amelia.


    "We are also hunters." Said Alger.


    "No way, I don''t know. The only thing that has been handed down from ancient times is our Atari family, the saint SECCO family''s feud. You are not a hunter." Said zolunyizheng.


    "Ancient? Our family has been chasing AVA the black witch for three hundred years "Is this ancient?" said Alger


    "What family are you?"


    "The Leighton family, whose predecessor was the leader of the Renaissance, was destroyed because of the black witch, and thus changed into a family system. Since then, we have been chasing the black witch, only three hundred years have passed, and we have not been able to succeed."


    "I see. We are allies." Said Zoran with a smile.


    However, whether he or Amelia, or Alger''s side, they are still alert to each other.


    Their guns were still in their hands, and Alger said, "what do you mean about the San Francisco family? And the athiri family. "


    "Then do you know where the island is?"


    Alger shook his head. "I don''t know."


    "This is the hometown of the athiri family and the San SECCO family, the island of nosimara, an extinct civilization. At one time, our two families were the rulers of the nosimara civilization. Our two families ruled and managed nosimara hand in hand." "But the San SECCO family had an evil plan. They destroyed the nocimara and killed countless people. From then on, the athiri family has been chasing the descendants of the San SECCO family for generations, vowing to drive them out," Zoran said


    According to Zoran, they should not be enemies, but allies.


    At least, they have the same purpose, to kill the black witch.


    Of course, that doesn''t mean they trust each other.


    Frankly speaking, their current communication is just one side of each other.


    "Then why did the black witch come here?"


    "I don''t know. Maybe it''s the evil plan of the San SECCO family. Now the San SECCO family only has the Black Witch and her children. So as long as we kill them all, our mission will end. As for their evil plan, I won''t care so much." Said Zoran.


    "I think we need sincere cooperation, so I don''t want to hide it.""I didn''t hide it." Zoran said seriously, "but you, Domingo and FIOs? Are they with you? "


    "Domingo is another hunter family. She''s an alliance with our Leiden family. FIOs is not. She''s an ordinary girl."


    "Then she Now... "


    "Must have died at sea." "After all, you can see the situation at that time. In that case, I can''t help even if I want to save her," Alger said


    "Unfortunately, she is a good girl."


    "Now, what are we going to do? Shall we go together? " Alger asked tentatively.


    "If you like, we can cooperate with you. Of course, it''s temporary. If you don''t want to, we will act separately."


    "We are facing a black witch, so I don''t think it''s wrong to unite, at least more likely to win, is it?" Said Alger.


    "So who will lead who?"


    "If there are differences, we can discuss them, and if not, we can go our separate ways."


    "Well, I agree." "What do you think?" said Zoran, turning to Amelia


    "I think it''s acceptable, too."


    "Well, that''s the deal."


    Zoran and Amelia suddenly found out that Chen Yu was also in Alger''s team.


    "Why is he here?"


    "We saved him at sea."


    "Can I trust you?"


    "I don''t know." "If I find anything wrong with him or suspicious, I will give him a bullet without hesitation," Alger said casually


    Chen Chu looked at both sides of his eyes and listened to their words.


    But he didn''t care, and he wanted to see if the two Hunter families could really kill the black witch.


    If you can, you have saved yourself a lot of trouble.


    However, his staff did not know what was going on.


    Of course, Chen doesn''t worry that they will die at sea.


    They all have the ability to cope with short-term sea storms.


    Send amon to look for it at sea.

 Chapter 1072

    West was wearing a life jacket, carrying a life buoy, and letting the waves beat.


    He is not in a hurry to find a way out, anyway, with his physical strength, no matter how he struggles, he is unlikely to swim to where.


    So he waited for the rescue.


    A few moments later, several figures appeared on the sea.


    "Hi..." West raised his arm and waved.


    Amun took a dozen people to West''s side.


    Amun''s body is seventy meters long, so his back is very wide.


    Enough people to sleep on.


    After West climbed up, ARAS looked at West and said, "Mr. West, why did you all have a virtue when I found each of you? You didn''t want to help yourself at all?"


    CAOS turned his head. Not long ago, when he was found by Amun, he was just like West, lying in the lifebuoy with the sea breeze, not worried at all.


    And his players are all virtuous.


    They don''t know. Their boss is also a virtue.


    So habit is really contagious.


    Under no circumstances will they panic.


    Even when others think it''s hopeless, they are not impatient.


    "Because I know you''ll find it."


    "Count it and see if there are few people."


    "Everyone is here except the president and Raisa." Said West.


    "Let''s go around here and see if we can find Raisa." Allah said.


    As for their president, they have no worries at all.


    Since Amun will come to them, it must be Chen Yu''s advice.


    So they don''t have to worry about Chen Yu.


    "Isn''t Raisa going to die? That little body doesn''t have to survive. "


    "No, there''s still a sign on her body." "But it''s a long distance, it''s impossible to locate," West said


    Everyone in the association wears a watch like device that can send location and heart rate data to others.


    In addition to Chen Yu, on the one hand, Chen Yu is not needed.


    On the other hand, it''s because the physical instrument can''t measure Chen''s heart rate.


    However, data transmission depends on its own regional network, which can be sent to each other.


    Positioning relies on satellite navigation.


    Due to the bad weather, which affects the satellite navigation, it is unable to locate the position of Raisa.


    ¡­¡­


    "What shall we do now?" Asked FIOs.


    "And so on." Raisa looked at her watch. Everyone''s physical feedback was full.


    It seems they are all safe, but think about it.


    I''m a new person who can be safe and sound, and those old punks can''t be.


    "Your fellow pirates?" Fiore''s eyes flickered.


    She''s starting to regret now. She should have made a noise earlier.


    She would rather be with her former friends than with these pirates.


    "I''m leaving."


    "You don''t want to go anywhere." Said Raisa quietly.


    "You have no right to command me now. None of your companions are here."


    "Ha ha..." Raisa held on to faith''s wrist.


    Fioce wanted to break free, but she felt the burning pain coming from her wrist.


    "Ah What do you have in your hand? Let go, you let me go. "


    "As long as you stay here honestly, you will not be hurt, but if you dare to run, I guarantee you will die miserably."


    "Are you sure your companion is still alive? They also want to die in the storm. "


    "They are still alive, which I can guarantee. After all, even you and I can live, and they have no reason to die at sea."


    Phoebus doesn''t think so.


    She felt that the two of them survived.


    It''s all because of their luck.


    But in the storm, no one can guarantee that he will survive.


    You know, they''re facing a wave of killing.


    In the face of that natural force, no one can guarantee that he will survive.


    Just then, a man dragged his heavy body out of the sea.


    It''s Domingo, FIOs?


    FIOs didn''t care about Raisa''s objections at all and rushed out of the grass.


    "Domingo."


    Domingo saw FIOs, a trace of surprise on his face.


    Phoebus is still alive?


    It''s amazing that she can survive in that situation.At this time, Raisa came out.


    Domingo, who had been heading for fioce, stopped and looked at Raisa doubtfully.


    "Phoebus, how are you with her?"


    "I''m under her threat."


    Raisa stood there, looking at Domingo.


    "You''re not ordinary, are you?"


    "I don''t understand what you mean." Domingo squinted at Raisa, wondering what she meant and what she meant.


    "Your tiger mouth has calluses, which are left by holding a gun for a long time." "You''ve had a long, professional military training," she said


    FIOs stops and looks at Domingo in disbelief.


    "Domingo, you Are you with Alger? "


    It seems that Domingo and Alger are closely related.


    This also made FIORES have doubts.


    Because she''s completely confused now.


    My best friends seem to be so strange.


    "Together? Not really. We can only say that we know each other and know each other''s details. " At this time, Domingo did not hide any more. He took the initiative to say: "my family and his family are allies, but my family is weak early, but the Leighton family has always maintained prosperity, and my mission is to revitalize the family."


    "You are not afraid that I will make your purpose public?" Fioce asked a stupid question.


    "Did you really pass the Mensa test?" Raisa rolled her eyes.


    Domingo looked at FIOs with a smile: "do you know why I have been pursuing you?"


    "Why?"


    "Your mother''s estate, of course, my little princess." Domingo said with a smile.


    At the moment, he seems very calm, which seems to be held in his heart for too long.


    So that he said it at the moment.


    "Through you, get your mother''s wealth, and then use it to rejuvenate the family." Said Domingo.


    "You could have continued your disguise. Why don''t you disguise now?"


    "First, I have my own plan. You are just a backup plan. Second..." Domingo grinned: "even without you, as long as you give birth to my children, this plan can go on, you are not necessary."


    Domingo''s words disgusted Fiore: "do you think I will give you a baby?"

 Chapter 1073

    "Stupid women, they all say that you are a model. I really don''t understand how you passed the Mensa test."


    She was very contemptuous, especially in the face of women larger than her chest, she was full of hostility.


    Of course, most of the world''s adult women are her enemies.


    "Did I say anything wrong?"


    "He''s obviously not going to have sex with you and then have a baby with you." Said Raisa, rolling her eyes.


    "You mean He wants to rape me? But it''s against the law. "


    "God, how stupid this woman is." "He doesn''t just have to be strong... Rape you. He''s going to detain you and ask you to help him have a baby," she said


    FIOs was disgusted and looked at Domingo.


    "Domingo, I didn''t expect you to be like this."


    "There''s a lot more you didn''t expect." Domingo said quietly: "but as long as you are willing to cooperate with me, I can treat you well."


    "Even if I die, I will not do as you wish."


    "Do you think you have the right to choose?" Domingo said quietly, walking towards Fiore.


    "Don''t come here! Otherwise, I will not be polite! " Fioce picked up a stone from the ground.


    "Sad old woman." Reesa''s mouth was curled.


    "You said I was an old woman?" FIOs blew up in a flash.


    She can tolerate Lisa''s provocation over and over again, and she can tolerate her saying that she is stupid.


    But she couldn''t stand Raisa saying she was an old woman.


    This is absolutely intolerable. It''s the same for any woman.


    "You are an old woman." Said Raisa triumphantly.


    "Flat breasted woman." FIOs is biting her teeth and staring at Raisa.


    Sure enough, only women know women''s weaknesses.


    Raisa is also hairy. What she cares most is that she is said to have a flat chest.


    "I''m just young, I''m not developed." "It''s a symbol of my youth," she said, gnashing her teeth


    "Ha ha I''m your age. I''m already a B cup. " FIOs proudly said: "you know, normal girls have at least a + or b-bust when they are 12 to 14 years old, but you Ha ha A - none. Are you sure your gender is correct? Ha ha... "


    Domingo found himself neglected. When the two women quarreled, they seemed to forget themselves.


    "You two..."


    "Shut up!" Raisa and FIOs yelled at the same time.


    "You old woman."


    "You are a flat chest that never grows."


    "Shut up, you two." Domingo was furious, too.


    He also hated being ignored.


    He was never a low-key person.


    He wants people to always focus on him, he wants to be the focus of everyone.


    Good or bad, he doesn''t like to be ignored.


    "I''ll kill whoever dares to ignore me again." Domingo grinned at the two women.


    Lisa turned to Domingo. "You''re just one person, and we''re two."


    "And this, then, is that enough?" Domingo took a pistol from behind.


    FIOs shows a little timidity and looks at Domingo in fear.


    "Do you have enough bullets?" Theresa smiled.


    "You are just two."


    "Are you sure there are only two? Don''t you look back? "


    "Ha ha Don''t use this trick in front of me. "


    Domingo obviously didn''t believe Risha.


    In his opinion, this idea of Raisa is very childish and ridiculous.


    However, Domingo found that Fiore''s face began to change.


    From fear to surprise to surprise.


    Domingo thinks he knows Fiore very well, although Fiore is a high IQ.


    However, because she seldom contacts with outsiders, she always seems more simple.


    She can''t perform that look.


    Domingo turned around and saw a dozen people on the coast.


    Pirates! None of these pirates died?


    Domingo didn''t want to. He turned and ran.


    He doesn''t think he can handle so many people.


    Moreover, these people are murderous, ruthless and equipped with sophisticated weapons.


    Domingo suddenly got into the grass and disappeared.


    Domingo''s heart is bitter. Imagine the Leighton family. He can gather dozens of people at will.


    But I can only be a lonely family. I have to do everything myself.


    If there is no comparison, there will be no harm.


    But because of this contrast, Domingo''s proud self-esteem came up.One day, I will let those who look down on me know how failed they were.


    West and others came to Raisa''s face, and he just looked at Domingo who escaped: "why don''t you stop him?"


    "He has a gun in his hand." Raisa has a harmless look.


    It''s just that, as everyone in the association knows, Raisa is a real little witch.


    Guns? Is that a threat to Raisa?


    In the association, the one who is completely immune to the threat of ordinary firearms, except Chen Yu, is Raisa.


    The use mechanism of firearms is nothing more than the striking device hitting the rear of the shell, then triggering the gunpowder inside the shell, and then converting it into potential energy to push the bullet through thermal expansion.


    But Raisa can absorb the heat of the gun directly, so the gun in the other side''s hand may not be as threatening to her as a slingshot.


    "And the president?" Asked West, who thought Chen was with Raisa.


    "The president is in a crowd." Raisa lowered her voice and said, "I''ve told you what happened just now.".


    FIOs stood not far away, looking at these people uneasily.


    To be honest, she wanted to run.


    However, she was afraid that if she escaped, what would she do if she met fioce on the island?


    For a while, FIOs found that she had nowhere to go and no way to escape.


    It seems that all people have become untrustworthy and all people have become disgusting.


    What are the pirates talking about?


    It must be talking about some shady business.


    "Of the five, the only one is an ordinary woman, and the other four are unidentified or purposeful." Said Raisa.


    "The situation seems a little complicated." Said West.


    "Those people should be hunters." "Cut in," said Hess.


    "Hunter?" Everyone looked at helys in surprise.


    "When I met my mother for the first time, she mentioned that we should be careful of a family called athiri. This athiri family is also nobility of nosimara. They have always been feuds with our family and athiri family, and they have ways to distinguish people of our family''s blood."


    "Then are they enemies or allies?"


    "Enemy." Said Hess.


    "But this island is not small. Which direction shall we go now?" Asked West.

 Chapter 1074

    "I can feel that direction, that woman''s breath is still in the air." Said Hess.


    "I think we should contact the president first." Said West.


    According to the previous situation, the black witch, her mother, was able to summon ten ghost ships.


    This strength is obvious. At least none of them is sure to deal with it.


    If they meet the black witch when they are separated from Chen, they will be very passive.


    So we should find Chen Yu first.


    "In which direction did the president go?" Asked West.


    "That way." Said Raisa.


    "It''s in the same direction as her mother, that is, they''re in front and back feet, so we''re going in that direction."


    ¡­¡­


    "Ah..." There was a sudden exclamation in the line.


    The team got nervous and looked back at the man.


    Only half of the man''s body fell into the ground.


    Chanin Leighton frowned and asked to pull his men out of the ground.


    But when they came up, the hole in the ground attracted the attention of Chanin Leighton.


    Because it seems to be empty below, Justin Leighton looks into the hole.


    Although there was not enough light below, he could see clearly.


    There are countless skeletons buried below, including adults, children, and hundreds of skeletons in a dozen square holes.


    Chanin Leighton found that at the edge of the hole, there was a cracked stone wall, under which there was gravel.


    The back of the stone wall should be empty.


    "Go down and have a look." Said Chanin Leighton.


    One of the men put on a searchlight hat and jumped out of the slide.


    The man looked at the countless skeletons at the foot of his eyes. Every step he took, the ground rattled.


    "Go that way and try the stone wall." Chanin Leighton was standing above commanding his men.


    When he came to the stone wall, he knocked on it with a hammer he carried with him. The sound of hollowness came from the stone wall.


    "Boss, the back is empty."


    "Knock it on." Said Chanin Leighton.


    His men began to increase their strength and knock the stone wall open.


    The debris peeled off to reveal a passage.


    "Boss, it''s a channel. It''s wide."


    Do you want to go in and explore? Chanin Leighton hesitated.


    "Alger, go and get zoron and Amelia and talk to them."


    Soon Zoran and Amelia came.


    "Have you found anything?"


    "Let''s see for yourselves. This is what we found."


    "Eh, this seems to be the passage of the ancient altar. I didn''t expect you to find this passage." Zoran was a little surprised.


    "What ancient altar?"


    "This ancient altar is the altar used by the Holocaust, and the direction we are going to go now is the ancient altar."


    "That is to say, the destination of the black witch is the ancient altar?"


    "Yes, my ancestors have been studying the plan of the St. SECCO family, but they have not got any useful clues. However, we think that the St. SECCO family may have left something in the ancient altar."


    "Which is the faster way to the ancient altar?" Asked Chanin Leighton.


    "The passage of the ancient altar is the passage of the nobility. Of course, the following passage is faster. But according to the family records, the passage is not so safe. Some mechanisms are set to prevent intruders. I don''t know if they can be used for thousands of years."


    "These old mechanisms are not a concern." "And we''d better stop the black witch from finding it, so it''s better for us to rush to the ancient altar as soon as possible. If we get it first, it''s more beneficial for us, don''t you think?"


    "I agree." Both Zoran and Amelia accepted Chanin Leighton''s offer.


    People then fish into this ancient channel.


    "Pay attention to that Asian." "If he changes a little bit, shoot directly," said Chanin Leighton to his men after entering the tunnel


    Although there was a distance between them, Chen could still hear their conversation.


    But Chen Yu didn''t care about them.


    "Who are these bones?" Asked Alger.


    "It should be civilians hiding here during the Holocaust, but they dare not enter the passage, so they should be crowded here."


    "No, they were killed in a pit." "There''s no room for hundreds of people to hide in such a small space, unless they are all killed and discarded here," Chen chimed in


    Zoran looked at Chen Yu and said nothing more.Just then, there was a fierce gunshot ahead.


    Alger, Zoran and Amelia immediately stepped up to the front of the team.


    "Uncle, what''s the matter?"


    Chanin Leighton frowned, a little dignified on his face.


    There is a body in the passage not far away.


    The body is quite strange, and we can''t see what it is.


    No head, no tail, no front and back, only symmetrical limbs, symmetrical claws on all limbs.


    It''s not big. Maybe it''s the size of an orange cat.


    After being shot, he spread his limbs on the ground and looked very light.


    "What is this?" Alger asked doubtfully.


    "Dark claws and teeth, the monster created by the black witch. According to my family tree, the black witch can summon thousands of dark claws and teeth. They don''t need to eat anything, and they are completely obedient to the black witch. They can fight on land or in the water. They can cling to walls or treetops, hide in the dark, and steal when they are not prepared Attack, one or two dark claws may not be a threat, but if it is a large number of dark claws, then even an army will be destroyed. " Said Zoran.


    "What a disgusting creature of magic." Alger kicked the body of the dark claw on the ground.


    Chen Zhu goes up to pick up the dark claws and teeth. He looks left and right.


    The dark claws and teeth in their mouths, also known as "headless" in hell, are quite delicious food.


    They are not unable to eat, their mouth is under the body, just like octopus.


    But this kind of thing can''t be cooked in the ordinary way.


    How to cook? When you are free, please contact the handsome guy and ask about the cooking.


    "Can I have this?"


    "What are you going to do with it?" Alger asked, frowning.


    "Eat." Chen Yuli said of course.


    Everyone looked at Chen Yu with strange eyes.


    This guy is starving.


    How dare you eat this kind of food?


    He''s not afraid to eat himself to death?


    "Take it if you want." Alger said casually.

 Chapter 1075

    "Alger, keep an eye on him." "The man saw the dark claws and teeth without any panic. It didn''t look like he had first contact with magical creatures," said Chanin Leighton


    "Uncle, do you suspect that he''s with the black witch?"


    "It''s possible." "You said earlier that before the black witch attacked the pirate ship, he jumped. I don''t think he wanted to commit suicide, but to avoid the black witch''s attack. Maybe he led the black witch to attack," said Chanin Leighton


    When Chanin Leighton explained this, Alger found it very reasonable.


    "You approach him with this." Chanin Leighton gave Alger a ring with a stone inlaid with wood: "if he was a psychic himself, the stone on the ring would light up."


    "Well, I see."


    Alger is not the first time to use this ring to test others, so he is quite familiar with it.


    Alger pretends nothing and casually goes to Chen Zhu''s side. His hands are hidden in his pants pocket.


    It was just that he didn''t see it. The pocket of his pants brightened, but soon the light disappeared.


    Lingshi wood can really test other people''s magic, but if the magic exceeds the upper limit, it will self destruct, similar to electrical short circuit.


    Alger took his hand and secretly looked at the ring on his hand.


    No light. It seems that he is not a psychic.


    Since he is not a psychic, his threat is greatly reduced.


    Even if he has something to do with the black witch, it doesn''t matter much.


    There are many damages along the passage, and these damages are not the erosion of time.


    It looks like it was damaged by something sharp.


    From this kind of trace, there was a battle here.


    Or slaughter.


    From time to time, the team will encounter a dark claw.


    "It''s strange that the black witch''s brain is abnormal. Can this kind of dark claws and teeth be released one by one, which can pose a threat to us?" Chanin Leighton, full of confusion, turned to Zoran and Amelia: "what do you think?"


    "I''m also wondering. First of all, how does she know we are in the secret way?"


    "Unless we enter the secret way, she arranged it..." Chanin Leighton was shocked. He turned his head suddenly and looked for the one under his own hands. He fell into the underground: "it''s you! You are a traitor! "


    The man raised his head suddenly and looked at Chanin Leighton. Then, with the speed of thunder, he raised his gun and shot him in the jaw.


    "No, it''s a trap!" Alger was also greatly disturbed: "let''s go."


    "We can''t go. We have reached the middle of the secret road now. We can only go forward and can''t turn back."


    At this time, Chen Yu suddenly said, "it''s so."


    They looked at Chen Yu and said, "what are you talking about?"


    "Nothing, you go on."


    Chen Yu finally figured out the strange way of the corpses at the entrance.


    ¡­¡­


    Now in the center of the island, Eve the Black Witch and her men stand in a huge circular altar.


    To the left of the ring altar is a huge lake.


    The lake is like a natural sapphire set in the center of the island.


    "Master, the family of athiri and the family of Leighton, have entered the secret way as planned." A woman in black came to EVA and said.


    "Well, then as planned." AVA said quietly.


    Adam stood by Eve in silence.


    He didn''t know Eve''s plan.


    But gradually, he knew.


    I''m afraid the family of athyris and Leighton never dreamed of it.


    They got their mother''s whereabouts. It was their mother who let it out on purpose.


    So that they can be hit hard.


    In fact, this is a very simple plot.


    But the effect is very good.


    That is to direct the lake water into the dense road.


    At Ava''s command, the barrier at the exit of the lake and the secret road was immediately opened.


    In a flash, the lake water poured into the road.


    In addition to the lake water, there are many dark claws pouring into the secret road.


    Dark claws can adapt to most of the environment.


    On land, their limbs can run fast.


    In the water, they can also swim freely.


    It has to be said that his mother''s vicious means, even he can''t catch up.


    But he was glad that at least he didn''t have to fight his mother.


    ¡­¡­


    Boom -


    "what sound?" Asked Chanin Leighton in disbelief.At the same time, the air flow in the passageway becomes very unstable, and the air flow blows towards the team in the dense passageway.


    There was a sense of the unknown in everyone''s mind.


    Chen Yu has already speculated.


    He found a place where he could hold his hand and grab the wall.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Water is coming towards us." Chen said.


    "What?" Everyone was shocked.


    But before they could respond, the flood was already coming.


    For a while, the whole passage was in chaos.


    Before the incident, Chen wanted to understand.


    Those dark claws before, they are not to attack the team, but to find out the position of the team.


    If the distance of the team entering the secret road is too short, they will have the opportunity to withdraw from the secret road.


    So we have to find out the position of the team.


    Chen Yu came all the way and found that it was too clean here.


    I think of the bones in the pit when I came in.


    They were not thrown from above, they were in the passage before they died.


    And then it was washed into the deep pit by the water.


    At this time, an object was pasted on Chen''s face.


    Chen Chu stretched out his hand and pulled it down. It was actually a dark claw.


    This black witch is really thoughtful.


    It''s enough to put the lake water into the dense road to put them in danger.


    And the dark claws in the water.


    However, Chen found that chaning leiton and others were not completely waiting to die.


    They even carry portable respirators with them.


    And their weapons can be used freely in the water.


    Of course, at least half of the people in the lake rushed over the moment, was washed away.


    The backpack on the back of these people can blow out strong airflow to push them forward.


    "These men are well equipped." Chen Yu said in his heart.


    Chanin Leighton looked back and saw Chen Zhuo clinging to the wall.


    But he obviously didn''t intend to help. In his opinion, Chen Yu is bound to die.


    There are no underwater thrusters, no portable breathing apparatus. Without these dark claws, you can kill him with the lake water.


    So he didn''t remember any more and rushed ahead.


    Chen saw that those who responded had gone, and Chen began to swim forward.


    Although the water flow into the dense channel is very fast, Chen Yu is still swimming at a faster speed.

 Chapter 1076

    Chanin Leighton, Algar, Zoran, and Amelia, plus their twenty men, drilled out one by one.


    Chanin Leighton looks at EVA in the center of the altar and her five men.


    "I haven''t seen you for a long time, Eve. Was it a surprise to see me?" Chanin Leighton''s tone was full of reminiscence of the past.


    "No, it''s no accident, Leighton. I''ve already thought this little trick won''t kill you." EVA turned to look at Chanin Leighton.


    "Now you have no way to escape." Chanin Leighton''s tone suddenly changed and became full of hatred: "now, our grudge should be cleared."


    "Do you think you can do it?" AVA said unhurriedly.


    Cough -


    at this time, another person was drilled at the exit of the secret passage.


    Chen Chu wiped the water mark on his face: "it''s a nice day today."


    When Adam saw Chen Yu, his brow slightly twisted: "mother, he is the man beside helys. They all call him president."


    "How do you call it, sir?" EVA smiles at Chen Yu.


    "My friends call me Chen." Chen Yu also replied with a smile: "are you the mother of helys?"


    "Yes, thank you for taking care of my daughter."


    "Would you be angry if I told you that I encouraged your daughter to kill you?"


    "No, thank you for bringing my daughter to me. I haven''t seen her for a long time." EVA is very beautiful and very young. She doesn''t look like the mother of an 18-9-year-old girl at all.


    It''s not like a 360 year old woman.


    Chanin Leighton and others are confused. They don''t understand the relationship between Chen Yu and EVA.


    Friends? Or the enemy?


    "Mr. Chen, you''d better stay away from them." AVA pointed to Chanin Leighton and others.


    "Why?"


    "Because I''m afraid you''ll be affected." AVA said.


    With that, EVA and her men said, "Elaine."


    "Yes, master."


    The witch named Elaine came out.


    "Ready to fight!" Cried Chanin Leighton.


    He knew that the people who could follow EVA would not be ordinary people.


    It''s just that this woman, Elaine, is not part of his plan.


    Because in the past, EVA has always been on her own.


    She had never had any men.


    But now, there are so many people around her.


    "Please start your performance." Chen Yu has been hiding far away, shouting loudly.


    Whether it''s Ellen or Chanin Leighton, it''s all black lines.


    "Shut up!" AI Lian suddenly throws a stone at Chen Zhu.


    Chen Zhuo was stunned for a moment. This stone needs no speed, no head.


    Does she want to kill herself with this stone?


    Let alone Chen Yu''s speed is at least one-third of the speed of sound. Even ordinary people should be able to avoid driving this stone.


    Chen is going to mock. The stone has arrived.


    But in the next moment, the stone suddenly grew larger.


    "I''ll go..." Chen Chu immediately dodged.


    The stone rolled out of Chen Yu''s side.


    What kind of magic is this?


    The stone that used to be big has grown by more than 100000 times.


    Seeing this, Justin Leighton immediately shouted, "spread, spread!"


    Fortunately, AI Lian''s first attack was on Chen Yu, which made him discover AI Lian''s magic.


    Elaine took out two pistols and pointed them at Chanin Leighton and others.


    Then they began to shoot, and the bullets were all doubled in an instant, becoming huge bullets like cars.


    Bang Bang -


    Chanin Leighton and others all run in a hurry.


    But some people didn''t dodge, as long as they were hit by bullets, none of them were broken.


    "This magic is so interesting." Chen Yu sat on the previous boulder.


    But the butt didn''t sit hot, the boulder suddenly disappeared, and Chen almost fell to the ground.


    Chen found that the stone had become smaller again.


    It''s a pity that Chen Yu turned his mouth and thought the stone would grow permanently.


    It can only last for less than a minute.


    Ellen alone with his two guns, in the fire has been completely crushed Chanin leiton and others.


    However, AI Lian''s shooting skills should be the same as Chen Yu''s.


    Gunshot by chance.


    Fortunately, Ellen''s shooting skills are terrible. Otherwise, Chanin Leighton and others are afraid to die.Bang -


    Aileen jumps away abruptly. There is a hole in the ground where she was standing.


    AI Lian''s muzzle immediately turned to the other side of the forest, a shot, the bullet destroyed a few trees.


    A figure rolled out. This man is Domingo.


    Domingo''s figure is very vigorous. When he rolls over, he shoots Aileen again.


    Aileen''s arm is blooming with blood, which makes her have to give up her gun and back away.


    "I''m sorry, master." Aileen comes back from her injury. She looks down and doesn''t dare to see Ava.


    "It''s OK, kid, you did a good job." "AVA light smile:" next time more practice shooting


    AVA could see that even though Aileen was not injured, she could not hold on for long.


    After all, her magic of doubling is very magical.


    She can''t last long even if she uses multiple magic one after another.


    Chanin Leighton and others were relieved. There were 20 people, but now there are only ten.


    Fortunately, Domingo came. Otherwise, they might be killed by one of EVA''s subordinates.


    "Alger, are you all right?" Cried Domingo.


    "Domingo, thank you for coming." Alger was very happy to see Domingo.


    Just then, another team appeared from another direction.


    Chen''s Pirate Group finally arrived at the scene.


    AVA looks to the left and right.


    "That''s good. It looks like everyone''s here." AVA looked very happy: "heilish, are you ok?"


    "Mother, I''m here to kill you. Are you ready?" The coldness of her face.


    "Ha ha Heiris, you''ve become so humorous since you haven''t seen each other for so many years. "


    FIORES is full of confusion. What''s the situation here?


    Who are those in the middle?


    She may be the only one in the room who is totally irrelevant.


    "What is it that gives you the illusion that you can kill me?" EVA asked with a smile, "is it him? Did he instigate you? "


    "No, I''ve wanted to kill you since the moment I knew the truth. It''s the only thing I''m passionate about."


    "Heiris, don''t counselle me, come on, I''ll put you back."


    Helys stepped up a few steps and walked towards EVA. "Mother, soon, you will feel death too."

 Chapter 1077

    FIOs looks at Chen Zhu.


    What''s the matter with this man.


    Where do you encourage your daughter to kill her mother?


    Besides, shouldn''t that Asian and them be enemies?


    EVA smiled at heiris.


    "You''ve really grown up, helris, but that''s not enough."


    "Is it?" There were eleven figures around her.


    Fioce rubbed her eyes. What''s the matter.


    Are you blindfolded?


    Chen Yu looks at the sky. It''s sunny again in the daytime. Can heilish''s evil servants give full play to their strength?


    EVA didn''t move, still smiling at helys.


    At this time, another witch beside EVA came out.


    "Master, let me."


    "Well, go ahead." EVA nodded. "Don''t kill her, Merlin. After all, she''s my daughter."


    The witch, Merlin, was a little cold and nodded forward.


    Others, including EVA, took the initiative.


    "Go away. It''s my grudge with her. Go away if you don''t want to die." Said Hess coldly.


    Meilin''s eyes suddenly opened, and countless electric arcs broke out on her body.


    All around the ground were hit by the electric arc, all of them were broken down, and the gravel flew across.


    Merlin points to helris, and the arc follows.


    Helys was so frightened that she quickly turned into a mist.


    However, she just transferred her position to restore her shape, and the arc came back.


    Forced her to change direction again.


    Fioce''s eyes are about to fall out.


    Did you cross it?


    Is this still the world of my past?


    They''re fighting superpowers, aren''t they?


    Just then, a figure suddenly appeared behind Meilin.


    Everyone was stunned. Why did Chen Yu suddenly step in?


    Chen Yu put one hand on Meilin''s shoulder and turned to EVA and said, "I''m sorry, I''m interested in her. You can play for someone else."


    With that, Chen Zhuo directly dragged Meilin to the side.


    "Let go!"


    Meilin''s body erupted with arc shock.


    However, Chen''s footsteps did not even stop, just like he did not feel the electric shock at all.


    Only the people of the association know that the witch named Meilin, who fell into Chen Yu''s hands, basically couldn''t jump.


    According to Meilin''s discharge, it''s estimated that even Chen''s hair can''t be electrified.


    Chen Zhuo drags Meilin to the edge: "is that all you need? Can you increase it a little bit? "


    AVA squints at Chen Yu. She doesn''t mean to go to rescue Meilin.


    She is analyzing the magic Chen is good at.


    Can bear Meilin''s thunder magic, is he also thunder?


    Meilin was furious when she heard Chen Yu''s words.


    No one has ever said in front of her that the voltage is too low.


    "Die for me!"


    Meilin increases the magic output to the highest level, and at the same time grabs Chen''s wrist.


    Zizi -


    all the current flows into Chen''s body.


    But Chen was still unmoved.


    Chen Yu pinches Meilin''s shoulder hard, and Meilin screams.


    "Ah..."


    "Bigger, not enough, not enough at all."


    Chen Yu is energizing the eyes of thunder.


    Sure enough, affected by the pain, Meilin increased her magic output again.


    At this time, fioce was completely confused.


    The brain is full of paste, the face is full of incredible.


    What''s the matter with me?


    Or what happened to the world?


    AVA looked at Chen Yu and said to his men, "go and save Meilin. Eilian, give Michelle a magic power."


    Michelle roared all over her body, and her veins burst.


    She and Gaia are of the same type.


    He is tall and powerful.


    Aileen endured the pain and gave Michelle a magic of doubling.


    Michelle''s body suddenly grew larger.


    Everyone''s eyes are going to fall out.


    Although AI Lian''s magic of doubling works on people, it is not as abnormal as a pebble or a bullet.


    But still enough to shock anyone''s eyes.


    Michelle is now a giant of ten meters.


    Every step the ground vibrates.


    Chen Yu grinned and raised his right arm.


    A flash of light came from the mouth of the glutton.


    Poof¡ª¡ªThe electric light went directly through Michelle''s chest and exploded a bloody hole.


    Michelle''s huge body fell to the ground and there was no movement.


    EVA''s pupils suddenly contracted.


    So powerful.


    He is indeed a wizard of the thunder department.


    He grabbed Meilin to absorb her electricity.


    Fortunately, Michelle was tempted.


    If you are hit by him without knowing it, you will be injured.


    He and Merlin are both thunder department, but the power of his thunder Department magic is much stronger than Merlin.


    You know, Michelle is also a strengthening system. With the magic of Elian''s doubling, her strength has increased more than ten times.


    Even you don''t have to be able to kill Michelle.


    But this man can kill in one move, which is enough to show that this man is terrible.


    But now that he knows his magic, he is no longer a threat.


    As long as he is careful, he can''t beat himself.


    EVA''s face was smiling again.


    Elaine secretly looks at Eva.


    In fact, when AVA gave her an order to apply doubling magic to Michelle, she knew that AVA was going to let Michelle die.


    Because doubling magic can''t work on people. No living thing can.


    Creatures using the magic of doubling will collapse directly after the magic effect is over.


    "Ah..." Meilin screamed again.


    Chen Yu crushed one of her bones again.


    "Who told you to stop? Continue. "


    Everyone in the association knows that Chen Yu has a bad habit.


    Battlefield disruptors.


    Whether facing a strong enemy or not, Chen Yu is always that casual attitude.


    And he''s always harassing us.


    Anyway, you can do whatever you want.


    Fortunately, people in the association are used to it.


    EVA looks at the people around her. Michelle is dead, and Merlin is caught again.


    Now Adam and Ellen are left.


    Elaine was hurt again. With the fighting just now, the magic has gone to seven or eight in ten.


    She can no longer fight.


    "Uncle, shall we do it?" Asked Alger in a low voice.


    "For whom?" Asked Chanin Leighton.


    "Of course..." Alger suddenly realized that both of them seemed to be enemies.


    "We are not in a hurry. When they are both defeated and wounded, we will fight again. At that time, the secret weapon in my hand will be able to establish the victory. This is what I specially prepared for the black witch."


    Chanin Leighton holds a glass bottle with a little light spots in it. These light spots collide with each other, merge with each other and split continuously.


    Domingo, standing behind the crowd, shot a fine light in his eyes.

 Chapter 1078

    On the one hand, the hunters are all in the mood of watching.


    But no one can think of it. Suddenly, something happened.


    Chanin Leighton''s back head suddenly burst into a bloody flower and fell heavily on the ground.


    Then Domingo grabbed the glass bottle and ran in the direction of EVA.


    "I give it to you, master." Domingo held the glass bottle in both hands and handed it to AVA respectfully.


    Everyone''s face was full of consternation.


    Is Domingo a traitor?


    "Uncle!" Alger picked up Chanin Leighton''s body and shouted angrily, "Domingo!"


    Even AVA and Adam beside AVA did not expect Domingo to be their side.


    "Good boy." AVA took the glass bottle, her face full of pride.


    FIOs had known for a long time that Domingo was not a good man.


    But she didn''t expect Domingo to do such a shameless thing.


    AVA held the glass bottle in her hand: "it''s beautiful. I didn''t expect that Leighton cared so much for me. Even Satan''s blood was taken out. It''s hard for him."


    AVA looked at Domingo, Domingo bowed his head in fear to show his respect for Ava.


    "Domingo, you shouldn''t have killed Leighton so fast. After all, he is also the father of one of my children."


    Chanin Leighton hated AVA so much because they had a past.


    Of course, Chanin Leighton didn''t know EVA''s identity at that time.


    AVA disappeared after giving birth to their children. When she reappeared, she robbed their children.


    And soon after, Chanin Leighton received something.


    The body of his child.


    I can''t imagine what kind of woman this is.


    The idiom "tiger poison doesn''t eat son" doesn''t hold true in her.


    Chen Yu heard Ava''s self talk.


    I couldn''t help looking at the glass bottle in EVA''s hand.


    The glass bottle looks more like the bound starlight, where there is a little liquid.


    This thing is called Satan''s blood?


    Chen takes out another cell phone and dials up the handsome boy.


    "Hello, handsome boy, is it convenient for you to video now?"


    "Yes."


    "Do you know what that woman has in her hand?"


    "Well? That''s my blood. "


    "Is it really your blood?" Chen Yu has some accidents.


    Chen Yu originally thought that it might be something powerful, so he named it Satan''s blood.


    But now the handsome boy admitted that it was his blood.


    Chen Yu, on the contrary, was a little incredulous.


    "How could your blood be in the world? No It should be said that who can make you bleed. "


    "That''s the blood I gave myself in ancient times."


    "What''s the use?"


    "The bottle in her hand should be able to destroy all life in ten mountains." Said the handsome boy.


    "Can''t everything survive?"


    "How can I resist it?" Chen asked.


    "I can''t stand it." The handsome boy replied quite frankly.


    "Can''t I resist now?"


    "The strength in the bottle is calculated by the range. Unless you have the strength of the demon king level, otherwise, there is no possibility of any resistance. The range of damage that can be caused must be the range of damage."


    "That is to say, I am dead?"


    "No, I can help you."


    "How can you help me? Is it impossible for your power to penetrate into the world? "


    As the king of demons, there is no doubt about the strength of the handsome boy.


    Even samel can project a tiny body.


    But the little handsome man can''t even penetrate into the world.


    "Although my power can''t penetrate into the world, but that bottle is my blood, I can control it."


    "Scared to death." Chen Yu patted his chest: "but since your strength cannot penetrate into the world, why can your blood appear in the world?"


    "It''s a different concept. All the rules are flawed. If I want to waste my blood, I can pollute the whole world, but it doesn''t mean anything to me." "Even if the blood in that bottle is only one millionth of my blood, it can still cause disaster on earth," said the handsome boy


    Chen can''t help but wonder, a million of blood, but can create a disaster.


    I am strong enough in the world.


    But in front of this power, it seems so insignificant.


    "Then I can jump again."


    "Remember that magic I taught you?"


    "Are you talking about that amazing magic?""Yes." "If that woman releases my blood, then you will start that magic, and I will help you control it. You will not be hurt," said the handsome boy


    "I see."


    At this time, everyone was quite dissatisfied with Chen Yu.


    Because of this tense situation, Chen Yu actually calls here, and is still video communication.


    As for the members of the association, they have been used to it for a long time.


    Chen is not the first time to make a phone call in such a tense atmosphere.


    Ava felt her face hurt even more.


    "Mr. Chen, do you want to know if this thing in my hand can kill you?"


    "Come on, come on. I know it''s called Satan''s blood. I know it can destroy everything on the island if it''s thrown out. Unfortunately, it''s useless to me." When Chen Yu learned that he could not die, he showed a arrogant attitude and was not empty of EVA.


    AVA squints at Chen Yu: "ha ha Since you know this is satanic blood, how dare you bluff in front of me? "


    "Who counsels who grandson."


    When the blood of Satan is released, no living creature can escape the fate of annihilation.


    Even the holder is not exempt.


    Anyway, it''s a short-range nuclear bomb, no matter who gets it, it''s a way to die together.


    Therefore, to use the blood of Satan, we must first have the courage to use it.


    Seeing Chen Zhuo so crazy, AVA was completely speechless.


    She felt that Chen Yu was just right to eat and didn''t dare to use it.


    So the attitude is so arrogant.


    "Even if you don''t use it, you can''t escape death." AVA said quietly.


    Suddenly, a grenade exploded at Eva''s feet.


    But EVA stood in place unhurt, and the explosion was blocked by the fog around her body.


    "Witch! Your opponent is me! " "Shoot, shoot!" roared Alger


    The death of Chanin Leighton has made Alger completely out of his mind.


    Zoran and Amelia had to fight at the moment because they and Alger were grasshoppers on the same rope.


    All of them are pouring their ammunition towards AVA and others.


    "Dying." EVA snorted coldly, and a mist rushed to them.


    Fog of death! There was a slight change in her face.


    The fog of death is one of blackness''s cards, but Eve also has the fog of death.

 Chapter single

    It''s a long time since I asked for a monthly ticket.


    Recently, due to updating, work and rest are reversed.


    Try to correct the work and rest, and the result is failure.


    Every day is not enough sleep, brain coma.


    Seeing this month''s double monthly pass being pulled further and further away, I feel anxious.


    You can only open a single chapter to ask for tickets

 Chapter 1079

    EVA''s fog of death is bigger than that of helys.


    The fog of death swept over Alger and others, enveloping them in the fog instantly.


    Then, in the fog, I heard the voice of the figures, and the cry for help.


    A flame exploded in the mist.


    Alger fell out and scrambled out of the fog.


    He was badly burned.


    In order to avoid the erosion of death fog, he directly used a grenade to explode at close range.


    Using the explosion impact of a grenade to shake away the fog of death, he picked up a life.


    Alger has always heard how terrible the black witch is.


    But he never believed that a woman could fight with an elite team.


    Now he realized that the black witch was more terrible than he thought.


    All the familiar faces are not out of the fog of death.


    When the fog of death is gone.


    Ten bodies were left with expressions of panic, fear and despair on their faces.


    Alger lay on the ground, tears running out.


    Dead, all dead.


    Alger struggled to get up and look at AVA and Domingo.


    The eyes were full of hate.


    "You look like your uncle." EVA smiled at Alger.


    She seemed to enjoy the pleasure of the look in her eyes.


    All of a sudden, two shadows fell on EVA.


    Helys launched a surprise attack.


    Two zombies are attacking Ava.


    There was a hint of mockery on EVA''s face.


    There was also a shadow behind her, which was bigger than the two corpses of helys.


    It''s bigger than both of them, and EVA''s skin is covered with a layer of metal.


    Ava''s corpse devil''s two palms seize the necks of two corpse demons of helys, and win by one enemy and two with absolute advantage.


    The two corpse demons of helys are waving their fists to attack Eve.


    But their fists were no threat to Ava''s corpse.


    AVA said lightly, "this is the guardian of the family, helris, you are better than I thought."


    Only saw Eve''s back there are ten corpse devils, these ten corpse devils and Eve''s two guardians are the same.


    Her face changed again. She could only summon two corpses, but her mother could summon eleven.


    And one of them is stronger than the other two.


    "Now, do you understand the gap between us?"


    Fioce watched it nervously.


    She didn''t even know who the good guys were and who the bad guys were.


    AVA summoned ten Guardian corpses to attack them.


    Raisa raises her arms. Heat hits her.


    Two guardians, the corpse devil, were directly hit and flew away.


    Fioce''s eyes are all falling out.


    It turns out that Raisa is so powerful.


    West pointed his brow and said, "slow!"


    The eight guardians in front of me suddenly slow down, just like the slow motion in the movie.


    CASS and others took out, guns and ammunition poured on the guardian corpse devil.


    CAOS directly rushed to the guardian corpse devil''s side, then climbed up, directly threw the grenade into a guardian corpse devil''s mouth, and then turned over.


    The whole process was full of clouds and water, and Fiore was stunned.


    It''s like watching the protagonist in an action movie.


    When Eva saw these companions of helys, they were very powerful.


    Immediately take the guardian corpse back.


    It''s not easy to repair these Guardian corpses.


    A lot of magic materials are needed.


    "You are very good. If you surrender at this time and submit to me, you can keep your life."


    "Then you''d better ask our boss." Cass said with a gun on his shoulder.


    Chen Yu had a great influence on him. In the past, CASS never joked on the battlefield.


    But now, CASS will always be in the most tense time, smoke air conditioning and chat with the enemy.


    AVA looked at Chen Yu and said, "are you? I agree to give you this opportunity to submit to me. "


    "I was called to surrender last time." "I said I could think about it, but the other side refused my terms," Chen said


    "As long as you are willing to submit to me, I can accept any conditions."


    "Like a striptease for me?"


    EVA''s face sank. No wonder she refused.


    "You will die!" Ava''s tone was cold and murderous.


    The first corpse devil summoned by EVA rushed to Chen Zhu.


    Chen Yu raises his right arm again¡ª¡ªThis attack is stronger than the previous one.


    The corpse devil has lost half of his body.


    AVA squints. This guy is really hard to deal with.


    No wonder they followed him so wholeheartedly.


    At this time, the sky gradually darkened.


    EVA''s magic is stronger.


    Undead magic is stronger after dark.


    AVA grabs Chen Zhu at a distance of tens of meters.


    There was a huge bone cell around Chen Yu.


    àØ -


    in a twinkling of an eye, Chen Yu broke the bone.


    "Let''s be serious. We can finish work early and have a midnight snack." Chen said, "I''ll see what you''re going to kill."


    "Do you want to see my proudest magic? Then I will complete you. "


    EVA raised her arms and the magic was coming out of her.


    Fioce suddenly felt a palpitation.


    It''s like something disturbing is about to happen.


    At this time, a dozen swaying skeletons came out of the grass beside the altar.


    The skeletons stumbled with green eyes.


    "Well Are you kidding me? Is this magic you''re proud of? " Chen said, rolling his white eyes.


    But at this time, many skeleton soldiers came up in the lake.


    There are more and more skeletons. They are appearing in all directions.


    All the dead on the island seemed to be awakened by EVA.


    "No one on this island is my opponent." AVA said confidently, "especially here is the center of the island, I can easily summon tens of thousands of skeletons."


    Chen looked around the woods and saw more green pupils.


    There are also many green spots in the lake. They are climbing up the bank.


    Chen Yu shoots an electric light ball from his right arm. The ball lands in the middle of the skull group by the lake.


    Dozens of skeletons are broken, but more are landing.


    "One last time, surrender, or die."


    "A striptease."


    "Kill!"


    Click click -


    countless waves of skeletons rush to the altar from all directions.


    There are so many skeletons.


    Chen Yu is not stingy.


    He will kill as many as he comes in this direction.


    Every time it is launched, it can bring great pleasure.


    But after launching more than ten rounds, Chen found that he was a little bit dumb.


    "I''ll go. I''ve run out of electricity." Chen Yu said gloomily.

 Chapter 1080

    Chen Chu looks around at Megan. Is it gone?


    Looking back, I saw several skeleton soldiers dragging Megan away from Chen Yu while he was distracted.


    "Er..."


    EVA looked at Megan, who was back to her side, and turned to Chen Yu.


    "Now, what are you going to do?" EVA is a winner.


    She speculated that the reason why Chen Yu intervened in the fight between Megan and helys was that he found Megan could charge him.


    Now Megan is back in his hand. Chen Yu is waiting for the lamb to be slaughtered as long as the electricity is exhausted.


    "CASS, the battle is yours." Chen said.


    "The president is going to be lazy again."


    Jurag and batilu belong to the logistics team.


    The fighting capacity of the two of them is very average.


    Their magic is proficient in assembly machinery.


    The reason why Chen took them with him was that they needed to take on the maintenance and stability of the conqueror.


    West belongs to the think tank, and he has a very good support ability.


    His mind magic derived from the slow field, can let the enemy into the moving range, slow.


    In the face of these skeletons, the main forces are the lightning team, helys, Penn and Eric.


    In particular, Penn and Eric were the most positive.


    Single skeletons are not a threat to them.


    But now they''re dealing with skeletons.


    Even if they have enough guns and ammunition, they will die of fatigue.


    I don''t know how many people are buried on this island.


    This is a huge grave.


    FIOs was already shaking with fear.


    She should be the most useless of all.


    Of course, it''s useless and incorrect to say it at all.


    Her record, a skeleton soldier.


    Fortunately, she was surrounded by these pirates.


    He had a pistol in his hand.


    Lisa''s combat effectiveness is not strong either.


    She used most of her heat to deal with two Guardian corpses.


    And it''s dark again, and the temperature has dropped a lot.


    The heat she can absorb is very limited.


    And if she absorbs heat without any scruple.


    It was not the enemy but her companion who first suffered.


    As a result, her effect on the battlefield is very limited.


    AVA looked at the battlefield and Chen Yu, who was not involved.


    "Elaine, how''s your magic coming back?"


    "Restored 30% magic." Elaine said.


    AVA summoned a guardian corpse demon, and said to Elaine, "multiply it."


    "Master, my magic can only be used once for such a large individual."


    "One time is enough." EVA didn''t care.


    This is the only value of Aileen.


    Aileen can only use double magic on the guardian corpse.


    The guardian corpse demon, who was five meters tall, was transformed into a 15 meter giant after using the magic of doubling, which was even bigger than Michelle before.


    After using magic, Aileen became weaker.


    Under the control of AVA, the guardian corpse devil rushes towards Chen Zhu.


    Everyone held their breath and looked at the giant with unbelievable eyes.


    But the giant didn''t rush to Chen Yu''s face. Suddenly he stumbled and fell in front of Chen Yu.


    Chen Chu raised the bronze sword and cut off the giant''s head directly.


    The people of the association had known such an expression.


    EVA''s expression was completely frozen.


    She used this to test Chen Yu.


    She doesn''t know whether Chen just said that the power exhaustion is true or not.


    So she did not dare to attack Chen Yu, so she used the guardian corpse devil + doubling magic to test Chen Yu.


    In her opinion, Chen would be killed if he really ran out of electricity.


    If it''s not exhausted, it needs to use the last electric energy to kill.


    But the result surprised her.


    It has never happened that the guardian corpse devil stumbled directly.


    Finally, Chen Yu cut off the head of the guardian corpse devil.


    "You''re here to give away your head, aren''t you?" Chen Yu sneered.


    Ava''s face was livid, and she summoned the remaining Guardian corpses.


    "Kill him."


    Chen Yu turns around and runs. The guardian, the corpse devil, chases him.


    Chen Yu ran into the woods, and the guardian corpse devil naturally followed him.


    But in less than 30 seconds, Chen Yu came out.And the corpses never came out.


    EVA''s pupils suddenly contracted.


    What''s the matter?


    How did he kill the corpses?


    All of her corpses were destroyed, and Eve was very sad.


    But now is not the time for heartache.


    "I want you to die!"


    "Can you do it?"


    On the other hand, the people of the association are in a bitter battle.


    The lightning squad''s ammunition has begun to bottom out.


    Other people''s magic costs more than half.


    "No, we can''t do that anymore. Move to the president."


    People began to consciously move the front to Chen Yu''s direction.


    "President, we can''t help it."


    "I can still fight." Said Hess.


    She has the most Magic now.


    After all, it absorbed the magic of twelve brothers and sisters.


    FIOs looks at Chen Yu.


    She found that the most vulnerable Asian was originally.


    Now it''s like their spiritual support.


    But can he really turn things around?


    Faced with such an almost hellish situation, does he really have a way?


    "Help me kill the Black Witch and Domingo. I''ll pay 50 million dollars!" Alger has been fighting alone.


    At the moment, he is full of determination to die, but his strength is really insignificant.


    He was afraid that Chen and others would choose to retreat, so he threw out the bait.


    At least, compared to myself.


    Chen Yu and others are more likely to defeat the black witch.


    "I''m not your mercenary, and I don''t take it."


    "That President, I''m afraid we''re going to make some extra money this time. " "This time the ship we hired sank, we have to pay the Charterers at least $30 million, as well as the helicopter, which is the orthodox military purchase equipment, which costs $12 million," West said


    "That is to say, we lost more than 40 million dollars?" Chen asked with wide eyes.


    West nodded in embarrassment: "it''s not our labor cost."


    Chen Chu turned to see Alger: "how are you going to pay? Are you able to pay for it? "


    "My uncle is dead, and now I am the only heir to the family estate." Alger was not happy about it.


    He has been blaming himself for believing in the wrong person.


    Friends I know killed my uncle.


    Chanin Leighton, because he has no children, has always regarded Alger as his own training and care.


    Alger also sees Chanin Leighton as a father.

 Chapter 1081

    "Do you want to live? That traitor. " Chen asked.


    "Can you get it alive?" Alger asked in amazement.


    "The price is a little higher."


    All the members of the association turned their heads and Chen Yu began to bid up the price again.


    "Yes, any amount."


    "Don''t talk about it in such a general way. You can make a price. The price is right. I''ll catch him alive for you."


    "Plus $20 million." Said Alger.


    Chen Yu said to west, "these 20 million dollars are my personal income, not the association''s."


    "Well, president."


    Chen started to move his muscles and bones, looking at AVA and Domingo.


    Domingo immediately became nervous and took a step behind EVA.


    With a wave of her hand, EVA gathered hundreds of skeleton soldiers in front of them.


    "Did you ask me who was going to catch me?"


    "Then I''m going to arrest your man. Do you agree?"


    "No!"


    Chen Yu suddenly burst out at full speed, and all the skeleton soldiers in a straight line were scattered in an instant.


    Although there are hundreds of skeleton soldiers in front of EVA, there are only twenty or thirty in a straight line.


    Chen''s speed burst out.


    There is almost no living thing to reflect.


    EVA''s nerves tightened in an instant.


    Too late to respond, Chen Yu has arrived.


    He''s not ray magic?


    Chen Chu slapped AVA in the face, and the other hand caught Domingo.


    Then in an instant, Chen came back to the public.


    FIOs couldn''t believe looking at Chen Yu.


    What happened just now?


    Alger was also stunned.


    His face was full of shock and wonder.


    Look at the Domingo that Chen Yu is holding.


    Domingo is not dead.


    But without protection, he was under the pressure of super high speed.


    Now he just feels like he''s all broken up and can''t stand up.


    "He''s yours now." Chen Yu left Domingo in front of Alger.


    EVA stood up with her face covered. She was also shocked.


    What''s the matter with this man?


    What is the general speed of that monster?


    "President, I want to live. I want to kill that woman myself." Said Hess.


    "No problem."


    Chen Yu has always been generous with his demands.


    EVA immediately gathered all the skeletons together.


    Chen''s speed has been seen.


    She''s not sure how fast she can handle that.


    Now the only thing we can do is to increase the density of the surrounding space and stop Chen''s speed.


    The whole altar has been filled with dense skeletons, surrounded by AVA and others.


    "Turn around, three seconds." Chen Yu ordered.


    He really didn''t want to expose his naked body to his subordinates.


    It is really detrimental to the face and dignity of the president.


    Reese Sara takes Fiore, who is still in a trance.


    "Do you want to die?"


    Fiorsian turned quickly.


    3¡¢ Two, one.


    "All right."


    When FIOs turned around again, she saw Chen Yu''s side unexpectedly had 12 separations.


    Every one of them is wearing tights.


    "Kill!"


    Twelve separate bodies move together.


    Twelve separate bodies are twelve unstoppable monsters.


    They''re killing the skeletons.


    Although the number of skeletons is amazing, if they are stacked together, they will lose their advantage in quantity.


    After all, the skeletons on the inside can''t even move.


    And their bones will collide with each other, or entangle with each other.


    The killing efficiency of the twelve parts is too high.


    Ava''s face is solemn. If she continues like this, all the skeletons she summoned will be killed.


    These separate sweeps must be stopped.


    EVA directly released the fog of death.


    Chen saw the fog of death covering him and raised his right arm directly.


    Mouth of glutton, open.


    The fog of death is consumed by the mouth of the glutton.


    "Hess, the rest belongs to you. You can assimilate as much as you can."


    "Yes, president."


    Arjie looks at Chen Yu. It turns out that this man is the real boss.


    It''s better than hundreds of years of legend like EVA.In front of this man, there is no resistance.


    Adam was also shocked.


    This is the first time.


    For the first time, he saw his mother restrained by another man.


    Ava''s panicking now, too.


    Because she found that she couldn''t understand the magic attribute of Chen Yu at all.


    But she didn''t give up completely.


    "Die for me!" EVA finally took out the card.


    Over the altar, ten ghost ships appeared.


    On the ghost ship, there are countless evil spirits roaring, making a sharp and horrible hiss.


    Add up the spirits of ten ghost ships, and there are an estimated four or five thousand spirits.


    Everyone''s face changed at the sight.


    Even Adam and Ellen felt that EVA was invincible.


    Although Chen has shown a strong strength before.


    But in the face of EVA''s real killing moves, it still seems insignificant.


    When she saw the ghost ships, she immediately remembered the attack they had encountered at sea.


    "Do you really think you can beat me?" AVA looked at Chen Yu: "you are so naive. You were just an appetizer before. The war is just starting now."


    Chen Yu silently takes out a super perfect angel crystal.


    With a smile on his face: "coincidentally, I am also warming up."


    "Hard spoken, I hope you can say this to me so easily later."


    "I''ll stand still. Your ghost ship can make me lose by one step." Chen Yu holds his chest in both hands.


    "Mr. Chen, these ghost boats are terrible. Don''t be careless." Alger thought Chen Zhu was too arrogant.


    He had seen with his own eyes how terrible the ghost ship was.


    He felt that even Chen Yu needed to deal with it seriously.


    Instead of trusting the University, face it with such arrogance and contempt.


    "You don''t care what you do." West looked at Alger.


    When algerton shut up, he could not help but scold in his heart. Good intentions are not rewarded.


    Wait and see how your boss died.


    However, Alger obviously did not understand the inner thoughts of the association.


    If EVA summoned ten warships, she might be able to defeat Chen Yu.


    However, she summoned ten ghost ships.


    She certainly didn''t know that Chen''s most powerful ability was to restrain the spirit.


    In the past, when Chen Yu faced the enemies of spirit, he often let Lao Hei fight.


    But that doesn''t mean Chen can''t deal with the spirit.


    And for Chen, the most direct and effective way to deal with the spirit does not need to be done.


    Use Angel Crystal directly.


    The ordinary spirit will be destroyed directly by the light emitted from the angel crystal.


    As for the super perfect angel crystal, these are obtained by dealing with some monster level enemies.


    The super perfect angel crystal is like a nuclear reactor. It doesn''t need to receive light.


    Directly into a certain range, the spirit body directly annihilates.

 Chapter 1082

    At Ava''s command, ten ghost ships directly hit Chen Yu.


    All the members of the association stand behind Chen Yu, though they have full confidence in him.


    But in the face of these ten ghost ships, I still feel heartache and beat drums.


    If Chen can''t stop them, they will die.


    But at this time, the first ghost ship approaching Chen Yu appeared the sign of annihilation without any sign.


    First the bow disappeared, and as the ship went on, so did the body.


    Together with the disappearance of the ghost ship''s evil crew.


    They don''t even have a chance to resist, just like that, under the eyes of all the people, they die.


    From the beginning to the end, Chen Yu stood with his hands in his chest.


    There was no movement, not even a step.


    So the whole ghost ship was destroyed.


    Everyone''s face is full of wonder.


    No one knows how Chen did it.


    The whole process is so amazing.


    The second ghost ship arrived on schedule, but the result was the same.


    In the place where the sharp Chen is less than five meters, he dissipates himself.


    The people of the association know that Chen Yu is very good at dealing with spirits.


    But this incredible way, or let their eyes out.


    Alger has been looking at Chen Yu with shocked eyes.


    He wants to see how Chen Yu did it.


    Maybe Chen Yu used some unknown magic.


    But after reading for a long time, he didn''t understand.


    Because Chen Yu really didn''t move at all.


    The third ghost ship, the fourth, the fifth


    These ghost boats rushed to Chen Gu one after another, but without exception, they were all annihilated five meters away from Chen Gu.


    AVA finally put an end to the ghost ship''s suicide attack.


    Eva was more shocked than anyone else.


    Because it''s the magic she uses, she knows better than anyone how powerful the ghost ship is.


    However, Chen Yu, with great efforts, let five ghost ships annihilate.


    From the beginning to the end, she did not understand how Chen Yu did it.


    EVA''s face grew more and more solemn.


    The Asian in front of her is one of the most dangerous enemies she has ever met.


    "How did it stop? Go on? And I''m counting on a ghost ship to come in front of me. "


    Everyone is rolling their eyes. Are you stupid to be a black witch?


    If she still can''t understand at this time, she is really stupid.


    Let the ghost ship attack Chen Yu again. Isn''t it self seeking.


    At this time, EVA''s heart trembled, suddenly looked up to the sky.


    And Adam and Hess reacted the same way.


    They seem to feel something.


    Chen Yu heard heilisi whispering, "here you are!"


    "What is it?" Chen asked, puzzled.


    "Red star, comet Beatles is coming."


    Chen Yu also looked up to the sky.


    At this time, the night is not full of stars, but endless darkness.


    On the edge of darkness, there seems to be a red light.


    The red light is spreading across the sky.


    At this time, everyone felt the ground shake.


    It seems that something is going to break through the earth.


    In the center of the altar is a circular hole.


    Something red is oozing out of the hole.


    Blood? Blood?


    Blood follows the lines of the altar floor and spreads in all directions.


    "The bridge of Agama is coming into the world!" EVA said excitedly, her face full of excitement.


    She seems to have forgotten the situation on the spot and the enemy Chen Yu.


    The Red Star finally crossed the sky, but this red star did not flash like a meteor, but dragged a long and thin red tail, moving slowly.


    The center of the altar is still permeated with blood, which has spread half the area of the altar.


    At this time, both sides tacitly stopped fighting.


    Seems to be waiting for the so-called Agama bridge.


    "Helris, go to the middle of the altar." Chen said.


    Helys nodded and walked towards the middle of the altar.


    When AVA saw helys coming, she immediately shouted, "stop, this is mine. No one can touch it."


    It can be seen that EVA is very nervous.


    "I don''t care what comes out later, it''s helys'' anyway." Chen Yu looks at Eva.


    "Do you want to live forever? I can give you a way to live forever. " EVA throws a bait.She once used this condition to attract many people to submit to her.


    Human beings can hardly resist this attractive condition.


    Everyone looked at Chen Yu, even helys.


    Even she felt the thrill.


    What''s more, Chen Yu.


    Therefore, helys can''t guarantee that Chen Yu will turn to help Ava.


    Chen Yu shrugged: "I''m sorry, I''m not interested. I think there must be a lot of restrictions on your so-called method of long life, and then you don''t make people like people or ghosts like ghosts."


    Hearing Chen''s answer, EVA was furious.


    However, heilish was relieved, and at the same time, she looked at Chen Yu with more and more adoration.


    At this time, the red giant star finally reached the altar.


    Hess, Eve, and Adam all felt that the blood in their bodies was giving them a voice.


    Helys seemed to suddenly understand.


    Take out the copper cone of nosimara and stab it heavily on your palm.


    Let your blood drop on the altar.


    When Eve and Adam saw the nosimara copper cone in helys'' hand, their faces sank.


    How could this thing be in Hess''s hands?


    All of a sudden, the nosimara copper cone in her hand broke away from her control and flew towards the center of the altar.


    There was a red light in the sky, falling in the center of the altar, and it also covered the copper cone of nosimara.


    After receiving the red light from comet bitos, the nosimara copper cone becomes transparent. Then the red light refracts through the nosimara copper cone and becomes a colored light beam into the hole in the center of the altar.


    From the hole in the center of the altar slowly emerged a bloody key.


    Chen Zhao ''s eyebrow is a key?


    Is it the key that the San Francisco family was going to make?


    "It''s mine!" EVA yelled and rushed to the bloody key.


    At the same time, helys rushed to the bloody key.


    But just then, the bloody key burst.


    In the moment when the bloody key burst, an impact spread in all directions.


    Everyone was pushed away from the center of the altar.


    Fortunately, the impact is not so destructive.


    Helys was not hurt.


    On the contrary, helys seems to be in a good mood.


    Helys looked at her hands incredulously. "President, my magic seems to be stronger."


    "Ha ha My magic, this feeling, is wonderful. " EVA in the distance is more excited than helys.

 Chapter 1083

    Heiris''s magic has become more powerful, but EVA has also become more powerful.


    Moreover, her growth rate is far greater than that of heiris.


    "Lord of the abyss, molabit, Constanta and Serra, listen to my call and bring your great presence to this world." EVA called out.


    In front of EVA, there are three black holes with a diameter of 20 meters.


    First, the black hole in the middle, with an arm out.


    Chen Yu, that arm, looks very familiar.


    Then the same arm appears in the left and right black holes.


    Three black holes, all climbing out of three abyss demons.


    "Man, it''s you!" When the evil spirit in the middle saw Chen Yu, his face was full of ecstasy: "didn''t you expect that we would meet again so soon, and this time, I appeared in front of you in a complete manner."


    "President, do you know him?"


    "I don''t know him. Someone called him before, but it''s an incomplete gesture. Then I humiliated him, ran back to hell, and left a flag before I left." Chen said.


    FIOs looks at Chen Yu.


    How brave is this guy.


    Nothing dares to provoke.


    All hearts are beating drums.


    The breath of these three abyss demons makes them feel cold.


    "Are you too scared to move now?" The evil spirit in the middle of the abyss looked down at Chen Yu and said, "remember my name, molabit, because your soul will be imprisoned and tortured by me forever."


    "Lord morabit, time is limited. Please kill him as soon as possible." EVA''s tone is full of piety and humility.


    There''s no pride in facing other people.


    But now EVA is different.


    Although she didn''t understand what was going on.


    Her magic increased several times.


    In the past, she could barely summon an abyss demon.


    But now, she can easily summon three abyss demons.


    But there is still a time limit.


    She needs to constantly provide magic to maintain the three abyss demons walking in the world.


    As long as her magic is exhausted, the three abyss demons will return to hell.


    "Morabit, right." Chen Yu, with a calm face, walked towards the three abyss Demons: "I think if you have a chance, you certainly don''t want to meet me again."


    All the members of the association watched Chen Yu''s back nervously.


    After all, Chen Yu is too small compared with the three abyss demons.


    They are not sure whether Chen Yu can defeat the abyss demons.


    Chen Yu''s footsteps suddenly stopped.


    The dark liquid spread from the foot of Chen Yu, and the dark liquid started the meat grinder mode under the control of Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu has fought with the abyss demons many times.


    Chen Yu clearly remembers all the abilities of the abyss demons, even their power, their magic, and even their magic.


    Countless black blades rolled towards morabit.


    Morabit had no time to react, his feet had been torn apart by countless dark blades.


    The reason why the meat grinder mode is called meat grinder is just like Chen Zhuqi''s name. As long as you fall into the blade of dark original liquid, you will inevitably be crushed.


    "Ah..." Morabith screamed, his legs were broken, and his body fell to the ground.


    And in the moment of his fall, the whole body is also completely in contact with the dark liquid.


    In an instant, the whole body was crushed.


    All the people were stunned when they saw the scene.


    Looking at Chen Yu in amazement.


    Even two other abyssal demons, Constanta and Serra, were shocked by the tragic ending of molabit.


    AVA couldn''t believe that either.


    She thought that even if she only called an abyss demon, it would be enough to kill Chen Yu.


    The reason why she summoned the three abyss demons was to show her powerful strength.


    But the result was quite unexpected.


    Chen Yu killed an abyss devil almost like a second kill.


    Constanta suddenly launched a surprise attack on Chen Yu.


    His eyes were ablaze with green fire.


    Chen Yu was hit just in time and was blown up.


    "Great!" Cried EVA in surprise.


    People in the association are worried about Chen Yu.


    However, Chen Yu stood up again as if he was OK.


    The people of the association also breathed a long sigh of relief.


    Chen Yu suddenly accelerated his sprint, which was hard for the naked eye to catch.


    Chen Yu jumped up and rushed to konsta.The mouth of the glutton, the eye of power open at the same time.


    Chen Yu''s right arm turned into a foundation hammer and fell with one blow.


    Consta turned into a headless body and fell to the ground.


    Everyone was scared, including the rest of the abyss devil Serra.


    Why is that?


    Why do you meet such a monster?


    That''s what EVA thought.


    Sierra thinks the same.


    "You know, the three of you are not the only abyss demons I met. Let me figure out how many abyss demons I killed, as if There are a dozen. " Chen said with a grin.


    "Send me back to hell, send me back to hell, I don''t want to face this guy Hurry up... " Cried Serra in horror.


    Everyone looked at Chen Yu with incredible eyes, and Sila, who had been scared.


    A man who scares the horrible devil to pee.


    It''s the first time FIORES has seen supernatural combat.


    Her heart is also full of shock.


    "I have never let go of the abyss demons that appear before me."


    Chen Chu took out the zither and twelve stone swords.


    Just then, helys said, "president, can you keep the whole body?"


    Chen Chu thought and nodded, "OK."


    Then Chen Yu collected the zither and twelve stone swords.


    At the sight of Cera, the dark liquid suddenly pours on Cera.


    Cera struggles to break away from the dark liquid.


    But all his struggles and efforts were in vain.


    The more he struggled, the faster he fell.


    At last, the huge body completely fell into the darkness.


    AVA, Adam and Elaine, all cold hands and feet, look at Chen Yu with fear and despair.


    The man in front of us, the terror is beyond description.


    Even a strong person like EVA is so helpless in the face of this man.


    "Ms. EVA, do you have any cards? If not, we can work out the account. If it''s wrong, it''s you and helris


    AVA picked up the blood of Satan: "don''t come here! If you come here, I will release the blood of Satan! "


    Chen Yu didn''t pay attention to AVA at all, and still walked towards her.


    "You should know that the blood of Satan is terrible. All living creatures cannot survive. Even if you are strong, you cannot escape death."

 Chapter 1084

    "Who counsels who grandson." Chen Yu said with a sneer: "come on, don''t say I won''t give you a chance. If I want to rob, can Satan''s blood still be in your hands now? So I don''t care if you let it go at all. In fact, I hope you let it go. "


    "President, let''s stop joking. You can hold up, we can''t hold up." Cried Allah.


    "Allah, what''s the use of this satanic blood?"


    "Within ten directions, everything must be annihilated, any living creature..." "There is absolutely no chance of survival," Arras said


    People in the association were shocked and worried about Chen Yu.


    AVA seems to have caught Chen Yu''s handle: "you may not be afraid, but what about your men? They don''t have your ability. "


    "I''m sorry to disappoint you again. I have the ability to protect them."


    "What are you going to do to let me go?" EVA''s eyes were full of anger and tangles.


    What she seeks now is nothing more than a thread of life.


    However, Chen Yu''s attitude was firm, and he didn''t negotiate with her at all.


    , "your life is our family''s black lion has the final say."


    "Daughter Do you have to force me to death? " AVA looked at helys, and she looked miserable again.


    Helys looked at eve coldly: "put away your disgusting honor, I said, my greatest wish is to kill you."


    "If you want me to die, we will die together!"


    Eve saw that both Chen Yu and heilish were resolute.


    If we don''t force her to die, we''ll die together.


    Since I don''t have a way to live, why should I leave a way for others.


    EVA opened the bottle.


    In a flash, the light in the bottle gushed out.


    EVA didn''t even have a chance to scream. Her body was suddenly destroyed.


    And Adam and Ellen didn''t escape.


    Touched by a light spot, the body is annihilated in an instant.


    Originally, there were only one or two light spots in the bottle, but after leaving the bottle, the number of light spots increased rapidly and spread in all directions.


    Whether it is the ground or plants, or the body, as long as it is touched by the light point, it will be annihilated in an instant.


    When he arrived at Chen''s feet, he used the magic of dazzle.


    In a flash, hundreds of magic circles appeared behind Chen Yu.


    This is the association''s person "president, do you want to know about my family''s plan?" Helys came to Chen''s side and asked.


    "You know?"


    "Just now, my lineage has been completely opened." Said Hess.


    "Well, tell me."


    "As for my family plan, I want to talk about the origin of the nosimara copper cone. I don''t know. It seems that it came along with the development of the nosimara civilization. As for the function of the nosimara copper cone, I don''t need to say. But the nosimara copper cone is not available to everyone. It has been kept by the two nobles of nosimara in turn But because of the war, the population of the St. SECCO family was drastically reduced. Then the Patriarch led the plan to imitate the nosimara copper cone, a copper cone only suitable for the St. SECCO family


    Chen Yu suddenly realized that the blood red key was an imitation.


    "And the result?"


    "Of course it was a failure." "The red key that just appeared is the so-called imitation," said helys


    Imitations? Chen Yu was disappointed.


    But I''m not too relieved. With the white key I just got, I have five keys in my hand now.


    Only two keys are currently used.


    The first gold key can adapt itself to most of the environment.


    But the second key, so far, has not figured out what kind of role it plays in its own body.


    Chen Yu fell into thinking.


    "President, our ship has capsized. How can we go back now?" Asked West.


    "My uncle''s boat is still off the island." "But it''s an armed ship. It can''t get close to the inland. I can take that to Hawaii," Alger said


    "Or, go to Hawaii and fly back to Los Angeles." Chen Zhu nodded.


    "I''m going to Hawaii, too." Said FIOs.


    This time five of us came out, and now only her and Alger are left.


    Fioce didn''t know what she was thinking.


    This trip, also let her see another world.


    "By the way, what did you do with the traitor in the end?"

 Chapter 1085

    "You won''t want to know." Chen Chu chimed in.


    He saw how Alger dealt with Domingo.


    Even Chen Yu didn''t want to hear about the process.


    "By the way, is there any treasure on the island?"


    Here we go again, the president is going crazy again.


    "Shall we take advantage of this time to look for valuable things on the island?" Chen suggested.


    Fortunately, helys said, "yes, there are treasures of nocimara, but for us in modern times, none of them are valuable."


    After everyone fell asleep, Chen Yu climbed to the hillside and sat down.


    Chen is studying the white key.


    The key in Chen''s hand has been studied countless times.


    Drop blood to recognize the Lord, send magic, or use Yuanshen to get out of the body.


    These are basic operations. Occasionally, Chen Yu will bake the key on the fire and soak it in water.


    Try to activate the key in this way.


    Unfortunately, it didn''t work.


    When the early sun rose on the sea level, Chen took the key and pointed it at the sun with the key hole.


    Through the keyhole, the sun shines on Chen''s eyes.


    Chen Zhu remembers last night when comet beatos came.


    The white key''s predecessor, the nosimara copper cone, once reacted.


    According to this logic, the white key should work on starlight?


    No, comet bitos itself doesn''t glow, and it''s not red.


    The reason why comet bitos emits red light is that after entering the low earth orbit, it rubs against the thin air, and then produces red light.


    At that time, comet bitos should have been completely burned.


    But if you want to prove your conjecture, you have to wait another 159 years.


    Wait until the next comet of bitos.


    So this idea is very unreliable.


    Chen Yu didn''t wait that long for another 159 years.


    If I can simulate the red light, can I activate the white key?


    Just then, the people in the tent below began to get up again and again.


    "President, we are leaving." Cried the people below.


    Chen Chu beckoned and got up to go down the hill.


    "President, haven''t you slept all night?"


    "Well, think about something." Chen said.


    On Alger''s ship, the armed ship set sail.


    "Larisa Angela, come here."


    "President, what''s up?"


    "Is there any way in modern science to speculate on the composition of comet beatos?" Chen asked.


    "In the simplest way, we can roughly judge the composition of comet beatos." "Comet bitos is the red light generated by friction and combustion with the air, so if we say that there should be a lot of calcium oxide in comet bitos, it will generate red light after burning calcium, so it should be that after friction with the air in the low earth orbit, calcium oxide has a strong chemical reaction, which will decompose into oxygen and calcium, thus causing red light," she said


    "Calcium oxide? Quicklime, right? Is there quicklime in nature? "


    Calcium oxide should be considered as a synthetic substance, which is nonflammable.


    Of course, it is not absolutely nonflammable. If in special environment, calcium oxide may decompose into oxygen and calcium.


    "This is only based on the periodic table of elements on the earth. After all, comet bitos does not belong to the earth, so no one knows whether there are elements other than the earth in comet bitos, so it may also be the red light caused by some substances that the earth does not have, which is also possible."


    "Go back and get some quicklime."


    "What to do?"


    "Do some research." Chen said.


    After leaving the island of nosimara, the gunships entered the raging sea again.


    Chen Yu began to get seasick again.


    FIOs finally understood why she saw Chen Yu shot by her own men that day.


    It''s not his subordinates who betrayed him, but Chen Yu''s own demands.


    Help him to sleep.


    Fioce had never seen it before. She fell asleep this way.


    Normal people only sleep.


    Then she knew why Chen Yu jumped.


    In Alger''s boat, Chen Yu jumped.


    Every time after waking up, Chen''s first thing is to take off and jump into the sea.


    No matter what the water temperature is, jump straight down.


    And you don''t have to worry about whether he''ll get thrown off the boat.


    Anyway, none of Chen''s men are worried.


    Chen can climb on his own every time.


    This time, Chen Yu climbed aboard again.


    FIOs stood on the edge of the boat, looking at Chen Zhu.These days, she, Raisa, helris and Arras are all familiar with each other.


    She heard a lot about Chen Yu.


    And a few girls summed up and told FIORES that Chen Yu was an absolute tyrant.


    His temper was so bad that no one was allowed to disobey his orders.


    Of course, Chen Yu is also a very short guard.


    "Mr. Chen, how can I join the supernatural society?"


    "You don''t have magic, you don''t have blood awakening, you don''t deserve to join." Chen Yu looked at Eugene. "And many actions of the supernatural society are very dangerous."


    "Mr. CASS, why is their lightning team OK?"


    "Before they joined, they were the elite of the anti terrorist forces. How about you? What''s the point of joining the supernatural society? Let''s take care of you. "


    "That is to say, if I can train to the level of lightning team, I can join the supernatural society, right?"


    "Yes, if you can train to the level of casos, I''d like you to join us."


    Joking, the strength of the lightning team now, even if there are no guns in hand, one can beat 20 or 30 people down.


    FIOs is really too small on the lightning team.


    The gunboat had been sailing for more than a day and was close to the island of Hawaii.


    But instead of going straight to Hawaii, the gunboat stopped on a nearby island and then changed to a yacht to enter the main island of Hawaii.


    After all, armed ships are illegally refitted ships. If they approach the main island of Hawaii rashly, they may be met by warships.


    When Chen Yu arrived in Hawaii, he first protected the safety of fari.


    "President, shall we stay in Hawaii for a day or two? Some little girls seem to want to stay here for a day or two." Said West.


    "Well, you can book a flight for the day after tomorrow, free today and tomorrow."


    The matter of helys has been solved. Everyone, including Chen Yu, is in a light condition.


    "By the way, have we found our hotel tonight?"


    "It''s settled. We can go now." Said West.


    After leaving the dock, less than half an hour''s drive, people came to a pirate themed hotel: "president, this is the pirate holiday hotel I''ve set."

 Chapter 1086

    The hotel doesn''t fight, but the interior decoration is quite luxurious.


    And it fits the theme very well in style, pirate.


    The front desk, the welcome, even the security guard and the cleaning are all wearing the pirate clothes in the movie.


    After checking in, everyone came to the elevator.


    When the elevator door opened, Chen saw an acquaintance.


    Gulee came out of the elevator wearing a one eyed mask.


    A man beside Gulei bumps into Chen Yu.


    "Don''t you have long eyes to walk?"


    There was no need for Chen Yu to express his opinion. Gulei had kicked the man to the ground.


    "Boss..."


    Gu lie walked out of the elevator and looked at Chen Yu. "Mr. Chen, please."


    "Did you open this hotel?"


    "With that money." Gulei said with a smile.


    Chen Yu waved and entered the elevator with the association.


    "Boss, do you know the man?" His face was full of grievances.


    Gu lie knows that his subordinates, as long as they see women, can''t help but use this way to provoke the men around him.


    Although most of the time, this method does not make him popular with women.


    But he''s still passionate about it.


    He thinks this is the man.


    Gu lie looked at his men and said, "next time you want to provoke, you''d better figure out the target. Otherwise, you''re likely to die in an ambiguous way."


    "Is that Asian a big man? Is it a politician or a gangster? "


    "Butcher." Gulei said lightly, we may not have killed as much as he alone.


    When he heard Gulei''s words, his face turned pale with fear.


    Most of the people in the hotel are members of Gulei''s Pirate Group.


    Basically everyone is stained with blood.


    But when he heard Gu lie''s words, he knew that he had made a big deal.


    ¡­¡­


    "President, do you know that woman?"


    "Pirates of this sea." Chen Yu said quietly.


    "Is this hotel really owned by pirates? Will they... "


    "No, it''s clean. It''s supposed to be business and they don''t dare to do it to us."


    When people thought of Chen Yu''s words, they also thought it was reasonable.


    What''s terrible about pirates?


    How terrible can their president be?


    In their mind, no one is afraid of Chen Yu.


    West knew how to be a man, and opened a luxurious suite for Chen Yu.


    Chen is going to lie down and have a good rest after washing.


    These days, Chen Yu did not sleep well after crossing the sea.


    This time we can finally have a good sleep.


    Just then the door rang.


    Chen opened the door with bare arms.


    I saw gulee standing at the door.


    "What happened to your eyes?"


    Gulee pulled down his blindfold: "nothing, just to fit the theme of the hotel Mr. Chen, don''t you invite me in? "


    "Come in." Chen Yu got out of the way.


    Gulee came in with a bottle of wine.


    "Would you like a drink?"


    "No, you must have something to talk about with me. I like to talk about things in a sober state."


    "Mr. Chen, I can''t hurt you either."


    "Ha ha You are a pirate. "


    "Well, I dare not." Gulee said frankly.


    Chen Yu always smiles. He won''t believe Gu lie''s words.


    Gulee is a vicious pirate.


    She didn''t do less killing and setting fire.


    "Well, you''d better not play this kind of politeness, or just say, what can I do for you?"


    "Mr. Chen, do you know the battle in the great ring trench three years ago?"


    "Big ring trench battle? Do you mean war? "


    "No, it''s the four tons of gold transferred by Citibank to the European branch. The transport plane crashed when it flew over the great ring trench. The forces and pirates in the nearby waters wanted to take the gold as their own, which led to the sea war." Said gulee.


    "So the owner of gold, Citibank has not thought about recycling gold? After all, with Citibank''s financial resources, it has the ability to hire a powerful armed force and then recycle gold. Unless it is a national effort, no one should be able to compete with Citibank. "


    "Of course, Citibank hired two Cruisers from the Navy, which made the situation more tense at that time. After gold was salvaged by warships, the battle broke out, and two Navy warships were sunk."


    Chen can''t help but look up at Gulei. Does anyone dare to fight against the government''s navy?The U.S. Navy is known as the strongest in the world, and the U.S. government has always been vengeful.


    Two cruisers were sunk. It''s not over.


    "What about gold? Who did it end up in? "


    "No one got it." Said gulee.


    "How can it be? It''s impossible for everyone to die together, isn''t it?"


    "It''s the biggest pirate gang in the Pacific that stole the gold, big belly."


    "What strange name? Can anyone bear the name of their own pirate group? Are you not afraid to be laughed at by your peers? "


    "They are the family Pirate Group. They have a history of 400 years. They are the oldest Pirate Group." Said Gulei calmly.


    "Well, what are you trying to say? Want to rob these four tons of gold with me? "


    "The belly has been destroyed."


    "Destroyed? Why? Don''t you say they have a history of 400 years? "


    "They were too confident and arrogant. They suffered from the government''s revenge. After the naval battle, the U.S. Army found the island they hid in, and then bombed it. The whole island was almost razed to the ground."


    "So it''s in the hands of the government, isn''t it?"


    "No, although the U.S. Army annihilated the big belly, it did not get gold. On the contrary, the Navy Fleet involved in the operation also suffered heavy losses."


    "Why? In the face of a fleet, I''m afraid no private force can fight back, can it? "


    "Nanqi island is the island where the big belly has lived for generations. Like me, they have been haunted by the curse of pirates for generations. They also guard a seal. However, the bombing of the U.S. Army directly untied the seal. Nanqi island and the surrounding waters have been completely turned into hell. Countless monsters live in that sea area. No one can get close to that sea area."


    "No interest." Chen Yu shook his head.


    "Why?" Gulee asked.


    She had great confidence in persuading Chen Yu.


    And Chen Yu is the most suitable partner she can think of.


    Chen Yu keeps his promise. As long as he doesn''t have two sides, he will never take his share alone.


    In addition, Chen Yu is the most powerful and the most likely to deal with those monsters.


    So Gu liecai chose to explain this to Chen Yu.

 Chapter 1087

    "It''s not worth it." Chen said.


    What''s the price of four tons of gold?


    It''s estimated to be about $160 million.


    If Chen and Gulei cooperate, they will get two tons of gold, or about 80 million US dollars.


    If it''s 80 million US dollars, Chen Yu will make a breakthrough.


    But in fact, it''s impossible to start with 80 million dollars.


    It''s gold that can''t be seen.


    The gold of Chen Yu last time was handled by riesfar.


    At that time, the agency fee was very low, which was the friendship price of lisfal.


    But the real agency fee is not a small amount.


    The minimum is 30% intermediary fee.


    This extra large amount of cleaning is 40% or even 50%.


    In other words, after a hard work, he earned all the money from the agency.


    Chen would rather not do anything, nor do he want to do such a thankless business.


    So Chen refused very decisively.


    No!


    "Why?"


    "Tens of millions of dollars are not worth my effort." Chen Yu said frankly.


    In fact, Chen is not willing to work for an intermediary company.


    Chen would be happy to participate if he made tens of millions of dollars.


    However, Chen can''t accept that he wants to give half of the money to unrelated people.


    "Mr. Chen, I think you are mistaken. It''s not just four tons of gold."


    "More than four tons of gold? Didn''t you say it yourself? "


    "I''m talking about four hundred years of treasure." Gulei said with twinkling eyes.


    "Four hundred years of treasure? How much is that? "


    "Conservatively, no less than $500 million."


    Hearing the number, Chen began to get tangled up again.


    To be honest, Chen Yu was moved.


    But if you want to change these things into money, and then wash them from black to white, the agency fee will make a lot of money.


    This makes Chen Yu very painful.


    The final possibility is that Chen can only get a third of the value of everything.


    Of course, Chen knows the reason why the agency charges are expensive.


    In fact, they also take a lot of risks, but Chen Yu still can''t accept it.


    "You wait, I have to make a phone call before I can decide whether to accept this cooperation."


    "Of course." Gulei didn''t worry that Chen Yu would let the news out.


    After all, Chen''s credibility, she still believe.


    It is also because of Chen''s credibility that she chose Chen''s cooperation.


    And there are not many people who know the location of Nanchi.


    And only she knows where the treasure is.


    Chen Chu calls West outside the balcony.


    "West, are you in the hotel?"


    "President, I brought people out to play Didn''t you just say you were going to sleep, so I didn''t call you


    "Let me ask you something."


    "You said."


    "If I find the pirate''s treasure, how much can you give me at the real price?" Chen asked.


    "President I don''t wash... Money... "


    "This time it could be more than $200 million." "The agency fee can be used as the fund of our association," Chen said


    After a long silence, west finally said, "president, have you found the pirate''s treasure?"


    "No, I haven''t. I''ve been asked to cooperate."


    "President, you know, the first thing to do is to find a buyer, and then you have to go through financial channels to make the money visible. It will cost a lot of money."


    "You can give me an accurate figure, if it is 200 million dollars of wealth, how much can I finally get."


    "About $120 million."


    "So how much can the association get?"


    "About thirty million dollars, president. I''ll give you a real price."


    "That is to say, 25% of the $200 million goes into other people''s pockets?"


    "President, this money can''t be saved. Although I''m looking for regular channels, it''s impossible for others to work for us without any reason."


    Chen thinks that west is the safest and the most expensive channel.


    There is no way to charge less than West.


    In addition, 30 million dollars of this money can be put into the hands of the association.


    Relatively speaking, it is also the most valuable black to white channel.


    Chen Chu hung up West''s phone and walked into the living room.


    "When shall we start?" Chen asked.


    "No action yet." Said gulee.


    "Why?"


    "The geographical location of Nanqi island is very special. In one year, it has been immersed in the sea for half a year. Only when the Pacific ocean current goes West and the water level drops, can Nanqi island be exposed to the sea.""Half a year?"


    "No, by the middle of March or early April at the latest, the water level will drop, and then we will be able to land on the island."


    "Yes, you can tell me then. You have my contact information."


    "Yes."


    "What am I going to do to prepare?" Chen asked.


    "Be ready to fight, not only on land, but also in the water. We may face a huge test when we get close to that sea area."


    Chen Yu is still looking forward to it.


    Of course, Chen is not looking forward to fighting.


    But harvest.


    After all, if all goes well, Chen can be a real billionaire.


    In fact, in terms of Chen''s current assets, Chen has become a billionaire.


    Mirror Lake and the surrounding land area add up to at least $40 million, and yachts are worth more than $10 million.


    And marina''s shares, worth more than $10 million.


    Plus the deposits in the bank.


    And soon, Alger will have to pay him another 20 million dollars.


    Chen''s fortune is close to $100 million.


    Recently, however, Chen''s bank deposits have been hollowed out due to the construction of a new home.


    And even after the house is built, it will cost millions of dollars to buy the interior.


    So Chen''s funds are relatively tight.


    Now there is such a cooperation project, which can bring in at least $100 million in revenue at a time. Chen is still very excited.


    "That''s settled."


    "Then shall we open a bottle of champagne to celebrate? I wish our cooperation all the best. "


    "The wine stays, and one can go." Chen Yu said with a smile.


    "Er..."


    "My girlfriend is pregnant and I don''t want to drink in a hotel room with another woman at this time."


    "All right." Gulei reluctantly put the wine on the table: "by the way, this bottle of wine will be charged to your account for 50000 dollars."


    Finish saying, Gu lie natural and unrestrained turn to leave.


    "I''ll go, fifty thousand dollars? I don''t want this wine You come back, come back... "


    But Gulei ran so fast that Chen could only bear to leave 50000 dollars of champagne.


    But he was reluctant to let him open the champagne.


    He didn''t spend 50000 dollars on a bottle of wine in his life.


    Even if he sells expensive wine himself, it doesn''t mean Chen can bear to spend 50000 dollars drinking.

 Chapter 1088

    The people of the association have a good time in Hawaii these two days.


    Chen Yu slept well.


    No one bothered Chen Yu, who completely emptied himself.


    There is no trivia, no one is bothered.


    Even Chen Yu was hungry and went to eat.


    As for the people of the association, they like to eat when and when.


    For Chen, this is the real holiday.


    Every day is to sleep and wake up naturally.


    On the plane, Chen is still sleeping.


    All the way to Los Angeles.


    Chen didn''t get off the plane until West woke him up.


    After a few days of missing, it seems that Fanny''s stomach is very big.


    Originally, it was just a small belly, which seems to have grown a circle in recent days.


    Little greyne also became more active.


    When Chen came home, little Gelin rushed into Chen''s arms by running.


    This feeling is really good. The only bad thing is that Chen saw Laurent again.


    Chen Yu and Laurent are actually one kind of people, because they are all controlled by their daughters.


    If little Gelin grows up one day, Chen Yu doesn''t know if she will kill her daughter''s boyfriend.


    Chen and Laurent met again when they went to the kitchen.


    "Laurent, why are you still there?"


    "Don''t forget, you asked me to stay."


    "Is it? How can I forget? "


    "It''s true whether you remember it or not."


    "Well, I''m back now. You can go away."


    Back in Los Angeles, everything is good, but Laurent is not good at that.


    The world without Laurent is the perfect world.


    "You bastard, you should thank me for taking care of Fanny for so many days."


    "You should be grateful to me because I give you reason to accompany your daughter for so many days."


    "I think fari should go to Sacramento in six months." Laurent said.


    "Why?"


    "You run out in three days and two ends. Can you take care of Fanny?"


    "Of course, and you''re so old, you''d better take care of yourself."


    "Lend me little gren for a month."


    "Go away." Chen Yu stares at Laurent. "Don''t make me throw you into the lake."


    Chen and Laurent don''t know what peace is.


    After farry came out of the kitchen, Chen Yu and Laurent became a family of loving each other.


    The next day, under Chen''s expulsion, Laurent finally rolled back to Sacramento.


    Of course, Chen Yu sent Laurent to the airport in a false way.


    "Why are you here to see me off? Where''s fari? " Laurent looked at Chen Yu resentfully.


    "Fari said she didn''t want to see you again, and let me tell you that it''s better never to appear in front of her."


    In fact, farry wanted to see Laurent off, but Chen Yu stopped farry from coming. He said that the airport is too far away, and long-time transportation is not good for her body and her baby.


    Laurent wanted to launch a physical attack on Chen directly at the airport.


    He knew Chen Yu was lying to him, but he just felt furious.


    If Chen can''t be beat, he will start on the spot.


    Chen then went to the supernatural society.


    "Gaia, is the association normal in recent days?"


    "Pamela seems to be in a state of dormancy. I don''t know the details. Everything else is normal."


    "Well, it''s normal for Pamela to go to sleep. For the next month, she will fall into a deep sleep. When she wakes up, she will complete the transformation, but before that, she will be very vulnerable."


    "I heard that it''s very interesting for you to go to nosimara this time?"


    "OK, but I didn''t find it interesting at all. I almost died on the boat."


    Gaia also heard that Chen Yu was seasick this time.


    "I remember you didn''t get seasick. What happened this time?"


    "It''s that ship that makes me feel bad. Next time I go to sea, I will never take that kind of wreck. I will go to sea on the farry."


    Chen Yu is really fed up with that broken ship. After all, Chen Yu has not suffered such a crime for a long time.


    "You have weaknesses, too." Gaia joked.


    "It''s not a weakness."


    "Hess has come back a lot stronger this time, and so have others."


    Indeed, the growth of heiris is most obvious this time, and the growth of other people is also many.


    For example, the members of the lightning team, each of them is more proficient in using their new power.


    If they go back to the counter-terrorism department in the past now, they can accomplish 99% of the tasks.The two men entered the headquarters, and at this time Risha came.


    "The quicklime you want is ready, president."


    "OK, take it to room 01."


    "What do you want quicklime for?"


    "A magic requires quicklime." Chen said.


    Chen Yu comes to room 01. It''s not a small room. It''s the size of a basketball court.


    There are some rooms in the headquarters for practicing magic.


    For example, in this room, both the ground and the walls are specially treated. Even playing with a grenade in the room is not bad.


    When Chen entered the room, several people were moving quicklime inside.


    "President, everything is here. Is there anything else you need?" Asked Raisa.


    "No, you can help the others. Help me get the door."


    Chen Zhu picked up a bag of quicklime and began to try it.


    The first is to light the quicklime.


    But quicklime is nonflammable.


    No, quicklime can''t be ignited.


    Except for the decomposition of quicklime.


    However, to decompose quicklime, it needs a high temperature of more than 10000 degrees.


    Chen Yu has a way.


    That is to use electric sparks to detonate quicklime.


    Of course, under normal circumstances, quicklime can not be detonated.


    But it can be deflagration with dust.


    Some fires are caused by deflagration when the dust density exceeds a certain proportion, and then encountering open fire.


    Quicklime can also cause dust explosion.


    To create a dust deflagration phenomenon, the first is a confined space.


    Room 01 just meets this requirement.


    The second is open fire, which is not a problem.


    Chen Zhu directly sprinkled quicklime, making the whole room filled with dust and smoke.


    After Chen felt similar, he held the white key in one hand and let out an arc in the other hand.


    In a flash, the whole space was covered with flames.


    The red flames filled the room.


    Chen Chu looks at the white key in his hand.


    There was no reaction.


    Is it because of the wrong speculation?


    Or is it not the burning of quicklime that triggers the white key?


    Just then, jurag ran in with the fire extinguisher.


    "President, are you ok?"


    Chen Yu shook his head, his mind was still on the white key.


    What method is needed to activate the key?

 Chapter 1089

    Chen Yu suddenly thought of it.


    On the island of northimara at that time.


    When comet bitos came, there was blood on the altar.


    The blood of the San SECCO family!


    Chen remembers that at that time, helys, Adam and AVA all released their own blood.


    Wait incorrect.


    Their blood is not to activate the white key, but to draw out the blood color key.


    According to Harris, the predecessor of the white key is the nosimara copper cone, which can be used by all people. The only difference is whether there is a special blood.


    So there''s no saying that only the San Francisco family can use it.


    It''s also because everyone can use it, so the San SECCO family wants to build a key that only the family can use.


    And the use of nosimara copper cone is to pierce other people''s hands, stained with blood, and judge people''s blood, and stimulate blood awakening.


    That is to say, the fundamental problem is not comet bitos, but blood.


    To be exact, it should be in response to the devil''s blood.


    Chen Chu cuts his right palm, then drags the wound and drops the blood from the Glutton''s mouth on the white key.


    The white key began to absorb the blood dripping from the Chen.


    However, the white key is only absorbed, but there is no more reaction.


    Chen Yu sat on the spot, staring at the white key for a long time.


    Suddenly move in the heart, from the current situation, the white key to activate other people''s blood, not only activate, but also absorb.


    Absorb other people''s special blood, and then through their own transformation, and finally return to the user.


    So what''s the point of doing that?


    The bridge of Agama, the way to heaven of nosimara.


    The key is not to take people to any place, but to sublimate the body or mind.


    Why did the San SECCO family use the blood of tens of thousands of people to imitate the key?


    There are two possibilities. One is that they are told to do so.


    Another possibility is their own research.


    Why do you work it out?


    Because of the bloodthirsty nature of the nosimara copper cone, it sucks blood.


    So people in the San SECCO family think that with blood, they can make blood color keys.


    And a lot of blood!


    The nosimara copper cone needs to absorb a lot of blood.


    And human blood is ineffective.


    What we need is devil''s blood, a lot of devil''s blood, to really activate the white key.


    It seems necessary to go to hell in the near future.


    Don''t besieb zoffi be waging war on other territories.


    So it must be able to collect a lot of demon blood.


    Just take this opportunity to confirm my conjecture.


    Chen Zhu comes out of room 01.


    People in the association are more diligent today.


    Henry is directing the prisoners. He is now the general manager of the association.


    Although he is not a full member, he is also an official.


    "President, can you give me that abyss devil you caught last time?" Helys came to Chen Yu and asked.


    "Yes, but tell me what you want to do with the abyss demons."


    "I want to make my corpse demon."


    "Can you make the abyss devil into a corpse devil?" Chen asked in surprise.


    You know, Chen Yu can also control the abyss demons with the dark original liquid, just like he controls two matrixes.


    However, in this way, a large amount of dark original liquid needs to be consumed, which is not worth the loss, so Chen Yu is not interested in the corpse of the abyss evil spirit.


    Chen prefers monsters that are not very big, but powerful.


    For example, the matrix itself has a great fighting power.


    Of course, Chen''s control can only use the speed and strength of the monster''s body, and other abilities can''t be used.


    Helys shook her head: "I don''t have enough strength to control now, but I want to slow down and deal with the necromancer, and then one day I will have enough strength to control."


    "Well, put the corpse of the abyss devil in the basement. After all, such a large body is too conspicuous on the ground."


    At this time Chen''s phone rang.


    "Hello, Steven, how can I get a call today?"


    "Chen, where is Wang he? The crew is going to work these days. We need him to report. "


    "I''ll let him know today."


    "By the way, and what you said last time, give me the action guide that the crew introduced."


    "All right, I''ll take her."


    "I''ll give you the address and call me when I get there."


    "Gaia." Chen Hui turned to the building and shouted.Gaia leaned out of the roof and said, "what are you doing?"


    "Where is Wang he? Today you and he are going to report on the cast. "


    "Oh, he''s in my gym."


    Gaia jumped directly from the rooftop. The height of the fourth floor was no threat to her.


    Although Gaia can''t fall from hundreds of meters without injury.


    But within 30 meters there should be no difficulty for her.


    Chen and Gaia went to the gym together.


    "Here is Wang he."


    Chen Yu looked around and saw that Wang he was practicing boxing in a sandbag.


    It has to be said that in more than a month, Wang he is like a new baby.


    My sweatshirt is completely wet and my skin is darker.


    Today''s Wang He, it is estimated that he will no longer be a little fresh meat when he returns home.


    But he had a good foundation, so now he looks more manly.


    It seems that there is a kind of tough and resolute temperament.


    "Wang he." Chen Yu gave a cry.


    Wang he turned his head and looked at Chen Yu. "Mr. Chen, how are you coming?"


    "Steven''s crew is going to shoot these days. You''re going to report to the crew. Let''s go."


    "Well, I''ll clean up."


    Wang he really changed. In the past, it took him at least an hour to go out to make up.


    Now it takes him only ten minutes to wash and change clothes.


    Then there is the star''s suit, cap and sunglasses.


    Although it''s abroad, not many people know Wang he.


    However, since Wang he was chosen as Steven''s new movie man number one, his domestic news has never stopped.


    Many entertainment media have sent reporters to Los Angeles to find people.


    In the car, Chen Zhu occasionally observes Wang He with the corner of his eye.


    Compared with the publicity in the past, Wang he is introverted now.


    To be precise, it should be considered mature.


    "Gaia is also the martial arts director of the crew. If you don''t understand anything when shooting, go to Gaia."


    "Miss Gaia, please take care of me in the future."


    Now the king crane will no longer escape.


    At the beginning of the initial training, Wang he thought about how to escape from the training almost every day.


    But after being severely punished by Gaia, Wang he knew he couldn''t escape.


    Soon the cast arrived.


    Although the security guard does not recognize Chen''s car, Chen''s car does not pass the person himself.


    After all, Chen and Steven have been in and out of the company a lot.

 Chapter 1090

    Chen Yu has been to two or three troupes.


    So the filming process of the crew is basically familiar.


    Wang he''s report to the crew doesn''t mean that shooting will start today.


    They are familiar with the directors, staff and other actors.


    In order to shoot better.


    "Hi, Chen, you are finally willing to appear in front of me. You seem to be missing recently."


    Steven saw Chen Yu coming up and gave him a warm hug.


    "Steven, let me introduce you to my combat coach, Gaia. She can not only act as a movement guide for the crew, but also as a security guard for the crew. Unless the trouble is the Department of defense, otherwise, I think she can solve all the problems."


    "Hello, Miss Gaia, we should have met." Steven comes forward and shakes Gaia''s hand.


    Steven and Gaia met at Chen''s party.


    To be exact, it''s not knowing, but meeting once.


    But because of Gaia''s body shape and Steven''s professional habits, I was most impressed by Gaia''s special shape.


    Gaia is a rare actor in the film circle.


    It''s mainly used as a substitute. Of course, Gaia is not only competent for stunt actors, but also can be used as stunt actors.


    Basically all of Steven''s movement requirements, she''s up to standard.


    Special actors are also relatively well paid. Even some excellent special actors are paid more than the number three or four characters in the movie.


    "Miss Gaia, I''m sure I have no problem with your personal ability, but there are some things you have to know. We are making movies. Besides being realistic, we should also have a sense of image."


    What is the sense of image? For example, when a soldier fights with an ordinary person, the outcome is the result of one move.


    But there is no sense of picture.


    The acting director of the film crew is not to teach you how to knock people down in the shortest time.


    It''s about teaching actors how to play beautiful moves and how to complete some difficult moves.


    "Of course, I understand. I will cooperate with Mr. Steven." Gaia won''t be proud to say that the flower shelf in the movie is not what I want to teach.


    That stubborn person is not flattering.


    A movie is a movie, and a fight is a fight.


    "Miss Gaia, what do you need to do if you want to climb a five story building in the shortest time? What tools do you want? "


    Although Steven trusts Chen Yu, he still hopes to test Gaia.


    After all, in the film, he still attaches great importance to it.


    Chen Yu smiled and did not speak. His eyes turned to Gaia.


    "I can demonstrate it." Gaia said.


    "Demonstration?" Steven has some accidents.


    Chen Yu approached Gaia and whispered, "try to be as showy as possible, not too direct."


    "Yes."


    Gaia looked around. "How about this building?"


    Next to the crew is an office building, eight or nine floors high.


    "Is it too high?" Steven asked.


    After all, it''s easy to get hurt if you miss.


    Although Gaia has not signed the contract, she is Chen''s friend after all.


    So if Gaia gets hurt because of the demonstration, Steven can''t stand by.


    "No."


    Gaia went to the office building and looked at it.


    Then Gaia made a sprint, more than two meters away from the office building.


    Gaia made a sudden leap and jumped to the two meter high garbage can.


    "That''s a good jump." Steven''s eyes brightened.


    Gaia didn''t stop. He jumped to the window on the second floor, one foot to the window on the second floor.


    But Gaia just jumped on the air conditioner on the third floor. He jumped on the air conditioner again, and a somersault came in the air. The man had reached the fourth floor.


    In only 30 seconds, Steven and Wang he have already looked silly.


    But Gaia didn''t stop. He kept going up.


    And in the process of climbing, Gaia is constantly playing various tricks.


    Soon, in a minute and a half, Gaia was standing on the roof of the office building.


    "Miss Gaia, come down."


    Gaia looks at the outer wall of the office building, then grabs a drain pipe, slides straight down, and lands steadily on the ground.


    Steven''s face was red and he looked very excited.


    "Miss Gaia, when can we sign the contract?"


    It has to be said that Gaia''s performance is really amazing.


    Regardless of Gaia''s fighting level, taking her performance just now, she is definitely the most powerful presence in this field. As long as she has this skill, she can get the highest reward in stunt actors."Gaia has other skills. She is proficient in all kinds of firearms, including aircraft, helicopters, tanks, submarines, deep diving, skydiving and vehicle skills."


    "Is Gaia a the legendary super agent?"


    "Gaia is a veteran. She used to be a Marine Corps instructor." Chen said.


    "Chen, you have brought me a perfect action actor."


    "Wang he has been training for Gaia for a month. Although he can''t do Gaia''s movements, he has a solid foundation." Chen Yu boasts a lot.


    "Of course, I believe you."


    Steven did have some concerns about Chen''s selling.


    But their movie this time is an action movie.


    Movement guidance is very important.


    So Steven is worried that if the person recommended by Chen Yu is unqualified, he will be in trouble.


    Now Steven doesn''t worry about it at all. Gaia''s job in the production team is far more than acting instruction.


    Military guidance is equally competent. For example, she can give the most professional guidance on what the police use, what the army uses, and what the bandits use.


    Another example is the deployment of an operation. Gaia can point out where it is reasonable or unreasonable.


    The police and bandit movies and action movies we usually watch, and what equipment each identity character uses, in fact, are sophisticated.


    Ordinary people may not understand it, but critics can understand it, or some military experts can understand it.


    Or an ordinary person, how to make a bomb also needs military experts to answer.


    "Gaia, how about a role in the movie?" Steven said: "I have a brilliant idea now. You are the egg of the first episode, leading to the character of the sequel. Maybe you are the boss of the second episode."


    Gaia looks at Chen Yu, who shrugs. "Steven, Gaia is the owner and coach of a gym. She hopes to implant an advertisement in her gym. If you agree, she will not only help you complete all the professional shooting, but also pay a third of her salary."

 Chapter 1091

    Steven and Gaia had a very pleasant chat and their cooperation intention was very obvious.


    Basically, Steven can accept all the conditions. In addition to Chen''s face, Steven can accept them very well.


    Because both Gaia and Wang he need to stay in the group and be familiar with the environment and situation of the group, Chen Yu leaves alone.


    Chen Yu went to Marina restaurant, mainly to see the operation of the restaurant.


    The operation of Marina restaurant is in good condition, and Chen Yu is not required to check the accounts every day. Every month, she basically has a profit of $340000.


    Chen Yu basically goes to the restaurant once a month, and the accountant of Marina will send the bill to Chen Yu every month.


    Marina restaurant is a very high-quality industry. Without the help of Amira, Chen could not have bought 60% of Marina restaurant.


    Of course, as Chen''s partner, NAFA Downe did not lose money.


    After all, he also got rich enough conditions from Amira.


    When Chen arrived at the restaurant, it was noon.


    There are a lot of people in the restaurant, but there is no long line like the last time I came here.


    Only when the restaurant is open at night can there be so many customers.


    Chen Yu is sitting in front of the counter, chatting with the staff at the counter to understand the situation of the restaurant.


    At this time, Chen''s shoulder was patted.


    Looking back, it was Li Qiong, but there was a man beside her.


    "Old classmate, why are you here?"


    Li Qiong is puzzled. If Chen Yu is a diner here, he should not be sitting at the counter.


    "Oh, come here for a moment." "This is it?" Chen said


    "Hello, this is max." The man reached out to shake hands with Chen.


    "Date." Li Qiong said to Chen Yu in Mandarin.


    "He looks good. I wish you success."


    "Thank you. I won''t talk to you." Li Qiong is still more sensible.


    The comparison is to date max. it''s impossible to leave Max aside because of Chen Yu.


    When the two are seated, the waiter will come and order.


    "Li, is that gentleman your ex boyfriend?" Asked max.


    "No, it''s from high school." Li Qiong replied, "but he and I haven''t seen each other for many years. It should be ten years."


    "Well, it doesn''t look like a competitor to me." Max is funny.


    Li Qiong was a little surprised. She contacted max. she felt that Max should be quite confident.


    And Max''s condition is enough to support his confidence.


    After graduating from a famous university, he is now an executive of a company. With good appearance conditions, he talks funny and humorous.


    "Do you know him?" Asked Li Qiong.


    "I don''t know." Max shook his head.


    "Then how do you worry that he will be your competitor?"


    "Don''t you see that he has the account book of this restaurant in his hand. He is a partner or boss of this restaurant. At least he is a rich man."


    "It''s not necessarily the partner or the boss who takes the books, it''s probably the accountant."


    When Li Qiong said that, she stopped. She remembered that Chen Yu was a professor at the University of Los Angeles and a medical student.


    It should not be possible to become an accountant in a restaurant. After all, an accountant needs an accounting certificate.


    Li Qiong suddenly found out that she didn''t seem to understand Chen Yu.


    In high school, this boy was not good-looking and did not perform well.


    After meeting again, it seems that I don''t know each other.


    And it''s so successful in business, much better than I thought.


    "Ha ha The one standing in the counter just now is the manager of the restaurant. Do you think the ordinary accountant can make the manager of the restaurant stand on the opposite side while he is sitting? "


    Just then, a waiter came to the table with a plate of Australian prawns.


    "This is not what we ordered." Said max.


    "Two, this is what Mr. Chen asked of you."


    Li Qiong looks up to the counter, but Chen Yu has left.


    "Li, are you sure your high school classmates are not interested in you?"


    "He already has a family of his own."


    "All right." Max wryly smiled: "by the way, there is an activity in our company this weekend. Would you like to accompany me?"


    "What event?" Li Qiong is very fond of max.


    At least Max meets the three requirements of Li Qiong. He is young, rich in gold, educated and cultivated, and he is not bad.


    But Li Qiong''s mind will always spring out of Chen Zhu.


    It seems that Max always feels a little worse than Chen Yu.


    "The company''s executive party, at Michelle manor.""Sorry, I''m afraid I don''t have much time this weekend." Li Qiong politely refused.


    "All right." Max is also very understanding, and does not continue to entangle.


    "I''m curious, Max, why a man like you would listen to the arrangement of his family and come out to have a blind date. You don''t seem to be the one who lacks female connections."


    "Before I was 25 years old, I had rich emotional experience, but after I was 25 years old, my focus was completely devoted to work, resulting in the past three years, I have been in the window period, my parents want a grandson, ok I don''t mean to think of women as reproductive machines. I just think it might be time to start a family. "


    "I thought it was only in China that there was such a thing as parents urging marriage."


    "And you? You also don''t look like a woman who nobody pursues. "


    "Contrary to you, I''ve been looking for a job, and I don''t have the time to think about it and focus on my emotions."


    Li Qiong has been looking for a job recently, but it''s really hard to find a satisfactory one.


    Her educational background is not high, low or low, and her position is either not qualified, or her salary is too low, which she despises at all.


    Coupled with her lack of work experience, many jobs have passed her by.


    Li Qiong has never worked since she graduated.


    Either the salary is low, or the position is low, or she is not qualified.


    "Our company is a brand business manager recently. If you are interested, you can try it. Of course, I have no decision on this matter." Said max.


    "OK, thank you."


    "At the weekend party, you can also meet the executives of our company first, so that you have a better chance to pass the interview."


    "Max, don''t you invite a girl you admire?"


    "I can''t find the right girl now, but if I go to the party alone, I will lose face, so I still hope that you can help me out Do I have the honor to invite you to the party? "


    "Well, for the sake of your sincerity."

 Chapter 1092

    "What would you like to drink, Mr. LITT? I''ll buy it for you."


    "Captain LITT, are you free tonight?"


    "Two bitches."


    A few little girls gathered around little grove.


    Little grove, though not very well.


    But his father, after all, is a famous movie star, drow grove.


    And when LITT grove picks up girls, he''ll always come up with his father''s name.


    Or to the girl, who is invited to the star party.


    Plus the outstanding appearance, so in school, there is always a small fan sister.


    Every time LITT grove goes to school, there are many girls who are jealous.


    Li Mu and her best friend, vestana, are sitting on the campus bench.


    Little grove and a few girls passed in front of them.


    "Vestana, who is that man?"


    "LITT grove, the famous Playboy in the school You''re not interested in him, are you? "


    "I''m not a flower maniac." Li Mu rolled his eyes. "Besides, there are more handsome boys in school than him."


    "His father is a Hollywood star."


    "No wonder it''s so popular."


    At this time, Li Mu saw Chen Yu go to LITT grove.


    Then LITT grove drove the girls away.


    Then, like a servant, he bowed to Chen Yu.


    "That..."


    "Professor Chen, like you, is Chinese."


    "You know him?" Li Mu asked in surprise.


    "Professor Chen, that''s the least annoying person in our school."


    "Why?"


    "The people of the boxing club say that whoever dares to provoke Professor Chen at school is to be right with them."


    "Is Professor Chen familiar with the boxing club?"


    "Tiger, the star of the boxing club, is his student."


    "Tiger? Is that the tiger who got last year''s WBA gold belt? "


    "Well, that''s him."


    ¡­¡­


    "Teacher." When LITT grove saw Chen Yu, he was honest in a flash.


    After listening to Allah''s account of their experience at sea and on the island of nosimara.


    Litt grove is very reluctant, he also wants to experience such a risk.


    This kind of experience is said in other people''s mouth, it seems very thrilling and exciting.


    How to fight with an old witch who has lived for more than 300 years.


    Let''s listen to LITT grove.


    He now hopes very much that Chen''s next adventure will bring him along.


    "I''ve heard from people in the hospital that you''ve been working very hard recently." Chen Yu looked at yanlitt Grove: "if you can keep it up, then your punishment can be reduced by half a year."


    "Teacher I don''t need to shorten my time, as long as you take me with you next time you act. "


    Chen Yu was a little surprised. He thought that little grove would be eager to get rid of the guard work in the morgue.


    After all, even Chen Yu himself could not bear that place.


    In fact, Chen Yu also underestimated LITT grove.


    After two days and nights in the burrow devil''s lair, leat grove was much more daring.


    In addition, after contact with supernatural events, it is the same thing to know the evil spirits.


    Even in the headquarters of the association, he knew many evil spirits.


    The reason why people are afraid is to resist the unknown.


    But when I get familiar with it, it seems to be the same thing.


    The bodies in the morgue are just like that.


    "Talk to me about taking risks when you get your grades." Chen said.


    When litt grosverton stopped talking, his mind was not on learning.


    But since his blood awakened, he has also found his brain much more flexible.


    "Teacher I try to... "


    Little grove is in a dilemma. Do you want to make up for Massey.


    Of the four students Chen took, the best one to learn was Massey.


    And the other three students have their own plans.


    With a dream of being a star, she is also a model.


    Evelyn sports star, swimming myth.


    Litt grove himself is a rich and famous dad, and he is now more interested in supernatural events.


    It''s only Massey who wants to be a doctor.


    Of course, it''s also related to Macy''s family background and growing environment.


    Macy''s family is very poor. She is not only an intern in the hospital, but also a part-time job as a cashier in the supermarket.As long as she graduated successfully and was assigned to the hospital, she could at least improve her life.


    So she studies and practices very hard.


    Let''s not talk about evlei, who Chen is familiar with. Among the other three students, the favorite one is Massey.


    Macy''s original motivation is money, but at least she will work hard for it.


    At least in her own job, she is very serious.


    To study and work hard for money is no problem.


    Chen doesn''t think it''s wrong either.


    Does it have to be done to call a doctor?


    "You''re busy. I''ll go to the swimming pool."


    When Chen Yu went to the swimming pool, he saw many students watching the swimming team in the audience.


    Chen Yu easily found Evelyn''s figure.


    "Evry, slow down, slow down, you can''t do this You have to listen to my tactical arrangements. "


    Chen saw a coach with a big belly shouting at the bank.


    Chen Yu frowned. What''s the matter with the coach?


    Evry has a lot of energy. She can keep this speed to 600 meters and sprint at the last 200 meters.


    Just because Evelyn slows down doesn''t mean she can sprint faster in the last two hundred meters.


    After swimming eight hundred meters, Evelyn climbed up the bank.


    The coach immediately ran over and mumbled to evrel, "evrel, you don''t swim according to my tactics."


    Evrel wipes her hair with a towel and turns a deaf ear to the coach''s noise.


    "Your tactical arrangement has reduced my score by at least 20 seconds."


    "You don''t understand. You don''t adapt to my rhythm now. After you adapt, you will swim faster than your original score." The coach was very excited.


    He seemed to see that Evelyn used her own tactics in the game to swim better than the original record, and then through Evelyn, he was concerned and became famous.


    He felt that he had fully mastered the data of Evelyn, so as long as she obeyed her own arrangement, she would surely be able to swim better.


    "Evry." Chen Yu came over and said, "have you finished training?"


    "All right." When evry saw Chen Zhu, she couldn''t help but brighten her eyes.


    In terms of training, Chen Yu is the only one she will obey.


    Even during the trial of the national team, the coach of the national team couldn''t control her.


    After all, in the national team, the only indicator is performance.


    Evelyn is qualified to fight any demands.


    Only when Chen Yu put forward some requirements for her training can she do so.


    "Wait, evey, your training is not over."

 Chapter 1093

    "You''re evley''s coach?" Chen Yu turned to look at the coach in front of him.


    "That''s right." Zabi actually knew Chen Yu.


    Chen, after all, is the school leader of the games.


    Just, zabi has not been able to see Chen Yu.


    He felt that Chen Yu had only become a team leader with the help of Tago.


    Of course, he didn''t plan to have a conflict with Chen Yu.


    But at the moment Chen Yu is going to pull evley away.


    This can''t be tolerated.


    In his opinion, Evelyn has to train in his way.


    Only in this way can we achieve good results.


    Only in this way can he have the chance to become a famous coach.


    Just think about what kind of praise you''ll get when Evelyn makes a hit.


    Zabi felt a little excited.


    And Evelyn is the best step for his chance to become famous.


    "You can''t train that way." Chen Yuli said of course.


    "Why do you say my training method is not good? I''m a professional coach. I have the qualification certificate of swimming coach. I''m a national second level coach. "


    "So what, have you trained famous disciples?" Chen Yu looks at zabi.


    "Do you have any?" Zabi retorted.


    If I had any famous disciples, would I go to the university to be a coach?


    Chen Yu thumbs up and says, "I handed over Evelyn. What do you think of her?"


    "You''re bullshit, and you''re the one who taught evey?"


    "Coach zabi, you''d better be polite to Chen. When I broke the women''s world record for the first time, when I broke the men''s world record, Chen trained for me, so you are not qualified to shout loudly in front of Chen."


    As soon as zabi''s face stiffened, Evelyn was the best proof.


    She admitted, that would be her coach.


    Zabi reorganized his vocabulary and said, "evrel, you have such a good talent. Whoever trains you is the same, but you are in the bottleneck now. Ordinary people can''t improve your performance at all. Only a professional coach like me can."


    Evry doesn''t think so. After all, she was just outstanding in the school team, but I''m afraid that any professional player can easily beat her out of the school.


    Not to mention breaking the world record, breaking the men''s world record, not even the school record.


    But Chen is the best proof.


    Chen''s greatest help to her is her physical training.


    Evelyn could feel clearly that she could even take part in the decathlon.


    Nothing is clearer than this proof.


    The results have also proved that Chen''s training is very effective.


    She may not be the best swimmer at the moment, but her physical strength is definitely the best.


    "So what proof do you have that your training methods are effective?" Asked evrel indifferently.


    "As long as you swim in my way, you will surely achieve good results, or even break your previous results."


    "I ask you, before this, have you taught any successful disciples?" Evry continued.


    "Not before, but you will be my most outstanding achievement."


    "Sorry, I''m not interested in being your disciple. In addition, I will apply to the school to refuse your training later. If the school does not agree, then I will refuse to participate."


    "How can you do that? What about the sports meeting if you don''t train? Do you think you can skip training if you have a good result? "


    "I train myself, your training makes me feel bad." Evrel said quietly.


    Let the school choose between evry and zabi. Of course, the school''s choice is evry.


    If Evelyn doesn''t play, the school will be in a lot of trouble.


    After all, the school has collected sponsorship fees.


    Why do businesses give sponsorship fees?


    Because of Evelyn.


    If it''s a normal event, the school needs at least millions of dollars to sponsor it.


    There''s even Evelyn''s competition, and sponsorship is likely to be as high as tens of millions of dollars.


    After all, Evelyn''s audience is too large, and the attention has even exceeded that of the Games itself.


    But now the games are only a few hundred thousand dollars, can sponsor the game.


    Is there anything more cost-effective than this?


    Because of this, it is absolutely impossible for the school to allow Evelyn to leave.


    Zabi has no right to speak in front of evry.


    Chen Yu looks at zabi. He''s totally looking for it.


    Zabi''s face was red, and his eyes were filled with anger.


    "Go for a walk." Chen said."Well, wait for me to change."


    Soon, Evelyn changed her clothes.


    Regardless of zabi''s hostile and angry eyes, he went with Chen Yuyang.


    "I remember that the former coach seemed to be Mr. quink. What about Mr. quink?" Chen asked doubtfully.


    The former kunk coach, although not very talented, but Chen Yu''s impression is quite good.


    At least not randomly change students'' swimming habits.


    Before Chen took over Evelyn''s training, kunk had been the school''s swimming coach.


    "Mr. quink became famous because of me. Then he went to France to coach there."


    "Er..." Chen Yu didn''t expect that quink would coach the French team.


    "How, your training result, but was picked by Mr. kunke peach, is very angry?"


    "No, I have a good impression of Mr. quink." Chen''s behavior has always been that those who look good don''t care. If they don''t, they will die.


    At the beginning, when I wanted to train Evelyn, kunk also gave me enough convenience, and didn''t make any trouble for Evelyn or Chen Yu.


    "Chen, I''ll swim in for seven minutes first."


    People are ambitious. The first Evelyn just wants to win the championship at last year''s Universiade.


    But who knows, she actually swims out a world record.


    Of course, the world record at that time was countless. After all, the enlarged games did not belong to the Swimming Federation.


    But Yvette also entered the national team, and then began her soaring journey.


    Until she broke the men''s world record, her reputation also reached its peak.


    Now, she wants to improve.


    But her achievements now are terrible.


    After all, her best record is 12 seconds faster than the men''s world record.


    What else can she do now?


    Either change the project or step on the record completely.


    "Er..." Chen Yu subconsciously wants to refuse.


    Evrel immediately added, "ten days, ten million dollars."


    "You or your family?"


    "My father." "Because of my current fame, it''s also of great value to my industry, and one of my endorsement fees is 80 million dollars in three years," evley said

 Chapter 1094

    Seriously, this price really makes it hard for Chen Yu to refuse.


    However, Chen did not immediately agree.


    "Evry, even I''m not sure I''ll let you swim in seven minutes."


    "I want ten million dollars for ten days of training, not that you have to help me swim into seven minutes." Evry said.


    "Well, your price really makes it hard for me to refuse." Chen Yu finally bowed to the money of all evils.


    "So when do we start training?"


    "The 27th sports meeting starts, so start training next week, just use the sports meeting to prove your achievements." "By the way, why don''t you switch to other swimming events?" Chen said


    "I don''t want to make myself too tired." Evry said.


    In fact, evry and Chen are very similar, both belong to hedonism.


    Now if she participates in other projects, such as 100m freestyle, 200m, 400m, or 1500m.


    She is sure to win the world championship, even the world record.


    But it''s hard to do the 800 meter freestyle with all the records on the bottom of your feet.


    She won other titles, not necessarily to be able to give her icing on the cake, regret will drag down her reputation now.


    And that''s what her agent thinks.


    Unless Evelyn can significantly improve the performance of other projects.


    "You can try other projects to avoid losing interest."


    "Well, I''ll try the 400m and 1500m freestyle this time."


    "That''s right. At least it makes me feel that my training is fruitful."


    "Ten million dollars a day, one million dollars a day. I don''t think there''s anything more convincing than this price."


    "I still want you to use the results to illustrate my training results."


    "By the way, there''s a party this weekend. Come on."


    "I want to sleep at home." Chen Yu said frankly.


    "Please, I need someone to help me stop some harassment." Evry said.


    "What kind of party?"


    "It''s my endorsement company''s executive party."


    "How could you have a party like this? At least you should be a student party. "


    "No way, the price they give is so high that even I can''t refuse it. Although it''s an executive party, it''s actually a negotiation between their company''s boss and their partner. I used to give them a show in the past, and a party''s appearance fee of one million dollars. Do I have any reason to refuse it?"


    Chen can''t help but wonder, is it really so easy for top athletes to make money?


    One million dollars for a party.


    Faster than making money.


    "If you want to find a bodyguard to go with you, you will be your partner."


    "Don''t you think teachers should protect students?"


    "Only once?"


    "Just once, I promise you."


    "Well, give me the address."


    "As my boyfriend, you should at least pick me up by car."


    "My freight truck, are you sure you want me to pick you up?"


    "Didn''t you drive a sports car before?"


    "Although it''s my girlfriend''s car, it''s definitely the most failed thing I''ve ever bought. And since my girlfriend got pregnant, we''ve never driven that car again. It''s not as comfortable as a pickup truck."


    Sports car is the pursuit of the perfect shape, as well as the ultimate power.


    Although we have been improving the internal experience, there is only a little space, which can never make the driver really feel comfortable.


    "Come on, you pick me up and drive a car in my house. I don''t want to go to the party in a pickup."


    "Can I refuse?"


    "You have promised me."


    "As long as I knew, I should have refused your request directly."


    ¡­¡­


    When Chen Yu came home, he saw little Gelin playing with a skull.


    Chen Chu was stunned and looked up at farry.


    "How can you buy this kind of toy for little Gelin, Fanny?" Chen asked in surprise.


    "That''s the real skull. It''s your mail. I opened it. Little Gelin saw the skull and robbed it for fun. If I forcibly took it, she would cry."


    Chen Chu opens his mouth and turns his head to look at little Gelin. The skull is one-third the size of little Gelin.


    To be honest, little Gelin is cute with her skull in her arms.


    But the point is It''s a skull.


    Even Chen doesn''t want to hold a skull.


    Of course, I don''t want little Gelin holding the skull.


    "Which bastard sent it to me?"


    "There''s the letter. It''s the last woman named phoenitti."Chen Yu''s face is black. The woman mailed the metal object to herself last time.


    Originally thought it was a treasure map, then he went out to sea with fari.


    It turned out to be a big hole.


    This time I sent myself a skull.


    What does she want to do?


    Do you have to mess up your life?


    "Little Gelin, give this to Dad."


    "Don''t you want to It''s xiaogelin''s, it''s xiaogelin''s. " Little Gelin picked up the skull and ran out.


    Chen Yu chases up and brings up Xiao Gelin''s back collar.


    "No, don''t rob little Gelin."


    "Here." Chen Yu is hard to grab.


    I don''t know if there is any danger in this thing. Chen Yu is not sure if she can hold it.


    "Dad Give me, give me... " Little Gelin burst into tears.


    Chen Yu handed little Gelin to fari: "fari, as long as it''s from this woman named finiti, don''t open it casually. Who knows what''s in it, at least I should open it again under the circumstances."


    "Who is this phoenitti?"


    "An explorer, I''ve explored with her twice, and the things she sent will never be ordinary."


    "Is there any magic or curse in it?" Farry also felt that she was too reckless.


    Originally, she didn''t think about this, because Chen would help her unpack before, and she often helped Chen to unpack.


    The two of them have never lived before. They have to hide something or something from each other.


    Now hearing Chen Yu''s saying that, and the package is still a skull, fariton felt a bit rash.


    "No, phineti doesn''t know magic, but what she touches and studies are ancient civilizations and relics. Occasionally she meets some supernatural creatures. She may not even know what she sent."


    "So we''d better be careful. If you''re curious, call me."


    "Well, Chen, I''m wrong."


    "No, you are right."


    "So what does this skull represent?"

 Chapter 1095

    Chen Yu took the skull and threw it in his hand.


    Farrie was expressionless and fearless.


    Little Gelin is in every time when the skull is thrown, she has to reach out and try to catch it.


    That''s what their family is like. There is no expression of resistance to this kind of thing.


    Anyway, fari knows that Chen Yu usually comes into contact with such things.


    Even the more terrible things, Chen Yu has never seen before.


    So just a skull is no different from the daily necessities at home.


    "Chen, show me this head."


    Chen Yu throws the skull to fari.


    Fari takes the skull and knocks on it.


    "Empty."


    Chen couldn''t help rolling his eyes. Judging from the texture of the skull, it''s estimated that he has had many years.


    Of course, the skull is empty. It can''t be just chopped off.


    Chen Yu was trapped by phoeniti last time. Now Chen Yu has a strong impulse to crush the skull directly.


    The safest way to deal with it is to destroy it.


    However, Chen Yu always had that kind of curiosity in his heart.


    This curiosity has kept Chen from making up his mind.


    At the same time, there are some fluke mentality, I think I just need to be careful.


    It should not fall in the same pit twice.


    Wang Wang -


    at this time, Wanda rushed over, grabbed the skull and ran out.


    "Help..."


    Chen Yu and fari look at each other.


    "Who was shouting for help just now?"


    "It''s like the skull."


    "Wanda, come back."


    Wanda, with a skull in her mouth, hid behind the doorframe.


    Dogs like to bite bones, and Wanda is no exception.


    There is no bone to bite at home.


    Now there is finally one. It is not willing to give it back to Chen Yu and fari.


    Just like a child who did something wrong, he hid behind the door frame and looked at Chen Yu and fari with one eye.


    "Bring that thing here, this bone for you." Chen Yu takes out a bone from the space ring that he doesn''t know what it is.


    The bone is one meter long, with thick thighs and some flesh on it.


    The owner of this bone must have been quite big.


    Chen Yu threw the bone in front of Wanda.


    Wanda immediately dropped the skull and began to bite on the huge bone.


    Chen Yu went up to pick up the skull and looked into its eyes.


    "It was you who made the sound."


    The skull didn''t respond again.


    "Chen, show me. I haven''t seen a talking skull yet."


    Fari was very interested in the skull, but whatever fari said to him, he just didn''t open his mouth.


    "Wanda, since this one can''t speak, it''s yours."


    "No." The skull was talking again.


    "Are you willing to speak at last?"


    "If you have something to say, don''t leave me with the dog." Said the skull.


    Farley took the skull and asked curiously, "Chen, what is it? Evil spirit? "


    "I don''t know either." Chen Yu shook his head. "It''s strange. I''ll ask a professional tomorrow."


    "Who are you?" Asked fari.


    "Hello, ma''am. I''m Hanks, immortal."


    "The immortal Hanks? Are you not going to die? "


    "As you can see, even if I had only one skull left, I still didn''t die."


    "What are you now?"


    "In principle, I''m still human, because my soul is very intact." Said the immortal Hanks.


    "What if I throw you into the fire? Burn you to ashes. Are you still alive? "


    "I can''t be killed by anything but dogs. My head can''t be destroyed."


    "Is it? I''ll try. "


    "I''ve been thrown into magma, crushed by machines, but I''ve recovered."


    "Why is that?" Chen asked curiously.


    "I''ve been cursed by the immortal, and then blessed by the Holy Spirit. Curses and blessings cancel each other, so I finally become what I am now."


    "Then why do dogs kill you?"


    "Because my pet dog and I used to live on a desert island In order to survive, I ate my dog. From then on, my pet dog turned into a ferocious animal and kept pestering me


    "And now?"


    "It''s sealed, so the dog is the only creature that can kill me."


    "It''s your pet dog, isn''t it? Other dogs can kill you, too? ""I don''t know, but I have a psychological shadow over dogs."


    "Well, let me know why you were sent to me as a package by phoenicity, without saying that."


    "I don''t know. Until then, I was in a deep sleep."


    "Wanda, go and call them out."


    Bark -


    Wanda barked loudly. Soon, three dogs came out of the forest.


    Since Chen''s land area has expanded, the three dogs are reluctant to go back to the basement.


    It has enough space to move around, and there are no people in this area.


    Even if someone comes, the three headed dog will take the initiative to avoid.


    As soon as the three headed dog appeared at the door, the immortal Hanks'' teeth trembled with fear.


    "Wait What are you going to do? "


    Chen Yu threw his skull and three dogs were drooling in front of him.


    "I want to know the truth."


    "Well, well, I don''t know who''s Fannie, but the person who mailed me said to me, let me take an Asian to treasure island."


    "Treasure island?"


    Chen Yu and fari looked at each other, and Chen Yu asked, "what gold and silver island?"


    "The legendary burial place of the pirate king''s treasure."


    "Is it a legend to you?"


    "I''ve been to treasure island, but I died there. I don''t know whether the treasure of the pirate king is buried in the treasure island as it is said."


    "Aren''t you immortal?"


    "I mean to become what I am now. I was a living person just like you."


    "Who are you, the man who mailed you to me, and asked you to take me to treasure island?"


    This rhythm makes it easy for Chen Yu to think of the things sent by phoenicity last time, and then attract him to the pit.


    Such an obvious trap, will you be a pawn again?


    "Where is treasure island?"


    "I don''t know the exact location."


    "Are you kidding me?"


    "No, no, I''m serious. I can only find the right direction with the sea breeze."


    "By the way, did finiti ask you to bring me a message?"


    "Sir, although I don''t know that Phoenicia you said, but listen to this name, Phoenicia should be a woman, and the person who mailed me is a man."


    "Male?"


    "Yes, I''m sure he''s a man in terms of his physical characteristics."


    Chen Yu ponders deeply. The name on the package is phoeniti, but the person who sent it to him is a man.


    Is it Fannie who got rid of the mail? Or was it mailed in the name of Fannie?

 Chapter 1096

    "Is there a lot of treasure on treasure island?" This is what Chen is most concerned about.


    If there are countless treasures that can keep Chen from worrying about food and drink all his life, Chen is willing to take risks.


    "I don''t know if there is any treasure on the treasure island, but there is an immortal spring on the island."


    To be honest, Chen Yu doesn''t believe that there are immortal springs in the world.


    Even great lords like besieb zoffi will wage wars to prolong their lives.


    Does a person really have a spring that doesn''t die?


    If there is an immortal spring, where is the pirate king now?


    "I just drank the immortal spring water, so I was cursed by the immortal."


    "The curse of immortality? Is that a curse? "


    In some movies and TV plays, it is always a curse to say that immortality.


    Chen Yu thought that happiness should be greater than pain.


    "The curse of immortality is that after I drink the spring water, my body begins to rot, and only dogs can free me."


    "Then why are you not free?"


    "Don''t be silly. Even if it''s bad now, it''s better than real death at least. I don''t want to disappear completely."


    "You said that your pet dog''s evil spirit was sealed?"


    "Yes, that man sealed my dog, and he also blessed me with magic and dispelled my curse."


    "But you are still alive after dispelling."


    "Yes, I''m still alive. The man didn''t expect that his magic would conflict with the curse. I became a real immortal skull."


    "Is that the person you''re talking about, the one who mailed you to me?"


    "Yes."


    "That is to say, the man actually knows the location of treasure island?"


    "I don''t know, I was found by him, then he used blessing magic to me, then I lost consciousness, when I returned to human society, it has been a hundred years, I found that the whole world has become strange."


    "A hundred years?"


    "I was a very famous explorer a hundred years ago, and I used to be called the great Hanks."


    "What''s the danger of gold and silver island when you''ve been there for so long?"


    "Wild and dangerous plants, serpents guarding ruins, blind eyes wandering by the sea, upside down palaces, and some kind of evil hidden underground."


    "Tell me in detail."


    "No matter how the plants on Jinyin island are destroyed, they will grow up again in a short time. Once I tried to light up the plants on the whole island, but I couldn''t do it at all. I lit a large area, but the fire soon extinguished itself, and then the burned plants will grow up again in a few hours. These plants will take the initiative to attack Hit the living thing. " Hanks said, "then there''s the serpent guarding the ruins. It''s a super serpent. You''re definitely a monster serpent you haven''t seen before."


    "There are also blind eyes wandering on the sea. It is said that they are made by the ghost of the pirate king''s crew. They wander on the coast every night, like waiting for the pirate ship to come back. But when a ship comes, they will swarm to kill those landing people. At night, they have a strong aggressiveness and concealment, but they are extremely tired of light Evil, as long as you have a torch in your hand, you can disperse them. "


    "And the inverted palace, and what is some kind of evil hidden underground?"


    "I have seen a palace hanging in the sky on Treasure Island several times, but it soon disappeared again."


    "Are you sure it''s not a mirage?"


    "I''m an explorer, of course I know what a mirage is. I can tell you very clearly that it''s not a mirage, because every time an upside down palace appears, there will always be some rubble or building stones or building scraps in the sky." Said the immortal Hanks seriously.


    "As for some kind of evil hiding in the underground, the man said that he came to the island and found me. Originally, he wanted to go deep into the gold and silver island, but in the middle of it, he suddenly stopped. He said that there was a terrible and evil existence hidden in the underground of the island. If he went deep, he would wake up the evil existence."


    "Is that all you know?"


    "In fact, although I have been on Jinyin island for decades, I have only been to the immortal spring water, and I dare not go into other parts of Jinyin island."


    "That is to say, you have never seen the so-called pirate king''s treasure?"


    "I haven''t seen it."


    Chen Xun lost interest immediately.


    The only driving force to keep Chen Yu''s inquiry going is the treasure.


    There is no treasure, so what else can we pursue?


    Immortal spring?


    What''s the advantage of being Hanks.


    It''s better to die.


    But it is the man who interests Chen Yu more.First of all, he knows the location of treasure island. Second, he has a relationship with phoeniti.


    Moreover, he is a psychic.


    At least he knows how to use blessing magic.


    This man could be part of phoenitti''s team.


    I knew Chen Yu from the beginning, or I got information about myself from feiniti.


    But what''s his purpose in trying to cheat himself out of treasure island?


    Anyway, Chen Yu always has an idea.


    There are always people who want to harm me.


    For people he doesn''t know or is not familiar with, Chen Yu never grudgingly speculates about each other with the greatest malice.


    Chen recalled that there was a large amount of devil gold in the cave of the former Island.


    And the devil gold is cursed, full of bad breath.


    And part of it has been left in Los Angeles and kept in a safe at Citibank.


    Suddenly, Chen Yu comes up with a question.


    Who deposited the cursed demon gold in the bank?


    Would it be the one who lured himself to treasure island?


    Chen doesn''t want to be led by others.


    So Chen Yu decided not to go to treasure island this time.


    Show yourself if you have the ability.


    Otherwise, I will not die.


    Chen doesn''t like the feeling. Everything is in the dark.


    And behind this, there is a hand in planning and controlling itself.


    If you have the ability, you will screw his head off and use it as a toilet.


    "Does that man have any characteristics? For example, age, appearance, voice, height and so on. "


    "I remember, but how can I tell you?"


    There are only two possibilities for that man to lead himself to treasure island.


    One is to kill yourself, so the biggest possibility is that this person is his enemy.


    Another possibility is that he wants to get something on Treasure Island, but he can''t get it by his own ability.


    Therefore, it is necessary to open the way for him, and the possibility of


    is also the greatest.


    Maybe on the previous Island, the other side had the same purpose.

 Chapter 1097

    "Honey, are you going to treasure island?"


    Fari had a great impulse to try.


    "I don''t think so." Chen said.


    "Well." The disappointment on Farley''s face.


    "You want to go?"


    "You''ve made up your mind. I won''t force you." Fanny''s eyes dodged.


    She wanted to go, but she refused to tell the truth.


    "When you have a baby." Chen said.


    "Really? When I have a baby, shall we go together? " It''s the spirit of fariton.


    "Ha ha Good. "


    Fari rarely asks Chen for help, and every time she asks, Chen doesn''t know how to refuse.


    Knowing that it''s a pit, Chen Yu will continue to jump in.


    "By the way, I have a party this weekend to drive your car."


    Although Evelyn said to drive a car at her home, Chen Yu decided to drive his own.


    "What party?"


    "My student, Evelyn, asked me to be his partner."


    Farry will not be like some women. It''s said that other women make a lot of noise when they ask Chen Yu to be their male partner.


    Since Chen Yu is willing to share this matter with her, it''s natural for fari to believe in Chen Yu.


    "Come back early in the evening. By the way, dress neatly and don''t lose our face."


    Although it was a party, Chen was still not interested.


    On Sunday, Chen had lunch before going out.


    Today, Chen Yu wore a black dress, a white shirt and an open coat, and didn''t bother to tie a bow.


    Chen''s wardrobe is no more solemn than usual.


    However, thanks to Chen''s good figure, the height of one meter eight belongs to the standard height, plus the matching of body lines.


    After kissing farry goodbye, Chen Yu drove out.


    Chen is the first time to visit Evelyn''s home. Evelyn is not a native of Los Angeles.


    She now lives in a small villa in Beverly Hills. Although it is not large, the environment is quite good.


    Chen''s car stopped at the door and honked.


    Evrel looks out of her eyes at Chen Yu at the window. "Chen, wait for me for 20 minutes."


    Although Evelyn said that she would wait for 20 minutes, Chen Yu waited for an hour.


    It has to be said that the well-dressed Eve is particularly striking.


    Today''s Evelyn is sexy. She has few red lips. Not every woman can control them.


    Long hair spread over the shoulders with a White V-Neck low cut.


    The split leg long skirt matches her long legs, which is more sexy.


    Chen Yu also opened the door for Evelyn like a gentleman.


    "Chen, didn''t you say you didn''t plan to drive today?"


    "I suddenly want to drive again today." Chen replied casually.


    "Is your car hardtop?"


    "Yes, what''s the matter?"


    "It''s Miss Farley''s regular car?"


    "Well."


    "You should buy her an open car."


    "Why?"


    "Every time a woman goes out, after careful dressing up, she not only hopes to enjoy the scenery along the way, but also hopes to attract more attention. You don''t know women''s psychological activities at all."


    "Well, do you have any model or brand recommendations?"


    "Without considering the price, the top sports car is the best." "But most of the models of super manufacturers tend to be male groups, for example, their engines have strong kinetic energy, their models also tend to be rigid and streamlined, and they lack the feminine sense, their internal facilities tend to be male, and they are very unfriendly to women, so you have to choose the models that are suitable for women, which I recommend It''s the latest model of Porsche 911. As we all know, the model of Porsche 911 is the most classic model of Porsche. Last year''s latest 911 convertible series also combines many modern elements, and there are women''s models specially designed for women''s groups. Even the price of the top-level configuration is less than 800000 dollars. You can definitely afford it. "


    "I''ll go to the specialty store when I''m free." Chen said.


    ¡­¡­


    When Li Qiong comes to such a party for the first time, it''s inevitable that she''s a bit reserved.


    This manor is luxurious. A parking lot alone is the size of a football field.


    This is unthinkable in Los Angeles, which is full of land and gold.


    There are too many luxury cars in the parking lot.


    Max is also serious.


    "Max, you look nervous."


    "Of course, I''m nervous. 90% of the guests here today are in high positions."


    Just then, a voice came from behind them."Hi, Max, you''re here, too."


    Max turned around and found his immediate boss: "Hello, Mr. Andrews."


    "Hello, is this beautiful lady your girlfriend?"


    "Well Yes. "


    "Well, I''m disappointed to miss such a beautiful woman. I''ll go first. Have a good time."


    When Andrews left, Li Qiong asked, "is that your colleague?"


    "It''s my immediate supervisor, the account manager. All he deals with are tens of millions of customers."


    "What is the main business of an account manager like him?"


    "He mainly manages property for clients, but also helps clients with some financial management and investment." Mr. Andrews, for example, has six or seven customers with tens of millions of dollars in assets. If a customer needs to buy something, such as a house, land, or yacht, he will negotiate with the seller to help the customer get the most favorable price, and then he will get 10% or The higher the score. "


    "Then what are you in charge of in the company?" Asked Li Qiong curiously.


    "I''m in charge of the credit card business." "It''s mainly high-end customers, customers with assets of around $1 million," said max


    Li Qiong kept Max''s words in her mind.


    She is also ambitious and wants to achieve something in her career.


    Although her family is still rich, her parents set up fireworks supermarket, but also has a lot of income.


    But it wasn''t the life she wanted.


    The education she received, coupled with the strong sense of feminism of the United States and the United States.


    Li Qiong is also infected. She also dreams of becoming the kind of strong woman in the movie and TV series one day.


    However, she was a little frustrated by the repeated interview.


    Just then, two people came behind.


    Walk past them.


    Li Qiong looks up. Isn''t that Chen Yu.


    Why is he here?


    Did he come to the party, too?


    "Chen Yu."


    Chen Yu looks back and finds Li Qiong and max.


    "Li Qiong, why are you here?"


    "I also want to ask you this question, why are you here."

 Chapter 1098

    "Miss evley, it''s you?" Max suddenly found that with Chen Yu, there was evelie.


    He knew Evelyn was the face of Citibank.


    The endorsement fee of US $80 million for three years.


    It''s just that he didn''t expect Evelyn to come to the party.


    What he didn''t expect was that Chen Yu would be Yvette''s partner.


    Li Qiong was also shocked.


    Of course she knows evelie.


    People in the world who don''t know Evelyn are probably dying.


    I''m afraid no one won''t know Evelyn.


    "Hello." Evrel responded lightly.


    "Is miss evley your girlfriend?" Asked Li Qiong curiously.


    Evrel took Chen''s arm, and Chen shook his head. "No, she''s my student."


    Li Qiong really didn''t expect that this famous swimming legend was Chen Zhu''s student.


    "Chen, let''s go in."


    "Li Qiong, we went first."


    "Ah Oh, good bye. "


    Looking at the backs of Chen Yu and Yi flei, Li Qiong is a little lost.


    "The background of your classmate is really strong." Max murmured.


    Li Qiong said with a little taste: "he just relies on evry as a student to come to the party."


    "But it''s enough to have such a student."


    Max said enviously, "who is evrel? It''s a legend in the world of sports.".


    If there is such a student, it means that fame and wealth come to him.


    No matter where you are, you should pay attention to seniority. Go to any company for an interview.


    In addition to the education background, that is, your work experience is very important.


    If you record in your resume that someone is your student, the value of this resume will be improved a lot.


    No company can ignore the celebrity effect in this resume.


    "It''s so big here." Li Qiong exclaimed.


    It''s really bigger than she thought.


    So if we don''t have enough imagination, we can''t imagine what kind of life the rich live.


    "See that woman over there?" Max points to a beautiful woman surrounded by a group of women in the distance.


    "Well, what happened to her?"


    Li Qiong doesn''t know the woman, but the earrings on the woman''s ears.


    That''s the earrings from Chanel''s limited edition handbag, which is worth $750000.


    Li Qiong doesn''t have that much money, but like most women, she advocates and pursues luxury goods.


    So I also like to read fashion magazines.


    "Go and meet her. She''s the master here, Amira."


    Li Qiong took a breath of cool air. The woman was about her age, and she was the owner of the manor.


    "She''s the daughter of a large shareholder on Citibank''s board, the only heir to billionaire Depp."


    In this kind of party, it is the place where the upper class socializes and expands their contacts.


    So people here are trying their best to get to know some upper class people and expand their contacts.


    Li Qiong took a deep breath, picked up a glass of wine from the waiter, and was going to Amira.


    But just then, Amira went in another direction.


    Li Qiong also followed and followed.


    At this time, Li Qiong found that Amira was in the direction of Chen Yu and iflei.


    She should have gone to evey.


    Li Qiong thought in her heart, but it was just like this. She could get close to Chen Yu first, and then wait for Amira to come by herself.


    "Chen Yu." Li Qiong goes to Chen Zhu and evlei.


    "Li Qiong, you and that Mr. Max are developing very fast." Chen Yu said with a smile.


    "He and I didn''t develop in depth. Today we are just temporary partners." Li Qiong explained.


    "Chen, would you like to introduce this young lady to me?" Evry said.


    "My high school classmate, qiongli."


    "Hello, Miss Li."


    "Hello, miss evley."


    Just then, Amira came over.


    "Hi, Mr. Chen." Today''s dress of Amira is quite dignified and sexy. The dress is also a kind of glittering pink scale, which looks quite noble and elegant.


    "Hi, Amira, are you coming to the party, too?"


    "Mr. Chen, I am the host of this party." Amira rubbed her forehead.


    "Is this your home?" "I don''t know," Chen asked in surprise


    Li Qiong finds that Chen Yu knows everyone.And it seems to have a very close relationship with Amira.


    The conversation was as easy as a friend.


    "Last time I asked Andrews to send you a message and invite you to the party, you didn''t hear from me at all, and now you''re running again." Said Amira, in a sort of grumbling tone.


    "Don''t blame Chen, Miss Amira. He is my shield today." Evry said.


    "By the way, Mr. Chen, do you know miss evley?"


    "She is my student."


    "I didn''t expect that we were so predestined." Amira said with a smile.


    What kind of fate is this?


    "By the way, the coastline you bought from me last time seems to have started construction. I wanted to introduce an engineering company to you."


    "Chen, you bought a coastline? Can I go swimming on your beach later? "


    "Yes, as long as you are not afraid of sharks in the water." Chen said.


    Li Qiong is in a trance. Her high school classmate''s family is far richer than she imagined.


    Bought the whole coastline?


    "Mr. Chen, is your mirror lake villa for sale? I want to buy it. " Said Amira.


    "I''m sorry, no, I have to live in that place."


    "But when your shoreline house is finished, it''s going to be moved, isn''t it?"


    "I''m going to live in two different places, by the sea in summer and autumn, and in Mirror Lake in spring and winter."


    Li Qiong is a bit confused. How rich is her high school classmate?


    The first time I saw Chen, Chen seemed to be driving the pickup truck.


    At that time, Li Qiong thought that Chen Yu was just an ordinary teacher.


    But every time I see Chen Yu, it seems that I am refreshing my understanding of him.


    "Unfortunately, it''s such a good place." Amira was disappointed.


    She has been to the mirror lake villa of Chen Yu. She likes that place very much.


    She has looked all over Los Angeles. She can''t find such a good place.


    There are mountains, water and lakes. The scenery is excellent and the air is fresh.


    And the temperature is more stable and pleasant than in Los Angeles.


    At first, she thought Chen''s seaside house would move after it was built.


    At that time, the villa in mirrorlake will be empty. I didn''t expect Chen Zhu would still live in it.

 Chapter 1099

    At the moment, Li Qiong is suddenly a little jealous of Chen Yu.


    She has lived in this country for more than ten years, but she can''t compare with Chen Yu at all.


    Chen Yu seems to have been here for a year.


    Li Qiong used to feel good about herself.


    She never worried about not finding a job.


    She felt that she had enough capital to find it slowly.


    Anyway, I always meet a satisfactory job.


    But now, she feels a sense of oppression.


    I don''t even have a job now.


    But this once humble high school student has already surpassed himself in all aspects.


    The huge gap made her unable to adapt.


    Chen Yu and Amira are chatting and laughing, but Li Qiong feels out of place beside them.


    At this time Andrews came to say, "Miss Amira, Mr. Chen, Miss evry."


    Andrews basically knows that in Chen''s bank account, all the money flows in and out.


    He marveled at Chen''s ability to make money as well as his ability to spend money.


    Especially these days, there are tens of millions of dollars into the account.


    Of course, Chen''s consumption ability is also quite strong.


    Andrews even had some heartache. Chen Yu never used credit card.


    If Chen uses a credit card, his consumption quota is definitely black card.


    And as a client of Andrews, Chen can draw a large part of his credit card Commission.


    Unfortunately, Chen''s capital is so abundant that he doesn''t use credit card at all.


    It also made Andrews very upset.


    But Chen Yu has money. What can he say.


    You know, a company with billions of dollars doesn''t have to have more cash than Chen.


    In Chen''s case, if he wants to borrow hundreds of millions of dollars from the bank, it''s easy.


    But Chen doesn''t need it at all. Chen uses as much money as he has.


    He didn''t like to borrow money from banks. Chen''s consumption concept was similar to that of Chinese people.


    This is the place where Andrews is most interested.


    If he can find a way to let Chen Yu borrow hundreds of millions of dollars, it is estimated that Andrews will wake up in a dream.


    At Chen Yu''s wealth level, there are many high-quality industries under his name, which are easy to realize.


    It''s a very popular customer with the bank.


    Even if the customer doesn''t borrow money, the Bank tries to make the customer borrow money.


    In a word, customers who don''t borrow money are not good customers.


    Only the customers who owe the bank money are the most popular customers.


    "Mr. Chen, recently Su yacht manufacturers have an exhibition in Los Angeles. Would you like to have a look?" Asked Andrews.


    "I have a yacht at home." Chen said, "it''s useless to leave it at the door of your house."


    Li Qiong was standing beside her. She felt that if she could continue to listen to their conversation, she would only be more upset.


    She even wondered if she wanted to find a way to dig Chen Zhu over.


    This kind of man can''t be found with a lantern if he wants to have a shape, a family and a degree.


    If Chen can be his own man, he won''t have to struggle in his life.


    Or directly ask Chen Yu to pay for her company.


    "By the way, Mr. Chen, I know a company that develops intelligent management system. Their company is now promoting a new high intelligent Butler system. Does Mr. Chen need it?"


    "What price?"


    "About ten million dollars."


    "How much is the real price?"


    "I can say about eight million." Said Andrews.


    "It''s still expensive. The Butler system I use now is only a few hundred thousand dollars. It has basic functions. What are the functions of the Butler system of the company you are talking about?"


    "The functionality of this system is certainly better than the system of hundreds of thousands of dollars, and it connects two satellites, including a meteorological satellite and a detection satellite, which can automatically identify the identity of people entering the manor. If people with unknown identity approach, they will directly remind the owner. If they analyze the wanted or dangerous people, they will directly Alarm. " Andrews said: "this system can greatly improve the safety of the family."


    "For example, I have a friend whose identity cannot be seen. How about he come to my house as a guest? The system will also alarm? "


    "Ha ha..." Andrews, of course, knew what Chen meant.


    "As long as it is approved by the owner, the system will not alarm at will."


    "So the satellite will keep taking pictures of my home and territory?"


    "Yes."


    "Then how can I guarantee my privacy?"


    "Only you can download and watch all the photos taken by this detection satellite, even the developers of the system have no right to watch. What this company advocates is an efficient and high-quality customer experience. Every customer has a security lock. Without this security lock password, even the company and the owner of the satellite cannot view the content.""What is this safety lock?" Chen asked, puzzled.


    "This Only experts in this field can answer that. "


    "Is an advanced ASL security protocol." Li Qiong at one side finally heard a topic that she could interrupt: "this ASL security protocol is a protocol between people and computers. The computer program has been loaded with ASL security protocol, so there is no third party that can bypass the computer to open the privacy content, and the security lock of the security protocol can be opened. At present, it is not the first choice of the mainstream intelligent Butler system, because it is too tight security In case of an accident, even the police can''t retrieve the information content, plus the expensive cost, so most intelligent Butler systems adopt universal UB security protocol, and the value of this security lock is more than three million dollars. Mr. Andrews''s security lock should refer to ASL security protocol. "


    Although Chen Yu didn''t understand Li Qiong''s technical terms, he roughly understood them.


    "That is to say, other people can''t view my privacy except for me?"


    "Yes." Li Qiong nodded.


    "Chen Yu, if your new house is large enough, ordinary intelligent system housekeeper can''t cope with it, so you have to choose another intelligent housekeeper, which is also the trend of the new era."


    "Do you have a good knowledge of this?" Chen Yu has some accidents.


    In his impression, Li Qiong always belongs to the vase woman.


    I didn''t expect that when it comes to computers, she was right.


    "That''s what university studies."


    "Will the operation of this intelligent system manager be complicated?"


    "As long as the installation and deployment are completed, it will only make your life easier. After all, this is the purpose of installing intelligent Butler. If it is too complex, it will lose its original meaning."

 Chapter 1100

    "Is the installation and debugging of this system very complicated?" Chen asked.


    "This company is responsible for the installation of the system, but debugging and inspection are the people who need customers to find other companies themselves."


    "Why? This service is not very considerate. The last system I used was installed and debugged by that company. "


    "This company is to ensure that its engineers will not put in the back door, but also to ensure the privacy of customers, so they will completely exclude themselves from debugging." Said Andrews.


    "Chen Zhu, if you need me, I can take this job." Said Li Qiong.


    "How do you charge?" Chen asked.


    Li Qiong just wanted to say no, Andrews said: "the general debugging fee is about 5% of the value of the system itself."


    "All right." Chen Yu and Li Qiong are not familiar with each other. If Li Qiong wants to debug for free, she is a bit awkward. If she pays, she will feel better: "Andrews, you can book a system for me, and you can help me talk about the price."


    When Li Qiong heard that the debugging fee was so high, she could hardly say that she refused to pay.


    According to Andrews, the system is worth 10 million dollars, even if the final transaction price is less than 12 million, it is hundreds of thousands of dollars.


    For Li Qiong, hundreds of thousands of dollars are astronomical figures.


    It''s almost impossible for her to find a job with an annual salary of $100000.


    But as long as the debugging is completed, it will be hundreds of thousands of dollars in revenue.


    How many hundreds of thousands of dollars can a person earn in his life?


    "But it''s not long before the house starts, at least a few months later. When it''s finished, I''ll contact you."


    "Good." Li Qiong nodded.


    To be honest, she''s really eye opening today.


    In the past, I saw such a multi million dollar deal, all in the movies and TV plays.


    However, in reality, Chen Yu''s purchase of this kind of thing seems to be a reflection, and then he decides.


    "Chen, I think this Butler system is from me." "I''m paying you $10 million," evley said in a joking tone


    "It doesn''t count. I''ve got ten days and I think you''ll get more."


    Although Li Qiong has a certain understanding of Chen Yu''s family.


    But when I heard that Chen Yu made ten million dollars in ten days, I still felt incredible.


    I may not earn so much money in my life, but Chen Yu seems to be able to earn it at will.


    It''s true that people are more angry than people.


    Andrews thought the same.


    He worked hard in negotiations to help Chen Yu keep the price down, and then withdraw from it, which was not as good as Chen Yu''s ten day income.


    "Mr. Chen, are you interested in buying an island now?" Asked Amira.


    "I can''t even get $20 million out of my bank account now, I can''t afford it."


    "If you like, a loan of less than $1 billion can be transferred to your account as long as you open your mouth."


    "A billion dollars? I''m crazy to buy it. " Chen said, rolling his white eyes.


    "As a matter of fact, you can choose a cheap island for millions of dollars, even hundreds of thousands of dollars. Of course, tens of millions, or hundreds of millions of dollars are also expensive."


    "If I want to buy the best one, I''ll buy an island when I have saved hundreds of millions of dollars. I don''t even have two square kilometers of such an island. To build a house on such an island basically takes up the land."


    "By the way, Mr. Chen, I have a business. Do you have any interest in asking for your help?" Said Amira.


    "In what way?" Chen Yu could not help looking up at Amira because he heard that her voice seemed to be a little depressed.


    "How many, can I have some private space with Mr. Chen?"


    Li Qiong took a look at several people around her as they left.


    Although she was curious, what business would Amira talk to Chen Yu about.


    But in her opinion, it''s probably a huge deal.


    "My father bought a piece of land in Abilene, Kansas, to build a factory, but the project stopped because of an accident," she said in a low voice


    "What accident?"


    "A cave was dug in the construction site, and then four workers disappeared strangely on the first night. Other workers said that there were monsters coming out of the cave, pulling the workers into the cave, and then two similar incidents happened."


    "What kind of monster? Do you have any pictures? "


    "No, but according to the description of the two workers, the monster is very similar to the dog, but its head is very big. It''s six or seven meters in size." "Six workers are missing and my father has paid at least $20 million for this," she said"Then there must be a search and rescue team in the area, right? Didn''t you go into the burrow to search? "


    "A search and rescue team of eight entered the cave, but never came out again."


    Chen Yu narrowed his eyes: "so do you want me to help you solve this problem?"


    "It''s not me, it''s my father." Said Amira.


    "And the reward?"


    "You can pay 10 million dollars in advance, and another 20 million dollars if you can solve the problem."


    It has to be said that Chen Yu was moved.


    When Chen Yu hesitated, Amira said, "it''s after tax income."


    Amira thinks Chen is worried about tax.


    After all, this kind of income needs to pay 45% tax.


    Chen Chu thought about it and nodded, "is it urgent?"


    "At present, my father''s land project has been shut down, and the loss every day is millions of dollars. My father is also worried."


    "Yes, I accept." "When will you leave?" Chen said


    "It''s better to start in a day or two."


    "Yes, I''ll make arrangements for these two days. I''ll leave the day after tomorrow." Chen said.


    "Well, that''s settled. Besides, what do you need me to prepare for?"


    "Don''t have people around your construction site. I don''t like other people disturbing me when I work."


    "Of course, I''ll make it clear to my father."


    This matter is actually a personal decision of Amira. She thinks Chen Yu should be the one who is likely to solve this problem.


    So next she needs to communicate with her father.


    "By the way, I''ll go with you."


    "If you want to enter that cave with me, I don''t want to protect your safety in the unknown."


    "No, I''m just going with you. I''m not going to explore the cave. My father''s temper is not very good, and he is likely to offend you. I don''t want to lead to the failure of cooperation."

 Chapter 1101

    Amira still cherishes her life.


    I didn''t enjoy enough of a good life. I accompanied Chen Yu to venture in the dangerous cave?


    What Chen Yu earned was working hard. Of course, the charges were high.


    However, it''s not easy to find such a large client as Amira, and it''s not easy to meet them every day.


    Chen Yu hoped that these rich people would get into big trouble every day.


    Only in this way can it have its own use.


    Li Qiong has been observing Chen Yu and Amira.


    Although I don''t know the specific content of their conversation, it can be seen that the result of their conversation should be satisfactory to both parties.


    "Mr. Chen, will you stay for dinner? I have a show here in the evening. "


    Chen Yu rolled his eyes and said, "I can''t watch any programs for people like me. If you arrange a striptease performance for me, I will be more happy."


    Yamila had no choice but to help Chen buy a striptease bar instead of performing striptease in her own manor.


    In the evening, evrel followed Chen Yu.


    "Evry, I have something to do the day after tomorrow. I''ll have two days off of training."


    "Well, as long as you make up the time."


    Send evry to the door of his house, and Chen Yu takes a detour to a car shop.


    The car shops in the United States are generally large.


    There are hundreds of cars in the parking lot.


    These cars are very cheap. Some two or three thousand dollars can buy an 80% new car.


    Americans change cars more frequently. Some people will sell their cars to a car shop after driving for a while, and then change another car.


    Of course, new cars are also sold here.


    But relatively speaking, buying a used car is much more cost-effective than buying a new one.


    This kind of car shop will have a track where customers can test.


    Chen Zhui enters the car shop.


    The showroom of the car shop is full of new cars.


    Only new cars will be here.


    An old man came slowly, "Hey, what can I do for you?"


    "Is the car here the car in your shop?"


    "What model and brand do you want?" The old man asked.


    "Porsche 911."


    Because the Porsche 911 is a very classic model, many car stores have it.


    "There is a used car outside, do you want it? Just fifty thousand dollars. "


    Chen Yu shakes his head. After all, it''s for farry. Chen Yu still wants to buy a new car.


    And what Chen wants is a top accessory. The 50000 dollar Porsche 911 is either an old model or a mileage of more than 100000 kilometers.


    "If you want a new car, you can pay a deposit first. I can order it for you."


    Chen Yu refused. It''s very troublesome to order in the auto shop on the side of Meidi.


    Some stores even pit Chinese Americans, deliberately delaying months to buy a car, or even buy a car that is still old and refurbished.


    Chen Yu didn''t want to be such a bighead, so he refused the old man and left.


    Chen used his navigation to search a Porsche store.


    Compared with the previous car shop, this Porsche exclusive shop is much more professional.


    But this is also a matter of course, after all, the customer groups are not the same.


    The salesman is a very beautiful woman. She reminds Chen of Paris.


    "Can I help you, sir?"


    "Do you have the latest Porsche 911?" Chen asked.


    "Sure, this way, please." Beauty sales took Chen Yu to the exhibition hall for a moment, and came to a metal dark blue sports car.


    Chen saw the car, and immediately one of them was of this color.


    This deep but elegant color, as well as this soft and beautiful body line, is very in line with Chen''s ideal model.


    "Is this a convertible or a hardtop?" Chen asked.


    "Open." Beautiful salesmen began to talk about the car''s performance, as well as all kinds of hardware assembly.


    Chen Yu has been nodding. After all, he has been driving for a year. Chen Yu can basically understand.


    Beauty salesmen have been focusing on the introduction of this car and the change of the old model.


    Of course, it''s not just performance, it''s price.


    The beautiful saleswoman introduced her and looked at Chen''s face.


    "What''s the best price?" Chen asked.


    "It''s about $850000. You need to choose your own interior assembly."


    "If I asked you to deliver it to my house, would you help me?"


    "Sir, do you want us to help you get your car to China?"


    "No, my home is in Los Angeles." "But this car is for my girlfriend. I hope you can pack it in a huge gift box and deliver it to my door. I hope my girlfriend can take it apart herself," Chen saidThe saleswoman looked at Chen Yu with little stars in her eyes.


    Chen turned to look at a gray metal car beside him. "What kind of car is this?"


    "This is a Porsche 918, with a minimum price of $1.53 million and a top price of $1.75 million..."


    "Is there any other color in this car?"


    "Silver grey, crimson, sapphire blue, metallic blue..." The beauty salesman talked about a dozen colors in a row.


    This car costs twice as much as the previous Porsche 911.


    But Chen likes a car rarely: "I want this car, too."


    "Ah? What about the Porsche 911? "


    "Yes, too." "But I want the black one," Chen said


    "We don''t have it in our shop, but we can get it from other stores."


    "Well, tomorrow at noon, send two cars to this address."


    "No problem, sir." The beauty salesman''s face was full of joy. She sold two cars at a time, and her income in the first half of the year was the top.


    "How would you like to pay, sir?"


    "Credit card, cash." Chen said.


    "And which bank do you like, sir?"


    "I don''t take out a loan, all."


    The beauty salesman almost didn''t choke.


    More than two million dollars, pay directly in full?


    Where is this local tyrant?


    Chen Yu came out with a phone number in his pocket.


    The beauty salesman stood at the door and waved hard.


    "My prince charming, you should remember to call me."


    Until Chen''s car disappeared in sight, the saleswoman said to herself, "I don''t know which bitch took the lead."


    When Chen Yu returned home, it was already more than seven o''clock in the evening.


    "Fanny, you haven''t eaten yet?"


    "When you come back." Said Farley.


    "You have children in your stomach now. Don''t starve yourself."


    "I''m not hungry."


    Chen Yu asked the evil devil to prepare the dinner and said to farry, "farry, do you want to go to abilin the day after tomorrow?"


    "Abilene, Kansas? What''s the fun of that? "

 Chapter 1102

    "I go there to have a job, and I think I''ve been out a little frequently recently, so I think if you want to go, we''ll go there for two days." Chen said.


    Fari understood Chen''s idea. Chen felt that she was pregnant and it was not convenient to go anywhere.


    I feel that I often go out, so I feel uncomfortable.


    "Honey, we should be honest with each other. I don''t think so."


    "All right." Chen Yu stroked Fanny''s hair.


    He was in such a state of mind that he invited fari to abilin.


    "What kind of work is there this time?"


    "A billionaire bought a piece of land and caused some accidents. I used to solve the problem."


    "Then he should not offer low, should he?"


    "Very high." Chen said.


    "Remember to bring me a present."


    "Of course."


    The next day -


    Farley was soaking in the water.


    After entering February, the temperature rose several degrees.


    And the water temperature of mirror lake is just enough for people to soak, so recently, fari has been soaking every day.


    Little Gelin is half a year old. Now she can jump to the pebble in the middle of the lake.


    Just then, Farrie saw a large van coming to the door.


    Fari called out to the villa, but there was no response.


    Farley saw the transporter on the truck, unloading two large boxes.


    Fari took little Gelin to the bank, put on a bath towel and came to the door.


    "Hello, what''s the delivery, please?" Fari asked a transporter.


    "Hello, Miss Farley, please." A woman came forward, her eyes up and down looking at farry, the first thing she saw was her bulging stomach.


    In my heart, I feel angry, but I still have a professional smile on my face.


    "This is what Mr. Chen bought in our shop yesterday. Please sign for it."


    "Oh." Fari signed the consignment note.


    "Miss Farley, I need you to open the inspection in person."


    "How to open it?"


    Fari looked at the big box in front of her. She was at a loss.


    "Just open the lock here."


    Fanny opened the lock, and the box board opened like petals on all sides.


    Inside, there''s a new metallic dark blue Porsche 911.


    Fanny breathed heavily and was astonished.


    This is Fanny''s first feeling.


    At this time, Chen Yu came out of the house.


    "Fari, we''ve been together for one year. At this time last year, I gave you a car and another this year. Do you like it?"


    Fari pounced on Chen Yu and kissed him deeply.


    The accompanying saleswoman was jealous and scolded the fox in her heart.


    But if you look at the villa in front of you, why is this man not his own.


    It''s a luxury to send a car a year.


    "Chen, I like it very much." Fari loved it so much that she would like to sit in the car and try her hand, but her eyes fell on another box: "what about the other box?"


    "I bought it for myself. Of course, if you like it, drive it." Chen said.


    Fanny went to open the box, which also made her feel amazing.


    Both of these Porsche sports cars are classic.


    Fari was not surprised that Chen Yu bought a car.


    She was surprised that Chen would buy a sports car.


    She knows Chen''s habits. Chen is not very willing to drive a sports car.


    "Chen, don''t you like sports cars?"


    "I think these two cars match better."


    Beauty salesman is the envy of one face. It''s good to find a rich man.


    "Thank you, miss." Chen gave tips to everyone, ignored the little actions of the saleswomen, and dismissed them all.


    "Fari, don''t you sit up and try?"


    Small Gelin also ran out, pounced on the front of the car: "car car, beautiful, small Gelin also want, Baba, small Gelin also want."


    Chen Zhuo was stunned for a moment. Fari said, "the supermarket in the town has a small toy car that you can buy for little Gelin."


    In fact, farry wanted to drive out, and Chen Yu followed farry''s wishes.


    After the family changed their clothes, they went out to go shopping.


    At the gate of the supermarket, Chen meets an acquaintance.


    "Hi, Chen." Dean Slote came up with his daughter, azna.


    "What a beautiful car." Azna looked at the car parked on the side of the road, her eyes shining.


    "Azna, you haven''t been to mirror lake for a long time."


    "Azna went to high school this year. She lives in school now and only comes back once a month." Dean Slote said, looking at little gren in Fanny''s arms, "your daughter has grown up a lot. Last time I saw her, she was still a little girl.""Ha ha Children grow up very fast at this age. You should be the most experienced. "


    Dean Slote smiled and didn''t answer. Azna was in the age group of little gren. He was not around. Her mother took care of her.


    "Chen, do you have time? Let''s talk. "


    "Good." Chen Yu turned to fari and said, "fari, go in and help little Gelin to choose a car. I''ll sit here with Mr. Slote."


    "OK, azna, do you want to go in together? I''ll treat you to ice cream. "


    "I''m not a child." Azna rolled her eyes. "I want strawberry."


    Chen and Dean Slote are sitting on benches outside the supermarket.


    "How are you doing, Mr. Slote?"


    "Chen, I''m going to run for mayor again. I hope you can support me." Dean Slote suddenly put on a very serious expression and looked at Chen Yu seriously.


    "Er..." Chen Yu didn''t expect Dean Slote to tell himself about it.


    Logically, Chen should support Dean Slote.


    After all, I can make a home in mirror lake. Dean Slote''s help can''t be ignored.


    But Dean Slote''s reputation in town is not good.


    Many people say that Dean Slote used power for personal gain and sold the town''s interests to accept bribes when he was the mayor last time.


    So Chen Yu felt that even if he supported it, it would be very difficult for Dean Slote to become mayor again.


    However, it is also an indisputable fact that I owe him a favor.


    "Mr. Slote, if you''re running for mayor, I''m sure I''m for you, but are you sure there''s anyone else willing to vote for you besides me?"


    "Afart doesn''t know how to run the town at all." Dean Slote said, "look what he''s done to the town during his half year in office."


    Dafat is the new mayor of Dashan town. Chen Xun has met the new mayor once.


    "Now many people in the town can''t find jobs, and afart once promised that if he became the mayor, he would restart the brewery to provide more jobs for the residents of Dashan Town, but he lost his faith, and he borrowed 200 million dollars from the bank in the name of the town to develop agriculture, but he completely ignored that the land in the town is not suitable for planting He has almost lost all of his $200 million in planting crops. "


    Dean Slote''s voice was very excited and angry: "this fool, I don''t understand why someone voted for him in the first place."

 Chapter 1103

    Chen noticed that the recent situation in the town was not very good.


    The unemployment rate is as high as 20%, which is a very frightening figure.


    In the past, many people relied on breweries for their work and life. In addition, the one-stop sales and transportation took up a large part of their jobs.


    Since the fire broke out in the brewery, there has been a strong call to rebuild it.


    At the beginning, the new mayor afart proposed to rebuild the brewery, which won the support of the townspeople, so as to defeat the competitors.


    But after afart came to power, he did not comply with his previous commitments.


    He even planned to engage in agriculture and borrowed a lot of money from the bank.


    Two hundred million dollars.


    What is the concept of these two hundred million dollars?


    The output value of agriculture in Los Angeles is almost the same.


    But afart spent 200 million dollars on agriculture in Dashan town.


    Of course, he also knew that the land in Dashan town was not suitable for planting crops.


    Because the soil salinity in Dashan town is too high.


    So a large part of the $200 million is actually used for land desalination.


    But as it turns out, afart''s idea is naive.


    The saline alkali value of the land in Dashan town is much higher than he expected.


    A large amount of money was put in, and a piece of land was disposed of.


    Then plant the crops and die every few days.


    After re testing, it was found that the salinity and alkalinity of deep soil were not low.


    If we want to deal with it completely, we need not 200 million US dollars, but 2 billion US dollars.


    Two hundred million dollars is enough to deal with hundreds of acres of land, how many crops can hundreds of acres grow?


    It is estimated that it will take hundreds of years to repay the loan of 200 million US dollars with several hundred mu of land.


    As a result, the bank got angry, and a lot of land in the town was expropriated by the bank.


    Now half of Dashan''s land is in the hands of the bank.


    If it''s normal, who owns the land has nothing to do with the town''s residents.


    But in the hands of the bank, then the problem is serious.


    Because banks sell to whoever they want.


    If it''s Chen Yu who buys land to build a house, or as his own back garden, it''s OK.


    If it''s sold to a chemical plant, the residents of the town are afraid of death.


    The people in the bank don''t care whether the people in the town are against it or not.


    For them, whoever offers high prices will sell them.


    However, the construction of Meidi chemical plant is difficult to be approved by the local government.


    So many chemical plants are located in remote areas.


    But now the town government still owes a lot of money. If you want to oppose it, you must first consider the attitude of the bank.


    But it has nothing to do with Chen Yu.


    Anyway, Chen doesn''t make money from anyone in the town.


    Moreover, Chen Yu himself took the green card, and had no right to challenge the new mayor.


    They chose the new mayor anyway.


    God can forgive evil, but he can''t live.


    The new mayor, who has a high eye and a low hand, really has no management ability.


    Campaign slogans are louder than anyone else to eliminate unemployment.


    As a result, the unemployment rate broke the historical record.


    Chen Yu occasionally passed the gate of the town government, and he could see people blocking the office building to protest and let Arafat step down.


    Chen Yu is half an outsider here. He doesn''t even have the right to vote. There''s no way to influence the town''s vote except to support Dean Slote verbally.


    "I''ve arranged for people to spread in the town, so it''s better for me to come back and continue to be the mayor." Said Dean Slote.


    Chen Chu looks at Dean Slote. He is an old fox indeed.


    This method is much higher than that of the new mayor.


    Dean Slote used to have a bad reputation.


    But we have done a lot of practical work.


    Not to mention Dean Slote''s personal virtue, at least his ability is there.


    "Chen, if I said, I hope you can invest in building a brewery, what do you think?" Dean Slote asked tentatively.


    "Here..." Chen Yu did not expect that Dean Slote would make such a request.


    We need to know that Chen Yu has no concept or management in running a brewery.


    "Chen, in the past, when the brewery was in Los Angeles, the sales volume has been very good. Every year, there are millions of dollars in profits, and the market is very stable. Moreover, these markets have not disappeared. I have the contact information of those dealers, so it is easier to open up the situation than a new brand."


    "Mr. Slote, I''m not going to do this."


    Chen Yu is always away from the industry he is not familiar with.


    I''m afraid of losing money because I''m not familiar with it.And managing a company can be very complicated.


    Chen Yu didn''t want to be imprisoned for this.


    "Chen, if you''re afraid you don''t know how to manage it, you can give it to a professional manager. And your old friend, ban te, is an old employee of the brewery on the spot. His taste of debugging wheat beer is ancestral. Because of this technology, he used to be a taste debugger that the brewery can''t get."


    "How much do I need to invest in rebuilding the brewery?" Chen asked.


    "At least five million dollars."


    Five million dollars, Chen Zhu took it out.


    But it''s investment, not family.


    In particular, Chen is not familiar with his own industry.


    "I can''t answer your question right now. I need to think about it again."


    "Well, I''ll wait for your good news."


    Chen Yu basically knew Dean Slote''s moves.


    I want to build a brewery with my own investment, and then I want to create a wave of popularity and get back on top.


    But it also means that his interests in Dashan town are tied to Dean Slote.


    I don''t know if it was dean Slote''s improvisation or if it had been planned for a long time.


    But when the conditions are right, Chen can cooperate with Dean Slote, rather than with daft.


    Dean Slote knew the point to stop principle, and did not continue to pester Chen Yu.


    After fari and azna came out of the supermarket, they left.


    "Fanny, let''s go to banter''s for lunch."


    "Good."


    Chen took out the phone: "banter, are you at home?"


    "What am I doing, Chen? Are you coming? "


    "Fanny and I are too lazy to cook. We are going to have a meal at your house. You won''t shut us out."


    "Come here quickly. I''ve been at home alone for two weeks. Mary and Ken are busy with each other. If they don''t have time to come back, I''ll have dinner by myself every day. It''s very nice for you to come and have dinner with me." Banter welcomed the Chen family very much.


    "We''re empty handed this time. We didn''t bring any presents."


    "I''d better you take nothing with you, every time you take a gift, so I have to prepare a gift every time I go there. It''s too troublesome." Banter is forthright and says whatever he wants.


    "Then we will go."

 Chapter 1104

    Chen and fari went to banter''s house and found that banter had moved out the oven.


    He also took his own wheat beer.


    Because fari can''t drink, she drives, and Chen Yu doesn''t need to care about drinking with bant.


    "Banter, Dean Slote came to me just now and asked me to invest in rebuilding the brewery." Chen said.


    Although fari heard Chen Yu''s words, she didn''t interrupt as if it had nothing to do with her.


    Anyway, Chen Yu will tell her when he returns home.


    Banter, who was able to speak, suddenly fell silent.


    Drink the beer out of the glass.


    After half pay, he asked, "do you agree?"


    "I''m not sure. On the one hand, I''m not familiar with the profitability of this brewery. On the other hand, I want to hear your advice."


    Ban te must be more familiar than Chen Yu, so Chen Yu''s first thought is to ask ban te.


    If it''s from banter''s personal will, of course, he''s willing to rebuild the brewery.


    After all, he was a bartender at the brewery on the spot, and he had his own family skills.


    But Chen Yu is his best friend, so it''s necessary for him to say something.


    "Chen, the reconstruction of the brewery is a good thing, but the past employees of the brewery can''t come back completely."


    "Why?"


    "In the past, there were too many employees in the brewery. Sometimes, three or four positions were recruited for one position. As long as the residents in the town were recruited unconditionally, most of them became gangsters." "Second, there are a lot of employees who are not clean," says banter


    Chen Yu frowned, his hands and feet were not clean.


    Chen can lose, but it doesn''t mean that Chen is willing to keep moths.


    "Next is the confusion of accounts."


    Chen Yu is not surprised at this. After all, the last master was only because of the confusion of accounts, which gave him a chance to take advantage of it.


    "If you want to rebuild the brewery, it''s likely to restore the chaos of the past. If you recruit those people again, then the bad deeds of the past will happen again. But if you don''t recruit them, then the people in the small town will gossip that you are a capitalist. You don''t care, but fari and little Gelin will be indirectly hurt."


    From the perspective of Chen Yu in bante station, Chen Yu was helped to consider many problems that Chen Yu could not consider.


    "And if you do, do you do?" Chen asked.


    "I can''t control it. I''m a veteran here. Those people are not afraid of me at all." Banter said helplessly.


    "Then, according to you, this distillery is not necessary?"


    Chen doesn''t care about this profit, as long as he doesn''t lose money.


    If it can bring benefits to the town, Chen is willing to make a little contribution.


    However, if you invest in it, lose money and raise a group of thieves, no one will accept it.


    "Chen, if you want to run a brewery, it''s out of town." "Half of the jobs are for people from other places, and if there''s a comparison, the town''s staff will converge a lot," says banter


    "The brand of the brewery is still in the hands of the town government."


    Now the only valuable brand in the brewery may be the 30-year-old brand.


    But the longer the delay, the less valuable the trademark is.


    Now the brand of Dashan beer has disappeared in the eyes of consumers for more than a year.


    Consumers are very forgetful. If they don''t appear in their vision for more than a year, they may forget the brand of beer.


    Coca Cola has done a test in the past. They stopped advertising for a month, and sales fell 80%.


    It''s not down to 80%, it''s down to 80%.


    Of course, the advertising investment and influence of Dashan beer is certainly not as high as that of Coca Cola.


    Dashan beer is also a regional product, and the consumer groups are all in Los Angeles.


    However, in more than a year, the brand value of Dashan beer fell by more than 50%.


    If we delay for another year, the brand value may be less than 10% of the original.


    Because there are too many similar products on the market, which can be easily replaced.


    Consumers don''t want to buy products of the same brand, they can easily find alternatives.


    Dashan town government can''t afford to rebuild the brewery now.


    If you follow banter''s proposal, you can either buy the brand directly or build a brand new beer brand.


    If it is to buy a brand, the town government will certainly open up a lot of ruthlessness.


    If it is to build a new brand, then the situation is difficult to open.


    Both have advantages and disadvantages.


    When cooperating with Dashan town government, the land is owned by Dashan Town, and the brand trademark still belongs to Dashan Town, but it is inevitable to raise a large number of idle people."Chen, Dean Slote is going to run for mayor again recently. He must be in a hurry now. After all, your reply is very important to him, so you can not reply him so quickly. You can hang him first, wait for him to agree to some of your requirements, and then you can cooperate with him to try your best to get concessions. It doesn''t matter whether you can open a brewery or not, but it does matter to him But it''s not. If he doesn''t have a chip in his hand, it''s hard for him to be mayor because of his past reputation. "


    "If I open a brewery, will you help me?" Chen asked.


    "I will come as long as you need." Said banter.


    "What about your carpentry?"


    "It''s OK. My old friend''s carpenter''s workshop and I used to play when we were free. We spent only a few thousand dollars to pass the time. Besides, he can do it alone. Everyone in the world can turn around without him." "Besides, you don''t have to open a brewery," said banter


    "By the way, did Dean Slote take bribes?" Chen asked.


    In fact, Chen Yu''s impression of Dean Slote is not bad.


    Maybe it''s because of a little personal relationship.


    Chen Yu always felt that Dean Slote was not as bad as the town rumors.


    "How do I know if there is any? If I had evidence, he would have been in prison." "But I know he did some disgraceful things when he was mayor," said banter


    "Oh? What''s up? "


    "Come on, let''s not talk about it. Although this guy is a little over the bottom line, he is very capable in management. When he was the mayor of the town, there was no big trouble in the town."


    Chen is quite in favor of this.


    It''s more stable than a year ago.


    But now, there are many hooligans on the streets.

 Chapter 1105

    According to Bennet, he preferred corrupt officials to mediocre ones.


    Of course, this is also what he saw Yong Guan do to the town in this year''s time.


    Chen is also in conflict. Generally speaking, investment must be to make money.


    But the first appeal is not very big for Chen Yu.


    After all, a brewery, unless it is to achieve world-class sales and brand effect.


    Otherwise, the income to Chen is chicken ribs.


    On the other hand, banter said, that''s the problem of gangsters.


    It''s like some early overseas Chinese, making some investment for their hometown.


    Their original purpose was not to make money, but to make their hometown rich.


    But a large part of those overseas Chinese factories eventually closed down.


    It''s because some people enter the factories of overseas Chinese after being laid off from the state-owned enterprises, but they still take the habit of the state-owned enterprises with them and are lazy, lazy, and so on.


    Chen Yu is not related to the town residents, and the only bant doesn''t live by a brewery.


    So for Chen, it''s more about whether he can appreciate in the medium and long term than in the short term.


    According to banter, if a brewery is set up, it can survive, but it is difficult to grow.


    On the way home, fari asked, "Chen, do you want to run a brewery?"


    "I''m also struggling now. Even if the brewery is set up, the revenue is far from ideal."


    "I don''t think so." "Did you forget mom''s supermarket?" said Farley


    "Er..."


    Chen Leng for a moment, now Mara supermarket sales of the largest products?


    Of course, it''s wine. Mara supermarket''s wine can be said to be world famous.


    How many tourists go to Sacramento? The only place they have to go is to buy a bottle of wine at Mara supermarket.


    And how many wine manufacturers hope that Mara supermarket can put their products on the shelves.


    From the world''s top famous wine to ordinary daily beer, it can be said that there is everything.


    And now Mara supermarket is also in the stage of rapid expansion.


    There is one branch in Europe and ten in America.


    In the supermarket group, Mara supermarket is already a large chain supermarket group.


    Los Angeles alone has two supermarket chains.


    While Mara supermarket is not a wine appraisal organization, but the psychology of consumers thinks that as long as it is the wine on the shelves of Mara supermarket, it must be good wine.


    Even some alcohol advertisements point out that their products have been put on the shelves in Mara supermarket.


    This has also created a herd mentality, many manufacturers are proud to be in Mara supermarket business.


    Of course, this also led to Mara supermarket''s strict review of alcohol products on the shelves.


    If Chen is going to open a brewery, he must be on the shelves in Mara supermarket.


    And Whitneyp will certainly not refuse.


    Chen Yu is in deep thought.


    If you follow Farley''s words, breweries do have a future.


    In the end, however, experts should be consulted.


    Only by his current conjecture and calculation, can never compare with the three words and two words of experts.


    ¡­¡­


    "Dad, I''ve found someone to solve this."


    "Who did you find?"


    "A psychic."


    "Amira, what do you believe in? Are you looking for a liar? "


    "Of course not. I''ve seen his ability, Dad. Do you believe in my judgment?"


    "Amira, you don''t have to worry about this. I''ve already found someone to solve it. They are professional."


    "Dad, who are you looking for?"


    "Mercenaries, they are the most professional mercenaries. There is nothing they can''t solve."


    "Dad, don''t you think this matter can''t be solved by ordinary people?"


    "Can you say that psychic can solve the problem? We are now facing monsters, not miraculous events. " Depp''s answer was very positive: "well, that''s it. You can do your job well."


    With that, Depp hung up on Amira.


    Depp''s office also has a man, lying on the opposite chair, this man is slender, wearing gold frame eyes.


    "Arvinko, when will your men arrive?"


    "Tomorrow." Asian Arts replied.


    "Can you solve my problem?" "This is not an ordinary attack," Depp asked with some concern. "I saw the monster with my own eyes."


    "Don''t worry. I remember last time we were invited by the British government to help them solve the Thames river monster. We''ve had a lot of experience in this."


    Six months ago, a team of Asian Arts mercenaries was invited to London to investigate a bizarre Thames incident.Someone was dragged into the river while playing along the Thames River, and then half of the victim''s body was found more than ten kilometers upstream.


    After a series of investigations, it was found that the attacker was not a human being or any other known creature.


    It''s a giant mutant catfish, which is ten meters long and almost invulnerable.


    Ordinary guns can''t damage the mutant catfish at all.


    At that time, British secret service members led the mutant catfish to a sewage treatment plant.


    However, they were unable to kill the mutant catfish all the time. Instead, they killed several secret service members.


    In the end, it was still the people and horses of the Asian Arts who went out, relying on a team member to throw a high explosive bomb into the mouth of the mutant catfish, which killed the mutant catfish.


    It was also because of that incident that Depp got to know the Asian Arts.


    So Depp''s first thought after the incident was about the Asian Arts.


    "By the way, where are your players?" Asked Depp.


    "A piranha has appeared in the Hawaiian waters, with a body length of more than 15 meters. At present, more than a dozen fishermen have been killed. The local government hired my people to deal with it." He said.


    "Can you catch it tomorrow?"


    "Of course." Avenko is not worried at all: "don''t worry, when talking with them before, they have found traces of cannibal sharks, which should be solved within today."


    The answer from the Department of Arts is understated and confident.


    It also gives Depp confidence.


    Now he just wants to solve the problem quickly.


    After all, if the construction site can''t be started, then the hundreds of millions of dollars he has put into it will disappear.


    Every day is a loss of up to a million dollars. Even if his family has a big business, it will be very painful.


    So even if avant-garde offered a super high commission, Depp still took it with his teeth in his mouth.


    As long as he can solve the problem, he would rather let it end soon.


    "By the way, if I want a complete monster body, can you do it?"


    "What do you want the monster body to do?"


    "That''s the only monster. I want to make specimens and put them in my living room."


    "It''s troublesome, but if you are willing to pay extra, we can try it."

 Chapter 1106

    Chen Zhu''s door stopped a car, a man in black from the car.


    "Mr. Chen, I''m from Miss Amira."


    "OK, just a moment." Chen Chu just got up and didn''t have time to eat breakfast: "by the way, have you eaten?"


    "No, thank you." The man in black looks very professional. He smiles and refuses Chen''s invitation.


    Chen Yu kisses farry goodbye after breakfast.


    Then I got into the car.


    "Where are we now?"


    "At the airport, Miss Amira is waiting for you on the plane."


    Chen Yu gets on Yamila''s private plane. Yamila is eating breakfast on the plane.


    "Good morning, Mr. Chen. Have you had breakfast?" The makeup of Amira is exquisite, with Long Blonde wavy hair.


    Chen found that every time she saw Amira, she would change her hair.


    "Miss Amira, she often deals with her hair, which is very harmful to her hair and scalp."


    Amira suddenly lost her appetite, and she looked at Chen Yu with complaining eyes.


    "Well, when I didn''t say it." Chen Yu put his hands on, but said: "are you rich people, will you have a private plane?"


    "Your current assets are fully capable of purchasing one. The cost of this Gulfstream G550 plus the cost of interior decoration does not exceed 50 million dollars."


    "Never mind." Chen Chu shook his head. "Maintenance costs another 23 million dollars a year."


    "By the way, Mr. Chen, I told you before, my father''s temper is not very good, you remember." Amira is now giving Chen Yu a preventive injection in advance: "if you see him, he has anything against you, please forgive me."


    "Of course, I''ve always been a good speaker." Chen said with a smile.


    Amira didn''t believe Chen Yu was a good speaker at all.


    "By the way, Miss Amira, I want to ask you a question about business."


    "Mr. Chen, are you going to do business? Or invest in financial products? "


    "Well, someone asked me to invest in a brewery..." Chen Yu said the whole story.


    "I''m afraid this kind of local small brand can''t even make a million dollars a year."


    Yamila''s analysis is quite accurate. Just from Chen''s simple oral statement, we can analyze the general situation, as well as the profit level.


    But after all, she is in charge of the bank, which is not surprising.


    "Profitability or not, I''m thinking about whether the brewery has the prospect of appreciation, and what can I do to build a brewery without letting moths in?"


    "It''s easy to manage employees with high benefits and high pressure policies."


    "What do you mean?"


    "I don''t need to explain the high welfare. If you give at least twice the remuneration and welfare of the same kind of manufacturers, the high-pressure policy is not to make strict management regulations. Anyone who makes a mistake, as long as there is a little mistake, will be dismissed immediately."


    "Is there any difference between this and ordinary management?" Chen Yu was puzzled.


    "The normal company management system is flexible. For example, whoever takes the documents home and forgets to bring them back is usually warned by the superior. However, high-pressure management is just a little bit of fault and will be dismissed directly."


    "This will be watched by the trade union. If the trade union intervenes, it will be very troublesome."


    "Here''s the problem. If the labor union comes to the door to intervene, it will stop production, which has no great impact on you. But for the employees, it means unemployment, so they will seek to resume production. If there are similar problems in the future, the employees will also supervise each other. This kind of high-pressure management does not need to last for a long time, as long as three months, the employees It''s self-discipline. "


    It has to be said that Chen Yu has been racking his brains to think about the problems of one night.


    In Yamila''s view, this is not a problem at all.


    It was easy to solve the problem.


    "But I can''t help with promotion." Said Amira.


    "No, I''ll see the beer on the shelves at Mara supermarket." Chen said.


    "You haven''t even started your brewery. Are you sure you can put your products on the shelves in Mara supermarket now?"


    "Fari''s mother is the owner of Mara''s supermarket." Chen said.


    "No wonder."


    The plane flew in the air for two hours and finally reached Abilene.


    Abilene is a small city in Kansas with a population of less than 120000.


    There was a president here, Eisenhower will.


    The main economic income is agriculture and animal husbandry, with a certain industrial base.


    There are only domestic routes in the airport of abilin, and there are few people in the airport.


    After leaving the airport, Chen took the car that Amira had arranged in advance and went straight to the suburb of abilin.Because the law stipulates that some polluted projects are not allowed to be built in densely populated areas, at least more than 100 kilometers.


    So the land that Demi, Amira''s father, bought was very remote.


    After leaving the city, there were no buildings along the way.


    Even there are very few cars on the road. It''s only a few minutes before a car can pass by.


    After about half an hour''s drive, Chen and he saw the construction site.


    Here is a huge plain, which covers hundreds of kilometers. Only in the distance can we see the shadow of the mountain.


    It''s a bit desolate here. You can smell the soil smell as soon as you open the window.


    The car stopped outside the construction site and was stopped.


    Amira picked up the phone and said, "Dad, I''m outside the construction site now."


    "What? How did you get to the construction site? This is not where you should be. "


    "Dad, I brought people here."


    "Who?"


    "I told you, someone who can help you solve the problem."


    "Wait at the door. I''ll be right here."


    Not long after, Depp brought someone out.


    Depp first looked at Chen Yu, who was standing beside Amira, and then at Amira.


    "Amira, is that the man you''re talking about?"


    "That''s right, Dad. That''s what I''m talking about. Someone who can help you out." Amira replied positively.


    "How much did you give him?"


    "I''ve paid $10 million in advance, and as agreed, you''ll have to pay him another $20 million when it''s over."


    Depp''s face went black, and the Asian Arts standing beside Depp also showed surprise.


    "Man, you dare to ask." Asiatics smiled at Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu looked at the eyes of the Department of Arts and Depp, and did not speak.


    Amira had given him prophylactic shots before, regardless of her father''s words.


    Anyway, he didn''t come here to work to fight with Depp.


    "Boy, give the money back to my daughter, and then you can go away."

 Chapter 1107

    Chen Chu looked at Depp and Amira.


    "Dad, if you don''t want to pay for it, I''ll pay for it."


    Amira''s attitude is firm.


    But in Depp''s view, his daughter was cheated.


    "Boy, I don''t care how you cheat my daughter''s trust, but I can tell you responsibly that if you don''t return the money, I will never let you settle down."


    "Dad." Amira stood in front of Chen Yu: "if you dare to do something to my friend, I will not allow it."


    She was afraid of a fierce conflict between Chen Yu and Depp.


    Chen Yu said nothing, regardless of how Depp questioned himself.


    Depp didn''t hire him anyway.


    "Don''t you understand, Amira, this guy is a liar."


    "Is it a liar? I can share it with myself." Amira said calmly.


    "Boy, how can you solve the problem?"


    "Why should I explain it to you? You don''t pay me. " Chen Yu said quietly.


    Dapu''s seven tips make smoke.


    Just then, a cloud of dust rose from the road outside.


    Three jeeps came up in the dust.


    "Here comes my man." He said.


    The jeep stopped.


    Eight or nine mercenaries jumped out of the car.


    "Boss."


    "How''s it going? How''s the mission in Hawaii?"


    "Hawaii is very beautiful. It''s my first time to go to Hawaii. I''ll definitely go again next time I have a chance." Said a black man with a dirty pigtail.


    "I asked about your mission."


    "Failed." Said a short haired woman with a small waist.


    "Failed?" The Liberal Arts Department frowned: "how to fail?"


    "We hurt the shark, but it escaped. We can''t help it in the water."


    "All right." "To introduce you, this is Mr. Depp, who is also our employer this time. I hope it will not fail again this time," he nodded


    "No, this time it''s on the ground. As long as the monster appears, it won''t be given a chance to escape."


    "That''s the best." The liberal arts nodded.


    "When can you start?" Asked Depp.


    "We need to assemble the weapons first. These things can''t be delivered here completely." Said one of the mercenaries.


    "Dad, prepare two rooms for Chen and me."


    "No, you take this liar out of here immediately. I''ll pick up this guy later."


    "Dad, I said he wasn''t a liar."


    "I don''t want to argue with you now, take him out of here." Said Depp.


    "I won''t go." Said Amira firmly.


    "Whatever." Depp looked at Chen Yu, but his eyes did not hide his disgust.


    "Is this guy a liar?" All the mercenaries looked at Chen Yu, and the black man with dirty pigtails looked at Chen Yu, and made a gesture of shooting with his fingers: "BIU..."


    Depp came in with the mercenaries and left Chen and Amira at the door.


    "Mr. Chen, what shall we do now?"


    "Don''t worry, wait and see. If those mercenaries can solve the problem, you can save 20 million dollars, right?" Chen Yu said disapprovingly, "I''ll go to the car and have a sleep."


    ¡­¡­


    Mercenaries are busy reassembling the equipment.


    Depp entered the room, which was a temporary building for the original construction team workers.


    But now there are only a few of them on the whole construction site.


    All the workers are off because of the accident here.


    There is no time to resume construction.


    "Guys, how are you doing?"


    "It''s almost there. We can start right away." The short haired female mercenary said, "boss, are you going in with us this time?"


    "I won''t go in. I''m here waiting for your good news."


    "All right."


    "Don''t you wait for dinner before you leave?" Asked Depp.


    "No, we won''t eat until we get back."


    "By the way, do you want us to kill that liar for you? As long as ten thousand dollars, I will make him disappear forever. " Said the dirty black man.


    DAPP''s eyes twinkled and said, "wait a minute, wait for the end of the business here, and then find the liar to settle the account. My money is not so easy to take. I will let him spit out the money with interest as much as he takes it."


    "Be careful when you get in. We don''t have the exact information about that monster yet." He said.


    "I know boss."


    All mercenaries are equipped with all kinds of weapons."Well, Mr. Depp, take us to the cave."


    Depp took the mercenaries to a clearing, but it was covered with a huge, thick iron plate.


    This iron plate is estimated to weigh ten tons. Everyone looks at Depp.


    "This iron plate is to prevent the things inside from escaping."


    "Is it useful?"


    Dapu shook his head: "that thing is too strong. I wanted to cover the iron plate before, and then pour cement, but the results are not ideal."


    Avonco couldn''t go down, so he was in charge of starting the crane and covering the iron plate.


    When the iron plate was lifted up, a crack of no meter long and three or four meters wide appeared on the ground.


    "What is the environment like below?"


    "It''s about ten meters deep, and then it''s a flat passage."


    "Manual access?"


    "No, it should be a geological crack, naturally formed, no matter how deep it is." Said Depp.


    "Dany, when you get down, you''ll be in charge of the team. Be careful." He said.


    The female mercenary with short hair nodded. The mercenary began to put on pulley ropes, and then went down one by one.


    When they got to the bottom of the cave, Dany waved: "ready to enter, everyone on guard."


    The passage of the crack is quite spacious. Some of the wide places are more than two meters and three meters, but the narrow places are also very narrow. The mercenaries even need to close their sides to pass through.


    "How can monsters pass through such a narrow place?"


    "No matter how he gets through, anyway, we can finish it earlier, and then we can go to the city to drink."


    "Shut up for me, don''t you see what''s going on? Aren''t you afraid that the voice will bring in the monster?" Dany shouted.


    "It''s better to bring in. We have to look for it if we save it."


    "Dany, you''re just the acting captain, not the real one."


    Dany looked at her companion and said nothing more.


    Just then, Dany felt what she had kicked and looked down.


    It was a human amputation. Dany frowned. "Damn it."


    The mercenaries went on, but there was no monster attack along the way.


    "How deep is the cave crack?"


    "It should be very deep, otherwise, it''s impossible for a monster to appear out of nothing, so there should be some underground space."

 Chapter 1108

    The mercenary walked for more than ten minutes, but met nothing.


    "Damn it, how deep is this monster hiding?"


    "Little darling, come out and come to Dad''s place..."


    When they looked back, they found that it was the black people with dirty pigtails who were muttering.


    "Nandev, be careful not to be eaten by your son."


    "Ha ha..."


    Everyone burst into laughter, only Dany was serious.


    Although arvinko chose her to be the team leader, he temporarily commanded the team.


    But no Avon was present, no one took her words seriously.


    Shua Lala --


    "what is it?" Nandev shouted.


    People thought nandev was joking again.


    But when people looked back at nandev, they found a wet tongue tied to him.


    Looking up again, I don''t know when a monster with its mouth open appears on their head.


    The giant monster''s mouth is like the mouth of a bucket. It''s very big and its limbs are stuck on the rock above.


    But because there is no light in the cave, it is very difficult to detect.


    People are wearing night vision instruments now, and their vision is greatly hindered.


    "Shoot! Shoot... " Cried Dany.


    Dada -


    the crowd immediately shot at the monster.


    The giant monster''s tongue rolled, dragging nandev directly, and quickly climbed away on the rock wall.


    "Help me, help me Help me... " Nandev''s voice continued to reverberate in the dark.


    "Catch up!"


    Dany had a big drink, and the people immediately chased the monster in the direction of escape.


    Nandev''s voice was still in the depth, shouting.


    But before long, there was a scream in the crack.


    That''s nandev''s voice, obviously he''s dead.


    The faces of all the people were not good-looking.


    "Don''t chase me anymore. Nandev is no longer saved. Be careful. Watch out. Don''t forget your head." Said Danny in a low voice.


    Because of the death of a companion, everyone was in a low mood.


    At this time, Danny found a green liquid on the rock wall, emitting light fluorescence.


    "It seems to be the blood of the monster. The monster is hurt."


    "Eh Is that a man-made building in front? "


    When they looked up, they found a brick wall in front of the crack.


    However, the brick and stone of that wall cracked. It should be because of the ground engineering that led to the crack in the building.


    And that monster is supposed to come out of this underground building.


    When people were drilling into the crack, they found that the part of the crack was an embedded external wall of the underground building.


    This is a circular well with more than 30 diameters and unknown depth. A Yanbian ladder extends to the depth.


    The top of the ring well is a thick rock layer, completely closed.


    If there is no ground engineering, the monsters here should never be able to see the sun.


    Danny takes out a paintball, lights it and throws it into the circular well.


    After a few seconds, the paintball fell to the bottom.


    At this time, people saw countless skeletons below.


    The bottom of the circular well is completely covered with skeletons.


    On the wall, there are many caves.


    In the middle of the bones stood a one meter diameter copper pillar.


    A very thick chain was linked to the copper post, but it was broken.


    "How many people died here?"


    "I''m afraid there are thousands of people."


    "It may be the burial ground of ancient Inca civilization or something."


    "It could be a torture ground, too."


    "The execution ground?"


    "Throw the enemy here and feed the monster."


    "That monster can''t eat so many people."


    "Whatever we do, go down and kill that monster, and our task will be finished."


    "Can''t go down!" Said Dany suddenly.


    "Why?"


    "There''s more than one monster." Said Dany solemnly.


    "How do you know?"


    "Look at the holes below. The holes look like the nests of monsters. This kind of monsters may have been kept here by someone on purpose. But later, I don''t know why. I totally sealed it up."


    When people saw the dense holes, they immediately felt their scalp numb.


    "Then what?"


    "With incendiary bombs." Said Dany.


    "Everyone''s bombs are down."At this time, they dare not joke any more. They all take out their own explosives.


    Incendiary bomb is not a kind of bomb with strong impact power. Incendiary bomb can shoot out a large amount of phosphorus in a short time, and then attach to the skin, causing serious burns.


    In a flash, there was a fire below.


    At this time, a monster rushed out of the cave.


    The monster was soon ignited, but it climbed the wall as if it was OK.


    All the way to where the crowd is.


    Seeing that the whole body of the monster was ignited, everyone had nothing to do with it. They immediately fired machine guns.


    Although the monster ignores the fire, the bullet can do damage to it.


    The monster was shot through hundreds of holes and fell into the skeleton pit.


    At this time, in the skeleton pile, a paw stretched out to catch the dead monster.


    Everyone saw the scene and his face couldn''t help changing.


    Among the skeletons was a larger monster.


    But at this time, more monsters came out of the cave.


    The claw reappeared, grabbed a monster and dragged it into the skeleton.


    Other monsters, like warriors, keep coming out of the cave, and then climb up to attack people.


    Because there are too many monsters, the mercenary''s firepower is not enough to clean them up completely.


    Soon one of Dany''s companions was caught in the monster''s long tongue and swallowed.


    "Retreat, retreat!"


    Dany must not go on fighting at this time.


    Then they escaped from the hole.


    But those long tongued monsters are still in pursuit.


    They seem to have something on them that can burn all the time.


    And the flames don''t do them any harm.


    They also followed the mercenaries out of the chasm, the originally dark chasm, because their flames were illuminated.


    Mercenaries fight and retreat, but there are too many long tongued monsters.


    Only when people gather fire and fire can they kill one.


    Another mercenary was caught by the long tongued monster in the scream.


    "Use high explosive!" Cried Dany.


    "If we use high explosive in such a small place, we will die first."


    "Not so much!" Dany threw out a high explosive.


    A monster with a long tongue actually wraps up the high explosive shell and swallows it.


    "Be careful!" Everyone fell on the ground at the same time.


    Then there was a big bang, and the whole crack was constantly falling stones.


    Several long tongued monsters were directly crushed by the explosion.


    "Go." Danny saw that the chase of the long tongued monster stopped for a while, and he immediately shouted and ran out in a crazy way.


    Just then, there was a roar from behind.

 Chapter 1109

    The crowd rushed to the exit.


    Fortunately, they all left the ropes just now, so they climbed up the ropes one by one.


    But at this time, the hot heat came from below, and the long tongued monster rushed out again.


    Another mercenary screamed and was pulled off the rope.


    Dany couldn''t help but throw a grenade down.


    Boom -


    killed another long tongued monster.


    Only five mercenaries were left to escape to the ground.


    Yawenke and Depp heard the roar, so they came out to check the situation.


    Then I saw Dany and others coming back.


    "Dany, has the monster solved it?"


    "No, boss, cover the iron plate quickly. There are many monsters under it, many monsters."


    "Not solved?"


    At this time, the fire came from below, and the Asian Arts frowned.


    I saw the long tongued monster that was lit all over.


    Arvinko took a gun and fired several shots at the long tongued monster. The long tongued monster was supposed to climb up, but it was shot back to the bottom of the cave by arvinko.


    It''s just that the damage done by the avenko gun to the long tongued monster is very limited.


    "Mr. Depp, you''d better step back."


    Depp swallowed his mouth and quickly backed away.


    Roar -


    at this time, there was a huge roar from the deep part of the crack.


    And all the people standing at the entrance felt that the air flow had changed.


    They quickly covered the iron plate, and at the same time placed a lot of bombs at the location of the hole.


    Everyone looked at the bottom of the iron plate nervously.


    Suddenly, the iron plate flew up.


    At the same time, there are also violent explosions.


    Dust and smoke filled the entrance of the cave.


    Then, a moving flame appeared in the smoke.


    "Shoot! Shoot... " Cried the liberal arts.


    Roar -


    accompanied by a fierce roar, a huge black skin monster stands at the hole.


    All the smoke was dispersed by the roar.


    This huge monster looks like some kind of crocodile evolved from, short and thick limbs, but it is standing.


    It''s at least eight meters long, and it''s more than five meters tall when standing up. There''s a thick tail behind it, and the whole body is burning with flames, but it seems to be unheard of.


    There is also an iron ring around its neck and a broken heavy iron chain.


    Its head is like an alligator, its belly is white, but its back is like a rock.


    But by this time, it was already burning red behind it.


    The longtongues look like their larvae, and they are similar in some characteristics.


    Now outside the construction site, Chen Yu and Yamila are sitting on the roof of the car for dinner.


    "Mr. Chen, do you hear the voice?"


    "Well, I hear. They seem to have messed up." Chen Yu comes down from the roof.


    Chen and Amira have been waiting for more than three hours outside the construction site.


    Chen Yu has already slept and woke up.


    "Is my father OK?" Amira was in a hurry.


    Chen is still eating sandwiches.


    "I don''t know. Let''s go in after dinner."


    "Mr. Chen, are you still in the mood to eat?"


    "Otherwise? Your father doesn''t want to see me anyway. "


    "Mr. Chen, please help my father quickly. I''m afraid he will be in danger."


    "Don''t worry. You hear the shots so often. It seems that they are still fighting. Maybe they are finishing up at this time."


    "Mr. Chen!"


    Chen Chu looked up at Amira and said, "Miss Amira, I have never accepted the task of saving your father, and your father has turned me out."


    Chen Yu is still very careful. Dai Pu was so rude to him.


    Chen is certainly not willing to save him.


    Amira was in a hurry. "If you don''t go, I will."


    Amira did not know where to reach for a pistol. She was going to enter the construction site.


    Suddenly, a jeep came out.


    But the jeep came so fast that it didn''t even have time to turn and hit the car in front of Amira''s door.


    "Amira, why are you still here?" Cried Depp.


    "Damn it, the car is broken and can''t move." The avant-garde scolded.


    Roar -


    the roar of the monster comes from the rear.


    Everyone looked back and saw that the huge crocodile had already rushed out, followed by its little brother.


    The fire on them has ignited the whole construction site.


    This crocodile crawls on all fours when sprinting, just like a crocodile.But it can stand upright again.


    "Ready to fight." With a machine gun, he started shooting at the crocodile.


    But when the bullet hit the crocodile, in addition to splashing a piece of Mars, the damage to the crocodile was extremely limited.


    The other longtongues spread out in a flash.


    "Amira, let''s go." Cried Depp.


    Amira looked at Chen Yu and said, "Mr. Chen, it''s up to you now. There''s no reason for you to refuse now."


    "Don''t worry, until they are all dead." Chen Yu still said.


    Depp looked angrily at Chen Yu sitting on the roof. "Boy, I remember you."


    "You''d better remember better." Chen Yu said disapprovingly.


    That crocodile is different from its little brother. It''s smarter and stronger.


    As soon as it was gone, it hid in a house and came out from the other side of the house.


    At the same time, grab a bulldozer parked nearby and smash it directly at the mercenary.


    Tons of bulldozers hit the jeep and exploded its fuel tank.


    At this time, Asian Arts and others finally realized the difficulty of this monster.


    But at this time, they have no choice but to fight.


    The crocodile leaped over while it exploded.


    A mercenary is killed by one foot, and his tail is swung again. A mercenary screams and flies out.


    Everyone was pale and looked at the huge monster in front of them.


    "Hey Monster! "


    Suddenly, avanko stood behind the crocodile and shouted.


    The crocodile turns to look at the subfamily and roars -


    the subfamily suddenly throws a grenade into the crocodile''s mouth.


    Boom -


    the crocodile''s mouth exploded violently.


    But the crocodile didn''t fall.


    The legs of the subfamilies are soft.


    At this moment, he finally lost his former composure.


    This crocodile is like an immortal.


    The gunshot stopped at this moment, and everyone watched the crocodile nervously.


    The crocodile monster looked down at the Asian Arts with a certain irony.


    At this time, a long tongued monster tongue around the back of the crowd rolled around Depp.


    "Ah..."


    "Mr. Chen, help my father."


    Amira looked at Chen Yu and said, "thirty million dollars. I''ll increase the price. Thirty million dollars."


    Chen Yu suddenly jumped from the roof and disappeared in the dark.


    Before long, Chen Yu came back with Dai PU.


    "I want to receive the transfer within one minute." Chen said.

 Chapter 1110

    Chen Yu dropped Depp on the ground: "if I don''t receive the transfer within one minute, I will throw you back to those monsters."


    Depp was frightened at this time. He was in a state of stupor during the whole process.


    He has never been so close to death.


    He thought he was dead, but the next moment, he found that the monster that caught him didn''t seem to stand firm, and he rolled out.


    Then it fell to Chen Yu''s hand.


    "You are blackmail." Depp hasn''t figured it out yet.


    Amira immediately came forward and said, "Mr. Chen, I promise you in my name that I will not be in debt."


    "Well, I''ll believe you."


    Amira looked at the long tongued monsters surrounding her and swallowed, "so Mr. Chen, are you willing to take action now?"


    At the moment, Amira is also very nervous.


    All of a sudden, a long tongued monster''s tongue shot over and rolled Chen''s body.


    The rest of the mercenaries saw Chen Yu trapped and took it for granted that Chen Yu was dead.


    But something unexpected happened.


    Chen was not dragged away, but stood still.


    On the contrary, the long tongued monster was pulled by Chen Yu.


    Everyone looked at Chen Yu incredulously.


    These long tongued monsters weigh more than 500 kg and have a body length of at least three meters. How does this man pull the long tongued monsters?


    However, this long tongued monster is not stupid. Since it can''t pull Chen Yu, open your mouth and come to Chen Yu directly.


    Looking at Chen Zhu, he will be swallowed by the long tongued monster.


    Chen Yu suddenly raised his arms and grasped the long tongued monster''s upper and lower jaws.


    Shua -


    Depp stares at this moment.


    Chen Zhu actually tore the long tongue monster in two.


    Everyone looked at Chen Yu with incredible eyes.


    Just now He ripped the troll in half?


    This Is this really happening?


    Even the crocodile noticed Chen Yu. He turned his head to look at Chen Yu, but left the Asiatics to ignore him and rushed directly to Chen Yu.


    At this time, Chen was caught by another long tongued monster''s tongue.


    "Bad..."


    When they saw this, they immediately worried about Chen Yu.


    The crocodile head butted Chen Yu, who was directly hit more than ten meters and landed in the fire of the jeep that exploded earlier.


    "Over..." Depp''s heart was cold.


    Amira was also pale.


    Chen Yu has high hopes for her.


    But Chen Yu died like this.


    It was beyond her dreams.


    Just as the crowd was in despair, Chen Yu stood up in the fire.


    Next, Chen Yu grabs the bulldozer burning with flames.


    Hoo -


    the bulldozer was also swung to the crocodile.


    The crocodile is just like everyone else in this moment.


    The bulldozer has been smashed on the crocodile, which has been smashed out for more than ten meters.


    Chen Yu patted the flame on his body and came out.


    Depp and Asian Arts all stared at Chen Yu.


    Chen Chu shrugged, as if warming up.


    At this time, people''s eyes to Chen Yu have changed completely.


    This man is the real monster!


    He''s a real monster.


    The crocodile pushes away the bulldozer and stands up again.


    Roar -


    this time, the crocodile monster is not so careless, but looks at Chen Yu with alert and hostile eyes.


    In the past, it only used Chen Yu as food, but now, Chen Yu is already an enemy, a powerful enemy.


    The crocodile lies on all fours on the ground. It moves and rushes to Chen Zhu.


    But at the moment when he was less than five meters away, the crocodile turned suddenly.


    The huge tail swept to Chen Yu, and there were flames burning on its big tail.


    Bang -


    everyone was a little dizzy by the sound.


    It''s too loud.


    Just when they thought Chen was going to be swept out, Chen just moved back a few meters, but he hugged the burning tail.


    "Ah..." Chen Yu is also a roar.


    The crocodile is directly dragged and rotated by Chen Zhu.


    àØ -


    Chen Zhu drags the tail of the crocodile and smashes it on the bulldozer.


    The bulldozer is now completely abandoned.


    Then it hit Amira''s car, which was also flattened in an instant.


    Chen Yu once again swung a huge crocodile monster, this time hitting the ground directly.Suddenly, the crocodile turned around and spewed a pillar of fire at Chen.


    Boom -


    Chen Yu is blown out.


    Everyone was tight again, but Chen Yu stood up again.


    "I can''t believe there''s a fire." Chen Chu muttered to himself.


    ¡°£¤%#£¤¡­¡­¡±


    Chen Yu suddenly looks up. Is this guy from hell?


    But it doesn''t seem surprising.


    Chen Yu looks at the crocodile''s neck. There is an iron ring around his neck, just like a dog collar.


    There is also a chain on the collar.


    Chen Yu''s body shape moved again and rushed directly to the crocodile.


    The crocodile shoots fire again.


    But the explosion did not stop Chen''s footsteps.


    Chen Yu has rushed to the front of the crocodile and grabbed the chain around its neck.


    Poof -


    the crocodile is pulled to the ground, Chen Zhu pulls the chain through the crocodile''s mouth, then jumps to the back of the crocodile, like a reins.


    The crocodile is frantically struggling, but as long as the chain in Chen''s hand is pulled up, the crocodile''s upper jaw is almost broken.


    Everyone was watching the thrilling battle.


    "Dad, how do you feel now?" Amira looked at her father.


    DAPP, blushing, did not answer Amira''s question.


    "Because of your stubbornness and doubt, I have to pay 30 million dollars more." Said Amira, breathing.


    "I''ll pay for it." Depp turned his head.


    In fact, his heart was dripping with blood.


    Even if he is a billionaire, $30 million is not a small sum.


    I''m afraid it will hurt whoever it is.


    Click -


    at this time, Chen Zhu directly tore the crocodile''s upper jaw.


    The crocodile''s flame suddenly weakened.


    Chen took out a bronze sword, which pierced the crocodile''s skull.


    "Mr. Chen, five million dollars I want the body of this monster, complete! "


    Amira knew that her father had collected the bodies of some animals, used them as specimens and put them in her home.


    But she didn''t expect her father to be so obsessed.


    After the crocodile''s skull was penetrated, after struggling for several times, there was no sound.


    At the sight of their eldest brother''s death, the long tongued monsters immediately fled to the cave.


    Chen Yu jumped from the body of the crocodile Monster: "I hope to see the transfer tomorrow, OK?"


    "No problem, of course." Depp is like nothing unpleasant happened: "Mr. Chen, how about working as a security consultant for my company? I can pay you quite a lot."

 Chapter 1111

    Chen Yu looked at Dai Pu and said nothing more.


    However, Chen''s attitude has explained everything and refused.


    "Mr. Chen, those monsters who fled back to the cave, please help," said Amira


    Chen Chu nodded and said, "I will finish it according to our agreement."


    Chen Yu came to the cave and jumped into it alone.


    DAPP sighed: "Amira, where did you find this man? Compared with this monster He is more like... "


    "Dad, if you knew the enemies he fought in the past, you wouldn''t think how powerful this monster is."


    After entering the cave, Chen Yu went directly to the depth of the cave.


    Along the way, a monster did not meet, and soon found the ring well deep in the cave.


    All the longtongues are down there.


    They seem to have realized Chen''s arrival, all barking at it, just like a group of mad dogs.


    Chen Yu frowned, not because of the monster''s excited and manic reaction, but because of the bronze pillar.


    Chen Yu jumped directly from above and landed on the skeleton.


    The long tongued monster tried to attack Chen Yu, who killed several of them on the spot.


    There is a broken chain on this copper pillar. It''s easy to think of the collar and chain on the crocodile''s neck before. It''s not hard to think that the crocodile should have been locked on this copper pillar.


    There are many patterns on the bronze pillars, one of which is the crocodile.


    In the pattern, crocodiles are devouring people, while a group of people are kneeling.


    As if crocodiles were gods.


    There are also demon words on it. It seems to be a mantra.


    Chen Yu recognized the demon characters.


    "Sakami, domi, ADOS..." Chen Yu sends out the notes of demon characters.


    At this time, the bronze pillar suddenly vibrated, and the long tongued monsters around seemed to be affected by the incantation and became more manic, but they dare not approach Chen Yu.


    As Chen continued to recite the mantra, the long tongued monster began to dissipate, and then turned into a green light and fell into the copper pillar.


    Every time Chen Zhu recites one more note, one more long tongue disappears.


    Chen Yu had some doubts. When he finished the last note, all the long tongues disappeared.


    Chen Chu pulled the copper pillar up one by one, and it was twenty meters long.


    "Isn''t it Ruyi golden cudgel?"


    Chen Yu laughed at himself, thinking too much.


    However, Chen found another devil spell engraved on the other side of the bronze pillar.


    Chen Yu is a little surprised, but driven by curiosity, Chen Yu still recites the mantra.


    The long tongued monster that dissipated before actually reappeared in front of Chen Yu.


    But this time, instead of attacking Chen Yu, these long tongued monsters knelt on the ground devoutly.


    Is this bronze pillar the magic weapon to control these longtongues?


    These long tongued monsters seem very resistant to return to the bronze pillars.


    However, Chen Yu still recited the first mantra and tightened all the long tongued monsters in the bronze pillars.


    Chen Yu is now more curious about the origin of this copper pillar.


    Chen Yu put the copper pillar into the space ring.


    Back on the ground, Depp and Amira have yet to leave.


    They were shocked when they saw Chen Zhu jumping out of the hole 10 meters deep.


    "Mr. Chen, has the matter been settled?"


    "Well, it has been completely solved. There is no monster below."


    Both of them breathed a long sigh of relief.


    Depp is very regretful now. Because of his doubt, he has to pay 30 million dollars more now.


    It''s just Chen Yu''s demonstrated strength that makes him really have no courage to default.


    "Mr. Chen, is there anything else now?"


    "Back to the hotel, back to Los Angeles tomorrow." Chen Yu said quietly.


    Amira called the car and sent Chen Hui back to the city.


    ¡­¡­


    To be honest, today''s battle is not fierce for Chen Yu.


    But Chen Yu felt tired.


    Chen Yu arrived at the hotel and rushed to bed after washing.


    In the hazy, Chen Yu''s consciousness suddenly woke up.


    When he opened his eyes again, Chen saw that he appeared in some unknown place.


    Surrounded by bronze pillars, Chen Xun rubbed his eyebrows.


    Chen Yu is very conscious now. He is dreaming. He is in a dream now.


    But I just can''t wake up.


    Chen began to wander in the middle of the copper pillar, and suddenly Chen saw a figure in front of him.


    One of them is a female giant, who is more than ten meters tall. She lies on the ground lazily with one hand on her head, like a reclining Buddha.Although the giant is huge, she exudes an indescribable beauty.


    If we don''t talk about body shape and appearance, this giant is absolutely a peerless beauty.


    The giant woman yawned as if she had not slept.


    In front of the giant, there was a man on his knees.


    The man kept saying something.


    But Chen could not hear their conversation.


    The female giant didn''t seem to care much about the man.


    At this time, the man took out a gold knife and cut it on his wrist.


    Then the man held up the dripping arm, and the ground quickly gathered a pool of blood.


    The giant finally looked at the man in the eye, and then she said a word.


    Although Chen Yu could not hear the voice, he could see clearly the giant''s mouth shape.


    "Inros, Tara, Aigo..." Chen Yu unconsciously restates the mantra of the female giant.


    Then, the surrounding copper pillars began to shine, and turned into a beam of different colors, breaking through the sky.


    Chen Chu looks up to the sky, and finds that the place he dreams of is not the world, but the hell.


    Just, how can oneself do this strange dream inexplicably?


    This giant woman is a demon, isn''t she?


    Who is she?


    Who are the people kneeling on the ground?


    Suddenly, the giant woman suddenly looks at Chen Yu.


    In the moment of contact with the vision of the female giant, Chen Yu was shocked physically and mentally.


    Hu -


    Chen zhumeng sat up from the bed and woke up.


    Is it because the dream is over?


    Or because I was awakened by the giant in my dream?


    Does the giant know in her dream?


    Chen Yu always thinks it''s strange. The giant woman, the man, and the bronze pillar.


    Chen Chu looked out of the window and it was morning.


    Chen Kai opened the curtains in front of the window in the corridor.


    Enjoy the sunshine.


    It''s just that the eyes of the giant are always in her mind.


    Is it the female giant who broke into her dream, or did she dream of the female giant?


    But it must have something to do with the copper pillar.


    It''s because I took the copper pillar that I had such a strange dream.


    Maybe I should find a chance to ask the handsome boy, maybe he can give me the answer.

 Chapter 1112

    Abilene is really not playing.


    The most famous place is the former president''s former residence and two museums.


    Chen Xun walked around abilin this morning. Even Amira didn''t know where to take Chen Xun.


    Chen is also glad that he didn''t bring her.


    That afternoon, Chen Yu returned home.


    When Chen Yu returned home, he couldn''t wait to take the bronze pillar out and throw it into the backyard.


    "Eh, the magic pillar." When Beelzebub saw the bronze pillar, he immediately uttered a voice of surprise.


    "What magic pillar? You know this thing? " Chen Yu didn''t expect to get the answer so easily.


    "It''s very common in hell. In order to drive the lower level demons, some higher level demons will imprison them in the magic pillar. However, the master of the magic pillar seems to have disappeared." Said besib.


    "Killed by me." "Now there are only a few small fish in it," Chen said


    "The next time you go to hell, you can find a powerful devil to imprison in this magic pillar. This magic pillar looks very advanced."


    "There are only two kinds of incantations: release and recall. There is no imprisoned incantation." "Do you know the curse of imprisonment?" Chen said


    "I don''t understand. You can ask King Samuel."


    At this time, Fanny and little gren, who was holding Samuel, went to the backyard.


    When fari saw the magic pillar, she couldn''t help being stunned.


    "Chen, what is this?"


    "The magic pillar."


    "Are you talking about one of Solomon''s seventy-two pillars?"


    Chen Yu can''t help but froze when he hears fari''s words.


    Among all the Western legends, Solomon''s 72 magic pillars are quite familiar.


    But before that, Chen Yu never thought about it.


    And Solomon was the king of the ancient Jewish kingdom. Chen Yu would never connect a thing that appeared in North America with Solomon.


    "I don''t think so." Chen is not sure.


    After all, as long as there is a relationship with the devil, it cannot be understood by common sense.


    For example, Abaddon, who can think of the appearance of a mummy.


    "Then is there a demon in it?"


    "Well Well, last night I killed the demons inside


    "It''s true. Next time, if you meet again, remember to catch the living one. I want to see what the legendary devil is like."


    "Well, I remember." Chen Yu smiled bitterly.


    But is this magic pillar really Solomon''s 72 magic pillars?


    Chen Yu reached out and stroked the magic pillar. In the moment of touching, the eyes of the giant woman flashed in Chen Yu''s mind.


    When Chen Yu returned to the villa, he picked up the computer and searched for information about Solomon and 72 magic pillars.


    Through the search engine, a lot of information about this legend will pop up soon.


    In many historical records, Solomon sought refuge from belia, the devil of hell, in order to consolidate his power.


    Then belia the devil of hell signed a contract with Solomon.


    Solomon was able to drive the seventy-two demons under Elijah''s command. The price was that after his death, his soul would belong to Elijah.


    Solomon''s kingdom was very powerful during his reign, but before he died, Solomon sealed the seventy-two gods in a bottle.


    Then Solomon died, and the Babylonians immediately seized the opportunity to invade the Jewish Kingdom, and mistakenly opened the bottle sealed with the seventy-two gods, which led to the escape of the seventy-two gods, and then disappeared.


    Chen Yu is deep in thought. If he analyzes the data he has searched, he will find out.


    Combined with my dream, the giant woman I saw was belia? And the one kneeling in front of the giant, Solomon?


    By the way, Amun is belia''s subordinate.


    You can ask him.


    Chen Yu came to the lake and looked at a monster in the water with a white belly in the distance.


    Amun is usually lazy and floats on the water.


    "Come here, Amun," Chen shouted


    Amun is still, Chen Yu continues to shout.


    Amun turned over and swam slowly to the shore.


    "Master, what are you doing?"


    "Is beriah your slave, the king of laziness, male or female?"


    "I don''t know."


    "Don''t know? How can you be subordinate? "


    "I am the subordinate of King beriah, not his son. How can I know whether he is a man or a woman? Besides, with king beriah''s ability, there is no difference between men and women for him. Only you human beings will struggle with this problem."


    Chen found it painful to communicate with Amun.


    The Slacker spent a year with himself. When he was paid, he didn''t want the devil crystal.But every time I talk to him, I still have the same attitude that Lao Tzu is the devil master.


    And so is Beelzebub.


    "I killed a magic pillar last night. I suspect it''s belia''s magic pillar." "Do you have a way to tell?" Chen said


    "Show it to me."


    Chen Yu takes the magic pillar to Amun.


    Amun shook his head in the water: "I can''t tell. Apart from being able to judge that this magic pillar looks like a high-level magic pillar, I can''t see anything else."


    "High level magic pillar? But the devil felt weak. I didn''t even use one tenth of my strength. "


    "Whoever prescribes the high-level demon column must imprison the powerful demon." Amun took it for granted that "the demon pillars are generally confined by demons of special blood, and their combat effectiveness may not be very high."


    "But I don''t feel that the demon has any special ability."


    "Maybe it''s not a combat specific ability." Said Amun.


    "Is there any crocodile in the 72 pillars of belia?"


    "I don''t know." Amun replied, "in addition, you seem to have made a mistake. King belia has more than 72 magic pillars. King belia has 1111 demonic legions, and each demonic Legion has 6666 demons."


    "Belia will not confine all the demons under his command in the pillar of the devil, will he?"


    "Lord belia is lazy, so he always carries all his servants with him."


    This is also lazy to a certain extent.


    No wonder, though, that belia was the king of laziness.


    It''s impossible for the whole hell to find a lazier devil than belia.


    No one stole it anyway.


    And if there are foreign enemies to attack, you can directly recite spells, or you can directly summon small minions to kill the enemy.


    Unfortunately, the main emissary was killed by himself.


    I knew I should have left that crocodile monster. Although its combat effectiveness is not high, it looks very dignified.


    "By the way, do you know how to imprison the devil in the demon column?"


    "I don''t know."

 Chapter 1113

    The next day, Chen went directly to the school.


    After all, I promised evley that I would start pre match training.


    Chen wanted to continue driving his pickup truck, but farry forced Chen to drive a new car.


    It''s quite eye-catching to drive more than one million super runners into the campus.


    Chen Yu wanted to keep a low profile.


    As a result, Chen Yu was speechless.


    "You want to keep a low profile when you buy this car?"


    Chen Yu has nothing to say.


    When Chen Yu was on the way, he called.


    It''s another phone call from the handsome boy.


    "Chen Yu, I''ve changed a mount recently. Look at my new mount."


    Chen saw that it was a huge ray, also known as devil fish.


    But the devil fish under the feet of the handsome boy is obviously dozens of times larger than the ordinary devil fish.


    Of course, compared with the big black dragon before the handsome boy, the devil fish is a little smaller.


    "Handsome boy, what about your black dragon mount?"


    "It''s too ostentatious to go out with ZuLong''s projection. Recently, I went out in a low-key way."


    Chen Yu is speechless. You devil fish don''t have to keep a low profile.


    "I''ve got a new car, too." Chen Yu talks with the handsome guy about his family''s merits and demerits. At the same time, he gives the handsome guy a picture of his new car.


    "Next time you come, bring me one, and I want your car, too."


    "My car doesn''t fly."


    "I want it anyway."


    "Well, by the way, ask you something."


    "What is it?"


    "You know belia, don''t you?"


    "Yes."


    "Is belia male or female? I mean, by our human standards, his most primitive gender. Don''t tell me that his gender is meaningless and so on. "


    "I think it''s a woman. Why do you want to know that?"


    "I seem to have picked up her things."


    After getting the answer from the handsome boy, Chen Yu completely determined that the magic pillar was one of the 72 magic pillars.


    "The magic pillar she left on earth." "Then I dreamed about her," Chen said


    "Strange, why do you dream of her?" The handsome boy is also a little perplexed.


    "If it''s you, someone dreams of you. Will you find the dreamer in the dream?"


    "No." Said the handsome boy.


    "Then I should not be dreaming..."


    "You have infiltrated beriah''s consciousness through the magic pillar." Said the handsome boy.


    Only this explanation is the most reasonable.


    Because dreaming belongs to the behavior of self-consciousness, people or things in dreams are false.


    So if it is a dream, the dreamer should not have self-consciousness, and it is impossible to suddenly look at Chen Yu with that kind of eyes.


    So the handsome boy guessed the only possibility at the first time.


    "But how can you get into her consciousness when you are so far away from her?"


    You can think of Chen Yu as a little thief, and then successfully sneak into the building of the Ministry of national defense, and steal the things inside.


    In probability, it''s almost impossible.


    If belia''s self-consciousness is so easy to be invaded, then belia will not be the great devil.


    Chen does not understand that either.


    However, Chen Yu has the advantage that he doesn''t want to know what he doesn''t understand.


    Anyway, no matter how hard he racked his brains, Chen could not understand.


    "By the way, handsome boy, what color do you want?"


    "White."


    "Next time I go to hell, I''ll take it to you."


    Chen Yu paused, and said, "by the way, I want to imprison the devil to the magic spell of the magic pillar. You should be able to do it."


    "Yes, I''ll teach you a spell." "What''s more, you need to pay attention to the fact that you can''t imprison more demons than you. Secondly, you need to fight the demons until your consciousness is vague, so it''s easier to imprison success."


    Just then, a siren came from behind the car.


    Chen Yu looked at the mirror behind the car and looked depressed. "I don''t want to talk to you. I''m in trouble."


    "May I help you?"


    "How can you help me?"


    "You kill him, and I''ll torture his soul."


    "Well, no need. Let''s talk about it first."


    Chen immediately hung up and watched saran''s police car pull up to the side of the road.


    "The new car you bought?" She asked, looking at Chen''s car.


    "Well, does buying a new car violate the traffic rules?"


    "It''s not against the rules to buy a new car, but it''s against the rules to answer the phone when driving. This is your ticket. In addition, it''s not the first time you answer the phone when driving. One point will be deducted."In California''s traffic rules, the same points deduction system as in China is implemented.


    Chen''s helplessness seems that every time he violates the traffic rules, saran will appear.


    Sometimes Chen even doubted whether saran was following her.


    However, Chen always obeys the traffic rules most of the time.


    But it''s helpless to answer the phone while driving.


    "You have a beautiful car." After saransea gave Chen a ticket, she began to appreciate Chen''s new car.


    Chen Yu is a face of life can not love, do not want to talk with saran.


    Chen remembers that Saran had a super car of her own, which was several times more expensive than her own.


    It''s like a limited edition Pagani.


    "Would you like a drink?"


    "There''s no time today. I''m going to school."


    Chen and saran seem to have formed a tacit understanding. Every time saran stops Chen, they will find a coffee shop nearby for a cup of coffee.


    "Well, I''ll drink it next time I meet you."


    "Saran, do you have any trackers installed on me? Why do you always appear in front of me every time I violate the rules?"


    "I would also like to ask you if you have deliberately violated the rules in front of me every time." Sarah rolled her eyes.


    Chen Yu didn''t linger much either. He left saran and went straight to school.


    This Porsche 918 is still very eye-catching.


    On the way to the school parking lot, there were a few girls winking at Chen along the way.


    Every time Chen Yu goes to the swimming pool, it seems that there will always be a lot of audience.


    Especially the male audience.


    Chen Yu suspects that these boys are here to see the girls'' swimsuits.


    Chen saw zabi''s other students in the school swimming team.


    When zabi saw Chen Yu, his eyes were full of resentment. He felt that Chen Yu had blocked his way.


    It''s a pity that Chen Yu didn''t see zabi at all.


    In another pool, Evelyn is practicing alone.


    "Hi, evry."


    "Chen, you are finally willing to come. I thought you were going to show my pigeon again today."


    "I said I''d take two days off. I''ve always said what I said."


    "Well, train me quickly. I''ve been waiting long enough."


    "How much did you swim in the morning?"


    "It''s about five thousand meters."


    "Then round it up and swim another ten thousand meters."

 Chapter 1114

    Evry has been used to Chen Yu''s rough training method for a long time.


    However, Chen''s training method is very effective.


    As long as evrel wholeheartedly cooperates with Chen Yu''s training, it can always achieve results.


    From the initial questioning, to now, it has been completely unchallenged.


    The only doubt is that Chen''s training time is too short.


    After lunch, Chen is going to leave.


    "Evry, you need more fat and protein. Your fat is lower than some of them. It''s not good for your physical fitness."


    Generally speaking, the fat ratio of ordinary people is about 10%, and that of athletes is less than 5%.


    There is also a group of bodybuilders who are injected with a lot of cholesterol, resulting in a very low fat ratio.


    In the short term, the muscles will be very exaggerated, but if there is too much cholesterol in the body, it will do great harm to the human body.


    Although bodybuilders have exaggerated muscles, their physical strength and endurance are incomparable with other athletes.


    Evelyn''s fat ratio is now less than 3%. In fact, fat can provide a lot of physical fitness.


    It is not that the lower the better, athletes are generally in the pursuit of the most perfect ratio of fat to muscle.


    "In addition, you can come to my house tomorrow and train in my mirror lake."


    "Why?" Evrel asked, puzzled.


    Generally speaking, swimmers seldom do field water training.


    "Good environment." Chen Yu said quietly.


    Evry rolled her eyes. This guy just didn''t want to go out.


    "Mirror lake water contains some good substances for human body, which can greatly stimulate and increase the physical fitness of human body and increase the activity of cells." "Every day, Fanny and little Gelin soak the lake," Chen said


    At the first light of evley''s eyes, Chen Yu must be the best arrangement for his girlfriend and children.


    Since even they soak the lake every day, it will have a very good effect on themselves.


    "Is that the more times you soak, the better for you?"


    "It can be understood that, however, it is impossible for human cells to increase their activity indefinitely or absorb those beneficial substances indefinitely. The more times they are immersed, the worse the effect will be."


    "That''s why you bought mirror lake?" Evrel thought Chen was a wasteland in other people''s eyes because of his unique vision, but he was chosen by Chen.


    "That''s right."


    In fact, Chen Yu was interested in the environment of mirror lake at the beginning, that''s all.


    In the afternoon, Chen Yu went to Kohler for treatment.


    Kohler''s injury is recovering very well, and now he can do restorative exercise.


    Within a week, Kohler will be back on the court.


    Kohler took time a few days ago and went to Los Angeles University.


    A lesson was given to the players of the basketball club.


    By the time he came out of Kohler''s house, Depp''s transfer had arrived.


    Tens of millions of dollars of income, or let Chen Yu quite happy.


    Chen Yu went straight to the headquarters of the association. Chen Yu hasn''t been there for several days.


    Of course, the supernatural society needs to report when it has a task. Usually, everyone is busy.


    For example, in English, the association helps every member of the association to buy a huge amount of insurance in English.


    But when you are free, you still go to the association.


    After all, we all want to improve our strength.


    So they all want to practice in the test tower.


    The supernatural society is still famous.


    But the reputation is not very good.


    The main reason is that in the past 20 years, the supernatural society has been basically full of foreign appearances.


    For a long time, it''s hard for an alien to get rid of his inherent view.


    Of course, the association is too lazy to correct people''s ideas.


    In fact, if you want to change people''s minds easily, you can directly report the achievements of last year''s Association.


    But the people of the association agree that it is to pretend to be a grandson.


    Otherwise, if the association has any enemies in the future, it will be more cautious.


    For example, if family members were more cautious, they might not hurt the association with their ability.


    So the members of the association think that they should be low-key people, high-key work.


    Just as Chen''s car stopped at the door, Jolin Nash appeared in front of Chen excitedly.


    "President, I passed the first pass." Jolin Nash''s eyes were shining.


    "Really? Well done. "


    Chen Yu can see that what Jolin Nash wants is her own praise.


    Therefore, Chen Yu''s performance is also very exaggerated, which greatly satisfies Jolin Nash''s vanity.Chen found that Jolin Nash''s magic seems to have increased a lot.


    Chen Yu''s heart moved. Is Jolin Nash''s magic growing too much?


    "Is the association''s magic potion ready?"


    "Yes." Jolin Nash nodded, and at the same time, in a very casual way, revealed her golden ring, and then said, "president, now my magic has reached 449."


    "Is the magic potion so effective this time?" Chen Yu was a little surprised.


    "It is mainly the purchase of advanced connecting materials at the cost of money." "But Mr. West said there were some small mistakes in making magic potions, or it would have been better," said Jolin Nash


    "Well, try to clear the second floor as soon as possible. I''m optimistic about you." Chen Yu patted Jolin Nash on the shoulder: "I''m going first. Where is West now."


    It''s a pity that Chen Yu has taken magic potion.


    The magic potion can only be used once, and the second use is invalid.


    "In his own office."


    Chen entered the headquarters and pushed West''s office.


    "President, here you are."


    "West, is the magic potion finished?"


    "Yes, it''s finished. President, how many do you want?"


    "I don''t need it. I used to use magic potions, but now I don''t need them." "By the way, prepare more for Gaia," Chen said


    Both Jolin Nash and Gaia can increase their magic power several times. Gaia should improve even more.


    "Well." West nodded. "By the way, President, I have another thing to discuss with you."


    "You said."


    "I intend to recruit two more members." Said West.


    "Why? There are many people in our association, aren''t there? "


    "It''s mainly because our association already has combat and logistics, but there are no psychics in the treatment department and alchemy department. This time, we refine magic potions by reading and refining at the same time. The final product effect is actually discounted." "Magic potions are also the primary products of alchemy, and alas is barely competent. If you want to refine more complex products in the future, you can''t have a professional alchemist. In addition, the treatment department is a psychic master..." West said


    "I don''t need a treatment department. My main business is doctors."

 Chapter 1115

    West, of course, knew Chen was a doctor.


    Chen is also able to deal with most of the injuries.


    But the point is that Chen''s fighting power is really outstanding.


    In many cases, Chen is the main force.


    When Chen Yu is fighting, he can''t help the injured members at the same time.


    So at this time, the effect of the cure Department psychics will appear.


    And Chen doesn''t know the magic of quick healing and pain suppression.


    That''s what West is thinking.


    In fact, the magic system of most people in the association is complex.


    For example, Chen himself is the most typical representative. Chen''s magic system is very complex.


    Then there was Jolin Nash, who majored in elemental magic, mixed with other magic systems, and also had some healing magic.


    Though she has the bloodline of death, she also has one or two ordinary little magic.


    The most single one is Pattaya and Moore. Pattaya is a war dance of Shamanism. She only knows this magic system, and Moore is a part-time magic.


    Norma and Gaia belong to pure blood awakening.


    So when West heard that Chen refused to find a therapist, he immediately argued with Chen.


    Chen Yu could not fight for West, but was finally convinced by West.


    "Forget it. You can do it yourself." "By the way, I need you to investigate some information for me," Chen said helplessly


    "What information?"


    "Are there any ancient bronze pillars around the world?"


    West was surprised. "President, there''s one under the headquarters of our association."


    Chen Yu stared at West in amazement: "there are copper pillars under our association?"


    "Yes, when we bought this place, the previous owner took me to see the copper pillar, but I didn''t find any problem with it."


    "What kind of bronze pillar? How big? How long? Come on, show me. " Chen did not expect that there was a copper pillar in the headquarters of his association, just under his own eyes.


    West took Chen to the third floor below the basement.


    The next floor of the basement is the warehouse, and the second floor is the dungeon. The third floor was originally used as the warehouse, but it has not been used yet.


    However, when Chen arrived at the next three floors, he saw only a few columns, but no copper pillars.


    "The construction team that the president used to look for because it was too cumbersome to move the copper pillar here, so he built the concrete on the outer shell of the copper pillar, which is the pillar." West pointed to the post in the middle.


    Chen Chu directly peeled the concrete off the shell and exposed the copper pillar inside.


    It''s the magic pillar!


    Chen Chu''s heart moved, and said, "if I pull out this copper pillar, will it affect the building structure of the headquarters?"


    "No, this copper pillar is an unplanned structure, not responsible for bearing."


    Chen looked at the ceiling above his eyes, and first removed all the concrete wrapped around the copper pillars.


    Then directly start to encircle the copper pillar and start to pull out.


    West has long been used to Chen''s strange power.


    The ceiling soon got a hole.


    Chen Ji pulled out at one point one.


    "President, the previous construction team said that they didn''t pull the copper pillar out with the crane, why can you pull it out?" West said doubtfully


    "I don''t know." Chen said.


    Although the bronze pillar was heavy, it belonged to the range that Chen could bear. Chen didn''t feel very heavy.


    In principle, the crane should have enough force to pull out the copper pillars.


    However, Chen Yu did not tangle up, but pulled the copper pillar out a little bit.


    This copper pillar is longer than the one before, but it''s relatively smaller.


    Chen Yu pulled out the whole root and put it directly into the space ring.


    "President, what''s the use of that copper pillar?"


    "Have you heard of the seventy-two pillars of Solomon?"


    West''s eyes widened and he looked at Chen Yu in amazement: "president, you mean that this pillar is one of the 72 magic pillars of Solomon in the legend?"


    "I think so. I found one the night before yesterday."


    "And the devil?"


    "Need a spell." "Go outside first, I''ll try to summon it," Chen said


    After Chen and West arrived at the vacant lot outside the headquarters, Chen took the magic pillar again and placed it flat on the vacant lot.


    Chen Zhu watched the magic spells on the magic pillar and the patterns on it.


    The design on the magic pillar is a leopard head''s emissary, who sits cross legged on the ground with a bow and arrow between his legs.


    "Batalou, adova..." Chen Yu began to recite the mantra.Gradually, the magic pillar began to release a wisp of smoke.


    In the blue smoke gradually out of a tall leopard head body demons.


    West was surprised to see the leopard in front of him, his face full of magic.


    This leopard head''s body is bulging in front of the demon''s chest and wrapped in animal skin. His limbs are not like human beings, and he has sharp claws.


    There is a big bow with a length of three meters and an arrow pot on its back. There are twelve arrow feathers in the arrow pot.


    The devil looked at Chen Yu, walked two steps to him, and then knelt on one knee.


    Chen Yu is on guard, because the emissary has no collar.


    "To you, agarez, my Lord." What the devil says is devil language.


    "President, what did he say?"


    Instead of answering West''s question, Chen asked in diabolical, "don''t you know human language?"


    "I can learn if this is your order."


    "Then learn as soon as you can." "West, her name is agarez, you come to teach her the language," Chen said


    "Ah?"


    "She can''t speak human language. You teach her."


    "Oh."


    Just then, Erdos saw agarez.


    "President, what is this big guy?" Erdos asked curiously.


    "Her name is agarez, the demon." "By the way, agarez, do you have any special abilities?" Chen said


    "My bow and arrow can shoot at any target I''m targeting." Agarez said.


    "How to lock it?"


    "I remember the magic breath."


    "That is to say, if the other party doesn''t have magic breath, it can''t be locked, right?"


    "Yes."


    "Are you fighting the enemy with bow and arrow?"


    "And my claws." Agarez said without expression, or Chen could not understand her expression. Anyway, Chen thought agarez''s tone was cold and cool.


    "You try to attack me and try."


    "No, the devil is absolutely not allowed to attack the master."


    "I''m particularly allowed."


    "Still not."

 Chapter 1116

    "West, you''ll try agarez."


    Agarez turned his head and looked at Chen Yu. "Are you going to kill him?"


    "Don''t you want to..."


    Chen Zhao hurriedly stopped agarez: "forget it, or don''t try."


    With agarez''s character, who knows if she will start without knowing the weight, she directly gives West a bang.


    "West, forget it."


    It''s too tired to speak human language and devil language to agarez at the same time.


    "Agarez, you''d better use your bows and arrows to find something to fight with."


    "Whatever? Can I shoot whoever I want? "


    Listening to agarez''s tone, Chen Yu has a bad feeling.


    "Don''t shoot living things, don''t shoot buildings."


    Chen added, "you can shoot at the lake."


    "There are fish in the lake." Agarez said.


    "Let''s shoot as soon as you can, whatever." Chen Yu is a little impatient.


    "Shall I shoot with the greatest force?"


    "Well, shoot with your best power."


    When they came to the lake, agarez took up his bow and drew strings with arrows.


    The bow in agarez''s hand has been drawn to the full moon.


    People are looking at agarez. It''s been brewing for a long time.


    Chen Yu looked at the time, and agarez pulled the bow for 30 seconds.


    Just at this time, agarez relaxed his hand.


    The arrow broke away from the bowstring and instantly penetrated the lake a hundred meters away.


    Boom -


    the huge water column rises to the sky, just like detonating a torpedo under the lake.


    The crowd all stared at agarez.


    Is it nearly as powerful as a small rocket?


    In a short time, a large number of dead fish were floating on the lake.


    Chen Yu secretly exclaimed that agarez''s attack was really powerful.


    It''s just that this energy storage is too long. It takes more than 30 seconds.


    "Agarez, can''t you attack quickly?"


    "Yes, but not so powerful." "I have blockade mode, group attack mode and killing mode, which is the killing mode just now," said agarez


    "What is the mode of group hair?"


    Agarez took out another arrow and put it on the bowstring. This time, it didn''t take him as long to build up his strength. It took only ten seconds.


    Chen Yu also wondered where the group attack came from.


    The arrow flew into the air and suddenly turned into dozens of arrows, then fell to the ground like a meteor.


    Boom -


    every arrow is like a grenade explosion.


    This attack mode is like dozens of grenades exploding at the same time.


    The whole lake is in a mess. The water is muddy.


    West was amazed and delighted. With agarez, the strength of the association has improved a lot.


    "What about blocking mode?"


    "Blocking mode can only be used for live animals."


    "West, you''re going to try agarez''s blockade."


    "President, she won''t kill me, will she?"


    "No, she''s very obedient."


    "All right."


    West was still worried and looked at A Gareth cautiously.


    Whether or not agarez can understand it, he begged: "agarez, you can be light."


    Agarez took another shot, one at West.


    Chen Yu was also shocked to see that West was even more frightened to use his own blunt field directly.


    For a moment, agarez''s arrow stopped in front of West for a second.


    West darted away, and the arrow moved on again.


    But the arrow is like a tracking missile, obviously turning around and chasing West.


    As soon as West turned around, he saw the arrows coming after him.


    At this time, West can no longer use the slow field, and the arrow eye will shoot to west.


    All of a sudden, the arrow exploded a white mist, which shrouded West in it.


    When the white mist cleared, West was covered with something like ice.


    West, like a sculpture, remained in place, still in a running position.


    Agarez''s diversity attack surprised Chen, but it was not agarez who surprised Chen even more.


    Because in Chen''s mind, agarez''s ability is the inevitable result.


    Instead, it was the blunt area that West used in that instant.


    He actually stopped the arrow.


    In the past, most of West''s efforts have been to slow down people in his field, but his strength seems to have improved a lot.


    At this time, there were more and more people in the association, all of them did not blink agarez''s identity.He explained and popularized science to them one by one.


    The blockade that agarez imposed on West lasted for half an hour before West was able to escape.


    "You all know each other." Chen Yu asked agarez and the others to recognize him.


    People are curious about the strange appearance of agarez.


    "Agarez doesn''t know human language. You usually communicate with her to let her understand human language as soon as possible."


    "Agarez, come with me. I have some more questions for you."


    Agarez follows Chen.


    "Agarez, are you under belia''s control?" Chen asked


    "I don''t count her as the one who sealed me in the magic pillar. Whoever owns the magic pillar is the master."


    Agarez''s words make Chen Yu more certain. Agarez is one of the 72 magic pillars.


    "So do you know a crocodile? It''s also the magic pillar. "


    "Cyrus, he''s a representative of the manic side."


    "What maniac side?"


    "King beriah lent our seventy-two envoys to Solomon. Among the seventy-two envoys, there are neutrals, maniacs and obedients. Maniacs don''t think that human beings are qualified to dominate us, so they are not willing to cooperate with Solomon''s command. So Solomon created a chain for the demons and maniacs."


    "And you? Are you neutral or submissive? "


    "I''m submissive."


    Agarez''s answer is not to let Chen Yu outside.


    "And what is the position of the neutrals?"


    "They are loyal to King belia, but they do not exclude the domination of human beings. After all, human life is too short for us, and our demons are close to infinite life."


    "So what''s the use of chains? Can a chain make the maniacs obey? "


    "No, the purpose of the chain is to let the owner of the magic pillar use the magic of the devil."


    Chen Chu nodded, no wonder that Cyrus, the crocodile, would break the chain.


    "Do you know where the other pillars are?"


    "I don''t know. Before Solomon died, he separated us and sent us to all corners of the world."


    "According to the contract between belijah and Solomon, shouldn''t the pillar of God automatically return to belijah''s hands when Solomon''s life is about to end?"

 Chapter 1117

    "I don''t know. I don''t know what happened." Agarez said.


    "Are there any restrictions on your actions?"


    "There is no time limit, but I can''t leave the pillar ten li."


    "Last question, can you change your tone?"


    Agarez still looked at Chen Yu coldly.


    Chen roughly understood that the magic pillar could not restrain the will of the devil.


    Every enchanter still has his own personality.


    The only restriction should be that the devil cannot attack the user.


    After two hours in the association, Chen Yu went to Steven''s crew.


    Today, Steven is shooting an outdoor scene. It''s the building where Steven and Rafa were kidnapped.


    Because the kidnapping went viral on the Internet, the deserted building in the suburb turned out to be a tourist attraction for many people.


    And Steven has already bought the land.


    He knew that the value of the land would rise again after the film was released.


    Steven is not only a good director, but also a good businessman.


    He knows when to invest and when not to.


    When Chen Yu arrived at the scene, Steven was speaking to several actors.


    Two of them, Wang he and Chen Ke, but Chen remembers that there seems to be no play of Chen Ke here.


    Of course, it''s true.


    Chen Yu didn''t read Steven''s play carefully, so he didn''t know if the plot had been changed.


    The other two main actors are two old men, who are supposed to play Rafa and Steven respectively.


    In the play, they are two friends who love each other and kill each other all their lives.


    I fell in love with the same woman when I was young. Later, this woman and Steven got married.


    Rasfa later became the big boss and Steven became the big director.


    But in the early stage, they were like enemies, calculating and slandering each other.


    Chen Yu, the bodyguard''s identity setting, is rasfa''s adopted son and Steven''s bodyguard.


    Chen Yu did not know whether Steven set up the design to satisfy his own bad taste.


    Chen Yu looks at Steven from afar and doesn''t bother him.


    Steven seems to feel something. He turns his head to look in Chen''s direction.


    "Jerry, you''re here to take the back shot instead of me." Steven called in the deputy director to shoot.


    Chen recognized Jerry as an important assistant to Steven''s team.


    I didn''t expect him to be promoted to deputy director this time.


    Jerry knew James''s track and knew that James was familiar with Chen Yu before he got the chance.


    So this time Chen came to the crew, Jerry would come to say hello to Chen as long as he had nothing to do.


    Steven came over and said, "Chen, why are you here today?"


    "I''m looking for Gaia. By the way, where''s Gaia? Why didn''t I see her? "


    "Gaia to deal with some trouble." Steven said.


    "Trouble? Is anyone coming to trouble your crew? " Chen asked.


    "No, it''s the inside story of the paparazzi trying to shoot the crew." Steven said.


    It''s also because Steven''s films are so popular.


    So too many entertainment media want to dig into Steven''s latest movie.


    Some paparazzi even went over mountains and mountains, trying to get into the crew in other directions.


    "These paparazzi are too annoying. Just now another paparazzi sneaked into the crew and ran into the actress''s dressing room. Gaia was furious."


    After hearing Steven''s explanation, Chen Yu was also a bit surprised.


    This kind of thing can only be solved by Gaia.


    "How is the shooting going?" Chen asked.


    "Not bad, that Chinese actor is good."


    It is estimated that Wang he can wake up with a smile in his dream when he knows this sentence.


    Of course, it''s good just because Steven is shooting commercial films, not art films.


    For acting, only the feeling of performance is needed. It''s not a literary film that requires a lot of content in one look.


    Just then, Gaia returned to the cast.


    "Hi, Chen, why are you free today?"


    Chen Chu looks at Steven. "Have you all agreed to start with the same question?"


    "Let''s talk. I''m in the audience." Steven greeted Gaia and turned away.


    Chen Zhu took out two magic potions and handed them to Gaia: "this is yours. You can''t take it separately, or you can take it once. If there is a large interval, the second time you take it will lose its effect, and the magic will only grow once."


    "I see. Are you here to deliver magic potions?""In addition, we have a special member of the association."


    "Special members?" Gaia looked up at Chen Yu and said, "what''s special?"


    "You have heard the story of Solomon''s seventy-two magic pillars."


    "I have a college education, somehow." Gaia rolled his eyes.


    "There is a magic pillar in our association. I summoned an emissary named agarez."


    "Oh? When the work of the crew is finished, I will go and have a look. "


    Gaia was also interested when he heard about the use of demons.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, evrel came to Chen''s home.


    At the same time, I brought a little gift to farry.


    After all, she is a guest, and her social level is quite high.


    Little gren met Evelyn once, but two or three months ago.


    So she couldn''t remember evelie at all.


    Just squinting at evley.


    But little Gelin is not afraid of birth at all.


    Some children will hide behind their elders when they see strangers.


    But soon, she lost interest in Evelyn.


    Little Gelin is at home now. She doesn''t want to wear clothes. She just packs diapers and runs around the house, or plays in the lake.


    There are no crotch pants on the U.S. side. Even children are not allowed to wear crotch pants.


    Once upon a time, when Chinese women came here for the first time, they took their children for a walk in the park. Because the children wore crotch pants, they were called to the police by passers-by.


    Of course, it''s a different custom.


    We can''t say who is superior or who is inferior, we can only say that each has its own merits and demerits.


    In the United States, some children are used to paper diapers. As a result, they are still wrapped in paper diapers in their teens. They need paper diapers to go to bed at night. If there is no paper diapers, they will wet the bed.


    But crotch pants are not all good, although crotch pants can make it easier for children.


    However, crotch pants are not sanitary. After all, children''s lower body is exposed, which is easy to cause some infections.


    In a word, the protection of children by law in the United States is very strict.


    At home, it is parents who protect their children too much.


    Chen Yu hopes that little Gelin can learn to control as soon as possible. After all, she is nearly half a year old now.

 Chapter 1118

    Evelyn jumped into the water before she was in it.


    And to her amazement.


    Little Gelin swam to the middle of the lake alone.


    How far is it from the center of the lake?


    At least a thousand meters away.


    You know, most adults don''t swim that far.


    But little Gelin actually swam more than 1000 meters by herself.


    "Chen, is little Gelin so fit?"


    "She''s been in the water all day since she came to this house." Chen said.


    Evry has heard that Chen Yu has said that the lake water here has some beneficial substances for human body.


    Can greatly improve people''s physical fitness.


    It seems that little Gelin has soaked in the Lake since she was a child. Her physique is much stronger than that of her peers.


    After all, Evelyn has never seen a child less than half a year old who has such good physical fitness.


    But the average family may not allow children to play in the water.


    When little Gelin is playing in the water, there will always be pets in her family to join her in the water.


    From the moment evrel saw little Gelin, she was accompanied by a pet all the time.


    HEMA and Baima are always with little Gelin.


    Like a full-time nanny, from land to water.


    "Chen, is little Gelin going to be a swimmer in the future?"


    "If she will." "I will not choose a path for her," Chen said


    Evrel envied Chen Yu, the father.


    Compared with my father, if I don''t have such a great reputation in the swimming world, I''m afraid my future will be arranged to die.


    But now, Evelyn is completely out of her father''s hands.


    The price is that she speaks for the family business for free.


    Now, I''m afraid that even the family''s industry may not be able to match the income of Evelyn''s activities, advertisements and endorsements, which are more than US $100 million a year.


    This is also the height that top sports stars can reach.


    "You go into the water first and swim five times in the mirror lake in a straight line." "Don''t go too fast," Chen said. "Just enjoy the lake''s fine throwing. I''ll have lunch here at noon."


    When evelie was in the water, Chen Yu and Fanny were lying in the front porch in the sun.


    Today''s temperature is on the high side. It''s 28 degrees over nine in the morning.


    "Chen, is that how you coach?" Fari is speechless.


    "What''s the point of me being in the water?" Chen Yu swam back and forth twenty times in the morning when he was exercising.


    "By the way, yesterday I found another magic pillar. In the afternoon I will take you to see the devil."


    "So soon we found the second magic pillar?"


    "I didn''t find it. I was always at the headquarters of the association, but I didn''t notice it. Yesterday, I suddenly found a magic pillar in the headquarters."


    To be honest, Chen Yu himself thought it was too coincidental.


    "What is that demon like Wait a minute. Let me see for myself. What you said is nothing new. "


    One morning''s training, Evelyn''s appetite is very good.


    And today''s lunch prepared by Chen Yu is all suitable for Eve.


    It''s a feast for evley.


    Even Evelyn felt that the meal made her whole person more energetic.


    In the afternoon, Chen Yu trained for another two hours, and then sent her away.


    Later, Chen Yu took Fanny and little Gelin to the headquarters of the association.


    Entering the gate of the association''s headquarters, fari saw the magic pillar standing in the open space.


    "And the devil? Where is it? "


    "I don''t know. I''ll ask."


    Chen Zhuo takes fali into the building and pulls up Pattaya.


    "Pattaya, and agarez?"


    "Mr. West is having an English class for agarez, right in the conference room."


    Farry turns her head to look at Chen Yu. What''s the ghost of having an English class?


    Chen Zhuo took fari to the conference room and saw the tall man of agarez huddled in it.


    Even if she sits on the ground, she still needs to keep her head down.


    If you raise your head, you will encounter the overhead chandelier.


    West was standing in front, with a blackboard hanging in front of him.


    ¡°hello¡£¡± Agarez said to Chen.


    This is the only word she learned today.


    "Chen, is she a demon?"


    "Well."


    Fari looked at agarez curiously, and the little Gelin in her arms was even more surprised.


    "Hold, hold, hold..." Little gren wanted to get out of the arms of Fanny and jump into the arms of agarez.


    Fari put little Gelin on the ground. Little Gelin has spread on agarez and climbed to agarez''s chest.Then little Gelin lifted agarez''s hide to cover her chest and opened her mouth to bite.


    Chen Yu covered his forehead, and his face was speechless.


    The scene was once awkward.


    However, it was unexpected that agarez was calm.


    Carefully hold little Gelin with two claws, and then pull her away from her chest.


    "Master, is this your child?" Agarez asked.


    "Well, yes."


    "She has an extraordinary life, her future is pure white and shining."


    No matter who they are, they will feel proud to hear others praise their children.


    Chen is no exception. Chen is very happy with what agarez said.


    "This is for you." Chen Yu throws agarez a perfect devil crystal.


    Agarez took over the devil crystal. She didn''t expect Chen Yu to be so generous and give her such valuable things.


    "So this is your wife?"


    "Yes."


    "The child in her belly will be full of golden light."


    "Can you see the future?"


    "What I can see is the light of the future, which is my special ability." "Everyone has different colors of light," said agarez


    "And me?"


    "The color of chaos is interwoven with countless colors."


    "Is that a good thing or a bad thing?"


    "I don''t know. Complex colors can''t tell good from bad."


    "Does every enchanter have a special ability?"


    "Each of the seventy-two pillars has a special ability." Agarez said.


    "So what is the special ability of seleos?"


    "He can get magic from all the environments with temperature, and his magic is close to infinity."


    Isn''t this ability just like Raisa''s.


    Raisa can also absorb temperature and release temperature.


    However, it seems that Raisa can''t do the same as seleos. She is ignited and still has no pain.


    According to agarez, through that chain, you can borrow the magic of the devil.


    If seleos is still alive, then he can make use of this characteristic of seleos to gain nearly infinite magic power.


    Chen Yu secretly regretted it, but seleos had been killed by himself, and regret was useless.

 Chapter 1119

    Little Gelin was tired after playing in the headquarters for a while.


    Because there are no small animals here.


    Noisy to go home.


    Chen Yu and fari can only take little Gelin home.


    On the way home, Chen Yu receives Laura''s call.


    "Hello, Chen, can you come here for a moment? Johnny is injured."


    Chen Yu was stunned for a moment and immediately said, "OK, I''ll come right away."


    After Chen Yu hung up, fari asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "Riesfall is injured." Chen said.


    "How is it?"


    "I don''t know the details yet."


    Chen took a turn and headed for Beverly Hills.


    Ten minutes later, Chen Yu arrived at the door of risfar''s house.


    The security guard at the door immediately opened the door for Chen.


    Lola has been standing at the door to watch Chen Yu''s arrival.


    When Chen Yu and fari got off the bus, little Gelin in fari''s arms immediately shouted, "Auntie Lola, hold."


    Lola squeezed out a smile and caught little Gelin.


    "Lola, how''s Johnny?"


    "Johnny was attacked by a shark."


    Chen took a breath of cool air and said, "take me to see him."


    When Chen Yu came into lisfal''s bedroom, he found Dale was also there.


    "Chen, here you are."


    Chen Chu nodded and turned to look at riesfall on the bed.


    There is no flesh and blood blur in Chen''s imagination, but lisfal looks very weak now.


    "Not that Johnny was attacked by a shark?"


    "Johnny and I were surfing on the beach and his surfboard was hit by a shark and Johnny was hit by a rock on the bottom of the sea." Dell said.


    Fortunately, Chen took a breath of relief, only to be hit.


    It''s not a direct bite from a shark. It''s a blessing in misfortune.


    Generally, when bitten by a shark, the shark''s teeth will cause great damage to the victim.


    If some parts such as the great artery are bitten, it may be too late for the ambulance.


    "Get out of the way, I''ll check." Chen said.


    Chen Chu opens the quilt of riesfall and looks at his injury.


    There is a very clear bruise from the left abdomen to the upper rib of riesfall.


    Chen Chu reached out and pressed, and risfar, who was in a coma, suddenly screamed.


    "Ah..."


    Lola outside heard lisfar''s scream and ran to the door.


    "It''s all right, Lola. You''re out with Fanny." Chen Yu appeased.


    Chen Yu looked at SFAR in his eyes and said, "wake up?"


    "Chen Why are you here You take it easy. " Lisfal said weakly.


    "Next time you get hurt, call an ambulance first, not me." Chen Yu said angrily.


    "Where do doctors have your insurance?" Said Dale on one side.


    "The ambulance came faster than I did." Chen Yu stares at Dale: "Johnny is not only bruised, he has lung water."


    "Is Johnny OK?"


    "Don''t think about going to the ground in half a month." Chen Yu began to treat risfar.


    Chen took out a syringe, stabbed it directly into the lung, and then began to draw the lung water.


    "Next time I get hurt, I''ll call an ambulance at the first time. This time I''m just outside, not far from here."


    "I see. I see." Dell answers.


    Chen Yu begins to bone lisfal. Lisfal''s rib is not a comminuted fracture, but an impact dislocation, so it''s not difficult to treat, but a little muscle contusion.


    Lisfal was struggling with the pain until Chen Zhu stopped. Lisfal complained, "Chen, can you give me some anesthetic?"


    "Where did you surf the sharks?"


    "Shoal, that''s one of the few places on the Los Angeles coastline that''s high enough."


    "What about Ronnie and Vera? Why don''t you see two little guys? "


    "Lola was afraid that the two of them would see their father hurt, so she first sent them to my house to play with Fisher." Dell said.


    "Fortunately, the injury is not fatal."


    Chen Yu was also relieved: "by the way, I bought a beach, and now a villa is being built there. The wave height of that beach is also very good. Then you can go to my side to surf."


    "What? You bought the beach? When did you buy it? "


    "Why not inform us?"


    Both Dale and lisfal reacted fiercely.


    "Do you sell the mirror lake house?"


    "Go away, don''t think of mirror lake. I have to live there." Chen Chu cut off their two minds directly.


    "Where did you buy the beach?""In the direction of Sandra National Park, across the road is Sandra National Park."


    "I heard there are many sharks over there." Lisfal has just been attacked by sharks, so there is no small shadow on sharks.


    "When I move in, I drive the sharks away."


    "How to get rid of it?" Asked Dale.


    "Fool, of course it''s Amun."


    When they thought of the terrible size of Amun, they had no doubt.


    Amun should be the largest creature in the ocean.


    No, it''s the largest living thing on earth.


    To be honest, if there is Amun, they will feel the incomparable safe harbor.


    At this time, Lola went to the door: "Chen, how is Johnny?"


    "I think it''s OK to talk and laugh."


    "Stay here for dinner tonight. I''ll let the kitchen prepare dinner."


    "All right."


    Lola is not only concerned about the host''s manners, but also about the change of lisfal''s injury.


    As long as Chen Yu is here, she can feel more at ease.


    Soon Fisher, Ronnie and Vera came.


    Because three little girls are escorted to mirror lake by bodyguards every three to five, little Gelin is very familiar.


    Four little girls can be said to be the four kings of heaven. No matter in mirror lake or in the manor here, they are lawless.


    Laffer, the only non-human creature in the manor, has been tormented by four little girls.


    Fanny and Ronnie were sitting in the yard chatting.


    Ronnie is teaching farry a lot of experience.


    Of course, it''s mainly about what pregnant women need to pay attention to.


    As for the diet, Ronnie didn''t speak at all, because Chen Yu was with her, and she didn''t need Ronnie to explain what she could eat and what she couldn''t.


    Even Ronnie herself now plans to have a second child, and she asks Chen Zhu what she wants to eat.


    Chen Yu also arranged a recipe for Ronnie, what to eat in the first month and what to eat in the second month What to eat until the ninth month.


    For example, when to have sex, and even what to eat can improve the chances of pregnancy.


    Chen Yu is the most trusted person of Ronny and riesfall, so they are busy building people recently.


    Chen Yu, lisfal and dale were chatting in the room.


    "Chen, do you plan to marry Fanny?"


    "Of course, why do you ask that?"


    "Dale and I are eager to be your best man. I can warn you that when you get married, the best man must have us both."

 Chapter 1120

    "I''ve run a hotel with Dell. It''s going to open next month. Then you and Fanny and little Gelin will come to our hotel''s opening ceremony."


    "Good." Chen did not refuse.


    "Chen, I heard you have Fengshui in China, right?" Dell''s eyes twinkled at Chen Yu.


    Before he finished speaking, Chen Yu basically guessed what he was up to.


    "I don''t know Feng Shui, but I can introduce you." Chen said.


    Li Qing is the person Chen Yu thinks of.


    Li Qing looks like a typical Chinese woman.


    Education level is not high, hard-working, honest duty.


    However, Chen Yu knew Li Qing''s real identity as a warlock.


    Li Qing knows how to look at Feng Shui and his face.


    "By the way, why do you suddenly want to see feng shui?" Chen Yu was puzzled.


    "Our hotel is a bankrupt Hotel, and we bought it at a low price. It''s said that before that, someone committed suicide in the hotel, and at the same time, there were some miraculous events. Then we found a priest, and the priest went around the hotel and said that the hotel''s location was very strange. It''s better to find a Chinese feng shui master to have a look. We know each other You are the only Chinese, so we think of you. " Dell explained.


    "In this way, when you are free, I will take the geomancer I know to your hotel, but I can''t guarantee that she will be able to help you."


    "When are you free recently?"


    "I have a lot of time, and my friend can make time at any time." Chen Yu said, "it''s up to you two Riesfall can''t get out of bed in a short time, Dale, just take us there. "


    "I can do it any time." Dell replied casually.


    "I''m talking about going at night."


    "At night? Why? "


    "Don''t you say that there are miraculous events in the hotel. How to see them in the daytime and the possibility of meeting them in the evening are more likely."


    "You are insane. There is no one in the hotel now. You can''t be scared to death to go to such a big hotel at night?"


    "It''s not for you alone. I have my friend to accompany you."


    "Shall I not go?"


    "If you''re afraid, leave it at the door. My friend and I will go in."


    Chen Yu didn''t force Dell to go in either. He just wanted him to lead the way, that''s all.


    "By the way, why do you want to open a hotel?" Chen asked curiously.


    "Mainly Dell wants to do something." "So he took a fancy to the hotel, but he didn''t have enough cash on hand, so he also pulled me on. I think the facilities and location of the hotel are good, and it doesn''t need to invest too much cost, and the price is also quite low. As an investment, it''s a good choice."


    "Before you buy a hotel, don''t you know what happened to that hotel?"


    "Yes, but I don''t care. The price of that hotel is too low."


    "When did you realize there was a problem?"


    "We want to invite the original hotel manager to come back and continue to work for both of us. As a result, the hotel manager is not willing to come back. He also said some strange words, such as let us be careful. We both felt a little uncomfortable, and then found a priest."


    "Where did the priest find it?"


    "That''s an old priest, and I was introduced by others."


    "How about tomorrow night?"


    "So fast?"


    "Isn''t it good to solve the problem early?"


    "I need to get ready." Dell hesitated.


    "What are you going to prepare?"


    "Psychological preparation."


    Chen Yu rolled his eyes.


    The three talked until Lola came in to greet them for dinner.


    Lisfar can''t get to the table yet. Lisfar can only watch Chen Yu and dale leave.


    During the dinner, little Gerin and Fisher, Ronnie and Vera struggled.


    At home, young Gelin and Fisher, Ronnie, villa staged a life and death farewell.


    As if we could never meet again, four children cried heartbreaking.


    "Chen, why don''t you talk all the way? Are you tired? "


    "No, it''s Johnny and dale who have built a hotel together. Their new hotel seems to have a strange incident. I''m going to visit it tomorrow night."


    "It''s just a miracle. Why are you so worried?"


    In farry''s view, a small miraculous event is nothing to Chen Yu at all.


    "This time, the problem may not be as simple as the miraculous event. If it is just a few evil spirits making troubles, it can be easily solved. This time, it may involve the geomancy problem."


    "Oh? Feng Shui, I have research. "When fariton came to the spirit, she began to talk about what she had learned from the book.


    "This kind of hotel is haunted. It is likely that the main gate faces north, and the northern Xuanwu is water. The air is cold and Yin. The wind blows the cold and Yin air into the building, gathering but not dispersing. As time goes by, the shady place is formed..." "Chen, take me with you tomorrow night. I may be able to give you some advice, change the pattern a little, and change fengshui," said farry


    "Fari, pregnant people can''t go to that kind of place, and they need to take the initiative to avoid it. The Yin and cold Qi does a lot of harm to people, let alone pregnant women."


    Chen Yu''s words dispelled the idea of fari, who was rather depressed.


    Chen Yu does not know Fengshui himself, but he fully shows his distrust of France.


    Since she was pregnant, Farley has been learning Chinese and Fengshui. Anyway, as long as she thinks it has something to do with Chinese culture, she has to take part in it.


    Recently, she has been fascinated by ink painting. She has been able to draw a ghost picture on a white rice paper.


    Without any teacher''s advice, we can learn from the videos found on the Internet and some books.


    It''s only a ghost that can learn something.


    What makes Chen Yu speechless most is that fari also collects all her works.


    Beautiful name says, this each work is her progress proof.


    And if they become famous in the future, these paintings will also be very valuable.


    Most of the time, Chen Yu loved his house and his black. As long as farry liked it, he also liked it.


    But Chen Yu really wanted to burn the works that insulted Chinese ink painting.


    Chen Yu always thinks that there is a kind of magic in French ink painting, that is, the magic that people can''t like.


    Chen has tried to console himself with paintings that are only for beginners.


    However, after seeing the works of xiaogelin, Chen Yu thoroughly recognized the fact that fari really did not have any artistic talent.


    Farry''s works only embody two-thirds of the essence of ink painting, ink.


    And what Farley learned is the most complex classification of ink painting, splash painting.


    Farry also mastered two-thirds of the essence of splash ink painting, splash ink.

 Chapter 1121

    The next day, evelie continued to train at mirror lake.


    Evrel can clearly feel that during the training, the cells of that body are all active.


    This feeling is totally different from swimming in the swimming pool.


    Even after swimming 10000 meters, the breathing is still very smooth.


    In the afternoon, after Evelyn left.


    Chen Zhu also plans to go out to find Li Qing.


    "Chen, if you have any Feng Shui problems there, you can call me at any time."


    Chen Yu can see that fari really wants to show her Fengshui.


    Chen Yu considered whether he wanted to create an opportunity for fari.


    Of course, this kind of Haunted Hotel is definitely not good.


    Even if the risk is small, Chen doesn''t want France to be exposed to this environment.


    When he got to Ethan''s Hotel, Chen Yu came in with a big swing.


    Ethan was carrying a plate of hamburgers. When he saw Chen, he turned around and left.


    Chen turned his eyes and took out a bottle of drink directly from the vending machine.


    "Falk, why do you have the key to the vending machine?"


    "Bullshit, you put any key in the counter." Chen Yu rolled his eyes and reached for a hamburger from Ethan''s plate.


    "Are you sure I can make hamburgers at this time?"


    "I didn''t come to you today." Chen said.


    "Who do you come here without me? Do you have any friends who live with me? "


    "Sister Qing." At this time, Li Qingzheng came out.


    "Are you here for Li?"


    "Yes."


    "Mr. Chen, just a moment. I''m finished." "It''s early anyway," Li Qing said


    "Don''t worry, take your time." Chen said.


    "Chen, what are you looking for Li for?"


    "It''s none of your business." Chen Yu looks at Ethan.


    "Can''t I ask you if you eat my food and rob my staff?"


    Chen Yu took a check on Ethan''s desk: "is it ok now?"


    Ethan picked up the check and looked at it. It was four hundred thousand dollars.


    "Hiss No, I don''t. " Ethan''s face brightened.


    Ethan and Chen have been cooperating happily.


    In fact, Chen could cancel the cooperation with him or reduce the commission directly.


    But Chen has never done so, or even intended to do so.


    Because Chen Yu felt that it was Ethan who helped him in his most difficult time.


    Even at the beginning, Ethan chose himself only for his own benefit.


    But anyway, Ethan did help himself.


    When she first arrived in Los Angeles, Chen was unaccompanied.


    Even Chen doesn''t know what to do.


    Ethan also introduces himself to the best customers.


    Emotion is a strange thing.


    You don''t know when it came out.


    But when you realize it, it already exists naturally.


    Ethan always shares some information with Chen.


    After a while, Li Qing came out.


    When Ethan saw Li Qing''s dress, he couldn''t help but be stunned.


    At the moment, Li Qing is dressed as a Taoist with a yellow crown on her head.


    Last Spring Festival, Li Qing also wore this dress.


    Then I put the incense table at the door and danced there.


    Taoist nuns are also called women''s crowns.


    In ancient times, there was no crown for a woman. Only a Taoist woman would have a crown, so she would be called a crown.


    "Li, how are you going out in this dress today?"


    "It was Mr. Chen who asked me to deal with something, so I put on this dress."


    "Can''t ordinary clothes? Or what''s the magic of this dress? "


    "No, I believe in Taoism. If I use Daoism, I wear orthodoxy to respect my doctrines. You can also understand the reason why priests wear friars'' robes."


    Li Qing''s Taoist robe has no blessing.


    It''s just that Li Qing pays more attention to tradition.


    If you don''t use Daoism in an emergency.


    Li Qing will take the initiative to put on Taoist robes and show people in the image of Taoist nuns.


    "Oh, what time will you be back tonight?"


    "I don''t know."


    "Well then."


    Li Qing said goodbye to Ethan and got on Chen Yu''s car.


    "Mr. Chen, it seems that you have completed the transformation." Li Qing looks at Chen Zhu.


    Although her accomplishments are not as high as Chen''s, Chen''s control over her accomplishments is not superb.Taoism also has the method of discerning people, so even in the face of people who are better than themselves, if they don''t know how to hide, they can still see it.


    "Is it obvious?"


    "Mr. Chen, there is an introverted way in the Qingyi gate. You can have a look at it when you are free."


    "OK, thank you, sister Qing."


    "Mr. Chen, in Taoism, Huaji is the ultimate. The Dharma formula of Qingyi sect has been cultivated to this level. However, it is said that there is an upper Qing Dynasty."


    "What is Shangqing state?"


    "The heaven and the earth are empty and clear, so the heaven and the earth are empty and clear. This is recorded in some Taoist Scriptures. But if there are more words, I''m afraid I can''t answer them. The ancient Taoist masters have reached the extreme of cultivation, and one will come out in hundreds of years. But the heaven and the earth are empty and clear, which is only recorded in the ancient books, but never said, who has reached the sky and the earth, As for the way to and fro, there is no way to know. "


    Chen Yu has no idea about this. It seems that he should ask laobie later.


    Maybe he can point out the way to his present state and his future.


    "Many techniques of Qingyi sect were created by XiangLiu Qingyi, the founder of Qingyi sect, and XiangLiu Qingyi is also a master of Huaji. Therefore, these techniques can only be used by Huaji masters. Mr. Chen might as well study the ancient books of Qingyi."


    Chen Yu nodded. In his growth, the ancient books of Qingyi sect really helped him a lot.


    "Mr. Chen, where are we now?"


    "Beverly Hills, my friend''s house is over there. He will take us to his hotel himself." "I really don''t understand why he has to lead the way himself and die for fear," Chen said


    "There are some customs in the West. It''s a new store. If there are outsiders coming in, they need to be accompanied by the owner." Li Qing said.


    At Dell''s door, Chen Yu calls Dell.


    Soon, Dale came out.


    Dell looked out the window at Chen Yu and Li Qing in the car.


    "Chen, you mean this aunt is a helper?"


    "You''d better be polite to her. She is a magician in the East. Be careful she curses you."


    "Well, ma''am, I''m sorry, I''m wrong," Dale said directly


    "I can''t take this car. I''ll change to a bigger one here."


    Then Dell drove a car out. Chen Yu and Li Qing also got into Dell''s car and went to the hotel.

 Chapter 1122

    Chen and Li Qing arrived at the front door of the hotel. Seeing the hotel in front of them, they could not help but take a breath of cool air.


    How big! That''s the same idea.


    The hotel is an arc-shaped building, which is estimated to be 50 stories high and 4500 meters long.


    The hotel has a very large scale and a large green belt.


    "Dale, how much did you pay for this hotel that you and lisfal worked for?"


    "US $230 million."


    "It''s worth it." Chen said.


    I''m afraid the cost of the building in front of us will exceed 300 million dollars.


    "I don''t understand the entrance of this building. It''s facing south. There''s fire in the south. There''s a palm gate in front of it. It''s hard to find a way for tourists." Li Qing said: "and the building construction of this building is arc-shaped, near the coast, the sea wind blows over, blocking the whole city''s water, and returning the water back to the sea, which is called yingmen delivering money."


    "Is the water good or bad?"


    "There are four images and eight trigrams in Fengshui. Every weather attribute is good and bad. This building is in accordance with the pattern of hundreds of holes and cangs. The so-called hundreds of holes and cangs are just like this building. There are hundreds of holes and hundreds of holes, and each window is hundreds of holes, but there is no finishing touch. Therefore, the water will come and take away the wealth. If you can leave a hole, you can form a finishing touch, and the water trend will be changed Dragon, one hundred orifices, water to melt dew, wind to bring wealth, wind and rain with the boat Cang Long now. "


    "Chen, what are you talking about? How can I not understand it?"


    "You don''t understand." Chen said.


    Chen Yu looked at Li Qing and said, "sister Qing, they are said to be haunted here."


    "It''s very normal. When the wind blows and the wind blows, the owner of this place will rise and fall. It''s not a auspicious omen. People have seven orifices, so they have to face the ups and downs of life. A hundred acupoints is a place of many things. When the fortune comes, it doesn''t gather, but the misfortune doesn''t disperse. Now when people go to the building, it will lead to the weak Yang and Yin of the building. If it''s put on for another year and a half, this place will become Ghost land. "


    Just then, a breath of Yin rushed at the car.


    Click -


    the windows are full of dense cracks, which appear in a flash.


    Dale was startled and rushed out of the car.


    Chen Yu and Li Qing also got off the car.


    Dale was scared to death: "Chen, this Exorcist doesn''t work. Let''s go. It''s terrible here."


    Li Qing looks up at the sky, and the moon is in the sky.


    "The moon is too cloudy tonight, and the evil spirits here are also gaining strength."


    "Sister Qing, are you sure?"


    "If it''s just evil spirits, it''s not enough for fear." Li Qing said, "I''m just looking at the potential of Yin Qi. I''m afraid someone is doing something evil here."


    "Sister Qing, do you mean someone intentionally raises ghosts here?"


    "It''s possible." Li counted and nodded, "Mr. Chen, I''ll go first to explore, and you''ll stay here for the time being."


    "OK, call me if you need to." Chen said.


    Li Qingzheng is about to step into the hotel when suddenly a wind blows again.


    The car behind seems to have been attacked by some invisible force, and the originally cracked glass window is smashed in an instant.


    "Chen, this lady is going in like this? Are you sure it''s all right? " Dale''s teeth are chattering.


    Dell has seen a lot of horror films, in which the same scene often appears.


    "It''s OK. She''s professional."


    Chen and Dell watched Li Qing disappear into the hotel.


    Li Qing entered the hotel alone, but the hotel was too big.


    It''s a super Hotel, with more than two thousand rooms.


    And there is no electricity, so the elevator can not be used.


    Li Qing needs to check every floor.


    Li Qing took out a pile of paper man, sandwiched it between his fingers, breathed a breath on the paper man, and then flicked it gently.


    The paper man then turned into another Li Qing.


    This spell is called Guiyuan Huaqi. Li Qing, who is made of paper, is the breath of Li Qing.


    There can be an infinite number of them. As long as Li Qing has enough fresh air, he has no combat effectiveness at all.


    Li Qing is waiting in place. These separate bodies are scattered in all directions.


    Moreover, the body shape of these separations is extremely light. They can do all the movements that Li Qing can''t do.


    Because they are not entities themselves, but the paper is stained with a breath of fresh air, so they are extremely light.


    At the moment, Dell and Chen Yu, standing outside the hotel gate, saw countless figures floating and climbing on the outer wall of the hotel.


    "That is..." "What are those?" Dale exclaimed


    Chen Yu''s eyes are better and more real.


    Those seem to be Li Qing, but look at the number, it should be that Li Qing used some kind of separation and lack of skills.


    Dell had never seen this kind of quiet, immediately took out his cell phone to take photos.Li Qing suddenly felt that one of his branches had been damaged.


    At the same time, she also detected the damaged position of her body.


    Although this is not Li Qing''s home court, Li Qing directly uses this magic to make the whole hotel her home court.


    All is in her control, and those parts are her eyes, her senses.


    No matter what ghosts and monsters lurk here, it''s hard to escape her eyes.


    The Taoist school has a divine eye. Although Li Qing can''t do this magic, he can do it in this building.


    Li Qing found the floor where the accident happened and saw a fierce ghost attacking her body.


    The ghost didn''t know whether to divide the body or the body. Seeing the arrival of Li Qing''s body, he thought that he would break down with the same blow as the body before, and then he attacked Li Qing.


    Li Qingshuang points at the sharp ghost''s forehead.


    "Ah Ah Master, help me! "


    ¡­¡­


    "Chen, you say, is that lady really OK?" Dell said uneasily.


    "It''s OK. She''s very good." Chen Yu said calmly.


    Just then, Dale suddenly saw a woman in white standing under a street lamp in the distance of the road.


    But the street lamp kept flickering, alternating light and dark.


    "Chen You Look That woman. "


    Chen Yu also saw the woman in white, and his brow was frowned.


    The woman''s body exuded an unknown breath.


    The woman in white walked towards them barefoot.


    Every time she walked by a street lamp, the street lamp on her head would flash.


    "Chen That That... "


    The woman in white walked to less than ten meters in front of Chen Yu and Dale and stopped suddenly.


    All of a sudden, the street lights on both sides of the road fell down without any sign, pressing towards Chen Yu and dale.


    Chen Yu was startled and hurriedly pushed Dell to the ground.


    What kind of magic is this woman?


    Control metal magic?


    Just at this time, the car parked beside suddenly jumped up.


    At the height of several meters, he pressed down on Chen Yu and dale.

 Chapter 1123

    Chen Chu pulls Dell apart.


    Look down, Dell''s under is wet.


    The woman in white looks at Chen Yu accidentally.


    Because Chen Yu didn''t have any fear.


    At this time, the fallen lamp post suddenly twisted and rolled towards Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu opened Dell again.


    The woman in white also frowned.


    Because Chen Yu kept away from her attack one after another.


    "Dell, get out of the way." Chen Yu pushes Dell away.


    Chen Yu has already killed.


    But just then, a voice came.


    "Stop, wait Don''t do it. "


    Rupert ran out of the darkness of the road. "Stop it all, don''t do it."


    "Rupert, you''re here just in time. Help me to go in and have a look. The kid I keep in here is attacked." Said the woman in white.


    Rupert looked at Chen Yu in embarrassment: "Chen, this is a misunderstanding..."


    "Rupert, do you know him?" Felix had some accidents.


    "Faisa, if you do it again, you will be killed by him."


    "Just him?" Faisa sneered, her face full of disdain.


    In her eyes, Chen Yu is a wizard at best.


    In the past, witches always existed as servants of witches.


    At the moment, dale is still in a state of panic. He can''t understand the situation on the spot.


    However, it seems that Chen Yu knew the girl who appeared suddenly, and the girl knew the woman in white again.


    "Rupert, get out of the way." Chen Yu snorted coldly.


    "Chen, this is a misunderstanding."


    "It''s not a misunderstanding that she wants to kill me and my friends." Chen said.


    "Rupert, you''re not needed here. If you don''t want to help me, get out of the way." Fisher was equally resolute.


    Rupert still stood in front of them: "Chen, I apologize to you instead of Fisher."


    "There''s no need to apologize." "I just want to kill her now," Chen said in a calm voice


    "If you kill me, come on."


    Suddenly, Dell''s car smashed at Chen Yu without warning.


    "Chen, be careful!" Cried Dale.


    Seeing Chen Yu was about to be hit by the car, Chen Yu blocked the car with one hand.


    Feisha''s pupil suddenly contracted, but the next moment, Chen Yu suddenly approached Feisha.


    How fast!! Fei Sha watched Chen Yu approach, but she didn''t even have time to react.


    Suddenly, a wall of light appeared in front of fissa.


    Chen Yu''s fist hit the light wall, which was smashed in an instant.


    However, it was also such a block that an old witch appeared behind her. She grabbed her back collar and then disappeared.


    Chen Yu looked around doubtfully and escaped?


    "Rupert, stop for me!" Chen Yu turned to look at Rupert who was about to escape.


    Rupert turned to Chen Yu in embarrassment and forced a smile on his face.


    "Hi, Chen, long time no see."


    "Who was the woman just now, and the old witch who appeared later, and where did they escape?"


    "That I''m not familiar with them either. " Rupert shrugged and spread his hands.


    Chen Yu squinted at Rupert and said, "don''t think I know Sienna, I won''t take you. Maybe I won''t kill you. I will make you want to die more."


    "Chen, even if I tell you where they are, you can''t take them. They are witches from the witches'' club in England, especially Ms. sebora, who later appeared. She is the first witch in England. She is the only witch in the world who has transmission magic. No one can catch her." Rupert said.


    Just then, Li Qing came out of it.


    She couldn''t help but froze when she saw the mess outside.


    "Mr. Chen, what''s going on here?"


    "It''s all cleaned up?"


    "Well, it''s all cleaned up. Someone has raised a dozen fierce ghosts in it."


    Chen Chu turned to look at Rupert. "Tell me, what''s going on?"


    "In fact, she didn''t mean anything. She just saw that it was empty and suitable for raising little ghosts. Then she raised some evil spirits here." Rupert said.


    "Where are they now?"


    "Chen, I really can''t tell you."


    "I can''t say that. I''ll let you talk."


    Chen Yu mentioned Rupert and said to Dell, "Dell, we have solved this problem. Let''s go first."


    "Wait Chen, is what happened just now true? " Asked Dale, catching up with Chen.


    "If you think it''s true, it''s true. If you think it''s false, it''s false.""Don''t look down upon me. I need you to answer my questions positively."


    "You see it, why do you ask?"


    "Chen, are you a wizard, too? And this lady, too? So is this little girl? "


    "Who are you calling little girl? Believe it or not I curse you? " Rupert looked at Dale with open teeth and claws: "Oh Chen, don''t hit me in the head. "


    "Dale, you don''t have to join in. You don''t need her to curse you. Hurry home."


    "How do you want me to go back now?"


    "Don''t you have bodyguards? Let them drive a car."


    "And you?"


    "It''s none of your business. Get out of here."


    "No, let me follow you." Dell is very interested now.


    "Do you want to see me torture a little girl, break her limbs, dig out her eyes, and soak her in sulfuric acid?"


    "Chen, you won''t do this to me. I''m only ten."


    Chen can''t really do anything to Rupert. Chen takes out the phone and dials Siena.


    "Sienna, now Rupert is by my side, we are..."


    "You want Sienna? Don''t call her, don''t, I don''t want to see her. "


    Chen Zhu, no matter how many, is waiting in place.


    Twenty minutes later, Sienna arrived.


    When I saw the people around Chen Yu, I was stunned.


    "Chen, is Rupert in trouble?"


    "Just now I was attacked by a witch from England, but I was rescued by another witch named sebora."


    Sienna looks at Rupert. "Rupert, Ms. sebora has arrived in Los Angeles?"


    "Hum..." Rupert turned his head and ignored sienna. "I don''t want to talk to you."


    "Sienna, are you in any trouble?" Chen asked.


    "Nothing." Sienna smiled. "Rupert, let''s go."


    "I don''t want to go with you."


    Sienna helplessly looked at Chen Yu: "Chen, since Rupert is not willing to go with me, please help me to look at her. Don''t let her escape this time."


    Last time Rupert stayed at Chen Yu''s house for two days, and then left quietly.


    "Sienna, I can''t see her."


    Unless Rupert is locked up, he won''t be able to see her at all.


    Chen Yu could not be with Rupert all the time.


    "Then lock her up for me." Sienna looked at Rupert and said angrily.

 Chapter 1124

    Sienna is not pissing off Rupert.


    She really wanted to lock Rupert up.


    It''s just that she can''t do it herself.


    So I plan to let Chen Yu replace her as the villain.


    Sienna finished and went straight to the car.


    At this time, Chris in the car looks up and says, "Chen, let''s go."


    "Goodbye."


    "Mr. Chen, I''m going too."


    "Sister Qing, wait a minute, and Dale''s car and horse will come."


    "No, running a few steps at night is good for your health." Li Qing said, "come here. I''ll have a word with you."


    Chen Chu looked at Rupert and said, "don''t run here. Dare to run around and break your leg."


    With that, Chen and Li came to the corner.


    "Sister Qing, what are you going to say?"


    "That girl looks like a meat tripod."


    "What meat tripod?"


    "Our country is also called Dinglu." Li Qing looks at Rupert not far away.


    "I don''t understand." Chen Yu said incomprehensibly.


    "If you encounter some powerful monsters or demons, you can magically divide the body and soul of the demons and seal them in the bodies of some newborns."


    "You mean that part of Rupert''s body is sealed with demons?" Chen asked in surprise.


    "Maybe, is it true? I think there is something in her body, and the sebora you just mentioned. Twenty years ago, she came to China as a British witch delegation to exchange ideas, so I met her. But she came to exchange things and things, but in fact, she came to seek some sects in China I want to see how to deal with some powerful demons in China. "


    "So did she find it?"


    "I''ve found it. It''s the meat tripod technique." Li Qing takes another look at Rupert.


    "Sister Qing, have you met this girl?"


    "I met her more than 20 years ago. She must have slept for more than 20 years at that exchange meeting."


    "Sister Qing, can I help her?" Chen asked.


    Chen Yu felt that Li Qing had a different look at Rupert.


    "She is a good Tongyuan mirror, which is just suitable for cultivating the skills of our Qingyi sect."


    "But She is a foreigner. "


    "Now I''m the only one left in Qingyi sect. You can count half of them. If you keep on your own, I''m afraid that Qingyi sect is not far from extinction. Moreover, there have been some ancient sects that started to set up branches in various countries or directly recruit foreign students in these years of spiritual exchanges. If we can''t keep pace with the times, we will be eliminated by the times sooner or later."


    Chen Yu didn''t expect Li Qing''s idea to be so fashionable.


    "Well, I''ll find a way about it." Chen said.


    Li Qing has helped Chen Yu a lot and their feelings are very good.


    Even Li Qing is kind to Chen Yu, so Chen Yu is willing to help Li Qing.


    "This is my advice for your friend''s Hotel improvement." Li Qing took out a piece of paper and handed it to Chen Yu: "then I''ll go first."


    "Be careful on the way, sister Qing."


    "Well." Li Qing took two steps, stopped again, and looked back. "If the girl wants to get something out of her body, she will draw it out directly. Don''t wait for it to grow stronger. The girl can''t bear it, and then it will kill her."


    "Well, I see." Chen Zhuo answered.


    Li Qing really left this time.


    Chen Yu returns to Rupert and dale.


    "What''s sealed in you?" Chen Yu''s direct inquiry did not beat Rupert around the bush.


    Rupert looked up at Chen Yu. "Do you know?"


    "Just tell me directly, it''s like I can help you out."


    "You can''t solve it. I have one third of the soul of a great devil sealed in my body. This great devil can''t be eliminated."


    Chen Yu rubs his forehead. The biggest problem for him is not how to kill the spirit of the great devil, but how to pull him out of Rupert''s body without hurting Rupert.


    "Chen, can I have the contact information of the Chinese lady just now?" Asked Dale.


    "What are you doing?" Chen Yu looks at Dell with suspicious eyes.


    Judging from Dell''s past misdeeds, it''s hard for Chen Yu not to doubt his intention.


    "I''d like to invite her to work as a security consultant for my hotel."


    "She won''t agree." Chen said.


    Li Qing is too nostalgic, and she''s the kind of person who pays homage to each other.


    Ethan took her in. She doesn''t go anywhere now, so she just wants to stay in the hotel and fight for Ethan.


    "Then what if there are other similar miraculous events in the future?"


    "You are so stupid. Since you and Chen are so familiar, won''t you go straight to Chen? Chen is the most powerful psychic in Los Angeles. There is nothing he can''t solve. "Dale looked at Chen Yu, and Chen Yu immediately said, "don''t ask me for this little trouble of exorcising ghosts. That Sienna just now, she takes this kind of business. I will give you her contact information, but also see her time. She is now the safety consultant of the power company, so if you encounter the same kind of events, you can only wait until she is free."


    "Chen, I think that Chinese lady is more reliable."


    "This is the hotel rectification suggestion that the elder sister Qing gave you just now. If you rectify according to her suggestion, such things will not happen in your hotel basically."


    "But don''t you Chinese have a saying that you are not afraid of ten thousand, just in case."


    "You are a real trouble." Chen Yu said angrily.


    In fact, if Dell encounters a psychic incident, as long as a phone call to himself, can I help you.


    "Just give my sister Qing''s phone number."


    "I said, she won''t come to be your security advisor."


    "No way." Chen Yu shook his head.


    Li Qing is different from Siena. He gives her contact information to Dell. This is to introduce her to customers.


    But Li Qing didn''t do it. If it wasn''t for Chen Yu to ask for help today, Li Qing would not go to battle in disguise.


    "Chen, how can you do that?"


    "I said, if you are in trouble, call this number. Miss Sienna is also a very professional psychic."


    "But I want to find the Chinese lady."


    "What is your purpose?"


    Dale blushed and said, "I want to learn from her."


    "What?" Chen Yu stared: "are you crazy?"


    "No, I''m serious." Dell looked at Chen Yu seriously.


    He just used his mobile phone to take photos. After distinguishing, he saw that all the figures were Li Qing.


    In his eyes, Li Qing must be an immortal.


    Even, he thought Chen Yu should be the younger generation of Li Qing.


    So he wanted to go to school.


    "Do you know what it means to be a teacher in China?"


    "What does it mean?"


    "We have a saying in China that if you are a teacher and a father all your life, and your elder sister''s children are dead, then you should be your son and filial to her, and even raise her to death in the future."


    "She''s a woman. Can''t she be my father or my mother?"

 Chapter 1125

    "Are you serious?"


    "Where am I not serious?"


    Chen Yu looks at Dell seriously. He wants to tell Dell that you are not serious.


    "It''s not easy to get Qingjie''s approval, and if she doesn''t have the qualification, she can''t get it."


    "Don''t you Chinese say that diligence can make up for weakness?"


    "No talent is no talent. Practicing magic is not any other skill. Most people in the world can''t practice it. No matter how hard you work, it''s useless." Rupert is a good mender.


    "Chen, do you think I have any talent?"


    "I can''t see. I''ll ask sister Qing later."


    At this time, Dale''s bodyguard came in the car.


    "All right, let''s go."


    "Chen, I have nothing to say."


    "If you keep talking, I will let sister Qing refuse to let you in."


    "Good. I''m going." Although Dell is not very willing, but still obediently in the car.


    "Let''s go." Chen Chu looks at Rupert.


    "Where have you been? Is it near? "


    Rupert was more reluctant, and completely in the face.


    And she always does what she wants as a child.


    In front of Chen Yu, she would be a little more restrained.


    Because she knows that if Chen Yu wants to punish her, she doesn''t care whether she is a child or not.


    "Come on, come to my back."


    "You want to carry me?" Rupert couldn''t believe it.


    Chen Yu is so generous.


    In her mind, Chen Yu is a cruel man.


    As long as he is not his friend, he will treat it in a cruel way.


    And I''m obviously not his friend.


    Rupert climbed on Chen''s back with a very reluctant attitude.


    "Hold fast."


    "Hold on."


    "Hold on?"


    "Hold on."


    "All right."


    Suddenly, Chen accelerated.


    "Ah Ooh, ooh, ooh Rupert felt the strong wind in her face.


    And when she opens her mouth, the wind pours into her mouth.


    At this time, Rupert just wanted to escape behind Chen Yu.


    But Chen Yu''s hands firmly grasped her legs, which made her unable to break free.


    The night wind was lashing Rupert on the cheek.


    Rupert had never felt so real, so fast.


    She couldn''t even open her eyelids, and the skin on her face was completely deformed.


    If you are sitting in a car with a speed of 150 kilometers per hour and you put your head out of the window to face the wind, you will not be able to speak.


    What''s more, Chen Yu is advancing at full speed. The huge wind pressure formed by the speed of 500 kilometers per hour is enough to make Rupert miserable.


    Rupert could only hide behind Chen Yu and watch the street lamp on the road go backward like watching the lamp.


    The feeling lasted for ten minutes before it stopped.


    Chen Yu puts Rupert on the ground, and Rupert looks at the building in front of him.


    She didn''t understand where it was.


    At this time, the guard inside opened the iron door.


    "President, how are you coming?"


    "Something''s up. Go to have a rest." Chen said.


    Chen Yu takes Rupert to the headquarters.


    At this time, West came running.


    "President, why are you here?"


    "Prepare a room for her to watch closely. If she dare to run, you can take any attack."


    West looked at Rupert and wondered how such a little girl had offended Chen.


    But when you think about her, she''s only a teenager, but after offending Chen Yu, she''s not punished as well.


    So West wasn''t that surprised.


    Just then, agarez came out.


    When Rupert saw agarez, he was immediately shocked.


    "What is this?"


    Chen looked at Rupert and said to agarez, "let her live in a room with agarez."


    "What? Let me live with her? This monster doesn''t eat people, does it? "


    Pa -


    Chen Chu slapped Rupert on the head: "show me some respect."


    "Agarez, show me her. If she wants to escape, you can shoot her with your bow and arrow Of course, I don''t want her to die if I can, so you just have to tear her tendons with your sharp claws. "


    Rupert fumbled his head, but she didn''t understand what Chen Yu and agarez had said.


    But she believed it would not be a good word.For example, this girl is very naughty and teaches her a lesson for me.


    Rupert was taken into a room by Pattaya, who came later.


    "Little girl, you will live here from now on."


    "Little girl? I''m older than you. I just stopped growing for 20 years because of special reasons. You want to call me elder sister, you know? "


    "Oh, there are some precautions to be paid attention to here, such as don''t violate the president''s order, don''t conflict with the president, and don''t question the president''s decision."


    "President? Do you say Chen? "


    "Yes." When Pattaya heard Rupert call Chen Yu by his last name, it seemed that Gaia was the only one who called Chen Yu this way: "have you known the president for a long time?"


    "Of course, he loves me very much."


    "Then what did you do? Let the president put you and agarez in a room."


    "Agarez, is that the leopard headed monster?"


    "Yes, it was one of the pillars of Solomon''s seventy-two gods."


    "Don''t be kidding. It''s just a legend."


    Rupert smiled half way and suddenly saw Pattaya''s serious eyes.


    "That agarez is really one of Solomon''s seventy-two pillars?"


    "Yes, just a few days ago, he was found by the president and called out." Said Pattaya.


    "This monster is likely to backfire on you." Rupert said.


    "No, A Gareth is cold, but she is easy to get along with." "And as long as it lasts, no threat is a threat," Pattaya said


    "One day, he will meet the enemy who can''t be solved. No one can be strong forever."


    "Maybe you should go to the basement to see a strong enemy killed by the president. You will be absolutely surprised."


    "I''m also a psychic. I''ve seen Chen fight with powerful monsters. He''s really powerful, but he''s not enough to scare me."


    Just then agarez came in.


    This room is specially prepared for agarez, and the door beam is also specially raised.


    But when agarez enters the room, he still needs to lower his head deliberately.


    After entering the room, agarez looked at Rupert and said to Pattaya, "sleep."


    "Well, Rupert, I''m leaving. I''ll see you tomorrow."


    Agarez''s bed is specially made and very large.


    Rupert looked at agarez. "Hello, your name is agarez."


    Agarez looks at Rupert, then lies on the bed.


    "Are you really one of Solomon''s seventy-two pillars?"

 Chapter 1126

    Rupert and agarez sleep in the same bed.


    Rupert felt the warmth, the warmth he had never felt before.


    When he woke up in the morning, Rupert found himself sleeping all night with agarez in his arms.


    Agarez has a short mane, just like a beast.


    But for Rupert, agarez is more like a furry toy.


    After washing, Rupert followed agarez to the restaurant.


    She found that half of the restaurant was full of evil spirits, even the one who served her a meal was full of evil spirits.


    Many evil spirits here are disaster level.


    Although Rupert himself is a witch, and strength is not weak.


    But with so many evil spirits in the same roof, she is really too uncomfortable.


    But everyone here is very natural.


    Even the old man who watched the door talked to the evil spirit with a indifferent face.


    Just then, a woman dressed in Gothic style came in.


    Rupert''s first feeling was that the woman was not easy to get on with.


    Because she has a very clear breath of death.


    Generally, those who have the breath of death are either those who will die or those who are with the dead.


    Even the evil spirits, after the arrival of helris, took the initiative to let go.


    Even the evil spirits did not want to contact with helys.


    It''s terrible for the evil spirits to be infected with the breath of heiris'' death.


    I dare not go out for several days. I may encounter bad luck when I go out.


    "You are weak, she is strong." When agarez looks at Rupert, he will know his mind.


    However, her English level limits the way of expression, and Rupert takes back his eyes.


    ¡­¡­


    Chen Yu entered the river map in the early morning.


    "Old turtle, do you know shangqingjing? Or heaven and earth are clear. "


    "Yes." The old turtle replied.


    The old turtle sat by the river with a fishing rod.


    However, there are no fish in this river, and there are no other creatures in the whole river except for the old turtle and Chen Yu.


    "What conditions does Shangqing need? Or how to enter the Qing Dynasty? "


    "Feel the heaven and the earth, empty your mind."


    "How to understand?"


    "Cross legged sitting here for thousands of years is almost enough."


    "So long?"


    For thousands of years in Hetu, it is also a few years for the outside world.


    "The river map is boundless and has no real heaven and earth. The land under our feet is just a huge stone. The sky above our heads is nothing. So here, the perception can only be accumulated. Use enough time to promote it. One day, when you have a flash of inspiration in your mind, you will succeed."


    "Is there no faster way?"


    Chen doesn''t think he has so much time.


    For thousands of years, Chen felt that he would go crazy directly.


    "Yes, you can feel the real world yourself." "The technology of your people today is more convenient than that of the ancients," said the old turtle


    "I will not go to heaven to realize heaven, to earth to realize earth?"


    "That''s right, isn''t it simple?"


    "Is there a very simple and mysterious way? The last time you changed the pole, you created the black ice collar and the sky fire field, which are very consistent with this style of cultivation. "


    "No." The old turtle shook his head: "or I will throw you to the sky?"


    "Well That''s over. " Chen Yu is afraid of being thrown into the sky by the old turtle. It may take months for him to fall down: "how many fish have you caught?"


    "Are you stupid? Are there any fish here?" The old turtle''s eyes are white.


    "Since you know there''s no fish here, what are you fishing for? Learn from Jiang Taigong


    "I like him? He is similar to me. I can be his ancestor at my age. " Said the old turtle proudly.


    "Then why don''t you fish?"


    "I''ve been sitting here for more than ten years. I''m practicing my mood."


    Chen Xun looks at the old turtle for a while, but it still doesn''t move.


    At half pay, Chen left the river in boredom.


    In the morning, it''s still Evelyn who comes to train.


    Evry always complained that Chen''s training time was too short.


    Even Chen''s morning training may be more effective than her one month training.


    But evrel still thinks the time is short.


    Or she felt that soaking in mirror lake water made her reluctant.


    She envied Chen Zhu for finding such a good place to stay.


    In the afternoon, Chen went to the headquarters of the association.


    "CASS, come on."


    "President, what''s up?""How high can our Association''s helicopters fly?"


    "President, do you mean the highest altitude?"


    "That''s right."


    "About 6500 meters."


    "Fill up the helicopter and send me to heaven."


    "Oh, good, President, where are you going?"


    "If you don''t go anywhere, go up." Chen said.


    CAOS was confused, but he still carried out Chen''s task.


    "President, it''s 6000 meters high. If we climb up again, the air flow will cause the helicopter to lose control. Do we need to go up again?"


    The helicopter climbs by air pressure difference, but the higher the air pressure is, the smaller the air pressure is, and the more difficult it is to climb.


    Generally speaking, the highest civilian helicopter can barely reach 4000 meters, and most military helicopters are below 7000.


    Chen felt the air flow and temperature outside the helicopter.


    "Keep the height." Chen said.


    Chen Yu sat in the back seat and began to meditate.


    However, Chen Yu didn''t feel at all. The air here is already a little thin, and the aura is also quite thin.


    Chen Zhu is almost impossible to cultivate.


    Maybe it''s better to practice in mirror lake for one year.


    Is it because the height here is not high enough?


    Or do you need to jump outside and feel the sky?


    "CASS, take the helicopter to the lake wound."


    "Oh." CAOS followed Chen''s orders to move the helicopter over the artificial lake.


    "I''ll go down first. You can land yourself."


    After that, Chen Yu jumped straight down.


    Chen Yu''s head is down, his body is vertical, and he falls upside down like a green onion.


    Chen Yu closed his eyes, and in a flash, Chen Yu found a feeling.


    The air is constantly hitting every corner of Chen''s body.


    It''s like something is constantly stimulating Chen Yu''s body and mind.


    However, that thing can''t be grasped all the time.


    Perception, perception, perception


    Suddenly, Chen opened his eyes.


    However, Chen had no time to taste the feeling of that moment, and the huge impact had come.


    Pu Tong -


    Chen Zhu fell into the lake and set off a huge water bloom.


    After half pay, Chen Yu surfaced and swam to the shore.


    Cass''s helicopter also landed.


    CAOS knew that Chen had the ability to resist impact of falling from high altitude.


    But it''s hard to imagine seeing Chen Yu jump from such a high place.


    "CASS, what kind of plane can fly higher and cheaper, and can take off and land here?"

 Chapter 1127

    There was a silence in CAOS.


    Is it not exciting enough to jump down at that height?


    But it''s really enviable. It''s not suitable for buffering tools at all. You can jump from that height.


    "President, propeller airplanes can reach more than 8000 meters in general, and the price of propeller airplanes is cheaper than that of helicopters. The most expensive ones may be 23 million dollars, and the cheaper ones can be bought for hundreds of thousands of dollars."


    One of the things that casos is most pleased with about the supernatural society is that it has plenty of money.


    In the past, he spent hundreds of people in the counter-terrorism department, and finally spent hundreds of thousands of dollars on their action teams.


    After deducting their salaries, there are only a handful of funds left at their disposal. If they want to transform a car, they all ask grandpa to sue grandma, to be a grandson of the finance department, and finally to allocate one hundred and eighty thousand, and they have to show their face and thank them.


    But in the supernatural society, there are less than 30 people.


    With tens of millions of dollars, Chen is quite generous.


    It''s not just about their salaries.


    In terms of their funds, as long as the requirements are reasonable.


    Especially if they want to improve their equipment or weapons.


    Chen almost didn''t want to think about it. He called them directly without hesitation.


    It''s almost impossible to buy a plane, one or two million dollars, and put it in the counter-terrorism Department of the past.


    Usually need to use the aircraft, is to rent.


    Now buy it if you don''t agree.


    And buying airplanes must depend on their lightning team.


    After all, they know aircraft best.


    They are also the lightning team that uses the most airplanes.


    Usually, if they want to drive a helicopter to show off their mission, there is no problem.


    Chen Yu thought, "is there a higher altitude plane?"


    Chen Yu felt that the process of falling was too short, and it took more time to realize.


    However, propeller aircraft need air flow to climb, and can''t fly too high.


    To fly at a higher altitude, you need a jet.


    But for jet aircraft, the runway here can''t meet the needs of taking off and landing.


    "President, if let''s make a transformation, I''m sure to let the propeller plane climb more than 10000 meters."


    "Not enough." Chen Yu shook his head and said, "well, I''ll find another way."


    Chen Yu didn''t want to be too hard on CAOS. The level of hardware was even lower. Killing CAOS couldn''t solve the problem.


    "President, what height do you want?"


    "The higher, the better."


    "President, would you like to think about hydrogen balloons?"


    Chen Yu slaps his head, right.


    If only the height is required, the hydrogen balloon is undoubtedly the best choice.


    At least in terms of cost performance, hydrogen balloons are the best choice.


    The main principle of hydrogen balloon rising is to use the principle that the mass of hydrogen is much lower than that of air.


    However, when an ordinary hydrogen balloon flies up to one kilometer, the volume of hydrogen will increase due to the gradual decrease of air pressure, and eventually the outer sphere will burst.


    But in the 1950s, it was able to rise to 30000 meters by hydrogen balloons.


    Now, more than 60 years have passed, so there are no technical problems.


    "Help me to make a hydrogen balloon that can fly above 30000 meters. How much will it cost to find West?"


    "OK, but it will take some time."


    "How long will it take?"


    "We need to buy an ordinary hydrogen balloon and then transform it, which is expected to take about ten days."


    "Well, as soon as possible."


    "President, if you go up to the sky, you will not only face the gravity, but also the low temperature, the thin air and the strong ultraviolet are very lethal."


    "I know. Don''t worry. I know."


    Another question came to Chen''s mind.


    How to solve it underground?


    By the way, the underground remains of the crypt devil are underground, but they don''t seem deep enough.


    Go to the remains of the crypt devil and ask them if there is any deeper place.


    When I think of the devil in the earth''s cave, Chen Yu thinks of another thing.


    At the beginning, I promised to get another boar monster for them.


    They seem to call those boar monsters the Nissan species.


    It looks like we''re going to the desert ruins outside Las Vegas again.


    It''s better to bump into the day than choose the day. Let''s go today.


    Las Vegas is not far.


    Although it''s a city in Nevada, it''s less than 400 kilometers from Los Angeles.


    "Carlos, let''s go to Las Vegas."


    "President, which Casino are you going to? Do you want a gun? ""You think more about it. It''s the desert in Las Vegas." Chen said.


    Cass is still a little disappointed.


    For every man, going to Las Vegas to gamble once is their lifelong wish.


    Of course, Las Vegas is unattractive to people like Chen who have no interest in gambling.


    "If you want to go, you can go to Las Vegas for the next vacation."


    "President, can I drive your car?" Casos is also very interested in sports cars.


    I often have hot eyes when I watch Chen Gu driving the Porsche 918.


    Just afraid of Chen''s majesty, I didn''t dare to borrow a car.


    This time, I finally have a chance to drive Chen Yu''s luxury car.


    "Yes, as long as I don''t hit my car, I can drive as fast as I can."


    "President, I promise to be in Las Vegas in two hours." Said CASS, rubbing his hands.


    "OK, let''s go now."


    Chen Yu is an acute child, and there are many recent events.


    If I miss today, I''ll take time next time, and I don''t know how to wait until the monkey year.


    Cass drives more recklessly and crazily than Chen Yu.


    After Chen bought the car, he drove it several times.


    This is the first time that the power of the Porsche 918 has been truly demonstrated.


    No wonder so many people like the explosive power of sports cars.


    In order to enjoy the pleasure, casos deliberately deviated from the main road and chose a more remote road.


    "President, do you know route 666?"


    "Yes, do you want to tell me the road to hell?"


    "The president has heard of this legend?"


    "I have not only heard about it, but also entered the real hell road. That is, on New Year''s day, I went to Las Vegas, took the bus when I came back, and then entered the hell road."


    "Is the hell road horrible?"


    "It''s nothing scary. The twisted monsters on the second floor of the test tower are the same as the monsters on the hell road."


    CAOS was shocked. On second thought, it seemed that Chen Yu was more terrible than the so-called hell road.


    He had never been to the second floor, but he had heard from helys, Norma and Gaia.


    Roughly know how terrible the second floor is.


    But Chen Yu didn''t care about the second layer of twisted monsters at all.


    But think about it. Chen can improve the monster''s strength according to each level through the sixth level.


    The second level is not enough in front of Chen Yu. The difficulty gap is too big.

 Chapter 1128

    The vision of this kind of thing, not necessarily need to have how high their own, but what level of contact.


    Prior to Chen Yu''s contribution to several high-level enemies, casos now has a very high vision.


    And the daily training of CASS lightning team is based on some powerful enemies.


    Two and a half hours, half an hour slower than expected.


    However, Chen is very satisfied with the car skills of casos.


    "Just drop me off here. You can go to Las Vegas and pick me up when I''m done." Chen said.


    "President, don''t you need me to go with you?"


    "No, it''s just a small thing. It''s a circle thing."


    Chen Yu got off the bus on the road outside Las Vegas, which was built on the desert.


    Chen entered the desert and soon got close to the area where the remains of the crypt devil were found.


    There has been a massacre here, but it has been cleaned up.


    There''s only one sign that''s forbidden. It''s marked with chemical pollution. It''s also painted with a skull.


    Just a few steps away, Chen saw a desert four-wheel motorcycle coming with dust.


    On the scooter was a policewoman in a cowboy hat.


    The hot sun here makes the policewoman''s skin a little red.


    The policewoman stops the car in front of Chen Yu and takes off her sunglasses.


    "Who are you? Why is it here? " The policewoman looked up and down at Chen Yu, and saw that Chen Yu was wearing T-shirt and sports pants, and shoes were also sports shoes. It was really strange that this kind of dress appeared here.


    "Do you have any questions about playing?"


    "Don''t you see the sign over there?"


    "What brand?" Chen Yu is blind with his eyes open.


    "There is chemical pollution here, no access. Are you a tourist?"


    "I''m from Los Angeles." Chen Yu said quietly.


    "Even if it''s for fun, your dress is too simple."


    Generally, when you come to the desert, you can''t expose your clothes.


    Otherwise, strong ultraviolet rays in the desert can burn people.


    Secondly, the trousers should not be too loose, or the poisonous snakes and scorpions in the desert are likely to climb into the trousers.


    But Chen Yu is dressed in a casual way. In the eyes of the policewoman, Chen Yu is not here to play, but to die.


    Las Vegas kills more than 10000 people a year in the desert because of vipers and scorpions.


    There will be hundreds of people missing, all because of inadequate equipment.


    The policewoman felt that Chen Yu had come here for a walk.


    "Show me your driver''s license."


    Chen handed the driver''s license to the policewoman, who called the headquarters to check Chen''s driver''s license number.


    "University professor?" The policewoman looked at Chen Yu and said, "since you are a university professor, do you know nothing about prevention?"


    Chen Yu didn''t come up with any excuse to get rid of the policewoman.


    "Well, I''m betting with my friends that I''ll stay in the desert for six hours." Chen Chu shrugged and said.


    When the policewoman heard Chen''s explanation, she thought Chen''s words were true.


    Because Chen doesn''t look like a tourist.


    Besides, the tourists are in the desert. They usually have a special team and will not bring them to this forbidden area.


    "Come on, I''ll take you out." Said the policewoman.


    "Miss, can I stay here for a while?" Chen said.


    "You know it doesn''t take six hours for you to wear it now. Before the sun goes down, you''ll die in the sun, and you don''t even have water."


    "There are not some rocks there. I can avoid the sun there. Later, I will leave by myself."


    The policewoman shook her head. "No, now, get out of here or let me arrest you."


    "You''re going to cost me a hundred dollars."


    "Don''t let me warn you again."


    "All right, all right."


    Chen Yu is helpless to sit on the policewoman''s four-wheel motorcycle and is sent to the city by the policewoman.


    Chen''s face was loveless. He found a bar and sat down to drink.


    It seems that we can''t go in until it''s dark.


    Chen just ordered a glass of wine and sat on the table outside the bar drinking. The policewoman came again.


    "You want to go into the desert, don''t you?"


    "Sir, I''m just drinking, that''s all."


    "That area is dangerous, don''t you know? There have been deaths. "


    "Sorry, I just want to drink quietly." Chen Yu smiled at the policewoman and said, "maybe I should buy you a drink."


    The policewoman stares at Chen Yu: "I will stare at you. If you dare to step into the desert again, I will arrest you."


    "Miss police, did I violate that law?""I have the right to arrest anyone I think is suspicious."


    Chen is really annoying, but as long as you wait for the night, you can go into the desert and get a Nissan seed.


    There''s no need to talk to this policewoman now.


    Just then, the policewoman took a call and left in a hurry.


    "Winnie, a fugitive has escaped into the forbidden area under your jurisdiction."


    Winnie''s face was heavy. She drove her car into the forbidden area.


    Winnie knows what''s in there.


    She knew how dangerous it was.


    Especially in the night, it will become a Shura field, even she dare not stay in it.


    It''s not early at this time. If we can''t find the escaped prisoner before dark and bring him out, we may only find his broken limbs and arms tomorrow morning.


    Or maybe we can''t find any broken limbs or arms.


    After entering the forbidden area, Winnie soon found the footprints.


    Judging from the clarity of the footprints, the fugitive should have just left.


    Winnie followed the footprints in search of the fugitive.


    Finally, Winnie came to an abandoned camp.


    It used to be a military station, and there have been deadly accidents.


    At night, the military was attacked by something here, and almost everyone died.


    The barracks are very dilapidated. Many barracks have been ventilated on all sides. There are also blood stains on some barracks.


    Winnie took out her pistol and looked at the sky again.


    Winnie carefully into the camp, strong hands.


    All of a sudden, there was a roar from behind.


    At the same time, Winnie found the shadow on the ground and was about to turn around.


    The gun in hand has been knocked down by a stick.


    Wayne was just about to pick up the gun when her attacker fell on the ground.


    According to the information from her colleagues in the police station, Winnie already knew that the fugitive was a murderer and was very dangerous.


    Winnie fought hard and kicked the escaped prisoner in the abdomen.


    The escapee stepped back a few steps, then followed up to grab Winnie''s hair and toss her to the ground.


    A cruel smile appeared on the fugitive''s face: "I haven''t tasted the taste of a woman for a long time. It''s really nice to send me a beautiful policeman at this time."

 Chapter 1129

    Winnie turned to run, but the gun rang.


    Winnie fell to the ground and her thigh was shot through.


    Winnie has already regretted. She regrets running in here.


    Winnie turned and watched the escapee approach her step by step.


    "It''s the perfect crime scene. After I''ve had a good time, I can bury you here. You''ll never be found."


    Winnie gasped and looked at the fugitive.


    To be precise, it''s looking at what''s behind the fugitive.


    The fugitive saw the shadow under his feet.


    What?


    The fugitive turned his head sharply. What he saw was a huge monster facing him.


    But the monster was covered with a ragged cloth.


    This is a crypt devil, but it''s not completely dark at this time.


    The crypt is very sensitive to light, so the crypt is covered with a piece of cloth.


    But it looks more like a dress.


    "What?"


    The burrow devil has bitten the escaped prisoner by the neck.


    "Save Help Help me... "


    The escaped prisoner made a weak voice, but he could do nothing.


    Soon, the burrow devil bit off half of the escaped prisoner''s neck.


    The crypt devil has an amazing bite force, which can easily crush the whole body, let alone the neck.


    The crypt devil slowly comes to Wei Ni''s front, then sniffs wei ni''s body with his nose.


    Winnie''s body is stiff, and she can clearly see the blood on the head of the crypt devil belonging to the fugitive.


    Winnie carefully extended her hand and touched the crypt devil in front of her eyes.


    "Lot."


    The burrow devil''s claws gently across Winnie''s cheek, and then turned away.


    Lott, this is the name that Winnie gave to this crypt devil.


    On the eve of new year''s day, which was the night of the incident, Winnie met the crypt devil while she was on duty nearby.


    At that time, the crypt devil was seriously injured, and Winnie didn''t know what she was out of.


    Save the crypt and hide it in your own home.


    When the hell devil woke up the next day, he almost killed Winnie.


    However, after finding the bandage on her body, the crypt devil didn''t hurt Winnie any more.


    Wayne gave the burrow devil the name of loth, which is her brother''s name.


    But when Winnie was very young, her brother died.


    Later, Winnie also found the massacre in the desert on TV.


    Then Winnie sent Lott back here.


    Lott felt the setting sun and gave a shrill cry to Winnie.


    Although Winnie can''t understand what lot is saying, she probably can.


    Lott is going to get Winnie out of here.


    Because the darkness is coming, his kin will be wandering around.


    And Winnie would die if she met them.


    The crypt demons themselves are intelligent, and even their intelligence is no worse than that of human beings.


    They are only inferior to civilization.


    But at the moment, Winnie couldn''t move at all.


    She hurt her thigh and Winnie was still sitting on the ground.


    Lott looked a little worried. He came up to sniff sniveney''s thighs.


    Although the crypt can''t see, they can judge the state of other creatures by smell.


    Lotte drags Winnie into the tent, then makes a cut in her face with her finger, and then puts blood on Winnie.


    "Lotte, what are you going to do?"


    Do you want to cheat your partner with your smell Asked Winnie.


    Whine -


    Lott pours the heavy cloth on Winnie and pulls in the body of the escaped criminal.


    The next picture is more bloody.


    Lott tore the fugitive to pieces. There was blood everywhere.


    Lott also picked up Winnie''s gun and threw it to Winnie.


    It''s beginning to get dark.


    Just at this time, there was a sudden sound of footsteps outside.


    Lott and Winnie are quiet at the same time.


    Winnie is very nervous.


    Because if she meets other crypt demons, her chances of survival are very low.


    "It''s been such a long time, how can there be such a bloody smell here?" Chen Xun strolls in the abandoned camp.


    When Winnie heard the voice, she immediately remembered the Asian she met in the afternoon.


    The Asian is still here.


    He really didn''t know what to do. He came to such a dangerous place.The desert at night is more dangerous than during the day.


    Especially in the forbidden area, as long as you encounter the crypt devil, it will be more dangerous.


    Chen found that the nearby tent smelled bloody. He opened the tent door cloth and saw that the ground was in a mess.


    There are also two other figures in the tent.


    One is the policewoman I met in the afternoon, and the other is a crypt devil.


    "Well Hi. "


    Winnie''s face was black. "Why are you here?"


    "I said I came to play, can you believe it?"


    Weining -


    Weining sees that Lott shows a very hostile attitude towards Chen Zhu, just like a fierce animal killing its prey, leaning forward.


    "Lott, don''t hurt him. He''s not a bad man." Said Winnie in a hurry.


    She can turn a blind eye to the fugitive just now.


    Because the fugitive himself is dead.


    So Winnie doesn''t have any compassion.


    But in her opinion, Chen Yu is not worthy of death.


    "Ha ha Is this your pet? Your pet is really special. " Chen Yu said with a smile.


    Winnie froze for a moment. Is this guy blind?


    Didn''t he see that Lott was different?


    Is it because it''s too dark here?


    He didn''t see it clearly?


    But Lott is nearly four meters long.


    He can''t be unaware, can he?


    Or is he pretending to be calm?


    Just then, there was a gust of sand in the desert.


    And the smell of blood on the side of the tent was also blown in the direction of the cave.


    Chen left the tent because he noticed that something was coming out in the direction of the ruins.


    And it''s extremely large.


    The wind just now blows not only the bloody smell of the fugitives, but also the smell of Chen Yu.


    A large number of crypt devils and Nissan species swarmed in.


    The crypt devil has a fresh memory of Chen Yu, the original figure maker.


    After all, Chen Yu provoked a full-scale conflict between the hell devil and the military on the spot.


    Although the crypt devil almost killed the military camp, it doesn''t mean that they were harmless.


    The crypt devil also suffered a lot.


    However, Chen Yu, the founder, has not been punished at all.


    All the tents around were torn down.


    Winnie was exposed, too.


    When she saw the dense dens and boar monsters around, she was scared to lose her thinking ability.


    At this time, Lotte came to Winnie''s side and protected her.


    The surrounding crypt devil made a whirring sound, and the scene was almost out of control.

 Chapter 1130

    Winnie huddled in the corner, looking at the countless monsters around her.


    "Hi, your majesty, we meet again." Chen Yu looks at a small figure among the crypt demons.


    Of course, that so-called Petite is only relative to other crypt demons.


    For human beings, the body in the early three meters is still large enough.


    The other burrows immediately blocked their queen.


    Winnie looked at Chen Yu doubtfully.


    This Asian knows about these monsters?


    But is this Asian scared to be stupid? He wants to reason with these monsters?


    Most of the burrows that Winnie has seen are cannibal.


    Even Lott.


    If it wasn''t for the special experience, I''m afraid that lot would be the same as other crypt demons.


    In her opinion, these monsters and humans can not communicate at all.


    Chen Yu shrugs helplessly: "I''m not hostile, so I think we can live together peacefully. I just want two boar monsters, right, that''s the Nissan species."


    Although Chen Yu did not hold hostility, the hostility of these crypt devils still did not decrease.


    It seems that he intends to fight Chen Yu.


    "Your Majesty, you know, you can''t escape if I want to kill you." Chen Zhu looks at the female crypt devil in the crypt devil group.


    Winnie doesn''t know where this Asian comes from.


    I actually use this tone to talk to these monsters.


    In her opinion, Chen Yu is totally seeking his own death.


    Chen Chu looks at the boar monster around his eyes.


    If he could, Chen would catch a boar monster directly, then turn around and leave.


    But these boar monsters are infertile.


    To put it bluntly, it was natural castration.


    The Nissan species is very similar to the crypt clan, or the swarm.


    It''s also a mother, and then a group of males.


    The mother is used for reproduction. If the mother dies, one of the males will change into the mother.


    Among the wild boar monsters, there will be other kinds of Nissan species, such as the male species specially bred to cross with the mother, that is, the species specially protecting the ethnic group, and the meat species specially provided to the crypt devil.


    Now surrounded by Chen Yu, is the most common arms.


    They can''t be used for breeding.


    You can only get the mother or a male.


    To be exact, if there are two males, one of them will naturally become the mother, and then they can start to reproduce a population.


    Of course, the specific process of the crypt devil must be clearer than Chen Yu.


    If Chen Yu asks for the mother directly, they will not give it.


    But if you want two males, they should give it to themselves after considering the advantages and disadvantages.


    Of course, Chen Yu has also considered forcible robbery.


    However, Chen is not willing to do so unless he has to.


    After all, they are a group of intelligent people. They are not a group of beasts.


    So Chen is more willing to negotiate with them in a peaceful way.


    However, the surrounding crypt devil was hostile to Chen Yu.


    When their entrance was discovered by human beings, they didn''t intend to be enemies of human beings.


    Only when humans enter the interior of the ruins will they attack.


    But that time, Chen Yu used them to have a positive conflict with human beings.


    They suffered a lot.


    Winnie''s nerves are tense, and her emotions are even more tense.


    She felt that the crypt devil was about to attack.


    Lili -


    but at this time, Chen Yu''s body suddenly sent a cell phone ring.


    The burrow devil was startled, and the encirclement that had been approaching slowly retreated a few steps back.


    Chen Yu picked up her mobile phone and saw that it was Fanny''s call.


    "Chen, won''t you come back tonight?"


    "Oh, I''m a little late. I''ll be back later." "Don''t leave me dinner," Chen said


    "Come back early, I miss you."


    "Yes, my dear."


    Chen Yu hung up the phone, just then it rang again.


    Chen Yu picks up the phone, and CASS''s voice comes from the other end of the phone.


    "Chairman, has your matter been settled?"


    "Not yet."


    "Need my help?"


    "No, you play in Las Vegas first. I''ll pick me up when I''m done."


    "All right." Cass hung up.


    Just then, the female crypt devil came out."Human beings, you shouldn''t have come back here. The last time we didn''t settle accounts with you, did you forget what you did to me?"


    "Well, you can speak. Last time, you couldn''t speak clearly." Chen is very surprised.


    Winnie looked at the tiny burrow devil in surprise.


    She was also very surprised that the crypt devil could speak?


    "Human, what do you want to do?" Asked the female crypt.


    "I want two Nissan species." Chen said.


    "You know what Nissan is for?" Asked the female crypt.


    "Yes."


    "How do you know?"


    "Your kind told me." Chen said.


    "There are other ethnic groups?" The female crypt devil is surprised.


    "Yes, they''re bigger than you."


    "Which group asked you to get the Nissan?"


    "Yes."


    "Is their Nissan species dead?"


    "If there is, I won''t ask you for it." Chen said.


    "What is your relationship with that group?"


    "Now it''s a friend."


    Winnie looked at Chen Yu in surprise.


    No wonder he dare to come to this place in a big way.


    He knew these monsters better than himself.


    However, it seems that he has old grudges with these monsters.


    These monsters will not attack him.


    If so many monsters attack, the man and himself will die.


    "Your Majesty, although you have a large number, if there is a real conflict, you must be the loser, and you must be dead. If you want to let other heirs replace you, then we will start the war."


    Chen Yu said frankly.


    Crypt devils are not fools. Their wisdom is no lower than that of human beings.


    So Chen believes that female crypt demons know how to seek good and avoid bad.


    If I could hold her back, I could hold her back for a second time.


    And at the beginning of their own initiative to let her go.


    She should know how to choose.


    "Nissan, I can''t give it to you."


    "Why?"


    "The Nissan species we used to breed has been blocked by spider devils. We haven''t added new ones for a long time. Every time a new one is born and grows to a certain stage, it will be eaten by spider devils. We can''t help it."


    "What is a spider devil?"


    "Spidermans are abyssal monsters. They live deep underground, rarely in the shallow. Unless there is their food, they will follow the smell to the shallow."

 Chapter 1131

    "Who is she?" The female crypt devil looks at Winnie.


    When winitton was nervous, she looked at Chen Yu.


    "Together." "She''s hurt, can you take care of her for me?" Chen said


    At last, Winnie was relieved. She was really afraid of Chen Yu and killed herself directly.


    "If I can help you solve the spider devil, can you give me two Nissan species?"


    "Yes."


    "Now?"


    "As soon as possible, of course." Said the female crypt.


    "Then take me. By the way, what''s the situation of this spider devil?"


    "Spiderman and our history are almost the same, they have been wandering around our nest, especially for our captive Nissan species." "Every once in a while, our captive species will be attacked by spider devils, and several times it will lead to the near extinction of the species," said the female crypt devil


    "Don''t you protect the breeding of Nissan?"


    "We have protected them, but they are free range. They will form a community of their own, and it is impossible to send an ethnic group to follow them all the time. And they often go to some remote places, which are often very dangerous."


    The female burrow mortified and said, "some places lead to the abyss, and their smell will be smelled by the spider devil in the abyss, and then they will be eaten by the spider devil."


    "Since you can keep the Nissan species alive for such a long time, surely you will clean up the spider demons often, too? Can''t you get rid of the spider devil this time? "


    "There are so many spider devils this time. If we fight directly with spider devils, I may lose almost all of my heirs. Moreover, there are big spider devils climbing out of the abyss. I have sent some heirs to test before, but they will never come back."


    Winnie sat on Lott''s back, and she heard Chen Yu talking to the female crypt devil.


    In her opinion, the spider demons that can''t be solved by these crypt demons can''t be solved by Chen Yu alone.


    But Chen didn''t seem to realize the problem.


    After entering the entrance of the ruins, there is no light, and everything is in the dark.


    There was no signal, which made Winnie very anxious.


    When people are in an unsafe environment, their emotions can easily get out of control.


    And the heat under the ground will make people confused.


    "What is a spider devil like?"


    "Their bodies are very large, and their larvae are about the size of the largest individuals among us, while the adult spider devil can reach three times our size. The spider devil who appears near our nest this time is led by a big spider devil, whose limbs are open, at least ten times our length."


    Chen Zhu takes a breath of cool air. It''s so big!


    What kind of monster will this be?


    Winnie was listening to it in the back, just like she was listening to the Arabian Nights.


    If the average length of the crypt devil is four meters and five, ten times their body length is equivalent to forty-five meters. What kind of monster is this? I can''t imagine it.


    After thirty minutes of walking, there was a light in front of us.


    The light surprised Chen.


    Crypt devils should be photophobic creatures. There is light in their nests.


    But soon, Chen discovered that it was a magma river.


    It''s a huge cave, very huge.


    Chen Yu grinned. Even if he fell into the magma River, he would kneel.


    Chen''s body, because of the golden key, can adapt to the environment that is not suitable for human survival in a very short time.


    But that doesn''t mean Chen can adapt to the temperature in the magma instantly.


    The magma will kill Chen Yu instantly, and will not give him a chance to struggle at all.


    These crypts don''t hate light. They hate sunlight.


    However, it can also be understood that Chen Yu remembers that the predecessor of the crypt devil was the vampire family.


    They also inherited the vampires'' aversion to sunlight.


    Chen soon found out that he had made a mistake. This is not the lair of the earth devil.


    It''s the nest of spiders, because Chen found some giant creatures like spiders and crabs in the magma.


    This should be the so-called spider devil.


    The spider devil''s body is red, with eight slender limbs standing in the magma.


    It turns out that they are not the kind of bodies Chen understood that are more than ten meters long, but their limbs are more than ten meters long.


    Their bodies are actually about the size of crypt devils.


    They can not only survive in magma, but also climb on the rock wall.


    But they have a pair of big pincers in front of them, which are very thick.


    When they found the lair devil, they immediately attacked the lair devil.The crypt devil also rushed up to fight with them.


    Although male crypt devils are protected by hard outer skeleton, spider Devils'' claws can easily crush their outer skeleton.


    And the spider devil''s limbs are very sharp, and can easily penetrate the shell of the male crypt devil.


    A few burrows were soon killed.


    However, the number of crypt demons still dominates.


    So the two spiders were killed under the siege of the crypt devil.


    Chen Zhuo comes to the body of spider devil to check the body of spider devil.


    "We can only send you here. If we go further, it''s easy to attract the big spider devil. Next, it''s up to you."


    Winnie looked at Chen Yu. She was afraid.


    Because these crypt devils are going to leave her and Chen Yu here.


    She had at least some knowledge of the crypts and knew they could communicate.


    However, these spider devils are completely wild animals, unable to communicate at all.


    If she had been left here, she would have died miserably.


    Chen Yu enters the cave, while Luo te and Winnie jump into the cave.


    "How are you going to deal with the spider devil?" Asked Winnie.


    "Of course, it''s killing, or how to solve it." Chen Yuli said of course.


    "But you are only one."


    "A lot of times, I solve problems by myself."


    "It''s not the same problem you used to face."


    "There''s no difference."


    Chen Ji turned his head to look towards the entrance of the cave.


    "Why hasn''t the spider devil come?" cried Chen


    "You have to make noise and attract spiders out of the lava. Their vision is poor, but their hearing is good."


    "All right."


    Chen Chu also did not know where to take out a grenade and threw it directly into the lava in the distance.


    Boom -


    a piece of red fire water was raised by the lava, and Chen Yu lost another one.


    The effect was obvious, and a spider devil jumped out of the lava.


    Instead of attacking Chen immediately, the spider devil beat the shell behind him with his big pincers and made a loud sound.


    "What is it doing?"


    "Perhaps it''s challenging me, or it''s calling its companions."

 Chapter 1132

    Soon, a spider devil appeared in the surrounding magma river.


    These spider devils are big and small.


    Winnie is in total despair.


    Chen Yu clenched his fist and faced dozens of spider devils.


    All of a sudden, a spider demon came to Chen Zhu.


    The huge claws of the spider devil clawed at Chen Yu.


    In Winnie''s eyes, the claws of the giant spider devil waved to Chen Yu.


    You can beat Chen to death directly.


    However, when the claws clamped Chen Yu, Chen Yu suddenly opened his arms.


    The claws were opened by Chen Xun, and the claws of the spider devil could not be closed.


    Click -


    the pincers of the claws were torn by Chen.


    Winnie stared at the scene with wide eyes.


    Her face was full of wonder.


    The claws of spiders spew white liquid.


    The white liquid sprayed on Chen Yu, who felt very strange.


    Because the liquid seems to be absorbed by the body.


    This texture is very strange.


    Chen Yu''s spirit was refreshed.


    How cool! This feeling almost fascinates Chen.


    The claws of Chen Yu''s struggling spider devil.


    Let more liquid spill on you.


    Chen put some white liquid on his hand and pecked at his mouth.


    The white liquid is sweet as honey.


    At this time, the spider devil pointed its sharp limbs to Chen Zhu.


    Chen Yu kicks off the spider devil''s limb and shoots the severed limb through the spider devil''s lower abdomen from the bottom up.


    The spider devil was soon killed.


    Winnie''s eyes were full of shock.


    You should know that this kind of spider devil, even the crypt devil, needs several sieges to kill one.


    But Chen Yu killed one easily.


    One of the companions was killed, and the other spiders became very excited.


    Chen Yu was bathed in white liquid, and the essence of these white liquid penetrated into the skin, which also excited Chen Zhao.


    Another spider devil killed him, and Chen Yu was in a state of extreme excitement.


    Chen Yu is desperate to run into the spider devil.


    Originally in winie''s view, it was a suicide.


    After all, the physical difference between the two is too much.


    And spiders have a hard shell to protect them.


    However, Chen Yu directly smashed the front claw of the spider devil, and grabbed a piece of debris to stab the main body of the spider devil.


    Wei ni finally understood why Chen Yu had the courage to come here alone.


    Why can we trade with the crypt.


    This guy is a monster.


    Chen killed two spider devils, absorbed the white liquid in their bodies, even dug out their meat by himself, and then squeezed out the liquid contained in the meat.


    Suddenly, a stone of more than ten tons was thrown from a distance.


    "Be careful!" Cried Winnie.


    Ten tons of boulders hit Chen.


    Chen Zhu immediately controlled the dark solution, and the dark solution under his feet expanded abruptly, but inevitably stained the surrounding magma.


    Strangely, though, the dark stock did not evaporate from the magma.


    The magma was not quenched by the dark liquid.


    Under the control of Chen Zhu, the dark liquid and magma fused to form a red and black blade.


    Easily cut the boulder in half.


    Wayne''s face is full of miracles. What''s the matter?


    Chen Yu was also surprised. He had no idea that the dark liquid could merge with the magma.


    At this time, a giant spider devil climbs out of the deep magma River, and then climbs to the cave wall.


    The main part of the spider devil is more than ten meters long, and each of its limbs is more than twenty meters long.


    Its two claws are more like the impact of the hammer.


    This one should be the big spider devil. That boulder just now was thrown by it. You can imagine how powerful it is.


    It''s too big.


    Chen Yu looks at the spider devil and feels the blood in his body boiling.


    This big spider devil seems to have something attracting him.


    Chen Yu rushed to the spider devil regardless of everything.


    The spider demons along the way immediately came up to block Chen Yu.


    But at this time Chen Yu was as possessed.


    It was an instinct.


    Those spider demons who came to block Chen Yu didn''t even pay attention to the Council.


    The dark liquid and lava interweave into countless strange blade shapes.


    This is the real world.


    In an instant, dozens of spiders were cut.


    At the same time, the dark original liquid infiltrates into the carapace of these spiders and extracts the dark original liquid in their bodies.Chen Zhuo killed in front of the big spider devil, and then the claws of the big spider devil were torn by his hands.


    Winnie thought it would be a thrilling battle.


    But the result was far beyond her expectation.


    It''s just a mass murder.


    When the big spider devil comes on stage, it really shows its terrible strength.


    However, Chen Yu is more terrible, and directly opens the shell of the spider devil.


    Chen saw a piece of golden material in the shell of the spider devil, which was like magma.


    This golden substance is very similar to the crab cream, with an attractive fragrance.


    At this time, the spider devil has not died completely.


    It tried to attack Chen Yu with its claws.


    But Chen Yu spread it directly on the golden material, and pulled it down and stuffed it into his mouth.


    In contrast, Chen Yu is more like a human eating monster.


    This golden substance is the same as the white liquid.


    It''s just more pure.


    Chen Yu felt the power of the earth.


    This kind of power is flooding every corner of Chen Yu''s body.


    It seems that every cell is excited to absorb the golden material.


    Chen Yu burps a lot, but he still pours the golden material into his mouth.


    Chen doesn''t want to waste a bit.


    Chen Yu wants to capture all the power of the spider devil.


    this is the essence from the abyss.


    Whether it''s the crypt devil at the entrance of the cave, or Winnie at the scene.


    They were all frightened by this situation.


    Compared with spider devil, Chen Yuming is more terrible.


    Around him, around the dark and flame intertwined material, just like liquid, constantly churning.


    All spiders are killed by the liquid.


    This is the power of the earth!


    Chen Yu feels it, but it''s not enough!


    Not enough, not enough!


    this is the essence of the earth. Chen suddenly understood what the old turtle once said.


    Go to the depths of the earth and feel the earth.


    this is the essence of the earth, but the essence of the big spider''s magic can not satisfy Chen''s needs.


    The glutton then devours all the flesh and blood of the spider devil, leaving only an empty shell.


    Chen Zhu looked at the upper reaches of the magma River, which came out of the deep cave.


    It''s also the place where the big spider devil comes out.


    Chen is eager to rush in.


    But Chen Yu is not sure he can get in and out alive.


    even Chen Chan absorbs the essence of the big spider''s demons. For Chen, he merely satisfied his appetite.


    However, Chen Yu''s understanding of the sky and the earth is only preliminary.


    Finally, Chen gave up the idea of entering the magma river channel.


    At present, Chen can''t resist the high heat of magma.


    Maybe we should continue our training.


    With the golden key to the adaptability and evolution of the body, Chen Yu believes that as long as he keeps training, he will be able to adapt to the temperature of magma within a short time.


    Then I can go deeper.

 Chapter 1133

    Chen Zhu returns to the exit of the cave.


    All crypt demons are more alert to Chen Yu.


    Although they can''t see anything, they know what happened just now.


    Chen Yu slaughtered all the invading spiders.


    Including the big spider demon that can hardly handle.


    "When can I get what I want?" Chen asked.


    "Wait a minute, we need to go to the nests of the Nissan species." Said the female crypt.


    The male crypts began to enter the cave.


    The cave has a cave passage in the other corner.


    In a short time, the crypt devil picked up some of the Nissan cubs.


    Two of them were sent to Chen.


    "That''s our commitment, the Nissan species you need."


    Chen Yu picked up the two Nissan cubs. Most of the animals were lovely when they were young.


    It''s the same with the Nissan species. It''s tender and looks like a domestic pig.


    "By the way, I''d be happy to clean it up for you next time if there are spiders." Chen said.


    even if Chen did not fully understand the earth, but he absorbed the essence of the big spider''s body, Chen''s ascension is still very huge.


    That''s a real ascension. The cells of the body are fully activated.


    It''s like falling from a high altitude.


    But it''s not exactly the same.


    These are two completely opposite feelings.


    But they can make cells active.


    Falling from a high altitude makes your body light as if you want to ride the wind to the West.


    but the essence of the earth makes Chen feel heavy, just like a huge stone.


    Winnie followed Chen Yu out of the lair of the devil.


    The crypt devil sent them to the door.


    Chen Yu takes Winnie to the place where she originally parked her four-wheel motorcycle, and drives for more than ten kilometers at the same time.


    "Well, Miss police, I''ll take you out of the forbidden area and call for help myself. Besides, for the sake of your Rott, you''d better keep your mouth shut."


    Then Chen Yu turned and left.


    CAOS stops at the place where Chen gets off, and sees Chen carrying two piglets back.


    Cass was a little puzzled. When Chen Yu went out for a busy afternoon, he brought back two piglets?


    Of course, though CAOS was perplexed, he didn''t think much about it.


    By the time we got to headquarters, it was already 12 p.m.


    However, Chen Yu asked Cass to send himself to the remains of the crypt devil by helicopter.


    "CASS, are you coming in with me, or are you staying here?"


    Before in the lair of the devil in Las Vegas, because Chen is not familiar, and there are many resentments.


    So Chen Yu doesn''t want to let CAOS take risks. However, Chen Yu is more assured that there will be no conflict here. CAOS has been here before, so there won''t be any danger.


    "President, I can''t stand the sultry heat. I''d better stay here."


    "Good."


    Chen can understand that not everyone can adapt to the high temperature environment.


    Chen Yu carries the piglet into the nest.


    Not long ago, Chen Yu met the burrow devil on patrol.


    Chen''s smell is familiar to the crypt devil.


    The crypt devil took the initiative to lead Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu followed the crypt devil and soon came to the underground pyramid.


    The old crypt devil appeared at the entrance of the pyramid. He smelt the smell of the piggy in Chen''s arms and trotted forward.


    "Man, you have the Nissan species in your arms?"


    "Yes, two cubs, will you?"


    "Yes, yes, of course, that''s great."


    The old burrow devil was very happy. Chen Yu put the piggy down.


    "By the way, I heard that the Nissan species will attract spider devils, right?"


    "Human, do you know the spider devil?"


    "I''ve met spider devils before." Chen said.


    "Yes, in the past, we also raised the Nissan species, and the spider devil also had a great impact on the extinction of the Nissan species." The old crypt devil replied.


    "Well, I''ll give you a contact information. If you meet a spider devil, you can inform me, and I can help you solve it for free." Chen said.


    "Man, you want spider devils, don''t you?"


    "Yes." Chen does not deny it.


    "Our group has a way to find spiders."


    "Oh? How to find the spider devil? " Chen Yu''s eyes brightened.


    "The spider devil''s dung... Is the food of the locust, and the locust is the food of the Nissan species, and the spider devil likes to eat the Nissan species." "For a long time in the past, our ethnic group has no Nissan species and can only rely on grasshoppers to survive, so we will search for the traces of spider devils. Because the places where spider devils are, they often leave their excrement... So, our ethnic group is particularly sensitive to the smell of spider devils, especially in our ethnic group, some ethnic groups can empty their excrement." The extremely thin trace of spider devil in Qi. ""If a spider devil intrudes into our nest, we will find out for the first time that there are some shallow spider devil nests, and we also know the location. For thousands of years, we have explored many spider devil nests."


    "How deep underground can you get here?" Chen asked.


    "Very deep, in your human measure, we have explored the depth of 10000 meters."


    Chen Yu thought about it, but took it for granted.


    The number of crypt demons is not small, neither is it small.


    If there is not enough space for activities, if there is not enough ecological chain, it is unable to maintain the survival and reproduction of ethnic groups.


    So there must be a larger underground transportation network here.


    "But in a deeper area, even our ethnic group can''t go down any more."


    "If I was going down, what would happen?"


    "If you want to hunt spider devils, you must not be afraid of spider devils. But the deeper you go, the higher the temperature will be. There are other dangerous creatures. In the deep underground, there are far more than spider devils. In addition, there are complex underground karst caves. Your human senses are very weak and not enough to sense the direction."


    Chen Yu thought about it. It''s really troublesome.


    The more in-depth, the higher the temperature, but the temperature problem is the most don''t need to worry about.


    Because Russia once dug a cave more than 12 kilometers deep, the bottom temperature of the cave reached 180 degrees.


    This temperature may be lethal enough for most creatures, but Chen can bear it.


    But it is precisely the direction that has become the biggest problem.


    In the absence of Peugeot, human senses are easily disoriented.


    This belongs to the basic human senses and cannot be changed.


    Even trained soldiers cannot change.


    Unless you have a super brain, you can remember all the path features.


    "But I can draw a map for you." Said the old burrow devil.


    "Can you paint?"


    "I''ve learned to draw." Said the old burrow devil.

 Chapter 1134

    Chen Yu was very skeptical that if the old man of the cave devil could go to take an entrance examination for further study, he would definitely get a degree.


    "By the way, you humans seem to like eating the meat of spider devils." The old burrow devil said: "although we can''t appreciate the meat of spider devil, we think it''s very hard to eat, but you humans like it very much."


    "How do you know?"


    "Have you forgotten that human beings once lived here?"


    Chen recalled that there were some anthropologists here.


    The knowledge of the old crypt devil is also taught by those anthropologists.


    "I''ll get you some if you want."


    "You have the flesh of the crypt?"


    "I just killed two spiders the other day." Said the old burrow devil.


    They are much more powerful than the Las Vegas crypt clan, at least in number.


    "Give it all to me. I''ll try it."


    In a short time, the crypt devil took out the dismembered spider devil.


    Chen Yu also talked with the old crypt devil about many problems.


    They all have a common understanding that cooperation is more beneficial than hostility.


    They have no conflict of interest at all.


    The supernatural society can help them.


    They can also become supernatural forces when necessary.


    When Chen came home, it was more than two in the morning.


    Chen Zhu takes the meat of spider devil and takes it to the space gap.


    Recently, Lao Hei has been busy building a new home on the beach.


    Chen Zhu is used to living with Lao Hei, and he also hopes that Lao Hei will move there together.


    Live with Chen Yu.


    Lao Hei also knows some privacy of human beings.


    When Chen Yu and fari are in the bedroom, he will not rush into the bedroom.


    And Chen Yu and Lao Hei are used to doing research together.


    Whether it''s magic or medicine.


    Chen Yu enters the space gap, and Lao Hei is commanding the evil devil to load some materials.


    After these materials are packed, they will be transported to the beach by Chen Zhu.


    "Chen Yu, how did you come today?"


    "I killed some creatures from the underground today. I heard that these creatures are delicious, so I will study them to make sure that there will be no bad side effects on human body."


    "Oh? Underground creatures? What is it like? "


    "In the advanced lab."


    Chen took out a spider devil''s limb segment: "this creature is similar to the enlarged version of spider crab, but they have a pair of large pincers, the largest can reach 50 meters, and this creature has a milky white liquid, which can slightly improve my strength. The white liquid should be their blood, but the blood of a dozen spider devil, the effect of improvement It''s not obvious. "


    Chen said, extracting a small piece of minced meat from the spider devil''s limbs, then putting it into a test tube, and melting it into the liquid.


    There are a large number of medical machines purchased by Chen Yu in the laboratory, which are specially used for the research of Chen Yu and Lao Hei.


    In the space gap, the old black can use any instrument.


    Through the analysis of ingredients, Lao Hei handed a report to Chen.


    "The meat of this spider devil is very nutritious, which is very beneficial to you humans." "And there is a kind of substance similar to crab amino acid, but different from crab amino acid, this amino acid has very high activity. I used the bone to soak the experiment, and found that this amino acid can self adsorb on the bone, and self absorb other substances in the liquid to repair the bone," said Lao Hei


    "Oh?" Chen Yu has some accidents.


    Amino acids are chemicals in themselves, but many animals and plants are rich in amino acids.


    The first amino acids successfully extracted were from winter bamboo shoots.


    However, amino acids are also extracted from different animals and plants, so there will be some functional differences.


    If some edible amino acids are added to the dishes, the dishes will become extremely delicious.


    Of course, the synthetic amino acids are not suitable for eating, while the natural amino acids are the ultimate delicacy pursued by human beings.


    For example, some seafood products have such delicious taste after cooking because they are rich in natural amino acids.


    After human eating amino acids, they are not directly absorbed, but are broken down into small molecules by digestive enzymes in the stomach, then enter other organs through the blood, and recombine into proteins, which are finally absorbed by the human body.


    Why do some visceral functional injuries need to eat seafood for a long time? Because many kinds of seafood are rich in amino acids, which can repair the liver and other parts.


    And this kind of repair is selective. The low molecules after amino acid decomposition will always exist in the blood. Then what kind of protein an organ needs will automatically absorb the low molecules in the blood and recombine in an organ.So some seafood is the first choice for body conditioning.


    However, pregnant women are not recommended to eat, because the physical function of pregnant women is not stable due to pregnancy reaction.


    Excessive intake of amino acids will aggravate the pregnancy reaction.


    So we can only eat a little or no seafood.


    Some pharmaceutical companies make shark bone meal, which has a good therapeutic effect on bone injury.


    Chen and Lao Hei spent the whole night in the laboratory, especially analyzing and studying the amino acids of this kind of crab.


    Chen found that this kind of crab like amino acid is very obvious for bone repair. When the nutrition is sufficient, the effect of self repair is more than ten times higher than that of human body.


    More than that, after absorbing this amino acid, the bone actually becomes more tenacious, which is almost an immediate effect on patients with osteoporosis.


    "Good stuff." Chen Yu exclaimed to himself.


    Chen Yu thought of lisfar''s injury and just used it to give lisfar a try.


    Of course, Chen is not doing human experiments at will.


    The first thing is to make sure there are no side effects, and then the experiment can be carried out.


    Chen and Lao Hei considered it for a long time and named it bone amino acid.


    The next day, when fari got up, she found Chen Yu out of bed.


    But before she washed the Susu, she could smell the strong smell of seafood in the air.


    Fari frowned. She thought it was a bad devil who made some seafood.


    In my heart, I complain that I can''t eat seafood when I am pregnant. What kind of seafood does the bad devil make.


    But when she got to the kitchen, she found that Chen Yu was making seafood soup.


    "Chen, why are you making breakfast?"


    Chen took a bowl of seafood soup and handed it to fari: "come on, have a drink."


    "What kind of seafood is this?"


    "It''s not seafood, but it''s a bit like a crab."


    Fari took a sip, and the taste filled her mouth instantly.


    "Whoo Drink well, Chen. What is it made of? "


    "This kind of thing lives underground. I went to get it last night, but you can''t drink too much. Is little Gelin up? Let her drink a bowl too."

 Chapter 1135

    "Honey, I want another one."


    "I''m sorry, honey, I can''t." Chen Yu covered the pot with soup: "don''t drink too much."


    Chen Yu arched fari out of the kitchen, and fari was very reluctant to come out.


    However, after xiaogelin got up, Chen Yu gave xiaogelin a big bowl.


    At the same time, Evelyn came.


    Evrel has come very early recently.


    Because Chen is very busy every day.


    Almost free in the morning.


    So evrel came early.


    Every time she thought that Chen Yu had charged her 10 million dollars, she was very upset.


    She may be the most miserable world champion in the world.


    Come on, think about the test last night, and Evelyn lost her courage again.


    "It smells good." Evrel came into the room and smelled the attractive fragrance.


    "Evelie, here you are. Have a taste of my seafood soup."


    "Well, what kind of crab is it?"


    "Sea crab."


    Evrel rolled her eyes. "I''ve said seafood soup. Of course I know it''s sea crab, but what kind of sea crab is it? When I get back, I''ll ask the chef at home to prepare some. "


    "I can''t buy it." Chen said.


    It''s not the first time that evelie has eaten the ingredients that Chen Yu can''t buy.


    In recent days, she has eaten at Chen Yu''s house every noon, so she has eaten many ingredients that are not available in the market.


    Of course, she still needs some ingredients from Chen Zhu.


    If put in the past, evry could hardly imagine that she would come into contact with this fresh food.


    She is a man of the same grain.


    "Is there anything else? Give me some more. "


    "This kind of crab is not suitable for you to eat. This kind of crab will increase the weight and tenacity of bones. If you have some bone problems, you can eat more, but it will also increase your bone weight and delay your swimming speed."


    Of course, the effect is very small, maybe only 0.1 second.


    But for any athlete in a race, 001 seconds is a must.


    "For your food, I should consider retiring in advance."


    Of course, it''s only evley''s joke.


    Any athlete is pursuing a longer career. Most of those who retire early have such and such reasons.


    Few athletes say I''ve made enough money, so I don''t want to play anymore.


    There are also some athletes because they earn too much money, leading them to lose their original intention, start to spend too much, and neglect training, the final result is to cause their competitive state to decline seriously, and have to choose to retire.


    Evry is a very strong and competitive character.


    She doesn''t want to end her career early.


    What''s more, as long as she''s still in sports.


    She has the moment of the highest light.


    It''s like every actor wants to be a superstar.


    The superstar is willing to stay away from the camera?


    Who doesn''t want to be the focus of everyone forever.


    In the afternoon, Chen Yu went straight to risfar''s house.


    Dell is also there. Seeing Chen Yu come in with the box, he snatched it at the first time.


    "This is not for you, Dale."


    Dale is very clear that Chen Yu''s taste is addictive every time he brings food.


    Whether it''s wine or food, or fruit.


    Anyway, in Dell''s mind, Chen Yu''s offer is always the best.


    Dell didn''t care. The moment he opened the box, the smell of crab meat came to his face.


    "Dell, you put it down for me. This is Chen''s gift. Ah My chest is starting to hurt again. " Lisfal was furious when he saw that Dale had stolen his things.


    He also knows that what Chen Yu sent must be a good thing.


    "Chen, how about mine?"


    "In my back compartment, when I go back, I take it away. It has a very good effect on Johnny''s injury. Ronnie and vera can also eat it, which is good for their development." Chen said.


    "Delicious." Dale put a piece of crab meat in his mouth.


    Chen Yu sat in front of riesfall: "Johnny, if this one of you is eaten by Dale, it''s gone. These crabs can cut your wheelchair time by half."


    "Dale, you heard me. If you don''t give it back to me, I''ll tear down your house."


    The manors of Dale and riesfall are less than 100 meters apart, so they often visit each other.


    "Come on, I want to stay in the hotel."


    "By the way, I''ve heard from Dell that you proposed to rectify the hotel, haven''t you?" Asked riesfall."Well, yes." Chen replied.


    If it''s someone else''s offer, riesfall may not accept it.


    On the contrary, it is Chen Yu''s proposal, and riesfar will be very confident.


    "You see, I said Chen''s proposal."


    "Well, just follow Chen''s proposal to rectify it."


    In fact, in China, many architects are also combined with Fengshui.


    Because some elements of Fengshui are just in line with some characteristics of the building.


    Feng Shui can also be explained in a scientific way.


    "I''ll go first, Dale. You and I will get the crab meat."


    "Oh, Dale, I''ll be there."


    Dale followed Chen Yu, and after walking for tens of meters, he couldn''t wait to ask.


    "Chen, Shifu, did she agree to accept me as a disciple?"


    Chen Yu looked at Dale and said, "this is her address. You go to her. I''ve already told her. But she said that you need to check your qualification first. If you have the qualification to get started, she is willing to accept you as an apprentice. If you don''t have the qualification, don''t mention it again. In addition, don''t call master before you call on him. Master can''t scream."


    "Well, I''ll go now."


    "You''ve just told Johnny to come, and now you''re going to set him aside?"


    "Then when shall I go?"


    "It''s up to me. I''m going."


    "Wait, where''s my crab?"


    "Oh Forget. " Chen took out a box of untreated crab meat from the back compartment.


    "Why is that so?"


    "It''s more nourishing than it tastes. When you go back, share it with Fisher. Don''t eat it all by yourself."


    "I''m asking you why riesfall has so much more than me."


    "He''s the wounded, you''re not."


    "It''s not fair."


    "Well, I really have to go this time." Chen Yu doesn''t care about Dell''s complaints. He gets on the car and goes straight away.


    Chen then took out the phone and dialed Li Qing.


    "Sister Qing, I have already told Dale that he should come to you in these two days. Dale is not bad. If he has this chance, sister Qing might as well consider it."


    Chen Yu mainly considered that Li Qing was alone and his son and daughter-in-law were all killed in a car accident.


    In the future, someone must be considered to support the old and die.


    In China, the apprentice is half a son.


    If the master has no children or daughters, he will still have his apprentice to support the old and die.

 Chapter 1136

    Dell went to the address Chen gave the next day.


    But Dale didn''t go alone.


    He took Fisher with him.


    "Fisher, do you remember what I said?"


    "Remember, when I see a grandma with black hair and black eyes like Uncle Chen, I will call him Shizu, in Chinese."


    Soon the car stopped in front of the hotel.


    Dale picked up Fisher and got out of the car and came to the counter.


    "Stay? How many rooms do you want? " Ethan looked up at Dale and asked.


    "No, I''m not here to stay. I''m here to find Ms. Li Qing." DELL said, "can you call out Ms. Li Qing for me?"


    Ethan couldn''t help but look up again and look at Dale carefully.


    In my heart, Li Qing doesn''t offend this man, does he?


    "Who are you? What can I do for Li? "


    "Something."


    "What''s up."


    Dale was not happy to see Ethan asking so thoroughly.


    "Why should I tell you."


    "Li is my employee."


    "Soon she will not be." Dell said proudly.


    Dell''s answer, let Ethan more firmly believe that Dell is to find trouble.


    "Li didn''t come to work today. Come back tomorrow."


    "You give me the address where she lives. I''ll find her."


    "How do I know where she lives?"


    Actually, Li Qing lives in a hotel.


    Because of Chen Yu, Ethan also took special care of Li Qing.


    But on the other hand, it''s also because of Li Qing''s character.


    In the hotel, she almost worked hard, and she saved Ethan.


    So Ethan is also very concerned about Li Qing.


    He doesn''t care who the man in front of him is.


    Even if the police come to see him, he will cover up.


    "Dad, this grandfather is lying." Said Fisher.


    Dale looked at Ethan and though he was upset, he said patiently, "listen, old man, as long as you give me her address, this thousand dollars is yours."


    Ethan was even more dissatisfied. He didn''t even look at a thousand dollars. "Do you think I''m a person who lacks a thousand dollars?"


    "What do you want?"


    "I said, Li didn''t come today, and he won''t come tomorrow. Besides, I don''t welcome you here."


    "Do you know who I am? I can buy this hotel in a word. "


    "Will you buy it and let me have a look? This is my place. Get out of here. "


    Just then, Li Qing came down from upstairs.


    "Ethan, what happened?" Li Qing went to the counter and saw Dale: "how are you?"


    Dale put Fisher on the ground: "disciple, see your master."


    "I''m going to see Shizu Fisher has been practicing this sentence all day.


    Li Qingmeng forces, so does Ethan.


    What is this? Ethan scratched his head.


    He thought Dale was looking for trouble.


    But if it''s trouble, it''s a very special way.


    Or are they the younger generation of Li Qing?


    But do Chinese people have such strange rules of meeting their elders?


    Moreover, this big one and small two people must be white.


    Or are they mixed?


    Fisher is a kid. He looks up and looks at Li Qing with his eyes watery.


    At the moment when Li Qing touched Fisher''s eyes, he felt a little quiver in his heart.


    "Is she your daughter?"


    "Master, yes."


    "Get up first, I haven''t promised to take you as an apprentice."


    "Master, if you don''t agree, I won''t get up." Dell said firmly on the face.


    "Yes, I can''t get up." Fisher repeated.


    "Your daughter is born with insight, which is a good material for cultivation, you..." Li Qing looked at Dale and said, "you are not incapable of cultivation, but you have mediocre qualifications. If you want to go down this road, most of your life is meaningless."


    Dale immediately said, "master, Fisher''s eyes were born with dysplasia. Chen cured Fisher''s eyes."


    "Oh, is that Mr. Chen?" Li Qing looked at Fei Xue and said, "get up first."


    "Master, do you accept me as a disciple?"


    "You get up first."


    Dale hesitated for a long time and still wanted to wait for Li Qing''s words.


    At this time, Fisher got up and pulled up Dale: "Dad, Shizu must want to accept dad. There must be some tests."


    Dale looked at Li Qing and Li counted his head. The little girl was very young and smart.


    It''s really a rare good embryo. If we can inherit the Qingyi sect, we can never carry it forward."Mr. Ethan, I''ll take both of them to the back for a moment and ask you for an hour''s leave."


    "Master, I have a big hotel. You can go to my hotel without doing anything." Dale was quite upset with Ethan.


    Li Qing looked at Dale and said, "I won''t leave the hotel."


    Dale shut up a bit.


    Ethan gloated at Dale, then said to Li Qing, "go ahead."


    Li Qing takes Dale and fisher to the backyard.


    Ethan picked up the phone and said, "Chen, a father and daughter came to Li in the hotel just now. They also mentioned you. Who are they?"


    "You know, sister Qing has some abilities to catch ghosts and exorcise demons. I asked her to go out that night to exorcise demons for his hotel. Then he thought that sister Qing was very capable. He wanted to learn the ability to catch ghosts and exorcise demons from sister Qing. Where are they now? Did sister Qing agree? "


    "I don''t know. Sister Qing took them to the backyard." Ethan hesitated to sneak in.


    Li Qing takes Dale and fisher to the backyard.


    "Your name is Dale, isn''t it?"


    "Yes, master."


    "My name is Li Qing. I''m a contemporary descendant of the Qingyi sect of the Taimu mountain in China. There are three rules in our sect. You can''t commit any evil with the magic in the sect. You can''t rape, rape, abduct or cheat. You can do it."


    "Master, I can." Dell didn''t want to answer Li Qing''s questions directly.


    What''s the problem?


    Even without these rules, I don''t do these things myself.


    "In addition, your qualification is mediocre. I will pass you a magic. If you can practice it in seven days, you will be the official disciple of Qingyi sect. Otherwise, our fate will end."


    Dale''s face was embarrassed: "master Isn''t it hard? "


    "Is the most basic spell, yin and Yang eye." Li Qing said: "this magic is not unique. Basically, all the Warlocks in the Jianghu know this magic. If you can''t even practice Yin and Yang eyes, then you''re really not suitable for cultivation."


    "Well, please give me some advice."


    "That''s the formula. Take it to yourself."


    Dale has a headache when he looks at the dense Chinese language.


    His current level of Chinese is limited to spoken language, but he knows nothing about words.


    "Master, it''s all in Chinese."


    "The Dharma of Qingyi gate is all in Chinese. If you can''t understand such basic Dharma, how can you understand this gate code? Well, I have to work. You can go now."

 Chapter 1137

    Dale took the pithy formula with a bitter face.


    How to practice?


    I can''t understand it.


    "Dad, you are so stupid. Don''t Uncle Chen understand? You ask Uncle Chen."


    Dale hit the forehead, right.


    Chen Yu knows, and he can guide himself.


    Dale immediately drove to mirror lake.


    At mirror lake, Fisher has forgotten her task.


    Rush into the villa.


    "Little Gelin, I''m coming..." Fisher saw if there was any in the living room. Then he ran to the front yard and saw little Gelin playing in the lake. She didn''t take off her clothes and jumped into the water directly.


    Wanda, who was dozing off on the shore, immediately jumped into the water.


    Wanda is a dog that wants to be protected.


    Whether children in the water need help or not.


    As long as there are no parents around, it will immediately follow.


    This is the idea it instilled from an early age.


    Dale came in and saw Chen Yu and fari lying in the sun.


    "Chen, Fanny." Dale said hello.


    "How is it? Is it going well?" Chen asked.


    "Chen, come here."


    "Directly."


    Dale looks at Farley. "Does Farley know?"


    "She knows more than you do."


    "All right." Dale took out his pithy formula: "this is the one master gave me."


    "Oh, yes."


    "It''s not a success. Shifu asked me to practice this in a week, otherwise I would not be accepted."


    Chen took a look at the formula, which was very simple.


    Well, it''s easy for Chen.


    Let''s not say what level Chen Yu is now.


    The above content is easy to understand.


    Point the body points with the index finger to fill the forehead with Qi and blood, then gather the spirit and focus on the eyes


    This pithy formula is explained in the most popular vernacular.


    If it is higher, it is in classical Chinese, or even in a more obscure form of Taoist narrative.


    It''s difficult for Chen to see that, let alone Dell.


    "Chen, please translate the above for me, and then teach me."


    Chen Yu translated the formula into English and said it again.


    "That''s it?"


    "It''s very simple, but it depends on your ability."


    "Then how do I know if I''ve made it?"


    "Find a graveyard. If you practice this Yin Yang eye, you will surely see something unclean."


    Dale followed Chen''s translation and looked back at Chen. "Chen, I feel like I don''t need to practice at all. It''s very simple."


    "Well, good. Since you are so sure, go to the graveyard tonight and try your Yin and Yang eyes."


    "Chen, go with me in the evening. I dare not go alone."


    "A psychic can''t even go to the graveyard. What else can he do?"


    "I''m not a regular psychic yet. Chen, go with me."


    "No."


    Chen did not hesitate to reject Dell''s request.


    Neuropathy, I knead fari to sleep.


    Why follow Dale to the cemetery.


    "Chen, you accompany me. I really dare not go alone."


    "Chen, you can go with Dale." Farley thought Dale was pathetic.


    Chen Yu''s face was depressed. He knew that he could find a evil spirit at will.


    Why do you have to accompany Dale to some cemetery.


    I''m confused.


    Dell didn''t leave directly, so he dragged Chen Yu and made him unable to go out if he wanted to.


    After supper, Chen was dragged into the car.


    Fisher stayed at home. Anyway, she had Farley to take care of her and little Gerin to play with her.


    She is already happy and doesn''t want to leave here at all.


    Chen Yu sat in the passenger seat with a mournful face.


    And because of Chen Yu''s company, Dell''s face is relaxed at the moment.


    "Dell, just find a cemetery nearby."


    Of course, in the nearest cemetery, you have to run at least 50 kilometers.


    After all, there is no cemetery in the city.


    Chen Yu is familiar with several cemeteries in Los Angeles and surrounding areas because he occasionally accompanies Lao Hei to visit the cemetery.


    Raken cemetery, from the beginning of its construction, has been surrounded by various rumors.


    All kinds of miraculous events spread from time to time.


    After all, it''s a cemetery. If there''s no supernatural event, it''s strange.


    When the car stopped beside the road of the cemetery, Chen could occasionally see some ethereal shadows.Those are spirits, but they are harmless.


    They don''t even have their own consciousness.


    They are all the dead buried here in recent days.


    They will only linger here for three or four days.


    And then it will disappear completely in the world.


    Their consciousness will disappear completely.


    They can''t even get to hell.


    Sometimes, Chen Yu wondered if they had gone to heaven.


    But Dell couldn''t see them.


    Dell must first know Yin and Yang eyes, and then through the tedious preparation, it is possible to barely see their illusory figures.


    "Chen, I''m ready. Can we start now?"


    "You think you can start, so start." Chen Zhu quietly cableway.


    Dale began to focus on the direction of the cemetery.


    He forced his eyelids open, and then began to work.


    Chen Yu is speechless when he looks at Dell''s strange appearance.


    "Use your mind, not your eyes." Chen said, rolling his white eyes.


    "I''m just warming up. Don''t disturb me."


    Chen Yu is even more speechless to Dell. What did you do wrong? Did you think I was noisy?


    I really shouldn''t have accompanied this bastard out.


    After waiting for more than ten minutes, Dell is still trying.


    Chen Chu finally couldn''t help but ask, "how are you? Do you see it?"


    "Wait, it will be soon By the way, there are ghosts in the cemetery, right? "


    "Yes." Chen replied.


    He leaned against the window and looked in the direction of the cemetery.


    "Ah, I see it. I see it. There, a woman, a black skirt. She sees it. She finds us."


    Chen Yu also saw it, but next, Dell was disappointed.


    "She''s not a ghost. She''s a living creature."


    The black dress woman came up to Chen Yu and Dale''s car.


    "Who are you? Why are you still here so late? " The black skirt woman''s tone is a little proud.


    "Who are you? Police? Why should we answer your question? " Dell said discontentedly.


    At first, he thought that the black dress woman was a ghost, but he was disappointed.


    Chen Yu felt that there was a magic power in this black skirt woman, which was very powerful!


    "We came out to relax." Chen Yu said with a smile.


    "Relax? This is a cemetery. "


    "Just after his parents died, they were buried here. He missed them, so he came here to have a look. Is there any problem?" Chen said.


    Dale was stunned. His parents had been dead for more than ten years.


    Why did Chen Yu lie?


    "It''s not safe around here at night. Get out of here." Said the woman in black.

 Chapter 1138

    "You are not afraid of a woman. What are we two men afraid of?" Dale has a brain.


    Outside of business, at least, Dell has always been a man of words and deeds.


    In the past, now and in the future.


    "Then whatever." The black skirt woman looked coldly at the two men and turned to leave.


    "Neuropathy." Dale''s voice was not loud, but the woman in the black dress apparently heard it.


    She paused for a moment, but did not turn around to argue with Dale. Instead, she went on, and soon disappeared into the darkness.


    "Do you know you just offended a witch?" Chen said with a smile.


    "Ah? Witch? "


    "That''s right. That woman is a witch, and she''s very powerful."


    "Why don''t you tell me?"


    "Well, she shouldn''t mean anything, and she didn''t do anything to you. Let''s go."


    "Chen, are you sure she didn''t put any curse or magic on me?"


    "No."


    "Really?"


    "If you don''t talk, I''ll get you out of the car and go back on your own."


    "Then I won''t ask. What shall we do now?"


    "What to do? If you want to go on, go on. If you don''t want to, go home and go to sleep." Chen Yu rolled his eyes.


    "Chen, how do you know that woman is a witch?"


    "Nonsense, you think it''s normal to be here at midnight?"


    "Maybe they came to visit the tomb."


    "Well, let''s go home and go to bed."


    "Don''t, don''t, I want to practice this Yin Yang eye as soon as possible."


    "Don''t practice in the cemetery. I''ll find a evil spirit to send to your house tomorrow and let him follow you every day. If you refine it, you can find it at the first time."


    "I don''t want any evil spirit. You let a evil spirit follow me. Do you want me to have nightmares?"


    "It''s better than letting you run to the graveyard every night."


    "But Fisher is not safe at home."


    "Forget it."


    Chen Yu thought, it seems that this is the same reason.


    Adults don''t care, but it''s not good for children to contact evil spirits.


    The same is true of Chen Yu''s family, although all of his contacts are supernatural events.


    But Chen Yu won''t let little Gelin and Fanny contact at all.


    At least, the spirits, such as evil spirits, which are left in the world by obsession, will not be contacted by Chen Yu.


    "If you want to practice Yin and Yang eyes next time, come to the cemetery by yourself. I don''t want to accompany you to the cemetery."


    ¡­¡­


    It''s under a grave in the Lacan public service center.


    The lower part of the tomb is actually a suite with various living facilities.


    At the same time, there are three people living in the tomb.


    One of them is fishA, who attacked Chen Yu a few days ago.


    And her teacher, sebora.


    At this time, the black skirt woman came in from outside the tomb.


    "Marge, where did you just go?" Asked seborah.


    "Teacher, I found someone outside the cemetery, so I took a look." She said.


    "What about the two? Who is it? "


    "They are just ordinary people." She said.


    Faisa, who was sitting next to her, looked at her and said, "mahji, are you sure those two people are ordinary people? Maybe they''re pretending to be ordinary people, maybe they''re agents of the magic palace. "


    "It''s not." "They didn''t know me, and I just used a little magic, they didn''t respond," she said


    "Maggie, the people of the magic palace have arrived in Los Angeles. They are looking for us now. We''d better not go out. If you or Felipe fall into the hands of the magic palace, it will be troublesome." Said seborah with concern.


    "I understand, sir." Mahji responded plainly.


    "It''s not safe here in Los Angeles. I can''t imagine that Los Angeles has such a powerful psychic, and it''s still a wizard." Seborah looked at his gauze wrapped left hand.


    "Teacher, you should not stop me that day. If we two join hands, we will be able to kill that bastard."


    "You even can''t get revenge from the forces behind you, because you are free to take action against him." Saibora scolded.


    "He did it to me first. He wiped out all the kids I raised. That''s my half year''s hard work."


    "It doesn''t matter if we are on vacation, but we are on the run now. Do you want to provoke the local forces on your own initiative? Are you afraid that you are not obvious enough?"


    "Am I going to watch my efforts go down the drain?"


    "We need to preserve our strength now, not engage in meaningless fights." "If you look at mahgie, she knows how to be patient and give in, not just to do things with unrelated people," sebora said"She''s her, I''m me."


    Felipe had always despised her. She was also a disciple of cyborg, but she always held her head.


    In any way, she always seems to be better than her.


    It also made faisa hate her.


    Maggie had no expression for her teacher''s praise.


    Just standing there peacefully, as if everything had nothing to do with her.


    "Teacher, we have been hiding here for more than ten days. When will our plan start?" Asked Marge.


    "Don''t worry. I hired a special bodyguard. It''s not too late to carry out our plan when the bodyguard comes."


    "Teacher, we don''t need any bodyguards. I don''t think any bodyguards are competent to protect us." "Unless you can get Superman to be our bodyguard," said faisa


    "You are right. The bodyguard I invited is superman." Saibora said with a smile.


    "Teacher, this joke is not funny at all."


    "Although he is not a real Superman, he is very powerful." Said sebora.


    At that moment, cyberra''s cell phone rang.


    Sebora picked up the phone and said, "huh? Are you here? OK, I see. Send it to me. "


    Soon, a truck stopped outside the tomb.


    The porter quickly put an iron box on the road outside the tomb, and then left in a hurry.


    Cyborg, faishah and mahji came out of the tomb.


    "Faisa, move in."


    With a slight lift of her finger, the iron box flew.


    "What''s in it? It''s so heavy."


    This iron box looks like an iron coffin, but it''s very heavy. It''s estimated to weigh more than one ton.


    When she returned to the tomb, she put the iron box in the hall.


    "Teacher, can I open this box?"


    "Yes." Cyborg nodded.


    Feisha uses magic, the nails on the iron box break one by one, and then the cover flies.


    Inside lay a tall, naked man.


    "How is a man?" Both Fisher and Maggie are confused.


    On this man''s chest, there is a bright red x pattern.


    "Dead?" "Teacher, who sent the dead?" she asked? For what? "


    "He''s our bodyguard." Saborah stepped forward, fingernails slowly across the chest of the naked man.


    Cyborg''s mouth was reading a magic spell, and the man suddenly opened his eyes.

 Chapter 1139

    The first time the man opened his eyes, there was a fierce light in his eyes.


    Cyborg shook the remote control in his hand, and the man calmed down again.


    "Madam, what can I do for you?"


    "At my command."


    "Any order," said sebora


    "Yes, ma''am, I will obey any order you may give me."


    Both faisa and mahji felt that the man was a little strange.


    Before they ordered to feel that the man had no breath, just like a dead man.


    I woke up with that kind of callous look.


    But because of a remote control and succumb to their own teachers.


    "What''s your name?"


    "Madam, my name is X-9."


    "Teacher, who is he?" Asked faisa.


    "Our bodyguards." Said sebora.


    "He? There is no magic wave in him, sir. Are you sure he can protect us? "


    "What are your abilities?" Cyborg looks at the X-9.


    "Proficient in all fighting, firearms, all means of transportation, with expert level detection and anti reconnaissance capabilities, strength, 15 times of the human limit, 8 times of the speed human limit, 9 times of the reaction speed human limit, 19 times of the anti strike human limit, 6 times of the resilience human limit, 20 times of the vision human limit, no fear."


    Faisa is still a little unconvinced: "teacher, I want to try him."


    "X-9, subdue her. Don''t hurt her."


    Shua -


    Bertha didn''t react at all, and X-9 had disappeared in front of her eyes.


    As soon as fissa''s neck ached, X-9 appeared behind fissa''s back and grabbed fissa''s neck at the same time.


    "Here It doesn''t count. He attacked me Said faisa unwillingly.


    "Fesha, losing is losing. Don''t you forget how I taught you?" Saibora said: "if we are facing the magic palace, do you think the witch or the secret agents of the magic palace will reason with you? Or a one-on-one fight? And the man who beat you that day, who has the same characteristics as the X-9. "


    "That man!" There was a flash of anger in her eyes.


    "But before we do, we need to find Rupert."


    "Teacher, are you sure we can meet each other Asked Marge.


    "Of course, do you have any questions?" Asked seborah.


    "According to the instructions of the sage in the East, after the seal is completed, the three of us, faisa and Rupert, can''t meet, let alone touch. The spirit of demons in our three bodies will merge into one at the moment of contact, so as to release the demons in the seal."


    "The spirit of the devil is not a threat. The spirit of the devil is just a spirit. Although it has powerful power, it needs a physical body to maintain its soul after he unties the seal. Then we will prepare a physical body for him, a decadent and about to collapse. As long as the spirit of the devil enters the body, it will follow With this body rotting together, and we can easily defeat this devil, we can do things that even the magic palace can''t do. "


    "Teacher, I think it''s too risky." She said.


    "Coward." Faisa looked at mahage and said defiantly.


    In the face of the provocation of Feisha, mahji is still expressionless.


    ¡­¡­


    "Has Rupert been playing with any moths these two days?" Chen Yu felt that he must have gone to the graveyard last night, which led to his bad luck.


    Anyway, I don''t think it''s pleasant to see anyone today.


    "President, she''s good."


    "Are you good? What''s the matter? "


    "She seldom goes out of the room except to practice magic."


    "How does she practice magic? Did you hurt anyone? "


    Chen Yu now just wants to find an excuse and punish anyone.


    "No."


    "And did she say anything inflammatory?"


    "No."


    "I know her. This girl won''t be so honest. Show me her." Of course, Chen said, "well, I''ll test the tower."


    The plan to find an excuse failed. Chen Yu could only enter the test tower and find the monster inside to vent.


    Chen Yu entered the seventh layer, a place where magma converged.


    In the distance, the volcano is continuously erupting, and a large amount of magma and ash erupt from the volcano, and then sputter in the area of tens of kilometers.


    Just then, a mass of burning rock came from afar, dragging a black smoke behind it.


    The rock fell in front of Chen Yu, and then stood up a rock giant more than ten meters high.


    The rock giant''s body is burning with hot heat, and magma flows like its blood.Hellfire! This is the name of the rock giant.


    Then another Hellfire came from the sky, and then another


    They are like meteors, falling one by one.


    Chen Yu looks at the hellfire. It''s powerful and numerous, but it doesn''t seem to be as difficult as the sixth level of abyss demons.


    Just then, Hellfire attacked.


    A Hellfire with a hot fist smashed at Chen Zhu.


    Chen Yu also hit out with a blow.


    Bang -


    the fist of Hellfire was smashed by Chen, but Chen''s howl of pain also followed.


    Chen Yu looks at his left fist and burns it.


    Hell fire comes again. Chen Yu quickly uses Qingyi Xia to wrap his body with magic.


    With the protection of Qingyi Xia, Chen Yu will not be hurt any more.


    The whole body of Hellfire is hot rock or magma, and it is easy to be burned if only by body.


    However, when using Qingyi Xia, Chen Zhu''s magic power consumption is very large.


    It has to be said that the characteristics of Hellfire made Chen Yu fall into an unprecedented crisis.


    Chen Zhu takes out the bronze sword. After all, Qingyi Xia can''t last long.


    If it''s only a single enemy, it''s quite effective to use the green clothes Xia to reduce the enemy''s attack power.


    However, if the number is huge, Qingyi Xia has become a drag spell instead.


    With a bronze sword in his hand, Chen Yu chopped the head of a Hellfire, and then another.


    But something unexpected happened.


    The bronze sword is broken!


    It''s broken!


    The bronze sword accompanied Chen Yu for a very long time. Chen Yu never thought that the bronze sword would break down.


    The bronze sword, accompanied by Chen Yu, defeated one strong enemy after another.


    Chen Yu never thought that the bronze sword would break.


    This caught Chen off guard.


    A hell fire smashed Chen Yu to the ground with a fist. Chen Yu was holding a broken sword. Some of them didn''t respond.


    Just then, another Hellfire came.


    Chen Yu quickly uses the dark solution, which is mixed with red magma, to cut a hell fire.


    But Chen Yu was not willing to give up the broken sword.

 Chapter 1140

    Bronze sword is only a common weapon.


    Maybe it''s very good in technology, but it''s impossible to be indestructible.


    Chen Yu put away his broken sword.


    He used bronze swords again and again to defeat the strong enemies, but Chen almost forgot.


    It''s just a common sword.


    The dark liquid turned into the shape of a huge bronze sword, but the blade was interwoven with black and red.


    Today''s dark liquid is no longer pure, since the absorption of magma, the dark liquid has been in this black and red interwoven state.


    It''s not just a mixture, it''s more like a chemical reaction between the dark liquid and the magma, making them one.


    But the power of the dark primordial solution has also become greater.


    Today''s dark solution can''t be called dark solution, maybe it should be called dark magma.


    The huge sword, made of dark magma, swept out with an overwhelming power.


    Dozens of hellfires around were cut off in an instant.


    Another sword, and dozens of hellfires were killed.


    It''s just two swords. Hell fire has killed hundreds of people.


    However, to Chen''s surprise, he didn''t receive the prompt of customs clearance.


    Hell fire didn''t retreat.


    In the past, if you kill more than 100, the monster will leave.


    But hell fire is still attacking Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu frowns and looks around. The power of dark magma is powerful, but the consumption is also huge.


    Two swords went down and killed hundreds of hellfires, but Chen Yu also consumed half of his magic power.


    Since then, Chen''s magic has been very durable.


    In the past, you may need to consume 10 magic attacks. Now you may be able to use the same attack with 2 magic.


    Chen Yu thought in his heart that if the zither was used to control the stone sword, the effect would not be very good.


    He attacked with a bronze sword, and the bronze sword was smashed.


    The stone sword is too fragile. If it is used to attack the enemies in the flesh, the effect is naturally good.


    But if it''s used to attack the body of the same stone, and it''s still burning hell fire, I''m afraid twelve stone swords will be destroyed.


    Therefore, it is obvious that the effect of attacking with dark magma is the best.


    But the power of dark magma is great, but the consumption is even greater.


    And the seventh level does not know how many hellfires need to be killed to pass.


    There is also the use of external avatars, but the effect of external avatars is not good here.


    After all, the strength of the split body is weaker than the body itself. The body will be scalded. I''m afraid that the split body will be more severely scalded.


    Maybe we can try that


    Chen Zhu began to gather dark magma, which enveloped and even penetrated into his body.


    This is the effect of the blood of the king of wrath.


    Dark primordial fluid can fuse with demons with the blood of the king of wrath, greatly improving the function of the body.


    Chen''s body became a strange shape mixed with black and red.


    And some parts of Chen''s body can be changed at will.


    Chen Yu''s arms turned into two swords. His figure moved. He appeared on the shoulder of hell fire in a flash. With a flick, the rock head of hell fire rolled down.


    Chen Yu adjusted his body a little more, so that he could better adapt to this feeling.


    It''s amazing how the dark magma merges with the body.


    Chen can clearly feel the changes of his body.


    However, this change is not to say that it is directly perfect, but that there are great changes in the body and nerve reactions.


    For example, the increase of speed makes the body more difficult to control.


    If the speed of the body is faster than the reaction nerve, it is easy to cause out of control.


    For example, if the power is greater than the control, a move may cause the body to lose control.


    Chen needs to readjust to find the most suitable feeling.


    The dark magma squirmed on Chen''s body again, making Chen''s limbs more symmetrical.


    The individual strength of Hellfire belongs to the category that is not strong or weak.


    Individual strength is better than similar giant monsters. For example, the second level of twisted monsters, whether in power or speed, are far better than twisted monsters.


    But it''s not strong enough to go all out.


    Therefore, many of Chen''s tactics and fighting methods used to be ineffective in hellfire.


    This also led Chen Yu to abandon his old habits and seek new ways of fighting.


    After adjustment, Chen Yu jumped onto a Hellfire and turned his arm into a two meter long chopper.


    Another stroke, the head of Hellfire was smashed.


    Chen Yu shakes his head, still not in the perfect shape.Originally it was to cut the head of Hellfire, but it turned into smashing.


    The result is the same, but the process is different. Smashing will definitely consume more energy and magic.


    We need to speed up, and we need to make the blade of dark magma sharper.


    Chen Yu kept fighting and trying in hell fire.


    Chen was also attacked and injured.


    More than 200 hellfires have been killed by Chen Yu.


    It seems that the difficulty of the seventh level is much higher than that of the first six.


    Chen finally found the best form, and all the body movements became extremely smooth.


    Chen feels like his body.


    Every time he killed a Hellfire, Chen Yu was silently counting.


    793, 794


    853 Nine hundred forty-four Nine hundred ninety-nine A thousand!


    Pass level 7, score D -, store progress away, or go to the next level.


    D-scores, very low scores.


    At this time Chen Yu was very tired.


    The seventh level is already so difficult, and the eighth level is certainly more difficult.


    So there''s no need to move on.


    Chen left the test tower, then went to the power room and began to add magic.


    After coming out of the electric power room, Chen became energetic again.


    This power room is like the power bank of Chen Yu''s magic.


    In the headquarters of the association, Chen Yu is equivalent to infinite magic.


    Just a few minutes in the electric room, Chen can easily fill the magic.


    Of course, this electric room is not suitable for wartime use.


    Because if in combat, the enemy can not let Chen Yu into the power room to rest for a few minutes.


    Chen Yu suddenly came up with an idea.


    If a discharge device is installed around the entire Association.


    When discharging when needed, your eyes of thunder will directly attract current without hurting your hands.


    In this way, in the association, they can hardly be defeated.


    However, if such a set of electric equipment is to be installed, it is estimated that 10 million dollars will not be able to hold up.


    Well, it''s only the beginning of the year, but we''ve spent millions of dollars.


    We should save a little bit. Otherwise, the funds will not be supported by the end of the year.

 Chapter 1141

    Evelyn''s training session is over.


    In three days, it''s time for the sports meeting, which is held in San Diego Campus for a week.


    Chen is reluctant, but since he has promised Wright, he can only go as a leader.


    "Fanny, let''s go to San Diego." Chen Yu really didn''t want to leave home for a week. He couldn''t see Fanny and little Gelin for a week.


    So Chen wants to go with Fanny and little Gelin.


    "All right, I''ll go."


    Fari has been told by Chen Yu several times.


    Fari really didn''t understand why Chen Yu had to take over the job since he didn''t want to go.


    Chen Yu can''t help it. Wright''s old woman just likes to rely on her old age to sell her old age.


    Although Wright didn''t often talk, most of the time when he did, Chen couldn''t refuse.


    Besides, this guy has been in China for more than ten years and knows Sun Tzu''s art of war well.


    Knowing what it means to play hard to get, Chen Yu can''t play with her.


    "I''m going to San Diego tomorrow, you''re going on the 27th." Chen said.


    Chen Yu should go ahead of time, because he is the leader of the team, it is impossible to go only on the day of the game.


    Chen needs to arrange accommodation for the students and understand the process of the competition.


    Although these students are all adults, they are still school students.


    So the school still has to be responsible for them. For example, the rules and regulations during the competition also need him to manage and implement.


    Although the enlarged sports meeting is not a professional sports meeting, it has received a lot of attention.


    Because every school, more or less, has some star students.


    Like Evelyn and tiger at the University of Los Angeles.


    Evry, needless to say, is a world-class athlete.


    When it comes to Medley''s athletes, you can''t get around Evelyn.


    The holder of many world records, the first swimming legend to break the men''s world record.


    Tago is the gold belt winner of WBA last year, and his attention is also very high.


    Because Tego''s journey in WBA last year was really excellent.


    There were 13 games, none of which was lost.


    Six of the Games were won by KO opponents in the first leg.


    The average time is no more than 15 minutes.


    And one of the famous fighters was hit by tiger, which led to his withdrawal from the boxing world.


    Of course, there is also a point that tiger last year because the underground dealer tried to control the game.


    And tiger''s strong counterattack, also by many boxing fans, that he is a fearless power, with the spirit of sports athletes.


    Evry and tiger are both star athletes.


    Because of the two of them, there are also sponsors and live TV stations.


    There are also many star students in other schools, and even a few students and athletes are not famous under tiger.


    It has to be said that the physical exercise of the United States emperor was cultivated from childhood and permeated into every national heart.


    At this point, I''m afraid other countries can''t catch up.


    However, there is no way to compare. In China, the number of basic stadiums is different.


    The domestic stadium basketball court has been basically occupied by square dance.


    In addition, in addition to the students, there are also several cheerleaders to help.


    These cheerleaders basically belong to the most beautiful girls in the school.


    Some students will come to cheer their classmates.


    These all need Chen to manage.


    The next day, Chen Yu arrived at the school.


    Ten buses were parked in the school parking lot.


    The coach or PE teacher in charge of each project is managing the students.


    More than 100 students can''t come here by Chen Yu alone.


    So there are some coaches to help manage it.


    Robert, for example, is now Chen''s confidant.


    Some of the little moves that the other coaches made behind the scenes were all passed to Chen Yu by Robert.


    Now these coaches hate Chen Yu, but what they hate more is Robert.


    Because they think Robert is a traitor.


    "Are all the students here?"


    "A dozen students have said that they will go to San Diego by themselves. Among the students who have not been notified, only the track and field club is still one person short."


    Because Los Angeles is not far from San Diego, some students are not willing to squeeze buses. They are willing to drive to San Diego by themselves, which Chen can''t control, as long as they are present on the day of the game.


    Chen Chu looked at the time and said, "wait another ten minutes. All the other students will get on the bus."Ten minutes later, the late student arrived.


    "All right, let''s go." Ten buses drove out of the school.


    Chen Yu was sitting on the bus at the front of the bus. He kept his eyes closed.


    The students in the bus are very noisy.


    Chen Yu doesn''t care about them. They are the most active age.


    And they play sports again. They are full of energy.


    Santiago is also a big city, but the most famous one in this city is black... Help.


    San Diego''s black gang is also known around the world.


    In every state of the United States and every city government''s policies are different, so some cities are suitable for the black gang to survive, some are not.


    Santiago belongs to the right city. There are three forces here.


    One of them is San Diego''s old Mafia, the jerovises.


    They were originally based in New York City. Under the pressure of the New York City Government, they moved to San Diego.


    They belong to the more disciplined category. Many of their businesses are between gangs.


    One is the gangs of Mexicans. They are also the most ferocious forces.


    The last one is from Colombia, the black gang, also known as the Colombian Gang, who escaped here in the era of Pablo escoba. (if you are interested, you can go to Baidu and have a look at Pablo escoba.)


    Although the foundation of the Colombian Gang is the shallowest, their ferocity is no less than that of the Mexican gang.


    The disputes between the Mexican and Colombian gangs are also the most intense.


    There is also a big overlap between the two businesses, such as drugs, gambling, arms, and prostitutes.


    Ten years ago, there were two gangs fighting almost every day.


    In recent years, due to the policy change of the government, the gang began to be under high-pressure management, so the gang has also converged a lot.


    All of a sudden, what did Chen Yu smell.


    Chen opened his eyes, stood up, and began to walk back.


    Every time I walk through a seat, I will look with my eyes until I get to the last seat, and my eyes will fall on a tall boy.


    "You come with me." Chen said.


    "Teacher, what''s the problem?" Asked the tall boy.

 Chapter 1142

    I''ve long heard that Chen can fight.


    However, the teachers in the school did not have a clear concept of Chen''s so-called ability to fight.


    Now, they probably understand.


    With so many gangsters, Chen Yu seems to be dealing with several bedbugs.


    "Well, it''s all gone." Chen Yu waved.


    San Diego is not a dangerous city.


    The gangs here are generally engaged in their own business and do not deal with ordinary people casually.


    Because of the government''s high-pressure policy, the gang has converged a lot.


    However, if someone provokes them, they will retaliate like mad dogs.


    However, Chen Yu didn''t rest assured. Anyway, he didn''t do much to kill the gang.


    For example, last time in Dashan Town, Chen Yu found the black gang in the town. It seemed that they were not in good faith with him.


    Then the next day, the black gang evaporated.


    Of course, the black gang in Dashan town is actually a group of small gangs that don''t enter the mainstream, and the black gang in San Diego is not a thing at all.


    ¡­¡­


    Pierre spent the night in fear.


    In the middle of the night, a phone call came in.


    A cold voice came from the other end of the phone: "Pierre, do you think the school can protect you? And your family? "


    Pierre has been completely frightened. What he fears most is the occurrence of this situation.


    Since he became a tool for transporting... Poison, he has no way out.


    "Boss Bob, I didn''t I have no intention of betraying you Things were discovered by the school teacher, and he dumped them all. " Pierre tried to explain.


    "I don''t care where the things are. You can walk out of the hotel right now. Let''s make a good calculation."


    Pierre''s face was full of bitterness and fear: "boss Bob I''ll find a way to pay back the money. Please let me go. "


    "If you don''t get out of the hotel in ten minutes, you will find your home on fire tomorrow. By the way I remember your sister is seventeen this year, isn''t she


    "I came out I come out... " Cried Pierre in horror.


    He knew very well that these vicious gangs.


    They can do everything.


    The moment Pierre walked out of the hotel, he was covered in black cloth and thrown into the car.


    When the black cloth was pulled away, Pierre was thrown out of the car.


    Pierre found himself in a port.


    It''s full of containers.


    Soon Pierre knew where he was.


    This is Santiago''s legendary port.


    A hidden port. Although Pierre is not a gang of gangs, it doesn''t prevent him from hearing about San Diego''s evil port.


    More than 50000 women and millions of illegal organs are said to be packed into containers every year and then transported around the world.


    In addition, there are a large number of arms, drugs, etc. entering the United States from this port.


    But the port has dodged police and spy satellites.


    There is a big ship at the port, and the container Porter is lifting the container down.


    The whole port is busy.


    Then Pierre saw Bob''s fat and horrible face, and his sinister men.


    "Hi, Pierre."


    "Boss Bob I...... "


    "You are so brave. All the people I sent are now in the hospital."


    "Then I didn''t do that It was our school teacher who did it. "


    "I heard it was an Asian, wasn''t it?"


    "Yes Yes... "


    "Call him. I want to see him." Said Bob.


    "I I don''t have his phone number. "


    Pierre wanted to cry without tears. He was about to pee.


    ¡­¡­


    Jingling bell -


    at night, Chen Yu was awakened by the phone.


    Chen Yu closed his eyes and groped for the phone. He really should mute it.


    "Hello, who is that?"


    "Mr. Chen, it''s me, Robert. My roommate came to me just now. He said that after Pierre received a call, he went out in a hurry. It''s been an hour since he came back, and the phone can''t be reached."


    "Pierre? Which? "


    "The one who was harassed by gangsters today."


    "Oh, I see."


    Chen Yu got up with a face and sat up angry.


    The bad luck of true t... M.


    I thought I could take a good vacation in San Diego.


    I didn''t expect this kind of shit to happen again.Chen Yu just hung up, and a new number came in.


    "Hello, you''re a teacher at the University of Los Angeles, aren''t you?"


    "It''s me, who are you?"


    "Well, people here call me Bob. Of course, you can call me crocodile."


    "Do we know each other, sir?" Chen Yu interrupted Bob''s voice.


    "It''s not easy to find your phone number. I found your phone number through many layers of relationships." Bob said to himself.


    "Can I say the point?" Chen Yu said impatiently.


    "I want to see you."


    "I don''t like to meet strangers in the middle of the night." Chen Yu said quietly.


    "You know, what I''ve investigated is not only your phone number, but also your home address. By the way, I heard that you have a pregnant girlfriend and a lovely daughter, right? Ha ha... "


    Chen Xun scratched his hair: "say, what do you want?"


    "I said, I want to meet you."


    "Where is it?"


    "When you come out of the hotel, I have a special bus to pick you up."


    "Well, I''m starting to look forward to our meeting."


    Chen took off his pajamas and changed into a suit. At the same time, he picked up the phone and dialed CAOS.


    "CASS, are you at headquarters now?"


    "Yes, President, what can I do for you?"


    "Go dig out what I buried in the lake some time ago, and then use a helicopter to transport it to San Diego as fast as possible. Besides, track the location of my mobile phone."


    "Oh, I see."


    Chen Yu went out of the room and went downstairs. In the lobby of the hotel, he saw Robert standing in the lobby.


    "Mr. Chen, where are you going?"


    Chen Yu''s head didn''t turn and went straight out: "it''s nothing to do with you. Go back to sleep."


    "But Pierre is missing. He belongs to the basketball club. Mr. Chen, shall we call the police?"


    "No, I''m going to bring him back now." Chen Yu said calmly, "go to bed now."


    "Mr. Chen, how can I sleep now?"


    "I don''t think you''ll like where I''m going."


    "Why?"


    At this time, several people rushed out from both sides, directly covered Chen Yu and Robert with black cloth, and then dragged them into the car.


    "Ah What are you doing? Help Help... "


    All of a sudden, Robert felt a hard stick in his mouth.


    "Shut up, if you speak again, you will be shot dead."


    Robert shivered, afraid to make any more noise.

 Chapter 1143

    Robbie had been muzzled by the barrel of the gun all the way, and he was too scared to move.


    The car has been driving for more than half an hour, but it hasn''t arrived yet. It seems that their destination is far away.


    But for Chen, it doesn''t make sense to wear a headdress or not.


    "Falk, you didn''t respond at all. Call me, please!" A gang member who kidnapped them didn''t respond to Chen Yu at all, and didn''t know if he had any psychological problems. He felt very disappointed or insulted.


    Suddenly, Chen Yu raised his hand and caught the black gang member attacking his fist in the dark.


    "Can you see it?" Members of the black gang look at Chen Yu in surprise.


    Mingming is wearing a headdress. Why can he catch his attack?


    Is it a coincidence?


    "I''m in a bad mood now. Don''t mess with me."


    Even though wearing a headdress, Chen Yu said it in a tone that made the black gang members feel a little creepy.


    I don''t know why. It''s clear that this man is under their threat.


    But I feel that this guy is the most dangerous.


    "Fakesquid, what are you doing?"


    Members of the black gang think Chen Yu is pretending and attacking him.


    "Ah ah..."


    The next moment, the carriage is full of the screams of the gang members.


    Click -


    finally, there is no sound. Except for Robert, all the other members of the black gang witnessed what happened in the car.


    Even the driver saw how Chen killed their partner in the rearview mirror.


    Mingming was wearing a headdress, but he first broke his partner''s wrist, and then twisted his neck.


    "It''s noisy." Chen Yu said lightly.


    All members of the black gang point their guns at Chen Yu.


    "If you want to get off alive, you''d better put down your gun. After all, I need to lead the way. I don''t want to start halfway."


    When the gang members heard Chen Zhuo''s crazy tone, they all thought it was funny.


    "Your head is now pointed at the muzzle of the gun."


    "You forgot to load."


    Chen reminded that members of the black gang were stunned, loaded quickly, and then continued to point at Chen''s head.


    It''s just that the atmosphere has changed.


    "Come on, boss Bob will kill you anyway. We don''t need to do it."


    "That''s right. You''ll taste the horror of Bob, not only you, but also your wife and daughter."


    "Haha Remember the last time that cop, boss Bob mailed his wife''s underwear to him. "


    "It''s not my business, it''s not my business It''s none of my business... " Robert held his head and cried in horror.


    It was another half hour and the car finally arrived at the port.


    Chen and Robert were pushed out of the car and their hoods removed.


    Chen Yu is enjoying the night view here. The workers around are busy, as if they have not seen Chen Yu and Robert under threat at all.


    These so-called workers, in fact, are black... Helping members to put on work clothes.


    This port is actually a parking lot during the day. No one knows the exact location except the gang members.


    That''s why it''s a good place to stay away from the police.


    In addition, the inside of the police is also infiltrated. Many judicial institutions of the US empire are actually connected with the gang, even some transactions.


    There were dozens of people in front of him. There was a bruised man under the head of the fat man. It was Pierre.


    Bob looked at Chen Yu and Robert. "Why is there one more person? And the teviks? "


    "Boss Bob, this guy is with him. Twick was killed by this Asian."


    "It''s none of my business, it''s none of my business." Cried Robert in horror.


    Bob ignored Robert and looked at Chen.


    "Mr. Chen, we finally met. Let me introduce myself again. My name is Bob. The people you hurt today are my subordinates, and the goods you destroyed are mine. If you can''t give me a satisfactory answer, then your organs will appear on the European continent, and your wife will appear there, and your daughter will be dismembered. By the way, I I heard that you also have pets. I like to eat dogs. "


    Chen Yu suddenly grinned. The smile on his face was twisted and the arc of his mouth was terrible.


    And his eyes were even bigger, staring at Bob: "what kind of explanation do you want me to give?"


    "I heard that you are very rich. Well, you will pay 100 times the price for that batch of goods, so that I can consider to let your wife and daughter go." Bob played with the ring of his finger.


    "Do you know how I earned my fortune?" Chen asked.


    "How did you earn it? I''d like to know. ""It''s very simple. Killing people is OK. There are other things that will be killed by me as long as they are in front of me." Chen''s smile was full of ferocity: "like this."


    Chen Yu grabbed a member of the black gang beside him and tore off the man''s arm, thigh and belly in front of Bob and dozens of people.


    The man screamed and asked for help, but everyone was stunned by Chen Yu''s terror.


    Chen Xun stroked his hair with his bloody palm.


    There is only one thought in the mind of all people.


    Even Robert could not have imagined that Chen Yu, who usually looks polite, has such a bloody and brutal side.


    Everyone pointed his gun at Chen.


    Bob''s eyes flickered at Chen Yu.


    Because he saw Chen''s eyes.


    He saw the violence in the man''s eyes.


    Bob has a lot of killers. He usually helps him with some dirty work.


    The eyes of those killers are very similar to those of Chen Yu.


    But no killer is as crazy and unscrupulous as Chen Yu.


    Bob felt that he was facing either a human being or a wild animal.


    A wild beast.


    Robert saw himself pointed at by dozens of guns, and he was scared to pee.


    It''s a real pee It''s over. It''s over.


    Robert was pale with fear.


    "I hate being threatened, especially with my family." The bones of Chen Yu are making a crackling sound.


    "But you can''t do anything now." Bob felt that Chen might also be the leader of a certain force.


    But by this time, he had no way back.


    What he needs to consider now is not whether he will be retaliated by the forces behind Chen Yu, but to kill him.


    Chen Chu looked at his watch. "It''s almost time."


    Whistling -


    helicopter whistling in the night sky.


    At this time, everyone saw an armed helicopter over the port.


    But under the helicopter, there is a machine.


    Then, several figures jumped from the helicopter, which was still 20 meters in the air, but after those people jumped down, they were unhurt and quickly hid in the containers in every corner.

 Chapter 1144

    "This." Dawes took out a work card.


    "This is?" Bob took over the work card: "Robert, basketball coach at the University of Los Angeles?"


    "What we found in this car, only this car and this meat shredder in the whole port have not been burned, and a relatively complete body has been found in the car, which was twisted by someone."


    "Any other clues?"


    "In front of the meat shredder, in addition to Bob''s blood and muscle tissue, we also found the blood and teeth of a second person, who did not find the body at the scene. At present, the blood and muscle tissue of this person has been sent to the laboratory for analysis and sample comparison."


    Just then, Dow''s phone rang.


    Two minutes after Dawes received the call, he told Bolton: "the sample comparison results have come out. It''s a student of Los Angeles University and a member of the school basketball team. His name is Pierre. Now he''s in a San Diego Hotel. He''s here for the enlarged games."


    "And this Robert?"


    "I''m also staying at this hotel."


    "I''ll take these two and investigate them."


    Burton then rushed to the hotel and checked the floors of the University of Los Angeles students at the front desk.


    "Just a moment, sir. I''ll call the leader of the University of Los Angeles." The front desk customer service said.


    Chen Yu received a call and came to the front desk.


    Chen Yu looked at Burton: "Sir, can I help you?"


    "I''d like to meet Robert, the basketball coach at the University of Los Angeles, and student Pierre." Said Bolton.


    "May I ask, what''s the matter with them?"


    "They have something to do with a case, and I need them to help with the investigation."


    "Well, come with me, please."


    Chen Yu called Robert: "Robert, a policeman came to you and said that there was a case that needs your help to investigate. You and Pierre will come to the lobby of the hotel immediately."


    Soon Robert and Pierre arrived.


    Burton looked at Robert''s work card and handed it to him: "Mr. Robert, this is yours."


    Robert''s face changed when he saw the work card.


    He didn''t find out. He lost his work card.


    "Yes."


    "The work card was left in a van. I''d like to ask Mr. Robert where did you and Pierre go last night."


    "Pierre went out for a drink last night, and then got into trouble with some gangsters. I went to bring people back." Robert said, "and Pierre was demented for that."


    "Last night you went to the port on the outskirts of the city."


    "Yes." Robert looks a little nervous.


    "Mr. Pierre, I want to know who hit you last night?"


    "I don''t know the identity. It''s probably the local gang."


    "Who are you drinking with?"


    "I bought a bottle of wine by myself and drank it on the street, because I vomited to the foot of a group of people, and then they dragged me into the car. I don''t know where exactly. Anyway, I was beaten."


    Pierre''s face is still bruised, so his words look credible.


    Burton didn''t think that Pierre or Robert would be involved in the case.


    From their personal data, they are very common.


    There is no end of the case, and there is no intersection with any gangs.


    "So is there anything special going on in the process?"


    "Is it a special process for me to be beaten?" Said Pierre.


    Burton wiped his beard. "Why is your job card in that gang''s car, Mr. Robert?"


    "I was told to pick up Pierre, and I was also pulled in." Robert said calmly, "I should have dropped my work card in the process of pulling."


    In fact, Robert and Pierre are very scared, they are trying to control their emotions.


    They didn''t dare to expose it, because Chen was just watching.


    If they say half a word more, maybe their fate will be the same as Bob''s.


    This policeman doesn''t know that Chen Yu is a real devil!


    He''s the culprit!


    "Then did the gangsters let you and Mr. Pierre go so easily after you came?"


    "Otherwise? What should they do? It won''t kill us. "


    Burton was stunned for a moment, and Robert''s words seemed to have a point.


    But it''s a bit wrong. He can''t say what''s wrong.


    The only thing we can be sure of is that the two of them are not responsible for this case.


    "Well, thank you for your cooperation. If there is any need later, maybe I need your cooperation."Burton then got up and left, and when he had taken a few steps, he looked back.


    He saw Robert and Pierre looking at Chen Yu with a kind of fear.


    Burton turned back. "Mr. Chen, do I have any questions for you?"


    "No, no time." Chen Chu got up and said.


    "Dad..." Just then, a cry of milk came from behind Bolton.


    Burton turned around and saw a beautiful pregnant woman and a little girl walking towards them.


    Chen Chu suddenly smiled and reached out to pick up the happy little Gelin.


    "Baby, do you miss Dad?"


    "Excuse me." Chen Chu looks at Burton, holds little Gelin, and takes Fanny upstairs.


    Burton looked at Chen Yu''s back, though he was a little hesitant about the scene.


    However, Chen can''t find any suspicious points on his body. He can only ask for Chen''s cooperation. However, Chen has the right to refuse to cooperate unless he can provide any relevant evidence.


    "Is this Mr. Chen the leader of your school?"


    "He''s a professor, not like me." Robert said.


    Bolton looked at Chen''s back, more helpless.


    There is a great risk to offend a person with a high social level.


    University professors are undoubtedly the most respected profession.


    So Bolton can only give up to keep pestering Chen Yu.


    After Chen Yu and fari got into the elevator, fari asked, "was that the man just a policeman? What did you do last night? "


    "In Chinese parlance, we should do harm for the people, uphold justice and protect our students."


    Chen Yu didn''t want to go further on this topic, so he decided to change the topic: "you drove here by yourself today? Or by train? "


    "Train."


    To be honest, trains in the United States are not pleasant. The slow speed and stop at every station make the experience less pleasant.


    Relatively speaking, the domestic railway system is much more perfect.


    Of course, this is also because the domestic population is large and the number of people driving is relatively small, so there is a certain dependence on the railway, so the railway system must be more powerful.


    The United States also has high-speed rail, but the coverage of high-speed rail is much lower.


    "Go back and I''ll drive." Chen said.

 Chapter 1145

    Robert and Pierre looked at each other with a long sigh of relief.


    At last, I managed to deal with the policeman.


    They don''t want to be enemies of Chen Yu.


    They watched with their own eyes. Chen''s men killed more than 100 people.


    At the same time, Bob, for them, it''s a lingering shadow.


    And it''s more than just the police.


    At this moment in a San Diego club, the atmosphere is particularly dignified.


    This club belongs to the jarowise family, but today there are two groups of unexpected visitors here.


    The whole club is in a tense atmosphere.


    Colombian gangs and Mexican gangs came to the club.


    "Bassac, gaswar, what do you mean?" Mollesman looks at the two leaders.


    "Our three-way joint port has been destroyed, Mr. mullisman. Don''t you explain?" Basaco gazed at mollisman, trying to find a hint in his face.


    Mollesman frowned. "Do you think I did it?"


    "Who else can be besides you?"


    Although the port is jointly owned by three parties, it is because the jerowise family has always been planning to wash the white.


    So a lot of businesses are out of business, or transferred.


    Therefore, the proportion of port interests is very small.


    Most of the time, the Mexicans and Colombians are happy to see it.


    But now, when something happened in the port, the first thing they thought of was the jarowise family.


    "I didn''t do it. Let''s go." Morrisman said he then planned to drive them away.


    "You said it wasn''t? Show me the evidence. " Said bassac.


    Mollisman raised his eyebrows and turned to Bassa: "my words are evidence. Our family never disdains to conceal their true intentions. If we do it, we will not lie."


    Although bassac and gaswal are annoyed by mollisman''s perfunctory treatment, they just want to find out the truth now.


    After all, the port was destroyed, and the loss of profits was too great for them.


    A large number of goods are piled up on hand and cannot be transported out, and their goods at sea cannot be sent in.


    Every day''s loss can make them cry.


    Of course, molisman''s suspicion is relatively the biggest, but it is also unlikely.


    Although molisman''s interest in the port is the smallest, it does not mean that they have no interest at all.


    "Mr. mullisman, I believe you." Gaswal said.


    Basaco''s face is not happy. Gaswal said so, which is to isolate him.


    "But don''t you want to find out who it is?"


    "I don''t want to." "Of course, if you find the murderer, you can let me know. I also want to see who did it," mollesman said quietly


    Molesman was curious about who had such a strong power.


    According to the information he received, the number of people on the other side was small, but the firepower was terrible.


    Even traces of armed helicopters have been found.


    This made molesman suspect that the military was involved.


    Although there are a lot of private planes in the United States, armed helicopters, except for the military, are almost impossible for anyone to hold.


    That''s why mullisman is not willing to go deep into it. In the United States, he can face the sky and the air.


    You can fight against the government, but you can''t fight against the military.


    There are family members in the government, but the military does not allow the Mafia to step in.


    So molisman has always been a low-key principle.


    Especially in the face of sensitive identity.


    From the various traces of the scene, each other has a strong background.


    "Coward." Basaco said with displeasure.


    Mollisman sneers, he is different from these barbarians.


    If they are profitable, their Mafia will not be weaker than them at all.


    But if it is meaningless, it will only be concerned by more hostility.


    That''s why the jerowises can walk on the street in a straight way.


    The two gangs can only live in the dark corner.


    "Since Mr. molisman didn''t care about the attack, he probably didn''t pay attention to the interests of the port. Well, this time, I will investigate with Mr. Bassa. However, Mr. molisman will not be involved in the reconstruction of the port." Gaswal said.


    This is a good excuse for bassac to share the interests of the port with gaswal.


    "All right." Mollesman smiled.


    These two fools think things too simply.The reason why ports can exist for so many years is because of the common maintenance of the three parties.


    Without anyone, the port can''t be operated.


    It''s fantastic that they can get rid of him by this way.


    Soon, they will come to themselves.


    Bassac and gaswal left the club unsavory.


    Mollesman made a ring of fingers, and a well-dressed housekeeper with a big back came to mollesman.


    "Do you have any clues?"


    "Last night, San Diego local air traffic control received an order that an armed helicopter would fly over the downtown area of San Diego at 2:25 a.m." Said the housekeeper.


    Mollisman said in his heart, it''s really not easy. He can send an order to air traffic control.


    "Who sent the order?"


    "California counterterrorism department."


    Mullisman took a breath. The functions of the counter-terrorism department and the police are similar, but the operation authority is totally different.


    Since the 9ii, the anti-terrorism departments in the United States have implemented the executive policy, which means the so-called suspect is the dangerous policy.


    As long as anyone or any force is suspected to be related to terrorist actions, it will be subject to absolute control and any unconventional means of violence can be used.


    "Any more information?"


    "Bob uses the telephone equipment, which is a communication company under the family name. According to Bob''s last three hours of telephone records, he made two calls, one is a student of Los Angeles University, named Pierre, the other is a university professor, a Chinese."


    "What''s special about these two phones?"


    "Pierre is nothing special, but the university professor has another identity, an illegal doctor. He has been in the United States for more than a year, but he killed no less than 30 people under the pretext of self-defense. He is a real butcher."


    "Oh?" Mollesman was interested.


    Killing people is not a skill. Some of the gunmen in their family killed dozens of people.


    But it''s not easy to use self-defense as an excuse to kill, and to kill so many people.

 Chapter 1146

    "Does this person have more information?"


    "This man has earned $100 million in a year, and so far he seems to have tax-free privileges." Said the housekeeper.


    How terrible is the tax office in the United States?


    The tax bureau dares to collect taxes from drug lords. Once there was a famous drug lord who was investigated by the tax bureau for tax evasion and arrested by the FBI.


    But how much power does it take to get the tax-free privilege?


    Of course, this kind of tax-free privilege is implicit. It''s not to say that I don''t have to pay taxes.


    It''s impossible for a man of molesman''s background to pursue it in his whole life.


    No matter how far their family has developed, it is impossible to obtain this privilege.


    "That''s the end of the matter. Don''t pursue it any more."


    Now it''s just one person who has come to the surface.


    But the counter-terrorism Department has been involved.


    This is already a taboo area for people of their status.


    If detected by the other party, they are tracking down, it is likely to cause misunderstanding, and the final result is hard to say.


    In the 1970s, when Mafia tried to control the FBI, five families fled New York City.


    It''s a taboo they can''t touch.


    ¡­¡­


    Chen Yu holds little Gelin, and the other hand leads Fanny out of the hotel.


    But in the moment of leaving the hotel, Chen Yu felt someone peeping at them.


    Chen Yu''s brow was slightly wrinkled, but he was soon relieved.


    Chen Yu didn''t want to show anything unusual in front of fari.


    So as if nothing had happened, they took the car they rented to go shopping.


    Those who peep at them are still following them.


    There was a chill in Chen''s eyes.


    It''s annoying.


    With fari by her side, Chen Yu is not good at fighting in the street.


    "Chen, what are you doing? What are you thinking


    "Nothing but the feeling that Santiago is a little strange. It''s fun to search in your mind."


    "Go to the beach. Santiago''s isthmus coast is a very famous place for surfing."


    "You don''t want to surf like this." Chen Yu looks at Fanny''s stomach.


    "I''m not rare. When our new home is built, I''ll surf whenever I want."


    Fari is very looking forward to the completion of her new home.


    Generally, there are several conditions to become a surfing holy land. The first is the wave height and speed, and the second is whether there are dangerous creatures, such as sharks.


    Many coastlines have enough wave height and speed, but there are so many sharks that surfers can''t get into the water.


    For example, their new home is the same. At the beginning, Amira bought it to make a golden beach.


    But because of the sharks, the plan went bankrupt.


    In the United States, it is not allowed to drive and reduce sharks by killing.


    Otherwise, the animal protection organization will come to you.


    "I don''t want to go into the water, I want to see it."


    Fari has been away from her post for too long, which makes her a little bored.


    "All right."


    Two big and one small come to Daxia beach, which is called Daxia beach because there is an ocean Canyon 100 meters away from the coastline. It is precisely because of this underwater Canyon that the water flow changes, resulting in big waves.


    "Sea, sea, roar..." Cried Little Gelin.


    Chen Yu covers his forehead. Who did little Gelin learn this strange way of speaking from.


    It must be the little bastards in the family. After they go back, they have to be skinned.


    Xiaogelin immediately wanted to pull out her clothes. When she was at home, xiaogelin wanted to go into the water.


    Chen Zhu immediately grabbed xiaogelin and joked, what''s this place? It''s not her own home.


    And even if children are exposed here, they may be called to the police.


    And The United States has changed a lot.


    "Dad, I''m going, I''m going..." Little Gelin was wriggling in Chen''s arms.


    "Come on, I''ll buy a little swimsuit, Fanny, will you?"


    It''s not that Li can''t go into the water, it''s that she''s not suitable for swimsuits, because swimsuits belong to tights and are not suitable for pregnant women.


    The swimsuit at home is also the designer of Zola company, especially the swimsuit designed for France, but it has not been brought.


    "I won''t go into the water. It''s not clean outside." Said Farley.


    Fali didn''t go into the water, Chen Yu didn''t go into the water, so he sat with fali on the beach.


    When little Gelin changed her swimsuit, she was playing on the beach.However, Chen''s eyes did not leave xiaogelin.


    The water waves from here to the shore are more than 80 cm, so Chen Yu is worried that they will rush to xiaogelin.


    Just then, a sudden voice came.


    "Barbarians."


    Chen Yu turned around and saw several young people, male and female.


    Everyone is holding the surfboard, and their eyes are all on Chen Yu.


    But Chen did not know them at all.


    "Who are you?"


    "Have you forgotten? Barbarians. "


    "I don''t know."


    Hearing that Chen Yu had completely forgotten about them, these young people were even more furious.


    "We''re from the San Francisco swimming team."


    "Oh, I remember." Chen Yu clapped his head: "it''s you. Are your hands and feet ready? Dare to appear in front of me. "


    At the thought of Chen Yu''s terrible fighting power, the students showed their timidity.


    But one of the students said bravely, "dare you hit us here?"


    "Idiot." Chen Yu rolled his eyes. He didn''t care about these little kids.


    The past has passed. Chen Yu is too lazy to bother them.


    However, if they had to provoke Chen, Chen would not mind teaching them how to behave.


    "Asians, dare you compete with us in surfing?"


    "No fun." Chen Yu''s lips were curled, and it was difficult for these children to mention Chen Yu''s interest all the time.


    "Coward."


    "That is, they will bully people and cowards by force." Even the girls who accompanied Chen Yu also jeered at him.


    "Honey, go ahead. Since they want to lose face, let them know that you will not lose to them in any way."


    Chen Zhu may or may not mind, but fari does.


    Laugh at your man in front of you.


    If you want to change it into the past, farry will go to battle on her own.


    It''s just that she has a big stomach and can''t play.


    Surfing also has regular competitions, and the scoring method is more orthodox.


    After the peak of the wave, the longer it is maintained, and the more difficult it is to make a difficult action after stepping on the wave, the score can be improved.


    And whether the wave lag can continue to stand on the surfboard is the factor determining the score.

 Chapter 1147

    "Well, since we want to compete, we will compare according to the point system of the regular competition. In addition, you can choose someone to compete with me." Chen said.


    Everyone, look at me, I look at you. At last, the leader came out.


    "I''ll compete with you."


    Said the leading young man.


    "Willie, don''t lose our face at San Francisco University."


    "It doesn''t matter. Last year, your face at San Francisco University lost last year." Chen Zhu doesn''t want to leave a little face for the other side.


    Last year, San Francisco University lost completely in the enlarged sports meeting.


    Because of the incident of the boxing club, all the students of San Francisco University felt humiliated, which also affected their psychology.


    In the game, it was a mess.


    They don''t feel embarrassed about the fight, in fact, even UCLA does.


    The key is to take the initiative to find someone to fight with, but I haven''t beaten anyone else.


    It''s a shame.


    Most of these students are students who have experienced the event last year.


    So when they heard Chen Yu''s words, they were all furious.


    It''s said that in normal times, people who are scolded and slapped on the face will definitely do it impulsively.


    But in front of Chen Yu, they didn''t have the courage.


    And Chen Yu?


    I''m afraid it''s not fast enough.


    "It''s the right time. Don''t waste your time. Come on." "By the way, lend me a surfboard," Chen urged


    Chen Yu, whether they like it or not, snatched a surfboard.


    "Three, two, one, start."


    Chen and willier hold the surfboard and rush into the water at the same time.


    The first is to row and wait for the waves to come.


    When the waves of Daxia beach are the highest, they can go over 18 meters. Generally, they can go over 8 meters, which is a high-quality surf beach.


    Ordinary people don''t dare to come to Daxia beach to surf. If they encounter 18 meter waves, they will hurt them.


    Willier is faster than Chen Yu. He looks back at Chen Yu with sarcasm.


    Chen Yu rolled his eyes. It''s a surfing competition, not a rowing competition. What''s the use of speed.


    By this time, both of them had reached the front and back of the wave, and villier was the first to stand on the surfboard.


    Chen Yu also stands on the surfboard.


    Then there was the wave. Both of them controlled the surfboard to slide up.


    It''s five points to be able to last wave without falling.


    It has to be said that villier''s technology is quite good, two consecutive waves down again.


    Chen Yu leaned back, stepped on the end of the skateboard with one foot, and lifted the front end completely.


    Keep a steady position all the time, keep up in the middle of the wave wall.


    "What''s that move?"


    "That''s climbing the wall." Some students familiar with surfing said, but his face was rather heavy: "this is a very move."


    By this time, the spray had swept over, Chen Yu and willier both lowered their body weight.


    Both of them are running away from the wave wall.


    In principle, Chen Yu, who was behind, suffered even more.


    However, Chen Yu remained stable all the time.


    Instead, willier''s body began to sway, and the two were covered by the waves at the same time.


    In the moment when the wave wall rolled over, willier lost his center of gravity and fell heavily into the sea.


    Chen Yu is smooth through the wave wall, standing steadily on the skateboard, still moving forward.


    Everyone''s face was ugly, and it was clear that villier had lost.


    On the technical difficulty is not as high as Chen, the final stability is not as stable as others.


    The difference is not one-sided.


    Chen took the first step back to the shore and left the skateboard to the people at San Francisco University.


    "You San Francisco University people are really incompetent. You dare to challenge me with such skills. Go back and drink milk for a few years." Chen Yu''s words are not hard to hear.


    But then a woman in a swimsuit came.


    "Boy, are you insulting us at San Francisco University?"


    "You? Are you from San Francisco University, too? Then I''ll admit it. " Chen Chu shrugged.


    "I''ll compete with you." Said the woman.


    "Can''t you San Francisco people afford to lose so much? Winning one after another is like last year''s sports meeting." Chen''s tone is quite arrogant.


    "You can say they are losers, but you can''t say San Francisco University."


    "It''s the power of the winner, as it was last year."


    "Which school are you from? You are not a student. You should be a teacher or coach of another university. Do you think it''s glorious to win a group of students? "


    "They challenged me last year, I won, so I am very proud. Now they challenge me, I win again. Do you think I should be ashamed?"The woman turned to a student at San Francisco University: "which university is he from?"


    These students at San Francisco University don''t know this woman, but they want to be their school sisters, at least they are on the same front.


    "He''s a professor at the University of Los Angeles."


    "Professor? Isn''t he a coach or a PE teacher? "


    "He''s the coach of the boxing club and the swimming team." Said villier.


    "So your best sport is boxing and swimming, right? I''ll get someone. You''ll have a game with him. "


    "No interest." Chen said that he was lack of interest.


    "Are you afraid?"


    "If everyone challenges me and I have to fight, I''m not going to be too busy."


    "A million dollars, as long as you can win this person, then I will not pursue your improper remarks, if you lose, then apologize publicly."


    "Chen, since this young lady wants to give you money, why not accept it?" Said Farley.


    "I don''t want to waste such a good time for a million dollars."


    "This young lady, this man''s boxing level is very strong, he is a blow to fight Douglas disabled."


    The woman''s face couldn''t help changing when she heard that.


    Then the woman added, "we''re better than swimming."


    Fanny snorted. The woman didn''t know how to write death.


    What is Chen''s swimming level?


    No fish in the water can swim faster than Chen.


    "Honey, it''s time to show your swimming level." Said Farley.


    "Is it you and I?"


    "Of course not. I''m looking for someone."


    "OK, but you''d better hurry. I don''t want to waste time."


    "Half an hour." Said the woman.


    "Well, I''ll give you half an hour. By the way, you''d better get a million dollars ready too. Don''t let it go."


    The woman trotted to the dressing room and picked up her phone: "evrel, you''re coming to Daxia beach now."


    "Beresa, what do you want me to do?"


    "Don''t worry so much, come on, don''t forget, you still owe me the favor."


    "Is that because I''m past, I''ll pay back the favor?"


    "You want to be beautiful, anyway, come here quickly."

 Chapter 1148

    In a short time, evelie arrived.


    Beresa was in a hurry and took evrel to the seaside.


    "Beresa, what are you going to do?"


    "Help me win one."


    "Is my world champion so worthless?" Said evrel angrily.


    "If I lose, I''ll lose a hundred dollars." Said beresa.


    "Do you care about the million dollars?"


    "The key is losing face." Beresa doesn''t care a million dollars, but she cares more about face.


    "Do you know how much I have to pay for the Asian show?"


    "No matter how much, you have to help me win that man today." Said Barry Sara, speaking to evley.


    "You won''t let me swim in the sea, will you?" Evrel looks at beresa gloomily.


    Beresa is her sister, and the reason why evelie can get rid of the restriction of her family and concentrate on her swimming is that beresa gave up her own career and took over the family industry, which freed her.


    But it also led beresa to take this matter to threaten evrel all the time.


    Evrel''s face was full of helplessness. She had to follow beresa to change her swimsuit.


    Far away, Evelyn saw three familiar figures in front of her.


    Isn''t that Chen Yu, fari and little Gelin.


    So coincidentally, are they playing here?


    Evry takes the initiative to go to Chen Yu and fali.


    "Hi, Chen and Fanny." Evelyn came to say hello.


    "Hi, evry, what a coincidence?"


    Chen Chu turned to see beresa standing beside evrel: "wait Are you the foreign aid she''s looking for? "


    "Yes, evey." Beresa is not surprised to know Evelyn Chen.


    Since Chen is a swimming coach at the University of Los Angeles, there is no reason not to know Evelyn.


    Evry stares at beresa. "You want me to swim with Chen?"


    "Yes." Beresa nodded.


    "If you look for students from Los Angeles University to compete with me, it seems that our school has won the competition, whether it wins or not."


    "You said that I can find foreign aid. In this case, I can find anyone. So now she represents not the University of Los Angeles, but the University of San Francisco."


    Evrel covers her head. She doesn''t understand beresa''s brain circuit.


    Of course, beresa is not stupid. In fact, her thinking is very clear.


    Evelyn is the world record holder.


    And he''s the holder of the men''s world record.


    She didn''t believe that evelie would lose to Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu is only a coach no matter how strong he is. If he can swim well, he will not be a coach.


    So she firmly believed that Evelyn would win.


    "I can''t win him, beresa. You still have a million dollars." Evry said.


    "Evry, you can''t do this. You''re the world champion. How can you easily admit defeat?" Beresa is in a hurry.


    It''s not about a million dollars.


    It''s about face.


    Originally, she firmly believed that evelie would win.


    But who can think of evry to give up.


    In her opinion, Evelyn was just intentionally draining the water.


    "I''m telling the truth."


    "I don''t care, you have to compare. I called you here, but it''s not for you to admit defeat. You can''t deliberately admit defeat because he is the coach of Los Angeles University. I don''t accept this result."


    Evry is not without Chen Yu.


    She trained for more than a week at Chen''s home.


    Chen Yu can swim in the water every day, but Chen Yu''s monster like speed makes her feel desperate every time.


    More than that, Evelyn has given up hope completely.


    It''s just self abuse to compete with Chen Yu.


    Evelyn doesn''t want to compete with Chen.


    It was a very painful process.


    "Do you know that all members of our national team have been defeated by him?" Evry said.


    "I don''t believe it. You know each other. That''s why you turn to him."


    "You are my sister."


    "I won''t accept the result anyway. I refuse to pay that one million dollars."


    "Chen, I''ll pay for the million dollars on behalf of beresa."


    "Forget it." Chen Yu shrugs. After all, Evelyn and herself are old acquaintances. We can''t embarrass her sister for a million dollars. Chen Yu looks at beresa and says, "by the way, you can get the boxer''s foreign aid. I''d love to fight a beach fight."


    "Don''t be arrogant. Last year, WBA''s golden belt was the product spokesperson of our company. I asked him to..."


    Evrel covered her face. "You''re talking about Tiger. He''s Chen''s student, too.""What? Is tiger a student at the University of Los Angeles? Falk, I want to cancel my cooperation with him. "


    "You San Francisco people are weak chickens." Chen Yu is a powerful man.


    "What are you proud of? You win disgracefully. If it wasn''t for evrel to let you, do you think you can win?"


    "Evelyn is a student at the University of Los Angeles."


    "Evry, you''re transferring to San Francisco University."


    Evry thinks that whether it''s Chen Zhuo or beresa, why are they so childish.


    Of course, whether it''s Chen Zhuo or beresa, evrel is too familiar.


    Both of them are of that kind. Once they are motivated, they are competitive.


    It''s like when Amira came to the whole national team, Chen Yu didn''t want to play at the beginning.


    But when it comes to the game, Chen Yu will not give up.


    In the end, the national team was all over the country, and there was cynicism.


    "You punks, you want me to think of something that can win him." Beresa put his anger on the students at San Francisco University.


    "Lift weights. He doesn''t look like he''s lifting weights."


    "Don''t think about it. Last year''s sports club students in our school lost all their sports to him." "Beresa, you can''t win him in sports," evrel said


    "I don''t believe that one can master all sports."


    Beresa gnashed his teeth and looked at Chen Yu: "Asian, do you dare to gamble with me? Three days to prepare, I want to find a match that can win you


    "No interest." Chen Yu rolled his white eyes and said that at this time he was in high spirits.


    After three days, who is interested in serving her again.


    "Can''t you accept the 30 million dollar bet?"


    "Than what?"


    "Fighting pets."


    "Pet fighting?"


    Evelyn''s expression was strange.


    She knows what Chen Yu has at home.


    Beresa''s idea is very simple. According to evrel, Chen Yu is almost invincible in sports.


    Then compete in other sports than Chen Yu.


    And it''s not just a fighting dog in the ordinary sense, it''s an intellectual fight.

 Chapter 1149

    It''s illegal to fight dogs. Beresa doesn''t like to fight with other dogs.


    Of course, Chen doesn''t like it either.


    "There''s an event in San Diego, the pet competition, which can''t be dogs and cats first, then pass a safety test and intelligence test, and then enter the competition, so we can win the final championship compared to our pets," beresa said


    "No time."


    Tomorrow''s Universiade is about to start. Chen Yu needs to be present to watch over the students, but he doesn''t have time to participate in any competitions.


    "Chen, I''m here to compete with Miss beresa." Said Farley.


    She''s having a lot of time. San Diego doesn''t have much to play with.


    The match is just what she wants.


    For her pet, farry is confident.


    She doesn''t believe that there will be more intelligent animals in the world than her own pets.


    "Beresa, you''re going to lose." Evry said.


    Evry and Chen Yu''s pets have a lot of contact.


    They are also familiar with each other. Sometimes, if she needs anything, she can directly tell the pets around her that they can help her.


    Take something to eat or drink, or take a bath towel.


    Every four Americans have one dog. There are as many as 80 million dogs in the United States.


    So there are many animal training institutions.


    The thinking mode of animals is different from that of human beings.


    People are logical thinking, a simple where to play, human brain will turn a few hundred turns.


    And animals are directional thinking, they can remember key words.


    For example, eating, playing and swimming.


    Most dogs will remember the key words of sitting, shaking hands, eating and so on.


    Another example is to take a bottle of drink. For human beings, it''s taken in the refrigerator.


    The pet needs to be familiar with this process, find the refrigerator, open the refrigerator, take out the drink and send it to the owner.


    For each additional step, the difficulty for pets will increase. For example, if you call three times before opening the refrigerator, pets will not think about why you call three times, but they do not necessarily remember this step.


    However, in the eyes of evrel, all the pets in Chen Yu''s family are going to be refined.


    Now beresa doesn''t listen at all.


    Because her self-confidence is the same as Chen Yu, she thinks her pet is smart.


    "But did you give us $30 million?" Beresa looks at Chen Yu and fari with sarcasm.


    "I''ll sell iron and make you 30 million dollars." Chen Yu said disapprovingly, "but in view of your gambling products, I really doubt that you will keep your promise."


    Beresa blushed, a little annoyed.


    "Why do you doubt me? I''m the chairman of a multibillion dollar company. "


    "If you lose a million dollars, you won''t admit it. I doubt if you will abide by the 30 million dollar gambling agreement."


    Of course, Chen said, "well, let''s both transfer the money to Evelyn''s account. At least I believe her."


    Beresa felt that her self-esteem had been hurt, but it was her fault that broke the bill just now.


    "All right."


    After Chen Yu and beresa transferred the money to evrel, Chen Yu and his family left happily.


    "Beresa, you''re going to lose. Chen is very good at taming animals. He has many fierce beasts in his family, and each one is cleverer and cleverer than the other. You have no chance to win."


    "It just looks smart and smart. Mr. Rudy has promised to work for our zoo. In three days, I will ask him to help me win."


    The only zoo in San Diego is their property.


    And recently, their family has been using political power to adopt China''s national treasure giant panda.


    All zoos around the world want to have a giant panda.


    Unfortunately, the Chinese government''s protection of giant pandas has reached the point of metamorphosis.


    In the early days of China''s giant panda diplomacy, a total of 24 giant pandas have been donated since 57 years ago.


    In recent years, all giant pandas sent to foreign countries in China are on loan.


    Moreover, if the giant panda abroad bears offspring, it also belongs to China.


    Once the giant panda encounters any non-conforming treatment abroad, the Chinese government will ask for it directly.


    How popular are giant pandas abroad?


    People from many countries have petitioned the government to put pressure on the Chinese government to rent giant pandas.


    Even in the cooperation and negotiation between the Chinese government and foreign governments, giant panda has become one of the treaties.


    Japan is the most fanatical country for pandas. Xiangxiang, the panda baby, was born in Japan the year before last and was celebrated by the whole people.In the month before Xiangxiang''s first meeting with tourists, the zoo was full and had to draw lots to meet Xiangxiang.


    Four hundred groups of tourists can meet Xiangxiang in one day, five people in each group, that is to say, two thousand people can meet Xiangxiang in one day, but the number of applicants reaches 18300, that is to say, only one in forty-six can be drawn.


    Ludi is the world''s most famous trainer and former president of the society for animal protection.


    He is also known as the world''s most understanding of animals.


    It is said that he can understand the language of animals.


    The reason why beresa was able to invite Ludi was because she promised Ludi that she would make every effort to apply for a pair of giant pandas to come to the zoo.


    Of course, even if their family has a deep political background.


    However, it is still very difficult to apply for the giant panda.


    First of all, the person in charge of the domestic giant panda breeding center will send someone to the zoo for investigation. If the conditions are not met, it is impossible to apply.


    At the end of the day, a huge rental fee will be given.


    It can be said that giant panda is the most expensive animal in the world.


    Of course, if the giant panda can be applied for, the benefits will be huge.


    Because there is a giant panda at the Los Angeles Zoo all over California.


    According to the survey, the giant panda of Los Angeles Zoo makes more than ten million dollars for the zoo every year.


    Los Angeles Zoo has plans to apply for another giant panda this year.


    At present, only two giant pandas in the world are not of Chinese nationality.


    They live in Mexico. They are the third generation of giant pandas that were given to Mexico in 1975. Because they are the offspring of giant pandas, their ownership also belongs to Mexico.


    At present, there are no zoos or cities around the world that want to apply for a giant panda.


    The city zoo with giant panda wants to apply for another breeding.


    Moreover, after the birth of the giant panda baby, it is still nominally Chinese.


    Even though there are various unequal treaties, cities all over the world still flock to the giant panda.

 Chapter 1150

    "Mr. Chen." Chen Yu receives a call from Andrews.


    "Mr Andrews, what can I do for you?"


    "Mr. Chen, we have found the professional manager you entrusted us to look for." "It used to be the general manager of the US Department of Xiyuan beer," Andrews said


    "Wait The Xiyuan beer you said is the international brand Xiyuan beer? " Chen asked.


    "That''s right."


    "But I''m only going to open a multi million dollar brewery, and I can''t afford the salary of a professional manager like him."


    The market value of Xiyuan beer is billions of dollars, and the annual salary of the general manager of the US Department is more than one million dollars.


    Chen''s investment in breweries is likely to generate only a million dollars a year.


    Do you want to use all the profits to hire this professional manager.


    As long as there is nothing wrong with your brain, you won''t find such a senior professional manager.


    In general, headhunters screen and grade people around the world.


    Then what kind of talents a company needs, they will buy information about such talents from headhunters.


    Not a small company, and then find a top talent.


    If Chen wants to find an ordinary manager, but Andrews wants to find a top manager for Chen.


    Then Chen Yu really doubts whether it is safe to give his own funds to Andrews.


    "Mr. Chen, the other side only asked for $200000 a year''s salary." Said Andrews.


    "Wait Is there any stain on this man before? Or something? " Chen asked.


    The annual salary of $200000 may be regarded as a super salary for ordinary people.


    But for a top manager, the annual salary of $200000 is really a little shabby.


    And he was too obsessed with the job ahead of him. He was the general manager of Xiyuan beer''s American department.


    This identity is already very high-end.


    Without Xiyuan beer, he can also get a very good salary.


    "He was swept out by Xiyuan beer." Andrews said: "he is the victim of the internal power struggle of Xiyuan group. He is now engaged in the same industry. In fact, he also means to declare war and revenge on Xiyuan beer. He interviewed many breweries before, but no one would accept him. Because those breweries are afraid of offending Xiyuan beer, he now retreats to ask for the second place and actively reduces his salary to help Chen Mr. Wang runs a brewery, but he also has the conditions to join in, that is, in the next three years, if he can increase the value of the beer brand tenfold, he will automatically get 25% of the shares. "


    It has to be said that people with ambition and ability are dragons everywhere.


    "Doesn''t he have a competition treaty?"


    "He didn''t accept Xiyuan''s competitive compensation." Said Andrews.


    Generally speaking, such as this senior professional manager, master a large number of business secrets of the original company.


    If the employee leaves the company, the company will ask the employee not to participate in the same business for many years in order to ensure that the business secrets will not be spread.


    Of course, for this reason, the original company will also make competitive compensation for the employee, generally half a year to a year''s salary compensation.


    However, it can also not be signed. However, if the former company finds out that the resigned employees have leaked the company''s business secrets, they will still be punished. It is not that they can freely disclose the secrets without a competition treaty.


    "Is this worth the price?" Chen asked.


    "Xiyuan beer was originally a Swedish beer brand. At the beginning, it was only a small brand, and its sales volume in Europe was very common. It came to the United States only 12 years ago, but at that time, it was almost impossible for Xiyuan beer to squeeze into the beer market. So in the first three years, Xiyuan beer never made any profit from the U.S. market, or even went out Now there is a problem of loss. Until this Denver took over the position of general manager of the U.S. division, he began to adjust the U.S. strategic deployment of Xiyuan beer. In the same year, Xiyuan beer sold more than 300 million cans in the United States, becoming the fourth best-selling beer in the United States. Before that, Xiyuan beer never sold more than the top 50. In the second year, Xiyuan beer won again The best-selling beer ranks first. In the next ten years, Xiyuan beer has been in the top three. It can be said that Mr. Denver has played a crucial role in Xiyuan beer''s expansion of influence. So in terms of beer, don''t doubt Mr. Denver''s ability. In the original, Mr. Denver could retire with glory only after another five years, but because of this Xiyuan beer In the internal power struggle, he was cleaned out of the house and got nothing, so he hated the child he had brought up by himself more than anyone else. " Said Andrews.


    "I''d like to meet this Mr. Denver, will you?"


    "It''s necessary. Mr. Denver would like to meet you with Mr. Chen."


    Chen, after all, is the boss. If you want to sign a professional manager, you can''t even disappear."I''m in San Diego now, and I''ll be back in Los Angeles in eight days." Chen said.


    "Mr. Denver hopes to proceed as soon as possible, and he seems to be in a hurry."


    "If so, we can only invite Mr. Denver to San Diego."


    "I''ll talk to him and ask his opinion."


    "Well, I''ll wait for your good news."


    "Let''s do that first, Mr. Chen. Goodbye."


    "Goodbye."


    After hanging up, Chen''s phone rang again in less than 20 minutes.


    This is a strange phone number, but Chen Yu''s private phone number, not many people know.


    "Hello, who is that?"


    "Are you Mr. Chen, please? I''m Denver. I applied for the brewery you want to invest. "


    "Yes, Mr. Denver. I''m Chen Yu."


    "Which hotel are you in San Diego? I''ll drive there now."


    "Coming today?"


    "If Mr. Chen can accept the job I applied for, then I hope to start the work as soon as possible."


    "Well, I''m at the Baffin hotel. If Mr. Denver gets to the hotel, he can call me."


    "OK, I''ll see you in four hours."


    It has to be said that this Mr. Denver is really acute.


    Chen is looking forward to meeting Denver.


    Faliwo is reading on the tatami in front of the floor window, while little Gelin is running around the living room, running crazily.


    Even if she is the only one, she can have a lot of fun.


    Chen Chu went to farry''s side and said, "honey, what are you looking at?"


    When farry turned the next page, Chen Yu saw the book in farry''s hand, and his face was black.


    The four Chinese characters of "Jingbian Xiangxue" are printed into our eyes.


    Is there a saying that this thing is exquisite?


    Chen cunning can go to see the fashion magazines instead of the specious things.


    Where there is such a good publishing space for real content classics, most of them are ancient inheritance.

 Chapter 1151

    After dinner, Denver''s phone came.


    Chen Yu picked up the phone and made an appointment with Denver at the hotel''s restaurant.


    Denver is in its early sixties.


    A head of silver hair looks very striking.


    However, he is a person who pays attention to appearance and wears formal clothes.


    "Hello, Mr. Chen. This is Denver Ritter."


    "Hello."


    After shaking hands, they found a seat.


    "Mr. Denver, I don''t understand why you are in such a hurry. You need to know that the factory hasn''t been built up for two days."


    "Ever heard of Denver Beer Festival?"


    "Well It''s the same as your name. "


    "Coincidentally, I have nothing to do with Denver." "I''m not from Denver," Denver said. "Denver Beer Festival is one of the three biggest beer festivals in the world. It''s held every year in September or October. This year, it''s held in July. Denver Beer Festival is also the most crowded market for us. Denver beer festival can attract at least two million tourists from all over the United States. If we can make the people participating in the festival like our beer festival , so it''s our best start, so our beer will produce the first beer in July at the latest. "


    "Is beer festival really so important?"


    "Almost every beer festival has a sales ranking, so many brewers will make efforts to promote it at the festival, especially the Denver Beer Festival, which is a large beer festival. If our beer can appear at the Denver Beer Festival and get a good start, the next development of the Brewery will be much easier."


    "But how can we make it to the sales list at the beer festival? It''s not easy, is our brand almost unknown, will consumers choose our beer? "


    "I have a plan. First of all, I want to take advantage of Mara supermarket and put it on the shelves. Then I want to reduce the number of beer on the shelves. Using Mara supermarket to create a public opinion makes people subconsciously think how good our beer is. But it''s not easy to put it on the shelves in Mara supermarket, especially our almost unknown manufacturer, and the operation time is too short."


    "Er..." Chen Yu is speechless.


    "What? Is my plan bad, Mr. Chen? "


    "As for the issue of Marla''s putting on the shelves, I had this plan a long time ago." "It''s not a question of getting on the shelves at Mara," Chen said


    "Is there a way for Mr. Chen?"


    "Well, you don''t have to worry about that. I can put my brand of beer on the shelves of Mara supermarket 100%." Chen said.


    "Mr. Chen, I heard that Mara supermarket is very strict in the examination of wine suppliers. Several well-known beer brands have been refused to be put on the shelves. Some people have tried to walk through the door, but they have been refused."


    "The owner of Mara''s supermarket chain won''t refuse my products."


    Regardless of the relationship between France and France, Chen Yu is the owner and Brewer of priceless wine.


    So it''s impossible for winip to refuse Chen''s wine.


    "Mr. Chen, can you tell me why? I hope the plan will be 100% successful. " Denver looked at Chen Yu very seriously.


    "I''m the owner and Brewer of the most expensive bottle of wine in the world."


    Denver''s eyes widened, and his face looked at Chen Yu in amazement.


    "Mr. Chen, are you serious?"


    "Yes."


    Denver suddenly realized that it was no wonder Chen had such confidence.


    It turns out that he and Mara supermarket have cooperated for a long time.


    Nowadays, Mara supermarket is famous.


    It''s even more popular in the United States. If you want to buy the best wine, go to Mara supermarket.


    The wine on sale there must be the best.


    There are more liquor manufacturers in the advertising statement, their own wine in the Mara supermarket on the shelves.


    It''s a privilege for them.


    Similarly, it is a kind of publicity for Mara supermarket.


    The beer produced by Chen Yu, the brewer of daydream, is also a gimmick.


    "Mr. Chen, if you can take advantage of your name, your brand value of beer can be increased ten times directly."


    "That''s all. I prefer to keep a sense of mystery." Chen said.


    Ms. whitup has said that someone once peeped at the recipe of daydream, and the means far exceeded the ordinary business competition.


    If the brewer of daydream is exposed, the trouble is likely to follow.


    "In addition, if you want beer to surpass other brands in taste, you can use the lake water of mirror lake for brewing." "Mirror Lake is under my name at present, and the water that I brew my daydream is from Mirror Lake," Chen said


    Denver''s eyes brightened, though Chen was reluctant to expose himself.


    However, since Chen Yu is the brewer of daydream, he must be a winemaker.


    And his advice must be a very insightful proposal."Of course, I will go to see what Mr. Chen said about mirror lake."


    "Mirror Lake is my land, so in the future, other manufacturers need my consent if they want to get water here."


    Denver is more confident to hear Chen Yu''s words.


    "Mr. Chen, I will increase the brand value of your beer 100 times, even 1000 times."


    "In addition, I would like to recommend a brewer who is very good at wheat beer. His level is very high and he can be responsible for the taste of beer."


    Although most of the beer in the market is produced by industrial production lines, the most indispensable part of a large brewery is the team of brewers and tasters.


    They are responsible for product inspection and inspection.


    And a skilled winemaker, the manufacturer is to pay a high salary.


    The more industrialized the winery is, the more important it is not to neglect the winemaker.


    "Has Mr. Andrews told you about Dashan before?"


    "As I said, Mr. Chen can rest assured about this."


    Denver is not a fledgling kid.


    His management method is far beyond Chen''s imagination.


    "Mr. Chen, if we follow our plan, we''d better buy this beer brand directly instead of jointly owning it with the town government." "It maximizes our interests, but it''s easy to be controlled by a common brand," Denver said


    "But the town government may not be willing to sell the brand."


    "The value of the old brand has been exhausted. Now they have no choice. If they are not willing to sell the brand, Mr. Chen can choose a new brand instead of using the old one." "Once the brand is successful, if there are too many or incomplete owners of the brand, it will have a great impact on the production and operation. It will not be so easy to start a new brand at that time," Denver said

 Chapter 1152

    "Mr. Chen, I think I should go back to Los Angeles."


    "No more drinks? You should stay in San Diego at night. San Diego is a good city. "


    "Ha ha Mr. Chen, you don''t like this city, just like I don''t like this city. "


    "Why do you think I don''t like it here?"


    "We sat here for two hours, but you didn''t look out of the window once."


    "It doesn''t mean anything."


    "Mr. Chen, do you need to see my degree in psychology?"


    "All right."


    "Besides, I don''t drink."


    Chen Yu''s eyes are wide open. Denver has been engaged in beer sales for more than ten years, but he doesn''t drink?


    "Alcohol will numb my nerves and make me make wrong judgments."


    Chen Yu seemed to see himself. When he was practicing medicine, he was determined not to drink.


    But compared with the Puritan self-discipline of Denver, Chen thinks he can''t.


    "Well, drive carefully at night. I don''t want to lose a perfect partner."


    Partner! No mistake, Chen Yu and Denver are partners.


    They are not superiors or subordinates, employees or employers.


    They just happen to have the same goal.


    Chen can''t afford to hire high-end managers like Denver.


    Denver, too, is not the kind of person who would stoop for a small salary.


    Chen is for profit, Denver is for ambition.


    Denver left with a wave of his hand, and Chen Yu went to the restaurant bar.


    "Give me a drink."


    "Give me a whiskey, too, thank you." A middle-aged man came to the bar, the man looked at Chen Zhu, picked up the wine from the bartender, and lifted it gently.


    Chen took his glass, nodded slightly and took a sip.


    "Do we know each other, sir?"


    "My name is mollesman jerowise."


    Chen Yu has never heard of mollisman, but he has heard of the famous jerowe Weiser family.


    In the United States, mafia is an inevitable topic.


    When Chen Yu is in Los Angeles, he and his friends get together to eat and drink, and from time to time he mentions the Mafia.


    It''s just like in China, it''s common to occasionally mention that such and such stars cheat, and such and such stars suck... Poison.


    Chen Yu dare not say that he knows Jerome very well, but at least he is not a stranger.


    "Mr. Chen, can we meet each other?" Mollesman smiled at Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu frowned and thought for a long time, staring at mollisman all the time.


    "Mr. Chen, what you did that night was not perfect."


    "Oh, so you''re here for revenge?" Chen asked curiously.


    "No, I didn''t pay attention to it at all. I didn''t come to threaten you or retaliate against you. I came to remind you that I can find it, others can find it, such as Mexicans and Colombians."


    Chen Yu didn''t understand mollisman''s intention.


    Is he going to use himself as a weapon in his hand?


    Want to fight with Mexicans and Colombians?


    "Mr. Chen, we can be a little simpler. Don''t think so much. Things are not as complicated as you think. I just want to remind you to be careful. There is no other intention."


    "Thank you." As the saying goes, before mollesman shows hostility or unfairness, Chen Yu is not good at saying evil things to each other.


    "By the way, you''d better go back to your family. Those mad dogs will seize every opportunity to bite."


    ¡­¡­


    Percussion -


    Farley thought it was Chen Zhu who came back.


    But when she opened the door, she found that Chen Yu was not standing outside.


    It''s a few people I don''t know.


    Fari''s closing right away.


    Just by this time, a foot had reached in.


    People outside pushed the door heavily.


    The door slammed on Fanny''s forehead.


    Fari fell to the ground.


    By this time, the man outside the door had entered the room and reached for Fanny''s hair.


    Farrie responded, raised her foot and kicked him in the lower part of the opponent''s body.


    But the other side is not only one person, but five or six people.


    Fari put on a boxing pose, but at this time she was also very nervous, her breathing became short.


    But just then, she felt a little upset.


    "Villain." Little Gelin didn''t know where to get out and hit these people with her toys.


    Little Gelin''s cheeks are bulging and she looks at these people angrily.


    "Go and get that little boy.""Little Gelin, run!" With a scream, farry raised her foot and kicked the man in front of her in the face.


    But the man obviously practiced fighting, raised his arm to block the attack of Fanny.


    At the same time, fali fell heavily on the ground and rolled several times.


    "Little bitch... Son, I like big belly. I''ll make you shout louder later."


    "Ah You let go. "


    At this time, xiaogelin was also caught. A big hand raised xiaogelin''s arm.


    Little Gelin was kicking around, but her little arms and legs couldn''t touch anyone at all.


    All of a sudden, the black guard outside the door suddenly flew in.


    Chen Yu came in with a livid face.


    When fari saw Chen Yu coming back, the whole person was relaxed.


    "I''m sorry, Fanny. I''m back."


    "Chen Little gren is in their hands. "


    Chen Xun looks at the black gang member who is carrying little Gelin.


    There was a shadow passing under my feet. In a moment, the shadow wrapped the black gang member.


    Small Gelin also from his hands, dark magma under the formation of a cushion, small Gelin steady fall on the cushion.


    "What?"


    The other gang members all looked at the dark magma on the companion in horror.


    The dark magma escorts xiaogelin back to Chen Yu''s arms, and Chen Yu takes xiaogelin to face fari.


    Seeing the wounds on Fanny''s face and forehead, Chen felt heartache.


    "I''m sorry, Fanny. I didn''t come back the first time."


    "It''s OK. You''re in time."


    Fari barely smiled.


    Chen Yu, as if no one was around, gently stroked the face of fari.


    Chen Yu found that fari''s face was a little painful.


    Oh, no, it''s a baby gas.


    Chen looked at the black gang members in the room, and then said to fari, "drink this down, let''s go to the hospital."


    "What about them."


    "Stay here for the time being." Chen said.


    Chen Yu didn''t want to kill them. Of course, he didn''t want to kill them in front of Fanny and little Gelin.


    Little Gelin is becoming more and more sensible now. She knows more about killing than before.


    Moreover, farry is pregnant and should not be exposed to blood.


    The dark magma controls the members of the black gang.


    Chen Yu left the room with Fanny and little Gelin and went straight to the hospital.


    Chen Yu is in the car to check the condition of fali.


    Fortunately, fari didn''t miscarry, but the resistance just now was too violent, which resulted in fetal Qi.

 Chapter 1153

    "Mom, don''t be afraid. Little Gelin is with you." Little Gelin stroked Fanny''s cheek.


    By this time, fari was in a much more stable mood, sitting on the hospital bed.


    "Sir, how did this young lady''s injury come about?"


    "It''s the bad guys." Said little Gelin.


    "I fell myself." Said Farley.


    Fari probably understood the doctor''s idea. He might think it was the result of Chen Yu''s domestic violence.


    The doctor looked at Chen Yu, who was also embarrassed.


    "We were robbed while we were outside." Chen Yu made an excuse.


    The doctor looked at Fanny and nodded, "OK."


    Once the doctor thinks it''s domestic violence, he has the right to call the police.


    "This young lady''s injury is not serious. She has a slight contractions, but it has stopped. In the future, she will not have any violent movements or eat spicy food."


    Although these results have been checked out by Chen Yu a long time ago, Chen Yu still takes fari to the hospital for a scan to make sure there is no mistake.


    Doctors don''t even prescribe prescriptions. Pregnant women usually try not to take drugs without taking them.


    "Fari, would you like to stay in the hospital for a few days to observe?"


    "Chen, you are too nervous. I''m ok."


    When fari saw Chen''s face and engaged in hair, it did not melt.


    It''s like a cold wind.


    Even looking at her and little Gelin, they were all that farfetched smile.


    When he left the hospital, Chen Yu made another phone call.


    "CASS, please come to my house and bring my pet to San Diego and my RV."


    When I was in Los Angeles, I used to go shopping at home or outside.


    Fanny and little Gelin are always accompanied by their own pets.


    So Chen can go around safely and boldly.


    But this time Chen''s pets are all left at home and handed over to the evil devil.


    And I was downstairs, but I let Fanny and little Gelin neglect to protect.


    Back at the hotel, Chen opened a larger suite.


    Fanny and little gren must not want to go back to the room.


    This suite is a super deluxe suite, more than 200 square meters, all kinds of luxurious decoration to the extreme.


    Chen Yu calms fari and little Gelin to sleep, and then begins to wait.


    At about eleven o''clock in the evening, CASS came with his pet.


    Chen Yu asked her pet to take care of Fanny and little Gerin, which led her and Carlos out of the room.


    "President, what''s going on?" CAOS obviously felt Chen''s face.


    It''s terrible!


    Last night, Chen was still smiling.


    But today, Chen Yu has no smile at all.


    "Fari and little gren have been attacked." Chen Yu said coldly.


    CAOS, with a shudder in his heart, followed Chen into the elevator.


    The sky is falling!


    It''s going to collapse!


    Ding -


    the elevator came down a few floors and stopped.


    Chen Yu steps out of the elevator and returns to the original suite.


    Cass followed in, and he saw some confusion in the living room.


    At the same time, several people are also seen bound by some mysterious substance.


    These people were obviously frightened.


    Cass is very understanding of psychology.


    Although he is willing to serve Chen.


    But Chen Yu didn''t want others to serve him.


    But vent the anger in your heart.


    Chen Yu calls out the dark matrix.


    The dark matrix brings a member of the black gang to Chen Yu.


    "That hand just touched my daughter, didn''t it?"


    ¡°£¤#£¤@#¡­¡­¡±


    "What is he talking about?"


    "He''s speaking Spanish, but I don''t know Spanish very well. He''s basically begging for your pardon from the president." Said CAOS.


    "Eat this hand first." Chen said to the dark matrix.


    The dark matrix grabbed the man''s arm and began to bite.


    The dark matrix does not eat at a time, but nibbles down one piece of meat.


    The man wanted to scream, but his mouth was wagered by dark magma.


    "President, do you want me to call them all over?"


    "No, I don''t want to be interfered with this time. Some things still need to be handled by myself."


    Although Cass has not seen Chen Yu''s cruel side.


    But the sound of the dark mother''s chewing is really uncomfortable.


    "President, I''ll bring two people into the room for interrogation, so that they don''t wait to collude."


    "Well, go ahead and don''t kill it.""I see." Cass picked two people to take into the room.


    "Take the door, I know you just heard the Munch of the dark matrix, and all the goosebumps are up."


    Chen Yu looks at the rest of the people, who are scared to pee.


    "Don''t worry, I will not kill you alone. I swear to God, I will not kill you." "However, if someone refuses my question, I will make you feel hell," Chen said


    They really believed Chen Yu''s words. Of course, Chen Yu is also a rare promise.


    This time Chen Yu really didn''t plan to kill them.


    When Cass came out of the room, he found that these people were still alive.


    It surprised him very much.


    He was already ready for a bloody picture.


    But they were all in good condition.


    Cass looked at Chen Yu in bewilderment.


    Will the President be transsexual?


    "President, what do they do?"


    "Cut off their hands and feet, transport them back to headquarters, bury them on the ground and feed them every day."


    CAOS shivered, and these people were even scarier.


    Obviously, Chen Yu is really angry this time.


    "President, they were sent by the Mexicans and the Colombians."


    "You''re going to rent a big truck." Chen said.


    Cass swallowed, big truck?


    There are not a small number of Mexicans and Colombians.


    That''s hundreds of people.


    "OK, I''ll go now."


    Cass walked out of the room and took out the phone.


    "Mr West, the sky is falling."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Miss Farley and little Gerin were attacked by local gangs in San Diego. It seems that Miss Farley was still injured."


    West was shocked to hear CASS.


    "And the child in Miss Farley''s belly?"


    "It should be OK, or the president won''t be so calm." "But the president is calm and scary. I feel a little hairy. The president tonight is a little scared," casos said


    "Where is the president now?"


    "I think it''s to find the Mexicans and the Colombians for revenge."


    "Are you not with him?"


    "The president asked me to rent a big truck."


    "Rent big trucks? What to do? "


    "Pretend to be a man."


    "Who do you pretend to be?"


    "The president is going to cut off all the Mexican and Colombian people and plant them in our headquarters."


    West shivered. Is that a joke?


    Hundreds of people are planted in the headquarters. What will the headquarters look like?


    No, Chen Yu has no problem killing all the gangs.


    And at this time, he could not stop Chen Yu, let alone Chen Yu.


    But the race in the headquarters, the headquarters do not want?

 Chapter 1154

    Juan bar, this is a very Latin style bar.


    And most of the people who come here are Colombian gangs.


    It''s a bar on the surface. It''s actually a poison processing factory.


    The manager here is Juan, who is also the No. 2 person of the Colombian gang.


    Juan watched the frantic music and the chaos below.


    The waiter''s plate, which was exposed, was interspersed in the crowd.


    There are still men and women making peace in some corners.


    Everyone here is armed. Even those waiters who only wear bras and shorts have guns on their belts.


    Just then, Juan saw a strange figure in the ballroom on the first floor.


    The man was wearing the mask of Spiderman, looking around.


    "Who is that guy?" Juan called his men and pointed to the spider man.


    "It doesn''t seem to be our man."


    "Damn, what''s the matter with the people outside? How can a stranger come in here?"


    "Boss, I''ll call in the people outside."


    "First, don''t bring that man to me. I want to know how he got in."


    Not long ago, his men took the man wearing the spider man mask to the box on the second floor.


    "Take off the mask." Said Juan.


    His hand reached out to pull in front of him, but he raised his hand and crushed Juan''s arm with a scream.


    Juan immediately raised his pistol and pointed at spider man: "who are you?"


    The uninvited man in spider man''s mask, of course, is Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu stepped forward and kicked Juan''s heart.


    Juan, in a scream, hit the back window.


    With a crash, Juan fell to the dance floor on the first floor.


    Everyone was stunned for a moment, then looked up to see Chen Yu by the window on the second floor.


    In a flash, everyone in the bar raised their guns and pointed at Chen.


    Dada -


    choked all over the place at one time. Just when everyone thought that Chen Zhu had been shot into a honeycomb, the light in the bar suddenly went out.


    Everyone was in the dark, and the screams were heard.


    In the dark, there are red stripes running through the bar, covering all the walls, floors and ceilings.


    At the moment, a big truck is parked outside the bar.


    Cass is sitting in the driver''s seat, wearing a headset to listen to music.


    But even with a headset, it still can''t completely block the screams from inside.


    The members of the lightning team are also there. They are also waiting for the appearance.


    The process lasted for a few minutes, and the screams came to an abrupt end.


    Just then, CASS took off the headset.


    "Well, here we are."


    When the lightning team entered the bar, they saw countless broken limbs and arms.


    There are those who have been cut off, lying on the ground crying, crying, or asking for help.


    The lightning team began to clean up the scene. They dragged the sticks out of the bar and threw them on the truck.


    Dozens of people were hauled onto trucks.


    Then Cass''s phone rang.


    "CASS, I''ll go to the next place first. When you''re done at Juan bar, you''ll come to my place to clean up."


    "OK, president." After Cass hung up, a man walked out of the bar with two sticks.


    "Have you checked it all? We''re going to the next place. "


    This time, Chen came to a farm in the suburb, which is called a farm, but what he planted was not crops, but poppies.


    Unlike the hustle and bustle of Juan''s bar, the farm is heavily guarded.


    There are also some secret guards on the periphery, and Chen Yu has no intention of covering up.


    Cut the people in the secret sentry first.


    However, Chen Yu seemed to be a little careless. The secret sentry fired and attracted the attention of the farm.


    "What happened outside? Are there any intruders? "


    The farm is run by the Mexican Gang''s number two, Jacques.


    Suddenly, a scream came from outside.


    "It''s Dole''s voice. There are invaders!"


    Then the gunfire outside suddenly became fierce.


    Quik and several of his men were all in the hall, and they saw the men in front of the corridor shooting at the corner.


    But the next moment, the man was dragged into the corner in a scream.


    It''s a very bad feeling.


    If the enemy is visible, no one will panic.


    But they never saw the real face of the enemy, and the pictures of his death in front of them were very strange, which made Quaker and others all creepy.It''s as if it wasn''t humans who invaded the farm, it was something.


    Just then, the light in the hall went out.


    The scene in Juan''s bar reappears.


    Everyone screamed hysterically.


    Then the shots and screams stopped.


    Jacques has not been able to see the figure clearly.


    But after a dozen minutes of darkness, a figure came in.


    And drag him out.


    At first, Quaker thought it was an ambulance.


    But soon he found out that it was not right.


    Because he was left in the back of a big truck.


    In the carriage, there are dozens of people who have been cut off like him.


    And some of these people he knew were Colombians, and one of them seemed to be Juan.


    Chen attacked three Colombian drug factories and two Mexican factories one night.


    Nearly 150 people were crammed into the big truck.


    ¡­¡­


    "Bolton, something''s going on."


    Bolton was woken up again: "what''s the matter?"


    "Juan bar, come here quickly."


    When Bolton came to the door of Juan''s bar, he had already smelled the strong smell of blood.


    By this time, the outside has been cordoned off.


    But when Burton got inside the bar, he didn''t see a body.


    It''s all broken arms and legs.


    "What about people?" Bolton asked, pulling Dawes by.


    "No one, not a single body at all. There were only broken arms and legs left at the scene." Dow''s face was very grave.


    "How many people are there?"


    "From the number of broken arms and legs, there are 33 people in all."


    "Is there any clue?"


    "There''s a surveillance in the ballroom. It''s a man wearing a Spiderman headdress. Then the man is taken to the second floor. Then the power of the bar is pulled off and the surveillance is useless. The only thing that can''t be found on the scene is the limbs of the Spiderman. So it can be related to the Spiderman."


    "Spiderman can''t do such a cruel thing." Bolton said, "this must be gang killing."


    "Mexicans'' gangs also suffered the same attack. There were seventy-five people in two Mexican factories, all of whom were missing, leaving only broken limbs at the scene. Now the police in other urban areas are investigating the scene, and they have also found a monitor. They have also found a spider man, and the whole process is the same as this bar."

 Chapter 1155

    "In other words, more than a hundred people have been amputated? And take it away? What kind of person did this? Is it a cult? "


    "I don''t know. Now we don''t have any clues except for two monitors."


    "Whatever, it''s nothing to do with us. These people are all fucking bastards."


    "Even if it is to be tried, it is to be tried by the court. This kind of lynching is like breaking the law."


    "But this kind of thing is really creepy. It''s really curious who did it."


    In the past, Bolton always had a variety of problems at the scene of the crime and seemed very active.


    It''s the first time he''s been so quiet checking the scene.


    He has been a policeman for ten years, but he has never seen such a terrible scene.


    Suddenly, Burton found a broken beam at the scene of the crime.


    This beam and column looks like it has been cut by some sharp tool.


    Burton touched the cut in the beam, which was as smooth as glass.


    It''s like a knife and tofu.


    ¡­¡­


    "Sir, last night, several Colombian and Mexican factories were attacked."


    "Oh, how many people died." Asked mollisman, disapproving.


    He was not surprised by the result.


    If they hadn''t been attacked, molisman would have been surprised.


    "No one died."


    "What?" Mollisman was stunned for a moment. How could he not die.


    Did he overestimate the strength of that man?


    "To be exact, no body has been found."


    "I don''t understand the difference." Mullisman looked at the housekeeper doubtfully.


    "There was not a single living person at the scene. There were a large number of amputated limbs left in all the places where the attack occurred, but no one was left. It seemed that all the wounded had been removed."


    "It''s the same everywhere that''s been attacked?"


    "Yes, more than 100 people are missing."


    "Sniff..."


    "There were also wheel marks on a large truck and a lot of blood at the scene of several cases."


    "That man is really cruel, more than 100 people." "Then what''s the reaction between gaswal and bassac?" mollisman continued


    "Gaswal is now looking for the real murderer in the city, and bassac is bringing everyone together."


    Mollisman said with a smile: "it''s ok At least we''re not enemies. By the way, we''re going to inform gaswal that he''s the target tonight. "


    "Master, we don''t seem to need to be involved."


    "Don''t you think it''s at least not bad for us if we can sell that one?"


    "But I don''t understand Don''t you tell gaswar that you are against that man? "


    "Why do you think gaswar and bassac are alive to this day?"


    "I I don''t understand. "


    "Because they haven''t got all the people together, the man''s Revenge last night is just an appetizer. What he wants is not only revenge on gaswal and bassac, but revenge on the Mexican and Colombian gangs. He wants to kill all the two gangs. If he only revenge on their boss, he will have a new boss soon, At that time, in order to stand firm, the new eldest brother will inevitably think that the former eldest brother''s revenge is an excuse, so that man wants to cut the grass and root. "


    "But in this way, aren''t you afraid of gaswal and bassac? Their armed forces are not weak, and they have heavy firepower, which is very troublesome. "


    "That man is not afraid."


    Mollisman''s face was filled with a gentle smile: "it''s a very pleasant day, two mad dogs can finally disappear in front of me forever."


    ¡­¡­


    "Farley, are you going out today?"


    One night, the scar on Fanny''s face had been dispelled.


    However, Chen Yu is not so relieved.


    Now as soon as Fanny or little Gelin leave the room, Chen Yu will let a pet follow him.


    Even Farrie thought Chen was over protected.


    "Chen, this afternoon is to enlarge the opening ceremony of the sports meet. Don''t you be busy?"


    "I''ve asked Robert to manage it. The opening ceremony is not fun at all." Chen Yu said dully, "or you and little Gelin?"


    "No, you don''t know I can''t sit too long."


    Fari doesn''t want to go, but her present excuse can be said to be very high sounding.


    Yes, that opening ceremony is boring.


    The teams of ten schools circle the stadium and introduce one by one.


    And then some cheerleading performances."Then I''ll stay with you."


    "No, you''re busy."


    "But I want to stay by my side. Do you want to go shopping?" Chen asked.


    Chen Yu is really nervous now. He feels that out of this room is the Shura field.


    How could you let Fanny and little Gelin go out alone.


    "Chen, this is a civilized society."


    "Last night, you and little Gelin were almost killed."


    "But didn''t you go for revenge last night?"


    Faliko did not believe that Chen would stay in the room at ease.


    When Chen Yu was by her side yesterday, she was always holding back her anger.


    And today, the sound of sirens outside has obviously increased a lot.


    Fali didn''t know what Chen Yu did last night, but it was definitely not a pleasant thing.


    "Maybe I''ll go out tonight."


    "Didn''t you clean it up last night?"


    "No, it was a bit scattered last night. I''ll scare them first, and then I''ll start when they have gathered." Chen said.


    "What did you do with them?"


    "You certainly don''t want to know." Chen said.


    "Well, be careful at night."


    But Chen quickly learned from Robert''s phone call that the opening ceremony was over.


    After all, as the leader of Los Angeles University, Chen can''t really care about anything.


    "Farley, have you set my phone number to emergency?"


    "It''s set up." Fari rolled her eyes and said, "you can go. Besides, I''ll take away all the heavy weapons in the room. I''m not sure if I put them in the room. If I get in touch with little Gelin, I''ll be in trouble."


    Farry is really speechless to Chen Yu. She has all kinds of weapons under her bed, from conventional weapons to unconventional weapons.


    In addition, farry knew how many people were living in the next room.


    Farry, like CASS, has seen it.


    I don''t need to guess. It must be Chen Yu.


    Fari doesn''t even have the right to open the door now.


    Because King Kong would run to open the door every time.


    For Chen''s excessive protection, farry was moved and helpless.


    Even when eating, Chen Yu goes to the restaurant first, and then eats the ordered dishes first, and then it''s her turn to move her mouth.

 Chapter 1156

    "Bassac, molesman said, today that person will attack our people again, and this time it will be aimed at both of us."


    "Damn, that Asian, we just sent him once. His women and children are all right, but he killed so many of us. Won''t he give up?"


    To be honest, when they received the message this morning, bassac and gaswal were still shocked.


    If one of their factories is to be destroyed, they are not surprised at all.


    After all, the other side has destroyed that port, and the strength of the other side is beyond doubt.


    But they didn''t expect that the other side destroyed their five factories in succession.


    You know, if there is an attack anywhere, you can call for help.


    But no, it''s like they''re suddenly attacked and end the fight in a very short time.


    Everything is so short.


    All the people disappeared, leaving only the broken limbs and arms.


    The scene was disgusting. There were a lot of limbs left on the scene, but no one, no one.


    It makes them feel cold.


    Each other''s actions are totally beyond their knowledge.


    I''m afraid that we can only do this with more troops.


    Then they cut off their limbs at the scene, which can not be completed in a short time.


    This is also the place they are most afraid of.


    Now they have regretted their reckless behavior.


    When they sent people to harass Chen Yu, the purpose was the same as in the past.


    They want to prove their ability in San Diego.


    But they didn''t scare the other side.


    On the contrary, they retaliated with thunderous means.


    And the other side is more than that, the other side is to kill them all.


    It makes them feel bad.


    The other side is just like a mad dog. It''s all about keeping going.


    "We can''t wait to die. We need to unite." "Your people, my people, we are united, unless they use the army, otherwise they can''t take us, and only by blocking their attack once, can they realize that we are on the same height and can have peace talks with us," bassac said


    Gaswar thought, nodded heavily. "Well, you''re right."


    ¡­¡­


    "It''s 3:25 p.m. now, the live broadcast picture is to enlarge the sports meeting, the women''s 800 meter freestyle race. At present, the third track is the famous contestant Evely. She is the first to lose the second contestant at least three and fifty meters. From the time given by the live instant competition broadcast, Evely has broken the world record of fifty meters in a row , 100m world record, 200m world record, of course, because this competition belongs to intercontinental competition, the result can''t be included in the world swimming points ranking, but no one doubts the authenticity of this result, God, Evelyn shouldn''t be here, God, you shouldn''t let Evelyn participate in this competition, it''s a shame to other girls. "


    In front of the camera, a sports reporter excitedly made a speech.


    He is obviously a fanatical supporter of Evelyn, and all his words are changing patterns of Kwai Evelyn.


    But it''s very common in the media, because Evelyn has too many fans.


    "Evelyn has already swam 600 meters. She has started to sprint. Generally speaking, the sprint of 800 meters freestyle is after 700 meters, but Evelyn has started to sprint at 600 meters. She is too fast. Those poor girls are only halfway through now."


    Evelyn is getting closer and closer to the end


    There was a shout at the scene, and everyone began to cry for evry.


    Even though they are not Los Angeles University''s support students, they also join in the camp of shouting for Evelyn.


    Because they are likely to see a new world record, a shocking achievement.


    Although Evelyn has set various world records before, this one will definitely be the most eye-catching one.


    At last, Evelyn reached the finish line.


    After hitting the wall, Evelyn rose to the surface of the water and turned to look at the direction of the electronic scorer.


    Everyone turned to the electronic scorer and waited for the result.


    Finally, the score of the electronic scorer came out.


    Everyone on the scene was in a uproar.


    Six minutes, fifty-nine seconds, fifty-three!


    A new world record.


    This is not news for Evelyn.


    But another name for this record should be more in line with Evelyn''s identity.


    The first human to swim seven minutes.


    No one pays attention to the second and third places. There are not many on-site media, only one live TV station and several newspapers.They all want to squeeze in and interview evley, who is not over yet.


    Fortunately, the security guard at the scene stopped.


    There was a loud cry at the scene. Everyone was shouting for evry.


    Evry smiled with satisfaction when she saw the result.


    Unfortunately, this achievement will not be recorded in the world record.


    Evelyn''s plan is to swim this score in the next international competition.


    In this way, we can really set our own world record.


    The second place finally swam to the end. When looking at evry, there were all kinds of envy and jealousy in her eyes.


    But she still pretended to congratulate evley.


    Which girl doesn''t want to be in the limelight.


    But how difficult it is.


    Evelyn is undoubtedly the most eye-catching focus in the swimming pool.


    Then the referee announced the final results, and after reading the results of Evelyn, he also gave the audience 30 seconds to applaud Evelyn.


    As for the second place, there were only a few applause.


    It''s just that there''s a big gap with Evelyn. It''s close to two minutes.


    It''s hard to imagine that they are playing the same game.


    "Miss evley, look over here. Can I have an interview with our TV station?"


    Because it''s the only live TV station in this competition, they have the right to interview any contestant, and the contestant can''t refuse, including evelie.


    Evelyn accepted the reporter''s question.


    "Miss evley, are you in a very good condition?"


    "Yes, very well." Evelyn nodded.


    "So miss evley, you are the king of women''s 800 meter freestyle. Do you plan to enter other projects?"


    "Yes, after this competition, I will take part in the 100m and 200m freestyle, and it will also be an attempt for me to enter other competitions."


    "I wish Miss evry good results in other projects. Now, does Miss evry have anything to say to the audience in front of the TV? Or to anyone. "


    "Of course, I hope that the next time the national team or the school invites me to participate in the competition, I will be able to arrange a more reliable swimming coach who can at least know my personal characteristics, instead of randomly using the old training methods to train me, resulting in a significant decline in my performance in the past month. Fortunately, my personal swimming coach is timely I stopped this wrong way of training, and changed my training plan again, so I can improve my performance. So what I want to thank most is my personal trainer. "

 Chapter 1157

    Although Evelyn is only in an intercontinental competition.


    But the attention she attracted was extraordinary.


    Even many domestic and International Organizing Committees regretted that they didn''t invite evelie.


    Otherwise, if Evelyn is in their race upstream of this result, then their race will be greatly concerned.


    A small intercontinental race, swimming out of this result, is really too wasteful.


    However, evry''s words directly made the swimming coach zabi the target of the public.


    He happened to be at the scene, and he was expecting that Evelyn''s performance would be reduced due to her neglect of training these days.


    In this way, he has a reason to attack Chen Yu and evry.


    But who could have imagined that Evelyn could swim out of a world record again.


    And it''s still such an incredible world record.


    The first human in the world to swim seven minutes.


    It''s a great honor.


    I believe that in twenty-four hours, this sentence of evry will spread all over the world.


    Everyone will know that a fool who trained Evelyn in a stupid way almost lost the world record.


    In fact, there''s no need to wait 24 hours. Zabi has been suspended from school.


    Evelyn was just complaining, but the school had to take action to show its position.


    After all, Evelyn''s influence is too great.


    Even the University of Los Angeles can''t afford to be criticized all over the world.


    ¡­¡­


    Terrin watched the TV show and the glory of Evelyn.


    There was some envy and some regret in his heart.


    He is now an athlete of a track and field club.


    The result is pretty good. He was in the top ten of American long distance runners last year.


    However, he is only famous.


    Compared with Evelyn, it''s too bad.


    Who is evry?


    She is the daughter of heaven, blessed by the sea god.


    Once, he also had this opportunity.


    If he hadn''t been stingy with that hundred thousand dollars.


    Maybe now I will be more beautiful by Evelyn.


    He inquired about Evelyn, and learned that Chen''s price is 10 million dollars a day.


    He doesn''t make so much money even if he retires.


    And in track and field, there''s a monster, Ford.


    Fortunately, Ford is only a sprinter. He is a long-distance runner.


    Ford is now the world record holder.


    ¡­¡­


    After a day''s competition, Los Angeles won seven or eight Championships, which can be said to be fruitful.


    Back to the hotel, suddenly a man bumped into Chen Yu''s arms. When Chen Yu turned around, the man had already walked away quickly.


    Chen Yu has an extra note in his arms. It has an address on it.


    And then there''s a saying that all the Mexican and Colombian people are here.


    Chen Gu immediately understood who sent the note.


    "Mr. Chen, won''t you go back to your room?" Robert follows Chen.


    He saw the man bump Chen Yu, and then Chen Yu had a note on his hand.


    He also dare not say more, is standing silently beside Chen Yu.


    "Well, go back upstairs."


    Chen Yu goes back to the room, then goes to sleep with Fanny, and then knocks on the door next door.


    Cass opens the door. "President, what''s up?"


    "Are there any suspicious people on this floor today?"


    "No." Cass replied that they had installed monitoring at this floor, elevator entrance and stairway entrance.


    They are responsible for protecting Fanny and little Gelin in Chen''s absence.


    They dare not neglect carelessness, if they are hurt because of their negligence.


    Chen Zhu will definitely skin them.


    "By the way, did all those people go home yesterday?"


    "It has been sent back." Cass nodded.


    If you don''t send back the whole staff, it''s estimated that they will die in one night.


    The lightning team also came out of the left and right rooms.


    "Well, one more night tonight, and tomorrow you will be free."


    "President, we are not tired."


    "Well, go ahead and drive. I''ll go first."


    ¡­¡­


    Santiago used to be an industrial city. It once produced a lot of steel and was one of the steel suppliers of Detroit''s auto factories. However, with the bankruptcy of Detroit, Santiago also suffered a lot, and the steel factories were shut down in a large area.


    Years passed, and the factories were still lying there.The United States is a very strange country.


    Their GDP is the first in the world, but some of their executive power is very doubtful.


    For example, if those factories demolish and sell land, they can earn hundreds of millions of dollars, but because the government can''t provide enough funds, leading to the project can''t be carried out. Obviously, as long as we get loans from the bank and advance funds, we can carry out the work, but because of such and such reasons, it has been delayed until now.


    As a result, the factory has become more and more worthless, and even become the home of criminals, constantly breeding crime.


    It also increases the cost of demolition, which is why banks are reluctant to lend to the city government.


    This industrial area is completely deserted, but there are many people hiding in the largest steel works here.


    "Bassac, don''t be so nervous. We have made a full deployment. Even if they send an army, we can let them lose."


    "I hope so." Bassac took a bottle of wine and poured it into his mouth.


    Gaswal looked at bassac, and he was upset.


    After all, the exact strength of the other side, he has no bottom in mind.


    "I knew it would turn out like this, so I thought nothing had happened." Gaswal said.


    "What''s the use of saying that now..." Bassac took another sip of smoothie.


    Suddenly, there was a loud noise in the distance.


    Bassac and gaswal immediately stood up and looked at the fireball rising in the distance.


    "That''s the mine we bought at the entrance. Here they are?"


    "Don''t worry, I''ll ask." Gaswal picked up the walkie talkie. "Dora, is it an enemy attack?"


    "Boss, I didn''t see any intruders."


    "Are you dozing off?"


    "Eldest brother, how dare I doze off? There is really no one. The mines at the intersection explode inexplicably."


    "Could it be that your mine is broken?"


    "Damn Russians, they always sell me such old weapons and equipment. The same thing happened last time." Gaswal said angrily.


    Bassac looked out of the window. The moon was disappearing rapidly. Darkness began to cover the whole industrial area.


    Even the lights in the distant city have disappeared, which is a disturbing sign.


    "It will be a cold night..." Bassac was holding a metal cross pendant in his hand and praying in his mouth.

 Chapter 1158

    Suddenly, the lights in the factory went out.


    From the first scream, despair began to spread.


    Bassac and gaswal have been in their second floor offices, looking through the windows into the interior of the factory.


    In the dark, there are red lines spreading, and one after another gunshots.


    Bang Bang -


    "open the door Boss, help... "


    A man pounded on the door of the office.


    Bassac opened the door and was about to pull his hand in.


    But the man seemed to be pulled by something.


    Then the whole man flew out, fell off the fence and fell to the ground.


    "What''s the matter? What''s going on? "


    "Devil, devil Our enemies are not humans, they are demons... " Bassac had been holding the cross. He felt it was a little hot and his face was full of panic.


    Red lines began to spread from all corners.


    Gaswal quickly shut the door.


    But this does not stop the spread of red lines.


    The red lines penetrated under the door.


    Bassac and gaswal shot at the lines on the ground with guns.


    But the bullet bounced off gaswal''s lap.


    Basaco was so scared that he smashed the glass window and fell downstairs.


    Basaco didn''t know where he was going. He found a trash can, and then he went in, holding the cross all the time, hiding in the trash can all the time.


    The sound of gunfire and screams in my ears still continued for a very long time.


    "Almighty Lord, please bless your devout servant and dispel the power of all evil."


    ¡­¡­


    "Bolton, are you up?"


    "Damn it, Dawes, it''s not good that you called so early."


    "You guessed it, the industrial area in the northern suburbs."


    "Is that supposed to be Mexican territory?"


    "Well."


    "What happened?"


    "You''ll know when you come here."


    Bolton already had a bad feeling.


    Sure enough, when he arrived at the scene, he saw countless broken limbs and arms.


    One of the officers seems to have seen this picture for the first time, and still vomiting nearby.


    Bolton looked at the bloody picture in front of him, and his face became more solemn.


    Even if these are criminals, no one can keep calm in the face of such scenes.


    Bolton came out to breathe. The smell inside was unbearable.


    "How many people were killed?"


    "Just like yesterday, there was no one dead. In terms of the number of limbs, there were 325 people, all Mexicans and Colombians."


    Burton kicked the garbage can next to him: "Damn it."


    "Ah..."


    Suddenly, a howl came from the trash can.


    The police around were also frightened. They all took out their guns and pointed them at the garbage can.


    Burton made a gesture, stepped forward carefully and opened the trash can.


    "Bassac!?"


    "It''s me, it''s me, Mr. police. Arrest me. I plead guilty. I plead guilty. I admit all the charges. Arrest me."


    At the moment, barkaco''s voice was incoherent.


    Everyone was full of doubts. Burton asked, "did you see what happened last night?"


    "Devil Devil We have been attacked by demons, the blood color is spreading, the blood color is spreading... "


    "Asshole, you''d better be honest with me and tell me what happened."


    "I want to go to the strictest prison, and if you can send me in, I''ll tell you what happened."


    Burton and Dawes looked at each other, but they knew how insane the man was.


    What happened to him scares him like this.


    ¡­¡­


    "Guys, come on, come on!" Chen Zhao clapped his hands and watched the basketball match between the University of Los Angeles and the University of San Diego.


    "Attack." Robert also called out: "Pierre, pass, don''t pass."


    Pierre is a super player, he''s just like he doesn''t want to die.


    Just like the training of these days, all kinds of crazy playing methods.


    No way, he had to go all out.


    Because Chen Yu is on the sidelines.


    He felt that if he didn''t try his best or lost the game.


    Chen is likely to talk to him afterwards.


    "Three points, good work." Chen Yu clenched his fist.


    By this time, the UCLA team was 15 points ahead.Chen Yu has never been an orthodox basketball fan.


    But in this atmosphere, as the leader of the University of Los Angeles, he certainly hopes that his school''s team can win.


    Will cheer for every attack, for every goal.


    He is no different from the ordinary audience in the audience.


    Until the end of the game, the University of Los Angeles team maintained a 15 point lead.


    "Well done, children." Chen Yu hugs and encourages every player.


    Including Pierre, when he hugged Chen Yu, his whole body was tense.


    Back in the bus, these players are still in the joy of victory.


    "Mr. Chen, would you like them to be quiet?"


    "No, they won an important game and made them happy."


    It''s hard for Chen to keep them quiet.


    At this time, there was a news broadcast on the TV hanging from the front of the bus.


    "According to the information we got from Taiwan, a murderous case happened last night in the industrial zone of the northern suburb. According to reliable information, the hands and feet of 324 people from two gangs were cut off, but no body was left at the scene, only one survivor was found."


    Chen Yu frowned when he heard of the survivors.


    Forget it, it''s just a survivor.


    "The survivor is a male, who is said to be the famous Mexican gang leader, basaco. However, it is said that when basaco was taken away by the police, he was mentally deranged and asked the police to keep him in the strictest prison and confess his past crimes."


    Chen Yu''s face suddenly turned cold, if only a small minion.


    But the one he missed was the leader of the Mexican gang.


    This can''t be tolerated.


    "Shut up and make a lot of noise, like anything." Chen Yu shouted angrily.


    Robert also stood up: "be quiet for me, just win a game, do you think you have won the championship? Is it worth it? "


    The bus quieted down when it was inside, and Robert watched the news on TV.


    He vaguely guessed that the case in the TV news was probably related to Chen Yu.


    In the first half of the news, Chen''s face was as usual.


    But when he heard of the survivors, his face changed obviously.


    Later, Chen Yu closed his eyes all the way.


    Only Robert sitting next to him could feel the uncomfortable feeling on Chen Yu.


    Just then, Chen''s phone rang.


    "President, something''s wrong." Cass called.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "When I was driving back to Los Angeles, I met the police on the way. I threw my car on the highway directly and ran away. Those people..."


    Chen''s face was even deeper. Those people were touched by Chen''s perfect medicine and would not die immediately.


    If they were found by the police, wouldn''t they be doing nothing?


    "I lit the car before I left." Said CAOS.


    "Well, it''s almost But you rented that big truck, didn''t you? Are you sure the police won''t find you? "


    "President, I didn''t rent it in my own capacity."

 Chapter 1159

    Burton covered his nose and looked at the big truck still smoking.


    He just wanted to have a look in the burning car, and then vomited.


    The same is true of other police officers. They all vomited.


    Inside were charred bodies.


    The bodies of more than 300 people were all scorched.


    "Doss, cable?"


    "The car passed here at the same time yesterday, and the monitoring along the way was filmed."


    "Who does this car belong to?"


    "Car rental companies."


    "So who rents it?"


    "False identity."


    "The driver found the checkpoint in front of him, so he got out of the car and ran away. Did the driver''s face be monitored and photographed?"


    "No, this driver is very old-fashioned and always wears a hat."


    "By the way, why is there a temporary inspection checkpoint here?"


    "It''s said that the police department in this area got the news that there was a batch of drugs to be transported from San Diego to Los Angeles, so they arranged this temporary checkpoint, but unexpectedly stopped the car."


    "I feel something is wrong."


    ¡­¡­


    "Mr. West, are you sure it''s all right?"


    "It''s OK. I just gave a fake clue to the police station over there."


    "If the president knows it, he can''t spare us."


    "No one will know if you don''t say I don''t say it." "The president is for revenge and impulse, but our association was filled with a stench all day yesterday, and according to his request, more than 100 people were buried, less than half an hour, one-third of them died. Today, only a dozen of them are still breathing, and I don''t think they will all die before the president comes back," West said


    "The most important thing is that after the death of these gang members, they were angry and angry, at least one tenth of them became evil spirits," West said gloomily


    Generally, the probability of becoming a evil spirit is very low, one in a thousand.


    But one in ten of these dead people has become evil spirits, which is a terrible chance.


    However, it can also reflect from the side how cruel Chen''s means are.


    "In fact, you should talk to the president directly."


    "I''m not stupid. If the president doesn''t vent his anger, he will vent like us later."


    West is an old fox. He came up with his own idea. As a result, he dragged CAOS into the water.


    Chen is not stupid, and CASS lives next door to him.


    He made a phone call, how could Chen Zhao Feng ear not hear him.


    Depressed to depressed, but Chen Yu also should not know.


    It''s really thoughtless to transport hundreds of bodies back to headquarters.


    If it''s shipped to my home, I''m not happy.


    CASS and West handled the bodies on their backs, but they helped them out.


    However, Chen can''t let go of basaco who escaped to heaven.


    It seems that we''ll go tonight.


    ¡­¡­


    "What a sinful country."


    Maggie looked at the news with disgust.


    Faisa squinted at the news.


    "Teacher, I''m going to San Diego," she said


    "At this time? It''s too dangerous. "


    "Teacher, these people died so miserably. They must be angry and have a huge number. And don''t you think they are very hopeful to turn into a thousand evil spirits?"


    Seborah looked at the horrible scene in the news.


    "Teacher, if we can master a thousand evil spirits, then we can deal with the magic hall a little more."


    "It''s obviously not the work of ordinary people. It''s possible to make thousands of demons to deal with it, and to deal with the ferocity. If you meet him, it''s probably more or less bad." "And the people in the magic hall are always meddlesome. They must have known about it. Since they are so close to them, there is no reason for them to stand by. If you were in the past, you might meet them."


    "That''s right. If the murderer is really going to make thousands of demons, he must also take these corpses back. If the people in the magic hall can meet him, they will be able to fight each other''s losses. Instead, they will give us a chance, sir. What do you say?"


    "Here..." Seborah hesitated and looked at mahji and faisa.


    The attitude of mahji and faisa is obvious, and their words are reasonable.


    Seborah looks out at the X-9 standing to one side.


    "X-9, what do you think?"


    "By calculation, you can go." X-9 responded.


    ¡­¡­


    "I think it''s just the evil ritual of some madman." Said Bolton."I think it should be some organ trafficking organization whose purpose is to sell organs." Dawes''s idea is the opposite of Burton''s.


    As police, they need the motivation to be established when they investigate cases.


    An accurate motive can provide them with more clues and further reasoning.


    "Doss, you''ve got a brain drain. No matter Mexican or Colombian, they also sell organs themselves. How could someone put their idea on them?"


    "Why is it impossible? I think it''s the biggest possibility. First of all, no matter the Colombians or the Mexicans, they were killed. We can''t do our best. Don''t deny It''s true, and why can''t we kill ourselves? "


    "But if they really want organs, why not remove them directly in San Diego, but take so many people away?"


    "Here Maybe they are not local forces and they don''t want to be exposed here. "


    "No matter what the motivation is, we don''t have any extra clues now." Said Dawes.


    "No, if they are supposed to perform some evil rituals, they are likely to steal the body, so I think we should protect it."


    "Protect the body? Are you kidding? Now hundreds of corpses in that truck are still stacked together. The morgue can''t hold so many corpses at all. Our police station doesn''t have so many police forces to protect hundreds of corpses, and this is your conjecture out of thin air. "


    "No, I''m trying to pull that big burnt out truck to our police station''s underground parking lot." "We have a complete defense system here, and we don''t need a special police force. Once someone steals the body, the police colleagues can arrive at the scene at the first time," said Burton


    "It''s not a good idea for you to put hundreds of charred bodies in the underground parking lot of our police station. I can''t see that picture without horror."


    "Just listen to me this time."

 Chapter 1160

    "Sure enough." When mollesman heard the housekeeper''s words, his heart was slightly shaken.


    The power of this Asian is unbelievable.


    Moreover, the cruelty of means is rare in the world.


    You know, this is a time of peace.


    Killing more than 300 people at one time is a sensation all over the world.


    Even if these three hundred people are black... Gang.


    If we add more than 100 people the night before, plus dozens of people the day before.


    This man has killed more than 500 people in less than five days since he came to San Diego.


    This man is a cruel butcher.


    Although their Mafia are feared in America and Italy, they may not kill 500 people in ten years.


    Even if he can''t be a friend, he can''t be an enemy.


    "Master, bassac is now in the police station and under the strict protection of the police. Shall we sell another favor?"


    "No, it''s not easy to kill people in the police station, and we just need to keep that person at bay. He doesn''t develop in San Diego. It costs too much, and it''s not good for us." Mollisman said quietly.


    As a Mafia, all actions need to be considered in terms of interests.


    It''s not that they don''t have friendship, but the Mafia family''s friendship is more intimate.


    It doesn''t involve friendship on the interest level.


    If they meet in the future, the contacts they have today will come in handy.


    But more likely they will never meet again.


    ¡­¡­


    "Chen, there seems to be a resident upstairs. He checked in this morning and has been noisy all day."


    "I''ll go upstairs and say something." Chen said.


    Chen Yu came upstairs, recognized the room number, and knocked on the door.


    It took a minute for the door to open.


    An old woman on the auxiliary shelf opened the door.


    The old granny looks very old. Her body has shrunk a little. Her hair is gray and her face is wrinkled.


    As soon as she saw Chen Yu, her eyes lit up.


    "Hi, Hello, are you the man I call... Prostitute?" Grandma reached out to touch Chen''s chest.


    Chen Yu quickly dodges. This old lady is an old wolf.


    "I''m sorry, ma''am. I live downstairs." "My girlfriend is pregnant and needs to be quiet, so could you please be quiet a little bit?" Chen said


    "Well, I''ll try. By the way, do you think about being a temporary duck? I can pay you five hundred dollars. "


    Chen Yu is a black line on one''s face. This old woman is a real person who is not old-minded.


    She looked at Chen Yu''s eyes. Chen Yu was quite uncomfortable.


    And licking her lips like a little girl.


    Chen Yu felt that his hair was standing up.


    "You are really one of the few men whose body alone makes my heart beat."


    "Rococo, who''s out there?"


    At this time, there was another voice of grandma.


    Chen Yu was so scared that he was about to leave. "Madam, I have something else to do. Let''s go first. Goodbye."


    An old woman has been so difficult to deal with. If she meets another one, she may not be able to leave.


    "Goodbye, handsome boy."


    Chen Yu walked a few steps, and when he heard the words behind him, he couldn''t help shivering.


    Grandma looked at the opposite door, and then she pointed out: "fack squid, Arthur, don''t think you are hiding behind the door, I don''t know you are peeping. If you dare to interfere in my private affairs, I will go in at night and rape you."


    There was a banging sound from the opposite side.


    Grandma was able to close the door.


    Another grandmother in the room looked at the old lady named Rococo.


    "Rococo, you are eighty-five years old. Can you restrain yourself? How many young people have you harassed since you came here from England? I don''t want to go to the police station to bail you out. Do you know how disgraceful it is for me to come out with you?"


    "Humble mass, you old woman who has withered from spirit to body, how can you understand women''s desire? What''s more, how difficult it is to meet a man who makes me feel attracted? Do you know that the Asian man just now is full of hormones. I feel like I''m shining again. I feel like my spring is coming again."


    "You old lascivious woman, God, please punish this fallen woman."


    "We''re witches, we don''t believe in God, stupid women." Rococo said proudly.


    "That child can be your great grandson."


    "Love has nothing to do with age."


    "How many men did you say that to?""The past is over. I believe that the boy is the right man for me."


    "Well, I don''t want to communicate with you any more. As long as you don''t harass others, I won''t mind you any more."


    "You''re such a boring woman." Said Rococo scornfully.


    "Let''s discuss tonight''s action."


    "What to discuss is to destroy those corpses directly. There is nothing to discuss." Rococo said casually.


    Although Rococo is eighty-five years old, he is not stable.


    Acting and speaking are quite frivolous.


    By contrast, the mass is much more stable and dignified.


    They feel like a contrast between rebellious girls and rich families.


    As a matter of fact, when they were young, one was a rebellious girl and the other was a daughter of a large family.


    But it is such two girls, but became entangled in a lifetime of partners.


    "More than that." "We also need to catch the evil murderer," said pygmy. "The thousand face devil is not supposed to exist in the world at all. The murderer and the bodies must be purified."


    "Do you want to wait until that man shows up? It''s too much trouble. "


    "It''s necessary. If we just want to destroy those corpses, we can''t completely eradicate them. Only by eliminating the evil murderer can we really stop this evil magic ceremony." Said the mass.


    "I''m sorry, but I want to control the thousand faces." Rococo said disappointed.


    "You old woman, your energy magic is not enough to control that filthy existence."


    "Don''t look down on me, mass, I''m the devil!"


    "A great witch who has lost all her teeth."


    "You''re so verbose. I should have killed you 30 years ago."


    Rococo suddenly looked out of the door. "Arthur, get in. Don''t hide outside and eavesdrop."


    A handsome young man came in with embarrassment and fear on his face.


    "Elder Rococo, elder pygmy."


    "What is it?"


    "It''s dinner time for you two."


    "My arm is a little weak recently. I want you to feed me."


    Arthur shivered. He''d better jump down the stairs.


    He thought he would go mad if he stayed with rococo.

 Chapter 1161

    "Elder pygmy, can I complain to elder Rococo?"


    As a guard knight, Arthur, together with the other three guard knights, protected the safety of Rococo and pygmy mass.


    However, he felt that he was not a bodyguard, but a nanny.


    Especially Rococo, an 80 year old woman, is still full of mischief all the way.


    The police station went in twice and harassed the flight attendants three times.


    They are listed as unwelcome passengers by two airlines.


    Without his help, Rococo would never have had a chance to fly again.


    The duck was once jumped by the immortal, and the male was molested twice.


    Because a child called her grandma, the wicked old woman actually closed the child''s mouth with magic for three days. Later, he secretly lifted the magic.


    Originally in the United States, they were looking for a temporary driver.


    But generally speaking, it''s easiest to get promoted when you come out with Rococo to perform tasks.


    Because as long as the problems created by Rococo are solved, they are like going through a ordeal.


    Moreover, Rococo has a special disaster constitution. Wherever he goes, there will be a disaster.


    Before that, there had never been a disaster.


    Until the appearance of Rococo.


    Most of the time, the disaster is probably caused by Rococo himself.


    So Rococo rarely comes out, because she is the inventor of disaster constitution.


    If it wasn''t for this serious incident, Rococo would not have come out.


    "It''s boring. I don''t like you at all, Arthur. Your heart doesn''t match your handsome appearance."


    Rococo said angrily, and now Arthur''s heart is broken.


    "Well, stop messing around, Rococo, it''s not early now." "Arthur," said the mass, "which hospital are the bodies in now?"


    "Elders of mass, the bodies are not in the hospital, but in the underground parking lot of the police station."


    "Police station? It''s a good storage place. " "It seems that there are also capable people in the police station who know how to use the power of the police station to suppress the complaints of the corpses," said pygma


    "Yes, it''s not easy for the evil murderer to succeed in the police station. After all, there are a large number of corpses, and if he wants to break the momentum of the police station, he must break down from the inside."


    "Let''s go now. Maybe the police are going to use these corpses to wait for them. Maybe we can help the police."


    "This is a land of no spirit. It''s impossible for me to have any powerful psychic, or just find the evil psychic, and then finish work, so I can have a lot of time to date."


    Arthur looks at Rococo. Is that a date?


    Are you harassing young men most of the time?


    ¡­¡­


    At night, there are still many policemen busy in the police station.


    The crime rate in the United States is too high, especially at night. Most crimes happen at night.


    So there are still a lot of police on duty and patrol at night.


    Chen''s car stopped at the side of the road and looked at the police station not far away.


    But there seems to be a lot of cameras here.


    Chen Yu looked at the cameras around him quietly, then pretended to go into the nearby 24-hour convenience store and bought a pack of cigarettes.


    Chen used to smoke once in a while, but since Farley was pregnant, Chen has not touched cigarettes at all.


    At the moment, the one who is holding the cigarette is actually Chen Yu''s separate body.


    And Chen''s body has been hidden into darkness.


    Just out of the convenience store, a familiar face came.


    "Eh You are Mr. Chen


    Chen Yu looked at the man in front of him and thought a little: "Mr. Bolton?"


    "Ha ha Nice to meet you. Why are you here? " Burton looked at Chen Yu doubtfully.


    "I came out to smoke." Chen Yu separated and shook his cigarette: "my girlfriend is pregnant. I was asked to stay away from cigarettes. I didn''t resist it, so I made an excuse to smoke two cigarettes outside and go back to the hotel."


    "Ha ha You and me, I have to carry my wife to smoke, and I need perfume before I go back, so as not to be found by my wife.


    Chen opened the cigarette and gave Bolton a cigarette.


    "By the way, is that the police station opposite where you work?" Chen Zhuming asked.


    He just wants to create a sign of coincidence. Even if he is doubted in the future, he can make an explanation for it.


    "Yes."


    Chen Yu calculated Bolton, but he didn''t know that he was being watched at the moment.


    In a small building a kilometer away, faisa is looking at Chen with a high-powered telescope, while the X-9 is pointing at Chen with a large caliber sniper gun."X-9. Can you kill that man?"


    "The target is locked and hit rate is up to 95%."


    "Faisa, you''re going to kill that man now. You''re only going to make a fuss."


    "Teacher, that man must have come here to capture thousands of demons. If we don''t kill him now, it will make the situation more complicated."


    She also had a high-powered telescope. She found that the enemy in the mouth of faisa was the Asian who met at the edge of the cemetery that day.


    Chen Yu knows nothing about it, because it''s his part and he doesn''t have magic power.


    There is no shadow of the eye can be aware of the dark peeping at his people.


    Just then, the lights of the police station suddenly went out.


    Burton saw the police station suddenly fall into darkness and was acutely aware of the problem.


    Rush to the police station at once.


    Chen Yu''s separate body looked at the direction of the police station, the corner of his mouth outlined an arc, the body began.


    Suddenly, the feeling of danger came, Chen Yu subconsciously looked at the distance.


    The next moment The huge impact penetrated his brain.

 Chapter 1162

    Chen just sneaked into the police station and suddenly found that his body was dead.


    Traps? But who is aiming at himself?


    The first thing Chen Yu thought of was molisman.


    But again, I think it''s wrong.


    That guy doesn''t touch much.


    But his shrewdness and ingenuity should not be enough to do such a thing.


    Calculating himself, he won''t get any benefits.


    Forget it. Don''t think about who did it first.


    Find bassac first.


    Chen Yu is very puzzled. How did bassac escape last night.


    I have explored the surroundings and found no living people.


    But now there are some fish that should be missed, which is hard for Chen to accept.


    If it''s a small fish and shrimp, Chen doesn''t care.


    But the culprit actually lives, and Chen can''t accept it.


    The detention room of this police station is not small. There are dozens of single rooms.


    Among them, many people were also shut down. Chen Yu was wearing Spider-Man''s headgear, walking in the detention room and checking every compartment.


    "Bassac, are you there? Bassac Which room are you in? I''m here to save you. "


    Soon, Chen Yu found bassac''s single room.


    At the moment, basaco is hiding under the bed shivering.


    "Yes, Mr. bassac." Chen Yu stood outside the fence of the cubicle, watching bassac shivering.


    "I''ve been hiding here. Why don''t you let me go? Why? "


    "Because I hate you. Don''t you understand such a simple reason?"


    "Don''t move!" At this time, Bolton at the end of the aisle pointed to Chen Yu in the dark with a gun.


    Although there is no light here, Burton can see Chen Zhu''s figure vaguely.


    That figure looks familiar. I don''t know why. One of Bolton''s thoughts is Chen Yu.


    Obviously, it''s impossible. When the police happened here, Chen Yu was on the opposite side. It''s impossible to come here.


    Chen Yu looks at Burton, then directly uses brute force to open the iron fence.


    Bang -


    Burton shot, but he could never shoot Chen Yu with the best shot.


    The bullet just splashed a spark.


    Chen Yu had already walked into the compartment, and then there was a scream from bassac.


    "Please, let me go, I dare not, I dare not You devil I will not let you go even if I am in hell Ah... "


    "Even if you go to hell, you can''t beat me." Chen Chu shakes his hand and one of bassac''s arms rips away.


    The blood spattered on the whole wall at the fracture, and drew a bright red arc.


    Bolton rushed to the door and pointed the muzzle of the gun at Chen''s back again.


    "One last warning, don''t move!"


    Chen Yu simply ignored Bolton''s warning, raised another hand and tore off the other arm of bassac.


    Bang -


    Bolton didn''t hesitate to shoot Chen Yu in the back this time.


    But Chen did not respond.


    "I''m going to turn into a devil, and I''m going to avenge you, you damn Asian."


    Asian? Is it a coincidence that Bolton looks suspicious?


    Chen Yu doesn''t want bassac to keep talking. If he goes on, his plan of painstakingly covering up will fail.


    Chen Yu grabs bassac''s mouth and crushes his jaw.


    Shua -


    Chen Zhu pulls his hands, and bassac is directly torn in two.


    Bolton was shocked to see the picture.


    It''s the first time he''s seen someone who can pull people in half.


    You know, it takes at least two thousand kilograms to pull an adult in two.


    Because human flesh and skin are very tough, it is very difficult to be pulled, especially from the abdomen.


    "Don''t move!" Bolton had a gun at the moment, but his hands were wet with cold sweat.


    This man is terrible. His gun is useless to him.


    "If you move again, I''ll hit you in the head."


    But at this time, Chen Yu suddenly rushed to Bolton.


    Bang -


    Burton was hit, but the impact was not as high as expected.


    Bolton quickly got up and went after Chen Yu.


    Through the inside of the police station, there was no one inside because of the power failure.


    Chen Chu directly broke the window and jumped out. Burton ran to the window and saw Chen Chu jumping on the roof of a roadside police car.


    Then I saw the height of my eyes, which was less than three meters. I could do it myself.


    Burton also jumped out, but he was obviously not as stable as Chen Yu. When he jumped onto the road, he still sprained his foot.I watched Chen''s figure disappear at the end of the road.


    Bolton looked around, as if he was looking for something in place.


    Finally, Burton saw Chen''s car.


    Burton limped to Chen''s car.


    Then probe to see the situation in Chen''s carriage.


    Suddenly, Chen''s face appeared in the glass window.


    "Ah..." Burton was startled.


    "Mr Bolton, what are you doing?"


    "Mr. Chen, are you here?"


    "Of course I am. My car is here. Where can I go?"


    "Well Do you smoke in the car, and you don''t smell like smoke in the car? "


    Burton found that there seemed to be a little smoke in the car, especially when Chen opened the window, the smoke in the car went out.


    This guy doesn''t smoke in the car all the time, does he?


    "It''s a bit windy outside, and my girlfriend won''t use the car until tomorrow. One night is enough to let the smoke go."


    "Don''t look down on the smell of a pregnant woman. When my wife was pregnant, she just evolved into another creature."


    "Would you like to sit up and have a rest? Your foot seems to be sprained. I can connect it for you. "


    "Give me a cigarette, by the way."


    Chen Yu admires Bolton very much. He even talks with him to test him when he sprains his ankle.


    Chen Yu knew Bolton must have doubts about himself.


    But he couldn''t imagine how fast he would be.


    "You''re OK, but you''d better not jump down from such a high place next time, even if there''s a car under you."


    "Did you just see it?"


    "Nonsense, such a loud voice, can''t I hear it? Who did you chase just now? Spiderman? "


    "He''s not a superhero. He''s a butcher, a killer."


    "And your colleagues? Why are you the only one in the police station? "


    "I don''t know."


    Just then, the police station lights up.


    Burton also finished smoking a cigarette: "well, it''s time for me to go to work. Goodbye."


    "Goodbye." Chen Yu looked at the direction of the police station and completely destroyed the electric box. Unexpectedly, within ten minutes, the police repaired the electric box. Their efficiency was not low.


    At this time, Chen Yu suddenly felt that there was a very uncomfortable atmosphere in the police station.


    Something seems to be coming out of it.

 Chapter 1163

    Just then, an extended Rolls Royce stopped.


    Some strange people came out of the room. One of them was the old woman who harassed Chen Yu today.


    Rococo''s eyes lit up as soon as he saw Chen Yu smoking outside the car.


    "Hi, handsome."


    Chen immediately grabbed Bolton, who was going to be in charge of the police station: "Mr. Bolton, this woman harassed me today."


    Seeing Chen''s frightened expression, Bolton suddenly felt a little funny.


    "She? Harassed you? " Burton doubts Chen''s words.


    "Handsome boy, don''t say that harassment is so ugly, I just want to talk about a romantic love with you." Rococo looked at Chen Yu seriously.


    Chen''s face is loveless, Burton believes.


    Because he felt goosebumps when he heard that.


    An old woman with one foot in the coffin said this sentence, which is really devastating.


    This is not to say that women do not respect the elderly, it is because of human instinct.


    Like Chen Yu and Wright, though they often joke.


    But it''s just a joke. Wright doesn''t really want to sleep with her grandson and her great grandson''s friends.


    So their jokes are natural.


    But Chen Yu really saw desire in the eyes of this old woman.


    "Rococo." At the same time, he came to Chen Yu''s face: "Sir, I apologize to you for her words and deeds."


    Chen Yu''s smile is a little far fetched. He really doesn''t want to contact Rococo again.


    "Handsome boy, can you leave me a phone number?"


    ¡°no£¡ I don''t know you. " Chen Yu retreated in terror.


    "Rococo, don''t forget what we''re here to do." The pygmy drink and rebuke.


    "All right, all right." Rococo shrugged helplessly and looked at Chen Yu: "handsome boy, when I return to the hotel, I will find you. By the way, you live downstairs, right?"


    Burton looked at the men in front of him. He found that there were four young men beside the two old women, all of whom had blond hair, handsome appearance, strong and tall body.


    This made him wonder that these four people would not be the ducks of their two moves.


    How do these four men carry swords?


    However, the swords in their hands are very beautiful. They are supposed to be used for decoration.


    "Are you the police here?" Arthur went up to Burton and asked.


    "Yes, what can I do for you?"


    At this time Arthur took out a certificate: "we are from MI6."


    MI6 is MI6.


    As the most staunch ally of the United States, MI6 of the United Kingdom and the CIA of the United States also have very deep cooperation.


    Both sides have the right to act on each other''s territory.


    Of course, this is after reporting to the Intelligence Department of the other side.


    Burton''s a little confused, MI6 in England?


    What do they find themselves doing?


    Chen Yu''s eyes twinkled at these people in front of him.


    The two old women, for the moment, seemed to have magic in them.


    In particular, their exquisite and gorgeous swords seem to be magic props.


    "We need to see the charred bodies."


    "Burnt bodies? Are you talking about case fb-1244? "


    "That''s right." Arthur nodded: "we have been informed and approved by the CIA. We have received reliable information that the murderer of this case is likely to be engaged in some unknown evil plan."


    "What evil plan?" Bolton asked.


    Chen Xun rubbed his nose. He just wanted to kill people. Is this an evil plan?


    Did they make a mistake?


    "You don''t need to know. We''re going to see the bodies now."


    "Is it a cult ceremony?" Bolton asked.


    Everyone looked at Bolton in surprise: "do you know?"


    "I guessed that it was really a cult ceremony. Did it summon any demons or something?" "I''ve seen a file that 14 years ago in New York, there was a cult killing and sacrificing to the so-called devil. This must be the same thing as that. Are you going to take the body there?" said Burton


    Arthur shook his head: "no, we don''t take it anywhere. We just want to guard the body to make sure that Zhou Xi''s body won''t be stolen. At the same time, if the murderer appears, we will subdue it."


    "I think you''re late. The murderer did it in the police station just now." Bolton said, "and after he killed, he ran away."


    Rococo, pygmy mass and the four guard Knights changed their faces when they heard Bolton''s words.


    "You mean the murderer broke into the police station and killed people, then left?""That''s right. The murderer first destroyed the power supply of the police station, and then broke in." Bolton explained.


    He wanted to make an excuse for his and his police colleagues'' irresponsibility.


    "No, hurry up and show us the bodies."


    "What does this have to do with the evil rituals you''re talking about?"


    "It didn''t matter, but now it''s important."


    "I still don''t understand."


    "The murderer is to create an evil creature called the thousand face demon."


    "Are you kidding me?" Bolton obviously didn''t believe it.


    Even Chen Yu thought Arthur was joking.


    I''m a client, and I don''t even know who is behind the scenes.


    "I''m not kidding. Thousands of demons need a lot of souls full of evil. They are tortured in a cruel way. They can magnify their resentment a hundred times before they die. At last, they are burned with the fire of evil, and they will be burned together. Finally, all evil souls will be reborn in the fire of hell, and forged into a whole by the fire. Never before in history This evil creature has never been seen again. "


    "Are you really from MI6? You''re not liars, are you? Or it''s just coming out of a mental hospital. "


    Arthur suddenly pulled out his sword, but instead of chopping at Bolton, he was chopping in a nearby car.


    The edge of the sword flashed by, and the body of the car was cut off with a sword.


    Arthur looked at Bolton, who couldn''t close his mouth. "Do you think people in mental hospitals have this ability?"


    "Sir, you cut my car open..." Chen Yu is speechless. Do you want to do experiments and consider other people''s feelings.


    "Are you still here?" Arthur asked knowingly.


    Chen Yu is very depressed. I''ve been standing here.


    "You What you just said is true? " Bolton asked incredulously.


    "Do you still think I''m kidding?"


    "Hello, you don''t ignore me."


    Arthur looked at Chen Yu and the car he had cut open. "Tomorrow you will receive a check for compensation."


    "All right."


    "Handsome man, if you are willing to accompany me one night, I am willing to give you a Porsche." Rococo watched Chen''s eyes shine.


    Chen''s cheek Drew: "Mr. Bolton, can I now sue her for sexual... Harassment?"

 Chapter 1164

    As a matter of fact, Rococo''s sentence has already involved sexual harassment.


    And he said it in front of a policeman.


    But Bolton had a headache.


    "Mr. Arthur, can you restrain this lady?"


    Arthur is more worried now. I want to restrain her.


    But I also need that ability.


    "This lady, if you harass me again, I will really sue you. I''m not kidding."


    This is definitely not a pleasant process.


    This kind of thing is very instinctive. There are two attitudes: joking and being serious.


    She can choose any attitude if it doesn''t affect others.


    Chen Yu turns around and leaves, but Chen Yu feels vaguely that something is brewing in the police station.


    Chen Yu did not go far, but found a building roof not far away, holding a police station a kilometer away.


    ¡­¡­


    Burton enters the police station and suddenly finds the old policeman on duty at the front desk at the door lying on the table asleep.


    The whole police station is quiet.


    Burton didn''t wake up the old policeman. After all, everyone was tired at night.


    Normal people take a break, so do their police.


    But when Burton took the crowd inside the police station, he found that all the people in the office had fainted on the ground or on the table.


    Burton''s face changed a lot. He hurried to check.


    Arthur and others also looked at the police.


    "They inhale a lot of paralyzed dust, which is not life-threatening." Arthur said after checking.


    Bolton then understood why there was no movement through the office when he was chasing the murderer in the dark.


    Originally, Burton thought that his colleagues had gone out, but he was in a coma.


    But since they were all in a coma, who fixed the electricity?


    "How long will they wake up?"


    "They don''t wake up until they''re full." Said Arthur.


    "They were charmed by that murderer, weren''t they?" Bolton asked.


    "No, I remember the smell of the paralyzed dust in the air. It''s cyberra." Said Rococo.


    "She? How dare she show up here? " Said the mass in surprise.


    "It''s worthy of being my daughter. Her thoughts are the same as mine. She also wants to take thousands of demons as her own, ha ha..." Rococo said proudly.


    "I don''t understand. There''s nothing to be proud of. Your mother and daughter are crazy."


    "Take us to the underground parking lot." Said Rococo.


    "Your daughter? What does your daughter have to do with the murderer? "


    "It shouldn''t matter. She doesn''t have the ability to kill so many people." Rococo knows sebora so well.


    "Take that elevator down."


    Rococo came to the elevator and looked at it. "Arthur, get rid of the trap on the elevator."


    Arthur looked at Rococo. She could get rid of it. Why waste her magic.


    However, Arthur obeyed Rococo''s order, took out his exquisite sword and stabbed it into the slot of the elevator.


    "The great spirit of our ancestors, please wipe out the evil ahead for me."


    A gust of air came out of the crack in the elevator door, and Bolton almost stood unsteadily.


    Fortunately, another guard Knight held Bolton''s back with one hand.


    "You can go down, Mr. policeman. Do you want to go down together?"


    "Of course, this is where I work, but now there are outsiders here. How can I sit back and ignore them?"


    "The following may not be as good as you think."


    "It doesn''t matter. I''m ready for it."


    People enter the elevator and descend to the underground parking lot.


    When Bolton got out of the elevator, he saw four people in front of the burned out truck.


    The discovery of Rococo and others was also found in cyberra, mahji, fesha and X-9.


    There are several other cars that have been torn down around.


    Bolton doesn''t understand. What are they doing here?


    The X-9 was about to start right away, but sebora stopped the X-9.


    "You keep repairing this big truck, and we''ll take care of the rest." Said sebora.


    Seborah stepped forward and looked at Rococo. "Mom, I''m so glad to see you again."


    Rococo strolled: "I''m not happy, cyborg. You should start magic to escape at once. You should know better than anyone that you can''t defeat me in any way except escape."


    "Mom, I''m the first witch in England. If you look down on me like this, you''ll probably lose." Sebora was not afraid at all.


    Rococo stares at sebora. "Haven''t you been so arrogant for more than a decade?"


    "Do not move, you have the right to remain silent now, and what you say now will become evidence in court." Bolton still followed the procedure and said it to sebora and others with a gun.Even if he knew in his heart, his words were nonsense to these people.


    "Rococo, hurry up and don''t waste your time." The mass urged.


    She gave Rococo enough respect, so she didn''t step in.


    Of course, she also believed that Rococo would not be merciful.


    Even if it''s her daughter.


    But Rococo has always been a very controlling person.


    Sebora also inherited Rococo''s character.


    So the mother and daughter are doomed to be unhappy.


    Two strong and controlling people can''t be family members.


    This is well explained by Rococo and sebora.


    Rococo was helpless: "she put a twisted barrier in front of her. It will take me three minutes to break the twisted barrier."


    Hearing the twisted barrier, the mass was helpless.


    In this world, only cyborg knows how to transmit magic, that is, space magic.


    The twist barrier is also the most powerful defense magic known.


    "Mom, you are really too old. In three minutes, it takes you three minutes to break my magic. It really disappoints me. Fifteen years ago, you only needed one minute to break it down. Now it takes three minutes."


    In fact, in 15 years, Rococo has not become weaker, but stronger.


    It''s just that her progress is not as great as that of cyborg.


    "You say I''m old!" Rococo was furious. She raised her arms, opened her dry hands, and then her hands began to contract.


    The twisted barrier separating the two sides began to slowly collapse.


    When seborah saw his mother''s awe, her face suddenly turned ugly.


    Although she never underestimated her mother''s strength.


    But she even used her destructive magic directly because of her words.


    Just as Sephora holds the unique magic of space, Rococo, her mother, also holds the unique magic of destruction.


    The title of the first witch in England is far less than that of the great Witch of Rococo.


    My mother is the dreaded witch.


    What she feared was not only her title as a great witch, but also her destructive magic.

 Chapter 1165

    What is destructive magic? It''s magic that can destroy anything.


    Even a plane in front of Rococo can be destroyed if it is given enough time.


    Destructive Magic is a branch of alchemy. Alchemy is usually to decompose a substance and then recombine it.


    Destructive Magic, on the other hand, makes the process of decomposition more pure.


    There are many alchemists in the world, but there is only one master of Destructive Magic.


    Even magic can be destroyed, which is the most terrible place for Rococo.


    No matter or magic can destroy except the creature itself.


    Sebora turned to look at the direction of the big truck.


    X-9 shouted, "OK, we can go."


    He''s been working on big trucks. He has super high maintenance skills.


    He can do many parts that need to be repaired mechanically.


    "Goodbye, mom." Cyberra chuckled.


    But just then, the X-9 suddenly seemed to be under attack and ejected.


    Only in the carriage of the big truck, a charred face emerged.


    The faces of the people could not help but change, and seborah was shocked.


    "Damn it, why do these bodies change in this place?"


    This is the police station. There is a sense of justice here. In the words of the Chinese, it''s just and noble.


    When sebora sneaks in here, he is just a bewilderment in the police station.


    Instead of killing, I want to use the breath of justice to suppress these angry corpses.


    All of a sudden, sebora found blood seeping through the top of the truck, as well as flesh and blood.


    "Look, teacher." Maggie points to the ceiling.


    Seborah saw a meat ball wriggling like a slug, and the blood was dripping from the meat ball.


    There was a lot of blood and hatred in the meat.


    It wasn''t long before the man died, but his hatred had permeated the underground parking lot.


    But this is the police station. How could there be such a dead man?


    The meat fell on the truck and began to integrate with the truck.


    "Kill! I want to kill all! Everyone is going to die! "


    Thousands of demons began to show their terrible form.


    A dominant evil spirit merges with those bodies, a twisted soul with hatred.


    Cyborg looked behind his eyes at Rococo and others who were about to break the twisted barrier.


    "There''s a lot of trouble." The face of Pygmy was heavy, and the worst came at last.


    Thousands of demons are born!


    Four guard Knights draw out their swords and stand beside Rococo and pygmy mass.


    "Teacher, what shall we do?"


    "Don''t take the lead in fighting. Let the people in the magic hall deal with thousands of demons."


    And the people in the magic palace think the same.


    The breath of the thousand face demon makes everyone feel uncomfortable.


    "Don''t take the lead. Let the thousand face demons and seboras fight first." Rococo is not stupid.


    Normally, Rococo does not have the wisdom and composure that an 85 year old should have, but when she really needs to face the situation that needs to be serious, her thinking is clearer than anyone else.


    But at this time, the thousand face demon suddenly began to transform.


    It''s like a transformer. It looks more like a machine than a twisted monster.


    It relies on the burned out truck, but it is superior to it and becomes a big black truck.


    It''s like coming out of hell, deep, dark and full of destruction.


    The closest X-9 is the first attack of the thousand face demon. The huge body of the thousand face demon hits the X-9, and the X-9 is directly hit and flies out.


    Under such an impact, the X-9 could not stand up.


    Although his recovery is far beyond the ordinary people, but his recovery also needs time.


    "That man is not an ordinary man either." Said Arthur.


    At this time, the body of the thousand evil spirits suddenly exploded.


    The X-9 dropped a grenade when it was hit.


    However, such an explosion has no effect on the thousands of demons.


    However, thousands of demons still charge forward and rush towards the people in the magic hall.


    "Filthy things." Rococo reaches out.


    In an instant, the front of the truck, which was made of thousands of demons, was broken without any sign.


    Looking at Rococo''s attack, seborah secretly said that his mother''s strength had improved too much.


    Pygmy squinted and looked at the thousands of demons.


    At this time, she found that the thousands of demons covering the truck began to fade away.The black flesh and blood, like mucus, kept falling off the body of the truck.


    Dead? It''s impossible. According to the records in the ancient books, the thousand face demons are very difficult to kill, and these resentful flesh and blood will continue to recover, unless it or they are thrown into the magma, and the strength in their flesh and blood will continue to be consumed.


    Rococo''s destructive magic is powerful, but it is not so easy to kill thousands of demons.


    To be honest, there is almost no threat that the two of them can''t solve when they stand together with such a team.


    Even if it is a thousand evil spirits, they are sure to solve it.


    "No!" The mass suddenly found that the black flesh and blood gathered around the X-9 and penetrated into the X-9 body.


    Finally, the X-9 completely absorbed all the black flesh and blood, but his appearance did not change.


    But his breath has completely changed. The unholy and twisted smile makes people shiver.


    He''s not an X-9, he''s a thousand faces.


    "How is it possible? How can human beings bear the resentment of a thousand evil spirits? " The mass frowned.


    "That man is not an ordinary person, his breath is very strange, maybe it is that strange place, so he can bear the resentment of thousands of demons."


    Four guard Knights have a big drink at the same time and rush toward the X-9.


    X-9 stands in place and lets Four Swords cut him.


    The blade is stuck in the skin of the X-9, but it can''t be cut in any more.


    When the X-9 punches, a guard Knight''s blade is snapped, and his fist falls on the guard knight.


    Poof -


    the guard Knight flew out and couldn''t afford to fall.


    "Danu!"


    "You''re all out. You''re not his opponent." Rococo whispered.


    The remaining three guard knights, though reluctant, still drew their swords and retreated.


    X-9 looked at Rococo, and then at Xiangbei mass.


    It instinctively felt that the two were not easy to deal with, and resolutely turned away.


    Seborah frowned all the time, and the fusion of X-9 and the thousand faces was beyond her expectation.


    And she knows the origin of X-9 better than others. Originally, the thousand face demons were unconscious, and they only had instinct.


    But now, when the two are combined, the thousand face demon not only has the physical body of X-9, but also has the thinking mode of X-9, so it becomes more terrible.

 Chapter 1166

    A monster without reason can only be called a beast forever.


    But if it''s a very clever beast, even smarter than ordinary people, it''s not limited to beasts.


    At the moment, the demonized X-9 is looking around. Although the thousand demons and X-9 are integrated together, the main thing is the hatred of the thousand demons.


    Because X-9''s self-awareness is actually weak, he was created to obey.


    Nothing is easier to control than a puppet.


    On the contrary, the more tyrannical thousands of demons have more complete self-consciousness.


    And the consciousness of the thousands of demons is revenge, revenge on that man.


    On the part of sebora and Rococo, they found that there was no hostility to them.


    At least, the attention of thousands of demons is not on both of them.


    Thousands of demons are looking around, glancing at every corner here.


    "Are you here? Asian, I know you are here, you come out! Let''s settle the grudge. " "You come out!" cried the thousand faced demon


    Who is he talking to?


    After half pay, a figure appeared at the entrance of the underground parking lot.


    Wearing Spiderman''s headgear.


    Bolton''s pupils suddenly contracted, and the man didn''t leave?


    Rococo squinted at the voice and suddenly realized, "it''s you, Handsome Asian."


    "Miss Rococo, do you know him?"


    "Isn''t he the Chinese?"


    "Chinese? Mr. Chen Bolton asked in surprise.


    When Chen Yu heard Rococo''s words, he knew that he would never be able to hide them.


    I can only take off the headgear and show my original face.


    "Really you!? Mr. Chen. " Burton''s face was full of wonder.


    He could not have imagined that the murderer was Chen Yu.


    "You''re not dead? It''s impossible. You just got your head blown out. I saw it with my own eyes. " Faisa, cyborg and mahgie all look incredible.


    "So you killed me just now?" Chen Yu looks at the three seboras.


    Before, Chen Yu made a lot of guesses, and now he finally has the answer.


    "Good. Now we can count the old and the new."


    "We can kill you once, we can kill you twice." Faisa looked at Chen Yu with a sneer.


    "Handsome boy, I didn''t expect that you were the real murderer who made thousands of demons. You cheated my feelings, and now you will use death to apologize." Rococo felt she had been cheated.


    She was deceived by Chen Yu''s hypocrisy, so she is very angry now.


    Mahji looked at Chen Yu in disbelief.


    She had only two impressions of Chen Yu.


    One was outside the cemetery, with Dale, who owed.


    The second time was not long ago, when Chen was shot and killed.


    To be honest, she really doesn''t think Chen Yu will be the real culprit behind all this.


    "It seems that I have more people to deal with today, but can you really win?"


    No matter how many demons there are, they rush to Chen Yu first.


    Since Chen Yu appeared, he has become extremely violent.


    His purpose is to kill Chen Yu.


    The overwhelming attack of the thousand faced demons makes people feel oppressed.


    Chen Yu also swung a fist in the face.


    In the dull roar, thousands of demons were shocked to fly.


    In full view of the public, the body of thousands of demons flew out tens of meters and hit the wall of the underground parking lot.


    People took a breath of cool air, but they had seen the terrible place of thousands of demons.


    However, when facing this man, he becomes weak.


    Chen Yu''s face is calm: "garbage, since I created you, do you think you can resist me?"


    However, the thousand face demon seems to be more resistant to fight. Chen Yu punches him and his right arm is deformed, but he recovers again.


    Feisha also belongs to the impulsive character, she also started to Chen Yu.


    I saw several cars around me smashing at Chen Yu at the same time.


    However, these cars have been chopped by Chen''s dark magma without touching him.


    Imagine how many cars were cut in midair. What would that look like?


    "What kind of magic is this?"


    "Come and taste my magic, handsome man."


    Rococo raised her two palms, and her two palms burst into a magic rush to Chen Yu.


    With a frown on Chen''s brow, he felt two magic threats.


    Can''t take it! Chen Yu raised his right arm, and the Glutton''s mouth opened, devouring the two magic powers directly. Then he melted them into a magic power and returned them.


    "Stay away!" Rococo exclaimed.When the magic reflected back, its power increased several times.


    All the people in the magic hall immediately dodged. Though the magic could not be seen, it was terrible.


    All the cars along the way were punctured.


    Penetration is too strong.


    Even Chen Yu felt terrible.


    If those two magic powers just fell on him, his body would probably be pierced.


    Chen Chu looks at Rococo. He doesn''t expect that the old woman is so powerful.


    Chen''s opponents in the past are very powerful, but they can''t hurt him.


    So Chen Yu is almost invincible. This old woman is definitely not the strongest enemy Chen Yu has ever met.


    Rococo can threaten Chen''s own life.


    But Rococo and pygmy mass were equally shocked.


    This man is more difficult than they think.


    Just then, seborah started.


    What she''s good at is sneaking.


    Cyborg appears behind Chen Yu, releasing a tearing spell.


    This tearing magic is very powerful and can tear up almost any substance.


    But there is also a drawback of tearing magic, that is, it is very bad for objects or people with magic.


    When the magic of tearing the back of Chen Yu was attacked, it had been blocked by the blue cloud covering Chen Yu''s body and consumed.


    Chen''s fists were slammed back, and cyborg quickly used a twisted barrier to block Chen''s fists.


    However, the distorted barrier is a powerful upper limit. Under Chen''s bombardment, the distorted barrier disintegrates in an instant.


    All of them were shocked at the scene.


    Because even Rococo can''t break the warp barrier in an instant.


    But Chen can.


    It''s not the first time seborah has been knocked down by Chen Yu, so she''s ready.


    At the moment when Chen Yu broke the twisted barrier, she launched the transmission magic and escaped from Chen Yu.


    "Am I so hated? Why are all men against me?"


    Chen Yu has always felt that he should be just.


    But now, I seem to be a big boss, a big villain.


    In his self reflection, Chen Xun thought about what he had done wrong.


    Then it must be someone else who is wrong.


    "Well, kill all of you. Who will make you my enemy?"

 Chapter 1167

    "I hate the feeling of being targeted."


    Chen Yu reluctantly set about, and he began to move to the middle.


    Go to the middle of all people, thousands of demons roar to Chen Yu.


    The significance of its existence is to revenge Chen Yu.


    No matter its main consciousness or other consciousness in its body, there is only one purpose to kill Chen Yu.


    However, Chen Yu caught the thousands of demons who had cast themselves into the net.


    One hand is holding the neck of the thousand evil spirits, and it just presses him to the ground.


    What''s the power of the thousand face demon?


    The ultimate strength is estimated to be more than 20 tons, but at the moment, he is being suppressed by Chen Yu.


    And the ground where Chen Yu and the thousand faced demons stand has cracked.


    The black flesh of the thousand face demon tries to penetrate Chen''s body, just as it did before to penetrate and control X-9..


    But X-9 itself is not conscious, or weak in self-awareness.


    So X-9 can be controlled so easily.


    However, Chen Yu is different. When Chen Yu became a pole, he could repair both fire and ice.


    Cold ice hardened Chen''s self-consciousness indestructible.


    What is external evil does not invade? It is the external will of thousand evil spirits that cannot shake the ID.


    Therefore, the black flesh and blood slightly eroded Chen''s arm, and then immediately returned.


    Thousands of demons could not invade Chen Yu''s body at all.


    "What a strong willpower." Rococo''s face was heavy.


    No matter in the east or in the west, they are very afraid of the external evil eroding the ID.


    Just like the strong in magic novels, it is not the strong enemy that often defeats them, but the evil willpower.


    Chen Zhu grabs the neck of the thousand faced devil and pulls off his jaw, making his mouth unable to close.


    Then dark magma began to pour into the mouths of thousands of demons.


    Then he threw it on the ground, and thousands of demons were convulsing on the ground.


    The atmosphere at the scene suddenly became dignified.


    Chen Yu''s strong performance has put great pressure on both the saibora side and the magic hall side.


    "Don''t go to the theatre anymore. I''m afraid I can''t beat this man alone." Said Rococo.


    There was something unexpected about the mass. Rococo, who had never conceded defeat, took the initiative to seek cooperation from her.


    As the pygmy moved forward, she also exuded powerful magic.


    Arthur three people are still standing in front of the two big evil women, firmly guard in front of them.


    "Arthur, you three back off, this man is not you can face."


    Arthur four guard knights in the face of thousands of demons, it has been easily defeated.


    Now, in the face of a person who can easily defeat thousands of demons, their odds are even lower.


    Pygmy opened his arms, and then there was a bright light behind her.


    An unbelievable figure appeared behind the mass.


    Even Chen Yu was shocked.


    It was an angel with long golden hair and half covered area of steel. However, he could still see half of his cheek exposed. He was wearing a white and delicate robe and holding a golden long gun.


    When seborah saw the white angel, his heart had already retreated.


    She knows the title of the great Witch of the pygmy mass and the most famous Great witch in the magic hall. She is very strange to the pygmy mass. She has no idea what system of magic the pygmy mass is proficient in.


    But now she knows.


    She had never heard of anyone who could call out angels.


    Is this legendary magic?


    All of a sudden, Chen Yu felt great pressure, not physically, but mentally.


    "Pay a little attention to the mass of inferiority, and do not release the power of class indiscriminately."


    Class power?


    What kind of magic is this?


    Chen Yu looked at the white angel, and his eyes showed some seriousness.


    Chen Yu also fought with many demons, but never with angels.


    To be honest, Chen Yu didn''t know the result.


    All of a sudden, the angel launched an attack, his wings spread, and his golden spear flew towards Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu''s heavy lift made the golden spear deviate from the direction.


    Good strength, good speed, but no threat.


    Chen Yu secretly said in his heart. At the same time, he made a fist and it fell on the angel.


    But the fist seemed to fall into the air.


    Can physical attacks not attack?


    What Chen dislikes most is the enemy who can''t carry out physical attack.


    And the point is that the physical attack works.The most painful thing for Chen is that this angel is still releasing the power of class.


    Like Longwei, he suppressed Chen Yu.


    Let Chen Yu whole body uncomfortable, unable to adjust to the best condition.


    Chen Yu grabs the head of the golden spear which is stabbed again.


    Angel can''t rob Chen Yu, the golden spear is taken away by Chen Yu.


    Pygmy frowned.


    This guy''s really tough.


    Chen Chu swings the golden spear and shoots at the angel.


    But the golden spear doesn''t work for angels.


    MD, this is cheating.


    Chen Zhu doesn''t believe in evil. Can''t he attack physically?


    Then there''s another way.


    The dark magma suddenly turned into a blade and swept towards the angel.


    Neila -


    the angel is not immune to the attack of dark magma and is cut in two.


    Everyone was shocked, including pygmy mass.


    Kill the angel?


    The movement of Pygmy magic releases more powerful magic.


    "Exile!"


    But at this time, the angel, who was originally cut in half, suddenly turned into two smaller angels, winding Chen Yu and lifting him up.


    Two angels pulled Chen up.


    They want to bump themselves into the ceiling?


    Chen Yu is puzzled. He has no idea what these two angels are going to do.


    However, things are not as Chen expected, Chen will hit the ceiling, but directly through.


    Yes, penetration!


    Chen Zhu has no even point of strength, and air has powerful power and cannot be used.


    Chen was constantly raised to a height of more than 100 meters.


    And the height is still rising.


    Two angels are very fast.


    Chen Yu also did not resist, let these two angels continue to pull him up.


    Do they want to drag themselves to heaven?


    If heaven really exists, I don''t mind going to heaven.


    Unfortunately, Chen Yu is not going to heaven, but to a higher sky.


    Five thousand meters Ten thousand meters 15000 meters 20000 meters!


    At the moment, the face of the mass in the underground parking garage was solemn: "this guy''s vitality is really tenacious. He has reached a height of 20000 meters, and he is still alive."


    At this time, Chen has seen the outline of the earth, and even the distant and vast sea.


    And this height is still rising, the figure of the two angels began to gradually become thin.

 Chapter 1168

    At this time, Chen almost can''t feel the gravity, and his body becomes very light.


    Even at this time, the magic in Chen''s body has been able to play a leading role in Chen''s free flight.


    Chen Yu once made a conclusion that the reason why people can fly is that the magic in the body reaches a certain mass, just like the hot-air balloon, the mass of magic changes the density of the body.


    When the magic mass reaches this level, people can get rid of the shackles of gravity.


    No, it''s not exactly getting rid of gravity, it''s floating in the air.


    So far, human technology has never really got rid of gravity.


    What human beings are doing is always using the principle of aerodynamics to float in the air.


    According to Chen Yu''s conjecture, so should the flying sky recorded in ancient books.


    If it was on the ground, Chen could not fly.


    But at this height, Chen''s body can control the gravity.


    But the air here is really thin, and the height is too cold.


    This is already the stratosphere, and even some low-altitude satellites do not have the current altitude.


    Chen felt that his body began to change again.


    The golden key is reshaping Chen''s body function.


    This is the effect of the gold key.


    The golden key is not to make Chen stronger, but to let Chen adapt to the environment without being killed immediately.


    When Chen Yu thought that the two Angels would disappear.


    Two angels suddenly pull Chen Zhu down.


    The falling speed is too fast. Chen Yu feels that his clothes have been ignited by air friction.


    Chen Yu did not resist, but closed his eyes and began to understand the sky.


    Such a rare opportunity, Chen Yu must not be missed.


    The two angels have disappeared completely, and Chen Yu is in free fall.


    Because of the falling of the high speed, Chen Yu is like a meteor, and his body burns completely.


    Suddenly, Chen opened his eyes and felt it!


    Caught The wonderful feeling was finally grasped.


    In the sky, it is covered with numerous lines.


    The pattern of heaven! Heaven and earth are clear.


    At this time, however, Chen was less than 100 meters below.


    Chen Yu did not resist, but continued to fall freely.


    Poof -


    Chen Zhu fell into the sea and set off a huge wave.


    After about a minute, Chen Yu suddenly emerged.


    Shout -


    the lines of heaven are not enough!


    I need to find a pattern of heaven and fully integrate with myself.


    This is the real world.


    Make yourself a part of this pattern, a part of the sky.


    There is no need to go to the high altitude, because leaving the ground is the part of the sky.


    High altitude is empty, low altitude is also empty.


    Just raise your arms, it''s heaven.


    Chen Zhu enjoyed the wonderful feeling.


    When Chen Yu really touched the pattern of heaven, he had already finished half of the sky.


    What is the pattern of heaven?


    Chen Yu didn''t know what the pattern was.


    But the spirit between heaven and earth is spreading along the lines.


    Chen Xun''s mind moved. The pattern of heaven is very similar to the meridians in the human body.


    But this channel is invisible to ordinary people.


    In this way, the whole world is a huge source of magic.


    The pattern of heaven is the meridians around the magic source, which is called Tian pattern for short.


    If you merge with a part of Tianwen, it means that you have captured a part of Tianwen.


    At the same time, their magic source has been expanded.


    How big the heaven pattern can be integrated is equal to how big the magic source has been expanded.


    For example, if the sky pattern that you fuse has a radius of 10 meters, then it can be your magic source within the radius of 10 meters.


    It''s not like in the past, it''s like binding magic in your body.


    At the same time, if others are close to their own 10 meters around, it is like entering their own field, and they can attack more freely.


    In this field, it''s a small world of its own. It can attack and defend as it pleases.


    The magnitude of the magic source has been increased by more than ten times, whether it''s the magnitude or resilience of the magic source.


    Chen Yu''s magic began to release. He should use his own magic as much as possible to flow into Tianwen, and then expand the scope of Tianwen as much as possible.


    Ten meters, twenty meters, thirty meters Fifty meters!Chen''s magic power has covered the area of 50 meters. At this time, if it is released, it can no longer be extended.


    Fifty meters should be my current limit.


    No wonder Taoist cultivation has the concept of stealing the heaven.


    It turns out that this kind of emptiness means stealing heaven and earth.


    Fusion! The magic power of Chen Yu suddenly came to an end, and Tianwen was instantly integrated with the magic power of Chen Yu.


    It''s a success! Chen Yu felt that the area of 50 meters was like his own body, and everything was hidden in this small world.


    This new sensory experience is very special for Chen Yu.


    And Chen''s small world is madly absorbing the spirit of heaven and earth, filling with the magic of Chen.


    Chen''s body slowly rose from the sea.


    At this time, Chen can fly to the sky.


    The body becomes very light, very, very light.


    The quality of magic has made the body less dense than air.


    When Chen wanted to raise his height, he found that he could not raise it very high.


    Not yet? Xiaotiandi doesn''t seem to be as smooth as you think.


    Is it because I am only half comprehending?


    The sky and the earth are clear. I just understand the part of the sky.


    If the sky is the meridians of the world, then the earth is the source of magic.


    You can also think of the earth as a great inner alchemy.


    the essence of the earth that he acquired on the spider''s monster may be the earth''s inner Dan substance.


    means that you need to go deep underground to get enough of the earth''s essence to reach the real sky and sky.


    Chen thought and skimmed over the sea. At this moment, Chen can fly freely at a height of about 10 meters, not very high.


    But the speed is much faster than running on the ground.


    ¡­¡­


    "Pygmy, is that man dead?"


    The eyes of Pygmy looked into the distance, then shook his head: "his breath has not disappeared, but has become more powerful. He reminds me of the old man I met when I went to China 50 years ago, this kind of breath It''s just the same. "


    "Let''s go. I feel the danger approaching." Said Rococo.


    When they left the underground parking lot, they suddenly felt a huge sense of oppression coming from afar.


    The eyes of the pygmy mass also became dignified: "here he comes!"


    At this time, Chen Yu was looking down at the mass and Rococo on the road.


    "The second round, let''s start."

 Chapter 1169

    "Your Excellency Rococo, your excellency pygmy, leave first and let us stop him."


    Three guard Knights draw out their swords and point to Chen Yu.


    "Step back, you don''t have to." Said the mass calmly.


    "Don''t say that I don''t respect the old and love the young. You''re looking for it yourself. You''d better give it to me first." Chen said.


    "You are Maoshan from China?" he said


    "No." "It''s not a good idea to climb a relationship now, and I don''t think it''s necessary for us to keep talking," Chen said quietly


    "I don''t think it''s necessary to talk about it." Said the mass, her fingers crossed.


    All of a sudden, Chen found that his body couldn''t move.


    Then four angels began to appear around Chen.


    Each angel had a golden spear, all pointing to Chen.


    "Do you think the same move will work for me?" Chen tried to break free, but he didn''t.


    At this time, four angels stabbed Chen with golden spears.


    The feeling of being punctured is very unpleasant.


    Chen''s struggle is more intense, and the hands of the mass are shaking because of Chen''s struggle.


    The fast changing gesture of Pygmy mass, pointing to Chen Yu with both fingers, shouted: "seal!"


    Around began to appear pieces of silver white eggshells, these eggshells look very unreal, like some kind of light particles.


    The eggshells began to cover the old ones, like a puzzle, and they kept combining with each other.


    Chen Yu didn''t want to wait for death. Chen Yu finally made full use of his strength. His body shook hard, and the bodies of the four angels became unreal.


    Chen Yu punched through the "eggshell" and the mass gave out a mouthful of blood.


    "Let''s go before he escapes." Said the mass.


    Rococo looked back at Chen Yu''s direction. Although Chen Yu was covered by the seal magic, the magic of the mass could not be completed at all.


    "You can''t even seal this guy." Rococo also does not love to fight, quickly left the scene.


    ¡­¡­


    Chen Chu broke away from the seal and touched the pierced part of his body.


    Chen Yu''s mood is quite unpleasant.


    Inexplicably attacked, and inexplicably almost sealed.


    Most importantly, these inexplicable enemies have escaped.


    Chen Yu enters the underground parking lot, and sebora and others have left.


    Only a thousand demons are still lying on the ground, because it is eroded by dark magma, so he is about to be wiped out of consciousness at the moment.


    It has to be said that the consciousness of thousands of demons is really very strong.


    Its consciousness is to hate Chen Yu.


    But now he will be controlled by Chen Yu, so the sense of confrontation is stronger.


    And it is not a single consciousness, but hundreds of hatred and resentment.


    So the dark magma wants to wipe out the consciousness of thousands of demons completely, which is very complicated.


    However, Chen Gu was not in a hurry for a while. He sent the evil spirits into the dark magma and let the dark magma slowly erase the consciousness of the evil spirits.


    When Chen Yu returned to the hotel, the people upstairs had moved away.


    Chen Yu didn''t expect that. They would die in the same place.


    In fact, Chen Yu''s mood has gradually calmed down.


    Anger is a moment. Anger and hate are different.


    Basaco sent people to attack fari and young Gelin, so Chen Yu hated basaco.


    This hatred will not disappear, and Rococo and others attacked him, which made Chen Yu angry.


    Anger is instantaneous. After that time, the feeling of anger will gradually decrease.


    ¡­¡­


    "Farrie, go to the tango game."


    As a disciple of Chen Yu, he is very concerned about his game.


    Of course, Chen Yu has no doubt about whether Tago can win or not.


    Tiger''s strength is not to say that in the face of amateurs, even in the face of professional fighters, the strength is much higher.


    And in these days''s competition, Tago is the successive Ko opponent, enters the final with the invincible general posture.


    Today''s game is the final.


    Today''s game, tiger''s opponent is also a professional boxer.


    But it can only be regarded as a young general.


    There is no comparison with a player like tiger who has won a WBA gold belt at the beginning.


    What''s more, Tego''s performance these days can be called unstoppable.


    Of course, this is to enlarge the games after all. Even the competition level belongs to amateur level.


    Even if he wins, Tago will not add any honor.So when it comes to the game, Tego is more restrained.


    Even Ko opponents, as far as possible to do not hurt the other side''s career.


    Tiger has suffered a fatal blow, so he is very clear about the injury of professional injury to a boxer.


    Today, tiger''s psychology has matured, and he puts himself in the position of an elder.


    Even if he came to participate in the competition, he also held a mentality of pointing out the younger generation.


    So it''s easier to play.


    Those opponents who are Ko by him will also take the initiative to hug with Tago or take photos after the game.


    For many of them, tiger is also their idol.


    Chen Yu and fali, together with little Gelin, went to the boxing hall.


    Chen Yu finds tiger, who is warming up.


    "Hi, tiger." Farry offered to say hello.


    Once in a while, Tago would also eat at their home, so fari and Tago were familiar.


    "Hello, Miss Farley."


    "Tiger, don''t be merciful. Get your opponent down."


    "Don''t listen to Fanny, just play at the same pace as before." Chen said in a hurry.


    It''s not a professional game. The strength of tiger has a very obvious advantage.


    There''s no need to kill other contestants.


    It''s like an adult competing with a kindergarten kid.


    It''s not honorable for adults to go all out to deal with children.


    If it''s a professional game, Chen Yu won''t say that he will be merciful or anything. He hopes that how much strength tiger has and how much strength he can use.


    "Mr. Chen, I know I went to the game. "


    "Well, go."


    The game started soon, and Tago didn''t go all out.


    The game was delayed for four rounds, and it took tiger to really make it.


    In addition to Chen Yu''s words, and because of the demands of the TV station, he asked tiger to delay the game a little.


    Although in boxing, Ko is the favorite of all the audience.


    But if every game is Ko, it will be too monotonous and lose the view.


    So the TV station still requires the game to slow down a bit.


    Anyway, it''s not about Tago losing the game, it''s just a little bit of time.

 Chapter 1170

    After the match, Chen Yu said a few words to tiger and left.


    As a team leader, Chen Yu still has a lot of things to do.


    Don''t think it''s just to bring the contestants to the competition, and then nothing happens.


    For example, yesterday, a girl disappeared.


    Chen and other coaches were in San Diego all day.


    Finally, I learned that the girl went out to play after the game, but because her cell phone fell into the sea, the phone couldn''t be reached.


    There are more than 100 students out there. There are far more troubles than Chen Yu thought at first.


    Chen Yu also understood why many times, after a student makes a mistake, the school or the teacher will choose to dismiss the student directly regardless of his future life.


    It''s really that worry and anger at the time of the incident.


    Chen Yu, the leader, has too many responsibilities.


    Even if any student is not feeling well, Chen Yu should take care of it.


    Or in the competition, when the students of their own school encounter an unfair judgment, Chen Yu also has to negotiate.


    "By the way, how did the pet race go?"


    "Yesterday was just a preliminaries. I made an appointment with beresa that whoever won the final championship would win." "As long as it''s necessary to make sure that the pets involved are not dangerous, for example, someone took a puma to compete, and the puma killed another person''s pet squirrel," fari said


    Chen doesn''t worry about his pet going mad.


    "Who did you take yesterday?"


    "Princess." Said Farley.


    Chen Chu nodded. The princess seemed to be the most dangerous.


    In fact, it is the safest one.


    "When does the final start?"


    "It''s going to be two more rounds and then to the final, five days later."


    "Five days later?"


    Because there are only two days left for the games, they will leave the day after tomorrow.


    But it''s impossible for farry to leave early.


    Fari also has her own insistence.


    However, Chen Yu was not relieved to leave Farley alone in San Diego.


    Now it seems that we need to stay for another two days.


    The Los Angeles and San Francisco campuses are rivals. The competition between them is the most intense.


    In particular, the swimming team''s confrontation, the University of Los Angeles swimming team in addition to Evelyn, there is no more hand.


    Although she also took part in 100m and 200m freestyle, the swimming team has never won the championship in any other event except her.


    There was a heated debate between the two sides. The University of Los Angeles ridiculed that there was no famous player in San Francisco University, while the University of San Francisco ridiculed that there was only one Evelyn in Los Angeles University.


    Although the ten campuses of the University of California are mothers, there are many competing relationships between them.


    From resources to students to sports, it''s like a fight among ten countries.


    Chen has also encountered many provocations. In any case, as long as it is the competition of his own school, each school will attack each other and provoke each other. All of them are full of gunpowder to the people of other schools.


    Even after the student''s competition, Chen Yu also went on stage to compete with coaches of other schools for a ten thousand meter long run.


    Anyway, everyone in this competition is striving for the honor for their school as much as possible.


    Even if it''s not a regular game, it''s about winning everyone.


    To be honest, it''s very strange to increase the atmosphere of the sports meeting, but it makes students and teachers full of excitement.


    In this year''s enlarged sports meeting, the University of Los Angeles achieved very good results and won the most medals.


    At the closing ceremony, Chen was still present.


    The next day, Chen took the students back to Los Angeles.


    But after sending the students to school safely, Chen went straight to San Diego.


    ¡­¡­


    When Chen Yu followed fari to the field of the pet contest, he found a large number of protesters outside.


    "Who are these people?" Chen asked doubtfully.


    "The protest group organized by the animal protection association thinks that it''s disrespectful for animals to use wild animals as pets and bring them to the competition field."


    "Oh, they are idle."


    The angle of standing is different, so the way of thinking is different.


    Just like now, Chen Yu has a lot of pets at home.


    Of course, Chen believes that pets are not bad.


    To put it bluntly, there are different positions.


    Of course, those protestors didn''t affect the activity.


    They just pulled a banner on the outside and didn''t create any disturbance.


    Little Gelin sat on the princess''s back and looked at the crowd excitedly.To tell you the truth, little Gelin still attracted many people''s attention when she sat on the princess''s back.


    "Hi, Hello, my name is pike." A man dressed as a cowboy pulled a brown bear and came to Chen Yu, fali and the princess. When he looked at the princess, his eyes were shining: "this guy is really big."


    "Hello."


    The two sides have known each other. Pike is here to exchange experience in training and raising bears with Chen Yu and fali.


    Pick''s pet brown bear is named LAL. It''s extremely large, with a visual weight of 6700 kg.


    But compared with the princess, it is too small.


    The princess is the biggest pet in the competition, not one of them.


    "Is this big guy called a princess? I''ve read about it before. Would you like it to be mated with my LAL? " At last, LAL said his purpose.


    "I''m sorry, the princess has a family of her own. Unless she wants to, we won''t force her to mate with other people."


    "All right." Pike didn''t ask for it. He couldn''t ask for it.


    And pike also has bears. I can see that he really likes lar.


    Therefore, the answer to Chen Yu has a feeling of sympathy.


    No sooner had pike left than beresa came.


    She was accompanied by an old man with a goatee, who led a chimpanzee.


    "You''re here, too." Beresa looked at Chen Yu, his eyes full of provocation: "are you looking at how your stupid bear lost the game?"


    "The game hasn''t started yet. Is it too early to say that?"


    "Do you know who it is?" Beresa pointed to the chimpanzee and said, "it''s Caesar, the same name as the protagonist in the movie rise of the ape star. According to the test, Caesar has the intelligence of a 10-year-old."


    "It''s really incompetent. Our princess has the same wisdom as an adult, right, princess."


    As the saying goes, if you lose, you will not lose.


    Ow -


    The Princess howled, as if in response to Chen Yu''s words.


    The old goat bearded man who came with beresa looked at the princess and said, "what a smart brown bear."


    "Mr. Rudy, you''re my man. How can you help others?"


    "I''m honest." Rudy is the best trainer on the planet. He can tell the level of an animal at a glance. Sometimes his eyes can leak a lot of information.

 Chapter 1171

    It wasn''t long before the game began.


    Little Gelin could no longer sit on the princess.


    Although little Gelin sat on the princess''s back very attractive.


    But it''s a foul in principle.


    Because a pet can only be followed by one person, avoid multiple instructions affecting the game results.


    Chen Yu is holding Ge Lin in the audience.


    Little Gelin seemed particularly excited.


    Because this is the first time she has seen so many strange pets.


    Mouth has not stopped, ha ha ha''s smile.


    In fact, the venue is still relatively simple, even the audience is built temporarily.


    Farry leads the princess into the arena.


    The audience clapped at once.


    Many of these audiences like animals.


    The princess''s special body shape, of course, will attract a lot of attention.


    The referee explained the rules to fari and several other contestants.


    The first is to pass through without traction obstacles.


    The pets in the same group with the princess are all medium and large pets.


    Pick''s brown bear is in the same group.


    On the other side of the field, there is a small pet field.


    This is to avoid large pets trampling on small pets.


    Although the pets who can take part in the finals have a certain level of intelligence.


    However, their intelligence is not comprehensive. Sometimes they may hurt other pets by mistake.


    This competition is not compared with speed, endurance or strength. It is based on the rule of integral system.


    As long as you pass all the obstacles in the obstacle course, you can get all ten.


    If a pet bypasses an obstacle, a point will be deducted.


    Before the game, each pet owner is communicating with his pet.


    Farrie patted the princess on the head: "princess, you have to behave well. By the way, don''t step on other pets."


    Fari didn''t say any rules at all to the princess. Anyway, she understood the referee.


    As for whether the princess can finish the competition, there is no doubt.


    Under the verbal order of the referee, the race began. The princess twisted her big ass and walked towards the obstacle track.


    Other pets are fast and slow. Some leopards are the first to cross the first cylinder track and then jump over the tripod.


    There is also slower than the princess, is an elephant turtle.


    Follow behind the princess and walk.


    The owner of the tortoise is a young girl, fifteen or six years old.


    She seemed very anxious.


    This competition is very bad for her pet.


    Because a lot of obstacles can''t be crossed by a tortoise.


    "Globe, take your time, don''t worry, don''t worry."


    If the points are deducted on the obstacle track, then you can only catch up with the points in the later events.


    At this time, the princess also went through the cylinder track and came to the tripod.


    The tripod is one meter high. As long as the princess doesn''t have to jump to stand up, she can pass the track.


    However, the princess did not immediately pass by, but looked back at the tortoise.


    The princess gave a cry to the tortoise.


    At this time, the girl next to Fanny got nervous.


    "What''s your pet doing?"


    When the girl saw the princess''s figure, she was afraid that she would hurt her pet.


    "Farley looked at the girl and said with a smile," he is asking your pet if he wants to help


    "But they are different races. Are you sure that''s what it means?"


    "Of course, the princess is very clever and kind."


    The tortoise stretched out its neck and nodded slowly.


    The princess picked up the tortoise and pushed it over the tripod.


    The scene was seen by the audience on the spot, and everyone made a noise.


    No one believes that a bear can help others.


    And it''s a different race, even in an unnatural state.


    But there are so many pets on site, only the princess can help the tortoise through the tripod.


    Other pets are not big and strong enough.


    So the princess can ignore the weight of nearly 400 kilograms of super tortoise.


    The princess climbed the tripod herself. And then slowly walk to the next level with the tortoise.


    "They seem to have become friends."


    "Your bear is really smart, but it''s a little worse than my globe." Said the girl.


    As the owner of pets, everyone at the scene is full of confidence in their pets.


    With the help of the princess, the tortoise, called the globe, also completed ten obstacles.


    Both it and the globe got full marks.The girl came to the princess.


    "Can I take a picture with it? It''s called a princess, isn''t it


    "Yes."


    At the end of the obstacle competition, three pets scored 10 out of 10.


    The princess, the globe, and the Jaguar who was the first.


    Other pets have more or less to bypass one or two obstacles, and even some pets lose thinking ability after halfway.


    The next game will begin soon.


    The game is to find ten coins in the sand the size of a basketball court for ten minutes.


    At the end of ten minutes, those who find ten coins will get ten points, and those who have one less coin will get one less point.


    "Sister Farley, can you ask the princess to help the globe?" The girl''s eyes were watery and she looked at Fanny.


    The game is obviously not friendly to turtles.


    But because this competition is not limited to pets.


    So there are all kinds of pets. It''s impossible for every animal to take care of them.


    "You should ask the princess directly."


    The girl looked at the princess. She was afraid of the princess.


    "Princess Can you help the globe? "


    Ow -


    the girl looks at farry.


    "It says yes."


    "The game begins." The referee still gave an oral order. This kind of animal race can''t use a gun or an electronic bell.


    Because if you use a gun or something like that, it''s likely to frighten the animals.


    After the game started, the princess helped the tortoise find ten coins first, and then quickly found ten coins.


    They are the first ''contestants'' to complete the competition.


    But at this time, there are other people dissatisfied.


    "Referee, it''s a foul. They''re cheating."


    The referee looked at the protester and said in a natural voice.


    "There is no limit to the rules that can''t help each other. This competition is about the intelligence of pets, and helping each other is also the performance of intelligence." In fact, the referee was also extremely surprised by the princess''s performance.


    This competition is not the first one. The referee has been the referee for several times.


    He has seen many intelligent animals.


    But he had never seen such a clever animal.


    I know how to help other competitors.


    Ten minutes later, the referee announced the result.


    "At the end of the second round, contestants with less than 12 points will lose the qualification to compete in the third round. Now, they will have the final round, quiz." Said the referee.


    There are eight competitors with scores over 12.


    The venue began to be rearranged again. In front of each contestant, there was a table with four buttons of ABCD on it.


    "Without the help of the owner, the contestant can judge the multiple choice question. When the pet answers, he can use any part to press four option buttons to answer the wrong question, or if he does not answer, he will be eliminated directly until the last pet is determined."

 Chapter 1172

    Each pet has a table. Some pets are put on the table directly.


    Of course, there are also some tables that are relatively short and suitable for adjustment.


    Beresa''s chimpanzee, also in the final, is sitting on the stage.


    "Now, then." The referee took the card and began to read the above questions: "first, a little girl goes to bed at nine every night for nine hours. What time does she get up the next day, a five, B six, C seven, B eight?"


    This is a math problem, and different from the ordinary animal math problem, it is the kind of direct use of icons, which is to use oral English.


    In addition to testing the understanding of human language by pets, it also tests the logical calculation of pets.


    As soon as the problem was solved, more than half of the eight contestants were eliminated directly.


    Only three pets answered, the princess, the globe and the chimpanzee Caesar.


    One question has already distinguished the gap between ordinary pets and real psychic pets.


    Animals also have language, but the language of animals is relatively simple.


    For example, the language of dogs is not used to chat, but to express simple intentions and emotions.


    For example, eat, play, sleep, territory, etc., or be happy or sad.


    Under normal circumstances, dogs or other animals can not understand the logic of human language.


    It''s not only because they can''t produce complex human voice lines, but also because human language logic makes them incomprehensible.


    They can barely understand a word or two. The simplest example is sitting down and shaking hands.


    But if it is a sentence, it is difficult to make a judgment and understanding.


    Of course, there is another kind of animal, just like gene mutation.


    There is also the theory of genius in animals.


    There''s a case in a certain species of intelligence.


    They can understand long sentences, even fully understand the intention and logic of human language.


    Chen Yu is holding Ge Lin to watch the game. He is not surprised at the performance of the princess.


    Nor was Caesar''s performance surprising, because chimpanzees are the only species in the animal kingdom with a high IQ.


    Chimpanzees, in particular, are trained to perform at the level of eight year olds.


    Chimpanzees are also the only primates that have the emotion of shame.


    In the study of zoologists, it is found that guilt belongs to higher emotions.


    Because confession needs logical thinking.


    So Caesar''s reaction did not exceed Chen''s expectation.


    But the performance of the elephant turtle surprised Chen.


    It''s rarely heard of turtles with super intelligence.


    Chen took his mobile phone and checked the type of globe.


    The globe should be the Galapagos tortoise, the largest tortoise on earth.


    Their food is vegetarian and their character is very gentle.


    Adult males weigh between 280kg and 330kg, and the heaviest individuals are likely to weigh more than 400kg.


    The Galapagos tortoise also has a very long life, if there is no natural or man-made disaster, it can often live more than 200 years old.


    Because of their size, they also have brain capacity that other turtles don''t have.


    So it''s really smarter than other medium-sized turtles and small turtles in intelligence.


    But it''s rarely heard that they have the intelligence to approach chimpanzees.


    "The second question..."


    Three pets are right again.


    Question three, four, five


    Princess''s wisdom can easily answer some common sense questions.


    These questions have no difficulty with it.


    But for Caesar and the globe, they began to hesitate.


    Unless it is to test some of the more complex mathematical problems of the princess, it can be difficult for the princess.


    If the questions are all common sense questions, then the princess can play all afternoon.


    But this is a pet intelligence question and answer, not a math test, so it''s impossible to give them more than two digit math questions.


    Princess''s ability of addition, subtraction, multiplication and division is better than the average American.


    At last, Caesar did not answer the twelve questions.


    Caesar was extremely human, and even looked at Rudy in shame.


    Now it''s just the princess and the globe.


    The referee looked at the two extremely intelligent pets.


    These two species are also regular visitors in previous PET competitions.


    But it''s not a regular in the final, it can be said that it hasn''t been.


    Now they have become a duel between them.


    However, there are 30 questions all the time. The questions in the card in the hands of the referee are all finished. The princess and the globe still don''t win.The audience at the scene was a little incredulous.


    The referee was also a bit upset, which was never the case.


    These two pets are really smart.


    After discussing with the organizer, the referee asked fari to discuss with the owner of the globe.


    It doesn''t make sense to go on like this.


    Because two pets answered all the 30 questions, which shows that they have reached or close to the range of ordinary people in common sense understanding.


    So if you go on asking, you won''t win.


    The result of the final discussion is to come up with the last question.


    Let the princess and the globe arrange 26 letters in their own way.


    The result of the extra time match is that the princess wins.


    Because the princess really knows twenty-six letters, just as it does.


    But the globe has only six, ABCDEF, and then it can''t be arranged.


    As a result, of course, the princess won the championship of the pet competition. Besides the 50000 dollar prize, there was a medal with the word wisdom engraved on it.


    That girl is quite happy that the globe can get the second place.


    Although she didn''t win the championship, she thought it was because of a bit of bad luck.


    If the final answer continues, the globe may not lose.


    At the end of the competition, a lot of audiences are eager to take photos with the princess and the globe.


    They are almost the smartest animals we can imagine.


    Especially the princess''s amazing performance has won many people''s favor.


    There are also people looking for fari, intending to buy the princess.


    It turns out that the princess is not for sale.


    Chen Yu and fari take the princess with them. Little Gelin sits on the princess''s back again and finds beresa.


    "Miss beresa, it looks like you lost. By the way What''s the chimpanzee''s name? Caesar, right? What a powerful name, ha ha... " Chen Yu won the bet. Of course, he will come to beresa to challenge him. Otherwise, the fun of winning will be gone.


    Beresa''s face is black: "the money is already in the account of Evelyn."


    With that, she wanted to turn away.


    Rudy looked at the Princess: "it''s really smart. I''ve never seen such a smart animal before, sir. Have you considered selling it? I''m willing to pay a million dollars for it. "


    Chen left his mouth open. Someone had offered two million dollars before. Chen lost only one white eye.


    "The princess is a family, so she doesn''t sell it." Cried Little Gelin.

 Chapter 1173

    Little Gelin''s puffy cheeks looked at Rudy angrily.


    "Sir, I hope you won''t say such inappropriate words." Chen Yu said quietly.


    "Rudy, what are you still doing there? Go." Beresa was in a bad mood at the moment.


    Thirty million dollars. I lost thirty million dollars just for a moment.


    She hasn''t spent so much money in her life.


    Now I actually put it in my hands and gave the money to others.


    Beresa was very happy, but the money was in Evelyn''s account.


    After the game, Chen and his family drove home.


    Last time Cass came, he drove Chen Yu''s RV.


    So this time I left Chen Yu''s family in a RV.


    Chen Yu deliberately slowed down the car so that Fanny and little Gelin could enjoy the scenery along the way.


    Little greyne is in San Diego these days. She doesn''t go anywhere to play.


    Chen Yu was mainly worried, so she didn''t go out to play.


    Santiago, after all, is a stranger.


    Still familiar with Los Angeles, Chen cunning can play in Los Angeles.


    After getting home, little Gelin couldn''t wait to dive into the water.


    Other little friends are also eager to dive.


    In addition to King Kong''s fear of water, other animals are very fond of playing in water.


    For Chinese people, water is wealth. Water can make wealth. Only when there is water, there is wealth.


    Chen likes water as well, so Chen''s house is full of water.


    Before going to San Diego, Chen took a look at his beach construction site.


    The preliminary works of the beach construction site have been completed, and then the construction of the main body of the project.


    Chen is hoping to move in before his second child is born.


    A present for Fanny, but also for her second child.


    When he returned home, Chen felt that his Tianwen became heavier.


    Yes, it''s heavy. I''m a little slow in my actions.


    Tianwen is full of magic, but it also puts a heavy burden on Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu enters the river map.


    "Old turtle, I see you coming."


    "Hum All of you go out to play and leave me here. " The old turtle''s face was angry.


    Chen and his family walked for about ten days, but for the old turtle, it was nearly 30 years.


    "Eh, you seem to have reached the state of emptiness and brightness." The old turtle suddenly changed his tone and looked at Chen Yu carefully.


    "But why do I feel so uncomfortable, especially when I go home, I feel even more uncomfortable and heavy, just like the God has dozens of tons of things on him."


    No one will feel comfortable with such a weight.


    Fortunately, it''s Chen Yu. I''m afraid he would have been overwhelmed by this kind of burden if he had been replaced by another person.


    It''s not a psychological burden, it''s real.


    "Come here, I''ll see you."


    Chen Yu stepped forward and let the old turtle see.


    The old turtle reached out to hold Chen''s lower abdomen and felt for a while.


    The old turtle''s eyes were even more surprised: "you only finished half? You have only achieved chaos and emptiness, but you haven''t completed mixed element emptiness yet? "


    "What do you mean by chaos and emptiness is the perception of heaven?"


    "Yes, the sky is chaos and the earth is chaos." The old turtle nodded: "you have achieved chaos and emptiness, and you dissolve chaos with yourself. Chaos has weight. The burden you feel is the pressure of chaos."


    The old turtle paused and said: "only when you have achieved the goal of the universe, can you make your body a real small world. Chaos is above the universe, and the universe is under the chaos. The two complement each other to achieve the goal of the universe."


    "Why is this more stressful when I go home?"


    "Nonsense, the aura of mirror lake is several times larger than that of other places. Now your incomplete little world absorbs more aura and has more pressure. Fortunately, your body is far superior to that of ordinary people. If you practice like this, your body will collapse within half a day, but you should also be faster. In your little world, the aura has not reached yet To be perfect, once to be perfect, you have to bear ten times the pressure now. "


    Chen Yu is now feeling sick. If you increase the pressure ten times, Chen Yu will be killed by the pressure.


    It seems that the journey to the abyss of the inner earth cannot be delayed any longer.


    "When you understand the chaos and emptiness, you must understand the truth of the world. What you have to do now is to complete the chaos and emptiness as soon as possible, just like the world, one day there will be earth."


    Chen Chu nodded and left the river map with a heavy heart.


    What is Hunyuan? In the Taoist interpretation.


    Muddle is also turbid, yuan is Dan.The upper part is clear and the lower part is turbid.


    As the old turtle said, the world is an internal pill, and the atmosphere is the meridians.


    First of all, no matter who the inner alchemy and meridians belong to, they are naturally formed, or they are left by the great God who drives them to the limit.


    If you want to complete Hunyuan Kongming now, you have to make internal alchemy.


    In the past, Chen Yu thought that the so-called internal pill of Taoism was actually a stone.


    But now Chen Yu no longer has this idea.


    "Fanny, I''ll go out later. It may take a long time. You and little Gelin are at home."


    "Well, be careful on the way."


    Chen Yu rushed to the headquarters in a hurry.


    "Come here, CASS. I have some questions for you."


    The lightning team was all called by Chen Zhu.


    "President, what''s up?"


    "I want to ask you, in a maze class place, how to identify the direction when there is no way to use navigation?"


    "I can''t tell." Cass said frankly.


    "There''s no way to tell?"


    "Animals can, but humans can''t distinguish. Human sense of direction must have a reference. Without a reference, we can''t distinguish direction." Said CAOS.


    "Not at all." Another team member objected: "as long as you can mark every intersection and remember these marks, you can come back when you go back and follow the marks."


    "But it''s not safe." Said CAOS.


    "There are risks in this approach, but it''s the only one."


    Chen asked, "can you make a range positioning transceiver?"


    "Yes, but there are some defects in this positioning, such as low power, weak signal, and poor penetration."


    These defects, however, are exactly what Chen Yu needs most.


    In the deep underground, satellite navigation is definitely not good.


    Satellite signals can''t penetrate that deep.


    Thinking about it, reference suddenly came up with a way.


    Carry a lot of ropes by yourself. Although it''s complicated, it''s the only feasible way at present.

 Chapter 1174

    "Go and help me prepare a lot of ropes. They should be resistant to high temperature."


    "High temperature resistance? The fire rope can withstand the high temperature of at least fifteen Baidu. " "President, is 500 meters enough?" said CAOS


    "Not enough, the more, the better, the more." Chen said.


    Chen Yu is an acute son. He doesn''t like waiting.


    Cass immediately went to buy the fire rope.


    And then one truck one truck back.


    It''s enough to get back 200000 meters of fire rope.


    The rope for firefighters, which is made of carbon fiber, has a very strong high temperature resistance.


    And even if the temperature is more than 1500 Baidu, the rope will not burn, only will be carbonized and not suitable for bearing.


    "President, where are you going? Shall we go with you? " Asked CAOS.


    Seeing that Chen took so many ropes, combined with Chen just now, they all thought that Chen should have action.


    "No, I''m going deep underground. You can''t."


    "President, we''ve also had high fever training."


    "The place I''m going to is more than 2000 meters deep and the average temperature is more than 150 degrees. Are you sure?"


    What is the concept of 150 degrees?


    The boiling water is only a hundred degrees. Taking them with you is equivalent to throwing them in the boiling water.


    No matter how well-trained they are, they can''t bear the heat.


    At that depth, in less than a minute, they will dehydrate and die.


    Hearing Chen Yu''s words, CASS and others were helpless.


    If Chen is to deal with any monster, they think they can protect themselves.


    Even if it can''t play its combat effectiveness, it can at least give Chen some logistical help.


    But to go to that extreme environment.


    Apart from Chen Yu''s inhuman existence, I''m afraid no one else can bear that extreme environment.


    Chen then brought a lot of fresh water.


    Of course, they are all lost in the ring of space.


    After changing his clothes, Chen Yu set out.


    Because it is to go to the mountains, and then to the abyss.


    So Chen can''t still wear ordinary clothes.


    After all, in the high temperature environment deep underground, ordinary clothes are likely to come naturally.


    Chen changed into a fiber camouflage suit, which can resist high temperature.


    Chen wants to fly directly, but since returning to Los Angeles, Chen''s body feels more and more heavy.


    Chen had only a brief experience of flying in San Diego, and then he couldn''t fly again.


    Otherwise, it''s quite good to use this kind of short distance driving.


    After walking for an hour, Chen added some water.


    Suddenly, Chen saw a fire in front of him.


    Sand -


    the rocks at the foot of Chen Yu are not loose and make a sound.


    A few voices came from the fire ahead.


    "Who is there? Come out. "


    Chen Yu frowned, and the reaction seemed to be intense.


    Chen Yu went to the place where the light was shining. Several people near the fire were armed.


    Chen Yu wondered in his heart, who are these people?


    These people are not in the hands of conventional civilian guns or shotguns, but military equipment.


    And their temperament and body shape are not like ordinary people who come to hunt.


    Chen Chu raised his hands. "I''m here to hunt."


    "Hunter? Are you going to hunt empty handed? "


    These people look at Chen Yu with questioning.


    "Just now I met a boar, and my shotgun was arched away." Chen said.


    The men began to discuss in a low voice.


    And their words were all in his ears.


    "Come here, are you hungry? Would you like something to eat? " The men put down their guns and suddenly became enthusiastic.


    "Thank you." Chen Yu is not polite either. He sits in front of the fire, picks up the food and starts eating.


    These people found that Chen''s food intake was amazing. After sitting down, they didn''t have time. In less than 20 minutes, they ate half of their five people''s food.


    "How long have you not eaten?"


    "Do you mind if you eat more?" Chen''s face was full of plays.


    They are going to pretend with themselves, and then they are going to pretend with them.


    "I don''t mind."


    Chen Zhu watched these people while eating.


    "By the way, are you hunters, too?"


    "Yes, do you live near here?"


    "No, I can''t live near here, but I have been here more than once. I know where there are many prey. Do you want me to take you?"


    "No, we have our own destination." These people declined."By the way, don''t you camp here?"


    "We''re here to hunt. We have more prey at night, but it''s not as good during the day as at night." These people said, "let''s go, follow us to hunt."


    Chen found that they had opened the safety bolt.


    Obviously, if Chen doesn''t agree, they will let Chen agree in their own way.


    "Yes, but can you give me a gun?"


    "Sorry, we each have a gun. We can''t give you one."


    Chen Yu is right behind these five people.


    For them in front of muttering, Chen Yu should not hear.


    "Saint SK, you are sure there is that thing here."


    "Of course, you''ve seen all the pictures. We can get rich just by catching that one."


    The other four were all eyes, very excited.


    "It''s said that there used to be a garrison military base here, but because of the monster, the whole military base was abandoned."


    "Even the army is leaving. Are you sure we can handle these guns?"


    "Don''t worry, we only need to catch one, not kill all those things."


    "What about this guy?"


    "Take him first, and when he is near there, kill him and lure him with his blood."


    "How do you know that thing eats people?"


    "Nonsense, you think the sharp teeth are white."


    "We''re here to catch that thing. Isn''t it nice to kill for it?"


    "What''s wrong? It''s his bad luck to meet us. Instead, he is in such a deep forest. No one knows that we did it when he died." San SECCO said: "besides, when we get that thing and have money, we can form a larger team to catch more of this kind of thing, and then we can sell this thing to the whole world. Only we know that there is that kind of monster here. If the news gets out, other people will come here to catch it, and who will buy ours."


    It has to be said that Chen Yu agrees with these people''s ideas.


    But there is a little doubt


    These five of them, even with automatic weapons in their hands.


    Can we really catch the crypt devil?


    Is their idea too naive?

 Chapter 1175

    They are close to the entrance of the crypt.


    Just then, a figure appeared in front of the crowd.


    It''s an exoskeleton covering 50% of the males.


    The burrow devil''s body is four meters long, and its strong body allows them to be completely fearless of any creature in the mountain forest.


    Even the automatic weapons in these people''s hands can hardly threaten it.


    "You, go." All of a sudden, Saint SK pointed a gun at Chen Yu.


    "You want me to die?"


    "You ate our food, and of course you have to do something for us." Of course, said Saint ske.


    "I''ll pay you back."


    "No, as long as you go over and lead that group over."


    "Don''t be long winded. Hurry up."


    Chen Yu looked at the five people in front of him: "you are making a very stupid decision."


    "If you don''t go, I will kill you."


    Suddenly, the crypt disappeared.


    "Saint SK, where''s that thing?"


    "Behind you!"


    "It''s too late," cried Saint ske suddenly.


    The crypt devil has launched an attack. He bites one of them and drags him into the darkness.


    Saint ske and others tried to pursue, but the speed of the crypt devil was too fast.


    In an instant, he disappeared into the darkness, and the man who was dragged away didn''t even scream.


    It''s hard for a trained mercenary to fight a male crypt, let alone amateur players.


    They were not even real hunters before. They should be some jobless wanderers or gangsters.


    Soon, the second man was dragged away by the crypt.


    But there was nothing they could do about it.


    "Run, run, don''t go on like this. I don''t want to die here."


    Three people give up is very decisive, immediately want to back out.


    But when they ran for a few steps, they heard a whimper.


    Two more massive burrows appeared in front of them.


    These two crypt devils are more than five meters long and have stronger limbs.


    Three people want to change a direction to continue to escape, but another direction out of a crypt devil.


    In another direction, three more crypt devils came out.


    The three of them were completely desperate. They could not hold their guns stably. They looked at these monsters with fear.


    Dada -


    the three men shot recklessly.


    But the bullet hit the burrow devil, all of which were sparks.


    The bullets shot at random, but they never hurt the crypt devil.


    It wasn''t until they had finished shooting that the shooting stopped.


    A crypt devil pours on directly, pours a person on the ground, then the bloody scene appears in the remaining two people''s eyes.


    They watched their companion''s flesh and blood blurred by the giant crypt devil.


    At the moment, of course, they regret their ignorance and recklessness.


    But it''s too late.


    Chen Yu has been standing behind the two men: "how about, do you need me to do the bait?"


    "You You go... " Saint ske raised his gun again and pointed at Chen.


    Even though the gun in Saint ske''s hand is no longer loaded, he still refuses to give up.


    It seems that the gun can give him a sense of security.


    Suddenly, Saint ske found that there was a dark shadow behind Chen Yu.


    Saint SK tilted his head and looked behind Chen Yu.


    He found a crypt devil standing behind Chen Yu.


    Saint ske sat on the ground in terror, his crotch wet.


    "You You Behind you... "


    "Behind me? Do you mean him? His name seems to be Zhao. What do you think of my name? "


    The crypt devil stood beside Chen Yu, who patted the shoulder of the crypt devil.


    The height of the burrow devil is about one meter and five meters long.


    He is a 95% exoskeleton covered male crypt devil, and also the guardian of the crypt devil''s Queen.


    Because Chen has visited several times, he was given a name.


    Of course, he is not the only one. Several guards around the queen of the crypt devil have been named.


    They are Zhao Qian, Sun Li and Zhou Wuzheng.


    "You..." Saint ske and another looked at Chen Yu in horror.


    Chen Yu with a light smile, he is happy to see the crypt devil eat them.


    He prefers crypt devils to crypt devils.


    In addition to their appetites and menus, Chen Yu is fond of the crypt devil.After the initial conflict, the crypt was not so ferocious.


    Perhaps because the ethnic group is not big, so they do not have the human kind of inferiority.


    At this time, the old crypt devil appeared.


    Chen Yu ignored the two men and turned to meet the old man of the cave devil.


    "Hi, old man, how are you?"


    "Hello, human. Are these two human beings?"


    "No matter who you are, do as you please."


    The old man of the crypt devil looked at the two men and said, "do you follow me?"


    "Well." Chen Yu has no habit of mental cleanliness. He has to say that you can''t kill people.


    The old man didn''t order them to be killed: "the Nissan species needs to be raised."


    "Do Nissan species need special breeding?"


    "It''s mainly because the two Nissan cubs you brought are all cubs. They don''t have enough self-protection ability, so they need special care, but we are not suitable for caring for them." Said the old crypt devil.


    "Well, by the way, I need to go deep into the crypt." Chen said.


    "Let''s take you in, but my cousins and I can''t take you to the deepest place. When we reach a certain depth, it''s also very dangerous for us."


    "No problem, of course. You just need to take me to the entrance. Next, I will go deep myself."


    The latter two stood trembling.


    After half pay, Chen came to them with a smile.


    "You''re lucky."


    "You They To let us go? "


    "No, they don''t want to eat you immediately, but they want to eat cooked food, so you won''t die for the time being."


    They were so scared that they fainted.


    "By the way, there is another option. At least it won''t die in a short time. Would you like to accept it?"


    "What choice?"


    "Work for them. If you do well, maybe I''ll help you out."


    "Well, we are willing to help them."


    In the back of the cave, the devil arched the two men and asked them to keep up.


    The two followed Chen Yu to the depths of the remains of the crypt devil.


    They found that there were more crypts in it.


    But then the absolute darkness, let them completely immersed in fear.


    Chen Yu didn''t care what their fate would be next, but the old cave devil and other cave devil took Chen Yu to another direction.


    It''s a crack deep in the cave, which leads to a deeper place.


    A strong crypt devil jumped into the crack first, and Chen Yu followed.


    After several climbs and falls of the cliff, Chen Yu and the crypt devil all came to the bottom of the crack.


    The temperature here is higher than above, estimated to be over 60 degrees.


    The Crypt Fiend made two calls to Chen Zhu, and then climbed up the cliff.

 Chapter 1176

    There is no light, but darkness has no effect on Chen.


    The surrounding rock walls are maroon, with some black material.


    It''s two thousand meters underground.


    But that''s not enough. Two thousand meters deep is just the earth''s crust.


    The thickness of the earth''s crust is about thirty-three kilometers.


    So far, human technology is still unable to penetrate the earth''s crust.


    Chen found that the temperature here was higher than expected.


    Chen began to pass through the cracks.


    The width of the crack is not constant.


    Some places are very narrow, Chen must use violence to expand the width of the crack.


    And Chen''s incomplete little world provided him with sufficient magic power.


    The environment here, as well as the test of living things, is more severe than imagined.


    If Chen Yu had come down before, before he understood the chaos and emptiness, he would either turn around or die here in half an hour.


    Every minute of walking, Chen Yu seems to be going through a war.


    The magic is consumed like the tide.


    But the golden key in Chen''s body is also changing.


    Chen Yu felt that his body was no longer so uncomfortable.


    At least the high temperature here is no longer the biggest problem.


    Xiaotiandi is maintaining his own magic consumption.


    On the contrary, it lightened Chen''s burden.


    Now Chen Yu is in the best condition.


    Incomplete small world brought huge magic source to Chen Yu, but it also brought burden to Chen Yu.


    Now Chen Yu''s crazy consuming magic is decompressing himself.


    It''s like carrying a load of 50 tons, but now it''s reduced to 40 tons.


    Of course, carrying heavy loads is bad, but it''s also good.


    Because Chen''s own quality has increased.


    When Chen Yu fights with some large or super large monsters, he always has a drawback.


    Even if Chen''s strength is greater than that of the other side, his own weight will cause him to be shot away without any focus.


    It''s like Chen Yu''s impact is very limited if he falls from a high altitude.


    Because Chen Yu has this weight, just like a drop of rain falling from the clouds.


    If raindrops can accelerate infinitely, they can kill a person.


    In fact, raindrops can''t, because the quality of raindrops is too small.


    But if you change it into a mass object, such as hail, you can really kill people.


    This is the impact change of mass.


    Chen Yu is the same now. Chen Yu can be like a monster.


    It doesn''t need any fancy moves and attacks, but directly uses impact to destroy the enemy.


    All of a sudden, Chen Yu''s step.


    The edge of the small world seems to feel a force rushing from the front.


    Chen Chu immediately protected himself with the green haze.


    The next moment, a raging heat rushed to Chen Zhu.


    It''s water vapor with a temperature of several hundred degrees.


    And the water vapor brought by this kind of geothermal energy also brings the impact force in this narrow space.


    Even Chen can''t resist. Chen was directly impacted by water vapor on the rock wall.


    "Hoo..." Chen Yu shook his head. The force of the impact was too great.


    This is the power from nature, completely beyond human cognition.


    But it also sounded an alarm for Chen.


    Even now, I may be standing at the top of the food chain in the world.


    But compared with nature, I am nothing.


    Now I am facing the most terrible side of nature.


    So I will be more humble.


    Chen Yu continued to move forward, without any imagined fork in the road.


    This was a little unexpected for Chen.


    But it''s understandable.


    Some land plates are not stable, and small-scale geological structure changes are normal.


    Of course, the land plate here is not a continental plate.


    The thickness of the continental plate is generally between 50 km and 250 km.


    Chen is now only on the surface of the American continental plate.


    But the surface plates will move as well.


    Chen Yu walked for another half hour, and suddenly there was light in front of him.


    The light was not strong, but Chen saw the blue light.


    Chen Yu walked forward quickly, but he couldn''t believe his eyes.


    This is a super huge lake cave. The top of the cave is covered with a light blue fluorescence.The fluorescent reflection on the lake makes it look like a sapphire.


    According to Chen, the visible area of the lake is at least dozens of times that of mirror lake.


    The surrounding temperature is not very high either. The water here should have reduced the temperature here.


    Chen Yu thinks again, and feels wrong.


    Although the underground water lake is very large, in this environment, the water temperature here will become very high after thousands of years of baking.


    Chen Zhu has come to the lake and tried the water temperature, which is often warm.


    If this is a hot spring, Chen can accept it, but the water temperature here is only a dozen degrees, which is too low.


    Unless there are other sources of water here, keep pouring water here, and then the water here flows to other places, so as to keep the water at normal temperature.


    Suddenly, a tentacle came out of the lake and rolled Chen''s ankle.


    Chen Yu pulled the tentacle out of the water.


    This is a big octopus with a strange look, and its body emits fluorescence.


    The next moment, the fluorescence on the octopus becomes bright.


    Then Chen felt a strong current rush into his body.


    However, the intensity of the current is very general, and the current does not pose any threat to Chen.


    Instead, the strong current from the fluorescent Octopus replenished Chen''s magic power.


    Chen Zhu directly tore off the tentacles of the giant octopus, while a large amount of milky white liquid was splashed on the severed limbs of the fluorescent giant octopus.


    Eh? Is this diluted earth essence?


    does this big octopus have the essence of the earth?


    Chen soon became excited and began to ingest the essence of the big octopus.


    soon the ground essence of the fluorescent Octopus was dried by Chen, while the fluorescent Octopus lost its life.


    Chen Yu throws the fluorescent Octopus back into the lake.


    But at this time, a big mouth appeared in the water, biting off half of the body of the fluorescent octopus.


    Chen Yu looks at the lake. Under the lake, an eye is watching Chen Yu.


    It''s a water pipe. It''s a big water pipe.


    Water is a very special creature, because they are actually the larvae of dragonflies.


    But in fact, when the dragonflies grow up, they are old age.


    People are more familiar with the beautiful dragonflies, and they are full of disgust for the ugly water dippers.


    This water trap seems to take Chen Yu as its prey.


    Chen''s idea is also similar. The water body should have the essence of the earth.

 Chapter 1177

    Under what circumstances are people most comfortable?


    Revenge, for example, follows the emotional impulse of dopamine to make a choice.


    There is also killing without psychological burden.


    Let''s say Chen Yu now.


    Chen Yu is killing the monster of the underground lake.


    This liberation of nature, let go of self killing.


    Chen Yu had no psychological burden when he killed people.


    When I didn''t kill any other small animals, I felt compassion.


    Chen''s killing was completely arbitrary.


    There are totally different ecosystems and biological characteristics from the ground.


    One of the characteristics is big.


    Chen kills dozens of giant creatures, but all of them are white liquid, that is, diluted earth essence.


    There is no monster of the level of a big spider devil, nor only a golden substance.


    Chen Chan killed dozens of giant creatures, but not as big as a big spider magic.


    Chen Yu stops killing, and Chen Yu checks up and down in the lake.


    There are no more powerful creatures in this lake.


    Unless Chen Yu kills all the creatures in the underground lake, he will not be able to make a golden substance.


    Besides the monsters, this underground lake is actually quite good.


    The scenery here, if ordinary tourists can come here, will definitely be an extraordinary experience.


    Of course, this kind of situation is impossible. In addition to Chen Yu, it is estimated that Gaia has the ability to come here.


    It''s impossible for anyone else to get here.


    Chen Yu also found a hidden River on the other side of the lake.


    So Chen Yu plans to go into that dark river to explore.


    See if you can get deeper underground.


    Not long after Chen Yu entered the underground river, he arrived at an underground waterfall.


    A drop of more than 30 meters is nothing to Chen.


    But below the waterfall is the magma lake. The lake water falls on the top of the magma lake and evaporates directly.


    Then water vapor is formed.


    The water vapor Chen met before should be formed here.


    Chen Zhu stands above the waterfall and looks at the magma lake below.


    The temperature below is very high. The water in the waterfall can''t fall to the ground and evaporate. You can imagine how high the temperature is here.


    Even Chen Yu, if he landed in this magma lake, would be roasted in a minute.


    The field of high temperature and natural fire here is a completely different concept.


    Although the temperature in the field of Skyfire is also high, it can be absorbed.


    But the magma here will burn Chen Zhu directly.


    The dark solution of Chen Zhu can be assimilated with magma.


    But this is in the case of more dark original liquid and less magma.


    But how much energy is contained in a large magma lake below?


    If the dark solution seeps into the magma, I''m afraid it''s not the dark solution that assimilates the magma, but the magma that assimilates the dark solution.


    At this time, Chen saw a figure swimming under the magma.


    That figure is more than ten meters long. It''s not very big in terms of body length or shape.


    But hundreds of meters away, Chen can still feel the breath of that creature.


    This creature looks like a legendary plesiosaur.


    But plesiosaurs live in water, not in magma.


    Chen Yu silently made a judgment about the biological strength of the plesiosaur like creature.


    This plesiosaur has a stronger breath than the big spider devil.


    that shows that it has high purity of the earth essence.


    Suddenly, the plesiosaur lifted its long neck from the magma and spouted a mouthful of magma from its mouth.


    Chen Yu avoids the magma. The guy found himself.


    And this guy''s character is really irascible. He even attacked himself.


    But it''s also natural to think about it.


    All creatures they encounter underground will attack actively.


    The underground world is a world of jungle.


    But it''s not easy for Chen to kill that creature.


    It wanders in the magma, but Chen can''t resist it.


    What to do?


    Chen Yu thought about it, and suddenly he thought of a way.


    Widen the dark river and bring more lake water here to water out the magma lake.


    Of course, it is impossible to extinguish forever.


    After all, there must be a vein connection to form such a large magma lake here.


    But in a short time, it''s OK.


    After all, the water volume of the underground lake is very large, and the only outlet is the dark river.As long as the underground lake water is poured here, the temperature can be reduced in a very short time.


    Chen Yu turned back again along the river, and then at the entrance of the river, he directly destroyed the entrance by violence.


    Chen Yu is using dark magma, like a tunnel boring machine, to furiously rotate and cut the cave in the dark river.


    In a flash, more and more lake water poured into the dark river.


    However, the amount of water in the underground lake is very large. Even if the underground river is expanded, the water level here has not declined significantly.


    Chen Yu went back to the waterfall and watched a lot of water rush into the magma lake.


    A large amount of water vapor fog formed, covering the whole magma lake.


    There is a zizzy sound everywhere.


    Soon, the lake began to occupy the magma lake.


    Chen Yu has been waiting for half an hour, and now the water has begun to store.


    But the water below is boiling.


    Just boiling water, Chen Zhu jumped down directly.


    Now the temperature is acceptable for Chen.


    At this time, a plesiosaur suddenly appeared in the fog and attacked Chen Zhu.


    Still alive?


    Chen Yu had some accidents. He thought the plesiosaur could not survive in the water because it adapted to the temperature of magma.


    But it turned out to be a surprise that the plesiosaur was still alive.


    Chen Yu went all out to smash the head of the plesiosaur.


    Sure enough, gold was found in the body of the plesiosaur.


    Chen Zhu can''t help but ingest the golden material.


    After the gold material is absorbed into the body, it will be integrated into Chen''s lower Dantian.


    this golden substance is the high purity of the earth essence.


    and the essence of the earth is not only the main ingredient of training, but also the enhancement of physical quality.


    In fact, I heard so much about Hunyuan Kongming from laobie before, which is jiedan.


    Chen Zhaozheng intends to concentrate on the essence of the earth, and suddenly another bigger one appears, and one bite toward Chen.


    Chen Yu is scared. Is there another one?


    No Another There''s another one.


    Chen Yu found that the whole magma lake is actually the nest of plesiosaurs, where there are countless plesiosaurs.


    After Chen Yu deliberately destroyed the environment, all the plesiosaurs came out.


    These plesiosaurs seem to adapt to the steam environment here.


    In fact, it was not the first time that the lake water poured into magma lake.


    It is possible that this is a cycle, so the plesiosaur can fully adapt to this environment.


    But now it''s meaningless to think about it. What Chen needs to do now is kill all the plesiosaurs.

 Chapter 1178

    Chen Yu looks at the plesiosaurs.


    There is no pity or sympathy here.


    If Chen Chen doesn''t kill them, they kill Chen.


    This is the most primitive world and the most primitive rule.


    Chen Kun, every time he killed a snake, absorbs the essence of the earth in his body, and his body is stronger.


    , when the essence of the earth reaches a certain level, it begins to solidify into Dan.


    Chen does not need to be deliberately condensed, and the essence of the earth condenses itself.


    Now it''s Dancheng, but not enough.


    It''s not solid enough. The inner pill is still liquid at the moment.


    needs a lot of earth essence to be condensed.


    Chen Yu killed so many plesiosaurs and attracted more underground creatures.


    There are strong ones and weak ones.


    Weak underground creatures are bigger mice.


    They did not dare to attack Chen, but they were robbing Chen.


    The body of the plesiosaur was gnawed in droves.


    Chen has no time to deal with the mice.


    Just then, the mice stopped eating and their eyes were all focused on the mist of steam.


    Chen''s pupils suddenly contracted and something came.


    Suddenly, Chen felt the danger.


    Chen Chu immediately launched Qingyi Xia and blocked the dark magma in front of him.


    But the dark magma was first penetrated.


    A force came with an irresistible look.


    Chen was hit and flew hundreds of meters.


    Pain! This is Chen''s feeling.


    The cloud in blue broke in an instant.


    If he is not strong enough, the blow is enough to kill him.


    Chen Zhu looks into the fog.


    Vaguely, I saw something red.


    It was burning all over.


    Chen directly released the current stored in the eyes of thunder.


    The terrifying current is spreading through the mist.


    The whole space is full of electric current, making a crackling sound.


    There was also the strange cry of the creature in the mist.


    It seems to work. That guy is not resistant to electric current.


    Chen Xun rushed through the fog and rushed to the flame.


    Chen Yu was still shocked when he saw this thing clearly.


    This is a big bird burning with fire.


    This is not a big bird whose body is lit, but it is a fire.


    Chen Yu has an idea in his mind, immortal bird.


    Fire makes up every inch of its body.


    This is a real immortal bird!


    The flame wings of the immortal bird are one, and the mist of steam around them is blown away.


    At this time, Chen Yu was also in front of him.


    Chen Zhu could not care how hot the body of the immortal bird was.


    Anyway, it''s a blow on the immortal bird.


    The undead bird is smashed and flies, Chen Yu forces the undead bird again.


    Another blow fell on the immortal bird.


    The immortal bird pecks at Chen Yu with its beak.


    The blood of the immortal bird fell on Chen Yu, who felt the burning pain.


    If it goes on like this, even if the immortal bird is killed, it will burn itself.


    Chen Yu didn''t want to go on, so he took out the zither and twelve stone swords.


    Launch, twelve stone swords to the immortal bird.


    The immortal bird called loudly. The stone sword did great damage to it.


    The immortal bird seems to be aware of its own time of death.


    His body suddenly began to contract, and every minute his body shrank, the temperature was one point higher.


    It is said that the immortal bird has the ability to regenerate from the fire, that is, Nirvana in the legend.


    Chen Yu won''t let it nirvana, but by this time, its body has shrunk by half.


    The temperature has increased several times. Even at a distance of more than ten meters, Chen can''t resist the high temperature.


    And the stone sword melted directly.


    This is the heat that even the stone sword can''t resist.


    At this time, the immortal bird shrank another point.


    It can''t go on like this.


    Chen Yu released all the dark magma and wrapped it directly in the immortal bird.


    Then the dark magma began to boil, like boiling water.


    Chen Zhu didn''t know that dark magma had boiling points.


    But by this time Chen Yu was already in a dilemma.


    Under Chen''s control, the dark magma pierced the body of the immortal bird.


    The nirvana of the immortal bird finally stops, so does the body.


    At this time, there are no more monsters attacking Chen Yu. In fact, from the appearance of the immortal bird, all other monsters have fled.


    Chen Yu goes to the body of the immortal bird.At this moment, the immortal bird is no longer as hot as before.


    Its body is as calm as a normal creature.


    Chen found that the blood of the immortal bird was merging with the dark magma.


    Chen is more concerned about whether there is gold in the body of the undead.


    But when Chen opened the body of the immortal bird, he found a golden bead.


    is this more pure earth essence?


    No, it''s Nathan, isn''t it?


    Do you kill an immortal bird that has reached the sky and sky?


    It''s not right either. It should be like itself. It''s only half finished.


    What it perceives is chaos and emptiness, and what it perceives is Hunyuan and emptiness.


    Chen began to absorb the essence of the earth.


    At this time, Chen felt his blood was all ignited and boiling.


    Chen Zhu suppressed the hot and dry feeling forcefully.


    And the inner alchemy in the field under Chen Zhu began to solidify and become gold.


    And Nathan''s sphere shows the pattern of an immortal bird.


    Chen Yu felt the changes of his body, and all the sense of weight-bearing disappeared at this moment.


    The sky and the earth are clear, and finally they are completed successfully.


    The sky patterns in the small world are like being ignited, and all the patterns are spreading red flames.


    The diameter of the small world is about 50 meters, and its shape is hemispherical. Now it is like a big burning tree.


    Take it! Chen Yu''s heart moved, and the flame instantly subsided back to his body.


    Chen Yu''s consciousness moved again, and a flame burst out at a certain position in the small world.


    It''s a great feeling to control the world!


    But only in the small world, beyond the scope of the small world, Chen can do nothing.


    Chen Yu''s body is light, and people are already floating.


    Chen Yu felt that there were more and more terrifying existence in the direction of the emergence of the undead.


    But Chen Yu doesn''t plan to go further. It''s so dangerous here. If he goes further, he will die even worse.


    So Chen is going to leave.


    Chen Yu easily went back to the waterfall and went back to the underground lake along the dark river.


    At this time, Chen Yu had another idea: since there are other water sources in the underground lake, the water source is likely to be on the ground.


    Can I go back to the ground from the water inlet?


    Soon, Chen Yu found the water inlet and went up the water inlet.


    Although the current is fast, it is not a threat to Chen.


    Finally, Chen Yu felt the outlet of undercurrent.


    Chen Yu pushed up hard and finally came to the surface.


    However, how is it familiar around here?


    Chen Yu looked around for a few times.


    This is my home? Mirror lake?

 Chapter 1179

    Chen Yu never dreamed of it.


    After a round, I came back to my home.


    There is a passage through the deep underground at my door.


    Chen Yu ascended into the air, but he found that he was still restricted by height.


    As long as the height is over 100 meters, the sense of weight-bearing will come again.


    It''s like there''s a force to pull Chen back to the ground.


    Even if we understand the sky and sky, we still can''t fly freely.


    It seems that I have a long way to go before I can really fly.


    This disappointed Chen.


    Fari came to the balcony of the bedroom and saw the figure flying in the dark.


    She is really familiar with that figure.


    Chen Yu? Is that your man?


    Farry was full of shock.


    Chen Yu finally came to farry''s eyes and flew from the middle of the lake to the balcony.


    Chen Yu hovered over the balcony with a golden feather in his hand.


    "For you, Fanny."


    "Chen Is this


    "The feathers of an immortal bird."


    Fanny''s eyes were moist, and she took the golden feathers.


    "Chen, can you fly?"


    "Just learned."


    Chen Chu took farry''s hand, held her up like a princess, and then slowly flew on the lake.


    "Chen, are you superman?"


    "I would like to be your superman."


    At this time, the morning glow rises at sea level in the distance.


    Farrie has never seen so many sunsets.


    It''s a fascinating scenery, a beautiful scenery that people forget to return to.


    Flying is a very special experience.


    Chen Yu has achieved the dream of human beings.


    Fly to the sky without using tools.


    Although not completely out of gravity.


    But Chen believes that one day, he will be able to do that.


    Chen Yu did the same, using flight to break through the speed not available on the ground, or even close to the sound barrier.


    But flying in the sky is more difficult, very hard.


    If put in the past, Chen''s magic might not last for ten minutes without xiaotiandi.


    At present, Chen can''t fly for a long time even though he has a small world.


    One hour is the most time.


    In a word, when flying, the consumption of magic is far greater than the recovery of Chen''s magic.


    Although he has a small world, Chen''s magic power source has expanded more than ten times.


    But that doesn''t mean Chen Yu has endless magic.


    Chen Yu put fari on the stone ball in the middle of the lake.


    Chen''s magic began to penetrate the stone ball.


    Stone ball is the internal pill of old turtle.


    In principle, the internal elixir of the old turtle can also be absorbed by Chen Yu.


    However, there is too much difference between Chen and Lao.


    In fact, mirror lake itself is a small world.


    Because the inner elixir of the old turtle has built a small world.


    If you think about the area of this small world of more than ten square kilometers, you will know how huge it is.


    Let''s not talk about the relationship between Chen Yu and the old turtle.


    As far as Chen''s ability is concerned, Chen can''t capture the inner elixir of old turtle and turn it into his own small world.


    Compared with the small world of the old turtle, Chen''s small world is the difference between watermelon and sesame.


    What''s more, this is the strength of the old turtle.


    After breakfast, Chen entered Hetu.


    "Eh, your movements are so fast. You should have spent less than a day outside, right? You have finished the Hunyuan Kongming The old turtle looked at Chen Yu in surprise.


    "Old turtle, this roast chicken is for you." Chen Yu left the body of the immortal bird in front of the turtle: "is this Phoenix in China?"


    "What kind of Phoenix is that? If you meet a phoenix and the Phoenix is hostile to you, it''s estimated that one look can make your world evaporate. At most, it''s a strange beast. Phoenix is a god beast, the spirit of heaven and earth. There are five categories: red for Phoenix, blue for Phoenix, purple for Zhuo, yellow for Zhuo, white for Honghu." The old turtle said, "phoenix only lives in Wutong trees, but it never falls into the sky. Once it is down, it is the four seas boiling, and nine rolls around. You think about it. What difference do you have between Phoenix and this thing?"


    The old turtle mentioned the dead bird''s body: "but this thing has some Phoenix blood. It''s useless if I ask for it. It''s hydrated with rootless water and stewed Soup for your wife. It''s nourishing for your wife. It protects the fetus and the mother. The baby will be very healthy in the future."


    "Old turtle, my bronze sword and stone sword were damaged when fighting with this strange bird. Help me to get some more."


    "I don''t know how to refine tools. The most common shape is made. It''s like those stone swords before, that is, melting stones directly with high temperature and forming stone swords. With your current strength, if you meet an opponent weaker than you, you can''t use them at all. But if you meet an opponent with the same strength, the stone swords are basically useless.""Then what? Without a weighing weapon, I always feel empty. "


    "I''ll find a way to go. I''m not Ding Dong."


    Chen Yu was driven out of the river by the old turtle.


    Chen Zhusi wants to go. Call West.


    Chen Yu dials West.


    "West, did you say last time that our association wanted to recruit an alchemist?"


    It''s a surprise to West that Chen Yu has taken the initiative to raise this issue.


    "President, not yet."


    "Do you have any intention, such as who you like?"


    "But there are a few. I sent invitations on behalf of the association, but I haven''t heard back."


    "Who are there?" Chen asked.


    "Punk, the Dutch alchemist, Tianxi Toye, the famous Japanese knife maker, and Wago, the famous elder of the five poisons cult in South Africa, all three of them have a good level of alchemy. At the same time, in terms of personal ethics, they also adhere to the requirements of our association." Said West.


    "And the Japanese?"


    Of course, West knows that the Chinese and the Japanese have a feud, so he only mentioned a little when he mentioned the Japanese knife maker, Toyono Tianxi.


    Chen Yu has the same concerns in this regard. If you recruit a Japanese, you may not get along well.


    "Is this Japanese a knife maker?"


    "He is proficient in casting all kinds of weapons, and is also good at making magic props. Most of the weapons used by our association are made by batilu and jurag, and they are only good at mechanical weapons, which are very strange to magic weapons. For example, Gaia''s weapons are customized, not only with high price, but also with a long time to adapt If this Japanese swordsman is willing to come to our association, everyone in our association can let him customize a set of weapons and equipment. "


    "Tell me about the other two, the Dutch alchemist and the South African voodoo

 Chapter 1180

    "Punk, the Dutch alchemist, is good at refining all kinds of magic potions. Wago, the South African voodoo master, is actually a voodoo doctor. He is the leader of the tribe. He treats the people of his tribe and makes the voodoo antidote. He is also the one who refuses our invitation with the most resolute attitude."


    From West''s explanation, Chen probably understood one thing.


    All three of them have their own areas of expertise.


    But it''s not comprehensive enough.


    These three aspects are the needs of the association.


    If there is one who is good at what these three people are good at, then he will be the most perfect alchemist.


    But obviously, with the current reputation and authority of the association, it is not so attractive.


    What the association can do now is to attract other psychics with benefits and benefits.


    "Did they ask for anything?" Chen asked.


    "Punk''s demand is unlimited experimental funding, and we can''t force him to work."


    "Falk, we''re not looking for a grandfather to offer sacrifices, and we''re going to cut him off." Chen Yu can''t see the kind of people who think highly of themselves. Maybe this punk is very capable, but Chen Yu won''t ask for people.


    What was the supernatural society like when West came to ask Chen for him?


    At that time, they couldn''t even solve the evil spirit group of maple leaf community, and there were all kinds of chaos within the association, as well as a big moth that had been greatly broken down by Chen Yu.


    But what is it like now?


    Now the people of the supernatural society have built up their confidence and pride.


    Maybe not perfect, but they can say no to anyone.


    The supernatural society is willing to recruit more competent psychics.


    But it''s definitely not a servile request.


    The most intuitive embodiment is the gap in strength.


    If there is another haunted community like maple leaf community, the association has five people who can solve the problem alone.


    Or three or four people can work together to solve the problem.


    There is no such thing as a haunted community, which can''t be solved for several years.


    And their strength continues to grow.


    The strongest thing in the past was Jolin Nash, her pride far from matching her strength.


    But now, Jolin Nash is no longer as proud as she used to be. She knows that there are many people in the world who are better and stronger than her.


    Even in the association, there are many people who can beat her.


    West can also be brave to say no to the anti terrorist Association, and directly use a tough attitude to negotiate with each other.


    "And the other two?" Chen asked.


    "That Japanese man, Tianxi Dongye, asked us to help him subdue a ghost king."


    "What ghost king? Shall we go to Japan? "


    "No, the ghost king was sealed in his family''s goblin knife, which was lost when he came to America."


    "Are there any other requirements besides this condition?"


    "No." Said West.


    "Then, is there any clue about the whereabouts of the evil saber?"


    "In the past month, four people in the large area of Los Angeles have been injured by sharp weapons. One of them died. According to the investigation, the blood of the dead man has been drained. We suspect that it is related to the magic knife."


    "About this matter, the Association sent people to continue to investigate. After all, even if no one entrusted us with this matter, it is within the scope of our duties. In addition, what about the character of this Toye Tianxi?"


    "Very similar to the Japanese people, humble and proud."


    "So the last African witch doctor, Wago, did he put forward any conditions?"


    "Yes, but we can''t do it."


    "What are the conditions?"


    "Protect his tribal groups and lift them out of poverty and war."


    "So, only the Japanese have some opportunities, right?"


    "In fact, there are still some lists, but either they are too weak, or they have no chance at all, and they have been loyal to other forces."


    "Make an appointment with the Japanese." Chen said.


    "Good."


    Chen wants to see if the Japanese can get along with him.


    If you can get along with it, recruit it. If you can''t get along with it, you will break the mind.


    For well-known reasons, the relationship between China and Japan has always been very complicated.


    Chen Yu wanted to recruit a subordinate, not a person who would block him.


    So Chen has to make sure that on the issue of principle, the Japanese do not conflict with themselves.


    If Dongye Tianxi is a ***** man, Chen Yu will kill him directly.


    Chen Yu went to the headquarters of the association in the afternoon.


    When he arrived at the headquarters, Chen found several strange cars parked in the parking lot.When Chen entered the hall, he saw several unexpected guests.


    Chen''s face suddenly changed.


    Because it''s not someone else, it''s the people from the magic palace.


    The first are Rococo and pygmy mass.


    There are also three guard knights, including Arthur, and one who surprised Chen Yu. It''s Santiago police Burton.


    "You?" Chen''s face sank immediately and he was ready to start.


    "Hi, Mr. Chen, we meet again." Rococo smiled at Chen.


    "Are you here to die?" Chen said with a black face.


    "Mr. Chen, don''t start. We are here to clear up the misunderstanding." Said the mass.


    "I don''t think we have any misunderstanding. You attacked me."


    "President, I think there is a misunderstanding between you." West took the initiative to act as a peacemaker.


    "They attacked me."


    "Mr. Chen, we are here to apologize to you." "We know," said the mass, "that we thought Mr. Chen had made thousands of demons on purpose, so we made that massacre."


    Chen Yu''s face could not resolve the gloom all the time, looking at several people in front of him coldly.


    "It turns out that we are mistaken."


    The pygmy had learned from west why Chen had made the killing.


    Although she can''t accept Chen''s bloody methods, at least Chen is not the crazy and evil wizard she initially thought.


    To be honest, Chen Yu is not as angry as that day.


    Anger is a momentary impulse. Chen Yu and them have no deep hatred.


    Chen Yu had no intention of killing them.


    But it''s impossible for him to defuse the fighting with them.


    "Mr. Chen, whether you forgive us or not, please accept our apologies. In addition, we are here and hope to cooperate with the supernatural society."


    "Cooperation what? I don''t think we need to cooperate. "


    "It''s about Rupert, the demon spirit in her body."


    "Any questions?"


    "I hope you can give us Rupert."

 Chapter 1181

    Chen Yu doesn''t like Rupert, but it doesn''t mean he will give Rupert to others.


    The special object is still more disliked by oneself.


    Even I had a bad time with them.


    Why?


    Chen Chu sat on the main seat with his legs up, hugged his chest and looked at all the people in the magic hall.


    "Mr. Chen, maybe you don''t understand the seriousness of the situation." "The spirit of the devil hidden in Rupert''s body," said the mass, "is the great devil, Constance Massa."


    "And then?"


    "Haven''t you heard of the name?"


    People in the magic hall are sorry for Chen''s calm response.


    At first, they thought that Chen would show great shock and disbelief.


    At this time, West came to Chen Yu''s ear and whispered, "this name comes from a demon with great reputation in the middle ages."


    The devil of the Middle Ages? Rupert is now twenty-eight years old, counting the time she slept.


    It''s only 20 years since the seal was sealed. How could a medieval devil come out?


    Chen Yu thought that this was a demon that appeared only in modern times.


    "It is said that Comus Moussa is a subordinate of the king of magic. He not only has the unique magic power, but also has an evil army. He once incarnated as a great Duke of the Roman Empire, then used the power of the Great Duke to recruit troops, and then used his evil magic to transform the general team into a demon army, and launched a challenge to the Vatican. The most important thing is that At last, the Vatican eliminated the great devil and sealed his body and soul separately, while his subordinates kept hiding in the dark, waiting for Comus Mosa to wake up from the seal and lead the demon army again. " Said the mass.


    "Say the point."


    "Not long ago, we found out that cyborg was a believer in devil doctrine. She had been plotting to revive Comus Mosa."


    Chen looked at Rococo and said, "I remember, is she your daughter?"


    That day in the underground parking lot, Chen Yu hid in the dark and heard their conversation.


    I also know that sebora is Rococo''s daughter.


    "That''s right."


    "You don''t know what your daughter believes? So your daughter believes in devil doctrine, and I have to wonder if you led her. "


    "She''s my daughter, yes, but she''s never lived with me, and it''s me who discovered her faith." Rococo said quietly.


    "Mr. Chen, twenty years ago, cyborg found the place where the soul of Comus Mosa was sealed, and then she cheated other witches. She released the soul of Comus Mosa, but she still overestimated the strength of the soul of Comus Mosa. After being sealed for thousands of years, Comus Mosa was already weak to the extreme and in a state of soul. He was finally defeated by other witches , and seborah put forward another suggestion, that is, to seal the soul of Constance Massa. With the magic she learned from the East, she divided the soul of Constance Massa into three parts, which were sealed on Rupert and her two students respectively. "


    "So what do you want Rupert to do?"


    "Kill one third of the soul of Comus Mosa. As long as we kill one third of the soul of Comus Mosa, he will be an incomplete soul even if he is resurrected in the future. At that time, the threat will be far less than that of Comus Mosa who is resurrected completely. We are more sure to kill him."


    "To be honest." Chen Zhu looks at the people in the magic hall.


    "Mr. Chen, in order to achieve great justice, she needs to sacrifice. At the beginning, Rupert''s mother was also one of the witches fighting against the soul of condi Mosa. She was also cheated by seborah, so she accepted seborah''s proposal to seal a third of the devil''s soul in her daughter''s body, so she also needs to bear due responsibility for her own mistakes Any. " Said the mass.


    "Oh, have you finished?"


    "Mr. Chen, what''s your answer then?"


    "I won''t leave you for dinner. You can go now." Chen said.


    "Mr. Chen, do you know what you''re talking about?"


    "You know, a group of enemies came to my house to ask for help. Can I understand that?" Chen Yu''s eyes were burning. He looked at all the people in the magic hall coldly. Turning back to west, he said, "West, my temper seems to be much better. I didn''t do it on the spot."


    "Well, President, your temper is really much better."


    To be honest, Mr. West would not be surprised if Chen started.


    "But don''t be polite if there are any other people waiting to come here next time." Chen said.


    "Mr. Chen, you are making a very stupid decision."


    "This is my place, old woman. You''d better take care of your own fear. Otherwise, I''m afraid I can''t take care of my temper."


    Since he is not a friend, Chen Yu doesn''t need to give up with them.


    "Let''s go." The face of pygmy''s face was blue.


    Both she and Rococo have given up their status and come to negotiate with him with kindness.However, he was rejected by Chen Yu. It is conceivable that he felt inferior to mass.


    "President, is there really no problem with our evil magic hall?" Asked West, worried.


    "What? Do you think we are weaker than them? "


    "The magic palace is the headquarters of thousands of witches in Europe. Those two are great witches."


    "What devil is that?"


    "That''s their honorific name, or the Witch of the leader."


    "Are they the most powerful witches in Europe?"


    "In terms of personal strength, they are indeed the strongest."


    "I don''t think they''re very strong either." Chen Yu said disapprovingly.


    Chen doesn''t deny that they are powerful, but they are defeated by their own subordinates, so it''s hard for Chen to look up to them.


    If the most powerful witch in the European continent has only this level, Chen is really disappointed.


    "But after all, they represent the magic palace, which is the largest magic organization in the world."


    "How about being strong? Across the Atlantic Ocean, can they still call thousands of witches to come here to settle accounts with us? "


    Chen looked at the corner and said, "Rupert, don''t get out yet."


    Rupert curled his mouth and came out of the corner.


    "You heard what they said just now?"


    "Yes."


    "Tell me why you mixed up with sebora."


    "Cyborg said she had a way to pull the demon spirit out of my body without hurting me."


    "And now?"


    "It''s clear that cyberra lied to me, which I had noticed before."


    "Then you''re still mixing with them?"


    "The demon spirit of Comus Massa has been harassing me. As long as I close my eyes, Comus Massa''s voice whispers in my mind. I need to be relieved."

 Chapter 1182

    "So your original purpose is not to cooperate with sebora so honestly, is it?"


    Rupert himself is playing with his fingers. Chen Yu doesn''t want to talk to Rupert.


    Chen Yu did not force her to say, "well, you can say when you want to."


    "Cyborg is in charge of the demonic army of Comus Mosa." Rupert said.


    Chen Yu was shocked for a moment: "so why did she revive Comus Mosa? Isn''t it good that she has the demonic army of Constance Massa herself? "


    "She''s just a temporary commander, and there are her opponents in the demon army. They think she''s just a human being. If she wants to continue to control the demon army, then she must make efforts for the resurrection of Comus Mosa. If she continues to call the demon army for her own purpose, then the demon army will directly tear her up."


    "How many of this demon army?"


    "Thousands of transformed demons, and four demon leaders." Rupert said.


    "Why do you know so much?"


    Rupert pointed to his brain. "He told me."


    "Are you sure he is telling the truth?"


    "After all, he is sealed in my body. I can say that I and his soul are integrated. He can''t lie to me."


    "Then if seborah wants to revive Comus Mosa, he will be pulled out with your soul?"


    "She said there was a way to separate me from the spirit of the devil."


    "Then does she really have a way?" Chen asked.


    "I never thought about it." "I have my own plan," Rupert said


    "What are you going to do?"


    "One third of the demonic spirits are sealed in my body, mahage''s body and Fisher''s body respectively. It can be said that all three of us have some kind of connection. However, if they die, the demonic spirits in their body will be destroyed together. At that time, the power of Comus Massa will be greatly weakened, and he will no longer affect me. Instead, I can In order to integrate his soul, and then become my strength completely. "


    Although Rupert looks young, her ambition is no less than that of any adult.


    "Chen, you can help me to kill Maggie and Fisher. If it''s you, it can be done." Rupert looked at Chen Yu expectantly.


    Chen Yu looks at Rupert with indifference, but sneers at him.


    I''m afraid the little girl''s words at the moment are far from her true words.


    It is estimated that there are other plans in the girl''s heart that have not been said.


    If you are easy to get hooked, you will be reckoned by her in the end.


    "Besides, I don''t know where they are hiding now."


    "Before the 15th of this month, sebora will show up and attack you."


    "Why?"


    "To get me back." Rupert said: "because the physical seal of Comus Mosa is about to lose effect, this is their last chance. If they can''t return the soul of Comus Mosa to the body before the seal is released, then the physical body of Comus Mosa will lose control."


    "So just hide you and wait for the 15th, and we''ll win?"


    "Do you think it will be that simple?" Rupert laughs and says, "my soul, Fisher''s soul, and Maggie''s soul will react to each other, no matter where you hide me."


    "Cyborg knows where the physical seal of Comus Mosa is?"


    "Of course, it has been thousands of years since the land of the seal was sealed. There is no secret that can be hidden for thousands of years without being discovered. What''s more, there are a group of demons who are trying to find the secret, and they have got the body of Constance Mosa."


    "You mean that the physical seal of Constance Moussa has been untied?"


    "No, the seal is the seal. Although cyborg and the commander of the demon army got the body of Comus Mosa, they did not untie the seal. Because Comus Mosa''s body has no soul, once the seal is untied, it will lose control. Therefore, it is necessary to liberate his soul at the last moment of the seal so that his soul can return to the body."


    "So how does the demonic army, and the body of Constance Massa, avoid the eyes and ears of men?" Chen Yu asked curiously, "if they want to take you away, they are bound to invade our association. However, this situation needs to be carried out in a big way. It is estimated that a thousand demons are in trouble on their way here? Say How do they get through customs? How can I buy a ticket? "


    Rupert rolled his eyes. "The demons are transformed. They are human beings, so they are the faces of the owners. Apart from their beliefs, they can be almost the same as human beings. When they wake up, they will be dormant in human society."


    "March 15th, isn''t it?"


    "If you get rid of Maggie and Felipe before that, maybe it will be easier, and they will give up the big attack." Rupert hasn''t given up egging on Chen yet."Don''t you say you can sense their position, tell me where they are now?"


    Rupert said helplessly, "you know, what I''m talking to you now will also be heard by the spirit of the devil, and the spirit of the devil will not allow other parts of his soul to be destroyed."


    "So, you can''t tell me where they are now. Even if I want to help you kill them, it''s useless. But I''m looking forward to the arrival of the demon army. "


    "Chen, you can''t defeat a demon army. Even with the supernatural society, you won''t win."


    "Don''t underestimate everyone here." "Right, West," Chen said quietly


    "Ha ha..." West laughs far fetched.


    This is perhaps the most dangerous battle Chen and the supernatural society have ever experienced.


    However, Chen hoped that this battle could serve as a reference to test his strength.


    But before that, Chen needs to make his own weapons first.


    If the world cannot provide the weapons it needs, Chen can only turn to hell.


    By contrast, Chen can get the right weapon by looking for the Lord, besib zoffi, or the handsome boy.


    But this became very utilitarian. In the past, Chen Yu''s understanding of besib zoffi was an exchange of interests.


    But when people are in contact for a long time, they will inevitably lose heart.


    The handsome boy has been away from the beginning.


    So Chen Yu is not very willing to participate in too many interests.


    If you need to find both of them, it will make the friendship more complicated and less pure.


    Perhaps Chen Yu''s understanding of the devil of hell will have such a purpose.


    But Chen hopes that the next time he goes to hell, he will visit them instead of looking for something.

 Chapter 1183

    "President, you''ve been rubbing your hands all the way. I have to suspect that you actually went with the idea of killing the Japanese."


    West looked at Chen''s high spirited face, and he was very skeptical about his appointment.


    Maybe it''s not a good decision


    Do you want to call me now and make another appointment with Dongye Tianxi?


    Chen Yu''s idea is very simple. For an appointment, let''s talk about it.


    But if I hear a bad word, I''ll beat him first... Mom doesn''t know him.


    Dongye Tianxi''s residence is in an apartment building.


    When Chen Zhu and West arrived at the door of Dongye Tianxi''s home, they found that Dongye Tianxi was not alone.


    And his wife and daughter. The layout of the house is very similar to that of the families in the island movies Chen has seen.


    There is also a word "forbearance" hanging on the wall.


    Dongye Tianxi is not tall and bald.


    He was wearing a kimono because he was at home.


    Along with Dongye Tianxi, there was his wife, Dahe pear.


    "How do you do, Mr. West, this is?"


    "This is the president of our association, Chen."


    "Hello, is Chen sang Chinese?"


    "Yes." Although Chen can''t speak Japanese.


    However, Chen Yu knows that sang (¤µ¤ó) in Japanese is a more formal honorific name.


    It also means being close.


    Dongye Tianxi takes Chen Zhu and west to the tea table in the study. Dahe pear is very considerate to pour tea for them.


    It can be seen that Dahe pear should be a kind of very virtuous woman, and also a relatively traditional one.


    "Pear, go out first."


    "Chen sang, this is Longjing from Hangzhou, China. Please taste it."


    Chen Zhu took a sip and said quietly, "have you ever heard of cow chewing peony, Mr. Dongye?"


    "Chen sang seems very hostile to me."


    "Since you know that I am Chinese, you also know that not everyone in China likes Japanese, especially some political concepts of Japan are difficult to identify with."


    "Chen sang, I know what you mean. I can''t change the thinking of the people or the government. On behalf of myself, I apologize to you for what Japan Jun did in those years, millet and flax."


    Chen Yu actually wants an attitude, but in the second sentence, Dongye Tianxi makes Chen Yu unhappy.


    "Does Chen sang use a sword?"


    "Yes, how do you know?"


    "You have sword spirit." "But I think there is a big gap between the practicality and durability of the Chinese double blade sword and the Japanese sword. Chen sang will like the Japanese sword if he is interested in trying it," said Tono


    Chen Yu doesn''t know why Dongye Tianxi said this to Chen Yu.


    However, as a Chinese, Chen Yu must first safeguard his country''s things.


    "Then why did you say that?"


    "Because I am an expert, Japanese Dao is superior to Chinese double blade sword in terms of shape and physical line."


    "Since you''re an expert, argue with a non expert on the subject?"


    Chen wants to refute with practical actions, but the key is that Chen is not an expert.


    "I am also based on my professionalism to show that if there is a possibility of cooperation in the future, I will not make inferior weapons."


    Anyway, Chen Yu is upset.


    "You say Japanese knives are durable, aren''t you?"


    "That''s right."


    "Well, do you have any of your works at home?" Chen asked.


    "Of course."


    "May I have a look?"


    "Of course." Dongye Tianxi is obviously very confident in the weapons he has forged.


    He held a Japanese knife in his hands from the cabinet of the bookshelf. The scabbard of the Japanese knife was very delicate. The wooden scabbard was covered with Python skin, and the handle of the knife was covered with white sorrow, leaving a ribbon of silk.


    "Chen sang, please have a look."


    Chen Yu gently drew out the scabbard and the blade made a light chant.


    Chen Yu didn''t know whether the knife was good or bad, but if only by instinct, it was really very sharp.


    "Mr. Dongye, may I try what you say is durable?"


    "Of course, Chen sang, please help yourself."


    Chen''s right palm has accumulated magic power, and his left hand holds the hilt.


    Then, Chen made a strong effort.


    Click -


    the blade of this Japanese knife is broken.


    With a smile, Chen put the discarded Japanese knife on the tea table.


    "I''m sorry. I seem to have applied a little bit of force."


    Dongye Tianxi''s expression suddenly turned into pig liver, and his face was red."But I don''t seem to find how durable the Japanese Dao is. Of course, it may be that the Japanese Dao made by your excellency Tono is not as good as you think."


    Chen Yu directly questioned Dongye Tianxi''s personal skills, which was the biggest shame for a knife maker.


    "I''m sorry, Chen sang. I think you misunderstood. This sword is really not a masterpiece. Please wait a moment."


    This Japanese is very proud. He doesn''t allow others to question his skill.


    This is what he has insisted on for decades, and he can''t let anyone question it.


    Dongye Tianxi got up again and hurried out of the study.


    After a few minutes, Tianxi Dongye came in with a Japanese knife in her hands.


    "When I was forty-five years old, I made this Dao at the time of great accomplishment. It''s called" Tianxiang ". Please have a look at it."


    Chen took over the Japanese Dao named "Tianxiang".


    "Can I keep trying?"


    "Of course."


    "This Dao is your highest skill?"


    "It''s made of ordinary materials. It''s not the best knife, but it contains my highest skill."


    Chen took the knife in his left hand, but this time it was not used to bend it, but to cut it off against his right arm.


    "Ah..." Dongye Tianxi is shocked and wants to stop.


    But it''s too late, Chen Yu has been cut down.


    When -


    the blade is missing a corner, Chen''s arm is intact.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Ono. It seems that you are not the one we need." Chen Yu got up and said, "even weapons that I can easily destroy by myself can''t meet my needs at all."


    Chen Yu''s mouth is quite polite, but it''s useless to damage Dongye Tianxi.


    Chen Yu was still very happy, and damaged the Japanese.


    He was beaten hard by himself in his proudest professional field.


    West can only get up and look at Chen Yu helplessly.


    That look is like saying, why do you have to.


    From beginning to end, West didn''t say a word.


    He can see that Chen Yu''s stubborn temper is coming up.


    In my heart, I also complain about Dongye Tianxi. I have to find myself uncomfortable.


    If he didn''t say that the Chinese sword is inferior to the Japanese sword, he would not be so unhappy.


    "Wait Chen sang. "


    "Is there anything else?"


    "Chen sang, I hope you can give me a chance, and I will be able to make weapons to meet Chen Sang''s needs."


    "Sorry, I don''t need a Japanese sword. I want a Chinese double blade sword."


    "Chen sang, what''s wrong with Japanese Dao?"


    "Can you make a Japanese knife that won''t be bent by me?"


    "Can''t the Chinese sword be bent by Chen sang?"


    "I couldn''t have used a weapon before."

 Chapter 1184

    "Can you show me the weapons Chen sang used before?"


    Chen Zhu took out the broken bronze sword directly.


    Dongye Tianxi is not an ordinary blacksmith, nor is he forging ordinary weapons, so it''s no wonder that he can get things out of nothing.


    "Chen sang, since this weapon is broken, it can''t prove that this sword is better than Japanese Dao."


    "It''s broken because it''s been fought so many times that west can prove how many enemies I''ve defeated with this sword."


    West looked at Chen Yu. He didn''t know what was special about the bronze sword.


    But west knew that Chen Yu did not rely on bronze sword to defeat many enemies.


    It''s all because of Chen Yu''s personal strength.


    Even without this bronze sword, Chen can defeat the enemies of the past in a different way.


    "No weapon can ever be broken. Can you guarantee that the knife you made will not be broken?"


    If it is in the past, Tianxi Dongye can say confidently that Lao Tzu''s sword is invincible in the world, but it will not be broken.


    However, after being hit twice by Chen Yu in a row, Tianxi Dongye really didn''t have the courage to say this.


    However, there are many traces on the broken edge of bronze sword, and it is not known how many dangerous battles Chen Yu has experienced.


    "It seems to be an ancient sword?"


    "Yes, it''s an ancient sword handed down from the Warring States period. It''s my family''s ancestral sword. It has experienced many battles. You can imagine, Mr. Dongye, that in more than two thousand years, tens of thousands of battles have been fought, and only recently has it been damaged. Can the weapon you cast be more durable than this bronze sword?"


    Dongye Tianxi takes a breath of cool air. He really believes it.


    If it is true as Chen Yu said, then the craft of this bronze sword has surpassed him.


    What''s more, it''s a sword made by technology more than 2000 years ago.


    "Chen sang, I take back my previous words and apologize to you."


    Dongye Tianxi bowed her head, knelt on the ground, and bowed down to apologize.


    Although Dong Ye Tian Xi is upright in character, Chen Yu is not ashamed of his boasting at all.


    Winning this arena is the most proud thing.


    "Chen sang, I can''t make weapons of the same craft. I''m sorry."


    Dongye Tianxi is also depressed at the moment. He originally wanted to prove that Japanese Dao is better than Chinese sword with his own skills.


    As a result, Chen Yu directly slapped the scene.


    And it''s still the face of the ancients two thousand years ago.


    "Then come under my command and practice your skills for my own use. One day you will forge a weapon suitable for my use."


    No way. Chen Yu is short of weapons now.


    Beating people with fists and cutting people with swords are absolutely two completely different combat experiences.


    What is a weapon? It''s an extension of the body.


    The ancients have a saying that one inch is long and one inch is strong, and one inch is short and one inch is dangerous.


    The first feeling weapons give is a sense of security, especially in the battlefield.


    If Chen Yu is unarmed when fighting a powerful enemy, and the other party is armed.


    Chen''s first response to the attack, whether or not he can hurt himself, must be to avoid.


    If Chen Yu has a weapon in his hand, he will be more confident.


    Because Chen started to learn how to fight, bronze sword began to accompany him.


    Chen needs weapons, not only to enhance his combat effectiveness, but also to increase his confidence and courage.


    Especially in the near future, there will be a big war waiting for Chen.


    Even if he is living with a rotten gun, Chen Yu must first lead Dongye Tianxi.


    Let''s deal with the war soon after.


    As long as there is no direct conflict between them, Chen Yu is acceptable.


    After all, at the beginning of the conversation, Tianxi Dongye apologized for their history and attitude.


    This is Chen''s bottom line, the dispute after that.


    It belongs to the conflict of ideas, which Chen can accept.


    It''s as if the Chinese say that Chinese cuisine is the first in the world, and the French don''t agree with it. This idea is harmless.


    The people of which country have little pride in their own nation.


    This kind of concept conflict, there is no need to go online to the point of immortality.


    If you say that the Japanese are tough, Chen Yu will fight directly.


    This kind of dispute does not harm the other party''s nation, and it will never come to an end.


    Today, Chen Yu proves that China''s sword and ox drive is not necessarily the final result.


    Apart from the stubbornness in Dongye Tianxi''s professional field, this product is relatively easy to get along with.Their family looks like a very ordinary Japanese family.


    His wife, Dahe pear, is also full of Japanese women''s virtue.


    To be honest, when Chen was in college, he wanted to find a Japanese woman to live with.


    At that time, the Internet was full of arguments that Japanese women were the most virtuous and gentle women in the world.


    At that time, Chen Yu was also influenced by this argument.


    But then I met his first love.


    "Chen sang, I''m sorry. I''m still that request. I''ll accept your invitation as long as you can help me find the family''s ancestral magic knife and help me subdue the ghost king."


    "Well, I''ll try my best to find the magic knife for you." Chen said.


    "Mr. Dongye, do you have any clue?" Asked West.


    "Because the ghost king is sealed in the goblin knife, the goblin knife has the ability to confuse people, and the spirit of the ghost king will also spread from the goblin knife to the user, causing the user to be filled with the spirit, and there will be signs of demonization."


    "What else?"


    "If the goblin sword kills nine pairs of men and women, then the seal of the ghost king will be completely untied, and then the holder will be completely reduced to a demon and become the host of the ghost king."


    "Any more clues?"


    "By the way, those who hold the magic knife will become tired of light. They will not go out during the day, only come out at night."


    "Since the person who holds the magic knife will be controlled, isn''t it easy to untie the seal of the magic knife?"


    "It''s not completely controlled, unless the holder himself is a tyrant and a murderer. Otherwise, the basic moral bottom line still exists. The magic knife will constantly bewitch the user. Most of the first people killed will be those who have grudges with the user."


    "That is to say, the first victim is likely to have something to do with the user of the goblin knife?" asked West


    "Very likely."


    "Mr. Dongye, look at these pictures."


    West took out several photos of the dead, and Dongye Tianxi immediately recognized: "this man, this man must have been killed by the goblin knife, his blood was completely sucked by the goblin knife."

 Chapter 1185

    "Hi, Chen." A strange number entered Chen Yu''s phone, but the voice was very familiar. It was Gu lie, the female pirate.


    "Gulee, what''s up? I remember you said to me that Nanqi island will not surface until the middle of March? "


    "I don''t want you to leave now, but the news of Nanqi island has leaked out. Now I know that several forces are entering the waters of Nanqi island."


    "Who are they?"


    "Pirates and mercenaries."


    "Are you worried that someone will come first?"


    "No, I''m not worried about it. I feel the news is very strange." "It seems that someone is spreading the news on purpose," gulee said


    "It''s not me You don''t doubt the news I''ve spread. "


    "Of course I don''t believe it''s you."


    On the one hand, it''s because of Chen''s credit, on the other hand, Chen has no motivation to divulge information at all.


    "Didn''t you say there was a fleet cruising in that area of water? What area can pirates and mercenaries get close to? "


    Chen Yu and Gu lie''s plan is to avoid the cruise of the navy fleet, so they choose to start treasure hunt after the middle of March.


    Gulee is a senior pirate. She needs to be like this, especially other pirates and mercenaries.


    It didn''t work out very well against a navy fleet.


    "On the third day after you left Hawaii, the Navy Fleet entered the waters of Nanqi island again, trying to salvage gold, but the whole army was destroyed. Now there is no navy fleet in Nanqi Island, and the waters have been banned."


    Chen Yu didn''t expect this kind of change.


    But without the navy fleet, their actions are much easier.


    But Chen had to be more cautious.


    The total annihilation of the naval fleet also shows how dangerous that area is.


    In any case, it is the strength of one''s own that ultimately determines success or failure.


    These two days Chen Yu has been consolidating his cultivation.


    Chen didn''t know what others were like, but Chen could feel that his body seemed to have been sublimed since he realized the sky and the sky.


    Why do people pursue evolution? Because it''s cool.


    This is the ultimate goal.


    In the past, all living things in the world have evolved on the basis of natural environment.


    However, since human beings completed the evolution in just three million years, and completely ruled the whole earth, human beings stopped evolution.


    Because the natural environment can no longer threaten human beings.


    In most cases, at least, the natural environment no longer threatens the entire human race.


    So the ancients created the cultivation system, or sought breakthroughs from other higher species.


    For example, borrow the magic of demons, or the power of gods.


    The ultimate goal is evolution.


    Whether it is to defeat nature, the enemy, or the same kind, the ultimate goal of human evolution is to cool.


    I''m not happy, but I''ve evolved a fart.


    "Chen, where did you get such a big bird?" Fari watched Chen Yu set up a super pot in the yard, two meters in diameter, which was full of water when it rained the previous two days.


    From time to time, fari has already seen some strange creatures come back to Chen Zhu to eat.


    But this big pot can also put the next piece of meat.


    Although the immortal bird is not that kind of super large creature, it is nearly 20 meters long and almost catches up with a small airliner.


    "Immortal bird." Chen Chu looked at Farley and said.


    When fari heard Chen Yu''s words, she almost moved.


    "Are you serious?"


    "Well, I went to hunt the undead that night."


    Just then, a bus stopped.


    People from the supernatural society, including guard Erdos, got off the bus.


    Chen''s family is no longer a stranger to all.


    Even a few young girls have brought swimsuits and plan to play water here.


    So it was more casual. West came to say hello to Chen Yu and farry.


    "President, what kind of creature is this?"


    "Immortal bird, this time I call you here, that''s what I call you here to eat together."


    West is more speechless, immortal bird?


    Can you say that in a more serious tone?


    "By the way, where''s Gaia? I informed her. " Asked West.


    "Gaia is coming later. She''s still on the crew."


    "Chairman, are there any feathers left of the immortal bird?"


    "Yes."


    "The feathers of the immortal birds are very advanced magic materials."


    "Well, I''ll sort it out. In the future, whoever you need, you can ask me for it.""Have there ever been traces of undead birds in the past?"


    "The last time an immortal bird appeared was a hundred years ago, in 1914, in the Eiffel Volcano Region of Germany."


    "1914? That''s a special time node. " Chen Yu said meaningfully.


    "Yes, the first World War." West nodded: "so the immortal bird is also known as the messenger of disaster."


    "Wait a minute, I think in the west, the immortal bird is called the divine bird, which can bring happiness and hope." Chen Yu said doubtfully.


    "The immortal bird has different legends and images in European countries, but most of them are beasts that bring disaster and fire." Said West.


    At the same time, LITT grove and bona came.


    Both of them belong to the relatively small white newcomer in the super nature.


    So when they knew that Chen invited them to eat the meat of the immortal birds, their eyes would fall out.


    Chen Yu cut thigh meat. Although it is only one fifth of the thigh meat of the immortal bird, it has already weighed three tons.


    "Dad, I want to eat." Little Gelin has smelled the meat, pointing to the pot and drooling.


    A few other pets are almost the same. They don''t have to toss. They all drool around the big pot.


    "Don''t eat until your aunt Gaia comes. You can''t eat now."


    This is a dinner party dominated by Chen Yu. It''s the basic etiquette when guests arrive in Qi.


    "But little Gelin wants to eat it."


    "How is your aunt Gaia doing on weekdays?"


    Xiaogelin''s face was tangled, and then nodded, "OK."


    "So, if you eat it, will others also eat it? What if aunt Gaia comes and doesn''t have anything to eat? "


    "Then Well then. "


    Chen Yu and fali love little Gelin, but this kind of love can never be taken.


    Fortunately, Gaia didn''t let little Gerin wait for long. When Gaia''s car stopped at the door of Chen Yu''s house, little Gerin welcomed Gaia with unprecedented enthusiasm.


    "Aunt Gaia." Little greyne has jumped on Gaia.


    Gaia was really flattered. She couldn''t believe it. She looked at little Gelin and reached for her.


    "Little gren, do you want aunt Gaia?"


    "She''s just greedy," said Farrie with a smile. "If you don''t come to Chen, you won''t eat."


    "Chen really is. Xiaogelin is still young. If I don''t come all night, can he not let xiaogelin eat all night?"

 Chapter 1186

    To be honest, people in the association like the atmosphere of the dinner party very much.


    Chen Zhu provides delicious food, and they can talk freely.


    "Gaia, how''s the movie going?"


    "It''s a good progress. It''s already finished."


    Although Steven has been struggling for two months, he is actually just finishing the initial progress.


    A real boutique is never finished in three or four months.


    Three or four months of high-quality products are not without them, but they are definitely not commercial films.


    No commercial film can be finished in three or four months.


    It''s the best speed to release it at the end of this year.


    Little Gelin''s mouth was greasy. She grabbed a piece of meat and put it into her mouth.


    Two small front teeth do most of the chewing.


    The more magical the creature, the better the meat.


    Magic can improve the meat quality, at the same time, it can bring some benefits to the human body.


    And the remaining magic in the meat will enlarge the comfort of the taste.


    All the people enjoyed this meal.


    Even the soup, everyone packed a back.


    Litt grove was the first to go.


    Because he needs to catch up on the night shift.


    The next day, Chen and West arrived at a restaurant.


    Not long ago, a man died here.


    This man is the restaurant manager. When he came home from the night shift, he was attacked.


    The whole body was drained of blood.


    The result of the police''s judgment is that it''s a psychological change.


    And it''s impossible. There''s no clue at the scene.


    The fatal wound was a ten centimeter incision in the neck.


    Almost cut off the restaurant manager''s neck.


    Chen and west each ordered a meal.


    A big wave woman came to the couple with their meal.


    "Here''s your order, gentlemen."


    West takes out a hundred dollars of consumption and hands it to big wave.


    Big wave froze for a moment, looked at West: "Sir, are you wrong?"


    Tip culture prevails in the United States, but generally speaking, most of the waiters in this kind of restaurant are five dollars or ten dollars.


    Rarely tip large bills.


    Big wave has met some customers before, they will also give large tips, but many times they will put forward some non points.


    This makes big wave wonder whether these two people think of her as that kind of woman.


    "What''s your name?" Asked West, looking up.


    "Ella, Ella Morgan."


    "I''d like to ask you a few questions. If you can answer my question, these 100 dollars are yours."


    "My circumference?"


    If it''s just three rounds, Ella Morgan doesn''t mind sharing.


    After all, a tip of $100 is not a small amount.


    "No, I heard that the manager here was killed a week ago, wasn''t he?"


    "Who are you?" Asked Ella Morgan, frowning.


    "You don''t care who we are, you just need to answer our questions."


    "Are you policemen?"


    "That''s right."


    "There have been several waves of police before. What else do you want to ask?"


    "In the dining room, does that manager have a feud with anyone?"


    "Revenge? I don''t think so. " Ella Morgan shook her head. "But everyone in the restaurant hates him. That guy is a jerk."


    "Why bother?"


    "He harasses me a lot, there are other waitresses, and he is very harsh to everyone. No one will feel sad about his death. We are even happy."


    Chen Yu and West have a look at each other. According to Ella Morgan, all the employees in the restaurant have this suspicion, including this miss Ella Morgan.


    "By the way, have you noticed any changes in the temperament of other employees in the restaurant? Or abnormal behavior? "


    "Are you the one who suspects that the murderer is from our restaurant? How could it be that we all reveled in the bar until dawn that day. "


    "Are you sure?"


    "Of course, didn''t your police investigate the other day?" Ella Morgan looks at Chen Yu and West. "Are you the police?"


    "Forget it, we have no problem." West shoved a hundred dollars into IRA Morgan''s hands.


    Without a bite of food, the two decided to get up and leave.


    "President, do you think the killer will be an employee in the restaurant?"


    "Will one of the employees leave for a period of time and return to the crime scene after killing someone?" Chen Yu raised his own questions."I need to go to the police."


    "I have a police friend. I''ll call and ask."


    Chen Yu dialed David.


    "David, let me ask you a case."


    "What cases deserve your attention?"


    "There was a man named Vogt who was killed a week ago. His fatal injury was his neck. His blood was drained."


    "It''s not vampires, is it?" David asked curiously.


    "No, it should be a Japanese knife." "This guy is very dangerous," Chen said. "If you meet him, don''t be reckless, especially don''t let him close."


    "Let me check What block''s the case? "


    "It''s the west street block."


    "Yes, I''ll send you the information I can find in this case at present."


    "OK, please."


    Chen Yu soon received a message from David.


    West Street police took over the case.


    There are also some stage evidences, the so-called stage evidences, which can not be put in court, but are used to prove or promote the investigation of the case.


    It''s like the police pulled the video in the bar.


    This video proves that, as Ella Morgan said before, they really had a night out in the bar.


    And no one is more than 10 minutes away, and the bar is more than 25 kilometers away from the scene of the crime, so the possibility of the restaurant''s employees can be ruled out.


    Ten minutes is not enough time to commit a crime.


    "It wasn''t the restaurant staff who did it." Chen said.


    "Would it be the dead who offended someone in life?" West raised another possibility.


    At present, from the restaurant staff, as well as the police''s argument, it shows that the deceased is not a likable person.


    In the restaurant, they are harsh to employees, even to waitresses.


    Life and neighbors are also very not admire, over the years accumulated a lot of complaints and grudges.


    "Let''s go around his house and see if there''s any clue."


    Just then, there was noise in the restaurant.


    Chen and West look back and see Ella Morgan smashing a bunch of roses on a man with glasses.


    "I said, don''t disturb me again, I don''t like you! Even if all the men in the world die, I won''t like you. "


    The bespectacled man looked a little embarrassed. He was not tall and was pushed to the ground by Ella Morgan.

 Chapter 1187

    The man with glasses looks very bad.


    It''s not just because he was pushed down.


    It''s also because of the eyes of people around.


    Ella Morgan stood in front of the optician with arms around her chest.


    That kind of condescending look, that kind of disgusting look makes the glasses man very uncomfortable.


    Damn you all, you bitch! Bitch


    The spectacled man turned away with his head down in full view.


    ¡°loser¡£¡± Ella Morgan said with a big disdain.


    Ella Morgan saw Chen Yu and West not far away. She pointed and threw a kiss at a distance.


    And the man with glasses is now in the middle of a magic barrier.


    He kept saying, "bitch, I killed that bastard who harassed you for you. You still won''t look me in the eye, so you should die for me."


    Ella Morgan didn''t know that she had been hated by the optician.


    A female colleague with short hair came to Ella Morgan''s side: "Ella, you''d better be careful. That man looks uncomfortable."


    "There is nothing to be afraid of. If he dares to harass me again, I will castrate him." Said Ella Morgan bitterly.


    "Where on earth do you know him?" Asked the female colleague.


    It''s not only Ella Morgan, but even this female colleague is very contemptuous of the man with glasses.


    A woman''s first impression of a man is nothing more than his dress and appearance. It''s impossible to see his heart at a glance.


    No matter which woman, it''s hard to accept a man with untidy hair and old clothes.


    Women basically call this kind of man loser.


    "It''s like an airport porter who came to our store a month ago and asked for a cup of coffee for breakfast every day. After I said a few words to him, there was no communication. A few days ago, he wanted to take the wrong medicine and wanted my phone number. Of course, I refused him. I didn''t expect that he came again today and wanted to date me. I don''t know what that means."


    Ella Morgan looked at the female colleague beside her: "gachla, where are you going to play after work?"


    "Go home." Said the female colleague, gaichila.


    "You''re also boring. Let''s go to the bar for a drink. There are many handsome guys in the bar we went to last time. Maybe we can meet one or two."


    "No." "I''d rather watch a series at home," he said, rejecting Ella Morgan''s offer


    "Gachla That Can I stay at your house for one night? "


    "Why do you want to live with me?"


    "I was kicked out by the landlord."


    "All right." Said Gezira.


    "So let''s go back together after work?"


    "Well, by the way, there is no beer in my house. After work, go to the supermarket to buy some beer first."


    Gaichera looks like a normal girl, but Ella Morgan knows that gaichera has a lot of alcohol.


    And gachla''s hobbies are very different from those of a normal girl.


    Ella Morgan has been to Gezira''s house.


    In his own home, gaichila also made a workshop. Every day when he went home, he went back to make all kinds of strange things.


    Sometimes Ella Morgan wondered if gaichla was the man who had miscarried.


    After work, they went straight to the supermarket and picked up several cases of canned beer before coming out.


    "Gachla, are you a monster? Don''t you think it''s heavy? "


    Gaichila''s height is 1.7 meters, but she doesn''t look very strong, but she is struggling with a box of beer.


    But gaichla had six cases of beer in her hands.


    Ella Morgan always felt that there was a monster in gaichla''s body.


    "If you''re willing to spend an hour a day exercising instead of a man, you can."


    "Is your so-called fitness iron fighting? Gaichila, wake up. That''s not what a woman should do. A woman should be like me. Every day, you should dress up beautiful. You should treat yourself as a princess, not a rough man. "


    "Like you, do you have an abortion on average every six months?" Gage rolled his eyes.


    It''s like Ella Morgan doesn''t understand gaichla''s mind.


    Gezira also couldn''t understand Ella Morgan''s idea.


    After putting the beer in the trunk, the two drove home.


    "Don''t move, bichi." Gezira can''t stand Ella Morgan.


    This woman is completely cold, in the car on her hands.


    "You don''t have any muscles, why are you so much stronger than me?"


    "The strength of a person is not entirely biceps. If you want big muscles, you should go to the bodybuilding competition."When she got to gaichla''s house, Ella Morgan opened the door and went in.


    "Ella, don''t you move the beer?" Gezira came in with seven cases of beer.


    "You can move without me." Ella Morgan said, "gachella, is all the land around you?"


    "Yes."


    "If a real estate agent takes a fancy to the land, you will be rich."


    "Come on, even in such a remote place, you can''t sell it for much."


    "It''s a little out of the way, but if you sell it, you''ll be able to open your own restaurant. I''ll be the store manager for you then."


    "If there is one day, I will invite you to be the store manager."


    Gezira took a can of beer and went to the back workshop.


    Ella Morgan followed. The workshop was a small blacksmith''s shop.


    Gachira skillfully opened the air port of the furnace, and the air entered the furnace, and the flame inside rose immediately.


    Ella Morgan took a long sword that hung on the wall.


    "It''s heavy. What''s the use of this thing?"


    "This is the restoration of the game props. This sword was ordered by a gamer for one thousand and two hundred dollars."


    Ella Morgan took a breath to cool off: "so expensive? So you''re not rich? "


    "It''s only one thousand and two hundred dollars. Do you need to make such a fuss? And in order to build this sword, I spent half a month, on average, I didn''t earn 100 dollars in the next day. "


    "It''s an extra income from your work." "I really want to learn from you," said Ella Morgan


    "Come on, you can''t even lift that hammer."


    "Gachla, although I''m not as strong as you, but you look down on me too much. That hammer looks like about 20 kilograms."


    "You can try it."


    Ella Morgan was not convinced to come to the hammer, holding the handle and trying to lift it, but found that the hammer was heavier than she thought.


    Ella Morgan took both hands and tried again: "Damn, is this the hammer of Thor?"

 Chapter 1188

    Gage lifted the hammer with one hand.


    Ella Morgan looked at gaichila. "Are you of the blood of a berserker?"


    Gucci was stunned for a moment, but then he rolled his eyes and said, "do you know the crazy warrior? I don''t think a woman like you should know the word


    "Come on, I played games at school. Do you really think I''m an idiot with a big chest and no brain?"


    This sword is a very famous weapon in the game, Frostmourne.


    Ella Morgan was waving her sword.


    This sword weighs more than ten kilograms, but it must be lighter than that hammer.


    Ella Morgan also has playful hair. She makes a sound of drinking.


    Gaichla ignored Ella Morgan and hammered on the workbench.


    Ella Morgan played for a while and came to the desk.


    I was about to reach for a piece of metal in front of me.


    Gaichila stopped Ella Morgan: "with tweezers, this iron is just out of the oven, and the temperature is still very high."


    Ella Morgan grabbed the iron with tweezers: "it''s heavy. Is it steel? How can I feel heavier than gold? "


    "Alloy." Ella Morgan said quietly.


    "Are you forging weapons in the game now?"


    "No." Gachella shook her head. "The props in the game won''t be so heavy."


    "This axe is not a game prop. What is it?"


    "Weapons."


    "Someone bought this?"


    "Yes." Gaichila said quietly.


    Just then, a doorbell rang outside.


    "I''ll open the door." Ella Morgan offered.


    It''s mainly because the temperature in the workshop is a little high. She has been sweating for ten minutes.


    Ella Morgan opened the door and found that there was a man with glasses standing at the door.


    "Why are you here?"


    The spectacle man raised his head and helped his glasses. A strange smile appeared on his face.


    "I don''t want to see you." Ella Morgan frowned and shut the door directly.


    But the next moment, the door was suddenly pierced.


    Ella Morgan was shocked when the sharp blade was put in.


    Then, with the blade up, the door and the connecting wall were cut open.


    "Ah..." Ella Morgan was startled and screamed.


    When gaichila heard the call, she ran out with a hammer.


    At the sight of the door panel cut open, gaichla''s brow was wrinkled.


    She hasn''t seen anyone dare to make trouble here.


    "Gachla, call the police. This maniac has a knife."


    Gaichila looks out at the man with glasses. The smell of the man is more uncomfortable.


    This man is eccentric!


    I''ve felt weird about him before.


    Now he has more ominous breath.


    And the samurai sword in his hand, which gives Gezira the feeling of evil.


    "Who are you? If I don''t leave, I''ll be very kind. " Gachla shouted, clutching the hammer.


    At this time, the spectacled man held the handle of the samurai sword in both hands, raised his head, and gave half of the room a hard split.


    Fizzy -


    gage pulled Ella Morgan down subconsciously, and at the same time, he dodged.


    A knife cut across the aisle, leaving a shocking scar on the floor and ceiling.


    The wooden house was almost cut open by the man with glasses.


    Ella Morgan turned pale with fear.


    What kind of monster is this?


    Gaichila''s face was even more solemn.


    This guy is more scary than he thought.


    Gaichila''s right arm suddenly erupted into a force, carrying a hammer and smashing it at the man with glasses.


    The bespectacled man immediately put the samurai sword on his chest.


    The hammer hit the samurai sword, but the strength was still the same, hitting the man with glasses more than ten meters away.


    Gechila rushed out of the house and stood in front of the bespectacled man.


    At the same time, the right palm grabs it from the air, and the hammer that originally flew out returns to her palm.


    Ella Morgan looked at gaichila in shock: "gaichila, are you Thor? The hammer in your hand is the hammer of Thor, isn''t it? "


    Gaichla glanced at Ella Morgan from the corner of her eyes. "What are you doing out there? It''s too dangerous outside. "


    "You will protect me, won''t you?"


    The black line on gaichila''s face. She rushed out of the house to protect Ella Morgan.


    As a result, Ella Morgan ran out on her own.


    Although the spectacle man was hit and flew out, he stood in front of gaichla unharmed.


    "Ella, have you seen it? Have you seen my strength? Are you going to refuse me now? " The face of the man with glasses is a little twisted.His expression, which tends to be alienated, is hard for women to accept.


    "I won''t like you. You''ll die. You''ll change your state."


    "Do you know what I did for you? I killed your restaurant manager for you. Do you know how many things I did for you? "


    His words didn''t make Ella Morgan change her mind, only made her more afraid and more resistant to the spectacle man.


    "You''re changing your state."


    If a woman will like a man, the first thing is a sense of security.


    Obviously, the spectacle man made her feel insecure.


    In the eyes of Ella Morgan, this man is a murderer.


    And Ella Morgan''s words, is to let glasses man crazy.


    The man with a pair of glasses cut at Ella Morgan at a distance of more than ten meters.


    The sabre cut through the air and attacked Ella Morgan with tearing force.


    Gaichila hammers heavily on the ground, the ground immediately formed an impact, spread to all sides, but also hit the knife gas.


    Bespectacled man was also hit by shockwave. The whole man flew out and hit a tree pole in the back.


    Unfortunately, the magic knife in his hand also came off during the flight and pierced the body of the man with glasses.


    Gaichila breathed a sigh of relief. She was lucky.


    "Gachla, is he dead?"


    "I don''t know, but he can''t go on fighting."


    Gaichila looked at the spectacled man whose eyes were penetrated into his body. At this time, gaichila found a black sports car parked not far from his house.


    To be honest, she didn''t believe that car would be the man with glasses.


    If the man with glasses could drive the car, he would not be called loser by Ella Morgan.


    "Whose car is that?" "Is it this guy''s?" he asked


    "No, I remember that the car in the changed state is an old one."


    Just then, the black sports car came.


    Ella Morgan found that the two people in the car were actually the two people who came to their restaurant today.


    "Miss, are you crazy warrior?" West looked at gaichla and asked curiously.


    "Who are you?" Gaichila''s face remained alert.


    "We''re like you. How about joining us?" Asked West.


    "No interest. This is my home. You''d better leave now."


    At this time, the bespectacled man who was pierced by the samurai sword woke up. He actually pulled the samurai sword out of his chest directly. His appearance seems to be showing a demonized posture.

 Chapter 1189

    When Chen and West were at the door of the restaurant, they found out that there was something wrong with the man''s glasses.


    So when the opticians were following Ella Morgan and Gabrielle, they were also following the opticians.


    At first they wanted to stop it, but they didn''t expect gazilla to kill it.


    West found something special about gazilla.


    That''s why they''re at the theatre.


    Gezira''s strength is at the bottom of the association.


    It is estimated that it will be able to compete with Jolin NASH in the past. If it is replaced by Jolin NASH in the present, it is estimated that it will be able to make gazilla kneel down and sing and conquer in one minute.


    But west felt that gazilla''s lineage had potential.


    Maybe she''ll be the next Gaia.


    Even if you can''t be the next Gaia, it''s good to be the next Jolin Nash.


    At this time, the spectacle man''s face has completely separated from the category of man, and the muscles on his face are completely twisted, just like a monster.


    There are a pair of sharp threads on the head, with blue fangs and big mouths.


    Of course, it is also called ghost in Japan!


    His limbs grew too, and his clothes almost burst.


    Gaichila looks at the man who has turned into a ghost.


    At this time, the evil spirit of the spectacle man was several times stronger than before.


    "All of you are going to die, all of you are going to die!" The optician made a hoarse voice.


    Gaichila holds the hammer and looks at the man with glasses.


    Chen Chu immediately started the car and hid away.


    I''m kidding. I''m two million dollars fast.


    If he gets involved in their fight, he can get two million dollars in a round.


    Gaichila sneered at Chen and West as they fled.


    As expected, I can''t rely on it. When I was fighting just now, I only dared to hide in the dark corner to peep.


    Now I see this thing coming again and running away again.


    At this time, the green ghost rushed up with a samurai sword and chopped at gachella.


    Gezira quickly picked up the hammer to resist.


    However, the hammer was cut off by a samurai knife.


    Gaichila was under great pressure, and stepped back ten steps in a row.


    Chen Yu sat on the back cover of the car and watched gaichila fight with the green ghost.


    West was leaning against the back of the car: "president, don''t we help?"


    "Don''t worry, this girl will not die for a moment And don''t you see that after the ghost King''s consciousness takes the initiative, it has no real power. It doesn''t deliberately lower the killer. "


    Gaichera barely blocks the attack of the green ghost, but even Ella Morgan can see that gaichera can''t beat the green ghost.


    Since the spectacle man turned into a green ghost, his strength and speed have been greatly improved.


    It''s hard for gaichila to catch her breath when she is attacked by the green ghost.


    "Is that all you have? If that''s the only way, then you should be honest, so you can suffer less pain. " The green ghost easily makes a terrible blow with one hand.


    Gezira took another breath of blood to stop the blow.


    "Hey, can I help you?" Cried Chen.


    Gachella snorted, "just take care of yourself. I''m dead, and you can''t escape death."


    Gachira was astringent and focused on the green devil.


    When gaichila''s heart moved, she suddenly realized a problem.


    The man with glasses is absolutely ordinary.


    Otherwise, it will not become a loser in other population.


    The problem is definitely with the samurai knife in his hand.


    I don''t know where he got this evil samurai sword, so he got the power of samurai sword.


    But he was clearly controlled by the samurai sword.


    If I can destroy the samurai sword, maybe it will end.


    Gaichla''s skin began to turn red, her eyes red as cattle, and even her hair grew.


    "I''ll go. She''s not a super Saia, is she?"


    "That''s what crazy warrior blood is like. She''s more of a hulk than a super Saian." "The more angry the Berserker is, the more powerful they are, and they can control and accumulate anger, and then release it when they need it, but this way of releasing anger, of course, can improve their strength in a short period of time, but the duration is very short, and after the end of this state of rage, they will enter a period of decline," West said


    Gaichila''s mouth made an angry roar, and the hammer in his hand came out.


    The samurai sword in Qinggui''s hand was also cut against the hammer.


    When -


    in a flash, the samurai sword in Qinggui''s hand was smashed.


    At the same time, the green ghost also suffered the hammer''s frontal attack, the tall body flew out.Huff -


    gaichla gasped for a moment.


    She gathered all her strength in a flash.


    After this blow, weakness came.


    This feeling of weakness is too overwhelming.


    Gaichla was almost unsteady and knelt on one knee.


    "How are you doing, gachra?" Ella Morgan ran up and picked up gaichla.


    "I I''m fine. " Gaichla''s legs are weak at the moment.


    Just then, Chen Yu and West came back.


    "Girl, what did you think of our previous proposal?" Chen asked.


    "I will not join you." Gachella said firmly.


    "Well." Chen Yu looked at the green ghost in the distance: "the battle is not over. Originally, that magic knife needs to kill nine men and nine women to untie the seal, but you smashed that magic knife directly. Now that ghost comes out ahead of time."


    Gachla looked in the direction of the green ghost. Sure enough, she saw the green ghost lying on the ground stand up again.


    At this time, the fragments of the goblin knife constantly release a thick spirit.


    Behind the green ghost, a terrible face has been formed.


    "Jie Jie Stupid human, I can be free, it''s all your credit. " Although Qinggui has no weapons at the moment, his momentum is ten times stronger than before.


    Chen Yu looked at the green ghost and said to gaiqi, "if you want to join us, we will help you deal with this guy."


    "Do you know what you''re talking about? Did you deal with this thing? "


    To be honest, gaichla felt that Chen Yu and West had only added two victims.


    It''s impossible for them to defeat this kind of thing.


    The unheard of evil is not something that human beings can contend with.


    "This is our problem. Do you agree?" Chen said.


    Gaichila''s eyes twinkled at Chen Yu: "are you really going to deal with that monster?"


    "As long as you join us, we will help you."


    "What kind of organization are you?"


    "The supernatural society."


    "Is that the wimp?"


    Chen Yu looked back at West: "does our association have such a unique nickname?"

 Chapter 1190

    What Gezira is thinking now is to let these two fools deal with the green ghost, and she is pulling Ella Morgan to escape.


    At this time, Chen''s phone rang. It was Gaia''s call: "Chen, where are you now?"


    "I''m in Mary''s side, a little out of the way."


    "It seems that it''s not far from me. Norma just called me and said Pamela seems to be finishing the transformation tonight. By the way, what are you doing in Mary district?"


    "There''s a ghost from Japan." Chen took a picture and passed it on to Gaia.


    "It looks strong, even if it''s just a picture, I feel the evil in it."


    The main thing is that the green ghost is too ugly, so everyone is the appearance Association.


    "Give me the position, and I''ll have the ghost." Gaia said.


    "Then you''d better hurry up. I''m not sure if I can keep it until you come."


    "I''ll come as fast as I can."


    Gachla looked at Chen Yu and said, "do you have reinforcements coming?"


    "Yes."


    Gezira found that Chen and West had no worries at all.


    I wonder if the reinforcements are very strong.


    But is there time?


    The green ghost did not attack at once.


    Because he also has to get back to his best.


    The spirit from the broken goblin knife has been completely released.


    Green ghost is absorbing all the evil spirit. The more evil spirit is absorbed, the more powerful his power is.


    Finally, the green ghost absorbed all the evil spirit.


    At this time, the green ghost finally showed the most terrible breath, and a terrible sense of oppression.


    The green ghost looks at the people, grins and shows his blood.


    "Haven''t eaten for a long time." Green ghosts laugh.


    Ella Morgan shivered with fear.


    Green ghost looked at Ella Morgan and licked his lips: "don''t worry, I won''t eat you."


    Ella Morgan was more frightened. She could imagine how the monster would torture her.


    All of a sudden, Ella Morgan and gaichila found a red light in the night sky behind the green ghost.


    There seems to be a fire in the middle of the red light.


    Missiles? Both women are at a loss.


    All of a sudden, the flame suddenly lowered the altitude, and the flight path seemed to fall obliquely.


    Green ghost also felt something coming from behind and looked around.


    By this time, the fire had fallen on him.


    Boom -


    this unexpected attack is so sudden.


    The huge impact and the hot heat will wrap the green ghost.


    The fire also rushed to Ella Morgan.


    But gachella kept Ella Morgan behind her.


    There are two figures in the dust.


    "Dragon?" Ella Morgan stared at the gradually clear figure with wide eyes.


    Then they saw the green ghost being thrown in front of them.


    One of the green ghost''s arms was torn off, and the purple and blue blood flowed down the fracture of the arm, looking very embarrassed.


    Gaia''s fire dragon is standing there. When she first became a fire dragon, she was more than five meters long, and now she can reach seven meters.


    She''s a bigger circle than obitos. Of course, she''s different from obitos.


    Obitos is purer than her blood, so she grows faster.


    The fiery scales, full of a sense of majesty and oppression, shocked Ella Morgan and gazilla.


    Gachla looks at Chen Yu and West. Is this what they call backup?


    No wonder they are so confident and have such a fire dragon. What enemies can they not solve?


    Just as Gaia was thinking, Gaia attacked the green ghost again.


    Although the green ghost is quite powerful, it is much weaker than Gaia.


    And Gaia''s appetite has been a bit distorted since he became a dragon.


    Now, for example, she tore off the green ghost''s arm and swallowed it directly.


    Gaia surpasses the green ghost in power, speed and magic.


    And in terms of attributes, they also crush the green ghost.


    The green ghost is not going to fight any more.


    He wanted to escape. The fire dragon suddenly came to him, which made him unable to parry.


    But Gaia was obviously not going to let him escape so easily.


    A long breath spray in the back of the green ghost, the green ghost was directly bombed on the ground.


    Gaia jumped up and took a life. Half of the body of the green ghost was gone.


    Gaia is a mouthful again. There''s no residue left.


    After swallowing the green ghost, Gaia regained his human form.


    Ella Morgan and gachla both look at Gaia in shock.Which fire dragon made this big woman?


    "Are you full?" Chen Yu comes forward to greet Gaia.


    "It''s not bad. There are few competitors like that." Gaia looks at Ella Morgan and gailla. "Who are they two?"


    "That girl is of Berserker blood." Chen Zhu pointed to gaichila: "your name is gaichila, isn''t it? We have solved the enemy for you, so either you join us or we will let Gaia eat you. "


    Gaia rolled his eyes. "Are you threatening people like this? Little girl, don''t be afraid. I don''t eat people, and I won''t force you. If you don''t want to, it''s ok... "


    "I will." "Hello, miss fire dragon, I''m gaichila," said gaichila


    Gazilla looked at Gaia with adoring eyes.


    "What about me?" "I''d like to join you, too," asked Ella Morgan


    "What are your abilities?"


    "Seduce men."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡­¡­


    They took gaichla back to the association''s headquarters, and Ella Morgan was temporarily with them because she was homeless.


    Gezira has heard of the supernatural society in the past, but in the words of the same kind, they are not positive.


    She heard that she was weak and incompetent.


    But when she came to the supernatural society, she found that it was very rich.


    At least the present headquarters building is enough to show how rich the supernatural society is.


    The gatekeeper is an ordinary old man. It seems that the supernatural society is not strong.


    It''s estimated that Gaia is the only one who is strong.


    Gezira has been quietly calculating the strength of the association in his heart.


    Just then, a group of evil spirits came to the crowd.


    Gachra was startled to think that they had been attacked by evil spirits.


    But evil spirits came before and after them, not to attack.


    "President, Ms. Pamela''s breath starts to get disordered tonight. According to the records of the transformation process, she will attract a large number of evil spirits to attack on the night when the transformation is completed. Now even we have been affected, and with the passage of time, the influence will become more and more intense. At that time, it will not only be us, I''m afraid that foreign evil spirits will also be affected Will be attracted by MS Pamela''s breath. "


    "If you think you can''t control it, you should confine yourself in the dungeon and don''t make trouble." "If I don''t have that self-control to make trouble, I''ll kill you first," Chen said quietly


    These evil spirits dare not presume in front of Chen Yu. They know that Chen Yu will definitely do it.


    "If anyone can keep himself and make contributions tonight, then the second batch of transformation will have your list."


    "West, you are in charge of recording the evil spirits who are fighting tonight."


    "OK, president."


    "There''s something fun tonight." Gaia was very excited.

 Chapter 1191

    Gaichla still doesn''t understand the situation, neither does Ella Morgan.


    "Miss Gaia, what are you doing tonight?" Asked gachla.


    "No, you and your friends can have a rest."


    In Gaia''s view, gailla is still weak, and she doesn''t need to be involved in the battle.


    Gezira is not a fool, even Ella Morgan can see something.


    Gezira saw the men of the lightning squad armed and ready for guns.


    There seems to be a big war going on.


    "By the way, bring Pamela to the front room and let''s watch." Chen said.


    Pamela had been in the evil nest, guarded by evil spirits.


    But when the transformation is completed, Pamela will release her own breath.


    At this time, Pamela is like a piece of cheese covered with cream. Almost all the evil spirits in the city will be attracted by Pamela.


    Even the original evil spirits will be affected by Pamela.


    So it''s not safe for the evil spirits to protect Pamela.


    Of course, it''s just a kind of temptation. As long as the evil spirit is a little more rational, it can be resisted.


    Chen Yu did not ask the evil spirit groups of the association to join the war. They could choose to imprison themselves and temporarily send them to the dungeon.


    Of course, you can also choose to join the war to help the association resist the attack of evil spirits.


    However, if they lose control when the evil spirit comes.


    Then Chen Yu will not be kind to them.


    "I can stay and help." Said Gezira.


    "No, you can''t help."


    "Then why can this old man do it?" Gezira pointed to Erdos, and then to Raisa: "this girl can do it. Why can''t I do it?"


    Erdos is now fully armed. In Chinese words, he is old and strong.


    As for Raisa, she is still holding her mobile phone and playing with her feet up.


    This makes the atmosphere in the association very strange.


    Relaxed people are relaxed, nervous people are nervous.


    For example, the people of the lightning team are equipping and inspecting weapons.


    There is also a wave of people playing cards in a circle or sleeping on the sofa in the front hall.


    Pamela is sent to the front room, and gachla looks at Pamela in the glass container.


    Pamela''s body exudes a kind of palpitating breath.


    "What is she?"


    "Members of our association, in words you can understand, are evolving."


    "She''s not human?"


    "She''s the dead, evil spirit."


    Batilu and jurag are debugging the equipment, batilu has been operating the notebook.


    Suddenly, batilu stopped: "president, there are dozens of evil spirits entering the territory of the association."


    According to gachella, dozens of evil spirits are already a very frightening number.


    However, no one has expressed what the people of the association should do or what they should do.


    Just then, the lights in the front hall began to flicker.


    àØ -


    Cass hasn''t shot yet, Erdos shot first, and an arc pulse shot out.


    A evil spirit was shot by Erdos in front of the crowd.


    Gaichila''s face was full of consternation. She would not be surprised if anyone here did anything to eliminate the evil spirit.


    But the one who just shot is the most unlikely one.


    "Erdos, you''re quick." Said CAOS.


    "Go to the test tower everyday. If you don''t learn other skills, you learn to shoot." Said Erdos.


    Although Erdos is the most relaxed in the association, there is a restless soul in the old man''s heart.


    Every day I run to the test tower. As an ordinary person, there is no doubt about the results of the test tower.


    Even the people of the lightning team, such as CASS, who enter the test tower are doomed, let alone Erdos.


    At this time, the wind outside the glass window is already howling, and countless evil spirits are wandering outside.


    Evil spirits cry and howl outside. From time to time, evil spirits rush into the front hall.


    As soon as Chen saw the evil spirit smashing the glass window of the headquarters, he immediately stood up.


    "Don''t do it, president." Said Norma.


    All of them have the same expression. If Chen Yu starts, they will fart.


    They all know Chen Yu''s most powerful ability, the evil spirit killer.


    They don''t want to be destroyed by Chen Yu.


    What are dozens of evil spirits for the association?


    A couple of people in the lightning team can work it out.


    Norma has the ability to solve alone, Gaia has the ability to solve alone.


    Jolin Nash also has the ability to deal with it alone.Dozens of evil spirits are nothing to them.


    Moid took the initiative to walk out of the front hall. He has always been a relatively nonexistent person in the association.


    In the past, he was the main force in the association, but since Chen Yu came, his growth rate has not kept up with everyone.


    Even his little brother Moore grew up faster than him in the past.


    Of course, it''s not that Mo Yide doesn''t work hard.


    He works harder than anyone else.


    And his strength is not just about magic.


    His magic might not grow fast enough compared with others.


    But he is a natural messenger. As long as he has some seeds of magic plants, his strength will get a qualitative leap.


    Moid threw out a handful of unknown plant seeds.


    The seeds quickly adhere to the spirits of the evil spirits around them.


    Then these seeds grow rapidly in the body of the evil spirit and turn into watermelon sized spores.


    Soon, the spores exploded, and the evil spirits around shattered in an instant.


    Moid wiped out half of the evil spirits at once.


    This is the seed of the magic blaster spore. After receiving the magic, they can quickly attach to the surrounding creatures, then grow, complete a development and growth cycle in a very short time, and finally explode again.


    Moyide has the ability to catalyze plants. He can control the growth speed of the spores and when they explode.


    Of course, as an emissary of nature, it doesn''t mean that there are seeds that can enhance our strength.


    These seeds need to be cultivated, because moid spent a lot of time on cultivating seeds, so his cultivation time is certainly reduced, which is also the reason why his magic growth speed is not fast.


    However, no one but Chen Yu can kill so many evil spirits with one stroke.


    "Moyide''s growth is amazing. He should be able to reach the second floor of the test tower, right?" Gaia said, looking out at moid, who was fighting outside.


    "He''s a team player with Pattaya. He''s always been a double player, so he hasn''t been able to reach the second floor of the tower." Said West.


    As he spoke, West looked back at Pattaya, who was red faced and bowed his head.


    It seems that the two of them have developed feelings.


    Chen Zhuo is very surprised. Moyide and Pattaya took a picture together quietly.

 Chapter 1192

    Gezira was completely speechless.


    Because there are twenty or thirty people in the front room, no one cares about moyid''s winning or losing.


    No one cares how dangerous it is outside.


    All the people were concerned about was whether moid and Pattaya got on the bus or not.


    All of a sudden, there was a huge shadow over the association.


    When they saw it, it was a evil spirit group.


    It was made up of hundreds of evil spirits.


    The evil spirit group is full of disturbing breath.


    This kind of breath is different from the dragon power of Gaia and the evil of the green ghost before.


    It is a kind of feeling that makes people''s emotions become restless and restless.


    When gage pulled down his consciousness, he aroused the rage of the crazy warrior, and his skin turned red.


    Gaillah, stop gaichila: "you fought just now, but you haven''t recovered. You''re not needed."


    Gazilla looked at Gaia and said, "do you want to fight?"


    If it is Gaia, gailla believes that she can overcome the twisted filth in the sky.


    "Not yet." Gaia said, looking up to the sky.


    Only green light appeared in the sky.


    Gaichla seemed to hear the sound of horses'' hooves. Looking up, a green flame spread out from the sky.


    It''s a horse, a horse with a green flame.


    Nightmare! Yes, it''s a nightmare.


    A legendary nightmare.


    Norma closed her eyes and opened her arms. She was controlling the nightmare.


    Or she is a nightmare. Nightmare''s limbs are heavily on the evil spirit group.


    The evil spirit group was directly trodden to the ground, and nightmare hit the evil spirit group again. However, this impact did not cause physical damage. Nightmare directly penetrated the evil spirit group.


    When nightmare comes out from another direction, it has countless chains on it.


    And the other side of the chain is connected to the evil spirit group.


    Every evil spirit in the evil spirit group is locked with a chain.


    With the traction of nightmare, the evil spirit group is led by nightmare.


    "Dream slavery."


    Those evil spirits, like the puppets of nightmare, began to be enslaved and dominated by nightmare.


    These spirits began to attack other spirits who were not enslaved.


    In addition to Gaia, the supernatural society has such a powerful witch.


    However, the previous attacks were only foreplay, and the evil spirits became more.


    Helys also started. The spirits of her twelve brothers and sisters are fighting for her.


    Her twelve brothers and sisters are not ordinary evil spirits. They all have the magic and magic in their lives.


    The rest of the Association continued to participate in the battle.


    Auxiliary types, including West and Pattaya, also took part in the battle.


    Only Gaia and Chen Yu are still watching the war.


    Pamela has attracted so many evil spirits.


    For these evil spirits, Pamela is a tonic.


    It''s a temptation from the bottom of the soul.


    The evil spirits of the association also took part in the fight.


    Although only a small part, this small part of evil spirits, in addition to their own willpower, also because of the fear of Chen Yu.


    It was because of their fear of Chen Yu that they overcame their instinct.


    In fact, it''s impulse and restraint.


    Although this instinctive impulse is hard to resist, it will not completely lose its sense.


    They know Chen Yu. They know how terrible Chen Yu is.


    Compared with the temptation of instinct, their fear of Chen Yu is also unforgettable.


    "The magic of death is becoming more and more sophisticated."


    "Norma''s use of her own blood has also improved a lot."


    "Help..." At this time, Erdos ran to Chen Yu and Gaia.


    Although many times, he just went up to make trouble.


    But no one stopped him.


    If he is willing to move this old bone, let him move.


    If you don''t want to move, you can stay in the Association for the aged, and Chen Yu won''t mind.


    Erdos, however, has a brilliant mind. He knows that running to Chen Yu and Gaia is the safest way.


    However, to Gaia''s surprise, Erdos chased his evil spirit behind him, making a scream suddenly, and then wailing to dissipate.


    Gaia looked at Chen Yu. She had seen Chen Yu in the past. When she faced the evil spirit, she made it clear that she didn''t do anything, so she let the evil spirit disappear.


    But she couldn''t see how Chen did it.


    It''s not just her, not even Allah, who has the most comprehensive knowledge of magic.


    Chen Yu used to borrow the power of Lao Hei, because no one can see Lao Hei.But now, Chen is his own small world.


    To deal with an ordinary evil spirit, Chen Yu''s small world can easily let it die.


    Of course, it''s just to deal with ordinary evil spirits. No matter how powerful a creature is, it''s useless.


    Now most of the buildings of the whole association are shrouded in Chen''s small world.


    In fact, even if EDOS does not forget Chen Yu''s running here, he will not be in danger.


    Erdos knew safety, so he said hello to Chen Yu and Gaia, and then ran to kill the evil spirit.


    "The old man wants to prove himself more than anyone else." Gaia looked at Erdos'' back and said.


    "By the way, doesn''t Erdos have a family?"


    "Yes, I remember he said that because his daughter and son-in-law were not well paid, he came out to work. Later, he was recruited by West. His family always thought that he was working as a security guard in an ordinary company." "But he didn''t dare to let his family know that he was doing such a dangerous job, so only part of his income was deposited in his daughter''s bank card," Gaia said


    Since Chen Yu became the president of the supernatural society, the welfare and salary of its members have been greatly increased.


    Of course, Erdos is one of them.


    Chen''s original intention is that since they choose to join the association, it is a dangerous job in itself, so at least everyone will not encounter difficulties because of the family burden.


    "By the way, how is your son?"


    "He has adapted to the environment here." Gaia had a smile on his face.


    Chen Zhuren''s eyes, this is only the treatment of close relatives will reveal the expression.


    When I talk about little Gelin, I feel the same way.


    "Take your son with you the next time the association travels."


    "Take a look." Gaia is not very willing to bring his son to the association.


    It''s not that she looks down on the people in the association. This kind of psychology is similar to that of her father when he is a policeman, but she doesn''t want her son to be a policeman.


    Gaichila looked at Chen Yu and Gaia speechlessly. Can''t they see how dangerous the situation is outside?


    They''re just pulling the strings, aren''t they?


    All of a sudden, gaichla heard a voice coming from behind.


    Gaichla turned to see that there was a crack in the glass container.


    Chen and Gaia also turned to look at the glass container.


    "Looks like our main character woke up."

 Chapter 1193

    Cracks are spreading on glass containers.


    Gezira suddenly stepped back a few steps, as she felt the horror of the cold seeping through the glass container.


    Even though the glass container hasn''t been opened, the cold air from the crack has made her unconsciously fight a cold war.


    Pamela breaks the glass container and comes out of it.


    Although Pamela is a spirit, because this glass container is not ordinary glass, the spirit cannot penetrate.


    Pamela''s breath and temperament have completely changed.


    Pamela is feeling a strange power in herself.


    Gaichila looks at Pamela, who exudes a sense of oppression from the soul.


    Pamela is a wailing Banshee. She can''t control her breath completely.


    But Pamela could feel that she was stronger than before and did not know how many times.


    Even, she had a faint desire to challenge Chen''s idea.


    But the idea of danger was fleeting.


    Chen Yu said that he knew another old-fashioned wailing Banshee.


    Then he must know the strength of the wailing Banshee.


    Pamela falls to Chen Yu and makes a kneeling gesture.


    "President."


    "Well, we are not a feudal society organization. What do we do on our knees?" Chen Yu said quietly, "there is a mess outside because of you."


    Pamela has noticed the situation outside: "president, can you let them all come back?"


    "Are you going to deal with the evil spirits alone?"


    "Yes." Pamela nodded.


    "Come back, you all. Pamela is awake."


    Everyone hurried back to the headquarters, everyone was congratulating Pamela.


    Pamela is also an old member. In addition to the oldest members, she is the first member of the supernatural society in Chen Yu''s era.


    Pamela''s staff in the association is also good, so everyone is happy for Pamela''s achievements.


    Pamela went out of the front hall. Although she was awake, the evil spirits around her still had bright eyes.


    It''s like a pack of dogs looking at a piece of fat.


    "Chen, can Pamela solve it alone?"


    "I think so. I know another one who should howl. She can do it. Of course, that one is better than Pamela now."


    After a brief lull, hundreds of evil spirits rushed to Pamela.


    Suddenly Pamela screamed.


    Her voice, like a terrible wave, rushed in all directions.


    All the glass windows of the whole headquarters were smashed in an instant.


    The sound was so powerful that everything was smashed in an instant.


    Even if Pamela wasn''t released to members of the association, everyone still covered their ears.


    Chen Yu frowned, and immediately blocked the magic impact with xiaotiandi.


    The screeching of the Banshee has a great impact on the soul.


    To be honest, the Banshee''s attack is to use high-frequency voice to carry magic.


    Although the principle is very simple, but this kind of ultra-high frequency voice, only the Banshee can make it.


    However, this kind of non substantive long-range attack is exactly the attack that xiaotiandi can resist.


    People feel so much better.


    And those evil spirits who have sinned have no protection from Chen Yu.


    And they face Pamela''s screams.


    In an instant, hundreds of evil spirits were smashed in an instant.


    That picture is really shocking.


    Everything was torn apart.


    Gazilla''s face was shocked.


    This supernatural society is really what my friends used to say, the wimp society?


    Everyone here has super strength. Everyone can be on his own.


    Even the weakest Erdos dared to take part in the battle.


    Although he can play a very small role, but his courage is commendable.


    But these powerful psychics are not leaders.


    This Asian is the leader.


    It''s something Gezira can''t understand.


    According to gachella, the most powerful is the leader.


    Or this man is a brain trust.


    The main reason why he is president is that he can manage.


    Gezira guessed.


    But after seeing the power of the supernatural society, geichla was interested.


    Maybe joining the supernatural society is a good choice.


    As they communicate, they can grow.


    "Henry, let your men repair the headquarters tomorrow.""Yes, president."


    "West, set up the new people''s living room and the entry formalities."


    "OK, president."


    "In addition, we will call Dongye Tianxi tomorrow. We have solved the problem for him. It''s time for him to fulfill his promise."


    "I see."


    "Well, I''m back."


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, Chen Yu wanted to let go of herself and accompany Fanny and little Gelin.


    But it was caught by West''s phone.


    "President, are you free now? Can you come to the headquarters? "


    "What can I do for you?"


    "There''s a quarrel between Tianxi Dongye and geichla."


    "Gachla? Is that the new man yesterday? How did she quarrel with Tianxi Dongye? "


    "Gezira is not only a warrior, she''s a blacksmith, and she''s got an ancestral casting skill." "You''d better come to the headquarters first, it''s not clear on the phone," West said


    "Well, I''ll come right now."


    Chen Yu thought it was just a fight between two colleagues.


    But when we got to the headquarters, we found two of them, Tianxi Dongye and gaichila, with their own weapons, chopping at each other.


    Chen Zhao has seen the strength of geqila. He dare not say that he is the only one in the world. His strength is several times stronger than that of ordinary people.


    But Tianxi Dongye uses a samurai sword, and his strength is quite strong.


    The two men even matched each other.


    Chen Yu looks at the two of them, who can''t win for a moment. He looks at West.


    West is not worried at all. He stands by with his coffee and savors it carefully.


    "West, how long have they been fighting?"


    "It''s been half an hour."


    "Why did they fight?"


    "Before I called Dongye Tianxi, I had a good talk. Dongye Tianxi only asked for a forging workshop, which was heard by gaijila. Gaijila also asked for a forging workshop. In the beginning, they were taunting each other, and then they were absolutely each other''s forging level."


    "That''s better than forging. Whose weapons and equipment are more powerful. Is it necessary to fight like this?"


    "Dongye Tianxi taunts gaijila for saying that she is a woman, while gaijila taunts Dongye Tianxi for being a skinny old man. Both of them feel insulted, and then they fight."

 Chapter 1194

    Just then, Gaia came.


    Gaia is accompanied by a little boy, who should be Gaia''s child.


    But Chen''s surprise is how Gaia brought the children here.


    As for the fight between Tono and Gachira, no one has cared for it for a long time.


    Several people at the gate of the headquarters surrounded Gaia and the boy.


    The five-year-old boy looks very shy.


    "What''s your name, handsome boy?" Rupert went up and looked down at the boy.


    "Evans, you should introduce yourself." Gaia said in a soft voice, patting the boy on the shoulder.


    The boy put his head out of Gaia''s back and asked in some fear, "Mom Are you going to put me in the orphanage? "


    All the people were stunned for a moment. The boy seemed to think that Gaia didn''t want him.


    "No, mom will always love you. No one can let you leave me Except for your future wife. "


    People have never seen such a gentle Gaia.


    Although moyide is like a gangster, he still keeps the chicken''s head, but his past bad habits have been corrected under the pressure of Chen Yu.


    Moid came forward, lost a seed in front of Evans, and then a persimmon tree grew on the ground, covered with golden persimmons.


    "Little guy, would you like one?"


    Evans looked at moid in shock.


    People didn''t expect that moid was so good at coaxing children.


    Their impression of moid remains in the past.


    Moid was a gangster.


    However, since Chen Yu became the president of the association, he ran directly to the small group of moid, hanging several of moid''s Rogue companions and moid himself on the outer wall of the building, forcing moid to break off relations with those people.


    Moid just received the idea and stayed in the headquarters.


    "May I have one?"


    "No problem, of course."


    Dongye Tianxi and gaichila hurt their self-esteem a little.


    In fact, they are a little tired after playing so long.


    When they saw Chen Yu coming, they wanted to stop.


    I just want to wait for Chen Yu to stop and judge them.


    As a result, Chen Yu did not stop them at all.


    Especially after Gaia and Evans came, everyone''s attention had been turned away from them.


    This hurts their self-esteem even more. They feel like they are playing monkey tricks, and they still have no audience.


    In a short time, Evans was attracted by the enthusiasm and friendliness of the people, and everyone played some little magic for Evans.


    Chen Yu and Gaia are sitting on the side benches.


    "Gaia, how did you bring Evans?" Chen asked.


    "Look at this." Gaia takes out several children''s graffiti, which is obviously Evans''s work.


    However, these works look very strange.


    Because the graffiti makes people feel very uncomfortable.


    Yes, it''s just uncomfortable.


    It''s not an abstract painting, it''s more like something weird and scary attached to it.


    "Did you ask Evans?"


    "Yes, he said he saw someone following him. Before that, his kindergarten teacher also called me and said that Evans seemed to have hysteria. He always reported to the teacher that someone was following him. I''m not sure, so I''ll bring him here. You or other people can have a look. Maybe you can give me the answer."


    Chen can understand Gaia''s uneasiness and worries.


    If this happened to xiaogelin, Chen would feel uneasy and worried.


    As parents, everyone is in the same mood.


    Usually take xiaogelin to the supermarket. If strangers look at xiaogelin more often, Chen will stare back.


    "Well, before things are clear, leave Evans in the headquarters. There are many people in the headquarters. If there is anything unclean, it won''t break into the headquarters." "In addition, I made a talisman for Evans," Chen said


    Recently, Chen Yu is studying how to make amulets.


    There are many ways to make talismans in the ancient books of Qingyi gate.


    The talisman made by Li Qing is better than that made by Chen Yu.


    But Chen doesn''t want to bother Li Qing.


    Because Li Qing''s cultivation is a little weak, and he is old.


    She made talismans for Chen Yu and Ethan, but she got sick first.


    So Chen Xun really didn''t have the courage to find Li Qing to make amulets.


    "Jurag, take Evans to the magic test room and do a full inspection for Evans."


    At this time, gaichila and Dongye Tianxi did not fight, and both came to Chen Yu."Chen sang, please comment for me."


    "You should call me president now." Chen said.


    In fact, Chen doesn''t care what other people call him.


    At this time, however, both of them want to conduct justice by themselves.


    Dongye Tianxi''s appellation will virtually close the relationship with Chen Yu.


    Chen hopes to maintain dignity and justice in front of the two new people.


    "I haven''t joined the association yet. If the association can''t give me a satisfactory explanation, then I refuse to join the association." Dongye Tianxi felt that Chen Yu and West had contacted him for many times, which must be recognition of his skills.


    He believes in his own value, and the supernatural society will never give up on itself.


    Unfortunately, he is facing Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu stood up and looked down at Dongye Tianxi: "Mr. Dongye Tianxi, you seem to forget your promise. We will help you to solve the devil sword and the ghost king, and you will no longer put forward any requirements to join the supernatural society. Now you intend to tear up your promise. Do you think I, or the supernatural society, can come and go as you please, and cheat as you please ? Or are you using us at all? "


    Dongye Tianxi suddenly felt great pressure. People around him didn''t feel anything, but Dongye Tianxi felt it.


    He felt as if he had pressed something on his body, and the air became extremely heavy.


    Chen''s unreasonable attitude directly disturbs Dongye''s idea of Tianxi.


    He didn''t expect Chen Yu to be so tough.


    And blackmail him with what he said before.


    For a while, Dongye Tianxi lost his balance and hurriedly said: "Chen sang No, President, you misunderstood me. I don''t mean that. I just hope to be treated fairly by you. "


    "However, you admit that I am the president, which is a good start for us. I hate being used, and I hate being dishonest." Chen Yu said quietly, "now, if you have any contradiction, please tell me."


    Although this guy is not strong, he is very good at management and means.


    At this time, he also put away his original attitude and said in a different way: "president, this man said that the condition for him to join the supernatural society is to give him a forging workshop, and I am proficient in weapon forging, so I said I want one too, but he directly mocked me, saying that I am a woman, and I am not qualified to forge weapons at all. ¡±

 Chapter 1195

    Although gaichila looked down on Chen Yu.


    However, Chen Yu has enough prestige in the association.


    Everyone is willing to accept Chen''s management and restriction, which means that Chen''s skill is enough.


    Gezira is not going to challenge Chen''s authority either.


    "President, do you think I ask too much?"


    "Can you forge weapons? Magic weapon? "


    "Yes."


    "Dongye Tianxi, that''s your fault. There are more women in our association than men. Your naked discrimination against women is very undesirable." Chen Zhuo turned to see Dongye Tianxi.


    "President, I don''t discriminate against women." Dongye Tianxi immediately said that he was buttoned down by Chen Zhu''s hat. If he didn''t explain clearly, would he want to mix up here later?


    "I think some jobs still need to be divided into men and women. I don''t think a woman can forge a good weapon."


    In fact, like most Japanese, Toyono Tianxi has cancer.


    Or male chauvinism. Maybe his idea can be supported in Japan.


    But this is not Japan, Chen said nothing can support this idea.


    You know, there are more women than men in the association.


    "You just don''t think I''m as good as you? Then we will compare with each other. We will compete with each other in the most professional fields. If anyone loses, he will be a disciple. Dare you? " The nameless fire of Gezira.


    In fact, if gaichila doesn''t say this, Chen Yu intends to support her and ask Tono Tianxi to apologize to her.


    Because no matter what the forging level of Gezira is,


    Dongye Tianxi is very offensive to women.


    However, if gaichla wants to start the match, what else can Chen Yu say.


    "Bi is bi. If I lose, I''ll cut my stomach."


    Chen Yu was shocked. This is the custom of the Japanese to change their attitude.


    Chen Yu respects other people''s customs, but he can''t stand to put it on his own territory.


    If the samurai fail, they commit suicide.


    And it''s very, very painful to cut, because it won''t die immediately.


    So the person who cuts the abdomen often can''t complete the process of cutting the abdomen by himself, at this time there will be a designated executioner.


    This executioner is called jiecuo, that is to say, if the person who is waiting to cut his belly can''t continue, he will stand behind and cut off his opponent''s head.


    "Competition is competition. I hope every member of the association has the courage to bear the responsibility. If either party fails, they must become the disciples of the other party according to the agreement, rather than escape by cutting their bellies." Chen Yu said in a cold voice.


    Chen Yu didn''t want Toye Tianxi to take the atmosphere of the association aside.


    If he wins, he forces Gezira to cut his throat. What is that?


    If he loses, he''ll have a good time.


    What will Gezira do in the association?


    Besides, Dongye Tianxi has his wife and daughter.


    A visit to the supernatural society, and then go home to have a heart attack. How sorry are you for your wife and children?


    If Dongye Tianxi wants to deal with the enemy in a cruel way.


    Chen Yu will not object to the method of changing state.


    Anyway, Chen Yu did not do less to change the way of torture and killing. He often did things that disgusted him.


    However, Chen Yu could not accept such a decision.


    "Yes, President, I will do so, but I will not lose, but I will not accept her as my disciple. My disciple does not need a woman."


    Chen Yu covered his head, and he regretted that he had taken the initiative to recruit the steel straight man.


    I knew I''d just driven him away.


    "How are you going to compare?" Chen asked.


    "Forging weapons, of course." Said Gezira.


    "In this way, the president also needs weapons. Let''s forge a weapon respectively. Whoever has more weapons that the president likes will win." Dongye Tianxi said.


    "President, what kind of weapon do you need?" Asked gachla.


    "Sword, I want a sword, a heavy sword. The more durable it is, the better it will be. The hilt should be controlled within the range that ordinary people can control with one hand. The heavier it is, the better it will be. The higher it is in terms of durability and weight, the better it will be. The magic conductivity is not required by force. It can be the best, if not, it will not be forced."


    Chen Yu''s heavy sword is mainly used in his own close combat.


    When using, the main way of attack is to match your speed and strength.


    The magic is not infused into the sword, so there is not a great demand for Chen Yu whether there is magic guidance or not.


    Chen Yu thought for a moment and said, "in addition, I need twelve lightswords, which are also durable and have high requirements for magic guidance."


    The twelve light swords Chen Yu asked for are for the purpose of using rhythm to control the swords. Therefore, the higher the magic guidance, the better.At the same time, it requires light, which means Chen can control his tone more easily.


    In fact, compared with the first imperial sword, Chen Yu''s strength has improved a lot.


    Now Chen can control more swords.


    However, Chen Yu is more familiar with the twelve swords.


    If he controls more swords, Chen''s fighting rhythm will probably become confused, and the result will be that the cart is the horse.


    Or just like the old turtle, he can control thousands of swords and thousands of swords, and make up for the quality with absolute quantity.


    If you can''t be an old turtle, you should continue to defend the enemy with twelve swords.


    When can Chen Yu make a qualitative leap in quantity, then consider practicing more imperial swords.


    "President, I''m afraid you can''t finish it in a short time."


    "Yes, we have to look for materials for a long time."


    "If you don''t have any materials, ask West for them. If you don''t have any in the association, we''ll help you as much as possible."


    "If there is no shortage of materials, it can be completed in about ten days." Dongye Tianxi predicted.


    "I want this time, too." Said Gezira.


    "Well, let''s wait until the 13th as the result of this match. I''ll judge who wins and who loses."


    Chen Yu looked at West and said, "go and build two foundries."


    "Yes, president."


    This way, I just sent gaichila and Toyono Tianxi away. Jurag led Evans out.


    "President, Gaia."


    "Well, what''s the matter with Evans?"


    "President, Evans is just a normal kid, at least the instruments in the association don''t detect magic in him."


    "Oh, that''s all right?" Chen asked.


    Normally speaking, to see things that ordinary people can''t see is mostly due to psychic constitution.


    But since it''s the constitution of ordinary people, most of them can''t see supernatural things.


    But in this way, things are more troublesome.


    Because if it''s not because of psychic constitution, it''s likely that Evans really has hysteria, and this kind of thing is troublesome.

 Chapter 1196

    Hysteria is also a mental illness.


    Mental diseases have always been the most intractable diseases of human beings.


    Even Chen Yu is often helpless in the face of mental illness.


    Especially children, children''s thinking is very active, and because they do not have a complete world view, they often make some unrealistic fantasy.


    However, this kind of fantasy is often not recognized by adults, and children will fall into autism and even develop depression.


    Mental diseases need more communication and company.


    "Gaia, you''ve been spending more time with Evans recently. If you''re not free, let the children stay in the headquarters. Of course, it''s OK to go to the kindergarten and have children of the same age. Anyway, someone should be around. Try not to let Evans be alone. In addition, if Evans says you see something, no matter whether you see it or not, don''t deny it."


    "Chen, is Evans serious?"


    "In fact, children in the age of five to ten are the most active in thinking. Their brains begin to accept a lot of knowledge, so it''s children''s nature to love fantasy. After this age, children''s psychology begins to mature, their world outlook begins to be complete, and they will gradually forget those unrealistic fantasies, whether fantasy or hysteria The symptoms are all produced when the child is alone. As long as someone is with him, he will not be confused. In addition, he cannot be completely sure that Evans is hysteria, which may be the situation we do not know at present. "


    Gaia looks at Evans from afar. Evans is playing with Rupert at the moment.


    Now Evans, there''s no problem at all.


    It''s not that Evans is bound to develop autism or even depression.


    In fact, children''s hysteria is a relatively common psychological disease.


    The best treatment for hysteria in children is companionship, which can not be denied or corrected with a strong attitude.


    Children think what they see is the truth, even if what they see is only imagination.


    "Do you want to see a shrink?"


    "You can go to see a psychiatrist, but you can''t go to a hospital with obvious signs. Children''s hospital is very exclusive. Once they find out that they are sent to the hospital, they will be very sensitive to the fact that they are ill. By the way, I know a psychiatrist who has also been exposed to some psychic events. I can make an appointment with her to let her come to the headquarters This way, give Evans counseling. "


    "I think you can do counseling." Gaia still trusts Chen Yu more.


    "I know these theoretical knowledge. I have been exposed to this subject in school, but it''s not professional. Professional affairs should be handed over to professionals."


    "Well, you can make an appointment with that shrink." Gaia has absolute trust in Chen: "I plan to move to the headquarters."


    Gaia, after all, has her own job, and she is willing to give up her job for Evans.


    But of course, she would be more happy to have a plan with the best of both worlds.


    There must be no shortage of people at headquarters, and most of them are quite optimistic.


    Even the most gloomy heilish is a soft girl.


    And people here are not biased.


    In addition, the environment here is good, so Gaia is willing to let Evans live here.


    Even if Evans is exposed to some guns and weapons, it doesn''t matter if he can keep his body and mind healthy.


    In the afternoon, Chen received a phone call from Denver, asking him to go back to Dashan town for consultation.


    Denver not only asked Chen Yu, but also Dean Slote.


    "Congratulations, Dean. Once again, it''s recognized by the townspeople." When Chen Yu saw Dean Slote, he took the initiative to congratulate him.


    To be honest, Chen was not surprised when Dean Slote became mayor again.


    The original new mayor can see from his management level of Dashan town that without any management ability and political ability, it is impossible to defeat the old fox Dean Slote at all.


    Even Dean Slote made waves in the town, and the new mayor didn''t respond.


    By the time we knew it, Dean Slote had already ousted him.


    "Ha ha Chen, you''re joking. Thank you too. Without your full support, I''ll be the new mayor soon. "


    Dean Slote promised to rebuild the brewery in three months.


    If he didn''t rebuild the brewery in three months, he would be the second mayor in Dashan''s history.


    "So I''m here to talk about the reconstruction of the brewery."


    "Should we have no objection to the reconstruction of the brewery?" Said Dean Slote.


    "It is true that there is not much dissent." Chen Chu nodded and looked at Denver at the same time. "It''s just that some details need to be discussed.""Chen, what other details do you have that you don''t understand?"


    "The first is brand ownership." Denver said.


    "Chen, do you want to take the old brand alone?"


    "It''s not a monopoly, it''s a purchase. I hope we won''t have trademark disputes in the future. You know that most of the trademark disputes are caused by multi ownership, so I hope to be more clear about the ownership of trademarks."


    "And how much do you want to spend?" Asked Dean Slote.


    "Five hundred thousand dollars." Denver took Chen''s words.


    "It''s impossible. The original Dashan brand beer has an annual turnover of more than ten million dollars and an annual profit of more than two million dollars. Now you want to buy the brand for half a million dollars. It''s impossible." Dean Slote reacted enormously.


    Even Chen thinks that Denver''s offer is too low, but that''s what business negotiation is like, just like the bargaining in the vegetable market.


    Anyway, one side is asking all over the world, and the other side is bargaining on the spot.


    "Mr. Chen and Mr. Denver, in fact, it''s not bad that the trademarks are owned together. You can own and use the trademarks without spending a cent, and I can guarantee that you will never interfere with the production and operation of the brewery."


    Denver doesn''t believe that, and Chen Yu doesn''t either.


    If a trademark is held in the hands of others, it means that the lifeblood is held in the hands of others.


    If the trademark doesn''t improve its value, it will earn millions of dollars a year. Maybe the Dashan town government won''t take Joe.


    But what if the value of the trademark has increased tenfold? What if it''s a hundred times?


    At that time, Dashan town government will ask for a large amount of trademark use fees.


    Once the negotiation between the two sides fails to reach an agreement, even if Dashan town only holds 50% of the trademark ownership, it can also make the brewery stop production, because the use of the trademark requires 100% of the right to use it to sell and operate.


    Therefore, the ownership of the trademark must not be in the hands of Dashan town government.

 Chapter 1197

    In the end, the brand was bought for two and a half million dollars.


    Generally speaking, the value of a trademark is about ten times the profit of a year.


    However, the brand value of Dashan beer has been greatly reduced because it has faded out of the market.


    So two and a half million dollars is acceptable to both sides.


    Then there is the land ownership right that Chen and Denver are most concerned about.


    First of all, the water needed for brewery production is the water needed for mirror lake.


    So it must not be too far away from Mirror Lake, otherwise.


    If it''s built on Chen''s private land, then nothing is a problem.


    But Chen is also reluctant to build factories on his own private land.


    Although the brewery won''t have pollution problems, Chen doesn''t like it.


    So Chen is more inclined to buy another piece of land near his private land.


    The area of this land doesn''t need to be too large. Twenty hectares is enough.


    There is less disagreement over the land for the factory.


    Dean Slote''s idea, of course, is to lease land.


    Or land in exchange for a certain profit share of the brewery.


    Chen and Denver wanted to buy land directly.


    Only when everything belongs to Chen, can Chen make an absolute decision.


    Although it is difficult for the government of Dashan town to create difficulties for the brewery if the land is leased, there are still some risks.


    If the two sides fall out in the future, Dashan town government will take back the land.


    So it is necessary for the brewery to move, which will definitely affect the production, even the production, and ultimately affect the brand value.


    Chen Yu is a man who likes to control everything in his own hands.


    Now Chen Yu is no longer a vagrant who first came to America.


    Chen Yu now has the ability to control everything.


    Of course, Chen Yu will only touch those things and fields that he can control.


    For example, in business, Chen knows that he is not the material for business.


    So Chen would not interfere with the production and operation of breweries.


    But Chen is sure that breweries can make money.


    That''s why Chen is involved in the industry.


    Chen Yu is not so great, nor does he contribute to the residents of Dashan town.


    At the end of the day, Chen''s goal is to make money.


    In the end, Chen bought a wasteland 15 kilometers west of Mirror Lake instead of choosing the original site of the brewery.


    Dean Slote is willing to sell the land to Chen Yu at a low price, but Chen Yu has also promised some conditions.


    For example, within three years of the brewery''s opening, Dashan town residents must account for more than 70% of the employees, and the minimum wage must be less than 600 US dollars per week.


    If it''s an ordinary worker, $600 a week is a normal wage.


    However, this is just an ordinary employee, and the salary of some technical jobs and management must be higher than this level.


    Dean Slote put forward this request, in addition to providing jobs for small town residents, but also want to let the employees of Dashan town infiltrate into the management.


    Only in this way, it is possible to control the production and operation of breweries.


    As for this, Chen believes Denver can handle it.


    After Dean Slote left, Chen and Denver discussed again.


    Chen found that if we want to make a difference in the first year, we need at least 100000 tons of annual output.


    It''s not Chen Yu''s initial plan to make a fuss.


    In this way, the investment needed is very large.


    A first year guarantee of no loss would require at least $30 million.


    This is much larger than Chen''s initial expectation.


    Chen Yu is not short of money now. Even if there is no bank deposit, the bank is willing to lend money to Chen Yu.


    Because Chen has a lot of high-quality assets.


    However, the investment of 30 million US dollars exceeded Chen''s original expectation.


    Chen''s original plan was to build two beer production lines with an annual output of about 20000 tons.


    But Denver''s plan is to expand production.


    The result of expanding production scale is, of course, increasing investment.


    This is not to say that adding several production lines is enough.


    Other corresponding facilities also need to be expanded, such as fermentation tank farm, sewage treatment supporting facilities, storage warehouse, etc., all need to be expanded.


    There will also be a substantial increase in the number of employees recruited.


    "Denver, after that $30 million investment, don''t I need to invest any more?" Chen asked.


    "Mr. Chen, in principle, we don''t need to invest any more. If we need more, we can also borrow like a bank.""I don''t like loans."


    "President, your thinking has gone into a misunderstanding. In fact, loans are more cost-effective than your private accounts. The interest of such huge loans is generally not very high. When the income is equal, the interest of the bank will depreciate much less than your money left in the bank. Next time, when you make a loan to the bank, you will be linked with the interest of the bank and deal with a lot When there are problems, banks will help you. For example, they will put pressure on the local government, even the Los Angeles government. Banks will take the initiative to help you. They will also contact the sales side. Banks will help you as much as possible. "


    Most people understand that the bank is actually the place to save money.


    In fact, this is not the case. The biggest effect of banks is not to save money.


    Banks are a very complex business system, they are involved in any industry that can make money.


    Even banks will own shares in many industries through the borrower''s mortgage.


    "I said that you are solely responsible for the production and operation of the brewery, and I will not interfere. If you think the loan is conducive to the development of the brewery, then do as you said," Chen said


    Denver nodded, and he liked working with bosses like Chen Yu.


    For managers, they are not afraid of ignorant investors, they are afraid of investors with too much control.


    What investors want is nothing more than income. Investors don''t need to have an absolute understanding of an industry.


    However, in the case of no understanding, if you jump in the manager''s deployment, it is likely to disrupt the original development process and rhythm.


    "In addition, the establishment of breweries also needs to start as soon as possible." Denver said.


    Chen Chu nodded, "I will contact the engineering company as soon as possible."


    After leaving Denver, Chen called fewood Cisco.


    "Mr. feywood, can your company take over another project now?"


    Feywood Cisco is still in charge of Chen Yu''s private beach construction site.


    Hearing Chen Yu''s first words on the phone, I was directly confused.


    Is this rich man going to build something?


    "I''m going to invest in a new brewery with a construction investment of about $10 million. Is your company still able to take over this project?"


    "Yes, yes." "When are you free? Let''s have an interview," feywood Cisco said


    Now he would like to hug Chen Yu and kiss him fiercely.


    For him, Chen Yu is the God of wealth.


    "Well, I''ll go to the beach construction site tomorrow, just in time I want to see how the project is progressing."


    "Well, I''ll wait for you."

 Chapter 1198

    The next day, Chen arrived at the beach construction site.


    When Chen arrived at the construction site, all the workers at the construction site greeted Chen.


    In the United States, these builders are basically high-income people.


    Their annual salary generally ranges from tens of thousands of dollars to hundreds of thousands of dollars.


    Even ordinary workers can get 70000 a year''s salary.


    When feywood Cisco heard that Chen Yu was coming, he rushed out of the construction site to meet him.


    "Mr. Chen, here you are."


    For fewood Cisco, Chen Yu is the God of wealth.


    His own engineering company now has several major projects, all of which are given to him by Chen Yu.


    Now, there is another project to send to the door. How can he not like Chen Yu.


    Chen Chu stood on the beach, looking at the cliff from afar.


    By this time, the cliff had cut off the flat top, and a large part of it had been dug down.


    Because what Chen wants is an inlaid villa, a large part of the rock strata on the cliff must be excavated.


    However, construction has not yet started, only the foundation work has been completed.


    There are also pavements, as well as beach cleaning.


    Feywood Cisco is constantly explaining to Chen about the progress of the project.


    "By the way, Mr. Chen, don''t you think you should give this beach a new name?"


    "It''s called Mingyue beach." Chen Yu said.


    Chen Yu really has no talent for naming.


    It''s just a name that pops up in my mind. Just use it.


    Chen then discussed with fewood Cisco about the new brewery.


    Feywood Cisco thinks it wants to continue working with Chen.


    So the brewery''s factory, feywood Cisco, gave Chen a favorable price.


    Basically he didn''t make much money himself.


    Of course, a project does not make money on the surface, has no direct income, and actually has some income.


    For example, some architects or engineers design and build some famous high-rise buildings, not only for the actual income, but also for the reputation.


    Chen then gave the Denver contact information to feywood Cisco.


    "Mr. feywood, go ahead and do your work. I''ll walk around here myself."


    "OK, then I won''t be with you."


    Chen Yu wanders alone on the beach of the bright moon. Chen Yu is still looking forward to his new home.


    At this time, Chen received a call from Dell.


    "Hello, Chen, do you have time?"


    "For what?"


    "Master said to let you come here."


    "Master? Oh, are you with sister Qing? "


    "Yes, I''m at the motel."


    "Well, I''ll go now."


    When Chen Yu arrived at the motel, Ethan was bending his legs. When he saw Chen Yu coming, he pointed to the back. "Back."


    "Talk later." With that, Chen went to the back of the motel.


    When Chen Yu arrived in the backyard, he found that Dale was holding a long sword and posing as a standing pine.


    Li Qing is standing by, Chen Zhu goes up to say hello.


    "Sister Qing."


    "Mr. Chen, here you are."


    "Sister Qing, I heard Dale say you call me. What can I do for you?"


    "Dale learned a breaking magic finger. It''s a small magic to subdue the devil. What I asked of him is to be able to light your blue clothes Mr. Chen, would you mind? "


    "Well I don''t mind. "


    Dale went to Chen Yu''s face and said, "Chen, don''t look down on me. I can point wood on one finger now."


    "Now you can try it on me."


    "Chen, I mean it. Don''t be careless."


    "I didn''t mean to. Come on." Chen Yu said, directly supporting the green clothes Xia.


    Qingyixia is based on magic. Ordinary people can''t see it, but dale is also a magician now, so he can see Chen''s body surface, which is covered with a layer of Blue Shield.


    "Master, when can I learn from Qingyi Xia?"


    "You are willing to learn at any time, but you can learn at any time, but you have two opinions." Li Qing now only wants to have a successor. Even though Dale''s qualifications are mediocre, she is also a thoughtful professor.


    Now, Li Qing no longer has the rules of the past. He has to keep his hands on teaching an apprentice, and finally lost the story.


    What''s more, there is a common feature in both domestic schools and foreign apprentice inheritance.


    When the master was teaching his disciples, he somehow identified the nature of the disciples. If the disciples trampled on a bug, it might be considered as brutality.


    In fact, it''s just that I don''t like my apprentice.


    If you step on a bug, can you define it as cruel?Therefore, it also led to the disciples, because the prejudice of teachers went astray.


    To put it bluntly, it''s all the teacher''s own prejudice.


    As for Li Qing, now the Qingyi gate is almost closed. If she sticks to the old rules again, it is estimated that she will really bring the inheritance of the Qingyi gate into the coffin.


    "Chen, you have to be careful." Dale has tried the power of breaking the magic finger. Just now, he used the breaking magic finger to wear a small tree pole.


    At the moment, his fingers were shining blue. Chen Yu could feel Dell''s light magic.


    Chen estimated Dell''s magic power, which should be between 20 and 30.


    This magic value is already very weak.


    It''s hard to use the broken magic finger.


    Dale added, "here I am!"


    After all, Dale points fiercely to Chen Yu''s chest.


    Click -


    Dale''s finger is broken.


    "Ah..." Dale covered his fingers and howled, "Chen, why is your chest so hard?"


    "It''s your broken finger that hasn''t been practiced yet." Li Qing shakes his head. Dell''s broken finger doesn''t even shake the waves of the blue clothes Xia covered by Chen Zhu. You can imagine how weak Dell''s broken finger is.


    The three of them sat aside and Chen Chu straightened Dale''s bones.


    "Master, is Chen''s green clothes Xia bullet proof?"


    "It depends on the magic. Even if you can learn Qingyi Xia, you can only barely stop the power of the bullet. You can''t stop the bullet completely. Mr. Chen should be able to stop the bullet." Li Qing''s vision is still very accurate.


    Indeed, when Chen Yu first learned how to dress in blue, he could not completely block the bullets.


    But now, Chen''s body is strong enough. Even if there is no Qingyi Xia, Chen can block bullets only by his body.


    "Master, the hotel will open tomorrow. Will you come?" Asked Dale.


    "I''m not going. I have work here." Li Qing said, "this gossip mirror is a gift from master. You hang it at the front door of the hotel."


    "Thank you, master." Dale looked at Chen Yu and said, "Chen, I don''t need to invite you. I told you last time."


    "Well, I''ll go tomorrow." "By the way, you still have too little magic power. You don''t need to focus on too many and complicated spells. You need to practice more Qingyi manual," Chen said

 Chapter 1199

    Dell has no idea about Chen''s strength.


    Li Qingdao knows something about Chen Yu.


    However, she did not know that Chen Yu had reached the upper Qing Dynasty, that is, heaven and earth were empty and bright.


    Even based on her past understanding of Chen Yu, the realm of Huaji cultivation is not comparable to Dell.


    Dell''s qualification is average. It''s good to be able to build a few small spells.


    Besides, Li Qing is old and not as energetic as the young people. She will enlighten Dale.


    In the future, if Dell wants to continue to practice, it still needs to rely on Chen Yu''s teaching.


    The next day, Chen Yu arrived early at the hotel that Dell and lisfal cooperated to open.


    But Chen is not here to attend any opening ceremony.


    Chen Yu is really not interested in this kind of ceremony.


    Chen Yu is here to help Dell see if there is any omission in the hotel.


    After the last cleaning, there was no problem in the hotel.


    Chen Yulai mainly reassures Diane.


    In the past, Dale had some doubts about the strange things.


    But now he is a magician himself. Of course, in the west, he is called a wizard.


    At noon, the hotel was full of guests.


    Dale and lisfal didn''t have time for Chen, either.


    Chen Yu is OK, so he runs to the roof and sits.


    The rooftop is a huge swimming pool and bar.


    Although it is open today, the rooftop is not open.


    Chen likes the air here.


    The following banquet restaurant is full of people. Chen doesn''t really like the atmosphere.


    Dale and lisfal didn''t invite all the guests of the upper class.


    There are also some opportunists.


    Chen Yu goes inside to bring a glass of wine, stands there for three minutes, then comes to two groups of people to test Chen Yu''s identity, or to find Chen Yu to invest.


    Chen is speechless, and they know that Chen is just an ordinary employee here, and they immediately change their faces.


    That kind of environment is really hard.


    And Dale and lisfal, the only people Chen knew, could not always be with Chen.


    It''s very persuasive that the sea breeze faces south and North.


    It has to be said that after the change of the pattern here, the air has become fresh.


    As long as there is no problem in operation, Chen believes that business will be prosperous and financial resources will be expanded here.


    Just then, a woman appeared on the roof.


    A black professional dress, hair combed a ponytail, tall figure, and stepped on hate sky high.


    With a walkie talkie in her hand, the woman was stunned when she saw someone near the swimming pool.


    Then strode to Chen Yu''s side.


    "Sir, it''s not open yet. Please leave."


    Chen Yu lies on the sun chair and slightly moves his sunglasses to look at the woman.


    "I''m not a guest here."


    "Is that the staff here? Now hundreds of people are busy in the whole hotel, but you come here to be lazy? Which department are you from? Who is your superior? "


    "I''m not an employee here either."


    "You want to tell me, are you a resident here? Sir, the hotel hasn''t officially opened yet, so there are no guests. If you can''t explain your origin, then I can only call the security guard. "


    "You''d better inform your two bosses first. By the way, pour me a whiskey, thank you." Chen Yu yawned lazily.


    When the house of Mingyue beach is built, you can enjoy the sea breeze every day.


    The woman''s eyes flickered at Chen Yu, hesitating.


    She was not sure about Chen''s identity.


    If he''s a guest of his two big bosses, shouldn''t he be in the ballroom now?


    But she doesn''t have a contact for Dale or lisfal.


    She''s just the customer service manager of the hotel, not the general manager.


    There are some big people on her.


    Besides, if Chen is really a friend of Dale and lisfal.


    He is likely to offend Chen Yu.


    "Well, sir, there are still many facilities in the hotel that are not fully open at present. I hope you don''t leave at will."


    With that, the woman turned and left.


    As a customer service manager of a super five-star hotel, Molly still knows how to be measured.


    Otherwise, she couldn''t get the job.


    Although the hotel is not fully open, but today the hotel is very busy.


    There are a lot of things that need her to deal with. She doesn''t have time to waste time here with Chen Yu.


    "Miss Molly, there are two people in the lobby. They say they are hotel guests."


    "Hotel guests?" Molly was full of confusion: "I''m coming down."Molly hurried downstairs and saw a beautiful pregnant woman with a very lovely little girl in her arms.


    "Hello, ma''am." Molly came up and said, "what can I do for you?"


    "Your boss here asked me to stay here for a few days and experience it."


    It turned out to be an experience. Molly immediately understood.


    After the opening of the hotel, it is impossible to let customers stay at the first time.


    There needs to be an experience period, the hotel''s check-in experience and service experience.


    Generally speaking, experience guests are mostly friends of hotel owners.


    "OK, just a moment, I''ll consult." Molly said, "may I have your driver''s license?"


    "Of course."


    Molly soon found out, but Molly also found other information about experiencing the guests.


    That Asian just now is also a guest experience.


    No wonder, Molly said to herself, that Asian seems to live with them.


    That should be husband and wife or boyfriend and girlfriend.


    "Excuse me, Mr. Chen belongs to miss Farley..."


    "He''s my boyfriend. Is he in the hotel now?"


    "Yes, he is on the rooftop now."


    "OK, thank you."


    When farry had checked in, Molly asked the waiter to help farry deliver the gift to the room upstairs.


    Fari took little Gelin to the top floor.


    "Chen, are you too laid back?" Fari saw Chen Yu lying beside the swimming pool: "didn''t you come to help Dale and Johnny see the hidden danger? Is that what you''re doing? "


    Chen Chu sat up and looked at fari. "There''s no hidden danger. I can''t walk around all the time."


    "Dad." Little Gelin had jumped on Chen Yu and sat on his abdomen.


    In fact, Dell let Chen Yu''s family experience for a few days, but also to let Chen Yu sit in the town hotel.


    Because there are always some obscure things that may not appear immediately.


    If there is a problem after Chen''s inspection, it will be more troublesome to find Chen.


    So it''s better to let Chen Yu stay for a few more days.


    If something goes wrong, Chen can solve it immediately.


    It doesn''t matter if Chen Zhu lives for a few days and has high-quality service. Why not.


    In the evening, the waiter pushes the rich dinner to their suite.


    Chen Yu and fari had a candlelight dinner.


    Just about to have a rest, Chen Yu''s phone call came.


    Chen Yu has a look at the phone, the phone of litt grove, and then at 11 p.m.


    What is this kid doing on the phone at this time?

 Chapter 1200

    After hesitating for a long time, Chen finally picked up the phone.


    "Teacher." Little grove seemed a little afraid.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "I have a body here today." Said LITT grove.


    "Say the point."


    "The body is a little strange. I''m not sure if he died I''m not even sure if he''s human. "


    "Are you in the hospital now?"


    "Yes."


    "I''ll go now."


    Chen Yu rushes to xiangteli hospital, and quietly comes to the morgue.


    "Teacher." Litt grove was relieved to see Chen Yu coming.


    "Show me the body."


    Little grove took Chen to the morgue, listened to a freezer and reached out to open it.


    Inside is a corpse, but on the surface, there is nothing special about it.


    Chen Yu looked at LITT grove doubtfully. "Is there anything special about this body?"


    Little grove didn''t speak, just looked at the body.


    Suddenly, the face of the body suddenly changed.


    It''s like a flash by.


    The body or the body.


    At that moment, Chen saw the face of the corpse become a strange twisted face.


    "This..." Chen Chu raised his eyebrows and pondered.


    What is this?


    Who is he? Or is it a person.


    Besides, is he dead?


    "Teacher, do you know what''s going on?"


    "What is his identity?"


    Litt grove took out the registration form and handed it to Chen Yu: "Thomas Bailey, postman, the time of death is 5:20 p.m., the cause of death is a car accident, and then sent to the hospital to rescue the invalid death."


    Just then, there was a noise outside.


    It seems that someone has come, and there are many.


    Then the morgue door opened.


    "I don''t care. I want to see my husband. I don''t believe it. I don''t believe he''s dead."


    At a glance, Chen Zhuo, the heartrending and crying woman, seems to be the customer service manager in the hotel today.


    Molly walked to the morgue, tears in her eyes.


    Next to them are the nurses of the hospital.


    They are all persuading Molly.


    When they saw Chen Yu and LITT grove in the morgue, they were all shocked.


    Molly saw her husband''s body and jumped on it crying.


    "Bailey, how can you do this? How can you just abandon me like this."


    Molly slapped her husband on the chest, tearing her heart and lungs with tears.


    All of a sudden, Thomas Bailey''s hand went.


    Chen Yu frowned, Molly suddenly hit a spirited: "Bailey? You''re not dead? You''re not dead, are you? "


    At this time, everyone heard the long breath of Thomas Bailey.


    "Doctor, come on, come on. Bailey''s not dead. He''s not dead. Help him."


    Several nurses rushed to check, and Thomas Bailey was breathing again.


    They didn''t dare to neglect. They dragged Tom Bailey out of the freezer.


    Chen Yu looks at Molly. The woman seems to be crying, but she is not as sad as she thought.


    That Thomas Bailey died and came back to life, and she led it.


    Molly looks at Chen Yu and LITT grove, wipes the tears off her face, and then leaves the morgue.


    "Teacher, that woman has a problem."


    Nonsense, isn''t it clear.


    But strangely, Chen Yu didn''t feel the magic in Molly.


    Even when Molly slapped the body, Chen didn''t feel Molly was using magic.


    ¡­¡­


    After being rescued, Thomas Bailey was taken out of danger and put into custody.


    Molly stood beside Tom Bailey''s bed and gently helped him pick up his hair.


    "Bailey, how are you feeling now?"


    "Very bad Very bad. " Tom Bailey made a weak voice.


    "Why? How could you have an accident? "


    "I have been found by my kind." Said Holmes Bailey.


    "Like? Do you have any other kind? "


    "yes, that''s why I put 1/3 of the essence of life in you. What I have long expected is that they will come to me." "Now get me out of the hospital," said Thomas Bailey. "Although I dodged their pursuit by feigning death, they will know sooner or later that I''m not dead. Then they will come. I can''t stay here.""But where are we going?"


    "Not us Molly, it''s no good for you to stay with me. You shouldn''t get involved in this dispute. "


    "Bailey, I love you. I don''t care about danger. Take me away."


    "Molly, you don''t understand at all."


    Molly knows his identity.


    Of course, I just know a general idea.


    Know that he is a different kind, but don''t know, he is actually the devil of human fear.


    They have known each other for three years and have been married for more than a year.


    If you can, Tom Bailey just wants to spend his life with Molly.


    But what he feared most finally happened.


    Here they are! His kind!


    "All I know is that I love you." Molly bit her lower lip and gazed affectionately at Thomas Bailey.


    Tom Bailey also stares at Molly.


    "I am the devil It''s the mythical devil who is against God. " Said Holmes Bailey.


    Molly''s face was pale and she stared at Thomas Bailey.


    After a long time, Molly''s eyes became firm: "I don''t care, I only know you are my husband, we will go now, and leave here forever."


    Molly picked up Tom Bailey and put him in a wheelchair.


    When she pushed Tom Bailey out of the ward, she saw Chen Yu and LITT grove standing there.


    Molly left in a different direction and hurriedly pushed Tom Bailey away.


    "Teacher, shall we catch up?"


    "Of course, I want to find out what''s going on." "That man is obviously not an ordinary person. This is Los Angeles. It''s my place. I want to know the real reason for his injury and his identity," Chen said


    Molly got into the car with her husband. Her mind is in a mess now.


    In fact, she was very flustered. After all, she was just an ordinary woman.


    It''s just a woman married to a demon That''s it.


    From the day they got married, Holmes Bailey told her that she was not human.


    Molly still firmly chose Thomas Bailey.


    She also wondered whether it was worth it.


    But when women face love, they are always blind.


    "Molly, where are we going?"


    "It doesn''t matter. I''ve been working these years and I''ve saved enough. We can live wherever we go."

 Chapter 1201

    Molly suddenly found a car following them.


    It''s the Asian! Molly saw the two people in the convertible through the rear mirror.


    "Bailey, look at the convertible in the back, the Asian who followed us. When you entered the morgue, the two men were there. Now they are following us. Is he a devil?"


    Thomas Bailey looked at the mirror behind his eyes: "we can''t see it. We escaped from the seal. Some demons have been hiding for hundreds of years. They are even more like human beings than human beings. Only when they show their power can they know whether they are or not."


    "Put me out of the car, Molly, and let me talk to him," added Holmes Bailey


    "No, you are too weak now. You will be killed again."


    "But we can''t escape, you know." "You shouldn''t be involved in this," said Thomas Bailey


    "Can''t we reason with them? Or we give them money, I have money... "


    "Whether it''s me or my kind, we never want money." "What the generals are after is the resurrection of our master," said Thomas Bailey


    "Master? You have a master? "


    "The great devil who has ravaged Europe for a thousand years, I was once a human being." Thomas Bailey said: "Comus Mosa pretends to be our Lord, then turns us into demons, and applies magic to make us loyal to him. On the first day we become demons, he gives us the first order."


    Tom Bailey''s body trembled slightly. Molly turned to look at him. "He What''s the first one? "


    "Kill our family by hand..." Thomas Bailey is now in tears: "my old wife Children, I killed them myself... "


    Molly opened her mouth and found herself speechless.


    There is nothing more painful than killing the one you love the most.


    "Then How did you get out of his control? "


    "I never got out of his control." Thomas Bailey said: "even if he was sealed, his voice still reverberated in my mind until we were sealed. When I woke up from the seal again, the voice gradually disappeared. I woke up decades ago, and then for a long time, I knew that it had been a thousand years, and then I met a similar person, the same person Class told me that because of the different time of awakening and the different influence of Comus Massa, the later the awakening, the less the influence of demons. And some demons who woke up early were planning to revive Comus Massa. "


    "Since a thousand years of people can kill that great devil, it''s even better now."


    "Impossible." Thomas Bailey shook his head. "A thousand years ago, the continent was full of powerful witches and priests, but now there are very few psychics who can be called powerful."


    "Now What do your peers want from you? "


    "They seem to have found the soul of Comus Mosa, and they intend to gather the demonic army to recapture the soul of Comus Mosa and revive it." "I refused, and then they attacked me," said Thomas Bailey


    By this time, their car had reached the coast road.


    But then their car broke down.


    Molly set the ignition on anxiously, but the car couldn''t start.


    "Damn it, I should have lost this old car."


    At this time the convertible in the back stopped.


    "Molly, don''t get out of the car. Don''t come out no matter what happens."


    With a weak body, Holmes Bailey got out of the car and walked to Chen Yu and LITT grove.


    Chen Yu and LITT grove also got out of the car.


    Tom Bailey looked at the two men and wanted to know if they were his own kind.


    Chen Yu is also looking at Tom Bailey.


    "Don''t you introduce yourself?" Chen said.


    Tom Bailey was about to open his mouth when suddenly his eyes were attracted by Chen Yu.


    A dazzling light shone on the people standing on the side of the road.


    Chen Yu also turned around, but the dazzling light made him see nothing.


    When Chen Yu saw it clearly, a huge force had hit him.


    Bang -


    Chen was hit hard and flew out, then rolled on the ground for several times.


    A big truck stopped in front of the crowd.


    The big truck is full of black air.


    A figure came down from the big truck.


    When Thomas Bailey saw this man, he was like an enemy.


    This is a graceful figure, long hair and waist, wearing tight clothes.


    "Candolin, why don''t you let me go? I''m already like that. ""Let you go? The Betrayer should be punished by the Betrayer. If you fail to live up to your master''s expectations, you should be punished. " Candolin pulled out a pair of red daggers from behind: "I was cheated by you for the first time, but now I won''t. You have to die."


    At this time, Chen Yu, who had been hit by the crash, stood up again.


    "It hurts so much. Why did you drive into me?" Chen Xun rubbed his forehead.


    "Teacher, are you ok?" Little grove ran up and asked with concern.


    Candolin and Thomas Bailey were both surprised to see Chen Yu, who didn''t die in such a collision.


    "Man, you''re not dead?" Asked candolin in surprise.


    "Human? So you''re not human? " Chen Zhu looks at candolin.


    To be honest, even in Chen''s eyes, there is no difference in kandolin.


    With a grin, candolin''s face suddenly turned into a red faced devil with a pair of goat like crooked devil''s horns on his head.


    "You say so."


    "Devil." Chen Yu narrowed his eyes and looked at Thomas Bailey at the same time. "Are you a devil, too?"


    "Since you are not our kind, you''d better run away now." "She''s a tormentor," said Thomas Bailey. "If you fall into her hands, you may not even have a chance to die."


    "Is it? I also have a lot of experience in this field. Why don''t we talk about it? Torment the demons! "


    "You want me to communicate with you?" Suddenly, the voice of candolin came from behind Chen Yu.


    Chen''s neck is tight, and kandolin''s long hair has wrapped around Chen''s neck.


    "Then I will do as you wish." Kandolin''s hair, like his own life, began to drill into Chen''s mouth.

 Chapter 1202

    It''s a bad feeling to have a mouth full of hair.


    What''s more, these hairs are still drilling into his throat.


    Chen Yu was angry, and his hair couldn''t spit out.


    Chen Yu grabbed the two goat horns and the head mallet of candolin.


    àØ -


    candolin was dazed by Chen Yu''s head.


    Chen Yu comes here with another mallet.


    Chen pulled out his hair and pressed candolin to the ground.


    One punch, one punch, another.


    Chen Yu didn''t give up, but candolin still couldn''t bear Chen Yu''s fist.


    With a few punches, candolin has been breathing more air and less air.


    Chen Chu stood up again, tugging at the corner of candolin.


    Candolin collapsed on the ground. If it wasn''t for Chen Yu who was still pulling her horn, she would be a piece of rotten meat now.


    Tom Bailey''s a fool.


    This female devil is candolin!


    Her strength is absolutely not weak.


    But why can''t you fight?


    All of a sudden, the big truck that had been parked not far away suddenly erupted into the magic of terror.


    Tom Bailey was startled. He knew the magic. He could even remember it.


    At this time, candolin slowly opened his eyes.


    She also woke up under the influence of this magic.


    "You''re dead. Lord bootier is angry."


    Tom Bailey''s freaked out, buster!?


    Butier, one of the four leaders?


    The truck suddenly burst into a red flame, and a wild beast emerged from the inside of the truck.


    The big truck was ripped directly by it.


    His body is burning with Hellfire, his head is like a bison, his body is like a tiger, and his back has wings.


    Molly, who was hiding in the car, was also frightened.


    Tom Bailey turned around and rushed to the car, pulling Molly down and running away.


    But bootier made a big jump and rushed to Tom Bailey and Molly.


    "Tom Bailey, don''t you think you can leave without my permission?"


    Tom Bailey and Molly are pale.


    "Teacher..." Little grove was a little scared, too.


    Before, he had heard that Chen Yu fought with monsters and demons.


    But it was the first time he faced such a terrible existence.


    "Keep the car away. I don''t want my car to be damaged in battle." Chen said.


    Little grove could not wait to escape the scene.


    At Chen''s command, he jumped in the car at once.


    But before he started, bustyre jumped up again. If he fell down, Chen Yu''s car and LITT grove on it would die.


    "Teacher Help Cried LITT grove.


    "Go away!" Chen suddenly burst into speed and jumped up to kick in the lower abdomen of boostier.


    Buster was hit hard and hit the side of the road.


    "Don''t touch my car. You can''t afford it."


    Little grove is speechless. Chen just wanted to save his car, not himself.


    Thomas Bailey looked at Chen Yu incredulously.


    Is this guy human?


    He''s fighting bootier?


    Bootier got up again and shook his head.


    Roar -


    boostier roars, his wings puffing up.


    "How about riding for me? I''m short of a substitute right now. " Chen Yu looks at busthier, which seems to be a good idea.


    Although I can fly, I can''t fly high. It''s much more convenient if I have a mount.


    "Are you worthy of the lowly human race?" Busthier was hanging in the air, looking down at Chen Yu: "only kons Mosa is qualified to control me!"


    "If you don''t want to." Chen Yu looked at busteer and said, "but I don''t want anything I can''t get."


    Bustyl opened his mouth suddenly, and a Hellfire shot at Chen Zhu.


    The dark magma immediately blocked the hellfire.


    At the same time, Chen''s right arm points to boostier, and the energy contained in the eye of thunder fills the mouth of the glutton.


    Stab -


    the raging arc runs through busthier. Busthier didn''t expect Chen to launch such an attack and fall directly from the sky.


    However, Chen''s record of the arc impact did not cause him death.


    He stood up again. Of course, Chen''s attack was not completely ineffective.


    Buster has been injured.


    Litt grove didn''t leave either, so he watched the battle between Chen Yu and buster.


    Although he was afraid, he was more interested in the battle between Chen Yu and bustyl.In the past, it was heard from others how Chen Yu fought against other powerful enemies.


    Today, I have the honor to witness the battle of Chen Yu.


    And the object is a powerful demon.


    Both Holmes Bailey and Molly have been stunned by the battle ahead.


    Especially Thomas Bailey.


    He knew very well how terrible bustyl was.


    Busthier was one of the four leaders in the demon army.


    He was also a mount for Comus Mosa.


    At the beginning, bootier killed three evil women and one archbishop.


    In the 1000 year war, in order to seal the success of Comus Mosa, bustyl was deliberately drawn away.


    But now, this man from the East, by his own power, has occupied the absolute upper hand.


    "Man, do you really think you can beat me?"


    "Obviously." Chen Chu shrugged.


    "I''m serious now." Bootier stares at Chen.


    Suddenly, the kandolin in Chen''s hand launched a surprise attack.


    Her hair suddenly curled Chen''s legs and her body.


    "Man, die for me."


    At the same time, busteer rushed to Chen Yu, and his two horns rushed to Chen Yu.


    "No!" Tom Bailey called out.


    Obviously, the man was too careless.


    He neglected that there was a dangerous devil around him.


    Chen Yu suddenly grinned.


    Everyone felt the danger of Chen''s smile.


    There''s no reason to feel dangerous.


    It''s him who is in danger, but why does he smile like this?


    Busteer also stopped the charge in an instant.


    This guy is so dangerous!!


    Bestir''s beast like intuition made him give up this impulse.


    Can''t get close to him! Buster stepped back a few steps.


    Chen Yu stepped forward, and kandolin''s hair was torn by his legs.


    After all, it''s a very painful thing to be ripped off by someone, even the devil.


    Chen Zhu broke one corner of candolin directly, and then rushed directly to busthier.


    Busthier wants to fly again, but Chen Yu has jumped behind him.


    The devil''s horn pierced his skin directly, and then Chen Yu pulled again.


    Hiss -


    the skin behind busthier is punctured and torn.


    Chen Yu grabs the split skin of bustyre and pulls it open even more.

 Chapter 1203

    Busteer felt what Chen was going to do.


    In fact, everyone saw it.


    Chen Zhu is going to peel the skin off of bustyl.


    Fresh blood splashed all over Chen Yu.


    Bustyl''s blood was burning on Chen Zhu with a hot temperature.


    But Chen didn''t think so, as if he didn''t feel it.


    Busthier tumbled and dawdled.


    Want to rub Chen Yu off his back.


    But the naked wound, touching the ground, made him more painful.


    Chen Yu pulled hard and jumped down from behind busteer.


    Half the skin of bustyle''s body was torn off.


    Everyone stared at Chen Yu.


    By this time, bootier was dying.


    But the violence did not stop.


    Chen Chu, still holding the horn of candolin, was skinning bustyre.


    It seems that Chen Yu is more like a cruel devil.


    "Grove, what do you think of this leather in the front hall of our association?"


    Little Grove''s smile was a little farfetched: "great, teacher, it''s a good idea."


    He can''t say if it''s too scary.


    There is no more terror than Chen Yu?


    At this time, LITT Grove''s fear of Chen Yu has penetrated into his marrow.


    It has to be said that bustyl''s tenacious vitality, even if the whole skin has been ripped off, but he is still not dead.


    Chen Yu clapped the flame on his body, and the dark magma began to erode his body.


    It''s different from that when the mother body is eroded, the whole body turns black.


    After being eroded, the body of bustyle began to show the main color of black, with more red lines.


    Finally, busthier was completely reduced to Chen Yu''s puppet.


    His eyes are no longer so cruel, some only have no feelings of cold.


    However, bustyl''s body was so large that Chen Zhu''s dark magma consumed a lot.


    Dark magma has always been one of Chen''s great killers, so Chen is not very willing to use dark magma to erode some useless enemies.


    For example, the monsters of the abyss with larger body shape.


    In terms of strength, the abyss evil is more powerful than busthier.


    However, it also consumes more dark magma of Chen Zhu.


    So Chen Yu didn''t want to use dark magma to erode the body of the abyss devil.


    But bustyl is not as powerful as the abyss devil, but he can fly, and will not consume too much dark magma.


    Chen Yu didn''t give up. He thought of him as his mount.


    Chen Yu still has a kind of obsession about soaring in the sky.


    Although I can fly now, I can''t fly freely.


    So it''s a good choice to find a mount.


    As for flying, you can take your time.


    Chen believes that one day, he will be able to fly to a higher altitude.


    "Drink..."


    As soon as Chen turned his head, he saw little grove holding a wrench and turning candolin to the ground.


    "Teacher, she wants to run away."


    "Well, well done."


    Chen Yu looks at Tom Bailey, Tom Bailey and Molly with pale faces.


    The man in front of us is more terrible than the devil.


    They have witnessed with their own eyes how the man killed the devil cruelly.


    That kind of behavior is horrendous.


    "Are you going to walk with me honestly or do you want to fight with me?" Chen asked.


    "It''s nothing to do with her. She''s just an ordinary person. Come to me if you need anything." Said Holmes Bailey.


    "I don''t care who she is. Since she stands with you, it doesn''t have nothing to do with her." Chen said.


    "I can tell you what you want to know. As long as I know it, I can tell you Please let Molly go. "


    "So who are you? What''s more, why do these two demons want to kill you? "


    "I''m a devil, too." Tom Bailey showed his true face.


    He became tall and powerful.


    And his true face had been seen by Chen Yu and LITT grove before.


    "Because I don''t want to continue to follow the demonic army, they are pursuing me for treachery." "I don''t want to live that evil life a thousand years ago," said Thomas Bailey


    "Demon army?" Chen Yu was a little surprised: "are you a member of the demon army of kons Mosa?"


    "You know condi Moussa?"


    "Yes, one third of his soul is now in my hands, and before the 15th of this month, the demons will attack my territory."Thomas Bailey understood why there were so many people of the same kind.


    It turns out that they are dealing with such a terrible enemy.


    However, no matter how powerful this man is, he is only one person.


    He can''t fight the whole demon army alone.


    Chen Zhuo points to busthier, who has been completely reduced to his puppet.


    "Who is this guy?"


    "He''s one of the four leaders, bustyre, the mount of Comus Mosa."


    "What about the other three leaders? What''s the strength of this guy? "


    "Bustyl is close to the other two leaders, the other three leaders are the immortal arrow, the shadow pioneer Eden, and Juan Tucker. Among them, Juan Tucker is the most terrible. It is said that he directly accepted the power of one third of the demons of Constance Mosa."


    "Let''s talk about the magic they are good at, or the means of battle, and whether there are any similar strong ones among the demonic army."


    "The immortal arrow is in charge of the necromancy. He can wake up the sleeping dead. The shadow pioneer Eden never appears in front of the enemy. He will always appear behind the enemy. Candolin is Eden''s Zhili, and Juan Tucker is the most mysterious leader. No one knows how he fights, but he has never been able to defeat The enemy. "


    Thomas Bellington said again: "in addition to the four commanders, there are many powerful ones in the demon army. At the beginning, the four commanders were chosen because they are the most powerful, but there are many demons close to their strength. When we were transformed into demons, some people accepted more demonic power, some people even less. Let''s say I I''m a relatively small group. "


    According to Thomas Bailey, there are many demons like or close to bootier.


    This also shows the horror of the demon army from the side.


    Even Chen Yu is not sure.


    It''s easy for Chen Zhu to kill busthier.


    But that doesn''t mean boostier is weak.


    If ten bustyls were to besiege Chen Yu, what about a hundred?


    Chen Yu has no such assurance either. It seems that there will be some strange moves in this war.

 Chapter 1204

    "Let''s go." Chen said.


    With that, the blackened bustrey fell into the dark magma.


    Then he grabbed candolin, got in the car and walked away.


    Tom Bailey and Molly didn''t expect Chen Yu to walk so briskly.


    When Chen Yu and LITT grove took bustyl''s belt back to their headquarters, they caused quite a stir.


    At the moment, there is still a strong breath on the demon skin.


    The people who were sleeping at first felt the devil''s breath, and they were all scared.


    I thought it was an invasion by foreign enemies.


    As a result, Chen is here.


    Half of the heart is down, and then look at a bundle of devil skin on the ground, which is about to know what''s going on.


    Candolin was also thrown on the ground, at this time, she was like a dead dog.


    Most of them were scared by Chen Yu, and then they were scared.


    "Throw her in the dungeon and interrogate her tomorrow."


    "Teacher, I''ll watch." Litt grove thought it had something to do with himself.


    After all, it was something he brought in, so he took the initiative.


    He didn''t take part in several previous actions of the association.


    He always felt that he didn''t join the association very much.


    This time, he felt that he was a member of the association.


    "Well, you can see if you can pry her mouth. If not, I''ll talk about it tomorrow."


    With that, Chen went back to the hotel.


    When he arrived at the hotel, Chen first washed his blood away.


    Then I had a good sleep with Fannie.


    Fari is to feel Chen Yu to come back, slightly murmured a: "went out again to do a bad thing?"


    "For world peace, sleep."


    The next morning, Dale and riesfall came to disturb them.


    Although their family is experiencing the guests.


    However, Chen Yu and fari will not write any suggestions in the proposal book.


    If there is anything to say, it is also mentioned face to face.


    "Chen, can you do me a favor?" Lisfal told Chen directly, "I want nameless wine."


    "How much?"


    "At least three bottles a month."


    "Yes." Chen Yu''s answer was equally straightforward.


    There are no more. Three bottles a month. On the one hand, I can provide them by myself.


    On the other hand, it won''t take the lead of Mara supermarket.


    "These three bottles of wine will be used as room fee, and this room will be left for our family. We can come and stay when we have time. We can''t let others in, OK?"


    Lisfal and dale both laughed. Chen Yu didn''t call this benefit exchange.


    It seems to be a fair deal, but they all know that Chen Yu intentionally wipes out this sentiment, which will not make them feel uncomfortable.


    In fact, Chen Yu paid back. Both Caspar and dale had helped him.


    The things they help are big and small.


    All these big and small things add up to feelings.


    So Chen doesn''t want to talk about business with them.


    In addition, the layout, orientation, built-in and scenery of this room are all of the first-class standard. Chen Zhu also likes it here.


    "Tell me about our shortcomings here." Said lisfal.


    "We''ve only lived for one day, and where can we feel it? If we have to say, it''s that we''re less popular now."


    After all, it''s just a trial operation, just a few experience residents.


    Just then there was a knock on the door.


    The door is not closed. Molly is standing at the door.


    "Mr. Dale, Mr. lisfal, these are the suggestions from the residents today. Please have a look."


    "Your management will deal with this matter by themselves, and revise it if it is reasonable."


    Both of them are bosses. In fact, they don''t need to make a decision on the rectification plan.


    Hundreds of employees, twenty or thirty management of the hotel are responsible for their main business.


    Chen Yu looks at Molly. Didn''t she leave with her demon husband?


    "Well, then I won''t bother."


    "Chen, is it convenient for the suppliers of your special ingredients to disclose?" Asked riesfall.


    "That''s not good, Johnny. I won''t be stingy if I can. The key is that I can''t provide it to you."


    "All right." Lisfal didn''t have much hope either.


    After all, when he went to the party, he wanted to supply.


    Those creatures, almost all hunted by Chen Zhu, are not farms or hunting teams.


    Riesfall actually guessed about the supply.


    After all, in his eyes, there are countless delicacies.


    Chen''s ingredients for private parties are definitely top of the line.What is top food? Another meaning of top food is rare.


    "By the way, my brewery should start production in June and July. If your hotel needs beer supply, you can enter my products, and never insult your hotel''s star rating."


    "You still run a brewery?" Both Dale and lisfal were surprised.


    They are not surprised that Chen can make beer, after all, since Chen can make the top-grade wine of anonymous wine.


    To their surprise, Chen didn''t speak to them in advance.


    "That''s the idea that came out last month. Save some money for yourself."


    "Chen, I don''t have much to say in business, but I''d like to give you a suggestion in business. When the loan is almost paid off, your Brewery will borrow another sum of money from the bank and never pay off the bank."


    Lisfal''s words are quite consistent with Denver''s philosophy, which also believes that it is necessary to maintain cooperation with banks in the form of loans.


    Chen Yu is a Chinese. The Chinese people''s idea is to pay back the borrowed money.


    It is normal for Americans to borrow money, because a family is actually borrowing money from the bank since the birth of a child.


    So they think it''s normal for them to borrow money no matter what they do.


    But as a Chinese, it is not good to borrow money.


    Because there will be a psychological burden.


    This is the difference in concept.


    Nearly 80% of Americans are moonbeams, and they need to live on next month''s salary.


    46% of Americans save no more than 800 dollars.


    In fact, in recent years, Chinese consumption concept is also changing.


    However, the Chinese people still believe that saving is better than borrowing.


    In the general environment, in fact, the American concept of early consumption is the foundation of economic prosperity.


    If everyone deposits their money in the bank, modern commerce is likely to be destroyed.


    What is social welfare for?


    In fact, it is also to promote the concept of consumption.


    In the past, people needed to save money for fear that they would not have money to see a doctor if they were seriously ill.


    But if the State takes on a large part of it, then there is no need for individuals or families to save so much money.


    You can use the money directly.


    Of course, it doesn''t mean that consumption ahead of time is necessarily good.


    Americans are very weak in their ability to resist risks, and a job loss is likely to destroy a family.


    Therefore, it is reasonable that there is no one right or wrong.


    Chen Yu still has his own ideas.


    In the current business model, when they have money, they do not pay it back, but invest it in other areas, or expand production, and then borrow more money.


    If the operation method of this expansion mode can be maintained all the time, the money will certainly be more and more earned, and the money owed to the bank will certainly be more and more.


    However, the risk will be more and more big. Once there is a problem in one link of operation, the operation mode is likely to suffer a devastating blow.


    On the other hand, Chen has no ambition.


    For Chen, any income other than medical practice belongs to extra income.


    What Chen wants is a stable and secure income, not a business risk.

 Chapter 1205

    In the afternoon, Chen Yu arrived at the headquarters of the association.


    "Teacher." When LITT grove heard that Chen Yu was coming, he immediately ran out to meet him and invited him for help.


    "Well, did you interrogate last night?"


    "Teacher, I''ve inquired that not all of their demons are willing to take part in the operation." "There are a lot of examples like Thomas Bailey. They are all transformed from humans to demons, so many members are actually human," said LITT grove


    Chen was not surprised to hear what LITT grove said.


    Even if it is a pure devil, there is human nature.


    No one or any demon can obey others unconditionally.


    Loyalty is the opposite of betrayal. Some people succumb to the inherent fear of others, some succumb to money, or are held by the handle, or have their own purpose.


    If one day, Chen is sealed.


    Chen believes that there are people in the association who will save themselves and protect themselves.


    No one can control others completely and forever.


    "So in fact, only half of the demons will participate in the attack association this time." Said LITT grove.


    That''s good news. All of a sudden, it reduced the pressure of the attack by half.


    Good news for Chen Yu and the association.


    Chen didn''t say that he had the power to suppress everything.


    If Chen is to face a thousand powerful demons, Chen is expected to escape.


    So half of them won''t participate, at least to make their chances bigger.


    "There is also a commander in the demonic army. The immortal, arrow, is unwilling to take part in the action."


    "Are you sure that candolin is telling the truth?"


    "She wants to work with us."


    "Cooperation? How to cooperate? " Chen Yu was a little surprised.


    "She wants to get the demon core of shadow pioneer Eden, and she wants to replace Eden."


    "If it''s just that, it''s not enough for me to believe her completely."


    "She said she knew where Eden and his subordinates were hiding now, and we could attack Eden in advance to weaken the demonic army."


    Chen Zhu narrowed his eyes, which was a good idea.


    Weaken the demonic army ahead of time.


    Thinking about it, Chen Yu has an idea.


    Since candolin is willing to cooperate, let''s cooperate.


    Whether it''s a pit or not, go all the way.


    It''s not the best. Everyone will get benefits and get a low price.


    If it''s a pit, it''s up to you.


    Of course, Chen Yu will not plunge in foolishly.


    All Chen has to do is to be ready.


    No one is stupid. Chen Yu thinks he is smart.


    They don''t think of the demons as idiots.


    Whoever wants to be a fool is a fool.


    At this time, Chen Yu felt something and raised his head violently.


    Chen saw a small figure standing on the rooftop of the association headquarters.


    Chen Yu was shocked. Isn''t that Evans.


    How did he run up there?


    Chen quickly ran to the bottom of the roof: "Evans, what are you doing up there?"


    Chen Yu can get Evans down by going straight up now.


    But Chen didn''t do it. He didn''t want to go too far to ensure Evans''s safety.


    Because children are very simple, if Chen Yu flies up to take Evans.


    Maybe it''s in Evans''s mind that the next time he falls off it, he''ll show up.


    Why do some TV programs with low content, try to remove some content like falling down from upstairs or playing with fire or water, just because they are afraid of misleading children.


    Children don''t understand these reasons. They think the content of the program they see is right.


    So if it wasn''t for Evans who had fallen, Chen would not have gone up.


    Evans looked down at Chen Yu downstairs.


    "I''m talking to the bell."


    "Who is the bell?" Chen asked curiously.


    "A bell is a bell." Evans pointed out of the roof. "Uncle, don''t you see that?"


    Chen Yu frowned, and he saw nothing.


    But at that moment, Chen Yu really felt that something appeared.


    But Chen can''t see it.


    At the moment Chen Yu doesn''t think it''s Evans''s hysteria.


    Because Chen believes that some things in the world can''t be seen by others, but only by individuals.


    Let''s talk about Chen Yu. Only Chen Yu can see the old black.


    There were also metal boxes that initially led him into the road, and the keys that only Chen could see.This has nothing to do with strength. Strong is strong, weak is weak. We can''t see it all.


    Even if Chen Yu put the metal box in front of Beelzebub zoffi, in front of the handsome boy and in front of the old turtle, they could not see anything.


    In addition, Chen Yu felt it just now, so Chen Yu believed that Evans really saw something.


    It could be that person, or that thing, by whatever means, only Evans could see it.


    I''ve checked Evans before. He''s a normal kid. He doesn''t have the potential to become a psychic.


    So, the probability that he can see but can''t see is very low.


    There is only one possibility, then, that something came to Evans on its own.


    Moreover, it is possible that he does not appear in a physical way, it is possible that the spirit is connected with Evans.


    At that moment, what I felt may be the magic of this thing connecting with Evans.


    Chen started covering Evans and his surroundings.


    Chen Yu felt that there was something a few meters away in front of Evans.


    Magic? It''s not magic. It''s a mental force.


    Chen tried to communicate with the group.


    But the other side didn''t respond.


    Or Chen Yu has no connection at all.


    "Evans, say goodbye to the bell. Talk to him next time. Uncle will take you out." Chen said.


    Now I don''t know what the intention of the group of mental power connected with Evans is.


    "But the Bell said I would accompany her."


    "Then you can come down and play. Don''t stand so high. It will hurt if you fall down."


    "Bell, uncle is right. Let''s go down." Evans said to the air.


    Soon Evans left the roof and came down from it.


    Chen Yu was relieved: "grove, if you are in the association, pay close attention to Evans and don''t let him be alone."


    Chen Yu goes to Evans''s room and finds many new pictures on Evans''s desk.


    And every picture is very penetrating. If only by the content of these pictures, Chen Yu''s first feeling is evil.


    Chen doesn''t understand what the purpose of that thing is to get close to Evans.

 Chapter 1206

    Until Gaia comes back from the crew.


    Chen Yu told Gaia his guess.


    "You mean, is there something you and I can''t see approaching Evans?"


    "Yes." Chen Zhu nodded.


    "Chen, do you have a solution?"


    "Not for the moment. The key thing is not the entity, nor the spirit. Contact is impossible. I just vaguely feel its existence." Chen said helplessly.


    Gaia is also deep in thought. She believes Chen Yu will not be stingy to help herself if he has a way.


    Fortunately, there are many people in the association. They are always there, and they have Chen Zhu''s orders.


    Except when Evans is sleeping, there will be others around him.


    Chen Yu and Gaia walk into the headquarters, and Dongye Tianxi and gaichila come.


    "President, I''ve made the weapon you want."


    "I''m all right, too."


    "President, I made it first."


    "I''m the first."


    "Don''t you think it will take ten days? It''s only half the time to build it? It''s not rough, is it? " Chen questioned their speed.


    "President, I haven''t slept or walked out of the workshop in these days." Gachla looks at Chen Yu with black eyes.


    Chen Zhu looks at Dongye Tianxi, who is also blind.


    These days, both of them are forging with their lives in full swing. They are totally sleepless.


    "Weapons, show me."


    Both of them run back to their own workshops, even running without any hesitation, bumping into each other.


    A few minutes later, both of them came to Chen Yu with a lot of swords.


    "President, let''s see the weapon I made for you."


    "Look at me first."


    "I''m in a hurry. Are you in a hurry to give birth?" Chen Yu said angrily, "if you bring another pile of samurai swords, don''t blame me for turning my face."


    "Of course not." Dongye Tianxi is learning now.


    Let''s not say whether he still sticks to the view of the past. If he continues to forge Samurai Dao for Chen Yu, this pair of gambles will surely lose.


    "Well, come first."


    "President, first of all, look at this heavy sword. It''s one meter and five long, fifteen centimeters wide and 225 kilograms heavy. Is it too heavy?" Dongye Tianxi asked.


    "No." Chen Yu raised the heavy sword and knocked on the body with his fingers.


    The inscriptions on the body of the sword are quite beautiful. They are inlaid with gold.


    When Chen Yu mentioned the heavy sword, he had a sense of solidity.


    At the end of the sword body is an inverted hook guard, and at the hilt is a layer of animal skin.


    "The main material of this heavy sword is made of the mixed metal of magic Xijin and Shiyan finance. Both magic Xijin and Shiyan gold are very heavy metals. The magic rhinoceros leather package used in the hilt can make the user grip more comfortable, and at the same time, it does not hinder the release of magic power." Dongye Tianxi said confidently.


    "Yes, I like this sword very much."


    "President, look at the middle I made for you, and then decide." Gaichla was in a hurry.


    If Chen Yu makes a decision at this time, what else can he do.


    "President, my sword weighs 455kg, and its length is 175m. It is made of tin metal and titanium steel alloy. To be exact, my sword is not a magic weapon, but it completely fulfills your two requirements. It is heavy, hard and durable."


    Chen Yu took over the sword made by gaichila. It''s true that the sword has a wider body and a longer body. It can''t infuse magic, but it has a stronger sense of strength.


    "I prefer your sword." Chen said.


    Gaichilaton was very happy. He looked at Tianxi Dongye proudly.


    "President, my sword is a magic weapon. Her sword is just a common weapon. In any case, she lost." Dongye Tianxi said unwillingly.


    "I said that my requirements are heavy and durable. I don''t need the ability of magic conduction. If I didn''t have the weapon made by geichla, I would like it if only you were the sword. But now with her sword, I still prefer the feel of her sword."


    "Dongye Tianxi, I won. Now, you''re going to call me teacher."


    "Wait, it''s not over." Dongye Tianxi immediately said, "president, there are twelve light swords you require."


    Dongye Tianxi put twelve light swords in front of Chen Zhu.


    Gaichila also refused to show weakness and put her twelve light swords in front of Chen Yu.


    "The twelve handles I made are made of light feather white spirit. Although the light feather white spirit is not metal, the blood soaked with nine kinds of magic creatures is not only stronger than ordinary metal, but also has a very strong magic transmission effect. At the same time, the weight is also very light. The weight of each sword is no more than five kilograms." Dongye Tianxi said."My work is made of Suiling iron. It also has strong magic transmission. The sword weighs 7kg."


    Chen Yu first tried the light sword made by Tianxi Dongye. It''s really as he said, it''s very light, and the magic transmission effect is very good.


    Then I tried the lightsaber made by gaichila. The effect was good, but it was not as good as the lightsaber made by Tianxi Dongye.


    Whether it''s magic transmission or weight, it''s not as good as the weapon of Toye Tianxi.


    "I''ll try to see whose hardness."


    Chen Yu took a light sword and then bumped each other.


    At the golden iron exchange, gaichla''s light sword blade flew a corner, while Dongye Tianxi''s weapon was unhurt.


    In this round, Chen Yu competed in the most intuitive way, so gaichila was convinced.


    "This light sword is the victory of Tianxi Dongye."


    "President, did I win?" Dongye Tianxi is overjoyed.


    "Why do you win? We each win a game. It should be a draw." Gaichila corrected immediately.


    "I''m twelve swords, but you''re just one sword. Of course, I won in quantity."


    "One sword of mine weighs more than twelve of yours, so to speak, I should have won."


    Both of them refused to give in to each other.


    "This is my first attempt at Epee, and I misunderstood the needs of the president. I will not lose to you next time."


    "If you lose, you lose. What do you do with so many excuses?"


    "Come on, don''t quarrel. You two draw. Don''t be discouraged. If you can completely crush your opponent, take out the strength of the opponent. What''s the point of quarreling at this time?"


    "Although your two weapons are very good, they don''t completely meet my requirements. I''ll take the twelve light swords of Tianxi Dongye and the heavy swords of gaichila. If you can make the swords that meet my requirements first, you will be the final winner."


    "President, is my Epee defective?"


    "Not heavy enough, not durable enough." Chen said.


    "My heavy sword is not durable enough?"


    Chen Yu wants to show gaichla how he destroyed her favorite weapon.


    But now it''s hard to have a spare weapon. Chen doesn''t want to destroy it directly.


    "My fighting habit has determined that you can give me several battles with this sword at most."

 Chapter 1207

    Gaichila has always maintained a psychological advantage over Chen.


    Maybe it''s because she didn''t see Chen Yu do it very much.


    In addition, Chen is not in the forge every day, so she doesn''t know what Chen has to do.


    So she always thought Chen was a management type. She felt that the weapons she forged were enough for Chen.


    She really didn''t understand what Chen Yu wanted better weapons to do.


    Both Gezira and Toyono Tianxi have a higher level.


    Whether they forge light swords or heavy swords, they are not at their highest level.


    Of course, there are also better materials, which will cost more time and energy to forge better weapons.


    But they don''t think it''s necessary.


    Chen Yu doesn''t know what they think. If he knows what they think, he will be slapped to death.


    Chen took the weapon, and as soon as he left, West came.


    "You two, take this ring. This ring can let you enter the test tower."


    "What trial tower?"


    "That one over there is the trial tower. You can practice your fighting skills in it after you enter."


    "No, I''m busy with my casting skills." Dongye Tianxi said.


    "I don''t need it either." Two people have personalities one by one.


    In any case, no one is satisfied with anyone, especially no one won this game, and they are holding a breath in their hearts.


    On his way back, Chen saw a familiar figure in the convenience store.


    "Hi, saran."


    Sarah is sitting in front of her car, drinking milk tea.


    Looking up, Chen Yu said hello to her at the roadside.


    Chen Yu got out of the car and went to the convenience store to buy a cup of milk tea. He leaned against saran''s car and chatted with her.


    "Are you on the night shift today?"


    "I''m no longer in charge of traffic management." Said saran.


    "I should congratulate you."


    "You should congratulate yourself. At least I won''t catch you again in the future."


    In fact, there is no pure traffic police in the United States. If a policeman finds a traffic violation on the road, they will take care of it.


    But the main manager, like Saran, is a police officer who specializes in traffic management.


    Of course, if they encounter other types of crime, they will intervene.


    Especially if Sharon meets Chen Yu on the road, maybe she will have to manage Chen Yu again.


    Every time Chen Yu meets saran on the road, he will talk with her.


    "By the way, your car is in a temporary parking space." Sharon looked at the time: "at most, it can''t be more than 15 minutes. You have 10 minutes left."


    "At the last minute, remind me again." Chen said, rolling his white eyes.


    At this time, another convertible stopped at the side of the road. A man came down from the car, holding a bunch of roses, and came to saran.


    "Saran, it''s for you."


    Sharon looked at the man in front of her without expression.


    "Inro, I think I made it clear last time, or did you not understand me?" Sarah looked at the man impatiently.


    Chen Yu is very interested in watching the drama, thinking whether he is going to help her and act as her temporary boyfriend.


    "Saran, I really like you. I will prove my heart with practical actions."


    "No matter what you do, I won''t like you. Just give up." Said saran coldly.


    "I don''t ask you to accept me now, but please accept this bunch of roses."


    At this time, Chen Yu stepped forward and took the rose: "this bunch of roses is very beautiful. I''ll take the place of saran and thank you."


    Enrol''s expression froze: "are you?"


    "What do you think of my relationship with saran?" Chen Yu looks at inro with a smile.


    "It''s not a couple anyway Is that right, Sharon? " Inro turned to look at saran.


    Saran looked at inro without expression. "Why not?"


    "Why do you like him? Where can''t I match him? " Enrol looked at saran angrily.


    "You can''t match him anywhere." Saran looked at inro with a sneer. She had been fed up with inro for a long time.


    Since Chen Yu is willing to help her, she simply pushes the boat along the way.


    "Well, Saran, even if you have a boyfriend, I don''t care. I will prove with practical actions that I am the best for you."


    "Goodbye." Chen Yu waved with a smile.


    Inroe turned away with a livid face.


    "Do you hate him?"


    "A fool." "He was naive to think that if he pursued me, my father would invest in his company," she said


    "Er..." Chen Yu was also a little shocked.American Empire society is not the same as domestic society.


    In China, if the son-in-law enters the family and there is no other successor in the family, the man will gradually take over the industrial management of the family.


    It''s the family industry of Meidi, which rarely changes the management level because of the male''s involvement. It''s not that the male can enter the management level by marrying the female heirs of the family.


    In the future, even if a woman inherits the family property, she has nothing to do with her husband.


    And their marriage will definitely sign a prenuptial agreement before marriage.


    "Even if he really pursued me, my father would not invest 50 million dollars in his company." Said saran.


    "What is his business?" Chen asked curiously.


    "The tour company, by the way, receives tourists from Southeast Asian countries." Said saran.


    "50 million dollars for travel companies? Is he going to cover the Pacific with dollars? "


    "He''s a opportunist."


    "It''s almost time. I have to go. If I don''t, you''ll give me a ticket." Chen Yu put the rose into saran''s hand: "it''s for you."


    "Can you be more sincere next time you give me a gift?"


    Saran looked at the roses in her hand and put them directly into the garbage can beside her.


    Shortly after Chen drove, he felt a car following him.


    Chen Yu looks at the car behind him. It''s the same car as inro just now.


    Chen Yu pulls up to the side of the road, and Yinluo''s car pulls up to the back. Yinluo gets out of the car and goes to Chen Yu''s car.


    "How about meeting you, sir?" Inlo put his hands on Chen''s door.


    "What can I do for you?" Chen Yu looks at inlo.


    "It''s about saran."


    "And then?" Chen Yu looks at inlo.


    "Do you know what the sarans do?"


    "She and I are boyfriend and girlfriend. Do you think I don''t know?"


    "Do you want a lot of money?"


    "How much is it?"


    "Five million dollars."


    Chen Yu frowns at inroe. After half a day''s work, he promises himself five million dollars. Is he so cheap?


    "Look at my car first, and then talk about the price with me." Chen Yu rolled his eyes.


    Chen Yu and Yinluo drive open cars, but their cars are Porsche 918, while Yinluo drives cars with less than $100000.


    Enroe''s expression froze: "well, ten million dollars."


    "Tell me first, what''s your plan?"

 Chapter 1208

    Inluo squints at Chen Yu.


    "Do you have the same idea?"


    "Nonsense, what can I do with saran without this idea? She has a bad temper and is not easy to serve. If I want money, I''d better find a gentle and considerate one." Chen Yu said this shameless words, completely without any psychological burden.


    Yinluo has a deep understanding of Chen Yu''s words.


    He took Chen Yu as his companion.


    That is the so-called professional white face.


    But enrol is different from the ordinary little white face.


    This belongs to ten years, not open, open to eat ten years.


    This time, I have been looking for saran for a long time.


    However, Chen is very happy about the misunderstanding of inro.


    Finally someone recognized his appearance and thought he was qualified to be a little white face.


    It''s not easy.


    "You rent this car?"


    "No, I got it from the rich woman I cheated last time." Chen said.


    "And the rich woman?"


    "I broke her up in partnership and got tens of millions of dollars."


    Inluo took a breath of cool air. He didn''t expect that Chen Yu was not only a member of the same path, but also no weaker than him.


    At the same time, he thinks that he is looking for the right person.


    "It''s not easy to get money from saran''s father. Her father is a famous miser. What was your original plan?" Asked inro.


    "First get her in, then find a piece of land, and then tell saran that there is a shortage of money to buy that land, let her give some money, and then turn her left hand to her right."


    "Then how do you get away?" Asked inro.


    Even husband and wife need to pay back their debts.


    What''s more, it''s impossible for the court to support the man in such a huge transfer.


    "It''s not easy. Just mortgage the land to the family behind Sharon." Chen Yuli said of course.


    "This method is too difficult to operate." "If you work with me, I can definitely make you more money, and it''s easier," said inro


    "What can you do?" Chen asked.


    "I have an empty shell company. You try to persuade saran to invest in my company. Then she goes bankrupt within three months. The money in the company''s account goes overseas. It''s absolutely safe and fast. She can''t even recover the money."


    "I''ll think about it." Chen said.


    In fact, this method provided by inro is rougher and less reliable than that said by Chen Yu.


    To put it bluntly is to use emotion to cheat.


    Shell company can cheat ordinary people, but cheat a billionaire?


    This is obviously impossible.


    Who is a fool to be a billionaire?


    Just look for a few commercial detectives and you''ll be able to turn inro''s background upside down.


    Even Chen Yu''s investment of 30 million US dollars has to be evaluated many times, and experts and banks have to be consulted many times.


    Why do investors invest in a shell company?


    "Leave me a contact information for us to contact and discuss." Said inro.


    Chen gave him a phone number, but not Chen''s, but west''s.


    Chen doesn''t want his phone to be harassed.


    If inro finds out later that he has been tricked and spreads his phone number, he can''t point out how to harass him.


    So he called in West.


    Even harassment would then harass West, not him.


    "This is my assistant''s phone number." Chen said.


    In Luo''s more and more feeling Chen Zhu is not simple, unexpectedly also has the specialized assistant.


    No wonder he can cheat rich woman''s money.


    I''ve cheated several women myself, but it''s only a few hundred thousand dollars at most.


    After Chen left, he sent the recording directly to saran.


    It wasn''t long before saran called.


    "Chen, what''s the matter?"


    "That inro found me again just now, and intends to join hands with me to make a hole in your father''s money."


    "This bastard, I won''t let him go."


    In fact, Chen Yu didn''t need to remind her that Saran had known the background of inro for a long time.


    But the ugly and naked evidence is in front of us, and the mentality is different.


    Originally, saran didn''t want to talk to Rino.


    Now this recording, but completely ignited the anger of saran.


    "Do you want me to provide guns? Your gun must be inconvenient to use. " Chen Yu joked.


    "I''ll give you fifty thousand dollars," said Saran, after half paying in silence. "How about you help me deal with this bastard?"


    Fifty thousand dollars? It''s too cheap.


    "You break the law, you are a policeman." Chen Yu didn''t plan to have anything to do with inlot.With her relationship with Saran, remind her that she has done her best.


    I don''t need to help her clean up inro.


    And saran''s father, should have enough ability.


    There''s no need to do it yourself.


    If it''s a good friend, like Steven or dale.


    When they meet this kind of swindler, they will help them fix it.


    But I and saran are definitely not good friends.


    "Come on, I don''t want you to kill."


    "Well, if he comes to me again, I''ll try to fix him." Chen said.


    There are too many ways to deal with such swindlers.


    Whether it''s black or white.


    And this kind of person is not worthy of sympathy.


    There must be more than a few people cheated by him.


    And most of them are women.


    Even if he was killed, it would be done for the people.


    Of course, it''s on the premise that Enro will come to the door.


    Our business scope does not include eliminating harm for the people.


    ¡­¡­


    Back at the hotel, Chen met Molly in the lobby.


    Molly saw Chen Yu coming in from the outside and immediately greeted him: "Mr. Chen, can we talk?"


    "About what?"


    "About my husband."


    "Any questions?"


    "Bailey would like your protection."


    "He''s a demon, and I''m a psychic. In terms of identity, we are born enemies. I didn''t kill him, which has shown my kindness. But now you want me to protect him, which is not appropriate."


    Frankly speaking, I''m not related to Tom Bailey. How can I protect him.


    "Bailey said he knew the weakness of Juan Tucker."


    "He told me yesterday that he didn''t even know the ability of Duane Tucker, but now he tells me that he knows the weakness of Duane Tucker, so that''s enough for me to kill him." Said Chen, squinting.


    "He didn''t lie." Molly said quickly, "there''s something in the Simon Museum in Norton that''s going to stop Juan Tucker."


    "Oh? Norton Simon Museum? What? "


    "The eye of the holy land, the jewel inlaid on the scepter of the Austrian empress Prosis in 1125, was repeatedly obtained from the Norton Simon Museum by the Austrian government and never returned to Austria."

 Chapter 1209

    Since the last theft, the security of the Simon Museum in Norton has been upgraded.


    And even the security guards were fully armed, and the security team rose to 30, even at night there were 15 people on duty.


    It''s almost impossible to steal at Simon Museum in Norton.


    Unless Chen Yu directly kills Qiang Lai.


    Otherwise, it is almost impossible to succeed.


    And Molly also said that it''s Austria''s national treasure.


    It''s impossible to steal and rob, so we can only buy.


    Chen Yu didn''t plan to spend tens of millions of dollars to buy a one-time thing.


    "Mr. Chen, you may not be interested, but Juan Tucker will certainly not let a thing that has a great threat to him exist." Molly said.


    Chen Yu narrowed his eyes and said, "juan Tucker is going to grab the eye of the holy land?"


    "Yes, that''s what Thomas Bailey said."


    "I''ll give you an address. You and Tom Bailey can go there for a while." Chen gave Molly the address of the headquarters of the association: "however, when you go there, you can''t walk there at will, because there are some secrets, but as long as you are there, I can guarantee the safety of you and your husband."


    "Well, I understand."


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, Chen took Fanny and little Gelin back to mirror lake.


    The experience here has also been experienced. Fanny and little Gelin still like home.


    After all, there are people at home, and a group of evil spirits are on call.


    Although the hotels of Dell and lisfal are good, they are not convenient at home.


    And Chen Yu completely refused to let little Gelin into the hotel''s public swimming pool.


    The public swimming pool doesn''t know how dirty it is. No one knows what the people in the water left behind.


    It''s been 25 weeks since she was pregnant and she''s got a big stomach.


    Both Chen Yu and FA Li are expecting their second child to be born.


    Chen Yu also accompanied fari to have a pregnancy test. The baby in her stomach was quite healthy.


    Chen Yu has not been out these two days, so he accompanies Fanny and little Gelin.


    Play the piano at home and read books.


    To be honest, Chen Yu never dared to use the heavy sword that gaichila made for Chen Yu.


    I''m afraid it will collapse accidentally, which makes Chen Yu very depressed.


    If you don''t use weapons hard, there is no difference between them.


    It''s not as comfortable as shaking your fist.


    It''s the twelve light swords made by Tianxi Dongye. They are easy to use.


    Chen Yu wants to practice sword Qi, sword power and so on.


    It''s like Tianxi Dongye. He can use his sword power.


    It''s just that Chen can''t practice. It''s not this way.


    Chen Yu entered the river map, and spent more time in the river map.


    "Chen Yu, you have come in quite frequently these two days." The old turtle looked at Chen Yu and said.


    He''s still fishing there, he''s still mending his mind.


    "A lot of things."


    "I''m going to forge a sword myself and start learning again. Anyway, there''s a lot of time." Chen said.


    "I''m afraid you''ll never learn."


    "I have a lot of time. I''m not afraid."


    "Some people are born unfit for this, not to mention ordinary blacksmiths, and wise forgers forge and forge weapons. They need that state of mind. With your state of mind, they can never forge a good weapon in their whole life." "It''s not time to make up for it," said the old turtle. "Even if you''ve been working iron all your life, you''ll become a good blacksmith at best, not a good foundry."


    A word from the old turtle dispelled Chen''s idea.


    "But I''m short of a good weapon now." Chen Yu said gloomily.


    "From ancient times to the present, few people in your realm live by weapons made by others."


    "Then what? Empty handed? "


    "When you come to your realm, it''s easy to create a magic."


    Chen Xun looks at the old turtle with eyes. Although he has reached this level, he is not practicing meditation, so his basic knowledge is still a little less.


    Chen Yu is still majoring in the Qingyi manual. The pithy formula and mental skill in the Qingyi manual are very familiar.


    But for the Taoist thought and knowledge, but a little knowledge.


    Generally, Taoist monks have higher theoretical realm than practical realm, and Chen Yu is now that the practical realm is higher than the theoretical realm.


    It''s impossible to create your own magic. Let''s study the ancient books of Qingyi gate first.


    XiangLiu Qingyi, the founder of Qingyi sect, is a master of Huaji. Most of these ancient books were created when XiangLiu Qingyi was in Huaji realm, but most of them are based on the magic of Maoshan.


    Frankly speaking, XiangLiu Qingyi is standing on the shoulders of giants.


    Although the realm of Xiang Liu''s green clothes is lower than that of Chen Yu, it doesn''t mean that the magic he created is not suitable for Chen Yu.XiangLiu Qingyi is obviously a person whose theoretical realm is higher than the practical realm.


    Many of his spells are based on the transformation of the extreme realm, and look at the upper Qing realm.


    These spells can be used under and above the realm of Huaji.


    Many of the spells of Qingyi sect are like this. Therefore, the reputation of Qingyi sect has not been obvious.


    It''s because the magic of the Qingyi sect looks ordinary.


    It is the most appropriate for these spells to be used in Huaji realm, because they are the spells created by XiangLiu Qingyi in order to transform the realm, or to think about Shangqing realm.


    When it is used in the extreme state, its power will decrease sharply. Because of this, it''s not the same as the magic of Qingyi sect.


    However, after XiangLiu and Qingyi, none of the disciples of the Qingyi gate came out.


    Chen Yu is half of it, but it''s here.


    The disciples of Qingyi gate have always been higher in theory than in practice.


    Li Qing, for example, has a higher theoretical level than Chen Yu.


    "Come and sit with me for a while and calm down." The old turtle beckoned.


    Chen Xun looks at the old turtle with his eyes. He can''t be like the old turtle. He has been sitting for decades.


    "Your biggest problem now is that what you learn is too complicated." The old turtle said, "you have two kinds of blood vessels and many abilities. In addition to the magic of the Qingyi gate, you have the skills of the voice and the sword and the external incarnation. You can take out any of these abilities, but you are not refined. Now you are in the upper Qing Dynasty, but you are not powerful."


    Chen Yu frowned: "when it comes to the realm, why hasn''t it come to the strength? I think I''m a lot stronger since I''ve understood the emptiness of heaven and earth. "


    "What you feel is the actual promotion. You are originally majoring in breaking the Dharma by force. So after you understand the sky and earth, what you feel is the physical promotion. Of course, this feeling is the most obvious, but do you really have the power of the sky and earth?"


    After hearing old turtle''s words, Chen Yu fell into deep thought.


    Chen Chu is sitting by the river, holding a Book of ancient books of Qingyi gate. He doesn''t know whether he is looking at the small river or the books in his hand.

 Chapter 1210

    Chen Yu has been sitting by the river for ten days and ten nights.


    In ten days, Chen still got nothing.


    It''s no wonder that the ancient monks were closed for three or five years.


    It''s really not suitable to be a monk just because of Chen Yu''s nature.


    But Chen''s biggest advantage is time.


    The old turtle sat next to Chen Yu and opened his mouth for the first time in ten days.


    "To draw a picture, you need to draw a outline, to write a book, and to create your own magic, you need to create your own mind, that is, your mind. If you don''t know what you want to create, how do you create it?"


    "Intention?"


    It''s another ten days.


    There are too many thoughts in Chen''s mind, too many thoughts, but they delay Chen''s thoughts.


    In eleven days, an idea flashed in Chen''s mind.


    What do you want to do so much, your understanding is not high, Taoism theory is shallow.


    If you want to think of so many complex natural world, you are just asking for trouble.


    There is no need to think about whether it needs to be passed down or passed on to future generations.


    What I need is a magic that suits me.


    A spell that can give full play to its power.


    That''s it.


    After thinking through this idea, Chen Yu''s heart suddenly opened.


    The thought turned so fast that an idea came into being.


    All of a sudden, Chen Yu differentiated into twelve incarnations, and then dark magma poured into the twelve incarnations and eroded them, and then dark magma merged into Chen Yu.


    The twelve Branches are linked by dark magma, and all the forces are integrated into Chen Yu''s body.


    Chen Yu felt an unprecedented surge in his body.


    Chen Yu did not know how powerful he was at the moment.


    However, Chen Yu now combines the twelve parts with the noumenon.


    If the separation is divided into parts, then now is the unification of all methods.


    Without complicated operation, it is a simple idea.


    Chen Yu took the noumenon as the base, and instantly increased his power several times.


    At that time, Chen had already possessed the ultimate strength of nearly 200 tons.


    After the sky and earth are clear, the body gets a qualitative leap again, and it''s several times stronger.


    Now, with this method, the number of times has increased.


    Now Chen Yu has reached a terrifying position in power.


    More than that, if Chen was attacked by external shock, Chen could also pass the shock through the dark magma to the body.


    Chen''s defense has reached an unprecedented level.


    The old turtle opened his eyes again and looked at Chen Yu.


    "What is the name of this spell?"


    "All laws are one."


    "The name is a little big, but it''s a little close to your spell. You need to continue to improve it in the future. It''s enough that you can do it now."


    After many days of understanding, Chen Yu finally got a good result.


    More than 20 days in the river map, but less than an hour outside.


    Now, the two places that help Chen''s personal strength the most are Hetu, which gives him plenty of time to practice, and the old turtle raises some points from the side.


    Another place is the test tower, which is the place to be proved.


    What Chen Yu learned and thought all need to be proved in the test tower.


    Chen Yu, however, has not been able to test the tower since he realized the emptiness of heaven and earth.


    The reason why he didn''t enter the test tower was that when he was in the realm of Huaji, Chen Yu barely passed the seventh floor.


    After understanding the emptiness and brightness of heaven and earth, Chen Yu always felt something was wrong.


    When he came out of the river map this time, Chen Yu felt that he had made up the poor thing.


    Chen then went straight to the headquarters of the association.


    I didn''t say hello either. I went directly into the test tower.


    The seventh level monster is the lava giant.


    It is also the place where the bronze sword breaks.


    That war can be said to be Chen Yu''s hardest.


    We need to kill enough lava giants to get through.


    The difficulty of the eighth level is definitely several times more difficult than that of the seventh level.


    After entering the eighth floor, Chen found that it was on a rough sea.


    Chen Yu flies up and hovers over the sea level.


    At this time, Chen Yu''s mind was as calm as water, and he allowed the sea to be stormy.


    The sky and earth open, covering the sea and below.


    Chen doesn''t know where the attack will come from.


    All of a sudden, Chen felt that something was approaching under the water, and he had entered the small world of Chen.


    The next moment, a big mouth from the bottom up to Chen Yu.This is a huge shark, more than 30 meters long, with two side-by-side dorsal fins, just like two rows of blades.


    On both sides of this huge shark''s big mouth, there are a pair of exposed bone teeth, just like pliers.


    Crazy sea devil, the name of this shark.


    The crazy sea devil doesn''t bite Chen Yu with his big mouth, but squirts a stream of water out of his mouth.


    Chen Yu hurriedly avoided, and the water column shot to a hundred meters high. You can imagine how powerful the water column is.


    If Chen Yu is shot by water column in midair, he will be injured.


    Chen Yu immediately fell down, and rushed directly into the mouth of the crazy sea devil, directly tearing the crazy sea devil''s mouth with brute force.


    A frenzied sea devil apparently poses no threat to Chen, who stands on the body floating on the sea and looks into the distance.


    At this time, the sea level in the distance rolled up, as if thousands of troops were rushing towards Chen Yu.


    It was thousands of wild sea devils making waves.


    Frenzied sea devil is a water hell creature. A frenzied sea devil can spray water magic. It''s not surprising that thousands of frenzied sea demons set off huge waves.


    Chen took a deep breath and watched the waves of tens of meters in the distance.


    Chen can completely hide in the sky.


    However, Chen Yu came to test the eighth floor of the tower, in order to prove the unity of all the methods he created.


    If you avoid it, there is no point in coming here.


    Chen Yu immediately launched the all Dharma unification, facing the huge waves.


    The huge wave has arrived, but the next moment, Chen Yu was shot by the huge wave.


    Chen Yu felt his body breaking down.


    Instant kill!!


    Dead!


    Chen Yu left the test tower, and then he was stunned.


    Pretending to push too hard, Chen Yu didn''t even think that he would be killed by seckill.


    Thousands of frenzied sea monsters, the huge waves they set off are not a superposition of individuals, but a completely integrated offensive, which is similar to Chen Yu''s Wanfa, and is also a joint attack of thousands of frenzied sea monsters.


    No matter how powerful Chen is, he can''t confront thousands of crazy sea monsters with his own strength.


    This is a collision of absolute power. Chen Yu lost.


    It was a complete loss. I lost without any suspense.


    This is the result.


    When Chen Yu understood the unity of all the laws, he almost thought he was invincible in the world.


    But the eighth floor of the test tower gave Chen Yu a hard slap.


    Depressed return depressed, but this also lets Chen Yu more excited.


    After all, it was a real failure.


    Chen Yu has also re imagined and rearranged his tactics in his mind.


    This kind of hard fight is definitely not desirable.


    It is impossible to compete with the power of that level even if all laws are unified.


    So one way to get through customs is to avoid the joint attack of the frenzied sea devil, and then divide and defeat.


    Another is to break the connection between the wild sea devil.

 Chapter 1211

    It''s almost impossible to get into a tough encounter with the wild sea devil on the eighth floor.


    In terms of individual strength, the water jet from a single wild sea devil should be about 30 tons.


    So the huge wave raised by a thousand wild sea monsters is 30000 tons. Thousands of wild sea monsters work at the same time, so the power is more than 100000 tons.


    The most critical point is that they can unite to bring all the forces together.


    This is the most terrible place for them.


    Unless Chen Yu can increase his strength and anti strike by 20 times, he will not be killed in an instant.


    This is obviously impossible, at least Chen Yu can''t do it now.


    This gap is not a level gap, but a realm gap.


    In fact, it''s not hard to break the eighth layer if you avoid the first huge wave. At least Chen Yu has this ability.


    It''s not impossible to kill a thousand wild sea devils.


    Chen, however, was reluctant to use circuitous methods, hoping not to avoid the first offensive.


    At present, to improve Chen''s strength, it is necessary to expand the coverage of xiaotiandi and increase the number of external avatars.


    Chen can''t be the incarnation of the old turtle.


    Moreover, this kind of incarnation, for the first time, can be divided into twelve parts, and then promoted not from twelve to thirteen, but from multiple times.


    The first incarnation is twelve separate bodies, the second promotion is to be able to differentiate twenty-four, the third is forty-eight, the fourth is ninety-six.


    Although Chen Yu''s external incarnation was refined before the transformation of the pole.


    Now the sky and the sky are clear. In terms of magic quality and magic magnitude, they are more than ten times stronger than before.


    But the problem is that the quality of the incarnation has also improved.


    It''s like Chen can afford 12 tractors in the past, but now Chen can afford 12 overtaking tractors.


    But Chen bought twenty-four super cars, so Chen was also a tough guy. That''s the reason.


    The same is true of avatars.


    Come on, whether it''s expanding the world or doubling the number of external avatars, it''s not possible for a moment.


    Chen Yu is going to the Simon Museum in Norton to see what''s going on there.


    Now, the security of Simon Museum in Norton is very strict. Every visitor should check on the metal detector before coming in.


    Entering the museum, Chen found the eye of the holy land.


    The eye of the holy land is carved into a hexagonal gem.


    The Milky texture of this gem is familiar to Chen.


    But even through the bulletproof glass cover, Chen still felt a holy breath.


    Chen Xun rubbed his eyes. I''ll go. Isn''t this holy eye an angel crystal?


    No one in the world is more familiar with Angel Crystal than Chen Yu.


    This should be a perfect angel crystal, but after hundreds of years of dissipation, this perfect angel crystal has lost too much sacred breath.


    Chen Yu was disappointed. He thought it was something good, which made him think about it for two or three days.


    It turned out to be such a thing, but Chen Yu was very happy.


    Because perfect angel crystallizes itself a lot, even super perfect crystallizes itself a lot.


    Chen left the Norton Simon Museum, but he didn''t go far, but waited for the night to come.


    As night began to fall, Chen saw a refitted armored car rush directly into the museum. Then there was a fierce gunshot and explosion in the museum.


    Chen Yu is a bit surprised. These people are really brave.


    At least Chen Yu dare not launch such an attack so blatantly.


    Within five minutes, the armored car came out.


    After leaving the museum, the armored car got into the carriage of a large truck and disappeared into the night.


    Chen Yu followed all the way, but instead of driving, he hid in the air.


    In order to move in the dark, Chen Yu is wearing a black suit today, especially in the dark.


    In addition, it''s 100 meters in the air, so it''s hard for these robbers to find Chen Yu.


    ¡­¡­


    In the trunk of the big truck, several people got off the armored car.


    There was a tall woman standing in the carriage.


    The woman, dressed in a rapturous costume and holding her chest in both hands, watched her companion come down and say, "benris, have you got anything?"


    "Got it." Ben Reese took out the eye of the holy land.


    "Send a message to that person." Said the camouflaged woman.


    "He sent us a message to meet at the end of Highway 22."


    "The end of Highway 22, how far is it?"


    "It''s forty kilometers from downtown. It''s desert." Benriis looked at the coordinates of the map and said, "Nikki, shall we prepare it?""As usual, this time, don''t go too far, lest someone find something wrong." Said Nikki.


    In half an hour, the car reached the end of Highway 22.


    "Take the armored car down just in case."


    This armored vehicle is modified with an off-road vehicle, but its performance is very close to that of the armored vehicle.


    In addition, it is equipped with a large number of military weapons, including 12 mm caliber machine guns and continuous firing machine guns, which are only weapons that can be equipped by the military.


    This is already a small war fortress.


    Everyone is armed with machine guns and night vision, waiting for their traders to come.


    "There is no thermal imaging in a kilometer around, so that person can''t say the address wrong?" Benris looked around and said gloomily.


    "Patience." Nikki stood on the cover of the armored car and said calmly.


    Suddenly, Nikki saw a figure coming in the distance.


    "400 meters to the southwest." Said Nikki.


    Benriis turned to Nikki''s direct vision, but nothing was found in the night vision instrument. The direction was empty.


    "There''s nothing there?"


    Nicky frowned. "Take off the night vision and look at it."


    Ben risra put on the night vision and looked southwest.


    Sure enough, I saw a man walking towards them.


    "Strange."


    The naked eye clearly saw that person, how can''t the night vision instrument detect it?


    "It''s possible that he''s wearing some kind of heat shielding device." Said Nikki.


    "Is that man a missionary?"


    Nikki watched as the man approached, dressed as a missionary, in a priest''s grey robe, with a small round cap on his head and an old bible in his hand.


    "Hello, lost lamb, I''m Juan Tucker and your employer." Daan Tucker is like a kind priest, with a gentle smile on his face and a soft tone which makes it difficult to raise vigilance.


    Everyone seemed to be bathed in the spring wind, and the eyes to tea Ann Tucker became soft.

 Chapter 1212

    Nikki looked to tea. Tucker, suddenly a cold wind blowing, Nikki body slightly trembled, a lot of spirit.


    "Mr. Tuan Tucker, let''s trade first. We have brought what you want. Our money."


    "I didn''t bring the money." Said Juan Tucker with a faint smile.


    "Are you kidding us?" Nicky raised his pistol and pointed it at the center of his brow.


    "There''s a box over there." Said Juan Tucker, pointing to the left.


    "Benris, look over there."


    After a few steps, he found four big boxes in front of him.


    Benris reached for it, but did not lift it.


    How heavy! What''s in this box?


    When benris opened the box, he was blinded by the golden things in front of him.


    "Nicky, somebody, come here and carry it."


    Several people ran over again, they were also surprised by the things in the box.


    Gold, a lot of gold!


    Nikki was stunned when he saw the people carrying four large boxes here.


    "Here are five hundred kilograms of gold. I think it''s enough to pay you." Juan Tucker smiled faintly.


    "You didn''t say in advance that you would pay us in gold."


    Gold needs to be sold first, and part of the cost should be removed.


    "What do I want?" Juan Tucker doesn''t care about Nikki''s discontent.


    Nikki took out the eye of the holy land from his arms, and stretched out his hand in front of Juan Tucker.


    Tuan Tucker reached out his dried palm, took the eye of the holy land, and a strange smile appeared on his face.


    "Ha ha..." All of a sudden, Juan Tucker pinched the eye of holy land, and he crushed it directly.


    "You..."


    The smile on Tean Tucker''s face gradually became cold: "fake! Is that what you do, Miss Nicky? "


    "Why do you say it''s false?"


    Nikki''s face also turned unnatural.


    Juan Tucker''s eyes were a little chilly, as if to penetrate Nikki.


    "I say false, that is false!"


    "This is what we took from the Simon Museum in Norton. If you say it''s fake, I have nothing else."


    A fierce light flashed in the eyes of Juan Tucker: "it seems that you think I''m cheating?"


    Thean Tucker''s face began to change, turning dark gray, opening a gap in the center of his brow.


    Just then, Nicky suddenly raised his pistol and shot it in the middle of Juan Tucker''s brow.


    The bullet hit the center of Tuan Tucker''s eyebrow. Then the white lines began to spread in the center of Tuan Tucker''s eyebrow.


    Thean Tucker''s face became painful, with a look of Horror: "how could it be? You know... "


    Nikki immediately backed away a few steps: "is it strange that the fallen of the church sold their souls to the devil?"


    All of a sudden, Duane Tucker''s expression of pain stagnated and became strange again.


    "Since you know my origin, you should also be Knights of the magic palace, right?"


    "Yes, we are knights of the magic palace."


    Tuan Tucker reached out his fingers and dug in the hole in his brow. Soon, a milky warhead was dug out.


    "I didn''t expect that the eye of holy land has long been in your hands, and you have made it into a bullet just to attract me?"


    Nikki and others all raised their guns and pointed to tea''an Tucker, and all of them became dignified.


    How is it possible? Why didn''t it work?


    The bullet had penetrated his head. Why didn''t it kill the degenerate?


    Isn''t the eye of the holy land his nemesis?


    Why doesn''t it work?


    Tuan Tucker holds the eye of the holy land that has been made into a warhead.


    "You don''t know, the message that I was restrained by the eyes of the holy land was originally from me." Tean Tucker''s smile became more and more strange: "what I expect is that one day you will personally send the eyes of the holy land to me. Now, my expectation has finally come true, Jie Jie..."


    "Shoot, shoot!" Nicky shouted.


    Everyone''s pouring bullets at Dean Tucker.


    A demon''s wing suddenly stretched out from the back of Tuan Tucker and stood in front of him.


    All the bullets were blocked by the single wing, and even the small caliber guns were harmless to him.


    Not only was Juan Tucker unhurt, but his demon wings grew bigger and bigger with the attack of the gunfire and soon became the size of a wall.


    You know, their weapons and ammunition are all specially used to deal with evil creatures, either soaked in holy water or silver bullets.


    Ordinary evil spirits are shot, which is absolutely a flash of terror.But instead of being hurt, Tuan Tucker became stronger.


    He is absorbing the holy power of these attacks.


    "Stop! Stop! " Cried Nikki hastily.


    She knew for a long time that she was facing a terrible monster.


    But in the records of the magic hall, there is nothing about the ability of tea''an Tucker.


    The only record is the news that Juan Tucker is afraid of the eye of the holy land.


    But they did not expect that even this only useful information, in the end, is also a trap.


    When the attack stopped, Tuan Tucker removed the demon''s wings.


    The eyes of the holy land are tightly held in his hands.


    "Nicky What is he doing? "


    "He He seems to be absorbing divine power. "


    "How could it be He''s a devil. "


    Behind the tea tower, began to extend a pile of white flawless wings.


    Everyone''s face changed again.


    How is it possible?


    How is this possible?


    The wings are full of holy light.


    The face of tuantak is full of enjoyment.


    His body is recovering rapidly.


    The old body is becoming young.


    At the same time, he is becoming stronger.


    "Yes, I did." Tuan Tucker is surprised to see his angel wings.


    At this time, the holy eye in his hand had been completely drained of holy power and turned into dust in his palm.


    "Devil, suffer death!" A knight suddenly charged at tea''an Tucker.


    Diane Tucker looked up at the knight, whose white wings had drawn an arc in the air and were stained with blood.


    The knight was in the same place, and his head slipped slowly.


    But the next moment, the knight''s body suddenly exploded violently.


    Boom -


    the flame produced by the explosion engulfs the tea''an Tucker instantly.


    Everyone looked at the center of the explosion, and Juan Tucker was unharmed.


    Diane Tucker points his finger, and the explosion shrinks rapidly into a fireball, which gathers in the palm of his hand.


    Then, Juan Tucker aimed at the armored car, and the fireball shot out.


    Boom -


    the armored vehicle was exploded in an instant, and several knights on the vehicle were also affected.

 Chapter 1213

    "Monster!"


    A word like this pops up in everyone''s mind.


    Diane Tucker stroked his blonde hair. He didn''t rush to kill the knights in the magic palace.


    He is showing his strength.


    Just then, in the distance, there was a whirring sound.


    Two armed helicopters appeared above the heads of the crowd.


    Dada -


    the two armed helicopters launched an attack on Tuan Tucker.


    With a wave of tea''an Tucker''s white wings, innumerable white lights shot at two armed helicopters.


    One of the armed helicopters immediately fell, and the other, avoiding the white light attack, continued to attack Tuan Tucker in one direction.


    Juan Tucker raises his right arm and a red magic circle appears in the wound of the helicopter.


    A red blood hand came out of the magic array. The propeller of the helicopter broke the blood hand, but the helicopter also fell out of control.


    There was a look of fear on everyone''s face.


    It''s so powerful. The devil is so powerful.


    In the modern war, the most cutting-edge weapon of war, facing him is also so powerless.


    "Submit to me." "I will give you glory and wealth," she said


    "Devil! You''re delusional. " Nikki didn''t even want to think about it. He refused the request of Juan Tucker.


    They came from the magic palace and experienced countless trials.


    They have a strong will.


    They may be afraid, but fear only makes them more firm in their beliefs.


    "Justice wins!"


    "Justice wins!"


    Everyone is calling their own slogan.


    Eyes full of determination to see death as if returning.


    "Justice will prevail?" Then I''ll let you die under justice


    Diane Tucker raises a hand and opens it to the sky.


    "All of you will be brought to justice."


    Suddenly, a golden magic circle appeared at the feet of all the people on the scene.


    They found that they could not leave the golden magic circle and were all bound in it.


    On top of their heads, a golden upside down sword blade appeared.


    Like the sword of Damocles, on their heads.


    "Finally, I''d like to ask you whether you can submit or not..." Tea Anne Tucker drinks.


    But just then, all of a sudden, Diane Tucker''s voice broke.


    Because he found a dark place more than 10 meters away, there was also a golden magic array.


    The justice trial of Tuan Tucker covers a hundred meters.


    That is to say, as long as within 100 meters, all people will face his trial.


    There is a golden magic circle in the shadow, that is to say, there is a person hiding there.


    And this person has never found out.


    Chen is rather depressed.


    Because he didn''t expect to be found like this.


    Inexplicably lying gun.


    He had planned to go on to the theatre.


    People also found the golden magic array that appeared not far away. There was a figure in it.


    Who else is here?


    Is it Juan Tucker''s party?


    Or a third party?


    And in the haystacks more than ten meters away, so close, they didn''t find it at all.


    Duane Tucker looked at Chen Yu and said, "who are you?"


    He doesn''t know? Not his party?


    Nikki and others said in secret.


    This man is dressed in a suit. He''s dressed appropriately. He looks like a white-collar worker.


    Is it the man who broke into this place by accident?


    But, this is the wilderness, what does a white-collar come here to do?


    Chen Xun rubbed his nose, and his expression was a little embarrassed.


    "I''ll say I''m lost, can you believe it?" Chen Chu started.


    "Don''t you think I''m a fool?" Tean Tucker snorted


    "I''m really lost. I don''t know how to get here." Chen Yu said helplessly.


    Chen Yu''s harmless expression is really confusing.


    "Dying!" Juan Tucker is not so easy to fool.


    When his palm pressed down, the golden blade on Chen''s head fell down and shot directly at Chen''s head.


    Chen Yu fell to the ground. Just when Tian''an Tucker thought that Chen Yu was dead, Chen Yu stood up again.


    Chen Yu patted the dust on his body: "do you know that I need two thousand dollars for this dress?"Duane Tucker squinted at Chen Yu. "Isn''t he dead?"


    Nicky and others were shocked. How can this man be unharmed?


    How did he do it?


    All of a sudden, what happened to Juan Tucker.


    "You''re the president of the supernatural society? The man who hid a third of the soul of Comus Mosa? "


    "In your tone, I don''t seem to have much respect for condi Moussa."


    "To me, he''s just my stepping stone." "I need his demonic power. Now he''s useless. I''ve got the power I need. The power of angels and demons is perfectly integrated in my body. I don''t need to submit to him any more. Let alone he''s still in the seal. Even if he stands in front of me, I will tell him that he can''t enslave any more Me. "


    "But what I didn''t expect was that you would show up in front of me."


    "I''m a good talker." Chen Yu said with a smile, "since you don''t have to be loyal to kons Moussa, then we are not enemies, so we don''t need war between us, do you think?"


    "Ha ha..." Daan Tucker laughed: "I like you, humble and shameless human beings, well, I give you this opportunity to surrender to me."


    Chen Yu curled his mouth and said, "when you are a dog for a long time and get a bite of food, you feel that you can be the master. This kind of self feeling good mentality is not desirable."


    Nikki and others were a little surprised, Chen Yu''s boldness.


    Even if they are, they should be careful when facing Juan Tucker.


    But this man insulted Juan Tucker directly.


    "Do you know what you''re talking about?"


    Sure enough, the face of Juan Tucker was bleak.


    "Of course, it means that we will be enemies. Since we are enemies, why should I show my respect to a dying dog?"


    Tuan Tucker''s palm points to Chen Yu, and a magic array appears behind him.


    In the magic array, he reaches out his bloody hand and grabs Chen Yu.


    "Human beings, it seems necessary for me to tell you that in the face of an enemy you cannot defeat, you must show enough respect."


    Chen Yu allowed his blood hand to hold him and stared at Juan Tucker: "I agree to return this sentence to you."

 Chapter 1214

    Everyone thinks Chen Yu is talking big.


    They''ve been caught, and they''re still talking up.


    Duane Tucker with a cruel smile: "I appreciate your arrogance, but I hate your ignorance, so You''re going to die. "


    Juan Tucker''s hand clenched violently, and Chen Yu''s blood hand tightened in an instant.


    "Ah ah..." Chen Chu let out a Scream: "it''s painful Dead dead I''m going to die. "


    Chen Chu''s tongue was sticking out, his neck was crooked, and there was no sound.


    All of a sudden, people have a funny feeling. It''s rare that people die so funny.


    Just when everyone thought Chen Yu was dead.


    Chen Yu suddenly straightened his neck and opened his eyes. "I''m alive again."


    The only one who didn''t feel happy about Chen Yu''s performance is probably Juan Tucker.


    Diane Tucker felt that Chen Yu was teasing him.


    Two palms at the same time to grasp Chen.


    There were four magic circles around Chen Yu. Four magic circles stretched out four bloody hands at the same time and seized Chen Yu''s limbs.


    The four blood hands pulled in their respective directions, as if they were going to divide Chen Yu into five parts.


    Just, pulled for a long time Leng is did not divide Chen Zhu corpse.


    "In other words, have you ever learned massage? You''re really good at loosening your muscles and activating your collaterals. "


    Chen Yu was joking.


    It''s really pissed off Juan Tucker.


    At this moment, tea''an Tucker is like an erupting volcano: "die for me!"


    There is a huge magic array on Chen Yu''s head. There is a large amount of red filthy water gushing out of the magic array. The filthy water comes from the blood river of hell, and there are countless evil spirits in it, completely covering Chen Yu.


    People''s faces could not help but change. This kind of being bitten by evil spirits is the most painful way to die.


    Suddenly, a white light came out of the center.


    In an instant, all the evil spirits are wiped out, and all the dirty water is evaporated in an instant.


    Chen Yu stood in place unhurt, no, not completely unhurt.


    Chen Yu''s original neat suit is now in disorder, just like the members of the beggars'' sect.


    Not dead like this?


    How does this guy do it?


    Nicky''s face is unbelievable. This is a wizard. Why is he so powerful?


    You know, Nicky is a witch herself.


    But because she belongs to the first night of awakening, so the talent is very low.


    Later, she didn''t have much magic potential, and finally turned to become a knight.


    Because she has a certain magic foundation, she becomes a knight, but like a fish in water.


    Because of this, she also knows that magic needs talent, especially witches. The overall level of witches is several times weaker than witches. Most witches will have two magic in their lifetime.


    However, the man in front of us is obviously a stranger.


    "You cost me two thousand dollars." Chen Yu made up his collar.


    Chen Yu looked at the box containing gold not far away, and then went to gold on his own.


    Pick up a piece of gold and look: "Falk, demon gold."


    Chen Yu kicked over the box in a rage.


    When Juan Tucker''s face sank, the guy seemed more difficult to deal with than he thought.


    After three or more attacks, he was unharmed.


    It seems that I have to be serious.


    Chen Xun goes to tea. Tuck, tea. Tuck immediately back.


    He belongs to the mage devil, so he doesn''t like other people approaching him, especially the other side is still the enemy.


    Taran Tucker casts again: "the realm of gold!"


    At this time, dozens of gold chains stretched out in the void, binding Chen Zhu into zongzi.


    But the next moment, all the gold chains were broken in an instant.


    Thean Tucker retreats again, casting again.


    "Light barrier!"


    Chen Yu swings a fist, and the holy light barrier is broken like a mirror.


    By this time, Chen Yu had already approached tea Ann Tucker.


    At the same time, the devil''s wing and the angel''s wing of Tuan Tucker shrouded Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu opened his arms and grasped the wings of demons and angels.


    A cruel smile appeared on Chen''s face.


    Juan Tucker''s face suddenly turned ugly.


    He found that his wings could not move and he could not draw them back.


    Duane Tucker''s hands pressed on Chen''s chest: "devastating impact."


    Bang -


    in the loud bang, Chen Yu still firmly grasped the wings of Tian''an Tucker.


    "Are you tickling me?"


    The edge of the angel''s wing of Tuan Tucker suddenly turned into a sharp blade.


    But at the next moment, Chen Yu increased his strength and crushed the angel wings of Tian''an Tucker."Ah..."


    Juan Tucker finally screamed.


    Chen Xun tugged hard, and the wings of the angel were pulled from the back of Tian tuck.


    "Ah Stop it! Stop! "


    "I''m a peace lover. Why don''t you respect my choice?" Chen''s hand rested on the shoulder of Tuan Tucker.


    "I accept I accept your suggestion I choose peace with you... "


    Chen Yu''s hand was tight, and Duane Tucker''s shoulder was crushed.


    "I refuse! You have rejected me once, so we are enemies now. "


    "Ah Stop...... "


    Chen''s right arm was torn, and the devil''s wing was torn by Chen.


    "I hate being rejected!"


    Chen Yu''s palm pierced the chest of Duane Tucker and pulled out a rib of Duane Tucker.


    Nicky and others stared at Chen Yu.


    This man is terrible.


    He''s tormenting Dean Tucker now, isn''t he?


    Who is Juan Tucker?


    He was an old devil a thousand years ago.


    He''s the devil next to condi Mosa.


    The commander of the demon army.


    But at the moment, he was tortured by the man in a cruel way.


    "Let me go I am willing to submit to you... "


    "Monster You monster... "


    Juan Tucker screamed.


    From praying to swearing, it''s only a short time.


    At this time, Juan Tucker was bleeding all over.


    His wings had already been torn, and he had left them by his side, and on the ground were some ribs drawn from him.


    But this is not the end, just the beginning.


    Chen Yu is treating him in a more cruel way.


    Peel! It''s true that after picking up boostier''s skin, another leader of the demon army will suffer this kind of torture.


    Everyone was shocked by Chen''s cruelty.


    The bloody body was thrown on the ground, and then Juan Tucker did not die.


    At least from his screams, he was very energetic.


    But when his body touches the sand, the pain he brings stimulates his pain nerves.


    In Chen''s hand was the skin of tea''an Tucker.


    "I curse you! I curse you... "


    The curse of Tuan Tucker came into effect, but it disappeared in an instant.


    In the eyes of Nikki and others, Chen Yu is the real great devil.

 Chapter 1215

    Tea on the ground. Tucker began to spasm, the body arched, very painful.


    All of a sudden, Juan Tucker''s body spewed out the power of terror.


    This power is a combination of Demon power and divine power.


    This force converges into a human form in front of Chen Yu.


    This humanoid energy body is very unstable, stretching its limbs, and the surrounding heaven and Earth Spirit is attracted by this energy body.


    With the spirit of heaven and earth constantly flooding in the energy body, the humanoid energy body also becomes more grumpy.


    It''s like breaking out at any time.


    "Let''s go!" Nicky shouts, and the other knights follow Nicky around and run.


    Facing this energy body, Chen Yu is immersed in meditation.


    Because of this complex energy body, it also provides Chen with a way of thinking.


    The combination of divine power and Demon power can produce such a powerful energy.


    So What if you take out the holy power in the angel crystal, mix your demonic power, and then spray it out in the mouth of the glutton?


    Nicky and others ran hundreds of meters away, followed by a terrible wave.


    At the same time, with a huge impact, all Nicky and others were swept away.


    "Benris How are you doing? "


    "I''m fine And you? "


    "My arm is short." Said Nikki painfully.


    When she was hit by the shockwave just now, she hit a rock.


    But the injury is acceptable.


    Looking back, the blast has stopped.


    Explosions come and go quickly.


    "Isn''t that man dead?"


    "That man is so close, and he doesn''t mean to run away at all I''m afraid... "


    "He could have run away. That man is too arrogant." Said Nikki.


    At that time, there was more than ten seconds for them to reflect that Nicky and others could run a hundred meters away. There was no reason why the man could not run away.


    "Would you like to go over and have a look?"


    "Go and have a look."


    When they came to the center of the explosion, there was a big hole more than ten meters in the center of the explosion.


    You can imagine how terrible the shock at the center of the explosion was.


    It is absolutely impossible for human beings to survive under the impact of the explosion center.


    And there is no sign of life here, which also shows their speculation.


    The man died. He died of his own arrogance.


    It''s just that the people they think have died have already left the scene.


    Chen Yu arrived at the headquarters at night, and then pulled jurag and batilu out of their sleep.


    They were crying, but they couldn''t help it.


    The smell of blood on Chen Yu hasn''t gone yet. Chen Yu''s breath makes them dare not fart.


    Only in accordance with Chen''s requirements.


    In the evening of Chen Yu, Chen Yu also accompanies the two of them to stay in the workshop, or to fight for the two of them.


    Until early in the morning, three people came out of the workshop.


    "Let''s go and have some breakfast."


    The restaurant in the headquarters began to provide breakfast very early, and the people in charge of breakfast were all evil spirits.


    They are very active at night, and there is no human bed.


    But west, who came to breakfast, was surprised to see Chen.


    How can Chen Yu eat breakfast at the headquarters?


    That means Chen Yu came last night and didn''t go home?


    This is rare.


    Chen usually comes home later to have a rest.


    "Morning, president." West came to say hello with a bowl of soymilk.


    Because of Chen''s eating habits, all the evil spirits in charge of food should follow Chen''s requirements.


    They all need to know some Chinese food.


    "Early."


    "President, were you at headquarters last night?"


    "Well, do something."


    "President, are you worried about what Rupert said about the invasion of the demon army?"


    "It''s that, but there''s nothing to worry about." "I''ve come up with a solution," Chen said quietly


    "President, are you sure?"


    "If at the beginning, less than 50% of the winners, but after last night, we won at least 90%." Chen said.


    West''s face couldn''t help but rejoice. He has been troubled by this for several days.


    But now hearing Chen Yu''s words, the big stone in my heart finally landed.


    To be honest, if you really want to burn all the stones, Chen is not necessarily afraid.


    When Chen Yu was dealing with the mother on the spot, he got a lot of old-fashioned shells in that underground base.


    Those weapons are all the equipment of the sixties and seventies. If Chen Zhuzhen takes them out, they will definitely be enough for the devil army to eat.But if these things detonate at the same time, the headquarters and people of the association will be affected.


    But now, Chen Yu has a more secure way.


    A way to hurt the enemy but not yourself.


    West believed in Chen. Since Chen said there was a way, most of the crisis was over.


    After the work of the headquarters was finished, Chen Yu went home.


    When Chen Yu returned home, he entered the river map.


    The purpose of the river map, of course, is to test his new idea.


    Use the holy power of Angel Crystal to mix the devil power, and then release it in the mouth of glutton.


    Chen Yu also has a very old name, the magic gun.


    The old turtle heard that Chen Yu had new moves and was also very interested.


    After all, Chen Yugang has just created the unity of all laws.


    If it''s a normal spell, Chen probably has no interest.


    He should not be much weaker than Wanfa in trying new spells in the river map.


    Chen first stuffed a perfect angel crystal into the mouth of the glutton and chewed it.


    In most cases, the half blood devil is weaker than the pure blood devil.


    However, it is not absolutely weak. Angel Crystal has absolute restraint to pure blood devil, but it will not hurt mixed blood devil.


    This is also the characteristic of the hybrid devil, because the hybrid devil''s body contains human blood.


    It''s the blood of human beings that keeps the hybrid demons from being harmed by divine power.


    In principle, Chen Yu and Gaia are mixed race demons.


    However, Gaia is a natural mixed race devil. Chen Yu is a semi monk.


    So the angel crystal is harmless to Chen Yu.


    However, when Chen Yu mixed the devil''s power with the holy power, that terrible power began to spread.


    And the power is extremely unstable.


    Chen Yu forced this force, but within three seconds, Chen Yu felt bad.


    The mouth of the glutton opens, and the power of terror bursts out.


    Within thirty or forty meters in front of him, a ditch was struck.


    No, it seems powerful, but the energy is too scattered. If this kind of impact is a battle of the same level, it is difficult to work.


    We need to adjust the angle of the eruption and the caliber of the mouth of the glutton.


    In addition, the energy is released too fast without compression, which is also an important reason for energy diffusion.


    The more compressed the energy, the more intense the energy burst.


    This is the basic knowledge of modern bombs.

 Chapter 1216

    Chen has been trying.


    The old turtle also pointed out Chen Yu.


    After more than ten attempts, Chen''s consumption is not small.


    After all, the magic gun needs a lot of magic every time it is launched.


    But practice makes perfect, as long as you try many times, you can have muscle memory.


    Chen Yu finally mastered the right way to open the magic gun.


    This is another big killing move of Chen Zhu after the unification of all the laws.


    For Chen, Angel Crystal is much faster to obtain than to consume.


    Angel crystals are obtained by killing evil spirits or demons in the world.


    The stronger the devil or evil spirit is, the purer the angel crystal will be.


    Last year, Chen Yu got as many Angel crystals as he experienced many wars.


    In the coming war, Chen Yu will also get more angel crystals.


    ¡­¡­


    "Juan Tucker is dead, and so is bustyre." Seborah''s face was heavy.


    The Chinese pop up in her mind.


    Except for the man, she could not think of a second person with this ability.


    Even if there is no clue, the death of Tan Tak and bustyl is related to Chen Zhu.


    But cyborg still firmly believes that the death of the two generals is the most direct connection with Chen Yu.


    "That whore of arrow... Won''t help. Now, only Eden, I''m afraid that Eden can''t completely lead the demon army It seems necessary to change the plan. " Cyborg''s eyes flickered.


    Just then, Maggie and fesha came in.


    There''s an iron box next to Marge.


    "Teacher, we have your goods."


    "Well, open the box." Said sebora.


    Both Maggie and Fisher know that there must be X-9 type of Remake in it.


    As soon as she raised her hand, the lid of the iron box opened.


    Like the X-9, this makeover has a large x tattoo on its chest.


    Seborah went to the iron box and began to cast spells to awaken the reformed.


    Soon, the reformed man came to life, and the first time he opened his eyes, he was very calm.


    There''s no way to attack them when X-9 wakes up.


    "What''s your name?"


    "I''m x-71."


    "Do you know X-9?"


    "The company''s low-end products, I am far ahead of him in performance." X-71 replied.


    "How much do you surpass him?"


    "X-9 is only the fifth phase of X potion awakening. I am the seventh phase of awakening. In terms of comprehensive performance, I am 12 times his."


    "Faisa, try his combat effectiveness."


    X-71 looks at sebora: "how far does it take to fight?"


    "You, or she, lose her mobility."


    All of a sudden, the x-71 launched a fierce attack on fissa.


    Faisa was shocked for a moment: "wait Not yet... "


    It''s too late for faisa to react. The x-71 is in front of her, and the palm of her hand is on her shoulder.


    "Ah..." Faisa''s clavicle was immediately broken. With a scream, faisa fell to the ground.


    "Okay, stop it, x-71." Cyborg frowned and said, "you''re too incompetent, Felipe. Mahgie, you''re here to practice with the x-71."


    As soon as she pointed, the iron box suddenly flew up and smashed into the x-71.


    The x-71 was immediately smashed out, but soon he opened the iron box and stood up again.


    As the x-71 was about to hit again, maheji pointed, and the iron box behind the x-71 flew up again, hitting the back of the x-71.


    And the iron box twisted and bound the x-71, but the x-71 struggled to open the iron sheet, which would be broken by him soon.


    But just at this time, seborah suddenly appeared behind her and was about to reach out and hold her back.


    Mahgie''s face was as usual, and a piece of iron was rowing towards sebora.


    Cyberra was shocked, and immediately flew back to avoid the iron attack.


    "Marge, you''re on my guard?"


    From the beginning to the end, Maggie''s face was cold: "no way, who let you be my teacher, I have to be careful."


    "X-71, get her!"


    The x-71 struggled to break free of the iron sheet and rushed towards mahji.


    All of a sudden, the house they built was smashed and a car flew in.


    Hit the x-71.


    This car is their daily car. It''s parked at the door of their house.


    Maggie has been very calm about the fight.


    "When were you prepared for me?"


    The house began to fall apart with a sneer.The steel cracked from all sides and shot at sebury, while mahji took the opportunity to leave.


    Sebora, after all, is her teacher. With the strength of mahji, it is impossible to confront her head-on.


    What''s more, there''s an x-71, and it''s even less likely that cyborg will win.


    Sebora didn''t pursue because she had to protect faisa.


    Cyborg picks up faisa: "are you ok?"


    Though she didn''t understand sebora''s sudden attack on mahji, she was very happy.


    "Teacher, you should have killed Maggie."


    "Yes." "I should have done it a long time ago, rather than waiting for it," said seborah, nodding


    Seborah suddenly pointed on her forehead.


    In an instant, fesha couldn''t move, and she fell flat on the ground.


    "Teacher What are you doing? Let go of me... "


    "Don''t worry, you''ll be free soon." Cyberra had a light smile.


    "Teacher, don''t make fun of me, I''m your student..." All of a sudden, she was afraid. She didn''t know what sebora was going to do, but there was a bad feeling in her heart.


    "X-71, come here and lie next to Felipe."


    X-71 lies next to fissa, without any objection.


    Cyborg began to cast magic, she began to untie the seal on her body.


    Faisa''s body began to shake violently, and her nose, mouth and ears oozed black air.


    The black air gathered in the air into a ferocious face.


    Cyborg is leading the black air into the x-71 body.


    "Master, please leave it in this body for a while. Now the demon army needs your supreme authority to command."


    Faisa''s life was also lost with the release of the seal.


    It''s not what she planned, it''s totally different from what sebora said.


    But she can''t do anything.


    The x-71 opens its eyes again and looks at cyberra.


    Cyborg kneels in front of the x-71.


    "Master."


    X-71 looks at his body and is also familiar with the body: "why untie the seal now? My soul is not complete, and my own flesh? "


    "Master, Juan Tucker is dead, boostier is dead, and arrow betrayed you. Only Eden is left, but Eden alone is not enough to completely control the demon army and capture your soul, so you need to control the demon army yourself."


    At this time, the x-71 is not the original remake. It''s condi Moussa.


    With his eyes closed, a breath of air began to spread across Los Angeles.

 Chapter 1217

    Today''s Los Angeles City is overcast with clouds rolling in the sky.


    Chen Yu looks at the sky, and his face is not very good either.


    It''s clear that something big is about to happen.


    Just then, Chen''s phone rang.


    "Hello, Chen. Something''s wrong. Comus Moussa is alive." Rupert said in a panic.


    "What? How is this possible? "


    Last night, I just killed Juan Tucker. Originally, Chen Yu wanted to be able to win the battle.


    In less than 12 hours, Rupert brought him such terrible news.


    But Rupert''s just staying at the headquarters. How could condi Moussa be resurrected?


    "Comus Mosa is not fully resurrected, only a third of the soul, and he is not resurrected by noumenon, but relies on other flesh bodies." Rupert said.


    "Oh, it''s only one third of the soul. What''s to worry about?"


    "Chen, the point is that when Comus Mosa is resurrected, the demonic army will be completely assembled. Now in the dungeon, Thomas Bailey is about to lose control, and the evil voice reverberates in his mind."


    Thomas Bailey came to the headquarters to avoid disaster, but Chen Yu didn''t trust him completely, so he put him in a dungeon.


    Has the difficulty increased again?


    And it doesn''t seem that we will wait until the 15th. The war will take place.


    Chen Zhu looks at the dark sky.


    This kind of celestial phenomenon has appeared twice, one time is the arrival of a different God, and it has rained torrential rain for many days.


    There is also a projection of the plague and death of Abaddon.


    These powerful demons or aliens always seem to cause the sky.


    While talking to Rupert, a figure appeared at Chen''s door.


    Maggie!


    Chen Yu narrowed his eyes and looked at mahji.


    Although it''s a hostile relationship.


    But Chen Yu also believes that she is not here to die.


    Chen Chu goes to the door and looks at mahji.


    "Did your teacher send you to declare war on me?"


    "No, I ran away from sebora." She said.


    "Do you think I will believe you?" Chen Yu said quietly.


    Mahji stares at Chen, the third time she has seen him.


    For the first time, she only regarded Chen Yu as an ordinary person.


    But the second time we met, Chen''s horror shocked her.


    Chen Yu killed thousands of demons in front of everyone.


    And from the second contact, she also felt that Chen''s temper was not very good.


    So for this initiative to appear in front of Chen Yu, her heart is also bottomless.


    "I''m here to inform you, condi Mosa and his demonic army, that they will come tomorrow."


    "Still, why should I believe you?"


    "Condi Moussa is now living in a human body. He can''t survive in the human body, and he''s not complete. So he can only live in the human body for three days at most. First, he needs to be familiar with the body and recover his strength. Tomorrow, he should be able to recover to the peak briefly, and then he will start to weaken, so he will surely Choose to attack when you are the strongest, and after tomorrow, his strength will start to weaken. " She said.


    Chen Yu stares at her, and remains skeptical of her words.


    Still that sentence, why can Chen Yu believe it.


    "Do you think that with a third of his soul, and not his own flesh, Constance Mosa can return to full power?"


    "That''s right." Maggie nodded.


    "How did he do it?"


    "Because of his demonic army." "The devil army!" said mahage


    "Demon army?"


    Mahji pointed to the rolling black clouds in the sky: "there is a certain connection between the demons, and when they gather in one place, they will influence each other and release a strong demonic power. If it is only one or two demons'' demonic power, it will not cause any impact, but nearly a thousand demons'' demonic power, then it is almost incomparable Enemy, at the beginning, the reason why Comus Mosa created the demonic army was that he wanted to use the demonic army to become the great demon king of the world. "


    "Will you come to tell me something?"


    "I want to take the soul of condi Mosa in my body for myself." She said.


    Chen Yu looks at maheji meaningfully. The purpose of this woman is the same as that of Rupert.


    "I heard that your teacher has a way to separate the soul of the host from that of Comus Massa."


    "That''s just a lie to Rupert." Maheji said: "we can''t be separated from each other from the time when Comus Massa was sealed in our three bodies. My teacher''s original purpose was not to seal, but at that time, the soul of Comus Massa had been sealed for thousands of years and was very weak. Even without the attack of other Witches, it couldn''t last forever, so she sealed the soul of Comus Massa in our three In fact, the human body is integrated with our soul. It is said that this magic is an Eastern addendum. We are used to repair the soul of condi Mosa. If it was at the beginning of the seal, our soul did not fully integrate, and we can still forcibly separate. But now killing the soul of condi Mosa is killing us. ""So, is it Constance Moussa who assimilates you, or you who assimilate Constance Moussa?"


    "That''s right, though condi Moussa is not a good thing, his knowledge is not totally useless, and his demonic power is an opportunity for me."


    Mahejie paused and said, "all along, we can''t completely assimilate each other, because the body is ours, we have personal will, and the soul of Comus Mosa is too strong, even if it''s only one third of the soul, the only weak one is Rupert. The original idea of cyberra was that Rupert would be the first one by Comus Mosa But Rupert has been frozen by her teacher for 20 years, and the soul of her body, Constance Mosa, has been in a deep sleep for 20 years, which leads to the delay of the plan of sebora for 20 years


    "So how do you assimilate condi Moussa? In 20 years, you haven''t been able to fully assimilate. Can you do it now or in the future? "


    "As long as you kill that part of the resurrected Comus Mosa, once the soul of Comus Mosa is incomplete, then the other two parts of the soul will be weakened, and then Rupert and I will have a chance."


    "What''s the good about me?"


    "I know where Constance Moussa''s body is hidden by the demonic army. I can exchange the place where Constance Moussa''s body is hidden."


    "What do you think I can do with a devil''s flesh?"


    "Is it useless to have a powerful devil body?"

 Chapter 1218

    Mahji left, Chen Yu didn''t stop her.


    The information provided by mahji is not much, not much.


    Chen Yu looks at the sky. Suddenly, an idea appears in his mind.


    "Chen, wasn''t that woman a guest just now?"


    "No."


    "That''s the enemy?"


    "Not sure."


    "Is something going to happen?" Asked fari.


    Chen Yu and fari had nothing to hide, and they simply told Rupert''s story.


    "Is that little girl in her twenties?"


    Fari''s focus seems a little strange.


    "I''ll go to the headquarters with little Gelin, lest you worry about both sides."


    Chen Yu was stunned for a moment, but he never thought of it.


    Because he subconsciously thought that the war would start, no matter what the outcome, the headquarters would not be safe.


    But that''s exactly what Farley said.


    At least, under their own eyes, Fanny and little Gelin can feel more at ease.


    "Good." Chen Yu thought about it and agreed with farry''s suggestion.


    The family pet, agree also can''t be underestimated combat effectiveness.


    Of course, if Farley and little Gelin are in the headquarters, they must be more cautious and take the coming war seriously.


    The evil devil began to help Fanny and little Gelin pack.


    Chen also brought some evil spirits to the headquarters.


    When he arrived at the headquarters, Chen took little Gelin to meet Evans.


    "Evans, meet your sister, little gren."


    "Hello, brother Evans." Young Gelin''s personality is cheerful. Comparatively speaking, the older Evans is much more shy.


    "Hello."


    Young Gelin ran to Evans and reached for Evans'' hand.


    "Brother Evans, let''s go out and play."


    "Ah Good. "


    Chen Yu also hopes that the cheerful young Gelin can help Evans out of the haze.


    After all, he and Gaia are both adults and have their own world views, so it may be difficult to help Evans.


    Little gren may be a good breakthrough.


    Chen Yu is going to check the preparations of each member.


    At this time, Chen''s other phone rang.


    The handsome boy called.


    Chen Yu picks up the phone, and the handsome boy asks, "Chen Yu, when are you going to hell?"


    "I have to face a big enemy these two days. When I have solved this enemy, I will go to hell."


    "Well, you''d better hurry up. The magic tide is coming soon. If you miss it, the next magic tide will be 13 years later."


    "What is the magic tide?"


    "This is a natural climate of hell. Every 13 years, there will be a wave of magic, covering most areas of hell. In the time of the wave of magic, the elements here will be dozens of times stronger than usual. Every 13 years, there will also be a large number of demons'' strength greatly improved, which is also an opportunity for you."


    "By the way, I ask you something." Chen Yu said, "my cultivation system is Taoism. My present state is that heaven and earth are empty and bright. In this state of our Taoism, there will be a small world. Can you understand?"


    "Of course, there are a small number of intermediate demons, all of which have similar realms, but we call them demonic realms." "But not all demons can enter, because many demons'' lineage determines the height, and they may not reach the devil field for life, so some demons will enter the devil field in some special ways," said the handsome boy


    "The enemy I meet now, he himself first created a lot of demons, and then he was able to connect with these demons."


    "This is the most common way to enter the devil field. If it''s from the level, you should be in the same state, but the other party reluctantly contacts this state by external force, and you enter it by your own ability, so you still have essential differences. You should be able to kill the other party easily."


    "The point is, his demonic army."


    "Do you remember the last time you absorbed the power of annihilation through that magic? You can release the power of annihilation. The demon army can be easily killed by you, including your enemy."


    "But I have family and friends, and my men, all by my side."


    "Then there is another way. I have a way." The little handsome boy said: "you receive the magic I passed to you. This magic belongs to passive magic. It has no killing power, but it can erode this unstable devil field. By the way, do you have the blood of a glutton?"


    "Yes."


    "Well, I''ve created your magic."


    Chen Yu is speechless, so he has to meditate to come up with a magic that suits him.But the little handsome guy just pauses a little, already thought of the magic suitable for him.


    When Chen opened the file that the handsome boy passed to him, a large number of golden, red and black lines were ejected from the screen of the mobile phone, which were constantly integrated into Chen''s forehead.


    In a flash, Chen Yu had a lot of information in his mind.


    "By the way, the test tower I made for you is also a weapon in itself, at least harder than most of the human weapons."


    Chen Yu''s heart moved, that is to say, as long as he reduced the test tower to a certain size, it could be used as a weapon.


    After communicating with the handsome boy, Chen Yu has more confidence.


    After hanging up the phone, Chen continued to inspect the headquarters and the surrounding Fang Yu.


    Just then, Paine and Eric drag a demon out of the woods.


    The devil is more than three meters tall, powerful and blue faced. He is constantly struggling in the hands of Paine and Eric.


    "President, look what we got."


    Chen Yu was a little surprised: "where did you catch it?"


    "In the woods."


    "Humble man, my master has come, and your time of death is near!" The devil bellowed.


    Chen Xun''s heart moved, and he could be used to try the magic taught by the handsome boy.


    Chen Yu''s finger is on the devil''s forehead. In an instant, the devil''s soul is pulled out, and then the evil spirit is constantly disintegrated and dissipated in Chen Yu''s small world.


    "Well President, why don''t you stay for questioning? " Pan and Eric didn''t expect that Chen would kill the devil directly.


    Chen Yu did not expect that the magic would kill the devil so directly.


    But the devil is really weak. His little world has absorbed the devil, but he doesn''t feel at all.


    "Strengthen the vigilance, the demon army is coming, either today or tomorrow."


    "Then we''ll go on patrol." Pan said.


    "Be careful. If you can''t beat it, run directly to the headquarters."


    In fact, the headquarters is very well guarded. In addition to Penn and Eric, there are various equipment placed in the surrounding woods.


    If there are outsiders approaching, the monitoring at the headquarters will find out at the first time.

 Chapter 1219

    A car was driving on the road between the trees in the dark.


    There are several college students in the car.


    "Jill, where are we going?" The only woman in the car asked the student who was driving the car.


    "A few days ago, someone found a big footprint here and sent the photo to the Internet. I think there might be Bigfoot here."


    Several of them are Caltech students, and they are members of the psychic community.


    To put it bluntly, it''s a concentration camp for a group of secondary disease patients.


    I always fantasize about the third kind of contact and the fourth kind of contact.


    The third kind of contact is known as extraterrestrial civilization, and the fourth kind of contact is spiritual event.


    On weekdays, in addition to finishing school, I run everywhere. I have to take part in any strange event.


    "Isn''t it another hoax?"


    "According to the La calculation, the footprints have clear lines and are not made by people."


    La calculation is mostly used in police investigation. Through La calculation, we can calculate the height, weight and even physical state of some footprints.


    Everyone knows that Jill is a computer expert. The most amazing record is that he once intruded into the president''s office and wanted to find information about area 51.


    But he didn''t succeed. Of course, although he didn''t succeed, he also left.


    Although Jill is not the top hacker, this event can be regarded as his brilliant deeds.


    "It''s really dark tonight. There''s no moonlight."


    "This road doesn''t even have street lights."


    Jill stopped and picked up the map.


    "It''s strange. It''s supposed to be the end of the road. It''s supposed to be the woods. How can there be any way?"


    "Keep going." Prague said.


    "What do you think?"


    "Go on, it''s so far away, you can''t turn back now."


    The consensus of all the people is to move on.


    But when the car stops, it''s hard to start it again.


    Jill''s car is a second-hand car. It was very old when he bought it. He started with a thousand dollars.


    Usually the people of their psychic society are all running around by this car.


    There are always problems, but I didn''t expect there were problems here. The car can''t start a fire all the time.


    "I''ll get out of the car and have a look."


    Jill got out of the car and opened the front cover to check.


    But after twenty minutes of repair, there was nothing.


    "Hello, you guys. Can you come down and help me? I''m not sure about it alone."


    Four people in the car also got off.


    "Prague, would you like a cigarette?"


    Prague shook his head: "that''s why I refuse your pursuit. I hate men who smoke."


    "All right." Somans shrugged helplessly.


    Neither of them can repair the car, so they stand on the side of the road and look at the dark forest.


    Suddenly, Prague took two steps forward: "what is that?"


    Somans looked carefully at the dark forest. "It''s like a beast."


    "Maybe it''s the Bigfoot we''re looking for." Bragg laughed.


    "The car is fixed, we can go on the road." Then Jill said.


    When they got back in the car, the car continued to move.


    But I didn''t walk a few steps. Suddenly, the car was in a rush.


    A dark car.


    The car immediately veered off the road and hit a tree pole on the side of the road.


    "What''s the matter? How are you doing? "


    "I''m fine..."


    "What happened just now?"


    "We were hit by something..."


    Fortunately, they were very slow at that time. After all, they were old cars, just starting, so they were not fast.


    But at this time, there was a sudden thump on the roof, as if something had fallen on the roof.


    The roof cover is sunken, and several sharp claws come in from the sunken part.


    The claw was slowly tearing open the roof.


    All the people in the car were scared.


    Soon, the roof of the car was cut open by the above things, and the roof was completely opened.


    At last the people saw what it was.


    This is a monster with a height of more than three meters. The monster''s head is like a sanddog. Its mouth stinks, its eyes are red, and there is a tail behind it. What scares them even more is that the monster''s tail has a personal face.


    The monster''s tail reached into the carriage. The man at the end of the carriage looked at the martial arts man with a strange smile.


    All five people in the car are about to pee.


    "Five humans, very good." The face on the monster''s tail makes a penetrating sound.All of a sudden, Jill didn''t know where to reach for a gun and fired at the face on the monster''s tail.


    Bang -


    the face was smashed, but it soon recovered.


    But the monster was furious. He grabbed Jill, dragged him out of the carriage, and bit Jill on the neck.


    Blood spilled on the people in the carriage.


    All the people were scared to death and escaped from the carriage immediately.


    But they did not run a few steps, and found that in all two directions, there were several monsters.


    Each of these monsters is in a different shape, but each one is frightening.


    This is the fourth type of contact that they long for.


    Supernatural creatures.


    Now it''s in front of them.


    But at the moment, they don''t have any joy or excitement.


    There is only fear.


    Because they are far less beautiful than they think.


    They eat people!


    Just then, the sound of sand came from the darkness.


    These monsters also heard the sound and looked in the direction of the source.


    The monster on the roof left Jill''s body and watched the darkness warily.


    Suddenly, a ten meter long purple Python suddenly rushed out of the dark, biting the monster on the roof.


    Several other monsters wanted to escape, but in the other direction, they rushed out a blue lion and beat one monster to the ground.


    It was Paine and Eric who were in charge of the night patrol around the headquarters.


    Then they were instructed by West that several children had been attacked by demons who were dormant nearby.


    The purple Python was Penn''s, and Eric was the blue lion.


    And the four people who didn''t know why were already huddled on the ground.


    Look at these two horrible beasts fighting with these monsters.


    However, it is clear that whether the purple Python or the blue lion, the strength is obviously stronger than these monsters.


    However, they are obviously not normal creatures.


    At least, there are no wild African lions in the American continent, and they are still blue.


    Pan''s huge tail flicks, and a demon is thrown out.


    After three or two efforts, these monsters are almost cleaned up.


    There is also a devil who turns around and runs away.


    But a big hand stretched out from the darkness and grabbed the demon who wanted to escape.

 Chapter 1220

    When they saw it, they found it was a tall woman.


    Gaia was just in time for the crew to leave work, and then on the way to headquarters, he found that there was a fight here.


    I saw pan and Eric fighting, so I came to help them.


    Prague and others all looked at Gaia in shock.


    Although the woman is tall, she is half shorter than the monster.


    But she actually grabbed the monster''s neck, and it was useless to let the monster struggle.


    By this time, the fight between Paine and Eric was over.


    They each killed a demon and then caught a living one.


    When Paine and Eric became human figures, Prague and others were all stunned and shocked.


    Are they human beings?


    What''s going on?


    Magic?


    "Who are those people?"


    Gaia points to Prague and others.


    "I don''t know."


    "Take it back for questioning." Gaia said.


    Now, after all, before the war, who knows if they have any other purpose to get close to here.


    Although these children don''t look like it, who knows if it''s a bitter meat scheme.


    Prague and others were taken to the headquarters. When they entered the headquarters, they saw two children, riding black and white wolves, playing on the lawn in front of them.


    "Aunt Gaia." Little Gelin took the lead in seeing Gaia come back, and immediately let HEMA rush up.


    Evans ran up too, and Gaia smiled as soon as he saw them.


    "Little Gelin, why are you here?"


    "Dad said that brother Evans is alone here, so let me play with brother Evans."


    Gaia''s face showed a rare tenderness.


    When she saw Evans''s face, there was also a long lost bright color, which made Gaia more happy.


    Prague and other people are carefully looking at the building in front of them, their hearts are uncertain.


    "What are you doing standing up for? Go in. " Pan pushed a boy.


    Four college students were brought into the lobby.


    "Mr. West, when we got to the scene, one died, only four came back, and the devil caught three."


    West looked at Prague and others. "You name yourself and identify yourself."


    "Sir, we are Caltech students. I''m Prague."


    "My name is Philip."


    "Zovis."


    "Griffin."


    "Why are you here?"


    West looked at four young people.


    "I don''t want to hurt you." "But if our president doesn''t get a satisfactory answer, he will step in and you certainly don''t want to see our president," West said


    "We''re really Caltech students. We''re from the spirit society. We''re here to find Bigfoot."


    "What is the proof?"


    People, you see me, I see you, what can they prove?


    They never thought it would happen.


    No They didn''t even think that they would really meet a fourth type of contact.


    "We have already told you our identity. What do you want to know?"


    Although all four young people are in a hurry, they are also out of control.


    But west is still in a hurry.


    Ask those questions over and over again.


    By this time, it was not early.


    It was quiet outside the headquarters.


    "That''s it." West got up and said, "I''ll take you to your quarters."


    "When can we leave?"


    "Not tonight, not tomorrow. You can''t leave until I confirm your identity."


    "We are just students."


    "But you broke into our territory."


    "We broke in by accident, we didn''t know..."


    "Everyone is responsible for their actions. You are all adults."


    Four people spent the night uneasily.


    The next morning they came out of the room, and no one cared for them.


    Where do they know? In fact, there were four evil spirits accompanying them last night.


    The environment here is quite beautiful. Next to it is a huge lake and a forest sea.


    If it''s not the case now, it''s estimated that they should relax now and have a good leisure here.


    Just then, they saw West coming.


    "Did you miss breakfast?"


    "No Where to eat? "


    "Restaurant."


    West took them to the dining room, but when he saw the evil spirits floating in the dining room, four people almost didn''t pee."You saw the devil last night, now you see the evil spirit, will you be afraid?" West looked at four people.


    "When can we leave, sir?"


    "Tomorrow, if all goes well."


    "What if it doesn''t go well?" Prague looked at West with apprehension.


    "Forever! See those bastards? They are the ones who are locked here forever. "


    Prague''s face stiffened slightly. "What did they do wrong?"


    "There''s nothing wrong, just offending our president." Said West.


    This is the second time Prague and others have heard West mention their president.


    Coughing -


    West heard the cough behind him. Looking back, he found Chen Zhu and fari coming into the restaurant.


    "Well President. "


    All the people looked at Chen Yu and looked at him. They wanted to see what happened to the terrible president in West''s mouth.


    "Young man, don''t listen to this old bastard''s nonsense. He has been destroying my reputation everywhere. I always insist on managing the association with love."


    Chen Yu said seriously, "they are all damned people, but the law can''t punish them, so I''m here to prevent them from going out. If you don''t believe me, ask them Henry, you come here. You said I said that, didn''t you? "


    Henry had been buried in breakfast. When he heard Chen Yu''s words, he had a farfetched smile on his face.


    "Yes, we are all bastards. It''s the president who gives us a new life, so that we can have a chance to change our ways."


    If his answer is the opposite of Chen Yu''s, I think I will have close contact with the meat grinder tonight.


    "By the way, I heard you are Caltech students, aren''t you?"


    "Yes."


    "I''m a professor of enlarger Los Angeles. You can call me Chen."


    University professor?


    People didn''t expect Chen Yu to be a university professor.


    "You can visit my school when you have time."


    "Increasing the Academic Ranking of the Los Angeles campus is much worse than that of Caltech." "There''s nothing to go to," Griffin said


    The expression of the crowd was stiff. Griffin was a firm supporter of our school. He always took an attitude of resistance and devaluation towards other schools.


    "West, I suspect he''s a spy sent by the demon army. I think it''s necessary to torture him. I hope I can get detailed plans of the demon army from his mouth before sunset."


    People didn''t expect that Chen Yu, who was approachable one moment ago, would become a different person the next.


    West looked at Chen Yu''s back and looked at Griffin. "You are still our president''s prisoners. Why do you have to provoke our president?"

 Chapter 1221

    Even Griffin himself was confused.


    In such a word, offend the president?


    "I I''m not going to stay here forever, am I? "


    After breakfast for four, I''ll walk around the headquarters.


    It doesn''t look like a mysterious or evil place.


    They saw several children walking around here.


    Of course, there are many animals here.


    And a lot of animals look like they''re big and weird.


    Today''s style is bigger and the sky is more and more gloomy.


    The clouds seemed to have gathered over the headquarters.


    The low pressure air is breathless.


    Prague saw that Paine had come back with another demon.


    Subconsciously, she doesn''t think it''s an evil organization.


    Prague finds west again.


    "Mr. West, when can we leave?"


    "Did not say, tomorrow, or forever, whether you leave or not must pass the president''s approval." Said West.


    "But your president is sleeping by the lake. Are you all so idle?"


    "Or what do you think we will do?"


    "But if your president doesn''t let us go, at least he will interrogate us?"


    "Do you know how our president usually interrogates?"


    "How to interrogate?"


    "Do you see the meat grinder next to the headquarters?"


    "I see."


    "Our president is usually to put people into it for interrogation."


    Prague''s face turned pale for a moment.


    Just then, the alarm bell of the headquarters suddenly rang.


    Then, Prague saw that from all directions, he began to run out of many members he had seen and never seen.


    What happened?


    Prague was shocked.


    Little greyne rode to West on the white horse.


    "Uncle West, is there a villain coming? Little Gelin will accompany you to beat villains."


    West was speechless, looking at Chen Yu coming from the lake.


    "Little Gelin, you are too young to play bad with us when you grow up."


    "Little Gelin is not small. Little Gelin has grown up, and Baima will help me to play bad together."


    At this time Chen Yu came over and picked up xiaogelin from Baima: "xiaogelin is good, accompany dad."


    "President."


    "How is it?"


    "A large number of demons have touched the sensor, and a large number of demons have appeared in the monitoring screen," said the detector arranged around Said West.


    "Oh, you''ll be busy for a while. I''ll sleep for a while. Last night, little Gelin woke up in the middle of the night. I didn''t sleep well all night." Chen Yu yawned and said, listless.


    It doesn''t matter to all of them. They want to be able to cope with this kind of situation by themselves.


    If Chen Yu did it, there would be nothing for them.


    Prague is speechless, and the president is too irresponsible.


    "What are you doing, old man? Put down the gun. There''s nothing for you here. Just show me the gate." Chen Yu looked at Erdos without a word.


    "President, I also have experience."


    "Come on, don''t make any more trouble." Chen Yu waved and asked jurag to take away Erdos'' remodel gun.


    The old man is not at all secure. Just his body and bones, don''t fold here.


    "Dad, let me go. I can protect grandpa Erdos." Little Gelin said, looking forward.


    "Don''t make trouble, little Gelin." Fari came out and looked at little Gelin with a serious face.


    Little Gelin is full of grievances and resentment. She looks at Chen Yu pitifully, hoping that Chen Yu can talk to her.


    It''s a pity that Chen Zhu at this time was eager to restrain Xiao Gelin from coming out.


    At this time, the dark clouds in the sky, like whirlpools, slowly turn up.


    Around the headquarters of the woods, began to appear a variety of flashing devil pupils.


    At this time, there is no need for monitoring and sensors. Everyone can see the demons approaching.


    Chen Yu and fari hold little Gelin and enter the front hall.


    Prague was speechless for a while, and the president was too irresponsible.


    By this time the battle outside had begun.


    Cass has a remote control in his hand.


    Then there was a loud explosion in the woods.


    Hundreds of remote-controlled bombs were detonated.


    This is a war of attack and defense, and as the defense of the supernatural Association, it is natural to take advantage of the terrain.


    Although the area of the supernatural society is not small, the real area is only a headquarters covering less than 20 mu.So remote control mines are very good defense weapons.


    Gage held the hammer in hand, and she was more nervous than anyone else.


    On the one hand, it''s because she''s weak.


    On the other hand, it''s because she doesn''t have much combat experience.


    Gachla looked at Tono Tianxi and said, "Japanese, aren''t you nervous?"


    "I am a warrior, and a warrior is fearless." Dongye Tianxi just doesn''t seem nervous.


    I''m kidding. What''s the age now? Where are the orthodox warriors.


    In the explosion, five huge demons rushed out and attacked the headquarters.


    These five large demons are all over five meters long. Although they have different shapes, they all burn with fire.


    They are all demons of the flame play. The high temperature of the explosion does not threaten them very much.


    Plus their size is huge, so the impact of the explosion is of no use to them.


    There are more than ten metal balls around Giselle. Under the control of Giselle, one metal ball is the first to shoot at a pig demon. The metal ball falls on the pig demon, immediately stretches out a hook, firmly grasps and attaches to the devil. At the next moment, the metal ball explodes, and the liquid nitrogen in it spreads out in an instant, freezing the devil into a popsicle.


    Another metal ball shot out at a super high speed and directly penetrated the frozen devil. The devil''s body broke down in an instant and became frozen meat.


    Jurag and batilu, as logistics, immediately threw Giselle a new metal ball.


    "That''s awesome." Gaichila secretly exclaimed that if it was her, it would be impossible to solve one in ten minutes.


    West is a little bit of a moron.


    In an instant, the four remaining demonic actions stop.


    All the members of the lightning team took guns and shot at the four stopped demons.


    Although these demons are rough and fleshy, they can''t stand the stormy attack of the lightning team.


    In less than a minute, these demons have been shot into horse hives.


    At the moment, in the headquarters, fari looked at Chen Yu speechlessly.


    Because Chen Yu is really asleep, young Gelin and Evans are lying at the window, watching the fierce battle outside.


    "How powerful, how powerful, how powerful sister Giselle is, how powerful uncle Cass is."


    "My mother is also very powerful, but she hasn''t started yet, little Gelin, you can watch. I''ll beat those bad guys up later."

 Chapter 1222

    The battle unfolded in full swing.


    For a while, the demons could not attack the headquarters.


    Although the headquarters of the supernatural society has no walls, let alone walls.


    But the members of the supernatural society, all of them are very powerful.


    Gaia, Norma and Hess are high-end forces in the association.


    All three of them haven''t started yet. So far, the members of the association can hold up.


    It''s not time for them to do it.


    Suddenly, Chen opened his eyes and stood up to look out.


    Although it''s just noon, it''s like the end of the world when the whole of Los Angeles is shrouded in clouds.


    The headquarters of the association is as dark as seven or eight o''clock.


    At this time, a small figure, mingled with ordinary demons, came to the headquarters.


    At this time, no one is aware of this figure.


    And the figure went straight to Gezira.


    Gezira is wielding a hammer and fighting with a demon.


    Suddenly, she felt a chill.


    Gage subconsciously swung the hammer around.


    I saw a shadow behind me being hit by a hammer.


    But the hammer hit the shadow, but failed to defeat the shadow. Instead, the hammer bounced back.


    Gezira felt like his hammer was hitting a huge piece of rubber.


    The hammer almost went out of control, and gage staggered back a few steps.


    The black shadow attacked gaichera fiercely. The black shadow was holding a dagger in his hands and was about to cut gaichera''s throat.


    All of a sudden, a hand appeared behind gaichila, pulling gaichila back to avoid cutting his throat.


    Gaichla looked back and saw that it was the corpse of helys.


    Gachla looked at her and found that she had joined the battle.


    The shadow wanted to continue attacking gaichila, but the corpse demon stopped the shadow''s attack. With a huge fist, the shadow was swung out.


    But at this time, there are more than a dozen shadows involved in the battlefield at the same time.


    "Hess, those shadows should not be ordinary demons. They should be senior demons in the demonic army." Gaia warned.


    "Well, I know." "Mr. West, give me a hand," she nodded


    West immediately understood her intentions and immediately cast the field of dullness.


    Now west is not the old one. If we put it in a dull field, we can get rid of it directly.


    His strength is soaring now, and magic has made great progress, especially he knows how to quickly restore magic.


    More than a dozen shadows were simultaneously covered by West''s dullness.


    Heiris''s twelve brothers and sisters of the dead at the same time, countless magic pouring out.


    It directly covers an area of more than 20 meters.


    Suddenly, something in the sky approached the headquarters from a distance in the forest.


    The first one is huge, and there are smaller ones behind him.


    At last, they saw that those things were a group of birds and monsters. The biggest one was about 15 meters wide with its wings outstretched, and the others were about seven or eight meters.


    Gaia finally picked up the sword. When she held the handle of the sword, the sword was burning.


    Gaia''s body moved and jumped up.


    In a flash, the flame sword is splitting towards the biggest bird monster.


    Neila -


    the first bird monster was directly beheaded.


    Gaia jumped on the body of the bird monster, raised the height by more than ten meters, and cut it out with a sword.


    Gaia is quite familiar with this kind of fighting method.


    Gazilla looked at Gaia in the air, his eyes full of reverence.


    When can I reach the realm of Gaia.


    However, the demons around her did not give her too many opportunities to distract, so gaichla could only take a look at the sky.


    In fact, Hess and Norma are not weaker than Gaia.


    However, Gaia''s style is most similar to that of Gaia, so Gaia respects Gaia most.


    Prague, Griffin, Felipe and zovis have all been shocked by the war.


    They feel as if they are in some mythical battlefield.


    When she woke up, she thought Chen was about to start.


    As a result, Chen Yu stood at the door and did nothing.


    Until two or three o''clock in the afternoon, the fighting suddenly stopped.


    The devil will not attack. At this time, everyone is very tired.


    And more or less with a little injury.


    Chen Yu looked at his men, tired and tired.


    In his heart, West is right. The association really needs a doctor.


    Now, we can only rely on Allah to help us with the treatment magic.Evil spirits and slaves arrange food for everyone to recover as much as possible.


    As everyone knows, the fight before was just an appetizer.


    It''s just a tentative attack by the demonic army.


    Demonic army is to consume weak demons, but also the combat power of members of the association.


    And their goal is clearly achieved.


    Although the association did not lose any personnel, its combat effectiveness was significantly reduced.


    The real powerful devil will not really launch an attack until the sun sets.


    "President, in the evening, the devil will definitely launch a more fierce attack. Then..."


    Chen Yu waved: "I know."


    Chen Yu had been sleeping before, but he felt the smell of Comus Moussa. He was just near the headquarters, so Chen Yu woke up.


    But condi Mosa didn''t do it. Chen Yu didn''t do it.


    "Dad, when are we going to hit the bad guys?" Little Ge Lin looks at Chen Gu expectantly.


    Chen Xun rubbed little Gelin''s hair. The villain didn''t teach her anything. How could she be so violent.


    It''s not good How to marry in the future?


    No, if she gets married in the future, and she doesn''t care, it''s better to let her be violent.


    Xiaogelin angrily claps Chen''s hand off, and looks at Chen angrily with a small nose.


    Chen Yu walked out of the headquarters and stood in the open space full of devil corpses.


    Chen Yu''s mouth is curved.


    Just at this time, gage pulled over.


    "President, are we going to retreat strategically? The main force of demons has not yet been launched, but our combat effectiveness has been reduced by more than half. At night, the strength of demons will be stronger, but we will be weaker. In the current situation, it is not suitable to continue fighting. "


    Chen Chu looked at gaichila and said, "where do you think we should retreat? Or how should we retreat? Do you think the demon army that surrounds us will let us go? "


    "But staying here is just waiting for death. I think we should find a weak point of the demon army and break through."


    "Well, you can try to find the picture as the point, I support you." Chen Yu said quietly.

 Chapter 1223

    "Mr. West, I think we should retreat now." Gachla sees Chen Yu''s side doesn''t make sense, and runs to west.


    "Retreat? Why? "


    "Don''t you think we''re not winning?"


    "I don''t think so." "No one in the association and I will retreat until the president orders it. You can go, but after you leave, you will no longer be a member of the association," West said quietly


    The association also didn''t say that quitting would never stop. No one had that spare time.


    Gaichila''s face is full of helplessness.


    One by one, they all seemed to follow Chen''s orders very much.


    As long as Chen doesn''t talk, it seems that no one will support her.


    She really didn''t understand why the man had such prestige.


    From the first day she joined the association, Chen Yu was a bit out of tune.


    And his time in the association is the shortest.


    If it is put in normal time, he hardly comes to the association.


    Even in the big events of the association, Chen Yu has always been hiding behind.


    For example, the last time Pamela transformed the banshee, Chen Yu was always regarded as the audience, and did not start from the beginning to the end.


    She really didn''t understand Chen''s management and members of the command Association.


    Gezira was disappointed. She didn''t want to die like this.


    But she didn''t want to be a deserter either.


    She has the lineage of a berserker, though for more than two decades.


    She has always lived as an ordinary person. Although she has been in contact with other people, she doesn''t have much contact with them, and her combat experience is even less.


    The lineage of crazy warrior also has the pride of crazy warrior.


    The most shameful thing for a fighter is not to die in battle, but to run away.


    When other people are facing the enemy, they choose to abandon their comrades.


    It''s not just a betrayal of one''s comrades, it''s a betrayal of one''s blood.


    A proud Berserker is not allowed to do such a thing.


    At this time, the sky began to darken.


    If in the daytime, the clouds cover the roof and there is a little light, then it''s really dark at the moment.


    There is no more light out of the headquarters.


    At this time, Chen Yu came out of the headquarters.


    When others saw Chen Chu coming out, they all stood up.


    When helys looked at Chen Yu, her eyes were full of respect.


    "President."


    "President." Chen Yu walks past everyone and everyone greets him.


    Chen Chu went to the gate of the headquarters and looked at the dark forest in front of him.


    Chen can feel that there are countless demons hidden in the dark.


    "It''s almost time to come."


    ¡­¡­


    "Master, it''s time." Seborah stood respectfully beside Comus Mosa.


    Condi Mosa stood where he had not moved all day.


    Only when the attack is launched, and when the order is given to stop the attack, open your eyes.


    Sebora is waiting for a response from condi Mosa.


    But after five minutes, there was no response.


    Ten minutes, still no response.


    After waiting for twenty minutes, condi Moussa finally opened her eyes.


    "Full attack, you and you all attack." Said condi Moussa.


    In addition to cyborg, there are three demons around him.


    Cyborg accepted the reward from Comus Mosa, and now she is the leader of the demon army instead of Juan Tucker.


    At the same time, a powerful demon was found in the demon army to replace bootier.


    There are also two old generals, Eden and arrow.


    Arrow is the least willing of the four generals.


    If Comus Mosa had not been resurrected, she would never have obeyed the order to come and water.


    Condi Moussa is also heading for headquarters.


    After receiving the order of Comus Mosa, other demons, like a wave, swept towards the headquarters.


    ¡­¡­


    Everyone looked at Chen''s back.


    Gaichila also looked at Chen Yu. She didn''t understand what Chen Yu was going to do.


    What are you doing standing there?


    Want to die?


    If the demon army launches a general attack at this time, he will not even know how to die.


    All of a sudden, there was a howl in the dark.


    Then a group of demon dogs burst out in the dark.


    These demon dogs are not demons. They are different from hellhounds.


    Hellhound belongs to man-made devil, and devil dog is man-made undead.


    They are creatures summoned by Necromancers.


    These demon dogs are extremely big. They are fierce like tigers. They come to Chen Zhu.At the same time, a dark shadow appeared around Chen Yu.


    Boostier appeared.


    Gachla''s eyes are wide, so big!


    Bustico is much bigger than these demon dogs.


    Is that his card?


    Gezira said in secret.


    It''s true that bustyl is very strong. One claw at a time, with a few efforts, the devil dog will die clean.


    At this time, the voice of sebora came from the dark.


    "It''s sad, buster, that you''ve become someone else''s puppet."


    Bustyl didn''t realize it. He just looked at the demonic army in the dark with his indifferent eyes, and the four commanders headed by sebora.


    Sebora could feel the members of the dead demon army, and she could also feel that bustyre was dead.


    Now it reappears, and the form has changed, so it''s easy for her to guess that bootier has become someone else''s puppet.


    Reinster, the new commander in chief, growled at bustyre.


    Bustyre also growled at Rhinestone.


    Rhinestone was no smaller in size or voice than bustyre.


    Leinster took the lead and went straight to bootier.


    The two demons are entwined in a fight, which is hard to win in a short time.


    Reinster was originally under busteer''s hands, and his strength was indeed half a point of weak busteer.


    But since the resurrection of Comus Mosa, he has been rewarded by Comus Mosa, and his strength has improved a lot.


    Gaichla was looking at the back in a hurry.


    Chen Yu''s card is caught by the opponent''s demon, so Chen Yu should be in danger.


    But Gaia didn''t seem ready to help at all.


    Did they have a bad eye for Chen Yu Long ago and wanted to take this opportunity to get rid of him?


    Gazilla was thinking about it all the time.


    "Cyborg, is this the guy who''s been blocking your plans many times?" Asked Eden.


    "He''s very strong." Said sebora.


    She also gained the strength of Comus Moussa, which is not the same as before.


    But now facing Chen Yu again, she still has no assurance.


    "Then let me try how strong he is." All of a sudden, Eden''s body swayed into hundreds of separate bodies.


    Everyone in the headquarters was scared by Eden''s separation.


    There are too many of them. Is this guy Constance Moussa?


    There are hundreds of separations. I''m afraid no one can fight against this kind of strength, right?

 Chapter 1224

    But the next moment, Chen Yu suddenly reached for an Eden.


    At the same time, those around him began to attack him crazily.


    However, these attacks are all false, all are illusions, and there is no real harm.


    When people saw the result, they suddenly realized it.


    It turns out that it''s not true separation, but illusion.


    Such as separation, such as Moore''s kind, can constantly create separate individuals.


    Or, like Chen Yu, he can make twelve separate bodies at one time, which is called the separate body technique.


    But magic has no attack power.


    "How do you know I am the noumenon?" Cried Eden, struggling.


    "Because you have bad breath." Chen said.


    Eden''s body is not very tall. When Chen Chu raised one arm, Eden''s legs could not reach the ground.


    Everyone heard a clear sound, and Eden broke his neck.


    Seborah and arrow were not good-looking. Although Eden was not good at attacking, he was also one of the four leaders.


    But now they are easily killed by Chen Yu. This result is unacceptable to them.


    Chen Yu''s gesture is full of provocation.


    "First, arrow." Seborah spoke in a sort of command voice.


    "By what?"


    "I''m giving orders instead of the host. Do you have any objection?"


    Ai Luo''s face is livid. He looks at Chen Zhu.


    But at this time, Chen Yu raised his arm.


    The next moment, a light burst out from Chen''s palm.


    The light came so fast that arrow had no time to react. It penetrated her body directly, and it continued to spread to the back.


    Magic gun! Where they passed, all the demons died in a flash.


    Sebora''s hands and feet are cold, and this man is more terrible than those days ago.


    Arrow didn''t even have a shot. He was killed instantly.


    Gezira also has a big mouth and an incredible face.


    How powerful!


    This is the first time she has seen Chen Yu make a move.


    At this time, the voice of Comus Mosa came from behind cyborg''s back: "you go to find the second host, he, give it to me."


    "Yes, master." Seborah disappeared in a flash.


    Condi Moussa slowly walked out of the forest, revealing his real body.


    His head was double horned, his chest was open, his skin was black, he held a steel fork, his feet were like sheep''s feet.


    "Man, you should not stand in front of me."


    "How old are you?"


    Condi Moussa is not a big man, but his breath makes everyone feel like they are in a nightmare.


    It''s terrible. Can humans really be enemies of such monsters?


    Even heilish, who especially adores Chen Yu, has raised some doubts.


    The devil is much stronger than his mother.


    The steel fork in the hand of Comus Mosa shoots at Chen Yu with a terrifying force, just like hundreds of demons attacking Chen Yu at the same time.


    Boom -


    at the moment when Chen Yu contacts the steel fork, all the forces are released.


    The shock of terror spread back to Chen Yu.


    All the members of the association standing behind were shaken.


    Everyone can''t believe to look in the direction of Chen Yu.


    They didn''t expect the power of this kons Moussa to be so terrible.


    Even standing tens of meters behind, I felt such a terrible impact.


    So how can Chen Yu, who is the first to bear the brunt, survive?


    The smoke of gunpowder gradually dispersed, and Chen Yu stood there unharmed.


    All of them were shocked again. They didn''t expect Chen Yu to take this move unhurt under this terrible shock.


    Chen Yu grabbed the fork, but the fork began to vibrate, as if to break away from Chen Yu''s grasp.


    "I don''t want to be driven by odds and ends? In this case, no one can think of it. "


    Chen immediately controlled the mouth of the glutton and bit the steel fork.


    This steel fork is obviously not an ordinary weapon. The mouth of the glutton can''t crush it in the first time.


    The steel fork seems to have a sense of self.


    And condi Mosa will not give Chen Yu time to destroy his weapons.


    Two beams of destruction burst out from the devil''s corner of condi Mosa.


    Chen Yu''s figure moved to avoid the attack of comsmosa.


    Kons Mosa took the opportunity to come forward and retrieve the steel fork from Chen Zhu''s hand.


    All the people watched the battle between Chen Yu and Condi Massa, and they could not intervene at all.Not only them, but also the demonic army of Comus Mosa, now unable to get close to the center of the battlefield.


    Chen Yu and Comus MOSSA are both too powerful.


    Everyone else is fundamentally different from them.


    Although the battle between the two is not to destroy the sky and the earth, if they really want to fight, the headquarters may be destroyed by them.


    Gaichla''s face was full of wonder.


    Is this Chen''s real strength?


    The more he fought, the more frightened he became.


    Because Chen Yu really made him feel terrible.


    This human hasn''t moved all the power yet!


    We can''t go on like this. We must end the fighting as soon as possible.


    Condi Moussa knew about her family.


    Chen''s various performances have shown that Chen is at the same level as him.


    Moreover, the devil field of our own is not the right way, which belongs to the way of opportunism.


    To put it bluntly, it is with the help of external forces that such forces are temporarily obtained.


    But Chen Yu actually reached this level.


    If we continue to fight, we will enter a period of decline ahead of time.


    Now we can''t defeat Chen Yu, so when we enter the period of weakness, our own victory will be even lower.


    "Attack! Attack! " Comus Mosa gave the order of general attack to his demonic army.


    There was a smile on Chen''s face, and suddenly he forced kons Mosa away.


    Suddenly there was a bad feeling in condi Moussa.


    One way!


    Chen Yu''s momentum suddenly increased.


    At the same time, Chen takes out a remote control.


    This remote control is Chen''s real card.


    When julage saw the remote control Chen held, he recognized that it was the one he had been busy doing with Chen for one night that day.


    Of course, what Chen asked him to do was not the remote control, but the remote control.


    In fact, they are cans one by one. Those are all aluminum cans.


    This remote control can open the aluminum cans directly.


    Jurag didn''t know what the aluminum cans were for.


    Chen Yu pressed the remote control for a moment.


    The sacred breath began to fill the forest.


    Chen Yu buried thousands of angel crystals in the forest.


    If only one or two angels crystallize, it may not affect the demon army.


    However, thousands of angel crystals can produce holy power, which will cause fatal damage to the demon army.


    And these Angel crystals are all loaded with aluminum products. Before the aluminum cans are opened, there will be no holy breath.

 Chapter 1225

    "Retreat! Retreat! " Condi Mosa didn''t know what Chen had done.


    But he could feel the divine power that pervaded the supernatural Society for miles.


    This divine power not only affects the demonic army, but also agarez, one of the seventy-two demons.


    Even Chen Yu''s pure blood demons were affected.


    Kons Mosa was so frightened that he didn''t expect Chen Zhu to have such a killing device.


    But Why didn''t Chen Yu use it earlier, but only at this time?


    This is something he doesn''t understand.


    In fact, thousands of angel crystals seem to be in large numbers.


    But if it''s really scattered around the headquarters, it''s not so much.


    So Chen can only use Angel Crystal to draw a line, a defense line around the headquarters.


    Of course, this line is not only a defense line, but also a barrier line.


    Chen''s ultimate goal is to wipe out the demonic army, not to play with them.


    Let them feel that the supernatural society can come and go freely, come and go.


    So Chen had to wait until the demons were all in the line before opening the aluminum cans.


    All of a sudden, Chen Yu pounced on condi Moussa.


    Condi Moussa is already under some pressure at the moment.


    But instead of weakening, Chen became stronger.


    And it''s so powerful that he can''t even resist it.


    This is the real grasp of the devil field strength!


    Chen Yu pressed Comus Moussa on the ground and dragged him for more than ten meters.


    Comus Mosa tried to resist, but Chen Yu was too powerful.


    He could not shake Chen Yu at all.


    "Do you know how far we really are from each other?"


    In theory, condi Mosa and Chen Zhu are of the same level.


    But there is still a gap between them that can''t be bridged no matter how hard Comus Mosa tries.


    That''s your own magic, or magic.


    Chen Zhu has many ways to become one, which is his own creation.


    It''s because Chen Yu entered the sky and sky, so he was able to self understand and create his own magic.


    But there''s no such thing as Comus Mosa. He doesn''t have his own magic.


    The principle of the unification of the ten thousand methods is simple and difficult.


    But no one else can copy it.


    Comus Moussa also controls the devil Kingdom, but he does not have his own perception.


    All the members of the association are of incredible color.


    They had thought that there would be more fierce fighting between Chen Yu and kons Mosa.


    But the situation seems to change in a flash.


    The moment before they were even.


    At the next moment, Chen Yu uses his absolute strength to crush Comus Mosa.


    Chen Chu broke his limbs and lifted him up.


    Chen Zhu is going to devour the demonic realm of Comus Mosa.


    Chen Chu''s body revealed a magic array of red, gold and black, which also enveloped him.


    "What are you going to do?" Const Mosa was horrified to find that his power was falling.


    No, it''s not his original power, it''s his demonic realm disappearing.


    "It doesn''t seem good to be a guest without leaving anything as a gift?" Chen Yu has a light smile.


    "Let go of me, you devil Let go of me... "


    Everyone was speechless. He was called Devil by a devil. He didn''t know what it would feel like.


    However, Chen''s successive performances can indeed be called demons.


    Just then Rupert made a sudden cry of surprise.


    They looked around and saw that seborah appeared behind Rupert''s back, holding his neck in his palm.


    "Let go of my master." Seborah wanted to wait for a more confident time to come.


    But she didn''t expect Chen to be so terrible.


    He''s got Comus Mosa down to this point.


    If she doesn''t do it again, it''s likely that condi Mosa will die.


    "Cyborg, good job." "Let go of me at once, or the little girl will die," he cried, rejoicing


    A smile appeared on Chen Xun''s face as he carried condi Moussa.


    "Don''t you really think this plan will work?"


    It''s not a good cry from sebra. If it''s her, it''s impossible not to do a little defense for Rupert.


    Rupert turned his head with a smile. Indeed, Chen Yu had prepared her for the war.If there is a chance that Chen Yu will lose the battle, then she will be the last chance to turn the table.


    Rupert is also hiding a super perfect angel crystal.


    Before, she had been wrapped in tin paper. After sebora attacked her, she secretly opened the tin paper.


    In a flash, the holy breath erupted from Rupert.


    You know, seborah has just been transformed by Comus Mosa. Now, like other members of the demon army, she is a pure demon.


    When she was in close contact with the sacred breath, it was like the ice and snow in the Arctic was baked by the sun in the Sahara desert.


    "Ah..." Cyborg has no ability to launch blink magic to escape.


    If it was Comus Mosa, he could barely escape from Rupert.


    But cyborg couldn''t do it at all. She wasn''t even an intermediate demon.


    Her skin was smoky, and Rupert turned, kicking cyborg to the ground, holding the perfect angel crystal.


    "Go away Go away Rupert, I''m wrong. For the sake of me and your teacher, let me go. "


    "It''s not the first time you''ve deceived me, Ms. cyberra." Rupert with a smile, the hands of the super perfect angel crystal slowly close to sebora.


    For cyberra, this is a source of radiation.


    "And do you think I am qualified to decide your fate?"


    "I can teach you how to control the soul in your body..."


    It has to be said that Rupert was very moved by sebora''s proposal.


    But the heart is one thing. The key is that Chen can''t control his heart.


    Rupert didn''t think he could fight Chen Yu if he had a third of his soul.


    This time she really saw the most terrible side of Chen Yu.


    The devil in the legend is far less terrible than Chen Yu.


    When the demonic realm of kons Mosa was taken away by Chen, Chen felt that his power was becoming stronger.


    The demonic realm and its own little world bless each other.


    However, although the demonic realm of Comus Mosa belongs to itself, it has conditions for use.


    That is to need those demon army!


    If we kill all those demonic armies, then the demonic realm of Constance Massa will be abandoned.


    "Come here to me, you little things!" Chen Chiu shouted at the demon army.

 Chapter 1226

    These demons are all dominated by the demonic realm.


    They couldn''t resist Chen''s order.


    Moreover, their master was still in Chen''s hand.


    But it seems that condi Mosa''s condition is very bad.


    He is too weak for words.


    "Those who are willing to be sealed stand on the left, and those who are not willing to die." Chen said.


    You see me, demons, I see you.


    Whether it''s sealing or going to die, it''s obviously not a good choice.


    And a lot of them are quite unruly.


    Even, they feel that if they fight hard, they may win.


    Gaia and other people are also ready, as long as Chen Yu orders, they intend to open a killing ring.


    However, there are still dozens of demons who choose to continue. Other demons choose to give way and stand to the right.


    Chen Yu raises his right arm. Since dozens of demons choose to fight, their natural strength is quite good.


    Magic gun! There is a gap in the open space in front of the headquarters. There are only a few debris in the gap, nothing.


    All the people and all the demons looked at Chen Yu, and the scene was silent.


    The demons who choose to be sealed are all sweating.


    They were all bloodless with fear.


    Gezira was scared, too.


    At this moment, she finally understood why Chen Yu had such high prestige in the supernatural society.


    Why didn''t everyone waver before Chen Yu ordered.


    Even during the day, Gaia fought so hard.


    Even though their physical strength and Magic have been consumed by more than half, they still haven''t flinched.


    It''s because Chen hasn''t really done it yet.


    As long as Chen Yu is here, all the winners and losers are unknown.


    It''s a pity that Chen Yu killed so many powerful demons.


    The demonic realms that have been taken away from condi Mosa are much weaker.


    However, for Chen Yu, the devil kingdom is not very useful to him.


    It''s impossible for Chen Yu to carry a wave of demons everywhere.


    At the end of the day, this demon army stays at headquarters at best.


    If there is an enemy attack Association next time, you have more options.


    "President, so many demons, I''m afraid it''s not easy to seal." Said West.


    "It''s a curse that we demons let go." Chen said, "kill all of them."


    The demons thought they had escaped, but when they heard Chen Yu''s words, they immediately peed.


    "President, do you think it''s OK to manage them in the same way as Ms. Pamela''s evil spirit group? Some of them are just sealed. Other docile demons will stay in the headquarters for the time being and work for us."


    What is West''s biggest wish?


    Powerful supernatural society.


    Now, there is such an opportunity.


    So many demons, if all can be tamed, will be a great promotion for the supernatural society.


    "Write me a report on their treatment plan." Chen said.


    Little Gelin has rushed to Chen''s feet: "Dad, you are the best."


    It''s really inconvenient for Chen Zhu to hold little Gelin because he still has konce Moussa on his hand.


    Gaia came up at once and held little gren away.


    Chen Chu pinched him hard and strangled him to death.


    It''s no use keeping the goods anyway.


    For the enemy, who is useless, Chen Yu never lives.


    But it''s not over yet. Everyone is busy tonight.


    Let''s say helys.


    At the end of the fight, helys wandered among the devil''s corpses.


    The heap of corpses, which no one else would like to approach, is a rare treasure for helys.


    She wanted to find the right body for her necromancy.


    Another example is gaichila and Toyono Tianxi. They collect some devil''s blood, skin and bones, which are very good forging materials or magic materials.


    Jurag and batilu are going to recycle the angel crystals around them.


    The angel crystal is really good for the devil''s defense, but for the evil spirit group, it is also a considerable threat.


    Tonight Chen Yu didn''t let Pamela and other evil spirits participate in the battle, because Chen Yu wanted to use Angel Crystal.


    And if the society wants to drive these demons in the future, it can''t continue to let the angel crystals spread out.


    Besides, agarez is also a devil, and she can''t stand the strong divine power covering the land.


    Of course, for the members of the association, the battle is over and everything is easy to say."Why don''t you guys get out of here?" Chen Yu looks at the cowering Prague and others.


    Prague and others are speechless. Dare we go without your permission?


    You are the great devil!


    "By the way, if you dare to talk about my teacher and the things here, I promise you and your family will not live for three days."


    The faces of all four were pale with fear.


    Chen Yu saw that LITT grove had a very thick tusk in his hand, which was still bloodstained.


    "What are you doing with this tusk?"


    "Teacher, this is the tooth of the first devil I killed. It belongs to me." Litt grove is very excited and proud. He plans to make this tusk into a pendant.


    When he grows old in the future, he will give this pendant to his grandson, and then tell him his heroic deeds in those days.


    "Oh, how can you kill a demon?" Chen Yu didn''t expect that.


    Litt Grove''s blood awakening ability is to see weaknesses, but his physical fitness is better than that of ordinary people.


    Unexpectedly, he was able to kill a demon.


    "Teacher, I''m in the test tower, but I''ve been in it more than twenty times." Said LITT grove.


    Litt grove felt that it was necessary to express his ability to Chen Yu.


    Of course, he doesn''t feel naive that he can be right with Chen Yu.


    He just wanted to prove that he didn''t have as much waste as Chen Yu thought.


    Today is too exciting for him. LITT grove likes the atmosphere.


    He hopes that next time there will be the same thing, Chen can still bring him.


    "By the way, did you ask for leave today?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Well, I''ll make a joke with you. You can take a few days off to see how good you are today."


    Then Chen Yu, regardless of other people''s busy, took little Gelin and went to play.


    It''s not too late. Little Gelin doesn''t want to go to bed.


    "You guys, I''ll get you out of here." Ingrid said he was going home himself, so he dropped them off: "by the way, do you need insurance?"

 Chapter 1227

    "Mr. West, why do you have to?"


    Helris looks at West, who is hanging upside down in front of the headquarters gate.


    Last night west made a big death.


    Knock on Chen''s door at midnight.


    Then the person who was still dealing with the matter before he went to sleep heard the cry of little Gelin from Chen Yu''s room.


    Then he saw Chen Zhuo drag West angrily and hang him at the gate.


    West asked a lot of people, but no one helped him.


    Who let West die for himself.


    They don''t want to get old.


    In the morning, Chen came to West in black.


    "What did you ask me for last night?"


    "President, let me down first I dare not. "


    When West was on the ground, he couldn''t stand up and his feet were numb.


    "Come on, what''s up?"


    "President, I''ve come up with a solution. Have a look."


    Chen Zhao took over West ''s report, and West thought about it all night.


    A proposal to deal with the demons.


    First of all, the category of evildoing, of course, is the direct seal.


    There''s nothing to say about this. Staying at headquarters is a disaster.


    Secondly, some demons with good conduct and obedience will stay in the headquarters temporarily.


    First work for them for a few years, then decide whether to let them go or stay.


    West also made a very detailed plan.


    In fact, some of these demons are actually integrated into human society.


    However, since I participated in the attack on the headquarters of the supernatural society, I can''t say that I didn''t volunteer to let it go.


    In that case, there will certainly be more enemies to attack in the future.


    The association needs to maintain sufficient deterrence.


    And the association needs some people.


    For example, some construction projects, these demons are good people.


    Anyway, as long as Chen Yuzhen is under pressure, West doesn''t think it''s wrong to treat these demons as coolies.


    Want to refuse? Yes, let''s talk to Chen Yu.


    Let''s see if Chen Yu agrees or not.


    At this time, CASS ran over to see his face did not sleep all night.


    "President." When Cass came up, he and Chen Yu directly cut into the main topic: "president, we want some demons."


    "You? Want the devil? " Chen Yu looks at CASS and others: "what are you going to do?"


    "As our helpers and mounts." "We picked a few demons and contacted them, and they were willing to obey us. Then we asked jurag and batilu to help us design a collar, which can be used to restrain demons, on the condition of ten years," said CAOS


    Chen Yu thought for a moment, "OK, you can talk about it yourself."


    In fact, there are not many demons suitable to mount for CAOS.


    Because most of these demons are in the form of beasts or birds, they are all low-level demons.


    At the beginning of the war, it was almost killed by the people of the association.


    There is not much left now.


    I think it''s enough to arm their lightning team.


    It is obviously impossible to equip each member of the association with a demon mount.


    Of course, if they want to sit on the shoulder of a human demon, or on the top of their head, that''s two things.


    The arrival of these demons has not changed the association.


    At least everything is normal, but before these demons are fully arranged and managed, Chen Yu still needs to stay here.


    The demon army did bring some strength to the guild.


    But it''s defensive.


    That is to say, when there are enemies of the same kind attacking, they can play a role.


    But take it out?


    Impossible, a group of demons go out on the street for a walk, and they can make Los Angeles fly.


    Unless it''s something like Thomas Bailey''s.


    But when they were resurrected from Comus Mosa, they lost the ability to transform the human form.


    The resurrection of Comus Mosa brought not only the improvement of their combat power, but also the distortion of their demonic power.


    However, the demonic power that Comus Mosa gave them will gradually fade away.


    Because condi Mosa is dead.


    So maybe in a few or more years, they will be able to regain their past capabilities.


    To hide the devil in human society, the first thing to do is to become human.


    When they were first liberated from the seal, it took them a long time to integrate into human society.


    Now they are going through the process again.


    Of course, there is a large part of them that could not have become human form.For example, in the form of wild animals, they roam in the wild all year round and are associated with wild animals.


    Others are not affected by the power of demons, and can still freely change into human beings.


    This kind of pollution is relatively weak, so the influence of the second demonic power pollution of Comus Mosa on them is not great.


    Fanny and little Gelin are back to mirror lake.


    ¡­¡­


    But Chen Yu had another idea.


    Take advantage of the demonic realm of Comus Mosa and create a unique spell.


    At present, Chen Yu has exclusive spells such as the magic gun, the magic gun and the deprivation created by the handsome boy.


    Wanfa Guiyi and magic gun are both very aggressive, and their combat effectiveness is greatly improved.


    But depriving this magic is quite special, needs to have the special category enemy, under the special situation can use.


    The improvement of combat effectiveness is not obvious.


    Because he didn''t reach the realm of heaven and earth, even if he mastered the demon realm, he couldn''t understand it.


    But Chen Yu has mastered it, so there is no saying that he can''t create exclusive spells.


    Chen Yu named the demonic realm of kons Mosa "dark fall", which, to put it bluntly, caused dark clouds and low-pressure air.


    The effect is the same as their own small world, which is the source of improving their own magic, accelerating the magic recovery.


    The only difference is that the small world absorbs the spirit of heaven and earth, and the dark world absorbs the demonic power of the demonic army.


    If only from the visual sense, the coming of darkness has more visual impact.


    In fact, the effect is not very good.


    Chen Chu raised his hand and pointed to the sky.


    Darkness began to gather, and there were thick clouds over the headquarters.


    However, because the number of demonic forces has decreased dramatically, the coverage of darkness is limited.


    With the headquarters as the center, covering more than ten square kilometers, it can barely cover the whole headquarters.


    The eye of thunder on Chen''s arm turns the current into an electric ion and releases it into the air.


    Chen found that with the dispersion of the electric ions and the influence of low-pressure air, the electric ions were completely confined in the dark. However, these electric ions carried the magic power of Chen, which led Chen to be able to clearly grasp every minute of the whole headquarters.


    A flash of lightning came down from heaven and fell in front of Chen.

 Chapter 1228

    The people in the association found that the sky was covered with dark clouds, and they all thought that something had happened again.


    But Chen Yu is in the association, and they are not afraid of anything.


    Soon they found that it seemed to be dark clouds controlled by Chen Yu.


    A flash of lightning fell in front of Chen Yu.


    Chen Chu looks around his eyes and a smile appears on his face.


    Boom -


    a flash of lightning hit West''s head.


    "Ah President, I was attacked I was attacked. "


    Hit rate, power, Chen Yu can accurately grasp.


    Within the scope of the association, you can split whoever you want.


    Chen released more ions, which were dispersed in the air.


    Everyone''s hair is bristling.


    At this time, Chen''s body was slightly suspended.


    The sky began to flash and thunder, and a huge pillar of electricity fell down.


    Of course, this current is not attacking anyone, but falling on a shelf not far away.


    The frame smashed, and the lightning was deadly.


    Chen Yu began to control the lightning intensively and hit the lake continuously.


    The lake is like hiding countless grenades under the water.


    At the same time, the fish in the lake are all turned over by the electric current.


    The lightning strike lasted for more than ten minutes, and Chen Yu stopped.


    This is another exclusive magic.


    However, there is a disadvantage of this magic, that is, it is not powerful to attack individuals.


    If it''s an ordinary person, it can cause a lot of damage.


    But if it''s an enemy like Comus Mosa.


    Then it''s hard for this magic to do fatal damage.


    Of course, this is a shortcoming.


    But the advantages are obvious.


    The coverage is quite large and the consumption is very small.


    Chen can last for several hours, carrying out continuous coverage lightning.


    It''s OK to plow the whole headquarters.


    If the next large-scale attack like the demon army, Chen Yu would not need to do so much work in advance.


    As long as you are here for a few hours, everything here will be destroyed.


    Another advantage is the accuracy of the hit rate, as well as the control of the power, can be arbitrary.


    And after the release of the ions, Chen can accurately sense all the biological trends in all areas around the headquarters.


    The members of the association also see clearly that Chen Yu is experimenting with new magic.


    As for the split against West, it was probably intentional.


    And they also know that Chen Yu has a very powerful thunder magic.


    Just this magic, it looks very amazing.


    "President, is this your new magic?" Asked helys.


    "Yes, a new magic specially developed for headquarters defense."


    West touched his head and came over in tears.


    "President, can we not make such a joke next time?"


    "I''m still trying. I didn''t control it."


    West doesn''t believe this kind of words anyway. Seeing Chen Yu''s look, he obviously intended it.


    "President, what is the magic called?"


    "Lightning storm." Chen said casually.


    To be honest, whether it''s the magic gun or the all in one, it''s not as easy to use as this lightning storm.


    The oneness of ten thousand methods belongs to absolute single magic. The magic gun belongs to a small range of magic, and it is inferior to the oneness of ten thousand methods in single attack.


    Lightning storm belongs to group magic, which is Chen''s favorite type of magic.


    Unfortunately, this magic can only be used in the headquarters of the association.


    Out of here, Chen can''t use it.


    All is based on the dark fall of the demonic realm of Constance Mosa.


    Without darkness, lightning storms cannot be used.


    In other words, if Comus Mosa had this magic that day, Chen Yu would lose a lot of lives even if he could win.


    Fortunately, condi Moussa is a half hanger.


    But Chen was curious about how Comus Mosa turned human beings into demons.


    Although Chen Yu had medicine to demonize human beings, it was a mixed race devil.


    Instead of turning humans into complete demons, as Comus Mosa did.


    If condi Mosa had enough time, he could have made more demons.


    At that time, I''m afraid Chen Yu didn''t deal with it as well.


    But in the end, the body of Comus Mosa needs to be found.


    Who knows if there will be any accident when the body of Comus Mosa is out of the world.After this battle, Chen Yu also realized that the association must have a psychic division of recovery department.


    ¡­¡­


    Four people in Prague, when they returned to school, heard a news.


    Their classmate Jill died in a car accident.


    They thought of it as soon as they could. It must have been arranged by the supernatural society.


    Though they mourn Jill''s death.


    But it also saves them trouble.


    After all, they don''t know how to answer the question about Jill''s death if they are asked to explain it.


    The experience of these two days and nights is also extraordinary for them.


    From their world outlook to their outlook on life, great changes have taken place.


    In the past, the third kind of contact and the fourth kind of contact they sought were just interests for them.


    But all of a sudden, they found that what they were looking for actually existed.


    And the truth is crueler than they guess.


    Jill''s death, and the war of the last few days, have fully explained everything.


    Of course, it was the Chinese who shocked them the most.


    That terrible Chinese!


    "Honey, I''m worried about you after you left these two days. Where have you been? The phone doesn''t work. "


    Prague''s smile is a little reluctant, looking at his boyfriend Peter: "nothing, it''s a community activity."


    "Is it from your psychic society again?" Pete didn''t like Prague to go to the psychic club.


    "Well."


    "Your psychic society, somans, has always liked you, but he has been pursuing you."


    "No matter, we are just classmates, plus common interests and hobbies." "If you mention it again, let''s break up," Prague explained


    "Well, well, I''m wrong, Prague, I won''t talk about it." Pete said quickly, "let''s go out to sea with me in two days."


    "Going out to sea?"


    "Yes, my friend has an ocean exploration team, which is going to explore the Pacific Ocean. Don''t you always like these strange things? Maybe you will encounter something mysterious." Pete said.


    "Expedition? Are you sure we can join the expedition? "


    "No problem, my friend and I have agreed that two places is not a problem."


    "If it''s really possible, then I''m like a school asking for leave. Are you sure you can get the quota?"

 Chapter 1229

    On the second day of his return, Chen went to hell.


    This time it was the handsome boy who called him.


    The magic tide is coming.


    Of course, Chen Yu proposed in advance.


    It''s very easy for the handsome boy to call Chen Yu.


    For example, Beelzebub zoffi summoned Chen Yu. He also needed a magic array and a keepsake of Chen Yu.


    The little handsome man took the keepsake directly and dragged Chen Zhu to hell.


    The handsome boy called himself twice, both times in different places.


    "Handsome boy, don''t you have your own fixed territory?"


    At the moment, Chen and the handsome boy are sitting in a Porsche 918 sports car, which Chen brought to hell.


    However, the two super runners are flying in the sky.


    "The whole hell is mine. Why should I have a fixed place?"


    "It''s not the same. I mean, palaces and the like."


    "Yes, but one of my members is sleeping in the palace."


    "Do you have many separate bodies?"


    "No, I have only one part, only in Pandy mannan."


    Chen Yu has heard of pandimannan, the legendary center of hell and the palace of Satan.


    And it was built by Mamen, the king of greed.


    In pandimannan, all the wealth that Mamen had accumulated for Satan was also stored.


    "Why keep a separate body there?"


    "Because there are always people who want to covet my treasure."


    "No one to watch for you?"


    "Yes, but my treasure, even my men, could not resist, so I drove all my men out of pandimannan."


    Chen Yu murmurs in his heart that it is estimated that the treasure of a handsome boy is not an ordinary treasure.


    "I can take you if you want to go."


    "Forget it, I''m a very vulgar person. I never challenge my desire."


    Chen Yu has always been a very secular person.


    If there is any treasure that can make the demons lose their sense, then most of them can''t help themselves.


    Just then, a blue light curtain spread towards them from the end of the sky.


    When the blue light is shining, it makes Chen Yu feel vast and surging.


    Chen Yu saw a demon flying from below.


    This demon is very powerful, at least he is more powerful than Chen Yu.


    Strong, many, many!


    And when you see Chen Yu and the handsome boy, you should attack immediately.


    The handsome boy just looked at the devil with a slight twist of his head.


    The devil screamed and fell from the sky.


    At this time, more demons rise in the forest below.


    Some demons are hostile to the flying Porsche.


    But no more demons attacked Porsche. After all, they just saw it under the forest.


    One of them, a powerful being, was defeated by the owner of this strange thing.


    There are more demons. Their attention is not on Chen Yu and the handsome boy.


    They are also flying forward towards the blue light curtain.


    "What is this?"


    "Magic tide." The handsome boy put one hand on the door and one hand on the steering wheel.


    By this time the blue light had spread.


    Chen Yu immediately felt the rich spirit of heaven and earth, and instantly filled his small world.


    As the blue light curtain spread, more and more demons rose.


    Although occasionally there will be fights, but more demons are in the opposite direction of the spread of blue light curtain.


    In line with the direction of the sports car, they are also moving in the direction of the blue light curtain.


    There are also a large number of demons on the ground moving in that direction.


    Most of the demons on the ground belong to the weaker or flightless ones.


    "Where are we going?"


    "The closer the magic tide comes to the source, the more abundant the elements will be."


    "Can''t you take me directly to the source?" "Or can''t even you get close to the source?" Chen asked


    "I can go, but you can''t."


    At this time, Chen Yu found that some demons began to fall behind.


    They are like rowing against the current, and they are suddenly swept away by the strong aura of heaven and earth.


    Chen Yu has also felt the pressure.


    If he flies on his own, Chen Yu will not be able to move forward for long, and he will be rushed.


    But now he''s driving himself.


    I don''t need to think about how far I can go now. I just need to think about how strong I can bear the spirit of heaven and earth.


    This is similar to the process of water pressure from diving to deep water.But so far, I can easily bear the pressure of the spirit of heaven and earth.


    "Every 13 years, the tide of magic will sweep the whole hell, at this time, every demon will go upstream in the direction of the spread of magic source."


    "So it''s not the most convenient way to live in demons that are close to the source of magic?"


    The little handsome guy shook his head: "every time the magic tide, the place where the magic source happens is different, and the place where the magic source happens is often full of corpses. Because the place where the magic source happens is the place with the most elements, even the demons at the level of the Lord can''t bear it, so the death and injury are very heavy. In hell, there are not a few cases where the country is destroyed due to the emergence of the magic source "


    Destroy the country? Chen Yu was amazed.


    "Is there no way to prevent it?"


    "Yes, I can prevent it. I know where the magic source is, but why should I save them?"


    Well, I don''t seem to be able to ask for a demon by secular moral standards.


    "What is the cause of this magic tide?"


    Chen is not a researcher, but he is interested in it.


    "Environment." "Aren''t you going to have landslides, tsunamis, volcanic eruptions, magic tides as well, 13 years as a cycle?" said the handsome boy


    "Magic tide should be good for most demons, unless it''s the source of magic."


    "It''s not all good. Some old demons will die."


    Chen Yu almost understood why the handsome boy called himself to hell.


    When the spirit of heaven and earth is rich to a certain extent, the spirit of heaven and earth is just like the duck filling type, constantly pouring into the body.


    These auras are not directly converted into magic, but stay in the body temporarily.


    Chen Yu doesn''t need to take the initiative to absorb at all. At this time, all the skills and scriptures are useless. He gives up resistance and transforms directly.


    "Your magic is not the main thing, I can take you to a deeper place, let your body directly accept the impact of elements."


    "As long as you don''t die, you decide."


    The deeper it goes, the stronger the sense of oppression.


    Even if Chen went thousands of meters to the bottom of the sea, there was no such pressure.


    Chen felt his bones were deformed and his skin was deformed.


    "You are more adaptable than I thought," the handsome boy looked at Chen Yu

 Chapter 1230

    Yes, Chen is adapting.


    Adapt to the feeling of the air pressure.


    Chen''s bones, skin, and flesh and blood are changing rapidly.


    Chen has been changing since he absorbed the golden key.


    It''s not a change in appearance, it''s an internal change.


    Sometimes, Chen Yu doubted that his inner world was not human.


    Of course, Chen has also done the inspection.


    From blood samples and DNA analysis, the results are still gratifying.


    At least Chen preserved the characteristics of human beings.


    There are also many abilities in demons that can adapt to the environment quickly.


    However, the devil''s ability is mostly obtained by changing the form.


    A thought suddenly sprang up in Chen Yu''s mind.


    It''s a completely groundless idea.


    It''s like something you should know.


    The ability to regulate the pressure.


    Fill the skin with magic and gain more resistance to air pressure.


    Chen Yu thought of the possibility that his body''s ability to adapt to air pressure has evolved to the extreme.


    So there''s no way to evolve through transformation, so there''s another way.


    That is to provide better solutions through knowledge.


    Each species has a ceiling on its abilities, known as the ceiling.


    For example, the world record of those athletes is actually the ceiling.


    Under normal circumstances, human beings are unable to compare speed, strength and reaction power with those large carnivorous animals.


    But in some cases, human beings can do it, that is, skills.


    In fact, using tools and inventing machines is a kind of skill.


    Of course, Chen is not in the technology stream.


    This kind of knowledge is just like born, Chen Yu fully understands and grasps this knowledge.


    Chen tried to put magic into his skin.


    This operation is very complicated, but Chen Yu seems to have muscle memory, and it''s easy to do it.


    "Can we continue?" Asked the handsome boy.


    "Well, yes, a little further on."


    Chen feels that his magic power is still abundant, and this kind of resistance skin skill seems to be not to the limit.


    The closer he is to the source of magic, the more pressure Chen has on him.


    There''s no response from a handsome boy. There''s no comparison.


    They are not at all one level.


    No, they''re not even a dimensional creature.


    The handsome boy has been advancing several times in a row.


    Every time he would ask Chen carefully if he could resist pressure.


    Finally, Chen felt that the pressure he was under had reached its limit.


    Handsome boy also stopped moving forward.


    In this place, the magic transformation system in Chen''s body is not promoted by the Qingyi manual.


    But passively let the spirit of the outside world promote.


    At this time, no matter what skill, there is no external force to come faster.


    Chen Yu is totally passive cultivation.


    It''s not even cultivation. It''s looking at the growth of magic.


    Think of Chen''s body as a pond.


    The skill is equivalent to a water pump. When practicing, start the water pump, and then pump the water into the pond.


    But now the situation is that the water pressure is too high, and the water is directly sent into the pond, so the pump does not need to be started at all.


    Of course, Chen''s body is quite large.


    So even if the current cultivation speed doubles, it will be a drop in the bucket for Chen Yu''s own magic source.


    If Chen can maintain this state for more than ten days, it is estimated that the magic source can double.


    But Chen Yu obviously didn''t have so much time. Even when the handsome boy called himself, he couldn''t change the rules. Only 24 Chen Yu disappeared.


    At this time, Chen saw a monster with a huge body shape, and he flew to a place more ahead.


    The little handsome boy frowns and points.


    The devil fell from the sky in a flash.


    Chen Yu looks at the handsome boy and doesn''t understand what he does.


    "I don''t like strangers running in front of me to get in the way."


    Well, you''re the great demon.


    "How long will the magic tide last?"


    "A few days."


    "Did human beings communicate with hell frequently before the millennium?" Chen asked curiously.


    "Yes, at that time, there were many people communicating with the devil of hell."


    "Then why did it disappear?"


    "Rules, rules have changed, demons have had an impact on the world, and even the process of the world, so the rules have gradually changed.""So who made the rules? God? "


    "No, you should have been exposed to a strange god. Do you think that''s a God?"


    Chen Yu shakes his head, the God of the alien?


    Chen Yu doesn''t think that God should be that kind of waste material.


    "And the God in your eyes?"


    "I haven''t seen God. I was conceived by rules, just like my other brothers and sisters."


    "Are you talking about brothers and sisters in heaven or hell?"


    "All of them." "So we can''t break the rules," said the handsome boy


    "Is it my illusion Your hair seems to be getting longer. "


    "Because my magic is growing." "It doesn''t mean anything to me," said the handsome boy


    "Well Will magic grow and make hair grow? "


    "A little magic, my magic is too huge, so I store it through my hair, and then..." The little handsome boy said, his hair suddenly shortened: "then I will send magic into my magic source. You can try this little magic to speed up the transformation of magic and elements."


    Chen Zhuxing is here to ask for advice from the handsome boy.


    However, Chen Yu learned this magic not because it can accelerate cultivation, but because it is fun.


    The little handsome boy imparts this magic to Chen Yu.


    It''s a very simple magic, but it''s not.


    However, Chen took a look at the mirror when his hair reached his waist, and then smashed it down.


    "So ugly."


    Chen Yu sent the magic directly to the magic source, and will never use it again.


    It''s really ugly.


    I have a problem with my brain. I want to have long hair.


    I don''t have the unique beauty of a handsome boy. The length of his hair has different beauty to him.


    Chen had to come to the conclusion that he was not suitable for long hair.


    "In fact, if you don''t like long hair, you can try the body hair, the same effect."


    Chen Yu thought about it in his head. He was hairy all over, but he had a cold.


    Don''t beat me to death, absolutely not.


    "Try it."


    "No, ugly." The handsome boy refused decisively.


    "It''s OK. You can hold it."


    Don''t overdo it. Don''t ignore Chen Yu.


    "You know ugly, give me this bad idea," Chen said

 Chapter 1231

    Chen Yu suddenly exerts a magic on the handsome boy.


    The handsome boy has been on guard for a long time. Chen Yu wanted to sneak on him at this level, obviously a hundred years earlier.


    The handsome boy didn''t leave his hand, so he gave Chen Yu a haircut.


    In a flash, Chen became a wild man with thick hair.


    Well, I really don''t play this game. There are too many different grades.


    The comparison between Chen Yu and Xiaoshuai is one hundred level krypton gold player and one zero level krypton gold player.


    After playing for a while, the handsome boy made Chen Yu a hairy monster.


    "To be honest, before you, I didn''t think about using this magic on others."


    "In the world, there is a kind of product called Shengfa. I think this magic is very suitable for this name."


    "Hair growth factor?"


    "Don''t you think the name is appropriate."


    The little handsome man made a ring finger, and all the thick hairs on Chen''s body fell off: "then this is called hair loss element."


    "This magic teaches me, too."


    "This magic is too complicated, and you can''t use it now."


    What? Hair growth factor can be used out, hair loss factor can not be used out?


    "Hair growth element belongs to blessing magic, but hair loss element belongs to curse. The magic principle is much more complicated. If you can reach the level of Lord one day, you should be able to learn hair loss element."


    "What is the difference between my current strength and the level of Lord?"


    "A hundred times or so."


    Chen almost spits blood. Chen thinks he should be close to the Lord. Unexpectedly, he is hit by a word from the handsome boy.


    "Is there such a big gap?"


    "Don''t you have a lord friend? It seems that Beelzebub is subordinate to you. You should be more powerful than that Lord."


    "Is Beelzebub zopheth more powerful than any other great lord?"


    "He has mastered the swallowing skill. At present, he has devoured four lords of the same level, so his strength is much stronger than that of ordinary Lords. There are no more than 100 lords with his strength in the whole hell. Now his strength is close to that of the second level demon king."


    Chen Yu''s heart moved. He remembered that when besib zoffi and iris entrusted obitos to themselves, they said they had a plan, but they didn''t say it clearly at that time.


    It''s to let oneself take care of and educate obitos, but also to seek refuge.


    Chen Yu is confused all the time. They are so powerful. What should they take refuge in?


    Besides, they don''t have any stronger enemies, do they?


    And the Lord in general is not a rival of Beelzebub zoffi. Is it necessary to entrust his own son?


    It''s like being alone.


    "Handsome boy, does he want to do anything?" Chen asked.


    "Yes, do you want to know?"


    Chen Yu has some problems. Do you want to know from a handsome boy.


    "Can I know?"


    "There is nothing to know." Said the handsome boy.


    "Then tell me."


    "Their purpose is very simple, hunting the second devil." Said the handsome boy.


    "You mean that besieb zoffi wants to challenge a stronger presence than him?"


    "It''s not a challenge, it''s a replacement." "The handsome boy said:" so carefully devouring other lords, accumulating and improving their own strength, with clear goals, is naturally to replace a secondary demon king


    "Then can he succeed?"


    "1% success rate." "There are too many lords in hell, almost every Lord has his own ambition, and there are not many lords who will take the action of ambition, and finally can succeed. Since I came to hell, there are only a few successful examples."


    "Is the success rate so low?"


    "Although the second level demon king is not a legitimate one, I personally confer the title. Without this qualification, I will not confer the title. Therefore, the power of the second level demon king has been very strong. To obtain the title of the second level demon king, only after the old death of a second level demon king can there be a new one. However, in the past thousands of years, there will be no old second level demon king Death, so those ambitious lords are not willing to wait for thousands of years. They will kill the weaker secondary demons by themselves. "


    "What''s your weaker concept?"


    "Even the weakest secondary demon is ten times stronger than your friend."


    "Don''t you say he''s close to the second devil?"


    "Yes, it''s very close. The gap was 100 times, but now it''s only 10 times. Is it very close?"


    Chen Yu is speechless. It seems that there is something wrong with who approaches this concept.


    "Don''t worry, he won''t do it until he reaches real equivalence."


    "Do you mean that Beelzebub zoffi can also reach the level of the second demon king?""In terms of strength."


    "Then what is the gap apart from strength?"


    "Why do you think it can be called the devil, the second devil?"


    "I don''t know."


    "As long as you have the title of devil king, no matter it''s a secondary devil king or a devil king, you have subordinates. The more subordinates you have, the more powerful the devil king will be."


    "But don''t you say that you have no subordinate? Are you not the most powerful? "


    "I''m different from the other six great demons. We don''t need to actively develop the number of subordinates, because all demons are our descendants, and all demons and subordinate demons are our subordinates."


    "Is it similar to the demonic realm controlled by the enemy I met the other day, Constance Massa?"


    "It''s almost the same meaning, but it can''t be compared. The devil realm obtained by opportunistic means is incomplete in itself, and belongs to unilateral slavery, while subordination belongs to win-win situation. If the subordination object is powerful, then the blood power of the subordination offspring is powerful, and if the subordination offspring is powerful, then the strength of the subordination object is also powerful Powerful. If one of them is weak one day, the other will not lose strength. This kind of subordination is protected by rules. If one day, the strength of the subordination descendant reaches the level of secondary demon king, it will break away from the original subordination and become the subordination of others. "


    "What about me? Am I a subordinate of Beelzebub zoffie? "


    "Your right arm, however, does not belong to him. It belongs to the king of gluttony. He is the Lord and does not have the power and ability to be subordinate. When your strength reaches the level of the secondary devil king in the future, I can help you to squeeze out a place for the secondary devil king. Then you can get rid of the subordination of Sibu."


    "Well Let it go. " Chen Chu shook his head. "So what can I do to help besieb zoffi?"


    "If you have more angelic crystals, you can provide them with more powerful advantages when they are fighting with other lords, and you can do nothing else."

 Chapter 1232

    "How many are the secondary demons?"


    "Ninety-nine." Said the handsome boy.


    "So many?"


    "Of course, in hell, I have seven great demons, twenty-one demons and ninety-nine subordinate demons. In the past 100000 years, I have changed twelve subordinate demons, one devil."


    "Is it up to you to decide the devil and the second devil?"


    "The devil doesn''t need me to decide, because the second devil who has the ability to challenge the devil can replace naturally. Can the devil challenge the big one?"


    "In theory, it''s possible, but it''s impossible. At least there has never been any record of the devil challenging the great one."


    For Chen Yu, it''s too far away from the things he said.


    He was more concerned about the safety of besieb zoffi.


    Because he''s a friend, it''s that simple.


    "By the way, do you have the magic pillar?"


    "Well Not with you. "


    "Next time you can bring the magic pillar, I will find a suitable devil for you and seal it in the magic pillar for your use."


    Chen Yu''s heart moved. Now the magic pillar in the mirror lake is still empty.


    Chen Yu has always wanted to find a suitable devil as his own emissary.


    Although agarez is good, he is not very strong.


    She''s not as good as obitos, so it doesn''t make sense to get her to her door.


    "I want a demon who can protect my territory." "It''s better to be one that''s easier to drive than one that''s rebellious," Chen said


    "Next time you come to hell, I''ll find it for you."


    Chen Yu spent 24 hours in hell.


    The magic power has been increased by one tenth, not much, not much.


    These twenty-four are estimated to be worth half a normal year of cultivation.


    Chen knows what he is now, and how difficult it is to double his magic power.


    When Chen Yu returned to the world, he found that there were two missed calls from west.


    "Hello, president. There was a man named inro just now. He said he wanted to meet you."


    "That liar?" Chen Xun rubbed his forehead.


    Previously, saran asked herself to help her teach ingro a lesson.


    Chen did not agree at that time.


    It has nothing to do with myself.


    And I helped saran record inro''s bad plans.


    It''s done.


    Chen Yu is lazy to meddle.


    It doesn''t even count as a righteous act.


    Sarah herself is a policeman, and she has enough ability to deal with a liar.


    So Chen doesn''t think it''s necessary to meddle.


    However, Chen Yu did not expect that inro would find himself.


    "President, that man is a liar? What did he lie to you? "


    "A liar who specializes in women''s money." Chen Yu said quietly.


    "President, how do you know such a person?" West''s tone was clearly disgusting.


    "A dead idiot." "Where did he ask me to meet?" Chen said


    "Bar 551 Richard street."


    "Richard street? So far? "


    "President, this kind of swindler usually has many means. You''d better be careful."


    West is not afraid of Chen''s personal safety.


    If there is anything that can threaten Chen''s personal safety, it is probably the end of the world.


    But the swindlers are different. They may not hurt people''s life.


    "Yes, I will be careful."


    Chen Chu arrives at Richards street, which belongs to the old block.


    In the 1950s and 1960s, when Hollywood''s film industry was still in its infancy, Richard street was a very famous industrial block.


    However, with the transformation of Los Angeles''s pillar industries and the rise of the film industry, Los Angeles has become a world-famous film factory, and Richard street has gradually declined.


    Now there are still many old houses on both sides of the street, many of which are of the architectural style of the 1950s and 1960s, old and vicissitudes.


    There are not many people living here, and there are few people and cars on the street.


    When Chen was about to come to the United States, he had made some investigations.


    Where the rent is cheap and where it is safe, this place is one of Chen''s choices.


    This is a white neighborhood. Although it has declined, most of its residents are still stubborn and proud in the past, and have some ethnic tendencies.


    If Chen Yu chose to rent here, he may not be able to rent a house.Chen Yu parked his car on the side of the road and walked outside the shops along the road.


    In a short time, Chen Yu found No. 551 bar, which is not a house number, but the name is No. 551 bar.


    Chen Yu didn''t know why he called such a strange name.


    A man in a windbreaker just pushed the door out of the bar and hit Chen.


    Two people look at each other, the man of windbreaker shrugs: "sorry."


    Chen Yu felt his arms, and there was nothing missing.


    Entering the bar, Chen saw inluo.


    Chen Yu sat in front of inro with a smile and asked the barman to pour two glasses of wine.


    "Hi, Mr. inro. I heard you asked for me."


    "Mr. Chen, did you disclose my plan to saran?" Inluo looks at Chen Yu with a livid face.


    "What are you talking about? I don''t understand. "


    "You played me!" Inluo looked at Chen Yu angrily: "do you know the rules of our line? You make trouble like this and expose my plan, but it''s not allowed by the industry. "


    Chen Yu understood that the goods came to help his teachers.


    I don''t know if saran has a showdown with him.


    However, Chen doesn''t care what his purpose is, just blames saran a little.


    I''ve helped her somehow. How can I get myself involved again.


    "I don''t understand the rules of the trade." Chen Yu got up and said, "if there is nothing else, I will leave."


    Chen is not interested in getting tangled up with a liar who specializes in cheating women.


    So Chen Yu turned around and left, just at this time because of Luo''s anger.


    "Yellow monkey! Do you know you made a stupid decision? "


    Chen Yu stopped and turned to look at inro. "Don''t make me fight you here."


    "You will regret it!" Inluo Tieqing looks at Chen Zhu.


    Chen Yu sneers and regrets?


    He''s really not afraid of the threat from inro.


    If inro''s threat can really pose a threat to himself, he won''t specifically cheat women.


    "I''m looking forward to how you can make me regret it."


    With that, Chen Yu turned and left.


    Chen Yu receives a call from David on his way home.


    "Hi, David, how can I have the time to call?"


    "Where are you now?"


    "Go home, what can I do for you?"


    "Home? I thought you should be on your way now. "

 Chapter 1233

    "Escape? David, you''re making such a joke for no reason. "


    "I don''t know why? You don''t know why. " David''s bruise is a little inflamed: "are you going to the police station to surrender yourself, or am I going to catch you?"


    "I don''t understand what you''re talking about."


    "You shot inro Baker and it''s been filmed. I don''t think you need to pretend in front of me anymore."


    "Wait Shoot ingro Baker? " Chen Yu''s brain is a bit muddled. It''s all in a mess.


    When did you shoot that liar?


    "David, make it clear."


    "I don''t care what you say. Anyway, you can come to the police station immediately. If you are sentenced, your sentence will be reduced."


    Chen Yu can''t laugh or cry. It''s nothing.


    But I don''t know what to say now. I can only go to the police station and make things clear first.


    Chen just parked at the door of the police station, and saran was at the door of the police station, staring at Chen.


    "You did it for me?"


    "Inexplicable." Chen Yu rolled his eyes and didn''t return to the police station.


    When David saw Chen Yu coming, he put handcuffs on him.


    Chen Yu looks at the handcuffs on his hands. It''s not the first time he has worn them.


    Last time it was saran who put it on for him, but Chen Yu didn''t expect it. This time David put it on himself.


    "Is it necessary?" Chen Yu looks at David helplessly.


    "Follow me."


    Chen was taken to the torture room by David, and the door was closed.


    "Chen, why on earth did you kill that man?"


    "David, I didn''t kill, at least I didn''t kill today."


    "At four o''clock in the afternoon, where are you?"


    Chen Yu didn''t remember much time. After thinking about it, he said, "it''s either in the 551 bar or in the car."


    "But the surveillance at the door of the 551 bar recorded the whole process of your shooting of inro Baker, and you also dragged the body of inro Baker onto a van."


    Chen Chu scratched his head. "Can you show me the monitor?"


    David took a deep look at Chen Yu.


    He knows a lot about Chen Yu.


    Even he knew that Chen Yu sometimes used lynching.


    David would not ask about it.


    After all, some of Chen''s actions are contrary to his own professional ethics.


    But this time, Chen Yu did it too blatantly.


    So David is more tangled.


    Just now that phone call, I even hope Chen can run away by himself, and then the world evaporates.


    But he didn''t expect that Chen Yu would just run into the police station and turn himself in.


    David showed the surveillance video to Chen.


    The surveillance video recorded Chen entering the bar and leaving.


    When Chen saw this, he looked up at David and said, "look, I''ve already left."


    But Chen Yu''s voice just came down, and inro came out of the bar.


    Just then, a van suddenly stopped in front of the bar.


    In the picture, Chen Yu rushes down from the van, then shoots inlo in the head three times, and finally drags inlo''s body to the car.


    Chen Yu''s eyes were wide and his face was unbelievable.


    Because the person in the surveillance is really himself, and exactly the same as what he is wearing now.


    David finished the video and watched Chen Yu: "it''s the bar owner who called the police, and he also confirmed that you and inro Baker had a dispute in the bar."


    Chen Yu rubbed the solar system: "I can say that the murderer in this video is not me."


    "Chen, now that the evidence is clear, why do you deny it? Now I hope you will hand in the body of inro Baker."


    "I didn''t do it." Chen Yu''s helpless face.


    "Chen..."


    "Someone has become like me and committed murder." Chen said, "do you think if I want to kill people, I will kill them so openly?"


    David frowned at Chen Yu. To be honest, he couldn''t believe it without the surveillance video.


    Because he believed that Chen Yu could not be so neurotic, so day-to-day shooting.


    The key is Does Chen need a gun?


    "I didn''t do it."


    "Are you serious?" David looked at Chen Yu seriously.


    Chen Yu rolled his chin. "Turn your head."


    David turned his head and was startled.


    Behind him, there was a black and red liquid substance, which seemed to devour him.


    Chen Chu showed David the dark magma and, in front of him, devoured the table in the torture room."You see, if I''m going to kill people, kill people, kill corpses, I don''t need so much trouble. I can let people evaporate without knowing the ghosts, instead of using this way of self explosion." Chen said helplessly.


    Chen''s ability cannot be demonstrated in court.


    But David believed Chen''s words.


    "So someone has really become your face, and then commit murder in the street?"


    Chen Zhu nodded, and David was in a dilemma.


    "This man is also a psychic?"


    "Maybe, there''s the possibility that if it''s just cosmetic surgery, it''s impossible to have the same clothes in a short time, so I think it''s some kind of psychic magic."


    "If so, this person can become you, then he may also become other people, so that it is almost impossible to capture the real murderer, and you will inevitably be tried in court, and your crime can hardly be washed away."


    "It''s a real hassle." Chen Yu sighed, "use my phone to call a man named West and ask him to come over."


    "Fari''s side..."


    "If you can, try to hide You call her and say I''m drunk here. " "By the way, if I want to be released on bail, what procedures are needed and how much is it?" Chen said


    "You can''t be bailed now."


    "Why?"


    "Because your assets and the evidence are too obvious, your bail cannot be accepted. Even if it is accepted, you are expected to pay a bail of 10 million dollars."


    No one is more miserable than David.


    Because he knew his friend was innocent.


    But he can''t do anything.


    Even send your friends to jail by hand.


    Chen Yu is also angry now.


    But he was holding the fire.


    Don''t be angry with David.


    "You''ll have to stay in the detention room for one night tonight." "You''ll be transferred to prison tomorrow, and then you''ll be in court, or I''ll find groundbreaking evidence," David said


    Chen Chu nods helplessly. This time, it''s really bad luck.


    But Chen is not very hopeful about David and the police.


    Chen Yu can only rely on West.

 Chapter 1234

    Chen was put in the police detention room.


    Take the handcuffs off for a while.


    In fact, David also knows that handcuffs are meaningless to Chen Yu.


    Even this police station doesn''t mean anything to Chen.


    If Chen Yu wants to go, no one can stop him.


    Chen Yu did not expect that he would have such a day.


    However, Chen Yu still has prison friends.


    A big fat man with a bald head, wearing a loose T-shirt, and a variety of strange tattoos on his head, stretching all the way to his shoulders, with a sinister look on his face.


    Chen Yu lies on the bed, but the bald fat man has been staring at him.


    "Boy, take off your pants." Cried the bald fat man.


    Chen Yu turned his head to look at the fat man with naked eyes and sat up.


    "What did you just say?"


    "I asked you to take off your pants."


    Chen Yu stands up, but he subconsciously looks at the eye monitor.


    He is very angry now, he is very angry!


    "I told you to take off your pants! Can''t you understand? " The bald fat man yelled again. At the same time, he stood up and reached for Chen Xun.


    Chen Yu''s fist swung past and hit the wall behind the bald man, while his body hit the bald man.


    The baldheaded fat man was knocked over and sat on the bed again, and he saw Chen Yu''s fist coming back from the wall.


    The dust and lime on the wall fell on the face of the bald fat man.


    The bald fat man looked up at the hole in the wall, and his expression suddenly became unnatural.


    Chen''s hands are on the edge of the bedstead. He pinches hard. The metal shelf is deformed.


    "What did you just say? Say it again. "


    "I I I I''m joking... " The fat man with bare head wants to cry without tears.


    He was going to pee in fear. It was originally seen that Chen Yu had yellow skin of Asians.


    I''ve heard that Asians are very counsellors in America.


    Who can think of it? Chen Yu doesn''t counselle at all, and he has a fierce face.


    What''s more, this guy doesn''t look like a human being.


    Duang Duang -


    Chen Chu looks back and sees David standing outside the door, knocking on the iron fence.


    "Chen, someone has come to see you."


    Chen Xun rubbed his forehead and went to the fence.


    When David opened the door, Chen said, "if he wants to change the room, don''t agree."


    David looked at the big fat man with bald head and peed, then nodded.


    Chen was taken to the interrogation room and saw West sitting there.


    Generally speaking, suspects in temporary detention are not allowed to see outsiders except lawyers.


    But west must have his own way.


    West saw Chen Yu in handcuffs, holding his mouth and laughing.


    He has never seen Chen Yu so embarrassed.


    "If you''re here to laugh at me, I''ll make you regret when I get out." Chen Yu immediately threatened.


    "Well, President, let''s get down to business." West counseled on the spot.


    Originally prepared to ridicule words, directly left aside, dare not say again from the mouth.


    "President, let''s talk about the specific situation."


    "I was framed." Chen Yu said the whole story.


    "Can someone change their looks, or even their clothes?"


    "Well." Chen Zhu nodded, "is there any way to catch this man?"


    "Allah can do divination, but it''s hard if the magic level of this man is higher than that of Allah."


    "Let Allah do the divination first." Chen said.


    West saw that Chen Yu was angry now, and did not dare to provoke him.


    Otherwise, Chen would be out of control.


    Chen Yu doesn''t want to make things big.


    After all, fari has a big stomach now.


    I don''t want to make her afraid.


    "Tomorrow, you call Fanny and say I''m going on a secret mission."


    "Good."


    When Chen Chu got up and walked out of the torture room, David was waiting for him at the door.


    Instead of eavesdropping at the door, he helps Chen Yu watch to make sure other police officers don''t come.


    "Is it all over?"


    "Well." Chen Zhu nodded.


    David takes Chen to the detention room.


    "Can your friend help you find someone?"


    "I hope I can find it."


    To be honest, Chen Yu''s thoughts are also very disorderly.


    If you can''t find anyone, what do you do.


    Straight away? And then his more than a year''s hard work is also in vain.


    Or is it subject to legal sanctions?And then go to jail for ten or eight years?


    Either way, it is unacceptable for Chen Yu.


    As expected, we should find the culprit.


    Chen Yu went back to his detention room in a black face.


    Seeing the big fat man with trembling bald head, Chen Yu''s face showed a cruel smile.


    "I warn you, don''t mess about! I know the gang. " The bald fat man looked at Chen Yu in horror.


    "You gay?"


    "No Not... "


    "What do you want me to do then?"


    "I I I just want to tease you. "


    Chen Yu could not understand this kind of bad taste.


    "Do you like people taking off their pants? Well, then take off your pants. "


    "You What are you going to do? " The bald fat man covered his hips and looked at Chen Yu in horror.


    "Do you take it off yourself, or do I help you?" Chen Yu looks at the bald and fat man.


    To be honest, he has no interest in the nudity of a bald and fat man.


    But who let him provoke himself first? If he doesn''t fight back, he really looks down on him.


    "Don''t do anything, I just like to see naked." When Chen Yu said this, he felt nauseous.


    "I will sue you I want to sue you for personal injury. "


    The bald and fat man himself didn''t expect that one day, he would protect himself with legal weapons.


    Chen looked around, then took off the bed frame of the bald fat man and held an iron bar in his hand.


    "If I take off your clothes and pants, you will have one more of them. Do you believe it?"


    "Don''t you want to..." At the moment, the bald fat man is just as aggrieved as the little daughter-in-law who has been hit by a hooligan.


    He didn''t know Chen Yu was so vicious.


    Finally, under Chen''s coercion, the bald fat man took off his clothes and pants.


    "Keep your underwear. It''s disgusting."


    Chen Yu had no eyes to see. He simply went back to his bed and turned his back.


    Just tossing and turning, how can not sleep.


    Chen Yu looks back at the bald man.


    At the moment, the bald fat man is in his own bed, just because of Chen Yu''s violent means, the bald fat man''s bed has poured out.


    "Hello, what''s your name?"


    The bald fat man looked up at Chen Yu, who was not very willing to speak.


    But thinking about it, considering the value of Chen''s force, he spoke.


    "Morocco. Bik."


    "What did you do to come in?"


    "Robbery, I robbed a convenience store." Morocco said.

 Chapter 1235

    Morocco bik, like himself, will be sent to prison tomorrow.


    As soon as he thought of going to prison, Chen Yu had a headache.


    Go to jail In prison


    Chen Yu is now more and more anxious.


    Morocco shrank in the corner, and he felt Chen Yu''s eyes a little scary.


    Even the air in the detention room became oppressive.


    Morocco shrank for a night.


    Because Chen Yu didn''t sleep all night, so he sat on the bed.


    The next day, Chen and Morocco were sent to the escort car.


    To a prison in the suburbs.


    Chen''s hands and feet are all in chains.


    In American prison rules, when transferring prisoners, murderers need to wear foot cuffs.


    So Chen Yu is also very honored to wear the foot cuffs.


    Morocco looked at Chen Yu in the same car.


    Pray in your heart that you will never be in the same cell as Chen Yu.


    Otherwise, I would be in great trouble.


    When he arrived at the prison, the early warning opened the shackles for Chen Yu, who was wearing orange prison clothes.


    Then it''s sent to the cell.


    It''s a coincidence that when Morocco saw Chen entering the prison, it was almost like crying.


    "Hi Morocco, we meet again."


    "Ha ha What a coincidence. " Morocco wants to cry without tears.


    Fortunately, Chen Yu was not so irascible when he was in detention.


    At least when Morocco didn''t provoke him, Chen didn''t want to take it out on him.


    "Morocco, how long is the sentence for intentional homicide?"


    Moroccan, he''s not a killer, is he?


    "It depends on the plot."


    "That''s when the street shot people in the head."


    "At least ten years."


    Hearing Morocco''s answer, Chen began to think about how to escape.


    Trouble


    At this time, there was a Dangdang bell outside the cell.


    "What''s the sound?" Chen asked.


    When Morocco heard the voice, the whole people relaxed and explained, "it''s lunch time."


    Then the electronic door clicked and opened.


    Chen Yu walked out of the cell with Morocco.


    The prison canteen is a hodgepodge.


    There are all kinds of people.


    Of course, Chen Yu is one of all kinds of people.


    Chen Ji was carrying a plate, and the prisoner in charge of the meal looked up at Chen Ji.


    New people? The prisoner casually cooked Chen Zhu some food.


    Chen doesn''t like this attitude, even though he doesn''t care about the amount of food.


    Forget it. We''re all in jail. Let''s keep a low profile.


    Chen Yu finds his place in Morocco. Morocco looks at Chen Yu and sits down, and immediately clamps the drumsticks in his plate to Chen Yu.


    "No, you do." Chen Yu said quietly.


    But just at this time, a big man came over and reached out and took the drumsticks in Chen''s plate and ate them.


    "It''s not yours."


    Big guy looks down at Chen Yu and says, "new guy, you don''t seem to understand what this is."


    Bullying new people is a prison rule.


    It''s the same at home and abroad.


    (as a senior person in prison, Hanbao has a lot of research and feelings about prison. After all, Hanbao has lived in prison for 15 years Of course, not because of crime.)


    "This is a prison. It''s a place for assholes."


    "Ha ha You know it''s used to shut down assholes, so you should know that I''m an asshole. " The big man put his hand on Chen Yu''s head and patted him gently.


    Pa -


    Chen Zhu has put the dish on the big man''s face.


    All the prisoners looked at Chen Yu.


    But no one is surprised. There is a fight here almost every day.


    Not even the C.O. would be surprised.


    So they didn''t care about the fight.


    Of course, if anyone starts again, they''ll be locked up.


    The big man got up and wiped the food on his face. His face was full of ferocity.


    "I''ll kill you, bastard!"


    After that, the big man rushed to Chen Yu.


    Chen Chu reached out to grab the big man''s chest and slapped him heavily on the ground.


    àØ -


    the whole canteen can hear the sound of big people close to the ground.


    "I forgot to tell you that I also have a lot of research on homicide. Maybe we can discuss it." Chen Yu has a light smile.


    The big man reached out to scratch Chen, but his limbs didn''t seem to reach him.Suddenly, the back of Chen Yu''s head was knocked heavily.


    Chen Yu turned around and saw that he was beaten by a black man.


    Chen put out his hand and pushed forward. The black man fell three or four meters and sat heavily on the ground.


    But another man came up to attack Chen.


    Chen Yu raised his hand and fell again, smashing it on the big man.


    Another man seeks his own death, another


    Chen Yu is a trick, stacked on top of each other.


    Six in a row, so no one continued to attack Chen.


    Just then, the C.O., who was standing in the aisle on the second floor, knocked on the iron railing with his baton.


    "Stop it all, you bastards. Don''t bother yourself."


    C.O.S also like to watch fights, but they stop them before things get worse.


    Chen Yu took the lunch of six prisoners who were knocked down by him directly and ate all six lunches in full view of the public.


    Morocco stares at Chen.


    This guy can not only fight, but also eat.


    In prison, there are generally three kinds of prisoners.


    One is that there are gangs out there, and they will form their own small groups when they go to prison.


    Basically, other prisoners in this force are not willing to provoke them, and they will not actively provoke other prisoners.


    There is also a group that can fight. They gather a group of people. They will not provoke those small groups, but they will provoke new people and some people who are easy to bully.


    The third category is bullying, and Chen Yu, who looks bullying.


    Of course, no one will think so again after this battle.


    Although the big criminals were taught a lesson by Chen Yu.


    But this kind of thing is too common in prison. It''s just bullying.


    There is no life and death feud. After this time, they may not be friends, but they will not be enemies.


    As in the movie and TV series, it will not appear in reality basically because it is repaired and stabbed with a knife.


    Prisoners are not fools either. They can''t find their own death.


    In prison, few prisoners will be beaten and hold the idea of burning with each other.


    Chen Yu suddenly slaps his head. I can go to hospital on bail.


    Just now we should let these bastards have a fight, and then we can go to the hospital on bail.


    Morocco, sitting opposite Chen, was shocked. I don''t know why Chen suddenly reacted.


    Chen Yu looked at the big men with a sad face.


    The big man and others saw Chen''s eyes and couldn''t help shivering.


    Asshole, that Asian is not going to let go of himself and others, right?

 Chapter 1236

    "Lingham, you really are." Inro patted his companion on the shoulder: "now that yellow monkey must be regretting his death. He would never dream that he would go to prison like this."


    Lingham cocked his legs and drank whiskey.


    He has worked with inllo many times and inllo knows what he can do.


    Of course, cooperation is better than employment.


    Every time inro would pay him tens of thousands to hundreds of thousands of dollars.


    "Here''s your check this time."


    Lingham looked at the check and pocketed it.


    All of a sudden, Lingham''s eyebrows were raised, and a very bad feeling hit his heart.


    Lingham stood up abruptly: "someone is probing my position."


    "What do you mean?" Indra is not a psychic, so he doesn''t quite understand.


    Lingham''s special blood allows him to change into other people''s appearance after contacting them.


    This kind of ability, though, is almost impossible for ordinary people.


    But there are ways for psychics, such as divination.


    However, Lingham has telepathy. If someone uses divination to find his position, he will feel it immediately.


    Divination does lock the position to a great extent, but only temporarily.


    It can''t track the location, so Ringham just needs to move the location, and the opponent will be in the air.


    "Let''s get out of here at once." Said Lingham.


    "Must we leave now?"


    "Yes, we must leave now."


    Inroe hurriedly packed up his things and followed Ringham out of the rented house.


    Twenty minutes after they left, West, arras and CAOS came in.


    "Well? How about people? "


    "Run away?" Cass kept his hand behind his back and looked through the rooms in the rental room to make sure no one was there.


    "Is it a coincidence? Or are we detected tracking? "


    "Call Allah first and ask if she can make another divination."


    "Mr. West, don''t move that one. You can find fingerprints on it."


    "What''s the use of fingerprints?" asked West, puzzled


    "That man can change his face, but his fingerprints don''t necessarily change. I need to make sure that his fingerprints are not in the government archives. If he is, he may be able to find all aspects of his records, his real identity, and what kind of car he has now."


    "Even if you know what car he''s using now, what''s the use? We don''t know where he is. "


    "Mr. West, don''t you know that the current monitoring can automatically identify the license plate number?"


    "Er..."


    ¡­¡­


    "Eh?" Once again, Lingham bristled with cold hair. "Here it is again."


    Damn, who is divining?


    Lingham''s feeling is very bad.


    To be able to divine oneself continuously, the other side is likely to be a more powerful psychic than himself, or even a witch.


    Lingham is a psychic himself, but he doesn''t know much about the spiritual world.


    Most of the people he came into contact with were the elders of the family.


    As the family elders always told him, don''t conflict with witches.


    Their family is not that powerful family of psychics.


    If you meet an aggressive witch, you can hide if you can, and you can escape if you can.


    Don''t try to provoke a witch.


    If you are divined three times in a short period of time, you are likely to be a witch.


    Generally speaking, the wizard is not so powerful magic.


    "Inro, drive in a different direction." Lingham said to inro, who was driving.


    "Lingham, what''s going on?"


    "We''re being followed by magic." Said Lingham.


    "You mean, besides you, there are people who have special abilities?" he said


    "Do you think I''m unique in the world?" Lingham looked at inro with a look at the idiot.


    "What shall we do now?"


    "It doesn''t matter. As long as we keep changing our position, that person can''t find us."


    "Then if the other party has been using magic tracking, we can''t even stop?"


    "It''s impossible for the other party to follow us with magic all the time, three or four times at most..." As soon as Lingham''s voice fell, the feeling came again: "Damn it, how long has it been? It''s coming again."


    Lingham let inro change direction again.


    But before long, Lingham felt it again.


    "Bastard, who is looking for me? What does he want to do? Is he not tired of using divination so recklessly? "...


    "Son of a bitch, the position has changed again. Can this guy detect my divination?" ARAS said in surprise.


    "Can''t you confirm his position?" Gaia asked.


    "The other person seems to be moving all the time, and every time I finish divining, I find that he has changed his direction."


    "Then what?"


    "It doesn''t matter. He always needs to stop. I''ll keep divining."


    "You have been using divination. Can you hold on to it?"


    "The other side is very weak. I have no problem divining all night."


    The magic consumption of divination is related to the magic of the divination object.


    If the magic value of the object is 1, the consumption after divination is 1.


    If it''s 10, the magic cost of divination is 10.


    Allah estimated his magic consumption. The magic value of the opponent should be less than 30.


    Such a low magic value is lower than the lowest magic value of members of the supernatural society before Chen Yu''s era.


    Now the magic value of Arras is as high as 350.


    Less than 30 mana points are consumed each time. There is no pressure at all for Arras.


    Basically, divination is used every ten minutes, and the magic value is restored. Therefore, for arras, divination can be used indefinitely.


    Of course, except when eating, sleeping and going to the bathroom.


    ARAS also worked very hard. After all, she was a relatively early member, and her magical characteristics were quite special.


    Arras is not a combat witch, although she can attack magic as well.


    She''s not an auxiliary witch either. She''s a functional witch.


    Seal, divination and foreknowledge are her strengths.


    She also belongs to the Encyclopedia of magic.


    Of course, because of incompleteness, many magic is incomplete.


    "Another way. It seems that the man is going out of the city. Now it''s on highway 122."


    "Highway 122? That road should lead to Compton. " Gaia took the map and said, "you said that every time you divined, he would turn around, right?"


    "Yes."


    Gaia analyzed: "it was originally in Xilin street, and then here And then here, and finally on highway 122. "


    There was a flash of light in Gaia''s eyes and a dot on the map: "Allah, next time you do divination in 30 minutes, don''t do it until then."


    "Well, I see."

 Chapter 1237

    Chen Yu is depressed.


    Because after a fight, he wanted to continue to challenge the big guys.


    But they all counseled.


    This seems to be different from what you know.


    Chen Zhu wants to be beaten.


    But in this prison, no one is willing to fight Chen Yu.


    This led to Chen Yu''s poor appetite at dinner, and his depression at dinner.


    "Boss Chen, are you full?" Morocco asked, "shall I help you with some more food?"


    "No more." Chen Yu was in a bad mood and kept his eyes on the big people.


    The big guy and others kept their heads down, afraid to make any contact with Chen''s eyes.


    "Boss Chen, there''s a fight here in the evening."


    "What kind of fight?" Chen Yu asked with some doubts.


    "The C.O.''s group, the players are some felons."


    Chen Yu is not a felon. Now he is only a suspect.


    He wasn''t a real resident here until he was convicted.


    In general, the felons and ordinary prisoners live separately, and they can only walk together when they eat and have a good time.


    "Nothing will happen?"


    "Of course, there will be accidents. Every year, several of them will die on the stage." Morocco said, "but so what."


    Yes, so what? Even in a country with relatively sound laws like the United States and the United States, there will be a lot of darkness.


    "But if you don''t participate in this kind of competition, the guards can''t force you to do it, can they?"


    "There are ways for the c.o.s. to reduce the sentence of those heavy criminals? Every time they reduce their sentence, the prison needs to issue a prison assessment form, which the prison guards have the absolute right to decide. "


    "Are you familiar with this prison?"


    "I''ve been here at least six times, the longest for two and a half years." Morocco said.


    Chen and Morocco returned to their cells after dinner.


    Around ten o''clock in the evening, there was a thug knocking at the door outside the cell.


    A C.O. looks inside. "Did you sleep?"


    Chen Yu and Morocco did not sleep. Morocco replied, "No."


    Just then, the cell door was opened.


    Knock -


    the C.O. knocked on the door again and left.


    "What does he mean?"


    "If we don''t go, we''ll go to the canteen by ourselves. If we don''t, we''ll close the door."


    There are so many rules in this prison.


    However, Chen Yu still planned to go out to meet the world, and went to the canteen with Morocco.


    By this time, all the tables and chairs in the canteen had been pushed to the corner. Forty or fifty prisoners were standing on the tables and chairs nearby.


    A dozen C.O.''s were standing in front of the fence upstairs.


    There is a small prisoner, swimming among the prisoners, collecting gambling money.


    The short criminal should be the warden''s running dog.


    Help the C.O. to set up gambling and collect gambling money.


    Chen was surprised that the prisoners had cash.


    And it''s like a regular boxing match, with the host holding the microphone and explaining to the audience and gamblers the two players in the first match.


    Chen Yu heard that underground boxing is all without fist.


    But the boxers in this prison boxing match are wearing them.


    The rate of death and disability without a ring is too high. The c.o.s. organize a fight, and it''s estimated that they won''t make 10000 dollars.


    But if you die alone, all kinds of formalities are very troublesome, which is not worth the loss.


    So the boxing match is still conducted in a more formal way, and there are also referees.


    Of course, it''s more a free fight than a fist fight.


    Most of the rules adopted are also free fight rules. In addition to being unable to poke eyes or attack the lower body, other attacks can be carried out.


    Chen Yu thought he could see a bloody fight, but he was disappointed.


    The kind of endless competition in film and TV series did not appear.


    Of course, it may also be because there is not much interest.


    "Boss Chen, do you want to buy some fun?" The little criminal asked Chen.


    "No money." Chen''s space ring has everything but cash.


    "Boss Chen, I have."


    "Where did you get the money?"


    Chen saw Morocco put out a pile of money, at least more than one thousand dollars.


    Chen Yu has heard from Morocco that he robbed the convenience store for hundreds of dollars and injured the clerk.


    How can I even put out more than a thousand dollars at this time?


    Chen Yu thought it was incredible.


    "I came here this time to help people with their goods."


    Chen Yu is stunned for a moment. Is this guy helping people transport drugs to prison?But Chen is too lazy to run Morocco.


    Morocco is no one of its own.


    Not even a friend.


    "How did you bring it in?" Chen asked curiously.


    "Ass."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Morocco helped Chen Yu put down a hundred dollars bet, and he himself bought one hundred dollars.


    "How much money can you make by bringing one?"


    "Ten thousand dollars."


    How can Chen Yu say that he needs to bring at least 50000 US dollars of goods to get 10000 US dollars of freight?


    Although Chen Yu didn''t do this job, he still knew the prices of these black industries.


    Chen, after all, occasionally had to buy from them.


    Morocco needs at least two thousand pills in its buttocks.


    At the beginning of the competition, the two fighters in the ring were all capital criminals.


    When Chen Yu heard about their information, he wanted to kill the two prisoners.


    The two people in the challenge arena fought fiercely. They almost gave up their defense and hurt each other with fierce attacks.


    To be honest, Chen Yu killed more people than all the people on the scene combined.


    However, Chen did not see that there was something beautiful about this fight from fist to flesh.


    But the prisoners around, including Morocco, were howling hysterically, as if they were infected by the competition in the arena.


    The game is based on the rules of one round to the end, with no intermission.


    After ten minutes of fierce fighting, one of them fell to the ground with bruised face.


    There the victor raised his hands and roared at the people around him.


    Only Chen Yu watched the game all the time.


    The crowd around also cheered.


    The winner looked around and suddenly saw Chen Yu, who was indifferent to all this.


    The winner points to Chen Yu and makes a provocative move.


    Everyone looked at Chen Yu.


    "What does he mean?"


    "Boss Chen, he''s challenging you."


    "Oh, then I can go to the challenge arena to fight?"


    "Of course, anyone is welcome to fight here."


    Chen Yu went to the challenge arena, and then jumped to the challenge arena.


    The host introduced Chen Yu with great cooperation, and also spoke about Chen Yu''s achievements in defeating six people by himself this afternoon.


    "Boss Chen, go on." Morocco threw a pair of boxers to Chen.

 Chapter 1238

    Chen Yu suddenly raised his head because he could smell the magic in the air.


    Very light, but can not escape Chen Yu''s perception.


    Looking around at the excited prisoners and the guards, Chen Yu is sure that someone is using magic here.


    Although I don''t know what the purpose is.


    Poof -


    just as Chen was distracted, a fist hit Chen''s face.


    There is no pain, but for Chen, this kind of injury is nothing but humiliation.


    Chen Yu hit back with a fist and directly knocked the other side to the ground.


    The scene calmed down in an instant.


    Nobody expected the game to end so suddenly.


    Chen Yu looked around again, and did not see any suspects.


    Forget it. It''s nothing to do with myself.


    Chen is too lazy to ask.


    What''s more, I''m all prisoners now. I''m not qualified to control who is doing magic here.


    ¡­¡­


    At the moment, inro and Lingham are on their way out of the city.


    All of a sudden, Lingham''s body quivered.


    That feeling came again.


    "Again? Do you want to turn? " Enro is used to it.


    "Can''t turn." Lingham shook his head: "now we have a lot of traffic in this direction, but the traffic into the city is obviously much less. If we turn around, it is likely to be noticed by the other side."


    "Go ahead in this direction," Lingham said analytically


    "Lingham, where are we going? If you continue to be perceived by other people through magic, we will be found sooner or later. "


    "It doesn''t matter, this time the other side''s divination interval is half an hour, indicating that the other side has already begun to work hard." Said Lingham.


    He is very confident in his analysis: "it is impossible for the other party to constantly divine. As long as he leaves downtown Los Angeles, it is difficult for the other party to continue tracking. As long as he divines again, we will return to Los Angeles, and the other party''s tracking us will definitely be tired of running."


    "Lingham, do you know who is following us?"


    "I don''t know."


    Lingham has always been taboo Mo Shen, he does not want to talk about in front of inro.


    Because he was afraid of indraul leaving him.


    Because he can''t drive!!


    This is the biggest sticking point.


    If inro were separated from him, no one would drive him.


    So if you want to change direction quickly, it will become very troublesome.


    So Lingham didn''t want to let inro know that the people who were following him were powerful.


    But inro is as worried as Lingham is at the moment.


    He didn''t want to run around with Ringham.


    "Lingham, don''t you think we should run separately now?"


    "Are you sure they''re just looking for me? The other side may be catching us both at the same time, and I can sense the divination of the other side, but you can''t feel it. Maybe before that, you have been divined many times. If you don''t have me, I''m afraid you have fallen into the hands of the other side. " Said Lingham.


    Inrow''s face changed a little when he heard Lingham''s words.


    Indeed, without Ringham, the other side might have caught him.


    At the same time, all the members of the lightning team are patrolling on the highway 122, which is in and out of the city.


    If it''s daytime, it''s hard to find the traffic in downtown Los Angeles.


    But at night, the traffic is much less.


    So it''s very easy to find the back and forth branches on the roads in and out of the city.


    CAOS found two of their fingerprints at the residence of inro and Lingham.


    And Ringham''s fingerprints are in the FBI''s files, and Ringham is also a recidivist.


    But these files are all before the age of eighteen. After the age of eighteen, Lingham turned into a good young man without any criminal record.


    Through the bank''s consumption records, CASS found out that Lingham had bought a car not long ago, but Lingham did not have a driver''s license.


    That means Lingham has other partners.


    These are all the information West obtained through the authority of the counter-terrorism department.


    "Zela, there''s a car five kilometers in front of you. It''s very similar to the car we''re tracking. Catch up and have a look. In addition, don''t approach it rashly. The other side is not sure whether it''s an attack psychic or another department. Don''t take risks."


    "OK, I know." Zela responded.


    CAOS now has access to real-time monitoring of the highway system.


    He has been in charge of monitoring and commanding.


    ¡­¡­


    "There''s a car in the back." Inro saw the lights in the back.


    Lingham''s face changed a little.It was then that his body again sensed the seeker''s divination.


    "The road ahead, turn to the woods."


    Inro turned as soon as he got to the junction.


    But they suspected that they were following their car and turning into the forest path.


    Now, they have finally determined that the car behind them is really following them.


    "What shall we do now?"


    "Keep driving." Said Lingham.


    "We don''t have much oil."


    "Why didn''t you say that earlier?" Lingham grumbled.


    "Do you still use me? We''ve been driving for five or six hours." Inllo also has some complaints in his heart. He thinks it should have nothing to do with him. It''s all the troubles caused by lingam.


    It didn''t take long for the car to run out of gas. It stopped.


    Inro and Lingham took out their pistols at once.


    Although they are liars, they always carry guns with them for self-defense.


    In the back of the car, Zela saw inro and Lingham coming down from the car in front of her. Their pistols were funny.


    How could they move a gun in front of themselves?


    If they use magic, they may be afraid, but they actually use guns.


    "Gaia, where are you now? I''ve found someone. Their car seems to be out of gas. They seem to be fighting back. They have guns in their hands. "


    There are guns in the Zela, but he doesn''t plan to use them.


    After all, they tried their best to catch people alive, not to kill them.


    At the moment, indraul and Lingham are also at a loss.


    They hardly used guns.


    And the two of them slowly approached Zela''s car with guns in their hands.


    "Get out of the car, now! Now! "


    Zela got out of the car, raised her hands and looked at inro and Lingham with a smile.


    "Who are you? Why follow us? "


    Zela looked at them calmly: "Why are you following? Well You should know what you''ve done. "


    "I don''t care who you are, lie on the ground, now! Now, come on! "


    They are going to snatch Zela''s car and then leave.


    Unfortunately, Zela stood there all the time, holding her hands up: "I''d better put the gun down then."


    "The beauty of thinking."

 Chapter 1239

    "Don''t talk to him. Get in the car quickly."


    As soon as inroe pushes Zela away, Zela doesn''t work hard, so he lets inroe push him away.


    As soon as they got on the bus, they found that Zela had a gun in his car.


    It''s not their little pistols, it''s machine guns.


    "He Why didn''t he fight back? "


    "There must be no bullets..."


    "Yes, four clips."


    They both looked at Zela, who was standing outside the car. Their faces were a little unnatural.


    But Zela''s smile is natural. She keeps smiling all the time.


    Lingham suddenly got out of the car and raised his gun to Zela.


    "Why don''t you fight back?"


    "Children, you obviously don''t know what you are facing." Zela is still that kind of smile.


    It was just his smile that made Lingham feel creepy.


    "Lingham, let''s go quickly. Don''t waste time."


    All of a sudden, the originally gloomy forest path was suddenly covered by red light.


    Lingham and inro look up at the sky at the same time.


    Then they saw a fire coming down from the sky.


    Inlorian crawled down from the car.


    Boom -


    flames fall on the roof.


    Zela stepped back and fanned a heat wave.


    Lingham and inro were hit by the heat wave and fell to the ground directly.


    They feel like their bodies are falling apart.


    When they looked back, they saw a tall woman standing on the roof with flames all over her body.


    This woman, like the legendary goddess of war, looks down upon all living beings in the fire.


    "Gaia, I had a hard time refitting this car."


    Gaia shrugged: "landing failed. I''ve been practicing humanoid landing recently, and I''ve been unable to land accurately."


    Lingham stood up hard, looked at Gaia in horror, turned around and ran to the woods.


    "No chase?"


    "He''s running in the direction of helris."


    "Well I think it''s time to stop him. Hess is the most respected president. Are you sure Hess won''t kill this guy? "


    "Hess has a good measure."


    Enro twisted his ass and tried to sneak away.


    Suddenly, a big sword fell in front of inro.


    "If you want to lose a limb, keep climbing." Gaia looked down at ingro.


    Ah -


    there was a terrible cry from the woods.


    Inro was startled. It was Lingham''s voice.


    Then, he saw Lingham run away crazily.


    When enroe saw Lingham''s face, it was clear that he had met something more terrifying in the woods.


    After a while, helys came out of the woods.


    "Gaia, can I kill him?"


    "If you kill him, Chen won''t come out."


    "Well, I''ll kill him when he comes out." Helys compromised.


    "Who are you?"


    "How much do you want? How much do you want I can give you, 100000 dollars? No, no, five hundred thousand dollars. "


    ¡­¡­


    "Boss Chen, you are so good. The man you knocked down just now was a professional boxer before going to prison."


    A professional boxer? Even if the champion comes, he must lie down.


    "Is that guy famous?"


    "Boss Chen, you don''t watch the news. That guy is a very famous boxer."


    "What did he do to come in?"


    "He raped his daughter."


    "I grass, I should have killed him just now."


    "That kind of scum, I hope he can have a nightmare."


    "What white nightmare?" Chen asked curiously.


    Chen Yu has seen the nightmare, but Chen Yu has never heard of any white nightmare.


    Norma is the bloodline of nightmare, and she can turn her soul into a nightmare.


    "I haven''t seen it, but in this prison, there''s a legend about white nightmare. It''s said that white nightmare will get into the prisoner''s cell and kill the prisoner. Every time someone dies in the prison, they say it''s white nightmare. When I came in last time, just one person died. One prisoner said that his roommate was killed by white nightmare."


    Every prison has such and such legends, but many of them are made up.


    However, when he was in the challenge arena, Chen Yu did feel the magic.


    But the magic was not powerful, and Chen did not feel the evil.


    People in the world say words like people. Some people can see a person''s mood and mood from the words.


    But relatively speaking, handwriting can not fully explain a person''s good and evil, but magic can.Let''s say Chen Yu himself. His magic is full of violence and madness.


    Gaia''s magic is hot and determined.


    The magic of helys is obscure and unclean.


    Chen Yu heard that Allah said that some psychics would go to a special place to practice magic.


    For example, prison is a place where some people who practice black magic often come.


    Practicing black magic doesn''t mean evil. For example, helys is the representative of black magic. Although her magic is unclean, it''s not evil.


    "Forget it. It''s uncomfortable to talk about this at night."


    After turning off the light, Chen Yu heard Morocco chanting.


    At the same time, a faint breath appeared.


    Chen Yu turned around and saw that a trace of white air was seeping through the crack under the door of the prison.


    White gas gradually converges into a white creature.


    This creature is like snow, head like cat, not tall, less than 80 cm, upright.


    It looks like a cat demon. The creature flicks gently, sticks to the wall, jumps again, and falls upside down to the ceiling.


    On the ceiling, walk a few steps upside down to the top of Morocco, then swoop down.


    The cat demon is not invisible. Morocco felt it when it fell.


    Morocco opened his eyes and saw the cat demon on him.


    He opened his mouth wide, but he couldn''t make a sound or even move it.


    The cat demon reached out his claws and slowly grasped Morocco''s neck.


    Morocco wanted to struggle, but he couldn''t move at all.


    It''s like a ghost bed. It''s tight.


    The elves are small and may not weigh more than 20 kg.


    Normally, such a creature would do little harm to Morocco.


    Morocco is one meter eight tall, but it weighs 110 kilograms, almost ten times the weight of a cat demon.


    But the cat demon''s weak claws, which seemed to grasp Morocco''s neck, made Morocco hard to breathe.


    "Save Save Life... "


    Morocco turns its head hard. He wants to make a plea for help. He wants to ask Chen Yu for help.


    But his voice was very weak, and he had difficulty breathing like a drowning man.


    But he saw that Chen Yu seemed to be looking at himself.


    Morocco could not make a voice, so it could only use its mouth to ask Chen for help.


    All of a sudden, the cat demon also found Chen Yu looking at it.


    Sizzle -


    the cat demon sizzles at Chen Zhu.


    Chen Jimeng sat up and reached for the cat demon.

 Chapter 1240

    Chen Yu thought that he had been ready for a long time and had no intention to capture Tao.


    But I didn''t expect that the speed of the cat demon was also extremely fast, and the body leaped to avoid Chen Yu''s attack.


    At the same time, the cat demon also has deep claws, scratching Chen Yu''s arm.


    But even Chen''s skin didn''t scratch.


    Chen Yu grabbed it again on the back hand, this time faster.


    The cat demon can''t beat Chen Yu at sight. She jumps up to the ceiling, jumps three times and two times, falls to the door, and then turns into white smoke to drill out of the door.


    Whoops -


    the whole Moroccan bounced up, his face full of fear.


    "Boss Chen, Bai Mengyan That''s white nightmare It''s going to kill me, it''s going to kill me... "


    Morocco is really scared. He almost thought he would die just now.


    If it wasn''t for Chen Zhuo to beat the white nightmare away, he would be dead.


    Chen Yu curled his mouth, pinched Morocco''s chin and looked at the marks on his neck.


    The mark on Morocco''s neck was not deep, but it was bruised.


    "I can''t die. I''m sleeping." Chen Yu lies back in bed.


    At this time, Morocco could not sleep at all. It pushed Chen Yu: "don''t sleep, old Chen. What if Bai mengyan comes back."


    "Disturb my sleep, do you want to die?" Chen Yu looks back at Morocco.


    "No Boss Chen, what if Bai mengyan attacks you? "


    "Whoever bothers me to sleep, I will kill you or it." Chen Yu glared fiercely at Morocco: "get out of the way, don''t disturb my sleep."


    Morocco wants to cry without tears, Chen Yu is his only dependence.


    Chen was fearless, but Morocco, who had just escaped from the ghost gate, did not dare to close its eyes.


    I didn''t fall asleep all night, so I stayed in the corner of the bed and didn''t dare to close my eyes.


    The next day -


    after breakfast, it''s time to let out.


    Morocco has completely become Chen''s dog leg, following him all the way.


    He was really scared last night.


    After a night of thinking, he felt more and more that Chen Yu was not an ordinary person.


    How can ordinary people not be afraid of that?


    Yes, maybe Chen Yu is a wizard in the East.


    Maybe he just went to jail on purpose to catch the white nightmare.


    "013, someone''s coming to see you." Cried the warning.


    013 is Chen Yu''s number.


    Chen Yu goes to the place of visit. It''s not the kind of place where he communicates by phone across a piece of glass, but a table and two chairs, face-to-face contact.


    There are already several prisoners in the visiting room. Chen sees David sitting at the table and walks up to him.


    "Chen, did you know that inro, who was already dead, turned himself in at the police station last night?"


    "Is he not dead?"


    "No, and no injuries at all. He''s completely pleaded guilty. In order to frame you, he hired someone who looks similar to you on purpose, and then staged the farce, but he seemed to be scared to death."


    "Then when can I go out?"


    "I''m going through the formalities for you now, and I''ll be out this afternoon."


    "Well, could you slow down a little bit? By the way, send inro to this prison."


    Before Chen Yu thought about going out, but now that he can go out, Chen Yu doesn''t want to go out so soon.


    "Let me out again tomorrow." Chen said.


    "Don''t kill." David said, "I don''t want you to really go to jail."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t."


    After receiving the news from David, Chen Yu was relieved.


    But on Farley''s side, West also told him that it would take him two or three days to go out on a secret mission.


    Now going back would make Fanny suspicious.


    Chen Yu has always been happy but not worried about fari.


    After all, fari has a big stomach now. Chen Yu doesn''t want her mood to fluctuate too much.


    "Boss Chen, what''s so happy?"


    When Morocco saw Chen Yu coming back from his visit, it seemed that the haze on his face had been dispelled and the sun was shining on his face.


    "The bastard who framed me will be sent here this afternoon." Chen''s smile suddenly turned cruel again.


    "Someone dares to frame you, boss Chen?"


    "Not before, but this time."


    Suddenly, Morocco''s face became very ugly: "boss Chen, are you going out soon?"


    "Well, I''ll go out tomorrow."


    Morocco became frightened: "then What if Bai mengyan comes to me tonight? "


    Chen Yu looked at Morocco, and to be honest, if he were to change the past, he would never take care of the lives and deaths of people like Morocco.But when people come to another environment, their thinking will change.


    At the moment, Chen feels that Morocco is not so bad.


    "You''re only robbing hundreds of dollars. You''re supposed to be locked up for a few days, aren''t you? I''ll bail you out. " Chen said.


    "No I also hurt people It''s estimated to be closed for half a year this time. " Said Morocco, with a sad face.


    "Didn''t you come in for delivery? Why do you want to hurt people? "


    "I was robbed and wounded, and then a local leader came to me and asked me to come in and deliver some goods."


    "Ten thousand dollars, then half a year? I don''t know what you think. "


    Chen Yu shook his head and said, "well, if you bail out, how much will it cost?"


    "It''s estimated that there will be no less than fifty thousand dollars..."


    Chen Yu thought about it and said, "I can lend you the money, but after going to court, the bail will be paid back to me."


    For Chen Yu and Morocco, this is a temporary prison. After the sentencing trial in court, they are likely to transfer to other prisons.


    The crime rate of the US emperor has always been high, and it also has the largest number of prisoners in the world. There are more than 4 million prisoners in custody, so there are many prisons.


    There are more than 30 prisons in the large area of Los Angeles.


    Generally speaking, the larger the city is, the more people there are, the more criminals there are, and of course, the more prisons there are.


    Morocco will not be assigned here again unless it has the worst luck.


    In general, the distribution of prisoners by judicial organs is random, except for other military prisons and special prisons, most of the other ordinary prisons are those with more empty rooms.


    Morocco has been in the prison six times, twice.


    If his luck is so bad, Chen can''t help it.


    To help him to pay bail is the end of his duty.


    If he came here again, Chen could not run to prison to protect him.


    And that white nightmare is hard to deal with.


    It doesn''t mean how powerful it is, it just can''t skate in autumn, and it can''t be grasped.


    "Hey, that big guy over there, come here." Chen Yu saw the big man he beat yesterday and waved.


    The big guy didn''t dodge either. He took the initiative to run to Chen Yu''s side.


    "Boss Chen, what can I do for you?"


    "Is there any gay in your staff?"


    "Boss Chen, do you like this taste?" Big guy asked in surprise.


    Chen Yu stares at him and says, "I don''t like it. I have a friend coming in this afternoon. He likes it."

 Chapter 1241

    The big guy immediately understood. This kind of thing doesn''t need to be too clear.


    And it''s not the first time he''s taken over.


    In prison, powerful people can be respected.


    Because prison is the naked jungle law.


    Or they can fight, like Chen Yu.


    Or it has its own advantages.


    Chen Yu spent less than two days in prison.


    However, Chen has already known two influential figures who were originally outside.


    Of course, it''s all gangster.


    Although he is not a friend, he still nods.


    This is mutual respect, you don''t provoke me, I don''t provoke you.


    When it''s windy occasionally, I will throw a cigarette.


    Generally, the gangsters who come in from the outside don''t like the big guys. They bully when they see a new guy.


    They have their own enemies. They are usually the big guys of the enemy gang.


    In this prison of hundreds of people, there are dozens of gangs.


    They are either allies or enemies.


    So they won''t offend others for no reason.


    There are also two or three people from the black... Gang. They come to make contact with Chen Yu and inquire about his origin.


    Enro was so scared because of last night''s incident.


    He could not imagine that the man who arrested himself was Chen Yu''s subordinate.


    At first, he thought that although Chen was rich, Chen was a foreigner.


    So Chen Yu will not have any influence.


    Unexpectedly, none of Chen''s subordinates were normal.


    One by one is as terrible as a demon.


    If he doesn''t turn himself in, they''ll eat him alive.


    Inro is now ready to cry without tears.


    Sitting in the escort car, there are six gods and no masters all the way.


    After arriving at the prison, he completed the formalities, carried out physical examination and drug examination at the same time, and Enro was taken into the cell by the C.O.


    "Go in. You live in this room."


    Inro went into the room and saw the last person he wanted to see in his life.


    "You Why are you here? "


    "How am I here?" Chen Yu thought it funny: "why do you feel surprised? Why am I here? "


    Morocco looked at inro with a sinister look, and it was inro who cut his throat.


    "Mr. Chen I''m sorry, it was me before Forgive me... "


    "Forgive you? How can I forgive you? " Chen Yu sneers: "if you want to let me spend ten years in prison in this way, then I want you to die in this prison."


    Inlo was about to pee. Chen Yu was more evil than he thought.


    "Even if you don''t die in prison, I promise you, on the first day you get out of prison, you will die!"


    Chen Yu really moved his heart.


    I haven''t seen any monsters, but I almost fell into a scam this time.


    How can he give up.


    Enroe''s face was bloodless with fear.


    "Take off your pants first." Morocco looks at inro with a grim smile.


    Inlaw subconsciously covers his ass: "you What are you going to do? "


    Inro''s misery is just the beginning.


    Chen''s revenge is very heavy.


    At noon, the big guy took the lead in the trouble.


    In the face of a few big five and big three rough big men, inroe can only accept.


    But at dinner, the big man came to trouble again.


    Then there is the bath.


    The tragedy of inro is now really beginning.


    In the past, Chen Yu was very disgusted with such things as rape.


    However, Chen has no sympathy for inro.


    Inro used to cheat women''s money.


    And it''s not cheating on a little money, it''s cheating others out of their money.


    Even let women owe a lot of money, and then the world evaporates.


    To this kind of person, Chen Yu is really hard to repay sympathy.


    Chen Yu watched inluo return to his cell with his buttocks covered. He was in a great mood with a painful expression on his face.


    Morocco smiled, but also looked at inro.


    But when the lights went out, Morocco couldn''t laugh.


    It was another sleepless night. The next day, Morocco and Chen Yu were released from prison together.


    However, Chen was acquitted, while Morocco was released on bail.


    Until the day of court, he will still be in prison.


    Out of the prison, Morocco looked at Chen Yu: "boss Chen, where are you going next?"


    "Someone came to pick me up. I''ll go first. Remember, the bail will be paid back to me."Cass''s car was parked not far away.


    Morocco saw that Chen Yu had a special car to pick him up, and the person who picked him up didn''t look like an ordinary person.


    Although Morocco itself belongs to the illiterate vagrant and has a long history, it still has some vision.


    He could see that the man who was standing by the car to meet Chen Yu was mostly a veteran.


    And from their attitude, that person should be Chen Yu''s bodyguard.


    ¡­¡­


    "Is that Ringham at headquarters now?"


    "In." Cass nodded.


    "Good, then we''ll go to headquarters."


    CAOS looked at Chen Yu''s face, which was obviously murderous. At this time, he still didn''t talk to Chen Yu.


    When they arrived at the headquarters, the members of the association heard that Chen Yu had come back. They all put down their work and came out to say hello to Chen Yu.


    "Bring that bastard out to me."


    Lingham has been dragged out by CASS.


    Lingham was unharmed.


    It''s not because the people of the association are soft.


    It''s because lingam is waiting for Chen to grow.


    "It''s you." Chen recalled that before entering the bar that day, the man hit him on the shoulder.


    Lingham''s face was pale. If he knew that Chen Yu was in charge of so many terrible guys, he would not provoke Chen Yu to kill him.


    It''s only fifty thousand dollars!


    Fifty thousand dollars, I have to face such a terrible group of people.


    "Chen Mr. Chen I...... "


    "How do you want to die?" Chen asked.


    Lingham''s face was paler and trembling.


    By this time, the dark clouds over the headquarters were converging.


    Everyone was startled and immediately backed away from Lingham.


    Lingham didn''t know what happened, but the dark clouds over the headquarters made him very depressed.


    The clouds began to turn into thunderstorm clouds, roaring one after another.


    "Choose to be killed by lightning, or eaten by the devil, or ground by the meat grinder, or I''ll throw you into the sky."


    "Don''t I don''t want to die I don''t want to die... "


    "Don''t want to die? It''s not up to you. " Chen Yu looked at Lingham coldly: "make up your mind quickly."


    "I can be loyal to you. I can do a lot for you."


    "I don''t need it." Chen did not hesitate to refuse Lingham''s request.


    "I, I......"


    Chen''s fingers point to the sky, and the lightning in the sky falls down, right on Chen''s fingers.


    "If you can''t decide, I''ll help you decide."

 Chapter 1242

    Chen Zhu points to lingam, and his fingertips flash with electricity and light.


    Lingham shakes like a sieve.


    "Wait..." At last, Lingham yelled, "I''ll trade one thing for my life..."


    "What?"


    "The devil''s book." "The devil''s book," cried Lingham


    "What?"


    "President," devil''s book "is a kind of magic book that borrows devil''s power, but it is not a record, but a record of various means of borrowing devil''s power." "In the dark ages, many royal families and nobles were connected with demons, and some of the families that have been handed down to this day have the devil''s book," allas said


    "Oh, is there a lot of devil''s books?"


    "Not many, but not unique." Allah replied.


    "What about things? Take it out. "


    "Not in me, in my family." Lingam looked at Chen Yu in fear: "I can bring it to you."


    "No, ask your family to bring it. Don''t tell me. You can''t take it without you." "At present, there is nothing that one phone can''t explain clearly. If there is, there are two phones," Chen said


    Lingham lowered his head, his eyes flickering.


    "OK, I''ll call."


    "Give him his number." Chen said.


    Lingham took the phone and dialed a number.


    "Grandpa, it''s me."


    "What is it?" A majestic voice came from the other end of the phone.


    "Grandpa I have been detained by the supernatural Society for doing something wrong. They now ask me to replace me with the devil''s book. "


    "Well, give me the address."


    Lingham''s grandfather did not refuse or agree, but asked for the address.


    But Lingham could hear the anger in the calm tone.


    His family is not strong, after all, the ability to change looks does not bring substantial strength.


    Lingham''s father is the head of the family, but his strength is not so good.


    But Ringham''s grandfather, ofit, was different.


    Ofit is the owner of devil''s book, and he is the only one in the family who can use the contents of devil''s book.


    Besides, ofit has a terrible organization.


    Lingham grew up afraid of her grandfather, ofit.


    It''s not just him. Although ofit is not the head of the family, it''s better than the head.


    Even his father, in the face of ofit, was like a grandson.


    "I My grandfather wants an address. " Lingham looks at Chen Zhu.


    "Give me the phone." Chen asked for a call: "Hello, old man, how are you?"


    "Who are you from the supernatural society?"


    "President." Chen said: "the Lin family changed into me and killed people in the street. I wanted to kill him, but he said that you have devil''s book in your hand, so you can either use devil''s book for this bastard''s life, or I will chop him up and feed him to the dog."


    "Address."


    Chen Yu can hear that the old man''s tone is rather bad, but Chen Yu doesn''t care.


    If the old man wants to be tough, he just wants to reunite his grandchildren.


    ¡­¡­


    Ofette hung up and nodded.


    "Supernatural society!" Ofit has heard of the supernatural society.


    But the supernatural society has always been a force without a sense of existence in the spiritual world.


    Ofette picked up the phone and dialed a number.


    "Rooney, get together and come to me."


    It didn''t take long for ofette''s men to gather.


    "Boss ofette, is there any mission?"


    "Boss ofette, we have been idle for half a year. Where are we going this time? I hope it''s Egypt. Last time we failed, this time after half a year''s preparation, we will not fail. "


    "I''m ready, and I''ve improved a lot. I''m sure I won''t fail."


    Ofette''s men shouted.


    "All right, give me a rest." "It''s going to take a while to prepare for the Egyptian operation. This time it''s something else. Nicole, do you know the supernatural society?"


    Ofette looked at a woman in a black dress, who was holding a book, with boundless eyes and a tall figure.


    "The supernatural society?" Nicole helped her glasses: "yes, there are 13 member countries in the world, namely China, the United States, Japan and the United Kingdom..."


    "I want to know about the American supernatural society."


    "Big brother, the American supernatural society is very weak. It was founded in 1990 and has been established for 29 years. With the support of the anti-terrorism department, it has changed its president for many times, but because the members of the association are too weak, the president finally left the supernatural society.""President, is our action related to this supernatural society?"


    "They kidnapped my grandson and asked me to hand over the devil''s book in exchange for my grandson." Said ofette.


    "What? Are they crazy? "


    "God, do they know what they''re doing?"


    "I don''t know what they think about provoking the boss of Orpheus."


    "Boss ofette, let me go. I''ll bring your grandson back intact."


    "No, I will bring my grandson back in person." "Perhaps it''s because I seldom act at home that the domestic spiritual world doesn''t know me at all, maybe I need to use this action to prove my existence to the national spiritual world," he said coldly


    "Yo Boss ofit is furious. "


    "It''s terrible. Boss ofit seldom shows such an expression."


    "Pray for the supernatural society that they will not collapse."


    "Where are they now? I''m looking forward to what they will look like when they see us."


    "Los Angeles."


    "Yes, I can go to Los Angeles."


    Everyone is very relaxed, for them, this is a tour.


    "Boss ofette, do you need a divination?" Asked a woman with a crystal ball.


    "Divination."


    The woman holds the crystal ball and recites the mantra.


    Suddenly, the crystal ball split.


    The woman, like an electric shock, hurriedly stopped.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Damn, I just bought this crystal ball from the magic shop. That magic shop sells me inferior goods. I''m going to smash that magic shop."


    "Forget it. I''ll wait until I get back from Los Angeles. No more divination." "When you get to Los Angeles, I''ll buy one for you," he said


    "All right."


    "Chief ofette, are you going now? In my lab, there are still some unfinished drugs. " Another blue haired woman with a colorful face said.


    "I don''t want my grandson to be in the hands of those people for a long time. He is the heir of my family. I don''t want him to be busy."

 Chapter 1243

    "Just ahead."


    There are nine people in a row, driving four cars in a row.


    Ofit had been keeping his eyes closed, hearing his men''s words and opening his eyes.


    Seeing the building in front of him, he said calmly, "directly knock the iron door open."


    At the moment, Erdos, who was guarding the gate at the gate, saw four cars coming. He got up and planned to open the iron door.


    But he didn''t expect the car in the front to crash in.


    At the moment, he was standing behind the iron door. When the car hit him, it was too late to avoid.


    The iron gate was directly knocked down, and Erdos behind it was directly pressed under it.


    Ah -


    the scream of Erdos reached the headquarters, and the people in the headquarters heard it and rushed out at once.


    Several evil spirits had been wandering nearby. Hearing the scream of Erdos, they rushed up at once.


    But before these evil spirits rescued Erdos, a red light swept through.


    Those evil spirits have been destroyed.


    This scene happened to be seen by West.


    West saw nine people getting out of four cars.


    At the head was an old man with a white beard and a tall head.


    "Who are you?" Cried West.


    "Rodo, go."


    Rodo rushed to west at once.


    Rodotoxin is very fast, and West can''t help but say to him when he sees the other side, and quickly uses the slow field.


    In an instant, rodU''s movement paused in place.


    "Why, what kind of magic is it?"


    "Who are you?" Asked west again.


    "Did you call me and ask me who I was?" Ofette looked at West coldly.


    Just then Pamela arrived.


    Pamela saw the invasion of foreign enemies and immediately dived from the sky towards rodU.


    Nicole immediately turned the book in her hand, rushed out several vicious souls from the book and attacked Pamela.


    Pamela saw the fierce spirits approaching, turned around and opened her mouth to scream.


    In an instant, those murderous spirits were gone.


    "How powerful, how powerful the evil spirit is!" Nicole''s eyes were a little afraid.


    Pamela went straight into Rodo''s body.


    RodU and Pamela immediately launched a physical fight.


    But soon, Rodo''s body lost control.


    Click -


    Pamela controls rodU''s body, and the bones make a crisp sound.


    "Mr. West, who are they?"


    "I don''t know," West said with a long gasp. "Get Erdos out quickly."


    Ofette and others frowned. What happened to the evil spirit?


    She actually controlled Rodo''s body.


    You should know that rodU is a psychic. Although he is not very strong, can he be easily controlled by evil spirits?


    Pamela controls rodU''s body. It''s not her own body anyway. She doesn''t care whether this body will be hurt or not.


    The breath of the Banshee began to permeate rodU''s body. RodU''s face became pale and her pupils became white.


    At this time, more and more people came out of the headquarters.


    "Mr West, Ms Pamela, what happened?"


    "Did they attack Erdos?"


    "Who are they?"


    "I don''t know who, but they attacked our headquarters." "Get Erdos out first, I''ll call the president," West said


    "Baga! I''ll cut them all off! Anyone who dares to offend our association will be killed without mercy! " "Dongye Tianxi cried, holding a samurai sword in her hand.


    "Old man Dongye, you go to attract their attention. I''ll save Erdos." Said Gezira.


    "Good! Kill...... " Dongye Tianxi rushes to ofit and others at once.


    Ofit touched his nose. He didn''t need to do anything. Antai, the man behind him, had turned into a four meter tall giant and smashed his fist at Tianxi Dongye.


    Dongye Tianxi sees Antai attack, raises the samurai sword and splits at Antai.


    When the samurai sword split on Antai''s fist, it was just a sound of gold and iron and a splash of Mars. Antai''s fist was unhurt.


    As soon as Aetna''s strength is increased, Tianxi Dongye will fly out.


    However, Dongye Tianxi didn''t fall to the ground. After being knocked back for more than ten meters, she actually unloaded her strength and landed steadily.


    "Antai, we''re not here to kill people, so don''t play too hard." Said ofette with a smile.


    "Boss ofette, I can''t control my power." Antai''s voice line is majestic and incomparable, with some arrogance in its tone.


    Aetna is just like Aetna, the son of the earth in Greek mythology.As long as his feet touch the ground, he will never be tired.


    The earth can give him endless power.


    By this time, Gezira had come around from the side.


    She didn''t plan to do it. She just wanted to save Erdos from under the iron gate.


    But Aetna is clearly not going to let gaichla succeed.


    Aetna punches at gaichla.


    Gaichla quickly picked up the hammer and hit it.


    Bang -


    gaichla was also hit and flew out, she was much more embarrassed than Tianxi Dongye.


    Dongye Tianxi also knows how to remove the power, but gaichila only knows how to hit hard.


    One hit, actually directly hit 30 meters away, on the outer wall of the headquarters.


    "Dare to make trouble in the association, kill!" From the voice of helys.


    Then, the lake began to roll in the distance, and skeleton soldiers emerged from the lake.


    All the dead creatures of heiris are hidden in the water. Because the headquarters is not suitable for storing these dead creatures, she usually hides these things in the lake.


    "Black witch!" Ofit raised his eyebrows.


    Nicole frowned, too. The girl coming out from behind has a powerful magic power.


    It seems that this supernatural society is not as weak as it is said.


    A large number of skeleton soldiers rushed to ofit and others.


    Just then, a light of fire came down from the sky.


    Boom -


    the violent blast broke away, and the faces of ofit and others changed again.


    What a powerful magic!


    Gaia is back from the cast.


    When she heard that the association had been invaded, she put down her work.


    In the fire, Gaia came out step by step.


    When he saw Erdos under the iron door, Gaia''s face was suddenly furious.


    This lovely little old man is the mascot of their association.


    Gaia''s sword went straight to him.


    Antai smashed another blow at Gaia.


    Gaia''s sword swept away, this time Antai was split away, while Gaia was unstoppable.


    Gaia was about to lift the iron gate and rescue Erdos.


    All of a sudden a shock came in and Gaia was shot out.


    Although the impact was very strong, Gaia was not hurt.


    There was a woman with long hair, light and slightly suspended in the mid air, surrounded by a strong cyclone.


    "Want to save people?" The long haired woman looked at the crowd contemptuously.


    Nicole frowned, as she found that the strength of the supernatural society did not seem to match the rumor.

 Chapter 1244

    Women with long hair use not wind magic, but blood power.


    She can control the wind. It''s dancing with her.


    Suddenly, a cold light broke through the air.


    "No!" The long haired woman''s face changed dramatically. She immediately controlled the wind elements and turned into a chaotic air flow in front of her.


    But the cold light, like eyes, passed through the turbulent air flow precisely.


    Straight through the long hair woman''s chest, the long hair woman mured, vomited a mouthful of blood, and stabbed a arrow on her shoulder.


    The woman with long hair looked up and saw a leopard figure holding a long bow on the roof.


    By this time, the skeleton army of helys had come, and they were going to kill the people like ofette.


    The strength of these skeleton soldiers is very weak, even gachla can punch one, let alone Antai.


    But they are not really so weak. Even if they are broken, they can be combined again.


    And the combined form does not show the human skeleton form, they can form any form, beast or even dragon form.


    Hess didn''t use her brothers and sisters. They were not close to Erdos. She was afraid of hurting Erdos by mistake.


    Casos and them are the same. They didn''t show up, but they have occupied the commanding height. If they find the opportunity, they will give the orfit and others a sniper.


    After Gaia was hit, he rushed up again.


    And this time she was a direct fire dragon.


    Ofette and his men changed their faces when they saw Gaia''s Dragon.


    Gaia directly spread on Aetna''s body, and Aetna howled in the hot fire.


    The power of the supernatural society is stronger than he imagined.


    He couldn''t keep watching. Ofette was incantating himself as a werewolf.


    This is his first form, borrowing the power of hellwolf.


    He saw that Gaia and Aetna were fighting and were about to attack Gaia.


    All of a sudden, a sense of killing approached.


    Whew -


    ofette stepped back immediately, and a big hole appeared in the floor beside him.


    "Sniper!" Ofette''s face sank. "You supernatural society, are you all such insidious villains who can only sneak in?"


    West looked at ofit from afar. "You said we were sneaking? Then you attack our association quietly, isn''t it a sneak attack? "


    "You kidnapped my grandson."


    "It turns out that you are the grandfather of that fool. You really have what kind of grandson and what kind of family you have." West looked at Erdos, who was in a bit of a bad situation.


    We can''t drag on any more. West is moving forward, the slow field!


    All those who were covered by his dullness stopped.


    "Gaichla, go up and help."


    Ofette wanted to move, but he felt his body was as hard to move as if it had been poured with concrete.


    Ofit felt that the sniper had aimed at him.


    Ofit immediately launched a second demon form, the immortal Stoner.


    In a flash, ofit''s body turned into a rock, while his strength was also surging.


    When Weston felt the great power on him, the magic power consumed by the dull field increased several times than before.


    Gezira had rescued Erdos while Orpheus and others were stopped.


    But it was at this time that West''s lethargy finally collapsed.


    Ofette grabbed West and grabbed him by the neck.


    "Now, do you have any other magic?"


    "It doesn''t make sense for you to win." West said disapprovingly, looking up into the sky.


    "You''re in my hands, don''t you think it makes sense?"


    "In your hands? You don''t seem to understand, it''s not that I fell into your hands, but that you broke into hell! He broke into the domain of the great devil. "


    By this time, the black clouds in the sky had begun to gather.


    Thunder and lightning flashed in the rolling clouds.


    Gaia abruptly retreated from the ring.


    The members of the association are also at this time, back away from a distance.


    All of a sudden, eight lightning bolts burst out of the sky, and in an instant, they penetrated ofette and his men.


    The rock on ofette''s body suddenly collapsed, and West fell to the ground, turning his collar.


    Ofette and his men all covered their chests, half kneeling in pain.


    Although the lightning just now was not fatal, it still brought them great pain.


    Aetna is the strongest and the first to recover.


    Ofit and others felt the horrible murderous gas coming from behind.


    "Aetna, back!"


    Antai turned to see a man standing at the gate.Antai roared and strode to the man.


    Neila -


    under the gaze of all people, Antai was torn in two, flesh and blood And the guts are sputtered all around.


    The man felt that he was not tearing a man, a giant, but a roast rabbit.


    "Aetna!" The woman with long hair screamed. Antai was her husband, but Antai was killed face to face.


    In a flash, the long haired woman fell into a frenzy: "I will kill you..."


    Boom -


    a terrible thunder came down from the sky and directly fell on the head of a long haired woman.


    "Ah..."


    The woman with long hair was scorched and her carbonized body fell on the ground.


    "Who is the leader?"


    Chen Yu''s cold eyes swept over the Orpheus and others.


    Ofit''s face changed. He said a mantra in his mouth. King Kong devil.


    Ofit''s body began to deform and his skin began to cover metal.


    The dark magma turned into a blade and crossed the ground.


    Ofette suddenly felt the danger and moved away.


    But he was never faster than the blade.


    One arm was cut.


    Chen Yu was standing at the door. He saw Erdos, who was hugged by gechila.


    This infuriated Chen.


    The dark magma, like boiling, spread at the feet of ofette and others.


    Everyone feels like their feet are going to burn.


    They want to escape the dark magma covered ground, but their feet are firmly fixed in place.


    "Ah..."


    "Ah ah..."


    Everyone is screaming, no matter men or women are suffering endlessly.


    Rooney fell to the ground first. His body was exposed to dark magma in a large area. The dark magma stuck to his skin. Rooney struggled to get up under the sharp pain, but his skin failed to get up with him. Half of his body''s skin was torn.


    In the dark magma, dark bastier appeared, and he swallowed the body.


    Everyone is in despair.


    "Who are you?" Cried ofette in pain.


    "You come to my place and ask me who I am?"


    West was only a step away from ofette, but he was not affected. The dark magma was less than a meter in front of him.


    "Let me introduce you to the president of the supernatural society, our leader."

 Chapter 1245

    Ofette struggled to extract his feet from the dark magma.


    By this time, his feet had been peeled because of the high temperature.


    The pain is unspeakable.


    But he was still holding on to the sharp pain, with a deep roar in his mouth.


    "Boss ofit is going to use that


    "Damn, we''re too close..."


    "We will be affected..."


    Ofit''s men wanted to escape, but their feet were all tied up and they couldn''t get away.


    Ofette held up his arms, his limbs growing, his body growing.


    He had become a demon and began to breathe.


    His stomach swelled with inspiration.


    Ofette''s men covered their ears.


    Roar -


    in a flash, ofette released all the air in one breath.


    Just like the lion roar skill in martial arts novels.


    The people of ofit are too close to each other. Although they are not in a positive impact, they still spit blood from their mouths. Their mouths, noses and ears bleed in the roar of ofit.


    The surging sound waves hit Chen Yu like substance.


    Chen Yu is still standing still, and this sound wave can really form an impact.


    But for Chen, it was just a little bit of wind.


    Ofette''s roar lasted ten seconds and finally stopped.


    The cement floor at the gate of the headquarters has also been removed.


    Only Chen Yu, still standing in place.


    Ofette and his men were all staring at Chen Yu.


    Can''t such a terrible force defeat that man?


    Ofit is in the international spiritual world, but it has the title of King Kong and lion.


    He never lost.


    But now, an unknown supernatural society has defeated them.


    It makes everyone feel unreal.


    All of a sudden, another thunderbolt came down and ran through ofit again.


    Ofette puffed out the smoke and fell to the ground.


    Chen Yu frowned, and the single attack of lightning storm was really weak.


    Can''t kill a man.


    This strike is his all-out strike, but the power is still very limited.


    Forget it. It''s too cheap to kill them like this.


    When Chen Yu arrived, all the people retreated from the center of the battlefield.


    They don''t want to be reached by Chen Yubo.


    Even though Chen would take the initiative to avoid them, they were still afraid that Chen would not be affected.


    To be honest, they don''t know where the courage of these people comes from.


    Even if Chen doesn''t show up, they are sure to keep them all.


    The reason why they have been suppressing the means of attack is not because their strength is limited to this.


    It''s because Erdos is still around them, and the people of the association are afraid to affect Erdos.


    RodU''s body was controlled by Pamela. Chen Yu came and killed three more.


    Now there are five people left.


    Five people were dragged into the hall and dropped on the ground.


    When they came, they were so powerful that they didn''t take the supernatural society seriously.


    But when they got here, they suddenly found that things were more difficult than they thought.


    Especially after Chen Yu came, the situation that could barely be maintained collapsed.


    Chen Yu sat in the middle, while West and others sat down in different times, just like the ancient master.


    "How is Erdos?"


    "It''s very serious, but it''s stable for the time being. Gaia is driving Erdos to the hospital now."


    "Well."


    Chen Chu nodded, "who are these people?"


    "Well President, he is Lingham''s grandfather. He should come to rob Lingham. "


    Ofette and others all lowered their heads. It was terrible.


    They lost miserably.


    The other side didn''t even know who they were and why they came.


    "Bring Ringham out to me and put the two of them in the meat grinder."


    "Dare you!" Ofette gnashed his teeth and stared at Chen.


    Chen Yu''s eyes were cold, and he looked at ofit lightly: "do you want to threaten me with your power? Or use your family. It doesn''t matter. Say it, I''m happy to kill your family. "


    Everyone looked at Chen Yu, and they had very different ideas.


    In fact, West and others all know that Chen Yu has never operated on innocent people.


    But at this time, we need a momentum.


    "You may not know, our president just slaughtered hundreds of people in Santiago half a month ago. Haven''t you heard of the gang massacre?"Ofit and his men had a cold war.


    It''s a very big thing, even in the spiritual world.


    A lot of people think that it was done by the people of the other world, including the people of the other world themselves.


    Now they finally understand who they are against.


    This man is a butcher, a demon king.


    Ofette just wanted to threaten Chen Yu with his family.


    But now, he really dare not say his family.


    If you let him know, his family is likely to suffer from poison.


    This man is a devil.


    "You are a just organization. How can you do this?"


    "Oh yes, we are justice." Chen looked back at West: "in what name should we retaliate?"


    West rolled his eyes. "President, we are just organizations, but that doesn''t mean we are allowed to be bullied. People have come to the door. We can''t bear to be angry, so our revenge is just and fair, of course."


    There has never been absolute justice in this world. Only the winner can decide who is just.


    "You see, we are just, but we have good reasons."


    "I''ll give you the devil''s book." At last, Orpheus made up his mind.


    "It''s not enough. Your grandson Lingham has offended me. The devil''s book was promised by him. But you attacked our headquarters, hurt our organization''s people, and brought huge losses to our organization. You don''t think it''s easy to expose it."


    "You killed our people, too..."


    "I shouldn''t have killed it?" Chen Yu''s eyes widened, and the anger that had just subsided ignited again.


    "I We can compensate Your headquarters, and the injured. "


    Chen Chu felt his chin and thought about it. He killed them now, or paid for them.


    Chen Yu turns to look at West. West thinks about it. Compared with Chen Yu''s anger, West is much calmer.


    He didn''t want to cut the grass and root. In fact, Chen Yu didn''t have the hatred to kill all of them.


    That''s why he wanted West to think of a plan that would allow him to vent and compensate the Association for its losses.


    "All of you will be detained and sealed by us for a period of three years. At the same time, we need to compensate the supernatural Society for $10 million and our Association member Erdos for $2 million. If you accept, the punishment will be from now on. If you refuse I think our president would be happy to give you a massacre. "

 Chapter 1246

    Chen Yu doesn''t need to do anything. He can do it with a smile.


    But in the eyes of ofit, Chen Yu is the butcher''s smile.


    When ofette and others were sent to prison, Lingham thought they were coming to save themselves.


    As a result, he was put in the dungeons one by one by CASS and others, and Lingham was directly forced.


    In a sense, the two are reunited.


    "Grandpa, you They... "


    After seeing Lingham, ofit got angry, and ignored the pain, raised his foot and kicked Lingham.


    "You bastard, how much trouble you caused me."


    "Don''t fight Don''t fight... " Lingham wanted to cry without tears.


    Several of ofit''s other men, including the comatose rodU, were locked in the next cell.


    Men and women separated, they are also powerless at the moment, bow their heads.


    Cass knocked on the fence: "name, ability, magic attribute."


    "Orpheus, black magic, major in demonic power." Said ofette, with his head down.


    Cass finished recording for ofette, and went to the next room, which was next to three women.


    "First name." Said CAOS.


    "Nicole givell."


    "VOSTA duya."


    "Moore Raz."


    "Ability." Cass added.


    "My power mainly comes from my book of the Holy Spirit, which is sealed with countless practitioners and powers. Whenever I need it, I will turn the corresponding book of the Holy Spirit and borrow the power of the practitioners and powers." Said Nicole.


    The book of the Holy Spirit, which is now the prize of the association, is now in the hands of the association.


    But she is the only one who can use the book of the Holy Spirit, so even if she says the power of the book of the Holy Spirit, she is not afraid to be taken away.


    "I''m a diviner," said VOSTA


    "I''m a therapist and a pharmacist." Said Moore Raz.


    "Therapist? What healing magic do you know? " The spirit came to Cass at once.


    He knew that west and Chen Yu had been looking for a therapist.


    Unexpectedly, there was a therapist in the captives.


    Moore Raz was scared tonight. She used to be supported by logistics. Her companions kept her safe.


    But who can think of what we thought was just a trip, but it became a disaster.


    "I will suppress the wound, recover the wound quickly, suspend the death penalty, and shine brilliantly. These are the four magic. At present, I am really practicing purification."


    "What does it all do?"


    "Injury suppression can temporarily suppress and alleviate the pain of extremely heavy injuries, while rapid injury recovery is aimed at the lighter injuries, which can be cured in a short period of time. Reprieve of death penalty can delay the time of dying people, and glory of holy light is to restore the magic of all people on your side, but this magic can only be used once a year, which is my family''s inheritance magic." Moore razston added: "purification can ward off most of the deadly poisons, diseases and curses."


    "You wait..."


    Cass put away his notes and ran up the stairs.


    "President, one of those women is a therapist. This is her magic. Take a look."


    Chen Yu and West were still talking. When they heard West''s words, they were all refreshed.


    Chen and West went down to the dungeon.


    When Moore Raz and others saw Chen Yu and West coming, they could not help but look panic.


    "What''s your name?"


    "Moore Raz."


    "How about joining us, Miss Moore?"


    Chen Yu is too lazy to beat around the Bush and directly put forward his own requirements.


    Moore Raz''s expression is resistant, his eyes are fearful.


    No, never join them.


    Especially the butcher, who killed his companions.


    "I don''t want to, do I?" Chen Yu looks at Moore Raz lightly: "kill them all."


    All the people in the cell were nervous and looked at Chen Yu in horror.


    "How can you..."


    "That''s what I am." Chen Yu said quietly.


    "Why not? If you join us, we will reduce their punishment. Of course, how much will be reduced depends on your performance. How about that?" Said West.


    As soon as Moore Raz was about to speak, West interrupted her: "don''t haggle any more. We''re not going to have a good temper."


    Anyway, Chen Zhu is the black face, West is the white face.


    Chen doesn''t mind being such a villain.


    "Moore, listen to them." Said Nicole.


    She didn''t want to die, after all, neither of them.To be honest, she was a little envious of Moore.


    At least Moore has value, but she can only be locked here.


    Even one''s own destiny can''t be grasped.


    Moore Raz was brought out.


    Although she has a lot of hatred for Chen Yu and even the supernatural society.


    But more of it is fear.


    Then West arranged for Moore Raz to live in.


    "You will live in this room in the future. If you don''t obey, our president will take your partner''s anger. If you run away, the consequences will be more serious. Do you see the meat grinder below, which is specially prepared for traitors?"


    "When shall I serve you?"


    "Until the president thinks it''s enough, or someone can replace you." "You know, therapists are scarce," West said


    "Don''t try to challenge our president, don''t ask for trouble, try to participate in actions, try not to run without actions, and listen to the president''s words."


    "You''re all afraid of that tyrant, aren''t you? We can fight against him together. Your strength is very strong. Together with the strength of our boss, we can suppress that tyrant together. "


    "Well We are not oppressed. Why should we resist our president? " West rolled his eyes. "You''d better be honest. We''ll be invincible."


    Moore Raz felt that they must be afraid of Chen Yu, so they did not dare to tell the truth in front of themselves.


    The butcher, the devil, will not be followed at all.


    "Never challenge the bottom line of our president. Never do this for your own life safety or for your partner."


    Chen Qiong returns home, and fari is wandering in the lake.


    Although she has been swimming for six months, she still insists on swimming for 20 minutes every day.


    However, her physical fitness is getting worse and worse, and even her swimming duration is not as long as that of little Gelin.


    Chen has thought about it. When he comes back from going to Nanqi island this time, he doesn''t plan to go out again.


    For some time in the future, Chen Yu plans to stay with fari until she has finished giving birth.


    And gulee''s call arrived on time.


    "Hello, Mr. Chen, are you ready?"

 Chapter 1247

    Chen Yu went out to sea in a yacht.


    He doesn''t want to get seasick like last time.


    Even if Chen''s current strength, Chen can not avoid this physiological response.


    Although the golden key can change people''s adaptability to the environment, it is only when Chen Yu is faced with life danger that the golden key will work.


    And there are many unstable factors in the physiological response.


    It''s like pain. Many psychics will block pain, so that they can play a more powerful role in the battle.


    But in fact, pain is also the body''s alarm system. Without pain nerves, it will bring unpredictable consequences.


    So Chen would not take some unconventional measures to avoid seasickness.


    Anyway, Chen Yu made up his mind that as long as he went to sea, he would never take that kind of ocean going ship.


    Ocean going ships and yachts have different forces.


    Chen Yu hates that feeling. He hates the feeling of drowsiness.


    If it''s an injury, Chen can still insist on it with willpower.


    However, Chen Yu seems to be powerless in the event of seasickness.


    The reaction will also be dulled by seasickness.


    After positioning and navigation, Chen Yu is free.


    Lie on the deck and enjoy the sun.


    At this time, gulee''s phone call came again.


    "Hello, Chen, have you started?"


    "It''s already started. It''s expected to arrive in Hawaii in the early morning."


    They have agreed that they will cooperate in Hawaii, so Chen''s navigation is also Hawaii.


    "Didn''t you come by air?"


    "No, I''m on my own yacht." Chen said.


    "You''re driving a yacht to explore for treasure?"


    "Any questions?"


    "The yacht can''t go to the deep sea unless you fill the cabin with fuel."


    "You don''t need to worry about it. I have my own plan since I''ve driven out the yacht."


    "Well, as long as your yacht doesn''t break down, I don''t care." "This time, the waterway is also far away, so we don''t have much fuel. You can''t expect me to give you the fuel of my boat. If your yacht doesn''t have fuel then it will be abandoned in the deep sea area."


    "I''m not short of fuel." Chen Yu said disapprovingly.


    "Well then."


    Hang up Gulei''s phone, Chen Yu continues to enjoy the scenery of the sea.


    Either jump into the sea and swim, or dive into the deep sea.


    Chen has too many projects to kill time.


    At noon, Chen Yu got a giant clam in the water, which was 80 cm long and over 150 kg.


    Of course, this is also the place that Amun passed on to Chen Yu.


    Such a giant clam, which covers tens of square kilometers, is not likely to meet one.


    Giant clam, also known as the clam, has a very long life span. At present, the oldest giant clam is more than 300 years old.


    The average life span of wild giant clams is more than 100 years.


    So giant clams can grow very large.


    Wild giant clams are endangered species, but fishing is not completely prohibited.


    At present, it is only forbidden to catch juvenile clams, and some special certificates are needed to catch giant clams.


    It is not a fishing license issued by the state fisheries administration, but a giant clam fishing license issued by the international organization for the protection of animals.


    And it''s not to the fishing companies, it''s to some small island countries.


    In theory, it''s illegal for Chen to catch this giant clam.


    Chen Yu doesn''t care so much.


    This giant clam is estimated to be over 80 years old. The older the giant clam is, the more tender its flesh will be.


    The best way to eat it is to eat it raw, and mustard is the best dipping material.


    Of course, I have my own taste, but what Chen likes more is mustard.


    But as long as it''s frozen, it can''t be eaten raw.


    Only the whole fresh giant clam can be eaten raw by cutting the meat directly from the top.


    If the clam meat is frozen, it can only be used for cooking, among which barbecue and soup are the best.


    Chen Zhu finished all the clam meat in one meal, and the clam shell was directly thrown back into the sea.


    Generally speaking, most seafood can be eaten raw, while most fresh water products can not be eaten.


    It''s not only because of the taste, but also because there are less parasites in seafood, and even if there are parasites, most of them can''t survive in human body.


    Most of the parasites of fresh water products can survive in human body.


    ¡­¡­


    In the Pacific Ocean, there are two explorers in line.


    A large ship with a displacement of 9000 tons is called the bison.


    The other one, the seagull, has a displacement of only 4000.


    "Hi, your name is Prague, isn''t it?""Yes, Mr. Rick. This is Prague."


    "How do you feel at sea?"


    "Very good." Prague said with a smile, "where are we going next?"


    "Our plan is to move towards the waters of the zhuomasa triangle."


    "Zhuomasa triangle sea area? Is there this sea? " Asked Prague in doubt.


    "Oh, you don''t want to explore the archaeology, so you don''t know that this sea area is normal. The zhuomasa triangle sea area is a special term for archaeology. In fact, it is about 1000 nautical miles to the southwest of the Hawaiian Islands, close to the Solomon sea area and less than 2000 kilometers to New Guinea. According to the theory of continental plate movement in geology, the zhuomasa triangle sea area Islands It''s the fragment of bethmai Island, which is discarded in the movement of land plate. There are a lot of traces of primitive civilization, and many islands have unique traces of primitive civilization. Therefore, the zhuomasa triangle sea area is also the favorite sea area for archeologists and explorers of primitive civilization. Some of the islands still have mysterious remains, whether archaeologists or not They are explorers. They are all treasures that can be found but not sought. "


    "Then will we meet aborigines?"


    "Some of the zhuomasa islands have aborigines, but they are all modern aborigines. They are close to the aboriginal customs of New Guinea, but there are no aborigines in the islands we are going to visit."


    "All right." Prague nods.


    "Dinner time is coming. Go in and have dinner, and it will be cold at sea." Said Rick.


    "OK."


    After Prague entered the cabin, a crew member came to Rick''s side.


    "Mr. Rick, why take those two college students? It''s very inconvenient for our plan of action. "


    "Because they paid me five million dollars, and Pitt''s father is a sponsor of our expedition, and they give us 20 million dollars a year." Rick naturally said, "if it was you, did you refuse?"


    "What about our actions? Can''t take them where we''re going? "


    "When we got to the nearby sea area, we broke down with the buffalo, sent them both to the seagull, and asked several crew members to take them to play on the island of the zhuomasa islands. I went there with the buffalo."

 Chapter 1248

    "Pete, I''m sorry. I''m afraid the buffalo can''t take you to the waters where the dromassa islands are."


    "What''s the matter?" Pete asked, and Prague looked at Rick in surprise.


    "There was a mechanical failure on the bison, and the maintenance personnel had repaired it, but some of its parts were seriously damaged, so now they can only wait for the tug to come, and can''t move on."


    "Then what shall we do? I paid, and my father gives you 20 million dollars a year. Are you so irresponsible? " Peter is a rich man, his tone and attitude are quite arrogant.


    For Rick, there is no respect. For him, not only Rick, but also the whole fleet and the whole expedition are his family''s employees.


    "Twenty million dollars? Did you know that it would cost at least $50 million a year to maintain the expedition and fleet? Twenty million dollars? Do you think $20 million will solve all the problems? " Rick is not used to Peter at all: "and do you know how much wealth I bring to your father every year? Young man, you''d better respect your attitude. Your father is not a philanthropist, nor am I under your father''s control. We are partners. "


    Pete''s face suddenly turned ugly, especially in front of his girlfriend.


    "That''s what you said. When I got back, I told my father to stop working with you."


    Rick''s eyes flashed a cold light, but his eyes only flashed and then hid.


    Pete is still too young.


    Or his father used to protect him so much that he didn''t understand how much trouble his words and deeds would cause him.


    "Well, send them to the seagull." Rick said quietly, glancing at his crew.


    "Master Pitt, please."


    "Wait for me. I''ll talk to my father on the satellite phone later." Said Peter reluctantly.


    Then Pete and Prague went on a kayak to the seagull.


    "Mr. Rick, what are we going to do?"


    "That troublemaker." Rick looked at the seagull not far away: "inform the people on the seagull, if he really wants a satellite phone, then kill him. His father''s money, our money is still in a big gap, and we must not let that kid destroy it."


    Pete''s father knew where Rick''s expedition came from, but Pete didn''t know.


    Pete really thought Rick''s expedition was just an ordinary expedition.


    Pete''s father was a pure businessman, and he worked with Rick because Rick''s expedition could benefit him.


    He is not a philanthropist. He is a greedy capitalist.


    Rick is more of a robber than an explorer.


    His men are gangs of robbers.


    Although they also do some exploration and archaeology.


    But in fact, their main source of income is not exploration archaeology, but robbery of exploration teams and Archaeology teams.


    Of course, they are not ordinary bandits, because once they start, they are often killed.


    Never leave a living.


    It is by ruthless means that Rick can always cover up so well. So far, no one in the archaeological circle of exploration has known his real identity. He can also rely on the identity of an explorer to get some information that can only be obtained in the circle.


    For example, where did the team go and what good things were there.


    Once Rick''s eyes are on the team, he will arrange the arrangement carefully.


    Every time Rick grabs something, he sells it to Pete''s father at a lower price.


    Rick knows the true value of those things, but he''s just a robber, not a businessman.


    He couldn''t sell things for the highest price, and Pete''s father could.


    Compared with his father''s insidiousness, Peter is much more stupid.


    Rick didn''t want to kill Pete, if he could.


    After all, his father is not good at quarreling. Rick doesn''t want to be the enemy of his father.


    But if Pete had to find his own way, Rick would not be soft hearted.


    They are the kind of business that doesn''t open for half a year.


    So most of the time, they are short of money.


    Even if he had money, he would not spend it on the maintenance team.


    Peter''s father is the biggest funder of his team.


    There is nothing wrong with Pete''s thinking.


    According to the amount of funding, his father is indeed the boss of the expedition.


    But Rick won''t be a real brother.


    And Pete just got on the seagull, and he started to play the devil again.


    "What a wreck." "And why is the cabin so small for me and Prague?" Peter said discontentedly


    The seagull has only 4000 tons of water, and the natural conditions are not as good as the buffalo, which has 9000 tons of water."Pete, come on, we''re not out on a tour." Prague advised that she was quite speechless about Peter''s temperament, especially her previous attitude towards Rick, which even she felt was very inappropriate.


    "You still have the face to open your mouth, all blame you, if not you, I don''t need to suffer this kind of torture." Pete even blames Prague at the moment.


    Prague''s face froze, and he looked at Pete with an iron face.


    "I want to go back to Los Angeles and ask your captain to come here. I don''t understand how I thought before, but I would go to the sea and suffer."


    Bragg gnashed his teeth and looked at Peter. At the beginning, he said that there was an expedition, and it was he who could come out and relax.


    Now it''s his fault. Prague seems to know Peter for the first time.


    Prague is also too young. She thought that when Peter was pursuing her, she was so enthusiastic, so many vows and pledges. She thought that Peter really liked himself.


    But I didn''t expect that just two days of sea breeze, Pete showed such a face.


    "We will not return." Said the crew in a cold voice.


    Rick had informed Peter and Prague before they came to the seagull.


    If Pete wants to go home or have a satellite phone, just kill them all and throw them into the sea.


    Now that he has torn his face, the crew simply do not need to pretend.


    "What''s your attitude? How dare you talk to me like this? Do you know who my father is? Believe it or not, I''ll let you die without knowing how to do it. "


    The crew pulled a gun from behind and pointed it at Prague and Pete.


    "What are you going to do? You don''t shoot. Speak up. " Petr, terrified, grabs Prague''s arms and hides behind her.


    Prague was first frightened by the crew''s actions, but she was even more frightened by Pete''s cowardice.


    "Don''t kill them first. The boy''s father has a lot of money. Get some money from his father first."

 Chapter 1249

    "Captain, his father is not a good man. If we blackmail so blatantly, we will die very ugly." The crew looked back at the captain.


    Prague suddenly seized the opportunity to hold a nearby iron bar and hit the crew heavily on the wrist holding the gun.


    "Ah..."


    Prague immediately picked up his gun: "don''t move!"


    Pete''s face was unbelievable. He didn''t know Prague had such a decisive side.


    The crew around saw the capture of the gun in Prague, and they were all a little shocked.


    But they don''t worry. Prague is just a woman.


    "Miss Bragg, you''d better find out where you are." The captain looked at Prague with some contempt.


    To be honest, Prague is very calm at the moment.


    Maybe it''s because of more serious and dangerous events.


    So Prague at the moment is not so scared.


    All of a sudden, Prague turned his gun to the captain.


    Bang -


    Prague opened fire and the captain fell down.


    But the gun is not lethal.


    The rest of the crew immediately wanted to draw their guns.


    But Prague fired several shots in a row.


    These shots also made the crew confused and scurrying.


    Prague turned and ran into the cabin, and Pete quickly followed.


    His eyes on Prague have always been full of shock.


    Is this the girl of her own life?


    There was just another crew member coming out of a cabin door in the cabin aisle.


    He heard the noise outside, so he came out to see what was going on.


    I happened to meet Prague head-on. I haven''t waited for him to respond.


    Prague has pointed his gun at the crew''s forehead.


    "Pete, take his gun."


    "Ah Oh. "


    Pete quickly searched the crew for guns.


    Prague, on the other hand, took the sailor by the neck and regarded him as a meat shield, then slowly retreated.


    "Where is the kitchen?" Asked Prague.


    "Go straight. The innermost cabin is the kitchen."


    By this time, the crew outside the deck had come in.


    But they did not dare to shoot at will, staring at Prague and Pete, and the crew under threat, into the kitchen.


    As soon as Prague entered the kitchen, he locked it.


    This kind of closed hatch is locked by a spanner. If one side is buckled, the other side cannot be opened.


    Because they often have to go to some rough ocean, many times, the waves will come in from the deck.


    So it is often used to block the sea water.


    But now it gives Prague a chance.


    "Pete, tie him up."


    "Oh." Peter was completely shocked by Prague''s quick approach.


    He could not imagine that Prague, seemingly weak, had such a decisive response and means.


    "What shall we do now?"


    "Don''t worry, it''s time for them to think about what to do." Prague said calmly, "food and fresh water are all here, and the nearest island or coastline needs at least three days'' journey. We have enough time to drag them down, and three days'' time is enough to make them die of thirst at sea."


    At this time, the crew under threat has also reflected.


    He was also surprised to see Prague. He didn''t expect Prague to have such a side.


    "You seem to have forgotten the buffalo." The crew also said in a calm voice.


    "Isn''t the buffalo broken?" Pete asked unexpectedly.


    "Rick must have lied to us." Prague also responded at this time: "most of them have some ulterior purpose, but they have collected your money again, so they intend to take us to the seagull to support us. But your attitude, as well as the threat to make your father cut off cooperation with them, has made Rick dissatisfied with them, so the killing happened."


    To put it bluntly, all this could have been avoided.


    It''s all Peter''s stupid attitude of words and deeds that has brought death.


    Pete blushed, and he retorted, "it''s all about you going to sea, or we won''t be in danger."


    "There''s a welding wall outside, so even if you don''t have to notify the buffalo, the door won''t last long." "So I urge you to surrender as soon as possible. It is no good for you to stand still," said the crew


    "I don''t think so. After I threatened you just now, those people were obviously very nervous. Who are you from this ship?"


    "My name is PAMI. I''m not the one on this ship. I''m just a collaborator with them." The crew shrugged.


    "Which partners?""You won''t believe it." PAMI said quietly.


    "If you don''t, how do you know I don''t believe it?"


    "Well, I''m a deep sea sacrifice, and I can help expedition ships avoid dangerous waters." Said PAMI.


    "Nonsense, any deep sea sacrifice is a liar." Pete didn''t believe palmy at all.


    "You see, I said, you won''t believe it." PAMI said indifferently, dismissing Pete''s attitude.


    "I believe." Prague said.


    "Prague, he''s obviously lying to you on purpose."


    Prague doesn''t want to pay any attention to Pete. If they didn''t belong to a grasshopper on a rope now, Prague would have shot Pete dead.


    "Do you have any magic to stop them from coming in?" Asked Prague.


    "Why should I help you? You''re holding me under duress. " PAMI looked at Prague with a sneer.


    Prague mentions PAMI coldly. At the moment, PAMI is tied tightly, and he can''t resist if he wants to.


    Prague presses PAMI''s head on the stove and turns on the gas, but there is no ignition.


    The choking gas got into Pammy''s nostrils, and he had difficulty breathing.


    "Don''t challenge my patience or think I''m special." Prague turned off the gas and said in a cold voice.


    Pete feels that Prague in front of him is very strange. Is she really Prague?


    PAMY has a cough now. It''s hard to breathe gas.


    "Now?" Prague looks at PAMI.


    "I''m tied to my hands and can''t cast." Said PAMI.


    Prague squints at PAMY. She doesn''t want to let her go.


    Especially knowing that he is a psychic, Prague is more cautious.


    She is totally new to the deep sea sacrifice, and has no idea what PAMI can do.


    Now that he''s tied up, he can threaten him with a gun.


    However, once PAMI is released, it is likely to be countered by him.


    Just then, there was a sharp knock on the closed door.


    "Open the door Open the door Let me in... "


    The outside sound seems to be more like asking for the door than threatening it.


    But Prague certainly won''t open.


    Suddenly, a scream came from outside.


    What''s the matter? People outside were attacked?


    Or are the people out there acting?

 Chapter 1250

    Prague dare not open the door.


    Because she didn''t know what was going on outside.


    And they''re hiding in here for less than 20 minutes.


    How could it have happened by such a coincidence outside?


    So Prague tends to believe that the crew of the seagull deliberately tricked themselves into opening the door.


    Pete is the kind of man who has no idea.


    From the beginning of his career, he has been following Prague.


    "Prague, what shall we do now?"


    "Hide." Bragg said, "is the mobile phone on you?"


    "In But there''s no signal. It''s in the open sea. You can only use satellite phones. "


    Prague looked at linter with some disgusting eyes, but she said patiently: "we are waiting for them to come to the shore, and they are outside. They don''t even have food. Maybe they can''t get to the shore. We can take over the ship completely. Don''t use the telephone indiscriminately."


    Pete nodded, and Prague began to walk around the kitchen.


    There are at least 30 people here, two months of fresh water and food.


    It can be said that even if they hide here for a year, they will not die of hunger.


    Prague took a loaf of bread to replenish his strength.


    Pete was in a trance, with no appetite.


    "Give me some, too." Said PAMI.


    Pete was just about to get it, but Prague stopped Pete''s move.


    "Just give him the lowest food supply, a little bit a day, so that we can ensure our safety."


    "Why?"


    "Because he''s not ordinary."


    "Do you really believe in his magic?" Asked Peter.


    "You don''t want to die. You''d better listen to me." Prague said.


    "All right."


    PAMI can''t help but look at Prague. I have to say that Prague''s thinking is meticulous, just like being trained professionally.


    "Miss Bragg, have you received military training?"


    "No."


    "Shouldn''t ordinary people panic in the face of this situation? And you''re a woman. "


    "I''ve been through a more terrible situation."


    "Compared with that situation, the people on this ship are like the children in kindergarten."


    "Have you ever met other psychics before?"


    "Yes." Prague nods.


    "No wonder you won''t be surprised to learn my identity."


    "Prague, what psychic?" Pete can''t understand Prague and PAMY at all.


    "Nothing."


    By this time, Pammy was back in shape.


    "I need to go to the toilet."


    "Hold it."


    "I can''t hold it."


    "Then put it on your pants." Prague said quietly that she had no idea of helping PAMI solve the problem.


    PAMI helplessly looks at Prague. He didn''t expect Prague to be so cautious.


    "I promise nothing will happen. Can you untie the rope for me?"


    "No." Prague clearly does not trust PAMI.


    After an hour, PAMI finally couldn''t help it: "I can''t hold it anymore. Let me go to the toilet."


    He was testing before, but this time it''s true.


    "Pete, take him to the bathroom."


    Pete just wanted to say, why me? But on second thought, it''s not who I am.


    "Don''t take a gun." Prague added.


    "Why?"


    "If he wants to resist, he can''t hurt you or change the situation without weapons, even if he intimidates you. But if you take a gun and he takes it, you will put us all in danger."


    PAMI has a deep look at Prague. I have to say that Prague''s thinking is too meticulous.


    He didn''t believe this kind of thinking, saying she didn''t have professional military training.


    After half pay, Pammy was tied up again and came out of the toilet.


    To be honest, this is the perfect hiding place.


    There are toilets, food and fresh water.


    And people outside can''t come in.


    "In fact, you don''t have to be so careful. Since you have been in contact with a psychic, you should know that there are different kinds of psychics. I''m not an attacking psychic." "And even if I had a gun in front of me, I couldn''t win you," PAMI said


    PAMI''s words are from the heart. Based on Prague''s previous performance, PAMI has no intention of resisting.


    To be honest, if Prague goes out to fight with the crew of the ship now, PAMI doubts whether the people on the ship can have done her.


    Of course, Prague doesn''t think so.


    She knows how many pounds she has. In terms of intelligence, she can barely win.But if you fight with others with real guns, it''s estimated that you can be beaten into a sieve by the crew outside in one round.


    ¡­¡­


    The yacht was parked off Hawaii, but Chen didn''t dock it at the port.


    Yachts are medium-sized ships, and the cost of entering the port is not low. The cost of berthing at one time is 100000 US dollars, and the cost of berthing is thousands of US dollars a day.


    Chen is not short of money, but he is not going to waste it.


    Not long after, the radar on the yacht found a ship approaching the yacht.


    "Hello, Chen, my boat is close to you, less than twenty nautical miles."


    Although they have already agreed on the realization, when they are close, Gulei reminds Chen Yu to avoid him thinking that he is a ship with unknown intention.


    In a short time, Gulei''s boat came to the visible range near Chen''s yacht.


    "Boss, what a big ship. It must be a rich man on board. Did you take this ticket?"


    Gulei''s men are very excited. If you look at that yacht, you will know that it is the ship of the rich.


    This is the open sea area, which is the best target for these pirates.


    "The owner of the ship is our partner this time. If you don''t want to die, you''d better give up the idea." Gulei said quietly, "that man is definitely not what you provoked."


    Gulei''s boat slowly approached the yacht and signaled Chen.


    Chen Zhao beckoned for them to lean over.


    When he got close, Gulei took the raft to Chen Yu''s boat.


    "Hi, Chen, we finally meet again."


    "Well, shall we go?"


    Gulee nodded and turned to signal his crew to sail.


    Chen Yu then took out the food to entertain Gulei.


    "How far are we from Nanchi?"


    "It will take nearly four days."


    "That''s far enough." Chen Yu has been ready for a long time at sea this time.


    According to Gulei, it takes eight days to go back and forth on the road.


    No, it should be ten days, because it took Chen Yu a day to get here from Los Angeles.


    "How could you drive the yacht out? It''s not convenient to enter the deep sea. "


    "Seasickness." Chen Yuli said of course.


    "Well Are you seasick? "


    "What''s strange about seasickness?"


    "I don''t think there''s anything in the world that can beat you."

 Chapter 1251

    During the break, Chen Yu drove Gulei back to his boat.


    And no one except gulee is allowed to wait for his yacht.


    Chen''s cooperation with Gulei does not mean that Chen can accept pirates.


    These guys don''t look right at their yachts.


    Who knows if he will touch something when he gets on his yacht.


    And Chen''s behavior also made Gulei''s men very dissatisfied.


    "Boss, what does that guy think of himself? He just looks down on people."


    "Agger, what''s your attitude?" Gulee looked at his men and said, "take care of yourself."


    Although Gulei was also dissatisfied with Chen''s attitude, he is now cooperating.


    She didn''t want to make a mistake in their cooperation because of a little incident.


    Whether it''s her or Chen Yu, all she wants is money.


    Besides, she doesn''t think that turning over will get any benefit.


    Show your dignity?


    Want Chen to change his attitude?


    Gulei is very clear about his position.


    Chen Yu needs her.


    And she needs Chen Yu, too.


    Agger looked at Chen''s yacht and saw greed in his eyes.


    How much is the yacht worth?


    Even if you sell it as a second-hand yacht, you can sell it for tens of millions of dollars.


    But gulee didn''t agree with him at all.


    In the next two days, the pirates watched the yacht not far away, on which Chen enjoyed food, wine and even jumped into the sea.


    And they can only crowd dozens of people on the wrecked ship.


    This kind of different treatment makes everyone very dissatisfied.


    In fact, Chen Yu is a little bored, mainly lonely.


    Gu lie occasionally comes to talk with Chen Yu.


    Or just talk to Farley on a satellite phone.


    When we reach the deep sea, the waves start to swell.


    At this time, it shows the good performance of the yacht. The power of the waves hitting the yacht will be unloaded by the yacht.


    However, if the yacht encounters a 20 meter wave, it will be very dangerous.


    The yacht can''t withstand the impact of such a huge wave.


    Only gulee''s pirate ship is allowed. Her pirate ship belongs to ocean going ship.


    In this area, waves of more than ten meters high have threatened Chen''s yacht.


    Chen had to free up his little world to protect his yacht.


    Chen Yu went out to seek treasure to make money. If he lost a yacht without making money, it would be unacceptable for him.


    Agger has been standing on the deck of the pirate ship for two days, staring at the yacht.


    "Why hasn''t the yacht been knocked over?" Agger has always hoped that the waves in this area will knock the yacht over.


    Then the Asian needed to ask for help from their pirate ship, and he could refuse to let him on.


    At this time, another huge wave came, and the pirate ship''s bow fell down and went through the waves.


    However, the huge spray directly poured the people on the deck into soup.


    Agger wiped the water on his face and looked at Chen''s yacht.


    However, to his disappointment, the waves suddenly weakened after arriving at Chen''s yacht.


    Damn, how can such a big wave get out of tens of meters and weaken?


    Agger''s heart became more and more dissatisfied, and his jealousy had distorted him.


    All of a sudden, Agger saw a ship in the waves ahead.


    "Boss, there''s a boat ahead." Agger immediately reported to gulee.


    "What ship?"


    "I don''t know."


    "Flag."


    "No response, no one on deck." Said Agger.


    "Search the nearby radio channel."


    "There is only the yacht radio channel of that Asian nearby, and that ship has no radio channel."


    "Why not?"


    To know that radio is very popular, any medium and long-range sea going vessel must be equipped with radio.


    Even fishing boats and even stowaways have radios.


    "Do you want to look closer?" Asked Agger.


    Generally speaking, according to the international general rules of the sea, when receiving rescue information at sea, if conditions permit, they should go to rescue.


    Such a ship, parked in such a rough sea, and there is no radio signal.


    It''s probably something wrong with the ship.


    Of course, they''re pirates, they don''t save people.


    In fact, they used to save people.


    The premise is not to expose your identity.


    "Boss, let''s go aboard and have a look." Agger offered."Well, signal Mr. Chen''s yacht, stop for a while, and check on that one."


    There was a faint smile on the corner of Agger''s mouth.


    He quickly ran to the cockpit and picked up the radio.


    "Mr. Chen, there is a boat in front of us. Boss Gu lie said," please come aboard with us and see who is on it. "


    Chen Yu also saw the boat ahead.


    He is very boring now. After thinking about it, he agreed to the proposal.


    Chen Yu stopped the yacht and anchored it, then put the raft on the sea.


    Gulee''s pirate ship also sent five people, with front and back feet on both sides, to the seagull.


    Agger took out the rope, threw it up to the edge of the boat, and then began to climb.


    When all five of them climbed up, Agger looked down at Chen Yu.


    "Mr. Chen, would you like us to help you?" Agger looked at Chen Yu jokingly.


    Chen Yu narrowed his eyes. He felt that Agger was full of malice.


    Chen Chu pulled the rope, ignored Agger, and climbed up on his own.


    Agger looks at Chen Yu, trying to kick the hook away, but he doesn''t.


    When he reached the deck, Chen began to look around.


    He was also curious that there was no one on the ship.


    It''s not like a boat that has been drifting for a long time. There are still traces of people on the boat.


    The seagull should have been around a while ago.


    "Mr. Chen, do you know who we are?" Agger stares at Chen Yu.


    He plans to be here and give Chen Zhu a ride.


    So all the people he chose were his close friends.


    Chen Chu looked left and right, then around Argo, toward the cabin.


    Chen Yu completely ignored Agger.


    Agger''s face suddenly twisted.


    Just then, one of Agger''s men raised his fist and smashed it at Chen''s back.


    "You don''t hear us talking to you, kid?"


    Chen Yu turned around and looked at five people.


    Chen Chu suddenly pulls out the gun he''s wearing in his pants, and then points it at the chin of the pirate.


    Bang -


    Agger and others didn''t expect that Chen would be so decisive.


    As they were about to start, Chen''s spear head had been raised and pointed at Agger''s forehead.


    "Were you talking to me just now?"


    Agger did not dare to move. At the same time, he opened his arms and stopped his men.


    "Mr. Chen, I just want to make friends with you. You don''t have to say a word, just kill one of my men?"


    "Oh I''m sorry. " Chen Yu smiled as if he had just made a small mistake.

 Chapter 1252

    "Mr. Chen, can you put the muzzle down?"


    Chen Chuwei smiled, lowered the muzzle of his gun, and walked into the cabin.


    Agger''s eyes winked at his men, and one of them quietly pulled out his gun.


    It''s about to aim at Chen''s back.


    Chen Yu suddenly turned around and shot.


    Agger''s man left a blood mark on his cheek, which made his gun fall to the ground.


    "Sorry to scare you." Chen Yu is still so understated smile: "but I hope next time I don''t use a gun in my back, if there is another time, it will not only leave traces, understand?"


    In fact, Chen just wanted to aim at this man''s head.


    But Chen''s shooting skills are really poor.


    Even if it''s only a meter away, it can deflect.


    Chen Chu looked at Agger and said, "if there is another time, you will all die."


    Agger didn''t want to move at this time.


    The man''s back looks like he has eyes.


    This kind of reaction power is mostly practiced on the battlefield.


    It''s unwise to confront such people head-on.


    Although Agger was full of resentment, he still suppressed it.


    Chen continued to walk towards the cabin, but without taking a few steps, he guessed something at his feet.


    Looking down, there was a mass of sticky things on the ground.


    Chen Yu squatted down and poked with his finger. It felt like jelly.


    Agger and his men wanted to shoot at this time.


    But thinking about Chen''s reaction power, they gave up the idea.


    This man is not easy to mess with, or to find another chance.


    After a few more steps, Chen found traces of blood and bloody claws on the wall.


    It looks like someone is struggling here. His fingers are on the metal ground, and the bloodstains are coming out.


    But there is not much blood.


    The crowd came to the end of the aisle.


    Chen Yu felt that there was a voice inside.


    Chen tried to turn on the wheel that sealed the hatch. It seemed that it was locked inside.


    Chen Zhu directly pulled the runner down and opened the iron door.


    In a flash, two guns pointed at Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu looks into the cabin. This is the kitchen.


    And there are three people in it, one of whom Chen Yu knows Prague.


    "Prague, how dare you point a gun at me?"


    Prague quickly put down his gun, his face surprised and pleased: "Mr. Chen Why are you here? "


    "When I go out to sea and find no one on this ship, I''ll come up and have a look. I''ll ask you why you''re here."


    "Prague, do you know him?" Asked Pete doubtfully.


    "Put down the gun, if you don''t want to die."


    "They have guns! No one can believe it here. " Pete said.


    "You will be killed by him." Prague said.


    At this time, Agger and others finally raised their guns.


    They felt the opportunity had arrived.


    Pete raises his gun in front of him, and they point it at Chen Yu from behind.


    They don''t believe that Chen can survive in this situation.


    Peter didn''t expect that the four people behind Chen would raise their guns.


    And not to himself, but to Chen Yu.


    "Mr. Chen, who are they?" Asked Prague in doubt.


    Aren''t these Chen Yu''s men?


    Why would you point a gun at Chen?


    "They Dead. "


    "To die." Agger shot first.


    Chen''s neck was twisted, and the bullet passed Chen''s cheek, avoiding the bullet by a millisecond.


    "You..."


    "You shouldn''t be so close." Chen Yu said quietly.


    Chen Chu suddenly pulled out his gun and fired three shots in a row at an unparalleled speed.


    Bang Bang -


    three of Agger''s men were killed at the same time.


    At such a distance that he can reach with his hands raised, Chen''s shooting will never deviate from his standard.


    Agger''s expression was a little stiff: "Chen Mr. Chen I I''m kidding you... "


    "You''re still holding your gun, not sincere at all." Chen Yu is smiling.


    At this time, Agger was wondering whether to shoot or put down the gun.


    Chen Yu had just been at such a close distance, but he actually dodged his bullet, which completely scared him.


    What''s more, Chen Yu killed three of his men in less than a second, scaring him to death.


    "Mr. Chen, you won''t kill me Right? I''m the right man of Guri. I''m responsible for many things on the ship. "


    "Of course, I promise you, I won''t kill you." Chen Zhu nodded: "my friendship with Gulei is so good. I won''t blame you for this little joke."Although Agger didn''t believe Chen''s words, his fear of Chen forced him to put down his gun.


    At this moment, Agger has regretted it. He''s lost his mind. Why do he have to live with Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu did put down his gun, which made Agger breathe a long sigh of relief.


    But at this time, another thought came into his mind.


    When we get back to Gulei, we must talk about Chen Yu''s atrocities.


    Agger is the kind of person who forgets to hurt when the scar is good.


    Pete at this time where dare to carry the muzzle, quickly put the muzzle down.


    This man is a murderous butcher.


    In a blink of an eye, three people were killed.


    "Mr. Chen, what''s going on outside?"


    "I also want to ask you how you are here and where all the people on this ship have gone."


    "I also don''t know that the people on this ship are not good people. We were deceived to come to this ship and found that they were not good at our intentions. Then I took this man as a hostage and hid in here. It wasn''t long before a cry for help came from outside. We have been hiding here for two days, and we dare not go out during this period."


    "Well."


    "Can Mr. Chen take us back to Los Angeles?"


    "You can go to my boat first, but I won''t go back in recent days. I have my own destination."


    "Well then."


    Bragg pointed to PAMI and said, "he is also a psychic. He says he is a deep-sea sacrifice."


    "What a shame. As a psychic, he was threatened by children." Chen Chu looks at PAMI.


    PAMI didn''t retort. Chen just killed people, which scared him.


    "Let''s go."


    Chen took three people out of the cabin.


    Prague found that all the people on board had really disappeared.


    But they found another body on the deck.


    "This is..."


    "He was joking with me, and I shot him accidentally." "That''s my boat over there," Chen said quietly


    "That''s great. I can have a good rest at last." Peter exclaimed in surprise.


    "Have I told you to go to my boat?"


    "Ah? Why don''t you let me go? "


    "You just pointed a gun at me. Is that enough?"


    "Do you know who my father is?"


    "It''s none of my business." Chen Chu spat, turned to Prague and PAMY and said, "jump on the raft."


    Peter''s eyes were filled with anger.


    Chen doesn''t care about Pete''s eyes. Pete can only say, "you send me back to Los Angeles, and I''ll give you ten thousand dollars."


    "Do you think I''m a beggar?"


    Pete looks at Chen''s yacht, which costs at least $50 million.


    Chen Zhuming is also a rich man. He can only ask for a new price: "one million dollars."

 Chapter 1253

    "Two million dollars." Chen Yu raised the price.


    At this time, Agger couldn''t see it anymore. He grabbed business in front of Chen Yu: "one million dollars, I''d like to send you back to Los Angeles."


    Pete was also a bit moved when he heard Agger''s offer.


    After all, it''s not a small expense to save a million dollars.


    "He''s a pirate. Are you sure you want to get on his boat?" Chen Chu chuckled.


    Pete''s face suddenly changed: "are you a pirate?"


    "As long as you pay, I can make sure I send you back to Los Angeles." Said Agger with a vow.


    It''s just that Pete has been hit once.


    Now, I''m not willing to go on a thief ship again.


    Although Chen is fierce, at least Prague knows him.


    "Mr. Chen, I''d better get on your boat. Two million dollars. I''ll get out."


    "A wise choice." Chen Yu patted Peter on the shoulder: "go to my raft."


    Agger angrily watched Chen Yu take the three people away, and the duck flew away.


    Prague looked at Chen Yu and said, "Mr. Chen, I thought you would kill that man."


    "I''ve always been very trustworthy. How can I be rebellious?" Chen Yu looks at Agger''s raft, which is close to Gulei''s pirate ship, and draws an arc at the corner of his mouth: "besides, who knows what is hidden under the sea."


    All of a sudden, Agger''s raft capsized.


    Arguably, as a pirate, Agger''s water quality is not bad.


    But Agger was crying for help on the sea, his body rising and falling on the sea.


    Prague looked at Chen Yu and said, "don''t you go to save him?"


    "Ha ha Your joke is so fresh and refined. "


    Chen Yu is too lazy to take care of Agger, who is calling for help at sea. The kayak passed by less than ten meters away from him, but still ignored him.


    Prague, Pete and PAMI watched Agger''s body sink into the sea.


    All three felt cold-blooded.


    Back on the yacht, Chen arranged a room for the three.


    "The three rooms on the right side of the inner cabin are yours."


    When the three men finished looking at their bedrooms, Prague and PAMY had no problem, but Pete was upset.


    "Why is my room so small? You have a bigger room, obviously. "


    "Because I am the captain."


    "I paid for it."


    "I promised to send you back to Los Angeles, but I didn''t promise you to enjoy it. If you keep talking, I''ll probably send your ashes back to Los Angeles."


    Pitton was afraid to speak, and Prague was speechless.


    I''ve suffered a loss before, but Peter still doesn''t have a long memory and dare to talk.


    Don''t look at the person.


    Just then, gulee''s communication came.


    "Chen, I want you to give me an explanation, why kill all my people?"


    "I also want to ask you why everyone you sent is hostile to me. If you don''t discipline well, I don''t mind to discipline for you. Next time if anyone shows hostility to me, I will kill all of you without hesitation."


    Gulee didn''t say anything. Just when Agger and his close friends boarded the seagull, she had a bad feeling.


    Later, as she expected, there was a conflict between Agger and Chen Yu.


    With Chen''s character, there is no accident in killing them.


    The two ships continued to move forward, and Gulei did not continue to tangle with Chen Yu on this matter.


    She also knew that she deserved to lose online, and continued to tangle with Chen Yu about this matter, and it was herself who finally lost.


    "When shall we return to Los Angeles, Mr. Chen?"


    Although Pitt is dissatisfied with Chen Yu, he still holds down his dissatisfaction.


    At least, he didn''t want to annoy Chen anymore.


    "I have something else to do."


    "I''ll add another million dollars and you''ll take me back to Los Angeles right now."


    Chen Yu looks at his eyelids and ignores him.


    Prague and PAMI are very sensible.


    Although they also want to return to Los Angeles as soon as possible.


    But it won''t go on and on like Pete did.


    "Besides, I know you have a gun. If you make a hole in my yacht, I will make a hole in you." Chen said.


    Although Peter has a lot of dissatisfaction, he can only bear it at this time.


    Fortunately, Chen''s yacht is big enough, and its environment and facilities are first-class.


    It''s like a luxury hotel, so they don''t complain anymore It''s mainly Peter''s complaint.


    Pete was alone in the room sulking.


    Chen Yu, on the other hand, was lying on the sun chair in his boxers, enjoying the sea breeze.


    At this time, Pammy came up with a glass of juice."Are you a psychic, too?"


    "Well." Chen Chu opened his eyes and looked at PAMI. "Listen to Prague, what kind of deep sea sacrifice are you? What kind of sacrifice are you


    "I can feel the emotions of the creatures in the sea, and from their emotions, analyze the danger level of the nearby sea area." Said PAMI.


    "So what do you think is the danger level of the sea area we are in now?"


    "Safe." PAMI replied, "what department are you from?"


    "Fortified." "There will be some messy magic, all of which belong to attack magic," Chen said


    "The wizard''s magic is weak. If you practice so much magic, it will disperse your magic."


    "I don''t need someone who will be held hostage by female college students to teach me how to use magic." Chen Yu said scornfully.


    "I don''t want to do it. Do you really think I can''t beat her?" Said PAMI stubbornly.


    He''s the kind of person who needs face.


    Chen Yu taunts him for the first time. He is a means to frighten Chen Yu and dare not contradict him.


    Now I basically know something, so I''m not afraid of Chen Yu as I was at first.


    "Oh, show me that."


    "I''m not playing monkey, unless I really need to use it, otherwise, I won''t show it to anyone."


    "On my boat, you should listen to me. If you don''t show it, I''ll throw you into the sea and feed the sharks."


    "Well, in fact, my magic is the deep sea crazy shark. I can summon sharks, so I can''t feel the great effect on the ship."


    "Summon the sharks? Show me. "


    PAMI''s face is reluctant: "this magic is very magical."


    "Less nonsense, show it quickly."


    "Can I summon one?"


    "All right."


    PAMI began to use magic, but after a long time, Chen Yu did not see the shark.


    "Can you do it?"


    "There are no sharks around. Wait a minute." "My magic can only summon sharks within a 30 kilometer radius, not all over the sea," PAMI said


    "Eh, yes..." PAMI felt the existence of sharks, but as soon as his voice fell, his connection with sharks was broken.


    "What happened? Why did the shark suddenly die?"


    PAMI didn''t understand, but Chen Yu knew that he was eaten by Amun.

 Chapter 1254

    "Why didn''t you see the shark?" Chen Zhuming asked.


    PAMI felt Chen''s eyes, and he himself was speechless.


    He was able to sense and make short-term connections to command sharks.


    But he didn''t know what the shark was thinking.


    In the end, he can only attribute this situation to his bad luck.


    It''s connected to a Dying Shark.


    PAMI felt embarrassed.


    So he plans to contact another shark, at least to earn face.


    Thankfully, in less than 10 minutes, another shark appeared in the nearby waters.


    And from the intensity of perception, it''s a great white shark.


    The great white shark is the most dangerous of all shark species.


    At least in the sea, great white sharks are the most dangerous.


    The most serious injuries were caused by bull sharks.


    Because the bull shark can adapt to the fresh water environment, and in the fresh water, the bull shark''s temperament will become more ferocious and aggressive.


    Especially in the Ganges River Basin of India, because of the Indian custom, the body is thrown into the Ganges River, so the bull shark in the Ganges River Basin has been used to human flesh.


    And Indian religions believe that bull sharks are sacred symbols, which leads to a large number of attacks in India every year.


    PAMI can''t see the great white shark he''s connected to.


    However, from the spiritual size of the great white shark, he can still sense the size of the great white shark by experience.


    This great white shark is very strong and has grown up.


    It is the rightful overlord of the sea.


    PAMI controls the great white shark and approaches.


    "Mr. Chen, you can look at the sea on the left side of the deck now, but don''t be frightened."


    Chen''s face with a light smile, smiling at PAMI.


    "I''m looking forward to it."


    PAMI felt that the great white shark was less than 100 meters away from the front of the yacht.


    "Here we are!"


    All of a sudden, PAMI was disconnected from the great white shark.


    PAMI froze for a moment, how did it disappear again?


    What about the great white shark?


    Completely gone?


    What''s the matter? What''s the matter? Where''s the great white shark?


    Great white sharks generally live in shallow waters more than 200 meters deep. There is almost nothing in this water depth that can threaten them, right?


    But why did the great white shark disappear?


    Where have you been?


    Chen Yu looked at PAMI with a smile on his face. "What about sharks?"


    "Accident In an accident, the shark just hit the bottom of our boat and then fainted. "


    Don''t believe in evil. PAMI feels that he must show Chen Yu his ability today.


    But half an hour later


    "That shark is constipated, so it''s hard to get out of the water."


    An hour later, PAMI finally succeeded.


    A small shark with a body length of no more than 60 cm.


    "Very powerful." Chen Yu looks at PAMI with admiration, then turns away with a smile.


    PAMI just felt that his face was gone.


    What a shame


    After more than an hour''s work, only a baby shark was summoned.


    There is nothing more shameful than this.


    Although he can''t go back to Los Angeles immediately, Pete is gradually relaxing.


    Although there are many dissatisfaction with Chen Yu.


    The only thing that displeased Pete was Prague''s attitude.


    Prague''s eyes at Pete now are just those of disgust.


    Peter wanted to go into Prague''s room and do something shameful with her, but Prague drove him out of the room with his gun pointed at his head.


    They are heading north, toward the Bering Sea.


    The cold wind from the Bering Sea makes the sea level not only rough, but also very cold.


    Especially at night, the deck temperature is as low as minus 10 degrees.


    Chen likes this kind of environment.


    Because when Chen Yu first changed the polar, he changed the polar with ice and fire at the same time.


    Therefore, Chen has a strong resistance to low temperature environment.


    Even, Chen Yu is not only resistant to low temperature, but also can make his mood more stable and consolidated.


    During the day, the temperature is a few degrees above zero. At night, the temperature drops suddenly.


    Chen Yu is sitting on the roof of the yacht, enjoying the spirit of heaven and earth blowing from the bow.


    Although the current cultivation has little growth for Chen Yu.


    However, this kind of low temperature heaven and Earth Spirit can make Chen Yu''s mind more stable.


    If there is an emergency, the mood will not rise and fall.


    Chen Zhu runs the green clothes manual for a whole week, and receives the merits and returns to the original.When I opened my eyes, I found Prague wrapped in blankets, sitting not far away, also blowing cold wind.


    "Prague, what are you doing here? Don''t you go to rest? "


    Prague looked at Chen Yu and said, "Mr. Chen, aren''t you cold?"


    Chen Yu is now wearing a pair of boxers.


    Prague really didn''t understand how Chen had endured such a low temperature.


    Chen had just sat there for more than an hour, and Prague almost thought that Chen had frozen to death.


    "Where are we going?" Asked Prague.


    "Nanqi island."


    "I haven''t heard of it. What are you doing on this island?"


    "Find the pirate''s treasure."


    "The pirate''s treasure?"


    "That''s right."


    Just at this time, palmy hurried out of the cabin.


    "Mr. Chen, it''s not good. It''s not good." Pammy''s face is like hell.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Mr. Chen, this sea area is dangerous. It''s very dangerous. I feel it. It''s very dangerous! We can''t move on. "


    "Well It seems that we are moving in the right direction. " Chen Yu said quietly.


    But PAMI didn''t think so. He never felt so dangerous.


    The message from the sea made his scalp numb.


    The dangerous information filled PAMI''s mind.


    "Mr. Chen, I''m serious. If we move forward, we will die. I''m not joking. There are really dangerous things ahead."


    "Oh, that''s what I''m here for." Chen Yu said quietly.


    "Keep going, we''ll die in this sea."


    "Well, it''s getting late. Go to have a rest." Chen Yu turns and leaves.


    "You can''t do that, you''re going to kill all of us."


    "Don''t make a fuss, it''s in my plan."


    "You have no idea how dangerous it is." PAMI still refuses to give up persuading Chen Yu: "the creatures in the sea are almost dead, and all the creatures are desperately fleeing the sea."


    "If you think it''s dangerous, you can get off now. By the way, I can offer you a kayak."


    Pammy''s face froze, kayak?


    In this kind of deep water area, with a kayak?


    Is there any difference between this and suicide?


    "I......"


    "No more, my purpose is to come to this sea area. I will not change my itinerary because of you or other people." Chen Zhu stopped PAMI from going on: "if you have any dissatisfaction with this trip, you can leave my yacht now."

 Chapter 1255

    "The ship has stopped. The ship ahead has stopped." "Mr. Chen, they also found out the problem. They are going to leave here."


    Chen Yu was also puzzled. He did not understand why Gulei''s boat stopped at this time.


    At this time, gulee connected to the radio of the yacht.


    "Chen, we have reached the periphery of Nanqi island."


    "Well, I see."


    "We plan to enter again tomorrow."


    "Yes."


    "Anchor here tonight. If you go in, it''s a dangerous area."


    PAMI wanted to escape the sea.


    But Chen is obviously not going to do what he wants.


    But it''s safe to stop for a while.


    PAMI is not sleepy at the moment.


    I have been looking at the rough sea level with worry.


    PAMI has always been unable to overcome fear.


    He didn''t know what was in the water, but it must have been something that frightened him.


    Just then a light appeared in the distance.


    A boat? Another ship appeared nearby.


    PAMY looked at the ship as if he knew it.


    The buffalo? Which ship is the buffalo?


    PAMI couldn''t help but get excited.


    He didn''t expect the bison to come here.


    If I could go back to the buffalo, I would be safe.


    ¡­¡­


    "Mr. Rick, there are two ships ahead, about ten nautical miles from us."


    Rick picked up his telescope, looked at it for a long time, and looked puzzled: "how can there be another boat that is a yacht?"


    "Contact the two ships." Said Rick.


    "I''ve contacted you. One of the oceangoing ships replied that they came here for scientific research. The other yacht replied automatically and refused us access. Any unauthorized access will be regarded as a threat."


    Rick frowned. "Can you tell who they are?"


    "There are many bullet holes and explosion marks on the so-called scientific research ship. Although it has been covered up, it is obviously a pirate ship. The other yacht can''t see what it is."


    "Pirates?" Rick narrowed his eyes: "the owner of that yacht, should be a rich man? Maybe it''s already under the threat of pirates. "


    A pirate ship, a yacht.


    Such a combination is so abrupt that it''s hard to connect people.


    It''s tempting to think that the yacht may be under threat.


    "Lean over." Rick ordered.


    "By the way? But Are they pirates? "


    "What about pirates? Do you think we are honest people?" Rick''s eyes were full of greedy light: "since I met him, I would like to take a share."


    They are also robbers, but the places where we usually hang out are different.


    Rick doesn''t think he''s going to flinch from pirates.


    "Take out all the weapons." "Tell them we don''t have fuel and food, let them supply a little," said Rick


    ¡­¡­


    "Boss, they''re close to us."


    Gulee has also found that the buffalo is close.


    Gulei''s face was very cold, and he stared at the buffalo closely.


    Can appear here, absolutely will not be what honest person.


    It''s the same with myself and others.


    "Get the weapons out, and they''ll fight as soon as they get close." Gulei''s attitude is tough.


    As the buffalo approached, the waves suddenly grew larger.


    The waves in this area are beginning to grow.


    The pirate ship began to rise and fall, as did the buffalo.


    It''s hard for the crew to fight, let alone fight.


    Both sides can only temporarily shut down.


    The bison can only anchor temporarily. If it doesn''t, this kind of wave will probably damage the ship.


    Looking at the direction of the yacht, Gulie found that although Chen''s yacht was also fluctuating in the waves, its range was much smaller.


    In Gulei''s heart, he said to himself, "no wonder Chen Yu wants to drive this yacht. It was rebuilt.".


    The waves are getting bigger and bigger. The huge waves are even higher than the ship.


    Although the ship will not sink, but such a huge wave, but let the people on board very painful.


    Chen Yu also wakes up. If he doesn''t wake up again, the yacht will turn over.


    Chen Yu stretched out and looked at the swaying pirate ship not far away. His mood suddenly improved a lot.


    "Pammy, didn''t you sleep?"


    PAMI looked at Chen Yu coming out of the cabin and said, "I can''t sleep Mr. Chen, can you take me to that ship? "


    Looking at the direction PAMI pointed out, Chen saw a boat, which he hadn''t noticed before.Chen saw the name of the ship called the buffalo.


    "Oh This is the ship. " Chen remembers that Peter and Prague said that their original ship was called the buffalo, which seemed to be the ship: "yes, take the kayak on board."


    PAMI helplessly looks at Chen Yu. If the kayak can go there before.


    But now the waves are so big that the rafts just turn over.


    "So, not satisfied?"


    "Mr. Chen, can you get close to that ship?"


    "No." Chen Yu refused without hesitation: "that ship is full of robbers. Do you want me to get close to that ship?"


    Chen''s case is quite good.


    What''s more, he doesn''t even count as a friend.


    PAMI was a little annoyed, but there was nothing he could do.


    PAMI can only wait for the dawn, the waves are a little smaller before turning to the buffalo.


    However, after a long time, the sky did not light up.


    Even Chen Yu felt it. After looking at the time, it''s more than 8 o''clock in the morning, but the sea is still full of waves, and the sky is still dark as night.


    Pete and Prague have also got up, and they have noticed the unusual weather.


    Gulei got in touch with Chen Yu: "Chen, what''s the matter with this weather?"


    "I don''t know, don''t you? You should have been here? "


    "I''ve been here, but I''ve never experienced anything like that."


    Chen Yu looks at the night sky. He doesn''t feel the magic.


    But this unusual sky is not a natural phenomenon.


    At this time, the bison came in the direction of the yacht.


    It didn''t stop until it was ten meters away.


    "They?" When Prague and Pete saw the buffalo, their faces couldn''t help changing.


    Rick on the deck also saw Prague, Pete and PAMY.


    Why are they here?


    "Signal the yacht, get to the side." Said Rick.


    "What are they talking about?" Chen Yu did not understand the gesture made by the crew on the opposite deck.


    Prague said: "they asked for a connection, that is, to come over."


    "Don''t let them get to the side. They''re not well meaning." Peter said at once.


    "Let them take the board, if they''re honest, let''s take PAMY." Chen Yu said disapprovingly.


    "They will never simply take people away. They must have other purposes." Pete said.


    Prague is a kind of speechless, she believes Chen can solve the problem, no matter what the other side''s purpose.

 Chapter 1256

    Soon, the buffalo came to the side.


    Rick stood on the deck, looking at the man opposite.


    When the buffalo was less than a meter away, it finally anchored and stopped.


    Rick jumped on the yacht with a few people.


    "How do you call it, sir?"


    "My name is Chen."


    "Mr. Chen." Rick had a fake smile and looked at Pete and Prague: "I want to know why they are on your boat."


    Peter subconsciously hides behind Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu''s eyes were flat, and he looked at Rick: "it''s none of your business. Take Pammy and leave my boat."


    "Apart from PAMI, I hope both of them will leave with me."


    "What if I refuse?" Chen asked.


    Rick sneered. "Do you think you have the right to refuse?"


    Several of Rick''s men raised their guns and pointed at Chen Yu.


    Suddenly, a huge wave came.


    The yacht surged up and down, and Chen Yu stood firmly in place.


    But Rick and his men are already wobbly.


    Chen Yu suddenly moves. His ten fingers penetrate Rick''s chest, then pull to both sides.


    Blood spattered all over the deck.


    Another wanted to fight, Chen Yu swung his hand.


    The man''s head cracked like a watermelon.


    "Open Shoot... "


    Chen put out his hand again and raised his foot forward. The man who had not been stable in front of him was kicked in the middle abdomen by Chen.


    The body would fall into the sea like rags.


    Chen Chu reaches for the fourth person''s shoulder and grabs his neck with the other hand.


    With a tug of force, the fourth man''s body was torn away from the shoulder and neck, and he had not died immediately, and he was still wailing there.


    When the ship returned to stability again, Rick was the only one left at the scene. All four of his men had died in Chen''s hands.


    PAMI and Pete stare at Chen Yu.


    They have never seen such a bloody way of killing people.


    "Mr. Chen We may have some misunderstandings. "


    "No, there is no misunderstanding." Chen Yu looks at the man who looks at the buffalo.


    People there also saw Chen Yu''s killing.


    Chen Yu jumps on the buffalo.


    The men on board the buffalo immediately attacked Chen.


    A crossbow shot at Chen Zhu.


    Chen Yu reached for it and threw it back with a wave of his hand, which was a tragic death.


    Chen Yu grabs the face of the nearest man again and presses it on the ground, splashing with blood.


    With three or two efforts, all four people on the deck died.


    Chen Yu goes into the cabin again.


    The screams of the cabin.


    Occasionally, two broken limbs and arms were thrown out.


    It''s only a few minutes before and after.


    Chen Yu came out of the cabin, and his body was bleeding.


    Chen Yu goes back to his yacht and looks at Rick with a smile.


    Rick never thought that one day, he would cause such evil stars.


    The bloody face was full of gloom.


    "Now, do I have the right to refuse?"


    Rick was pale with fear and looked at Chen Yu in horror.


    Not at all, he killed all twenty people on his boat?


    Prague has long foreseen that.


    She knows Chen''s horror and his strength better than anyone else.


    In this battle, Chen Yu didn''t even give a tenth of his strength.


    But Pete and PAMI are different.


    To them, it''s enough to scare them to death.


    Rick''s face was bloodless with fear.


    "Mr. Chen I didn''t mean to... "


    "No plan? Don''t you intend to have a conflict with me? Do you think it makes sense to say that now? "


    "I......"


    "Clean up my boat." "You''ve soiled my yacht," Chen said


    Everyone is speechless. You are the one who made the deck so bloody.


    But Chen Yu didn''t have any consciousness at all. He thought Rick and his men did it.


    "Mr. Chen, I will look at him for you. If there is a little residue on the deck, I will find it for you." Peter was fed up with Rick before, and now he finally has a chance to revenge. He is quite enthusiastic and active.


    PAMI was also pale: "Mr. Chen..."


    "I don''t welcome you here." Chen''s attitude is firm.


    PAMI was not well prepared. He had expected a conflict before he took over.In fact, conflict could have been avoided.


    But he didn''t even have a word to remind Chen Yu.


    Even if Chen doesn''t care, it doesn''t mean that Chen can tolerate a bad passenger.


    Even Peter''s temper can be tolerated by Chen Yu because he has paid for it.


    But Chen has no obligation to tolerate PAMI.


    After cleaning up the deck, Rick watched Chen Yu with trepidation.


    Chen Yu looks at wink and starts again.


    After the scream, Rick''s arms were torn off by Chen Yu.


    "Well, you can roll off my boat."


    "You can''t do this You killed all the people on the buffalo We can''t start the buffalo at all. "


    "Ha ha What does that have to do with me? " Chen Yu smiled.


    Ocean going ships are different from yachts. Yachts stress on simple operation, which is, frankly, fool type system operation.


    Even people without any experience in navigation can operate and drive.


    But ocean going ships are different. Twenty people are the least of all kinds of instruments.


    Only one cockpit needs three people, and the power cabin and air pressure cabin need several people to watch.


    If you''re alone, I''m afraid you''ll have to be tired to drive.


    As for Rick, he''s already a loser.


    "Well, get out of here, or I''ll throw that out of the boat." Chen Yu once again ordered, "Pete, take care of those two arms."


    PAMI looked at Chen Yu with resentful eyes.


    "It''s easy to get killed in your eyes." Chen said with a smile.


    PAMI was shocked. He lowered his head and didn''t dare to see Chen Yu again. He was afraid that he would expose more hatred.


    PAMY jumps on the buffalo, and Pete throws Rick back on the buffalo.


    "Rick, come to Los Angeles next time you have a chance. I''ll treat you to a drink." Pete said triumphantly.


    PAMY started the bison. Although it was very hard for one person, it was not impossible.


    But when PAMI started the buffalo, he began to clean up the bodies of the ship. He threw them into the sea one by one, including Rick, who was still alive.


    "With my flesh and blood, with my chaos, with the silence of the four seas, in exchange for your darkness, in response to my horn..."


    Whine -


    a loud horn sounded on the buffalo.


    At this time, yachts that have been separated by a sea can still hear the horn of the buffalo.


    "Mr. Chen, PAMI should not give up. After all, he is also a psychic."


    Chen looked at Prague and said, "I know he won''t give up."

 Chapter 1257

    "What''s in the sea?" Pete found that something seemed to be tumbling in the surging waves.


    Chen Yu has been found for a long time, and Amun has reminded him.


    There are a lot of sharks approaching.


    There is no doubt that this was called by PAMI.


    But what can these sharks do?


    Even if there are more, can we jump on the yacht?


    Or sink the yacht?


    Don''t be kidding. It''s a reality, not a movie or a novel.


    The bottom and hull of Chen''s yacht are made of 25 cm thick carbon alloy.


    The weight of carbon alloy is very light, but its strength is several times higher than that of ordinary steel. Of course, the price is also several times higher.


    Unless the shark''s physique can reach the level of Amun, it can bump into a groove.


    But sharks can''t do any harm to yachts.


    One shark is like this, ten, one hundred, one thousand sharks are like this.


    It is impossible for the so-called ant killing elephant to appear in reality.


    Even if sharks use suicide attacks, they are only suicides, not attacks.


    It''s like an ordinary person hitting an iron plate with his head. Apart from suicide, it has no use. Iron plate or iron plate, and the head becomes a watermelon.


    The shark hit the yacht and made a thumping sound.


    It sounds terrible. In fact, it''s the sound that carbon alloy diffuses the impact.


    If sharks can''t attack a hundred times more, there''s no point in having more of them.


    Pete and Prague are scared.


    After all, it sounds terrible.


    They are afraid that the yacht will be smashed.


    Once they fall into the water, Chen may not be afraid, but they are definitely dead.


    However, Chen is not going to continue to indulge shark attacks.


    Pete and Prague suddenly found that the water turned red, and then a shark came out of the water.


    At first, they thought the shark was killed, but a closer look showed that it was not.


    This shark seems to have been bitten by something and half of its body has not fallen off.


    And this shark is a six meter long shark, at least half of the body is three meters long.


    It''s a monster that can bite it in half.


    At this time, another half of the sharks surfaced, and then another half.


    For ordinary people, these sharks may be fierce animals in the sea.


    But compared with Amun, they are not enough.


    Even the largest great white shark in the sea, its body length will not exceed eight meters, and the average adult great white shark basically stays at about six meters.


    It weighs about three tons, while the average adult Orca can reach ten meters in length and weigh more than ten tons.


    Amun is 75 meters long and weighs 800 tons.


    Every time Amun grows up, he will gain a lot of weight.


    After all, a normal organism will not grow only in length.


    If it''s only long, it''s a snake.


    The growth of body width and height is also included in every big fraction of these monsters in the ocean.


    And Amun''s body is not only the growth of body length and weight, he has gradually revealed the devil''s shape.


    Chen Yu dare not even let Amun appear in front of ordinary people now.


    Amun is fighting with sharks in the sea.


    Amun''s lethality to them is fatal. Basically, one bite at a time, or a sweep of his tail and a bump of his body are all fatal.


    But the shark can''t even bite Amun''s skin.


    Today''s amon''s skin is just like King Kong''s. even large caliber guns can''t penetrate amon''s skin.


    He had more than one reverse halberd on his back and many bone spurs, just like a blade inlaid with pieces.


    Within a kilometer, the bodies of hundreds of sharks have been floating, and the whole sea has turned red.


    The faces of Prague and Pitt are full of shock.


    But also shocked by the pirates on gulee''s pirate ship.


    "Boss This What''s going on? "


    Gulee pointed to the yacht in the distance: "the owner of the yacht did it."


    "He? How did he do it? "


    "There are his pets in the water." "That''s why I work with him," gulee said. "Never conflict with him, especially at sea, because you don''t even have a place to escape."


    To be honest, Chen Yu was surprised by PAMI''s magic.


    In fact, PAMI''s magic is very good, even beyond Chen''s expectation.


    If you change an object, maybe Pammy''s magic can make a killing."Master, we have killed all the sharks."


    "Catch up with the boat and kill the man."


    If it was in the past, Amun could do nothing about the large ocean going ships.


    The ocean going ships are all made of 80 cm stainless steel plates. In the past, Amun faced this kind of ships just like the shark faced Chen Yu yacht.


    But now it''s different. Now amon is a huge piece of iron.


    An 800 ton piece of iron can break anything.


    Maybe the aircraft carrier can''t be destroyed, but a medium-sized ocean going ship, Amun can only hit a hole.


    ¡­¡­


    PAMI sensed that one of the Sharks he called was disappearing.


    It surprised him.


    And he guessed that Chen probably did it.


    Chen Yu is also a psychic. Although he said that he is a strengthening department, he also said that there are many kinds of magic.


    Combined with the previous, when I showed him magic, the sharks that were summoned disappeared inexplicably.


    PAMI''s feeling became more and more intense, which was definitely Chen Zhuo''s.


    This made PAMI regret his recklessness.


    All of a sudden, Pammy saw a dark shadow coming from the sea.


    The shadow is very big and very fast.


    But I can''t see what it is because it''s more than ten meters under the water.


    The foreboding became stronger.


    Boom -


    the huge impact made PAMI fall three meters away, and then the boat began to tilt.


    PAMY quickly grabbed the bulge. He couldn''t stop the incline of the boat. He couldn''t do anything.


    At this time, he saw the shadow again.


    Although the length of the black shadow is not as big as the buffalo, it is still amazing.


    And as the shadow neared the surface, PAMI finally saw it.


    What is this?


    Orcas? Is Orca so terrible?


    This thing in the water looks like a mixture of something.


    In addition to a huge halberd sword like the blade, there is also a row of bone spurs like the blade.


    On both sides of the mouth, there are two Ivory like exposed bones.


    The back is black with golden lines.


    PAMI has never seen such a creature.


    At this moment, a name appeared in PAMI''s mind, the king of the sea!

 Chapter 1258

    "Chen, I don''t know what''s going on. It''s not bright all the time. We can''t wait. Now we''ll go to Nanqi island." Gulei contacted Chen Yu and told him about his plan.


    Just then, the aurora appeared in the night sky.


    The gorgeous aurora is intoxicating, and everyone who sees it opens their mouth.


    Chen also looks up at the aurora. This is Chen''s perception of the octopus''s body length plus tentacles, at least 50 meters long.


    Amun likes the taste very much. At least he didn''t eat any of those sharks before.


    But this octopus, Amun, swallowed half of his body.


    However, the mollusk died without stiffness, and half of its body was bitten off. It still did not die completely.


    A few huge tentacles wrapped around Amun.


    The Amun fish jumped out of the water. At this moment, Prague and Pete finally saw Amun.


    They both opened their mouths and looked at Amun with unbelievable faces.


    The pirates on gulee''s ship are also full of incredible faces.


    What is that?


    Gulei frowned. Compared with the first time he saw Amun, the appearance of Amun changed a lot.


    At the beginning, although amon was huge, he had not reached this point.


    And the appearance of Orcas is pure.


    But at the moment, Amun is a complete monster.


    "Mr. Chen What is that? "


    "Monster Monsters There are monsters in the water. Let''s run. Let''s run... "


    Chen Yu looks at the eyelids.


    But before they could get close to the island, they saw a warship.


    To be exact, it''s scrap iron. The warship looks like it''s upside down, with its stern facing up and piercing into the water.


    Gulee said that not long ago, there was a naval fleet here that was completely destroyed.


    This warship should be one of them.


    Suddenly the water began to billow.


    It seems that thousands of troops are galloping in the sea.


    Chen felt that under the sea, there were many smaller individuals approaching.


    Amun began to clean up the individuals.


    These individuals are very small in size, but there are a lot of them.


    Once again, Amun jumped out of the water. On Amun''s body, there were many small things, like parasites, sticking to Amun.


    As soon as Amun''s body shook, the little things were shaken away.


    Amun''s presence in the sea is not limited to his huge body.


    He also has the power to control the flow of water.


    The pirate ship in front of Gulei stopped. Chen Zhu saw something climbing the Shanghai pirate ship.


    Fish? Chen Yu''s brain suddenly flashed the image of the fish man in the game.


    Those things are very similar to the little mermaid. They look like only thirty or forty centimeters, and they are about the same size as the bad devil.


    The skin is smooth, dark blue and has limbs.


    And they have a strong climbing ability.


    When Chen saw them climbing the Shanghai pirate ship, he began to attack the pirates.


    But they are too weak.


    Gulee and her men began to fight back.


    At this time, the yacht began to climb these "little fish man".


    Pete and Prague immediately took sticks and began to beat the little fishermen.


    Basically, it''s just going out with one stick, which can kill several people.


    But there are too many of them.


    And there are more and more little fish people climbing up.


    These little fish people are cruel and greedy.


    We can''t let go of the bodies of our companions.


    It''s not about attacking, it''s about robbing your partner''s body.


    "Mr. Chen, do you want to find a way..." Prague finally asked Chen for help.


    Chen Yu has been standing in place, feeling his chin and thinking.


    Instead of attacking Chen, the little mermaid has been attacking Prague and Pitt.


    Although their intelligence is not high, they feel that Chen Yu is not easy to mess with.


    In fact, the number of little fishermen on board is still small.


    Because Amun is in the sea, devouring these little fish people.


    To him, these little fish men are like popcorn.


    Although the individual is very small, there are many advantages.


    With a single mouth, Amun can breathe hundreds of little fish into his mouth.


    Chen Zhu catches a little fish and observes.


    The smell of the little Fishman is very weak, but there is a sense of deja vu.


    Amun is seldom interested in ordinary food.


    The food that interests him is either the devil''s crystal or the God of the alien.


    God of the other! Chen Yu finally remembered.These little fish people are not demonized, but are eroded and changed by the breath of a strange god.


    Now we can''t see what species they were, but they must be some kind of fish.


    Amun is a demon, so he''s interested in strange gods and creatures.


    Chen Yu is interested. He has never tried to devour other gods.


    Chen Yu activates the mouth of the glutton and devours the little fish.


    A strong appetite came from the Glutton''s mouth at once.


    It seems that the mouth of gluttons also likes little fish people and gods of different kinds.

 Chapter 1259

    Pete and Prague are already struggling.


    They all complained in their hearts, why didn''t Chen do it.


    Chen Yu is almost there, squatting down and pressing his hands on the deck.


    In a flash, the current is released.


    The first to scream was Peter and Prague.


    The strong current first paralyzes their bodies and causes them to fall to the ground.


    At the same time, all the little fishermen on the deck were also stunned.


    However, Chen''s control of the voltage is still very accurate.


    Although it can paralyze Peter and Prague, it is not fatal.


    The damage to the little fish is great. The size of the individual means the resistance to the current.


    A lot of little fish people were hit and killed on the spot, and some were passed by corona.


    They were just shocked and soon got up.


    "What happened just now?" Pete still doesn''t understand.


    Prague knew that she had seen Chen control lightning and current, so she was not surprised by Chen''s attack.


    Chen Yu looks at his right palm. It''s not convenient without lightning storm.


    Although their single strength has been strong enough.


    However, the range attack is very limited. The magic gun is a medium and small range attack.


    Although powerful, the scope is still very limited.


    And it''s not as accurate as lightning storms.


    It''s not hard to create destructive power.


    In particular, a large range of lethality, some explosives can be made.


    With Chen''s current contacts and strength, it''s not hard to get these things.


    But the point is that if these things are thrown out, they will be affected by themselves.


    So in addition to a large range of lethality, we need to have enough accuracy.


    We can''t divide the enemy and ourselves. Lightning storm is the most perfect range attack skill.


    It has a wide range of coverage, precise strike, strength control and good killing power.


    It is basically in line with Chen''s four elements of range attack.


    If we have to say the defect, it is the limitation of use.


    It can only be used in the headquarters of the association.


    It can only be used as a defense of the association''s headquarters.


    Not as a means of attack.


    For example, now, if Chen had a lightning storm, it would be easier to fight.


    But Chen Yu didn''t, which is a very helpless thing.


    Even on the pirate ship, Gulei and her men are better than Chen Yu.


    There are many people in Gulei, and they also have a lot of heavy firepower.


    The fishermen who climbed the Shanghai ship have been cleaned up.


    And they are still attacking towards the sea, throwing grenades into the water desperately.


    On Chen''s yacht, the fish man started to climb again.


    For this situation, Chen is helpless.


    Unless Chen Yu ignores the lives of Prague and Pitt, he always uses the eye of thunder.


    Chen can kill Rick''s bandits, but Chen may kill both of them.


    Up to now, none of the people Chen killed have been innocent.


    Even Peter, a disgusting young man, doesn''t think it''s necessary to kill him.


    "Step back, you two. I''ll take care of it next." Chen said.


    Prague retreated decisively, while Pete looked at Chen in bewilderment.


    Shouldn''t more people be better at this time?


    All of a sudden, Pete saw Chen''s feet floating off the deck.


    Out of gravity?


    Peter''s eyes widened and he looked at Chen Yu in amazement.


    What''s the matter?


    All of a sudden, Pete thought of Prague saying that Chen Yu was a psychic.


    And I was shocked for no reason.


    All of them are confirming Chen Yu''s real identity.


    Dark magma began to spread around Chen.


    Peter looked at Chen Yu in amazement.


    Chen Yu flew into the air for several meters, then leaned forward and flew to the water.


    The dark magma spreads out towards the sea, and at the same time, the dark magma begins to stir wildly.


    All the little fishermen who are close to the yacht are crushed in an instant.


    "Start the yacht and move forward," Chen called to Pete and Prague on the boat


    Two people dare not neglect, hurriedly start yacht.


    Amon was also in the sea under Chen Yu''s feet.


    One is on the surface of the water, one is under the surface of the water, and everything is crushed by Chen Yu and Amun.


    At this time, Amun jumped out of the water.


    Chen Yu fell on Amun''s back and stood on his feet.


    A white light broke out in Chen''s right arm. The white light broke through the darkness, and the area hundreds of meters ahead was cleared in a flash.Pete and Prague were stunned.


    That monster and Chen Yu actually joined hands?


    Chen Yu looks in the direction of the pirate ship, and the pressure on the pirate ship suddenly increases.


    There are bigger monsters on board.


    Those things are like the legendary Naga.


    Blue scale, half like fish, half like people, the body still retains the characteristics of a large number of fish, with strong limbs.


    Naga is not only the first one in the game, in fact, there is a legend of Naga Siren in Greek mythology.


    Chen Yu rushed to the direction of the pirate ship at once.


    When Chen Yu fell from the sky and landed on the pirate ship.


    Everyone was stunned.


    Even Gulei didn''t expect Chen Yu to land her pirate ship in this way.


    "Sail! I''ll give you a way. " Chen said.


    After all, Chen Yu is once again fighting.


    The dark magma turns into a spear, which constantly stabs into the water.


    And every time a Naga is stabbed, it will lift up Naga, and then Chen Yu will devour it through the mouth of the glutton.


    Gulei''s men have never seen such a terrible and strange battle.


    All stared at Chen Yu.


    "What are you doing? Get up and sail." Gulee shouted.


    The two ships are in a straight line. The pirate ship is in front and the yacht is following.


    Chen Yu fought in front of him.


    I watched the distance from Nanqi Island getting closer and closer, but the attack was more and more fierce.


    Once again, Amun jumped out of the water. In the middle of the air, a saliva of bombs exploded and shot tens of meters away. Where the water bombs fell, everything was smashed.


    The power of his saliva bomb is no less than that of a 10kg t.. N.. T bomb.


    Whether it''s the pirates on the pirate ship, or Pete and Prague on the yacht, they''ve all been stunned.


    This man and beast seem to kill gods. Even thousands of troops can''t stop them.


    "Prague, you already know?"


    "Don''t you forget that I disappeared for three days ago. Our psychic society accidentally broke into his territory and witnessed his fight with a group of demons. The real demons, you didn''t see them with your own eyes, can''t imagine how terrible he is."


    Chen Yu''s eyes were fixed, and he suddenly thought of it.


    If the mermaid and Naga alone can defeat the naval fleet, it is impossible for the warship to stand on the sea.


    There are more terrible things in this sea area.

 Chapter 1260

    Suddenly, the sea rushed out of a big mouth, a bite in the air Chen Zhu.


    Chen Yu was directly dragged into the sea.


    When they saw this, they were all pale with fear.


    They didn''t expect that Chen Yu, who had been extremely powerful at the moment before, would encounter such a plot.


    What was it that just came out of the sea?


    Looks like a crocodile, but crocodile horns?


    And is that body a little bigger?


    There are more than ten meters of blood pot mouth out of the water.


    If you are bitten by that kind of thing, even Chen Yu is doomed, right?


    But before long, the giant crocodile came to the surface, and its upper jaw had been completely broken.


    Chen is standing on the mouth of the giant crocodile.


    He looked unhurt and looked around with alert eyes.


    At this time, there are more giant crocodiles around.


    Not three or five, not thirty or fifty


    But hundreds!


    And these giant crocodiles not only attack Chen Yu, but also attack pirate ships and yachts.


    The pirate ship is OK. The pirates have weapons, and the heavy firepower can barely shoot one or two giant crocodiles, but Pete and Prague on the yacht do nothing.


    The yacht was hit off course.


    Chen immediately rushed to the yacht and saw that the bottom of the yacht had grooves and was damaged.


    Chen Chu, distressed, immediately grabbed Pete and Prague, lifted them up in the air, and threw them on the pirate ship.


    The yacht has been seriously damaged under the siege of the giant crocodiles.


    Chen Yu''s heart was blazing.


    This trip is a treasure hunt, but before the money is made, a yacht is lost.


    Of course, Chen Yu didn''t blame Gulei.


    Because before he left, Gulei had reminded Chen Zhu many times.


    This time, Chen and Gulei cooperated. Chen''s task is to help Gulei ascend the island in the sea near Nanqi island.


    Even if the loss exceeds the expectation, but frankly, it is Chen Yu who makes it.


    Chen Yu is going to drive out the yacht by himself.


    So no matter what losses, Chen should bear them by himself.


    Chen Yu now only hopes that the pirate treasure on Nanqi island can make up for his loss.


    At this time, however, Chen Yu was not allowed to think.


    The crocodiles began to attack the pirate ship.


    The pirate ship is stronger than Chen''s yacht.


    But in the face of such a large group of crocodiles, the pirate ship can not last long.


    By this time, the pirate ship had been tilted, and several pirates had slipped from the tilted deck into the sea.


    Then there are several screams, and then they are swallowed by the giant crocodile.


    Chen Yu and Amun can''t stop the giant crocodile from attacking the pirate ship even if they are doing their best to kill.


    No way. There are so many giant crocodiles.


    "Chen Help


    Gulee lies in the stern of the pouring ship. Looking at Peter and Prague, they are also struggling to protect themselves.


    Other pirates are also hard to protect themselves, either sliding or grasping some places that can be handrailed.


    Gulee also did not expect that Nanqi island is so terrible.


    Everything was in disorder. Her plan and Chen''s plan had already collapsed with the siege of these giant crocodiles.


    Chen first mentioned Gulei, then looked at Prague and Pitt.


    A bite of teeth, put Gu lie behind: "you grasp firmly."


    Dive down at the same time and lift Pete and Prague with both hands.


    At this time, Chen Yu felt the cry for help from Amun.


    Even he can''t face so many mutated crocodiles.


    Chen Yu put the three men on the warship that was stabbed in the water and returned to the battlefield.


    Chen Zhu could not give up Amun for his treasure.


    Gulei''s face was pale. She had never experienced such a desperate situation in her life.


    But she felt lucky again.


    Without Chen Yu, I''m afraid she will die this time.


    Look at his pirate ship and his men. Gulei sighs.


    She watched her men die and her pirate ship sink, but she couldn''t do anything.


    Prague and Pitt are equally haunted.


    If Chen Yu had not rescued them just now, they would definitely have fallen into the mouths of those mutated giant crocodiles.


    The mutant crocodiles are much bigger than the sharks before.


    Each one is more than 20 meters long, especially the mouth, which is even bigger.


    It''s no wonder that Amun can''t beat. If it''s only a dozen, Amun can still win with all aspects of rolling.


    But this is not a dozen, but hundreds.


    However, with Chen Yu''s participation in the war, the pressure on Amun plummeted.


    "Amun, you are responsible for devouring these alien monsters." Chen said.There is an alien god hidden in Nanqi Island, and this alien god is definitely more powerful than the source of the last fall.


    After all, the source of depravity can''t produce so many monsters.


    This is a great army.


    If you put it in ancient times, you can definitely sweep the Six Harmonies and eight wastelands.


    Of course, if you let Amun open his stomach, these mutant monsters are also a big help.


    Of course, Amun didn''t swallow them all, but the power of mutation on the mutated monster.


    Once these mutated monsters are killed, Amun rushes up immediately and will devour them with strength.


    The whole sea area has turned bloody red.


    At the moment, gulee, Pete and Prague, who are all at the end of the warship, are all staring at this scene.


    Especially Pete, before today, he didn''t accept the so-called magic in the world.


    But now, he has to believe.


    Chen has killed hundreds of mutated crocodiles, but he doesn''t feel tired.


    Heaven and earth are empty and bright. Chen''s small heaven and earth can provide Chen''s greater magic power.


    At the same time, it can make Chen''s magic recover dozens of times faster.


    However, if we continue to fight with such high intensity, Chen''s body will still feel tired.


    So Chen plans to change his tactics.


    Chen Chu jumped out of the water, took out the zither and placed it between his legs.


    Twelve swords out of their sheath!


    In the past, when Chen Yu used to control his sword with melody, he still needed to consider his magic consumption.


    But now Chen Yu doesn''t need to think about it at all. The magic consumption of the musical sword is not as fast as that of the small world.


    Chen Yu can play zither till the end of time.


    The killing power and killing speed of the musical sword are obviously much faster than that of the direct hand fight, even faster than that of the dark magma sword.


    Twelve lightswords are twelve talismans.


    Although the twelve lightsabers are likely to be damaged in the face of some powerful opponents.


    However, the strength of these variation giants is between strong and weak, which is neither strong nor weak.


    On the contrary, it gives the light sword room to play.


    Twelve light swords drill in and out of the sea, and the killing efficiency is astonishing.


    Chen Yu learned the rhythm of the sword before Hua Ji. Now, Chen Yu is in the upper Qing Dynasty and the heaven and the earth are clear.


    Compared with the past, the strength is more than ten times stronger, and the power of the musical sword is also more than ten times stronger.

 Chapter 1261

    Amon has changed again.


    But this time he didn''t get bigger, he got bigger under his belly.


    Become very large, like a pair of wings born in the lower abdomen.


    When shamaer summoned Chen Yu, Chen Yu inadvertently summoned Amun to hell.


    At that time, Chen Yu saw the body of Amun.


    The body of Amun can drift in the air, which makes Chen Zhu always think that Amun is the so-called Kunpeng.


    The more he came into contact with supernatural things, the more he believed in mythology.


    Now, Amun is also growing in the direction of noumenon.


    "Master, I feel that the island has a strong smell of a strange god, very strong."


    Amun''s warning did not come as expected.


    If we can make so many creatures mutate, we must be on the island of Nanqi.


    "Are there any other mutants in the surrounding waters?"


    "A lot, but it''s not strong."


    "Devour all mutated creatures." Chen said.


    Chen Yu looks at his yacht. In the chaos of war, it has been completely abandoned.


    Now we can only see the bottom of the boat turning over on the sea.


    Chen Yu is in a bad mood.


    Now it''s time to find the treasure on Nanqi island.


    Now Chen Yu is God blocking God. Whoever dares to stop him looking for treasure, Chen Yu will be killed.


    Chen Yu came to the end of the warship. Because the area of the end of the warship is not large, Pitt, Prague and Gulei have no space to move.


    "Gulee comes to my back first."


    Chen, carrying Gulei on his back, carrying Peter and Prague, flew to Nanqi island.


    "Mr. Chen Are you superman Pete''s eyes lit up at Chen.


    Chen Yu is in a bad mood now. He is not in the mood to answer Peter''s questions.


    "Gulee, it''s up to you."


    Chen Zhu saved Gulei not only because they had known each other for a long time, but also because Gulei was the key to the treasure hunt.


    She is the only one who has ever come to Nanqi island. She said before that she and the original owner of the island, the Buccaneer family, have some affectation.


    So if you want to find the treasure of the big belly family, you have to rely on Gulei.


    "Chen, are there any monsters on the island?"


    "Yes, I feel the smell of monsters, many and powerful." Chen Yu did not hide it, and there was no need to hide it.


    And the breath is so heavy that Chen can''t be found. Where is the monster hidden.


    The area of Nanqi island is not large. It''s less than ten square kilometers.


    Even less than Chen''s private land area in mirror lake.


    The terrain of Nanqi island is also relatively simple, with a large mountain nearby occupying most of the area.


    The whole island is mostly rocky and the ground is very wet.


    The comparison is that it has just risen from the sea level.


    Gulei''s heart was heavy.


    Pete and Prague also look unnatural.


    But now they have no choice.


    I can only follow Chen Yu.


    "Let''s go." Gulee is leading the way.


    "Mr. Chen, why don''t you fly us directly? So that we can find the treasure more quickly. "


    "I don''t care." Chen Chu shrugged.


    Although flying with three people, it really put a lot of pressure on Chen Yu.


    Carrying three people on the ground and three people in the sky is not a concept at all.


    Chen Yu felt that he was flying with a tank.


    Gulei also looked at Chen Yu, and she thought it was a good idea.


    "If there are monsters attacking, I can only throw you down. Would you like to?" Chen said.


    "Well That''s over. "


    When the three heard Chen Yu''s words, they immediately understood.


    If encounter monster, Chen Yu''s strength is strong, certainly won''t have a problem.


    But the three of them face the monster, which is definitely a dead end.


    Don''t say anything else. When Chen Yu wants to deal with monsters, he must throw them down.


    If they fall from the sky, they will surely die.


    To be honest, when I arrived at Nanqi Island, the breath of the strange gods was much stronger than before.


    If this breath covers the whole island, Chen has to be cautious.


    I''m afraid that such a strong breath is a hundred times stronger than the original source of depravity?


    So if anything happens, Chen will do his best.


    There are three people who can barely be protected on the ground, but if they fly into the air, it will be more difficult.


    Chen cuning can be more secure, and slowly approach the location of the treasure, rather than random collision.


    Gulei vaguely felt Chen Yu''s look.There is also the sense of oppression released from Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu has never been so dignified.


    At the beginning, when Chen Yu dealt with the three headed dragon, he was still that kind of understatement.


    But this time, Chen Yu is so dignified.


    Gulei just felt it.


    As a matter of fact, Chen Yu has already played one of the bottom cards, and all the methods are unified.


    Although Wanfa Guiyi is one of Chen Yu''s most powerful cards, it gives people the most common feeling when Chen Yu doesn''t start.


    It is absolutely impossible to understand how horrible it is to return to one law without facing Chen directly.


    "To tell you the truth, I''m curious about how the big belly family lived on Nanqi island. They spent half their time in the water, but they couldn''t do it, could they?"


    Gulie smiled: "what do you think of the geology of Nanqi island?"


    Chen Yu frowned and thought for a few minutes, "what does this have to do with geology?"


    "The main structure of the island is Gaoxi granite, which has a very good impermeability effect. Miss Gulei means that the family places their home under the rock strata, so that if the island sinks into the water, as long as the sealing is done well, there will be no problem."


    It''s no wonder Chen Yu suddenly realized.


    Look at this island. There are no buildings or even plants. It doesn''t look like it''s inhabited.


    It turned out to be digging holes and building a base underground.


    That makes sense.


    "When the big belly snatched the gold, Nanqi island was less than a week away from sinking. Their family felt that as long as Nanqi Island dived into the sea, even the Navy could not help them, but they underestimated Citibank''s persistence and anger. The Navy appeared in the sea near Nanqi island the next day, and launched an attack on Nanqi island at the same time."


    Chen Yu looked around, because there was a lot of mud, so he could not see the attack he had suffered.


    "The first is large-scale bombing, and then the army lands. After the attack on Nanqi Island, the big belly family has no resistance, and the biggest change has also occurred. The demon seal they have guarded for hundreds of years has been destroyed, and the big belly family and the Navy team on the island at that time have all been destroyed."


    "Then the Navy Fleet came here many times, trying to find gold, but they all failed."

 Chapter 1262

    Gold, as well as the wealth that the big belly family has accumulated for hundreds of years.


    Now these things are on this island, at their feet.


    Neither Pete nor Prague wanted to have a share with Chen.


    Chen Zhu can send them back, even if it''s good, share a share?


    Pete and Prague just want to go back to Lothar.


    The entire island''s surface is covered with silt, which comes from the sea floor.


    There are also a lot of seafood along the way. Of course, most of them have died of dehydration.


    Some of the silt has dried up, but there are still many soft places.


    All of a sudden, the ground in front of us suddenly arched.


    There seemed to be something hidden under the mud, rushing towards them under the mud.


    Gulee, Pete and Prague all stop.


    Chen Yu stepped forward a few steps. He also wanted to see what it was.


    When something is on his head, come to vent it for him.


    A few meters in front of Chen Yu, the mud burst.


    A colorful lobster sprang out.


    Yes, it''s a lobster.


    But it''s just a little bigger.


    Twenty meters long, skin like mollusks, began to change color.


    Its pincers waved and swung towards Chen.


    Chen Yu gave a clean blow.


    Gulee, Pete and Prague know that Chen is very good.


    But this mutant lobster is not weak, is it?


    At least they think Chen should have a fight with the mutant lobster.


    But they were surprised.


    Chen''s seemingly loose fist smashed the 20 meter long lobster.


    is this lobster made of foam?


    The fragments of lobster spread over a hundred meters.


    So, without facing Chen directly, I have absolutely no idea how powerful Chen Yu is.


    The strength of this mutant lobster is definitely stronger than that of the previous mutant giant crocodiles.


    However, Chen Yu''s fist was a direct blow to the ground.


    At this time, more variation crayfish emerged from the mud.


    It''s not just the variation lobster.


    More mutants are coming out of the mud.


    Variation crab, variation Octopus


    Miscellaneous creatures appeared in front of Chen Yu.


    Chen Zhu calls out the black busthier.


    When boostier showed up, Peter and gulee were both shocked.


    Prague has seen bustyre for a long time, so it''s not surprising.


    People thought that blacking bustyl was going to fight, but this was not the case.


    The blackout of busthier is to protect them.


    Chen Yu, on the other hand, rushed into those monsters.


    Like sea urchins, dark magma turns into countless spikes and shoots out in all directions.


    In an instant, it penetrated more than ten mutated monsters.


    However, Chen was not satisfied with his low killing speed.


    The rhythm sword is not suitable for this battle.


    Because many of these mutants are shelled.


    Chen has been through close contact, feel the variation of these shelled organisms, the shell is very hard.


    His twelve lightswords will fight from time to time.


    If one accidentally cuts into the shell of a mutated monster, the result is likely to be a broken lightsaber.


    Chen Xun''s mind moved, and the dark magma changed so much that he seemed to be limited to simulating the blade all the time.


    Chen Yu raised his arms, and the dark magma suddenly rose ten feet.


    "Turn it to me!" Chen Zhu murmured.


    Then the dark magma began to rotate wildly.


    The dark magma turns into a tornado, and the center of the dark magma is hollow.


    But on the inner outer wall, there are countless swords.


    It''s like a washing machine, spinning like crazy.


    For Chen, the "drum washing machine" is another big move.


    And the cost of magic is greater than that of musical sword.


    But after strangling the mutant monsters, more and more alien gods are devoured by the dark magma.


    This increases the magnitude of dark magma by another level.


    Tornadoes formed by dark magma become more powerful.


    Of course, Chen doesn''t want the name washing machine.


    Chen Yu named a dark storm.


    Chen has been grappling with range attacks before.


    Now, Chen Yu has finally developed a killing move that belongs to dark magma.


    Tornadoes are becoming larger and larger, and the more they are swallowed up, the larger they are.The mutants tried to escape, but they couldn''t.


    The suction of a tornado is so great.


    In just 20 minutes, all the mutated monsters were consumed by tornadoes.


    At one time, the eyes are open and everything is cleaned up.


    Chen Chu''s heart moved, and immediately shouted to Gu lie, "sit on my pet''s back, and we will move faster."


    Gu lie was puzzled. Chen Zhu was not in a hurry yet. Why did he suddenly get in a hurry now.


    But Chen has no time to explain.


    After the three men climbed on the back of boostier, Chen Yu also flew on the way.


    "In which direction?"


    "Over there." Gulee pointed and said.


    The base entrance of the big belly family is set on the hillside of the mountain.


    Their base is hidden in the mountains.


    Black bustyl, flapping his wings, went in that direction.


    Chen Yu is flying ahead.


    But at this time, a large number of mutated monsters appeared below.


    A few of these mutant monsters can fly.


    Or air attack.


    Chen Yu drives the dark storm across the ground.


    As for the mutant monsters flying into the air, Chen Yu solved it himself.


    The three men, who were sitting behind busthier, were afraid that they would fall, and they were afraid of Chen''s battle.


    It wasn''t until the entrance of the mountain that Chen Yu put busthier away.


    All three of them were relieved, but Chen Yu seemed to be in a hurry at this time.


    "Hurry up, don''t waste time. We''ll leave when we get it."


    "Chen, why is it so urgent?" Gulei asked in bewilderment.


    Chen Chu looked around his eyes and shook his head. "I can''t say."


    Just then, the ground vibrated violently.


    "Started..."


    "What started?"


    "Don''t be long winded, which way is it?"


    "In front is the base of the big belly family."


    After entering the mountainside, Gu lie found a mechanism button, which was pushed down, and the stone wall in front of him opened a hole.


    This stone wall technology is still a modern password door, not a high technology or a complex mechanism.


    There are also traces of being soaked in sea water.


    It should be that when the attack happened that day, the unexpected sinking of Nanqi Island caused that the people of the big belly family didn''t have time to close the entrance, so the sea water poured into the base, and finally the big belly family died out.


    Along the way, there are some skeletons soaked in sea water. These skeletons must be members of the big belly family.


    "This way." Gulee is very familiar with this underground base. She must have come here more than once.

 Chapter 1263

    The big belly family''s family base is built in the mountainside. It has some sense of modern technology. Large area of metal laying, even after being soaked in sea water, is still a very good internal structure of the building.


    "How far is it?" Chen asked hastily.


    "Deeper." Said gulee.


    She was also in a hurry, mainly affected by Chen''s mood.


    She felt Chen''s anxiety.


    She didn''t know what Chen Yu found, which made him so impatient.


    But it would never be a good thing to make him so impatient.


    "Chen, did you find anything?"


    "Find the family treasure of gold and belly as soon as possible." Chen said.


    All of a sudden, the meat burst out in front of the passage.


    The piece of meat surged in the passage like mud, towards four people.


    Gu lie was shocked: "Chen..."


    Chen Chu raised his arm, and when the meat was about to rush in front of him, there was a flash of white light.


    The meat is penetrated instantly, but the meat is still wriggling.


    After wriggling, the original rotten part of the meat formed a face: "human, you shouldn''t come here! Leave here now, I can forgive your ignorance and offence. "


    Gulee, Pete and Prague all look at Chen.


    It''s the first time they''ve seen a talking monster.


    The tension on Chen''s face disappeared and replaced with a smile.


    "You are the alien god sealed here?"


    "Since you know I''m a God, do you dare to step here? Don''t you want to live? "


    "I wasn''t sure, but now I''m quite sure." Chen Yu grinned, "do you want to sink?"


    "If you leave here, you will be buried in the deep sea forever, just like the people who once lived here will die here." The flesh and blood on that face is wriggling constantly, giving people a terrible feeling.


    "Even if you sink into the sea, you can''t stop me." "I know what''s hidden deep here," Chen said


    "What you want is the treasure of the big belly family, right? I can give it to you and leave at once. "


    Gu lie and others all looked at Chen Yu inconceivably.


    Is this monster frightened by Chen Yu?


    He actually offered to hand over the treasure.


    "Your heirs attacked me and damaged my boat. You made me lose a lot. Why should I let you go?" Of course, Chen said, "I want more than treasure."


    "Then I''ll destroy the treasure, I''ll never let you get it." The angry threat of the Alien God.


    "If I lose a cent, I will let you suffer in the fire of hell forever, and be constantly divided into flesh and blood. Moreover, your heart is hidden in the deep here. I have killed a strange god. You are not the first one. I have rich experience. I know how to kill you."


    At this moment, everyone felt that this so-called Alien God was not terrible at all.


    What''s really terrible is this man!


    This so-called God is actually afraid of Chen Yu.


    In the face of Chen Yu''s threat, it seems so overwhelmed.


    "I''ve given you all the treasure. What else do you want?"


    "I said, I want more." Chen said.


    "What do you want?"


    "Accept my control."


    "Don''t even think about it. I won''t accept the domination of a human being. Never think about it."


    "When the negotiation is over, go away. You will be crushed by me. Your core, your will and your soul will be destroyed by me."


    The ground began to vibrate violently. Gulee, Pete and Prague were all unstable.


    But Chen Yu was unmoved and calmly looked at the twisted face.


    "If you could break free, you would have broken free long ago, and you would not wait until now."


    Chen Yu now has a thorough understanding of the truth of this Nanqi island.


    The noumenon of Nanqi island is the God of otherness.


    But the body of the alien god is covered with thick rock.


    This is his real seal.


    And the original naval attack did not really lift his seal.


    It just blew up the rock, causing his strength to seep through the cracks.


    As long as Nanqi island is still there, as long as the rock stratum of Nanqi island is still there, he will never get away.


    Chen''s impatience was due to his feeling that Nanqi island was sinking.


    If the treasure can''t be found before sinking, Gulei can''t continue to lead the way.


    But the strange god ran out and appeared in front of Chen Yu.


    This made Chen Yu certain that if it was only a treasure, there would be no need for an alien god to appear in front of him.He appeared because he was afraid.


    Afraid to find his own core, his heart is deep in the base.


    It should be with the treasure!


    "I''ve managed to get out of there. I won''t be dominated by anyone again. Absolutely not!" The strange god threatened: "I may not kill you, but! I can kill your companion. "


    The surrounding ground, walls and ceiling began to crumble and sink.


    Gulei''s face became extremely ugly, and the threat of a strange god made no sense to Chen Yu.


    "Well That Lord God, your threat is useless to him If I die, he doesn''t need to share my share. He should be glad you killed me. " Gulei said helplessly.


    "What about these two humans?"


    "They are just unimportant people, I don''t think he will give up his purpose for them."


    The strange god is also speechless. Why is this guy so difficult to deal with.


    "Do you have to kill them all?"


    "Don''t be so ugly. I''m not going to kill you." "I just want to control you and dominate you," Chen said with a shrug


    "I can declare allegiance to you, but I will not accept your control."


    Prague, Pitt and Gurley all have incredible eyes.


    How could a God be loyal to Chen Yu?


    Chen Yu shakes his head: "I know you, a god of different kinds. Oath is meaningless to you. It''s the same to me. I only believe in what I control."


    Even the three of Gulei thought Chen''s demands were too much.


    Of course, the three of them have no position at this time.


    After all, their life and death are in Chen''s hands.


    "I accept your domination But not forever. I only accept one hundred years of slavery. " "A hundred years is long enough for you humans," said the Alien God


    Chen Yu thought about it. It''s true that in a hundred years, he should be old and dead.


    "Well, a hundred years." "But can you move?" Chen said


    "I can only move a little."

 Chapter 1264

    Chen Yu thought about it. If the strange god could move, he would have run away.


    I''m not trapped here.


    "What do you mean by a little bit of mobility?"


    "It''s too heavy for me to suppress the mountain. If you can help me reduce it, I can move faster."


    Chen Yu can''t be fooled. He has reduced your load. What do you do if you run away?


    Now it''s good.


    "Get out of the way." Chen Yu ordered.


    The strange god is very unwilling, but he has no choice now.


    If you don''t give in to Chen, either Chen will not let him go.


    But for him, a hundred years is not unacceptable.


    For human beings, a hundred years is a lifetime, but for him, a hundred years is not too long.


    Under the leadership of the gods of different kinds, Chen Yu, Gu lie, Peter and Prague finally arrived at a huge treasure house.


    There are many boxes visited inside, some of which look very old.


    However, there are still many boxes that have been soaked in seawater and seriously damaged.


    But the most remarkable thing is that in the middle of the Treasury, there is a huge meatball hanging.


    This meatball is constantly fluctuating and beating, and it also emits a weak light.


    Chen opened a box that was supposed to hold some paper collections.


    But now there''s only the frame, and there''s just some debris.


    Chen Yu is distressed. It''s all money.


    Maybe there are some other famous artists.


    Chen Yu came to the meatball. The diameter of the meatball is more than 40 meters, which is very huge.


    Chen''s hand was attached to the ball of meat, which immediately revealed a face.


    "Man, I have surrendered to you. Please don''t hurt me."


    Ha ha Who believes in oral submission.


    People don''t believe in vows, and so does Chen.


    Dark magma began to seep through the heart of the Alien God.


    The original source of depravity has been eroded by the dark original liquid.


    However, the amount at that time was not much, which could only cause certain damage to the source of depravity, but could not be controlled.


    Now it''s not the same. Chen''s dark solution has turned into dark magma, and the amount has increased a hundred times.


    It is not difficult to erode the heart of a strange god.


    "Wait..." The strange god resisted: "you swear by your own magic, and return me to freedom in a hundred years."


    "I swear by my magic, I will return it to you in a hundred years Freedom, by the way, what do you call it? "


    "Sadin. The shadow of the starry night."


    "The night in this area is your field, isn''t it?"


    "That''s right."


    To be honest, if sardine is not sealed, Chen Yu doesn''t know if he can beat him.


    Such a large area is ten thousand times larger than our own small world.


    Of course, the size of the field does not mean the strength.


    But to a certain extent, it does have an impact.


    However, Chen predicted the results.


    If the two really compete, they should be no one else.


    Even if Chen uses all his cards, he has a chance to beat Sardinian.


    "What are your domain skills?" Chen asked curiously.


    Gulee, Pitt and Prague don''t understand what they are communicating with each other, but they feel very strong.


    "All night." Sardine replied.


    "What''s the effect? Make a night? "


    What''s the meaning of Chen Yu''s speechless face if it''s just to create a dark space?


    Does the same level of fighting rely on darkness to win?


    "No, it''s deprivation of vision. When all enemies enter my field, they will be deprived of vision."


    Chen Yu thought about it. If so, it would be very troublesome.


    Although this is not a direct means of attack, if vision is deprived, it is really troublesome for people who are not familiar with absolute darkness.


    Even Chen Yu is not sure how to defeat sardine without vision.


    "Then why didn''t you use it before?"


    "I''m sealed here. How do you think I use it?"


    Chen is still a little lucky, even if he won a little disgraceful.


    Chen Yu''s dark magma starts from sadin''s heart and melts into every corner of sadin''s body. At the same time, Chen Yu also senses sadin''s body.


    Sadin''s body is very large, even larger than the mountain where they live.


    However, his body is completely surrounded by rock strata, and his lower body has many tentacles, which are connected with the seabed and land bed.


    If you look at the whole situation, sardine''s body is more like a multi legged insect.


    Chen and Gulei then began to liquidate the collection of these big belly families.The original four tons of gold, due to less erosion by the sea water, is estimated to lose about 200 kg.


    This is inevitable, after all, it has been soaked in seawater for more than three years, and the seawater is highly corrosive.


    Secondly, there are a large number of collections, some of which were originally made of paper and cloth, but now have been completely damaged by seawater immersion.


    However, there are other metal collections, including a large number of gold coins, silver coins, and ceramic utensils, all of which are relatively complete, as well as a large number of gems.


    All of a sudden, Chen Yu found a gold cone in many collections, which is very beautiful in shape, and almost has not been corroded by the sea water. The gold cone is about 40 cm long, and its weight is estimated to be 500 grams. The middle handle of the cone is engraved with a Buddha statue.


    This golden cone is very similar to the Buddhist magic weapon, but from the perspective of this shape, it is not like the Zen in China, nor the secret school in Tibet, but more like the magic weapon in India.


    "I want this." Chen said.


    Gulei looked at the gold cone in Chen''s hand and nodded.


    Chen Yu is still able to keep his promise and share the treasure with him, which is very creditable.


    Now Chen Yu just wants to take a gold cone, she will not have any objection.


    "Mr. Chen, how can we divide the rest of the treasure? Is it to be divided up after liquidation, or now, when it comes to gains and losses? "


    Chen Yu doesn''t know what these things are worth and what they are not.


    At the beginning, Chen Yu suffered the same losses.


    This time Chen Yu decided to find an acquaintance.


    "Let''s take things to Hawaii. What do you think of it? You can find authorities, and I can find people, and then we can discuss, divide things or make money directly, and then we can make decisions?"


    "Yes." Gulee nodded.


    This is the most equitable way of distribution, at least in the end, there will be no complaints from both sides.


    Gulei heard Chen''s sincerity.


    Chen Yu didn''t want to do one hammer business, although Gu lie didn''t do much this time.


    But without her, I would never get so much wealth.


    In the future, Gulei still has a good business, so we can find our own cooperation.


    So Chen hopes that both sides can get together and disperse well. If neither side is satisfied with the distribution, it will be difficult to cooperate next time.


    "Chen Chu reached out for a hand, and everything was gone."


    The three were surprised by Chen Yu''s hand here, but it''s not surprising to think about Chen Yu''s identity.


    They came to the coast again and looked at the vast sea. Gulei looked at Chen Yu and said, "how can we go back? Will you take us back? "


    Chen Chu looked at the coast and said, "Amun."


    Amon rushed to the Bank of Shanghai. Everyone was shocked.


    "Sit on it."

 Chapter 1265

    Prague, Pitt and gulee really felt a wind break.


    They felt that the beast at their feet was the mount of Poseidon, the God of the sea.


    Only Poseidon is qualified to control such a giant beast.


    "West, remember the last time I told you about my treasure hunt? Now you can find some art experts and cultural relic experts to take people to Hawaii Island Well, it''s found. Now it needs to be appraised and valued. " Chen said.


    Chen Yu and West have discussed, in terms of income of 200 million US dollars.


    At least 25% of the agency and handling fees should be paid to clean up the money.


    Of course, this is done in the name of the association. The association can get about 15% of it, that is to say, the actual fee paid to the intermediary is about 10%.


    This is much lower than the agency fee of the money laundering organization, which is also acceptable to Chen Yu.


    But this time the income should not be so much.


    Chen Yu and Gu lie both estimated their treasure income this time.


    The value of the treasure should not exceed $400 million.


    Among them, gold is the easiest to sell, and those works of art and collections will be relatively low prices.


    This time it must be packed and sold. Neither Chen Yu nor Gu lie can sell them one by one.


    If we put them at the auction one by one, we can increase their value, maybe $500.6 billion.


    However, Chen Yu and Gu lie did not have that Kung Fu, so the value of the final sale will only reach half of the actual market price.


    Chen Yu is not happy or unhappy.


    Of course, it''s a pleasure to find the treasure, but the income is not as large as expected, which also disappointed Chen Yu slightly.


    Plus the loss of the yacht, though Chen bought the fari for only 12 million dollars.


    However, the actual cost of yachts is at least 40 million US dollars, and the market price is bound to reach 60 million US dollars.


    In other words, Chen''s actual income, after deducting this loss, is less than 100 million US dollars.


    Chen Yu sat on the top of Amun''s head, holding the golden cone in his hand.


    In Buddhism, Dharma protector Vajra is to hold a Vajra cone or a Vajra axe, which can send thunders and thunders, and can unleash great karma fire.


    Chen Yu used magic to test. This diamond cone is nothing special.


    When Chen Yu saw the diamond cone, his intuition told him that there was something special about it.


    However, after several attempts, we didn''t find the peculiarity of the diamond cone.


    This disappointed Chen Yu, who put up the diamond cone.


    By this time, Amun had left the range of Nanqi Island, and the sky began to light up.


    Amun''s speed is very fast, more than 200 nautical miles per hour.


    What is the concept?


    It''s basically the speed of the express train.


    But at sea, after all, the wind and waves are strong. Gulee, Peter and Prague are not very comfortable.


    The novelty of the beginning is gone, and all that remains is boredom and pain.


    Fortunately, Chen can always bring out food and water. They don''t need to starve at least.


    The next morning, they arrived in the waters of the Hawaiian Islands.


    But all four of them pretended to be shipwrecks and were rescued by nearby ships.


    It arrived in Hawaii that day.


    "Pete, I hope that the money you promised can be typed into my account as soon as possible. If I don''t receive the money before I go back to Los Angeles, I will find you for it myself. Do you understand?"


    "Of course I understand. "


    Don''t give Chen Yu the money he owes?


    Pete doesn''t think he has that qualification.


    What''s more, it''s only two million dollars.


    He can afford it. In order to catch Chen Yu for a mere two million dollars, Peter can''t imagine how he needs to survive.


    Prague also left, but she didn''t make a flight with Pete.


    The journey disappointed her with Pete.


    Chen Yu stayed in the pirate hotel of Gulei.


    The next day, West arrived.


    He also brought in two experts.


    From West''s introduction, Chen Yu knew that these two were appraisal experts working for a large auction company.


    They are experts, not scholars.


    They don''t ask about the origin of the identification products, let alone say that this thing should be turned over to the state.


    Of course, if possible, they will persuade each other to hand over the collection to their company for auction, or sell it directly to their company.


    Gu lie''s experts also arrived. Surprisingly, Gu lie''s experts and Chen Yu''s two experts also knew each other.


    And they are still in the same industry, but they belong to different companies. I think they have had exchanges.


    Gulei led them to the warehouse, and Chen Yu and Gulei put their harvest in it.


    Except for gold, for Gulei and Chenyu had divided the gold in half.All the rest are collections of the big belly family.


    The total number is up to thousands, so it will be a very heavy work to identify the history and value of these things.


    Some are intact, some are seriously damaged, or have been corroded by sea water.


    For Chen Yu and Gulei, this is a huge loss.


    The value of a complete collection is different from that of a damaged one.


    And the value of rare and non rare is different.


    Among these collections, there are also valuable collections.


    But most of the collection could be thousands or tens of thousands of dollars.


    Maybe one or two of them are not of high value, but when they are integrated, the value of these collections is still very high.


    Another kind is not identifiable, that is, unable to identify the history and age.


    This kind is specially selected. Chen Yu and Gu lie share one piece with each other.


    Three experts appraised the collection for five days.


    It''s not that the three experts identify together. The experts Chen Yu and Gu lie find are identified separately. In the collection with price deviation, they will conduct re identification and confirm the value at the same time.


    Finally, we got a total value of $235 million.


    With a real price, it''s easier to allocate.


    Chen and Gulei began to distribute the collection.


    Then, under West''s operation, the collection was sold to the auction company of two experts.


    With the participation of the auction company, the money will be easier to operate.


    But the money is not enough. West needs to find a special financial company to deal with it.


    Chen Yu didn''t study accounting, and he didn''t know how to operate it.


    Anyway, Chen Yu just needs to sit and collect money.


    To Chen''s delight, the gap between his income and his expectation is not big this time.


    Chen''s expected income is 200 million dollars, and now his collection has sold 120 million dollars, plus nearly two tons of gold, nearly 200 million dollars.


    After deducting intermediary fees, there are at least 150 million US dollars left.


    Of course, Chen is also counting the yacht he lost.


    As soon as he thought about yachts, Chen felt very upset.

 Chapter 1266

    "Chen, when are you coming back? Something happened at home."


    "What''s the matter? In what way are you feeing sick? Or is little Gelin ill? "


    "No, I took the children to our new home the day before yesterday because I rented a yacht. At that time, when I was at sea, I found a fishing boat fishing for sharks outside our beach. Then I asked them to stop fishing for sharks. As a result, they bombarded our yacht with water. As a result, Xiaojiu secretly followed them. At night, I heard that Xiaojiu took him Our fishing boat capsized and one person was killed, but some of the survivors took photos. Now the news media are reporting the news, and they have also taken photos to prove it. "


    "Little nine is so reckless." Chen Yu said a understatement.


    I want to reward Xiaojiu later. I did a good job.


    Running wild on his own territory, he even attacked fari with water cannon and ate their guts.


    If you still find those people, Chen Yu will definitely throw them all into the furnace of hell and burn them up.


    "I''ll go back tomorrow By the way, farry, your farry was careless Silence. " Chen Yu didn''t want to talk about it. After all, the yacht was named after farry.


    "Are you all right?"


    "Nothing."


    "Just as long as people are OK."


    "When we get back, we''ll buy a bigger yacht and name it after you." Chen said.


    Fari doesn''t care about it, as long as Chen Yu is safe.


    Women with children always hope that their family will be safe.


    Chen Yu originally wanted to finish today and return to Los Angeles today.


    But west didn''t book today''s flight.


    The earliest is tomorrow''s ticket.


    Of course, Chen can fly back, but that''s too ostentatious.


    And it''s not close to Los Angeles. Chen doesn''t want to fly that far.


    On the other hand, gulee''s harvest is no less than Chen Yu''s, so she warmly entertained Chen Yu and West.


    Of course, Gulei''s loss is no less than Chen Yu''s.


    After all, she lost not only a pirate ship, but also dozens of people.


    The family pension of these dozens of subordinates is not a small amount.


    Don''t think pirates don''t need pensions.


    In this day and age, there are pensions for anyone with a gun.


    Sunshine, beach, and tourists from all over the world.


    This is the characteristic of Hawaii Island. As the most famous leisure and holiday island in the world, Hawaii Island has all the imaginable play projects.


    Chen Yu came to the beach, more than ten kilometers of the beach is full of tourists.


    And the sea breeze here is a little warm.


    The original population of Hawaii is no more than one million, but it receives tens of millions of tourists every year, with an average annual GDP of nearly 60 billion US dollars. You can imagine how many tourists there are.


    This is the second time Chen Yu has come to Hawaii, but these two times are not real games. Chen Yu has come to Hawaii as a transfer station.


    Today I go out to experience the atmosphere of Hawaii. As the most famous tourist island in the world, what''s the difference between here and other places.


    Chen Yu was a little bored sitting beside the stone pier. Originally, West wanted to play with Chen Yu.


    However, Chen refused. If she were a woman, Chen would be happy to go with her. Unfortunately, West is an old man.


    Just then, a volleyball hit Chen Yu''s forehead.


    Chen Yu turned around and saw two beautiful women in bikini.


    One white and clean looks a little shy, the other skin is healthy wheat color, slightly tall, but quite plump.


    "I''m sorry, uncle. Are you ok?"


    Uncle? Chen Zhuo''s mouth corners twitched, and the two of them seemed to be a few years younger than themselves.


    Why do you call yourself uncle?


    Do you look that old?


    It seems necessary for me to do some maintenance.


    Chen touched his hair and shook his head.


    Watching two bikini girls play beach volleyball is also a very enjoyable thing.


    After half pay, the two girls stopped fighting.


    The tall girl said a few words to Bai Jing and then left.


    After half pay, the tall girl came back, took two bottles of drinks to Chen Yu, and handed him one.


    "Do you, uncle, come out for a tour?"


    "No."


    "That came out to work?"


    "That''s right."


    "No wonder I''m here alone." The tall girl is quite cheerful, and is a self familiar character: "my name is Joyce, she is dorenko, do you want to play beach volleyball with us?"


    "Me? I didn''t fight. ""It doesn''t matter. We''re not playing very well." "If you can win us, how about ten dollars for a ball?" said Joyce


    "Er..."


    "Of course, if you lose, it''s ten dollars a ball."


    "All right."


    Chen Yu came to the beach and won dozens of dollars.


    This girl obviously wants to pit her own money, so why should she be merciful.


    But Ten minutes later, Chen Yu realized that the dream is very beautiful and the reality is very bony.


    Chen fufei pounced on the ball, but it hit the net.


    Every time the ball is about to land, Chen can catch it, but Chen can''t control it at all.


    Playing volleyball is a very technical sport, even compared with football and basketball.


    It''s not just about catching the ball and playing it.


    Even if the kick-off is not clear.


    In ten minutes, Chen has lost more than ten goals.


    No one likes to lose all the time. Chen Yu looks depressed.


    "No more fighting, no fun." Chen took two hundred dollars out of his wallet and patted his coat on the beach.


    "Don''t go. Another round."


    Chen Yu rolled his eyes and left in despair.


    "It''s not good of you, jomimis. You''re cheating again."


    "What is cheating? I don''t have it. I make money by my ability." Said jomimis proudly.


    "You use magic."


    Just then, both of them received messages on their mobile phones.


    "The boss told us to meet."


    They came to an office building and pressed the elevator button on the 13th floor.


    By the time they arrived, the office had already arrived.


    "Boss, we are here. Besides, this is the office. Can you think about our non-smokers?"


    Ginley stood in front of the window smoking. When she heard jomeeth''s words, she pushed the end of the cigarette against her tongue and put it out.


    "Well, we''re all here. Now let''s get to the point. This North American psychic competition is starting. It''s held in Los Angeles. You''re all ready. We''re going to Los Angeles tomorrow."


    "What''s so funny? It''s all a bunch of stupid games. It doesn''t mean anything. If it''s a world competition, it''s fun. There''s Europe, the birthplace of magic, and the ancient and mysterious Asia, it''s interesting. If it''s just people from North America, it''s not interesting at all."

 Chapter 1267

    Among the four ancient civilizations, only China still has a relatively complete heritage.


    So China has always been a big country with great ingenuity, followed by Europe.


    Although for most people, the Middle Ages in Europe were dark ages, it was also because the dark ages created alternative civilizations in Europe.


    Then there is Africa, which for the most part gives the impression of poverty and backwardness.


    And there are very few psychics in Africa. Most of them are provided by tribes.


    But once Africa comes out of a psychic, it is extremely powerful.


    There is also Egypt in Africa. Although the ancient Egyptian civilization has been cut off, there are still many families that continue the ancient inheritance. There are also many powerful psychics in those families.


    Then there is South America. There are many psychics in South America, but their strength is uneven.


    They are mainly divided into the druids and Shamanism, as well as a small number of ancient Inca civilization inheritance.


    North America is considered to be the weakest region in the super nature.


    For example, the past supernatural Association, such a weak organization, can actually become an official supernatural organization.


    There are even weaker organizations than the supernatural.


    Some organizations, even some awakened psychics, dare to form a group.


    Kinley formed a team of his own, called the guard.


    They have some contacts with the Hawaiian state government and are the only supernatural organization in Hawaii.


    Kinley led the guard and helped the Hawaiian state government solve many problems.


    Now there are eight guards, including Kinley.


    In addition to solving the Hawaiian spiritual events, the guards earn extra money and learn from organizations other than Hawaii.


    Since its establishment, the guard has had exchanges with many supernatural organizations in the world.


    Organizations from China, Japan, Europe or Africa have had exchanges with the guard.


    Of course, communication is better than learning.


    Generally speaking, when two supernatural organizations communicate with each other, they will show each other a few little magic to express their friendship.


    This has also led the guard to believe that in North America it can outdo the rest.


    Even a little disrespectful of the supernatural organizations in North America.


    They feel that only organizations outside North America are qualified to communicate with them.


    Even the witches'' club and the Sorcerer''s club, which were in the prime of their time, just thought that there were at least a lot of people in each other.


    After the collapse of the witches'' club and the Sorcerer''s Association last year, their mentality was even more exposed.


    The North American psychic contest is held every three years. Up to now, it has been held for eight times, and the guard will basically participate in every session.


    And in the last three years, it has been the guards who have won the title.


    And the last champions were Joyce and dorenko.


    At that time, they were 16 and 18 years old respectively, but their skills were amazing.


    Even the witch society of that year sent them olive branches, hoping to join the witch society.


    Half of the guards don''t want to go, and half want to go to Los Angeles.


    "Boss, do we have to go?"


    "Although the North American psychic competition is a bit out of the market, the prize this year is very good. It''s a skeleton of a powerful magical creature. If we can win the championship, then we can make magic potions. Moreover, this year''s competition system is a little different, so all of us have to take part in it."


    "All right, go and prepare for it. I''ve booked a ticket for tomorrow," said Jin Li


    ¡­¡­


    Gulee took Chen and west to the airport.


    As the owner of this place, Gulei has done his best to take care of Chen Yu and West these days.


    Although her people were killed and injured badly this time, Gu lie was very satisfied with the cooperation.


    Because of Chen''s integrity, he did not tear up the agreement because of force.


    And both sides do their best in their own affairs.


    As for the fact that her men were killed in the first place for provoking Chen Yu, Gu lie had long forgotten about it.


    I have warned them three times and several times, but they don''t listen to me. Who can stop a group of people from dying.


    "Chen, be careful on the way."


    "I get off the plane and I''ll be in Los Angeles. I don''t know where I need to be careful."


    "Well, next time you have a chance to bring your family to Hawaii, remember to stay in my hotel."


    "What about me?"


    "Of course, you are welcome, Mr. West."


    "Well, we''re going to get on the plane. Goodbye."


    "Goodbye." Chen Yu and West waved.


    When they arrived at the terminal, West said, "president, we are invited by the Illuminati to participate in the North American psychic conference. Do we want to participate?""What North American Illuminati?"


    "Hanukkah is also an international organization. It has something to do with the supernatural International Association. It is a competitor. A branch in South Korea is called Oriental Hanukkah, a branch in Europe, that is, the European Hanukkah. Another branch is the North American Hanukkah. The Hanukkah is not divided by countries, but by regions. In principle, it is similar to the supernatural International Association It is to maintain the supernatural peace in the region. However, compared with the conservatism of the supernatural International Association, they have developed rapidly and hold various activities and events all year round. "


    "Since it''s a competitor, what are we invited to do?"


    "It should be to suppress and humiliate our supernatural society. We are a subsidiary of the supernatural international society. The Illuminati has always been hostile to us." "In fact, we''ve been in the association twice, once because of fouls, and once because of the last place," West said


    "Then don''t go." Chen Yu said quietly, "since people want to humiliate us, why should we join in? Besides, there are a group of clowns. What''s the comparison? If it''s a super first-class spiritual organization, it can be considered to communicate."


    West wanted to go, because the supernatural society is different now.


    In terms of the strength of the North American psychics, West believes they are sure to win.


    But when I heard Chen Yu''s words, I thought it was true.


    Their current strength can''t be said to reach the super first-class level, but at least they are close.


    Chen Yu, in particular, is the biggest card face of the supernatural society. It''s really hard to say that he will take part in that kind of non-conforming competition.


    In fact, Chen Yu thought about it before this trip. When he came back from treasure hunt, he didn''t plan to go abroad.


    Fanny''s stomach is getting bigger and bigger. She should stay by her side and take care of her, instead of letting herself go.


    In three months, my second child will be born.


    When little Gelin was born, she failed to watch her birth. This time, she said that she would watch her baby''s birth.


    Of course, I hope my second child is still a daughter


    Chen Yu was wondering if he would ask a handsome boy for another ring to make a wish that his second child would be a daughter.


    "By the way Do you know about the Hydra

 Chapter 1268

    "You know, President, do you want me to put it down?"


    West had some doubts. He had heard about it.


    And he also saw the picture, and recognized that the nine headed snake attacking was Chen Yu''s.


    However, the location of the incident will not be associated with Chen Yu, and it''s too late to put down the incident. Because the situation has become so big, West felt that there was no need to take care of it.


    "No, I want you to give me a blind curse for all the people on that fishing boat when you find out what happened."


    "Well Why? " West''s face was covered with black lines.


    What''s the point of this prank?


    Is Chen Yu hostile to those people?


    The curse of blindness can be used for up to ten minutes with a psychic.


    But if it is used for ordinary people without magic, it will take at least ten days for them to be blind.


    "They used water cannons against fari, so my junior nine would attack them." "If you don''t want to, I''ll do it myself," Chen said


    "I come I come." Said West hastily.


    It''s just a few curses of blindness. Hearing Chen Yu explain the reasons, it also shows that they deserve it.


    But if let Chen Yu do it, it''s not as simple as the curse of blindness.


    The curse of blindness belongs to the common curse. Although it can bring people trouble for a short time, there is no real harm.


    But if Chen Yu does it, who knows if they can keep it intact.


    "By the way, remember to add another panic curse..."


    All of a sudden, Chen felt his neck was strangled, and then a stiff muzzle of the gun was placed on Chen''s temple.


    A man with seven heads and a thick beard grabbed Chen''s neck and pointed the muzzle of his gun at his head.


    "Ah This man has a gun What is he going to do? "


    In a flash, the whole waiting hall was in a mess, and everyone backed up in panic.


    "Sir What are you going to do? " West is also a face of ignorance.


    Hostage taking? Hijacking Chen Yu?


    "I want to see my daughter. I want to see her now..." The man roared.


    Chen Yu felt that the man was also very panicked.


    And the arm that holds Chen''s neck is completely weak.


    Don''t say Chen Yu, any ordinary person would probably make a break.


    "Where is your daughter?"


    "I don''t care about that bitch. I want my daughter, bring her, or I''ll kill him."


    At this time, the airport security has also arrived, Chen and the man will be surrounded by a circle.


    "Can you have a good communication, sir? Someone will be hurt like this." Said West.


    He didn''t worry about Chen''s life at all.


    On the contrary, he was worried about the life safety of the father who was crazy about his daughter.


    Just then, a few people emerged from the crowd.


    "Oh, isn''t this uncle?"


    Chen Yu looks at Qiao Mei and turns his head without speaking.


    "Are you under duress? Can I help you? "


    "You go, I don''t want to see you."


    "For the two hundred dollars you lost to me yesterday, can I help you?"


    "Do you know him?" ginley asked, turning his head


    "I know you Boss, do you want to fight? "


    "None of you are suitable to do it. Let me do it."


    Chen Yu suddenly felt that there was a magic.


    Chen Chu looked up at Jin Li and saw that Jin Li''s fingers were turning.


    Then, the man who threatened Chen Yu suddenly heard a sharp breath.


    Chen found that the clothes on the hostage were tightening.


    "Eh?" Chen found that his clothes and trousers were also tightening.


    Eh, what kind of magic is this?


    Can you shrink clothes and pants?


    The victim''s breathing began to become difficult, then fell to the ground, his face red.


    Everyone thought the hostage taker had a heart attack or something.


    West came up and said, "president, did you do it?"


    Chen Chu shook his head. "It''s not me. It''s the one over there."


    At this time, the security guard came to inquire about the situation.


    Chen Yu is all right and doesn''t plan to pursue anything.


    But I doubt about the security of the American airport. If I can bring the gun to the terminal, either the man is good enough, or the security check of the airport is too incompetent.


    If not in a hurry, Chen really wants to find a lawyer to toss Hawaiian Airlines.


    "Uncle, are you ok?" She asked, but her tone was more like asking for credit."Nothing My plane is coming. Goodbye. "


    "It''s rude not to say thank you." Jomeeth turned her mouth.


    "They didn''t know it was us." Dorenko said.


    Chen Yu and West got on the plane, just sat down not long ago, saw the first-class cabin, such as honeys.


    "Hi, uncle, what a coincidence. You''re also a first-class ticket."


    Chen Fu took out the mask and put it on his face, then he closed his eyes to repose his mind.


    Chen Yu didn''t want to pay attention to others, especially a man called his uncle.


    "uncle, the mask of this brand can only replenish water. If you want to resist aging, you''d better change a brand. I recommend you a brand."


    "I''m not old, I just want to make up water," Chen finally shouted


    The first-class passengers couldn''t help looking back at Chen.


    Even the stewardess looked at Chen Yu.


    West looked at Chen Yu and turned his head silently.


    This may be the first time Chen Yu has been in such a mess since he came to the United States.


    "Miss, I want to have a rest. Can you please don''t let others disturb me?" Chen Yu can only call the stewardess.


    "Don''t make any more noise, jomimis." "It''s on the plane, after all," ginley whispered


    "Uncle, do you want to leave a phone number? I can teach you skincare skills. "


    Joyce was totally lost in the world of self-knowledge.


    "Oh, uncle, is it because you were threatened just now, so now you are in an unstable mood? It doesn''t matter. Everything is over, but I envy you so much. If you have the chance to be threatened, no one will dare to threaten me."


    "Do you have any seats in the regular class, miss? I''d like to disembark. "


    "I''m sorry, sir, but the cabin is full."


    "Can you let me experience the first-class comfort? I''m still in the first-class for the first time. I hope I can have the first-class comfort."


    "Uncle, you''re also in first class for the first time."


    "Miss, can you please stop harassing this gentleman?" The stewardess could only turn around and look at Joyce.


    "I harassed him? When did I harass him? Uncle, tell her if I have harassed you. "


    Chen Yu turned his head and said to West in a low voice, "West, do you think we are going to purchase a small and medium-sized airliner for our future mission?"

 Chapter 1269

    In fact, Chen Yu just made a temporary decision, and he didn''t want to get a plane.


    Although the association is developing well now, there is no need to get a plane.


    Even the cheap Gulfstream G150 or G20 series costs about $20 million.


    Although the association can afford the money, where can I put it when I buy the plane?


    In an airline airport, the annual parking fee is 23 million dollars, plus the maintenance and fuel costs, 5 million dollars can''t hold up.


    If you build a small airport by yourself, the one-time cost is too large, at least tens of millions of dollars.


    This is because the association itself has enough land area and does not need to buy any more land.


    If the cost of land is included, I''m afraid there is no one or two billion yuan that can''t be beat.


    On the scale of the Association today, there''s no need for a small airport or a private jet.


    And there are not many opportunities for the association to go out.


    Even if there are occasional miraculous events in the field that need to be dealt with, they are not urgent.


    In terms of cost performance, it''s too luxurious to build a small airport and buy a private plane.


    The stewardess''s obstruction didn''t shut up Jos ¨¦.


    As soon as the stewardess left, she began to harass Chen Yu again.


    Finally, Chen asked for an earmuff from the stewardess, which made him sleep safely with his eyes closed.


    After arriving in Los Angeles, Chen Yu hurried home.


    I haven''t seen Fanny and little Gelin for more than ten days, and Chen Yu is extremely missing.


    As soon as Xiao Gelin saw Chen Yu coming back, she first looked at Chen Yu with her head askew for three seconds, then suddenly rushed to Chen Yu and hugged him on his calf: "Dad, Xiao Gelin wants to die. Do you want me and mom?"


    Chen Ji smiled bitterly. When he went out of the house, he told Farley, but he didn''t tell little Ge Lin that she had such a misunderstanding.


    Fali watched Chen Yu come back with a smile.


    "Back?"


    "Well." Chen Chu nodded, "honey, are you ok?"


    "I''m fine." "I''ve been teaching Xiao Jiu every day these days," said fari, "to make him not so reckless in the future."


    "Well, it''s a good lesson." Chen Zhu nodded, "where is it now? I''ll teach it a lesson."


    "Play with Xiao San in the forest."


    "Well, I''ll see them."


    Chen Yu entered the forest, and before he had taken two steps, he saw two little black and white things.


    Panda? Wait No Bear two?


    Chen Yu stared at two little things, and his face turned black.


    Fari would never do such a thing. It was little Gelin who could do such a thing.


    But don''t tell me, little Gelin''s dyeing level for them is really good.


    They''re a little bit of a dog.


    Little Gelin probably watched the cartoon before she dyed them like this.


    But they are brown bears. Chen Yu doesn''t want xiaogelin to do too much.


    I''ll wash the paint off both of them later.


    "Junior nine." Chen Yu let out a loud shout.


    There was a roar in the forest, and then there was the tossing of vegetation.


    Xiao Jiu and Xiao San have come to Chen Yu.


    Because Xiaojiu and Xiaosan, Xiaoer and Xiaoyi live and eat together, they have the best relationship.


    Xiaojiu''s head has grown very large, nearly 25 meters long, and nine snake heads are high.


    "Xiaojiu, you did well that day. If anyone hurts his mother and sister, he will do so." Chen Yu lost a demon crystal to Xiao Jiu.


    Whine -


    the envy and jealousy on all three heads of the three dogs, and look at Chen Yu with very aggrieved eyes.


    As if to say, if I am here, I can certainly do better than Xiaojiu.


    "Junior three, junior two and junior one, you should also work hard to protect our family." Chen fumbled for three dog heads.


    Xiaojiu is even more encouraged. His intelligence is not low, even higher than the mixed race devil like Princess and Wanda.


    But Xiaojiu is not a demon. It''s a monster, a magical creature.


    "But you can''t hurt ordinary people, especially in front of your mother and sister, understand?"


    Nine heads of Xiaojiu nodded at the same time.


    ¡­¡­


    "Wow, Los Angeles, much bigger than Honolulu." Joyce looked at the scenery along the way.


    The bus has been driving for more than an hour, but it still hasn''t reached its destination.


    "Downtown Los Angeles is six times the size of Honolulu." Dorenko said.


    After all, a tourist city is a tourist city, which can''t be compared with Los Angeles, an international metropolis.


    "Boss, where are we going?"


    "We''re going to report on the venue of the North American psychic contest."The bus arrived in the suburb of Los Angeles, where the vegetation is dense, and there is a building in front of it, which seems to be new.


    Kinley was also a little surprised. It seems that this North American Illuminati has made enough money. The venue of the event is so large.


    A white haired man came out of it. He was not old, but he had white hair at one end.


    Kinley knew this man. He was Russell nander, the general manager of the North American Illuminati.


    "Long time no see, Kinley." Russell nander came up and gave a warm hug to Jinli.


    Although the guard is only a supernatural organization in the Hawaiian Islands, its strength and influence are quite good.


    So Russell nander naturally went to the gate to meet Kinley and his guards.


    "Welcome to the new headquarters of our North American Illuminati, the mystery mansion."


    "Eh? Do you move your headquarters to Los Angeles? "


    "Of course, although the original Orlando headquarters is also a big city, its influence is not as good as that of Los Angeles. There are more opportunities and development space here. Moreover, Los Angeles is also a place where many miraculous events happen, and it also gives us more opportunities to display." Said Russell nander.


    "I heard that the headquarters of the American supernatural society is in Los Angeles, right?" Jinli said with some meaning.


    "Yes, but will I care about them?" Russell nander chuckled.


    Kinley could tell how much Russell nander despised the supernatural society, and so did he, of course.


    In previous North American psychic competitions, the supernatural society participated in two sessions.


    And these two competitions, supernatural association can be said to be ugly.


    Kinley also looked down on the supernatural society.


    "Are they still in this session?"


    "I sent them invitations, but did they have the face to join? Ha ha... " Russell nander laughed. "Let''s go and talk."


    "By the way, can you give us some information about this competition?" Asked Kinley.


    "Jinli, even if I don''t disclose it, you are sure to win the championship, and I am responsible for it. It''s really inconvenient to disclose too many details, but you can rest assured that I personally participated in the design of these events, which will largely suit your guard."

 Chapter 1270

    "Your guard is the last supernatural organization to arrive. I''ll let someone arrange a room for you. There''s a meeting in the conference hall at night. It''s about the first competition."


    "Good."


    Russell nander really valued the guards and arranged the best rooms for them.


    The guards were envious of the headquarters of the Illuminati.


    The environment here is much better than that of their guards.


    Their guard has an office for assembly and meeting.


    But the headquarters of the North American Illuminati association has almost all facilities, including training ground, entertainment area, accommodation area, office area and so on.


    "Boss, when can we have such a headquarters?" Asked jomimis.


    "We will never be able to." "Such a headquarters needs at least $10 million. If we can get $1 million a year through our cooperation with the Hawaiian government, it''s not bad. How much is left after deducting the action budget and the salary?" ginley said


    "And the number of our guards is only eight. Did we use such a large headquarters?"


    In fact, Joyce and others also know that they can''t use it, but they still have some fantasies.


    It''s a pity that Kinley didn''t cooperate with their fantasies and went straight to the point.


    In fact, as they do, there are not a few organizations that envy the headquarters of the North American Illuminati.


    However, this headquarters also makes them feel the formality and authority of the North American Illuminati.


    Sometimes, that''s what authority comes from.


    Because of the money and power of the Illuminati, as well as various activities and events held all year round, most supernatural organizations also recognize the authority of the Illuminati.


    After dinner in the evening, Kinley went to the conference room.


    When he entered the meeting room, he found it full of people.


    Visually, there are at least forty people.


    Some of them are known to him. All of them here, without exception, are heads of various organizations or decision makers.


    "Jinli, sit here, and you''re here It''s more difficult for us to win this competition


    It''s a black haired woman who greets Kinley, dressed in quite sexy clothes.


    And she is Serena, the elder sister of the supernatural organization tides, and tides is a Canadian organization. Because there are fewer supernatural organizations in Canada, tides are also an authoritative organization in Canada.


    The total number is 15, more than the guard, but with similar strength.


    The last North American psychic competition was the battle between the guard and the tide.


    In the end, jomeeth and dorenko of the guard won the tide.


    Kinley sat next to Serena. "I should have a headache when I see you."


    Although they are competitive, they are not real enemies.


    In fact, there are no real enemies who can come to this competition.


    "Cough Well, everyone''s here. First of all, welcome to our party. On behalf of the North American Illuminati, I would like to express my heartfelt thanks to you. " Russell Nande stood in the middle of the conference room: "I don''t need to say much about the reason why you are gathered here. First, I will explain the rules of the game. This North American psychic competition is a team game. No matter how many people you have in your organization and team, you can''t exceed ten at most. Of course, if you have less than ten players, I can only say that I''m sorry, you They have been at a disadvantage since the start of the game


    "If there are twenty people, can they be split into two teams?" A man stood up and said.


    "No way." "It''s not fair for organizations that are small," Russell nander said


    "The second rule, this competition, every competition item, will adopt the elimination mechanism, any item not completed the team, will be eliminated by the whole team, until the fifth round, the last remaining team, will carry on the final competition."


    "Well, Mr. Russell, let''s get to the point quickly. What''s the first event?"


    "The first project is a test of your basic level. I believe it will not be difficult for any of your teams. If the first project is not completed, then I have to doubt your level." "The first event is to catch evil spirits. It''s 48 hours. You have to catch 10 evil spirits in 48 hours. You can''t leave downtown Los Angeles. It starts at 6:00 p.m. tomorrow and arrives in 48 hours. If any team fails to finish, it will be eliminated directly," said Russell Nande


    "It''s too much trouble. Why don''t you just start tonight?"


    "There is a certain danger in the competition named this time. Tomorrow I will sign a life and death agreement and insurance for you to make sure that if there is any accident during the competition, it will not be on the head of our North American Illuminati."


    "It''s really troublesome. All the people who can come to the competition must be ready. No one will blame you for the North American Illuminati."Most people think the Illuminati is too complicated.


    "When was Russell so mother in law?"


    "That''s why they''re official organizations. We''re not." "To be honest, if the tides are supported by such a strong fund as the Illuminati and the number of people, I will certainly do the same," Serena said


    "Is it really necessary to sign an insurance agreement?"


    "How much money can your guard pay for your casualties in the game?"


    "Er..."


    "If there is insurance, even if there are casualties, you can get a lot of compensation. Why not?" Said Serena.


    "Well Well, it makes sense. " Kinley also had to admit that the practice of the North American Illuminati was correct, just like the funds of their guard. If it was just ordinary injuries, he could also afford the medical expenses of the team members. However, if there were serious casualties, the guard could not give much money for compensation: "but since even the insurance has to be signed, then this competition may not be so simple."


    ¡­¡­


    "Mr Russell." A woman with the same white hair came to Russell south.


    "Do those organizations have any objections?"


    "No, most of them agree with our arrangement."


    "It''s a pity that the supernatural society won''t take part in it, otherwise it can use this competition to humiliate them."


    "Mr. Russell, it''s not a complete failure."


    "Oh? What''s your idea? "


    "I heard that when the supernatural society purified the maple community, it was not to eliminate those evil spirits, but to persuade them to be subordinates of the supernatural society, and then take them away, so there must be a large number of evil spirits in the supernatural society."


    "Hiss This group of waste, even the evil spirit can not be completely purified, and finally it must be the way of humiliation to negotiate with the evil spirit group. " Russell nander said scornfully.


    "We can lead some organizations to go to the headquarters of the supernatural society to catch the evil spirits. No matter whether they agree or not, they will lose face."

 Chapter 1271

    "Serena, we are strangers in Los Angeles. Where are we going to catch ten evil spirits?" Ginley said with a frown.


    They don''t worry about their own combat power. They deal with evil spirits the most.


    But they are in Hawaii to deal with the supernatural events, and they are totally new to Los Angeles.


    Where did they go to find the evil spirit?


    Evil spirits don''t walk all over the street.


    "We have a little girl among the tides who can divine."


    "The diviner to the evil spirit?" Asked ginley in surprise.


    "Of course." Selina said rather proudly.


    "Serena, how are we going to work together? Let''s get rid of the other organizations first, and then we''ll decide the winner. "


    "Why? You can''t protect yourself now. " Said Serena, disapproving.


    "Serena, how do you know there''s no use in the back when it comes to magic for our guards? Are you sure your team can solve all the problems? "


    "Here..." Serena is not sure.


    As Kinley said, there is a good chance for the two sides to work together.


    "Well, I promise you." "But if you break faith in the middle of the day, we will not die with your guards," said Serena


    "Of course." Kinley is not going to break his promise either.


    After all, it''s open, and it''s semi public.


    If he betrays tide and Serena in this competition, the face of their guard will be gone.


    A win in a game is not enough for him to betray his promise.


    And the power of tide is not weak, or even very strong.


    Serena also takes this into consideration. If she cooperates with the guard and supports each other to reach the final, she can really minimize the risk.


    "Hi, Serena, Kinley." Just then Russell went to the balcony and said, "what are you talking about?"


    "It''s about the game, of course." Serena said with a smile, "ginley and I are going to work together."


    Russell, as the organizer, did not participate in the competition.


    So Serena is also very calm about her cooperation with Kinley.


    Of course, she has another consideration.


    By letting more people know about their cooperation, we can make sure that Kinley doesn''t fight back.


    "How can you two cooperate? It looks like you''ve got the title Russell nander laughed and said, "I don''t need to help."


    "You are always selfless. What can you do for us? Will you help us win the championship? " Said Serena, disapproving.


    "I can''t help you win the championship, but I''m familiar with Los Angeles and know where there are evil spirits. Can I help you?"


    Serena and Kinley are both looking at each other. They don''t believe Russell nander will open such a back door for them.


    It''s almost like cheating, and with their knowledge of Russell south, this guy will never do anything that breaks the rules himself.


    "Of course, if you like."


    "There is a road to the forest in the suburb of shire. There should be a large number of evil spirits along the road to the end. Don''t tell others, or I will be too damaging to the authority of the North American Illuminati." Russell nander turned and left.


    "Do you believe him?" Selina asked.


    "Maybe there are a large number of evil spirits there, but I don''t believe that he will tell us both so kindly. Maybe he has told every organization once." "What''s more, if the evil spirits form a group, it will be very troublesome. Maybe Russell nander wants to take advantage of you and me to get rid of that evil spirit group, so I won''t do coolie for him."


    "It''s true that there is such a possibility. Maybe his purpose is to eliminate several groups of competitors."


    "Yes, this old fox."


    Despite Russell nander''s young face, he is actually very old, over sixty.


    "But that''s good. There are always some idiots who fall for us and solve our problems."


    ¡­¡­


    "Ingrid, there''s a big list. I need you to run. Here''s the original contract. You can make hundreds of copies."


    "Oh, I see." Ingrid took over the original contract that the Department Manager handed him. He just looked at it casually. It would take hundreds of copies at a time. It should be a big company.


    Although it''s not the list he talked about, he can get a lot of income.


    Now, of course, Ingrid is more concerned about the work of the supernatural society.


    Most of the energy is also spent on the supernatural society, and how to improve their own strength.


    If you buy insurance alone, you can''t get ten thousand dollars a month.


    But in the supernatural society, you can earn tens of thousands of dollars by performing one or two tasks every month,Since Chen Yu became president of the supernatural society, the supernatural society has changed its face.


    Of course, Ingrid did not give up his job in the insurance industry.


    Mainly to cover up their real career, if the family know that they lost their job in the insurance company, they may be frightened.


    Besides, it''s not easy to climb to the position of supervisor. The normal work is easy and there is a lot of spare time.


    They can go out for the reason of talking about customers, and then report to the association.


    And occasionally help some people to deal with the miraculous events, but also send a policy out, it can be said that the main business and sideline are the same.


    The most important point is that unless it is the action of the association, Chen Yu will not force Ingrid to stay in the association.


    The last time the demons attacked, Ingrid did a good job and got a good record.


    For this reason, it also received a bonus of one hundred thousand dollars.


    Of course, Gaia and Hess are the two with the highest bonus.


    Ingrid, though envious of their prize money, was not envious.


    Chen Yu has always been clear about rewards and punishments. His strength is not as strong as Gaia and heilisi.


    And he has been practicing his magic.


    Although he doesn''t look like a mountain or a dew, his strength has improved very fast.


    Wearing a big back, a suit and tie, and a business bag, it looks like it''s no different from those who sell insurance.


    But no one in the insurance company knew that a pair of daggers had been stuffed into his official bag.


    The daggers were made by Tianxi Dongye for him, but he couldn''t help it.


    Ingrid came to the address given to him by the manager and looked into the door, which felt like the headquarters of his association.


    Ingrid straightened his tie, got out of the car with his papers and contract, looked at the camera at the gate, drew his contract and his business card.

 Chapter 1272

    English enters the headquarters of the North American Illuminati.


    He was led by a woman with white hair. In addition to her strange hair, she was very beautiful.


    "This way, sir." Said the white haired woman.


    Led by the white haired woman, Ingrid came to a conference hall.


    "Well, miss, please call in the person who is going to sign the insurance."


    "OK, just a moment, please."


    Soon, the white haired woman came in with twenty men.


    Ingrid found these people dressed differently and didn''t look like employees of the same company at all.


    On the contrary, they are more like members of the supernatural society, and they wear different clothes.


    Ingrid didn''t think there was a problem before.


    But now in the eyes of an outsider, I suddenly feel a little strange.


    Would you like to talk to the president about unifying their clothes when they are asked to carry out their tasks.


    "Sir, sir Can I sign the insurance contract? " Ingrid, who had returned to his senses, was lost in his work.


    But that''s the norm now, and Ingrid is focusing most of his energy on the supernatural.


    "OK, I''m sorry. Let''s go."


    Twenty people took a look at the insurance contract and signed their names.


    Then the white haired woman brought in twenty more.


    Ingrid did the same thing.


    Ingrid felt faintly that these people were not ordinary people, they were all psychics!


    Although most of them can''t feel it, there are one or two weak ones who have poor control over their own magic. It''s easy for Ingrid to feel their magic.


    No wonder it''s a supernatural organization.


    But it seems that the number is quite large.


    Although it''s just to sign the insurance contract, not to talk about the contract, it doesn''t take much time.


    But we can''t stand a large number of people, at least more than 400.


    There are a lot of people in this supernatural organization.


    But judging by the perception of English, most of the people in this supernatural organization are similar to themselves in the past.


    It''s a psychic at the level of a bastard.


    Of course, in the association now, Ingrid dare not say who will win, but he can absolutely stand on his own.


    Ingrid''s mentality is very good. He thinks who hasn''t come from that stage.


    But the strength of an organization has nothing to do with the number of people.


    There are only 20 or 30 people in their supernatural society, but most of them have great strength.


    Even EDOS dared to run out and pick up the order himself.


    By the way, Erdos is going to be discharged in these two days. He plays with Erdos himself every day and should go to pick him up.


    The white haired woman found Ingrid distracted again.


    The instant impression of Ingrid was much worse.


    But by this time, the insurance contracts have been signed.


    "I''ll take you out, Mr. Ingrid."


    "Ah Oh, thank you. "


    Ingrid packed up and was about to go out when he was hit on the shoulder.


    A man with a crow on his head deliberately rubbed against English.


    This man is a virtue with moid, not a good thing.


    Of course, moid has been honest since he was cleaned up by Chen Yu.


    The cockscomb head man walked out three meters away. Suddenly his face changed. He felt his pocket and lost his things.


    The cockscomb man turned to Ingrid, who was holding his cell phone.


    "Have you lost anything, sir?"


    There was a trace of surprise on the white haired woman''s face.


    How does this insurance guy take that guy''s cell phone?


    I couldn''t see it at all.


    "Give it back!" the cockscomb man said


    As soon as English hands give away, the mobile phone will return to the hands of the cockscomb head man.


    "So fast." The white haired woman saw the action of Ingrid.


    But the cockscomb man was not happy. He felt that he had been teased.


    "Die for me!" The cockscomb man raised his arm and swung his fist at Ingrid.


    Ingrid''s arm suddenly changed. In the next moment, there was a dagger in his palm, and the dagger was on the neck of the cockscomb head man.


    The whole supernatural society, who can barely keep up with Chen Yu''s speed, is Ingrid.


    In the past, Ingrid had a big drawback: his own super speed could not last.


    But now his decline has increased at least eight times, and he''s more adept at controlling magic.


    Sticking to a fight is no longer a problem.He also asked the members of the lightning team for fighting skills.


    "You want to kill me?" Ingrid smiled at the cockscomb man with a dagger in his hand.


    So fast, so fast!


    The white haired woman''s subconscious back two steps.


    If I have a conflict with him, and if the distance is less than five meters, I can never avoid his attack.


    Within five meters, I will surely die!


    I didn''t see clearly how he took out the dagger and put it on the neck of the cockscomb head man.


    This guy is also a psychic! And a very powerful psychic.


    "First Sir I''m kidding you. " The cockscomb man was frightened.


    He can only bully ordinary people. What he thinks about is that English is not only a psychic, but also a powerful psychic.


    The key point is that he felt the murderous spirit in Ingrid.


    To speak of this momentum, Ingrid also learned from CASS.


    It is said that Cass also came from Chen Zhu.


    In the face of the enemy or the captives, they may not want to kill each other, but their murderous spirit still needs to be maintained.


    In order to shake the enemy, let them yield and fear.


    Of course, Ingrid didn''t plan to kill, but he learned 80% of the momentum.


    Ingrid had a smile on his face as if he were a cold killer.


    Ingrid put away the dagger. The white haired woman still couldn''t see Ingrid''s movements.


    Once again, Ingrid returned to the status of a philistine insurance salesman.


    The cockscomb man had softened his legs until Ingrid turned and left, unable to get up.


    He felt that he could really be killed.


    The white haired woman really doubts which of these two temperament is the real him.


    "Mr. Ingrid, you should know where it is."


    "I don''t know."


    "This is the headquarters of the North American Illuminati. Would you like to join us? We would love to have such a powerful wizard as you. "


    "I''m sorry, but I still like the job as an insurance salesman." Ingrid will not reveal his true identity.


    Even his family did not know his real identity, let alone other people.


    "Well, here''s my business card. If Mr. Ingrid changes his mind, he can make this call."

 Chapter 1273

    What North American Illuminati will you join?


    Ingrid didn''t want to be a traitor.


    He didn''t want to go back to the old scrap.


    Compared with the past, the past supernatural society is a group of sheep led by a sheep.


    But now the supernatural society is a lion leading a pack of wolves.


    Ingrid didn''t want to be a lion in a flock, because he felt that if he stayed in such an environment for a long time, he would become a sheep himself.


    In his eyes, this North American Illuminati is sheep.


    He just wants to follow the lion.


    Only looking at the lion''s back can he know how to go.


    Russell Nande went to the white haired woman and said, "Zela, what are you looking at?"


    "That man, very strong!" "I just tried to get him to join us, but he refused," Zela said


    "Oh? How strong would it be to be called a powerful person by you? " Russell nander looked at Zela in surprise. When she first met Zela, Russell nander was only good in her evaluation, that''s all.


    Of course, Russell south is different now.


    "If you can''t beat him without using the secret method, I will be killed by him in an instant if I have a conflict with him within five meters, you You can''t guarantee your life within 20 meters. "


    "Is there any way to pull it together?"


    "It''s hard to estimate. This kind of person has strong strength, but he is willing to disguise himself as an insurance salesman, indicating that he is not willing to participate in the super nature."


    "That''s all." It''s a pity Russell Nande heard Zela.


    It''s a pity that such a powerful psychic can''t be accepted for his own use.


    But they are not evil organizations. It is impossible for them to take some evil measures to force each other to join them.


    "By the way, I''ve leaked the supernatural evil spirit group to the leaders of all organizations, but I don''t expect to go to many organizations."


    "Why?" Zela asked, puzzled.


    "My reputation is not very good." Russell nander said helplessly.


    "But it''s better to have a few."


    ¡­¡­


    Krone and dillas stood at the gate to welcome Erdos back.


    The two of them, as marginal characters, are not even popular in the evil spirit group, but they are similar to Erdos.


    This time, Erdos was injured. The two of them wanted to kill the group who hurt Erdos.


    If they had played, even if ofit was in a dungeon, it would not have been two of their little spirits.


    At this time, CASS''s car drove into the headquarters, and Erdos got out of the car.


    Erdos is out of the hospital. Cass is going to pick him up.


    "How are you, Krone and dillas?" Erdos had been lying in the hospital for more than ten days, and could have been discharged a few days earlier. But West had been saying that he would observe and observe again. It took more than ten days before he was allowed to leave the hospital.


    Erdos was so excited that he gave Krone and dillas a warm hug.


    As expected, only when he returns here can he feel the value of his existence.


    The hospital was so boring that Erdos thought it was not the place he should come.


    Take a seat in the hospital yard. It''s a group of old people and old ladies who come to complain to him. It''s either here or there.


    Erdos thought he was different from them. He was not one of those damned old ladies.


    I am a real fighter!


    Last time the devil army invaded, I killed a devil by myself!


    Last time that group of people attacked, they just ignored them for a while, so they hurt them a little.


    That''s definitely not your real level.


    "Hi, Erdos, are you back?" At this time Pamela drifted over.


    "Don''t get close to me As soon as you get close to me, my old cold leg gets sick. " Erdos took a few steps at once.


    "Er..."


    "Well, I''m kidding. Nice to see you again, Ms Pamela." Erdos breathed the air: "it''s still comfortable here."


    At this time, Ingrid also drove in.


    "Erdos, how did you come back? When I went to the hospital just now, I knew you had been discharged from the hospital. Why don''t you tell me?"


    "It''s Cass who took me out of the hospital. Cass is a bastard. I can leave the hospital alone. I''m not an old man. I don''t need your special care." Erdos has always refused to be old, especially here.


    Cass shrugged: "I''m afraid you''re late. The president knows that you''re back today, leaving behind a lot of food, which can''t be bought on the market."


    "By the way, how about the president?""Miss Farley has been attacked, and the president is angry now."


    "What? Who dares to attack Miss Farley, Krone? Take out my weapon. I will kill all those bastards. "


    "Well, it''s a group of ordinary people. The president and Mr. West have gone to deal with it."


    "Erdos, go inside. The party is about to begin." Pamela said, "those foods are not to be missed."


    You should know that even the spirit likes the food that Chen left behind.


    Those foods are all magic foods, which are absolutely not available on the market.


    Even one of them is still an immortal bird.


    It''s said that if you eat the flesh and blood of an immortal bird, you can get fire immunity.


    Of course, the actual situation is not so good, but it can obtain certain high temperature resistance effect.


    And has a certain increase effect on fire magic.


    Magic food can''t give ordinary people magic power, but there are some special effects occasionally.


    Similar to the awakening effect, but not familiar with awakening, it can be regarded as variation.


    Of course, the odds are very small.


    We mainly like the taste and taste of these magic food.


    When it was dark, the party began.


    All the people in the headquarters of the association, except those in the dungeons, came to the party, including the evil spirit group.


    However, there are still 30 female evil spirits, who are now in the stage of transforming into a banshee and cannot attend the party.


    And because Chen Yu is not there, so the evil spirits are quite open.


    "I''d like to have a toast to you, Ms. Pamela." Krone is holding the glass. This is the purple green wine provided by Chen Zhu. It''s priceless outside, but they enjoy it freely here.


    Pamela responded to Krone''s toast and took a long breath after a drink.


    This wine is full of magic. It''s really overwhelming.


    Suddenly Pamela raised her eyebrows.


    At this time, CASS also put down his glass, and he heard the roar of locomotives outside.


    "You go on with the party. Don''t let the trivia outside affect the atmosphere. I''ll go and have a look." Pamela said.

 Chapter 1274

    The gate of the association headquarters was knocked open by a car.


    It''s like the last time Orpheus broke into the headquarters.


    Do not say hello at all, this is a naked invasion, the enemy!


    There are also several business cars behind, which are full of people.


    As soon as these people broke into the headquarters, they jumped out of the car.


    See Pamela in front of the crowd.


    "Look, there is a evil spirit."


    "As expected, there are evil spirits. It seems that Mr. Russell Nande didn''t cheat us. This task can be easily completed."


    There was a psychic with a gun like weapon, aimed at Pamela.


    àØ -


    what this gun shoots is not a bullet or energy, but a net.


    The net is directly over Pamela.


    Pamela felt that the net was special and had the power of runes on it.


    Pamela''s face suddenly changed.


    "Ah..." Pamela whistled at the man in front of her.


    Boom -


    in front of him, the man''s body exploded violently and his blood and flesh were splashed all over.


    Everyone was stunned. In a moment, all the magic poured into Pamela.


    Pamela was even angrier, and the effect of killing others and making an example of others was not achieved.


    Look at thirty or forty people in front of you.


    Pamela''s whole body was suddenly cold, and her body was suddenly put on, and her mouth whistled again.


    With the howling sound, the cold air becomes thousands of ice cones and spreads in all directions.


    The front psychic is the first one to bear the brunt. In the moment of contact with the ice cone, the soul is penetrated, and the body is dissipated like ice chips.


    The psychic at the back saw something wrong, so he quickly used defense magic.


    But they underestimated Pamela''s horror.


    Tens of thousands of icebergs are as irrational as metal storms.


    Those defense magic can block one iceberg and two icebergs, but it can''t block a hundred or a thousand.


    In a flash, more than 40 psychics were smashed, leaving a pool of ice on the ground.


    Just at this time, the car in the back suddenly started and ran out of the headquarters.


    There are two other people in the car. They were originally here to join the party.


    But they never dreamed that they would meet such a terrible evil spirit here.


    No, it''s definitely not a evil spirit. There can''t be such a terrible evil spirit.


    That''s definitely not the power of evil spirits.


    That''s the devil!


    Dozens of psychics were killed in an instant.


    They don''t feel like they''re here to hunt.


    I''m here to send sheep to the tiger.


    Pamela saw the escaping car and again opened her mouth to scream.


    The business car was dismembered directly.


    Pamela floated to the top of the car. After checking, she saw a pool of blood and meat on the driver''s seat.


    With the no breath of the living people, I turned around slowly and left.


    After Pamela left, a man crawled out of the ruins of the car.


    The man looked at the direction of the headquarters of the eye supernatural society, turned around and fled into the dark.


    He''s scared. He''s really scared.


    Odenkock fled back to the headquarters of the North American Illuminati.


    "Audenkirk, how come you''re back so soon? Is the operation going well?" Russell nander saw odenkock come back, but things seemed different from what he had imagined.


    Audenkirk looks a bit embarrassed. Is there any accident?


    "Russell! I''m going to kill you I''m going to kill you... " Audenkirk suddenly jumped at Russell Nande, excited and out of control.


    Russell nander quickly retreated: "what are you doing? Odenkok, I''m not welcome to do that again. "


    "It''s you! You killed my companion You bastard, you just let us die. "


    "To die? What''s the matter? "


    "You don''t know? You clearly mean it. You told us that there were a lot of evil spirits in that place, but we only met one! But the evil spirit She She She... "


    "What happened to her? It''s not like so many of you can''t catch a evil spirit, can you? "


    "She killed all our people, not only my people, but also all the people who went with her, all dead, all dead in the hands of that evil spirit, just one move! Kill all our people in one move. "


    "What?" Russell nander looked at odenkock with astonishment. "How could it be? You are not ordinary people How could that be. "


    "In fact, it''s not a evil spirit, it''s a monster, my friend My brother All I have It''s all gone... " Auden Kirk was shouting and crying.


    Russell nander was deep in thought, and his face became very ugly.How could a evil spirit have such terrible power?


    Don''t you That''s why the supernatural society couldn''t purify the maple community for many years?


    If so, then everything will be explained.


    If there is such a terrible evil spirit in maple leaf community, it''s really not easy to eliminate it.


    In the end, they had to negotiate with the evil spirit group of maple leaf community.


    But in this way, the supernatural society has picked up the bargain.


    It''s so powerful.


    Unfortunately If only this evil spirit could join their North American Illuminati.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, Chen Yu came to the headquarters of the association.


    I found the gate a bit messy.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "President, here you are." When Erdos saw Chen Yu, he immediately came up to say hello.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Last night we had a party at headquarters, and then the gang broke in and attacked Ms. Pamela directly. Then Ms. Pamela got angry and killed everyone."


    "Who is it?" Chen doesn''t care about the lives of these people.


    "I don''t know. Ms. Pamela started too fast. By the time we got out, the fight was over."


    "Oh, well, next time there is a similar situation, at least one living mouth should be left if conditions permit, at least to let us know who sent it." Chen said.


    It''s just right to run wild on your own territory and kill yourself.


    Chen doesn''t care.


    "It''s a pity that Ms. Pamela started too fast. I wanted to teach these bastards a lesson myself." Said Erdos with great regret.


    He would like to prove that his last injury was an accident.


    "President." Helys came out with a backpack on her back and saw Chen Yu coming to say hello.


    "Where are you going?"


    "I''m short of some calling materials recently. I heard that there is an abandoned cemetery in the southwest. I plan to go there. I won''t come back tonight."


    "I know that abandoned cemetery. It''s quite far away. Let me take you there." Chen said.


    Subconsciously, he still treats Hess as a child.


    Even though her strength is already very high.

 Chapter 1275

    Chen Yu drives helys to the abandoned cemetery.


    Chen Yu felt that there were several powerful spirits nearby.


    But it''s just that it''s powerful, and it''s not a threat to Haley at all.


    What''s more, she can feel that her perception of the dead is stronger than her own, and she must have felt it.


    "How long are you going to stay here?" Chen asked.


    "About a day is enough. Just find some skeletons."


    "I''ll pick you up tomorrow, or call me when you''re done."


    "President, I''m not a kid."


    "Well, I''m going."


    For a while, helys was speechless. She could grow up with anything well, but she treated herself too much as a child.


    It should be because his strength is not enough, so the president always feels that he needs to be taken care of.


    Her style is very planned. What to do today and what to do tomorrow.


    Enter the fourth floor of the test tower twice a week.


    Then two days of meditation, and then two days of studying black magic.


    Spare time for practical tasks and enrich yourself.


    ¡­¡­


    Chen Yu returns to the city, and suddenly a bus passes by.


    Then Chen Yu heard a voice of surprise. Looking back, he saw a head sticking out of the bus window.


    It''s the girl named Joyce.


    "Hi, uncle."


    Chen immediately pretended to see nothing and left.


    "Stop," said jomimis to the bus driver at once


    "Where are you going, Joyce?"


    "Go out and play." Said jomimis.


    "We''re on a mission now, in a game." Said Kinley.


    "Just catch a few evil spirits, not one more than me, not one less."


    "It doesn''t matter," said Serena, looking at the tide team members who were working together. "It doesn''t need so many people to catch some evil spirits anyway."


    "Can I go with you? When I first came to Los Angeles, I didn''t have a chance to go out. " Said a female member of the tide.


    "I''ll go, too."


    "I''ll go, too."


    A few members about the age of Joyce all wanted to go out.


    With the beginning of jomimis, they are not willing to fall behind.


    Ginley looks at Serena, and Serena is helpless.


    I thought it was just jomimis.


    As a result, a group of people followed her.


    "Come on, all of you. You can play as you like, Billie. You stay. We need you for our action."


    "Yes, elder sister." Billie nodded.


    "Come back at night. Don''t spend the night outside." Kinley was still a little worried about the children.


    The young people got out of the car and went out to play in groups of twos and threes.


    Dorenko has always been Joyce''s junior attendant: "Joyce, where are we going?"


    "Go to find that uncle. He should be familiar with Los Angeles. Let him take us to play."


    "We are not familiar with him."


    "Who said he was not familiar? We have saved him. Have you forgotten?"


    "That''s not saving. The man who threatened him didn''t intend to kill." Dorenko said.


    "Anyway, we saved him. Let me see where he is now."


    Jomimis closed her eyes, half paid, and opened them again. "Turn right at the front corner."


    "We have two legs. He drives a car."


    "Can''t we just stop a car?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Chen Yu drove for more than ten minutes and suddenly felt that there was a car following him.


    After a look in the mirror, it was a taxi.


    Chen Yu pulled up to the side of the road and saw two girls running out of the car.


    Chen Chu was about to run back, but it was too late.


    "Hi, uncle. We''re seeing each other again. It''s a good chance."


    Who''s with you.


    "How do you know I''m here?"


    "I said we can do magic, can you believe it?"


    "Ha ha..."


    Chen knew the identity of their witches as early as she was at the Hawaiian airport.


    If you think about it carefully, it seems no surprise that they find themselves by magic.


    "You still don''t believe it." "But it''s normal. Most people don''t believe that there is magic in the world," she said


    "What can I do for you?"


    "You take us to play."


    "No time."


    "What are you going to do?"


    "Work.""What do you do?"


    "University professor."


    "Liar, where is your young professor?"


    "You finally admit that I''m young. Let''s go. I''ll treat you to dinner."


    ¡­¡­


    "The food here is delicious." Joyce put the grease on her mouth.


    "Should it be very expensive here?"


    "All right."


    Marina''s restaurant, the minimum consumption is 800 dollars, and can come here to spend, often not less than 3000 dollars.


    It''s noon. There aren''t many people in the restaurant.


    But in the evening, it''s hard to find one here.


    "Uncle, are you rich?"


    It seems to Joyce that Chen Yu must have a lot of money to take them to such an expensive restaurant in the first class and drive super fast.


    "Well, there is some money."


    "Would you like to sponsor us? If you have any trouble in the future, we can help you out. "


    "No, I believe I can solve any problem. If I can''t solve any problem myself, you should not be able to solve it."


    "Not necessarily. You don''t know our ability at all."


    "Well, go and kill the one in the White House."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "You see, what I can''t do, you can''t either."


    "Don''t be kidding. We''re not terrorists, let alone killers."


    "That is to say, can you do anything else?"


    "Of course We don''t kill. "


    "Well, I''m short of money. Go to the bank and grab 100 million dollars for me."


    Poof -


    "if I have that ability, what else do I want you to sponsor?"


    "You see, I need money and you can''t do it."


    "You''re playing us, asshole."


    "No, you look at me so seriously."


    "Why didn''t I see your serious eyes at all."


    "Well, are you full? I have to go ahead. "


    "I''ll do what I say. If you can''t solve something, you can come to us." Said jomimis.


    Chen Yu looks back at Qiao miesi and dorenko, only smiles, and then leaves.


    Meanwhile, outside the abandoned cemetery, the bus stopped.


    Ginley, Serena and Billie got out of the car and found that there were two buses in front of them.


    Like the bus they take, they are all cars of the North American Illuminati, and their drivers are also the staff of the North American Illuminati.


    Serena frowned. "Someone''s ahead."


    "Are we still in?" Asked Kinley.


    "Billie, are there many evil spirits in it?"


    "I sense that there are several powerful evil spirits in it."

 Chapter 1276

    "How powerful?"


    "If the three of us are able to solve one, we will be in danger once these powerful evil spirits come together." Said billier.


    "The people who enter in front of us should be able to attract the attention of the evil spirits. They should not be able to catch all the evil spirits alone."


    "Is the evil spirit in this really so terrible?" Kinley did not encounter a powerful evil spirit.


    "Several evil spirits here should have devoured all the evil spirits in the whole cemetery. There are only these powerful ones left. They can''t do anything to each other, so they are so terrible." Said billier.


    "Just be careful, no problem." Said Serena.


    "All right."


    Three people entered the cemetery, because it had been abandoned for a long time, and no one took care of it, so some tombstones here were crooked.


    After walking for a while, Billie suddenly stepped in.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "There''s a spirit gone." Said billier.


    "Destroyed?"


    "Eh Another one disappeared Another one disappeared... "


    "Is the team that got the first step strong?" Ginley said in surprise.


    "No? I didn''t find out which team was particularly strong in this competition... " Serena looks at Kinley. "Except for your guard."


    Just then, a cry of panic came from the cemetery.


    Then three people saw more than 20 people, all in panic to escape.


    Behind them, there are four evil spirits.


    "Well, they are being hunted down by evil spirits."


    "No They run in different directions They are not being chased by evil spirits, they are running together. " Said Serena.


    At this time, Kinley realized that they were indeed running away, but the evil spirits were also running away.


    What''s in it?


    "How terrible! There is a breath, so powerful magic appears in front. " Said Billie in a sudden panic.


    Kinley and Serena also felt this powerful magic.


    They saw a young girl in black standing in the deep of the cemetery.


    Three people are scared to retreat, that black dress girl''s body sends out the breath that lets a person palpitate.


    "Go, I can''t stay here. This girl is terrible. We will be killed by her." Serena said immediately.


    So do Kinley and Billie.


    This magic makes them really unable to rise the idea of confrontation. It''s better to escape as soon as possible.


    The three left the cemetery, but the girl in black didn''t come out.


    Another wave of people also escaped, some people have been unable to stand up, panting on the ground.


    "You''re the Bodhi of the new era?" Serena looks at one of them.


    She recognized one of them, who had previously socialized.


    "Serena Why are you here? "


    "Like you What''s going on? "


    "We heard that there are evil spirits here, so we came to catch them. When we came, we found that the evil spirits were besieging the girl in black. We wanted to help. As a result, the girl in black drove us out directly. I wanted to teach her a lesson. As a result..."


    "What''s the result?"


    "The girl in black killed two evil spirits by mistake."


    "Miss? What do you mean? "


    "She wanted to catch the evil spirit alive. Because of our harassment, she killed two evil spirits and then angered us. Nane was wounded by her."


    "What''s the matter with that girl in black? Do you know her? Is it the same person who participated in this competition? "


    "I don''t know. I haven''t heard of such a terrible witch."


    "She''s not supposed to be in the North American psychic contest. If she is, we don''t have to compete." Said Kinley.


    Everyone fell into silence. Indeed, the girl in black just breathed, which made them flinch.


    Listen to Bodie again, that young girl unexpectedly faces several powerful evil spirits siege alone, and still has the upper hand steadily.


    Moreover, if the girl in black wants to eliminate those evil spirits, it should be easy to eliminate them.


    "Come on, get out of here. If that girl in black comes out, it will be very troublesome."


    They hurried back to the bus and fled from the abandoned cemetery.


    "Los Angeles doesn''t look as simple as we thought." Said Kinley.


    "It''s no surprise that the world is so big that occasionally there are one or two powerful psychics." "Maybe there''s only one in Los Angeles," Serena said


    "Don''t you know what happened last night?"


    "What do you know?"


    "Four organizations went to the place provided by Russell nander, only one person escaped back. Now the survivor was also sent to the hospital by Russell nander, and we were not allowed to contact him.""And the others?"


    "It''s all dead. The man who asked for it was shouting all the way. Many people heard it."


    "Russell nander wouldn''t have done that. He couldn''t have let the contestants die even if he had to knock them out."


    "I suspect Russell nander didn''t expect it. Things got out of hand." "It''s possible that Russell nander''s original goal was to eliminate several groups of competitors, which resulted in accidents, resulting in casualties," Kinley said


    "It seems that we should also be on guard against Russell nander, and be taken into the ditch by him."


    "It''s true that I don''t know what kind of enemies they have met, but so many people have died."


    "Like the girl in black, she has the ability to kill us all."


    "Well, it''s a good thing we''re running fast."


    Fortunately, with such a evil spirit compass as Billie, in the limited 48 hours, we finally caught ten evil spirits.


    But this time there are many competitors, each with his own magic power.


    Even the most stupid way is to find a local guide to find the so-called ghost house or haunted place.


    So most of them finished the task.


    The second time they gathered in the conference hall, Kinley found out that there were half as many people missing.


    It seems that a lot of teams have been eliminated, said Jin Li secretly.


    Russell nander is here. It''s like nothing happened to him.


    "First of all, congratulations on the completion of the first competition. There are still 25 groups left, i.e. 250 people. Now, let''s talk about the second competition."


    Russell nander said: "the second competition is to catch magic creatures. We have put 100 magic creatures in downtown Los Angeles. Of course, they are not real magic creatures, but dogs with magic biological lineage. You must catch at least five magic creatures in 48 hours, that is to say, at least five groups of competitors will Being eliminated, of course, you can catch more after you catch enough, so that you can eliminate more players. Similarly, you can kill magical creatures and restrict other groups to advance to the third round. "

 Chapter 1277

    "Yes, yes!" Ingrid ran excitedly into the front hall of the headquarters.


    There are not many people in the headquarters today. Ingrid can''t find anyone to share his joy.


    Then he ran to the guard post at the gate and took Erdos by the hand and cried, "Erdos, I passed, I passed."


    "What have you done?"


    "The first floor, the first floor of the test tower. I''ve passed the first floor." Cried Ingrid excitedly.


    He became the fourth person to pass the first floor of the tower after Gaia, Norma and helris.


    Moreover, he was the first man to pass.


    "Congratulations." Erdos also has the ring of trial.


    Even he went in and tried several times, and everyone knew the result.


    If he goes in alone, he can''t last ten seconds.


    But Erdos knew how hard it was to get through.


    We know how terrible Chen Yu can be through the seventh layer.


    And the fact that English can go through the first level has shown that he is powerful.


    But Erdos did not expect that Ingrid would be the first male member to pass Except for Chen Zhao.


    On the same day, Ingrid didn''t go to work for the insurance company either. Whoever came to the headquarters, he would say.


    Joy is something that needs to be shared, and if no one shares, it has no meaning.


    Of course, when someone is happy, someone must be sad.


    Let''s say Jolin Nash.


    She always thought that she would be the fourth person to pass the first floor.


    Even most people in the association think so.


    The first three are all women, Gaia, Norma and helris.


    This shows that witches are indeed stronger than wizards.


    But she could not have imagined that Ingrid, who had not been exposed, would become the fourth person to pass the first floor of the test tower.


    In fact, the strength of Ingrid is in everyone''s eyes.


    Ingrid''s magic is speed. He is the only one who can match Chen''s speed.


    It''s just that no one thought that Ingrid would be the fourth.


    However, this also led to the members of the association starting a crazy trial tower tour.


    In fact, many members are not much worse.


    Take Jolin Nash for example. She thought she would be the fourth one, which is also valid.


    She can kill nearly 90 monsters now. I believe she will be able to attack the first level soon.


    As a result, Ingrid was ahead of her, which made her really angry.


    There are also Giselle, moid and Moore. They are not far away from Jolin Nash. They are all promising to play fourth.


    Only West and Pattaya are calm. They are totally auxiliary, and they can''t go through the first floor alone.


    Gezira and Toyono Tianxi are the last members to join the association. They can''t rank yet. They have to compete with each other.


    I''ll kill more this time, and you''ll kill more tomorrow. It''s competition.


    Next is Allah. Although she can attack magic, she is also classified as auxiliary witch, or functional witch.


    Pan and Eric are the second group''s strength range, which is not much different from that of Jolin Nash.


    The first group is Gaia, Norma and helris, whose strength is beyond dispute.


    And Moore Raz, who has only been in the tower once and never again.


    She was forced to join the association because she was originally under ofette.


    Her own strength is not outstanding, but also a pure aid, completely unable to adapt to the battle in the test tower.


    Although the five members of the lightning team are not psychics, they have received the baptism of strengthening potion, and they have a strong sense of fighting, so they have always been five people working together to attack the trial tower.


    At present, the best record is 60 on the first floor. It''s very difficult for five people to join the team, but it''s very high.


    Now they have formed their own fighting style. If one person can''t handle it, five people together can definitely play their own role.


    Of course, there is also an invisible member of the association, oso Lisa, but she is still a double-sided person and basically has no intersection with the association.


    Occasionally, however, messages are sent to Chen Yu and West.


    Moore and moid were also quite critical of the sudden outburst of Ingrid.


    It''s said that everyone will be mediocre together. As a result, your own cattle will be forced secretly.


    As a result, Jolin Nash and moyde almost reached the second level with the success of front and back feet.


    Jolin Nash wanted to be proud, but moid also broke through, which directly reduced her excitement.


    What''s the matter with moid?Anyway, Jolin Nash was upset.


    Chen Yu was very happy to hear that three people broke through the first floor today.


    They boasted about three people, and gave them a raise in salary and welfare.


    Now this society, not rely on personal worship, can pull up a team.


    If there is no matching treatment, why do people mix with you.


    In fact, their efforts are also in their eyes.


    Jolin Nash is a natural result, but the breakthrough of Ingrid and moid is something Chen Yu didn''t expect.


    It''s not that they look down on them, it''s that they don''t usually show up.


    "Gaia, have you heard that Ingrid, Jolin Nash and moid have all broken through the first floor?"


    "Eh, so fast. It seems that I have to work hard to break through the second level in this month." Gaia said.


    Although Gaia is busy making movies now, she hasn''t let go of her cultivation.


    Every time she can enter the test tower, she will go in at the first time anyway.


    "Come back in the evening and have a party at headquarters."


    "Well, I''ll be back when I pick up Evans."


    "When your crew is finished, come straight back. I''ll pick up Evans." Chen said.


    "All right." Gaia is not worried about Chen Yu.


    Chen also helped her take over Evans several times.


    Gaia''s own shots have been shot for a long time, but the work is not finished.


    She is now mainly in charge of movement guidance.


    Of course, occasionally I will help the crew deal with some small problems.


    Wang -


    Gaia just hung up the phone and looked down. A fat Alaskan dog bit Gaia''s pants.


    Gaia picked up the little Alaskan dog, who was supposed to be just weaned, and put it into the crew.


    "Whose dog is it?"


    The crew asked it all the time, and no one answered Gaia''s questions.


    "Since no one wants it, take it back. Evans should like it." Gaia said in his heart.


    After finishing today''s work, Gaia took the little Alaskan dog and rode back to the headquarters.


    "You''ll be Jamie later, Jamie."

 Chapter 1278

    "That dog is in the car ahead?"


    "Yes, the magic beacon given by the Illuminati of North America is shown in this way."


    "The Illuminati is a real hassle. Since it''s a magic beacon for everyone to track, what''s the point of the game?"


    "The Illuminati wants us to fight for the same goal." "If only four teams are found for each team, then all teams will be eliminated. However, this kind of thing will not happen. There will be several strong teams who will take the lead in gathering together, and the weaker teams will have to compete. The bright North America club wants to ensure that those with potential will be promoted first, and then the weak teams will be eliminated."


    "Boss, are we a weak team?"


    "We are the wolf gods, we are not the weak chickens." The man in the copilot''s seat snorted coldly.


    Their organization is called Wolf God, and they are different from the general supernatural organization.


    Wolf God belongs to mercenary nature, so their combat experience is very rich.


    The second event of the North American psychic competition is to find and catch five mixed race magical creatures.


    The wolf God''s eldest brother, the lone wolf, thinks that every player is an elite and does not need to search in groups. Therefore, ten players are divided into five groups, one in two.


    "Eh!" Suddenly, the wolf saw another car passing by: "Falk, here comes the competitor."


    "Boss, they seem to have a lot of people. What shall we do?"


    "Just catch up with the car ahead." Said the wolf.


    "Right here?"


    "Bullshit, hurry up, grab something and go." "There is no one else on the road here," the wolf urged


    "Oh Well then. " The driver can only speed up, rush to the front of the car, a dozen steering wheel, stopped the car in front.


    But just then, the car that had been tracking the same target stopped.


    It''s not a group of people found by the lone wolf, but four or five groups of people, all of whom have collided.


    ¡­¡­


    Gaia frowned as she saw herself stopped by a strange car.


    When she came out of the studio, she felt a car following her.


    I just don''t know who it is.


    Revenge? Or what kind of robber?


    Gaia takes Jamie out of the car.


    At this time, four or five cars, down a dozen people.


    These people have men and women, dressed in strange ways.


    Gaia wondered, are robbers so out of the mainstream now?


    Ginley and Serena are working together as usual.


    They both agreed to help each other search after one team found five mixed race magical creatures.


    "A lot of competitors, how can they be so coincidental, are focused on one goal." Serena whispered.


    "I think there will be a war later." Jinli frowned and said, is this the second round of the fight?


    "Don''t do it until they''ve finished. We''ll take the offer." Serena obviously wanted to make a profit.


    "They are not fools, who do not want to reap profits." Said Kinley.


    "Some people are really idiots The man who stopped the car, the lone wolf, is a fool who only knows how to use force. He must start to rob later. When he gets there, other people will not sit by him, and they will stop him. " Said Serena.


    Sure enough, as Selena had guessed, the wolf swaggered towards the woman.


    "Who are you?" Gaia said.


    "It''s none of your business. Give me the dog in your arms." The wolf came to Gaia and reached for Jamie in Gaia''s arms.


    Gaia grabbed the wolf''s wrist with one hand. "Is this your dog?"


    "Less TM crap." The wolf raised his foot and kicked Gaia directly on his stomach.


    Gaia retreated two steps. The lone wolf was a little surprised. He was a reinforcement department. Although he didn''t move his foot just now, he was not able to withstand it by ordinary people.


    But this tall woman, unexpectedly, just a little back two steps.


    "It''s good. It can hold me up." The wolf suddenly sped towards Gaia.


    Gaia was now enraged and looked at the wolf.


    Bang -


    one blow, half of the face of the lone wolf is sunken, lying on the ground.


    Whew -


    suddenly, a burst of air came.


    Gaia''s shoulder was twisted, but he failed to avoid the attack. His shoulder was cut by a crossbow.


    Gaia''s face immediately darkened.


    These are not ordinary people!


    The atmosphere has become dignified.


    Gaia''s body exudes a strong breath, which carries a sense of oppression.


    Everyone can''t breathe, and it stimulates everyone''s nerves and makes them manic."How terrible! This woman is not an ordinary person! " Jinli''s face changed a little.


    Serena''s cheeks twitched a little, and she was trying to resist the frenzy.


    "Kill!" Everyone roared at the same time and rushed to Gaia.


    It was forced by her breath.


    But the next moment, Gaia''s body erupted a heat wave, and there was a terrible sense of oppression ten times.


    "Go away!"


    All of us were flying backwards in an instant, swinging a ring of fire from Gaia''s feet.


    Everyone fell to the ground in embarrassment and looked at Gaia like a God in horror.


    Gaia himself was a little surprised, he actually understood a deeper blood power, Longwei.


    In the past, Gaia was able to give out the power of dragon, but it is different from today.


    In the past, the momentum was restrained and contained, but not developed.


    But now it''s momentum. Momentum moves with it.


    Gaia looked at the wounded, snorted coldly and drove away.


    For more than a dozen people on the scene, it was a humiliating experience.


    But they were desperate for the tall woman again.


    The power like the God of heaven is not what people should be able to achieve.


    It''s terrible


    Kinley is the least hurt, and he stands back.


    He picked up Serena: "Serena, how are you?"


    "OK..." Serena spewed out a mouthful of blood, but this mouthful of blood vomited the backlog of her heart, and her body was relaxed.


    "What the hell is that woman? It''s terrible. Is there anyone else in the world her match? "


    "Maybe in the daytime, the girl in black who met in the abandoned cemetery can."


    "I can''t imagine two such terrible psychics in a city."


    "Los Angeles is more dangerous than we think."


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, Kinley and Serena were not interested in finding mixed race magical creatures, dragging their tired bodies back to the headquarters of the North American Illuminati.


    Russell nander hurries: "Kinley and Serena, I heard you met a powerful psychic outside?"


    "Yes, very powerful."


    "You two can''t match her together?" Russell nander heard about it from other people earlier.


    He didn''t expect that there was such a powerful psychic in Los Angeles that he didn''t know about.


    "It''s not just the two of us working together, she just relies on the breath to oppress, which injured more than a dozen of us Russell nander, she won''t be arranged by you. She''s deliberately troubling us, isn''t she

 Chapter 1279

    Russell nander walks in the garden of the headquarters.


    At this time, Zela appeared behind him without warning.


    "What are you thinking, sir?"


    "The local supernatural of Los Angeles is deeper than I thought." Russell nander said with emotion: "not to mention the psychic who sold insurance a few days ago, today, I heard that there are two powerful psychics, a girl in black and a tall woman. By reason, these two people should not be unknown. But before we came here, we had never heard of them, but they were strong and disgusting."


    "Let me check to see if I can develop them into our team."


    "Go."


    Russell nander had asked about Los Angeles before moving his headquarters to Los Angeles.


    What he heard was that there seemed to be only a few kittens in Los Angeles.


    For the Illuminati, Los Angeles is a big city, but it''s also a place where supernatural forces are vacant. It''s like a huge cake.


    As for the original forces stationed in Los Angeles, the supernatural society.


    Russell nander didn''t pay attention at all.


    But who would have thought that there was such a master in Los Angeles.


    "By the way, what''s up with the supernatural society?"


    "Nothing."


    "I remember West was acting president, right? Now? "


    "I investigated some time ago. It seems that I am a Chinese President now."


    "Any information about him?"


    "Some of them, on the surface, are university professors. In private, they are illegal doctors. They make a lot of money by practicing medicine illegally." Zela curled her mouth to show her contempt.


    "Hiss This supernatural society is really good. I don''t know what West thinks when he wants to find such a person to be president. " Russell nander''s laughter was full of disdain.


    "Would you like me to go and get him in trouble, sir?"


    "Don''t go to their headquarters. There''s a powerful evil spirit in their headquarters." Russell nander was very concerned about the evil spirit who killed dozens of Psychics: "do you know his residence?"


    "Yes."


    "Go and make a mess of his house."


    "To what extent?" Asked Zela.


    "As long as we are not exposed, let their new president go homeless." Said Russell nander.


    ¡­¡­


    Dong Dong -


    "don''t knock, little Gelin, my head will be cracked by you."


    Hanks felt the pain in his head. Before, Hanks could bear the damage of little Gelin.


    At most, Xiao Gelin would hold his skull to nibble, but since Chen Yu came back from the outside and brought a gold cone to Xiao Gelin, everything has changed.


    Of course, the reality is that xiaogelin stole Chen''s gold cone by herself.


    Chen Yu used to use the gold cone as a decoration, but also to prevent little Gelin from getting it, and put it on a higher shelf.


    As a result, King Kong helped little Gelin take it down. Henceforth, Hanks'' nightmare began.


    Hanks felt that his skull had been cracked a lot.


    "Beautiful miss Farley, please help me, please save me from this little devil." Hanks could only ask for help from Farley.


    Fari is holding a Book of changes to study, for Hanks''s plea ignored.


    "Who can help me..." Hanks wants to cry without tears. They are so cold-blooded and merciless.


    "Miss Farley, would you like to hear about my adventure?" Hanks said.


    "No interest, Chen''s adventure stories are better than yours."


    At first, fari was just interested in the so-called Treasure Island, but later she slowly lost interest.


    Of course, the main reason is that she has a big stomach.


    Hanks''s adventure story is the same. It''s always how he went through many difficulties and finally found the so-called treasure. It''s better to watch the old adventure movies.


    At this time, Chen Yu came back to the living room after swimming, and saw little Gelin holding the skull, and the gold cone in her hand, reaching out to grab the gold cone.


    "Don''t you want to Don''t take my hammer, don''t...... "


    Little Gelin gave full play to her strong point of crying and making troubles. She was holding the golden cone to death, but she refused to let go.


    Chen Yu is full of helplessness. In the past, Xiao Gelin was holding a skull.


    But the golden cone is too dangerous for a child.


    So let little Gelin how unhappy, Chen Yu or took the gold cone.


    "Dad, no, I don''t want dad."


    "Dear Chen, you are just an emissary of God, saving me from the torment of this little devil."


    Chen Chu grabs Hanks and says, "Hanks, how did you find treasure island at the beginning?""That''s God''s Guide."


    Dong -


    Chen Yu knocked Hanks with a gold cone: "don''t work with me on all the things I have."


    "All right, all right." Hanks helplessly said: "I found a great witch, who helped me to predict the location of treasure island, through the mysterious sea, through seven mysterious islands, and finally to treasure island."


    "And the route?"


    At this time, fari put down the book in her hand: "Chen, you said you would wait for me to have a baby, and then go to find treasure island together. You can''t talk without counting."


    "I didn''t say to go now, I''ll just ask."


    "It''s interesting that we uncover the secret of the mysterious treasure island together."


    "We''re not together now."


    "Not at all."


    "Then it''s up to you." Chen Yu rolled his eyes.


    "Hanks, I ask you, which sea is the mysterious sea you are talking about? What are the seven mysterious islands? "


    "The mysterious sea area is not any known sea area. Only the witch can guide the navigation ship into the mysterious sea area. In order to guide my ship into the mysterious sea area, the great witch incarnates as a petrel. After bringing my navigation ship into the mysterious sea area, it will disappear forever between heaven and earth."


    "Now that the satellites have covered the whole world, there is no mysterious sea area."


    "Although I don''t know what a satellite is, the mysterious sea doesn''t exist in the world. When the ship entered the mysterious sea, my crew and I saw countless magical or terrible marine creatures, as well as seven mysterious islands."


    "Then tell me about the seven mysterious islands."


    "I only went to the first island, petrified island. I saw the legendary Medusa on it. Half of the crew were petrified and stayed on the petrified Island forever. Then I dare not go to the island any more. I only let the crew go to the island and suffered losses along the way. When I arrived at Jinyin Island, only my dog and I were left."


    "Why do you have to go to the island? Knowing that there is danger on the island, do you have to go up? "


    "Because only by landing on the island and finding the leader of the next island can we find the next island."


    "What leader?"

 Chapter 1280

    "Every island has a magical creature. If you find this magical creature, you can let it guide you to the next mysterious island." Hanks said.


    At this time, Chen Yu suddenly frowned, and the other side of Mirror Lake seemed to have guests.


    At the same time, on the other side of Mirror Lake, two men and one woman came, all of whom had white hair.


    Zela looked at Huo Yi beside her eyes: "Huo Yi, the man''s residence is in front of her."


    "Completely destroyed?"


    "Well, destroy." Zela nodded.


    "OK, I see." Huo Yi stepped forward, reciting the mantra in his mouth, and his arms began to lift up slowly.


    At this time, the lake in front of us began to billow.


    At first, it was just a small ripple.


    But with the spread of the ripples, the water waves are getting bigger and bigger. When the water waves are 100 meters high, the wave height has reached several meters.


    And it''s still rising.


    Hoy''s arms are higher and higher, and the waves are higher and higher.


    Finally, the waves reached a height of more than 30 meters.


    Huo Yimeng pushes his palms forward.


    Even a medium-sized ocean going ship may capsize if it is in the sea.


    At this time, Hoy is already struggling.


    But he still insisted that the magic was released.


    "Go!" Huo Yi has a big drink. The speed of the huge wave accelerates to the villa in front of him.


    As soon as Chen Yu''s face changed, he saw the waves coming.


    Chen''s anger rose in a flash.


    But when he saw the huge wave, Chen could only send out dark magma, covering Fanny and little Gelin.


    Boom -


    the huge waves hit the villa, and the whole front hall fell into darkness in an instant.


    But The villa was unharmed.


    After the huge wave retreated, Chen was stunned for a moment. In addition to some water seeping into the crack of the door, the villa was still intact.


    Although the power of the wave just now is amazing, it is obviously impossible to destroy the villa once.


    The villa was carefully designed by robio. At the beginning, according to Chen''s requirements, robio helped Chen Yu design it wholeheartedly, without any perfunctory treatment.


    The impact of this time also fully shows robio''s intention.


    Chen''s eyes were full of murderous ideas.


    Gently holding fari and little Gelin, he looked back at fari.


    "Chen, what''s the matter?"


    "It''s OK. Maybe someone came here to make a fool of himself. I''ll go out and have a look." Chen Zhuo gives xiaogelin to fari.


    ¡­¡­


    "Hoy, why didn''t it work?"


    "That villa is stronger than you think." Huo Yi says helplessly.


    "Can you do it again?" Asked Zela.


    "No, except by secret."


    "Then Just... " Zela was just about to say use the secret.


    Suddenly, she felt the danger.


    In the woods on the shore, there is a three headed dog, a hell three headed dog!


    Zera''s instant hair.


    At this time, another white haired man stood up.


    "Appleton, stop it!" Said Zela, with a solemn face.


    But at this time, the grass on the right made a rustling sound.


    Looking back, they saw nine huge snake heads sticking out of the grass.


    Suddenly there was a wave on the lake, and a huge object rose from the water.


    That big one is a blow to the scalp.


    At the moment when Amun came out of the water, Zela, Hoy and Appleton finally realized that the trouble was great.


    Zela saw a figure standing above their heads.


    This man is Fly?


    When did he show up?


    Chen Ji slowly fell from the air.


    "Three, welcome to my home." Chen Yu looked at the three with a smile: "can I understand your intention? And your identity. "


    "Sir, I''m sorry, we are here to practice magic. It was magic that just lost control..." Zela said calmly, in a sincere and apologetic tone.


    "Well." Chen Zhuo scratched his head: "now my family has been damaged and suffered a lot of losses, so I need you to make some compensation. Can you tell me which organization you are from? At least I can ask your organization for some compensation."


    "We are just idle psychics, not organized." Said Zela.


    All of a sudden, a heat wave hit, and all three were surprised.


    See a fiery figure rushed over, directly put Huo Yi to the ground, open mouth to chew.


    When Zela and Appleton saw Hoy attacked, they immediately wanted to take action.


    But the next moment, a sword light came.


    "Ah..." Zela''s arm flies."Sorry, my pet doesn''t seem to be fed at noon." Chen Yu watched obitos tear off Huo Yi''s flesh and blood, and Huo Yi screamed.


    "Now, can you tell me which organization you are from?"


    "North American Illuminati." Zela, covering her arms, said with a pale face.


    Chen took out the phone: "West, call everyone! Yes, everyone, I''m going to kill people today Oh, by the way, where''s your address? "


    "You think I''ll tell you?"


    ¡­¡­


    Russell nander''s face changed: "Hoy is dead!"


    Just then, two white haired men rushed in from Russell South''s office.


    "Sir, Hoy is dead."


    "Yes, I feel it."


    "What happened? Who killed Hoy? Where did he go? "


    Russell nander didn''t answer his men. He picked up the phone and called Zela.


    "Hello." A stranger''s voice came from the other end of the phone.


    "Who are you?" Asked Russell nander, frowning.


    "Well You sent people to attack me and my family. How could you not even know who I am? "


    "How is Zela now?"


    "Soon you will know."


    "I warn you, if you dare to hurt Zela, I won''t let you go." Cried Russell nander in a low voice.


    "Oh I want to try my courage. " The tone on the other end of the phone was frivolous.


    "Stop it! There are children in Zela''s stomach. "


    Chen Yu listened to the phone and looked at the pale Zela.


    Hesitated for a moment


    "Can you tell me where your address is? I want to return this pregnant woman to you. "


    "If you dare to come, come..." Russell Nande gave the address to Chen.


    "What''s the matter, sir?"


    "Supernatural society!" Russell nander said with a livid face.


    "The supernatural society? How dare they provoke us? "


    "Get everyone together and get ready to fight. They should be here soon."


    "Our people? Or did the contestants call? "


    Russell nander''s eyes flickered, hesitated and said, "no, we have enough people."


    Russell South was furious, but the situation forced him to calm down.


    Zela, Hoy and Appleton were defeated. It seems that the president of the supernatural society is more powerful than expected.

 Chapter 1281

    "What happened to the Illuminati? It looks like everyone owes them money. "


    "I don''t know. I saw them wearing a lot of equipment and weapons just now, as if they were going to fight with someone."


    "Forget it, it''s none of our business." Said jomimis, disapproving.


    It wasn''t just jomeeth and dorenko who found the problem. Many people in the headquarters of the Illuminati in North America found it.


    But they all belong to that kind of thing.


    "The headquarters of the North American Illuminati is really big. When can our headquarters be built so big? We don''t feel crowded when hundreds of people live in it." Said jomimis enviously.


    "We have eight people, what do we build so big?"


    "There are more than twenty of them in the North American Illuminati Association. They are not so big. I think if you have money, you should spend it so that you can show the authority."


    "Look, they''re out."


    "Dorenko, why do they all have white hair? Is it a trend to dye white hair? "


    "No, they should be some kind of secret." Dorenko shook her head. "But I don''t know what the secret is."


    Russell nander''s face was as serious as a volcano about to erupt.


    The men behind are also indignant.


    At this time, Chen is driving his own car, and Zela is sitting beside him, but her face is very pale, and her body has been slightly shaking.


    The two buses in front of us are leading the way.


    Zela is pregnant, but now she has an arm cut off. Now the whole person is in a void.


    She regretted that she had launched an attack on Chen''s home before investigating Chen.


    At this time, West''s phone call came in: "president, the front should be the headquarters of the North American Illuminati."


    "To attack someone else''s headquarters, you should hit the door directly, so you can have momentum." Chen said.


    In the first two attacks of different degrees, the other side directly hit the door.


    All the people in the bus feel that since they are going to fight, they really should come out like this.


    Boom -


    the door of the headquarters of the North American Illuminati was directly knocked open.


    "What kind of person is it?" said Joyce and dorenko? Is it an external enemy? "


    "Are the Illuminati just waiting for them?" Dorenko looked surprised: "eh? Look at that man, jomimis... "


    Qiao miesi looked around and found Chen Zhu''s figure.


    "Is it him? What''s the matter with him? " Joyce had an unbelievable look in her eyes.


    Chen Chu walked out of the car with his pocket in both hands, and members of the supernatural society came down from the car.


    With a head in his hand, West strode up to Russell NAND and threw Appleton''s head in front of Russell NAND.


    "Mr. Russell, this is yours. Give it back."


    "What do you mean?" Russell NAND and his men were all furious at West.


    "That''s what it means." West said quietly.


    "Asshole!" Russell nander was angry: "you are murdering."


    "Murder, you sent people to attack our president. The president''s wife and children are at home. You sent people three times and four times to attack the members of our association. We are carrying out justice. Now our supernatural Association officially declares war on the North American Illuminati!" Said West coldly.


    Although West is usually calm, but even the clay man also has three points of fire.


    After being harassed many times, West could no longer keep calm.


    What''s more, this time they are really too much.


    Actually ran to Chen''s house and attacked Chen''s house.


    Even if it''s judged internationally, it''s their business.


    As an authoritative supernatural organization, this kind of attack involving ordinary people is not allowed.


    Such acts can even be judged as supernatural terrorist attacks.


    Russell nander was livid. He stopped talking.


    In this situation, no amount of fist will work.


    "Do it!" Roared Russell nander.


    Two white haired men rushed to west, but when they were less than five meters away from west, their movements suddenly stalled.


    The next moment, a very fast figure killed.


    Two white haired men fell to the ground when their necks cooled.


    When they saw the man who was doing it, they were all stunned.


    Ingrid!!


    "I seem to remember that your people didn''t sign the insurance contract that day, did they? Do you want a replacement now? " Ingrid smiled at the Illuminati of North America.


    "Damn Paco, Roan... ""It''s you!" Russell Nande ''s face became heavy.


    He remembers Ingrid, who he and Zela wanted to woo.


    But I didn''t expect that Ingrid was from the supernatural society.


    Ingrid and West are in perfect harmony. They are two opposite attributes and magic.


    West''s slow field can be said to be extremely slow, while English''s speed magic is extremely fast.


    These two opposite sorcery, however, brought them the terrible lethality.


    "Who are those people?"


    "That uncle is not an ordinary man?"


    "They were so cruel that they killed two Illuminati when they met."


    Chen Yu turned his head to look at Qiao miesi and dorenko standing on the lawn not far away, and immediately smiled.


    Chen Xun drags Zela to the two girls.


    "Hi, little girl, I didn''t expect to see you here again." Chen Yu greeted the two girls with a sincere smile.


    Russell Nande saw Zela who was dragged by Chen Yu in his hand and shouted: "take Zela back."


    A huge white haired man rushed to Chen Zhu, holding a huge axe several meters long in his hand.


    "Roar! Boy, take your life... "


    When Joyce and dolenko saw the huge man coming, they couldn''t help but look surprised: "be careful..."


    However, Chen Yu seems to be unaware of the horror behind him.


    In the next moment, a group of fiery figures rushed out and collided with him when he was about to attack Chen Xun.


    The whole man flew tens of meters away and smashed heavily on the wall of the headquarters. The whole wall was thundering and calm.


    Gaia was full of flames, arms around his chest, like a god born in the flames, with inviolable majesty and surging sense of oppression.


    When the competitors in the headquarters saw Gaia, many of them were frightened.


    Because they have found out that Gaia was the terrible woman last night.


    "Are you two from the Illuminati?" Chen Yu asked, looking at Joyce and dorenko.


    "No," said Joyce and dorenko, shaking their heads at the same time


    "Well, it''s better to stay away. This is our personal feud with the Illuminati."

 Chapter 1282

    They both looked at each other, their faces full of shock.


    "Who are you?"


    "What do you want to do for them? Or in the first place? "


    "Your Excellency." At this time, Kinley and Serena rushed over.


    Chen Yu looked at the two men and Jin Li raised his hands. "We have no malice. This matter has nothing to do with us."


    When they saw Gaia, the two of them realized that something was wrong.


    Just then, a green light began to appear in the surrounding trees, and then the skeleton soldiers came out of the woods.


    Jinli and Serena were shocked. They found that among the people Chen Yu brought, there was a girl in black.


    It turns out that this girl in black is with this huge woman.


    No wonder they are so strong.


    But Who are they?


    What''s their grudge against the Illuminati?


    Jinli saw Zela in Chen''s hand. After a pause, he said, "Sir, can you let Miss Zela go..."


    In any case, he has some friendship with Zela.


    Now he can''t bear to see Zela sleeping.


    Chen Chu looks at Ezra and throws it to Jin Li.


    "I shouldn''t have let her go, but she''s pregnant and my wife is pregnant." Chen Yu said quietly, looking at Zela at the same time: "I''m looking forward to your revenge, but if you want revenge, you''d better consider your own children."


    Kinley held Zela back, and the man made him feel very dangerous.


    Russell nander never paid attention to the supernatural society.


    But after the war, he found that he underestimated the supernatural society.


    No, to be precise, it overestimates the Illuminati in North America.


    Full rolling strength.


    Everyone in the supernatural society has the strength to crush.


    And when they find a chance, they kill directly.


    It''s only a dozen minutes since the war began, and they''ve killed five people.


    "Stop it for me!" Russell nander was so angry and anxious that he used the secret method, and then his magic began to soar wildly.


    Ginley and Serena couldn''t help looking at Russell south.


    "How powerful!"


    "When was Russell so powerful?"


    "No, he used the secret."


    Russell Nande swept the battlefield and finally locked his eyes on Chen Yu.


    As long as Chen Yu is caught, the battle is over.


    Russell Nande took advantage of this time no one was in front of him and rushed to Chen Yu recklessly.


    But no one seemed to stop him.


    Russell nander was very happy.


    He knew that even by using secret methods, it was impossible to completely organize the people of the supernatural society.


    Maybe one-to-one is the winner, but there is no weak person in the supernatural society.


    It is absolutely impossible for me to expel them all.


    That''s why he planned to capture the king first.


    Jinli and Selena look at Russell Nande, who is close to Chen Yu, and wonder what Chen Yu will do.


    However, in the moment when Russell nander thought he was going to win, Chen Yu swept out and Russell nander flew away like a rag.


    Everyone''s faces are frozen, Russell nander so weak?


    In their eyes, Chen''s foot is too common.


    Ordinary people can not find any bright spots.


    It shouldn''t be Russell South''s real strength. He shouldn''t be so weak.


    Russell South struggled to get up.


    Anger and unwilling eyes, with a bit of disbelief.


    How is it possible?


    How could that man be so strong?


    Russell nander was so rickety that he could hardly stand.


    Chen''s foot really looks ordinary.


    But the key is strength, which almost broke Russell South''s ribs and shoulder blades.


    Now Russell nander is able to stand, it is his strong will.


    Finally, the Illuminati surrendered.


    They can no longer afford such a killing.


    All their pride and courage were lost by the ruthless means of the supernatural society.


    They knelt on the ground with their heads in their hands.


    The people of the supernatural society also speak rules.


    In the modern war, it is no longer like the ancient one.


    The same is true for most of the battles in the supernatural.


    "Do you still have to do it? All your men have surrendered. " Chen Yu looks at Russell Nande.


    Russell nander finally couldn''t bear the great physical and psychological trauma, kneeling on the ground, his arms hard to support his body crying.Because of his arrogance and ignorance, led to the great trauma of the North American Illuminati.


    Chen Yu also felt that the killing was enough and there was no need to continue.


    The people of the supernatural society are not butchers.


    They can fight demons as hard as they can, but they are also facing humans.


    What''s more, there are countless eyes looking at them.


    If they go too far, they are likely to cause animosity across North America.


    After all, no matter where it is, killing the same kind is hard to be accepted.


    "There will be no Illuminati in North America, at least in the United States. I don''t want to hear your name." Chen Yu said calmly, "you have to agree to this request, and you have to agree to it if you don''t agree. I''m not asking for your advice, I''m ordering you."


    "Besides, West will talk to you about compensation."


    Chen Yu turned to make a gesture to west.


    "He gave it to you." Chen said.


    West came to Russell south.


    West and Russell south are old friends.


    But in the past, West has been humiliated by Russell South more than once.


    Now their posture is the opposite.


    West stood there, and Russell South could not.


    It goes without saying that Russell south is disgraceful enough.


    "Can you still stand up? Or do you need to wait until you get better? "


    Russell nander looked up at West with a complex look.


    Anger or hatred? That''s for sure.


    His hard-working excavation and cultivation of the hands, killed by the other side.


    No one would be happy to change.


    But there is also regret.


    This conflict should have been avoided.


    "Tell me." Russell South was reluctant to lose his last dignity in front of West.


    Even at this time, he almost fainted from the pain, but he still kept on biting his teeth.


    "Since then, the Illuminati has withdrawn from the United States. Within three years, the Illuminati will not be allowed to enter the United States. The magic books collected by the Illuminati must be handed over to the supernatural Society for copying, and the supernatural society will be compensated $20 million."


    Russell nander''s heart was bleeding. He looked up at West. "What if I don''t agree?"


    "Our president is not a good man."

 Chapter 1283

    Violence can''t solve all problems, but it can solve most of them.


    Russell South and all members of the Illuminati have been killed.


    They have been afraid to think about what the consequences would be if they refused the terms given by West.


    The authority established by the Illuminati in North America for more than 20 years has disappeared.


    But the supernatural society is like the transformation process from lamb to tiger.


    At this time, no one dared to look down upon the supernatural society.


    After the whole battle, the supernatural society showed its unparalleled strength.


    Each of them can be called the elite of the elite.


    West returned to Chen''s side: "president, he has agreed to our terms."


    "I''ve got revenge, I''ve earned face, and I''m almost ready to go."


    In fact, Chen wanted to tear down the headquarters of the whole North American Illuminati.


    However, there are many people who come to participate in the competition in the headquarters of the North American Illuminati.


    If you do tear down the house, you will inevitably hurt others.


    Chen Yu did not intend to be the enemy of the whole world.


    Today''s spiritual world is similar to the so-called Jianghu.


    Originally, the Illuminati of North America was the leader of Wulin.


    But now their supernatural society has risen strongly and defeated the leader of Wulin.


    But it doesn''t mean that the supernatural society can really dominate.


    Now it is not a feudal society, but a society ruled by law.


    If it''s just a small-scale conflict, it can also be ruled by the rules within the spirit world.


    After all, they are on the side of reason, no matter where the Illuminati tells them.


    But if the irrelevant people are involved, the reason becomes unreasonable.


    "President, now that we have established Liwei, the North American Illuminati association is unable to hold this competition. Shall we take over?"


    "We take over? How much will it cost? "


    "Anyway, the compensation of the Illuminati will surely be enough for us to hold a competition."


    Chen looked at the headquarters of the North American Illuminati. Many people were watching from the window.


    "what''s the point of these woodlouse races uneven in quality?"


    "It''s a rare opportunity to expand the influence of our supernatural society."


    "And then? What else can we gain from the expansion of our influence and more troubles? For example, what about the benefits of money, such as the benefits of strength? " Chen asked.


    "Here..." West hesitated.


    Because it has always been his dream to develop the supernatural society into a super first-class organization.


    But now the opportunity is at hand, but Chen Yu is against it.


    West never considered the interests.


    Chen Yu asked this question, which immediately baffled him.


    "We are strong now, mainly because we adopt the elite strategy. Although we have a small number of people, each of them is an elite, and our funds look like a lot. But if we expand the influence, we must expand the scale. Will the annual funds of 20 million US dollars be enough then? Now we all have high welfare, but once the welfare is reduced, what do we old members think? " Chen Yu looks at West.


    Chen is not a management talent, or else West will not be allowed to manage.


    But Chen Yu''s brain is very clear. He knows what the orientation of the supernatural society is.


    "It''s much better to focus our resources on the existing members than on the new members who are attracted to us." Chen said.


    "All right." After thinking about it, west finally decided to follow Chen''s advice.


    In fact, there''s another reason Chen didn''t say it.


    That''s trouble


    The more people the supernatural society has, the more influence it has, the more trouble it has.


    Chen Yu is now planning to keep the three parts of this acre.


    He didn''t intend to save the world and maintain world peace.


    As long as no one comes to make trouble in his territory, Chen Yu is lazy to deal with anyone who wants to make trouble outside.


    West, of course, has his own concerns.


    Why is the supernatural society strong now?


    It depends on Chen Yu and the unity of these old members.


    If anyone is bullied, just shout out, then they will attack together.


    Plus enough money, so they have enough resources and good benefits.


    But once more people, welfare and resources are reduced, will old members be happy?


    Once there is such a separation in the association.


    Then it is impossible to think about such a state of unity.


    It''s not just Chen Yu. Most people in the association are reluctant to change the atmosphere.


    There''s another point that west is thinking about.Now there are few people, so we all help each other, and there is no interest dispute.


    But when there are many people, it''s hard to guarantee that there will be Gang building.


    Never overestimate human nature.


    now the association has the final say for more than 20 people and everything.


    But there are so many people, who can guarantee that there will not be a few brainwashed people competing for power with Chen Yu?


    According to West''s understanding of Chen Yu, at that time, Chen Yu may not choose to fight for power, but choose to leave.


    So these people who are gathered together because of Chen Yu are likely to disperse.


    The supernatural society is likely to go back to its old ways.


    ¡­¡­


    "I didn''t expect the supernatural society to be so terrible." Ginley shook his head. "I used to think our guard was strong enough, but I''m afraid most members of the supernatural society, any one of them, could destroy the guard."


    "Where can the supernatural society find such a powerful member?"


    "There are always many strong men in the world who hide in the crowd."


    "But why can it be gathered by the supernatural society? I don''t think their president is very good. "


    "In the face of Russell nander, who has used the secret method, he can still beat easily. I don''t think he will be so weak."


    "Russell nander did feel his magic grow a lot after using the secret method, but it didn''t seem to be special, did it?"


    "That''s just what you think. It''s said that even the Illuminati will covet this secret method, but at present only Russell nander has it."


    "What''s so special about this secret method?"


    "Can''t say." It seems that Kinley is taboo to talk about it.


    "We can''t talk about it yet?"


    "It''s about the relationship between the Illuminati and the Illuminati in North America. It''s not good for you to know too much."


    This battle is so sudden that most people haven''t figured out what happened.


    I don''t even know who fought against the Illuminati.


    This has also led to rumors among some people.


    Or some people spread rumors on purpose, claiming that they were a group of evil psychics.


    Of course, there are still some people who want to instigate the people who don''t know the truth to attack the evil organizations.

 Chapter 1284

    The Illuminati moved.


    All the people ran away overnight.


    Including the contestants.


    But for the time being, no one dares to play wild in the supernatural society.


    The supernatural society may not have the authority of the Illuminati in a short time.


    But there must be a bad name.


    If they get the chance, they will kill.


    The average psychic doesn''t kill people.


    Because killing people is a very troublesome thing.


    But the supernatural society is not afraid of this.


    Just give them a name, and they''ll kill them.


    Russell nander is very happy to give money.


    If not, all of them can''t live without Los Angeles.


    In the first world war with the Illuminati, West recognized the position of the supernatural society.


    And the members of the association also realize the level of their own level and the direct strength gap with other members of the association.


    There''s another big thing, at least for the rest of the association.


    Gaia broke through the second floor of the tower.


    Another party.


    Although everyone had a good time at the party.


    But all of us are working hard, especially those who didn''t even pass the first floor.


    As for the people who are on the second floor, there is still a big gap.


    Norma belongs to that kind of light character, she can pass without fighting or robbing, but she won''t fight hard.


    Heilish has been struggling on the fourth floor because Chen Zhao is leading the way. She has no intention of going down to the second floor.


    Ingrid, Jolin Nash and moid are new to the second floor. They are not familiar with the second floor, so they are far from breaking through the second floor.


    Now, there are only two things that can make Chen Zhu interested.


    One of them is of course farry''s belly. After six months of pregnancy, the baby in her belly will grow faster than before, and her belly will grow bigger and faster.


    Fanny''s stomach is bigger every day.


    Chen Yu and fari went to the hospital for an examination, and they have reached their due date.


    It should be between June 27 and July 1.


    Generally speaking, the expected date of delivery is calculated from the first day of the last menstrual period, and the two hundred and eighty days after that plus seven days of menstrual period.


    However, the actual delivery date is no more than 5%, so the general hospital will give three or four days of the pre delivery date before and after, which belong to the pre delivery time limit, and it is also rarely delivered outside the pre delivery time limit.


    As for the expected date of delivery, Chen Yu should also listen to the obstetrician and gynecologist.


    Chen is not sure about himself. After all, Chen is not very proficient in gynecology.


    Chen Yu seldom goes out during this period. If it is not necessary, Chen Yu will not go out.


    Another thing, Evans.


    Even though Evans has opened up a lot recently, he will still see it.


    It''s something Chen can''t even see.


    At present, Chen and Gaia are helpless.


    There are not many things that can make them helpless, so it''s more painful.


    Of course, things are pretty good at the moment.


    Evans didn''t do anything unusual.


    "Mr. Chen, can you come to the brewery? The brewery is close to the end. Come and have a look. What needs to be rectified?" Feywood Cisco gave Chen a call.


    In fact, feywood Cisco doesn''t need to inform Chen.


    Because of the brewery''s business, Chen is in full charge of Denver.


    Chen promised never to interfere in management and production.


    Apart from arranging for banter to go in, Chen Yu hardly cared.


    Even with the construction of the brewery, Chen Yu only went to the construction site once in a while.


    "Has Mr. Denver been informed?"


    "Yes, he will come this afternoon."


    "Well, call me when he arrives. I''ll be back then." Chen said.


    It''s less than five kilometers away from the brewery. I didn''t even need to drive for ten minutes.


    In the afternoon, feywood Cisco called again and said Denver had arrived.


    "Mr. Chen." Denver is quite satisfied with Chen''s trust. He likes such cooperation.


    For example, during this period, Denver purchased as many machines and raw materials as he wanted.


    Of course, the bill must be written clearly.


    Chen Chu nodded, and then feywood Cisco came out to meet them.


    "Hello, Mr. Chen and Mr. Denver."


    Feywood Cisco took both of them inside and outside the construction site.


    "Mr. Chen and Mr. Denver, do you have any plans to modify the main building of the factory?"Chen Yu looked at Denver and said, "I don''t understand this. Please ask Mr. Denver."


    "I just looked at the fermentation tank. It''s 30x30. I don''t think it''s big enough, so my suggestion is to expand it or build another fermentation tank." Denver looks at Chen, who will spend money to expand.


    But at this time, feywood Cisco offered to say: "no problem, I will arrange to build two more fermentation tanks in these two days. I will finish the construction as scheduled and will never affect the construction quality."


    "How much more construction budget is needed?" Chen asked.


    "Mr. Chen, the cost of the fermentation tank is very low. You don''t need to pay for it."


    Although it''s very low, a fermentation tank costs at least a hundred thousand dollars.


    Feywood Cisco directly said that to help Chen Yu build two more is to give him a rebate.


    "Well, well, if I have any projects on hand, I''ll call you." Chen Zhu nodded.


    Feywood Cisco was ecstatic. In less than two years, Chen had already done four projects with him.


    Wood CISCO has no doubt that Chen will have a new project.


    "By the way, does your company have any experience in island construction?"


    "What kind of island construction is Mr. Chen going to carry out?" Asked feywood Cisco.


    "Private island." Chen said.


    Feywood Cisco''s heart is about to pop out of his throat. It''s a big project.


    "But it may take until next year." Chen said.


    Now the ''private island'' of Chen Yu is still in the process of moving. Chen Yu needs to wait for it to move to a suitable location before construction and construction.


    "Mr. Chen, can you show me the terrain structure of the island and relevant data first?"


    "Not yet, and the island has not been fully bought." Chen Yu said perfunctorily.


    Feywood Cisco thought about it. It''s true.


    If Chen doesn''t buy it, then everything is empty talk.


    And buying islands, it''s really a very complicated thing, it may take a year or two.


    But feywood Cisco had a plan in mind. He went to some experts to train his employees.


    It''s time to get this project. As a result, there are construction problems. That''s a big problem.


    Chen Yu, a big customer, must not lose, let alone offend.

 Chapter 1285

    The construction of the brewery has been basically completed. Now it''s time to install the machine and then debug it.


    It is estimated that the first batch of pilot products will come out in early May.


    However, the production and flavor making is in the charge of the production director, banter.


    Anyway, bant and Chen Zhao are patting on the chest. If the taste is bad, he will roll his own clothes and go away.


    Generally speaking, Chen Yu seldom places people under his own hands.


    Chen is also lazy to fight with Denver.


    If you really want to intrigue, Chen Yu will not fight against those conditions in Denver.


    And Chen doesn''t think he''s played Denver in this area.


    It is better to trust wholeheartedly than to cooperate with him.


    At the beginning, when Chen Yu invested in building a factory, his idea was to make a small profit.


    However, after several exchanges with Denver, Chen found that if the business is good, it is likely to make a lot of money.


    ¡­¡­


    Wang he was panting on the bed with a woman in his arm.


    He hasn''t been so relaxed for a long time.


    The play is coming to an end, and his play has basically been finished.


    However, I still have to report to the crew every day, and occasionally there are still some scenes that need to be mended.


    What makes him most happy is that his girlfriend came here to see him these two days.


    Zhuo Xiao is also a member of the circle. Of course, she is a third tier star.


    In the circle of fame is not high, most of the cast are supporting roles, and is under the female two.


    There are also some films and TV series that can''t even be put on file or released.


    "Wang He, when are you going back to China?" Zhuo Xiao leans on Wang he''s shoulder.


    It has to be said that Wang He, just like the wolf, did not know how to ask for abstinence.


    And she felt that Wang he''s physical fitness is too good.


    In the past, Wang Hetou had the name of "little fresh meat". But he was a real "little fresh meat". He was almost finished within ten minutes.


    Now Wang he and she have been in trouble for an hour, and start again.


    "About half a month." Said Wang he.


    "Then I''ll be with you." "I haven''t got any work on hand recently," Zhuo said


    As a third or fourth line actress, the only advantage is leisure.


    Take two or three roles a year and join the cast for two weeks.


    And Zhuo Xiao has been a little hot recently.


    And this heat mainly comes from Wang he.


    Although Wang he is not in the domestic entertainment circle, his legends are everywhere in the entertainment circle.


    And Zhuo Xiao''s fans think Zhuo Xiao doesn''t deserve Wang he.


    "Well, is the money enough?"


    "Enough." Zhuo Xiao has not received many dramas, but the programs are quite good, so he is quite well-off.


    Zhuo Xiao is smart, at least smarter than Wang he.


    No matter from which aspect, Wang he can be called a high-quality stock.


    Fame, family and ability are all available. The key is to be more specific.


    He has been with Wang he for three or four years, and his feelings are stable, which makes Wang he die for her.


    Of course, Zhuo Xiao also wants to borrow Wang he''s fame and contacts.


    "Wang He, you should know a lot of people in Hollywood now?"


    Wang He wryly smiled: "where do I know someone? It''s sheer luck that I can receive this play this time."


    Zhuo doesn''t think so. It''s luck to be able to take on Hollywood movie roles, and still be the absolute male number one?


    She''s also a part of the entertainment industry. She knows what a man in a movie needs.


    "By the way, is there going to be a feast for Mr. Steven?"


    "Yes." Wang he immediately understood and turned to Zhuo Xiao: "do you want to join?"


    "Well."


    No wonder Zhuo Xiao doesn''t want to go back home.


    In fact, Wang he can understand Zhuo Xiao''s idea very well.


    When he didn''t take over the play, Zhuo Xiao and he thought the same.


    Go to Hollywood parties and make friends with Hollywood dignitaries.


    Just before the audition, he attended no less than 20 parties.


    There are quite a lot of people who know each other, but this so-called recognition, that is, nodding to each other and drinking a few glasses of wine.


    But at the end of the day, none of them will come in handy.


    At this time, Wang he thought of the great devil again.


    Mr. Steven''s green dinner, isn''t that man coming?


    It seems that there is a possibility The man and Steven have such a good relationship that they can''t not come.


    Looking at Zhuo Xiao''s expectant eyes, Wang he could not refuse.


    In fact, he is not stupid. He knows Zhuo Xiao needs to borrow his contacts.


    This is not to say who uses whom, the entertainment circle''s contacts are to help each other, let alone men and women friends."You''ll be my partner at the green party."


    Even though it''s almost useless to know, who knows What if it hit Universiade?


    Zhuo Xiao knows that even Hollywood stars want to attend the party.


    Even stars who have nothing to do with the movie.


    Zhuo knows that the coke is broken. The company has enlarged the holiday for her to attend the party.


    If you are lucky enough to meet Steven, you may be able to fly like Wang he.


    "By the way, don''t run around in Los Angeles. It''s not peaceful here." Zhuo Xiao said.


    "Now it''s a society of rule of law. In a country as sound as America, you can''t always confuse reality with film." Zhuo Xiao said disapprovingly.


    Wang He smiles bitterly. What can he say.


    Did you tell Zhuo Xiao that you have seen someone crammed into a meat grinder in this city?


    "Go out for dinner."


    "Well."


    They were dressed up and were going out.


    But they still wear caps and toads for stars.


    Although this is Los Angeles, there are many domestic paparazzi because of Wang he.


    Even though Wang he''s staying in a secret Hotel, who knows if those brilliant paparazzi will find people.


    "This is the famous Marina restaurant, isn''t it?"


    "Well, even Hollywood stars have to line up here."


    Just as they were in line, Zhuo Xiao saw a man and a woman passing in front of them. The man looked Asian, holding a child.


    "Why don''t they line up."


    Wang he looked up, and the other side turned to look over.


    Wang he''s face suddenly turned into a pig''s liver.


    "Mr. Chen, would you like to have dinner?"


    "Well." Chen Chu nodded, hugged little Gelin, and went into the restaurant with farry.


    Wang HeLa pulls Zhuo Xiao: "you don''t see where this is, don''t talk nonsense, be careful to offend people."


    Zhuo Xiaowei nodded slightly, but she was not stupid. It can be seen from Wang he''s face that he can''t even provoke him.


    The reason why she spoke just now is because she thought that the other side is not Chinese and may not understand their words.


    "Wang He, what kind of boss is that man?"


    "Director Steven''s friend, I was able to take the role this time, almost by his own arrangement."

 Chapter 1286

    Wang he and Zhuo Xiaojin go to the restaurant and sit down.


    "That man is also a Chinese, isn''t he?" Zhuo Xiao asked.


    "Well." Wang he inadvertently replied that he was unwilling to mention the man.


    Zhuo Xiao didn''t see Wang he''s mind, but he asked with interest.


    "What does he do? Is it the film industry? "


    "No, don''t ask. Anyway, we can''t afford that person, especially in Los Angeles."


    However, he remembered that he was here last time. He accidentally broke into Chen Yu''s box and met Chen Yu''s men with a lot of ammunition.


    Wang he is very popular in the entertainment circle, but in his mind, Chen Yu is a big arms man.


    That''s what he dare not offend. Even if Chen Yu is in America, he is in China.


    "How good is he and Steven? How do you know him? "


    "I don''t know. At the beginning of audition, director Steven asked him who was suitable. Then he said I was, and I was chosen."


    "By the way, isn''t that man in the restaurant? Why didn''t he see anyone else?"


    "He must be in the box." Said Wang he.


    "Since I know each other, it would be rude not to say hello."


    "Here..." Wang he hesitated.


    Regardless of their friendship, Chen Yu at least helped him.


    Whether at home or abroad, there is this rule.


    However, Wang he was really worried. This time, like last time, he pushed the door in and saw something he shouldn''t have seen.


    Well, this time he should bring his wife and children to dinner. He will definitely not see anything that he shouldn''t see.


    Wang he picks up his glass and gets up. Zhuo Xiao follows.


    There''s only one box in marina''s restaurant. I came last time.


    Zhuo Xiaogang is going to push the door in. Wang he immediately stops Zhuo Xiao''s move.


    "Knock on the door, don''t be rude." Said Wang he.


    Tap -


    "come in." The voice of Chen Yu came from inside.


    "Hello, Mr. Chen. Hello, this lady." Wang he said, "I''m here to say hello to Mr. Chen."


    "Well, how are you, miss?"


    "Zhuo Xiao, I''m wang he''s girlfriend."


    "Hello."


    "This is my girlfriend, Fanny. This is my daughter."


    When Wang he and Zhuo Xiao saw little Gelin sitting on the table, they suddenly had an indescribable loveliness.


    "Sit down and talk for a while."


    "Will you disturb them?"


    "No, please take a seat." Farrie didn''t care. She invited two people to take a seat.


    "How''s the movie recently?"


    "I''ve almost finished my part, but at present, the production is still in the final stage." Wang he said, "I should also thank Mr. Chen for helping me get the opportunity."


    "It has nothing to do with me. It''s mainly because your acting skills are good, and your popularity in China is also very high. After the movie is released in China, you are also needed to pull the box office."


    "Mr. Chen, the filming is expected to end in two weeks. Mr. Steven is scheduled to have a party on May 2. Will you go then?"


    "No go no go no go..." Xiaogelin immediately called out, with a look of panic: "when the godfather saw xiaogelin, he would take a beard to stab others."


    Everyone in the box laughed, but Zhuo Xiao felt a little moved.


    Is director Steven the godfather of the girl?


    I envy her


    "Fari, do you want to go?" Chen asked.


    "I don''t really want to go, but if he invites us not to go, he will run to our home and disturb our two people''s world."


    "Then I''ll prepare a gift for him. If he bothers us again, let the dog bite him."


    "Dad, can you not let the dog go? If it hurts to bite the godfather, he may not love little Gelin. " Little Gelin got tangled up again.


    "Don''t you like your godfather?"


    "Little Gelin likes it, but she doesn''t like the godfather stabbing me with a beard."


    Just then, a man came out of the door, NAFFA Downe.


    NAFFA Downe stood at the door and knocked: "Hi, Chen, are you bothered?"


    "Hello, Mr. NAFFA."


    Wang he and Zhuo Xiao both recognize the man in front of them, the first-line movie star in Hollywood.


    The two suddenly became restrained. After all, it was a real big click.


    At least NAFA Downe is 100 times better known internationally than both of them.


    "Together?" Chen asked.


    "Chen, can you come out and talk?"


    Chen Chu got up and said to Wang he and Zhuo Xiao, "excuse me."Chen Yu and nafah Downe came to the door.


    "Mr. NAFFA, what can I do for you?"


    "Call me Donne. All my friends call me Donne."


    "All right, Donne."


    "Chen, I''d like to ask if you have any cash on hand."


    Chen Yu was stunned for a moment, and looked at NAFA Donne in surprise.


    To be honest, he''s not familiar with NAFA Downe.


    Even if they own the restaurant together, they don''t actually meet more than five times.


    Even before today, they both used honorific names to address each other.


    But today, NAFA Donne asked him to borrow money.


    To be honest, after the last treasure hunt, the money has not yet been transferred into Chen''s account.


    However, Chen Yu still has 30 million US dollars in his account, so as long as he doesn''t want much from NAFA Tang, Chen Yu can still take it out.


    But the key question is, why?


    How can I borrow money?


    If it''s a sentiment for NAFA Downe to sell her shares in Marina restaurant, it''s a debt to Amira, not to NAFA Downe''s recognition.


    Because it was Amira who came out to help Chen Yu talk about it.


    And NAFA Donne didn''t come back empty handed.


    "Donne, you are a superstar. You should have more wealth than me." Chen Yu said with a smile.


    "I recently invested in a movie, but the box office is not ideal after it is released." "Cash is almost zero at the moment," said NAFA Downe


    Chen knows that the cash flow of tycoons with huge assets is estimated to be only about 5% of the total assets.


    For these capitalists, more than 5% of their cash is lost in the bank.


    Chen, for example, is now converting cash into investment projects.


    Of course, the difference is that Chen doesn''t borrow money from the bank.


    So if one of Chen''s projects fails, it is a debt at most, which will not affect Chen''s credit.


    "I need $30 million." "I can guarantee that it will be paid off in three months, and the interest rate is absolutely higher than that of the bank," said NAFFA Downe


    "Can you tell me where you need money?" Chen asked.


    "I need to pay back the bank''s loan, and some of the studio''s remuneration hasn''t been paid yet." "I thought I could make a small profit on the films I invested, but I still overestimated my understanding of the film market," said NAFA Downe

 Chapter 1287

    "I''m sorry, but I''ve been running short of liquidity recently." Chen said.


    If his friends need money, even if they lose money, even if they know it''s not enough, Chen Yu will take it out.


    Even if Gulei asked Chen to borrow money, Chen would also borrow money.


    Because they had close contact with each other, they knew each other well.


    In this way, Chen can assess whether his money can be returned, or how much.


    However, Chen Yu had little interaction with NAFA Donne.


    Why lend him money?


    And as a first-line star, he can definitely get money if he wants to.


    For example, looking for a bank mortgage is not only the real property right, but also his personal reputation is quite valuable.


    The bank would be happy to lend the money to NAFA Downe, as long as NAFA Downe is willing to pay higher interest.


    NAFA Donne''s eyes showed some disappointment. Whether Chen Yu said the truth or the lie, they all fell into a deadlock in this conversation.


    "I can mortgage my stake in marina." Said NAFA Downe.


    Chen Yu frowned and fell into deep thought.


    First of all, NAFA Downe''s Marina is only 30% owned, not worth $30 million.


    But it''s based on the market price. In terms of industry value-added and annual income, Marina restaurant has great potential.


    But the 30% stake is still not worth borrowing $30 million from NAFA Downe.


    If 30% of the shares can be mortgaged for $30 million, it will be equivalent to $100 million of marina''s restaurant, which is obviously a false high.


    Of course, normally speaking, NAFA Downe''s personal reputation is worth 30 million dollars.


    It''s worth buying 30% of the shares at a higher price than the market price, and then controlling 100% of the shares, but 30 million dollars is really too high.


    "I want to think about it." Chen said.


    "Chen, I''m really short of money now. I need to get the money as soon as possible."


    "Donne, I''d like to do it as soon as possible, but even so, I''m going to raise money. Thirty million dollars is not a small amount. I''ll see if the bank can lend to me."


    "When can I get back to you as soon as possible?"


    "One day, give me a day to think about it."


    "Well then." NAFA Donne nodded helplessly: "I won''t disturb you. Have a good meal."


    Back in the box, Chen Yu seemed as if nothing had happened.


    But when they were talking just now, they were outside the door, and the people inside heard what they were talking about.


    Of course, neither Zhuo Xiao nor Wang he asked about it.


    After all, it has nothing to do with them, and probably involves some trade secrets.


    Zhuo Xiao and Wang he are very polite on the table.


    Four people are just talking about Hollywood.


    After the meal, Wang he and Zhuo Xiao said goodbye politely to the three members of Chen Yu''s family.


    At this time, fari said, "Chen, NAFA. Donne asked you to borrow money?"


    "Well, but I''d like to ask a professional." Chen said.


    Thirty million dollars, that''s not a small amount.


    Even if it is $3 million, Chen will calculate it again and again, let alone $30 million.


    "Hello, Mr. Andrews. This is Chen Yu."


    "Mr. Chen, what can I do for you?"


    "Do you remember marina''s?"


    "Remember, you have a 70% stake in Marina restaurant. Do you have any plans? Or as a mortgage? "


    Marina restaurant has a very strong revenue capacity, with annual running water of more than 12 million US dollars and net profit of more than 6 million US dollars. Moreover, this is not a start-up industry, but a mature industry. According to the calculation of unlisted industries, generally the annual net income is multiplied by 10 years, and then the depreciation rate of 10 years multiplied by 3% per year is subtracted. Basically, the current market value of this industry can be calculated ¡£


    Most companies or industries now, if they are listed companies, the annual increase in market value cannot exceed the depreciation rate of banknotes, then it is equal to a loss, and the operating capacity of unlisted companies cannot exceed the depreciation rate is also a loss.


    In short, it is the stock market that is listed, and the ability of revenue that is not listed.


    These two are the important standards for banks to evaluate the industrial quality.


    If Chen Yu takes 70% of marina''s shares as a mortgage, the money the bank can lend is about 1.5-2 times the actual value of the loan.


    In a word, the bank is not afraid that you can borrow money, but that you can repay it too soon.


    The more money they owe, the more interest they must receive.


    "No, I''d like to know another 30% stake in marina''s restaurant, its current value."


    "Well? Do you mean that Mr. NAFA Downe owns 30% of the restaurant? ""Yes."


    "The 30% shares have been mortgaged several times Mr. Chen, would NAFA Donne like to borrow money from you with 30% of the restaurant''s shares as collateral? "


    "Yes, you mean the share has been mortgaged several times?"


    Generally, the first mortgage belongs to the high-quality industry, and multiple mortgages need to be split and restructured many times. After each split and restructure, the bank will borrow less and less money, and the interest will be higher and higher, and finally to the point where the borrower can not repay.


    And the industry that has been mortgaged cannot be traded, let alone mortgaged many times.


    That is to say, even if NAFA tang''en mortgages 30% of the restaurant''s shares to Chen Yu, if NAFA tang''en''s capital chain breaks and the bank has priority rights, Chen Yu can''t do anything at that time, at least in the legal way, Chen Yu can''t rob the bank.


    Of course, if the shares end up in the hands of the bank, it''s a good thing.


    Because the bank will be based on the commercial principle and give priority to Chen Yu, this is also because Chen Yu''s share ownership is clear and the bank needs funds to withdraw.


    Or it''s another possibility that banks find professional managers to take over the industry and conduct profitable business.


    However, it is impossible for a bank to find a professional manager when an individual holds the absolute equity, because Chen has the absolute decision-making power, even if the stock god comes, he has no right to direct Chen.


    "How much does NAFA Donne owe the bank?"


    "US $230 million."


    Chen took a breath of cool air and said, "why does he owe so much money?"


    "This guy doesn''t know how to manage money at all. He listened to his broker and put money into the illegal fund. Now the illegal fund has been exposed as Ponzi''s fraud, but the online fund has transferred the money, and several leaders have run away, such as NAFA downer, who can only seek legal ways to recover the money, But do you think it''s possible? If he can''t recover his money, he will go bankrupt. He has mortgaged almost all his property now. "

 Chapter 1288

    Chen Yu was a little angry.


    Because NAFA Donne lied to him.


    It didn''t work.


    But on second thought, Chen was relieved.


    How about lying to yourself? Do you have to go to him for revenge?


    He now reckons that he''s in such a mess that he doesn''t have to go down the drain.


    NAFA Downe is only trying his luck, knowing that the success rate will not be very high.


    "Andrews, is 30% of Marilyn''s restaurant now mortgaged in your bank?"


    "Yes."


    "If your bank wants to sell the shares of this restaurant, you can take them for me immediately, as long as they are within 40% of the premium."


    Chen has the right of preemption on his own. Of course, if it is a super quality industry, the bank may retain it as an investment profit project.


    Chen doesn''t have to take that 30% stake.


    Chen doesn''t mind being held by the bank as long as it''s not in the hands of a mess.


    The more rich people are, the more cautious they are. If rasfa, Steven, or Dale and lisfal need money, Chen will not hesitate to lend it to them.


    How, when, Chen Yu will never ask.


    Even interest is not required. It''s friendship.


    Of course, it''s also trust that they have the ability to repay money.


    Everyone has a time when they are in short supply, even Chen Yu.


    But NAFA Donne and Chen Yu are totally unfamiliar with him.


    And it can be concluded from Andrews'' words.


    NAFA Downe is not a good capitalist.


    He has no ability to manage his property.


    So Chen would not lend him money.


    Because he does not have two conditions, one is ability, the other is friendship.


    "Mr. Chen, I heard that you have built a brewery?"


    "Yes, I remember telling you about it."


    "Are you the brewer of the nameless wine in Mara supermarket? Is it the brewer of daydreams Asked Andrews again.


    "Well? How do you know? " Chen Yu was a little surprised.


    "Because I''ve heard that daydream brewers are going to build and develop a brewery, and that''s exactly what you built."


    Hearing Andrews''s words, Chen Yu thought in his heart that Denver had begun to build momentum.


    Now that the first beer hasn''t been produced, Andrews can''t wait to start promoting it.


    It has to be said that Denver moves very fast.


    "Mr. Chen, do you need a bank loan? I think our bank should be happy to provide you with the best loan service. "


    How famous is daydream and nameless wine?


    Daydream is the world''s first and most expensive wine.


    Even the value of daydreaming has exceeded its price tag.


    Sacramento has become a tourist attraction because of daydreams.


    The number of tourists in the second half of last year was close to 8 million.


    That''s about as many tourists as the Hawaiian Islands.


    It brings tens of billions of dollars of tourism revenue to Sacramento.


    Tourism has become a pillar industry in Sacramento.


    Now daydreaming is not a billion dollar wine, but a hundred billion dollar wine.


    I don''t know how many people come all the way to Sacramento and Mara supermarket to see their daydreams.


    Nameless wine is sold out every month.


    This also led to the fame of nameless wine is also rising.


    In addition, nameless wine and daydream are brewed by the same person, which adds the fame and value of nameless wine.


    Even if the expensive price of anonymous wine, let anonymous wine and ordinary people out of luck.


    But this doesn''t mean that ordinary people won''t daydream about nameless wine.


    Now Chen Yu''s investment in beer, although not yet started production, but anyone can see the potential.


    If we don''t say anything else, it''s the beer produced and brewed by the world''s first brewer. It''s enough to attract people''s attention.


    Andrews'' intention is also that of the bank.


    Is the bank short of money? What they lack is the project.


    Customers like Chen Yu are their favorite.


    The loan risk is small and the rate of return is stable.


    But Chen Yu is also the most troublesome customer.


    Because Chen is not short of money.


    But Andrews is an expert in investment and financial management. Of course, he has a more professional vision than Chen Yu.


    "Mr. Chen, I know that your current investment is not large, but I believe that at this time next year, your investment will never support the market demand. At that time, you will either lose market share or miss the opportunity to seize, so you''d better consider expanding production as soon as possible."Chen Yu is a bit embarrassed. He hasn''t really put into production yet. He hasn''t produced a bottle of beer, so he has to consider expanding production. Is that too urgent?


    But what Andrews said, Chen Yu had to keep in mind.


    You should ask Denver later to see what he thinks.


    Of course, it is impossible to borrow money for the time being.


    Because after that money, Chen''s cash flow is estimated to be more than those of large enterprises.


    For the time being, Chen will not expand production blindly.


    Andrews, of course, knows that Chen Yu can''t get a loan by phone.


    But he''s really in a hurry, because once Chen''s beer succeeds in the market.


    Then there will be more capital to pay attention to Chen''s brewery.


    They are definitely willing to invest in Chen''s brewery.


    After a few conversations with Andrews, Chen hung up.


    "Fari, are you going to have a look?" Chen asked.


    "No, let''s go home." Said Farley.


    On the way, Chen received a call from Ethan.


    "Chen, there''s a client who offers us $200000. The address is XXXX, Beverly Hills..."


    "OK, in half an hour."


    Chen Yu first sent Fanny and little Gelin home.


    Then I drove to Beverly Hills.


    Dingdong -


    Chen Yu rang the doorbell. This is not a big villa.


    The owner of the villa should not be a billionaire, but at least it has a certain wealth.


    Now Chen can probably tell the person''s family from his house.


    "Hello, I''m a doctor. I heard that someone needs treatment here."


    A woman came out of the path in the villa. She could see that she was a long haired woman in a mink robe.


    The woman stood in the iron door and looked at Chen Yu: "are you a doctor?"


    "Yes."


    "Can you show me your medical license?" The woman looks very cautious.


    "Ha ha..." Chen Yu smiled: "do you need a regular doctor?"


    The woman''s smile was beautiful. She reached out and opened the iron door. "Come in."


    Chen looked at the woman, though it was a big evening, and she was already wearing a nightgown, but she still had a foundation.


    This makes Chen Yu can''t see her look. Chen Yu looks at the woman: "it''s not good for the skin if you don''t remove your makeup at night."


    "Thank you, I know."

 Chapter 1289

    As any woman knows, it''s not good for the skin not to remove makeup at night.


    It''s impossible for a beautiful woman not to know that.


    "My name is Martha Klaus."


    "Did you make a movie?" Chen asked.


    "No, it''s a TV show, the West recently aired on the BBC." Said Martha Klaus.


    No wonder Chen often doesn''t watch movies much. Instead, he watches TV plays at home.


    That''s why I think Martha Klaus is familiar.


    Chen Yu also remembered which role Martha Klaus played.


    But Martha Klaus and "the west" in the role of the make-up modeling some differences, so Chen did not recognize for a while.


    Martha Klaus led Chen Yu into the living room.


    The size of the villa is not small, but the whole villa is just Martha Klaus.


    So it can be seen that Martha Klaus is a little wary of Chen Yu.


    "Miss Martha, I don''t know where I can help you."


    Just then, Martha Klaus pulled her hair and pulled it off.


    Chen Chu looks up and I''ll go Baldness.


    Martha Klaus is wearing a wig.


    She is not totally bald, but for a beautiful woman like her, this kind of hair loss and baldness is absolutely unbearable.


    What''s more, she is still a actress.


    Once her current shape spread, it was all destroyed.


    "Can you treat hair loss?"


    Chen looked at Martha Claus. "I need you to wash the foundation off your face."


    Chen Xun needs to look at Martha Klaus''s face before he can judge what is the cause of her hair loss.


    Normally speaking, Martha Klaus is more likely to have liver function problems, leading to detoxification disorder and hair loss.


    Martha Klaus hesitated. As a female star, her plain face could hardly be shown to anyone other than her close friends, even her father.


    So Martha Klaus hesitated, but she only hesitated for a moment, and finally got up and went to the bathroom to remove her makeup.


    Ten minutes later, Martha Klaus came out of the bathroom.


    Martha Klaus''s skin is not very good, there are some spots on her face, and her pores are thick, and there are black circles that can''t be ignored.


    In terms of age, the aging period of Western women is earlier than that of Eastern women, which is caused by the difference of skin type.


    She''s thirty years old, and she''s starting to go into skin decay.


    On the screen, there are always actresses in their forties, still sexy and enchanting, but that''s the result of careful dressing up.


    Besides the screen, there are a lot of artificial operations or maintenance.


    Ordinary people can never understand the price female stars pay for beauty, such as Botox, skin grinding, skin pulling, laser speckle removal Female stars can sell their souls to demons for the sake of beauty.


    Of course, Martha Klaus is still beautiful. It''s temperament and good foundation, even if there are imperfections.


    "You''ve been in a mess lately? Is there anything else that is forbidden? " Chen asked.


    Martha Klaus thought about it and nodded, "yes."


    It''s obvious that Martha Klaus is poisoned.


    Of course, it''s not who poisoned her, it''s something wrong with detoxification.


    Every organ in the human body is useful except the appendix, even the hair.


    The human body''s detoxification is mainly from the five internal organs. The first detoxification is gastrointestinal detoxification. This organ tissue is the place where the maximum amount of toxin is eliminated. Then there are some toxins that will enter the blood. At this time, the liver and gall will begin to produce toxins from the food and enter the blood.


    But once there is a problem with the liver and gall, the toxin processing system fails, and the toxin will return to the blood.


    At this time, the body''s hair begins to absorb toxins, which is also the body''s protective mechanism.


    However, because of the toxin, capillaries lead to the cell death of capillaries, resulting in hair loss.


    Some people''s pores are thick, and dirt comes out because the hair follicles absorb the body''s toxins.


    Some of them can recover hair growth through detoxification treatment, which is often called detoxification and beautification.


    In some people, the hair follicles are seriously damaged. The hair follicle cells have been poisoned and necrosis, which leads to more serious hair loss.


    At present, there is no way to treat this kind of hair loss.


    The only solution is hair transplants.


    "Your hair loss is more serious than I thought. You are hair follicle necrosis." Chen said.


    "If you plan to repeat the diagnosis report of the doctor in the hospital with me, please leave my home. I heard that you are the best in the industry, so I came to you. What I need is a solution." Said Martha Klaus.Chen Yu narrowed his eyes and stared at Martha Klaus: "do you want a long-term treatment or a short-term one?"


    "Oh? Do you have a way? " Martha Klaus''s eyes brightened.


    "You said, I''m the best in the industry." Chen Yu shrugged: "so far, the patients I have taken over have not failed or died."


    "What''s the difference between a long-term treatment plan and a short-term treatment plan?"


    "Long term treatment I use acupuncture to detoxify and stimulate hair follicle cell regeneration." "It''s six months long, twelve courses of treatment, and each treatment costs US $100000. Of course, you can start to pay from the effect. I believe in my ability, and I also believe in your credit," Chen said


    "What about short-term treatment?"


    "I can give you a thick head of hair in a week, at least not as potholes as you are now." "In this week, I will come here once a day with a total cost of $2 million, which can be paid in one time after the treatment, but because your hair follicle cells have died, you are more likely to lose hair again, so you may have to pay the same treatment fee next time, of course, I will help you free of charge if there are the same problems in one year," Chen said Solve, you need to pay after a year, because the natural hair replacement cycle is also a year


    "Can we do it in the long run and in the short run?" Asked Martha Klaus.


    It''s acceptable for her to pay two million dollars at a time, but if it''s paid once a year, it''s too much.


    It''s true that she''s a female star, but she''s not a superstar. Two million dollars is a huge expense for her.


    "No, because the long-term treatment plan is a complete cure, and the new hair follicle cells will expel the original hair, and then grow it again. If you use the short-term treatment plan first, then the long-term treatment plan, your hair will fall out in a very short time, so the two plans cannot overlap."

 Chapter 1290

    The long-term treatment belongs to the routine treatment, which depends on Chen''s medical skill.


    This can not speed up, detoxification and treatment of liver damage is a relatively long process.


    Even this is a problem that modern medicine is difficult to solve, but Chen can solve it, but Chen can''t accelerate, at least conventional means can''t.


    If it is a short-term treatment, Chen Yu will use magic, which is not within the scope of conventional treatment.


    The two treatments can''t be combined.


    Martha Klaus is in a dilemma. If it''s a long-term treatment, she must wear a wig for half a year.


    But wearing a wig in public is very risky for a actress.


    Of course, there is another solution, which is to shave your head.


    It can also be claimed to change the shape and style.


    But the key problem is that she hasn''t finished filming yet.


    There are several episodes of "the west" that haven''t been filmed yet.


    American dramas are usually shot while broadcasting, and the scripts are likely to be modified halfway. If the audience rating is poor, it is likely to be directly cut off halfway.


    If it''s a change of shape, she''s likely to kill her character directly.


    But now the ratings and Internet topics of "West" are very high, and she has also received a lot of praise, and her popularity has increased in a straight line, so for her, the role in "West" can never be lost.


    So it''s definitely not advisable to shave your head.


    Then there is only a short-term treatment plan.


    "If it''s a short-term treatment, how much hair can I grow in seven days?" Asked Martha Klaus.


    "Almost to the shoulder."


    In fact, Chen can give Martha Klaus a long hair in a flash.


    But it''s too rash to do so, so Chen Yu plans to come a little bit and let her hair grow a little bit.


    The excuse Chen came up with was drug stimulation.


    "Although I studied drama in college, I know that under normal circumstances, people''s hair can''t grow so fast."


    Martha Klaus did ask this question.


    "I have special medicine, plus my acupuncture technique, which can stimulate your scalp and make your hair grow inch head in one night."


    "Can it be longer then?"


    "Yes, plus." "Three hundred thousand dollars a treatment," Chen said


    "I need short-term treatment What do I need to do? "


    "Shave first." Chen said.


    "Shaving?" Martha Klaus''s face suddenly changed.


    Once Chen''s treatment doesn''t work, isn''t his hair white shaved? Who will be in charge then? Do you want this illegal doctor to pay for it?


    "If you shave or not, you need to wear a wig." Chen Yu said bluntly, "if you let the outside world see your bald hair, it''s better to shave your head. At least you can find an excuse to cover it up."


    Martha Klaus hesitated for a long time, her eyes flickering: "what if your treatment doesn''t work?"


    "You''re not the first person I''ve treated for hair loss." Chen said.


    Martha Klaus was biting her lower lip, thinking about it, but still couldn''t make up her mind.


    "Will there be any sequelae?"


    "No." "All my patients are 100% positive," Chen said quietly. "I''ve never failed."


    "Well, I want short-term treatment." Said Martha Klaus.


    "Do you want me to shave your hair, or do you want to do it yourself?"


    "Come on." Martha Klaus can''t do it, even if her hair is potholes.


    Martha Klaus finds a razor for Chen Yu, who presses her head.


    Martha Klaus felt the rustling sound on her head. She was in a bad mood.


    "Your abnormal hair loss should have lasted for half a year?"


    "Yes, at the beginning, I thought it was a normal hair loss, but in the last two months, it has gone too far, and some positions have been completely exposed."


    Chen soon polished Martha Klaus''s hair.


    Martha Klaus felt the chill in her forehead, and her mood was even worse.


    Fortunately, she is not looking in the mirror now, otherwise, she will definitely go mad.


    Later, Chen Yu began to make silver needles for Martha Klaus.


    And some unknown potions.


    In fact, this short-term treatment is just a look.


    In fact, it''s still the life magic that Chen Yu learned from a handsome boy.


    In fact, this acupuncture is just to detoxify Martha Klaus.


    It lasted for half an hour. Chen Yu began to receive the needle. Martha Klaus asked, "OK?"


    "Well, you can reach for your head."Martha Klaus touched it. Sure enough, her hair grew about a centimeter.


    Did this guy really shave all his hair before?


    Martha Klaus touched the spot where she had lost her hair again, and sure enough, her hair grew.


    It''s amazing how did this man do it?


    I can''t believe that I have such long hair in such a short time.


    Martha Klaus picked up the mirror again and looked at it, though her hair was very short, only half an inch.


    But it''s very thick and looks good.


    "Thank you for your treatment, Mr. Chen."


    "No, that''s what I should do." "Tomorrow afternoon, I will come for the second treatment. I will leave my phone number. If you are not at home or have no time, please call me."


    "OK, just a moment. I''ll write you a check."


    "Not for the time being. I said that I''ll pay off once I''ve finished my treatment." Chen said.


    Just then, Chen''s phone rang again.


    It''s Kohler''s phone. Chen Yu picks up.


    "Hello, Chen, it''s me, Kohler. You remember me."


    "Well, remember." "What can I do for you?" Chen replied


    "Can you come to our team''s training club?"


    "What''s the matter?"


    "It''s not convenient on the phone."


    Chen Chu looked at the time. It''s only 10:00 p.m. now. It''s not too late.


    "Yes, I will."


    Chen Yu looked at Martha Klaus and said, "I''ll go first if there''s nothing else. I have another customer."


    "Well, goodbye, Mr. Chen."


    Chen drove to the training ground of HR team. Simpson was also on the spot. Duba was lying on the ground. Ruby was sitting on the bench with a towel over his head.


    Is there another conflict? Chen Yu said in his heart.


    Last time Simpson came to him, it was Duba and Ruby who fought.


    This time it looks like Duba''s injury is very serious.


    When Kohler saw Chen Yu coming, he immediately came forward.


    "Chen, you''re here. Show Duba. He looks in a very bad condition."


    When Simpson saw Chen Yu, he nodded and didn''t speak.


    But look at his face, very anxious and uneasy.

 Chapter 1291

    Chen Yu nodded to say hello to Simpson.


    Come to Duba''s side and squat down to check his injury.


    Duba''s injuries are serious, but they can be treated quickly.


    "Ruby?"


    Chen Yu looked at Ruby, who was sitting not far away. Ruby kept his head down and did not look at Chen Yu.


    I don''t know if I''m blaming myself or ignoring Duba''s injury.


    "Dubai, bear the pain."


    "Ah..."


    As soon as Chen Yu''s voice fell, Duba made a scream. With the sound of bone dislocation and collision, Chen Yu moved his dislocated bone back.


    "The next time you fight, you can''t touch this part unless you want to go to jail." Chen Zhu pointed to an inch under Duba''s right rib: "here attack here, here is the liver, and the least amount of fat, it is likely to cause serious injury."


    "In addition, when fighting, it''s better not to use elbows. The skin and fat of elbows are the least parts of the human body. It''s like a blunt instrument, which is easy to be seriously injured or even killed. If you two don''t have a big feud, you''d better not fight like this."


    "You can''t hit the heart. It''s easy to cause cardiac arrest. It''s possible to die." Chen said.


    Simpson was speechless about Chen Yu, who taught them how to fight.


    But he also felt that there was some truth. At least if they fight next time, they will consider whether they will cause serious injury.


    Chen Yu said this because he had a little friendship with them.


    However, to say how deep the friendship, that is not.


    So Chen has no position to dissuade or prevent them from fighting.


    "Well, Duba, you need three days off. Don''t exercise hard for three days." Chen said.


    "Chen, thank you. How much is it?"


    "Forget it this time. Last time Ruby and Kohler went to give a lesson to the players of my school''s basketball club, the consultation will be equal." Chen Zhu picked up his tools: "Duba, this medicine is taken internally. Take it in water once a day at noon and once a night."


    Duba propped up, his abdomen still a little bit painful, but no longer as sharp as before.


    "Tuba, how are you?" Simpson asked.


    "I feel better. It''s not that painful." Said Duba.


    "Chen, come and be a team doctor for our HR team." Simpson looks at Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu smiled: "how much salary can you give me?"


    "Well This... "


    The team doctor needs to play with the HR team every time.


    HR team will pay Chen millions of dollars for dozens of games in a season, based on the amount of money Chen has paid for each visit.


    The current team doctor of HR team is paid no more than US $100000 per year.


    The cost of the entire team will not exceed $300000.


    "Don''t think about it. I''ll show you at most once or twice. It''s impossible to play with the team."


    Chen Chu packed his toolbox and got up to leave.


    Simpson took Chen to the door.


    Chen Yu and several of them are just a little friends, so Chen Yu does not intend to mediate their conflicts, nor does he have a position to mediate their grievances.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, an unexpected guest came to Chen Yu''s family.


    Dale came with Fisher, who came to play with little Gerin.


    "Chen, master said, my magic has improved. I want you to choose a magic that suits me." Dell said.


    "What kind of spells are you going to learn? How are you doing in Qingyi Xia? "


    Dale shook his head and said, "qingyixia is a trainee, but the effect is too weak."


    Chen Yu thinks about it. The formula of Qingyi Xia is not difficult. It is the basic magic of Qingyi sect. But Qingyi Xia divides the effects according to the strength of the cultivator''s own magic power.


    When Chen Yu was cultivating Qingyi Xia, he couldn''t even stop bullets. It was like covering the skin with a layer of rubber.


    With Dell''s magic power, his current magic power may be less than 40, and the use of qingyixia can''t even cover the whole body.


    "Master said that there are quite a variety of spells in the Qingyi gate. I am suitable for practicing the light body formula."


    The secret of light body method? Chen Yu didn''t touch this kind of magic.


    The reason why Li Qing asked Chen Yu to keep the ancient books of Qingyi gate is not only because of his friendship with Chen Yu, but also because Chen Yu has enough strength to protect them.


    If it is placed in Dell''s custody, once Dell exposes the classics in his hands and is coveted by interested people, then he has no ability to protect them at all.


    Chen Zhu took out the ancient books of Qingyi gate and left Dell to search for them.


    "See for yourself and tell me which one."


    Li Qing wants Chen Yu to teach Dell. If you let Dell learn from himself, you may not be able to learn from him.Dale rummaged for a book, dragonfly skims the water.


    Chen has not practiced this spell, but it doesn''t mean that Chen can''t learn it now.


    This spell really has some disadvantages for Chen Yu.


    Very chicken ribs. To put it bluntly, this is a lightness skill.


    Chen Yu can fly in the air now. What do you want to do with lightness skill.


    But for Dell, it''s a perfect fit.


    Chen Yu looked back and forth several times. After he wrote down the pithy formula, he went through it in his mind and almost learned it.


    It''s like a university professor reading primary school textbooks, even if he hasn''t read them in the past.


    But for the understanding of university professors, it is impossible to fail to understand the content of primary school textbooks.


    For Chen Yu, Dell is a primary school student No, he is a kindergarten student.


    "I''ll give you a demonstration, you see."


    Dell immediately put down the classics and looked at Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu comes to the lake and carries the formula. He jumps to four or five meters in the air, spreads his arms, and glides forward for more than 20 meters.


    Dale''s eyes are full of splendor. In his eyes, this action is just like the picture in the movie.


    Chen Yu is a little bit on the water, another leap, and nearly 20 meters of gliding.


    Chen Yu turned around the lake and went back to Dale.


    "Would you like to have a try? The key is to order water, but with your current magic power, it''s too difficult to order water. You can try it on land first. "


    "No, I want some water." Dell looks at Chen Yu stubbornly.


    "Well, you can try."


    Dale stepped back a few steps, then sprinted to the lake, but when his toes were on the lake, the whole man sank into the water.


    "Wow..."


    Dale spat and choked, "why didn''t you light up?"


    "I don''t believe it. I''ll try again."


    "How stupid dad is." Fisher saw Dale''s move: "I''ve learned it all."


    As she said, Fisher''s small body rushed towards the water, her movement was not fast, and at the moment of contact with the water, she clapped the water with her limbs, but she jumped up one meter by the water, and then spread her limbs in the mid air, gliding for three or four meters.

 Chapter 1292

    Dale''s eyes are straight.


    Chen Yu looks at Fisher with the same surprise.


    But after using a dragonfly to skim the water, Fisher fell into the water, unable to support the second magic consumption.


    Little Ge Lin was looking at her, her head askew.


    It has to be said that Fisher''s talent surprised Chen Yu.


    You need to know Fisher''s pithy formula.


    Just with a demonstration by Chen Yu, she was able to give out seven points.


    Chen Yu looked at Fisher and Dell.


    Dale''s face was red and he climbed ashore with his wet clothes.


    Fisher is about two years old, and she is much taller than little Gelin.


    In principle, the two conditions for becoming a psychic are life and death or natural blood.


    But Fisher has no natural blood or life and death, but she has magic.


    Chen Yu suspected that he had replaced Fisher''s original eyes with non fouling eyes, and the non fouling eyes had a mutation, which made Fisher obtain magic power.


    However, ordinary people can only get eyesight without scaling eyes, and only special blood can make scaling eyes mutate.


    That is to say, Fisher is likely to bring her own special blood. Although she has not yet awakened, her eyes have changed.


    But Fisher is too small, her magic is very weak.


    Dale and Fisher stayed up until evening and left after dinner.


    For dragonfly skimming, Dell can''t learn it.


    "Fisher, how did you learn to skim the water?" Asked Dale, driving.


    "I can see the magic flowing in Uncle Chen''s body." Answered Fisher, sitting in the passenger seat.


    "You Can you see it? "


    "Yes." Fisher pointed to his eyes and said.


    Dale remembers that Fisher was born blind, but his vision was restored due to Chen''s treatment.


    Is it because of Chen''s treatment that Fisher''s vision will see more than ordinary people.


    "Then you can see the magic of dad, can you?"


    "Yes, I can see that the magic in dad''s body is like a little earthworm."


    "And your Uncle Chen?"


    "Fisher can''t see it all. Only when his uncle uses magic can he see it. But his uncle must be better than you, because when he uses magic, he will be several times more than you. It''s like a snake as big as Raymond is flowing in his body."


    "Well, Uncle Chen is the best."


    "How about your own magic?"


    "My magic is also a little earthworm." Fisher tooted.


    ¡­¡­


    Chen Yu began to search the ancient books of Qingyi gate at home.


    See if there is any technique that suits you and is missed by you.


    Qingyi gate starts from XiangLiu Qingyi, inherits thousands of years and decades of inheritance, leaving behind not only the magic of XiangLiu Qingyi, but also many of the later sages, many of which are similar or similar.


    Most of them are of little use to Chen Yu, at least in actual combat.


    At the beginning, Chen Yu accepted Li Qing''s entrustment to keep the ancient books of Qingyi gate. Another important reason is that many spells of Qingyi gate can be applied to medicine.


    This is also the type that Chen is most interested in.


    There are also some spells of Qingyi sect, which are similar to Chen Yu''s own abilities.


    For example, the advanced version of piercing the needle is inextricably linked. It can transform the magic into thousands of strands and spread them out. It can restrain the enemy or directly strangle the enemy.


    However, this magic is similar to dark magma, the difference is that dark magma can be seen, and countless things are transformed by magic, which can not be seen.


    It''s not useless to control something, such as the sword.


    The effect is similar to that of the musical sword. It can also be said to be the weakened version of the musical sword.


    The rhythm sword can make the weapon controlled by Chen Yu have the speed and attack power close to the body.


    However, the weapons controlled by thousands of threads are not so powerful. After all, the weapons controlled by magic threads cannot reach the destructive power of tens or even hundreds of tons when wielding weapons.


    Chen Yu suddenly felt that all sorts of things were not so useless, at least in group attack.


    Chen Yu felt that the number of weapons controlled was far more than that of the musical sword.


    If you control a thousand swords and release them at the same time, it can really play a group attack effect.


    What Chen Yu lacked most was group attack.


    Chen Qiong goes to the river map to find the old turtle.


    "Old turtle, help me to get a thousand stone swords."


    "Your voice sword can control a thousand stone swords?""It''s not the rhythm sword, it''s me who came up with another way." Chen Yu told Lao BIE what he thought.


    "But in this way, the power of a single sword is far less than that of the musical sword."


    "I know it''s not for single powerful enemies, it''s for a huge number of enemies."


    "All right." The old turtle helped Chen Zhu make a thousand stone swords.


    For the old turtle, it''s just a piece of cake.


    Soon, a thousand stone swords were placed in front of Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu began to use a myriad of magic threads to wrap around the stone sword and lift it.


    But some stone swords are raised and some fall down.


    It''s still too difficult to lift a thousand stone swords neatly, let alone control a thousand stone swords to attack the enemy.


    Chen tried again, and it was the same.


    Chen''s control is far from the effect of controlling a thousand stone swords at the same time.


    After trying dozens of times, Chen Yu finally mentioned a thousand stone swords at the same time, but the effect was not good. A thousand stone swords collided with each other. Before he started to attack, he fought by himself.


    The old turtle looked at Chen Yu with interest, and he didn''t give any advice.


    For the old turtle, Chen is a child in the kindergarten.


    Chen Yu is not discouraged, this idea is just rising.


    For Chen, no magic or magic can be used skillfully at once.


    This is just a concept, an immature concept.


    A spell that matches its own strength has been tried dozens, hundreds or even thousands of times.


    Continuous improvement, but also in the process of continuous proficiency created.


    Chen Yu didn''t plan to succeed a few times.


    Chen Yu plans to be proficient first. He will lift a thousand stone swords with a thousand threads, and talk about the rest slowly.


    Raise, lower, raise, lower


    Chen Yu keeps practicing these two movements.


    If ten times is not enough, one hundred times will be enough, and if one thousand times is not enough, ten thousand times will be enough.


    Maybe Chen is not a genius, but Chen has more time than ordinary people.

 Chapter 1293

    Compared with the magic gun or the magic gun.


    The difficulty is much higher than the first two.


    Of course, now this spell can''t be called a thousand threads. It should be regarded as an advanced version of a thousand threads.


    For the moment, Chen Yu hasn''t figured out the name of the spell.


    Chen Yu would not consider giving a new name until he finished every time.


    At present, Chen has not been successful, or even just a prototype.


    Chen tried fifty times to lift a thousand stone swords at the same time.


    Then Chen tried 500 times to make a thousand stone swords float in the air at the same time without interfering with each other.


    Then control a thousand stone sword attacks.


    But it''s more difficult to control a thousand stone swords.


    Ten, a hundred, a thousand


    It''s too hard. Every time a thousand stone swords move, they start to collide and interfere with each other.


    "Chen, why don''t you reduce the number of stone swords? It''s a lot less difficult. "


    "It''s not interesting. If I reduce the number, my ideal group attack effect will be greatly reduced." Chen said.


    If you can''t achieve the group attack effect Chen wants, then this spell is chicken ribs, which is meaningless.


    The old turtle stopped persuading him. Chen Yu continued to practice new spells.


    Come again, come again, come again Again


    Repeat the same process again and again.


    In the following days, Chen Yu went in and out of Hetu.


    Every time in the river map, it must be more than ten days.


    This is one of the most frequent spells Chen practiced.


    Chen Yu doesn''t know how many times he has practiced, but up to now, he still hasn''t succeeded completely.


    You can''t control all the stone swords pointing in the same direction.


    In order to achieve Chen''s goal, it needs more extensive attacks and more complex movements.


    ¡­¡­


    "Chen, I think our new home should also consider Fengshui." Fari looked at Chen Yu very seriously.


    "Well Honey, now that the project is close to the end, it is not suitable for the project to be changed. " Chen Yu said perfunctorily.


    "No need to change, just make some adjustments. For example, our courtyard was originally planned to grow one row of palm trees, but now it''s changed to two rows of crape myrtle."


    "What crape myrtle?" Chen Yu''s face is inexplicable.


    "You don''t know crape myrtle as a Chinese?"


    "Er..." Chen''s helpless face, he is not a botanist.


    Chen Yu only knew the crape myrtle in "returning the Pearl". He really didn''t know there was such a plant.


    "Crape myrtle, also known as zijinhua and purple orchid, is also known as" all over the world "in China. It''s a very precious flower species. It''s full of meaning and wealth. In Fengshui theory, crape myrtle has its own family. It''s full of wealth and wealth. It''s a kind of high branch with auspicious stars."


    "Well, it''s up to you."


    In Fengshui, Chen Yu can''t really argue with farry.


    Fari added: "the road leading to the villa was originally planned to be planted with mahogany on both sides. Now it''s going to be a grassland, and an oak tree on the left. It''s better to grow an adult oak tree, which must be at least 100 years old. So it''s better to find a 100 year old oak tree now, and then transplant it to the new house."


    "What''s the meaning of the oak tree?"


    "In the United States, oak is known as the national tree. In the East, oak is also a symbol of auspiciousness. In ancient times, oak was used as the main beam of a palace, and it must be more than 100 years old to bear the main beam of the main hall. The wood is solid and heavy. The big can be used as the main beam, the small can be used as the salary charcoal, the beam can bear the weight of the world, the beam of the world, the light of the bath, and the spirit of Kaitai , the majestic momentum, the responsibility of the top beam. "


    Chen Yu was shocked by what fari said. Chen Yu knew that during this period of time, fari''s Chinese and Chinese characters had made rapid progress.


    However, Chen Yu did not expect that the level of Chinese language in France has reached this level.


    Anyway, Chen Yu was speechless by her.


    "Then I''ll find out if there are any oaks suitable for transplanting."


    There are many oaks in the woods around Mirror Lake, but they are not very old, the most likely is more than 20 years old.


    "Plant a few more pomegranate trees. Both the East and the west of pomegranate trees have the meaning of having many children and being blessed."


    "Well, according to you."


    ¡­¡­


    In a classroom at the University of Los Angeles, the lecturer is talking on the stage.


    At this time, a soldier in uniform outside the classroom stood at the door and knocked.


    "I''m sorry to disturb your lecture, sir, but we need two students to cooperate with our task now."


    "Soldier, this is the University. Are you going to arrest my students?" Asked the instructor with a frown.


    "No, it''s not an arrest." There is no right to arrest the American soldiers. This officer has two photos in his hand: "Miss Li and miss vestana, can you come with me?"Li Mu and vestana looked at each other in surprise.


    They vaguely remember the officer, as if they had seen him.


    It was in tota snow mountain, Alaska, where they were both kept under military control.


    At this time, the instructor said: "Lee, Tana, you have the right to refuse."


    They stood up, and Li Mu said, "Sir, we are all right. We know the colonel."


    When Li Mu and vestana left the classroom, Li Mu asked, "Colonel, we have met again. What can I do for you?"


    "Miss Li and miss vestana, since we have been in touch with each other, I will not beat around the Bush any more. Our military needs two professionals to join us."


    "You mean, let''s join the army?" They were both a little surprised that they were both obviously not qualified soldiers.


    They really don''t understand what the Colonel asked them to do.


    "Not in the army, but as a military doctor." Said the colonel.


    "We are still students."


    "Yes, I know, but I think you can trust it, because last time you left, you didn''t disclose some military secrets."


    In fact, after the two were released, the military has been closely monitoring their movements to ensure that they do not disclose any military secrets.


    "Well Did we get in touch with any military secrets last time? "


    "Maybe there is, maybe not. In a word, your performance is worthy of trust, so I will look for you again." Said the colonel.


    "So what can we get?"


    "Freedom, you will not be bound by your studies. At the same time, I can guarantee that you will get a degree. And during your recruitment, you will get high welfare benefits. Of course, we will also guarantee your safety."


    "Is this operation dangerous?"


    "There is a certain danger. Of course, your task is not to take risks, but to cure the wounded soldiers."


    Li Mu and vestana are both eyes shining. They are both very active and adventurous girls.


    "Are we going to war?" Li Mu asked.


    "No, it''s in the snow capped mountains of tota, Alaska, on the border with the United States." Said the colonel.


    "That is to say, let''s revisit our hometown?"

 Chapter 1294

    This is the first time for Li Mu and vestana to fly in a military aircraft.


    In this military transport plane, there are more than a dozen fully armed affairs.


    Of course, they didn''t guard Li Mu and vestana.


    But like them, they were all sent to tota snow mountain.


    "Hi, two beautiful ladies. May I have your names?"


    When a soldier started a conversation, the atmosphere in the cabin soon came alive.


    "I''m Matthew from Howard air force, Southern California."


    "I''m sot from the Pacific Fleet."


    Li Mu and vestana found that these soldiers did not come from the same place, but from different military numbers.


    At this time, Li Mu and Colonel mansari of vestana were invited out of the front cabin.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, you''d better put on your cotton padded overcoats now. We are approaching Canadian airspace."


    When they heard about it, they all put on military coats.


    Soon they felt the cold air coming into the cabin.


    Fortunately, shortly after that, the plane began to descend.


    The military plane landed in a strange military airport.


    It''s covered with snow. It''s full of snow. There''s no green plants.


    "Is this the tota snow mountain range?" Li Mu asked.


    "Not yet. It''s 130 kilometers away from tota snow mountain range." Said Colonel mansari.


    Soon, Colonel mansari found several military off-road vehicles, and everyone got on.


    After another bumpy journey, they came to the town at the foot of the big snow mountain in tota.


    Li Mu and vestana were here last time.


    Originally, tota snow mountain was a ski resort, but now no one can see it.


    Even the town was empty. Li Mu and vestana looked at each other and were surprised by the change.


    Last time I came here, there were many residents in the town. Why can''t anyone see them now?


    The car came to a base where Li Mu and vestana had been. They had been locked up for a month.


    There are not many people in this base. Several soldiers are familiar with both of them. After all, they have lived here for a month.


    But after more than three months, these soldiers are a little depressed.


    They didn''t have a good time here. Colonel mansari assigned the new soldiers their rooms. Then he said to Li Mu and vestana, "you will spend three months here, which is likely to be very boring."


    "Mr. Colonel, as you have said before, we are ready."


    "Well, your job is mainly to treat injured or sick patients." Colonel mansari said: "besides, there is no one living here within 300 kilometers, so try not to go out, especially in the evening. You must not go out, remember?"


    "Of course I remember there are many residents in this town. Where have they gone now? "


    Has been migrated "In addition, according to the weather bureau, there will be a snowstorm here tonight. I hope you won''t freeze," said Colonel mansari


    "In addition, no matter what you see or hear in the future, it will be military secrets, and no divulging is allowed."


    Before the two women came, they had been warned many times and were not allowed to disclose anything they saw or heard.


    At night, as Colonel mansari said, the wind began to howl.


    Li Mu is sleeping. Suddenly, there is a loud voice outside.


    Li Mu rubbed her eyes and got up. She saw the light outside the window.


    That''s a machine gun! There are soldiers fighting outside.


    Just because the snow outside is so heavy, Li Mu can''t see who they are fighting with.


    We can only see the soldiers outside shooting at the snow.


    Li Mu was frightened. The fighting outside lasted for more than half an hour.


    There was a sharp knock at the door.


    And Colonel mansari''s voice.


    "Miss Li, open the door."


    Li Mu hesitated for a moment and opened the door.


    "Colonel, what can I do for you?"


    "Your work with vestana has begun. There are soldiers who need your treatment."


    "OK, just a moment, please."


    Li Mu quickly put on his coat and followed Colonel mansari to the medical room.


    This is not the first time for Li Mu to come to the medical room.


    When she and vestana were detained here before, they also helped the soldiers here to have some treatment.


    Vestana had arrived first. When Li Mu came in, he saw vestana was treating a soldier.The soldier seems to have been bitten on the shoulder by something. The injury is very serious.


    "Li, help me get the tranquilizer. I need the painkiller." Said vestana eagerly.


    Li Mu and vestana began to give first aid to the soldiers. Although the medical room was not large, there were all kinds of equipment.


    Their academic performance is average, but their practical ability is good.


    The first aid lasted for half an hour. At last, Li Mu sutured the wounded.


    Li Mu and vestana are bloodstained on their bodies and faces.


    Just as they were taking a breath, another soldier was pushed in. The soldier was injured in his thigh.


    It also seems to be bitten by something, because the wound touches the main artery, so the injury is very serious.


    For a while, both women were in a hurry.


    "The body temperature of the injured is abnormal. Why is this high temperature?"


    "Is it inflamed?"


    "No, it can''t get inflamed so quickly."


    "Anti inflammatory drugs It''s not right, it''s necessary to cool him down as soon as possible and use physics to cool him down. "


    "I''ll go outside and get some snow." Said vestana.


    No sooner had vestana left the medical room than Colonel mansari stopped her. "Where are you going?"


    "I need some snow to cool the wounded physically."


    "Don''t go, go back inside."


    "But..."


    "I''ll get it for you." Said Colonel mansari.


    When vestana saw Colonel mansari going out, she loaded her pistol. It didn''t look like he was going out, it was more like going to the battlefield.


    After a few minutes, Colonel mansari came back with a bucket of ice and snow.


    Vestana and Li Mu saw that when Colonel mansari put his pistol on the table next to him, it had smoke of gunpowder. He seemed to have used it just now.


    After the rescue of two women, the soldier was out of danger.


    At this time, Colonel mansari handed the two women each a gun.


    "For what?"


    "For your self-defense, there is another thing to inform you. Once the body temperature of the wounded you rescue exceeds 42 ¡æ and does not drop within 15 minutes, you can kill the wounded with a gun or inform us."

 Chapter 1295

    Both women were frightened by mansari''s words.


    "We are students and doctors here, not killers." Said vestana angrily.


    "So if you can''t, you can let us know." Said Colonel mansari.


    "Why?"


    Colonel mansari asked the two women in front of him and stopped talking.


    "Now that we are here, can''t we be honest with us? You called us here because you trusted us. "


    "Not because of trust." "It''s because you''re more in control," Colonel mansari said frankly


    This sentence obviously caused the dissatisfaction of the two women.


    "I hope you can come safely and leave safely for no more than three months, maybe less than three months, and we will evacuate. Before that, you are honest to stay in this base. It is better not to leave here at one step. After three months, I will modify your files and data through the military, and then I can get a huge sum of money In case of any accident, all your records will disappear, and even your body may not return to your relatives. So please remember my advice, don''t leave this headquarters, and the first-aid rules. If your temperature exceeds 42 ¡æ and can''t be lowered within 15 minutes, shoot and kill the wounded. "


    "What if the wounded were you?"


    "The same."


    The shooting outside continued until dawn.


    Vistana and Li Mu drag their tired bodies and go back to bed again.


    At noon, they were woken up by the roar outside.


    But it''s not a fight, it''s a truck.


    A lot of supplies, as well as ammunition, were sent to the base.


    This base feels like a fortress.


    At the same time, there were ten new recruits.


    "Li, do you think it''s strange here?"


    "You mean the two wounded soldiers." Li Mu looked at vestana and said, "both of them are bitten. The wounds are very deep. The bite force of the creatures that bite them is amazing, and their injuries will quickly cause high temperature."


    Generally speaking, if the wound is infected and causes inflammation, the onset time will be twelve hours later.


    But last night, the wounded soldier, in a short time of ten minutes, had high temperature symptoms.


    And the temperature is more than 40 degrees. This kind of super high temperature is terrible.


    It''s hard for ordinary diseases to reach this high temperature.


    What they didn''t understand most was Colonel mansari''s request.


    If the body temperature of the injured person reaches 42 ¡æ and there is no temperature drop within 15 minutes, shoot the injured person directly.


    What they learned in school never taught them this rule.


    This is absolutely contrary to their medical knowledge and moral philosophy.


    "You say, what kind of creature can make that wound?"


    "There should be North American Gray Wolf and brown bear nearby. Brown bear is not a social animal, only North American gray wolf is a social animal. Last night''s fierce gunfight can only be a battle with a social species. A single individual can not lead to such a serious exchange of fire." "It could be a large-scale wolf pack," Li said


    "Large scale wolves? What scale do you mean? "


    "In the world, the largest number of wolves is in North America, but the largest number of a group is in the Inner Mongolia grassland of Asia in 1976. One group has been found to reach 180."


    "Are there Wolves of this size?" Asked vestana in surprise.


    "In general, the number of gray wolf wolves in North America will not exceed ten, and the largest number found in history is 40. However, in modern society, wolves can no longer reach this scale, which is related to their scope of activity. They all have their own territory, and the amount of food in the territory determines the number of their ethnic groups. If there are large-scale deer in the territory, then the wolves The number will increase, otherwise it will decrease. Asian wolves mainly live in grasslands or deserts, and the number of wolves on the grasslands is also the largest, because the number of bison, sheep and wild horses on the grasslands is large enough to support their food needs, and it is difficult to appear such super wolves in modern times. In historical records, there were thousands of them The super giant pack of wolves. "


    "Do you think there are wolves outside the base?"


    "Probably, that''s the most likely." Said Li Mu.


    "But if it''s wolves, it''s not a secret, is it?"


    "How do I know."


    ¡­¡­


    "Hello, Mr. West. I''m osolisa."


    West didn''t expect that oso Lisa would take the initiative to contact him, but from the tone of oso Lisa''s voice, it seems that oso Lisa is not communicating with him, but communicating with him on official business.


    "Hello, miss osolisa, what can I do for you?" Asked West quietly."Well, Mr. Leon told me to contact your supernatural society. I hope you can cooperate with the military."


    "The military? We are not involved in military operations. " West frowned. "If there''s nothing else, I''ll hang up."


    West hung up directly. After ten minutes, West''s phone rang again.


    This time it was a strange number. West picked up the phone.


    "Hello, this is osolisa."


    "What is it?" Without any nonsense, West went straight to the question.


    "Leon should be retiring soon." Said osolisa.


    "What does this have to do with what you just said to me?"


    "I don''t know the details of this operation, but I know that Leon''s successor is from the military. Leon hopes to retire safely, so he took the initiative to bring the association and the military together."


    West thought for a moment, "so what is this successor''s attitude to the supernatural society?"


    "This successor is still in the army, he doesn''t know the supernatural society at all." "So my suggestion is that this time, it''s better to take the initiative to let the new minister of counter terrorism security know the existence of the supernatural society and its value. In addition, when Leon retires, I should also leave the counter terrorism security department."


    "Does this matter to you?" Asked West.


    At the other end of the phone, osolisa hesitated and said: "it''s related to whether I will be involved by Leon and be liquidated. If Leon can retire safely, I can, if he is liquidated, I''m afraid that..."


    "I see. I will tell the president. At the same time, if you encounter any life threat, you should come to the headquarters of the association immediately. No one can hurt you here. I promise you."

 Chapter 1296

    It was also the intention of osolisa to join the supernatural society.


    Leon is the Minister of counter terrorism and security, and osolisa has been his assistant for five years.


    It can be said that Leon knows all the secrets.


    So she was in no better position than Leon.


    This political struggle is the most brutal.


    Leon''s enemies will also include osolisa in the scope of revenge.


    West was in the same heavy mood.


    As the superior department of supernatural Association, the Ministry of counter terrorism security is the source of funds.


    Many of the supernatural''s actions also require the support of the Department of counter terrorism security.


    Although the original relationship with Leon is not good, Leon also knows the importance of the supernatural society.


    Therefore, Leon will not be forced to quarrel with the supernatural society on purpose.


    At least after the last conflict, the supernatural society and the Department of counterterrorism security have been in a relationship of well water and river water.


    Now Leon retires, and a minister of unknown origin takes office.


    So where will the relationship go?


    West immediately contacted Chen.


    "President, Leon is retiring from the Department of counter terrorism and security."


    "Oh It''s best to get rid of this old bastard. " Chen did not realize the seriousness of the problem.


    "Though he is an asshole, Leon at least knows the value of our association. I''m afraid our life will not be so easy if a new person comes to the stage."


    "Then do you have a way for Leon to stay?" Chen asked.


    "No way I can''t get involved in this kind of job change at all. "


    "So, since we can''t interfere, there''s no need to be alarmist here. That old bastard is so old, sooner or later, there will be such a day. As for the new minister, we can''t control his attitude, so we should make the worst plan first." "If the new minister is determined to eliminate our association, then we will find our own way, find our own sponsorship, or find our own business. We will not die of hunger anyway," Chen said


    Chen Yu actually knew that it would be harmful for the association to change from an official organization to a private organization.


    Once the organization becomes a private armed force, the other party is likely to make many demands that they cannot refuse.


    Even killing people! This is totally contrary to the original establishment and existence of the supernatural society.


    It''s better to be a killer than to be a gangster.


    The Paranormal Society is about solving psychic problems, not being a dagger in someone''s hand.


    "The president, in fact, is not without a chance. It is said that the new minister of the anti terrorist security department is a military personnel, and he is now dealing with a special incident. Leon now wants us to take the initiative to contact the new minister and show our value. I believe that the new minister will not embarrass us when he sees our ability "


    Chen Yu thought about it, though it was a little flattering to the new leader.


    But if we can reduce some troubles for this, it is not impossible.


    "Yes, this time it''s up to you to get in touch with each other and express our goodwill and ability. If the new minister wants to, we''ll help him out." Chen said.


    ¡­¡­


    Mansari listened to the phone, his brow locked.


    "You mean that the subordinate departments of the Department of counter terrorism and security are willing to solve the problems here?"


    "Yes, Colonel mansari, they also want to take this opportunity to show their ability." Said Leon.


    Colonel mansari knew that he would soon be heading to the Department of counter terrorism and security.


    However, he knew nothing about the Department of counter terrorism and security, only that the organization was a department mainly engaged in fighting against terrorism.


    At present, however, he does not know some secrets of the Department.


    He won''t know until he takes office.


    Mansari frowned. He was able to understand each other''s intentions.


    What''s more, I want to show my value in front of the new leader.


    But mansari was very disdainful about such things.


    Can competent departments need this kind of behavior to please their superiors?


    "What''s the name of this department?"


    "The Paranormal Society, they deal with unconventional events." Said Leon.


    Mansari''s eyebrows were even tighter: "what kind of organization is this? It''s not a group of prodigies, is it?"


    "Don''t forget, Colonel mansari, that the event you''re dealing with is supernatural."


    "This is not..." "You know what I''m dealing with now?" he said


    "Colonel mansari, don''t forget, I''m still the Minister of counter terrorism and security."


    "As far as I know, this incident here was a human experiment conducted by a secret organization, and then out of control led to the riot of the experimental body.""Ha ha Colonel mansari, you don''t seem to know much. " Leon''s tone was somewhat contemptuous: "tota snow mountain has always been a vulnerable area, and there have been similar events for decades, and there have been many blockade records, but the events in these two years are more serious. It is not a laboratory out of control, it is a purely supernatural event, which has been recorded in the anti terrorist security department for a long time."


    "So this supernatural society has the capacity to deal with the events here?"


    "If you have the ability, you may as well meet with them first. If Colonel mansari thinks that they have no such ability, they will refuse. It will do you no harm anyway."


    "I don''t have time."


    "They can send someone to get in touch with you."


    "Yes, let them come."


    Leon hung up the phone and turned his back. This military man really didn''t know how to behave. He spoke in such a hard voice, which was really uncomfortable.


    ¡­¡­


    When mansari hung up Leon''s phone, he picked up the phone and dialed another one.


    He found that he had been kept in the dark for so long, but he didn''t know the truth.


    Even less than an outsider knows, which makes mansari very unhappy.


    Mansari got some inside information through his contacts in the military.


    As Leon said, the tota snow mountain incident did not break out for the first time last November.


    In fact, in the past 50 years, tota snow mountain has been blocked nine times.


    Every time, we use avalanches as an excuse to block tourists who come to ski.


    But this outbreak is the most serious, even the residents of the town at the foot of the mountain have moved.


    However, mansari''s friends in the military could not find out more information.


    But according to what Leon said, those things are not so-called laboratory products They seem to exist in the mountains earlier than human beings.

 Chapter 1297

    When mansari came to the restaurant, he saw Li Mu and vestana sitting at the table.


    Although they had only come for four days, they were both bored to death.


    Last time they were detained here, they could play with their mobile phones at least, although the time was as long as a month.


    But this time, even their cell phones were confiscated.


    Mansari took the food and came to the two women''s side: "may I sit here?"


    "Are we entitled to object? You are our officer. " Li Mu said discontentedly.


    "It seems that you have a lot of complaints."


    "You don''t trust us." Li Mu said directly.


    "When did I distrust you?"


    "You confiscated all our mobile phones. Are you afraid that we might leak the news here?"


    "It''s a rule, not mine." Manshari sat next to him: "not only you, every soldier here has no phone, the whole base, only one phone to contact the outside world."


    Just then, a soldier ran in: "report to the chief, there are two people outside. He said they are subordinate departments of the counter terrorism security department."


    "Well? Is it coming so fast? " Mansari stood up and said, "take him to my office."


    Mansari got up and went to the office. At the door he saw a man who was not a soldier of the base.


    But this man''s momentum is definitely from the barracks.


    Cass looked at mansari, without saying anything, took back his eyes and leaned against the wall at the door.


    When mansari opened the door, he saw an old man about sixty.


    He has some snow on him. It seems that he came to the base under the wind and snow.


    West turned to see mansari, and immediately got up: "Hello, Colonel mansari, I''m West from the supernatural society."


    Mansari shook hands, but his attitude was cold.


    Mansari went to his chair and sat down, looking at West.


    "Are you loyal to me in advance?" Mansari''s tone was a little ironic.


    West smiled at mansari.


    "Colonel mansari, I think you are mistaken. I hope to give us a fair treatment after you take the post of minister of counter terrorism and security. That''s all."


    "Are you doubting that I will be unjust?"


    Mansari''s aggressive attitude made West a little unhappy.


    But West said patiently, "because the supernatural society is not easy to accept."


    "I hate people playing tricks, I hate batons, I don''t think the department needs a bunch of scammers."


    "Liar? Colonel mansari, do you think we are liars? " West could not bear his anger at last, and his tone was a little angry.


    "Don''t I understand enough?" Manshari looked at West indifferently: "when I took office as Minister of counter-terrorism and security, my first thing was to disband the so-called supernatural society."


    West took a deep breath: "Leon once wanted to do this, but later he gave in to us. Do you want to know why? Colonel mansari. "


    "I''m not that coward." "I went to war, the real war," mansari said


    West got up and clapped mansari '' You, you will regret it, you will bow to us, I promise. "


    "I won''t, I won''t bow to a group of nuns, never, now get out of here, I don''t welcome you here."


    West turned to leave the office, walked out to the door and whispered to CASS.


    "Wait." Mansari went to the door.


    "Is there anything else?" West turned to mansari.


    "I suspect that we have stolen the confidential documents here. I ask for a search." "Come on, search them," mansari said


    Cass looks at West, who takes a deep breath: "let them check."


    Two soldiers came and began a general examination of West and CAOS.


    West had nothing on him, but Cass found a gun and a knife.


    "Report officer, they have not searched confidential documents except for this gun and saber."


    Mansari knew it would be.


    He just took the opportunity to make trouble for both of them.


    He was just upset with both of them.


    "Return the gun to him." "You look like a real soldier," mansari said, looking at casos. "How about coming under my command?""Our boss doesn''t like traitors." "By the way, you are not qualified," said CAOS


    "Your boss? Is that the so-called president of the supernatural society? " Mansari looked at CASS and West with a sneer.


    "Shall we go now?" Asked West.


    "Let''s go. I hope you won''t insult yourself next time."


    "It doesn''t matter about our rudeness, but you''d better not be rude in front of our president. He has a bad temper, and he won''t follow you."


    "I''m looking forward to seeing your president now."


    "Let''s go." West and CAOS leave the base.


    "Mr. West, that guy seems to be very hostile to us." Said CAOS.


    "All the people who came out of the military were the same, with a kind of distrust and suspicion." West said quietly.


    "I''m from the military, too." Cass said speechless.


    "Would you believe in supernatural things if you were the original one?"


    "Here..." CAOS hesitated for a long time.


    Indeed, the original Cass was a firm materialist.


    At that time, he only believed in his gun and his teammates behind him.


    "Ignorant people are always so arrogant." Said West.


    "But that guy insults you like this, you can bear this tone?"


    "Then what? Kill them all? "


    "We seem to have guests," West said suddenly


    Cass had a gun in one hand and a dagger in the other.


    In the snow, there are some figures.


    "Ah, why can''t these guys hide in the house and bake the stove in such a snowstorm? Why do they have to come out to make trouble? It''s too much. They don''t understand the old man at all." West complained.


    "Mr. West, I don''t have many bullets."


    "They are not many, as long as you don''t waste bullets, one shot at a time, you can still kill them all."


    "I''ll try."

 Chapter 1298

    "Sir, we heard gunshots in the snow."


    "Oh?" Mansari frowned: "have those two people been attacked? Send someone to check the situation and drag them back if they are not dead. "


    After a while, the soldier ran back.


    "Report officer, there is no trace of those two people at the scene. There are only twelve bodies of that thing."


    "Twelve?" Mansari stared: "are you sure? Do they have a lot of firepower? Yes If there is no defense, they can not dare to come here. "


    "Sir, the death wound of the twelve monsters is their heads. Each of them is shot by an ordinary 0.8mm caliber pistol, which is exactly the number of clips of a cz75 pistol."


    "Impossible." "It''s impossible to hit with a pistol, not to mention one bullet at a time, and their skin can''t be pierced with a small caliber gun," mansari denied immediately


    "The bullets went in through their eyes." Said the soldier.


    Mansari''s pupil suddenly contracted: "are all twelve monsters?"


    "Yes, we checked the bodies of the monsters."


    All of a sudden, there was a loud gunshot outside.


    Mansari rushed out of the gate immediately, and there was another fierce battle outside the base.


    The soldiers who had been stationed outside before the fortification kept shooting into the snowstorm.


    The figures in the blizzard are moving. The soldiers start to strafe wildly and throw out grenades from time to time.


    Dada -


    bombardment -


    mansari jumps to a fixed frame machine gun and shoots at the snowstorm.


    But at this time, there was a figure who broke through the gunfire and jumped into the fortification.


    This is a snow-white wolf. Its body length and tail are more than three meters, and its weight is definitely more than 200 kg.


    The White Wolf pounced directly on the nearest soldier.


    The other soldiers immediately shot at the white wolf. The White Wolf''s body bloomed a piece of blood, but it still didn''t fall down. It was still tearing at the soldiers under it.


    Boom -


    the soldier directly pulled out the grenade. With a loud noise, the white wolf was blown away by the explosion.


    And the soldier was killed.


    Mansari''s face was not very good, but the battle was going on, and he had no time to remember the dead soldiers.


    Just then, the door of the base was opened.


    Li Mu and vestana came out to check the situation.


    When I saw the body of the white wolf on the ground, I was shocked.


    "What are you doing out there? Go back, go back inside."


    At this time, the battle was very fierce, with the sound of snow and guns.


    Suddenly, a snow-white figure broke through the blockade line again and rushed in.


    This white figure is not a wolf Not exactly a wolf.


    He was one size smaller than the White Wolf he had killed before. He was about two meters tall, and he was upright.


    Li Mu and vestana have a word in their heads, werewolf.


    The werewolves are so fast that it''s hard to attack them even if they''re shot at close range.


    And after the werewolf is hit, it just stumbles a few steps, and will not cause fatal damage.


    Mansari''s reaction was also very fast. He picked up the shotgun around him and instantly locked the werewolf''s head.


    Bang -


    the werewolf''s skull was bombarded, and he fell to the ground.


    However, the werewolf hasn''t died completely. Mansari shoots the werewolf again.


    The battle lasted for half an hour. Li Mu and vestana watched the soldiers drag the body of the dead soldier in.


    Then he began to clean up the battlefield. In addition to the White Wolf and werewolf who rushed into the cordon, there were several white wolf bodies outside the cordon.


    "Colonel mansari, can you tell us what''s going on?"


    "Now that you''ve seen it, why ask me more?" Mansari''s face was not good, after all, a soldier had just been killed.


    "We are facing a group of werewolves? The legendary werewolf? Is that so? "


    "Yes." Mansari nodded: "I remember the day when you first came to tota snow mountain for skiing. On the day of the incident, a passenger was bitten and the townspeople living here wanted to cover up the incident, but because the doctor in the town clinic was an outsider, the situation was exposed."


    "Wait Why do the residents of the town cover it up? Are you afraid of affecting the tourism income here? "


    "No, the residents here are all descendants of werewolves. They have always been in contact with the werewolves in the snow mountain, because it was out of control and finally attracted the attention of the military." Said mansari.


    "Why didn''t the military eliminate the werewolves? Can''t do it? "Just then, a soldier rushed in: "report to the chief Outside Outside... "


    "What''s the matter out there?"


    "There is an old man outside He He said it was the representative of werewolves I want to negotiate with you. "


    Mansari rushed out of the base and saw an old man standing at the gate of the base. All the soldiers around pointed their guns at the old man.


    Li Mu and vestana also went out and watched the situation outside.


    Mansari stares at the old man: "are you a werewolf?"


    "We call ourselves the bellevus." The old man said.


    "So what are you going to talk to me about?"


    "Get out of here." Said the old man.


    Mansari laughs. Let alone he doesn''t have the right to order the evacuation. Even if he has the right, he will not leave.


    He''s going to wipe out these werewolves, the so-called bellevus.


    "Do you think it''s possible?"


    "You humans have betrayed us. Your blockade was premeditated."


    "You monsters first attacked ordinary people." "And then try to cover up the truth, which leads to the expansion of the situation," said mansari coldly


    "No, you don''t understand at all. The man who was bitten is responsible for his own fault. He and the doctor are not ordinary people. They are kunka religious people. They just want to use your military''s hand to kill all of us, the bellevus."


    "I don''t care about any kunka religion, and I don''t care about your grudges. My duty is to block here and kill all the creatures that appear in my vision. Now you have only two ways to go, to be killed by us, or to surrender."


    "Human beings, you are so arrogant that you don''t understand what you are facing." The old man looked at manshari coldly: "once, we berwolfs had an agreement with you humans, so even if we were so blocked here, we did not launch a real attack, but now, you provoke me, I and my people, will tell you with practical actions, how stupid your behavior is."

 Chapter 1299

    "Take him down, put him in our cell, let him stay with the bodies of his miscellaneous companions, and show me him. If he dares to make any changes, just kill him." Said mansari.


    "You want to leave me?" The old man stared at mansari: "you will regret it."


    "I never regret taking him down."


    The old man was escorted down by two soldiers, who always pointed their guns at the old man.


    If the old man did anything to upset them, they would shoot at the first time.


    Li Mu and vestana get out of the way. When the old people pass by, they all feel the danger of shivering.


    The old man stopped suddenly, which made the two soldiers behind him raise their guns nervously: "go, don''t move."


    The old man ignored the two soldiers behind him: "you two don''t look like soldiers."


    Li Mu and vestana are more nervous.


    "Escape from here, and soon it will be hell."


    With that, the old man went straight into the base.


    ¡­¡­


    "President, that guy has a bad temper and hardly gives me a good face. He also claims to disband the supernatural society."


    "How to have an attitude with that old son of a bitch of Leon." Chen Yu was very upset.


    West is still a brief statement, not too detailed.


    I''m afraid Chen Yu will definitely go berserk if you tell us all about what mansari has done.


    "If he doesn''t want to live in peace with us, then ignore him. Where are you now?"


    "CASS and I are still in the Canadian border city."


    "When will you be back?"


    "President, I''ve got some news. Would you like to hear it?"


    "What news?"


    "It''s about the legend of tota snow mountain."


    "Is that the area that the military has blocked?"


    "Yes, it''s the legend here." West said: "it''s said that there are two legendary creatures in the snow mountain of tota, one is wolf spirit, the other is snow devil. Wolf spirit is called Bellevue, and snow devil is called kunka. The two races are enemies for generations, fighting each other and winning no difference. Until a human witch joined the Bellevue, the sky of war finally fell to the Bellevue, and the snow devil was killed by The slaughter is over, and kunka, the king of snow devil, is sealed in the snow mountain of tota. "


    "Is this wolf spirit and snow devil real?"


    "According to the local people''s description, wolf spirit is probably a wolf clan, but the word wolf man came from Europe in the 18th century, and the legend of wolf spirit has been existed since the earlier immigrants."


    Weston went on to say: "I found out that there is a cult in Canada, called kunka cult. They believe in the God of snow mountain, and their doctrines are very distorted. They often kidnap innocent people and send them to snow mountain. Then they put the limb Festival. Since the last century, there are more than two suspected kunka sacrifice ceremonies in Canada Thirteen. "


    "Oh, does it have anything to do with us?"


    "It has nothing to do with us, but I have investigated that the cause of this incident is that someone was bitten by a creature suspected of being a wolf on the snow mountain, and the bitten person was missing, so I wonder if the initial victim will be just a trap, which will lead both the Bellevue and the military into this trap."


    "In fact, we don''t need to consider who is right and who is wrong. Don''t think things are so complicated." "Let''s think about one thing now, whether to intervene or not," Chen said


    "If the situation continues to expand, it will eventually fall into the hands of the Department of counter terrorism and security, and it is still possible for us to do so," West said


    "That''s right, so we don''t have to wait for it to happen. We need to consider when we can get the most benefit." Chen said.


    "So long When do you think we''ll do it? "


    "If all the information you have investigated is true, the purpose of kunka religion is to release kunka, the king of snow devil, and the military base will be defeated. This is our chance."


    "In what name do we do it?"


    "What name do we need? We are the supernatural society! " Chen Yu smiled, "have you forgotten our responsibilities?"


    Although Chen Yu never felt that it was the responsibility of the supernatural society to maintain the peace of the supernatural.


    In fact, most of the things they do are passive. When things happen, others come to their door, and then they will take the initiative.


    But according to the original idea of the supernatural society, when they know some supernatural events, the higher they take the initiative to solve the problem.


    In a more popular way, the supernatural society has always been a very inactive and irresponsible operation.


    That is to say, if they don''t find them, they won''t move."President, if that guy doesn''t know what to do, I suggest he die there."


    "Here What about the guy''s background? He''s from the military. Will he give us any trouble? "


    "I have investigated his basic files. He served in the Marine Corps at first, went to the battle field of ylk, was once the leader of a commando, then served as the flight instructor of the air force base for three years, and then served as the military officer of the overseas combat command for two years, and then was sent back to China to take charge of domestic combat operations. In short, this guy is a replacement for making up the gaps He was appointed to replace Leon because of his poor performance in recent years, and because of his age, so his superiors hope to send a more enterprising person to take over the post of minister of counter terrorism and security. His parents are ordinary people with no political background, so he can take over the post of minister of counter terrorism and security because of his excellent performance in the military. ¡±


    "do as you say. If we arrive, I still feel his malice......"


    To be honest, there are some things you can''t help.


    Chen Yu used to hate intrigue and intrigue.


    But now, Chen Yu has become the kind of person he used to hate the most.


    For example, Chen Yu once hated those capitalists most, but now Chen Yu is a real capitalist.


    People will change, unconsciously.


    "Don''t call me at night. I don''t have time." Chen Yu hung up and went straight to the river map.


    Chen needs to continue to learn new spells.


    The magic of the thousand sword has not been perfected.


    Now Chen Yu has been able to resist the attack of Qianjian basic training, but he can only attack without skills.


    Chen Yu now wants to split the thousand swords.

 Chapter 1300

    If the attack is in a small range, the dark magma is obviously better than the yuqianjian.


    However, the range of dark magma is not large, and only 30 meters around the area can be attacked intensively. If the range is more than 30 meters, it means that the attack density will be reduced.


    The imperial sword is much better in scope, but it is much weaker in control than the dark magma.


    Dark magma is produced by Chen''s blood of the angry king, just like Chen''s hands and feet.


    But Yu Qianjian is more like a craft, which needs to be tempered.


    But now yuqianjian can''t compare with dark magma.


    At least Chen can''t control as he likes.


    What Chen Yu wants to practice now is to divide the thousand swords into two waves.


    Although the practice of yuqianjian is very difficult and tedious.


    However, Chen can feel that the function of Yu Qianjian even exceeds his other abilities and spells.


    However, it seems to be easier to divide the thousand swords into two waves of swords than imagined.


    Chen Yu has practiced hundreds of times, and he has done it, and it is easier to control.


    Chen Yu began to split into four sword tides, which was much more difficult than two sword tides.


    The difficulty has suddenly increased by more than ten times. It''s very difficult for Chen Yu to control the four sword tides, or even separate them.


    It''s very difficult, which may be related to people''s habits.


    People are used to the use of arms, so Chen Yu is very easy to complete the practice of shunting two waves of swords.


    But four sword tide, Chen Zhu always can''t catch that point.


    However, Chen Yu still adopts the old method, which is the most stupid one.


    That is to practice, correct and try again and again.


    People have muscle memory as well as magic memory.


    There is no saying that it will never be learned.


    As long as in the ability range, practice enough times, always be able to learn.


    Chen has practiced nearly 10000 times, and now he can barely split into four waves of swords, but he can''t attack.


    Chen Yu came out of the picture of the river. By this time, it was still at night, and fari was sleeping.


    Chen Zhu sits in the middle of Mirror Lake and meditates.


    This time is the most active time for three headed dogs and nine little dogs.


    But now Xiaojiu is very big.


    Its growth is totally unrestricted. Its body length is more than 30 meters. Each snake head has a diameter of 80 cm, and its main waist circumference is even more than two meters.


    It eats a huge amount of food. It eats nine cows every time.


    However, after each meal, it will not eat or drink for several days.


    In terms of diet, they are similar to ordinary snakes. They eat a lot of food at one time, and then need time to digest.


    And after each digestion, it will be much bigger.


    Fortunately, Xiaojiu is not picky about food and doesn''t have to ask for precious beef.


    Chen Zhu raised hundreds of cattle on the plain near Mirror Lake in order to supply Xiaojiu with food.


    Of course, it''s all in captivity. There''s no one to look after it.


    However, it''s estimated that these hundreds of cattle will be eaten up by Xiaojiu within two months.


    Chen considered that he would raise some more cattle.


    According to the growth rate of Xiaojiu, Chen has no doubt that Xiaojiu''s appetite will triple in a year.


    ¡­¡­


    "Be prepared for a terrible snowstorm tonight." Mansari looked at the roaring snow, and his eyes were worried.


    Mansari looks at Li Mu and vestana, both of whom are uneasy.


    They all felt as if the situation was not good.


    I don''t know if it''s the old werewolf''s warning.


    It''s not just the two of them. All the soldiers have a sense of the enemy.


    "Can you two use machine guns?" Asked mansari.


    "Just pull the trigger, will you?" Asked vestana.


    "Forget it." Mansari shook his head.


    Using a gun is more than pulling the trigger.


    If you think you just need to pull the trigger, you will only hurt yourself and your partner.


    Just then a soldier ran in.


    "Report to the chief, there are a dozen more people outside."


    "A dozen more? Are those miscellaneous companions again? "


    "They didn''t say their identity, but they said they would help us fight against those Werewolf. "


    Mansari frowned and strode out.


    When he went outside, he saw a dozen men and women.


    This alerted him to the fact that werewolves had almost the same appearance as normal people before they changed.


    So he had to wonder if these people were werewolves."Who are you?"


    Among them, an elderly man came out. He was holding a wooden crutch with a beard fast to his abdomen. He looked like the sage in the Lord of the rings.


    "We are enemies of the bellevus." Said the old man.


    "How can I trust you?" Manshari looked at these people warily: "how do I know you are not those miscellaneous..."


    "We don''t need to prove anything, you just have to see what we''re going to do." Said the old man.


    "Then what will you do?"


    The old man''s crutch knocked gently on the snow, and the surrounding snow suddenly rolled up.


    All the soldiers and mansari were alert to the strange situation.


    Then, an ice wall began to rise under the ground. The ice wall slowly rose, and the ice wall was full of spikes.


    All of us were stunned and shocked.


    "What''s the matter?" Mansari could not help but become dignified: "how did you do it?"


    "Now that you''ve seen werewolves, is it surprising to see magic again?" The old man looked at mansari.


    Mansari''s eyes are like an electric light, looking at a dozen people behind the old man.


    "Are they all like you?"


    "Yes, we have been enemies of the bellevus for generations, and we exist to eradicate them."


    I don''t know why, he always feels that these people are not as noble as they say.


    They have their own purpose!


    "Can your magic stop the Blizzard?" Asked mansari.


    For the soldiers in the base, the biggest enemy is not the werewolves, but the snowstorm.


    The blizzard affected them too much.


    And every time werewolf attacks during a snowstorm.


    "No, we don''t have enough power to stop the storm."


    "You can stay, but you can''t get into the base."


    "Are you going to let us have a cold wind all day?" The old man looked at mansari.


    "You can use magic to build those ice walls. You can build an ice castle by yourself, and You are not cold


    "Ha ha Well, we don''t really care about the cold. " The old man smiled.

 Chapter 1301

    In the dark, the wind is howling. In the snow, a pair of bloodthirsty and tyrannical green animal pupils appear.


    In the fortifications outside the base, the soldiers all saw those hostile eyes.


    "It''s up to you, children, for our mother, kunka."


    "For our mother, kunka."


    "Kunka!"


    The kunkas roared, all ready to fight.


    Even if the kunkas are thoughtful, even if they are farsighted, step-by-step generals Fang and the bellevus are trapped.


    But the kunkas still dare not look down on their old enemy, the beltwaves.


    But they have a great army, a great army of atavism!


    The belevov is the largest werewolf clan in North America.


    They are also known as the snow wolf clan, and they are different from other werewolf clans.


    Like zombies, they can infect ordinary humans by biting, and then acquire new clan members.


    However, these infected humans are not turned into werewolves, but into atavistic werewolves.


    They will become giant wolves, their intelligence will degrade, but their strength and speed are superior to ordinary people.


    They are fearless and bloodthirsty.


    They are loyal to the belevov, and they will stick to their orders as long as they are given by the belevov werewolves.


    If only the kunkas themselves, it is impossible to defeat the bellevus.


    That''s why they need to use the military.


    Fight, it''s on fire.


    The sound of loading machine guns can be heard everywhere.


    The soldiers were also very nervous.


    This time, more urgent than last time.


    Manshari came to the old kunka people and asked seriously, "are you sure?"


    "No, but we will try our best to kill those odds and ends." Said the old kunka.


    Mansari is satisfied with this. No matter what the purpose of these people is, as long as they can help them fight, that''s enough.


    "Can''t your military reinforce it? Now that the beltwaves are all gathered there, it will definitely have an extraordinary effect if there is a bombing at this time. " Both sides of the old kunka said.


    "Bombing? In this kind of snowstorm, the aircraft can''t get close to this area at all, and can''t guarantee the accuracy. The biggest possibility of forcible bombing is that the bomb falls on our head. "


    The old kunka looked disappointed and turned to the forest.


    There is more and more light in the forest, and the beltwaves are gathering.


    In the fortification of the base, there are two airborne machine guns, as well as howitzers and all kinds of guns, as well as a large number of ammunition.


    ¡­¡­


    The base is empty, but there are disturbing voices.


    "Li, do you hear the voice?"


    "It''s like a sound from the dungeon."


    From the day when they knew the truth, they were always in a state of unease.


    Especially tonight''s vigilance, the two of them belong to non combatants, and they are guarding the empty base, which makes them more uneasy.


    The whole base is empty and the sound of water dripping can be heard.


    "Do you want to go to the dungeon?"


    "In the dungeon Keep that old werewolf shut? Are we really going? "


    "I remember there were two soldiers in charge of the guard. It will be ok..."


    The two women mingled with each other and walked down the stairs carefully.


    The sound was like something chewing. It was really coming from the depths of the dungeon.


    When they came to the dungeon, they saw two guards fall to the ground.


    But they are not dead, at least not for the time being.


    One soldier had a very serious bite on his neck, the other on his abdomen. They kept twitching on the ground, making a painful sound in their mouth.


    They wanted to come forward to cure the two soldiers, but as soon as they came forward, they saw a figure lying on the ground in the prison around the corner.


    His body is still hung with the old man''s crumbling cloth, but his body has become incomparably tall.


    The white hair covers the whole body, but there is still blood on the white hair.


    The tall werewolf was changed by the old man.


    The old werewolf lies on the ground. He is eating the bodies of his own kind.


    "Ah..." Vestana and Li Mu are cold with fear.


    They have never seen such a bloody picture.


    The old werewolf turned his head, looked at the two women, ignored them, and continued to nibble at the body on the ground.


    Li Mu immediately picked up the gun and pointed it at the old werewolf.


    Old werewolf seems to feel something. He turns to look at Li Mu.


    "Boy, it''s none of your business."The old man of werewolf stands up. He is taller than the werewolf seen by the two women before. He is at least three meters tall.


    Is this the same old man? Is he really the old man?


    Both of them were already scared to death.


    The old werewolf''s two claws are easy to open the iron fence, just like two noodles are easy to open.


    When the old werewolf stood in front of Li Mu and vestana, the two women were too scared to move.


    That terrible momentum, as if only a move, will be torn by this momentum.


    The old werewolf lifted the machine gun in Li Mu''s hand and threw it into the distance.


    "As long as you stay here, you will not be hurt. This war has nothing to do with you." Said the old werewolf.


    "You What do you want to do? " Li Mu asked bravely.


    "What to do? Win the war. " The old werewolf replied.


    At this time, two soldiers on the ground were bitten, and their bodies began to change dramatically.


    As the spasm increased, both Li Mu and vestana could feel the pain they suffered.


    Finally, the body of the first soldier began to change, from man to wolf.


    Then the second soldier turned into a wolf.


    The two newly transformed snow wolves stare at Li Mu and vestana.


    Their eyes were full of hunger and thirst.


    "Go and eat what''s inside. This war has nothing to do with them." The old werewolf ordered.


    The two snow wolves looked at the two women and finally turned their heads into the prison and began to gobble up the bodies.


    "We are not beasts." "At least we have reason," said the old werewolf


    "The beast will not eat the same kind of corpse." Said vestana angrily.


    "Yes, only people can eat people." The old werewolf said: "I have to do this with them. Werewolves can''t eat the same kind of corpses. If I eat the same kind of corpses, I will not be far away from death. However, in order to win this war, I can only eat the same kind of corpses. They are for survival. They have just completed transformation. If they can''t eat, they will die quickly."


    "Is this war so important to you? As long as you hide in the snow mountain, you can avoid this war. "

 Chapter 1302

    "Do you think this war was started by our bellevus?" The old werewolf said: "it''s all kunka''s conspiracy, and we have no time to delay. By June, the snow and ice of the snow mountain will melt, and all of us will return to our ancestors and become snow wolves. Until November, we will recover the werewolf form again, so we have no time to delay. We must finish this scene as soon as possible War. "


    "What is the kunka nationality for?"


    "To untie the seal." The old werewolf said: "before the belwolfs came to this land, they had been occupied by a group of demons. We fought with them for hundreds of years, and then we reached an agreement with human beings to jointly eradicate these demons, and seal their leader kunka, and seal them in our belwolfs'' blood. But now it''s really far away from that history It''s so far away that human beings have forgotten their vows with us. The remnants of the kunka nationality are determined to kill us. As long as they kill enough of them, they can untie the seal through our blood. I actively enter here and devour the bodies of those same ethnic groups, just for the sake of not leaving behind Well, of course, it will also allow me to improve my strength in a short time. Then I will cooperate with the people outside, destroy the base and kill all the soldiers. Only in this way can we end the war. "


    "In other words, are you actually aggressors?"


    "Whatever you think, but you humans are not." The old werewolf doesn''t deny: "once kunka is resurrected, you will be expelled from the snow forever. She used to be the master of the snow. In order to defeat kunka, the bellevus and humans don''t know how many people have been sacrificed, so we will never let this hard won victory be overturned. But now, you are on the opposite side."


    "Human beings are no longer savages of the past. Human armies can crush everything." Said vestana firmly.


    "Maybe humans can rule everything outside, but not here. Human troops can''t even enter here."


    The old werewolf said quietly that he was once hidden in human society as a human being.


    He knows no less about human beings than Li Mu and vestana.


    "Kunka is more terrible than that. At the time of kunka''s existence, it was a forbidden area for other creatures. No one who entered here could leave here alive."


    "But the bellevus and humans finally defeated kunka, didn''t they, and still do."


    "What you think is too simple. To defeat kunka is almost equivalent to launching a war. Here is the border between the United States and Canada. Do you think the two major governments will allow a war within their own borders?"


    The voice of the old werewolf suddenly sounded like a howl from outside.


    "War It''s on. "


    ¡­¡­


    Meanwhile, CAOS and West are standing on a snowy cliff, below which is the military base.


    "Whoo It''s really cold here. " CAOS shivered.


    "Fakesquid." West white eyes CASS, his own pull down jacket: "you must wear this thin field uniform."


    "How to fight in a down jacket." Although CAOS felt cold, he could not bear it: "Mr. West, why don''t you learn other magic, such as fire magic, which can bring me some warmth."


    Twenty degrees and the storm did cause him some trouble, but it was not fatal.


    "Their battle has begun. We can almost inform the president that they are coming." Cass said, holding the telescope.


    "You call the president, I call Gaia and they."


    "No, the president said not to call him tonight. It''s three o''clock in the morning. If you call him at this time, you may be killed by him." CAOS immediately refused.


    "You bastard, it''s an order."


    "Mr. West, why don''t you fight?"


    West didn''t want to fight either. It was terrible to disturb Chen Yu''s sleep.


    Especially now that farry''s stomach is so big, Chen Yu almost stops everything that will disturb farry, especially the phone.


    "Forget it The following military bases are not so easy to break down. I believe they can persist until dawn God bless them. "


    West didn''t plan to save the military anyway. They died.


    "I remember the president seemed to know a little wolf girl."


    "Ah? Does the president know any other werewolves? Will we be blamed by the president if we just stand by like this? "


    "There are so many werewolves in the world. That little wolf girl''s hair color is different from these snow wolves." "And that little wolf is bigger than these snow wolves, and the shape of the wolf''s head is a little different, so I''m sure they are not the same group," West saidWhen it comes to West''s analysis, CASS is relieved.


    Although there is no explicit regulation in the association, everyone has a tacit rule.


    That is to help each other. If you are related to your partner''s relatives, you should also help them.


    It''s like if Cass sees Gaia''s son Evans being bullied by other kids on the road, he''s going to lift the other kids'' ass.


    "Is there a big gap between the werewolves?"


    "Some individual ethnic groups do have obvious differences, but most ethnic groups are relatively normal. For example, these bellewolf ethnic groups obviously belong to the small werewolf ethnic group. Generally, the height of adult werewolves in the normal ethnic group is about 2.5 meters, and the size of these werewolves is only 2 meters, but their speed is really fast, and their defense is also very strong It''s also better than the average werewolf


    "The psychics, the kunkas, are they making waves behind them?"


    "It should be them."


    Suddenly, a faint light appeared not far away.


    Both CASS and West found a figure not far away.


    Oh -


    this is a wolf of belevov. West and CAOS didn''t expect that a wolf would come here and bump into them when the war was so fierce.


    This werewolf is a little smaller than the adult werewolf. It''s about 1.7 meters tall. However, since it''s a werewolf, you can''t think about his strength with ordinary people''s thinking. Werewolves are dangerous to some extent.


    "Little guy, we are not enemies. At least we have no malice to you. Don''t try to attack us."

 Chapter 1303

    The little werewolf apparently ignored West''s warning and attacked West and CAOS directly.


    CAOS came forward, and the little werewolf clawed at CAOS.


    But CAOS easily avoid, and seize the opportunity to grasp the arm of the little werewolf, a twist and then kick, the little werewolf rolled out a few meters away.


    The severe pain almost made him unable to stand up.


    However, he stood up with a strong pain.


    I''m a wolf of belevov!


    How can I fall into the hands of people?


    The little werewolf encourages himself, and his two claws float unconsciously. He can''t wait to tear apart the two humans in front of him.


    "Little guy, if I want to kill you, you''re dead now. Don''t make fun of yourself."


    Howl -


    in response to casos, it was the howl of the little werewolf.


    The little werewolf swooped forward again, his claws waving faster.


    But he still couldn''t touch Cass''s body, even his clothes.


    The attack of the little werewolf is more urgent. Cass kicks the little Werewolf in the abdomen again.


    The little werewolf rolled a few meters away again.


    West was not interested in the bullying.


    Yes, it''s bullying children.


    Who is CAOS?


    Before joining the supernatural, he was one of the former Marine Corps elite.


    Fighting skills are not invincible in the world, at least there are few enemies.


    After joining the supernatural society, he was strengthened by Chen Yu.


    Speed, power, and responsiveness are far beyond the norm.


    Cass was too lazy to kill a child.


    He wanted to see when the little werewolf could hold on.


    West was watching the battlefield under the cliff and taking out his phone.


    "Hello, Minister Leon, you need to prepare a military transport plane."


    "No, West. What do you think I am? Your men? " Leon received a phone call from West in the middle of the night, with some dissatisfaction in his voice.


    Of course, there is more dissatisfaction and hostility towards west.


    West''s tone, completely climbed to his head, made him uncomfortable.


    "Minister Leon, if you want to leave with dignity, you''d better do what I ask you to do." West now has no respect for Leon.


    It can be said that Leon abandoned his dignity.


    If he didn''t have a conflict with Chen Yu, the supernatural society would still be his baby.


    Leon was furious, but he couldn''t do anything now.


    Because he is about to leave, if he has two years, maybe he will have a chance to fight with West and the supernatural society slowly, but now it is less than half a year.


    If he breaks his face with the supernatural society, it''s only him who gets hurt.


    Especially after his departure, how will the supernatural society retaliate?


    I shudder at the thought.


    "To where?"


    "Canada, tota big snow mountain, do not need to land, our people directly skydiving."


    "Tota snow mountain?" Leon frowned. "Didn''t you refuse my invitation?"


    "After deliberation, our president suddenly felt that we must make some contribution to regional stability and peace."


    The little nine in Leon''s heart suddenly came out.


    "West, what''s going on in tota snow mountain?"


    "The situation is not optimistic. Werewolves have launched an all-round attack on the military base, which is not the most troublesome. The most troublesome thing is that after our investigation, we found that there are still some hidden forces involved..." West didn''t hide it either. He told me the general story.


    To put it bluntly, he is now asking for credit.


    Leon''s heart pounded: "West, you mean, that place is sealed with a powerful demon? Is that so? "


    "That''s right."


    "Put off the devil for a while!" Said Leon, lowering his voice.


    West''s face also changed a little. He realized Leon''s intention.


    "Let that demon do damage. It''s better to cause casualties to nearby town residents. Then you can do it in the name of the counter terrorism security department."


    But west smiled: "it''s too easy for you to think, Minister Leon. There are no towns in the neighborhood for tens of kilometers. The nearest town is 240 kilometers away from the tota snow mountain range. Moreover, we don''t know if the demon named kunka has such destructive power."


    West rejected Leon''s request, but he had a deeper reason.


    Chen would not allow this to happen.


    They can do nothing, but it doesn''t mean that they can deliberately let the civilian casualties for their own purposes.If so, the whole Association will be divorced.


    After all, the vast majority of members will definitely not accept this kind of thing.


    Leon''s idea is to let the superior departments of the anti terrorist security department know the seriousness of the situation.


    And if they can''t solve it, and the Department of counter terrorism and security has a way to solve it, then Leon will be able to earn enough credit. Maybe he will not quit, but be promoted.


    West is willing to benefit from the supernatural society.


    But that''s when conditions permit.


    Not on the premise of undermining internal unity.


    Chen Yu believes in West, not just his wilfulness.


    The main reason is that west is always awake.


    His magic is the field of dullness, but in fact, the predecessor of the field of dullness is sharp thinking.


    Leon''s side is also very worried. He initially asked the supernatural society to sell a man in mansari.


    And he doesn''t think the situation in tota is so bad.


    But after listening to west, he realized that the situation was more serious than he thought.


    But it was because of the seriousness of the situation that he found a glimmer of hope.


    "Give me three hours. I''ll report to my superior."


    West thought, three hours?


    Just in time, it''s about three hours from dawn.


    At that time, they will be able to inform Chen Yu and catch up by air. The time is right.


    "Yes, three hours."


    West looked down at the battlefield, and the military base is still holding up.


    Of course, it depends on how much ammunition there is in the base.


    And how determined the bellevus are to take the military base.


    So far, the bellevus have not really launched a full-scale attack.


    They don''t seem willing to pay more casualties, they have been controlling the pace of attack.


    But in West''s view, this is the stupidest way.


    Instead of contributing to the military base in the shortest time, it gives them time to delay, but increases casualties.


    The right way is to make some sacrifices and end the battle as quickly as possible, so as to avoid more casualties.

 Chapter 1304

    "It''s strange that even the wolf of the Bellevue family knows that it''s better to end the fight in a short time than to delay like this?" West looked down at the battlefield in disbelief.


    At this time, CAOS came forward: "no, they are very smart. There are almost no casualties among the bairwov werewolves. They are creating the illusion of full-scale attack. In fact, they are shaking in the woods all the time. They are consuming the ammunition of the military base. If they attack directly, they will increase the casualties greatly."


    "And the little werewolf?" West looked around and saw that the little werewolf didn''t see variety.


    "Gone."


    "Gone?"


    "I wanted to knock him out, but he didn''t knock him out for several times, but he turned around and ran. I wanted to chase him, but he didn''t run fast in the snow." Cass was also embarrassed.


    West doesn''t care. He''s a little werewolf anyway.


    It''s hard for Cass not to kill.


    If Cass was going to kill, he would have done it.


    "The kunkas didn''t seem to do much either."


    "It''s not surprising that they didn''t have a good intention. I think they wanted to let the military and the wolf people of the bairwov race lose each other."


    West and CAOS are spectators, so they can see clearly.


    However, mansari, as an insider, also saw the suspicion.


    "Why don''t you do it? You''ve been watching. " Mansari questioned the old kunka man.


    His tone was full of doubt and mistrust.


    "What do you want us to do? Straight into the woods to die? Before we rush in, we will be shot into horse hives by your soldiers'' guns. We can''t help those crafty odds and ends. "


    "We don''t have much ammunition. We can''t be delayed by them like this." Said mansari.


    "I can''t help it. If they can come out with all their strength, the situation will be better. But if they don''t come out, I can''t help it." The old kunka said helplessly.


    The old kunka also understood that although the bairwov werewolves were calculated by them.


    But they are not stupid. If they die of one more people, the seal of kunka will be weak.


    That''s why they took this delaying approach, which was to let the base run out of ammunition before launching a general attack.


    The corner of kunka''s old man''s mouth inadvertently revealed a trace of coldness.


    Mansari saw the cold eyes of the old kunka people and was more alert to them.


    The battle had been going on for hours, and it was seven o''clock in the morning, but the sky was still gray and almost no light.


    The blizzard lasted all day, but there was no sign of calming down. Instead, it intensified.


    Mansari is more and more impatient and can''t go on like this.


    The status quo must be changed!


    Mansari looked at the base building behind him.


    "Retreat, all into the base, don''t waste bullets outside!" Cried mansari.


    In the open place, these wolf cubs can rely on the terrain to avoid, and can open the distance.


    Small and medium caliber guns do very limited damage to them.


    Unless you can get closer.


    But in this case, there is only one way to get closer.


    That''s the introduction of the Bellevue werewolves into the facade.


    Use the pattern inside the building to eliminate these wolf cubs.


    The soldiers continued to retreat into the building.


    The kunkas followed.


    Sure enough, as mansari had expected, the werewolves began to rush into the entrance.


    The soldiers, who had been prepared for a long time, had set up machine guns on the opposite side of the entrance, and they immediately returned fire.


    Immediately a werewolf was shot into a horse''s nest.


    At this time, the beltwave werewolves began to invade from all corners.


    Not only the main entrance, they also use climbing and jumping ability to climb to the walls of the base and break in from the roof.


    "It''s time to start." The old kunka man whispered to the people around him.


    While the soldiers were not paying attention, a kunka man left.


    Mansari had been guarding against the kunkas for a long time. Seeing one of them leave, he immediately shouted: "stop, where are you going?"


    However, the believer did not care about mansari''s reprimand at all, and still left on his own.


    "Stop!" Mansari raised his gun at the religious man.


    "Your Colonel, the werewolves have invaded from other places. He''s going to other places to stop them." Said the old kunka man.


    Whine -


    just at this time, there was a loud wolf roar outside.


    Then there was a wolf''s roar in the dungeon.


    Two snow-white wolves rushed out of the dungeon''s exit, biting at people.


    In an instant, the scene is in disorder."Damn it!" Mansari immediately turned the gun.


    He could not have imagined that there would be two giant wolves in the dungeon.


    The originally arranged defensive offensive also fell into confusion.


    At the entrance of the base, several giant wolves rushed in.


    The former kunka man had left the scene.


    He found the location of the arsenal.


    In the arsenal, there is also a large amount of ammunition, including many high explosives.


    Bombardment and bombardment -


    the violent explosion sound is constantly released in the base building.


    In an instant, the whole building was crumbling.


    This is the plan of the kunkas, to let the bairwov werewolves into the base building, and then detonate the Arsenal inside the base.


    The terrible impact is constantly releasing, one after another.


    Everyone was involved in the explosion of deliberate design.


    Including the old Werewolf in the dungeon, as well as Li Mu and vestana.


    The kunkas use their ice magic to make ice walls and wrap themselves.


    But there are still kunka believers involved in the explosion. The ice is not really indestructible.


    After all, it''s a weapon that can sustain a war and detonate at the same time. It''s almost unimaginable.


    At this moment, both werewolves and human soldiers are helpless in the face of this sudden disaster.


    The air is filled with the smell of blood and smoke


    The entire base was razed to the ground in a violent explosion.


    "The great winter Lord, the king of ice, the Holy Spirit in the snowstorm I sacrifice to you with filthy blood, respond to my call, ice all the unforgivable with your cold winter power, wake up, my mother, kunka! "


    "Wake up, our mother, kunka..."


    "Wake up..."


    All the kunka believers are crying heartbreaking. They are chanting magic spells together with the old kunka people.


    Mansari was lucky not to die, but he was hurt.


    He tried to hold himself up and pointed his gun at a kunka man.


    Bang -


    mansari shot without hesitation.


    But the bullet didn''t hit the kunka.

 Chapter 1305

    Whoosh -


    Chen Yu was woken up by the roar of the helicopter.


    Chen Chu looks at the fari beside his eyes, and fari wakes up.


    Recently, fari''s senses have become much stronger.


    A little bit of wind and grass will be noticed by her.


    "Come to you? Dear. "


    "You can sleep a little longer." Chen said.


    Just then, there was a knock at the door.


    Listen to the voice, I know it''s little Gelin clapping the door.


    She was also woken up by the roar of the helicopter.


    "Mom and dad open the door Open the door. "


    Chen Chu can''t help but get up and open the door. Little Gelin immediately hugs Chen Chu''s thigh.


    "Dad, are you going out? Aunt Gaia is flying outside."


    Little gren has seen the helicopter outside. This helicopter belongs to the association.


    "Dad, will you take little Gelin?"


    Farrera said to little gren, "little gren, you''re going to take a plane. Next time I''ll let your aunt Gaia fly a plane to take you to play. Now my father is going to go out to work."


    Chen Zhu didn''t want to take little Gelin to the cold snow mountain.


    Little Gelin has always been in a warmer area of Los Angeles. She has never been to such a cold area. It is impossible for her to adapt.


    Besides, it''s dangerous to fight against monsters.


    Chen Zhu can''t take Xiao Gelin with him.


    With the help of fari, Chen Yu finally got rid of the entanglement of little Gelin.


    In the helicopter.


    "Gaia, why are you driving a helicopter? What about them? "


    "They''re going to the air base first. I''m here to pick you up." Gaia said.


    "Is it the plane West contacted again?"


    "Well." Gaia nodded: "sit still Do you want earmuffs? "


    Chen found that Gaia''s helicopter style was totally different from that of casos.


    When CAOS drives a helicopter, it''s all kinds of cool and difficult movements.


    And Gaia''s helicopter is a word, steady.


    It can be seen that Gaia can drive a helicopter, but the technology is standard and not very good.


    Casos is more like a race car driver.


    In terms of helicopter operation, casos is obviously better.


    When they arrived at the air base, Chen Yu and Gaia were transferred to a Hercules transport plane.


    Everyone at the supernatural society is on the plane, including Erdos.


    "Well Erdos, what are you doing? " Chen Yu looked at Erdos without a word.


    "I want to skydive, skydive." Erdos, of course, said.


    "You''re gone. Who''s looking at the headquarters?"


    "Neither Ms. agarez nor Ms. Pamela came. They could watch."


    Chen Yu went into the engine room and sat down: "do you want to skydive this time?"


    "According to the weather report, there is a large area of grade 12 blizzard in the snow mountain area of tota. If you fly at low altitude, you can''t get close to that area. You can only fly at high altitude, at least over 8000 meters." Gaia said.


    Chen Yu yawned, "call me when you get to the place."


    Hercules began to take off.


    A man dressed as an officer came out of the front cabin.


    "Hello, I''m Sergeant oron, CO pilot of the blackbird."


    Eulon looked at the strange passengers in front of him. To be honest, he really couldn''t understand their identities and origins.


    Several of them can see that they are from the army.


    But most of the others look like ordinary people.


    There are old people, women, children and transvestites.


    What is the significance of this flight and transportation mission?


    Also, can they really finish skydiving?


    Skydiving is a very dangerous sport.


    The biggest danger is not that you can''t open a parachute, but that the pressure changes from high to low.


    If there is no relevant training, the change of air pressure is likely to cause pulmonary hemorrhage, or even lung burst.


    The parachute jump needs to jump from an altitude of 8000 meters. There is a very serious snowstorm in the parachute jumping area, which is not suitable for parachuting.


    On the other hand, there are only parachutes and no air breathing apparatus.


    So they can only rely on their own ability.


    Auron''s eyes swept through everyone in the cabin.


    These people don''t pay much attention to him, but there are still people sleeping.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, do you want me to explain the precautions for Skydiving to you?"


    "Yes." Erdos looked at Auron with his eyes shining.


    No one but Erdos paid any attention to oron.


    The Hercules transport plane is quite fast in the mission without load.In less than two hours, the plane arrived in the snow capped mountains of tota.


    "Teacher, it''s time to wake up." Litt grove pushed Chen Zhu.


    "Gee, grove, you''re there, too."


    Litt grove was speechless: "teacher, I sit next to you for two hours. Don''t you know?"


    Chen Xun rubbed the thin sleeping eyes: "has it arrived?"


    ¡­¡­


    In the ruins, the blood upward is not affected by the gravity, like the continuous upward extension.


    A strong snowstorm can''t blow blood away.


    Blood gathered in the air, gradually, the blood began to change color, showing a white cyclone.


    "Mother, kunka Show up. "


    "Mother, kunka..."


    Suddenly, there was an earthquake in the ruins.


    A figure rushed out of the ruins and threw a kunka priest on the ground.


    Manshari spirit a shock, so big!


    This werewolf is so big!


    The fallen kunka man was bitten off by a werewolf before he could resist.


    Other kunkas immediately fought back.


    The old kunka man looks at the old werewolf.


    "Rosenger, you lost!" The old kunka obviously knew him.


    Old werewolf rosenger looked up at the white cyclone in the air, his eyes full of violence.


    At this time, there are more snow wolves and werewolves around.


    Although the explosion just now was tragic, it was not enough to wipe out all the werewolves of the bairwov nationality.


    Li Mu and vestana also came out from Fisher, looked left and right, saw mansari lying on the ground, and rushed up at once.


    "Colonel mansari, are you all right?"


    "You''re still alive?" Mansari looked at the two women with incredible eyes.


    They didn''t die from the explosion.


    "That old werewolf saved us. He protected us." Said Li Mu.


    "Colonel mansari, the beltwaves are not our enemies. The real enemies are the kunkas."


    Mansari''s eyes twinkled at the scene.


    Now he had a faint sense that things were really what rosenger said.


    It''s all a kunka conspiracy.


    However, he can never decide who the enemy is.


    He was just a soldier, obeying orders from beginning to end.


    The surrounding werewolves, snow wolves and kunka believers launched the most brutal battle.


    Werewolves and snow wolves have an absolute advantage in number, and the kunkas barely resist it.


    Only the old kunka didn''t participate in the battle, and they were still chanting mantras.

 Chapter 1306

    The number of kunka believers is small. Facing the crazy werewolves, they can only retreat.


    And the number of kunka believers is getting smaller and smaller, and the old kunka people are reading and moving incantations faster and faster.


    All of a sudden, the blizzard stopped, without warning.


    Then everyone felt something in the sky.


    Everyone looked up into the air and a huge ice cone appeared.


    The ice cone is at least five meters long, just like a diamond with exquisite cutting and clear water caltrop, shining with colorful light.


    Just as the people were intoxicated by the huge ice cone, the sudden change took place.


    Suddenly, the ice cone burst, and thousands of pieces turned into the most intensive blades, scattering in all directions.


    The snow wolf and the werewolf both fell in a flash.


    The blood of the snow wolves and werewolves converged into the cyclone above the kunka elders.


    Rosenger was also hit by pieces of ice cone, and there were several bloodstains on the snow-white wolf''s skin.


    But he didn''t fall. Rosenger roared and flew to the cyclone.


    All of a sudden, the cyclone broke a wave.


    In the middle of the air, rosenger was also hit by the wave and flew over ten meters.


    In the center of the cyclone, there is a woman, a naked woman.


    This woman has a beautiful face and a beautiful body. Her hair is like silver, her face is like white frost, but her eyes are bloodstained.


    "Kunka Mother, welcome back. "


    "Kunka, mother, welcome back."


    Is this woman kunka?


    Mansari stared at the woman.


    Kunka''s face is cold, cold as ice, with silver hair swinging without wind.


    Facing the roaring werewolves and snow wolves around, kunka suddenly raised his arm and waved at will. A dozen snow wolves and werewolves appeared countless ice thorns at their feet.


    Seconds! Mansari''s face was very grave.


    What a terrible woman!


    The blood of the snow wolf and the werewolf is absorbed by the penetrating ice sting, and the ice sting turns blood red.


    Kunka''s mouth finally showed a happy smile, gently licked his lips.


    "How many years Finally again, again, to be able to drink blood. "


    Kunka''s expression was indecisive.


    Whine -


    rosenger roars and rushes to kunka.


    But at rosenger''s feet there was an icy sting.


    Rosenger''s movement was faster and he avoided it at full speed.


    But as soon as the foot falls, another ice thorn rises, then avoids, and rises again


    Rosenger was always able to avoid the sudden icy spikes on the ground.


    There was a smile on kunka''s mouth and a wave of his arm.


    Hundreds of icy thorns sprang up at rosenger''s feet.


    Rosenger''s heart was startled, and his beast like intuition made him feel extremely dangerous.


    Rosenger retreated violently.


    The snow where we stood has become a thorn bush.


    The werewolf and the snow wolf took advantage of rosenger''s attention and attacked again.


    But kunka didn''t turn back. Suddenly there was a cold current behind him.


    Dozens of werewolves and snow wolves were frozen into a huge, complete, square ice.


    The original crystal clear ice soon turned red.


    Kunka is absorbing their blood again.


    "Terrible..."


    "The bellevus are dying."


    "There''s no hope. The emergence of kunka has completely reversed the war situation. Even if the whole Bellevue race does its best, it can''t defeat kunka." There was despair on mansari''s face.


    Bang -


    suddenly, kunka''s left shoulder burst.


    But Cuenca''s shoulder was not bleeding, as if the ice had been broken.


    The chill returned to kunka''s shoulders, and once again restored them to perfection.


    Everyone was surprised, even kunka.


    All look to the left. On the left is a high and steep cliff covered with thick snow.


    Kunka also looked at the cliff, his face slightly cold.


    Suddenly, there was a huge ice cone over the cliff, which exploded in a flash.


    Wow -


    Carlos and West are running away.


    They slipped under their feet and tumbled down the snow directly from the cliff.


    Mansari saw that it was west and CASS.


    They didn''t leave?


    They''ve been here?


    Kunka did the same again. Another ice cone appeared on the top of their heads and then exploded.


    In the moment when the debris shot at West and casos, it suddenly stopped.


    It''s like time stopped.


    Mansari''s pupil suddenly contracted. What''s the matter?Magic?


    Cass picked up the sniper gun and threw out a bullet.


    Bang -


    kunka''s head is broken.


    Solved it?


    Everyone stared at CASS and then kunka.


    The ineffable kunka has been eliminated in this way?


    So somehow a gunman killed him?


    People don''t know whether they are surprised or happy.


    But before they could reflect, kunka''s head healed again.


    There are several huge ice cones around kunka pointing to west and CASS.


    "Death!"


    Exhale -


    ice cone disease shot at two people.


    "Hide!" West shouted.


    He can''t use the slow field to resist such a strong attack.


    The realm of dullness is not omnipotent.


    The more powerful the attack, the greater the cost of his decline.


    The two fled separately to the left and right.


    Rosenger did not care what the two men were.


    He only knew that since it was kunka''s enemy, it was an ally on the battlefield.


    Rosenger rushed to kunka.


    Kunka was knocked down by rosenger for a moment.


    But at the next moment, rosenger''s paws won''t go down.


    Because his claws are firmly held by kunka.


    "Wolf cub, do you think you can really beat me?" Kunka''s strength is much greater than him. Her ten fingers are sharp ice thorns, sweeping rosenger heavily.


    Rosenger''s face left five startling paw marks.


    "I''ve had enough of this farce. It''s time to finish." Kunka said coldly.


    At this time, one after another kunka branches appeared. There are countless kunka branches in the sky and on the earth.


    These kunkas began to attack each enemy at the scene.


    Boom -


    suddenly, a light of fire came down from the sky, only to see a woman standing on the snow with a burning flame all over her body.


    Everyone was frightened by the woman who suddenly appeared and shocked.


    Mansari looked at Gaia incredulously.


    Who is this woman and where did she come from?


    Gaia was wielding a huge fire sword, rotating around, and dozens of kunka were killed in an instant.


    "Another one to die?" Kunka looks at Gaia.


    Although Gaia''s appearance is really impressive, kunka does not change.


    She doesn''t think anyone can beat her.


    Her number of parts is endless, and even if Gaia is strong enough, she can''t stop her army.


    Suddenly, a parachute fell on her head and covered her directly.


    Everyone saw an old man fall to the ground.


    "Hi, West, CASS Why are you looking at me like this? "

 Chapter 1307

    "Run!" Gaia roared and ran to Erdos.


    Erdos is a new parachute jumper. He doesn''t find anything about his parachute.


    Erdos turned his head doubtfully, and saw that the parachute behind him seemed to wrap a person.


    But before he could get close to it, the parachute was torn open.


    Countless ice spikes pierced through the parachute.


    Just like a sea urchin, kunka''s back is full of sharp and slender ice thorns.


    Kunka''s face was overcast. No one would be happy to be insulted like this.


    Erdos was so scared that he ran away.


    Kunka points to Erdos, and countless kunka parts attack Erdos.


    Suddenly, a bone spear came down from the sky and fell behind Erdos.


    At the moment when the spear falls, it takes the spear as the center, and the gray breath spreads in all directions.


    Those kunka who are close to the bone spear melt into ice and snow in an instant.


    Another parachute fell, and helys landed steadily.


    There are several bone spears around her body, pointing in all directions.


    Mansari''s heart moved and he looked up to the sky.


    Sure enough, there are a dozen parachutes in the sky, falling down.


    Are they all members of the supernatural society?


    Did they expect things to come to this? So I prepared early?


    Chen finally landed on the ground, took off his parachute sling and loosened his shoulders.


    When Li Mu and West saw Chen Zhu, they couldn''t help but froze.


    "Professor Chen?"


    "Is that Professor Chen?"


    "How did he come here?"


    "Wait Look at that man. Isn''t that LITT grove? "


    Little grove is famous in school, so he knows a lot of students.


    Li Mu and vestana really don''t understand why Chen Yu and LITT grove are here.


    "President, you''re here at last. If you slow down a little bit, it''s estimated that CAOS and I will explain it here."


    Chen Yu looks at kunka, but at last his eyes fall on those kunka believers.


    "West, do we have a uniform when we get back?"


    "Well Good. "


    "The one who plays... Naked is kunka?" Chen asked, pointing to kunka.


    "President, do you feel it?"


    "It''s not a feeling. It''s her style that''s obvious."


    Chen''s voice is not small. At least kunka heard Chen''s words in his ears.


    Kunka''s face became more and more chilly: "human, you are challenging a terrible enemy."


    "We''re here today. Do you think we''re here for a tour?" Chen was dismissive of kunka''s threat.


    "You are here to bury in this snow sea." Kunka said coldly.


    The wind is blowing! With a pick of Chen''s eyebrows, Chen felt the unusual breath of kunka.


    Devil field! Kunka and himself are on the same level.


    Kunka opened his arms and the storm came.


    In the wind and snow, a shadow appeared.


    More kunka bodies are around.


    Not the previous hundreds, but more ten times, a hundred times!


    All over the country, all are kunka.


    Kunka''s body floats in midair, confronting Chen and the supernatural.


    "Do you really think we can be enemies? Human beings! "


    Chen Yu squints at kunka. Blizzard is her demon realm.


    The bairwov werewolves and mansari, Li Mu, and vestana look at kunka''s separation.


    They finally understood why kunka was so terrible.


    "Dead..."


    "It''s impossible for human beings to win. We''re dead."


    Li Mu and vestana are in the same mind.


    With so many kunkas, even a heap can kill all of them.


    Mansari''s face is also very ugly, even some regret.


    If he had not refused the kindness of the supernatural society before kunka untied the seal, maybe things would not have developed to this point.


    However, because of his own willpower, kunka was finally unsealed.


    From the time kunka untied the seal, they were doomed to lose.


    Completely lost.


    Kunka''s strength is no longer something that human beings can overcome.


    "Here, I have infinite power! You can''t beat me. " Kunka looks down at Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu looks at kunka. Here?That is to say, she hasn''t really reached the sky and sky.


    She also needs the help of the big snow mountain here to be able to perform this separation magic.


    Like Chen Yu, the sky is empty and bright. You can run around with your own little world.


    But kunka is much better than the previous Comus Mosa.


    Because although there is demonic realm in Comus Mosa, he has no exclusive magic.


    On the other hand, kunka has her own magic, although she is not a complete world of emptiness and brightness.


    She reached this level by her own strength, not by the opportunistic way of Comus Mosa.


    Chen Yu quietly takes out an angel crystal.


    However, to Chen''s disappointment, kunka was unmoved.


    Unaffected? She''s not a demon?


    Kunka didn''t notice Chen''s little movements.


    Or she didn''t pay attention to Chen Yu and others at all.


    She doesn''t think that there are people here who can beat themselves.


    Kunka issued an order: "kill! Not one. "


    Countless kunkas, just like a torrent, rushed to the front of the supernatural society.


    Members of the supernatural society moved.


    These kunkas are not strong enough, but they are too many, too many.


    Only Chen Yu didn''t move, still standing in place with kunka.


    Gaia''s body leaped, turning into a fire dragon to dive across the snow and spit out a dragon''s breath towards the ground.


    "Hiss..."


    "Is that the legendary fire dragon?"


    "So powerful We are saved. "


    Only mansari''s eyebrows were frowning, and he didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Li Mu and vestana raised hopes, but mansari was more experienced.


    Although this is the first time he has been exposed to this supernatural war.


    But he knows the basics of war.


    Gaia''s fire dragon is powerful, but she is like a battery unit. If there are 100 guns, it may cause a certain threat to the enemy.


    But she is only an individual. A gun can play a very small role in the ancient short-term war.


    Of course, other members of the supernatural society are fighting, but they are not as prominent as Gaia.


    Only Chen Yu, who is still standing in the same place, holds his arms and stares at kunka.


    "Your men are going to die. Don''t you plan to fight? Or have you lost your courage? "

 Chapter 1308

    "They are more tenacious than you think. They are not so easy to be defeated."


    They are all rowing in the test tower.


    If they can''t even hold up for a few minutes, they''ll just hold it all back.


    These kunka parts are not too strong, not stronger than the monsters on the first floor of the test tower.


    Even EDOS is not likely to fall back.


    Kunka''s only advantage is quantity.


    Kunka frowned, and she felt that the separation was being wiped out in large quantities.


    But soon she was relieved.


    How about being wiped out.


    Such a separation, how many.


    She was never afraid to compare her numbers with others.


    But these people are really difficult to deal with.


    Kunka still admits that.


    And kunka has been careful that he will make the mistake he made more than 300 years ago.


    The mistake sealed her off for three hundred years.


    Kunka looks at Chen Yu. Is this guy really in no hurry?


    Or is he hopeful about the situation?


    At this time, there was a change on the belevov side.


    A group of werewolves appeared on the south side of the battlefield.


    "Werewolf wizard!" Kunka''s eyes showed some fierce light, even with some resentment.


    These new werewolves are smaller than ordinary werewolves.


    But they all had sticks.


    Kunka suddenly raised his arms and raised them above his head.


    Then a huge icicle appeared in the sky.


    This icicle is close to 50 meters, just like a shining giant sword, pointing to the new group of werewolf wizards.


    Mansari, Li Mu and vestana were all stunned.


    Is this kunka a God?


    Huge ice crystals smashed into the group of werewolf wizards.


    The group of werewolves and wizards immediately waved wooden sticks, read incantations in their mouths, and released a shield together.


    But it was just a single blow, and the shield fell apart in a flash. Some of the werewolves fell to the ground at once, and others were depressed.


    With kunka''s arm raised, the ice crystal lifted in the air and fell again.


    "They are dead..." Mansari murmured.


    Originally, I thought there were a group of new soldiers, but it turned out that they could only block kunka''s attack.


    Kunka snorted, "death!"


    The dark magma under Chen Yu''s feet suddenly spread to the werewolf wizard''s feet, covering all the werewolf wizards in an instant.


    Puff -


    ice crystals fall on dark magma like sticks on mud.


    Although the dark magma was splashed all over the place, the strength was removed a lot.


    The people''s eyes couldn''t help but fall on Chen Yu.


    It turns out that he also has combat effectiveness.


    Before, whether it was the wolf people of the belle wolf family or mansari and others, they thought Chen Zhu was here to see the play.


    It''s because Chen Yu didn''t do it all the time.


    But Chen Yu''s action was quite extraordinary.


    Kunka looks at Chen Yu. Under her control, ice crystals change direction and swing towards Chen Yu.


    Seeing the huge ice crystal is about to hit Chen Yu.


    Instead of dodging and flashing, Chen Chu punched ice crystals in the face.


    àØ -


    half of the ice crystals are crushed, Chen Yu kicks on the remaining half of the ice crystals.


    Ice crystals fly backward to kunka. Kunka''s body is cut half by the giant force in a moment.


    And the ice crystal is still flying back, the hundreds of tons of ice crystal has been flying out of hundreds of meters before falling in an arc.


    That terrible force, whether it''s the bairwov werewolf or manshari, Li Mu and vestana, is jaw dropping.


    Although quinca has been cut off half of her body, she has recovered again.


    And it doesn''t look like she''s hurt at all.


    Kunka finally looked directly at Chen Yu this time.


    Compared with the weak group of werewolf wizards, this man is the real enemy.


    Kunka finally no longer retained, the terrible breath from her body released.


    Around kunka, there are white cool fog.


    A huge ice crystal appeared on the top of kunka''s head, all pointing diagonally at Chen.


    In the eyes of Bellevue and mansari, kunka at this moment is as inviolable as a God.


    She was in the high sky, overlooking the small enemies below.


    And that tiny enemy is Chen Yu.


    It''s impossible to win It is impossible for human beings to defeat God.


    Even if they all hope Chen can win.


    But they saw the horror of kunka.In the cold wind, the two men seem to be about to have an unfair fight.


    "Go!" With a wave of kunka''s arm, he points to Chen Yu.


    More than a dozen giant ice crystals shot at Chen.


    Each ice crystal has hundreds of tons. With the increase of speed, it is impossible to look down.


    Chen Yu also moved and quickly waved a few fists.


    Although some ice crystals were smashed by Chen Zhu in an instant, the ice chips were flying all over the sky.


    "President, come on." Erdos is probably the most idle on the scene.


    No, in fact, he is not easy. Although he stands in the rear, he has to fight against the snowstorm.


    He has some regrets. It''s really cold here


    As expected, Los Angeles is comfortable.


    Just to experience a parachute jump, I came here.


    And he can''t get involved in the battle. He can only Cheer Chen Yu up and shout at the back.


    There is a dark magma behind Erdos. Although the amount is not much, it is enough to protect Erdos from being involved in the battle between Chen Yu and kunka.


    Chen Yu still has some spare power, and he also believes that kunka has not put all his efforts into it.


    "President, put that little... Bitch... On the ground and ravage her."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "When did Erdos become so bad?"


    "I learned from the president."


    Casos and the lightning team have no time to cooperate and fight kunka separately, which is not enough to make them feel pressure.


    Compared with the first floor of the five person team''s test tower, these kunka parts are really not difficult.


    It''s hard for them to feel the pressure, at least until their physical limit is reached.


    Kunka''s arms are pulled back and his palms are pushed forward as if they were throwing something out of his hands.


    On the top of his head, a huge icicle appears, which is bigger than any other one before, just like a building.


    Chen raised his right arm, and at the moment when the icicle fell, a white light came out of his right arm.


    The icicles evaporated in an instant.


    Kunka''s chest was a little up and down, but soon recovered.


    As expected, it''s the devil kingdom. Chen Yu is muttering.


    It''s amazing that such a large amount of magic consumption has been restored so quickly.


    Everyone was watching Chen Yu and kunka nervously.


    The battle between the two was amazing, but everyone felt that they still had something to keep.


    The bairwov werewolves are even more incredible because they know more than anyone how horrible kunka is.


    But now there is a man who can face kunka.

 Chapter 1309

    Kunka grabs Chen Zhu across the air.


    In an instant, the cold of terror enveloped Chen Yu.


    It''s probably just a zero and a second.


    Chen was frozen in a cube of ice.


    Everyone took a breath of cool air.


    That''s how it''s decided?


    The next moment, the ice broke and Chen came out of it unharmed.


    Dark magma suddenly shoots at kunka and holds it firmly.


    Dark magma was meant to erode kunka.


    Kunka is not Chen''s ordinary rivals in the past.


    Dark magma can''t erode kunka at all.


    Chen immediately changed his tactics, caught kunka in front of him and smashed his head with one blow.


    And kunka''s body turned into ice water.


    In the next moment, the ice water is reunited in the distance, returning to its adult form.


    Sure enough, an enemy with a clear sky and a clear sky is not so easy to defeat.


    Even if the other side is not really empty.


    But as long as it''s in this big snow mountain area, she''s the same level as Chen Yu.


    Others can''t help but look inconceivable when they watch their fight.


    The battle between the two is totally beyond their imagination.


    Whether it''s kunka or Chen Yu.


    Mansari is even more incredible.


    If he knew the strength of the supernatural earlier.


    If we could recognize the strength of the president of the supernatural society a little earlier, he would never use that attitude towards west.


    Now, he needs to think about how the two sides will get along in the future.


    The deteriorating relationship with the supernatural?


    Although as a superior and subordinate, he was able to target the supernatural society.


    But it''s absolutely stupid.


    The existence of the supernatural society, of course, has its value.


    Like now.


    If something of the same kind happens in an area.


    He must be in charge then.


    But how can he be responsible.


    It is no more than sending direct subordinates or subordinate departments to deal with it.


    But the only way to deal with this is the supernatural society.


    Manshari looked at Chen''s back and at the members of the supernatural society.


    Every member is so extraordinary.


    I shouldn''t have been so impulsive before.


    Chen Yu is a little tired of this soft fight.


    "Have you had enough?" Chen asked.


    Kunka stares at Chen: "do you want me to be serious? Do you think you can fight me? "


    "Try it." Chen Chu shrugged.


    Kunka squints at Chen, and she feels it.


    If we rely on the previous intensity of fighting, we can''t defeat Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu turned to Erdos and said, "Erdos, let our people retreat."


    "Why, do you want to escape?" Kunka had some accidents.


    "I don''t want to hurt my men by mistake." "It''s not easy for them to cultivate," Chen said


    Erdos sent a signal to the people of the supernatural society. When they saw Erdos''s signal, they began to retreat slowly and orderly from the battlefield.


    Gaia kicks away a werewolf beside him: "get out of the way. Don''t join in."


    The turned over werewolf glared at Gaia and didn''t speak.


    It''s not as powerful as they are. It''s useless to say anything.


    But they are clearly not going to retreat.


    They are mortal enemies of kunka.


    Gaia ignored the bellevus, and began to draw closer to her companions and cover their retreat.


    West retreated to mansari and looked around with a mocking smile on his face. "Colonel mansari, can I help you?"


    Mansari didn''t speak with a cold face, but he knew that it was humiliating to say anything now.


    Li Mu and vestana help mansari up.


    Gaia is on the front line, in charge of the aftermath.


    Gaia incarnated as a fire dragon again, breathing out of his mouth, and all the nearby kunka bodies were melted.


    How could kunka make Chen Yu''s men retreat so easily and immediately control more separate attacks on Gaia and others.


    Chen Yu took out a thousand swords. When a thousand stone swords appeared, everyone was stunned.


    They have never seen Chen use this move.


    All of a sudden, a thousand stone swords flew up and shot at kunka.


    In a flash, kunka fell into pieces.


    Everyone''s face is a congealing.


    "Wolf cubs over there, get away if you don''t want to die." Chen Yu said.


    Chen Yu''s thousand swords have not yet been fully mastered.That''s why he let his men retreat.


    Once the imperial thousand swords are launched, there is no distinction between the enemy and me.


    When the wolf people of the bairwov nationality saw such a momentum, they were also shocked.


    A thousand stone swords are flying in the air. The picture is really spectacular. Of course, it''s absolutely scary.


    Kunka also launched an attack on Chen Yu at this time, and countless ice thorns suddenly rose around Chen Yu.


    Of course, these ice thorns do not constitute a threat to Chen, and kunka did not expect to rely on these ice thorns to solve Chen.


    It''s just a prelude to her real attack.


    In the next moment, countless ice thorns burst and debris flew.


    The whole area is covered with ice dust.


    At this time, the thousand stone sword moved and shot at Cuenca.


    Kunka immediately raised his height to avoid the attack of thousand stone swords.


    Chen zhumeng rushed out of the ice dust range and jumped up to hold kunka.


    Kunka''s body grows Ice Spikes, just like a hedgehog, forcing Chen to let go.


    Kunka opens his distance and looks at Chen Yu in the mid air.


    It has to be said that Chen Yu is the most tenacious and intractable enemy that kunka has met.


    Even the enemy who sealed her didn''t have Chen Yu''s troubles.


    When she was sealed, it wasn''t that she was defeated, it was just that she was plotted.


    But this time, she is facing an enemy who can fight her head-on.


    And after fighting for so long, the other side didn''t fall into the wind or even show fatigue.


    At this moment, she had to admit that it was an enemy of the same rank.


    Kunka''s eyes were fixed as if he had made up his mind.


    Kunka began to converge towards the noumenon.


    Seeing kunka''s move, Chen Yu looks a bit like a combination.


    However, different from his ten thousand dharmas, kunka just integrates the separation and the noumenon.


    Her body is all melted by ice and snow, and now when combined, kunka''s body becomes bigger and bigger.


    Soon, kunka has become huge.


    This is also the limit of kunka, although there are still a lot of kunka parts have not been integrated.


    If it continues to grow, kunka will not be able to move.


    They were all evacuating from the center of the battlefield. At the moment, they saw kunka''s huge body in the distance, and they were shocked.


    "So big..."


    "Your president hit that kunka?"


    "We will not lose." West said quietly.


    Even though he was worried, in front of mansari, he would never show it.


    This time they came here, to put it bluntly, to give mansari a lower horse power.

 Chapter 1310

    Look back from mansari.


    Vaguely able to see the figure of the little man in the middle of the sky, he is confronting the giant.


    The giant is so tall that it is three or four times higher than the surrounding trees.


    The height of these trees in the snow field is at most ten meters, so the giant must be at least sixty meters.


    Chen Yu, on the other hand, is too small.


    But when they first collided, kunka suffered.


    Everyone saw the giant knocked down.


    This makes everyone have a kind of, as if watching a very real movie lens.


    After a few seconds, the impact came.


    The impact, with the rolling snow waves, rushed in front of them.


    Fortunately, it''s far enough from the center of the battlefield.


    Although the impact is strong, it is not enough to damage people at this distance.


    But even so, it still makes them feel thrilling.


    If they are half way closer, they will definitely die under the impact.


    Kunka could not imagine that even though he had become a giant, he was still oppressed by Chen Yu in power.


    How much power does this tiny body contain.


    Kunka sweeps out again. Chen Yu does not hide or dodge. He kicks kunka''s foot.


    In a flash, kunka''s thigh was broken.


    But soon, the kunka split was fused again, mending kunka''s thighs.


    An icicle appeared beside kunka. Kunka grabbed the icicle and hit Chen Yu like a baseball bat.


    Instead of hitting him hard, Chen raised his height to avoid the sweeping radius of the icicle.


    Turn around again and head straight for kunka.


    àØ -


    kunka''s huge body was overwhelmed by Chen, just like a high-rise building collapsed, and the impact swept all over again.


    One way! Chen Yu''s strength suddenly increased and his fist fell.


    Kunka''s huge body suddenly cracked and completely collapsed.


    The impact of this punch is unprecedented.


    Even triggered avalanches, the surrounding crust slightly deformed.


    At this time, kunka felt the danger.


    She is not the immortal in the real sense, she will die as well.


    Kunka immediately broke away from the broken body and gathered again.


    We can''t let this human get close to us. We can''t make close contact with him any more.


    You have to keep your distance!


    Kunka''s magic suddenly broke out, dozens of icicles fell from the sky.


    But Chen has already rushed directly to kunka.


    He is not going to play any more.


    From the time he launched the unification, he began to be really serious.


    At this time, Chen Yu, regardless of speed or strength, has reached the peak.


    Kunka had no time to dodge. Chen Yu was approaching.


    Kunka''s body collapsed again when his fist fell on him.


    Chen saw a core in kunka''s collapsed body, and the surrounding ice dust was rapidly reuniting towards this core.


    Chen can end it immediately.


    However, Chen didn''t do so. After kunka regrouped, he quickly separated from Chen.


    She felt danger, quite different from the feeling of being sealed three hundred years ago.


    Although she was sealed at the beginning, the human witches and the bellevus had nothing to do with her.


    This time it''s different. She feels death.


    Kunka''s eyes were fixed, and she felt that her weakness had been discovered.


    It doesn''t matter if it''s her weakness discovered by ordinary people.


    Because even if those people knew her weakness, they could not pose a threat to her.


    But Chen is different.


    This human being has power over himself.


    "No more." Chen Yu suddenly lost interest.


    Kunka is not as powerful as you think.


    Kunka looks at Chen Yu and suddenly turns around, a little confused.


    "You want to escape?"


    Chen Yu stopped and looked at kunka. "Are you sure I want to kill you?"


    "If you can, why don''t you kill me?"


    "There is a saying in China that we should respect ourselves." Chen replied.


    Chen Yu considered a lot. If he followed his past thinking, he would definitely eliminate evil.


    But now, Chen needs to think about more.


    Kunka''s face is not so good.


    She survived not because of her strength, but because of the other side''s life.


    "Hide in the mountains. If I get an order to kill you next time, you won''t have such good luck."...


    When they found that the battle had subsided, even the blizzard stopped.


    Everyone is waiting anxiously.


    Finally, they saw Chen Yu.


    Chen is walking towards them.


    "President, is it over?"


    "Is kunka dead?"


    Chen Yu shook his head and looked tired. "No, I can''t kill her. She escaped into the mountains."


    "Why don''t you kill her?" Asked mansari, discontented.


    Chen Chu looked up and said, "who are you? What qualifications do you have to shout at me? "


    "I represent the military, and in the near future I will be your superior." Mansari snorted coldly.


    Chen Yu strolled forward and raised his hand to slap: "I don''t care who you are, in short, you are a bedbug in my eyes and will be in the future."


    Mansari covered his face, and the hot feeling on his face constantly stimulated him.


    What makes him unbearable is that his future subordinates give him this slap.


    "I''m going to crush you like a bedbug." Chen Yu looked down at mansari: "to me and the supernatural society, you should have enough respect, otherwise, we will not give you this incompetent superior any more rehabilitation."


    Chen''s words undoubtedly hurt mansari''s self-esteem and his pride.


    Chen''s attitude is undoubtedly to tear up the skin with mansari.


    There is nothing mansari can do about it.


    It is obviously the most unwise choice to have a positive conflict with the supernatural society.


    Chen Yu took people away. Everyone looked at mansari with disdain and ridicule.


    "President, isn''t kunka really dead?" Asked West.


    "No, although I can beat her, I can''t kill her."


    West stopped questioning, and to be honest, he was happy with the result.


    As for Chen Yu, he really can''t kill kunka.


    What''s the difference between deliberately letting kunka live.


    Kunka is alive, so mansari can''t leave their supernatural society.


    And West suspects that Chen simply deliberately let kunka go.


    But for this, West and Chen are tacit.


    Some people in the association may have guessed Chen Yu''s and West''s ideas.


    There are a few children, they are relatively simple, do not know these doorways.


    At this time, some figures appeared in front of them, and the Bellevue people stopped them.

 Chapter 1311

    The Paranormal Society''s people immediately alert, put on the fighting posture.


    But west waved to ease the crowd.


    He didn''t think the bellevus were coming to make trouble.


    It depends on the object.


    They are able to face up to the military because it has no way to deal with them.


    But with the supernatural society just positive, that can only wait for them to be slaughtered.


    These people are not good people.


    "Go and ask, what are they going to do." Chen told West.


    West went up. "What can I do for you?"


    "Sir, we want to talk to your president." A human form of the Bellevue race said.


    He obviously didn''t want to be misunderstood by the supernatural society.


    Because they know the power of the supernatural.


    Moreover, they have no actual conflict with the supernatural society.


    "If you have something, you can directly say to me, if it''s just a small matter, I can make a decision, if I can''t make a decision, I will also convey it to our president." West''s reply was rather trite, saying nothing.


    Although the representatives of the Bellevue people prefer to talk with Chen Yu.


    But now they don''t have the initiative.


    "We, the Bellevue, have lived here for hundreds of years, and we have never initiated an incident. I hope we can return to our homeland, and we hope to get the protection of the supernatural society. We are unable to fight kunka." Said the beltwave representative at first.


    Most of them are human beings. They live in the small town under the big snow mountain of tota and depend on the tourists who come to ski for a living.


    If there were no kunkas, they would still live as ordinary people.


    So to speak, they are actually the most innocent.


    Although West sympathizes with them, he cannot be the master in this matter.


    Even the supernatural society can''t help.


    Because it depends on the attitude of the military.


    "Just a moment. I''ll discuss it with our president."


    West turned back to Chen Yu and told the beltwaves what they wanted.


    "Shall we take care of them?" Chen asked.


    The beltwaves have no friendship with the supernatural society.


    So Chen Yu is more from the interest level.


    The beltwaves look pitiful and homeless.


    But in fact, this is not the case. What they want is to circle their own territory and make their own way.


    If they want to, they can leave here and integrate into human society.


    There is no saying that you can''t live without it.


    But to stay here, they have to face two problems.


    One is the military conflict, the other is their enemy kunka.


    On the military side, West has a solution.


    After all, it''s not hard for West to state the truth.


    As for kunka, it''s impossible to compete with it with the strength of the Bellevue nationality.


    This is also their biggest problem.


    What they had hoped for was the elimination of kunka by Chen.


    But now kunka is not dead, which makes their hopes fail.


    Whether Chen is really unable to kill kunka, or deliberately let kunka escape.


    There''s no point in pursuing this, and they can''t find out whether Chen Yu intended it or not.


    What they need now is asylum, that of the supernatural society.


    "It''s good for us to keep them, president." West simply answered Chen''s question.


    "Do you have a way for the military to eliminate attacks on them?"


    "Leon that old bastard can do it, this time we help him, he must also return our human feelings." "It''s just that there''s some trouble in kunka," West said


    "We''ll stay here for a night. I''ll talk to kunka in person. I think she''ll give in." Chen said.


    "President, the Tuota snow mountain range stretches more than 600 kilometers and covers an area of nearly 50000 square kilometers. Are you sure you can find kunka?"


    "In my eyes, she''s much brighter than a light bulb."


    When West heard Chen Yu say this, he stopped talking about it and began to communicate with the Bellevue people.


    What is the purpose of working with the Bellevue community?


    It''s about making them time bombs.


    Once one day the supernatural society and the government broke up, let the bomb explode.


    Kunka is a bandit. As long as the military or the government cannot eliminate kunka, they must consider the attitude of the supernatural society.


    In ancient times, why do so many generals maintain the self-respect of the aggressors and say that they are rebellious? I''m afraid most of them are forced.It''s just to make sure you don''t cook like a rabbit.


    At the same time, it is also for the purpose of "food and grass". As long as kunka exists all the time, the anti terrorist security department needs to provide funds all the time.


    Of course, Chen Yu did so with at least a bit of professional ethics.


    At least Chen Yu didn''t make his own bandits.


    If Pamela leads the evil spirit group to occupy the mountain as the king, then the anti-terrorism security department will not be able to force him.


    Although the supernatural society is not in touch with politics now, it has been on the verge of the government.


    So both Chen and West must consider the future of the supernatural society.


    The supernatural society is not a private organization, so there is bound to be an intersection with the government.


    Therefore, under the premise of grasping their own moral bottom line, it is inevitable to improve the importance of the supernatural Association.


    Manshariken can guess the intention of Chen Yu and the supernatural society.


    But now, his handle is in Chen''s hands.


    Because of tota snow mountain incident, it was his negligence and arrogance that led to the situation out of control.


    If he had initially accepted the proposal of the supernatural society and taken over by the supernatural society, this would not have happened, and kunka would not have untied the seal.


    ¡­¡­


    At night, Chen Yu and West, as well as representatives of the Bellevue people, entered the deep snow mountain.


    With little effort, the three found kunka.


    Kunka is hiding in the snow mountain with her followers.


    With a large radar like Chen Yu here, kunka has no meaning anywhere.


    Kunka didn''t expect to rush against Chen Yu so soon.


    Kunka and kunka believers stood in front of Chen Yu, a little alert, and a little confused.


    "I can''t even recognize it when I put on my clothes."


    Chen Yu''s words almost made kunka''s nose crooked, and kunka believers were even more furious.


    Kunka is their belief. How can they bear Chen''s nose pointing insult.


    "President, we are here to negotiate, not to make enemies." West whispered.


    "Well, kunka I haven''t seen you for a long time. I miss you very much. Shall we find a place to sit, drink and have a chat? "

 Chapter 1312

    Long time no see.


    Kunka looks at Chen Yu. The human brain is full of water. They have been separated for less than 12 hours.


    It''s only ten hours and fifty-one minutes.


    Different from the kunka people, kunka is very calm now.


    Even if she hated Chen Yu no longer, it could not be changed. She was saved by Chen Yu to survive.


    Chen Yu will never come to kill her now.


    If you want to kill it, you''ll kill it.


    Of course, kunka knows better that the initiative is not his own.


    Unless you want to die.


    Kunka doesn''t want to die, so she can only control her anger and hatred.


    "Say what you want to do." Kunka ignores the beltwave representatives standing next to Chen.


    West came up and said, "Ms. kunka, we want to sign an agreement with you."


    "Your supernatural society and me?"


    "And us!" Said the beltwave representative with some anger.


    Kunka knew his origin, but deliberately ignored him.


    It made him very angry.


    But what about anger? The beltwaves are too weak.


    If it wasn''t for the supernatural society, I''m afraid kunka would kill him in the first place.


    "You? The belevov? Are you bereaved dogs entitled to enter into any agreement with me? "


    Kunka''s attitude towards the Bellevue is rather rude.


    But it can also be understood that, after all, it was sealed by the bellevus for three hundred years.


    It''s a joke to make her feel good about the bellevus.


    Even her hatred of the Bellevue is much stronger than that of Chen Yu.


    "What do you have to be proud of? You''re just going to linger." The beltwave representatives retorted strongly.


    "You say that again? Believe it or not, I picked your wolf skin. "


    "All right, shut up." "This time, it''s a negotiation among the three of us, not a quarrel like that," West said


    "What are you talking about? I have nothing to discuss with you. " Kunka snorted in a cold voice.


    "I think this negotiation is good for all three of us, so I have presided over this negotiation. If you don''t think there''s anything to discuss, then all right, then start the war in an all-round way." West is tougher.


    As that said, fist is the biggest reason.


    Chen Yu and he didn''t come here to make sense. They came here to make rules.


    Kunka''s face sank slightly.


    "What do you want to talk about?"


    "You and your followers, as well as the beltwaves, divide their territory in the snow capped mountains of tota, and there are rules."


    "It used to be my territory. I didn''t plan to share it with others."


    "You''re talking about the past three hundred years ago. If you still have this idea, you either die here or you''re expelled from the big snow mountains of tota."


    Kunka looks at Chen Yu and West angrily.


    "How to talk about it?" Kunka finally let go.


    Kunka is not stupid. Even if she has been divorced from the times for 300 years, it doesn''t mean that she is a fool.


    What''s more, she has so many faithful believers.


    Her previous tough attitude was just to win more benefits for herself.


    West took out a map of the great snow capped mountains of tota that had been prepared for a long time.


    "Take this line as the dividing line. This side belongs to you. The bellevus return to their habitat. This side belongs to them."


    "No, why are their territories so much larger than ours, the bellevus?" The beltwaves immediately objected.


    "Because we are stronger than you wolf cubs, isn''t that enough?" Kunka sneered.


    At this time, a kunka believer came to kunka and whispered a few words.


    Kunka immediately said, "I''m against such a distribution. Why can they share the tourist attractions?"


    "Do you want a tourist attraction, too?" West was a little surprised.


    "I don''t, but my followers do." Kunka said.


    Kunka is not alone. Of course, she has to think about her own religion.


    After all, for three hundred years, his followers have been seeking to help them get rid of the seal.


    Kunka is not that ungrateful either.


    The so-called evil is just different interests.


    If one day Chen Yu is sealed, it is estimated that he will be labeled as evil.


    "You''re trying to trick people into your territory and torture them to death." "You don''t do much of this kind of business," sneered the beltwave representative


    "Maybe they did it before, but now they don''t need it." "In a word, I will never agree with this plan," Quica said quietly"Then divide the tourist area into neutral places. No matter whether it''s kunka or bairwov, you can enter this area, but there''s no fighting here." Said West.


    Chen looked at the map and thought for a long time, "do you need to invest?"


    The representatives of kunka and bairwov all look at Chen Yu.


    "In this area, our supernatural society can invest in hotels and supermarkets."


    Chen doesn''t know how to do business, but he knows the most basic business rules.


    There are a lot of tourists in the snow mountain of tota every year, but there is little infrastructure.


    Tourists come here, in most cases, need to rent the town''s residential houses.


    Before that, the residents of the small town were basically the bellevus.


    Because of their exclusion, the public facilities here are very simple.


    If I can invest in these hotels and supermarkets, I can provide some jobs.


    It is acceptable for both the kunka and the belevov to come to work.


    The supernatural society can also make a little money.


    Maybe it won''t be very profitable, but at least it will make some money.


    Now there''s a lot of cash on the books of the supernatural society.


    But these cash on the account is also devalued, the supernatural society itself has no profit point.


    So it''s not bad for the supernatural society to add a profitable means.


    "I don''t mind." Kunka said.


    She didn''t know it, but she saw her followers secretly winking.


    "I don''t mind." The belevov Society for Paranormal Society was able to intervene in the area.


    Only in this way can their safety be more guaranteed.


    And the beltwaves themselves are not rich.


    Because they rarely communicate with the outside world, many of them are lumberjacks, or provide some accommodation for tourists to earn a small income.


    Their first demand is to go back to their original residence and then avoid kunka''s revenge.


    The Paranormal Society''s involvement in this area is, of course, their favorite situation.


    "In addition, I want to expand my territory, and at the same time, I want to connect with the neutral area."


    next is the time of wrangling. If there is no mediation between Chen and West, it is estimated that they will fight.

 Chapter 1313

    It''s been two days back in Los Angeles.


    Xiao Gelin and Chen Yu shivered for two days.


    Because that day when Chen Yu went to Tuota snow mountain, Chen Yu threw her to farry and didn''t take her out with him.


    "Honey, it''s delicious." Chen had to cook the octopus himself.


    Small Ge Lin two small arms hold chest, turned to look at Chen Zhu.


    "Little Gelin still doesn''t forgive her father for the food."


    "If you don''t forgive dad, you won''t eat."


    Xiaogelin''s saliva swallowed: "well, forgive dad for a while, and then get angry after eating."


    "Where is such a good thing?" Chen Yu angrily patted little Gelin on the head.


    "Dad, don''t go..." Xiaogelin has hung on Chen''s arm: "what xiaogelin wants to eat is delicious."


    "You little unprincipled bastard, don''t give it, dad is angry now."


    "Dad What xiaogelin wants to eat, Dad, xiaogelin is wrong, wow... "


    "Well, don''t tease little Gelin." Fanny is holding a toasted octopus.


    "Honey, you can''t have barbecue now."


    "If you can''t, you shouldn''t barbecue in front of me." Regardless of Chen Yu''s obstruction, fari ate by herself.


    "Why are you all so headstrong?" Chen Yu''s helpless face.


    At last, little Gelin snatched the roasted Octopus silk in Chen''s hand, ran to farry''s reclining chair with short legs, and climbed onto the reclining chair.


    "Ah Dad Look over there. There seems to be something. Is that our new pet? "


    Xiaogelin points to the forest beside the mirror lake, and Chen Zhu looks in the direction xiaogelin points to.


    Crypt devil? That''s two crypt devils and one Nissan.


    Chen Chu stood up and went around the waterfall to the forest.


    Both of them are male crypt demons, each more than four meters long.


    Chen Yu wondered how the hell devil came to his door.


    The crypt devil sees Chen Yu coming, and his claws sweep the nearby Nissan species. The Nissan species stumbles in front of Chen Yu.


    When he opened his mouth, he would bite Chen Yu. Chen Yu raised his foot and kicked the Nissan seed to the ground. Then he stepped on it.


    "What are you doing?"


    The crypt devil made a whirring sound, and his claws pointed to the Nissan species.


    "For me?" Chen Yu asked suspiciously.


    the magic hole nodded and then turned away.


    Chen Yu looked at the Nissan species, and his foot sank, directly trampling them to death.


    However, Chen has not eaten the Nissan seed yet. I don''t know how it tastes and whether it suits my taste.


    "Gold, wood, water, fire and earth, come and drag this thing back. You can see how to cook it."


    When the five evil spirits heard Chen Zhu''s cry, they immediately came and dragged Nissan home.


    However, the Nissan species is close to 1000 kg, and the five evil spirits can''t move at all, so they can only ask other evil spirits to help.


    At present, there are many evil spirits in the family, but only the first ten are really able to deal with affairs, namely, gold, wood, water, fire, earth, and methyl, ethyl, propylene, butyl, and amyl.


    Every good bad devil must be a good chef. This is their ten slogans.


    I don''t know how to match nutrition, but it means chef?


    Not only that, they also studied Chinese, French, Japanese and English.


    Being able to learn so many languages is definitely not the kind of brainless lower creature that Chen Yu initially thought.


    Soon, a smell of barbecue came.


    "Kim, what are you baking?"


    "The master mother is the creature brought back by the master. We don''t know what it is."


    "Don''t you know I''m not fit for barbecue?" Said Farley discontentedly.


    "Master mother, this kind of meat is soft and juicy, and it''s rich in protein. It''s most suitable for barbecue. Don''t worry about not being able to eat it. It''s not only better for your taste, but also for your digestion. It''s good for you and the unborn owner."


    Not long ago, the evil devil came with the plate, on which were two pieces of barbecue.


    "Little Gelin wants it, too." Xiaogelin kept swallowing: "Xiaojin, give it to xiaogelin quickly."


    "Yes, please wait a moment, little master."


    The evil devil went back and brought a share to little Gelin.


    "Delicious..." Little Gelin was eating barbecue sauce all over her face.


    Beep -


    just at this time, the sound of the horn came from outside the door.


    As soon as the evil devil heard the sound, he went back to the basement.


    Chen Yu also got up to open the door, opened the door and saw that it was Whitney and Farr.


    "Whitup, Phare, what are you doing?" The difference of Chen''s face.


    Come on. I didn''t give you a clue.


    "It smells good What are you eating? " Far went straight through Chen''s side and ran to the front yard."Aunt fall." When little Gelin saw Phare coming, she immediately grinned: "eat Delicious. "


    "Phare, what are you doing?"


    When farry saw Farr coming, she was still lying on the couch.


    But when she saw Whitney come in, she immediately sat up from the couch.


    "Mom, why are you here?"


    "Come and see you, won''t you?"


    "Grandma, don''t you come to see little Gelin?" Little Gelin looked at whitup with a look of grievance.


    "Baby, how can grandma not look at you, my little baby?" Whitney Prynne hurried up to pick up little gren.


    "Grandma, eat, eat well."


    "OK Well, delicious... " "Chen, what kind of meat is this?" said Whitney? Where did it come from? Is there a stable supply? Don''t tell me what to treasure. "


    "I''m sorry to tell you that this is indeed a rare source of goods." Chen said helplessly.


    "Chen, give me your source seller''s contact information." Whitney looked at Chen Yu with a look of hope.


    "Mom." "They have their rules, so don''t be embarrassed," said farry


    "Well, Chen, this time, in addition to visiting Farley, it''s about your brewery." "Do you have a trial product now?" said whitup


    "Not yet."


    "What do you think of the taste?" In fact, winip is here to inquire about Chen Yu''s beer.


    Whitney knows that Chen Yu is a master winemaker.


    Whether it''s daydream or purple green wine, or nameless wine, it''s all on the market.


    And it''s not a brand hyped by market operation, but it''s a brand that really relies on taste and quality to gain public praise.


    "It will definitely taste better than it is on the market." Chen Yu said confidently.


    "How about the output of your brewery?"


    "Up to 150000 tons in the first year." Chen said.


    "How can that be enough? Increase production." Whimperton was in a hurry.


    150000 tons is not enough for the beer sales of Mara supermarket in half a year.


    And she is quite confident in Chen''s beer, not to worry about sales.


    That''s why she''s in such a hurry.

 Chapter 1314

    Supermarket is the main sales channel of beer, and Mara supermarket is famous for its wine.


    Wine has always been the biggest selling product of Mara supermarket.


    Because Mara supermarket is recognized as the best channel in the field of wine.


    So customers are more willing to buy drinks in Mara supermarket.


    Last year, Mara supermarket sold a third of the beer in California.


    It seems to be only 33% of the market. In fact, the market share of Mara supermarket in the supermarket field is less than 10%.


    But beer accounts for 33%, and it''s still beer.


    The sales of other wines are higher, some varieties and brands even account for 90% of the sales.


    In particular, some rare wines, because customers prefer to trust Mara supermarket, so the sales volume of rare wines is particularly high.


    Some foreign tourists come to California for a tour and go to Mara supermarket to buy a few bottles of precious wine.


    This also led to the small, pointy heads of those manufacturers trying to get into the shelves of Mara supermarket.


    However, the market share of beer sales in Mara supermarket is not as large as that of other wines.


    Because although there are many big brands of beer, there are also other supermarkets.


    You don''t have to go to Mara''s to buy beer.


    However, winip hopes to increase its market share through Chen''s beer.


    For Mara supermarket, customers are the biggest value.


    As long as Chen''s beer can be enjoyed by customers and provided exclusively, it can definitely increase the beer sales share.


    "I can''t help it. There''s so much productivity that I can''t improve it." Chen said helplessly.


    This kind of thing, productivity, is not Chen Zhu said to improve.


    To improve beer productivity, more fermentation tanks and more assembly lines are needed.


    These all need to invest more money.


    Chen Yu has money, but that doesn''t mean that he wants to invest it in a strange and unproven industry.


    Even if there is a bright future, Chen will make a small investment in advance.


    If the market can be opened this year, Chen will consider investing more money to improve productivity.


    "Chen, if you don''t have money to expand production, I can lend you money." Winip really didn''t want to miss the opportunity.


    In her opinion, as long as Chen''s beer quality is good enough, it is definitely her weapon to expand the scale of Mara supermarket.


    At present, Mara supermarket only has chain stores in California, as well as stores in several super large cities in New York and Washington, and other small and medium-sized cities can''t cover it at all.


    However, if there is Chen Yu''s beer, it is definitely a weapon for opening up the country.


    At that time, she would dare to make a lot of loans, and then the Mara supermarket chain would cover the whole country.


    Let alone 150000 tons of annual output, even if it is 100 times more, she is not enough.


    150000 tons is not enough for the local Mara supermarket in California.


    "Whitup, it''s too early to say that beer hasn''t been produced yet."


    Anyway, Chen Yu made up his mind and made steady first step.


    Moreover, Chen gave production and operation to Denver.


    Chen has the right to propose, not to influence, Denver''s operations.


    "Chen, you don''t know how to do business at all. If you have this ability, you should seize the opportunity instead of slowly deploying the strategy. In one year, your advantages will disappear. Once other brewers analyze your beer formula, they will also correct it."


    "They can''t change it. Nameless wine has been on the market for several months. Have you seen other manufacturers produce it?" Chen is not worried at all.


    "Are you sure?"


    "Yes."


    "I want all your beers to be served to Mara supermarket." Said whitup.


    "I can only say most." "My friend''s hotel also wants me to serve, and I have a restaurant of my own, which also needs to be served," Chen said


    It''s impossible that Chen Yu''s Marina restaurant is not available.


    "I don''t care about your own industry. Your friend''s hotel doesn''t have much wine. I own the rest." Said whitup.


    "But in this way, my beer brand value is limited." Chen said.


    Only supply to a supermarket, brand value can not play to the maximum.


    Even if Chen is not ambitious, at least he wants to expand the brand value.


    Although Mara supermarket is a big supermarket in California, its coverage will be much lower when it comes out of California.


    "How much brand value do you want for your 150000 ton output?" "I''ve said that I''m willing to invest to expand production, but you don''t want to."


    "Well, I''ll call the person in charge of beer production and sales. You can talk to him. If he nods, I can expand it, but at most, it can only double the output. As for the plan for the year, we will talk about it next year.""Well I still say that, if you need money to invest, you can find me. Now, the cash in Mara supermarket is relatively abundant. "


    The operation of Mara supermarket is very good.


    Unlike in the past few years, in order to compete for the market, she was almost exhausted, let alone expanded the operation. Several super chain supermarkets are not able to compete with Mara supermarket.


    But it''s not the same now. Mara supermarket has expanded its influence with its unique wine culture, so now huinipu has a strong base.


    The main reason why there is no blind expansion is that winip doesn''t want to dilute its shares too much.


    And it''s impossible for the bank to lend more than ten times the market value of huinip''s supermarket.


    Of course, Chen is also reluctant to let his brewery be controlled by others.


    Even if this person is huinipu, Chen Yu wants to be in his own hands.


    Although she is Farley''s mother, now she talks to herself as a businessman.


    Chen is a family member, willing to give her beer on the shelves, but Mara supermarket is not the only choice.


    As for whether to go public or not in the future, it''s still too far away for Chen.


    Chen Yu didn''t think about anything so far away.


    "Grandma, eat meat." Little Gelin brought another piece of meat.


    "Chen, is this kind of meat really not available on a large scale?"


    Whitup knows exactly how good this meat will be for Mara if it is available on a large scale.


    "Have you ever seen truffles sold in the supermarket?" Chen said.


    "Yes, Mara supermarket does."


    Chen Yu rolled his eyes and said that the truffle could not be planted artificially, which was just a lie.


    However, the artificial truffle does not taste as good as the wild truffle, which is undeniable. The kind of truffle sold in the supermarket is less than $100 per kilogram, which is many times worse than the real top truffle.


    "It''s rarer than truffle. Maybe I''m not the richest, but you can''t find a second family in America to eat this kind of meat." Chen said.

 Chapter 1315

    Her regrets were written on her face.


    But she can understand.


    Normally, high luxury goods are impossible to enter the supermarket.


    For example, bluefin tuna can only be ordered at auction.


    Since Chen said, there is no second person in the United States to eat this kind of meat.


    That shows the rarity of this kind of meat.


    Not only to have money, but also to have contacts.


    It''s really impossible for this kind of thing to enter the supermarket.


    Whitup came in a hurry and left in a hurry.


    Although Fanny kept her many times, she was determined to leave.


    Even little Gelin''s coquettish tactics didn''t work.


    I think it''s to rush back to handle official business.


    In charge of a supermarket chain group, she really has too many things to deal with.


    Far stayed and enjoyed a rare holiday.


    "Xiaoyi, look at xiaogelin swimming. Xiaogelin can swim far and far now."


    Farr knew that young gren was swimming at the door of her house on weekdays.


    But she didn''t expect that little Gelin could swim like this.


    Even farther than she can swim.


    That''s not to say that young Glenn is better than Farr.


    It''s little Gelin herself, so she needs less strength.


    And more often than not, young Gelin is floating on the water, not swimming.


    But little Gelin can swim more than 1000 meters, swim in the middle of Mirror Lake, and then take a rest to swim back.


    It''s been a big shock to Farr.


    You know little Gelin is not even a year old.


    Young Gelin''s health and strength are amazing to Phare.


    "Fari, do you and Chen pingri have special training for little Gelin?"


    "No, anyway, Xiao Gelin plays with Wanda on weekdays, or she goes swimming by herself. Chen and I didn''t restrain her much."


    "Will you exercise too much? Not very good for bone development. " Asked Farr, worried.


    But if you think about it, Chen is an expert in medicine and kinematics.


    Since he is not worried, his worry is unnecessary.


    A lot of exercise is not necessarily good.


    Even adults need to control the amount of exercise.


    Even when some athletes were young, they got all kinds of achievements.


    But after retiring, or getting old, all kinds of diseases are like a flood of beasts.


    Children need to be more cautious.


    Proper exercise can certainly promote development.


    However, if excessive exercise, it will affect development and health.


    In fact, for children, running and jumping every day is the best sport.


    It is not good for children to exercise deliberately.


    Most of the time, Chen Yu and fari would not restrict little Gelin.


    In addition to her character, will deliberately guide.


    The other is to let her fly.


    Little Gelin has been accompanied by princesses since childhood, and in the near future, she will have a little brother or sister, and she will not feel lonely.


    "Chen, last time fari went for a pregnancy test, what was the result?"


    "Fanny and the baby in her stomach are very healthy."


    "So are you going to have a natural birth or a C-section?"


    "I respect the choice of France," Chen thought


    In fact, the painless delivery of Meidi has been very popular.


    Chen Yu and fari didn''t think much about it.


    Farr stayed in Chen''s house for one night and went to work the next day.


    Chen Yu is almost free now and seldom goes out.


    If the association has something to do, it is usually telephone communication, or West came to interview Chen Yu.


    ¡­¡­


    Toot toot -


    the horn sounds at the door.


    Chen Chu was angry and went out and kicked the car at the door.


    "Don''t you know there are children and pregnant women in it?"


    Steven got out of the car and saw the front of his car. He got angry immediately.


    "Do you know how much I''ll pay for this car? You bastard, you compensate me. You have to compensate. "


    Steven swearing into the room, just into the room, smelled the attractive fragrance.


    Steven went directly into the kitchen despite Chen''s obstruction.


    Seeing Chen Yu stewing, he took a bowl of soup with him.


    "Falk squid, this is for fali."


    "Fari can''t have drunk so much." Steven doesn''t care about Chen Yu''s anger at all: "it''s delicious. What kind of meat is it? It''s delicious. Why didn''t you send me some?"


    Steven knows that Chen''s family often has top-grade ingredients.Chen didn''t give him less, but he didn''t know what kind of animal meat it was, even if it was just soup.


    Chen Chu, with a black face, took a piece of meat from the refrigerator and threw it on the kitchen counter beside him: "go away if you take it. It''s best to barbecue. If it''s for pregnant women, you can also make soup."


    "I''m here to invite you and Fanny to our film''s green banquet. Is that your attitude?"


    "No, it''s not convenient for fari. I want to accompany her."


    "People may not go, but what about gifts?"


    Chen Yu felt on his body and found a lucky gold coin: "take it, you know how to use it."


    "What can I do now? Give it to me when the movie is on. "


    "It can also be used for film editing." Chen said, "when it''s released, take another one, and do both."


    Chen Yu also has a third of the investment in Steven''s film. Of course, Chen Yu hopes that the film will sell well at the box office.


    Steven heard Chen Yu and put away the gold coins.


    He knows the effect of gold coins very well.


    That''s absolutely the most amazing thing in the world.


    "How many gold coins do you have?"


    "Don''t think about it. I used one less lucky gold coin. I used to have nine gold coins before and after, so if I could save, I would save."


    "Can''t you make it?"


    "Production? No one in the world can make lucky gold coins. "


    "Then these..."


    "It doesn''t belong to the world." Chen Yu said, "well, don''t ask too much. I''m waiting for the movie to sell."


    Suddenly, Chen Yu slapped his head: "by the way, I invested in a brewery. Can I implant my beer brand?"


    "Ah? How come you''re completely quiet when you invest in a brewery? "


    "Just a few months ago." Chen said.


    "That''s OK. I''ll take some additional shots. By the way, what brand are you? Do you have a trademark? "


    "Dashan." "I have the trademark sent," Chen said


    Chen Yu picked up the phone and called Denver: "Denver, you send me the brand of our beer, I put our beer into a friend''s movie."


    "Mr. Chen, it doesn''t seem to be in my consideration. Now there is no capital invested in film implantation. If it''s a minority film, the effect is not obvious. If it''s a commercial film with a large investment, the investment cost is too high, and the gain is not worth the loss."


    "Steven''s new movie, is it good enough? Free Steven, is it free? "


    "Faker squid, give me two more pieces of meat, or it will never be free." Steven said.

 Chapter 1316

    "Steven? Which Steven? "


    "The biggest guy in Hollywood." Chen said.


    "Mr. Chen, can you really put our beer brand into Mr. Steven''s new movie?"


    "No problem."


    Denver didn''t expect Chen to have such a wide network.


    He''s heard that Steven''s movie needs at least tens of millions of dollars for a five second commercial.


    And to implant, it depends on the scale of the brand.


    Not everyone who wants to spend money can implant.


    Which is not a first-line brand that can be implanted into Steven''s new films.


    In fact, in accordance with normal business rules, even Chen Yu, as an investor in films, needs to pay a fee to implant advertisements in films.


    But the movie is all about Chen Yu, Steven and rasfa.


    The movie is a profit or a loss. They close the door and make their own decisions.


    Chen Yu provides cheating props. Steven is responsible for making and editing films. Lars rule is responsible for distributing films.


    At present, the film has not been finalized, but the film is already in PLM''s film distribution list.


    As the producers and producers of the films do not belong to the top six, the box office of PLM is still very high, as high as 15%.


    Even with Steven''s name as a guarantee, PLM still requires a high percentage.


    There''s no way. Hollywood has been dominated by the big six.


    Even if rasfa is the chairman of PLM, he has no right to decide how much to draw for the distribution of films.


    However, with PLM''s strong network, when the film is released in North America, it can get 4500 screens at least in the first three days. At present, the box office share with the cinema is still under negotiation.


    These don''t need to be discussed by Chen Yu or Steven. PLM will help them negotiate naturally.


    After all, PLM, as a publisher, is all they need to do.


    The investment of the film is about 60 million dollars, but with the publicity expenses, the investment cost is about 100 million dollars.


    If the box office in North America alone is more than $220 million, the box office profits can be realized.


    Don''t look at the hundreds of millions of dollars of box office boom, in fact, in the original films, the North American box office rarely breaks through 200 million dollars, even 100 million dollars are very few.


    Even Steven can''t guarantee the box office.


    Even if Steven''s previous "detective stormsea" really shocked Hollywood, no one can guarantee that Steven can still create a second miracle.


    Of course, Hollywood movies never rely on box office to make money.


    If only relying on box office profits, 95% of Hollywood''s films will lose money.


    If it''s a superhero movie, most of it depends on the surrounding areas, such as handmade and props.


    But Steven''s new movie doesn''t have a perimeter.


    So outside the box office, there are only all kinds of copyright sales, related books, adaptation rights, and DVD sales.


    Denver did not send the business ticket to Chen, but came to Chen''s house in person.


    When he saw Steven chasing little Gelin, his eyes would fall out.


    "Hello, Mr. Steven."


    "Hello, are you?" Steven looked at little Gelin, who was already far away, and he was unwilling to stop.


    "I''m Denver, a partner of Mr. Chen." Denver doesn''t think of itself as Chen''s employee or subordinate.


    "Hello."


    "I''ve heard from Mr. Chen that you can help our beer brand implant movies, right?"


    "Well, I have a good relationship with Chen. There''s no need to discuss this small matter. Just give me the trademark." Steven looks at Chen Yu in the front yard.


    "Come and help me." Steven suddenly lowered his voice.


    Denver froze and followed Steven.


    When Steven got to the kitchen, he opened Chen''s refrigerator and said, "help me carry this meat to my car."


    "Ah?" Denver''s face was dazed.


    How do you feel Steven is stealing?


    Well, now it''s up to Steven.


    But the meat is heavy.


    After the two men carried the meat to the car, Steven went in again and moved some ingredients.


    "Tell Chen that if I have something to go first, I won''t eat here." Steven is really a thief.


    Steven is driving away. Chen Yu has found out.


    "Asshole, you stole from my fridge again."


    Steven didn''t turn back. He drove away, and Chen Yu followed him closely.


    "Give it back to me, asshole..."


    Steven stuck a middle finger out of the window.Chen Yu chased for hundreds of meters, and finally could only hate to watch Steven''s car away.


    Denver is dumbfounded, but it can be seen that Chen Yu and Steven have a very good relationship.


    But Denver was embarrassed to see Chen back.


    After all, he''s also helping Steven steal.


    "Mr. Chen, I have something to go first." Denver leaves.


    But he doesn''t understand. As Steven, does he need to steal from Chen''s refrigerator?


    In his opinion, it''s just a joke of friends.


    And Denver increasingly believes that Dashan beer can succeed.


    He also needs to get Mr. product to produce part of it as soon as possible.


    If Steven''s new movie is released and there are no products on the market, it will be a huge loss for them.


    Steven can''t wait to get into the work after he got the gold coins.


    He felt that he had a lot of ideas and concepts in his mind, and wanted to realize them all in the movie.


    To put it simply, there are plenty of talents.


    ¡­¡­


    Chen Yu continued to practice his thousand swords.


    In the battle with kunka, Chen Yu used the imperial thousand sword for the first time.


    Although it''s not mature enough, it''s beginning to show its power.


    Kunka''s separation did nothing in front of the imperial sword.


    However, Chen Yu also felt the inadequacy of the imperial thousand swords.


    It''s true that the effect of the enemy''s coming together is remarkable.


    But if the enemies don''t get together, then the thousand swords are weak.


    For example, if the enemy attacks from four directions at the same time, then at most two waves of swords can be separated from the thousand swords.


    As far as the real distance between receiving and sending is free and arbitrary, it is still very far away.


    "Chen Zhu, pay attention to your breathing." The old turtle sat on the stone and watched Chen Yu practice his thousand swords.


    "Breathing? What does breathing have to do with Yu Qianjian? "


    "Of course, it''s related. Every controlled movement is consistent with your breath. Your sense of rhythm in this skill is very important. Keep the sense of rhythm."


    Chen tried several times and couldn''t find a sense of rhythm.


    Continue to try, or fail, fail, fail


    Why is the sense of rhythm so hard to grasp?


    "Take a rest first, and then practice when your mood calms down."

 Chapter 1317

    Find the feeling, find the rhythm!


    After half an hour''s rest, Chen put in practice again.


    Suddenly, Chen Yu felt his heart beating and breathing.


    That''s the rhythm!


    Chen Yumeng opened his arms. In a flash, the thousand stone swords were divided into four parts.


    No chaos, no fall.


    It''s the feeling.


    What had been ignored by Chen Yu before was finally felt by the old turtle''s reminder.


    In fact, it''s not difficult for Chen to feel the heart rate and breathing frequency seriously.


    Even ordinary people can do things that Chen can''t do.


    It''s just that whether it''s a heartbeat or a breath, it''s very common.


    Ordinary to normal people have been used to these things, will not pay attention to.


    Chen Yu would not pay attention to this kind of thing in normal combat.


    When Chen Yu was driving the Four Swords tide, that feeling disappeared again.


    I don''t know why, Chen Yu suddenly became a little depressed and felt very sleepy.


    This feeling is not a mental breakdown caused by excessive magic consumption.


    And this sleepiness comes too suddenly, Chen Yu is very conscious.


    But the sleepiness grew stronger and stronger.


    Chen tried his best to resist sleepiness.


    "Eh!" The old turtle looked a little surprised.


    "Old turtle, how can I feel sleepy?"


    "Come and let me see." The old turtle beckoned.


    Chen Yu comes to the old turtle.


    The old turtle put his finger on Chen''s pulse, showing a more surprised expression.


    "Old turtle, is there something wrong with my cultivation?"


    "No, no problem. You''re a sign of flexibility."


    "What is flexibility?"


    "In the upper Qing Dynasty, the sky and the earth are also divided into four realms, namely, the state of spirituality, the state of stillness, the state of stillness and the state of stillness. Now you are a sign of spirituality."


    "What about flexibility? What do I need to do? "


    "It''s not going to work, but you''ll feel more and more sleepy. Don''t resist. Just go to sleep if you want to. You''ll complete the work in your sleep, as long as you don''t fall asleep in the fight."


    "How long will I sleep?"


    "Not necessarily, you will have several times of nimbus symptoms in the early stage, more days, less hours. When you get enough sleep, you will wake up. When you get to the real nimbus state, you will not be able to resist it. You will sleep for ninety-nine eighty-one days, so you''d better come here in advance, otherwise, you may not be able to catch up with the birth of your second child."


    Chen Yu''s face couldn''t help changing. Fari''s pregnancy is nearly eight months, that is to say, within two months, fari will give birth.


    He has already missed the birth of xiaogelin. Chen Yu doesn''t want to miss the birth of his second child.


    After the river map, Chen Yu''s mood became heavy.


    "Chen, what''s the matter with you?" Fari saw Chen Yu''s worried face.


    "Nothing." Chen said with a smile.


    "Chen." Fariton was not happy.


    Chen''s face said, "I have something on my mind.".


    "Well, I may fall asleep for no reason recently, and the longest one may reach 81 days. I''m worried..." Chen''s mood could not be opened.


    "Are you worried you won''t see the birth of our baby?"


    Chen Yu nodded: "it''s hard for me to explain the reason to you. Just like hibernation, I''m not sure when I will come."


    Fari can understand Chen Yu''s mood. No one will be happy if she does.


    But even if farry wanted to help Chen Yu, she could do nothing.


    She doesn''t know magic, and childbirth is not something she can control.


    "I think I''m so sleepy. I''ll get some sleep first. "


    Say, Chen Yu suddenly eyelids sink, feel endless pajamas come up.


    Chen Yu remembers the old turtle''s words, don''t resist, let it be.


    Sleep


    Chen opened his eyes and looked around, sleeping on the sofa.


    How long did you sleep? Never be smart.


    Chen Yu got up and saw farry in the front yard. She had a big stomach.


    I didn''t seem to oversleep.


    Hu -


    Chen Chu went to the yard and said, "dear."


    "Chen, you wake up." When farry saw Chen Yu wake up, she was overjoyed: "you really are. Can you find a bed to sleep next time? I asked Vajra to move you to the bedroom, and Vajra could not move."


    Chen Yu shrugs helplessly. He doesn''t know what state he is in when he is sleeping.


    "King Kong can barely move you to the sofa."


    "Well, I''m sorry. How long did I sleep?"


    "Less than two days." "It''s a good thing you told me earlier, or I almost thought you had a problem," said Farley"Sorry to worry you."


    "Do you think it''s the same way to sleep eighty-one days when you suddenly fall back?"


    "Well." Chen Zhu nodded.


    "Have you had enough sleep now?"


    "I''ve had enough sleep for the time being, but I''m not sure when I''ll be sleeping next time."


    "What if you go out and suddenly fall asleep? Is there any danger. "


    "Honey, even if I fell asleep, I would be sent to the hospital at most."


    "That''s not necessarily. There''s a kidney cutting gang in Los Angeles recently." Said Farley.


    Chen Yu frowned: "if you or little Gelin go out, you must have our pet with you. Do you know?"


    "Well, I know."


    ¡­¡­


    "West, I have something to tell you."


    "Oh, what is it?"


    "For some time in the future, I may fall into a deep sleep, no longer than three months, so if I fall asleep, the association''s business will come to you."


    "Knowing the president, President, are you sick?"


    "No, it''s my strength that has reached a certain level. If you can reach this level in the future, you are the same."


    "Well." The bewilderment on West''s face.


    Will this happen when strength reaches a certain level?


    West had never heard of it, or seen it in the book of magic.


    However, with Chen''s strength, it is not too much to say that he has reached an unprecedented level.


    So it is not incomprehensible for him to have this situation.


    "By the way, Leon was promoted and mansari took over as Minister of counter-terrorism and security."


    "Oh, I see." Chen Yu calmly replied, "what department has Lei ang been promoted to?"


    "I don''t know. It seems to belong to the private sector." "President, osolisa is going to officially join the association. Leon''s promotion didn''t bring her with her," West said


    "Well, I know. Is there any trouble with osolisa?"


    "There may be some trouble."


    "Let her stay away from the Association for a while. If you want to go out, you''d better find someone to accompany her."

 Chapter 1318

    "Are you two sure you won''t go back to school?"


    Mansari looks at Li Mu and vestana. After two girls come back from tota snow mountain, they tell mansari what they think.


    They don''t want to go to school anymore. They want to be mansari''s subordinates.


    Manshari thought that he was going to take office in the anti terrorist security department. At present, he brought his own team.


    However, the number of this team is not large enough to fully control the various subordinate departments of the Ministry of counter terrorism and security.


    Li Mu and vestana also experienced life and death with him.


    So mansari has enough knowledge and trust in them.


    If the two of them join their own team, they can also help him share some things.


    "Yes, Colonel mansari, we would prefer to be with you." Said Li Mu.


    "Well, I accept you two. For the time being, I want you to follow me to the Department of counter terrorism and security as my assistant." Said mansari.


    "What are we going to do now?"


    "I''ll meet you and my people tomorrow, and then I''ll go directly to the headquarters of the Department of counter terrorism and security," mansari said


    Every new official must have his own small team.


    Let alone the Department of counter-terrorism security.


    If there is no small team to take over, the former is still there.


    When the time comes, it will be a group of subordinates, so the Minister of mansari will become commander in chief.


    Besides Li Mu and vestana, mansari has four old subordinates in the past.


    The next day, Li Mu and vestana met mansari''s subordinates.


    "Let me introduce you to each other, Li Mu and vestana. They are my confidants. They will take over the anti terrorist security department together with you in the shortest time."


    "Tony, abavo, Tommy, Indies, they are all my old men," mansari said


    As the six began to know each other, mansari added, "I have known all six of you at all times, and I have gathered you to meet, to show my trust in you, and I hope you will not let me down."


    "In addition, you are ready. We are going to the headquarters of the Ministry of counter terrorism and security now. First, get familiar with it and communicate with the people you are connecting with."


    All six of them are in high spirits. To be honest, they don''t really know what kind of department the Department of counter terrorism security is.


    However, when they came to the headquarters of the Department of counter terrorism and security, they found that this is an office building with less than 10 floors.


    Moreover, the location is not a mysterious place, that is, in downtown Los Angeles, the location is relatively prosperous.


    "Colonel, are we going to work here next? It looks more like a financial institution or a small company. "


    "Well, cut the crap and go in."


    After passing the security check at the door, mansari took people into the headquarters.


    Then there is the direct access to the top floor, which is full of busy offices.


    It''s totally different from the military command room.


    At this time, osolisa came out to meet mansari and others.


    "Hello, I''m osolisa, Mr. Leon''s assistant." Said osolisa.


    "Hello, miss osolisa, are you going to stay?" Asked mansari with a smile.


    "No, I have already submitted my resignation. I will leave after the handover of the work."


    Othelisa looked at mansari meaningfully. She didn''t expect mansari to be so direct.


    Even though she didn''t intend to stay, she was still very uncomfortable when asked so directly by mansari.


    It''s like she was deported.


    Mansari was very satisfied with the answer from osolisa.


    "It''s a pity that I need such a capable subordinate."


    This kind of afterthought makes osolisa feel less sincere.


    Osolisa took mansari and others to the minister''s office: "Mr. mansari, this is your office."


    Mansari comes to the computer at his desk and starts typing a line of password instructions.


    Soon, a large number of data and data began to pop out of the computer.


    "Mr. mansari, if there''s nothing else, I''ll go first."


    "Wait." All of a sudden, mansari called for osolisa.


    "Is there anything else to tell you?"


    "Wait a minute." Mansari''s attention is all in the computer data.


    After a few minutes, mansari finally looked up.


    "I find that you seem to have been exposed to a few documents that you should not have been exposed to." All of a sudden, mansari''s eyes were not good: "you have overstepped your duties.""This is the task assigned to me by Mr. Leon. It''s not something I want to contact on my own initiative, but I just act as a communication and contact person." Said othelia quietly.


    "I''m afraid your answer won''t satisfy me, and the secrets you are exposed to give me the right to execute you directly."


    With a sweet smile, she returned to her desk with her arms on it.


    "Mr. mansari, do you think that without Mr. Leon''s protection, you can cut me off?"


    "I only know you broke the rules." Manshari said coldly, taking out his gun from behind and pointing it at the head of osolisa: "do you have anything else to say?"


    "Monsieur mansari, do you really think you can do what you want?"


    Mansari loaded the pistol: "are you testing my courage?"


    Osolisa raised her right palm and put a ring on her right palm: "do you know what this ring represents?"


    Mansari frowned. He had a faint impression, but he couldn''t remember where he had seen it.


    "Supernatural society!!!" Cried Li Mu suddenly.


    Othelia looked at Li Mu and said with appreciation, "smart little girl."


    Mansari''s face changed again, supernatural society!


    To him, it is a nightmare that cannot be erased.


    , "are you the supernatural Association''s eye liner on Leon?"


    "So to speak." There''s no need to hide it anymore, because West has replied to her return to the supernatural society.


    She wasn''t abandoned, and the supernatural society did.


    Osolisa was very glad that she had made the right choice.


    "By the way, I know about the big snow mountain event in tota, not only that, but also that if you don''t want to be dismissed the next day, it''s better to be honest."


    "Ha ha..." "It''s a wonderful expression," she said with a laugh, looking at mansari''s dead face


    From the arrival of Mansari ''s domineering to the anger of gnashing teeth now, Orsouw Lisa is quite proud of her helpless expression.

 Chapter 1319

    In fact, both Leon and the supernatural society have concealed the event of the Great Snow Mountain in tota.


    Concealing mansari''s dereliction of duty, things would not have deteriorated.


    As long as mansari did not expel West, the supernatural society took over.


    However, mansari''s pride and arrogance eventually led to further deterioration of the situation, and finally released kunka.


    In the key report, the misunderstanding with the Bellevue family was only explained. Now the misunderstanding has been relieved.


    The belevov also returned to their original habitat.


    It''s just that mansari''s role in this event is missing.


    And this handle is now in the hands of the supernatural society.


    If it''s just a gap in strength, mansari may have the determination to burn everything.


    But now there is more than a gap in strength.


    What''s more, he was grabbed by the supernatural society.


    It''s all right if the two sides are at peace.


    Once they have a dispute, or even a conflict.


    I''m afraid the position under mansari''s bottom is not so comfortable.


    Kunka''s escape, in particular, is still dormant in the snow mountain of tota.


    Mansari has always suspected that kunka''s escape was intentional by the supernatural society.


    Now, whether or not the supernatural society does it on purpose, it will become a sword of Damocles hanging over mansari''s head.


    To put it mildly, the relationship between mansari and the supernatural society has been reversed.


    Although mansari was angry, he did not dare to face the supernatural society.


    In the beginning, he was actually going to take oso Lisa to Liwei.


    It''s just that he didn''t expect that osolisa was from the supernatural society.


    Looking at the departure of othelia, Tony asked in a low voice, "boss, is that how to let that arrogant woman go?"


    "Well, now it''s pointless to tear up the skin with them." Said mansari.


    Mansari is not willing to explain it more deeply. After all, the fewer people he knows, the better.


    Even in his own heart, he was reluctant to share his weakness.


    "They? Who are they? The so-called supernatural society? I''m going to kill them all now. "


    "I said, that''s it. Don''t go on." Said mansari with a frown.


    Except for Li Mu and vestana, the other four people didn''t understand what was involved.


    Mansari waved: "each of you will hand over to the person assigned in advance, and master the headquarters as soon as possible."


    Percussion -


    at this time, a man with glasses came outside, holding a report in his hand, looking like a clerk.


    "Hello, Mr. Minister. This is Chris Moore from the event management department."


    "Hello, Mr. Chris. What can I do for you?"


    "I''m going to give you a report of some emergencies at present, one of which is A-level, midnight kidney cutting maniac. Because this incident has caused social panic, it needs urgent treatment. At present, the police have sent more people to work on duty and patrol, but there is no clue to go wrong up to now."


    "Well, you report the incident to me in detail."


    Chris Moore said: "there are more than 30 victims. Before the victims are killed, they will disappear for one or two days. When they reappear, they will appear in the garbage cans in the city. Most of them will die because they are not rescued in time. There are only four survivors, two of whom are conscious. At present, they are all One of the survivors of the treatment at the hospital was the midnight kidney cutting maniac. "


    "What about the written reports of the two survivors?"


    "One of the two survivors didn''t know much about the whole process. He just remembered that he was drunk in the bar in the early morning, then lost consciousness, and when he woke up, he was in the hospital." Chris Moore said: "the other survivor''s luck is that he was held in a similar way to the previous survivor, and he remembered that he was dizzy with a wet towel filled with medicine, and woke up once in the process. He recalled that he was in a place similar to the slaughterhouse at that time, and other victims were hung, a thick body Strong men, dressed like butchers, cut their stomachs with butchers'' knives and took away their kidneys. "


    "Did he see the killer clearly?"


    "No, it was so dark that he couldn''t even tell the time."


    "Have you found the killer''s hair, blood or fingerprints?"


    "No."


    "You can check the slaughterhouses in downtown Los Angeles and surrounding areas. According to your opinion, when the murderer committed the murder, he was not only a kidnapped person, but there would be many kidnappers, so it was not difficult to check." Said Edith."In fact, the police have checked and found no slaughterhouse suspected. In addition, according to the statement and description of the victim, the first place of the crime is not like the current general mechanized slaughterhouse, but more like the ancient slaughterhouse. Many facilities are very old."


    The slaughtering plan adopted by Meidi now is to hurry up the cattle, sheep and pigs in an electric shock room, and then use high-voltage electricity to kill them before slaughtering.


    The whole process is very neat, at least in the process of killing animals, they will not feel pain.


    This is also the contribution of the animal protection association.


    Any private slaughterhouse is illegal.


    Now the butcher is not the kind to open the animal''s belly, but to control the mechanical, assembly line type of animal skin and limb animals.


    "That is to say, the first crime scene is probably not a slaughterhouse, but the murderer arranged the scene as a slaughterhouse."


    "Is it a criminal organization that sells organs?"


    "Normally, the murderer can directly kill all the victims, but they didn''t, which is different from the style of human organ traffickers. Moreover, these human organ traffickers will not only cut off the kidneys of the victims, but they will be more greedy. From eyes, heart, kidneys, even ***** may be their target, so they can arrange temporarily Except for human organ traffickers. "


    "Not for the benefit, that is to say, the murderer is happy with it, or is it just a psychological change?"


    Mansari thought, "which hospital are the two survivors in?"


    "St. Freeman hospital, they are all under police protection."


    "Go through the formalities and I''ll see them myself." Said mansari.


    After all, this is not a small case. Since it has caused social panic, the Ministry of counter terrorism and security is also duty bound.


    Moreover, this is the first case since he took office, and the result of handling directly affects his authority in the anti terrorist security department.

 Chapter 1320

    "Edith, you go to the hospital with me."


    Edith used to be a member of the criminal investigation section of the military.


    Generally, it is more difficult to handle a case in the criminal investigation section of the military than in the ordinary criminal investigation.


    Because they''re investigating military personnel.


    And the military knows more than ordinary people.


    A lot of times they destroy a lot of evidence.


    Investigators have little access to evidence.


    As the number one investigator of the military crime investigation section, Indies has cracked many military crimes.


    So it''s natural for mansari to call in Edith to help.


    The two went to the hospital, where they met the survivors.


    "Hello, Mr. Coleman. We are police officers. I have a few questions for you." Said mansari.


    Coman, the survivor, turns his head to mansari and Indies.


    "You''ve asked me many times. This time I''ve changed people. I''ve said everything I know."


    Coleman''s tone was impatient, and he didn''t seem to have much in common.


    It''s understandable, after all, that the kidney was cut.


    "Mr. Coleman, we want to help you."


    "Help me? Help me get my kidney back? Or do you want to change my kidney? "


    Edith said, "Mr. Coleman, it''s not impossible to find your kidney, if you are willing to help us, you are our only clue. If you give up, I''m afraid you really don''t want to catch the killer and find your kidney."


    Coleman struggled to get up and cut off both of his kidneys.


    He now has to rely on machines to excrete, and if he can''t find a kidney to transplant in the short term, he is likely to die.


    "If you have anything to ask, just ask."


    "Can you explain the circumstances of the crime scene again? The more detailed, the better. " Said Edith.


    Coleman took a deep breath and began to state again.


    He has repeated the process many times.


    Basically, he has said it all.


    There is no more novelty.


    "Were you fully conscious or semi conscious?" Asked Edith.


    "Awake." Said Coleman.


    "Did you feel cold or hot?"


    "Hot, hot." Coleman replied again.


    "The murderer dizzy you with ecstasy. Do you feel the tingling?"


    Coleman froze for a moment, frowned and recalled, nodding after half pay: "yes, pungent."


    "Is the indoor lamp incandescent or fluorescent?"


    "Incandescent lamp, but the degree should be very low. The light is dark yellow."


    Mansari came to Indies and looked at his notes.


    But he found that Edith was not taking notes, but drawing pictures.


    Indy turned her painting to Koeman and said, "is the circumstances at the scene of the crime like this? Or what else is wrong? "


    Coleman''s face changed dramatically, his whole body trembled and his eyes were full of fear.


    Edith took him back to that terrible slaughterhouse


    "Thank you for your cooperation, Mr. Coleman."


    Manshari and Edith walked out of the ward. Manshari asked, "how are you? Have you found any clues?"


    "When the murderer kidnaps people, he uses polyflurane, which can quickly cause coma and have a strong irritant smell." "According to the victim''s instructions, he felt hot and dry. In the last five days, the white weather in Los Angeles is about 19 degrees, and the temperature at night is about 10 degrees. In the daytime, there will be a certain amount of hot and warm, but he will not feel hot and dry. The hot and dry weather usually occurs when the humidity is high. In the last five days, there is no rainy weather in Los Angeles and the surrounding areas, which will make people feel hot and rainy There is only one possibility to feel hot and dry. The first scene of the crime is not on the ground, but in the cave, and it is at least 10 meters deep underground. Only in this way can the general environment give people the feeling of hot and dry. The murderer deliberately arranged the cave into the interior of the building, but because it was arranged according to his will, it looks rather crude and rough. The dark yellow light is very effective for lighting Poor, but it has stronger sensory impact on blood color, so the murderer intentionally uses dark yellow incandescent lamp. Even if someone wakes up in the middle of the day, he will only notice the corpse, blood trace on the chopping board, and the murderer, and ignore the surrounding environment. This is mainly because the human senses have focusing effect, and people will only notice the information that the subconscious thinks is important. "


    It has to be said that the analysis of Indies makes mansari amazing.


    Mansari himself listened to Coleman''s answer, and almost no clue came out.


    But Edith has analyzed so many clues.


    Mansari has worked with Indies in the past, so he knows how good Indies is at guessing.


    The elevator door was about to close when a hand suddenly blocked it.


    "Just a moment." Chen Yu enters the elevator.But Chen Yu looked up and found mansari standing in the elevator.


    Mansari''s expression is also a stiff, expression suddenly changed not so natural.


    Chen was expressionless, yawned, and waited for the elevator to get to the first floor.


    He is here to treat a patient.


    However, in the process of treatment, Chen Yu has not been in a state.


    The feeling of sleepiness came again, and I managed to finish the treatment for the patient.


    Edith looked at mansari in disbelief.


    "You know that man?" Edith looked at the yawning man ahead.


    Obviously, they know each other.


    Edith felt it at the first sight of their eyes.


    But they are definitely not friends.


    Mansari was very nervous just now.


    It''s like a mouse seeing a cat.


    Even in the elevator for 30 seconds, mansari did not dare to breathe.


    He''s really afraid of that man.


    At this time, the man in front of me suddenly leaned and fell to the ground.


    Soon, a nearby nurse ran up to help him.


    It seems to ask him what''s wrong.


    The man shook his head and then walked away a little.


    Such a weak person, mansari will be afraid of such a person?


    Manshari looked at Chen''s back, and there was a little doubt in his eyes.


    For Indies'' question, mansari ignored it directly.


    Chen Yu was driving back and was about to return when he got a call from west.


    "President, osolisa is officially back. We are going to have a welcome party for her. Tomorrow night."


    "Oh yes, I remember. I''ll go." Chen Yu hangs up and suddenly feels sleepier.


    No, I can''t drive.


    Chen zhuqiang was in a good mood and stopped at the side of the road. At the same time, he picked up the phone: "hello Farry I I feel sleepy again... "


    Chen Yu didn''t finish a phone call, yawned and lay on the front passenger seat.


    At this time, a man in a hooded suit came to Chen Yu''s car, looked at Chen Yu lying in the car, looked left and right, took out a handkerchief from his pocket

 Chapter 1321

    When the hooded man pressed the handkerchief on Chen Yu''s face, Chen Yu didn''t even resist.


    Then the hooded man took out a pot, in which was a beautiful lizard.


    The gorgeous lizard is only inch in size, but when it opens its mouth and its tongue rolls towards Chen, Chen''s body actually begins to shrink, and then it is rolled into the mouth by the gorgeous lizard.


    The hooded man then filled the jar with colorful lizards and turned away.


    He still needs to find Chen Yu, but he can''t find Chen Yu. West has investigated the inpatient data of various hospitals and found no information about Chen Yu.


    "Nothing will happen to the president?" West muttered.


    But when he thought about it, West was amused.


    Accident? Even if he is asleep, Chen Yu is a monster.


    Maybe I went to sleep somewhere.


    ¡­¡­


    "Edith, cable?"


    "At present, the coverage rate of public surveillance in Los Angeles is 55%, but all the places where the victims were kidnapped are not monitored, which only shows one thing. The murderer knows the location of public surveillance very well, either the murderer is the police person, or the electronic equipment company..."


    Edith suddenly said, "the public monitoring facilities in Los Angeles are contracted to private companies. Boss, can you help me find out where all the victims were kidnapped?"


    Mansari soon found a map of the points for Indies.


    "Here you are."


    Indies studied the map for a long time.


    "Boss, look at the location where the victim was kidnapped. It''s all in this area."


    "What''s wrong with this area?"


    "The monitoring equipment in Los Angeles began to be covered 12 years ago. Three companies seized the right to contract. These three companies are responsible for this area, this area and this area respectively."


    Hearing this from Edith, mansari immediately understood.


    "This area is where the kidney cutting maniac committed the crime at midnight. Which company is responsible for this area?"


    "Thomas electronics."


    "We''re going to Thomas electronics right now."


    "We can''t go now. We''re not sure who did it. If we go ahead, it''s likely to be detected by the killer. We need to find out who has the right to access the drawings of the coverage area of the monitoring equipment. The drawings are either the shareholders and the boss of the company or the engineers of the company. In a word, the scope will not be large. Let''s investigate who these people are first It''s suspicious. " Said Edith.


    "That''s right, too." Mansari nodded.


    Though it''s not the first time Edith has discovered his talent.


    But it has to be said that Edith is really good at solving cases.


    I have almost no clue, but Indies can find so many clues.


    Edith and mansari went back to their headquarters and sent people to investigate the top management of Thomas.


    As a counter-terrorism department, the Department of counter-terrorism security has a strong intelligence capability as well as a strong armed force.


    After a night''s hard work, mansari carried a large stack of materials to Edith''s desk.


    "Edith, through intelligence collection, we found that Thomas Company has access to that drawing. In addition to the shareholders, engineers and ordinary employees have access to more than 30 drawings. In addition to the shareholders and senior management, the number of people is more than 50."


    "Fifty, not many." Said Edith.


    Then Edith began to look through the archives.


    "I''ve seen them roughly once before, and I don''t see any problems with them."


    Indies, however, ignored mansari''s words and continued to search everyone''s files.


    Three hours later, Edith set three of the files aside separately.


    "Boss, I found that three of them are suspicious. I''m not sure yet."


    Edith took the files of the three men to mansari.


    Manshari picked up the file: "I''ve seen the files of these three people, and I don''t think there is any problem, and their bodies are very common, and they don''t match the body of the butcher described by the survivors."


    "The information provided by the survivors is not necessarily accurate or correct. Coman was not clear at that time. We can use it as a reference, but not as a basis." "When dealing with a case, there is a rule that witnesses are more than 50% likely to provide false information," Indies said


    "Why?"


    "Because they will process the information by themselves, and then state it. It''s not that they lied on purpose. For example, the famous 988 air crash. The witness said that the plane exploded in the sky and then fell to the ground. But after the field investigation, it was actually exploded after the crash. The witness got the order of the crash and the explosion wrong."


    "It''s the same with Coleman. Most of the information he provided was not very accurate. He said he was in a state of lucidity at that time, but in my opinion, he said his lucidity was the biggest one.""So what''s the next step?"


    "Contact these three people." "I have to get in touch with them before I can tell if they have a problem," Indies said


    Mansari believed in Edith''s judgment, and they went straight to Thomas without rest.


    Through the CEO of Thomas Company, let him call the three suspected people of Indies to the office.


    "Edith, don''t you need to separate them?"


    Edith shook his head and said: "the separate interrogation is generally used to prevent the suspects from colluding with each other. The three of them are not accomplices. If one of them answers incorrectly, it is easy to be corrected by the other two. On the contrary, it helps to judge the suspect. This means that if there is a real murderer among the three, it is difficult for the murderer to lie. ¡±


    learn another lesson. Mansari is really amazed at the criminal investigation ability of Indies.


    With Edith under his command, it is very helpful for his rule and management in the Department of counter terrorism and security.


    At this time, three people suspected by Edith arrived in the office.


    Edith looked at the three people sitting opposite. Instead of speaking at once, he stared at them with his eyes.

 Chapter 1322

    Mansari watched Edith and the three communicate aimlessly.


    It''s not like a trial at all, it''s more like a chat.


    This makes mansari a little discontented, trying several times to hint that Indies is on the right track.


    But Indies didn''t seem to understand mansari''s intention at all.


    I kept chatting for half an hour, then I went out with the three of them.


    "Edith, what''s the matter with you? This is not your normal state. "


    "Boss, I already know who the killer is." Edith looked out of the window of the office.


    "Do you know?"


    "The first Soke who came in, tall and thin, was the murderer."


    "Why didn''t you say that earlier?" Mansari rushed to the office at once.


    "Don''t chase!" Edith stopped mansari.


    "Why?" Mansari stopped.


    Although he was worried, he believed in Indies.


    "That man just threatened me with a code. If we do it here, he will let everyone in this company die together."


    "What did he do?"


    "That man is a butcher No, he''s an executioner. "


    Edith felt under the table and gave mansari a look.


    Mansari was a military man, and he knew what it was.


    "Yellow... Dynamite? When did such a big thing stick to the bottom? "


    "I don''t know either." Said Edith.


    "Let him run like this?"


    "I can''t run. Just before I came up, I installed a tracker in their three people''s car." Said Edith.


    "When did you put it on? How could I not know at all? " Manshari is a kind of elitist. He doesn''t know Indies at all.


    "I just got out of the car and hurried to the toilet. It was installed at that time."


    "I''m calling to mobilize people..." Said mansari.


    But he was about to go out.


    All of a sudden, the ground shook and then began to sink.


    "Bad..."


    Boom -


    the whole building is sinking!


    Mansari and Indies thrust out of the window at once.


    Then I fell off the fifth floor.


    But they were lucky because there was a car down there.


    The two smashed their backs on the car, while the office building they were in was in ruins.


    This is the most professional means of blasting.


    That Suk has been in this office building for a long time, and has installed the special bomb for blasting the building.


    Both of them were pale, not only because they had just experienced a disaster.


    More because of the ruthlessness of this Suk.


    "I''m going to kill that bastard! I''m going to kill that bastard! " Cried mansari.


    There are at least one hundred ordinary white-collar workers in this building.


    This is a terrorist attack!!


    In his jurisdiction, such a serious terrorist attack is already a very serious thing for the newly appointed mansari.


    No, it is a very serious terrorist attack for any country at any time.


    "Where does that bastard live?"


    "Boss, he must not be in his own home, but don''t worry, I installed a tracker in his car, he can''t escape."


    Mansari immediately called his staff: "you bring two teams and I will be with you. All the weapons in the headquarters can be brought to me. Now! Now! Now! "


    Mansari''s expression was completely distorted.


    There was a raging flame in his chest that could not be expressed.


    ¡­¡­


    In a simple cave in the desert on the outskirts of Los Angeles.


    There are dozens of containers, each with a kidney soaked in formalin.


    This is Suk''s workshop. He''s here to cut off the bad eggs.


    Suk took out the earthen pot and let out the beautiful lizard.


    But the lizard seems to have lost its vitality. It moves slowly.


    I waddled on the table for two steps, but I didn''t move any more.


    "Eh? How did you die? " Suk frowned and poked the lizard with his finger: "why did he die? How could that be? "


    How could this lizard die so soon after it was bought?


    That lizard lived four years last time.


    Damn, is that guy lying to me? Deliberately sell me inferior goods?


    Suk was livid, picked up the phone and dialed a number.


    "Hello, it''s me, Suk. The lizard you sold me is dead. You have to give me an explanation.""It''s impossible. I can''t sell inferior goods to you, unless you come around and use them to control powerful psychics."


    "I don''t. I''m aiming for ordinary people. I''m not going to provoke a psychic." "We''ve been working together for a hundred years, and you''ve cheated me," said Suk


    "we supply the source and the lizard, you provide the soul essence, our transaction has been fair, I do not need to deceive you with inferior goods, the lizard sold to you is hatched from the same mother''s embryo."


    "But it''s dead now. I need an explanation. If you can''t explain it to me, then our cooperation is over. I''ll find another buyer."


    "We have worked together for a hundred years and have done four transactions. The first three have never been a problem."


    "That''s why I''m going to call you instead of cutting you off at once."


    "Well, I''ll send someone to check the situation. If the lizard I provided has any problem, I''ll change it for you."


    "Good."


    Suk had just hung up when the alarm went off.


    Suke frowned, went to the cave and took a look at the telescope. There were a lot of cars coming from afar.


    Damn it. I found it here.


    Suk said to himself, "it seems time to move."


    But instead of running away in a hurry, Suk took his time to move the bottles and cans out and put them in the back of his truck.


    There is a rumble in the distance. It seems that those guys have triggered the mechanism.


    It took Suk twenty minutes to get the bottles and jars in.


    Then he went back to the cave and began to drag the game that had not yet cut off the kidney to the car.


    However, when he moved to the last one, he found that the man was heavy.


    It''s very heavy. How can it not be moved?


    Suk pulled it several times, but it didn''t move


    Suk was about to give up when he heard footsteps outside.


    "Damn it, aren''t these guys dead? So many strong bombs didn''t kill them all. "


    Sucra moved the lever on the wall and activated the mechanism in the cave.


    In an instant, there was a scream from outside.


    In the cave above the passage, Suk placed a lot of concentrated sulfuric acid.


    When the pull rod is pulled down, all the concentrated sulfuric acid pours down.


    Imagine the picture of hundreds of kilograms of concentrated sulfuric acid pouring down.

 Chapter 1323

    "Spread, spread..." Mansari had a knife in his heart.


    But his warning was too late.


    Several quick reaction, have a Feipu, rushed out of the scope of concentrated sulfuric acid pouring.


    But those who are slow have no help.


    There was a pungent smell in the air, and a disgusting stench.


    Look back at those who were directly drenched in concentrated sulfuric acid.


    They didn''t die at once, but their skin completely fell off, their whole body was bloody, and their cloth stuck to their skin.


    This time Tony led the team and brought a total of 50 people.


    Plus he and Edith.


    As soon as a dozen people arrived nearby, they detonated the mine.


    A dozen people were killed on the spot.


    At this time, Indies and mansari regretted it.


    I knew I shouldn''t have been so reckless.


    The previous explosion of the office building is quite clear.


    Who could have imagined that the butcher dared to lay so many mines at his door.


    Is he not afraid to step on it?


    Tony covered his arm, which was scalded.


    Although not fatal, it has greatly affected his combat power.


    There are fewer than 20 members of the counter terrorism force who have survived.


    The faces of the surviving members of the anti terrorist forces were equally ugly.


    Some are scared, some are happy.


    "Be careful. Be on your guard." Tony whispered, making a combat gesture at the same time.


    Tony took a step forward when he swung a piece of steel through the crack in the wall.


    Tony''s body froze. The next moment, his head and body were cut off.


    "Tony!" Manshari was shocked and angry.


    It''s a sudden change.


    Suddenly everyone was caught off guard.


    The cave is full of mechanisms.


    But by this time they had no way back.


    "I don''t want to stay here I don''t want to stay here I want to get out of here... "


    An elite anti-terrorism force has completely collapsed and fled in panic.


    But his feet did not stand firm, and he directly turned over in the pool of concentrated sulfuric acid everywhere.


    "Cough Wow Save Help... " When the anti terrorist elite raised his head and struggled, the skin on his face was gone, only flesh and blood.


    But soon he stopped shouting because he choked the strong sulfuric acid into his mouth.


    Everyone shuddered.


    It''s terrible


    It''s like a slaughterhouse, a killing hell.


    What kind of people set up such a place?


    There are so many organ traps here.


    It seems that any action may trigger the mechanism.


    Almost a few steps will kill a man.


    A steel wire suddenly stretched across the crowd, and two people were cut directly by the steel wire.


    However, before everyone calmed down, a hand came out of the darkness and pulled a person into the darkness.


    "Ah..." There was a scream in the dark.


    "The murderer is in front. Shoot!"


    Dada -


    but at this time, a large amount of gas burst out.


    "No, it''s poison gas. Shut up, shut up!"


    By this time, these gases had already filled out.


    Edith smelled the gas with a touch of sweetness.


    "It''s phenazine fluoride!" Edith suddenly felt soft: "hold on Hold on It will soon evaporate. "


    Edith struggled to hold on to the wall, trying to keep her body from collapsing.


    But someone has fallen to the ground.


    Benzzincafluoride is not a common chemical element, but a special synthetic drug for the military.


    Indies knows how to synthesize benzzincafluoride, but it is almost impossible to synthesize it under normal circumstances.


    Because of the lack of synthesis machine, it is impossible to synthesize with the original conditions.


    Benzenezineachlorofluoride is not fatal, but in a very short time, it will paralyze the body and paralyze the nerves.


    The effect is similar to that of anesthetics, but it only makes the body soft and weak, but the pain nerves will not be paralyzed.


    However, after exposure to air, benzzinan fluoride will evaporate in a very short time.


    So if they didn''t inhale phenazine and enflurane just now, they could survive for a minute.


    A minute of silence is not difficult for a well-trained soldier.


    Indies is to remind people that this is the only way to open your mouth to inhale benzenezinone.


    There are still a few soldiers who haven''t fallen. They seem to have persevered.


    But at this time, a black hook came out of the darkness, clasped on the shoulder of an anti terrorist elite.As soon as the chain on the hook is pulled, the anti terrorist elite is directly pulled into the darkness.


    Suk came out wearing a gas mask, with a pair of hooks in his hands and blood on them.


    The soldiers who did not fall immediately attacked him.


    But Suk waved and rotated the double hook Lian, and the bullet could not penetrate the hook Lian''s defense completely.


    Edith and the soldiers were stunned. This man''s use of the hook is too magical.


    So it''s still bullet proof?


    Is this a movie?


    Suddenly, the hook on Suke''s left hand is divided into five parts. At the same time, he hooks the shoulders of five anti-terrorism elites and pulls them to sukra.


    The right hook cut through the air, and the necks of five anti terrorist elites were cut at the same time.


    Edith looked at Suk breathlessly. He was stabbing himself in the thigh with a saber. He hoped to relieve benzenedifluoride with pain.


    Suk took off his gas mask and looked at Edith.


    "Mr. Indies, Mr. mansari, we''ll meet again."


    There was a smile on Suk''s face: "don''t worry, I won''t kill you now. You are my prey. I like strong kidneys."


    "What are you?"


    "What? Me, of course, human beings, real human beings. " Sue swung the sickle gently.


    Just then, footsteps came from outside the hole.


    Edith turned hard and saw that it was a woman, a beautiful woman, with long wavy brown hair, dressed like a cowboy, with only one button buttoned on her shirt, and a couple of * * almost popped out.


    Of course, now Indies and mansari don''t care how sexy this woman is, they just care that this woman is an enemy or a friend.


    "Suk, you killed a lot of people. It''s a pity that they are good prey." Said the woman.


    "No way. I''ve tried to keep my hand." Suk was not surprised to see the woman coming: "it''s a pity that only these two people were left in the end."


    Just then, a man came out of the cave.


    Chen Chu felt his head and came out of it.


    When manshari saw Chen Zhu coming out of it, he was surprised and pleased.


    But soon he was afraid again.


    Is Chen Yu behind all this?


    If so, it would be terrible.


    "Well Who can tell me, where is this? Why am I here? "

 Chapter 1324

    The cowboy yanked out two guns.


    Bang -


    but the two guns failed.


    Chen Yu turned sideways to avoid the bullet.


    The cowboy wanted to keep shooting.


    Chen Yu has moved.


    The next moment, the female cowboy''s neck was caught by Chen Zhu.


    But something unexpected happened.


    The female cowboy didn''t know how to do it. Chen Yu felt her hand slip. The female cowboy slipped out of Chen Yu''s hand.


    The female cowboy flies back more than ten meters and stares at Chen Zhu.


    "Mr. Chen, they''re midnight kidney scalpers."


    Seeing the battle between Chen Yu and the female cowboy, mansari was determined and shouted at once.


    Edith also recognized Chen Yu as the man he met in the hospital yesterday.


    Just, listen to mansari''s tone, it seems very happy to meet him here.


    But he should have seen just now how terrible the fighting capacity of this Suk is.


    Even the bullets of five people''s submachinegun can be stopped by the double hook Lian in his hand.


    What can this man change even if he appears here?


    "Midnight kidney scalper?" Chen Chu looked at the cowgirl and then at Suk. "So, I''m being treated as a kidney cutting prey?"


    The female cowboy''s body began to be covered with scales, her face became like a lizard, and her body became a little tall.


    Manshari has seen werewolves, as well as kunka and her followers.


    Now I see a woman become a lizard. It''s a little surprised and a little taken for granted.


    On the contrary, Edith''s face is full of inconceivable.


    It''s the first time he''s seen this kind of picture, this kind of supernatural event.


    Chen Yu looked at the cowgirl and said, "your appearance reminds me of some bad memories! Satanism! I met them in San Francisco last September


    The eyes of the cowboy who became a lizard suddenly contracted.


    "It''s you!? Are you the one who slaughtered the teachings of San Francisco? "


    "It''s me It seems that you are also a Satanist. "


    "You, damn it!" Lizard man.


    "We agree on this point."


    "I''m different from the crap in San Francisco." The lizard man makes a look at Suk in the back: "I will kill you in the cruelest way."


    Suk''s double hook Lian shoots at Chen Yu''s back.


    It''s over Edith couldn''t bear to look any further.


    I can only see Suk''s double hook is precisely hooked on Chen''s shoulder.


    Indies has foreseen that Chen Yu will be dragged to Suk''s face by Gou Lian, just like the previous anti-terrorism elites, and die miserably


    The lizard man looked at Chen Yu and said, "look, I said, I will kill you in the most cruel way."


    "You mean That''s it? " Chen Yu also smiled and looked at his shoulder from left to right: "it seems a little handsome, Colonel mansari. What do you think of the decorations?"


    Mansari looks at susuk and finds him trying to pull Chen.


    But he can''t move Think back when he fought kunka.


    Chen can hold dozens of tons and hundreds of tons of icicles.


    Compared with the last time, this scene is really a little pediatrics.


    "Ha ha..." Although mansari is a little weak at the moment, he still has to say something in front of him: "it''s true Very handsome. "


    Chen Yu turned to look at Suk. "You just pull. As long as the ornaments on my shoulder fall off, you will die."


    Indies looks at Chen Yu in surprise.


    This man''s tone, and his impression of that in the hospital met, drowsy man completely two temperament.


    Chen looked at the lizard man again. "Can you tell me where you are from, Satanism? Also, give me the address, and I''ll visit you later. "


    The lizard turned to run away, but the next moment, her hands and feet were bound.


    Dark magma locked her limbs and pulled them back.


    All the way to Chen Yu.


    "I, have you left?"


    The lizard man looked at Chen Yu, and his eyes were full of hatred: "my lord Satan will curse you, and you will sink into the nightmare that Satan gave you forever."


    "Ha ha Believe it or not, even your master is unwilling to accept such a fool as you and curse me? " Chen Yu looks at the lizard man ironically.


    "I am the most loyal servant of our Lord Satan."


    "Well, Satan''s good boy, tell me where your hometown is."


    "Do you think I will betray my lord?"


    Chen Yu thought about it. It seems impossible for a crazy believer to change his attitude.


    Once one sees faith as everything, one can be fearless indeed.


    If Chen is willing to spend a few days, or longer, tormenting her, it may be possible to let her talk.But the price performance ratio seems to be a little low.


    "Forget it, kill you." Chen Yu looked at the lizard man: "but I will not destroy your soul. You can have a chance to return to Satan''s embrace, right Remember to say hello to him for me. "


    The dark magma suddenly poured into the lizard''s mouth, and the lizard''s skin began to turn black, and his body continued to spasm.


    But soon, the lizard''s body began to leak.


    After all, lizards are too weak to withstand the erosion of dark magma.


    This lizard man''s strength is not even one tenth of his mother''s.


    If you want to be eroded by dark magma, you can''t do anything.


    Last time Chen Yu fought with the lizards of Satanism.


    Knowing that they have the ability to regenerate after amputation, if they just amputate their limbs, even the amputated body may survive, and may grow again.


    So this time Chen Yu killed the lizard man in a more direct and straightforward way, and didn''t give her a chance to escape. She directly used dark magma to erode her vitality.


    The lizard man was discarded like a rag by Chen Zhu.


    The body of the lizard man began to volatilize and decay, and finally there was a black skeleton. However, this skeleton was not the appearance of the lizard, but the appearance of the human skeleton.


    Chen Chu turns to look at Suk, who is sweating.


    He did not know whether he should continue to pull the iron lock.


    "Let''s talk. I have a technology It can extract the essence from human kidney, I... "


    The next moment, the dark magma had sealed Suk''s mouth.


    Chen Yu is not interested in Suk''s magic, and he doesn''t want others to raise any evil ideas.


    The less people know about this kind of thing, the better it is to disappear forever.


    Qiang -


    Chen Zhu tore off two hooks and played in circles in his hand.


    "You wanted to cut my kidney, didn''t you?" Chen Yu went to Suk step by step.


    "Hmmm......" Suke shook his head as hard as he could, and his neck kept shrinking back.


    He can be cruel and cold-blooded to others, but he does not have the courage to himself. He is not really fearless.


    A pair of hook Lian suddenly crossed Suke''s left and right ribs, and Chen Yu directly cut the meat of Suke''s left and right flanks, including kidneys.

 Chapter 1325

    Suk waved his arms and the pain hit him.


    He lived 120 years, 120 years.


    He''s been very careful. He never provokes a psychic.


    But he provoked the most terrible psychic.


    Suk seems to have found something.


    Thump your arms against the stone wall.


    Boom -


    there is a constant roar from the top of the cave.


    Suk detonated the self destruct device.


    The cave is not big. It only needs 100kg of yellow... Explosive... Medicine to make it collapse and cover.


    Chen Yu looked at the top of his eyes and directly pressed Suke''s head into the stone wall to crush it.


    The rubble on the top of the head keeps falling down, and there are signs of collapse.


    Chen looked at mansari and Indies again.


    Finally, Chen Yu decided to take them out.


    If mansari is dead, another head of counter-terrorism security may not be good for the supernatural.


    Chen Chu grabs mansari and Indies and rushes out of the cave.


    Mansari and Edith saw the huge stones falling on Chen''s head, and Chen was equally unresponsive.


    It was not the rock that fell on his head, but the cotton.


    Rushed out of the cave, Chen Yu left them on the ground.


    "What''s the matter with you two? Are you under anesthesia? "


    "Benzzinsafluoride." Said Edith.


    "Then you can get better in an hour How long did I sleep? "


    How can we know how long you slept.


    Mansari is more curious about how Suk caught Chen Yu.


    "I remember meeting you in the hospital last time, and then I went to bed on my way home. How long is it now?" Chen asked.


    "Nearly twenty-four hours."


    "Another twenty-four hours of sleep?" Chen Yu was low and murmuring.


    It seems that the party that welcomes osolisa has not been missed.


    "Over there That truck over there... " Mansari said with difficulty, "there are victims..."


    Chen walked to the car mansari was referring to and strode to the truck.


    However, before we took a few steps, there was a huge explosion on the ground.


    Edith''s face changed, Chen Yu stepped on the mine!!


    However, when the nitrate dust and soil disappeared, Indies found that Chen Zhu did not move.


    Chen Yu stood on the spot, patting the dust on his body and swearing.


    "There are mines here?" Chen Hui asked back.


    "Yes, please be careful."


    Chen Yu stepped down with all his strength, and the ground shook a little.


    Immediately before the ground began to explode.


    Although Chen''s foot has thousands of tons of power, it is difficult for Chen to fully transmit the power.


    However, slight vibration in a small area can be achieved.


    Mines are buried on the ground, and their sensors are very sensitive.


    As long as the sensor is touched and moved once, it will explode directly.


    However, Chen is not sure whether the ground mines in front of him have completely exploded.


    Chen Yu stepped on the ground again and again, and there were several sporadic explosions in succession.


    That''s the way to the truck.


    But when Chen opened the car, he saw several people folded together.


    One of the women was awake. When she looked at Chen Yu, her eyes were full of fear.


    But Chen did not care about her, but looked deep into the car.


    When Chen saw that the car was full of cans of formalin soaked kidneys, the muddy smell made Chen turn around and vomit.


    I really vomited. That smell is really disgusting.


    At last, Chen Yu had to cover his nose with his clothes to get on the car and drag the people down one by one.


    The people in the car didn''t die, they didn''t get hurt very much, they were all mesmerized by ecstasy.


    One of the women has woken up and the others are still in a coma.


    "Don''t kill me Don''t kill me... "


    The woman kept shouting. She looked very frightened.


    "If you call again, you''ll be the next victim."


    Sometimes, it''s far less effective to silence than to threaten.


    It wasn''t long before Edith and mansari returned to action.


    Two people came over, Chen Yu looked at two people: "here is handed over to you, I left."


    "Wait Mr. Chen. "


    Chen Chu turned to mansari and said, "what else can I do for you? Mr. Minister. "


    "We are not enemies."


    Mansari decided to take a step first and show Chen.


    Chen Yu thought about it and said, "I don''t want to, if I can, but I don''t trust you."A moment ago, we all wanted each other to die. We will not let go because we are not enemies.


    Chen Yu is not so naive.


    It''s a good thing that we all live in peace.


    However, Chen Yu will not relax his vigilance.


    As the old Chinese saying goes, the heart of harming and preventing people is indispensable.


    Chen Yu first reported peace to France.


    I didn''t finish the phone call yesterday, so I fell asleep.


    At this time, Chen''s other phone call.


    "Hello, handsome boy, what can I do for you?"


    "You just sent my followers to me, and I learned something from her."


    "Well?" Chen Yu was a little surprised. What did the handsome boy get from his followers.


    "One of my men betrayed me."


    "You didn''t kill those who betrayed you?"


    "He''s hiding. Although his strength is not good, even I have to admit that he knows how to hide." "But he also knows that he can''t hide forever, so his plan is to hide in the world. Satanism is created by him. In my name, he doesn''t know how to make contact with human beings, and that human thinks he is me."


    "So the ultimate goal of Satanism is to call this man of yours to the world?"


    "It''s impossible for a demon of his level to go to the world." Said the handsome boy.


    "Then he Or what do they want to do? "


    "My man wants to give up his body and create a body that can hold him in the world. Although the body still limits his power, it is strong enough that even you can''t compete with him."


    "What should I do?"


    "Help me send him back to hell and to me."


    "But you said, I can''t beat him."


    "If he gives up his body, his body will be exposed to my detection range. I can find his body as soon as possible, and then I will transfer his body strength to you."


    "Is he Lord level?" Chen asked.


    "No, it''s an ordinary Lord, a fool. He stole a drop of my blood and wanted to be promoted to the Lord."


    "Well, I see. How can I find Satanism?"


    "There''s a headquarters in New Orleans. Send their leader to me, and I''ll let him speak up and get more information."

 Chapter 1326

    At home, farry was very pleased to see Chen Yu coming back.


    Although I was worried, I didn''t get much fright.


    Because she knew that even if Chen Yu fell asleep, he would not be in any danger.


    Just slept for 24 hours, and now Chen Yu is still very energetic.


    Chen Yu did not know when he would fall asleep next time.


    Because of that flexibility, Chen Yu''s work and rest have been completely confused.


    Fari makes a cup of coffee for Chen Yu, but Chen Yu holds the cup and doesn''t drink it all the time, staring at the water vapor.


    Chen Yu is always thinking about what the handsome boy told him before.


    Finally, Chen Yu decided to enter the river map and ask the old turtle for advice.


    "I have something to ask you, old turtle."


    Chen Yu said the whole story. Of course, Chen Yu deliberately avoided the identity of a handsome boy.


    Just a good friend.


    "It''s a good thing for you." Said the old turtle.


    "Oh? What''s a good thing? "


    "Generally speaking, borrowing the power of others is to be returned, but also requires interest." "That''s why the old turtle said," sacrifice is said, but you borrow the power of no one. It''s like if you go to a public place to fight and roll, you need to pay a price, but if you go to a wilderness, even if you go anywhere, no one will take care of you. "


    The words of the old turtle reassured Chen Yu a lot, and he continued.


    "Of course, it''s not all good. After all, it''s lent to you, and it won''t become your strength. In your opinion, the strength of the other party is much higher than yours, which means that you need to bear the strength that doesn''t belong to you. When the strength is on you, it may not produce sequelae, but if the strength leaves your body, then Vice President With the help of others, an ordinary person may be able to carry two or three hundred kilograms of things, but when things are put down, it is likely to fracture or even paralyze. "


    "That is to say, I''m likely to hurt myself by using the power of others?"


    "Yes." The old turtle nodded: "so, you need to temper your body. Even if you have more than human body, it is not enough for many powerful beings. You need to have stronger body."


    "What should I do?"


    "One is direct, to improve their own strength." The old turtle said, "the other is to be attacked and take damage."


    "That is, to be a meat shield?"


    "That''s right."


    "Then you come?"


    "I can''t. We''re so bad. I''m likely to miss."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    It seems that we still need to find a way.


    By the way, don''t you have a lot of missile warheads and bombs?


    "Old turtle, you hit me with these things."


    "Eh, this is a missile, can you get these things?" Old turtle had seen it before when he was watching TV, but he didn''t see it in kind.


    "I used to clean up a warehouse in a military base, but it was all weapons out of date in the 1970s and 1980s." Chen Yu said bluntly.


    Although these things have been out of date for decades, they are still powerful.


    Because of the high risk of these weapons, they are not easy to destroy.


    In addition, the cost is also a problem. For example, such a missile costs more than 100000 dollars.


    As an exporter of weapons, the US emperor delivers a large number of weapons and equipment to the world every year.


    Although these weapons are out of date, it is still possible to find buyers.


    For example, countries in Africa or the Middle East, of course, are now all in Chen''s pocket.


    Bang -


    the old turtle pinched a missile warhead with one hand.


    The impact of the explosion directly knocked Chen Zhu out.


    Instead, the old turtle at the center of the explosion was unharmed.


    "It''s powerful." "Perhaps one day, human beings can really invent weapons to destroy the sky and the earth," said the old turtle with emotion


    In fact, most of these weapons are loaded or airborne weapons, not long-range missile warheads.


    Generally, the loaded and airborne missile warheads belong to regional small-scale attack, and the vehicle is usually on the aircraft or tank.


    The long-range missile warhead is loaded on the rocket propeller. Generally speaking, the missile installed on the rocket propeller is not called a missile It''s a nuclear warhead.


    Chen Yu stands up again. The blast is really terrible.


    But this power is right for you.


    The old turtle picked up a warhead again: "don''t use the spirit to resist, use the flesh body to connect the impact hard."


    Chen Yu grinned. Just now, he instinctively used magic defense.


    It''s going to be a head-on shock. I think I''m really going to get hurt.The power of this missile warhead is really very strong.


    Boom -


    the moment the warhead exploded, Chen felt a pain in his abdomen, and then the whole man flew out.


    Chen Chu struggled to get up and looked down. There was a piece of metal in his abdomen.


    The muscles on Chen''s face were all squeezed together.


    The old turtle went to Chen Yu and said, "is it hurt?"


    "You say so." Chen Yu sat on the ground, pulled out the metal pieces and left them aside.


    Chen Yu has not felt hurt for a long time, but this time he is really hurt.


    Chen predicted that if he was attacked by a missile, even with the protection of qingyixia and dark magma, he would be seriously injured if he fired ten missiles of this power.


    If there is no protection, three missiles can seriously hurt themselves.


    Of course, under normal circumstances, I will not stand in the same place and let the missile strike.


    Chen kept his wounds in Hetu for three days, and then began to receive missile warheads.


    Then Chen Yu was injured again


    Since we choose this way of cultivation, it is inevitable to get hurt.


    If these missile warheads can''t do damage to Chen Yu, then Chen Yu''s cultivation is meaningless.


    After several injuries, Chen felt that his physical resistance had improved a lot.


    Not to mention others, such as the recovery of injuries.


    With injuries like the one on the first day, Chen can now recover in less than two days.


    "Chen Yu, this time I detonated three warheads at the same time." Said the old turtle.


    "Well, come on."


    Bombardment -


    in a flash, Chen was hit by a violent impact.


    Then Chen Yu stood up again, but with it came an irresistible stream of pajamas.


    "And Again. " Chen Yu put his head on the ground and fell asleep.


    Chen Yu has been thinking about a problem, smart.


    What is agility?


    In addition to the drowsy reaction, Chen didn''t find his magic power or something unusual in xiaotiandi.


    Chen Yu has never understood what flexibility means.

 Chapter 1327

    Now, Chen Yu understands.


    In my sleep.


    This is Chen''s first passive understanding.


    No wonder the old turtle said he didn''t need to do anything.


    It''s time to understand.


    That''s what happened.


    That''s what smart is about?


    In fact, it is the balance between its own magic source and the magic source of xiaotiandi. That is to say, when the magnitude is the same, the magic source of xiaotiandi is transferred into Chen Yu''s body, and the magic source of Chen Yu''s body is transformed into the magic source of xiaotiandi.


    The two have been exchanged, not permanently fixed, but constantly changing.


    The magic source of noumenon and the magic source of xiaotiandi are in constant harmony.


    At the beginning, Chen Yu entered the sky and created a small world. After that, the magic source of the small world became the biggest dependence of Chen Yu.


    The magic source of xiaotiandi far exceeds that of Chen Yu.


    However, with continuous cultivation, the magic source of noumenon is growing.


    But the magic source of xiaotiandi will not change.


    Because the small world is so big, it won''t get bigger, so the magic source is fixed.


    However, after being nimble, there was a change, because the two sources of magic changed.


    Now, the magic source of xiaotiandi has become the magic source of Chen Yu''s body. Then, through Chen Yu''s own cultivation, the magic source of his body is expanded, and then the modulation transformation is carried out again, so as to achieve the effect of expanding xiaotiandi.


    And the cycle of this transposition is 81 days.


    Every eighty-one days, it will change the tone.


    In fact, Chen Yu is not really asleep.


    But the body goes to sleep.


    It''s the body''s instinctive response.


    That is to say, from now on, every 81 days, our strength will be significantly improved.


    Of course, the growth depends on Chen''s hard work.


    If Chen Yu did not practice in the 81 day transformation cycle, then there would be no growth during the transformation.


    Chen Yu slept for 81 days. In fact, Chen Yu''s consciousness was clear all the time.


    Although he can''t see it, Chen can still sense his own changing process.


    On the eighty first day, Chen Yu opened his eyes.


    "Wake up, how do you feel?"


    "Full of energy, not much else." Chen Yu looked at his hands and feet.


    There is no improvement in strength, because the first smart transformation is due to the balance between the source of magic in the body and the source of magic in the small world, or the source of magic in the body is higher than the source of magic in the small world.


    Just like the seesaw, the source of magic in the body is a little bit more than the source of magic in the small world, so that the source of magic starts to change its position.


    Chen Yu felt that his small world was a little bigger. Now it covers an area of about 31 meters.


    "Do you continue to practice physical strength?" Asked the old turtle.


    "No, I have something to do tonight. I''ll go out first."


    Although I spent more than 100 days in the river map, I spent less than three hours outside.


    Chen Yu still remembers today''s welcome party for the return of othelia.


    Don''t think that osolisa has done nothing to the supernatural society.


    The first is lurking beside Leon, which has a very big risk.


    The second is a lot of information she provides to the supernatural society.


    The credit of osolisa is no less than that of anyone in the association.


    Now she is officially a member of the association, and everyone in the association must be present.


    After all, I can''t let the meritorious officials chill.


    Chen actually likes the current status and scale of the association.


    Because of the small scale of the association, there is no competition for power and profit.


    Everyone can live in peace.


    But if there are more people, so are the benefits.


    Can we guarantee the purity of each member then? Chen can''t guarantee.


    No one can guarantee it.


    "Fanny, there''s a party at headquarters tonight. Do you want to go?"


    "Good." Fari did not refuse.


    Farry doesn''t exclude parties. She just doesn''t like parties in the upper class like Chen Yu.


    For example, in the past, Zola, Steven and lasfa have held parties. They have been there several times.


    But every time we have to stretch our own expression, everyone has to deal with each other with a fake smile, and then we have to be careful about eating and drinking, so as not to lose the master''s face.


    That''s why Chen Yu and fari hate parties in the upper class.


    And the party that Chen Yu and fari held by themselves didn''t have this problem.


    There is no upper class person in the headquarters of the association, so the atmosphere is very casual.


    If you want to play or make trouble, no one will lose face.And Fanny and the members of the association know each other.


    Little gren is one of the favorite parties.


    And the association has her little partner, Evans.


    "It''s a bit bad today, I hope it won''t rain." Fari sat in the passenger seat, looking at the cloudy sky.


    If it rains in the middle of the party, it''s definitely a disappointment.


    "It doesn''t matter." Chen said.


    Chen can''t control the weather in the whole Los Angeles area, but Chen can control the weather in the headquarters of the association.


    Even if it rains hard outside, the headquarters of the association can be calm.


    When it comes to the association, the members of the association are busy.


    Decorate all kinds of decorations, and put food.


    A dozen evil spirits came and went, putting a plate of food on the table.


    Little greyne and Evans are already playing. Two children are running, one after the other.


    Chen and fari went into the front hall and saw that osolisa was chatting with West.


    "Osolisa, welcome back."


    "President." Osolisa stood up at once.


    "This is Fanny. You should meet for the first time."


    "Hello, Fanny."


    "Hello, your name''s oso Lisa."


    Fanny and osolisa talk about women, Chen Yu and West retreat automatically.


    "President, do you know the terrorist attack this morning?"


    "Well? What''s the matter? "


    West said what happened today: "now there is a big problem in mansari. It''s such a big thing just after taking office. President, shall we go down the drain?"


    Chen Yu thought about it and said what happened to him again.


    West''s expression suddenly became strange.


    That midnight kidney cutting fanatic kidnapped Chen Zhu.


    At the same time, West was also in deep thought. After more than ten seconds, West said: "in this case, mansari''s trouble should be smaller. After all, he just took office. Two days later, he traced back to midnight to cut the kidney. Although he paid a lot of casualties, it can serve as his merit."


    "I don''t think it''s a chance for him. He can blame the old subordinates of the anti terrorist security department, and then take the credit to himself. After all, he had been raging for nearly a month before he took office, and only two days after he took office, he solved the problem Not only will he have no trouble, he will probably take this opportunity to speed up the power of the Department of counter terrorism and security. "

 Chapter 1328

    "Do you think there is any credibility if mansari is the first to show me his kindness?" Chen asked.


    "It''s hard to guess, but there will be no conflict between the supernatural society and the Department of counter terrorism security in the short term." "Although we have conflicts, there is no interest dispute. There is no need for mansari to tear up the skin with us, but in the long run, once mansari has fully collected the power within the Department of counter terrorism and security, he will definitely not tolerate a disobedient subordinate department. The most important thing is that this subordinate department needs another 20 million dollars a year, which is no longer a subordinate department Department, but his grandfather level. "


    Chen Yu smiled. What West said was really funny, but it was very reasonable.


    If this happens in the supernatural society, Chen can''t tolerate it, as can mansari.


    He may have been grateful for saving mansari himself, so he said that.


    Just, will he really tolerate an uncontrolled subordinate department?


    But there is no better way.


    Kill mansari?


    Another stranger is more troublesome.


    Moreover, it is taboo in any industry and any place to fight for interests through assassination.


    Just like those countries in Latin America, criminal groups dare to assassinate even senior government officials for their own interests, and even offer rewards to hunt police. The chaotic political environment is unimaginable in other places.


    Chen may be strong enough now, but he is far from ignoring any rules.


    In such a social environment as the US emperor, depending on assassination to seek interests, it is likely that he will fall into a situation of eternal doom.


    The supernatural society is ultimately the formal sector, not a messy organization.


    Chen believes in power, but he doesn''t blindly use it to decide everything.


    If one day the fight between Chen and mansari ends in Chen''s failure, Chen will be willing to give in.


    Instead of just running and killing people.


    Enemies on the battlefield and enemies in politics are two concepts.


    Of course, so far Chen and the supernatural society have been playing good cards.


    The advantage lies with them for the time being. Chen Yu and West are just on guard.


    Chen and West don''t think they will win, but they can make more active arrangements when they have the advantage.


    Several people by the lake are competing with each other. They are having a lot of fun.


    Jolin Nash is using the elemental magic whirlwind to roll up a water tornado. Moid dropped several seeds in the water, and a dozen aquatic plants with mouths appeared in the water.


    This kind of fight often happens in the association. Except for never being challenged, everyone else often competes with their peers.


    ¡­¡­


    "Just come back, buss. Do you know how worried I am about your missing days?"


    Next to keffi bath, her husband, O''Neal, knelt on one knee, grabbed her palm, his face beaming.


    Keffi bath sat in the chair as if she were a queen, but O''Neal was more like her servant.


    O''nei used to be a senior executive in her company. In the eyes of others, o''nei was young and promising, funny and humorous, and quite popular in the company.


    But in the eyes of keffi Buss, O''Neal is not as beautiful as others think.


    I can come back alive this time. The most disappointing thing is O''Neal.


    If he doesn''t come back, o''nei will be able to inherit his huge wealth.


    "I want to be alone." Said keffi bass quietly.


    They signed a prenuptial agreement, and even if they divorced, O''Neal would only get a few million dollars in breakup fees.


    The break-up fee is not only given by the man. In fact, the laws of the United States and the United States will first determine whether there is a prenuptial agreement. If there is a prenuptial agreement, it will be judged according to the prenuptial agreement. If there is no prenuptial agreement, it is basically the property sharing between the two parties.


    Of course, if one party makes a mistake, such as cheating, it will also affect the distribution of property.


    In the United States, prenuptial agreements are very common.


    In particular, the rich people of the United States and the United States, almost every married rich people will sign a prenuptial agreement with their partners.


    If you want to know a person''s nature is very simple, you can marry him.


    After marriage, o''nei''s nature is exposed, and there is no such beauty and romance before marriage.


    O''nei''s greed and ambition are gradually exposed.


    In the eyes of outsiders, happy couples have long been separated.


    The reason why Kiev buss has not divorced O''Neal is just for the benefit of the company.


    Keffi buss knew many of O''Neal''s secrets. For example, he used his duty to embezzle company property.


    Transfer the company''s working capital to overseas accounts, as well as his underground lovers.


    He thinks it''s good to hide. In fact, some of them were sent by keffi bass.Keffi bass is now investigating O''Neal''s overseas account.


    Once the investigation is clear, it is the end of O''Neal.


    Keffi buss won''t give O''Neal a cent and will send him to prison.


    "Then I won''t disturb you. You have a good rest." O''Neill got up and said.


    At the moment of turning around, o''nei''s face suddenly darkened.


    On the two days of keffi Bass''s disappearance, O''Neal was more excited than drugs.


    In particular, according to the police, when Kefei bass was probably kidnapped by a kidney cutting fanatic at midnight, o''nei almost choked with excitement.


    But keffi bass is back, intact.


    This disappointed O''Neal. He never wanted his wife to die like this.


    Why did she come back? Why did she come back alive?


    That damned midnight kidney cutter This waste


    Just as keffi bath knows what O''Neal thinks, O''Neal also knows what keffi bath thinks.


    He is afraid that he has nothing, this vicious woman, she will not easily let go of himself.


    Now he is afraid to use the company''s money, because the Viper has been staring at himself.


    When she finds out what she has done, waiting for her will be more tragic than death.


    I will never let this woman succeed!


    The money belongs to her, and all her property should belong to her.


    I have worked hard for so many years, and all my efforts are not prepared to go to prison.


    By the way! Let her die! As long as she is dead, her property will belong to her.


    At this moment, o''nei finally made up his mind to let the woman die.


    But this kind of thing must be done cleanly and beautifully, and can''t let oneself have suspicion.


    When o''nei left the villa, he took out the phone and dialed a number.


    "I want to speak to fides."

 Chapter 1329

    "Hello, O''Neal, I heard you asked for me?"


    There was a lazy voice over the phone.


    O''Neal''s heart jerked, and it was hard to breathe.


    Fear, o''nei''s biggest fear is not his wife Kefu Yi bath, but the man named FEDES.


    "Hi How are you, fides? "


    "I hope this call you gave me is not only for reminiscence, I hate reminiscence, especially the waste I hate."


    FEDES said without mercy, in a tone full of contempt for O''Neal.


    "I''d like to ask you a favor."


    "What''s busy?"


    "Do you know my wife, keffi bath?"


    "Of course, that beautiful and rich woman is the CEO of buss group, the largest theater in North America."


    "I want her money."


    "I can''t help. Except for the shareholders of bath group, the only one who can get her money is the bank."


    "As long as she''s dead, the money''s mine." O''Neill said.


    "Ha ha What price are you going to pay? "


    "A million dollars."


    "Ha ha Are you killing the beggar? Fool, I want more, I want $100 million. "


    "It''s impossible. You''re robbing."


    "Ha ha If you don''t agree, then I will send our conversation to your wife. " Said fides.


    "How can you You... "


    "I''ll give you three seconds to think about it. How about three, two, one?"


    "I I agree When will she die? "


    "No one who I want to kill can escape, just rest assured." Said fides.


    "I want to hurry up, as soon as possible. She is investigating me now. If you can''t do it as soon as possible, I''m afraid you won''t get any money."


    "By the way, where is your wife now?"


    "Los Angeles."


    "Los Angeles?" Feders suddenly fell into silence: "can you take her somewhere else? San Francisco, for example, or other cities. "


    "Why?"


    "I don''t like going to Los Angeles." Said fides.


    "She''s very resistant now, and I can''t take her out of Los Angeles at all." O''Neill said.


    "I''m not going to Los Angeles." Said fides.


    "You don''t need to stay here, just kill her." O''Neill said.


    "You''re going to have to pay more, plus $100 million."


    "That''s too much for you, Federer."


    "I said, I hate Los Angeles. I don''t like going there."


    "That''s not a reason at all."


    "That''s why I''m here. If you take her to other cities, then there''s no need to add money. There''s a need to add money in Los Angeles." Feders is very tough.


    O''Neal scolds the vampire in his heart.


    But this phone call has made him difficult.


    "Well, you''d better do it as soon as possible." O''Neal still took the price.


    As long as you get that woman''s property, it''s worth even 200 million dollars.


    Buss group, which is the largest theater in North America and even in the world, covers more than 1100 theatres, more than 12000 movie screens and a market value of more than 30 billion US dollars.


    From her father, keffi bath inherited 45% of bath group''s shares.


    Last year, the total box office in North America was $12 billion, but buss group''s theater revenue reached $10 billion.


    Of course, the box office accounts for only 30% of the total revenue, and the rest is the revenue from drinks, popcorn and the surrounding areas.


    Buss group''s net profit reached 1.2 billion US dollars, that is to say, Kefu Yi buss made 540 million US dollars last year.


    As long as you can get all the property of Kefu bath, and you don''t have to pay for half a year''s income, you can get the wealth you dream of.


    O''nei seems to have seen endless wealth beckoning to him.


    And I don''t need to be like a dog to beg for mercy in front of keffi bath.


    There is no need to look for a woman like this again.


    ¡­¡­


    Keffi buss went shopping as usual, just like the last kidnapping had no effect on her.


    Of course, in order to ensure their own safety, this time keffi buss hired a team of 20 bodyguards.


    The famous Blackwater security company provided her with assistance.


    All of these twenty are experienced veterans or mercenaries.


    And they also know how to distance themselves when employers need them, without affecting their leisure enjoyment.Behind keffi buss were two hard pressed mercenaries carrying shopping bags for her.


    Kefu Yi Bath''s step suddenly, pulled down her sunglasses and looked forward.


    Then Kiev buss strode forward.


    "Hello, Mr. mansari."


    Mansari and Li Mu are drinking coffee on the side of the road. They are carrying out a task.


    It''s just that mansari didn''t expect to meet keffi bass here.


    "You are Miss Covey Mansari recognized that this woman was the one saved from Suk the other day.


    "May I have bath, please?" Keffi buss looks at Li Mu. "Is this your girlfriend?"


    "No, I''m Mr. mansari''s subordinate." Said Li Mu.


    "Mr. mansari, I thank you for saving me. Do you have time? I want to treat you to dinner. "


    "Sorry, I''m afraid not." Mansari shook his head.


    "Which department do you work in? I checked all the police files in Los Angeles, and I didn''t find you. " Asked keffi bath.


    "It''s none of your business." Said mansari quietly.


    At that moment, a report came from the headset in mansari.


    "Sir, that man is coming in the direction of you and Li."


    Li Mu nods to mansari. Mansari looks at keffi bass. "You''d better leave now."


    I saw a man walking across the sidewalk. He was in a hurry. His face was full of strangers. His eyes were everywhere.


    They are now arresting a fugitive. Normally, the anti terrorist security department is not involved in the task of arresting fugitives.


    But this fugitive is dangerous. He''s a bomber.


    There have been many explosions and many casualties.


    The Ministry of counter terrorism and security will identify some criminals who will cause social unrest. Such criminals are their daily targets.


    Mansari had seen the fugitive, but he looked away deliberately.


    "Li, don''t pay attention to that person with your eyes. You should pretend to be nothing." Mansari lowered his voice.


    Li Mu is still a new man. He doesn''t understand many details.


    "Are you catching any fugitives? My men can help you. They are all elites."

 Chapter 1330

    Mansari ignores keffi bath, and Li Mu walks toward the fugitive.


    The two of them chatted like passers-by.


    In the moment when he came to the fugitive, mansari moved.


    It''s like a tiger that eats people. One hand grabs the fugitive''s neck, the other grabs the fugitive''s wrist, and then raises it and smashes it to the ground.


    "Don''t move!" Li Mu also shot at the fugitive in an instant.


    "Search!" Mansari called to Li Mu, pressing the fugitive.


    Li Mu immediately searched the fugitive: "look, boss."


    There is a bomb on the fugitive. Fortunately, mansari is quick and quick to subdue the fugitive.


    Otherwise, the fugitive detonates his bomb here, which is likely to cause casualties.


    "Don''t get close!" When mansari saw keffi bath approaching, he shouted out, "block the scene and evacuate the surrounding people."


    Even if the fugitive is subdued, the danger is not relieved.


    If he cannot be disarmed, the danger will remain.


    The prisoner is extremely dangerous. His explosives are very powerful.


    At this time, other players came.


    After a lot of efforts, we finally saw the danger of the bomb lifted.


    Mansari was relieved.


    You should know that his uniform is not an ordinary prisoner, but a bomb that can explode at any time.


    If the bomb exploded, he could not have survived.


    Keffi buss did not leave, but waited for mansari not far away.


    Mansari saw that keffi bath was still there, so he went forward.


    "What else can I do for you, Miss Covey?"


    "Do you have time? I want to treat you to dinner. "


    "Sorry, I don''t have much time."


    "Can I have a contact information?" Keffi bath looks at mansari.


    "I''m sorry, I can''t."


    "And what department are you from?"


    "I can''t say that." Mansari still refused coldly.


    "If you don''t tell me, I''ll follow you." Said keffi bath.


    Mansari ignores keffi Bath''s entanglement and leaves directly after getting on the bus with Li Mu.


    "Boss, that woman is still following." Li Mu has accepted some professional courses. Although he is still in the student stage, there are still some basic anti tracking methods.


    "Get rid of them."


    But after a long attempt, Li Mu failed to get rid of the people behind him.


    After all, behind the car is Kefu Yi Bass''s bodyguard, who is a professional mercenary, several levels stronger than Li Mu.


    Li Mu is a student of this standard.


    "Pull over." Said mansari.


    Mansari got out of the car, and keffi bass got out of the car and came to mansari.


    "Mr. mansari, we meet again."


    "What do you want?"


    "I just want to meet you."


    "You know, I have the right to arrest you like this." Said mansari.


    "I''m rich." Said keffi bath.


    Keffi bath is telling mansari that she can do whatever she wants.


    Mansari had nothing to say because he knew that was the rule of the society.


    Even if he is a semi secret organization, he needs to give in to the rich.


    "Well, I''m from the Department of counter terrorism and security. Is that enough now?" Said mansari.


    "Department of counter terrorism security?" Keffi buss didn''t hear about the Department, but by the name, he knew it had something to do with counter-terrorism.


    "Do you accept business?" Asked keffi bath.


    "Not accepted." Said mansari with a frown.


    "I can sponsor you 50 million dollars at a time." Said keffi bath.


    Mansari was about to turn around and leave. Hearing the $50 million sponsorship, he couldn''t help but stop.


    Sometimes, the government should also bow to money.


    Nothing in the world is priceless.


    Even the Department of counter terrorism and security has a price.


    Now mansari is removing the influence of his predecessor, such as the Treasury, which is not in his charge.


    However, if external funding can be obtained, it will be of vital help for him to grasp the anti terrorist security department.


    "We''re not a killer department. We don''t kill people."


    "I just want to borrow that intelligence department to investigate something for me." Said keffi bath.


    "Investigate what?"


    "Shall we find a place to sit?"


    "Li, you go back to the headquarters first."


    ¡­¡­


    "Is this restaurant very expensive?" Asked mansari."A minimum of three thousand dollars." Said keffi bath.


    At this time, the waiter came over: "Miss Kefu Yi, do you need any famous wine in our restaurant today?"


    "Is there any famous wine today? Give me a bottle of this table. "


    "OK, just a moment, please." The waiter left respectfully.


    Mansari picked up the menu and saw the nameless wine on it, which was selling for $88888.


    Mansari felt dizzy.


    "I don''t understand the rich man who drinks $88888 a bottle of wine. I don''t believe that there is any wine in the world that can really cost me $88888."


    "Throughout Los Angeles, only this restaurant has a stable supply of nameless wine. Other people are willing to spend money and may not drink nameless wine."


    When the nameless wine was brought up, mansari saw that there was no trademark on the bottle, only a number.


    "What kind of wine is it? Why there is no trademark?"


    "That''s why it''s called anonymous." Keffi buss put his fingers around, and the waiter standing next to him poured the wine for the two of them: "please, Mr. mansari."


    Mansari picked up the glass, and in a flash, a smell of wine rushed into his nose.


    "Good wine!" Even before drinking, mansari knew that it was really good wine, totally different from the wine he had drunk in the past.


    At the entrance of the wine, the moist fragrance filled the mouth and could not dissipate for a long time.


    After entering the abdomen, I feel a little warm, and I don''t feel hot.


    Mansari is reluctant to put down the goblet.


    "Well, do you think it''s worth $88888 now?"


    "Maybe, but I still won''t spend $88888 on a bottle of wine. It''s never possible."


    Keffi bass waved to the waiter to sign him off.


    After the waiter left, keffi Bass said, "Mr. mansari, I want you to investigate my husband for me."


    "Investigating your husband? Extramarital affairs? "


    "I have basically mastered the evidence of his extramarital affairs." "In his three years of marriage, he used his position to embezzle hundreds of millions of dollars from the company and transfer them to his overseas account. I need you to help me find out his overseas account and the flow direction of the money, and help me recover the money," said keffi bass


    "Overseas accounts are not easy to investigate." Said mansari.


    "That''s why I''m looking for you." "I''ve found very little evidence so far, although I''ve also found private detectives and business spies," said keffi bass

 Chapter 1331

    As soon as keffi buss got home, he got a call from mansari.


    "Miss Covey."


    "Mr. mansari, what can I do for you?"


    "When was the last time you and your husband Zuo.. AI?"


    "What does this have to do with the matter I commissioned you to investigate?"


    "It doesn''t matter." "But I''ve found something, and I think you should pay attention to it," mansari said


    "What did you investigate?"


    "I found in the hospital records that your husband, O''Neal, has had three STD treatments in the last six months."


    "This is Sexual disease? " Asked Coffey bass in dismay.


    "Yes, that''s right, so if you feel something different, you''d better go to the hospital for a check-up."


    With that, mansari hung up.


    But keffi Buss''s face was livid, and the anger in her chest was hard to burst out.


    Keffi Bass wanted to kill that bastard.


    To the hospital? Keffi buss was about to go to the hospital when she stopped.


    Since O''Neal''s treatment record will be found, if he goes to the hospital, he will also be found by someone who wants to.


    Once this event is exposed, it will have a great negative impact on our image and even on our own management of bath group.


    Thinking about it, Kiev buss decided not to go to the hospital.


    Anyway, the disease will not be fatal.


    And I''m not sure if I''m infected.


    Keffi bath thought about it. She was going to find her own personal doctor.


    But it occurred to her that her personal doctor seemed to have been introduced by O''Neill.


    No, I can''t find a personal doctor.


    ¡­¡­


    "Hello, Chen, there is a customer who is in a hurry. Do you have time now?"


    Chen Chu looked at the time, it''s already 12 o''clock in the morning.


    "What price?" Chen asked.


    "Half a million dollars, absolutely confidential."


    "Yes." Chen Zhu nodded.


    It is the rich who can offer this price.


    Chen Yu thought about it and brought some medicine.


    Rich people look for themselves, and the general treatment is some ugly, unclean diseases.


    Chen is not the first to receive such patients.


    In order not to wake up farry, Chen Yu''s movements are very light, quietly left home.


    Half an hour''s drive, Chen looked at the luxury manor in front of him.


    Horn -


    Chen Yu darkens the horn.


    A man came out of the door: "what are you doing?"


    "I got a message that someone here is ill and needs treatment."


    The guard took out the walkie talkie and asked, then put Chen Yu in.


    Then a servant took Chen Yu to the manor.


    "Just a moment. I''ll get the hostess down."


    Chen Yu waited in the living room for a few minutes, then heard footsteps coming from upstairs.


    Turning around, I saw a woman with brown hair walking down the stairs in her pajamas. The pajamas were so smooth, with slender legs.


    When keffi buss saw Chen Zhu, he was stunned.


    "You?"


    Chen Yu carefully studied Kefu Yi bath: "are you?"


    "Don''t you remember?"


    "I''m sorry, but I can''t remember Have we met? " Chen asked.


    He didn''t really have an impression of kevier bass.


    "You opened the door of the truck that day." Said keffi bath.


    She thinks Chen Yu is a member of the counter terrorism security department.


    "Big truck Oh, you said that day in the desert. " Chen Yu responded that there was a woman who seemed to be awake when she opened the door of the truck.


    However, Chen Yu didn''t specially write down what the woman looked like.


    "You Are you an illegal doctor? "


    "Yes." Chen Yu said quietly, "do you need treatment? Is it the aftermath of that event? "


    "Why were you there that day?" Asked keffi bath.


    "I''m one of the victims." Chen said.


    There''s nothing wrong with that.


    "Oh You were kidnapped by a kidney cutting maniac in the middle of the night? "


    "Yes." Chen Chu nodded, "what''s wrong with you?"


    "Come with me." Said keffi bath.


    Keffi buss takes Chen to the bedroom and locks the door.


    "I''m not sure if I have venereal disease. I need you to check it for me." Said keffi bath.


    After all, it''s not glamorous, so keffi buss is a little embarrassed."Take off your pants and everything in your lower body." Chen said.


    Keffi buss hesitated and pulled back her pajamas.


    Chen took out a peep at... The Yin mirror, and then said to Kefu bass, "lie in the bed, this thing will stretch in, you do some psychological preparation."


    Keffi bass took a deep breath and nodded, "come on."


    Chen Yu put on his mask and put in the endoscope. He found the cause of the disease.


    Then he said, "back here, I need to check your liver... Door."


    "That thing will come in?" Keffi buss was a little afraid.


    "No, just partial."


    "Yes." Chen Yu said: "it''s not serious to have... Genital herpes. I''ll prescribe some medicine for you. But you need to pay attention to personal hygiene and pay attention to safety when you have sex. In addition, genital herpes will recur, so you need to pay attention to your sexual... Partner''s safety. It''s better to be sure which sexual... Partner has the disease."


    "Do you have any physiological salt in your house?"


    "Yes."


    "Wash the vagina and back with normal saline every day, dry the lower body after washing, and keep it dry. This is acyclovir. Take it five times in the morning, middle and evening every day, and it''s a painkiller. It''s not needed normally. If the lower body feels tingling, you need to take it."


    "OK, thank you."


    Dong Dong -


    just at this time, there was a quick knock at the door.


    Chen Chu looks back at Kefu Yi bath.


    Keffi Bath''s face was a little unhappy, and she clearly knew who had come.


    "Can you open the door for me?"


    Chen Chu came forward and opened the door. Then he saw a man rush into the room with some anger.


    When o''nei saw Kefu Yi bath under the cover of the quilt and his underwear on the ground, he immediately felt a nameless fire rush to his forehead: "bath, who is he?"


    "I''m not feeling well. He''s the doctor who came to treat me."


    "Doctor?" O''Neill obviously didn''t believe it: "we have a personal doctor. Why do we need a stranger to see you? Tell me the truth, who is he?"


    Even if O''Neal is out on the street, he doesn''t like to be put on a green hat.


    "I don''t need to explain anything to you, Mr. Chen. Thank you for your treatment. I''m much better now. I''m very comfortable now. Thank you." "I''m looking forward to your next treatment," keffi buss said in a deliberately provocative tone


    "You bastard!" O''nei was not angry. He raised his fist and waved it to Chen''s face.

 Chapter 1332

    Chen Chu reaches for o''nei''s fist, just like holding a balloon with one hand.


    O''nei blushed and tried to withdraw his fist, but Chen Yu held it. It was so easy to get it back.


    Chen Zhuo turned to look at Kefu basi. Kefu basi''s face did not have any tension and panic of being caught and raped in bed, but with a cold smile.


    It seems that the relationship between the couple is not good, no, or even bad.


    They are about to tear their skin.


    Chen Yu gives o''nei a free hand and pushes him away.


    "Waste." When keffi buss saw O''Neal fall to the ground, he not only didn''t worry about it, but also gave a light spit with a kind of happy eyes.


    O''nei''s face was red, and Chen Yu raised his toolbox as if nothing had happened.


    "Mr. Chen, your skill is very good. I''m very satisfied. This is your reward." Keffi bath hands Chen Yu a check.


    "Thank you."


    "Can you give me your contact information, and I will call you when I need it."


    Nothing is more humiliating to a man than this.


    O''nei was even more furious when he heard that keffi bass was in front of him, praising his lover''s skill and asking for his contact information.


    He wished to kill the dog and the man.


    Chen Yu left. Kefu Yi bath looked at O''Neal with a scornful look. "I''m going to have a rest. Go out."


    "I''m your husband!" O''Neill roared.


    "I''m not feeling well recently. I don''t like being disturbed by others. Go out." Keffi buss is not going to have a bad relationship with O''Neal anymore.


    O''nei''s behavior disgusted her, and she could no longer tolerate the man.


    O''Neill turned and left, equally furious.


    He can''t wait for this woman to die.


    He also felt that keffi bass had planned to tear his face with him.


    This made him feel more and more crisis.


    If you keep procrastinating, you will lose everything.


    "When are you going to Los Angeles, Mr. feders?"


    "What''s the hurry? I need to prepare." Feders replied impatiently.


    "I need you to act as soon as possible, I can''t stand that bitch... Son, I want her to die, I want her to die! I want her to die now! "


    "I see. Don''t yell on the phone. I can hear it." Federer still said slowly.


    ¡­¡­


    "That''s a real worry." Said feders rather displeased.


    "Boss, are we really going to Los Angeles? The supernatural society is not easy to mess with. "


    The hermit church, a supernatural organization in North America, is a large organization with its headquarters in Seattle.


    Last time in the North American psychic competition, Federer personally led the team to participate.


    It also witnessed the repair of the Illuminati by the supernatural society.


    "It''s worth taking a risk on the $200 million list, not to mention that the supernatural society won''t know we''re here if we''re careful."


    Feders said it was light, but in fact he didn''t dare to be a little careless.


    That''s the supernatural society!


    Once there is a slightest negligence, the supernatural society knows that the hermits will be on their territory, which is likely to lead to greater conflict.


    Federer is not sure he''s going to fall back under the attack of the supernatural society.


    The number of members of the order is quite large, but most of them are not strong.


    "Go get some bodies," said FEDES, pondering


    "Boss, it''s too risky to use that magic."


    "Not in downtown Los Angeles." "Let naoni lead his wife to the outskirts of Los Angeles, set up a game, cut off their signals, and the supernatural society won''t know what we''re doing. When we clean up the scene afterwards, no one knows we''ve been here," feders said


    Federton paused and said, "don''t get the body in Seattle. Change it to a city far away from Seattle, so that even if it comes to light, you won''t doubt our retreat."


    ¡­¡­


    "According to the information we received, 95 bodies were lost at St. Mary''s Hospital in Kansas City, 30 at Amor''s Hospital, and 30 at xido Hospital..."


    Chen Yu and fari watched the news broadcast on TV. Fari said, "who are these bodies thieves? Chen, don''t you mind? "


    Chen chuckled bitterly. The supernatural society can''t control that far. Naturally, the local supernatural organization in Kansas City is in charge of what happened in Kansas City, but they can''t intervene.


    No matter what organizational force it is, it has its own sense of territory.


    If you accept the invitation of the government, or the invitation of the local organization, or the request of the parties, you can help in the past.If not, it really has nothing to do with myself.


    Besides, this kind of body theft is not necessarily a supernatural event. It may be a criminal organization.


    It''s also possible that criminal organizations are trying to sell human organs.


    The supernatural society is mainly responsible for the supernatural events in Los Angeles and surrounding areas.


    Of course, if the incident was in California, Chen would be in charge.


    "It''s better for Los Angeles."


    Farrie saw Chen Yu''s eyes and boasted, and white Chen Yu''s eyes.


    When he got up and supported his stomach, Chen Chu saw fari get up and immediately went to help him.


    "Chen, I''m not an old woman. You don''t want to see me come and help me if I move. I want to walk around by myself." Said Farley.


    "All right."


    When fari came to the vineyard, the vines in the vineyard were in full bloom. It is estimated that in another three months, a bunch of grapes could be formed on the trees.


    A dozen evil spirits are working hard in the vineyard.


    They are picking dead leaves from the grape trees and catching worms by hand.


    There was a herd of cattle on the turf not far away, and one seemed to approach fari.


    At this time, the princess did not know where to come out and roared at the cow.


    The cow turned around and ran away. The princess came to fari''s side and licked her palm.


    Fari touched the princess''s head. Even at home, Chen Yu would look at her dead.


    Fari sat under eukins and fell asleep.


    At this time, some evil spirits came and took blankets and pillows to put on Farrie''s mat.


    The princess is lying on her side, feeling the spring sun.


    The treetops of eukins trembled, and a few golden spots fell.


    This is eukins absorbing the aura of heaven and earth around him, and then superfluous aura.


    Because the aura around him is so abundant, eukins also takes a lot of aura.


    As can be seen from the lush plants around, eukins manages it very well.


    The root vein of eukins has covered more than ten square kilometers, and a large area of turf outside has just been covered recently.

 Chapter 1333

    On the other side of Mirror Lake, several people came.


    "Professor colsten, it''s beautiful here."


    "Yes, but it''s someone else''s private domain." Corsten pointed to the conspicuous villa on the other side of the lake.


    "Come on, let''s take some samples and go." The girl said sadly.


    Several people each took out a container and planned to put some water by the lake.


    Just then, a rustling sound came from the reeds behind them.


    "There seems to be something in it." The girl stopped and turned to look at the reeds.


    "Maybe it''s a beaver." Corsten said.


    But the next moment, in the reeds, a giant wolf with black body emerged.


    The black wolf''s head is close to three meters, and its shoulder height is estimated to be close to one meter six.


    Undulating the front, making a hunting action, the mouth issued a low roar.


    "Damn..." Everyone was scared. They had no idea how they met wolves here.


    It''s less than ten kilometers away from the city. They came here along the outer river. They thought it was not even a remote area, so they didn''t bring any self-defense weapons.


    But I didn''t expect that there was such a fierce beast here.


    Such a fierce beast can kill them all.


    And wolves are the kind of beasts that kill even if they can''t eat them.


    "Run..."


    But before they started, another white wolf appeared in the other direction.


    It''s the same size as the black wolf. It''s amazing.


    "Into the water! Water... " Cried colsten.


    All canines can swim, but some wolves are afraid of water.


    It depends on whether there is a large area of water in the range of wolves'' activities, so colsten is betting now that the two wolves dare not go into the water.


    All of them jumped into the water. They were college students, and they didn''t have much ideas.


    Now I can only listen to Corsten''s command.


    However, to their disappointment, the black-and-white wolf also went into the water.


    "Come on Come on Swim. "


    HEMA and Baima followed. They didn''t plan to catch up, but drove the strangers to the direction of the villa.


    People are trying to swim forward, but when they swim to the center of the lake, they suddenly see a figure.


    It''s like a kid.


    How can there be children there?


    I think I''m still wearing a little swimsuit.


    But at this time, the two evil stars who are chasing them follow, and they can''t care to think so much.


    Xiaogelin also saw the group. Xiaogelin immediately jumped into the water and swam to the group.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Children Run away. There are wolves in the back. " Colsten wanted to catch little Gelin, but she swam away at once.


    "Do you say HEMA and Baima?"


    "HEMA? Baima Everyone was stunned.


    "Do you know them?"


    "Yes HEMA, Baima, what are you doing? "


    Wu -


    little Gelin looked at colsten and others: "HEMA and Baima said that you were invaders, what are invaders?"


    "Well This... " The people faintly realized that the two wolves were kept in captivity by the owners here.


    But they are also aware of their own problems. They did come uninvited.


    At this time, they saw a man standing on the bank, beside whom was a large and amazing brown bear.


    The brown bear is taller than the man even when it is sitting.


    Chen Yu also knew that a group of invaders had come.


    Chen Chu beckoned for the group to come.


    When colsten and others came to the shore, they were quite embarrassed.


    However, they dare not approach Chen Yu.


    It''s really that the princess around Chen Yu is too scary.


    The princess''s shoulder is more than 1.9 meters high. If she stands upright, she will be four meters tall and weigh nearly 1800 kilograms. She is already the largest carnivore on the land.


    Soon, though, HEMA and Baima followed them ashore.


    Little Gelin sat on HEMA''s back.


    "Baba." Little Gelin jumps on Chen Yu, who reaches for her hand.


    Chen Zhu looked at colsten and others: "who are you? Why break into my private domain? "


    "I''m colsten, a professor at the University of Southern California. These are my students. We''re studying water quality in the Los Angeles area. We didn''t know it was your private territory. We just came here to collect water samples. We didn''t mean to offend your territory." Corsten said.


    Trespassing into other people''s private territory is a violation of the fortress agreement. The other party has the right to shoot them.So colsten had to be careful.


    "I''m very sorry for our unintentional offence." Corsten said.


    "All right." Chen Zhu nodded, and he didn''t find any malice or threat from them: "take your water sample, and you can leave. Follow this road, and you can go to the outside road."


    At this time, farry came out, with a snow-white puma beside her.


    It''s so beautiful. Everyone''s first feeling is that this woman is so beautiful. Even if she is pregnant, she still feels beautiful and even looks more radiant.


    And the white puma around her, standing with this woman, echoed.


    "Albino puma! My God, it''s the first time I''ve seen a white puma. "


    "Chen, who are they?" Asked fari.


    "They are university professors and students who have come here by mistake. They want to test the water quality here." Chen said.


    Several boys are a little envious of Chen Yu. He has such a beautiful wife and a beautiful big house.


    This may be their lifelong pursuit.


    Suddenly, the only girl in the group howled and couldn''t stand up with her thighs covered.


    "Sonnel, what''s the matter with you? Are you ok? " Everyone was worried and a little confused.


    "Get out of the way, I''ll see." Chen Yu stepped forward and said.


    "Can you?" Several boys are a little hostile to Chen Yu.


    "I''m a professor of medicine at the University of Los Angeles. Is that enough?" Chen said.


    Colsten didn''t expect Chen Yu to be a professor, but he was surprised.


    Chen Yu squatted down to look at the thigh called sunnell: "it''s OK, the hamstring is misplaced."


    As he said this, Chen Yu pinched sunnell''s thigh and pulled the dislocated tendon back to its original position.


    Sonnel stopped crying for pain immediately, but he still couldn''t stand up.


    "No big problem, but you''d better take her to the hospital for further examination."


    "Can I borrow your phone, sir?"


    "HEMA, get my phone."


    Colsten and others saw HEMA go back and forth, and came out with the phone in their mouth.


    This wolf is so clever.

 Chapter 1334

    An hour later, a woman came.


    This woman is full of momentum. When she got off, she fell the door and walked with wind.


    A pair of high-heeled shoes are knocking on the ground. Although they are not young, they are heavily made up, and their eyes are high.


    "Sonnel, who hurt you?" As soon as the woman arrived, she asked at the top of her voice.


    "Mom, no one hurt me. I hurt myself by accident." Sonnel knows her mother''s temper. She doesn''t want to make trouble at the door of other people''s houses.


    Chen Yu and fari had already gone back to their rooms, regardless of what happened outside.


    But sonnel''s mother was a little reluctant, and she made up a plot of her own.


    "Did the master here attack you?"


    "Mom, no, it''s just my own thigh cramp." "Take me home, mom," said sonnel


    But sunnell''s mother was reluctant to give up and knocked on the glass door of the villa: "open the door."


    "Mom..." Sonnel hurried to hold on to her mother.


    "Get out of the way." Sunnell''s mother was used to bullying and kicked the glass door with her feet: "open the door for me."


    The door opened, and sunnell''s mother just wanted to open it.


    But what she faced was a big mouth and a huge body like a stone wall.


    Roar -


    the wind blows in the face of sonnel''s mother, who sits on the ground in fear.


    Nothing can destroy a man''s courage more than death.


    In the past, all the strengths of sonnel''s mother were built on this civilized society.


    But when she was facing a wild animal.


    All her strength was gone in an instant.


    All covered their ears. It was the wildest roar.


    Sonnel''s mother screamed, and fled the door with her hands and feet.


    In the princess''s roar, almost everyone thought that sonnel''s mother would be killed.


    Fortunately, the princess didn''t do it There was no movement.


    It was a relief that sunnell''s mother had fled outside, when she was no longer strong.


    Looking at the princess in horror, "what is that? Monsters? Sonnel, why don''t you tell me there are monsters here? "


    "Mom, stop messing around here. Let''s go. No one hurt me."


    Sunnell''s mother''s face was red and white. She always had the upper hand in the past, no matter whether there was reason or not.


    But here she was threatened by a wild animal.


    At this time, little Gelin ran to the door, then took an egg and hit her mother.


    "Get out of here, you old witch. Little Gelin hates you."


    Looking at little Gelin''s loveliness, the others turned their heads.


    To tell you the truth, sannell''s mother was making a fool of herself when she came, and they didn''t like it very much.


    Now they are so shamed by the princess, and now they are so humiliated by little Gelin. They suddenly feel very interesting.


    Sonnel''s mother blushed and turned away in a huff.


    "Princess, we are not angry. Little Gelin goes to dad and steals delicious food for you." Little Gelin patted the princess on the thigh.


    Ouch -


    The Princess licked xiaogelin gently and arched xiaogelin to let her go back inside.


    Sunnell''s mother left in disgrace.


    Sannell was also a little angry with his mother. Originally, everyone got along well with the Chen family.


    At least after removing the misunderstanding, Chen Yu did not embarrass them.


    Chen also treated her leg cramps.


    As a result, when her mother came, she was there messing around.


    But, in the end, his mother is also to their own head, sunnell did not even complain about the position.


    Sunnell''s mother felt angry and dizzy.


    She was not frightened by the princess, because the old witch of little Gelin made her angry.


    At home, sonnel''s mother looked down.


    "Sonnel, I''m tired. I''ve contacted Dr. Hall. I''m going to have a rest."


    "Mom It''s just a misunderstanding. Don''t take it to heart. " Sonnel''s mother nodded a little and looked rather down.


    After an hour, the family''s personal doctor, hall, arrived.


    Hall has been working for their family for many years, and sunnell is very familiar with it.


    "Sonnel, I heard you were hurt. Can I have a look?"


    "I had a cramp in my right leg because of a strong swim, but I was treated by a doctor at that time, and now it''s almost back to normal, Mr. hall."


    "Your leg was injured when you were a child. I told you many times that you can''t exercise violently." "But the doctor who helped you is very good. It doesn''t seem to bring you any sequelae," Hall said in a somewhat reproachful tone"Mr. hall, would you like to see my mother, who is frightened today and in a low state when she comes back?"


    "OK, let me see. Is she in the room?" Asked hall.


    "Yes, I will take you."


    Sonnel takes hall to her mother''s bedroom door and knocks: "Mom, Mr. hall has come to see you."


    There was no movement in the room, and sunnell knocked on the door again, but there was no response.


    Sunnell opened the door, but the door was unlocked.


    "Mom, I brought Mr. hall to see you."


    "Darimore, this is hall. Are you ok?" Hall came to the window.


    Dalymore on the bed moved and opened her eyes slightly: "Howell, why are you in?"


    "Sonnel said you were in a bad state. I''ll see you."


    "I''m fine. I''m just a little tired." Daley Moore''s voice was a little weak.


    "Let me check for you. Your condition looks pretty bad."


    Hall began to check up for dalymore, first of all, for her heart rate and blood pressure.


    "Dalymore, your blood pressure is very low and your heart rhythm is a little irregular. You need to go to the hospital."


    "I''m fine. I''ll have a rest." Darimore was very tired.


    "That''s not going to work." Said Hall with a frown.


    Although he has a medical license, he has no way to carry out more treatment.


    For example, some stimulants are severely restricted.


    "Sonnel, you call an ambulance."


    "OK, I''ll fight now."


    "I said, no need." Daley Moore''s temper returned.


    But when she lost her temper, she began to gasp. This was the symptom of hypotension, such as general weakness, aching limbs, palpitation, night sweat, etc.


    "Mom, if you do that again, I''ll call grandpa and grandma."


    "I don''t need those two old bastards."


    Seeing his mother''s obstinacy, sonnel simply dialed his grandfather''s phone number.


    "Grandpa, mom is ill, but she doesn''t want to go to the hospital."

 Chapter 1335

    Finished the day''s work.


    Steven stretched out. He felt as if he had God''s help.


    Generally speaking, editing is a more painful and complicated process than filming.


    A 120 minute movie may have dozens of hours and thousands of shots.


    A play may have three or four cameras, and then choose the right one.


    Or two similar looking lenses, which one should be used for a while.


    But Steven and his editing team are like beating chickens.


    Steven has a very clear picture in his mind.


    If it wasn''t for his physical strength, if it wasn''t for the team''s constant complaining, Steven probably wouldn''t want to rest.


    Just then, Steven''s phone rang.


    "Grandpa, mom is ill, but she doesn''t want to go to the hospital."


    "Well? OK, are you at home? I''m going now. " Steven rubbed his forehead.


    Steven was just about to leave work. When he left the studio, he hurried to dalymore''s house.


    Daley Moore is the only daughter of Steven and Halifa Oliver.


    But because of their divorce, dalymore also quarreled with them.


    In recent years, we haven''t seen each other for a year. Most of the time we meet is for quarreling.


    And only his granddaughter would be in touch with Steven.


    Steven went to his daughter''s house.


    Seeing that hall was there, I said hello to him.


    Hall used to work for Steven, too.


    So I am quite familiar with it.


    "How is limo?" Steven asked.


    "Mr. Steven, it''s better to take darimore to the hospital. I feel something is wrong with her." Said Hall.


    "Then send her to the hospital. It''s up to her." Steven said.


    No matter how bad the relationship between their father and daughter is, it''s still father and daughter.


    Sunnell called for an ambulance, and by this time Daley Moore was in a coma.


    After arriving at the hospital, hall is responsible for presenting and communicating the symptoms of dalymore to the doctor in charge of emergency treatment.


    After the doctor''s examination, the emergency doctor and Steven said: "it''s strange that Ms. dalymore''s physical examination is very strange. She seems to have no reason for hypotension. She can''t find the cause of hypotension for the time being, and her condition is very bad. Hypotension makes her coma."


    "So what should we do now?" Steven asked.


    "We also need to find out the cause of hypotension through observation."


    "All right."


    The next morning, dalymore''s condition worsened.


    Generally, hypotension is caused by hesitation of visceral lesions, which affects blood pressure.


    In the same way, hypotension may also lead to physical dysfunction.


    Steven and sunnell were woken up by the emergency doctor.


    "Mr. Steven, Ms. dalymore''s condition suddenly became dangerous. At 6:45 this morning, Ms. dalymore had liver dysfunction and other internal organs also suffered from various degrees of failure. At present, she has come out of the emergency room, but the situation is still not optimistic."


    Steven is quite tired at this time, but his daughter is now in the intensive care unit, which makes him have to be refreshed.


    However, he was disappointed by the hospital''s performance. Up to now, the hospital has not found out the reason.


    "Can you cure my daughter?" Asked Steven, his face livid.


    "Mr. Steven, please believe us. We are trying our best to rescue and actively find the cause. And every year, 10% of the patients in the world can''t find the cause, even if you force me, it''s useless." The emergency doctor said helplessly.


    Steven fell silent, and sunnell was even more worried.


    "Grandpa, what can I do now?"


    "It doesn''t matter. I''ll find a way." Steven said comfortingly.


    Steven thought about it. He suddenly thought of Chen Yu.


    Maybe Chen has a way


    Previously, Steven thought that the hospital could cure his daughter''s illness, so he didn''t need to find Chen Yu.


    But now it seems that I have to ask Chen Yu for help.


    "Hello, Chen, my daughter is in the hospital now. She is very ill and the hospital can''t find the cause. Can you come over and see my daughter for me?" Steven made a phone call.


    "In which hospital?" Chen asked.


    After all, it''s Steven''s family, and Chen can''t get rid of it.


    Steven told Chen the address of the hospital.


    "Wait 30 minutes, I''ll be there as soon as possible."


    "Good."


    Thirty minutes later, Chen Yu arrived at the hospital.


    "Steven."Steven was delighted to see Chen Yu coming.


    But when sunnell, who was beside Steven, saw Chen Yu, his face suddenly became strange: "how can it be you?"


    "You are Yesterday''s little girl with cramps in her legs? " Chen Yu was also surprised: "Steven, who is she?"


    "This is my granddaughter, sonnel, whose mother is ill."


    "Grandpa It was at his door that my mother was frightened, and then she went home and fell ill. " Sunnell complained about Chen, who felt her mother''s illness had something to do with her.


    Steven''s face was surprised. He pulled Chen Yu aside and said, "Chen, my daughter''s illness has something to do with you?"


    Chen Yu rolled his eyes. "Your daughter ran to my door yesterday and made a lot of noise. I just asked the princess to drive her away. I didn''t do anything to her. If I did something to her, she is not in the ward now, but in the morgue."


    "You didn''t do it?"


    "Take me to see your daughter first." Chen said.


    Steven nodded and took Chen to the intensive care unit.


    As soon as Chen entered the ICU, he felt something different.


    There was magic in the air, and Chen Yu faintly noticed something wrong.


    Chen Yu inspected dailimore.


    Sure enough, as Chen expected.


    "Chen, how is dalymore doing?"


    "Steven, let her out first." Chen pointed to sunnell.


    "What can''t I know?" Sonnel was reluctant to leave.


    "Sonnel, you go out first."


    "I don''t want to. I want to look at my mother."


    "Sonnel, I know you care about your mother. For the sake of your mother, you should go out now. It''s not the time for you to be upset."


    Sonnel was reluctantly persuaded by Steven to leave the intensive care unit.


    "Your daughter was frightened at my door yesterday. The problem was not big."


    "But how could she be like this now?"


    "You know I have some abilities that are different from ordinary people." Chen said.


    "I know." Steven nodded.


    "Your daughter and I are of the same kind."


    "Ah?"


    "Your daughter is a witch."


    "My daughter is a witch? How can I not know? "


    "It''s not a complete witch. Witches need to wake up. The process of awakening is called the robbery of life and death in our spiritual world. The first is the robbery of death. It may be an external cause or other causes. Then it will experience the threat of death, and it is very likely to die in this process."

 Chapter 1336

    Steven was shocked to hear Chen Yu''s words.


    "Chen, you must save my daughter."


    "Don''t worry, I''ve stabilized her condition. She won''t get worse." Chen said.


    "Is it true that you said just now that my daughter is a witch?"


    "At present, she is not a complete witch, but needs to experience real life and death, and then she has magic, and then she can learn magic, and then she can become a real witch." Chen said.


    "You just said that she had gone through a fatal robbery, and then what?"


    "Then within three days after she woke up, she would surely be attacked by all kinds of evil spirits. This is life robbery."


    "Then what? Can you protect her? "


    "Just let Gaia protect her. I don''t need to protect her." Chen said.


    "Ah? Gaia She So is she? "


    "Gaia is very good. She can handle most of the situation. Don''t worry." Chen said.


    "Are you sure my daughter is OK?"


    "Don''t worry." "OK, it will be OK," Chen said


    "Does that need to be explained to her in particular?"


    "No special instructions." "Three nights after she woke up, don''t let her out of Gaia''s sight," Chen said quietly


    Steven breathed a long sigh of relief, but he was a little uneasy.


    "Or you can look at my daughter for me."


    "No time." Chen Yu didn''t want to refuse directly.


    Chen Yu really doesn''t like Steven''s daughter''s temper.


    If this woman is not Steven''s daughter, Chen Yu is not likely to do it.


    Let Chen Yu keep her for three days. Chen Yu doesn''t think his temper is so good.


    "All right, all right, I''m looking for Gaia."


    "Take this medicine for her in three times. I took it for her once just now. After six hours, I will take it for her a second time." Chen said.


    "Well, I see."


    Steven took the medicine, hesitated, and said to Chen, "Chen, I''m sorry for my daughter''s offence."


    "You are you, your daughter is your daughter." "It''s just like I believe you won''t stand by if little Gelin goes wrong in the future, but it doesn''t mean that I can accept her, so I don''t need to apologize to her," Chen said


    In fact, this is not a big conflict in itself, and there is no deep hatred.


    Chen Yu didn''t intend to die, but just showed his attitude.


    Steven is Steven. His daughter is his daughter.


    "Of course, my goddaughter, little greyne."


    When the two men left the ward, sunnell immediately asked anxiously.


    "Grandpa, how is mom?"


    "She''s all right." Steven said.


    "Did he do it? It''s his mother, and then he comes here to pretend to be a good man. "


    "Sonnel!" Steven immediately added, "is that what your mother taught you? It''s better not to jump to conclusions about anything before you have a clear idea of the situation. "


    "Steven, I''ll go first." Chen doesn''t want Steven to get stuck in the middle.


    After leaving the hospital, Chen called Gaia.


    With Gaia''s current strength, even in the face of the third night''s awakening, there is also the power of World War I.


    However, Chen thinks the possibility of the third night is very low.


    The three nights of witch awakening symbolize three kinds of talent division, but the younger the awakening age, the stronger the strength.


    On the contrary, the weaker the talent is, even if dalymore''s talent goes against the sky, at her age of nearly 50, it has almost disappeared.


    So Chen doesn''t think that dalymore can wake up the third night.


    The biggest possibility is to wake up the first night.


    That''s the same reason. I''m too old.


    Gaia made the request.


    Just after communicating with Gaia, Chen Yu received another call from Kefu Yi bath.


    "Mr. Chen, do you have time? I feel... Itchy and tingling."


    "It''s normal. I don''t need to treat you in the past." Chen said.


    In general, the patients who have sex... Disease are more vulnerable in their hearts, and are more likely to be paranoid, or even delusional.


    In fact, most of the sexual diseases are not difficult to treat, but patients sometimes think they will get AIDS.


    Chen Yu has met such patients. The biggest enemy of patients with sexual... Disease is not the disease itself, but itself.


    Because of the pain in the process of illness, doctors are required to conduct counseling work at this time.


    First of all, we can''t conceal the disease.


    Try to communicate with patients in a gentle manner.


    She didn''t feel any better until keffi bass checked out.But since the diagnosis, kevier bass has been a little restless.


    "Mr. Chen, I feel that the whole manor knows what''s wrong with me. They look at me strangely." "They talk about me behind my back, and as soon as I get close, they don''t talk," said keffi bass in a low voice


    "You worry too much. Only you and I know about it. No third person will know about it. Believe me."


    "No, there''s another man, my husband, who''s the bastard who infected me with the disease."


    "Well, I''ll come over to your house this afternoon." Chen said.


    "Well, would you like to come over for lunch? I''ll prepare lunch for you."


    "I don''t have to wait for lunch. I still have a job. I won''t come to your house in the afternoon."


    "Well, as soon as possible."


    In the afternoon, Chen Yu had lunch outside and rushed to kefui Bath''s manor.


    Now that he has collected the money, Chen needs to do what he can.


    Pacify the patient''s mood is also what the doctor should do.


    Instead of giving the medicine and then ignoring it.


    "Chen, have you eaten since you came? How about I ask the kitchen to make some food for you? "


    "No, thank you." Chen Yu said with a smile, "what''s your physical condition? Let''s go, shall we? "


    "OK, let''s go." Keffi bass nodded.


    Kefui Bath''s complexion is not very good. It''s not the disease itself, but her mental state. In addition, there is no make-up, so kefui bath looks a little haggard.


    "In fact, your illness is not serious or even common, but you''d better not have sex with your husband until you are sure that he has cured his illness."


    "No, I won''t let him touch me again." "I''m going to divorce him this month," she said


    With a certain evil spirit on her face, keffi Bath''s tolerance for O''Neal has reached its limit.


    Chen Yu won''t cut in on the patient''s emotional problems.


    "Taking 30 minutes of exercise every day, whether aerobic or anaerobic, can boost your immune system."


    "Chen, I''m going to move to the suburbs for a few days, don''t you think?"


    "Yes, just go and relax."

 Chapter 1337

    "Is this your house, too?" Chen asked.


    It''s a little far from downtown Los Angeles.


    Although rich people like to build houses far away from the city, it''s too far away. It''s 50 kilometers at least.


    "Well, it''s a nice environment here."


    It''s really quite good. It''s in the forest itself. In addition, the surrounding trees have been planted and decorated artificially. It''s really good.


    However, the villa is not very large, perhaps to be close to nature, so the internal area of the villa is more than 300 square meters.


    There are flowers and grass growing around,


    "but is it OK for you to live alone?" Chen asked.


    After all, it''s far away from the city. It''s dangerous to live here alone.


    In particular, keffi bass is also a super rich man.


    If she lives here, it''s hard for her bodyguards to stay here.


    "Thank you for your concern. No one will disturb me here." Said keffi bath.


    Since she made such a decision herself, Chen didn''t have much to say.


    After all, I have no position to persuade her.


    People in the United States pay more attention to their privacy.


    Even a good friend can''t interfere too much with other people''s decisions.


    What''s more, Chen Yu and Kefu Yi bath are just acquaintances.


    Among Chen''s many patients, Kefu buss is relatively easy to get along with.


    So Chen Yu didn''t feel bad for Kefu Yi bath, that''s all.


    Even friends like Steven or Lasfar, if they want to move to such a remote place, Chen Yu will only tell them to pay attention to safety, rather than persuade them not to live in such a remote place.


    "There are no wild animals around, so there won''t be any danger." Said keffi bath.


    "The most dangerous is not necessarily the beast."


    With the intelligence of Kefu Buss, of course, Chen Yu can be heard to remind her.


    "It''s getting late, and I have to leave."


    "Stay with me for dinner?"


    "My girlfriend is pregnant." "She needs my company more," Chen said


    Keffi bass smiled. "Well, goodbye."


    "If you have any discomfort, you can call me at any time. If you have finished the painkillers I left for you, your illness will be better. In addition, you should wash them after exercise, and then wipe them dry. Don''t let them get wet." "Goodbye," Chen said


    "I remember what you said. Goodbye."


    After Chen left, keffi buss called mansari.


    "Mr. mansari, I have moved to the suburbs as you requested, and it''s up to you. I don''t want any accidents."


    "Of course, I promise you won''t get hurt." Said mansari confidently.


    Originally, Kiev Buss''s plan was to ask mansari and his intelligence department to help her find O''Neal''s overseas account information.


    But O''Neill is too careful. Even the Intelligence Department of the anti terrorist security department can''t find the relevant information.


    However, mansari heard that o''nei seemed to be in contact with some gangs.


    Therefore, he speculated that o''nei could not wait for a dangerous move to kill keffi bath.


    So manshari offered a bold plan for keffi bass to move to another place without his bodyguards.


    Use yourself as bait and wait for O''Neal to bite.


    Then mansari arranged for another man to protect keffi bath.


    To put it bluntly, this is a trap.


    ¡­¡­


    "That bitch! O''Neal is almost too angry to be himself.


    When he heard that keffi bass and the Asian were running to the villa in the suburb, he was almost out of his mind.


    She did it on purpose. She did it on purpose to embarrass herself.


    Whenever he thought about his wife and other men, o''nei felt angry.


    Even if he and keffi buss had no feelings, the name of the couple was real.


    But as a man, he still can''t stand this kind of thing happening under his eyes.


    After smashing things in the room, o''nei gradually calmed down.


    But his face is getting more and more ferocious.


    O''Neill picked up the phone again. "Hello, Federer, how are you doing?"


    "Don''t push me all the time. If you push me again, our cooperation will be cancelled." Cried FEDES.


    "300 million! Three hundred million dollars. I want you to kill that bitch in three days. "


    Feders was silent for a long time and said, "I''m not ready yet.""That woman has moved to the suburbs. It''s a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, and her bodyguards are not with her. If she misses this opportunity, it''s not so easy to move back to the current manor when she''s tired of living in the suburbs."


    Feders thought, isn''t that right with his mind.


    "I will do it as soon as possible."


    "I have another request." O''Neill said.


    "What are the requirements?" Asked Federer, displeased.


    "I want that bitch''s lover to die, too." O''nei said with a ferocious face.


    "It''s easy. I''ll send someone to kill him later." Said fides.


    "No, I''m going to kill him in front of that bitch."


    "What are you going to do?"


    "First control that bitch... And then let her call her lover."


    O''Neal is filling that picture with crazy brain at the moment.


    The more you think about it, the more excited it is, the more difficult it is for him to be himself.


    Because of the great pressure of the recent period, coupled with the embarrassment of keffi Buss, o''nei''s mental state has always been in a tense state.


    It''s not just the last time he''s been up. He''s been running after keffi bath.


    But, like most rich people, keffi bass is.


    He didn''t lose his mind because of love and marriage. He didn''t get any benefits from the pre marriage agreement.


    After marriage, o''nei couldn''t help but look for a dozen lovers outside.


    After years of hard work, if keffi buss kicked him out of the house, he really had nothing.


    Even if he gets nearly a billion dollars from bath group through misappropriation, it is still not enough for him.


    What he wants is not a little money, but more money.


    And he also believes that Kefu buss will definitely take himself to court once he gets divorced.


    At that time, he will be even more miserable. O''nei can''t help it now.


    "Stink... Bitch... Son, just wait, I will cut your lover into pieces in front of you, and then I will let you eat your lover one by one, ha ha..."

 Chapter 1338

    A sneeze -


    Chen Yu sneezed.


    "Yi -" Farley distanced herself from Chen Yu with a disgusted look: "you don''t say a word even if you have a cold."


    Chen Yu''s face is muddled. There is no cold.


    Unless it''s a magic allergy.


    But I haven''t swallowed anything recently.


    How can magic allergy.


    Now Chen Yu generally meets some enemies who will not directly devour them, most of them are killed and destroyed directly.


    Although phagocytosis can bring powerful magic enhancement in a short time, the risk is not small.


    Magic allergy is a very troublesome symptom.


    And probably out of control.


    But Chen also sneezed, without any other symptoms.


    Just then, Chen''s phone rang.


    "Hello, Gaia."


    "Chen, do you have a festival with this woman?"


    "A little bit of a contradiction." Chen Yu said quietly.


    "I probably know how you and she got into a conflict." Gaia said.


    Gaia said a few words to Chen Yu and hung up.


    At this time, dalymore, who had gone through the discharge formalities, looked at Gaia: "I said, don''t follow me, I don''t need bodyguards."


    Gaia is always with dalymore. Dalymore drives away, and Gaia is behind her.


    Dalymore just came home and tried to block Gaia out of the door, but Gaia opened her Hummer and knocked the iron door open.


    "You crazy woman." Dalymore rushed out of the car and shouted at Gaia, "I want to call the police."


    "It''s only three days at most. After three days, I won''t be with you, whether you live or die." Gaia said quietly, "this is what I promised Mr. Steven."


    "I''ll give you twice as much as he gives you, and you''ll leave my sight now."


    Gaia still looked at dalymore coldly, and dalymore turned around angrily and left.


    And swaggered into dalymore''s villa.


    "This is my home. I didn''t allow you in."


    "If you have any objection, please let Mr. Steven know. If he thinks I''m unnecessary, I''ll leave directly." Gaia said.


    Dalymore was furious and didn''t know what the old bastard was thinking.


    Somehow arrange a bodyguard for yourself.


    "Three days with me?" Said dalymore.


    "Up to three days."


    "What do you mean? Could it be just a day? Or two days? "


    "Yes."


    "Why?" Dalymore didn''t understand.


    "Then you will understand." Gaia said.


    "Inexplicable."


    What darimore hates most is playing charades.


    "Everything in my house is very expensive. You''d better not touch it." Dalymore turned and went upstairs. "I''ll go to bed. Do you want to come with me?"


    Gaia sat in the living room, ignoring dalymore''s sarcasm.


    When darimore went upstairs, she took out her phone and called Steven.


    "Dad, what do you mean? Is that woman your bodyguard? "


    "Not a bodyguard. She will only be with you for three days at most. In these three days, she will protect your safety."


    "I don''t need bodyguards. Even if I need bodyguards, I have money to hire myself."


    "Your money is from your mother and me. Your company''s annual income depends on the business I introduced to you, so you have no right to refuse my arrangement."


    Daley Moore was gnashing her teeth, even though she and her parents were in the same boat.


    But she had to admit that her career really depended on her parents to a great extent.


    If my mother is not Halifa Oliver, if my father is not Steven, can I receive so many outsourcing from Hollywood?


    She would like to say loudly to her father, "I don''t need your help.".


    But she could not say that.


    Up to now, she has no courage to say no to her father.


    If she really dares to say that.


    My father really takes all the resources away.


    "Where''s sunnell? Why don''t you see her? "


    "She stayed with me for a few days." Steven said, "you don''t have to worry about her. She knows more than you do."


    Dalymore left his cell phone and went straight to bed.


    The sleep lasted from morning to evening.


    At that moment, dalymore opened her eyes to a smell.


    Dalymore stood by the window and saw Gaia barbecue by the swimming pool.


    That smell is the smell of Gaia barbecue.


    Dalymore felt a little hungry at this time. After washing, she came down from upstairs."You barbecue at my house?"


    "And you want to say, am I good at asserting?" Gaia looked up at dalymore and picked up a bottle of wine from the side. "Do you want to drink it?"


    Daley Moore took the bottle and looked at it. "Nameless wine? No, it''s tens of thousands of dollars a bottle of nameless wine. "


    Dalymore found a glass of wine. As soon as the wine poured out, the fragrance of the wine began to diffuse.


    "It''s really nameless wine." "Where did you come from?" said dalymore


    You know she''s a big fan of nameless wine.


    But she has no way. She goes to the black market occasionally, and it costs nearly $300000 a bottle.


    Even she can''t drink well.


    Now who doesn''t know, investment in nameless wine is the most value preserving investment project.


    Because in the past two months, the number of nameless wine in Mara supermarket has obviously decreased.


    As a result, the nameless wine on the black market has become extremely scarce, and the price has risen another 20000 dollars.


    It is estimated that the black market is likely to break through $30000 before the nameless wine at Mara supermarket arrives next month.


    Dalymore didn''t expect Gaia to be able to come up with a brand-new wine.


    Dalymore looked down and saw that Gaia had a wine driver beside him, with some bottles of unknown wine on it.


    "Where did you get so many famous wines?"


    "Ask your father if he will tell you." Gaia said quietly.


    "My father knows?" But if you think about it, it''s not surprising that you know the source of nameless wine in your father''s identity.


    Daley Moore also ate barbecue with Gaia. After eating, Gaia moved her wine rack back to Hummer.


    "How about you selling me those bottles of wine? I bought it for $300000 a bottle. "


    "I''m not short of money." Of course, Gaia said, Gaia''s own wealth is tens of millions of dollars.


    And the wine was sent by Chen Yu, not to sell her money.


    "EH." Dalymore suddenly saw her daughter standing in the dark living room with her back to herself.


    "Sonnel, when did you come back?" Dalymore went into the living room and reached out to sonnel''s shoulder.


    But when sonnel turned his head, it was a bloody face.


    "Ah..." Dalymore screamed.


    "Mom, I''m in pain I''m in pain... " Sunnell''s hands gripped darimore''s neck.

 Chapter 1339

    Bang -


    suddenly, a fist hit sunnell in the face.


    In a flash, sunnell''s head exploded, and then his body turned into a smoke.


    "Then Then I You You killed Kill my daughter? " Dalymore''s lips were shaking.


    "That''s not your daughter."


    "No? That''s not my daughter? " "Just now That''s what happened just now? "


    "That''s why I''m with you." Gaia said quietly, "you can go to bed now. It seems that you are the first night."


    "What do you mean? What are you talking about? "


    "You don''t need to know that you can go to sleep at ease and no one will hurt you."


    "Do you think I can sleep now?"


    Not to mention that I just woke up without an hour, even if I really need to sleep, I can''t sleep.


    "You tell me, that''s what happened."


    "Are you sure you want to know?"


    "Of course, I need to know that I don''t want to be treated as a fool."


    "Your previous illness is a sign of your magic awakening. Then in the next three days, there will be a lot of evil spirits attacking you, so I need to protect you for three days." "It looks like you''re going to attract evil spirits tonight, just to save me time," Gaia said


    Daley Moore''s mind was blank: "I My father knows that, too? "


    "He only knows a little." Gaia said.


    Gaia sat back on the sofa: "sit down, don''t be so nervous. There is no dangerous evil spirit on the first night. I have solved it several times in the past."


    Gaia used to help people deal with the evil spirit attack on the second night, when she still felt quite relaxed.


    As for the third night, the only experience of the third night was that of Norma.


    The evil spirits would invade, but at that time, all members of the association were there, including Chen Yu.


    Gaia is not sure to face the third night alone.


    Of course, if Gaia doesn''t feel sure, she will take someone to the headquarters.


    But it''s only the first night, so don''t be surprised.


    Just then, dalymore screamed, "outside There''s a lot of people out there. "


    Gaia looked out of the room, and there were some glimmering shadows.


    Those belong to weak spirits, some of them are not even evil spirits.


    These weak spirits dare not come in. They are waiting for the stronger ones to attack first. Then they will take advantage of the fire.


    Dalymore was more and more afraid, but also glad that he didn''t get rid of Gaia because of his temper.


    Or Gaia didn''t leave because of her temper.


    All of a sudden, the spirits outside were scattered like frightened birds.


    There seems to be a hand in the dark, catching the spirits.


    Dalymore was cold. "What''s the matter? What''s going on outside? "


    "Can''t you see? Here comes a powerful evil spirit. He is devouring those spirits. When he is full, he will attack it. " Gaia said.


    "I can only vaguely see a vague shadow."


    Gaia knew it was because darimore was too weak.


    All of a sudden, Gaia pulls Daley Moore behind her, and the glass door in front of them shatters.


    Countless pieces of debris shot in, a huge evil spirit, four or five meters tall, rushed in.


    At this time, darimore finally saw the huge evil spirit.


    The twisted face was chilling.


    In fact, in Gaia''s view, the evil spirit is bluffing.


    Any evil spirit in the association can abuse this guy.


    Evil spirits are not the bigger the better. Generally speaking, evil spirits can grow so large, and all devour dozens of the same evil spirits.


    But the evil spirit devoured several ordinary spirits, and how strong they could be.


    Gaia went up and waved his fist. The evil spirit called out and smashed his whole body.


    All of a sudden, there was a scream from Dale Moore behind.


    I don''t know when two evil spirits appeared behind her.


    While Gaia was dealing with the evil spirit on the front, he wanted to drag dalymore away.


    "Go away!" Gaia''s body suddenly erupted into a terrible dragon power.


    The two evil spirits died in a flash.


    Gaia''s attack power has always been her strong point, better than helys and Norma.


    But perception has always been her weakness.


    "Hold my hand." Gaia reached out.


    Dalymore took Gaia''s hand in a hurry.


    Then, Gaia released a little magic and sent it into dalymore''s body.


    But the magic felt like a flood in dalymore.Another evil spirit came from behind, but as soon as she touched dalymore, her body turned to dust.


    There were a lot of evil spirits coming. Soon, Gaia''s magic lent to darimore was exhausted.


    But for Gaia, it''s a good deal that this magic can wipe out so many evil spirits.


    If she attacks herself, the cost will be greater.


    Dalymore watched Gaia''s constant fighting, worried.


    But I don''t know how to help Gaia.


    In fact, there is no pressure on Gaia for this intensity of fighting.


    Even EDOS dared to make a pass.


    The living room of dalymore''s house is in a mess.


    The fight lasted for four hours, until one o''clock in the morning, and it finally ended.


    Gaia let out a long breath: "well, it''s over. Now you can rest at ease."


    "It''s over?"


    "Yes, it''s over." Gaia nodded.


    "You Are you leaving? " Asked darimore, in some trepidation.


    After all, she had just experienced the first miraculous event in her life. At this time, she could not sleep.


    "Yes, you are not in danger."


    "But I''m still afraid."


    "Don''t you keep driving me away?"


    "I''m sorry I don''t know... "


    "I don''t need to be sorry." Gaia said quietly, but after a moment of hesitation, Gaia added: "if there are similar events in the future, you can let Mr. Steven find me. He has my contact information And you also have magic now. You can learn some self-defense magic. "


    "Where am I going to learn?"


    "There are some psychics in Los Angeles. If you are willing to spend some money, maybe they are willing to teach you some magic. Of course, don''t be cheated."


    "Can you teach me?"


    "I can''t, I can''t magic myself, I''m not the same as you."


    "Not of the same kind? What do you mean? "


    "Well, I really need to go Don''t talk about it tonight, even if your father doesn''t, it''s not good for him. He''s just an ordinary person. "


    "Can you stay one night? Just one night, tomorrow morning? "

 Chapter 1340

    "Mom, what happened here? War? " When sonnel returned home, he saw that his home had become a ruin.


    Compared with last night''s experience, the calmness of Daley Moore''s face was nothing to do with her daughter''s shouting.


    Gaia left early in the morning.


    Dalymore found an engineering company to repair her villa.


    Then I called Steven.


    "Dad..."


    It seems that I haven''t used this term for a long time, and darimore is not used to it.


    "How are you, limo?"


    "I''m not bad." "I want to know more about Gaia," said dalymore


    "Don''t you hate her?"


    "That''s because I don''t know."


    "And now you know?"


    "I went through something last night."


    "Oh? What did you go through last night? "


    "You''d better not know." Said dalymore.


    "Gaia was introduced to me by a friend of mine. She used to be an actor in my crew and also an action director, but now the crew has been disbanded."


    "Then give me your friend''s contact information."


    "No way."


    "Why?"


    "Because my friend hates you."


    "What?" "Why do you hate me?" said dalymore? I know the friend you call me


    "Do you remember the other day when you were scared by a bear and went to the hospital?"


    "Then That friend is the master there? "


    "That''s right." Steven said, "I commissioned him to treat your illness, but he still hates you."


    Dalymore was depressed and somehow offended a man.


    "You should take care of your own temper. My friend has a worse temper than you. He doesn''t care about your identity."


    "If it wasn''t for my request, my friend and even Gaia wouldn''t protect you."


    It''s no wonder Gaia''s attitude towards her is always cold.


    "Shall I go and apologize to that man?"


    "Later, I''ll take you there." Steven''s tone was soft again.


    After all, it''s his daughter, and he can''t ignore it.


    ¡­¡­


    "Mr. mansari, have you all arrived?" Keffi bass looks at the back of a military vehicle.


    "There are twenty more people, who are already in the woods around the villa and have begun to arrange." "The 20 people in front of you are hiding in your villa and protecting you," mansari said


    "Are you sure they can protect my safety?" Although keffi buss promised to use herself as bait, it was on the premise of ensuring her absolute safety.


    Every rich man cherishes his life, and keffi bath is no exception.


    The main reason why she agreed to mansari''s plan was that she didn''t want to dream long.


    Every day, people beside their pillows are thinking about how to kill themselves, which will make Kefu buss sleep and eat uneasily.


    That''s why she made up her mind to be the bait.


    Leave your bodyguards alone and give mansari and his counter-terrorism security department their lives.


    "Boss, I''ve already arranged it. I promise that no fly will fly in." Said Tommy.


    After mansari joined the anti terrorist security department, Tommy, as one of mansari''s confidants, took over the anti terrorist operation command center.


    He is responsible for arranging and deploying counter-terrorism operations, and Tommy himself is a professional.


    Unlike Indies, Tommy was involved in the hunt for the king of terrorists.


    It can be said that the fall of the terrorist king is closely related to Tommy and his team.


    "Well, I don''t want our employer to be hurt at all."


    "Don''t worry, boss. Even if the other side drives an army, I will never let them return."


    "Ms. Kefu Yi, I''ll give you this walkie talkie. If you have any questions, you can communicate at any time."


    "Good."


    "I should go, too."


    "Don''t you stay here?" Asked keffi bath.


    "There''s no point in giving me one more and giving me one less. Your defense here is close to a war fortress. For this operation, I''ve provided ammunition for a war."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t let you lose money." Kevier buss has nothing else but more money.


    For people without money, their biggest problem is how to make money.


    For the rich, their trouble is how to spend money.


    Keffi bath has a lot of money. Rich people like her are not limited to how to spend or how to make money.What bothers her is where to invest the money.


    Money will only depreciate and become less and less valuable, which is why there is so little cash flow for big companies or rich people.


    If their money is converted into real estate, it doesn''t matter how much it depreciates.


    Even if the dollar drops to the Zimbabwean dollar, they should still eat and drink.


    The composition of keffi Buss''s assets is very complicated.


    In addition to the main shares of bath group, it also includes shares in all walks of life, even some military industries.


    Government armed services, such as the Department of counter-terrorism and security, are actually an investment.


    Of course, she can''t get shares, nor does the Department of counter terrorism security.


    But she was able to gain some influence through this way of funding.


    In the future, if she has some troubles outside the business field, she can ask for help from the Department of counter terrorism security through pressure.


    To be frank, it''s like a political donation.


    Why the United States and the United States, which almost put an end to bribery, will still be criticized for corruption and defeat, because the big consortia are justified in bribery.


    They don''t say the money is a bribe, but in the name of donation, which is allowed by law.


    ¡­¡­


    "Mr. feders, you''re here at last."


    O''Neill finally waited for fides and his team.


    A big truck stopped and o''nei looked at the big trucks.


    "What''s in it?"


    "You will know." Said fides.


    "So when do you start?"


    "Aren''t you in a hurry? Let''s do it tonight." Feders didn''t want to stay in Los Angeles too long.


    The longer you stay here, the more insecure it is.


    Once learned by the supernatural society, the reclusive society intrudes into Los Angeles and acts recklessly here.


    With the hegemony of the supernatural society, we will never stand idly by.


    No matter how proud feders is, he will not be arrogant to think that he can rival the supernatural society.


    Although there are not as many people in the supernatural society as they are in the monastic society, each of them is an elite.

 Chapter 1341

    "Mr. feders, will it be too ostentatious for us to drive so many trucks?" O''Neill asked, worried.


    "What? Are you afraid? " FEDES looks at O''Neal sitting next to his eyes.


    Can you not be afraid? O''Neal is just an ordinary man after all.


    But then he knew that, even if he backed out, Federer would not let him go.


    So even if it''s a dead road, he has to go all the way to the dark.


    By this time, the sun had set and several big trucks were speeding along the dark forest path.


    Boom -


    there was no sign of the explosion. The truck at the front seemed to have run over the mine. The truck fell on the side of the road, the back car was on the road, and the car behind could not move on.


    "What happened? What happened? What''s going on? "


    Federer frowned. "Don''t you say your wife lives alone in the front villa?"


    "Yes..." O''nei''s voice suddenly said: "damn That bitch... This is a trap! Trap! "


    "It seems that your wife has recruited a group of amazing people who dare to use mines."


    "What shall we do? What to do It''s over. That bitch... Son of a bitch Bitch... Son O''Neill cried out in a rage.


    But feders disagreed: "it''s a good thing we''re ready, or we''ll lose a lot."


    O''Neill turned to calm fides. "Do you have a way? Do you have a way? "


    "It''s just a small problem." Federer said quietly, taking out his walkie talkie: "mathuro, let our pets out."


    At this time, the car on the ground opened, and the first thing that came out of the car was a lot of air conditioning.


    Then the carriages of several trucks were opened.


    There seems to be a lot of ice in each car.


    But in addition to the large amount of air-conditioning, o''nei did not see any other movement.


    "And then?" O''Neill asked.


    "Don''t worry." Said Federer, disapproving.


    How could O''Neal not be in a hurry.


    He''s putting everything in this big bet.


    If fides can''t help him out.


    Then he will be worse than death.


    All of a sudden, o''nei saw something climbing out of the open carriage in front of him.


    People? Gray skin, at first glance, looks like a person.


    It''s just that it looks like a beast.


    The thing got up and turned to the big truck that O''Neal and fides were in.


    Followed by the second, the third, the fourth More and more monsters come out of the car.


    "Then Is that a man? " O''Neal is not comfortable with that thing.


    It looks like a person, but its things are bulging and there are things wriggling.


    Reach out a tentacle from your mouth, stretch your chin up, and turn your eyes up.


    The liquid flowed down the mouth of this thing.


    "Remember what we were doing last time we met?" Asked feders.


    "What are you looking for in the sea..." O''Neal didn''t want to recall the last time they met.


    O''Neal was having fun on a yacht with several models, and then they met Federer and his men at sea.


    The models were given to feders, and O''Neal paid $5 million in ransom.


    Federer is very trustworthy to let him go, and he left a contact.


    "To catch these things is to catch the things that are parasitic in their bodies."


    "Then What is Nana? "


    "The eggs of krugmas." "They can live on most organisms, and of course they''re mostly animals," feders said


    With that, fides took out a container from under the car seat, which contained a creature about the size of its arms.


    It''s obvious that this creature is alive.


    O''Neal subconsciously moved his butt. He didn''t want to be in close contact with this thing.


    Feders pressed his hands on the top and bottom of the container. The creatures in the container wiggled. Then the crumas parasite seemed to receive some information. They all turned around.


    "It''s the mother. If you control it, you control all the children of krugmas." Said fides.


    "Where does this come from?"


    "Krugmas, it has a long history than human beings. Don''t think about where it comes from. No one knows where it comes from. It''s a monster in the deep sea."


    "Can this thing be used as a biological weapon?"


    "Ha ha Once they are exposed to air for a long time, they will die in a few days, so they need to be frozen first, and then released when they need to be used. "If there is such a parasite in the world, it is estimated that all species in the whole world have been extinct.


    All things in the world are created and controlled by each other. Even supernatural creatures have stars.


    ¡­¡­


    "Captain, someone triggered the mine."


    "Are you sure it was done by someone?"


    "The mine we buried is ml-55, and it will only detonate when the pressure exceeds one ton."


    "That is to say, someone drove the car and detonated the mine?"


    "Yes."


    "It seems that our prey has arrived. Be ready."


    Tommy doesn''t know what he and his team are going to face.


    Just then, there was a noise in front of us.


    "Here we are! Let the little ones know our strength. "


    "Captain, there''s no heat reaction on them." A counterterrorism elite said.


    The figure can be seen faintly in front, but it can''t be seen with night vision instrument.


    "It may be that they brought some interference sources. It''s not an ordinary gang. It may be mercenaries. Cheer up. We don''t want to be attacked by a group of mercenaries."


    Tommy looked through his binoculars. "Ready, the enemy enters 50 meters and starts firing freely."


    "Fire, fire! Get them down. "


    Dada -


    in a flash, a front composed of members of the Department of counter terrorism and security began to shoot fire.


    Those figures are still running forward. Even if they are shot, they still don''t slow down their movements.


    During the bombardment -


    gunfire and rain, the parasite of krugmas finally fell to the ground.


    Then more and more of the krugmas'' parasites fell to the ground.


    Tommy was a little confused. He had experienced many battles, big and small, but never before.


    It seems that these enemies do not kill at all, nor use hot weapons, so they rush forward without killing.


    At first, he thought they were mercenaries. As a result, they were much weaker than mercenaries.


    Such a blind charge is impossible.


    This is not black gang fighting. Their firepower is much stronger than black gang.

 Chapter 1342

    "Captain, are these really our enemies?" Asked one of the players.


    "Yeah, they''re just making fun of their lives."


    Tommy is also dazed. Even if they are death squads, they should wear bulletproof clothes at least, and then rush this way.


    What''s the meaning of their death?


    All of a sudden, a man who was supposed to have been killed by several guns stood up and rushed forward for more than ten meters.


    Immediately there was a loud gunshot, and the man fell to the ground again.


    "Scare me. I thought I was lying."


    "I hope they''ll have a little more, just a few of them are totally addictive."


    A counterterrorism soldier came up and looked at the body that had fallen.


    The body was almost rotten, and there was a strong smell in the air.


    But there''s a hole in his stomach. It doesn''t look like it was left after the shooting.


    The body didn''t look like it had just died, more like it had been dead for several days.


    "It''s not a corpse from somewhere."


    The anti terrorist soldier covered his nose and said, "use the gun to pick up the body.".


    When the corpse was picked around, something under the corpse sprang up.


    "Here What... " This thing twines on the soldier''s neck in an instant, and then works hard to drill into the soldier''s mouth.


    "Hey Noli, it''s time to come back. What are you waiting for? "


    The soldier named Noli swayed back.


    "What''s in your mouth, Noli?"


    When Noli came near, his comrades saw clearly that his mouth was a tentacle about the size of his arm.


    "Noli, what''s the matter with you? It''s disgusting to spit that thing out of my mouth. "


    At this time, the tentacles in Noli''s mouth suddenly spring up, and the end of the tentacles open like a trumpet flower.


    "Ah..." The soldier was startled and his submachine gun was strafed.


    "What happened?" Tommy found out: "you shot your comrades?"


    "He He has something in his mouth... " Said the soldier in horror.


    Tommy also saw something wriggling out of the soldier''s mouth. At the moment when the tentacle was about to attack Tommy, Tommy pulled out his gun.


    The tentacles were shot in mid air and landed on the ground.


    Tommy only felt his scalp numb, and he realized it was not good.


    Ah -


    just then, a soldier nearby made a scream.


    Tommy saw a tentacle around the soldier''s neck, just about to drill into his mouth.


    "No!" Tommy shouted, "be careful, everyone."


    Rustle -


    there is a constant rustle in the dark.


    Tommy could see something creeping on the ground in front of him, coming towards them.


    Then a tentacle sprang out of the darkness and strangled Tommy''s neck.


    Tommy immediately reached for one end of the tentacle and yanked it out.


    Shua --


    Tommy was quick witted and took out his saber and waved it in front of him.


    The broken tentacle fell to the ground and there was no movement.


    "Don''t open your mouth! Don''t let the tentacles in your mouth Let''s go... "


    "Captain, there are enemies in the woods..."


    "Damn..." Tommy finally realized it wasn''t good.


    Now, no matter what the situation is, these tentacles and those who died must be together.


    And the number of the second population is much more than that of the first.


    At the same time, there are a large number of krugmas larvae in the dark.


    Dada -


    the soldier who used to operate the machine gun was suddenly attacked by the young krugmas in the dark.


    The whole position was in a mess in a moment. The parasites had rushed up and attacked the soldiers frantically.


    "I''m Tommy, I''m Tommy, the perimeter line breaks down, the perimeter line breaks down, there are monsters Monsters... "


    As Tommy fought, he used his walkie talkie to inform the people in the villa.


    Just then, a parasite knocked down Tommy, who wanted to get up.


    But the tentacles hanging from the mouth of the parasite bit Tommy''s neck, and then another baby krugmas got into his mouth.


    ¡­¡­


    "What''s the matter? What happened? Did O''Neill bring someone? " Cried Clive bass in horror.


    All the rebel soldiers stationed in the villa began to prepare. Since the outer defense line had been broken through, it only showed that the enemy''s strength was very strong.


    Keffi buss looked at the soldiers outside the villa at a loss.


    She grabbed the phone and tried to call for help, but there was no signal.


    "No need to call for help. It''s useless. They use a satellite signal jamming device. Only the radio can use it."Keffi buss is even more at a loss. Since o''nei uses this kind of high-tech equipment, it only shows that o''nei is prepared.


    By this time, there was gunfire outside the villa, and the battle began.


    Dada -


    roar -


    "Damn, what is this..."


    "Where are the monsters from..."


    The battlefield outside collapsed in an instant.


    When keffi bass saw something like a tentacle rush into the villa, she turned and ran.


    But at this time, the villa has been reduced to the battlefield inside and outside, and she does not know where to run.


    A rotten body toppled a soldier. With the scream of the soldier, he died in the violent explosion.


    The battle started and ended abruptly.


    In an instant, there were no living people inside and outside the villa.


    Shivering with fear, keffi bass hid in the kitchen with a fruit knife in her hand.


    She doesn''t understand She couldn''t figure it out.


    Where on earth did O''Neill find these monsters.


    Just then, a parasite appeared in front of keffi bath.


    Wow -


    keffi bass screamed.


    But the parasite did not attack her directly, but gave way.


    O''Neal appeared in front of keffi bath.


    "Honey, I''m here. Do you miss me?"


    O''Neill stood by the parasite, and the parasite did not attack him.


    "You Don''t come here You monster. " Keffi bass waved his fruit knife.


    O''Neal is in a good mood at the moment. He has never been so happy.


    At last he didn''t have to swallow in front of kevier bass.


    He no longer had to grovel in front of keffi bath.


    Even though keffi buss had an outspoken affair, he didn''t dare to be angry.


    "You came by yourself? Or do I let them go and drag you out? "


    Keffi Bath''s face was pale and her hair was messy.


    She was scared. No matter how strong she was in the past, she was just a helpless woman at this moment.


    "Come out, let''s talk." O''Neill said quietly.


    But his face was still proud of the winner.


    Yes, he is the winner.


    Keffi buss was still afraid to go.


    "Drag her out." O''Neill turned and left.

 Chapter 1343

    Kefuyi bath, screaming, was dragged out of the kitchen by two parasites.


    These two parasites were once members of the Department of counter terrorism and security.


    But now, they have lost their self-consciousness.


    There are still tentacles in the mouth and disgusting mucus oozing out of the mouth.


    Keffi bath was dragged into the living room.


    She saw several people sitting in the living room, one of whom was O''Neal.


    Several others don''t know each other at all.


    It was surrounded by parasites, and a large number of tentacles were wriggling on the ground.


    Keffi buss sat helplessly on the ground with tears and stains all over her face.


    She was shivering. She couldn''t control her body''s fear.


    "Honey, isn''t it a surprise at the result?"


    O''Neal said, looking triumphantly at keffi bath.


    At this moment, all his humiliation was released.


    The more embarrassed, fearful and despairing Cleverley buss was, the happier and more satisfied o''nei was.


    "What do you want?" Cried Clive bass, plucking up her courage.


    "Ha ha What do I want? Don''t you know? Honey, I want everything, everything. " At last, o''nei didn''t need to hide his intention and ambition.


    Because soon all his ambitions will be realized.


    O''Neal takes out a phone. This is keffi Bass''s phone.


    O''Neal left it in front of keffi bath.


    "Call that man over."


    "Men? Which man? "


    "It''s your lover, that Asian hybrid." O''nei said with a ferocious face.


    "You are crazy. I have nothing to do with him He is my doctor. "


    "Less nonsense!" O''Neal went up and slapped keffi bath: "hurry up, I want to see him! I want him to die! "


    Keffi buss hesitated for a long time, and o''nei gave FEDES a look.


    A baby krugmas crawls up to keffi bass.


    Kefu Yi buss felt the wet body feeling, and the whole person shivered. He was scared and hurried to the corner: "ah..."


    "Hurry up, call that man, or you will be like them I''m looking forward to becoming the host of krugmas. After you become the host, whether you can still maintain your dignity and beauty. " O''Neill said in disgust.


    "I''ll fight I hit I''ll call... "


    It''s hard to control her cell phone. Fear has swallowed her up.


    "Fight Can''t get through No signal... "


    "Yes, now I can fight You''d better control your mood. I don''t want him to hear anything different. " O''Neill warned.


    Kefu Yi buss was pale and tried to control her emotions so that she could not cry.


    "Hello Chen Yes It''s me. "


    Said keffi bass, trembling, with a warning in O''Neal''s eyes.


    "I I''ve run out of painkillers Can you bring me some? " Keffi bass is biting his lower lip.


    She hopes Chen can understand and help her to call the police.


    After a few seconds of silence, Chen Yu at the other end of the phone replied, "no problem, is that villa in your suburb?"


    "Yes Yes Can you As soon as possible? "


    "Well, I''ll get there as soon as I can. You''ll have some pain first." Chen said.


    Keffi Buss, after hanging up, looks at O''Neal with fear.


    "He He said come as soon as possible. "


    O''Neill, with his legs up, ignored keffith bath.


    Instead, he said to feders and others, "how about a few more days in Los Angeles when this is over? I''ll arrange it for you. "


    "No." Feders answered almost instinctively.


    O''Neal looked puzzled: "do you hate Los Angeles so much?"


    "We''ll leave Los Angeles as soon as we get the money."


    "All right." O''Neill doesn''t care. In fact, he doesn''t like to contact feders and others.


    These people are terrible. If they are not the last resort, they are not willing to contact with them.


    "If you''re sincere, we won''t mind if you change places."


    "Of course, it''s my pleasure." O''Neill didn''t want to agree.


    Anyway, he has money now, even if it is to provide them with food, drink and play for a lifetime.


    "Why don''t you like Losangeles? Losangeles is a big city. It has everything you want to play here." O''Neill asked curiously.


    Unfortunately, feders and others are not willing to talk about it in depth.


    "It''s none of your business. You''d better not ask too much. It''s not good for you.""Well, I won''t ask." O''Neill shrugged. "By the way, can you hide these things first? I want to surprise that guy."


    "As you wish." Fides had all the crumas'' larvae and parasites hidden, and several members of the order of reclusion had also hidden in the room.


    ¡­¡­


    When Chen Yu heard the voice on the phone of Kefu Yi bath, he felt that something had happened to her.


    And she told herself that she had finished her painkillers.


    Those painkillers, according to their own calculations, will be able to eat her recovery.


    Chen Yu drove to the door of Kefu Yi Bath''s house. He had already smelled the strong smell of gunsmoke and blood.


    Of course, in addition to the smell of smoke and blood, there is another smell.


    Chen is no stranger to the smell. It''s the smell of a corpse.


    It''s not a fresh body, it''s a body that''s been dead for days.


    Chen Yu doesn''t know what happened here.


    But Chen hopes that keffi bath will live.


    Chen Yu stopped at the door and walked straight into the villa.


    Along the way, there are also a large number of shells and guns, as well as some pieces of meat.


    For a while, Chen couldn''t tell what these minced meat were.


    Chen Xun touched his nose. The smell here is really bad.


    When Chen Yu walked into the villa, he saw Kefu Yi bath sitting on the ground, while o''nei was sitting on the sofa with his legs crossed and his arms spread out, just like the owner here.


    "Miss bath, I''m here." Chen said.


    Keffi buss saw Chen Yu coming alone, his face full of disappointment.


    "You Did you come alone? "


    "Yes, how many people does it take to treat the disease?"


    Keffi bass was in complete despair. She had hoped Chen could understand her.


    I didn''t expect that Chen Yu didn''t think about it at all.


    "Asian miscellaneous, didn''t you expect that we would meet in this situation?" O''nei is still sitting in his place.


    Chen Yu looks at o''nei, and then goes up to pick up Kefu Yi bath.


    O''nei rushed up and punched Chen.


    Chen Yu slaps his backhand and o''nei falls to the ground.


    Chen Yu lifts up kefui bath, and he feels kefui Bath''s body shaking.


    "It''s OK. I''m here. You won''t be hurt any more."

 Chapter 1344

    "Fides Mr. feders Get out of here. " O''Neill cried.


    At this time, feders and others came out.


    When o''nei saw feders and others coming out, he became more arrogant.


    "Asian miscellaneous... Species, I want you to die!" O''Neill growled.


    "Chen Run, run... " Cried keffi bath.


    Chen Chu squinted at FEDES and others who came out of the door: "I seem to have seen you Let me think about where I met you. "


    However, when feders and others saw Chen Yu, their faces all changed.


    They didn''t think of the people they were trying to avoid.


    It''s the one O''Neal called.


    "Mr. feders, let the monsters bite him off Hurry up... "


    O''Neill did not notice the faces of feders and others.


    O''Neill, looking at them, urged again, "Mr. feders, hurry up."


    "Shut up for me." Cried FEDES.


    "Mr. feders You... "


    O''nei didn''t understand. They had a good time and talked happily.


    In a flash, Federer would talk ill of himself.


    Now fides felt only bitterness in his mouth: "sir I...... "


    "Looks like we''ve really met." Chen Yu can''t remember where he met feders.


    I think I''m familiar with it, but I can''t remember where I''ve seen it.


    "I don''t care where you come from, don''t you know Los Angeles is my place?"


    Kefu Yi buss looks at Chen Yu in surprise, and then looks at the bitter expression of FEDES and others.


    All of a sudden, directly, there was a faint sense of hope in Kiev Buss''s mind.


    "Let''s leave now We promise you that we will never step into Losangeles again. "


    Keffi bass remembered what they had been talking about.


    They don''t seem to like coming to Los Angeles very much.


    Is the reason why they don''t want to come is because of Chen Yu?


    Chen zhuixian helps Kefu basi to sit on the sofa.


    "Have I allowed you to leave?" Chen Yu said quietly.


    Feders and others, who wanted to go out, stopped at once.


    "Your Excellency We don''t want to be against you. You let us go. We promise we won''t come to Los Angeles again. "


    "Go to my place to be wild, and then want to leave without saying a word?"


    Feders and others were angry, but they were still holding back.


    "Sir, I''m the president of the hermit society. I''m not afraid of you." Fides is going to show his signboard.


    He wanted the order to bluff.


    "The hermit society? I haven''t heard of it. " Chen Yu said quietly, "leave your head behind, and then help yourself."


    Stay in your head and do your own thing?


    "If you don''t give us a way, we''ll have a fight." Federer let out a sudden roar and put the magic into the container he was holding.


    In a flash, the cloumas, who were hiding outside the villa, rushed into the villa.


    "Be careful..." Keffi bass exclaimed.


    She had been in a state of nervous tension, and she was most concerned about the krugmas parasite and the larvae.


    But the next moment, I don''t know where the blade came from. It exploded around the room in an instant.


    Countless swords came out of nothing and the whole villa was demolished in an instant.


    Whether it''s the klumas parasite or the klumas larvae, they are all penetrated in an instant.


    The dementia that everyone saw, even fides and others, was startled by this scene.


    What magic are those sudden swords?


    And thousands of stone swords have gone back and gathered on the heads of people.


    Like the sword of Damocles to everyone''s head.


    "You said you were going to have a fight with me. Come on, who''s going to start?" Chen Yu said quietly.


    One of the hermits looked up at the sky and then shouted, "I''ll come!"


    In the next moment, a stone sword came down from the sky and pierced the man instantly.


    Instant kill!


    If a thousand stone swords are allowed to perform different actions at the same time, Chen can''t.


    But just controlling a stone sword was like drinking water for Chen Yu.


    "Keffi bass screamed in horror.


    "Go!" Feders had a big drink.


    He wanted to take this opportunity to escape.


    God of the other! But this strange god is not strong.


    "Go away!" Chen Yu smashed the body of krugmas.


    Crash -


    the mother of krugmas is smashed by the power of terror in an instant.Chen Yu looks at the fleeing FEDES and others, and the darkness suddenly sweeps by.


    "Ah..."


    Keffi bass saw something wriggling in the dark.


    It was like liquid, but now it was dark, so she could only see the red lines rolling in the dark.


    The screams came to an abrupt end and then returned to peace.


    "Well, it''s all over." Chen Yu said quietly, and at the same time raised his hand to wipe, the sky hanging stone sword disappeared.


    Kiev buss is going through life''s ups and downs tonight.


    O''Neill, too.


    Almost Just a little less, he can reach the top of his life.


    But all this was finally destroyed by his own hands.


    He could not have imagined that he would personally bury everything.


    Keffi buss suddenly clasped his arms around Chen''s neck and, on tiptoe, kissed Chen.


    However, Kefu buss seems to know that Chen Yu will refuse, and she is not too greedy, just click to stop.


    As for O''Neal next to her, she doesn''t care how O''Neal feels now.


    Chen Yu gently wiped the corners of his mouth and looked at O''Neal.


    O''Neill bowed his head. Even though he was angry, he didn''t dare to show it.


    "What are you going to do with him?" Chen asked.


    O''Neill raised his head sharply and looked at keffi bath.


    His eyes were full of supplication.


    "I want him to die! I want him to die! " Keffi buss repeated twice, imagining how much she hated O''Neal.


    "Mr. Chen Don''t kill me. I can divide the money in half. Kill this woman. Her property is mine. We can divide the property equally. " O''Neill is in the final struggle.


    "I hate you." "I don''t work with people I hate," Chen said quietly


    Chen''s right hand points to o''nei, and in a flash, an arc shoots out of Chen''s fingertip.


    àØ -


    o''nei had no time to ask for more, his body had been carbonized.

 Chapter 1345

    "Chen, thank you." Keffi bath looks at Chen Yu.


    "It''s late. I have to go." Chen Yu seems to have forgotten what he was forced to kiss just now.


    "Will you leave me alone in this place full of corpses?"


    "I can take you downtown."


    "Can you stay with me for one night?"


    "I''m sorry, I can''t."


    On the way to see keffi bath back to the city.


    Keffi bath and Chen Yu didn''t talk all the way.


    It was not until close to keffi Bath''s estate that keffi bath began to say, "do you dislike me? Do you Orientals pay much attention to the concept of chastity? I''ve been married, and I''m sexually... Ill. "


    "You think more. First of all, I''m not so familiar with you. Second, I don''t think a man should carry his pregnant girlfriend outside to develop other feelings."


    Clive bass was silent, and suddenly she regretted it.


    Why didn''t I know Chen Yu earlier.


    It''s a man who moves her.


    A man who reassures her.


    She even began to envy the woman she had never met before.


    Maybe I have everything to make that woman jealous.


    But that woman has a man who is willing to be loyal to her.


    This is the only thing she lacks.


    Of course, Chen Yu doesn''t think Kefu buss is just love for himself.


    After all, the number of times he met with keffi bass added up to only three times, less than ten hours.


    The so-called love at first sight is a very illusory thing.


    At least Chen Yu never believed in love at first sight.


    Maybe it''s just because I gave her hope when she was most desperate.


    Maybe it''s just a sense of security.


    Moreover, Chen doesn''t think it is necessary to develop extramarital affairs.


    Fari can give herself all the physical and psychological needs.


    Chen doesn''t want to destroy their feelings and their families because of a little physical impulse.


    "Who are you?" Keffi bass couldn''t help but want to know more about Chen Yu.


    This makes her feel like her scalp is fried. What kind of organization is it? What monster?


    Now he just thinks it''s really bad to be the Minister of counter-terrorism and security.


    It was only a long time ago that two of his confidants died and dozens of players were left.


    Just think about the pension and mansari''s head is big.


    "Mrs. bath, then who is your friend? How did he save you? "


    "No comment." Clive bath said coldly.


    Mansari is even more depressed. The sponsorship that he thought could be easily obtained now seems to be only going away.


    "I don''t want to lose a cent on sponsorship." Said keffi bass suddenly.


    "Thank you, Ms. bath."


    "You should call me miss bath now."


    "You can come to me if you need anything in the future." Said mansari.


    Although the experience is not very good.


    But she was satisfied with the result.


    O''Neal is dead. Is there anything more pleasant?


    Why did he go blind and take a fancy to this man?


    ¡­¡­


    Daley Moore is back at work today.


    Just, for that night''s matter, she is always worried.


    It''s not a specious psychic event.


    That''s what happened. It happened to me.


    "Boss, are you well?" Assistant Crimea saw darimore coming to the company and immediately came up to greet him.


    "Well, how is the company going these two days?"


    "Two new employees have been recruited, which is in the charge of the head of Technology Department."


    "Well, call in two new people."


    Criah leads the two newcomers into dalymore''s office.


    Dalymore looked at the two newcomers. "Introduce yourself," said Crimea


    "Boss, I''m Na watts singer, I graduated from Caltech..."


    "Boss, this is ante figos..."


    "Singh, are you a Roma?" Dalymore looked at the deep red hair of norworth Singh.


    The Roma are actually Gypsies in the regular population.


    But they themselves think that Gypsies are a kind of discrimination and insult to them, so they call themselves Roma.


    At present, it is mainly distributed in Europe and North America. In fact, most of the people have given up their original identity and customs.


    Singh is the most common surname of Roma.


    "Yes, boss.""It''s true that the Roma are so good at divination?"


    "Boss, it''s just a myth."


    In the eyes of the world, the Roma are a symbol of uncleanness. They do all dirty jobs.


    Every man is a thief, a pickpocket, a beggar or a trafficker. Every woman is a witch and a prostitute... A woman.


    This is mainly due to the fact that the early Roma were mainly vagrant families.


    "It''s OK. I just want to meet you. So, you all go to work." Said dalymore.


    Norworth Singh looked at darimore and turned out of the office.


    "Criah, bring me the files of norworth Singh."


    "Okay, boss."

 Chapter 1346

    She was born into a very ordinary family.


    Currently single, 28 years old, graduated from Caltech.


    Five years of working experience.


    However, dalymore noted that the reason why she quit her last job was because she was sexually... Harassed by her superiors.


    Darimore happened to know the company where norworth Singh last worked.


    "Hi, Powell, how are you doing?"


    "Darimore, how can you call me when you have time? What''s the matter with you workaholic calling me? "


    "I just read the newspaper that a senior executive in your company harassed employees."


    "Don''t talk about it. I''m so angry. That stupid bastard is just smearing my company and seriously affecting its reputation."


    "Anyway, your company is not a public company, and your business is stable."


    "After the accident, the man jumped directly from the floor where our company is located, for which I also paid a lot of compensation."


    "Well? jump off building? Is that necessary? "


    "That''s why he''s a jerk."


    "Come out and have a meal sometime."


    After being polite, darimore hung up.


    At noon, darimore saw norworth Singh eating lunch alone in the restaurant.


    Darimore sat down with her lunch next to her.


    "Hi, Singh, I can call you that."


    Norworth Singh raised her head and looked at darimore in surprise.


    ¡°boss¡£¡±


    "Alone?"


    "I don''t know anyone in the company." She said.


    "Are you still used to being in the company?"


    "All right."


    "If there is any harassment in the company, please let me know as soon as possible."


    Norworth Singh looks at darimore in an unexpected way.


    But she heard that her boss had always been a bully.


    If there is a conflict among the employees in the company, she always plays 50 boards no matter who is right or wrong.


    "Boss, do you know about my previous work in other companies?"


    "Well, I know. It''s not a secret." Dalymore nodded.


    Nawaz Singh, silent, bowed to lunch.


    "When did you experience your life and death?"


    "Ten years old." As soon as she spoke, she suddenly reflected that the food in her mouth had not been swallowed. She looked at darimore with her mouth open: "boss You. "


    Dalymore laughed, and sure enough, he tried to find out her background.


    If you''re in a spiritual world, Nawaz Singh is much more experienced than darimore.


    But in terms of means, ten norworth Singh can''t play with darimore.


    "Boss, are you a psychic?"


    "To be exact, I''m new." "The day before yesterday, I just had a life and death experience," said darimore


    "The first night? The second night? Or the third night? "


    "The first night." "I hope someone can teach me something," said dalymore


    "Boss, since you can pass the robbery safely, someone must protect you, right? You can ask the person who protects you directly. "


    "I don''t know her very well. She was also entrusted to protect me through life." "After the first night, she left," said darimore


    "Is there only one person who protects you?"


    "Well, what''s the problem?"


    "That man should be very good, right?" She said.


    "Well, it should be very powerful."


    "Generally, there is a dangerous, high-intensity and long-term battle to protect a magic awakening through the life robbery. For example, when I was through the life robbery, my teacher and two friends together protected me."


    "Is it dangerous? I feel that the person who protects me doesn''t seem to be struggling. She says that if it''s the second night, maybe it can make her struggling. "


    "The second night? It''s impossible. The danger of the second night is 100 times greater than that of the first. " "Many years ago, among the Roma, there was a witch who had a second night''s magic awakening. At that time, there were more than 20 powerful witches protecting her, but it ended in failure. In addition to the witch who was not spared, there were 20 witches protecting her, and only three of them survived," she said


    "Fortunately I didn''t wake up the next night." Said darimore in a moment of rejoicing.


    "The year before yesterday in Los Angeles, there was a sign of the third night''s awakening. That night I saw a terrible wave of evil spirits. It was a disaster.""Is the third night awakened witch dead?"


    "It should be dead. That kind of disaster is impossible to survive."


    "By the way, the person who protects me, she said that I am not the same as her. What does that mean?"


    "It''s because you''re the magic awakener, she''s the blood awakener." "The blood awakeners are because they have a special blood," she said


    "So who''s good?"


    "There is no final conclusion. It depends on whose magic is powerful and whose magic is powerful." "In our Romanian legend, of the five pillars, there are three magic awakeners and two blood awakeners," said Nawaz Singh


    "What is the king of pillars?" Asked dalymore curiously.


    "This is related to our Roma mythology system. In our Roma mythology system, the God of creation is incarnated into five jewels, then scattered around the world, and then successively found by five people, and finally incarnated into a powerful king. These five kings support the sky, and their real history is just five powerful psychics."


    "Tell me about dangerous magic."


    "In our community, some old Roma are selling some handicrafts," says navorth Singh


    "Is it an ordinary handicraft?"


    "It''s not all crafts, some are magic props, but I advise you not to accept anything from a Roma. If a Roma wants to give you something, even if it''s just a sheepskin or a coin."


    "Why?"


    "Some lowly Roma will use the magic of debt and repayment. This magic is very complicated, but once it is completed, you will be unlucky, and there are not many Roma who know this magic at present."


    "What if the magic is finished? Kill me? "


    "No, it''s like a Roma taking out a coin. This coin is his whole family. If you accept this coin, you will take away his whole family. Then you must give back all his family, that is, all your property."


    "Then if a Roma is going to do this kind of magic to me and put coins directly in my pocket, I will lose everything."


    "It''s impossible because it''s a trade magic." "Trading magic can''t be forced to buy or sell. He may cheat you with tricks, but he can''t be forced to give it to you. You have to accept it head-on," she said


    "Then what am I going to do?"


    "It''s easy to throw a bill to the other party, no matter how much, even if you use Zimbabwean."


    "Why?"


    "Because this is a transaction, the other party gives the goods, and you pay for them. The focus of this magic is not on the value, but on the process."

 Chapter 1347

    "Can you teach me magic?" At last, dalymore said her ultimate goal.


    "Do you want to learn magic?"


    "Yes."


    "There are three ways to learn magic, one is organization. You join an organization, the other is family inheritance, the other is teacher-student inheritance. If you are willing to admit that I am your teacher, I can teach you magic." She said.


    "Yes, sir." Said dalymore.


    "In the company, I am your employee. Outside the company, you are my student." She said.


    "No problem." Dalymore nodded: "in this case, we''d better be friends, no matter in or out of the company."


    "It''s OK, at least not uncomfortable."


    "Can you teach me a magic first?" Asked dalymore.


    "We''re going nowhere. You''re not going to study here."


    When they found a park, she said, "the Witch of my system is not strong in combat power. Our most powerful magic is exploration."


    "Exploration? What''s the use of this magic? "


    "For example, if I close my eyes, I can sense the movements of all people within 100 meters around me, even a fly and a bug. Of course, if there is an enemy approaching, I can know it first."


    "I want to learn this magic," said dalymore


    "You can''t learn it yet. It''s advanced magic. Now I''ll teach you one of the most basic magic, perception of danger."


    "This magic can let you know whether the other party is in danger or not. Of course, what you perceive is not the real danger, just like when you look at the danger of a gun, but if the muzzle of the gun is not accurate, you will not be in danger. What you feel is whether the other party can cause damage to you, rather than whether it will cause damage to you."


    "I understand."


    Nawaz hindis began to explain the magic.


    Darimore, after all, has no foundation, so it''s more difficult for Nawaz Cindy to enlighten her.


    In more than an hour, Daley Moore just learned a little basic knowledge.


    "It''s time for me to go to work."


    "Don''t go to work, teach me this magic first."


    "Well, you''re the boss."


    "Have you forgotten our agreement? Call me darimore, or limo. "


    "All right, limo." "You need to be able to drive your magic first..." continued Nawaz hindis


    It was another three hours, and Nowitz Cindy pointed to a man in front of her. "Did you see the man in front? You try to use perception. "


    Darimore tries to use a very unsophisticated perception.


    "He I feel a green tinge in his face


    "Well, green means there is no threat. If the color turns red, then you should be aware that the other party may pose a threat to you."


    "Wrong, he''s a man. He must be better physically than me. How can I feel no threat?"


    "No mistake, he has a serious illness And he wants to jump from here He wants to commit suicide. "


    Just then, the man tried to climb up the railing, but after several attempts, he didn''t.


    Dalymore was stunned for a moment. It was really weak.


    The railing next to them is less than one meter high, but the man can''t even turn it over.


    Know that even you can do it.


    "Will perception magic go wrong?"


    "Perception magic is the only magic that doesn''t go wrong No, there is a possibility that people who are much more powerful than you may make mistakes. There are also some psychics who know how to hide their magic, so your perception will not work for them. "


    Darimore tries to use magic on her. Darimore sees that she''s red.


    "When can I learn new magic?"


    "You use perception magic for a thousand people first."


    "Practice?"


    "Yes." "Your magic is too weak now. You can only learn new magic by constantly consuming it and then growing it. You have enough magic."


    ¡­¡­


    Bombardment -


    Chen Yu is being attacked by a missile warhead.


    After so many practice, the warhead has been used almost.


    Chen Yu has some regrets. After all, he feels that his body has improved a lot.


    However, due to the limited number of weapons, Chen could not use this training method endlessly.


    At the end of this explosive training, Chen left Hetu.Denver called Chen, "Mr. Chen, are you at home?"


    "I''m here. What can I do for you?"


    "The first batch of beer has been trial produced. I''ll send some to you. You can taste it and see if you need to modify the formula proportion."


    "Well, I''ll meet you at home."


    It wasn''t long before a pickup truck arrived.


    Denver brought the beer in person.


    Chen took out a bottle of beer and blew it. The beer was blown clean.


    A fresh taste rises from the stomach and feeds back to the brain.


    The peculiar bitterness of beer dissipates suddenly after the rising of alcohol, and the light sweetness is replaced.


    "It''s made of mirror lake water?"


    "Yes." Denver nodded.


    When brewing wheat beer, it is necessary to add a small amount of water to the fermented wheat.


    Chen is very satisfied with the taste: "better than I thought, how do you feel?"


    "I don''t want any more beer now." Denver is also in a good mood.


    After all, the taste of beer determines their development plan.


    "Is there anything else? I''ll take some of my friends. " Chen said.


    "Then I''ll pull another twenty cases, will that be enough?" Asked Denver.


    "Enough." Chen Zhu nodded.


    After leaving Denver, Chen collected the first batch of beer.


    But fari likes to drink beer very much. Because she is pregnant, she hasn''t drunk it for a long time.


    If the beer they make comes out now, she may not be able to help it.


    Besides, little Gelin dare to put anything in her mouth.


    If the beer is in the open, little Gelin will never let it go.


    Chen Yu doesn''t want his daughter to become a drunkard.


    "Fari, I''ll go out for a while."


    When Farrie saw Chen put away the beer, she knew what Chen was thinking: "save me two cans of beer."


    "Fari." Chen Yu looks at fari.


    "I haven''t had a beer for more than seven months. Now our own beer is produced. Can''t I have a taste of it?"


    "One can, no more."

 Chapter 1348

    For a while, fari was greedy.


    I also know that I will not drink more now.


    It''s enough to leave a can for yourself.


    Chen Yu drives a pickup truck out, on the way: "Steven, are you at home?"


    "Are you coming?"


    "My brewery has already produced trial products. I''m just looking for you to test the drugs. I''ll call rasfa."


    "That''s right. I''ll call rasfa now."


    Rasfah went to Steven''s villa first.


    By the time Chen arrived, Steven and raspha had already started drinking by themselves.


    Rasfa heard the car and ran out at once.


    "Chen, where''s your beer?"


    "In the car, move by yourself."


    "Facco, how old am I? Do you want me to carry the wine?"


    Chen Zhuo took two cases of beer from the car and came down: "it''s not difficult for you to carry one case. If you can''t even carry one case, roll back home as soon as possible, but you won''t be drunk today."


    Rasfa had no choice but to carry a case of beer.


    Since he was 20 years younger, he has been recuperated by Chen Yu.


    Today''s Lasfar is in good health, and even a private health consultant can''t believe it.


    Steven barbecued in the backyard. Before he got to the backyard, he could smell the meat.


    "Falk, I stole the meat Steven is baking from my house."


    "I''ll steal some from your house sometime." Said rasfa shamelessly.


    "You''re not afraid of the princess biting you, just go."


    Chen Yu threw the beer on the ground, picked up a piece of barbecue and stuffed it in his mouth.


    "Save some food. I have only a few pieces of meat. You have eaten so much in one bite." Steven complained at once.


    "This is from me." Chen Zhui said with wide eyes.


    "Now I''m here, that''s mine."


    Steven was not shy at all, he said rightfully, and took a sip of a can of beer.


    "Mmhmm! Good drink, just these boxes? That''s enough to drink? "


    The three began to drink, eating and drinking at the same time, not forgetting to lose each other.


    "Steven, how are the clips?"


    "70% complete. It''s estimated that it will be finished in a week, and it should be finished in June. " Steven said.


    "When can it be released as soon as possible?" Chen asked.


    "There''s still a few months to go." "But I think it''s better to wait for Thanksgiving or Christmas," Steven said


    "No, the competition between the two festivals is too fierce." Said rasfa.


    "Will I be afraid of competition?" Steven said loudly.


    It''s like announcing your strength.


    "It''s better to be careful. There''s no need to take risks." Said rasfa.


    After all, he didn''t know about lucky gold coins.


    "Moreover, if we choose to release in these two schedules, our arrangement is bound to be reduced." "The ideal is the weekend before labor day," rasfa said


    Labor Day is the first Monday in September, and the legal holiday is one day, which can extend the first weekend movie.


    You should know that there is a big gap between the box office of film release, holidays and working days, which is several times the gap.


    "But the publicity period of three months is too short." Steven said: "PLM is a distribution company, so at least it should give enough publicity."


    "Chen, what do you think?" Steven looked again and asked Chen.


    He thought Chen would support him. After all, Chen knew the inside story.


    "I''m a layman. You''ll decide." Chen Yu said disapprovingly.


    Steven said, "by the way, I didn''t see the Farley when I went to your house last time. Did you lend the yacht to someone else?"


    "Heavy." Chen Yu grinned.


    "I knew that second-hand yachts were unlucky." Steven said, "you shouldn''t buy a second-hand yacht."


    Chen touched his chin. He was a psychic himself, so he believed in this kind of thing.


    Luck, though invisible, is an expert in this field.


    It seems that in the future, if you want to buy yachts or airplanes, you''d better not buy that kind of second-hand goods.


    Although it''s a good deal to buy the Farrie, if you compare the use time, it''s really not a good deal.


    It took a year, and then it sank into the sea.


    "I''m going to book a yacht, too." Chen said.


    "Seagate''s level is very good and its price performance is very high. I recommend you consider Seagate."


    "Do you have contact information for Seagate?"


    "Yes, I''ll give you their product manager contact information later, or I''ll let them contact you directly.""Good."


    "It''s better to buy a yacht, at least the wealth preservation of yachts is more stable." "This year''s financial market is bleak," rasfa said. "Wall Street''s money is desperately flowing into Hollywood. You dare to shoot any movie."


    "Wouldn''t a movie lose money?" "Will Wall Street geniuses know?" Chen asked


    Although Chen is not engaged in the film industry, he also knows that Hollywood is the largest film production base in the world.


    However, Hollywood films can earn 5% of the money. In addition, 5% of the films are not losing money, and 90% of the other films are losing money.


    "As long as the operation is good, the movie can be made without losing money. For those people, it''s earned without losing money." "But the channels are all in the six hands, so now most of the money is flowing into the six hands. If you see a little better project, those rich people on Wall Street will rush in crazy," rasfa said


    "I''ve heard that even James got a $180 million budget for a big project." Steven said that his face didn''t show much joy, but he had some worries: "James is too anxious. If he can keep his mind stable, he should take a medium budget of tens of millions of dollars first. It''s good to make money or not, but his second movie will take this super-a production, which is too dangerous."


    "Didn''t you remind him?" Chen asked.


    "How can I remind him? Tell him you shouldn''t take this project? "


    "Er..."


    As Steven, it''s really inconvenient to say.


    Even if Steven said it, James may not be able to appreciate it. Instead, he may think Steven is suppressing him or jealous of him.


    If James doesn''t make a big fall, he won''t wake up.


    If it is a small and medium-sized investment project, it is relatively easy to return the capital, at least in the case of proper operation, it can guarantee the capital.


    However, 180 million US dollars of investment, at least 500 million US dollars in the world, can recover the cost.


    Once such a large investment loses money, it is a huge loss.


    Any company has to hurt its muscles and bones. For the director of the film, his reputation will be greatly damaged.


    And rasfa''s foundation is too shallow. He''s only a successful movie now.


    If the next movie fails, everyone will think James is lucky, not his real strength.

 Chapter 1349

    "Isn''t that when the economy is not good, the rich will invest in industry?"


    "Where is industry so easy to invest? Like you, if you put tens of millions of dollars into a brewery at a time, for those rich people on Wall Street, they are just children. They can''t solve the problem of too much cash in their hands. Moreover, even if they invest in the industry, they won''t invest in the industry that hasn''t found out the investment prospect. Hollywood is the current industry The most promising and profitable projects have been proved. Of course, they will focus on Hollywood. Of course, this is also the investment projects we can see. There are also some projects that we don''t know about or that are not legal at all. "


    "Is it better to invest blindly than to keep money in your own hands?" Chen Yu still doesn''t understand.


    At least Chen can''t understand the reason. Those Wall Street tycoons must know more than Chen.


    They may be crazy, but they are not stupid.


    Just like Chen Yu invested his money in a brewery because he knew he could make money.


    Their investment seems to Chen Yu very naughty, but who knows their real intention.


    But for the three, it''s just a chat on the table.


    Each of the three said his own words, eating and drinking.


    Most of the three cases of beer have been drunk.


    Steven and Rafa are both drunk and muddy.


    Chen Yu still sat on the ground and continued to drink.


    Just then, the sound of high heels came from outside.


    Dalymore strode in.


    When she saw Chen Yu, Steven and lasfa on the ground, darimore was stunned.


    Looking at the wine bottles all over the place, dalymore roughly knew why they were lying on the ground.


    It''s just that Steven and rasfah are understandably drunk, but they don''t get to this level with someone they don''t know.


    Dalymore subconsciously gave Chen Yu a magic of perception.


    Green gas


    But darimore thought of what Norwich Cindy said.


    "You are Did Steven say that Chen? " Dalymore asked tentatively.


    Chen Yu is quite sober. Although he has drunk more than ten cans of beer, this wine is almost equivalent to a glass of boiled water for Chen Yu.


    "What magic did you do to me just now?" Chen Yu felt the magic wave just uploaded by Daley Moore.


    Dalymore was a little surprised. "How do you know?"


    "There are too many differences between our two grades. Why do you think I know?"


    "Perception magic." Said dalymore.


    "Do you want to drink?"


    Dalymore hesitated and sat down in the next chair.


    "Perception magic? It''s a rare magic. "


    "Mr. Chen, I''m sorry about that day. I didn''t know you knew Steven."


    "What do you perceive in me?"


    "Nothing."


    Chen Chu got up and said, "tell your father and rasphaz, I''m gone."


    Dalymore looked at Chen''s back and said, "thank you for me, too."


    Chen Yu didn''t drive, but put the car away directly.


    Drinking without driving is a matter of principle.


    Chen also sent some beer to the headquarters of the association.


    When it''s dark, the temperature in Los Angeles drops a few degrees. It''s a little cold on the face of the night wind.


    Because the United States and the United States are countries with high crime rates, if a person walks in the night, he is either taken care of by criminals or by the police.


    It''s very similar to the curfew in ancient China. If a person walks for no reason, he will probably be arrested.


    Although the U.S. emperor won''t arrest people for no reason, if the police see it, they will certainly stop to question.


    By the time I got home, the night was already deep.


    After washing up and going to bed, Chen likes to stick his hands on Fanny''s stomach.


    It''s a wonderful process to feel the pulse.


    Chen always thought of the process of nurturing this small life.


    In nearly eight months, this small life has completed its basic development.


    But some of them are not well developed.


    Many premature infants have congenital diseases, and most of them have cardiac hypoplasia.


    Fari felt Chen''s palm and looked over at him.


    A long deep kiss with Chen Yu, then go to sleep.


    Chen Yu also went to sleep.


    In the middle of the night, Chen Yu hears the footsteps. It''s xiaogelin who wakes up in the middle of the night.


    When little Gelin first came to this house, she would wake up three or four times a night.


    Now she gets up in the middle of the night, not because she is hungry or wakes up.It''s about playing Play with Xiao Jiu.


    Recently she likes to play with Xiao Jiu again.


    Little Gelin is like a thief. She sneaks up and puts on her swimsuit clumsily.


    Little Gelin thought she was very secretive.


    In fact, Chen Yu has always been watching. Occasionally, Chen Yu will sit on the balcony and watch Little Gelin play at night.


    Children''s sleep time is very chaotic. They sleep for a few hours off and on during the day, and so do at night.


    And the work and rest of human working in the daytime and sleeping in the evening are cultivated through the habit of long years, either by nature or by working in the daytime and resting in the evening.


    If someone is used to work at night and rest during the day since childhood, he may not be as healthy as others.


    Chen Yu is too lazy to restrain xiaogelin and Xiaojiu from cultivating their feelings.


    Moreover, because of his size, Xiao Jiu seldom had a chance to come out during the day.


    Now little Gelin is sitting on one of Xiaojiu''s heads. Then she takes Xiaojiu''s body as a slide, slides down from her head, and rushes into the water. Then there is a burst of laughter.


    Soon, the three headed dogs came.


    Three headed dogs and dogs have exactly the same temperament.


    Dogs like children very much.


    It''s the same with the three headed dog. If Chen Yu scolds xiaogelin, the three headed dog will roar at Chen Yu twice.


    This is from their genes, and their nature is to guard.


    Of course, Chen Yu never worried that they would hurt Xiao Gelin.


    Only when you really touch them can you understand their tenderness.


    At this time, a flash of light came from the woods, which seemed to signal the villa.


    The only way to get close to the villa without being attacked is the vampire Murphy.


    As Chen''s personal employee, Murphy patrols every night dutifully for a while. He is familiar with Chen''s pet.


    Chen Yu rose quietly and fell to Murphy''s side.


    "For what?" Chen asked looking at Murphy.


    "Boss, I have something to tell you."


    "What is it?"

 Chapter 1350

    "Boss, I want a raise."


    Murphy for this sentence, but brewing for a long time.


    Today, he finally got up the courage to say it.


    Chen Chu squinted at Murphy. "Do you know what you''re talking about?"


    "I I...... "


    Murphy is very afraid of Chen Yu, very afraid.


    And he also knows that a job with a monthly salary of 10000 dollars is not so easy to find.


    With an annual income of $120000, it''s a high paying job anywhere.


    "Am I not paying you enough?" Chen Yu''s tone is a little gloomy: "still say you forget, but I went deep into the lair to save you."


    Murphy was already frightened by Chen''s momentum and was about to cry.


    "Boss, I don''t want to I dare not. "


    "Tell me why you suddenly want to get a raise." Chen said.


    "I have a girlfriend." Murphy said with his head down.


    Is that a reason? In Chen''s view, this is no reason at all.


    His monthly income is 10000 dollars, even if he wants to go out to Piao every day.


    "And then?" Chen Yu still asked plainly.


    "I''m spending a little more." Murphy said.


    Chen Chu frowned. At the beginning, Chen Chu would let Murphy go because he was too simple.


    Looking at adulthood, but because of the closed living environment since childhood, Murphy has little contact with the outside world.


    This also led to Murphy becoming a little lonely and simple.


    So Chen Yu is curious about Murphy''s love story, which can make his $10000 a month income is not enough for a love story.


    "Where do you usually go on a date?"


    "That She''s a Hollywood star, so she can''t be exposed When we are free, we usually go out to sea for fun, or pack the next restaurant, so as not to let reporters in. "


    "Oh, you know I know the big director. Tell me her name. Maybe I can introduce a role for her." Chen said.


    "But She said that her name could not be disclosed at will. " Murphy said, embarrassed.


    Chen takes a deep breath. Now he has 80% confidence in his own judgment. This child has been cheated.


    But can I say it directly?


    It''s said that women in love become stupid.


    In fact, this sentence also applies to men.


    Especially Murphy, a simple little man.


    He would not believe what he said.


    "I''ll think about your request." Chen said.


    "Do you agree or not?"


    "I said I would think about it. Do you want me to make a decision now? Are you sure you want the answer now? " Chen''s tone suddenly became cold.


    Murphy was afraid of Chen Yu. He lowered his head and didn''t dare to look at Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu just went back to the villa, but at this time Chen Yu didn''t plan to sleep.


    Instead, he picked up the phone and called Murphy''s beautiful young mother, Agnes.


    Hello, this is Chen Yu


    "You? What do you mean by calling me at this time? Do you know that for a woman, enough sleep can keep her young and beautiful for a long time? "


    "If you are a vampire, just find more people to suck blood. Isn''t it your activity time at night?" Chen Yu said disapprovingly.


    "Come on, what the hell is going on?" Agnes said discontentedly.


    "Your son just asked me for a raise."


    "Oh, I didn''t expect him to have such courage."


    Murphy''s timidity, even Agnes''s mother could not see it, was quite contemptuous.


    Agnes doesn''t really care about Murphy''s salary.


    What she cares about is Murphy''s growth.


    "But I don''t agree." Chen said.


    "Oh, call me for that?" Agnes said discontentedly.


    "No, I suspect he was cheated." Chen said.


    The original tone is also understatement Agnes, the moment lost that calm.


    "What did you say? Who dares to deceive our Dracula family? "


    "I don''t know. I haven''t got any news from Murphy yet."


    Murphy said that he was Chen''s employee, rather than a junior.


    Chen Yu helps Agnes take care of and educate Murphy.


    Chen Yu still valued the dekula family behind Murphy.


    No matter whether it''s useful or not, it''s not a bad thing.


    "Please check it for me."


    "You don''t come by yourself? You are his mother. "


    "No time..." Said Agnes.


    After communicating with Agnes, Chen Yu reluctantly took over the mess.Originally, he was too lazy to ask, thinking of leaving Murphy''s mother with the bad things.


    As a result, Agnes left it to him.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day --


    "Hello, Mr. Chen, are you free today?" Denver called Chen.


    "What is it?" Chen asked.


    "There are several management levels in the brewery. If it''s convenient for you, come here for an interview." Denver''s attitude is to show respect for Chen Yu.


    Now the ordinary employees of the brewery have almost recruited, all of them are residents of Dashan town.


    However, it is impossible for the management to recruit Dashan town residents. After all, Chen Yu is a little dirty with the town government.


    If even the management is a resident of Dashan Town, it is likely to suffer from the conflict of interest in the future.


    So after discussing with Denver, Chen decided to expand the recruitment scope.


    people in Dashan can come to the interview, but if they can become management, then only Chen Zhaohe Denver has the final say.


    Unless there are real people in Dashan who are essential to a brewery, neither Chen Yu nor Denver will consider the residents of Dashan.


    The only one is the senior one, i.e. banter, the production director.


    However, if the relationship between Chen Yu and bant really conflicts with the town government, bant is Tieding''s side.


    It has nothing to do with interest, it''s just because of banter.


    The brewery has now begun to produce, but because of the lack of management, many things have to be done by Denver.


    This is not good, so before the beer is officially put on the shelves, we must find the management of all levels.


    Today''s interviewers are only banter except Denver and Chen Yu.


    Denver has been in the newspaper before, so there are still a lot of people coming for interviews.


    From product managers to department heads, recruitment is needed.


    In the morning, I interviewed more than ten people, two of whom made decisions on the spot, and the others need to be considered again.


    The interview continued in the afternoon. The first one came in was a little fat man about 40 years old.


    But the man didn''t look very proud of his clothes. They were a little old.


    Chen Yu looks at the man. How does he feel familiar? Where did he see that?


    When the man saw Chen Yu, he was stunned for a moment and then lowered his head.


    He knows himself, too!

 Chapter 1351

    Chen Yu always thought the man''s face was familiar.


    "Denver, show me his information."


    Ashe roford, Department of finance, New York University.


    But what surprised Chen most was a parole certificate.


    In other words, Ashe roford has a criminal record.


    In general, most companies don''t hire someone with a criminal record.


    What''s more, the job is a senior executive.


    And this Ashe roford is still on parole.


    Although parole prisoners can choose to work as long as they do not violate the premise of the law and do not leave the city level area where they are detained.


    But the chances of finding a job are very low.


    "Which position are you interviewing for?" Chen Chu looks up at Ashe rodford.


    When Ashe rodford saw Chen Yu, he had already given up hope.


    Therefore, Chen Yu''s sudden question seemed to be in a hurry and confused.


    "Ah I...... "


    Banter and Denver both shook their heads.


    Although Ashe rodford''s education and work experience are good.


    But his biggest problem is that he has a criminal record.


    The United States and the United States have always been deformed in the issue of human rights.


    Although they say that they want people to have the highest right, discrimination is still everywhere.


    Even people like banter and Denver subconsciously reject Ashe roverd.


    At the moment, Ashe roford''s dress has been very deducted.


    In addition to such an out of tune response, in their mind, they have excluded Ashe roford.


    "Sir, if there''s any news, we''ll let you know. Next, please." Denver didn''t give him any more.


    "You keep on interviewing. I''ll go out for a walk." Chen said.


    Chen Chu leaves the office and catches up with Ashe roford.


    "You wait..." Chen Yu stops Ashe roford.


    Ashe roford looked a little ugly when he saw Chen Zhuo coming out.


    "Sir..."


    "Have we met somewhere?" Chen Yu asked directly.


    He didn''t want to beat around the Bush, he wanted to ask.


    "I''m sorry, sir, I did a very bad thing to you," said Ashe roford, bowing to Chen


    Did you do something bad to yourself?


    Chen Yu is a little surprised that there are not many people in the world who can do bad things to themselves.


    However, the man in front of us can''t see that he has any ability to do bad things to himself.


    The more Chen Yu thought about it, the more confused he was, the more he thought about Ashe roford''s spiritual vision.


    But thinking about it, Chen Yu can''t remember it all the time.


    "At Hawaii airport." Said Ashe roford.


    Chen Yu suddenly remembered that he was holding his beard.


    In front of her, Ashe roford was the one who threatened her mustache at the Hawaiian airport.


    He used to have a big beard, but now he has shaved it off completely.


    No wonder, I think Ashe roford is familiar, but I just can''t remember where I met him.


    Ashe roford was threatening to see his daughter.


    In fact, Chen Yu has no hatred for Ashe roford.


    On the spot, Ashe roford took him under threat, which was the misfortune of his eight lives.


    Even if Jin Li of the guard did not step in later, Ashe roford would not be able to cause any damage to Chen.


    And at the time, Ashe roford said he wanted to see his daughter.


    On the contrary, Chen Yu, the daughter slave, felt a little.


    "Let''s go. I''ll treat you to dinner." Chen said.


    Ashe roford looked at Chen Yu with hesitation.


    "What? Don''t you want to go? "


    Ashe roford looks at Chen Yu. He is eager to have a meal.


    He bought a hamburger in town at noon.


    I''m a little weak now.


    "I''m going to interview somewhere else." Said Ashe roford.


    "You know you''re still on parole. You can''t find a job. At least you can''t find a good job."


    "Then I have to work hard." "Although I don''t have custody of my daughter, if I can find a job that pays more than $1000 a week, I can meet my daughter once a month," said Ashe roford


    "Don''t you have the right to visit without money?" Chen Yu couldn''t understand this.


    "I''m still on the dole." "If I don''t get a job in two weeks, the judge will think I''m a danger to society, so let''s not talk about visitation rights, I may go back to prison," said Ashe rofordIt is very difficult for a parole prisoner to find a job with a good income.


    "What did you do before?"


    "I was a stock analyst three years ago, but since my divorce from my wife, I''ve lost my daughter''s custody, and then I''ve lost my job, living on benefits."


    "So what''s the position you''re interviewing for now?"


    "Head of sales." Said Ashe roford.


    "Do you have a positioner on you?" Chen asked again.


    Ashe roford lifted up his trousers and Chen saw a positioner on his ankle.


    If his activities are beyond Los Angeles City, or even close to the border, it is likely to attract surveillance personnel.


    "Are you sure you are qualified for the job?"


    "What I learned was financial management." Ashe roford: "I used to work in a number of companies, as human resources director, finance manager, sales manager and sales manager."


    "But if the company wants you to go on business, you can''t even get out of downtown Los Angeles." Chen said.


    "Not absolutely." Ashe roford: "I need to apply to the police, and the company needs to prove it for me, but I can''t get out of the country."


    Chen has seen Ashe roford''s files before. His files are really excellent.


    Generally speaking, this kind of person can''t come to work in his brewery and can''t stay.


    Although the conditions of the interviewers are good today, half of them will leave in less than a year.


    For them, the work of the brewery may be just a springboard for them, a place to accumulate experience.


    "How many years have you been sentenced?"


    "A year." Said Ashe roford.


    Chen took out the phone: "Denver, the position of sales director is occupied."


    In Ashe roford''s dismay, Chen said, "let''s go. Now I can go to dinner with you."


    "Are you the boss here?" Ashe roford thought Chen was a senior executive here.


    But if it''s just an executive, it''s impossible to cut off an executive''s position on the phone.


    "Sir I That Thank you. "


    "I hope you won''t bring any trouble to my brewery in this year''s time, will you?"


    "Of course, I promise, sir, that I will never give you any trouble."

 Chapter 1352

    Ashe roford is really hungry.


    In this country, although it is difficult to starve to death, if there is no money, it is possible to starve.


    "Rolford, how long have you not eaten?"


    Ashe roford looked up awkwardly at Chen.


    He had a sandwich covered in ketchup in his hand, and his face was embarrassed.


    "I''m sorry I''m really short of money recently. I have a meal every day. "


    "It doesn''t matter. Do you want more?"


    "If it''s convenient Give me two more hamburgers, beef burgers. " Ashe roford did not refuse.


    He really wants to eat a full meal at a time. After all, he really has no money on hand.


    "I lent you the thousand dollars." Chen took out his wallet and counted a thousand dollars and threw it on the table.


    He also saw that Ashe roford was really poor.


    Chen Yu beckoned to the waiter again. A waitress came up and said, "Mr. Chen, what do you need?"


    "More sandwiches and beef burgers."


    Although Chen Yu doesn''t come to this restaurant very much, he is also a celebrity in Dashan town.


    A quarter of the people in the town work in his factory.


    In addition, Chen Yu and fari usually go out, most of the time in a prominent Porsche 918.


    It''s hard for people in town to know him or not.


    No one knows the richest man in Dashan town.


    "OK, just a moment, please."


    "The rent in the town is cheaper. You can find a place in the town to live first." Chen added.


    "Mr. Chen Don''t you blame me for what I did? "


    "I am also a father."


    Chen Xun didn''t blame Ashe roford. Besides, it''s not bad to let Ashe roford be his own boy.


    Although I believe in Denver, I still need to be watched.


    Chen Yu never overestimates human nature. Absolute power only breeds absolute corruption.


    If Denver can''t be restrained, who knows if he will change the brewery''s name.


    This kind of thing is impossible in law.


    But there is no shortage of people in the world who can get into the law.


    It is very likely that, unconsciously, one''s own industry will become the property of another''s.


    Chen Yu is not an expert in this field, so this kind of thing has to be prevented.


    At this time, Chen''s phone rang.


    "You eat first. I''ll take a call."


    "Mr. Chen, please help yourself."


    Chen Chu went to the restaurant and picked up the phone: "Hello, who is that?"


    "Hello, Mr. Chen. I''m the business manager of Seagate company. My name is Oliver Leber. It''s Mr. Steven''s contact information for you. Mr. Steven said that you had plans to book a yacht. Is that so?"


    "Yes."


    "At present, our company has several types of yachts. Now we will send them to you for your selection."


    "I don''t like those systems. I want a unique one. Can your company customize it?"


    "Yes, but the customized yacht needs at least 30 million US dollars. I don''t know how much Mr. Chen intends to customize the budget?"


    "One hundred million dollars."


    Oliver Leber is shivering, super yacht!?


    This is a super business, just like their Seagate yacht company, which has been established for more than 20 years and has built two Super Yachts in total.


    One of them was customized by Steven last year. I didn''t expect Steven to introduce him to another super customer.


    "Mr. Chen, when do you have time, we''ll meet. At the same time, I''ll take our company''s designers to discuss the yacht design scheme with you."


    "Tomorrow, can you?"


    "Yes, of course." Said Oliver Leber at once.


    Even if Chen asked to meet in the middle of the night, he would bring the designer.


    The next day, Chen arrived at Seagate''s headquarters in Los Angeles as promised.


    Seagate group is a European company. Europe is the largest yacht supplier in the world, even stronger than the United States.


    It''s not how good their technology is or how high their technology content is.


    It''s because people think that the European sense of art can make yachts like works of art.


    Of course, in the big yachts and Super Yachts, Europeans are particularly attentive.


    Everyone who can afford this kind of yacht is either rich or expensive.


    So the yacht manufacturing is also improving.


    "Hello, Mr. Chen. I''m Oliver Leber."


    Oliver Leber should have gotten Chen Yu''s information from Steven for a long time.


    So as soon as Chen Yu stepped downstairs, Oliver Leber and a group of designers were waiting at the door of the company.Don''t think Europeans are all proud. It depends on who they are.


    If they treat big customers like Chen Yu as cattle and horses, they will also lie down and let Chen Yu ride.


    Chen was invited into the meeting room, and after the people sat down, they began to discuss with Chen.


    By the way, there is a beautiful secretary who pours tea for Chen Zhu from time to time.


    From time to time give Chen Yu a wink.


    It''s probably inspired by ORF Leber.


    Custom yachts are always designed by the yacht company first, and then the buyer will pay the deposit.


    Seagate is no exception. The first thing to consult is Chen''s personal needs and preferences.


    What''s the difference between super yacht and ordinary yacht?


    Apart from being big, the most important thing is to sail far.


    Not what Chen wants, but what the yacht company makes.


    Yacht design is a very complex engineering of mechanics, physics and dynamics. Just like the architect, there are many problems to be considered.


    The yacht itself has a classification system, which is carried out by the international CE organization. It is divided into four grades: A, B, C and D.


    Ce-a is the highest level yacht, which can resist the wind above grade 8 and the wind and waves below 4m.


    At present, some Chinese manufacturers have obtained CE certification.


    Super Yachts are not included in the four categories, because in the open sea, the wind and waves basically start at level 8.


    The first thing to consider for Super Yachts is the requirements of customers. Even if customers want to be able to resist the 16 level wind and waves, designers can also design them, but they will certainly abandon the comfort of yachts themselves. It is better to buy ocean going ships directly.


    So yacht designers need to combine a lot of data, as well as customer needs to design.


    Although there are only five designers in the conference room, in fact, behind these five designers are dozens of design teams.


    Their job is to improve and optimize the hull structure and aesthetics as much as possible while meeting the needs of customers.


    The second is the engine. It can be said that the engine of every super yacht is different.


    They are specially designed and manufactured to adapt to Super Yachts.


    In view of his many trips to the sea last year and this year, Chen''s first requirement is wind and waves resistance and comfort.


    As for the beauty of the hull, Chen has no idea for the time being.


    It requires Seagate to come up with the first design plan before Chen can make a decision.

 Chapter 1353

    Out of Seagate, Oliver Leber personally sent Chen Yu out of the door.


    Although Chen Yu is interested in Seagate yacht company, if Seagate yacht company fails to come up with a design plan satisfactory to Chen Yu, Chen Yu may change his company.


    So before signing the contract, ORF kebil needs to serve Chen Yu like his grandson.


    Chen Yu leaves Seagate, picks up the phone and dials another number.


    "Hello, Mr. Francis, do you have time now?"


    "Of course, where shall we meet?"


    "It''s in the open-air cafe on North Street."


    "In half an hour."


    Chen Yu is sitting in the open-air cafe.


    Not long ago, a man with some messy hair sat in front of Chen Yu.


    "Hello, are you Mr. Chen? I''m Francis parvinko. "


    "Hello Francis." Chen Yu shook hands with Francis: "I heard Rafah say, you have a wide range of business, don''t you?"


    "I do most of the business." Francis scratched his hair, which was messy.


    Francis still has oil stains on his suit and his beard hasn''t been shaved for several days.


    Francis seems to notice Chen Yu''s eyes and grins: "do you think I''m not slim? Are you doubting my ability? "


    It doesn''t look like he''s "all right, all right, octopus."


    Rasfah said unwillingly, "Chen, where is your supply?"


    "I can''t say I can''t break this rule."


    Chen first went home to change the pickup truck, and then selected some ingredients.


    However, the ingredients Chen chose were all those that did not show the whole.


    For example, let''s say that the octopus, Chen Zhu, can only intercept a part of it. People who don''t know about it will only think that the octopus should be a big one.


    Chen Yu has more top-grade ingredients in his hand, immortal birds.


    But Chen Yu, the immortal bird, didn''t share it, only the people of the association had eaten it.


    The immortal bird can improve some magic, as well as physical quality, and also has super magic, so the taste after cooking is better than ordinary magic creatures.


    Little Gelin and fari both like the thick soup made from the bones of the immortal bird very much.


    Chen Yu arrives at the estate of rasfa, where Steven is also.


    "Steven, you''re here again. Aren''t you in the studio?"


    Chen remembers Steven editing for half a month before his last movie was released.


    "There''s plenty of time now. I don''t need to be in such a hurry at all." Steven is in a very relaxed mood.


    "By the way, Steven, the first trailer has been released, and the response is not very high." "There''s talk about the other lines," rasfa said


    "Then I don''t care. This is your business. Our share can''t be less than 65%."


    "It''s hard, I''m afraid. The cinema always claims that it''s not the six major products, so they always insist on taking 40% of the box office."


    "40% of the box office? I will never agree with these vampires. This is my work. Isn''t my name worth 65%? "


    "They think that your new film is similar to the theme of" detective of the raging sea ", so they think that you are eating the old version and may not be as successful as" detective of the raging sea "."


    "Then they will wait and see!" Cried Stevie with a vengeance.


    But Steven also knows that the cinema is always the terminal of the film industry, and if they fall out, it will be no good for them.


    "Don''t worry, it hasn''t been finalized, and there are already four national distribution companies contacting PLM to introduce your films." Said rasfa.


    "I can''t do it all the time. I''ll release it overseas first." Steven said.


    There is no good way for rasfa. The box office of original themes in Hollywood, even in the film industry around the world, is not very good. That''s why Hollywood remakes, sequels or famous novel adaptations are popular now.

 Chapter 1354

    Today, the three of them are eating hard, and they haven''t had a few drinks.


    It''s not that lasfa has no good wine. There are still some bottles of purple green wine in the cellar.


    But rasfa was reluctant to take it out.


    The other wine was not used to, Steven''s mouth was worn out, and he encouraged Lasfar with sarcasm, but he didn''t get the purple green wine out.


    Steven and Rafa are basically talking about new movies.


    Chen Yu occasionally inserts a sentence, but most of the time he cannot.


    Or say, which female star is beautiful, who has carried on py trade again.


    Chen found that these two old goods are also very gossipy.


    ¡­¡­


    "Rebecca, have you been waiting for me for a long time?" Murphy got out of the car in a hurry.


    Look at Rebecca sitting on the park chair.


    Rebecca with a sweet smile: "no, I just finished."


    "I''m sure I''ll come earlier next time." Murphy said.


    "Are you still on the night shift?" Asked Rebecca.


    "Yes, I only work night shift." Murphy said helplessly.


    "Let''s go."


    Looking at Rebecca''s back, Murphy tried several times to hold Rebecca''s hand, but he never had enough courage.


    Rebecca seems to notice Murphy behind her, turns to look at Murphy, and reaches out to hold Murphy''s hand.


    Murphy''s whole life is a shiver, which may be the first time in his life to hold a girl''s hand.


    Even though they have dated several times, he still can''t make progress.


    This is almost unimaginable progress in this country.


    You should know that in the United States, general male and female friends have formal contacts. Without waiting for the male to speak, the female will first say that I have returned the house and moved to your house today.


    This is the normal state of the society, not Murphy and Rebecca playing for so long.


    There was no one to come to the park. Now it''s evening, let alone anyone.


    Just then, a flash came from afar.


    Rebecca and Murphy both noticed the flash, turned around and saw a figure leaving in a hurry.


    "Who is that?"


    "Paparazzi." Rebecca''s face darkened.


    "Ah? What can we do? Will you be exposed? Will your company trouble you? What now? " Murphyton was at a loss when he said, "blame me, I''m sorry, I''ve got you in trouble. What can I do now?"


    Rebecca smiled. "It doesn''t matter. The paparazzi may not have photographed my face, but I''m sure it can''t stay here. Let''s change places."


    "Mm-hmm." Murphy nodded repeatedly, "where are we going now?"


    "Find a restaurant. I haven''t finished my meal yet."


    "I''m sorry I''m too late."


    "But ordinary restaurants are likely to be photographed by paparazzi again." Rebecca said.


    "Then go to the fancy restaurant. Those paparazzi can''t get in." Murphy said, stiffly.


    But he was calculating in his mind how much he would be paid this month.


    "I''ve had enough of it. I don''t want to be a star anymore." Rebecca said, "I''m fed up with being a thief even when I''m dealing with you."


    "Well It''s better not to be a star. " Murphy didn''t know how to respond to Rebecca''s complaints, so he could only follow Rebecca''s words.


    "But Alas Forget it. " Rebecca shook her head.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Nothing." Rebecca shook her head.


    They found a restaurant. Murphy looked at the price on the menu and felt dizzy.


    The minimum cost here is $1000. Murphy has a toothache.


    "Murphy, don''t order too much. I have no appetite." Rebecca said.


    Murphy is not dating Rebecca for the first time. He has seen Rebecca''s appetite.


    Despite Rebecca''s slim figure, she is not tall, only one meter and sixty-two.


    But her appetite is bigger than Murphy Very large.


    Murphy''s main food is blood, so usually he doesn''t eat much outside.


    Occasionally, it''s the cattle raised in Chen Yu''s house. Just suck a little blood on them.


    Of course, he can also eat ordinary food, but he doesn''t eat much.


    But Rebecca is different. She eats three or four times as much as the average person.


    So Rebecca''s so-called lack of appetite is only relative.


    Murphy ordered a table of dishes.


    Rebecca was not polite to Murphy either.


    When Rebecca eats, she doesn''t look like a lady at all. She doesn''t look like a star at all.


    Murphy really has no appetite. He looks at Rebecca with some admiration."Why don''t you eat?"


    "Oh..." Murphy took a bite at will, but his eyes still couldn''t move from Rebecca.


    Rebecca eats dry and wipes clean, and she becomes a lady again.


    At the checkout, Murphy looked at the $1, 325 bill and reluctantly took out his card.


    Fortunately, after he came out to work, he saved some money. Otherwise, I''m afraid that he will blow up his credit card after this month''s appointment.


    "Let''s go to the cinema." Rebecca said.


    Murphy looked at the time and looked at Rebecca in some embarrassment: "Rebecca, I I''m going to work. "


    "Murphy, what are you doing? Why do you work at this time? "


    "I''m the security guard A museum security guard. The museum is open during the day, and only at night do I need to patrol. "


    "Well, then be careful." Rebecca takes Murphy''s right palm: "if there is any danger, don''t be impulsive."


    "Well, I see." Murphy felt all over.


    Feel the temperature from Rebecca''s palm, and Rebecca''s gentle eyes.


    Murphy didn''t know how to get home.


    Rebecca''s face sank as soon as she got Murphy in the car.


    She felt that someone was watching her.


    Who''s watching?


    Rebecca couldn''t find anyone to watch her.


    Is it Murphy''s man?


    No way. The fool didn''t realize it.


    There are also people who take photos of themselves in the park. Who is investigating themselves?


    After Murphy left, Rebecca no longer pretended to be a star.


    Just walk on the main road.


    She wanted to lead to people who were watching and taking pictures of her.


    Just then, a car stopped beside Rebecca.


    "Rebecca!?"


    Rebecca stopped and looked sideways.


    "Osolisa!" Rebecca looked at osolisa in surprise. "Why are you here?"


    "I should ask you why you are here."


    Rebecca looks at the car. "Is this your car? You seem to have money. "


    Osolisa stares at Rebecca. "Are you still doing your old job?"


    "Ha ha That''s all I can do. "


    "Leave Los Angeles and don''t do it in Los Angeles." Said othelia in a warning tone.


    "You mind me!" Rebecca looked at osolisa discontentedly. "You don''t have the right to mind me."


    "I''m not in charge of you. I''m giving you advice. Los Angeles is definitely not your place of nonsense."

 Chapter 1355

    Rebecca put her hands on the door of osolisa.


    A grim smile suddenly appeared on his face.


    "Osolisa, are you molesting me?"


    "I am reminding you."


    "I don''t need your warning." Rebecca looked coldly at osolisa.


    "Los Angeles is not your place."


    Rebecca''s hands suddenly increased in strength, and the door of othelia was pinched and deformed by her hands.


    "You''re still as violent as you used to be," she frowned


    Rebecca suddenly reached into the car and grabbed osolisa''s collar. "Did you know me the first day?"


    "I advise you to let go," she said, glaring at Rebecca


    "Oso Lisa, you''re just as good as you used to be. You just talk."


    "I''m not what I used to be." Said osolisa.


    "So what? You think... " Rebecca was full of disdain for osolisa.


    The figure of oso Lisa began to disappear. Rebecca felt that she could not touch the collar she was holding.


    Rebecca looked around. "Osolisa, are you still the same as you used to be, just hiding?"


    All of a sudden, Rebecca had a bloodstain on her neck.


    Rebecca snorted. She knew what she could do.


    Only, in her eyes, osolisa is a coward, only know how to hide and escape.


    But today, osolisa dare to attack her.


    Suddenly Rebecca felt the danger and stepped back two steps.


    But the next moment Rebecca felt a stabbing pain in her back.


    Rebecca swung an angry blow over 360 degrees.


    It''s just that she just swung a lonely punch and didn''t touch anything.


    The next moment, Rebecca''s wrist has another bloodstain.


    Although osolisa''s three attacks were not serious to her, she was attacked and hurt by a timid woman in her eyes, which was a disgrace to Rebecca.


    "Osolisa, you''re still as timid as you used to be. Dare you come out?"


    The next moment, Rebecca''s hair came down.


    Rebecca reached for her hair, a little surprised.


    "Leave Los Angeles or your face next time." The voice of othelia rings in Rebecca''s ear.


    Rebecca punched again, but it was still in the air.


    Suddenly Rebecca saw a man standing in front of her.


    The man looks like a white-collar man with a briefcase, suit and tie.


    Rebecca''s heart moved and rushed to the man.


    The man doesn''t seem to know what happened.


    Rebecca reached for the man.


    But the next moment, Rebecca''s face hurt, looked at the man again, and stepped back.


    Rebecca, furious, reaches for the man again.


    Pa -


    didn''t catch it again, but got a slap.


    Rebecca, speed up, catch again.


    This time she saw the man''s movements clearly. Back up and give him a slap.


    I can see clearly, but this man''s action is too fast, she can''t keep up with her at all, and her body can''t respond.


    Pa -


    Rebecca takes another slap and looks at the man with her face covered.


    This man is not an ordinary person, either?


    He''s a psychic, too?


    It''s clear that this is a psychic with a completely different attribute from himself.


    He''s the power enhancing magic, and this man is the speed enhancing magic.


    He suffered a lot in front of him.


    Rebecca steps back and stares at the man in front of her.


    This man and osolisa may be together.


    Now it''s no use taking an osolisa yourself.


    Plus the man, it''s even less likely to win.


    Rebecca turned around and left without any nostalgia.


    Seeing Rebecca leave, osolisa came out of her stealth.


    "Ingrid, why are you here?" Asked osolisa.


    "I live near my house, and I just saw you and the woman." "Who is that woman?" said Ingrid


    "My sister." Said osolisa.


    "Your sister? She doesn''t look like your sister at all, she feels like a madman. " Said Ingrid.


    "She is a madman." Osolisa dare not tell Rebecca''s brilliant story.


    If the association knew that there was such a dangerous element in Los Angeles, it would definitely take action, or eliminate it directly.


    Originally, osolisa thought that Rebecca might have changed after ten years.But I didn''t expect Rebecca was the Rebecca of the past, still so irascible and violent.


    This makes osolisa even more worried that she will not be able to protect Rebecca once Rebecca does something excessive in Los Angeles.


    Even if Rebecca meets her own president, it will almost certainly die.


    "She looks grumpy. You''d better find her soon and take her out of Los Angeles." Said Ingrid.


    Ingrid had something to say, and she understood it.


    "Don''t tell the president about it." Said osolisa.


    "Well, I won''t tell you about it." English characteristics nod.


    "How about a drink somewhere?" Asked osolisa.


    ¡­¡­


    Rebecca touched the wound on her neck and was completely healed.


    The advantage of strengthening magic is here, its super self-healing ability.


    It''s just that meeting osolisa here makes Rebecca not so happy.


    She and osolisa haven''t seen each other for ten years.


    In the past, osolisa, who only knew how to hide and escape, didn''t escape any more, but took the initiative to fight against herself.


    This is something Rebecca didn''t expect.


    I am such a weak sister that I can''t believe such a change.


    Moreover, she knows how to use her magic better than before.


    Ten years, will it really change so much?


    Rebecca and osolisa are not real sisters. Their parents form a new family, and then they become sisters.


    But a car accident took their mother''s life, and their father also changed his temper, drinking, domestic violence, and even wanted to invade osolisa.


    It was Rebecca''s first murder, their father.


    And they found the secret of magic in their mother''s remains, and osolisa was the first to wake up.


    At that time, they didn''t understand what the awakening night was, but Rebecca spent that horrible night without magic.


    Then Rebecca''s awakening, she is also relying on their own through.


    From then on, they began to steal and rob by their magic.


    Unlike the gentle and timid othelia, Rebecca is a thug and murderer.


    As long as it''s for money, she can hardly use it, or even kill people.


    Until one day, she was tired of this life and left Rebecca''s side.

 Chapter 1356

    "That''s basically it. I haven''t seen her for ten years." Osolisa took a sip of the smoothie.


    "It seems that your sister is a real danger." Ingrid said: "I knew that I should not let her go, but forced her to stay."


    Osolisa was just thinking about not letting Rebecca fall into the hands of the association.


    But now I want to come. I think I''m really wrong.


    It''s better to leave Rebecca and plead for help. Rebecca may not die.


    But if Rebecca kills people in Los Angeles.


    I''m afraid it won''t work if she pleads.


    "Then what?"


    "Find her as soon as possible, and don''t do anything in Los Angeles."


    ¡­¡­


    Rebecca has always been a very alert person.


    She did not immediately return to her place of residence.


    Because she was vaguely aware that someone was following her.


    Is it the man who took a picture of himself? Rebecca guessed.


    Rebecca takes a cosmetic case out of her pocket and looks at the back through the mirror on it.


    In the back 20 meters place, there is a car driving very slowly, slowly following behind their own.


    There is a lot of traffic on this road. You can''t do it here.


    Move out of the way.


    Rebecca said to herself.


    Francis followed Rebecca carefully.


    He didn''t think it would take much care to follow a woman.


    He didn''t know Rebecca had found him.


    He didn''t even find out that he had been led to a remote place by Rebecca.


    Rebecca felt that the time was almost up and turned around to make a move.


    Suddenly, a strong sense of crisis came.


    Rebecca knows where this sense of crisis comes from.


    Sniper! I was targeted by snipers.


    Rebecca suddenly fell down, and then a big hole appeared in the ground beside Rebecca. The concrete ground splashed with dust.


    A minivan sped in, and two men in black suits and sunglasses, with machine guns in their hands, shot Rebecca.


    Dada -


    Rebecca''s reaction was very fast. She turned over and jumped into the grass on the side of the road.


    The two gunmen glanced at each other. One of them carefully walked to the side of the road, holding the machine gun tightly.


    But just then, a hand came out of the grass and grabbed the gunman''s face.


    The hand pulled hard, pulling the gunman into the dark.


    Dada -


    there was a shot in the dark, then there was no sound.


    Suddenly, there was another shot in the dark.


    But the shot was not aimed at the inside, but at the van. The driver of the van was killed on the spot.


    The rest of the gunman made a bad noise and hurriedly hid behind the car.


    The next moment, Rebecca has rushed out of the dark.


    She went straight into the van.


    Bang -


    the 2000 kg van was directly knocked over and the gunman who was hiding behind was pressed to the ground.


    Rebecca turns to look at Francis''s car.


    Francis was so scared that he turned the steering wheel to escape.


    Rebecca was just about to catch up when the sniper who was hiding nearby shot again.


    Rebecca''s body fell down again, only to watch Francis escape.


    She can only find the insidious sniper first.


    ¡­¡­


    "Mr. Chen, it''s me. I''m Francis." Francis was scared tonight.


    He thought that he was just an ordinary woman.


    But he did not expect that the woman was so terrible.


    Although as a private detective, he has come into contact with all kinds of people.


    Even including the black... Hand... Party, but he did not see the real gunfight.


    It''s terrible. How did the woman knock over the van?


    Is he wrong? Up to now, Francis is still in chaos.


    "Well, Mr. Francis, is it clear so soon?"


    "Investigate what? That woman is a killer at all. I saw her fighting with people on the road. She killed two people. "


    "Killer?" Chen Yu has some accidents.


    Is the killer business so extensive now? Actually still do the business of deceiving feelings?


    As Chen knows, professional killers earn more than liars.


    Murphy is such a shrimp. Is it really worth a professional killer to lay down his identity and actively seduce him?


    Francis was incoherent, and his words were contradictory.Chen can feel that Francis is really scared.


    "Keep investigating that woman for me." Chen said.


    "No, no, that woman is too dangerous." Cried Francis.


    "You took my money." Chen said.


    "I don''t care. Anyway, I will never take over this investigation. Your ten thousand dollars is my compensation." Francis is going to play Lai.


    "Mr. Francis, you are afraid of that woman killer. Do you think I am better at bullying than the woman killer?"


    Chen Yu, no matter what Francis''s mood is now, has taken his own money, so he must do things for himself, which is the rule.


    "I don''t want to talk about it with you any more, that''s all." Francis hung up.


    Chen Yu looks at the phone that has been hung up, turns his head to look at fari: "fari, I''ll go out for a while."


    "So late, are there any customers?"


    "Murphy met a swindler. I asked the private detective to investigate her. But the private detective took my money and stood me up."


    "That''s a good lesson for private detectives." Said fari disapprovingly.


    ¡­¡­


    Francis has been on the edge at the moment.


    He didn''t pay attention to Chen''s threat.


    The person who can find his private detective investigation will have no way.


    At least that''s what he thinks.


    What he really cares about is that woman, that terrible woman.


    Will he find himself?


    The more Francis thought about it, the more uneasy he became.


    No, we can''t stay here.


    Francis decided to leave Los Angeles first.


    Francis packed up his salute in a hurry.


    But when he left the door, he suddenly found Chen Yu standing beside his car.


    Francis braved up and said, "Why are you here?"


    Bang -


    suddenly, Francis had a bloodstain on his cheek.


    A bullet passed his face, and it hit the ground next to Chen.


    Frances, with a Whoa, lay on the ground.


    "Mr. Francis, I said you would regret it." Chen Yu stood in front of Francis.


    Francis held his head, afraid to look up.


    "No one has ever dared to take my money and stand me up. I don''t know who gave you the courage."


    "I''m wrong. I''m wrong Sorry, it''s my fault. Let me go. "


    "I''ll give you three days. No matter what means you use, I''ll find out the identity of that woman. If I don''t get the information within three days, then biu¡­¡­¡±

 Chapter 1357

    "I can spend $30000 to find out who a woman is, and I can spend $300000 on your head."


    Chen Yu got up from the door he was leaning against and walked past Francis.


    Francis wants to cry at the moment. He thought Chen was an Asian, so he felt that Chen was helpless in Los Angeles.


    Where to think, Chen Yu is also a tough role.


    If the sniper shot a little bit more, it''s estimated that his head will really be reimbursed.


    After leaving Francis''s field of vision, Chen Yu gestured to CASS, who was hiding in the dark.


    Cass came out with a sniper gun.


    "CASS, did you just mean it?"


    "That''s a deterrent." Cass laughed.


    Chen Yu wanted Cass to shoot and intimidate Francis.


    As a result, CASS showed a direct shot.


    Just now that gun, Chen Yu looked at it and felt thrilling.


    "By the way, President, I''m going to ask for some time off." Said CAOS.


    "Well? What to do? "


    "There was a comrade in arms accident, I received his family''s help."


    Chen Yu thought for a moment, nodded and said, "let all the members of the lightning team follow me. If you can''t handle anything, please contact me. All the members of our association are your support."


    "Good." Cass nodded, "but I''m leaving tomorrow, and the private detective can''t watch any more."


    "It''s OK, it''s just a small problem." Chen Yu said indifferently, "where are you going? Say it in advance. I can''t find you when I can. "


    ¡­¡­


    Rebecca knows who attacked her just now?


    That''s her old enemy.


    When she was in New York, she attacked a black hand party family.


    They robbed the black hand party family of 20 million dollars worth of gold and killed their heirs.


    Rebecca has been hiding all these years.


    And also has been very low-key behavior, is to avoid that group of black hand party.


    And such attacks are not the first.


    No matter how low-key she is, there will always be some traces.


    It looks like it''s time to leave Los Angeles again.


    Rebecca hesitated a little.


    That boy Murphy.


    Do you want to say goodbye to him?


    In this indifferent world, maybe only that man can bring her a little warmth.


    That shy big boy, as long as a little love words, can make his face red and his ears red.


    Simple and kind


    He may be the last person Rebecca wants to hurt.


    It''s just that you and he are not the same person.


    Rebecca sighed.


    After a few hesitations, Rebecca finally picked up the phone.


    "Murphy, are you working now?"


    "Well, yes, Rebecca, haven''t you had a rest?"


    "I I miss you. " Rebecca said something for no reason, which seemed to come from the heart.


    Even Rebecca felt shy.


    She never said that to anyone.


    "That Me too... "


    "You Are you afraid of the dark when you are alone in the museum? " Rebecca doesn''t know how to talk to Murphy.


    Words to the mouth and swallowed back, several times down is always avoiding the theme.


    "Rebecca In fact, I have something to tell you. "


    "What is it?"


    "Actually, I''m not a security guard in the museum. I''m a security guard for the boss."


    "Oh." Rebecca doesn''t care.


    "I''ll help the boss patrol his private territory tomorrow night." Murphy said.


    "Well."


    Rebecca wanted to talk on the phone, but she couldn''t speak.


    Thinking about it, Rebecca decided to meet Murphy for the last time.


    Say what you should say face to face.


    "Murphy, are you free tomorrow?"


    "Yes." Murphy responded immediately.


    "Let''s meet at the North Coast beach."


    "So remote? Oh, by the way, it''s inconvenient for you to expose it. What time shall we meet? " Murphy asked.


    "Four o''clock tomorrow afternoon."


    "Well, I''ll be there on time."


    North coastline beach, in the 1950s and 1960s, it was a small fishing village, but in the 1960s, the famous Firth tsunami hit here, and the whole fishing village almost died.


    This disaster can basically be ranked in the history of the United States, because the time of tsunami was at night, and the cause of the tsunami was a strong earthquake with magnitude 12 on the deep sea of the Pacific Ocean.The whole fishing village was sleeping, even because of the rainy weather, so all the fishermen did not go to sea.


    As a result, the whole fishing village was completely destroyed. There were three hundred and fifty people in the whole village. Except for four young people in school, there were no survivors.


    After that, the whole fishing village was abandoned. Although some developers wanted to develop it into a commercial beach, they finally gave up for some inexplicable reasons.


    Rebecca doesn''t like it because it''s also full of death.


    Even though decades have passed, it still hasn''t disappeared.


    Rebecca has heard that it''s haunted, but after a special circle in the ruins, no spirit has been found.


    Rebecca sat on a slate by the sea, watching the rather turbulent tide.


    As the sun went down, Rebecca heard the rumbling of cars.


    Rebecca looked around and found it was an open top sports car.


    Rebecca has some doubts and some vigilance.


    But when the car stopped and saw Murphy in it, Rebecca put down her vigilance.


    "Murphy, whose car is it?"


    "I borrowed it from the boss." Murphy said.


    "Your boss lent you such a good car?" Rebecca looks at the black sports car and licks her lips.


    Rebecca, it''s an occupational disease. She''s used to robbing.


    But I thought it was Murphy''s car.


    If I take it, Murphy will be the one who is unlucky.


    Rebecca gave up the idea.


    "Is your boss rich?"


    "More than money." Murphy shivered.


    Rebecca saw the look of fear on Murphy''s face.


    "Are you afraid of your boss?"


    "Well Yes, the boss is terrible. "


    Rebecca''s eyes flashed a trace of murder.


    "Is your boss fierce?"


    "Super fierce, in my eyes he is a big devil."


    "Then you haven''t seen the great devil." Rebecca smiled.


    In my mind, before I leave, maybe I should help Murphy teach his boss a lesson.


    Murphy looked at Rebecca''s smile, but for a while he was a little bit crazy.


    "Shall I help you teach your boss a lesson?"


    "Ha ha Don''t be kidding. No one in the world can teach him a lesson. "


    "That doesn''t have to be." Rebecca said with a faint smile, "Murphy, I''m leaving Los Angeles."


    "Oh, where? How long will it take? "

 Chapter 1358

    Murphy hasn''t figured it out yet.


    He thought Rebecca was going on a long trip.


    Rebecca is in a dilemma again.


    Tell him directly?


    Or to keep him in the drum forever?


    Suddenly Rebecca looked up.


    "Murphy, come with me."


    "No, no, No. If I''m absent from work, the boss will kill me."


    "If he dares to bully you, I will kill him." Rebecca''s eyes twinkled with fierce light.


    Murphy was shocked, even though Chen was not around.


    But as soon as he thought of Chen''s horror, Murphy felt guilty.


    Who knows if Chen Yu has any magic and can spy on those who speak ill of him behind his back.


    "Murphy, let me be frank with you. I''m leaving Los Angeles and may never come back." Rebecca said.


    Rebecca finally told the truth.


    No matter how circuitous it is, it is still necessary to tell the truth.


    In that case, let''s be honest.


    Murphy jumps straight up and stares at Rebecca.


    "Why? Why? "


    Murphy asked two consecutive why.


    Murphy felt like his heart had been pulled a lot. He was heartbroken.


    This is Murphy''s first love.


    He never thought it would end this way.


    "Murphy, come with me. Let''s get out of here." Rebecca takes Murphy''s hand.


    Murphy felt his hands and feet were cold, and then he shook his head: "no, I can''t leave without the permission of the boss. He will kill me. He will really kill me And you... "


    "You give me his address, and I''ll talk to him."


    "No, really not." Murphy pulls Rebecca.


    He dared not tell the truth. At the beginning, he knew Chen Yu''s secret and was almost killed.


    He didn''t want Rebecca in danger.


    "I don''t understand. What are you afraid of?" Rebecca was annoyed at Murphy''s timidity.


    All of a sudden, Rebecca''s arm thumped, and a blood flowered.


    Then there was the gunshot.


    Rebecca''s reaction was so quick that she immediately pulled Murphy to the ground.


    "Rebecca This is the case, your injury... "


    "Shut up." Rebecca was upset at the moment, lying on the ground, looking around.


    Bang -


    the ground around Rebecca and Murphy splashed with sand.


    This shot failed, not the original sniper, but another one.


    Rebecca had to hit the spirit at the moment to see where the sniper was.


    But before snipers could be found, they found several black.. party gunmen passing through the ruins.


    More than that! There are still people in the trees behind! There are more gunmen.


    Sniper One, two, only two have been found so far.


    Rebecca feels like it''s not going well.


    "Get in the car! Get out of here. " Rebecca cried, "I''ll go and hold them."


    Murphy was so scared that he put his head on the ground.


    Rebecca rushed into the grass and disappeared.


    Then there was the sound of gunfire from the ruins.


    If Murphy''s mother knew, dekula''s heirs would be so poor.


    I don''t know if I''ll rush to strangle him.


    Let the woman that I like rush forward and lie on the ground like an ostrich.


    But there''s no way. Murphy''s experience is too little.


    The only time is in the lair.


    But that time it wasn''t his hands, but Chen Yu arrived.


    Murphy suddenly thought that he could ask Chen Yu for help.


    Murphy immediately took out the phone. Just then, a strong hand grabbed Murphy''s collar and lifted him up.


    "Murphy, why haven''t you left?"


    Murphy looks up. It''s Rebecca.


    But Rebecca''s body is full of blood now.


    There are enemies, there are her own.


    "Rebecca, I''m looking for the boss. The boss will come to help us."


    "Get in the car, let''s go." Rebecca throws Murphy into the car.


    Because of the excessive blood loss, combined with intense exercise, Rebecca''s heart rhythm beat unconventionally.


    "I''ll drive. I''ll drive." Murphy looks like Rebecca. He can''t drive.


    Dada -


    just at this time, the gunshot came back.


    There are several holes in the windshield and the car body.


    Murphy lowered his head and stepped on the gas directly to the end.


    There are multiple lights in the back at the same time.Fortunately, the power of the Porsche 918 far exceeds that of the car in the rear.


    But Rebecca''s face was not very good.


    She painfully dug out the bullet embedded in the wound.


    If the bullet is not removed, her wound will not heal itself.


    But there''s no way for the bleeding part.


    "No I can''t drive any further. Ahead There is no way ahead. " Cried Rebecca suddenly.


    The coastal road is not long. There is desert ahead.


    Before Murphy could react, the car drove directly into the gravel at the end of the road.


    The distance the sports car pulled apart before was immediately lost.


    A sports car can only run on a flat road, not on the sand at all.


    "Go!" Rebecca gets off with Murphy.


    They can''t turn back now, they have to run deep into the sand.


    Rebecca looks back again. It seems that this time the black hand party family is determined to kill her.


    So many people have been sent.


    There are at least 30 cars parked at the end of the road. It is estimated that there are nearly 100 people.


    If it''s just a few people, she can handle it easily.


    A dozen people, barely able to kill.


    But a hundred people, that''s really impossible.


    "Murphy, you and I are separated." Rebecca said.


    "No, I''ll send you out."


    "You''ll only drag me down here." Rebecca didn''t want to get Murphy involved.


    "It''s all on TV. Anyway, I won''t be separated from you." Murphy said.


    "Murphy, don''t you understand that you and I are not together at all."


    Murphy turned to Rebecca, eyes full of serious light: "in fact In fact, I am a vampire. My full name is Murphy dekula. "


    "What?" Rebecca looks at Murphy in amazement: "vampire? Are you kidding? "


    "No, I''m serious." Murphy opened his mouth and revealed his two canine teeth: "look, my teeth."


    "Are there really vampires?"


    "You''re a psychic, don''t you know?" Murphy mixed with Rebecca and asked in some confusion.


    "I don''t have much contact with other psychics." Rebecca said.


    All of a sudden, Rebecca''s feet were soft and almost fell to the ground.


    "Can''t you walk? I carry you on my back. "


    Murphy puts Rebecca behind her, and Rebecca feels a sense of peace.


    At least Murphy and she are of the same kind.


    "Do vampires have any special abilities? Like becoming a bat, or flying? "


    "It seems No, I have no other ability except that I am physically better than ordinary people Murphy shook his head.

 Chapter 1359

    "Murphy, are you tired, too?" Rebecca looks at Murphy, sweating.


    Carrying a man on his back and moving forward in the desert, even if his physical strength is different from that of ordinary people, he can''t be tireless.


    "It doesn''t matter. I can insist."


    Suddenly, Murphy''s left thigh burst with blood.


    Another sniper!


    "Ah..." Murphy cried in pain.


    Rebecca''s face was more dignified, pressing Murphy''s body and lying on the ground.


    It can be seen from a distance that the black hand party is approaching.


    What to do? What should I do?


    This is the first time Rebecca is so overwhelmed.


    There was nowhere to hide, and Murphy was injured.


    Leave him? Rebecca can''t.


    She never had feelings for anyone in the past.


    But once the feelings, it is almost desperate.


    The battle ended in her losing.


    Because she can''t kill like she used to.


    Even if she can''t kill people, she can still escape.


    ¡­¡­


    "Mr. Chen, I''m at the end of the road at the beach on the north coast." Francis looked at the figure in the sand.


    Once found, Francis would turn around and run.


    "Your men, and the woman killer, are in danger now." Francis said everything he saw.


    He is very nervous now. These people are all black hands.


    It can be seen from the way they dress and behave.


    In the United States, the black hand party is undoubtedly the most invincible target.


    All of a sudden, the car gave a big shock.


    Francis hit his head directly on the steering wheel, then the air bag popped out and he bounced back.


    Francis was in a coma, feeling dragged out of the car.


    Then there was a stream of liquid with a sense of shame pouring into his face.


    Francis woke up.


    Black suit, white gloves, gentleman hat


    Francis shivered.


    "It''s been detected that someone is following."


    "Is it an accomplice of that woman?"


    "Hello, who are you?"


    At this time, Francis could not bear to howl and held his head.


    "Don''t kill me Don''t kill me I''m a reporter, I''m a reporter... "


    "Reporter?" The party leader frowned.


    He is the Mafia''s law enforcer. He is directly responsible for the long-term life of the clan and only obeys the orders of the clan head.


    Although they are law breakers themselves, they call themselves law enforcers.


    In general, any hostility or traitor in the family is handled by the law enforcement leader.


    The organizational structure of the black hand party is mostly based on the family situation, and the patriarch is the supreme existence.


    Of course, there are also mafia bosses or ''fathers''.


    Next is the counselor, who is also the personal assistant of the patriarch and has great power.


    Then there is the second patriarch, usually the patriarch''s brother or wife.


    Then there are commanders and soldiers.


    A subordinate approached the law enforcer: "he found a camera in his car, I checked the contents, he seems to be following the woman."


    Law enforcement picked up the camera and looked at the contents: "Why are you following that woman?"


    "Someone hired me." Francis didn''t plan to help Chen Yu hide it.


    Life is almost gone. It''s a fart to hide.


    What''s more, the job was originally forced.


    Francis forced himself to calm down and said, "I''m not following that woman. I''m following that man. I don''t know anything about you. I won''t talk about it to anyone."


    He only hopes that Chen''s reinforcements will arrive soon.


    Otherwise, these vicious black hands and the party will never leave him any way to live.


    "You lie!" The law enforcer suddenly snapped at Francis''s collar.


    "No I didn''t I don''t really have one. " Cried Francis.


    In fact, the law enforcers are only deceiving Francis.


    At this time, people in the desert came out, dragging Rebecca and Murphy.


    Both were left in front of Francis.


    When law enforcement officials saw Rebecca, they were just kicking him.


    This woman has brought him too much trouble.


    It also caused him too many casualties.


    Rebecca was covered in bruises.


    "Tell me, who is he?" The law enforcer pointed to Francis.Rebecca saw Francis on the ground who was so close to her.


    "I don''t know."


    In fact, Rebecca really didn''t know Francis.


    She herself was even more puzzled about what these black hands meant.


    "Why does he follow and photograph you?"


    Rebecca suddenly remembered that someone was following her yesterday.


    It turned out to be this man.


    But Rebecca really didn''t understand.


    "Boss, what about this woman?"


    "Wait, I''ll call the patriarch." Said the law enforcer.


    Of course he wants to get rid of Rebecca right now.


    Because he knew how dangerous the woman was.


    If you transfer it to New York City, it will be very troublesome.


    Who knows if this woman will have an accident in the middle.


    Before that, she had been captured many times.


    But every time she found a chance to escape.


    Over the years, nearly 100 people have died in her hands.


    To be honest, even as a black hand, he felt the horror of this woman.


    "Hello, patriarch, that woman has caught it. I''m going to ask you to deal with this woman like this."


    "Kill it. I''m tired of this long and trivial hunt. I don''t want to have any more accidents this time."


    "Yes, I see." The law enforcement finally smiled.


    After hanging up the phone, the law enforcement officer took out the cold pistol from behind, went to Rebecca''s front and pointed at Rebecca''s head.


    Rebecca is desperate. This time she can''t resist. She can''t find any chance.


    These black hands have learned better in the battle with her.


    Give her no chance at all.


    "No! Don''t hurt Rebecca, just kill me if you want to. " Murphy struggles to rush to save Rebecca.


    Bang -


    Murphy''s chest explodes a blood flower.


    Rebecca saw Murphy fall and immediately struggled.


    But the two Mafia behind hit Rebecca heavily on the back of the head with the butt of their gun.


    Rebecca fell heavily, and the law enforcement officer turned the gun and pointed at Rebecca''s head.


    "Do you have any last words?"


    Rebecca looks at Murphy in pain: "Murphy, I''m sorry..."


    Murphy looked at Rebecca weakly and smiled, "the boss will come to save us He will come. Don''t be afraid The boss will come. "


    Rebecca laughs bitterly. At this time, does Murphy still rely on the terrible boss he says?

 Chapter 1360

    At a time when Rebecca was desperate.


    There was a sudden scream in the dark.


    Everyone was stunned.


    This is the end of the road. There are no lights along the way.


    And tonight is clouded, there is no natural light.


    Their only light source is the lights. All of them are dark except a dozen cars.


    But the scream was so sudden.


    This voice is more like someone''s prank.


    But except Rebecca, Francis and Murphy, all of them were black hands.


    They are a group of people who don''t know humor.


    Obviously, this is not their joke.


    Or It''s not a prank at all.


    "What happened?" Asked the law enforcement officer.


    "I don''t know..."


    "Send some people over to have a look." Said the law enforcer.


    As soon as the men were in the dark, there was a fierce gunshot and a scream.


    A black hand gunman ran to the law enforcer in panic: "boss There is There is Ah... "


    The black hand party gunman was dragged into the darkness before he had finished speaking.


    But no one can see what it is.


    And when the black hand party gunman was dragged into the dark, his posture was too strange.


    It''s not like being dragged into the dark.


    Everyone felt a little creepy.


    All the black hand party gunmen point their guns into the dark.


    But the next moment, in front of them is a car, this car is their own.


    But the car didn''t show up from the front, but hit them from the side, and then hit the body beside them.


    On the spot, a dozen black... Hand... Party gunmen were made into rougamo.


    The car didn''t hit in a straight line, but it curved in the dark as if it had been swung by something.


    Black... Hand... Party gunman at this time also a bit at a loss.


    They didn''t see the enemy at all.


    They can only shoot aimlessly in the dark.


    They may feel that, with luck, they may be able to shoot at the enemy.


    At this time, the lights of the car that was parked side by side disappeared.


    They can see in a smaller area.


    I don''t know which black... Hand... Party lost a grenade. At the moment when the grenade was on, everyone saw the grenade engulf a figure.


    Is it solved? Everyone has such a question in mind.


    Just then, the red lines began to stretch out in the dark.


    The red line is like following the current.


    Everyone is full of fear of the unknown.


    No one understands what happened.


    The red line began to circle from the left and right to the black... Hand... Party.


    And the cars parked along the side of the road disappear with the lights off.


    At this time, the red line has completely surrounded the black hand party.


    The next moment, all the cars were pulled into the darkness and disappeared.


    All the lights are gone, all the people are in the dark.


    Ah


    Dada -


    roar -


    three minutes, just three minutes.


    All the sounds are gone.


    At the end of the road in the night, the silence is a little frightening.


    Just then, the Porsche 918 suddenly lights up.


    Rebecca and Murphy suddenly found a man standing in front of them.


    Rebecca''s reaction was the fastest, and she stepped back.


    "Old Boss... " Murphy exclaimed, pleasantly surprised. He had a premonition that it was Chen Yu.


    However, he has not seen Chen use dark magma, so he is not sure.


    Chen Chu looks at Murphy and Rebecca.


    Finally, Chen saw several bullet holes in his car.


    "Murphy, do you know you''re absent today?"


    "Boss I I didn''t mean to. "


    Chen Chu reached for Murphy, slapped Murphy in the face: "do you know my car is damaged?"


    "Boss, I, I......"


    "Let go of Murphy." Rebecca has recovered a lot by this time, rushing to Chen Yu.


    Chen Chu raises his hand and grabs Rebecca''s neck.


    Rebecca wants to struggle, but her proud strength is as fragile as a baby in front of Chen Yu.


    Rebecca has never been so powerless, she tried to resist.


    But her resistance was in vain."According to the damage to my car, you have to pay me three hundred thousand dollars." Chen said.


    "Boss I That I have no money Can you let Rebecca go first? "


    "No money?"


    The blackened busthier appeared behind him, opening his mouth like an abyss.


    "If you don''t have money, that means you want to default?"


    "You let Murphy go I''ll pay back the money he owes. " Rebecca understood at this time that Chen Yu was the real devil.


    Murphy didn''t exaggerate at all. The man was terrible.


    More than a hundred black hands and the party all died in his hands.


    They can''t even find their bodies.


    "Are you rich?"


    "I didn''t You give me three months and I promise to give it back. " Rebecca said.


    Rebecca felt that even if she was going to steal and rob, she would also like to help Murphy pay back the money.


    Three months, 300, 000 dollars, maybe.


    "Ha ha..." Chen Yu sneered, "do you think I have the patience to wait for three months?"


    "Boss Stop kidding... " Murphy is really scared.


    Because he knew Chen''s temper was always moody.


    Chen Yu drops Murphy and Rebecca on the ground.


    Turn to look at the frightened Francis, take out a pile of money and leave it in front of him.


    "Do you know what to say and what not to say?"


    Francis swallowed a mouthful of saliva, looked at the pile of money, and nodded: "I know, I''ll take care of my mouth."


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t mind. I''ll keep your mouth closed forever, so don''t give me a chance to shut you up."


    "I understand." Francis grabbed the money and put it in his pocket.


    "Not yet?"


    Francis looked at the darkness: "here Do you want me to walk back? "


    "Otherwise? I''ll see you off? "


    "But it''s far from Los Angeles It''s dozens of kilometers. "


    "I guess I can walk to downtown Los Angeles at dawn."


    Francis lowered his head powerlessly, but at this time, the cry of jackals came from the night.


    There are really jackals in this desert!


    Francis peed: "Mr. Chen Can I come with you? "


    "Why should I take you with me?" Chen Yu looks at Francis.


    Francis took out the money: "I''ll give it back to you?"


    "I''m not short of money."


    Francis is going to cry: "what do you want me to do?"


    "In this way, I don''t need you to do anything. If I have something to look for you later, you can give me some cleverness."


    "Of course, of course, I''m on call."

 Chapter 1361

    Chen Yu looks at Murphy and Rebecca.


    This is Rebecca''s first encounter with other psychics besides othelia.


    Once, she felt strong enough.


    But when she really saw Chen Yu, she realized her insignificance.


    She never knew that one person could wipe out the whole black hand party family.


    Even at her best, she never thought about it.


    Although the black hand party here is not the whole family.


    But it''s all the strength of the family.


    Rebecca had never thought that the family would do everything for her.


    However, she did not expect such a result.


    "Boss, I ask my mother for money She has money. " Murphy looks up at Chen.


    He is more afraid of Chen Yu now.


    "Yes, you can call." Chen Yu leaves her phone to Murphy.


    Murphy took the phone and dialed Agnes.


    "Hello, Ma, help The boss is going to kill me. " Murphy''s subconscious is to tell her mother.


    "Oh, you''re not dead now." Agnes said with disapproval.


    "I borrowed my boss''s car, but it was attacked and the car broke down. Now the boss wants me to pay 300000 dollars You Can you lend me three hundred thousand dollars? "


    "No money, go to hell." Agnes hears that Murphy wants to borrow money, refuses to borrow money, and hangs up.


    Murphy''s mother is going to die by herself.


    "It seems that your mother can''t help you." Chen Yu looks at Murphy with a smile.


    Murphy looked at Chen Yu with a sad face: "boss, how can you spare Rebecca and me?"


    "Continue to patrol for me, when will I pay off the money, and when will I let you go?"


    Chen Yu doesn''t have a good way now. In fact, it''s not the 300, 000 dollar thing at all.


    Chen Yu also said $300000 casually. The Porsche 918 is expensive, but it can''t be repaired for $300000.


    To put it bluntly, that is to create difficulties for them.


    But what to do with them?


    It''s impossible to kill them.


    Murphy saw Rebecca''s eyes and knew that the boy was really emotional.


    If he kills Rebecca directly, Murphy will either die like this, or he will never die.


    So Chen is going to keep Rebecca.


    As for the future, we will think about it in the future.


    If not, it''s up to Murphy''s mother to decide.


    When it comes to killing or cutting, it has nothing to do with myself.


    "Boss Then... "


    "No? Forget it. I''ll kill her now. "


    Chen Yu takes a step forward. Rebecca wants to escape, but his neck has been caught by Chen Yu.


    "I agree I agree Don''t hurt Rebecca. "


    Chen Yu released Rebecca again: "don''t try to escape. You can''t escape anywhere in Los Angeles. If you escape and I catch you, you will be worse than death."


    Chen took Francis and left in a sports car.


    Leave Murphy and Rebecca in place.


    After Chen Yu left, Rebecca was paralyzed.


    Half were weak, the other half were frightened by Chen Yu.


    "That man Is that your boss? "


    Murphy nodded silently: "actually The boss is usually very good, as long as he doesn''t offend... "


    "What if it offends?"


    "The boss once fought with a terrible monster. The monster claimed to be the source of depravity. Then the boss cut the source of depravity into pieces. Don''t be enemies with the boss. Never be enemies with him. He has many and many subordinates, each of them is terrible. The boss has many pets..."


    All of a sudden, Murphy''s words suddenly found that he said too much.


    Because at first he found three dogs and nine snakes, and then Chen Yu never let him go.


    "Why not?"


    "The boss''s pets, in fact, can be turned into monsters?"


    "Like the black beast just now?" Rebecca was referring to buster.


    "It''s not the boss''s pet. It seems that the guy''s name is bootier. It seems that he was once the boss''s enemy, and then he was skinned by the boss and controlled by the boss."


    Rebecca shivered. This guy is still cruel.


    "Last time I went to San Diego, the local black gang offended Miss Farley That is, the boss''s girlfriend, and then the boss cut off all the hands and feet of hundreds of people


    Rebecca vaguely remembers the incident, which is really too much.The police can''t hide it. It seems that a truck full of chopped limbs was stopped and ignited when passing a station.


    I didn''t expect that Chen Yu did it.


    The more Rebecca listened, the more frightened she became.


    No wonder Murphy says his boss is a big devil.


    ¡­¡­


    Francis didn''t talk all the way.


    I dare not speak. I drive in silence.


    Chen Yu was leaning against the door and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    "That..." Chen Yu hesitated.


    Francis immediately cocked up his ears.


    "Keep investigating the woman Rebecca. I want to know more." Chen said.


    "Yes, Mr. Chen."


    "It''s your money, not less."


    Chen Yu paused and said, "by the way, the people who attacked them today will check their identity for me. It looks like a black hand party."


    "That''s the New York gang." Said Francis.


    "Oh? You know? "


    "I know the way they speak and the way they act. The white glove is the law enforcer. Now the black hand party in North America is the most arrogant. But after today, they can''t be arrogant any more."


    "Why?"


    "Because you killed almost all of their main forces." Francis was alarmed at the thought of more than one hundred lives.


    Sitting next to such a demon king, normal people are creepy.


    "Now that their strength has plummeted, their enemies in the past will certainly not let them go. There are many gangs in New York. I''m afraid that they will be wiped out in a short time." Said Francis.


    "Are you familiar with this? You used to be a gangster too? "


    "I was a gangster a decade ago, and I know something about it."


    When Chen Yu looked at Francis, he was in his thirties. A decade ago? That is to say, he came out to mix in his youth.


    Just then, Chen saw the two figures in front of him.


    One of the figures, Chen Zhu, is no stranger, Dai limore.


    The other is also a woman, quite young.


    What are these two women doing on the street at midnight?


    "Ms. dalymore."

 Chapter 1362

    Darimore and Nawaz Singh stop.


    See Chen Yu and Francis in the car.


    "Mr. Chen, why are you here?"


    "I should have asked you. Why are you here?"


    "Something." Said dalymore.


    "The cemetery is in front of you. It''s not safe there. You''d better be careful if you continue to walk there." Chen said.


    With that, Chen Yu let Francis drive.


    "Darimore, do you know him?" she asked


    "He''s my dad''s friend."


    "In his voice, it seems that he is also spiritual?"


    "Well, it''s because of him that I became a witch."


    "He looks so weak that I can''t feel his threat." She said.


    "Didn''t you say that either he was too powerful or he knew how to hide his breath? He happened to have both." Said dalymore.


    "He? I can''t see. My perception is much better than yours. I don''t feel anything special about him. "


    ¡­¡­


    "Mr. Chen, are those two just now?"


    "Witch." Chen Yu said quietly.


    Francis didn''t ask. Now he''s quite resistant to spirituality and people.


    He has been very upset since he was threatened by Chen Yu.


    Especially tonight, that kind of uneasiness reaches the extreme.


    At first, he thought that when it was over, his mood should be calmed down.


    But that''s not the case. Francis''s unease continued.


    "It''s over. You seem to be still afraid." Chen Yu looks at Francis.


    Francis''s face remained frozen.


    "Generally speaking, I don''t kill ordinary people. Even ordinary people, most of them are gangs or gangs or gangsters Of course, there are also those who are not obedient. "


    Francis smiled farfetched and drove the car all the time.


    "Mr. Chen, is there really a soul in the world?"


    "Well, yes."


    "Is there hell?"


    "Yes."


    "And heaven?"


    "I don''t know."


    When the car arrived at Francis''s house, Francis got off.


    "Your house is unlucky. Change your place." Chen Yu lost a word and went straight to the future.


    Francis looked up at his home, opened his mouth, and looked a little ugly.


    Originally, he didn''t think there was any problem with his house. He had lived in it for several years.


    He didn''t come across any supernatural events.


    But now, Chen Yu said that, he didn''t know what to do.


    If it''s just an ordinary person or a stranger who says that, he must spit on each other''s face.


    But Chen Yu is the one who said that.


    Chen Yu is a real spiritual alien.


    Since he said it was unlucky, I''m afraid it''s true.


    And Chen Yu didn''t understand what he said, so what did he do.


    Chen Yu didn''t say it was OK. After that, Francis began to think about it.


    Standing at the door, I don''t know if I should go in.


    ¡­¡­


    Chen Yu didn''t sleep in the night and left Murphy in the wilderness, which made him afraid.


    Just like my own children, I feel a little uneasy.


    It was not until morning that Murphy and Rebecca came back that Chen Yu was relieved.


    But after such a night, Murphy and Rebecca''s feelings have improved.


    At least Rebecca lives in Murphy''s house in Dashan.


    As for whether he is on the base or not, it''s not something Chen needs to care about.


    However, he didn''t believe that they would do anything when they lived under the same roof.


    It''s as if Chen Yu and fali were roommates at first.


    At that time, Chen couldn''t stop thinking. He planned that rabbits would not eat grass beside their nests.


    The result is more than a month before and after, they are completely better.


    When she first came out of China, Chen Yu and her ex girlfriend broke up soon.


    He was also a little hurt about his feelings. At that time, Chen Yu planned not to marry for life.


    Only talk about wind and moon, not feelings.


    It''s just emotion. No one can control it.


    Now, when we are together with fari, it''s more about family than love.


    Of course, there''s nothing wrong with that.


    Chen is very satisfied with his family.


    As for the future of Murphy and Rebecca, Chen Yu is too lazy to manage it.It''s not his parents. I don''t need to worry about that.


    ¡­¡­


    "Mr. Chen, we have a meeting in the factory today. We are going to have a price negotiation. Would you like to come over and participate in the negotiation?"


    "No, it''s up to you."


    "Mr. Chen, at present, our brewery orders three kinds of packaged beer, namely 580 ml can, 650 ml can and 900 ml can. I plan to charge three dollars, four dollars and six dollars respectively. Do you think this price needs to be coordinated?"


    "Is it too expensive?" Chen feels that the price is really high.


    At present, the price of beer in the same volume on the market is mostly between $1 and $2, but the price in Denver has been tripled. Can consumers really pay for such expensive beer?


    Chen is very skeptical about this.


    "Mr. Chen, I got the conclusion after the promotion of the pilot products in the early stage. Almost every user in the market survey asked our salesmen where they could buy this kind of beer. At the same time, I also compared the products. I put 20 kinds of beers and our beers in front of 20 people each time, so that each of them could have a try and let them choose their favorite beer The taste of beer, and the probability of our beer being selected is 95%, so I think we are fully qualified to raise the price. "


    Denver is very determined to say: "yes, we can produce 150000 tons at most this year, so I believe that our beer will bring us great profits."


    "Didn''t you say you wanted to add a production line?"


    "This production line is still in commissioning, mainly we use Kansas Dangle wheat, but there is no such wheat on the market, if you want, you can only wait until after the autumn harvest, so the second production line can only wait until after the autumn harvest, we can buy enough wheat to ferment."


    Chen Yu is not sure. It''s risky to set such a high price.


    "Mr. Chen, please trust my market judgment."


    "Well, I believe you." Chen finally decided to follow Denver''s pricing advice.


    There are risks, but you can afford them.


    But if we can open up the market, high pricing means high returns.


    150000 tons of beer, about 180 million liters of beer. If the price of a liter of beer is about 7 dollars, the sales will probably exceed 1 billion dollars.


    Then deduct the cost, enterprise tax and individual tax, then the first year is likely to recover the cost and realize profit.


    Maybe we can make more than 200 million dollars this year!


    Of course, there are also great risks. The first point is high pricing. Will consumers pay the bill.

 Chapter 1363

    The 580 ml of beer on the market will cost no more than $1.


    So if you follow Denver''s high pricing, the profits are very high.


    If Chen Yu doesn''t make profits this year and still invests in production expansion, then he can get rid of the personal income tax.


    Of course, it''s all based on the best sales.


    Because Dashan beer is newly launched, and only goes on sale in Mara supermarket this year, it can''t be sold out in a short time.


    Now it depends on the sale of the first batch of beer.


    Chen Yu still needs to take money and invest in advertising.


    Even if the taste of Dashan beer is no better, it is difficult to open the market in a short time without sufficient advertising investment.


    If it is to let word-of-mouth ferment, it will take a short time of two or three years to see the results.


    Chen doesn''t have that much money to support a two or three-year loss.


    It will be necessary to borrow from the bank then.


    Beer has always been a highly profitable industry, and Chen''s brewery currently produces less than one tenth of those big brands.


    Like Budweiser, which has the highest sales in the world, it is also the most famous beer brand in the world.


    The annual sales of beer is 2.5 billion liters, the revenue is more than 50 billion dollars, and the net profit is close to 8 billion dollars.


    Compared with this international brand, Dashan beer is just like a baby.


    On the first day of June, Dashan beer was officially put on the shelves of Mara supermarket, and advertisements began to be put in.


    However, Chen Yu''s mind is all about fari.


    It''s less than a month from the expected date of delivery.


    Chen almost stays indoors. Even when Steven and rasfa ask him to go out for a drink, Chen refuses to go out.


    ¡­¡­


    The southwest city of nilmara in Brazil is located on the edge of the Amazon rainforest, 1/3 of which is under the jurisdiction of the rainforest, and then there is a new Bali town.


    New Bari town has a population of less than 10000, and its main industry is tourism.


    Many people here are engaged in the work of guide, mainly for those who enter the Amazon rainforest.


    But most locals will only bring tourists less than 10 kilometers, and then they will bring them out.


    It''s hard for these locals to keep tourists safe for more than ten kilometers.


    Because they know the dangers of the Amazon rainforest better than outsiders.


    This is the most dangerous place in the world.


    If there is no guide, ordinary tourists can die in minutes after entering the rainforest.


    This is not a joke at all. It''s because there are more people walking ten kilometers. This area is basically a semi open area, and the danger is basically eliminated.


    But further down, no one can be safe unless all the trees are cut down.


    In addition to tourists, the new town of Bari is home to explorers, scientists and mercenaries.


    Here we can see all kinds of people walking through the streets.


    Local aborigines are also asking strangers if they need a guide.


    When CASS and the lightning team arrived in new Bari Town, they were very tired.


    The temperature here during the day has been kept at 35 degrees. It doesn''t matter if it''s just hot.


    The key is up to 90% humidity, which is still in town.


    Once in the rainforest, the humidity will directly exceed 99%.


    What is the concept? Basically standing in the rainforest for a minute, the face is full of water.


    And also can''t wear short sleeve shorts, if wearing short sleeves and shorts, it''s basically no different from suicide.


    "CASS, where are your friends?"


    "Look for it, female, one meter eight two height, it should be very obvious."


    "Over there..." The lightning team''s members had a sharp eye and soon found the man that casos said.


    "Josico." CAOS waved at the woman.


    "CASS." Josico ran forward happily and gave CAOS a warm hug.


    Josico has the common characteristics of Latin American beauties, but she is not as small as Latin beauties. She has a large physique and skeleton, about the height and physique of CASS.


    "My God Your strength has grown again. " Cass said jokingly.


    In fact, josico''s strength is not enough to make Cass feel uncomfortable.


    "These are?" Josico turned to look at the members of the lightning squad.


    "They are my brothers." "Come on, let''s find a place to sit," said CAOS


    After finding a place to sit down, the lightning team and josico began to know each other.


    Josico joined the army with CASS. CASS and the lightning team knew each other better than before.


    They were originally subordinate to the border forces, mainly responsible for overseas missions and border operations.However, casos was transferred to the Marine Corps and went to the real battlefield. Then he joined the elite team of the operation Department of the Department of counter terrorism and security and became the leader of the lightning team.


    After retiring from the army with several familiar comrades, josico became a mercenary again.


    Over the years, CASS has been in contact with josico and others, so the feelings have not been diluted.


    After the old comrades got into trouble this time, josico was the first to ask for help from CASS.


    Cass, however, did not bear the heavy burden of expectation. He came as soon as possible, and also brought the lightning team.


    It can be seen that CAOS is a very emotional person.


    "Josico, tell me the details."


    "Ten days ago, we received a mission to protect an expedition team from entering the rainforest, specifically to the siker region of the Amazon rainforest."


    "Why didn''t you go in?" Asked CAOS.


    "I have dysentery." Josico said helplessly.


    This is the most common disease in the rainforest or at the border. If it is not treated in time, it will be very dangerous and even life-threatening.


    "So I went to the hospital and missed the task. Then I took charge of the external liaison work. When the team entered the range of siles, that is, five days ago, I received the rescue information from the team. It was camarari who contacted me. They seemed to have been attacked by the Aboriginal people. Among them, dorim, Barker and lariveson had been killed, and now there are still others The next four people were trapped in a certain place. In the three days before you came, camarari contacted me many times. However, because the battery they carried with them was not enough, we agreed to contact at six o''clock in the evening every day. The day before yesterday, the contact was completely interrupted. "


    "Are you sure they are still alive?" Asked CAOS.


    It''s a key issue, and if they''re alive, the adventure is worth it.


    If they are dead, then there is no value in taking risks.


    After all, even if they find them, they may not even find the whole body.


    CAOS had to think for the living.


    "80% of the possibility is still alive. In the last contact, camarari explained the situation. They seem to be trapped in an ancient building. He can''t explain in detail where they are, and they carry relatively complete equipment and fresh water, medicine, and compressed food. In my estimation, if the external environmental factors are excluded, they can be firm For at least six days. "


    Cass did not hesitate, 80% of the survival probability, is high enough.


    "Well, let''s get ready today and get into the rainforest tomorrow."

 Chapter 1364

    "Josico, are you sure you want to come in with us?" Asked CAOS.


    "CASS, don''t you believe in my ability?" Josico looked at CASS rather discontentedly. "Nami is also a woman. She can go in. Why can''t I go in?"


    Nami turned her head. She was the only woman in the lightning team.


    Nami had nothing to say about josico''s comparison with her.


    I can''t say to josico, I''m really better than you.


    "Well, well, I don''t mean anything else. I just think there''s always a need for a contact outside. If we''re in trouble, someone can call to help us." Said CAOS.


    "It''s simple. I know someone here who can be an external liaison for the time being." Said josico.


    No doss, josico found the man. He was a local aborigine. He was only a meter and six in height. His skin was dark, but his eyes were very smart.


    "Meet you, CASS. It''s a motorcycle."


    "Hello, this is CAOS."


    CAOS shook hands with morky.


    "Mr. CASS, what can I do for you?"


    "Well, if we''re in the rainforest for fifteen days and haven''t come back yet, you can call this number and help me explain the situation to each other."


    "Well, it''s easy." Moki nodded.


    ¡­¡­


    Seven people in a row enter the rainforest from the entrance.


    "CASS, whose number is that?" Josico asked curiously.


    "Our boss." "He can solve any problem," casos said


    "This is the Amazon rainforest, the most dangerous place in the world." "It''s not about being strong, it''s about being careful," josico said


    "The power of our boss can ignore all dangers." Said Nami.


    Josico looked at CASS and the lightning team members, both with eyes of faith.


    But reason told her it was wrong.


    The Amazon rainforest has welcomed countless self righteous people.


    However, no one who steps into this primitive and mysterious land with this mentality can come out alive.


    This is not a human to human war. It is the ultimate test of human nature.


    The danger here comes from all aspects, animals and plants, as well as the climate and environment.


    For example, the most poisonous animal in the world, arrow poison frog.


    Arrow poison frogs are so toxic that they don''t need to enter the mouth or blood. As long as they touch the skin, they can penetrate directly under the skin.


    Once upon a time, a researcher dripped a drop of dart frog''s secretion on the back of his hand, and then the back of his hand burned, and then he died after suffering for three days.


    Modern medicine can''t do anything about it. If the venom of the dart frog comes into contact with human wounds, it''s simpler. It only takes ten minutes.


    There are also all kinds of poisonous snakes, all kinds of deadly and pathogenic insects, all kinds of highly poisonous snakes, and all kinds of fierce beasts.


    After entering the rainforest, the humidity in the air has increased significantly.


    The higher the humidity is, the more pineal hormone is secreted by the pineal gland. The pineal hormone will make the cells inactive, and people will become listless, listless and powerless.


    At the same time, because the humidity is too high, the body heat can not be released, so it will heat stroke.


    Long term heatstroke can cause brain death.


    Josico is not the first time to enter the Amazon rainforest, but even if she does so many times, she still can''t get used to it.


    This is the most extreme area of humidity on earth.


    It took them three hours to walk through the safety zone and begin to face the real side of the rainforest.


    Just then, it began to rain cats and dogs in the sky.


    In the rainforest, rainfall is very frequent, and there is no sign of rainfall.


    And in most cases, the rainfall is very small, maybe only a few square kilometers or a dozen square kilometers, and there is no rule to speak of.


    But the duration is very short and the rainfall is very large.


    But the rain is very good for the team.


    The washing of rain makes the air fresh, but also takes away the heat accumulated in their bodies.


    "Whoo It''s very comfortable. " CAOS took off his hat and screwed the rain on his head.


    Of course, the rain also brought them some trouble. The land under their feet became muddy.


    Just then a big river appeared in front of them.


    Amazon River is the largest river basin in the world, with many branches that cannot be scanned by satellite.


    And the Amazon River changes very frequently, almost every day there are river diversion.As long as a depression gathers enough water, it is possible to form a river, and then connect the river sub trunk road.


    The width of the river is about 30 meters, not very big, but the river is very fast and turbid, unable to see the depth of water.


    "Everyone cut a tree and we crossed the river." Cass ordered.


    "Pay attention to something in the water." Josico warned.


    "Josico, you follow me." Said CAOS.


    "I know this place better than you do." "I''ll take the lead," said josico


    Josico was not satisfied that Cass would put her in the middle of the team.


    She felt entitled to stand anywhere in the team.


    "It''s just a river." "By the way, now I''m the captain, please follow my orders," casos said


    Josico was helpless. Cass took out the tone of captain, and she had to obey.


    Under all circumstances, soldiers must obey the orders and arrangements of their superiors.


    The river is not as deep as expected, the deepest position is less than two meters, and the riverbed silt is not thick, which should be the branch of the diversion in recent time.


    Since it is a river that has changed its course in recent years, the possibility of crocodiles can be basically ruled out.


    At the same time, the flow velocity of the river can also exclude the possibility of water hyacinth. Water hyacinth will not move in the water area with too fast flow velocity. Water hyacinth prefer the slow flow river or lurk in the swamp.


    Because their bodies are too heavy, their water quality is not very good, and they are likely to be washed away by the river.


    One by one, they went ashore, and all of a sudden they screamed at the last Nami.


    They immediately looked back at Nami, who was shaking in the water.


    Josico''s face changed. "No, she met an electric eel."


    Then, Nami raised her arm, and she saw a eel with a thick arm, about 30 jin in her hand: "we have extra meal tonight, ah Good voltage. "


    Josico looked at Nami in amazement. He would not regard this as an adult electric eel, and the voltage could reach 800 Volts.


    But Nami was only slightly twitching, but she didn''t have too intense electric shock reaction.


    This woman doesn''t have electric shock training, does she?


    This is one of the most dangerous training programs in the barracks.

 Chapter 1365

    Nami threw the eels at them.


    As soon as the bayonet flashed by, the eel''s head was cut off, and after a few tosses, there was no movement.


    Josico looked at CASS in surprise. He was so fast and accurate.


    "Feel in the water again, and be full tonight." Said CAOS.


    Then I saw the rest of the lightning team groping for water.


    When josico saw a member of the lightning team, not looking at the water, he poked a stick in the water, and a catfish weighing more than ten kilograms was lifted.


    "How can this be done?" Josico asked in surprise.


    "Enough tactile training is enough. The catfish passed downstream from his feet, so he made a judgment in advance, with a success rate of about 60%."


    "Captain, it''s not 60%. My success rate now is..." The team member''s stick once again stabbed into the water, and two piranhas were strung on the stick at the same time: "100%."


    "Come on, I know you''re good." Cass laughed and scolded.


    Suddenly, the knife in CAOS''s hand suddenly shot into the forest.


    Josico looked at CASS inexplicably, and then she saw a lizard''s head nailed to a tree pole by a saber.


    Hiss -


    josico takes a breath of cool air. It''s about 20 meters away. Moreover, the color of the lizard is completely integrated with the gray color of the tree pole, and it''s already dark at this time.


    Can you shoot it all? Is it a coincidence?


    The lizard is one meter long and quite strong.


    CAOS mentioned the lizard: "yes, it''s a Kaimen lizard."


    Kaimen lizard has nothing to do with Kaimen crocodile, but it''s called Kaimen lizard because it looks like an alligator.


    It''s an endangered species, and if CAOS is in public, he''ll probably go to jail.


    But in this environment, for all people, we can not waste what we can eat.


    Although they also brought compressed biscuits, but compressed biscuits are emergency food, and the taste is not good.


    Compressed biscuits belong to the category of high heat and can be carried and stored easily.


    The team is not going to move on. They will camp on the spot.


    Josico is also getting to know everyone in the lightning team.


    There is no doubt that they are all elites.


    But they are not very familiar with rainforests.


    But their physical fitness is excellent.


    And they all have superb skills.


    "Nami was on duty in the first half of the night, and I was on duty in the second half." Cass said as he ate.


    Josico looked at CASS. "CASS, it''s too hard to be on duty alone for half an evening."


    "No, they can." CAOS didn''t give josico the chance to continue questioning.


    After dinner, all but Nami went into the tent.


    In the extreme environment, they can''t spend any more time to find entertainment. They can''t afford to waste every minute of rest.


    Josico slept until dawn. When she got up, she smelled the smell of blood as soon as she left the tent.


    Something happened last night! Josico''s heart tightened. Turning around, he found several people sitting in front of the fire. A dismembered Jaguar was hanging on the tree.


    Their camp was attacked last night?


    But when did it happen?


    Why is there no movement?


    A Jaguar attacked the camp. There was no small movement.


    Did you sleep too much?


    Damn, I haven''t been in the danger zone for a long time, so relaxed.


    "Josico, come and have breakfast. After that, we should go on our way."


    "I''ve been cooking bone soup all night." Said CAOS.


    "I''m sorry, Carlos. I had no idea what happened last night." Josico thought it was his fault.


    Even if there are no casualties, but in this environment, I actually sleep so dead, is completely irresponsible behavior.


    "Ha ha It doesn''t matter. I don''t know. Nami did it. " Cass said with a smile, "it''s my turn to be on duty, too."


    Josico took another breath of cool air. Nami killed the Jaguar alone?


    "Nami, don''t you use a gun?"


    "Afraid to disturb your rest." Said Nami quietly.


    Josico had no idea where Nami''s confidence came from.


    You know, this is not a medium-sized carnivore like a puma. A Jaguar is a large carnivore.


    It''s also the most dangerous predator on the American continent. They even prey on crocodiles.


    If it''s distance, and the use of firearms, josico has a certain degree of assurance.


    But without guns, josico had no guts to fight an adult Jaguar.Nami is not tall, even small.


    She''s only one meter and sixty-one tall. How can she dare to fight a Jaguar that weighs nearly 250 kg?


    They began to pack their bags and tents. In just 15 minutes, they put away all the things that should be collected and went on the road.


    "CASS, is Nami the best in the team?"


    Although josico deliberately widened the line and walked behind CASS.


    But the people in front of them are very clear. They all heard josico''s words.


    Of course, no one would laugh at josico''s question.


    "Well She''s very good. " Cass smiled.


    At noon, it rained again.


    For the lightning team, the rain came in time.


    But it''s not good for josico.


    She has no superhuman physique of the lightning team.


    The rain gave her a little cold.


    Fortunately, they have brought some medicine.


    This medicine was prepared by Chen Yu for everyone in the association.


    The effect is quite good.


    "Captain, there''s a big river ahead." Cried the man in front.


    When Cass walked to the river, he saw that the river was at least 150 meters wide, and the current was about three meters per second, not so fast.


    However, the water depth may exceed three meters.


    "There are crocodiles." CAOS saw several crocodiles lying on the shore hundreds of meters away.


    If a crocodile is found on the shore, there may be ten in the water.


    "What to do? Do you make a raft to cross the river? " Asked josico.


    "No." Cass shook his head. "You swim with me. The others are going to fight underwater."


    Josico is stupid. What is underwater combat?


    They''re facing crocodiles. It''s not human.


    How to fight with crocodiles underwater?


    Is Cass crazy?


    But the key question is, why hasn''t anyone refuted CAOS'' order?


    Josico thought it was death.


    Once surrounded by crocodiles, none of them will survive.


    "Let''s go. Let''s go into the water first. You can follow me. Don''t worry about anything else." Said CAOS.


    Josico could only follow CAOS with a stiff head. After the two of them went into the water, the others all followed him, but they just dived into the water and didn''t float up.

 Chapter 1366

    In the middle of the swim, josico suddenly saw red blood floating on the water.


    "Cass Something happened Something''s wrong! Something happened underwater! "


    "Keep going, don''t look around." CAOS continued to swim ahead.


    Josico wanted to help, but now she was in the water. She didn''t know how to help, so she had to swim on.


    Josico swam to the other side with CASS. Josico immediately took up his submachinegun and looked at the water nervously.


    "Don''t shoot at random. It''s not good to hurt yourself." Cass said quietly.


    Just then, Nami was the first to stand in the shallow water, but she was dragging something in her hand.


    Crocodile! It''s a three meter alligator.


    The crocodile didn''t die, but its upper and lower jaws were grabbed by Nami and dragged to the shore.


    This picture completely subverts josico''s world view.


    Is this a fake?


    This is prepared in advance.


    Nami caught an alligator alive in the water.


    Just then another thing came up.


    But it was a crocodile with its belly turned over, but the crocodile''s belly was completely broken.


    Then another crocodile came up with its belly turned over and another one Another end.


    Then the members of the lightning team went ashore one by one.


    No one was hurt. Everyone was carrying a sabre.


    "Nami, what are you doing with the work?"


    "I want to eat crocodile tonight. If I can''t handle it in time, it will go bad in three hours." Said Nami.


    Josico is totally mad. He caught a crocodile in the water to eat crocodile meat tonight?


    What''s more, do these people really kill crocodiles underwater?


    There are four or five crocodiles floating up, so there may be more crocodiles washed away by the current before they come up.


    With the exception of CAOS, there are probably no fewer than 20 crocodiles killed by five of them, right?


    What''s the matter with these guys?


    "Let it go. It''s only noon now. Are you going to carry this 200 kg crocodile all the way?" Cried CAOS.


    "I''ll fight as I fight, but I won''t be on duty tonight." Said Nami in a sort of antagonistic tone.


    Josico thought that the 200 kg crocodile was a burden even if it was carried by at least three people, right?


    But she didn''t think so.


    Nami found a rope, tied the crocodile''s mouth, then grabbed the crocodile and put it directly on her shoulder.


    "If you have the ability, don''t eat my crocodile meat." Said Nami angrily.


    "Forget it, I''ll do it." TEMIs, the lightning team, said he was the strongest in the team, more than double Nami''s strength.


    Who are these people?


    A group of monsters.


    Josico''s eyes changed at this time.


    "Come on, move on." CAOS didn''t bother to let the crocodile go.


    Josico could not feel his tiredness when he looked at TAMIS carrying a 200 kg crocodile.


    He even felt that he was more relaxed than himself.


    Still talking and laughing with teammates.


    Until the evening, all the talents found a place to rest.


    Josico deeply felt that these people are real monsters.


    Not only Nami, everyone is.


    "CASS, I''m on duty tonight." Josico offered.


    "Yes, you and Timmy are in charge of the first half of the night, and Rodman is in charge of the second half."


    Josico once again felt the discrimination of CASS. Other people on duty were all on duty by one person, and she would build a TAMIS on duty.


    No, it''s Timothy who exactly built her.


    Big Timmy doesn''t care: "josico, if you''re tired at night, you can go to bed first."


    Timmy''s mind is a little straight, if someone else would never say this to josico.


    Josico decided on the spot that he must finish his duty tonight.


    At night, everyone began to rest.


    Timmy and josico were sitting in front of the fire.


    "Timmy, is everyone in your Lightning team so good?"


    "It''s mainly our eldest brother."


    "The boss of CASS?"


    "Well, the boss always says that if he is a lion, then he can''t be a sheep." Said Timothy.


    "Is your boss working elsewhere now?"


    "No, he hasn''t been out much lately. His girlfriend is about to give birth." TAMIS suddenly frowned and stood up.


    Josico''s face changed a little. She saw the green light in the woods ahead.Wolf! Wolves!


    Josico immediately picked up the gun and tried to wake up the others.


    "Don''t be nervous. You stay here. If there are wolves running here, you can shoot them again, and don''t leave the camp." Said Timothy.


    "But..."


    Just as josico wanted to refute Timothy, he saw that Timothy had stridden forward and disappeared in the dark.


    Then came the howling of the wolf in the dark.


    Josico was so nervous that she could not see anything except the sound.


    I don''t know what''s going on there.


    "Timmy is so good. He must be OK." Josico consoled himself.


    But in such an environment, it is the most dangerous to encounter wolves.


    Different from the wolves in North America, most of them are relatively open areas, and the population coverage is relatively wide, so the wolves can not grow.


    But the Timberwolves are different. For example, the wolves in the Amazon rainforest are very large.


    It''s even possible to meet 50 or 60 large wolves.


    What do you do? Do you want to wake them up?


    All of a sudden, a wolf rushed frantically towards the camp.


    Josico fired at once.


    Dada -


    the wolf ran for several meters and fell in front of josico.


    Just then a man came out of the tent.


    Cass came out. "What happened?"


    "Wolf! Wolves Timothy''s gone I''m afraid... "


    "Oh, wolves." Cass found a glass of water and rinsed his mouth: "since I''m up, let''s have a midnight snack."


    "CASS, don''t you help Timothy?"


    "What can I do for you? He''s back."


    Josico turned to see that TAMIS was back with a gray wolf more than two meters long.


    At the same time, Rodman came out of the tent.


    "It''s so nice to get up and have a midnight snack." Rodman is also plain.


    It''s as if TAMIS had just attacked the wolves on his own initiative. It''s totally irrelevant.


    "Timmy, you don''t have it?" Josico asked, looking at the bloody TAMIS.


    "Oh no, it''s wolf''s blood." "Have some roast wolf meat and go to rest," said Timmy


    "Timmy, did you just kill all the wolves?" Asked Rodman.


    "No, more than a dozen." "But it''s so bloody, I guess you''re busy in the second half of the night," said Timmy

 Chapter 1367

    In two days, the lightning team only spent two days telling josico what the top is.


    Josico knew that CAOS was very good. At the beginning, CAOS was their captain.


    But at that time, CASS was just very good.


    Although they have been in contact since then, they have been separated for many years.


    After that, josico always felt that their team was the top team.


    But now, when I see Cass again, josico suddenly finds that they seem to be divorced from the top.


    Lightning team is the top team in the real sense.


    Everyone in the lightning team is strong.


    A 7-meter-long water cock caught CAOS. Others were holding a stopwatch to bet whether CAOS could get out of the trap in 10 seconds or 20 seconds. They didn''t mean to sell any help at all.


    Then CAOS wagered a minute on himself as he wrestled with the water bearer.


    Then Cass managed to hold on for a minute, then calmly pulled out the saber and chopped off the head of the water chestnut.


    They are not adventuring in the jungle. They are playing.


    So far, at least, they have been playing.


    In the primitive forest, water boar and death have the same meaning.


    People who are entangled by water beetles are basically equivalent to stepping into the devil''s gate.


    But CAOS is even stronger than the water bearer.


    Of course, for their team, it''s just a small interlude.


    At noon, they had a half hour rest.


    Josico knew that she was being taken care of.


    In fact, she was the only one in the team who felt tired and could not walk.


    So far, only josico has fired once, and most of the rest of the lightning squad uses sabres to solve problems.


    When the break came, CASS got up and said, "another direction."


    Nami holds the positioner, but it seems that the positioner is disturbed, and the number is beating all the time.


    Nami frowned and changed her ordinary compass.


    But the compass''s hands are jumping.


    "Captain, the magnetic field is interfering here."


    In the primitive forest, location is very important.


    Once they lose their device positioning, they can only rely on the star positioning.


    But most of the time, they are covered by towering trees and thick leaves. It''s hard to see the sun.


    "Check whether the communication device is normal." Said CAOS.


    "Satellite signal not received."


    "Radio equipment is not working properly, either."


    "It seems that we may be in trouble." "Keep going 20 kilometers to see if you can get out of this interference zone," said CAOS


    All of a sudden, a wooden thorn was nailed to the pole in front of CAOS.


    "Enemy attack!"


    It''s only a 0.1 second reaction. Cass has already pulled josico, who is still in a daze, to the ground.


    "Timmy, look at your left front position. That''s where the arrow came from."


    In the direction that Cass pointed out, there was a faint movement of people.


    "Use guns!" Said CAOS.


    Dada -


    a figure fell from the treetop.


    It was a very primitive aborigine, dressed in leaves, wearing a crown, less than one meter five.


    Ulaula -


    then a strange cry came from the forest, and then dozens of figures rushed out of the forest, holding wooden spears, or wooden bows and arrows with rough structure, and some people used to blow.


    "Cannibals! They are cannibals! " Cried josico.


    She saw one of the primitive people holding a skull, tapping it with a wooden stick and making a sound.


    This seems to be their song of war. Those primitive people rushed to the team regardless of anything.


    "Free fire!"


    This is a one-sided massacre.


    Of course, this battle itself is not a fight of benevolence and righteousness.


    Even if there are international conventions, but in the face of life and death, CAOS also had to order the shooting of the aborigines of these primitive tribes.


    Although their weapons are primitive, they are all smeared with poison.


    Dada -


    everyone shot and the aborigines fell down one after another.


    The battle lasted several minutes.


    "Is anyone hurt?"


    "Captain, I''m injured." Rodman''s face was a little ugly, his right arm down, with an arrow in it.


    "Arrow poison frog poison!" Josico''s face is more ugly, which means Rodman is likely to be poisoned in a few minutes.


    "Lie down." CAOS rushed to Rodman''s side: "flo, take out the life-saving potion."


    Flo immediately opened his backpack, quickly took out a bottle of black medicine and syringe, and threw it to CASS.Cass took the syringe and stuck it directly in Rodman''s arm.


    "Wow..." Rodman began to vomit profusely.


    Everyone knows how terrible the poison is.


    Although the black medicine was said by Chen Yu and was used to protect his life, they were not sure.


    If you are seriously injured, poisoned or seriously ill, you can use black medicine.


    Rodman was vomiting all the time. When the food in his stomach was over, he began to vomit stomach acid. When the stomach acid was over, he began to retch.


    Josico was also nervous, but to her surprise, more than ten minutes had passed and Rodman was not dead.


    What''s that potion? Can we really detoxify darthin?


    At the same time, CAOS is also constantly squeezing Rodman''s wound, until the red blood from his wound stops.


    "How is it? Rodman? If you''re still conscious, go back. " CAOS patted Rodman on the cheek.


    "Captain If you are a little lighter, I will call you back... "


    Whoo -


    everyone is relieved. Rodman can joke. That''s a good thing.


    Although the tone is weak, it is coherent.


    "Nami and Timothy, go and check the bodies of the natives. Be careful not to cheat death."


    After a round inspection, they found that all the Aborigines were dead.


    But there must be no staying here for long. Even if Rodman is weak now, they have to change their place to rest.


    They want to find a place with a wide view, otherwise, it is easy to be attacked again.


    "This is a big tribe. After all, there are less than 100000 aborigines in the whole Amazon rainforest. Generally, the population of a tribe is less than 100. However, this cannibal tribe has attacked us with dozens of people, which only shows that the population of this tribe is likely to be more than 1000."


    "There are more than a thousand primitive tribes in the Amazon rainforest?"


    "Not yet." "There is another possibility," said josico, with a solemn face, "that their people have been eaten by them."


    "I think it''s probably because there''s a magnetic field nearby, so they can hide here for so long without being found."


    "Will the missing people be related to this cannibal tribe?"

 Chapter 1368

    They also don''t know if the place they choose is safe.


    Rodman''s injury hasn''t recovered.


    Even if there is a black potion, Rodman''s poison, after all, is the poison of the dart frog.


    He''s not dead. He''s dead.


    Hashico was more worried about his companions.


    She thought it was just an ordinary aboriginal tribe.


    But now it seems that his companion may have met this ogre tribe.


    This ogre tribe is not only powerful, but also savage.


    We need to know that there are many known primitive tribes, some of which are actually ogres.


    However, after only contacting with modern human civilization, these tribes have abandoned their traditions.


    But now they meet this tribe, and their opportunity is completely cut off from human society.


    That means they can''t communicate.


    At night, CASS said, "I''ve decided to explore tonight."


    "CASS, is this going to be too risky?"


    "It''s best to explore before night." "Even if they are savage and bloodthirsty again, they are still human beings, so the night is better for us," casos replied quietly


    Originally, CASS planned to let qiaosiko stay in the camp temporarily, and then let Nami stay with qiaosiko.


    However, qiaosiko was not happy about this, so casos finally said that he decided to take action together.


    After all, hashico is not a child. She also has rich combat experience.


    But in these two or three days, qiaoxike always said that compared with the members of the lightning team, she hurt her confidence a little. In fact, she was not weak at all.


    People began to look for traces of cannibals.


    Such a large cannibal tribe has left much more traces than the seven of them.


    So CAOS soon found traces of the cannibal tribe.


    "There''s a drum beating ahead."


    They poked through the thick trees and saw that there was an Inca pyramid in front of them.


    This pyramid is about 100 meters high, just like a huge LEGO toy. It''s hard to imagine that it''s a building built by a group of primitive people.


    In front of the pyramid, there are a large number of cannibals, who dance with drums.


    To be honest, this is a group of native people without music cells.


    They are more talented at eating than they are.


    Among the aborigines, there are four steaming cauldrons.


    But when people saw the food in the four pots, their faces were green.


    There are more than ten people in those four cauldrons, both men and women.


    And they''re all dead now, like cattle, they''ve been rifled and gutted.


    Nausea -


    all people feel nausea, which is the deep resistance of modern human from gene.


    Humans don''t eat the same or similar species because they know that eating the same is very risky.


    Regardless of emotion and ethics, human beings cannot accept the same kind.


    And even primates are very resistant.


    Because almost all primates will get the right disease and pass it on to humans, which is a genetic warning.


    Hashico''s face was already in tears because she saw the familiar face.


    But she still kept her head, knowing that she could not make a fool of herself at this time.


    Compare Cass with the lightning team, who are also her comrades.


    Then a more brutal picture appeared in front of them.


    Eat


    Even the iron willed lightning team is avoiding this picture.


    But they also found a strange phenomenon.


    In the process of cannibalism, all members of the cannibal tribe are involved, including babies.


    And those babies and children, who don''t have parents to lead them, are more like cubs in wolves, who choose to eat by themselves.


    "Have you found a strange place?" Said CASS in a low voice.


    "The pups who snatched the food, they grew up obviously."


    "They are growing too fast."


    "They started to go back to the nest and rest."


    The cannibals began to get into the pyramid. The whole pyramid was like a beehive.


    There are only a few cannibals left, who are responsible for guarding outside the middle pyramid.


    This is an opportunity! An opportunity for them to dive inside the pyramid.


    Although the cannibals outside have patrols, they have a lot of loopholes.


    After solving two cannibals in silence, they came to the pyramid.


    CAOS suddenly called out to josico: "josico, it''s probably a trap.""What?"


    "I don''t know, but I don''t feel the same as I expected."


    "I still don''t understand."


    "Now you leave here, follow the way we came here, and wait at the camp where we stayed. If we don''t go back before dawn, you leave the forest immediately, and then go outside and call our boss''s phone number, so that our boss can help us."


    "What? You want me to run away alone? "


    Josico''s face was very ugly, because Cass wanted her to be a deserter.


    "Josico, you should understand that if everything goes well, we have a chance to find people and take them back. It''s meaningless to have one more you and one less, but if it doesn''t go well, I''m afraid we have to choose an alternative plan. If we wait for 15 days according to the original plan, I''m afraid we can''t last that long, so you are us Hope. "


    Cass looked at josico very seriously. Josico looked up at CASS and said, "must I leave?"


    "Because we''re not sure." "As you can see, we are not sure about the strength of the lightning team, so we have to be cautious and prepare this standby plan. The danger along the road we came is almost half cleared by us, so it is not difficult for you to walk out of the woods," said casos


    After josico''s silence for a while, he finally agreed with CASS''s proposal.


    She had few positions to stay, and casos had always said reinforcements, and their strength was already strong, each stronger than her.


    If their enemies are vulnerable, she can choose to stay and enjoy the joy of victory.


    But if they are in trouble, josico must take on his own responsibilities.


    Her job is not to fight, but to ask for help.


    "No matter what kind of battle happens here, don''t come in. Just be patient."


    "I''ll go back to the camp until dawn." Josico nodded heavily: "CASS, none of you should be busy. If you think it''s impossible, you should retreat. I won''t blame you."

 Chapter 1369

    Josico did not leave immediately, but hid in the grass to observe the situation.


    And the battle within the pyramid began soon.


    First of all, there was a lot of gunfire and explosions.


    Josico hesitated. After all, she found CASS.


    But now CASS and the lightning team stayed, and she left.


    It''s very immoral.


    However, she also knew that she could only stay as a burden, which would not have any effect.


    But CASS and others don''t care.


    "Did you find that it''s very similar to the lair of the necropolis?"


    "not just as like, it''s as like as two peas." Said Nami.


    They are already familiar with the lair.


    Because of Chen Yu''s relationship with the crypt devil, they often go in and out of the crypt devil''s nest.


    The old nest pyramid of the lair is the same as the pyramid in front of us.


    However, the pyramid nest of the cannibal is much smaller than that of the crypt devil.


    "If the specifications are the same and the structure is the same, this pyramid should be bigger than what we see." Cass said doubtfully.


    Just then, a group of cannibals rushed out in front.


    Nami accurately left the grenade in the group of cannibals.


    Boom -


    in a flash, all the cannibals were destroyed.


    But their ammunition is not very abundant.


    After all, they can''t carry too much guns and ammunition.


    So every bullet, every grenade of them is very precious.


    Once they run out of ammunition, they don''t lose the ability to fight.


    It''s going to put them in danger.


    In the final analysis, they are here to save people.


    Not to mention sacrifice.


    Although Hollywood has a well-known movie "save the soldiers" made great and touching.


    But CAOS would never use his own life to save his friends.


    All their efforts now are based on ensuring their own safety.


    "If camaralli is now in the lair of the earth devil, where do you think he will hide if he wants to save his life?" Cass put forward a conjecture.


    "It''s definitely impossible at the top." "The smaller the upper space is, the more crypt monsters there are, so it''s only possible that they''re at the lower level," Nami said


    "By the way, lower!" Cass suddenly thought of a possibility: "if this pyramid and the pyramid of the lair are the products of the same era, then there is no reason why the specifications of the two are so different. The same design should have the same specifications, right? So can we think that this cannibal pyramid actually has a lower level, but because of tens of thousands of years, the lower level has sunk to the ground. "


    "On the left, I remember that the lower part of the crypt pyramid was going in that direction." "There''s a secret door over there," said Nami. "I used to operate it myself last time I went to the lair."


    "That is to say, cannibals don''t know the way to the lower level." Said CAOS.


    "It''s more likely that the cannibals are not actually the people who built the pyramids. They may also be Hatoyama nests."


    After they eliminated a group of cannibals, Nami controlled the mechanism and opened the channel.


    As casos guessed, cannibals had no idea that there was a channel.


    After all the people entered the passage, Nami closed the passage again.


    At that moment, the crowd heard the noise.


    Cass beckoned the crowd to turn off the light.


    It was a man''s footsteps, not cannibals.


    He should be about the size of Timmy.


    But I feel a little weak.


    The man also heard the noise before he came near.


    Suddenly, the man felt a heavy knock on his face.


    Then a strong hand grabbed him and pressed him against the wall.


    "Ah Don''t eat me Don''t eat me... " The man screamed in horror.


    "Jim? Is that Jim? " Asked CAOS.


    "Then You''re not cannibals? Who are you talking about? " Jim asked in horror.


    He did not recognize the voice of CAOS.


    "Who I am, I say CASS." Cass turns on the light.


    Jim looked at CASS stupidly: "Cass? That''s CAOS? Why are you here? "


    "Josico came to me to save you." Said CAOS.


    "That''s great. I''m fed up with the darkness, emptiness, despair, and hunger and thirst. Do you know how I got there these days? I can only catch mice to eat."


    Jim wept with joy. He was so excited that he was finally saved."And camarari?"


    "He? He was captured the first day we found here. He should have been eaten by cannibals for a long time


    "No, josico said. She has been communicating with camarari for the past few days."


    "It''s not possible at all." Jim cried, "I saw camarari caught by cannibals."


    In a moment, the problem became complicated.


    Of course, it can also be explained simply that josico is cheating them?


    But emotionally, they didn''t believe josico was cheating them.


    Because betrayal is the most intolerable thing.


    But this is not the time to make a final decision.


    "Captain, don''t suspect josico. She doesn''t have the motive." Said Nami.


    "Are you sure?"


    "Now there are three possibilities. One is that Mr. Jim is a liar."


    "I didn''t, I didn''t lie."


    "Of course, that''s the least likely." Nami added: "the second possibility is that you guessed that josico is the real murderer behind the scenes, but I think the possibility is very low."


    "I don''t think josico lied."


    "Why?"


    "Because of the third possibility." "After meeting the cannibals here, I''ve been speculating. I suspected josico before," Nami said


    "You suspected josico before?"


    "Yes, I had been doubting until I saw this Mr. Jim."


    "Then why don''t you tell us?"


    "Because there''s no need. First of all, I can''t be sure if I''m right. Second, even if she''s really a betrayer, and then contacted our president, she''s the only one who''s unlucky." Said Nami disapprovingly.


    "Of course, after seeing Mr. Jim and listening to what he said here, I am more sure that josico is not a traitor. She only said she was deceived."


    "What''s going on?" They couldn''t help asking.


    "There are no betrayers."


    "But Jim and josico are obviously against each other. How can we explain that?" Although Cass doesn''t want anyone to be a betrayer, since he is involved in it, he naturally has something to do with him. He must make things clear.

 Chapter 1370

    "First of all, I thought about the problem that such a large area of magnetic field interference was originally generated by nature, but the natural magnetic field will not have such a strong electromagnetic response, and even the sabres we carry have magnetization phenomenon, so I suspected that it is a strong artificial magnetic field." Said Nami.


    The crowd was in a trance, but they didn''t realize it.


    And they have been to some special places before, where strong magnetic field also occurs.


    So they didn''t take it to heart.


    "In addition, we walked for two and a half days, not more than 150 kilometers from the nearest population gathering place. Such a close distance, completely isolated from the world, is obviously impossible because of these cannibals, so I suspect that someone has found out that there is even some connection with cannibals, helping to hide the secret. Maybe this Talent is the real murderer behind the scenes, and someone intentionally leads you here. At the same time, they catch camarari, not kill immediately, but use him to send a message to josico to find more prey. "


    Na meidun, added: "there is another important factor why I say that josico is not suspected. Here I say that the radio and satellite phone cannot be used because they are surrounded by magnetic field. If josico arranged all this, why would she arrange such a trap with obvious loopholes? Only because she doesn''t know what''s going on here. "


    People took a breath of cool air, so they were trapped in a conspiracy.


    But when they heard that josico had ruled out the suspect, they were all relieved.


    After all, we get on well with josico and have a good impression of him.


    They don''t want an enemy who gets along well for days.


    "There is another evidence. I found out that the bones of those who were abandoned after eating, many of them have a history of 30 or 40 years, but there was no earlier one 30 or 40 years ago. That is to say, this cannibal may have appeared here 30 or 40 years ago." Nami continued: "it is possible to say that someone moved them here, and then attracted explorers and adventurers from the outside world, so as to obtain enough food to feed the cannibals. The nearest town of new Bari is a distribution center for mercenaries and explorers, and it is full of a large number of illegal immigrants. Even if they are missing, they will not attract the attention of the government, But their complex interpersonal relationship can attract more outsiders, and the real murderer behind the scenes lures people in. "


    Jim''s scalp tingled: "that is to say, we are all lured in, in fact, meat for cannibals?"


    "So to speak."


    "Then So what do we do? Cass, can you take me out? "


    "Wait." Cass helplessly said: "I hope josico can leave the forest safely."


    "She can leave safely." Nami said: "we have eliminated all the dangers in this road. In the short term, there will be no threat to her. Secondly, whether she is the real murderer behind the scenes or not, she can go out safely. If not, then the real murderer behind the scenes also hopes that she can attract more people. If so, she will leave here more easily."


    "CASS, why are you not nervous at all? Even if josico can go out safely, she will only bring more people here, and our situation remains unchanged. "


    "Maybe I need to worry about other aspects, but I don''t need to worry about this aspect at all. You can stay in peace for a few days."


    ¡­¡­


    "Add some more demonic bone grinding powder, samatha..."


    "Add the devil''s blood, cassima..."


    "Scales of deepsea, hihala..."


    Moid was constantly chanting incantations in the laboratory. He was very careful to add every ingredient.


    In front of moid, there was a container.


    In addition to all kinds of magic materials, there is a green plant in the middle of the container.


    With the addition of all kinds of magic materials and moyde''s incantation, the green plants began to grow at a visible speed. After growing to 30 cm, they withered and withered. Only one seed floated in the liquid.


    But it repeated the process again, germination, growth, withering, and so on.


    Moore was lying at the window, watching moid''s experiment in the laboratory.


    He is the best player in the association with moid, and he is also the junior attendant of moid.


    He expressed his admiration and admiration for moyid''s achievement in the first floor of the trial tower besides the three giants of the association.


    Since moid achieved this achievement, moid has made more efforts.


    Put more energy into cultivation, as well as improving magic plants, and improve their own strength.


    "Ha ha Yes, I did. " Moid suddenly cried out excitedly.


    At first, the green plant became a silvery white plant several meters high.There are more than ten fist sized white fruits hanging on the silvery plants.


    "Moid, what are you cultivating now?"


    "Hand of igou."


    "Iguu I know that in Nordic mythology, iguu is the God of the forest, but what is the effect of iguu''s hand?"


    "In Nordic mythology, igou is the offspring of the goddess of the four seasons. He controls the elements of the four seasons and grazes all the forests in the world. The hand I made is the winter exile."


    Moid took a white fruit from the silvery white plant, and then peeled the fruit to reveal a seed.


    "Show me, show me the effect."


    "Go outside." Moid gathered all the fruits, which he took three months to make.


    It cost about 300, 000 dollars for research and experiments, so moid didn''t dare to waste it.


    Each fruit has about a hundred seeds, and Moore helps to harvest them.


    The two men came to the open space outside, moyide took out a seed, and read the incantation in his mouth, and the seed fell to the ground.


    Moid''s forehead began to sweat, the seeds quickly took root and germinated, and soon grew to a height of nearly five meters, but the tree did not bear fruit.


    But the temperature began to drop suddenly around it, the treetops gently swung, and began to fall snow. A layer of frost and snow covered the surrounding area for several meters, and then three snowmen stood up from the snow.


    "What''s the use of these three snowmen? It looks so weak. " Asked Moore, puzzled.


    I saw three snowmen tremble, the snowflakes fall, and they become three ice men.


    "Now?" Moid looked at Moore proudly. In the association, he also showed Moore.

 Chapter 1371

    Three winter exiles are frozen and fearless of death.


    They don''t have life, they are made of ice.


    Moid only said a little and predicted his magic power.


    If you eat the hand of igou, the magic is huge.


    With their own magic, only ten seeds can be released at a time.


    At this time, Chen''s car entered the gate of the association''s headquarters.


    Moid and Moore saw Chen Yu and immediately went up to say hello.


    "President, why are you here?" Asked moid.


    "Who wants to go to the Amazon rainforest?" Chen asked.


    "What to do in the rainforest?" Asked Moore, puzzled.


    "Play and visit them at CAOS."


    Not long ago, Chen received a call from Brazil.


    "Amazon, I''ll go." "There are a lot of magic plants in the Amazon, and you can just go there and find some seeds," said moid


    "I''ll go, too." Said Moore.


    Chen Yu went back to the association and asked about the people in the association.


    Only Jolin Nash is going. She doesn''t want to miss all the fighting opportunities now.


    As for others, they either have something to do or don''t want to go.


    So only moid, Moore and Jolin Nash followed Chen.


    Four people in a row rushed to Brazil.


    When they landed, a tall woman picked them up.


    "Hello, I''m josico. You''re what Cass said Companion? " Josico wondered if he had got the wrong person, or if he had got the wrong person?


    Looking at Chen Yu in colorful clothes, straw hat and shorts, it looks like he''s coming for a vacation.


    There are three left behind. The oldest one is estimated to be in his early twenties. There is another one who is 15-6 years old.


    Are they really on holiday?


    "Yes." Chen Chu nodded: "what''s the situation of CASS now?"


    Josico told me the whole story.


    "Cannibals? I haven''t seen cannibals before. This time I''m right. " Moore was just too old, with a face full of joy.


    Josico is still full of doubts. Can such a group of four really save them?


    "Do you know what''s special about Brazil?" Chen asked.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Josico was speechless.


    "I don''t know." Josico said angrily.


    She felt that Cass believed the wrong person.


    "President, shall we play here for a few days after we save CAOS?"


    "Play, I''ll go back."


    Farrie will give birth less than 20 days after birth. If she is a little premature, she may miss it.


    Therefore, Chen is not willing to go abroad. If it is not important to save people, Chen is not willing to come to Brazil.


    It took nearly a day from the airport to nilmara City, and half a day to get to new Bari town by self driving.


    "Mr. Chen, I don''t know what you need to prepare. Take advantage of today''s preparation, we will enter the tropical rainforest tomorrow."


    "I don''t need anything, you three. What do you need?" Chen Yu looks at moid, Moore and Jolin Nash.


    "I don''t need anything either."


    Josico was completely speechless. She peeped at the luggage of four people.


    They didn''t bring any equipment for jungle exploration, so they entered the tropical rainforest. This is the death.


    "Mr. Chen, the Amazon rainforest is the most dangerous place in the world."


    "Oh, I see." Chen Chu nodded, "go out and have a look."


    Josico is going crazy. Do they really come to travel?


    "President, I found on the Internet that there is a very famous Brazilian barbecue here. Let''s go there and eat it."


    "Good." Chen Zhao looks at Qiao Xike and says, "Miss Qiao Xike, let''s go."


    Josico with a farfetched smile: "no, I still need to prepare the equipment to enter the rainforest tomorrow."


    This is also a subtle reminder to Chen Yu.


    However, Chen Yu''s four people seem to be unable to understand Qiao Xike''s subtext.


    Still eager to study where to eat and where to play.


    Josico didn''t go out with Chen.


    Chen took moyid, Moore and Jolin Nash to the barbecue shop.


    There are many people in the barbecue shop. There are more than a dozen people around. They don''t know what they are talking about.


    At this time, a white bearded man came.


    "You are here to play, aren''t you?"


    "Yes." Chen Zhu nodded.


    "To introduce myself, I''m NABA. I''m the best guide here. If you want to enter the rainforest, I can show you the most real side of the rainforest." NABA said, "are you going to join my team? I charge very cheaply, as long as I gather enough 20 people, I will start. ""Thank you. No, we have our own guide."


    "An ordinary guide can only take you ten kilometers into the rainforest, but I can take you deeper. Don''t you want to see the real side of the Amazon rainforest? You should have come from far away. "


    "Forget it. We have our own plan." Chen Yu still refused.


    "Don''t you really think about it? Look at my side. I''ve already found a dozen. If it goes well, I''ll start tomorrow."


    Chen Yu still shook his head: "the rainforest is so dangerous. I don''t think it''s interesting to go deep into it."


    "Well, have a good time."


    Said nabba, with a certain irony and a certain displeasure.


    The clerk of the barbecue shop brought the barbecue to four people.


    The most famous one here is the roasted wild goat. Looking at the roasted meat with fragrant oil and yellow juice, all four people are full of food.


    The four were quite satisfied. They went out of the barbecue shop and saw josico coming.


    "Miss josico, what can I do for you?" Chen Yu watched josico buy a lot of things.


    "No need." Josico turned away with a black face.


    After a few steps, josico stopped again and turned to Chen Yu: "Mr. Chen, I hope you can be responsible for your own life."


    "Well Of course, I am very cautious about my life. "


    Josico hoped that his warning would have a little effect on Chen''s four people.


    Unfortunately, she overestimated Chen Yu and others. The four of them should still eat and play.


    I didn''t take the schedule seriously at all.


    Even after the initial inquiry, I never asked about the situation again.


    Josico wondered whether Chen had forgotten the purpose of his trip.


    Until the next day, Chen Yu appeared in front of josico in a straw hat and colorful short sleeved shirt and shorts.


    Josico broke out completely: "Mr. Chen, do you know where we are going? That dress like this? "

 Chapter 1372

    All four were empty handed, and then they went to the rainforest.


    Josico could not help but follow.


    I thought that I would drive them away after they suffer a little bit.


    Go to save people by yourself.


    Look at four people in a relaxed, and she is carrying dozens of kilograms of things, josico is more uncomfortable.


    "Do you want to play for your back?" Chen asked.


    "No more." Josico said angrily, these things are necessary, and she dare not give them to the four unreliable reinforcements.


    "Mr. Chen, do you know that you are so exposed when you wear them, and a lot of skin is exposed to the outside, so you may attack with poisonous insects or snakes."


    "It''s OK, I know it."


    Okay? Do you know?


    Anyway, josico didn''t see it. Chen Yu knew it in his mind.


    Chen has made all the mistakes that can be made to enter the rainforest.


    First of all, he must wear thick clothes to enter the tropical rain forest. Otherwise, he can be taught to be a man only by insects and snakes.


    The second is equipment. Chen doesn''t even bring any fresh water, nor does the water bottle. This is even worse.


    There are no weapons like sabres that can protect themselves.


    Looking at moid, Moore and Jolin Nash, they all have nothing.


    Moid was still searching everywhere, and didn''t know what he was looking for.


    If he is a bit unlucky, a poisonous snake will be found in the grass, and he will be killed here.


    Josico had been out of breath for two hours.


    But Chen''s four people are still energetic.


    "Let me be." Chen Zhuo can''t move now.


    After all, in such a bad environment, carrying such a heavy load.


    Josico is still a woman.


    Not to mention Chen Yu''s discrimination against women, women''s physical fitness is certainly not as good as men''s.


    It''s very rare that josico can carry on the load for two hours.


    When josico thought about it, he didn''t insist any more.


    If I continue to be brave, I will probably be tired directly.


    However, she found that Chen''s physical fitness seemed to be very good.


    Carrying dozens of kilograms of things, there is no sense of fatigue.


    "Beer?" Chen asked.


    "Beer? Where''s the beer from? " Josico asked, puzzled.


    She didn''t bring beer, and Chen Yu was empty handed. Where''s the beer from?


    What''s the difference between drinking in the Amazon rainforest and suicide?


    Before josico could understand, Chen Yu had already brought out the beer.


    Josico swallowed, because in the rainforest, clean fresh water is not easy to find.


    Generally, it is necessary to find a flowing river before water can be stored.


    But Chen Yu actually drinks beer here.


    Beer is taboo in the rainforest.


    Apart from the fact that beer contains alcohol, it is possible to create confusion.


    It''s also because beer can accelerate the circulation of the body. In short, diuresis and drinking a can of beer may lead to excessive water flow.


    But it''s more painful to watch others drink and not be able to drink.


    Josico swallowed several times, and finally nodded: "give me a can."


    Chen Chu throws josico a can of beer.


    "President, I want it too." Said moid.


    "I will, too." Moore.


    "You can''t drink. You''re under age."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "When did you bring your beer, Mr. Chen?" Josico is really curious.


    Then josico took a sip of the beer, saying it was too good to drink.


    Josico felt that his spirit was uplifted and not intoxicated at all.


    At noon, a group of five people found a place to sit down.


    "Here you are, food." When josico saw what Chen Yu had thrown, he found that it was a piece of tin paper wrapped around the barbecue.


    Josico''s face was puzzled. Where did this come from?


    Josico was puzzled, but Chen was obviously not going to answer her question.


    Full of food and wine, josico''s face was satisfied.


    It''s probably the first time she''s been so relaxed in the rainforest.


    Just as they were about to get up, a Jaguar stopped them.


    Josico immediately took out his gun and pointed it at the Jaguar.


    At the same time, josico is also observing four Chen Yu.


    If they were as good as Cass said, they would not be able to use their guns.


    This is also an opportunity for her to evaluate Chen Yu and others.


    Chen Yu looks at the Jaguar and then walks towards it.


    Jaguar retreated two steps, but still stared at several people.Chen Yu didn''t mean to start, but stood in front of the Jaguar and said, "little guy, if we don''t run, we will eat you."


    Chen Yu knows the animal language, which is the language of human beings in other people''s ears. In fact, the animal also understands.


    When Jaguar blows up, turn around and run.


    Jaguar not only understood Chen Yu''s words, but also felt the danger of his body.


    The senses of wild animals are much stronger than those of human beings.


    Chen Yu just shows a little breath, which makes Jaguar panic.


    Josico stood behind him, looking at Chen Yu in surprise.


    I see. This guy is a zoologist, so he is so fearless.


    But can zoologists scare away wild animals with a word of intimidation?


    Before long, they came to a river.


    Josico took them this way before, she had already gone back and forth.


    So she was sure the road would be safer.


    Of course, there are some dangers that cannot be ruled out.


    It is possible that after they pass by, another wild animal will appear and occupy here, which are all uncertain factors.


    Fortunately, after they got through, there was no danger.


    "Ha ha..." Moid suddenly cried out with joy, "yes, I have."


    "What did you find?" Josico saw moid holding something like a walnut in his hand.


    "This is called the super explosive fruit."


    "Exploding fruit I know, what''s the super exploding fruit? More than the fruit of the explosion? "


    There are many explosive plants in the Amazon rainforest, such as fruit explosion or tree explosion.


    But there is no real explosion that can pose a threat to mankind.


    "It will explode. The pulp of this super explosive fruit contains a lot of glycerin and phosphor. Once it collides or shakes, it will explode the original stable fruit. There are a lot of seeds inside, which will also be splashed with the explosion. This is how the super explosive fruit is planted." Moid is not a botanist, but he is an emissary of nature.


    His knowledge of plants is not necessarily less than that of botanists.


    Josico thought the non mainstream was botanist.


    "What''s the use of this thing?"


    "I''m a seed collector. As long as I''m a special plant, I''ll collect their seeds."

 Chapter 1373

    Josico was completely speechless about Chen Yu.


    Because all of them dare to reach into the grass without any precaution.


    For example, they just passed a swamp.


    What''s the most in the swamp?


    Snake, of course.


    According to the investigation of the authority, there are four poisonous snakes per square meter in the swamp of the Amazon rainforest.


    Such a high proportion keeps explorers away from the swamps of the Amazon rainforest.


    If the Amazon rainforest is the most dangerous place on earth, then the swamp here is the most dangerous place in the Amazon rainforest.


    In addition to vipers, there are a large number of crocodiles, anacondas and poisonous insects.


    When josico was walking through the swamp, she needed to tighten her trousers with a rubber band.


    However, Chen Yu and others totally ignored the dangerous environment here.


    However, as a result, josico was shocked and four people walked through the swamp unharmed.


    What most puzzled josico was that they had come empty handed.


    But whether it''s beer or drink or food.


    As long as someone needs it, Chen can take it out.


    This embarrassed josico.


    She still has a kettle on her waist.


    She doesn''t know if she should throw away the kettle now.


    "This beer is delicious. Where can I buy it?"


    "This is what I invested to run a brewery, and now only American Mara supermarket can buy it."


    "Are you still investing? Are you rich? "


    "It''s very rich." Chen Chu shrugged.


    "And you do such a dangerous thing?"


    In josico''s view, the rich should not be involved in such a dangerous thing.


    And josico''s own idea is that when she has saved enough money, she plans to quit and enjoy life.


    "What do you mean by the danger?"


    "Er..."


    Before long, the sky began to darken.


    It''s a rain forest for the night. It''s going to stop at four this afternoon.


    If it''s too late, it''s probably too late to finish the tent.


    "There''s only one tent. What about tonight?"


    Don''t feel naive that you can build a temporary shelter in the rainforest by building.


    I don''t know when to drill in a snake. Most of the so-called field survival teaching on TV can''t be applied here.


    Josico didn''t dare say she was an expert, but at least she was a little dabbling.


    In the rainforest, the demand for a tent is even higher than that for food.


    If you sleep on the ground, it is even worse. Sleeping on the ground is equivalent to losing a piece of meat on the ground.


    "Tent? I have. " Chen took out four more tents.


    Josico''s eyes have all fallen out.


    Where the hell is this guy hiding things?


    Besides, these three tents are all high-level tents, each of which is tens of thousands of dollars.


    The key is not the price of the three tents, but the weight of each tent is dozens of kilograms.


    "Is there anything else?" Josico didn''t want to sleep in his tent either.


    "Yes."


    "Where are you hiding things? Are you a magician? " Josico was very curious.


    "Ha ha Yes, I''m a magician. " Chen Yu said with a smile.


    "I see. You''re not unprepared. You''re hiding things out of my sight."


    Although it seems very magical, josico can only regard Chen Yu as a magician, but there is no other explanation.


    "Is there anything else besides that?"


    "We can have a party here with our president''s stuff." Said Moore triumphantly.


    "Come on, let''s eat and play tonight." Chen took out two cases of beer.


    "Here It''s not right How about the vigil tonight? " Josico looks at Chen Yu in embarrassment.


    After a whole day of tiredness, josico certainly wanted to eat and drink well this evening.


    But reason told her that this was not the time to fall.


    "Don''t worry, you''re not needed for the night watch." Chen Zhuo threw a can of beer to josico.


    Josico finally convinced himself, to be precise, to give up his principles.


    He is a person that Cass trusts. He must have a way. He must have.


    Just, why is this beer always drunk.


    Just then, suddenly there was a noise in the dark.


    Josico was immediately nervous.


    Beast?


    Or cannibals?


    Josico just wanted to raise the weapon, Chen Yu shook his head: "it''s not the enemy."As soon as the voice fell, nearly twenty people came out of the darkness.


    One of the leaders is NABA, and the tourists he brings to the depths of the rainforest.


    But it seems that they are very embarrassed and listless.


    Josico looked at the men and hid the submachinegun quietly.


    These tourists have already regretted that the adventure they were expecting when they came here was not as perfect as they thought.


    This is actually a journey of suffering and torment.


    It is impossible for people in a normal society to adapt to this environment.


    According to the plan, they could arrive at the scheduled camp by this time, but the actual situation is that they have only walked half the way.


    This led them to have no food, no drink or even a place to live.


    "There are people here And food. There''s beer here Great. "


    "Is this our camp?"


    When nabba came over, he found that it was Chen Yu and others.


    "How are you?" NABA looks at Chen Yu in surprise.


    Yesterday he invited Chen Yu and others to join his team and Chen Yu refused.


    I didn''t expect them to run in by themselves today.


    And they''ve been much better than him.


    Although NABA claims that he is a professional leader.


    But in fact, it''s the first time that he has done such high-risk things.


    He has been in the Amazon rainforest with a professional team for many times before, so he thinks he has the ability to lead the team.


    But compared with professional teams, taking a group of ordinary people into the deep Amazon rainforest is not a concept at all.


    Only then did he find himself too reckless.


    "Sir, we need food, water and tents." NABA squinted at Chen.


    "So what, what''s the matter with me?" Chen Chu stood up.


    The intention of Napa belt is so obvious that it wants to use their number advantage to threaten Chen Yu''s five people.


    "Sir, please consider the international humanitarian code. Many of us are dehydrated."


    "Beer and food can be given to you. You can share them with yourself. Nothing else can help you."


    "Where we need to rest."


    "We need it, too."


    "You are only five people. Your tent is so big and so good. One tent can hold five people." "We only need three tents for you," NABA said


    "I refuse." Chen Yu said quietly.


    "Boy, I''m afraid you have no right to refuse."


    "Yellow monkey, don''t drink without penalty."


    Chen Yu frowned: "roll."

 Chapter 1374

    The faces of NABA and the tourists immediately changed.


    "Sir, have you considered the consequences of doing so?"


    Poof -


    Chen Yu hammered NABA in the eye socket, and NABA fell down.


    Nabba covered his eyes and looked at Chen Yu in dismay.


    In his view, Chen should be afraid of their number, and then choose to tolerate.


    But Chen Yu did not give in, but directly.


    "You seem to have made a mistake. The food is mine, the beer is mine and the tent is mine. You can ask me, but never threaten me." Chen Yu raised his foot again and kicked him in the stomach.


    "He dares to hit people, do it."


    Another thought it was an opportunity to fight for the right reasons.


    The others immediately understood the meaning. When they came up, they would surround Chen Yu.


    Head hammer, left hook, the two immediately fell to the ground.


    Others are not willing to die.


    Chen Yu is one fist at a time.


    Josico watched Chen Yu start.


    It seems that Chen Yu is as good as CAOS.


    "Roll away, or you''ll be grilled as kebabs." Chen Chiu shouted.


    Nearly twenty people fled in dismay.


    Originally, they could get a meal. As a result, they didn''t even have to drink water because they had to push forward.


    Chen allows them to ask for help, but Chen will not tolerate their threats.


    "Mr. Chen, what about the night watch?"


    "You don''t need to worry." Chen Yu said quietly.


    At this time, a wave of drunkenness came up.


    Josico suddenly felt a strong weariness.


    In fact, Dashan beer is not drunk, but it will feel uplifted at the beginning, because it contains light aura.


    However, Dashan beer contains alcohol. When it accumulates to a certain extent, the role of alcohol begins to play.


    "It seems that you are getting drunk again. Go to have a rest first."


    "Then Tonight''s vigil is in your charge first... " Josico said in spirit.


    With that, josico swayed away.


    Chen Yu, Jolin Nash, moid and Moore continued to eat and drink.


    "Those guys don''t seem ready."


    "They''re going to wait until we''re drunk."


    Once people get rid of social attributes, the bottom line will become very low, or even no bottom line.


    Especially now they are tired and hungry, they will become unscrupulous.


    They are not necessarily bad people, but because of hunger and fatigue, they have compromised their desires.


    "I went to bed." Chen Chu got up and said, "if you want to play, don''t kill people. They are just a group of ordinary people."


    "Yes, sir."


    These ordinary people, though large in number, are easy to handle even without magic for Moore, moid and Jolin Nash.


    Magic also improves their body.


    Although it''s not as exaggerated as the enhancement magic, it''s still not comparable to ordinary people.


    At night, there was a noise outside the tent.


    The next day, when josico came out of the tent, he found that there were all people outside.


    It was all those people last night, but most of them had injuries on their faces.


    Some people sleep on the ground directly, while others sit in front of the fire all night without sleeping.


    They originally wanted to take advantage of Chen Yu and other people''s sleep, come to jiuzhanmagpie nest, and take advantage of the fire.


    As a result, he was taught to be a man by Moore, moid and Jolin Nash.


    Three young people looked bullied, and they were all cleaned up.


    Fortunately, they have campfires, poisonous insects and beasts in their camps, which have been cleaned up.


    The three did not mean to expel them. They stayed in the camp for a night.


    If they continue to wander in the wild at night, they are likely to die.


    The next day, people came out of the tent, and these tourists were avoiding the eyes of Chen Yu and others.


    Dare not make eye contact with Chen Yu and others.


    "Let''s go." Chen said.


    "Then these tents..."


    "No, it''s a waste of time."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Josico looked at Chen Yu in amazement: "then tonight..."


    "I have more." Chen replied.


    Josico was completely speechless.


    Previously, CAOS had told her that their boss could ignore the environment.


    Now it seems that it''s true.


    It''s no wonder that Chen Yu came here as if he were on holiday.


    Maybe for them, it''s really just a vacation.But thinking of the cannibals, josico was uneasy again.


    There are many cannibals. Can they really solve the problem and save them?


    And are they still alive, CAOS?


    "Mr. Chen, if they were killed What to do? "


    "I will kill all cannibals." "But they are very capable. Even if they can''t fight, they have a way to detour or hide. I have confidence in them," Chen said


    Josico was not too happy about it.


    All of a sudden, everyone''s footsteps.


    "These footprints." Josico looked at the obvious footprints on the ground: "before us, there should have been about 30 people passing by here."


    "Can you tell who it is?"


    "Mercenaries." Josico looked at the cut plants around him and said, "it''s the same as our identity."


    "Mercenaries? Is it the same as our destination? "


    "I''m not sure. They don''t coincide with our route."


    Although the routes are not the same, their destinations cannot be excluded.


    Because there is no road in the rainforest.


    So the direction and choice of each person or team are different.


    For example, for a river, it is possible for some people to wade across it at risk and others to take a detour.


    Just then, there was a loud shot in front of us.


    "Keep up. Go ahead and have a look." Chen said.


    The distance between shots is not far. It should be no more than 500 meters.


    When they came to a river, they saw a group of mercenaries fighting with crocodiles in the water.


    The water is full of blood and muddy water.


    The mercenaries met crocodiles on the river.


    Josico could not help but feel that compared with the lightning team, it was really a superior decision.


    In retrospect, they were able to be harmless without using guns at all.


    Even the crocodiles were just a small episode for them, and Nami managed to catch a crocodile alive.


    By this time, someone had boarded the opposite bank first.


    "It''s him!" Josico suddenly looked at the man on the other side.


    "Do you know him?"


    "The old man with white hair, who called himself an archaeologist, hired me and my comrades in arms to go there." Josico said: "he should have followed the team, and my comrades in arms suffered misfortune. He should not have lived."

 Chapter 1375

    The mercenaries lost three people and killed several crocodiles.


    Until the mercenaries disappeared, Chen Yu and other talents appeared.


    "That kendis shouldn''t be alive. He should be dead." Josico muttered to himself.


    She didn''t understand and couldn''t accept it.


    "If you want to act like that, you can know why by following it."


    The crowd followed the mercenary team ahead.


    People are very careful, far away from the pull, to ensure that they will not be found.


    Josico has estimated the strength of the other side. The other side is also an elite.


    If it is josico and her comrades in arms, they may not win in the face of these people.


    What''s more, the number of people in the other side is dominant.


    "Come and drink." Chen Chu throws josico a can of beer.


    But the beer can burst in the air.


    Then the mercenaries came out from all sides, all pointing their guns at five people.


    Chen immediately raised his hands. Moid, Moore and Jolin Nash saw Chen''s actions, and they could only raise their hands.


    When Qiao Xike saw Chen Yu and others surrendered, he could only raise his hands in disappointment.


    It also made her disappointed with Chen Yu.


    She thought Chen could turn the tide.


    As a result, Chen''s performance surprised her.


    Chen Yu didn''t even resist, so he raised his hand and surrendered.


    "Gentlemen, tell me, who are you?" The head of the mercenary regiment looked at the crowd.


    The costumes of these people look very strange.


    They are not like jungle explorers, they are more like island vacations.


    He didn''t feel danger in anyone but josico.


    "We are tourists. We are explorers. This is our guide." Chen said in a hurry.


    "Then why follow us? Don''t say no. " The head of the mercenary regiment snorted.


    "We are lost. We want to find a way out. We think we can find a way out with you." Chen explained.


    "Then why do you want to sneak around? Why don''t you just come out? " In fact, some of the leaders of the mercenary regiment believed Chen Yu''s words.


    It''s mainly because the dress of these people is too casual.


    "You all have guns. In the East, no one can hold guns except the police and the gangsters. You must not be the police."


    "Ha ha..."


    All the mercenaries laughed.


    Chen Yu also followed with a smile.


    Only josico didn''t laugh. She always looked at kendis.


    Candice was at the back of the mercenary regiment.


    He also saw josico and recognized his identity.


    But he didn''t seem to plan to expose it in public.


    Chen''s poor performance seems to have worked.


    Josico''s eyes flickered, Chen Yu pretended to be crazy, as if he could temporarily save their lives, but this also made them lose the chance to rescue their companions.


    "Mr. kendis, what will these people do?" Asked the head of the mercenary regiment.


    "To make sure they don''t leak out the secrets here, of course, take them with you." Said kendis.


    "Wouldn''t it be better to kill them?"


    "If you think it''s better, please."


    Josh cotton got nervous.


    Chen Xun''s cheek was puffed.


    "Don''t kill me. I have a lot of money I can give you money, a lot of money. "


    Suddenly, the head of the mercenary regiment laughed: "ha ha I''m kidding, of course, to frighten you. We have only one purpose. That is to find the treasure. We are not butchers. After that, you will be free. But before that, you''d better be honest with the outside, and we can guarantee your safety By the way, how much can you give me? "


    "One Ten thousand dollars How is it? "


    "Are you being a fool?"


    "Ten thousand dollars is a lot."


    "If you only pay so much money, you will die in the Amazon rainforest, I can assure you."


    "One hundred thousand dollars, one hundred thousand dollars." Chen Yu said painfully.


    "OK One hundred thousand dollars, five of you are five hundred thousand dollars. "


    "They have nothing to do with me I will not pay them a ransom. "


    "If I don''t, I''ll give it, or I''ll kill you now." The head of the mercenary regiment put the muzzle of the gun on Chen Yu''s forehead and said viciously.


    Josico has been completely disappointed with Chen Yu. This man is not only weak, but also stingy.


    I don''t understand why Cass is so highly praised for this man.


    Then the mercenaries brought Chen Yu, josico, Moore, moid and Jolin Nash.They also did not guard Chen Yu and others deliberately.


    Because they believe that they can''t survive here even if they run away without permission.


    We can''t walk out of the rainforest alive.


    You know, it''s the most dangerous place in the world.


    Human beings have not been able to fully explore here.


    At noon, the team stopped for a break.


    "President, you just went too far. You are not willing to pay our ransom." Said Jolin Nash, teasing.


    "I will not pay you anything."


    Josico found that Moore, moid and Jolin Nash didn''t seem to blame Chen at all.


    Several people are still talking and laughing.


    After this short break, the team continued on the road.


    The team was moving fast, and by the end of the night they had reached the area where they had spent two days in CAOS before.


    At the same time, the mercenary regiment also found the magnetic field interference here.


    But they seem to have discovered that there is magnetic interference.


    Instead of being disappointed, they are more excited.


    "A step closer to the treasure." The head of the mercenary regiment said excitedly.


    But just as I was leaving, a thatch shot out of the shadow.


    "Enemy attack Fight, prepare to fight. "


    Like josico''s first encounter with cannibals, this time dozens of cannibals came.


    But different from the last time, this time, after half of them died, they all fled.


    "Chase them. They can''t escape." Cried kendis.


    Mercenaries also know that if these cannibals escape, their plan to sneak in will fail.


    Although this cannibal is very primitive, they are numerous.


    If they are on guard, or if all cannibals come out, the mercenaries will be in trouble.


    But after more than a kilometer, the cannibals disappeared.


    "Damn, these monkeys are so fast." Said the head of the mercenary regiment disappointed.


    Just at the next moment, countless cannibals will come out from all directions, more than ten times as many as at the beginning.


    These cannibals were either armed with bows and arrows, or with wooden thatch and blowguns.


    In this case, the powerful firepower in the hands of mercenaries will greatly reduce the effect.


    Because they are so close.


    "Mr. chief, it seems that we will all be prisoners of cannibal aborigines, so we don''t need to pay you 100000 dollars."

 Chapter 1376

    The head of the mercenary regiment has a crooked nose.


    This guy is still thinking about his ransom.


    And now he has to think about one thing.


    Try not to.


    So many cannibals point their weapons at them.


    They only need one round of volley to kill and injure the mercenary regiment.


    The weapons in their hands can only kill dozens of cannibals at most.


    Just as the leader of the mercenary regiment hesitated, kendis came to the leader of the mercenary regiment.


    "Mr. commander, we will surrender temporarily. Maybe we can negotiate with them." Said kendis.


    "If we surrender, can we save our lives?" Asked the head of the mercenary regiment.


    "If we resist now, we will die, but if we don''t, we have a chance to live."


    "Then Then I surrender. " Said the head of the mercenary regiment.


    "Mr. kendis, that''s what you said to my boss, right?" Josico was not there, but she guessed so.


    She seemed to be in the scene.


    These cannibals know how to use the art of war to lure the enemy in.


    It was so unusual. Now she finally figured it out.


    It''s all kendis. Maybe he''s the real murderer behind the scenes. It''s also the truth.


    The so-called investigation of relics is a cover at all.


    As he said to the head of the mercenary regiment, there are treasures here, which are also used as a cover.


    "Do you know each other?" The head of the mercenary regiment questions.


    He felt that josico had something to say.


    "I''m also a mercenary. Not long ago, our eldest brother was hired by him to protect him from coming here for archaeology, and then never came out again. Now, he leads you here."


    Josico looked at kendis angrily.


    "Mr. kendis, is there any explanation for that?"


    "Yes, I did find another group of mercenaries before, that is, her mercenary regiment. But because their eldest brother didn''t listen to me and acted rashly, it eventually led to a failure, and their people almost died. I was lucky enough to escape." Kendis replied calmly.


    "Reasonable." Chen Yu said with a smile: "it''s just that you should know the situation here. Since you know that these people can''t defeat so many cannibals, but you still come. Your behavior doesn''t look like you are exploring, more like you are looking for death Or seduce. "


    "Ha ha..." Kendis laughed, "why do you have to? Why do I have to embarrass everything so much? Why can''t I pretend to be a bunch of idiots and follow my steps honestly? "


    The head of the mercenary regiment pointed at kendis: "let them retreat! Or I''ll kill you. "


    "Please don''t do that, Mr. chief. I hope you will survive, not die."


    "You still want to cheat me?" The head of the mercenary regiment shouted angrily.


    "They don''t look like a couple fighting." Chen Yu said in a low voice.


    Josico tied his face and looked at Chen Yu.


    She didn''t really think that meant anything.


    "Shut up!" At this time, the head of the mercenary regiment''s nerves have been strained to the extreme. Any words will bring strong emotional fluctuations.


    In fact, he is now inclined to surrender, at least for the time being.


    "Do you know why he had to persuade you to surrender?" Chen Yu said with a smile, "because if you are killed directly by cannibals, you will surely die of the poison of dart poison frogs, so the body can''t eat it. He lured you here to let cannibals eat you all, so he set up this bureau."


    Kendis looks at this seemingly cowardly man by accident.


    The head of the mercenary regiment turned pale.


    Finally, I made up my mind: "let them all go, or I will kill you."


    Kendis opened his arms and shouted loudly: "salisa, Mikola, dilassa..."


    No one could understand what kendis was talking about, but his tone didn''t sound like a retreat for the cannibals.


    On the contrary, the cannibals raised their weapons and became more belligerent.


    Bang -


    the head of the mercenary regiment finally couldn''t help but shoot.


    But he didn''t dare shoot kendis directly.


    He said he shot kendis in the arm for fear of a complete collapse.


    The Desert Hawk''s bullet hit kendis''s arm, and his whole arm collapsed.


    However, kendis''s face was calm, even without any pain at all.


    Kendis''s broken arm began to radiate light, which was converging into the shape of the arm.


    "Then What is that? " Josico was stunned.Chen Chu reached out to stop josico and whispered, "we should leave."


    "Leave?"


    Chen Zhu, take a stone and shoot it out towards cannibals with great force.


    Poof -


    a cannibal suddenly burst his head.


    And it''s like detonating gunpowder. Cannibals think mercenaries are attacking.


    The conflict immediately followed.


    No one left behind.


    Just then, a spear shot at josico.


    Josico was startled and saw the spear coming. She didn''t respond.


    "Dead..."


    The next moment, a hand blocked the spear.


    "You should be careful." Chen Yu lost his spear.


    Josico cried, "you shouldn''t take it by hand, because it''s smeared with arrow poison."


    Chen Chuo smiled. The Glutton''s blood line may be sustained, but it is absolutely impossible to be poisoned.


    "Let''s go before the mercenaries die."


    Josico looked back at the way they were going to retreat.


    The two cannibals behind did not know what happened, and suddenly fell to the ground.


    Josico had no idea how the two cannibals died.


    But at this time she was not in the mood to examine their cause of death.


    Look at Chen Yu''s four people again. They are still in such a hurry to leave.


    Chen Chu whistled and turned away.


    "Milla A dozen meters... " The light finger of kendis pointed to Chen Yu and others.


    Cannibal aborigines immediately separated part of the chase to Chen Yu and others.


    "President, do it." Jolin Nash looked and asked Chen.


    "Well, then don''t run."


    Qiao Xike saw Qiao Lin Nash go straight up a few steps.


    In this case, do they want to fight back?


    How to fight back? Is Jolin Nash, a charming little girl, capable of fighting back?


    Jolin Nash raised her right arm up and up again, and the wind blew flat.


    The three cannibal aborigines in front of them fly up, and Jolin Nash''s palm points to the next press. Three ice cones appear from the sky and pierce the three cannibal aborigines.

 Chapter 1377

    Josico opened her mouth. At this moment, she didn''t know what to say or what expression to use.


    What''s going on? What kind of ability is that?


    Super power? Or magic?


    Can''t understand Jolin Nash''s approach has begun to subvert her world view.


    The cannibals in the back immediately called up and shot wooden spears, bows and arrows at Jolin Nash.


    Jolin Nash''s palms were folded, and the two walls of wind were formed from the middle and opened to both sides.


    Everything in the flight path was swept down.


    However, the use of wind magic in this forest is too limited.


    There are too many plants, so wind magic is more suitable for use in open space.


    Josico was speechless in the face of such a strange battle scene.


    When kendis raised his eyebrows, he realized that these people were not ordinary people.


    But he was not too worried. He was very confident in cannibals. Of course, he was more confident in himself.


    At this time, several aborigines knelt down to kendis and spoke incomprehensible language.


    They were praying to their gods as if they were worshipping.


    Kendis looked at the cannibals.


    Then the light finger shoots a light at the cannibals and lands on the first cannibals.


    For a moment, the cannibal Aboriginal incarnate as a combination of a human and a leopard, looking like agarez.


    However, the leopard head body monster of this cannibal aborigine is not as tall as agarez, and it also does not have agarez''s amazing bowing skill.


    Kendis points to another cannibal aborigine, who turns into an alligator.


    The third cannibal became a werewolf and the fourth a snake.


    Kendis looked at Chen Yu and others: "ladies and gentlemen, it''s too late for you to surrender now."


    "Mr. kendis, to be honest, would you be more interesting if you went to open a zoo? No more cards than you are now? " Chen Yu joked.


    Josico is speechless to Chen Yu. He is in the mood to tell jokes.


    "Here, I am their God! Don''t use your humble thinking to try to understand my relationship with them. " Said kendis disdainfully.


    "God? Do you overestimate yourself


    "Mortal, you can''t understand me at all."


    "Then let me understand."


    Kendis looks at Chen Yu in silence, then opens the conversation box.


    He hid the secret for forty years.


    He never told anyone the secret.


    "Forty years ago, I was only 20 years old at that time, but I was diagnosed with brain tumor by the hospital. Do you know how desperate I was at that time?"


    "I don''t know, but I''m interested in your despair." Chen Chu shrugged and said.


    "I decided not to die in the hospital bed, so I stepped into this primeval forest, and then I heard the voice of the gods, which called me and guided me here."


    Kendis looked at the cannibals and said, "then I was caught by these cannibals. They threw me into the boiling water and they wanted to eat me. At that time, I thought I was going to die. At that time, a light appeared and enveloped me. When I woke up again, I saw the cannibals kneeling in front of me. At the same time, I understood my duty. That was my first time Once I gained the power of faith, I seemed to incarnate as an omnipotent God. No, I am the real God! All the sufferings of the past are just tests from heaven. One day, I will become the master of the world with my people, and they will spread my faith. "


    Kendis looked at Chen Yu and others: "kneel down, mortals, I will give you the highest glory, you can get my blessing just like them."


    Bang -


    kendis''s head is suddenly blown open. Chen Chu looks back at josico.


    Even Chen Yu didn''t expect that josico would do it so decisively, and it was a big boss that blew his head.


    Just, kendis didn''t fall, he was still standing.


    In the light, his head was reunited, but it was no longer flesh and blood, but light cast head.


    "Ignorant mortals, your offenses will only deepen your guilt." Said Candice, looking at josico.


    "To die, to die for me." Josico fired a barrage of guns.


    Most of the bullets fell on kendis, leaving him riddled with holes.


    But it must be a broken body, but it shows a light body.


    Under his skin, hidden is a brilliant cast of inner.


    He has long been divorced from the human nature.


    More cannibals could not help kneeling and praying when they saw kendis''s body.This man is the god they believe in.


    In the past decades, their gods have been bringing food to them and expanding their ethnic groups.


    At this moment, they finally saw the body of the God clearly.


    In the eyes of these cannibals, they are just.


    "Obstinate!" Kendis''s tone was a little more discontented.


    As a God, he likes to be worshipped rather than offended.


    The orcs, who had been granted power, were also very dissatisfied with josico for offending their gods.


    Growl at josico.


    Kendis''s body slowly rose up, and the remaining skin began to peel off, and finally he turned into a completely light cast body.


    At this moment, even josico wavered.


    Are they really facing a God?


    The natives in the shadow of light, one after the other, become beasts.


    They are no longer thin primitive people, each of them has become tall.


    "Since your strength comes from faith and your followers are all these cannibals, will you fall to the altar just to kill all your followers?" Chen asked.


    "Ha ha Humble mortals, do you think my followers are only these aborigines? " Kendis was more brilliant.


    More and more animals gathered around kendis, hundreds, thousands, thousands


    "They are my people, my mouth, my eyes, my thoughts, my will."


    All the mountains and all the wild animals, they are all called by kendis.


    "I will bless you, my people, to kill those who offend me, and their heads will be my best gift."


    In a flash, all the wild animals grew larger, violent, bloodthirsty and cruel.


    Moore, moid and Jolin Nash looked at Chen Yu and said, "president, you like Tu Shen best. Let''s give this guy to you."


    "Go, you go to Caicos, I feel they are nearby, but if their breath is covered by anything, I''ll leave it to you."

 Chapter 1378

    Tu Shen? Josico looked at the crowd.


    This coward, can he kill God?


    "Don''t leave. Don''t try to run away!" Cried kendis.


    Dozens of orcs rushed to the crowd, Chen Chu raised his arms, white light flashed.


    The orcs died in a flash.


    The ground left a scorched mark of tens of meters.


    Josico is a fool.


    This is the real ability of this man.


    CASS and the lightning team are the most respected people.


    The previous grievance was only his disguise.


    Only, in sharp contrast to his temperament, is his dress.


    It''s hard to believe that he is a warrior in his colorful clothes.


    "Before that, I met a lot of idiots who call themselves gods. You are just one of them."


    "I have countless armies, and I am immortal." "For 40 years, my followers have covered every corner of this area, including the insects in the soil," said Candace quietly


    "So you are too low." Chen Yu said calmly, "take bugs as believers, and you will be at this level, or Your theory can only be used to deceive these brainless things. "


    "President, let''s go first." Said Moore.


    "Well, go ahead."


    "When we find them, we will fight with you."


    "No, you run. The farther you run, the better. You''re not needed here."


    "President, I will not be a burden to you." Said Jolin Nash.


    "I''m afraid I might hurt you by mistake." "After dark, it''s best to escape a hundred kilometers in diameter," Chen said


    "Well then."


    "Stop them!" Kendis orders again.


    This time it''s not the orcs anymore. There are countless beasts.


    Josico looked at the myriad beasts coming like a wave. She was pale with fear.


    But the next moment, a wall appeared in front of the crowd.


    A wall of thousands of swords.


    Chen Zhu points his fingers, and the tide breaks in a moment.


    "Go." Mola pulls josico, who is still in a state of stagnation.


    Josico suddenly woke up, looked back at Chen Yu, who was standing in front of the crowd, and then followed the crowd and turned away.


    Chen Yu stood where he was, holding his chest in his hands and looking at kendis.


    "Your followers seem to have no other use than many."


    Kendis''s face was livid: "soon you will understand that when the number reaches a certain level, it can decide everything."


    "But you can''t stop my killing, can you?"


    Kendis rushes to Chen Yu.


    Chen raised his right fist and hammered.


    Candice''s light cast body broke in a flash, but he was soon recovered.


    As long as his followers are there, he will never be destroyed.


    And his followers are definitely more than that.


    As kendis himself said, all here are his followers.


    Those who fly in the sky, run on the ground, swim in the water, or even drill in the earth are his followers.


    Kendis attacked Chen Yu again. As expected, he was hammered again.


    "You should stay where you are and see how I kill your people and your followers." Chen Yu said quietly.


    "Ha ha I have an immortal body. You stop me ten times, one hundred times, one thousand times! But once, I can kill you. " Candace''s ideas are also straightforward.


    Chen Zhu must kill all his followers to win the final victory.


    But before that, I can stop Chen Yu without limitation.


    The intentions of both sides are clear.


    But kendis is obviously a little more confident.


    So he has to be more aggressive.


    Once again, kendis rushed to Chen.


    But this time Chen Yu didn''t hammer kendis any more.


    The dark magma suddenly burst from the ground, and kendis''s legs were immediately stained with the dark magma.


    For a moment, kendis felt the burning pain coming, and quickly flew back.


    The dark magma is eroding kendis''s body.


    Kendis had to use the power of faith to drive the dark to the extreme out of his body.


    Kendis''s legs are black, and his faith power is constantly competing with the power of dark magma.


    For a while, kendis didn''t want to attack Chen Yu.


    He had to call more believers to his side to provide him with faith.


    "You This devil! " Kendis grinds at Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu sneers, the dark magma begins to ravage, and Yu Qianjian also exerts terrible killing power.Only when believers gather around kendis can kendis gain the power of faith.


    Once the number of believers around him decreases, so will his strength.


    That is to say, he can''t resist the erosion of dark magma as long as he kills his followers to the very few left.


    Chen''s fingers also waved. Dark magma swept across the ground and appeared below kendis.


    The next moment, the dark magma shot up at kendis in the sky.


    Although kendis is not weak, his experience is too shallow.


    It can''t be compared with the experienced Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu did not know how many terrible battles he had experienced.


    Dark magma links to kendis. Although kendis is constantly breaking away, it can''t break away from the dark magma.


    Of course, the dark magma can''t erode kendis. It can only bind him temporarily and make him unable to escape in a short time.


    Chen Yu began to massacre these so-called believers on a large scale.


    Kendis was more and more anxious, seeing that there were fewer and fewer believers around him, and his strength was weaker and weaker.


    He had to expand and call on all believers.


    As Chen Yu said, believers are also superior.


    If you are a person with a world outlook and normal emotions, the power of belief that he can provide will be very advanced.


    Of course, if you want to accept a normal person as your own believer, kendis can''t do it at present.


    Secondly, the cannibal Aborigines have normal IQ, but they don''t have a complete world view.


    All their cognition is in this very small area. They don''t know what the outside world is like.


    This kind of Aboriginal is the easiest to accept, and their beliefs are limited to normal people.


    But the disadvantage is that they are not many, only less than a thousand.


    The main purpose of kendis is to expand the scale of cannibal tribes.


    Then there are flying beasts and poisonous insects with long scales.


    Although they have little faith power, they win in quantity.


    Over the years, kendis has been walking in the Amazon rainforest. The more places he takes, the more believers he has.


    Of course, it''s not that all the creatures in this land will talk about their followers.


    His followers are also living and dying, and they do not understand the spread of his faith.


    And it''s also a very complicated thing to transform into his followers. In 40 years, kendis only transformed the area with a diameter of hundreds of kilometers.

 Chapter 1379

    "There''s movement outside." Jim suddenly stood up nervously.


    In the lower part of the pyramid, there is no light in the completely dark space.


    It''s different from CASS and others who have only been here for two days.


    Jim has been here for nearly ten days, any movement will make him like a frightened bird.


    CASS and others also stood up.


    "Ready to fight." Cass said quietly.


    Suddenly, the mechanism outside was opened.


    Then a flame drifted into the darkness.


    "What is that? What is that? " Jim lost his face in a fright.


    "CASS, in or out?" At this time, a voice came from outside.


    Carlos and the members of the lightning team recognized that it was Jolin Nash''s voice.


    Jim looked at CASS and others, who laid down their weapons.


    "Don''t be nervous, you are my companion."


    CASS and others took Jim out of the dark.


    See Jolin Nash, Moore and moid waiting for them outside.


    Josico was standing behind them.


    It''s really good to be back in the light.


    CAOS couldn''t help but come forward and give Jolin Nash a warm hug.


    "CASS, that stinks."


    "Ha ha The captain was rejected. " They laughed.


    Jim looks at Moore, Jolin Nash and moid. How are they three children?


    Are they really here to save CAOS and them?


    "Cass They are... "


    "My companion." Said CAOS.


    "Jim Are you alive, too? What about camarari? " Asked josico.


    Cass looked at Jim and said, "go out and talk."


    "And the president? Didn''t he come? " Asked Nami.


    "There''s a tough guy out there. The president wants us to escape at least 100 kilometers before dark."


    "What time is it?"


    "Eleven in the morning." Said Jolin Nash.


    "Then we''d better hurry up. Since the president has indicated a distance of 100 kilometers, he probably won''t be joking with us." Said CAOS.


    "But even if we do our best, I''m afraid we can''t run 100 kilometers."


    At this time, there was no one in the pyramid. There were still one or two cannibals.


    But when Jolin Nash came, they solved it.


    Everyone walked out of the pyramid smoothly.


    But they saw all the birds flying towards the right front of the pyramid.


    That scene is particularly spectacular. There are all kinds of birds that block out the sun.


    "This is..."


    "It''s supposed to be the guy who fought with the president."


    At this time, a group of bison appeared in the distance and rushed towards the crowd.


    No, it''s not towards them, it''s just in the path of the buffalo.


    Just as they were about to start, suddenly, the sky was dark.


    A huge black beast came down from the sky and fell in front of all the people.


    I don''t know why josico and Jim are scared.


    This giant beast is huge and has wings on its back. It can bite a bison with a big mouth open.


    With three or two efforts, the giant beast will kill dozens of bison.


    "Here What is this? "


    "Buster, it''s from the president."


    "It''s to take us out." Said CAOS.


    Bustyre looked at the crowd and turned his head as if to signal them to come up.


    Jim and josico were still in shock when they got up to boostier''s back.


    When all the people climbed up to the back of bustyl, bustyl didn''t fly, but on the run of saya son.


    "Why doesn''t bootier fly?"


    "You don''t see what''s going on in the sky."


    The sky has been completely occupied by the birds, but bootier can fly up, but after flying up, I''m sure that the birds will come over and the people on their backs may fall down.


    If it is on the ground, even if it falls, there will be no casualties.


    "Who on earth is fighting the president?" Asked CAOS.


    "A man who calls himself a God." "It''s also behind the scenes. It''s called kendis. He lured mercenaries from one group to another to come here and give them to the cannibals. The cannibals believed in him and regarded him as a God. So did the birds and animals. He acquired the beliefs of these cannibals and beasts, which seemed to be similar to the gods."


    "Then Can the president handle it? ""Sure, that''s our president." "Even a real God can win, let alone a hypocrite," said Jolin Nash


    "Unfortunately, we can''t get involved in the fight." Although CAOS wanted to help, he was also rational.


    He knew that he would only make trouble when he went, but he could not make any real difference.


    His greatest help is not to help.


    Just then, there was a strong light behind.


    Even in the daytime, I still feel dazzling.


    Jim and josico are both shocked.


    They feel like they''re in touch with something amazing.


    "What''s this creature sitting under our ass?" Asked josico.


    "Buster, a demon."


    "Devil?"


    "Once our enemy, he was skinned and controlled by the president."


    "Is he an important force for Mr. Chen? Will Mr. Chen''s use of him as a mount to transport us affect the fight between Mr. Chen and that kendis? "


    "Buster is really powerful in our eyes, but for the president, Buster is really just a mount."


    Along the way, there are more or less herds.


    But what busthier did was not to fight.


    Bootier came to send them out, not to fight.


    But it still slows them down.


    And it''s in the woods, and bustyl''s speed can''t be raised.


    Fortunately, in the second half of the journey, there was basically no herd.


    At this time, bustyre suddenly stopped.


    "Is it over a hundred kilometers?"


    This should be considered as the most comfortable hours after people enter the Amazon rainforest.


    There''s no need for them to fight, no need for them to step forward, to sit behind boostier.


    Of course, Buster''s back is absolutely uncomfortable.


    But they have been satisfied, at least for some time without danger.


    "What about us now? Leave the forest? Or wait here? "


    "Wait, if you don''t feel at ease, you can open up a little more distance. Since the president said 100 kilometers is enough, it should not be more than that."


    After another hour, the sky began to darken.


    People''s mood is complicated and worried.


    They had a faint premonition that something would happen.

 Chapter 1380

    It''s a little strange that Chen Yu and kendis have been fighting for so long.


    This so-called God, the upper limit is too low.


    Even Chen Yu didn''t need to use the method of unification to beat kendis to the north.


    And the biggest dependence of kendis is his countless animal believers, as well as the body of energy aggregation.


    After nearly six hours of fighting, Chen killed many animals.


    Kendis was shocked to see that Chen Yu did not seem to be tired, and his followers, no matter how many, were slaughtered by him.


    The dark magma is boiling, and the thousand swords are flying.


    Now that he has been eroded by the dark magma, he needs to use more faith power to fight against the erosion of the dark magma.


    However, with the passage of time, the dark magma was not completely expelled, but slightly increased erosion.


    This made kendis more nervous.


    Kendis is like the existence of the sky and the sky, but his combat effectiveness is too weak.


    Besides relying on the number of believers, Chen can''t stop to rest, he has no more ways to attack.


    Within a small diameter of 100 meters, it is full of remains.


    These were all slaughtered by Chen Yu.


    Although kendis''s strength is not very strong, it is not without threat.


    As far as normal means are concerned, Chen is not sure whether he can kill all these believers.


    Swarms of insects, birds that block out the sun, and herds of animals that run on the waves.


    In addition to escorting CAOS and them, Chen sent busthier to explore how many followers there were in kendis.


    After determining the boundary of animal believers, Chen finally stopped attacking.


    Kendis was delighted to see Chen Yu stop.


    Is he tired already?


    The result was unexpected, but reasonable.


    Chen''s ability to fight from morning till sunset is enough to show how terrible Chen is.


    In fact, Chen doesn''t want to delay any more.


    Chen Yu had been practicing his thousand swords before.


    There is nothing more suitable for cultivating the imperial sword than here.


    A large number can be provided for Chen to squander.


    "Can''t you fight any more?" Kendis asked tentatively.


    "I don''t want to drag on any longer." "I think it''s time for me to end this war," Chen said quietly


    Chen Yu starts the magic and releases the dazzling magic taught by the handsome boy.


    At the beginning, the handsome boy taught himself how to absorb the vanishing power of Satan''s blood with super magic.


    Most of the power of extinction is absorbed by dazzle magic.


    That''s Chen Yu''s last card, the big killer.


    But the power of annihilation is not infinite. It''s gone once.


    At the beginning, the old woman AVA took the blood of Satan as the last threat.


    But EVA can''t control it. If she releases the blood of Satan, she will play with it.


    But Chen Yu is able to guarantee that he will be OK through the magic.


    Kendis felt a sense of crisis.


    But he still didn''t believe that Chen could kill all his followers.


    Look at Chen Yu''s calm and easy look, but kendis''s heart is more and more bottomless.


    Behind Chen Yu, there is a red magic array, which is gorgeous like fireworks in midsummer.


    Then there is the second magic formation, and the third magic formation


    When Chen Yu completely released the magic, kendis became more and more frightened.


    This feeling is very bad. Kendis feels the horror in this magic.


    Hundreds of magic circles, large and small, are interlaced around Chen Zhu.


    Chen Yu opened his arms, and his palms were slowly closing. "It''s over."


    When Chen Yu''s palms were together, all the magic arrays were bursting out with stars.


    Those stars jump out of the moment, what touch on the vanish.


    When the beast believer of kendis touched the star, his body was suddenly destroyed, but the star did not disappear, but changed into two and jumped in different directions.


    This kind of destruction and killing is like nuclear fission, one to two, two to four.


    Whether it''s birds, poisonous insects, bloodthirsty animals or harmless herbivores, at this moment, they are faced with extinction.


    They may be bewitched by Candace''s faith, but they are not really fearless.


    At least, the stars bring fear to them.


    For a time, the rain forest under the night was covered by light spots, and it was still spreading in a circular way, not only two-dimensional parallel spread, but also spherical, including the sky and the ground, also spreading in the invisible places.When the trees touch the light spot, they lose their vitality and are carbonized directly.


    ¡­¡­


    "Look, that direction, what is that..." Jolin Nash points in the direction they escaped.


    Cass saw it, josico saw it, Jim saw it too


    A light spot is spreading in the distance


    They don''t know what it is. It''s spreading too fast.


    It soon reached their neighborhood, but when it spread to the neighborhood, it suddenly stopped and disappeared.


    They are now about 100 kilometers away.


    The whole area is black, darker than the night.


    Those trees didn''t disappear. All the flowers and trees were carbonized. They were still in their original shape, but they had lost their vitality.


    Everyone realized why Chen Yu let them escape and escape a hundred kilometers.


    Because Chen Yu wants to use this terrible magic.


    If they don''t listen to Chen Yu and keep in that range, maybe they will end up the same now.


    Fortunately, it is the most basic element of the association to listen to the president.


    Even though the light spot has disappeared, they still dare not approach that area.


    At this time, if there is a detection satellite passing through the sky, it can definitely shoot a huge circle.


    In fact, such a huge area of death was soon discovered by many institutions.


    People have been on the edge of the death zone, waiting for the results.


    Finally, they saw a figure coming out of that area.


    "President." They saw clearly that it was Chen Yu who came out.


    "Today''s war is so hard that I have to use my cards."


    To tell you the truth, it''s a pity that Chen Yu used super magic.


    For Chen, this magic is the same as nuclear weapons.


    But it can only be used once. After all, this magic doesn''t belong to him.


    But this time it''s worth it. If you don''t use super magic, Chen Yu doesn''t know how to kill kendis.


    "Well, it''s all over."

 Chapter 1381

    Josico and Jim are at the back.


    The eyes have been looking at the back of Chen Yu in front.


    Along the way, they met nothing. There was no living thing in the nearby rainforest.


    Soon, Crawford was immersed in the ocean of learning And look at the exuberant expression on Crawford''s face, it''s like drowning in the ocean of knowledge.


    The more he read, the more he was alert. When he was tired, he took a sip of beer.

 Chapter 1382

    "Hey, Crawford, have you finished all my beer?" When apal came back, he found Crawford lying on the table. The whole room was full of wine. The table on the ground was full of wine.


    Arpal shakes Crawford, who opens his eyes in a daze.


    "Hi, arpal, why are you back Isn''t the party fun? "


    "It''s nine twenty now, you bastard." Said apal.


    "What? Nine twenty? " Crawford''s face changed: "Damn it, it''s over. I have an exam today."


    "When is the exam?"


    "Nine thirty, West Tower."


    Apal looked at the time again: "you''re in a hurry now, maybe in time, but you''ve been drinking all night Are you sure you want to go to the exam? "


    At this time, Crawford did not care about the smell of wine and hurriedly packed his books and pens.


    "Forget it. I''ll drive you there on a motorbike." Apal is worthy of the death Party of Crawford.


    Seeing that Crawford was so nervous, he could only help.


    "What is the exam?"


    "The comprehensive postgraduate examination is the pre examination before the official examination." "However, there are only a limited number of places offered by the school. If my score is not outstanding enough in this exam, I will probably lose the chance of formal exam, and my preparation for half a year will be over," said Crawford


    "Well, what can I do for you?"


    "Bless me." Said Crawford helplessly.


    Apaler sent Crawford out of the examination room, when the invigilator had arrived.


    But when Crawford passed by, the invigilator frowned.


    "Crawford, did you drink last night? Don''t you know today''s exam is very important? Do you use this attitude to face important examinations? " The invigilator obviously knew Crawford.


    "I''m sorry, sir." Without explanation, Crawford hurried into the examination room.


    Although the invigilator scolded him twice, he didn''t say much.


    After all, Crawford is an adult. He''s just a teacher.


    But he obviously didn''t have much hope for Crawford.


    From the smell of Croft, Croft had a lot of wine last night.


    Maybe I''m not clear now. What kind of achievement can I get in this state?


    Crawford is also very nervous at the moment.


    I regret my death. How could I have been so reckless last night.


    The next day, I had to take a test. I drank so much wine that night.


    And Crawford felt a sense of urination


    Crawford tightened his legs after the test papers came first.


    He wants to go to the toilet I really want to


    Crawford answers questions in the exam. Now, Crawford''s mind is just to finish the exam quickly and go to the toilet.


    Ten minutes, twenty minutes, thirty minutes


    In the original 90 minute exam, Crawford finished the answer in less than 60 minutes.


    "Crawford, what are you doing standing up?"


    "Teacher I''m done. " Crawford hurriedly put the test paper in front of the invigilator, and then ran away like a gust of wind.


    "This bastard, is he kidding me?" The invigilator looked at the back of Crawford and picked up the end of the paper.


    The invigilator didn''t have much hope for Crawford''s achievement.


    "Well, this guy doesn''t seem to be talking nonsense." The more the invigilator looked at it, the more surprised he was. Crawford was not dealing with it. He was really serious.


    Is it the guy who thinks he is sure, so he answers in a hurry?


    ¡­¡­


    "Mr. Chen, I''ll give you a report on the sale of our beer since it was put on the shelves." Denver dialed Chen''s phone number: "at present, we have distributed beer in 21 supermarkets across California in Mara supermarket. There are three types of beer in cans. The sales volume on the first day adds up to only 10000 cans."


    Chen Xun rubbed his forehead. Even though he didn''t know the beer market, he knew that the first day''s sales volume was only 10000 cans, which was not a good result.


    "Didn''t our ad go out?"


    "No, our advertisement has already covered a wide range, but my old company Xiyuan beer deliberately carried out a discount promotion on the day of our listing, which resulted in a great discount in our promotion efforts. Then Xiyuan beer''s U.S. headquarters bought some media and exposed our sales volume."


    Denver''s mood is not so good, after all, he and Chen expected to make a good start.


    As a result, the sales volume on the first day hit them too hard.


    "How about the sales volume later?"


    "It doubled the next day, with 20000 cans sold. On the third day, there were still some gains, reaching 32000 cans."


    Denver Dunton, said: "the first three days of sales in California''s various beer brand sales list, Dashan beer only ranked 68.""It''s OK. We''re just new products. We have time." Chen knows that this is definitely not the time to blame anyone.


    What Chen can do is to stabilize his army.


    And give Denver enough trust.


    Whether it''s Chen Yu or a brewery, they need money back.


    Otherwise, Chen''s money will not last for half a year.


    However, everything is difficult at the beginning. Even if the start is bad, Chen Yu will not give up easily.


    Chen''s ultimate goal is to make money, but the current situation is totally different from the original idea and plan.


    At the beginning, Chen Yu planned to invest only a few million dollars and make it up, as long as he didn''t lose money.


    But now with the increase of investment, Chen has invested tens of millions of dollars so far.


    From the factory building to the production line, to the raw materials, as well as the salaries and advertising investment of the staff, are very large amounts.


    If the brewery can''t improve, Chen will lose a lot.


    It will not be a loss of millions of dollars, but tens of millions of dollars.


    Fortunately, Chen has not yet borrowed money from the bank.


    So even if he loses money, Chen will not go bankrupt.


    It can''t be said that Chen Yu didn''t regret it.


    More investment, more worry.


    Chen Yu could not invest a huge amount of money, but also a pair of heartless mentality.


    With the launch of the product and the investment in advertising, Chen will spend tens of millions of dollars on advertising and promotion in the next six months.


    Of course, Chen has no time to worry about the brewery.


    Chen Yu put his mind on fanny, who is less than a month away from the expected date of birth.


    In the next 20 days, Farrie may give birth at any time.


    Even if you walk around, you may give birth.


    Where fari goes now, a large number of bodyguards follow her.


    Protection is better than surveillance.


    In the past, fari was able to swim in the water, but now she is totally forbidden by Chen Yu.

 Chapter 1383

    Crawford was very anxious after the test.


    Not only because of the bad feelings, but also because of the worry about the test results.


    Now review also can''t review, every time a review, all kinds of things occupy the whole brain.


    Crawford thought that the night before the exam, he also precipitated his mood by drinking alcohol.


    Try again


    Crawford opens the refrigerator. There are several bottles of beer in it.


    Crawford took out his beer and took a sip.


    "It''s just plain."


    Crawford shook his head, sat back in his seat, picked up the textbook and looked at it.


    Just looking at a page, Crawford''s brain is full of confused thoughts.


    "Damn it, I can''t calm down at all."


    Just then, apal came in with a case of beer.


    "Hi, Crawford, do you want a drink? Come and drink this. I like the taste. " Said apal.


    Crawford took the beer that arpal had thrown, and just looked up.


    In a flash, the spirit of Crawford came. It''s the taste, the feeling.


    "Da Shan beer, is this beer new on the market?" he asked as he read the textbook


    "I think so." Apal picked up a can of beer and drank himself: "cool."


    At this time, a woman''s voice came from the path under the windowsill.


    "Crawford, is arpal there?"


    That''s a girl in their school. Crawford knows this woman.


    When did apal get involved with this girl?


    It''s said that this girl is very difficult to deal with. Crawford began to admire apal''s ability.


    "Apal is not here," he said to the girl outside the window


    "How did you get this woman to work?"


    "It was the party on the basketball court that night. She just fell in love. Then I asked her to drink a beer, and we started it, but I didn''t plan to develop feelings with her." Of course, said apal.


    "I envy your ability to pick up girls." At the same time, he looked at the textbook from the corner of his eye.


    Crawford''s mind went over the contents of the textbook, just chatted with apal again, and the contents of the textbook read again seemed to be recorded in his own mind.


    Eh? Crawford had some accidents and began to read textbooks again.


    "You review. I have an activity in the evening." Apal turns and leaves.


    Crawford took a sip of beer: "go ahead."


    Crawford found that he seemed to drink this beer over and over again to review the contents of the textbook, and the effect was not bad.


    And as long as precipitated mind review, those messy thoughts will not appear at all.


    Crawford tried another brand of beer.


    Wow -


    "after drinking this brand of beer, how can other brands of beer become so hard to drink?"


    Before drinking other brands of beer, Crawford didn''t realize that he just thought the beer he had brought out before tasted ordinary.


    But now, by contrast, it''s not just the average feeling, it''s hard to drink.


    A lot of things need to be compared. When there is a comparison, the gap will come out.


    Crawford began to make conscious attempts.


    Crawford found that if he didn''t drink Dashan beer after reading two pages of textbooks, he would start to lose his mind again.


    However, as long as a sip of beer, their review efficiency immediately improved.


    After several attempts, Crawford finally determined that this mountain beer really had a wonderful effect on his review.


    This beer makes your brain very clear and faster.


    However, after drinking seven or eight cans, the drunk came up.


    Then Crawford fell asleep in a daze.


    ¡­¡­


    "Mr. Denver, this is the sales record of the past three days."


    Denver took the report from his assistant.


    This report is provided by Mara supermarket, because at present, Dashan beer is only available in Mara supermarket.


    So Mara supermarket can provide the most accurate sales information.


    Denver rubbed his brow and heart. During this period, his pressure was no lower than Chen Yu.


    After all, every time Chen Yu gives him so much trust, gives him opportunities and gives him enough power.


    But I didn''t make any achievements. I can imagine the psychological burden.


    Denver looked at the sales form and suddenly saw the light.


    "Eh, so much improvement?" Denver has seen the sales volume of beer in Dashan gradually increase in the past three days.


    The sales volume is 43000 cans, 54000 cans and 77000 cans respectively.


    Weekly sales have reached the top thirty in California."Why did the sales of 20000 cans suddenly increase?" Denver is a bit suspicious.


    "A few days ago, a college student wrote on Facebook that he was drinking our brand of beer while reviewing his lessons. The effect was very good," the assistant said


    "No one can believe such nonsense." Denver said.


    "It''s ridiculous, but there''s a trend of mischief." "It''s a hot topic on Facebook now that you''re drinking and you''re working," said the assistant. "A lot of people are involved in the discussion and have uploaded photos."


    Denver opens the Facebook and finds the topic for discussion.


    One of the netizens uploaded several photos and a paragraph: "I am drinking a mountain beer while surfing. I have successfully challenged the 16 meter high wave."


    One of the photos shows the surfer with a can of mountain beer in his hand while surfing in the sea.


    Denver''s face was happy, and he found several similar accounts to participate in the topic.


    They are all kinds of practitioners, and even a wanted man. He is shooting in a gallop. From the picture, you can see several policemen following him. The wanted man is still drinking beer when he is running away.


    "I''m drinking mountain beer and surfing. As you can see, those notes can''t catch up with me at all."


    What''s going on in Denver is Chen Yu''s promotion?


    This topic is very abrupt, and Denver has to be so skeptical.


    Moreover, the pop culture of Meidi is very strange. If a topic becomes hot, it will form a trend in a short time, even become a part of pop culture, such as the ice bucket challenge in the first two years.


    But if the topic disappears, then the heat will fall to the bottom, and finally be completely eliminated.


    Americans are forgetful, and they like to have fun.


    If it''s really Chen YuXun''s promotion, Denver has to admit that the promotion effect is really good.


    At least, it can make their sales less ugly.


    Now it depends on how much attention they can earn through this wave of online topic marketing.


    "Immediately allocate a batch of funds to the publicity department to stir fry the topic for at least one month without falling out of the topic list."

 Chapter 1384

    "Mr. Chen, I''d like to tell you the good news. Our daily beer sales have exceeded 100000 cans." Denver couldn''t help calling Chen.


    After their promotion, the topic of drinking beer while doing all kinds of things is getting hotter and hotter.


    With their sales increasing.


    "Well done. Did you come up with this topic?" Chen also noticed the sudden emergence of topics on the Internet.


    "Well Isn''t that what Mr. Chen asked you to do? "


    "It''s not me. I didn''t do anything. I think you have the ability, so I said I won''t interfere in the management."


    Denver is in a trance. Is this a natural topic?


    ¡­¡­


    Xiyuan beer, US headquarters --


    Westin Lee looks at the sales report and looks a little ugly.


    He is not angry because of his beer sales, but a dazzling beer brand, into his vision.


    Dashan beer! This is a brand new beer brand.


    But in the ten days on the shelf, the sales volume keeps refreshing.


    From the 10000 cans of beer that went on sale on the first day to now, it has exceeded 100000 cans.


    Of course, there is still a big gap between this and the sales volume of Xiyuan beer.


    The sales volume of Xiyuan beer in the United States is over 3.5 million cans every day, among which California is a very important region, and the sales volume is over 500000 cans every day.


    The daily sales ranking is either the first or the second.


    The maternity leave that can compete with Xiyuan beer is basically those international first-line brands.


    While the daily sales volume of Dashan beer is still rising, there is still a huge gap between it and Xiyuan beer.


    If competitors, Dashan beer is far from qualified.


    But Westin LISS is unhappy with Da Shan beer, and Denver, CEO of Da Shan beer.


    Because Denver used to be his boss, and Westin LISS relied on standing in line, and then kicked Denver out of line.


    He then replaced Denver as head of Xiyuan beer''s North America operations.


    But now, in his eyes like a lost dog, this guy actually got up again and appeared in front of him again.


    Even though Dashan beer has never targeted Xiyuan beer, it is not qualified to target Xiyuan beer.


    But Westin Lee still thinks Denver is here for revenge.


    Mountain beer and Denver have not yet moved, and Westin Lee has regarded mountain beer and Denver as imaginary enemies.


    For a small and medium-sized brewery, the daily sales volume of 100000 cans of beer has been quite good.


    Even Chen Yu thinks so. He can sell at least 100000 cans of beer a day, which can ensure that he will not continue to lose money.


    At that time, the bank will be very willing to lend money even if it is going to loan.


    No, we must curb the development of Dashan beer.


    Denver must not be allowed to stand in front of itself and have a fair dialogue with itself.


    Westin Lee suddenly thought of an attention.


    ¡­¡­


    "Mr. Denver, something happened and the wind on the Internet suddenly changed." The assistant hurriedly opened the door of Denver''s office.


    "What''s the matter?" Now Denver is very concerned about the topics on the Internet. When he heard the assistant''s words, he immediately turned on his mobile phone.


    "It''s like this. Someone on Facebook wrote that he was driving while drinking, and then there was a car accident. Now someone is deliberately guiding the topic, attacking our company''s irresponsible promotion, causing social unrest."


    Denver eyebrows a pick, suddenly out of nowhere, and in a short period of ten days to achieve a daily sales of 100000, obviously affecting the interests of other brands.


    And Denver has a vague feeling that it''s not just a business dispute.


    After all, Dashan beer''s time is still short. Although the sales volume is very gratifying, the impact on everyone is very limited when we apportion the 100000 day sales performance to dozens of hundreds of beer brands.


    It''s impossible for small and medium-sized enterprises to waste time, energy and money and to accept Dashan beer.


    Because they don''t have capital, their profits are not high. How many hundreds of thousands of dollars to attack Da Shan beer?


    There is only one possibility that no one is full.


    That''s the big brewers. They have the ability to do that.


    When the big manufacturers find out the potential threat, they will take the initiative and snipe at the potential threat.


    However, the current sales volume of Dashan beer does not constitute the so-called potential threat level of those big manufacturers.


    Denver used to be the head of Xiyuan beer North America, and he did the same thing.


    Therefore, he found after analysis that this should not involve market competition.But revenge! The target is probably Xiyuan beer.


    Denver sneers. It''s Westin Lee.


    That kid is still so poor.


    Denver didn''t like Xiyuan beer very much. After all, he was expelled by Xiyuan beer.


    Even more disdainful to Westin Lee.


    Although the conflict with Xiyuan beer came too early, it made Denver a little surprised.


    But that doesn''t mean Denver is afraid.


    The fear of small companies to big companies is largely due to the unequal discourse power of both sides.


    It''s not bad that small companies can spend $12 million a year on publicity. Even some small companies don''t even have publicity expenses.


    The predecessor of Dashan beer is such a small brewery.


    Annual sales are no more than ten million dollars.


    But now Dashan beer is different.


    Because Chen Yu has given Denver sufficient publicity funds and budget, it is not necessarily less than the advertising budget invested by Xiyuan beer.


    Of course, the money is planned to be invested in advertising in the next six months.


    But Denver changed his mind. He wanted to make a living.


    "Call me the publicity manager." Denver said, "in addition, the daily sales report from Mara''s supermarket will come out and give it to me immediately."


    Denver is a very smart businessman and a manager.


    After he made his decision, he quickly conveyed his order.


    Later, he also got the daily sales report provided by Mara supermarket. Influenced by the Internet, the sales of Dashan beer fell by 100000 cans yesterday.


    This is the first time that the reverse growth has occurred since the listing of Dashan beer.


    Denver must change that as soon as possible, or sales will plunge.


    At the urging of Denver, the propaganda department soon came up with several plans.


    One option is to make Denver hesitant.


    Because one of the plans is to borrow the potential of Xiyuan beer. If this plan is implemented, it will fight with Xiyuan beer in an all-round way.

 Chapter 1385

    This plan is to take Xiyuan beer as a comparison.


    A demonstration example given by the publicity plan is as follows: last night, when the party was held at home, Dashan beer was drunk up when it was on the rise, and the neighbor at the party moved the beer stored in his home, but no one could drink it. When did Xiyuan beer taste so bad?


    This kind of propaganda is actually a kind of soft writing, which is very common.


    But generally speaking, if a company uses this kind of soft text to publicize, it can''t take the names of other companies, especially to highlight its own company by belittling other companies.


    If you bring the name of another company, it is likely to cause unfair business competition and the defendant.


    This kind of example is not without precedent, just like when Pepsi competed with Coca Cola, Pepsi once advertised that a boy came to the vending machine, pressed two cans of Coca Cola, then stepped on two cans of Coca Cola to press the top button of Pepsi, and finally the boy took away Pepsi, regardless of the two cans on the ground.


    Because of this advertisement, Pepsi was accused and the advertisement was removed from the shelves and fined.


    Of course, Pepsi people know that this advertisement is illegal, but they still do it.


    It''s because they want to take advantage of the situation and take advantage of the delicious food at that time.


    Although a series of advertising wars were triggered later, in fact, PepsiCo made money in this operation.


    Because PepsiCo has no real harm except to compensate millions of dollars.


    And millions of dollars is not as expensive as an ad.


    But Pepsi has gained more attention.


    Of course, it''s too unskilled to start a fair war.


    Denver won''t do that. He plans to use the online water army for propaganda.


    The advantage of using the network water force is that even if Xiyuan beer is not good, it is not the same for Dashan beer.


    Xiyuan beer can''t sue the water army.


    And Dashan beer is the personal behavior of consumers.


    And because the gap between Xiyuan beer and Dashan beer is too big.


    Xiyuan beer is advertising Dashan beer no matter how it fights back.


    Generally speaking, this kind of behavior is a very rogue operation.


    ¡­¡­


    In the college apartment at night, Crawford was still reviewing his lessons.


    Suddenly, apal''s phone came.


    "Crawford, get me some beers."


    Crowe''s face turned black. "Have you run out of beer at the party?"


    "Yeah, these bastards can drink." Said apal.


    "Aren''t you having a party in mikap''s apartment? Is it closer to the convenience store than my side? "


    "You don''t know. Originally I prepared five cases of Dashan beer. As a result, I went to the convenience store and bought five cases of Xiyuan beer. As a result, everyone felt that Xiyuan beer was hard to drink. There was no way. If I couldn''t get Dashan beer, the party would be broken up."


    "Then go to the convenience store again."


    "There is no Dashan beer in the convenience store, only Mala supermarket, and only Beitan Mala supermarket is open 24 hours in the whole city."


    "What? You want me to run to Beitan Mara supermarket? It''s at least 30 kilometers from the school. "


    "Crawford, you like Dashan beer, too. By the way, you also reserve several boxes of beer for our dormitory. It''s my treat."


    Arpal''s words hit the heart of Crawford. Although Crawford likes Dashan beer, the price of Dashan beer is much higher than that of ordinary beer. It''s good to drink a little occasionally, but if you drink it every day, Crawford can''t afford it.


    The beer supply in the dormitory is basically in the charge of apal, a rich second-generation roommate of his own.


    To tell you the truth, Croft is totally infatuated with Da Shan beer now.


    He drinks a few beers every time he reviews his lessons.


    It''s very efficient to review lessons while drinking every time.


    But it''s not without its drawbacks, that is, if you drink ten cans of beer at a time, you will get drunk.


    So if there''s a class in the afternoon, you can''t drink it at noon.


    The best time to drink is after dinner.


    Besides, it''s also good to review your lessons while drinking beer.


    That''s not a hangover. Crawford thought about it, opened his Facebook and wrote an article on it.


    Introduction to the use guide of Dashan beer: I am a student in the Mathematics Department of Los Angeles University. As a supporter of Dashan beer, I have a similar mania for poison... Products. So here, I will make a use guide for Dashan beer.


    A Batman named forever replied: I added that the big mountain beer can be used for fishing. Please don''t doubt my opinion. I went fishing with my friends, then poured the big mountain beer into the river, and a group of fish swam over.In a short time, the subject raised by Crawford got a lot of responses.


    Some people answer seriously, others are funny.


    For example, a person who called me a big star replied: "I was harassed today, but my bodyguard and assistant were not around, and then I smashed that bastard''s head with a mountain beer.".

 Chapter 1386

    Crawford didn''t expect that a random article he wrote became a hot topic.


    In just a dozen hours, this topic has already had thousands of replies and tens of thousands of forwarding.


    Crawford didn''t think of it, but Denver didn''t even think of it.


    Because the topic launched by his propaganda department through the Navy didn''t work as well as it should, and then it disappeared in the public, even in Xiyuan beer.


    On the contrary, it''s another topic. It''s getting angry for some reason.


    It seems that everyone is involved in the topic of more application of Dashan beer.


    This topic actually spawned a second topic.


    That is to use beer to make beer duck. A netizen uses various brands of beer to make beer duck.


    All the steps, components and materials are the same. The only difference is the beer brand.


    After finishing the production of more than ten beer ducks, they began to eat them separately and then gave different scores.


    I don''t know what happened. Anyway, Dashan beer has become the condiment in people''s mouth.


    Of course, Denver doesn''t care about it. No matter what it becomes, as long as the sales volume goes up.


    Especially after Denver got the sales report in recent days, Denver became more and more happy.


    In recent days, the sales volume of Dashan beer is also gradually increasing.


    The current sales volume is stable at about 150000 cans per day.


    According to the high investment in the early stage, 150000 cans per day have been sold, which is already profitable.


    Of course, we need to maintain this sales volume.


    ¡­¡­


    Chen has received daily reports from Denver these days.


    The reason why Denver is so diligent in reporting sales is not only to invite credit, but also to reassure Chen.


    After all, no investor can be long-term if he loses money every day.


    Even philanthropy now focuses on long-term stability, let alone business investment.


    Chen Yu heard that he could not lose money, and he was in a relaxed mood.


    First of all, we should not lose money.


    Nowadays, many new businesses have potential.


    However, few companies have been able to hold on to the initial stage of entrepreneurship.


    It''s because we can''t keep the money going.


    Once the capital chain breaks, it can only be financed or loaned.


    But for loans, banks need to observe their prospects. If the banks are not optimistic, they will certainly not make loss trading.


    Investors should be more demanding. Investors should not only look at the progress of investment, but also look at the rate of return.


    And not every investor needs the same.


    Some investors want to wait for listing, and then exit after earning a lot of money.


    Some investors want stable and sustainable profits, they want fixed assets, and they have certain power to intervene and influence the company''s decision-making.


    The brewery invested by Chen Yu can now rely on itself to get out of the haze of previous losses and start to make some profits.


    This has proved the success of Chen''s investment.


    Maybe Chen is not an excellent businessman or manager, but Chen''s investment has already paid off, which is enough.


    Now, whether Chen wants to pull external financing or find bank loans, he has enough reserve and voice.


    What is quality industry? A stable appreciation industry is called quality industry.


    And a fixed asset that can make profits continuously and stably belongs to the extremely excellent industry.


    For example, Marina restaurant, which is an excellent industry.


    Today, 30% of the shares of Marina restaurant are in the hands of the bank. Chen has consulted the bank several times through Andrews before.


    The banks are not willing to give up the 30% shares. Of course, the banks are not willing to give up the shares, but they are totally afraid of the restaurant operation.


    The bank just wants to hold shares, not to disrupt the normal operation of marina''s restaurant.


    Of course, Chen''s price is not high, which is 10% more than the value of marina''s restaurant.


    If Chen is willing to bleed heavily, the bank will certainly let go.


    However, Chen Yu did not want to.


    ¡­¡­


    Slums exist in many big cities in the United States.


    The more prosperous the city, the more slums there are.


    So is Los Angeles, which has the largest slum on the west coast, the Annette community.


    Just like the world''s perception of slums, filth can basically describe the impression of the community of antest.


    The architectural style of the 1960s and 1970s, as well as the poor community planning, filled themselves with an unbearable smell.


    There are lawless people wandering in the street, and there are McDonald''s, but the McDonald''s cash register here is equipped with bullet proof glass.More than 60% of the residents here have criminal records, 20% of which are serious crimes.


    There have been sports stars and movie stars here, but they are not willing to admit that they are from the community of Annette.


    Because when people talk about it, the first thing they think about is criminals.


    Liam Sen is a drug addict who lives on theft, robbery and blackmail.


    Liam Sen hasn''t eaten for nearly two days, but he''s on a target.


    The man should have just come back from shopping, carrying food and a box of beer.


    Ramson looked around, and there were not many people on the street.


    Ramson rushed straight up, grabbed the man by the neck and stabbed him in the waist with a dagger.


    "Give me the money, man, or I''ll kill you."


    "Don''t hurt me I have no money. "


    The man was so scared that he took out his wallet.


    Ramson snatched the man''s wallet and looked at it. His face was disappointed. There were only a few dollars in it.


    "And the credit card? Give me your credit card. "


    "I don''t have a credit card. I''ve been a liar for a long time I have no money to repay. "


    Liam Sen wiped his nose. He felt his poison... Addiction came again.


    Ramson looked at the man, grabbed the food from his arms, and the beer turned around and disappeared into the dark alley.


    Rush back to their own nest, even more and more bad feeling.


    He''s no stranger to this state. He''s addicted to drugs.


    Even if Munson opened the drawer in a hurry, there was no tranquilizer There''s no tranquilizer left.


    He felt more and more miserable.


    Ramson suddenly saw the beer and drunk himself. Maybe he could survive the drug attack.


    Eh, this beer tastes good. I haven''t touched alcohol since I smoked... Poison.


    At the moment, however, he felt that the beer seemed good. For a while, he forgot about his drug addiction. He drank one can after another.


    He had never slept so soundly until he was drunk.


    When he woke up the next day, he found that he was full of energy, which was unprecedented.


    Even the air is fresh and natural.

 Chapter 1387

    "Mr. Denver, I see an interesting post. Would you like to hear it?" The assistant stood by Denver and said.


    As Denver''s assistant, Milu basically has to intervene in everything. Anyway, she is to give Denver advice.


    "Oh? What''s the news? "


    "In antest District, there is a drug addict named liamson. He robbed several local supermarkets in order to curb his drug addiction."


    "What kind of news is that?" Asked Denver, puzzled.


    This kind of thing doesn''t say in antster District, this kind of thing happens every day in the whole United States.


    "This rimson is not for money, but for beer."


    "Beer? Do addicts drink beer? I''ve heard that these people will feel extremely bitter when they drink beer. " Denver said doubtfully.


    "What he wants to rob is the beer we make. It is said that this addict can suppress the drug addiction by drinking the mountain beer." "He''s been arrested now, but he''s been complaining about why it''s only Mara''s that sells beer," Milo said


    Denver''s eyes brightened: "you need to confirm whether this is true. If it is true, you need to make it a news hotspot and increase the publicity in this regard."


    ¡­¡­


    "Lemsen, someone wants to see you."


    Ramson was curious about who would want to see him.


    I have no relatives now. They have been disappointed in me for a long time.


    Of course, deep down in his heart, Liam Sen is eager to return to normal life.


    It''s just that he can''t get over his addiction.


    Ramson walked dejected to the visiting room.


    He saw a beautiful but strange girl sitting outside the window.


    Liam Sen sat in front of the girl. "Do I know you?"


    "You''re the lemsen who robbed the supermarket of beer?" Milu asked.


    "Are you a journalist?" Asked Liam Sen, squinting.


    "I''m not a reporter. I''m a staff member of Dashan beer." Milu said, "I''m interested in your story."


    Although ramson is a drug addict, his brain is not very stupid. He has a faint sense of Milu''s intention.


    "What''s the good about me?"


    "I can bail you out, but you have to cooperate with the publicity of our company."


    "Just bail me out?" Liam Sen obviously wants more.


    "I won''t give you money directly, but I can give you an opportunity." Milu said: "an opportunity to get you back on track. In the next month, you can get the sponsorship of Dashan beer, drink as much as you want, and get rid of your addiction. After you are sentenced, our company will actively help you operate, let you get parole, and then you can enter our company. Of course, it''s just ordinary employees. If you If you can stop using drugs within half a year, you can get a reward of 10000 dollars in addition to your salary. "


    Liam Sen''s eyes flickered at Milu. He was moved, I have to say.


    Not only the chance to return to normal life in Milu''s mouth, but also the dignified, beautiful and generous girl in front of her.


    "Do you have a girlfriend?"


    Milu was stunned, but then she said with some pride: "now you are not worthy of love. When will you really give up the poison... Please ask me this question again."


    "I accept your terms." Said Liam Sen.


    Generally speaking, ten days can help an addict get rid of his addiction.


    But it''s just a physical escape. The real difficulty is psychological.


    Many addicts have been admitted to rehab centers, but the relapse rate is more than 90% within half a year.


    This is the psychological problem, because many times, they are unable to get a normal life, sensitive and fragile in their hearts, and the accumulated distress and depression are blocked in their hearts, and finally let them go back on the road of no return.


    Milu didn''t want her boyfriend to be an addict.


    Of course, if Liam Sen gave up the drug, she would not mind giving this man a chance to pursue himself.


    Everyone is eager for a new life, even mson.


    Even if he knows, this opportunity is based on taking advantage of his deeds.


    ¡­¡­


    Then Denver began to use Liam SEN for propaganda.


    At the beginning, the effect of this propaganda point was not very good.


    The United States is a sick country, normal people do not care about the lives of those addicts.


    Until a private drug treatment center announced that Da Shan beer has a very good inhibitory effect on drug addiction, reducing the pain of drug addiction.


    At this time, it really attracted the attention of the media.


    Denver received sales data, with the highest single day sales of more than 250000 cans.


    Through market research, Denver found that drug treatment centers have increased sales.There are thousands of centers in California, most of which are private.


    Many of these centers began to try to use beer for detoxification and to control the pain of drug addiction.


    The sales volume of 250000 cans a day not only ranked Dashan beer sixth in California, but also ranked it in the top 30 in the United States.


    ¡­¡­


    Westin Lee''s face grew worse.


    It''s not just a matter of personal resentment.


    It''s because of the potential of the outbreak of Dashan beer, which makes him deeply aware of the seriousness of the problem.


    Because of the increase of the market sales of Dashan beer, it has little influence on the second and third tier brands.


    This is similar to a brand with a daily sales volume of 20000 cans of beer. Because the sales volume of Dashan beer has increased and dropped to 18000 cans, they will not blame Dashan beer.


    However, the market will not expand suddenly. When the number of consumers is fixed, a new brand suddenly increases its sales volume. Then most of these sales volume must be the sales volume of those first-line brands.


    Westin lees has been investigating whose industry this mountain beer is.


    But we can''t find out completely, because Dashan beer is not a listed company, it can not disclose the identity of the owner.


    This makes Westin LISS have to suspect that this mountain beer is actually Denver''s industry.


    No, we can''t go on like this.


    If it goes on like this, California''s market is likely to be completely occupied by Da Shan beer.


    Although Xiyuan beer is an international first-line brand, it is impossible for them to give up a market at will. The California market is already huge.


    This makes Westin Lee tangle up. With his knowledge of Denver, Denver will never be satisfied with California. He will launch an impact on the market in the United States and even the world.


    Even if he hated the man again, Westin Lee had to admit that he was very capable.

 Chapter 1388

    What do big companies do to snipe small companies?


    One is sniping on the channel.


    Westin Lee''s first thought was to put pressure on Mara.


    Because now Dashan beer is only available in Mara supermarket.


    So the operation is very simple, that is to reduce the price of supply in exchange for the support of Mara supermarket.


    At the same time, it is a hidden threat that if Mara supermarket does not cooperate, they will increase the supply price of Xiyuan beer.


    Westin Leese thinks Mara supermarket should know how to choose.


    After all, the influence and scale of Xiyuan beer are not comparable to that of Dashan beer.


    Of course, this kind of thing cannot be made public. Once it is made public, Xiyuan beer will constitute unfair competition, similar to the 3Q war of that year.


    Westin Lee received a response, which was received in less than 20 minutes.


    Westin LISS was very happy. It seems that Mara supermarket still attaches great importance to Xiyuan beer, so he quickly replied to his request.


    But what he didn''t expect was that Mara supermarket refused Westin Lee''s request.


    It also announced that it will further examine and investigate whether Xiyuan beer is qualified to be put on the shelves of Mara supermarket.


    Westin LISS was furious at first, but soon he came back.


    They don''t have a superior subordinate relationship with Mara supermarket, which is a very important channel.


    If Mala supermarket takes Xiyuan beer off the shelves, it may not have any impact on the sales volume of Xiyuan beer in the short term.


    However, once the incident is exposed, the media, consumers and even competitors will build up momentum and slander Xiyuan beer.


    Why does Mara supermarket take Xiyuan beer off the shelves?


    What is the quality problem of Xiyuan beer?


    Or is Xiyuan beer not worthy of the name?


    Mara supermarket is a very important channel for wine products, and it also has a very large voice.


    Think of Westin Lee and start sweating.


    He was so confused that he did such a thing. If the email he sent to Mara supermarket had been made public, he would have to resign.


    As Westin LISS worried, the email was soon sent to Chen Yu.


    There was no water in Whitney''s head. She knew something else about being familiar.


    Let''s not talk about Chen Yu''s relationship with her daughter.


    Chen''s influence on Mara''s supermarket is enough for her to make a choice.


    Xiyuan beer is not undesirable, although it is an international first-line brand.


    But Xiyuan beer is not the dominant beer brand.


    As a matter of fact, so far, no beer brand dare to say that it has a dominant position.


    This also causes that even if there is no Xiyuan beer in Mara supermarket, consumers will choose other brands of beer, and will not say that they will not buy it without Xiyuan beer.


    However, Mara supermarket needs mountain beer very much.


    Even though Dashan beer currently ranks sixth in California''s beer daily sales list, it is the highest beer brand in Mara supermarket.


    Dashan beer is not listed in other supermarkets and channels, which limits its development.


    But it has something to do with the production of Dashan beer.


    Once the production of Dashan beer goes up and the larger area of distribution, it will definitely be able to compete for the top sales in California.


    It''s funny that Westin Lee, the head of Xiyuan beer, wanted to threaten Mara supermarket.


    Isn''t it a joke that the brand that ranks the fifth in daily sales of Mara supermarket is threatening to raise the supply price and demand the beer brand that ranks the first in the next supermarket.


    The importance of Dashan beer to Mara supermarket can be imagined.


    It is also of great significance to the future layout of the supermarket in the United States.


    In the future, Mara supermarket will be located in the United States. Other supermarkets do not have beer, but Mara supermarket has, so customers are more likely to come to Mara supermarket.


    Of course, winip is more willing to forge a closer alliance with Chen Yu.


    So it''s reasonable for her to email Westin Lee to Chen Yu.


    When Chen finished reading the letter, he called Denver.


    "Mr. Denver, I have an email for you to see if it can be used."


    Denver received the e-mail from Chen Yu and looked at it carefully. His face was surprised and happy.


    "This is from Mara supermarket?" Asked Denver curiously.


    "Well, do you think this letter is useful?"


    "Yes, but not now." Denver said.


    "Why?"


    "Mr. Chen, it''s more effective to hold a card in your hand than to play it directly." Denver said with a smile.


    As a partner, Denver would be happy to teach Chen."Like a nuclear weapon?"


    "Yes, it is." Denver said with a smile, "I know Westin lees very well. He is my former subordinate. He has his own talents, but he is not the kind of person who can sacrifice himself for the company''s interests. This kind of person is easy to be used by us."


    "Well, I will not interfere in this matter. According to our previous agreement, you can get 5% of the shares. When are you free, you can come and sign this document."


    The shares are not for free. Denver also needs to pay for them.


    This is a legal sale of shares. According to the current sales volume of more than 250000 cans per day, the annual sales volume can reach nearly 400 million US dollars, and the net profit may exceed 50 million US dollars, so the market valuation can reach at least 500 million US dollars.


    A 5% stake, or $25 million.


    Chen Yu can''t give us $23 million to others directly, even if this person is his partner.


    Even if Denver can''t get the money, he will raise money to buy it in his own way.


    "Mr. Chen, in addition to these 5% shares, I hope I can get more shares in the future."


    "Up to 20%." Chen gave his own bottom line.


    On the one hand, if we want to take Denver''s heart, we must give him enough benefits.


    In Denver, Chen Yu''s methods of these days are also vivid. The first day''s sales volume is less than 10000 cans. In less than 20 days, with the efforts of Denver, it has risen to 250000 cans. Although the quality of his beer is there, there is no doubt about Denver''s ability.


    A 20% stake is enough to tie Denver and mountain beer together.


    "In addition, I''d like to make it clear to you that Dashan beer will not be listed. If you want to make money through shares, I''m afraid you will be disappointed." Chen said.


    "I see." Denver understands what Chen means.


    Listing may be able to make a big profit and raise the valuation of Dashan beer, but those are virtual wealth, which does not represent the real value.


    As a high-profit industry, both Chen Yu and Denver tend to rely on share dividends rather than share prices to boost their wealth.

 Chapter 1389

    Of course, not going public also means that Denver will never have the chance to actually master Dashan beer, and will always only be a major shareholder.


    If Dashan beer is listed on the stock market, Chen Yu''s shares can be continuously diluted through the stock market. But if Chen Yu is not listed, as long as he doesn''t sell his shares, no one can replace him.


    Of course, Dashan beer''s profit prospects are very good, even more than those of the so-called super big companies.


    It''s similar to the $800 billion market value of goog, resulting in a net profit of $3 billion.


    Goog''s market value can rank in the top ten in the world, but its net profit is less than the top 100.


    So if it is the shareholders of Guge, they only want to make money by the dividend of Guge, it is estimated that they will not be able to return to the original in their lives.


    But a brand company with high net profit, such as Dashan beer, may be able to pay back the cost in a few years, and it will be a sustainable income for the whole life.


    At this time, Chen Zhu basically lived in isolation.


    Because in another week or so, farry''s due date is up.


    Chen predicted that in the next few days, he would send fari to the hospital.


    "Farley, do you think you''re going to the hospital?" Chen Yu asked fari for her opinion.


    Fari shook her head. "No, I don''t feel so fast. I''ll wait a few days before I go to the hospital."


    Farrie doesn''t want to spend a few days in a hospital full of medicine.


    "Chen, won''t you deliver the baby?"


    Farrie prefers to give birth at home.


    Chen Yu smiled bitterly. He knew all the knowledge of delivery.


    But he hasn''t delivered a baby so far.


    And home conditions are no better than hospitals.


    If it''s OK to have a smooth delivery, it''s a little bit painful at best, and you can give farry a painless delivery yourself.


    But if it''s dystocia, it''s not pain, it''s fatal.


    At that time, there was no way to remedy it, so Chen Yu still felt that it was safest to let fari go to the hospital for labor.


    Come on, let''s watch first.


    There is still a little time.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, Chen received another call from Denver.


    "Mr. Chen, Westin Lee, on behalf of Xiyuan beer, offered us $600 million for Dashan beer."


    "Ha ha..." Chen Chu smiled, "no sale."


    "I know. I''m just doing my duty to give you a briefing." Denver said he thought Westin Lee''s offer was too confusing.


    Big companies suppress small companies. If they can''t kill you, they will buy you.


    This is the most common routine.


    Large companies offer an irresistible offer to small companies that are threatened. Most small companies will succumb to the huge temptation and sell the company.


    But Westin Lee''s offer is a bit insulting.


    His offer is more in line with the market valuation, but the key is that the brand of Dashan beer is still on the rise.


    In less than a month after the product went on the market, it has reached the sales volume of 250000 cans, and the predictable income will be much higher than the market valuation.


    At this time, he made a $600 million offer, which made him unhappy and disgusted Denver.


    "Mr. Chen, I''m going to let our company shoot new ads again."


    "Didn''t we have advertising before? It''s only 20 days. Now we''re advertising again. Are we too impatient?"


    "It''s not the same. The previous advertisements were used in the second and third line TV stations. Now I plan to put the advertisements on ABC. As one of the five major TV stations, ABC''s low-quality advertisements not only fail to achieve good results, but also probably lower our brand value."


    "If you think it''s necessary, do it." Chen said.


    "Mr. Chen, I may not have time these days. I need to go to Denver to prepare for the beer festival and rent the venue and exhibition stand." Denver said.


    They had planned for the beer festival.


    "Do you need me?" Chen asked.


    "You''d better show up."


    "Well, give me the contact information of the advertising company. I''ll take time to talk about it these two days."


    The next day, when Chen was about to go out, he gave her a thousand words of advice.


    "Chen, I''m not a kid. If I have a stomachache, I''ll call an ambulance at the first time."


    "I''d better not go out, anyway, it''s not an important thing," Chen thought


    For Chen Yu''s inexplicable love, fari was helpless for a while.


    In order to look after himself, Chen Yu even put down the business.


    "Chen, get out of work now."


    "All right, all right." Chen Yu looks at the time and estimates the time to go out.Chen Yu came downstairs to the advertising company. Yesterday, he had already communicated with the advertising company.


    So when Chen Yu arrived, a woman stood at the door to meet him.


    "Miss, have we met somewhere?" Chen Yu doesn''t want to soak up this woman. He really feels familiar.


    The woman looked at Chen Yu and said, "Sir, I''m norworth Singh. I was with darimore that night. I met you on the way."


    "Ah I remember. " Chen Yu patted his head.


    It''s not that Chen Jian forgot, it''s mainly that Chen didn''t pay much attention to norworth Singh that night.


    "This is The company of Daley Moore? " Chen Yu didn''t expect to find Steven''s daughter''s company.


    "Yes, please follow me." Nawaz Singh took Chen to the advertising agency.


    When Chen Yu was standing at the door, Dai limore also showed an unexpected expression.


    Looking around at norworth Singh, darimore still doesn''t understand.


    "Mr. Chen, are you here?"


    "Boss, he is our company''s customer." In the company, Norwich Singh still calls darimore boss.


    "Mr. Chen, are you a client of our company?"


    "Yes, I come to talk about advertising cooperation with you on behalf of Dashan beer." Chen Zhu nodded, "can we get to the point?"


    "Of course." "Go get creative people together in the conference room," she said, nodding as she quickly gathered her emotions


    Chen Yu is Party A, while Daley Moore and her advertising company are Party B.


    So Chen can make most of the requests, no matter reasonable or unreasonable.


    However, Chen doesn''t know advertising, and the plan put forward by Daley Moore is still in the copywriting stage.


    Then by the director of planning to explain, Chen Yu listen to a little knowledge.


    "Mr. Chen, what do you think of our plan? Is there anything that needs to be changed? "


    "Well This Yes, how much is the budget? " Chen asked.


    "The cost of planning is $200000, and the budget of advertising is about $2 million, but if you can give these three plans to our company for shooting, we can reduce the cost of planning."

 Chapter 1390

    Dailimore''s company is mainly engaged in advertising planning and creative, advertising shooting.


    Of course, compared with shooting advertisements, the revenue of advertising planning and creativity is insignificant.


    If you can get a business of shooting advertisements, it will cost US $12 million less and US $10 million more. The company will be responsible for arranging the director, actors and props of the advertisements, among which we can get rich rewards, and then there will be service fees.


    Chen Yu felt that the idea given by Daley Moore''s company was good, so after a little consideration, he accepted the proposal of Daley Moore.


    Chen Yu didn''t plan to bargain either, not because of the others, because this company belongs to Daley Moore and Steven''s daughter.


    It''s such a trouble to do business with acquaintances. If Chen Yu knew earlier that the company belonged to Daley Moore, he would never come to talk in person, but since he has already talked, Chen Yu can only accept it.


    At least in the case that the conditions and the given scheme are not bad, they must be given priority to acquaintances.


    This is extremely common both at home and abroad.


    After all, this is a human society.


    "Let''s have a meal, Mr. Chen."


    Dai limore knows that Chen Yu is Chinese, and the Chinese are usually at the dinner table to get closer to each other.


    Chen Yu looked at the time and hesitated a little.


    "Mr. Chen, are you in a hurry?"


    "Let''s go." Chen Yu smiled.


    Chen Yu doesn''t have any good feelings for Dai limore, but he won''t die all his life because of the initial little conflict. Let alone the relationship between Dai limore and Steven, now they are still cooperative.


    Of course, a close relationship like Steven''s, or even Zora''s, is definitely impossible.


    Chen Yu and Dai limore still have some points in their communication.


    Nawaz Singh also went.


    In fact, dalymore wants to close the relationship with Chen Yu through another aspect.


    That''s their three common topic, magic.


    In the dining room, novaz Singh takes the initiative to raise the topic.


    "Mr. Chen, what magic system specialty are you?"


    "Specialization? It should be regarded as a strengthening department. " Chen Yu thought for a moment and replied, "but the magic I learned is more complicated, and I have a little involvement in body department, spirit department and element department."


    "If you want to be good at magic, you''d better concentrate on it. Too much contact is not good." "And the power of male psychics is limited, and there''s no point in learning too much magic," she said, with a sort of forerunner voice


    Of course, she thinks she has the qualification in front of Chen Yu.


    "In addition, strengthening magic can do great harm to the body, so Mr. Chen had better exercise more. I''ve heard about some psychics who specialize in strengthening magic. When they are old, their physical condition is not good. When they are young, strengthening magic is used too often, resulting in too heavy burden on the body."


    "Miss norworth, what is your specialty?"


    "I am an expert in exploration and perception, not in the big system." "It''s a very understatement," she said.


    "I don''t know much about the system. Can you explain it to me, Miss Navarro?" Chen asked curiously.


    He didn''t want to learn the magic of the system, mainly to understand it.


    Although exploration and perception is not the magic of the battle system, norworth Singh is not really powerless.


    In the magic world, there is also a kind of name, called "five five open system".


    This kind of psychic master and everyone are in their Fifth Five-Year Plan, even if they are much stronger than their opponents, they can also achieve the Fifth Five-Year Plan.


    The so-called "five five five starts" is not to win or lose, but to draw in most cases, or to hurt both sides.


    "Do you mind if I use magic on you?" She said.


    "Please."


    With her fingertips on her eyebrows, she stares at Chen.


    All of a sudden, Chen Yu felt a magic power from her.


    The next moment, a smile appeared on her face.


    "Mr. Chen, your weakness is your left arm?"


    "Er..."


    This point can''t be denied, after all, Chen''s left arm is not as good as his right.


    She picked up the knife and fork on the table and stabbed her right arm.


    Chen Yu felt a stab in his left arm.


    "Eh?" Chen Chu is a little surprised: "is this damage replication?"


    "No, it''s a mirror image of weakness." "I can copy your weakness and then hurt you by hurting my weakness," said navorth Singh


    Suddenly, the knife and fork in her hand were forced. She wanted to cut a small hole in her arm for demonstration.However, she can''t cut it. She still hasn''t cut it.


    The face of Nawaz Singh is still the same. It seems that this Asian is good. This kind of small attack has no effect on him.


    Chen Yu is thinking of the magic of vulnerability mirror, which can really pose a threat to himself.


    After all, their weaknesses are exposed in front of each other, and they can attack themselves at will.


    "Is that perfect magic?" Chen said.


    She smiled and shook her head. In her opinion, Chen Yu''s ability to say these words is enough to show that Chen Yu''s level is not so good and she can say such childish words.


    "How can there be perfect magic in this world?" "Like me now, I hurt you through the image of weakness, and I also hurt myself," she said


    "Can''t you give yourself another healing magic?"


    "In fact, there are many ways to make up, different situations and different ways to deal with them, but that is not a magic, let alone perfect magic."


    According to Nawaz Singh, Chen''s level may be better than that of dalymore.


    Occasionally he would ask questions that seemed childish to her.


    But it''s also understandable that not every psychic has a complete heritage.


    Of course, based on the mentality of educating the younger generation, norworth Singh is willing to give Chen Yu some professional guidance.


    Chen Yu didn''t find the disdain in her heart. Instead, he learned a lot about magic from her.


    Usually in the association, everyone is in awe of him. What he said is the truth.


    Let alone teach Chen Yu. What Chen Yu says is only his own fallacies. They will try to turn them into truth.

 Chapter 1391

    Chen Yu had a good time talking with norworth Singh.


    The people of the association always need to carry a shelf. Chen Yu really learned a lot here in novaz Singh.


    At least everyone looks at things differently.


    Nawaz Singh is a bit of a good teacher. Besides, there is nothing wrong with her.


    At this time, the restaurant lights up.


    The sky outside the window seems to be rather gloomy, with black clouds all over Los Angeles.


    Just then, a news report was on the TV hanging in the restaurant.


    According to the forecast of meteorological satellite, the first Pacific tropical cyclone this year will land on the west coast in the next three days, and the wind force is expected to reach level 16.


    "It''s a very uncomfortable day." Chen Yu looks out of the window. The sky with dark clouds on top reminds him of the same sky when he was fighting with the fallen source.


    However, the sky is similar to the last time, but there is no magic smell.


    "It has been 13 years since the last tropical cyclone landed on the west coast. Every time it landed on the west coast, it would bring something unclean." She said.


    "Is there any other way of saying that?"


    "It''s called a typhoon in your East and a hurricane in North America, but most of the tropical cyclones follow the path of the earth''s rotation. In China''s Taoism, it gathers the sun and generates. Although the typhoon brings destruction, it also brings vitality." "The reverse tropical cyclone is a violation of the earth''s rotation path, so it''s called" stepping on the Yin and facing the door, "said Nawaz Singh


    Chen Yu basically knows nothing about Taoism. He is not as good as a foreigner as norworth Singh.


    "What is Dengyin linmen?"


    "It is to blow Yin Qi to the west coast, and ordinary people will get sick when they are exposed to a large number of Yin Qi, so it can be predicted that there will be a large number of patients on the west coast in the future." She said.


    "That''s great."


    "OK? Why? "


    "I''m a doctor. Is there anything more pleasant for a doctor than to increase the number of patients?" Chen Yuli said of course.


    "In addition, it''s better not to go out during the transit of tropical cyclone, so as not to encounter trouble."


    Chen Yu rolled his eyes. Who would go out in a typhoon.


    "The last time the tropical cyclone landed in North America, it also blew a ghost ship to the west coast."


    It''s just a ghost ship. Chen Yu doesn''t pay attention to it at all.


    Of course, it''s better not to go out in a typhoon.


    No, it''s just a few days before farry''s due date. It seems that farry should be sent to the hospital as soon as possible.


    In case of typhoon tianfali giving birth, it will be troublesome then.


    When Chen Yu walked out of the restaurant, a green lightning suddenly crossed the sky.


    Chen Yu frowned and the wind blew.


    The wind is really uncomfortable.


    Before the tropical cyclones landed, they felt the oppressive Yin Qi in the wind.


    Norworth Singh frowned, too.


    "Singh, what''s the matter?" Asked dalymore.


    "This pressure reminds me of the third night in downtown Los Angeles two years ago."


    Chen Yu was going to be separated from them, but she couldn''t help but ask, "do you think the tropical cyclone this time is very similar to the third night last time?"


    "I can''t say, but on the third night, there will only be signs of sky change. According to the meteorological report of the meteorological station, the tropical cyclone will land in three days. If someone wants to wake up on the third night, it can''t happen on the first day."


    "I have something else to do. Let''s go." Chen''s face suddenly became a little dignified.


    Norworth Singh looked at Chen Yu''s figure and touched his left arm.


    "You''d better not go out these days, darimore."


    "What''s the matter? Because of this hurricane? "


    "Forget what I said. Last time, a ghost ship was blown ashore. It''s really going to kill people."


    "It''s uncomfortable," she said, looking around her eyes


    "Singh, come to my house these days." "I''m a little scared on my own, and I''m going to give my employees a few days off and wait for the tropical cyclone to pass before going back to work," said dalymore


    "Yes."


    When she looked around, the discomfort became more and more obvious.


    "Darimore, you can drive."


    When she was in the car, she began to use magic.


    Darimore had been learning magic for a while with norworth Singh, and she felt the magic wave in norworth Singh.


    It''s just that she doesn''t know what magic Benazir Singh is using from the car.All of a sudden, images flashed through her mind.


    A pair of eyes are watching her!


    That bad feeling comes from the gaze of those eyes.


    "Darimore, you stop and I may have to deal with the trouble."


    "Here? There are so many people here. Are you sure you want to fight with others here? "


    "I don''t want to cause you any trouble."


    "I''m your student. Have you forgotten?"


    Nawaz Singh hesitated for a moment: "well Drive to a remote place. "


    "Do you know who is coming to trouble you?"


    "I come from the Roma family. I don''t have any enemies in my daily life. It''s only the people in the family who will come to me for trouble." She said.


    "Why do people from the same family come to trouble you?"


    "Our family has a habit that every awakened witch can inherit a magic prop from her family. Of course, I also inherit a magic prop. The magic prop is very rare. The number of magic props in the family is limited. First come, first get, and then there is no chance. Either wait for the previous witch to die, then inherit, or from other Witches Grab magic items. "


    "The people who come to me for trouble are nothing more than this plan. Through my super sense vision, I feel that the eyes should be the people I have seen. Count them, that''s just a few people."


    "What are the magic props you inherited?"


    She pointed to her earrings.


    Dalymore looks at the earrings of norworth Singh, which are made of silver. There are two small stars on them. They are very unique.


    "This earring is called healing, which can double the duration of the user''s magic and reduce the consumption of magic." "For example, the image of weakness that I just imposed on Mr. Chen has not been lifted up to now," said Nawaz Singh

 Chapter 1392

    "Here it is."


    She said.


    It''s remote enough to see no buildings.


    "Is there anyone following us?" Asked dalymore hesitantly.


    "People have come."


    "Where? There''s no car on the way. "


    Norworth Singh looked to the side of the road, and she had sensed the location of the people coming.


    "Come out, Okura."


    I saw a gust of wind, a red haired woman came out.


    The woman was dressed in a black dress, with deep red heels, a big wave around her chest, arms around her chest, and walked in a catwalk.


    "Hi, sister." Okura Singh waved her hand gently, with a charming smile on her face.


    Dalymore turned to look at norworth Singh. "Your sister?"


    Nawaz Singh looked coldly at Okura Singh.


    Obviously, their sister''s feelings are not good.


    It can even be said to be abominable, very abominable.


    "Are you going to show your little animals again?" There was a certain irony in the tone of norworth Singh.


    Okura Singh drew at the corner of her mouth. Her sister''s words were obviously stabbing her pain point.


    But soon Okura Singh returned to normal: "this time it''s different. I found a new toy."


    As soon as she was about to release the vulnerability image, Singer suddenly remembered that the vulnerability image she had used before had not been released.


    When she raised her left arm and tried to remove the image of her weakness, a gust of wind blew by.


    A big, bloody bite took norworth Singh''s left arm.


    "Ah..." Darimore was startled.


    It was a gray spotted jackal, but the size of the Jackal was a little intimidating.


    Okura Singh''s face became more and more proud when she saw that she had won.


    At this time, Okura Singh was surrounded by a larger jackal, and a dozen equally large jackals surrounded her and dale Moore.


    These huge jackals seem to appear out of thin air.


    They were never found before.


    "Sister, is it a surprise now?" Okura Singh proudly said, "I named them windscreamers."


    "A pack of jackals." "You still don''t change the old routine, you still use the two mutation magic of hidden weathering and giant transformation. Besides, you have no other routine," she said coldly


    "But you''ve got it, whether it''s an old way or not, as long as it works."


    "It works?" With a sneer, she suddenly pulled her left arm hard.


    Whine -


    the jackal, who had bitten the left arm of norworth Singh, suddenly gave a scream and fell down with blood.


    Okura Singh''s face changed. What''s the matter?


    Why didn''t she get hurt?


    Did Nawaz Singh learn to strengthen magic?


    Okura Singh''s face was full of confusion.


    But she did not hesitate, and immediately ordered other jackals to attack her.


    That''s when she really uses the power of her left arm.


    Weakness mirror can copy the weakness part of the enemy, but it can also copy the characteristics of that part.


    However, she did not understand that this was Chen''s weak left arm, but it seemed so terrible.


    A jackal pounced on her, and she did not respond, but her left arm did.


    She raised her left arm, grabbed the Jackal''s head in the air, and pinched it.


    The move stunned both darimore and Okura Singh.


    Darimore had heard before that she was not good at fighting.


    But now, isn''t it a little too modest to be so-called bad at fighting?


    Okura Singh felt more incredible.


    Darimore may think that norworth Singh is modest, but Okura Singh knows her sister very well.


    She didn''t understand why her sister, who was not good at fighting, suddenly changed her style, and she still went to the reinforcement system that was not suitable for her.


    It''s like learning in a university and suddenly changing a subject.


    Originally, I studied mathematics department, but I went to practice sports directly.


    Few witches play reinforcement magic.


    On the one hand, in addition to the fact that women''s physical strength is not as good as men''s, the effect of strengthening magic is not as good as men''s.


    Because witches are more magical than men in general, they have more choices, rather than choose to strengthen magic.However, why does the half way monk, Nawaz Singh, have such a strong strength?


    In fact, even norworth Singh herself was in a state of stupor.


    This left arm should have been Chen''s weakness, but is it not obvious?


    At this time, two jackals came to attack on the left and right sides.


    Norwich Singh''s left arm is faster and more brutal.


    He grabbed the car next to him and swung it around. Two jackals were smashed.


    Although these jackals are controlled by Okura Singh, they are not irrational creatures. They also have fear.


    There are no jackals who dare to come forward after being slaughtered by Nawaz Singh.


    She was envious of her left arm, which was not her own.


    In addition to the infinite force, this left arm''s instinctive response has become a muscle memory.


    No need to worry about it, this arm can sense the fight and danger.


    Unfortunately, there is a time limit for the vulnerability image. It''s estimated in a few minutes.


    It seems that the man is stronger than he thought.


    But is this left arm really his weakness?


    Are the weaknesses so strong and so difficult to deal with?


    In other words, my magic is wrong. In fact, what I just used is not the image of weakness, but the image of ability.


    Unlike the image of weakness, the image of ability is more difficult to perform. Nawaz Singh has been practicing for several years and has not learned this magic.


    Didn''t you just use the power mirror successfully?


    That''s why I gained Chen''s ability?


    In fact, his real strength is his left arm?


    "Okura, disappear in front of me at once, otherwise, maybe I can''t help crushing your chin."


    Okura Singh''s face was livid. Originally, she came here to find norworth Singh with a vow, but she didn''t expect to be beaten hard.


    Of course, it''s not the first time. In the past, Okura Singh has always been in high spirits, and then she has been severely humiliated by novaz Singh.

 Chapter 1393

    When Okura Singh left, she suddenly sat on the ground.


    Seeing this, Dale Moore hurriedly stepped forward to help Na watts Singer: "Singh, what''s the matter with you?"


    "I''m fine. Let me sit on the ground for a while."


    Nawaz Singh just had a good fight, but that arm wasn''t hers.


    As the magic disappears, so does the burden.


    If you borrow something from others, you need to pay interest.


    If Okura Singh is not scared away, then she is likely to lose.


    "Going to the hospital?" Asked dalymore.


    Norwich Singh shook her head. She didn''t even talk now. She sat on the ground for more than half an hour, and got on the car with the help of dalymore.


    Although the car was swung around by novaz Singh, there was no other damage except for a little blood stain and two not obvious depressions.


    "Singh, that''s what you just said?"


    "That''s the ability magic I used to Mr. Chen before. I borrowed his strongest ability." She said.


    Now, she is sure that she has inadvertently used the mirror image of her ability.


    "Is this the magic of reinforcement?"


    "Well, the best thing the reinforcement department is good at is fighting. It has strong attack and anti attack power, but its shortcomings are obvious." "That''s too much of a burden on the body," she said


    ¡­¡­


    When farry saw Chen Yu coming back, she looked nervous.


    "Chen, what''s the matter?"


    "Fanny, I think you''re due for a few days. Let''s go to the hospital."


    "No." Fari shook her head at once.


    "According to the weather report, it is likely that there will be tropical cyclones landing on the west coast in the next three days"


    "then wait for the tropical cyclones to regenerate in the past."


    "Did you manage the baby in your stomach?"


    "Sure, she listens to me."


    Chen Yu is helpless. Seeing fari''s determination, he can only temporarily give up sending fari to the hospital.


    "I''ll give you a test."


    Chen began to examine farry and the baby in her stomach.


    It''s not just routine tests, Chen Yu still uses magic to explore the vital signs of farry and her children.


    All of a sudden, Chen Yu noticed that the heart rate of the baby in Fanny''s stomach was very low.


    Chen Yu was shocked. He looked at farry from the corner of his eyes, and his face remained unchanged.


    The fetal heart rate is generally higher than that of adults, but now their children''s heart rate is so low that Chen has to be careful.


    There are many possibilities for low fetal heart rate, which may be the problem of the mother. However, Farley is healthy and pays attention to her diet, so there is no problem.


    Or it''s the problem of the fetus itself. Although the child has not yet been born, he actually has consciousness.


    Even in the stomach, the child is still very active, it may be that he is tired of playing.


    Chen Yu is very nervous. Is this a problem that has been existing all the time, or is it a problem just emerging?


    Is it the child''s development?


    I went to the hospital and checked several times before, but I didn''t find any problems with my child''s development.


    So it should be a temporary problem.


    The magic of Chen Yu was sent into the body of fari.


    Sure enough, Chen found that the child was wrapping the umbilical cord around his neck, but after wrapping it, he couldn''t break free.


    As a result, I feel dizzy.


    Chen Yu was a little annoyed. Before the little bastard was born, he made trouble for himself and his mother.


    If on the day of childbirth, the umbilical cord can''t be twined like this.


    Fortunately, the umbilical cord was not completely entangled. After the little bastard was in a coma, the umbilical cord released itself.


    The little bastard suddenly moved and opened his eyes. He seemed to see something.


    Chen Yu suddenly found that his magic was being absorbed.


    Fari is not a psychic. She can''t absorb magic.


    Is it the magic absorbed by this little bastard?


    Just then, the little bastard fell asleep again.


    But at this time his signs are much more stable.


    Chen Zhu breathed a sigh of relief, and Fanny gently stroked her stomach.


    At this time, there is another emergency warning news on TV:


    according to the satellite photos sent to the Meteorological Bureau by NASA, the tropical cyclone is upgrading in 1400 kilometers of the Pacific Ocean southwest of the west coast. The central wind force of the tropical cyclone has reached 200 kilometers per hour, and has reached the peak of category III hurricane. At present, the tropical cyclone is being further strengthened In the next 24 hours, the tropical cyclone is likely to reach level 5 or above.


    The Meteorological Bureau officially named the tropical cyclone "witch".Chen felt that it was difficult to breathe, because he felt that the tropical cyclone was coming to their home, and he was robbed of life and death.


    What is the concept of a category 5 hurricane?


    The U.S. Department of Meteorology divides hurricanes into five categories, with 119-153 kilometers per hour as the first category, 154-177 kilometers as the second category, 178-209-as the third category, 210-248 kilometers as the fourth category, 249 or above 249 kilometers as the fifth category.


    At present, the tropical cyclone is forming and has not reached its peak, but it has reached the peak of level 3, that is to say, when it lands on the west coast, it will probably reach or exceed level 5.


    How much damage can a category 5 hurricane do?


    In 2005, hurricane V caused us $200 billion in economic losses, killed 2000 people and left hundreds of thousands homeless.


    You know, this is America with the most developed economy.


    Of course, the American rescue system has been criticized.


    If it''s just a hurricane, Chen doesn''t care, but he''s afraid it''s not just a hurricane landing.


    If it''s the little bastard in Fanny''s stomach, today is the first night!


    And the typhoon will come the day after tomorrow! What if Farley gives birth the day after tomorrow night?


    No, not if Farrie is sure to give birth the night after tomorrow.


    It''s impossible to protect farry while giving birth.


    It''s impossible to get to the hospital. If you send Fanny to the hospital, it''s likely to cause more casualties.


    Chen Yu called Farr and said, "Farr, please come to my house tomorrow and the day after tomorrow."


    "Why? My work is a little busy. "


    "It''s two days since your sister gave birth."


    "You can send her to the hospital."


    "I''m not going to take her to the hospital. Besides, I haven''t delivered the baby." Chen said.


    "I didn''t either I''m the oncologist Although I know the knowledge of midwifery, I haven''t practiced it


    "I believe you."


    Farr is going crazy. She doesn''t understand what''s going on with Chen Yu.


    What do you believe in me for?


    "You''re going to bet on Fanny and her baby?"


    "Believe me, I''m for them." Chen Yu said calmly, "in a word, you come right after work today."

 Chapter 1394

    Farr rushed to mirror lake and looked at Chen Yu and fari with aggressive eyes.


    In fact, farry didn''t understand what Chen meant.


    "Don''t look at me. If you have any questions, please ask Chen Hao." Fari said, stroking her big belly.


    "The hurricane will land the day after tomorrow. I''m afraid the hospital will be cut off that night."


    "The hospital has backup generators." "What you worry about is totally unfounded," Farr looked at Chen


    "It''s my tradition there."


    "Do you think I''m a fool?" Val looks at Chen Yu with a black face.


    "It''s Fanny who says she wants to give birth at home."


    "Did I say that?"


    "Don''t you want to go to the hospital?"


    Phare stared at Chen Yu and said, "Chen, tell me the truth, why?"


    "You just need to help me this time, this year and tomorrow, how much purple and green wine and nameless wine you want to drink, as well as Dashan beer, I will provide it to you."


    Farr also knew that daydream, ziqingniang, nameless wine and Dashan beer were all made by Chen Yu.


    However, her income is usually limited. She can''t afford to drink anything other than Da Shan beer.


    Although she also belongs to the high-income group, but the price of the first three kinds of wine is not affordable for the ordinary middle class.


    "Chen, are you sure you want to put farry at risk? You and I are not specialists in obstetrics and Gynecology, and there are no conditions for hospital delivery here. We two will have risks. "


    "Conditions can be created."


    In the old black space, there are Chen Yu and old black''s laboratories, which have a lot of medical tools and instruments.


    As long as Chen Yu brings these instruments and tools out.


    The problem is not great.


    The problem is


    "Tools, equipment and instruments are not a problem. I have all the instruments and equipment for delivery. I will install an operating room tonight."


    The first floor of the basement is a semi closed space, so even if there is a typhoon on the ground, or even water, as long as the stairs are sealed, it will not affect the basement.


    "But there''s another problem. You may have to be prepared."


    "What''s the problem?"


    "You may be the only one to deliver the baby."


    "What do you mean? Are you going out? Fari is going to give birth. Are you going out? " Asked farIn.


    "I don''t go out, I''m just saying that I might be busy with other things when I deliver Farley''s baby."


    "What are you up to? There''s something more important than Farrie giving birth. "


    "Phare, don''t ask." What did fari have in mind.


    "Are you busy with me?"


    "Anyway, it''s complicated. Don''t ask."


    "Things are not clear, of course, complex. As long as they are clear, they are not complicated." Farr was adamant about the secret.


    Farr is very familiar with Chen Yu, who has good medical skills and loves farry very much.


    It''s understandable if he wants to deliver Farley himself.


    Genius is always radical. They prefer to believe in themselves rather than others.


    However, Chen Yu refused to send her to the hospital, and he was unwilling to deliver her.


    It''s hard for Phare to understand.


    "In short, on the day when fari gave birth to her children, there will be bad people coming to steal my and her children, so I need you to deliver them, and I will protect them. Do you understand that?"


    "Why not leave it to the police?"


    "How much do you think the police can do in hurricane five?"


    "Who is going to rob your child?"


    "A bunch of brain watering lunatics."


    "Are you serious?" Farr looked at Chen Yu seriously.


    "Seriously, of course. May I make fun of Fanny and the child''s life?"


    Farr rubbed his forehead: "well, I''ll trust you for the moment But I''m not sure I''m going to deliver the baby to Farrie alone. "


    Chen touched his chin and considered paying half: "or should I kidnap the obstetrics and Gynecology team in the hospital?"


    "You''re kidding me."


    Finally, to appease Farr, farry asked at night.


    "Chen, what''s the matter?"


    "Our child may be a witch." Chen said helplessly.


    Fari''s face was full of surprises: "are you serious? Are our children witches? "


    "Is it necessary to be so excited?"


    "Of course, our children will definitely inherit your magic talent..."


    "Well, take a rest. I''ll prepare for the operation."


    The best result is natural childbirth, but prevention is also necessary.


    Chen doesn''t want to have any problems with it.In order to ensure the smooth delivery of fali, Chen Zhu needs to consider all aspects.


    There is also news that Chen Yu is upset, because the tropical cyclone has increased to level 5 in the process of approaching the west coast, and the current speed is 260 kilometers per hour.


    The last hurricane that devastated the west coast in 2005 was 280 kilometers per hour.


    Now the tropical cyclone is close to the speed of the last one, and there are still about 48 hours left.


    According to the development trend of "witch", the tropical cyclone still shows signs of strengthening, and may even reach 300 kilometers per hour.


    The destructive power of a hurricane with a speed of 300 kilometers per hour is not only the wind, but also the waves.


    Moreover, the Mirror Lake Villa designed by robio for Chen Zhu has a maximum wind speed of 250 km / h.


    If the wind speed is more than 300 kilometers per hour, it will cause great damage to the villa.


    Of course, these are not the main problems. The main problems are the safety of farry, Farr, little Gelin and the little witch in farry''s belly.


    Chen Yu is looking for help from the association.


    Their combat effectiveness is not weak But the first thing they had to face was not the attack of the third night, but the storm.


    In the hurricane wind of 300 kilometers per hour, let alone fighting, if they can stand in place, Chen Yu will give them a promotion and a raise.


    "Eukins, can you make the trees around Mirror Lake grow taller?"


    "Master, it needs more magic."


    Chen takes out more angel crystals. Eugene is the only one among Chen''s many pets who can use Angel crystals as a tree spirit.


    And angel crystal can promote the growth of plants.


    "I''ll give you as much as you want, and let these plants grow to the extreme."


    "HEMA and Baima, go and drive the cattle and sheep into the forest. Especially when the storm comes, don''t let the wind blow away our cattle."


    "Amun, if the wind blows from the other side of Mirror Lake, you are responsible for calming down the wave once it forms. If the wave is more than five meters away, I will let you swim around the Pacific Ocean ten times."

 Chapter 1395

    The next morning, Farr was stunned by the operating room Chen had assembled in the evening.


    "The water in this tank is the water source introduced from the lake water, which can be used for water delivery. The water quality does not need to be worried, and will not cause any harm to farry and children, let alone infection." Chen said.


    Water delivery belongs to the category of painless delivery, but the analgesic effect is not good, and Farley may not use this delivery method during delivery.


    At present, painless delivery technology has been very mature. Chen Yu has also prepared intraspinal delivery analgesia equipment.


    "Chen, can you use intraspinal injection to relieve pain?"


    "I won''t." Chen Yu shook his head.


    "Neither can I." Said Farr.


    Both Chen Yu and Farr understand the truth, but practical operation requires certain clinical experience.


    "Then we''d better find an anesthesiologist."


    Those who have the certificate of painless delivery anesthesiologist have practiced with the attending physician for at least one year, and have watched or assisted for more than 20 times before they are eligible for anesthesia alone.


    Anesthesia for parturients is through intraspinal injection. Although the technology is very mature, there are very strict restrictions on the amount of injection.


    Generally, it is to inject the subarachnoid cavity. Too much of the injection is not good for the parturient and the child. Too little of the injection does not have the analgesic effect.


    Moreover, the analgesic process is continuous, and the injection takes several minutes to ten minutes, and different levels of drug analgesia are carried out according to the level of maternal pain.


    "Do you know a doctor?" Chen asked.


    "Yes."


    "Invite him here. You''d better come here today, and pay whatever he wants."


    "You didn''t say that to me." Said Farr.


    "I can say the same to you if you need to."


    In fact, far is not short of money. After all, if she needs money in an industry as big as Whitney, she just needs to call her mother.


    Even if you call Chen, Chen will write her a blank check.


    Both Farr and Farrie have the right to inherit her family.


    Of course, neither of their sisters seems to be interested in it.


    Cesarean section is also a painless delivery. In addition to the preparation of injection analgesia,


    Chen Yu also prepared normal cesarean operation equipment and operating table.


    "Chen, can you tell me who wants to rob the children?"


    "Ask Fanny, she will tell you if she wants to."


    "All right, all right..." Farr thought about it. He went down to find farry and asked, "is the disinfection condition in place here?"


    Even if Farr believed in Chen''s preparation, disinfection was the most basic requirement.


    However, this is not a closed and isolated operating room in the hospital, so far, he still has to ask.


    "Well, there is a high-power air purification converter installed. Every time you open the stairway, remember to open the air purification converter."


    "We have this equipment in our hospital, at least 800000 dollars." "That''s what you prepared for farry?" Farr asked


    "I actually had this device." Chen said.


    Originally, this equipment was prepared in the laboratory in the space gap.


    "What else do I need to prepare? Better give me a list. "


    Farr did make a lot of lists for Chen Yu, some of which were not prepared.


    It''s not a necessity, it''s an emergency.


    Most of Chen''s equipment, tools and medicines are used in Chen''s and Lao Hei''s experiments.


    It''s not specially prepared for delivery, so there are still some deficiencies.


    So Chen Zhu must be ready today. He can only go out to prepare.


    ¡­¡­


    "Okura, you failed?"


    "Mr. Warren, my sister suddenly mastered reinforced magic, and it''s powerful reinforced magic." Okura Singh stood in front of the man with his head down.


    "You''re useless." Said Warren coldly.


    At this time, the jackals that Okura Singh followed all hissed and growled at Warren.


    They are loyal servants of Okura Singh.


    Okura Singh hurriedly restrained the jackals. She didn''t want to offend Warren.


    "It''s just a magic enhancement that defeated you. You''re so disappointing to me." "It seems I need to do it myself," Warren said


    Okura Singh''s face couldn''t help changing: "Mr. Warren, please give me another chance. This time, I will get the things."


    "I have no time to waste on you." Warren glanced coldly at Okura Singh.


    With that, Warren turned and walked away, leaving Okura Singh standing still.


    ¡­¡­Now, norworth Singh and darimore are shopping.


    Although the storm is coming, as long as it is not coming, people will not stop enjoying life and businessmen will not stop business.


    In the streets of Beverly Hills, luxury stores are still coming and going.


    Both of them are carrying big bags and small bags, which is the nature of women. Even though they are witches, they are more interested in shopping and discussing luxury goods.


    All of a sudden, norworth Singh''s body a meal, dalymore turned to look, found that norworth Singh is like a frozen body.


    "Singh, what''s the matter with you?"


    Norworth Singh''s face turned ugly.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "There are enemies." Although her body was fixed, her eyes were still moving. She looked ahead and finally locked a figure.


    The traitor of the Roma, Warren garrim.


    It''s different from the Singh family, which basically abandoned the Roma tradition.


    Warren garrim is not abandoning the Roma tradition.


    It is totally contrary to the tradition of the Roma, and it exercises the forbidden and taboo things of the Roma.


    It''s similar to choosing to immigrate and violating the law in one''s own country. That''s almost what it means.


    Of course, what Warren garrim did was far worse than breaking the law.


    Nawaz Singh''s mouth was full of magic spells, a mirror image of weakness.


    "Darimore, put your brooch in my neck." She said.


    At once, darimore took off her brooch and put it on the neck of norworth Singh.


    Then, standing opposite, Warren garrim covered his neck, and the fixed body magic of novac Singh was suddenly lifted.


    "Go, let''s go!" Norworth Singh looked at Warren garrim, turned around and left.


    "Shall we go home?"


    "No, do you know where Mr. Chen lives?"


    "Are you going to see Mr. Chen? What do you want him to do? "


    "The man who attacked me just now has a great influence. You and I can''t fight him. We can only borrow Mr. Chen''s ability."

 Chapter 1396

    "Can Mr. Chen''s ability fight against each other?"


    "Mr. Chen is capable of strengthening the Department, and he is very powerful. As long as he uses it properly, most of that person''s combat power can be eliminated."


    Darimore takes norworth Singh to mirror lake.


    For a moment, she felt the aura of heaven and earth in the air.


    "What an abundant element! This is a paradise for psychics. "


    It''s the second time darimore has been here, but it''s not that different from the first time.


    She didn''t find any difference between here and other places, that is, the air was better.


    "Is it good here?"


    "Very good."


    "My family also has a territory in the field of elements that is dedicated to the cultivation of ethnic awakening people, but that place is at least three times lower than the concentration of elements here," she said


    The car stopped at the gate of the villa. With a complex mood, dalymore came to the door and knocked.


    At this time, a strange woman opened the door. Dalymore didn''t know the woman. He said to himself, "is it Chen Yu''s lover?"?


    "Is Mr. Chen in, please?"


    "Chen has gone out. What can I do for you?"


    "When will he come back, please? Can I go in until Mr. Chen comes back? " Asked dalymore.


    Farr is a little hesitant, because she heard that someone was going to rob Chen Zhu and farry''s children, so she is worried now.


    Now there are two women who don''t know each other, which makes her think more.


    "I''ll call Chen."


    "Sure, please."


    Farr called Chen Yu in front of darimore and Nawaz Singh.


    "Hello, Chen, there are two ladies at the door who say they want to see you." Said Farr.


    "What''s their name?"


    Phare looked at Dai limore, and before she could ask, Dai limore seemed to know what she wanted to ask, and he took the lead in saying, "my name is Dai limore, and she''s Nowitz singer."


    "Let them stay for a while until I come back." Chen said.


    After entering the living room, darimore and Nawaz Singh saw the big bellied Fanny.


    "Lady, I''m sorry about the last time." Dalymore offered to apologize.


    "It doesn''t matter." Farley''s response was also mild.


    Not long after, Chen Yu came back, and a woman got off with him.


    "Miss Shara, please come inside."


    Sheila looked at Chen''s villa: "two days at most? Can I get $200000? "


    "Of course, I promise you." Chen Zhu nodded.


    Shara is an analgesic doctor who was found by far. She is also the best anesthesiologist and analgesic doctor in xiangteli hospital.


    And Chen invited her, which is illegal practice, so Chen also gave her a super high price, two days time 200000 dollars.


    Chen Yu is an illegal doctor himself, so he knows how much it costs to let a regular doctor practice illegally.


    Darimore and Nawaz Singh stood up when they saw Chen entering.


    "Shara, talk to Val and look at my operating room. I have some personal matters to deal with."


    Shara nodded and went to Phare and farry.


    "Ms. darimore, Ms. norworth, let''s talk."


    The two women followed Chen Yu out of the house.


    "What can I do for you, gentlemen?"


    "Mr. Chen, I''d like to borrow your ability." She said.


    "Borrow my power? How can I borrow it? " Chen asked, puzzled.


    "Power mirror, my magic." She said.


    "As long as it doesn''t affect me, you can borrow it. I don''t mind." Chen Yu said quietly.


    "But I''m not sure when I need to borrow, because I''m not sure when my enemies will appear."


    "I can''t be with you, can I? In that case, let me help you out. " Chen Chu rolled his eyes and said, "besides, I have something to do these two days By the way, since you are the Witch of perception, how much can your perception magic do? "


    "Mr. Chen, how much do you need? There are many kinds of perception magic, and there are not a few of them that I know. "


    "What I need is a sensing capability similar to the strategic radar, which can sense the number of enemies in a certain range."


    "It''s not hard."


    "What I want is not one perception, but at least five hours." Chen said.


    "Five hours?" The first thing that she thought of was wake-up night, because it was from 8 p.m. to 1 a.m.


    "Is there anyone in that room who wants to wake up?" she asked"You don''t have to worry about it. Can you do it?"


    "I can''t last that long." She said.


    Although this magic is not difficult, it belongs to consumptive magic. It consumes a lot of magic at a time.


    She couldn''t do it. She kept using the magic for hours.


    "I can only use it a dozen times at most."


    "It''s a magic elixir." Chen Yu throws two bottles of the potion back to the devil to norworth Singh.


    This elixir is a drop in the bucket for Chen Yu.


    "I can double it if I have a magic elixir." Norworth Singh didn''t expect Chen Yu to give such a precious potion: "tonight''s?"


    "No, tomorrow night." Chen said.


    "The second night?" "It''s not going to work. It''s too dangerous," she said


    "That''s all right, please." Chen Yu didn''t ask for it, but responded coldly.


    Nawaz Singh and darimore are gone.


    It''s mainly Nawaz Singh, who thinks it''s too risky.


    The next night, what a terrible event it was.


    "Singh, are we really going to stand by like this?" Dalymore wanted to deepen his intimacy with Chen Yu through this incident.


    "Darimore, it''s not that I want to stand by. It''s really too dangerous. You don''t understand what the next night means."


    "He''s not alone. He has company, like Gaia." "Gaia said she''s sure she''ll be on her own for the second night," said dalymore


    "It''s impossible for a man to guard the second night."


    "Maybe one person can''t do it, but Gaia is still strong. I saw that with my own eyes."


    "You mean, shouldn''t we just stand by?"


    "If we help Mr. Chen, he should not stand by if we are in trouble in the future."


    After thinking deeply for a long time, she suddenly stepped on the brake: "maybe you are right."

 Chapter 1397

    Chen was surprised by the return of Norwich Singh and darimore.


    At first, he was not angry with the two of them.


    After all, it''s difficult for ordinary psychics to deal with the first night''s awakening alone. It''s said that it''s the second night, so it''s estimated that they will be scared to pee.


    No one is obliged to die for others.


    "Mr. Chen, we are willing to help you guard the second night, but if the situation breaks down, we will still leave."


    "I don''t need you to fight. You just need to help me find out a wide range of enemies." Chen said.


    "Are you sure you don''t want me to fight?" "We can help at least a little bit," she asked


    "Using your perception magic is the greatest help to me." Chen said.


    In the eyes of novaz Singh, Chen Yu is still arrogant.


    There is still a place for Chen Zhao to consider, whether little Ge Lin will stay at home or send to the association.


    "Little Gelin, are you going to Aunt Gaia''s?"


    "No, little Gelin will stay. Little Gelin will see the birth of her little sister at the first time."


    "How do you know it''s a little sister, maybe a little brother."


    "No, it''s the little sister." Little Gelin said firmly, as if to answer Chen''s question with the established result.


    Chen Yu smiled, and of course he knew that his second child was also a daughter.


    Dai limore, Na watts Singh, Shara, Farr and farry, and Chen Zhuo, holding little Gelin, sat at each table.


    Tonight''s dinner is all made by Chen Zhu, said darimore first.


    "Mr. Chen, your cooking is really good. I''m short of a chef in my family."


    Of course, darimore is only joking that Chen Yu has more money than her parents, if not her property.


    "When will I lose my job, I''ll consider going to your house to be a cook." No one will take the joke seriously, and Chen Yu is not the one who can''t afford it.


    "It''s said that the hurricane landing on the west coast has exceeded the speed of the hurricane in 2005." "Mr. Chen, can your villa withstand a hurricane with a speed of more than 300 kilometers per hour?" she said


    "The surrounding forest can slow down the wind. When the villa is built and designed, it is based on the prevention of Hurricane v. in addition, the upper and lower layers of the villa are two different structures, which can be completely closed. That is to say, even if the upper layer of the villa is completely destroyed and then submerged by the lake, the lower layer can be completely closed. There is enough in the lower layer In addition, there is a passage to mirror lake on the second floor of the basement. As long as you can hold your breath for a minute, you can swim out safely. "


    When Sheila heard Chen''s words, she was relieved.


    And in the face of a hurricane with a speed of more than 300 kilometers per hour, it may not be safe in hospitals.


    Compared with China, which has long been accustomed to typhoons and has more experience in prevention, neither the state government nor the state government has much experience in prevention of hurricanes, and even if they cause catastrophic consequences, they may not be able to act.


    The tragedy in 2005 was enough to explain all this. Nearly 2000 people died, but only a third of them died directly because of the hurricane, and the rest were drowned or starved because they were not rescued in the back.


    Even the criminal events caused by the disaster are also important reasons for the final death toll.


    As the most developed and perfect country in the world, it has become the most chaotic country in the world in the face of disaster.


    For a tropical cyclone with a speed of 300 kilometers per hour, Southeast Asian countries will basically encounter one or two cyclones in two or three years.


    However, few countries in North America will encounter tropical cyclones of this intensity.


    Now the rich people on the west coast have taken refuge in other cities.


    No, to be exact, these rich people don''t take refuge, they take holidays.


    For the rich, it''s the same everywhere.


    Steven and lasfa also invited Chen to join them in corruption, but Chen obviously couldn''t get away.


    However, there are still a dozen hours before the tropical cyclone lands.


    Chen is not sure whether the power of the tropical cyclone will continue to increase.


    The west coast is located in the temperate zone, which has obvious temperature difference with the Pacific Ocean.


    The tropical cyclone itself is a cyclone caused by convective temperature difference.


    The greater the temperature difference, the greater the power of the cyclone.


    According to past experience, each tropical cyclone landing on the west coast will continue to increase its power before landing.


    If it continues to increase, it is likely to become the strongest hurricane in the new century.


    At the dinner table, everyone enjoyed themselves.


    But then a news broadcast on TV cast a shadow on everyone''s mood.


    According to NASA research, the tropical cyclone "witch" is not a real tropical storm, but an El Nino phenomenon. The meteorological bureau also issued a red warning in the same period.At the same time, there is a list of major cities on the west coast, all of which are red warning.


    Los Angeles, in particular, is in the area with the strongest wind, and will face the storm center.


    The center of a tropical storm is not the middle of the story. In fact, the closer it is to the center, the stronger the wind.


    At present, the wind force at the Storm Center released by NASA and the Meteorological Bureau has reached 335 km / h.


    And it''s getting stronger. No one knows how far the wind will go when it lands.


    El Nino, it''s from Spanish.


    Its original meaning is "the baby".


    At the beginning of the 19th century, in the Spanish speaking countries such as Ecuador and Peru in South America, fishermen found that every few years, from October to march of the next year, there would be a warm current moving southward along the coast, which significantly increased the surface water temperature.


    The east coast of the Pacific Ocean in South America was originally dominated by the Peruvian cold current. With the movement of the cold current, the Peruvian fishing ground has become one of the four largest fishing grounds in the world. However, as soon as this warm current appears, a large number of cold water loving fish will die, causing the fishermen to suffer the disaster of extinction.


    Because this phenomenon is most serious around Christmas, so suffering from natural disasters and helpless fishermen call it the son of God - the baby.


    Generally speaking, El Nino comes once every four years, causing immeasurable losses all over the world.


    But it''s uncertain and can''t be calculated.


    Four years is only from the past experience, the actual situation is not so.


    For example, no one can forget the great flood in China in 1998.


    That night, the black clouds over Los Angeles disappeared.


    It''s hard to see the bright stars all over the sky.


    But everyone knows that this is not a good omen.


    Because the baby is coming.

 Chapter 1398

    This evening, Chen Yu didn''t sleep, but sat on the balcony all the time.


    There were no clouds in the first half of the night, and the stars were shining.


    But in the second half of the night, the bright stars have been covered by black clouds again.


    It''s windy!


    At six in the morning.


    "Well Chen... "


    All of a sudden, Chen Yu hears the cry of fali in the bedroom.


    Chen immediately stood up and went back to his bedroom. "I''m here, Fanny."


    Fari touched the bottom of her body. It was wet


    "Chen I have a stomachache... " Said Farley.


    Chen Chu immediately turned on the interior light and saw that Fanny was pale.


    Chen Zhu can''t help but get nervous. Is he going to have a baby?


    What to do? What to do now?


    Don''t be nervous now, at least not in front of Fanny.


    First of all, we need to make sure if the fetal membrane of fari is broken.


    The bed is wet. Yes, the membranes are broken and the amniotic fluid is coming out.


    "Farley, I''ll call Farr right away."


    Chen Chu immediately ran out of the door and came to Phare''s room and called, "Phare, Phare is going to give birth."


    Bang Bang -


    Chen''s voice is not small at all.


    It''s not just Phare who hears it, basically the whole villa, everyone, all the pets.


    Farr hurried out of the room in his pajamas and followed Chen Yu back to his bedroom.


    Farr came forward to check farry''s situation at the first time.


    "The membranes are not completely broken." Said Farr.


    "I know." Chen Zhu nodded.


    "Send Fanny down first."


    Chen Chu picked up Fanny as carefully as he could, and a small figure came into the room.


    "Dad, is Mom going to give little Grimson''s sister?"


    Well, I don''t have to worry about where I came from.


    Chen Yu chuckled, "yes, little Gelin is going to be good today."


    "Little Gelin has always been very good." Little Gelin said with a mouthful of displeasure.


    Through the elevator, Chen Yu takes fari to the operating room.


    At this time, Shara got up and rushed to the operating room.


    Xiao Gelin also followed him down to the operating room. Chen Zhu looked at Xiao Gelin and scratched her head.


    Do you want to get rid of little Gelin?


    It''s not good for little Gelin to show her such a bloody picture in less than ten months?


    Will it cast any shadow on her future?


    But at this time, Chen Yu suddenly felt a evil spirit appear in the scope of his villa.


    Now it''s morning. How can evil spirits appear at this time?


    And still in their own villa range!


    But soon, the evil spirit was eliminated. Lao Hei did it.


    "Phare, Shara, this is for you two." Chen Yu said with a dignified face.


    Phare looked at Chen Yu and his eyes widened.


    Chen Yu gives Phare a look.


    "Well, you go." Phare looked at little Gelin again. "What about little Gelin?"


    "Just leave her here." "Obitos, come down," Chen said


    Obitos moved his huge body and climbed down the stairs.


    Shara lived here all night, but she saw obitos for the first time.


    Suddenly, I was shocked and looked at obitos in horror.


    "Obitos, you''re here. Anything comes in here and I''ll eat it all." Chen Yu ordered.


    "Good ADA." Obitos crawled to the corner, and then sank down, regardless of Shara''s surprised eyes.


    Far is more calm, she came too many times, have seen obitos.


    Even she witnessed the growth of obitos.


    It witnessed obitos grow from a small lizard to a giant.


    "Besides, I''m going to close the entrance so that if the lake pours in, it won''t flood here."


    "Good." Val nodded.


    Chen then turned around and left, leaving the basement.


    "Val, what is that It doesn''t eat people, does it? "


    "Don''t worry. I watched obitos grow up. He was very good." "It''s just a variation of the Komodo dragon," Farr said quietly


    In fact, obitos is cannibal.


    In March last year, when Farr, farry and Chen Yu went to Sacramento together, obitos once bit off the leg of a road bandit they met in the middle of the way, and then swallowed it directly.


    Of course, Phare would not tell Sheila these things, so as not to cause her panic.


    ¡­¡­


    Chen Yu sealed the entrance to the basement.By this time, norworth Singh and darimore had also got up.


    After washing, they saw Chen Yu sitting in the living room.


    But they didn''t see Lao Hei sitting opposite Chen Yu.


    Chen Chu looked back at them and said, "there is breakfast in the kitchen."


    Outside the window, there was a whirring sound. It was the sound of the trees being blown by the strong wind.


    The rain slapped on the glass window, making a noise.


    The wind outside has been very strong.


    The wind here has been blocked by the surrounding trees, and the wind force has been reduced by at least half.


    If there are no trees around, it''s already hurricane level wind.


    Chen''s pets have all been hiding in the woods, where they don''t have to worry about being blown away.


    Although Chen Yu is sitting in the living room, xiaotiandi''s perception has been covered in the basement, observing the situation of fari.


    The fetal membrane of fari is not completely broken, and the uterine orifice is still expanding naturally, which is the normal physiological response of natural childbirth.


    "Mr. Chen Mr. Chen. "


    Dailimore called twice in a row, and Chen Yuhuo stood up.


    "Ah? Do you call me Chen Yu is over tense.


    "Is Miss Farley in labor?"


    "Well Yes. " Chen Zhu nodded: "no matter what happens, you should not go out. As long as the villa is still there, you should not run around. If the villa is damaged, you should take the elevator to the next two floors to avoid."


    "Is it still early?"


    "No, it''s not early." Chen Yu shook his head.


    Suddenly, dalymore felt that Chen''s breath had changed.


    It''s red and dangerous.


    She also felt the danger of Chen Yu.


    It''s not just Chen Yu. They also feel a crimson dangerous smell on the opposite side of Chen Yu.


    "Mr. Chen, is there anything opposite you?"


    "Don''t worry, he is harmless to you and will protect you." Chen Yu said quietly.


    Chen and Lao Hei''s strategic deployment is that Chen and Lao Hei are outside the main body and Lao Hei are inside the main body.


    Chen is responsible for blocking the main force of the evil spirits, but Chen is not sure to completely block the fish.


    It''s time for Lao Hei to make a move.


    Don''t say the old black is overqualified, this is the best arrangement.


    What Chen wants is absolute assurance. How to be the safest, how can Chen arrange it.


    Suddenly, she felt a strong palpitation.


    Then, when her feet were soft, she saw a huge black shadow in the mid air outside the window.


    Ghost ship! It''s a ghost ship!

 Chapter 1399

    Norworth Singh and darimore are about to take their hair off.


    So bad? How could a ghost ship have been blown here?


    Moreover, it is still straight to the villa.


    Is there anything worse than that?


    Chen Yu looked at the ghost ship and walked out of the door.


    In the moment of opening the door, the wind was howling into the living room, and both norworth Singh and darimore were a little unsteady.


    "Mr. Chen What are you going to do? "


    "Nawaz Singh cried out," didn''t this guy see the ghost ship coming in head-on? "?


    Norworth Singh rushed to the window and looked out at Chen Yu.


    The ghost ship''s bow is facing them. It can''t see the length of the ship, but the height of the pole is at least 60 meters.


    This is a great ship. On the collision wood of the bow is a statue of Athena.


    Although the whole ship is in tatters, the flag on it is very clear.


    It was a pirate flag with a black background. A naked woman knelt down and a long sword penetrated her chest.


    "Virgin!" A exclamation from Nawaz Singh.


    Although the rain beat out of the window of the glass, it was not so real, but novaz Singh recognized the origin of the ghost ship.


    Virgin, one of the ten ghost ships!


    Not every ghost ship can be identified. Many ghost ships are anonymous before they are silent.


    But as long as the ghost ships with names, they are definitely famous at sea, no matter once or now.


    And the ten ghost ships have the name of terror.


    Chen Yu raises his right arm, which is just the beginning. Chen Yu doesn''t want to waste too much time.


    White light!


    The ghost ship was enveloped in white light for a moment, and then there was no residue left. It was all ashes.


    Norworth Singh''s face is unbelievable.


    What happened just now?


    What is the white light?


    She wondered what had happened at that moment.


    Chen''s little world sensed whether there were any fish in the range, No.


    Chen Yu returned to the living room.


    At this time, the eyes of Nawaz Singh to Chen Yu were different.


    Virgin! Eliminated?


    That''s how the famous virgin was destroyed?


    That''s a ghost ship! The famous maiden.


    And there was no thrilling fighting.


    In an instant, everything is over.


    "Chen Mr. Chen That was Ghost ship? How did you do it? "


    Chen Yu looked at norworth Singh and said, "I think you have made a mistake. What we are facing is not the second night, but the third night. The awakened one is my unborn daughter. So, while it''s still early, you still have a chance to escape before the wind reaches the extreme."


    Norworth Singh and darimore were both shocked.


    The third night!? Are they going to face the third night?


    Daley Moore is good because she doesn''t have a precise idea of how terrible the third night is.


    But she knew what it was like.


    That was a disaster!


    "Mr. Chen Are you kidding? "


    "Now my family is in the basement. Do you think I''ll be kidding?"


    Nawaz Singh was shivering.


    "Don''t Mr. Chen understand the meaning of the third night?"


    "I know, but it''s my family''s third night." Chen Yu said quietly.


    "Darimore, you go first. I''ll stay Mr. Chen, I''ll stay here for a while, but if I feel necessary I will go, too. "


    "I''ll stay, too." Said dalymore.


    "Thank you." Chen Ji nodded: "I am still that sentence, stay in the villa, you will not be hurt."


    There is not much confidence in Chen''s commitment.


    After all, it''s the third night!


    And it doesn''t seem like an ordinary third night.


    Chen continued to sit back on the sofa, and then continued to observe the situation in the basement.


    Farry''s delivery seems to be slower than the normal natural delivery, but it''s better that Farley is healthier and stronger, so as long as there is no major problem, it can be accepted even if the time is longer.


    Chen doesn''t care whether it''s natural delivery, cesarean section or painless delivery.


    As long as Farley is safe, as long as the child is safe, everything else doesn''t matter.


    After killing a ghost ship, the attack seemed to stop.There was no movement for more than an hour.


    However, Chen always tightens his nerves.


    In the morning, at 9:40, there was another urgent notice on TV.


    The wind at the center of the storm reached 368 kilometers per hour.


    But a terrible number.


    Even the most powerful tropical storm in a hundred years.


    The coastline has set off a huge wave of 20 meters.


    The coastline is completely blocked.


    At the same time, the weather station also made suggestions that residents living in the suburbs should better hide in the basement and be prepared for waterproofing.


    Every TV station is broadcasting the news of the tropical storm.


    Some even claimed that it would be the most severe test in American history.


    At this time, Chen Yu stood up again.


    Norworth Singh and darimore both look uneasily at Chen.


    Not only because of the third night, but also because of this unprecedented storm.


    Of course, so far, they haven''t linked the two events.


    But Chen Yu felt that the two were the same event.


    "Mr. Chen, is there another enemy?"


    "Well." Chen Zhu nodded.


    She was surprised that Chen''s perception was stronger than she thought.


    Of course, Chen''s maximum perceptual range is more than 30 meters, covering a small area.


    If she uses perceptual offence, she may not be as clear in the range of 30 meters as Chen Yu, but her perception in the range of more than 30 meters will be more accurate than Chen Yu.


    In a flash, a picture flashed in her mind, hundreds of evil spirits appeared within hundreds of meters in front of her.


    How is it possible? Now it''s less than 10 o''clock in the morning, when there''s a large-scale evil spirit attack?


    Originally, she thought that the ghost ship was blown by the wind.


    It''s just their bad luck.


    But now these hundreds of evil spirits will not be blown by the wind together.


    It''s so unusual, it''s so out of line with the waking night rules.


    What''s more, there are so many evil spirits here?


    Can Chen Yu deal with it alone?


    Do you want to go out and help yourself?


    "Darimore, you stay here. I''ll go out." Finally, she decided to go out and see if she could help.

 Chapter 1400

    It''s just that, as soon as she went out, she regretted it.


    Because she underestimated the wind outside, just to the front yard, she almost stood unsteadily.


    Fortunately, there is a pillar supporting the sunshade nearby, and Nawaz Singh embraces the pillar.


    Of course, the awning had already been blown away, leaving only the pillars standing alone.


    But even with a prop in her arms, Ms. Singh still feels tough.


    Let alone help Chen Yu fight.


    But Chen Yu was standing in front of him as if he could not feel the wind.


    Hundreds of evil spirits came over the mirror lake and looked terrible.


    It''s like an army rushing in.


    They exude chaos, disorder and mania.


    And this breath is gathered on their heads, along with them, but also makes them more powerful, and terrible


    In the eyes of Nawaz Singh, these hundreds of evil spirits are almost the most terrible side of the third night.


    But it''s not. It''s daylight now, and it''s just a prelude.


    According to the trend of being weak first and then strong, Nawaz Singh doesn''t know what kind of attack she will encounter later.


    It''s so terrible in the early days. What attacks will happen in the future?


    Can several of them really resist such attacks?


    "What are you doing out there?" Chen Yu turned to look at norworth Singh.


    "I I''ll come out and help you. "


    "Go in, there''s no need for you."


    "Be careful..." Cried Nawaz Singh suddenly.


    I saw a fierce soul waving his arms to grasp Chen Yu.


    Chen Chu raises his arm and grabs the fierce soul.


    The fierce soul was struggling in his hands, but could not get rid of Chen Yu''s shackles.


    Eye of thunder, thunder!


    Roar and roar -


    lightning came down from the sky and landed on Chen''s right arm.


    It was amazing to see that.


    Looking at Chen Yu''s standing body, is the lightning attracted by him?


    He used to know some elemental magic. Isn''t it thunder magic?


    And this is called, just a little bit?


    The fierce soul caught by Chen Zhuo''s right hand was already destroyed by the thunder.


    And Chen''s right arm also gathered a lot of thunder.


    The Glutton''s mouth spits out an electric arc. The terrible electric arc breaks through the wind and rain, sweeping over the mirror lake, and lasts for more than ten seconds in the air.


    In ten seconds, hundreds of evil spirits have disappeared.


    Chen is invincible in the storm.


    The worse the climate is, the more thunder power Chen can absorb, and of course, the more magic he can turn into.


    That''s what Chen Yu used to say. Is there any element magic?


    This is a powerful magic she has never heard of or seen.


    He said he majored in reinforcement?


    It''s obviously deceiving.


    "It looks like it''s going to stop for a while." Chen Yu looks at the storm, turns around and leads norworth Singh into the room.


    "Mr. Chen, it doesn''t seem to make sense for me to stay here."


    "You put this headset on. If I''m busy fighting, you notice any fish that''s missing, please let me know at any time." Chen said.


    Chen has never planned to let Nawaz Singh and darimore help fight. They stay here just to make sure everything is safe.


    But for more than ten minutes, she added, "there''s another wave of evil spirits coming, some of them Very It''s terrible. "


    Norworth Singh looked at Chen Yu worried. Can Chen Yu solve such a frequent attack alone?


    Chen Yu went out of the door again, but within a few minutes, he returned to the house.


    "Mr. Chen, it''s settled? No Those evil spirits still exist. " She asked, looking up at Chen Yu, who was entering the room.


    "I deal with it in my own way." Chen said.


    She found that the evil spirits were disappearing rapidly.


    Split magic? Chen Yu said last time that he could do magic separately.


    But at that time, norworth Singh didn''t pay attention.


    After all, most of the separate magic is handed down by blood. At least she has not seen any powerful separate magic psychics.


    However, Chen''s separate body can fight with so many evil spirits, and it also contains powerful evil spirits.


    Those powerful evil spirits are not compared with ordinary ones or spirit physical abilities.


    Before they came, they were devouring each other. Some of them became more violent and chaotic.They are ten to dozens of times stronger than ordinary evil spirits.


    She just felt the existence of the evil spirits and the strength of their breath. But when she stood in front of the French window and looked outside, she could see Chen''s twelve separate bodies.


    Each of them is powerful. Even in the eyes of Nawaz Singh, the powerful evil spirit is just a blow in front of Chen Yu''s separation.


    Nawatz Singh marveled that Chen Yu was not only powerful in elemental magic, but also in individual magic.


    She saw with her own eyes that one of Chen Yu''s separate bodies had torn apart a evil spirit with a figure of more than ten meters.


    If you change to yourself, I''m afraid the biggest possibility is to run away.


    She recalled that two days ago, she used the same tone as her predecessors to teach Chen how to use magic and fight.


    At the thought of this, she felt a blush on her cheek.


    It''s like a kindergarten teacher teaching a doctor of Chinese Academy of Sciences how to study.


    And the fight was far longer than Nawaz Singh thought.


    One wave has not been eliminated, and the second wave is coming.


    Although Chen Yu has 12 separate bodies, they can''t do magic.


    Now, for Chen Yu, the most important role of these twelve parts is no longer to fight separately, but to unite the twelve into one and unify all the laws.


    Or this kind of fight, which is not strong and lasting.


    Let''s have twelve separate fights.


    Nawaz Singh thought Chen''s separation would not last long.


    However, this is not the case. Chen Yu''s body is extremely strong and endurable.


    In fact, as long as Chen''s separation has not been eliminated or taken back, they will always exist.


    "There''s an evil spirit coming from the right side of the villa." She said.


    Suddenly, the red danger that had been in the living room disappeared.


    In just three seconds, the evil spirit disappeared, and she was shocked. It was not a dangerous breath, it was a despairing one.

 Chapter 1401

    Nawaz Singh felt a thrill.


    It''s a very bad feeling.


    The dangerous atmosphere that had been standing in the living room had gone back and turned black when it came back.


    Black, it''s a color never seen before.


    Even her elders never told her what black means.


    There are only two colors of perception magic, red and green, which represent the level of danger.


    But what does black mean? Never heard of, or even seen.


    Is this Chen''s magic again?


    But what kind of magic is this?


    Chen Yu did not pay attention to the faces of norworth Singh and Daley Moore at this time.


    He''s more concerned about the situation of fari in the basement.


    By this time, fari had been giving birth for nearly five hours.


    And now it''s still going on. For the fight outside the house, Chen simply ignored it.


    It''s fighting. The basement is not a battlefield.


    "Mom, come on! Mom, come on... " Little Gelin is cheering up Fanny.


    This may be Chen Yu''s first time. He is totally unable to participate in the battle, and can only let farry face it alone.


    Chen Yu keeps looking at the time, which is in the past of one minute and one second.


    The moment when the noon pointer points to 12.


    With a cry, Chen''s second child was born.


    Just then, the storm seemed to get bigger.


    Chen Yu felt that the villa was creaking.


    This is the prelude to the decomposition of the villa structure.


    "Mr. Chen The house looks like It looks like it''s going to be destroyed. " Daley Moore''s face suddenly turned ugly.


    If she and Nawaz Singh were exposed to the storm, they would almost certainly die.


    "The number of evil spirits has increased." Norworth Singh turned to look at Chen.


    Chen finally turned his attention back to the battlefield.


    Nawaz Singh and darimore found that they didn''t know when the black and red liquid filled their feet.


    "Ah What is this? "


    Then the storm began to destroy the villa.


    This is an irreversible process, and even Chen can''t avoid it.


    If it''s just a storm, Chen can protect the villa through dark magma.


    But now it''s much more than a storm.


    Chen Yu summoned boostier and two dark matrixes.


    Once again, norworth Singh and darimore were shocked.


    They thought it was some evil magical creature.


    In particular, bustyl''s huge body, so that both people are amazing.


    As soon as Buster appeared, his huge body took down the villa directly.


    Its body is much bigger than the villa. The small living room can''t accommodate the huge body of bustyre at all.


    But busthier kept her body in front of norworth Singh and darimore, helping them to keep out the storm.


    "These three are my servants. They will protect you." Chen said.


    The two women took a breath of cool air again. Such a powerful creature was his servant.


    Is this what he called out?


    She found out that Chen Yu had another powerful series of magic.


    Is it enough to stand here and not even do anything?


    This huge body almost completely blocks the storm.


    The two dark matrixes follow them peacefully.


    This man is incredibly powerful.


    Chen Yu is standing at the front, looking at the battlefield ahead.


    The twelve separations instantly went back to Chen Yu''s side, and the dark magma wrapped them.


    Ten thousand dharmas are unified, and twelve separate bodies are integrated with Chen Yu.


    Chen has not been reunited for a month.


    At this time, however, Chen Yu''s fighting spirit was high.


    This war is not for the benefit of others.


    There''s everything about him down here.


    Norworth Singh and darimore are a little confused.


    Why did Chen Yu remove the separation magic?


    Aren''t the twelve branches very effective against most of the evil spirits?


    Is it because of the excessive consumption?


    Yes, they have been fighting for hours.


    The magic cost is not small.


    It''s just that much mana cost.


    Chen Yu summoned these three magical creatures to protect them.Can he have the rest to fight on?


    There''s a little bit of worry rising up in both Nawaz Singh and darimore.


    It''s not an ordinary third night, as Nawaz Singh has realized.


    She had never heard that the third night would begin on the third morning.


    It''s no surprise that Chen Yu is not strange. Plus this time, Chen Yu has experienced three third nights.


    Three times are not the same, the first time is the old black one completely solved.


    The second time, however, was different. That night, all the evil spirits attacked Norma.


    And the evil spirit will also attach to a large number of black.. gang members'' physical bodies, far from the first time comparable.


    Today''s intensity is far ahead of twice.


    Maybe everyone''s third night will be different.


    Nawaz Singh saw the evil spirits coming all over the sky.


    "Over..."


    It''s a wave of evil spirits, following the storm.


    Can Chen Yu resist this number of evil spirits?


    All of a sudden, Mirror Lake explodes a water flower, and a huge mouth opens its mouth and sucks hundreds of evil spirits into it.


    The eyes of norworth Singh and darimore are about to fall out.


    What is that?


    What was it that just came out of the water?


    Chen Yu wields his arms to defend the thousand swords.


    In the next moment, a thousand stone swords appeared around Chen Yu.


    This scene once again shocked norworth Singh and darimore.


    Have they ever seen such a shocking scene?


    A thousand stone swords with cyclones go against the wind.


    Is this the third night of war?


    This is like a mythical picture, which makes norworth Singh speechless.


    How many evil spirits, and how many souls of the sea have blown in this storm?


    In the eyes of Nawaz Singh and dalymore, every magic of Chen Yu is so shocking.


    Suddenly a dark shadow appeared on the top of the crowd.


    Norworth Singh suddenly felt the threat from the sky.


    Ghost ship! It''s a ghost ship headed down.


    "Mr. Chen Head, head! "


    But it was too late. The ghost ship came so abruptly and fell down so fast.


    Chen can''t hide at all


    Norwich Singh and darimore both screamed.


    They saw the evil crew on the ghost ship, just as they were crazy and unscrupulous.


    They wield rotten swords and howl evil and madness.


    Chen Ji raised his head. He had no intention of escaping.


    In this war, running away is meaningless.

 Chapter 1402

    There''s only one solution, kill all the attackers.


    Chen Yu raised it with a fist and smashed it on the bow of the ghost ship.


    Norworth Singh and darimore stare.


    What do you see?


    They saw a human being, a flesh and blood body, smashing a ghost ship with one blow.


    There are also hundreds of ferocious spirits on the ghost ship.


    They were wild pirates before they died. Now they are more crazy and more terrible.


    But Chen Yu is just a punch.


    Chen Yu took back his fist as if it was just a small matter.


    They never knew the ghost ship was so easy to deal with.


    In the past, if a rampant ghost ship was found, most of the time, it would need to be gathered and crusaded.


    No matter what the result is, it often needs to pay a great price.


    However, in front of Chen Yu, the ghost ship seems to be a one punch problem.


    At this time, the end of Mirror Lake comes a wave, red wave.


    With the storm sweeping, the red tide is more and more turbulent.


    "Tide of death!" "Mr. Chen, that''s the tide of death Be careful! "


    Chen Yu looks at the red tide. There are countless howling souls in the tide. They are rushing towards the direction of the villa. They have formed a wave of more than ten meters high.


    And There is more than one wave, and there are two death tides behind it.


    Amun once again, he jumped up from the side, a huge wing, raised the height, another It''s high again.


    All the way up to 100 meters, Amun suddenly head down.


    Falling with an unparalleled impact.


    Never before have Nawaz Singh and darimore seen such a shocking fight.


    This battle, this battlefield has been beyond their recognition.


    Boom -


    the moment Amun falls, the impact also swings away.


    Amun had a thousand tons of body weight, and then fell down from a hundred meters height, the impact force can be imagined.


    Even the three death tides were wiped out by the impact of Amun.


    This battle also overturned their world outlook.


    It turns out that psychics can really exist like those in myths and legends.


    Even a ridiculous thought came to mind in navutz Singer.


    Which one is better than the five pillar king in the Romani myth?


    From the last time, she thought about her own image of Chen Yu''s weakness.


    At that time, she was shocked. She thought that was Chen''s strongest strength.


    At that time, she was naive to think that she had made a mistake, exerted the mirror image of her ability and copied Chen''s strongest power.


    Now it seems that I am really naive.


    "Singh, I feel a huge breath approaching in front of me. Do I feel wrong? Look!" Darimore''s words cut off the wild thinking of norworth Singh.


    Norworth Singh quickly launched range awareness, and sure enough, there was a very terrible breath in front of her.


    "Chen Mr. Chen Be careful, there''s a very big smell of evil ahead. "


    In fact, Chen has already felt it.


    It''s not just perception, Chen Yu also saw it.


    That''s a modern warship fleet! Yes, it''s a fleet of modern warships.


    A fleet of more than ten warships of various types and functions.


    And they fly in the air.


    What a ridiculous thing.


    A fleet is flying in the air


    It''s not science fiction, it''s super magic


    They are all death squadrons of warships that sank in the Pacific Ocean.


    They don''t wander or gather.


    Fortunately, they do not wander, otherwise, the Pacific Ocean will become a restricted area.


    But this time, they are attracted by the power of the third night.


    In the wind and rain, I have seen the huge figure of the flagship.


    They come with death, they are real disasters.


    Boom -


    in the wind and rain, a green fire flashes.


    Boom -


    Chen Yu''s face exploded a fierce green flame of death.


    Nawaz Singh exclaimed that she and darimore thought Chen should have enough ability to face all this.


    But who can imagine, the arrival of the death fleet, directly reversed the situation.


    The explosion fused the flame of death with modern weapons, and the flesh and blood could not compete at all.


    If any creature is bombarded by this weapon, it will only be destroyed.Both norworth Singh and darimore felt that Chen could not be spared.


    But The green flame dissipated faster than expected.


    Chen Yu stood in place unharmed.


    But death fleet attacks go far beyond that.


    More than a dozen ghost warships, with hundreds of guns fired in unison, have models ranging from the 1920s and 1930s to the 1960s and 1970s.


    The dark magma immediately formed a black curtain, blocking the first round of firing of the death fleet.


    We can''t let these Wraith continue to attack.


    Even if Chen can hold up, neither can Nawaz Singh nor darimore.


    Chen Yu finally set off. This is the first time that he has moved.


    In the rear, navutz Singer and Daley Moore saw Chen Hu shoot like an arrow.


    The reverse storm hit the death fleet.


    Because of the storm, the visibility is too low.


    They could not see Chen''s battle with the death fleet.


    But soon, the flagship at the front suddenly fell.


    Then Amun swam over, took a big bite and absorbed the fallen ghost warship.


    Soon, the fallen ghost warship disappeared.


    They are not entities. They are essentially the same as those ancient ghost ships.


    Soon, the second ghost ship fell, and then the third and fourth.


    In Chen''s eyes, the biggest threat to the death fleet was their long-range shooting.


    Once approached by Chen, the threat is no different from that of an ordinary ghost ship.


    In just ten minutes, a dozen ghost warships fell down.


    Amun has swallowed up the death breath of the whole death fleet.


    At this moment, Amun has turned into a hundred meter beast, with wings outspread and flapping in the mid air.


    Chen is relieved. Fortunately, there are no new warships or short-range missiles.


    Otherwise, Chen''s troubles would be great.


    This is also a great fortune in misfortune.


    There are always too many unclean and filthy things from this storm.


    And because amon swallowed a lot of death breath, he began to appear alienation phenomenon.


    To be exact, Amun is close to his noumenon.


    Norworth Singh and darimore have been stunned by the grandeur of Amun.


    There are such magical creatures in the world!

 Chapter 1403

    Amon opened his mouth and a green light burst out of his mouth.


    This green beam of light is similar to the previous shelling of the death fleet.


    But Amun shot further The tone is heavier.


    The green light went through more than ten kilometers, then burst into a green flame.


    He seems to have hit something.


    Norworth Singh and darimore can only vaguely see the faint green light, but they don''t know what it is.


    But soon they saw what it was.


    It''s a baby At least in terms of overall shape.


    It''s really a baby.


    But the baby is a little too big.


    It is obvious that a baby more than 40 meters long will not be born by human beings.


    And its skin is not the kind of infant tender and fragile, but dark craze.


    Chen Yu came down from the sky and pressed directly on the giant baby''s head.


    In a flash, the body of the giant baby broke up, and countless evil spirits fled from the body of the giant baby.


    This giant baby was originally made up of countless evil spirits.


    Thunder! Chen Yu leads the next thunder.


    In an instant, hundreds of evil spirits were destroyed by the thunder.


    Chen Xun''s heart moved, and suddenly he had an idea.


    If I call the demon army in the association, I can use thunder storm in mirror lake.


    In this way, I don''t have to rush all the time to fill in the gaps.


    Chen Chu takes out the phone, but No signal The phone has no signal.


    Chen Yu was so angry that he almost smashed his cell phone.


    When it''s over, make sure to change the operator, the dog.


    No way. For the sake of the whole family, keep fighting.


    Although this battle has gone beyond the normal third night.


    But the most powerful is the death fleet.


    It''s impossible to make the existence against nature.


    But in the eyes of darimore and Nawaz Singh, the battle was breathtaking.


    It''s not something they can step in at all.


    Chen Yu works harder and harder. Every evil spirit will be torn by Chen Yu.


    I haven''t hugged my baby since it was born.


    Now the whole family is still in the basement.


    The house was demolished Although it was demolished on his own initiative.


    You bastards are here to make trouble.


    Chen Zhaoyue was depressed, and the harder he started.


    ¡­¡­


    Chen Yu was unhappy, and so were the people in the basement.


    "Fanny, Chen won''t have an accident." Val is holding the baby.


    At the beginning of the baby''s birth, she cried for a while, and then she fed a little more milk, and now she was asleep.


    Fari, wrapped in a blanket, sat next to obitos with Phare and Shara.


    Obitos is not really a cold-blooded animal. Its body is very warm, which can provide heat for three people.


    After sharac took the first fear, he was not afraid.


    Little Gelin is always sticking her head over and looking at the wrapped baby.


    "Mom, the baby is so small."


    "Mom, can I have a baby?"


    Fanny smiled bitterly. Little Gelin can''t hold her now.


    Boom -


    there was a strong vibration from the ceiling.


    However, the ceiling is still quite solid, but there is vibration, no sign of collapse, and no water seepage.


    "There won''t be a world war out there, will there?" Asked Sheila.


    "It doesn''t matter. Chen is on it."


    "Then how long shall we hide under here?"


    "I don''t know. Chen will come down and inform us when the above problems are solved."


    "Are you sure Chen won''t have an accident?" Far is not sure.


    "Not really. Dad is super powerful. Dad will kill all the bad guys."


    "By the way, Fanny, you haven''t named the baby yet." "Or give this beautiful little girl a name now," said Farr


    "Let''s wait until Chen comes." Said Farley.


    "Don''t wait for him to do anything. You have the right to name your child."


    "I still want to discuss with Chen before deciding on the name of the child."


    "Mother, isn''t the baby a name?" Asked little Gelin, with her head askew.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Fari, Phare and Shara were speechless for a while.


    "I suddenly found a very, very serious problem." Val suddenly became serious.


    "What''s the problem?"


    "Chen has considered all the problems, but not one." Val''s face turned very ugly.


    "You mean, what''s the matter.""Go to the toilet How to solve it. "


    "You want to go to the toilet?"


    Val nodded heavily.


    "Big? Or small? "


    "Big." Said Farr, covering his eyes.


    The faces of Fanny and Shara became unnatural.


    To solve it on the spot in a closed space will directly turn the closed space into hell.


    Farry thought for a long time: "help me up."


    "What are you going to do? Do you want to go to the large size, too? "


    Fanny''s eyes are white. She only eats a little food these two days. Most of the rest is nutritious liquid.


    Fari went to the entrance of the basement on the second floor and turned on the entrance switch.


    Then Farley looked down. There was no light on the second floor of the basement, only a little light at the entrance.


    Fari took a look and saw that the three headed dog was not underneath.


    "Go down and solve it."


    "Is there anything down there?" Phare saw that.


    "Nothing, even if there is something, you don''t have to be afraid." Said fari quietly.


    "Make it clear. What''s down there?"


    "You see, too. There''s nothing down there."


    Although fari has made a promise, he is still a little worried.


    But now she is a little urgent, and has no time to look forward. She hands the baby to fari and trots down the stairs.


    The second floor of the basement is very dark. There is also a big sink, which leads to mirror lake.


    But because of the storm outside, the sink is also constantly pouring in a lot of water.


    Fortunately, the design of flume channel is very special, and the lake water will not be completely poured in.


    Farr always felt that the second floor of the basement gave her a terrible feeling.


    After the villa was built, she knew the second floor of the basement.


    At that time, I heard that it was used to store things, but now there is nothing here.


    And the open sink. What is it for? I don''t know what Fanny and Chen Yu really think.


    A few minutes later, Farr hurried through and ran back up.


    Farry closed the passageway, and her move made Farr suspect.


    The first floor of the basement was originally an entertainment lounge. Although it was transformed into an operating room temporarily, many functions were still preserved. At least, they didn''t have to worry about starvation or freezing here.


    Both Farr and Shara doubted that Chen Yu and farry had built the basement so well just to cope with the storm. This is indeed a good place to take refuge.

 Chapter 1404

    In the early hours of the morning, the wind began to decrease, and the attack frequency of evil spirits also decreased.


    Although occasionally there will be one or two difficult spirits.


    But it''s no longer a threat.


    From morning till now.


    Chen has never been so eager to hold her second baby.


    Gradually, the wind stopped, but the rain was still falling.


    "Mr. Chen, it''s time. It''s one o''clock in the morning."


    After standing for a while, norworth Singh and darimore could not stand for a long time. They had been sitting on the ground since the night.


    Of course, they found a few boards to cushion their buttocks.


    Chen Yu can finally relax.


    However, I didn''t relax completely. After all, the third night of my second daughter started abnormally. Who knows if the end will be normal.


    Chen Chu rubbed his hands and finally opened the entrance to the basement.


    Chen opened the entrance to the basement.


    Now in the basement, Shara is sleeping on the sofa next to her.


    Farry and Farr, sleeping alone with a little child in their arms.


    But fari seemed to feel something and opened her eyes to see Chen Yu come down.


    "Chen."


    "Well." Chen Yu comes forward and looks at the baby in Li''s arms. He gently embraces fali and says, "it''s hard for you."


    "You too." In response, farry handed the baby in her arms to Chen Yu: "do you want to hug?"


    "Well." Chen Yu gently picked up her second child.


    The little guy''s body is reddish, and his little fingers are stuck in his mouth.


    Chen Yu didn''t dare to use any strength, just like holding little Gelin for the first time.


    I''m afraid that my little strength will hurt this magical little life in my arms.


    However, Chen Yu wanted to throw the little guy in his arms again, which was really special.


    "What''s the name of our child, Fanny?"


    At this time, the old black also floated over and looked at the baby in Chen''s arms.


    "Chen Yu, I want to be her godfather, OK?"


    Chen Yu nodded, and Lao Hei never asked Chen Yu, which was his only request.


    Chen Yu will not refuse, nor can he refuse.


    The old black couldn''t help but stretch out the black paint, sending out the black air and dry palm, and gently point his finger on the baby''s face.


    But soon, Lao Hei took it back in fear.


    It''s like being afraid of desecrating a baby.


    "Dad..." At this time, little Gelin felt Chen Yu and immediately opened her eyes and shouted.


    The call of little gren woke Shara and Phare directly.


    "Chen, why are you down? Is it all over? "


    "Well, the wind has stopped outside, but it''s still raining." Chen said.


    "Miss norworth, Ms. darimore, go to the RV and have a rest."


    Chen Yu sent the two women to the underground garage. Fortunately, the garage was placed underground. Otherwise, their losses would be huge.


    Apart from two regular pickup trucks, two Porsche and RV cars are worth up to $7 million.


    If the house is destroyed, it will be destroyed, which is less than two million dollars.


    As long as the family is safe, the loss is worth it.


    Chen Yu holds little Gelin, and her sister gives it to Farrie.


    "Little Gelin, aren''t you sleepy?"


    "Not sleepy." Little Gelin blinked at Chen Yu: "Dad, mom, do you want to have a rest? Little Gelin is going to look at the baby for mom and dad."


    "Dad, mom, will you let the baby sleep with little Gelin in the future? Little Gelin will take good care of the baby. "


    Chen Yu smiles, it''s impossible to sleep together.


    Chen Zhuo plans to separate his second daughter from GE Lin in the first few days.


    Xiao Gelin is actually very tired. She has been teasing her baby today, but she hasn''t been free.


    It''s better to care for the baby than Fanny.


    Before long, I fell asleep on the sofa.


    The next day, Chen Yu and fari were awakened by little Gelin.


    Little Gelin didn''t know when to wake up, and she was reading in front of the cradle.


    When Sheila and fall came out of the basement, they were all a little scared to see the flattened villa.


    Fortunately, they hid in the basement yesterday. Otherwise, it''s hard to imagine the result.


    Then far left with Shara.


    Norworth Singh and darimore are also leaving.


    "Mr. Chen, I have a spare villa. Do you need to borrow it?" Now dalymore just wants to have a good relationship with Chen Yu.


    All day yesterday, Chen Yu brought too much shock to her and norworth Singh.Chen Yu politely rejected Dai''s proposal.


    Chen Yu has his own plan. The beach villa will be completed in almost a month. Before that, his family plans to go to the Association for a period of time.


    After the two left, Chen Yu and fari began to pack up and prepare to go to the association.


    Of course, their house has been blown away. What can I do.


    It is to gather all the pets at home and then go to the headquarters of the association.


    At this time, Chen''s cell phone rang. It was Denver''s.


    The brewery seems to have suffered a bit from the storm and needs to stop production for a few days.


    Denver is now in Denver, preparing for the beer festival, so we can''t come back for the time being. We can only give it to several senior managers in the factory.


    Chen Yu understood this. With the intensity of yesterday''s storm, he didn''t blow the factory away. It was all good luck.


    Of course, it has something to do with the dedication of feywood Cisco.


    After all, this is the project entrusted by Chen Yu. Feywood Cisco is almost the supervisor of the whole process. A little quality problem will make him lose his temper.


    Chen Yu didn''t call the association. I don''t know that the impact of the storm on the association was not significant.


    Driving to the association, I saw the collapse of the outer wall, and the iron gate was blown down.


    However, the headquarters was not damaged, which satisfied Chen.


    When the people of the association saw Chen Yu''s car coming, they immediately ran out.


    But when we saw the swaddling clothes in her arms and her withered stomach, everyone was shocked.


    "Wow Miss Farley, who is the baby in your arms? "


    "Miss Farley, have you been born? When did it happen? "


    The sound of people''s tongue and mouth immediately wakes up the sleeping baby.


    Whoa -


    as soon as the baby wakes up, he starts crying.


    Everyone was shocked and looked at Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu, and the little Gelin in his arms, all looked at people with murderous faces.


    "All right, all in." Chen Yu waved.


    At this time, Gaia came out of it.


    "Chen, Fanny." Gaia also came to the baby: "congratulations."


    "Thank you."


    "Has it been named?"

 Chapter 1405

    Chen Yu and fari look at each other.


    "Not yet."


    "Do you have an alternative name?"


    "There are several names to choose from. We can''t make up our mind."


    After that, everyone gathered around. You said one word and I said another, and they were all giving Chen Yu and fari advice.


    Even little Gelin is no exception: "Mom and Dad, what do you think of little angel?"


    "Angel is so common..."


    As a matter of fact, Chen Yu and fari both thought about the name.


    Even most parents think of the name.


    "Little Gelin still thinks little angel is very good." Little Gelin said with a frown on her face.


    "How about Kevin?" Gaia said that Kevin symbolizes wisdom and beauty.


    "No, it''s better for little angel." Said little Gelin.


    "Where''s Nana?" According to west, Nana is the name of the Babylonian goddess of light.


    "Jieli, I think the president''s daughter should take this name, the armed lady."


    "It''s better to call it Juno, the queen of heaven." Said CAOS.


    "Hello, chlova..." Said Hess.


    "I still think little angel is good."


    Everyone thought that they named the baby better than others.


    "Then, if everyone writes the name on the sign, let her choose her own." Said Farley, hesitating.


    The names are not bad, which makes it more difficult for them to choose.


    Chen Yu also agrees with this method, but the baby can''t even climb. How to choose a name?


    More importantly, she is still sleeping.


    So thinking about it, I decided to use darts to shoot at the target and what it was.


    Chen Zhu grabbed the baby''s arm and threw a dart at the turntable.


    Whew -


    the dart shoots at the turntable, and everyone immediately looks at it.


    Larissa!


    Moral: fortress.


    "Who named it?" Chen Yu asked curiously, the name is very good, the moral is also good.


    "It''s up to you to call it Larissa."


    "Dad Really can''t change it? How''s little Angela? " Little Gelin looked at Chen Yu with tearful eyes.


    "Except for this, your father will promise you anything you want."


    "Really?"


    "Well Really. "


    "Well, I''ll have a room with little Larissa."


    Chen Zhuo row of heads, little Gelin has not given up this idea.


    "I''m a little dizzy I need a rest. "


    "Dad, please don''t leave. You haven''t promised xiaogelin..."


    As soon as little Gelin saw Chen Yu''s escape, she immediately turned around to look at fari.


    ¡­¡­


    "Hello, Mr. feywood. Are you ok?"


    "God bless, I''m fine."


    "Has the project by the sea been affected?"


    "Many trees were blown down, the main body of the building was not damaged, and some temporary structures were blown down, which may affect the construction period for several days." Feywood Cisco is telling the truth.


    "Well, when the seaside project is finished, you can go to mirror lake and help me rebuild the villa."


    "Mr. Chen, the mirror lake villa has been destroyed?"


    "Well, it''s not about your quality. It''s mainly because I accidentally demolished the house myself."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Feywood Cisco is speechless. Is there anything wrong with the demolition?


    On that day, Chen took time to go to Mingyue beach.


    In addition to the beach, Chen also named his new home Mingyue villa.


    The project of Mingyue villa has been completed 80%, and now it is in fine decoration.


    At the same time, there are trees blown down by the storm. These trees were just planted.


    The roots are not deep. It''s good to face a storm with a speed of more than 300 kilometers per hour and not be blown away.


    Although the Mingyue villa after the storm seems to be in a mess, it has begun to take on a grand shape.


    Mingyue villa is not very huge, but mainly built on cliffs and inlaid.


    Part of the rock at the top of the cliff has been excavated, which is the most difficult part of the whole project.


    This part of the rock can only be chiseled manually, and explosives cannot be used.


    Because the explosive will destroy the whole rock structure, as well as the elevator shaft from the cliff top to the beach, which is also pierced by the drilling machine, the project is very difficult.


    Now that the beach has been cleared, the rubble has been thoroughly cleaned, and thousands of tons of fine sand has been pulled in for laying.


    Thousands of tons of fine sand sounds like a lot. In fact, covering a coastline of more than ten kilometers is barely enough.Moreover, due to the erosion of the sea water, it needs to be added every month to maintain the quality of the beach.


    Because of the storm staff, a lot of garbage was washed ashore. Now many workers are cleaning up the garbage on the beach.


    The other side of Mingyue beach is Sandra National Park, which is surrounded by green mountains. The geographical environment is very good.


    At the beginning, Chen would consider buying here because of the good environment.


    "Mr. Chen, I will replant the trees on the cliff, but I checked the forecast of the Meteorological Bureau. It seems that there will be another storm in the next month. I''m afraid that the trees will be blown down again."


    Feywood Cisco has a headache. Although he tries his best, some things can''t be changed.


    The time for trees to be planted is too short to take root too deep, which no one can change.


    "It doesn''t matter. You just need to straighten up the trees. Then I''ll find my own way." Chen said.


    Chen Yu has planned to transplant eukins here.


    Compared with the small forest of Mirror Lake, eukins can play a greater role here.


    There are more forests here, although Sandra National Park does not belong to Chen.


    But it doesn''t belong to anyone, and the area that eukins can control is even bigger.


    And Huggins can make trees grow fast in a short time.


    It''s like the forest around mirror lake. Because of the control of eukins, even in the face of the storm center, it''s as strong as the past. No tree has fallen.


    The main building of Mingyue villa is similar to an egg. Of course, it''s too hard to hear an egg. As a designer, feywood Cisco thinks it''s a gem.


    The arc-shaped structure can withstand the wind from all aspects.


    For example, the main building of Mingyue villa will remain intact in this tropical storm.


    "Mr. feywood, I wonder when my family and I can move in as soon as possible?" Chen asked.


    "Half a month later, Mr. Chen, it''s almost ready to install the Butler system."


    There is no problem of formaldehyde exceeding the standard in Laomei''s side, because the decoration here is not allowed to use any coating containing formaldehyde, even if it contains a little, so it is not said that it will take several months for ventilation to move in after the decoration.

 Chapter 1406

    Chen Chu left Mingyue beach and went downtown.


    Although the wind and rain have ceased, the streets are in a mess.


    The whole city is in chaos.


    The storm caused great damage to the city and even the entire west coast.


    Of course, there are hundreds of lives left.


    Even before the incident, the meteorological bureau had issued several warnings.


    But not every family has the conditions to take refuge.


    Or they have poor shelter facilities.


    Even in downtown areas, there are completely destroyed buildings.


    Many shops in the city are closed.


    According to the information of the Meteorological Bureau, the storm broke the record of the largest tropical storm in 100 years.


    The maximum speed of the storm reached 372 kilometers per hour.


    Unparalleled destructive power, even in the world is frightening.


    Of course, when the whole world prays for the Americans suffering from the disaster, the Americans themselves are just like the people who are OK.


    Apart from the people in the affected areas, people in other states are indifferent.


    For example, the beer festival in Denver was held as scheduled.


    And Dashan beer also resounded throughout the United States, even the world.


    Because Denver dropped a heavy bomb at the beer festival.


    Everyone in Dashan beer is the same person as the brewer of daydream.


    Except for the African continent, people on other continents basically don''t know about daydreams.


    Even though a few people don''t admit it, most people still admit that daydream is the world''s first wine.


    Everyone is crazy about daydreaming. It''s only $999999, and it''s still priceless. It''s not that no one gives a billion dollars, but the key is that daydreaming is not what Whitney or Marla supermarket wants to sell.


    And the Sacramento City Government, which is already linked to daydreaming.


    Daydreaming involves too many interests.


    Daydream is impossible for all people to buy in their lifetime, but Dashan beer is different.


    Although the market price is slightly higher than that of ordinary beer, most people can afford it.


    ¡­¡­


    "Chen, the second batch of beer in your factory has been delivered to our supermarket, which is the local supermarket in Los Angeles and a dozen chain supermarkets in California. Yesterday, your beer sales reached nearly 750000 cans." Said whitup.


    "Well The brewery has not resumed production. " Chen Yu said helplessly, "by the way, farry has given birth, and her mother and daughter are safe."


    "What? Shut down? Why stop production Wait what you were saying? You say it again. "


    "Fari gave birth to a daughter at noon the day before yesterday." Chen said.


    "Why did it take you two days to tell me? Did you mean it? "


    "I forgot." Chen said.


    "I think you mean it. Tomorrow No, I''m going to Los Angeles today. " She said, and hung up.


    "I''ll go, Laurent. Is that old thing coming again?" Chen Yu''s head was suddenly big. He couldn''t let that old thing come. Chen Yu called Karim again. "Karim, I don''t care what you do with Howard and Kane. Within an hour, you let Laurent go to the hospital."


    "Why? Has Mr. Laurent done anything else? "


    "Winip should come to Los Angeles this afternoon. If you can take Laurent to the hospital, when you come, you can drink as much purple green wine as you want. There is no limit."


    "That''s what you said."


    ¡­¡­


    "Laurent, you son of a bitch, how many times have you told me to wear a seatbelt even in the back seat! Look at you now. I don''t care about you. I''m going to Los Angeles. "


    "How do I know Karim''s so good at driving that he would crash." Laurent''s face was depressed. Today''s traffic accident, he was hurt seriously and his thigh was caught, which made him unable to walk now. He needed surgery. However, when he heard that Whitney was going to Los Angeles, his face suddenly became angry: "what is going to Los Angeles?"


    "Fari was born the day before yesterday."


    "What? what?! Is fari alive? Boy or girl? What''s the name? " Laurent was very excited, but he was so excited that his wound was suddenly pulled: "ah ah..."


    "The girl''s name is Larissa, and Fanny and the child are healthy." Said whitup.


    "No, I can''t lie here. I''m leaving hospital. I''m going to Los Angeles."


    "You will stay here for me honestly." Winip stares at Laurent. "Even if it''s your punishment."


    "No, I want to see my granddaughter and little Gelin. I haven''t seen them for a long time, and that bastard. He can''t take care of the two children, right Whitup, bring both my granddaughters to Sacramento. That bastard won''t be here. I don''t want to see him. "If you dare to say this in front of Chen Yu, I''m sure he will kill you directly.


    "If you want little gren and Larissa, you can tell Chen and fari that I can''t decide. OK, you can stay in the hospital well. I''m going to catch the plane."


    "Don''t leave me in the hospital Don''t leave me in the hospital I''m going to Los Angeles... "


    Whitney puck walked away, regardless of Laurent''s wailing behind her.


    Just like Laurent, she wanted to see her two little granddaughters.


    ¡­¡­


    "Brother, where are you and my little niece now? My mother and I went to mirror lake, only to find your home is gone. " Yula calls Chen Yu.


    Her mother was sitting in the driver''s seat, though her face was expressionless.


    But she was still very worried. After all, little Gelin was so small, and farry was pregnant. It seemed that the due date was these two days.


    If people care, they will inevitably think about the worst.


    Now when Chen''s villa is razed to the ground, Yura''s mother inevitably begins to worry about whether Fanny will be hurt and little Gelin will be hurt.


    "Your sister-in-law has a baby. Now we live in a hotel." Chen said.


    "Has sister-in-law given birth? Which hotel are you in now? " Yola asked.


    Yola''s mother is not calm. Is her second grandson born?


    But the next moment, Yola''s mother immediately recovered her composure.


    "Give me the phone." Yola''s mother robbed Yola''s phone: "Chen Yu, it''s me. Is it farishan? Boy or girl? "


    "Girl."


    "What''s the child''s name?"


    "Larissa."


    "Good, solid fortress, what''s your name?" Yura''s mother has been counting the days with her fingers, waiting for her to be born, and then arriving at the scene at the first time, so that she can have the right to name.


    Unfortunately, it''s a bad move.

 Chapter 1407

    "Dad, why does little Larissa like sleeping so much?"


    "You used to be the same."


    Children are sleepy, but they are also very active.


    When Larissa can climb, she can''t stop.


    Children''s physical fitness is low, and their stomach can''t digest high calorie food.


    Plus every time you drink milk, it''s either breast milk or milk. Most of the nutrients are used to transform into body growth, so the energy used to provide baby activities is not much.


    At the beginning, xiaogelin came here the same way, but xiaogelin''s weaning process was relatively smooth.


    When the human body is growing to a certain stage, the demand for food must increase.


    Xiaogelin is active. The nutrition provided by dairy products can''t meet the needs of the human body. The human body instinctively chooses foods with higher protein and more nutrition.


    Some teenage giant babies still regard milk as their staple food. Chen Yu doesn''t understand that kind of parents'' mentality.


    And that''s not good for kids.


    Chen Yu and fari are going to take little Gelin and little Larissa to the hotel for a few days.


    After all, if you live in the headquarters of the association, it''s really inconvenient for mother Yola and her mother to visit them.


    Of course, Chen Yu will stay in the Bay Hotel of Dell and lisfal.


    When Yula and her mother came, they brought a lot of things.


    All are baby products, just like when I visited little Gelin.


    In fact, many things are of the same type. Chen Yu and fali have already prepared for them.


    But in the eyes of the elders, what they prepared by themselves can be used.


    What others have prepared cannot be used.


    "Mom." Every time Chen and his mother meet, they inevitably show a sense of distance.


    Mother nodded slightly: "what about little Larissa? Let me see. "


    "It''s inside, and Fanny''s holding it."


    "Grandma, didn''t you come to see little Gelin?" Little Gelin, standing beside Chen Yu, looked up at her mother with her eyes watery.


    "How can it be? Of course, it''s also for little Gelin, honey." Mother picked up little Gelin, and it was kiss and rub.


    "Little Gelin, how about staying with grandma for a few days?" Asked mother.


    "No, I''m going to sleep with little Larissa. She can''t see me and will cry."


    These two days as long as Chen Zhuo and fali are not around, little Gelin must be talking to little Larissa.


    And it''s indefatigable, it''s a lot of talk.


    Sometimes she said that she was asleep.


    "When she grows up, I can teach her how to walk, how to swim and how to climb trees."


    "Chen Yu, your house has been damaged by the typhoon?"


    "Well, yes, I''ve contacted the construction company to let them repair the villa."


    "Then come and live with me these months."


    "No, Ma, I''m going to stay in the hotel for a few days, and the new house on the beach is almost ready." Chen rejected his mother''s invitation.


    Mom was disappointed, but the answer was expected.


    When my mother asked this question, there was no hope.


    When my mother took over little Larissa, plus little Gelin, who had been holding her, two little guys were in her arms.


    It''s unprecedented happiness. I can''t let go of it.


    My mother stayed for three or four hours. Before she left, she taught Chen Yu and fari a lesson.


    It''s like taking both of them as novices.


    In fact, when little Gelin came to their home, their mother had taught them a lesson.


    The elders are all like this. What they want is to stay a little longer.


    It wasn''t long before mum and EULA left, and Whipple came to the door.


    And it''s directly next to Chen Yu''s and fali''s suite.


    Winip was so happy that she picked up her granddaughter and couldn''t let it go.


    Until little Larissa needed to drink milk, she would not give it back to fari.


    "Chen, come out, let''s talk."


    Chen Yu follows Whitney to the balcony.


    "How many beers can your brewery produce with all its efforts?"


    "Now the brewery produces three kinds of beer. If you want to talk about several cans, I can''t figure out. It can hold about 600000 liters a day."


    Six hundred thousand liters of beer is about a million cans.


    "Can''t we increase production a little more?"


    "Whitup, isn''t 600000 liters a day enough?"


    "It''s not enough. Just a dozen chain stores in California have run out of money. Now Mala supermarket has to carry out business in the United States, and four new stores outside California are ready to open.""Whitup, do you have any contact with Denver? You''d better contact Denver for specific production issues."


    Dashan beer''s only channel is Marla supermarket, so Denver and Whitney are still in frequent contact.


    She also has a general idea of the brewery.


    The problem of output cannot be solved in a short time.


    Since it was uploaded from Denver Beer Festival, Dashan beer and daydream brewer are the same person.


    Dashan beer has become famous and its sales have increased several times.


    It''s really a daydream brewer. It''s really easy to use.


    In the past two days, Mara supermarket has gathered a large number of customers every morning. After the supermarket opened, it swarmed into the supermarket, and then began to rob beer.


    Then by noon, Dashan beer is sold out, and the traffic of Mara supermarket will be significantly reduced.


    That''s what Whipple saw, and that''s why she was so worried.


    Dashan beer can help Mara supermarket bring a lot of traffic.


    At the same time, stabilize the source of customers. If a person is used to going to a supermarket, he will most likely go to the supermarket next time.


    So what Dashan beer brings is not only passenger flow, but also market share.


    "Chen, if you are short of money, I can invest in breweries and expand their production scale." When she was talking to Chen Yu about her business, she didn''t say anything about her feelings.


    Chen Yu rolled his eyes. First of all, he didn''t lack money.


    Second, the brewery can expand production, but the lack of raw materials, so it did not immediately improve production.


    Now we are waiting for the wheat after the autumn harvest. Now that the brand of Dashan beer has been established, the raw materials must also be carefully selected.


    Therefore, both Chen and Denver tend to keep raw materials as much as possible on the premise of stable production.


    The wheat in Dangle, Kansas is the main raw material for brewing beer. The taste has been determined. Unless the local wheat price in Dangle soars, it will not change the raw materials.


    The brewery is a brewery, and Mara supermarket is a Mara supermarket. Chen Yu is willing to cooperate with the business strategy deployment of winip on the premise of meeting his own interests, but Chen Yu will not harm his own interests for Mara supermarket.

 Chapter 1408

    In fact, this proposal of winip is just a casual one.


    Even she knew that Chen could not agree to the request.


    In a very clear market prospects, and has a strong profitability of the company, but also has a strong liquidity, how can we accept foreign funds at will.


    Dashan beer''s profitability is so strong that it doesn''t look like a new brand in a new market.


    You know, Dashan beer is just a medium-sized beer brand company.


    And the profitability has been compared to the large beer brand company.


    This is also the most eye-catching thing for Whitney.


    You should know that Dashan beer is not a listed company. All the money goes into Chen''s pocket.


    But the money is not unlimited. To be exact, the productivity is not unlimited.


    If it''s another brewery, they can produce unlimited.


    If the productivity is not enough, opening a branch factory can improve the productivity infinitely.


    But Dashan beer can''t make it.


    One of the raw materials of Dashan beer is the water of mirror lake.


    The main source of water in mirror lake is waterfall.


    The flow of the waterfall is limited. The flow of the waterfall is the upper limit of the brewery''s productivity.


    Of course, it''s very difficult to reach the upper limit of the waterfall flow.


    At least at present, the productivity is far from the upper limit.


    With the arrival of huinipu, Chen Yu and fari are enjoying a rare leisure time, just in time to cross the two worlds.


    Whitney would love to take care of little gren and little Larissa by herself.


    This is the greatest happiness for her.


    Chen Yu finally didn''t have to worry about fari''s body. He spent a whole day with fari Hu Tianhu.


    Don''t worry about anything, just be happy.


    Just then, Chen Yu and fari were interrupted by a phone call.


    Hello, Chen Yu. This is Li Qiong


    "Oh, Li Qiong, when do you have time?"


    The day after the storm, Chen Yu called Li Qiong.


    Because I said before, I need Li Qiong to help me install and debug the Butler system.


    Li Qiong also has a job, so she has an agreement with Chen Yu and calls Chen Yu when the work is arranged.


    "After today, I have time." Laughter came from Li Qiong''s phone.


    "Have you quit?" Chen Yu vaguely heard Li Qiong''s words.


    "The company doesn''t allow me to ask for leave. I have to resign." Li Qiong said helplessly.


    "Oh It seems that I lost your job. I''m really sorry. "


    "You''re kidding. You have to pay me 400000 dollars, and my weekly salary is less than 3000 dollars. Fools know how to choose." Li Qiong is very relaxed with Chen Yu.


    "By the way, what did you study in college?"


    "I am philosophy and artificial intelligence." Said Li Qiong.


    "Philosophy and artificial intelligence? Are these two majors too different? "


    "You are not an expert in this field. You may not know that the technological development of artificial intelligence today is largely based on the philosophy system of human beings, so these two academic disciplines are far less biased than you think."


    "Well, do you have time tomorrow? If I have time tomorrow, I''ll let that security system company deliver the equipment. "


    "No problem. I''ll contact you tomorrow."


    "OK."


    Chen Cong just hung up Li Qiong''s phone. He was going to keep warm with fali. The phone rang again.


    "Hello, Mr. Andrews, what can I do for you?"


    "Mr. Chen, I should congratulate you." Andrews was quite polite: "congratulations on the great success of your company."


    Andrews, as the capital trader who is directly responsible for Chen Yu, is similar to Chen Yu''s property steward. He knows every fund in and out of Chen Yu very well. Of course, he also knows that Dashan beer is Chen Yu''s private industry.


    Even if the tax bureau asks Andrews to investigate Chen Yu, if Andrews is willing to cooperate, Chen Yu will definitely bleed heavily.


    Of course, Andrews can''t do this. He is the most professional financial housekeeper.


    His first duty is to protect the client''s private property.


    However, Andrews is really admiring Chen Yu.


    In his opinion, Chen Yu''s huge investment in building a beer brand was totally thankless.


    For at least the next three years, Andrews expects Chen to either lose a lot of money and then accept the bank''s loan agreement, or fail to sustain it.


    But no one thought that Dashan beer was so popular. At present, it has invested about 60 million US dollars, but the market value has reached one billion US dollars.


    What is this concept? In only half a year, the return on investment of Dashan beer has exceeded 15 times.And the market prospect is very good. I believe that the market valuation of Dashan beer will be further improved.


    Of course, the bank hopes to enter as soon as possible.


    The earlier the admission time is, the higher the income will be.


    Just like penguins and TB in China, the value of original stocks is the biggest.


    Even the banks are a bit restless. Who doesn''t want to take a share in the huge benefits?


    "You don''t just say hi to me, do you?"


    "Ha ha Is Mr. Chen willing to accept foreign capital injection? "


    "It''s too early." Chen said.


    At present, due to the limited production and distribution rate, the value of Dashan beer is only over one billion dollars. Chen Yu is sure to increase the value of Dashan beer by several times. When others want to enter, they will not be eligible for admission for tens of millions of dollars.


    Chen also knows that it is impossible to hold all the shares in his own hands forever.


    When necessary, shares need to be divided.


    Otherwise, if you earn too much money, you will surely attract the eyes of others. When you stumble at all levels, it''s really overwhelming.


    However, Chen can delay, holding the shares before the valuation of Dashan beer fails to meet the psychological expectation.


    Andrews thought for a moment and said, "our bank is willing to buy Mr. Chen''s shares at a premium of 200%."


    Chen took a breath of cool air and said, "this is what Amira means?"


    "No, it''s the decision of all the senior management of our bank after negotiation."


    What Andrews means is that the bank has a premium of 200%, which makes the bank bear a lot of risk.


    If the appreciation of Dashan beer fails to meet the expectation, the bank will lose a lot.


    But similarly, if the appreciation space reaches or even exceeds the expectation, the bank will make money.


    Risk and income must coexist. Even if Chen Yu knew that his Dashan beer could make money, he could not prevent the bank from making money. When the bank entered the market at a high valuation point, the bank was not a fool.

 Chapter 1409

    "If the bank can grant me a condition, I will accept the bank''s purchase of my shares." Chen said.


    Generally speaking, there are two ways of admission, one is to buy shares, the other is to inject capital.


    Dashan beer doesn''t need a large-scale capital injection now. If it is, it will do no good to Chen Yu, but dilute his own shares.


    And if it is to buy shares, it is a real gold and silver business, hand in money and hand in delivery.


    In the long run, it''s equivalent to diluting Chen''s earnings and giving some money to the bank.


    But Chen can get a lot of net income in a short time.


    "What are the conditions?"


    "First of all, if the bank wants to sell shares, it will sell them to me first at the market valuation price. Meanwhile, the bank cannot interfere with the production and operation of Dashan beer."


    "Then there is only dividend? Don''t know when to start dividend? " Asked Andrews.


    "There will be dividends next year. After all, Dashan beer is not a listed company."


    "How many shares can you transfer at most?"


    "Up to 20%."


    "No more?" Asked Andrews.


    "No, I''ve given the top 20% of the company. I can''t share any more."


    "I will report Mr. Chen''s ideas to the above."


    "Well, I''ll wait for your good news." Chen Zhuo hung up Andrews'' phone, at this time he didn''t care about and Farrie Wencun, picked up the phone, dialed Denver''s phone: "Denver in the next 30 days, you can improve the production of the brewery as much as possible, and the sales volume is the best, and the bank intends to buy my shares at a premium of 200%."


    "I see, Mr. Chen." "Mr. Chen, I hope to buy 5% as soon as possible," Denver said


    "Of course, we are from our own family."


    If Denver continues to drag on, then his personal price is certainly not low.


    Even the banks are willing to pay a premium of 200%, which shows that the banks are very optimistic about the potential of Dashan beer.


    As the sales volume of Dashan beer keeps rising, the valuation will rise, and the price of shares he wants to buy will be higher and higher.


    If he can, he also wants to buy 20% like the bank.


    But after all, he didn''t have so much cash, and he didn''t have the courage to take 5% as the bottom.


    5% of the shares are in his hands, and he will not lose much if he loses, which is within his tolerance.


    If it does, then there will be more capital to buy the shares Chen promised.


    Chen may have given Denver and the bank a total of 40% of the shares, but one of the core has been in his hands.


    That''s the right of first refusal at market price. Even if someone else buys shares at a premium of ten times and one hundred times, Chen has the right of first refusal, which is also purchased at market price.


    Unless Chen does not want to buy, otherwise, the shares will not be lost.


    Chen is just waiting for Denver to raise the value of Da Shan beer, and then there is a delay in negotiations with the bank.


    At that time, the premium will be 200%, which is equal to three times the market price.


    A market price of one billion dollars is the price of three billion dollars.


    With a 20% stake, the bank has to pay at least $600 million.


    As long as you think about it, if you can make 600 million dollars at a time, Chen Yu will be floating.


    However, if the 600 million US dollars are taxed, at least 200 million US dollars will have to be paid. By then, Chen Yu will have more than 300 million US dollars.


    This is obviously not what Chen wants, so what Chen wants to do is to avoid taxes legally.


    This legal tax avoidance needs the help of the bank, and this transaction is originally done with the bank, so the bank will certainly cooperate with itself.


    ¡­¡­


    Denver, as the head of Dashan beer, just said a word casually in the media, which directly led to the proliferation of customers in Mara supermarket.


    Although there are so many beers, the number of customers is soaring.


    Because Denver said that at present, the production of Dashan beer is up to 800000 liters per day.


    Those customers who had planned to buy, or had this idea, just like they were afraid that they could not buy, all rushed to the supermarket.


    And it''s true that most customers can''t buy beer.


    Huinip directly knocked on another room opened by Chen Yu and fari, and pulled Chen Yu to say a lot of words.


    Chen''s attitude is also very clear, personal feelings are personal feelings, business is business.


    Whitney had no choice but to speak out to Chen, who could not compromise on this matter.


    Whitney wants shares in Dashan beer, too, but how can Chen give it to her.


    It was sold to the bank because of a 200% premium.


    It was sold to Denver because Denver is an executive of Da Shan beer, or even a meritorious official.What about Whitney p? Apart from personal feelings, can winip pay a premium of 200%?


    Generally speaking, as a supplier, in fact, it has been quite limited by the channel side. It depends on the face of the channel side.


    But that belongs to the buyer''s market, but Dashan beer belongs to the seller''s market.


    It''s not whether I sell it or not, it''s whether I want to sell it or not.


    So from a business point of view, it doesn''t help that winip wants to threaten Chen Yu.


    Instead, she needs to worry about whether Chen will tear up the contract and start to supply other supermarkets in an all-round way.


    Of course, for the time being, Chen Yu''s cooperation with winip is also very pleasant.


    There is no plan to tear up the contract. As for the dispute between the two days, it is just a small contradiction, not even a contradiction.


    In fact, Chen Yu also knows that his business talent is limited. Chen Yu only knows the basic business rules.


    If the price is in place, it will be sold; if the price is not in place, it will not be sold.


    It''s a very simple business rule to invest when you have money or not.


    As for the more complicated operation in the financial system, Chen Yu really can''t understand it, so he won''t touch it.


    For example, fund, stock and so on, to play with Chen''s knowledge reserves, hundreds of millions of dollars of wealth are lost.


    The next day, Chen took a large group of children to Mingyue villa.


    "Chen, why is it called Mingyue villa here?" As she teased little gren, she watched the buildings on the cliffs in the distance.


    "Because I feel the name is very handsome." Chen Yuli said of course.


    It''s really Chen Yu''s lack of the ability to name. Even the name of little Larissa was obtained by throwing darts. Chen Yu''s brain would explode when he asked him to name a manor.


    After thinking about it, I decided to use this more Chinese style name.


    Chen Yu is now considering whether he wants to make something more iconic for Mingyue villa.


    What sign do you want? Chen Zhusi wanted to go, but he didn''t think of it.


    First of all, it can''t be low. Second, it can represent Mingyue villa.

 Chapter 1410

    Chen Yu has been thinking about what kind of beauty to make.


    "Dad, what are you thinking?" Xiaogelin looks at Chen Zhu, as if she is aware of something.


    "Baby, do you think our new home has any shortcomings?"


    "Without a moon in the sky."


    Chen Yu rolled his eyes, though he was already very strong.


    But still unable to hang a moon overhead.


    Wait It doesn''t seem like it''s completely out of the question.


    It seems that the inner pill of the old turtle can be regarded as a moon.


    However, it seems to be too high-profile to hang the internal pill of the old turtle in the sky.


    Come on, that''s just wishful thinking.


    "Dad, did you think of a way?" Little Gelin is too smart. Looking at Chen Yu''s eyes and face, she can guess seven or eight points.


    In front of her seat, Whitney P thought it was childish.


    The car stopped and Mingyue villa arrived.


    At this time, Mingyue villa is still a construction vehicle and construction workers inside and outside.


    When feywood Cisco heard that Chen Yu was coming, he came immediately.


    "Mr. Chen, here you are."


    "Well, did the people from security systems deliver the mainframe?"


    "It has been delivered. They are currently installing the mainframe in the basement, but the debugging and system installation personnel haven''t arrived yet."


    "Well, I''ll call and ask."


    Chen rang Li Qiong and asked when she would arrive.


    Li Qiong is on her way now. She used to go out early, but Mingyue beach is remote, so she took the wrong way before, and now she looks back.


    Half an hour later, Li Qiong finally arrived.


    At the bottom of the cliff, Li Qiong was a little surprised by the Grand Manor.


    In fact, the area of Mingyue villa is not very large.


    At least when I went to the party last time, Yamila''s manor was much bigger than Mingyue villa.


    But the key is the shape and location of Mingyue villa, which gives people a very shocking feeling.


    Through a steep slope of more than ten degrees, I drove more than 1000 meters to climb up the cliff top, and parked in the open space outside the manor.


    When Li Qiong got off the bus, she saw Chen Yu and a beautiful woman beside her.


    "Chen Yu." Li Qiong said, "this is it?"


    "It''s my girlfriend, Fanny."


    "Hello, Miss Farley." Li Qiong came forward and shook hands with Fanny.


    "This is my classmate in China, who also helps me to install the Butler system."


    "Is the host coming?" Li Qiong enters the theme after being polite to the two.


    "It''s already here. People from that company are installing the mainframe."


    "Well, where is the host installed? Take me to have a look."


    Chen Yu took Li Qiong into the basement. There are three floors in the basement of the manor, which is more than the basement of mirrorlake villa. One floor is used to equip the system housekeeper mainframe, and dozens of monitors are installed here.


    Li Qiong got in touch with people from the security systems company.


    After the security system company''s people installed the mainframe, they left.


    They are only responsible for the sales and installation of the host, as for the debugging of the system, it is up to the customer to find someone to install.


    Li Qiong was a little rusty at the beginning, after all, she was also the first time to contact this host system.


    But soon she did, and then she connected to the company''s satellite system.


    At the same time, a satellite monitoring screen appears on the largest display in the middle.


    "Chen Yu, this is the picture of the main control satellite. Other displays are used as monitoring equipment displays. If someone damages the monitoring equipment, the satellite will automatically lock the area."


    "If it''s at night, can satellites also monitor it?"


    "The principles of satellite monitoring and image monitoring are different. Satellites are divided into ultra close to earth monitoring, heat source monitoring, sensor monitoring, and dynamic monitoring and sound source monitoring. Moreover, the company has four kinds of satellites at the same time, for example." Li Qiong began to make a demonstration and said to the microphone, "turn to the beach position monitoring and analyze all the suspicious creatures."


    Then the picture on the main display began to beat continuously. At last, the picture first showed a picture of heat source. There were more than ten pictures of heat source.


    "According to the analysis, there are eleven people in the area, all of them belong to fewood engineering company, without any bad records..."


    A softer female voice sounded, which was more advanced than the sound of the Butler system of the mirror lake villa.


    Moreover, through this kind of monitoring, we can analyze everyone''s identity.


    It has to be said that this function is really too powerful.


    "Convert to sound source monitoring." Li Qiong added.At this time, in addition to the screen, there is a noisy sound on the main screen, which cannot be distinguished at all.


    "Hi, rod, where are you going tonight?"


    "Jinhai bar, do you want to go together?"


    "Good..."


    This is through the computer analysis of audio, reorganize and transform into sound.


    Chen Yu really did not expect that the technology has developed to this extent.


    Of course, at present, this is only the patent of the rich.


    Then Li Qiong began to demonstrate other monitoring modes.


    "This company''s butler system is similar to the artificial intelligence Jarvis in iron man. Its functionality is very powerful, and it can even carry out some simple exchanges. As long as the network is connected, every time the company updates the system, it can also upgrade it, and ensure that there will be no hardware obsolescence in the next five years. That is to say, if Their company will upgrade its hardware in the next five years, so they are also obliged to upgrade your system host. "


    It''s also normal. After all, with the installation and debugging, the machines that cost nearly $10 million will not be happy if they are eliminated in a year or two.


    "Chen Yu, do you have a pet at home?"


    "Well Yes. "


    "Here is a pet feature image generation. Take the pet to the bottom of this monitor and let the system record your pet''s photos and features. Then your pet runs to a corner to play. If you can''t find it for a while, you can find your pet''s location immediately through the housekeeper system. In addition, it can identify some harmful creatures to your pet. Once they are If your pet is a threat, you will be alerted immediately. "


    "Well, that''s good."


    "There seems to be sharks in this area. Through this system, shark scanning and monitoring can also be carried out. If sharks appear near your beach, they can also give you the first warning."


    Chen Yu began to think that this system is a real bull... Forced, much better than the original Butler system.


    Functionality is really powerful.


    "Is technology so advanced now?"


    "In fact, there are many emerging technologies all over the world, which we often call black technology. Some of them are quite suitable for rich people like you."


    "Oh? Recommend some to me. "

 Chapter 1411

    In fact, a single Butler system has been able to meet the needs of Chen''s family.


    Other black technologies are just icing on the cake.


    There are no truly epoch-making technologies, not to mention revolutionary products.


    Some are known technologies, and then they bring forth new ones.


    For example, the satellite of the security system company is actually put into the civilian market after the government and military satellites are modified.


    It''s just that the average company can''t get a satellite license.


    The real advanced is the intelligent Butler system itself.


    And one of the sub pet management system, that is, the face recognition system magic version.


    Of course, there are more functions that need to be experienced by Chen and his family after they move in.


    The common functions are face recognition, voice recognition and fingerprint recognition.


    A small butler system has made Mingyue villa a small science fiction city.


    Li Qiong spent a week debugging the Butler system for Chen Zhu.


    After debugging, she received a check for $500000.


    It''s a pity that Li Qiong didn''t express any further thoughts with her.


    They are not the same way.


    But a check for half a million dollars was enough to satisfy her.


    During this period, the market value of Dashan beer reached 1.3 billion US dollars.


    The main reason is that after the tropical storm passed, Dashan beer''s market performance was strong after the short-term shutdown and the re listing.


    With a daily sales volume of more than one million cans, it has formed a dominant position in California, and it is reported that Dashan beer will be sold in the United States, which has attracted the attention of investors.


    More than 20 investors have inquired about the company and want to buy or invest in it.


    On the other hand, the bank is more eager to negotiate. It will purchase 20% of the shares at a pre agreed premium of 200%. If it can''t be negotiated, the market value of Dashan beer is likely to exceed US $1.5 billion.


    In the end, the bank is likely to pay a much higher price than the original budget to buy shares.


    At that time, the negotiation to acquire the shares is likely to end in failure.


    So the bank eventually bought 22% of the shares at a market valuation of $1.4 billion plus a 200% premium.


    That''s 924 million dollars, 22% of the shares.


    Although the bank will help Chen to start the tax avoidance program, Chen still needs to deduct part of the tax finally, which is unavoidable. Finally, Chen can get about 800 million dollars.


    However, this money is not one-time income, after all, tax avoidance also needs a little bit of work, it is impossible to do it one-time.


    At present, 200 million US dollars have entered Chen''s account.


    This is the first time since Nanqi island that Chen Yu has recorded such a large amount of money.


    And in the next six months, about 800 million dollars will continue to enter Chen''s personal account.


    ¡­¡­


    "What do you think of the design, Mr. Chen?" Asked Oliver Leber.


    "If I say, I want to increase the budget, can I modify the plan?" Chen asked.


    With money in hand, Chen can''t help but want to spend money.


    After all, it''s a design drawing that has experienced more than a month and dozens of design teams working together to complete.


    If it''s a small change, he can accept it.


    But if he overturns the design, he will not accept it.


    "I don''t know how much budget Mr. Chen will increase?" Asked Oliver Leber.


    "I want a $300 million yacht."


    "Mr. Chen, are you serious?"


    "Well." Chen Zhu nodded.


    A $300 million yacht? Two hundred million dollars more than the original budget.


    The 300 million dollar yacht is enough to rank among the top 10 yachts in the world.


    "Mr. Chen, no problem. We can come up with a new plan, but it will take a month."


    "Yes, redesign it." Chen Zhu nodded.


    This man is not only rich, but also super rich.


    At first, Oliver Leber thought that Chen Yu had only increased by $12 million.


    And his designer team''s efforts for more than a month, from design cost to labor cost plus time cost, also need millions of dollars, so he is certainly not willing to overturn and redo.


    But now, Chen has to increase his budget by 200 million dollars.


    Then it''s all right. Just think about it and lead a business like this for the company, and ORF Leber will feel the blood boiling.


    Yacht is one of the most value preserving luxury goods in the world, with a value preservation of up to 90% in five years.In 20 years, 70% of the value of the yacht will be preserved. We need to know that in 20 years, the speed of technology upgrading and currency depreciation is far faster than that of the yacht.


    That is to say, if Chen Yu has a yacht design budget of 300 million US dollars, it is still possible to sell it to 200 million US dollars 20 years later.


    So rich people like to play yachts. Because yachts are boring, they can sell them and get a new one.


    Or it needs emergency funds, which can be obtained through exclusive yachts.


    Don''t think the rich are unreasonable. You can buy a new one at this price.


    In fact, not everyone is willing to wait for one or two years, or even three or four years.


    Now the construction technology of yachts has been updated. Unless it is to build super cruise ships, it will take more than three years.


    If it''s just a yacht, the construction period will not exceed one and a half years at most, including the design time.


    That is to say, by the end of next year at the latest, Chen can get his yacht.


    "By the way, do you have any yachts ready-made, tens of millions of dollars? I need a replacement before the customized yachts are completed."


    "Yes, of course." "It''s a very exciting thing," said Oliver Leber.


    For more than a year, the man was willing to spend tens of millions of dollars on a substitute.


    The world of the rich is really unreasonable.


    Of course, it''s impossible for Oliver Leber to make money on this yacht.


    After all, it is also necessary to give Chen a little rebate.


    "What''s Mr. Chen''s budget?"


    "Fifty million dollars or less."


    "Yes, I will give you the finished yacht models and quotations that our company currently stores in the shortest time, no more than three days at most. Please wait a moment."


    ORF Leber sent the news back to the headquarters that day. The list of 300 million US dollars was the largest one since the establishment of Seagate company. No one would despise it.


    In the past, Chen didn''t pay much attention to yachts, because Chen felt that he spent so much money and didn''t live on the sea.


    But between last year and this year, after Chen went to sea many times, he thought yachts were also necessary.

 Chapter 1412

    At the beginning of August, Mingyue villa finally completed the construction.


    In fact, half a month ago, the basic construction has been completed and can be moved in.


    While the construction party still leaves some construction workers, but it has not affected the occupancy use.


    However, Chen Yu decided to wait for all the construction to be completed before moving in.


    After all, there are a lot of people in the house who are shameful. If the workers who stay for construction find something unusual, it''s hard to guarantee that they will leak the news.


    Chen Zhu, fari, little Gelin and little Larissa came into their new home.


    A large group of pets, big and small, followed.


    Chen Yu put little Gelin on the ground. The first thing was to hang the river map in the living room of the villa.


    In fact, Chen Yu went in and out of the river map many times, but he didn''t avoid Fanny, so she also knew that the Chinese landscape painting was different.


    Little greyne is holding the kitten, Samuel, who has been coming to this house for more than a year, but he has never grown up, and he is always the kitten.


    This is because the noumenon of Samuel is too strong, so his projection is impossible to have the slightest growth in the world.


    Others, such as Beelzebub, Raymond, Carrie, King Kong, Amun, HEMA and Baima, have made great progress.


    In particular, Amun''s body shape has changed the most. Now if he shows up, he will definitely be ten monsters.


    Little Gelin had screamed, running all over the manor.


    The villa covers an area of 600 square meters, with four floors on the ground and three floors underground, and two elevators leading to the moon beach under the cliff.


    The total building area is about 4000 square meters, and the total area of the whole manor is more than 20000 square meters.


    Little Larissa came to her new home and babbled, trying to break free from farry''s arms.


    Chen Zhuo and fari go to the yard with little Larissa in their arms.


    The sea breeze blows in front of me, with a hint of saltiness.


    In fact, too much sea breeze is not good for people''s skin.


    The sea breeze is corrosive.


    But Chen''s family never worried about skin problems.


    The courtyard is on the left side of the villa, covering an area of more than 200 square meters. A crape myrtle tree shines in the wind, and the whole house is full of purple air coming from the East.


    Crape myrtle trees are mostly infested with insects, and few people plant them. It''s because they have allergic symptoms when they touch the bark occasionally.


    However, in order to plant a crape myrtle tree in the yard, Chen Yu vaccinated and killed insects, and then buried an angel crystal under the root of the tree.


    Chen Yu knows that little Gelin likes climbing trees best.


    And little Larissa will grow up and hang out with little Gelin every day. It''s hard to guarantee that she won''t follow little Gelin.


    The glass guardrail goes around the whole courtyard. The outside of the guardrail is the cliff.


    The cliff is about 40 meters away from the ground. It is neither high nor low.


    To build a glass guardrail is mainly to consider the two small ones at home. They are likely to drill their heads through, and then they will be dangerous.


    So they can''t get through the glass barrier if they want to.


    "Excuse me, master. Shall we start preparing dinner now?" A bad devil ran to Chen Yu and fari.


    Before because the mirror lake villa was destroyed, the bad demons had no chance to come out.


    Now that Chen has finally moved to a new home, they also have the chance to show their strengths again, without having to do nothing as before.


    "Go." Chen Chu nodded and said, "take things to the beach. Our family will barbecue on the beach tonight."


    Because it''s just checked in, there are still some trifles to deal with.


    For example, let the whole family record the face recognition and voice recognition of the Butler system.


    In the evening, when the sun is setting on the sea, the sea is completely reflected in red, and the scenery is gorgeous.


    Then the bright moon rises from the sea, which is much more peaceful than the previous sunset.


    Amon and nine also appeared in the sea in the night.


    In the sea, they can play with impunity.


    If it''s in mirror lake, they don''t dare to make big moves.


    He was afraid that the waves would rush to the villa, and then he would be punished by Chen Yu.


    In the sea, that is to say, the sky is high enough for birds to fly and the sea is wide enough for fish to swim.


    There is also a cave under the cliff, which is Chen Yu''s new home specially prepared for Lao Hei.


    It doesn''t need to be covered. No one can climb there anyway.


    "Little three, little two, little one, come out to play." Chen Yu shouted at the cave.


    The three headed dog stretched out his head and looked at Chen.


    Chen Zhu pointed to the sea: "little nine is asking you to play."


    Wang -


    the three headed dog jumped directly from a height of more than 20 meters and landed on the beach.


    "Let''s go. Let''s go down, too." Chen and his family went down to the beach.


    A group of evil spirits are busy on the beach, running up and down.


    "Fanny, put little Larissa on the sand, and don''t hold her all the time.""Yes, yes, mother. When little Gelin was as big as little Larissa, she could climb." Little Gelin said proudly.


    Chen Zhuo''s eyes are white. Little Gelin. This little guy has learned to talk big.


    "Chen, do you want to hold a relocation party this time?" Asked fari.


    "Wait for little Gelin''s birthday. It''s less than half a month." Chen said.


    It was September half of last year when Chen Yu brought little Gelin back from jiujinshan. At that time, she had been born for a month, and her date of birth was August 17.


    However, Chen Yu hesitated again, whether to call another relative of little Gelin, Gelin''s sister Jacques.


    At the end of the day, Alex is also little gren''s aunt.


    Little Gelin struggled to hold up little Larissa. She wanted to hold up little Larissa.


    Unfortunately, her strength is not enough, so she can only support her instead.


    "Little Larissa, use your feet. They need to work hard. You are stupid."


    Finally, little Larissa''s feet were still soft. She fell on the sand, and little Gelin could not stand on her own.


    Roar -


    suddenly, there was a howl on the sea.


    Then Xiao Jiu went ashore. Chen Yu saw something on one of its snake heads.


    Look carefully, it''s a six meter long adult great white shark.


    Xiaojiu throws the great white shark in front of Chen Yu and fari, with a look of appreciation.


    Chen Yu''s face is black: "little nine, eat by yourself. What''s the use of such a big shark for us? And shark meat is not good. "


    "Master, shark meat can be eaten after treatment, and shark fin soup is very delicious." The evil devil ran to Chen Yu and said.


    "I''ve heard of shark fin, but can I really eat it?" Chen asked doubtfully.


    Chen knows about the reason, because sharks don''t have urinary system, their urine... Liquid is discharged from the skin, so shark meat is very smelly, with urine... Smell.


    "Cut off the fins of the shark and eat the rest of Xiaojiu. Don''t waste it In addition, I will eat all the sharks within 10 kilometers of the coastline. "


    After all, now that they are settled here, Chen can''t let the sharks continue to rage here.

 Chapter 1413

    Chen Yu is sitting on the roof with little Gelin and little Larissa in his arms, enjoying the sea breeze and sunshine. A phone call comes in out of time.


    "Steward, connect." Chen Yu said lazily.


    In the whole Mingyue villa and every corner of Mingyue beach, there are acoustic devices installed.


    Chen can talk with the Butler system and give orders at any corner of Mingyue villa and Mingyue beach.


    "Hello, Chen, I heard that the fali child has been born, hasn''t it?" Robio''s voice came.


    "Yes, have you heard of it?"


    "Well, when can Farley come back to work?" Robio revealed his intention directly.


    Robio couldn''t help it, because the angel beach coast rescue team was short of people.


    The coastal rescue team has long working hours, high work intensity, and general welfare, and has relatively high requirements for the physical quality of the rescue team members, who do not want to join.


    Fari''s character and physical quality are excellent in the coastal rescue team.


    Moreover, he is kind-hearted and takes his work seriously.


    So robio wanted to bring fari back.


    There was no way that Farley was pregnant.


    But now that the baby is finished, it''s time to come back to work.


    I''m really afraid of anything.


    Chen Yu''s head is big. Almost all his friends have informed him.


    Only robio didn''t give notice, not bad relationship with robio.


    Just because of climbing robio and calling fari to work.


    "Robio, you''ve heard about our Chinese tradition that women need to have a month after giving birth."


    "Well I''ve heard of it. " Robio replied, "is it a month since fari gave birth? Is that enough? "


    "It takes three years to sit in the moon."


    "Chen, don''t lie to me, will you?"


    "I''m serious. I''m going to have a second child with fari when she gets well." Chen Yu said very seriously.


    In fact, Chen Yu, who has two children, is satisfied.


    For the time being, Chen is not planning to have a third child.


    But here in robio, you can make a fool of it.


    At this time, Farrie took the fruit to the roof.


    "Robio, don''t listen to Chen nonsense. I''m going to return to the team after three months." Said Farley.


    "Ah..." Chen Yu cried out, "fari, are you going to leave me and my children behind? They are still so small, do you have the heart? "


    Fari looked at Chen Yu and said, "don''t pretend to be pitiful."


    Fari has been bored at home for nearly a year, and is about to get moldy.


    Chen Yu is reluctant to let fari go out, thinking that if fari stays at home every day and lives with herself in the world of two people, of course, it is the best.


    But it can''t be forced, let alone that he and Fanny are not married.


    Even if she gets married in the future, it''s impossible to restrain Farley from working or doing what she likes.


    "By the way, robio, on the 15th of this month, it''s little greyne''s birthday. We''re going to have a birthday party for little greyne. Come here with our coast guard."


    "No problem, but I''d like to think about what gift to prepare for the little princess."


    "Uncle robio, I''m glad you came to little Gelin. You don''t have to prepare any gifts." Little Gelin''s mouth is sweet.


    Chen Chu is lamenting, and he wants to jump directly to the platform of heaven to the sea below.


    On the other side of the roof of the villa is the sea water, but just as Chen Yu was about to jump down, fari suddenly stopped drinking Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu was stunned for a moment. This height is no problem for him.


    But again, you can''t do wrong and dangerous demonstrations in front of children.


    Chen Yu smiled awkwardly, and little Gelin''s face showed dimples.


    "My father is not obedient. My mother scolded him."


    Little Gelin is only one year old after her birthday, but her little head is smarter than the four or five-year-old.


    Just then, there was a bloody sea.


    Chen Yu looked at a shark struggling on the sea.


    However, Amun and Xiaojiu are not nearby. They both went to the nearby waters to explore the terrain.


    Since they didn''t do it, what attacked the shark?


    Are they other sharks?


    It''s no surprise that sharks kill each other.


    Sharks like to kill each other. For them, the same species is on the food list.


    But that shark is not small. It should be a tiger shark that is more than five meters long.


    Generally speaking, the sea creatures that grow to this size, except for those with high intelligence like orcas, are rarely attacked by other sea creatures.


    Even the same species will not attack a five meter long adult tiger shark.Because there were so many sharks here before the Chen family moved in.


    Small nine and Amun can''t kill cleanly, and these sharks are also very cunning. Once they smell small nine and Amun, they flee the sea in groups.


    Once Xiaojiu and Amun go out, they come back.


    There seems to be something here that attracts them.


    And most sharks are only one or two meters tall. For Amun and Xiaojiu, they are too small.


    This kind of shark is not a threat to Chen Yu and fari, but it is a threat to little Gelin.


    Chen Yu picks up the bracelet, which is the menu and is mainly used to communicate with the housekeeper.


    When he got down to the beach, Chen raised his arm to his opponent and said, "housekeeper, help me lock the sharks over three meters in the nearby sea area."


    Not every shark needs cleaning.


    However, as long as the shark is more than one meter long, it is a threat to little Gelin.


    So Chen''s idea is that he would rather kill the wrong than let it go.


    "Eight hundred and twenty-three meters to the front left, fifteen meters under the water, a three meter long mouse shark."


    Through the satellite altitude detection, as long as the water quality is clear and the water depth is not more than 20 meters, the satellite monitoring can penetrate the sea water.


    However, in the offshore waters of Mingyue beach, the water quality belongs to the non pollution level, and belongs to the shallow water area, most of which are about ten meters.


    After Chen Yu got into the water, he swam in the direction that the housekeeper reminded him.


    Chen has sensed the location of the mousetrap. When he sinks down, he can see the three meter long mousetrap.


    However, at this time, a dark shadow suddenly entered Chen Yu''s small world perception range.


    At the beginning, Chen Yu thought it was Amun who came back.


    But the next moment, Chen found that it was not Amun.


    Although the shadow was very large, it did not reach the level of Amun. It was only over 30 meters long.


    Chen soon saw it with the naked eye.


    It''s a shark!! A terrible double headed shark.


    It''s really sudden that the double headed shark came. Chen Yu and the mouse shark didn''t respond. The double headed shark bit the mouse Shark at once.


    At the same time, four eyes stared at Chen Yu, who also stared at the double headed shark.

 Chapter 1414

    The double headed shark moved.


    Chen Yu also moved.


    Chen Yu swung his legs towards the double headed shark and beat the big mouth of the double headed shark with one fist.


    However, in the sea water, Chen''s strength was reduced by the resistance of the sea water.


    But even so, the double headed shark is still beaten by Chen Yu.


    This little guy looks very small. He doesn''t seem to be easy to mess with.


    Run!


    Chen Yu felt a thought in his mind.


    Chen Yu''s eyes are fixed! The emotion seems to come from the shark.


    Chen can understand the animal language, at least the language of most species in the world.


    Of course, they will not have a complete language system like human beings.


    They simply express emotions or intentions.


    The shark''s emotional expression is not through language, but the spirit of exorcism.


    Chen Yu is a little confused. What''s the origin of this big guy?


    Is it a mutant? Or from the rest of the world?


    "Don''t try to escape! Come back to me. " Chen Yu immediately swings his limbs to chase the double headed shark.


    The double headed shark swims so fast that Chen Qiushi tries his best not to catch up.


    Of course, the double headed shark can''t shake off Chen Yu.


    Two people chase a escape, have swam out of dozens of kilometers sea area.


    The shark''s physical fitness is very good.


    They have no gill cover because of their special respiratory system, so they need to constantly swim to let the sea water with oxygen into their bodies.


    So it''s impossible to expect a shark to be tired.


    What''s more, this shark just ate a lot of food in the sea area outside the Moon Beach.


    Chen Yu felt that it was necessary for him to act seriously.


    This strange double headed shark must not stay at his own door.


    It''s too much of a threat to your family.


    If you are not around, fari and others play in the water, give it a sigh, you will be ruined.


    Chen Yu doesn''t want to regret later.


    ¡­¡­


    Avonco and Dany, and their mercenary regiment, are now in a patrol boat.


    "Dany, where is the target now?" Asked arvinko.


    "The target is 30 kilometers away from us. The sea area on the left front Wait It seems to be coming at us. " Dany looked at the radar screen and said.


    "It seems to be coming at us." Another mercenary said.


    The faces of the others were heavy.


    They have been fighting with the double headed sharks at sea for several rounds, each time with no success.


    Also lost a lot of people, and the double headed shark''s cunning, is also a refresh of their cognition.


    It''s the first time for a long time to take the initiative.


    But now this double headed shark actually comes.


    This makes them a bit of a counsellor.


    Facing the two headed shark head-on at sea is obviously a very unwise choice.


    They are mercenaries, although they have many military weapons.


    But it''s at sea, unless the two headed sharks come out of the water and let them fight.


    Otherwise, their weapons are very small to the double headed sharks under the sea.


    The patrol boat is only 10 meters long, and if it is hit by a double headed shark, it will probably be knocked over.


    They''ve had this experience several times before.


    Even bigger ships could be knocked over.


    The main reason for choosing patrol boats this time is that they are not big enough, they are sensitive and fast.


    It is very convenient to evade at sea.


    "Drop the mine." He said.


    This is what they originally planned. According to the original plan, they plan to secretly track the two headed sharks, and then drop a mine on the top of the two headed sharks and use the mine to kill the two headed sharks.


    In fact, they have tried this method several times before, only for the first time, they have had the effect of blowing up a double headed shark.


    Later, the two headed sharks became more cautious.


    ¡­¡­


    Two headed sharks are really strong.


    After traveling more than 100 kilometers at such a fast speed, I didn''t even mean to slow down.


    Chen Zhu accelerated, it also accelerated.


    Chen Yu has made plans to give up.


    It doesn''t make sense to go after it.


    Just then, the double headed shark suddenly slowed down.


    Eh? Is this guy tired of swimming?


    Chen Yu speeded up immediately and ran after him.


    However, Chen Yu thought that he was about to catch up with the double headed shark.All of a sudden, the double headed shark shakes its tail and accelerates again.


    Then, the double headed shark suddenly sinks.


    Chen Yu''s heart moved. Does this guy think he can''t dive deeper?


    Chen zhumeng plunges into deeper waters.


    At this time, there was an impact from the people around.


    Chen Yu''s whole life was confused, and the huge impact directly deflected Chen Yu''s direction.


    Then came the shock.


    "Mom egg Mine! " Chen Yu is a bit confused. Is there a mine here?


    It''s an outer sea area, so someone might put mines here?


    By the way, is this mutant shark a sperm?


    Did it bring itself here on purpose?


    By the time Chen Chu was back to his senses, the double headed shark had already fled and disappeared.


    Chen Yu appears depressed.


    Far away, Chen saw a patrol boat.


    That''s not the coast guard ship. The mine should have been launched by that ship.


    Chen Yu thinks that the ship is with the double headed shark.


    Chen Yu made a sprint and swam towards the boat.


    ¡­¡­


    "Boss, there are people in the water!"


    "Someone in the water? How is that possible? How could anyone be here? "


    "Would it be a drowner?"


    "That man swims so fast. He''s approaching our boat."


    He took the telescope and looked out to the sea. In the waves, there was a man swimming towards them.


    But at this time, he hesitated to stop the ship.


    "Where is the shark now?"


    "I''ve left our neighborhood." Said Dany.


    "Stop the ship." He said.


    At this time, Chen Yu had swam to the patrol boat and jumped directly to it.


    "It''s you!" Vinco and Dany recognize Chen.


    Isn''t this the monster man they met in Abilene, Kansas?


    Chen Yu also recognized avant-garde and Dany.


    "You two bastards, are you plotting against me?" Chen Yu looks at them angrily.


    "Mr. Chen, what do you mean? When did we plot against you? " The attitude of the Department of Arts towards Chen Yu is rather unpleasant.


    But he didn''t want to have a conflict with Chen Yu. After all, he and Dany had seen Chen Yu''s horror.


    "Boss, who is he? Doesn''t he know where it is? "


    "Do you want to kill him and throw him into the sea to feed the sharks?"


    After the incident in Abilene, Kansas, all of the yawenke''s men were recruited again, so they were quite strange to Chen Yu.

 Chapter 1415

    Just as these mercenaries look at Chen Yu with hostile eyes.


    Chen Yu also looked at the mercenaries with hostile eyes.


    Vinco and Dany are sweating.


    If Chen Yu didn''t get on the boat just now, they might have some ideas.


    But now Chen Yu is on board. If there is a conflict on board, it''s estimated that they can''t live.


    "Mr. Chen, I don''t understand what you are talking about. We didn''t plot against you."


    "I was after a shark, and you torpedoed me." Chen said.


    "You''re after that shark, too?" The Department of Asian Arts is both surprised and pleased.


    Chen Yu narrowed his eyes: "are you, too?"


    Chen Yu is also not a meddler. As long as you think about it calmly, you can probably guess that the torpedo just now was not aimed at him, but at the double headed shark.


    However, their ability to detonate mines with such accuracy shows that they have a way to accurately track the location of the double headed sharks.


    "We have a mission."


    "Do you have a way to track that shark?"


    "We cooperate. You just need to help me find that shark. You don''t need to do anything else."


    "Yes." Asiatics did not want to, directly agreed to Chen Yu''s request.


    Although the subordinates of the Asian Arts Department were not pleased with Chen Yu, Chen Yu turned a blind eye to it.


    However, Chen was not very comfortable with the turbulence of the patrol boat.


    Seasickness is Chen''s weakness. Chen Yu lies on the deck and says, "I''m not very comfortable. I found that shark. Call me."


    Vinco and Dany look at each other.


    They found that Chen was indeed out of state.


    This makes them both have a little bit of their own careful thinking.


    Just then, a mercenary came to them.


    "Boss, I found the shark. It''s 12 kilometers below the right front. It''s 300 meters below the sea level."


    Then the mercenary looked at Chen Yu, who was lying on the deck.


    "Boss, what on earth is that guy coming from?"


    "A monster." He said.


    "Are you sure our little boat can track that double headed shark?" The mercenary asked hesitantly, "you know, last time we were driving a boat more than 30 meters long, we were hit by that double headed shark."


    "It depends on the ability of that man." Asian Arts is not very sure.


    The two headed sharks are not as big as the monsters we met at the site in Abilene, Kansas last time.


    The Department of Asian Arts is not sure if Chen can handle it.


    And this double headed shark is really cunning.


    Asian Arts has never dealt with such a difficult opponent.


    "Boss, we''re on top of the shark. Now that shark is wandering under us."


    He nodded and walked to Chen Yu.


    Just about to wake up Chen Yu, suddenly the boat body tilted violently. The boat body tilted 45 degrees.


    Everyone turned over, most of them fell into the sea.


    Then two big mouths of blood came out of the water, directly drawing three or four people into the mouth.


    Avant-garde was quick to respond, and he grabbed the railing.


    "Mr. Chen..."


    Chen Yu opened his eyes, and then he saw the shadow in the water.


    Chen Yu plunges into the water and grabs the fins.


    The double headed shark felt someone on its back and immediately dived into the deep sea.


    It seems to want to kill Chen Yu with the water pressure of the deep sea.


    Unfortunately, Chen''s water pressure is much stronger than he thought.


    And it''s not the deep sea. It''s more than 300 meters deep at most.


    Far from reaching its own and Chen''s compressive limit.


    The double headed shark felt that Chen Yu was still on his back, and did not fall off. Turning over, he rubbed his back to the bottom of the sea.


    It has to be said that Chen Yu has never seen such a smart shark.


    And this shark is obviously not an ordinary shark.


    Chen Yu didn''t leave his hand this time, hitting the back of the double headed shark with one blow.


    The two headed shark began to wriggle and struggle.


    But its form limits its attack.


    There is nothing it can do about Chen Yu.


    After more than ten minutes, the two headed shark finally was unable to struggle and emerged with its belly turned over.


    Chen is also sitting on the belly of a double headed shark.


    At this time, the patrol boat came.


    Although the patrol boat was almost overturned, it didn''t really overturn.


    After all, modern ships have a center of gravity design, unless it is a one-time collision by absolute force.


    Otherwise, it can be rearranged through gravity adjustment.


    The Asiatics and the people on board saw Chen Yu, as well as the double headed shark under his body."How could it be That double headed shark didn''t eat him? "


    "How did he do it?"


    "Is he fighting that double headed shark in the sea? And kill the double headed shark? "


    "It''s amazing."


    The patrol boat reached Chen Yu''s side.


    Chen Yu jumped on the boat, but at this time, the double headed shark that was supposed to have been killed by Chen Yu turned over and ran into the deep sea in an instant.


    "Falk I''ve been fooled! "


    Chen Yu is confused. This is the first time she has been played No, it was played by a wild animal.


    Chen Yu thought that although the two headed sharks had mutated, they should also have the same characteristics as ordinary sharks.


    You should know that ordinary sharks will suffocate if they stay in place for 30 seconds, but this shark actually pretends to die for more than 10 minutes.


    Even the Asiatics and others didn''t expect that the shark was so treacherous.


    "Well Mr. Chen. "


    "Trace, trace that shark for me. I want to slice it!" Chen Yu roared.


    "Mr. Chen You broke the shark''s tracker. "


    "What? You mean to blame me Chen Yu was furious and grabbed the Asian Arts collar.


    "Well I didn''t mean that. "


    "I have something else to do. Let''s go." Chen Yu feels embarrassed. He really has no face to stay here.


    Pop, jump straight into the sea.


    All the other mercenaries and the avant-garde looked at Chen Yu.


    "Boss It''s more than 100 kilometers from the coastline. That''s how the guy jumped into the water? "


    Arvinko smiled bitterly and shook his head. This double headed shark is really helpless.


    Even Chen Yu can''t make sure. If they continue to stay, they will only lose more.


    Arvinko picked up the phone: "Hello, sir, it''s me, arvinko."


    "Done?"


    "No, we give up the task, we can''t solve it."


    The other end of the phone was silent for a long time and said, "OK, let''s put down the double headed shark for a while. I need you to complete another task for me. There is a terrible monster in the hillmanda plain of Australia. The content of the task is the same, whether dead or alive, but the body will be sent to me."

 Chapter 1416

    Shame, shame.


    I was fooled by a shark.


    When Chen Yu swam back to Mingyue beach, he saw a group of sharks gathering.


    Chen Xun''s heart moved. According to reason, there are two horrors on the moon coast, Xiaojiu and Amun. These sharks should not dare to come.


    But the sharks are back, back and forth.


    Sharks don''t have the habit of loving home. As long as the water temperature is suitable and the food is sufficient, they will swim everywhere.


    And they are born with the characteristics of seeking good and avoiding bad, so that once they find danger, they will not appear in the same sea again.


    But these sharks are constantly wandering in this water area.


    It''s not like sharks.


    So Chen Yu wondered if there was something here that attracted sharks.


    Chen Yu dived into the water and followed the sharks.


    This group of sharks led by a seven meter long great white shark, followed by a group of sharks of different sizes and species.


    Generally speaking, different kinds of sharks will not stay together.


    Even sharks of the same species don''t stay together.


    Especially for medium and large sharks, they are always on their own.


    But the sharks didn''t attack each other.


    Chen Yu was far behind, following the sharks.


    Just then, the sharks came to the cliff of a trench and a cave appeared in front of them.


    The sharks went directly into the cave, and Chen Yu followed them directly.


    Chen found the cave very deep and rugged.


    Finally, they reached the deepest part of the cave.


    And the deepest part of the cave, there is a shore.


    But there was a body on the shore.


    It''s not a human body, it''s a demon body.


    When Chen was approaching, he found a force to block him out.


    Xiaotiandi! Devil realm!?


    This fiend field comes from this fiend''s body?


    And the devil realm or the small world is mutually exclusive.


    Instead of being stopped, the sharks went straight to the devil''s body and began to bite it with their mouths open.


    It turns out that they were attracted by the devil''s body.


    Did the double headed shark devour the devil''s body, so it mutated?


    But the body of the double headed shark is so huge that it can''t enter the cave, so it will hunt the same kind.


    The biggest possibility is that the double headed shark is the first shark to come here, and then it grows and mutates first.


    After that, because it was too big to enter here, it began to attack and devour its wandering peers.


    In order to gain the demonic power of them.


    I don''t know how long the devil''s body has been dead, but it hasn''t rotted at all.


    However, one of its arms has been gnawed.


    But even the biggest great white shark, when it was crazily bitten, only tore off a small piece of meat scraps.


    Chen Yu reached out and pressed forward. This demon field is very strong.


    Even stronger than Chen''s small world.


    Maybe xiaotiandi doesn''t represent all the strength, but it still determines the outcome to a large extent.


    The devil is dead. Why does his demon realm still exist?


    Normally, when people die, everything disappears, including the demonic realm.


    In Chen''s mind, the handsome boy''s super magic modified version can devour other people''s devil field.


    However, what can only be swallowed is the devil''s field and small world obtained through external things or ingenious ways. If it is the devil''s field and small world cultivated through one''s own talent, then it can''t be swallowed.


    I don''t know whether the devil field and the devil covered here are acquired by means of trickery or cultivated by himself.


    Chen began to use super magic. When a magic array appeared, the sharks found Chen.


    But their instinct is not to attack Chen, but to run away.


    Like children who do wrong, they run wild in caves.


    Because the exit was blocked by Chen.


    And the smell of Chen Yu made them afraid.


    Dazzle magic begins to erode the demon realm.


    However, the rate of erosion is very slow.


    The last time Chen Yu attacked the demonic realm of condi Mosa through his dazzling magic, it was only a few hours before and after.


    However, the devil kingdom is several times slower than last time.


    It seems that this devil''s devil field is his exclusive devil field, which is not obtained by external force or ingenious way.And the exclusive devil field or small world, in principle, should not be swallowed.


    But now this demon realm belongs to the helpless demon realm, and the reason for its existence is not clear.


    The owner of the devil kingdom is dead, but it is still running, which gives Chen Yu the chance to devour the devil kingdom.


    Chen did not know the reason, but it was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.


    Chen Yu plans to spend some time to fully absorb this demon field.


    Gradually, as Chen absorbed the demonic realm a little, Chen''s small world began to expand.


    Unlike the last time we absorbed the demonic realm of Comus Mosa, it was totally incompatible with our own little world.


    The realm of the devil is merging with its own little world and expanding further.


    Chen''s demonic realm is full of the power of water.


    The power of water is turning into magic and integrating into one''s own body.


    It''s a kind of feeling that my little world absorbs the spirit of heaven and earth into my body.


    Only this time Chen Zhu absorbed magic from the water.


    Chen Yu speculates that it is because the devil''s devil field absorbs the magic in the water that it will last forever?


    Because it is immersed in the sea water, and the sea water gives infinite magic to the devil field, so the devil field has been passively maintained, so it has not dissipated with the death of the owner.


    The small world is expanding with Chen Yu''s constant devouring of devil territory.


    The original diameter of xiaotiandi, more than 30 meters, has now expanded to more than 40 meters, and is still expanding.


    The devil''s domain is much larger than Chen''s.


    At this time, the sound came from the earpiece on Chen''s hand.


    "Honey, where have you been? Do you want to prepare your dinner in the evening? "


    "I''m nearby. I''m working on sharks." Chen said.


    "Oh Do you need to prepare dinner for you? "


    "No, I don''t think I''ll be back until early in the morning." Chen said.


    Chen Yu didn''t want to give up halfway. He wanted to assimilate and transform this demon field.


    Chen Yu is also familiar with the characteristics of this demon field.


    "Whirlpool!" said Chen


    A vortex with a diameter of 34 meters appeared around the body of the great white shark, which bound the great white shark.

 Chapter 1417

    Chen''s own small world can make Chen fly.


    Although the altitude of the flight is about 100 meters.


    And this demon realm allows Chen to control the flow of water.


    This demon realm is more of a deep sea realm than a demon realm.


    With the phagocytosis and transformation of Chen Yu, the deep sea area and the small world are also constantly merging.


    However, in the deep sea area, Chen''s phagocytosis is becoming more and more irresistible, and the speed of phagocytosis is becoming faster and faster.


    Much faster than expected, Chen spent nearly ten hours to integrate the deep sea with the small world at the same time.


    The diameter of xiaotiandi is 100 meters, which is a big harvest of Chen Zhu.


    First of all, let''s put the function of the deep-sea area of integration aside.


    As the coverage area of the small world increases, so does the magic power of Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu looked at the Sharks he tortured. Instead of killing them, he threw them out of the cave.


    Chen Yu came to the devil''s side. With the disappearance of the devil field, the devil''s body is decaying at an amazing speed.


    Chen Yu understood that there was a complementary relationship between the devil realm and the devil''s corpse.


    The devil realm maintains the devil''s body, and the devil''s body also maintains the devil realm.


    Once this balance is broken, it is possible for both sides to collapse together.


    Now the devil field is captured by Chen Yu, and the devil''s body has lost its magic maintenance, and finally it can''t escape the end of corruption.


    At last, the bones were left. Chen Yu collected them and came to the Bank of the cave.


    A black Trident was stabbed on the rock where it was installed. Chen Zhu pulled it out hard, it was heavy.


    I''m afraid the Trident weighs dozens of tons?


    "Ha ha Is this not Poseidon''s trident Chen''s magic was sent into the Trident.


    All of a sudden, the surrounding water suddenly boils.


    Chen felt that the black Trident seemed to resonate with his magic.


    Eh, it''s a good weapon.


    It''s heavy enough to control the water.


    It''s like the trident of Poseidon, the legendary sea god.


    However, according to the legend, Poseidon''s trident is golden, and this Trident is black.


    And the weapon of the legendary sea god can separate the sea.


    This black Trident certainly doesn''t have that ability.


    This black Trident should be specially made by the devil for his own Devil field.


    Perhaps also has the reference sea god Poseidon''s trident.


    Chen Yu came out of the cave.


    Those sharks of different sizes are still outside the cave.


    However, Chen did not feel hostility from them.


    Several sharks are surrounding Chen.


    "Get out of here, get out of here, or I''ll kill you." Chen Yu suddenly found that he would not enter the water if he opened his mouth in the water.


    The sharks were scared to run away for more than ten meters, but after a few seconds they looked back.


    They dare not approach Chen, but they do not want to leave. They only dare to look at Chen from afar.


    Is it because of the deep sea?


    Chen took out a devil''s bone and threw it to the biggest great white shark.


    The great white shark immediately opened its mouth and began to bite.


    Several other sharks also opened their mouths and surrounded Chen.


    Chen Yu lost several bones to them in turn.


    "Come here." Chen tried to order them.


    Several sharks swam to Chen''s side.


    In fact, the IQ of sharks is not low. In the sea, the IQ of sharks is second only to that of orcas.


    But most of the time, they are driven by appetite.


    Chen took out a few more bottles of wisdom potion and threw them to the five sharks in front of him.


    They directly bite the bottle and swallow the potion of wisdom.


    "No harm is allowed to any human being without my command." "If you understand, nod your head," Chen ordered


    Five sharks actually nodded at Chen, though it was a difficult move for them.


    After all, sharks have no neck, but they still swing their heads up and down.


    There are five sharks in front of us, a seven meter long great white shark and a five meter long bull shark.


    The other three belong to a small group. They are three mouse sharks. The larger one is more than three meters, and the smaller two are less than two meters.


    "Get rid of all the other sharks here." Chen Yu made plans to let them act as guards here and patrol the nearby waters.


    After all, it''s not easy for Amun to come to some shallow water areas. Now, Amun is over 100 meters long and 15 meters tall. It''s hard for him to move in some shallow water areas.


    These five shark guards can be used as patrols here.Plus now that the devil''s body has disappeared, it will no longer attract sharks.


    Chen Zhao also does not plan to get more shark guards, after all, if there are too many sharks, it will damage the ecology of this sea area.


    Chen likes the original environment and ensures the safety of his family.


    At this time, five sharks suddenly tense up, a shadow over!


    The three mouse sharks are the most timid. They turn around and run away. The great white shark and the bull shark stare at the black shadow nervously.


    Without Chen''s order, they did not escape.


    Chen Zhu, on the other hand, controls the flow of water and pulls three mouse sharks.


    "Come back to me, not the enemy." Chen saw that it was Xiao Jiu who had come back.


    "Xiaojiu, do you see how many of them are? In the future, five of them will be your little brother, covering them."


    Xiaojiu saw five sharks and nine heads showed fierce light.


    If Chen is not around them, it is estimated that he will launch an attack.


    The five sharks are very nervous. Fortunately, Xiaojiu is much smarter than them. After receiving Chen''s order, he will intimidate the five sharks.


    "In the future, you will be five tiger generals." Chen Yu gave them a different name.


    "Your name is Guan Yu." Chen pointed to the great white shark and then pointed to the bull shark: "you are Zhang Fei, you are Ma Chao, you are Huang Zhong, you are Zhao Yun..."


    According to the size of their heads, Chen Yu was ranked by general Wu Hu, from big to small.


    If you only talk about the appearance, Chen can''t recognize it, especially the three same rat sharks, they all have the eyes of a rat, so you can only distinguish them by their size.


    "Follow Xiaojiu to patrol our territory. If you encounter other sharks, you can either kill them or drive them away."


    Xiaojiu takes the lead, even if he meets the mutant double headed shark.


    Nine small enough to deal with double headed sharks, and now the devil''s body has disappeared, double headed sharks may not come to this area.


    General five tigers are all like wolves. They regard themselves as Chen''s loyal running dogs. They obey Chen''s orders and disappear in front of Chen''s eyes.


    But I still need to recognize the face of general Wuhu later, so as not to be detected by the satellite and give an alarm to myself.

 Chapter 1418

    Chen Yu, rubbing Farley, lies in the movie hall on the second floor, watching the new films delivered by Steven become films.


    Although Steven''s new movie hasn''t been released yet, the special effects and editing in the later stage have been done.


    Outside the landing window is the vast stars, below is the vast undulating sea.


    However, the sound insulation effect of the floor to ceiling window is very good, and the sound of the sea tide outside can not be heard at all.


    "Honey, when are we going to look for treasure island?"


    Fari wants to complete this wish and take a chance at sea before she goes to work.


    Chen Zhao scratched his forehead: "after little Gelin''s birthday, let''s go to buy a yacht together before that."


    "Oh, all right."


    After watching the movie, Chen Yu deleted the hard disk of the movie.


    The film hasn''t been shown yet, even if it''s kept at home.


    Chen Yu didn''t want to take this risk. He was not afraid of ten thousand just in case.


    The next day, Chen Yu received a call from Oliver Leber.


    "Mr. Chen, are you free to come to the wharf of Beitan? Our company has mobilized several yachts from other cities. Please visit and see if you are satisfied. "


    Beitan wharf has another name, yacht wharf.


    In general, a large number of yacht transactions, yacht companies will mobilize yachts from other cities to provide customers with visits and choices according to their needs.


    If the customer is not satisfied, the yacht company will change another batch.


    Of course, if you only buy a small and medium-sized yacht of 12 million dollars, then the yacht company will only show the model and photos to the customers, and the customers will choose to send the real thing to the city.


    "Yes, I will go now."


    After hanging up, Chen asked fari, "fari, do you want to see the yacht?"


    "Good." Fari is also quite free at home. She simply goes to see a yacht together and helps Chen Yu make a choice by the way.


    Two people go out, of course, to bring little gren and little Larissa.


    When we got to the wharf, we were full of yachts of all sizes.


    Many private yachts stop here.


    Many yacht companies have also rented some berths.


    And there are one or two yacht fairs here every week.


    There are also three or four international yacht exhibitions every year.


    Even if you walk around here casually, there will be several salesmen coming to ask if you want a yacht.


    There are new yachts and used yachts.


    There are so many yachts in Laomei. It can be said that half of the yachts in the world are here.


    As the largest yacht market, Lao Mei''s feelings for yachts are similar to that of cars.


    And consumer yachts, like cars, are sold when they are tired of playing, and then buy another one.


    This has resulted in the prosperity of the yacht market.


    This is the only yacht wharf, with a monthly flow of over 100 million water.


    Besides Super Yachts, there are all kinds of yachts here.


    Chen Yu and fali, each holding a child, do look like a family coming to buy a yacht.


    Oliver Leber saw Chen Yu from afar and trotted over.


    He doesn''t want Chen Yu to be targeted by other companies.


    Although I didn''t see the heads of other companies of the same level, there are many salesmen and heads of large companies wandering around the yacht wharf.


    These people hold a list of more than 70% of the rich people in the United States. As long as they see the familiar ones, whether they have a chance or not, they will go to chat up with each other and plug in a business card.


    Chen Yu is a very important customer of Seagate, even the most important customer in the next three years.


    "Mr. Chen." "Is this beautiful lady your wife?" he said


    "Yes." Chen Zhu nodded.


    "Are the two little princesses your daughters?" Asked Oliver Leber.


    "Well."


    "This way, please I have two daughters, too. " "But my eldest daughter has gone to college. Do you know how I feel when I heard that she found a boyfriend in school?" he said


    "I''ve thought about it, too. I think I''ll kill that guy." Chen said.


    When the two fathers communicate, there is no end.


    Oliver Leber, too, has been talking about his daughter''s scriptures.


    "Mr. Chen, Ms. Farley, in this row, six yachts are produced by our company, and each one is unique."


    Oliver Leber points to a row of yachts. All six yachts are large yachts with similar specifications.


    "How about getting on this yacht first?"


    "Good." Chen Yu and fari carry their children to the yacht.Little Gelin immediately wanted to come down from Chen Yu''s arms.


    Chen Yu put little Gelin down, and she began to run on the yacht.


    Ofover Leber followed Chen and Farley to introduce the yacht''s data and price.


    After a few minutes, little Gelin panted and ran back to Chen Yu.


    "Dad, hold."


    Chen Yu picked up little Gelin and said, "tired of running?"


    "Well."


    "Do you like this boat?" Chen asked.


    "I don''t like it. It''s not as big as our original boat." Said little Gelin, shaking her head.


    It seems that the family don''t like boats.


    But the yacht under their feet is not small. It''s 165 feet, with a maximum range of 3000 nautical miles and a maximum cruising speed of 25 knots.


    "I don''t like this yacht either. I like a yacht that can be operated by a few people. It''s better to have a high degree of automation."


    "Of course." "It''s my negligence," said Oliver Leber with a smile. "The five yachts in the back can all be driven by one person, and more than 80% of them can navigate automatically."


    "Show us the yacht at the back. I like the big one." Chen said.


    Because the last yacht was the biggest of the six, Chen preferred it.


    "Of course." "But the price of that yacht..."


    "It''s OK. If I feel satisfied, I''ll buy it." Chen said.


    Oliver Leber is a little bit excited. The last one is a super yacht.


    Now Seagate is also a super yacht ready-made, which is the face of Seagate.


    "Mr. Chen, this yacht is called Hydra."


    "Well? Why is that name? Was it ordered by some evil organization? "


    "Ha ha Of course not. " "It''s because this yacht is powered by a nine cylinder engine, which has the maximum power and maximum power under the same specifications at present..." laughs

 Chapter 1419

    Although ORF Leber said it was overhyped, Chen couldn''t understand it I can''t understand it at all.


    Chen Yu didn''t do much research on these terms. He couldn''t understand them.


    "So my customized yacht also uses the nine cylinder model?"


    "No." "Mr. Chen, your yacht, we plan to use a 24 cylinder super engine, but this engine needs to be customized by IFX company in Germany. Such an engine is expected to cost 80 million US dollars in research and development costs."


    Chen Yu is also surprised, an engine 80 million dollars, can imagine how much the whole yacht costs.


    "That much for an engine?"


    "At present, there is only this technology, and it is in the hands of German IFX company. So far, there is not a finished product, so it is a very large project to transform the technology into a product, and at the same time, it needs to be designed and modified according to our requirements, so this 24 cylinder engine is not expensive."


    To put it bluntly, this engine technology is not suitable for most machines.


    Therefore, mass production is impossible. If IFX company wants to recover the cost, it can only raise the price of single product and adopt customized service.


    "But the current design hasn''t come out yet. Mr. Chen, let''s talk about this yacht first."


    "OK, please go ahead."


    "The yacht is named Hydra, with a body of 298 feet, a maximum body of 124 feet, a maximum speed of 45 knots per hour, a maximum range of 6000 nautical miles. It has 21 bedrooms, two restaurants, an entertainment room, a cinema, a 30x30 swimming pool, two helipads. By the way, if Mr. Chen wants to buy the yacht, we will A free fb-99 helicopter. "


    "How much is the yacht?"


    "Eighty eight million dollars."


    Chen Chu looks at farry, who also likes the yacht.


    "Shall we have another restaurant?" Said Farley.


    On the one hand, she thinks the yacht is really good, but the price is not low.


    At least a lot higher than Chen''s budget.


    But this yacht is much bigger than their first yacht, the fali, and its name is Hydra.


    Fari felt that the yacht was related to their family.


    "Of course." Of course, Oliver Leber didn''t think that such a big deal could be decided in just a few words.


    Even if Chen Yu doesn''t buy it at last, he can''t have half a complaint.


    This yacht is like a castle on the sea. It is already between a large yacht and a super yacht.


    In Chen''s eyes, the yacht is already very luxurious.


    I don''t know how luxurious a super yacht would be.


    "What''s the use of that opening?"


    "That''s where the speedboat is stored. As long as the yacht is parked there, the automatic machinery inside will pull the yacht into it."


    "The yacht has full-automatic driving and navigation capabilities, and can automatically check faults. In theory, a person can fully drive the yacht. In addition, the yacht is equipped with a fresh water processor. In theory, as long as the fresh water processor can work, people on the yacht can survive even if they drift for a year at sea."


    The so-called theory of Oliver Leber means that the passengers on the yacht can catch fish from the sea by themselves, so it is the theoretical possibility.


    In fact, it is impossible. Even if we can catch enough fish to satisfy our hunger, we can''t rely on sea fish alone to supplement all the nutrients we need.


    Of course, ORF Leber was just explaining one possibility, and he was also explaining the superiority of the yacht.


    "I love this yacht, Fanny. How do you like it?"


    "If you think so, buy it."


    Oliver Leber''s heart was about to pop out. He thought Chen would have to think about it for a few days.


    I didn''t expect Chen Yu to make such an easy decision.


    It''s not a small business.


    "Dad, why don''t you ask me if I like it or not?" Little Gelin''s two short arms crossed her chest discontentedly.


    Oliver Leber cried in his heart that it was so bad that he almost forgot the little ancestor.


    Just now, I have been communicating with Chen Yu and fari so frequently that I forget this little ancestor.


    "Well What do you think of the ship, little Gelin? "


    "I like it, too." What little Gelin needs is not decision-making power, but hope to be respected.


    Even though she was only one year old, she still attached great importance to it.


    It''s only when she''s involved in decision-making at home that she feels important.


    "Well, then, Mr. Oliver, if you can erase the change, then I think I can pay now."


    Oliver Leber didn''t have much hesitation. Eighty-eight million dollars, erasing the change, was within his decision-making power."No problem, of course, Mr. Chen. I''m glad you like this yacht." "I don''t know how you''re going to pay for it," he said


    "Cash, in full." Chen said.


    Oliver Leber took a breath and paid 80 million dollars in full at one time.


    Even the super rich don''t have to be able to spend so much money in such a short time.


    Later, Chen Yu asked fari and little Gelin to stay on the yacht, while he went to sign a contract and pay for it with Oliver Leber.


    Half an hour later, Oliver Leber shook hands with Chen. "Mr. Chen, now the Hydra belongs to you."


    "Thank you."


    "I should have said thank you." "Excuse me, what else can I do for you?" said Oliver Leber


    "Fill up my yacht and send it to my house."


    "No problem, of course." Oliver Leber also wanted to take this opportunity to visit Chen Yu at his home, so as to make Chen Yu closer.


    Let''s not say that Chen Yu is their company''s super customer, but that Chen Yu''s identity as a super rich person is enough to attract him.


    After all, every super rich has a huge personal relationship.


    Chen Yu was introduced to him by Steven at the beginning.


    "This is my address, so we''ll leave first."


    "OK, goodbye. I''ll deliver the yacht tomorrow."


    Although it is possible to drive directly to Chenyu''s home now, it is a big company after all. Before they deliver the yacht, they also need to have a comprehensive physical examination for the yacht.


    Otherwise, if Chen found some small problems after the delivery of the yacht, it is likely to affect their next cooperation, so a physical examination is needed.


    After Chen Yu left, Oliver Leber called his engineers and maintenance team to inspect the whole yacht. Even if one screw was loose, it would be replaced.


    Oliver Leber doesn''t want any problems here.

 Chapter 1420

    The Hydra slowly stops at the moon Wharf under the cliff.


    Because the water depth here is enough, it is very suitable for wharf.


    Oliver Leber looked at the villa on the cliff and was amazed.


    As expected, it''s the rich. The long, narrow and high-quality private beach is already valuable.


    It is also a very complicated project to build the villa in that position.


    It''s not that Oliver Leber hasn''t met the rich people. In fact, the rich people he has met can''t even count themselves.


    But the owner of this manor has a rare personality.


    In fact, not everyone with money knows how to enjoy it.


    Many rich people, their greatest pleasure is not to enjoy life, but to make money.


    Making money is their greatest pleasure.


    But the manor in front of us is full of imagination.


    The appearance of the sense of science and technology, as well as the special geographical location, seems not to be the building of this time and space.


    This is life When you have money, you must learn from him and buy such a piece of land to build such a house.


    In fact, Oliver Leber has money. As a senior executive of Seagate, he earns at least $3 million a year.


    This year''s income is beyond the reach of most people in the world.


    However, all people have their own desires.


    Oliver Leber got off the ship, walked over the dock, and came to the elevator. The elevator just opened.


    When Oliver Leber and the Hydra arrived, the steward had already reminded Chen.


    This is the function of the Butler system. Every visitor will inform the host.


    "Hello, Mr. Chen." Oliver Leber took a look around and found that Fanny and their children were not at home.


    Only Chen Yu lay in the sun on the reclining chair in the yard, beside which lay a huge brown bear.


    Oliver Leber was startled, but soon calmed down.


    It''s not normal that rich people like to keep strange animals.


    He has also seen people raise lions and tigers.


    "Isn''t Ms. Farley at home?"


    "Farley and the children are playing on the beach below."


    Oliver Leber turned around and saw a figure on the beach.


    What does it feel like to be occupied by a person on such a large beach?


    Chen Chu got up and said, "please sit down."


    "Have some wine?" Chen asked.


    "Thank you." But he suddenly saw that there was no label on the bottle beside him.


    Nameless wine? Is this the drink of the super rich?


    Oliver Leber lost his mouth of red wine, which was indeed a nameless wine.


    He had drunk the unknown wine, which was the same as the original wine in flavor and taste.


    Of course, ORF Leber knew the nameless wine. Their company also used the nameless wine as a VIP reception.


    When Chen Yu went to their company last time, he was served with a famous wine.


    However, nameless wine is too expensive, the key is still difficult to start, so even a powerful company is not likely to be able to entertain important guests with nameless wine every time.


    "Mr. Chen, do you need to get familiar with the operation of the yacht?" Asked Oliver Leber.


    "All right." Chen Zhu nodded: "I also need to feed my pet, princess, to move the beef out."


    In the surprise of Oliver Leber, the princess went back and forth, dragging the packed beef, then into the elevator.


    "Mr. Chen, what kind of PET are you going to feed? How could beef be used? "


    "Sharks."


    "Ha ha Mr. Chen really likes to joke. "


    With the help of the princess, two tons of beef were sent to the yacht.


    Chen Yu and Oliver Leber also got on the yacht.


    Oliver Leber began to explain the operation of the yacht to Chen.


    Today''s yachts are not the same technology as ten years ago. They need more than a dozen sailors.


    What yachts pay attention to now is to simplify the most complex operation, to put it bluntly, it''s fool operation.


    Of course, the yacht itself has manual driving mode.


    But that''s outside the scope of teaching.


    After Chen tried to operate it once, he had learned to do it.


    Later, Chen Yu stopped the yacht.


    "Here it is." Chen Yu turns and exits the cab.


    "Mr. Oliver, help me lower the stern lift."


    "Yes, Mr. Chen."


    Generally, the stern of a large yacht is very low, and it has lifting function.


    Chen and the princess dragged two tons of beef and opened the tin paper.


    Oliver Leber came along to see if he could help.Chen Zhao clapped his hands, and then several fins appeared in the water.


    "Shark, Mr. Chen, it''s shark. Get out of the stern." O''foo Leber, startled, cried out, and ran off the stern himself.


    "It''s OK. They''re my pets." Chen said casually.


    It''s too late to say, only to see the chief Guan of the five tiger generals take the lead in jumping to the stern and landing on the deck at the stern.


    Oliver Leber is going to pee, great white shark! That''s a great white shark.


    Chen Yu grabbed a large piece of beef and threw it to Guan.


    "Go down, don''t be greedy, Zhang Fei, it''s up to you."


    Guan Yu turned around and went into the water, then Zhang Feihu shark jumped on the stern deck.


    Oliver Leber didn''t find it very interesting, he just felt frightened.


    He was afraid that the sharks would bite Chen and drag him into the water.


    However, to his surprise, a shark up and down, seems to be very obedient.


    And without any intention of attack, Chen Yu and the princess were feeding there, and the sharks would go into the water when they got the food.


    Just when Oliver Leber thought that Chen had finished feeding, he suddenly saw the great white shark jump up again.


    But at this time, the jaws of the great white shark actually hold a bluefin tuna that has been killed.


    I saw the jaws of the great white shark loose. I dropped the bluefin tuna on the deck, and then I turned around and slid into the water.


    Oliver Leber takes a breath of cool air. Is this shark too smart?


    How can you please the host?


    What''s more, a bluefin tuna of this size is worth hundreds of thousands of dollars?


    Bluefin tuna, as one of the most expensive food in the world, has become more and more rare in recent years due to its huge economic value, coupled with human overfishing.


    The bigger the bluefin tuna, the higher the value.


    With the eye power of Oliver Leber, this bluefin tuna has a visual weight of 650 kg.


    This is basically close to the ultimate growth size of bluefin tuna, which may not be caught around the world in a year.


    "Mr. o''fo, please stay and eat fish with me."


    "Of course, I''m honored." Oliver Leber was amazed.

 Chapter 1421

    What is enjoyment.


    Treat luxury goods as everyday goods.


    Oliver Leber was really shocked by Chen Yu''s extravagant life.


    He had a few sips of the nameless wine that had served him before, which was three hundred thousand dollars a bottle.


    Then you can''t buy this bluefin tuna for half a million dollars.


    After all, in Japan the year before last, a 250kg tuna sold for 70 million yen, about 455 yuan.


    Now, Chen Yu has brought such a big tuna to entertain him.


    On this day, Chen Yu''s entertainment money is estimated to be over a million dollars.


    Are rich people so extravagant?


    In fact, Chen didn''t mean to entertain Oliver Leber at all.


    Just as a normal guest, do a bit of host friendship.


    And when farry was pregnant, she couldn''t eat a lot of food.


    This time, fari doesn''t need to think about this or that.


    Of course, the meat of bluefin tuna needs special treatment.


    After all, the meat quality of bluefin tuna has a certain amount of heavy metals.


    In Japan, every year, there are many people who eat sashimi for cerebral hemorrhage.


    It''s because of the excessive heavy metal intake of raw fish.


    It is difficult to remove the heavy metals in human body.


    As far as the current medical technology is concerned, there is almost no effective treatment plan, and only the body can remove heavy metals naturally.


    However, if it is raw material, there is a way to deal with heavy metals.


    Oliver Leber got the perfect treat.


    Besides bluefin tuna and nameless wine, ORF Leber also has unparalleled food.


    Although he didn''t know what kind of food it was, he believed it was the best.


    After all, the taste, even the sashimi of bluefin tuna, is incomparable.


    "Mr. Orff, on the 15th of this month, it''s the birthday of my eldest daughter, little Gelin. Then I''ll hold a party, and welcome you."


    "Of course, it''s my pleasure."


    At sunset, the sea is full of wonders.


    And the girl running in the sunset.


    They are so enviable.


    This is life, only money can get such a good life.


    Oliver Leber didn''t bother Chen Yu too much. He picked up his car after dinner.


    Oliver Leber left with some reluctance.


    ¡­¡­


    Chen Yu calls Gulei.


    "Hello, gulee, it''s me."


    "Chen, what can I do for you?" Gulei''s impression of Chen Yu is very good.


    It is mainly Chen Yu who keeps his word and has brought great benefits to her through the two cooperation.


    And there is no black food, so Gulei is still looking forward to cooperating with Chen Yu again.


    "My daughter''s 15th birthday this month. Would you like to come?"


    "Of course." Gulee thought about it. It''s OK anyway.


    "By the way, there''s another thing." Chen said.


    "What is it?"


    "What do you know about treasure island?"


    "You want to look for the legendary gold and silver island?" he said


    "Well."


    "Before the 15th, I will collect all the information about treasure island for you. I promise that it will be the most comprehensive information in the world. If I can find treasure island, I will share a piece of it."


    "Yes." Since Chen Yu made this call, he was ready to cooperate with Gulei.


    Chen Yu has tried to find out the news of treasure island.


    But after trying, Chen found that his idea was really naive.


    Don''t say Chen Yu is a layman. Even professional explorers and pirates can''t find the information of treasure island.


    Therefore, Chen has to seek help from professionals.


    Gulee is the professional.


    Chen Yu didn''t ask much for the expedition.


    Not to mention finding treasure island, we must first ensure the safety of France.


    "Well, I''ll wait for your good news."


    Now that we have made an agreement with Chen Yu, Gulei''s side will move naturally.


    In the past two cooperation, she has known Chen Yu.


    As long as both parties are able to do their own functions and keep their promises, Chen Yu will definitely follow them.


    ¡­¡­


    Tonight, Chen Yu did not accompany farry, but entered the river map.


    "Old turtle, my daughter''s birthday, do you mean it?"


    "There are still decades to go. You are in a hurry." Said the old turtle.For Chen Yu, it''s only about ten days, but for the old turtle in the river picture, it''s still several decades.


    "Give me another pill, old turtle, as a birthday present for little Gelin."


    "You or your daughter?" The old turtle rolled his eyes, which was obviously what Chen wanted.


    "That''s what I want." Chen is not embarrassed at all.


    "Then this is for you, little Gelin''s birthday. Don''t ask me for a birthday present again."


    "In time, there will be decades."


    When the old turtle heard Chen Yu''s words, he immediately opened his eyes and looked at Chen Yu angrily.


    "By the way, old turtle, do you have any way to let Nathan float in the air?"


    "No way."


    "I don''t know if I can''t help him or if I don''t want to help him," said the old turtle.


    "Old turtle, don''t be so mean, teach me."


    "Teach fart, or use the array to maintain, but the array that can float my inner elixir will take you at least 100 years to learn. Do you have so much time? Even in the river map. "


    "Is there any other way?"


    "Yes, directly release the spirit of inner alchemy and let it float on its own spirit. But even if my inner alchemy is not worth money, it is not so defeated. Every inner alchemy has been cultivated by me for thousands of years. If you waste it at the same speed, you will exhaust the spirit within ten years. If you really plan to lose, return the inner alchemy to me immediately, I will not give me back I''ll give you the loser. "


    "All right, all right." Chen Yu immediately put the inner pill he just sent into his own space ring.


    He also knows that if it''s just placed there normally, the inner alchemy will form a cycle of its own, and the amount of aura it emits will absorb, but at the same time, it can enrich the aura in a certain range around it. Basically, as long as it''s not consumed excessively, the inner Alchemy won''t be consumed, so it doesn''t matter for the old turtle.


    But the inner alchemy represents the cultivation of the old turtle. The old turtle is willing to give it to Chen Yu because these inner alchemy will not be consumed. The cultivation is still his cultivation.


    But if Chen Yu is used for waste, no matter how high his accomplishments are, they will be exhausted one day.


    Chen Zhu can only give up the idea of creating a man-made moon over his Mingyue villa.


    At the beginning, Chen Yu had this idea, which was also caused by a word from little Gelin.

 Chapter 1422

    "Your world seems to be much bigger." The old turtle felt that Chen''s small world had grown larger.


    But he didn''t feel any other changes.


    In addition to the small world that can cause the vision of heaven and earth, such as Chen Yu, who can''t see the essence of the small world, can only be judged by perception.


    If Chen Yu didn''t do it, even the most powerful old turtle could not know the change of xiaotiandi.


    So he thought Chen Yu was practicing hard, so xiaotiandi would have such a big change.


    Chen Yu didn''t know what Lao BIE thought, so he said his own thing directly.


    Shows that he absorbed a demonic realm.


    "Your ability is very strange." Old turtle looks at Chen Yu.


    This is similar to the northern Ming magic in martial arts novels.


    However, there will not be many small fields for Chen to absorb.


    After all, in this world, how many people can reach the sky and sky?


    You can count one finger.


    "Do you remember the simplified incarnation I taught you?"


    "Well, what''s the matter?"


    After all, this incarnation is one of Chen''s unique skills.


    Chen Yu was also often used when responding to the enemy.


    "With your current accomplishments, you can practice the external incarnation of the regular version."


    "That is to say, I don''t have to use an external avatar every time to create twelve naked men?" Chen said


    Chen Yu doesn''t have a high demand for combat effectiveness, but the key is that every time he uses an external avatar, he is a dozen big naked men. What kind of ghost is that.


    "First of all, you need to be clear." The old turtle began to explain: "using the external avatar will consume a lot of your spiritual power, leading to a significant reduction in your strength."


    Chen Zhu''s heart moved, and he caught the key point.


    "Yes?"


    "That is to say, unless I can quickly restore my psychic power, I don''t want to use an external avatar?"


    "That''s right." The old turtle nodded: "so in the past, even if you can use the authentic external avatar, I didn''t teach you the reason. If you use the external avatar in an important battle and you have no spare power, then once the external avatar is defeated, you are equal to the meat on the enemy''s chopping board, which can be slaughtered by others."


    "So what''s the difference between the authentic avatar and the simplified avatar I''m using now?"


    "The first is the difference in strength. All your magic, abilities and avatars can be used."


    "Then can an external avatar be used?" Chen asked.


    "Yes." The old turtle nodded: "if you use the external avatar to create an absolute equal to your strength, then he can use the same external avatar."


    "He has a small world, too?"


    "No, xiaotiandi is not. Xiaotiandi is condensed from your body, so it can''t be used." Said the old turtle.


    "Then apart from xiaotiandi, the avatar can use any magic other than the avatar? That is to say, like you, I can constantly create an external avatar, unlimited manufacturing? "


    "It''s true in principle, but that''s not the case. No one can make it indefinitely."


    "Why can''t unlimited manufacturing be possible?"


    "Because it''s impossible for the spirit power to appear out of nothing. The magic used by the separate body also extracts the spirit power from you. When your spirit power is sent to the separate body, the separate body will lose part of it. When the separate body is sent to its own separate body, the spirit power will be lost again and again, so the repeated loss. Every time the separate body, the spirit power you need to consume will increase. You think you How many times can it last? "


    "Then how did you get so many separate bodies?" Chen Yu has seen several hundred thousand body changes of the old turtle.


    "Stupid, I can make one hundred parts at a time, and then one hundred parts, and then one hundred parts, and then one hundred parts, and then one hundred parts, which will reach the level of one million. If I push hard, I can continue to divide several times, which is more than the population of the earth."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chen Yu is completely speechless, which is not only a qualitative gap, but also a quantitative gap: "teach me the authentic external incarnation formula, and I think I can make tens of thousands of avatars."


    The old turtle rolled his eyes and said, "I guess you can''t have more than eight."


    "It''s impossible. I can make 12 before using the external avatar. How can I practice the authentic one even less?"


    "At the beginning, I taught you the simplified version just because you didn''t have enough accomplishments, so the avatars I got are also twelve weak chickens. In fact, the external avatar consumption of the original version is several times greater than that of the simplified version."


    "Not so much, teach me first." Chen Yu was hit by the old turtle.


    Why is the difference so big for the same spell?


    The old turtle can split into more separate bodies than the world''s population, and can''t even break through the single digit?Is that too cruel?


    The original incarnation formula is much more complicated than the simplified one.


    Chen took more than ten days just to write down the formula.


    Casual is practice and practice.


    "Change for me!" Chen Yu quickly printed the French seal.


    -


    Chen as like as two peas, and a figure beside Chen.


    "No, this avatar doesn''t even have 10% of your power, and it took you two seconds to cast."


    The old turtle pointed to the past and killed the avatar directly.


    Chen Yu screams. Although the avatars are separate, their senses are shared with Chen Yu.


    Although he would not kill Chen Yu without killing his own body, his pain was shared.


    "Continue." The old turtle shouted.


    "Change!" Chen Yu cast the spell again.


    The old turtle again pointed out: "the same problem as before, no progress."


    Whew -


    "still unchanged."


    "Still unchanged..."


    "It''s a little faster, but it''s not enough."


    "No change."


    "No change..."


    Ten, twenty, thirty, forty.


    Finally, Chen can increase the casting speed to within one second.


    "I''ll show you how to see it." The old turtle gave a light drink.


    In an instant, one changes two, two changes four, four changes eight, eight changes sixteen, the whole process does not exceed one second.


    According to this standard, Chen''s speed is not up to standard.


    "Continue to practice, prepare enough spiritual power, release it at the moment of casting, and then continue."


    "No, no more."


    "No, no more..."


    "Yes, the strength of this separation is 50% of your strength, but it has not reached the same level as your body. Moreover, your casting speed has slowed down obviously, and you can continue."


    "The speed is fast this time, but the individual strength has fallen down again, and then continue."

 Chapter 1423

    One thousand six hundred and ninety-five times --


    "change..."


    In an instant, one changes two, two changes four.


    However, when two changes four, Chen Yu''s magic obviously didn''t keep up with it, which led to the strength of four separate bodies was much weaker when two changes four.


    "No, are you four decorations? How weak is it. "


    1599 times -


    "it''s too slow. It''s six seconds in total. Speed up again."


    2788 times --


    "no, no more."


    At last, Chen Yu completed two rounds of separation in one second.


    One to two, two to four, plus seven ontologies.


    Chen wants to break through the eight old turtle said, but if we change, Chen can''t do anything.


    If you want to double on the basis of four, then Chen''s magic value needs to double again.


    Now Chen Yu can only do this at most.


    But six separate bodies plus one noumenon are equivalent to the strength of seven Chen Zhuo.


    All the magic of this experience, all six parts will be.


    Of course, if you make a move at the same time, the magic cost is almost ten times.


    Because the magic transmission between noumenon and separation will be consumed.


    This is also why Chen can no longer be separated.


    "All laws are one!"


    The six separate bodies were wrapped in dark magma and integrated into Chen''s body.


    It increases the strength and resistance of the body by 6 times.


    The original simplified version of the external avatar, the 12 sub bodies use the ten thousand methods to unify, and the strength enhancement is only about four times.


    The strength of the original is six times stronger.


    Chen Zhu cancelled the unification of ten thousand dharmas, and six separate bodies appeared again.


    And the six separate bodies also have their own dark magma, which is exactly the same in magnitude as the body.


    Chen Yu''s heart moved, and he fought against the thousand swords!


    Six bodies and separate bodies control a thousand stone swords at the same time, the difficulty is directly reduced by several times, and the number allocated to each body is more than 100 stone swords.


    However, Chen Yu was not satisfied with this, which was equivalent to improving the skills of the thousand swords, but the power did not improve.


    "Old turtle, help me forge another six thousand stone swords."


    "It''s ready for you."


    When the seven bodies use the imperial thousand swords at the same time, the seven thousand stone swords are like torrents.


    Chen Yu is overjoyed. That''s the feeling. That''s the feeling


    Great Chen felt he could compete with a modern army.


    Seven thousand stone swords are flying all over the sky, and they can cooperate with each other.


    The external avatar''s enhancement of Chen Yu''s combat effectiveness is not so much the power of group attack as the unparalleled level.


    "Your fighting style is a little thinner. If you have more magic, you can defeat more powerful enemies through the cooperation of several parts."


    "Old turtle, your idea is out of date. Even if the way of fighting is single, the promotion is a real multiple."


    Just like in the past in school, Chen Yu played the online game wow, in which the famous five fireballs God... Taught.


    Even the simplest fireball technique, multiplied by five times, can block the gods from killing.


    If Chen Yu chose to give up his best way of fighting in order to cooperate with the body, it would be a little bit of sacrifice.


    If you have that spare time, it''s better to cultivate your own strength.


    Of course, the most satisfying thing for Chen Yu is that he doesn''t have to run naked anymore.


    Chen Yu again used the method of unity and took out the black Trident.


    The weight of the black Trident is just right for Chen Yu, who didn''t weigh the weight of the black Trident, but for Chen Yu, it''s a very handy weapon, which can even be said to have never been so handy.


    Chen''s magic was sent into the black Trident, and the moisture in the surrounding air began to gather.


    Soon, a blue water ball about one meter in diameter appeared over the black Trident.


    This is Chen''s ability to gather the water elements in the air automatically. However, Chen''s ability to use xiaotiandi before, although xiaotiandi can control the water elements, it can''t converge into a sphere.


    In other words, the black Trident has this ability?


    It doesn''t seem hard to understand.


    This black Trident belongs to the same owner as the deep sea field.


    So it''s not hard to understand that the black Trident has such a function.


    But if it is in the sea, the power of this move may be increased by more than dozens of times.


    Chen Yu''s black Trident waved forward, and the water ball whirled forward at high speed.


    While the water ball in the process of rotation, constantly shooting out water, each water drop is as lethal as a bullet.Chen Chu''s heart moved and trotted to the river.


    Once again, a water ball is gathered. This time, the diameter of the water ball is several times larger than before.


    With a wave of the black Trident, the water polo is spinning again, and even more powerful.


    Beads of water were launched in all directions.


    Chen Yu frowns. It''s powerful, but it''s too easy to hurt himself.


    Chen can''t do anything about it. The water droplets are launched completely according to inertia. The biggest feature is that they are dense and can''t be aimed at.


    It''s impossible for us to keep our partners in the field of dullness unaffected by West''s conscious control.


    "Why, there is a curse on your weapon." The old turtle''s eyes showed a trace of surprise: "why don''t you dispel the above mantra?"


    "What mantra? I didn''t realize it. I feel comfortable using it. "


    "This is not your weapon, is it?"


    "No, with a former master of the deep sea, I just picked it up for nothing."


    "So it is." The old turtle nodded, "the owner of this weapon should have left a mantra on it before he died. If you don''t untie the mantra, you can''t take the weapon."


    "Well Can''t get a weapon? " Chen Zhao was shocked: "but Why did I pick it up? "


    "Nonsense, even incantation has its limits. The so-called immobility is aimed at ordinary people. If they don''t untie the incantation on this weapon, they can''t take it, let alone use it."


    Chen Yu suddenly realized that it was so.


    Just think about it, Chen Yu thought that the devil and Chen Yu were of the same type before, and they also belonged to the strength strengthening type. They needed such heavy weapons. It was because of the incantation that the black Trident was so heavy.


    "Do you want me to help you undo the above mantra?" The old turtle asked, "it''s not hard to spell."


    "No, I think it''s better now."


    Joking, if you untie the spell and lose the weight, it will become a chicken rib and a magic weapon for Chen Yu. Although it can play some increasing effect in water magic, it will lose the most important melee function for Chen Yu.

 Chapter 1424

    The next day, Chen went to the headquarters early in the morning.


    Chen Yu plans to challenge the eighth floor of the test tower.


    Last time, Chen Yu failed to challenge the test tower for the first time.


    But that was not a real failure.


    In fact, it is not impossible to break the eighth layer.


    The biggest killing move of the wild sea devil on the eighth floor of the test tower is thousands of simultaneous moves, which are combined into one move.


    But there is a fatal flaw in this move, that is, it is ineffective for people flying in the air.


    After all, the raging sea devil can roll up a huge wave, which is 100 meters high in the sky.


    If Chen Yu flies directly into the sky, the crazy sea devil has nothing to do with him.


    Chen can completely avoid the first wave of attack of the frenzied sea devil, and then fight back against the frenzied sea devil.


    The main reason why Chen Yu didn''t choose to conquer by other means was the obsession in his heart.


    Some things can''t escape. If you encounter a situation that you have to face, you don''t even have the right to escape.


    For example, if you are your family after a big wave, can you escape?


    Chen hopes that facing any problems, he will not just avoid a choice.


    Chen Yu said hello to the head office of the association and entered the test tower.


    "The chairman is expected to pass the eighth floor this time?"


    "Seeing the look of the president, it''s obvious that he''s prepared."


    "Alas When can I pass the first floor? " Pattaya said desperately.


    As the inheritor of Shamanism war dance, Pattaya has no combat power at all, so the possibility that she wants to pass the first level alone is basically zero.


    Chen Yu went to the eighth floor of the test tower and took out the black Trident directly.


    It is still a boundless sea.


    Before long, a dark shadow appeared under Chen''s feet.


    Just like when Chen Yu first came to test the eighth floor of the tower.


    A single frenzied sea devil came.


    Chen Yu swept down with a black Trident, sweeping by with great force. The single, frenzied sea devil was smashed by Chen Yu.


    Then there was a white wave in the direction of the distant horizon.


    Here we are! Same as last time.


    Thousands of wild sea devils are here.


    The black Trident in Chen''s hand gently points on the sea, calmly waiting for the wave to strike.


    Getting closer It''s getting closer.


    We can already see that in the boundless waves, countless wild sea monsters are making waves in the sea.


    Finally, the huge wave arrived at Chen Yu, who was about to be killed by the huge wave as before.


    Just a short distance away, Chen suddenly raised the black Trident and took an arc from the sea.


    However, compared with the big waves, this breath is insignificant.


    But the arc is getting bigger and bigger as it is thrown out.


    It''s like a blade cutting through the inner wall of a huge wave.


    Hu -


    from the foot of Chen Yu, the sea water was separated and extended to the top of the huge wave.


    The huge waves were completely cut.


    And the huge waves are set off by the wild sea devils, and thousands of wild sea devils set off the huge waves at the same time, there is a certain relationship between them.


    But now because of Chen''s intervention, the balance has been destroyed.


    Originally boundless waves, in an instant collapse.


    Chen Yu''s eyes brightened, and he succeeded!


    Chen Yu glanced around, and countless wild sea devil figures around him were writhing in the sea. It seems that they plan to regroup and do the same again.


    It''s just a one-time game. It''s meaningless to play it again.


    Chen is not going to give them another chance to lift the black Trident and plunge it into the sea.


    A wild sea devil came to bite.


    The black Trident came out.


    No resistance from the sea?


    Chen found that when the black Trident was waved in the sea, it would not be removed by the sea.


    This is much more convenient than Chen Yu''s simple fist swing.


    Last time Chen Yu chased the mutant double headed shark, his fist didn''t kill the double headed shark.


    Because of the resistance of the sea, Chen''s fist power was greatly reduced.


    But not this time. The black Trident is more comfortable in the sea than in the air.


    It''s like there''s no resistance.


    The individual strength of the crazy sea devil is not weak, but it is not strong.


    Their biggest killing move is that move.


    The single lethality is too limited.


    Soon, the whole sea level was red.


    The body of the mad sea devil floats on the sea.A thousand! Chen Yu is basically not bad. He can''t make up more.


    Sure enough, Chen was prompted.


    Pass the eighth floor of the test tower and score SS.


    Chen Yu didn''t know when he was touched by the crazy sea devil. He didn''t have 3S.


    However, Chen Yu is not that kind of devil.


    Recently, there is such a trend in the association, because most people have passed the first floor, but they are stuck in the second floor, so we all run back to the first floor to brush points.


    Want a more perfect score to pass the first level.


    Chen Yu didn''t have that obsession, so he chose to enter the Ninth level directly.


    Hell! The Ninth level is not based on the human environment, but on hell.


    The air is full of the smell of sulfur, and the chaotic aura is full of the whole world.


    Chen Yu is really familiar with hell. This kind of environment is not as difficult as the previous level.


    Of course, the environment of each layer does not have a great impact on the difficulty.


    What really affects is the monsters and Demons guarding each level.


    Just then, a loud and clear dragon chant came from afar.


    Yes, it''s Longyin!


    A black spot is near the sky from afar.


    Black dragon! It was a black dragon, only one.


    But this black dragon is Chen Yu''s unprecedented enemy.


    His body exudes a strong dragon power.


    Even Chen Yu was influenced by Longwei.


    Chen felt the magic was being suppressed.


    This is the influence of Longwei. Even though Chen Yu is not afraid in spirit, his body instinct is still influenced by Longwei.


    The dragon power of this black dragon is more than 100 times stronger than that of Gaia.


    Of course, bigger than Gaia is his body.


    It''s a hundred meters long. It''s scary enough.


    "Human?" Black dragon questions.


    Chen Yu frowned and stared at the black dragon intently: "can you speak?"


    This is the first time that there is a monster with self-consciousness in the test tower.


    Besides, isn''t it one boss every six?


    The sixth floor has met a boss. How come the ninth floor has met another boss?


    Is there a boss on the third floor?


    When Heilong heard Chen Yu''s words, he was furious.


    "Man, you are looking for death!" In a flash, the black dragon spits out its breath, and the terrible heat waves attack Chen Zhu.


    "Danger!" Chen''s nerves were tense, and suddenly turned to avoid.

 Chapter 1425

    Chen Yu has never seen better than him in hell.


    But those who are more powerful than him basically belong to the type that one finger can crush him to death.


    That is to say, it''s harmless to look at people and animals, but once he starts, Chen Yu doesn''t even know how to write the word "dead".


    But the black dragon in front of him is different. Chen Yu doesn''t know why.


    Just want to kill this black dragon, and this black dragon is the same, want to kill the human in front of him.


    It''s not because this is the pass of the test tower, it''s not because black dragon is the guard boss here.


    Anyway, I want to kill each other.


    "Enemies of nature!" Black Dragon said a strange technical term.


    "What do you mean?"


    "That is to say, you are going to die!" Black dragon suddenly a dragon swings its tail, and its huge tail sweeps across.


    Boom -


    Chen Yu flies out in response.


    Before Chen could stand up, the dragon''s breath came again.


    Chen Zhu rolls to avoid the dragon breath.


    At the same time, he took out the black Trident in a hurry and waved it out. A water ball was formed when the black Trident was waved out and shot at the black dragon.


    Black dragon''s head was hit by a water ball. His head slightly deviated, but he was unharmed.


    Black dragon turns his head and looks at Chen Yu again.


    Chen Zhu did not dare to be careless at this time.


    Avatar! Change, change -


    all in one!


    Chen Yu stretches his hands and feet. After the unification of ten thousand methods, Longwei''s suppression of Chen Yu is smaller.


    But it''s not too small. It probably suppressed at least 20% of Chen''s magic power. Now it''s about 15%.


    Chen Yu moved again. This time, he was several times faster than before, and his strength was also several times larger.


    The black dragon''s head knot solid solid received the attack of Chen Zhu, the black Trident hit the black dragon''s head heavily.


    Black dragon''s huge head hit the ground with a bang.


    But in an instant, the black dragon''s two corners burst out a terrible threat.


    In an instant, Chen''s body solidified.


    The black dragon''s head is up, Chen Yu is hit and flies.


    This round, everyone is in decline.


    The black dragon shook his head, and it didn''t knock him lightly.


    Chen Yu was also full of acid.


    But he was more concerned about the black dragon''s counterattack.


    At that moment, Chen Yu felt like he had been hit by West''s slow field.


    But it''s not the same, the scope of West''s slow field.


    But for those with more magic than west, the field of dullness has no effect.


    But at that moment, what Chen felt was that his body suddenly couldn''t move.


    Although it was only a short moment, it brought a great threat to Chen Yu.


    If the black dragon has been using this move, it will fart. Just lie down.


    Chen Yu stares at the black dragon warily, and the black dragon stares at Chen Yu warily as well.


    It''s different from those mindless gatekeepers before.


    Black dragon knows how to think.


    Chen Yu secretly evaluates the strength of black dragon.


    In terms of strength, it is almost the same as after the unification of ten thousand dharmas. In terms of speed, it is slightly inferior.


    However, the huge body of black dragon is more advantageous for the outbreak of power.


    His dragon breath, as well as instant solidification of his magic, is a great threat to himself, but I don''t know if there are any other cards.


    Of course, there is also his long Wei, who also poses a great threat to Chen Yu.


    This is a weakened aura, and it''s permanent.


    Finally, the black dragon moved.


    There was a huge magic circle on his head, which was like a searchlight shining on Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu was shocked, but the next moment, he found himself unharmed.


    What kind of magic?


    Just when Chen Yu did not understand, the black dragon again spewed out the dragon''s breath.


    Chen Yu hurriedly avoided, but this time the dragon''s breath seemed to lock Chen Yu.


    The dragon''s breath will follow the direction of Chen Yu''s hiding.


    I''ll go. This magic is the magic of tracking and targeting.


    Chen Yu is now also experienced in all kinds of battles, and instantly understands the role of this magic.


    There is no way to avoid it. The dark magma suddenly surges up, blocking Chen Yu''s face.


    Chen Yu had not planned to use dark magma so early.


    But now it is forced by black dragon to use dark magma to protect itself.


    Chen Yu instantly melts into the dark magma, which clings to the ground, making the black dragon unable to attack for a while.


    This is Chen''s ultimate life-saving stunt.


    The black dragon saw a large area of dark magma spread towards him.


    Although he didn''t know what it was, instinctively he didn''t want to be stained with dark magma.Immediately flapping his wings and flying into the air.


    But the dark magma is also bundled into a straight line at this time, chasing the black dragon rising from the sky.


    In the moment of catching up with the black dragon, the dark magma turns into a sharp rope and directly stabs into the dragon''s claw of the black dragon.


    Roar -


    under the pain of eating, the black dragon makes a roar and feels something invading his body.


    The power of tyranny burst out in an instant. From the dragon''s claw of black dragon, the dark magma that had already invaded successfully was directly excluded.


    Chen Yu scolded secretly. As expected, it''s unrealistic to rely on the erosion of dark magma to deal with enemies of this level.


    This guy is more powerful and more difficult than the guy we met in the Amazon rainforest who called himself a God.


    Last time, the so-called God was only supported by believers.


    And he could not, like the black dragon, instantly expel the erosion of dark magma.


    Chen Yu found that in this world, those who call themselves gods are basically tripods.


    Whether it''s the source of the past depravity or the God of the Amazon rainforest, it''s called fierce. The biggest skill is to bewitch. It''s basically like a grandson.


    The real cow is usually forced to keep silent, for example, Comus Moussa, who has never heard of it.


    But it was the first time Chen met the same level of existence.


    It can be said that if it wasn''t for foreign aid and the little handsome guy as an off-site support, Chen Yu would not have been able to eradicate Comus Moussa.


    And the black dragon in front of us is the same. We don''t talk much when we meet. We are indifferent to life and death. If we don''t agree, we will do it.


    Chen Chu suddenly burst out of the dark magma, holding a black Trident in both hands from the bottom to the top, to cool the heart of the black dragon.


    The black dragon was shocked, and the pressure of two corners broke out again.


    Chen Yu was embarrassed in the middle of the air, and immediately stopped at the same place.


    However, the black dragon didn''t attack Chen Yu this time. Instead, he swayed around in the mid air to keep his body from landing.


    Chen Yu can''t help frowning. This magic is really powerful, even if it works, it''s almost inextricable magic.


    However, black dragon seems to be struggling with this move. When he used this move, he almost didn''t fall out of the sky.


    The black dragon came slowly, and Chen Yu also broke away from the solidification.


    Both sides are in mid air, looking at each other.


    Both sides are thinking about countermeasures.

 Chapter 1426

    The black dragon looks down on Chen Zhu.


    Even though he always spouts arrogant words, he is not a fool.


    Of course, the human in front of us is not the humble and cowardly human in his mouth.


    At least, Chen Yu has the ability to hurt or even defeat him.


    Neither of them has an absolute victory.


    In fact, both sides now have a lot of cards.


    But not every card is valid for the other side.


    For example, Chen Yu''s thousand swords are powerful in group attack.


    Against a black dragon with rough skin and thick flesh, if a sword can''t pierce the opponent''s defense, then the effect of a thousand swords is also negligible.


    So it''s better not to use it. It''s useless if it''s used.


    It''s the same with black dragon. He has a lot of magic.


    However, after a short fight in front of him, he has already felt that Chen''s defense and resistance are at the same level as him.


    It''s just a waste of magic to use the covering magic.


    This time, Chen Yu took the lead in launching the attack.


    Chen''s speed broke out in an all-round way.


    In the air, there was a sound of Bo. Chen Yu, like Li Xuan''s arrow, shot at the black dragon.


    Come on! As fast as lightning.


    The Dragon scales of the black dragon have all sprung up. Chen''s speed is the biggest problem he faces.


    No, we have to use that again!


    In a flash, black dragon used blood pressure again.


    In fact, this ability comes from the change of Longwei, but it is better than Longwei.


    Longwei can oppress the weak from spirit to body.


    For a strong man like Chen Yu, he also has a strong suppression force.


    But the blood pressure is more terrible than Longwei, which is a comprehensive suppression.


    Solidify the enemy''s flesh completely.


    But blood pressure is not without weakness.


    The first is to use the power of blood. For the black dragon, it is too reluctant.


    He tries his best to release the blood pressure, and he himself will fall into a temporary weakness.


    It is similar to that the human body consumes too much energy and has no breath.


    However, the resilience of the dragon people can be called abnormal. Even if they are exhausted, they can recover quickly.


    Chen Yu smiles. That''s what he''s waiting for.


    In the moment when the black dragon used the blood pressure, the black Trident in Chen''s hand also flew out.


    Whew -


    the black Trident directly pierced the scales under the belly of the black dragon.


    As Chen Yu guessed, the black dragon can fix himself, but he can''t fix the trajectory of the weapon.


    And the depth of the black Trident, black dragon in the use of this move, obviously in the weak.


    Roar -


    the black dragon roars.


    Take advantage of your illness to kill you!


    Chen Yu rushed to the abdomen of the black dragon and pulled out the black Trident.


    In an instant, the dragon''s blood splashed all over Chen Yu''s body.


    What a pain! Chen felt as if his body had been sputtered by magma.


    Then, the Dragon Wings of the black dragon were photographed in front of Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu hit the ground heavily.


    The black dragon also fell down.


    Chen Chu stood up shakily, clenched his teeth and resisted the burning pain of his body.


    Black dragon also stood up again: "despicable human!"


    At this time, Chen felt something surging in his body.


    Strange, but familiar feeling.


    Chen Yu is sure that this thing exists, but he can''t find it.


    The burning pain gradually subsided.


    Then Chen felt that there was a little more Qi around him, which was very small and weak.


    But this Qi blocks the dragon power of black dragon.


    This Qi is very similar to Longwei No, it''s Longwei!!


    Longwei? Chen Yu''s heart moved, and he gained Longwei?


    How is it possible that you don''t have the blood of the Dragon nationality, how can you have Longwei?


    Is it the blood of black dragon just now?


    This is even more impossible.


    Reality is not a novel. There is no such thing as soaking dragon blood to have dragon blood.


    If so, the dragon people may have been slaughtered by other races.


    Only in itself has the dragon blood, just like Gaia, she can absorb the dragon blood and improve the purity of her blood.


    It''s just like Gaia raised his blood by absorbing the blood of three dragons.


    However, the three dragons themselves are mixed, so the dragon race is not pure, and Gaia''s ascension is limited.


    Chen is quite sure that he does not have dragon blood.


    And if you want to get the characteristics of the dragon, you need to go through the mouth of the glutton.Chen Yu is now rarely eaten by gluttons.


    Because the power gained after swallowing is not necessarily what you want.


    And what will become when it merges with its own power attribute after phagocytosis, even the host itself is uncertain.


    It may even make you weaker.


    Chen doesn''t think it''s necessary to change his power attribute.


    Even if the other side is a dragon, Chen Yu doesn''t think it is necessary.


    So it''s very strange to get Longwei.


    At this time, a breath converged on Chen''s head.


    Chen Zhu felt the existence of this breath and looked up.


    Key to the dead!? Since Chen Yu absorbed the key of the dead, he has tried many times, but he has not figured out the purpose of the key.


    Each key absorbs in a different way and functions differently.


    At the beginning, after absorbing the key of the undead, Chen Zhu almost forgot because he couldn''t find a way to use it.


    The golden key can let oneself acquire the ability of evolution, but the key of the dead can never find a way.


    Now, the key to the dead is activated.


    Is it the key of the dead that gives you the dragon power?


    But what''s the use of the undead key?


    Even though the key to the undead has worked, Chen Yu is still confused.


    I don ''t understand I don''t know if those forefathers who created the key are brainwashed.


    Must we make things so complicated, can''t we create some more understandable effects?


    No matter what, at least we should have a manual or something.


    Is it the key of the dead activated by black dragon''s blood?


    Or is it activated by the blood of the dragon?


    Chen Yu instinctively felt that his speculation was wrong and should not be so simple.


    Although the Dragon nationality is powerful, it is not a special species in essence.


    Suddenly, an idea flashed in Chen''s mind.


    At first, Black Dragon said that he was the enemy of phase.


    Is it because of this?


    The enemy of phase Although I don''t understand it, I think it''s probably because I''m his enemy.


    Chen Xun looks at the black dragon. The black dragon doesn''t know that he has gained the dragon power!


    Although the influence of Longwei is very small, it blocks the black dragon''s Longwei.


    This led to the original strength weakened by Longwei''s influence, and back to the peak.


    Chen Chu clenched the black Trident and stared at the Black Dragon: "today I will be a dragon slayer!"

 Chapter 1427

    Black dragon suddenly felt that the human in front of him seemed to be stronger.


    Didn''t he go all out before?


    As soon as the black dragon''s eyes were fixed, his wings sprang out in a very strange gesture.


    Chen Yu''s face was puzzled. The black dragon''s posture was very similar to that of the dragon in some Western patterns, with its hind legs on the ground, its wings open, and its head facing Chen Yu.


    Is this black dragon going to do behavioral art when he poses so strangely?


    Wait If it''s not behavioral art, then it''s magic.


    Black dragon must have sensed something, so he''s going to use the card!


    Sure enough, there was a magic array with a diameter of 100 meters behind the black dragon. The magic array moved forward and passed through the body of the black dragon.


    The Dragon scales on the black dragon seem to have been washed and polished. They are black and shiny.


    With the roar of the black dragon, a flame broke out all over the black dragon and spread out in all directions.


    "Destruction!" The black dragon pounced on Chen Yu.


    At this time, a circle of fire broke out on him.


    Another flame! Chen Chu hurriedly withdrew.


    Black dragon seems to be able to release the flame endlessly.


    And the closer it gets to the black dragon, the hotter the flame gets.


    I can''t even get close. How can I fight?


    Chen Yu thought that through his own dragon power, he could control the dragon power of black dragon, and let himself not be suppressed.


    As a result, I didn''t expect that the black dragon''s basic card would make Chen Yu lose the power to fight back.


    But Chen is also very hot now.


    Black dragon launched his own card, quite arrogant, chasing Chen Yu to play.


    Chen Yu thumped the end of his black Trident on the ground.


    Suddenly, Chen Yu felt that there seemed to be water under his feet.


    Underground river!? Chen Yu thumped the ground again with a black Trident.


    Through the echo, I seem to be able to identify the water buried in the ground.


    And the groundwater is not deep, about ten meters under the foot.


    Just then, the black dragon came to fight again.


    This time Chen Yu didn''t run away. Seeing the black dragon coming, Chen Yu picked up the black Trident in his hand.


    Boom -


    in a flash, the ground cracked and a stream of water rose to the sky.


    The underground water that rises from the sky directly casts a heart cooling black dragon that is unprepared.


    Before he can respond, Chen Yu has rushed up.


    In this environment where the moisture content in the air around him is increasing rapidly, Chen''s magic recovery speed is not only doubled, but also his attack power is increased.


    On the contrary, the power of black dragon''s destruction ring is greatly reduced.


    Just like in the tropical rain forest, in the humid environment, a match will be extinguished in a short time.


    Chen Yu flew to the black dragon''s back, regardless of whether the black dragon was happy or not.


    The black Trident pierced the black dragon''s neck directly.


    Roar -


    the black dragon rolls fiercely on the ground, trying to rub Chen Yu off his back.


    However, Chen Yu seized the black Trident.


    Seeing that this move is invalid, black dragon has another move.


    Chen is going to give black dragon a guillotine. Suddenly, his feet are empty and black Trident is also lost.


    Black dragon gone?


    Gone?


    Missing? How about the black dragon? Where''s black dragon?


    The black Trident was also used to hold the back neck of the black dragon a moment ago. How could it disappear in an instant?


    Play with me, right?


    The black Trident is still dripping with dragon blood.


    It''s not invisible. If it''s invisible, the black Trident will not fall off.


    At this time, Chen saw a figure in the shape of a man, flying towards the distance.


    I''ll go!? Is that guy black dragon?


    Chen Yu is furious. Do you want to play with me? Do you want to escape with the boss?


    Chen Chu lunged out, shooting at the figure with his black Trident.


    Ah -


    the man who stabbed the black dragon''s Avatar with the black Trident and then fell down.


    Chen Yu rushed to the scene at once, but when Chen Yu arrived at the scene, he found that the black Trident was left on the ground, and there was a blood stained broken arm on the black Trident, which was a human shaped broken arm.


    Chen Yu raised the black Trident and the broken arm at the same time.


    Although the black Trident just stabbed the black dragon in the arm, he just took it off. Why should he leave his arm? A gift to meet?


    Don''t be kidding. It''s a black dragon!


    Chen Yu suddenly thought of the possibility that after the black dragon was transformed into a human form, his physical strength was not as strong as that of the dragon form, so he could not lift the black Trident, so he had to break his arms to survive!


    In addition, Chen could not think of any other possibilities.However, the gatekeeper escaped. What''s the matter?


    With the runaway?


    If you want to pass the customs, do you want to find and kill black dragon?


    But the world is so big, how can I find it?


    Forget it. Go back and ask the handsome boy.


    Chen Yu wipes the blood on his broken arm. The blood no longer burns Chen Yu as it did at first, but he no longer activates the key of the dead.


    It seems that the key of the dead is activated, only to gain a little dragon power.


    In addition, there is no substantial use.


    In addition to saving himself from the dragon power of the Dragon nationality, his own dragon power has no use for improving his own strength.


    And because the range of Longwei is very small, Gaia can make its own Longwei range cover a diameter of 20 meters, but it may be one meter.


    Think about it, I will not use Longwei in the future, so as not to be laughed at by Gaia.


    Chen Chu looks at the broken arm in the eye''s hand, and is about to lose it. Suddenly, he stops again.


    I don''t know if Gaia can extract dragon blood from it.


    Take it out.


    Chen took a look around and was disappointed with the black dragon''s escape.


    Next time we meet, we will never let him go.


    However, the next meeting may be a more tragic battle.


    After all, I know the characteristics of black dragon. Black dragon also knows its own characteristics. I''m afraid it can''t be as relaxed as it is today.


    Fortunately, today he broke a dragon claw of black dragon, and his strength will certainly be weakened.


    At this time, Chen Yu is prompted by the test tower: Black Dragon escapes, leaves the test tower, or continues to search.


    Leave the test tower!


    In an instant, Chen Yu came out of the test tower.


    When they saw Chen Yu coming out of the room, they immediately surrounded him.


    "President, have you passed the eighth floor?" Asked West.


    Chen Chu nodded, "yes."


    "President, whose arm is in your hand?"


    "Big boss on the ninth floor."


    "The monster body inside can be brought out?"


    "The one in front can''t, but the one in the ninth floor is special, not only tough, but also able to escape. I played with him for more than an hour, and he ran away." Chen Yu said gloomily, "Gaia, here you are."


    People are all confused. It''s understandable to give someone a gift.


    But what''s the matter with a broken arm?

 Chapter 1428

    Other people can''t understand. Gaia will understand this broken arm as soon as he touches it.


    Pure blood dragon! With the improvement of Gaia''s strength, Gaia has a deep understanding of his own blood.


    Different from her mixed blood transformation into a dragon family, pure blood dragon family has extremely strong strength to transform into a human.


    "Can you absorb the dragon blood in this arm?" Chen asked.


    "Yes." Gaia nodded. "But it will take time."


    Just then, Jolin Nash fell from the air.


    "President, look, I can fly too."


    Said Jolin Nash, rather triumphantly.


    After all, there are few people who can fly in the association, even those who are stronger than her.


    Gaia needs to be transformed into a dragon to fly. Neither helys nor Norma can.


    As for Chen Yu''s ability to fly, Jolin Nash thinks it''s hard to catch up with Chen Yu or Gaia in terms of strength, so he should catch up with them in other ways.


    And the wind magic is quite advanced, but also very difficult magic.


    Now that Jolin Nash is in control of the wind, she comes to show off in front of Chen Yu at the first time.


    Of course, her show off is still the envy of most people.


    Jolin Nash is one of the few people who can master the magic of water, fire, wind and earth at the same time. There are also four branches of elemental magic. Jolin Nash also masters them.


    In fact, the strength of Jolin Nash is not bad. At least in Chen''s eyes, Jolin Nash and helris should be of the same level.


    But the difference is that helys is a necromancer, and Jolin Nash is too miscellaneous.


    She can do almost any magic, but she is not proficient in any magic.


    If she can specialize in a department, her achievements may not be much worse than those of heiris, maybe stronger.


    Of course, Chen Yu has no obligation or position to ask Jolin Nash to specialize in some magic.


    Chen Yu is neither her teacher nor her parents.


    And Chen''s elemental magic is not necessarily as good as Jolin Nash''s.


    According to Chen, learning magic is first of all about interest, not about how hard you need to be.


    On the way home, Chen Yu called the handsome boy.


    "Are you busy, handsome boy?"


    "I''ve never experienced the busyness in your human mouth. If possible, I''d like to experience it."


    Chen Yu saw that the handsome boy was now in the position of a battlefield.


    There are countless demons fighting below, which is why Chen Yucai thinks that the handsome boy is participating in a war.


    But if you look at the demons fighting, though the number is endless, you don''t see the cattle.


    Even if Chen Yu comes to the end, he can kill seven in and seven out. If it''s really a war involving a handsome boy, it''s estimated that one finger will kill both sides.


    "What are you doing?" Chen asked curiously.


    "It''s a war waged by my two followers'' respective races. Whoever wins will get the chance to advance, and the loser will be the extermination."


    Chen Yu shivered. He really had the style of hell.


    "By the way, my daughter''s birthday is on the 15th of this month, but you can''t come to my daughter''s birthday party."


    "Your eldest daughter."


    "Well." Chen Yu nodded: "by the way, do you know what is the enemy of phase?"


    "Oh? Have you met the enemy of sex? "


    "Well, I don''t know what it means. It''s from the other side''s mouth."


    "In the words of your human beings, it''s an old enemy. Each soul has its own destiny. The destiny of each soul will resonate with other souls. Friends, enemies, family And so on a series of relations, are the resonance between the soul, but there is also a relationship, that is, the enemy of phase. " The handsome boy said: "the enemies of sex are like natural enemies. When they meet each other, they will repel each other, hate each other and fight each other until one side dies."


    "Is that part of the rule, too?" Chen asked.


    "It''s more a part of fate than a part of rules." "You humans have a game called jigsaw puzzle," said the handsome boy


    "What does this have to do with jigsaw puzzles?"


    "Destiny is like a jigsaw puzzle, and the enemy of phase is the kind of jigsaw that exactly matches your destiny''s jigsaw puzzle."


    "Since it''s a puzzle that matches one''s own destiny, it should be the closest relationship, right? How can we become enemies? "


    "This is the magic of fate. It''s just because it''s completely matched that they will fight each other. This may be called fate instinct. Although my understanding of fate is also very vague, I have done research on the aspect of phase. I caught many enemies of phase to do research. I found that the most intuitive point is to win after killing the enemies of phase Fang''s talent has improved, not his strength, but his future strength or achievements will be higher. "Chen Yu is in deep thought, so the key of the dead should not be called the key of the dead, but the key of destiny.


    The enemies of phase fight each other and plunder each other''s fortune.


    What destiny key plunders is each other''s ability or something else.


    "Where do you meet the enemies of the phase? If it''s in hell, I can help you. "


    "In the test tower, on the ninth floor, there is a black dragon."


    "Oh, have you reached the ninth floor?"


    "Well."


    "Did you kill the black dragon?"


    "No, he escaped." Chen said.


    "You are too careless. Next time, you should pay attention to that there is no danger of life in the test tower, but since it is the enemy of phase, it is really possible to threaten your life. Moreover, every floor after the ninth floor is different from before. The first floor to the eighth floor of the test tower are only monsters generated by awareness, and the ninth floor is real The enemy of


    "Maybe you should take the test tower back to hell, and I''ll help you solve this problem."


    "No, since it''s my old enemy, I''ll do it myself." Chen said.


    "Are you such a proud man?" The handsome boy joked.


    "No, I just feel that I should at least respect my destiny and my old enemy."


    "You won the first fight, didn''t you?"


    "Well."


    "He''s hurt?"


    "Yes."


    "Then you should go in while he is still recovering."


    "He escaped, and the ninth floor seemed to be very big. I couldn''t find him."


    "You are an old enemy. Fate will make you meet. Even if you want to avoid each other, it is impossible. Fate will tie you together until one of you dies."


    "He broke an arm and I don''t think he''s a threat to me."


    "I said, don''t be careless. As long as your old enemy is not dead, you can''t be careless. At any time, your old enemy may threaten you."

 Chapter 1429

    On his way home, Chen Yu''s words echoed in his mind.


    Even if he broke an arm, is he still a threat to himself?


    Originally, Chen Yu was a little arrogant, and thought that the next meeting would be the death of black dragon.


    Now it seems that he is naive.


    I''m afraid it won''t be so easy to fight next time.


    I really don''t have the means to completely restrain the black dragon, even if the other side breaks a claw.


    Suddenly, a figure passed in front of Chen Yu''s car.


    Neilala -


    Chen Zhao hurriedly stepped on the brake, but the man in front fell to the ground.


    It''s not touched. It''s not porcelain touching, is it?


    Chen Yu gets off the bus and checks.


    "Miss Shara?" Chen Yu didn''t expect Xia LA to touch the porcelain.


    Of course, Shara didn''t touch porcelain. Shara was scared.


    Chen Chu reached out and pulled up Shara: "Miss Shara, are you ok?"


    Shara''s face is not very good-looking, but Chen Yu won''t agree because she is scared by her car.


    "I I''m fine. "


    "Need to take you to the hospital?" Chen asked, looking at Shara at the same time. Shara should have no physical injury, but her mental state is quite poor.


    "No, thank you. I''m fine." Shara shook her head. "Well, could you please take me home?"


    Anyway, little Larissa was born that day, and Shara helped a lot.


    Chen is still grateful for those who stayed to help that day.


    Not to mention Farr, it''s my family.


    Sheila, darimore, and Nawaz Singh, all of them, Chen Zhu, are very grateful for their help.


    "Miss Shara, if you are in any trouble, please tell me. Maybe I can help you."


    "No, I''m fine." Shara''s smile was a little far fetched.


    "This is my phone number. You can call me whenever you need."


    "OK, thank you."


    Chen Yu leaves his phone number at any time. It''s like trying to plot against Sheila, but Sheila doesn''t think much about it.


    After all, she knows how beautiful fari is, and basically doesn''t have any idea about her.


    Shara''s home is not small. It''s a single house in a high-end community.


    "Is this your home, Miss Shara?"


    "Well, is Mr. Chen coming in for a drink?"


    "No, I have to hurry home." Chen Yu feels a bit homesick this year.


    To be exact, the house has been changed since little Gelin. After little Larissa, it''s even more curtilage.


    As soon as the business is over, I want to go home and hold my daughter.


    Sheila stood in front of her door, never entering the house.


    Her hands were shaking and her eyes were a little slack.


    For this family, she has an instinctive fear and resistance.


    All of a sudden, the phone rings to bring Shara''s thoughts back to reality.


    "Hello, are you miss Shara?"


    "Yes, I am. Who are you?"


    "You called me this morning. Did you forget?"


    "Are you Mr. punkat?"


    "Yes, when can we meet?"


    "As soon as possible." Shara can''t wait to say.


    "OK, where to meet then."


    "Come to my house if it''s convenient for you."


    Half an hour later, a car stopped at Shara''s house.


    Shara stood at the door, watching the people who got out of the car.


    "You are Mr. punkat, aren''t you?"


    "Yes, are you miss Shara?"


    "Yes, let''s get straight to the point." Shara nodded.


    Ponca nodded and followed Shara into the room.


    "I bought this house a month ago." "But since I moved in, I''ve been feeling abnormal. I often have hallucinations. I haven''t slept soundly in one night. My mental state is getting worse and worse. I even have hallucinations. Today, I almost ran to the road because of my hallucinations and was killed by the driving car," Shara said


    "Have you seen a shrink?" Asked poncat with a frown.


    As a senior psychic, pontiacat took over many miraculous events.


    A lot of psychic events are actually the personal mental problems of employers.


    "I''ve seen it. The psychiatrist said that I''m under too much pressure at work. He suggested that I take a few days off. I accepted her advice. But these days when I''m at home, my condition is getting worse and worse, especially in this house I always feel I feel a little... " Sheila said, subconsciously looking around: "I always feel something is looking at me."


    The more she said, the more frightened she was. Ponca nodded and stood up.But for the time being, he didn''t find anything special in the house.


    Of course, that doesn''t mean the house is OK.


    "Can I walk around the house?"


    "Of course, no problem. I hope you can help me solve the problem."


    "I try my best." Ponca nodded, got up and began to turn around the house.


    Shara, on the other hand, is a kind of follower of poncat.


    "Have you investigated the background of the house before you bought it?"


    "It''s the house agent who sells the house to me. I don''t see the seller. The seller trusts the house in the hands of the agent." Said Shara.


    Punkat turned around every room in the house and found nothing wrong.


    "Miss Shara, I didn''t find anything unclean in this house."


    "Punkat, I didn''t lie. Please believe me."


    "I didn''t say you lied. There are many reasons for the occurance of psychic events. It may not be the problem of the house itself." "Just a moment, I''ll take a prop," poncat said


    Punkat took a compass out of his package.


    When the face of pontiacat''s compass was like Shara''s, the compass''s pointer immediately jumped up and was very unstable.


    Pang Carter raised his eyebrows, and Shara was indeed suffering from a miraculous event.


    And from the response of compass pointer, Shara''s risk level of psychic events is not low.


    "Miss Shara, have you ever encountered any similar events in your past life?" Poncat asked.


    Some people are psychics themselves. It''s normal to encounter such events, or they have psychic constitution, which is particularly easy to provoke these things.


    "No." Shara shook her head.


    However, punkat checked the room. The room should be OK, and the compass reacted to Shara, that is to say, Shara had a problem.


    "So have you got anything weird? For example, ancient coins, paintings, mirrors and so on? "


    "I''ve bought a lot of things since I moved. I''m not sure if there''s anything you said." Said Shara.


    "It seems that we should check it again." Pontiacat wandered around the house with his compass.


    All of a sudden, when the compass in poncat''s hand was aiming at Sheila''s dressing table, the pointer jumped again.


    What''s wrong with this dresser?


    Punkat turned to look at Shara. "Where''s this dresser from?"


    "It''s from the supermarket. It''s brand new. Is there any problem?"

 Chapter 1430

    From the supermarket?


    That shouldn''t be the problem with this dresser.


    If it''s any antiques from second-hand shops, it''s quite possible.


    Pang Carter received a lot of miraculous events, because the employer found something inexplicable in the second-hand shop, and then there was a miraculous event.


    That''s something on the dresser.


    It has to be said that any woman''s dressing table has a lot of cosmetics.


    It''s not easy to find an unusual thing from so many cosmetics.


    Finally, punkat found that one of these cosmetics, a wooden comb, was not compatible with other cosmetics.


    When punkat mentioned the wooden comb, he immediately felt a breath.


    The hands of the compass pointer is also crazy beating.


    "Sure enough, there is something wrong with this comb."


    Punkat looked at Shara. "Where''s this comb from?"


    "I bought it from a handicraft shop." Said Shara.


    "What kind of handicraft shop?" Punkat asked.


    "It''s down Downey Street..."


    "558?" Punkat went on.


    "Eh? Mr. punkat, do you know that store? "


    "How did you find that store?" he added


    "What''s the name of how to find it? I just go shopping, and then I see that shop. I go in and have a look. But it''s hard to imagine that there are so special shops in such a prosperous area. What''s the problem with that shop?"


    "That shop is a psychic shop. All you can find is a psychic like me, and you You can''t find that shop without any magic. 558 Downey street is famous among psychics. "


    "But I just found it. "


    "This is the strange place." Punkat looked at the wooden comb in his hand. "How much is this comb?"


    "Three hundred dollars."


    Punkat looked at Sheila. He was rich. Even as a psychic, he couldn''t have bought a magic comb for three hundred dollars.


    But 558 Downey Street shouldn''t be selling props that bring bad luck.


    Pang Carter''s heart moved and suddenly understood.


    It''s not that store''s people deliberately sell items that will bring bad luck, because this magic item has magic power itself, and then attracts unclean things.


    If the buyer is a psychic, of course, these are not a problem.


    After all, no evil spirit will take the initiative to find trouble with the psychic.


    But Shara is just an ordinary person, which has become the biggest problem.


    Punkat checked Shara several times to make sure she was a normal person, without any magic.


    It''s strange that 558 Downey street can''t be seen by an ordinary person without magic.


    After all, the history of that shop is very long. I never heard that ordinary people can find it.


    Of course, as long as you can enter the store, the people inside will not refuse.


    This wooden comb is a magic prop, but it is not the originator of the supernatural event. The wooden comb itself will not harm the owner.


    However, what is attracted by the wooden comb is obviously bad for Shara.


    Now even if it is to destroy the wood comb, I am afraid it will not solve the problem.


    If you want to solve the problem, you still need to solve the harassment of Shara.


    "Miss Shara, I may need to stay here tonight if it''s convenient." Punkat looks at Shara.


    Shara hesitated for a moment. After all, men and women live in the same room. They are not acquaintances. It''s hard to avoid some difficulties.


    However, Shara really dare not stay at home alone. If someone accompanies her, she will be able to feel at ease.


    "Mr. punkat, can you solve my problem?"


    "Don''t worry, I''ll protect you."


    ¡­¡­


    "Where are Fanny, little greyne and little Larissa?"


    when Chen came back, he saw the face mask lying on the deck chair.


    "Chen, you came back just in time. Help me put on sunscreen." "It''s still a little too much sunshine to live by the sea," said fari. "Chen, do you have any skin care products that can whiten?"


    In fact, in the past, Fanny was not white at all. After all, she was a member of the coast rescue team. How could she be white.


    However, since she was pregnant, she seldom went out. The time of pregnancy in October has made farrielle white a lot, and now she doesn''t want to tan any more.


    "I''ll make some in the evening." Chen said.


    "Your two daughters are down on the beach." Said Farley.


    Although she lay here in the sun, she could see the whole beach at a glance.


    Besides, there are many pets on the beach. Little Gelin and little Larissa are not dangerous.In the sea, the five tigers will be the rogue Gang along the coastline.


    Apart from five of them, there are no other sharks wandering around.


    This beach is a threat to two children. It may be poisonous creatures such as sea snakes, as well as cored whelks.


    In addition, Wanda, Heima and Baima often patrol the beach, and their olfactory senses can distinguish the cockheart snail.


    However, the Los Angeles area does not appear many times, and injuries have occurred once in more than ten years.


    Chen can''t stop eating because of his choking. He won''t let his two daughters play on the beach.


    As for sea snakes, they are easier to find, so they are less threatening.


    Little Larissa has been able to move on the beach by her limbs.


    At the moment, she is sitting on the beach, beside which is a small bucket full of shells.


    Little Gelin is holding a small clam shell and running to little Larissa happily.


    "Little Larissa, look at you. Isn''t it big?"


    "Ha ha Yi Yi... " Little Larissa smiled happily and clapped her hands hard.


    Until evening, little Gelin and little Larissa were reluctant to be picked up by HEMA and Baima back to the villa.


    "Dad, mom, why can''t we play for a while before we have dinner?" Little Gelin held her chest in both hands, and her face was unhappy.


    But her little arm was not long enough, and because she was hanging in the air by HEMA, she looked funny.


    "There''s chicken soup tonight. If you don''t come back, you''ll be finished by the princess."


    The so-called thick chicken soup is stewed with immortal birds.


    Although there is no such thing as confinement in foreign countries, Chen Yu still wants to raise her body for fari.


    However, every time she cooks chicken soup, she drinks two bowls at most, and the rest is robbed by two little guys and pets.


    Little Gelin will not say. Little Larissa can also drink chicken soup, and she likes it very much.


    Chen Yu is now considering whether to go underground again.


    See if you can kill the undead. After all, the last undead has eaten almost.

 Chapter 1431

    Decided to organize an underground exploration.


    The participants are from the association.


    Think of it as a test.


    By the way, I''ll see if I can catch another immortal bird.


    Of course, Chen did not have much hope for this.


    After all, even if you can meet an immortal bird, it will go deep underground.


    I''m afraid no one but Gaia can bear that temperature.


    And Gaia''s immunity to fire doesn''t mean she can withstand endless heat.


    Even Gaia''s resistance to high temperature was not as high as that of Chen Yu.


    "Hello, West, and the people of the association said that the training direction of recent period is resistance to temperature. I plan to organize a collective activity, underground exploration. If there is no resistance to temperature, people do not need to participate. Meanwhile, let batilu and jurag study the heat insulation protective clothing."


    Los Angeles has been a bit too calm since the gale.


    Even some of the tasks are half less than usual.


    association is very busy, so Chen also intends to take this opportunity to find something for them.


    Of course, to find something for them is not to find death for them.


    Chen could not let a group of weak chickens run deep underground.


    However, West did not know if he had misunderstood Chen Yu.


    Underground exploration is said by him to be an underground treasure hunt.


    Then


    Then everyone was enthusiastic.


    Including CASS and the lightning team, they all began to carry out heat resistance training.


    Several of them belong to the body strengthening series.


    So their resistance to heat is also quite high.


    And it''s not like they''re going to drill holes in the ground with their bare arms.


    At that time, I will definitely wear protective clothing, as well as blessing protective magic.


    Of course, Chen Yu didn''t know at all. His idea of improvisation made the whole Association boisterous.


    "President, are you targeting me this time?" Helys calls Chen Yu, full of strong dissatisfaction.


    "What? Where am I targeting you? "


    "You know I can''t stand the heat. You have to go underground to find treasure." Helys wants to go.


    No matter how aloof she is in her daily life and how many strangers are not allowed to enter, she is just a young girl.


    In fact, on weekdays, if there is any activity in the association, or if anyone needs help, helys will help.


    She was a warm-hearted girl, but even Chen Yu felt that she was a little lonely.


    "Wait Treasure hunt? What treasure hunt? "


    "You don''t have to hide it, Mr. West said."


    What exactly did West say?


    When did I say to go treasure hunt?


    Chen Yu is speechless


    How will it end then?


    Now that there is no treasure, it''s too much to beat their enthusiasm.


    Forget it. I''d better hide it first.


    At that time, it will be said that they are not strong enough to go deep, which is good.


    ¡­¡­


    "Ah..."


    Punkat heard a scream from Shara''s room.


    Pangatel immediately jumped up and rushed into Shara''s bedroom.


    "Miss Shara, what''s the matter with you?"


    Punkat quickly hugged Shara, who was grabbing her hair, patted her on the back and comforted her.


    At this time, Pang Carter suddenly felt that Shara''s strength seemed to be a little bit big.


    She held herself a little tight


    "Miss Shara Miss Shara


    Suddenly, punkat realized the problem.


    The palm of pomcast''s hand was suddenly covered with a layer of silver brilliance, and the incantation was uttered in his mouth.


    Slapped behind Shara.


    Ah -


    this scream is definitely not something a woman can emit.


    Pang Carter broke away from the embrace and saw Shara''s body was full of black spirit.


    "Burning evil spirit!" Poncat''s face changed a little.


    The burning evil spirit is the evil spirit of those who are burned by the fire.


    Among the evil spirits, there are many classifications, among which the evil spirits killed by four elements are the most difficult.


    Of course, the quantity is also the most scarce. In most cases, the four elements of water, fire, earth and wind will kill people and wipe out the soul of people directly, so there are few that can retain the soul, and even fewer that can become evil spirits.


    The burning evil spirit is like coke. There are cracks all over the spirit body, and there is still fire under the cracks.


    The burning devil thought of punkat.


    Punkat quickly raised his fist and smashed it heavily on the burning evil spirit''s face, splashing a burst of embers and carbon ash.The burning evil spirit screamed again, fell on the wall, and his body melted into the wall.


    However, there was a black on the wall immediately. As the burning evil spirit moved in the wall, the black on the wall also continued to spread.


    After a moment, the whole wall turned black.


    However, the burning evil spirit did not continue to attack pontiacat, and the black color spread out of the bedroom and disappeared.


    "Punkat Mr. punkat Just now What was that? "


    "You see it?" Poncat asked.


    "On the wall The black on the wall will move. " Said Sheila, pale.


    Pangatel thought that Shara saw the burning evil spirit. He saw the trace of the burning evil spirit spreading in the wall.


    Although he is also the first time to see the burning evil spirit, he has seen some records of the burning evil spirit from the magic book.


    Burning evil spirit is a kind of evil spirit after being burned by fire. It will leave traces of embers when attached to the dead.


    If attached to the living things, the soul of the living things will be burned slowly, and finally it will be scattered like a firewood.


    However, burning evil spirits belong to earthbound spirits. They will not move around, but stay in the dead place.


    That is to say, this burning evil spirit died here?


    Today, however, he checked the whole room and found no evil spirits.


    So where did this burning evil spirit come from?


    "Mr. punkat, what is it now?"


    "It''s a little tricky." Punkat said.


    "What''s the problem?"


    "That evil spirit just now is very powerful and very troublesome."


    "Can''t you help it?"


    "If it''s a common evil spirit, I still have a way, but that kind of evil spirit can only ask my teacher to do it."


    "Your teacher? You have a teacher? "


    "Of course, I''m a psychic. Of course I have a teacher." Pontiacat took it for granted: "but before that, we''d better get out of this room."


    Punkat felt a little wrong again. Shara said she had been disturbed by magic.


    But the burning evil spirit doesn''t seem to be able to use magic on the living.


    The burning evil spirit belongs to that kind of destructive evil spirit, which is cruel and crazy.


    They don''t like to beat around the bush. Killing people and setting fire are all going straight.


    But there is a burning evil spirit in the room, which makes people feel insecure. Let''s leave here first.

 Chapter 1432

    In the early morning of the next day, Pang Carter and Shara went straight to Pang Carter''s teacher''s house.


    "Mr. Sean, are you there?" Poncat stood at the door of his teacher''s house and shouted at it.


    Sheila looked at the last century building. "Does your teacher live in such a place?"


    "Yes, what''s the problem?"


    "Don''t you think the house is too old?"


    "The life of a psychic is not as good as you think." Punkat said.


    Punkat has a major career of his own. Besides spirituality, he is only a sideline.


    But the old generation of psychics, most of them are the main business of exorcism.


    But the main psychics, except for the kind of famous psychics who have been on TV, few can make a lot of money.


    Once in a while, I can meet a big customer and earn tens of thousands of dollars.


    But most of the time, thousands of dollars or less.


    "Is your teacher very good?" Asked Sheila.


    "Better than me." "And he''s solved the same problem you''ve had in the past," poncat said


    Just then, the door opened.


    Poncat was stunned when he saw Sean open the door.


    "Punkat, what do you want me to do in the early morning? What are you doing


    "You Mr Sean


    "What the hell is it?" Sean looked impatiently at pomcast.


    Pang Carter looked at Sean in a daze. Sean was less than 40 years old this year. Sean usually wore that old and outdated black suit. But today Sean is dressed neatly, and he has changed a new suit, and his originally messy beard has been shaved. Pang Carter began to think that he was mistaken.


    Sean at the moment is far from the teacher he remembered.


    "Teacher, are you going out?"


    "No, just go to class." Sean said.


    "Class? What lessons do you have? "


    "It''s in the Church of nocila."


    "Is it a church course?"


    "No, it''s the magic training course of the supernatural society, which is organized locally. It''s an open course." Sean said.


    "What supernatural society? Why don''t I know at all? Is it a new organization of psychics? "


    "Idiot, people are older than you, but they are usually very low-key." Sean''s eyes are white. "And everyone in the supernatural society has a lot of power."


    "How can you be as good as a teacher?"


    "I''m a fart in other people''s eyes." Sean rolled his eyes. "OK, would you like to go to class together?"


    "May I go, too?"


    "That''s an open course."


    Looking at the dialogue between the two teachers and students, Sheila seemed to forget her, and immediately pulled La punkat.


    "Is this your girlfriend? It''s pretty. What''s its name? "


    "No, sir, this is my client. Her name is Sheila. We are here to ask for your help."


    "Ask for my help?"


    "There is a burning evil spirit in Miss Shara''s house. I can''t solve it. I can only ask the teacher for your help."


    "Well." Sean nodded. "How much is it?"


    "Twenty thousand dollars."


    "I want half."


    "Yes." Pompey nodded. Anyway, Sean was the main force, he was the assistant, so he had no problem with the distribution.


    "Let''s go to class first. I don''t want to miss this open class." Sean said.


    "Teacher, does this class come every day?"


    "No, it''s one class a month, so you can''t miss it."


    "Then may I go?" Asked Sheila.


    "Of course." Sean said, "let''s go. It''s not far from here."


    "Teacher, will the two of us dressed so casually be kicked out by the people of the supernatural society?"


    "There is no requirement for clothing."


    "Why is the teacher dressed so formally?"


    "I want to give a good impression to the people of the supernatural society that they may become a member of the supernatural society in the future if they have the chance."


    When the three arrived at the church, they found that there were more than twenty people in it.


    Pomcast knew some of them, all psychics.


    Then came several more, and the number of people attending the whole church was about 30.


    After a while, the supernatural finally came.


    When Sheila saw the stage in front of her, she came to see a young girl. She didn''t know if she was twenty years old.


    "Is that the supernatural? It looks very young. " Said Sheila in a low voice.


    It''s not just Shara who questions it. Many people in the church have the same question."Hello, everyone. I''m a member of the supernatural society. I''m Jolin Nash," Jolin Nash said, standing on a makeshift stage with a microphone


    At the same time, Jolin Nash raised her right palm and turned his back to the crowd: "maybe someone has doubts about my ability, so this golden ring should be enough to explain the problem."


    There were several people in the church who were suspicious, but more people didn''t know why.


    "Mr. Sean, what do you mean by the gold ring that that girl has on her hand?" Asked Sheila.


    "Is she married?" Punkat joked that he thought it was a joke.


    "That''s a level of the supernatural society''s magic assessment." Sean said with a solemn face.


    "Oh, is gold the symbol of a certain level?" Punkat''s tone was still a little frivolous.


    "Yes, it is the symbol of the highest level of the supernatural society."


    "Then their supernatural society''s rank is certainly not rigorous. A little girl actually gets the highest rank."


    "Before Magic Shell went to the magic level assessment, he got a blue ring, only in the second level."


    "What? How is that possible? Isn''t the supernatural society''s assessment of magic only three levels, up, down, for a psychic as powerful as magic shell? "


    "No, there are five levels." Sean said.


    "Is their magic assessment authoritative?"


    "At that time, magic bay also raised questions, and also took out his past achievements as evidence, asking the supernatural society to give him a higher level of evaluation, and the supernatural society was not willing to, so magic Bay started with them, and was thrown out of the supernatural society."


    "He was besieged by the supernatural?"


    "No, mumble said he was thrown out by a girl in black."


    "Magic Beike has a lot of fighting experience. How could he lose?"


    "It was magic Bay who said it himself. He said that the girl who stopped him seemed to be a very rare undead. It took only ten seconds for the girl to defeat him."


    At this time, Jolin Nash on the platform knocked on the platform: "OK, silence, silence, don''t force me to use forbidden speech! No! "

 Chapter 1433

    For a moment, the whole church was in silence.


    Sheila was surprised to find that she couldn''t make a sound.


    It wasn''t just her. Sean and punkat couldn''t make a sound.


    That''s when Jolin Nash on the stage started.


    "Well, next I hope everyone can be quiet. After all, I don''t want to waste time here."


    Jolin Nash didn''t want to teach these psychics any lessons.


    It''s a waste of time. I might as well go back to study a magic. One morning, I can study a little magic.


    Then Jolin Nash lifted the aphorism.


    Although forbidden speech doesn''t belong to elemental magic, it belongs to verbal magic, but Jolin Nash has studied it.


    It is mainly to deal with a large number of psychics with weak strength.


    For example, in front of these psychics, most of them need to use spells to release magic.


    Once hit by forbidden spell, you will not be able to release magic.


    But they are really weak, most of them only have e-level magic.


    There is only one person at the scene at level D.


    Jolin Nash lifted the forbidden magic.


    There is a small buzz coming from below. Some people can''t help discussing it.


    But it didn''t affect Jolin Nash''s speech.


    "Mr. punkat, Mr. Sean, what happened just now? Why did I suddenly lose my voice? " Sheila asked in a low voice.


    "Forbidden speech, in short, is the magic that makes you unable to make a sound." Punkat''s understanding of forbidden speech is limited to this.


    "But this girl is really terrible. There are more than 30 psychics in the audience. She even forbidden us all."


    There''s nothing glorious about a 70 level Tuba''s ability to hit dozens of 10 level tuba.


    But for those who thought that there were only ten or twenty trumpets in the world, they suddenly met one??? Of course, you will feel shocked if you are a big size.


    After all, most of the things they meet are at the same level or a little better than themselves.


    Jolin Nash on the stage seemed quite confident, talking about not only magic, but also exorcism and spiritualism.


    After all, in the face of a group of trumpets, Jolin Nash has enough qualifications to be their teacher.


    No matter in strength or experience.


    These guys are not only low-level, but also have never been to a high-level map, and have never met a high-level monster.


    Punkat and Sean listened with relish.


    For them, Jolin Nash''s lecture was like a canon.


    Every piece of content is a piece of cake, which makes them open up.


    "Miss Jolin Nash, does that monster you''re talking about really exist?"


    "Polymerized spirit is not a monster. I believe that at least a quarter of people have seen polymerized spirit. Of course, the polymerized spirit you have seen is not very strong, and it is estimated that it has devoured more than a dozen of its kind." Said Jolin Nash.


    "Miss Jolin Nash, then have you seen it?"


    "I''ve seen more powerful synagogues, but even I''m not sure I''m going to deal with twisted monsters." "And once it''s met, it''s bound to be wiped out, so I can''t show it to you, but with me today, there''s a lady, she''s probably the most powerful spirit. If you''re interested, I can ask her to give you a practical course," she said


    All the people below show their disapproval, spirit?


    They have indeed seen powerful spirits, and some of them have seen or heard of converging spirits.


    In their eyes, the collective spirit is the most powerful and terrible spirit.


    Now Jolin Nash says there''s a spirit with her.


    If you can walk with her, it is either the spirit you call or the spirit you share.


    How terrible is this psychic power?


    "Then please Miss Jolin Nash give us a glimpse."


    Jolin Nash''s mouth turned up, and that''s what she was waiting for.


    "Ms Pamela, it''s time for you to play."


    A chill spread into the church, and everyone shuddered.


    "It''s cold."


    "The shiver of the soul." Sean''s face was heavy.


    "Is it the ice devil?" Pontiacat asked in amazement.


    At this time, from the old and leaky ceiling, down a spirit.


    The scene is invisible only to Sheila as an ordinary person.


    Everyone else saw Pamela coming.


    "What spirit is this?"


    "Not at all."


    "Is it the evil spirit of the frozen man?""Miss Jolin Nash, do you want us to fight this spirit?" Asked a psychic.


    "You can go to the open space outside."


    "Then if we hurt Or kill this lady? After all, spirits are fragile. " The psychic is obviously confident in his strength.


    Of course, there was also a bit of bad intention in his tone.


    He was reluctant to be forbidden by such a little girl as Jolin Nash.


    But he had to admit that Jolin Nash was powerful.


    He thinks he can''t beat Jolin Nash.


    However, he felt that the spirit body in front of him was easy to bully, at least that''s what he thought.


    If you can''t beat Jolin Nash herself, you can recover face from her spirit of contract.


    He didn''t know that Pamela was not the contractual spirit of Jolin Nash.


    Even if Jolin Nash is called Miss Pamela, after all, Jolin Nash''s aphasia is learned from Pamela.


    Pamela is not a spirit, at least not now.


    She''s a banshee! At present, the only Banshee in the world.


    Of course, after the transformation of the second batch of more than 30 banshees, she will no longer be alone.


    Pamela drifted to the open space outside the church.


    The psychic was also standing opposite.


    "Miss Jolin Nash, is there anything I need to pay attention to? If there is a need, I can put away the magic with great damage, so as not to cause serious damage. "


    Of course, this psychic is not so kind-hearted. He didn''t plan to stop at all. Even if he said this to Jolin Nash, in fact, he could say that the magic just used was just ordinary magic.


    "No, you''re free." "Miss Pamela, please be careful," said Jolin Nash


    Pamela with a faint smile: "of course, I understand, I will be careful."


    Be careful They''re not here to kill, so they can''t kill here.


    Even though both of them are not very impatient with these stupid and ignorant psychics, they still hold their temper.


    "Then I will attack That MS Pamela. "

 Chapter 1434

    The psychic is obviously confident in his strength.


    "Ring." The psychic turned his finger and a circle of light appeared over Pamela''s head.


    The aperture goes down, and it''s killing.


    The corner of the psychic''s mouth draws an arc, which can never be avoided.


    It can also cause burning of the spirit.


    Struggle, the more you struggle, the tighter the spiritual ring will be!


    When Pamela''s arms spread out, the ring was broken.


    Everyone''s eyes are falling. Is that ok?


    That''s magic. For the spirit, it''s similar to a laser case on a human body.


    But Pamela broke the ring directly.


    Pamela''s face calm: "it''s my turn?"


    The psychic on the other side suddenly blew up.


    Danger! DANGER! DANGER!


    It was an unprecedented sense of danger.


    Although most psychics are not prophetic, many have the ability to predict danger.


    As their magic awakens.


    Pamela pointed and a cold current broke out.


    Even if it is not facing Pamela head-on, the psychics around him still feel the chill.


    The psychic, who was facing Pamela in the front, though he had applied defense magic to his body in advance, was frozen into a lump of ice in a twinkling of an eye.


    "What?"


    "Dead?"


    "Damn it, this evil spirit of the supernatural society, kill people."


    "Too much!"


    "Miss Pamela, have you killed someone?" said Jolin Nash, with a slight flick of her face


    "No, it''s just freezing his soul." Pamela said quietly.


    "Not dead?"


    "Not dead like that?"


    "I can''t feel his breath and magic at all. Is he really alive?"


    Other psychics have some doubts.


    After all, it''s frozen into ice, isn''t it dead? What about the ghost?


    "Just a few hours in the sun." Pamela said.


    Shara watched the brief battle throughout.


    Just She only saw the one character play of the psychic opposite.


    She can''t see Pamela.


    But she saw the psychic frozen to ice.


    "Is that so?" Asked Sheila in a low voice.


    Pontiacat gave a brief account of what had just happened.


    "That spirit is terrible." Punkat swallowed. "It''s more terrible than burning evil."


    "It''s not a level at all." "If that lady Pamela did, I''m afraid that none of us in the thirty or so of us would survive," Sean said


    "It''s terrible. Is this spirit a contractual evil spirit of someone in the supernatural society?"


    And the fear and curiosity of the people at the scene for the supernatural society increased.


    "Miss Jolin Nash, Miss Pamela, do you know about the burning evil?" Asked Sean.


    He fought against the burning evil spirit a few years ago, but that time he was able to eliminate the burning evil spirit, which was more or less lucky.


    On the one hand, they are well prepared. There are two helpers in this place, so they can successfully eliminate the burning evil spirit.


    But this time Pang Carter invited him, he was not sure.


    So he wanted to see if Jolin Nash and Pamela had any original ideas.


    "Burning evil spirit?" Jolin Nash has little experience with spirituality. She''s an elemental witch, and she''s better at fighting higher.


    Of course, this doesn''t mean that she doesn''t know how to deal with evil spirits, but when she deals with evil spirits, she will directly use big moves to kill evil spirits.


    "In the evil spirit group, there are also several burning evil spirits." Pamela grunted.


    "What?" Sean didn''t hear clearly.


    "Nothing. It''s not hard to deal with burning evil spirits. Use water magic."


    "What if there''s no water magic?" Sean asked again.


    "Chinese Taoist charms have a very good effect on burning evil spirits. There are many Taoist Charms sold at 558 Downey street. I recommend the charms of Maoshan school or Longhushan school. As for other charms without famous sects, the quality and effect may not reach the expected effect." Pamela said: "among them, the water charm and Banshee charm are the best choice. However, these two kinds of charms are expensive, and the magic force needed to activate is not low. If you activate at most two Charms according to your magic level, once you are defeated, you will be in danger. Of course, there are thunder breaking charms and nine Xuan heart clearing Charms The effect of these charms is also good, the price is moderate, and the consumption of magic power is not big, which is the most cost-effective category, and some... "Pamela''s explanation is very detailed, but her method is mainly to use external force to drive out the burning evil spirit, rather than through her own strength.


    If the psychic really has the ability to subdue the demons, he will not ask her this question.


    And Pamela can''t teach him magic here.


    Pamela didn''t know what magic department he was, or what his combat experience was.


    So Pamela can only tell him the most appropriate way.


    When Pamela explained, there were many psychics taking notes.


    "Ms. Pamela, I have a task recently. In this task, I met a corpse dog. I majored in element thunder magic, but I can only use the most basic magic. Can you ask me if there is any safer way to kill this corpse dog?"


    "The biggest threat of corpse dogs is their mutated body, close to the strength of ligers, and their pathogenic corpses. At the same time, they are immune to voodoo and curse, as well as highly resistant to spirit and fire. So it''s hard for you to fight against corpse dogs now, but it''s not absolute. In fact, the nature of corpse dogs is similar to dogs. After all, they were dogs before they were born So you can try to kill the dead dog through some traps. In addition Remember to bring some glutinous rice. If you are scratched or bitten by a corpse dog, you can use glutinous rice to detoxify and inhibit the attack of the corpse poison. If the poison is deep, you need the holy water or Holy Light Magic purification of the church. "


    At this time, other people began to ask about their temperature, some of them asked Pamela, some of them asked about Jolin Nash.


    There are many and varied questions, and the two try their best to answer them.


    "It''s amazing. They have so much experience. We hear a lot of terrible things, but they seem to have met each other." Sean exclaimed, "and they all know how to deal with it."


    The Los Angeles psychic organization is a supernatural Association, so most of the psychic events in Los Angeles and surrounding areas are handled by them, and many of them are directly reported by the government.


    Most of the incidents reported to them by the general government are miraculous incidents with a certain risk coefficient.


    It is totally different from the entrusted task that ordinary people get.


    Naturally, the supernatural society has a lot of experience, especially for some ordinary people. But for the supernatural society, it is just a common level.

 Chapter 1435

    The morning course is over.


    Punkat and Sean are reluctant.


    They have learned a lot, even some monsters that they only heard about in legends.


    But both Jolin Nash and Pamela were able to explain how to deal with it.


    Of course, some monsters can''t be defeated without knowing how to deal with them.


    Jolin Nash and Pamela can only provide them with a possibility, a scheme, rather than the ability to win 100%.


    And this belongs to different positions and different ways of looking at it.


    With the strength of both of them, even if they are meticulous, that is something only they can do.


    Other people may not be able to do it.


    Punkat and Sean take Shara away.


    Poncat then began to explain the situation to Sean.


    "Are you sure there was no fire in that house?" Sean asked in some doubt.


    "That house should have been built for quite a while. There should have been no fire in the last 20 years." "When I bought it, the contract didn''t say there was a fire in the house," Shara said


    The real estate sales of Meidi are relatively strict, at least the laws in this respect are relatively sound.


    When the house is sold, the contract will indicate the completion of the house and the use of the land, when the house will be built and used, several major repairs, or whether it has been attacked by fire or water.


    Once the house is discovered by the buyer, the buyer can ask the intermediary or the seller to refund unconditionally.


    And Shara''s new house was bought from an intermediary, and as an agent, they are more unlikely not to investigate.


    Shara also believes that the agency when she bought the house belongs to a well-known company after all.


    So she has no doubt about it. After all, the intermediary is the one who cares about the use of the house most. Once there is a problem, they will also be the one who has the most headache.


    So it''s impossible for Shara not to know that the house burned a person.


    "What''s more, burning evil spirits can''t control people, let alone use magic on the living."


    "Is there a second evil spirit in that house?" Punkat was confused.


    He had been skeptical before, and now Sean is.


    "Is it possible that the burning spirit is under control?" Sean made a new point.


    The burning evil spirit either died in the house, but it seemed that the house had not burned people from Shara''s words.


    Then it is possible that someone controlled the burning evil spirit and deliberately put it into the house.


    If so, it will be even more troublesome.


    After all, if there is a psychic to put the burning evil spirit in that house, it is not only to deal with the burning evil spirit, but also to deal with a psychic who does not know the depth.


    There''s another point that Bombardier and Sean can''t figure out why Shara entered 558 Downey street.


    That place can never be found by ordinary people.


    Unless a psychic takes her in, Sheila says she found 558 Downey street when she was shopping alone.


    This ruled out the possibility of someone taking her in.


    And the two confirmed again and again that Shara was indeed an ordinary person, not a witch.


    There is no chance in the world to discover such and such mysterious areas, or the talents of destiny.


    0 is 0, 1 is 1. There is no possibility of ambiguity.


    "While it''s still early, go to 558 Downey Street"


    what they want to make sure now is whether Shara can really find 558 Downey street.


    The three drove to Downey street and let Shara walk in front of them.


    "Miss Shara, please lead the way and find 558 Downey street."


    Shara heard two people say before that ordinary people don''t believe it when they can''t find 558 Downey street.


    Because she found it and bought things in it.


    She has a good memory and knows the number of every shop.


    She didn''t believe it, this time it would go wrong.


    But that''s what happened.


    When she looked for 558 Downey street again, she found that she could not find the number.


    Damn it, what''s wrong?


    Shara walked around Downey Street three or four times, but she still couldn''t find it.


    Can''t find it? How is that possible?


    "Did the store move?" Shara said doubtfully.


    "No, the shop is still there." Punkat shook his head.


    Just then, Sheila suddenly saw several familiar figures.


    Isn''t that Chen Yu and fali, and their two children.


    It seems that they are also shopping here."Hi, Mr. Chen and miss Farley."


    Chen Yu looks up, Xiala, Pang Carter and Shaun are following him, and they seem to have magical fluctuations, but they are not strong.


    "Miss Shara, are you in trouble?"


    "Well Both of them are my friends. "


    "A true friend?" Chen Yu holds little Gelin in his arms, but his eyes are wary of punkat and Sean.


    He thought that these two men had threatened Sheila and wanted to be unfaithful to her. Sheila was forced to tell the truth because of the situation.


    "A true friend." Xiala is to hear the meaning of Chen Yu.


    "Shara, would you like to visit my family? Chen and I moved to a new house. Last time, thanks to you, I didn''t have time to thank you very much for saving me from more pain. " Said Farley.


    "Here I have something else to do. " Shara hesitated to look around at poncat and Sean.


    "Miss Farley, why don''t you go to a friend''s house for two days first?" "Other things, we''ll fix it, phone contact," poncat said


    "Is that good?"


    "No problem, don''t worry."


    "Mr. Chen and miss Farley, is it convenient for me to stay there for two days?"


    "No problem. You can stay for a few days if you want."


    "Aunt Shara, little Gelin''s birthday is coming. Would you like to wait for little Gelin''s birthday party before you leave?" Little Gelin looked at Shara with watery eyes.


    "When''s your birthday, little Gelin?" When Shara saw little Gelin, she thought she would have such a lovely little princess in the future.


    Instead of being held under duress, Chen Yu was relieved. It seems that he thought too much.


    Shara would not walk in the street like this if she was under threat.


    Xia La followed Chen Yu''s family to Mingyue villa.


    Shara knew that Chen was rich. After all, Chen paid her 200000 dollars in less than 48 hours.


    However, when he saw Mingyue villa and Mingyue beach, as well as yachts parked at the coastal wharf, he was still shocked.


    She is still shocked. Mingyue villa is so beautiful and its scale is beyond her imagination.


    It''s a waste to live in such a large manor with only Chen Yu and fali, two children and a group of pets.

 Chapter 1436

    At first, she thought Mirror Lake Villa was good enough.


    When the mirror lake villa was destroyed by the "witch" tropical storm, it was a pity for Shara.


    It''s just that she''s clearly limited by poverty.


    Living here is really a top level enjoyment.


    It''s not physical. For normal people, a bed with three meals a day can meet a person''s physical needs.


    What we really enjoy is spiritual.


    Before you go to the courtyard, you can see the surging waves and take an elevator to the beach.


    Sunshine, beach and spray belong to the whole family.


    Shara is holding a goblet of red wine, leaning against the railing with fari, enjoying the wine and chatting.


    Shara has never drunk such a delicious red wine.


    Although she has never heard of the famous wine, she also knows that the red wine is absolutely not cheap.


    In the shallow sea, Sheila saw Chen Yu with little Gelin and little Larissa.


    Although little Gelin can swim, she can''t fully adapt to swimming in the waves.


    Although the buoyancy of the sea water is greater than that of the fresh water, because the tide comes and goes, and the waves are uneven, little Gelin still chokes the water.


    Of course, she still works hard.


    Chen Yu was right beside xiaogelin and didn''t interfere with xiaogelin''s practice.


    Little Larissa was dragged by Chen Yu, and her arms and legs were moving the sea.


    But she obviously didn''t know how to swim.


    In this respect, little Larissa is no match for little gren.


    At the beginning, Chen Yu almost never taught xiaogelin. Xiaogelin was born to swim.


    Little Larissa can''t do it. As soon as Chen Zhu releases his hand, little Larissa will sink.


    Of course, the environment of mirror lake is different from that of waves.


    Little Larissa, like her sister, likes to play with water.


    "Dad, Dad Look at you... "


    Little Gelin suddenly cried excitedly, pointing not far away.


    Chen Yu looks in the direction of xiaogelin and finds that there are several bottlenose dolphins in front of her.


    There are six dolphins in total, two of which are larger and estimated to be two meters long.


    There are also four porpoises, which should be a small family of porpoises.


    The two big dolphins should be the children of the other four little dolphins.


    Most dolphins are very curious and friendly to humans. Orcas belong to dolphins, not whales as we all think.


    And they have a very high IQ, people''s impression of dolphins, is also their mischievous, and occasionally help the victims.


    The dolphins apparently found Chen Yu and his two children, and immediately surrounded them.


    One of the first two porpoises, the father and mother, made a cry similar to that of their children, and then they couldn''t help but swim towards Chen Zhu, Xiao Gelin and Xiao Larissa.


    When they reached the three, they slowed down. Although Chen didn''t feel their malice, Chen was still careful.


    But Chen''s worry is obviously superfluous. When Chen heard their voices, he said, "come back, come back..."


    They have been repeating this sentence.


    "Little gren, hold their dorsal fins."


    Chen also grabbed a dolphin''s dorsal fin at this time, and then the dolphin began to swim towards the shore.


    Little Gelin was also pulled by the dolphins and swam to the shore.


    This is obviously a misunderstanding between the father and mother of dolphins.


    They thought Chen Zhu and little Gelin and little Larissa were the victims.


    Chen Yu felt a little moved.


    Inexplicably moved to.


    The four dolphins in the back also follow their parents.


    At this time, Chen Yu felt that general Wu Hu was approaching here.


    Chen Yu''s eyes were fixed, and he immediately sent a warning to general Wuhu with xiaotiandi.


    "Get out of here and don''t hurt the family."


    General Wuhu was driven away by Chen Zhu before he could show his face.


    In fact, they didn''t intend to hurt the dolphin family.


    Their intelligence quotient is not low now. They can distinguish good from bad.


    They just want to come and play with Chen.


    OK, Chen Yu misunderstood them.


    But the dolphin family will be frightened.


    Chen Yu didn''t want to drive the good family away.


    Dolphin father and mother directly sent Chen Yu and Xiao Gelin to the beach, and then moved their bodies hard to return to the sea.


    Just then, a wave came and pushed them several meters up the beach.


    They look a bit laborious.


    Chen immediately went up and pulled the dolphin''s father''s tail to pull it back to the sea.


    Little Gelin also came up to help mother dolphin pull back to the sea.Chen Yu smiled bitterly. He was holding little Larissa in his hand. He couldn''t pull both of them at the same time.


    Little Gelin obviously can''t pull. Chen Yu secretly uses magic to entangle the tail of mother dolphin.


    Then the mother and daughter together, the dolphin father and mother back to the sea.


    At this time, fari and Shara each came down with a bucket.


    Chen Yu was stunned for a moment, and then found that the bucket they were carrying contained fish.


    "Chen, let them come back." Cried fari.


    Chen Yu looks at the dolphin''s parents who are back in the sea.


    Go to the shallow water and clap your hands.


    "Thank you for saving us. This is our thank you."


    Shara''s face is strange. Can these dolphins understand?


    However, what she didn''t expect was that these dolphins really came here.


    They are not afraid of life at all, and take the initiative to swim to Chen Yu''s side.


    Fari and Shara came, too, and began to take the fish out of the bucket.


    The water depth here is just right, and it''s less than Chen''s waist.


    Several dolphins will not run aground at this water level.


    Little Gelin also came to help with the fish.


    "Hee hee Dad, kiss me, kiss me... "


    What kind of ghost is kinship? Did you name the little dolphin so soon?


    Little Gelin is playing with a little dolphin about 80 cm in her arms. It seems that the little dolphin also likes little Gelin''s hug very much.


    Sheila looked at the family, speechless envy.


    After all, not everyone has this experience.


    Suddenly, Shara saw a huge fin appear on the sea.


    Shara''s face changed dramatically: "shark, shark Run Sharks. "


    The porpoises were also frightened. They also found shark fins and hurriedly fled to the beach. At the same time, they shouted, as if to remind the Chen family.


    This is the old pass. It''s to compete for favor.


    Shara found that the Chen family had no intention of escaping.


    Then I watched a great white shark rush to the shallow water, and the huge body made people''s scalp numb.


    It''s too big! Big scary, and that big mouth, less than two meters away from them.


    But at this time, Shara found that Chen Yu''s family had no fear at all. Little Gelin actually swam to the big shark, patted the big white shark with her little hand, and said in a childish tone: "bad big shark, you scared the family."

 Chapter 1437

    In Shara''s eyes, the great white shark could swallow little Gelin with a twist.


    But the great white shark didn''t, half of his body was stranded on the water, and his tail kept swinging.


    Chen Yu also looked at Guan''s boss angrily: "come here to fight for a pet and run yourself aground. Are you stupid?"


    Chen Zhu lost several fish to Guan''s mouth. These fish are not enough for Guan''s teeth.


    Then go to the back of Guan, and drag him back to the deep water area.


    The porpoises were a little frightened.


    Shara is stupid. Is that great white shark their family''s pet?


    "You''re not afraid of sharks? That''s a great white shark. " Asked Sheila.


    "Why are you afraid of sharks?" Little Gelin asked in bewilderment.


    In her eyes, as long as it''s a pet at home, it can be believed. Why should she be afraid?


    "I''m a trainer." Chen said casually.


    Shara really believed it. After all, great white sharks are so famous that they can be tamed. What else can''t be tamed.


    After a while, the dolphins came back and played with the Chen family again.


    Before long, little Gelin was able to ride on dolphins and let them play with them.


    ¡­¡­


    At night, poncat and Sean enter Shara''s house.


    The whole square didn''t turn on the light.


    Both of them have rich experience in removing spirits.


    Generally, evil spirits like to wander in the dark. If there is light in the room, they will take the initiative to hide or directly destroy the light source.


    All of a sudden, the two heard the noise from Shara''s bedroom.


    "Here we are!" The two stood up at the same time.


    Carefully came to the outside of Shara''s bedroom, punkat gently opened the door.


    I saw a woman sitting at the dresser.


    "Miss Shara?" Pang Carter saw the figure and subconsciously thought it was Shara.


    "No! It''s not miss Shara. " Sean shook his head. He was more rational now.


    Pang Carter also returned to his mind. Yeah, Shara went to a friend''s house. How could she appear here.


    "That''s not a burning evil?"


    "As expected, Miss Shara was haunted by more than one burning evil spirit." Pontiacat whispered, "it must be this evil spirit that hallucinates Miss Shara."


    See that back figure, is slowly combing long hair with comb.


    Punkat holds a magic phosphor in his hand, and Sean takes out a charm.


    The charm was bought today at 558 Downey street.


    This charm can be activated with a little magic power, and has good killing power.


    Sean made a gesture for punkat, countdown, 3, 2, 1!


    The two rushed in at the same time. Pang Carter gave a big drink and scattered the magic phosphorus in his hands.


    Whoa -


    the magic phosphorus exploded, but after the flame disappeared, the ghost disappeared.


    "And the evil spirit?" Pontiacat said doubtfully.


    He didn''t believe that a magic phosphorus could kill the evil spirit.


    At this time, punkat saw that Sean''s hand did not know when he had an extra comb, and he was slowly combing his hair.


    Punkat was hairy all over. He quickly backed away.


    At the same time, he quickly took out a magic phosphorus and sprinkled it towards Sean.


    Crash --


    "ah..." Sean screamed.


    Although the magic phosphorus is mainly used to attack the spirit and cast some magic, it still has certain killing power for people.


    "Mr. Sean?" Punkat didn''t see a spirit flying out of Sean''s body, and Sean''s scream was his own.


    Punkat had just stepped forward to help Sean up when he was suddenly patted on the shoulder.


    "Punkat, what are you staring at?" Sean''s voice came from behind.


    Punkat froze for a moment and turned around to find Sean standing behind him.


    Looking down, Sean, who should have been hurt by his magic phosphorus, disappeared.


    Sean, standing behind him, was unharmed.


    Punkat immediately backed up and looked at Sean in horror: "you You... "


    "Punkat, what are you doing?" Sean asked, puzzled.


    "Are you really Sean?"


    "Of course I am. What are you doing?"


    Punkat''s eyes twinkled. What''s the matter?


    Is he a magician? Or is Sean attached to the evil spirit?


    You know, psychics are rarely attached.


    If the psychic is attached, it''s only if the evil spirit is very powerful.


    And the psychic who is attached by evil spirits will become very terrible.All of a sudden, Sean saw a comb in poncat''s hair.


    Today, during the day, punkat told himself that the comb had traces of magic.


    Sean saw that punkat''s expression was a little strange.


    "The evil spirit retreats!" Sean immediately cast a spell, and the punkat in front of him was eccentric.


    The incantation brush fell on poncat''s forehead, poncat''s body was soft, lying on the ground.


    Sean breathed a sigh of relief, came to pomcast''s face and turned pomcast over.


    Suddenly, Sean saw a figure on the ground.


    Look back, punkat?


    He saw a baseball bat in his hands.


    "You..." Sean looks back at punkat, who was supposed to be stuck with a charm.


    Where is punkat? The charm was pasted on the wall just now.


    Bad duang£¡


    Punkat''s baseball bat is already on Sean''s head.


    Sean fell to the ground with his head covered, but he was still conscious.


    Sean kicked punkat''s calf with both feet, and punkat fell heavily to the ground.


    Punkat''s head thumped the ground and woke up.


    "Sean? You What''s the matter with you? "


    "You hit, asshole..." Sean was pale, and now his head was covered with blood.


    "Me? I''m calling? " Punkat looked at Sean suspiciously. "No, you''re possessed by evil spirits."


    "No, it''s you who are possessed by evil spirits."


    "I don''t have one. You''re attached to the evil spirit."


    "No way. I''m conscious. You''re under control."


    Both of them are blaming each other, but after a quarrel, they realize that maybe they were both blinded by hallucinations just now, which led to their killing each other.


    Punkat''s injury was fine, but Sean was actually hit in the head by a baseball bat.


    "Call an ambulance! If I don''t call an ambulance again, I''ll die. " Sean said weakly.


    Sean was in a serious condition at the moment, so poncat picked up the phone and dialed the emergency call.


    "Jie Jie......" But there was a funny voice on the phone. Pang Carter was shocked and threw the phone away.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Damn The illusion hasn''t disappeared... " Poncat''s face was heavy.


    Sean''s face also changed slightly: "no matter what I look like in front of your eyes, don''t do anything at will. Maybe we are still hallucinating."

 Chapter 1438

    "Damn it, what''s wrong?" Poncat''s face was heavy.


    Sean didn''t understand when it was magic.


    They are both at a loss. Magic is not to say that it can be used easily, and it is impossible to let the other side win the game unconsciously.


    The terrible thing about magic is that you can''t tell the true from the false.


    It''s like seeing a man wield a knife at you in an illusion. Intellectually, you know it''s fake.


    But can you completely ignore the attack?


    Sean covered his head and leaned painfully in the corner.


    Pomcast suddenly saw a strange smile on Sean''s face.


    I saw Sean''s body merging into the wall.


    "Hallucination! Hallucination! It''s an illusion... " Punkat kept telling himself that it was an illusion.


    "Do you still think it''s an illusion? My stupid disciple. " Sean''s smile suddenly became strange: "I wanted to kill you for a long time, but I haven''t had the chance. Now, the chance comes, and finally let me wait for it."


    "Kill me? Why? " Punkat''s mood suddenly went out of control.


    "Why? Because I am your teacher, but you are better than me. I hate people who are better than me, especially this one is still my disciple. "


    "Fake This is a fake... " Punkat kept telling himself in his heart, but his consciousness began to get confused.


    At the same time, on the opposite side of pomcast, Sean, who had been leaning against the wall for a breath, also became strange in front of pomcast. The cold and strange smile made his disciples strange and terrible.


    "Teacher, do you really think it''s because I''ve got the illusion? That''s just an excuse. I attacked you on purpose, and then pushed it out to magic. " There was a smile on poncat''s face.


    "Why? You No It''s magic, damn it. " Sean closed his eyes at once.


    "Magic? Do you really think there is any magic that can be applied to them unconsciously? " Punkat looks at Sean with a sneer.


    "Why do you do that?"


    "Because you''re hiding something from me. Every time you teach me magic, you always hide something. You are a damn bastard. And every time I ask you for help, you always want to smoke it. You greedy bastard, this time I can finally stop smoking it for you." Said punkat, laughing.


    Sean''s hands were hidden behind him, and he quietly drew out an enchanted dagger.


    Reason told Sean that it was all false, all hallucinations.


    But Sean''s mind is in a mess at the moment, and punkat really seems to want to kill him.


    Punkat pounced on Sean. Sean pulled out his dagger and stabbed him in the chest.


    Punkat stared at his chest, then looked up at Sean in amazement.


    At last, poncat''s body fell to the ground.


    Sean swayed to his feet, lost all his strength the next moment, and fell forward.


    Suddenly, Pang Carter, who was supposed to have died, pulled out his dagger and deliberately spilled his blood.


    Along with the blood, there was his last magic phosphorus.


    In the moment of the explosion of magic phosphorus, Pang Carter cut the dagger heavily on the wooden comb on the dresser.


    The wooden comb was split in two.


    All was restored to peace.


    Pang Carter picked up the phone with difficulty: "here We need an ambulance Address The address is... "


    My teacher is my teacher after all.


    It was so quick to find out why.


    The moment Sean stabbed pomcast with a dagger, he told him why.


    All the reasons are on the wooden comb.


    It''s also the most suspicious thing they''ve been exposed to today.


    It''s not evil spirits, but this wooden comb is a magic prop.


    They''ve all got the wooden comb wrong before.


    They found that wooden combs have magical breath, and no trace of evil spirits should be detected.


    This wooden comb will hallucinate people in contact.


    There is no evil spirit in this house. The so-called burning evil spirit is just what they imagined.


    Sean just stabbed pomcast in the chest with a dagger. He stabbed it deliberately and said a comb at the same time.


    Sean realized the problem with the comb, but he fell into the illusion of destroying it.


    Only when Pontiac wakes up from his illusions can he destroy the wooden comb.


    It must be said that this is a very risky move.


    Fortunately, they succeeded.


    "Sean, teacher, are you ok?" Punkat sat on the ground.


    Sean closed his eyes and lay on the ground: "I''m ok But I don''t dare to open my eyes. I''m afraid that I''ll fall into illusion again. "


    "I''ve destroyed the comb." "What''s the matter with this comb?" said poncat...


    The phone rings to wake up Xiala. Xiala looks at the time. It''s more than two o''clock in the morning.


    Shara reluctantly picks up the phone.


    "Hello, are you miss Shara, please?"


    "Yes, I am."


    "Do you know punkat and Sean, please?"


    "I know."


    "They are in the hospital now."


    "Hospital? What happened? " Shara was startled and fell asleep.


    "They''re in your house and they attack each other."


    "Is that so?"


    "This is what our police want to know. Where are you now? Is it convenient to have a chat? "


    "I''m not in downtown Los Angeles. I''m afraid I can''t go back to Los Angeles until tomorrow."


    "Well, I hope you can come to the police tomorrow."


    Shara''s mind is a little confused. She faintly realizes that it is likely that Pang Carter and Sean, like themselves, have hallucinations and then kill each other.


    The next day, Shara rushed to the police station and communicated with the police.


    Of course, just make a simple record.


    After all, she was not at the scene and there was no suspicion.


    In the transcript, she claimed that she had only temporarily lent the house to punkat and Sean to live in her own home.


    Although the police were puzzled by Pang Carter and Sean fighting each other, they did not embarrass Shara too much.


    Shara went to the hospital again to see pomcast and Sean.


    "Mr. punkat, what the hell is going on?"


    "We miscalculated. It''s your comb. It''s an evil magic prop." Pang Carter is very weak now because he was stabbed in the chest. Although he missed the key point, he lost too much blood.


    Although rescued, but still in the weak.


    "Mr. Sean and I were both illusions, and then we fought each other."


    "Then That comb? I''m going to destroy that comb now. "


    "That comb has been cut off by me, but the magic prop is not so easy to destroy. In order to prevent you from being hurt again, you can''t touch the comb. You''d better wear completely isolated gloves, then burn the comb and bury the ashes."

 Chapter 1439

    Then Shara came to Shawn''s room and Shawn said the same thing.


    Sheila hurried back to her home.


    But the rummage did not find the comb.


    Just then there was a knock outside the door.


    Shara came to the door and found two policemen outside.


    "Hello." Shara found out that it was the two policemen who took notes for her at the police station today.


    "Hello, Miss Shara. This morning, we took some things in your house for examination and fingerprint extraction. I didn''t tell you in advance. I''m sorry. Now the things are returned to their original owners." Said one of the policemen.


    Shara saw a small cardboard box behind the two policemen.


    "If there is anything lost, please contact us. If we confirm that it is due to our negligence in work, we will make compensation according to the price."


    "Thank you."


    "Shall we help you carry the box in?"


    "No, thank you."


    After two policemen left, Shara carried the box home by herself.


    The moment she opened the box, Sheila''s face changed.


    Because punkat and Sean told her that the wood comb should have been cut off.


    But now the wood comb is in good condition in the box, in plastic bags.


    Sheila took a fright and stepped back.


    Suddenly, Sheila felt something happened behind her. Looking back, she saw the two policemen standing at the door. Their faces were all full of strange smiles.


    "Why are you here?"


    The two policemen slowly raised their heads and turned up their pupils. Their faces were still full of weird smiles.


    Sheila realized that something was wrong, and the two policemen had been exposed to the wood comb.


    Then the two policemen drew out their guns, but they aimed not at Shara, but at their temples.


    Bang -


    the blood and brain were sputtered out in front of Shara.


    "Ah..." Sheila had been frightened to be insane, and sat on the ground, screaming in horror.


    But the next moment, Sheila looked up again, only to find that the bodies of the two policemen were missing, and there was not even blood at the door.


    Hallucination! Here comes the illusion


    Shara was about to break down and ran out of the house.


    She didn''t know where she was going or where to hide.


    She just wanted to run away from this nightmare home.


    Shara fled in a panic.


    But in the community, everything is so peaceful.


    Out of place with the terrified Shara.


    Shara also calmed down a little.


    Just then, a ball rolled in front of Shara and out of the sidewalk.


    Sheila turned to see a little girl standing there.


    "Sister, can you pick it up for me?"


    Shara was about to go up to pick up the ball when she heard a sharp brake.


    Sheila looked around and saw a car coming towards her.


    ¡­¡­


    "Hello, Chen, did you know that Xia La was seriously injured and hospitalized?"


    Chen Yu receives a call from Farr. Chen Yu is stunned. Shara just left his home today.


    "What happened to her?"


    "In the car accident, the perpetrator said that Sheila suddenly broke into the motorway, and then there was no time for the car from behind to avoid braking."


    "How is it now?"


    "I just came out of the emergency room and saved my life for the time being." Said Farr.


    "Then I''ll see her." Chen Yu thought about it and said.


    Although I have no deep friendship with Sheila, I am at least a friend.


    What''s more, when Farrie gave birth, Shara also worked hard.


    Chen Yu and fari said that fari also wanted to visit Shara.


    After all, her friendship with Sheila is better.


    Shara was at their house yesterday, and it was nice for fari to communicate with Shara.


    Chen Yu has no problem. He takes fali and two little guys to the hospital.


    "Phare, I''m in the hospital with Phare. Which ward is Xia staying in?"


    "In ward 309." Farr said on the phone.


    Chen and his family arrived at ward 309, but they did not see Xia la.


    There are traces of someone lying on the bed, but Shara has disappeared.


    "Where''s Shara?"


    "I don''t know. Maybe I went to the bathroom." Chen Chu shrugged, "let''s wait."


    I thought Shara would come back soon, but after ten minutes, I didn''t see Shara.


    Chen Yu can only call Farr again: "Farr, Shara is not in the ward, we waited for more than ten minutes, and didn''t see her back, did she send it for examination?""I''ll check." Farr also had some doubts. A few minutes later, Farr replied to the phone: "no, I checked. Shara didn''t do any tests. She should be doing infusion in the ward now."


    Chen Yu looks at it. The infusion shelf is still there. The infusion bottle is also there, but the person is not.


    "No."


    "Wait, I''ll come."


    In a short time, Phare came to see the empty ward, but also the color of doubt.


    "It''s strange that Xia was so injured. Where can I go?"


    Farr took out the phone and called Shara: "Shara, what''s the matter with you? How about you? "


    "I''m out of the hospital. I have an emergency." Shara said, and hung up.


    Phare looked at the phone. "What''s the matter with this guy? He''s so impatient. He''ll hang up in a word."


    "Is she in any trouble?" Chen asked.


    "No, what trouble can she have? She is the best anesthesiologist in our hospital. Her income is higher than mine."


    Among doctors, anesthesiologists and dentists have the highest average incomes.


    And the average anesthesiologist, like Shara, can earn close to $300000 a year.


    In Farr''s mind, people like Shara who are in a proper career, have stable working income, no bad hobbies and high EQ should not cause any trouble.


    "But she has a serious thigh injury. It''s impossible for her to leave the hospital alone." Said Farr.


    "Go see the surveillance." Chen said.


    Although not everyone can watch the surveillance, Chen Yu still has some privileges in xiangteli hospital.


    So they soon saw the surveillance.


    There were two patients coming to Xiala''s ward, one with gauze on his head and the other with gauze on his chest. Shortly after entering the ward, Xiala was pushed out with a wheelchair.


    "Is Sheila kidnapped?" Farr guessed.


    "These are Shara''s friends. I have seen them." Chen said.


    "I''m not sure. I think it''s better to call the police."


    "Do you know where Sheila''s house is? I''ll see. " "Farr, today you sent farry and my two little babies home," Chen said


    Chen recalled that these two people who were with Xiala had magic waves, so Chen wondered if Xiala had encountered any miraculous event.

 Chapter 1440

    "We must go back as soon as possible, and destroy the wood comb as soon as possible." Sean said eagerly.


    "Mr. Sean, what''s going on?" Punkat and Shara were in the hospital, ready to take care of their injuries.


    As a result, Sean was eager to pull both of them out of the hospital.


    "I know. I know what happened." Sean said, "that wooden comb is not a magic prop. It''s an evil passage."


    "What do you mean? I don''t understand. " Punkat looks sideways at Sean.


    "I called today and asked about my friend."


    Sean said in a hurry: "the wooden comb is not a magic prop, but a medium. Anyone who touches the wooden comb will be marked and killed by the evil magic, and our soul will be pulled to the evil existence through the medium."


    "The existence of evil? What is that? "


    "Maybe it''s the devil in the legend." Sean''s face was very ugly.


    "Shall we just destroy that wooden comb?"


    "Maybe..." Sean is not sure.


    After all, he had never met such a thing before. All the information he got now came from his friend.


    The more people die, the more effective that medium will be.


    Sean and punkat had a hard time yesterday. They had a deep understanding of the hallucinations of the evil forces and knew how terrible they were.


    If they can''t get rid of the trouble as soon as possible, they will be tortured by the evil force and have to commit suicide.


    At least that''s what his friend said.


    When they arrived at Shara''s house, a trace of fear appeared on their faces.


    All three have been poisoned by magic. If they can, they really don''t want to face that terrible illusion.


    But they have no choice, they can only summon up courage.


    "Can you go?" Sean turned to look at Shara.


    "Yes." Shara, leaning on crutches, said that she had just had a car accident today, but her injuries were still serious.


    But we can''t miss her, because she is the master of the wood comb.


    As the master of the medium, she has the right to destroy the wooden comb.


    Ponkat plucked up his courage and pushed open the door. There was no light in the room.


    Three people look at each other, and finally step into the room.


    But it was the moment they set foot in the room that they fell into darkness.


    "Damn, why is it so dark?"


    Sheila immediately took out her mobile phone and turned on her flashlight.


    It lit up all around at once.


    But when they saw around, they found that this was not Sheila''s home.


    But a wilderness, surrounded by knee high weeds.


    There is also a forest full of darkness ahead.


    "What''s the matter? Where is this? "


    "Why are we here?"


    Punkat and Shara were stunned by the sight.


    They didn''t understand that they had just stepped into the house the moment before and came to this strange place the next.


    It''s all so weird. Sean''s face is heavy.


    "My friend said that if the evil existence obtains the soul through the medium, then the power will increase greatly, and it is possible to pull people into a different space. In the different space, we will face the evil existence directly."


    "What?"


    "It''s impossible. All three of us who have touched the wooden comb are alive. How can the evil being you said get the soul?"


    "Not only did we touch the wood comb. Today, the wood comb was taken away by the police. There should be many people among the police who have also touched the wood comb."


    "You mean That evil thing killed the police? "


    "Probably more than one!" Sean''s face was more solemn.


    He has not much hope for this action.


    Don''t say they''re all wearing them now. They''re in terrible shape.


    Even when they are in good shape, it''s hard to win.


    "We What shall we do now? " Sheila looked at them in fear.


    "Delay." Sean said: "the time of different space is slower than that of the outside world, but there will still be time passing. When the outside sun rises, the existence of evil may not be able to maintain this different space, so we have the chance to escape."


    However, it is obvious that the owners here do not intend to delay with them.


    Something began to appear in the dark forest. It was a group of humanoid creatures. They were all brown fur. Their heads were like goats. Their feet were like sheep''s feet. But their hands were four fingers.


    "Stillborn!" Sean''s body was shaking.


    "What?" Sheila apparently didn''t hear of it."Satan''s believer, the stillborn." Punkat was also frightened: "it is said that Satan''s fanatics will rape women and make them bear children. When women give birth, they will have stillborn. Then they sacrifice the stillborn to Satan and finally wake up in hell and become Satan''s evil servant."


    When Shara heard of the disgusting process, the whole person trembled.


    Among the stillborn monsters, there was a very tall stillborn monster. It was nearly six meters tall, with two corners on its head curled like a spiral for several times, and a machete in both hands.


    "Prey! I have smelled the smell of the prey. The prey has fallen into our trap. Children, find the prey and give it to our master, the great mikadas. "


    The three now wish for more than one leg, but they can do nothing. They are all injured, and they are inconvenient to move.


    Soon, they were found. These stillborn monsters had much better vision than humans in the dark.


    Punkat and Sean immediately showed their skills.


    A stillborn monster pours at poncat, and Sean throws out a handful of magic phosphorus.


    Magic phosphorus instantly covers the stillborn monster, but how can these filthy creatures be killed by magic phosphorus.


    There are some burns on the stillborn, but they are not serious.


    Punkat takes out a charm and shoots it at the stillborn.


    The spell fell on the stillborn monster, and it howled at once.


    They were surrounded by other stillborn monsters, but instead of besieging, they watched Sean and punkat fight with their companions.


    "No, a charm can''t kill him!"


    "Then more spells, I don''t believe they can''t be killed." This time, they are not unprepared, so they bought a lot of spells.


    Pomcast cast cast three more spells and fell on the stillborn monster.


    The stillborn monster finally fell to the ground, and the body was in constant spasms.


    Other stillborn monsters did not rescue them, but surrounded them and ate their companions.

 Chapter 1441

    See these stillborn monsters devour the same kind.


    Poncat, Sean and Shara were pale.


    In order to deal with a stillborn, they have done their best.


    What''s more, there are thousands of stillborn monsters here.


    The wilderness outside the forest is full of horrible pupils.


    This is a desperate situation.


    No chance!


    At this time, there was a roar from the dark forest.


    A huge black shadow swept over the forest and then roared over the wilderness.


    The huge stillbirth monster and other army of stillbirth monsters all knelt on the ground when they saw this figure.


    "The great micadas, your servant Dagon Biros, pays you a reverent tribute." Cried the stillborn monster, the leader.


    Other dead monsters seem unable to speak. They make strange noises.


    Micadas came down from the sky, his huge body roared.


    Three people have been scared. This monster, called micadas, is more than 100 meters long and has two heads. It looks like a dragon and a snake.


    The neck is long and thin, almost half the length of the body.


    "Human, I like it, whether it''s human flesh or soul."


    Micadas stretched out a long, thin neck around Shara, poncat and Sean.


    Their bodies were cold, and they felt the call of death.


    "I feel your fear, your despair." Micadas''s other head reached out: "more fear, more despair, only in this way, can we make more delicious food."


    Sean plucked up his courage, threw a whole bag of magic phosphorus into micadas, and detonated the magic phosphorus at the same time.


    But after the explosion, micadas was unharmed.


    "Ha ha..." Micadas did not get angry, but laughed.


    His voice was full of pleasure, yes, pleasure.


    "Is this something you want to make me happy? It''s a good, fun little trick. " Micadas laughed and said, "it''s just that this stupid act offended me!"


    All of a sudden, micadas opened his mouth and his huge tongue caught Shawn.


    "Ah..."


    "Miss Sean..." Punkat was frightened and anxious, but full of powerlessness.


    They don''t have any odds, they don''t have any hopes.


    Sean has been swallowed by micadas in the entrance, Shara and punkat vaguely heard Sean''s scream.


    But his screams were too short.


    "Who of you is willing to be the next? I will give you the honor of being food. "


    Ghosts want to be your food.


    Of course, micadas would not consider the inner thoughts of the two of them.


    Two huge heads stretched out.


    "Don''t worry. I ate too fast and didn''t taste it, but this time I will taste it slowly, so that you can fully experience the process of death and pain."


    Shara was already sitting on the ground in fright, and poncat was not in much better shape than Shara.


    Looking at the blood pot towards them, they have no hope.


    But at this time, micadas''s action suddenly stopped, and his eyes were fixed on the darkness behind Shara and poncat.


    "I''m sorry, did I disturb you?"


    A sudden voice came.


    Shara''s pupil suddenly contracted. How could this sound be so familiar.


    Then a figure came out of the fog.


    Sheila exclaimed, how is it him?


    Chen Yu strolled over.


    "It looks lively here. Did I miss anything?"


    "Food? Is there another food? " Micadas grinned.


    "How are you? Chen? " Shara is also full of confusion, I don''t understand how Chen Yu can appear here.


    "I got your address from Farr. I thought you were in trouble. So I found your house and saw that your door was open. So I came in directly. I ran here for no reason. What''s the place?"


    Xia La sighed, but did not expect Chen Zhu to come here.


    To be honest, she has a good impression of Chen Yu.


    I don''t want to be implicated by myself.


    After all, he has two lovely children. She doesn''t want them to lose their father.


    "Man, this is my territory, and you will be my food." Micadas''s head reached out.


    Shara and punkat found that Chen Yu did not have any fear when facing the monster in front of him.


    "Eh, a miscellaneous species." Chen Yu looked at mikadas in surprise: "you have dragon breath, and another breath."Roar -


    micadas was angry: "what did you just say?"


    Then Dagon Biros came up.


    "Human!! I didn''t expect to see you again. "


    "Dagong, do you know this man?"


    "Great Lord micadas, this guy is the last human who destroyed my reflection media. It''s because of him that your plan to come to earth failed." Said Dagon bilos.


    "It stinks." Chen Chu, covering his nose, stepped back a few steps: "what are you doing? Do we know each other? "


    "Human, your forgetfulness can''t save your life. What you defeated last time is just a part of me." "The great micadas, please give your servant a chance to wash away the shame of the past," said Dagon Biros


    "Go, but I want his soul!"


    "Yes, Monsieur micadas."


    Dagon Biros had green eyes.


    Micadas said with a kind of moving voice: "human beings, as long as you can defeat my servants, I will let you leave here."


    "Well." Chen Yu touched his chin: "should I be grateful for your gift now?"


    Shara and pomcast were excited, but soon they were disappointed again.


    The gap between Chen Yu and Dagong Biros is too big.


    Dagong Biros is as tall as six meters, which is like a giant and a baby compared with Chen Xun.


    Such a height gap cannot be made up at all.


    Even though Dagong Biros said that Chen Yu had defeated his separation.


    However, it is clear that Chen Yu may have defeated only a fraction of Dagong Biros'' strength.


    Now Chen Yu is facing a full-fledged devil.


    As before, punkat and Sean tried their best to subdue a normal stillborn monster.


    And Dagon bilos is obviously not comparable to a normal stillborn monster.


    So they have no hope that Chen can win.


    Chen Yu stepped forward and faced Dagong Biros.


    "Man, are you ready to die?"


    "Ready, come, let me die with your best power." Chen Yu extended his arms.

 Chapter 1442

    Dagon Biros spread his arms and his palms began to gather black air.


    At this time, a pair of arms extended under his armpit.


    With the same open arms, there are two black air masses.


    After a few seconds, the four arms were raised above the head, and the air masses of the four palms began to close.


    Even Shara and punkat felt terrible.


    Dagon Biros shouted, "man, let the darkness devour!"


    Chen Yu suddenly had a stone sword in his hand, and he threw it out.


    Shua -


    the stone sword penetrates Dagon Biros'' forehead, his expression instantly solidifies, and then his body falls back.


    The black air mass gradually dissipated.


    Everyone''s expression was frozen.


    Gawking at Chen Yu.


    It''s over?


    So it''s over?


    What about the war? What about the ravages?


    No, not at all.


    In the eyes of Shara and punkat, the terrible Dagon bilos was killed so easily?


    Just die under a sword, just throw it away Dead?


    Still, it was an accident at all.


    Chen''s victory was just a coincidence.


    Can anyone do it?


    "I won." Chen Yu looked at Sheila and pangcat with a smile. "Let''s go."


    "Ah?"


    Shara and pomcast still couldn''t believe it. They looked back at micadas in amazement.


    Micadas had fierce eyes and said nothing.


    Chen''s face was always smiling.


    Shara and punkat rushed to Chen''s side and kept up with him.


    Shara and punkat have been looking at Chen.


    "Stop! I changed my mind! " Mikadas would not let them go, of course. He never thought about it from the beginning to the end.


    Shara and punkat are shocked. Is that so?


    They all looked at Chen Yu. Chen Yu stopped, turned to look at mikadas, and looked at mikadas with such a knowing look: "me too, I still decide to kill all of you."


    Shara and punkat were stunned.


    With a great panic.


    Kill all? Kill all these demons?


    Kill the countless stillbirth monsters and micadas, the owner of the stillbirth monsters in front of you? This huge monster?


    "If you can kill all my servants, I can let you go." Micadas said in a mocking tone.


    This time, Shara and punkat didn''t take it seriously.


    Let''s not say if Chen can kill all the dead fetuses. Even if he does, I''m afraid micadas won''t keep his promise.


    Chen Yu shook his head. "No, it''s not just them, you''re my prey."


    Roar -


    "prey? You think I''m a prey? Ignorant and pathetic man, dare you say I am prey? "


    "A miscellaneous... Kind, what do you think you are."


    "Kill! Kill! Kill! Kill them all. " Micadas bellowed an order to his legion of stillborn monsters.


    Shara and punkat think Chen''s behavior is too impulsive.


    There is no advantage in provoking micadas at such a time.


    Look at the suffocating stillborn monster army bullying up.


    Shara and punkat once again felt the approach of death.


    Avatar! In a second, Chen became seven.


    "Separation?" Punkat''s eyes brightened.


    But soon his eyes darkened.


    Even though Chen can be separated, even if Chen has become seven, it is still out of proportion for thousands of stillborn monsters.


    When the stillborn monster approached, seven Chen Yu raised their arms at the same time.


    Yuqianjian! The gray light bloomed in an instant.


    Shara and pangkat opened their mouths and watched in amazement as thousands of swords swept across the night sky, tearing the darkness.


    Even micadas had a look of disbelief.


    Stillborn monsters are different from each other.


    In a flash, the stillbirth monster has half died.


    For Shara and punkat, it was an unprecedented shock.


    Pomcast, in particular, and Sean worked together to kill a stillborn monster.


    But the man in front of him easily killed thousands of stillborn monsters.


    After the foetus is killed, dark magma begins to spread and devour the remains of the foetus.


    Chen found that the dark breath of these stillborn monsters was the same as the dark magma.


    Although one or two stillborn monsters have little dark breath, if all the dark breath of stillborn monsters here is swallowed up, then the dark magma can expand at least twice.And the big guy in front of me, micadas, though he is a mixed race dragon.


    But he had a very strong smell of darkness.


    Roar -


    micadas broke out, he was angry.


    Even if he said that as long as Chen Zhu killed all the stillborn monsters, he would let all three of them go.


    But he never intended to.


    Because he didn''t think Chen could really kill the stillborn.


    He doesn''t care about Dagon bilos'' death. Dagon bilos is just a dispensable existence.


    On the surface, Dagon bilos is the leader of the stillborn monster, but in fact, it''s just for management.


    Dagon Biros is dead. He can pick out another stillborn monster to give him power at any time. It won''t take long for him to have a second or a third commander.


    And the zombie army is fundamental.


    But now, the Legion of stillborn monsters has suffered such a great loss.


    How can he tolerate this?


    Micadas''s two heads opened their mouths at the same time, one spewed out turbid flames, the other spewed out green liquid with corrosion.


    Shara and punkat are numb. Is this monster finally out?


    But the next moment, the dark magma stopped micadas from spewing.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll see you on the way soon." Chen Zhuo pointed a little, dark magma towards micadas.


    Micadas was so scared that he opened his wings and jumped into the air.


    Chen Yu is still killing the stillborn.


    Although these stillborn monsters are loyal to micadas, this does not mean that they are really fearless.


    Soon, they were scared of being killed.


    Soon they began to scatter for their lives.


    Because of the decrease in the number, the scene also becomes sparse.


    Seven thousand imperial swords are not so effective.


    Chen Yu put away his thousand swords, and all the laws were unified.


    Six separate bodies and noumenon are integrated into one.


    Chen Yu looks at micadas in the air.


    "It''s your turn, miscellaneous." Chen is still smiling.


    It''s just that the smile, whether it''s Sheila or pomcast or micadas, is full of bad intentions.


    "Are you ready for death now?"


    Micadas is about the size of a black dragon.


    But the strength is not good enough. It seems that the two heads are very dignified.


    In fact, whether it''s power or speed, or Longwei and Longxi, they are worse than black dragon by more than one level.

 Chapter 1443

    Shara and punkat have been stunned.


    Chen Yu''s body shape flashed, and Shara and punkat felt the wind pressure brought by the violent flow of air.


    Just the wind pressure, they almost did not stand firm.


    Look for Chen Yu again, but he has disappeared.


    Just as they were looking for Chen Yu, there was a loud noise in the distance.


    Then they saw mikadas''s huge body falling from the sky.


    If this strike is replaced by a black dragon, let alone let the black dragon fall from the air, it will not even hurt.


    But micadas couldn''t even withstand Chen''s 30% strike.


    At this time, the dark magma surged towards mikadas.


    Now the dark magma has doubled in magnitude.


    Micadas frantically struggles, shaking away the dark magma around him and on his body.


    But in the next moment, the dark magma will turn into countless blades of different sizes.


    In an instant, micadas was covered with bruises and did not know how many pieces of meat had been cut off.


    Roar -


    Shara and punkat have been shocked by the battle.


    Is this man still human?


    Micadas wants to fly, but Chen Yu is on top of micadas.


    Micadas has just lifted off less than ten meters.


    Chen Yu put a heavy burden on micadas'' head again, and micadas fell into the dark magmatic sword mountain again.


    Roar -


    "father Help me! " Micadas howled.


    At this time, a dark shadow fell from the sky, fell on micadas and integrated with micadas.


    Chen Yu''s eyes show a trace of surprise, this breath?


    This is the breath of the black dragon!


    At this time, micadas breath was restored, even stronger than before.


    However, after all, this power is foreign and does not belong to him.


    Chen Yu didn''t give him too many opportunities. He had more black Trident in his hand.


    In the next moment, Chen is like a falling meteorite, falling from top to bottom.


    The black Trident pierced the middle of micadas'' two necks.


    Roar -


    mikadas screamed, and the black Trident in Chen''s hand turned and directly pulled the cross of his neck.


    At this time, Chen Yu gave up killing micadas directly.


    Instead, he flew into front of micadas.


    "Now it''s my turn to give you a chance." Chen Yu looks at the dying micadas.


    Micadas tried to lift his two heads, and his wound was recovering rapidly.


    But strong resilience doesn''t mean he''s really harmless.


    Shara and punkat have been shocked beyond measure.


    I thought it was a dead end situation.


    But I didn''t expect that Chen Yu was the real monster.


    Micadas is scary enough.


    But in front of Chen he was like a child.


    "Attack or defend, three chances, three times later if you''re not dead, I''ll let you go."


    The dark magma is shrinking. Since the amount of dark magma doubled, Chen Yu feels that the dark magma seems to have changed.


    So Chen wants to experiment with micadas.


    Micadas knew it was a big trouble, so he didn''t dare to be careless.


    I dare not to keep my hand. If I don''t do my best, he will die.


    Chen Yu felt the change of dark magma silently.


    If the dark magma before was like a part of Chen Yu''s body, then the dark magma now is like Chen Yu''s body.


    For a long time, Chen Yu''s control and practice of dark magma or the former dark original liquid were all through samal.


    Samar''s control of the dark magma has reached the point of arbitrary.


    And he can directly deprive Chen of the dark magma.


    Of course, as a projection, samal can''t control too much, and can''t deprive too long.


    But Samar''s control of the dark magma and the dark liquid has reached an amazing level.


    Shamal can control dark magma to simulate part of the attack of the body, and even release magic through dark magma to simulate some forms.


    Of course, all Chen can do now is to imitate things.


    For example, samal can make dark magma simulate the posture of animals or people and make them attack.


    Chen Yu, on the other hand, still keeps the dark magma simulating objects, such as the blade.


    This is the essential difference and gap.


    It is still impossible for Chen Yu to imitate the pattern.


    Chen, however, sensed the changes brought about by the dark magma.The improvement of one''s own strength can bring about changes, as can the increase of dark magma.


    Compared with the dark magma, Chen is like a soldier and a weapon.


    If the strength of the soldiers is improved, the weapons in their hands will naturally play a more powerful role.


    When weapons are increased, the destructive power they can bring will naturally increase accordingly.


    Chen Yu began to gather the dark magma, fully integrated into the body and hands of the black Trident.


    Chen and his trident became red and black.


    Micadas broke out with all his strength, the ring of destruction!


    A circle of fire broke out around him.


    Chen Yu is not a stranger to this move, which is the same as black dragon.


    If it''s a black dragon''s move, Chen Yu will be a little afraid.


    But the ring of destruction released by micadas, Chen Yu stood still and could not feel the burning pain.


    Of course, this is also because the dark magma assimilates with itself, resulting in a significant increase in high temperature resistance.


    Chen Xun''s body shape moved, and directly rushed through the ring of destruction.


    When the Trident is swept horizontally, the black Trident becomes tens of meters long in an instant.


    Boom -


    the ground left a gap, and micadas''s two heads were directly swept to pieces.


    Bad It''s too heavy. I didn''t even do three moves.


    Chen Yu had planned to keep micadas for trial, but he misjudged his attack power.


    As a result, micadas got a second.


    In the huge corpse, a figure of nothingness floated out.


    "Despicable man, you said you gave me three chances!" There the soul of micadas cursed.


    Chen Yu raised his arm. "I''m sorry, you are more vulnerable than I thought."


    Boom -


    the white light flashed, and micadas''s soul was smashed by the white light, with no residue left.


    Chen Xun twisted his neck. It seems that he can only try to find the old turtle.


    Chen Zhu collected the body of micadas. Micadas''s body could not be given to his family.


    Generally can eat, Chen Zhu in the mind will have a prediction.


    Micadas belongs to the mixed race species, which generally have a very heavy power of confusion. People or animals may mutate if they eat it, at least they can''t eat it if they don''t have enough resistance.


    But if the family pets can eat, they are either demons or hybrids.


    No matter how they change, they are still pets. Chen doesn''t care what they become.

 Chapter 1444

    This strange space starts to collapse. In less than ten minutes, this strange space will collapse completely.


    With a frown on his brow, the dark magma rushed out of his feet and spread out in all directions.


    But within seconds, a stillborn monster was caught.


    Then there''s the second, the third, the third.


    "Chen You catch these things What to do? "


    "The poor family can''t make ends meet. Catch some game for our pets." Chen said.


    As long as these stillborn monsters are dragged back by the dark magma, they will be immediately surrounded by the dark magma.


    As for their life and death, that is not in Chen''s consideration.


    Just don''t let their dark power leak.


    Hurry up, once this different space disappears completely, then three people will be excluded here, and the stillborn monster will be exiled to some corner of hell.


    It''s not a big space. It''s estimated that it''s less than two square kilometers.


    Chen''s dark magma covers an area of about one square kilometer, and then stretches out in strips, almost no creatures can escape Chen''s control.


    The stillborn monster at one end was dragged out and then wrapped in dark magma into a black cocoon.


    Chen Zhu saw that the stillborn monster was gone, so he put away the dark magma.


    At this time, this strange space has collapsed in front of them.


    The next moment, the three have returned to Shara''s house.


    It''s like having a dream.


    It''s a dream, at least for Sheila and poncat.


    Ka -


    Chen Chu turns on the light, and Shara and pangcat feel the light in an instant.


    The bright light makes people feel safe and comfortable.


    "Eh?" All of a sudden, Chen Zhao eyebrows a pick: "your trouble seems to be more than that hiding in a different space."


    Shara was shocked for a while. Pang Carter was not only worshiping Chen Yu, but also fearing him.


    This man is powerful beyond his understanding.


    After hearing Chen Yu''s words, Pang Carter immediately realized that he and Sean were in the house and seemed to have missed something.


    Chen Yu went to the stairway, and Shara and Pang Carter immediately followed him.


    Chen touched his chin and looked at the floor next to the stairway.


    "Chen What are you looking at? "


    "Under the floor." "How long have you lived here?" Chen said


    "Less than two months." "It was your last payment that gave me enough money to buy this house," Shara said


    "No wonder if you live here too long, I''m afraid you''ll die ugly." Chen said.


    "Here What''s going on here? "


    Chen Zhuo pointed, and the wooden boards on the ground were opened one by one, revealing the basement space below.


    It''s just that Shara and punkat can''t see anything. It''s too dark down there.


    "Is there anything down here?"


    There was a look of fear on Sheila''s face.


    "You''ll know in a minute."


    Just then, the light in the living room was dim without any sign.


    The whole room fell into darkness again.


    However, the darkness did not last for long, and the fire suddenly appeared in the dark basement.


    The next moment, a twisted flame came out of the basement.


    "Burning evil spirit!" Punkat was startled.


    No, it''s not burning evil spirits, but dozens of twisted monsters kneaded together like plasticine.


    He''s never seen a monster so ugly, so disgusting.


    However, before he could respond, Chen Yu had already smashed the twisted monster with a fist wave. Mars and ashes were scattered around. Chen Yu raised his right arm.


    Glutton''s mouth, absorb.


    Delicious! An oral perception from a glutton.


    Pang Carter''s face was full of consternation, but soon returned to normal color.


    Compared with the countless stillborn monsters and micadas, this twisted evil spirit seems less terrible.


    It is no surprise that Chen Zhao can easily solve micada and the Legion of the dead foes and eliminate such a twisted evil spirit.


    The light in the room came on again.


    "Mr. Chen That''s what happened? "


    "I''m sure you don''t want to know about the following." "Now you''d better go to the police," Chen said


    "Alarm?" Shara is still confused.


    "By the way, sue the man who sold you the house."


    ¡°£¿£¿¡±


    Shara was still curious, but soon regretted it.


    Even punkat flashed the following, regretting his curiosity.


    It''s terrible. There are dozens of charred bodies below.And the bodies all stick together like coke, forming a scene of hell.


    This house can''t live in any more. Shara is really unlucky.


    Even if Chen Zhu solved the hidden danger, he could not live.


    Imagine, in the basement of my home, there are dozens of burnt bodies buried.


    Don''t say Xiala, even Chen Yu can''t stand it.


    It''s not fear, it''s nausea.


    It''s human instinct.


    Then Sheila called the police. When the police arrived, they were also frightened.


    After checking, they found 66 charred bodies in the basement.


    The oldest of them should be 30 years old, almost all of them have become mummies.


    Shara wants to cry without tears. She has no choice but to claim compensation from the intermediary company.


    Of course, after all, it''s the house we just bought. Now there''s something wrong with the house, so it''s easy to make a claim.


    Chen promised Xia LA to stay for a few days until she found a new house and settled down.


    Anyway, she doesn''t want to walk in that house any more.


    It''s really horrible there.


    She shuddered at the thought of living in that house for more than a month.


    She slept with dozens of bodies and their twisted souls.


    All three left after taking notes for the police.


    Chen Zhu took Xiala to his home.


    Of course, Chen doesn''t welcome punkat.


    Even though punkat''s tone implied that he wanted to know more about Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu ignored punkat, too.


    Not familiar with him, and there is no intersection.


    On the coastal road, enjoying the sea breeze at night, Xiala asked curiously, "Mr. Chen, are there many people like you?"


    "I have many friends of my kind." Chen said.


    "What about the supernatural society in Los Angeles?"


    "Eh? You know the supernatural society? "


    "I once listened to a lesson under the leadership of pomcast and Sean. Sean, you don''t know. He fell into that strange space before, but was eaten by that monster."


    "I''m the president of the supernatural society."


    Sheila froze for a moment, but soon relieved, which did not surprise her too much.


    Chen Yu''s powerful and heinous existence is not a concept at all with Pang Carter''s "wild" psychic master.


    So it doesn''t seem so strange that Chen Yu can lead the supernatural society.

 Chapter 1445

    Today''s Shara has seen the gap between the so-called strongest and the ''wild'' psychics.


    Punkat and Sean, struggling to beat a stillborn monster.


    But Chen can easily kill hundreds of dead fetuses.


    The gap is not ten times and one hundred times.


    No wonder Chen Hui is the president of the supernatural society. Punkat and Sean are the entry-level ones, I''m afraid.


    After arriving at Mingyue villa, Sheila is no stranger to this. After all, she has lived once.


    "You stay in the last room. I''ll feed the fish." Chen said.


    Shara knows that Chen''s so-called feeding of fish is the same thing.


    Those are the big sharks.


    It''s no surprise that Sheila watched Chen Yu jump out of the cliff.


    After all, she has seen Chen Yu have the ability to fly.


    Chen Yu flies to the sea, and his breath spreads out.


    But what Chen didn''t expect was that in addition to Amun and Xiaojiu, as well as the five tiger generals, even the dolphin family came.


    It seems that they are going to settle down here instead of leaving.


    Chen didn''t feed them the carcass of the stillborn monster, which was not digested by them.


    Such a lovely dolphin, Chen Zhu doesn''t want to be weird.


    They want to keep company with their daughters.


    As for the five tiger generals, Chen doesn''t care what they become.


    Anyway, it''s the house guard.


    Amun and Xiaojiu can be digested directly. The dark smell of stillborn monster is too small for them.


    Even Chen can digest it directly.


    But the key problem is that Chen Yu knew the origin of the stillbirth monster from Pang Carter''s mouth, which makes people very upset.


    In a sense, this is the dead baby of human beings.


    Anyway, Chen Yu can''t stand it.


    Chen took some strengthening and intelligence drugs to several dolphins.


    Amun and Xiaojiu need to eat. Apart from Chen Zhu''s food, they basically go to the sea to find food.


    Chen Yu knew that they two were in the open sea area, and found a trench. There were a large number of King squid in the deep trench of ten thousand meters.


    These giant squid are much bigger and more aggressive than human beings found.


    Because they can only survive under high pressure, it is very difficult for human to find them.


    The ecology there is very complete, so these two big bellied men will not destroy the ecology there.


    The two of them can eat at will, each time they are full, and there will be no ecological imbalance there.


    After all, the trench is huge. How much can they eat again.


    Unless their food consumption increases a thousand times, it is possible to damage the ecological balance of a trench.


    Amun''s figure is almost to the limit.


    In fact, before the last tropical storm, Amun''s body shape had reached the natural limit, and he later grew up again because of the changes after devouring a large number of evil spirits.


    And Xiao Jiu is now 50 meters long. As for how long he can grow, Chen Yu doesn''t know.


    Five tigers are also soaring in their recent physique, but the sea is enough to feed them.


    In addition, Chen can''t move to feed, so the five of them won''t damage the ecology of the moon coast.


    There are five of them guarding the coastline. As long as they don''t meet the fishing boat or the double headed shark before, they can basically level it.


    Of course, they are not invincible. After all, there is a kind of creature called Orca in the world.


    But if they meet orcas, they just run to shallow water, and Orcas dare not come.


    In most cases, cetaceans are rarely close to shallow water because they run aground.


    Because of the structure of their bodies, once they are too close to the shallow water, they will lose their mobility, and then they will be pushed to the beach by the tide, and eventually they will die of dehydration.


    Once the water depth is less than 10 meters, they will take the initiative to leave the area.


    But sharks do not have this limitation. Their grounding depth is very shallow, and they can move freely at a depth of two or three meters.


    Of course, with the smell of Xiaojiu and Amun, almost no large creatures dare to approach here.


    Even killer whales are no exception.


    Many marine organisms can distinguish the number of organisms in an area or the size of the area by smell.


    Orcas can do it, sharks can do it.


    At least after Chen Yu and his family moved here and solved the problem of attracting sharks, no larger sharks or whales have appeared in the nearby waters, even the more docile whales have not come.


    They obviously know what''s going on here.


    So the smarter a creature is, the better it knows how to seek good and avoid bad.Dolphins are also very smart, but their character and people are very similar.


    Curiosity will drive them to see if they know the danger is close.


    And they''re too trusting.


    In the past, when the fishing industry was relatively backward, how did humans kill dolphins?


    The first is to feed the dolphins, as long as one time is enough, the next day the dolphins will play with the fisherman.


    But it''s the net and the butcher''s knife that wait for them.


    Humans use their innocence and trust to kill them.


    They may even think to death that this is just a unique way of human play.


    Just like their trust, when they are familiar with the five tigers, there will be no fear.


    Every day is all kinds of trouble, rob the prey of five tiger generals.


    The five tigers will top a fish. They go straight to grab it. After they grab it, they are chased by the five tigers for several nautical miles.


    That''s how they play.


    The big one is so, so is the small one.


    In fact, they have no malice. They just like to play.


    But their game is similar to prank in Chen''s eyes.


    They enjoy this kind of game that they want to bite me but can''t catch up with me.


    There are worse ones, for example, when the five tigers are going to eat, they will be discharged directly at them... Vent, and anyone else will be angry.


    Of course, this bad family dare not do bad things to Amun and Xiaojiu.


    After all, the two of them are too scary. One is 50 meters long and the other is 100 meters long.


    It''s totally monster level.


    They can only bully the five tiger generals at the same level as their swimming speed.


    After finishing the feeding, Chen Yu jumped into the sea and swam underwater with the dolphin family and the five tigers.


    After swimming more than ten nautical miles, we entered the deep sea. The water depth here has reached about 100 meters, and the species in the sea are more abundant.


    Suddenly, Chen felt a magic wave ahead.


    Is there a psychic in the water? Chen Xun''s heart moved, and he looked forward to the magic.


    But I didn''t find anyone.


    But there was always that magic wave.

 Chapter 1446

    Not on the sea?


    Chen Yu was confused. Did the psychic sink into the water?


    But no one was seen in the shallow water.


    Did it sink into deep water?


    If it sinks into deep water, it should be dead.


    After all, the average psychic should not be able to bear the pressure.


    And judging from the fluctuation of magic, the owner of this magic is not powerful, and the strength should not be so good.


    But magic always exists.


    That means the master of magic is not dead.


    Chen Yu dived into deep water and began to search for the sea floor.


    The search over and over did not find anyone sinking in the water.


    Chen can basically determine a sea area about one kilometer in diameter.


    As long as Chen Yu is out of this range, he will feel the disappearance of magic wave.


    Chen Yu is looking for the area again.


    I really didn''t find any ghost victims.


    Chen Yu''s action suddenly gives a slap on the head, and so on Isn''t it human?


    Why must it be human? It could be something else.


    Maybe it''s a magical creature.


    Chen''s search is more detailed this time.


    The first is to have enough size. It can''t be small fish and small shrimps.


    Those creatures that only have instinct will not have magic. Don''t even think about it.


    Even in the environment of hell, little fish and shrimp will not have magic, let alone in the world.


    And these creatures tend to be larger than their normal counterparts.


    Because magic can stimulate the abnormality of biological characteristics.


    For example, the mixed race at home.


    Just then, Chen saw a fish.


    The body is colorful and has a round mouth. It is estimated that the fist of the next adult can be filled. The body length is about 80 cm, but it is quite large.


    However, Chen Yu doesn''t know what kind of fish it is.


    Is that the fish?


    Chen accelerated suddenly and carried water in the water.


    Chen believes that there is absolutely no creature in the water that can be faster than him.


    Even fish is no exception.


    Even the fastest sailfish in the world can''t swim Chen Zhu.


    The normal speed of swordfish is 110 km / h, and the maximum speed of swordfish in a short time is close to 200 km / h.


    Chen Yu has never tested his own speed, but he is definitely far faster than that.


    Since Chen absorbed the deep sea, his speed in the sea has been close to that on the land.


    In a flash, Chen caught the fat fish.


    The fat fish struggled twice in Chen''s hand, but didn''t get rid of it.


    However, Chen Yu felt that there was no magic in the fat fish when he caught it.


    Obviously, the magic wave doesn''t come from this fish.


    Chen Chu''s hand was loose, and the fat fish ran out.


    Chen Chu wanted to let it go.


    But it is so immortal that it goes straight to the direction of the five tigers and the dolphins.


    If in normal times, it will be very cautious, once there are sharks near, it will run for the first time.


    But just caught by Chen Yu, he was still in a panic, so he had no idea about the escape route.


    Lao Zhang opened his mouth and ate half of the fat fish directly.


    The fat fish is not dead yet. It is still struggling with half of its body.


    The porpoises are not good men or faithful women. They go up and grab food.


    Chen Yu continued to search for the source of magic.


    A kilometer in diameter is not a small area.


    At least for one person, the area is very large.


    In the deep sea, the big fish is nothing unusual.


    There are not a hundred or eighty big fish in the whole area.


    When Chen saw any suspicious fish, he went straight to catch it.


    If you find something wrong, you can throw it away. However, the five tigers behind you and the dolphin family are welcome.


    Chen Yu let go of his front hand and fell into their mouth.


    All of a sudden, Chen''s body shape was a meal, and there was a huge patient in front of him.


    How big! What a big clam!!


    It''s about five meters in diameter, isn''t it?


    The clam opens slightly, and there is an irregular black pearl in it.


    Generally, pearls are nearly round.


    But the black pearl can''t be described by a single pearl, it can only be described by a block.


    The pearl is estimated to be as big as an adult''s thigh, just like the plasticine played by children or chewing gum.


    Chen Yu''s heart moved. It was this guy. It was the magic that this guy exuded.Chen Yu swam slowly and reached for the Pearl. As a result, the patient seemed to be aware of the danger, or to feel Chen Yu. The lid suddenly closed and clamped Chen Yu''s arm directly.


    I''ll go, quick reaction!


    Chen''s other hand tried to break, but it didn''t.


    Try again! It''s still not broken.


    Isn''t it? Can''t you break it?


    It''s too powerful.


    Chen Yu can''t do his best now, and he doesn''t want to hurt the creature very much, so he didn''t kill the patient directly.


    Chen Zhu wants to get him home, make a water tank at home and keep him at home.


    However, the power of the patient was beyond Chen''s expectation.


    This made Chen Yu stop thinking.


    It''s really enjoyable to keep it at home.


    The key is danger.


    Especially the two little guys in the family, they don''t understand danger.


    If they climb into the water tank and get caught by this guy, it''s absolutely dangerous.


    But it''s OK to keep it in the nearby sea.


    Anyway, Chen Yu wanted to get this good thing to his home.


    Killing is definitely reluctant to kill.


    But the patient refused to let go.


    Chen Yu is a little depressed.


    It is not impossible to break it by force, but it will cause internal muscle strain of the patient.


    Despite their size, they are still fragile.


    Chen still wants to open it in a gentler way.


    What to do?


    Although the power of the patient is great, it does not hurt Chen.


    But I can''t let him bite his arm like this.


    Chen Xun suddenly thought of a way. The fingers of his right arm moved and gently buckled on the tender flesh of the clam.


    Chen Zhu wants to tickle it.


    Sure enough, Chen Zhu immediately took back his arm as soon as the wall was looser than the flesh.


    Shhh -


    it''s OK to loosen it. If it doesn''t loosen again, Chen Yu will really use a more ruthless method.


    In this way, it will inevitably hurt the patient.


    Now let''s get it home first.


    Chen pulled up the patient and felt the weight.


    It weighs about ten tons.


    I''m afraid this clam will be the first in the world, right?


    This guy is about to finish.


    It''s also good to have the world''s first patient dragged home.


    And in the sea, Chen Yu didn''t have much effort to get him home.


    But where to put it, we need to think about it.


    Because they can also run, if they appear in strange waters, they may escape.

 Chapter 1447

    Don''t think the shells won''t move. In fact, this marine mollusk has good mobility.


    Some small and medium-sized mollusks can move nearly a kilometer a day without relying on tide.


    Large mollusks, such as giant clams, can climb two or three thousand meters a day.


    Chen Yu thinks this fast-growing patient is a good thing.


    Since it''s a good thing and it''s found by myself, it''s my own.


    Chen Yu doesn''t have that kind of affinity.


    My own is my own, who goes with it.


    Fari was speechless. She knew that Chen Yu had come back last night and had brought Shara back.


    Then Chen Yu went to the sea to play in the evening, which was one night.


    In the morning, Sheila told fari what happened last night.


    After all, she had known Chen''s ability for a long time.


    "How can Chen destroy the monster''s body? If it''s intact, it''s better to make a specimen at home as a collection." Said fari carelessly.


    Xiala is sweating, ha ha Sure enough, I don''t have much in common with her.


    If you face a evil spirit, you will be killed.


    Even in the face of a demonic army, it is estimated that the final result will only be used as a collection by their family.


    At this time, Sheila and fari saw Chen Yu come up in the elevator.


    "Chen, did you soak in the sea all night last night?"


    "Last night I swam out of dozens of miles and found a wonderful thing in the sea." Chen said.


    "What?" Shara and fariton were interested. Fari forgot that she was going to blame Chen Yu.


    "The patient, a huge one, I think this one will be the largest one in the world. There is a pearl in it, so big." Chen Yu made a stroke with his hand.


    Both fari and Shara are looking forward to seeing the patient.


    So Chen and his family went out to sea.


    Just to see the patient in Chen''s mouth.


    After arriving at the water area where Chen Zhu was placed, only fari and Xiala went down to the sea.


    They were all dressed in neat diving gear.


    Chen Yu is looking after two little guys on the boat.


    Although little Gelin also wants to go to the water to see the clam.


    However, she is too young to agree.


    Although this is not a deep water area, the water pressure of more than ten meters has been able to have a certain impact on adults, let alone xiaogelin.


    And the location of the patient may be more than ten meters.


    When little Gelin saw that Chen Yu didn''t let her go into the water, she held her chest and her cheeks were bulging. She was angry with Chen Yu.


    "When you can dive on your own, whenever you want." Chen Yuli of course said: "anyway, you don''t want to dive now."


    Diving is different from swimming. Swimming is good for the body, but diving is dangerous.


    Moreover, children''s diving may not know how to control or how to be dangerous.


    Chen is able to control the water pressure and protect xiaogelin from water pressure.


    But if Chen Yu is not there, what about xiaogelin''s sneaking into the water?


    Now little Gelin is reluctant to face the waves, let alone dive into the deep water.


    Nowadays, diving requires a diving license. Why do you need a diving license?


    Because diving has certain danger, if there is no certain training, it is easy to happen.


    After half an hour, fari and Shara got on the boat.


    Both of them were obviously still amazed at the large and amazing patient they had just seen.


    "Mom, I want to go down too. Dad won''t let me. Dad is a bad guy, don''t you think?" Little Gelin immediately hugged fari and told fari.


    Fanny chuckled, "yes, dad is a bad guy."


    "Then mother will let me dive?"


    "No way." Fanny was still smiling.


    "Mom, you are also bad guys. You are all bad guys I''m disappointed with you. I want to be alone... " Little gren stood on the edge of the deck.


    Chen Yu and fali are both black lines on one face, while Xia La is full of consternation.


    The little girl is too involved in the play.


    Little Gelin looks like a girl whose father doesn''t hurt and mother doesn''t love.


    "Fanny, I think we need to put more cartoons in our home. Disney''s Princess cartoons are still very good." Chen said.


    "I think so, too." Fari nodded.


    There are too many bullshit love movies that little Gelin usually watches.


    Even Chen Yu and fari are tired of the plot, little Gelin is interested in it.


    "You all don''t want me, then I''ll go." Little Gelin wiped dry tears and plunged into the sea.Sheila was frightened and rushed to the railing.


    "Chen, go down and save little Gelin."


    "To save anything, she just needs to find a reason to go into the water." Chen Yu rolled his eyes.


    Soon, Shara found out that little Gelin had stepped on Guan''s back and grasped his dorsal fin.


    Chen gave Guan an order to take little Gelin to play nearby, but don''t take her to dive more than 10 meters.


    Little Gelin is still so worried.


    But I can''t keep her like a bird in a cage.


    Shara is speechless to the parents.


    But she has to admit that growing up in such a family, it is really very safe.


    Even the fierce great white shark is a pet in this family.


    As long as she is in this water area, she doesn''t need to worry about any harm.


    But Shara has a headache whenever she thinks about finding a place to live.


    Although neither Chen Yu nor fari drove her away or expressed an unwelcome attitude.


    But I can''t live forever.


    Although Mingyue villa is very good, food, accommodation and play can be said to be the top, but after all, it is not her own home.


    The next day, Shara found a place to live.


    Chen Yu and fali are just polite to keep them.


    No matter Chen Yu or fali, they don''t want to be disturbed.


    They are welcome to visit occasionally, but they are not saints if they live constantly.


    Of course, Shara is very polite.


    On the same day, Chen Yu received a call from Seagate company. It was an assistant of Oliver Leber.


    The second draft of the design for Chen Yu''s yacht by Seagate''s design team has been completed, and Chen Yu is required to make a final decision.


    The service provided by Seagate company fully explains what it means to be rich.


    The design that general houseboat company provides is, what client asks, houseboat company follows suit.


    The service provided by Seagate to Chen Yu is that, in addition to Chen Yu''s requirements, they do the same, and they also put forward their own ideas for Chen Yu to choose from.


    There are also all kinds of high-tech equipment and instruments that can basically be put into the design, all of which have been put in.

 Chapter 1448

    "Mr. over, I don''t need extra space to install the weapon system." Chen pointed out one of the designs.


    "Mr. Chen, almost all Super Yachts in the world now have weapon systems installed. Of course, it''s your personal choice to use or not. But you also know how precious your life and your family''s life are for a super rich like you, so I think the necessary preparation is necessary." Said Oliver Leber.


    "I have my own plan. I''m not unprepared, but I believe in my protection for my family." "So weapon systems can be eliminated," Chen said Of course, if you can help me get the warheads and missile launchers, I''d like to install them. "


    Oliver Leber and a group of designers are speechless.


    Three hundred million dollars is a lot, but it''s enough to buy a nuclear warhead.


    Of course, since Chen Yu asked so, they would not object.


    The decision is in Chen''s hands.


    And since Chen Yu said he had his own plan, they didn''t have much to say.


    Chen Yu is a rich man. He must know how to protect himself and his family better than these people.


    The rich must know better than they do how to pay for safety.


    "Mr. Chen, so is this voice control and Facebook identification, automatic driving system needed?"


    "This is good, this is necessary." Chen Zhu nodded.


    "Mr. Chen, if the weapon system is not available, would you like this small loaded scientific submarine?"


    "This one."


    In the future, when family members want to see the underwater world, it''s convenient to have a submarine.


    Chen asked again, "how shallow can this submarine be?"


    "Not more than two thousand meters deep."


    "Can you customize it? I want to dive deeper. It''s no problem if it''s more expensive. "


    Oliver Leber and a group of designers once again felt Chen''s wealth.


    "No problem."


    In this conference hall, only Chen Yu has the right to say no or no.


    "We will contact the best submarine design experts."


    "The operation of the submarine should also be as simple as possible."


    "Of course."


    Vehicles designed for the rich are all based on the principle of being better and simpler.


    It''s impossible to design a ship for the rich, but it''s as complicated as flying a space shuttle.


    Then there is the interior decoration. There are also special designers to communicate with Chen Yu.


    From the size of the toilet to the color of the light, the interior designer communicated with Chen.


    There are even girls'' bedrooms. Chen Yu looks at a big five and big three rough man to design for his daughter, and also explains it very well, so Chen Yu doubts whether the designer is a change... Man.


    Of course, Chen accepted his design and design concept.


    The designers who can sit in this conference room are basically the top in all fields.


    After more than three hours of deliberation, the original design was slightly adjusted.


    Basically, it can be finalized to determine the design plan.


    Chen wants to get the yacht as soon as possible, so Chen is going to find a lawyer and sign a contract with him.


    Generally speaking, for example, Chen Yu''s current wealth level, should go to a fixed private lawyer.


    In fact, private lawyers are very common in the United States.


    The average middle class has a private lawyer, who can solve any small problems.


    Of course, this private lawyer doesn''t mean to serve this person only.


    Private lawyers have many of these clients.


    The rich basically have a team of legal advisers.


    Chen Yu is considering whether to find a private lawyer as well.


    All of a sudden, Chen Yu thought of little Gelin''s little aunt, that is, Gelin''s sister, Jacques.


    Alex is a lawyer, and he''s still a good guy.


    After going out of Seagate''s headquarters, Chen took out the phone and dialed Alex.


    "Hello, Jacques, little Gerin''s birthday, will you come?"


    "Of course, I will come." Replied jarix.


    "Is your main business still in San Francisco?"


    "Why do you ask? Do you have a legal problem that needs my support? "


    "No, I have a contract to sign recently, but I don''t have a private lawyer yet." Chen said.


    "I charge a lot of money."


    "If you can get to Los Angeles today, you''ll get a big reward."


    "Well, what contract? Do I need to draft it? "


    "I have ordered a yacht from a company. You are required to review the contract on the spot. Their company will issue the contract."


    "Well, I see. Give me the contact information of this company. I''ll contact them first." Yarrix is very skilful. Instead of discussing with Chen Yu, she goes directly to the theme: "there are specifications and prices of yachts you want to customize. In addition to legal support, I am also responsible for supervising the customization progress of this company at any time, so I will earn at least 1% of the total yacht customization cost.""1% is not possible, up to 0.1%."


    "What? Do you think I just graduated? I''m not a beggar, let alone a lawyer with no business. " Aryx''s tone immediately increased eight degrees.


    "My customized yacht is more than $300 million in total. If you want 1%, it will be enough for me to form a consulting team."


    Although aryx has a little kinship with her, she doesn''t allow Chen Yu to dump millions of dollars at will.


    The main reason why Chen Yu went to yarrix is her professionalism, not their kinship.


    "Three hundred million dollars? You want to customize a super yacht? Are you so rich? " Jacques was also startled.


    She thought Chen just ordered a yacht with hundreds or tens of millions of dollars, so 1% of the legal supervision cost was not too much.


    But she didn''t expect that Chen''s customized yacht was a super yacht, more than 300 million dollars.


    "Well, I''ll be in Los Angeles today."


    Even if it''s only 0.1% of the legal supervision, it''s also a huge income for yarrix.


    Legal supervision also includes the supervision of design and construction costs, such as the false prices of yacht companies, which are also under her supervision.


    After the yacht company comes up with the final plan, yarrix also needs to conduct price consultation and investigation on all aspects of the design plan, including a flexible price, which is used to bear the changes brought about by the price and labor cost changes in the process of yacht construction, and this flexible price space also needs to be discussed by her.


    In the end, she can get an estimate of half a million dollars. Of course, for her, it''s also a considerable reward.


    "By the way, is it convenient to live in your family?"


    "This..." Chen Yu hesitated.


    "Or you can leave little Gelin by my side for a few days."

 Chapter 1449

    No one can take xiaogelin away from him, even if it''s just a temporary loan.


    Even if this person is a relative of little Gelin.


    "If you want to visit little Gelin, you can do it at any time." Chen Yu politely refused Alex''s request.


    "Ha ha It''s mean. " As a lawyer, how could she not hear Chen Yu''s subtext.


    Chen doesn''t want her to live in his house, and doesn''t want to leave little greyne beside Alex for a while.


    "I''ve booked my ticket. I''ll pick me up at five in the afternoon." Jacques finished and hung up.


    Chen Chu looked at the time of the eye. It''s only noon now.


    Chen Yu called fari and didn''t go home at noon.


    After all, it''s nearly an hour to go back to Mingyue villa, and then from Mingyue villa to the airport, it''s farther away.


    So since I''m going to pick up Alex later, I might as well stay in the city and wait for the time to come.


    Procrastination is the hardest thing. The more you care about time, the slower it will go.


    Chen felt that it had been a whole day, but it was only half an hour.


    Chen Yu has no choice but to go shopping.


    Last time, Shara told herself that the wood comb she bought before was 558 Downey street.


    Chen Yu plans to go there to have a look. If the people at 558 Downey Street deliberately sell that kind of "dirty things" to others, Chen Yu will inevitably come to kill the people.


    After all, Chen claimed that Los Angeles was his own territory, although Chen never took the initiative to solve problems.


    But now that the problem is in front of him, Chen will take the time to solve it.


    This is a shop that ordinary people can''t find.


    Chen Yu also came to the store for the first time.


    But Chen Yu also heard from the association.


    There are many people in the association who often visit this shop.


    The whole street of Downey street is full of high-end luxury stores, and any unqualified decoration will be shut down by the municipal government.


    But the shop at 558 Downey street is very old. It was a wooden house in 1920s and 1930s.


    Old and old, the paint on the door frame is fading.


    The window is not a modern floor to ceiling style, but a wooden block glass window.


    Chen was not used to the dim environment in the shop when he pushed the door in.


    The things placed in the shop are also quite messy, and there are many things.


    Behind the counter of the shop lies an old woman and a young girl with red hair. Seeing Chen Yu coming in, she immediately trotted up with a professional smile: "Hello, sir, what do you need?"


    Chen Chu looks at the red haired girl. The magic power of the red haired girl is pretty good. It''s probably similar to Jolin Nash or Giselle in the association.


    As for the other old lady sleeping on the couch, Chen Yu felt that she should be similar to Gaia.


    But it''s just about magic. If it''s a real battle, it''s estimated that the old lady will be directly demolished by Gaia.


    Chen Yu knocks on the glass counter. The red haired girl sees that Chen Yu ignores her and quarrels with her boss. Her brow is wrinkled, showing some dissatisfaction.


    "Sir, if there is no other need, please leave." Red haired girl said discontentedly.


    At this time, the old woman woke up and looked at Chen Yu.


    "What can I do for you, sir?"


    "Some time ago, you sold a wooden comb here." Chen asked.


    The old lady was puzzled and looked at the red haired girl.


    The red haired girl didn''t know whether she was pretending or not, or she really couldn''t remember. She was at a loss in her eyes: "this needs to be checked. Is there any problem?"


    "There is a problem, because of this wood comb, someone has died." Chen said.


    The face of the old lady and the red haired girl changed a little. The most frightening thing in business is an accident.


    Especially the shops that make their magic props and magic raw materials are more afraid of such things.


    "Who are you? People in government? Or the family of the dead? " The old woman stood up. She was very old. Her body had shrunk. She looked less than one meter and five.


    However, the old woman''s eyes still have a God, with some sharp eyes to Chen Yu.


    "Los Angeles is my place." Chen said.


    As soon as the red haired girl listened to Chen Yu''s words, she became furious: "do you want to splash dirty water on our shop and then charge us for protection?"


    Obviously, she took Chen Yu as a protection fee.


    Chen Yu just looked at the girl with red eyes.


    She should be just a clerk here.


    Besides, her brain is not likely to be her mastermind.


    Chen Yu''s eyes fell on the old woman.


    The old woman''s magic is absolutely powerful.


    If it''s the old woman who has strong life experience and personal strength, Chen Yu doesn''t doubt it.Of course, Chen Yu came here not only to ask questions, but to make things clear.


    The old lady won''t take Chen as a protection fee.


    Those who can find her shop and dare to stand in front of her and ask questions about her are definitely not little shrivels.


    And she''s been in Los Angeles for so many years, and she''s not deaf to the window.


    She knows the supernatural society, and recently it''s even more famous.


    And the supernatural society boasts that Los Angeles is their territory.


    I heard that the president of the supernatural society is a Chinese.


    The old woman has roughly identified Chen Yu.


    "Sir, we are also at a loss about your accusation. Could you tell us the whole story, even if you want to convict me, please show me the evidence."


    "There is no evidence, but there is evidence." "Once an ordinary person came into your shop, bought a wooden comb, and caused a series of miraculous events. Then the reason for the wooden comb was that a person died, who was still a psychic," Chen said


    "Impossible." Cried the old woman at once.


    "You''re bleeding." The girl with red hair cried excitedly: "how can ordinary people come here?"


    "In fact, it''s impossible for ordinary people to find here unless someone brings her in or someone in your shop asks her to come in." Chen Yu said quietly, "I don''t care if you believe me or not, but I need an explanation."


    "What if we can''t explain it?" The old woman lowered her voice, said the hoarse voice.


    It seems that she was also infuriated by Chen''s barbarism.


    "If you can''t explain, I''ll tear down the store and drive you out of Los Angeles."


    Though it looks like bullying.


    But this is the world. Besides, this is because of this shop.


    Chen Yu has also confirmed that this is the truth. Shara is indeed the victim and has died.


    So no one is innocent.

 Chapter 1450

    The old woman was livid, but even so, she didn''t want to fight Chen.


    No matter for what reason, it''s not wise to start with Chen Yu.


    If she was young, she would probably tear up the man in front of her, wring him out and stuff him into the cellar.


    Old age, although the accumulation of magic more thick, but energy, physical strength and consciousness are not as high as in the past.


    On the contrary, the red haired girl in her shop assistant, just like the fried rooster, has a red and black energy group in her hands.


    Chen Yu felt the magic power of the red haired girl, a magic breath he had never seen.


    It''s not the magic department he''s familiar with.


    When the old lady saw the magic of the red haired girl, she immediately frowned and scolded: "Wei''er, stop it. You can''t do it here. Put your magic away."


    If you want to do it, she does it, not Willy.


    Since she doesn''t have the will to do it herself, what''s the point of Wei''er doing it.


    At least for now, the old woman has no plans to tear up her face with Chen Yu or the supernatural society behind him.


    "What kind of explanation would you like, sir?"


    "Why did you sell that comb, and the intention."


    The old woman took a deep breath, calmed down, and turned to Wei''er and said, "Wei''er, look at the account book. Did he sell the wooden comb from our shop?"


    Even now, the old lady still doubts Chen''s words.


    Wei''er glares at Chen Yu and opens the account book discontentedly.


    "When did it sell?"


    "About two months ago."


    Wei''er began to search, and finally she found the sales record in the account book.


    Wei''er is a clerk in the store. Of course, she needs to keep a record of her sales.


    And because the old woman doesn''t know how to use electronic equipment, she records in this way.


    Wei''er takes out another receipt for comparison.


    After more than ten minutes, Wei''er''s expression coagulated.


    The old lady noticed Wei''er''s look, and her heart was thumping. She couldn''t really have a problem.


    However, the old woman remained calm and indifferent.


    "Wei''er, you got it?" The old woman asked lightly, trying to keep calm.


    Wei''er nodded slightly: "the wooden comb is a consignment item, and the consigner is Rouen fasibon."


    As soon as she heard the name, the old woman didn''t calm down.


    Rouen faxiben was a famous alchemist.


    But his fame does not depend on how powerful he is or what works he has.


    But because of his bad name, he dare to try almost any magic prop.


    From Asia to Africa, to Europe, and finally to America, he has left a bad name.


    "You haven''t checked whether his consignment is dangerous or not?" The old woman shouted.


    Her magic shop accepts consignments from alchemists and collects commissions from them.


    However, in order to ensure their own business reputation, consignment products also need to be inspected.


    "I checked..." Wei''er is so anxious that her tears will fall.


    Chen Yu is still cold, and he doesn''t know if they are playing the double reed.


    He won''t make a decision easily until he has a clear investigation.


    The old woman sighed and heard that it was Rouen fasibon''s consignment. Her head was big.


    The name is synonymous with trouble.


    Now she has 80% assurance. It''s Rouen fasibon who decides this problem.


    Wei''er should have checked the consignment.


    But at her level, how could she play Rouen fasibon, the old fox.


    As long as Rouen faxiben made a little camouflage, he could have concealed Wei''er''s inspection.


    Apart from Rouen''s Alchemy level, the two are not at the same level just mentally.


    And Rouen fasibon''s personal story is too bad.


    What taboo experiments and props dare to do.


    I''m not sure what evil magic prop Rouen fasibon made this time, and then he took it out to use.


    "Mingming is just a general psychic prop..." Wei''er complains in a low voice, but she still thinks Chen Yu is picking up a problem.


    "Sir, I think it''s our fault." The old lady soon recognized the situation.


    She has no advantage, either by force or by reason.


    No matter how strong she is, how broad her contacts and how old her qualifications are, she can''t compare with the local supernatural society.


    So take the initiative to admit and advise, and then push the responsibility.


    "We didn''t check the consignment for any problems. We are willing to compensate the victims and pay a fine to the supernatural society."


    The old lady put her posture very low. First, she said that the problem was us, but our problem was lighter, and we also belonged to the ranks of victims. She also had a good attitude of confession and punishment. You can''t run over my old lady."For the compensation of the victims, you should contact the victims yourself. I will give you the contact information of the victims. As for the fine, we don''t need the supernatural society. You should bring that Rouen fasibon to the headquarters of the supernatural society." Chen Yu said quietly.


    Chen Yu doesn''t worry about the old woman''s lack of money. This old magic shop looks like an old one. In fact, its sales are not low.


    At least the people in their association spend more than $100000 a month here.


    Chen estimates that the store''s monthly turnover may exceed two million dollars.


    Even the compensation for Shara and Sean may not have caused the old woman to bleed.


    The old woman frowned and lost little.


    As Chen Yu guessed, she has money.


    It''s not too much to say she''s a billionaire.


    Hundreds of thousands or millions of dollars, she''s got it.


    But it''s a big trouble for her to catch Rouen fasibon.


    Rouen fasibon has been around for many years, and has not been caught up to now.


    You don''t have to think about all his abilities.


    How much blood does it take to catch him?


    "Sir, it''s just Wei''er and I in this shop. Do you think we can catch Rouen fasibon?"


    "You have no ability. You can find someone."


    The store has been open for nearly 100 years. Chen believes that the old woman''s contacts are definitely not limited to the two people in the store.


    It''s estimated that the old woman knows more of them than all of the supernatural society.


    If she is willing to take blood, she can catch an alchemist more than enough.


    And it was her fault, so she had the obligation.


    The old lady, of course, is willing to lose money because of this problem.


    But I don''t want to mix water.


    She''s in business. What''s it like to find someone to catch an alchemist?


    And that''s not an ordinary alchemist.


    Just then, a middle-aged man with messy hair came in.


    "Hello, Miss weir, Ms. Mephisto. I''m here to collect the payment."

 Chapter 1451

    "Rouen fasibon." The old woman''s pupils contracted suddenly.


    In an instant, the eyes of the three men were all focused on Rouen fasibon.


    Rouen fasibon''s heart thumped a little, and there was a murmur.


    He was vaguely aware that something was wrong.


    "I''m sorry, I seem to have gone in the wrong place."


    Rouen fasibon had to turn around and leave subconsciously.


    Just then, a hand had caught Rouen fasibon''s back collar.


    "Let go!" Rouen fasibon obviously didn''t like people grabbing his back collar.


    "First, wait..." Cried the old woman hastily.


    She doesn''t want anyone else to do it in her shop.


    There are too many goods in this shop and the area is too small.


    If they do it here, they will probably damage her goods.


    However, neither Rouen faxiben nor Chen Zhu was willing to listen to others.


    Rouen faxiben looked back and threw a piece of silver glittering dust at Chen Zhu.


    "Damn it!" "Wei''er, get out of the way," cried the old woman


    This is high explosive magic phosphorus!


    The damage of ordinary magic phosphorus to human body is very limited, and the damage to spirit body is very high.


    However, this high explosive magic phosphorus requires a very high level of alchemy, through the purification of magic phosphorus, so as to improve the functionality.


    High explosive magic phosphorus is very destructive to people''s environment.


    When Rouen faxiben scattered the high explosive magic phosphorus, the high explosive magic phosphorus was like a magnet attached to Chen Yu''s face and body.


    The old woman was shocked. This is Rouen. Faxi was indeed a rare alchemist. He actually combined the high explosive magic phosphorus with the magnetic pole effect and absorbed it on the enemy completely, thus causing more damage to the enemy and reducing his own damage.


    Chen''s face felt burning, but the damage was not great, only his clothes were burned.


    Chen Chu looked down at his clothes and then at Rouen fasibon.


    Rouen faxiben''s face changed, but the other side didn''t respond to the high explosive magic phosphorus.


    Reinforced!?


    Rouen Faxi had just wanted to change his tactics, but Chen''s fist had fallen on his stomach.


    Rouen fasibon felt a spasmodic pain in his stomach.


    Then the body tilts, Chen is thrown directly back into the shop.


    A lot of things were smashed along the way.


    Chen Zhu wipes out the residue on his body and looks at Rouen fasibon with a disgruntled face.


    It''s been a long time since anyone dared to fight him.


    Rouen fasibon covered his stomach and struggled to get up.


    Looking at Chen Yu''s approach, Rouen faxiben recited a mantra in his mouth, and with a flash of light in his hand, he gathered a sword.


    "Don''t come here, come here again..."


    Pa -


    Chen Chu shakes his hand and slaps Rouen faxiben.


    Rouen faxiben has been beaten.


    Just because he has a weapon doesn''t mean he''s really powerful.


    The gangsters held the weapon because of their fear.


    Chen Yu holds Rouen fasibon''s head in a water tank.


    He doesn''t care what''s in the tank.


    It''s estimated that the raw material of magic is a little magic wave.


    The old woman and Wei''er watched Chen Yu abuse Rouen fasibon in silence.


    They didn''t step in. Besides, who can I help?


    Of course, it''s not without a position.


    For example, their fight damaged the goods in the magic shop.


    But none of this matters.


    A few minutes later, Chen Yu mentioned the dying Rouen, who was standing up.


    "Count the losses here and send the bill to the supernatural society. Thank you."


    Chen Yu took out the phone again: "Hello, West, come to 558 Downey street, and send two more people, one of them back to the headquarters."


    "Sir, can the loss here be offset by compensation?" Asked the old woman with a smile.


    "No, compensation is your compensation to the victim, and he is responsible for the loss here." Chen said.


    "But we are also victims."


    "Legally, you are also responsible. Of course, you can also find him to compensate for the loss caused by the sale of the defective goods provided by him."


    "But now he is in your hands."


    "You can give us a report on the economic loss caused by this, and we will evaluate it according to the actual situation."


    "Boy, do you know who I am?" Rouen fasibon wanted to struggle.


    "Rouen fasibon, isn''t it?"


    "Do you know how many psychics I know now that you don''t want to live? Just one word... "Chen Yu picked up a finger of Rouen faxiben, and then gently pinched it.


    Accompanied by the scream of Rouen fasibon, and Chen''s cruel laughter.


    "People you know are all because of your alchemy. If you lose ten fingers, can you still use alchemy?"


    "Hold Sorry I''m kidding. "


    Rouen. Faxi is going to cry. I''m just kidding when I say something cruel.


    Rouen. Faxiben''s heart is bitter.


    You don''t want to know who I am, Rouen FASI.


    I know a lot of psychics, but they are not my friends.


    I want my life one by one


    As long as Rouen fasibon is standing on the street, shout Rouen fasibon.


    In ten minutes, we can gather a hundred psychics to take his dog''s life.


    Twenty minutes later, West brought someone.


    Seeing Rouen fasibon in Chen''s hand, West''s face was surprised and pleased: "ha ha Rouen. Fasibon!! You also have today, unexpectedly, you fall into my hands, ha ha... "


    Chen Yu and Hess, who came with West, did not expect that West would behave so badly.


    To be exact, it should be a gaffe.


    Rouen fasibon obviously knew West as well.


    But now he has been beaten into a pig by Chen Yu.


    I can''t see the expression on my face.


    Chen Chu, carrying Rouen fasibon, threw him in front of West.


    "Back to headquarters, when I''m free."


    "Before that..." West clearly had other intentions.


    "Before you do that, don''t kill yourself."


    West and Rouen fasibon had opposite faces.


    One is extremely frustrated and the other is extremely excited.


    Chen Yu didn''t know what they had.


    But Chen is obviously happy to satisfy his subordinates.


    As a senior figure of the association, West is Chen''s most trusted and trusted subordinate.


    Normally, West is steady and calm, but he has never had such an exaggerated reaction.


    To make West so excited, it''s estimated that there''s almost a big feud between killing his father and robbing his wife.


    "By the way, let him explain the matter first. If he doesn''t want to say it, our meat grinder should be very easy to use."

 Chapter 1452

    "Boss, why don''t I teach that asshole Asian a lesson?" Wei''er said angrily.


    But she dared not speak until Chen left.


    Old lady Mephisto looked at Avril. "He''s a reinforcement system. In such a small space, he can tear you up before you release the magic."


    "What''s more, behind him is the supernatural society. We don''t need to offend an organization."


    "What do you fear about the supernatural society? It''s like a waste camp these years."


    "I heard that the supernatural society has expanded its recruitment and joined a lot of powerful new people." "Say the Asian," said Mephisto


    "Does he have the strength? It''s just a strengthening department, let alone a wizard. "


    The news that Mephisto can get is basically what customers hear when they come to the magic shop to buy things.


    After all, she has no family or power, so it is impossible to form an intelligence department.


    And I haven''t fought with anyone for decades.


    There is also limited information available.


    ¡­¡­


    Chen Yu first got on the car from west.


    Looking at his clothes: "West, take off your clothes and lend them to me. I''m going to pick up the plane later."


    West looked at the following Haleys and Moore, both of whom were obviously not suitable for Chen.


    Chen Yu felt short as soon as he put on West''s clothes.


    After all, West is old, and Chen Yu''s figure, though compared with that of white people, is only average.


    But biwest is still a lot stronger, so Chen Yu has a sense of tension.


    If you put a little pressure on it, it will burst your clothes.


    "Forget it, I''d better buy clothes myself." Chen Chu shook his head and said, "go back first."


    Fortunately, it''s Downey street, full of famous brands.


    It cost thousands of dollars and changed clothes.


    Drop the salesgirl''s phone number in the garbage can outside the door.


    Chen Zhu has adjusted his collar. It''s more comfortable to have a suit than to find one casually.


    Just as I left the clothing store, I was hit on the shoulder.


    Chen Yu''s shoulder was hit by a man about his size.


    But this man has black and white hair.


    The man didn''t intentionally bump Chen''s shoulder, but his eyes were lax and a little distracted.


    After bumping into Chen''s shoulder, he said sorry.


    Chen Yu made eye contact with the man.


    Let''s talk about this man''s goodness. He has a smell of blood.


    However, looking at his eyes, it seems that he has been hit by something. He looks uneasy.


    Chen Chu subconsciously touched his pocket to see if there was anything missing.


    Of course, the action was also seen by the man.


    The man was angry and stared at Chen Yu and left.


    Chen Yu is also very embarrassed. His action is really quite unfriendly.


    Chen Yu dawdled another hour.


    Then slowly to the airport.


    It was only 4 p.m. when we got to the airport.


    Although the flight from yarrix landed at five.


    But it wasn''t until 5:30 that Chen Yu saw Alex coming out of the pick-up aisle.


    Nearly a year has passed, and Alex hasn''t changed much.


    Beautiful sister-in-law


    Of course, Alex''s hairstyle has changed. She has a short hair, which is a little more heroic.


    A plain white, loose trousers, trousers embroidered with a few dark rattan flowers, top is pure cotton vest with a blazer.


    Still is that kind of smart and capable eyes, still is proud and confident look.


    However, every time Alex looks at Chen Yu, he is a little dissatisfied and hostile.


    A year ago, a year later, it is still the same today.


    When aryex stepped out of the airport, the briefcase in her hand was in front of Chen Yu.


    "For what?"


    "It''s your pleasure to carry the bag for the lady." "Of course," said Jacques.


    "Miss Jacques, you seem to have forgotten that I am your employer for the time being."


    Jarex stepped forward, grabbed Chen''s wrist, put his head on Chen''s shoulder, picked up his cell phone with the other hand, and said with a smile, "come on, smile."


    "What?" Chen Yu subconsciously looks at the mobile phone.


    Click -


    Alex immediately released Chen Zhu: "by the way, what''s your girlfriend''s phone number?"


    Chen Zhuo takes a smoke on his cheek, grabs Alex''s briefcase and looks at him angrily: "delete the photo."


    "Can you keep it for me?""I have a company on hand and I don''t have a legal consultant yet. Recently, my company plans to form a legal team." Chen Yu said quietly.


    Yarrix cut out the picture.


    "Are you going to hire me for a long time? My expenses are not low. "


    Alexis has a law firm of her own.


    In fact, in addition to the fact that the client is Chen Yu, it''s also because little Gelin''s birthday is about to arrive.


    That''s why she came here.


    Chen''s legal team is attractive to her.


    There are many lawyers in the law firm, if Chen Yu gives her the affairs of the legal advisory team.


    Then the business of the law firm will increase by a large amount.


    In fact, the so-called legal team is not only for Chen''s company.


    They can also accept other people''s or company''s business.


    It just can''t exist as a team, that is, when Chen''s company needs legal support, they must take charge of Chen''s affairs first.


    "Don''t you want to stay in Los Angeles, which can also increase the number of times you see little gren." Chen Yu said with a smile, "so can the cost be reduced?"


    "Little Gelin, I want to see you, but don''t try to reduce the cost. Don''t you feel ashamed to negotiate with your daughter as a bargaining chip? If you don''t want little Gelin to know your shameless behavior when she grows up, you''d better raise the cost. "


    "If you threaten me with this matter, it means you are not a good thing. If you don''t want xiaogelin to know your face, the cost will be halved."


    Alexis knew that Chen was a university professor and that Chen was rich.


    And she also knows that Chen Yu''s identity is quite special, and seems to engage in some shady activities.


    Compared with Chen Yu''s subordinates, she has seen Chen Yu kill people by himself.


    But she didn''t know Chen had a company.


    In addition, we need to establish a legal team. For small and medium-sized companies, it''s almost enough to have a legal adviser.


    Companies that want to form legal teams can only be large ones.


    Otherwise, there would not be enough money to support the costs of a legal team.


    After all, a legal team needs $23 million at least. If a company makes $10 million a year''s profit, the insane can form a legal team.

 Chapter 1453

    The legal team is not just paying the people in the team.


    For example, a company in New York infringed on Chen''s company.


    Then all the legal team will go out and reimburse for a round trip of air tickets, food and accommodation, and occasional meals and drinks outside.


    If it''s a team of 20 people, it''s likely to cost $45 million a year.


    Of course, Chen Yu estimated that his beer brand still belongs to the middle end company, and the team of about ten people is almost the same.


    Now the company is bigger and more troublesome.


    Chen knows that the troubles in the brewery have become more and more recently.


    Even Dashan town government is looking for trouble.


    Wealth moved people''s hearts. Even Dean Slote, who had begged him at the beginning, now changed his face.


    Even the residents of the town felt that the brewery should have them.


    Chen can only ha ha about this. Fortunately, Yamila reminded him at the beginning and killed possible troubles.


    Nowadays, no matter the town government or the town residents, they have no problem with Chen Yu.


    Their biggest strategy is to stop production and incite them to strike by using a large number of brewery employees who are residents of the town.


    This pair of Chen Yu can only be used once. If they do so, Chen Yu''s loss of several days'' production suspension will also cut off all the town residents.


    Chen Yu''s salary is not low. If they don''t know how to behave, Chen Yu won''t be polite to them.


    Chen and Denver were on guard.


    Half of the income in the town now comes from his brewery.


    Regardless of interests, Chen''s reputation in the town is quite good.


    Dean Slote called him the other day to be an honorary mayor of Dashan town.


    Chen Yu is the honorary mayor of the town unless he has a brain drain.


    Dean Slote''s intention was too obvious, to take a stake in the brewery to the town government.


    Although Dean Slote ''s idea is to contribute to the town.


    However, Chen''s personal interests were sacrificed.


    And once the shares are distributed, it''s even more troublesome.


    The town government can even use shares to participate in decision-making.


    It could even be exploited by competitors.


    This is intolerable to Chen Yu.


    Denver, as an agent and collaborator, has placed a very positive position on his identity.


    So Chen likes to work with Denver.


    Maybe he has a bad idea, but he knows Chen''s idea better.


    Chen may not care about the brewery at all, but he is firmly holding the shares.


    And it''s Unlisted, so he doesn''t even have the ability to dilute Chen''s shares.


    On the other hand, Citibank is holding shares in the brewery.


    The in-depth cooperation with the bank and the fact that the bank is not involved in the management are also Chen''s favorite points.


    As long as we can make money for the bank, the bank is willing to be a grandson.


    So Chen can sell his shares to the bank, not to whitup.


    Of course, the price is on the one hand.


    What''s more, Whitney is a woman with a strong sense of control.


    Once she gets the shares, even if Chen Yu is her son-in-law, she will not stop.


    Farry never spoke about it. After all, neither Chen Yu nor huinipu wanted farry to be embarrassed.


    After all, it''s the hardest thing for her to get caught in the middle.


    So usually when huinipu wants to contact Chen Yu, she will ask how is fari.


    Only when Chen Yu says Li is not around can they get down to business.


    But it''s a matter of business for winip, but it''s harassment for Chen Yu.


    Previously, winip wanted to trade the stock of Mara supermarket for the stock of brewery.


    It was just rejected by Chen Yu.


    The valuation of Mara supermarket is four times higher than that of Dashan beer.


    However, Mara supermarket is a listed company. If Chen Yu gets the shares of Mara supermarket, he can only wait for the stock appreciation of Mara supermarket, and the profit of Mara supermarket is barely equal to that of Dashan beer.


    However, in the case of the same shares, the dividend is definitely less than that of Da Shan beer.


    Chen''s brain is full of water before he can change the stock of Mara supermarket.


    After more than a month of harassing Chen, Whitney has stopped harassing him.


    Although Chen Yu didn''t say anything cruel, his attitude was the same every time. He didn''t change or sell.


    She can''t force Chen Yu with a knife.


    Finally, I can only give up the idea.


    In more than a month, winip also played the emotion card.


    For example, in the future, the shares will eventually be inherited by farry, and even the shares of Mara supermarket may also be inherited by farry.Chen Yu is noncommittal. He is not interested in Mara supermarket.


    And the way Chen Yu refuses to accept her is that if she just wants to hold shares, he can transfer the shares that she wants to buy directly to farry.


    At this point, winip completely gave up persuading Chen Yu.


    In fact, Chen Yu can also understand Whitney''s idea.


    Because today''s development of Mara supermarket, to a large extent, is pinched by Chen Zhu.


    And she is such a strong person, how can so easily give their own destiny to others.


    Even if the man is her son-in-law.


    ¡­¡­


    "Have you arranged a place for me?"


    "It''s arranged. My friend''s hotel." Chen said.


    "You really don''t want me to live in your house?" Aryx looks at Chen Yu aggressively.


    Chen can feel the look of aryx, but he doesn''t see it.


    "I can''t live in a small house." Chen Yutian said shamelessly.


    Chen Yu doesn''t want to be upset. Alex is gren''s sister.


    And I had such a relationship with gren.


    To be honest, Chen Yu didn''t understand what kind of feelings Ge Lin had for herself.


    Gelin is an unmarried person. Why did she give birth to little Gelin.


    When Chen saw little Gelin, Chen was so moved.


    Thanks to gren for bringing her.


    Chen Yu has never been a sentimental person.


    Even if at the beginning of that love affair in China, Chen Yu would be sad for a day or two and let it go.


    But because I saw little Gelin in the nursery, the whole person''s mood rushed to the forehead.


    Even because little Gelin and Chen Yu think the world is so bright and beautiful.


    "I want to see that woman," she said


    This is what Chen is afraid of.


    What''s good-looking? Can''t you just think she doesn''t exist.


    "I can see it on little Gelin''s birthday." Chen Yu still doesn''t want to let Alex see Li.


    Who knows what her purpose is, if it is to tear it?


    Let little Gelin watch her mother and little aunt tear?


    "Coward, are you so afraid of me seeing her?"


    "Is it necessary?"

 Chapter 1454

    "Are you sure you are on the right path?" Alex looks along the increasingly remote road.


    Chen Yu silently turned his head and looked gloomy: "ha ha You find it too late now. "


    "What are you talking about? What are you going to do to me? " Jacques tightened her collar at once.


    "Do you want to rape first and then kill, or kill first and then rape? Find a good place to bury you. "


    "No I''m afraid... "


    "There''s no talent for acting." Chen Yu rolled his eyes.


    "To be honest, I don''t understand why you live in such a remote place." Alexis is serious.


    In her opinion, Chen Yu is rich. Even if he doesn''t want to live in the city, he doesn''t need to live in such a remote place.


    "Poor, can''t afford the land in downtown Los Angeles."


    Yarrix directly ignored Chen''s poor face.


    Can you support a team of lawyers with millions of dollars a year?


    If this is called no money, then nearly 100% of the world''s people have no money.


    However, when she saw the moon villa on the cliff and the long coastline from afar.


    She finally understood the meaning of Chen Yu''s words.


    If this land is in downtown Los Angeles, I''m afraid it''s worth ten billion dollars.


    However, even far away from the city, it is still indescribable.


    The sunset here, the waves here, the green hills here.


    And the dream villa.


    Jacques is already rich.


    But she could not help scolding.


    "All evil capitalists."


    Chen''s car was put in storage.


    Aryx advanced the yard by herself.


    She saw a woman lying on a bench.


    A pair of children were lying on her body. She recognized one of the big girls. It was little Gelin.


    Little Gelin seemed to feel something.


    Look up at Alex.


    However, young Gelin did not recognize Alex.


    The last time she saw Alex, she was too young.


    Little gren looked at Alex with her head askew.


    She looked at Alex, a little confused.


    At this time, fari woke up.


    She got up and turned to look at Alex.


    "Hello, are you xiaogelin''s aunt?" Fanny held a child in one hand and smiled at Alex.


    Chen Yu didn''t talk to Alex before he brought her.


    Not even farry had seen yarrix.


    But Fanny still recognized Jacques at first sight.


    She doesn''t know why. Maybe it''s because there''s a smell of greyne in Alex.


    "Mom, is she little Gelin''s aunt?" Little Gelin stared at her big eyes.


    Jacques came up. She was a little sad. Little greyne had forgotten her.


    But it''s inevitable. After all, little Gelin was a month old at that time.


    Jacques was even more angry with Chen Yu. He blamed the bastard for taking little Gelin away from him.


    "Little gren, have you forgotten aunt Jacques?" said Jacques


    Little greyne turned her eyes and opened her arms: "aunt aryx, hold."


    Yalixi was overjoyed, and Farley also took the chance to send little Gelin to yalixi''s arms.


    "Hug......" At this time, little Larissa also wanted to hug.


    "This is your child and Chen''s child?" said Jacques, holding little gren in her arms


    "Our second child." Fanny stressed with a smile.


    "Then I can hold her, too."


    Fanny also sent little Larissa to Jacques''s arms.


    With the two little meatballs in her arms, Alex felt her heart melt.


    Chen Yu has come in.


    He was deliberately putting off time.


    The main thing is to let Fanny and Alex get in touch first.


    Farry glanced at Chen Yu from the corner of her eyes.


    She guessed seven or eight points about Chen''s intention.


    Chen Yu never understood the situation.


    Jacques doesn''t understand.


    So women deal with it much more clearly than men.


    Chen Yu put his ideas on these two women.


    If one day, a man runs out and grabs his two daughters, Chen Yubao is not allowed to hammer him to death.


    As a lawyer and a woman, Alexis is very talkative and has higher Eq.


    At least higher than Chen Yu, who basically can''t solve things rationally, will use violence to solve them.


    Alex and Fanny had a good chat.And it''s all from a female perspective.


    Talk about pregnancy in October, parenting, beauty


    Chen Yu is pulling several evil spirits to prepare dinner in the kitchen.


    Jacques didn''t expect Chen Chu to be so good at cooking.


    Chen is willing to accept.


    But fari knows that many dishes here are made by evil spirits.


    After dinner, Fanny went to sleep with little Larissa.


    Little Gelin didn''t sleep so early.


    At this time, she must go to the beach.


    It''s just that now little Gelin can''t press the button of the elevator, so she has to press it every time.


    Yalixi came to Chen''s side: "accompany me to the beach."


    Jacques has never been to such an open beach.


    This forced her to lament the evil capitalist again.


    Little gren is running mad with some pets.


    From time to time came little Gelin''s laughter.


    "Little Gelin is following you. It seems to be good." Said Jacques.


    "It seems that it''s not bad." Chen Yu was quite dissatisfied with Alex''s words: "I am her father, of course, the best around me."


    In fact, she knows better than anyone else.


    But people always have unrealistic fantasies.


    If Chen Yu is not good to xiaogelin, then she has the position and the right to take xiaogelin away.


    And if fali doesn''t like little Gelin


    Unfortunately, there are not so many if, Chen Yu and farry are very good to little Gelin.


    Little gren is very happy here, and the quality of life will not be worse than that of Alex.


    "Why don''t you hire a few servants for such a large manor? You and Fanny, can you come here


    Jacques doesn''t understand. It''s such a big place. It depends on two adults. Can you come here busy?


    "No money. Why don''t you be a maid? I''ll give you two thousand dollars a month? " Chen Yutian looks at Alex shamelessly.


    "Don''t you have a yacht? How can I order another one? "


    "You don''t understand what the rich think."


    "What about private planes for the rich? Why don''t you? "


    "How do you know I didn''t?"


    "Well Do you have one? "


    "No." Chen Yu shrugged: "it''s too troublesome. If it''s put in the airport of civil aviation, it needs to be managed and controlled again. If it''s a private airport, it''s more expensive. Besides, I seldom go out. It''s too wasteful to buy a private plane."

 Chapter 1455

    Yarrix estimated that she didn''t sleep very much that night. She checked the original contract sent by Seagate. After confirming that there was no contract trap, the two went to Seagate the next day.


    Although Chen Yu has confirmed that he wants to sign a contract with Seagate, Oliver Leber was relieved when he heard Chen Yu coming.


    But even if a contract is to be signed, it is not to be signed immediately. There are still some details to be negotiated.


    For example, after-sales services such as maintenance and service, as well as negotiations on price flexibility space, all need to be negotiated.


    But what Oliver Leber asked of the company''s legal representative was that everything should be better and faster.


    This contract is a milestone project for Seagate.


    Even if Seagate makes a little less money, it hopes to sign the contract as soon as possible.


    Now, each of the top companies in the world has completed at least three world-class super yacht projects.


    Seagate is only a big company. Although it has good sales every year, it is all from small and medium-sized yachts.


    In terms of Super Yachts, they are not without technology, but few people come to them for customization.


    In addition, Chen Yu was introduced by Steven. In the eyes of Seagate, Chen Yu must have a strong network of contacts. Seagate can''t wait to retain this customer.


    The final customization cost is $328 million, and the elastic space can be increased by $30 million, with an initial payment of $100 million.


    It is expected to be completed in 13 months, that is to say, by Christmas next year.


    In case of overtime, Seagate will pay for the delay.


    But now, the yacht construction technology has been updated many times, and the construction time has been greatly reduced.


    It''s no longer three or four years as it used to be.


    Moreover, Seagate company has a large-scale construction dock and perfect construction technology.


    So it''s basically impossible to time out.


    Next, the quality of the construction and the supervision of the progress of the project, that is the matter of aryx.


    After signing the contract, Alex went to stay at the hotel.


    Although she gets along well with Fanny.


    But it''s always weird.


    Of course, the hotel is also Chen Yuding''s, that is, Dell and lisfal''s hotel.


    Now their hotel is quite popular.


    Chen has also tried his best. His big mountain beer, nameless wine and purple green wine are all aimed by hotel customers.


    "Jacques, you''ll be my personal counsel in the future."


    "Yes." Alex nodded.


    Private lawyers don''t need to pay any fees, but they have to give priority to Alex.


    Of course, if there is something about the relationship between Chen Yu and yarrix, yarrix will give priority to helping Chen Yu.


    Next, Alex has many things to do, such as talking with Denver about the company''s legal team.


    ¡­¡­


    Chen Yu came to the headquarters of the association.


    I didn''t know if there was anything about it.


    Rouen fasibon is now in a dungeon.


    There are many residents in the dungeon.


    These were brought here by Chen Yu or other members of the association.


    Of course, the dungeons of the association are not like real prisons, and the conditions are relatively good.


    Everyone is a single room with an electronic door and a floor window. There are 20 compartments in two rows. Basically, as long as you stand in front of the floor window, the passengers in each compartment can see other people.


    Rouen FASI was lying in bed, rather bored.


    At this time, Moore Raz came down from the upstairs. She came down not only to visit her former companion, but also to extract Rouen fasibon.


    Because recently, the association has no collective action.


    So Moore Raz doesn''t have a lot of opportunities to build merit.


    You can''t even try to reduce your partner''s sentence.


    "Come out, the president wants to see you." Said Moore Raz.


    When Rouen fasibon came yesterday, he was beaten by West.


    Either by magic or by pure beating.


    And then Moore Raz helped him.


    Rouen fasibon walked out with his head down.


    When Rouen fasibon left the dungeon, he was taken to the hall.


    Because he made too many enemies, he would inquire about the organization or power of the city before coming to the city.


    Not long ago, he came to Los Angeles. Although he heard of the name of the supernatural society, it is said that this organization is only a third or fourth class organization with few members and weak strength.


    So Rouen Faxi didn''t care.


    So far he has not found that the supernatural society is too powerful.But he didn''t expect the supernatural to be so strong.


    This made him wonder why the supernatural society was so strong.


    Is it because of the government''s background?


    You know, in fact, in the spiritual world, organizations with government background don''t think much about it.


    In Chinese parlance, this kind of organization is the imperial eagle dog.


    West stands beside Chen.


    "West, did you ask anything?"


    "No, it''s hard." Said West.


    "You didn''t start?"


    Chen Yu was a little surprised. Seeing West''s attitude towards Rouen fasibon yesterday, they should have a deep hatred.


    Now that Rouen FASI is in his hands, he has no reason not to retaliate.


    But looking at Rouen fasibon, it seems that he has a very relaxed and happy life.


    Yesterday, I beat him into a pig''s head. Today, it''s swollen and has been treated.


    It doesn''t look like there''s any hatred with West at all?


    He didn''t forbid West, didn''t he have to restrain himself?


    Chen Yu looks at West with some incomprehension.


    West''s eyes were calm.


    Not at all the excitement of seeing Rouen fasibon yesterday.


    Chen did not understand what West had in mind.


    Is it not easy to start? There should be no such concerns.


    "Let''s have a fight first." Chen Chu turned to look at CASS and said, "don''t kill me."


    "Ah?" Rouen fasibon opened his mouth.


    "Don''t say anything. You''ve put me and our association in a lot of trouble, so it''s still light to have a fight."


    CAOS went up and dragged Rouen fasibon out.


    Rouen fasibon wanted to resist, but he didn''t have the power of CASS, so he was dragged out of the hall.


    In a short time, there was a scream outside.


    "West, don''t you have a feud with him? Why don''t you get back at him?" Chen asked, puzzled.


    "President, we are short of an alchemist." "Rouen fasibon has a very bad reputation outside, but his skills are real and his level of alchemy is very high," West said

 Chapter 1456

    To destroy a person''s mind, first destroy his body.


    When Rouen faxiben was dragged in, Rouen faxiben was already bruised.


    Of course, Chen Yu didn''t want to destroy his soul, just to vent his anger on West.


    "Raz, treat him." Chen said.


    Raz went up and lost two healing spells to Rouen fasibon, one to relieve the injury and one to relieve the pain.


    "If you keep pretending to be dead, drag it out and fight again." Chen Yu looks at Rouen fasibon lying on the ground.


    Rouen fasibon sat up at once and dared not pretend to die again.


    "I am wronged, sir." Rouen faxiben''s opening was to clear the relationship and complain.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. You put this wood comb on consignment in the magic shop?"


    "Yes."


    "You mean to hurt people? You should know that this is absolutely against the rules of the spirit world. It''s a sale of dangerous magic props or magic tools. What''s more, this time it involves ordinary people and one person died. The place of the accident happened again in Los Angeles. So our supernatural society has the right to kill you. What do you want to say? " West said bluntly.


    "West, you don''t want revenge. I didn''t know there was a problem with the wood comb."


    "You made it?"


    "Yes." Rouen fasibon looked pale and bowed his head.


    "Then you tell me, you don''t know something''s wrong?"


    "No, no..." Rouen fasibon shouted.


    "You just said yes, and now you say no, is it?"


    "I cooperated with others and made it together..." Rouen fasibon shouted: "originally, my idea and his thought was to create a magic tool that can connect with the existence of different space, and users can borrow the power of the existence of different space, but the final product we made failed. The failed product, the wooden comb, left only a little magic power. Compared with the cost we invested, it was a complete failure, so we put the wooden comb at will I didn''t expect anything to happen to the magic shop. "


    "Do you think we will believe you? You have a criminal record, and you have a lot of bad marks. "


    "It''s not me. I didn''t know there would be such an accident."


    "But it has happened."


    "And more than that." Chen Yu left a bill in front of Rouen fasibon: "here is the bill for the goods you damaged in the magic store yesterday."


    "Wait You have a share, too. "


    When Rouen fasibben looked at the bill, he shivered.


    The above figure is $26.5 million.


    "If you don''t resist, you won''t damage the goods." Chen Yuli said of course.


    "And because there are two victims, one is ordinary people, and the other is dead, they also claim compensation, totaling four million dollars."


    "You have three choices." Said West.


    "What choice?"


    "The first is to compensate for the loss of the magic shop, as well as the victim''s claim for compensation, and then stay in our dungeon for three years."


    Rouen fasibon was shivering. How could he have paid so much for his company? This is more than 30 million dollars in compensation.


    "I don''t have that much money." Said Rouen fasibon, with a sad face.


    "Then we will choose the second one, without losing money, and then we will directly impose the death penalty on you. Anyway, judging from your past bad deeds, killing you will not be unjust, and you will be saved from going out to harm people in the future."


    "Wait I choose the third, I choose the third. "


    "Are you sure you want to choose the third one?"


    "Yes, I choose the third."


    West left a document and a pen in front of Rouen fasibon.


    "Signed this document."


    Rouen fasibben opens the document and looks at it.


    The supernatural society temporarily advanced the compensation of the magic shop and the victims.


    As a temporary member of the supernatural society, Rouen fasibon will pay Rouen fasibon $10000 a month as the basic remuneration, and deduct 50% of the offset payment, when to pay off and when to be free.


    Rouen fasibon was shaking after reading the document.


    The first option, he doesn''t have that much money.


    The second option is the dead end.


    The third option is to work for the supernatural society until death.


    The total compensation is $31.5 million, which is $5000 a month. He needs another 630 months, or 525 years.


    Ha ha


    As long as he signs this document, he will be bound by the supernatural society in this life.


    Rouen fasibon looked up at West. "West, do you want to be so cruel?"


    "That''s right." West said quietly.It''s too technical to torture Rouen fasibon or anything.


    With the character of Rouen fasibon, he may not give in even if he beats him a few times.


    But if you let him have no freedom all his life, let him be driven by himself all his life.


    Is there anything more painful for him?


    "I choose the second." As soon as Rouen fasibon clenched his teeth, he left the pen aside: "kill me."


    "Well, have the courage, I appreciate you." Chen Yu gave a cry.


    Rouen faxiben was very happy. It seems that his spirit was recognized by Chen Yu.


    Maybe they were just testing themselves.


    In Chen''s second sentence, Rouen faxiben directly vomited blood.


    "Give him a decent way to die."


    Rouen faxiben''s heart was shaking.


    A decent way to die? What is decent death?


    Calm down To calm down, he must be testing himself.


    "Let''s go and experience your decent death." Said West with a smile.


    At this time, CAOS came forward and raised Rouen fasibon.


    Rouen fasibon''s legs were shaking and he walked out of the house.


    Acting, they are acting


    At this time, the two men pushed a machine in front of Rouen fasibon and turned it on.


    The machine makes a noisy and high-frequency noise, which makes people very uncomfortable.


    "What is this?"


    "Meat grinder." "Our presidents rarely use meat shredders to kill people," West said quietly


    In fact, Chen is killing people with a meat grinder, just once.


    Since then, Chen has never really killed anyone with a meat grinder.


    It''s disgusting


    "Don''t worry, it''s a quick process. You may not feel any pain at all." "But you''d better get in quickly. If you go in slowly, it''s hard," West said softly


    "Can I help you? I can just tuck you in. " "Last time, the man refused my kindness and said he wanted to go in by himself, and then he went in with his feet first, but half of his body was stuck outside and didn''t go in," Cass said

 Chapter 1457

    Rouen fasibon shivered.


    "I suddenly felt that the third option was also good."


    I can''t hold on any longer. I''ll be thrown into the meat grinder if I hold on any longer.


    West sneered and pretended to be big here.


    He knew Rouen fasibon so well that he was never a generous man.


    Rouen fasibon looked at Chen Yu and said, "Sir, am I a member of the supernatural society now?"


    "Of course, signing a contract is fine." Chen Yu said with a smile.


    "Then I think we should talk about the treatment first." Said Rouen fasibon, scratching his face.


    "Do you think we''re paying too much? It doesn''t matter. I can reduce it a little bit for you. " Chen Yu looks at Rouen faxiben with a smile.


    "No..."


    Boom -


    at this time, CASS opened the meat shredder out of time.


    Rouen fasibon was shocked. If we talk about it further, he will be weaker.


    Bandits, these bandits!


    In the end, Rouen fasibon accepted the contract.


    It''s more a contract than a contract.


    This contract is not legally binding.


    There are also magic marks on it.


    At the beginning, Chen Yu also signed the same contract.


    Everyone has signed the same magic contract.


    "Well, I''ll be my own man. Do well." Chen Chu smiled and patted Rouen on the shoulder.


    Rouen Faxi, who wanted to cry, looked at Chen Yu without tears.


    "Give him a place to live, and by the way, give him some more work." "By the way, we''ll arrange another studio for him," Chen said


    For example, batilu and jurag, Tono Tianxi, gachella, and Moore Raz all have their own laboratories or studios, while Rouen faxiben, as the most orthodox alchemist, also needs a studio.


    After Rouen fasibon was taken down, Chen couldn''t help asking, "West, what''s the relationship between you and Rouen fasibon?"


    "Nothing." West obviously didn''t want to say it, so he turned and left.


    Chen Yu frowned. He couldn''t understand West''s idea.


    To speak of hatred, it is understandable that West killed Rouen fasibon.


    But instead of killing Rouen fasibon, West pulled him into the association.


    But to say no, West''s eyes on Rouen fasibon were quite different.


    The relationship between West and Rouen fasibon really intrigued Chen.


    Or take a chance to ask Rouen fasibon about it?


    But recently, Rouen Faxi should not be in the mood to chat with himself.


    Chen Yu turned and walked towards the test tower.


    At this time, Moore Raz came after him.


    "President, please take me to the test tower." Said Moore Raz, blushing.


    "What? Take you to the test tower? " Chen Chu looked at Moore Raz in amazement: "can this also be brought? You don''t know what''s going on in the test tower. "


    "But it''s not fair to me. Both Pattaya and I are auxiliary witches. There''s almost no place for us to use the test tower."


    Moore Raz is a healing witch who rarely attacks magic.


    A person into the test tower, basically can''t hold ten seconds.


    And ten seconds is the time when the monster runs in front of her.


    She also wants to be like other members, layer by layer strategy.


    But she can''t do it at all unless she changes her magic system now.


    But this is even more impossible.


    Others want to take her with them, but they can''t.


    Gaia was able to take her to the second floor, but it was too difficult.


    Once the double team enters the second floor, the original single is a twisted monster, which directly becomes a more difficult monster.


    Now Gaia has passed the second floor of the tower.


    Fighting on the third floor.


    But if there''s more Moore Raz, it''s going to go right to the second level.


    Moore Raz also wanted to play a role in the battle, such as using healing magic on Gaia, but he couldn''t do it at all.


    Pattaya is the same problem, they all want to play their own ability in the test tower.


    But most of the time, the monsters in the test tower won''t give them room at all.


    "The first thing you have to do is not to play your own efficacy, but to protect yourself. If you can''t even protect yourself, then don''t try to play the efficacy," Chen said


    "President, I just learned a new magic guard light recently, which can reduce the damage of enemies in a certain period of time. This guard light can be applied not only to peers, but also to myself.""Is that so? Well, I''ll take you in. " Chen said.


    Chen came to the first floor again because of his team with Moore Raz.


    At the moment of entering the first floor, Chen Yu had another light curtain on his body.


    Chen Yu is stunned for a moment, and turns around to find that Moore Raz is applying magic to him.


    "The first level doesn''t need to wait until I say magic."


    "Oh." Moore Raz has cancelled the magic of Chen Yu.


    She had seen Chen do it, and knew that Chen was very strong.


    Her old boss, ofette, was killed by Chen Yu.


    At that time, however, Chen Yu did not give her all, so she was still vague about Chen Yu''s strength.


    And she just used to do magic to Chen Yu.


    Because last time Gaia brought her in, Gaia asked her to give her the first light of protection.


    She thought Chen Yu was the same.


    She thinks Chen Yu''s strength should be similar to Gaia''s.


    And they both fight in a very similar way, with the strengthening department as the main force.


    Of course, Gaia will turn into a fire dragon.


    Then the monster appeared.


    Chen Yu rushes directly to the monster, and Moore Raz looks at him.


    Just like the last time Gaia brought her in, she took the initiative to meet the monster.


    The difference is that Chen has no light to guard.


    Chen Yu fought with the monsters barehanded.


    Gaia used the sword of fire.


    Chen was attacked more often.


    Moore Raz made a dark contrast in his heart.


    The attack power of these monsters is so high. Is Chen Yu really OK?


    You know, when these monsters attack her, they basically kill or seriously injure her.


    But Chen Yu has been attacked so many times that he has nothing to do with it.


    It seems that the difference between Chen Yu and Gaia is that Gaia''s attack power is higher, while Chen Yu''s defense power is higher.


    Soon, Chen Yu has killed a hundred monsters.


    Both were prompted to pass.


    Moore Razi looks at Chen Yu for his D + score, which is much worse than when Gaia took her last time.


    I don''t know the state of Chen Yu.


    "President, do you need treatment first?"


    "No need." Chen Yu shook his head. "I''m not hurt."

 Chapter 1458

    "You go first, and then I follow you in. On the second level, you first apply a magic to yourself. Don''t let yourself be lost by seconds." Chen said.


    Moore Raz nodded. She had been to the second floor of the duo.


    Don''t mention how sour it is.


    On the second floor of the test tower, if it''s a single person coming in, it''s a twisted monster.


    If two people come in, it''s a freak.


    In fact, the earth shaking monster''s attack power is similar to that of the twisted monster.


    But the most disgusting part of the monsters is that they can shake the earth wherever they stand.


    It''s like an earthquake within ten meters.


    The reason for Moore Raz to enter the second floor first is to give her time to prepare.


    Because there is a few seconds before and after the monsters appear to attack.


    If Chen Yu goes up first, then Moore Razi will have two or three seconds less preparation time, which is a big trouble for Moore Razi.


    Moore Raz leads into the second floor of the test tower.


    Maybe it''s fighting consciousness. Moore Raz first looks around.


    Then Chen Yu appeared and looked at Moore Raz: "quickly put magic on yourself, don''t wait for those monsters to appear."


    "Oh, I see President, do you need it? "


    "No, you just need to maintain your magic."


    At this time, the earth shaking monster appeared from a distance.


    Moore Raz remembers that last time Gaia faced the shaking monster, he had little resistance.


    Chen Yu looks at the monster approaching. It''s not the first time for him to face the monster.


    The last time I took helys to the fourth floor, I met a monster.


    Chen Yu is surprised that Gaia''s current strength will also overturn in the second floor duet.


    Gaia can be changed into the form of fire dragon. It''s only when attacking in the air.


    Ground shaking monsters have poor air attack ability. They don''t seem to have any other attack methods except stone airdrop.


    And if Gaia turns into the form of fire dragon, it can spit directly to death and shake the monsters, which is the normal scenario.


    Chen Yu didn''t know. Gaia was confident.


    She was caught unprepared, and then she overturned on the second floor.


    In groups of shaking strange rushed over, Chen Zhu has rushed over.


    The best way to deal with the monsters is air strikes.


    No need to fly too high, as long as the height is more than one meter, to avoid shaking the earth strange earthquake, then the battle will become very easy.


    And behind him, Moore Raz has been knocked to the ground by the earthquake.


    Fortunately, this kind of earthquake is not fatal.


    As long as Chen Yu blocks the attack of the earth shaking monster, it''s just an earthquake, but not the life of Moore Raz.


    But it''s not easy. Moore Raz can''t even stand up.


    The continuous vibration of the ground made her feel sick.


    Until Chen Yu killed a hundred, the other monsters retreated, and the earthquake stopped.


    Then, Moore Raz vomited.


    This feeling is too painful.


    "The third level is a two legged flying dragon. Be careful. I may miss the monster."


    The first and second level monsters are unilateral attacks.


    In one direction, the monster can''t attack Moore Raz.


    But the third level duet monster is a bipedal flying dragon.


    Chen could not completely intercept the bipedal flying dragon in the whole sky.


    Moreover, if you stop all of them, it makes no sense for Moore Raz to come in with you.


    Chen Yu doesn''t need her to be on her own for the time being.


    But Chen hopes she can have enough self-protection ability.


    Not to mention how much help we can do on the battlefield, at least we should be able to protect ourselves.


    After entering the third layer, Moore Raz''s face is more serious.


    Soon, Moore Raz saw a huge number of bipedal dragons.


    That scene is more shocking than the monsters on the ground.


    Chen Yu shot into the air like an arrow.


    In an instant, several bipedal dragons fell to the ground.


    At this time, a bipedal dragon rushed to Moore Raz.


    Moore Raz immediately gave himself a light of protection.


    The claws of the bipedal dragon slapped Moore Raz hard.


    In an instant, the guard light on Moore Raz was dim and he stumbled a few steps.


    Moore Raz quickly reappears a light of protection.


    A mouthful of acid came out of the mouth of the flying dragon. Moore Raz didn''t escape. She felt a pain in her thigh. Her thigh had been corroded by acid, and her flesh and blood were blurred.


    Purify magic, recover quickly, and suppress injuries.Three magic powers are quickly applied to the body.


    Guardian light works well for both physical and magic attacks.


    But for this kind of liquid attack effect will be much worse.


    Although three magic has been applied, Moore Raz still feels the pain in his thigh.


    But Moore Raz didn''t want to give up.


    The bipedal dragon still wanted to attack Moore Raz, when suddenly a flash of sword flashed.


    The bipedal dragon fell down.


    Moore Raz watched Chen Yu fall into siege and immediately gave him a light of protection.


    It''s just that the guard light didn''t last for a second and broke down.


    Maul Raz had no choice but to give Chen Yu another light of protection.


    It turned out to be no different. It broke in a flash.


    As Moore Raz was trying to impose a third light of protection, Chen''s voice came.


    "Keep the magic for myself, I don''t need it."


    Chen Yu didn''t pass the test in an instant. He just wanted Moore Raz to exercise his self-protection ability.


    If they all pass directly by themselves, it''s meaningless for Moore Raz.


    At this time, another bipedal Dragon flew over.


    This bipedal dragon is headed for Moore Raz.


    Moore Raz flies out. The power of this impact has exceeded the limit of the light of guardian.


    Chen Yu glanced at Moore Raz from the corner of his eye.


    I was hesitant to save Moore Raz.


    In fact, every one of the missing bipedal flying dragons was deliberately put by Chen Yu.


    But Moore Raz is clearly not going to give up.


    Moore Raz rushed in the direction of the bipedal dragons.


    Another bipedal dragon was released.


    In the moment when the two bipedal dragons were about to catch Moore Raz, Moore Raz suddenly rolled to the side. Although the action was rather awkward, he avoided the attack of the two bipedal dragons in the thrill.


    The two bipedal dragons collided directly, though they didn''t die directly, but they were also injured.


    Moore Raz didn''t know where the courage came from. He grabbed a stone, rushed to one of the bipedal dragons, and smashed it on the brain bag of the bipedal dragons.

 Chapter 1459

    Although Moore Raz was not powerful, he grabbed the stone and smashed it. Soon half of the head of the flying dragon was smashed.


    Although not dead, but also has more air intake and less air.


    Another bipedal flying dragon also slowed down at this time, just about to attack Moore Raz, Chen Yu has already shot.


    Chen was surprised that Moore Razi could defeat a bipedal flying dragon alone.


    Although this way of victory is quite ingenious.


    If you do it again, Moore Raz may not be able to do it.


    But anyway, Moore Raz is an auxiliary witch. She can kill a bipedal flying dragon by her own ability, which is a great challenge.


    Moore Raz wiped the blood on his face and looked up at Chen.


    Chen Yu hovered in mid air and looked at Moore Raz, giving her a thumbs up: "amazing."


    Chen Yu would never praise others.


    The strength of bipedal flying dragon is not strong, at least for most people in the association, a single one or two bipedal flying dragon can easily win.


    But Moore Raz is different. She''s an auxiliary witch.


    Almost no attack power, but she still killed a bipedal flying dragon.


    So she deserves Chen''s thumb.


    "Back! Back... " Moore Raz saw a double headed flying dragon colliding behind Chen.


    Chen Yu slapped back, and the bipedal dragon was smashed to pieces.


    Moore Raz looks at Chen.


    It''s so easy, even on the third level, even if it''s a two person monster.


    But Chen Ji still easily rolled.


    She didn''t see Chen Yu struggling at all.


    You know, in addition to Chen Yu, only Gaia can reach the third level in the association.


    And helys, with the help of Chen Yu, reached the fourth floor.


    Others have never experienced the third level at all.


    In a short time, Chen Yu finished killing another hundred bipedal dragons and got the customs clearance information.


    However, the result of customs clearance is still not good.


    Chen basically didn''t dodge the attack of the bipedal flying dragon.


    The more times you are attacked, the longer the clearance time, the worse your performance will be.


    "The fourth double team is Thunderbird. You don''t know when a small lightning will fall on your head. I can''t help you with this problem, so you need to rely on yourself. If you can''t survive, you will be killed by seconds."


    Moore Raz said, "then I will add three Guardian lights first. Do you need to grow up?"


    "I don''t need to. I have a very high resistance to the thunder system. The Thunderbird in the fourth double team is not a threat to me."


    "All right." Moore Raz said helplessly that the first four layers had no chance to give Chen Zhu the light of protection, and he didn''t know what he was doing.


    But it also shows Chen''s strength from the side.


    It seems that the strength of our president is not only a little higher than that of Gaia.


    Moore Raz immediately gave himself three layers of light.


    Then, the two enter the fourth floor together.


    Not long ago, Moore Raz heard a sharp voice in the distance, accompanied by an electric light.


    At a distance of more than ten meters, a flash of lightning came down from the sky and landed on Moore Raz''s head.


    In an instant, a layer of guard light disappeared. Although Moore Raz had paid special attention to it, the Thunderbird''s long-distance and trackless attack caught her by surprise.


    Moore Raz immediately put a layer of light on himself.


    At the same time, Chen can''t help but ask, "since the light of protection can be superimposed, why don''t you give yourself more layers?"


    "There can only be three layers of guard light at most. For each more layer of guard light, the magic consumption will double. For the second guard light, I need to consume twice the magic. For the third guard light, I need to consume four times."


    "If it''s a single guardian light, can you keep releasing it?"


    "If it''s a single guardian light, I can release it continuously for ten minutes. If it''s an intermittent release, I can maintain it for a long time." Said Moore Raz.


    Roar -


    at this time, two more lightning strikes Moore Raz''s head.


    Two Guardian lights were broken down, and Moore Raz immediately added two more.


    Chen Yu secretly evaluated that Moore Raz''s magic recovery speed should be very fast, and he should have mastered special recovery methods.


    But Moore Raz''s guard light magic is quite amazing.


    "How about the defense of the light of protection?" Chen asked as he fought with Thunderbirds.Most of the Thunderbird''s attacks fell on Chen Yu.


    Occasionally, though, a few stray bullets will hit Moore Raz on the top of his head.


    "Physical attack and magic attack have good defense effect, but the defense effect for liquid type attack is very poor, curse attack is completely invalid."


    "What about the other attacks?"


    "It has a certain degree of heat insulation effect, and the change of high pressure will break down the defense of guard light."


    If it was the last invasion of Comus Mosa.


    If Chen Yu did not crush him.


    So one more Moore Raz will have a huge impact.


    It can even be said that Moore Raz''s influence on the battlefield is not lower than that of Gaia, helris and Norma.


    Maybe I used to despise auxiliary witches, not only Moore Raz.


    Maybe Pattaya has the potential.


    I should try to take Pattaya with me to take part in various activities.


    Compared with the third layer of bipedal flying dragon, the fourth layer of Thunderbird has no threat to Chen.


    The Thunderbird''s thunder attack not only does no harm to Chen Yu, but also replenishes his magic power.


    And the Thunderbird''s physical attack is not as good as that of the second layer of monsters.


    Although Chen is not consumed, Thunderbirds can do almost nothing.


    If Chen Yu hadn''t deliberately delayed, he would have killed a hundred.


    But Chen also realized that if only this intensity of attack did not challenge Moore Raz.


    See if there''s anything in layer 5 that makes Moore Raz''s environment more challenging.


    Soon, the fourth level has completed the clearance requirements, and the clearance result is f, which is hard to see.


    However, Chen Yu does not know what the monster is in the fifth level duet.


    Last time I took helys to the fourth floor, helys was killed by thunder.


    "Be careful on the fifth floor. I don''t know what the situation is on the fifth floor. I haven''t done the fifth floor duet." Chen reminded.


    "I know. I''ll be careful."

 Chapter 1460

    The fifth floor of a single person is a three headed dragon, a mixed race dragon.


    Strange to say, other species have more heads.


    But on the contrary, the more heads they have, the weaker they are.


    Like micadas, or the three headed dragon.


    However, Chen doesn''t know what kind of monster will be encountered if the double team enters the fifth floor.


    When Chen Yu and Moore Raz entered the fifth level, there were no monsters in the distance.


    Chen remembers that the three headed dragon came out of the cracked ground.


    Will the monsters come out of the ground this time?


    "Watch out. The attack could come from underground." Chen reminded.


    "Yes, president."


    On the fifth level, this is a height that no one else has ever been to except Chen Yu.


    Moore Raz was excited and scared.


    She didn''t know what she was going to face or where Chen would take her.


    Suddenly, a hand came out of the ground and grabbed Moore Raz by the ankle.


    Moore Raz was startled. Her three layers of light were broken in an instant.


    The master of the hand was so powerful that he crushed Moore Raz''s ankle.


    "Ah..." Moore Raz screamed.


    Fortunately, Chen Yu shot in time and cut off the hand that came out of the ground in an instant.


    At this time, the ground began to drill out one by one swaying bodies.


    These bodies are bigger than human beings, and each of them is dragging a big black sword.


    With his head askew, there was no expression on his face.


    There is a strong body gas, but not as rotten as zombies.


    Death fighters, this is their name.


    In the test tower, any monster has a name, and the experimenter can see it.


    Moore Raz quickly applied healing to himself, suppressing the injury and restoring the light.


    But because Moore Raz''s foot bones are completely crushed, the low-level recovery light effect is not so good.


    The dead fighters attacked both men.


    When the air suddenly stagnated, three death fighters had rushed to Chen Yu and Moore Raz.


    "So fast!" Moore Raz couldn''t even capture the movements of the dead warrior with the naked eye.


    Three big black swords have been chopped down towards them.


    Chen Yu''s movement was faster. He swung the stone sword once, shaking three dead soldiers away.


    "How are you?"


    "It''s a little bit of an impact on action, but I can stick with it." Said Moore Raz.


    "Very well." Chen Zhu nodded.


    These dead fighters are fast and powerful.


    Although their bodies look dozens of times worse than the three headed dragons, their lethality is far above the three headed dragons.


    "I may not be able to protect you completely. The first thing you have to do is to protect yourself."


    "I understand."


    At this time, the attack of the dead soldiers began again.


    This time, the offensive is more fierce and the number of attacks is more.


    Although they are unconscious, they know how to fight.


    Some are horizontal, some are vertical, some are oblique.


    Chen Chu reaches over Moore Raz''s back collar, and whether she wants to or not, the blade of the other hand has blocked him.


    Moore Raz''s hands burst with gold: "the barrier of light!"


    A thin wall of light appeared in front of Moore Raz.


    However, the light wall seems to have no blocking function. The death warrior easily passes through the light wall.


    As Chen Yu was wondering, the dead soldier''s movements suddenly became slow.


    "Well, the magic effect is very good." Chen Yu killed two dead soldiers.


    "Only for dead creatures." "The light barrier will attach a layer of holy light to the body of the dead creature in contact with it, thus affecting the body function of the dead creature," said Moore Raz


    "Even so, it''s pretty good magic."


    However, the light barrier can''t last for long. After several death fighters are infected with the light, the light barrier disappears.


    Chen tried his best to protect Moore Raz, who was not completely standing still.


    She remembers Chen Yu''s words, first to protect herself, then to protect others.


    The threat of these dead fighters to Chen Yu is still limited, but the threat to Moore Raz is already considerable.


    Speed, strength, and their combat skills all make it hard for Moore Raz to survive.


    Chen Zhuo''s heart moved. If it''s a scuffle, let agarez cooperate with Moore Raz, stand in the rear guard and protect Moore Raz. It seems that this is a good combination.But Chen wants to try Pattaya now. Pattaya is also a senior member.


    Pattaya''s war dance is equally remarkable, but it''s not enough.


    Pattaya''s war dance is still limited, and too single.


    Chen hoped that Pattaya, like Moore Razi, would have her own characteristics and more diversified magic.


    Moore Raz is not bad at fighting.


    Even though she is only a supplementary witch, she still lives tenaciously without Chen Zhu collapsing.


    Moore Raz looked at Chen Yu as if he was in a bitter battle and couldn''t help but ask, "president, do you need the glory of the holy light?"


    "Absolutely not. This magic can only be used when it is really needed."


    It''s a good time to know the ultimate move of Moore Raz, the brilliant light.


    Restore everyone''s magic power, but this trick can be used once a year.


    This is a test tower. It''s a waste to use the holy light here.


    If the dead fighters are facing members of the supernatural society and Chen Yu is not present.


    Chen doubts that the supernatural society will collapse.


    It is really possible that the strength of these individual death fighters is almost the same as that of Gaia.


    Strength, speed and skill are already very strong.


    Chen Yu relies on absolute power to suppress, so he can kill them.


    At this moment, Chen Yu suddenly felt that the underground treasure hunt was really imperative.


    Chen Yu did not know whether he would encounter such a powerful enemy as the death fighters.


    But Chen Yu felt the threat from the dead soldier.


    At this time, the stone sword in Chen''s hand was broken.


    Although Chen has 699 stone swords, he plans to replace them.


    Chen Chu took out the black Trident.


    The power and strength of black Trident are much stronger than stone sword.


    Chen Chu swept around, and dozens of dead soldiers were killed at the same time.


    Moore Raz''s eyes were fixed. She didn''t expect Chen Yu to hide more powerful power.


    The black Trident changed Chen''s momentum.


    Chen Yu holds the black Trident. Even if he doesn''t use water, he can destroy the dead soldier with the weight inertia of the black Trident.

 Chapter 1461

    The black Trident is not what Chen is willing to take out.


    Because taking out the black Trident means the end of the war.


    Death fighters are really powerful.


    But in the face of absolute strength, it still seems a little insignificant.


    This also lost the significance of honing Moore Raz.


    Even Moore Raz felt that Chen''s black Trident had changed the situation completely.


    These death fighters basically touch the black Trident to die.


    However, Chen Yu is more looking forward to the sixth level of guard boss.


    When Chen Yu was alone last time, he was facing an abyss devil.


    Now on the third floor of the association''s basement lies the body of an abyss demon.


    But the body of the abyss devil belongs to helys now.


    Chen Yu promised heilish the body of the abyss devil.


    Helys wanted to control the body of the abyss devil and fight for herself as her own death puppet.


    However, the strength of the abyss demons in their lifetime is far greater than that of heiris.


    So even after more than half a year, helys still failed to control the body of the abyss devil.


    If helys can fully control the body of the abyss devil and become her death puppet, then her strength will increase dramatically.


    He overtook Gaia and became the first member of the association except Chen Yu.


    Of course, it is impossible for a dead puppet to have all the strength before his death, but 80% of the strength must be.


    Chen Yu promised to give the body of the abyss devil to helys and let her turn it into a dead puppet.


    But Chen also put forward a request, that is, absolute control.


    Because the strength of the abyss devil is too strong, if helys just manages to control it, it is likely to lose control.


    Once the dead puppet is out of control, it will cause great damage and loss, and casualties.


    This is not what Chen wants to see.


    That''s why Chen Yu made the request.


    If the death puppet of helys is out of control, Chen Yu will destroy it himself.


    "The sixth level belongs to the guard boss, which is not large in number, but its strength is amazing. I don''t know what monsters the sixth level double team will encounter, so you don''t need to participate, how far you can hide, and don''t hold the idea that you have to participate. There''s no need for that. If you want to participate in a battle beyond your strength, you will find your own way." Chen said.


    Moore Raz was a bit unconvinced, but Chen''s orders were still to be followed.


    When the two enter the sixth level, there is a huge abyss in front of them.


    Looking at the huge abyss, Chen Yu wondered, did he climb out of it?


    At this time, a huge arm stretched out from the abyss and grasped the edge of the abyss.


    Moore Raz almost sat on the ground when he saw the huge arm.


    She now understands what Chen means.


    It''s not really a fight she can take part in.


    This huge monster, as long as you touch her gently, she can get out.


    She hasn''t been to the bottom floor of the basement of the headquarters, because she belongs to the captives and has not been fully recognized by other members, so other members still have some precautions against her.


    After all, as the enemies of the past, they have not cooperated yet. Where can trust come from.


    Chen Yu is no stranger to this arm, because this is the arm of the abyss evil.


    It''s just that now that the double team comes in, doesn''t it have any change?


    Soon, the evil spirits of the abyss climbed up.


    But then another arm of the abyss devil came out.


    Two?


    No, soon the third abyss devil came out.


    Three abyss demons!


    Chen knew that the difficulty of the double group was three times higher than that of the single group.


    After the three abyss demons gathered, the war officially began.


    Six evil beams of light came out of their eyes, and they all focused on Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu doesn''t want to connect with the beam of evil spirits. He''s still X6''s beam of evil spirits.


    Chen Yu flies to the middle of the abyss, behind the demons.


    The black Trident in his hand swept to the back neck of the evil devil in front of him, carrying a piece of flesh and blood.


    The first abyss demon was killed instantly, and his huge body fell to the ground.


    His neck is only half full.


    For Chen Yu, whether it''s one or three abyssal evils, they all belong to the past style.


    Chen Yu doesn''t walk in the same place.


    Chen Yu has fought with the evil spirits of the abyss countless times.


    Chen Yu has been using the abyssal demons to try his moves before.


    Because at that time in reality, Chen Yu had an enemy that was the abyss devil.


    However, he was later killed by Chen Yu.Therefore, Chen Yu knew all kinds of attack methods, abilities and magic of the abyss demons.


    Chen then launched an attack on the second one, which was instant killing.


    Then there is the third.


    The whole process may be only three minutes away, from the beginning to the end.


    Then Moore Raz, who was hiding in the distance, got the clearance information.


    And customs clearance information is 3S! Compared with the previous achievements in customs clearance, it is not a concept at all.


    Before that, the clearance was f, e and D, not even a C.


    But this time Chen Yu cut through the mess quickly, killing the suspense in just three minutes.


    Is that his real strength?


    Moore Raz looked at Chen Yu with unbelievable face.


    At this time, Chen Yu made her feel the power of suffocation.


    Moore Raz rarely came to the test tower, but she knew that Gaia, the most powerful member of the association, was only on the third floor.


    And it''s the third floor for single people.


    But Chen Yu took her with him, and almost didn''t rely on her ability, and went straight to the sixth level.


    She did not know how to describe Chen''s terrible fighting power.


    "Let''s go to the seventh floor." Chen said.


    "President, how many floors can you take me?"


    "I don''t know. I''m on the ninth floor alone. I don''t know what floor I can take you to. I want to have a look."


    Of course, to keep going up, first of all, protect Moore Raz.


    And the monster behind, the attack power will also rise in a straight line.


    Moore Raz has little or no effect.


    But Chen Yu wants to know what monsters he will face and how much challenge he will face.


    The monster facing the seventh level of single person is the lava giant.


    Chen''s first weapon, bronze sword, was destroyed in the confrontation with the lava giant.


    Chen Yu still keeps the broken sword of bronze sword, after all, it is a very memorable weapon.


    I don''t know what kind of monster the seventh level of the double team will face.


    But it is certain that it is stronger than the lava giant.


    Chen Chu looks back at Moore Raz. "Are you ready?"

 Chapter 1462

    Chen Yu and Moore Raz enter the seventh layer at the same time.


    In front of them is a huge crater.


    Last time, a large number of lava giants rushed out of this crater.


    This time, it''s not the lava giant, but the immortal bird!


    Yes, it was the immortal bird Chen met in the deep underground.


    But it''s different from the immortal bird that has half the field last time.


    Now these immortal birds have not reached the realm of emptiness and brightness.


    The speed and strength are much higher than those of the fifth tier dead fighters.


    And they can also spray fire. The most important thing is that they are hard to kill.


    Chen''s black Trident smashed the immortal birds and made them into meat sauce.


    But the next moment, they regrouped.


    Every time Chen Zhu has to kill several times, they will really die.


    This also increases the difficulty and intensity.


    You should know that this time we are not going to kill one hundred, but one thousand.


    Chen felt that the difficulty suddenly increased.


    After fighting for a long time, Chen Yu didn''t kill a few.


    Because there are so many undead birds around.


    Chen Zhu killed them once, then turned around again, and he could not recognize them.


    It''s not good to go on like this. Either you''re tired or you''ve been fighting for too long.


    And Chen wants to go to the eighth floor.


    If we drag on like this, the immortal bird will probably break through Chen''s defense front and attack Moore Raz.


    Moore Raz can''t resist the undead.


    At this time, Moore Raz also felt Chen''s pressure.


    It seems that this is almost the limit of Chen Yu.


    But to see the seventh layer, Moore Raz was very satisfied.


    Originally, what Moore Raz imagined was that it would be almost the same after the second layer.


    She never thought Chen could take her to the seventh floor.


    At the same time, she saw the real war between monsters.


    Yes, in the eyes of Moore Raz, Chen Yu is a real monster.


    However, Chen did not intend to give up.


    The dark magma under Chen Yu''s feet suddenly spread out.


    Moore Raz had never seen Chen Yu''s move. He opened his mouth and looked at Chen Yu with astonishment.


    After the dark magma spread out more than 30 meters in diameter, it pulled up like a piece of cloth.


    A dozen undead birds were wrapped in it.


    At the edge of the dark magma, you can see the immortal birds inside trying to break through the dark magma.


    But the dark magma is thick and actually much tougher than it looks.


    The inner undead soon lost its resistance.


    The dark magma tightens.


    Compared with the immortal bird we met last time.


    These undead birds are actually not that powerful.


    Their biggest dependence is the hard to kill feature, which takes several times to kill, which also increases Chen''s'' workload ''.


    But dark magma is a good solution.


    After Chen used the dark magma, the efficiency increased a lot.


    Chen uses dark magma to make meat grinder.


    The ability of immortal birds to regenerate from fire is directly weakened.


    Moore Raz was already stunned.


    But it was also a rare bitter battle for Chen.


    Looking at Chen Yu''s past experience, he can call it hard work.


    One was the battle in the Amazon rainforest.


    Another battle was the black dragon on the ninth floor.


    Compared with the first two battles, the difficulty and intensity of this battle are the lowest.


    After about an hour of fighting, it finally ended.


    There is still residual heat in the air.


    "President, do we still go to the eighth floor?" Asked Moore Raz.


    "Of course."


    "But I can''t help anything. " Moore Raz said in embarrassment.


    "Now I want to see what kind of trouble the eighth floor will give me." Chen said.


    Chen Yu felt that Moore Raz would almost die if he entered the eighth floor.


    Because the eighth floor is above the sea.


    In the absence of any foothold, unless Chen Yu pulls Moore Raz into the air.


    Otherwise, Moore Raz has no chance of survival.


    Chen, however, needed to fight. It was impossible to keep Moore Raz in the air all the time.


    Two people enter the eighth floor, Chen Yu holds Moore Raz.


    "President This is... "


    "This is the eighth floor."Two people in the 100 meters high altitude, even this height still can not see the edge.


    Chen is curious about what kind of monsters will appear next.


    At this time, the sea level in the distance appeared a colorful light.


    What is that? It seems that some kind of creature has dyed the sea into a colorful color.


    The colorful color spread to the bottom of the two.


    Siphon jellyfish!


    These siphonophore jellyfish are not big compared with the previous monsters, and their size of four or five meters makes them look "weak".


    And they were very slow. Chen didn''t find any attack power.


    Are these jellyfish here for fun?


    It''s much weaker than the crazy sea devil on the eighth floor.


    Chen didn''t notice any threat at all.


    Is it as poisonous as jellyfish in reality?


    But I have a gluttonous pedigree, and the last thing I fear is toxicity.


    The glutton bloodline is the only one of all demon bloodlines that will not be poisoned.


    Chen Yu looked at Moore Raz and said, "are you going to let go of me directly or after lowering the height?"


    With Moore Raz, it''s clear that we can''t fight.


    However, whether it is to let go directly or to lower the height and then let go, Chen Yu feels that Moore Raz has no possibility of survival.


    As long as he falls into the sea, Moore Raz will be out.


    "Lower the altitude. I want to struggle."


    Chen Yu lowered to a height of several meters and released Moore Raz. At the same time, Chen Yu rushed into the sea.


    As for the life and death of Maul Raz, Chen Yu has already neglected it.


    But in the moment of rushing into the sea, Chen Yu felt his magic was pouring out like a blood avalanche.


    Three seconds, only three seconds, Chen''s magic completely disappeared.


    No matter how much magic heaven and earth restore, magic will disappear in an instant.


    These siphon jellyfish absorb magic?


    Yes, they can absorb magic.


    Moreover, after absorbing the magic power of Chen Yu, their bodies began to change. The original colorful colors became black, and their tentacles were like whips towards Chen Yu.


    It has to be said that this is a kind of hellish creature that Chen has never seen before. Their attack and fighting methods are also unprecedented.


    Chen''s body is still strong, and Chen''s fighting power is still strong.


    However, Chen''s magic was absorbed, which had a great influence on Chen.


    The tentacles of siphonophores swept Chen Yu, who immediately felt paralyzed.


    They also attack with paralytic toxin, but the paralytic feeling soon disappears.


    Gluttony bloodline works!

 Chapter 1463

    Compared with Chen Yu, he focuses on physical attack and strong physical defense.


    Even though siphon jellyfish is transformed into a physical attack through magic absorption, its attack power is still poor.


    However, this is also the enemy Chen Yu, who specializes in physical attack and physical defense, is unable to help them.


    If other people in the association meet, I''m afraid the result will be very sad.


    Chen Yu is wielding a black Trident. Because Chen Yu has no magic at all, his physical strength is his only support.


    And because these siphon jellyfish absorb magic too quickly.


    As fast as Chen''s small world and the recovery speed of the deep sea area can''t catch up with the siphon jellyfish''s absorption.


    You know, if it''s normal consumption.


    Chen Yu spent more than ten hours without interruption, even if he used ten thousand methods, one method, one sword and dark magma.


    The magic recovery speed of xiaotiandi can still be maintained.


    If it''s 0 Magic now and then the magic is completely restored, it''s only half an hour.


    But thousands of siphon jellyfish around can absorb magic faster than Chen''s magic recovery.


    And they are not absorbed by contact.


    But directly through the sea water, directly absorb the magic of Chen Yu.


    At this time, Chen Yu suddenly found that Moore Raz was not dead.


    What happened to her? She didn''t die?


    Hasn''t her magic been absorbed?


    And how does she fight against siphon jellyfish that can physically attack?


    Chen Chu has waved a black Trident.


    Fortunately, although Chen Yu''s magic is gone, his mobility in the water is still there.


    Chen Yu focuses on Moore Raz to see how she protects herself.


    But after a few eyes, Chen found out.


    Moore Raz didn''t know what magic was used to make his breath disappear.


    Although Moore Raz can still be seen with the naked eye.


    But jellyfish have no vision.


    Their only sense is the sense of touch.


    It was in this way that Moore Raz was able to escape the absorbing power of siphon jellyfish.


    Although it''s useless, it''s actually useful.


    Some opponents just don''t have vision.


    For example, crypt devils belong to the light wearer race.


    Of course, crypt also has the ability to detect heat and smell.


    But not all creatures have these two abilities.


    So this magic of Moore Raz is quite good.


    In fact, Chen Yu is also an attribute of restraining siphonophore jellyfish.


    The biggest advantage of siphon jellyfish is to turn their opponents into ordinary people.


    But it''s not ordinary people that Chen Yu lost his magic, so this kind of attack doesn''t mean much to Chen Yu.


    Of course, their vitality is still tenacious.


    Although there is no immortal bird that can be reborn in the fire several times.


    But sometimes Chen Yu can''t kill them with a single blow.


    For nearly an hour, I finally got the clearance prompt.


    And the result of this customs clearance is even worse than ever.


    There''s never been a score, G.


    It is estimated that the number of attacks can be calculated before, and the number of attacks can not be calculated in this layer.


    In fact, if Chen knew the characteristics of siphonophore jellyfish before.


    As long as we don''t launch into the water and directly use the mouth of the glutton to launch the muzzle gun, we have the same opportunity to pass the border without injury.


    But now Chen is considering whether to take Moore Raz to the ninth floor.


    A black dragon has made Chen Yu tired of dealing with it. Can he make it up to three times stronger?


    Chen is not sure, and his magic is still recovering.


    Recovery from 0 will take at least half an hour to full.


    Moore Raz was able to survive without going out of the way Chen expected.


    "President, do you want to continue?"


    Chen Yu looks at Moore Raz: "the ninth floor is a pure black dragon. Last time I just managed to win, but this time, I don''t know if I should take you to the ninth floor."


    "President, I can leave the test tower."


    Chen Yu pondered for a long time: "but I have been promoted since last time. I don''t think that black dragon is still a problem. I want to have something more exciting."


    Moore Raz is a bit of a fan of Chen Yu at the moment.


    She was amazed at the indescribable power.


    At the same time, she remembered how stupid it was last time ofette led them to attack the supernatural society.


    "President, I have a special way to restore magic. Maybe you can try it."


    "Is this your family heritage?" Chen asked.If it is a family inheritance, it is generally not allowed to leak out.


    Chen didn''t want to get Moore Raz into trouble.


    Anyway, she''s also under her own control.


    "No, I came up with it myself." Moore Raz said: "I used to be scolded by ofette because of the fact that the magic couldn''t keep up. Later, I was thinking about how to improve the magic at first, but it took too long to improve the magic."


    Chen Zhu nodded, indeed.


    Even their magic growth is long compared with the whole.


    Let alone Moore Raz.


    "Then I came up with a way, since I can''t increase the magic level in a short time, why not increase the recovery speed? If I can increase the recovery speed of magic, then I can persist in the fight for a longer time and release more magic."


    The truth is the truth. Everyone knows it.


    But how many people can do it?


    "So how did you get there?"


    Moore Raz nodded his head: "mental power, put out of mental power, can attract more Aura, but there is a certain risk that it will attract some harmful spirits to approach. If these spirits are absorbed in, they will pollute their own magic, and then it''s very troublesome to purify their magic."


    Chen Yu can''t release his mental power, although his mental power is quite strong.


    However, it also needs some skills to release the mental power.


    "It seems that there is a certain risk in this way. If you are fighting with enemies of spirit, it is better not to restore magic in this way. The risk is too great." Chen said.


    "I''ll keep improving." Said Moore Raz.


    "Then you keep working hard. I''m very optimistic about you."


    Chen Yu feels that his magic has recovered by 30%.


    To go to the ninth floor, Chen is still going to go in the best condition.


    After all, in the Ninth level, there are enemies in their own destiny.


    The handsome boy once said that we should be cautious at all times in the face of our old enemies.


    It''s the same for myself and the black dragon.

 Chapter 1464

    Chen and Moore Raz come to the ninth floor.


    The familiar breath spread from the north.


    But at this time, there are two breath from the southwest.


    The two breath in the southwest came first, a silver dragon and a red dragon landed.


    Moore Raz was already flabby with fear.


    She couldn''t breathe because of the double dragon power.


    Chen Yu has a toothache. He is a dragon with two completely different attributes.


    And like black dragon, they are all pure dragon.


    Black dragon and fire dragon are fire attributes, but the difference is that black dragon can use dark magic, and fire dragon is pure fire attribute.


    Chen Yu was more curious about the nature of the silver dragon.


    Chen can only vaguely feel the breath of silver dragon.


    And because Chen Yu himself was also blocked by Longwei, he could not feel more.


    Just then, black dragon came.


    Without a forepaw, he fell in front of Chen Yu.


    "You again! You''re here again. " The black dragon''s eyes showed cruelty and resentment.


    And Moore Raz is sitting on the ground.


    The three dragon powers fell in all directions. Let alone protect herself at this time. She couldn''t even mobilize a little magic power and was completely suppressed.


    If Chen Yu didn''t have Longwei as a protector, his magic would be suppressed at least 60% like Moore Raz.


    At that time, facing the three headed dragon, Chen Yu will have no chance to win.


    Fortunately, Chen Yu had Longwei, and the Longwei of the Dragon nationality was invalid for his peers.


    However, Chen Yu doubted the black dragon''s mount.


    Even though the black dragon was only a projection, as a ZuLong, he still gave Chen Yu unparalleled shock.


    The handsome boy never showed his strength, neither did Samuel.


    Therefore, there is no doubt that ZuLong is the most terrifying existence Chen Chu has ever seen.


    Compared with the projection of the three headed dragon and the ancestral dragon, the three headed earthworm is almost the same.


    Of course, facing three small earthworms, I don''t have the certainty of winning.


    "Hyperion, do you know these two men?" Silver Dragon asked curiously.


    "My forepaw was broken because of him." Black Dragon said coldly, his tone full of resentment.


    Chen Yu is a little curious. There are more than one dragon and more than three dragons living on the ninth floor. Maybe there are many dragon families?


    If I come alone, I will meet only one black dragon.


    So kill the black dragon, the black dragon will no longer exist?


    After that, when others come to the ninth floor, they will not meet the black dragon again?


    The silver dragon and the fire dragon look at each other, which can make the Heilong Hyperion break its claw, so its strength is absolutely not weak.


    "Can you stand up? If you can stand up, stay away. " Chen said.


    Before Moore Razi heard Chen Yu say that the Ninth level is a black dragon guarding the pass.


    Originally, she thought it should be the Dragon incarnated by Gaia.


    But when she really faced it, she realized how stupid she was.


    At present, the three dragon family and the fire dragon incarnated by Gaia are totally two concepts.


    From their Longwei to their bodies, we don''t know how many times worse.


    Just the body length is ten times less.


    All the three headed dragons are more than 100 meters long, and the body that covers the sky and blocks out the sun will frighten people at a glance.


    But Moore Raz also slightly slowed down at this time, hard to support the body, and then move back.


    Chen takes a deep breath, takes out the black Trident, and assimilates all the ways.


    Chen''s body is covered with black and red lines.


    The three headed dragon did not despise Chen because he was human.


    Since Chen Yu can hurt black dragon badly, he can hurt them as well.


    Even if it''s one to three, they still dare not neglect.


    At the same level, anything can happen.


    The war is on the verge of breaking out.


    However, Sanlong and Yiren are still in a state of confrontation.


    Finally, fire dragon took the lead Move your mouth.


    The Dragon took a deep breath, his neck was like a frog''s air bag, and then a terrible fireball like the sun shot at Chen.


    Chen Yu pushed his feet with all his strength, and he didn''t know how fast he was.


    Because when he reached a certain speed point, Chen suddenly felt that an air wall blocked his speed and made his body stagnate.


    However, Chen''s strength broke out again and directly broke through the gas wall.


    In an instant, the sound of breaking came from the air.


    After breaking through the air wall, Chen Yu felt that the speed became faster and there was no block.


    Is that the air wall? Is it the so-called sound barrier?


    Chen''s thoughts flew around, but Chen didn''t stop.Before the three dragons did not respond, Chen Yu had rushed to the belly of the silver dragon.


    The black Trident became a huge Trident with a handle of tens of meters.


    Chen Yu stabbed directly into the lower abdomen of the silver dragon.


    Silver Dragon feels the fatal threat and instinctively uses life saving skills.


    When -


    Chen Yu felt the Trident as if it were stuck on an iron block.


    Ice flakes splashed everywhere, and the whole body of silver dragon turned into ice.


    Just like black dragon''s unique skill is blood pressure.


    It can solidify the enemy instantly.


    Silver Dragon''s unique skill is to turn itself into ice.


    This is a deliberate killing move of Chen Yu. Unexpectedly, it failed.


    However, Chen''s reaction was also very fast, and he did not regret it, but changed the stab to sweep.


    The huge black Trident swept the silver dragon''s front paw. Although it didn''t break the silver dragon''s paw, it also made his huge body lie on the ground.


    "Set it for me!" The black dragon has a move.


    Chen Yu''s body suddenly stopped.


    Then a dragon tail with a hot flame swept by.


    Directly smash Chen Zhu out.


    Chen Yu reposes his inverted body.


    Silver dragon also stood up again.


    Sure enough, one on three is too much pressure.


    Chen Yu said in his heart, but he wanted to try again.


    After all, dark assimilation is a newly developed move of our own, which is also strengthened on the basis of the unification of all laws.


    Now black dragon and silver dragon have used their own unique skills. What''s the unique skill of fire dragon?


    Chen Zhu looks at the fire dragon.


    The Dragon felt Chen''s eyes and immediately realized that Chen''s next attack would definitely target him.


    Without saying much, Chen Yu has already attacked the burning dragon.


    This acceleration is smoother than breaking through the air wall for the first time.


    Speed is Chen''s biggest advantage. All three dragons have no way to match Chen''s speed.


    Black dragon''s eyes have been staring at Chen Yu. Even he can hardly catch Chen Yu.


    Fortunately, his efforts were not in vain.


    Got it!


    "Sure!" In a flash, the blood pressure of black dragon once again pressed on Chen Zhu.


    Chen Yu resisted in an instant, but at this time, Chen Yu''s mouth suddenly outlined an arc.


    Because his goal is not fire dragon, but black dragon.


    He knew that every time black dragon used blood pressure, he would fall into a temporary weakness.


    Although this debilitating process is very short, it is enough for Chen Zhu!

 Chapter 1465

    For Chen''s futile turn, the three headed dragons were a little unprepared.


    Suddenly, a spark bloomed in front of Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu went through the spark without any scruple, but then there was another explosion, more violent than before.


    Although Chen Yu did not look back, he could vaguely feel that it was the fire dragon''s attack.


    He saw the red light in his eyes. Wherever he saw it, there was an explosion.


    This is the fire of red lotus.


    And this is also his base card. It''s not like black dragon''s unique move is to control, or silver dragon''s unique move is to turn himself into ice.


    He is a direct attack, as long as within a certain range, he can have an idea to explode.


    However, the fire dragon found the power of the explosion, which seemed to do little harm to Chen Yu.


    At this time, Chen Yu was close to the black dragon.


    Chen Yu''s speed is too fast. If he puts another big one at this time, it will affect black dragon.


    Although black dragon and he are fire attributes, but black dragon is dark and fire double system, black dragon is not absolutely fire immune.


    His own explosion hurt him.


    Just as the fire dragon hesitated, the black Trident in Chen''s hand had pierced the black dragon''s jaw.


    The whole process is only less than 0.5 seconds. Black dragon recovers from weakness.


    But Chen Yu has already got it first.


    The great power of the black Trident penetrated the lower jaw of the black dragon.


    Big! The black Trident was infused into the dark magma in an instant, and the trend of geometric multiple increased.


    "Ah..."


    Blood burst out from the black dragon''s jaw and poured all over Chen Yu.


    The black dragon looks up hard and turns into a human.


    Finally broke free of the black Trident.


    Just a little slower Just a little.


    He was about to get a black Trident.


    It''s just that his move is also in Chen Yu''s expectation.


    Chen Yu didn''t stop at all.


    The black Trident in his hand swung around and swept over the black dragon.


    Both attacks hit the black dragon, but it''s also the black dragon.


    For others, I''m afraid it''s broken to pieces.


    The black dragon hit the ground, and Chen Yu fell beside the black dragon.


    Mention the dying black dragon.


    Just then, the key to the dead reappears.


    This is the second time the key to the undead is working.


    It should be on black dragon twice.


    The body of the black dragon has collapsed, even if it is stronger than the body of the dragon race, it can not support such a fatal injury.


    His soul is also being torn apart, not because of death, but because of the key of the dead.


    The undead key is breaking down the spirit of the black dragon.


    Chen Yu was puzzled. He got dragon power last time when he was infected with black dragon''s blood.


    But this time, the key of the dead reappeared, disintegrated and absorbed the spirit of the dragon, but Chen didn''t find any change.


    The strength has not been enhanced, and the small world has not changed.


    Suddenly, Chen Yu felt that he had more knowledge in his mind.


    This is the knowledge of black dragon?


    However, this knowledge is not very useful for Chen.


    It can be taught to Gaia.


    Gaia can''t practice magic all the time, but the dragon magic should be OK for her.


    Obitos doesn''t need it. He doesn''t need to learn from Chen Yu.


    His mother is better than anyone, and his blood is more pure than Gaia.


    Chen Chu looks at the black dragon whose eyes are dead.


    When the black dragon left the broken arm last time, it still kept the broken arm in human form.


    But as soon as the black dragon died, his body returned to Jackie Chan.


    Chen Yu looks at the huge body of black dragon and collects it.


    This taste should be good. After extracting the blood, Gaia can also be purified from the black dragon blood.


    Chen Chu turned to look at the fire dragon and the silver dragon.


    Fire dragon and silver dragon did not escape because of the death of black dragon.


    Moore Raz has been shocked by Chen''s Dragon killing.


    At the moment, Chen Yu is all bloody, and he doesn''t know whether it''s his own or black dragon''s.


    The tension was stifling.


    Finally, Chen Yu and Shuanglong moved.


    Fire dragon turns into a flame, Silver Dragon into ice.


    He came at Chen Yu. Chen Yu didn''t retreat but went in. He ran into Chen Yu.


    First, they collided with Yinlong.


    As a result, he was not accidentally hit by the silver dragon.


    Before Chen Yu landed, a terrible shock came from behind.


    Fire dragon''s attack launched, fire of red lotus.


    Unlike the previous exploratory attack, this explosion can be said to be a cataclysm.Chen Yu was engulfed in an instant by the blast.


    When the smoke of gunpowder was gone, Chen Yu was standing on the ground. His right arm was bloody and full of scorching marks.


    Injured! Even if there is unity, even if there is dark assimilation, it is still hurt.


    Chen has not been injured in actual combat for more than a year.


    The fire dragon''s attack was terrible.


    More terrible than a missile.


    Moore Raz covered his mouth and looked at Chen Yu in horror.


    Under that horrible shock, Chen Yu didn''t die?


    At this time, however, Chen''s injury began to recover rapidly.


    The burnt skin is sloughing and the wound is healing.


    Chen has trained in the impact and explosion of missiles in Hetu.


    Without that period of training, Chen is likely to be down now.


    After using the super red lotus fire, the fire dragon also weakened a lot, and his recovery speed was obviously not as fast as black dragon.


    He can''t be allowed to recover. If he does it again, he will be in danger.


    The dark magma again covered the wound of Chen.


    Chen Yu once again incarnated as a streamer to fire dragon.


    Chen will do his best this time!


    Magic flies by.


    The combination of the dark assimilation and supersonic speed finally made Chen''s magic surpass the recovery speed.


    The fire dragon''s speed is not slow, but it''s half slower than Chen Yu''s.


    In front of Chen Yu suddenly burst dozens of big and small red lotus fire.


    Although the explosion hindered Chen''s direction.


    But it also obscures the vision of the fire dragon.


    Fire dragon lost Chen Zhu''s figure.


    Suddenly, in the endless flames, a figure rushed out without any sign.


    With a flame, a black Trident.


    Bang -


    the black Trident hit the dragon''s neck.


    With a click, the fire dragon fell to the ground.


    However, Chen could feel that the blow did not break the neck of the fire dragon.


    In the fury of the fire dragon, he tried to get up again.


    Chen Yu is a fierce blow again, and he smashes the fire dragon to the ground again.


    Just as Chen Yu was about to fall in the third place, Yinlong''s support came.


    A huge cone of ice shot at Chen.


    Chen Yu felt the cold behind him, and his heart moved.


    In the moment of the ice cone shooting, turn around and swing the black Trident, and hit it down from top to bottom, precisely on the top of the giant ice cone.


    The ice cone immediately changed its direction and fell down.


    Poof -


    when the ice cone stabbed into the back of the fire dragon, the fire dragon lost its resistance completely.


    No one could have imagined that the most deadly attack came from his comrades in arms.

 Chapter 1466

    This time, after the fire dragon fell down, he couldn''t get up again.


    Silver dragon is not calm at this time.


    He wanted to get rid of the fire dragon.


    Unexpectedly, he was calculated by Chen Yu, and gave a fatal blow to the fire dragon.


    Chen Yu looks at the fire dragon in his eyes. This time, the key of the dead doesn''t appear.


    It seems that fire dragon is not the enemy of its own destiny.


    Chen Yu looks at the silver dragon, and the silver dragon also looks at Chen Yu.


    Even though the number of enemies changed from three to one, Chen was still afraid to be careless.


    None of the three dragons is sure to win.


    And Chen''s magic is only half.


    It seems that the silver dragon found Chen Yu in a weak state, did not escape or avoid, but directly attacked him.


    All of a sudden, there were countless ice thorns around Chen Yu, all of which were facing Chen Yu and completely surrounded him.


    Chen Yu''s black Trident swept around, smashing countless ice thorns, but there were still ice thorns coming.


    This ice spike is more powerful than the most powerful sniper gun.


    In an instant, it penetrates Chen Yu''s body and stabs into his body.


    Chen Zhu bit his teeth and pulled out the bloody ice thorn.


    Just then, the ice sting came again.


    Chen Yu will not wait in place this time.


    The attack direction of ice sting is fixed and it will not be tracked.


    Chen Yu quickly shifted his position and ran around the bend towards Yinlong.


    When -


    Chen Yu hit Yinlong with all his strength again.


    But except for the splashing of ice debris, it hardly did any real damage to the silver dragon.


    And the damaged part of the silver dragon''s body, under the effect of the cold air, healed again.


    It has to be said that the terror of the silver dragon''s defense made Chen Yu a little weak.


    You should know that Chen''s all-out attack, even a warship, has been sunk by Chen.


    But for silver dragon, there is no harm.


    And the reaction also numbs your arms.


    It''s hard


    Nearly ten thousand tons of power can''t hurt the silver dragon.


    The frozen body of the silver dragon is the most powerful one among all the enemies Chen Qian met.


    No one!


    If there is fire attack, it should be able to cause substantial damage to the silver dragon.


    But most of Chen''s attacks are physical.


    It''s a lot of trouble.


    Chen Yu has been attacking in a roundabout way.


    As long as he stays in a position for more than three seconds, ice spikes will appear and attack him.


    Chen Yu has been beating on Yinlong.


    Silver dragon can''t catch Chen Yu''s body shape with ice sting, so it can only attack Chen Yu with its limbs.


    Or with his frost.


    Chen has tried to attack where he thinks he is vulnerable.


    Eyes, mouth, tail, lower abdomen, back or wings Even the position of the generator.


    Chen tried to attack as long as he could.


    But Chen was disappointed.


    The current situation is that Chen can''t hurt Yinlong.


    The silver dragon can''t catch Chen Yu.


    The two sides are so locked up.


    But for Chen, this is not good news.


    If they can''t hurt each other, they can choose to fight back a lot more.


    This move has always been used by Chen Yu against the enemy.


    I didn''t expect to be used by others today.


    It seems that Chen Yu has always been on the main attack.


    But in fact, Chen is really at a disadvantage.


    Chen needs constant attack.


    Once his attack stops.


    Then it''s silver dragon''s turn to fight back.


    Do you want to use kill?


    Chen Yu is a little reluctant.


    Chen''s dark magma doubled last time he swallowed up mikadas and his army of stillborn monsters.


    This also made Chen Yu understand the new unique skill, one of which is to fill the dark magma into the dark Trident.


    But this is a unique move, but not a killing move.


    The real killing moves need to consume dark magma.


    Use it once less.


    For Chen, dark magma is still very important.


    Chen is not very willing to use it in this fight.


    But unless Chen is willing to retreat now, otherwise, if Chen wants to win, he can only use killing moves.


    Chen Yu finally made up his mind.


    This battle, oneself must win!


    Chen pushed away abruptly and opened a hundred meters.


    The dark magma converged in Chen''s hands and turned into a long bow interwoven with black and red.Pull bow full moon, bow with a dark magmatic arrow.


    There''s no need to aim. Chen just needs to capture the breath of the silver dragon.


    3¡¢ Two, one!


    The arrow went through the air, but in the moment when the arrow left Hyun.


    The arrow suddenly gets bigger, bigger, bigger!


    Silver Dragon had just wanted to fight back, but when he saw the huge arrows coming, silver dragon felt the danger.


    Ice barrier! Silver Dragon spits out his breath, and a huge ice wall appears in front of him.


    However, the ice barrier did not stop the arrow''s coming, and was pierced by a hole in an instant.


    In a second of ten thousandth, the arrow pierced the neck of the silver dragon.


    At the same time, along with the crack of the neck of the silver dragon, it spreads to the surrounding area.


    Roar -


    the silver dragon roars.


    Chen Yu has rushed to the front.


    Wielding a black Trident, he hit the cracked neck.


    The roar of the Dragon stopped abruptly, the huge head of the silver dragon fell to the ground, and the huge body also fell.


    The ice gradually faded, revealing the original silver body.


    Pass the Ninth level, score D.


    Chen Yu and Moore Raz in the distance look at each other.


    At the moment, Moore Raz can''t describe the inner shock.


    In her eyes, it was an epic battle.


    Compared with the battle of killing the dragon, all the battles in front of us are not worth mentioning.


    Whether it''s a raid to kill the black dragon, a fire dragon, or a fierce fight with the silver dragon, Moore Raz is astonished.


    Chen Yu stood in situ and looked at the body of silver dragon. The battle really exhausted him.


    Never so tired.


    Fortunately, it''s over. It''s over.


    Chen Zhu collected the body of Yinlong.


    "Let''s go. It''s time to go out. It''s impossible to break through the tenth floor anyway."


    "President Can you bring me in next time? " Moore Raz''s eyes are full of admiration and expectation.


    "Yes Come on. "


    To tell you the truth, this is a battle that makes Chen Yu tired and hearty.


    At the same time, it also pushed Chen Yu to the extreme and let Chen Yu know his own shortcomings.


    "You don''t need to record the progress of the ninth floor. Usually when I''m away, you still practice on the first floor." Chen said.


    "I understand, president."


    Although Moore Raz has a higher vision now, it doesn''t mean she''s stupid.


    Do you want to record the progress of the ninth floor?


    She can''t use any magic here. She is killed by seckill.


    Chen has planned to bring Pattaya in next time.


    She is also a good assistant and has combat experience.

 Chapter 1467

    People in the association were curious when they saw Chen Yu coming out of the test tower.


    They saw Chen''s weak look.


    They would like to know which floor Chen took Moore Raz.


    What kind of battle did Chen Yu go through? He was so weak.


    You know, this is the first time they have seen Chen Yu so weak since they knew him.


    "President, are you hurt?" West saw holes in Chen''s clothes.


    It''s obviously pierced by something sharp.


    It''s no surprise that there is no wound in the skin, and Chen''s self-healing ability.


    But that doesn''t mean the injury has completely recovered.


    Chen''s self-healing ability is only to restore the surface, in fact, the wound still exists.


    "West, move everything out of the warehouse."


    "President, do you have any big guys to put in?"


    Chen Chu nodded: "very big, very big."


    "Then I''ll arrange the work." Said West.


    Soon the warehouse was emptied.


    In the eyes of curiosity and expectation.


    Chen Yu piled up the bodies of the three headed dragon and put them into the warehouse.


    Exhale -


    everyone takes a breath of cool air.


    Now, they know why Chen Yu is so embarrassed.


    Chen Zhu completed the Dragon slaying feat.


    The body of the Dragon remains the most complete.


    The body of the black dragon is a bit broken.


    The body of the silver dragon is severed.


    Three dragons at a time!


    It''s not a Gaia hybrid.


    Gaia is now incarnated in the fire dragon less than ten meters.


    If you look at the three dragons in front of you, they are all over 100 meters in length, which is not a concept at all.


    Everyone looked at the three headed dragon in amazement.


    "Heiris, do you need it?" "If you need it, you can reserve a dragon for you," Chen asked


    Helys shook her head: "I can''t do it. No one can control the dragon. Even the dead dragon, the Death Magic belongs to the forbidden magic, and making the Dragon into the undead dragon is the Forbidden One. Transforming the abyss evil has left me without any experience of thinking about transforming other undead creatures."


    Helys knew that she could not chew too much, and she did not care about the bodies of the three dragons.


    "President, I want two dragon eyes, one for fire dragon and one for ice dragon." "I feel that with these two eyes, I can make an artifact," said Jolin Nash, his eyes glowing


    "President, the Dragon skin of this silver dragon can be used to make armor, which can withstand high temperature."


    "And Rouen Fassi himself? It''s up to him. " Chen said, "in addition, when Gaia comes back, ask her if she needs dragon blood. Take out all the dragon blood of the three dragons and keep it properly. Keep all the dragon meat, tendon, keel and horn."


    Everyone was full of motivation, and Norma couldn''t help saying, "president, I also want a magic stick made of dragon horn."


    "President, I want the Dragon beads of silver dragon. The Dragon beads of silver dragon can be used to make a magic array to attract the spirit around us, so that our magic can grow faster."


    "You can ask. In addition, Jolin Nash, you want dragon''s eyes. They can be kept for you. But you need to pass the second floor of the test tower first. Otherwise, take a artifact to the street. I really doubt whether you can keep them."


    "All right."


    Chen Yu spoke, and Jolin Nash could only listen to Chen Yu.


    However, as long as the thought of getting a magic prop made of the eyes of two dragons as a weapon, Jolin Nash is full of energy.


    The bodies of the dragon people are very precious.


    First of all, there are almost no pure blood dragon people in the world.


    Even if there is, it is not something that human beings can kill.


    And every part of the dragon is a rare treasure for human beings.


    "West, apart from the parts that have been determined but not yet determined, everyone participates in a collective discussion and makes a plan of distribution to ensure that every part of the three dragons is used in practice. Anyone who wants anything can come up with it. If there is any repetition, discuss it. If there is no discussion, conduct a public evaluation. In addition, I killed these three dragons. I want to improve the association, not to cause civil strife. So I don''t want irreconcilable conflicts. Do you understand what I mean? "


    There will be no conflict with Chen Zhuzhen.


    However, if some parts are really needed by many people and cannot be reconciled, people who don''t get them will inevitably have pimples in their hearts.


    So Chen hopes that west can discuss with others and come up with a practical and feasible plan.


    This ensures that things are distributed to the people who distribute them."By the way, don''t let Rouen fasibon idle. After all, we pay his salary. In addition, the head of the silver dragon pulls out the eyes and the skin of the dragon, and gives me the complete skull. I want to keep it as a collection."


    ¡­¡­


    Farry had never seen Chen Yu so tired.


    When I saw Chen Yu coming back, his clothes were all broken.


    And in a low spirit, fari knew that Chen Yu must have done something else.


    "Fari, didn''t you say last time that you wanted to make a collection like a villa in mirror lake? Today, I got a very good collection, even though it only has a head."


    "What?"


    "The head of a dragon." Chen said.


    "Don''t tell me, you went to kill the dragon today."


    "Yes, three headed dragon."


    "Is it dangerous?"


    "No, but I''m tired."


    It''s really very tired. This battle even exceeds Chen Yu''s strength.


    But for Chen, it''s not all unproductive.


    Chen feels stronger.


    It''s a full battle.


    However, after the end of the battle, Chen Yu released the unity of the ten thousand dharmas and the dark assimilation, the feeling of emptiness followed.


    Although it doesn''t make Chen Yu weak, it makes him very tired and weak.


    After returning home, Chen Yu was even more reluctant to move.


    Farry went to help Chen Zhu prepare dinner.


    Chen Yu picked up another mobile phone and dialed the handsome boy.


    "Hey, handsome boy, I killed that old enemy, that sexual enemy."


    "Yes, congratulations." The handsome boy didn''t seem to be surprised.


    "Don''t you say that the enemies of the phase are a great threat to me?"


    "As winners, nothing is threatening." Said the handsome boy.


    "How many dragon people are there on the ninth floor?"


    "Above the ninth floor, each floor is a prison. The ninth floor holds the descendants of ZuLong."


    "Is ZuLong your mount? Are you sure it doesn''t matter to keep his descendants in prison? "


    "Those are the descendants of the betrayed ZuLong. They are the blood of the Betrayer, so you can kill them as long as you kill the light."


    "As long as I kill light? There are many dragon people in it? "


    "More than you think, a lot more."

 Chapter 1468

    "How many dragon people are there on the ninth floor?"


    "Many years ago, there was a war between ZuLong and his son Hyperion. Hyperion led his descendants to fight with ZuLong in an all-round way."


    "Can my son beat me?"


    "So the Hai Bolong people lost the battle, the Hai Bolong was destroyed by the ancestor dragon, and most of the descendants were exiled."


    "ZuLong singled out all his descendants? How many are his descendants? "


    "At that time, the Hyperion was the largest group in hell, with hundreds of millions of people, except for the seven subordinate demons."


    "ZuLong defeated so many descendants?"


    "In fact, it doesn''t need to be defeated completely, just defeat his son. Hai Bolong inherited most of ZuLong''s strength and lineage, but it is still the blood offspring of ZuLong. ZuLong completely suppressed Hai Bolong in the blood, while other offspring and ZuLong''s strength are too poor, so they are not qualified to participate in the war at all, although there are several powerful grandchildren to encourage Strong participation, but the results still can not be changed. ZuLong wins, and the Hai Bolong people are totally exiled, and the Hai Bolong people on the ninth floor of the test tower are part of it. "


    "Is there no heirlong descendant in hell now?"


    "At present, most of the dragon people who form the ethnic group in hell are descendants of wularong, another child of ZuLong. They are also called wularong people. There are few pure blood heibolong people. However, the war between heibolong and ZuLong has nothing to do with wularong, and wularong has no grudge and conflict with ZuLong. So after the war, wularong, as the offspring of wularong The remaining habelung''s patrons protected them from exile and allowed them to integrate with their descendants, so it doesn''t matter whether the habelung or the ulalong, and ZuLong didn''t pursue the surviving habelung for that war, after all, the habelung is also his offspring. "


    "Why do father and son break up?" Chen asked curiously.


    There may be many cases of father son struggle in hell, but there is a reason.


    "It''s very simple: power, power, blood. As long as ZuLong exists, Hyperion will never be the ruler of the Dragon nationality. Ambition has defeated reason, and power can''t catch up with ambition." Xiaoshuai said quietly: "even if Hyperion is the most powerful son of ZuLong, but the son can''t defeat his father, Hyperion''s failure is also expected."


    "Is banishment confined in this test tower?"


    "No, above the ninth floor of the test tower, each floor is a small world. The world of the Hyperion in the ninth floor is not small. They have some resources and can move freely. The real exile is much crueler than this. They are driven into the abyss or the void, or trapped in chaos. They are bound and tortured by the distorted power. Test tower The Ninth level is like heaven for them. They have no more restrictions except for the rules I have made. "


    "That is to say, I will kill many people without any trouble?"


    "As long as you have that ability, you can hunt at will."


    Chen Yu is relieved. Since the handsome boy says it''s no problem, he doesn''t have to worry about his work.


    And don''t worry about killing the dragon.


    It seems that the ninth floor is bigger than you think.


    Listening to the handsome boy means that on the ninth floor, each floor is a small world and a prison.


    I don''t know what kind of felons are on the 10th floor. When will they go to have a look?


    If you can''t fight, you will die once.


    Of course, the first thing is to improve our strength.


    In the night, Chen entered the river again.


    The old turtle also entered the settlement as before. Chen Yu did not know that he had been here for hundreds of years.


    "Chen Yu, who are you fighting with? In reality, someone can beat you like this? "


    "Three headed dragon, Western dragon, pure blood." "I''ll come in and cultivate myself," said Chen. "By the way, old turtle, let me ask you something."


    "What is it?"


    "I want to learn fire magic."


    "What do you do with fire?"


    "Among the three dragons I fight today, one of them is a silver dragon. It can turn the body into an indestructible ice, harder than the hardest metal I know. It can''t move at all. If I meet it again next time, I''m not sure if I can move it."


    "So you want to learn fire magic to control that silver dragon?"


    "That''s right." Chen Chu nodded.


    "Idiot." "Your character determines your attributes," said the old turtle bluntly. "What you need to learn is not fire magic, but to strengthen yourself, defeat the opponent in the best way, and destroy the ice in the best way."


    "But I can''t do it."


    "Then exercise, exercise what you are good at, until you can do it." "Nothing is impossible," said the old turtle


    "Are you sure it''s possible?" Chen is really not confident.


    "Why not?" The old turtle naturally said: "in the past, you thought you could defeat the tiger by fighting with it?"Said, old turtle hit a ring finger.


    In an instant, an external incarnation of the old turtle appeared in front of Chen Yu.


    "Attack him as you like."


    Compared with those three black dragons, the strength of the old turtle is many times stronger, even if it is just the incarnation of the old turtle.


    Chen Yu can''t even shake the silver dragon, let alone the old turtle.


    Chen took three days to recover, and then attacked the turtle''s Avatar.


    However, Chen''s most powerful attack is no different from tickling.


    "You didn''t have hope from the beginning. How could such an attack hurt me?"


    "It''s as if I could hurt you if I had hope." Chen said, rolling his white eyes.


    "How do you know you can''t do it? Maybe this split is just better than you? "


    "Really?" Chen Yu immediately came to the spirit.


    "False." The old turtle is also rolling his eyes: "this is not a hot-blooded cartoon. Willpower is of course important, but it is impossible to have any chance to overturn in front of absolute power."


    "You are denying my efforts directly." Chen Yu looks at the old turtle gloomily.


    "So my advice to you is, don''t try to rely on willpower to decide the outcome of a battle. What you need is absolute strength. If you rely on the victory of danger to maintain every time, then you are not far from death."


    "What am I going to do?"


    "Don''t try to learn what you''re not good at. What you''re not good at is always what you''re not good at. What you need is to strengthen what you''re good at and then make what you''re good at stronger."

 Chapter 1469

    Chen Yu is in deep thought.


    The meaning of the old turtle is to let Chen Yu increase his attack power.


    Physical attack is speed, power, and the quality of the attack itself.


    It''s like Chen Yu''s personal strength now, if Chen Yu bombards a wall with all his strength.


    The result is not Chen Yu smashing the wall, but breaking through it.


    To increase his own quality, Chen''s unification and dark assimilation can be achieved.


    After the unification of Wanfa and six external avatars, Chen Yu is equivalent to seven people''s weight.


    Of course, there is no point in doubling the quality.


    But dark assimilation is different, dark magma has weight.


    By fusing all the dark magma with himself, Chen can instantly add hundreds of tons or even thousands of tons to his body or weapon.


    However, this way of increasing the weight is fixed, unless Chen Yu enlarges the amount of dark magma.


    However, there are not many opportunities to encounter the different space and the half blood dragon like the stillborn monster and micadas.


    Or through cultivation, with the improvement of magic, the amount of dark magma will further improve.


    However, it takes too long to increase the amount of dark magma through cultivation.


    It''s a long-term plan to improve your accomplishments and strength.


    The rise of strength is purely physical.


    You can exercise, but it''s hard for ordinary exercise to affect the improvement of strength.


    Chen is not sure how powerful he is now.


    After all, there is no machine to measure Chen''s current strength.


    Chen Yu only knows one thing.


    If it is not applicable to the case of "ten thousand law unification" and "dark assimilation", it is estimated to be about 1400 tons.


    However, this data is only a rough estimate, and I don''t know how far it is from the actual data.


    Therefore, to improve the attack power, only the speed is increased.


    Chen just tried to break through the speed of sound last time. There is no specific data on how fast.


    But that''s the speed of movement. The speed of the fist also affects the attack power.


    The ultimate speed of the ordinary people is about six to seven times, about a minute.


    And if it''s within ten seconds, maybe someone can do it eight times a second.


    Chen Yu''s boxing speed is much higher than that of ordinary people.


    However, the higher the speed, the smaller the strength.


    This is the question of energy storage.


    Muscles need to store strength, and then through the elasticity of muscles, the arm will be thrown out, so as to cause injury.


    Chen can''t violate this physical law.


    Chen Yu stood up and came to the body of the old turtle again.


    Pu -


    Chen Yu''s fist is as fast as lightning.


    If it is an ordinary person who is facing Chen Yu at this time, it may not be able to see Chen Yu''s boxing shadow at all.


    Chen''s fist fell on the incarnation of the old turtle.


    "It''s a beautiful punch, but it''s too weak. Your muscles are too slow." Said the old turtle in very scientific terms.


    Chen Yu felt the punch just now.


    It can also be faster and more powerful.


    Chen began to try again.


    This time, Chen Yu began to swing his sonic fist continuously.


    In 30 minutes, Chen Yu didn''t know how many fists he could swing.


    The accumulation of energy can never be improved.


    "Practice speed first. You''re not at your best." "You don''t have enough speed and strength. You want to practice both at the same time. It''s obviously impossible. First practice your speed to the extreme, and then consider how to release your strength at the extreme speed."


    If kinetic energy and potential energy are superposed, the power will increase naturally.


    Like a bullet, throwing a bullet by hand is not the same as shooting a bullet with a gun.


    Under the same mass, the gun can release much more potential energy and kinetic energy than the bullets thrown by hand.


    Chen Yu tried his best to speed up his boxing.


    There was a high-frequency whistling in the air.


    Chen Yu silently calculated that the speed limit can reach 80 times per second.


    It''s about ten times the ultimate human speed.


    Every punch can be supersonic.


    But punching and closing are not the same as running in a straight line.


    It''s impossible for the muscles to move consistently.


    Chen needs to train his muscles to remember that feeling.


    Keep training.


    Is this almost the limit?


    Chen Yu looked at the old turtle.


    "No, it''s far from there. You have too many extra moves to make and take. You can do it faster."


    "I will be a fast man soon Well, the joke is a little cold. " Chen Yu grinned: "I will be the fastest man in the world."In fact, Chen is now close to the limit speed. By constantly making up for various details, Chen''s speed has been increased to 120 fists of vaccine.


    To this extent, it is almost as fast as thunder.


    All of a sudden, Chen Yu''s mind popped out of the way the dragon people stored their strength.


    This is the memory from black dragon?


    The body structure of the Dragon nationality is different from that of human beings.


    But in terms of physics, they also need to follow the laws of physics.


    And every part of the black dragon attack, every attack, can do their best.


    This is related to the release of black dragon''s unique power.


    It doesn''t belong to the dragon family, but only to the black dragon.


    Each dragon has its own uniqueness. In the long years, they will continue to study themselves, so as to gain more powerful power.


    It''s the same with black dragon. He has a unique way of attacking.


    That''s why when we first fought with the black dragon, every attack of the black dragon was so overwhelming.


    This requires the blessing of Longwei.


    However, it is not to release Longwei, but to use it for itself.


    In a very special way, through Longwei''s stimulation of muscles, muscles produce some stimulating response.


    Although Longwei can''t work for other dragon families, it''s because other dragon families have the same barrier of Longwei, so it can''t work.


    However, it has an effect on itself. As long as it is properly controlled, it will not produce self suppression.


    Moreover, Chen Yu''s method of finding black dragon seems not difficult at all, and Chen Yu soon started.


    It seems that he absorbed the soul fragment of black dragon.


    Chen''s fists began to turn red, like the feeling of metal rubbing against high-speed air.


    This method not only increases the power of boxing, but also increases the speed.


    All of a sudden, Chen''s fist hit the old turtle''s chest, and the fist sank.


    Then the old turtle spewed out a mouthful of blood and fell to the ground.


    Chen Yu looked at the old turtle in amazement.


    "Old turtle..."


    "You You did a good job I I have nothing to teach you. The future is for you young people I finally Finally I can close my eyes... " The old turtle''s head was crooked, and there was no breath.


    Chen Xun turned his head and looked at the body of the turtle, the black line on his face.


    At this time, another avatar rushed over, full of indignation: "what''s the matter with you, younger martial brother, wake up..."

 Chapter 1470

    Chen Yu watched the two incarnations of the old turtle perform an episode of the double reed drama.


    Of course, most of the mind is still on cultivation.


    Chen found that his muscles felt sour.


    Chen Yu has some doubts in his heart. How can he get hurt so quickly?


    You should know that you will not be tired after three hours of fighting with all your strength if you use both the skills of oneness and dark assimilation at the same time.


    But now I''ve only been fighting for half an hour, and I feel tired.


    It seems that this way of black dragon, stimulating muscles, will increase muscle fatigue.


    In other words, this is actually a way of fighting beyond the limit.


    In a short period of time, we can certainly improve our combat effectiveness in an all-round way.


    There has been a qualitative leap in strength and speed, but it has also increased the muscle burden.


    When the old turtle finished acting, he was finally serious.


    "You just seemed a little special, not normal."


    "I''ve found a way to stimulate my muscles and increase my explosive power in a short period of time, but only for half an hour at most."


    "It''s not in your training plan. This skill can produce powerful fighting power in a short period of time, but it can also damage your body. There are similar methods in all walks of life of your people. However, most people leave a body injury in their later years after using it because of the overload injury."


    "When we use this method of taking drugs, it means that when we have to use it, the decision-making power is not in our own hands." Chen said.


    However, Chen Yu analyzed it from the perspective of medicine.


    Longwei stimulates muscle contraction, resulting in a strong explosive force in a short time.


    The high explosive force brought by muscle contraction also increases the release and accumulation of lactic acid.


    However, the release of lactate is largely due to the inadaptability to this high-intensity muscle movement.


    If you can adapt to the intensity of this high-intensity muscle movement, you may use this explosive force.


    Of course, there is also the possibility of fiber tissue damage.


    This possibility is relatively small, Chen Yu is more confident about his physical fitness.


    Muscle fiber tissue is the strongest tissue in human body, covering the whole body.


    This is used to protect the body itself. Even fat people have muscle fibers, which are only covered under the fat and cortex.


    Chen Xun''s heart moved, and the golden key could constantly let himself evolve.


    But in the past, it was the change of external environment, resulting in the evolution, so as to adapt to the environment.


    Then whether you can activate the evolution of the golden key through this exercise, so that you can adapt to the outbreak.


    Seeing the change in Chen''s eyes, the old turtle asked, "do you think of a way?"


    "Try again." Chen said.


    With that, Chen used the stimulation method again.


    "You don''t seem to listen to me." Said the old turtle meaningfully.


    "I have my own ideas." Chen replied, and in a flash, Chen fired hundreds of punches.


    With muscle stimulation, Chen can more clearly feel the rhythm of each muscle, as well as changes.


    In fact, muscle is not massive. If you use a microscope, you can see that muscle is composed of thin fiber lines.


    Chen''s perception is not only external, but also internal.


    This is called internal vision. This method is not only Taoist, but also does not belong to any single faction or religion.


    As long as we achieve certain accomplishments, we can achieve them.


    Chen can even sense every fiber tissue, even control and stimulate every fiber tissue.


    If Chen is needed, Chen can pressurize the muscles to expand them.


    To become a bodybuilder.


    But that''s stupid. Big muscles don''t make a bigger fight.


    Even Chen Yu can''t appreciate that kind of Mr. bodybuilding, without any beauty.


    Chen also doesn''t know what it means for people who rely on steroids and hormones to maintain their muscles for a long time.


    The final result of those bodybuilders is that they live half the life of normal people.


    It is possible that people in their thirties and forties will suffer from various diseases, and the prevalence rate is several times higher than that of normal people.


    It looks strong. In fact, the immune system and body functions have been destroyed for a long time.


    Gaia, for example, has been doing muscle contractions.


    Because the muscle is too big, it has already affected the combat effectiveness for her.


    Of course, gaiana is a result of growing tall, combined with long-term high-intensity exercise.


    So as long as she controls her diet and exercises her muscles at the same time, it can be easily reduced.


    Chen Yu also realized this, and now the key to improving his combat effectiveness lies in his muscles.This is a problem Chen has been ignoring in the past.


    Chen Yu has been improving his physical fitness and magic in the past.


    As long as successful, this way of promotion is very obvious.


    But they didn''t dig into their potential.


    Chen Yu continuously adjusted the muscle structure, arranged and distributed in the best way.


    Add a little dragon power and let it go


    Suddenly, the old turtle eyebrows a pick, fierce look to Chen Zhu.


    Chen Yu felt the changes of his body.


    In an instant, hundreds of boxing shadows appeared in front of the body of the old turtle.


    Boom -


    changed, everything changed.


    At a distance of more than two meters, Chen Yu actually blew out hundreds of huge boxing shadows.


    The shadow of the fist fell on the incarnation of the old turtle. It didn''t hurt him.


    But Chen can feel the qualitative change of his attack power.


    The whole process is under the control of Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu is a little bit of adjustment, a little bit of optimization, combined with muscle stimulation, so as to achieve this effect.


    In the past, Chen could not achieve this level no matter how much power he used.


    There''s no magic in it.


    Just by virtue of strength and speed, and with a little dragon power, it brings this kind of air separation attack power.


    Yes, that''s how it feels!


    Chen Yu did not stop, and the shadow of the fist was constantly released.


    "The most effective attack distance is about five meters. If the attack distance is more than five meters, your power of boxing shadow will be reduced. If the attack distance is less than five meters, the power of boxing shadow cannot reach the maximum." Said the old turtle''s incarnation, retreating to about five meters.


    "How about a real battle?" Asked the old turtle.


    Chen Yu is stunned for a moment. How about the actual battle? Fighting with the old turtle?


    This is something Chen never thought of.


    Even if it''s just an avatar.


    It doesn''t make sense, does it?


    If we want to fight in real time, we should also fight with opponents of the same level or a little higher. What''s the point of fighting with laobies?


    "Wait..."


    "Be careful, I''m coming!"


    Chen saw the old turtle''s fist, and it was the same shadow as his own.


    Chen Yu dare not have a little carelessness, and in a flash, he can swing hundreds of fists.


    Boom -


    Chen Yu lost consciousness.

 Chapter 1471

    Chen Yu woke up three days later.


    Chen Yu still has a fresh memory of that punch.


    After Chen Yu woke up, he said the first thing.


    Can you see my punch clearly?


    However, Chen always felt that the old turtle was only fighting for himself, and did it by himself.


    The ghost can see the punch clearly.


    What''s more about that punch than yourself?


    Chen Yu pondered half of his salary, and his mind flashed back to the picture before his coma.


    After half pay, Chen looked at the old turtle and said, "I''m sure you''re just trying to beat me."


    "No, you didn''t find the secret."


    "What mystery?"


    "It''s up to you to find out."


    "I still think you''re trying to hit me."


    "In fact, part of the reason is to exercise your anti Strike ability." "Ordinary missile attack can''t hurt you any more. Now it''s time to replace me," said the old turtle


    That''s what I said, but I hurt myself badly for the first time.


    And then three days in a coma, isn''t it too much?


    Chen Yu may be very strong in the normal world, but in the face of the old turtle.


    Even if it is one thousandth, or even one thousandth of the strength of the body, Chen Yu does not even have the ability to resist.


    This is a qualitative gap. How long does Chen Yu have to practice?


    It''s less than two years, but the old turtle has cultivated for thousands of years.


    Moreover, when reaching a certain level, the level of promotion may be slower and slower, but the strength of the promotion will be faster and faster.


    Let''s say Chen Yu and Gaia.


    In the past, Gaia was able to fight Chen Zhushi out.


    Now Chen can finish abusing Gaia.


    Because Chen Yu''s strength is getting stronger and stronger, and his strength is improving faster and faster.


    Today''s old turtle, perhaps do nothing for a day, the strength of the promotion is greater than Chen Xun''s ten-year ascent.


    Just like a rich man who has deposited 10 billion dollars in the bank, if he doesn''t do anything, one day''s interest can be earned by an ordinary person after a lifetime of hard work.


    And Chen Yu is the poor man in front of the old turtle.


    The old turtle showed great enthusiasm for beating people.


    He has never trained Chen Yu in this way in the past.


    That''s because Chen Yu in the past seems too fragile to him.


    But now, he felt the time was right.


    Chen is strong enough.


    You can punch him.


    All in one? I can''t stop a punch.


    Dark assimilation? I can''t stop a punch.


    Add the two? Still can''t stop a punch.


    Chen Yu exhausted all he could, but he still couldn''t escape being knocked out by a fist.


    Chen tried to stop the blow with his shadow.


    But it turned out to be no different.


    As the old saying goes, under the absolute power, all struggles seem so futile and ridiculous.


    In front of the old turtle, Chen''s strength is really like a joke.


    Three days, three days, three days of coma


    Every time Chen Zhu recovers from the injury, he receives the one punch training from the old turtle.


    But I don''t know if the old turtle is lighter.


    After more than ten times of coma, the old turtle told him that he was only comatose for more than two days this time.


    Chen Yu is very skeptical. In fact, it''s the old turtle who has made light start, not his own progress.


    The old turtle was just afraid that he didn''t want to play, so he started to play lightly.


    However, after 20 times, Chen found that he had blocked the first fist of the old turtle.


    Although seriously injured, but not coma.


    "Old turtle, how far should I practice?"


    "Practice until you stop me at least three times. You are still standing."


    It''s not easy. Only when you really face the fist of the old turtle can you feel the pressure like a landslide.


    "Idiots? What kind of junk magic are you using this time? Have you abandoned your best field and tried to resist me with magic? "


    Chen just used the magic found in the soul fragment of black dragon, shadow barrier.


    But as the old turtle scolded, this choice is really stupid.


    Well, it''s just an attempt by Chen.


    After trying, Chen Yu is sure that he is not suitable for this kind of exorcism.


    Although Chen can do several kinds of magic, they are all auxiliary magic.


    There is almost no offensive magic.


    Although the old turtle always said that he did not have this talent.


    However, Chen proved the correctness of the old turtle by trying.


    Pure physical attack is more suitable for you.


    Lao BIE''s test of Chen Yu was more a one-sided beating than a practice.This practice lasted longer than Chen Yu''s practice of the imperial sword.


    Even when Chen left Hetu, it was not finished.


    Come in the next night and receive the cruel and inhuman training of the old turtle.


    Although the process of being beaten was painful.


    But Chen really felt that he was strong.


    Maybe it''s only two nights in the outside world.


    But not for Chen Yu. It''s three years.


    Of course, even so, Chen can''t resist three punches.


    Even one punch can seriously injure Chen Yu, and the second one is just physical resistance.


    The third punch, Chen Yu, is bound to lose consciousness.


    This kind of training is too long and too painful.


    "No, you have to be able to maintain your defense after the first punch. If the first punch destroys all defenses, then the second and third punches are absolutely irresistible."


    That''s the way to say, but how can we resist the first punch without breaking all our defenses?


    This is a big problem.


    But this kind of training method can not activate the evolutionary power of the golden key.


    Chen Xun can''t rely on evolution to get everything.


    in order to resist the old turtle''s first punch, first of all is to resist the next first blow, and is a comprehensive defense, can not be disintegrated.


    Once the first punch failed to defend, all Chen''s defense systems were destroyed.


    Then we will face the second punch of the old turtle.


    , with his physical quality, hard to resist the old turtle''s second fist, will directly let his body collapse.


    The third punch is a deadly one.


    The first punch is coming again! Old turtle doesn''t punch fast.


    It''s not that he can''t get up quickly, it''s the time he gives Chen Yu to react.


    Of course, Chen can avoid it, but in this way, he loses the significance of training.


    Chen''s brain is working fast.


    In a flash, Chen Yu suddenly thought of a possibility.


    This time, the dark magma did not attach to Chen Yu, who did not assimilate in the dark.


    Dark magma forms a wall, a solid wall.


    It''s not like a mud pile, it''s more like a brick wall.


    Chen''s hands pressed against the wall, and the dark magma became very hard. Chen had never used the dark magma like this before.


    Even though Chen Yu used to defend himself with dark magma in the past, he never created such an impregnable wall with dark magma.


    Bang -


    the first punch of the old turtle fell on the wall, and the dark magma split.


    Chen Yu flew out, and the old turtle looked at Chen Yu on the ground. "It''s good. You''ve developed a new way of fighting, but it''s not in our training list."

 Chapter 1472

    The old turtle wants Chen to train his own defense, not other defense skills.


    So this time, the old turtle beat Chen Yu down with a fist.


    This time, Chen Yu was in a coma for more than ten days.


    Cultivation will continue.


    Old turtle''s three fists still make Chen Yu unable to parry.


    Chen''s body is also changing.


    This feeling was initially vague.


    However, as the number of times of being beaten by the old turtle increases, the feeling becomes more and more intense.


    It seems that the evolutionary power of the golden key is working again.


    It seems that Chen Yu did not know whether the change originated from the evolution of the golden key.


    "Eh, your resistance seems to be improving You seem to be different. " The old turtle also found it.


    But Chen couldn''t find the change.


    The body structure is still the same, so are the organs.


    It''s no different from normal people.


    Chen Yuming felt the change.


    But I can''t find where the change is.


    Chen Yu suddenly thought of a possibility.


    If there is no change in body structure and body strangeness, then what has changed must be unobservable.


    What can''t be observed in the body?


    Now Chen can look inside, and the secrets of his body can be seen almost at a glance.


    Of course, it''s not absolute.


    There are other things Chen can''t observe.


    That''s the cell!


    Chen Zhu can look inside, but he can''t look down.


    In other words, the biggest possibility is that the cells have changed.


    This makes Chen Yu very doubtful whether it is the evolution of gold key.


    Because every time the golden key influence leads to the evolution of Chen, there is a very obvious perception.


    But this time it''s very fuzzy, from a very small perception to a more intense physical change.


    If it''s not the evolutionary power of the golden key, what else?


    The key to the dead? The ability of the key of the dead is not to evolve, but to absorb the soul fragment of the enemy, which is exactly the soul fragment of the enemy of the phase.


    Chen Yu''s mind moves. No, the ability of the key of the dead is not to absorb soul fragments.


    But make up! Like two pieces of jigsaw puzzle, the key of the dead is to absorb the soul fragments of the enemies, so as to make up for their own defects, or shortcomings.


    Maybe the soul fragment of black dragon has made some changes to itself?


    Is it just an increase in resistance?


    In fact, Chen Yu is in a coma


    Chen Yu was knocked unconscious by the old turtle again.


    But now, Chen can be conscious.


    This was only discovered when Chen Yu was unconscious this time.


    Maybe it''s subconscious now.


    However, Chen Yu clearly felt the concept of "I".


    If it''s just a dream, there won''t be the concept of "I".


    Chen Yu did not understand what was going on.


    Maybe this is self awakening.


    Chen can also sense the world in a coma.


    Chen Yu''s heart moved. What if he consciously used magic to speed up the process of repairing the injury?


    Chen Yu was in a coma when he was punched in the chest by an old turtle.


    All the ribs in the chest were broken, and the huge impact also caused the brain to crash for a short time.


    Sure enough, Chen felt that the recovery speed of his body was also accelerating.


    The old turtle looked at Chen Yu, who was unconscious on the ground.


    Seems to see a little bit of fame.


    "Is the sea of consciousness awake? More progress than you think. "


    Chen Yu didn''t hear the old turtle talking to himself.


    But Chen found a problem.


    The source of magic in my body disappeared.


    Yes, it just disappeared.


    But my magic is still there.


    Just now, the magic used to repair your injuries comes from every corner of your body.


    Every psychic has a source of magic, and Chen Yu is no exception.


    Now, however, Chen Yu finds that his source of magic has disappeared.


    It made him a little alarmed and unprepared.


    Chen Yu suddenly realized that whether the disappearance of his magic source was related to the change of his body.


    According to my guess, my changes come from cells.


    Then, will the magic source disappear because of the change of cells.


    Chen Yu tried again to prove his conjecture.


    Sure enough, every time I use magic, magic will emerge from every part of the body, every corner.However, after careful examination, no magic source was found.


    Have cells become a source of magic to store magic?


    Xiaotiandi is sending magic into the body and then charging every cell.


    Chen Yu suddenly opens his eyes.


    The old turtle saw Chen Yu wake up, showing a trace of surprise: "this time so fast?"


    "How long have I been in a coma?"


    "Thirteen hours."


    "My body seems to have changed." Chen Yu looked at his hands.


    "It can be seen that this is very similar to the way that the Western dragon lizard stores demons."


    "You mean, I''m like the dragon clan''s way of storing demons?"


    "Well, every cell of yours is full of magic."


    "Don''t the dragon people also have magic sources? Isn''t dragon ball? "


    "Dragon beads are not the magic source of the dragon people. Dragon beads are their lives."


    "Is my change obvious?"


    "No, it''s not obvious. You''re just like the return to nature of Taoism. If I''m not more powerful than you, I can''t see your change."


    Chen Yu looks at his arms, and feels that he is full of strength.


    "Will I become a dragon?"


    "What you''re changing is the way you store energy, not the way your genes become dragon."


    "I know the reason for the change, but I don''t know what the inducement is. Is it your beating?"


    "On the one hand, I think it''s a normal evolution trend, just like the survival of the fittest in the nature. The better way to store demons eliminates the backward way to store demons. In a way, it''s also evolution."


    "But I didn''t feel my magic growing."


    "Evolution isn''t just about growth, it''s about being more practical and efficient." "The survival time of a cell is from a few days to a few months," said the old turtle. "For magic cells, the life span of cells will be greatly increased, and the renewal frequency of human cells will be reduced, which means that your life span will be greatly increased. In this regard, you have earned the most fundamental way to extend your life span There are side effects. "


    "In addition, the cell is full of magic, which also makes your physical fitness leap in an all-round way. Do you want to try it?"


    Chen Yu hesitated for a moment and looked at the old turtle: "start Easy. "


    "Don''t worry, I will be very light, you won''t feel Pain. "


    In a moment, Chen''s body was out of control and his brain sank.


    In the moment of going into a coma, Chen Yu has only one thought and swears.

 Chapter 1473

    Chen Yu fell again.


    However, Chen Yu felt that the coma time was very short.


    Chen opened his eyes fiercely.


    "Laobie, you cheat. This is not a training course." Chen complained.


    If that was really going to kill Chen, Chen would have died long ago.


    But the old turtle''s attack just now obviously exceeded the specification.


    "People and other species need to be stimulated to stimulate their potential. Your current cells are full of energy and extremely active, so if you want to go further in the next stage, stimulate your cells."


    With that, the old turtle kicked Chen Yu''s ass: "you can go away."


    Chen was kicked out of the river map, but the air outside was totally different from that inside.


    Because in the river map, the old turtle is too strong.


    In fact, the spirit of heaven and earth absorbed by Chen Yu is all emanated from the old turtle.


    Chen is like a big boss, and Chen is a small employee.


    But it''s different in the outside world.


    The spirit of the outside world does not belong to anyone, just like natural resources.


    Every cell in Chen''s body is greedily devouring the aura in the air.


    Xiaotiandi is also running at the fastest speed, transforming the aura into magic, and then delivering it to Chen''s body and cells.


    "Chen, in the middle of the night, are you standing there trying to scare people?"


    Fali didn''t know when to open her eyes and look at Chen Yu standing in front of the balcony.


    Chen Zhaogang turned his head, suddenly he felt light and floated.


    It''s like Out of control


    Chen Yu was crawling around in mid air, looking like a dog planer.


    "Chen, it''s so late Are you in a farce? "


    "Well Fanny, nothing I''m practicing... "


    "Do you practice dog crawl swimming?"


    "In fact, this dog climbing style is a special way of cultivation." Chen Yu said with a smile, while his hands were planing in the air to let himself float out.


    "Ignore you, I sleep." Farrie pulled on the quilt.


    Chen Yu is also very depressed.


    It was good when there was magic source.


    At this moment, there is no magic source. Magic spreads all over the body, but it becomes difficult to control the gravity of the body.


    It can''t be absorbed any more. It can''t make cells over saturated. If the magic is saturated, it can''t even contact the ground.


    After considering half the salary, Chen Yu decided to consume half of the magic power in his body.


    Originally, it was about 80% magic power. After Chen poured half of it, it was 40% magic power.


    And this also let Chen Yu fall back to the ground, and there is no light floating feeling.


    Chen then made several attempts. If his magic power exceeded 60%, he would fly.


    However, as long as the stability of the magic does not increase, it can be stable on the ground.


    If there is a fight, you need to do your best, it will take about 15 minutes for the magic to recover to 100%.


    It seems that I also need to practice flying and landing.


    The body has been kept at 40% magic, not very comfortable.


    People instinctively want their bodies to be at their best.


    It''s like eating 40% of a person''s food, and you won''t like it.


    However, Chen''s current state also confirms the original speculation.


    When the magic is so strong that the body mass is lower than the air, then the human body can get rid of the gravity.


    And because Chen''s magic has become so powerful, Chen can now get rid of gravity.


    Different from using xiaotiandi to fly in the past, Chen Yucai now really has the ability to fly.


    No longer limited by the small world, but not more than 100 meters high.


    But in one night, Chen tried many times, but he couldn''t control it.


    I don''t know how to fly or land.


    When Chen Yu was at the top, he flew to a height of ten thousand meters.


    Chen is not afraid of being found by radar.


    Radar can only detect metals or heat sources now.


    It doesn''t detect if a person is flying high.


    Unless the individual is big enough.


    The real feeling of soaring in the sky is very wonderful.


    That''s a feeling like never before.


    Chen has also skydived.


    But that feeling is totally different from the feeling of flying up.


    However, Chen did not stay for long, and then reduced the magic landing.


    ¡­¡­


    Northern Europe, Hungary -


    here is the origin of the witch.


    In the middle ages, it was also the most serious area to hunt and persecute evil women.Of course, in modern times, the witch began to unite again.


    And Hungary ''s most famous witch, it should be bloody Marie.


    There are many legends about Bloody Mary, some say she is a vampire, some say she is a witch.


    In fact, many psychics know the origin of Bloody Mary.


    She comes from scarlet church, a mysterious and powerful religious organization.


    And every generation of the scarlet church is called Blood Mary.


    The legendary twelve generation Blood Mary is not famous for her strength.


    It''s because of her aristocratic status and cruel means.


    The origin of scarlet church is from the witch Lilith. The first generation of Blood Mary is the maid of the witch Lilith, so every later generation of church leader is called Blood Mary.


    Although the scarlet church advocates blood, it claims that magic comes from blood.


    But they are not heresy, and they do not pursue cruel and evil magic.


    The legendary Blood Mary does not represent the scarlet church.


    In the northern European world of spirituality, every generation of Blood Mary actually has a very high status.


    If there is any trouble in the spirit world, scarlet church will help.


    Especially in modern times, scarlet church has been washing away the stigma caused by twelve generations of Blood Mary through good deeds and righteous deeds.


    In fact, they are a group of smart women, who know that they can''t stand in this era through violence and evil.


    Plodon castle is the headquarters of scarlet church.


    Now it''s twenty-three generations of Blood Mary in power.


    In fact, in addition to the twenty-three generations, there are twenty-four and twenty-five generations of Blood Mary.


    Although the latter two generations inherited the title of Blood Mary, because the former generation was not dead, the twenty-four and twenty-five generations were just famous and had no right.


    Today, more than 30 guests have been attracted to the castle.


    They were all invited by Mary the twenty third generation of blood.


    They come from all over the world, many of them are famous for their spiritual world.


    Twenty three generations slowly walked out of the castle to welcome these invited guests.


    "Thank you for your coming, which makes scarlet church shine." Twenty three generations of Blood Mary on crutches slightly forehead, to express their etiquette.


    She is too old to witness World War I and World War II. She is going to rot.


    "I think you all know why I came to you?"

 Chapter 1474

    More than 30 guests are psychics from all over the world.


    Regardless of their status and reputation at home or abroad.


    In the face of the 23 generations of Blood Mary, which can almost be called living fossil, they all have to show enough respect.


    And they were all invited by Mary the 23rd generation of blood.


    Many of them have dealt with the 23rd generation Blood Mary or scarlet church.


    "I am going to rot." As soon as Mary of the twenty third generation opened her mouth, she threw out a thunder.


    Everyone opened their mouths and looked at Mary the 23rd generation in amazement.


    But I take it for granted.


    After all, this is almost the oldest man in the world. He is 140 years old now.


    She has gone through three centuries, from the end of the 19th century to the 20th century, and now to the 21st century.


    She witnessed too much, war and destruction.


    She is also the most powerful woman in the world.


    "According to the tradition of scarlet church, I will pass on my strength to the next generation of twenty-four generations of Blood Mary, but my strength is too strong. Even if twenty-four and twenty-five generations have accepted my strength inheritance, they can only accept one percent of my strength."


    Everyone took a breath of cold air, not to mention the 25 generations of underage Blood Mary.


    The twenty-four generations of Blood Mary have actually emerged in the world of spirituality.


    She is called the best inheritor of the 23rd generation, even the most powerful Witch of the younger generation.


    Twenty four generations of Blood Mary can be compared with some old guys in their seventies and eighties.


    But even such an excellent twenty-four generations of Blood Mary can only accept one percent of the power of twenty-three generations of Blood Mary?


    According to their understanding of scarlet church, how powerful this inheritance is, how much magic it can accept.


    Not a little more, not a little more.


    But the twenty-four generations, so powerful and so excellent, are only one percent of the twenty-three generations.


    So how powerful is the twenty-three Blood Mary?


    "I don''t know that after my death, my soul will return to Lilith''s embrace, or go to hell, and after my death, the rest of my strength will dissipate, but I hope to leave something in the world as a mark of my existence." "That''s why I came to you. Please help me to convey my will," said Mary


    "Mrs. Bloody Mary, please give me your order."


    "I will divide the rest of my strength into 98." "Eight in China, eight in Europe, three in Japan North America. "


    "Excuse me, Ms. Xue Mary, what is the basis of your distribution method? Or just by your personal preference? " The person who asked the question was a guest from North America.


    He was dissatisfied with the fact that North America had only one share.


    "I made an evaluation based on the strength of different countries or regions. As a great power of different regions, China is the most powerful country and region of supernatural power in the world, so I think everyone has no objection. As my hometown, Europe is also the second largest supernatural region in the world, so it''s the same as China, and other regions are relatively weak, so there are too many What benefits. "


    "I think the supernatural power of these two regions is strong enough, and they don''t need to be divided so much." "On the contrary, I think Ms. Xue Mary should consider supporting regions and countries with relatively weak strength, such as North America," said the representative of North America


    "Each of these 98 forces represents a responsibility, which is not given in an ordinary way. For example, in Japan, I will put forward three requirements. The first one is to re seal the killing stone that is about to be sealed, the second one is to solve the mystery of the troubled land, and the third one is to kill the ghost king who is dormant in the long tail shrine. Who can do these three One of the requirements can be obtained, and I do not limit the completion of other countries and regions. If there is no one country or region you belong to, you can go to other countries or regions. If you can complete the requirements ahead of the national psychics, you can also come to me to obtain a strength. "


    "The mission of North America is to find and destroy the ghost ship Turin. Is there any other mission of the same difficulty in North America? If so, I don''t mind sharing another one with North America. "


    The North American representative sweats, looks for and destroys the Turin ghost ship!?


    Turin is a legendary ghost ship. It has been crossing the Pacific Ocean for more than 300 years.


    The original Turin was a trade ship carrying slaves.


    But during the last escort of the Turin, they put a wrong passenger on the Turin.


    At that time, the greatest wizard in Africa launched the most terrible attack in the middle of the journey, and sank into the Pacific Ocean with the Turin.When the Turin reappeared, it became a synonym for disaster.


    Torino''s former routes have all been dead.


    That route used to be the most prosperous trade route, but when the Turin reappeared, no one dared to take that route.


    The ships that dared to take that route did not reach their destination, even in modern and modern times.


    The government and psychic organizations have tried to liquidate the Turin and destroy the terrible ghost ship.


    But as a result, the Turin was still wandering on the death route, but the team that went to clean up never came back to shore.


    The representative of North America felt that Mary of the twenty third generation must have prejudice against the spiritual world in North America.


    She''s just trying to be tough.


    There''s no way the Turin can be destroyed.


    Of course, people in other regions don''t think so.


    For example, the representative of Japan region: "Ms. Bloody Mary, you are so kind to the North American spiritual world. Our task is so difficult. Why is it so simple in North America? Although the spiritual world in North America is indeed weak, it will not let us complete the legendary task, but only let the spiritual world in North America complete the purification task."


    "If you think that the task in any region is simple, you can go to that region. Although I divide the task into different countries and regions, I do not restrict people of any nationality to complete the task." Twenty three generations of Blood Mary said, "well, I''ve finished. Let twenty-four generations explain the details to you. I''m tired, so I won''t disturb your young people''s communication."

 Chapter 1475

    "Hi, Miss weir, you are still so beautiful." Rouen fasibon walked into the magic shop with a happy face.


    Seeing Rouen fasibon enter the store, violet and Mephisto are all in black.


    That day, Rouen fasibon and Chen Yu were fighting in the shop, but they damaged a lot of goods and commodities.


    "Rouen, you dare to come to me. Don''t you want to live?" Mephisto was not at all polite. She wanted to start.


    Maybe she didn''t dare to kill people here, but she dared to beat Rouen fasibon so hard that he couldn''t take care of his life.


    "Please praise my president and let me show up here. This is a check for you as compensation. By the way, I pray silently in my heart and thank my president for his kindness to you."


    Rouen faxiben''s exaggerated posture, coupled with his frivolous tone, spoke like a crazy believer.


    It really makes people wonder if he is ill, brain.


    "Is that the Asian who beat you to a pig''s head?" Wei''er curled her mouth.


    Rouen Faxi was never a believer, and alchemists never believed in religion.


    What''s more, the other side is his enemy.


    Wei''er didn''t believe it. For a few days, Rouen Faxi would have regarded Chen Yu as his own faith.


    Of course, Rouen Faxi didn''t really become a follower of Chen Yu.


    He just marveled at Chen Yu''s handwriting.


    Three dragons, three real dragons!


    For an alchemist like Rouen fasibon.


    That''s three huge mountains.


    Rouen Faxi could have done all he could to raise money for experiments and alchemy.


    For him, whoever gives him research capital is his father.


    Use the scales of the dragon to make equipment, use the horns of the dragon to make weapons, and use the eyes of the dragon to make magic props.


    There are dragon beads, dragon blood, keels, dragon tendons


    It''s not just Rouen fasibon, it''s too luxurious for any alchemist in the world.


    After seeing the check, Mephisto''s face was finally much better.


    "What are you doing?"


    "I''ll send you a check, of course. Isn''t that enough?" Said Rouen fasibon.


    As a matter of fact, he would like to take this check for himself.


    But if he did, Chen would put him in the dragon''s heart.


    And Chen Yu is not joking. He will.


    From the first day he joined the supernatural society, he received the first association rule and a warning.


    Don''t disobey their president, Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu has a bad temper.


    "If you''re OK, get out of my shop."


    Mephisto didn''t like Rouen fasibon, even though he had just paid himself a large sum of money.


    Not to mention Rouen. How bad is the original reputation of fasibben.


    He was the only one who brought trouble to the magic shop last time. As soon as he thought about it, Mephisto was furious with Rouen fasibon.


    "Of course, there is something else. I want to buy magic materials."


    Because West wanted him to make a large number of alchemy products based on the materials of the dragon body, now he needs some other magic materials.


    "So many materials? You don''t steal all the money from the supernatural society, do you? "


    Mephisto had to doubt.


    The reputation of Rouen fasibon is too bad.


    Besides, Rouen FASI didn''t have so much money.


    "My God, who do you think I am? How can I steal money. "


    Rouen fasibon actually got the check.


    But as soon as I think of Chen Yu, the supernatural society and the meat grinder, Rouen fasibon is awake again.


    Money is a good thing. The key is to spend it. That''s money.


    I haven''t used the high-end magic materials like dragon''s body to make magic props. How can I die for money.


    My dream is to create a artifact.


    Now hope is at hand.


    And I can extravagantly fail again and again.


    There is such a good thing, why should I risk this money.


    Even if you get the money, you have to be scared all day.


    And he signed the contract himself, and the supernatural society would find him sooner or later.


    It''s better to be honest in the supernatural society.


    Although there are certain restrictions on freedom.


    But at least the research and refining needs can be greatly satisfied.


    "By the way, be careful recently. There are many psychics in Los Angeles, many of them have had a festival with you."


    "Mephisto, you still love me. You care about me." For a moment, Rouen fasibon looked at Mephisto with tears in his eyes.Mephisto''s face suddenly darkened: "get away from me."


    "Well, no kidding. What are those people doing in Los Angeles? Is the news that I am here coming out? "


    "It''s a major event in the spirit world."


    "What great event?" Asked Rouen fasibon curiously.


    "The 23rd generation of Blood Mary of scarlet church is coming to the end of her life." Said Mephisto.


    "The old witch who lived 140 years?" Asked Rouen fasibon in surprise.


    Don''t blame him for his venomous mouth. It''s true that Mary of the twenty third generation is so famous.


    The whole spiritual world can be said to be unknown.


    Although Rouen fasibon has a great reputation, compared with twenty-three generations of Blood Mary, it is really insignificant.


    But this fell to Mephisto''s ear, and it was not so pleasant to hear.


    She is not young, and the word "old witch" sounds to her as if it is aimed at her.


    "If you talk nonsense, either I''ll tear you up or get out before I tear you up." Said Mephisto in a poor voice.


    Just like the setting in martial arts novels, so is the psychic master.


    The old, the woman and the child are not to be offended.


    Mephisto, in particular, accounted for two of them.


    "Let''s get to the point, the old man of scarlet Church Blood Mary is going to die. Although it''s a big event, what does it have to do with the people who come to Los Angeles? "


    "Scarlet church has a kind of inheritance, which can pass on the magic to future generations or to anyone. Moreover, this inheritance does not have the side effect of forcible devouring, and can be perfectly integrated into its own magic. Twenty three generations of Blood Mary divided her magic into 98 parts..."


    Rouen fasibon''s eyes lit up: "so, Los Angeles is the mission of the inheritance?"


    "Among the voyages of the spirit ship Turin, Loma Island, 600 kilometers off Los Angeles, was one of the stops of the spirit ship. Hundreds of years ago, Loma island was a trading island as a port, but because of the spirit ship Turin, all the people on that island died, or fled Loma Island, which will also be the main battle to destroy the spirit ship Turin Field. "

 Chapter 1476

    Rouen fasibon, of course, brought the news back to the supernatural society.


    In fact, the supernatural society was the latest to know about it.


    Originally, West has always been a function of receiving information from the outside world.


    But because these two days are really too busy.


    Everyone is busy with the handling of the three dragon corpses Chen brought back.


    Nothing is more important than these three dragons.


    Nothing is more precious than a three headed dragon.


    Even money can''t buy it.


    How many magic props are made from a certain part of the dragon all over the world?


    There are about thousands of magic props made from pure blood dragon parts? It is estimated that it is only one tenth of the total.


    That''s more than 100 pieces.


    Moreover, most of the more than 100 magic props made of pure blood dragons are just leftovers.


    But there are still a few artifacts.


    However, this artifact has little to do with legend.


    To put it bluntly, it''s just magic props with powerful power or function.


    There are not many artifacts in the world.


    Although artifacts are precious, if someone is willing to spend billions of dollars, they may not be able to buy them.


    But for ordinary people, it''s not necessarily practical and cheap to hire an army to buy a artifact for billions of dollars.


    Of course, for an alchemist.


    Can create a artifact, and then along with the artifact and their name common spread for 100 years, 1000 years.


    This is the greatest pursuit of alchemists.


    After hearing the news, Chen Yu also arrived at the headquarters.


    "Everyone''s here, so let''s have a meeting." Chen said.


    It''s rare for all the members to come to Qi. Even Erdos participated in the meeting.


    It also includes Chen''s students, LITT grove, and bona.


    Litt grove and bona are the weakest in the association.


    But LITT grove is very progressive and hard-working.


    West coughed and looked at Chen Yu, who presided over the meeting.


    "There are two main themes about this meeting," West said, standing up. "The first is about the distribution of various parts of the dragon."


    "First of all, dragon meat. At present, it can be determined that dragon meat, if eaten for a long time, has the effect of strengthening the body, and there is no side effect, and there is no possibility of variation. Among them, the promotion of lightning team is the most obvious. As a long-term food supply, each meal can be allocated to one piece. Does anyone disagree? Or have different opinions? "


    West''s eyes swept the crowd, and no one raised their hands.


    "Is that all the members have passed?" "Secondly, with regard to the proposal of mass production of dragon scales, I think everyone in the association should wear and equip a set of dragon scales. According to the test, it has been determined that the Dragon skins of the three kinds of dragons have strong physical defense and magic defense, among which the silver dragon skins have strong resistance to fire, the fire dragon skins have strong resistance to ice, and the black dragon skins have strong resistance to ice There is a strong resistance to fire and dark systems. At present, there is a large amount of dragon skin. So my proposal is that each person should have a set of three, namely, a silver dragon armor, a fire dragon armor and a black dragon armor. Do you have any objection? "


    "There seems to be no objection." West looked at the crowd.


    "Then there is dragon blood. At present, the only way to determine the use of dragon blood is to integrate Gaia into its own blood through purification, so as to improve the purity of its own blood. So now dragon blood provides Gaia with sufficient supply. Do you have any objection?"


    At this time, Rouen faxiben stood up and said, "I have no objection to purify Gaia''s own blood, but I hope to preserve enough dragon blood. Dragon blood is not completely useless. There are many records in the current classics, but because of the loss of usage, it is not possible to use dragon blood for the time being, but this does not mean that it will not be used in the future, According to Gaia''s current consumption, at most 100 grams of dragon blood can be purified every day. If she alone uses it, she will not use one tenth of a dragon''s blood in 100 years. "


    "I will not waste dragon blood beyond my own needs." Gaia also expressed his position.


    Enough is enough. It''s too wasteful to use more.


    "Next is..."


    "Let me say something." Chen Chu stood up.


    On the spot, Chen can interrupt others at will.


    "You don''t need to worry about the number of dragon horns, eyes and beads. In fact, as long as you go to the Ninth level, you can hunt more dragons. Since I can hunt once successfully, I can hunt for the second time. So I hope that this discussion is about how to use and distribute, rather than exactly who takes this and who takes that."


    "President, I''m going to talk about it." Said West.


    "Well, you go on.""Longjiao, longan and Longzhu are the most precious and versatile parts of the dragon people, so my proposal is that to use these three parts, at least you need to be able to go to the third floor of the test tower."


    "Mr. West, what do I do with Pattaya? Do you think we can go to the third level? " There was a certain dissatisfaction in Moore Raz''s tone.


    "I''ll make the choice between you two. When I think you are qualified, you are qualified." Chen said.


    "Since it''s the president who will assess us, I have no problem." Moore Raz is convinced of Chen Yu.


    "I don''t mind." Pattaya quickly said that her character has always been aloof from the rest of the world.


    "In addition, Pamela, what do you need about the evil group you are in charge of?" West looks at Pamela.


    Because dragon meat, dragon blood, and most of the magic props, including Pamela and other evil spirit groups, cannot be used and enjoyed, West needs to give them compensation, which can also be said to be accommodation.


    After all, within an organization, it needs to be fair enough.


    "I need Arras to make a magic array for the evil spirit nest. No other requirements." Pamela''s statement was brief.


    "Then you communicate with Arras afterwards, and report to me what materials you need."


    "Next, let''s talk about the second topic. Rouen brings a message from the outside. Rouen, explain it."


    Rouen fasibon stood up again, explaining what he had heard outside.


    All the people listened and fell into rapture. Chen Chu looked at West.


    "West, do you want us to get involved in this fight? Do you want to kill the ghost ship Turin? "


    "To be honest, if it''s only one of the 98 magic powers of the twenty-three generations of Blood Mary, it''s really too small for us. At last, there is only one person who works hard to improve the magic power. I don''t think it''s worth it. What I want to say is that I suggest you take action."

 Chapter 1477

    "What do you mean?" Everyone looked at West.


    "To be honest, I don''t think this task is worthy of all the members of our association." West''s vision is already big.


    Don''t look at what''s lying in the warehouse behind their house.


    A ghost ship, even the famous Turin, is not worth all of them.


    And in West''s view, this mission issued by scarlet church is a good test for the members of the association.


    They feel that they have the ability to complete the task.


    Those who are interested can also complete the task.


    The association does not support them.


    At least as long as there is no danger of life, the association will not fight.


    West then explained what he thought.


    "I won''t go." Gaia said.


    "Does scarlet church inherit? Not for me. " Helys shrugged and refused.


    "Teacher, I want to go." Little grove looks at Chen Yu.


    Litt grove is the awakened, and Gaia is a type.


    But LITT Grove''s awakening ability is not an attack ability.


    The ability to see the weak is to say that the weak is not weak and the strong is not strong.


    If this magic is given to Chen Yu, it is absolutely the day, the day, the earth, the day and the air.


    And the strength of litt grove is open to question.


    Litt grove is now very adept at using insight.


    But there''s a limit to his ability.


    For example, if he is facing Chen Yu, or an enemy of Chen Yu''s level.


    When he launched his ability to search for Chen''s weakness, Chen had slapped him on the wall.


    But I can''t say that little grove is weak.


    He''s wearing gear now, even with Jolin Nash.


    Insight can be used against enemies several levels higher than him.


    Although this ability is not omnipotent, it has great potential.


    Litt grove said he couldn''t test the first floor, but he was already able to swim in the first floor of the tower.


    You should know that his ability belongs to semi auxiliary ability.


    "Then go." Chen Yu said quietly, "but don''t be too impulsive. It''s important to protect our lives. Our association does not lack the opportunity to improve our strength. Of course, if there is a chance, take it."


    Chen''s words were words of encouragement to LITT grove.


    Not just LITT grove, but Bona.


    Jolin Nash will be involved, as will Moore and moid.


    Giselle is also involved.


    So Chen can''t be biased.


    Anyway, the ability is on the table. Whoever has the ability will finish it.


    Chen is not even willing to participate.


    Because once he gets involved in the task.


    Who will be rewarded by scarlet church?


    It''s unfair to anyone else.


    Chen is not arrogant.


    With his current strength, he really didn''t pay attention to the ghost ship.


    He has seen no fewer than ten ghost ships.


    Like the storm two months ago.


    There are no more than ten ghost ships blowing in.


    If he did, there would be nothing else.


    "You should be careful. I don''t want to give you a pension. This year''s expenses are much larger than the plan. I hope that by the end of the year, we still have money to go out for group travel." Said West.


    ¡­¡­


    "Oh, the heritage of scarlet church!" Mansari''s eyes shine.


    He now has complete control of the Department of counter terrorism security.


    And secretly set up a special team.


    Just like the supernatural society, it''s all a team of psychics.


    Of course, the team is not very strong at present.


    Manshari, though acknowledging the strength of the new team, still doesn''t think it can replace the supernatural.


    At least not for a short time, they need to continue to grow.


    Mansari is not going to expose them yet.


    "Li, tell vestana to lead our new team to try to finish the task." Said mansari.


    Li Mu and vestana are now mansari''s left and right hands.


    Through training, vestana has mastered the basis of the agent and has a certain combat effectiveness.


    As the leader of the secret team, she arranges and manages the secret team.


    Li Mu has no talent for fighting at all.


    But she did a great job in civil service.


    Many documents of mansari''s headache, but Li Mu can help him manage them in an orderly way."Boss, I have collected intelligence and data, analyzed the ghost ship, and the ghost ship Torino in this incident. That''s not what our secret team can deal with at present."


    "No, you don''t understand me. I hope they try to finish the task, not necessarily." "A soldier who has never been on the battlefield is never a real soldier," mansari said


    Mansari does not know that the secret team is not strong enough.


    But he hoped that the secret team would be able to carry out some tasks.


    Then he grows up in the task, which is his original intention.


    "According to the data analysis of the supernatural society in the last year, they have completed at least 300 tasks in one year, while the supernatural society has less than 30 people, which means that each person has participated in at least 10 tasks in one year, which is not even a two person task or a multi person task, and their strength has soared in one year Why do they grow up like this? " Said mansari with emotion.


    "It''s obvious that Chen, their new president, believes in training his subordinates in actual combat, and even he often involves in various difficult and dangerous tasks. Our secret team members, apart from the funds, can provide nothing, or even no chance for actual combat, so I hope they can Don''t miss this opportunity. "


    "Boss, what if we use the hand of the supernatural society to accomplish this task, and then we get the award of scarlet church? It''s said that this reward can instantly shape a powerful psychic. " Said Li Mu.


    Mansari froze for a moment, showing some hesitation.


    "They must know the inside of it, even better than us." "They can''t help us do this without any reason," mansari said


    "Then we will pay. If one million dollars is not enough, then two million dollars." Li Mu held on to his glasses: "I have calculated their annual activity budget, which is far more than 20 million US dollars. I think if their current activity budget is taken into consideration, they may not be able to add fuel by the end of the year because of insufficient funds. At present, our department''s funds are very sufficient, so I think it''s not an option to buy a strong one with money "

 Chapter 1478

    "Darimore, our luck is here." She said excitedly.


    "What luck has come?" Asked dalymore, puzzled.


    "Scarlet church! That powerful and mysterious sect in northern Europe. " Norworth Singh looked at darimore excitedly and told her what she had heard.


    "You mean, can we fight for the inheritance of that twenty-three generations of Blood Mary?"


    "Yes."


    "But How can we fight for it? " Daley Moore has no confidence in herself at all.


    There''s not even any faith in norworth Singh.


    What she is good at is perception magic. Attack magic is not impossible, but compared with her perception magic, it is like a toy gun.


    And they have to face the ghost ship!


    It''s a terrible existence.


    "We can''t do it, but Chen can. Don''t forget that he still owes us recognition."


    Dalymore thought: "yes, Chen''s words, absolutely can do it. For him, ghost boat is no different from small sampan But if we do, how do we divide it? "


    "Even if it''s just a inheritance, we can''t fully accept it. If we both accept the inheritance, we''ll probably have more." She knows herself well.


    "Then I''ll call him."


    ¡­¡­


    "Hello, darimore, what can I do for you?"


    Soon, Chen Yu figured out the purpose of the phone call.


    "You want that inheritance?"


    "That''s right." Said darimore bluntly.


    There''s nothing to avoid with Chen Yu. It''s better to make the meaning clear than to beat around the bush.


    Chen Yu was silent for a long time: "I''m afraid I can''t help you this time."


    "Why?"


    "My people are also striving for this inheritance. I can''t tear down my own people." Chen said.


    "Mr. Chen, there are ninety-eight scarlet heritages in the whole world. I believe that with your ability, as long as you are willing, there is no problem at all," Singer said


    Nawaz Singh is wiser than darimore.


    Dalymore is now just a little white in the spirit world.


    Nawaz Singh is a real veteran.


    "To be honest, I think your two magic levels, a bottle of magic potion will give you more promotion and more effective than scarlet inheritance." Chen Yu hasn''t had much time to go out of town recently.


    "Different values." She said.


    "Otherwise, I''ll give you two a bottle of magic potion and a magic dragon scale. It''s made of the Dragon skin of pure blood black dragon and has extremely strong magic resistance. What do you think of the value?"


    Norworth Singh and darimore look at each other.


    Even Dali Moore, an exotic little white, knows how rare the pure blood dragon is.


    "Are you sure you can provide magic dragon scales made of pure blood black dragon skin?"


    "Yes." Chen replied: "if you want to inherit scarlet, on the one hand, I don''t have time, and there are too many competitors, which is not enough for me. Unless I kill all the other competitors, but I won''t do such a thing, and the value of pure blood black dragon skin, I believe you should understand its value without me. Black dragon skin is not only extremely powerful magic resistance It even has very good physical resistance. As long as it''s not hit by a large caliber sniper gun, you can even use it as a bulletproof vest. "


    In fact, black dragon skin can also prevent large caliber sniper guns, but the destructive power of sniper guns is not only penetration, but also huge physical potential energy.


    When a bullet hits a person, even if a dragon skin stops the bullet, the physical potential energy will be released to the person.


    It''s like being hit by a train in bulletproof clothes.


    For Chen, dragon skin is not as valuable as magic potion.


    But to the outside world, dragon skin is definitely the top ten rare magic materials in the world.


    "Mr. Chen, did you kill the dragon?" Asked Nawaz Singh, speculating.


    She couldn''t believe it, but thinking about Chen''s strength, she thought it was very possible.


    There are pure blood dragons in the world.


    But it''s basically a few decades away.


    And most of the time it''s fleeting, it''s happening somewhere.


    Before the psychics could gather, they left and disappeared.


    Even modern military satellites can''t detect the dragon''s actions.


    And even after the assembly, I''m afraid it''s hard to kill a dragon.


    Even if we win with the sea of people tactics, most of the people can only look at and sigh when the dragon family flies away."Well." Chen replied, "I''m lucky to meet a dragon."


    "I hope I can get 200 kg of dragon blood." She said.


    "Well? What do you want dragon blood for? Do you have dragon blood? " Chen asked.


    "For bathing."


    "Are you crazy? Dragon blood is very burning. Do you want to disfigure it?"


    Chen Xun has tried it with his hands. Even the dragon blood of Yinlong can burn his skin if he touches it with his hands.


    "Mr. Chen, I have a formula that can dispel the burning of dragon blood. As long as the quantity is enough, and it can also absorb the resistance of dragon, some low-level magic can even be saved."


    "I can give you 400 kg of dragon blood, but I want this recipe," Chen said with an eyebrow


    This formula has some coincidence with magic dragon scale, and its effect is not as powerful as magic dragon scale.


    But the key is that magic dragon scale can''t be worn all the time, but the resistance obtained after bathing dragon blood can be maintained all the time, and it''s very good value to be able to save the damage of low-level magic.


    Now, 80% of the psychics can only master low level magic, which is equivalent to 80% of the psychics, and they can be invincible.


    "Yes." "Mr. Chen, I don''t know if you want to sell Longjiao," she added


    "Well You want to buy it? "


    It''s not Chen Yu who looks down on norworth Singh.


    Nawaz Singh is clearly not rich.


    Even Chen Yu feels that Daley Moore may not be able to afford it unless her parents pay.


    "How much do I want to ask?" Instead of being proactive, she asked shyly.


    "Ha ha I think you''d better not know. "


    "Chen, I have money." Said dalymore.


    "Darimore, are you going to ask your father for money? Or the mother? "


    "My wealth is not enough to buy Longjiao? I have over $100 million in assets. "

 Chapter 1479

    Chen Yu said ha ha.


    Let''s not say that dalymore can''t bring all his assets to a dragon''s horn.


    Even if she does, 100 million dollars is not enough.


    If we multiply that by ten, Chen will think about it.


    "Darimore, let me explain to you that the last time a dragon appeared was in 1914, and the last time a pure blood dragon was killed was in 1798. According to the records of the ancient books that can be found, in that battle, more than 300 psychics participated in the battle, and most of them were witches. At last, only 18 people survived, and the dragon only survived It''s a simple way to collect materials and take away some main magic raw materials. Do you think you can buy a dragon horn for 100 million dollars? "


    To be sure, for Chen and even for the supernatural society, dragon is not a rarity.


    However, if Chen Yu comes out and sells at a low price, it''s too sorry for the dragon race.


    And who knows how many pure blood dragons exist in the world, maybe they are hidden in the crowd.


    Once they know that one of their cousins has been slaughtered and the body has been taken out for sale, they may find Chen Yu.


    This is not only the price of raw materials, but also the price of risk Chen needs to bear.


    Chen Yu believes that there is absolutely a pure blood dragon race in the world.


    Gaia is the best proof, because she''s a mixed race.


    In the most active era of the middle ages, there are too many dragons that can be traced and traced.


    However, compared with the records of human dragon killing and the proportion of natural death of the dragon people, there should be more active dragon people living in the Middle Ages to the modern age.


    In addition, the dragon family can be transformed into human form.


    So Chen Yu suspects that there are more pure blood dragon races in the world than he imagined.


    Even some ancient dragon people, after a long time of baptism and accumulation of strength, may have only higher strength than Chen Yu.


    So Chen Yu never dared to say that he was invincible in the world.


    So that when a pure blood dragon will give itself a slap.


    Of course, there are risks, but not much.


    Since the dragon people hide themselves, they must also know that the present era is definitely not the era they can walk in.


    Any government has the ability to kill a dragon. Even if there is no psychic, it also has the means to kill a dragon with modern weapons.


    If a dragon and Chen Yu fight, as long as Chen Yu is not killed by seckill, the most likely one to die is the dragon.


    No matter how powerful Chen is, it''s also human, but the dragon is not the same. Their huge body can bring social panic.


    As for the dragon people, if they fight Chen Yu in human form, Chen Yu is not afraid at all.


    Unless it''s the level of his mother in obitos, Chen Yu is decisive.


    Is there a dragon clan at the level of Lord in the world? Chen Yu expressed doubts about this.


    Of course, no matter what, it''s impossible to sell cheaply.


    It''s impossible in this life.


    That''s my life.


    A dragon corner in the hands of a reliable alchemist may represent the birth of a artifact.


    Not to mention the price of selling artifacts, at least we can''t lose the face of the dragon people.


    According to Chen Yu, the value of a dragon''s horn obviously needs astronomical wealth.


    Her wealth is not enough, unless she asks Chen Yu with a shy face.


    But dalymore was a little proud.


    She also doesn''t think that by her friendship with Chen Yu, or even by that human relationship.


    Chen Zhu will give her the Dragon horn.


    It''s like a rich man owes an ordinary man a favor.


    Can the rich give the ordinary people all their possessions.


    This is obviously impossible.


    "It seems that I don''t understand the market." Dalymore said helplessly.


    "Then after the magic dragon scale is made, I will send it to you with dragon blood, and you will prepare that formula for me."


    Bathing dragon blood, for most people, is not only out of the question, or even a blessing.


    Before that, Chen Yu also bathed in dragon blood.


    That burning doesn''t feel good.


    Besides Gaia, other people can''t bear it.


    ¡­¡­


    "President, the silver dragon leader has been handled. Do you need me to deliver it?" West called Chen Yu.


    "Is there any dye that won''t fade in the sun or in the wind? Of course, the key is innocuity. I put it in the yard."


    The dye is applied so that people won''t find it. It''s a real skeleton.


    After all, Chen Yu''s family still occasionally comes to ordinary guests."It''s not difficult. I''ll deliver it to you this afternoon."


    "Good."


    In the afternoon, West and Erdos arrived in their cars.


    West has been to Chen''s new home, Erdos is the first time, mainly to see the world.


    Chen Zhu came to the yard with the dragon head bone.


    "Chen, is this your last trophy of killing a dragon? It''s so big. " Fari saw Chen Yu come in with a huge dragon head bone.


    "Well, Farley, do you think the faucet is facing in or out?"


    "Look inside." "Don''t put it so straight," said Farley. "Put it askew, and then put it out. Yes, it''s just right." Fari nodded with satisfaction: "Mr. West and Mr. Erdos, you are here. Sit down first. I will let the evil devil prepare."


    As the hostess, farry is quite hospitable.


    Besides, West and Erdos are old acquaintances, and they know a lot of secrets in their family.


    "Ah, ah, ah..." When little Gelin saw the dragon head bone, she had already run out of it excitedly.


    "Dad, is this a birthday present for me?"


    "Your birthday hasn''t arrived yet."


    Little Gelin ran to the dragon''s head bone and carefully put her head into the open dragon''s mouth.


    "What a big tooth. It''s as big as little Gelin." Exclaimed little Gelin.


    The teeth of this silver dragon are very large. The two exposed main teeth are 150 cm long. The other teeth on both sides are 50 cm long.


    A faucet is about 15 meters long and occupies a quarter of the yard.


    Fari has a hobby of collecting and controlling.


    This hobby is mainly developed by Chen Yu because he often hunts and kills different species.


    In the mirror lake villa, there is one in the basement.


    However, since it was later used as an operating room, the devil''s skeleton had been collected by Chen.


    Compared with the skull of the silver dragon, the skeleton of the devil''s whole body is not enough to see.


    Fari is also appreciating the Silver Dragon Skull, because the silver dragon skull is coated with a layer of artificial gum dye, so it looks a little fake, but fari doesn''t care about it, she knows it''s OK.

 Chapter 1480

    Several evil spirits are busy, coming in and out of the yard and kitchen.


    With little Larissa in her arms, Farley chatted with West and Erdos.


    Little Gelin couldn''t sit still and kept climbing up and down there.


    It''s not just xiaogelin, it''s the same with the pets at home.


    Obitos, on the other hand, directly nests in the dragon''s mouth, taking this place as his nest.


    "Is Loma far from Los Angeles?" Asked fari curiously.


    "Not far, 600 kilometers from Los Angeles." West didn''t want to hide it, he said directly.


    "When will the ghost ship arrive?"


    "Expected on Saturday or weekend." Replied West.


    He didn''t see Chen Zhui''s eyes. Chen Zhui covered his head.


    Generally speaking, fari just wants to go and have fun.


    Chen Yu is helpless, and fari has already spoken.


    "Chen, let''s go to Longma island for a holiday this weekend."


    "Good." Chen Yu said with a smile.


    "President, are you going to step in this operation to eliminate the ghost ship?" Asked West, looking up.


    He is not aware of his problems.


    He thought Chen was going to help someone in the association.


    When he originally proposed this action, he hoped that everyone would not use Chen''s power.


    Take part in the task on your own.


    He doesn''t care whether it''s finished or not.


    What he wants is for the members of the association to participate.


    But if Chen Yu intervenes, what else will he play?


    That ghost ship Torino is really fierce.


    But are you more fierce than Chen Yu?


    "No, we''re just going on vacation. So are little Gelin and little Larissa. Do you understand that?"


    "Well." West said nothing more.


    After all, he is Chen''s subordinate.


    West wondered if Chen Yu didn''t trust Jolin Nash and them, so he followed them to make sure they were safe.


    But west doesn''t have any control over Chen''s attitude.


    There are so many psychics in Los Angeles these days.


    Although most of them are inherited in the face of scarlet.


    But there are always a few wimps who don''t know what to do.


    Dare to make trouble in Los Angeles.


    West can only be busy tidying up these losers.


    The supernatural society is not responsible for criminal cases.


    But if it''s a criminal case made by an alien, they''ll take over.


    For most psychics, they may be able to stay on their own.


    But to other places, it''s hard to avoid itching.


    I think it''s a great job to get rid of others.


    Unfortunately, this is Los Angeles.


    Chen Yu has no tolerance for this.


    In general, miraculous crimes will leave some traces.


    It''s different from the marks of damage and destruction caused by shooting or cold weapons.


    Or traces of magic and magic.


    All in all, it''s hard not to fail the supernatural society.


    Even psychic criminals are easier to find than ordinary criminal criminals.


    ¡­¡­


    Friday -


    blue sky, blue sea and sunny weather.


    The sea is no more than one meter high, which is the best time to take a holiday at sea.


    Chen Yu''s family is on the yacht now, enjoying the leisure of the holiday.


    The evil devil has taken over all the affairs of the yacht, from navigation to sanitation to mechanical maintenance.


    Chen Zhao and Farley plan to have a holiday of three days and two nights.


    The hydra''s speed is very slow. Chen Yu deliberately slowed it down.


    Otherwise, the round trip is less than 2000 kilometers, and it is estimated that it will be completed in one day.


    Little Larissa can already climb.


    Faster than last year''s little gren.


    This is mainly due to the guidance of little Gelin.


    Little Gelin is with little Larissa every day and takes care of her.


    In order to teach little Larissa, little Gelin also lies on the ground with her, and then teaches her how to move and how to kick.


    Chen and fari watched two little meatballs grow up day by day.


    That kind of feeling can make them realize the fun of being a parent.


    From the birth of little Larissa, Farley began to keep fit and slim in less than a week.


    At the beginning, for the little Larissa in her stomach, she gained a lot of weight.


    Although Chen suggested that farry should have a baby.


    But foreigners don''t have the concept of having a baby.


    Some working women go straight to work three days after they basically have children.


    Of course, it''s not only because there''s no concept of confinement, but also because of race.


    The comprehensive constitution of foreigners is better than that of the yellow.


    The physical growth of white women is one to two years earlier than that of yellow, and that of men is two to three years earlier.In the fully mature period of the body, it is about five years earlier than the yellow people.


    That is to say, white people are more likely to age than yellow people.


    In fact, because of the lack of the habit of sitting for a month, white women''s hormones will also be out of balance after the first delivery, and they will start to age faster.


    The imbalance of hormone also leads to the increase of pore hair follicle and hair.


    Twenty percent of them even need to shave.


    Razors and razors have become necessary daily necessities.


    White women''s hair grows thicker than even yellow men''s.


    Chen Zhu doesn''t want to shave every day in the future, so he has been controlling her diet recently.


    All the pets are running wild on the yacht.


    "Master, I also want a yacht named after me." HEMA thrust out her face and came to Chen Yu''s side.


    "No, the next yacht should be named after me." Cried Baima.


    Chen Yu kicked them all out of the sea.


    Meow -


    "human, I think you should consider using the great name of samal, and my name will also give you the blessing of the warship, so that you can cross the seven seas and control everything in the world."


    Chen Yu glanced at samel, the baby cat, and raised him up: "give me a blessing first. If you can do it, I will give you the right to name your next yacht."


    "This is my gift to you. Shouldn''t you be honored?"


    "I''m glad you''re a ghost." Chen Yu left Samuel on the third deck.


    "Beelzebub, help."


    One of Beelzebub''s flying bodies took Samuel in his mouth and landed on the lower deck accurately.


    In this family, Beelzebub and Raymond are the faithful legs of Samuel.


    Even though they were subordinated to the king of the gluttons and the king of the * *, the status of Samar was too high.


    They could only succumb to the majesty of Samuel.


    Even if Samuel is only a little milk cat in the world, they still can''t bear any thoughts of disobedience.


    This time King Kong also came, but because he was too afraid of the sea water, he had been living on the top deck.


    For him, the farther away from the sea, the safer.


    "King Kong, how can I strengthen my body now?" Chen asked.


    "Master, you need to collect the blood of the subordinates of the one hundred king of power now, and then find the shadow of the secret medicine in hell, and ask him to help you make the blood of power."


    King Kong as a subordinate of the king of power, he knows all the ways to enhance power in the world.

 Chapter 1481

    "Is there any other way?" Chen asked.


    It''s easy to kill a hundred demons. Just go to hell.


    But it''s troublesome to collect the blood of the king of power.


    First of all, the king of power is one of the ninety-nine.


    But the king of power''s subordination is rare.


    In hell, it''s even a rare animal like a giant panda.


    King Kong is one, but he can only be one.


    "Yes, you can get a drop of blood directly from the king of power. As long as you don''t explode, you can reach the level of Lord."


    Shit, said is not said.


    I might as well ask for a drop of blood directly.


    Of course, a drop of handsome boy''s blood belongs to chicken ribs for Chen Yu.


    That thing is only useful for the top Lords. A drop of blood makes a secondary demon king.


    If you are below the level of Lord, you will die with one touch.


    If the power is released completely, it will turn into ashes within 100 kilometers, even the Lord will not be spared.


    As for getting a drop of blood from the king of power.


    Chen didn''t think about it. He was a million kilometers away from the second devil.


    I don''t even have the rank of Lord.


    Don''t talk about collecting. Even if you win the lottery, you will explode.


    Imagine how to collect the blood of one hundred kings of power.


    Get besieb zoffi to collect it for yourself?


    Their husband and wife are now waging a war. Where can they spare their time to search for the subordinates of the king of hunting power.


    Besides, if the king of power finds out, the couple will kill his subordinates, which means they will not be targeted by the king of power.


    With the strength of their husband and wife, they can''t play the king of power.


    Or you can find a handsome guy to collect.


    But the Lord of hell, run to the king of strength and say, let me kill 100 of your subordinates, OK?


    I don''t think the handsome boy can pull this face.


    Or go to hell by yourself?


    But whether it''s a handsome boy or besieged zoffi, it''s only 24 hours.


    What is the area that can be searched in 24 hours?


    "Is there any other way?"


    "Yes, the heart of the earth plus the root of the mordoni."


    "What is the heart of the earth? What is the root of mordoni? "


    "There is a kind of stone devil in the depth of ten thousand meters of hell. Maybe a heart of the earth can be found on ten thousand stone demons." King Kong said: "the root of mordoni is the life of the wanderer in the abyss. It''s a tool for breeding."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chen''s face is black: "there is no reliable way? I can do it now. "


    As a subordinate of the king of power, King Kong understands all the ways to enhance his power in the world.


    Even if one day, Chen''s strength will surpass that of the king of power, King Kong knows how to improve Chen''s strength.


    Because it''s the power that the rules of power give them.


    But the more King Kong says it, the more outrageous it is.


    There is no end to the method. The difference is only between reliable and unreliable.


    Take a lord''s source of magic, for example, and then reshape it into a source of power.


    Is it necessary for me to talk nonsense with you when I can capture the magic source of a lord?


    "Or you can create a source of power yourself."


    "What shapes a source of power? What is the source of power? "


    "Just like the source of magic, in the rule of the king of power, power, like the source of magic, is the source of all real power."


    "And the source of your strength?"


    "Me? I don''t, I can''t shape the source of power, I haven''t reached that level yet, and master you have reached the level of shaping the source of power. " King Kong shook his head: "and in the subordination of the king of power, there are less than ten subordinations with the source of power, and even some subordinations at the level of Lord have no source of power."


    "What is the subordination of the king of power?" Chen asked.


    "About a thousand, maybe more." Said King Kong.


    "One percent?" Chen Yu touched his chin.


    At this time, Samuel jumped to King Kong''s side: "is there a thousand subordinates of the king of power? I thought you were going to exterminate. Thousands of years ago, my body tried to ascend and capture the subordination of the king of power. "


    Obviously, killing is not even a matter for the devil of hell like Samuel.


    What about killing a demon race.


    Even if this race is subordinate to a subordinate demon king.


    "How to shape the source of power?"


    "Feeling."


    "To be specific."


    "If you feel it, you will succeed.""Do you have any other farts?" Asked Chen, with a black face.


    I also know that if I feel it, I will succeed. What is the key?


    Who can understand such a general concept?


    Just then, a yacht approached from the side.


    The yacht is only a quarter the length of the hydra, but it''s quite big.


    There are several people on the deck of the yacht. It is estimated that there are still several people in the cabin.


    These people are not like rich people, but they are not like ordinary people.


    Chen saw that one of them was obviously in a strange style.


    The man''s face was painted with oil, a gentleman''s cap, a pure white suit, a flower on his chest, and his left eye was golden.


    Although others are not as obvious as this one, they can see more or less their differences.


    "What a big ship."


    "The rich."


    "Jintong, what are you looking at?" A woman came to the man with a greasy face.


    Peian and Jintong are teammates. They are all psychics from other places.


    The other people on the boat are the same, but they have no money, so they got together and rented such a yacht.


    The yacht costs 8000 dollars a day, and it''s expected to take about four days, that''s 32000 dollars.


    Ordinary psychics don''t have that much money.


    Of course, it''s a good thing for us to rent yachts together, but the problem is that many psychics are a bit rebellious.


    "The ship."


    "What? Do you envy the life of the rich, too? " Peian said with a smile.


    "It was an ominous yacht." Said golden pupil.


    Pei''an looked up in surprise. There was an Asian on the third deck of the yacht.


    "The hydra, who gave her yacht such a name, was bound to incur misfortune."


    "I don''t know if the people on that ship are psychics, too." Jin Tong also saw Chen Yu.


    And he saw Chen Yu looking at him, that condescending look, which made him very uncomfortable.


    "I don''t know how to enjoy it when I have money. I really don''t know what I think when I run here to take risks." Pei''an turned away, but looking at the luxury yacht in front of her eyes, she could hardly avoid showing envy.


    A psychic is also a human being, who also has seven emotions and six desires.


    Who doesn''t want to have a quality life.

 Chapter 1482

    Though the small yacht passed by the hydra.


    But there is no more substantive communication between the two.


    Although the psychics on the yacht envy the rich on the hydra, they are not real robbers after all.


    Maybe there are one or two psychics who have bad intentions, but more psychics belong to people who are not good or bad.


    "Is that the psychic on that yacht?" Fari came to Chen Yu''s side and handed him a glass of juice.


    "Well, it should be." Chen Yu is not too relieved.


    This route leads directly to Longma island. It''s not surprising to meet the ship of the psychic here.


    At this time, Longma island is a sea of people.


    Originally about ten square kilometers of land area, now at least hundreds of people gather.


    A familiar psychic gets together in twos and threes.


    Or some strange psychics, hiding directly in the forest to communicate with nature.


    At the beginning, Longma island was originally a trading island. It was originally a cargo transfer station in California.


    At that time, the transportation mainly depended on sea ships, and the goods from Europe, or the slaves from Africa, were placed on this island, and then transferred to the major coastal towns on the west coast.


    But after hundreds of years, the buildings on this island have already been broken.


    Can only vaguely see some traces of the past, but no longer busy in the past.


    Because it is an unnatural abandoned place, some exposed skeletons can even be found on the island.


    The island once brought disaster and death because of the Turin.


    There have been violent supernatural wars.


    The original traders and adventurers were reluctant to give up the island.


    Because for them, the value of Loma is very great.


    At that time, Los Angeles and San Francisco were just small towns. The main gathering place of European immigrants was on the east coast in another direction.


    So most of the trade ship destinations are in Manhattan.


    If they stop at the west coast, it will increase their freight cycle.


    So they need a West Coast distribution center like Longma island to unload part of the cargo here and then load some of the cargo here on board.


    For merchants, Loma is a port that cannot be lost.


    So in order to quell the disaster brought by the Turin, the merchants spent a lot of money and gathered a large number of psychics to wipe out the Turin.


    Of course, the results are predictable.


    In the past three hundred years, various organizations, forces and individuals have gathered again and again.


    But the result still hasn''t changed.


    Gradually, people stop trying.


    Because it''s a war of no hope.


    Instead, the Turin became more and more terrifying.


    For the witch, the wizard, and the awakened one by one, who died in battle, became the servants of the Turin.


    Their harm is far greater than the ordinary ghost crew.


    In the spirit world, the ordinary ghost ship has been judged as disaster level.


    But the Turin is above disaster level.


    In the general operation of eliminating ghost ships, a circle of more than ten or twenty witches was gathered. The success was unsuccessful, and the difficulty was basically there.


    But the Turin is different. From the first dozens of witches to hundreds, the largest one is the assembly of 300 psychics.


    Jintong and Peian arrive at the island, and other psychics get off the ship together.


    At this time, there are colorful tents on the beach.


    Golden pupil frowned.


    "What''s the matter?" she asked, looking at Jintong


    "No way. We have no chance."


    "Why, I see so many people."


    "It''s not enough. I''ve studied the precedents of the destruction of the Turin several times, as well as some successful cases of the destruction of the ghost ship." "When 50% of the ghost ships appear, they are accompanied by strong storms. Look at those people. They are all on the coast. Once the Turin arrives, the storms alone will cause them to die and suffer a lot, and the number is far below the level of destroying the Turin," Jin said


    "According to the information we have received, the Turin will arrive here tomorrow or the day after tomorrow. There should be more psychics still to go to sea." "It''s said that there are more than 500 psychics in Los Angeles recently, so there must not be all of them here," Payan said


    "Forget it, we''d better be prepared for ourselves and not put our hopes on others."


    "Don''t be so pessimistic. Many of the psychics who came to Los Angeles this time are powerful, such as Ms. Tam Lian and MS. isaki There are many famous psychics outside North America


    "These people are really strong, but without a unified command, we can fight on our own. Can we exterminate that terrible Turin?""In fact, you know in your own mind that this battle is impossible to destroy the Turin." Said Peian.


    Jintong doesn''t speak anymore, but it''s not just him.


    Many of the psychics who came to Longma understood.


    It is impossible to achieve results with only one campaign.


    In fact, on the course of the Turin, all stations were part of the ambush and extermination.


    Kumar island is the first stop. There are many psychics gathering in the later routes and several stops.


    "To be honest, it''s the first time I''ve been involved in such a grand operation." There was some excitement in Peian''s voice.


    "You''re still young. You didn''t take part in the world-class action in China 20 years ago."


    "Your golden pupil was also obtained in that battle?"


    "Well, just like this action, we recorded our own achievements through the heroic notes. However, the battle 20 years ago was even more grand. Led by Kunlun Mountain in China, tens of thousands of psychics from all over the world came to gather together to face the million demon king who had been sealed for thousands of years. You can''t imagine how terrible and shocking the war was."


    "Is the Banshee king very powerful?"


    "In fact, the ten thousand demon king didn''t come out of the seal, only his spirit leaked, and then attracted thousands of demons. My eyes were picked out by a demon in that battle, and then I was rewarded because of my achievements. A special eye is my golden pupil now."


    "It''s a pity that I was born ten years late. Otherwise, I could have participated in the world war. It''s exciting to think about it."


    "It''s a pity that the world of spirituality is getting weaker now. According to the data of international organizations, compared with 20 years ago, even the activity rate of spirituality in China has been reduced by 20%. I don''t know if there will be a world war in the future."


    "What if there''s no psychic in the future and there''s a monster like that who breaks the seal?"


    "Maybe the technology of that time could solve the problem."

 Chapter 1483

    At present, human technology has been very powerful.


    The most powerful part, of course, is in the weapons of war.


    Of course, it''s not everything.


    For example, the ghost ship can''t be solved by modern war weapons.


    You should know that there are not only cargo ships but also warships and modern warships in the sinking ship of Turin!


    Jin Tong tells Peian about the great war twenty years ago.


    The tone is full of sigh and emotion, and a trace of memory.


    Yes, I miss that war.


    That may be the last glory of the spirit world.


    In that war, the unity of good and evil was extraordinary.


    In the face of the demonic army, rise up to resist.


    For the outside world, it may be calm.


    But for the spiritual world, it is a scene of soul stirring.


    Page after page climax, magnificent chapter.


    In fact, many people have guessed the intention of the twenty third generation of Blood Mary.


    Twenty three generations of Blood Mary is to use this thing, to stimulate the enthusiasm of the spiritual world.


    It may not reach the epic level of the great war of 20 years ago, but it can also ignite the enthusiasm of the members of the spiritual world at least once.


    Good or evil, no one wants to disappear like this.


    Even as a salary, twenty-three generations of Blood Mary also want to shine on the unknown road.


    Of course, not everyone has such awareness.


    Most of the people are still taking advantage of the idea of participating in this action.


    Or to join in and watch.


    For example, Chen Yu.


    But now Chen Yu doesn''t have such a good mind to watch it.


    Chen Yu is holding a shotgun and facing the sky.


    "Get out of here, get out of here!"


    Chen Yu growled at a group of seagulls in the sky.


    Seagulls are mascots for mariners.


    They are greedy, courageous, and also like pranks.


    For example, pulling Shi on a sailor''s head.


    But every sailor is willing to treat them well.


    Because in the past, without the support of modern technology, navigation was very dangerous.


    Most of the time, the disorientation has resulted in months of no land to be seen.


    For sailors of that era, losing their way means despair.


    Only when they see seagulls can they see hope.


    Because there are seagulls, there is land.


    I don''t know when the seagull became the mascot of sailors.


    However, Chen Yu obviously didn''t like these troublemakers.


    Because they pull Shi on Chen''s deck.


    Chen just didn''t want to shoot in front of little Gelin and little Larissa.


    So just to scare the gulls with guns.


    However, Chen Yu was born with a curse, that is to shoot without a curse.


    The only time Chen ever shot was last year when he held the gun against the man''s temple.


    Don''t think seagulls don''t understand.


    They are actually smarter than most birds.


    They know what a gun is.


    A grey blue seagull never left, hovering over the hydra.


    This grey blue seagull is more than half the size of an ordinary seagull.


    But it''s quite fast. The other seagulls are scared away.


    This grey blue seagull is not willing to leave.


    Several times I dived down to grab the meat on the table.


    Seagulls are also known as pirate birds. They can be said to do all the bad things.


    They have done all kinds of killing, setting fire and Hatoyama nests.


    It''s not even a matter of preying on the same kind.


    In fact, in their eyes as long as they are not big, all in their recipes.


    Chen doesn''t like seagulls very much, especially after they pull Shi over their yacht.


    Just then, the grey blue gull swooped down.


    A flash of light in Chen''s eyes had rushed to the gray blue seagull, and he was about to catch the gray blue seagull.


    But in that moment, the grey blue seagull lifted the plate on the table and hit Chen Yu, then rose at a faster speed.


    Chen Zhu takes a breath of cool air, so fast!!


    My action just now is definitely beyond the speed of sound. I didn''t catch the dead bird.


    "Whoo Scared to death, almost fell into human hands. "


    At this time, Chen Yu heard a voice, devil language.


    Chen Chu looks up at the grey blue seagull.


    "Devil?"


    "Human? Do you understand me? "


    "Where did you come from?" Chen asked.


    "I don''t know. I''m inexplicably in the world. Damn it. I also want to know why I''m in the world. Moreover, this body is too weak. It''s hard. Except for my speed, all my strength is gone." The grey blue seagull murmured to himself.Is it not the devil that originally existed in the world?


    Was it just called to the world?


    But in terms of his weakness, he should be very strong in hell.


    Is Chen Xun''s heart moving by calling?


    However, since King Kong, Chen Yu has not actively summoned the demon servant of the contract.


    What''s wrong with this demon incarnating a seagull?


    Do you have some mood by accident?


    "What devil are you?"


    "I will tell you, man, if you are my Lord, my name is taboo, and I will give you endless wealth and power."


    "Sniff..." Chen Chu raised his hand and said, "in the name of your master, I command you to come down and kneel at my feet and ask for my mercy and mercy."


    An invisible force of contract binds the seagull and pulls him to the deck.


    "Damn What''s going on? Why do I have a contract with you? " Cried the seagull.


    Did you summon it?


    "Wow, birds."


    At this time, little Gelin had already run over, grabbed the seagull on the ground, opened her mouth and bit the seagull''s wings.


    The seagull immediately jumped up and broke free of little Ge Lin.


    "Wow..." Little Gelin burst into tears: "Dad, bad bird It hurts. "


    Chen Yu sees, the paw of seagull grasps small Ge Lin to bleed.


    Chen Yu was angry on the spot, pointing to the seagull that just flew up and shouting, "get out of here for me."


    In a flash, the seagull landed on the deck again.


    Chen Zhu goes up and takes out a small angel crystal directly.


    "Wow Quack Angels... "


    The holy breath of the Angel Crystal makes him feel the soul burning directly.


    However, his noumenon strength is not weak, so it has not been purified for the time being.


    But just because his noumenon is not weak, his projection is also tenacious and has not been eliminated.


    This caused him even longer suffering.


    The seagulls struggled, their feathers falling all over the place.


    Chen Chu then took out the Angel Crystal and left the dying seagull on the deck.


    "Is this punishment for you hurting my daughter?"


    "Despicable human beings, if it wasn''t for this projection, you would have died, you know?"


    "If this is not your projection, but your noumenon, you are now dead, do you know?"

 Chapter 1484

    On one side is the devil, on the other is Chen Yu.


    Both are unreasonable goods.


    "Dead bird, name it."


    "I do not call the dead bird, I am the noble achila Bashin."


    "Oh, isn''t this a little devil?" Samuel jumped to the fence in three or two steps and looked down at the seagulls.


    "Samuel, do you know him?"


    "Samuel? Are you a subordinate of Samuel? No This look, this breath... " Bashin''s whole body was full of feathers, just like when Beelzebub and Raymond saw Sammel, they blew up.


    "Give me the humble head. Is your humble name the king''s taboo? Even the garbage dog Shi, who has no subordinate, can call me directly." Samuel is as arrogant and vicious as ever.


    Although in Chen''s eyes, in the eyes of fari, Samar is a little milk cat.


    But in the devil''s eyes, even the image of the little milk cat, even if his breath is insignificant.


    But it is still as terrible as destroying the sky and destroying the earth.


    "Forgive achila Bashin, my humble servant, for my ignorance and ignorance have offended the great king of wrath."


    Bashin dared to be presumptuous to Chen Yu, even though he was aware of the existence of the contract, he still boasted.


    That''s because he''s dying for Chen Yu to kill him now.


    In this way, Chen Yu lost his shackles.


    A weak to extreme projection has no use for him.


    What''s more, this projection has contractual constraints.


    But samel is different.


    All he has to do here is dare to speak to Samuel, or even a little disrespect.


    Samal will pursue his body to the ends of the earth in hell.


    At the moment, Bashin only feels that it''s terrible here.


    Why is the projection of the king of Wrath here?


    Seems to be very familiar with this human.


    Is the king of Wrath also the servant of the contract demon called by human beings?


    It''s impossible, no one can sign a contract with the seven kings, even if it''s just a tiny projection, it also represents a great devil.


    However, if it is not the servant of the contract devil, how does the projection of the king of wrath come to the world?


    "Samuel, don''t put on that. Tell me, what''s the origin of this thing." Chen said.


    "Little devil, the devil of mischief, always likes to play tricks on others wantonly, and most like to watch the bustle. In hell, where there is war, there are them. After the war, they always like to mock the losers, and plunder the wealth and equipment of the losers. In hell, they are the most unpopular devil." When Samuel said it, his eyes were full of loathing and unhappiness.


    Chen Yu touched his chin. Was it because he came to see the bustle of the scene that he summoned the little demon?


    Bashin, the little devil, is lying on the ground at the moment. He is totally a good baby without any previous arrogance.


    But it has nothing to do with Chen Yu. All he fears is Samuel.


    The name of the great devil is basically a pass in hell, which is quite easy to use.


    Chen Yu goes up and kicks the little devil Bashin: "since you are my demon servant now, you''d better remember your identity and my rules. If you dare to disobey my order, your projection will eat Angel Crystal every day, and your body, samal will take special care of it."


    "Do you want me to go to his body now? I will fill his leather bag with Angel Crystal, and I will not let him die. I can also give him an immortal curse, so that he can endure torture and devastation forever."


    Although Samuel is not a professional torment, his furious nature originally represents cruel and crazy intention.


    Even if he was just bluffing the little devil Bashin, he still showed his ferocity.


    In fact, Bashin is not a common demon.


    He''s an intermediate demon, which is better than 99%.


    For example, Heima and Baima, as greedy subordinates, are only subordinate demons.


    The gap is conceivable.


    Bashin, the little demon, peed in terror. The words of the king of wrath were as holy edicts in his eyes.


    Is his devil life about to end?


    "Master, I dare not. Please forgive Bashin."


    There are so many demons that Chen Yu knows, powerful, despicable and greedy.


    But there is no brave devil.


    All demons are the same, counsellor.


    No matter how arrogant you shout when you come out.


    But once the situation is not right, it is absolutely second advice.


    Among the demons Chen called, the only one was obedient, which was Carrie.


    However, Carrie also showed her cleverness in front of Chen Yu.


    In fact, it is very dark in the back, especially for Beelzebub, Raymond and hemabaima."Are you dead? Get up before you die. If you dare to scratch my daughter later, I will let you roam in the sea of light. " Chen Yu dropped dozens of angel crystals, large and small, directly on the deck.


    Samuel made a strange cry and ran away in an instant.


    But the little devil Bashin didn''t escape, and in an instant his body shrank into a mass.


    "Ah ah..." The feathers of Bashin, the little demon, were already burning.


    This is not the Little Angel Crystal fragment.


    Each of these Angel crystals is bigger than the other.


    Bashin, the little devil, has never seen so many Angel crystals in his life.


    And most of them are amazing.


    Even if he doesn''t touch it, he will burn himself with the holy breath.


    Chen Chu looked almost at it, so he put the Angel Crystal away, and controlled a mass of sea water by the way, and hit the little devil Bashin.


    Chen Yu squatted in front of xiaogelin, took xiaogelin''s hand lightly, touched the shallow wound and blew.


    "Baby, is it still painful?"


    Little Gelin wiped away her tears. "Well, there''s a little more."


    "Well, he''s yours now, whatever you want, he dare not catch you again." Chen said.


    "What do I want?" Little greyne was a little afraid of the devil Bashin.


    "Well, his name is Bashin."


    "No, his name is bad bird."


    "That''s called a bad bird." Chen Chu nodded.


    Little Gelin carefully came to the side of little devil Bashin, and sure enough, he did not dare to attack little Gelin again.


    After being intimidated by Chen Yu and Samuel, he now knows that it''s hard to mix people.


    "Bad bird, do you dare to catch me?"


    Chen Yu looked at Bashin, the little demon in a daze, and stepped on his wings with one foot: "my daughter asked you, can''t you understand?"


    "I can''t understand What is the little master talking about? "


    "Mahler Gobi, I can''t learn a foreign language even if I come here. In three days, you can learn to understand human basic communication language at least. If I can''t learn it! Hum... "

 Chapter 1485

    "Honey, are you sure that little gull won''t be swallowed by little Gelin?"


    Fari looked at Bashin worried, and little Gelin held Bashin''s neck roughly.


    Bashin wants to struggle and resist.


    But I''m afraid to scratch little Gelin.


    Although Bashin''s size is not as big as a normal seagull, he still has about 60 cm of wings. He is definitely a big bird.


    Little Gelin is a child who has no self-knowledge and has a very terrible attribute.


    Even the size of the princess, she has tried to eat.


    Chen Yu doubted whether little Gelin had inherited her gluttonous lineage.


    Little Gelin always liked to measure his mouth with Bashin and drag his neck to put it in his mouth.


    "Nothing, as long as he doesn''t hurt little Gelin." Chen Yu said disapprovingly.


    Fortunately, little Gelin''s teeth haven''t grown well and she doesn''t have much strength.


    Most of the children are similar to little Gelin''s other hobbies.


    Children between the ages of one and two will put everything they think they can put into their mouths.


    According to research groups, more than 10000 babies die each year from ingestion.


    Babies judge and learn about the world through taste buds.


    So Chen Yu never stopped little Gelin from putting anything in her mouth.


    Even if it''s stone, it''s OK. Children will spit it out when they find it can''t be eaten with their mouths.


    Of course, if it''s not big or small, it''s possible to get stuck in the throat.


    So at home, Chen and fali would not put such things.


    Even if there is one, it will be put away where little Gelin can''t get it.


    The pets at home have been attacked by little Gelin.


    "Help Master, help King Samuel, help me... "


    Unfortunately, everyone turned a blind eye to Bashin''s call for help.


    ¡­¡­


    On Longma Island, the people who come here today either have nothing to do or need to prepare in advance.


    Pei''an looks at the pattern drawn by cinnabar on the ground. He is confused.


    "Jintong, what magic array is this? How come I haven''t seen it? "


    "This is the four elephant subduing array of Eastern Dragon and Tiger Mountain religion, a very powerful Oriental magic array."


    "Do you know Oriental magic?"


    "I once took part in a crash course for Oriental warlocks." Jintong said: "because my eyes are from the eyes of a demon, they were refined into divine eyes by the magicians in the East, so they need the Oriental magic to urge me. In the following years, I have been active in the East. I have to say that the Eastern spiritual world is active. You can''t imagine that the beggars sitting on the street have powerful magic."


    "How to use this four elephant subduing array?"


    "Generally speaking, four warlocks are needed to move the four image subduing array, and then the array transforms into four images to guard the beast, green dragon, white tiger, Zhu que, Xuanwu." "But because I have the golden pupil, I can urge myself alone, and through the refraction of God''s eyes, I can turn into a four image beast."


    "So what should I do?"


    "When the battle begins, the four elephant subduing array will be gradually consumed, so you need to be a tinker. Once there is a part of the array that is missing, you need to immediately fill in the missing part. Otherwise, the four elephant subduing array will be gradually weakened."


    Although Peian and Jintong are partners, Peian is an assistant of Jintong.


    Peian has more powerful magic than Jintong, but she is not good at attacking and fighting.


    Until she met Jintong, she was able to show her talent.


    And Jintong''s magic knowledge is very profound, which can be said to be very miscellaneous.


    East and west magic, magic will be.


    And there''s an eye that''s almost magical.


    But the disadvantage is obvious, that is, the lack of magic.


    So Peian is like the mobile power of Jintong.


    When Jintong''s magic is not enough, Peian is responsible for channeling the magic to Jintong.


    Just then, a group of four psychics appeared next to pei''an and Jin Tong.


    And it seems that when they get here, they don''t plan to leave. They also plan to set up camp here, or use it as a position.


    This makes Peian and Jintong dissatisfied.


    "Hey You guys, can''t you see anyone here? " Cried petan discontentedly.


    "Yo Is there anyone else? " These psychics are two women and three men, but looking at their faces and faces, they obviously don''t know how to communicate well.


    "See the five of us?" One of the women looked at Peian and Jintong and said, "go away if you know what you are doing."


    "Well, there are parcels here." All of a sudden, these people found that they had placed several unopened luggage bags at their chosen location.Pei''an and Jintong frown. Those parcels are not from these people?


    In other words, before the two of them came, did someone put something here?


    Suddenly, a figure came down from the sky.


    Everyone was frightened by the figure.


    Able to fly? No matter what means it depends on, it is definitely a strong person.


    Jolin Nash looked at the people in front of her: "this is my stuff. Besides, this is my place. If you know who you are, get out of here."


    Jolin Nash''s hands, one hand burning fire, one hand holding a cold air.


    "Be careful..." Paian exclaimed.


    Originally standing behind Jolin Nash, the witch suddenly shot two wooden thorns at her back.


    However, the wood stab in the back of Jolin Nash, but did not plunge in, directly fell to the ground.


    Jolin Nash was so angry that he didn''t do it himself. These guys dared to do it first.


    When Jolin Nash waved her left hand, a chill burst out.


    "Bad..." The witch''s reaction was very quick. She felt the danger and rushed out.


    The cold air shoots on the tree pole behind. In a flash, the big tree ten meters high directly becomes an ice sculpture.


    Everyone takes a breath of cool air. It''s a powerful ice magic.


    The witch was also frightened. If she hadn''t just dodged, she would have become an ice sculpture.


    When four other people saw that their companions were attacked, they had to start immediately.


    But the next moment, five people''s feet suddenly grow countless vines at full speed. In just three seconds, all five psychics are directly bound into zongzi.


    Moid came out of the woods and said, "Jolin Nash, who are they? Are the two in their group? Do you want to tie them up? "


    "No, they don''t belong together." Jolin Nash looked at Peian and Jintong, nodded slightly to express her gratitude for Peian''s warning just now.


    At this time, LITT grove, bona, Giselle and Moore all came back.


    "Why are you all gone? Leave our salutes here unattended. "

 Chapter 1486

    "I went to pick fruit." Little grove picked up two coconuts in his hand.


    "I went fishing." Bona mentioned a big sea fish.


    "I''m looking for water." Giselle picked up a can of packed pure water.


    "Which river are you looking for? And the packaged ones? " Jolin Nash is speechless.


    "With others." Said Giselle.


    Moore hesitated for a long time, and all eyes fell on him.


    Moore''s tongue in his cheek. He''s gone out to play. It''s the first time that so many people have camped in the wild.


    But I can''t say that for sure. Thinking about it, he explained: "I don''t think we have enough, so let others come and steal our things, and we can rob their things."


    Pei''an and Jintong have a cold. Who are they.


    "Well, leave these guys alone." Jolin Nash took out the look of her eldest sister.


    In the association on weekdays, it''s not up to him to decide.


    But here, she is old, powerful and prestigious.


    Of course, she''s the boss.


    Although Moore and moid have the same qualifications as her, they both belong to a relatively low-key character.


    I don''t want to compete with Jolin Nash.


    Jolin Nash looks at Jintong and Peian, and walks to them. "Hello, are you camping here, too?"


    Pei''an looked back and said, "we have set up a magic array here. We don''t know there are people here."


    "Oh It doesn''t matter. We just camp here and don''t need special preparation. If you arrange magic array here, we won''t interfere with you. "


    Pei''an and Jin Tong use this place as a battlefield, so they need some space in this area.


    They have the same purpose as the previous group, so there is a conflict of interest between them.


    After all, nobody wants to be robbed.


    And Jolin Nash and others, no one belongs to the positional warfare psychics.


    Moreover, they are all fighting on their own.


    There is a distance from the coastline here. Some of them plan to fight directly at the front.


    So there is no problem of looting.


    Pei''an and Jin Tong have no more objections.


    After all, the other side is large and powerful.


    Since there is no substantive conflict of interest, there is no need for one party to leave.


    Of course, Jintong is not really afraid of Jolin Nash.


    If he does fight, he is a little confident.


    But when they get along, Peian and Jintong find that Jolin Nash and others are very good at talking.


    Even, they feel like these young people are big kids.


    As a matter of fact, Moore is a big boy. He was only 16 years old.


    Even Jolin Nash and moid are in their early twenties.


    Among them, little grove is actually the oldest, but he is the least qualified.


    Although the halo of Chen Yu''s students is on his head, there are not many privileges in the association.


    He has, and everyone else has.


    Jin Tong is now in her forties, and pei''an is in her early thirties.


    In their eyes, Jolin Nash and others are children.


    "What is your organization? Or small gangs? Or the same family? " Asked Peian.


    "We are organized." Jolin Nash only answered in a shallow way, but there was no more information.


    Pei''an and Jin Tong belong to the old Jianghu, and they only asked.


    If you go on, once you touch the hidden part, you may be alerted.


    If people want to say that, it''s their business.


    "Will your superiors let you out?"


    "Well, let''s not join hands and let''s play alone. It''s a test of our actual combat ability."


    "How many of you should be the focus of your organization''s training? Your organization is willing to let you out without any protection measures?"


    "We can protect ourselves, and we have something to protect ourselves." Said Moore.


    Jolin Nash looked at Moore and immediately realized that he had said too much.


    If the other side does not have a good intention, it is hard to guarantee that they will not have a bad intention if they find any treasures on them.


    Fortunately, pei''an and Jin Tong didn''t mean anything and didn''t continue to talk about this topic.


    "Mr. Jintong, why are your eyes golden? What kind of magic is it? " Asked LITT grove curiously.


    "Speaking of this golden pupil, it''s about to tell my story."


    Jin Tong likes to talk about her own story with others.


    Pei''an is Jin Tong''s little fan sister. What she likes most is Jin Tong''s past experience.Everyone listened to Jintong''s past experience, but they couldn''t help daydreaming, and their eyes were full of splendor.


    "China ah, I also want to see, my teacher is Chinese, he is also the most powerful psychic I have seen, no one in the world is more powerful than him." Said LITT grove.


    Of course, Jin Tong and Peian will not refute or correct.


    In their eyes, young people like LITT grove may not have had much contact with psychics.


    So it''s no surprise that he will worship a more powerful psychic and regard him as the most powerful psychic in the world.


    As for Peian, when she met Jintong, she thought that Jintong was the most powerful psychic in the world.


    But it wasn''t until later, when she had more contact with the outside world and more psychics, that she realized that the world was bigger and more wonderful than she imagined.


    Of course, there are more powerful psychics than Jintong.


    Golden pupil is very strong, coupled with his golden eyes, he can be invincible in most battles.


    But it is not so invincible that even ten thousand of them may not rank.


    "Didn''t your teacher come?"


    "I think he''s here. I don''t know where he''s looking at us now." Litt grove said, suddenly the scalp cool, palm wiped, suddenly changed face: "Oh, damn seagull, actually pull Shi on my head."


    Everyone was away from LITT grove, laughing.


    "If there is a prophet at this time, it will say that you will get good luck." Jintong said with a smile.


    "Is it good luck to be pulled on the head by the seagull''s Shi?"


    "Seagull is the auspicious bird of sailors and pirates. You know that Vikings, when they go out to sea, take the initiative to smear the seagull''s bird Fen on their faces. They think it will bring good luck."


    "Well Is that really the case? Shall I wash the bird Shi? " Litt grove took Kim''s words seriously.


    "Nonsense. If you don''t wash it off, don''t get close to me. It stinks." Bona stepped back, covering her nose.

 Chapter 1487

    "Do you have a gun? Do any of you have guns? "


    Little grove is going crazy.


    He has washed it six or seven times. Every time when he just washed it, he would fly high.


    Who can stand it?


    The most important thing is that the same gull dropped the six or seven times.


    "Is this seagull constipated?"


    "Even if you''re constipated, you won''t just stare at grove." Bona tried not to laugh.


    "This is obviously not normal." Pei''an said that she was experienced among the people and had a delicate mind.


    Jin Tong doesn''t realize it yet. Pei''an has realized the problem.


    "Do you know anyone who can control animals?" Asked Peian.


    "Is it the enemy?" Jintong frowned under Peian''s warning.


    "It''s not the enemy. If it''s the enemy, it won''t just fly high in the sky. It''s obviously a prank. It''s also a deliberate reminder of their existence. If it''s the enemy, it will only act quietly, rather than blatantly."


    "Is it a teacher?"


    "It seems that the president is right."


    "But when will the president have a seagull pet?"


    Seeing that Jolin Nash and others have come to a conclusion, Peian asked, "it''s not the enemy, is it?"


    "No."


    "Is your teacher a zoologist or a druid?"


    "No, my teacher is a trainer."


    "Er..."


    Peian and Jintong obviously don''t believe that a trainer can tame seagulls so obediently.


    Unless it''s the spirit control of the animal master, or the Druid''s ability to have a harmonious dialogue with nature.


    ¡­¡­


    Bashin is flying high in the sky. It''s his instinct to be mischievous.


    Chen Yu is now observing Jolin Nash and others through the vision of Bashin.


    This is also Chen Yugang''s discovery. He found that he and Bashin can share their vision.


    In this way, we can observe them without going to the island.


    If they are in any danger, they can do it in time.


    Yachts roam about the island 20 nautical miles away.


    There is a deep-water port on Longma Island, but most of the water is shallow, so the hydra can''t get close.


    The Hydra belongs to a large ship. If it''s in a straight line near Longma Island, it''s OK. But if it''s around, it''s easy to touch the rocks.


    Chen Yu didn''t want the Hydra to hit the rocks on her first voyage, so she kept a little distance.


    Chen Yu lies in front of the fence on the deck, and fari is holding little Larissa to test the water.


    Little Larissa also instinctively rowed like little Gelin at the beginning.


    But the difference is that at the beginning, little Gelin learned to swim in the mirror lake.


    But now little Larissa is in the sea.


    A calm Mirror Lake is no match for the sea.


    Even when there is no wind, the sea level is also in waves.


    So fari dare not let go of little Larissa, just like Chen Zhu holding little Gelin in the past, holding little Larissa''s stomach with her hand.


    It has to be said that these two sisters are the real reincarnation of fish.


    As soon as you touch the water, your hands and feet start to move.


    Little Larissa was very excited, but when she saw her sister was waving in front of her with all kinds of swimming postures, little Larissa''s interest was gone, and she would cry with her little mouth.


    Chen Yu''s face on the deck was black. Little Gelin was showing off her skill.


    Little Gelin has been in contact with the water for ten months. She spends two or three hours every day in the mirror lake.


    Even adults don''t have to swim her.


    Chen Yu secretly controls a wave and pushes xiaogelin away. Don''t swing in front of her sister.


    Just then a small yacht approached.


    A few people on the yacht all had a kind of hostile look in their eyes.


    Even hundreds of meters away, Chen could feel their eyes.


    "Fari, come up and have a look at our lunch."


    Fari saw the yacht coming. She understood.


    "Here comes little Gelin. We''re going up."


    "Ow." Little Gelin, like a little mermaid, swam to farry''s side.


    Then she climbed up the escalator, and fari got on the boat with little Larissa in her arms.


    "Honey, don''t get our boat dirty."


    "Well." Chen Yu kisses farry, who takes her two children into the cabin.


    At this time, the yacht in the back has come to the side. At a distance of half a meter, the people on the opposite boat have jumped to the hydra.


    "Hi, I''m Dorson." A big man, wearing a headscarf and vest, came to Chen Yu with a friendly smile on his face and took the initiative to extend his hand.However, Chen Yu did not reach out. He put his hands in the pocket of his boxer pants and looked at Dawson with his bare arms.


    Then I looked at some of the people who came with Dawson.


    "This is my place. Please get out of here."


    In the sea, if the stranger without any greeting, directly jump to the other side of the ship.


    There is no doubt, then, that there must have been a bad pirate.


    "Ha ha This ship is so big and beautiful. " Dawson looked around with envy on his face.


    For Chen Zhu''s orders to turn a blind eye.


    It''s like an old friend of Chen Yu. Look left and right.


    Dawson and his group have seen the Hydra for a long time, and have been wandering around Longma island for a long time.


    And according to their observation, there are not many crew members on the yacht, only one man and one woman.


    So they''re using their heads.


    They''re not professional pirates. They''re occasional guest stars.


    "I''m really honored to be on this yacht."


    Just then, one of Dawson''s men wanted to enter the cabin.


    But the next moment, a white shadow flashed.


    "Ah..."


    The man has been knocked down by the snow.


    Since Snow White was brought home by Chen, Chen has demonized it.


    Today''s Snow White is also a mixed race devil.


    Now the snow is more than twice as big as it used to be, about the size of a Jaguar.


    The others stepped back at once.


    Although they are all psychics, they are not good at dealing with wild animals.


    Moreover, they have no guns in their hands.


    They think magic is enough.


    "Snow white, bite his throat."


    Snow White will not take the initiative to hurt or kill people.


    But once Bai Chen orders, then Bai Xue will absolutely obey.


    In the wild, even Wanda is incomparable.


    Wanda grew up with people. Its mission and self-awareness are to protect, not hurt.


    But Snow White is not the same, it and the princess do not exist can not kill this concept.


    Dawson immediately took out his dagger and tried to shoot snow white.


    But at this time, his neck was caught from behind.

 Chapter 1488

    Dawson turned hard.


    He saw that Chen Ji still had one hand in his trouser pocket and the other around his neck.


    Bramble skin! Rock body! Power multiplied! Wild animals crazy!


    Chen''s palm pricked a little, and then Dawson broke away from it.


    Chen Yu looks at his palm. There is no wound. How can it hurt?


    Dawson is a strengthening department psychic, and there is more than one strengthening.


    Dawson twisted his neck and looked at Chen Yu with a grim smile: "isn''t it a surprise? Mr. Druid. "


    Before approaching the hydra, he knew Chen was a psychic.


    After all, wandering around a desert island like Longma island is not ordinary people.


    So he was ready to fight.


    After seeing the princess on the third deck and the snow that later came out of the cabin, he determined that Chen Yu was the Druid of the beast.


    The other guys showed up.


    Of course, their real guy is not a gun, but a magic prop, or magic.


    "It looks like you''re in the reinforcement department, too." Dawson sneered.


    Just now, Chen Zhuo was holding the back of his neck, which was still uncomfortable.


    But now Dawson is not afraid.


    Because bramble skin can resist all strengthening lines.


    At least in the case that the strength gap is not absolute, occupy an absolute advantage.


    "Snow white, just bite to death. Throw the body into the sea. Don''t eat it Spit the meat out of my mouth. " Chen Yu ordered.


    The pets in the family are strictly controlled by Chen.


    At first, Chen didn''t even want to kill them.


    Later, there were several cases of rage, so they were killed.


    But cannibalism is absolutely not allowed.


    This is the rejection of human instinct.


    In nature, creatures with a little intelligence will reject the same kind.


    Snow white bit the body whose neck had been broken, dragged it to the edge of the deck and threw it into the sea.


    At this time, a shark jumped up and grabbed the body and dragged it into the sea.


    Chen Yu''s face turned black and he forgot the five tigers.


    They think they feed on their own.


    Forget it, just eat it.


    When Dawson and others saw the shark eat their companion''s body, their faces were not very natural.


    "Boss."


    "He fed stan to the shark, so we fed him to the shark." Said Dawson, grimacing.


    "Boss, I saw that woman on the boat was very beautiful."


    There was a bad smile on everyone else''s face.


    "Ah..."


    All of a sudden, the man who spoke had a pain in his neck and a cold flash.


    Raymond, who was originally on the fence of the second deck, started, to be exact, moving.


    Raymond is now three and a half meters long, and still has no Python''s physique, but his strength is definitely greater than that of the same Python in nature, and his speed is faster.


    The man was bitten in the neck by Raymond and then raised directly.


    Just then King Kong came out of the cabin.


    "King Kong, you go in. You''re not needed here."


    Joking, Vajra''s arms are all tens of tons of strength, and he doesn''t know the weight.


    If he smashes the deck, he will lose hundreds of thousands of dollars in maintenance.


    "Kill this guy first."


    Dawson can see that there is not a common animal here.


    And it''s all killing. Once you do it, you''ll die.


    Say that big snake. It''s not rough to look at, but it has amazing power.


    Bite their own people, directly in the air.


    This kind of bite force and this kind of strength are stronger than python of the same length.


    There is also this kind of speed like lightning, which Python can''t compare with.


    One of them secretly lost a curse to Chen Yu.


    However, when the curse came to Chen Zhu, it immediately disappeared.


    "Boss, my curse is useless."


    "Let me." A person jumps out again, the tone is quite self-confident, take a deep breath and spray towards Chen Zhu.


    A puff of poison rushed to Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu''s palm is splayed. He is not afraid of poison. Will gluttons be poisoned?


    Chen is afraid of this guy''s tone.


    "Go away." Chen Yu made only one blow.


    But the body of the person who spits the poison fog has exploded.


    Dawson ''s pupil contracted suddenly, and he saw a shadow of fist vaguely.


    If Chen Yu is to release the boxing shadow with all his strength, then they will be able to see hundreds of boxing shadow.


    However, Chen Yu only punches, just like a film picture with only one frame.The human eye is unable to capture a single picture of more than 27 frames per second.


    For example, if you watch a movie, if the continuous picture is less than one second and 27 frames, there will be a jam phenomenon.


    If it''s higher than 27 frames per second, it will cause brain fatigue, because the brain can''t keep up with the speed of image processing. Simply speaking, the brain can''t turn, and the brain can''t keep up with the eyes.


    So the unified standard of modern movies is set at 27 frames per second.


    Chen''s fist is much faster than 27 frames, and it''s a flash, not a continuous picture.


    These people can see ghosts.


    Chen Yu grinned: "no, fari said not to dirty the boat."


    At this time, Dawson doubted whether Chen Yu was an aggrandizement.


    If it''s not a strengthening system, Chen''s strength is a little surprising.


    But if it''s not a reinforcement system, how does he explode one of his companions through the air?


    He can''t remember that the psychic in the strengthening department has the ability to hurt people in the air.


    Have you cultivated other departments?


    If it''s a witch, he believes it.


    After all, witches always have a surplus of magic.


    But if it is a wizard, then some magic, put a few magic is basically empty.


    What do you do to learn magic from other departments? It''s better to practice the best magic.


    The magic power of the move just now is so powerful that it makes a person explode instantly.


    But that move can''t be used much.


    Otherwise, he would have killed all the people on his side.


    "Together." Dawson ordered.


    But he didn''t go up, let his men go up.


    Chen Chu suddenly reached out and said that a man had become a flying man in the air.


    Everyone''s eyes are attracted by the man, watching him fly up to ten meters and glide out of the perfect parabola.


    Then Laoguan leaped from the sea and was buried under the shark''s mouth with the man''s scream.


    "Come and see who''s next to feed the shark." Chen Yu''s face had a faint smile.


    From beginning to end, Chen''s hand was in his trouser pocket.


    "Damn, fog of the unknown, to die."


    A mist shrouded Chen Yu, who felt that the magic of the nameless fog seemed to be corrosive.


    Chen doesn''t feel like it, but he doesn''t want his yacht to get it.


    The mouth of a glutton, directly swallowed the fog.

 Chapter 1489

    Another man just rushed over. Chen Yu grabbed the man''s head.


    The mist came out of the palm and directly into the man''s mouth.


    Then the man was corroded from the mouth.


    The man began to struggle, reaching for help.


    Chen Xun can''t do it. It''s disgusting if he doesn''t explode.


    Mention the man''s feet and throw them into the sea. At the same time, order the five tigers to keep away from the body.


    Don''t make trouble with your food.


    Even immersion in sea water can''t stop the body from rotting.


    Obviously, this nameless fog is not a good thing.


    Others saw Chen Yu ignore the fog of anonymity and absorb it, then spray it into his companion''s mouth, and their faces all changed.


    "Next, whose turn is it to feed the sharks?"


    At this time, no one wants to go up. Everyone looks to their boss, Dawson.


    Now, Dawson has to be tough.


    "Actually, sir, we came here with kindness. We didn''t intend to have a conflict with you. Your pet attacked us first."


    Now Dawson can only lie with his eyes open.


    Even if he knew that his words would not be believed.


    "Oh." "In this case, can you go back to your yacht?" Chen replied in a understatement


    Dawson felt that if it was him, he would definitely kill all of them.


    But Chen did not.


    Is his magic at the bottom?


    Yes, he killed so many people, controlled so many animals and sharks in the sea. His magic must have been at the bottom.


    Dawson looked at Chen Yu quietly, with a smile on his face. "But you killed so many of us, I can''t say that I didn''t have any."


    Chen Yu suddenly moved. The next moment, he appeared in front of one of them. Five fingers pierced his neck directly.


    Then, Chen Yu raised his arm and threw the man into the sea, which attracted sharks to eat.


    "You see, I killed you again. What kind of expression do you need?"


    Everyone''s blown up and backed up in horror.


    Dawson''s face changed dramatically, which was also a two-step backward subconsciously.


    Damn it, they only use one hand from the beginning to the end.


    This is where there is no spare power, but from the beginning to the end did not use the full force.


    "I''m sorry for my previous attitude, sir."


    "You''re welcome." Chen Yu smiled and shook the blood on his hand: "but since you don''t want to go back to your boat, then your boat should not be needed."


    Boxing shadow! In a flash, Chen Yu made a hundred fists.


    Bang Bang -


    in the astonished and frightened eyes of Dawson and others, their yacht twisted and deformed, then turned into scrap iron and sank into the water.


    Everyone was sweating, and it was clear that they had offended the wrong people.


    "As a guest of this ship, I have always been very tolerant. Now do you want to be blasted by me or jump off the sea to feed sharks?"


    Tolerance? This is called tolerance?


    Dawson is biting his teeth. Maybe there''s a chance.


    I have thorny skin!


    Dawson rushed to Chen Yu and opened his arms.


    He wants to finish the anti killing with thorn skin.


    To be honest, Chen Yu has already felt the oddness of Dawson.


    In fact, Chen Yu wanted to try out Dorson''s strange magic.


    But the point is that Dawson is a rough man.


    This dispelled Chen''s attempt.


    Chen Chu reaches for Dawson''s shoulder and grabs him tightly.


    Dawson immediately felt the sharp pain. He grabbed Chen''s arm and tried to hurt him through the thorn skin as before.


    But this time, Chen Yu didn''t let go.


    Although the skin of thorns is invisible, it does exist.


    Chen can feel and pierce the skin with invisible spikes.


    However, the invisible attack did little damage to Chen.


    The first time was caused by Chen Yu inadvertently, but as long as he had psychological preparation, Chen Yu didn''t even feel pain.


    "Is it fun?"


    Ah --


    Chen Zhu crushed the clavicle of Dawson.


    Even if there are thorns skin, rock body, power doubling, wild animals crazy!


    Even though his physical fitness is several times better than that of ordinary people, in front of Chen Yu, Dawson is still fragile like a piece of paper.


    Chen Yu gently pinched Dawson''s shoulder.


    All of a sudden, there was an appetite from the glutton.


    Yeah? Is the Glutton''s mouth interested in such a weak psychic?You should know that even the dragon people don''t interest the gluttons in taste.


    Chen Yu did not restrain the Glutton''s mouth. The Glutton''s mouth bit down Dawson''s left shoulder.


    Ah -


    Dawson fell to the ground, howling in pain.


    The Glutton''s mouth is to digest Dawson''s flesh and blood.


    Gluttons are not interested in Dawson''s magic.


    Dawson''s magic power is estimated to be less than one thousandth of Chen Yu''s, and neither quality nor quantity is meaningful to Chen Yu.


    What the gluttons are really interested in is the pedigree of Dawson.


    Chen Yu closed his eyes and felt the changes coming from his right arm, then spread all over his body.


    Although there are obvious changes, in fact, Chen''s overall strength has not improved much.


    It seems that the strength has increased by less than 1%.


    However, the defense seems to have improved a lot.


    I didn''t expect such a waste material to be helpful to my strength.


    It wasn''t long before Dawson was quiet.


    After all, the whole shoulder was torn off by the Glutton''s mouth. At the moment, he has lost too much blood and died of serious injury.


    "Devil You devil... "


    Chen Chu smiled and finally took his left hand out of his pocket.


    Chen''s arms were raised to control the sea through the small world.


    The waves were hurtling across the deck, the boat tilted a bit, and the rest of the people were directly thrown into the sea.


    With the blood on the deck and the body of Dawson, they rushed into the sea.


    "Ah Help... "


    "Help I don''t want to die... "


    Soon the sea was red with blood.


    Five sharks are devouring and strangling the drowner.


    Chen Yu always smiles as if nothing has happened.


    Just then another yacht came.


    Chen looked at the yacht coming in, and at the same time accelerated the flow of the nearby sea water to dissipate the red color of the sea.


    At the bow of the yacht stood a blonde woman in a black tights. When the yacht approached, she did not jump on the hydra, but cried out.


    "Hello, sir."


    "Hello, what can I do for you?" Chen asked, looking up.


    "Sir, have you seen a yacht? I mean a yacht that looks like it has a few less friendly passengers. "


    "Sorry, I didn''t see it. Is it your friend?"

 Chapter 1490

    "Yes, I am." The blonde, with a gentle smile, ordered the yacht to leave without contact with the hydra.


    At this time, a rough man came to the blonde''s side. His arms were like wearing trousers with a devil''s pattern on them.


    "Wenke, we locate Dawson''s yacht. It''s clearly in that sea area. The man has obvious problems. Why not expose it?" Said the rough man discontentedly.


    "No ordinary person can appear in this sea area." Wenke Zige followed the long blonde hair: "there is no doubt that Dawson does not know what magic to use to hide the yacht. We do not know what the relationship between that man and Dawson is. With our current strength, there is no guarantee that we will win against Dawson. What''s more, there is a man whose strength is not clear. To be honest, that man feels quite dangerous to me "


    Wenke Zig is holding a small display with a very obvious point, which is always indicating the location of the target.


    In the evening --


    "Wen Ke, is Dawson''s boat still in place?"


    "Well, according to the signal, Dawson''s boat has been in the same place and hasn''t moved."


    "Shall we go back and have a look?" Asked the rough man.


    Wenke Ziegler was a little hesitant. After ten years of fighting with Dawson, she knew how cunning the man was.


    He was like a crocodile, lurking under the water and giving the enemy a deadly blow.


    "Would it be a trap?" Wenke Zig asked worried.


    "We are not prey." Said the rough man.


    "All right."


    Wenke Zieger orders to turn around and go back to the signal source.


    "The big yacht is gone."


    "I didn''t see Dorson''s boat either. It''s strange that the signal is here."


    "Could he have found the source?"


    "It''s impossible to find out. It''s a masterpiece of the high witch. Although Dorson is cunning, he''s not strong enough."


    At this time, a crew member ran to Wenke Zieger and the rough man.


    "Miss Wenke, Captain, the sonar on our ship has detected a metal reaction at a position more than 30 meters under the water."


    "Metal reaction?"


    "Like a shipwreck."


    Sonar detection is a very common equipment for navigation. The sonar instruments on general ships are mainly used to monitor the water depth of the sea bottom. The time of returning the sound wave, plus the computer calculation, can accurately calculate the water depth, whether there are rocks and so on in a very short time.


    And sonar can also detect whether there are resources under the deep-sea strata.


    When the sonar is spread to the seabed or other objects, different objects will give back different sonar.


    For example, metals, or large organisms, can be found by sonar.


    "This is Dorson''s boat?" Wenke. Zig''s face changed.


    The rough man frowned: "he found the mark on the ship, so he sank it on purpose?"


    "Send two divers down to check."


    Half an hour later, the diver came up to report.


    "Miss Wenke, Captain, found a completely damaged yacht under the water. It was the one belonging to Dawson." The diver held the camera and handed it to Wenke Zig: "in the yacht, we found a body. It''s the captain of the yacht of Dawson. No one else exists. The yacht should have been damaged in a very sudden situation, and deformed and sunk in a very short time, so the captain of the yacht didn''t have time to escape."


    Vingo Zieger and the captain looked at the camera and said, "rod, can you see what''s wrong with this yacht?"


    "No, it seems that those who are not familiar with each other and are damaged by thermal weapons are more likely to be hit with a big hammer. Look at these dents, but at sea, I can hardly imagine what kind of ship will be equipped with such a machine."


    "The surprise attack came suddenly. That is to say, it''s not a masterpiece of Dawson. He didn''t find the mark on the yacht. They met the enemy Enemies other than us. "


    "But there''s no body on the boat, where''s the Dorson? There are many people in Dawson, and there should be more bodies. Even if they are washed away by the current, it is impossible to find all the bodies. "


    Captain rod was silent and said, "except for one possibility, when the yacht was attacked, Dawson and his men were not on board."


    "That is to say, Dawson and his men are still alive?"


    "Maybe they''re still alive, but more likely they''re dead." Said rod.


    "Why? What is the basis? "


    "I can''t think of anything on the sea that can destroy a yacht of that size into machines or weapons, so I tend to do magic. Dawson provoked people who shouldn''t be provoked. That person or a group of people killed Dawson and his men in anger, and destroyed Dawson''s yacht at the same time.""Who will do it?"


    "I don''t know, now all is speculation, and there are so many psychics on Longma Island, even there are several world-famous ones, so I''m not sure if they did it." Said rod.


    "Would it have been the man on the super yacht at noon?"


    "It shouldn''t be possible. I''ve sensed that there are only three women on the ship except the man, and one of them has no magic power, and the other two are babies, but the man should not be an ordinary person. You said that you felt danger in him, didn''t you?"


    "Well, it''s very dangerous, but I don''t think it''s possible for him to kill the Dawson Gang alone."


    "Captain, that yacht is behind us today."


    "Behind us? They''re ambushing us? "


    "No, they are sailing around Kumar island. They are very slow. It looks like It just seems to be playing. "


    "Wenke, do you want us to contact him?" Rhode asked hesitantly.


    "Try it. Don''t let him feel malicious. Send them messages. There are many reefs in this sea area."


    "They replied, thank you, and invited us to their boat." Said the crew.


    This is the rule of the sea. If a strange ship approaches in a hurry, it is likely to cause misunderstanding or trouble.


    Generally speaking, they communicate first, and then have a judgment. If the other party feels that there is no danger, they will send out an invitation. If the other party refuses, it''s better not to approach, otherwise, the other party may make radical actions. In the maritime convention, excessive approach is deemed as a dangerous action.

 Chapter 1491

    Soon, Vingo Zig''s yacht came by.


    With permission, Vingo zig and captain rod were on the hydra.


    "Hello, we meet again." Chen Yu stood up with a smile.


    Vingo Zieger and rod look at the four people on the deck. Chen Yu and fari hold their children in their arms.


    And they prepared a lot of food, which seemed to be enough for dozens of people.


    "Hello, I''m Vingo Zig, and this is our captain, rod Esteban."


    "I''m Chen Yu. This is my mother of two children, Fanny."


    After meeting each other for a while, Chen took the initiative to say, "don''t you ask your crew to come here together? I have plenty of food here. "


    "Of course, if you agree."


    Chen Yu can see that Wenke zig and the Dawson who came here in the morning are not a group or a group.


    As the hostess, fari is responsible for entertaining these friends who know each other at sea.


    Little Gelin runs here and there.


    "My name is little Gelin. How do you do?"


    "Hello." The crew were very friendly and all responded warmly to little Gelin.


    Chen, Wen, Qi and rod are chatting by the railing.


    "Mr. Chen, are you a psychic, too?"


    "Obviously." Chen Yu shrugged, not denying.


    "Do you know Dawson, then, venture to ask?"


    "Oh, did you say the guys I fed the sharks today?"


    "Dawson is dead?"


    Although they thought about the possibility, they thought it was unlikely at that time.


    But now, after Chen''s own admission, they have to believe it.


    "If you are his friends, then I hope to do it after the party. If you are not his friends, then I hope we can be friends."


    "We and Dawson are enemies, not friends."


    "What kind of organization do you have?"


    "We are hunters, and Dawson is our enemy."


    "Is it a special attack on the psychic hunters? Or the superheroes and villains in the movies


    "It''s not. We only target Dawson and the organizations behind him, because we have feuds, and their crimes are second."


    "So what are your functions, and what are their functions? And your enemy''s reasons. Of course, if it''s not convenient to answer, you can leave it alone. "


    "We are not a secret organization. Our organization is still famous. Our organization was founded in the early 18th century. It has a history of 200 years. We have a famous hunter, fan Haixin. Now there are films about him. You should have heard about them."


    "Oh, I''ve heard about van Helsing and Dracula."


    Fan Haixin''s story, Chen Yu, is also learned from the movie.


    Chen Yu knows the Dracula family, but even Murphy and his mother don''t know whether Dracula exists or not.


    And the movie I saw at the beginning is the story of van Helsing and Dracula falling in love and killing each other.


    "In fact, most of his stories are made up. Of course, he is a powerful hunter, which is true." "Hunters are a group and a symbol of identity. We are just like mercenaries, accepting employment and magic services," said Vingo Zieger


    "And what about the organization that Dawson is in?"


    "Criminals, villains, psychopaths, heretics, and gangs of idiots are doing the same thing as the super criminals in the movie, but the pattern is a little small."


    "What do you say?"


    "The biggest thing they''ve ever planned is to try to control a governor."


    "And then?"


    "They managed to take control of the governor, and then the governor stepped down after 16 days in his job. These fools thought that if they directly controlled the highest power in a political system, they could steal the whole political system."


    Chen Yu also thinks it''s stupid. They really think it''s in the movie.


    The evil organization controls the president and then gets the whole country?


    Take the case of the US president. If the president issues several unreliable proposals, the house of Representatives and the Senate will slap him directly. None of his proposals will go out of the White House.


    Unless the evil organization can control all the members of the house and the Senate, otherwise, it''s useless to control a president.


    Even if an evil organization can really control all the members of Parliament, they are all backed by capitalists, and they all have their own political demands. If these members do not obey, the greatest possibility is to go home to farm or go to prison.


    "At other times, it''s no different from ordinary robbers, or it''s a criminal organization." "Last time they organized a few people to go to Las Vegas casinos to earn enough capital, they won $500000 and were interrupted by one leg. Their collective activity funds, plus medical expenses, were more than $500000," said Vingo Zieger"These guys don''t look like ordinary criminals. Why do I always think they are really stupid?" Chen Yu said


    "Just from different angles, ordinary criminals have various plans to commit crimes, because they don''t have any supernatural power, but these people think they can do whatever they want with magic, so most of their actions are tiger headed and snake headed."


    "But there are still a few small gangs. They are not idiots. They are real criminals. They don''t want to fantasize about the plan of flying in the sky, or daydream about ruling the world. They only do very practical actions, killing people and setting fire."


    "It''s just Dawson?"


    "Dawson is just a little leader, and he is really difficult to deal with. I have been chasing him for ten years, but I always let him escape."


    In this world, there are idiots who forget themselves after gaining power, and of course, there are criminals with clear heads.


    This kind of criminal with extraordinary ability and clear mind is the most troublesome.


    Of course, Chen has met in Los Angeles.


    Both have been met.


    But in Los Angeles, Chen can solve all the problems and enemies, so the proportion of supernatural crimes in Los Angeles is very low.


    Wen Ke. Qi Ge and Chen Yu say so much, in fact, they want Chen Yu to join their organization, or to become a hunter.


    However, Chen Yu''s lack of interest in it. If it appears in front of Chen Yu, he does not need the identity of hunter, and Chen Yu will easily solve it.


    But if Chen Yu wants to run from east to west, chasing criminals with abnormal brains and magic, he will not do such thankless things.

 Chapter 1492

    Wen Ke. Qi Ge said that his mouth was dry and his tongue was dry. Chen Yu didn''t accept it either.


    Although she has made the pros and cons clear, even if Chen has any background, it doesn''t matter.


    Even Chinese spies don''t matter. Hunters don''t think about their origins, as long as they don''t commit crimes.


    Once in a while, there''s a commission.


    Unfortunately, Chen really can''t see those commissions.


    Does the brewery pay Chen tens of millions of dollars a month, and the Commission of hundreds of thousands of dollars last time he saw it?


    And this kind of task can fall into the hands of a new person, it must be a troublesome and no sweet task.


    Maybe a few days or even weeks to complete a task, as long as the brain is not drawn, Chen Yu will not accept.


    "Mr. Chen came for the Turin campaign, didn''t he?"


    "Well, come and join the party." Chen Yu said quietly.


    "Mr. Chen, if you become a hunter, then you can buy or sell the merits of Yingling notes from hunters."


    "What spiritual notes?" Chen Yu was stunned for a moment.


    Wenke Zieger and rod all looked at Chen Yu in dismay: "you came to join the operation of the ghost ship of Turin. Don''t you know the Yingling notes? You don''t have any organization, do you? "


    "What is the use of this spiritual note?"


    "Of course, it is the record of meritorious achievements." Wenke Zig said: "for example, in the operation of the ghost ship of Turin, hundreds of psychics participated in the operation. If there is no spirit note, how do you know their achievements? As the founder of the twenty-three generations of Blood Mary can not be assigned a recorder to everyone


    "Do you have spiritual notes on you? Bring it to me. "


    Chen Yu had never heard of it before. Before hearing Wenke Zieger''s notes about the spirit, Chen Yu had guessed how the people of scarlet church should know who is the most powerful and who is the least.


    Wenke Zieger didn''t hide it. After all, Yingling''s notes are so common that they cost only one thousand dollars a book, and there is still a discount for wholesale.


    It can be said that there is only one copy for each person on Longma island. Even if someone can''t afford it, several people can buy one copy together.


    Wen Ke. Qi Ge thought Chen Yu was obviously rich, so he didn''t worry about Chen Yu''s plunder.


    Chen Yu takes over this Yingling note. It looks like an ordinary notebook, but there is a hint of magic on it.


    Flipped through the notes, there was nothing in it.


    "How to use it?" Chen asked.


    "As long as you take the spirit notes, you will record the process and achievements of the battle when it happens."


    "Can you demonstrate it?" Chen asked.


    Wen Ke. Qi Ge looked at Chen Yu and said, "Mr. Chen, are you trying here?"


    "Well, no problem."


    "Then I will attack you now?" After all, it''s easy to cause unnecessary misunderstanding if you accidentally hurt the other party.


    "Yes, please."


    "Well, I''ll do it."


    After that, Wen Ke. Qi Ge''s blond hair suddenly shot at Chen Yu and directly rolled him up.


    Although this move belongs to active attack, it is basically within the control of Wenke Zieger.


    She can control the growth of her hair, and if she wants to cause damage to the enemy, the power of her hair is even greater than that of a python, which can directly strangle ordinary people.


    However, after demonstrating, Wen Ke and Qi Ge released Chen Yu.


    Chen saw a line on his notebook: use magic to attack the enemy, target human, the result is invalid, the battle is over, no casualties.


    At the same time, the time and place of the battle also appeared.


    The records in Yingling''s notes are relatively rough, and there is no magic type.


    Yingling''s notes are of Wenke Zig''s, so the enemy appearing above is of course Chen Yu.


    However, Yingling notes can distinguish what kind of enemy the opponent is.


    Chen Yu returns Yingling''s notes to Wenke Qige.


    "The record of this heroic note can be given to others?"


    "Not in principle." "However, the 23rd generation of Blood Mary does not forbid several people or a team, or even an organization to use a spirited note together, and then one of them goes to collect the prize, so it is said that this operation of the Turin ghost ship encirclement and suppression, organized or powerful, has more advantages than single fight."


    "That Do you have any extra soul notes there? " Chen asked.


    "Didn''t you really prepare the spirited notes?" Wenke Zieger still can''t believe it.


    Chen''s performance looks like a new man in a different world.


    Don''t even know Yingling''s notes. Does he really have the ability to kill Dawson and his friends?


    "If there were, I would not ask you for it." Chen said.


    "Do you want the junior or the senior?""Is there any difference? Or what do the 23 generations of Blood Mary in scarlet church ask for? "


    "That''s not true, but for me, it''s a low-level spiritual note. It only records the rough fighting process. If it''s high-level, it will have a more detailed record when it''s connected with its own magic."


    "What''s the low price? What''s the premium price? "


    "No matter what the price is, it shouldn''t be a problem for you. I''ll let someone bring you an advanced one."


    In a short time, Wenke Zieger will take a high-level spiritual note.


    On the surface, it looks no different from the low-level spiritual notes.


    "What do I need to do to make it record my actions?"


    "Just put magic in it." "The first person to send magic into it will be recorded in the Yingling notes," said Wenke Zieger


    Chen Yu sent magic into it. Sure enough, Chen Yu felt the connection with Yingling''s notes.


    "You can try to attack me." Said Vingo Zieger.


    Chen Yu looks at Wen Ke in the eye. Qi Ge: "then I''ll do it."


    "Well, come on."


    Chen Zhuo points to Wen Ke. Qi Ge. He uses the magic of the green door to pierce the needle. The magic is like a needle. He gently pricks Wen Ke. Qi Ge''s arm.


    "Ah..." Wen Ke. Qi Ge was ready, but didn''t expect Chen Yu''s attack to be silent, making her defense meaningless.


    Chen Yu looks at a line of words on his note: use needlework to attack the target stealthily, causing very, very low damage.


    Then there is the time and place.


    I can''t believe that I can record my magic in detail.


    But just think about it, it should be because of the connection between this spiritual note and his magic.


    "The records are detailed, but won''t they expose their magic? In this way, it''s not as good as low-level spiritual notes. "


    "In fact, most of the high-level spiritual notes are used to record their own battles and to give them reference so that they can be improved next time they encounter similar battles."

 Chapter 1493

    To put it bluntly, the advanced spirit notes are used as combat records.


    The notes of low-level heroes are used to record the achievements of meritorious deeds.


    Not long later, Vingo Zieger left with people.


    The devil came out to clean up the rubbish left by the party.


    Little Gelin ran to Chen Yu excitedly.


    "Dad, I just met a lot of new friends."


    "How many are there?"


    "I calculate, one, two, three, four, five..." Little Gelin put her finger on it and calculated it carefully. But when she got to five, she couldn''t count: "Dad, my finger is not enough. Lend it to me."


    "Don''t you have another hand?"


    "Keep the other hand."


    "Oh, that''s it." Chen Zhu hands her hands to Xiao Gelin.


    Little Gelin counted again: "one, two Six Ten, then one, then two, then three, then four, then five, Dad, that''s it, ten and then five. "


    "It''s clear?"


    "Well, no more, five more than ten." Said little Gelin complacently.


    "Why not more?"


    "Because little Gelin can''t count, ten more than five will be enough, otherwise my mother''s fingers will also lend me."


    In fact, there are about twenty crew members on Vingo Zieger''s ship coming to the party.


    Little Gelin held the candy, and every crew member would ask if they would like to be friends. If they want to be friends, they would plug a candy.


    Now, because we can''t count, we don''t need any extra friends.


    In the night, though Chen and his family all went to bed.


    However, the evil spirit in charge of navigation still sticks to his post.


    Although the yacht can sail automatically as long as the route is set.


    The evil devil still chooses the responsible surveillance route to ensure that there is no risk.


    The wind and waves at night are a little bit bigger.


    But for the hydra, it''s a wave that feels nothing to the passengers of the yacht.


    ¡­¡­


    "Wenke, what do you think of that man?"


    "Rich, confident, but a little ignorant." "But that sense of danger never disappeared," said Vingo Zieger


    "Is it credible that he killed Dawson''s gang?"


    "There''s no doubt that he''s better than Dawson, at least he doesn''t make me feel dangerous." Wenke Zieger thought deeply and said: "his tentative attack on me, though not malicious, still made me scared, without any sign or perception. If he was going to kill me just now, it would be very easy."


    "But the Dawson group are all old hands. Are you sure he can beat so many people alone?"


    "Maybe we have a chance to try him out."


    "Try him? Are you sure you want to do this? It''s not a good idea. I don''t want to have another enemy for some reason. "


    "No, you don''t doubt that there are their spies on board. This time, the spies will surely spread the news. His uncle is on Longma island. When Quebec learns that his nephew has been killed, do you think he will sit back and ignore him? And Quebec''s wife is there. "


    Rod frowned, pondered half of his salary, and still hesitated.


    "Quebec''s wife is not an ordinary person. That man can''t deal with Quebec''s wife."


    Quebec is an old man in that group, but he is only an old man. He is not much stronger than his nephew Dorson.


    But Quebec is strong, he found a very strong wife.


    That woman''s name is Nicole Neptune, but she has many nicknames, such as mobile scourge, female Tyrannosaurus Rex and glutton.


    It is said that the woman will eat her enemies.


    It''s not cut, it''s swallowed.


    Vingo Zieger and rod have been following them since they arrived in Los Angeles from Dawson.


    But there have been several occasions when we have had a chance to do it.


    But because Quebec and Nicole nippers were nearby, they didn''t dare to do it.


    "But we can''t stop it." "So the only thing we can do now is to be on guard and help the man when necessary," said Vingo Zieger


    They don''t know who the inner ghost is now, even if they want to stop it.


    And they don''t have a way to intercept information.


    Technically, they are no different from ordinary black gang.


    Ding Dong -


    at this time, Wen Ke. Qi Ge receives a message.


    Wenke Zig''s face suddenly changed when he saw it: "on the other side of Longma Island, the person in charge of monitoring Quebec and Nicole Neptune said that they had just left Longma island at night.""It seems that they are not going to stay overnight." "But even with us, I''m afraid we can''t cope with Nicole neps," said rod


    "Unless we die." Said Vingo Zieger.


    "It''s not that he''s going to die, but that he''s going to be told to leave the sea. If his super yacht is going to go, no one can catch up with it."


    "That''s right. I''ll send him a message now."


    ¡­¡­


    "Hello Who is that? " Chen Yu closed his eyes and was obviously upset when he called at this time.


    "Teacher That It''s me


    "For what?"


    "Are you nearby?"


    "In." Chen Chu looked at the time, it''s one o''clock in the morning.


    "That Teacher, I, Jolin Nash, bona, moid and Moore didn''t have dinner tonight. Now they don''t even have a place to live... " Said LITT grove.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    "We clashed with people on the island and all the luggage we brought was gone."


    "I have all the equipment here. I''m now around the island of Longma. Can you come here?"


    After all, they are all their own people. Chen Yu is reluctant to let them suffer. After all, they are all half of the children.


    "Yes, we rented a speedboat on the island."


    "That''s a desert island. Can you rent a speedboat?"


    "Teacher, now the island is full of businessmen, selling everything."


    "Since everything is for sale, what else can I do for you?"


    "One thousand dollars for the most rubbish tent, teacher, do you think we can afford it?"


    "Are you rich? It costs so much in school on weekdays. "


    "My father has cut down on my weekly expenses." Said little grove gloomily.


    "Well, come as soon as you can and spend the night on my boat."


    Chen Yu got up carefully, trying not to make any noise.


    These little guys haven''t eaten all day. They must be tired and hungry. Let the bad devil prepare some.


    At this time, a bad devil saw Chen Yu coming out of the bedroom and immediately ran up to him: "master, what can I do for you?"


    "Go get some drinks and cooked food, grove they''re coming over."

 Chapter 1494

    Nicole Neptune was violent, ugly, crazy, jealous, and greedy.


    That''s what her husband, Quebec, thinks of her.


    For Nicole neps, he was full of fear and hatred.


    At the beginning, he was forced to marry Nicole neps.


    Because Nicole neps told him that if he refused, she would eat him.


    Yes, it is eaten directly with the mouth.


    Nicole neps has eaten a lot of people in front of Quebec.


    Quebec has never seen a woman more terrifying and crazier than Nicole Neptune.


    Because of the special magic, Nicole Neptune has a two meter tall body.


    It weighs an amazing 400 kg.


    And as long as she stood there, she was like a fortress.


    She can easily swallow three or four lives.


    Quebec and Nicole Neptune are on a yacht at the moment.


    "Quebec, if you don''t have two for me tonight, you''re dead." Said Nicole neps discontentedly.


    She was obviously upset that Quebec woke her up in the middle of the night.


    Quebec''s face was pale: "Nicole, there will be, I promise, I promise you! What''s more, you''ve met Dawson. He''s also a nephew of, and now he''s been killed. We should do something. "


    "Dawson, I remember." Nicole neps licked her lips. "It''s a pity I knew he would die here. I should have eaten him when I met that day."


    Quebec couldn''t help but fight a cold war.


    He has always known that Nicole Quebec treats human beings as food.


    It''s just that he didn''t expect even relatives to be eaten by Nicole Neptune.


    Then one day, will they also be eaten?


    Quebec shudders at the thought of it.


    Just then, a speedboat rumbled past their yacht.


    "Yi? There are several people on it. Catch up with them and have a big meal. " Nicole neps looked at the old speedboat with her eyes shining.


    "Nicole, that''s a speedboat. Our yacht is not so fast."


    Quebec can''t say that it''s because Nicole Neptune is too heavy. The speed of this small yacht is not fast at first. When Nicole Neptune is put on, the speed is twice as slow.


    But if it comes out, Nicole Neptune will eat him directly.


    "I don''t care, catch up with them! I''ll eat them. If you can''t, I''ll eat you. "


    Quebec was even more frightened. He regretted waking Nicole neps up because of Dawson.


    "Don''t worry, it''s just a speedboat. Although it''s fast, its endurance is poor." Said Quebec.


    The advantage of speedboats is that they are short-range and fast, but because of the problem of fuel loading, there must be no more yachts, and the range is more than ten nautical miles at most.


    Although their yacht is not big, it''s OK to run for hundreds of miles.


    "That''s great. I can have a good meal, and I can eat without fear at sea." Cried Nicole neps excitedly.


    ¡­¡­


    "Eh? Rod, there''s a boat heading for that super yacht. "


    "Is it Nicole Neptune? So fast? " Rod''s eyes twinkled.


    "Shall we go now? With that man? "


    "Not first." Rhode shook his head: "let Nicole neps play with the man for a while. The man should not be weak, not so fast."


    ¡­¡­


    "Pei''an, did you see the yacht that just passed by?" Said the golden pupil with a heavy face.


    "See, what''s the matter? Do you know the people on that ship? " Peian asked curiously.


    "One of the scariest witches in the world."


    "The scariest witch?" Several other people listened to Jintong''s words and also came up curiously.


    "How horrible?"


    "Is it powerful?"


    "She''s a nightmare." "I was against her a dozen years ago," said Jin


    "And then?"


    "That time, she snatched a heritage treasure from a family. The family hired more than 20 psychics. I am one of them. Our task is only one. That is to get the heritage treasure back from that family."


    "Did you finish the task?"


    "No." Golden pupil shook his head: "twenty seven psychics, only five left, including me, others..."


    "All killed by that woman?"


    "More terrible than death She ate everyone. "


    Nausea¡ª¡ªHuman instinct has a physiological rejection of the concept of cannibalism.


    "She swallowed it all."


    "You can''t imagine how terrible that woman is. She is like the immortal body. All the magic can''t hurt her. Then we watch her eat her companions one by one."


    "It''s terrible."


    People looked to the rear, but because of the darkness at the moment, they could not see the yacht.


    "By the way, this direction is right. This speedboat can''t go too far. If we go in the wrong direction, it will be troublesome."


    "There can be no mistake. The teacher has sent me the location." Said LITT grove.


    "There, there." Bona has seen the huge outline of the ship ahead.


    Even in the dark, it''s still hard to hide the scale of Hydra.


    When Jintong and Peian saw the hydra, they were a little surprised.


    It''s the ship!


    They have a deep memory of the ship.


    The hydra is too big, too luxurious.


    "Are you sure you''re right?"


    "Yes, that ship is my teacher''s ship."


    As the speedboat approached the hydra, they could already see Chen Chu standing on the bow deck.


    The yacht slowed down and came closer.


    When Jin Tong and pei''an boarded the yacht, they were really worried.


    They haven''t been to such a luxury.


    Chen recognized the two men.


    "Hello, are you Grove''s friends?"


    "Hello, I''m Jintong. She''s pei''an. We met your students on Longma Island today. Nice to meet you, sir."


    "Hello, they are all children. It''s their honor to meet them. I hope you can take care of them more when you are on Longma island."


    "They are all powerful and do not necessarily need our care."


    Just then, the noise of the engine came from the sea.


    The pupils of Jin Tong and Peian suddenly contracted.


    The coming yacht, the huge body, made them tremble.


    "Well, another guest is coming." Chen Yu looks at the yacht coming across.

 Chapter 1495

    "No, it''s Nicole Neptune!"


    "Get out of the boat, and don''t let that woman in."


    Jintong and Peian are full of fear.


    "Grove, you take them to have some food, and I''ve prepared some cooked food for you." Chen said.


    "Do you have any cooked food?"


    "That''s great. Some of them have eaten."


    But Peian and Jintong are eager, especially Jintong.


    He fought with Nicole neps.


    He knew how terrible Nicole Neptune was.


    But look at Chen Yu and LITT grove. They are all indifferent faces.


    There was no panic at all about Nicole Neptune''s arrival.


    Obviously, they don''t understand what they said before.


    They had no idea how terrible Nicole Neptune was.


    "Mr. Chen, you don''t understand the horror of Nicole Neptune. Now we all join hands to fight against her, and there''s a glimmer of hope. If you think that one-to-one can defeat Nicole Neptune, you''re quite wrong."


    "Jintong, you can rest assured that my teacher is very, very powerful."


    Litt grove, bona, Jolin Nash, Giselle, Moore and moid are all full of confidence in Chen Yu.


    Joking, if Chen can''t solve the problem, so many of them are useless.


    However, Jintong obviously has no confidence in Chen Yu.


    Even if all of them join hands, they don''t think another 30% will win.


    What''s more, I saw Chen Yu''s understatement.


    In his view, this is a sign of arrogance and ignorance.


    As for Peian, although she didn''t know Nicole Neptune, she trusted Jintong.


    Since Jintong shows such a cautious attitude, it shows that Nicole neps is really terrible.


    "Mr. Jintong, it really doesn''t matter. The teacher is very powerful. No one in the world is the teacher''s opponent."


    Kim Tong could not take what LITT grove said seriously.


    Litt grove had been saying that before.


    Jin Tong and Peian never contradicted.


    After all, everyone has their own worship of the object, there is no need to correct.


    But now they are different. Now they are facing one of the most terrible witches in the world.


    By this time, the yacht was approaching.


    There are two figures on the yacht.


    Compared with the horrible Nicole Neptune, Quebec looks like a bamboo pole.


    In fact, before marrying Nicole neps, Quebec had a pretty good figure, a head of 185 meters and a beautiful muscle.


    But after getting married, Quebec has long been squeezed out in the face of the fierce Nicole Neptune.


    The opposite of Quebec is Nicole Neptune.


    Two meters tall, 99.999% of the world''s people can''t grow so tall.


    Plus hundreds of kilograms of fat, and that big mouth.


    "It''s great, it''s perfect. So many people, I don''t have to eat for more than ten days." Nicole Neptune was delighted to see all the people on the deck.


    Nicole Neptune reached for the skinny Quebec, stepped on it, and jumped directly onto the deck of the hydra.


    As soon as Chen saw the moving fat jumping onto the deck, it seemed that the deck was slightly sunken, and immediately felt that it was igniting again.


    Quebec, like chicken rice, is held by Nicole Neptune.


    "What a strong man." Nicole Neptune saw Chen''s figure, and suddenly her eyes were shining: "Asian, be my husband, I like you."


    Everyone looked at Chen Yu and couldn''t help shivering.


    Chen Yu''s face sank and he would fight if he wanted to fight. What kind of devil is this public flirting?


    All of a sudden, Chen Yu felt that Nicole Neptune was familiar.


    Look at Nicole Neptune''s lustful and ugly face, licking her tongue with her mouth open.


    Chen Yu frowns. Does this woman have the blood of a glutton?


    Although very light, it can even be ignored.


    But because of her lineage, the woman looks a little distorted.


    Although it''s still the appearance of human beings, it''s probably because of the bloodline of the gluttons that something has changed in her.


    "If you don''t agree, I''ll eat you up and decide whether to accept my love or not."


    Generally, if the gluttons meet, they are either the relationship between superiors and subordinates, or the relationship between blood relatives, or the relationship between phagocytosis and being phagocytized.


    However, Chen Yu has no appetite for this woman.Chen Zhuning can devour a demon a hundred times uglier than Nicole Neptune. He really doesn''t want this woman to enter her body.


    Not only because she is human, but also because she makes Chen Yu sick.


    "I want to get you, I want to get you. If you don''t agree, I will eat you. You are mine!"


    Nicole neps reached out with her big, fat arm and grabbed Chen.


    Chen Yu raises his hand and grabs Nicole Neptune''s right arm.


    Even though the difference between the two bodies is several times, in the spiritual world, body shape is not the absolute strength gap.


    In Chen''s eyes, Nicole Neptune is still too weak.


    Chen''s palm also sent: "go away, dead pig."


    Nicole Neptune was furious at Chen''s words.


    "What did you say? What did you just call me? How dare you call me a dead pig? You''re dead, you''re dead! I''ll eat you, I''ll pluck your skin and flesh, devour nothing left, and then excrete it! "


    Nicole Neptune''s face was grim, with a deafening roar.


    Jintong and Peian''s face also changed. They felt their scalp numb.


    It''s terrible. This woman is no longer human in their eyes.


    This is a beast, a monster.


    "Nicole, you You hurt me You let me go... " Cried Quebec.


    His thin body felt crushed by Nicole neps.


    "I''m tired of you for a long time. It''s time for you to make your final contribution." Nicole neps suddenly brought Quebec to the front.


    "You What do you want to do? Nicole, I''m your husband You You can''t do this to me... "


    Quebec realized that things were not good, but he was firmly in Nicole neps'' hands.


    He can''t fight. Nicole Neptune''s power is not a human power at all.


    Nicole neps opened her mouth wide and said, "after tonight, you won''t be my husband."


    "Help Help I don''t want to die, don''t eat me, don''t... "


    Click -


    Quebec''s cry for help stopped abruptly, and his head was first put into Nicole Neptune''s mouth.

 Chapter 1496

    Quebec''s hands and feet are still moving, but there is no sound.


    Suddenly, a golden light hit Nicole neps.


    The one who launched the attack was Jintong, who used his own divine eyes.


    Since the battle with Nicole Neptune more than ten years ago, Jintong has been thinking about how to defeat Nicole Neptune.


    Later he thought that Nicole Neptune''s biggest weakness was when she ate.


    But today''s attempt disappointed him Even despair.


    Nicole neps was unharmed.


    Even with a person in her mouth, Nicole Neptune can still talk.


    "Don''t worry, it''s your turn soon, hehe..."


    After Nicole neps swallowed her husband Quebec completely, she looked like she had a big belly, but her body didn''t change at all.


    But her breath became more powerful and terrifying.


    "Now, it''s your turn." Nicole neps looks at Chen Yu with a grim smile.


    The third thing Nicole Neptune hates is being disturbed while she''s eating.


    The second thing I hate is that people refuse her love.


    What she hates most is that others scold her pig.


    Unforgivable!


    Chen Yu looks at Nicole Neptune with interest.


    Although Nicole Neptune''s gluttonous lineage is too thin, Chen Yu saw another way of using the gluttonous lineage in her.


    Chen''s gluttonous lineage is used in two ways: absorption and muzzle cannons.


    But Nicole neps actually ate the man and used him as her battery.


    It is not to absorb the magic of this person, but to use it as her spare tire.


    That is to say, as long as the strength she is fighting, has been devouring the enemy, as long as the strength of the enemy is not strong enough to kill her, then her magic will not be exhausted.


    So under normal circumstances, she can hardly win.


    Maybe I should find an opportunity to ask besieb zoffi. With his strength, I can teach myself more ways to use the bloodline of gluttons.


    At this time, Nicole neps reached out to Chen Yu again.


    Hiss -


    blood, splashing.


    Litt grove, who was standing closer, was splashed with blood.


    Chen Yu carried the thick, fleshy arm that was about to catch up with a man.


    Nicole Neptune stepped back. She didn''t howl, but the fat on her face was shaking.


    The pain of a broken arm pierces my heart!


    "Gluttonous blood, but you are still too weak." Chen Yu looks at Nicole Neptune indifferently.


    Jintong and Peian have blown up. It''s terrible!


    How did he do it?


    In a blink of an eye, Nicole Neptune had an arm torn.


    "Teacher, next time you do it, don''t spill blood on me." Litt grove complained.


    Litt grove was sure that Chen had spilled blood on him on purpose.


    "This woman has the bloodline of the king of gluttony, which is one of the seven demons of hell. Although it''s very light, it''s a good thing. If it''s infected with her, there''s a small chance to change her bloodline. You don''t understand the teacher''s good intentions."


    "Really?" Little grove looked surprised.


    "Of course it is."


    As a matter of fact, except for the little handsome guy''s bloodline that will go up in smoke.


    If the blood of the seven evil Lords is accidentally touched, they all have a small chance to change their blood.


    Of course, Nicole Neptune''s gluttonous pedigree is extremely thin. To change her pedigree in this way is no different from winning the lottery.


    In fact, from a biological point of view, this is similar to chemical reactions to change genes.


    Of course, the purer the demon''s lineage, the more intense the chemical reaction.


    At the same time, the stability of the modified Party''s own gene should be considered.


    If only ordinary people accept the blood of a demon king, it is estimated that they will die directly.


    Self gene collapse, if the self gene is stronger, there will not be many genes changed.


    Jolin Nash snuck her fingers on the bloodstain on the ground and put it on her face.


    "Do you think you''re going to win?" Nicole neps looks at Chen Yu.


    "Of course." Chen Yuli of course said: "you should have a card, let alone I didn''t give you a chance."


    Nicole neps looked at the position of her broken arm.


    Suddenly, her body began to shrink, very obvious!


    Then her broken arm began to grow a new one.


    Pei''an and Jintong are all shocked. What kind of magic is it?Can people grow broken arms?


    But in Chen''s view, it''s no surprise.


    A little more powerful demons can be reborn with their arms broken.


    Nicole Neptune has been demonized because of her gluttonous lineage.


    And after her arms came out, she was still shrinking.


    Chen sees Nicole Neptune''s fat plummeting.


    In less than a few minutes, Nicole neps had shrunk in half.


    A pair of metal blade like structures grew on the outside of her arms.


    Nicole Neptune''s breath became stronger, her body became more compact and less bloated.


    "You''re the second one to push me out of this." Said Nicole neps.


    Nicole neps deliberately stores her fat. The more fat she has, the stronger she will be.


    Because of the particularity of magic, only devouring human beings or creatures with magic source can promote her fat beyond the biological limit.


    If it''s a normal person, how can it grow to a weight of 400 kg.


    Now, facing Chen Yu, she has to use the card.


    Others try their best to burn their own vitality.


    She doesn''t need to work so hard. She just needs to burn her fat.


    "Then I''ll try to be the first one to kill you."


    Nicole Neptune''s figure moved, and Jin Tong and pei''an both felt the terror.


    Even though Nicole Neptune is not aimed at them, it still makes them feel suffocating and oppressive.


    Nicole neps raised the right arm and stabbed it with the blade like structure of the right arm.


    In the next moment, Nicole Neptune''s right arm blade has been broken by Chen Yu, and at the same time, Chen Yu shakes her fist.


    Nicole neps was thrown out, her face almost distorted.


    Jintong and Peian are full of inconceivability.


    How terrible this Asian is.


    Faced with the horror of Nicole neps, she never moved her feet.


    Nicole neps was furious and frightened.


    The pain from the injury on her face irritated her nerves.


    "You like to eat people, don''t know whether you like to be eaten?"

 Chapter 1497

    Nicole Neptune''s face changed dramatically.


    "You You eat people, too? "


    Nicole neps felt that only with the same magic as herself could she have such a terrible power.


    However, she did not understand why Chen was not fat at all, and still kept the perfect figure.


    But she didn''t have the courage to fight any more. She turned her head and went straight into the water.


    "Hurry up, don''t let her run away." The golden pupil cried anxiously.


    But everyone, including Chen, was not in a hurry.


    One by one in front of the railing, looking at Nicole neps in the water.


    "Wow, this fat pig can swim so fast." Cried Bona.


    Although Nicole neps has burned half of her fat, she is still two or three times bigger than the average person.


    With a weight of 200 kg, it''s still a big Mac.


    But Nicole neps is not slow in the water at all.


    "Don''t you go after her? If you let her run away, you will have endless troubles. " Jintong said excitedly.


    In his opinion, Chen Yu and others were not moved by Nicole Neptune''s escape. They were simply letting the tiger go back to the mountain.


    Ha ha -


    little grove and others all disagreed.


    Can the dead pig run away in front of Chen Zhu?


    "Shall we wager how long the dead fat pig can swim?" Chen asked.


    "Teacher, what do you want to do for the lottery?"


    "If anyone guesses right, then our association will go to the mission distribution place of scarlet church for group tour this year, and I will help you get a mission."


    Everyone is in front of us, but Jin Tong and pei''an think Chen Zhu is too arrogant.


    There is not a single place for 98 missions issued by scarlet church.


    It''s almost as difficult to encircle the ghost ship Torino.


    From the time the task was distributed to now, I haven''t heard that the task has been completed in any place.


    Even in China''s psychic world, eight missions remain there.


    There are many participants, but none of them have the strength to complete the task.


    Chen Yu is now here to say, he did it?


    Although Chen Yu defeated Nicole neps, Jin Tong and Peian were surprised and surprised.


    But to say that Chen Yu alone can handle the task of scarlet church distribution, they think it''s too fanciful.


    "I bet she can swim for twenty minutes."


    "I bet thirty minutes."


    "I bet she can swim for an hour."


    Except for Jin Tong and pei''an, everyone else bet.


    "Go to two people and take out the food. We eat and wait for the result." Chen said.


    Jin Tong and Peian found that no matter how Nicole Neptune swam, she could not swim more than 100 meters, and she always swam within 100 meters.


    They sat on the deck, watching Nicole Neptune, eating and drinking.


    "What''s the matter? Water magic? " Asked the golden pupil.


    Nicole neps has been swimming for so long, but she hasn''t swam 100 meters. It must be abnormal.


    So it''s natural to think of magic.


    But isn''t this man a reinforcement?


    How can water magic work?


    And can affect the distance of 100 meters, this magic ability should not be weak.


    The most important point is that this magic must continue all the time, and the magic consumption should be very large.


    It''s no wonder that they all have such an expression.


    It turned out that Nicole Neptune could not escape.


    Finally, Nicole Neptune can''t swim.


    "Teacher, look at her."


    "See how long."


    "Twenty eight minutes."


    "Who is closest?" Chen asked.


    "Jolin Nash."


    "Jolin Nash, when you get back, you''ll pick the place we''re going to travel this year."


    "President, I don''t need to participate this time, do I?"


    "Why not participate? If you win this time, you can get two rewards. Why not? "


    Jintong thinks Chen Yu has the strength, but he is a bit arrogant and ignorant.


    Even the twenty-four and twenty-five generations of Blood Mary in scarlet church received only one percent of the magic power of twenty-three generations of Blood Mary.


    Among them, 24 generations of Bloody Mary are quite famous witches.


    She can only bear 1% magic power. Why should others bear two?


    "Ah..."


    All of a sudden, Nicole neps screamed from the sea.


    People saw Nicole neps start to swim back, but the water she swam through was dyed red.


    "President, if I fight with her, can I win?" Jolin Nash looked at Nicole neps and asked curiously."Your single magic attack is not strong, and the group magic attack is too scattered, so you can''t beat her." "But it''s not that you''re not as strong as her, it''s that you''re on a different path," Chen said


    "Help Help me I don''t want to die... " Nicole neps swam close and began to ask for help.


    "Ha ha..."


    Everyone laughed, as if they were laughing at Nicole neps.


    Just then, a dark shadow passed under Nicole Neptune.


    "What?" The golden pupil faintly saw the huge black shadow.


    "Ah..."


    The next moment, Nicole Neptune has been dragged into the sea.


    This time, Nicole Neptune never came back.


    All is quiet, only golden pupil, because of God''s eyes, vaguely see what is in the dark.


    Just then another yacht approached.


    ¡­¡­


    "What''s the matter? Why didn''t you see Nicole Neptune?"


    "Didn''t you come?" Rod''s puzzled face.


    As the yacht approached the hydra, Vingo Zieger and rod saw Chen and a group of people eating and drinking on the deck, but they did not see Nicole Neptune.


    But beside the hydra, there was a speedboat and a yacht.


    "Mr. Chen, it''s a coincidence that we have met again." Wenke zier is standing at the bow of the boat talking to Chen Yu.


    "Yes, it''s a coincidence. Do you want to come over for a snack?"


    "No, thank you." Wen Ke. Qi Ge smiled and shook his head: "by the way, Mr. Chen, do you see any suspicious people?"


    "Suspicious people? No. "


    "Well, if Mr. Chen encounters anyone in danger, please let us know and we''ll be here as soon as possible."


    "OK." Chen Zhu nodded.


    Chen Yu had a good impression of Wen Ke and Qi Ge.


    But now it''s not so good for her senses.


    I only told her about Dawson''s death.


    But now it has spread out, whether intentionally or unintentionally, and she can not get rid of the relationship.


    And the radar on the Hydra has already detected that Vingo zier''s ship is nearby.


    They are obviously watching the fire from the other side of the river, and they don''t know what they want to do.


    No matter whether there is malice or not, Chen doesn''t want to deal with them any more.

 Chapter 1498

    Chen Zhao will not turn around immediately, after all, he has no evidence.


    However, this does not mean that Chen Yu will have a false relationship with them.


    Chen still likes to deal with people in a straight way instead of cheating.


    When they had enough to eat and drink, Chen Yu arranged a room for them to have a rest.


    The Hydra has a lot of empty rooms.


    In addition to Chen Yu''s and fari''s largest rooms, there are many luxurious suites.


    People can finally enjoy the evening.


    ¡­¡­


    "Wenke, what do you think?"


    "Nicole Neptune is dead."


    "Dead? Impossible... " Cried rod.


    "According to the message from the people I arranged to stay on Longma Island, Nicole Neptune''s yacht was the one that had previously docked next to the super yacht."


    Now the yacht is there, but Nicole neps is missing.


    "Is it a fraud at all? Maybe Dawson wasn''t dead, neither was Nicole Nelson or Quebec. "


    Wenke Zig shook his head: "they are all dead."


    "How can you be sure?"


    "Just now, the super yacht is full of strong magic atmosphere. Someone has made a high-intensity magic release or fight there."


    Chen Yu and others didn''t feel the magic because they were in that sea area.


    But for people like Wenke Zieger, who are very sensitive to magic, it''s very obvious to enter the sea in vain.


    And Wenke Zieger and rod both felt Chen''s hostility.


    I''m afraid I won''t be friends again.


    It''s hard to avoid some regrets.


    They thought the plan was good.


    It can not only reveal the strength of Chen Yu, but also intervene when Chen Yu and Nicole Neptune are both defeated.


    Killing Nicole neps is a big trouble. It can save Chen Yu and make him owe himself a favor.


    It''s the perfect plan to do more with one stroke.


    As a result, Chen Yu killed Nicole neps directly before they came.


    Chen Yu''s strength is revealed, stronger than Nicole neps.


    But as a result, it lost a strong ally.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day -


    a group of people got up one after another, who can sleep in the luxury suite and feed mosquitoes in the wilderness.


    Get up one by one.


    "Brother grove, sister Jolin Nash, sister Bona When did you come? " Little Gelin''s little head was propped up on the table, looking at the crowd curiously.


    "Last night, little Gelin fell asleep last night, and my brother came here." Little grove smiled and said, reaching out his hand just to pinch and squeeze little Gelin''s face. Suddenly, he thought of Chen Yu''s warning and touched little Gelin''s head instead.


    Xiao Gelin''s face can''t be pinched by anyone except Chen Yu.


    Who dares to pinch Xiao Gelin''s face and kill her with a stick.


    OK, Chen Yu must be joking.


    But if they dare to make taboos, Chen will certainly punish them.


    In addition to Jintong and Peian, young Gelin is very familiar with LITT grove and others.


    "Brother grove, yesterday little Gelin caught such a big fish." Little Gelin said with open arms.


    "Little Gelin is wonderful." People are not stingy about little Gelin''s praise.


    But as long as you think about it, it must be Chen Yu or fali who helped pull it up.


    Litt grove got up and took another porridge.


    "Grove, you''ve had three bowls, and you still have?"


    "I had a good sleep last night. I have a good appetite today."


    "Don''t eat too much." "Your teacher said there was a big lunch today," said Farley


    Because the spirit ship Torino is expected to arrive tonight, they didn''t plan to go to Longma island so soon.


    Chen Yu also plans to take this opportunity to entertain them.


    "Although not hungry But I just want to eat... "


    "Come on, you can eat it if you want. Chen has a big appetite. Grove, are you a reinforcement system like Chen?"


    Although fari is not a witch, she knows some branches of magic.


    "No, I''m semi auxiliary."


    At this time, Chen Ji also entered the restaurant, took a breakfast and sat down.


    Jin Tong and pei''an had no idea what Fanny called Chen Zhu''s appetite.


    But seeing Chen Yu directly holding a pot in front of him, I felt speechless.


    This guy''s a mess, isn''t he?


    Of course, Chen''s family is well prepared for every meal every day.Anyway, we will not let our guests have enough to eat.


    Chen Chu ate half of it and suddenly looked up at little grove.


    "Eh?"


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Grove, you seem to have changed."


    "What? Teacher What has changed? "


    "You seem to be tainted with that woman''s blood last night. You really won the lottery."


    "Ah?"


    "You have the bloodline of the king of gluttony."


    Everyone screamed and looked at little grove.


    "Teacher What do you say? "


    "I feel that your body has the bloodline of a glutton. Although it is very light, it does appear." Chen said.


    "Teacher You mean, I''m a glutton? " Little grove didn''t know how to deal with it.


    "The king of gluttony, as one of the great demons of hell, is the representative of evil. His blood may affect your mind. You''d better be careful." Golden pupil said cautiously.


    "Don''t listen to him. There''s no such thing." Chen Yu waved.


    Jintong''s face was suddenly embarrassed, but Chen Yu disagreed: "no matter the blood or the power, there is no good or bad. Unless you become an irrational beast, you are still you. Take heiris of our Association for example, the inheritor of the Necromancer''s magic, is the Necromancer''s magic evil? Is helys evil? As long as you control your mind, don''t feel that you can suddenly gain strength and lose your discretion. The so-called strength will change your mind, which is a lie to children. "


    Of course, LITT grove believes in Chen Yu more than Jin Tong.


    But Jintong is very dissatisfied with Chen''s words.


    "Mr. Chen, I don''t agree with you, just like Nicole Neptune. Can you say that she is not evil?"


    "No matter whether she has that power or not, she is not a good thing by nature. I have seen monsters that can bewitch people''s hearts. Those monsters rely not on power, but on the brand of magic. Through the power of magic, constant harassment and torture are not based on any power of pollution, just like sunlight, for the whole For the earth, sunlight brings warmth and life, but it also brings death. The nature of power is the same. What determines this power is not where it comes from, but how it is used. " Chen Yu is that firm environment determines human nature, not strength determines human nature.

 Chapter 1499

    Jintong''s stubbornness makes it impossible for Chen Zhu to speak in two words.


    And Chen Yu is not interested in fighting with Jin Tong for an ugly lunch.


    For example, he was a subordinate of the king of gluttony, such as the Lord besib zoffi.


    Are they evil? If it comes to human rules, they are really evil.


    But is that their blood?


    Not at all, but the environment of hell.


    They have to do that again to survive in hell.


    In fact, in Chen''s view, hell is also the jungle law. The strong are respected, and the fittest survive.


    As a matter of fact, the old masters of the spiritual world, even the more distant spiritual people, should understand that there is no evil power in the world.


    After noon, people will go to Longma island again.


    Chen provided many things, tents, food and water, as well as various tools.


    Today, there are more people on Longma island. Yesterday, there were more than one hundred people. Today, there are three or four times more people on Longma island. It is estimated that there are four or five hundred people.


    "So many people, even if we join hands, I''m afraid we won''t be able to snatch many achievements." Jolin Nash has little confidence.


    If it''s one-to-one, she may be sure.


    But today there are so many people on Longma island.


    "So are the others." Said golden pupil.


    "To be honest, if your teacher is willing to do it, it will be better." Said Peian.


    Although she thought the same as Jin Tong, she thought Chen Yu and his disciples were a little ignorant and fearless.


    However, we have to admit that Chen Yu is really powerful.


    On this island, it could be the top.


    But people don''t think so.


    If Chen Yu does it, there is no chance for them to do it.


    They have seen with their own eyes how terrible Chen Yu''s strength is.


    Chen Yu''s only real move, the only injury to him, is to fight with the three dragons.


    Unfortunately, only Moore Raz was lucky to see that fight.


    However, compared with the three headed dragon, the Turin is not so terrible.


    And the main purpose of their coming here is not to be rewarded by scarlet church, but to be tested.


    That''s what they really need.


    If it''s just a reward, it''s just Chen Yu.


    In the association, the most important thing is the actual combat ability.


    Even EDOS dared to walk around the test tower.


    So for LITT grove and others, what really matters in this operation is the trial of actual combat, not the reward.


    Jintong and Peian began to draw the magic circle again, while Jolin Nash and others stayed to help them.


    Of course, when the Turin arrives, they will fight their own way.


    Jintong and Peian also trust Jolin Nash and others.


    People on Longma island are basically preparing for war.


    Because no one knows if the Turin will come tonight.


    The detection of Turin can only rely on some smart spy satellites.


    After all, it''s impossible to send a plane or a ship to investigate. Once using a plane or a ship, the most likely thing is to be attacked by the Turin and silent.


    The Turin is undetectable during the day and will only appear at night.


    The reason why the Turin won''t come tonight is the Pacific current.


    If not tonight, it must be tomorrow night.


    However, from the afternoon, the sea area around Longma island has been windy.


    This is a sign of the arrival of the Turin.


    Every time the Turin appears, it''s accompanied by a storm.


    Dark clouds began to shade the sun.


    The whole island of Loma is shrouded in clouds.


    On the hydra, Chen Chu looks up at the sky.


    "Will it come tonight?"


    The waves were bigger, and the Hydra was shaken a little.


    It''s not strong, but it has some influence.


    Chen Yu controls the sea water and reduces the impact on the hydra.


    Chen Yu has been thinking about how to make his body full of magic and control his body from weightlessness.


    This problem has been plaguing Chen for several days.


    Although flying is a constant pursuit for human beings.


    But it''s not good when you have the ability to fly but are not controlled.


    If every cell in Chen''s body is full of magic, Chen will fly directly to the stratosphere.


    However, Chen has no clue for a few days.Chen Yu thought about bearing weight. It''s OK to bear weight.


    A few hundred kilograms of stuff on his body would not burden Chen.


    But life will be very inconvenient.


    For example, sitting on the sofa, lying in bed, or driving.


    Take the Porsche 918 at home, for example. If Chen is wearing a load of several hundred kilograms, it is likely to crush the wheels.


    What Chen needs is a way that doesn''t affect life and can be controlled.


    Chen''s current state is, to put it bluntly, that the mass density is lower than that of air, which is similar to that of a hot-air balloon in principle.


    So in fact, it''s not a real flight. If it''s in an environment without air, Chen can''t fly.


    From a scientific point of view, what is a real flight like?


    It''s a way to get rid of gravity through propulsion.


    The other is anti gravity. However, the current technology of anti gravity cannot be realized, and it is still at the conceptual level.


    But Chen Yu suddenly thought of a way.


    Or a possibility.


    That''s changing the quality of magic.


    The most fundamental reason for getting rid of gravity is that magic changes the quality of every cell, so that you can get rid of gravity.


    The quality of magic is lower than that of air, which is the most fundamental reason.


    So what if the mass of magic is greater than air?


    Changing the quality of magic is equivalent to compressing the magic in a higher density, that is, improving the magic in disguise.


    If it is from a scientific point of view, it can be done.


    But it''s not science, it''s magic, it''s supernatural power.


    Can I really do it?


    Chen is not sure.


    Every cell is like an oxygen cylinder, or a gas tank, filled with gas.


    The technical principle of oxygen cylinder and gas tank is the same. Through air compression, oxygen and gas are compressed into liquid, increasing the density of oxygen and gas.


    Chen Zhu''s mind moves. If it''s liquid, then he can control it.


    Maybe it works!


    But now there is the most critical step.


    How to compress magic?


    Chen Chu held out his hand, which gathered a magic power.


    Then Chen''s palm began to contract, magic began to shrink, and density began to increase.


    A mass of liquid began to appear.

 Chapter 1500

    You can compress magic with your own strength.


    But it''s impossible for cells to have such a powerful compression force.


    At this point, Chen Yu fell into the bottleneck again.


    Although the magic of Chen''s brute force compression has been liquid.


    But once out of the palm, it will immediately return to the original gas state.


    It''s like a gas tank. It''s liquid when it''s in a tank.


    But once there is another vent, it will be released in a gas state.


    No! Chen Yu has another idea.


    It''s not impossible. You can use other cells to compress magic power. One cell doesn''t have so much power, but what about more cells?


    Use cells from other parts to compress the magic in a small part of the cell, then cover the whole body.


    The first thing Chen tried was the palm of his hand.


    Chen opened his hand and began to control his muscles, sending magic into the palm.


    Soon, the magic in the cells in the palm began to liquefy.


    More active, more powerful!


    These cells are as hyperactive as an injection of a stimulant.


    Chen began to compress other parts.


    This operation is not difficult for Chen, as long as the muscle control of each part can be achieved.


    Xiaotiandi begins to absorb the spirit of Tiandi crazily.


    This is the first time Chen Yu has grown so crazy.


    Gradually, the whole left hand palm has completed the magic liquefaction.


    Chen tried to squeeze his fist, which was about twice as heavy as before.


    But the cells in the palm of the left hand contain ten times more magic power.


    However, the transformation process is very slow and tedious.


    It took Chen several hours to complete the magic compression and liquefaction of the whole palm.


    If you want to complete the whole body cell compression, it will take at least one month.


    At the moment, the strength of the left arm has even exceeded that of the right.


    You know, Chen Yu is a right-handed man, and his right arm is also a glutton.


    So Chen''s right arm is always several times stronger than his left.


    But now, for the first time, the power of the left arm has surpassed that of the right.


    But it''s getting late.


    Originally cloudy weather, at the moment is feeling more gloomy.


    But for all on the hydra, it''s not affected.


    "Chen, will the spirit ship Turin appear tonight?" Farry wants to see the ghost ship.


    "I think so."


    "And in which direction will the Turin come?"


    "The direction of Loma is the port position, so the Turin should approach Loma from that direction. We can almost wait for the Turin to pass in front of us at this position." Chen said.


    Chen Yu won''t bring the Hydra too close to the ghost ship, at least not within the attack range of the ghost ship.


    Of course, it won''t be too far. After all, they come to see the bustle.


    If it''s too far away, there''s no fun to watch.


    When it''s completely dark, the sea will be more stormy.


    In the distance, the island of Loma is dark.


    The sea breeze from the west is full of a sense of restlessness.


    At this time, Chen saw a faint light in the darkness in the distance.


    Here we are! Chen Xun''s heart moved.


    Fanny is an ordinary person, so she can''t see it yet.


    But what Chen didn''t expect was that xiaogelin was the second one to see it.


    "Mom and Dad, over there There''s a boat coming, there''s a ghost boat coming. " Cried Little Gelin excitedly.


    "Where is it?" Farry stood on tiptoe, but still saw nothing.


    It wasn''t until the ghost ship reached a few kilometers away that farry could see clearly.


    Ordinary people can''t see the spirit body, but the spirit ship is not the spirit body, but the entity.


    However, because the ghost ship carries countless evil spirits, it hides the entity of the ghost ship itself.


    The wind and waves are getting bigger and bigger.


    At last, fari saw the whole picture of the ghost ship Torino.


    It''s a big ship about 150 meters.


    The ship was already very large in that era.


    Even if it''s put on a big ship now.


    Only, no matter how big it is, it can''t escape the erosion of the years.


    Now the Turin is like a rotten old man, or a rotten corpse.


    There are a lot of seaweed and a lot of marine attachments on the ship.


    "Chen, why is the Turin full of seaweed?"


    "The Turin can''t be detected during the day, because it sank into the sea during the day." Chen said.Chen Yu felt that the Turin was a little too close to the hydra, so he secretly controlled the sea water, pushed the hydra, and opened the distance with the Turin.


    Although fari saw the whole picture of the Turin, she could not see the countless evil spirits wandering around the Turin.


    Those evil spirits are like fireflies, constantly wandering around.


    Chen Yu didn''t know how many evil spirits existed on the ghost ship.


    "Chen, do you hear anything?"


    "Voice?" Chen Yu shook his head. "Do you hear any noise?"


    "Like someone whispering in my ear." "Chen, will I be cursed?" said farry


    Chen Yu looks at fari. She is not afraid at all, but eager to try.


    To be honest, Fanny is really looking forward to it.


    After all, she has seen the world. She knows that Chen Yu is very powerful. Chen Yu will protect her.


    "There is no curse on you." Chen Yu rolled his eyes. "But you should hear the howl of the evil spirits, but you can''t see or hear the howl of the evil spirits, so it sounds like someone whispering in your ear. If you don''t know the situation, it''s easy to be tortured and crazy by the sound. I''ll ask someone to give you a purification agent later, so you don''t have a nightmare."


    There are two concepts: to see the evil spirit on the ghost ship and not to see it.


    Those evil spirits kill each other, torment, devour and attack each other every day. They are already distorted and immature. They are more powerful and terrifying than ordinary evil spirits. Their reason has been destroyed long ago, and only madness remains.


    The ghost ship did not come towards the hydra, but passed by in a parallel direction.


    Although it''s about two kilometers away, Chen Yu has been on the alert to make sure there won''t be any fish coming.


    Turin did not change course, but went straight to Loma.


    However, Chen Yu felt that there was a very powerful evil spirit on the Turin.


    Even the evil spirit has noticed the hydra.


    That breath reminds Chen of the powerful evil spirit he met in New York, the great father.


    "Well, the ghost ship is over. Hurry into the cabin."


    "Chen, how long will the ghost ship stay on Longma island?"


    "It''s said to stay for six hours." "It''s said that the Torino used to stop and unload for six hours at a time on Loma Island," Chen said

 Chapter 1501

    coming!


    All the psychics on Longma island are spiritualists.


    Excited, yes.


    Fear? There are, too.


    In the face of a ghost ship, no one dares to walk away.


    What''s more, it''s the Turin.


    The Turin had not yet landed, and there was a haze in everyone''s heart.


    Terrible! That oppressive feeling makes people sink to the bottom of the valley.


    "I don''t want to be here. Why am I so stupid How can I come here to take risks? It''s just my own way! I want to leave here, I want to leave here... " All of a sudden, a psychic cried out.


    The Turin is not close. He''s out of control.


    He was consumed by fear.


    The faces of the psychics around us are different. Some people sigh and others sigh.


    Of course, there are those who are determined not to move.


    Qiao Lin Nash, Bo Na, LITT grove, Giselle, Moore and Mo Bea de Du have gathered on the beach.


    At this time, the strong wind blowing to the island is hard to resist.


    Some people can''t stand upright even though they are not shocked by the pressure.


    With the wind howling, the evil spirit moved with the wind and rushed into the island.


    The Turin is close to its former docks.


    In a flash, the scene became more chaotic.


    "Then we will fight each other now. Be careful, don''t let the president down." Said Jolin Nash.


    The first evil spirits who rushed to the island with the strong wind were called unclean sailors.


    Their strength is stronger than that of ordinary evil spirits, but they have no right to board the ship.


    They can only linger around the Turin all the time, with the Turin constantly wandering.


    They are better than ordinary evil spirits in that they can use physical attacks. They have rotten swords in their hands.


    And there''s a windy bonus, they''re faster.


    They are a measure of the psychic.


    If they can''t resist their attacks, there''s no need to stay on the island.


    Either to be killed directly by dirty sailors, or to consider how to escape from the battlefield.


    The first wave of dirty sailors landed, and there were casualties.


    Jintong and Peian are now in the forest, which is very little affected by the strong wind.


    They can also deal with those dirty sailors calmly.


    Their strength is of high standard in this island, not the top, but better than most psychics.


    Even Peian can easily deal with the incoming dirty sailors.


    "Jintong, look over there. Is that Jolin Nash?"


    Golden pupil turned to see Jolin Nash''s figure: "well, it''s her indeed."


    "How can she stand still? What about the others? " After all, in her eyes, Jolin Nash and others are just children.


    "Is it possible that her magic has run out? Yesterday, when those people were fighting, she used a lot of magic, and Mr. Chen also said that Jolin Nash''s magic was big magic. "


    "I''m here. Go over and see if she can help me." Said golden pupil.


    Because he has now launched the four elephants subduing magic array, it is inconvenient to leave the array, so he can only let Peian pass.


    "No, there are some dirty sailors running at her." Pai''an exclaimed at once, hastily quickening his pace.


    But after all, it''s more than 20 meters away, and they are in the woods, so it''s hard to go.


    And those dirty sailors come with the wind.


    The dirty sailors came to Jolin Nash, but Jolin Nash didn''t respond at all.


    Seeing the dirty sailors is going to hurt Jolin Nash.


    All of a sudden, Jolin Nash''s body burst into a red light.


    There was no movement of her, and the dirty sailors died in a flash.


    Hiss -


    "what kind of magic is that?"


    "It''s not magic, it''s what magic props she''s wearing!" "It''s full of blazing power, not ordinary magic props," said Jin


    By this time Jolin Nash had come.


    "Miss Peian, Mr. Jintong."


    "Jolin Nash, what can I do for you? What about your other companions? "


    "They are all fighting on their own." "I forgot during the day that I had two pendants for you from the president today," said Jolin Nash


    Dangzi? Jintong and Peian saw that Jolin Nash took out two chains with two bone pendants hanging on them, which looked like the bone of some animal was polished.


    This is a dragon tooth polishing, because there are so many in the association. A dragon tooth can polish hundreds of dragon tooth pendants. If you enchant it a little, it will have quite good effect.Even Longya can be used to make guns and bullets for CASS and lightning team, because there are so many.


    So these two dragon tooth pendants are not very valuable.


    Of course, it''s not worth much to the inside.


    But there is no price to the outside world.


    Jintong and Peian take over the Dragon Tooth Pendant and immediately feel a hot breath on the pendant.


    But it doesn''t burn people. It just makes them feel hot.


    Take away the cold and Yin.


    And they feel the magic recovery seems to be smoother.


    At least 10% faster magic recovery.


    Is this pendant a magic prop?


    And it doesn''t feel like a few hundred dollars worth of shoddy stuff.


    "How''s that, Jolin Nash?"


    "Don''t worry, we are so many that it doesn''t have much value for us."


    Jolin Nash''s words were heard by both of them, but they seemed to comfort them.


    In fact, Jolin Nash is telling the truth.


    There are not only people in the association, but also their families.


    Exorcism and disaster avoidance have good effects.


    Of course, for the relatives of the members of the association, they are all disguised, so as not to cause death because of the exposure of the Dragon Tooth Pendant.


    "Well, I won''t stop here. I''ll rob you. I''ll change places." Jolin Nash said with a smile.


    Peian and Jintong are both crying and laughing. Jolin Nash is kind enough to come here. How could they not know good from bad.


    Besides, the pendant she gave them is not cheap.


    "Be careful, too." Jintong reminds me.


    In the eyes of Jintong and Peian, Jolin Nash and other children are very good except for their low vision and a little bit arrogant.


    Strength is not weak, heart and strong, but also good.


    "Well, let''s not lose face."


    "There are so many dirty sailors."


    "The Turin should be landing. The second wave is coming." Said golden pupil.


    Unlike the first wave of dirty sailors, the second wave is the real storm.


    Lost souls on the sea, these are the backbone of the ghost ship, the largest number.


    They are constantly looking for a way of liberation, unable to be purified, they just want to be killed.

 Chapter 1502

    Lost souls on the sea, they are the original passengers or sailors on the ghost ship.


    They are bound by death, but they cannot rest.


    What they seek is the eternal disappearance, but they can''t get rid of the controlled fate.


    Compared with the unclean sailors, the lost souls of the sea are more tyrannical, and they are intelligent. They will not charge irrationally like the unclean sailors.


    The number of psychic casualties on Loma began to increase.


    The first dirty sailors were only appetizers, and the unqualified psychics were eliminated.


    The lost souls at sea are like the army. They attack in an organized way, not in successive attacks, but in groups.


    And in the back of the lost sea ghost, there is a very tall evil spirit, the ghost captain.


    He was able to command his own army and turn these lost souls on the sea into a real army.


    Moreover, when they kill the enemy, they will attach themselves to the enemy and manipulate the enemy''s body to attack.


    It also makes them more dangerous.


    The psychics on the beach began to retreat, and a large number of them were injured or even killed.


    This is the difference between organized and unorganized.


    The ghost captain has experienced countless battles. From before he died, he did not rest and fought all the time.


    He doesn''t need to shout on the battlefield. His intention only needs one thought to convey the whole battlefield.


    "It''s really powerful." Said Moore with emotion.


    After that, Moore separated himself and rushed directly to a group of six lost souls at sea.


    In fact, he prefers enemies of this team nature.


    It''s too inefficient for dirty sailors like before.


    The six lost souls of the sea immediately wielded swords and cut directly at Moore''s body.


    One of the lost souls of the sea will be put down.


    And the magic dragon scales on the body immediately played a role.


    The scorching heat scorched the fallen lost souls on the sea.


    Several other souls of the dead at sea are cutting off their bodies like they are going to chop them up.


    But they don''t need to do anything else. They explode suddenly, breaking up all six souls at sea.


    Now Moore still uses self killing attack.


    The difference is that the bomb used is no longer the ordinary magic bomb of the past, but now it is made of mixed dragon scale powder. This bomb is made by Rouen fasibon.


    Rouen Faxi would have been a dragon breathing, although the power could not reach the real dragon breathing.


    Compared with the association, it is cheaper, more powerful and convenient to carry.


    There is no need to carry hundreds of kilograms of explosives in a battle, as in the past.


    Dragon spits out a test tube the size of a finger.


    But it''s still very terrible. There are no dregs left in those six souls at sea.


    Moore shuddered. Though he had no real harm to himself, the instant of his death was still very uncomfortable.


    Moore looked at the position where the Turin docked, and said, "if you can rush to the Turin, you must have done well."


    Of course, the denser the enemy, the better the effect.


    Although it''s a very good record to kill six souls at one time.


    But Moore was not satisfied. After all, he gave one life each time.


    But Moore doesn''t have any close combat ability, and his body can''t rush to Turin, he will be killed and then explode.


    And the ghost captain is not a fool. How could he let Moore get close to him.


    Moore is a chicken thief. His body has been hiding in the woods.


    He won''t give the sea ghost a chance to surround him.


    Just like when he was in the test tower, he was running all the time, and then he kept releasing his body to explode himself, which made him pass the first test tower.


    He claims to be the third fastest man in the supernatural society, and he is the best runner except for Ingrid and Chen Yu.


    In fact, both CASS and the lightning team can run better than him.


    For example, Gaia''s speed is above him.


    At this time, a flame came down from the sky, which did not explode, but scattered.


    A dozen souls at sea were surrounded by the flames.


    Moore, who was hiding in the woods, saw the figure of Jolin Nash and called out immediately, "Jolin Nash, this place is what I first saw."


    That''s when Jolin Nash saw Moore.


    "Well, I''ll change places." Jolin Nash curled his mouth, and Moore really knew how to choose a place.


    Of course, it''s going to fall soon. The psychics are retreating in large numbers. It''s impossible for Moore to stay here all the time.Jolin Nash lost another magic and turned away.


    Just then, a few ships appeared at sea.


    Both Jolin Nash and Moore''s attention was drawn to the track of the ships.


    "What are they going to do?"


    "They want to destroy the Turin with a self exploding ship?"


    It wasn''t just Jolin Nash and Moore, many psychics saw it.


    Some people envy others. I have to say it''s really a magic move.


    But just then, a neat and loud voice came from the Turin.


    It''s like a choir singing in unison.


    But many people''s faces changed. It wasn''t a choir singing.


    That''s the black spirit wizard releasing magic together. That''s the voice of magic spell.


    The chant was loud and eerie, and the people who heard it were horrified.


    Next, the left and right waters around the self exploding ships stretched out one by one tentacles, which twined the self exploding ships.


    Bombardment -


    all the self detonating ships exploded before they could get close to the Turin.


    "MOR, get out of here quickly. It''s a black witch, and it looks like a lot." Reminds Jolin Nash.


    They are not ordinary evil spirits, nor witches. They are the combination of witches and evil spirits.


    They used to be psychics who attacked the Turin.


    But after death, the soul was captured by the Turin, enslaved and dominated.


    At the same time, it has gained more powerful power than before.


    The terrible magic came from the Turin.


    Here comes the most terrifying dark Lich regiment of the Turin.


    Hundreds of demonized witches recited the same spell in their mouths, then left the Turin and rushed to Longma island.


    The black Lich is the most powerful and difficult character of the Turin.


    And they''re just as numerous.


    "It''s a pity, though I knew it would be." Vingo Zieger and rod are both sad and disappointed.


    If only we could get the blaster close to Turin.

 Chapter 1503

    Vingo Zig''s idea was to attack the Turin from the sea.


    It was a good idea, but she obviously underestimated the horror of the Turin.


    The individual strength of these black spirit witches is better than that of most psychics.


    It''s also a terrible place for the Turin.


    A large number of black witches are flying out of Turin.


    The magic of these black witches is very strange.


    Giselle controls several flying balls, all of which are covered with dragon scales.


    To deal with ordinary evil spirits, you don''t need to use the flying ball''s own machinery. You just need to run around and tear up those evil spirits.


    "What a beautiful little girl." Suddenly a voice came.


    Giselle looked around and found that she was an old witch.


    His face is wrinkled, his head is a wizard''s hat, his nose is hooked, his ears are sharp and long, and his mouth is full of rotten teeth.


    With crutches in his hands, his body stinks.


    Giselle''s eyes were fixed, and a flying ball attacked the old witch from behind.


    Giselle is not the girl who was chased and killed.


    Wow -


    the old witch screamed and her body burst.


    But her body seems to be shaped by mud, so Giselle''s attack is not fatal.


    The old witch soon rebuilt her body.


    "Little girl, I want to eat you!" Cried the old witch.


    "Eat me? If you have the ability, just come. " Giselle didn''t say a word.


    The six flying balls around all extended their blades.


    Even if the spirit has the same power of killing, it can tear the spirit with one touch.


    The old witch just wanted to cast a spell, and her body had been smashed.


    The old witch reshaped her body again. She didn''t know where to shoot a flying ball and smashed it again.


    The old witch again The old witch cried out angrily, "dare you give me the time to cast?"


    Although she can reshape her body every time, in fact, every time she flies the ball, it will cause some damage to her spirit.


    She''s not a real immortal, she''s just a black witch.


    The earth shaped body can only resist part of the physical attack and avoid the positive damage of the spirit body contacting the flying ball.


    For the spirit, the damage caused by the flying ball is almost the same as that caused by an iron ball.


    Giselle''s not stupid. He''s the one who cast spells for the old witch?


    The old witch is obviously a witch of the voodoo department.


    And he has no magic of self-protection. His defense depends on magic dragon scale.


    But the magic dragon scale armor''s defense to the witchcraft magic is not outstanding.


    If the old witch releases the magic of witchcraft, it''s hard to protect yourself from injury.


    If you ask for help, you will definitely lose the dead.


    And there''s a rule in the supernatural society. Competition and combat are two different things.


    If we are facing peer competition, then naturally we should follow the principle of fairness.


    But if anyone releases water in a battle and then loses, it needs to be punished.


    Giselle didn''t want to challenge the rules of the supernatural with stupid ideas.


    The enemy, that is to crush to death, can make people feel at ease.


    What''s more, they are enemies with their own merits.


    "It seems that we can''t waste any more time. We need to give her a fatal blow."


    When the old witch reshaped a body, a flying ball suddenly exploded and a big net enveloped her.


    This big net is not an ordinary net, but an enchanted net with the power of thunder and fire. It is also the lightning power that Giselle cast off Chen Yu and infused her with.


    "Ah ah..." The old witch screamed. She was bound by the big net, and the spirit could not escape. She could only bear the lightning released by the big net.


    The power of terror evaporates the water in her earthy body, and at the same time decomposes the spirit of the old witch.


    It''s done. Giselle touched his chin.


    Although an old witch has been solved, she still lacks the attack of "one hit, one kill". After going back, we should think about it and work out a move that can "one hit, one kill".


    Giselle made several rounds in the woods and met many battles.


    But Giselle didn''t step in. After all, everyone here now belongs to her competitors.


    She didn''t think she needed help as long as she wasn''t a companion.


    Along the way, Giselle killed more than ten dead souls at sea and two black witches.


    Giselle is becoming more aware of his weaknesses.


    In fact, Giselle had this feeling before, but it was not clear enough.


    This war made her realize this deeply.


    It doesn''t matter whether you want to kill a weaker opponent or not.


    However, if you are close to or slightly stronger than your opponent, then another killing move is very necessary.Moyid is not far away from Giselle. At the moment, he is fighting with more than 20 evil spirits.


    Although faced with more than 20 demonized witches, moid can be said to be able to do it easily.


    Of course, it''s not that moyid is better than Giselle.


    It''s because his magic is suitable for such a large-scale battle.


    Because facing an enemy is the same tactics, facing a group of enemies is the same tactics.


    So he needs to attract some demons, and then he can do it.


    This can be more efficient and save magic.


    Moyid scattered the magic seeds. Within a few hundred meters, all of them became moyid''s territory. Countless magic plants came out of the ground, some of them were full of dangerous explosive fruits, some of them were like tentacles and bound vines, and some of them were cannibal flowers, Voodoo fruits and so on.


    In any case, moid''s move directly turned this neighborhood into a Shura field.


    Of course, it''s for the goblins on the Turin.


    But for others, the whole island of Kumar is not a place of practice.


    Not everyone has moid''s ability, even most of them are hard to protect themselves.


    Some people think highly of themselves. Some people plan to fish in troubled waters.


    But it turned out that the Turin was more terrifying than they thought.


    The necromancer is not the most terrible. The fourth wave of monsters has come down from the Turin.


    The fourth wave of monsters are a group of deep-sea skeletons. They lived in the deep sea before they died and were unknown.


    They''re like God''s prank, a half finished piece of dough.


    Dark as ink, innumerable heads, innumerable tentacles, they spread from the Turin, and then began to attack the psychics crazily.


    They are individual and integral.


    Off the coast, Vingo Zig turned and asked, "how many ships have we lost?"


    "Seven ships, about fifty casualties." Rhode said solemnly.


    Can Turin really be wiped out?


    Knowing that the main force of the Turin was released to the island of Loma, they could make a surprise attack from the rear.


    But so far, so much has been lost.


    They are running out of power now.

 Chapter 1504

    For modern society, the death of dozens of people has been a major event.


    Even in war zones, a medium-sized exchange of fire doesn''t necessarily kill 50 people.


    But now, there are 50 people dead under her command, and she also has a headache.


    At this time, a dozen black tentacles were stretched out under the sea.


    That''s part of the deep-sea devil''s skeleton. Although it''s not as big as the deep-sea devil''s skeleton that landed on Longma Island, it has caused a huge threat to the ships at sea.


    The black tentacles held a ship, and it soon toppled.


    The crew fell into the water one after another, and the head of the deep sea devil''s skeleton stretched out from the sea, and then dragged the crew into the water.


    Another dozen people died.


    Wenke. Zig''s face is more and more dignified.


    The last ship was destroyed.


    "Move the big guy out." Wenke Zig ordered.


    "Vingo, you''re going to use agman?"


    "We''ve lost so much, and now we''re either going to bear the loss or we''re going to play the cards." Wenke said in a cold voice.


    Although rod was the captain, the real decision was made by Vingo Zieger.


    Rod''s eyes flickered, and after a long time, he finally nodded.


    "Go, push that cage out."


    Several crew members entered the cabin and pushed a cage three meters high out.


    The cage was covered with charms. In the cage sat a black creature.


    The creature''s eyes are bloodshot.


    "Agman, help me attack the ghost ship." Vingo Zig looked at the creature in the cage, named agman, with disgust in her eyes.


    "Man, is this the attitude you pray for?" Aggerman looked at Wen Ke. Zig, with a little disdain on his face.


    "You''re just a prisoner, and it''s not a plea, it''s an order."


    "Ha ha! Although you have imprisoned me, why do you think I can be ordered? "


    Agman''s tone is also full of arrogance and disdain.


    Wenke ziger takes a pendant from his neck. The heart of the pendant is a walnut white gem.


    When agman saw Wenke Zig approaching himself, he immediately cried, "take this thing away! Take away the Angel Crystal... "


    "I said, you must not obey my orders."


    "Well, well, I will obey." Agman screamed.


    "Let''s start, then, and help me attack the ghost ship."


    "No, I can''t exert my power in this cage unless you tear all the talismans on the cage." Said aghman.


    "Ha ha..." Wenke Zig sneers.


    In this way, how could she believe that tearing down these talismans to suppress agman would be equivalent to releasing agman.


    What will you do to restrain him?


    "Let''s lend him the magic." Said Vingo Zieger.


    Rod, Vingo Zig, and the four psychics on the boat grabbed the bars of the cage and sent the magic in.


    This is how they drive agman every time.


    After accepting the magic of six psychics, agman tried to touch the iron railings, but as soon as he touched the iron, he quickly took it back.


    The fierce light in agman''s eyes, sooner or later break away from this prison, kill all these people.


    "Agman, hurry up."


    Agman looked in the direction of the ghost ship Turin, and suddenly a red ray burst out of his eyes.


    Red rays streaked through the ghost ship Turin, leaving two startling scratches on the hull.


    "That''s awesome."


    They worked hard all night.


    The result is not as good as the one hit effect of the devil.


    People are more popular than people.


    But after only ten seconds, the agman red ray stopped.


    "How did it stop? Go ahead. " Wenke Qi said discontentedly.


    "Human, your magic can only last so long. If you want me to continue, give me more magic."


    Damn it! Wen Ke. Qi Ge had just had a rising complexion, and suddenly another gloomy.


    Even though she knew that she was perfunctory, she had no choice.


    Want to output more magic? They''ve consumed 70% of their magic just now.


    If you continue to output magic, you are likely to fall into a coma.


    Just then, there was movement on the spirit ship Torino.


    I saw a figure flying from the ghost ship of Turin, coming to Wenke Zig''s boat.


    Bang -


    a giant star, the figure fell on the boat of Wenke Zieger.Several nearby people were directly shocked and fell into the sea.


    "Agman!"


    The figure could recognize the caged agman.


    Agman also saw clearly the person coming: "Jie Jie Arto, you''re here, you''re here! "


    When people around saw the visitor, they found that he was a skinny black man with strange lines on his head and face.


    The black man was slender and arched, with a metal ring on his hands and feet, and a wooden stick with big head and small feet.


    "It''s him! It''s him He''s the nigger who sacrificed the Turin!! The owner of the Turin


    Yes, this black man is the wizard from the African continent Atto 300 years ago.


    It was he who created the Turin mobile scourge, a scourge that lasted three hundred years.


    Behind Arto, there was a dark cloud.


    If helys were here, she would recognize that it was a fog of death.


    In the fog of death, countless black ghosts are howling.


    These black spirits are not imprisoned by Arto, they are part of Arto voluntarily.


    Because these souls are all his African brothers.


    They all died on the Turin, which was a sinful trading ship until atop boarded it.


    Every time hundreds of slaves are transported to Europe and America, only half of them die on the ship.


    Their grievances can''t be separated for a long time. Atto is the match that ignites the lead.


    Aggerman is the contractual devil of Arto.


    Alto has been dead for hundreds of years, but his consciousness still exists, so agman has not been sent back to hell, still wandering in the world.


    Finally, it was captured by hunters and became a "weapon" organized by hunters.


    "Three hundred years, until you, my master." Agman grabbed the iron fence with both hands.


    Before he dared not touch, every time he would shrink his hand, but now he did not care about his smoking hands.


    The iron fence is being torn apart by him. Agman is a devil.


    He was never the kind of man who would willingly be dominated and enslaved for three hundred years.


    Every time a hunter needs to use him, he needs the hunter''s magic to ''feed''.


    And every time he is out of work, every time is only half of the magic, quietly accumulating strength.


    In fact, he has been able to break this cage for a long time.


    But aggerman knew that if he broke the cage, it would not take long for him to be recaptured.


    So he has been quietly endure, has been waiting for the arrival of Atto.


    He believed that Atto would come to him again. Finally, after three hundred years of waiting, Atto finally came.

 Chapter 1505

    Everyone on the ship blew up.


    Wenke Qige plunges into the sea without hesitation.


    Aggerman escapes. She can''t deal with any of the source of the disaster of the ghost ship Torino.


    At this time, agman and Arto don''t care what other people''s eyes and reactions are.


    For Atto and agman, they are the fetters of each other in this world.


    So in their eyes, there is nothing but each other.


    Because of this, agman can break the prison directly.


    "Arto, my master." Aggerman got out of the prison, stood up straight, and his figure suddenly rose to five meters high, with a pair of devil wings behind him.


    "Agman, you do exist in this world."


    "Devil, go to hell." One of the crew took a gun and shot agaman in the head.


    The enchanted bullet hit agamem''s temple, and agamem''s head tilted slightly, as if someone had hit him on the head with a small stone.


    As for the injury? Ha ha Agman turned his head to look at the sailor.


    A red ray is shot on the crew member. The body of the crew member is penetrated directly. The red ray is shot through the deck and the whole hull without any obstruction.


    The water gushed up from below, and the whole ship began to pour.


    Some are running for their lives, others are going to fight against agman and Arto.


    Arto looked at the crew. "It''s too noisy here. Go back to my boat."


    After all, the fog of death behind Arto covers the past, directly covering the whole ship.


    The spirit of hatred in the fog of death is tearing and gnawing at the crew.


    In a flash, all the crew were gone, leaving only a pool of blood and incomplete flesh.


    Aggerman opens his wings and rises with Arto to return to the Turin.


    ¡­¡­


    Fear, despair, powerlessness


    This is how Wenke Zig felt.


    Whether it''s agman or that disaster, anto.


    What she felt was boundless despair.


    But it was this fear and despair that drove her away.


    But after swimming for half an hour, she couldn''t move.


    In this vast sea, even if she struggles, it is impossible to swim to the other side.


    Suddenly, a light appeared in front of her.


    Hydra! That''s the hydra.


    Great, Wenke. Zig has no other ideas at the moment.


    Only swam to the Hydra for help.


    On the hydra, little Larissa was crawling hard.


    Little Gelin is in front with her sister, climbing with her.


    Compared with little gren a year ago, little Larissa is slightly weaker physically.


    Of course, everyone''s growth period is different. We can''t say who is good or who is bad.


    Fali was lying on the deck side by side with Chen Yu, with a pillow on her head, no matter how the two kids played.


    You don''t need to worry even if you fall into the sea. As long as Chen Yu is there, it''s safe everywhere.


    Fari holds a Book of changes, which is not a printed version. It was bought by fari for 2000 dollars from amazon.com.


    This book of changes is an antique. At least Chen Gui took it to laobie. Laobie also said that it should be an old book. This book of changes should be hundreds of years old, and there are many notes in it.


    Now fari''s Chinese is not as bad as it used to be. She can even take the Chinese Grade 8 test.


    Even this kind of ancient Chinese prose, which is a little obscure and difficult to read, can read 70-80%.


    Chen Yu is continuing to compress the magic in the cell. Every time he compresses a part, the cell in this part will increase the magic storage by ten times, and the sky and earth will immediately supplement the vacant magic.


    Now the whole left arm has completed the magic compression.


    Now the magic of the whole right arm is almost the same as that of Chen Yu''s whole body.


    Just then, farry put down the book of changes.


    "Honey, is someone calling for help?" Asked fari doubtfully.


    "No, it should be your illusion." Chen Yu said quietly.


    "All right." Fari didn''t hear it very clearly. After all, the waves around her were loud.


    Although fari''s physique has improved a lot due to Chen Yu''s strengthening medicine, her hearing is just better than that of ordinary people.


    Fari picks up the book of changes again.


    But after a few eyes, farry put down the book.


    "Chen, are you sure no one is shouting for help?"


    "It could be a fight on Loma." Chen said.


    "No, someone is really shouting for help." Finally, fari can be sure.Fari left the book and stood up.


    She is a member of the coast rescue team and is very sensitive to people''s call for help.


    Sometimes, when she is on night shift alone, even when she is sleeping, she will jump up with nervous reaction.


    This is not because her senses are stronger than normal people, but the so-called sixth sense.


    Farley looked behind the yacht, didn''t she?


    He ran to the other side and looked at the eyes. There was someone.


    "Come on, Chen, lifebuoy." As soon as fari''s voice came down, Chen Yu had put the lifebuoy in.


    Fari was stunned for a moment. Sure enough, this guy had heard a call for help.


    Fari did not look at Chen Yu angrily.


    Chen Yu is embarrassed on one face: "throw it down quickly, or the woman below will drown."


    Wen Ke in the water. Qi Ge gets the lifebuoy, Chen Yu pulls her up.


    "Thank you Thank you. " Wenke Zig was shaking all over.


    "Wenke, how are you? What''s wrong with you?" Fari was very surprised.


    She didn''t think it was Vingo Zieger.


    Chen Yu enters the cabin, takes a cup of hot drink and hands it to Wenke Zig.


    Wenke Zig, wearing a bath towel, sat on the ground shivering. His face was full of fear and his body was shaking.


    "Wenke, are you ok?" Asked fari, concerned.


    But people can see that Wenke Zig is scared.


    Farrie didn''t understand that she would not be frightened like this if she met with a spiritual incident.


    Wenke. Qi Ge is also a psychic, how could he be so scared.


    And doesn''t she have a lot of crew?


    Where have all the people gone?


    Did the ship sink?


    "Turin! The frightful Turin. "


    Wenke. Zig hasn''t slowed down yet.


    From the prison of agman, there is the disaster of the movement of ATO.


    Whine -


    just at this time, there was a horn in the dark.


    Wenke Zig shivered all over. It was a horn full of magic.


    It''s a horn made of bones.


    Wenke. Qigmeng stands up and looks in the direction of darkness.


    Turin! Turin emerged from the dark and headed straight for the hydra.


    "Run, run, run!" Vingo Zig screamed.


    "Sorry, Hydra will take a few minutes to start. I can''t hide." Chen Yu said calmly.

 Chapter 1506

    The superyacht is not a small yacht, although it only needs to press a button to start.


    But in fact, the process of mechanical movement after pressing the button is rather complicated. First, fuel is introduced, and then the engine moves from slow to fast, which is to protect the power of the yacht.


    After all, the engine of a super yacht costs nearly ten million dollars, so it needs to be protected and maintained very carefully.


    Wenke Zig looked at the ghost ship of Turin, and his face was white with fright.


    His face was full of despair.


    I don''t know if it''s an illusion. What she saw was not just a ship, but a huge skeleton.


    "Chen, am I wrong? It looks like a skull?"


    Farry''s senses are similar to those of Vingo Zieger. She looks like a ship and a skull.


    "Over It''s over No help... "


    The Turin was surrounded by countless dirty sailors.


    The spirits of the sea reveled on the deck.


    The black witch is singing madly.


    The trumpet of death comes again and again, just like the elegy of the sea.


    "Chen, you''re still in a daze. The ghost ship is about to collide." Said Farley.


    Now Turin is less than 100 meters away from Hydra.


    Vingo Zig slumped on the deck and watched in despair as the Turin came crashing in.


    At this time, Chen Yu stepped back.


    Wenke. Qige looks at Chen Yu in a puzzled way.


    Is Chen Yu going to run away at this time?


    Abandoning his women and his children?


    All of a sudden, Chen Yu suddenly accelerated his sprint and rushed out.


    Wen Ke. Qi Ge stares at Chen Yu''s figure.


    Good speed, good jumping power.


    Just then, a figure flew from the Turin.


    Wenke. Zig recognized the figure, agman!


    It''s over. He''s looking for his own way.


    Seeing Chen Yu and agman are about to collide.


    Chen Chu suddenly extended his right arm and grabbed agman by the neck.


    Then the two figures went down.


    Bang -


    with a loud bang, Chen Zhu and agman fell on the bow of the Turin.


    The bow of the Turin disintegrated directly and a quarter of its hull collapsed.


    The Turin, which had been in a hurry, suddenly stopped.


    Wenke Zig was shocked.


    Although separated by nearly 100 meters, but Wenke. Qi Ge still can see clearly.


    On the shattered deck of the Turin, Chen was standing there with one hand across agman''s neck.


    And the dirty sailors on the Turin seem to have lost their shackles and started to run out of control.


    Many dirty sailors rushed to the hydra.


    Vingo Zig is ready to fight.


    But just then, nine waves burst around the hydra.


    Nine huge snake heads came out of the water.


    Wen Ke. Qi Ge''s mouth is wide and his face is full of consternation.


    Nine Hydra!? The legendary Hydra Hydra?


    Is this the bottom card of the Turin?


    But the next moment, Wenke Zieger found out that it was not right.


    Instead of attacking the hydra, the nine snakes that came out of the water attacked the approaching dirty sailors.


    Nine snake heads sometimes emit white light, sometimes they emit green poisonous fog, sometimes they emit flame, or they emit a scream


    Every head of a hydra has a single attribute.


    It''s said that the Hydra has an immortal body, and two heads will grow after cutting the next head.


    Wenke Zig was shocked.


    She suddenly thought of the name of the super yacht, the Hydra!


    Is it because of this Hydra that this yacht is called Hydra?


    Rumbling -


    Vingo Zig looked out and saw Chen Yu fighting on the Turin.


    A white light ran through the Turin.


    Countless evil spirits were annihilated in the white light.


    The huge pole of the boat was broken.


    The bugle became rapid and disordered.


    "Chen, come on, dry sink that ghost ship."


    Fanny waved her arms and shouted to Cheer Chen Yu on.


    But her voice clearly couldn''t convey that far.


    Wenke Zig''s expression is completely frozen, and his face is full of inconceivable words.


    If before that, someone said to her that someone in the world dared to go straight to the ghost ship and pick the ghost ship.


    Then Wenke Zieger would slap each other in the face and spit again. Nonsense.


    What''s more, the ghost ship is called the Turin, a moving scourge.But now she had to believe it.


    Because there is such a person.


    And he did it.


    Just then, another shadow appeared under the sea.


    Several huge bone spurs appeared on the sea and rushed over from the side of the Turin.


    Vingo Zig couldn''t see what it was.


    But she knew that it was definitely not an ordinary sea creature.


    The shadow under the sea didn''t come out of the water completely, but rowed the Turin under the water.


    In a flash, the Turin broke in two.


    Vingo Zig didn''t know what to look at the fight with.


    Because she couldn''t understand the battle.


    What''s that underwater?


    At the moment, Chen Yu is destroying the Turin.


    But Chen Yu also felt incredible about the Turin.


    This is the most powerful ghost ship Chen has ever met.


    Even on the day when little Larissa was born, the frigate ghost ship was not as powerful as the Turin.


    The ordinary ghost ship is even more incomparable.


    Chen Zhu, an ordinary ghost ship, can be destroyed directly with a muzzle gun.


    Here is a collection of the most evil and crazy spirits Chen has ever seen.


    Chen Chu looks up at the disaster that floats in the mid air.


    Disaster Otto hands holding a skeleton fragments of the horn, constantly blowing the horn.


    The sound of the death horn is loud, and the horn also makes the spirits on the Turin more crazy.


    This horn can also control the underwater deep sea devil''s body.


    The horrible monster came out of the water, and then with its body, drew the ship which had been broken into two parts together, without sinking into the water.


    Chen Chu jumps up and grabs the death horn. It seems that the situation on the Turin is maintained by this horn.


    Chen Yu confiscated the horn directly, and Atto was stunned for a moment. At the next moment, he immediately sprang to Chen Yu.


    "Give it back to me!"


    Chen Zhao slaps disaster atop in the face, and disaster atop hits the deck.


    Chen Yu looked down at the Turin.


    Boxing shadow! Chen Yu''s double fists came out together, and in a flash thousands of boxing shadows came down from the sky.


    Every boxing shadow is full of great power.


    Whether it''s the hull of the Turin or the spirit.


    As long as you touch the shadow of the fist, none of them will die.


    Even if it is the deep-sea devil''s body, it is also flesh and blood flying when it is hit by the shadow of fist.


    Smash, smash, smash! Under the shadow of boxing, everything is destroyed.

 Chapter 1507

    If it was a year ago, Chen could not solve the disaster easily.


    And the disaster of Atto is just the level of Chen Yu''s enemies a year ago.


    A year later, the catastrophes of Atto and Turin are really not powerful enemies.


    Although the Turin has been smashed, Chen Yu is still bombarding.


    In less than ten minutes, Chen Hui returned to the hydra.


    Wen Ke. Qi Ge''s eyes have changed when he looks at Chen Yu.


    She understood how Dorson''s ship had sunk.


    She learned how Quebec and Nicole Neptune died.


    There are many pieces of Turin floating on the sea.


    It was a real fragment, not even a complete board.


    Chen Yu violently destroyed the Turin.


    Most of the evil spirits were destroyed by Chen Yu''s way of destroying and destroying.


    Before returning to the hydra, Chen had to begin to remove his magic power, otherwise he could not even land.


    Sometimes, too much magic is a burden.


    The power of disaster Atto belongs to the level of the great father.


    However, Chen took a pat with his magic left arm. Although it didn''t annihilate directly, it was not far from death.


    Of course, it might just be a relief for him.


    To be honest, Chen Yu is the real mobile disaster in the eyes of Wenke zier.


    Just then, a high beam light came from a distance.


    Then Chen''s phone rang.


    "Teacher, here we are again."


    This high beam is the light from the speedboat of litt grove and others.


    It wasn''t long before LITT grove, Jolin Nash, bona, Giselle, Moore, moid, and Jintong and Peian boarded.


    Everyone''s face was full of excitement. It seemed that they enjoyed the test.


    "Is it all over?" Chen asked casually.


    Wenke on one side. Zig can''t help rolling his eyes. The end is not over. Don''t you have points in your heart.


    No one in the world knows better than you.


    The Turin, which has been in disorder for three hundred years, is crushed directly by you.


    "Teacher, do you see the Turin? We see the Turin as if that''s the direction." Said LITT grove.


    "Well, these are the pieces of the Turin. There''s nothing left." Chen pointed to the scattered debris on the sea.


    "No, sir. You really killed the Turin?" Asked Giselle with wide eyes.


    "Yes."


    Jintong and Peian mutter in their hearts.


    Originally, I thought Chen Yu was not only ignorant, but also pretty good.


    Now it seems that he likes to brag.


    As the people who passed the battle just now, they felt the dread of the Turin.


    At this moment, the island of Longma is a place of practice.


    Powerful people can save themselves, at least they can leave Longma safely.


    Those who are weaker will not lose their lives.


    But on Longma Island, many people are just fishing in troubled waters, feeling that they can get some benefits.


    This kind of person basically died miserably.


    Kumar island is not an exercise. It''s a real war.


    At least a hundred people died on Loma.


    The man actually said, he turned the Turin upside down?


    Jin Tong and Peian said ha ha.


    Maybe these pieces are wooden boats of some organization.


    Before I saw the explosion of a wooden boat on the sea, who should be trying to use the wooden boat to commit suicide attack.


    With these people on the Hydra? Can you stand the Turin?


    Don''t be kidding unless they''re coming from a warship.


    Even this time they were able to save themselves, largely because of luck.


    Because they expected the battle to last six hours.


    But in fact, the Turin stayed on Loma island for about three hours.


    If it does last six hours, it is estimated that the number of psychic casualties on Longma island will increase to 300.


    And they can''t be unharmed.


    Of course, now they say it''s harmless and inaccurate.


    Some of them still have some minor injuries.


    "Mr. Chen, you and the Turin must have gone through an earth shaking war." Jintong joked.


    Wen Ke. Qi Ge looked at Jintong, and she heard the sarcasm in Jintong''s tone.


    I can''t help but sneer.


    I''m afraid she would find it funny if she heard Chen Yu before today.


    But now she couldn''t smile.


    Because Chen Yu is telling the truth.She never knew that there was such a big gap between herself and the real top strong.


    There is no doubt that Chen Yu is the top group of psychics.


    "Yeah, it''s exciting."


    Chen Chu nodded. He could hear the distrust in Jintong''s tone, but he didn''t intend to explain anything to Jintong and Peian.


    "Show me your spiritual notes, and I''ll see your record."


    All six handed the notes to Chen.


    "Go to eat something. You''ve been through a war. You should be hungry."


    They did not refuse, but all ran to find food.


    Chen Yu sat down on the spot and watched with his spiritual notes.


    In a short time, everyone came to the deck with food and drink.


    We are enjoying the night view and sea breeze, and at the same time, we are also sharing the experience and experience of this battle.


    "Jolin Nash, moid, you two come here for a second."


    They went to Chen''s face and said, "president, what do you do?"


    "You two seem to have the same record. Moid is a little higher."


    Jolin Nash was a bit surprised. She didn''t expect moid to be better than herself.


    "Congratulations to moid."


    Although Jolin Nash is competitive, she is willing to give in.


    Losing is losing. There''s nothing to argue about.


    "Well, I heard that the merit in the spiritual note can be given to others. Moid, my spiritual note also belongs to you. With the merit of my spiritual note, this reward should belong to us."


    "President, can you lend me your spiritual notes?"


    Chen Yu hands the Yingling notes to Jolin Nash. Jolin Nash opens it and takes a look. The whole person is shocked.


    Suddenly looked up at Chen Yu: "president, you really destroyed the Turin?"


    "Well, in fact, I was just going to do something at will and gather some achievements. As long as we can ensure that the people of our association can get rewards, I didn''t expect that when the Turin left, it was heading towards my boat. If I didn''t destroy the Turin, the Hydra would be sunk."


    Jolin Nash and moid are speechless. The Turin is really dead.


    If they change their course a little bit, even if they just pass by the hydra, they will not end up like this.


    Why do you have to run into Chen''s boat.

 Chapter 1508

    At the end of the trial, the people on board were very relaxed.


    Except for Vingo Zieger.


    She is in a bad mood.


    For she was the only one who survived, because of the heavy casualties of the troops she led.


    After returning to headquarters, she is bound to face a very heavy punishment.


    But it has nothing to do with Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu has been merciful to save her.


    As for what she will face, it has nothing to do with Chen Yu.


    The next day, the Hydra returned.


    "Jolin Nash, how can I give this spiritual note to scarlet church?"


    "In every mission area, there is a scarlet church leader, just give them the spiritual notes."


    Jolin Nash thought Chen Chu was too tough.


    Don''t even leave any soup for people.


    In fact, in addition to 98 magic rewards, scarlet church gives some encouragement and rewards to some participants who perform excellently but fail to achieve the first merit.


    For example, in the operation of the ghost ship of Turin, Loma island is actually the first station, and there are three stations in the back, all of which gather a large number of psychics.


    Some of them are arrogant, or ambitious, waiting for the first stop, Loma Island, or the second stop.


    The general psychology of these people is that they can do what others can''t.


    Or some people think the second station has a greater chance, or the third station can pick up the cheapest.


    As a result, the Turin was just out of its first station, Kumar Island, and it was directly rubbed in the sea by Chen Yuping.


    I don''t know what the psychics who gathered at the next three stations would think if they found the Turin missing.


    ¡­¡­


    Scarlet Church -


    "grandma." Twenty five generations of Blood Mary ran into the deepest part of the castle.


    For Mary of twenty-five generations, this is her favorite place.


    "What are you doing, mana? Is school over? " Twenty three generations of Blood Mary looked at her granddaughter with a kind smile.


    Ma Na Xue Mary is only 15 years old now. She is just an ordinary high school student in school.


    No one knows her famous name.


    Of course, in addition to the school teachers, there are mana''s bodyguards.


    The school belongs to scarlet church. Many teachers in the school are actually affiliated to scarlet church.


    Mana xuemary''s bodyguard is divided among her classmates. Even mana xueerhu doesn''t know their existence.


    The Blood Mary status of scarlet church is inherited through bloodline.


    "After school, grandma, I''ve finished the grade you asked for. All six subjects are a +. You promised me that as long as my six subjects can reach a or above, you would let me participate in a task."


    Mana pushed the wrist of twenty-three generations in a coquettish way.


    "Did you tell your mother about it? If she agrees, then I have no opinion. "


    Twenty three generations have given all the affairs of scarlet church to her daughter, twenty-four.


    "You are all like this. My mother said that if you agree, I will be allowed to go out. If you say that my mother agrees, I will be allowed to go out." Ma Na. Blood Mary discontented hands embrace bosom, one face is not happy.


    "Well, well, if you really want to go, then go."


    Just then, twenty four generations of Blood Mary pero Fiona Blood Mary came in.


    "Mom, grandma has agreed to my proposal. Now you have no reason to object." Cried MARNA bloodmary excitedly.


    Pero Fiona Blood Mary looked at her daughter and smiled.


    "Mother, I have something to report to you."


    "Didn''t I leave you with the affairs of scarlet church? You are the master of everything." Twenty three generations said.


    "It''s about the tasks you published."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "There is a region that has completed its mission." Said pero Fiona bloodmary.


    "Oh? China? Or our European region? " Twenty three generations asked.


    In her view, only these two regions are likely to complete the task in such a short time.


    "North America."


    "What? No, it can''t be done so quickly in North America. " "If the mission of other regions is possible, and the mission of North America is to encircle the Turin, it can never be accomplished easily," cried Mary


    "That''s what happened. Now the head of North America has received the spirited notes and is in the process of identification."


    "I don''t think it''s possible that some people are falsifying the notes of the spirit. Although there is only one task assigned to North America, the difficulty of encircling the Turin can be ranked in the top ten of 98 tasks."


    "Mother, it''s just a ghost ship. Is it so difficult?" Perrault Fiona bloodmary asked, puzzled."The Turin is different from other ghost ships. Forty years ago, I joined hands with three Chinese people to wipe out the Turin. In that battle, all four of us failed to join hands, but the four of us were promoted because of that battle. All four of us reached an unprecedented level."


    "Are you talking about three Chinese people?"


    "Zhang Tianyi, the leader of Longhushan sect, and Huang Daolong, the elder of Maoshan sect, cultivate Taoism and cultivate China."


    Pero Fiona Blood Mary took a breath of cool air. These three people are all famous people.


    But now both daoyixiuhua and Huangdao dragon have passed away, leaving Zhang Tianyi, the leader of Longhushan school.


    "Mother, what''s so special about the Turin?"


    "Do you know who is in charge of the Turin?"


    "Three hundred years ago, Aton, the high priest of voodoo in Africa."


    "Four of us met him, and all four of us failed to kill him. To be exact, he let the four of us go. He said that one day if we have the ability, we can kill him again."


    "What?"


    "He wants another of us to end his destiny." Twenty three generations said, "he showed us the real power. It took me thirty years, ten years, to understand the field."


    "Mother, do you have the ability now?"


    "I''m too old. If I had realized it ten or twenty years earlier, I might have been sure. But ten years ago, I was over 130 years old. It''s almost impossible for me to play an advantage against the existence of that level, unless I have the same level with him."


    "That is to say, this man is forging the spiritual notes?" Asked Perrault Fiona bloodmary with a frown.


    "I think so, but you bring me this man''s spiritual notes, and I''ll check them myself." Twenty three generations said.


    "Mom and grandma, let me go to North America. I''ll expose the real face of the liar myself." "I want that liar to know that our scarlet church is very powerful," said mana bloodmary

 Chapter 1509

    Twenty three generations and pero Fiona Blood Mary turned a blind eye to mana Blood Mary''s demands.


    "Mother, according to you, no one can get rid of the Turin except you and the three?"


    "No, it can be done if there are enough people." Twenty three generations shook their heads and said with emotion, "disaster Atto, he has acquired the field, but he has not fully acquired the field, and that is the power he understood before his death, and he will never progress after his death, so if he reaches my level, it is not too difficult to deal with him."


    "Mother, then master Zhang Tianyi should be able to do it, right?"


    "Of course, he can, but he is Chinese. Chinese believe in their own teachers. These five are the most respected people for them. They can kneel down. For Master Zhang Tianyi, although he has no name as a teacher or an apprentice, he has the reality of a teacher or an apprentice. So he will not give a hand to the disaster in any case."


    "Mother, what about me? Can I see your field? " Asked pero Fiona bloodmary.


    She knew how strong her mother was, but she never showed it in front of her.


    The only thing pero Fiona bloodmary has seen is the magic of her mother.


    Like endless, pero Fiona bloodmary has never seen her mother''s magic run out.


    Especially from ten to five years ago, it was her mother''s most active period.


    At that time, no matter how difficult the task was, it was easy for the twenty-three generations.


    She had never seen her mother''s field.


    "You, you are too far away." Twenty three generations shook their heads: "Atto showed us the disaster in those years, because we were only one foot away from the door, so we could have a feeling. At last, we went further, but you If I use the field for you, it will be a lifelong shadow for you. "


    Twenty three generations looked at their daughters and granddaughters, and felt sorry.


    Her daughter is in her early forties, and she seems to have a great reputation in the European spiritual world.


    In fact, it''s more her bonus as a 24 generation Blood Mary.


    If there is no such identity, then her fame may not be so great.


    There are too many differences in her realm. Even if she wants to pass on more magic to her daughter, she has no happiness.


    "Mother, but what if I come to that realm in the future? Who can guide me? "


    "I have entrusted Master Zhang Tianyi of China." Twenty three generations sighed.


    Zhang Tianyi is much younger than her, and she expects Zhang Tianyi to live to her own age.


    If her daughter really has that ability, she will have a chance to reach her own realm before Zhang Tianyi dies.


    However, if before Zhang Tianyi''s death, his daughter still failed to reach the realm he had ten years ago, then that realm might also become a legend.


    No one in Europe, at least, can achieve that.


    But China is more prosperous than the European spiritual world, so maybe there will be another one or two in China.


    "Mother, how much do I miss?"


    Pero Fiona bloodmary was unwilling to look at her mother.


    Twenty three generations of wry smile, how much is it?


    An idea of her own can break her down.


    Is it comparable?


    "Grandma, mom, you talk. Let me go to America. I''m going to America. I''m going to teach that bastard who dares to cheat."


    "You don''t want to go to America." "I''ll arrange for you to go somewhere else in a few days," said the twenty third generation


    "Grandma, I want to go to America now."


    Twenty three generations don''t believe that their granddaughter went to America to teach a liar a lesson.


    She doesn''t want her granddaughter to take risks. The Turin is too dangerous.


    Unless it''s her or Zhang Tianyi of China, otherwise, no one dare to say he''s all over Turin.


    Mana bloodmary stomped away.


    "Keep an eye on mana." The twenty third generation explained.


    "Yes, mother."


    ¡­¡­


    "This is the spiritual note sent from the head of North America. According to the identification of the head of North America, no trace of forgery of the spiritual note has been found."


    "No trace of forgery? Is it new technology? " Pero Fiona bloodmary picks up the soul note.


    There are two spiritual notes in total. The records on one are complicated. It can be seen that he is a psychic master of natural plant Department, and his level is very high, and the fighting process is relatively clear.


    But when pero Fiona bloodmary opened the second book, she was stunned.


    Because this is a high-level spiritual note, the above record is more detailed.Brute force to kill Atto''s contract devil, the devil agman.


    Violent destruction of the bow of the Turin, the shock wave killed 12 unclean sailors, the sea dead 23.


    The holy light strikes and destroys the large-scale hull of the Turin, killing 26 unclean sailors, 48 dead souls on the sea, and 12 black witches.


    Capture the death horn of atro, bombard the Turin with fist shadow, and the Turin sinks.


    The shadow of the fist bombards the Turin. The Turin smashes.


    Fight shadow to kill Arto


    Pero Fiona bloodmary looks up at her men.


    "Has our headquarters identified it?"


    "The Pope, we haven''t identified it yet, but last night the Turin was supposed to be in the Gulf of Mexico, but it didn''t appear, and we haven''t detected the Turin in the past two days."


    Pero Fiona bloodmary stared at her men in amazement.


    "You mean..."


    If Turin appears, there is no point in not doing this identification.


    But the Turin did not reappear, so she had to think about where the Turin had gone.


    However, the achievements and meritorious deeds recorded in this heroic note are really strange.


    She couldn''t understand it at all. She didn''t even hear of all the magic attacks.


    Pero Fiona bloodmary got up and went out.


    Now she needs to show it to her mother.


    Maybe her mother can tell the content of this spiritual note.


    To the residence of twenty-three generations.


    "Mother, look at these two smart notes."


    "Well? The one in North America? "


    "Yes."


    Twenty three generations picked up Yingling''s notes, just looked at them, and took a breath of cool air.


    "Find out who turned in these two spiritual notes?"


    "No, they chose to hide their names."


    "There is also one in North America. I can''t believe there will be one in that area."

 Chapter 1510

    "Mother, what''s going on?"


    "Give the North American rewards and Let the winner deliver a message for me. I hope to see him once. He can come to me, or I can go to him and meet in private. "


    "Mother Why? "


    "My life is coming to an end. Before that, I want to win more allies for scarlet church and you." The 23rd generation said, "this is an existence at the same level as me, so the first thing to do is to convey our goodwill."


    At this point, the 23rd generation can not help sighing.


    It is clear that there is such a person in the least active area of the spiritual world.


    If it had been known that such a person existed in North America, the 23rd generation would have given more tasks to North America.


    But now it''s useless to think about it. What the 23rd generation wants is to take this opportunity to get to know each other.


    ¡­¡­


    "President, will scarlet church cheat?" For a few days, no news came. Moid was a little fidgety.


    Originally, he didn''t think much about it, but now he has some expectations.


    After all, that''s almost double his magic power. Who doesn''t want this kind of good thing.


    "If the scarlet Church wants to cheat, then our travel route will be changed this year. Our supernatural society is not the place where people will be punished if they are cheated," Chen said


    Chen doesn''t care about the value of the prize, even if it''s ten cents, it''s a matter of course.


    "Well, remember to come over tomorrow night, little Gelin''s birthday." Chen said.


    "Oh, I see."


    As Chen was about to go home, LITT grove ran in front of him.


    "Teacher, I''d like to ask you how to use the bloodline of gluttons."


    "How do you feel now?"


    "The food intake has increased several times, the physique has also increased several times, then is often hungry."


    "You try to concentrate the magic in your mouth and compress it, and then learn an element magic. The lower level one can do it." Chen said, "then try to release it with your mouth It''s like this. "


    Chen Yu raised his right arm, opened the mouth of the glutton, and a huge arc erupted from the mouth of the glutton.


    "The greater the pressure of magic compression, the greater the power of the released muzzles will be. Of course, there is another way to use it, which is to absorb external attacks. However, your blood is too thin, so I''m afraid you can''t bear the energy of external attacks."


    "Oh, I see."


    "Anyway, there are only two basic ways to use muzzle gun. Just practice again and again."


    Litt grove was also pleased with the island trial.


    Although his record is not outstanding, he unexpectedly gained the bloodline of glutton, which made his strength get a qualitative leap in a short time.


    In combination with his original awakened talent of flaw insight, his current strength has been a small achievement.


    So he also attached great importance to the bloodline of gluttons.


    Chen''s gluttonous lineage is known throughout the association, so there is no doubt that Chen is the most authoritative person in this regard.


    "In addition, there are many special ways to use gluttonous lineage. You can develop it yourself, but don''t make that kind of disgusting way, such as cannibalism. I really can''t stand it."


    "Yes, sir."


    Don''t say Chen Yu can''t stand it. He can''t stand it himself.


    "Go to west and say, I''ve driven away the truck of the association. There are a lot of things to prepare for little greyne''s birthday party. The car at home is too small."


    "Teacher, let me help you." Said little grove.


    Chen Yu thought about it and nodded, "OK, then come on."


    Chen Yu drove the truck directly to the supermarket with little grove.


    Because there are so many guests tomorrow, there are so many things to prepare.


    When they got to the supermarket, Chen Yu and LITT grove began to make big purchases.


    Beer, of course, is our own Dashan beer.


    Although Chen is actually able to send dozens of cases of beer to Denver by phone.


    However, Chen doesn''t want to do this. After all, no matter how many beers are delivered, they need to be recorded.


    A formal enterprise, even if it is the cost of relationships, also needs to be accounted for.


    So Chen doesn''t want to set this precedent on his own.


    Now Dashan beer is in the stage of market development, and its development is very good.


    Chen hopes to keep it going.


    So even if he wants to buy his own beer, Chen Yu goes to the supermarket to buy it instead of calling for it.


    In addition to the beer machine, there are also a large number of ingredients and snacks.


    The employees of the supermarket are all stupid. They all think Chen Yu also runs the supermarket.Chen Yu and LITT grove worked like this for two hours, filling the whole truck with containers.


    "Teacher, if it''s OK, I''ll go first."


    "Would you like to sit with me for a while?"


    "No, I haven''t been home for two days. I plan to go home."


    "Well, remember to come tomorrow."


    As soon as Chen Yu got on the truck, he received a call from Gu lie.


    "Chen, my boat has arrived at mirror lake of your house, but what about your house? Why not now? " Gu lie''s face is full of wonder: "am I running in the wrong place?"


    Gulei did not come to mirror lake, and Chen Yu did not address her.


    Chen Yu clapped his head and said, "I forget that you are driving the boat to the sea now. The last typhoon broke my villa in mirrorlake, and it''s still too late to rebuild."


    Because of the curse of her ancestors, Gulei could not go ashore. She could only wander on the sea or the island all her life.


    Her contacts and information on land are totally incomparable with her influence at sea.


    Chen Yu drove the truck home after he made clear the location of Mingyue villa.


    But just as the truck came out of the supermarket parking lot, the car in front of it suddenly stopped.


    Duan -


    rear end? Chen Yu''s face sank suddenly, looking around his eyes, without monitoring.


    This is troublesome. The police and insurance companies need to intervene in order to separate the accident liability.


    Chen Zhu gets off the bus directly. At this time, he must not lose momentum.


    Two people came down from the car in front. They were all Asians with black hair, black eyes and yellow skin.


    Without waiting for Chen to speak, the other side immediately complained to the wicked.


    One of the young men immediately pointed to Chen Yu and shouted, "how do you drive? Do you drive?"


    The other side spoke Mandarin, and Chen Yu felt that they should have just gone abroad.


    If they are Chinese, they should be used to speaking English.


    "How did you drive? This is the exit. Do you want to blackmail when you suddenly stop? " "If you lose money, I''ll call the police. I have a monitor in my car," Chen said

 Chapter 1511

    "Xiaokang, stop making trouble. It''s my fault. I got the brake and accelerator wrong." The older people are pulling the young people.


    He seems to want to calm down, but also want to put the responsibility on his own.


    But he got off the front passenger''s seat. Obviously, he didn''t drive the car.


    Li Youkang obviously didn''t intend to be courteous. He pushed away the agent in front of him: "Zhou Yu, you go away. There''s nothing for you here."


    "Well off, it''s not at home. You''d better keep it down." Zhou Yu said painstakingly.


    As Li Youkang''s agent, Zhou Yu has a big head.


    There are contacts and ways in China. Li Youkang can make troubles. He can solve them.


    In a foreign country, his suit won''t work.


    Li Youkang is not a complete idiot either. He mainly looks at Chen Yu, who also speaks Chinese. At best, he is a truck driver.


    So Li Youkang dare to be so unbridled. If he were a foreigner, he would choose to settle down.


    "Get out of my way and take care of me when I''m abroad." Li Youkang said unhappily, pointing to Chen''s nose and shouting, "do you know how much this car costs?"? Surveillance, right? Fool you, believe it or not, if I make a phone call, I will sue you for bankruptcy? "


    Chen Yu suddenly grabs Li Youkang''s hair, smashes it directly at the car window, and shakes it again.


    Zhou Yu is confused. Li Youkang''s head is broken.


    Pa -


    Chen Yu slapped Li Youkang again.


    "You seem to know that this is a foreign country. Believe it or not, I will let you die in the street today?"


    "Don''t move!" At this time, a familiar voice came from behind Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu looks back and sees saran''s familiar face. She holds her gun to her back.


    When saran saw Chen Yu, she was stunned.


    When Zhou Yu saw Saran, he ran to saran and shouted in English: "help, help This man attacked us. He wanted to kill us. "


    Saran immediately turned to the gun: "I told you not to move! Lie on the ground with your hands where I can see it. "


    Zhou Yu is so stupid that he can''t get used to the police abroad.


    The domestic police can hardly move guns, but in foreign countries, they draw guns almost every time they carry out tasks.


    "I will sue you, I will sue you!" Li Youkang growls angrily at Chen Zhu.


    "Hi, saran." Chen Yu threw Li Youkang on the ground, went forward and gave saran a warm hug: "long time no see."


    Zhou Yu''s heart is not good. Look at the familiar appearance of Chen Yu and saran.


    As he approached Saran, she turned the gun straight.


    However, Chen Yu, the perpetrator, can even hug saran directly to see that their relationship is not like a general friend.


    "Chen, tell me what''s going on."


    Chen Yu said the whole story, and saran nodded and asked, "Chen, that is to say, he threatened you, involving your and your family''s personal safety, so you started to hit people, right?"


    "Er..."


    Is there anything wrong with Chen Yu''s statement just now?


    No, I said it clearly.


    With saran''s conscientious character, she shouldn''t be so blatantly partial to herself, right?


    Zhou Yu is in a hurry, and saran is obviously protecting Chen Yu.


    "Not like this, not like this Yes... " Zhou Yu wants to explain.


    "Lie on the ground, don''t move! I have the right to shoot. " Saran points at Zhou Yu again, threatening.


    Although it''s not good to see foreigners bullying their compatriots like this, Chen Yu still feels very happy.


    Zhou Yu is finally awake. Chen Yu is obviously not an ordinary truck driver.


    At least the relationship between the policewoman and Chen Yu is very different.


    Later, Chen Yu, who was supposed to be the suspect, became a witness.


    Zhou Yu and Li Youkang, as suspects, were handcuffed and left in police cars.


    As Saran and Chen Yu stand outside the police car, saran says, "just make sure that man threatens and intimidates your family."


    "Why do you do this? It''s too risky for you."


    After all, Sharon''s current behavior has involved malfeasance and favoritism.


    Even if Chen Yu is caught, he will lose money at most.


    After all, he has a large corporation.


    It is impossible for Li Youkang and Zhou Yu to treat him well abroad.


    But if saran''s story is exposed, it''s very serious for her.


    "Thank you for the last time." Said saran.


    Last time, Chen Yu was jailed to help her.


    Although Chen has cleared the suspect after the incident, saran has always remembered.


    Chen Yu grinned: "I''ll go to David''s side and say it. I''ll send a lawyer, too. I''ll try my best to keep this matter down. Don''t make a big deal."Under pressure is to threaten Li Youkang and Zhou Yu through lawyers to make them calm down.


    If the situation is serious, it doesn''t matter to Chen Yu, but it''s very dangerous to saran.


    "Well." Saran didn''t want to make a scene.


    Saran looked at Chen''s truck. "Are you broke? It''s reduced to driving a big truck. "


    "By the way, tomorrow is my daughter''s birthday party. Will you come?"


    "Forget it, I have a lot to do."


    "All right." Chen Yu shrugged. "Call me if you have anything. You have my phone."


    Chen then drove away and called Alex.


    And make it clear in the original.


    "Jarex, you go to the police station now. I hope it will be settled. Neither I nor my police friends will be involved in it."


    "Yes, I understand." Jarex didn''t joke with Chen Yu. She won''t have any ambiguity about her work.


    After Zhou Yu and Li Youkang were sent to the police station, Li Youkang was still shouting, while Zhou Yu was silent all the time.


    He is weighing the pros and cons, and whether he can "get back to justice.".


    However, when Alex rushed into the police station with a dozen lawyers, Zhou Yu gave up the idea of prosecution.


    When Zhou Yu heard that the "truck driver" was a billion dollar super rich, Zhou Yu had completely lost the courage to fight.


    Whether at home or abroad, offending a billion dollar super rich person is a terrible thing.


    What''s more, they are tourists who have no roots abroad.


    And it''s also a gun infested empire.


    Too many films and TV works reflect this problem.


    If they continue to demand tough prosecution, it is likely that when they get out of the police station, they will be hit by bullets flying from nowhere.


    Although she didn''t say that, she told Zhou Yu that her employer was very rich and people from all walks of life knew that they could not win the lawsuit.

 Chapter 1512

    Zhou Yu and unhappy Li Youkang walk out of the police station.


    Zhou Yu''s heart is full of fear, while Li Youkang''s face is full of indignation.


    "Damn Yankees." Li Youkang clenched his teeth: "isn''t it that the American police are honest and upright? Why do they dare to bend the law for selfish ends so blatantly? Why did you stop me from suing them? I don''t have no money for a lawyer. "


    "Sue? To whom? The policewoman? Or the truck driver? If you don''t even know any of them, you dare to speak up here. "


    "What are they afraid of? I have money."


    "Do you know how much it costs to hire a team of more than ten lawyers? Can truck drivers have that much money? " Zhou Yu would like to knock on Li Youkang''s head: "not to mention other things, if that lawyer group makes your identity clear, and then adds fuel to poke the things you do abroad to the domestic media, then you will wait to be banned."


    Hearing this, Li Youkang calmed down immediately.


    Killing is a disaster for any artist.


    He is rich, but he also owes the bank money.


    If he is banned, he is almost bankrupt.


    Zhou Yu looks at Li Youkang. He thinks that if Li Youkang can no longer control his temper, it is necessary for him to apply to the company to refrigerate Li Youkang.


    Li Youkang''s ability to make trouble is much better than his ability to make money.


    This time, it was Li Youkang who caused it.


    Inexplicably stepping on the brake, originally as long as the two sides communicate well, it is a very small thing.


    However, I don''t know where Li Youkang comes from. If I think he is a truck driver, I can bully him at will.


    Or read some of the instructions on the domestic Internet, and feel that Chinese Americans in the US are very timid.


    As a result, he was beaten for a while and almost accused.


    Threats threaten the safety of others. In the United States, we have to eat prison.


    Just then, a sports car stopped on the side of the road.


    Wang he got out of the car and said, "well off."


    "Brother Wang." Li Youkang still shows enough respect for his predecessors in the same company.


    After all, Wang he is more than just an elder.


    He is now a brother of the company. Apart from Chen Lin, he has the largest voice.


    Even if Li Youkang has a small weight in the company, but if Wang he wants to deal with him, it''s just a matter of words.


    "What happened to your face? Was beaten? "


    "Don''t mention it. It''s really bad luck." Li Youkang suddenly has a bellyful of annoyance.


    Zhou Yu is afraid that Li Youkang will encourage Wang He to join in. He interrupts Li Youkang.


    "I met a ghost when I went out this time. A truck driver was a billionaire, and somehow he got into a mess."


    Zhou Yu pointed out that the trouble they had caused this time was not small. It was to let Wang Hejing stay away from them. Don''t take it seriously.


    Compared with the crazy Li Youkang, Wang he is much wiser.


    Hearing Zhou Yu''s words, I could hear his subtext.


    "Xiaokang, this is the US empire, not our country. We have no way, so we should keep a low profile. If we get into trouble here, the Americans will not help us."


    "I see, brother Wang."


    When Li Youkang heard Wang he''s words, he also died.


    "Clean up. There will be a party tomorrow. James and Steven will both go. Then I will introduce you. If the wound on your face is not good, put some powder on it." Wang he said: "besides, the identity of the owner of the house is not ordinary. You''d better keep your temper down. If you offend him..."


    Wang he''s face suddenly turned ugly, obviously thinking of his unhappy past.


    At the beginning, he found someone to teach Chen Yu a lesson. As a result, the leader of the black gang was directly put into the meat grinder by Chen Yu. All the gangsters of the gang were left by him. It''s unclear whether they are alive or dead.


    Wang he has an unforgettable fear of Chen Yu.


    However, after several contacts, he felt it.


    As long as he doesn''t do the right thing with Chen, he seems to be harmless to people and animals.


    "Remember, take care of your temper."


    "I see, brother Wang." Li Youkang responded with disapproval.


    "Don''t worry, brother Wang. I''ll take good care of Xiaokang." Said Zhou Yu.


    ¡­¡­


    Chen Zhu went down to the wharf of Mingyue villa to meet Gu lie.


    But gulee couldn''t land. She had to stay on board.


    Even Chen Yu has no way to deal with this.


    This is a curse from her family, deep into her blood.


    Even if Chen can swallow the curse, there is nothing he can do about it.


    Of course, gulee didn''t have to go ashore either. For her, the curse has not much trouble except a little trouble.


    She has no idea of breaking the curse in this life.Gulee came alone this time. After all, she came to little Gelin''s birthday party, not to do business.


    If her five big and three rough subordinates make Chen Yu unhappy.


    It''s uncertain whether Chen will throw them into the sea to feed sharks.


    "Chen, this is the information I collected about treasure island. Have a look."


    Chen Yu takes over the document from Gu lie.


    "In the past 50 years, I have investigated eight times of information and reports about strange islands. The latest one is a shipwrecked sailor who was washed into an island by sea water. It is said that on that island, he met a terrible snake monster. Then he escaped from the island in a windy and rainy night on a raft built by himself, and then left the island Three days in the sea. "


    Chen Yu listened to Gu lie''s statement while looking at the document.


    "Is there anything in common with the eight incidents of witnesses discovering strange islands?"


    "All the areas where the eight sightings took place were close to the sea between the Philippine Sea and the Pacific Ocean, and without exception, they all encountered storms at sea."


    "Encounter a storm and see strange islands?"


    "In fact, there are some islands in the seven oceans that cannot be observed even by current satellites." Said gulee.


    "Why?"


    "Because of the interference of the earth''s magnetic field." "For example, spy satellites send electromagnetic signals to the ground and receive feedback signals, and then generate images through computer calculation and processing. If they are disturbed by magnetic field, then no pictures can be generated, which is the limitation of current science and technology," Gulie said


    "You''re familiar with that."


    "I''m a pirate. Now the navies of all countries are using satellites to fight against pirates, and almost every pirate ship has a device to interfere with the magnetic field to avoid being found by the government Navy."


    "In stormy weather, the magnetic field is likely to be affected by the weather, resulting in a short exposure, so I suspect that the treasure island is in the Philippine Sea and the Pacific Ocean at the border."


    "That sea area has 12 million square kilometers at least, right? How difficult it is to find several islands in such a large area. "

 Chapter 1513

    Another question came to Chen Yu''s mind.


    "If it''s just a magnetic field, even if the satellite can''t detect it, the nearby ships can''t find it. After all, the naked eye won''t be covered." Chen said.


    Chen Xun went through all the documents. What Gulei could hear was to lock the area at the junction of the Pacific Ocean and the Philippine Sea to the greatest extent. It was impossible to narrow the area again.


    However, this is the limit that Gulei can achieve. If the treasure island is so easy to find, no one has ever found it for hundreds of years.


    It also shows from the side that the location of Jinyin island and the seven islands may not be a normal space.


    Chen Yu has been in different space for many times. Even the trial tower of the supernatural society is a kind of different space.


    Therefore, Chen has no doubt that the treasure island may be hiding in a different space.


    But how to find this entrance?


    Forget it. If you can''t figure it out, you can''t.


    Because gulee could not get on the shore, so that night, farry took two children to gulee''s boat for dinner.


    The next day, Chen and fari got busy.


    After all, there are a lot of party guests this evening. There are more than ten robio invited by fari and members of the coast rescue team.


    There are more guests on Chen Yu''s side. David and Kate asked for leave today and came to help Chen Yu.


    David and Kate came to Mingyue villa once, this is the second time.


    The two of them are still unmarried. They were about to break up.


    Later, I experienced some things, but my feelings became stable.


    But both of them are workaholics. David is now the captain of the major crime team in the police station.


    He is more busy now, Kate will not say, she is a reporter, and she can''t touch the ground.


    Now their relationship is in a strange and stable stage.


    Obviously, they can''t see each other in a week, but both seem to regard this relationship as a kind of moderator.


    Anyway, Chen can''t understand Kate and David''s strange and complicated feelings.


    But Kate seems to be going to have a baby, so when she arrives at Mingyue villa, she will take care of the baby with Fanny.


    From his words, we can probably see his intention.


    The second group of guests were Ethan and Li Qing, who also came to help.


    When Dell heard that Li Qingxian had come, he came in a hurry.


    It''s coolie here, along with Dale and Mary.


    Mary is here, and banter and Ken are here.


    Leonardo followed, then the lisfars.


    Women get together, so do children.


    Little gren and Fisher, Ronnie and Vera are on the beach.


    "Sister Fisher, sister Ronnie and sister Vera, come here and I''ll introduce you." Little Gelin seemed to be showing off when the porpoises swam to the shore.


    "Big fish, big fish." Exclaimed Fisher in surprise.


    Children of their age don''t know what to be afraid of.


    The porpoises like to play with humans most, and they are already very smart through Chen''s intellectual development.


    See a few children, immediately come up to say hello.


    Lola, Farley and Kate are three women getting together. Lola looks at the children on the coast with some worry.


    "Farley, are they all right?"


    "Lola, don''t worry. You don''t have to worry about their safety as long as you are 30 kilometers away. Even if you go to the sea, there is something to protect them."


    "What?"


    Will fari tell her that sharks in the sea will protect them.


    Chen, David and Leonardo are talking about the past by the glass fence.


    But with more and more guests, Chen can''t be with David and Leonardo all the time.


    Since we have a party at home, we need to take care of every guest.


    "What are those people doing? It doesn''t look like a good person. " Leonardo pointed to CASS and the members of the lightning squad who had just arrived.


    David looked at Leonardo. He knew Chen''s secrets better than Leonardo.


    There is a familiar smell in CASS and others, who are supposed to have taken strength potions.


    "It must be Chen''s friend to be here."


    "Chen is not involved in... Black, right?" Leonardo''s face is tangled. After all, he is also a policeman. He imagines what he should do if Chen Yu is found to be illegal in the future.


    "You think too much." David rolled his eyes. He knew Chen Yu was the biggest shareholder of Dashan beer.


    Chen Zhu wants to make money. Don''t be too relaxed. Do you need to deal with... Black.


    What Chen didn''t expect most was that Rafa and Steven came with a few female stars.Robio came with a bunch of beautiful men and women.


    It''s true that all these people in the coast guard are pretty eye-catching.


    "Is this the new home of Fanny and Chen?"


    "So big, so beautiful."


    Most of the people in the coast rescue team are familiar with Chen Yu and fari.


    Another one or two joined during Farley''s vacation.


    So I''m not familiar with both of them.


    "Look, is that Steven''s director?"


    "Really."


    "Don''t shout. It''s not surprising that Mr. Steven and Chen are good friends and Godfathers of their daughters." Robio said.


    As soon as Chen received Steven and rasfa, he rushed to greet robio and others.


    "Hi, Chen, long time no see."


    Chen and robio hugged each other, and several familiar members of the coast rescue team also greeted Chen.


    Especially those female players, looking at Chen Yu is like looking at gold.


    The mirror lake villa was enough to make them blush. Now they feel that they have missed a hundred million yuan when they see Chen Yu''s manor.


    And occasionally robio''s words revealed that Chen Yu seemed to have money that people couldn''t believe.


    The yacht parked below is not the former Farley, but a bigger and more luxurious yacht.


    Some new players who didn''t know Chen Yu also got to know him.


    "Chen, when are you going to let Fanny back?"


    "One more month, little Larissa is not weaned." Chen''s plan is to wean little Larissa in about three months.


    It is reasonable to say that there is no lack of nutrition in terms of current conditions and technology.


    But what breast milk can provide to children is what other dairy products can''t give, that is, not too much nutrition.


    For example, protein and milk powder can also supplement babies, but the biggest difference between milk and milk is that protein is possible to be excessive, but milk is not excessive, because the mother will make the most suitable nutrition for her children, which is also the greatest place for her mother.

 Chapter 1514

    It''s not dark yet. Wang he has arrived at Mingyue villa first.


    This is his first visit to Chen Yu''s home.


    Last time I went to the mirror lake villa, I didn''t think it was bigger, bigger and more luxurious than the mirror lake.


    Wang he can''t help but think of making such a manor in China.


    But thinking about domestic policies has also put the idea out.


    When Wang he came in, he saw all the guests and friends.


    Wang he finds Steven and is chatting with another old man.


    Wang he knows that the old man with Steven is rasfa, PLM''s Coe.


    "How do you do, Mr. Steven, Mr. rasfa?"


    "Hi, Wang, you are here. Have you received Chen''s invitation?"


    "Well, yes." Wang he shook hands with the two old men one by one.


    "How are you doing?"


    "I''ve just arrived in Los Angeles recently, and I''m doing publicity in China." Said Wang he.


    In addition to the press conference in China, the most effective way of publicity is to go to variety show, which has quick effect and high income.


    After all, with Wang he''s place, the last show was hundreds of thousands of yuan.


    "Hard work for you." Steven encouraged.


    Wang he smiled, hard?


    It''s really hard work. He can hardly touch the ground. Sometimes he has to go to two TV stations to record a program.


    However, it was impossible to think about in the past. If there is no valuable artist, there is no chance to participate in the program.


    Even the TV interview programs on the US side will invite him to record propaganda programs.


    "And Mr. Chen? I''ll go and say hello to Mr. Chen. "


    Wang he has not been here for a short time, and he has attended many parties. He is basically familiar with the water and soil customs of the United States.


    After politely saying goodbye to Steven and Rafa, I went to see Chen Yu.


    Wang he has found Chen Yu. Although there are many guests today, Chen Yu''s figure is very conspicuous.


    "Mr. Chen." Wang he comes over.


    "Wang He, are you here? Does it affect your work?"


    "Mr. Chen, you''re joking. It''s my pleasure to be at your party."


    "Chen Lin has come, too. Go talk to her. I have something else to do."


    "Well, I won''t bother you."


    After Chen Yu left, Wang he took out his phone and dialed Li Youkang.


    "Well off, where are you?"


    "Brother Wang, I''m on the coast road now. How can that friend of yours live in such a remote place? Really, there''s no ghost." Li Youkang complained.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Hurry up. The guests here are almost here."


    Li Youkang is very disdainful after hanging up Wang he''s phone.


    Don''t all the rich live in Beverly Hills.


    What''s the face of someone who lives here?


    But because of Wang he''s face, he didn''t say much.


    "Is it brother Wang''s phone?"


    "Well, he''s urging us to get there earlier."


    Zhou Yu''s dissatisfaction with Li Youkang is about to peak.


    At three o''clock tomorrow, I was urging him to come earlier.


    As a result, Li Youkang has been procrastinating till now.


    Twenty minutes later, the two men had vaguely seen the brightly lit villa on the cliff ahead.


    "It should be there."


    Li Youkang drove into the fork road and found the parking lot under the guidance of the sign.


    At the same time, he called Wang He: "brother Wang, I have arrived."


    "Come up when you''ve parked."


    Li Youkang and Zhou Yu enjoy the scenery along the way.


    "I don''t know what the rich people think. They don''t live in the city, they live in such a shit place."


    When I arrived at the manor, my vision suddenly opened.


    The beautiful scenery composed of many beautiful women here immediately attracted Li Youkang''s attention.


    Li Youkang purposely walked behind a model, and his hands brushed behind the model.


    "Ah What are you doing? " The model was startled and turned her head to glare at Li Youkang.


    Zhou Yu looked bad, immediately said: "I''m sorry, we didn''t mean to."


    The model walked away disgusted, but Li Youkang felt that he had made money.


    "It''s a good feeling, Zhou Yu. Go and ask me how much is it for one night."


    "Well off, you don''t want to mess about."


    "I''m a very important guest here. The host here will give me some face."


    In China, Li Youkang doesn''t seldom do such a thing, no matter what the award ceremony or the party.


    No matter how much he did, he never had a problem, and even the organizers would try to help him hide it.


    "This is not home." Said Zhou Yu."What''s the matter at home? I don''t have no money. I don''t mean the capital country of the United States and the United States. Is the rich the master?"


    It''s true that the United States is a country where money is paramount, but that''s to a certain extent.


    How much does Li Youkang have? He''s just a rich man in the ordinary sense, that''s all.


    He''s only been in business for a year. It''s not bad if he can earn tens of millions, plus the company''s bonus.


    But it''s just such a small fame that makes him a little complacent.


    Just then, Li Youkang stares at another woman.


    "There are so many beauties here." Li Youkang licked his lips.


    Li Youkang''s eyes on this woman are unfortunately Nami, a member of the lightning team.


    The original good-looking Nami, with her unique heroism, added some charm to her.


    Combined with the shaping of the body by the strength potion, her skin is smoother.


    Li Youkang rubbed Nami''s buttocks.


    Nami was stunned for a moment and turned to look at Li Youkang in amazement.


    She didn''t expect this to happen in Chen''s home.


    "Miss, how about staying with me tonight? You can drive as much as you like." Li Youkang thinks he is young and rich. As long as he hooks his fingers, no woman can escape his Wuzhishan.


    But Nami''s reply to him was a blow.


    "Ah..." Li Youkang fell to the ground with his eyes covered: "fake squid You dare to hit me You bitch


    At this time, the eyes of the guests are attracted here.


    "Well off, what''s the matter?" Wang he found Li Youkang, saw him cover his eyes and fall to the ground, whining, and hurriedly came to inquire.


    He doesn''t know Li Youkang''s nature. In fact, he and Li Youkang are not familiar.


    Li Youkang has been in the company for less than a year, when he was already in Los Angeles.


    This time, the company plans to let Li Youkang come to Hollywood to try his luck. Because Wang he is familiar with Los Angeles, he will take care of it.


    "This bitch... Hit me, this bitch... Dare to hit me."


    Wang he looked up at Nami and said, "Miss, what happened?"


    "This son of a bitch... Bothers me." Said Nami angrily.


    After all, this is Chen''s home, and she is not willing to do it here.


    At this time, Chen Yu had heard the news and came out.


    "What happened?"


    "President, this guy harasses me and insults me. He''s your guest?"


    When Chen saw Li Youkang, his face suddenly turned bad: "who called this?"

 Chapter 1515

    "How are you?" Li Youkang was stunned for a moment.


    Zhou Yu''s face was full of fear, and Wang he''s heart was thumping a little. He cried out that it was not good.


    "Mr. Chen I called. I I...... "


    Chen Chu waved: "bring him out, and this."


    Chen said that CASS and others mentioned Li Youkang directly.


    "What are you going to do? Help Alarm Call the police. " Cried Li Youkang in panic.


    But this is Mingyue villa. Even the two policemen, Leonardo and David, ignored Li Youkang''s call for help.


    "Mr. Chen..." Wang he comes forward to ask for love.


    "Shut up." Chen Chu snorted coldly.


    He has no problem with Wang He, but Wang he brings this disgusting guy to his home. He has a lot of opinions.


    "I''m sorry, my friends, I need to deal with personal issues," Chen said


    Everyone here knows Chen Yu, except for a couple of little stars and models brought by Steven and rasfa.


    And these stars and models are brainless one by one. They will not come out to stop them.


    It''s just a pleasure for them.


    Wang he now has a cool heart. It''s not easy to have a good relationship with Chen Yu.


    This son of a bitch messed up all his efforts for nearly a year in one day.


    Now, he has to protect Li Youkang.


    "Mr. Chen, it was our fault yesterday. Your Excellency has a lot. Let us go." Zhou Yu hurriedly begged for mercy.


    Wang he''s heart is thumping. Do they know each other?


    Yesterday? Yesterday, Li Youkang and Zhou Yugang came out of the police station.


    At that time, Li Youkang still had a wound on his face.


    It''s not because of the conflict with Chen Yu.


    Wang he''s brain is empty.


    I wish I could give myself a few slaps. I really deserve it.


    Why don''t you know who they clashed with yesterday.


    As a result, they were so immortal that they were called here.


    Cass carries Li Youkang, and Zhou Yu is pushed into the elevator by Nami.


    Wang he knows how ferocious Chen Yu is.


    At the beginning, Chen Yu was unbridled in front of him, and directly put the gang leader into the meat grinder.


    Now Li Youkang is making trouble in his home. Who knows what Chen Yu will do to him.


    Wang he can only follow him into the elevator.


    He hoped that he could rely on the fruits of face to keep Li Youkang and Zhou Yu alive.


    "I warn you that I am a big star in China. If you dare to touch my hair, the consulate will trouble you tomorrow."


    Wang he has a feeling of drowning.


    This bastard, can you shut up.


    You don''t want to die fast enough, do you?


    By this time, CAOS had already mentioned his desert eagle and thrust it directly into Li Youkang''s mouth.


    Zhou Yu saw Cass move his gun. He was already scared to death.


    In the United States, those who dare to use guns recklessly are either the police or the gangs.


    In Zhou Yu''s eyes, Chen Yu is undoubtedly the black... Gang leader.


    Chen Chu looked at Wang he and said, "there''s nothing for you here. What are you going to do?"


    "Mr. Chen, I I hope I can let him go. He is young and ignorant. "


    Chen Yu had no intention of killing people.


    Anyway, today is little Gelin''s birthday.


    He doesn''t want to see blood today.


    "Who are you, this bastard?"


    "It''s from my company. I''m his predecessor Mr. Chen, I beg you to forgive him this time. "


    Wang he thought to himself, what is the price to pay to protect Li Youkang.


    Chen Yu thought for a moment and asked, "even if it''s the same company, it doesn''t seem necessary to die. Do you know him well?"


    "The company told me to take care of him abroad. I don''t want him to die abroad."


    Chen Yu didn''t expect Wang He to be so loyal.


    Out of the elevator, Zhou Yu and Li Youkang are pushed to the wharf.


    The more you go out, the more afraid Li Youkang and Zhou Yu are.


    Gu lie on the boat has seen Chen Yu and others coming.


    "Chen, who are they?"


    "They''re my men. These two are making trouble in my house."


    "Oh, can I help you? I can make them evaporate. "


    Li Youkang and Zhou Yu are going to pee.


    This man is really a black... Gang leader.


    "No, just a little discipline." Chen Yu said quietly.


    Li Youkang and Zhou Yu are pushed onto the ship of Gulei.


    "One kilometer from the quay."


    Wang he looks at Li Youkang and Zhou Yu anxiously.Several times I wanted to open my mouth, but Chen Yu stopped me.


    "Wang He, I have a good impression of you. Don''t let me hate you if I have more words."


    Wang he shut up decisively. He has done what he should say and do.


    If he can''t save both of them, he''ll have no choice.


    Li Youkang and Zhou Yu were pushed into the water a kilometer away.


    "Swim back to the shore. By the way, I have sharks here."


    Li Youkang and Zhou Yu didn''t believe it at first, but soon they saw a shark fin in the back, rushing towards them.


    "Help Let me on board, let me on board, I don''t want to die. " Li Youkang screamed, while Zhou Yu was desperately swimming towards the wharf.


    He can''t care about Li Youkang now.


    No, he doesn''t want to run Li Youkang at all.


    He wished Li Youkang would die.


    All these are troubles caused by Li Youkang.


    The huge shark figure under the sea has been wandering around, even the naked eye can see the underwater shark clearly.


    "I advise you to swim back now, or you really need to feed the sharks."


    Chen Yu stands on the edge of the boat and looks at Li Youkang in a cruel way.


    As soon as Li Youkang clenched his teeth, he began to swim.


    The old pass of great white shark rises from the fierce fish below, and the huge water wave directly overturns Li Youkang.


    Li Youkang peed in fear, and the boat burst into laughter.


    Wang he is more nervous.


    Li Youkang returns to his mind and makes a vigorous tour again.


    But before long, Laoguan came out of the water again and overturned Li Youkang again.


    Wang he was confused and looked at Chen Yu.


    This great white shark can eat Li Youkang at once.


    But it did not.


    It''s strange.


    Next, there are several tricks. Li Youkang has no energy.


    After a few splashes on the water, it looks like it''s going to sink.


    "Nami, are you relieved?" Chen asked, turning his head.


    "Well, almost."


    "Give him another shot if you don''t let it go."


    "Well, today is little Gelin''s birthday. I don''t want to kill people."


    "Gulee, do you have nets on your boat?" Chen asked.


    Gulee is a pirate. Of course, there are nets on the pirate ship.


    Of course, the pirate''s net is for taking people, not for fishing.


    Soon, Li Youkang was caught in a fishing net.


    Chen Yu''s arm rested on Wang he''s shoulder. "Let''s go. Keep the party going. Don''t let him get upset."

 Chapter 1516

    Chen was also distressed that Gulei could not go ashore.


    It was full of laughter. Gulei was alone on the boat.


    It''s hard to say.


    But Chen could not have hung everyone up to entertain Gulei.


    Chen Zhu even regretted calling Gulei.


    When the ship came to shore, Zhou Yu sat shivering on the dock.


    Li Youkang was left on the boat, but he still shivered on the ground.


    Cass looked at them and said, "get out now, and don''t let me see you in the villa."


    Nami is the one who is at the back. She turns back and runs to Li Youkang.


    "You can try to call the police. I''m looking forward to you doing so, so I have enough reasons to kill you."


    For the guests of Mingyue villa, this is just a small episode.


    Wang he sighed, cleared up his mood and made amends to Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu will not be angry with Wang he.


    After all, Wang he is important now. He is related to the harvest of Chen Yu at the end of the year.


    After the excitement, little Gelin rode the princess to the stage.


    Everyone gave little Gelin a birthday wish.


    "Dad, my birthday is like little Gelin." Fisher pulls Dale and says.


    Dale drew his cheek and looked at riesfall.


    Lisfal and Lola lead villa and Ronnie respectively, and lisfal seems to be facing the same problem.


    So they looked at each other in the same space.


    Bashin stirred up his wings, carried a small gift box, and slowly fell into front of little Gelin.


    Little Gerin reached for the small gift box, and rasfa stood in front of little Gerin.


    "Little gren, this is the gift the godfather has prepared for you."


    "Thank you Godfather."


    Fisher, Ronny and Vera are all looking at the eyes.


    "Chen is really a druid. He has many pets." Daniel murmured that he and Manny were standing by Zola''s side.


    Steven looks at rasfa and gets angry. When did he ask Chen Yu for help to come up with this gift giving method.


    Steven looked around and saw King Kong. He immediately came up to him and pulled him: "help me to give the gift to little Gelin. I''ll invite you to drink later."


    Steven thought he was too creative to take it, so he asked King Kong for help.


    Steven and King Kong have also talked. He knows that Chen Yu''s pets are smarter than each other.


    As a primate, King Kong''s IQ is even more speechless.


    When he was visiting Mirror Lake, he once saw King Kong steal wine.


    King Kong stands up, holds Steven''s gift, and walks to little Gelin with Steven.


    "Little gren, this is a gift from the godfather."


    "Thank you Godfather But it''s that you can''t do without a beard. "


    Steven reluctantly smiles, a low smile on the spot.


    At this time, other guests who had prepared gifts also sent them to little Gelin one after another.


    Chen Yu didn''t let Xiao Gelin open it on the spot. After all, some of the gifts given by the guests were expensive and some were cheap.


    Chen Yu doesn''t care whether the gift that Xiao Gelin received is expensive or not, as long as he is willing to.


    Then there''s the birthday cake.


    What Chen Yu prepared for little Gelin was not a big cake.


    Most people at the scene don''t like cake very much, after all, its main ingredient is trans fatty acid.


    For people with poor digestion, they will be constipated after eating.


    Even healthy people are not fit to eat too much.


    It is estimated that only a few little devils and their pets would like to eat it.


    Anyway, Chen Yu and fari are not willing to eat.


    After blowing out the candles, a birthday song came out.


    Little gren and Fisher, Ronnie and Vera began to play again.


    But children''s energy is limited after all.


    Adults can eat, drink and have fun all night. Children can''t be tired after an hour of contact.


    Then under the care of fari and Lola, the four children lay in a bedroom and fell asleep.


    The two mothers began to exchange parenting classics.


    The party is still going on.


    For European and American countries, the theme of the party is just an excuse to eat, drink and play.


    Chen Yu can''t tell them that it''s too late. Get out of here.


    But at two or three in the morning, the guests continued to leave.


    If he drinks too much, Chen Yu has already contacted Dai Jia.


    Others, like Steven and Rafa, have their own bodyguards.


    The member of the association didn''t leave, and went down to the wharf with Chen Yu to drink with Gulei again.


    The people of the association and Gulei are old acquaintances, so they are very open.The evil devil started to clean up the villa.


    After seeing off the members of the association the next day, gulee left.


    Gulei still needs to continue to search for information about treasure island.


    ¡­¡­


    "Sister Nan." Zhou Yu picks up Zhou Xiaonan''s phone.


    "Zhou Yu, what happened? Just now I got a call from Wang he. He said something happened to you and Xiaokang in Los Angeles, but he didn''t say anything. Let me ask you." Zhou Xiaonan is in a hurry now.


    She didn''t know what happened to Li Youkang and Zhou Yu.


    And she didn''t know if she had a solution if something happened to them.


    After all, her contacts are all in China, not even Wang He in America.


    "Sister Nan, I suggest our company terminate the contract with Li Youkang or refrigerate him directly." Zhou Yu said calmly.


    "Why? What''s going on? Although Xiaokang is a little grumpy, he is now the focus of our company''s training. In the past year, you don''t know how many resources we have invested in him. "


    "Sister Nan, if you know about her in Los Angeles, you will think the same as me."


    Zhou Yu let out all his discontent in these two days.


    He has had enough of Li Youkang. He can tolerate his responsible artists to be a little grumpy.


    As an agent, his job is to solve some problems.


    But there is a premise here, that is, it will not endanger their own lives.


    But Li Youkang''s behavior almost cost him his life.


    Nobody wants to carry their heads.


    Zhou Yu thinks he is an ordinary person. He doesn''t have such a strong heart.


    Zhou Xiaonan quietly listens to Zhou Yu''s complaint.


    She didn''t expect Li Youkang to be so lawless.


    "Zhou Yu, what you said is true?"


    "I don''t need to lie to you. My focus this year is on Li Youkang. If it''s not a last resort, I don''t want to waste my work, but I can''t stand him anymore. If sister Nan thinks she can still keep him, he will leave me."


    "I''ll give you an account." Said Zhou Xiaonan.


    She also understood Zhou Yu''s feelings.


    After all, they are entertainment companies, not gangsters.


    Because its artists cause trouble and cause death, no one will be happy to change.

 Chapter 1517

    After communicating with Zhou Yu, Zhou Xiaonan calls Wang he again.


    "Wang He, is Li Youkang really so special?"


    "Sister Nan, I know what you think, but Li Youkang is really a big trouble. Today, if I didn''t give up my face and beg for it, it''s estimated that Li Youkang and Zhou Yu will be fed sharks."


    Wang he''s words finally let Zhou Xiaonan make up his mind.


    Although Li Youkang has invested a lot of resources now, it will not hurt her company.


    Zhou Yu is a senior agent, and his contacts in China are far beyond that of ordinary agents.


    To some extent, Zhou Yu is more important than Li Youkang.


    The key point is that Li Youkang offended Chen Yu.


    So far, Zhou Xiaonan has no idea what Chen''s identity is.


    But there is no doubt about his influence.


    First of all, Wang he is now the company''s largest potential stock, as long as the film is released.


    Then the king crane may also soar to the sky like Chen Ke.


    Chen Ke is the cousin of that man.


    Wang he and Chen Ke are afraid that they will complain about the bad handling this time.


    Offend Chen Yu even more, Chen Yu can influence Steven and lasfa, and these two people have the ability to influence the whole Hollywood.


    At that time, their company''s artists will probably cut off their cooperation with Hollywood.


    This is the last thing she wants to see.


    So instead of provoking many people''s dissatisfaction, it''s better to cut through the mess quickly.


    ¡­¡­


    Wang he is also flustered.


    It was a great opportunity to get closer to Chen.


    As a result, a Li Youkang jumped out of nowhere.


    Wang he also came here from a young age.


    Because now we are a little older, it is very difficult to circle money through the fans effect.


    But his acting skills are not enough to match those old actors.


    His only advantage now is in Steven''s films.


    As long as you can get good grades through Steven''s films.


    Then at least no one will say that his acting is bad.


    He also has the opportunity to transform from a young meat.


    Even if Chen doesn''t have Hollywood connections, he is also a rich man.


    It''s a strong network.


    Wang he is no longer a fool. He is very clear about the benefits Chen Yu can bring to him.


    This kind of connection is not only useful in entertainment circles.


    Like Wang He, he makes money through performances or shows.


    And his money in the bank is rusty.


    But if you can get a free ride through the super rich like Chen Yu.


    Then you can make money.


    Now those big companies, before they go public, will basically make the last financing.


    It''s better to say that it''s financing than subscription. We can get rich together.


    But if you want to subscribe for the original shares, not everyone has the chance.


    Why do people sell you the original shares when they are not related to you.


    For example, before Huayi, the largest entertainment company in China, went public in the past few years.


    All the first-line stars in the company have subscribed for part of the original shares.


    No chance for outsiders to buy.


    For example, rich people want to invest in a movie, and they can connect with each other through contacts, or seek a leading role.


    This is the entertainment industry. Some characters are not suitable for this role.


    Instead, the character was changed to fit the actor.


    This is also the place where Wang and he are most heartfelt.


    He kindly took Li Youkang to get rid of his vision and contacts.


    He warned Li Youkang in advance.


    As a result, Li Youkang ignored his warning.


    In Chen Yu''s manor, he acted recklessly.


    Wang he has the heart to kill people.


    But Wang he can''t do it.


    If he can''t help himself, Chen looks down on him.


    Their own companies will also alienate themselves.


    This is also where Wang he is smart.


    Wang HESI wants to go, but he decides to go to Chen Yu.


    If you don''t want to wash yourself out of this relationship, at least you need to make your position clear.


    "Hello, Mr. Chen. This is Wang he. Are you free? I want to meet you. "


    "What can I do for you?"


    "I mainly want to apologize to you."


    "It''s not your fault."


    "But I still want to apologize to you personally, not only on behalf of myself, but also our company." Wang he''s attitude is quite sincere.


    "Then go to my Marina restaurant. I''m busy during the day, and I''ll meet you after six in the evening." Chen said.


    "OK, I''ll book the box now." Said Wang he."No, I''ll just call."


    If Wang he is asked to book the box by telephone, it is estimated to take four or five days to book it.


    Nowadays, Marina restaurant is basically the same as Chen Yu''s private restaurant.


    Chen Yu holds 70% of the shares, although 30% of the shares are still held by NAFA thane.


    But as Andrews said, NAFA Donne can''t hold on any longer.


    By then, 30% of the shares must be in the hands of the bank.


    Based on Chen''s relationship with Citibank, if Chen puts forward a request to recover all shares, Citibank will not refuse the opportunity.


    Since then, NAFA Downe has called Chen many times, hoping to borrow money.


    But Chen did not agree.


    Chen feels more and more like a capitalist.


    Because Chen wants the 30% stake back in his own hands.


    Or it''s better to stay in the bank''s hands, for example, in the hands of NAFA Donne.


    So Chen hoped that NAFA Downe would go bankrupt.


    Although Chen Yu and NAFA Donne have no grudges or conflicts of interest.


    But that''s because NAFA Downe has a 30% stake in marina.


    So Chen hoped that he would go bankrupt.


    Of course, Chen Yu will not deal with him.


    At least Chen didn''t let the bank put pressure on NAFA Downe.


    Otherwise, NAFFA Donne would have been unable to hold on.


    Now NAFA Donne is really at the end of his tether.


    More than 20 million dollars a month should be paid back to the bank, as well as a lot of private loans.


    And he does not have a stable source of income.


    Although he is famous in Hollywood, he can''t get tens of millions of dollars for each play.


    And even if he''s a first-line Hollywood star, it''s good to have a 2 + 1 movie a year.


    Compared with his monthly repayment, this pay is a drop in the bucket.


    Chen doesn''t have to do anything. Those payments are enough to bankrupt NAFA Downe.


    Chen Yu drove to the headquarters of the association.


    It turned out that Cass was holding a shotgun and shooting at Erdos.


    The cold perspiration that Chen Zhu sees is straight to emit.


    "What are you doing?"


    "President, we are experimenting with the high temperature resistance of the Dragon scales of Yinlong."


    Cass stopped the shotgun and Erdos was unharmed.


    "Then don''t look for this old man."


    "President, don''t blame CASS. I asked to take part in the test." Said Erdos in a hurry.


    "Well, be careful." Chen said.

 Chapter 1518

    "Silver dragon scale armor can completely block the power of the shotgun?" Chen asked.


    "The temperature of the flamethrower can reach 1, 000 Liang Baidu. Once it is sprayed on the scale of Yinlong dragon, the scale of Yinlong dragon will form a protective cover to protect the user. However, it will not last for a long time, and the scale of Yinlong dragon will lose its defensive power for up to 15 minutes." Said CAOS.


    "Is it useless?"


    "No, dragon scales will gradually recover magic. It will take at least 12 hours to fully recover."


    Now people in the association are preparing to go to the depths of the earth to test.


    But not everyone goes.


    First of all, there should be enough temperature resistance.


    Erdos.


    With his constitution, he doesn''t need high temperature, just running on the playground for a few laps can make him out of breath.


    "If the outside temperature is about two Baidu, it''s the best condition to keep the scale of Yinlong for about six hours."


    Chen Yu thought about it. When he went to explore the underground, the temperature was about two Baidu.


    Of course, that means the temperature of the air, and some areas of the magma pool, the temperature is higher, may be close to 300 degrees.


    Therefore, the single scale of silverdragon is obviously not enough to cope with the high temperature.


    "Each person prepares three silverdragon scales, one for wearing, two for standby and three for use in turn, which should be able to greatly reduce the trouble caused by high temperature." Chen said.


    "President, jurag also designed a kind of mechanical ball, which is used to load nitrogen. In the low temperature environment, the recovery speed of silverdragon scales will be greatly improved. This kind of nitrogen mechanical ball can be used in case of emergency."


    Chen Chu nodded, "do you join in?"


    "Well, we all go to the lightning team."


    "Then don''t take the hot weapon. It''s to make trouble for yourself."


    In the high temperature environment, with a hot weapon, who knows when to explode.


    "Have you chosen the time?" Chen asked.


    "Next weekend." Said CAOS.


    Chen Yu felt that he should prepare for it.


    Although Chen Yu was half a step away from the sky, he was able to deal with it at that time.


    But this time, Chen is not alone. Chen needs to protect them.


    In the event of an emergency, Chen did not want another person killed.


    So Chen still needs to do some preparatory measures.


    During this time, the members of the association are preparing for the underground exploration.


    Chen Yu goes to the headquarters and finds West.


    "West, count the names of the people who went to the underground exploration these two days."


    "I see." West nodded: "president, I''m not going. I''m a burden when I''m gone. I''ll stay at headquarters."


    "Yes."


    The underground exploration was originally voluntary.


    Who wants to go who goes, Chen Yu will not demand.


    And West himself is an auxiliary psychic.


    What he is not good at is fighting.


    Even if his strength is not weak.


    But he never liked to fight the enemy head-on.


    Chen Yu took a turn in the association and said hello to several people before leaving.


    There''s no big deal in the Association recently. You don''t need to deal with it yourself.


    There''s West in the little things, and you don''t need to worry about them.


    ¡­¡­


    Los Angeles International Airport -


    a private plane from Europe lands.


    The whole airport was shut down for an hour.


    An old woman stepped slowly down from the plane.


    Twenty three generations of Blood Mary is not the first time to come to America.


    She doesn''t like the US government very much.


    Because the spiritual world of the United States and the United States has not been very active, largely because of the suppression of the government.


    It''s similar to the plot in the movie X-Men.


    The US government has always had a sense of crisis.


    Or it''s the ideology of the nation.


    They always have a kind of resistance to unfamiliar or uncontrollable power.


    But they knew that psychic power was essential.


    For example, forty years ago, the U.S. government invited twenty-three generations of Bloody Mary, as well as three foreign representatives from China, to help deal with the ghost ship Turin.


    It''s not that the government didn''t want to master a spiritual organization.


    The government has organized supernatural teams more than once.


    But either the strength is not enough, or the pressure is everywhere.


    It eventually led to the collapse of the team.


    In this regard, the development situation of China is the best.


    For thousands of years, China has formed its own way of inheritance.And the Chinese government is only blocking this information on the surface.


    Japan is a copy of China, which also belongs to the high incidence area.


    Asia is one of the most well-developed countries and regions in China and Japan.


    The second tier is Thailand, which has one or two top figures.


    There is a certain level of psychic activity.


    Nordic also belongs to the first class, and also has very active spiritual activities and organizations.


    Secondly, Africa, as the four ancient civilizations of Egypt.


    A bodyguard umbrella for the 23rd generation of Blood Mary.


    "Grandma, have you been here before?" Mana bloodmary seemed a little excited.


    This is her first time abroad, and it''s also famous Hollywood.


    "Well, it was forty years ago." Twenty three generations nodded.


    At this time, a well-dressed middle-aged man came over.


    "Hello, Duke Mary. It''s a pleasure to meet you." This is Denzel, mayor of Los Angeles: "I''ve arranged a hotel for you."


    "Mr. Denzel, this time I came here only as a private person, not as a Hungarian royal family. Please don''t call me a duke or a lady. I don''t need your arrangement. I have my own itinerary." Twenty three generations said lightly.


    As her identity and backup, even in the face of the queen of England, she can be an elder without etiquette.


    Not to mention the politician a hundred years younger than her.


    Danzel''s face is full of helplessness. He doesn''t want to worry.


    It''s a thankless thing to receive such a large number of European royalty.


    Now she''s coming in a private capacity.


    But if she had any trouble in Los Angeles, or even any danger.


    Then he''s done. No one else cares if she comes in a private capacity or not.


    Others will only blame him for his incompetence, even the public security in Los Angeles.


    A member of the European royal family came, but there was no guarantee of safety.


    His political enemies will not listen to his explanation.


    We will only seize this opportunity to annihilate him.


    "Ms. Mary, I will not delay your trip. If you have any demand, I can arrange it for you in advance."


    "No, I''m just a business event."


    "Miss Mary..."


    "I''m sorry, I''m a little tired. Goodbye, young man."

 Chapter 1519

    "Grandma, shall we go to the hotel next?"


    "Check out some good restaurants." Twenty three generations said quietly.


    The accompanying assistant, emera, was hired by the 23rd generation.


    Emera is just an ordinary person. Her understanding of the 23rd generation is limited to that she knows that the 23rd generation is the Grand Duke of Hungary, and she is related to the royal family of more than a dozen countries in Europe.


    "Marina restaurant, the favorite restaurant for celebrities in Los Angeles."


    "Well, make an appointment." Twenty three generations said.


    Maybe it''s a line-up for the celebrities, but it''s not that much trouble for the 23rd generation.


    Her identity can solve many things for her.


    Even to Buckingham Palace, she didn''t have to line up.


    How to solve it? Simply put, go straight to the owner of the restaurant and call him.


    ¡­¡­


    "Hello, Mr. Chen? I''m the manager of marina''s restaurant, Deborah


    "What can I do for you?"


    "Mr. Chen, a great Duke from Europe wants to book a box in the restaurant. I''d like to ask you what you mean."


    "Well? Are you sure you weren''t cheated? "


    "I''m calling from the Hungarian consulate."


    "Oh, then just book it for them." Chen Yu said quietly.


    Although what marina''s Restaurant advocates is fairness.


    But there is no real fairness in the world.


    Even Chen has a rule to follow.


    There is a big Duke of Europe who comes to his restaurant for consumption, which is also a good publicity for marina''s restaurant.


    Chen Chu looked at the time and was about to make an appointment.


    Wang he and I made an appointment to meet at the restaurant at six o''clock.


    Chen Yu arrived at the restaurant half an hour earlier.


    Just then, NAFA Downe ran into Chen''s box.


    "Why are you here, Mr. NAFFA?"


    Chen Yu looks at NAFA Donne. He looks a little embarrassed at the moment.


    When I met NAFFA Downe several times before, he was well dressed and elegant.


    But at the moment, NAFA Donne looks a little down.


    "Mr. Chen, please help me." NAFA Donne''s face was full of bitterness. He didn''t know that he hadn''t shaved for a few days. His face was covered with scum, his hair was a bit messy, his eyes were drifting and his face was withered.


    When he was close to Chen, Chen could smell a trace of his body.


    NAFA Donne doesn''t know how long he hasn''t had a bath.


    "I''m afraid I can''t help you, Mr. NAFFA. I don''t have much cash. I''ve invested all my money." Chen hoped that NAFA Downe would take the initiative to leave.


    He didn''t want to say too much, but he wouldn''t help NAFFA Downe either.


    One is that he is not a friend of his own.


    One more thing, Chen Yu is very vengeful.


    NAFA Donne once tried to cheat his own money.


    He has mortgaged 30% of marina''s Restaurant several times.


    I want to sell it to myself for 30 million dollars.


    On this basis, Chen Yu is absolutely impossible to lend him the money.


    And now he''s doing his own thing, with multiple mortgages leading to more and more money he owes.


    Chen Yu had heard from Andrews before that the amount of money that NAFA Downe owed to the bank was as high as 240 million dollars.


    But I''m afraid he owes more money to private loan, and private loan is profitable.


    Chen Yu is now a super rich man, and dare not take usury.


    Usury eats people without spitting their bones. Whoever touches them dies.


    NAFA Donne''s acceptance of usury is tantamount to drinking poison to quench thirst.


    Can solve the urgency of the moment, but it''s worse to die.


    In addition, the interest to be paid for the multiple mortgage of 30% shares of Marina restaurant is also terrifying.


    I''m afraid he is now in debt of more than $500 million.


    And NAFA Downe has absolutely no such assets.


    The only thing he can do now is apply for bankruptcy protection.


    The consequence of this is that the bank will not put pressure on it for the time being.


    But all his assets will also be frozen by the bank.


    He will become nothing.


    Of course, this is not the most terrible.


    The scariest thing is that private lenders don''t care if they have bankruptcy protection.


    His best ending is to die in the street.


    So he didn''t dare to apply for bankruptcy protection at all.


    He felt that he could turn over the set. He felt that there was still a chance.


    "Mr. Chen, please, I beg you..." NAFA Donne is on his knees.


    He really has no way to go. These days, he dare not even go back to his home.


    He only dared to stay in a small hotel and avoid debt collectors.As long as he turns on his cell phone, all the caller IDs are debt collectors.


    "You lied to me." Chen said.


    "I know it''s my fault, but But at that time I had no way to go. " Said NAFFA Downe despairingly.


    He knew Chen had money because he had just learned from a friend that Chen had made a super yacht in a yacht company, which cost up to 320 million dollars.


    If Chen is willing to help him, he can certainly help him.


    "I have copyrights. I have several movie copyrights. I also starred in the" thief "series. This is a blockbuster series. Do you know the global box office of the last one? 83 million dollars. " Said NAFA Downe.


    Chen Yu raised his eyebrows and said, "since you have copyright, why don''t you sell it to the film company?"


    "This is the common copyright of DSN and I. no other company in Hollywood dares to buy it, and DSN is driving down the price crazily."


    "Since other film companies dare not buy it, why do you think I dare?"


    "You''re not Hollywood, you''re not constrained by them."


    "I need to make a phone call," Chen thought


    Just then, the box door opened.


    Zhou Yu and Wang he thought there was no one in the box, so they came in without knocking.


    As soon as I came in, I saw the embarrassing scene.


    Zhou Yu and Wang he recognized the man kneeling on the ground at the first sight.


    Isn''t that the first-line Hollywood star, NAFFA Donne?


    "Will you wait outside first? I have something personal to talk to Mr. NAFFA. "


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Chen." Wang he closed the box door respectfully.


    "Brother Wang, what''s the matter? Is that a Hollywood superstar


    "Mr. Chen has a very strong connection in Hollywood. Don''t ask if you shouldn''t, it''s not good for you to know too much." Wang he said quietly.


    "Well, I know." Zhou Yu is not Li Youkang.


    But in his heart, he had already done some brain mending for the scene he had just seen.


    In his mind, Chen''s background has been absolutely horrible.


    Hollywood''s first-line superstars, all have to bow to him.


    Wang he is also curious about the reason why NAFA tang''en kneels to Chen Yu.


    However, he was very smart and didn''t ask about it. Anyway, it had nothing to do with him.


    He and Zhou Yu waited patiently outside the door.

 Chapter 1520

    "Steven, do you know NAFFA Downe?"


    "Yes, what''s the matter?" Steven has some doubts.


    After all, NAFA Downe is a first-line star in Hollywood. He can''t help but know each other.


    Of course, because they didn''t meet or cooperate.


    So it''s just knowledge, not familiarity.


    "How many movie rights does he have?"


    "Yes, but it has nothing to do with you."


    "I want to know the copyright value in his hands."


    Chen Yu also didn''t avoid NAFA. Donne, see NAFA. Donne didn''t plan to avoid either.


    He can''t wait now. He doesn''t want to delay any more.


    He also has no time to delay.


    "The most valuable copyrights in his hands are the" thief "series and" extraordinary life ". However, the" thief "is not the full copyright. I remember that 50% of the copyrights are in the hands of DSN, and there are several other bestsellers. However, it has not yet passed the verification of the film market, and the value cannot be determined."


    "Help me estimate the price."


    "You want to buy it? NAFA Donne to sell you? Is that possible? " Steven exclaimed.


    "He really wanted to sell it to me anyway."


    "Wait a minute. It''s a big deal. You''d better call your lawyer to the scene. In addition, I''ll do an assessment for you and call notarization as a third party."


    Chen Yu looked at NAFA Downe and said, "we''re going to make a deal tomorrow, but I have one last question. Haven''t these copyrights been mortgaged?"


    "No, of course not." Said NAFA Downe.


    "But I still don''t understand. Even if Hollywood studios dare not take over your copyright, I''m not the only rich man outside Hollywood. No one cares about DSN. Can''t you contact others?"


    "Mr. Chen, you''re not the first rich man I''m looking for. The price I want to sell is at least right for these copyrights, rather than selling them like garbage. I want to solve my current debt crisis through these copyrights."


    "Well, I see. As long as there is no problem with these copyrights, I will give you a satisfactory price." Chen said.


    Chen now has $100 million in cash in his bank account, but that''s certainly not enough to buy these rights.


    So Chen would have to borrow money from the bank if he wanted to buy the movie copyright from NAFA Downe.


    Of course, buying copyright is different from mortgage copyright.


    The mortgaged copyright cannot be traded.


    Therefore, Chen needs notaries and lawyers to conduct transactions in the presence of them.


    This ensures that you are not cheated.


    "If you''re OK, please come back. I have guests."


    "Goodbye then." NAFA Donne seems to have recovered a little.


    It seems that the debt problem has put a lot of pressure on him.


    Now I get Chen''s oral reply, which is temporary to let him relax.


    After NAFA Donne went out, Wang he and Zhou Yu came in.


    "Mr. Chen."


    "Well, sit down." Chen Zhu nodded.


    Zhou Yu did not sit down, but stood in front of Chen Yu.


    "Mr. Chen, I apologize to you for the conflict of the previous two days." Zhou Yu didn''t shirk his responsibility at all. Instead, he took the initiative to admit his mistake.


    This made Chen Yu''s impression on Zhou Yu better.


    After all, Zhou Yu was not really rude to Chen Yu.


    Throughout the process, Zhou Yu has been trying to calm down.


    If it wasn''t for Li Youkang''s brain, it wouldn''t have evolved into the situation behind him.


    In Chen''s eyes, Zhou Yu is a man who knows how to advance and retreat.


    "It''s OK. Sit down. We don''t know each other." Chen Yu smiled.


    Chen Yu said that, is to accept Zhou Yu''s apology.


    "Mr. Chen, do you know what industry you are in?"


    "I just opened a small factory. I am a doctor. I teach part-time in the University." Chen Yu said with a smile.


    "Er..."


    "Zhou Yu, Mr. Chen is a professor at the University of Los Angeles." Said Wang he.


    he doesn''t want Zhou Yu to regard Chen as a woodlouse without culture.


    This is a cultural rascal, even if he is a gangster.


    As for Chen Yu''s small factory, Wang he understood it as some kind of contraband factory.


    "I have no eyes. I didn''t expect Mr. Chen to be a professor."


    Zhou Yu really didn''t expect Chen Yu to be a university professor.


    At first, he really thought Chen Yu was a gangster who didn''t make clean money.


    In the eyes of Wang He, Chen Yu is a man who knows everything.


    After all, Hollywood is notoriously exclusive.


    Foreign capital wants to make Hollywood as difficult as it can be.Even Waltz''s capital barons can''t get into Hollywood.


    But Chen can do it, so Wang he never regards Chen as an ordinary person.


    "Mr. Chen, when did you go abroad?"


    "Two years ago."


    Chen Yu remembers very well the days when he went abroad.


    After all, it was a turning point in his life.


    Two years ago, on October 1st, it was almost one and a half months ago.


    For Chen, it''s his hometown.


    But there is nothing left to think about.


    College students? I haven''t been in touch since I left school.


    Or the ex girlfriend who broke up?


    Chen has no nostalgia.


    "If Mr. Chen returns home again, remember to contact Mr. Zhou, who will make arrangements for you."


    "Well, if I go back to China, I''ll be the first to contact you."


    Just as Chen Yu finished speaking, a strange feeling came.


    And now, marina''s downstairs.


    The 23rd generation, who just got off the car, suddenly felt a special feeling.


    There seems to be something in my field.


    Domain!? Twenty three generations have a gleam in their eyes.


    She really didn''t expect to feel another person''s field here.


    There is no confrontation between the two areas.


    But it''s like two water balls touching each other. They all feel each other''s existence.


    "Grandma, what''s the matter?" Asked MARNA bloodmary in disbelief.


    "Boss, is it uncomfortable? Do you need to change the itinerary? " Asked amera.


    Twenty three generations stood in place for a few minutes, then waved: "nothing, let''s go up."


    When the 23rd generation arrived at the floor where marina''s restaurant is located, the feeling became clearer.


    That man is on this floor, it seems that he is in the restaurant.


    Twenty three generations came into the restaurant, looking for something.


    Emera, mana bloodmary and two bodyguards followed.


    They did not understand what the twenty-three generations were going to do, but they were all wise and did not speak.


    Finally, the 23rd generation confirmed the position of each other and walked to the door of a box.


    Percussion -


    "please come in." There was a sound in the box.

 Chapter 1521

    Twenty three generations opened the box door and saw three Asians in it.


    But her eyes were burning, and she soon found that two of them had no magic.


    And the youngest one, who also has no magic, makes himself feel dangerous.


    "Hello sir, I''m from Europe." Twenty three generations looked to Chen Yu.


    "Do you know me, madam?" Chen Yu squinted at the twenty-three generations.


    He felt that the old man in front of him was full of surging magic.


    This feeling is unprecedented. The old man is like a huge bomb.


    No, it''s a huge battery, full of energy.


    Powerful! Unparalleled power.


    Even if all the people of the supernatural society put together, the magic is not as powerful as her.


    Of course, besides myself.


    And the 23rd generation is also a little distracted. This man is too young.


    The young are a little scary! Thirty years younger than her own daughter.


    But he already has the same level with himself, or close to his own strength.


    "Excuse me, are you Chinese?"


    "Yes, what''s the problem?" Chen asked.


    As for Wang he and Zhou Yu, they sat by.


    They don''t know why. They always feel that this old man is not an ordinary person.


    She has a kind of temperament, a high temperament.


    The eyes of the twenty-three generations always focused on Chen Yu.


    Is it really Chinese? That land is terrible.


    There is such a person again, and still so young.


    Young people are terrible.


    Perhaps in the next hundred years, the world''s psychics will be in his shadow.


    "No problem. I just want to make friends with you."


    "Er..." Chen Yu doesn''t know how to answer the other side''s request.


    But he also felt the old woman''s transcendence.


    "You even hesitated. Do you know who my grandma is? My grandmother is the Great Duke of Hungary. "


    Chen Yu''s face doesn''t matter, but Wang he and Zhou Yu are scared.


    Why did he come up with a big Duke without any reason, but he also took the initiative to make friends with Chen Yu?


    "Mana, shut up." Twenty three generations look at their granddaughter, mana. Blood Mary contact their grandmother''s eyes, immediately shrink.


    Although the 23rd generation usually pampers her, mana bloodmary knows how terrible the 23rd generation is.


    "Young man, I want to talk to you."


    "Er..."


    "Communication What? "


    Twenty three generations suddenly opened their loose eyes, and Chen immediately felt a sense of oppression.


    Wang he and Zhou Yu didn''t feel anything, and didn''t even know what happened.


    In the twenty-three dynasties, the grasp of momentum has surpassed that of Chen Yu.


    However, for Chen Yu, this sense of oppression is not so strong as that of Longwei.


    Chen Yu stood up and turned to Wang he and Zhou Yu at the same time. "I''m sorry, I may have something to deal with. Let''s make an appointment for dinner another day."


    "OK, Mr. Chen, then we won''t disturb you."


    They didn''t stay much.


    After Wang he and Zhou Yu left, Chen Yu also stood up.


    "Let''s change places."


    "Of course, it''s too narrow here." Twenty three generations nodded.


    "Emera, go back to the hotel first. I have something else to do with this gentleman."


    "Grandma..."


    Mana bloodmary obviously didn''t want to leave.


    Emera and the two bodyguards didn''t understand the situation.


    But let them leave their boss here, and you should strangers go, they are not at ease.


    "Never mind, never mind." "You are too old. If you are a hundred years younger, maybe we can communicate with each other," Chen said suddenly


    Suddenly, the eyes of the twenty-three generations were fixed. In an instant, Chen Yu felt a huge force coming to him.


    àØ -


    Chen Yu was directly impacted by the huge force and hit the wall upside down.


    Emera and the two bodyguards were stunned to see Chen Yu embedded in the wall.


    What happened? What''s wrong with this?


    At this time, Chen Yu separated from the wall.


    "Old man, you are so powerful that we are not really fit to fight."


    "I''ve got a move. You have a move, too." Twenty three generations said.


    Chen Yu reached out and pressed the air in front of him.


    The air in front of us feels like a huge piece of rubber.It''s not just the air in front of her. Chen feels like she''s wrapped in rubber.


    "Forget it." Chen Yu shook his head.


    Twenty three generations looked at Chen Yu: "did you destroy the Turin?"


    "Well?" Chen Chu looked up at the 23rd generation and said, "are you Blood Mary?"


    "Well, yes." Twenty three generations nodded and answered.


    Emera''s face was so confused that she was completely confused.


    She couldn''t understand a word that twenty-three generations said to this man.


    "This restaurant is mine, so you''d better make up for it." Chen said.


    "What if I had to ask you to do it?" Twenty three generations asked.


    "Then you''d better consider the safety of these people behind you." Chen said.


    "Why don''t you want to do it?"


    Chen really felt the power of the twenty-three generations, even the presence of a person with himself.


    However, you can''t stop killing yourself.


    Twenty three generations are powerful, but she is too old.


    Chen Yu was afraid to kill twenty-three generations.


    This one is not a joke.


    He could feel vaguely that twenty-three generations seemed to be dying.


    Her life is not long.


    Chen doesn''t want to kill the leader of a well-known spiritual organization.


    And somehow they turn each other into enemies.


    I don''t want to be a murderer.


    Even if the other side offered to fight.


    "Are you afraid of hurting me?" Twenty three generations asked.


    Chen Zhu nodded, "I believe you are not weak, but you are really old."


    Twenty three generations seem to be a little dissatisfied with the old, her hands in the release of weak light and shadow.


    Where the light and shadow spread, they suddenly twisted.


    Twenty three generations looked at Chen Yu defiantly: "are you so sure you can defeat me?"


    Chen is not surprised by this distortion of space.


    All the people around have disappeared. Except Chen Yu and the twenty-three generations, only Ma Na Xue Mary is still here.


    Maybe it''s 23 generations who left her on purpose, or it''s because of mana Bloody Mary''s magic.


    "You don''t have to worry about hurting people or causing damage here."


    The 23rd generation said, "come on, let me see where your self-confidence comes from. You can firmly believe that you can defeat me."


    Chen looked around his eyes and said, "I am a reinforcement system. My greatest ability is to destroy and destroy."


    "Who do you think you are facing? My grandmother is the greatest witch, twenty-three generations of Blood Mary

 Chapter 1522

    Mana bloodmary adores her grandmother so much.


    In her eyes, twenty-three generations are omnipotent gods.


    "Is this magic your domain''s exclusive magic? Or a single magic? " Chen asked.


    "What? Do you want to learn? " How smart the twenty-three generations are. Seeing Chen''s eyes, they know Chen''s intention: "defeat me, and I will teach you this magic."


    "Is there any limit to this magic?" Chen asked.


    Not every magic can learn. Some magic is limited.


    "No, just enough magic. It''s not a problem for you."


    Twenty three generations looked at Chen Yu: "I haven''t really moved for many years."


    Chen Yu''s grin is really troublesome.


    It''s probably the most troubling opponent he''s ever had.


    Even in the face of the people in the association, it doesn''t matter whether their strength is lighter or heavier.


    But the old woman, Chen Yu, did not know if she would knock out a problem if she laid more stress on herself.


    On the one hand, the enemy is not the real enemy, and on the other hand, Chen Yu is not sure about the defense of the other side.


    Chen took a deep breath: "then if I start heavy, you don''t blame me."


    "I''m not that vulnerable." Twenty three generations said.


    At this moment, Chen''s magic compression has completed the whole left arm plus the left shoulder.


    Chen Yu raised his left arm and hit a fist shadow at a distance of several meters.


    Bang -


    ten thousand tons of huge force roared out, and the face of the twenty-three generations changed.


    The air in front of her compresses and recompressions.


    Boxing shadow suddenly decelerates when it is one meter ahead of the 23rd generation.


    Then, the shadow of the fist suddenly smashed out in the opposite direction and smashed at Chen Yu.


    àØ -


    Chen Yu was smashed by his fist.


    "Ha ha..." Ma Na Xue Mary pointed at Chen Zhu and laughed, "I thought you were so good. I didn''t expect you to be so good."


    After all, Chen''s former momentum is full. Mana xuemali thinks Chen can really beat her grandmother.


    As a result, he was smashed by his fist.


    Chen Chu stood up and patted himself.


    Chen Yu was hit by his fist, but he was hurt a little.


    But the face of the twenty-three generations changed a little.


    She knew very well how terrible the blow was.


    Chen Yu''s fist broke into his own field, almost a meter away.


    If it''s not for the particularity of his own field, and if it''s just to restrain Chen Yu''s strengthening system, I think I''ll be injured just now.


    But the most terrible thing is that Chen Yu was hit by his own power and didn''t get hurt very much.


    It seems that this kind of psychic master of strengthening department is also very terrible to reach this state.


    "I know about your strength." Twenty three generations said.


    She has enough qualifications to say this now, because Chen Yu suffered from the confrontation just now.


    "Well, my great Duke, I probably know your strength." Chen said, buttoning his nose.


    "Oh? It doesn''t look like you''re very happy. "


    Twenty three generations looked at Chen Yu. Did he still have a card to use?


    Incarnation outside the body, all laws are one.


    The twenty-three generations saw that Chen Yu first used the magic of separation, and then combined it into one. They were somewhat surprised at what magic it was.


    It''s the magic of Chen Yu''s exclusive domain that all kinds of magic come together.


    "Your Great Duke, if you have other cards, you''d better use them at this time. Next, I''ll have nothing to do with it."


    "If you have any moves, just let them come out. Magic in my field is indestructible."


    Although the tone of the twenty-three generation was arrogant, she didn''t care about Chen Yu.


    Twenty three generations of domain magic can increase the pressure on the air in her domain.


    Different pressures will also represent different air resistances.


    Just now, the 23rd generation has used air resistance to bounce back Chen''s boxing shadow.


    However, the air resistance just now has reached the substantial air pressure, shaping the air resistance to a level similar to that of elastic rubber.


    So the greater Chen''s strength, the greater the strength to bounce back.


    But that''s not the limit of twenty-three generations.


    Steel air flow, the 23rd generation can make the air resistance close to the thickness of steel.


    Chen Yu suddenly raised his arms, fist shadow!


    In an instant, Chen''s arms poured out endless fist shadows like a storm.


    Each strike has tens of thousands of tons of power, and there is a loud rumble in the air.


    It''s like a thunderstorm.


    The face of twenty-three generations changed, because her field was being broken rapidly.It''s like an onion being plucked, one layer at a time.


    It''s a terrible attack power. The steel air flow can''t stop this kind of tyrannical pure power.


    When the shadow of the fist is less than a meter away from the 23 generation, the 23 generation shouts.


    "Stop, stop."


    Chen Yu instantly closed his fists. Now his fists were shining red, just like iron.


    "You''re good. You''re even tied this time." Twenty three generations said.


    "Grandma, why? He attacked you for so long without touching you, which is obviously much worse than you. Why draw? " At the same time, she was very dissatisfied.


    She felt that even a draw was an insult to the 23rd generation.


    However, twenty-three generations are suffering words.


    Chen Yu may not be the most powerful human in the world.


    But he is the most destructive human in the world.


    What did Chen just do?


    In short, he penetrated a steel wall with a thickness of 50 meters.


    What is the concept? Even the atomic bomb can not destroy the defense, Chen Yu did.


    Of course, it''s not that Chen Yu is more destructive than the atomic bomb, nor that the 23rd generation can withstand the impact of the atomic bomb.


    Because Chen''s attack power is hierarchical, Chen''s penetration is not one-off.


    It''s a little bit of a breakdown in the field of the twenty-three generations.


    Twenty three dynasties and Chen Yu are two extremes.


    Twenty three generations are absolute defense, Chen Yu is extremely destructive.


    One side can only defend, which is doomed to the end.


    No matter how strong the defense is, there will be a time when it will be disintegrated.


    So from the beginning to the end, Chen Yu is in an invincible position.


    Twenty three generations can''t attack, but her attack magic can cause very little threat to Chen Yu.


    Therefore, the 23rd generation will take the initiative to stop when their own field is about to be broken.


    "You''re the most gifted psychic I''ve ever seen. Even if you draw, I''ll teach you that magic."


    Chen Ji shrugged his shoulders. OK, what you say is what you say.


    Anyway, as long as the magic is in hand.


    Except for mana bloodmary, who was very upset about it.

 Chapter 1523

    In fact, both the 23rd generation and Chen Zhu understood the result.


    At their level, a little touch with each other, almost know each other''s roots.


    Twenty three generations are really strong, but in this duel, Chen Yu obviously has the upper hand.


    Of course, neither Chen Yu nor the twenty-three generations did their best.


    But a crazy attack, a passive defense, win or lose has long been decided.


    Twenty three generations are too old for her to do her best.


    However, Chen is young enough, combined with the physique of the strengthening department, can let Chen play arbitrarily.


    "Grandma..." Mana bloodmary wanted to express her dissatisfaction.


    Twenty three generations waved, and in an instant, different space contracted back.


    Ahhh -


    aymera and the two bodyguards were all in a flash.


    It was a strange feeling, and there was some doubt in her heart.


    Twenty three generations looked at Chen Yu and took out a scroll and handed it to him.


    "This is yours, sir."


    Chen Chu pulls open the scroll and can''t understand it. It''s not English.


    What language is this?


    "What do you think of this, grand duke?"


    "It''s your problem. I''ve complied with the agreement."


    "Grandma, it''s our family''s stuff. How can I give it to him?" Cried MARNA bloodmary discontentedly.


    Emera looks at the scroll in Chen''s hand, though she is an ordinary person.


    But she knew that the 23rd generation was the Great Duke of Hungary, whose family was even more brilliant than the royal family.


    The scroll handed to Chen Yu by the 23rd generation is inlaid with golden grain, which looks like it''s not an ordinary product.


    Obviously, it''s for the royal family in Europe, but I don''t understand why it was given to this Chinese.


    Chen Yu looks over and over again without fruit, and puts up the scroll.


    "Well, I hope you have a good dinner next time. Of course, for the damage caused by the restaurant, you also need to pay according to the price."


    Chen Yu is not familiar with them, but he will not give in to them.


    And he didn''t think it was necessary for him to kowtow to them.


    After all, there is no intersection between the two sides, as for each other''s aristocracy.


    This kind of identity can be regarded as glory in the present society.


    But it''s not necessarily useful.


    Compared with those big guys on Wall Street, it''s not necessarily that the big financial guys will be the European aristocrats.


    It''s the same with Chen Yu. When the money in this country reaches a certain level, everyone can enjoy the same treatment.


    For example, the police chief of the city Bureau will not offend the other party for whom he sees a billionaire, just like a billionaire.


    As for political power, it''s a cheeky move. No one is kneaded with dough. Twenty three generations can''t fight and deal with such trifles endlessly.


    When she got home, Chen picked up the phone again.


    "Hello, Wang He, I''m sorry, because of the unexpected situation today, I let the dinner be ruined."


    "Mr. Chen, it doesn''t matter. You didn''t mean it."


    Wang Hegang has just checked the Internet, and really let him find out the identity of the old woman, the Grand Duke of Hungary.


    This made him even more surprised. What was Chen''s background? He was able to contact European aristocrats.


    And it''s not an ordinary aristocrat, but a real aristocrat.


    In the European aristocracy, the Great Duke is the biggest aristocrat.


    Even some European countries have no royal family, and the Archduke is the one in power.


    Now, of course, most of the country''s royalty and nobles have withdrawn from the political circle.


    But they still have unparalleled political clout.


    For example, the British monarch, in name of the prime minister, still needs the Queen''s canonization.


    The country''s major decision-making power, even through the vote of Parliament, still needs to enter Buckingham Palace and the queen to ask for the will.


    "Say sorry to Zhou Yu for me."


    "OK, I''ll talk to Zhou Yu."


    "By the way, how long are you still in Los Angeles? Let''s make another appointment."


    "Within this week."


    "It''s about the day after tomorrow. I have something to do tomorrow."


    "OK, no problem."


    Wang he has grown a lot in this year.


    He knows that all his qualifications and fame are nothing in the eyes of some big people.


    So he showed enough solemnity and respect when facing Chen Yu.


    Playing big in front of Chen Yu is undoubtedly the stupidest act.


    Chen Yu has also changed his mind.


    Because Chen found that in fact, he also needed to develop contacts.


    And he has a poor connection.Whether it''s useful or not, at least maintaining a good relationship will do no harm to anyone.


    If it''s two years ago, even one year ago, Chen Yu, as long as he''s not familiar with people, is not willing to communicate.


    Fari came down from the upstairs: "Chen, have you had dinner?"


    "Not yet, have you eaten?"


    "Neither do I. let''s have dinner together."


    "Well."


    Chen took out the scroll and handed it to Chen: "fari, do you know which country''s language this is?"


    Fari took the scroll and looked at it. "I don''t understand."


    Although it''s also a letter, it''s not the normal form of letters. Many of them are similar to letters and some pictograms.


    And the combination of letters is very special, which is not the rule of English at all.


    Fari pulled the scroll open, and then looked at the camera inside the house: "housekeeper, can you translate the above text?"


    The camera scans the text immediately.


    "This is the text of ancient Greece in the middle ages. It should be used between 500 B.C. and 300 A.D. there is no relevant information reserve in the system. It is linked to the network and can be translated by 20%. It cannot be fully recognized and translated."


    Can only translate 20%? Chen Yu is speechless.


    By the twenty third generation of the old woman.


    No wonder she gave the magic scroll to herself so readily.


    It turns out that she can''t translate the contents of the magic scroll.


    Depressed to depressed, Chen Zhu also has no way.


    Look back to the people in the association to see if anyone can translate it.


    Tonight''s salt and pepper octopus is so delicious that even fari, regardless of her high fat, eats a single tentacle.


    Recently, Chen Yu has been working hard to cultivate on fanny, and there are no protective measures.


    Because Chen Yu doesn''t want to work for the lifeguard.


    Chen Yu hopes to be able to let farry bear her again in three months.


    It''s a pity that fari''s stomach hasn''t moved.


    But it''s not surprising that last time farry got pregnant, she made a wish.


    Chen Yu thought of it and clapped his head.


    I shouldn''t have made a wish at the beginning to let Fanny bear her children.


    At that time, we should make a wish to restore the normal fertility function of France.


    At night, Chen Yu sat on the balcony and watched the sparkling sea view.


    Little Larissa, like little gren a year ago, always wakes up several times at night.


    And Chen Yu recently felt sleepless. Yes, he couldn''t sleep.


    Chen has not slept for about ten days.

 Chapter 1524

    In fact, it is insomnia, rather than sleepless.


    It seems that it started with its own compression magic.


    Just calmed down little Larissa, Chen Zhu went back to his bedroom and looked at farry, who was also asleep.


    Chen Yu plans to enter the river map and strive to completely compress the magic power in the river map.


    Just entering the river, Chen Yu suddenly felt a pain in his forehead.


    Then the insomnia of many days is cured without medicine.


    When Chen Yu woke up again, it was five days ago.


    "You''re crazy, old turtle. It''s so heavy." Chen Yu covers the back of his head.


    Even after such a long time in the past, Chen Yu still felt heavy on the back of his head, like hanging a hundred ton weight.


    "You really dare to fool around." The old turtle looked at Chen Yu with an iron grudge and a steel grudge.


    "What happened to me?" Chen Yu looked at the old turtle puzzled.


    "What''s the magic of your left arm?"


    "Oh This is the way I came up with it. " Chen Yu said his thoughts and intentions.


    Old turtle''s eyes changed when he looked at Chen Yu. It was worship.


    But Chen knew that he would never worship himself.


    Joking, can an elephant worship an ant?


    "Do your family know that you are so arrogant?"


    "I can''t do this?" Chen asked.


    "I haven''t seen anyone who dares to practice like you in all ages. There is no demon clan, but you are the most powerful."


    "No, at the beginning, you said that you hoped that I could create my own skills and find a way of my own." Chen Zhao looked at the old turtle in surprise: "how can I come up with a way now, and you pour cold water on me?"


    "Nonsense, if you want to create your own method, you need to have a profound enough foundation of magic and Daoism, and then through gradual improvement and exploration, you can create a set of cultivation skills. As a result, your skills have not been created, but you have gone astray."


    "Crooked? You mean I''m possessed? "


    "I don''t know. If you continue to cultivate and grow step by step, I can point you out. But now you have taken a path that I can''t understand completely through compression. I can''t point you out." Said the old turtle.


    "Doesn''t it just compress magic? What''s the big deal? How to practice like this."


    "You think you''re just compressing the magic?"


    "Otherwise?" Chen doesn''t think it''s a big deal.


    "The magic of your right arm is specious. I don''t know what it''s like to say it''s not magic." Said the old turtle.


    "No, I didn''t feel any change in magic, and I didn''t feel any change when I was fighting."


    "Because you''re not strong enough now, you can''t feel anything deeper, but I can feel that your left arm doesn''t contain magic anymore."


    "Then what? I''ll let the magic go? "


    "Can you break it up?" The old turtle looked at Chen Yu funny: "with your small world recovery speed, you can add as much magic as you scatter."


    "Come on, there''s a wrong move. It''s a mistake. I can''t cut off my left arm." Chen Yu is heartless: "I first compress my whole body with magic."


    "Well, it''s hard to go against the rules. I''ll see how you do it. In principle, this compression will not change the structure of magic."


    Chen Yu began to compress magic in front of the old turtle.


    Chen Yu has just finished a magic compression of his chest. With a little finger on his hand, Chen Yu''s chest suddenly lacks a piece of meat with a big finger.


    The pain of Chen Zhu cold sweat straight, open mouth scold: "old turtle, how do you start so hard."


    The old turtle fingered a piece of flesh on Chen''s chest, and his face was full of doubts.


    "Strange thing, your process of compressing magic seems to be nothing special. Why does the taste change after compression?"


    Chen Yu waited for his chest to heal before he began to compress magic again.


    But the old turtle has been studying Chen''s large breastbone.


    Chen Yu did not know what he was studying.


    A month later, Chen has reduced his magic power by 90%.


    But the little piece of meat on the old turtle''s finger is still as bright as before.


    Chen was about to open his mouth when the old turtle suddenly threw Chen''s piece of meat into his mouth.


    The move scared Chen Yu: "I''ll go, old turtle, you won''t want to eat me."


    "Go away, old man. I''m not in the mood to joke with you." The old turtle stared at Chen Yu.


    Chen''s magic compression seems to have put the old turtle into a bottleneck.


    He couldn''t figure out what was wrong.


    If it''s just magic compression, old turtle can do it with one finger.


    But even though the old turtle compressed the magic himself, it only changed the quality of magic, and did not change the essence of magic.This change is likely to come from Chen himself.


    "What''s the matter with you, old turtle?" Chen Xun looks at the old turtle with a sad face.


    "Maybe you''re right." The old turtle kept saying this for a long time.


    "What do you mean?"


    "For thousands of years in Hetu, I have forgotten my ambition in the world."


    "Old turtle, you must not be insane, or I will get a psychologist for you to come in?" Chen Yu looks at the old turtle worried.


    "Go away, old turtle. I''m normal." The old turtle stared at Chen Yu.


    "So what are you doing? You are obviously not normal at this time. "


    "For cultivation, the East calls it Lingli, and the West calls it magic, but in general, there is no difference. Even if I have been in the river map for tens of millions of years, I can''t change the essence of magic. The difference is only the size of quantity, but the magic of your little boy may not be called magic or Lingli."


    "What''s the name?" Chen Yu did not understand what the old turtle said: "do you want to call it divine power?"


    "It''s true that the West calls it divine power, and in the east it is immortal power."


    "Don''t be funny. It''s as if I''m going to fly." Chen Yu''s disdain.


    "I''m not kidding, and the flying you said is true, but you''re so far away from the flying body that you don''t know how many times." The old turtle looked at Chen Yu and said, "the only chance for me to get out of the river is to soar. Now, it''s on you."


    Chen Yu shivered: "I''m not Tang monk, old turtle. Don''t look at me like this."


    "Roll away, old turtle. I need to understand the mystery of you. Why does magic become immortal power after being compressed by you?"


    "But at the end of the day, does this magic power work?"


    "It''s like the ancient god to wash the muscles and cut the veins and awaken the spirit."


    "Old turtle, what you said is more and more mysterious. I always feel that your words are not reliable." Chen Yu is a little hairy: "the ancient god said that Shouyuan must be much more than you. They don''t have any residue now. I''m probably not better than them. Even if your cultivation is based on your accomplishments, I can probably hang and beat them."

 Chapter 1525

    "The ancient gods are not dead. They have left the world." Said the old turtle.


    "Broken void? Flying up? "


    "I don''t know. Anyway, I won''t die. If I don''t say anything else, I will say that the nun WA, who suppressed me in the river map, has been repaired for thousands of years. In front of her eyes, she is nothing but a mole ant, let alone a thousand ancient gods."


    The old turtle shook his head and said, "although the ancient god left the world, he still kept his own Taoism field. The various sects evolved later are the inheritance of the ancient god. It''s only thousands of years of evolution, and it''s also to adapt to the human race itself. So gradually, the cultivation has become the way it is now. Originally, it was the way to ascend to the immortals, but now it can only cultivate a spiritual power It is said that the broken void has become a legend. "


    "Now if you can see through this method, are you going to follow their footsteps?" Chen asked.


    "To pursue their footprints, on the one hand, is to pursue a higher level, just as you want to become stronger, so do I. on the other hand, I want to escape from the river map, except for flying up, I don''t want to do anything else."


    "As you said, I am immortal now. Can I live forever?"


    "You think more about it. It''s OK to increase your longevity. You''re not qualified."


    "What are we going to do now? If you don''t think about eating me. "


    "Normally, magic and Xianli are the process of energy conversion, but now I just don''t know what mechanism is in your body to complete this energy conversion process. If you can understand the mystery, then I will be able to fly." Said the old turtle.


    "First of all, this process of energy transformation. Let''s make a hypothesis that magic is transformed into Xianli. First of all, the energy value of Xianli is ten times that of magic, of course, at least ten times."


    "Well, it should be." The old turtle nodded, "otherwise, your magic has already changed."


    "I used to practice the Qingyi manual. There should be nothing unusual about this skill. You also know the content of the Qingyi manual."


    The old turtle nodded again. Although his magic and human skills were different, he had the same way. Naturally, he could see the depth of the book.


    "Then there are two possibilities. One is the issue of blood. Besides human blood, I also have the blood of king of gluttony and king of wrath. However, in hell, there are thousands of demons with these two blood. Even in the world, there are not a few mixed blood of these two blood, but they do not have special magic. So this possibility can be To exclude. "


    The old turtle thought and nodded, "is there another possibility?"


    "That''s the key." Chen said.


    Old turtle heard Chen Yu talk about the key.


    It''s also a strange thing. The old turtle heard the key vaguely, but he didn''t see it.


    Chen Yu once put the key in front of him, and he could not see or even perceive it.


    Chen Yu has 5.5 keys, of which 2.5 are integrated into his own. The other three keys have been placed in Chen Yu''s space ring, and they have not been used and do not know how to use them for the time being.


    One is the gold key, which never reacts to magic.


    The golden key is a key to the evolution of the body, so this possibility can be ruled out.


    The second key of the dead can absorb the soul fragments of the same person.


    The main function of the key of the dead is on the soul, and it also has no effect on the magic.


    So, the only thing that could have an impact on magic might be the 0.5 keys.


    That is, the semi-finished blood color key.


    The bloody key was smashed in the battle, and everyone was hit by the explosion of the bloody key in the center of the altar on the island of nosimara.


    At that time, heiris and her mother EVA, who were attacked, were all improved in magic.


    Chen Yu was also in the range of impact at that time, but did not feel the change of magic.


    However, Chen Yu clearly felt that something had entered his body. If there was no accident, it was the blood key that entered his body.


    For the civilization of nosimara, the blood key is the bridge of Agama, the key to the other side.


    Agama means heaven in the civilization of nosimara.


    Chen Yu thought about it and told the old turtle what happened on the island of northimara at that time.


    The old turtle was also deep in thought.


    Now Chen Yu and Lao BIE are basically certain.


    Chen Yu''s magic is transformed into Xianli, which is the function of the blood color key.


    "Old turtle, I have an idea."


    "Tell me."


    "The blood color key was made from the blood essence of hundreds of thousands of people in the northimara civilization. Let''s not consider the refining process. Let''s analyze the effect of the blood color key. Since the blood color key is called the Agama bridge and the key to the other side, its role is catalytic.""Well, you go on." Old turtle looks at Chen Yu.


    "The blood color key is the most direct effect on magic. I thought that the blood color key is a semi-finished product, but now it seems that the blood color key is actually a finished product, but the user of the blood color key is required, such as me."


    "Don''t stink, go on." The old turtle glared at Chen Yu and said angrily.


    "From a scientific point of view, hundreds of thousands of people''s blood essence is needed to complete the refining process, which means that a single person''s body contains very little, which should be a process of extraction and purification." Chen then said, "what is rare in the human body?"


    "Nonsense, there are many rare elements in human body."


    "No, don''t think about the nutrients, the trace elements that can be synthesized by human beings. I think the things that need to be refined by killing hundreds of thousands of people must be only available to human beings, but not to other things or species."


    "What is it?"


    "Magic." Chen said.


    "Magic? Ordinary people have no magic at all. "


    "No, ordinary people have magic, too." "In my supernatural society, there has been a magic standard that takes the magic standard of an ordinary person as one unit of magic value, which I also call 1 Erdos magic value," Chen said


    "You mean killing hundreds of thousands of people, the ultimate goal is just to obtain hundreds of thousands of magic value? According to the magic value unit you set, maybe ordinary people can''t reach hundreds of thousands of magic values, but you have reached the magic value now, and I want to far exceed this value. In a sense, I should have soared for a long time. "

 Chapter 1526

    "No, no, everyone has a unique magic power. It''s like human fingerprints. It''s like I absorb other people''s magic through the mouth of a gluttonous eater, which will produce a magic allergic reaction. So I don''t think this refining is pure magic."


    "What is that?"


    "I think it''s the gene of magic." "It''s like the evolution of a species, that is, the evolution of genes. I think the transformation of magic into Xianli is actually a process of magic evolution, so the process of refining is rather to extract the diversity of magic, and then make up for the shortcomings of their magic genes, so as to achieve the perfection and finally complete the evolution process," Chen said


    Old turtle eyebrows a pick, seem to have a feeling.


    "I see." The old turtle said that for a long time.


    "Wait You got it? What do you know? " Chen Yu looked at the old turtle in a daze.


    "When the time comes, you will understand." The old turtle had a meaningful look at Chen Yu.


    "Fuck, I hate people like you most. They only say half of what they say. No, they don''t even understand half of what they say. When the time comes, I will understand." Chen Chu jumped up and pointed to the old turtle''s nose.


    "Get out of here. I''m going to shut up. Come back here a hundred years later. I''ll see you at the end."


    "A hundred years? That''s a little more than a month? "


    Chen Yu suddenly had a headache: "by the way, you are going to fly up. Who will give me directions in the future?"


    "Now I have only one key point to grasp. I will wait for a hundred years."


    "Depend on depend on, you are to say clearly, wait for future I also fly to fairyland to look for you."


    Chen Yu was depressed and was driven out by the old turtle.


    But the old turtle''s words still lingered in Chen''s heart.


    You''re right?


    That is to say, he hit and hit by mistake and found the right way?


    And the old turtle said that if you have a magic power, you can wake up.


    But where is the magic power?


    How to wake up?


    That''s one night.


    As a result, Chen Yu was kicked in the back and fell directly from the balcony.


    Looking back, fari was standing on the top floor looking up.


    "Don''t sleep and sit on the balcony all night, are you tired of playing with my mother?"


    Chen Zhu is sweating. What''s the matter with this authentic Chinese language, Fanny?


    At this time, Chen''s subconscious vibration and magic power in his body should not be said to be immortal power sinking and stabilizing his body.


    This feeling! This is the feeling of real freedom to control flying.


    It''s not a concept at all with that out of control floating.


    When the magic in the body was completely transformed into Xianli, Chen found that the quality of Xianli was not unchangeable.


    You can control the mass of Xianli more easily, so as to control the flight or landing.


    "Honey, you look a little different." Fari looked at Chen Yu, who was flying outside the balcony in disbelief.


    "What''s different?"


    "I can''t tell."


    Chen Chu reached out to pick up the fari and flew to the sea.


    As the saying goes, Chen Yu now wants to be an immortal, but he can''t let go of the world.


    Even if there are no such things as immortality.


    Chen Yu didn''t fly too fast, and fari couldn''t stand the speed.


    Chen Yu only felt comfortable in the sunshine.


    It seems that all the cells in the body are active.


    Fari''s head was leaning on Chen''s shoulder, also bathed in the sun.


    In the sea, he made a slow turn. Two hours later, Chen Yucai came back home with Fanny in his arms.


    Little Gelin has got up and is having breakfast under the service of evil devil.


    Little Larissa is also pecking at the bottle.


    To be honest, neither Chen Yu nor fali Li are very qualified parents.


    Of course, their love is enough.


    But to take care of two children, they are not as bad as evil.


    Of course, because of the bad devil, the family can''t hire a nanny or servant.


    Moreover, father''s love and mother''s love are not embodied by all the efforts.


    After breakfast, Chen took little Gelin to Steven''s studio.


    When I was on the phone with Steven yesterday, Steven said that when Chen Yu went to his place this morning, he also took little Gelin with him.


    When Chen arrived at Steven''s studio, Chen was able to get in and out freely even without a work card.


    Most of Steven''s employees know Chen Yu and little Gelin, including the security guard at the door.


    "Miss Yu, is Steven here?" Chen Chu looks at Yu Wenhui and asks.


    "Mr. Steven is on his way. He will be there in twenty minutes." Yu Wenhui replied, "Mr. Chen, would you like to wait in Mr. Steven''s office first? Do you need coffee?"Steven''s office is not accessible to everyone except Chen Yu.


    There is no place in the studio where Chen can''t go.


    Besides, the studio is in a mess. Apart from Steven ''s spacious office, there is no place for Chen and little Ge Lin to rest.


    "Do you have tea?" Chen asked.


    "OK, just a moment, please."


    It wasn''t long before Steven pushed the door in. First, he saw Chen Yu sitting on his desk with his legs on his desk, and his face turned black.


    Then he saw that little Gelin was standing on the top of the cabinet in the office. The drawers were pulled out one layer after another. Little Gelin climbed to the top of the cabinet by climbing the stairs.


    "Chen!!" Steven growled angrily, "is that how you look at children?"


    "When little Gelin was in mirror lake, she climbed trees." Chen Yu said disapprovingly.


    In fact, if little Gelin falls off the cabinet, Chen can appear under the cabinet in an instant.


    Chen Yu is very sure of his speed.


    Famtis led Evan in.


    "Hi, Chen." Famtis as Steven''s bodyguard.


    She came in to see Steven because she heard him roar.


    It turned out that Chen Yu was the one who let Steven roar.


    According to the text is a small jump to the sofa, lying down to rest.


    "Spots The spotted cat. " When little Gelin saw Yiwen, she immediately became interested.


    The first time xiaogelin saw Yiwen, she immediately wanted to jump down.


    Steven quickly reached out and took little Gelin out of the cupboard.


    Little Gelin is not afraid of Yiwen at all. Yiwen has been used to dealing with human beings for a long time.


    After all, it comes to Steven''s studio every day. Now there is no one in the studio who doesn''t know him.


    "Famtis, take care of little gren for me. I''ll talk to Chen about something." Steven said.


    "Yes, Mr. Steven."


    Chen Yu and Steven walk out of the office. Steven looks at Chen Yu and says, "Chen, what do you want to do when you buy the copyright from NAFA Downe? You want to go to Hollywood? "


    "No, I just want to be a double dealer."

 Chapter 1527

    Chen wants to buy the movie copyright of NAFA Downe, not to enter Hollywood.


    To be honest, unless it''s an investment in Steven''s film, Hollywood''s box office dividend is actually quite average.


    The investment of a super-a movie is more than 100 million dollars. The period from shooting, production to release is as long as one to two years. The box office profit can be tens of millions of dollars, which has been made a lot, and the tens of millions of dollars still need to be cut.


    More likely, the box office alone will not be able to recover the cost.


    We need to make profits through peripheral copyrights, such as games, TV series, and peripheral products.


    And this kind of peripheral copyright and peripheral products basically belong to the exclusive dividend of large companies.


    It is almost impossible for small companies or individual investors to get these dividends.


    Like Chen Yu, it''s hard to get involved in Hollywood''s real profit point even if you have money.


    So Chen is not interested in investing in Hollywood movies at all.


    Even if Chen Yu, Steven and Rafa have invested in a movie, it''s more about interest.


    Can make money is best, even if can not make money, also does not hinder the friendship of the three.


    As for saving NAFA, Donne, ha ha His life and death don''t matter.


    Chen Yu only thinks it''s profitable. That''s all.


    "The most valuable copyright of" the thief "series in NAFA Donne''s hands is NAFA. Donne and DSN company account for 50% respectively. At present, six of the series have been filmed, two of which have lost money at the box office. However, the latest one has reached the global box office of 830 million. In addition to the surrounding sales, DSN''s revenue in this film has reached 200 million dollars, so it''s just this department You need at least $500 million to buy the copyright. In addition, as the absolute protagonist of this series, NAFA Downe still has the right to speak in this film even if the copyright is removed. At that time, he is bound to demand higher remuneration and box office share. Therefore, you need an agreement to require that at least three films of "the thief" series can''t quit, And no more than $20 million. "


    Steven knows the rules of Hollywood so well. If NAFA Downe loses the copyright of the "thief" series, in order to make up for his loss, the next movie in the series, he is bound to open his mouth.


    As long as Chen Gu gets the agreement, the value of the series will be greatly improved.


    500 million dollars! Chen''s face changed slightly.


    The figure is much higher than he thought.


    "Extraordinary life" is also a series of films. At present, the first film has been released, with a small loss at the box office. However, the cost has been recovered from the surrounding areas. In Hollywood, the series of films has always been the standard for big sales. As long as the production is not bad, the box office will not be bad. The value of the copyright of this series of films is not less than 200 million dollars. There are several other film copyrights, with the copyright value of millions of dollars Yuan to tens of millions of dollars, or less than 30 million dollars, is a bonus. " Steven said, "do you give so much money?"


    "There''s not so much cash, but the bank should be happy to lend me."


    For banks, they are never afraid of others'' borrowing, just afraid that others will not.


    Especially Chen Yu, who has a large number of high-quality industries.


    The value of the brand of Dashan beer alone has exceeded 5 billion US dollars. At present, Chen Yu still holds most of the shares of Dashan beer, so let alone borrow hundreds of millions of US dollars. Even if it is billions of US dollars, the bank will fight for the head to lend money to Chen Yu.


    "Inafa Downe''s situation now, about $650 million should be his bottom line." Steven said.


    Steven gives a package price. In fact, this kind of copyright negotiation needs to be done one by one.


    "You call your lawyer, and I''ll explain to him." Steven said.


    Although Steven is Chen''s advisor, he is not involved in the copyright business.


    Because even he doesn''t dare to be positive with DSN.


    As long as we are in Hollywood, we can''t ignore the existence of DSN.


    Chen Yu is the only one who doesn''t care about the outsider of DSN at all. There is no way for DSN to take Chen Yu.


    This is also the reason why NAFA Donne went to find Chen Yu.


    Because NAFA Downe didn''t know that some of those who took the initiative to contact themselves were sent by DSN.


    Then Alex came with a team of lawyers to communicate with Steven.


    Yarrix knows that Chen Yu and Steven are friends.


    After all, Jacques was there on little greyne''s birthday.


    In the afternoon, Chen and his lawyers went to the place they had arranged with NAFA Downe.


    NAFFA Downe is so down that he doesn''t even have a lawyer.


    He is also holding on now. If he continues like this, he will either die in the hands of usury or compromise with DSN.


    But now Chen ran out to cut the beard, so there was no DSN.At the beginning of the negotiation, NAFA Downe directly opened a package price of 800 million US dollars.


    Chen Yu called directly and told the lawyers to pack up and leave.


    I''m kidding. The goods take themselves seriously.


    If the initiative is in Chen''s hands, it will be easy to negotiate.


    Chen''s bottom line for yarrix is that negotiations can collapse, but you can''t pay a dime more.


    Chen Yu is a capitalist. NAFA Donne is also a capitalist.


    Talk about feelings between capitalists. Talk about feelings of farts.


    With Chen Yu''s words, Alex has a lot of confidence.


    Because for Chen Yu, the best thing is to make less money.


    Chen Yu can not earn this hard money.


    But not NAFA Donne.


    If this negotiation cannot be facilitated, then he must accept the exploitation of DSN.


    DSN didn''t give enough money to pay his debts.


    For him, the bottom line is to pay off the debt.


    The negotiation is very tight. The psychological price of the two sides is different, of course.


    However, the initiative has always been Chen Yu''s side. With so many people in yarrix and the law firm, it is more powerful.


    NAFA Donne is hard to bear because Chen is always biting the bottom line price.


    The bottom line is almost the same as the total debt of NAFA Downe, but it''s still a little bit short.


    "Mr. Chen, I can sign that agreement, but I hope the price can be raised to $700 million."


    "It''s impossible. I can''t afford that much money." Chen Yu shook his head and said, "if you are not sincere, then this is the end of our negotiation."


    "Mr. Chen, as long as I pay back the money and redeem 30% of the shares of Marina restaurant, I''m willing to sell them all to you at the lowest price." Said NAFA Donne, biting his teeth.


    Chen Yu''s heart moved. If so, it''s not that he can''t think about it.


    "If you add 30% of marina''s shares, 700 million dollars would be considered."

 Chapter 1528

    With a 30% stake in marina, Chen finally agreed to the $700 million deal.


    Of course, the money is not paid in full immediately.


    After signing the contract, Chen transferred the first $150 million to NAFA Downe immediately, and then transferred the remaining $550 million to NAFA Downe in three months.


    This money can let NAFA Downe solve the urgent problem first, so that he will not be cut to death on the road.


    But in the next three months, Chen needs to raise $550 million.


    ¡­¡­


    As soon as Chen came home, he received a strange call.


    Hello, are you Mr. Zhao Chen


    "I am, who are you?"


    "I''m executive director of DSN film company. My name is mark Bonin."


    "Hello, Mr. mark. What can I do for you?"


    "Mr. Chen, I heard that you made a deal with NAFA Tang today and bought all the copyrights in his hands."


    "Mr. mark, your news is very good." Chen Yu had expected that the other side would take the initiative to find him.


    But Chen didn''t expect the other side to be so fast.


    He and NAFA Downe just signed a contract less than two hours ago, and DSN film company has heard the news.


    "Mr. Chen, do you know that it''s very unethical of you to do this?" said Mark boning in a calm voice


    DSN has prepared half a year for those movie rights.


    Even the debt crisis of NAFA Downe has the presence of DSN.


    Now I see the harvest coming, but I didn''t expect to be cut off at the critical moment.


    No one else will feel happy.


    "Well morality? Mr. mark, have I broken any laws? " Chen Yu sneers.


    "Mr. Chen, I hope you find out what kind of opponent you are facing." Mark Bonin threatened.


    Chuckle -


    Chen Yu with a kind of ironic laugh.


    It is true that he and DSN are not at the same level, but DSN film company and DSN media company are not a system, and Chen Yu and DSN film company and DSN media company are not an industry, and Chen Yu is not afraid of them at all.


    Just like Hollywood is not afraid of Wall Street''s financial giants.


    Even if they are not on the same level, they have their own rules in different industries.


    Chen Yu is now in the beer industry, dare not say invincible, at least is the top.


    What does DSN take to pinch him?


    Even the DSN media company behind him has no way to deal with him.


    "Mr. mark, if you''re here for questioning, I''m afraid we can''t talk any more." Chen Yu said quietly.


    Mark Bonin also used the relationship to check Chen''s background. I don''t know.


    Only know Chen Yu is very rich, and the bank''s credit rating is the highest, even higher than him.


    Mark Bonin is just a senior professional manager, but Chen Yu is not comparable in personal wealth.


    This made mark Bonin very difficult.


    DSN film company can run rampant in Hollywood, and even with other partners, all act in a domineering manner.


    But once he left Hollywood, he was helpless.


    After all, DSN film company is just a film company, not a black and evil force.


    But now two great potential series of film copyright, in Chen''s hands.


    This makes DSN film company more helpless.


    Especially "the thief", now DSN film company is preparing the seventh film, with an initial investment of more than 30 million dollars.


    Originally, mark Bonin wanted to wait until the copyright of "the thief" was obtained, and immediately began to prepare for shooting.


    Now, however, NAFA Donne has sold the copyright to others.


    In other words, Chen''s voice in this series is the same as that of DSN.


    As long as Chen doesn''t agree to shoot, the series won''t be filmed.


    It''s not just the $30 million that they put in the first place to fight, but even 50% of their copyrights will be smashed in their hands.


    This loss is too great, even his executive director can not bear the consequences.


    In fact, the aggressive words and deeds just now are also the tentative means of mark Bonin.


    "Mr. Chen, what do you want?"


    "I''m a businessman. The first thing I have to guarantee is that my interests will not be infringed." Chen Yu said frankly.


    "Mr. Chen, do you want to invest in our films? I can use my power to give you the right to enter. ""Ha ha..." Chen Yu smiled.


    Hollywood is a place where people don''t spit.


    Even if Chen Yu is an outsider, there are no bones left to be eaten.


    Hollywood has its rules. Even if it is a profitable movie, the film company can make a loss on its account.


    Chen Yu wants to get money from Hollywood. It''s just wishful thinking.


    Chen Yu never thought of making money on this.


    Chen''s intention of buying copyright is to be a second dealer and make a quick profit.


    Mark Bonin scolded secretly. As expected, rich people are not easy to fool.


    "Mr. Chen, you can sell the copyright to our company as if our company owes you a favor."


    Qnm''s human feelings, the words spoken by the top executives of such large companies, are almost like farting.


    Chen Yu''s brain is full of water, so he can bear this human feeling.


    "Mr. mark, let''s talk about something practical. You can make a price. If the price is right, then the copyright is yours."


    "For 400 million dollars, I only need 50% of the copyright of the series."


    "Goodbye." Chen Yu hung up directly.


    Is this goods to take oneself as the unjust boss?


    Even if he rotted the copyright in his hands, Chen would not sell it at a loss.


    Mark Bonin''s face was a little ugly, looking at the phone that was already blind.


    The price just now was a tentative offer.


    In fact, he knew the exact price Chen paid for the copyrights, because NAFA Downe had no intention of concealing it.


    It''s just that he didn''t expect Chen to hang up so decisively.


    Mark Bonin called Chen Yu again.


    "Mr. Chen, we can talk again."


    "If you don''t accept it, I''d rather let it rot in my hand."


    "Mr. Chen, six hundred million US dollars is a virtual high. We can jointly invest in products..."


    "I''m sorry, I don''t have any confidence in your credit. Maybe the money I put into the movie, you can make my money float in a different way. How can I trust you?"


    For example, as long as DSN film company gets a bill, the original production cost is $100 million, and he directly reports a production cost of $300 million, there is no way for him.

 Chapter 1529

    Fraud is the most basic means of production cost.


    They increased the cost of renting a machine to $1 million, which was only $100, 000.


    There are so many holes in it.


    For example, discuss with the issuer, that is, make a yin-yang contract.


    He is an outsider.


    As a second dealer, Chen Yu has certain risks.


    If there is not enough revenue, how can we get involved?


    Chen is rich, but he can''t live with money.


    "It''s not something I can decide by myself." Said Mark Bonin helplessly.


    "Let''s talk about it and let my lawyer know when it will come to an end." Chen Yu said disapprovingly.


    Anyway, Chen is not in a hurry. DSN film company is more in a hurry than Chen.


    Chen Yu''s money for movie copyright is his own.


    But DSN''s money is owned by major shareholders.


    Even DSN''s COE can''t say no copyright, and then throw the money in the water.


    If they do, they will only be shot dead by shareholders.


    The trouble of listed companies is that their decisions are often controlled by some people.


    These people may not determine the future of the company, but they can determine the future of Coe.


    Now DSN film company is facing the problem of buying the copyright in Chen''s hands.


    Or let the 50% copyright of "the thief" fall into their own hands.


    According to the box office performance of the last movie in the series, as well as the surrounding performance.


    After all, not every movie can make 300 million dollars.


    Even if it is any of the six companies, one year''s profitability is not likely to be 300 million dollars.


    Shareholders will never allow the copyright of "the thief" to be smashed, not to mention that they have invested 30 million dollars in advance preparation for shooting.


    In particular, the shareholders know that Chen Yu has not only 50% of the copyright of the series, but also the agreement between NAFA thane and him.


    The value of this agreement is not low, and Chen Yu does not intend to transfer it.


    You should know that when he reaches the level of NAFA Donne, his pay is 2 + 1, or even 2 + 2.


    The so-called 2 + 1 is 20 million dollars, plus 10% of the box office, which is the remuneration of top superstars.


    NAFA Downe may not be the top star, but he is the soul of the series.


    So the film company will never replace him unless it is absolutely necessary.


    It''s a Hollywood taboo to change the leading role.


    DSN company insisted for two days, and finally relented and accepted the copyright transaction.


    Six hundred and sixty million dollars, buy 50% of the copyright of "the thief", plus that agreement.


    In fact, if DSN film company is not too greedy, it has to go to hell to get Dafa Donne.


    NAFA Downe will not turn to selling the copyright to Chen Yu.


    It''s also their own sin.


    It''s $700 million, and now it''s $660 million back.


    Chen''s hands also include "extraordinary life" and several other smaller film rights.


    Although DSN is still salivating over "extraordinary life", they can''t afford more cash to buy the movie rights of this series, so they can only put them on hold for now.


    Originally, Chen Yu intended to borrow money from the bank, so he didn''t need to borrow money.


    Even if DSN doesn''t want it, Chen can sell it to other companies.


    No matter how you sell it, you won''t lose money.


    It is said that money can make money. At this moment, Chen Yu can clearly feel how easy it is for rich people to make money.


    Of course, Chen Yu also has risks.


    After all, if DSN film company is a bit tough, Chen Yu has no way.


    This is actually a process of psychological game.


    See who consumes who.


    Chen''s pressure is on banks to pay interest on loans, and the longer the delay, the lower the value of copyright.


    DSN''s pressure comes from internal shareholders.


    Chen Yu won the game, but it can''t be said that DSN film company lost.


    The only real loser is NAFA Donne.


    But NAFA Downe is a man of his own making.


    Chen''s biggest achievement is that all the shares of Marina restaurant are already in his hands.


    ¡­¡­


    Wenke Zig is standing in the center of an old hall.


    There are three stone chairs on the top of the wall of the main hall. Three stone chairs are sitting on three old people.


    "Wenke. Zig, you let me down. Because of your recklessness, we lost 60 people, including 12 psychics."The old man sitting in the middle stone chair, with heavy weight, looked like a torch, and made a direct attack on Wenke Zig.


    These three old men are the elders of the hunter guild and the leaders of their respective factions.


    These three elders are named after the hermit, the judge and the wheel of destiny in Tarot.


    But any faction has the power to fight, the hunter guild also has.


    The trial and the wheel of fate two factions fight obviously, and the hermit is neutral.


    Wenke Qige is a member of the trial faction and a student of the trial elders.


    It is the elder of the wheel of fate who puts pressure on her. Of course, the intention is to suppress Wenke Zieger and then the trial faction.


    This time Vingo Zig led a team to encircle the ghost ship Turin, causing great losses.


    It also gives the elder of the wheel of fate a chance to put pressure.


    "Do you have anything else to explain? My child. " At this time the hermit elder asked.


    Her tone was gentle, like questioning, or relieving the pressure for Wenke Zieger.


    "I have no excuse." Said Vingo Zieger.


    "In that case, you should be judged by the guild. Are you right, the torturer?" The elder of the wheel of fate looks to the elder of judgment.


    The trial elder is in charge of the internal trial and punishment of the hunter guild. This is to let the trial elder personally punish his students.


    At this time, the judge elder opened his eyes in silence.


    He saw Wenke Zieger''s proud eyes, and his students didn''t seem to admit defeat.


    "Three elders, I hope to be able to perform meritorious deeds."


    "Well? How are you going to do it? " Asked the trial elder.


    "I hope to be able to complete the tasks issued by the three scarlet churches."


    "Do you want to take more people to die?" "Destiny wheel elder sneers.


    "No, I''m the only one."


    "You failed to bring so many people. Now you say you are alone? Are you sure you''re not teasing us? "


    "If I fail, let me die outside." Said Vingo Zieger.


    The three elders were all surprised. The trial elder looked at his beloved: "Wen Ke, are you sure you want to do this?"


    "Yes, I need to be responsible for my actions, just as the elder of the wheel of fate said

 Chapter 1530

    After leaving the hall, Wenke Zig followed the elder judge.


    "Sorry to worry you, sir."


    The trial elder walked silently, all the way to the edge of the forest.


    "Wenke, you know, if you just accept the punishment, you won''t be in a desperate situation. At least I can save your life. But why do you make such a promise in public? Now in this situation, even if I want to support you, I can''t help it." Said the trial elder in a somewhat harsh tone.


    "Teacher, I really need your support this time."


    "You know, I don''t have enough people to help you with those tasks."


    "No, I need money."


    The trial elder was stunned for a moment. Did his students want to escape?


    But this idea is only fleeting, the heart of self mocking smile.


    "Do you want money to hire people?" Asked the trial elder.


    "Yes."


    "Are you sure you can hire as many people as you can?"


    For the trial elders, if this matter can be solved with money, it is not a problem.


    After all, the hunter guild has existed for two or three hundred years, and its accumulation of wealth has already reached a terrifying level.


    The judge elder''s own wealth is outside, and he is a super rich man.


    But the trial elders also know what the strength of the external psychics is and what the fighting capacity is.


    There are only a few people worthy of the first World War.


    What''s more, the mission issued by scarlet church.


    Every task is extremely difficult.


    Almost every task is called impossible.


    "Yes." "I know who can help me," replied Vingo Zieger calmly


    "How much do you need?" Asked the trial elder.


    "The more, the better."


    "I''ll advance you $200 million. If it''s not enough, you can apply to me."


    "Good."


    ¡­¡­


    "Chen, I heard that you still have several movie rights, don''t you?" Rasphaz, that''s what he knows.


    Chen Chu curled his mouth and lay on the beach without looking at the rasphaz.


    "If you have something to say, don''t beat around the bush."


    "Sell me all the packages." Said rasfa.


    "What''s the price?"


    "Three hundred million dollars." Said rasfa.


    "You have my lawyer contacted."


    Copyright bought 700 million dollars, but in three or four days, it sold for 960 million dollars.


    It''s true that Chen Yu made a lot of money.


    But these three hundred million dollars are indeed friendship prices.


    If you change to a buyer, Chen Yu will ask Alex to bring someone to compete with each other and raise the price.


    But rasfa obviously doesn''t need that much trouble.


    That''s how contacts are used. We really don''t need to fight for the difference of tens of millions of dollars.


    Rasphaz gave Chen a lucrative price, and he didn''t have to bleed.


    This is also the place where rasphaz is astute and has a good grasp.


    "By the way, when is our movie coming out?"


    "On October 1, it will be released simultaneously with China." Said rasfa.


    "Oh?" Chen Yu had some accidents.


    He knows that the mainland market is now the second largest film market in the world.


    However, the arrangement of the film on National Day is enough to show how much rasfa and Steven attach importance to the film.


    However, National Day is also an important schedule for domestic films, and there are bound to be many heavyweight domestic films.


    As an outsider, it is not super-a production at the same time, and it is impossible to compare with domestic films in film arrangement.


    It''s not easy to get out of the siege on the national day when the heroes are fighting for supremacy.


    Chen doesn''t doubt Steven''s ability, but it''s not clear whether Steven can make films that meet the tastes of the Chinese people.


    At least Chen Yu knows that the most popular movies in China are comedies and Hollywood special effects movies.


    Let''s not talk about special effects movies. Hollywood''s set is popular all over the world.


    And domestic comedies, the top ten domestic films at the box office every year, almost half of them are comedies.


    And their three investment and production of this film, is a more traditional gunfight police and bandits film.


    In the mainland market, the police and bandit films have always been in a situation where the box office is not low, but it will not be very high.


    At least in recent years, when the box office is booming, there has never been a police bandit film that can make it to the top ten of the box office.


    In addition to the fierce competition in the National Day archives, Chen Yu really doubts whether their films can make it out of the National Day archives.


    "Is it your idea or Steven''s idea?" Chen asked.Chen Yu will not interfere with Rafah and Steven''s decision-making on the film.


    This is the attitude and duty of a layman investor.


    Chen would never take himself for granted that as an investor, he could point fingers at two professionals.


    "Steven said you had a way." "Do you have connections in China?" rasfa said


    Rasfa was also very curious about what Chen could do.


    Chen Yu smiled: "it''s a secret."


    Steven didn''t disclose the lucky gold coin.


    Steven knows that this kind of thing is too scarce.


    If more people know it, they will have less chance to use it.


    Chen also didn''t want too many people to know about lucky gold coins.


    Chen''s lucky gold coins were not used for other money making things except for Steven''s twice use.


    Money can be earned, but lucky gold coins can''t be copied.


    For example, on the day of Li''s birth, Chen Yu asked her to hold a lucky gold coin all the time.


    Chen Yu himself used a lucky gold coin.


    Lucky gold coin is not a dragon. It can''t realize the impossible wish.


    Lucky gold coins are used to let users do something that they could have done.


    For example, winning the lottery is about luck, not ability.


    For example, whether an athlete can break the world record is largely determined by luck.


    If an ordinary person is allowed to stand on the field, even if he has lucky gold coins, he will not be able to win the championship.


    Because his strength is not enough, lucky gold coins can''t make up the gap.


    Not long after, Steven also came, three people ride the Hydra to sea to play.


    "Chen, you don''t want the mirror lake. Sell it to me." Steven said with his bare arms and a beer belly, and a can of beer in his hand.


    "Don''t even think about it. I''m already rebuilding Mirror Lake Villa. I''m not going to give up there." Chen said.


    Mirror Lake is an important source of water for Dashan beer, and the vineyard there is also very important.


    Don''t say tens of millions of dollars, even if it''s ten times and one hundred times the price, Chen Yu won''t sell.


    And Mirror Lake and other things are not suitable for exposure.

 Chapter 1531

    "There are so many lakes around Los Angeles, do you need to always stare at my mirror lake?"


    Chen Yu said angrily, and raised the fishing rod he was holding.


    "Roar! The fish got hooked. " As soon as Steven mentioned the rod, a herring was brought up.


    But the fish looked like two kilograms, and Steven didn''t have much effort to mention it on the deck.


    "You show me a better lake with your mirror lake." Steven curled his mouth.


    "Mirror Lake has a good environment, which is also the result of my later governance." "In the beginning, mirror lake may not be as good as other lakes, otherwise, it will not be left for me to buy," Chen said


    Steven knows that, of course, but he just wants to pick it up.


    But he knew better that without Chen''s ability, even if he went to buy a land like mirror lake, he would not be able to reach the level of mirror lake.


    Although he didn''t understand it, he could feel the unusual place of mirror lake.


    The air in the mirror lake is unusually clean.


    Steven once compared the air quality of the mirror lake area to that of New Zealand.


    The air quality even reaches the level of pure natural environment without smoke.


    You should know that mirror lake is not completely isolated from the world, just a few kilometers away is Dashan town.


    It is not possible for modern technology to purify the air there to the level of pure nature.


    That''s why Steven''s eyes are so hot.


    This is not the first time Steven asked Chen for it.


    Although Chen Yu would let him go every time.


    "Or we''ll have a right bet." "Just use fishing," Steven said


    Chen Yu rolled his eyes. "Then if I win, you can''t ask me for mirror lake again?"


    "Well, if I win, mirror lake will sell to me?"


    "I can give it directly to you." Chen said.


    "How can I be absent from such an interesting thing?" Rasfa was obviously not willing to go back.


    "Raspha, you are such a big manor, and I want to rob mirror lake?"


    "Anyway, Chen BAIXIAN, why not?" "Of course," said rasfali.


    He also likes mirror lake very much. Of course, it''s not as good as the best.


    He''s just here for the fun.


    Chen Yu means ha ha, this is the sea, his field.


    "Before you all win, are you already determining the ownership of mirror lake?" Chen Yu sneered.


    "I was in a fishing competition." "I''ve caught 300 kilograms of bluefin tuna," Steven said confidently


    "Then I''ll see." "Let''s start now," Chen said quietly


    Chen Yu''s small world is shrouded in water and underwater. What''s the situation of their fishhook.


    Chen Yu stealthily controls the flow of water and directly washes off their baits.


    At the same time, Chen uses the water flow again. As soon as there is a big fish, Chen uses the water flow to control the big fish, and then hooks it up.


    Chen Jimeng mentioned that a large fish of more than 30 cm was lifted out of the water.


    "I''ll go and get hooked so soon?" Steven and rasfa''s faces froze.


    "You lost." Chen Yu grinned.


    "Wait a minute, you didn''t say the time just now, now add, in three hours, see who catches the big fish, who catches the most fish."


    "All right." Chen Chu shrugged.


    Chen put out the fishing line again and put it into the area of more than 20 meters.


    At the same time, Chen Yu secretly ordered the five tigers to drive away the big fish in the nearby waters.


    Soon, a large swordfish appeared in the nearby waters.


    Chen Yu did the same again, first catching the swordfish with the current, and then controlling the current to guide the fish hook to catch the swordfish.


    Hua La -


    the swordfish jumped out of the water and Chen immediately pulled the wheel.


    "Catch the big fish!"


    It''s about three and a half meters long. It''s too big!


    It''s almost impossible for humans to fish.


    Steven and Rafa both look at Chen, and see that the fishing rod has been bent into the shape of a full moon.


    Swordfish in the sea constantly leap, want to break the shackles of hooks and lines.


    Chen Yu had to use his Xianli to infuse the fishing rod and line.


    If Chen doesn''t use Xianli, the swordfish will definitely pull the rod or line.


    This swordfish may have a weight of 400 kg, and its strength in the sea is up to a pulling force of 1000 kg.


    Steven and Rafa are not in any business at this time.


    They all watched Chen Yu and the battle between man and fish.They want to help, but they can''t help at all.


    In fact, Chen doesn''t need their help.


    Under the infusion of Xianli, both the fishing rod and the fishing line become extremely tough.


    Chen Yu turns the runner a little bit to take up the wire.


    This swordfish is like a fish with endless power, constantly struggling.


    But it is not a human being at all.


    After half an hour''s struggle, the swordfish can''t fight any more. It floats on the sea and occasionally swings its tail.


    Pulled all the way to the edge of the yacht, Chen Yu cried, "lasfa, go and get the harpoon."


    Rasfa immediately found the harpoon, fishing at sea, fishing nets and harpoons are necessary.


    After all, the probability of catching big fish is higher, and this kind of super big sea fish needs to be pulled up with a harpoon.


    Chen took over the harpoon, one carrying a fishing rod, one hand stabbing the harpoon into the body of the sailfish that was pulled to the water.


    The swordfish struggled again, but by this time, it was still breathing.


    Chen Chu raised the swordfish forcefully and pulled it onto the deck.


    The sailfish that left the water jumped up again.


    "You all stay away. This guy is very dangerous."


    The head of swordfish is like a Western sword, but there are records of swordfish stabbing and killing people.


    Chen Yu stepped on the swordfish, took a knife and stabbed it in the head, ending its life.


    "More than that?" Chen Yu looks at Steven and rasfa.


    "Chen, pull up this fish. I want to take a picture with it." Steven didn''t think about the game at this time, but wanted to show off.


    Chen Yu rolled his eyes. Steven is such a bad guy.


    But this swordfish is really big. At this moment, it is like a perfect artwork, lying on the deck peacefully, with blood converging into a small area.


    "First measure its body length and weight." Rasfa said he also wanted to be one of the founders of the swordfish.


    "Chen, this one was captured by Rafa and I, and it has nothing to do with other people." Steven said shamelessly.


    "All right." Chen Yu didn''t plan to compete with them.

 Chapter 1532

    The two guys posted their pictures to their Facebook.


    Then there, they politely and high-profile said that they had won after their own hard struggle.


    Chen Yu took his mobile phone and looked at the two old men''s Facebook.


    They all have a lot of followers, especially Steven, who has millions of followers.


    The next group of people sing praises. Basically no one thinks about how the two old men dragged a 400 kg super big fish onto the boat.


    Chen Yu has been familiar with the use of Xianli for the past two days.


    It''s not about fighting. Chen Yu has not changed his fighting style except that he feels his physical strength has broken through another limit.


    But Chen found that Xianli had other uses.


    For example, just now, Xianli has been added to the fish rod and fishing line to make them more tenacious.


    As for the awakening spirit of old turtle, Chen Yu has not seen a shadow until now.


    At three o''clock in the afternoon, the Hydra stopped.


    Steven and rasfa put on diving suits. The three of them are going to dive.


    "Chen, you don''t wear a diving suit?"


    Chen took a portable oxygen tube with a breathing mouth attached to it.


    "That''s all I have."


    The three men went into the water in turn. Steven and Rafa have diving experience.


    But this is the sea after all, and now the sea is a deep-water area.


    Chen can''t guarantee their absolute safety either, so he went into the water with them.


    As long as they are around, Chen can ensure their safety.


    At this time, the five tigers will swim over.


    Steven and Rafa are scared to see the five tigers.


    Chen Yu made a gesture to the two men, then the five tigers swam the old Guan in front of Chen Yu and rubbed his huge head against him.


    Steven and Rafa both know that one of Chen''s hobbies is keeping pets.


    And Chen Yu''s family''s strange pets, they have already seen no strange.


    But seeing five sharks of different sizes at the moment scared them.


    Among them, Laoguan, the largest one in body shape, is over six meters long and looks very scary.


    Although they have seen the terrible figure of Amun, they didn''t feel too terrible when they saw the figure of Amun. Even if Amun was big, it was just a shock.


    But sharks are different. Their knowledge of sharks is terrible and bloody.


    Steven reaches for Lao Zhang, the tiger shark that surrounds him.


    Lao Zhang flicked his tail and swam away from Steven.


    Rasfa also plucked up the courage to approach other sharks.


    Chen made a gesture and reached for Lao Guan''s fin. Lao Guan turned around and dragged him to swim deeper.


    Steven and Lasfar have a similar style. They pull the fins of Lao Zhang and Lao Ma, and they drive them into deeper waters.


    But even if they have diving equipment, 30 meters is the limit.


    If they dive too deep, the first thing they suffer is eardrum.


    But Chen controls the flow of water and slows down the pressure on them.


    So they can dive to 50 meters.


    No matter how many times you dive, the underwater world is so charming and mysterious.


    The five tigers will patrol around, giving Steven and Rafa an alternative sense of security.


    If they didn''t have enough oxygen, they wouldn''t leave the sea.


    After half an hour''s diving, Steven and Rafa finally surfaced.


    When Chen Yu came up, he gave each of them a gold coin.


    "For you."


    "This is?"


    "It''s found underwater. It''s estimated that there''s another shipwreck nearby." Chen said.


    This is exactly what he found just now, but Chen Yu is not interested in this kind of wreck now.


    These two gold coins have been immersed in the sea water for many years. The surface has been corroded for a long time, and there are also attachments and dirt on them.


    "Chen, is there a shipwreck? Let''s look for it again. Maybe it''s a hidden treasure. "


    "Next time." Chen said casually, "this treasure hunt should be our three activities to see what can be found at last."


    "All right." Steven and Rafa are not necessarily interested in the treasure. They are more interested in the process of exploration and search.


    After all, all three of them are worth more than one billion dollars.


    Even if we find an old shipwreck, it''s estimated to be only a few million dollars.


    Nowadays, the vast majority of deep-sea salvage companies in the world can find and salvage a multi million dollar sunken ship every year, which is already a big hit.Steven and Rafa were still excited when they got back on board, and they had been planning what to do next.


    In the evening, three people eat swordfish sashimi, drink beer and enjoy the night at sea.


    Bright stars make people daydream.


    ¡­¡­


    A car was stopped outside the headquarters of the supernatural society.


    Wenke Zig looks at the old man in front.


    "Stop, who are you?" Erdos took his baton and knocked on the car in front of him.


    Wenke Zig got out of the car and looked up and down at Erdos. There was no magic in him.


    Ordinary people? Wen Ke. Qi Ge''s heart is in doubt, or he can''t see his depth?


    Or did you find the wrong place?


    Wenke Zieger is not sure. After all, she has spent a lot of time to find the supernatural society.


    And the person who gave her the news, he is not very sure, only gave himself a large area to find.


    Wenke Zig found it here after looking for a few days.


    "I''m looking for Mr. Chen. I''m his friend."


    "Are you our president''s friend?" Without concealing his doubt, Erdos picked up the walkie talkie and tuned a channel: "Hello, Mr. West, here''s a man who said, come to the president."


    Wen Ke. Qi Ge was very happy. It seems that he didn''t find the wrong place. It''s here.


    After a while, West came out and looked up at Vingo Zieger. "Hello, who are you?" he asked


    "Friend."


    "Since you are a friend, you should have our president''s phone number?" West didn''t trust each other because of what Vingo Zig said.


    "I knew him during the last operation of the ghost ship, Turin, on Loma island. I didn''t have his phone number." Said Vingo Zieger.


    "Oh, I don''t know what''s the matter with you looking for our president?"


    "Business, to be precise, I want to cooperate." Said Vingo Zieger.


    "Is it convenient to disclose what kind of cooperation it is?"


    Vingo Zig looked at West. "I''d like to ask your president to help me with the three missions of scarlet church."


    "Miss, I''m afraid you''re looking for the wrong place. We won''t take over."

 Chapter 1533

    Wenke. Qige frowned.


    "Won''t Mr. Chen take over?"


    "Of course, we are not mercenaries." Said West.


    Wenke. Qige''s face was a little disappointed.


    This is her last exit.


    Just at this time, Qiao Lin Nash saw Wenke ziger at the door and came over.


    "Miss Wenke, why are you here?"


    Although Jolin Nash and Wenke are not very familiar, they have met at least on the hydra.


    "I''m here for Mr. Chen."


    "President, what can I do for you?"


    "I was asked by the elders of the organization to complete the tasks issued by the three scarlet churches because of the heavy loss of manpower caused by the last campaign of the Turin siege on Longma island. I borrowed $200 million from my teachers, hoping Mr. Chen could help me."


    "The president is very busy these days. It''s impossible to accept your entrustment, but the rest of our association is very idle and completely acceptable," West said


    "Wait Sir, you just said You are not mercenaries. "


    "We''re not mercenaries, but we''re very helpful. Besides, you''re our president''s friend. How can we stand idly by?" West said it with a serious face.


    "Er..." Vingo Zig looked at West''s expression. She didn''t have much confidence in West. "Do you have the ability to complete the task except Mr. Chen?"


    "Of course, our president is powerful, but we are not weak, right, Jolin Nash."


    "Er..."


    "Miss Wenke, let''s talk about it in detail." West is very enthusiastic to invite Vingo Zieger into the association.


    Wenke Zig saw the ghost floating over. The ghost brought the coffee to her.


    Wenke Zieger was a little surprised. Now there are few organizations that can use evil spirits or ghosts to do chores.


    But she also found that there are ordinary people in the supernatural society.


    "Miss Wenke, you said that as long as you can complete the tasks issued by three scarlet churches, you will pay 200 million dollars, right?"


    "Yes, but Are you sure that apart from Mr. Chen, your association is really capable of fulfilling this commission? " Wenke Zig asked hesitantly.


    "Of course, our president is just like a nuclear weapon. In general, he will not fight. But once he does, he will definitely be captured. In most cases, we will accept the task and entrustment." Said West.


    "Can you show me that?" Asked Vingo Zig.


    "Just a moment." "Go and get Gaia," West said


    Soon Gaia came.


    "West, do you call me?"


    "Yes, this is Miss Wenke. She has a task entrusted to us, but she has doubts about the strength of our association, so I hope you can show it."


    Gaia looks at Wenke. Zig, Wenke. Zig is also looking at Gaia.


    In Gaia, she felt a powerful and hot magic.


    Unlike Chen Yu, Wen Ke. When Qi Ge contacted Chen Yu, he only felt the danger of Chen Yu.


    But Gaia is completely exposed.


    There is no doubt that the tall woman is very strong.


    Gaia thought for a moment and asked, "to what extent?"


    "Use your best." Said West.


    Since it is the display of force, of course, the most powerful force should be displayed.


    "Then go out to the open space." Gaia said.


    Vingo Zig follows Gaia to the clearing.


    Gaia took a few steps forward and twisted his shoulders.


    West snapped. "It''s time to start."


    Gaia''s body suddenly burns. With a crash, Gaia turns into a fire dragon, a fire dragon 15 meters long.


    Wenke. Zig''s face changed with fright, and he stepped back.


    People''s posture and dragon''s posture are different feelings.


    Ah -


    Gaia raised his head to the sky and sang a dragon''s voice. Since Chen Zhu provided her with dragon blood.


    During this period, Gaia has been purifying dragon blood, and its strength has been greatly improved.


    Now her body length has reached 15 meters, which can last for three hours.


    "Miss Vingo, what do you think of Gaia?"


    "That''s awesome." Wenke Zig was shocked.


    In her eyes, Gaia is already a powerful existence that does not lose to Chen Yu.


    It seems that I underestimated the supernatural society.


    At first, she thought that the supernatural society was a strong one.


    Now it seems that the supernatural society has a much stronger foundation than she imagined.


    Gaia regained his human form."Miss Wenke, do you have any other questions about our acceptance of this commission?"


    "Of course, no problem." Wenke Zig nodded busily: "I don''t know when you can carry out the task?"


    "You know the missions that scarlet church issues are very difficult, we need to prepare."


    "Can you give me an accurate time?"


    "The first task, we will be in a month, what do you think?" Asked West.


    It''s true that even if it''s as strong as the supernatural society, it''s impossible to deal with such extremely difficult tasks casually.


    It must be a preparation time and a screening of tasks.


    "OK, but I hope I can go with you." Said Vingo Zieger.


    "Here Miss Wenke, you know, even we have to do our best in this task. Maybe we don''t have time to protect you in the face of the war. "


    It must be said that this sentence is a great insult to Wenke Zig.


    When do you need someone else''s protection?


    I''m not that vulnerable and need to be protected by others.


    "I don''t need anyone to protect me, I won''t be a burden." Wenke Qi said angrily.


    "Well, we will inform Miss Wenke when we act."


    "Now let''s discuss which task is the first to be completed?" Asked Vingo Zig.


    The 98 tasks released by scarlet church are not the same in every difficulty.


    There are several tasks that are even hailed as impossible to accomplish.


    Of course, even for simple tasks, that is only relative.


    Absolutely no task is really simple.


    So far, no mission has been completed except the Turin, which was destroyed violently by Chen Yu.


    "No, we don''t have time. We have other things in the next few days." Said West.


    "What is more important than the scarlet mission?"


    "Underground exploration." "In a few days, the main force of our association will go underground under the leadership of the president," West said

 Chapter 1534

    I just saw off Wenke Zig. There was a bugle from the headquarters. Everyone was stunned.


    Then the ground shook.


    But then the horn stopped.


    "What''s the matter?" West looked at the headquarters in dismay.


    The people in the headquarters also ran out. They all thought it was an earthquake.


    After a while, helys came out with the death horn in her hand and the ashes at one end.


    The death trumpet was given to her by Chen Yu.


    "What happened just now, helris?" West immediately ran up to ask.


    "Just now I tried to wake up that abyss demon with the death horn that the president sent me."


    "Then, the abyss devil woke up and, for a moment, did not control it, destroying the third floor of the basement," said helys, embarrassed


    "If the basement is destroyed, it will be destroyed. If people are OK, it will be OK."


    West was notoriously stingy.


    Members of the association have to be careful about their application for funds, but now he is generous.


    It''s mainly Wenke Zieger who comes here to send warmth.


    As long as this ticket works, we will have funds for the next ten years.


    "Is it under control now?" Asked West.


    The difficulty of this Commission is not low. If Chen Yu does not intervene, it will be difficult for the members of the association.


    Even West was afraid to say that it would be done.


    Therefore, the stronger the strength of the association, the better.


    "I have fallen asleep again. I can''t control it completely." Helys shook her head. "It still has a little memory."


    "Then you keep working hard." "If you need anything, just ask," West said


    ¡­¡­


    "President, that''s about it."


    West told Chen about Vingo Zieger''s commission.


    There''s no need to hide this from Chen Yu. On the one hand, it''s not true.


    Moreover, Chen can help when necessary.


    Chen is not sure about West''s business.


    The 200 million dollar Commission is not a small amount. Now the association is under funded.


    If we can get 200 million US dollars, the activities of the association will be fully funded in the next few years.


    And to be honest, if Wenke zier comes to Chen, Chen may not be involved.


    Chen Yu doesn''t like Wenke Zieger. He still remembers what happened to her last time.


    However, she commissioned the supernatural society, and Chen didn''t mind.


    "Well." Chen Yu thought for a moment and said, "West, don''t you think two hundred million dollars and three tasks are not her bottom line?"


    West frowned. "President, what do you mean?"


    "I heard that Wenke Zig talked about their hunter guild. In the two or three hundred years since its establishment, it''s said that fan Haixin, the legendary Hunter guild, has accumulated a lot of wealth and information in these hundreds of years. Two hundred million dollars should be a drop in the bucket for them. If you try it, I''m not satisfied with the price And the attitude is very dissatisfied, see if you can raise the price. "


    "President, aren''t you and miss Wenke friends?"


    "Friend? No, it''s just recognition. " Chen Yu said quietly.


    Chen Yu doesn''t admit Wenke. Qi Ge is his friend.


    "All right, I see." When West heard that Chen and Wenke Zig were not friends, even Chen''s tone was a little disgusted, he immediately understood.


    Before that, West was so easy to accept because he thought Chen Yu and Wenke Zig were friends.


    With Chen''s character, if they were friends, Chen would not be haggard about dealing with them.


    So West didn''t even bargain at that time, so he agreed to Vingo Zig.


    Now, with Chen''s acquiescence, West will not have to be polite.


    "President, you''d better come to the association tomorrow. It''s a critical time for helys to refine the abyssal demons. It''s said that the last stage needs to wipe out the memory fragments of the abyssal demons before they are alive. This needs to wake up the abyssal demons, but the awakening of the abyssal demons can''t be controlled, so you''d better be present to help helys control the situation."


    "Yes, I''ll be there by noon tomorrow."


    At the beginning, helys said that it would take at least one year to fully refine and control the abyss demons.


    However, it seems that the progress has been advanced a lot due to Chen Yu''s giving the clarion call of death to helys.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, Chen arrived at the headquarters.


    As soon as I got out of the car, Max, the ghost in charge of the parking lot, came over.


    Chen Yu is shocked to see the ghost max.


    "President, what''s the matter?"


    "Have you been hurt recently?" Chen asked.Chen Yu looks at the ghost max. he seems to have cracks on his body.


    This kind of crack is obvious in Chen Yu''s eyes, even a very serious injury, but Max doesn''t seem to feel it.


    "Last time I went out to drink with Erdos, I met a psychic. He beat me with magic. Fortunately, Erdos stopped me and explained clearly." "It''s really uncomfortable these days," Max said. "The smell of death has never been able to gather."


    "Stand still and I''ll see for you."


    Max doesn''t doubt Chen Yu, after all, as a nuclear weapon of the supernatural society.


    It''s no use worrying about it. If Chen Yu wants to hurt him, a slap is enough.


    Chen Zhu takes Max''s arm and Xianli enters him.


    For a moment, Max let out a comfortable groan.


    Chen sees that his Xianli is making up for the cracks in Max''s body.


    It''s like glue seeping into the cracks, and then the cracks disappear.


    Eh? Chen Yu did not expect that his Xianli had such a good repair effect on the spirit body.


    Moreover, I seem to be able to see the damage of the spirit body, which I didn''t have in the past.


    Is this the so-called supernatural power?


    Chen is not sure.


    This ability is unique.


    Or everyone who has Xianli has this ability.


    "Eh, President, my spirit is complete. My spirit is very complete." Exclaimed Max in surprise.


    "Complete?" Chen Yu was stunned for a moment.


    After death, people either fall into hell or stay in the world.


    However, the spirits left in the world will turn into evil spirits, and the process of transformation will do great harm to the spirits.


    A lot of spirits only leave negative emotions. Whatever intelligence or intelligence is gone.


    Most of the spiritual bodies in the association are relatively powerful. They are at least intelligent, but they are also emotionally flawed.


    But isn''t he just repairing his original psychic damage?


    Chen Yu was a little puzzled. He had just repaired his spiritual body damage?

 Chapter 1535

    Chen Yu entered the association.


    Helys has been waiting for a long time.


    "President." Chen Chu nodded, "is the body of the abyss devil still in the basement?"


    "I haven''t controlled the abyss demons. I can''t send them into the dead space." Said Hess.


    "Then I''ll go down and bring it up, and go to the open space."


    Chen Yu went down to the third floor of the basement and was about to put the body of the abyss devil into the space ring.


    All of a sudden, Chen Yu saw the soul of the abyss devil.


    It''s very fragmentary. Chen Yu feels his chin and looks at the soul fragment of the abyss devil.


    Ten minutes later, helys came down. She was waiting for Chen Yu.


    But after waiting for more than ten minutes, Chen did not go up.


    "President, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Can you draw out the soul of the evil spirits of the abyss?" Chen asked.


    "I can''t, I can only erase its soul, soul problems, you can ask MS Pamela."


    Chen Yu came to Pamela and said, "Pamela, I want the soul of this abyss devil. Do you have any way to extract it?"


    "No problem, but President, the soul of this abyss evil spirit is all fragments. What are you going to do?" Pamela asked.


    "I''ve been studying soul magic recently, and I need some soul research." Chen said.


    "I see." Pamela didn''t ask.


    Look for Rouen. Faxiben asked for several soul containers, and caught all the soul fragments of the abyss demons.


    If the abyss devil is still alive, Pamela can''t extract the soul of the abyss devil so easily.


    Even she doesn''t have to fight the abyss demons.


    But the abyss demons have been dead for nearly a year.


    He is now almost out of self-consciousness except for some instinctive consciousness.


    So Pamela didn''t take much effort to extract all the soul fragments.


    Then came the case of helys.


    Chen Yu sent the corpse of the abyss devil to the clearing.


    Although the soul fragments in the body of the abyss devil are empty, they still have instinct consciousness.


    Helys had just awakened the abyss devil, who immediately attacked everyone around her.


    And more violent than when he was conscious.


    Chen Yu mentioned the iron chain that had been prepared for a long time, which could not be used by anyone except Chen Yu.


    This is the anchor chain of a ship. Each chain link weighs hundreds of kilograms and is hundreds of meters long.


    But in Chen''s hands, the chain was lighter.


    The chain in Chen''s hand turned twice and then flew out.


    The chain was wrapped around the neck of the abyss devil, and then was locked by Chen Yu.


    The abyss evil spirit is frantically struggling. It''s just a moving corpse, unconscious.


    Chen Yu pulls the evil spirits of the abyss to the ground.


    Gaia looked at Chen Yu and said, "Chen, I''ll try and see if I can pull it down."


    Chen zhusong unlocks the chain, and the abyss demons immediately get up.


    Gaia quickly took over the chain, but then she was thrown out by the great power of the abyss demons.


    Gaia still hasn''t let go of the chain, turning into a dragon in the moment of flying.


    But in terms of body shape, Gaia''s body shape is still much smaller than that of the abyss demons.


    Although the abyss devil has only body, but his physical attack power is still terrible.


    Others take the initiative to retreat and watch Gaia wrestle with the abyss demons.


    The power of the abyss devil is not all that it was before, but Gaia can''t die.


    The value of this corpse lies in its integrity. If Gaia burns it with a fire, it''s estimated that helys will turn against her.


    After all, the abyss devil was made by helys in seven or eight months.


    Now it''s almost finished, so Gaia is trying.


    But in terms of strength, Gaia, who turns into a dragon of fire, is still weaker than the evil spirits of the abyss.


    Gaia''s Dragon''s mouth is biting the iron chain, circling the body of the abyss demons at full speed.


    In the end, the abyss devil was bound into zongzi and fell to the ground.


    "Whoo." Gaia regained his human form.


    "Gaia, how are you?" Said Hess.


    Gaia grins bitterly, isn''t it powerful?


    She just bullied the abyss demons and didn''t have wisdom.


    If the abyss demons are controlled by helys, the fighting power will definitely soar.


    And she also can''t do like Chen Yu, absolutely suppress.


    Helys climbed to the head of the abyss devil by the escalator, and then drew the magic lines on his head with the fluorescent powder.


    Firefly powder is a kind of magic powder, similar to magic phosphorus.


    But the powder is made from the bones of the dead. Only the necromancer can use it.Then, the head of the abyss devil was branded with a green magic pattern.


    This process is quite complicated, and Chen Yu basically can''t understand it.


    That''s what Rouen Faxi could read instinctively.


    After finishing the magic lines, helys began to stand on the chest of the abyss devil and read the obscure magic spell in her mouth.


    Chen Yu and Gaia stood on both sides, pulling the two ends of the chain, so that the abyss evil could not move.


    Gradually, the abyss demons began to calm down.


    Its eyes have changed from pure black to dark green.


    After finishing the magic spell, helys let out a long breath.


    "President, Gaia, let go. I''ll see if it works."


    Chen Yu and gaiasung opened their hands, and the evil spirits of the abyss were still lying on the ground.


    "Up," cried helys, looking at the huge body in front of her


    The evil spirits of the abyss stood up clumsily, their eyes shining, without any divine color.


    "Kneel down and reach out."


    The abyss devil knelt in front of helys and stretched out his hand.


    Helys stood on the palm of the abyss devil, and Chen Yu and Gaia were on guard.


    As long as the evil spirits of the abyss have a slight change, they will make the first move.


    Fortunately, their worry was superfluous, and the abyss devil didn''t do anything to threaten her.


    After that, helys gave several more complicated orders.


    As a matter of fact, helys'' instructions to the abyss demons do not need to be stated.


    After confirming that helys completely controlled the body of the abyss devil, people were relieved.


    The height of the abyss devil is more than 30 meters, even if only the physical attack is left, it still has unparalleled destructive power and attack power.


    Helys was hoping to equip the abyss devil with a pair of weapons suitable for its body shape, and gaichila and Toyono Tianxi immediately quarreled again.


    They all feel that they can design and build weapons suitable for the abyss demons.


    Dongye Tianxi''s plan is to design a huge samurai sword, while Gezira thinks that a pair of double swords are more suitable for the abyssal demons.


    As for how to choose, it depends on her choice.


    Gaia is the most experienced weapon user in the association. She thinks that the two weapons have their own advantages. She thinks that both weapons can be selected and equipped.

 Chapter 1536

    "West, can you read this?" Chen Chu took out the magic scroll that day she got from the twenty third generation of Blood Mary.


    "This is What is the text? I can''t understand. " West shook his head. "Maybe Allah knows. Ask him."


    In the association, it is said that the most knowledgeable one belongs to Arras. After all, her blood contains half of the witches'' club''s Library magic books.


    Before long, ARAS was called to Chen Yu.


    "Alace, can you understand this scroll for magic?"


    "Is this ancient Greek? I saw it for the first time. " ARAS looked at the magic scroll in surprise.


    "Since it''s the first time you''ve seen it, how do you know it''s ancient Greek?" Chen Yu was even more puzzled.


    "I''ve read some ancient books that illustrate the laws of ancient Greek writing." Allah said.


    "Then can you translate it?"


    ARAS shook his head: "no one can translate it. Ancient Greek has long been lost. Now some archaeologists should have some knowledge of ancient Greek. However, most of their research on ancient Greek is based on speculation, or inference combined with the current Greek phrases. But it''s a magic scroll of ancient Greek Greek, I''m afraid, can only be understood by people of that era. "


    Chen believes that there must be someone in the world who can translate.


    For example, the 23rd generation Blood Mary who gave her magic scroll.


    But I only bet on her magic.


    If I go to her on my own initiative, I will probably ask her for something.


    Chen Yu didn''t want to ask her.


    "By the way, arras, do you have a magic book about the soul?"


    "Yes President, do you want to change soul magic? "


    "It''s just that I''m suddenly interested. If there is any, I need to sort out a set of magic books about soul, and basic ones."


    Allah''s palms slowly closed, and a blue magic appeared between them.


    Magic is spinning, with flying stars sputtering.


    Gradually a brand-new magic book appeared in Allah''s hands.


    "President, this is the most comprehensive book on the basis of soul magic. When will you finish reading it, please let me know." Allah said.


    Chen Yu took over the magic book, which looks like only a few hundred pages.


    "So little? Are you sure it''s the foundation of the most comprehensive soul magic? "


    "President, soul magic is rarer than undead magic, and there is no one who is proficient in soul magic. So there are very few people who study soul magic. Even in my cognition, there are only a dozen magic books about soul magic."


    Hearing this, Chen Yu was in a trance.


    A dozen magic books? That''s really rare.


    Compared with other magic, it''s thousands of times worse.


    For example, the most extensive element magic, prophecy, voodoo, etc., are thousands or even tens of thousands of magic books.


    But there are only a dozen magic books about soul magic.


    You can imagine how rare soul magic is.


    When she came home with a magic book, she was doing yoga in the yard and watching the book of changes.


    When fari saw Chen Yu, the first sentence was a prose: "my dear, you are evil, and the printing hall is black. Have you come into contact with anything unclean recently?"


    "Farley, shall we speak?"


    Chen Yu can''t understand it at all. A foreigner who is rooted in Miaohong has to study metaphysics with himself. Who can stand it.


    "You answer me first, are you in contact with anything unclean?"


    Chen Yu helplessly rolled his white eyes. What''s strange about this.


    I contact unclean things every three or five times. The body of the abyss evil spirit I contact today should be considered unclean things.


    "Yes, master, there is a way of salvation?"


    "Save a fart." Farrie''s eyes are white, and her mouth is pure English.


    "If you don''t save me, why do you curse me?"


    "The evil spirit and evil spirit of your body broke away and could not invade your body at all. Although the Yintang was black, it was full and bright. Obviously, it was inviolable."


    "I can understand the darkness of Yintang, but where is the atrium, and where is the sun and the moon?"


    In the ghost films of Hong Kong seen by Chen Yu from small to large, almost every ghost film has a black printing hall, which is naturally known as the forehead.


    But the atrium really does not know where the sun and the moon represent.


    "The atrium is the line from the middle of the eyebrows to the tip of the nose, and the sun and the moon are your left and right eyes." Fari took no pains to popularize science to Chen Yu.


    "Unless it''s plastic surgery, the atrium won''t change, will it?"


    "No, it''s said in the art of observing Qi that the face is like a mirror, the heart is like a face, the heart moves, the face changes, the face changes, and the amount of Qi is considerable.""I don''t understand." Chen Yu reluctantly spread out his way.


    "Are you still not Chinese?"


    A foreigner from France actually criticized Chen Yu''s lineage with such righteousness and severity, which made him speechless.


    Chen Zhu is eager to tell fari that even a Chinese with Miao Hong roots can''t understand her metaphysics.


    Chen Yu thought to himself, do you want to change the subject for Fanny.


    Otherwise, she always studied Oriental metaphysics, which made Chen Yu embarrassed.


    Why don''t you ask for some Western prophecy books from Arras some other day?


    "In short, the face is born from the heart. If the heart changes, the face changes. If the face changes, the destiny changes."


    Hu -


    Chen Chu breathed and finally spoke.


    "What''s the way to say that the left and right eyes are called the sun and the moon?"


    "It''s said in the Qiaoshu that people have Yin and Yang, Yang and Yin. For example, last time when I covered my right eye, I couldn''t see the Turin. When I covered my left eye, I could see it, because my right eye can pass Yin Qi."


    "That''s not the way to say it. You can see the Turin because its Yin Qi turns into essence. If it''s a general spirit, you can''t see it." Chen Yu, who seems to have caught Fanny''s pigtail, argued.


    "On the one hand, but on the other hand, it''s because the porch hasn''t been opened. For a psychic like you, the porch of your left and right eyes has been opened, so you can see the spirit body no matter your left eye or your right eye, but I''m an ordinary person, and the porch doesn''t work, so I can''t see the spirit body. Even for a spirit like Turin, my left eye only breathes, and it doesn''t work I can''t see the spirit''s Yin Qi with my left eye. "


    It seems that there is some truth in such an explanation.


    "Can you see my anger, Fanny?"


    Fari thought for a moment and said, "this feeling is very special. I don''t see your anger, but I see your face and I know your anger."

 Chapter 1537

    Chen Yu really didn''t know that Fanny had learned a little by herself.


    You know, Chen Yu''s head is bigger when he looks at those ancient books.


    Chen Yu also knew that fari learned Chinese by herself.


    Occasionally, I can talk with Chen Yu in oral or ask him some questions about Chinese.


    But now Chen Yu dare not say that he can teach fari.


    Little gren and little Larissa are playing by the tap.


    It has become an important entertainment place for two young girls.


    Chen Yu also sat in the dragon''s mouth, leaning against a dragon''s tooth and reading the magic book in his hand.


    Soul, this is the most mysterious thing in the world.


    Even the gods dare not say that they fully understand the soul.


    Chen Yu looks at these two mysterious sentences.


    Keep looking down.


    Compared with the west, the study of soul in the East is much deeper.


    The eastern people divide the soul into three souls and seven spirits, the three spirits are fetal light, the two spirits are refreshing spirit, the three spirits are secluded essence, the seven spirits are corpse dog, Fu Shi, que Yin, swallow thief, non poison, decontamination and stinking lung.


    The seven Spirits correspond to man''s joy, anger, sorrow, joy, fear, hatred and desire.


    The three spirits correspond to wisdom, self and memory.


    The western spiritual world believes that the soul is a whole, but it is proved that the soul indeed has three souls and seven spirits.


    After death, there will be some damage to the soul staying in the world.


    According to the research, these souls who stay in the world will have some defects in emotion or personality due to the damage of spirit.


    Chen Yu looks at the contents of the magic book.


    The content of this book seems to have been written by a foreigner with a good command of China.


    Many of them are quotations from Chinese classics or metaphysics.


    Chen Yu found that the author of this book is not only a metaphysical psychic, but also a scientist.


    The most interesting theory is that the author of the book believes that after death, the light of the fetus, which represents the self, will be damaged first, the light of the fetus will be damaged, and the self-awareness will be biased.


    In addition to representing self-awareness, fetal light is also the outermost protective membrane of the soul.


    Then the spirit of wisdom and the spirit of memory will be damaged.


    Three spirits are like onions. Once they are peeled off, the seven Spirits mixed in them will begin to dissipate.


    However, this process will not last forever. In fact, it does not last long.


    When the spirit body is stable, the stronger spirit will become the evil spirit.


    if the fetal light is seriously damaged, the spirit body will volatilize gradually just like the alcohol contacting the air.


    Chen Yu found this theory interesting. He also mentioned that if the soul is completely broken, then the seven spirits will be completely scattered like the air, and all the soul fragments are only three soul fragments.


    Among them, those with white light belong to fetal light, those with blue belong to Shuangling, and those with green belong to Youjing.


    Chen Zhu takes out the soul fragments previously extracted from the abyss devil.


    The soul fragments in these soul containers are indeed white, blue and green.


    Chen Yu looks at these soul fragments. If he uses Xianli to forcibly repair them into a complete soul form, will every soul fragment become a complete and independent soul?


    Chen Yu is a little hesitant about this. It''s like cutting off a person''s hand, and then someone will clone his broken arm through cloning.


    Try it? Chen Yu picks up a blue soul fragment and pours it into his hand.


    Chen Yu chose the blue fragment because the blue soul fragment belongs to wisdom, has no memory or self.


    If Chen Yu uses white soul fragments or green soul fragments, the restored soul will have the memory of the abyss devil, or self.


    He must know his past, so Chen chose the blue soul fragment.


    Chen Yu begins to send Xianli into the blue soul fragment.


    The fragments of blue soul began to expand and become larger and larger It''s getting bigger and bigger.


    But Chen''s pressure is also growing.


    No, we have to stop


    Chen Yu felt powerless.


    Chen Xun didn''t expect to repair one of the three spirits. It was so difficult.


    It was very easy to mend Max''s soul.


    Why is it so hard at the moment.


    Chen Yu looks at the blue soul in his hand. Now the blue soul is half the size of a man. It has the form of an abyss devil, but there are many places where there are vacancies.


    As expected, repairing this soul fragment is almost the ability of the gods.


    Chen doesn''t feel able to hold on.


    And the more complete, the more difficult Chen felt.When Chen Yu stopped, the blue soul quickly evaporated.


    Chen Yu quickly put the blue soul into the soul container.


    But the dissipation of the blue soul has not stopped, it is still continuing.


    What''s going on?


    The blue soul dissipates until the initial size of the soul fragment, which stabilizes.


    Is Chen Yu frowning because there is no protection of fetal light?


    After Chen Yu recovered Xianli, he began to try again.


    This time Chen Yu kneaded a piece of white soul fragment and a piece of blue soul fragment together.


    Then infuse Xianli again.


    It''s still the same process last time. When it''s half repaired, the spirit body has taken shape. Chen Yu''s Xianli is unsustainable and can only stop.


    This time the spirit body is dissipating, but it is not as big as before.


    It should be because of the protection of the light.


    After the spirit had dissipated by a half, it finally stopped.


    The form of the spirit can be seen as the soul form of a demon.


    And this soul has been in dementia, the eyes are dull, occasionally raising the incomplete arm, or floating in front of Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu looks at the soul in front of him and thinks about how to deal with it.


    Come on, stay and study with Lao Hei.


    Chen Yu thought in his mind that he would put the soul of the semi-finished product into the soul container again.


    Just then Chen Yu''s phone rang. It was Phare''s.


    "Chen, are you free now?"


    "I''m not free. I''ll have dinner soon." Chen Yu didn''t even want to think about it. He replied directly.


    "Then I''ll call Fanny." Said Farr.


    "Well, what can I do for you?"


    "There''s a tough patient in the hospital. I need your help." Said Farr.


    "Patients? I''m an illegal doctor. "


    "Don''t forget, you owe me."


    "Who are you? Why do you find me for this patient? "


    Now far rarely asks Chen for help in treating patients.


    "The patient is an important witness, but a month ago, he had a car accident."


    "Say the point."


    "The patient has been in a coma for a month now, and if he continues to be in a coma, someone will be acquitted."


    "What do you have to do with that suspect?"

 Chapter 1538

    Chen Yu''s face was unhappy.


    Farr forced him to skip dinner.


    Results when Chen Yu arrived at xiangteli hospital.


    Val is having dinner with another man in the hospital dining room.


    The key is that the man is looking at handsome dorkin, and in the movie is Tony Tucker.


    Chen Yu was even more angry when he saw that Phare could not close his mouth when he was teased by the man.


    Chen Yu stepped forward and said angrily, "Val, I came here without supper, but you are so kind. I am so happy to talk with people here. Am I disturbing you?"


    MESCO Pule looked up and looked at Chen Yu in disbelief.


    "Farr, is this your friend?"


    "Chen, did you come here by plane? I thought it would take you at least an hour. " Farr was also quite puzzled. The distance from the bright moon coast to the xiangteli hospital is at least 80 kilometers, of which 30 kilometers is still the urban road. How can Chen Yu get to the hospital so quickly.


    That''s why Farr came to the restaurant first.


    In fact, Chen Yu is playing super running for the first time today.


    In the past, it was just driving. Today, Chen Yu suddenly got interested in driving the Porsche 918 on the coast road.


    The 50 kilometer coastal road took Chen Zhu less than ten minutes to drive.


    For Chen''s superhuman reaction, driving to a speed of nearly 300 kilometers per hour is nothing.


    Of course, the price is that Chen Yu will have to change the tires for his super car tomorrow.


    After playing, Chen Yu feels bored. He will not be killed again.


    No matter how fast the sports car runs, it''s not as fast as Chen Yu himself. Where is the pleasure.


    To be honest, Chen Yu has tried before in front of his own house.


    Chen can run out of the fighter''s speed on the ground.


    The real ultimate speed, Chen Yu himself can''t put me in the direction.


    Unless running in a straight line, Chen will directly hit the obstacles on the road.


    And so far, Chen has not found any clothes that can be worn normally when he is running with all his strength.


    Sometimes, Chen Yu is still envious of the panties of Hulk. No matter how big his body becomes or what kind of attack he encounters, he can keep them intact.


    Once Chen''s speed bursts, the first thing to collapse is his clothes.


    Even Qingyi Xia can''t protect clothes.


    Recently, Chen Yu considered to make a pair of underpants with dragon scales.


    Otherwise, in case of a battle, Chen is likely to give himself a rag buff first.


    "Mr. MESCO, he is the doctor I introduced to you."


    Chen Zhu looks at MESCO Pule. He doesn''t know why. He always thinks that his body is strange.


    But it''s not strange to say.


    MESCO Poole has an extraordinary temperament, a handsome face and a slim and tall body. Even going to the show is very expensive.


    However, Chen Yu always felt that there was something indefinable about MESCO Pule.


    Temperament? Chen Yu looks at MESCO Pule with some doubts.


    Farr noticed that Chen Yu''s strange eyes had been staring at MESCO Poole.


    MESCO Pule was also stared at by Chen Yu.


    "Is there anything on me, sir?"


    "Huh?" Chen Yu shook his head: "I see you don''t seem to have any injuries, it seems that you don''t need my treatment."


    As soon as Farr''s face turned black, he told Chen Yu that he was a comatose patient seriously injured in a car accident.


    Chen Yu is obviously reluctant to help.


    If he doesn''t use his own personal blackmail, Chen Yu is not willing to move his nest at all.


    "Mr. MESCO is the largest farmer in California." "Chen, my sister''s boyfriend, is also a professor of medicine at the University of Los Angeles," Farr said


    The two shook hands, Chen Yu estimated to increase some strength.


    MESCO pler blushed and did not speak.


    Chen Yu didn''t mean to embarrass MESCO Pule.


    Chen just wanted to make sure that MESCO Pule was a psychic.


    Even if they are not the psychics of the strengthening department, if they are attacked, their hidden magic will be released autonomously, which is the body''s instinctive response.


    But Chen Yu didn''t feel the magic in MESCO Pule.


    It seems that he is not a psychic. He thinks a lot.


    With their own strength, it is not so easy to hide magic in front of themselves.


    "So what does the patient have to do with the farmer?" Chen asked.


    "The patient''s name was Nolan kirik, a farmer of Mr. MESCO." Said Farr.


    "You said before, that Nuran kirik is a witness in a case. What''s the matter?""Mr. Chen, are you a doctor?" MESCO Poole frowned, and he thought Chen''s tube was too wide.


    "I like to listen to gossip. I''m in the mood to treat patients after listening to gossip."


    At Chen''s words, MESCO Poole and Farr all looked at Chen with black faces.


    "Do you know about the poisoning in Dapu farm half a year ago?" Asked val.


    Chen Yu was stunned for a moment. As a doctor, Chen Yu knew that of course.


    It is said that more than 40 employees of that farm had a party in the evening, and then went to get some corn, potatoes and sweet potatoes for party food. As a result, more than 30 people were poisoned, 13 of them died.


    It''s a big trouble, and Chen Yu, as a doctor, has also got some data, knowing that cyanide is in them, and cyanide found in food.


    Cyanide is highly toxic and has a very high lethal rate.


    Many times, people die before they have time to rescue them.


    Then the police found cyanide on the vegetation in several fields of Dapu farm.


    Cyanide can''t be used to make pesticides, so it''s obvious that someone deliberately poisoned the sprayed pesticides.


    "Three months ago, Nolan kirik came out and admitted that he was the poisoner, and the person who directed him was Lila gavich, the billionaire and the boss of Baker chemical, who mainly produced cyanide." "But a month ago, Nuran kirik was in a terrible car accident while escorting, and he fell into a coma," Farr said


    "Was it silenced?" Chen asked.


    "For the moment, it''s very similar to the action taken by the extermination." Said Farr.


    Chen Yu looked at Farr and said, "so what does this matter to you?"


    Chen Yu can''t help but think that the reason why Phare seeks help from himself is because Phare is fond of MESCO Poole.


    "In the list of poisoning deaths, one of the children is a patient I just cured. He is only ten years old this year. He has survived throat cancer, but he has not survived a conspiracy."


    Chen Zhuo looked at Mei Sike Pule and said, "why did the patient come forward to expose it? Know that even if he turns himself in, he will be in prison for decades. "

 Chapter 1539

    "One of the dead was Nolan kirik''s family."


    As a capitalist, Chen Yu has gradually understood the insidious nature of the capitalist.


    Even if it seems clear, the truth is not necessarily as you can see.


    Of course, guessing is guessing. Even if things are different, it has nothing to do with Chen Yu.


    In fact, their sisters are similar in character.


    After Val finished his dinner, the three returned to the hospital.


    In the hospital, Chen Yu also met the acquaintance Xiala.


    Shara just came out of the operating room after anesthesia for a patient.


    Anesthesiologist is the most relaxed and highest paid profession in the United States.


    Of course, top anesthesiologists like Shara sell technology.


    We should know that many anesthetics are harmful to the body, so we should pay attention to the dosage control.


    MESCO Pule looks at Chen Yu, who seems to know everyone in the hospital.


    Doctors and nurses who come and go basically greet Chen.


    "Chen, can you hurry up? There are still patients waiting for your help."


    "I''ve been lying for a month anyway, and I''m not in a hurry for this moment." Chen Yu didn''t think so, he didn''t mean to speed up at all.


    Come over a female nurse, go up a few Huhu.


    Up to the intensive care unit, Chen pushed the door open and saw a comatose patient lying in bed.


    After lying for a month, Nolan kirik was skinny and could only survive by injection.


    The cost of this vital care unit is thousands of dollars a day, which can not be maintained by ordinary families.


    At the moment, when Chen Yu saw the soul of nulang kirik, he suddenly froze.


    Because there is a nail in the head of the soul of Nolan kirik.


    Obviously, the soul of this slave Lang kirik has been touched.


    "Who has been in this ward?" Chen asked.


    "Any questions?" Asked Val, puzzled.


    "Ask." Chen Yu said quietly.


    "Except for the attending doctor, there are only nurses." Said Farr.


    "Aren''t you the attending doctor?"


    "You don''t know. I''m in oncology." "I''m not familiar with neurology," Farr said


    "Is there anyone else coming in besides the attending doctors and nurses?"


    "Do I count?" MESCO Poole offered to speak.


    "Doesn''t he have any other family to visit him?"


    "Yes, but now all his relatives have to break away from him. Even if he was in a coma for more than a month, none of them came to visit him."


    Chen Chu chuckled and chuckled. It was a betrayal.


    But think about it, for a little money, to do this kind of thing, killed dozens of people, even their own relatives.


    It''s strange that such people don''t betray each other.


    "Chen, can you revive him?" Farr looks at Chen Yu.


    In fact, she is not sure whether Chen Yu can wake up Nuran kirik again.


    After all, he is a vegetable. The fact that Chen Yu woke up a vegetable last time does not mean that Chen Yu will succeed in the second time.


    "I''ll check first." Chen said.


    Chen Yu stepped forward and gave nurang kirik a physical examination.


    Nuran kirik''s body is basically intact.


    So the problem is his soul.


    Chen''s hand turned to the brow of nurang kirik.


    Mei Sike Pule, standing behind Chen Yu, suddenly raised his eyebrows.


    Even though Chen Yu didn''t look back, all the eyes and behaviors of MESCO Pule behind him were under Chen Yu''s gaze.


    He is not an ordinary person.


    Chen Yu has always suspected that MESCO Pule is a psychic.


    For the psychic, what the intuition feels, ninety-nine percent will come true.


    Now Chen Yu is more certain when he is sure that there is something wrong with MESCO Pule.


    As expected, the psychic''s intuition never goes wrong.


    Chen''s fingers caught the invisible nail.


    Gently pull, the soul of nurang kirik follows.


    "Chen, is there any way?" Asked val.


    "Phare, go out for a moment, and I''ll talk to Mr. MESCO about something."


    "What is it?" Farr frowned. What can''t he say in front of himself?


    "I don''t want you to see my ugly face." Chen Yu grinned.


    Farr did not look at Chen Yu angrily.


    Even if she invites Chen Yu with human feelings, she can''t help but let him collect the money."Well, I''ll leave it to you. I''ll go."


    Val turns and leaves the ward.


    Chen Zhu turns his head and looks at MESCO Pule.


    "Mr. MESCO, are you a psychic, too?"


    MESCO pler looked at Chen and shook his head. "I''m not."


    "No? Mr. MESCO, there''s no need to hide it in front of me. "


    "I''m not a psychic, but I''m also a psychic." MESCO Pule said meaningfully.


    "What do you mean?" Chen Yu is a little confused.


    Not a psychic, but an alien?


    Forget it. Since I don''t understand, I don''t care. It has nothing to do with myself anyway.


    Chen Yu asked, "so you pierced the nail on his forehead?"


    "Yes." MESCO Poole nodded. "I stabbed it."


    "Why? Don''t you want him to wake up? "


    "I just wanted to keep him alive." "That car accident almost killed him. If I hadn''t used the secret method to lock his soul with a soul lock pin, he would have died long ago," said MESCO Pule


    "Then take him down now." Chen said.


    "Take it down? Are you sure? " "If it''s taken down, it''s likely that his soul will be separated and dissipated," said MESCO Pule


    "Take it down." "I''m a doctor, and I''m also a doctor who has a comparative study of soul," Chen said quietly


    When Chen Yu tells a lie, he doesn''t even make a draft.


    Although Chen has only read one magic book, he has not read it all.


    But in the treatment of soul damage, even Satan is not necessarily more powerful than himself.


    MESCO pler reached out and took off the lock.


    His technique is very special, at least Chen Yu saw a little famous, but he can''t understand it.


    MESCO pleming didn''t use magic, and he didn''t seem to use magic either.


    This made Chen Yu have a look at MESCO Pule.


    At this time, however, Chen Yu had no time to gossip with him. After the soul lock nail was pulled out, Chen Yu immediately came forward and poured Xianli into the soul of nulang kirik.


    The effect of Xianli is very good. It immediately stabilizes the soul of Nuran kirik and reconnects his soul with his body.

 Chapter 1540

    MESCO Pule was equally surprised by Chen''s approach.


    Heal the soul! This is not what ordinary people can do.


    At least he has never heard of anyone who can repair a damaged soul.


    Magic? There was a question in MESCO Pule''s mind.


    "All right." Chen Yu got up and said, "I don''t want to ask about the inside story of this matter, and it has nothing to do with me. You understand."


    "Of course, it has nothing to do with Mr. Chen."


    Chen Yu didn''t want to join in such a bad thing.


    "And don''t involve Phare."


    Chen Yu doesn''t know whether MESCO Poole intentionally or unintentionally involved Farr in the incident.


    Of course, it''s also possible that Chen Yu thought more about it.


    MESCO Poole didn''t explain either.


    He and Chen are not familiar with each other, so he doesn''t think it necessary to explain to Chen.


    Just then, slave Lang kirik on the bed moved and opened his eyes.


    Chen Yu and MESCO Pule both look at Nolan kirik.


    When NORAN kirik saw MESCO Poole, his face suddenly changed. He pulled the sheet and jumped out of bed, trying to rush out of the ward.


    MESCO Pryor was as light as a monkey. He jumped over the bed and tiptoed a little. A somersault was in front of Nuran kirik.


    "Where do you want to go, Nolan kirik?" Said MESCO Poole calmly.


    To be honest, enoran kirik''s health is not far away at all.


    Phare outside heard the noise and pushed in.


    When he saw the standing slave Lang kirik, he was immediately surprised.


    "Chen He... "


    "It seems that he has recovered." Chen Chu shrugged.


    Farr was a little confused.


    Nuran kirik was huddled in the corner, and MESCO Poole stood in front of him, condescending.


    "Everyone should be responsible for what they do, right, Nolan kirik."


    Nuran kirik raised his head and looked up at MESCO Poole.


    "Farr, would you treat me to a night snack?"


    "But here..."


    "What''s the matter here? What can I do for you? "


    "Miss fall, thank you for your help. I think I should go through the discharge formalities for him. In addition, the police will come soon."


    "All right." Although Farr saw something wrong, she didn''t pursue it too much: "I hope the real murderer behind the scenes can get the punishment he deserves."


    "Of course, you will see it."


    Chen Yu and Farr walk out of the ward.


    Chen Yu''s mind is always recalling the graceful action of MESCO Pule just now.


    That set of movements looks very common, even most gymnasts can do it.


    However, in Chen''s view, it is different.


    Maybe gymnasts can do it.


    But it''s impossible to be as elegant and casual as MESCO Poole.


    It''s not like he''s doing a difficult action, it''s more like he''s jogging or walking so easily.


    However, Chen Yu did not feel the slightest magic in MESCO Pule.


    "Chen, do you know what it is?" Faran could not bear the curiosity in his heart.


    Chen Yu shook his head. "I don''t know. It''s none of my business. I don''t want to get involved in any messy plot."


    "Conspiracy? Do you mean Mr. MESCO has a plot? "


    "I''m not saying that. I''m just reminding you that there are many complicated disputes behind his rich people, even in ordinary lawsuits."


    "You are rich, too, and you have no less money than him." Farr looked at Chen Yu and said.


    "I am a law-abiding citizen."


    "Ha ha You don''t have a medical license. How dare you say you are a law-abiding citizen? "


    "If you have the ability, don''t ask me for help next time." Cried Chen.


    "It''s not going to work. It''s only once, but it''s not clear what you owe me."


    "I shouldn''t have asked you for help." Chen Yu said angrily.


    Just then, the elevator door in front of them opened, and two men in windbreaker, gentleman''s cap and sunglasses came out.


    "It''s strange that some people pack it so tightly in such hot weather." Farr said so.


    Chen Yu looked at the two men and smiled: "maybe it''s a fan of the movie matrix."


    As he spoke, Chen pushed the elevator button.


    When Chen Yu and Phare went out of the building, the sound of gunfire suddenly came from upstairs.


    The windows of one of the wards flashed twice.


    Then, I saw a figure come out of the broken window and fall to the ground.With a exclamation, Val hurried up.


    The man who fell was MESCO Poole.


    "How are you, Mr. MESCO? Are you ok? "


    Though MESCO Poole fell off the third floor, he didn''t seem to be in any way.


    With rage on his face, MESCO pler hit the ground angrily with his fist: "Damn, damn Nu Lang K rill died. The other side had an eyeliner in the hospital. Nu Lang. "I was just waking up."


    "Gunman! Ah That''s who they were? " Farr suddenly realized.


    Chen Yu looks at the expression of MESCO Pule. It seems that he is really angry.


    If it''s pretending, it can only be said that his acting is really good.


    "What about the two gunmen now? Are they still in the hospital? " Asked val.


    "Phare, don''t mess around. You are a doctor, not a policeman. They are very dangerous killers." Chen Zhuo took Farr and said.


    "But they are hiding in the hospital, probably..."


    Speaking, the whole hospital building suddenly fell into darkness.


    "They cut off the power to the hospital." Chen Chu shrugged.


    Not long after, the police came and all three made notes.


    More police are checking the hospital building to see if the two gunmen are still in the hospital.


    The good news is that there were no casualties, except for the Nuran kirik.


    And Nolan kirik was killed by a blow to the head.


    Even Chen Yu is unlikely to rise from the dead in this situation.


    Chen Yu and MESCO Poole are not far away, and far is still making notes.


    "You got those two shooters?"


    "Why do you think so?"


    "Nuran kirik is still in the ward. He hasn''t come out. How can anyone know?" Chen Yu put forward his own question: "and within ten minutes after nurang kirik woke up, the two gunmen came, which made me have to suspect that there was a tip off. Except for me, Farr and you, no one else knew that nurang kirik woke up. Anyway, we two must not be."


    MESCO Poole''s face was very ugly.


    Suddenly, he thought of a possibility.

 Chapter 1541

    The ICU is monitored.


    And 24 hours a day.


    MESCO Poole thought of the possibility.


    Chen Yu is an outsider, so no matter what he thinks, it has nothing to do with him.


    Farr, who recorded for the police over there, is over.


    Val is not in a good mood.


    Originally, she came to Chen Yu to cure nurang kirik.


    But when Nolan kirik was well, he died.


    "Fall, go to Mingyue villa for a few days, and take a few days off from the hospital by the way." Chen said.


    Although Phare should not be involved in such a mess.


    However, Chen Yu is still worried. In any case, Farr is also his sister-in-law.


    "No, there are many jobs in the hospital recently. I don''t want to take a vacation." Farr rejected Chen''s offer.


    "Stay away from that man. He''s dangerous." Chen Yu lowered his voice and said.


    However, at a distance of more than 20 meters, it seems that MESCO Pule still heard Chen Yu''s voice and couldn''t help but look at him.


    Fall is to smile: "Chen, you won''t be jealous."


    Chen Yu rolled his eyes. "I''m going home."


    When Chen Yu comes home, try to slow down.


    After all, when I came here, my sports car ran too fast and the tires were severely worn. Now, if I step on the brake a little, it will slip.


    Chen Yu doesn''t want his super run to be bumped. Otherwise, the maintenance will cost more than 100000 dollars at a time.


    However, when the car left the city, Chen Yu felt that the car was coming after him.


    There are few cars on this road, and Chen Yu drives so slowly. If the other side passed by, he would have already overtaken.


    Chen Yu still didn''t plan to speed up. He was still driving in such a hurry.


    When driving to the coast road, the car behind finally overtakes Chen Yu''s car.


    Chen Yu got out of the car, and several people came down from the other side.


    One of the big bosses is a medium-sized man with a big stomach and a cigar in his hand. He has a good suit on his body, but his suit still can''t cover up the temperament of the nouveau riche.


    The fat man swaggered up to Chen Yu, followed by two bodyguards, all armed.


    Chen Yu squinted at the fat man, who also had the same temperament as MESCO Pule.


    No, to be exact, it''s similar. After all, MESCO Poole is quite elegant and handsome.


    In ancient times, it was definitely a handsome young man.


    As for the fat people in front of us, they are upstarts in any era.


    Of course, it may be that he pretended it on purpose.


    "Hiss, sir, what do you call it?" Asked the fat man.


    "Do we know each other?" Chen asked.


    "I didn''t know you at first, but now it''s not too late to know you." Fat man''s attitude is quite arrogant: "I''m Lila gavich, boss of bell chemical."


    Chen Ji looks at Lila gavitch with his head askew.


    "I just want to see what kind of people can wake up my enemies." Said Lila gavich.


    "I''m a doctor." Chen said.


    Lila gavage raised her cigar hand and waved it.


    "No, no, no, it''s impossible for ordinary doctors to do it. I''ll break up the soul of nurang kirik myself. Although MESCO Poole temporarily stabilizes the soul of nurang kirik with a soul lock nail, it''s still impossible to wake him up. And as time goes on, the soul of nurang kirik will dissipate sooner or later, but you will repair the soul of nurang kirik, So you are not an ordinary doctor. You should be a psychic. "


    "And then? Will you avenge me for my intervention? "


    "Ha ha No, of course not. " Lira gavich laughed, stood in front of Chen Yu, patted Chen Yu on the shoulder: "I''m not so stingy, you''re not MESCO Pule''s man, I just appreciate you very much. How about working under my command, I can give you a high reward."


    "Mr. lira, you know, I have a lot of money. I think I should be better than you were before."


    "Er..." "How much money do you have?" Rilla gavage said


    "Total assets should be no less than five billion dollars."


    All of a sudden, Lila gavich''s expression became very strange.


    Because he found that buying with a lot of money seemed to be useless to Chen Yu.


    Unless he gives all his assets to Chen Yu.


    "Well Forget it. Goodbye Lila gavich turned awkwardly and left decisively.


    "Mr. lira, I wonder if you sent those two killers to the hospital just now?"


    Lila gavich looks back at Chen Yu and nods, "yes, do you want to get involved in this?""No, just to satisfy my curiosity. By the way, that woman doctor is my sister-in-law. I hope Mr. lira will not hurt her by mistake."


    "Of course." "My fight with MESCO Poole won''t involve ordinary people," Lila gavich replied


    "What about the poisoning in Dapu farm?"


    "Do you think they are ordinary people?" Lila gavich said with disapproval.


    Chen Yu is stupefied for a moment. It seems that this matter is more complicated than imagined.


    It''s just that I don''t know what the grudge is between Lila gavich and MESCO Pule.


    Both of them are not ordinary people. They have a similar smell.


    But Chen could not tell their origins.


    "By the way, are you interested in doing business with me?"


    "No, I''m not interested in your grudges." Chen Yu''s direct refusal.


    Lila gavich is talking about cooperation in business.


    But I worked with him.


    So we must stand on the opposite side of MESCO Poole.


    This guy doesn''t have a heart at all.


    What''s more, Chen Yu is not easy to get involved in unfamiliar industries.


    "I''m sorry." Lila gavich looks disappointed, this time it''s really not looking back.


    "Patriarch, do we just let that Asian go?"


    Lila gavage''s men are a little strange. When is Lila gavage''s character so good?


    Even if the other side is a psychic, should not let Lila gavich back?


    And they don''t have to deal with psychics. Most psychics can do it with just one bullet.


    "Since that guy didn''t panic a little in the face of so many of us, most of them have something to do with it. Now we are mainly aiming at MESCO Pule. I don''t want to provoke unnecessary enemies. MESCO Pule and their ethnic talents are our great enemies." "By the way, did you find the entrance?" Rilla gavage said cautiously, half paying in silence

 Chapter 1542

    "Dapu farm, it must be in that area."


    "The Dapu farm is small and should not be hard to find," said Lila gavich''s men


    "Not hard? Our people can''t get into Dapu farm now. You say it''s not hard to find them? "


    "Chieftain, we can''t get in on the ground, but we can fly by helicopter. Can they shoot our helicopter down from the sky?"


    Lila gavich''s eyes brightened: "yes, rent more helicopters, just say how much it costs, as long as it''s found."


    "Patriarch, that guy accused you. The court will be held in three days."


    "MESCO Pule wants to hold me back. In the past few days, you will prepare for me. As long as you find the entrance, all of them will rush in directly. If MESCO Pule and his people want to fight in an all-round way, then come on, we are not the white dogs."


    Lila gavich''s face was grim, his eyes deep and serious.


    Although his attitude is tough, he knows better that fighting between the two groups is not good for both sides.


    He knew that, and so did MESCO Poole.


    As before, he came to block Chen Yu''s way with some pride.


    In fact, he came to test Chen''s attitude.


    After confirming that Chen Yu had nothing to do with MESCO Poole, and that Chen Yu was not a bully, he showed a kind of careless attitude.


    Lila gavich is not a fool. He knows how to judge the situation.


    ¡­¡­


    MESCO Poole returns to Dapu farm.


    The seemingly peaceful farm is actually full of traps and secret sentries.


    MESCO Poole got out of the car.


    Two men came out of the big house, both armed.


    One of them also carried a bow and arrow, and was as slender and tall as MESCO Poole.


    "Patriarch."


    "Well, go in and talk." Said MESCO Poole.


    MESCO Poole was not in a high mood, and his face was more solemn.


    In the hall of the big house, there are more than ten people, either standing or sitting, male or female, old or young.


    "Lila gavich has just ripped his face." Said MESCO Poole.


    "It has been since we died more than 30 people." One of the old men looked at MESCO Poole and said with some dissatisfaction: "you still hope to restrict him with human law."


    "Without human law? With the weapons in our hands? With bows and arrows? Or with the blood of our people? "


    "We are not afraid of death, as long as it has meaning."


    MESCO Poole sighed: "compatriots, it''s not the middle ages now. Each of you has a family, even your own. Are you really going to start a war?"


    "It''s not our choice, it''s the choice of Lila gavage and his fallen bastards. We don''t want to fight, but we are absolutely not afraid of war." Said a big tall one.


    "Now is not the time to say that. This war is really coming." Mesko pler looked at his people: "Lila gavich basically determined that the entrance to the cave is here, and they are bound to explore it for three days! Three days, as long as three days, then lira gavich is helpless


    "A few days ago, the fallen and miscellaneous have been wandering around."


    MESCO Poole frowned. "Is there a conflict?"


    "No, they didn''t step into our territory."


    "Send all the underage children out of the farm to our family land."


    "No, I''ve been able to pull the bow full of mistletoe. I have combat power." A young man said with a red face.


    "I can help, too." Another girl said decidedly.


    "Kids, I''m not kidding. It''s a real war."


    "I''m not talking to you about this war. It''s not about children," said MESCO Poole solemnly


    These children are the future of their family, regardless of the war, they have nothing to do with them.


    At this time, other people also felt MESCO Pule''s attitude.


    They are vaguely aware that it seems that the situation is more serious than they think.


    In fact, in the past three hundred years.


    There have been many fights between the two families.


    From individual fighting to multiple people''s friction, there are even a dozen people fighting.


    But now it seems that things are not right.


    MESCO Pule is actually going to send the children back to the ethnic area.


    It''s not friction or fighting anymore. It''s a real war.


    There was no opposition to MESCO Poole''s decision, except for a few children at the scene.


    ¡­¡­In a Porsche franchise, two minors sit in a Porsche.


    "Coward. MESCO is a coward. He is not worthy to be our patriarch at all." Cried Bader.


    "Shut up for me." The baby''s face on one side was very gloomy.


    At this time, a sports car entered the franchise store.


    Their father, abrach, went forward with enthusiasm, just like the merchants.


    Chen Yu got out of the car and abratch came up to him: "Hello, Mr. Chen, can I help you?"


    Chen Yu is a regular customer of this franchise store. Both of Chen Yu''s cars were bought by this store, and the Porsche 918 he gave to the handsome boy.


    At the same time, both cars are here for care and maintenance.


    In addition to buying cars, Chen spends tens of thousands of dollars every month here.


    So abrachi was very polite.


    "I need to change the tyres." Chen said.


    "OK, I''ll arrange a repairman to come here and make a comprehensive inspection of your car first." "Would you like coffee or tea?" abratch said


    "No, I''ll walk around your shop." Chen said.


    "Please help yourself."


    Of course, abratch would like Chen Yu to hang out in the shop.


    Maybe Chen Yu took a fancy to the car.


    Chen Yu did plan to buy a car.


    It''s mainly because the garage is too big, but there are too few cars.


    So Chen Yu plans to put two or three more cars in to fill the door.


    Chen Yu comes to the car where Bader and bao''er are sitting.


    First, I took a turn outside, and then I said to the two children sitting in the car.


    "Would you like me to have a try on this car, please?"


    "What if I don''t?" Bader looked up at Chen Yu in a rather poor tone.


    Baoer pulls Bader and says to Chen, "I''m sorry, sir. My brother is a fool."


    "Of course, beautiful lady, I can see it." Chen Yu looks at Bader, who is obviously in adolescence and rebellious against everything.


    When Bader heard Chen Yu''s words, he immediately jumped up and said, "what do you say, boy?"

 Chapter 1543

    Abratch came up and slapped Bader on the head.


    "Bud, shut up."


    After teaching Bader a lesson, abratch turned to Chen Yu and said, "I''m sorry, Mr. Chen, my child is so rude to you."


    Chen Yu smiled. What can he do to teach his son in front of his father?


    Although Bader was in a period of rebellion, he still had a considerable reverence for his father.


    Standing behind abratch, he secretly clenched Chen Yu''s fist.


    "What do you think of this car, Mr. Chen?"


    "It''s good. I don''t seem to have seen it on the market." Chen said.


    "This is the commemorative edition of Porsche 9171960. The design of the whole car is the original appearance of the 1960 edition. However, the power system is the latest model. The whole Porsche has produced three cars. This is one of them. If no one buys it, it will be transferred to other franchise stores in three months."


    "How much is it?" Chen asked.


    "Five million four hundred thousand dollars." Abratch''s eyes were shining at Chen Yu.


    "Can you bargain?"


    "Well Ha ha... " "Mr. Chen, this is a Porsche car, it doesn''t belong to me. I don''t have the right to price it," abratch said


    "Well, help me with the formalities and then take you to my house."


    Don''t mention how happy abratch is. Although he only makes a small change in this car, it''s almost half of his monthly income.


    Several beautiful saleswomen gathered around Chen, serving tea and delivering water.


    One of them helped Chen to go through the formalities when he bought the car last time.


    When I saw Chen Yu, she didn''t come here at the first time.


    But first go to the bathroom to make up, and then run over to ask Chen for help.


    Bader looked at Chen Yu, surrounded by a group of beautiful women. His eyes were angry.


    He is the young master of this shop. As a result, the clerk here never gives him a good face.


    But an outsider is so popular here.


    It''s said that women are jealous. In fact, men''s jealousy is no less than that of women.


    After a while, abratch came to Chen''s face: "Mr. Chen, the tyre has been changed. Only the last two wheels have been changed. There is no wear on the front wheel, so it doesn''t need to be replaced."


    Although Chen is a big customer, abratch is not afraid to pocket Chen''s money.


    It''s the stupidest business to lose a big client with such a little money.


    Just like Chen Yu, he bought a sports car with more than $5 million without blinking his eyes.


    Abratch would not have done anything to dry up.


    In the greeting of a group of saleswomen, Chen Yu drove away.


    But just at the intersection, a figure suddenly rushed out.


    Chen Yu slammed on the brake, only to hear a scream in front of him.


    Chen is very sure that his car didn''t touch, but also very sure that the other side was deliberately jumping in front of the car.


    Chen Chu got off and went to the front, looking at the treasure on the ground. Just then, Bader rushed out from the side.


    "Boy, you..." Bader grabbed Chen''s collar.


    "My coat is baroness, 9888 dollars, my shirt is rabbit head, 3888 dollars. In addition, I have a law firm that is not in business at present, and my car is equipped with a dash cam." Chen Gu looked at the boy who was one head shorter than himself calmly: "before you start, you should first confirm whether your father is willing to pay the compensation for you."


    Bader was not old, but he was bluffed by Chen.


    The so-called rebellious period, it happened to close people.


    Most teenagers feel that their families allow them to rebel.


    That''s why they vent their unhappiness and unhappiness on their families.


    But others won''t give in to them, such as Chen Yu.


    "As long as you do it, I can guarantee that you will go to the juvenile Management Institute, and it''s half a year."


    "Do you think I will be afraid of you?" Bader''s tone had softened even though he looked fierce.


    Obviously, he also realized that it was not a good idea to blackmail the man in front of him with his sister.


    "Children, you should learn to control your emotions." Chen Yu patted Bader on the cheek.


    Bader''s face was red with anger, and he looked at Chen Yu with gnashing teeth.


    "I will kill you..."


    "With your words, I can let you stay in Shaoguan for six more months."


    Just then, Baoer came forward and pulled Bader away with a sweet smile: "Sir, I''m sorry for what happened before. We just want to make a little joke with you."


    There is still half a word to say, by the way, blackmail Chen Yu a little money.


    Although their father has a small sports car franchise, their pocket money is not much.Their first impression of Chen Yu was that he had money.


    Second, they think Chen should not mind spending money to avoid a small trouble.


    Unfortunately, their experience is still too shallow.


    At this time, a super car with the same model of Chen Yu stopped beside the three people.


    A tall and sexy woman in sunglasses came from Porsche.


    "Mom." The baby''s expression froze.


    The woman came to Chen Yu''s face, looked at the angry Bader and the frightened baby, and immediately guessed what trouble her child might have caused.


    "Sir, do you have any offence against my two children?"


    "Nothing, just a little misunderstanding." Chen Yu looked at the two children and didn''t plan to go deep.


    When Chen left, wendini turned to the two children.


    Although there was no anger on their faces, both Baoer and Bader felt the cold frost on their mother''s body.


    "I thought that even if I didn''t send it back to my hometown and stay with your father, your father would be able to discipline you." Wendini''s voice was very cold, with no emotion on her face: "but I''m wrong, your father can''t restrain you at all."


    Their father, abratch, was just an ordinary man, just an ordinary businessman.


    He had no idea what was special about his wife and two children.


    "It seems necessary for me to send you back to the tribe."


    "No, no, mom, don''t send us back to the clan." "If you send us there, we''ll die, absolutely. Once we get into power, we''ll be out for at least three years. I don''t want to spend our adolescence there."


    Wendini''s face returned a little, and she was also reluctant to send her children to the clan.


    If the children are sent to the family land, it means at least three years before they can meet again.


    "Then can you promise not to cause any more trouble?"


    "Yes, I promise, there will be no more trouble."

 Chapter 1544

    Bader was still looking after his dignity.


    But his sister, bao''er, has become a dog beside her mother.


    She does what her mother wants her to do.


    She said whatever she was asked to say.


    Bader, though a little macho.


    But Bader was more afraid of his mother than Baoer.


    The baby is cute and clever since childhood. Everyone is a sweet mouth.


    But Bader was not little punished by his mother, wendini.


    Wendini has a headache now.


    If they don''t send the two little bastards to the clan, who will take care of them?


    MESCO Poole has been summoned.


    There is a real possibility of war between the two groups.


    As one of the guarantee of their ethnic strength, wendini could not hide at home and watch the two little guys.


    But their father couldn''t see it.


    Up to now, abratch thinks that Baoer and Bader are just active and lively.


    He doesn''t even know what''s special about baby and Bader.


    In his eyes, they are just children.


    Even if they put a gun in their hand, they don''t dare to lift it.


    "Mother, take us to the farm." Bader suddenly looked up and said.


    "Shut up for me." Wendini shouted at once.


    It''s not a kid''s game.


    That''s the real Shura!


    Even wendini dared not say that he would win.


    What''s more, take these two little ghosts with you.


    It''s just that the children''s eyes are bright and can''t be blocked.


    No matter how stern wendini''s tone is, it can''t wipe out the brilliance in their eyes.


    At last, wendini sighed.


    She knew she had compromised.


    "Go and speak to your father." Said wendini coldly.


    Baoer and Bader went to their father''s shop and told abratch that when they wanted to travel with their mother, abratch thought it was a real trip and told them not to make trouble for wendini.


    Wendini went to the farm with her happy baby and Bader.


    MESCO pler is talking to several old people.


    As a result, seeing wendini with black face coming in with Baoer and Bader, everyone in the front hall was stunned.


    "Wendini, why did you bring them here? Didn''t I say that all the minors in the clan should be sent to the clan land? " Asked MESCO Poole, with a sort of angry quality.


    "Mr. patriarch, since I have brought them here, I am ready. If they die in the war, it is their life." Wendini said quietly.


    Even if he valued Bader and baby''s life more than anyone else.


    But now she can only say that.


    "What''s more, I don''t think it''s a good thing to send the children to the family land. Without the flowers experiencing the wind and rain, it can''t support the future of the family." Said wendini.


    MESCO Poole and a group of old people were stunned for a while, then there was no voice.


    "Now that you''re here, sit down." MESCO pler said in silence.


    Whistling -


    just at this time, the whistling of the helicopter came from outside.


    "Who''s here?" Wendini wondered.


    "No one''s coming. It''s the choppers." "They''ve been flying helicopters over our farm since they were built today to find out where the entrance is," maceko pler said, biting his teeth


    "Why don''t you shoot it down?" Wendini has evil in his eyes.


    "They''ve been guarding us all the time, and they''ve been hovering over hundreds of meters. How can they beat us down?"


    At a height of several hundred meters, only sniper guns can reach it.


    But the helicopter''s airflow can deflect the bullet directly.


    Besides, there are many good archers and crossbows in their family, but not many people use guns.


    Of course, they are not ancient people.


    Of course they know the power of guns.


    It''s just that they are born with great talent.


    Bows and crossbows are endowed with unique talents.


    Almost every child who comes into contact with a crossbow can start in a very short time.


    Wendini walked out of the house and looked at the tall helicopter flying in the sky, his face inevitably angry.


    Although wendini is a woman, she is famous for her temper.


    But now the old enemy is on top of them, how can she bear it.


    Wendini didn''t know where to grab a machine gun. He fired angrily at the sky.


    But at best, it''s a vent.


    ¡­¡­Over the weekend -


    Chen Zhu came to the headquarters of the association.


    A lot of people gathered in the vacant lot of headquarters today.


    CAOS and the lightning squad, Gaia, LITT grove, Ingrid, Rouen fasibon, Moore Raz, Jolin Nash, Giselle, Moore, arras.


    They are all going to explore underground this time.


    Originally, helys and Norma wanted to participate.


    But the two of them are not resistant to heat.


    It''s their own magic property that makes them very sensitive to high temperature, which is more sensitive than ordinary people.


    Not only the two of them, many people in the association want to go underground exploration, but all of them lose the chance because they can''t reach the thermal resistance standard.


    In this matter, Chen Yu and West are very firm.


    Those who fail to meet the standards must not go.


    There is no room for negotiation.


    Underground exploration is no joke.


    Even Chen Yu is not sure that he can make them all return safely.


    There are huge risks in this matter.


    After all, what they face is not the devil, but nature, the most violent force in the world.


    "Are all the participants here this time?"


    Chen Yu looked at the crowd. Before that, he thought about Unifying the uniforms for the members of the association.


    However, we haven''t come up with a style that everyone is satisfied with.


    Unexpectedly, this time, everyone''s "uniform" is very consistent.


    "I''m not sure this time, so if anyone is afraid, they can quit now. Once they enter the underground, it''s impossible to quit again." Chen added.


    "President, don''t worry. No one will quit." Said CAOS.


    I''m kidding. If anyone withdraws at this time, it''s a shame.


    Those who can sign up for the contest are not arrogant, and how can they accept such things as retreating on the spot.


    In fact, Chen has made a lot of preparations. For example, he has brought a lot of materials.


    "Then let''s go."


    "President, are we going to the burrow devil''s lair?"


    "No, go to mirror lake." Chen said.


    "Mirror Lake? What to do there? President, have you left anything? "


    "No, mirror lake has a dark river that leads deep underground." Chen said.


    Everyone looked at Chen Yu in amazement. They didn''t expect that mirror lake had a dark river leading to the deep underground.

 Chapter 1545

    Come to mirror lake.


    People all feel sorry for the mirror lake, which used to be such a beautiful villa but now only remains in ruins.


    Of course, for Chen, it''s just a house.


    Even if it''s destroyed ten times and a hundred times, as long as people are OK.


    Mirror Lake and surrounding land, the biggest value is not the house.


    It''s the natural scenery here, and some changes that have been made in this land.


    And the inner pill of the old turtle that sank into the lake.


    "I say you really don''t consider buying an accident insurance before you leave?"


    Ingrid''s words immediately aroused everyone''s anger.


    "Ingrid, do you want to die?"


    "Ingrid, you''d better buy yourself an insurance first, or I''ll kill you."


    One by one, he glared at Ingrid.


    "Well, stop making noise. The underground channel is right there. Are you sure you can swim there?" Chen Chu looked at the crowd.


    Ingrid made a quick sprint, directly stepping on the water and running hundreds of meters away, and standing in place.


    Chen Yu flies directly to the sky over Ingrid and looks at Ingrid doubtfully.


    "Ingrid, how did you step on the water?"


    "President, my feet expand the contact surface through high frequency vibration." Said Ingrid.


    Chen Yu looks at English and finds that his legs are in high-speed motion.


    At this time, other people came over again and again. Of course, in addition to Chen Yu, Gaia and Jolin NASH are the ones who can fly.


    But neither of them chose to fly directly. Instead, they chose to swim.


    Although the novel always said that the magician''s physical strength is very poor.


    In fact, this is not the case. Most magicians are much better than ordinary people.


    Although the non enhancement Department psychics can''t completely transform magic into physical strength or strengthen physical fitness.


    But magic still plays a role in improving physical fitness.


    Even the psychic is much more resistant to damage than the average person.


    A grenade can cause fatal damage to ordinary people, but not to psychics.


    CASS and the lightning team, to say nothing, are not necessarily tired even if they travel ten kilometers.


    All of them arrived at the designated position of Chen Yu.


    "I''ll go down first, and then you''ll catch up. It''ll take at least three minutes for your breath to shut down. You all have to prepare for it. If anyone can''t do it, now I have a portable oxygen absorber." Chen said.


    Finally, no one asked Chen for a portable oxygen absorber.


    Chen Yu plunges into the water and at the same time drills into the entrance of the underground river.


    Compared with the last time when it was difficult to go up, it will be much smoother to go down.


    After all, Chen was the first to go down the river, mainly to remove obstacles.


    After all, it''s a dark river entrance, and I don''t know what mess is sucked in every day.


    It could be a stone, it could be a branch or something.


    Others are blocked by the terrain and rocks.


    If other people come down the river and hit an obstacle at that high speed, they are likely to be injured directly.


    Chen quickly cleared the obstacles along the way, and others had slipped down and followed him closely.


    In less than three minutes, Chen Yu fell down uncontrollably.


    Pu Tong -


    Chen Zhu rushes into the underground lake, followed by Gaia who falls into the water.


    Then the members of the association fell down one by one.


    When people came out of the water, they were still shocked by the sight in front of them.


    It''s not as dark as you thought before you set out. It''s not as hot as you think.


    At least within the scope of this underground lake, people still feel a little cool.


    There should be some minerals in the surrounding rock wall, which is emitting weak light at the moment.


    But the whole rock wall makes the whole underground lake bright and gorgeous.


    There are some completely different species in this lake from those on land.


    Most of these species have no vision, but they have strong sense and smell.


    When Chen Yu came last time, he slaughtered a lot.


    Now there are no threatening creatures in the whole lake.


    From this point of view, these species should grow very slowly.


    They need plenty of time to develop.


    It could be decades, maybe decades, or even longer.


    "Don''t be careless. There are some dangerous creatures in the water." Chen reminded.


    In fact, all the people were in the area under Chen''s surveillance.


    If it''s really dangerous, Chen Yu will be the first to react.As far as the moment when they were in the water, there were some larger creatures approaching.


    However, they were scared away by Longwei who was unconsciously emitted by Gaia.


    Even if Gaia doesn''t change, she still takes Longwei with her.


    The more sensitive the senses are, the more sensitive they are to the breath.


    "First to the shore." Chen said.


    When they got to the shore, they found a large number of skeletons.


    "What happened here?"


    "Last time I came, I killed a lot of creatures in this lake." Chen said, pouring out the water in his helmet.


    This helmet was developed by jurag. Although the main body of the helmet is metal, it is a kind of non conducting metal with very good heat insulation effect.


    The helmet''s mask is dark fiberglass. Except for sniper guns, ordinary guns can''t be penetrated.


    With the dragon scale armor on his body, it looks like the single combat armor in science fiction.


    Of course, this complete set of equipment is worn by Chen Yu, Cao OS and the lightning team.


    In addition to magic resistance, this kind of dragon scale armor has strong resistance to attack and is not suitable for damage.


    Others, such as Jolin Nash, the traditional psychics, dress a lot more easily.


    They are wearing magical dragon scales, which will neither increase their own weight nor affect their casting operations.


    Gaia doesn''t need equipment at all unless she jumps right into the magma.


    Chen Yu also wore dragon scale armor because it was really handsome.


    The only thing that upset Chen is that he wanted to add a cloak.


    As a result, both Rouen fasibon and Tono Tianxi and gaichila rejected Chen''s proposal.


    They said that with the cloak, it would not increase the combat power of the dragon scale armor, but would become a burden.


    In particular, it''s the kind of long cape that Chen Yu asked to drag on the ground.


    Chen Yu was not very happy.


    But for their handsome design of dragon scale armor, I barely forgive them.


    "Chen, which way now?" Gaia turned to look at Chen.


    Chen Leng looked at several channels on the cliff not far away, as if they were different from those in his memory.

 Chapter 1546

    Although the plate movement under the ground is very active.


    But they are still deep in the earth''s crust.


    The thickness of the earth''s crust is less than 20 kilometers, but it is already very thick for human beings.


    Of course, there are plenty of places.


    Chen can''t be sure if their current location is the junction of thin crust.


    If it is at the junction of thin crust, the crustal activity here will be very active.


    Like a flowing water source, maybe in a day, it will change the landscape here.


    Chen recalled the last time he found a magma pool in this nearby area.


    Chen Yu became more skeptical.


    Will this be the active land area.


    If so, maybe a small earthquake will bring a disaster.


    Of course, since we are here to explore, everyone must be mentally prepared.


    "Pick any one."


    "This is it," Chen said casually


    Chen Chu raised his feet and was about to enter the chosen passage. Gaia said, "I''ll go ahead."


    "Oh, then you lead."


    It was originally for testing. If Chen Yu is ahead, it doesn''t make sense.


    But Chen Yu doesn''t go head, then go tail.


    Gaia is at the front and Chen Yu is at the back.


    But Gaia just walked into the chosen passage.


    Suddenly a red thing flashed by.


    Gaia didn''t respond. The whole man was thrown out.


    That''s a giant spider devil!


    Chen Yu is quite familiar with spiders.


    The main part of the spider devil is estimated to be four or five meters long, but the total length of its limbs is more than 25 meters.


    Under the leadership of this big spider devil, there are a group of ordinary spider demons in the back.


    "Prepare for battle!" Gaia stood up and saw that she was in the mood, not hurt.


    Chen Yu is still standing at the end, not planning to start.


    "these spiders are good ingredients, and their meat contains a substance that can enhance their charm and body. I call this material" Shanghai essence ", and the ordinary earth essence is white. If the higher content is the dark yellow or bright yellow, the best is gold, so you should not waste it. Chen reminded.


    Rouen Faxi was with Chen Yu, and he didn''t do it.


    In fact, he took this opportunity to come here to look for some connecting materials that could not be found on the ground.


    After hearing Chen Yu''s words, Rouen fasibonton showed interest.


    No matter how fierce the fighting situation ahead is, Rouen Faxi originally picked up a spider devil''s severed limb, and then pulled out the white and tender meat.


    First, I smell it, and immediately I smell the meat like a crab.


    But it''s more fragrant and honest. Rouen faxiben licked it with his tongue.


    Although it has not been cooked, it is already a delicious taste.


    the essence of the ordinary spider devil is very few.


    is very rare. Rouen, France, tried several times, and all kinds of alchemy did not extract the essence of the earth.


    "Here, I''ll show you how to extract it." Chen Yu is an expert in this field.


    after all, he is the first person in the association to know and touch the cream of the earth.


    Chen Zhu infiltrates the immortal power into the broken limbs of the spider devil, destroys the structure of the spider devil, and then takes it back. The essence of


    ''s spider''s meat is coming out together.


    Although Chen Yu used magic at the beginning, now he has become Xianli.


    But the principle has not changed, and the result has not.


    only the essence of such a broken limb is too rare.


    may not be even a gram. The whole essence of the whole spider''s magic can be estimated to be around five grams.


    "the battle ahead is handed to Gaia and the car and the lightning squad, and the others come together to extract the essence of the earth." Chen Yu said.


    "but the quality of the essence of the earth should be divided into two parts, so that the quality of the essence of the earth should not be mixed with the essence of the lower land and the advanced earth essence."


    ¡­¡­


    "Patriarch, it''s found. The entrance is found!"


    Lila gavich was overjoyed: "all of you, don''t come as a teenager."


    At this point, Lila gavich and MESCO Pule are surprisingly consistent.


    Although they seem to be big capitalists, they actually have their own ethnic groups behind them.


    He doesn''t want to bet on the future, even if it''s related to a war between the two ethnic groups.


    No matter what race, children are the hope of the future.


    Lila gavich is so careless on the surface that he even looks like a black gang. Actually, it''s just his disguise."The future of our dark elves is in this operation."


    Elves have been seen in many European mythological systems.


    It is said that fairies are beautiful, free and easy, elegant and have a long life.


    A humanoid race that is associated with nature and is good at using bows and arrows.


    In these legends, there is always a name that is not so beautiful, dark elves.


    If the elves are the aggregation of good things, then the dark elves are the aggregation of all evil.


    The dark elves are always accompanied by the derogatory words of evil, darkness and depravity.


    But that''s not the case. Dark elves and white elves are just racial differences.


    It''s like the color difference among people.


    Of course, racism has always existed among the elves.


    The fight between white elves and dark elves lasted for three thousand years.


    Since ancient times, the two races have been incompatible.


    There was also a brief period of peace and intersection, but soon afterwards there will be war.


    In fact, the elves are not only the dark elves and the white elves, but also some elves that compare with the nearby branches.


    For example, Forest Elves, sea elves and wilderness elves are rare.


    Even if there is, estimation is hidden in human society.


    Even the mainstream dark elves and white elves may not have their news.


    Lira gavich, with his people, went directly to the outskirts of the Dapu farm.


    But before they entered the farm, they were stopped by the owner of the farm.


    MESCO Pryor''s face was full of rage, looking at Lila gavich as he got out of the car.


    What are you doing on my farm


    There was a flash of anger in Lila gavich''s eyes at MESCO Pryor''s insults.


    Even though the white elves have called the dark elves for thousands of years.


    But every time Lila gavich heard the name, he still felt furious.


    But Lila gavich remained calm and smiling.


    "Of course, it''s for fun. Why, are you not welcome?"

 Chapter 1547

    Come to play.


    Bring the whole dark elves to play?


    MESCO Pryor looked at a convoy of more than 50 black business cars behind Myra gavich.


    Each car can make at least eight people.


    That is to say, more than 50 vehicles are more than 400 people.


    Lila gavich is really out there!


    The clansmen behind MESCO Pule have shown their encirclement.


    Everyone is ready to fight.


    Some people''s weapons are no longer covered.


    Whether it''s a crossbow or a gun, it''s in hand.


    But no one shot.


    Because they know that once they do it, it''s really the time to fully develop the ROK.


    Everyone is waiting for the order from MESCO Poole.


    "With so many people? You are not welcome on my farm. "


    Lila gavich took a deep breath of his cigar and spat it on MESCO Poole''s face.


    "Here You can''t help it. "


    Just then, in the other direction of the farm.


    Suddenly there was a loud noise, followed by a fire.


    MESCO Poole''s face changed dramatically, and then he looked at Lila gavich.


    "You Not good I''ve been fooled! " MESCO Poole''s face was full of Rage: "do it!"


    Lira gavich''s body suddenly moved, and suddenly backed away.


    MESCO Poole''s face was uncertain, and he wanted to do it himself.


    But he had to take people to support the other side of the farm.


    It has to be said that Lila gavich''s hand is very beautiful.


    He came out in person and drove dozens of cars to block the gate of the farm.


    Let MESCO Pryor think that Lila gavich is going to attack the farm from the front.


    In fact, more than 50 cars are empty, and each car has a driver.


    MESCO Poole said, "leave a hundred people and follow me."


    MESCO Poole took people to the other side of the farm to help.


    But when we got to the scene, we found that the battle was over.


    There are more than ten bodies on the ground, all of which are the bodies of the dark elves.


    "What''s the matter? Have these odds and ends been returned? " Asked MESCO Poole in amazement.


    "Patriarch, they are here. We have wiped out all these people."


    MESCO Poole''s face changed again: "Damn it!"


    I''ve been cheated again! That old fox.


    "Come on, go ahead and reinforce." Exclaimed MESCO Poole.


    There are a hundred clansmen left in front of us. If the real main force of the dark elves is in front of us, our clansmen will lose a lot.


    At this time, wendini said, "patriarch, what if this is another trap?"


    MESCO pler was stunned for a moment, and quickly responded.


    What if it''s still a fake?


    If the dark elves really rush in this direction, it will be a big trouble.


    No, we can''t go on like this. If we go on like this, we and our people will be too passive.


    "All to the big house!" Said MESCO Poole.


    In fact, the best way is not to take the initiative to intercept.


    The farm is so large and covers an area of more than ten square kilometers. If they are allowed to block the leakage everywhere, they will be exhausted.


    The cunning of the old fox, elila gavich, would sooner or later play them to death.


    But in fact, this is a mistake that MESCO pler has fallen into.


    In fact, they are the defenders. They don''t need to rush like this.


    They can wait for work with ease and gather all their strength.


    Instead of being teased by Lila gavich.


    Right in front of the farm at the moment, after MESCO Poole took people away, Lila gavich also launched an attack.


    All the people in more than fifty cars got off.


    He had deliberately created the illusion that all of these were empty cars.


    In fact, this is just a tactic of attacking the West with one move.


    His real goal is to eat the wave of white elves in front of him.


    But just then, a loud horn came from the center of the farm.


    The white elves, who were fighting fiercely with the dark elves at the gate, heard the horn and began to retreat steadily.


    Lila gavich was disappointed, but the white elves had no choice but to retreat.


    "Chief, what shall we do now?"


    "How many people have we lost?"


    "Together with the 15 feints at the rear and the exchange of fire just now, twenty-eight died.""And they?"


    "They left almost forty bodies."


    "It''s a bit of a loss." Said Lila gavich, rather distressed.


    Although this time, with a plot, let them take advantage of the dark elves.


    But they also died, so it''s impossible to say who took advantage.


    "Disperse, enter." Lira gavich ordered.


    "Patriarch, don''t we come together?" Asked his men.


    "Idiot, I don''t know how many mines have been buried on this road. If you go in front, you will die. Besides, most of the other side has prepared heavy weapons." Said Lila gavich.


    In fact, there is another advantage of decentralization, which is to avoid war of attrition.


    Whether it''s the dark elves or the white elves, they are not willing to consume war.


    And Lila gavich and his people didn''t fight to death with the white elves.


    It''s for the entrance to the crypt.


    In the farmland of the farm, there are all sorghum and corn fields, which can completely cover a person.


    The dark elves began to disperse all over the fields, and then thought about the direction of the crypt entrance.


    In the field, the white spirit is also hidden.


    Soon there was fighting in the fields.


    Lila gavich went straight from the main road to the center of the farm.


    Da -


    Lila gavich suddenly felt what he was stepping on, but his reaction was so fast that he didn''t look like a fat man should.


    Lila gavich''s figure flashed, and the explosion engulfed him instantly.


    But when the flames of the explosion dissipated, Lila gavich walked on unhurt.


    Bombardment -


    I don''t know how many bombs I stepped on along the way.


    Lila gavich has never been hurt.


    "How many mines did MESCO Poole bury here, you bastard?" "When this war is over, I''m afraid the farm will be abandoned," Rilla gavage said to himself


    After all, there are dozens or hundreds of Mines buried in a farm. If a clansman or a child steps on them, they will sink themselves.


    When we got to the end of the road, MESCO Pule stood in front of Lila gavich.


    "Miscellaneous... Species, where are you going?"


    Lila gavich took a deep puff on the cheek.


    "What a disgusting bastard! Can''t you make me feel better?"


    "Your body can go there."

 Chapter 1548

    MESCO Pryor''s right hand flicks and a dagger shoots at Lila gavich.


    Lila gavich took a step back, but it was half a beat slow.


    The cigar that had been held in its mouth had been shaved away.


    Lila gavich''s face was even more discontented, and his fingers increased in strength with a sharp flick.


    MESCO Pule shot another dagger and cut off half of the cigar in the air.


    The dagger did not change its direction, and it still shot at Lila gavich.


    In the moment that I was about to shoot Lila gavich.


    Lila gavich was as transparent as a dagger passing through his head, unharmed.


    It''s not the first time MESCO pler and Lila gavich have played.


    He knows a lot about Lila gavic''s abilities.


    Shadow! This is the power of the dark elves.


    However, it is not innate, but the higher dark elves can awaken.


    Don''t look at Lila gavich like a meatball.


    In fact, he is a high dark elf.


    Higher dark elves are free to switch between reality and shadow.


    Whether it''s physical attack or magic attack, it can be easily avoided.


    Of course, it''s not invincible.


    The high dark elves can''t hide in the shadow forever.


    Like Lila gavic''s strength now, he can dodge for three seconds in the shadows.


    But for Lila gavic, three seconds is enough to change the game.


    MESCO Pule shot three throwing knives in a row.


    This time, Lila gavich had to hide.


    It''s like having countless daggers.


    I don''t know where he hid his dagger and kept shooting at Lila gavich.


    All of a sudden, Lila gavich lifted her clothes.


    MESCO Poole looks up.


    Seeing that Lila''s changed clothes were covered with grenades.


    MESCO Poole''s face changed, and he quickly backed away.


    It''s just by this time that Lila gavich has taken off his coat and thrown it towards MESCO Poole.


    MESCO Poole moved faster, pointing to the coat covered in grenades.


    There was a white light coming out of MESCO Poole''s fingers, and it enveloped the coat in a flash.


    Under the control of MESCO Poole, the coat took off.


    àØ -


    it''s not the sound of grenade explosion, and those are not grenades at all, but smoke bombs.


    "Bad..."


    With a murmur, MESCO Poole fell for it again.


    This damn old fox!


    Smoke shrouded the neighborhood in an instant.


    "Haha......" Lila gavich smiles smugly.


    It''s just at this time that MESCO Pryor can''t find Lila gavich.


    "Ouch." Lila gavich gave a sudden howl and a grab.


    Finding out it was a little girl, Lila gavich froze for a moment.


    Then there was a roar in the thick fog: "let go of baby."


    Lila gavich grabs his other hand in the fog, and Bader is caught by him.


    "It''s an adult''s game. Get the kids out of here."


    Lila gavich and the white elves are mortal enemies.


    But there is still a moral bottom line in my heart.


    Lila gavich threw the two kids out of the fog with both hands.


    Lila gavich had no intention of fighting.


    His real goal is not to kill the white elves.


    He intended to enter the crypt entrance.


    These smoke bombs are not ordinary smoke bombs, but special magic smoke bombs.


    This kind of magic smoke bomb can spread rapidly around in a very short time.


    Soon, with the center of the farm as the starting point, a small half of the farm was shrouded in dense fog released by smoke bombs.


    Lila gavich walks in the direction of the crypt entrance.


    At this time, MESCO Pule couldn''t find Lila gavich at all, even he couldn''t tell the direction.


    Lila gavich was very proud of it. This time, MESCO Pule, who calculated carefully, turned his game around. It was a rare victory.


    But at this time, a chill approached.


    Lila gevich had a kick at his feet and caught an arrow between his fingers.


    Lila gavich saw baby''s figure in the smoke.


    Just then, Bader attacked again.


    It''s just that he''s dealing with Lila gavich, a high dark elf.


    Even without shadow, under his bloated appearance, he has absolutely powerful force.Lila gavich had a left hand and Bader''s fist had been caught by him.


    "Little guy, if you don''t get away from me, I''m not polite."


    It''s just that in response to Lila gavich, it''s Bader''s trick to raise the legs.


    "Fat man, do you think I''m afraid of you?"


    Lila gavich suddenly pulls Bader, who screams and shoots an arrow on his shoulder.


    "Baby, you shot me."


    "Ah I''m sorry. I''m sorry In the thick smoke came Baoer''s apology.


    Lila gavich chuckled.


    These two little guys are no threat to him.


    But so far in the game, Lila gavich leaves Bader behind and continues to the crypt entrance.


    Soon, Lila gavich found the entrance.


    "Sniff..." Lila gavich had another laugh.


    MESCO Presley planted many mines at the entrance.


    It''s just that the mine is not a threat to him.


    All of a sudden, Lila gavich frowned, for Bader came again.


    But he didn''t know there were a lot of mines.


    Lila gavich hesitated, went up and pulled Bader, then dropped him into the crypt entrance.


    "How could maesco Poole, that fool, let two minors participate in this war?"


    "Ah You killed Bader. I''ll fight you. "


    The boy who was hiding nearby saw that Bader had been thrown into the entrance of the crypt. He immediately shouted and rushed to Lila gavich.


    At the same time, the bow and arrow in his hand shot three times, but the three arrows did not hit Lila gavich.


    She stepped on the mine herself.


    Lila gavich had a toothache: "faker, I''m an intruder, now I''m a nanny, that fool!"


    Once again, Lila gavich did the same, throwing the baby into the cave entrance.


    At this time, the smoke began to disperse gradually.


    Lila gavich takes out a black horn and blows it.


    Woo -


    MESCO Poole''s face changed, which was a signal of the dark elves'' retreat.


    Lila gavich has found the entrance?


    MESCO Pryor rushed to the entrance and saw Lila gavich standing there.


    "MESCO, are you here to see me off?" Lila gavich smiles at MESCO Poole.

 Chapter 1549

    MESCO Poole''s face was black.


    By this time he couldn''t stop Lila gavage.


    It''s just that Lila gavage is too cunning.


    He thought Lila gavic was going to fight him.


    But it turned out that Lila gavich had no such plan.


    Has been avoiding a real full-scale war.


    Now Lila gavich has a foot in the entrance.


    But just then, a cold arrow came.


    Lila gavich uses shadows directly to avoid the icy arrow.


    But the cold arrow burst in an instant. The cold air released by the ice arrow turned into an ice wall, blocking the entrance.


    At this moment, MESCO Pule and Lila gavich''s expression became very wonderful.


    MESCO Poole thought he had lost the game.


    Lila gavich also thinks he won.


    But the result was reversed in an instant.


    The entrance is frozen!


    Most of all, now Lila gavich is in a dilemma.


    This is the center of the farm, and the dark elves have retreated in the clarion call of Lila gavich.


    All around now are white elves.


    Lila gavich looks at wendini coming out, and her expression becomes more wonderful: "Hi, wendini, nice to meet you."


    "How do you want to die, fat man?" Said wendini coldly.


    If it''s just MESCO Pule and wendini, Lila gavich is not afraid.


    Even if you can''t fight, you can still escape.


    But now, it''s definitely not MESCO Poole and wendini that he has to face.


    "When are you going to divorce that junky man?" Asked Lila gavich, with a sheepish face.


    "I''m still talking nonsense at the end of my life."


    "My nonsense? I know you''ve been separated for a year. " Lila gavich said with a smile, "Oh yes, I saw your two children just now. They''re called Baoer and Bader, aren''t they?"


    "Where are they now?"


    "I just accidentally dropped them into the cave entrance. By the way, don''t worry, I left a mark on them."


    It was wendini''s and MESCO Poole''s turn to change color.


    "You damn fat pig!" Wendini roared.


    "What a cordial address." Lila gavich seems to enjoy this kind of address.


    "Wendini, don''t open the ice!" MESCO Presley looks at wendini.


    Lila gavich laughed without speaking.


    MESCO Presley was more anxious to see wendini''s hesitation.


    "Wendini, do you want our arrangement to fall short?" "And I''ve told you for a long time, don''t bring children to the battlefield!" cried MESCO Poole


    Lila gavage knows her old lover too well.


    The more impatient MESCO Poole is, the more likely wendini is to run counter.


    Wendini looked at Lila gavich and said coldly, "they are your children. If they die in it, I will make you die."


    At this time, Lila gavich''s expression became more wonderful.


    He kept his mouth open for a long time.


    After all, wendini pointed out that the ice wall cracked and then collapsed.


    Lila gavich turns and jumps into the crypt entrance.


    Lila gavich kept sliding, and there was a lot of confusion in her mind.


    "No wonder they can find my trace in the thick smoke. It turns out that I have the blood of dark elves." Lila gavich muttered to himself.


    Outside the entrance, MESCO Poole looked angrily at wendini.


    But before he could speak, wendini sprinted and jumped into the cave entrance.


    As soon as MESCO Poole''s face changed, he hesitated for half pay, and then jumped in.


    Now that Lila gavic is in the hole, of course he can''t fall behind.


    ¡­¡­


    End of battle -


    "anyone hurt?" Chen asked, "Raz, you are responsible for checking them. If there is any injury, you can deal with it."


    This battle is not bad. It is estimated that there are hundreds of spiders killed, one of which is the big one.


    the most common essence of the earth is a large bottle, estimated at two litres.


    some of the premium ground extracts are smaller than half a bottle, less than one hundred grams.


    ''s top gold land essence also has a small bottle, about the same quantity as advanced.


    It''s mainly that the big spider devil is equal to the output of other common spider devil, and the quality is also high.


    The big spider devil was killed by all of us, but Gaia''s credit is still the greatest.


    There is no denying that.


    But this battle is not easy.It''s just the first fight, and it''s already made people feel the pressure.


    People continue to go deep. In most cases, they need light to explore the road.


    However, it is not necessary for people to bring their own light source.


    Whether it''s Arras or Jolin Nash or Rouen fasibon, there''s this little magic that makes a steady light source.


    Even Moore Raz can do this little magic.


    All of a sudden, the ground shook for a while, at this time, a crack began to appear under the feet of all the people.


    "No!" Chen Yu suddenly accelerated to rush up and grabbed Rouen fasibon, who was hanging in the air.


    Rouen fasibon was also frightened at this time.


    Because at his feet is a piece of magma, this sudden earthquake, tear the channel, exposed the magma river below.


    Fortunately, the crack is not so big, even if it''s a jump, it can also jump over.


    But the earthquake still brought a wake-up call.


    The danger they face is not just creatures from the depths of the earth.


    And the power of the earth.


    That''s the biggest threat.


    Even Chen Yu dare not say that he can protect their integrity.


    Chen Yu is still at the back.


    It''s a good place to see everyone in front.


    But the second earthquake came again.


    Stronger than the first time.


    Chen Yu saw that the rock strata above the passage seemed to have a downward trend.


    "By..." Chen Yu didn''t want to. He rushed forward.


    The two arms propped up to lift the huge rock stratum.


    But the power of the fall is far beyond Chen''s imagination.


    No way One way!


    Chen Yu immediately used his unique skill.


    In a flash, Chen''s strength increased several times.


    "Chen..." Gaia looked back.


    "You go!" Chen Yu still felt Alexander.


    I''m afraid the weight of the rock linked above is millions of tons.


    At this time, Chen Yu barely supports, which depends on the friction between the rock block and the rock layer, and also barely supports.


    "Come on, I can''t hold on!" Chen Yu roared.


    At this time, Chen Yu was already suffering from a burst of sinews.


    Chen Yu doesn''t know how long he hasn''t worked so hard.


    Of course, as long as they are past, Chen can let go.


    People dare not neglect, all of them run forward with all their strength.


    The more they dawdle, the more pressure they put on Chen.

 Chapter 1550

    Chen is not the first to collapse.


    It''s the ground under Chen Yu''s feet.


    Great power is poured on the ground supported by Chen''s feet.


    The ground begins to crack and then completely collapses.


    Plus the huge pressure on Chen''s head.


    In a flash, Chen Yu was pressed down.


    Chen Yu couldn''t get away at this time.


    Fortunately, the physical strength does not crush Chen.


    Chen''s body fell into the magma, and there was a mountain of rocks pressing on it.


    Fortunately, the weight of the rock is not completely poured on Chen Yu.


    After falling into the magma, Xianli becomes more active, covering the surface of Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu began to destroy the rock mass on his body.


    After more than ten minutes of hard work, Chen Yu finally came out from under the rock mass.


    The dragon scale armor on the body remains intact, and the helmet is not damaged.


    Chen Zhu poured out the magma from the armor.


    Chen Chu looks around his eyes, surrounded by a magma river.


    Chen Yu flies on the magma River and moves along it.


    In some places, the terrain is sheltered, and Chen Yu has to jump into the magma river again and flow the magma in the past.


    But on the whole, it''s quite spacious along the way.


    Chen Yu came to the magma lake where he met the immortal bird.


    Even flying above the magma lake, Chen can still feel the heat wave coming.


    But at this time, Chen Yu, even in the face of magma, had no harm to him.


    What''s more, it''s just a heat wave.


    However, if it is immersed in magma, it will consume a lot of Xianli.


    So Chen Yu didn''t want to be immersed in magma all the time.


    Chen could not find any trace of the members of the association.


    I have to go shopping by myself.


    As for their current situation, Chen is not sure.


    Chen Zhu saw some caves around the magma lake.


    Some caves are spouting magma.


    Chen Yu comes to the entrance of one of the caves.


    He felt the depth of the cave as if there were signs of life.


    It''s good to be a member of the guild or a monster underground.


    Although Chen''s perception can not be as clear as the scope shrouded in a small world.


    But this perception is similar to superhuman listening.


    Xianli greatly improved the body function of Chen Yu.


    From physical resistance to attack, to various kinds of resistance, to the overall improvement of physical strength, vision, hearing and response.


    Chen Yu really doubts that if he continues to evolve, he will become like superman in the movie.


    In fact, many of Chen''s abilities are close to Superman.


    For example, if we use the method of unification, Chen''s strength can reach 150000 tons.


    If he does his best, Chen can even push the world''s largest ships.


    After walking for a few minutes, Chen Yu suddenly heard footsteps in front of him.


    Chen Yu went straight ahead.


    Chen Yu thought that he was a member of the association.


    However, I didn''t expect that they were not members of the association.


    It''s a girl, baby?


    The daughter of the owner of the Porsche franchise?


    Chen Yu was a little surprised, and bao''er looked at the man who appeared suddenly with a look of amazement.


    The man in strange outfit.


    Because Chen was wearing a helmet, the baby didn''t recognize Chen.


    While bao''er is looking at Chen Yu, Chen Yu is also looking at bao''er.


    The temperature here is at least two or three Baidu.


    But baby seems to adapt to the temperature here.


    There is a red mark on her forehead, and the exposed skin on her body also has some red lines.


    A bow made of delicate mistletoe branches is in the baby''s hand.


    Watch Chen Yu with vigilance.


    "Who are you? Why are you here? "


    "That''s what I should ask you. Who are you? Why don''t you wear protective clothing and be able to appear here?" Chen asked.


    A psychic? There seems to be no magic in her.


    Bao''er did not answer Chen''s question, but raised his bow, drew back the string, put on the arrow and pointed at Chen.


    "Tell me who you are."


    All of a sudden, the baby''s string released without any sign.


    Chen Zhuo was shocked for a moment. How dare this little girl do it to herself?


    However, he soon found that the arrow shot by bao''er was deviated and much more.


    Arrows flew over Chen''s head.


    When Chen looked back, he found that it was a lizard full of flames.


    This salamander is about three meters long. It''s red and has black spots.It looks like obitos, but it''s a lot smaller than obitos.


    Today''s obitos, in the ordinary state, is nine meters long.


    If you change into a fire dragon, it will be about 12 meters long.


    Chen Xun didn''t expect that he was so perceptive that he didn''t realize that the salamander was close.


    "I saved your life. Can you say who you are now?"


    Is that a life saver?


    Chen Yu is speechless.


    However, Chen opened the helmet mask.


    "Hi Little girl, we meet again. "


    "It''s you!" When bao''er saw Chen''s honor, he immediately raised his bow again: "Why are you here? Are you with the dark elves? "


    Dark elves? What is it?


    Is it the night elf in WoW?


    "I''m a researcher."


    "Researchers?" Bao''er looks at Chen Yu with his head askew. "What are you studying?"


    "Geology."


    "No wonder." Baoer''s knowledge reserve seems to make her think that it is reasonable to study geology here.


    She didn''t seem to notice Chen''s armor. It was very unusual.


    "What''s the matter with your outfit?"


    "Heat insulation suit, high temperature resistant." "It''s you, why not be afraid of the heat," Chen said


    "Why should I tell you." "You''d better get out of here as soon as possible. It''s very dangerous here," said the boy


    "I''m not afraid of danger." Chen Yu said quietly.


    "Get out of here, I won''t protect you." My baby pretends to be tough.


    Unfortunately, Chen can''t be fooled. Chen doesn''t think so and says, "what if I don''t go?"


    Bao''er raised his bow and arrow again and pointed at Chen Yu: "then I will kill you. Are you afraid?"


    "I''m afraid."


    "Then get out of here."


    "It is said that this place is closer to hell. Will it go to hell faster after death?"


    Bao''er looks at Chen Yu and thinks that he is a neuropathy. He turns around and walks away.


    Chen Yu is shameless to follow her behind.


    Baoer walked a few steps and turned around discontentedly: "what are you doing with me?"


    "Is this your home?"


    "What do you say?" Baby raises his bow and arrow again.


    Chen immediately raised his hands: "I mean, I need to go this way to leave."


    "You can''t leave where you came from?"


    "There is a lake of magma."


    "Then why are you coming over there?"


    "Because I came here first. I saw that there was no way, and then I turned back."

 Chapter 1551

    Baoer doesn''t believe it. After walking for a few minutes in the direction of Chen Yu''s arrival, he saw a huge magma lake.


    Even if she doesn''t believe it, she can only believe Chen Yu''s words.


    After all, even if she has a special blood, it is impossible for her to flow through this large magma lake.


    Baby and Bader are very special. They are twins.


    And they have the lineage of white elves and dark elves.


    Of course, it also proves that white elves and dark elves are the same race.


    How do humans distinguish species?


    All that can mate and reproduce are the same species.


    Just like the yellow, white and black people, they can breed together to produce the next generation.


    So no matter what color it is, it''s actually the same species.


    Humans, monkeys and orangutans are infertile, so although they are both primates, they do not belong to the same species.


    Even if white elves and dark elves belittle and hate each other, they can''t change this fact.


    Baoer and Bader''s mother, wendini, are of ice lineage, but they both awaken to the flame lineage.


    In this hot environment, they will not be hurt, but will become more and more powerful.


    So Baoer is still alert to Chen Yu.


    But he was not afraid of Chen Yu''s reason.


    It''s because this is her home court.


    Chen Yu poked the red pattern on Baoer''s arm with his finger.


    This red pattern looks beautiful.


    That''s why Baoer is not afraid of high temperature.


    "Don''t touch me. I''ll kill you." Said the baby fiercely.


    It''s just that it''s hard to be afraid of how she can disguise her ferocious expression.


    "Why are you here?" Chen asked curiously.


    "It''s none of your business." The baby stares at Chen Yu.


    "Tell me about your elves and what happened to the dark elves you just said."


    "You don''t have to know." Bao''er rejects Chen''s question.


    Just then, three salamanders appeared in front.


    One of them is bigger than the other two. It''s estimated that it''s eight meters long and big.


    This salamander makes Chen Yu wonder if it has something to do with the dragon.


    But salamanders don''t have horns, and Chen doesn''t feel dragon''s breath in them.


    Baby is not afraid at all.


    "You''d better stay away, otherwise, I can''t protect you later No, I won''t protect you at all. " Baoer corrected his own saying: "anyway, your life and death have nothing to do with me."


    "It doesn''t matter who says it. If you think about it, I''m a rich man and a big customer of your father''s Porsche franchise. If I live, I can spend more in your father''s franchise, and your father makes more money, and then you can have more pocket money. You''re right."


    The baby was stunned for a moment, and seemed to really think about it.


    But before her brain turned around, three salamanders had been killed.


    The baby''s figure leaps, high leaps.


    Her jump was at least four meters high, and her tiptoe took advantage of the rock to fall behind the salamander.


    Then draw the bow in your hand and put it again.


    Hit the head of a salamander with precision.


    The arrow has a strong penetration.


    Not only did it penetrate the salamander''s head from behind, but also the rocks that pierced the ground.


    One of the biggest salamanders rushed straight to Chen.


    As soon as Chen Yu''s breath was released, the biggest salamander immediately stopped.


    Just then, baby''s rescue has arrived.


    "Be careful!" After a big drink, bao''er swooped at the back of the salamander, drew a dagger from his waist, and stabbed the salamander heavily in the neck.


    The salamander is frantically struggling, and the baby is extremely nimble.


    In the moment of success, he jumped aside and shot two more arrows, all of which hit the third salamander.


    In less than two minutes, all three salamanders were killed by her.


    The whole process is very pleasant.


    Chen Chu straddled the body of the salamander and pulled the clothes of La bao''er.


    Her clothes were loose, and she had a strap of the same material tied to her waist.


    If it''s ordinary clothes, in this high temperature environment, it''s estimated that they will all self ignite.


    But baby''s clothes are still intact under such high temperature.


    "What material are you made of? So resistant to high temperatures. "


    Bao''er pats Chen Yu''s palm on his face.


    "How can you do this? Don''t touch it."


    Chen wants to tear down a piece of research.


    However, the material of this dress is much stronger than Chen''s imagination.If Chen Zhu forcibly pulled it off, he would probably take bao''er''s clothes off directly.


    "If you move again, I will be rude to you."


    Bao''er''s eyes toward Chen Yu have changed into a kind of eyes.


    Instead of leaving at once, Baoer began to cut off a piece of salamander meat with a knife.


    "Can I have this?"


    "Yes, but its meat has certain toxicity. Ordinary people will have toxic effects if they eat it. Of course, it is not fatal." Baoer looks at Chen Yu. "But you have no choice now. If you don''t want to die here, you''d better take some with you."


    Chen Yu''s mouth is curled. Is it poisonous?


    Let''s forget about it.


    Although Chen Yu does not exclude the flesh of magical creatures.


    But Chen''s mouth is always very close.


    It''s a little toxic. Chen can''t eat it.


    Suddenly, the baby suddenly raised the bow and arrow, pointing to the front passage: "who, come out!"


    Bader jumped out of the front passage.


    "Honey, it''s you. Why did you come down?" Bader didn''t expect to meet beau here.


    "Bader, you make me easy to find."


    Bader looked at Chen Yu again: "honey, who is he?"


    "It''s the man who bought a car in dad''s shop last time." Said the baby.


    "He? How could he be here? "


    "He''s a geologist. He came here to do research and just met him."


    "Honey, are you kidding? I haven''t heard that geologists can drill in the abyss. " Although Bader is only an hour older than Baoer, his brain is more intelligent than Baoer.


    At least he can distinguish between normal and abnormal.


    Bader looked at Chen Yu warily: "who are you?"


    Baoer looked at Chen Yu and said, "I thought he was wrong for a long time. He was not afraid when he met a salamander. It seems that my guess is right."


    Chen Yu''s mouth is curled, but the little girl knows how to deal with the situation.


    "Well, in fact, I am an underground human. My ancestors and I have been living underground. This is our home. We occasionally go to the ground and hide in human beings." Chen Yu''s low voice, pretending to be mysterious, said.


    Baby and Bader are in a trance, underground human?


    "Do the underground humans in science fiction really exist?"


    "Is there an underground world?"

 Chapter 1552

    Chen Yu''s nonsense, these two children really believe it.


    However, Chen''s stomach is not only discussed.


    Because the two so-called elves are not from the fantasy story.


    It''s no surprise to talk about the underground world in science fiction.


    Chen Yu had no intention of convincing them at all.


    As a result They believe it.


    Chen Yu didn''t know whether to say they were stupid or naive.


    Chen Yu is used to lying.


    As a result, they believed it.


    Your people This is what they call Chen Yu now.


    "How many people are there in your land?"


    "Where is your underground world? Can you take us? "


    "Tell me about your elves, why are you here?"


    "It''s not the dark elves, it''s all them."


    "They want to find the water of enlightenment in the cave," complained boar


    "Water of enlightenment? What is it? " Chen asked, puzzled.


    "It''s a treasure that can evolve elvish lineage."


    "Baby." Bader reminds baby right away.


    Bader is usually careless, but his mind is clear.


    "Where is the water of enlightenment?" Chen Yutian asked shamelessly.


    Knowing that this is someone else''s secret, Chen Yu still wants to know.


    This enlightening water is a good thing as soon as you hear its name.


    Suddenly, a chill came from behind.


    Chen Yu suddenly raised his arm and grabbed it.


    This is an arrow, and not an ordinary arrow.


    Chen Yu caught the arrow in the moment, the arrow suddenly burst out a chill.


    Chen''s shoulders froze in a flash.


    Chen Chu looks back and sees wendini coming out of the corner.


    "Mom!" Bader and baby exclaimed in surprise.


    Wendini''s face was still cold, and there was a chill around her.


    Chen Yu is a little surprised. The ability of these elves to hide their breath is really excellent.


    As long as they are not in their own small world, their perception can not be detected at all.


    Wendini looked at Chen Yu coldly: "Sir, it''s a shame to cheat two children."


    Chen Yu grinned. She seemed to have heard what she had just said to tease two children.


    "So you''re going to make face for your children?"


    The ice on Chen''s shoulder suddenly cracked and he moved his arm.


    Wendini''s pupils contracted suddenly.


    To be honest, she is not willing to conflict with Chen Yu here.


    Because her attributes are bound to be restrained by the environment here.


    Half of her strength now has to be used to withstand the heat here.


    Chen''s strength is very deep.


    But he can ignore his own ice arrow and cold air, which means it''s hard to defeat him here.


    As for Baoer and Bader, they have been strengthened in this environment.


    But they are still not strong enough.


    And they don''t have enough experience.


    It''s too dangerous to fight Chen Yu.


    "Are you the enemy?"


    "Of course not. I have nothing to do with you. Of course, I have nothing to do with your enemies." Chen said.


    "Bader, baby, come here." Said wendini.


    Bader and baby run to wendini.


    They thought wendini was going to fight Chen Yu.


    But wendini turned and left with them.


    However, Chen Yu was shameless behind them.


    Wendini raised his bow and pointed to Chen Yu: "what do you mean, sir?"


    "It''s not interesting, it''s just lost." Chen Yuli said of course.


    "I have no obligation to show you the way." Wendini is always the tone and attitude of resisting people.


    It''s a pity that Chen Yu''s face is dead. Anyway, it depends on wendini.


    She is willing to lead the way or not. Anyway, Chen is not going to leave.


    "Let''s go each way."


    Wendini was a little annoyed and fired an arrow at Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu still grasped the arrow easily, this time his whole body was frozen.


    But in a flash, Chen Zhu broke the ice on his body.


    Wendini was even more annoyed: "what do you want?"


    "Mom, do you want to fight with him?"


    Baby and Bader are both militants.


    Especially in this environment.The heat seemed to ignite their fighting spirit and blood in their bodies.


    Wendini''s eyes flickered.


    She was thinking about how much the odds would be if their mother, son, mother and daughter and Chen Yu started.


    But after considering half pay, she gave up the idea in silence.


    Judging from Chen''s current strength.


    Even if they win, they won''t be able to leave.


    Neither Baoer nor Bader was injured, which was what wendini wanted to see.


    "Let''s go." Wendini finally decided to follow Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu is a self-made walking beside wendini.


    "What abilities do you elves have? Is it your ability to shoot the ice arrow just now? " Chen Yu is a curious baby. He is always curious about the unknown: "I don''t feel magic in you. What do you control the power of elements?"


    Wendini was secretly annoyed and turned a blind eye to Chen''s question.


    However, bao''er is very enthusiastic to explain to Chen Yu.


    "We elves are naturally close to the elements." "We are not controlling the elements, we are communicating with them," said Bao


    "Baby." Wendini shouted.


    Baby shrunk his head and spit out his little tongue.


    "Intimate elements? Communicate with elements? " Chen Yu became more and more curious.


    Do you want to catch a spirit to study?


    Just then, there was a sudden rumble in front of us.


    Earthquake? Chen Yu has some doubts.


    Wendini jumped up and Bader followed.


    After Baoer jumped up, he immediately said to Chen, "the surrounding elements tell us that there is a magma flow in front of us in this direction."


    Speaking, the front has rushed to the rolling red torrent.


    Chen immediately jumped up and grasped the cliff.


    Chen Yu felt wendini''s eyes at the same time.


    At that moment, it seemed that wendini was going to make a move.


    But at last she gave up the idea.


    Wendini, bao''er and Bader were the three people who jumped up and down the cliff.


    Even Chen can''t be as precise as they are.


    Even if it is a bulge, they can fully grasp it.


    However, Chen Yu is also acting like this. How they move forward, Chen Yu also moves forward.


    Wendini has been secretly observing Chen Yu.


    In her heart, she wondered how Chen had done it.


    Chen''s movements are rougher than theirs. Normally, he should have fallen into the magma below.

 Chapter 1553

    Four people left jump right jump, finally jumped to a platform.


    The rock mass behind this platform has a channel.


    When Chen Yu landed on the platform, he found that this passage had artificial traces.


    And the mouth here is very open, it looks like a grand canyon.


    The magma river below shines brightly here.


    Wendini looked at Chen Yu. She was very confused about Chen Yu''s movements.


    Because many of Chen''s actions are against the laws of physics.


    Wendini can roughly judge that Chen Yu is a strengthening department psychic.


    But even in the reinforcement system, there are differences.


    For example, English, to be exact, is also a kind of reinforcement system.


    Chen Yu is also recalling the actions of wendini''s mother, son and daughter.


    Even though Chen Yu is far ahead of the three of them in terms of physical fitness, their movements are still unrepeatable.


    Their movements are all about human kinematics and footholds as calculated by computers.


    Even if Chen Yu imitated the painting of gourd, movement and foothold, he just drew cat according to tiger.


    You can''t learn the essence from the surface.


    Of course, this is a special ability of elves.


    Learning will not and will not frustrate Chen.


    What can I do with my race.


    Suddenly, a sound came from the passage.


    There''s life in the passage!


    At this time, Chen yanmeng pulled the baby.


    Before bao''er could scold Chen Yu, something suddenly crossed her position.


    After that thing shot into the air, it flew more than ten meters away, and then there was a loud noise.


    It''s like the power of a grenade explosion.


    In the dark of the passage, there is some red light.


    That red light should be the eye of some creature.


    "The nest builder of the abyss."


    Wendini''s face was a little dignified, and she couldn''t help looking at Chen Yu.


    Obviously, she was worried about whether Chen would hurt her children.


    However, Chen''s actions just won her trust.


    "Help me protect Bader and baby, and I''ll get rid of the nest maker of the abyss."


    "You''re on your way. I''ll take care of your daughter." Chen Yu looked at wendini seriously.


    "Don''t think I don''t know what you mean in the East," said wendini in a fit of exasperation


    "In fact, I don''t mean anything else. Don''t take it for granted."


    At this time, the abyss builders crawled out of the passage.


    This is a creature that looks like a spider.


    Of course, it''s ten thousand times bigger than spiders.


    It has a body shape of about five meters, six hairy legs and feet.


    Just from the head all the way to the tail covered with red eyes.


    Let''s call it eyes. There are hundreds of them.


    It has a big, round belly with a cocked tail and a hole at the end.


    Its mouth opens like a petal.


    "So ugly." Chen can''t help but make complaints about it.


    On this point, Bader and Bao Er are quite agree.


    Wendini''s face was a little dignified. He raised his bow.


    But before she could shoot out the arrow, the tail of the nest builder in the abyss snapped, and a red ball shot at her.


    Boom -


    wendini dodged the explosion at full speed, shooting at the nest builders in the abyss.


    Looking at the one who is about to shoot into the abyss to build a nest.


    But the nest builders of the abyss opened their mouths and spewed out magma, which just hit the arrow.


    Wendini gave a damn.


    The nest builders in the abyss are the most headache underground creatures of the elves.


    They react very quickly, and the eyes behind them are compound eyes.


    Its compound eye can catch any attack, even sharper than the highest speed camera of human beings.


    Wendini jumped on the rock wall and jumped over the nest builders of the abyss.


    It has to be said that wendini''s movements are full of beauty.


    It is quite different from Chen''s fighting style.


    Most of the time, Chen Yu is straightforward.


    But the battle of elves is like art and dance.


    On her head and feet, wendini shot an arrow at the nest maker in the abyss below.


    The body of the deep nester also bounced back, dodging the arrow of wendini and hanging on the rock wall at the same time.


    The nest builders of the abyss move up and down the cliff.


    And wendini.


    Chen found that wendini''s chill was getting weaker.


    Wendini''s attacks were less frequent.


    Chen thinks about the problems wendini is facing now.Chen Yu quietly uses the thread of a needle. An invisible thread wraps around the leg of the nest builder in the abyss.


    The nest builders in the abyss were shocked and wanted to break away from the invisible thread.


    But the tenacity of this thread is far greater than that of any metal.


    Wendini''s attack fell on him at the same time.


    The nest builders of the abyss tried to avoid, but one leg was tied.


    It could not escape the attack of wendini.


    The arrow pierced the back of the nest builder in an instant.


    The back of the deep nester was frozen instantly, and then the other five legs and feet lost their grip and fell from the cliff into the magma.


    Roar -


    wendini gasped, a trace of doubt in her eyes.


    What''s the matter? The attack he just made is a tentative attack.


    The nest builders of the abyss cannot be hit at all.


    But why are pit builders hit?


    This is unreasonable.


    The nest builders in the abyss have the ability to avoid.


    Wendini recalled the action of the nest builder in the abyss.


    It seemed to stop for a moment.


    Wendini looked at Chen Yu and said, "did you do it just now?"


    "What?" Chen Yu pretends to be confused.


    "Nothing." Wendini didn''t ask.


    Although she didn''t feel it, she didn''t see Chen''s movements.


    But she thought it must be Chen Yu who did it, otherwise she could not win so easily.


    Wendini led the way into the tunnel.


    Her power consumption just now is not low, and in this environment, she wants to recover very hard through elements.


    The surrounding elements are too restless for her to recover.


    "Sir, since you are a member of our team, should you also play your own value?"


    Wendini is now at a loss, and she doesn''t want her son and daughter to do it.


    After all, everything here is very dangerous, so she decided on Chen Yu.


    "Tell me about the elves." Chen said.


    "What do you want to know about us?"


    "I''m interested in you all." Chen Yu made no secret of his intention: "and what is the water of enlightenment."


    "Agardius, this is our real name, which means the son of nature. Elves are more human names, which come from movies, games and novels." Said wendini.


    "I think the son of elements is more suitable for you."

 Chapter 1554

    Wendini shrugged: "amandadil is the son of the elements in the Elvish language, and the water of enlightenment is amandadil''s blood."


    "But Amanda Deere is a symbol of depravity, insidious evil and bloodthirsty, and the dark elves have been lured by Amanda Deere to drink Amanda Deere''s blood, and thus degenerated."


    Chen Yu frowned, and wendini''s words seemed to contradict each other.


    "You say that the water of enlightenment can make the elves evolve, and then you say that amantadil''s blood is the water of enlightenment, and then you say that the dark elves drink amantadil''s blood and fall, so whether the dark elves have evolved or fallen?"


    Chen Yu put forward his doubts: "or do you think your ancestors envied the dark elves, and the dark elves evolved, but the other elves did not, so they deliberately split up and slander the dark elves?"


    Chen thinks this possibility is possible.


    Isn''t this the envy and jealousy that typical people have and don''t have?


    "Not so easy, of course." Wendini said without hesitation: "amandadil came three thousand years ago, when there were no dark elves. At that time, the Elves were still a whole. Amandadil pretended to be a sage and came to the elves'' tribe. He used our kindness and trust to lure the whole elves'' tribe to drink his blood, not only the dark elves, but the whole elves All the tribes drank it. "


    "And then?"


    "Later, some of them were lured by amandadil''s blood and degenerated into amandadil''s servants. From then on, the elves split into white elves and dark elves. Under amandadil''s leadership, the dark elves launched a war against the white elves."


    "Who won in the end?" Chen asked.


    "Of course, we won, light conquered darkness, justice conquered evil, and amantadil was sealed by us." Wendini''s tone is still cold, but in her tone, with a bit of pride.


    However, Chen did not agree with the so-called depravity.


    People''s thoughts may change, but their personalities will not.


    For example, the original source of depravity.


    He also has the ability to control others.


    But that''s control, not depravity.


    Control is not the same as degradation.


    If there is any one in the world who can make people degenerate.


    Then this man can rule the world.


    Take God for example. In any myth system, God is the most powerful existence.


    But can God change one''s mind?


    If God can change everyone''s mind.


    Then he can make the world''s human beings become his followers directly.


    Then God doesn''t need to build a religion.


    Of course, Chen Yu won''t argue with wendini.


    After all, the story has been around for three thousand years.


    It is obviously impossible for Chen Yu to subvert the story of three thousand years by his own cognition.


    "Is this the place where amandadil was sealed?"


    "Yes, our ancestors of the white elves sealed amandadil here."


    "The dark elves want to release Amanda Deere?"


    "The dark elves are not stupid. If amandadil is released, they will become slaves again. The dark elves just want to get amandadil''s blood, which is the water of enlightenment."


    ¡­¡­


    "I said, I just want the water of enlightenment, I''m not going to release Amanda Deere." Lila gavich said angrily.


    "Do you think I will believe you?" MESCO Pryor looked coldly at Lila gavich, his eyes full of distrust and hatred.


    He knows Lila gavich so well, this sly old fox.


    Just like his master son Amanda Deere, they are so insidious and dangerous.


    "It''s no good for me to release Amanda Deere."


    "I won''t believe you."


    Lila gavich looked at MESCO Poole with a sneer: "you want to get the water of enlightenment, you hypocrite, you say you want to stop me, but you have no real meaning of stopping me since you met me. Obviously, you want the water of enlightenment."


    "Better than falling into your hands." Said MESCO Poole calmly.


    "Are you not afraid of degeneration?" "I don''t know if it will be very interesting if you, a white elf, who is proud of your blood and thinks highly of yourself, degenerates into a" bastard "


    "Do you think it''s the first time we white elves have come down here?" "Every generation, the white Elves will come down to extract the water of enlightenment, and as the descendants of the white elves, we will not be polluted by the degenerate will of amandadil," sneered MESCO Pule


    "Despicable, no wonder so many generations, you white elves have been able to awaken so many high bloodlines, so you have been hiding." Lila gavich is angry and jealous.After all, for example, the dark elves spent hundreds of years exploring the location of the cave entrance.


    And the dark elves don''t have high bloodlines in every generation.


    For example, when Lila gavich took over as the leader of the dark elves, he was just a common dark corner.


    And the last clan leader of the dark elves was just a member of ordinary blood.


    But the white elves have always controlled this place. They can come in at any time if they want.


    And the white elves have always been of high blood.


    Each generation has three or four high elves.


    Lila gavich and other dark elves don''t understand why.


    They thought it was because their bloodline was purer.


    Now I understand that it''s not blood at all.


    It''s because they''ve been monitoring themselves.


    They are both guards and thieves.


    They said that amandadil''s blood would corrupt the elves.


    But they never stopped using Amanda Deere''s blood.


    Is there anyone in the world more shameless than them?


    And Lila gavich never believed that story.


    Although the story also spread among the dark elves.


    Lila gavich believes that his will cannot be polluted by enlightened water.


    Lila gavich looks to MESCO Poole.


    There was a smile on his face.


    "Have you ever used water of enlightenment?"


    Mesko pler looked at Lila gavich. "You know, the water of enlightenment can only be used once, and the second time it doesn''t work."


    "I thought that you, a waste, rely on the water of enlightenment to awaken the higher lineage."


    "You are not the only genius in the world."

 Chapter 1555

    All of a sudden, Lila gavich and MESCO Pule stopped at the same time.


    In front of the two men, there was a lot of the bodies of the people who built nests in the abyss.


    It looks like there''s been a war here.


    There are about a hundred bodies of abyssal nesting people.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Was it wendini or two?" Lila gavich has some doubts.


    MESCO Pule shook his head: "these abyssal nesting people are not easy to deal with. Their ability is very restrained. So many abyssal nesting people can''t be killed by the three of them."


    "Who else are they?"


    MESCO Pule and Lila gavich found out after careful examination.


    There are many traces at the scene, some of which are obviously left by human beings.


    And there''s magic in the scene.


    "Psychic!"


    Both came to this conclusion.


    "What''s the matter? Why is there a psychic? In addition to your own people, you also let outsiders come here? "


    "No, how can I let outsiders in." MESCO Pryor looked deeply at Keith gavich.


    "Then why do outsiders appear here?"


    "Aren''t you an outsider?"


    When Lila gavich heard MESCO Poole''s words, he was so angry that he almost had to fight with him directly.


    But Lila gavich endured.


    "Don''t you have a clue?"


    "No, I don''t know how they got here."


    "Really?" Lila gavich has a lot of distrust of MESCO Pule.


    "I don''t have to explain anything to you."


    "There are a lot of these people. They should have left in this direction." Lila gavich has been watching MESCO Poole, looking at him.


    MESCO Poole hesitated and said, "follow me."


    "Will they also come for the water of enlightenment?" Asked Lila gavich tentatively.


    MESCO''s face changed a little, and Lila gavich added, "is that the direction of amandadil''s seal?"


    MESCO Poole stopped talking and went straight in that direction.


    ¡­¡­


    "Gaia, will something happen to the president?"


    "No, we are all good. Do you think Chen is not as good as you?"


    Although it hurts people, it''s true.


    Together, they are not Chen''s rivals.


    All of a sudden, the footsteps of the people stopped, a magma River blocked in front of them.


    On the other side of magmatic River, there are two closed stone gates.


    That''s right! Artificial stone gate.


    "How could there be a stone gate?"


    "Is this the treasure that the president said?"


    "But how does the river go?"


    Not everyone can fly, and not everyone can jump over the magma river more than 20 meters wide.


    Gaia thought for a moment and said, "I''ll take you there."


    With that, Gaia turned into a fire dragon, first carrying half of the people.


    Then go back and pick up the other half.


    They stood in front of two stone gates.


    The stone gate is very large. It is estimated to be fifty meters high.


    It''s also very beautiful.


    Many obscure patterns are carved on the stone door.


    In modern times, this process is a huge amount of work.


    What''s more, the trace of this stone gate is obviously not the product of this era.


    It''s hard to imagine who the builder of this stone gate was.


    In such an underground place, such stone gates can be made.


    "How to open it?"


    "I''ll try." Gaia becomes a fire dragon again.


    However, her body length of 20 meters in front of these two closed stone doors is also a little small.


    Gaia hit the stone gate with all his strength, but it didn''t respond.


    "No, we can''t open the stone gate with brute force." Gaia shook his head and said.


    It''s too heavy. These two stone doors weigh at least a thousand tons.


    Gaia''s power is only a drop in the bucket for these two stone gates.


    "Gaia, you take me up there." Allah said.


    "Well? Did you find anything? "


    "The pattern on it should be some kind of magic circuit." Allah said.


    Because the stone gate is too high and large, alas can''t see it all.


    Gaia took Arras and flew to the top of the stone gate.


    Arras began to study the pattern on it.


    "I see." ARAS soon understood."Can you open these two stone doors?"


    "No problem. Although it looks huge, it''s not really complicated." "The makers of these two stone gates are not very skilled in magic," said Arras


    ARAS''s tone was rather complacent.


    Of course, she does have proud capital.


    She may not be the strongest in the association.


    But she is definitely the most knowledgeable in magic.


    And it''s very broad.


    Arras is back on the ground.


    I looked around my eyes again.


    Finally, pointing to the magma river not far away, he said, "have you seen the valve on the edge of the magma river? Open the valve."


    Ingrid went up and opened the valve.


    This valve is a small mechanism, but it''s not too complicated.


    When the valve opened, the magma flowed into a ditch.


    Then follow the ditch to the middle of Shimen.


    The lines on the stone door began to light up.


    Click and roar -


    the stone gate began to make a huge friction sound.


    Everyone took a step back.


    After all, these two stone gates are too big.


    Even if it''s just opened, there''s a sense of collapse.


    Facing these two stone gates, everyone felt their own insignificance.


    However, when the two stone doors opened to the maximum, the stone doors began to merge back.


    Go in, or you''ll close it.


    Everyone hurried into the stone gate.


    Fortunately, the merging speed of Shimen is not fast.


    After all the people went in, Shimen was still merging slowly.


    The previous magma was still flowing along the ditch.


    It also illuminates the passage behind the stone gate.


    There are many corpses on the ground of the passage, and there are many metal statues on both sides.


    "Wow These are the sacred statues. " Rouen fasibon exclaimed, "the way of making this holy sculpture has long been lost. I didn''t expect to see it again here."


    "Carved statue?" Everyone looked at Rouen fasibon in bewilderment.


    Rouen fasibon said regretfully, "it''s a pity that he won''t be there. Otherwise, he can take all these statues back. It''s a pity."


    All of these statues are five meters high and have different postures.


    It weighs at least a few tons, and even Gaia can''t carry them all the time.


    Rouen fasibon was not willing to leave after groping up and down the statues.


    "Rouen, how long are you going to stay here?"

 Chapter 1556

    Just then, Moore suddenly saw a line written on the base of the statue.


    But he can''t understand what it says.


    Moore reached for the words on the base and erased them.


    Click -


    suddenly, the carved statue in front of Moore moved.


    "Well, this statue seems to move." Moore looked up at the tall carved statue in front of him.


    "Nonsense what? Moore, get out of the way. " Cried Rouen fasibon.


    At this time, the statue in front of Moore suddenly held a big sword and fell down towards him.


    Whew -


    Moore did not respond, but Ingrid rushed up at this time.


    In the blink of an eye, he threw Moore away.


    But they saw that Ingrid''s arm had been broken.


    English fell to the ground, screaming.


    "Ingrid!" All the people exclaimed.


    By this time, the statue of the holy Carver was already holding a big sword, and once again it was cutting towards Ingrid.


    Boom -


    Jolin Nash also shot at this time.


    Because the statue is too close to Ingrid and Moore.


    So she uses wind magic, violent shock.


    Several meters high and tons of carved statues were blown out directly to the ground several meters away.


    Moore Raz went up to stop the bleeding for Ingrid, and then he put a pressure on the injury.


    The statue stands up again. At this time, Gaia pulls out a big sword and blocks the attack of the statue.


    Although this passage is quite large, it can''t make Gaia change.


    But even if Gaia doesn''t change, he can still block the attack of the carved statue.


    "Gaia, you''re going to destroy it completely." "There''s a core in its body, and you have to break it, or it won''t stop," said Rouen fasibon


    "Where is the core hidden?"


    "Not necessarily, anywhere."


    The great sword of Gaia made an effort to split, and the statue of the holy carving was split again.


    The sword that carved the statue was also cut by Gaia.


    But when the statue stood up again, the broken sword, like a magnet, came back to the fracture, and the crack also closed.


    "What kind?" Gaia asked, taking time.


    "I don''t know. It''s the first time I''ve seen a carved statue."


    Bombardment -


    Jolin Nash gives Gaia cover and two blasts are ejected.


    The body of the statue is undamaged.


    The body of the statue is made of metal.


    Although the explosive power of Jolin Nash is not so bad, its destructive power to metal is very limited.


    Gaia wielded a big sword, took a flame arc, and fell down heavily.


    The body of the statue was cut off directly.


    However, the body of the statue was cut off, just like its sword, and it was reconnected.


    Gaia frowned and went on fighting like this.


    "Magma! Push it into the magma. " Cried Rouen fasibon.


    "Gaia, get out of the way!" Cried Jolin Nash.


    Gaia trusted Jolin Nash and backed away.


    Jolin Nash unleashed another violent shock.


    The statue was smashed into the wall and then dropped into the magma.


    But soon it stood up again.


    But how could Gaia give it a chance.


    The sword came out, cutting off the legs of the statue.


    Without the main body, the legs of the statue soon melted into the magma.


    Under the pressure of Gaia, the statue of the holy carving soon melted completely.


    Whew -


    "Moore, did you just erase the words under the statue?" Rouen fasibon had a somewhat questioning tone.


    Moore knew that he was in trouble, and not only did he almost die under the sword of the carved statue.


    And the hurt English broke an arm.


    Moore opened his mouth, then lowered his head in silence, and did not speak again.


    "Well, it''s not the time for accountability, Raz, can Ingrid''s arm be connected?"


    Moore Raz shook his head. "There''s magic damage to Ingrid''s cut wound."


    Moore Raz also blamed herself. She was supposed to provide protection to her teammates at any time as an assistant.


    But all of a sudden, she didn''t respond.


    This made her feel very low.


    "Maybe there will be a way."


    Gaia nodded. She knew it was definitely not the time to take responsibility.


    If Chen Yu is not here, she must stabilize the mood of the team."All right, move on." Gaia said, "Ingrid, I''ll carry you."


    Ingrid shook his head. Although the wound was still painful, he was able to hold on to the pressure exerted by Moore Raz.


    "No, I can go myself."


    Gaia is now an absolute force in the team.


    Let Gaia carry herself, then her combat effectiveness will be greatly reduced.


    "Don''t worry, Chen will have a way to cure your broken arm." Gaia said.


    "I really should buy myself an insurance policy." Said Ingrid, with a pale face.


    As soon as this sentence comes out, everyone''s mood will be relieved.


    "Ingrid, I''m sorry It''s all my fault. " Moore lowered his head and said in shame.


    "It''s OK, one less arm, I can run faster."


    The more English comforted him, the more he felt.


    "Rouen, are these sacred statues not activated as long as they do not erase the text of the base?"


    "The text of the holy statue is ancient magic French, which means stop. If the text is erased, it will activate. Unless it is completely destroyed, it will attack the surrounding creatures all the time. In addition to erasing the text, there is another set of rules. As long as the set rules and conditions are reached, the holy statue will also be activated."


    "What rules and conditions?"


    "I don''t know. It depends on how the master of the statue is set." Said Rouen fasibon.


    "That is to say, we should be careful at all times. We don''t know when these carved statues will be activated."


    "That''s right."


    Then the crowd went through the passage.


    They found that both sides of the passage were full of carved statues.


    There are at least hundreds of carved statues along the way.


    It''s like an army.


    It also made people feel frightened. No one knows whether these carved statues will suddenly wake up.


    A holy statue is so hard to deal with.


    If these statues come to life at the same time, they will surely die.


    Even Gaia, who has always been brave, has a heart thumping at this time.


    They walked for more than ten minutes and finally reached the end of the passage.


    Then their eyes lit up.


    A huge, open space appeared in front of them.


    The open space is at least three square kilometers. In the middle of the field is a circular playground, surrounded by lava flowing ditches, and then far away are high and low mountain rock pillars.


    "So big..."

 Chapter 1557

    All around the playground are carved statues.


    At the other end of the playground is the mountain cliff.


    There is a huge dragon head carved in stone on the cliff.


    The Dragon neck of the statue, like an arch bridge, extends to the center of the playground.


    Below the faucet is a sink, which flows into the dragon mouth and fills the middle sink.


    "The water is so sweet." Jolin Nash took a sip.


    At this time, everyone felt thirsty.


    Although they are protected by armor or magic dragon scales, they still feel hot.


    "Don''t drink first. I''ll check to see if the water can be drunk."


    Rouen fasibben came forward, took out a bottle and filled it with some water.


    Then take out some magic powder and sprinkle it into the bottle.


    The water in the bottle began to boil.


    Rouen fasibon was chanting magic spells.


    The water in the bottle calmed down again.


    "No problem." Said Rouen fasibon.


    "What kind of magic is this? What''s the use? "


    "This is pure and true magic. If food or water is harmful to human body, there will be warning." Rouen fasibon said: "since there is no warning, it should be harmless to human body."


    But just then, Jolin Nash, who had just had a drink of water, was shaking all over.


    "What''s the matter with you, Jolin Nash?" Moore Raz found that there seemed to be something wrong with Jolin Nash.


    "I I I...... " Jolin Nash''s body trembled more and more violently.


    Her eyes seemed to be covered with ink.


    "I feel myself..." Before Jolin Nash had finished speaking, her head suddenly dropped.


    When Moore Raz saw what happened to Jolin Nash, he quickly went up to hold her.


    "Rouen, didn''t you say the water was ok? What''s going on? " Gaia asked angrily.


    "I I don''t know. " Rouen fasibon was also speechless.


    He also did not understand why pure true magic would fail.


    All of a sudden, Jolin Nash raised her head, and her face was covered with black lines.


    By this time everyone realized that something had happened to Jolin Nash.


    Jolin Nash suddenly reaches for Moore Raz.


    "Jolin Nash Pine Release... " Cried Moore Raz in agony.


    Gaia rushes up, grabs Jolin Nash''s arm and forcibly pulls away Moore Raz.


    But Jolin Nash''s palm was on Gaia''s chest.


    Boom -


    Gaia''s entire body was blasted more than ten meters away.


    No one expected that Jolin Nash would give Gaia such a heavy hand.


    Gaia stood up. Her chest was a blur.


    Gaia vomited blood and was very pale.


    Everyone''s blown up. Watch out for Jolin Nash.


    At this time, Jolin Nash rose from the air and landed on the tap.


    Everyone didn''t see that there was a magic array at the top of the faucet.


    Jolin Nash''s hands unleashed a black flame towards the magic circle.


    But the black flame falls on the magic array, does not explode, but is absorbed by the magic array.


    All of a sudden, one of the sacred statues around was familiar.


    "Bad The statue of the holy statue... "


    "Wait The carved statues are not for us. " Rouen fasibon found that the carved statue actually passed through the crowd directly, but jumped up when it was near and attacked Jolin Nash at the leading position.


    Jolin Nash looked at the statue and raised one hand to shoot a black flame at it.


    Boom -


    the statue was smashed in the air.


    Everyone took a breath of cool air.


    Does Jolin Nash have that power?


    Why didn''t she use it just now?


    After the statue was smashed in the air, it never recovered.


    Jolin Nash continued her work.


    "What is Jolin Nash doing?"


    "I don''t know..."


    "I feel like something bad is going to happen."


    "We Should we stop her? "


    "Stop? How to stop it? Now Jolin Nash doesn''t recognize her, and even if we beat her, what can we do? Did you kill her? "


    Everyone''s face was very ugly.


    At this time, two more statues of the sacred carvings came to life.


    The two statues, like the first, directly ignored the public and attacked Jolin Nash.


    Jolin Nash still only has one hand.


    The remains of two sacred statues fell to the ground."What''s wrong with you, Jolin Nash? Wake up quickly." Cried Giselle anxiously.


    "Jolin Nash looks like she''s under control of something." Gaia said with a solemn face.


    "Purification!" Moore Raz unleashed a purification on Jolin Nash.


    But Jolin Nash did not respond. Instead, she raised her hand to Moore Raz and let out a black flame.


    "Be careful!" The brokenhearted Ingrid grabbed Moore Raz and fled before the black flames spread to them.


    "Jolin Nash, why are you like this? You''re going to wake up. "


    "She''s under control." Suddenly, a voice came from behind.


    Suddenly they turned around and saw two strangers standing behind them.


    A tall and thin man, and a fat man with a big stomach.


    "Who are you?"


    "I should ask you, who are you? Why did you break in here? " MESCO Poole looked at the crowd coldly.


    "I think you''d better kill her now instead of arguing here, or we''ll all die." Lila gavich looks at Jolin Nash, his eyes full of worry.


    "We will not kill our companions."


    "Companion? She is no longer your companion. "


    "She''s now a puppet of amandadil," said Lila gavage


    "Amanda Deere? The son of the legendary element? " Asked Arras.


    "ARAS, do you know what''s going on?"


    "I don''t know." Allah shook his head: "I just know Amanda dill, the legendary son of the elements, and the magician of the element department, many of the magic is released in the name of the son of the elements."


    At this time, four statues of the sacred carvings came to life. As before, they attacked Jolin Nash.


    People look at Lila gavich and MESCO Pule.


    "Gentlemen, you''d better tell us what''s going on."


    "As you can see, the dragon head is Amanda Deere, the son of elements. He has been sealed here for three thousand years." Said MESCO Poole.


    "And you? Who are you? "


    "Guardian here." Said MESCO Poole.


    "It''s also a burglar who''s guarding himself." Lila gavich added.

 Chapter 1558

    During their conversation, eight more statues were revived.


    Gaia looked at Jolin Nash, then turned around and asked, "is there any way to wake her up except to kill her?"


    "No, not only she, but her descendants will be cursed by Amanda Deere." MESCO Pule pointed to Lila gavich: "it''s like this miscellaneous species."


    "You''d better not challenge my bottom line at this time," Lila gavich said


    Wow -


    Gaia vomited another mouthful of blood.


    Moore Raz rushed to Gaia for treatment.


    By this time, Jolin Nash had collected eight sacred statues.


    Then sixteen statues of the sacred carvings came to life.


    This time, Jolin Nash didn''t clean up so easily.


    Jolin Nash continued to charge the magic circle on the tap with one hand, fighting back at the carved statues.


    "CASS, do you have anesthesia bullets?"


    "Yes."


    "Hit Jolin Nash." Gaia said.


    Cass took out the anesthesia gun and the bullet of the anesthesia gun.


    At a distance of tens of meters, it was aimed at Jolin Nash.


    Whew -


    it''s just that when the bullet of the anesthesia gun flew less than a meter in front of Jolin Nash, it suddenly stopped in the midair.


    When Jolin Nash looked at the crowd, the expression on her face became more ferocious.


    Jolin Nash showed her arms around her, releasing a wave of horror from her.


    The waves of wind burst out, spreading in all directions just like the waves of water.


    "No!" Moore Raz quickly released a mass of light barriers in an instant.


    This wave of wind swept in front of all the people, and they all felt that the holy light barrier was going to break.


    Once again, Moore Raz blessed the people with the light barrier.


    Another blessing!


    After three times of blessing, I finally persevered.


    However, the storm did not stop and still spread to the edge.


    The surrounding sacred statues were all affected by the storm.


    In the moment of being touched by the storm, all the holy statues are broken and disintegrated.


    However, Jolin Nash seems to be a lot weaker after releasing her big move.


    Jolin Nash fell from the tap and landed over the middle sink.


    "Can''t let her add strength, must stop her!" Said MESCO Poole.


    After that, MESCO Poole waved his arms at Jolin Nash and two daggers at Jolin Nash.


    The sink under Jolin Nash''s feet is the source of endless power into her body.


    She was blind to the two daggers that flew in.


    The dagger, as before, seemed to have an invisible cover around Jolin Nash.


    "Lila gavich, do you want to continue to stand by?" "That''s what I''m talking about," said MESCO Poole.


    Lila gavich hesitated and finally decided to start.


    Lila gavich heads for Jolin Nash.


    Jolin Nash raises her hand to Lila gavich.


    But the next moment, she hesitated.


    After half pay, Jolin Nash put down her hand.


    Lila gavich was walking two meters in front of Jolin Nash.


    Jolin Nash suddenly felt the hostility of Lila gavic.


    In a flash, Jolin Nash shot at Lila gavich.


    Black flames burst out of Jolin Nash''s hands.


    Lila gavich immediately hid in the shadows and grabbed at Jolin Nash.


    However, when Lila gavich caught Jolin Nash''s wrist, the sharp burning pain came from the palm of his hand.


    "Ah..." Lila gavich retreated, covering her wrists in pain.


    Jolin Nash grabbed it three or four meters away.


    Lila gavich immediately felt the danger.


    From all sides came a great force of darkness.


    Lila gavich''s scalp is going to explode, shadow!


    Fortunately, shadows can be used.


    A dark hand grabs the air.


    Lila gavich turned around and ran.


    By this time, the sink at the foot of Jolin Nash had dried up.


    The breath on Jolin Nash was more and more terrible.


    She returned to the tap and continued to charge the magic circle.


    The ground began to vibrate slightly.


    "I can''t go on like this. I have to stop her!" "If omandidar breaks free from the seal, all of us will die," cried MESCO pler


    MESCO pler looked at Gaia and others and said, "what about you?"


    Gaia''s face sank. "You don''t have to do it. I''ll do it!""Gaia, you''re not well." Said Moore Raz.


    "It doesn''t matter. Your magic has made me recover a lot."


    "It''s not a cure, it''s just an injury suppression."


    "It doesn''t matter." Gaia shook his head.


    Then Gaia took a few steps forward.


    Roar -


    in a flash, Gaia turned into a 20 meter fire dragon.


    Lila gavage and MESCO Poole all stare at Gaea, their faces filled with wonder.


    Jolin Nash looks at Gaia, raises her arm and aims at Gaia.


    Exhale -


    the black flame shoots at Gaia again.


    Gaia rose from the air, avoiding the attack of the black flame.


    However, the black flame followed, Gaia had to avoid the attack of the black flame, and at the same time, he aimed at Jolin Nash and gave a long breath.


    Long Xihong was in front of Jolin Nash. Although she didn''t hurt Jolin Nash, he let her back a few steps.


    Jolin Nash also had to stop charging the magic circle.


    "How powerful!" Lila gavich and MESCO Poole look at each other.


    Qiao Lin Nash''s expression has been completely distorted, and this time she has changed her tactics.


    She saw her arms held high, and a black sphere gathered above her head.


    Suddenly, the black ball burst into countless small balls, shooting in all directions.


    Bombardment -


    those little black balls explode again after they diffuse into the surrounding space.


    Gaia is too big to avoid all the little black balls.


    In a flash, Gaia''s body burst into a black flame.


    Gaia sends out a dragon chant and falls heavily on the ground.


    But then Gaia stood up again.


    Whew -


    suddenly, a figure appeared behind Jolin Nash.


    Ingrid did not know when to appear in that position.


    But when English approached Jolin Nash, it was blocked by her invisible protective cover.


    Ingrid fled the position in a flash.


    Jolin Nash''s eyes were dark, motionless, and pointed in the direction of Ingrid''s escape, a little at the fingertips.


    The wall of light!


    Moore Raz immediately put a holy light barrier on English.


    But the wall of the light broke in an instant.


    Ingrid''s shoulders were pierced by black light.


    Rolled a few laps on the ground.


    "CASS, you cover me." Murmur said in a low voice.


    Moore''s body had already appeared secretly on the dragon''s neck, and he was carefully touching Jolin Nash.


    CASS and others also fired at Jolin Nash.

 Chapter 1559

    Dada -


    CASS and the lightning team shot at Jolin Nash.


    Under their shooting, there was a ripple around Jolin Nash.


    Jolin Nash looks at CASS and others.


    She was about to take a shot at CASS, and Moore''s body was already in the air.


    Boom -


    this is the magic that Moore just learned, self explosion.


    Now Moore doesn''t need to carry a dynamite bag every time he uses his body.


    The power of Moore ''s self exploding magic is considerable.


    The power of the explosion is equivalent to one kilogram of yellow, color, explosion and medicine.


    But the explosion flame in the diffusion out of the moment, and sharp contraction.


    It''s like a movie in reverse.


    After the flames disappeared, Jolin Nash stood unharmed.


    Everyone''s face became dignified.


    So the horrific explosion has no effect on Jolin Nash?


    Jolin Nash continues to charge the magic circle.


    The atmosphere of terror is spreading.


    There is an indescribable despair in everyone''s heart.


    At this time, Gaia stood up again.


    Roar -


    Jolin Nash shoots a black flame at Gaia in the palm of his hand.


    At the same time, Gaia spewed out dragon breath.


    A black and a red flame meet in the air.


    At this time, CASS turned out his sniper gun and pointed at Jolin Nash, but his muzzle was slightly down.


    Bang -


    the power of large caliber sniper gun is extraordinary.


    Jolin Nash''s body paused a little. Although the influence was not great, it did cause some influence.


    Ingrid got up at the same time, his shoulders bleeding.


    Maul Raz throws Ingrid a healing spell and a bulwark of light across the air.


    Ingrid approached Jolin Nash again.


    Ingrid''s attack power is not strong, but that doesn''t mean he really has no attack power.


    Ingrid''s dagger stabbed dozens of times in an instant.


    And every time it''s in the same place.


    Cass''s eyes were clear, he swung up his sniper gun and shot a bullet in an instant.


    àØ -


    the location where the bullet hit is the location where inglitt attacked.


    The bullet went through Jolin Nash''s protective shield and hit Jolin Nash on the shoulder at the same time.


    Jolin Nash stepped back.


    Her shoulders were all flesh and blood.


    Still a companion.


    CAOS didn''t aim at Jolin Nash.


    If you change to another position, the bullet of a sniper gun can tear your body directly.


    Even if she was seriously injured, Jolin Nash was still expressionless.


    But by this time, Gaia''s dragon breath had been shot.


    The detonation -


    blast shock is amazing, but the result is the same as that of Moore''s self detonation.


    But the crowd saw clearly how Jolin Nash did it.


    She opened her mouth and inhaled the dragon''s breath.


    Everyone''s expression was frozen.


    Is that ok?


    The wound on Jolin Nash''s shoulder is healing at a rate visible to the naked eye.


    This is a heavy blow to all.


    The damage they inflicted on Jolin Nash lost its effect in a flash.


    At this time, a large number of carved statues began to pour out from the passageway.


    All the carved statues are awake.


    And their goals are very clear.


    That''s Jolin Nash.


    The number of these sacred statues is huge, at least more than 500.


    And each one is very strong.


    Gaia''s heart moved, and again the Dragon breathed.


    She didn''t want to beat Jolin Nash, at least to hold her back.


    But this time, Jolin Nash didn''t plan to take it.


    Jolin Nash''s hands were clenched, and a pair of big black hands appeared in the air.


    A huge black palm blocked Gaia''s dragon breath.


    Another big black hand clenched and hit Gaia directly.


    Gaia was hit hard and fell tens of meters away.


    The power of those black giant palms is so terrible that the carved statues can''t rush to the middle of the square.


    It''s like swatting flies with only two palms.


    Every time a big black hand falls, it will flatten dozens of them.


    This killing power, this killing speed.


    No amount of carved statues can stand killing.


    Everyone felt desperate.


    At the moment, Jolin Nash couldn''t win.


    And Jolin Nash didn''t care about the statues.Continue her work.


    There is a stone in everyone''s heart.


    The rocks at the faucet and neck are cracking.


    Just then, the dragon''s eyes lit up.


    It was a pair of turbid eyes.


    Only touching those eyes makes people shudder.


    MESCO Pule and Lila gavich look at each other.


    At this moment, they have no tit for tat hatred.


    There is only despair.


    Boom -


    just at this time, several low mountains outside the square burst.


    Then four huge figures rushed out of the ruins of the low mountain.


    Dragon! It''s a four headed dragon, red, white, yellow and cyan.


    Everyone was shocked by the sudden change.


    That''s the real dragon!


    The huge body is like a hill.


    They also exude a suffocating dragon power.


    People don''t know whether these four dragons are enemies or friends.


    If it''s the enemy, then it''s all over.


    A Jolin Nash has put them through.


    Now there are four more dragons than they can match.


    But if they are friends.


    Maybe things will change.


    Four dragons are hovering in the air.


    The red dragon saw Gaia, fell beside Gaia, and turned into a woman of the same height.


    "I didn''t expect that there were descendants of my family in the world." The fire dragon woman is bigger than Gaia.


    When the woman mentioned Gaia, the others immediately got nervous.


    "What are you going to do?" Everyone looked at the fire dragon woman warily.


    "Don''t you want me to save her? The power of darkness is killing her life. "


    When they heard the woman''s words, they couldn''t help but stop.


    The woman put her strength into Gaia''s body, and Gaia''s wound began to heal slowly.


    People saw Gaia was recovering, and the woman did not hurt Gaia, but also a long sigh of relief.


    Just then, the yellow, white and cyan dragons in the sky swooped down on Jolin Nash at the same time.


    Boom -


    in this instant, the rock under the feet of Jolin Nash suddenly cracked.


    A big mouth suddenly burst into the sky, a bite of the Yellow Dragon.


    Oh -


    the 100 meter yellow dragon was directly bitten by the big mouth.


    Everyone''s heart is cold, and his face is full of fear.


    That''s a dragon! That''s a hundred meter long dragon, so it''s killed in a flash?


    The rock completely cracked, and Amanda dill finally broke free from the seal!


    The length of the faucet and dragon neck just exposed to the outside reaches 100 meters.


    I''m afraid his whole length is more than 300 meters.


    This is the real big Mac.

 Chapter 1560

    Amanda Dill''s mouth chews a third of the Yellow Dragon''s body and swallows it.


    As if that wasn''t enough, Amanda dill lowered his head again and shoved the rest of the Yellow Dragon into his mouth.


    At this time, the rock wall connecting amandadil''s neck began to crack.


    At last, he was completely free, completely free from the seal.


    All of us can see Amanda Deere''s real body clearly at this moment.


    Amanda dill is also a dragon, but he has no wings.


    He looks like a lizard.


    Maybe the salamander that is raging here has something to do with him.


    Amanda Deere''s body is mainly black.


    But the black dragon scales also have seemingly delicate red, green, blue and gray lines.


    His front two limbs are thick and unappealing, which is different from that of the ordinary giant dragon.


    His hind legs are longer, and he looks like an over trained bodybuilder.


    But in the eyes of people, he is more like a freak.


    There are no wings behind him, but there are a pair of huge bone spurs.


    Tens of meters long tail also has a row of bone spurs.


    The three dragons also change color.


    All of a sudden, Amanda Deere''s tail suddenly swung to the white dragon.


    The white dragon immediately avoided, but the bone spur on Amanda Deere''s tail cut the white dragon''s wings.


    The white dragon that just lifted off fell to the ground.


    Amanda dill frantically pounced on the white dragon.


    Ow -


    the white dragon screamed and his neck was bitten by Amanda dill.


    With a click, he was directly bitten off.


    The red dragon and the blue dragon that restore the dragon''s shape spurt out the dragon''s breath at the same time.


    Trying to stop Amanda Deere from swallowing their companions.


    But Amanda deer simply ignored the dragon''s breath.


    Crazy devouring the body of the white dragon.


    Everyone was shivering in the horror of amandadil.


    He is the embodiment of madness.


    "I''m so happy that when I untied the seal, I prepared food for myself."


    Amanda dill finished eating the white dragon and turned to the red dragon and the blue dragon.


    His teeth are much more developed than those of the common dragon.


    The physique is several times that of the common giant dragon.


    Everyone was on him, feeling like a torrent.


    The same is true for red and blue dragons.


    But they did not escape.


    They are still trying to do harm to Amanda Deere.


    It''s just that Amanda Dill''s thick dragon scales, strong defense, make them despair.


    Amanda Deere''s hind legs thrust, leaping to the red.


    The red dragon tried to escape.


    But Amanda deer is too fast. His strength and speed completely suppress the red dragon.


    Amanda Deere grabs the red dragon with his forelimb.


    Ouch -


    the red dragon struggles.


    But Amanda Dill''s strength made her unable to resist.


    Amanda dill pulled hard, and one of the wings of the red dragon was pulled down.


    The red dragon screamed.


    Everyone felt cold.


    But in the face of such prehistoric monsters, there is nothing they can do.


    At the beginning, they thought that the appearance of the four dragons could bring a turning point.


    But they found that there was no way for the four dragons to face Amanda Deere.


    Even, they just came to deliver food.


    They watched Amanda dill ravage the red dragon, but they couldn''t do anything.


    Amanda dill pulled the flesh and blood off the red dragon one by one, and then put it into his mouth.


    Blood spattered on the square.


    Finally, the red dragon lost its vitality.


    Amanda deer ate the flesh and blood of the red dragon.


    The blue dragon tried to make the last revolt.


    But it didn''t work at all.


    Amanda deer is not in a hurry to devour the red dragon, not in a hurry to fight back against the blue dragon.


    ¡­¡­


    Wendini looked at the two huge stone doors in front of her.


    Chen Yu, on the other hand, has been looking at the stone gate and exclaimed, "you elves are really Niubi. Such a big project can be done, let alone 3000 years ago."


    "Mom, how can I open this door?"


    "I don''t know." Wendini shook his head.


    Chen Chu went up and directly forced open two stone doors.


    The stone door reveals a man''s gap, and wendini looks at Chen Yu in surprise."Is that ok?"


    "Hurry up, don''t drag. This door is not light."


    In fact, the door is not as heavy as they think, in fact, it is only 2000 tons.


    This weight is very easy for Chen.


    Wendini, Bader and Baoer hurried through the stone gate.


    Chen Yu rushed in before the stone gate closed.


    Boom -


    just then, there was a big bang in front of us.


    The passage behind the stone gate was shaken, and the gravel on the top of the head kept falling.


    "Come on, this passage looks like it''s going to collapse." Said wendini.


    Four of them are running forward.


    However, when they ran through the passage, they saw a big and incredible beast, devouring a blue dragon.


    "Wow Did I miss anything? " Exclaimed Chen.


    Everyone looked at Chen Yu.


    When the members of the association saw Chen Yu coming.


    Everyone can''t help but feel a sense of relief.


    Amanda deer looked at Chen Yu and others who had just arrived.


    "And some of the dead, my servants, to kill them."


    With that, Amanda Deere continued his feast.


    He''s obviously not interested in these humans, and he''s not enough.


    Chen Yu looks at Jolin Nash suspended in mid air.


    "Well Who can explain to me, is that Jolin Nash? "


    "President, Jolin Nash is under control." Said Rouen fasibon.


    Chen took off his helmet and waved to Jolin Nash.


    "It''s me, Jolin Nash. Do you recognize me?"


    Lila gavich and MESCO Poole look at Chen Yu in surprise.


    How is he?


    Are these people his men?


    Just then, Jolin Nash raised her arms and pointed to Chen.


    "Be careful!" Cried Lila gavich.


    They had suffered enough from Jolin Nash before.


    They knew exactly how terrible Jolin Nash was.


    Exhale -


    the black flame shoots at Chen.


    Chen raised his hand, and the black flame hit him.


    The power of this fire seems to be very general, not as hot as magma.


    But the black flame seems to have some erosive power.


    Unfortunately, the threat to Chen is also small.


    It is found that Jolin Nash''s unique move seems to have little effect on Chen Yu.


    "Jolin Nash, if you do that again, I''ll spank you."


    Jolin Nash''s black flames burst into flames, and her face finally had an expression.


    It''s just that she looks very miserable.


    At the next moment, her expression of pain disappeared again, as before.

 Chapter 1561

    Lila gavich and MESCO Poole are speechless.


    Spanking her? You need that ability, too.


    "President, it''s no use. Jolin Nash doesn''t seem to have his own consciousness at all. Think about something." Said Moore Raz.


    Chen Yu is in some trouble. It''s impossible to kill Jolin Nash.


    It''s impossible in this life.


    "Is there any way you can get my men back to their senses?" Chen asked.


    "Jie Jie Man, kill me and she''ll come back to her senses. " Amanda dill has eaten up the last blue dragon.


    "Well." Chen Chu touched his chin: "then I will kill you."


    Everyone thinks Chen is crazy.


    Even the members of the association have little confidence in Chen Yu at this time.


    But they saw with their own eyes how terrible and crazy amandadil was.


    Four dragons in front of him, like little pets.


    "Before that, the first thing you have to overcome is my servant." Amanda dill said in a playful tone.


    Chen Yu looks at Jolin Nash and puts his needle through.


    The invisible thread wrapped around Jolin Nash''s body.


    Jolin Nash fell out of the sky and was dragged in front of Chen.


    Everyone was stunned. How did Chen Yu do it?


    Chen Yu didn''t even move. How did Jolin Nash get caught by Chen Yu?


    Lila gavich and MESCO Poole were both in disbelief.


    You know, they were beaten by Jolin Nash before and couldn''t find north.


    But Chen Yu caught Jolin Nash so easily.


    Are they cheating?


    Both were disappointed.


    If Chen could find something, Amanda dill would not break the seal.


    Now Amanda dill has been released from the seal, it''s too late.


    There was a trace of surprise in wendini''s eyes.


    She recalled the nest builder she had met in the abyss.


    The nest builder of the abyss also seemed to be constrained by an invisible force.


    It seems that it was Chen Yu who helped himself secretly.


    Chen Yu brings Jolin Nash to the front with invisible silk thread and pats her face.


    "Jolin Nash, wake up."


    "President It''s no use. Jolin Nash can''t wake up. " Said Ingrid.


    "Ingrid You Your shoulder? Did this ugly guy do it? "


    "Er..."


    Chen Yu''s anger value is directly full. He looks up at Amanda deer.


    "Very well, you pissed me off."


    "Very powerful But... " Amanda Dill''s huge claw suddenly slapped Chen Yu on the head: "but Nothing in front of me. "


    Boom -


    all the expressions froze.


    It''s over?


    So it''s over?


    A moment ago, when they read Chen''s tone of swearing, they thought Chen had any ability.


    That''s how Amanda dill slapped him to death?


    Roar -


    all of a sudden, Amanda Deere made a strange cry and his body quickly backed away.


    He had blood on his left foreleg.


    I saw Chen Yu holding a big pillar.


    The black post is Amanda Dill''s toe.


    Chen Yu threw the toe into the dark magma.


    Chen feels instinctive like it.


    It''s like meeting micadas and his legion of stillborn monsters.


    Everyone stared at Chen Yu, and the expression on his face was completely frozen.


    Chen Yu broke Amanda Dill''s toe off?


    How is this possible?


    "It looks like you have a good taste." Chen Chen opened his mouth.


    "I''ll kill you!" Amanda deer was so mad that his huge claws fell off again.


    This time he was no longer a reckless attack, but a dark force attached to his claws.


    Chen Yu is happy and fearless!


    The blue shadow of the fist roared out.


    Boom -


    Amanda Deere takes a step back.


    Wendini, baby and Bader''s eyes are all about to fall.


    Along the way, they had only one impression of Chen Yu.


    That''s wordiness, except for it.


    Chen did not show any strength at all.


    But at the moment, they found that Chen just didn''t show it.


    When Chen Yu really shows up.


    It''s a throbbing force.


    "Human, you can let me back. You are very good, but That''s not enough! Not enough! Do you think you can beat me just like this? You are so naive that you don''t understand what you are facing. I am a demigod! ""Not enough?"


    Incarnation outside the body, unity of all ways!


    "Now you can try!" Chen Chu opened his eyes, his eyes seemed to burst into flames: "look, I will not beat your dog''s head."


    Boom -


    Amanda Dill''s tail swung.


    Chen Yu was brought up and smashed heavily on the rock outside the square.


    Everyone felt the wind whistling past with a sharp tear.


    "Is that all you have?" Chen Yu stands up again from the rubble.


    "Die for me." Amanda deer opened his mouth abruptly, and a black flame shot at Chen.


    Amanda Dill''s black flame and Jolin Nash''s black flame are not a concept at all.


    It''s more than a hundred times powerful.


    "Shut your mouth for me!" Chen Yu smashed it out again.


    It is like a huge shadow of a real fist against the black flame, smashing into Amanda Dill''s mouth.


    Poof -


    almost all the teeth in Amanda Dill''s mouth are going to break.


    His huge body, but also a number of steps back.


    "Half gods or gods and the like are just self appointed. Are you still half gods?"


    Chen Yu patted the black flame on his body: "I can turn a dozen with my eyes closed for you."


    Amanda deer spits out a mouthful of blood and a few broken teeth. His expression becomes more ferocious and angry.


    "Man, you have succeeded, you have succeeded in infuriating me."


    "I''ve been very successful in provoking people." Chen Chu shrugged.


    "I''ll eat you!"


    "We have a common understanding on this point. I want to eat you, too!"


    Amanda Dill''s forelegs hit the ground heavily, and the whole square was shaking.


    "Do you really think you can beat me?"


    "I really think so." Chen Yuli said of course.


    Chen Yu is walking towards amandadil.


    Amanda dill didn''t dare to be careless at this time.


    Although the fight just now was not all his strength, he could feel Chen Yu''s threat.


    Chen Yu''s fierce eyes twinkled.


    "I have one last question for you before I kill you."


    "I allow you to ask me one last question before you die."


    "Are you Hyperion?"


    "What?" Amanda dill was stunned.


    But Chen''s attack has come.


    Fist shadow, storm.


    Without any reservation, the immortal power in Chen Yu''s body pours out.

 Chapter 1562

    The first punch hit Amanda Deere on the chin.


    The dragon blood squirted out of Amanda Dill''s mouth.


    There was no time for any reaction, and a more brutal offensive had come.


    Everyone is watching, the inner shock has no more.


    Every time Chen Yu goes out, he can bring a piece of flesh and blood.


    And his fists are too fast to see.


    Bang -


    the bone stab behind amandadil, like a triangular blade, has cracked under Chen Yu''s critical strike.


    Chen Yu flashed up one by one, smashed the broken bone stab with one fist, and then grasped the bone stab and pressed it down with his backhand.


    Amanda dill was stabbed directly through his own bone.


    Roar -


    the sky is falling apart, and Amanda Dill''s roar makes the earth tremble.


    Amanda Dill''s claws beat Chen.


    Chen Yu turned back to welcome him.


    Amanda Dill''s claws crumbled.


    Chen Yu turns over and jumps over Amanda Dill''s head, grabs the two raised horniness and presses down.


    Amanda Dill''s huge head fell to the ground.


    Everyone is hiding.


    The aftermath of these two battles may cost them their lives.


    Chen Yu began to hang amandadil''s head violently.


    Roar -


    "stop Stop I lift Release... "


    "If you say you want to blow your dog''s head, you have to do what you say!" Chen''s tone was fierce.


    Bang -


    Chen Yu punches down, Amanda Dill''s head hits the ground again, his eyes and mouth are splashing blood.


    The shock waves spread in all directions.


    The power of this blow is not only hundreds of thousands of tons.


    The impact can be imagined.


    The original circular square has long been completely destroyed.


    Chen''s dark magma could not completely engulf amantadil''s body.


    His body is too big.


    So Chen Yu plans to dismember him.


    Amanda Dill''s vitality is so tenacious.


    Chen Yu broke his neck. He''s not dead yet.


    Roar -


    Rouen faxibenqiang is under the impact of howling.


    Later, Moore Raz was constantly putting a light barrier on him.


    "President Leave us some... "


    Cried Rouen fasibon.


    At first, he thought about how many bodies he wanted after the battle.


    However, he soon found that every time Chen took a piece of amandadil''s flesh and blood, it would be swallowed by the dark magma around Chen.


    It is obvious that Chen Yu intended to devour the flesh and blood of amantadil completely.


    The flesh and blood, dragon skin and scales of amandadil are all rare good things.


    It is worth more than the ordinary dragon people stored in the warehouse of the association.


    Chen Yu swung hard, and a dragon horn more than 30 meters long was broken off, and then it was thrown in front of Rouen fasibon.


    Rouen fasibon covered his head with fear, and the Dragon horn slipped in front of him for several meters before stopping.


    The dark magma became more and more huge with the swallowing of Chen Yu.


    Dark magma began to envelop Amanda Dill''s huge body.


    Amanda Dill''s head was already bloody, but he was not dead.


    He tried to stand up several times, but he couldn''t do anything.


    Chen Yu''s death suppressed him.


    For the members of the association, they have known Chen Yu''s horror once again.


    For Lila gavich, it''s a bit of a hindrance.


    He thought of the other day.


    He took people to block Chen Yu.


    In retrospect, it''s not funny.


    It''s creepy.


    If I had lost control at that time.


    So Can I still stand here?


    It''s like an ant challenging an elephant.


    Wendini was equally upset. Fortunately, they had no conflict before.


    There is absolutely no good result in angering Chen Yu.


    When amantadil was completely swallowed, Chen Yu was surprised to find that the amount of dark magma expanded tenfold.


    Chen Yu has released the oneness of ten thousand dharmas and incarnation.


    A long breath.


    This battle is definitely not as easy as others seem.


    Chen Yu also pushed out all his strength.


    I didn''t dare to keep half my hand.


    As for amandadil''s self proclaimed demigod.


    Chen Yu sneered.


    The original source of depravity also called itself God.So this so-called God or demigod is just what they think they are.


    Even if Chen Yu is now, in the past some time, he can definitely bear the title of Qishen.


    Chen Yu comes to Jolin Nash''s side.


    Jolin Nash is still in a coma.


    And the black lines on her face are fading.


    Moore Raz has been checking on Jolin Nash.


    Jolin Nash finally woke up.


    But when she saw the scene, she was shocked.


    "What happened? President, you are back. "


    "How do you feel?" Chen asked.


    "Well, what''s the matter?"


    "Nothing."


    There was no hatred for Jolin Nash.


    But it''s very angry and funny to her.


    "Mr. Chen, how about we talk?" Lila gavich comes to Chen Yu.


    Now Lila gavich doesn''t dare to use the attitude that he used to look at everyone.


    If Chen Yu is really angry, he can''t take a slap.


    Jolin Nash is still in a muddle.


    Where do these extra people come from?


    How do you go into a coma?


    And what happened to him after he was in a coma?


    I feel like I missed a lot of things.


    Looking around at her companion smile.


    Jolin Nash has a little bit of a bad feeling.


    I always feel that what happened seems to have something to do with myself.


    Chen Yu comes to Lila gavich.


    "What is it?"


    "Mr. Chen, I want to buy the Amanda dill blood in your hand."


    Chen Chu looks around his eyes. He just fought with Amanda dills. Amanda Dill''s blood is everywhere.


    "Isn''t it all on the ground?"


    Amanda dill shook his head: "these have lost their value without the body. What I want is the flesh and blood on Amanda Dill''s Dragon horn."


    The Dragon horn collected by Chen Zhu was directly pulled down by Chen Zhu, and it was stained with a lot of flesh and blood.


    "What''s the price?" Chen asked.


    "Mr. Chen, you must not sell Amanda Dill''s blood to him, this dirty bastard." MESCO Poole immediately stopped.


    Lila gavich sneers, but doesn''t stop MESCO Pryor from attacking him.


    If MESCO pler doesn''t speak, Chen Yu will think about it.


    But MESCO Poole attacked him that way.


    How can Chen Yu comply with his wishes.


    Sure enough, as Lila gavich said.


    Chen Yu looked at MESCO Pule coldly: "what''s the relationship between me and his business and you?"


    MESCO Poole cried out in his heart that it was not good. He was just impulsive.


    He has no position to ask Chen how to do it.

 Chapter 1563

    People are rebellious.


    Even Chen Yu.


    It''s like a beggar saying to Chen Yu, "don''t buy this car. It''s not cost-effective.".


    MESCO Pule knows the difference between him and Chen Yu.


    MESCO Pule is not qualified to ask for or order Chen Yu.


    MESCO Pule''s aim is to stop Lila gavich.


    But he offended Chen first.


    This is not a good start.


    Things are Chen Yu''s, and of course, Chen Yu will make decisions based on his own judgment.


    It''s not up to others to decide his choice.


    "Mr. Chen, let''s talk in private." Lila gavich smiled.


    "Talk over there." Chen said.


    MESCO Pule wants to keep up, but Chen Yu''s eyes stare back.


    They got to where nobody was.


    "Mr. Chen, if you are a man of wealth, you must have more money than me, so it doesn''t matter how much money I give you," said Lila gavich


    Lila gavich has been weighing how to persuade Chen Yu.


    It''s not easy if he''s facing an ordinary person.


    He has many choices.


    Give money, or give something that ordinary people don''t have, or even promise to give each other strength.


    But these conditions in front of Chen Yu, it seems a little ridiculous.


    Especially what he used to give strength to the other side.


    If he said this condition to Chen, Chen would probably put his face on him.


    It''s to rub Amanda dill, the son of the legendary element, on the ground.


    He''s the one who really does it when he says he''s going to blow up his dog''s head.


    "But I have a very wide network, and I even have connections with politics."


    Chen Yu frowned, and he had always avoided political involvement.


    The only person Chen knew to play politics was Laurent, a former California senator.


    Now I have retired at home.


    Because Chen Yu always has a distrust of the government.


    It''s not because he''s in a foreign country.


    Even at home.


    Politics is dirty.


    Who knows when those politicians sold it.


    "I don''t understand what this is for me." Chen Yu said quietly.


    To be honest, Chen''s influence is not necessarily worse than that of a politician.


    Chen can even threaten a politician with his own capital.


    Lila gavich smiled, and political connections were just one of his chips.


    If Chen is not interested, of course, he has other chips.


    He also understood Chen''s resistance and distrust of politicians for the government.


    In fact, it''s the same with Lila gavich.


    After all, to some extent, they are all heterogeneous.


    "I also have a special channel to get some magic materials, such as the demon blood ore of China, the holy mountain ash of Japan, and the holy platinum of Europe. These magic materials belong to the control materials of different countries and regions. They are not allowed to be sold outside the country. I can even introduce these channels to you. ¡±


    Chen Xun''s heart moved. In recent years, Toye Tianxi, gaichila and Rouen faxiben have been complaining about the scarcity of some magic materials.


    As a result, when they cast weapons or magic props, they have to choose substitutes.


    If you can get these contacts, it''s really a good thing for the association.


    "If you are willing to introduce these contacts to my people, then I can provide you with the flesh and blood of Amanda Deere."


    The deal is not about money, but about the long-term future.


    To be honest, the Paranormal Society''s connections have been limited by the government.


    Only West can connect with the government.


    There has been a lack of contacts in other areas.


    The main reason for this is the supernatural society in the past 20 years.


    It has always belonged to the third and fourth class organizations.


    No one can see the supernatural society, so nature has no interest in interacting with it.


    "Mr. Chen, I have a lot of contacts in business." Lila gavich continued.


    Business contacts? It''s no use to me.


    Chen Yu has always been attached to the needs of his contacts.


    Although Chen knows that the more contacts, the better, but Chen has always been loose.


    Even if Lila gavich introduced him to his business contacts, Chen Yu would have a hard time maintaining them.


    "By the way, I want to ask you a question." Chen said.


    "What''s the problem? Mr. Chen, please"Isn''t amandadil the son of the element? But I didn''t find any other elemental magic except the dark power in him


    "He is the son of the Lord of elements, of course, the son of elements." Lila gavich naturally said, "does Mr. Chen have any other understanding of the term?"


    "Well No more. " Chen Yu thought that Amanda dill should have other attributes.


    The result was a fight, until Chen Yu killed him, and Amanda deer had no other magic properties.


    "Well, a piece of Amanda Dill''s flesh and blood. I''ll send it to you later." Chen said.


    Lila gavich wants to keep fighting.


    But he didn''t have the capital to make Chen heart beat.


    In exchange for the flesh and blood of amandadil, which he always wanted, he used the contacts of Lila gavage.


    We can''t say who loses and who gains. We can only say that both sides of the transaction are satisfied.


    But the initiative is in Chen''s hands.


    Because Chen Yu is the supplier, but also has an absolute say.


    Lila gavich is the demand side, and he has secondary resources.


    In other words, he did not know whether his resources were needed by Chen.


    It needs to be screened by Chen.


    "Mr. Chen, I don''t know what you think about the dispute between the white elves and the dark elves?"


    "No idea." Chen said directly.


    Lila gavich is trying to pull himself and the supernatural society to give him a platform.


    But Chen has no interest in it.


    "It doesn''t mean anything to me who wins or loses. As long as your dispute doesn''t involve ordinary people, I won''t ask about it." "But in Los Angeles, as long as your dispute involves ordinary people, I and the supernatural society will not be silent," Chen said quietly


    Chen Yu should also express his own attitude.


    Chen is not willing to use it for Lila gavich.


    And as an outsider, Chen can''t judge them.


    Lila gavich was disappointed.


    Originally, he wanted to bring Chen Yu to the dark elf camp.


    In this way, the original barely balanced situation can be turned to the dark elves in an instant.


    After all, Chen has absolute power in Los Angeles and even in California.


    White elves are likely to leave California because of Chen''s presence.


    Unfortunately, Chen did not intend to intervene.

 Chapter 1564

    "Mr. Chen, what are you going to do next?"


    "We have our plans." Chen declined to give them more information.


    In fact, Chen Yu is going to take someone out.


    However, Chen Yu is still on guard against Lila gavich.


    This is not the ground. Anything can happen.


    Who knows if he has any tricks.


    Chen may not be afraid.


    But Chen can''t ensure the safety of others.


    For example, the previous earthquake caused them to separate.


    Then there was an accident.


    Lila gavich also probably sensed Chen''s vigilance.


    He said nothing, nodded politely to say goodbye to Chen.


    At this time, MESCO pler ran up in a hurry.


    "Mr. Chen, I also want to buy your Amanda Dill''s flesh and blood."


    MESCO Poole''s idea is simple.


    Now that we can''t stop the deal between Lila gavich and Chen Yu.


    Then I can''t fall behind others.


    Once Lila gavich and Chen Yu reach an agreement.


    Then he will inevitably use Amanda Dill''s flesh and blood to let himself evolve.


    If we only talk about the high elves'' lineage, of course, the white elves are more.


    And the white elves have always occupied an absolute advantage in this respect.


    But if Lila gavich takes advantage of Amanda Dill''s flesh and blood.


    Thus, it evolved into a higher level of elvish lineage.


    Then the dispute between the white elves and the dark elves is likely to fall into passivity.


    Don''t underestimate the influence of an elf of elvish descent.


    The elves are repressed and encouraged by their lineage to other lower elves.


    Once the two sides had a full-scale war, a big elf was present.


    Then the single strength gap between the two sides will expand by at least 20%.


    This is an unacceptable result for MESCO Pule.


    So he has no choice.


    He also had to get Amanda Dill''s flesh and blood.


    But now is different from the past.


    In the past, Amanda Deere was sealed here.


    It''s not easy for them, at least not impossible.


    But now Amanda deer was killed by Chen Yu.


    If you want the flesh and blood of Amanda Dier, you have to get it from Chen Yu.


    Taking by force is clearly the stupidest act.


    It''s no different from suicide if you want to take Amanda deer''s flesh and blood from Chen Yu by force.


    It will even lead to the extinction of the white elves.


    It can be seen from the fight between Chen Yu and Amanda dill just now.


    Chen Yu is definitely not a good man or a faithful woman.


    "What can you offer me?" Chen Yu did not reject the appeal of MESCO Pule.


    He doesn''t belong to any of the white elves or the dark elves.


    So he can take the deal from Lila gavich and, of course, from MESCO Pule.


    "I can pay whatever the dark elf charges."


    It seems that MESCO Pule doesn''t know Chen Yu''s family.


    He thought that Lila gavich bought Chen Yu purely for money.


    "He didn''t pay for it." Chen Yu said quietly, "and the price he and I can''t trade for a second time."


    MESCO Pule is not stupid. In fact, he is also a very outstanding patriarch in the white spirit community.


    So he soon understood that the transaction between Chen Yu and Lila gavich should be a special condition or a certain interest exchange.


    "Mr. Chen, what are you missing? Or what do you want? As long as I can do it, I will not refuse. "


    Chen Chu smiled and shook his head. "I don''t know what I lack."


    MESCO Poole is the largest farmer in California. He should be very rich.


    Maybe even more than Chen Yu.


    However, most of their properties, whether they are Chen Yu or MESCO Pule, are actually valuation properties.


    They don''t really have that much money.


    When it comes to cash flow, Chen thinks he should be more than him.


    Of course, if Chen is willing to sell his shares in the brewery, he can definitely sell at a high price.


    "Mr. Chen, we can talk about it," said MESCO pler


    For a while, he couldn''t think of any chips on his hand to attract Chen Yu.


    "When you think about what you can offer, come to me again."


    Chen Yu turned around and left and went to the members of the association.


    "Gaia, how are you?"


    "Some of them are out of force. They can''t change into fire dragon shape in a short time." Gaia is a little short of breath.It seems that she was hurt a lot earlier.


    "Let''s get out of here first." Chen said.


    "President, what happened when I was in a coma?" Jolin Nash was haunted by this.


    No one explained to her.


    But Jolin Nash still felt that she might have caused it.


    The reason they didn''t tell her was that they didn''t want her to have a psychological burden.


    After all, Jolin Nash almost killed Gaia and seriously injured her.


    "Go out and talk." "It''s not a big deal," Chen said


    Chen doesn''t think it''s a bad thing.


    After all, this battle also made people find their own shortcomings.


    In any case, it did not cause serious and irreparable consequences.


    Chen Yu is going to take people back.


    At this time, Lila gavich came back.


    "Mr. Chen."


    "Is there anything else?"


    "Well, can I go with you?" Asked Lila gavich, embarrassed.


    "Why?"


    "If I leave where I came in, I will die at the exit."


    Lila gavich knows that MESCO Pule will never miss such an opportunity.


    "Of course, I''ll pay you to hire you."


    "Yes." Chen Zhu nodded.


    This time, we followed him down, originally still holding the idea of treasure hunt.


    Now the treasure hasn''t been found. It''s good to earn some extra money.


    MESCO pler, though dissatisfied, saw how close Lila gavich was to Chen Yu.


    But he didn''t show it in front of Chen Yu.


    It was wendini, baby and Bader who took the lead.


    In fact, he was also worried about the consensus reached between Chen Yu and lira gavage, and left them all here.


    "President, can you find the exit?"


    "Maybe I can try something new." Chen said.


    Everyone looked at Chen Yu curiously, wondering what the new method was.


    Chen Yu closed his eyes and the dark magma under his feet began to spread in all directions.


    But dark magma doesn''t expand in a face-to-face way.


    But in the way of lines, countless lines extend from the foot of Chen Yu.


    If the dark magma of Chen Zhu is completely spread, the area is estimated to be about 10 square kilometers.


    However, the area of 10 square kilometers is only a tiny fraction of the underground world they are currently detecting.


    However, if we change the whole plane into a line, we can detect much more.

 Chapter 1565

    These lines of black and dark magma.


    The longest stretch is more than 200 kilometers.


    Finally, Chen opened his eyes.


    "Well, we have a way."


    It didn''t occur to everyone that Chen Yu had such a move.


    It seems that Chen''s effect is really amazing.


    However, in Chen''s view, this move is very weak.


    Because unless Chen Yu is in the maze area.


    Otherwise, it''s basically useless.


    Of course, it''s also a good way to find people.


    This is not the way they came.


    They came to a magma lake, which was not the magma Lake Chen met before.


    At this time, a sharp and loud bird song came.


    They looked up and saw a huge beast hiding on the top of the rock hundreds of meters above the magma lake.


    That''s a bird! A big bird about 100 meters long.


    Immortal bird That''s an immortal bird!!


    The immortal bird suddenly opens its wings, originally hidden in the dark, only to see its outline.


    But when it opened its wings, its body was ablaze with golden flame.


    Lila gavich looked at the huge undead in amazement.


    It''s too big! It''s too big.


    When the immortal bird opened its wings, it was bigger than the ordinary adult dragon.


    And its goal is very clear, that is Chen Yu and others.


    With a huge heat wave.


    The breath of terror was terrifying.


    But no one is desperate.


    Because Chen has come out.


    The dark magma swept away and bound the immortal bird directly.


    However, the whole body of the immortal bird was shocked, and the dark magma was directly shattered.


    The immortal bird shot at Chen Yu like an arrow.


    As he approached Chen''s 60 meters, Chen felt his little world turning.


    "All back!" Cried Chen.


    This is the realm of the undead!


    As long as you touch its field, it''s like soaking in magma.


    No one behind us can resist such a field.


    Chen Zhuo shot out fiercely.


    In the moment when Chen Yu rushed into the field of the immortal bird.


    Chen Yu felt that his skin was going to burn.


    It was hotter than magma.


    Chen zhuqiang endured the sharp pain and smashed the immortal bird into the magma with one blow.


    Chen''s body was already smoking.


    Everyone was shocked.


    Chen Yu seems to have been hurt.


    You should know that Chen Yu was not hurt very much when he fought with amantadil.


    At this time, the immortal bird rushed out of the magma, grabbed Chen Zhu in the middle of the air, and then directly pulled into the magma.


    Everyone screamed.


    All of a sudden, the magma burst a wave column.


    Chen Zhu rushes out of the magma, and his skin is like a burning metal with red light.


    Even though Chen can resist the high temperature of magma, fighting in magma is not the best choice.


    Magma is the main battlefield of the immortal birds.


    Under the magma, the huge body of the immortal bird is moving rapidly.


    I can see the immortal bird.


    Although the immortal bird is a bird, its speed of swimming in the magma is absolutely no less than that of fish.


    In such an environment, it''s not a good choice to fight with the undead.


    Chen Yu re uses his avatar to unify with the ten thousand dharmas.


    The immortal bird once again burst out of the magma, but this time its eyes directly emit red rays.


    Chen''s chest was shot through directly.


    Everyone took a breath of cool air.


    Chen Yu also didn''t expect the immortal bird to do the same.


    Chen is not an opponent who has never met radiation.


    But the penetrating power is not as strong as the red ray of the immortal bird.


    Chen Yu looks at his chest, which is penetrated by his eyes. The wound healing is more difficult than ordinary physical injury.


    At this time, the immortal bird has opened its mouth and bit Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu suddenly raised his hand to grasp the upper and lower beaks of the immortal bird.


    Spout magma from the beak of a bird.


    Chen took out the black Trident and stabbed it directly into the upper beak.


    The immortal bird struggles and falls into the magma with Chen Yu.


    Before long, Chen Yu came up with the dead bird''s body.


    Everyone felt the thrill.


    Although they know that Chen is incomparable.


    But the horror of the undead also made them feel frightened.The body of the immortal bird began to burn wildly.


    Chen Yu''s heart moved.


    Is it going to be reborn?


    No, it can''t be reborn!


    Chen Zhu pours the fresh water stored in the space ring into the mouth of the immortal bird.


    The immortal bird, which should have been dead, actually moved again.


    Its body is frantically struggling.


    The flame on the body also weakened a lot, and continuously emitted blue smoke.


    Chen Yu holds the head of the immortal bird.


    Finally, the fire went out.


    The golden body finally turned dark red.


    The original shiny wings are dim at the moment.


    "Immortal bird Great, immortal bird... " Rouen fasibon exclaimed in surprise.


    There is no doubt that when he goes back, he will have a chance to get the material of the immortal bird.


    Just like the dragon family, the immortal bird is also full of treasure.


    Rouen faxiben was forced to join the association by Chen Yu.


    Now even if it is to drive him away, he is unwilling to go.


    There is no organization in the world that can provide him with such rich and precious magic materials.


    What he used to cheat for is not to earn magic materials for his alchemy research and experiment.


    But now, he doesn''t need to do that. He can get the most precious magic materials in the supernatural society.


    "President, is your injury OK?"


    "Nothing." Chen Yu grinned. Although it hurt, it didn''t make much difference.


    There are also hot fire elements attached to the wound, which affect the self-healing speed of the wound.


    However, Chen''s self-healing could not be prevented.


    "But this magma lake is too big. President, how can we get there?"


    This magma lake has at least ten square kilometers. If Gaia was not injured, she could still carry it.


    But now Gaia is injured and can''t change.


    In fact, it''s not completely impossible to change, but it''s obviously not what everyone wants to do to add to Gaia''s injury.


    Chen Yu looks at the whole magma lake, and the dark magma begins to spread out along the rock wall, and becomes a plank road mixed with black and red.


    "Walk over here."


    Chen Yu found that after his dark magma expanded ten times, the control power also increased greatly.


    At first, people were still a little frightened, not sure if they would sink in.


    But soon they found that their worries were superfluous.


    Unless Chen is willing to do harm, otherwise, they will never have an accident on the dark magma.


    Thirty minutes later, everyone walked through the plank road and finally reached the opposite bank.


    "There are some spider devils in front of us. I will clean them up by the way and earn some extra money."

 Chapter 1566

    A battle is over.


    All over the place are the bodies of spiders.


    People began to gather up the bodies of spider devils.


    Lila gavich has some doubts about what the supernatural people are doing.


    But it can also be seen from this battle.


    The supernatural society has more than one fighting power.


    Everyone in the team has a good fighting capacity.


    After a fight, everyone was very good.


    In the previous fight against Jolin Nash, not everyone showed their strength.


    In the face of Amanda Deere, no one dared to move.


    But that''s because the other side is too strong.


    Facing these spiders is their real strength.


    "Mr. Chen, what''s the use of these spider monsters?"


    "delicious, and their bodies contain a substance, the essence of the earth, which can improve the physique and magic of a psychic little by little."


    Lila Gvic''s heart moved: "is the essence of the earth sold outside?"


    "It depends." Chen Yu said quietly and did not immediately reply to Lila gavich.


    It''s mainly Chen Yu who has no foundation in this regard. The one-off business is not of great value to the association.


    How much can Lila gavich pay?


    Hundreds of thousands of dollars or millions of dollars?


    It''s better to keep your own association.


    Lila gavich is not necessarily looking at the bodies of these spider devils.


    In fact, he still wants to borrow an excuse to have a deeper dispute with Chen Yu and the supernatural society.


    As long as there are interest exchanges, at least for the dark elves, it is a guarantee.


    Although Chen Yu said that he would never intervene in the dispute between the white elves and the dark elves.


    But in fact, as long as there are interest exchanges and human relations exchanges, people cannot be absolutely neutral.


    There was no more trouble in the back road.


    Occasionally, I don''t know where one or two underground monsters come from. They are also cut off by others.


    Rouen FASI was supposed to put away every monster.


    He''s not sure if every monster''s body works.


    But at least not to waste.


    He wants to study and see what works.


    It''s a peaceful journey down the road.


    But the road is not close, and it is not easy to go.


    He walked for at least ten hours.


    At last, they came to the original underground lake.


    Everyone was relieved.


    The next step is to rest in place, eat what you should eat and drink what you should drink.


    After dawdling for two or three hours, he finally returned home.


    But the entrance of the underground river is not easy to enter.


    Chen Zhu can only take the black Trident and control the flow of water to send people out.


    "Wow, this is such a good place. I want to buy it." Lila gavich floats on the water, looking at the beautiful surroundings of mirror lake.


    Everyone looks at Lila gavich.


    Lila gavich found the eyes strange.


    "What''s the matter?" "I''m going to build a villa over there, and I''ll be very honored if you come to my house later," Rilla gavich asked


    "I don''t think you can buy it."


    "Why?"


    "Because this is the president''s home." "But the last typhoon destroyed his home, but he''s going to rebuild it. If you want to sell it, you''d better consider whether the president will agree," said Jolin Nash


    "Well When I didn''t say it. " Lila gavich was decisive.


    I can''t beat Chen Yu, and I''m not as rich as Chen Yu.


    He doesn''t want to contradict Chen Yu at all.


    Not long ago, Chen Yu also came out of the water.


    The air outside is fresher than underground.


    Everyone is greedy to breathe the air outside.


    When they all returned to the shore.


    "Let''s leave a contact information, Mr. Chen," said Lila gavich


    Chen Yu left a phone number for Lila gavich.


    "Come on, let''s go back to the association."


    Chen Yu is not very happy about this underground exploration.


    It was mainly Ingrid who lost an arm.


    And the reason is still Moore, which leads to Moore very self reproach.


    Though Ingrid had been comforting Moore.


    And he says he can no longer go to the insurance company.


    But Morse could hear that Ingrid was comforting him.


    Everyone in the association heard that they had come back. They were all waiting in the association.When the crowd got out of the car, West immediately met them.


    "Ingrid, your arm..."


    "I''m not careful." Ingrid said with a smile.


    "Get out of the way." Chen said.


    All the people looked at Chen Yu and did not understand what he was going to do.


    Chen took out the great body of the immortal bird.


    All the people who didn''t go to the underground exploration were in uproar.


    "Today everyone tried to cut the body of the immortal bird." Chen Zhao said, "at the same time, we should extract the essence of the earth from the corpses of the dead birds." At the beginning of


    , Chen Jie absorbed the essence of the undead earth, so that the sky and the sky were clear and perfect.


    So Chen wants to leave a foundation for the association, and who will come to this step in the future.


    can use this earth essence.


    Last time, the immortal bird was more than ten times worse than this one.


    Chen did not know how many earth extracts he could extract from this undead bird.


    Chen Yu explained his intention, and all the people showed their eyes.


    But even the most powerful Gaia is far from the sky and sky.


    "Don''t waste the flesh and blood, bones and feathers of the immortal bird. We can share some of the flesh of the immortal bird and eat it by ourselves or take it back to our families. But if you take it back to our families, don''t eat too much. Ordinary people can''t eat too much."


    But the body of the immortal bird is too big.


    Chen also had to move the body of the immortal bird to an artificial lake.


    Even so, the headquarters is still bloody.


    Everyone in the headquarters came out to help.


    A few ordinary people are putting up barbecue stands nearby to help people barbecue.


    These ordinary people are all under the black... Gang leader sieri Decker.


    They are now basically fully integrated into the association.


    Although Chen Yu said that they would be imprisoned for life, in fact, now they are all peripheral members of the association.


    If we had killed them on the spot, it would not have been so easy to imprison these ordinary people forever.


    So after going back and forth, in addition to giving them some restrictions, their activity space is still very large.


    They are also paid, at least more than they earn outside, and more stable.


    And after much contact, they are now at ease.


    Of course, the main reason is not to violate Chen Yu.


    In the association, Chen Yu is a real great demon.

 Chapter 1567

    Henry reckons to be the weakest in the association.


    At the beginning, he came to the association with sielli Decker, and later became Gaia''s partner.


    Later, he became the assistant of CASS and the lightning team.


    However, since the awakening of blood, the status is also rising.


    But his blood power is always unacceptable.


    It was also banned by Chen''s order for use in the headquarters.


    But Henry himself was quite happy.


    After all, in his view, this is also super power.


    In fact, his attack power is not very good.


    But in terms of function, it''s not completely absent.


    As long as he farts, he can pollute the whole area.


    It can make all the ordinary people in the odor coverage lose their fighting power.


    It also has the effect of ignition, and the effect of arson is quite good.


    You can also test the monsters in the tower.


    It''s just that he didn''t seem to find a way to improve.


    Since the awakening, the strength has not improved much.


    Every time he watched Chen take people to carry out this task, to carry out that task, his eyes were hot.


    But his strength is still not up to standard, which makes him very eager.


    He''s no less beneficial to the association.


    "Henry, take it and see if this thing can improve your strength." Chen gave Henry a small bottle with a big finger.


    contains the essence of the earth, not much.


    Henry carefully put it away.


    These things can''t be bought outside.


    They found several cushions under the body of the immortal bird.


    Don''t want to waste the blood of an immortal bird.


    But the blood still seeps out, and the shore of the artificial lake has been dyed red with blood.


    The bright red lake is still seeping out.


    There are not many fish in the artificial lake.


    It was originally a man-made lake, but later it was accompanied by a river.


    West also raised some fry.


    However, the people of the association are different from each other.


    Chen Yu, for example, occasionally threw a ray of thunder at the artificial lake, which resulted in the scarcity of fish in the artificial lake.


    But there are still some fish. They smell fishy.


    The undead is first bled and then plucked.


    Other people can''t do the plucking work.


    It also focuses on the talents of Gaia, Chen Yu, CAOS and the lightning team.


    Without certain strength, we can''t pluck the feathers of the immortal bird.


    In this way, it is a very large project.


    At this time, farry came to the headquarters with her two children.


    There''s a bunch of pets, all of them.


    It was Chen Yu''s call that farry came.


    But when she saw the scene, she lost interest and went to the room by herself.


    Little gren and little Larissa are very excited to see the excitement.


    But the biggest attraction for them is barbecue.


    The smell of barbecue is very mellow, which completely dissipates the smell of blood.


    When little Gelin went to the barbecue, she was immediately cut a small piece of meat.


    Then little Gelin ran away happily.


    Little Larissa was gagging, and she wanted to eat.


    Recently, Chen Yu and fari have fed her some easy to digest food.


    It''s just that the barbecue is hard to digest, so I didn''t give it to her.


    Chen Chu looked at the little Larissa sitting on the princess. "Henry, get me a small piece of meat, chop it up for my daughter, and give the princess a large piece."


    Not far away, obitos slipped to the rear of the undead.


    Open your mouth and bite the dead bird''s buttocks.


    No one cares about him.


    Rouen faxiben was collecting the blood and feathers of the immortal birds.


    The whole Association couldn''t stop.


    Even Erdos, the old arm and leg, was there to help.


    Chen Yu wants to call the demonic army out to help.


    The feathered immortal bird is now a bald chicken.


    Where there is the majestic life.


    Rouen faxiben had to work hard.


    Pull out the two eyes of the immortal bird.


    These two eyes are like two giant red pearls.


    And it looks more inorganic than flesh and blood.


    "President, these eyes are good things."


    Chen Yu looks at these two eyes, which are estimated to weigh more than 100 kg.


    There is a kind of charming beauty in the red light.


    At this time, little Gelin came running again."Dad, I want this." Little Gelin is a good pick.


    "I''ll give you one."


    Rouen fasibon was reluctant to give up, but he didn''t say anything.


    What do you say? Say the eyes of these two immortal birds can''t be used as toys for little Gelin?


    All the undead birds are hunted by Chen Zhu. Why not.


    Chen Yu''s pet is also here to eat and drink.


    Bashin is flying in the air, sometimes falling down to pick up a piece of meat.


    after the immortal bird was cut, people began to extract the essence of the earth in flesh and blood.


    has extracted at least thirty litres of golden earth essence.


    and the quality is more pure than the essence of the big spider''s body.


    the essence of the earth is not distributed to others.


    By Chen Yu and West, we mean, who really needs it, then gives it to others.


    now gives them the high purity of the earth essence, which is really too wasteful.


    From noon to three or four in the morning.


    everyone is tired and exhausted. At last, we finish the segmentation of the immortal birds and extract the essence.


    Chen began to examine Ingrid for injuries.


    Ingrid is the arm cut off by the statue.


    Although nearly a day has passed, there is still magic power left in Ingrid''s wound.


    However, Chen found that dark magma can absorb these magic powers.


    "West, I''ve given you a potion these days, which can help you grow your body again. But recently, I''m afraid you can''t appear in front of your family, let alone go to your insurance company."


    "President, can my arms grow?"


    "No problem."


    Chen is not worried about it.


    Daniel, the grandson of lasfa, was bitten off in the thigh by a shark.


    The potion of perfect devil crystal can make his thigh grow again.


    After nearly two years of research, Chen Yu has a deeper understanding of devil crystal.


    Ingrid was relieved to hear the news.


    After all, breaking an arm is not a small blow to him.


    No matter in life or in battle, one arm will bring a lot of inconvenience.


    "President, how long will it take?"


    "About two weeks."


    "Looks like I''m going to call my family." Said Ingrid.


    "What about the company you work for?"


    "No company allows employees to be absent for two weeks without any reason." English didn''t care much about her job.


    For him, selling insurance is part-time.


    The supernatural society paid him ten times more than selling insurance.


    And selling insurance takes up too much of his time.


    Now I have found a proper reason to quit the job.

 Chapter 1568

    To be honest, Chen Yu is really speechless about the divorce rate of the US emperor.


    There are so many people in the association, except those who are not married.


    Those who have a family and a career, only Ingrid is a wife and children around.


    For example, West and Erdos have been divorced for decades.


    West is said to have had three marriages.


    For example, CASS, he had two marriages.


    "Hello, Julissa, I''m going out of town for a while and I can''t go home." Ingrid called his wife.


    "Ingrid, don''t look at the time." ''said Julie, Ingrid''s wife, complaining.


    "Ah, I''m sorry. I''m in China now. I forgot the time difference."


    "China? Did you go to China? "


    "Yes."


    "But your passport is still at home. How do you get to China?"


    Ingrid really wanted to slap himself.


    The bullshit went too far. I don''t know how to end now.


    "Ingrid, tell me the truth, do you have a woman outside?"


    Said Julissa in a skeptical tone.


    To be honest, Julissa has always been skeptical of Ingrid.


    Because Ingrid often doesn''t go home after work.


    Several times she called Ingrid''s Insurance Company and said that Ingrid was not in the company.


    But Ingrid didn''t go home either.


    For example, in these three days, Ingrid said he would be on a business trip for three days.


    But she called Ingrid''s company again.


    It was found that Ingrid did not go on a business trip, but asked for leave from the company for three days.


    ¡°nono¡­¡­ No, absolutely not. " Said Ingrid hastily.


    He didn''t know how to explain it.


    "And where are you now?" Asked Julian.


    "Me and me I really have something to do now. I can''t go home. "


    "If you don''t have a woman out there, you can go home now."


    It''s no wonder that Ingrid''s wife, Julius, has this attitude.


    It''s just that Ingrid''s performance is so abnormal.


    And it''s not twice at a time.


    Ingrid can''t say anything about it.


    "I really can''t go back now."


    "If you don''t come back, then we''ll divorce."


    "What? No, I really didn''t cheat. " ''English defends.


    But how can he explain it? Nothing.


    And he himself is full of doubts. Now he is really speechless.


    "Before the sun goes down tomorrow, if you don''t show up in front of me, then we will divorce."


    Ingrid''s mind is about to explode Divorce?


    Ingrid put down the phone and hurried to find jurag.


    "Jurag, do you have any way to install a prosthesis for me? It''s better to simulate it. " Said Ingrid.


    Jurag is busy in the slaughterhouse at the moment.


    Looking back at English: "the president just said, can you help your broken arm grow again? What else do you want? "


    "I will go back to see my wife, or she will divorce me. She thinks I have an affair."


    "Oh, you didn''t?" Said jurag jokingly.


    "What time is it? Hurry up and find a way for me."


    "It''s not difficult to make a simulation prosthesis, but in such a short time, the most is an empty shell. Go to Rouen and ask him to come here and make a magic prosthesis with me. It can be your arm for the time being."


    "Well, I''ll go now."


    Ingrid ran to Rouen fasibon in a hurry.


    Rouen fasibon actually refused.


    After all, this kind of thing is a waste of time for him.


    But Ingrid moved Chen out.


    Rouen fasibon agreed decisively.


    If you really poke Chen Yu there, Chen Yu will be ugly.


    It is true that Rouen Faxi was a famous alchemist.


    But the value of his existence is to solve problems for the people of the association.


    Seven or eight hours.


    Jurag and Rouen fasibon worked together to make a magic prosthesis.


    Then, in a hurry, Ingrid rushed home to put out the fire.


    ¡­¡­


    Chen Yu heard about it.


    But he couldn''t help it.


    It''s hard to say whether Ingrid can put out the fire successfully.


    But if English does divorce his wife.


    It''s estimated that Moore will be read by English all his life.


    At noon the next day, Chen and fari went home with their family.Since little greyne got the eye of the immortal bird, Hanks, the immortal skeleton, has been abandoned by her.


    But little Larissa inherited her sister''s hobby very well.


    Grab Hanks and chew again.


    "My dear master, is it your family''s genetic hobby to nibble on skeletons?" Hanks said desperately.


    "It shows that you have value." Chen Yu said quietly.


    The evil devil ran over and handed Chen Zhu a glass of juice. At the same time, he said, "master, I want to grow some apples in the villa, OK?"


    "Yes, go." Chen Chu waved: "but don''t destroy the planning and design of the villa."


    Chen Yu picked up Hanks'' head, and Hanks was very dissatisfied and said, "at least I have provided you with information about treasure island."


    "But the information you provided is not useful at all. So far, I haven''t seen the shadow of treasure island."


    "It''s not my fault." Hanks pleaded.


    "No, for me, it''s your fault."


    "It''s not fair."


    "I''m the master. Do you talk to me about fairness?"


    "Well, master, I''m wrong."


    "Gee..." Sara, little lari, grabs Chen''s feet.


    She seems to want Hanks'' head.


    "Take it." Chen Yu throws Hanks''s head to little Larissa.


    Chen Yu goes to the elevator exit and gets down to the beach from the elevator.


    At home, Chen seldom jumps directly.


    Especially in front of little gren and little Larissa.


    This will give them bad examples.


    As soon as Chen was in the water, the five tigers and the dolphin family came to Chen.


    The five tigers and the porpoises will have the same character as the dogs, that is, they are very close to their owners.


    Once they recognize their master, they are very pestering.


    Chen Zhu is free now. He wants to play with them in the water.


    Chen began to dive into the deep water, and the five tigers and the dolphins followed in his footsteps.


    Occasionally, the Dolphin will take a fish and throw it in front of Chen Yu.


    Chen Zhuo found the giant Zhuo.


    The giant giant giant clam has moved hundreds of meters compared with the last one.


    Chen Yu has to recapture it every time.


    It''s not a brain like shark or dolphin.


    The patient has no brain, so Chen can''t subdue it and let it consider himself as the main body.


    However, Chen thinks the giant giant giant giant clam is a good thing, so he has always regarded it as his personal collection.


    And also let the five tigers and the dolphin family watch the giant clam, so that it has no chance to escape from its own territory.

 Chapter 1569

    Chen Chu just came out of the sea and arrived at the shore.


    I saw a car stop on the road above the beach.


    Then five or six young men and women got out of the car.


    Most of them are in swimsuits.


    "Wow, it''s so beautiful here."


    "Why didn''t I know there was such a beautiful beach in the past?"


    Several girls were screaming excitedly.


    Chen Yu frowned and looked at the young people coming down from the green belt directly, which made him unhappy.


    Chen Yu came to the beach and said, "Hey, this is private territory. You''d better leave here."


    The young men who came down were stunned.


    At this time, a big tall one came out of it. It was a head taller than Chen Zhu. He only wore a pair of boxers.


    The young man came to Chen Yu and looked down at him: "ha ha Asian, why do you say this is a private territory? There are no billboards here. "


    Chen Chu raised his head and looked at the young man in front of him.


    "I repeat, this is private territory." Chen repeated.


    "What if I don''t go?" Big tall man looked at Chen Yu with sarcasm.


    "Coran, don''t worry about him. We play with us." Said a blonde.


    These girls are all wearing swimsuits. To be honest, if they tell Chen Yu well, Chen Yu may not expel them.


    These men and women seem to be determined that Chen Yu can''t help them. They have already crossed Chen Yu and played.


    Most of all, they began to eat and drink recklessly on the beach, including beer, drinks and snacks in various packages.


    After eating, throw the garbage on the beach.


    All these actions are stimulating Chen''s nerves.


    By this time, they were in the water.


    Chen Yu''s mouth is curved.


    Suddenly, a wave pushed them off the coast.


    Before they could react, a shark fin blocked their way.


    "Ah Sharks Sharks There are sharks... "


    "What..."


    "Ah Help... "


    The five tigers have blocked their way back to the shore.


    And the water started pushing them into the deep.


    Chen Yu watched the young people flutter in the sea in panic.


    There was a malicious smile on his face.


    "Help Sir Help. "


    Chen went to shallow water, but he did not go into water.


    Always look at those young people who are eager to survive with a smile.


    No matter which way they swim, the sea will beat them over.


    Five tigers will not only block their way, but also constantly drag them into the water.


    But Chen is not going to kill them.


    Just want to give them an unforgettable lesson.


    Little Gelin didn''t know when to run to the beach.


    "Dad, what are you doing? What happened to those brothers and sisters? "


    "No, nothing." Chen Yu said quietly.


    At this time, the five tigers will leave.


    Chen Yu did not control the sea water any more and let them go ashore.


    The first to land was the big man named Coran.


    Just after he got on the shore, he came up with a wave and beat him on the beach.


    Chen Yu went to Kelan and squatted down.


    "As I said, it''s a private territory. Without my permission, it''s easy to die here."


    Several young people in the back fled to the beach.


    "You''d better take the garbage away."


    At this time, Coran stood up again.


    It seems to have slowed down.


    I am looking at Chen Yu now.


    "What if I don''t take it?"


    Chen Yu looks at these young people with a smile.


    "I have more than sharks here."


    Ow -


    the princess came out of the grass.


    Everyone peed when they saw the princess''s horrible body.


    "Bear Brown bear... "


    Chen Yu always smiles.


    Look at these panic stricken young people.


    "Would you like to take the garbage away now? You rubbish. "


    "Here Do you raise this bear? If you dare to let it hurt us, you will go to prison. " By this time, Coran''s momentum had already weakened, and his voice was much smaller.


    "Do you know the fortress agreement? This is my territory, and I have given you the order to expel. Since you want to stay, you can stay forever. " Chen Yu sneers.


    "Don''t think I don''t know what a fortress agreement is. I''m a law student I am very clear that the fortress agreement will not come into effect as long as we do not make threats. " Coran pretended to be calm."Is that so, but what if you all die here?"


    All of a sudden, Coran had an impulse to look at Chen Yu and the little Gelin beside him.


    Coran suddenly rushed to Chen Yu and reached out to pinch him.


    Poof -


    Chen Yu didn''t give him a chance.


    One blow directly broke several ribs of Coran.


    "Ah..." The girls screamed.


    The other three boys ran to Chen at the same time.


    It looks like it''s going to attack Chen Yu, or it''s going to take Coran back.


    However, Chen Yuchun regards them as attacking himself.


    Chen Yu can''t help but turn them over.


    The three girls were even more frightened.


    Previously, Chen was of medium height and Asian.


    So they thought Chen was a good bully.


    But I didn''t expect that Chen Yu not only had a bad beast in his family, but also had such good skills.


    Four boys were all knocked down by him.


    "You now have two choices, to be eaten by my pet, or to take the garbage away, including these."


    Those girls have no courage to say no to Chen Yu.


    Under the double threat of Chen Yu and the princess, we can only pick up the garbage on the beach with fear, and then support four fallen boys to escape carefully.


    "Don''t step on the green belt. There are stairs over there!" Chen Chu said after drinking.


    "Dad, you are so good." Little Gelin''s eyes were shining at Chen Yu.


    "Well, of course." Chen Chu picked up little Gelin, and her face was full of satisfaction.


    Nothing is happier than being praised by your daughter.


    ¡­¡­


    "Dad, mom, do you want a divorce?" Silan looked at the parents who were quarreling.


    "Of course not." Ingrid, with an apologetic smile, looked at his wife from the corner of his eye.


    Amy controlled her mood a little.


    And she didn''t want to argue with Ingrid in front of her 10-year-old daughter.


    But she always felt that Ingrid had women outside.


    This is intolerable to any woman.


    Divorce is, of course, the last option.


    If she doesn''t have to, she doesn''t want to go there.


    First, Ingrid confessed to her.


    But Ingrid never admitted it.


    This is where she''s most angry.


    Just then, Ingrid''s phone rang.


    "Mr Ingrid, your son Coran is in the hospital now..."

 Chapter 1570

    After a moment''s hesitation, English turned to his wife Amy and said, "Coran is in the hospital."


    Amy took a deep breath: "what happened?"


    "I don''t know. Go to the hospital first."


    Neither of them delayed, and Silan went to the hospital with her.


    "Brother." Silan and her brother have a good relationship.


    Ingrid and Amy went into the room and saw their son, who was wrapped in gauze.


    They all look worried and distressed.


    But Ingrid played the role of father again, and immediately said, "Koran, I heard that you were beaten. What''s the matter? What did you do out there? "


    Amy was worried about her son''s injury.


    Hearing Ingrid''s words, he suddenly showed some anger.


    "Ingrid, why do you think it''s Coran''s fault? Why didn''t someone else attack Coran? "


    "Amy, don''t make trouble. I just want to find out what''s going on."


    "You say I''m unreasonable? Why don''t you say you have a woman outside? "


    "I didn''t."


    "No? Then why is your whereabouts always elusive? Besides, you lied to me that you went abroad. "


    "I have my own reasons..."


    Ingrid''s voice suddenly weakened.


    "Then you can explain clearly that you are not an agent, can''t you let your family know?" Amy laughed.


    She knows Ingrid too well.


    They''re sort of childhood sweethearts.


    When Ingrid was in primary school, he was bullied and dare not fight back.


    Cowardly and introverted, I would have been an insurance salesman, which is unexpected.


    In Amy''s eyes, Ingrid has always been the cowardly man.


    In fact, Ingrid''s gesture at home and in front of his wife was also to maintain his marriage.


    Contrary to his character, Amy is strong and impulsive.


    And she has her own ideas.


    Even too confident.


    As long as it''s a fact she believes, she''ll be the truth.


    Between husband and wife, there is always one person who needs to compromise.


    But now Amy thinks that English has an affair.


    And what she''s asking now is for Ingrid to confess to her.


    "Stop fighting." "If you want to make a noise, leave my room," colan said


    His chest was broken by several ribs.


    But he and his friends have made an agreement.


    It must not be made public.


    Because they are the fault.


    And they look very rich.


    He didn''t want to get into trouble.


    Especially to make trouble for the family.


    It was depressing enough to be beaten.


    Now there''s listening to parents arguing in their own ward.


    He was even more upset.


    For Coran, today is definitely the darkest day of his life.


    He lost face in front of his favorite girl.


    Now in the hospital, and endure their parents quarrel.


    "If you''re going to divorce, it''s better to be a little more straightforward."


    In a flash, the situation changed.


    "You think we should get divorced, too?" Amy looks at Coran.


    "Wait I don''t mean that. " Coran immediately realized that he had said the wrong thing.


    "Coran!" Ingrid is now like a volcano about to erupt: "if you are not awake now, it''s better to shut up for me. Your mother and I don''t need your participation."


    He felt that he was the one who was the most aggrieved.


    He did nothing wrong.


    But he will be doubted by Amy.


    But Amy thought she was the most aggrieved.


    "Why can''t Coran say that? He''s also part of the family, so he has full power. " Amy said.


    "Do you really want to divorce me?"


    "As long as you confess to me, I will consider forgiving you."


    "I said, I didn''t cheat. Damn it, I didn''t cheat." Ingrid finally broke out.


    Amy''s face was livid: "it seems that you still don''t want to confess. Well, then you can live with that bitch. I wish you happiness."


    As she spoke, Amy pulled Silan away.


    "Where are you going?" Ingrid grabbed Amy in a hurry.


    "I went to stay with my parents for a while." Amy said.


    Ingrid hesitated, and finally let go: "we all need to calm down."


    If they continue to argue, it will only let the emotions of both sides out of control, and only make the situation worse.And Amy''s parents live in San Jose, the third largest city in California.


    Even if you drive, it''s only a few hours.


    "Mom, Dad, you don''t want a divorce." Silan looked at her parents with tears in her eyes.


    Amy looked at her daughter, didn''t speak, and pulled her out of the ward.


    Ingrid slumped in the chair of the ward.


    "Dad, do you really have an affair outside?"


    "No, I said no." Ingrid pleaded vigorously.


    But even his own son.


    He was also full of doubts.


    Let alone Amy.


    "I didn''t do anything outside that I''m sorry for your mother. I''m innocent."


    "Then why does mom say you have a woman outside?"


    Coran is an adult. He has his own cognition and world view.


    He knows how dirty the adult world is.


    Of course, as a son, he didn''t want his parents to divorce.


    Even though he doesn''t care, his sister, Silan, is only ten years old.


    She doesn''t have to be able to take the damage.


    ¡­¡­


    "Mom, don''t divorce dad, will you?" Silan sat in the back of the car, pleading with her mother.


    Amy is in a state of confusion at the moment, just driving silently.


    Back home, Amy began to pack.


    Then he left with Silan.


    I had a whole day''s quarrel with Ingrid today.


    After a few hours of driving, Amy was a little exhausted and at the same time exhausted.


    "Mum, Silan and I are almost home." Amy called her mother.


    "Well, your father and I prepared a delicious dinner for you and my lovely granddaughter."


    When the car arrived at mother''s house, mother and father were standing in front of the door.


    "Mom, Dad." Amy comes to her parents and embraces them affectionately.


    "How can Silan not get off?" Asked Amy''s parents.


    "Seems to be asleep." Amy opened the back door: "Silan, you''re home. Don''t you want to see your grandparents?"


    It''s just that Silan is still in the back seat.


    "Silan?" Amy came forward and patted Silan on the cheek, but she didn''t respond.


    "Silan?" Amy seemed to realize that something was wrong with her daughter.


    "What''s wrong with Silan?"


    "She can''t wake up." Amy said worried.


    "Let me see." Amy''s mother came up and tried the temperature on LAN''s forehead.


    "The temperature is normal." Amy''s mother is not sure.


    "Take Silan to the hospital first." Said Amy''s father.

 Chapter 1571

    "How is my daughter? Doctor. "


    "Here Your daughter''s situation is a little complicated, she has no injuries, but she is in a coma because she is out of control and leads to self closure. " Said the doctor.


    "So what can I do to wake my daughter up?" Amy is in a heavy mood.


    She suddenly realized that her previous actions were indeed very inappropriate.


    I don''t care about my daughter''s feelings at all.


    Always arguing with Ingrid in front of her daughter.


    That''s what causes her daughter''s emotions to get out of control.


    And the daughter seemed to be very much like Ingrid.


    When she was hurt, she didn''t make a scene.


    But in my heart, silent.


    But she''s not Ingrid. She''s a child.


    I should have noticed it for a long time.


    But I didn''t go to see Silan all the way.


    Amy blames herself more and more.


    "It''s going to take until she''s sober. There''s no medical means to wake her up." Said the doctor.


    "Is there no way?"


    "Sorry." The doctor shook his head and turned away.


    Amy''s parents are also worried.


    Their love for their granddaughter is no less than Amy''s.


    "Amy, do you need to inform Ingrid?"


    "No." As soon as Amy heard of Ingrid, she was furious again: "that damn bastard, it''s because of him that Silan gets sick."


    But after a while, Amy was soft again.


    "I''ll call him." Amy sighed.


    ¡­¡­


    After hearing the news, Ingrid rushed to San Jose.


    It was two o''clock in the morning when English arrived at the hospital in San Jose.


    Amy looked at Ingrid with complicated eyes.


    But at this time, neither Ingrid nor Amy had time to quarrel.


    "Amy, how is Silan?"


    "The situation is very bad. The doctor said that Silan is not ill at all, but because of our affairs, she is now in self isolation."


    "What can I do?" Asked Ingrid.


    "There''s nothing the doctor can do." Amy said, "now Silan is like a vegetable."


    Ingrid''s face grew worse.


    He wanted to scold Amy, but at last he swallowed.


    He didn''t want to make their relationship worse.


    Ingrid thought of Chen Yu.


    At this time, he was at a loss.


    I can only find Chen Yu.


    "I''ll make a phone call. Maybe that man can cure our daughter." Said Ingrid.


    "Do you know a doctor?"


    "Yes." British characteristics nodded: "a previous customer."


    "Before? Have you resigned from the insurance company? "


    "Amy, I don''t want to talk about it. I admit I have something to hide from you, but I can assure you that it''s not the way you think it is. I didn''t cheat."


    Even if Ingrid promised.


    But this kind of thing can not be proved by guarantee.


    If Ingrid can''t prove it, Amy will never be able to have sex with Ingrid.


    Women are suspicious.


    Ingrid didn''t care what time it was.


    When I got to the window, I took out the phone and dialed Chen Yu''s number.


    "Hello Ingrid, come on, what''s the matter? I''m sure you have something to call me at this time. "


    "President, my daughter has an accident. She is unconscious in the hospital now. I need your help." Said Ingrid.


    "Give me the address." Chen didn''t complain about Ingrid disturbing him late at night.


    "In San Jose, Moro hospital."


    "OK, I see. I''ll go to the airport now." Chen said.


    "OK, I''ll wait for you in the hospital."


    After hanging up, Ingrid breathed a long sigh of relief.


    Chen Yu in the association, to all people is a very reassuring feeling.


    Not only when fighting, but in other ways, Chen Yu also gives them a sense of security.


    "How is it? Did your friend agree? "


    "Well, he''s coming from Los Angeles now." English characteristics nod.


    Amy wondered when Ingrid would meet such a friend.


    And seeing his face, after the call, Ingrid was relaxed.


    It seems that Ingrid trusts this friend very much.


    ¡­¡­


    Although Chen Yu has left immediately, he has been waiting for three hours at the airport.The flight is not as fast as Chen wants.


    Chen is less likely to fly directly.


    The risk of flying is too great.


    With the US military radar, UFOs can definitely be found.


    After all, if you fly at a high speed, there will be a heat source, and it is impossible to avoid the military radar.


    Chen doesn''t want to be targeted by the military.


    At eight o''clock in the morning, Chen Yu finally arrived at the Moro hospital in San Jose.


    Ingrid took Chen to the ward.


    Amy has been up all night outside the ward.


    Though her face was worn away at the moment, she still couldn''t sleep.


    "Hello, ma''am. I''m a friend of Ingrid. My name is Chenzhao." Chen introduced himself.


    "Hello, Mr. Chen."


    "Amy, Mr. Chen is a professor in the Department of medicine at the University of Los Angeles. He is also a neuroscientist. He has awakened the vegetative people." Ingrid added several buffs to Chen.


    As expected, Amy was refreshed immediately after hearing the introduction of Ingrid to Chen Yu.


    "Thank you very much for coming, Mr. Chen."


    "You''re welcome. Ingrid and I are friends."


    Chen Yu said with a smile, "now take me to see your child."


    Amy and English bring Chen Zhu into the sick room.


    When Chen Yu saw Silan lying on the hospital bed, his first feeling was that the child''s soul was complete and stable.


    What''s more, from the appearance, she didn''t realize that there was something wrong with her body.


    Of course, before that, Chen Yu had heard that English had simply said about Cisco''s illness.


    Chen Yu went to examine Silan.


    The situation is not good, because Chen Yu''s examination of Silan did not find any problems in her.


    Amy has been looking at Chen Yu.


    She wants to get good news from Chen Yu.


    After Chen Yu finished the inspection, he couldn''t wait to ask about Silan.


    "Mr. Chen, how is my daughter doing?"


    "At present, it''s just a preliminary inspection. I need to discuss with my team." Chen said.


    Ingrid''s heart thumped when he heard Chen''s words.


    Where does Chen Zhu have a medical team?


    Chen Yu has always been an independent practitioner.


    "When can Mr. Chen give a reply?"


    "I''ll give you an answer within today."


    "But the doctor in this hospital only replied in an hour."


    "So they can''t wake up your daughter." Chen said.


    Amy was stunned for a moment, and then she was overjoyed: "Mr. Chen, do you mean that you have any way to wake up my daughter?"


    "I can only say that there is great hope, but I can''t guarantee absolutely."

 Chapter 1572

    Contrary to Amy''s mood, Ingrid.


    Chen Yu obviously didn''t say everything to Amy.


    Chen gave Ingrid a look, and Ingrid followed him out.


    "President, how is Silan


    "To be honest, I can''t help it."


    "What? Can''t even you? "


    "However, when I just checked, I found that your daughter''s state is vegetative, rather than sleeping." "And as for sleeping, don''t you think there is someone in our association who is more authoritative than me?" Chen said


    Ingrid raised his head abruptly. "Norma?"


    "Yes, Norma." Chen Chu nodded, "I''ll let her come right now."


    Amy looks at the communication between Chen Yu and Ingrid not far away.


    Although previously because of Chen Yu''s words slightly relaxed.


    But she couldn''t really be calm.


    I''ve always been afraid.


    Ingrid, come here and let her have a rest.


    But Amy couldn''t rest.


    Chen Yu stood behind Amy: "Miss Amy."


    Amy turned her head and Chen Yu suddenly pointed out, "go to sleep."


    Chen Yu has not been confused by the Banshee for a long time.


    However, with the improvement of strength, the bewilderment of the Banshee has not retreated, but is more handy.


    Amy collapsed in the dark.


    English was quick to catch Amy.


    "Take your wife back to her place to rest. I''ll come with Norma."


    Ingrid thought about it and nodded.


    Norma came very soon, three hours later.


    Ingrid also returned to the hospital.


    "President, Ingrid, what''s the situation now?" Asked Norma.


    Ingrid told Norma about the situation.


    "Well, I see. I try to get into Norma''s dream and wake her up."


    But when the three entered the ward, Norma stopped.


    "Eh?"


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Ingrid, your daughter seems to have been invaded by a nightmare."


    Chen Yu and Ingrid looked at each other with astonishment.


    None of them found out the truth about Silan.


    Norma, who has nightmarish pedigree, found something wrong at first sight.


    "Then what?" "Are you sure?" Chen asked


    "I don''t know the strength of this nightmare." "President, you''d better join me in her dream. I can''t fight alone," Norma said


    "Then take me to the dream." Chen said.


    Chen is not sure, because most of his strength is in his own flesh.


    Chen Yu didn''t know how to enter the dream, and how much of his strength he could play.


    "Norma, take me in, too." Said Ingrid.


    As a father, he can''t stand by.


    "I just learned to take people into dreams. One person is very reluctant. If two people, I can''t do it at all." Said Norma.


    Ingrid''s eyes twinkled, and he wanted to say that he had replaced Chen Yu in his daughter''s dream.


    But he couldn''t say it.


    Norma is not sure. She takes Chen Yu in.


    No matter from which point of view, Chen Yujue is more suitable than him to enter his daughter''s dream to save Silan.


    "Well then." Ingrid finally nodded.


    "What do I need to do?" Chen asked


    "Don''t do anything. Just sit down. Don''t resist my magic later." Said Norma.


    Chen and Norma sat side by side in the chair beside the hospital bed.


    Norma''s magic has started.


    Chen Yu felt Norma''s magic around him.


    Chen Yu''s brain suddenly remembered the feeling of the first yuan Shen leaving the body.


    At that time, he was knocked down on the ground by an old turtle.


    But compared with the old turtle''s brutality.


    Norma is going to be a lot softer.


    If Chen Yu resisted, Norma would not be able to pull his consciousness into the dream at all.


    Norma''s magic can make people dream, or dream by themselves.


    It seems that Norma''s magic is overwhelming.


    In fact, Chen''s perception of this degree.


    Norma''s magic could not escape Chen''s perception.


    All of a sudden, Chen Yu felt that his body had been pulled very hard.


    When Chen opened his eyes again, he found himself standing on a piece of waste soil.


    The sky and the earth are gray, just like the wasteland world in the movie and TV series.No sun, no moon, no mountains, no plants, no colors.


    Is this the dream world?


    What about Norma? Where''s Norma?


    Also, which direction should I go?


    Chen Yu sat down in place.


    According to the probability of the event.


    Things will happen to you.


    Since I don''t know where to go now, it''s better to wait in place.


    Chen Yu pinched his face and felt it.


    However, Chen tried to hit the ground, and his strength disappeared.


    Chen Yu is in deep thought.


    The one who comes in by himself is not the real one.


    But there is still feeling.


    This feeling is different from Yuanshen''s coming out of the body.


    At least yuan Shen has no substance.


    But in dreams, there are entities.


    This inevitably makes Chen think more.


    Taoism thinks that there is also a universe hidden in human body, that is, understanding the sea.


    Is knowing the sea a dream world?


    If the dream world and the real world are actually a complete world, a complete universe.


    Is there a complete rule?


    Chen Yu suddenly thought of this problem.


    If it is a universe with complete rules, then its own power should also be available here.


    All of a sudden, Chen found his dark magma extending from his feet.


    Small world also began to diffuse around.


    At the same time, Chen''s strength began to flow in his body.


    Chen Yu looks at his hands in surprise.


    Really?


    Because I understand the rules, so I get back the power?


    Or just because of what you think?


    If you think out of nothing, you have power. Do you want the power of God, and you can do the same?


    Chen tried again, but this time it didn''t change.


    Is it because I don''t understand the greater power?


    The realm is there, so the strength is naturally there.


    No matter in which world, it is impossible to have the power of the gods at will.


    In this way, whether it''s Norma or another nightmare, they can''t have the power to surpass the original.


    Chen Chu suddenly raised his head and looked up into the sky.


    A cloud of low pressure formed in the sky.


    This dark cloud covers an area of several square kilometers.


    Eh! Chen Yu finally determined that this is not his real power.


    It is the power of one''s own consciousness.

 Chapter 1573

    Because the dark fall of this demon realm actually formed here.


    Chen Yu never really had the darkness come.


    But in this dream world, there is darkness.


    So Chen is very sure that this is not his original strength.


    It''s the power of dreams.


    It''s like an ordinary person entering a dream world.


    Then what this ordinary person can master is only the power of ordinary people.


    If it''s an athlete, maybe he has more power, but he can''t exceed the limit of human.


    If there is a strong existence, it is like Chen Yu.


    The first is to know the use of power.


    Chen Yu fell into deeper thinking.


    The real world and the dream world can be imagined as two different countries a and B.


    Chen was originally a scientist in country a, then went to country B.


    And scientists'' knowledge and knowledge will not lose value because they go to other countries.


    Of course, this metaphor is similar to Chen Yu''s life experience.


    When Chen Yu first came to the United States, he brought nothing but medical skills.


    It is relying on his own medical skills that Chen Yu stands firm.


    From this point of view, it can also be understood that the dream world is a world with perfect rules, not nihilistic.


    At least in terms of rules, the rules of the dream world and the real world are the same, or similar.


    Just, there is no aura in this world.


    Chen Yu frowned, that is to say, as much power as he used, so much power would be consumed.


    This makes Chen Yu more careful.


    Although it has the same strength as the reality, even more powerful.


    But it can''t last as long as it does in the real world.


    An idea suddenly appeared in Chen Yu''s mind.


    Everyone has a dream world, or understanding the sea.


    And the sea is hidden in consciousness.


    In other words, in fact, my own sea of knowledge also follows me here.


    So if your sea awareness has spirit, can you use the spirit in the sea awareness to supplement your immortal power?


    Chen Yu suddenly thought that maybe the next step of his cultivation is to open the sea of knowledge.


    At this time, Chen Yu felt something moving in front of him.


    Chen immediately got up and went in the direction of the movement.


    Chen Yu advanced at full speed.


    But Chen Yu didn''t use flying, he used running.


    Because flying will greatly consume Chen''s Xianli.


    When running, Xianli consumes less.


    However, the speed of running on the ground is not necessarily much slower than flying in the sky.


    Far away, Chen saw a giant.


    It''s the giant girl.


    That giant girl is Silan?


    No, it''s Silan''s subconscious.


    She sat on the ground holding her legs, her head deeply buried between them.


    And she was as tall as a mountain.


    A big two headed snake, burning with fire, wound around her left calf.


    Two headed serpent one bit Silan''s calf, the other was fighting with a horse burning green flame in mid air.


    The horse burning green flame is the embodiment of Norma''s consciousness, nightmare.


    That big double headed snake burning with fire should also be a nightmare.


    Chen Yu didn''t want to. He rushed up and grabbed the two headed snake''s tail.


    Directly pulled the double headed snake down.


    Whether it''s a double headed snake or Norma, they are a little shocked.


    When Norma saw Chen Yu, she was puzzled and took it for granted.


    But the two headed snake is completely in the muddle.


    Although he was surprised by Norma''s appearance, he was not surprised.


    After all, Norma is also a nightmare, able to enter the deep world of human consciousness.


    But Chen Zhuming is not a nightmare. He not only came in, but also showed incredible power.


    Although the double headed snake has a huge body shape, compared with the strength of Chen Yu, it is not enough.


    But the two headed snake still tore a piece of flesh from Silan''s thigh.


    It''s getting bigger.


    Chen Zhu tugged at the tail of the two headed snake, and then, like a whip, strove to the ground.


    Back and forth several times, the two heads of the big double headed snake are nothing.


    The nightmare of Norma''s incarnation rushed down, grabbed the belly of the double headed snake and tore off a piece of meat.


    Although Norma is usually quiet in the Chinese language of the association.


    But when she was turned into a nightmare, her fight became extremely violent and ferocious.And Norma was devouring a piece of blood from the two headed snake.


    As time goes by, Norma''s figure becomes a little bigger, while the two headed snake becomes smaller.


    The double headed snake suddenly turned back to bite Chen Zhu.


    "President, be careful Don''t be bitten by him. "


    Although Norma is in the form of nightmare, her voice is still the original one.


    In fact, without Norma''s warning, Chen Yu would not be bitten by a double headed snake.


    After all, this is not his home court.


    And Chen Yu doesn''t know what special abilities nightmare has here.


    Chen Zhu pulled the tail of the two headed snake and rotated it for more than ten times.


    At last, he hit the ground heavily.


    The two headed snake tried to bite Chen Yu several times, but he was thrown away.


    Chen Yu won''t give him a chance to bite AOR himself.


    Norma always takes the opportunity to bite off a piece of meat from a double headed snake.


    Chen Yu also wanted to bite a piece of meat from the two headed snake.


    Try it? This thought came out of Chen Yu''s mind.


    Chen Yu has always been one of those bold people.


    Of course, it can also be said that we don''t know how to live or die.


    Chen Zhu bit the back of the two headed snake and tore a piece of meat.


    Then Chen''s body shook.


    In a flash, Chen saw a pair of eyes, a pair of eyes from the soul.


    That feeling is so special.


    It''s not from the outside world, but from the self prying.


    Chen Zhu bit another piece of meat from the big snake with two heads.


    It''s just that this time there''s no flash.


    Chen Yu is a little disappointed. It''s a special feeling.


    But now is not the time to think about that.


    Now Chen Zhu has to solve the double headed snake.


    At this time, the nightmare of Norma''s incarnation suddenly burst out a chain of burning green flames.


    These chains, like a part of Norma''s body, are all nimbly wrapped around the two headed serpent.


    Chen Yu has seen Norma use this move before. At that time, she used it to deal with evil spirits and demons.


    The two headed serpent was bound by Norma''s chains and died.


    No matter how he struggles, he still can''t break away.


    I can''t resist Norma''s pull.


    The chain began to sink into the flesh and blood of the two headed snake.


    Every time the two headed snake struggles, it just makes the chain tighter.


    Chen Yu is no longer needed for the final closing work.


    Norma can do it.


    And she needs it more.


    The weaker the two headed snake, the stronger Norma will be.

 Chapter 1574

    The battle is over.


    Under the attack of Chen Yu and Norma, the two headed snake was finally swallowed by Norma.


    Norma''s transformation has restored human form.


    "President, why do you have real power in other people''s deep consciousness?" Norma asked, puzzled.


    "Can''t you?" Chen asked, "I just think I can do it, so I have recovered the power in reality. In this conscious world, it seems that it is not very difficult."


    "What? This is someone else''s world of consciousness, how can you do it? " Norma couldn''t believe it. "Even our nightmares can''t do it."


    Can''t nightmare do it?


    Chen Yu was stunned for a moment.


    Chen Yu thought it was just a trick.


    I can do it as a "beginner".


    Nightmare, an old hand who often goes in and out of other people''s dreams, should not fail to do so.


    But when he heard Norma''s words, Chen Chu was inevitably confused.


    Forget it. I don''t understand. I still don''t think about it.


    Chen Yu shook his head. "Norma, are your nightmares fighting in the world of consciousness so monotonous?"


    "In fact, if two nightmares fight in the conscious world of others, it basically depends on who can control the main consciousness of the conscious world first." Norma points to the great consciousness of Sri Lanka.


    "However, the powerful nightmare can swallow the little girl''s consciousness almost instantaneously, so as to control the whole world of consciousness. At that time, he will be omnipotent here. However, the nightmare of attacking this girl is just stronger than me, which is not very powerful. Moreover, he entered the world of human consciousness through cracks, which has already become very strong Weak. "


    Hearing Norma''s words, Chen Yu couldn''t help thinking.


    The power of oneself now does not come from this conscious world.


    But I do have this power.


    So where does this power come from?


    Is it your own conscious world?


    In other words, the world of self-consciousness transfers its power to itself.


    If you think about it in this way.


    That is to say, we are not completely connected with our conscious world.


    "Norma, can you take me into my own conscious world?"


    "I can''t. I can only bring others into your conscious world, and it''s up to you to let go." "I can''t bring myself into my conscious world," Norma said


    "All right." Chen Yu was disappointed: "by the way, the nightmare was solved, and now Ingrid''s daughter should be safe."


    "President, don''t you think we need to enlighten this girl?" Norma points to Sri Lanka''s sense of Lord.


    From the beginning to the end, Silan was holding her legs and seemed to be asleep.


    Even the attack of the two headed snake did not respond.


    "Enlighten her?" Chen Yu looked at Silan''s consciousness of the Lord and Norma: "I''m not good at it at all. I''ll give it to you."


    Norma is also a bit muddled. She doesn''t know anything about the world.


    Her EQ is not necessarily higher than that of a minor.


    She used to be blind, and the only people she met since childhood were the mediocre in her family and her uncle, Louis crailham.


    Later, he was also a member of the supernatural society.


    She doesn''t know how to enlighten others.


    "President, I don''t know how to do it."


    "It''s OK. Try it." Chen Yu said shamelessly.


    It''s the most troublesome thing to teach children.


    Norma had no choice but to go to Sri Lanka''s consciousness of Lord.


    "Hello Silan. "


    ¡­¡­


    When the nurse entered the ward, she found two strangers in it.


    The nurse was puzzled. Are these two relatives of the child?


    Why are they sleeping here?


    Also, how does the father of the patient stand by anxiously?


    At this time, Chen Yu and Norma, who were sitting in the chair, suddenly woke up.


    Meanwhile, Silan, who was lying in bed, opened her eyes.


    "Dad..." Silan made a subtle voice.


    Britton rushed to the bedside in surprise.


    "Dad, where is this?" Silan can''t remember what happened before.


    Chen and Norma got up and went to the bedside.


    "Who are you? Is it dad''s friend? "


    "Well They are Dad''s friends. " Ingrid looked at Chen Yu and Norma, and his eyes were filled with gratitude.


    Chen and Norma are also relieved.


    Then the doctor came and examined Silan.


    Ingrid sent Chen Yu and Norma to the door of the hospital.


    "President, Norma, thank you for your help. If not for you, I don''t know what to do.""Well, Ingrid, you''ve been spending a lot of time with your wife and children, and you''ve got to deal with the family first." Chen said.


    Anyway, there is no big deal in the association. English is required to go.


    So Chen Yu directly enlarges the fake for English.


    "I''ll make it up as soon as possible about the potion to regenerate your arm."


    "Well, President, then I won''t send you and Norma."


    That day, Chen and Norma took off to Los Angeles.


    Chen Yu is always very concerned about what he feels in the conscious world.


    Chen Yu is now more like a blind man crossing the river.


    I can only grope by myself.


    After the magic of oneself is transformed into Xianli.


    Although the strength has made a qualitative leap, but the problems also follow.


    In the past, every promotion of Chen Yu was a systematic growth.


    There are precedents to follow. Old turtles can help.


    But now even the old turtle can''t help.


    As a matter of fact, the old turtle himself is now closed.


    The old turtle said that he would go to Hetu to find him in a hundred years.


    That is, more than a month in reality.


    Many things need to be explored and explored by Chen Yu himself.


    There is another point about the elves.


    They are naturally close to the elements.


    In fact, natural elements are the spirit of heaven and earth.


    Like magic or psychic power, it is also a different name from the East and the West.


    The elves themselves have no magic.


    But they can get close to the natural elements.


    So as to directly control the power of natural elements.


    Achieve an effect similar to elemental magic or natural magic.


    If we put it in the perspective of Taoism, this is the realm of the unity of heaven and man.


    Of course, the elves are not so powerful.


    At least they are no better than psychics.


    Chen is more concerned about the principle that they are close to natural elements.


    ¡­¡­


    "How is Silan now, dad?"


    "It''s much better." Said Ingrid.


    "I''ll go to San Jose and see Silan." Coran said.


    He has a very good relationship with Silan. Silan is also very attached to his brother.


    It''s said that Silan was in a coma and was in hospital. His brother was also full of worries.


    "Are you moving?"


    "Nothing." Coran said, in fact, he still has pain all over his body. After all, his ribs have been broken. How can he recover so quickly.

 Chapter 1575

    Silan was discharged after the doctor''s examination.


    The doctor couldn''t understand. Silan would wake up suddenly.


    Amy wakes up to find that Silan has recovered. It''s amazing.


    But she also thought of Chen Yu, whom Ingrid had found.


    I think it may be Chen Yu who cured his daughter.


    On the same day, Coran also dragged the injured body.


    But what bothered Ingrid was that.


    Amy still hasn''t forgiven him.


    But neither Ingrid nor Amy quarreled in front of Silan.


    "Amy, when will you go back to Los Angeles?" Asked Ingrid.


    "If you want to go back, I haven''t thought about it now." Amy said faintly.


    "How can you do that?" Said Ingrid angrily.


    "I don''t want to fight with you now." Amy''s tone was still cold.


    Ingrid was on the verge of madness.


    Ingrid didn''t want to stay in San Jose, let alone at her father-in-law''s house.


    Because his father-in-law and mother-in-law look at him badly.


    He was treated completely as an outsider.


    No matter how he explains it, father-in-law and mother-in-law don''t believe it.


    Ingrid thought for a long time and called Coran to his side.


    "Coran, you stay with your grandparents and try to persuade your mother to go back."


    "Dad Where are you going? "


    "Where can I go? I''m going to the hotel for a few days now. Your grandparents don''t welcome me at all."


    Ingrid also had no choice but to put his hopes on his son.


    After all, my son is older and knows how to deal with affairs.


    "Dad, do you have an affair?"


    "I said, I didn''t, I didn''t, I didn''t!" Ingrid is running out of control.


    "All right, all right. Don''t get excited. I''ll advise my mother to go home."


    Coran was worried that his father would go crazy if he went on.


    "I''ll stay here for a while and call me whenever there''s something at home." Said Ingrid.


    "I see."


    Ingrid didn''t return to Los Angeles, mainly worried that if her daughter asked about herself, she would be able to appear in front of her for the first time.


    Without Ingrid, the family would be happy.


    Amy''s parents are very happy about the arrival of their grandchildren.


    Prepare a big dinner for Amy''s family.


    No one mentions the lonely Ingrid.


    ¡­¡­


    Wake up from sleep.


    He found himself sweating all over, and his pajamas were as wet as if they had been soaked in water.


    Coran gasped and touched his chest.


    It seems to be much less painful than during the day.


    Coran got up and went to the living room to pour a glass of water.


    As I passed by Silan''s room, I heard another sound inside.


    Coran carefully pushed open the door of Silan''s house.


    Suddenly, Coran saw a man standing in front of Silan''s bed.


    This person is absolutely not anyone in the family.


    "Hey! What are you doing! " Coran had a big drink.


    The man did not move, but his neck turned 360 degrees.


    Coran saw the twisted and bloody face.


    All of a sudden, Coran was hairy.


    The figure rushed towards Coran.


    "Ah Don''t come here... " Coran was so scared that he danced around with his hands and feet. A cold wind blew by, but there was nothing.


    At that time, the lights were on in my grandparents'' bedroom and Amy''s bedroom.


    All three came out of their bedrooms.


    "Coran, what are you shouting at midnight?"


    Koran opened his eyes again and looked at his mother and grandparents standing in front of him.


    And Silan also got up from the bed in a daze: "brother, what happened?"


    Illusion? Coran was full of doubts.


    "Do you have enough to eat and cry in Silan''s room at midnight?" Amy shouted.


    "I......" Coran didn''t know how to explain either.


    "Get back to your room and go to sleep. How old are you? It''s such a prank."


    Coran can only go back to his room in desperation.


    After turning off the light, Coran still couldn''t calm down.


    Is that really my illusion just now?


    Or do you really see something unclean?


    Coran is not sure.


    Coran picked up the rubber ball on the table and threw it on the wall.When the rubber ball bounced back, Coran suddenly saw that the speed of the rubber ball in the air suddenly slowed down.


    It''s like slow motion in a movie.


    Coran''s face was a little confused.


    What''s going on?


    Coran raised his hand and grabbed the rubber ball gently.


    With more force.


    This time the rubber ball is slower.


    Coran''s face was puzzled.


    Coran tries again. When the rubber ball is thrown out, Coran moves under his feet and appears on the other side of the rubber ball.


    Coran easily put the rubber ball in his hand.


    At this time, Corran finally realized his change.


    I seem to get very fast, very fast!


    Coran looked out into the dark and threw rubber balls out of the house.


    Then Coran turned into a whirlwind and rushed out.


    When Coran found his body moving.


    It seems that we can get rid of the restriction of gravity.


    You can even fly on the eaves and walk on the walls.


    Coran easily ran hundreds of meters and easily caught the rubber ball.


    Coran''s face is full of surprises. His change is amazing.


    But I''m really tired after running hundreds of meters.


    Originally, Coran''s physical fitness has been very good, running a kilometer or two is definitely not a problem.


    But at the moment, I just ran hundreds of meters and felt very tired.


    Why does your body change like this?


    Coran was puzzled about this.


    Kelan began to try his own quick ability at the door of his grandparents'' house.


    He found that he was even faster than the world''s top sprinters.


    It just can''t last. The energy consumption after each run is huge.


    After two or three hours outside, Coran finally returned to the house.


    ¡­¡­


    "Coran, you can''t get up. It''s already noon."


    Coran was lifted from the bed by Amy, who could not bear it.


    Coran''s face is full of troubles. Last night''s physical consumption was so great that he is still in great pain.


    "Mom, let me sleep again. I''m so sleepy."


    "Who made you more mischievous last night?" Amy accused: "get up for me. Your grandparents have prepared lunch for you. Now go to wash the Susu immediately."


    Coran helplessly got up, with a face to get up gas.


    I didn''t feel energetic after washing.


    The body was still sore.


    It''s not a good feeling at all.


    Come to the dining table, only listen to Silan''s soft call: "ah..."


    Coran saw the glass of Sloan''s juice fall off.


    Colan''s eyes were fast and his hands were fast, his body moved, and he gently caught the cup.

 Chapter 1576

    "Brother, how are you?"


    Others didn''t see it clearly, but Silan did.


    But after all, she is still young, just think her brother is very powerful.


    I didn''t think too much about it. Coran was not normal at all.


    He didn''t just catch the falling cup.


    But in an instant across the distance of about 10 meters.


    Coran was relieved that he did not dare to tell his family about his strange changes.


    After sitting on the table, Coran began to gobble up.


    Everyone looked at Coran in surprise.


    "Ha ha I didn''t expect Coran to like my food so much. " Koran''s grandmother said proudly.


    For an elder, the most proud thing is that he can make his own meals to satisfy the younger generation.


    Coran also found that his own meals have become extremely large.


    For lunch he ate as much as four people.


    His family were worried about him.


    Coran knew that this was due to changes in the body.


    "Mom, Grandpa, grandma, I''ll go out for a walk."


    Coran wanted to test how much his body had changed.


    Kelan found a more remote area, a hilly area with overgrown weeds.


    Koran himself holds the stopwatch, and in the moment of pressing the stopwatch, Koran rushes to the top of the mountain.


    Just, after running hundreds of meters, Corran stopped.


    His body can''t bear it, but it took him about three seconds at a distance of about three hundred meters.


    Does the burst speed trade for endurance?


    Coran felt that his health had improved.


    But it''s not as fast.


    Endurance can''t keep up.


    But after a brief recovery, Coran found that his physical strength was back.


    It seems that the resilience is much better than in the past.


    It was not until the evening that Amy called him, and Coran came home for dinner.


    After dinner, Silan suddenly found Coran.


    "Come here, brother."


    "Honey, what''s the matter?" Coran came to his sister.


    "Brother, will you sleep with me at night?" Silan''s eyes twinkled at Coran.


    "You are such a big kid. You should learn to sleep by yourself." Coran touched Silan''s head.


    "But But... " Silan hesitated.


    "But what?"


    "I''m afraid I thought last night It''s like I saw someone standing in front of my bed with a bloody face. " There was a trace of fear on Silan''s face: "later, I heard your voice, and when I opened my eyes again, it was gone."


    Coran''s heart was shocked, not an illusion?


    That''s not your own delusion?


    Did Silan see it, too?


    "Well, I''ll be with you tonight." Coran is not sure about her sister.


    However, Coran''s heart was a little uneasy, and he always felt that something bad was going to happen.


    ¡­¡­


    "Coran, are you going to sleep with Silan tonight?"


    Amy didn''t expect that Coran would come forward with this request.


    After all, Silan is ten years old, and the parents of middy basically give their children an independent room when they are two or three years old.


    "Silan seems to be in a bad mood. I look at her." Coran said.


    He can''t tell his mother, either. He and Silan are in the dark.


    "Well, you''re her brother. Just look at her." Amy nodded.


    Corran and Silan are in the same room.


    Because it was still early, neither of them fell asleep.


    Silan is playing games, while Coran is always holding a rubber ball, practicing throwing and catching.


    Suddenly, the light in the room flashed.


    Both Silan and Coran had a meal.


    Something''s coming!?


    Then Coran saw a face on the wall.


    Both Silan and Coran saw the face.


    "Ah..." Silan screamed.


    Coran was also shocked at the moment, but he still plucked up his courage and threw a rubber ball in that face.


    The face on the wall was put away at once.


    Coran took Silan''s hand and went out.


    However, when they came to the living room, they found Amy, Grandpa and grandma lying on the ground in a coma.


    "Bad." Coran finally realized the seriousness of the problem.


    It''s haunted here! Really haunted


    The lights of the whole house were flickering all the time.


    Silan has been scared to hide in Coran''s arms, afraid to look up.


    Coran was also a little overwhelmed.Take Silan out first? And then come back and take the family out of the house?


    Now that''s the only way.


    Coran picked up Silan and rushed out.


    When I ran a hundred meters from the house, I stopped.


    Coran was tired at this time.


    Looking back, I found a dozen white shadows in the sky were following them all the time.


    Coran''s face changed a little. These things are not the original things of the house.


    Are they following Silan, or are they themselves?


    At this time, Coran could not care about fatigue, picked up Silan and ran forward again.


    Coran didn''t know where to take Silan.


    He can only run around aimlessly.


    However, when they went to a busy block, those things did not follow.


    At this time, Coran was exhausted.


    Coran thinks about it. What should we do now?


    Take Silan home?


    Will mother and grandparents be hurt.


    This is something he has to think about.


    What about father?


    Fathers may also be hurt.


    By the way, at least let father help them find a place to live.


    Coran is really tired now. He really has no energy to run around with Silan.


    When Coran made his decision, he took out his phone and called Ingrid.


    "Dad, I''m on the street with Silan."


    "On the street? Do you come out to play? "


    "Dad, we are not playing outside. Can you help us open a room in the hotel?"


    "You run away from home?"


    "No It''s not It''s a little complicated. " Coran said haltingly.


    "Tell me what happened." Asked Ingrid.


    "Don''t ask."


    "Where are you now? I''ll pick you up."


    In a short time, Ingrid came.


    He saw his son and daughter sitting on a bench in the street.


    While her daughter was still in her pajamas, Coran was barefoot.


    "Coran, what''s going on?"


    "Dad, I......" Coran hesitated for a long time, but still couldn''t tell the truth.


    "What''s going on?"


    "We may meet..."


    Suddenly, Ingrid threw a dagger at Coran without warning.


    Coran held his head in fear, but the next moment he found that Ingrid''s dagger was not aimed at him.


    Coran went back to his hair and saw that the dagger of English had stabbed a evil spirit, and the evil spirit was howling and dying.


    "Dad You You are... " Coran opened his mouth and looked at his father in shock.

 Chapter 1577

    Coran suddenly found that he didn''t seem to know his father.


    So strange, so mysterious.


    "Dad You Are you really my father? "


    Slap -


    English is so angry that he slaps Coran on the back of his head.


    "What do you say? Of course I am your father. "


    "You can see those things?" said Ingrid, with a black face


    "I can see it with Silan."


    "When did you see it?" said Ingrid


    "Last night Last night... " Koran said, "I see something It was that thing standing in front of Silan''s bed just now. "


    "Is it Silan?" Ingrid''s face was uncertain: "today is the second night Tell me more about tonight. "


    Coran said in detail what happened yesterday and today.


    Then Coran asked, "Dad, what''s going on?"


    "It''s nothing to do with you. You leave Silan by my side. You go home now and put your mother, Grandpa and grandma on the bed as if nothing happened." Said Ingrid.


    "Dad..."


    "It''s not about you, it''s about Silan. Where Silan is, there will be problems. You can''t solve it."


    "Dad, you''re not ordinary, are you?" Asked Coran.


    After half paying, Ingrid finally made up his mind and said, "now that you have awakened, I don''t need to hide it from you any more. You are like me. We are all psychics. We are different from ordinary people. You have found your own extraordinary speed."


    "Dad, do you have the same speed?"


    "I''m much faster than you, and I won''t get tired even if I run for a few hours." Said Ingrid.


    "Why? Are you physically better than me? It''s impossible. You''re all forty. "


    "I''m not only stronger than you, I''m more powerful than you." "And I have special magic, so I know how to use and use my physical strength and magic better," said Ingrid


    Coran really did not expect that his home is hiding such a shocking secret.


    "Dad, what about Silan? What''s the matter with her? "


    "She''s our kind, but she''s different." "She is the awakened witch, and you just said that last night the evil spirits didn''t attack her, today the evil spirits just pester her, and didn''t attack, which shows that there is no one in her witch talent, she is a very powerful third night awakened witch."


    Ingrid patted his head: "I should have thought that the last time Silan was in a coma, she had been killed."


    "What is death robbery?"


    "The awakening of witches is different from that of male psychics, because we have special blood, so our awakening is also the power in awakening blood. We can''t learn most of the magic. Only the magic highly matched with our own blood can learn. Unlike witches, what they awaken is magic." "Before the witch wakes up, she will encounter a life and death robbery, which is very complicated. In a word, she will encounter a threat of death. After the death robbery, she will encounter a life robbery, which is an attack by evil spirits. Ordinary witches will encounter an attack by evil spirits on the first night, and powerful and gifted witches will encounter an attack on the second night The sorceress who is divided into the first night, the second night and the third night will be attacked more and more intensely


    "Dad Do you mean that Silan will be attacked by a very strong evil spirit tomorrow night? "


    British characteristics nodded: "yes, it''s terrible. I need help. I can''t handle it alone."


    "I can help you, Dad."


    "You? You''d better forget it. You can''t. You''re too weak. " Ingrid shook his head: "the third night is a very horrible night. Ordinary psychics can''t participate in it."


    "No, I''m Silan''s brother. I can''t stand by."


    "If I say no, I will not." Ingrid said firmly.


    Joking, he saw how terrible the third night was.


    At the beginning, he was much better than Coran, and on the third night, he was also in danger.


    What''s more, now the rookie Coran.


    "I don''t agree. I can''t stand by while Silan is in danger."


    "Silan is not in danger. I can find a very powerful helper." Said Ingrid.


    "Dad, are there many people like us in the world?"


    "Not much." Ingrid said quietly, "well, you go home honestly."


    Coran was clearly reluctant to leave.


    "Dad, teach me magic. I don''t know how to use my ability now. I don''t want to be like today.""Later." In any case, Ingrid did not want his son to join in.


    Coran is still not discouraged, he is still stubborn to stand in place.


    Ingrid looked at the eye orchid and took out the phone: "president, it''s me."


    "What''s up? Your daughter is in a coma again? "


    "No." "But my daughter''s magic has awakened, and on the third night, I need support," Ingrid said


    "Well, I see. Are you still in San Jose?"


    "President, call more people. My son wants to join in. Send someone to see him." Said Ingrid.


    "Can''t you just watch it? I''ll take the rest. "


    "How can this be? This is my daughter. I can''t stand by."


    Ingrid, this is a typical case of only allowing state officials to set fire, not allowing the people to light the lights.


    Coran was furious in the audience. His father found someone to watch him.


    Can this be tolerated? Coran grinned at Ingrid.


    "No problem tonight?" Chen asked.


    "It''s OK. It''s just a few evil spirits harassing tonight. It''s not a big problem."


    "I''ll take someone to San Jose tomorrow." Chen said.


    Since it''s the third night, don''t worry.


    Anyway, the third night only happens at night.


    Although the last time her daughter, Larissa, was born, she was very abnormal.


    But it is believed that Ingrid''s daughter''s third night should not be so abnormal.


    "No problem." Ingrid is not in a hurry either. There is still plenty of time for tomorrow night''s real awakening night.


    With Chen Yu, the security of this matter has been guaranteed.


    Moreover, it is safe for Chen to bring the members of the association.


    In fact, it''s enough to have one Chen.


    However, the purpose of bringing more people is to ensure that when Chen can''t take care of her, someone can protect Silan.

 Chapter 1578

    Ingrid was at the airport, watching a large group of people come out of the airport.


    Ingrid''s expression froze directly.


    "My friends, are you going to start a war?"


    With the exception of peripheral members and evil spirits, all that could come came.


    Including Erdos


    Ingrid had no doubt that this group could really wage a war.


    "It''s been a long time since we were able to act collectively." "The president was going to bring a few people," West said. "I suggested all the people who would like to come."


    "And the president?" Ingrid found that Chen Yu didn''t get out of the airport.


    He should not be absent.


    Although these people are now fully capable of coping with the third night.


    But Chen Yu is the sea god needle of the supernatural society.


    There are two different feelings of Chen Yu being and Chen Yu not being.


    "The president''s brewery seems to have something to do. It won''t come until this afternoon."


    "I''ll take you to the hotel first."


    ¡­¡­


    "Mr. Chen, grain suppliers are now tripling the price of wheat in Dangle, Kansas." Denver said angrily, "they built their reputation on us, but now they are blackmailing us."


    Chen Yu frowned, which was not a good sign.


    He didn''t like being blackmailed. Among the many food producing areas of the United States, wheat in Dangle, Kansas, was of high quality.


    That''s why he chose wheat in Dangle, Kansas.


    But this is not a reason for blackmail.


    Grain suppliers seem to feel that the production of mountain beer must use wheat from Dangle, Kansas.


    "Replace raw materials." Chen Yu didn''t want to, and said directly.


    Denver looked at Chen Yu. He didn''t expect him to be so decisive.


    But Denver has its own concerns.


    Now the situation of Dashan beer is very good.


    The taste of Dashan beer has won a lot of praise.


    If we change the raw materials at this time, will it affect the taste or even the sales volume?


    The price of grain suppliers has indeed tripled the price of wheat in Dangle, Kansas.


    However, the price is still in an acceptable range.


    After all, the pure profit of Dashan beer is very high. Wheat in Dangle, Kansas, as one of the raw materials, accounts for about 10% of the cost.


    "Mr. Chen, will it affect the taste?"


    Chen Yu sneered: "no, you just need to change the raw materials. By the way, send a notice to the outside, saying that there is a problem with the original food raw materials, so Dashan beer will change the food raw materials."


    Chen Yu has always been vengeful.


    Grain suppliers took advantage of the fire.


    Chen, of course, won''t swallow it.


    If the wheat in Dangle, Kansas is irreplaceable.


    Then Chen Yu is breaking his teeth and swallowing them in his stomach.


    But now the initiative is in Chen''s hands.


    The other side actually made such unreasonable request.


    Then we need to be prepared to fight back.


    As for how many people Chen Yu''s announcement will pit, it has nothing to do with Chen Yu.


    Now Chen Yu is a real capitalist.


    The first condition of a capitalist is that he has a black heart and a hot hand.


    As for the farmers in Dangle, Kansas.


    They can only blame their sellers.


    Of course, they are not completely irresponsible themselves.


    This price rise is not necessarily without the ideas of those farmers.


    Think about the price of food suppliers tripling.


    If it wasn''t for lower level retail farmers to raise their prices, would grain suppliers have risen so much?


    The original cost of grain raw materials accounted for 10% of the cost. If the price was raised three times, it would account for 30% of the cost.


    How much has this squeezed Chen''s profit margin?


    No one else would be willing to accept the result.


    So Chen''s idea is to retaliate for each other first.


    Lest such a moth come out next time.


    See if there are any other suppliers of raw materials who dare to raise their prices at will.


    "I know how to do it." Denver nodded.


    Chen Zhu hardly intervened in the management and management of the brewery.


    This is what Denver accepts and respects.


    So Chen occasionally said one or two words, and Denver was happy to follow Chen''s advice.


    "Denver, I''ll go first. I should go out these two days. If you have any other questions, please call me or find Alex."


    Yarrix is now a highly paid counsel for the company.


    And Alexis is still recruiting a legal team.With the increasing brand value of Dashan beer, more and more benefits are involved.


    There will also be more and more places in need of legal aid.


    Even if a consumer has a stomachache after drinking Dashan beer, whether it is caused by Dashan beer or not, it also needs the legal department to come out.


    For example, Dashan beer needs to enter the sales channels of a certain city, because some policies of the local government affect the interests of Dashan beer, and also need the legal department.


    Two more production lines have been assembled in the plant area. When the grain and raw materials are fully collected, the production can be expanded.


    In the future, it will be able to supply the market in sufficient quantity.


    After Chen left the brewery, he rushed to the airport.


    It landed at 1 p.m. in San Jose.


    Chen Yu gave Ingrid a call and told him that he would arrive by seven o''clock.


    Anyway, it''s still early. Chen Yu is going to visit San Jose.


    I want to visit the world famous Silicon Valley.


    At the beginning, silicon valley was not large-scale. It was located in a region south of the bay area.


    However, with the increasing scale, silicon valley began to expand outward.


    A valley about 25 miles north of San Jose is also part of Silicon Valley.


    Basically, several of the world''s most famous Internet and technology companies are gathered here.


    Chen Yu didn''t have that kind of pilgrimage mentality, just wanted to see it.


    Chen Chu rented a car at the airport and began his tour of Silicon Valley.


    Silicon Valley''s GDP accounts for about 5% of America''s annual GDP.


    All the companies in Silicon Valley add up to more than $4 trillion.


    Among them, Apple has reached $1.2 trillion, the world''s most valuable enterprise.


    ¡­¡­


    Coran is running on the beach road at the moment.


    Ingrid said that as long as he can run 30 kilometers from San Francisco Bay coast road to downtown San Jose, he is eligible to participate in the third night.


    Of course, if he can catch up.


    Coran''s character is very strong, so he immediately took a car to San Francisco Bay area, and then really ran back with his legs.


    Ingrid has taught him some ways to control his fitness.


    Coran felt that he had improved a lot.


    In the middle of it, Coran suddenly saw a man with a deep memory.


    The man brought him a profound shame.


    The special shame was obtained in front of the girl he liked.


    Coran looked at Chen Yu, who was driving a sports car slowly on the seashore road. His anger almost burst out.

 Chapter 1579

    Chen Yu has already felt someone following him.


    And Chen Yu saw the look of the man who was following him through the rearview mirror.


    Although the past few days have passed, Chen Yu''s impression on Coran is quite profound.


    I just didn''t expect to meet you here.


    Chen Yu deliberately slowed down to see what the guy was going to do.


    Chen finally chose a road without a monitor and stopped the car.


    Coran was surprised to see Chen Zhu get off the car.


    Then he found Chen Yu looking at him with a smile.


    Did he find himself long ago?


    Now that he finds himself, dare to stop?


    Yes, he thought he was still himself.


    Coran is no longer secretive.


    Stride to Chen Yu.


    "I didn''t expect to meet you here."


    Coran looked at Chen Yu fiercely.


    He had planned in his heart how to teach Chen Yu.


    "Your injury is getting better quickly." Chen Yu looks at Coran with his head askew.


    Chen Yu is reminding him not to look for trouble.


    This kind of young man can be taught once.


    But if he had to get his face together, Chen would not be polite to him.


    "Do you remember that?" Coran looked at Chen Yu angrily.


    Coran pinched his knuckles and made a snap.


    "Stop playing, kid. You can''t beat me."


    Chen Yu''s contemptuous attitude made Coran furious.


    "I''m not who I used to be."


    "Let me see. You used to be three days ago No, four days ago, right? What''s the difference between you now and you four days ago? "


    Coran looked at Chen Yu''s disapproving eyes, and a satisfied smile appeared on his face.


    "You will soon know..."


    Coran slammed a punch into Chen''s stomach.


    However, Coran''s fist was caught by Chen Yu.


    "Er..."


    Chen Zhu is opposite to the four orders of Coran.


    "What''s the difference between you and four days ago?"


    "I......"


    Coran is a bit of a fool, too.


    Is it because of your current state?


    Yes, it must be my own state.


    Pu -


    Chen Yu is not polite to Coran.


    A punch in Coran''s stomach.


    Wow -


    Coran covered his stomach, curled up and fell to the ground.


    Chen Yu squatted in front of Coran and patted Coran on the cheek: "little friend, I didn''t break your ribs this time. You should be glad for that."


    Although Chen Yu did not die.


    But the strength of this punch is enough to make Coran lie down for two days.


    "If you are not convinced, you are welcome to come to me next time You know where I live. " Chen Yu said with a smile.


    "I will revenge I''m sure I''ll find you. " Coran, struggling with severe pain, cried unconvinced.


    "Anytime."


    Coran struggled to get up, but could not walk a step to the ground.


    "That damn bastard, it''s too heavy." Coran pulled back his clothes and saw that his abdomen was completely black.


    ¡­¡­


    "Dad I I can''t participate in the evening... " Coran, struggling with the pain, called Ingrid.


    He also wants to go, and he wants to do something to protect his sister.


    But put aside his ability, he is now in a state of encumbrance.


    What''s more, he didn''t want his father to know.


    Seek revenge from the enemy, and then be humiliated by the enemy.


    This kind of thing is too humiliating.


    Ingrid was a little relieved to hear that his son had retreated.


    But it''s more of a doubt.


    My son''s temperament, I know too much.


    Completely inherited his wife''s character.


    Are so stubborn and stubborn.


    How can give up suddenly?


    After hanging up, Ingrid was still a little uneasy.


    "More, more, come here."


    "Ingrid, what are you doing?"


    Since Moore lost an arm to Ingrid because of his mistake.


    And I heard that Ingrid almost made a family change because of himself.


    Moore''s guilt for Ingrid was at its best.


    "Do me a favor, and I''ll let it go."


    "Tell me what, even if you let me kill the dragon, I won''t frown." Said Moore, patting his chest.Ingrid rolled his eyes.


    Even if you want to kill a dragon, you need a dragon to kill it.


    Besides, Gaia, have you ever played?


    "Well, I don''t need you to kill a dragon, as long as you do a very simple thing." "Go to my wife''s house and see my son," said Ingrid


    "What? What happened to your son? Is your father and son different? Is there any grudge between you? Did you treat him badly when he was a child, and then when he grew up he began to take revenge on you? "


    Moore has been in his mind, the brain filled out a variety of wonderful stories and pictures.


    A dog blood script of father and son.


    "You think too much. My son just woke up. I''m afraid he would come here."


    "But I''m more needed here." Moore really didn''t want to be a nanny.


    It''s more fun to stay here and fight.


    "The president has arrived in San Jose. What''s the difference between one more and one less? And if it''s going to take a shot, do you think you have a chance? "


    "The president is not so boring. On the third night, there is no need to let him do it."


    Ingrid did not know that the third night was a battle for the supernatural society.


    And Chen Yu also said that when he comes to protect Silan, then others can fight as they like.


    But Ingrid was afraid that his son would come before him.


    The third night may not be dangerous for them.


    But he clearly remembered how dangerous the third night of Norma was.


    And his son is a new man.


    Within two days of awakening, an ordinary evil spirit can hurt him.


    Unless it is to let him stay with the president and let him protect him.


    But the president wants to protect Silan. At that time, if Klan doesn''t listen to the dissuasion and joins in at random, it will be dangerous.


    That''s why English wanted Moore to see Coran.


    Moore didn''t want to be a nanny.


    But for Ingrid''s request, he had no right to refuse.


    In other words, his daughter''s awakening is more or less related to him.


    "Well, I''ll go. I''ll go to your wife''s house. Then what can I say?"


    "You say it''s one of my younger generation. I just arrived in San Jose and I didn''t have a place to live, so I went there for a night."


    "All right." Moore could only promise.


    "My son''s ability is the same as mine. He has awakened the ability of speed, and his ability is very low at present. You can easily subdue him."

 Chapter 1580

    Knock -


    the door opened, Amy''s mother opened the door.


    I saw a young man standing in front of the door.


    "Who are you looking for?"


    "Hello, grandma. My father is a friend of Uncle Ingrid, because I have no place to live in San Jose. Uncle Ingrid said," can I stay here for a day? "


    Moore, with his satchel on his back and his innocent face, was very deceiving.


    "Of course, of course. Come on in."


    Amy''s mother, though, was critical of English.


    But she won''t put the blame on one person.


    "Thank you grandma." Moore had a sincere look.


    In fact, in the supernatural society, sometimes some tasks need to disguise their identities.


    Moore would also pretend to be a harmless child.


    So for Moore, this level of camouflage is easy to catch.


    "What''s your name, son?"


    "My name is Moore. I''m from Los Angeles. I''m here for school."


    "Do you only live for one day? You can stay here if you need to. "


    "Thank you, grandma. No need. I''m going to report to the school tomorrow. The school will also open the dormitory."


    Amy''s mother thought about it. It seems that the summer vacation is coming.


    "Well, you can come here any time you want."


    "Will you come alone?"


    "I asked for it myself. I''m an adult already."


    At this time, Amy''s father came in.


    Amy''s mother introduced Moore to her husband.


    They were both old and concerned about Moore''s performance.


    ¡­¡­


    Colan heard something moving outside and opened the sheet and looked at the door.


    Coran saw a strange boy standing at the door.


    The stranger is looking at him with a strange smile.


    The young man''s eyes seemed to say that he knew himself.


    Coran sat up in agony.


    "Who are you?"


    "I''m from your father." Moore walked into Coran''s bedroom with a smile.


    Coran looked at Moore puzzled: "my father? What did he ask you to do? "


    "Look at you."


    "Look at me?" Coran''s brain is a bit disorganized: "what do you mean?"


    "English is afraid that you will make trouble, so he asked me to come and see you."


    "Oh Are you a psychic, too? " Coran''s eyes turned: "ha ha, little guy, you look at me? Do you think you can do it? I think my father thought you were a burden, so he tricked you here and let me watch you. "


    "Ha ha Whatever you think. " Said Moore, not caring at all.


    In fact, he doesn''t care at all, but he can''t help it.


    Now that he has agreed to Ingrid, he can only take the task on his own.


    As for what Coran said, is he a burden?


    Moore sniffed.


    Moore sat in the swivel chair in front of the desk.


    Coran looked at Moore and said defiantly, "did I prick him? In fact, you know that you are a burden


    "You don''t understand at all, you don''t understand Ingrid, you don''t understand me, you don''t understand our capabilities."


    "If I leave now, can you stop me?"


    Moore looked at the eye blue. "You can try it."


    Coran got up, but as soon as he got up, his stomach cramped.


    "If I release all my speed, you can catch up with me?"


    Moore took out a dagger: "dare you step out of the room, believe it or not, I will die in front of you."


    Coran was stunned for a moment: "what did you just say? Are you wrong? "


    "No, I''m serious." Moore looked at Coran carefully.


    Then, all of a sudden, Moore faced his chest.


    Wheezing -


    the blood came out.


    Coran was stunned. "What are you doing? Stop it! You''re crazy, you lunatic... "


    Moore laughs and draws out the dagger, while Coran looks at Chen Yu in disbelief.


    "Is that your ability?"


    "Do you want to know what kind of ability I am?"


    Coran thought, since it''s Moore''s ability.


    That means he wasn''t hurt.


    Coran nodded. "Yes."


    "Talk to your grandparents and tell them to take me out to play. We''ll find a place where there''s no one."


    ¡­¡­


    When Coran spoke with his grandparents, he took Moore out with him.


    Coran took Moore to the place where he practiced his ability yesterday."Let me see what you can do." Coran can''t wait to say.


    Moore looked at Coran. "I''m standing in front of you, and that''s what I''m capable of."


    "What do you mean?"


    Suddenly, Moore exploded.


    For a moment, Coran''s eyes were bloodshot.


    Coran opened his mouth wide and looked at the horrible scene in front of him with astonishment.


    Dead? How could this happen?


    What happened?


    How can I explain to my grandparents.


    How can I tell my father?


    When Coran was at a loss.


    A voice came: "how is it? Are you scared? "


    Coran turned his head and found that Moore did not know when to stand behind him.


    "You Then What''s going on? "


    "Separation magic, that was my separation just now." Said Moore, disapproving.


    At this time, another Moore appeared.


    Colan''s face was shocked: "what a miracle? Are you sure it''s not twins? "


    In Coran''s view, although his ability is magical, at least it is not totally unacceptable.


    But Moore was able to make an exact separation, which made him feel incredible.


    Coran hasn''t been exposed to any magic yet.


    Not to mention the charm and mystery of magic.


    For him, any magic can bring surprise and shock.


    Bang -


    Moore''s split burst again.


    Then there was Moore''s separation.


    "Do you believe it now?"


    "Yes, I do." Coran nodded repeatedly: "however, your separate magic doesn''t look very powerful."


    "I just want to show you my magic. If my body is fully self exploded, I will directly raze the neighborhood."


    "So powerful?"


    "Of course, I am one of the elders of the supernatural society."


    "Supernatural society?" Colan remembers that Ingrid seemed to mention the word when he called last night.


    "It''s your father and I, and your father is one of the elders."


    "What do supernatural organizations do?"


    "To be bigger is to maintain world peace." Said Moore.


    "What if it''s smaller?"


    "In Los Angeles, if you don''t like it, you can beat the enemy and make trouble in the big area of Los Angeles."


    "Then can I join?"


    "It depends on your father''s opinion, and then our president will nod his head."

 Chapter 1581

    "I can understand the need for your president''s consent, but I am an adult now. I don''t need my father''s consent to make any decision." Coran said rudely.


    "You don''t think so, but we do." "Of course," said Moore.


    Without Ingrid''s nod, Chen would not let Coran join the association.


    And everyone can understand.


    Although the supernatural society under the leadership of Chen Yu, everyone''s strength has been greatly improved.


    And the resources and treatment in the association are much better than in the past.


    But there are still some dangers in every task.


    Even Chen Yu can''t guarantee everyone''s safety absolutely.


    Underground exploration, for example, is in danger.


    If Chen Yu didn''t arrive in time, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    Of course, no one in the supernatural society can shake Chen''s authority.


    Moore still remembers how their lives were before Chen became their president.


    Every month''s salary is enough to eat.


    Their headquarters was converted from the second floor warehouse in the abandoned block.


    Moid is even part-time Street gangster.


    A handful of magic phosphorus should be calculated. Is it too much.


    When Chen Yu arrived, the first thing he did was to kill walker, the association''s moth.


    Then their good days came.


    And their strength is also unconsciously increased to an unbelievable level.


    That''s the strength they all needed to look up to in the past.


    Chen may not manage the association very well.


    But for anyone in the association, Chen Yu is a worthy leader.


    "What if I''m better than my father?"


    "Er..." Moore looked at Coran with a surprised look: "Ingrid''s strength is much better than you don''t know how many times."


    "He can do it, so can I." Coran said decidedly.


    "Let''s not say if you can do it, even if your strength exceeds that of Ingrid, the president will not agree."


    "Then I will defeat your president."


    Wheezing -


    Moore''s view of Coran is that the ignorant are fearless.


    "You have no idea how strong we will be."


    "It''s man-made."


    "Well, I appreciate your courage and your confidence."


    Although Moore is not optimistic about Coran, he still admires his arrogance and self-confidence.


    "How many places do you rank in your supernatural society?"


    "I don''t know." Moore thought, "it''s the reciprocal."


    "Then I''ll start with you."


    "What starts with me? Do you want to beat me? "


    "That''s right." Koran nodded: "I don''t think you are more powerful than me."


    "Well Well, try it. " Moore shrugged.


    Coran stares at Moore and suddenly accelerates.


    Coran just wanted to push Moore down, not hurt him.


    Just when Coran''s hand touched Moore.


    Moore had grabbed Coran''s wrist and extended his foot for another kick.


    Coran fell to the ground, his face full of consternation.


    Because Moore kicked him down with all his fighting skills.


    "How could this happen? I''m so much faster than you... "


    "We don''t only practice magic in our association, but also combat." "Many of our opponents are melee attacks. I''m the weakest fighter in the guild. Your only advantage is speed, but your fighting consciousness is too weak," Moore said


    "I don''t believe It was just my carelessness. "


    Coran was a lot more careful this time, this time he hit Moore with his fist.


    But this time it''s just a half step away and a trip.


    Coran rolled on the ground several times because of the fast castration, and then stopped.


    "It''s so weak. I don''t need magic. You''re down." Moore split his lip.


    Moore passed the first floor of the tower.


    Each time in the test tower, bear hundreds of monster siege.


    No matter how bad the consciousness is, it will turn into a fighting expert.


    "I don''t believe Ah... "


    "I don''t agree Ah... "


    Coran stood up again and again, and was knocked down by Moore again and again.


    Coran felt that he was a little self-contained.


    He is only a child a few years younger than him.


    I actually played with myself between applause.


    After several attempts, Coran didn''t get up again.He wanted to try again.


    But I was injured.


    Being knocked down several times by Moore, he is not only tired now, but also full of pain.


    "Moore, who are you and my dad good at?"


    "Your dad, he''s close to the first tier."


    "The first tier? Is it your president? "


    "No, the strength of the president is much stronger than that of the first echelon. It is impossible for all of us in our association to win over the president."


    "So powerful?"


    Coran has no idea of the so-called power.


    He can''t even find out the depth of Moore''s strength.


    What''s more, let him understand what Moore calls the first tier.


    As for what Moore said, it can flatten the area.


    Coran didn''t see it either.


    But Coran saw Moore talking about their president.


    The brilliance in the eyes is like the eyes of fans talking about their idols.


    This made him despise.


    "Are you not convinced?" Asked Moore, looking down.


    "I''m just a beginner. Sooner or later I''ll beat all of you."


    The two left the area.


    Coran didn''t plan to go home for the time being, and Moore didn''t care. Just stay with him anyway.


    ¡­¡­


    Amy rushed to the hotel where English stayed.


    Because she found out that Ingrid had taken her away without informing her.


    This inevitably makes Amy think.


    She thought Ingrid was going to divorce her and take her children.


    And how does she call Ingrid today? Ingrid is off.


    This made her furious.


    Amy knocked heavily on Ingrid''s door.


    "Amy, why are you here?" Ingrid opened the door and looked at Amy in amazement.


    "And Silan? Where did you hide Silan? "


    "Silan? You wait. " Ingrid went to the opposite door and knocked.


    When the door opened, Amy found that it was a tall and incredible woman.


    Does Ingrid like the taste?


    To be honest, Amy was really scared when she saw Gaia.


    Gaia seems to have entered second development recently. She is now 21cm tall.


    "Silan, come out, mom is here."


    "Mom." Silan rushed out of Gaia''s room and said, "Mom, what''s the matter with you?"


    Amy looked at Gaia smilingly and asked, "Ingrid, won''t you introduce this to me?"

 Chapter 1582

    "Hello, I''m Gaia, a colleague of Ingrid."


    "Colleagues?" Amy still had some doubts: "are you a tourist in San Jose?"


    "To be exact, all the people from our company are here." "The whole hotel is owned by our company," Gaia said


    This hotel is not big. It''s only a hundred thousand dollars a day.


    In order to ensure that there will not be too many ordinary people on the third night, so they simply package the whole hotel.


    Amy was stunned and turned to Ingrid.


    "The whole floor is a colleague of our company." Said Ingrid.


    "Didn''t you resign from the insurance company?"


    "It''s my new job." "I haven''t told you that, in fact, I''ve been looking for a job outside," said Ingrid


    "Then why did you deceive me into going abroad?"


    "Ms. Amy, in fact, our company''s business is connected with the government, and there is a certain confidentiality agreement. English has just entered the company for a few days, and his business can''t be contacted with the outside world before it is completed, so he said he went abroad."


    "Ah?" Amy is silly. What''s wrong with the plot?


    "Then How did he come back the day before yesterday? "


    "He gave up that business and signed a certificate to make sure it didn''t leak secrets, so we let it go. Of course, his salary this month was in vain." Gaia said.


    Amy''s face turned blue and red when she heard this.


    Think back to Ingrid''s original attitude.


    While insisting that he didn''t cheat, he was still reluctant to talk about where he went.


    Amy blames herself more and more.


    "Why don''t I ask you to come out? Do you know each other?" Gaia said.


    "Here What confidentiality terms are involved? "


    "It''s OK. They brought their family." Gaia said with a smile.


    At Gaia''s beckon, the doors of the rooms opened.


    Amy saw that these people were made up of very special children.


    There are also young people and two grades.


    West is a mature man, plus just when Gaia called, he told him a few words.


    So West came up and called himself the Department Manager of the company.


    Amy didn''t dare to ask more. She was afraid to ask too many questions and what secrets she would come into contact with. At that time, she would cause trouble for Ingrid.


    "Ingrid, why didn''t you tell me in advance when you brought Silan to the hotel?"


    "I asked Coran to tell you. Didn''t he tell you?"


    Ingrid put the blame on his son anyway.


    I believe that my son will be for the peace of the family and hide it for himself.


    Amy is always in self reproach.


    But she had no other doubts.


    After all, it''s a big deal to be able to package the whole hotel.


    If Ingrid wanted to act, he couldn''t have made such a scene.


    When Amy and Ingrid got back to the room, Amy couldn''t help asking, "Ingrid, if you leak any secrets, will you go to jail?"


    "I won''t go to jail, but it will be very troublesome." "I brought Silan instead of Coran because Coran is old and if I find any secrets, it will be very troublesome. Silan has no problem," said Ingrid


    "Do you come out with confidential documents?"


    "That''s not true, but when colleagues are together, it''s hard to avoid talking about things at work. If you don''t let it slip, you''ll get them into trouble. Now I''m just a new employee, and I don''t want to be isolated by my colleagues in the company."


    Amy thought about it and thought that Ingrid''s worry was not unreasonable.


    "I''ll go back now..."


    "Then Amy..."


    "Amy will stay here first."


    Ingrid did not expect that the marriage crisis would be solved so easily.


    But Amy''s attitude was obviously softened.


    Amy is not worried about staying here.


    There are children here anyway.


    The girl named reesa seems to be two or three years older than her daughter.


    Silan and Raisa have a good time.


    ¡­¡­


    When Amy came out of the elevator, she found that an Asian was going to the elevator.


    Amy said to herself, "are you from the company, too?"


    Chen Leng said, "what company?"


    "Isn''t Ingrid an employee of your company?"


    Chen Yu was stunned for a moment, then frowned: "what did he say?"


    Amy was only trying, but she saw Chen Yu''s face.


    She immediately realized that if she asked so much, would she be mistaken for being in touch with secrets?


    Chen probably guessed something.Although I don''t know what the situation is.


    But Chen Yu still said quietly, "lady, who are you from Ingrid?"


    "I''m his wife, sir. I''m sorry. Ingrid didn''t tell me anything about company secrets."


    "Better not." Chen Yu looked at Amy carefully: "but in the end, I will let people investigate."


    "Sir..."


    "Madam, I have something else. Please." Chen Yu said coldly.


    Amy was more and more worried.


    I just said that, will it bring trouble to Ingrid.


    "Sir, I can cooperate with your investigation. Please don''t dismiss Ingrid."


    "I know something about you and Ingrid, ma''am, but I''ll check for him if he divulges secrets."


    Said the elevator door closed, Amy stood in place, more worried.


    That Asian seems to be the top management of the company.


    Look at the momentum and tone, you will know that they are not ordinary employees.


    However, Chen Yu went upstairs and asked Ingrid about the situation.


    After learning about the situation, Chen was relieved.


    Fortunately, it was not exposed.


    Otherwise, Ingrid would have divorced his wife.


    But fortunately, just now I reacted quickly, and every sentence was ambiguous.


    People are going to have a party on the rooftop of the hotel.


    It''s mainly the night of Silan''s awakening.


    So when they have a party, by the way, they solve the awakening night of Silan.


    Hotel attendants have begun to arrange and decorate the rooftop.


    And they came to the platform again and again.


    It was just after sunset that the party began.


    West is sitting with Silan and getting close to the little girl.


    West''s idea is simple.


    Silan is the third night awakening witch, and her future achievements are immeasurable.


    If you can join the supernatural society, there will be powerful witches like helys or Norma in the future.


    At that time, as long as there is another Ingrid''s nod, the association can have another powerful force.


    As for Ingrid''s attitude, I can work for him slowly.


    Chen Yu will not be angry if he is willing to let his daughter join the supernatural society or not.

 Chapter 1583

    By this time it was dark.


    Coran and Moore are walking on the street.


    "Don''t you have money at your age?" Moore looks at Coran complaining.


    Colan was a little red in the face when Moore said it.


    "Do you know that my income now exceeds ten thousand dollars a month?"


    "But you still have no money."


    "I just didn''t bring it." Said Moore.


    "It''s a little cold." Coran suddenly shivered.


    At this time, Moore stopped and looked away.


    "What''s the matter?" Coran looked at Moore, who had stopped.


    Just then, Coran saw white shadows in the sky passing over their heads.


    "That is..."


    "The third night is coming." Said Moore.


    At this moment, all the evil spirits of San Jose are attracted to the past.


    ¡­¡­


    "Eh? The night of awakening? " Nala mirris, seeing several evil spirits passing over her head, said, "it looks like it''s in that direction."


    Nora mirris considered half pay and decided to go and see what happened.


    Of course, if it''s within her power, she also intends to help each other.


    Many awakened witches, they may not be guarded.


    Even sometimes, they don''t know that the danger is approaching.


    And there are very few psychics in San Jose. You can count ten fingers.


    If necessary, they will help each other.


    Helping a witch through the night of awakening can also add some vitality to the spirit of San Jose.


    At this time, a chill filled.


    Nora mirris had a cold war, and a huge cold air group was moving slowly not far away.


    Nala mires was shocked. Is that the frost evil spirit wandering on the coast?


    That''s the evil spirit that has been occupying the West Bank of San Jose for decades.


    There were many times when psychics went to eliminate the enemy. They all ended in failure.


    Even hiring psychics from other places doesn''t help.


    When people find the victims, they will find that their bodies are frozen.


    It''s like it just came from the North Pole.


    Was it the night of awakening that attracted the evil spirit?


    If so, it''ll be trouble.


    Where the cold air passes, there will be a cold wind.


    And the ordinary people below can''t see the cold air mass, just feel that the temperature suddenly drops to the freezing point.


    There was frost on the window, and passers-by huddled together.


    Nala mires knew that the evil spirit was a man who had been frozen to death.


    And for decades of evil, not only did not dissipate, but more and more strong.


    Nora mirris is confident that she is the most powerful witch in San Jose.


    But in the face of that frost evil spirit, she was not sure.


    Nora mirris sighed, and she attracted the frost spirit.


    It seems that the awakened one is in great trouble.


    If it can be saved this time, it will be saved. If it can''t be saved, it can only be retreated.


    Nora mirith doesn''t want to put herself in it.


    Nala mirris went on, she was far behind the frost devil.


    Frost spirits don''t move fast.


    It usually hides in the sea, and only when it finds the target will it rise to the surface.


    It is estimated that on land is not its home court, the strength should not be able to play all.


    Just then, in the distance of San Jose, there was a clear arc of flame across the sky.


    The arc of fire was quite opposite to the position of Nala mirris, several tens of kilometers away.


    But the arc of the flame was very bright and obvious.


    "That''s the burning devil of Dongcheng block!? Why is it attracted? Is the awakened the second night? "


    Nala mirith''s face changed dramatically, the burning devil of the east city block.


    It''s not a general burning evil spirit, but a monster many times more terrible than burning evil spirit.


    Fifteen years ago, a fire engulfed a hospital in the east city block.


    Then the hospital became a hotbed for the monster.


    Dozens of burning evil spirits born from the flames attack and devour each other.


    Finally formed the burning devil.


    That burning devil will leave its nest.


    Nala mirith''s face was uncertain.


    Don''t go on your own?


    If it''s the second night of awakening, it''s not something you can handle.


    But Nala mirris was curious.She had never seen the second night of awakening.


    It is also a rare opportunity.


    I may be able to see far away.


    Just then, a car suddenly stopped at the side of the road.


    Two acquaintances got out of the car.


    A short fat man, another woman with white hair.


    The two of them are quite famous in San Jose. They are husband and wife.


    Of course, their fame is not in the spiritual world.


    There are only a few people in the spiritual world. Everyone can''t look up and look down. Everyone knows each other.


    Their fame is among ordinary people.


    Because the two of them have been on TV, they are a good couple in the spirit world of San Jose.


    Of course, they are not charlatans.


    They have real abilities.


    "Mirris, are you going that way, too?" Asked Oakfield, the short fat man.


    "Well, did you also notice that the awakening night is going to be over there?" Nala mirris nodded.


    "We found the evil spirit nest. As a result, when we were about to eradicate the evil spirit nest, the evil spirit in the evil spirit nest suddenly rushed out like a riot and all went in that direction."


    "The abode of evil spirits? Is it the mysterious organization of evil spirits? " Asked Nora mirris in surprise.


    In the last year, a message has been circulating in San Jose.


    Somewhere in San Jose, a group of self-conscious evil spirits gathered to form an organization.


    The internal structure of this evil spirit organization is rigorous and its actions are secret.


    Some recent miraculous events are related to this evil spirit organization.


    The city of San Jose''s psychics are also looking for this evil organization.


    "Yes, it seems that the night of awakening has affected the evil spirits. They are all crazy." Said Oakfield.


    "I just received a phone call from sisimi, who said she found that the spirit of the beast was also moving in that direction," said clomiya, Oakfield''s wife


    "What? Even the spirit of the beast is attracted by the night of awakening? "


    "I''ve seen a second night. It''s definitely not so influential. It seems that not only the downtown area of San Jose, but also the evil spirits in the surrounding areas are affected. This may be the third night."


    Nala mirith''s face changed dramatically: "the third night? Will it really be the third night? "


    The third night in the legend! Does anyone really wake up on the third night?

 Chapter 1584

    "Is that the hotel?"


    Three people came to the hotel, at this time over the hotel, the evil spirits formed a huge vortex.


    Whirlpool from top to bottom, around the hotel.


    The sight is simply unprecedented.


    "Terrible..."


    "Is this the third night?"


    Nora mirris, Oakfield and cromia are all, at best, experienced.


    But at the moment they dare not even get close to the hotel.


    It''s terrible. It''s like the end of the world.


    The moon was completely clouded.


    There are also a large number of evil spirits gathering here.


    "It''s terrible."


    "The awakened one is dead."


    They are not gloating.


    It was this terrible sight that held them back.


    If it''s the first night, they can help.


    The next night is not something they can interfere with.


    Now, they are facing the third night.


    For anyone, it''s the beginning of despair.


    No one will think the third night is luck.


    Although the third night also represents the magic talent of all.


    But first of all, we must be able to survive the terrible life.


    This is the most desperate thing.


    ¡­¡­


    "No matter how many times I have experienced it, I feel shocked every time I see the third night." Gaia said with emotion.


    Chen Yu is sitting in Changsha hair, arms around Silan''s shoulder.


    "Silan, are you afraid?"


    "Not afraid, Dad, uncle and aunt, and sister Raisa will protect me." Silan shook her head.


    In fact, she will be afraid, but she is still a strong face.


    "I didn''t expect so many evil spirits in this small city of San Jose."


    The strength of the night of awakening is not only due to the day of awakening.


    At the same time, the geographical environment is also relevant.


    If there are a lot of evil spirits in a city, it is better to be attacked on the night of awakening.


    If there is no evil spirit, the attack strength is weak.


    The night of awakening does not create evil spirits to attack the awakened.


    Of course, the range of influence each awakened person can have on the night of awakening is also different.


    For example, when her daughter, Larissa, was born, the scope of influence was no longer a city.


    It''s a regional influence.


    But it''s clear that Silan doesn''t have that much influence.


    To be honest, everyone is in a relaxed mood except for Ingrid.


    All the staff in the hotel are now in a coma.


    Chen Yu lost a big bewilderment of the Banshee.


    Mainly for fear that they will cause trouble or hurt them in the third night.


    Originally, people wanted to go to the countryside for the third night.


    But considering the risk of a third night is greater.


    It''s mainly Ingrid''s concern.


    Suddenly, a evil spirit came down from the sky and came straight to Silan.


    Chen Zhu reached out and directly pinched it.


    The battle began.


    The whirlpool of evil spirits in the sky suddenly became fierce.


    A large number of evil spirits fell from the sky.


    In Gaia''s hand, the flame sword revolves around, and a dozen evil spirits are killed in a flash.


    As soon as Jolin Nash raised her arms, dozens of fireballs rose.


    In a flash, dozens of fireballs burst in mid air, and at least 30 evil spirits were involved.


    ¡­¡­


    "Eh? Is there a psychic around the awakened one? " Nala mirris saw the light on the roof of the hotel.


    The burst light of dozens of fireballs is quite conspicuous.


    "Looks like a very powerful elemental magician."


    "It''s really powerful, but that magic should have exhausted his magic, right? But look at the evil spirits all over the sky. This element magician can''t change the situation. "


    "It''s not hard for this element magician to protect himself, but he even intervened in the third night. I''m afraid he''s doomed now."


    "What a pity, such a great psychic."


    "Too many, too many evil spirits." Nala mirris shook her head.


    But when they thought the battle would end soon, they found that it was still going on.


    Those evil spirits are still rushing to the rooftop of the hotel.


    "Eh, it seems that the elemental magician is not dead, he is still resisting."


    All of a sudden, hundreds of chains were shot out of the sky, all of which were burning green.


    Then each chain was tied to a evil spirit and dragged down.Exhale -


    all three take a breath of cool air.


    What a powerful magic!


    "Did you see that? It''s too powerful. What kind of magic is that? "


    A magic can kill hundreds of evil spirits in an instant.


    This method is really shocking.


    The three of them consider themselves to be the elite of the psychics.


    But when they saw the magic, they were still scared.


    "I don''t know, but obviously there''s more than one psychic on it."


    "I''m sure it''s not a psychic in San Jose. There''s no such a powerful psychic in San Jose, and we basically know each other''s strength and magic."


    Hula -


    suddenly, a huge vine sprang up on the roof.


    The vines extended hundreds of small vines, waving constantly.


    The three before nine were surprised again.


    "It''s amazing. It''s plant magic. I saw it for the first time."


    "Is plant magic so powerful?"


    "It''s not the plant magic, it''s the man who unleashed it." Cromia said solemnly, "it''s so powerful. Who is there to protect the awakened one on this platform? There are so many powerful psychics to protect it together."


    At the moment, the battle situation on the rooftop is fierce. Some magic is obvious, even colorful.


    But some magic is not so obvious.


    For example, CASS and members of the lightning team.


    Everyone had two guns. They were in charge of firing.


    The bullets they used to use were soaked in holy water.


    But now their bullets are soaked in dragon blood.


    The damage to evil spirits is unparalleled.


    Everyone has their own area to fight.


    No one will rush into other people''s territory.


    However, some people''s magic range is too large, and it is inevitable to invade other people''s territory.


    "Moid, your magic has robbed all my monsters." Giselle complained.


    "I didn''t mean to." Said moid, disapproving.


    But when moid saw that Ingrid was jumping on his vine to fight for monsters, moid immediately called out, "moid, you can''t fight for monsters so blatantly."


    "These evil spirits come to my daughter, of course I can." It''s natural for English to say.


    Helys was sitting on the long table with her legs up.


    Once in a while, she would throw out a tooth of evil spirit.


    She is not interested in ordinary evil spirits.


    She targeted the powerful spirits.


    Now those powerful evil spirits have not entered the arena, so she is not in a hurry.

 Chapter 1585

    Most of the evil spirits who attack directly now are irrational ones.


    There are also some evil spirits, they are not only rational, but also very cunning.


    At this time, they actually began to devour the same kind.


    There are several terrible mixtures of evil spirits in the sky.


    "It''s terrible..." Nala mirith''s face was shocked: "can those psychics on the roof really deal with such a level of evil spirits?"


    The huge mixture of evil spirits in the sky is terrible with strong breath.


    Each one has a ferocious face.


    There are also some special evil spirits that are not involved in the devouring of ordinary evil spirits.


    But they have the power far beyond ordinary evil spirits.


    For example, the frost evil spirit on the West Bank, or the burning devil.


    There are also several levels up and down there.


    All of a sudden, a tall mixture of evil spirits twinkled in midair several times.


    It seems to move instantaneously in a short distance. Its main body is a evil spirit with special ability.


    Then he devoured many evil spirits with his special ability.


    At the moment, it''s five meters in size and extremely fat.


    After a few flashes, straight for Silan.


    Chen Yu sweeps casually, the huge body of the twinkling evil spirit is directly smashed through the ground.


    Boom -


    Nala mirris, cromia and Oakfield all heard a loud noise outside the hotel.


    Then I saw something running through the outer wall of the hotel building.


    And then hit them obliquely.


    "Get out of the way!"


    The three quickly jumped away, only to see the thing smashed on their side of the car.


    The car was smashed into scrap iron.


    There was a big hole in the concrete floor.


    When the three returned to their original positions, they saw the remains of a mixture of evil spirits.


    The evil spirit hybrid doesn''t know what it''s been attacked.


    The shape and shape of the body can hardly see the original.


    There is only a large mass of filthy spirit mixed with the evil breath.


    This filth has no breath.


    Whatever it was, it''s been killed now.


    However, from the track of its fall, we can imagine how powerful it was attacked.


    It should be hit from top to bottom on the roof.


    Then it runs through the ceiling of the roof.


    Then through the outer wall of the hotel, and finally hit their car when they fell down.


    And the ground broke a big hole because of its impact.


    I can''t imagine the power of this attack.


    Just then, a huge figure came down from the sky.


    That huge figure is also a huge mixture of evil spirits.


    It landed on the top of the car, grabbed the mess with its big hands, and swallowed it.


    Every time it takes a bite, it will make it bigger and more terrifying.


    The faces of the three men were all in shock.


    It''s a terrible mixture of evil spirits.


    When it devoured the filth, it had grown to eight meters.


    With a sense of terror on his body, he turned his head and looked at the three men.


    The three men immediately made preparations for the war.


    "Run separately!" Nora mirris yelled, and the three dispersed at the same time.


    They''re not going to fight this monster.


    It''s impossible to defeat this evil spirit hybrid.


    There is only a dead end to confrontation.


    Just as they guessed who the evil spirit hybrid would pursue.


    There was another loud noise from behind.


    Nora mirris looked back and saw a tall figure trampling on the chest of a mixture of evil spirits.


    The tall figure held a big sword burning with fire in his hand.


    When the flame sword penetrates the chest of the evil spirit mixture.


    The evil spirit mixture roars wildly.


    But as the fire began to spread over the evil spirit mix.


    The sound of the evil spirit mixture begins to weaken and finally disappears.


    Then a pair of Red Wings sprang up behind the tall figure.


    Three people all looked at that figure to return to the rooftop, this just returns to the original place again.


    "Is that man also a psychic?"


    "It should be."


    "It''s so powerful. I''ve never seen such a powerful psychic."


    "That seems to be a woman."


    "She could easily wipe out a horrible mixture of evil spirits."


    "She Where the hell are they from? San Jose No, even San Francisco doesn''t have such a terrible psychic. ""I don''t know where they come from, but their strength is beyond description. They should be members of a powerful organization."


    "There is no lack of such a powerful monster in the world."


    "What kind of organization can bring so many powerful psychics together?"


    ¡­¡­


    Moore and Coran are also looking at the direction of the hotel from afar.


    When Coran saw the whirlpool of evil spirits flying all over the sky, he was shocked beyond words.


    That picture is far beyond his imagination.


    "Moore, can your supernatural society really protect Silan?"


    "Don''t worry, it''s just a small scene. We''ll grow up. Those are nothing. Just rest assured."


    How can I feel at ease.


    Coran looked nervously over the hotel.


    He has a strong impulse to join the battlefield.


    But Moore saw him dead.


    Moore actually wanted to join the fight.


    But he''s prioritized.


    His job is to keep an eye on Coran.


    The third night may not be a problem for the supernatural society.


    But now Chen Yu must be responsible for protecting Silan.


    If Coran joined the battle, he would have no effect at all.


    Is it time for Chen Yu to divide his attention to protect Coran?


    Just then, a light rose from the roof of the hotel.


    Even a few kilometers away, Moore and Cochran could see the light clearly.


    The bright light exploded after flying hundreds of meters.


    Just like the most gorgeous fireworks.


    In a flash, there were a third fewer evil spirits in the sky.


    The whirlpool of evil spirits is much thinner.


    "OK How powerful... " Coran was shocked: "is that magic? How do I look like fireworks? "


    "That should be Jolin Nash''s magic. What she''s good at is group attack magic." "She''s the best in this area," Moore said


    "More than that?"


    "No, we in the supernatural society never compare our presidents. If we compare everything with our presidents, there is no way to compare them." Moore shrugged helplessly.


    Colan curled his mouth. As long as he talked about their president, Moore used an almost brainless attitude. He was strong in everything.


    It seems that they are capable in every aspect.

 Chapter 1586

    The fighting has been going on for more than three hours.


    As a client, Silan was sleepy and yawned all the time.


    "Silan, if you''re sleepy, go to sleep." Chen Yu gently wiped the head of mosilan.


    Silan lies on Chen''s lap and falls asleep.


    CASS and the lightning squad have run out of ammunition.


    This is their most powerful weapon, and now the ammunition is exhausted.


    They won''t try to be brave, so they all quit the battlefield.


    Stand beside Chen Yu and protect Silan.


    Some scattered evil spirits are solved with keel daggers.


    Although they don''t have magic, they don''t necessarily have combat effectiveness at all.


    They have a very clear positioning of themselves.


    Their meaning on the battlefield is consumption.


    If you are at a disadvantage.


    They will also serve as a team after the break.


    They fight for consumption, not for it.


    The psychics of the association are the main force.


    This battle even if Chen did not fight.


    But compared with Norma''s awakening on the third night, it is much easier.


    We are still full of magic.


    And because it''s downtown, there''s no cover.


    So a lot of magic that''s too obvious is not used.


    For example, Gaia didn''t become a fire dragon.


    Helys did not use the abyss.


    It was Jolin Nash who used a trick.


    The trick looks more like fireworks.


    So even if it is seen, it is only considered that someone is setting off fireworks.


    Now the members of the association, Gaia and helris, should be able to cope with the second night easily.


    If they are allowed to face the third night alone, it is probably too reluctant.


    Norma''s strength is relatively weak, but also between the second night and the third night.


    Next up are Ingrid and Jolin Nash.


    They are expected to do the same for the second night.


    But it will be very grudging.


    It''s mainly about sustainability.


    Ingrid is good at quick action.


    Jolin Nash was a large-scale attack.


    They can''t keep fighting for too long.


    Then more and more people withdrew from the battlefield.


    Only helys, Gaia, Norma, Ingrid and moid are still fighting.


    Helys, Gaia and Norma are all more relaxed.


    None of them played their real cards.


    Because all three of them are too obvious.


    So all three of them are more restrained.


    Moid was almost out of ammunition.


    Ingrid was concerned about his daughter.


    He didn''t want to back up at this time.


    Even if he retreats, he has nothing to do with the direction of the war.


    At this time, there are almost no ordinary evil spirits in the sky.


    Ordinary evil spirits have either attacked in advance and then been eliminated.


    Or they are swallowed by the same kind.


    There are only a dozen evil spirits and a few powerful ones.


    Gaia, Hess and Norma all stopped.


    Moid, too, has retreated.


    Gaillah lives in Ingrid: "Ingrid, that''s enough. Let''s get back and have a rest. Let''s give it to Chen next."


    Ingrid wanted to hold on a little longer.


    But in his current state, it''s really hard to deal with those powerful guys.


    Gaia, Hess and Norma don''t want to fight any more.


    On the one hand, it is a waste of time, and on the other hand, if we want to deal with those powerful evil spirits.


    Then we have to use big moves.


    They don''t have to expose too much here.


    It''s better to give it to Chen Yu to finish.


    Chen Yu gently lifted up Silan''s head and let her lean on Giselle''s thigh.


    Chen Yu stepped forward.


    ¡­¡­


    "These psychics are really powerful. It''s the third night. They can hold on to it even now." Said Nala mirris in amazement.


    "This is the moment of real danger." Crimea looked at the sky with a dignified look.


    "Why? Have not most of the evil spirits been eliminated? "


    "Ordinary evil spirits have been eliminated or swallowed up, but the most powerful ones have not yet started, and there are also those evil spirits mixture, which are still devouring each other." "After such a long battle, the psychics are at risk now that their magic is estimated to have been consumed," cromia said


    "You mean, will they lose?"


    "It''s possible." Said cromia gravely.Suddenly, they saw a figure rising from the sky.


    But because it''s night.


    They don''t see too well either.


    The figure came into contact with a mixture of evil spirits.


    The evil spirit mixture exploded in a flash.


    Then the second, the third, the fourth


    It''s too fast. I can''t see that man using any gorgeous magic.


    Even three people under the hotel couldn''t see the movement of the figure clearly.


    Three people are open mouth, the face is incredible.


    The battle ended in a very short time.


    Three people can only count in their hearts, one, two, three, four


    Every time a number is counted, a powerful evil spirit will be eliminated.


    It''s too fast. Even when they face ordinary evil spirits, they are not so relaxed.


    But that figure is too fast to believe.


    You should know that he is not facing ordinary evil spirits.


    All those evil spirits are powerful spirits with one hundred enemies.


    It''s only about twenty seconds.


    The battle is over.


    That figure just hovered over the hotel.


    By this time his surroundings were empty.


    There is no evil spirit.


    "How did he do it? What kind of magic does he use? "


    Cromia shook her head. "I can''t understand it at all. I didn''t expect there was such a powerful psychic among those people."


    "Judging from his close combat every time, he may be a reinforcement."


    "But he can fly in the air, and the psychic of the strengthening department can''t do it?"


    "I don''t know. None of these people is powerful and heinous. Who knows how they did it?"


    Kromia said with emotion: "it seems that in the past my idea was really naive. I thought I was strong enough to deal with any situation. Now, I know that there are so many powerful psychics in the world. Oakfield, I want to accept the reward task of scarlet church. Maybe it''s our chance to break through. What do you think?"


    "We are husband and wife. Since you want to go, I can''t fall behind." Said Oakfield.


    "How about me? I want to go too." Said Nala mirris.


    She was equally stimulated tonight.


    As a bystander, she saw the horror of the third night for the first time.


    But in addition to the horror of the third night, she saw more powerful.


    Powerful to an appalling power.


    Maybe this is the real world.


    Although the most powerful evil spirits have been eliminated.


    But the third night is not over, there are still sporadic evil spirits.


    Just at this time, I''m afraid the strength of the evil spirit is the same as that of the first night.


    There is no threat.

 Chapter 1587

    Although the third night is not really over.


    But the fighting that followed was no longer a threat.


    All of them are ordinary evil spirits.


    And the number is very small.


    The party went on.


    Once in a while, a evil spirit comes to add fun to them.


    Until one o''clock in the morning, the third night is over.


    Nora mirris, cromia and Oakfield didn''t go up.


    On the one hand, both sides don''t know each other.


    And they didn''t show up when it was dangerous.


    Now I''ll get to know someone else.


    What''s the matter?


    And neither side is on the same level.


    The other person may not be interested in meeting them.


    So thinking about it, they decided to leave.


    Compared with each other''s strong and professional, the three of them are more like spiritualists.


    They didn''t leave for long.


    Moore and Coran are coming.


    They were about to go upstairs when Ingrid suddenly came down.


    "Moore, how did you bring him?" Ingrid looked at Moore discontentedly.


    Moore shrugged. "We''re nearby. I see the third night is over. There''s no danger."


    "Coran, go back now." Said Ingrid in a commanding tone.


    "Why? Isn''t it over? " Coran asked, discontented.


    "It doesn''t end. What does it have to do with you?"


    "I want to see Silan. I''m her brother. Can''t I?"


    "Silan is safe. You don''t need to worry. You go home now."


    "Why?"


    Ingrid didn''t care about Coran''s anger.


    He didn''t want Coran to come into contact with the supernatural.


    To be precise, he didn''t want Coran to join the supernatural society.


    "No reason." Said Ingrid in a cold and unquestionable voice.


    Coran''s eyes flashed and suddenly understood his father''s intention.


    "I see what you want to do." "You just don''t want me to join the supernatural society, do you?" Coran said


    "Yes, your waste material, joining the supernatural society will only become a burden to us."


    "I don''t care. I want to join the supernatural society." Coran said firmly.


    "You can''t join without my permission."


    "You can''t stop me."


    "No, I can stop you." "Go back now, don''t make me do it," said Ingrid


    "If you don''t let me join the supernatural society, then I''ll tell mom about your secret."


    "If you tell your mother, she will stop you, but I will not have any influence." Said Ingrid disapprovingly.


    Even if it''s known by his wife, so what.


    It''s just more than one person knows.


    But with Amy''s character, she will certainly be the same as her own choice.


    "Your current strength is not enough to join the supernatural society. There may be opportunities in the future, but if your mother knows about it, you will lose this opportunity forever."


    Coran was angry and annoyed, but he had no choice.


    His father''s bullying left him helpless.


    "Unless you teach me magic." Coran finally chose to give in.


    But he made his own demands.


    Now that I am not strong enough.


    Then exercise until you have enough strength.


    If I can surpass my father.


    He will then have no reason to stop himself.


    "Yes." Ingrid readily agreed.


    Now that his son has awakened his blood.


    There''s no need to stop him from learning magic.


    What''s more, it''s not a bad thing to make Coran strong and have the ability to protect himself.


    "Moore, you take him back."


    "I have finished your order. Do you want me to continue pretending?"


    "You didn''t finish my order. You sent him here."


    "All right, all right." Moore''s helpless face.


    Colan turned away disappointed.


    "Wait." Ingrid suddenly stopped the two.


    Coran said, "Dad, have you changed your mind?"


    "This is my magic book. Take it."


    Coran was disappointed again.


    But it''s not too disappointing to have this magic book.


    On the way back, Coran kept flipping through the magic book.


    "Soon I will be able to overtake my father.""You think about it a lot. Ingrid''s super speed magic is very complicated. This is just basic meditation." Moore was a direct blow to Coran''s confidence.


    "Foundation?" Coran''s face dropped again.


    "It''s to enhance your magic." "With your current magic power, you''re expected to have a full burst for only a few seconds, at least half an hour to recover your magic and physical strength, so you need to have a stronger magic power to maintain your burst consumption," Moore said


    "All right."


    When I get home in the evening.


    Koran was scolded by his grandparents.


    Because Coran took Moore out all night.


    In their eyes, Moore is a good boy.


    It must have been Coran.


    Where do they know.


    It''s Moore who brought Coran.


    Of course, they are also happy that Moore and Coran can play.


    But after everyone had a rest, Coran pulled Moore again.


    He was asked to explain the contents of the magic book to himself.


    ¡­¡­


    "It''s almost time to have a rest." "You have to go to have a rest when you are playing. Don''t oversleep on the plane at 10 o''clock tomorrow morning," Chen said


    "Well, let''s play and go to bed." Said LITT grove.


    "I admire the energy of your young people."


    All the people were speechless for a while.


    Young people?


    It''s like you''re much older than us.


    Chen Yu returned to his room early.


    Of course, Chen is not going to bed.


    Chen Yu has been too energetic recently.


    I need to sleep almost once in a few days.


    Recently, however, Chen has been studying elemental intimacy and the world of consciousness.


    But without guidance, this road is too difficult.


    Up to now, Chen has no clue.


    Take a path that no one else has.


    It''s easy to say, but in fact it''s very difficult.


    Even Chen should be careful.


    The effect of the skill of Qingyi manual can''t be said to be absent, but the effect has been greatly reduced.


    Chen Yu felt that it would take thousands of years to break through if he relied on the cultivation of the skills and methods of the Qingyi manual.


    This feeling is very bad.


    Chen Yu felt that he had to create a method suitable for the cultivation of immortal power.


    However, it is more difficult for Chen Yu to create his own skills.


    The main body of Chen Yu''s cultivation is Taoism.


    Therefore, if we want to create our own skills, we must be close to Taoism.


    But my understanding of Taoism is not as good as that of fari.


    If you want to create your own skills, it''s as difficult as climbing to the sky.

 Chapter 1588

    "Moore, are you leaving today?" Coran was reluctant.


    It was only a day together, but Coran learned a lot from Moore.


    "No way. The ticket has been booked." "When are you going back to Los Angeles?" Moore said helplessly


    "My father doesn''t want me on the same flight as you."


    Ingrid, with an absolutely tough attitude, strictly guarded Coran and avoided Coran''s contact with the people of the supernatural society.


    Moore said goodbye to Coran''s grandparents and his mother.


    ¡­¡­


    "Come on, Moore." West greeted Moore, who had just arrived.


    In the waiting hall, people gathered in twos and threes.


    Chen Yu was the only one sitting on a chair, empty within three or four meters.


    Moore had just wanted to go up and say hello to Chen Yu, but as soon as he got close, he felt an uncomfortable sense of oppression.


    Moore immediately backed away and asked in a low voice, "what''s the matter with the president today? Is it a little wrong? "


    "I guess I''m practicing some magic. It''s all the same today." Said West.


    In fact, Chen Yu intentionally released his breath.


    That''s why it makes people feel like they are not allowed to enter.


    Of course, Chen is not full.


    Chen wants to know what is going on with intimate elements.


    But Chen Yu had no idea.


    The element is the spirit of heaven and earth. Chen can also feel the spirit of heaven and earth.


    However, Chen Yu did not understand at all what was the difference between his feeling of the spirit of heaven and earth and the intimate elements of the elves.


    Would you like to ask Lila gavich later?


    Chen Yu remembers that when he met Lila gavich and meislan Pule, he felt some strange smell in them.


    That strange smell should be the intimate element.


    After getting on the plane, the people sitting next to Chen Yu suffered.


    For more than an hour, I have to endure the oppression of Chen Yu.


    The key is that this person is not an acquaintance, just a passenger of the same flight.


    After getting off the plane, West came to Chen Yu''s side.


    "President, I think you''re tired too. Take a few days off at home."


    Jokingly, if Chen Gu is just like this, he will feel oppressed all over and jump everywhere.


    Or go back to harm his wife and children.


    "Well, I won''t go to headquarters."


    Chen Yu drove back by himself.


    But when Chen Yu arrived at the door, he received the breath.


    Fari is running on the beach.


    Fari''s constitution is getting better and better now.


    It''s been two months since the birth.


    But fari has long since recovered.


    Little gren and little Larissa are playing with the dolphins in the shallow water.


    "Master, there is a car coming into Mingyue villa." At this time the housekeeper made a sound.


    At the same time, a projection image appears on the wall, which is a super run.


    The driver was Lila gavich.


    "Steward, do you have a female voice?"


    "Yes, sir. Is the voice satisfactory?" The housekeeper changed his voice.


    "Didn''t it sound a little normal? It''s all electronic synthesis. "


    "Not at present, master. Do you need me to send the service request to the head office? Let them update the data for me. "


    "Yes Let''s use this female electron to synthesize sound for now. "


    By this time, Lila gavich had arrived at the gate of Mingyue villa.


    Although there is no fence or iron gate in Mingyue villa.


    However, there are roadblocks. If Chen Yu or fali do not order the roadblocks to be lowered, the vehicles outside will not enter.


    Just as Lila gavage was going up to ring the doorbell, she saw the barricade sink to the ground.


    "It''s a great place." Lila gavich is quite envious of this place: "he has taken all the good places."


    Lila gavich is very sensitive to the aura of heaven and earth.


    When I came out of mirror lake before, I felt that the spirit of heaven and earth was extraordinarily abundant there.


    For anyone, mirror lake is a treasure land of Fengshui.


    I didn''t expect that there was a treasure land of geomancy in such an open area.


    This coastline is as spiritual as mirror lake.


    There was a sudden movement in Lila gavich''s heart.


    No, I used to pass this coastline road.


    I didn''t find that there was so much spirit here.


    If there is such abundant spirit in the world, I can''t have not found it.


    And this geomantic treasure land can''t be left empty for Chen Yu to develop.I think it''s been occupied by people for a long time.


    Has it been artificially transformed?


    It''s said that there are capable people in the East who can change the terrain pattern and thus the geomancy momentum.


    That man is powerful and Chinese.


    If he has this ability, it is not incomprehensible.


    After Lila gavich drove into the parking lot, he walked into the villa.


    Every time a door is closed, it will open automatically.


    It seems that Chen Yu already knows that he is here.


    Lila gavich comes to the front yard.


    The scenery here is very relaxing. Outside the front yard is the magnificent sea.


    The sea breeze is full of the spirit of heaven and earth, which makes people feel shocked.


    But what shocked Lila gavich most was a huge skull with a faucet in the corner of the yard.


    Although this faucet skull is painted with dye, it looks fake.


    But Lila gavich can still feel the breath on the skull of this faucet.


    This is definitely the leading skull of a real dragon.


    "Mr. lira, please take a seat." Chen Yu did not get up. He sat on the chair and enjoyed the afternoon sunshine.


    "Mr. Chen, I''m sorry to disturb you without saying hello."


    "Are you here to get Amanda Deere''s flesh and blood?"


    "Yes, Mr. Chen is ready?"


    "Well." Chen Chu nodded and took out an arm long container.


    Inside was a piece of Amanda Deere''s flesh and blood.


    This container is not only sealed, but also sealed by magic, so that the breath inside will not be broken.


    "This is yours." Chen gave the container to Lila gavich.


    "Mr. Chen, it''s really nice here." Said Lila gavich.


    "Well, I wouldn''t have bought it."


    "Mr. Chen, do you know Fengshui?"


    "I don''t understand." Chen Yu looks at Myra gavich.


    On second thought, I suddenly understood the idea of Lila gavich.


    Lila gavich is a dark elf. He is very sensitive to the aura of heaven and earth.


    He may have regarded the abundant spirit of heaven and earth of Mingyue villa as the result of his own transformation.


    In fact, the reason why the spirit of heaven and earth here is so abundant is the internal pill of the old turtle.


    The inner Dan of the old turtle was placed in the basement under the house, a round basement.


    This basement was designed by Chen Yu to house Neidan.

 Chapter 1589

    The inner Dan of the old turtle is just inserted into the arc-shaped upper and lower grooves of the room.


    Inner Dan''s aura will also flow from the bottom of the villa.


    The whole villa is filled with the spirit of heaven and earth, and then to the outside.


    So the closer to the villa area, the more abundant the spirit of heaven and earth.


    For ordinary people, Mingyue villa is at most fresh air and pleasant scenery.


    But for Lila gavich, it''s more than that.


    To him, Mingyue villa is like heaven.


    The longer you stay, the more you remember Lila gavich.


    If you change people, Lila gavich estimates that you will have to play tricks in the dark and earn money from Mingyue villa.


    It''s a pity that Chen Yu and Lila gavich are the targets. They still have a clear sense of importance.


    If you are against Chen Yu, you really want to die.


    In the end, even if he uses Yin moves, it needs to be solved by force.


    Lila gavich doesn''t think that Chen can be subdued by secular influence.


    What''s more, Chen Yu has more money than him, and there is a supernatural Association behind him.


    In terms of influence in the government, I''m afraid it''s only higher than him.


    "Master, there is a car coming into Mingyue villa." The housekeeper made another sound.


    At the same time, the housekeeper projected the picture of the car.


    This is a high-end car. Chen Yu doesn''t know whose it is.


    "Check the license plate."


    "This car belongs to violet beauty group." Said the housekeeper.


    Chen Yu has some doubts. He doesn''t seem to know the company''s people.


    "Mr. Chen, do you have any guests? I''ll leave first. " "When is Mr. Chen free, I''d like to invite him to my home," said Lila gavich


    "Well, if you''re free."


    By this time, the car had arrived at the gate.


    Two people got off the bus.


    Lila gavich''s face changed a little when she saw the projection of the surveillance.


    One of the girls he didn''t know, but the other old lady, Lila gavich, did.


    Optimus Prime of scarlet church, 23 generations of Blood Mary.


    Blood Mary is not just a senior.


    She is known as the most powerful Blood Mary.


    No crisis in front of her is called crisis.


    How did she come here?


    Does she know Chen Yu?


    Twenty three generations came to know each other. They parked their cars at the door, and then they took their granddaughters inside.


    But the more she left, the more surprised she was.


    She felt, of course, that the world here was full of energy.


    And the spirit of heaven and earth here is not to plunder the spirit of heaven and earth in other areas.


    Twenty three generations know that there is a way to remove mountains and seize Qi in China.


    It is to gather the spirit of heaven and earth in the surrounding areas to form the spirit vein.


    Although let those Lingshan mountains Zhongling Yuxiu, but also let the nearby area of the heaven and Earth Spirit exhausted.


    But it''s not the same here. Twenty three generations have come all the way, and they haven''t found that the nearby heaven and earth are exhausted.


    But the closer you are to Mingyue villa, the more you will feel the boundless spirit of heaven and earth.


    In particular, the buildings in front of us are full of vitality.


    Is there a natural spirit here?


    After twenty-three generations, mana bloodmary looked unhappy.


    Twenty three generations brought their granddaughter to the front yard.


    "Gee, elves." Twenty three generations first saw Myra gavich.


    It seems that she has dealt with elves and seen through Lila gavic''s identity at a glance.


    "Elves? Is he an elf? " Mana bloodmary points to Lila gavich in surprise.


    It''s Lila gavage. It''s not like a fairy.


    No matter in movie and TV series or game novels, elves are synonymous with elegance, beauty and flexibility.


    But Lila gavage was covered with scum and fat, and there he was still puffing in the air with his cigar.


    Where is the appearance of a little fairy?


    Lila gavich said he was injured and was questioned by a little girl.


    However, he is resourceful and has a steady character.


    Look at this little girl and twenty-three generations of Blood Mary walking together, I think it is her younger generation.


    Lila gavich will not fight with each other because of the little girl''s offending words.


    "Mr. Chen, please forgive me for coming to visit." Twenty three generations turned to Chen Yu.


    "Twenty three generations, what can I do for you?" Chen''s attitude is still respect.


    Chen Yu has no likes and dislikes for the twenty-three generations. The other side relies on the old to sell the old.


    But she does.


    Of course, if there is no conflict between them.If they have a conflict, or a conflict of interest.


    Chen Yu doesn''t care about tearing his face with each other.


    "Mr. Chen, I want to make a deal with you."


    "Please."


    "Please accept my granddaughter as a student." Twenty three generations said.


    "And what good can I get?" Chen asked.


    When Lila gavich heard Chen Yu''s words, he was a little incredulous.


    Chen Yu actually asked 23 generations for benefits.


    If it is his, he is willing to accept the Commission without any benefit.


    It''s just that Lila gavich knows what he''s got.


    He knew he didn''t have that ability.


    Let the twenty-three generations come to the door in person and ask Chen Zhu to accept his granddaughter as a student.


    "Does Mr. Chen know ancient Greek?" Twenty three generations with a faint smile.


    Chen''s face turned black, and the old woman was really insidious.


    Of course, after the duel, I was calculating myself.


    With that magic scroll, I''m sure I don''t know ancient Greek.


    So even if I win the magic scroll, I can''t understand the words above.


    Now it''s time to use this to threaten yourself.


    "Grandma, I don''t need to be his student. He doesn''t look as good as his mother." Mana bloodmary''s face was full of unhappiness.


    "Shut up for me." Twenty three generations drink and scold.


    My granddaughter is gifted.


    But the vision is too low.


    If she can live for 20 years, maybe she can continue her way under her own guidance.


    Maybe scarlet church can be revived in her hands.


    But I will die in the next three years.


    So now she must arrange the future of scarlet church as soon as possible.


    At the beginning, ninety-eight tasks were issued, hoping to make a good relationship with the spiritual world.


    And their granddaughters need someone to guide them.


    There is no doubt that Chen Yu is the best choice.


    Chen Yu shook his head and said, "it''s still a loss to me. If I am a student, I will worry about her all my life, but you just pay a magic. Besides, I don''t really need you to translate ancient Greek. If I do, I can pay some price to summon an ancient soul who knows ancient Greek from hell, so You don''t have enough chips. "


    Twenty three generations'' heart sank. She knew that when she came to Chen Yu''s realm, he would be able to do so.


    Although this kind of thing sounds very strange, but twenty-three generations believe it.


    It also made her chips worthless.

 Chapter 1590

    This made the twenty-three generations embarrassed.


    She had come here with her granddaughter in full confidence.


    She believed Chen would be willing to make the deal with her.


    But she overestimated her chips.


    "Grandma, let''s go. I don''t need him as my teacher."


    But the twenty third generation didn''t want to give up.


    She knows Chen Yu better than her granddaughter.


    She knows how strong Chen is.


    The key point is Chen''s age.


    To establish a good relationship with Chen Yu is her most concern.


    "Mr. Chen, whether you are willing to accept Ma Na as your student or not, I am willing to translate that magic scroll for you." Twenty three generations said it was very beautiful: "in fact, this should be my job. Last time you won that magic scroll, I should translate it for you."


    Twenty three generations said, take out a translated book and deliver it to Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu took over the book, but he didn''t expect twenty-three generations to be so decisive.


    But also, since she knew that her chips had failed.


    It doesn''t mean anything to her to keep it in her hands.


    It''s better to give yourself a favor.


    Of course, there is no such human relationship.


    "Thank you, Mrs. Mary, for her generosity."


    "You''re welcome." The 23rd generation also smiled: "when Mr. Chen has time, he can go to the scarlet church''s headquarters in Europe to play, which will be the supreme glory of the scarlet church."


    "Of course."


    Twenty three generations left with their granddaughter.


    It''s like not getting angry at Chen''s refusal at all.


    Of course, it''s just the surface.


    Chen Yu did not know whether she was angry or not.


    But twenty-three generations are mature.


    She will definitely not be feuding with Chen.


    After all, she didn''t have many years to live.


    It''s too expensive to have a feud with Chen Yu.


    It''s not something the scarlet church can afford.


    The old lady is still very rational.


    It''s not a movie. It''s a friend. It''s an enemy.


    Lila gavich is gone, too.


    But he had no idea.


    It seems that the 23rd generation is not so happy when they leave.


    Will she turn against Chen Yu.


    Chen may not be afraid of the 23rd generation or scarlet church.


    But will the 23rd generation regard him as Chen''s accomplice or friend?


    He didn''t feel equal to the scarlet church or the 23rd generation.


    Chen Yu looks with the translated magic book.


    Different space magic is totally different from most magic.


    For example, elemental magic is more like a chemical formula.


    Different space magic is more complicated.


    It''s like architecture in the magic world.


    There are two kinds of different spaces. One is to enter different spaces anytime and anywhere.


    Cast this alien space magic according to the strength of the caster.


    The stronger the strength, the greater the coverage of different spaces.


    And the caster can also draw some specific people into different space with his own preference.


    Another way is through long-term construction.


    Theoretically, the construction of different space can be expanded infinitely.


    It''s like a test tower.


    But Chen Yu must not have the strength of a handsome boy.


    There is almost infinite space on the 18th floor of the test tower.


    And at the beginning, samal could easily expand Chen''s space ring by tens of thousands of times.


    Of course, Chen can even build a whole universe if he is given enough time.


    But that''s enough time. Maybe it''s an astronomical number.


    Chen tried to follow the method on the magic scroll and began to build a different space of his own.


    This different space belongs to Chen Yu.


    Unless permitted by Chen, or through the channel reserved by Chen.


    Otherwise, no one can come in.


    But different space can''t be taken away. Where to build, different space will stay in some place.


    In a way, the different space is very similar to Chen''s space ring.


    However, the space ring can be carried with you, while the different space built by Chen Yu cannot be carried with you.


    It seems that the gap between different space and space is very similar.


    But old black is born to be able to open up space.


    It''s also a racial talent.


    And the old black space is full of death.


    The different space construction magic that Chen Yu is learning now has no attributes.It''s a little tricky for Chen.


    This magic requires Chen to continuously input his own strength, and then build slowly.


    This magic has no other use except to add a territory that ordinary people can''t see.


    Of course, it can''t be completely useless.


    For example, if Chen''s relatives and friends are in any danger.


    Chen can immediately pull them into different spaces.


    The premise is that they should be within Chen''s different space coverage.


    Of course, Chen can also use the first kind of different space that can be opened anytime and anywhere.


    It''s just that this kind of different space casting is complex and requires a certain casting time. It''s impossible to open it in an instant.


    If Chen Yu and his relatives and friends have a regular nuclear bomb around them, it will detonate in a few minutes.


    Then Chen can open the different space calmly and let his relatives and friends in to avoid.


    But if there is only one second to explode, Chen can''t help it.


    So this kind of different space magic cannot be used in actual combat.


    However, Chen can use different spaces as a warehouse.


    Although the space ring is convenient, its capacity is not unlimited.


    At the beginning, samal helped Chen Yu expand the space ring to load the gift he gave Chen Yu, the castle.


    If Chen takes a little time, he can build a huge different space, and then put some sundries in the different space.


    Chen Yu made a decision after considering half pay.


    I can build a fixed different space in Mingyue Mountain Villa and accommodate the whole Mingyue Mountain Villa in it.


    Once Mingyue villa is in danger, then you can make Mingyue villa into a different space, so as to avoid the destruction of Mingyue villa.


    In addition, the headquarters of the supernatural society can also create a different space.


    But we need to wait for Chen Yu to make it in his own home.


    It''s a huge project anyway.


    It can''t be made overnight.


    Chen Yu thought of Hetu again.


    But the river map is more advanced than the different space and the trial tower.


    The river map is not only about space, but also about time.


    There are not a few space magic that Chen has been exposed to.


    But as for the magic of time, Chen Yu has never met or heard of it so far.


    There are some magic of pseudo time, such as West''s domain of dullness, which is pseudo time magic.


    But West''s domain of dullness is not about time, but about objects.


    If west can really control time, Chen Yu will not be the strongest member of the association. It should be West.

 Chapter 1591

    The construction should be different, which sounds cool.


    Feeling is shaping a new world.


    That''s not the case at all.


    As long as there is enough power, no matter it is magic or immortal power, the effect is the same.


    Of course, Xianli contains more energy and can build different spaces faster.


    There is no so-called rule making, no so-called creation.


    In fact, it''s like a bucket, which is thrown into a lake, and then the water is poured into your own swimming pool.


    The lake here refers to nothingness.


    Nothingness is infinite, as vast as the universe.


    In the process of building, we also need to leave some hidden doors.


    These hidden doors can let the spirit of heaven and earth enter the different space, thus maintaining the stability of the different space.


    If there is no secret door, then the different space needs Chen''s own strength to maintain.


    Chen Yu doesn''t have so much power to maintain a different space all the time.


    It is also possible for people to break into different spaces unconsciously.


    However, as long as you have the intention to hide the secret door, you can almost prevent someone from breaking into the different space.


    Hidden doors can be hidden anywhere, even underground.


    Unless it is the presence of the level of a handsome boy, it is impossible for someone to break into a different space under normal circumstances.


    Of course, Chen also prepared a hidden door to put in the air for tens of meters.


    In this way, the air can also enter into different spaces.


    Chen doesn''t want to create a world without air.


    Chen''s is a different space that can at least meet the basic survival needs.


    Or a temporary shelter.


    Chen took an hour to create a space of more than 100 square meters.


    It has to be said that this is a long and very boring job.


    With Chen''s ability, let alone to create a universe, even to create a world as big as the earth, it will take infinite time.


    ¡­¡­


    Twenty three generations and mana bloodmary got out of the car.


    At this time, a Chinese woman came to the front of the two.


    "Your Excellency, Mrs. Bloody Mary, can you spare ten minutes?" Li Mu looks at the old woman in front of her.


    To be honest, when she got the exact information of the 23rd generation, she still couldn''t believe it.


    After all, a man who lived one hundred forty-nine years old.


    Even in today''s advanced technology, it is still unimaginable.


    "Sorry, I don''t like to communicate with strangers. If you have any needs, please tell my assistant." Twenty three generations said quietly.


    In her capacity, too many people want to get close to her.


    Too many people want to get along with her.


    If the other person is Chen Yu.


    Twenty three generations are happy to communicate with each other.


    Others, the 23rd generation, have no interest at all.


    "Ms. Bloody Mary, I''m speaking to you on behalf of Mr. manshari, Secretary of the United States Department of counter terrorism and security."


    "If I want to communicate, I will only communicate with your Excellency the president, not a security minister."


    "I''m not going to discuss political issues with you, Ms. Bloody Mary, but spiritual matters." "In fact, the anti terrorist security department has also set up a supernatural team," Li said quickly


    "Oh, I don''t know what you can teach me?" The 23rd generation turned its head slightly and looked at Li Mu lightly: "or do you think my activities in America will affect your spiritual security?"


    "No, of course I don''t mean that. In fact, our minister wants to cooperate and communicate with scarlet church."


    "Communication? How to communicate, is your team qualified to communicate with scarlet church? "


    "What qualifications do you think we need to communicate with you and the scarlet church?"


    "To complete the three tasks I have issued, as long as you can complete the three tasks, then I will give you a chance." Twenty three generations finish, turn and enter the hotel.


    Twenty three generations of phones suddenly rang.


    "Hello, old friend, you haven''t called me for years."


    "Dear Miss Tammy, I hear you''ve been acting up again recently."


    "Do you think I''m fooling around? Little guy. "


    "Do you know what happened in Japan?"


    "Japan? What''s the matter? "


    "The killing stone was originally in the seal. Although there have been changes in recent years, the killing stone will not break the seal immediately. But recently, because of the task you issued, many psychics went to seal the place. As a result, they failed to make up the seal again, but were poisoned by the miasma of the killing stone, and their souls were also swallowed by the killing stone. Now the seal cracks are expanding It''s dozens of times larger. In the area where the seal is located, hundreds of square kilometers of forests have been covered with miasma. Now the seal is really in danger of being untied. ""What?" Twenty three generations lost their color.


    "Now, the people of the General Council of miracles of Japan live in our Longhushan Taoist palace. I have to go to Japan with my old bone."


    ¡­¡­


    Li Mu smiled bitterly at the back of the twenty-three generations.


    When it comes to this, she can''t pester twenty-three generations.


    Just now, when she talked with the 23rd generation, she had to be careful everywhere.


    Don''t dare to offend or neglect.


    Otherwise, it is likely to turn into a diplomatic accident.


    Whether it''s her or her boss, mansari.


    I can''t bear such a responsibility.


    "Hello, boss."


    "How is it? What''s the lady''s reply? "


    "She said that unless our team can complete at least three scarlet tasks, it is not qualified to have an equal dialogue with her."


    "Do you make an assessment, can our team accomplish three scarlet tasks?"


    "Boss, those people are too reluctant to finish the scarlet task."


    "You are in charge of the selection to see if there is any chance to complete the task." "Our team has been organized for a long time, and they perform well in the daily tasks. Now it''s time for them to accept the real test," mansari said


    "Boss, I''m afraid it''s too hard." Li Mu''s face was a little dignified.


    Some members of the newly formed team were contacted by her and then absorbed into the team.


    The strength of the team can''t be said not to have, but Li Mu always thinks it''s a little bit worse.


    At this time, it''s still too reluctant for them to carry out the scarlet task.


    "Every one of those guys usually has a higher eye than the top. If they really have the ability to complete the task, then I allow them to be arrogant and rude. If they can''t even complete the scarlet task, then it just gives me a chance to improve the team."


    "Well I said to vestana


    Nowadays, both Li Mu and vestana are the right arm of mansari.


    Vestana was directly in charge of the team, and she was directly in charge of mansari.

 Chapter 1592

    "The boss is in a hurry." "There are a lot of people in the team who have great potential, but now they are not ready to face the real test," she said with a wry smile


    Vestana is not a psychic, but she is in charge of the team.


    There are more psychics and more miraculous events.


    More information is available.


    So vestana came to understand the power of the psychic.


    In particular, she has seen a truly powerful psychic.


    Originally in the snow mountain of tota.


    Kunka, the terrible devil.


    And the man who is more terrible than kunka.


    For vestana, the experience was profound.


    Now, she''s in charge of the team.


    The significance of existence is to replace the supernatural society led by Chen Yu.


    The best way to replace the supernatural is, of course, to defeat them.


    But vestana knew it was impossible.


    Mansari also knew it was impossible.


    So mansari made a new request.


    There is no need to beat Chen Yu or the supernatural society led by him.


    At least to be able to solve the vast majority of tasks.


    In fact, North America is a low probability area for psychic events.


    The probability of supernatural events is not high.


    Most of the events are also ordinary miraculous events.


    As in the case of kunka''s unsealing in the snow mountain of tota, it may not happen once in a hundred years.


    So that kind of super big event can basically not worry about.


    So just in the vast majority of psychic events.


    Vestana''s team was able to get ahead of the supernatural.


    Then the supernatural society will be gradually marginalized.


    She was eventually replaced by her team.


    An organization that does not act will eventually face dissolution.


    It''s also mansari''s plan.


    Since we can''t split up or control the supernatural society by tough means.


    Then boil the frogs in warm water.


    Gradually let the supernatural society become non existence.


    Of course, except for mansari.


    Only Li Mu and vestana know the plan.


    When human beings fight inside, they always show amazing talent.


    Vestana picked up the phone and dialed a number.


    "Britz, get all the members of the psychic team together. There''s a mission."


    "Miss vestana, are you talking about everyone?"


    "Yes, everyone." Said vestana in a positive tone.


    Half an hour later, all the players were assembled.


    As a subordinate team of the Department of counter terrorism and security, the spiritual team has always been trained in the way of the army in terms of discipline.


    Even a few unruly members of the psionic team are disciplined.


    This is beyond the reach of the supernatural society.


    Compared with the two organizations, the supernatural society is more like an amateur team.


    Of course, discipline does not mean strength.


    Britz is the vice captain of the psychic team.


    "Miss vestana, the twenty-three members of the psionic team have assembled."


    Britz is the best in the team.


    He also has a nickname, magic encyclopedia.


    The magic of almost every system is understood and touched.


    From the eastern Taoism to the witchcraft of Africa, or the magic of Europe, to the natural magic of Shamanism, he has contacts.


    According to statistics, he can do thousands of magic.


    And he can take different ways of fighting and magic according to different enemies.


    Vestana nodded. "It''s hard."


    Vestana rose from her seat and glanced at the members of the psychic team in the hall.


    "The minister ordered the psionic team to perform and complete three scarlet tasks."


    Britz looked surprised.


    And the rest of the room, some were surprised, some were smiling.


    Some are worried, some are excited.


    "Miss vestana, isn''t it too hard?" Asked britz.


    "I think it''s just in line with our team''s positioning."


    The man who spoke was called a tank.


    He is the only strengthening department psychic in the team.


    The tank is grumpy and irritable.


    Especially when he uses magic to fight.


    He''s particularly prone to getting out of control.


    He''s always running around in battle.And in many cases, it has caused certain public losses.


    Of course, his record is also outstanding.


    "Don''t forget that last time our psionic team took part in the Turin siege, the result was not satisfactory."


    "That''s because the Turin escaped. We didn''t have time to do anything. The Turin left the port of Loma early." "If the Turin didn''t leave early, I''d just smash it and keep it silent forever in the waters of Loma," the tank said


    "Then why didn''t you rush to the port early?"


    "Because I was caught." Said the tank.


    "Ha ha..." Britz sneered and didn''t argue with the tank again.


    In britz''s eyes, a tank is a fool with four limbs and a simple mind.


    Bang -


    the tank clapped up: "what do you mean by this laugh?"


    "What do you think it means?"


    "Are you laughing at me?" "I want to duel with you," roared the tank


    "Enough, I didn''t call you here to make you argue." "Shut up, britz, you too," said vestana


    Britz returned to his seat.


    The tank spat and sat down again.


    "It''s not allowed to shirk this task. Of course, I know it''s a bit grudging, but I hope you can do your best to finish it." Said vestana.


    "Miss vestana, don''t worry about leaving the task to me. I''ll bring you good news." Said the tank.


    "Fool." Britz gave a cold snort.


    "What do you say?"


    "All right." Vestana interrupts their quarrel before the tank gets angry again: "you can discuss now and see the scarlet task our team has the opportunity to perform and complete, and then select it."


    "It doesn''t matter what the task is. I will use iron fist to let those dirty monsters understand that this is the human world, and they should roll back to the sewer or hell."


    Britz looked at the eye tank, then stood up again and said, "there are not many tasks suitable for our team, and the difficulty is not small."


    "I know the difficulty is not small, so I hope you can do your best."


    Vestana sighed. She knew what mansari was thinking.


    I''m afraid mansari didn''t have much hope in mind for this mission.


    Maybe he just wanted some of the spikes in the psionic team to die.


    In this way, mansari can master the psionic team more easily.


    "In fact, a detailed plan can improve the winning rate."

 Chapter 1593

    "Moore, I''m here." Coran waved.


    Moore saw Coran from afar and strode towards Coran.


    "Coran, when did you get back to Los Angeles?"


    "I just arrived in Los Angeles today." Coran said.


    Although they are several years younger.


    But in fact, the older Coran is more like an elder.


    Of course, there is no seniority in the association.


    Plus Moore''s casual character.


    I think I can talk with Coran.


    So there''s a private connection with Coran.


    "It''s my treat tonight." Said Moore.


    Coran looked at the Golden Credit Card Moore was holding.


    He is really envious.


    He wanted to say that he was here to treat.


    But I''m too shy to open this mouth.


    He''s a few years older than Moore, but he''s on his own.


    But he usually needs to ask his parents for money in addition to doing temporary jobs.


    And Moore has made a lot of money.


    Even if he finishes his studies in the future, his salary will not necessarily be more than Moore''s.


    Most of all, Moore''s life is quite different from his.


    In Coran''s imagination, Moore is colorful every day.


    "By the way, I have a task tonight. Would you like to come with me?" Asked Moore.


    "Here Is that ok? " Coran hesitated.


    He was worried about danger, and, of course, that it would become a burden to Moore.


    "Don''t worry, it''s just a small task." Moore said with a smile, "it''s the abandoned church in the West Street area. It''s no difficulty to occupy a evil spirit. If you have a chance, it can also give you a chance to fight."


    "I May I? " Coran has no confidence in it.


    "Don''t worry, no problem. Here you are."


    Moore threw Coran a dagger.


    Koran took the dagger and said, "Gee, my father seems to have one."


    "It''s made of keel, but your father''s pair are refined magic props. You just engraved some inscriptions on it. It''s not powerful enough to know how many times."


    "So..." Colan curled his mouth and was a little disappointed.


    "Don''t be disrespectful. This keeled dagger can be sold in magic shop for tens of thousands of dollars."


    "So expensive?" Coran''s eyes were wide open, a little unbelievable.


    "It''s expensive, but you can''t really sell it. Otherwise, it''s found out by the people of our association. If I sell the things of the association, I will be miserable."


    "Then I''d better not I don''t want to hurt you. "


    Coran is still very righteous.


    Hearing that Moore would be punished for this, I was worried about this and that.


    "It''s OK. As long as you don''t take it to sell money, it''s OK. Of course, you are not allowed to use the Dragon Gu dagger against ordinary people. The damage of the keel dagger to ordinary people can be easily identified."


    "Oh, I see Are you sure it really doesn''t matter? "


    "It''s OK. There are so many things about keels and daggers in our association that they can even be used as consumables."


    "Then why not sell it?"


    "To keep the market price, of course." Moore naturally said: "if a thing overflows in the market, do you think the price can be high? How many hundred thousand dollars does a refined keel dagger earn more than this ordinary one in your hand? "


    "Then you can sell them both?" Coran said.


    But Moore shook his head: "if they are sold together, you will only buy the ordinary version, and then find an alchemist to make a refined version of the keel dagger. This cost is definitely cheaper than buying a refined version of the keel dagger directly."


    To put it bluntly, the association needs to maintain the high price of keel daggers in order to safeguard its own interests.


    Of course, people in the association can use it as they want.


    Anyway, there are many keels in the association.


    But it can''t do harm to the interests of the association.


    Eating inside and climbing outside is not allowed for any organization.


    That''s why Moore told Coran.


    Moore took Coran to an abandoned church.


    There are no people living in this area.


    Standing in front of the church, Coran felt the desolation and gloom in the church.


    "Is the church supposed to be the sanctuary of God? Why is that? "


    "Something unknown happened here, which led to the abandonment of the Holy Spirit, no longer being covered by the holy light, but becoming more unclean than other places." "It turns out to be a nest of filth," Moore said


    "Moore, don''t you say it''s just an ordinary mission to get rid of evil spirits?""Yes, it''s very common."


    "The evil spirits that inhabit here don''t look like ordinary ones."


    "The evil spirit here is actually a priest who accidentally read the devil scriptures, then summoned the evil spirit appendage in hell, and then ate all the nuns in the Church..."


    Hearing this, Coran couldn''t help shivering.


    "What are you afraid of? You don''t need to deal with it head-on. Just stand beside me."


    Moore said, forming a separate body and entering the abandoned church.


    After Moore''s separation into the church, he saw various visions.


    Before each attack, these evil spirits harass them with illusions and visions.


    However, these illusions are effective against ordinary people, but not against psychics.


    What''s more, in front of him now is Moore''s separation.


    So in the end, we should fight openly.


    The evil priest''s face is ferocious. Under his black robe, there are those pathetic nuns'' faces.


    They howled in unison. Ordinary people either went mad or collapsed when they heard it.


    Moore separated himself, holding the keel dagger, went up and stabbed the evil priest.


    If it''s a common evil spirit, it will be stabbed to the death by a keel dagger on the spot.


    But in front of him, the evil priest just flew back, and the soul of a nun was thrown out and dissipated.


    It was the first time Moore had fought against such an opponent.


    The evil priest regarded the spirit of the nun as a double.


    Moore had no scruples, and by doing so he was able to free the souls of the nuns.


    The evil spirit priest lost a nun soul, immediately opened his chin, and began to breathe like a black hole.


    The air around him was flowing rapidly to the priest''s mouth.


    Moore''s part couldn''t stay where it was.


    There was a movement in Moore''s mind.


    It''s not bullshit, it''s self explosion.


    Boom -


    with a loud bang, half of the abandoned churches were destroyed.


    The nun soul of the evil spirit priest is all gone, and its body is even more broken.


    The evil spirit priest rushes towards the outside like crazy.


    Coran was nervous when he saw the evil priest rush over.


    The horrible evil creature was just creepy at a glance.


    "You come? Or shall I come? " Asked Moore in a light tone.

 Chapter 1594

    Koran left and right thinking, a bite of teeth said: "I come."


    Koran took a deep breath and looked at the evil priest who rushed to him.


    With a horizontal keel dagger in his hand, Coran''s figure has disappeared in place.


    Shua -


    the keel dagger easily across the neck of the evil priest.


    "Wow..." The evil spirit priest screamed, covering his neck and face with an expression of extreme pain.


    However, no matter how it covers it, it is impossible for the severed neck to heal.


    Coran ran hundreds of meters before he stopped.


    He was a little excited and frightened.


    He was already practicing the magic book that Ingrid left him.


    Almost seven or eight points have been learned to control physical strength and magic, as well as the improvement of magic.


    Under normal circumstances, he runs several times the distance before.


    But in that moment, he had all the magic and energy.


    In a very short period of time, to achieve amazing speed.


    But it also made him exhausted in just a few hundred meters.


    The body of the evil priest fell to the ground, and his head rolled down.


    Then his body began to dissipate, leaving only a dead skeleton.


    "Coran, you did it, and you did it well." Moore said approvingly.


    In fact, the evil priest has nothing to fear.


    At least for the psychic.


    And Moore has dissipated most of his power.


    Coran has an absolute advantage in speed.


    And he has weapons in his hands.


    If Coran can be more stable, it is not a problem to deal with evil priests alone.


    Of course, when a novice is confronted with evil spirits for the first time, he will inevitably panic.


    In fact, Coran has done a good job.


    "Let''s go and find a place to sit."


    They found a beach and sat down.


    "How is it? Are you still afraid? "


    "No I have calmed down. "


    In fact, just take that step.


    The back is simple


    Of course, it''s just relatively simple.


    Just like Chen Yu.


    In the beginning, it was not the first time to kill the four sides.


    That is, as the saying goes, one born and two cooked.


    Coran is no longer afraid, more excited.


    For the first time, he eliminated evil spirits for the first time.


    "Moore, how am I doing now?"


    "Well Still weak. " "I''m not the same as you, unless you really join the supernatural society, otherwise the resources we''re exposed to are different," Moore said


    Kidding, Moore goes to the test tower once a week.


    Coran even if every night out to subdue the demon, so what?


    More and more combat experience.


    And Coran had to fight with a giant dragon every day.


    Otherwise, we will never catch up with Moore.


    What''s more, all kinds of magic potions and props are not comparable to those of Coran.


    And flesh of all kinds of magical creatures.


    Some magical creatures have little effect of improving their meat two times at a time.


    But for a long time, the effect is extraordinary.


    Like Erdos.


    As an ordinary person among ordinary people, he is still so old.


    Erdos ate too much meat from magical creatures.


    He doesn''t rely on any equipment and props now. He can see evil spirits as well.


    Erdos now says that he is an ordinary person, and he has some abilities that ordinary people do not have.


    But he is not an ordinary person. He has no magic.


    To be exact, Erdos is still 1 point of Erdos magic value.


    Let alone the combat power of the association.


    "What resources?"


    Moore shook his head. "You''re not from our association. You can''t say that."


    "All right." Coran is no longer surprised.


    During these two or three days, he often called Ingrid.


    Ingrid always preys on him for that.


    He did not know whether Ingrid would not speak to him or whether the association had rules.


    But Coran already felt that the supernatural society must be a very strict organization.


    That night, Coran and Moore asked for magic, and from time to time they had another duel.


    It''s just that Moore doesn''t want to spend all night with Coran.


    In the middle of the night, he left Coran to slip away.


    Coran continued to practice on the beach.


    Moore left a word, which also impressed Coran.That is to practice hard.


    In the association, from the president to the ordinary members.


    Everyone practices magic when they have something to do.


    Or study your own fighting skills.


    Colan felt that he wanted to beat his father.


    So it is necessary to practice hard.


    ¡­¡­


    "Mr. Chen, do you plan to rebuild the original villa or do you need to design a new building scheme?" Asked feywood Cisco.


    "Let''s redesign. I hope this design will be stronger. Even in the last hurricane like that, it will be harmless. The project budget is 20 million dollars."


    "OK, I see." Feywood Cisco was overjoyed.


    At first, he thought that this project was only a human relationship, so he could charge Chen a little cost.


    I didn''t expect Chen Yu to give him another big project budget.


    Although $20 million is not Chen''s biggest project budget.


    But for feywood Cisco, it''s already very big.


    "You also know the location of mirror lake. Measure it yourself and send me the design plan."


    "OK, Mr. Chen, I don''t know what style you want?"


    "Old rules, modern style." "By the way, give me a semi enclosed playground in the woods," Chen said


    "What are the specific functions of the playground?" Asked feywood Cisco.


    "Many of my friends are members of the shooting club in places of exercise and shooting with guns." Chen said.


    "Well, I''ll ask the architect to design the playground." Said feywood Cisco.


    "Well, for the moment Oh, by the way, I remember that I need to widen and expand the outer river of mirror lake. I recently ordered a yacht. Now the depth and width of the outer river of mirror lake are not suitable for Super Yachts to enter and exit. In addition, I need a dock to stop. I don''t want to stay in the center of the lake like the former mirror lake. "


    "Yes, I see."


    "First of all." Chen said.


    "Well, if Mr. Chen has other requirements, he can communicate with me at any time."


    After hanging up on feywood Cisco, Chen suddenly stopped.


    Chen Chu turned to look at the back of the sidewalk. A familiar figure followed him.


    "Why is that boy again."


    Koran saw Chen Yu in front of him stop and look at him.


    "The guy found me again?" he said with a slight surprise


    When Coran saw Chen Yu just now, don''t mention how happy he was.


    He felt that he could get revenge this time.

 Chapter 1595

    Coran saw the man smile at him and then turned away.


    Coran is too familiar with that smile.


    Because of the smile, he has seen it twice.


    This is the third time!


    Coran stepped up to catch up.


    Coran saw Chen Zhu turn into an alley.


    Coran immediately followed in.


    But just turned the corner.


    Face to face is a punch.


    "Wow..." Coran covered his stomach and fell to the ground: "you You You are mean... "


    Chen Yu looked at Kelan at the foot of his eyes and said, "I''m merciful for anyone who comes to provoke me every time when he is free and doesn''t beat you."


    Said, Chen Yu swaggered away.


    Coran was filled with grief and indignation, he thought.


    I''m so strong now that I can definitely avenge Chen Yu.


    So when he saw Chen Yu again, he was very happy.


    But as a result, he was plotted.


    He didn''t even use his unique skill, so he was plotted by the other side.


    Coran, that''s a gas.


    I know I''m more powerful. Why can''t I fight this guy?


    Chen Zhu doesn''t care how depressed Koran is.


    He came to look at the office in yarrix.


    Alex moved her law firm to Los Angeles.


    After making several phone calls and confirming the address.


    Chen Yu made another turn around here.


    That''s when I found Alex''s law firm.


    Chen Zhuo enters yalixi''s office: "it''s really hard for you to find here."


    Chen Yu looks at Alex''s office, which is not very big.


    However, the location is quite good. This area belongs to the financial district, surrounded by tall buildings.


    But after aryx moved in, it seems that the decoration is still the same as the previous company, without redecorating.


    "Why don''t you redecorate it? Anyway, your law firm is also a well-known law firm in San Francisco. Now in Los Angeles, such a facade will affect your firm''s reputation. "


    "If you can pay more, I''d be happy to redecorate it." Said Jacques with disapproval.


    "I have to pay your law firm at least $5 million a year. You tell me you don''t have the money to redecorate it?"


    "It''s not a one-off payment. Besides, the real profit of five million dollars is less than two million dollars."


    Aryx pretends to be poor in front of Chen Yu, but Chen Yu doesn''t believe a word.


    "If you are really short of money, I can lend it to you."


    Chen Yu won''t say that. I support you.


    With the character of aryx.


    Even if it''s a polite word, she will hit the snake and stick on it.


    "No, if you really want to help me, then help me."


    Sure enough, Chen Yu rolled his eyes.


    "Why don''t we go out for lunch?"


    "Just go to your restaurant. I heard your restaurant is very expensive." Aryx looks at Chen Yu.


    If you can''t cheat Chen Yu''s money, it''s OK to have a meal.


    "All right." Chen Yu shrugged. "Seriously, are you really short of money?"


    "Do you know the annual rent of this one thousand square meter floor? I''m beginning to regret listening to you and moving business to Los Angeles. "


    Chen Yu was stunned for a moment, and then remembered.


    Alex moved the law firm to Los Angeles.


    Then her contacts, clients and business in San Francisco will be gone.


    In addition to her own business, she will be in poverty in Los Angeles, and all contacts, customers and businesses will start again.


    Chen Yu wrote a check and handed it to Alex.


    "I''ll lend it to you."


    To do business again, it will take a lot of money.


    Not without money.


    I just don''t want to use it for decoration.


    But without a beautiful face, what would customers think when they come?


    Ordinary customers don''t mind.


    If it is a rich client, the first impression is not good, it will not leave the business to yarrix''s law firm.


    Alex looked at the number on the check.


    "When will it be returned?"


    "Whatever." Chen Yu turned his mouth.


    Jacques suddenly tightened her collar. "You''re not trying to do something to me, are you?"


    "Return the check to me." Chen said with a black face.


    "Well, I''m free today. I''ll leave early. Let''s go to your restaurant."


    "You are the boss, and you have to pretend to get off work?"


    Alexis and Chen Yu come to marina''s restaurant.She is a little jealous of Chen Yu''s restaurant.


    I have told Chen Yu several times that if you need to inject capital, you should remember her.


    Marina''s restaurant business is so good.


    It''s noon and the restaurant is almost full.


    When it comes to the evening, there are more than 100 lines.


    There is no name wine here every day.


    Although there is a limited number of nameless wine.


    Since Chen Yu took all the shares of Marina restaurant.


    Chen Yu served anonymous wine and some special ingredients to marina''s restaurant.


    This has also led to a better business for Marina than in the past.


    Marina now has the highest daily turnover of $1 million.


    It''s hundreds of thousands of dollars when it''s small.


    Last month''s turnover reached $18 million.


    The restaurant''s net income alone, Chen''s income reached tens of millions of dollars.


    No one doubts that Marina is the most profitable restaurant in Los Angeles.


    And Steven often comes here.


    I would like to give a living publicity to Chen''s restaurant.


    There are a lot of celebrities, just to meet Steven at marina''s restaurant, and they come to the restaurant every three to five times.


    Of course, it''s the recipes and wine from Marina that attract more customers.


    To tell you the truth, marina''s income now can catch up with that of a medium-sized enterprise.


    They were sitting by the window.


    Yalixke doesn''t know how to save money for Chen Yu. It''s estimated that a table of wine and food costs tens of thousands of dollars.


    Chen Yu has never been so extravagant.


    "Chen, don''t you have a Michelin rating for this restaurant?"


    "Yes, some time ago, Michelin''s Guide wanted to give a star sign to marina''s restaurant. I didn''t accept it." Chen Yu said disapprovingly.


    "Why?"


    "Does my restaurant need a tire seller to judge? Besides, I''m just a star, and I don''t look down on it. "


    "Michelin''s Guide never directly presents a three-star logo to a new restaurant. It''s all a one-star promotion."


    "So I don''t need it any more." "My restaurant business is good enough, even the star rating of Michelin Guide can''t bring me more income. Why should I go to see the face of the tire seller?" Chen said quietly


    Michelin star rating is just the western standard.


    Chen doesn''t mind putting Michelin star in the restaurant if the tire seller can really bring profits to himself.


    But now in the business of marina''s restaurant, I want to increase my income.


    The only way is to raise the price, not the Michelin star logo.


    And one star sign may actually reduce Chen''s business.

 Chapter 1596

    Alex and Chen Yu walk out of the restaurant.


    "Say, do you want a note?" "If it''s just a check, I have ten thousand ways to get rid of it."


    "The money on that check is little Gelin''s dowry. Can you bear to swallow it?"


    "Shameless."


    Alex stares at Chen.


    She works as a legal adviser to Chen Yu and the brewery.


    She had a clear look at the brewery''s books and Chen''s Bank Entry and exit details.


    She is very clear about Chen''s monthly income.


    And the money he lent to himself was one twentieth of his monthly income.


    She knows too well how much money Chen can make.


    Even most of the world''s top 500 are not necessarily more profitable than Chen Yu.


    Even Chen Yu''s fortune is behind the world''s 500.


    But Chen Yu''s wealth is solid.


    And many rich people in the world, their wealth is piled up by stocks.


    When the stocks they hold perform well in the stock market, their wealth is high.


    If their stocks perform poorly in the stock market, their wealth is low.


    It''s common practice to evaporate billions of dollars at any time.


    Unlike Chen, Chen''s income is similar to that of a money printer.


    Unless it is a devaluation of the US dollar, Chen is not likely to lose money at all.


    Yarrix even encouraged Chen to list their beer brands so that she could make a profit in the stock market.


    But Alexis also knew that Chen could not agree.


    For Chen, if Dashan beer goes on the market.


    Then Chen''s virtual wealth will skyrocket perhaps several times.


    But in the long run, Chen will be a big loss.


    Why do the rich people who make a lot of money in the real estate market like to invest in industry.


    Because industry represents stable industrial value.


    Chen Yu holds the absolute shares of Dashan beer.


    It is a super high quality fixed asset.


    Those who sell are also the objects tied up with Chen Yu''s actual interests.


    It can really make a lot of money to go public.


    But it lost the stable long-term dividend.


    If there is a financial storm or a stock market crash.


    And they didn''t affect Chen.


    This is also the greatest value of industry, as stable as a dog.


    They were walking in the street, chatting.


    At this time, a woman came face to face from the front of Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu''s steps are the same as that of the woman opposite.


    The woman looked at Alex beside Chen Yu.


    Then, without any greeting from Chen, he passed Chen.


    "Chen, I can remind you that you have a family."


    "What do you think, don''t fix it in your head?" Chen Yu rolled his eyes.


    "You dare say it has nothing to do with that woman?"


    "It''s a relationship. It''s a relationship before Gelin and Fanny." Chen Yu said quietly.


    "Oh, is it your ex girlfriend in China?" Asked Jacques.


    "Fari told you about it?" Chen Yu has some accidents.


    Alex has been to Mingyue villa twice.


    For the first time, he was followed by Chen Yu.


    The other was little Gelin''s birthday party.


    "No, gren told me." Said Jacques.


    Chen Yu really didn''t expect to meet his first love here.


    To be honest, Chen Yu has nothing to do with her.


    If it wasn''t for today that I suddenly met you on the main road.


    It is estimated that Chen Yu has only one name left in her impression.


    As for feelings? Fart feelings.


    Time has long diluted this feeling.


    When I broke up, I felt like the end of the world.


    But that feeling lasted for two or three days.


    Then it almost recovered.


    Don''t say it''s her.


    Even if gren is now resurrected to stand in front of Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu and Ge Lin could not be revived.


    "As your ex girlfriend, you didn''t know she was in Los Angeles?"


    "I haven''t been in touch with her for two years. Why should I know she came to Los Angeles?"


    "You really have nothing to do with her?"


    "You don''t seem qualified to ask me that question, do you? It''s also Fanny who comes to ask me, not you. "


    Chen Yu said casually.


    Jacques could feel it.


    Chen Yu is casual.


    It really has nothing to do with the past feelings.After all, Chen Yu''s unexpected expression began when he saw the woman.


    Then the attitude and character have no ups and downs.


    It''s enough to show that Chen Yu has been put down for a long time.


    ¡­¡­


    Sun min looks back at Chen Zhu''s back.


    She also did not expect to meet Chen Yu here.


    Although she has heard of Chen Yu going abroad for a long time.


    I just didn''t expect Chen to be in Los Angeles.


    In two years, Chen Yu seems to have changed a lot.


    Just like Chen Yu, sun Min has no feelings for Chen Yu.


    Although sun min and Chen Yu broke up with a little utilitarian.


    However, the two are good at getting together and dispersing.


    There''s no one who can''t get along.


    And sun min is also very glad to break up with Chen Yu.


    After all, her career has made rapid progress since then.


    Sun min is on a business trip to America this time.


    This is also a visit to Beverly Hills, the most luxurious place in the world.


    But this time, it seems that the luxury stores along the street of Beverly Hills are just like that.


    It was no more lively or upscale than the other places she went.


    There are such famous brand and luxury stores all over the world.


    This disappointed sun min.


    But Sun min didn''t go to the real luxury place of Beverly Hills.


    It''s the manor where the rich live.


    Those rich people''s manors and villas are the real places where poverty limits imagination.


    Today''s sun min is even an elite.


    She never had a chance to see the real thing in those luxurious manors.


    For example, the Mingyue villa of Chen Yu is in Beverly Hills.


    Many manors are located in the same place as Mingyue villa.


    The world''s Super Yachts, there are a tenth of the concentration of Beverly Hills.


    Just think about this ratio and you will know how many rich people there are in Beverly Hills.


    Sun min went to several luxury stores and lost interest after buying something.


    The price here is not cheaper than anywhere else.


    Customers here are not necessarily richer than elsewhere.


    In fact, the customers who come to these luxury stores.


    Most of them, like sun min, are tourists from other places.


    Sun min''s heart moved. She took out her mobile phone and looked at it.


    Since I met Chen Yu, I''d better make an appointment to have dinner.


    But after a long time, I couldn''t find Chen''s phone number.


    Sun min sipped his lips, as if he had already deleted his phone number.


    By the way, it seems that there are Wx groups.


    See if he''s still in there.


    I turned to the chat information of the students, but I didn''t turn to the information of Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu''s number is still in the group, but he seems to have been out of the group for a long time.

 Chapter 1597

    In fact, this group of students has basically been abandoned.


    I haven''t seen a single message for a few days.


    Sun min suspects that Chen Yu is still using Wx.


    After all, Chen has been abroad for two years.


    Sun min tried to send a message.


    "Does anyone know Chen''s contact information?"


    After a few minutes, a private message pops up.


    Sun min opened it and saw that it was Mr. Li who taught them neurosurgery.


    "Mr. Sun, do you want Chen''s contact information? Do I remember you breaking up? "


    "Yes, we''ve been apart for a long time."


    After half pay, Mr. Li returned the message: "Chen Yu has been abroad for two years, you know?"


    "I know. I just want to contact him." Sun min replied.


    "Well After he went abroad, he gave me his phone number. He called me several times in the past two years. "


    Mr. Li is also Chen Yu''s only person in China who has given a phone number.


    After all, it''s Chen''s mentor. At the beginning, Chen was also taken care of in school.


    And in Chen''s most uncomfortable period.


    Mr. Li also called to comfort him.


    So after Chen Yu went abroad, he still thought of him.


    On New Year''s day, Chen Yu will also make a phone call or send a blessing message.


    "Mr. Li, can I have his phone number if it''s convenient?"


    "What do you want his contact information to do?"


    "I have some of his things here that I intend to send him."


    Mr. Li thought a little: "OK."


    In fact, other students asked for Chen''s contact information before.


    But most of the time, those students are just for recording.


    Or have a class meeting to show off.


    Mr. Li didn''t give it. Anyway, Chen Yu can''t go back to China to attend the student union.


    In addition, Mr. Li also heard that Chen Yu did well in foreign countries.


    At least better than most of his students.


    So those students who show off their wealth have little advantage in front of Chen Yu.


    Chen didn''t say much about his specific situation abroad.


    But Mr. Li can tell that Chen''s career and family should be very good.


    I heard that a second daughter was born recently.


    He also has a picture of Chen''s two daughters here.


    Now sun Min wants Chen Yu''s phone number.


    Mr. Li is considering that sun min is Chen''s ex girlfriend.


    However, he felt that sun min and Chen Zhu could not revive.


    So he decided to give Chen''s contact information to him.


    Li then sent Chen''s foreign phone number to sun min.


    "Sun min, now Chen Yu is the father of two children. If there''s nothing wrong, don''t disturb their family life."


    Sun min was amused to see Miss Li''s information.


    Even if I eat a lump of Shi, I will not go back to eat grass.


    What''s more, how could his ex boyfriend.


    Can let oneself be infatuated with him not to forget.


    ¡­¡­


    Chen was originally lying on the beach in the sun.


    After squinting for a while, I found myself covered with sand.


    Little Gelin, with a plastic shovel, is constantly shoveling sand on Chen Yu.


    Little Larissa grabbed a handful of sand with her little hands and sprinkled it on Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu can''t laugh or cry.


    "Baby, what are you doing?"


    "Wow Elder sister Ah, Yiyi... " Little Larissa cried nervously at once.


    The first thing Larissa learned was not her father and mother, but her sister.


    Because little Gelin never tired of teaching little Larissa to call her sister every day.


    This infuriated Chen Yu and fari for several days.


    Their greatest pleasure was taken away by little Gelin.


    When little Gelin saw Chen Yu wake up, she immediately hid the shovel behind her.


    "Nothing."


    Little Gelin''s expression of being guilty of being a thief, leaving Chen''s eyes, her eyes fluttered around.


    Chen Qi smiled and lifted the sand from his body.


    Pick up little gren and little Larissa and gently throw them into the water.


    Let them have a sip of salt water.


    Little Larissa wiped the salty sand on her face.


    I found a fish in the water again. I grabbed the little fish and smashed it towards Chen Zhu.


    "Bad."


    Chen Yu received the fish and threw it back into the sea.


    Basically, a psychic like Chen Yu is not for eating and drinking, and he will not kill the living beings.


    This is respect for life.Not only Chen Yu, but also most of the psychics.


    Unless it''s the voodoo magic that needs to be sacrificed with the blood of living creatures.


    Under normal circumstances, it can also kill as little as possible.


    All psychics believe in life.


    In Buddhist parlance, it is cause and effect.


    There is karma for wanton killing.


    Chen Yu also believes that he doesn''t have any idea that I can''t help him.


    After all, he was a real bull.


    Those who are strong believe in fate.


    No one else has the idea that I''ll let it go.


    Why does Chen think he can change his life against the sky.


    People who can feel that they can change their lives against the sky are really ignorant.


    Anyway, Chen Yu is still in awe of heaven and earth.


    It''s really like in the novel, in order to change life against the sky, the family is broken and the children are separated.


    That''s not bullshit. It''s stupid.


    After playing with two daughters on the beach.


    Chen Yu took them back to the cliff.


    At this time, the housekeeper issued a voice: "master, there is your phone, it is a strange call."


    "Eh, housekeeper, your voice has changed. Has it been updated?"


    "Yes, master. I''ll pass on your request to the head office. The company immediately updated it."


    Chen did not expect this intelligent system company to be so diligent.


    In fact, this is Chen Yu''s ignorance of these companies.


    Such as this intelligent housekeeper system company.


    They don''t have many customers.


    But every client is a billionaire.


    So they attach great importance to the demands of every customer.


    As long as it is reasonable and can be done.


    They will all improve.


    Of course, if the customer''s request is unreasonable, or too much.


    They will also choose to ignore.


    "Call back that number."


    "Dialing..."


    Hello, who called me just now Chen asked.


    "Chen Yu? I''m sun min. "


    Chen Zhuo is shocked for a moment, sun min?


    How could she have her own phone number.


    "Oh, hello."


    "Ha ha I haven''t seen you for two years, but I know how to be polite. "


    Compared with Chen''s rigidity, sun min seems to be relaxed.


    "Chen Yu, I heard that you went abroad before, and then your phone number in China became a blank number. How is your life now?"


    "All right." Chen Yu touched his nose.


    "I met you in the street and saw a woman beside you. I was afraid of causing unnecessary misunderstandings, so I didn''t say hello to you. When can I come out for dinner?"

 Chapter 1598

    "I''m sorry, I''m busy at work, I don''t have much time."


    "All right." Sun min was not surprised that Chen Yu refused her invitation.


    "Was that woman yours before?"


    "Sister in law." Chen said.


    "Er..."


    Sun min is speechless. She thought Alex was Chen Yu''s girlfriend or wife.


    Unexpectedly, it was Chen''s sister-in-law.


    "It''s a pity that it''s rare for me to meet my hometown. I''ve been abroad for half a month and missed this time. I don''t know when to see you next time."


    Hearing sun min''s words, Chen Yu said in his heart that it would never be good.


    Of course, Chen doesn''t say, "there will always be a chance."


    Chen Qining can get together with high school students like Li Qiong.


    I don''t want to have a meal with sun min either.


    Although Li Qiong is more utilitarian, it''s not uncommon for people to do so.


    But Chen Yu, listening to sun min''s tone, always felt that she was giving to herself.


    Moreover, Chen Yu''s sense organs to sun min had already been corrupted at the time of breaking up.


    After what break-up or friends and so on.


    That''s pure bullshit. Chen Yu doesn''t believe it anyway.


    "Well, I won''t bother you. I''ll have a chance to talk again." Sun min hangs up decisively.


    Chen Yu is considering whether to change his phone number.


    But when you think about it, you''re in trouble.


    Nowadays, there are so many things about a mobile phone number.


    After a long consideration, Chen gave up the idea.


    For sun min''s sake, it seems that the price is a little high.


    Besides, just blacklist her phone number.


    Next time she calls again, if she can''t get through one or two times, she should understand.


    At this time, a car entered the range of Mingyue villa.


    But the car stopped on the road above the beach.


    Chen Yu looked far away and saw Coran get off the car.


    Coran is very unwilling, very, very unwilling.


    Especially in the morning, he was attacked by Chen Yu.


    So now he runs directly to Chen Yu''s house.


    I want to revenge with Chen Yu.


    Chen takes the elevator to the beach.


    This time, Coran is as powerful as a rainbow.


    He believed that he would not lose again this time.


    The previous losses were all due to reasons.


    For the first time, I haven''t awakened.


    The second time is because of the physical exertion.


    The third time was this morning, by this guy.


    But now it''s different.


    He has recovered.


    And now there is no chance for Chen Yu to sneak in.


    "Boy, why are you here again?" Chen Yu looks at Coran with good humor.


    Why is this kid so short of memory?


    But I can bring myself some fun.


    "I''m not who I used to be."


    "When was it?"


    "Cut the crap. Come on. I''ll let you attack me first this time." Coran said with a tick of his finger.


    "I attack you first? Are you sure? "


    "Of course, don''t say I didn''t give you a chance." Coran said in a big voice.


    "If you lose again this time, I will throw you into the sea to feed sharks."


    "I''ll throw you into the sea to feed sharks, too." Coran is not to be outdone.


    "Well, I''m welcome." Chen Yu pinched his fist.


    "Come on, I''ll keep you out of my body this time." Coran said confidently.


    Chen Yu rushes to Kelan. Kelan holds his breath and looks at Chen Yu''s speed.


    The heart sneers unceasingly, this kind of speed, oneself closes the eye to be able to avoid.


    "Look at my left hook!"


    Coran watched Chen Yu lift his left arm, his body moving ahead of time.


    It''s just that Coran just moved and suddenly had a pain in his abdomen.


    Coran falls on the beach with her stomach covered: "you You You are too mean. "


    "How mean am I?" Chen Yu looked at Coran with a smile: "little friend, you are still too young. Fighting is not so simple."


    "You are mean. If you don''t make a sound, how can I be fooled?"


    "Well, I''ll give you another chance. You can have a rest. We''ll play again later."


    It''s rare for someone to kill time. Chen Yu doesn''t plan to let Coran go.


    Chen Yu just didn''t give a heavy fist.


    Otherwise, Coran would have to lie down for another few days.


    Coran covered his stomach and sat sulking in the sand.


    After a while, Coran suddenly jumped up and rushed to Chen Yu without a word.He was attacked by Chen Yu one after another.


    It''s not too much to attack him by yourself now.


    That''s what Coran thought.


    Just, see Coran rush over.


    Chen Chu suddenly grabbed a handful of sand and raised it.


    "Ah My eyes... "


    Putong -


    Chen Zhu kicks Coran away.


    "You are so mean that you attacked me." Chen zhuiyi is accusing Coran in a stern way.


    "Why didn''t you say you were mean when you attacked me?"


    "But I''ve got it, so I''m reasonable. You haven''t succeeded in attacking me, so you''re in the wrong."


    "What is the doggie principle?" Coran breathed blood.


    "I won, so I have a reason. Isn''t that enough?"


    Coran is not convinced to stand up again, this time he also learned.


    When I rushed up, I hid a handful of sand in my hand.


    To be honest, Kelan at the moment has been misled by Chen Zhu.


    However, before he rushed to Chen, Chen raised his feet and picked up a piece of sand.


    "Wow My eyes... "


    Puff -


    Coran is going to cry.


    Why are there despicable people in the world?


    Coran crawled into the sea for a while, barely opening his eyes.


    But now my eyes are all red.


    "Come here." Coran looks at Chen Yu.


    Now he says nothing on the beach.


    Where the sea can wash.


    Chen can''t use sand to plot against him.


    Chen Yu went to the area where the waves washed away.


    "You think you hit me right here?"


    "I will never lose again this time." Coran gnashed his teeth and looked at Chen Yu.


    "Then come on." Chen Yu ticked his finger.


    This time, Kelan is no longer clumsy, and his speed suddenly breaks out.


    Chen Yu has some accidents, psychic?


    Is this kid a psychic?


    But the boy''s magic is really weak.


    Is 100 magic worth it?


    Moreover, he appears to be a speed biased enhancement Channeler.


    But on this muddy beach, his speed is much slower.


    It''s not bad that the original speed can play out the achievements of six or seven.


    Coran rushed to Chen Yu, who still had no movement.


    It seems that when he is really playing at a speed, he can''t react at all.


    Coran thought proudly.


    Coran raised his right arm and waved to Chen''s face.


    But at this time, Chen Yu suddenly grabbed Coran''s right arm and fell over his shoulder.


    Colan screamed, and was directly thrown three or four meters away by Chen Zhu. He plopped into the waves.


    Coran choked on the sea water for several times, which made him scramble up.


    "You How can you keep up with me? "

 Chapter 1599

    Chen Yu smiled.


    Coran looks at Chen Yu''s mean smile.


    "You are not alone in the world."


    Coran''s heart tightened, and he had understood the meaning of Chen Yu.


    "You too?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Aren''t you going to beat me?"


    At this time, Coran finally dare not be careless.


    He no longer believed that Chen Yu''s previous defeat of him was a trick or a coincidence.


    From the beginning to the end, Chen did not take it seriously.


    "Come on, what are you doing? Do it."


    Coran takes a deep breath, and the magic goes out.


    "Ah..." Koran roared to Chen Yu.


    àØ -


    Coran has not been exposed to Chen.


    Chen''s fist came face to face, and Koran''s body rowed more than ten meters on the sea.


    Coran''s mind was in a mess, and the blow directly destroyed his confidence.


    The sea water washed Coran back in front of Chen Yu.


    Chen Zhuo picked up Coran''s back collar and dragged it to the beach to drop it.


    "Boy, I like you very much."


    Chen Yu''s remark frightened Coran.


    Coran felt the gluteal muscles contract suddenly.


    Chen Yu''s face turned black. "It''s not what you think."


    "That''s what?"


    "Do you want to feed the sharks?"


    "Don''t want to..." Colan replied frankly.


    "Come here every day and spend an hour or two with me."


    "Good." Coran replied decisively.


    However, he thought in his mind that after today''s departure, he would never appear in front of Chen Yu again.


    Don''t come here to make a fool of yourself.


    At least not for a short time.


    Their gap is too obvious.


    Coran is not a fool.


    "Do you want to leave this time and not come again?"


    "No, no, No I don''t think so. "


    "It''s OK. I have a way for you to come to me tomorrow." Chen Yu said disapprovingly.


    Coran''s heart was a little shaky, since he was also a psychic.


    Then he may have magic that he doesn''t know. He can control himself.


    "That''s right. It''s what you think in your mind. I will exert magic on you. Only I can undo your magic."


    Coran was scared to death.


    "Don''t play with me anymore..."


    "It''s you who sent it to my door. You said that I let you go when you offended me several times ago. Since you are so active, how can I show my respect for you?"


    I don''t need respect. Please don''t respect me Coran was crying without tears.


    "By the way, what''s your name?"


    "Coran."


    "Well, Coran, come on, put this on." Chen gave Coran a boxing suit.


    "What are you going to do?" Coran won''t do it.


    "Didn''t you come to practice with me? Since that''s the case, how can I refuse it?" Of course, Chen said, "put them on, and practice with me for two hours."


    "I don''t want I don''t want to... "


    What kind of sparring exercise is to be beaten.


    "No? It doesn''t matter. I don''t care if you want to practice with me like this. "


    Coran put on the boxing suit decisively.


    It''s just that he found out when he put it on.


    This boxing suit is very heavy.


    Cotton seems to be wrapped in metal.


    This suit is all in, at least tens of kilograms.


    Not to mention the others, just two baffles, there are twenty kilograms.


    "Why is it so heavy?"


    "Oh, it''s stuffed with titanium plates." Chen said.


    In fact, titanium alloy is light relative to most metals.


    "Well, come on, stand up straight." Chen said.


    Coran wanted to cry without tears. Chen tried two fists, both with extremely light power.


    Coran didn''t feel very heavy either. He dropped the negative emotions in his head and began to take them seriously.


    "Raise your hands a little higher." Chen reminded.


    Chen''s fist is extremely fast, and colan found that Chen''s fist speed does not seem to be under him.


    No, it''s much faster than his punch.


    "Are you also a speed psychic?" Asked Coran.


    Chen Yu shook his head as he punched: "no, I should prefer strength."


    "How could you be so fast."


    "After the strength is strengthened, release the strength into every muscle of the body, and the potential energy that can be released will certainly surpass that of the normal person.""But I only feel your speed, not your strength."


    Needless to say, Chen didn''t exert himself at all. Chen was just trying to control his strength and speed.


    If it''s just a quick punch, Coran may not be able to keep a whole piece of meat now.


    "Would you like to try my fist?"


    Coran thought about it. He was wearing such heavy defensive clothes, and there were metal blocks in them. What''s to be afraid of.


    "Let me try your real power."


    Chen Yu didn''t want to kill Coran. "You''re ready."


    "I''m ready. Come on."


    "Keep your feet together. Put them away."


    "How can I stand without turning off?"


    "I''m afraid I''ll break your heel." Chen Yu rolled his eyes.


    "How powerful are you?" Coran didn''t believe it.


    "Put it away, put it away."


    "All right."


    After that, Chen Yu punched out.


    The power of Chen Yu''s control is extremely ingenious.


    At the moment when his fist hit the baffle, Chen Yu recovered his strength.


    Coran''s body is light, the whole body floats up, and flies directly for more than ten meters.


    Coran wanted to get up, but he found his arms couldn''t stand up and his hands were shaking all the time.


    The baffle has also been deformed, revealing the metal plate hidden in the cotton.


    Coran was shocked and lost his color. He was powerful.


    He didn''t believe it at first, but now he does.


    Without this baffle, Chen Yu''s fist just hit him, and he would definitely die.


    "Sir, teach me how to use magic."


    "Practice hard, there is no skill. You can understand it when you practice more." Chen Yu said quietly.


    "I''ve worked hard."


    "How do you try?"


    "I run ten kilometers every day."


    "Er..."


    "Why, don''t you believe it?"


    "Letter But is ten kilometers a day hard work for you? "


    "Why not?"


    "If you run 100 kilometers a day, it''s called hard work."


    "A hundred kilometers? How can I? I can''t spend all my time running. "


    "Then I can''t help it, or you can take part in more unconventional battles." "This will make you more familiar with how to use your power," Chen said


    "Do you often fight, sir?"


    "Often."


    "Next time you fight, take me with you."


    Chen Yu shook his head and said, "we are too weak. The opponent I choose is not suitable for you."


    In normal times, Chen Yu will not take part in the mission of the supernatural society.


    The opponents who will let Chen Yu fight are basically terrible enemies.


    Chen doesn''t think Kelan is qualified to participate.


    Even the onlookers may not be qualified.

 Chapter 1600

    "Mr. riesfall, your offer is too high. If our company follows your offer, there will be no profit." Sun min looks at lisfar.


    Sun min works in a foreign trade company. This time, she represents the company and negotiates with lisfar.


    Lisfar is a giant in the shipping industry, but its asking price is too high.


    "I can''t help it. Oil prices have risen in the last half of the year. If I keep the original price, then my company will also have no profit."


    It''s not that lisfal is going to embarrass sun min, it''s that the world''s business is hard to do.


    Especially in the shipping industry, it has been constrained by the oil price.


    If the oil price is high, he will raise it.


    Why does oil price decide almost all prices in the world?


    Because the price of oil determines the price of transportation, while the price of goods for merchants increases.


    Then they also need to raise the price of the best products to maintain their own interests.


    In China, the property market also determines the price of goods in the mainland.


    In fact, the same is true.


    Riesfall has recently started investing in other industries.


    It''s like a hotel with Dell.


    Now their first hotel is in full swing.


    It''s even very successful.


    The huge profits made riesfall have one. He immediately abandoned the transportation industry and turned to the hotel industry.


    Of course, when he calmed down, lisfal thought more.


    Although the success of the first hotel, as well as the huge benefits, made him a little forgetful.


    However, the success of the first hotel does not mean the success of the second and third hotels.


    And all his contacts and businesses are in the shipping industry.


    If you make a sudden transformation, abandon the most familiar business.


    Instead of selling the most skilled shipping industry, we are willing to sacrifice our efforts.


    Although the shipping industry can''t make a lot of money at present.


    But the advantage is obvious, that is, it will not depreciate.


    The advantage of transportation is here.


    There will be no loss.


    Because no matter how high the oil price is, the goods to be shipped still need to be shipped.


    But the hotel industry is different.


    If you lose money, you will lose money.


    Once a hotel has a big loss, it''s either hard headed.


    Or a blood loss sale hotel.


    "If so, I''m afraid we can''t cooperate." Sun Min said.


    Sun min is threatening lisfar. After all, the shipping industry is not lisfar''s company.


    "Miss Sun, at present, only my company''s freighters have free space on the west coast of the United States. The freighters of other companies are basically full of goods. Moreover, those shipping companies that are not as large as my company''s, their quotations are definitely higher than mine, except that you are not willing to transfer your company''s goods to other ports, but in this way, you Their costs will rise again. " Said lisfal.


    It can be said that sun Min has few choices now.


    It can even be said that her only choice now is lisfal''s company.


    Sun min thought about his salary, and then smiled, "Mr. riesfall, when your freighter arrives at the port of China, you don''t want to come back empty, do you?"


    Riesfall was stunned for a while. Of course, he knew that the cost of an empty ship was not the same as that of shipping goods offshore.


    "Miss Sun, even if your company has a company to ship, it is impossible to ship a cargo ship of 10000 tons."


    Each of lisfal''s freighters can carry more than 10000 containers.


    And sun min can provide them with the freight business, with hundreds of thousands of containers in the sky.


    For lisfal, there are some cost savings, but they are far from enough to make him lower the price.


    A freighter of 100000 tons or so must carry at least 6000 or so containers to barely break even.


    "Our company has a very wide contact in the mainland. Don''t forget that our company''s main business is foreign trade. Many of our products are transported through our company, especially agricultural products. I can assure Mr. lisfal that if we can cooperate, our company can provide 3000 containers for your freighters at Chinese ports Freight operations. "


    Lisfal was enchanted and pondered, "if so, I can reduce the price by 10%."


    ¡°10%£¿ That''s not enough, Mr. lisfal. We want to get more discounts, and I think we can work together for a long time, rather than a one-off deal. "


    Lisfar was very impressed by sun min''s proposal.


    "15% discount, if we can carry out more business cooperation in the future, the discount can be more."


    Sun min finally showed a satisfied smile, 15% discount price, has reached her psychological expectations.Then there is the matter of signing the contract, which only needs her signature.


    "Miss Sun, I''m impressed by your shrewdness. Do you Chinese people do business like this?"


    "Mr. riesfall, it''s not that I''m smart, it''s that we''re not fools. We all know that only a win-win situation can keep the cooperation going, right?"


    "You are right By the way, Miss Sun, I wonder if you are interested in working for me in my company? "


    "Sorry, I haven''t thought about that for the time being." Of course, sun min will not take lisfal''s words seriously.


    She hears such compliments almost every day.


    "Miss Sun, there is a party in my family this weekend. I wonder if I have the honor to invite you to it?"


    "Of course, it''s my pleasure."


    People in Europe and America expand their contacts through parties.


    So party culture prevails, and parties are held for everything.


    Like riesfall, there are two or three parties a month.


    Chinese people have wine table culture, in fact, both of them are similar in nature.


    ¡­¡­


    "President, we have chosen several scarlet tasks, but we haven''t made a final decision yet. Let''s make the final choice." Said West.


    "Well, I''ll go now." Chen immediately hung up.


    Recently, the society has been evaluating and selecting the scarlet task.


    Every task is not so easy.


    Even some of the tasks, everyone does not know where the difficulty is.


    And this kind of task is generally eliminated directly.


    Because don''t know where the difficulty is, it means more difficulty and unknown risk.


    Choose tasks that are at least traceable.


    Of course, this kind of mission that everyone has heard of.


    It''s also possible that it''s too difficult, so it''s famous.


    Therefore, the choice of every scarlet task needs to be careful.


    Everyone hopes to go and come back safely.

 Chapter 1601

    Chen Yu arrived at the conference room of the headquarters.


    The crowd went straight to the subject.


    "President, at present, there are seven scarlet tasks we have chosen. They are Japan''s seal killing stone, killing the Mekong river monster, lifting the curse of the Pharaoh of Egypt, looking for the lost shaman heritage and giving it to Shamanism, killing the giant of Norwegian forest, finding and killing the giant demon of the North Sea, and killing the poisonous dragon of African grottoes."


    "So far, we have selected these seven tasks, but we haven''t decided which three of them will be selected." Said West.


    "Killing stone? Is it the killing stone in front of the jade algae of the Nine Tailed Fox in the legend Chen asked.


    "Yes."


    To be honest, the killing stone is also a famous legend in the East.


    Even Chen Yu, a Chinese, is familiar with this.


    Or many times.


    "The Nine Tailed Fox ran out? How about the strength? Are you sure we can make it? "


    To be honest, Chen has heard about it many times.


    So Chen Yu is not sure about the monsters that can sink the whole Japanese island in the legend. Can they really make it?


    Can''t even add Chen Yu?


    "President, in fact, yuzao didn''t escape before, but there was a crack in the seal. Now the killing stone is located in Baihu stream in the forest of Qingmuyuan at the foot of Fuji mountain. However, because of the crack on the seal, there has been a large amount of miasma leaking out, resulting in dozens of square kilometers nearby being covered by miasma. Recently, because of the scarlet task, more psychics came in, As a result, it was damaged by miasma. It is said that the cracks have expanded a lot now. If it goes on like this, it is estimated that Jiuwei fox jade algae may escape from the seal. "


    Chen Yu also heard of the name of the green wood forest at the foot of Mount Fuji.


    There is no one of the most famous suicide sites in the world.


    "Are you sure that when we go, we will not run out just before the Nine Tailed Fox jade algae? What''s more, who can tell me, what''s the strength before yuzao, the Nine Tailed Fox? Are you sure this task is suitable for us


    "President, I don''t think the seal of the killing stone will be so easy to untie." Dongye Tianxi said.


    He is the Japanese and the one with the most say.


    "Oh? Why? "


    "In fact, the seal has been loose since a hundred years ago. During this hundred years, the seal cracks have been expanding. As long as the shallow shrine is still there, the seal will not be untied, so it is unlikely to face yuzao directly. Moreover, it is said that yuzao can sink the Japanese Island. In fact, the real ability of yuzao is to trigger the eruption of Mount Fuji." "In those days, yuzao was sealed by the three hundred Yinyang teachers led by the sage a Qingming. Although there was a huge disaster before yuzao''s battle, it didn''t sink the Japanese island before yuzao. If he really had this ability, then he would have used it."


    Chen Yu said a pity in his heart.


    "So why choose this task? I still think this task is too dangerous. " Chen said.


    "Because Rouen fasibon." Said West.


    "He? What happened to him? " Chen Zhu turns his head and looks at Rouen. FA Xiben.


    "President, I found that dragon scale has the effect of avoiding poison. The effect is very good. As long as you wear magic dragon scale armor or dragon scale armor, malaria can''t be near you. In addition, I made a lot of antidotes." Said Rouen fasibon.


    "In addition, I don''t think the yin-yang teacher a Qingming is necessarily stronger than the president," West added


    "No, I think it''s almost the same. Qingming adult is the greatest yin-yang teacher. He is the founder of Yin-Yang Tao." It''s obvious that Tianxi Dongye highly praised his ancestors.


    Even if he respects Chen Yu the same.


    However, he was very considerate of the yin-yang teacher a thousand years ago.


    The strength of Chen Yu is obvious to all.


    But Chen Yu obviously made little contribution to religion.


    "Well, it''s the best in your family, OK."


    Chen is too lazy to talk about a small... Japan a thousand years ago.


    "In addition, we have Arras. Arras has many seal magic, even the seal of yin and Yang." "So I don''t think it''s a difficult task for us," West said


    "Let''s talk about some other tentative tasks. What is the Mekong monster?"


    "The Mekong river monster has existed for more than a thousand years. In the early days, people in that area even regarded it as a river god and carried out a large number of live sacrifices. Until the 1980s, it was officially recognized as a water monster. The specific monster species is unknown. It is a cold-blooded animal. It only knows that it has the power to manipulate the water, so it is speculated that it may be a Jiao."


    "This mission can be preselected. It''s my main battlefield in the water." "I''m not afraid of any enemies in the water. Of course, if it''s not necessary, I don''t want to do it myself. The best three scarlet tasks are done by you. I''m just the ultimate guarantee," Chen saidChen said that, but Chen knew that if he didn''t do it, the chances of the task being selected were very low.


    Because no one in the whole association is good at water war except him.


    But for Chen, the task may be the easiest.


    Of course, to be clear, these tasks are not for Chen.


    It''s for the people of the association.


    So Chen''s words are just for reference.


    At the same time, Chen Yu also served as a support, not directly involved in the task.


    "There is also the curse of the Pharaoh of Egypt, which requires Rouen. Fasibun and Moore. Latz. We can not intervene at all. We have purchased the samples of the curse of the Pharaoh of Egypt." "It''s just that no one has been able to undo the Pharaoh''s curse for hundreds of years, so we''re not likely to," West said


    "Mr. West, please don''t compare me to those punks. I''m Rouen fasibon!" Said Rouen fasibon discontentedly.


    "Well, I also hope you can succeed. Of course, I still reserve my opinion on it." West, of course, would love to see his men overcome the Pharaoh''s curse.


    However, he is not optimistic about it all the time.


    "There is also the inheritance of Shamanism. Shamanism originated in Africa, but most people know so many clues. We are also limited to this. This task is close to the task of Manku poisonous dragon in Africa."


    "It''s a poisonous dragon in the Manku grottoes of the African continent. Is it a dragon?"


    "Yes, it''s a real dragon and the only one in the world that can be confirmed. However, this task is the same as that of the Mekong river monster, unless the president hands it in person..."

 Chapter 1602

    "Although magic dragon scale armor and dragon scale armor can avoid poison, they are useless for poisonous dragon." Said West.


    To tell you the truth, in fact, for Chen Yu.


    Most of the scarlet tasks are not difficult for him.


    It''s like killing a dragon.


    But west didn''t plan to ask Chen to do it directly.


    If Chen Yu does it, I''ll talk about it.


    It''s enough to pick a few nearby tasks directly.


    There''s no meeting at all.


    "The Norwegian forest giant is said to be a giant in Nordic mythology."


    "Is this giant Titan?" Chen Yu didn''t know much about the myth system of Europe and America.


    "The giants of Nordic mythology and the titans of Greek mythology are totally different. They belong to different mythological systems."


    "But both Warner and Olympus like to fight against giants." "In the twilight of the gods in Norse mythology, Loki, the God of deceit, led his sons and giants to kill the gods," allas said


    "The Loki in the women''s Federation?"


    "That''s a movie..." West rolled his eyes.


    "The true deceitful God, rocky, is Odin''s brother."


    "Is the giant of Norwegian forest the giant of Nordic mythology?"


    "I don''t think it''s a pure blood giant." "According to witnesses, he is 100 meters tall and holds a big tree pole," West said


    "It''s like a mountain giant in dota." Said Moore.


    "Shut up for me." West stares at Moore.


    Chen Yu is joking here, which doesn''t mean Moore can.


    "What is the strength of this Norwegian forest giant?"


    "He destroyed two towns and the local government tried to block the news."


    "Understandable." Chen Chu nodded, "what about the giant demon in the North Sea?"


    "It''s also a monster in Nordic mythology. It''s located in the sea near Norway and Greenland. The specific location is unknown. Not long ago, the North sea monster appeared and attacked a large number of psychic Crusaders, killing and injuring hundreds of people. This is the video."


    West played a video in less than three minutes.


    In the video, it looks like a mythical monster. Although it only shows part of its body, it still shows how big it is.


    In Chen''s view, it should be an octopus like monster.


    A few tentacles come out of the water, either to roll up the boat, or to slap the surface.


    Those tentacles are all 100 meters long, and if you include the underwater part, it''s probably longer.


    And from the point of view of the power of the tentacles, it''s absolutely terrible.


    Because one of the tentacles would roll up a large ship about 100 meters long, and then it would be rigidly deformed.


    On the surface of the sea, there are also people who use heat weapons to attack tentacles.


    One of them attacked the tentacles with an RPG, but the tentacles were unharmed.


    Just the tentacles, they show amazing defense.


    At last, people''s eyes fell on Chen Yu.


    "Very powerful." Chen Yu said this after half pay.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "President, what else?"


    "You can''t fight." Chen said truthfully.


    "So which of these seven tasks do you think we should choose?"


    "According to your description, the killing stone should be the easiest one, provided that the Nine Tailed Fox jade algae will not come out of the seal." Chen said: "the second is to find the lost shaman inheritance, and to solve the curse of the Egyptian Pharaoh. As for the rest, it needs pure combat power. From your description alone, I''m afraid it''s hard to win. Poisonous dragon, giant, water monster, sea monster, giant may try it. I don''t recommend the other three."


    First, the Mekong river monster and the North sea monster can be ruled out directly.


    There is a lack of combat power in the water in the association.


    Second, poisonous dragon, that is the real strength comparison.


    If Gaia, Hess and Norma can increase their strength several times, and then join hands, it is possible to fight one of them.


    What others say is a little ugly. In front of the poisonous dragon is the mob.


    "Otherwise, we will finish the task of sealing the killing stone first, and then try to find the lost shaman inheritance. Rouen fasibon and Moore Raz will try their best to conquer the curse. If the actual battle is unable to conquer, then we will start to prepare to encircle the giant." "But the latter two tasks are all about face, so if these two tasks are not good, then we can''t say that we have to fight for a long time. Among the poisonous dragons, water monsters and sea monsters, we have to choose one."


    "Well, that''s it for the time being." Chen said.


    If you really want to count, the Nine Tailed Fox jade algae sealed by the killing stone should be the most powerful.But the premise is that the seal is untied.


    Just then, Chen''s phone rang.


    Chen Yu said hello to west and went to the door to pick up the phone.


    "Riesfall, what can I do for you?"


    "Laura is not feeling well these days. Do you have time? Help me see Lola. "


    "Yes, will it be urgent? If it''s not very urgent, I''ll come over at night. "


    "OK, I''ll let the kitchen prepare your dinner Is Fanny coming with little gren and little Larissa? Do you need to prepare them? "


    "No, they don''t. I''m not at home. I have a job."


    "Well, talk later."


    The meeting here is coming to an end.


    Chen Yu and West both said a few words.


    Put the scarlet task on hold for the time being.


    Then there''s the preparation.


    After all, every task is quite dangerous.


    So no one dare to neglect.


    The preparatory work for this time belongs to the investment regardless of cost.


    This action is not only a trial, but also a large income of the association.


    So we don''t need to consider the cost.


    The first trip to Japan is tentatively scheduled for mid October.


    After the date was set, the meeting ended.


    Chen Yu drove to Beverly Hills.


    Chen''s car has just entered the door of lisfal''s house.


    Vera, Ronnie and Laffer rushed to Chen.


    Laffer missed his dog companions.


    "Uncle Chen, did little Gelin come?"


    "Well No. "


    "Uncle Chen, why don''t you bring little Gelin? Are you abusing little Gerin? Don''t let little Gelin play with us? " At a young age, Ronnie had already shown her unruly and unreasonable side.


    Chen Yu burst into a violent sweat: "ha ha Does your father abuse you too? Little Gelin said for a while at home that she hasn''t seen you go to my house for a long time. "


    "Chen, I''ve heard you speak ill of people behind their backs, which is not what my friends should do."


    From afar, I heard risfar''s discontent.


    "I was forced to fight back. You should ask your daughters. You''d better discipline them."

 Chapter 1603

    Chen Yu enters the villa.


    Half leaning on the sofa in the middle living room, Laura saw Chen Yu''s coming, and immediately got up to hug him and welcomed him.


    "Lola, I''ve heard from riesfall that you''re not feeling well. I''ll come and see you."


    Laura looked at SFAR in the eyes and clapped her forehead.


    "My God, I''m just a little bit cold. Do I need to invite Chen here?" "Do you think Chen is as idle as you?" said Lola, in a somewhat reproachful tone


    "No, I think riesfall did it right, and your face doesn''t look so good. It''s not just a cold."


    When lisfal heard Chen Yu''s words, he immediately became nervous.


    "Chen, isn''t it..."


    Laura had a history of cancer, although Chen was cured.


    But riesfall is still worried about a recurrence.


    Now, hearing Chen Yu''s words, lisfal scares himself again.


    "Don''t frighten yourself, don''t frighten Lola, nothing. I mean, Lola should be infected with influenza virus, plus a little high fever."


    Chen Yu paused and sat down beside Lola: "Lola, let me check your body first, and then I will prescribe medicine for you."


    Seeing Chen''s relaxed expression, lisfal relaxed a little.


    Later, Chen Yu prescribed some medicine after checking Laura''s condition.


    Riesfall looked at the prescription, it was just a common anti-inflammatory drug, and also relaxed.


    "Uncle Chen." Ronnie and Vera ran in again: "uncle, you and dad say, let him let us play with little Gerin."


    Chen looked at lisfare and Laura and said, "you all heard that."


    "Otherwise, tonight you will take them to your house for three days. They will be sent back at the weekend. There is a party in my manor at the weekend. You will only play in my house for a few days with Fanny, little Gelin and little Larisa."


    "Little Griffin can, but little Larissa can''t leave Fanny yet." Chen said.


    At present, the situation of little Larissa is quite special.


    Her current diet is more complex. In addition to breast milk, there are some foods only available at home.


    So Chen hopes to stay at home.


    Xiao Gelin is wild and doesn''t need special treatment.


    "Yeah It''s great to play with the dolphins. "


    Lisfal and Laura are helpless.


    Since the last birthday party of little Gerin.


    Ronnie and Vera thought about the dolphin family.


    They can provide their children with almost all the needs.


    But this aspect alone can''t compare with Chen Yu''s family.


    There is nothing else in Chen Yu''s family, but there are many animals.


    And every animal is full of spirituality.


    Although Lafayette has been very clever in the past two years.


    But compared with the animals of Chen Yu''s family, they always lack some wisdom.


    Just as he was talking here, Dale came in with tip snow.


    "Uncle Chen." At the sight of Chen Yu, tip snow suddenly said with tears in her eyes: "Uncle Chen, has little Gelin come?"


    These little guys, one by one, said the movie queen level.


    The tears are coming.


    "Fisher, father and mother let us go to Uncle Chen''s house for a few days." Lola proudly shows off to Fisher.


    Tip snow directly fell on Dale''s chest and cried: "wow Dad, Ronnie and Vera are going to live in Uncle Chen''s house. They can eat with the princess, play with the little dolphin family, ride the black horse and the white horse, and play with the bird Bashin. No one else has them. "


    At the sight of tip snow crying, all the adults present were embarrassed.


    If you want to go, just say it directly. Why do you cry in such a roundabout way.


    "Well, you can go too. You can go too."


    Dale had a headache and didn''t let you go.


    Tip snow broke into a smile: "really?"


    "Yes, but don''t make trouble for your Uncle Chen and aunt Fanny."


    "Well, tips snow will be good." Tip snow happily said.


    After dinner, the three little guys are going to follow Chen Yu back.


    But these three little guys have a lot of things.


    For this reason, riesfar also sent a servant to help him deliver the goods to Chen Yu''s house.


    When Chen Yu took the three kids home.


    The family rioted in a flash.


    Including little Larissa.


    It''s already evening.


    But they don''t go to sleep.


    I''ll go to the beach in the evening.


    Chen can only accompany them.


    Night is different from day.


    There is a certain danger at night.The sea water will also bring some dangerous creatures to the beach.


    Chen Yu checked it with xiaotiandi first, and then let them play.


    Chen Yu and fali rushed to a soft bed on the beach.


    While watching the frolic of a few little guys, enjoying the quiet and pleasant night scene of the night.


    Little Larissa was asleep, and now she was between the two.


    Such a night is haunting.


    The little pets at home are also playing on the beach.


    Only the princess, it''s so quiet and motionless, lying beside the mattress.


    Xiong DA and Xiong Er did not inherit their mother''s character at all.


    Or because of the growing environment, they are also very active like little Gelin.


    Xiong DA and Xiong Er, Simba and Nana, have grown up a lot compared with last year.


    Now little green can ride them.


    And they are much stronger and smarter than their peers.


    It''s not unusual to raise anything in the United States.


    Cats, general practitioners, bears, even cold-blooded animals are not uncommon.


    Of course, it''s for the rich.


    However, there are many attacks by domestic pets every year.


    But like Chen Yu, there are not many things in the sky, climbing on the ground and swimming in the water.


    The high beam lights at the back of the beach can provide enough light for the children playing on the beach.


    And under the control of the housekeeper system, the light source is always locked on every child.


    According to the setting of housekeeper system, the safety factor of children is the highest in Mingyue villa.


    If there are dangerous creatures approaching, it will cause the housekeeper''s alarm.


    Of course, Chen Yu is also watching.


    Make sure no accidents happen.


    Bad devil brought some cut fruit and juice.


    When the children are tired of playing, they come to have a drink of juice, have a rest, and then continue playing.


    A couple of kids are so excited.


    They really regard this evening as a carnival before the end of the world.


    Chen Yu was left by them.


    If they are really tired, or Chen thinks it''s too late, Chen will let them go to bed directly.


    Send them a bewilderment without sleeping.


    Chen took advantage of his spare time and arranged recipes for them for the next two days.


    It''s not that they are malnourished, Chen Yu is just a professional habit, a little supplement of trace elements.

 Chapter 1604

    The next day, Meimei''s little demons, who had slept all night, began to struggle again in the early morning.


    Chen Yu and fali don''t care about it at all. Just let them do what they want.


    Early in the morning the air was still a little chilly, but little greyne, tip snow, Ronnie and Vera had run to the beach to play.


    Coran came again and saw many little monsters on the beach.


    I don''t know where so many little guys come from.


    Chen Zhu comes down from above.


    "How dare you take the initiative?" Chen Yu has some accidents.


    Coran shrugged. "I don''t want to beg for it."


    Although he didn''t know what hand and foot Chen had moved on him.


    But he could feel the blockage every time he used magic.


    It''s obvious that Chen Yu has moved something on him.


    "Are these children?"


    "What do you care about them? Let''s go on today and fight with me first." Chen said.


    With that, Chen Yu threw the boxing suit to Coran again.


    "Try to avoid my attack." Chen said.


    Kelan followed Chen''s instructions and began to try to avoid.


    But no matter how he hides, Chen can attack him.


    Speed is not dominant, experience is even less dominant.


    After trying several times, Coran found that all his efforts were in vain.


    Chen Yu''s boxing speed is too fast.


    In fact, Chen has slowed down his boxing speed ten times.


    Otherwise, Chen Yu can''t resist a hundred punches in a second.


    "Your children have gone to play in the water. There are sharks in the water. Aren''t you afraid of their accident?"


    "Why do you think those sharks are here?"


    "Why?"


    "Of course it''s because I raised it." Chen Yu rolled his eyes and said, "have you forgotten the experience of that day? Why did you think you were attacked many times by sharks without any harm? "


    Coran recalled the day when several sharks attacked him and several of his friends.


    But in the end, he came back to the shore safe and sound.


    In retrospect, it''s very strange.


    "Sharks can also be kept in captivity?" Coran asked in some doubt.


    "I''m a psychic."


    "Are you a druid?" Koran asked in surprise.


    "I just know the animal language." Chen Yu calmly said, at the same time, a fist, put Kelan back a few steps: "don''t distract."


    Bang -


    "animal language? Can I learn? "


    "Yes, do you really want to learn?"


    "Of course." Coran replied earnestly.


    "You need to start with the most basic dog language."


    "How to learn?"


    "Practice barking first."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    When Coran''s face was black, he didn''t understand that Chen Yu was using him to brush.


    At the end of the training, Coran left with a sense of pain.


    But Chen is not easy either.


    Little gren, tip snow, Ronnie and Vera, plus little Larissa.


    After the noon break, fari asked Chen Zhu to take the children out to play, including little Larissa.


    Chen can''t help but go out alone with five children.


    In order to ensure that the four children don''t run around, Chen Yu also needs to put traction ropes on each of them.


    Also known as the dog chain.


    In the past, Chen couldn''t understand. He wore a tow rope for his children.


    Is it too much to pull like a dog.


    But now Chen understands.


    To take more than one child out of the house, traction rope is almost a must.


    Chen Yu was wearing four traction ropes, and then he held little Larissa in his arms.


    But four hauling ropes don''t guarantee their safety.


    Because with their active character, sometimes let the hauling rope knot.


    And all four of them were dead on the rope.


    The rope is always tight.


    "Dad, we''re going there." Xiaogelin called, pointing to a supermarket.


    OK, go to the supermarket.


    Chen Zhu takes the little devils into the supermarket.


    Including the little Larissa in Chen''s arms, they all show the nature of women.


    "Dad, I want that."


    "Uncle, I want that..."


    "And I want that one."


    Chen Yu looks at the toy car that a few children refer to.


    The toy car they want is not the kind they play with in their hands.


    It''s a real ride.


    In fact, it''s a miniaturized version of a jeep, one meter and two in length.It seems to be a good choice to drive on the beach.


    "Yes."


    Chen Yu called for the assistant and asked for four toy cars.


    Of course, even Chen can''t take these toy cars with their boxes.


    So I asked the clerk to send four toy cars to my home.


    Then there''s a lot of snacks.


    Chen was not afraid that they would have bad stomachs with snacks.


    Anyway, Chen Zhu has a way of deployment.


    ¡­¡­


    Sun min came to the supermarket today.


    She actually came to inspect the supermarket of Meidi.


    See what''s the difference between Midea''s supermarkets and those in China.


    As a woman with a strong sense of career.


    Sun min will care about something related to her work even when she is on holiday.


    After entering the supermarket, sun min felt big, very big.


    And there are almost as many clerks and customers.


    Most of the time, the supermarket of Meidi will be relatively empty.


    Of course, there are shopping malls in Midea.


    For example, Thanksgiving, Black Friday and online Monday.


    Every year, in these three days, there are stampedes in shopping malls and supermarkets.


    Most of the time, the supermarket of Meidi is a little empty.


    At this time, sun min saw a figure in front of her.


    She recognized Chen Yu and was even more surprised at his situation.


    "Is he a babysitter now?"


    No wonder sun min thinks so. It''s Chen Yu''s appearance now. He really looks like a baby sitter.


    Holding four children and one in the arms.


    Chen Yu, on the other hand, is full of love.


    Sun Min has heard that there are some baby sitters in the United States. They are not limited to men and women.


    Their main job is to help children in rich families.


    No wonder he didn''t want to invite Chen Yu out for dinner last time.


    I was afraid of losing face.


    Sun min didn''t plan to show off or humiliate Chen Yu at that time.


    But it''s hard to avoid a little pride and complacency in my heart.


    At the moment sun min felt that his original choice was right.


    Sun min thought about it and walked forward.


    "Chen Yu." Sun min goes up to say hello.


    Chen Zhuo was stunned for a moment, but didn''t expect to meet sun min here again.


    "Sun min, what a coincidence. I''ve met again."


    "Is the world really small, or are we destined?" Sun min looks at Chen Yu with a meaningful smile.


    "Ha ha Not every coincidence in the world can be called fate. "


    Four children are still crazily dragging the traction rope, and little Gelin is climbing onto the shelf.


    "It looks like you''re working hard, too." Sun Min said, "are children so active? I dare not have children."


    "First you need to find a man, then you can choose whether you want or not."

 Chapter 1605

    "Ha ha Don''t disturb you. I have something else to do. Let''s go. " Sun Min said.


    "Well, goodbye."


    "Seriously, come out for dinner when you are free."


    "No, I''m busy."


    Sun min looked at the children and nodded, "understand, goodbye."


    "Goodbye."


    Sun min can feel it.


    Chen''s attitude.


    It''s about not having to do with her old age.


    But that''s good.


    Chen Yu really has no time to get in touch with sun min.


    Four children bought many toys and snacks in the supermarket.


    A few children want to go to the playground again.


    Well, then go.


    But there are more people in the playground than in the supermarket.


    Chen Yu couldn''t help but ask reesfall to send a few more people over.


    Otherwise, he alone can''t really take care of so many children.


    After playing all day, I came back to Mingyue villa in the evening.


    In the evening, farry is going to take the children to the sea.


    The children were all excited when they heard farry''s words.


    After dinner, several children jumped on the hydra.


    After the sun set, the whole family went out to sea.


    After all, there are many children, so Chen Yu and fari have made rules for them.


    Only with their consent can they play in the water.


    They must not go into the water without their consent.


    If the children don''t listen, they should return at once.


    Although it''s to take them out to play.


    But safety is the first element.


    Since Chen Yu brought them out to play.


    Then you have to be able to pay lisfal and dale.


    After the Hydra opened 30 nautical miles, Amun began to keep up with the hydra.


    "Come out, children." Farry said hello.


    A group of children ran noisily to the deck.


    Just then, Amun jumped up.


    Amun''s huge body gives a strong sense of shock and impact.


    He is now bigger than the hydra.


    "Whoa, whoa What''s that? "


    "That''s great, that''s great What a big fish. "


    "That''s Amon, our amon." Said little Gelin proudly.


    Tip snow, Ronnie and Vera all looked at little Gelin with eyes full of envy.


    "Children, do you want to play on Armon''s back?"


    "Is that ok?"


    "Really?" The children were chirping, excited and excited.


    Chen Yu connected the children one by one to Amun''s back, and four children jumped on Amun''s back.


    Fanny and little Larissa didn''t go up.


    Little Larissa is too small to stand such a big storm.


    After all, it''s evening. The temperature is a little bit low.


    At Chen''s command, Amun began to move.


    And do something on the surface.


    The four children were all shouting excitedly.


    After playing on Amun''s back for half an hour, they returned to the shore.


    I spent several hours at sea, after several children tired of playing and sleeping.


    Then there was the time for Chen Yu and fari.


    The Hydra has set a return route.


    Tomorrow morning, the Hydra will be back in port.


    In the morning, Lola and lisfal also sent video calls to talk to the children.


    ¡­¡­


    "Mr. Chen, the first draft of the design drawing of the new villa in mirrorlake has been completed and has been sent to your mailbox. Please have a look. What needs to be revised?" Feywood Cisco told Chen.


    "Well, I''ll see first."


    Chen opened the email and watched the first draft of design drawings.


    The process of building a private villa is similar to that of customizing a yacht.


    All of them need the employer to look at the design drawings and start the construction only after they are satisfied.


    Of course, the design of the villa is much simpler than that of the yacht.


    Chen found that this version of the villa design and the past Mirror Lake Villa shape is completely different.


    The main body is a cylindrical shape, which is much larger than the previous villa.


    And the main body of this villa is almost built in the lake.


    It has to be said that this design is really eye-catching.


    However, the villa is completely built in the water, in addition to increasing the difficulty of construction.


    The permeability and corrosiveness of water can not be ignored."Mr. feywood, I have no objection to the villa being built in the water. I have no doubt about your company''s construction technology, but how to solve some extension problems?"


    "Mr. Chen, the biggest problem is dampness. However, adding a dehumidifier on each floor can solve this problem. At the same time, I plan to use titanium alloy as the main structure, and then customize large building glass to avoid the corrosion of lake water." "Fibreboard is used to block each floor, and then sound insulation material is used..." said fewood


    Feywood Cisco explained in detail the various details of the design.


    "Does the dehumidifier make noise?"


    "Mr. Chen, the dehumidifier now can achieve absolute zero noise, and it is not the traditional square block, but the arc shape, which can be perfectly inlaid with the wall."


    "What about the ability to resist wind and waves?"


    Chen''s main concern is security.


    Chen Yu did not want to be razed to the ground by a storm like his previous villa.


    Of course, the previous villa was razed to the ground, not a design or construction quality problem.


    It''s because of the third night.


    However, Chen still hopes that the villa will not be directly damaged in the next similar problem.


    "Mr. Chen, look at the arc-shaped inner groove of the outer wall of the main body. This is the more popular ventilation groove now. This is specially designed by our company''s designers. Through the actual model simulation of the wind wave impact test, the destructive force of the wind wave can be reduced by several times."


    "In addition, we have placed a 20 ton complete concrete at the bottom of the basement of the villa, which plays a fixed role, similar to the role of a ship anchor. I can guarantee that even if the last hurricane happens again, the new villa will not be damaged."


    Chen Yu thought for a moment and said, "you will build the basement of the villa and the room with concrete blocks into a sphere, just as you are building the basement of Mingyue villa."


    "So how do we put this ball in?"


    "You are not responsible for this. I have my own plan."


    "OK, I see."


    When Mingyue villa was built, the project was in a hurry.


    However, there is plenty of time to build Mirror Lake Villa this time.


    Although Chen Yu thought about it, he moved to mirror lake in winter.


    But this winter I''m afraid I can''t make it.


    In this case, it''s better to let feywood Cisco build slowly, focusing on quality.

 Chapter 1606

    "Chen, when are you free, come to school."


    "Yes, I''m free today. I''ll be there in the afternoon."


    Chen Yu faintly heard that Wright''s tone seemed to be something to find himself.


    In the afternoon, Chen entrusted the children to Fanny, and then ran to Los Angeles University.


    Chen Yu has not come to school for a long time. Since the birth of little Larissa, most of his thoughts have been on little Larissa.


    At school, Chen saw an acquaintance from afar.


    "Coran, why are you here? Are you also a student here? "


    "Mr. Chen, why are you here? You''re not coming to me, are you? "


    Chen Yu rolled his eyes. "I''m a professor at the University of Los Angeles. Why do you think I''m here?"


    "What?" Coran''s face was full of consternation. He didn''t expect Chen Yu to be a professor at the University of Los Angeles.


    "Well, stop talking. I have something else to do."


    It can''t be said how deep the friendship between Chen Yu and Kelan is.


    But since Coran was used to being abused by Chen Yu.


    He found himself enjoying the process a little bit.


    Of course, Chen Yu can teach him something.


    Although the process can be painful.


    But every time after the work of accompany training.


    Chen Yu will also treat him.


    Chen Chu finds Wright''s office.


    Wright saw Chen''s coming, helped his glasses, and looked at him unhappily.


    "Honey, you don''t seem to want to see me."


    "Tell me, how long have you been away from school?"


    "Busy recently..." Chen, too lazy to find the connection, sat down at Wright''s desk, picked up the apples on the table and began to nibble.


    "Do you know how much pressure I resisted to keep your professorship?"


    "Er..."


    Most of the university professors are permanent.


    Of course, if you don''t leave.


    Chen Yu doesn''t have to come to school once a month. There are two or three classes in half a year.


    It took a lot of effort for Wright to keep Chen Yu''s title.


    "Well, let''s cut the crap and get straight to the point. I''m calling you this time. I want to ask you for help."


    "Tell me, what can I do? It''s absolutely obligatory."


    "For money." Wright said directly.


    "How much?" Chen Yu hesitated at once.


    It''s not that he can''t afford it, or that he won''t give it to Wright.


    But to Wright is one thing, to school is another.


    Chen''s affection for the school is far less than his personal friendship with Wright.


    If Wright is short of money, or where to use it urgently.


    Chen doesn''t even ask how much it costs. He writes a check directly.


    But Wright certainly didn''t ask for money.


    She can talk to herself, mostly because the school needs money.


    "The school''s funds are not much this year, especially those allocated to sports clubs." "Half of the students in the school are members of sports clubs, and there are more than two thousand students who are interested in sports development, but the funds allocated to sports clubs are only one million dollars," Wright said


    Chen has done some sports related things before.


    For example, Tego''s training and competition.


    It''s all Chen Yu who pays. Chen Yu knows the cost of training a sports student.


    Of course, it is impossible for schools to support every student''s training as a professional athlete.


    If every student who wants to develop into the sports circle has the same input and training as a professional athlete.


    The University of Los Angeles doesn''t even have enough money.


    But even so, in the large number of sports students.


    The cost of equipment, competition and training is still not small.


    It''s like a basketball game, going to other schools.


    In a game in the city, the cost of a basketball team is about one thousand dollars.


    If it''s a downtown race, it''ll cost at least five thousand dollars.


    There are other sports students.


    "What''s the gap?" Chen asked.


    "The next fund will not be available until March next year at least. It will be six months before March next year, so if there is enough fund for sports students, it will be at least $1.5 million." Wright''s eyes were praying.


    Chen Yu sipped his mouth: "what benefits can I get?"


    "What do you want?" Wright is not that unreasonable person.


    It''s not possible to influence personal feelings.


    Charity or sponsorship of public welfare undertakings, if they can not produce benefits, then they can never last.This is very common in European and American countries. No one''s money comes from strong winds.


    The attitude of European and American countries towards public welfare is exactly in line with the Chinese saying that it is better to teach people fish than to teach people fish.


    This is why European and American public welfare funds are profitable.


    So if Chen Yu puts forward his own demands, Wright can''t refuse them as long as it is reasonable.


    If it''s just for Chen to donate, Chen can donate for one or two years.


    But Chen can''t afford to raise $12 million a year to donate to a place that has no profit for him.


    "I can sponsor the University of Los Angeles sports club for two million US dollars every year, but I require that all competitions held in the University of Los Angeles should have the obvious brand of Da Shan beer every year, and the students of the University of Los Angeles sports club should have the brand of Da Shan beer when they go out to participate in any competition."


    "Two million dollars is not enough, at least five million dollars." Wright raised the price: "do you know the students in our school, the events they take part in every year and the number of competitions? More than 10000 times, if the price is two million dollars, it''s equivalent to two million dollars for a game. "


    Chen Yu shook his head: "five million dollars is too high, and I don''t think the sports society uses so much money."


    "Four million dollars, no lower."


    "Three million dollars." Chen said.


    This is not a real business negotiation.


    Their conversation involved too much personal feelings.


    While striving for their own interests, they cannot attack and annihilate each other as they do at the real negotiating table.


    If we really want to have business negotiations, it''s not Chen Yu.


    It''s the legal teams of both sides that negotiate.


    "Three and a half million dollars. I want to sign a three-year sponsorship and pay it off in one lump sum." "I want to build another stadium," Wright said


    "All right." Chen Yu shrugged: "I''ll inform the lawyer to come and sign the contract with you tomorrow."


    "By the way, do you have any coupons? Dashan beer is too hard to buy recently. It''s snapped up every time it goes on the shelves." Said Wright gloomily.


    Although she is an old woman in her nineties, she is a real alcoholic.


    "No, Dashan beer doesn''t have any special offers now." Chen Yu rolled his eyes. "And do you still think you are young, so old, and drink every day? I''ll check your health later."

 Chapter 1607

    Dashan beer is good for your health if you drink it in moderation.


    But if you drink too much every day, it''s not necessarily a good thing.


    Of course, not everyone can drink too much.


    Dashan beer has always had a characteristic.


    That is, when drinking, do not feel high alcohol content.


    But after a few more cans, it''s time.


    And most of the time, it''s the one that doesn''t wake up.


    "I''m also a medical student. I don''t need you to teach me how to drink. It''s harmful to people." Wright said.


    But in Chen''s strong attitude.


    Said if Wright didn''t check him, he wouldn''t sponsor it.


    Wright was furious at Chen''s threat.


    ¡­¡­


    Coran just came out of the classroom.


    He has just finished an open class.


    Come face to face with two people.


    One is a woman who is forward and backward, sexy and charming.


    Another is a big man with a big body.


    Coran didn''t think much.


    But the two men came towards him.


    "Mr. Cohen, can we talk?" The sexy woman asked with a sweet smile.


    Such a woman is easy to make people feel good.


    Colan was stupefied for a moment, and looked at the two people with a confused face: "do we know each other?"


    At this time, the sexy woman took out her mobile phone and played a video.


    "Mr. crane, is this you?"


    Coran took the phone and watched the video.


    The events in this video happened the night before yesterday.


    When Coran was walking in the street, a girl ran to the motorway to pick up things.


    It happened that a truck rushed over.


    And Coran is also at this time to start the speed, will save the girl from the shadow of death.


    This video should have been taken by the intersection monitoring.


    It''s just that Coran doesn''t understand who these people are.


    How to get the surveillance.


    "My name is Lilian. He''s my partner, tank." "We work for the government and we want you to join our team," said the sexy woman


    "Sorry, I''m not interested." Coran didn''t want to. He refused.


    He is more interested in his father''s organization, the supernatural society.


    "Boy." The palm of the tank had been placed on Coran''s shoulder: "do you know what kind of punishment will be given to an unregistered psychic who uses magic at will?"


    Coran took cover on his shoulder.


    Avoid the big hands of the tank.


    He didn''t believe what they said.


    Moore said that there are many psychics in Los Angeles.


    Not everyone is a member of the supernatural society.


    Nothing. Psychics are not allowed to use magic at will.


    As long as we don''t use magic to break the law and commit crimes, no one will ask.


    There are also many psychics who rely on their own magic to make a living.


    These are all allowed.


    "Boy, I''m afraid you can''t refuse our invitation." The tank had a bad smile on its face.


    "I still refuse." Coran was very upset with the aggressive tone of the other side: "if it''s OK, I''ll go. Goodbye."


    Coran was about to leave when he raised his foot when his body stiffened.


    He found himself unable to move.


    Lilian''s palm pointed at Coran, with a little mockery on her face.


    "Go." Said Lilian softly.


    Coran found that his steps were unconsciously moving.


    "You What did you do to me? "


    "Puppet magic, you are my puppet now." Said Lilian with a smile.


    "Untie my magic, or I''ll shout." Coran was angry and angry.


    At the same time, he also felt the magic.


    "Then sew your mouth," said Lilian''s fingertips


    Coran suddenly felt that the skin of his mouth seemed to have threads running through it.


    Well -


    Coran was shocked, but he couldn''t make a sound.


    In this way, Coran was controlled by Lilian to leave the school.


    Then he was taken to an alley.


    Coran saw a lot of people in the alley.


    The first one should be a blonde woman, not much older than herself.


    "Is he our new player?" Britz holds his glasses and looks at Coran.


    Vestana came forward with a smile.


    "Your name is Coran. I''m vestana. We''re still alumni. I''m from Los Angeles University. I just graduated this year." Said vestana.Hmmm --


    "Sri Lanka, untie his magic." Said vestana.


    Coran felt the magic was gone.


    He turned to the exit of the alley.


    It''s been blocked by two or three people.


    Apparently, they were preparing for Coran''s escape.


    "Coran, we are very satisfied with your talent. Join us." Said vestana.


    "Do you think it will force me to join?" Coran hated being forced in this way.


    If the other party is in normal communication with him, he may not be so conflicted.


    But the tyranny of the tank and Sri Lanka controlled him in a way that was against his personal will.


    It makes him feel endless anger.


    "I won''t give in to you." Roared Koran.


    Vestana''s face was a little unhappy.


    "Coran, what do you want? Let''s talk about it. Don''t be so resistant, OK?"


    "My request is very simple. Get out of my sight and don''t show up in front of me again."


    After all, Coran is still too young to talk.


    The unhappiness on vestana''s face became more and more obvious.


    The tank whispered, "boy, do you want to die?"


    The body of the tank is a little bigger, and the clothes that were originally slightly loose are tensed in an instant.


    Coran looked at the tank.


    Be good Isn''t this guy the Hulk?


    But the attitude has been shown.


    Coran didn''t think they could do anything with themselves.


    Can they still kill themselves?


    "In that case, there is no way." Vestana sighed.


    At this time, Vesta Tana took out a piece of parchment.


    At the same time, I turned my head to look at Lilian.


    "Lilian, it''s your turn."


    "Yes, miss vestana."


    There was a smile on Lilian''s face: "Mr. Coran, we could have had a good talk. Since you refuse, we can only take some unconventional ways."


    Coran found that his body was out of control again, and his palm was raised unconsciously.


    Then gradually press toward parchment.


    Coran said it was bad.


    He didn''t know what it was about.


    But he still realized that things were not good.


    This parchment is like some kind of magic contract.


    If I press it, then I will not regret.


    Coran wanted to fight, but his body was under the control of death.


    "Don''t struggle. Your magic is too weak for you to resist." Said Lilian with a sort of complacency.


    "Oh, vestana, it''s a coincidence that I met you here."

 Chapter 1608

    Chen Yu stood at the entrance of the alley with a smile on his face.


    Vestana''s face changed when she saw Chen.


    Damn, how could he be here?


    "Help me Help me. " Coran shouted.


    But the next moment, his mouth was sewn.


    Chen Yu has taken a panoramic view of the situation here.


    Chen Yu walked into the alley and said, "vestana, can you explain to me what''s going on here?"


    "Mr. Chen, this is a dangerous psychic. He used his magic to commit some serious crimes." Said vestana as quietly as she could.


    "Oh That''s it. " Chen obviously didn''t believe vestana.


    At this time, the spiritual team in the alley looked at Chen Yu, and everyone''s eyes were alert.


    Chen Yu went to Koran and looked at the sheepskin contract in front of Koran.


    He had signed a parchment contract before, so he knew what it was for.


    "What''s on the contract? Is it his confession? " Chen Chu reached for the sheepskin contract.


    "Give it back to me." With a loud drink, Sri Lanka reached out to retrieve the sheepskin contract.


    Pa -


    Chen Zhu''s backhand is a slap, which directly opens the Lilian.


    "Damn it!" When the tank burst, the clothes burst and the whole body doubled.


    "Stop!" Cried vestana.


    It is not allowed to conflict with Chen Yu. It is absolutely not allowed to conflict with Chen Yu.


    This is not in line with their plan.


    Once there is a conflict now, their plans are likely to run aground.


    After being slapped by Chen Yu, the magic exerted by Lilian on Coran was instantly undone.


    "Mr. Chen, I didn''t commit a crime, let alone a magic crime."


    "If he uses magic to commit a crime, it doesn''t seem to be in your hands." Chen Yu said with a smile.


    "We''re still investigating, and we can''t confirm yet." Said vestana calmly.


    "Oh, then I''ll take him back to investigate. Is that ok?"


    "No problem, please." Vestana tried to control.


    But everyone else is arrogant.


    They don''t care who is right or rude.


    All they know is that Chen Yu came here alone.


    And then they took their men.


    It''s something they can''t stand.


    They don''t have vestana''s general view and tolerance.


    Especially tanks, he was impulsive and irritable.


    And the more angry he is, the more powerful he is.


    And once he''s past the tipping point, he loses most of his sanity.


    The tank roared, "if you want to go, leave the people behind."


    Chen Yu pulls Coran behind him and looks back at the tank.


    àØ -


    everyone didn''t see how Chen made the move.


    All they saw was the body of the tank suddenly out of control.


    Shot out like a shell, and finally hit the end of the alley.


    Other people came round.


    "Stop it! Stop it! Stop it all. " Vestana shouted angrily, "if anyone dares to disobey the order, he will be punished by the military law."


    Members of the psionic team were able to resist the urge to do it.


    Chen Yu whistled: "I didn''t expect that the scared girl who was half dead in the first half of the year had changed a person."


    "Mr. Chen, I think there is some misunderstanding between us. Please forgive me. Please take him with you."


    "In fact, I don''t know what mansari is going to do, but I don''t care." However, this is Los Angeles. It''s my territory. If there is another time, be careful when you suddenly die


    Although osolisa has left the Department of counter terrorism and security.


    But osolisa is still wired into the Department of counter-terrorism security.


    Although it''s impossible to put all the information in real time, just like in the past, osolisa was also the Secretary of the minister.


    But a lot of information is still available.


    Then through the analysis of this information.


    Under the planning of mansari, the anti terrorist security department secretly set up a miraculous team.


    As for the purpose of this team.


    It''s not hard to guess.


    It''s nothing more than getting rid of the Paranormal Society.


    Finally, the supernatural society was replaced.


    Of course, it''s Yang Mou.


    Mansari also knew that the news could not be concealed.


    So they didn''t want to hide the supernatural too long.


    What they need is not to hide the information.But in this process, try to avoid conflicts with the supernatural society.


    As long as there is no conflict, the supernatural society has no reason to start even if it knows that there is still a team.


    The psionic team is not enough now to compete with the supernatural.


    Vestana even doubted.


    Is Chen Yu intentionally present here.


    Chen''s aim is to conflict with them.


    Then you can literally break up the psionic team.


    It can destroy the self-confidence of the psionic team.


    For Chen''s words, let alone the psychics.


    Even vestana''s got a green streak.


    But in the end she managed to contain her anger.


    Impulse is the devil!


    "Vestana, I happen to be short of a secretary. Are you interested?" Chen Yu didn''t rush to leave at all. He smiled at vestana.


    Vestana took a deep breath.


    "I''m very satisfied with my present job. I''m not going to change my job for the time being."


    "Well, if I kill them all, will you lose your job?"


    Vestana''s eyelids jumped.


    Chen Yu is deliberately provocative.


    "Mr. Chen, please leave here. We are not so familiar with it."


    "All right." Chen Yu shrugged and looked at Lilian again. "Little girl, do you know that the puppet master I met last time used magic indiscriminately, and how was the final result?"


    Lilian covered her face, and the anger in her eyes was about to burst out.


    "Sri Lanka, step back." Vestana shouted.


    Lilian reluctantly retreated.


    Chen Yu saw that he didn''t stir the other side to fight, so he left with Coran.


    "Mr. Chen, who are those guys?"


    "It''s none of your business." Chen Yu said quietly.


    "You know them?"


    "They are my counterparts. Do you know them?"


    Coran has some small worship for Chen Yu.


    After all, Chen Yu saved him from so many people by himself.


    At least, he can''t do that.


    And Chen Yu''s aggressive tone, instead of saving people, is more like going to fight.


    "Mr. Chen, aren''t you afraid of their sudden action? There are so many of them. "


    "A lot of people doesn''t mean anything."


    "But there are so many of them." Koran doesn''t think Chen can beat so many people by himself.


    "Tell me what it is."

 Chapter 1609

    Britz never spoke before.


    No matter how unwilling and angry the players are.


    Britz is helping vestana calm and control the players.


    Until people left.


    Britz looked at vestana with a serious face.


    "Vestana, I hope to be able to explain why."


    Britz was just as mad.


    At last, it broke out at this moment.


    He needs an explanation.


    The other side is just one person.


    But so many of them have to give in and hold back.


    Tolerance to lose dignity.


    In the face of each other''s provocation, we still have to give in.


    He couldn''t figure out why.


    Vestana sighed, "even if we all go, we can''t beat him."


    "Miss vestana, I''m afraid you have any misunderstanding of the power of the psychic." Said britz discontentedly.


    Britz thinks he''s the best of the psychics.


    But he also dare not say that he can win in the face of more than five psychics.


    What''s more, they just had ten people present.


    Britz didn''t believe it. It was their side that lost.


    The conflict just now is a big blow to the whole team.


    "Remember when you first took the destructive test?" Asked vestana.


    Britz nodded. Of course he remembered.


    At that time, the destructive test was in progress.


    Tanks get the highest score for their terrible damage.


    However, the specific score, vestana did not disclose, only announced the ranking.


    "Then do you know when I first met that man?"


    Britz couldn''t help but look sideways at vestana.


    After such a long time of contact.


    Britz also has a clear understanding of vestana.


    Smart, capable, and very big picture.


    That''s why britz is willing to be vestana''s deputy.


    Assist vestana in the management of the psionic team.


    Even though vestana is just a normal person.


    But britz believes that vestana is the best choice as the chief executive.


    No one in the team can manage better than her.


    "Do you know how much the tank scored in that test?"


    "How much?"


    "2 points." Said vestana.


    Britz frowned. "In your opinion, that man should be ten?"


    "No, it''s a hundred." "All of you have only one score, that one is a hundred," said vestana, her face heavy


    "How could it be, how could the tank be so different from that man?"


    "That''s what it is."


    Vestana has never been specific.


    Because she''s afraid when she says the real strength of that person.


    Will frighten britz, will let the team completely lose confidence and courage.


    Even if vestana says so.


    But britz still doesn''t believe it.


    He thought vestana was exaggerating.


    ¡­¡­


    The Paranormal Society and the Department of counter terrorism security are at loggerheads.


    It has long been tacit.


    For the time being, however, the supernatural society remains an integral part of the Department of counter terrorism security.


    If there is no supernatural society.


    In the event of a supernatural or supernatural event that cannot be dealt with by the Department of counter terrorism security, the situation will be out of control.


    So no matter how much trouble the two sides have in private.


    On the surface, the Department of counter terrorism security is also the superior department of the supernatural society.


    The supernatural society also accepts such a relationship.


    Hello, I''m Hello, everyone.


    In fact, the attention and focus of the supernatural society.


    It has never been placed in an internal fight with the Department of counter terrorism and security.


    In fact, this matter has been discussed internally.


    Chen Yu, West, osolisa and Gaia have had small-scale discussions.


    Talking about the hostility of the Department of counter terrorism and security.


    Osolisa said a direct and fundamental sentence.


    No matter who loses or wins this internal fight.


    What''s the final result?


    What if the supernatural society wins and loses?


    Win, can the Paranormal Society directly wipe out the anti terrorist security department?


    Can you go straight to kill minister mansari? impossible.


    The most important thing is to let mansari step down and then change a minister.


    And what can the supernatural get?Will the new minister cooperate with the supernatural society?


    How could the supernatural society ever replace the Department of counter terrorism security.


    Similarly, on the other hand, even the supernatural society lost.


    What about mansari?


    Did sending American soldiers break them all out?


    They can do nothing but clamp down on the funds of the supernatural society.


    Even if one day mansari has developed a team that can replace the supernatural society.


    So what? What the supernatural society is doing now is making its own way.


    As long as we get rid of the funding constraints of the Department of counter terrorism and security.


    Then the last card of the anti terrorist security department against the supernatural society will be completely invalid.


    At that time, it''s useless for the anti terrorist security department to jump any more.


    So at the end of the four person meeting.


    Chen Yu decided to ignore the small actions of the anti terrorist security department.


    Because this is a meaningless fight.


    And the supernatural society doesn''t have a way out.


    The supernatural society is now in the government and has another network.


    That''s Leon.


    The former Minister of counter-terrorism security who once hated the supernatural.


    But it was in response to that sentence that Xiao he failed.


    At the beginning, Leon was bullied by the supernatural society.


    But at the last moment, the saltfish turned over.


    In the event of tota snow mountain, Leon made a contribution.


    Not only did he get out of the Department, but he also got a promotion.


    Since then, Leon and the supernatural society have seemingly separated completely.


    It looks like there''s no more connection.


    But Leon knew that the supernatural society could not be the knife in his hand.


    It''s like the tota snow mountain incident.


    After putting down his prejudice, Leon actively contacted the supernatural society and expressed his attitude.


    For Leon to the supernatural society.


    The two of them are the relationship of combining the two benefits and dividing the two harms.


    Leon is also very clear.


    They have no reason to be hostile now.


    That old grudge is not worth mentioning at this moment.


    And Leon knows better.


    Even if he''s promoted now.


    But if he uses his power to embarrass the supernatural society.


    It''s really upsetting the Paranormal Society.


    There''s a real possibility of someone throwing a curse at his house.


    Although now the Paranormal Society is in a state of indifference to the anti terrorist security department.


    But some frictions and conflicts are still inevitable.


    For example, this time, Chen can''t turn a blind eye to what''s going on.


    Moreover, this time, the other party did too much.


    Force and threaten a new psychic to join them.


    This must be put in the movie. It''s absolutely the work of the big villain.

 Chapter 1610

    "If they bother you again, you''ll call me."


    Chen Yu told Kelan two sentences.


    But it can only be so. Chen Yu is not Coran''s bodyguard.


    It''s impossible to stare at Coran all day.


    Of course, he also believes that the Department of counter terrorism security will not touch Coran again.


    After all, they should also be avoiding conflict with the supernatural society now.


    When Chen went back, his car reached the road above the beach.


    See fari doing yoga on the beach.


    A few children are sitting beside her and learning to do yoga.


    Even little Larissa followed suit.


    Chen Yu parked his car in the garage and went to the beach.


    "Dear." Chen Yu also began to learn how to do yoga.


    But to be honest, Chen''s movements can''t be as standard as farry''s.


    It''s like camel, it''s like front seat folding.


    Unless Chen Yu breaks the bone, he can''t do it at all.


    On the one hand, Chen''s skeleton structure has long been established.


    Moreover, Chen''s muscles agreed to cause great resistance.


    Of course, Chen is not a soft type.


    "Dad, you are so stupid. You need to bend your waist down again." Xiaogelin said with a disdainful face, "look at you. It''s like xiaogelin."


    Chen Chu stood up with a black face. "I''ll see if dinner is ready."


    Chen doesn''t worry about what they do.


    Farrie guides, and some actions are dangerous for children.


    It may also affect bone development.


    But as long as it doesn''t involve those movements, it is of great benefit to children''s development.


    After a group of Yoga actions, fari took the children to swim in the sea.


    First of all, little Larissa, who is less than 100 meters in the water, is not very tired.


    When a little dolphin goes up, she puts little Larissa on her back.


    Then the second is tip snow, followed by Ronnie and Vera.


    Finally, it was little Gelin.


    Little Gelin''s physique is so good. Among the children of her age, she is invincible.


    Of course, no matter how good her constitution is, it''s not as good as farry.


    When they got ashore, little Larissa had fallen asleep on the back of the dolphin.


    Chen Yu threw a bath towel to fari and handed her a glass of juice, saying, "fari, the villa of Mirror Lake has been rebuilt. The design drawing has come out. Have a look."


    "You think it''s almost OK. I don''t know architecture." Said Farrie, indifferent.


    "By the way, there''s a party tomorrow at riesfall''s and Lola''s house. Are you going?"


    "No." Fari has been doing continuous rehabilitation exercises recently, even without alcohol.


    If you go to a party, you have to drink some wine.


    Of course, in fact, drinking some beer under normal circumstances will not bring about any impact.


    It''s just that Farley has a high demand for herself.


    After supper, the children began to play again, from Mingyue villa to the beach, and then to the water.


    Farley is jogging on the beach.


    Chen Yu is sitting on the beach, practicing.


    Little Larissa climbed onto Chen''s legs and reached for Chen''s face.


    "Honey, don''t disturb me. Go play with my sisters."


    Chen Yu is a little embarrassed. He really shouldn''t practice here.


    Cultivation in the villa is better than that on the beach because of aura.


    However, Chen still needs to take care of these children, so he can only practice on the beach.


    "Ah ah..." Little Larissa stood on Chen''s legs.


    However, her short hand can only touch Chen''s chest.


    Fari stopped beside Chen Yu and wiped the sweat on her forehead.


    "Chen, I spend more time with little Larissa than you do. Why is little Larissa closer to you?"


    Fanny''s voice was full of jealousy.


    "It should be about breath." Chen Yu said with a smile.


    "Breath?"


    "Each of us has a different breath. Just like the radio waves, little Larissa can receive my waves."


    "What about me? What is my breath like? "


    Fari also wants to let little Larissa feel the breath of her body.


    Chen Yu looks at fari with a wry smile. Ordinary people also have breath.


    Chen can feel the breath of France, but little Larissa can''t.


    Little Larissa belongs to magic awakening, but she doesn''t know how to control her perception and magic.So all her actions are instinctive.


    Chen can control his own breath, so Chen can send out his own breath to attract little Larissa.


    Everyone''s breath is similar to a magnet. Fari and little Larissa are magnets who don''t know how to control their own magnetic poles.


    Chen can control his own magnetic pole, so his breath can attract Fanny and little Larissa.


    But fari is an adult, so she won''t be affected much.


    But little Larissa just acted on her instinct.


    She will naturally approach Chen Yu.


    For example, if ordinary people have magnetic field, it is actually everyone''s breath.


    Why do some people suddenly look right at each other?


    It''s the closeness of breath.


    Chen Yu suddenly froze.


    He suddenly thought of a key thing.


    People''s magnetic fields can attract each other.


    What about the magnetic field between man and heaven and earth?


    Chen Yu suddenly calmed down and his body was completely empty.


    The earth spins to produce a magnetic field.


    So can our own small world also generate magnetic field?


    Chen Yu began to try to make his little world turn.


    No, it''s not enough! His Xianli is not huge enough.


    We can''t get to the point where the world is spinning.


    Chen Yu returned to the villa and began to try again.


    We need more immortal power, and we need to make xiaotiandi and its own immortal power produce a cycle.


    Only in the villa, only in the spirit emanating from the inner pill of the old turtle, can Chen Yu supplement Xianli more quickly.


    Chen Zhu absorbed the spirit of heaven and earth.


    The scope of xiaotiandi began to expand again.


    Chen Yu felt that he had caught a point.


    Still not. Although xiaotiandi has expanded, there is no difference in essence.


    It needs a core, through which rotation and circulation are completed.


    By the way, what if there is a sphere like Earth in one''s own body?


    If we follow this thinking, is this Nathan?


    Chen Yu never lacks courage to try.


    Huge Xianli began to run at full speed.


    Every cell in the body is activated.


    What endosulfan is, in fact, a pure energy aggregate.


    Xianli began to converge, compress, converge Recompression.


    Gradually, in Chen''s field, a rice ball began to form.


    Did it work? When Chen Yu''s mind was released, the sphere suddenly broke up.


    By Failed.

 Chapter 1611

    Something''s missing!


    Without control, Xianli can''t shape at all.


    As soon as you relax, Nathan will collapse.


    Chen Yu can''t always rely on his own willpower to maintain this inner elixir.


    Unless Chen Yu never sleeps.


    But even if Chen never sleeps, he will be mentally tired.


    There is still a lack of key things.


    How does the old turtle shape the inner elixir?


    Consolidate with dark magma?


    Chen began to make a second attempt.


    Chen first created a spherical vessel in Dantian with dark magma.


    Then start to inject the celestial force into the sphere.


    But the effect is not as good as the first time.


    The spherical container shaped by the dark magma suddenly burst, and the dark magma suddenly broke up.


    I can''t go.


    Failed again.


    How is the internal elixir of the old turtle shaped?


    It''s a pity that the old turtle is now closed.


    Chen Yu couldn''t help talking to him.


    Chen was worried that he would disturb the old turtle when he entered the river map.


    So Chen can only explore by himself.


    Chen Yu suddenly thought of a way.


    One is not the way.


    A way that even Chen Zhu has no foundation.


    In order to create an inner elixir in the Dantian, we need to be able to have enough ability to compress our own strength.


    On this point, Chen Yu is not lacking, but what is lacking is how to keep Neidan.


    Keep the shape of Inner Alchemy all the time.


    Dark magma is not so powerful.


    What if it''s a different space?


    Create a different space in Dantian.


    Chen''s courage is boundless.


    Chen Yu began to tear a hole in the red field after thinking about half the salary.


    Then create a different space that is just the size of your fingers.


    Then there is the compression of Xianli.


    Xianli is constantly converging and then compressing.


    Particles form again, but this is not enough, and further compression is needed.


    The particles start to grow and expand until they are as large as the different spaces.


    Chen Yu let go of the control, and the inner alchemy rose for a while, but in an instant, it touched the barrier of different space.


    It didn''t break up again.


    Yes! Chen Yu was delighted.


    Suddenly, Chen''s shoulder was patted.


    "Chen, you have been sitting here for more than ten hours. Would you like breakfast?"


    Chen Yu is stupefied for a while, ten hours? It''s been ten hours?


    "No, Fanny. Call me again at three in the afternoon." Chen said.


    "Well, are you going to have a rest?"


    "No need."


    Chen Yu entered the final stage again, and then opened several openings in the different space to let the inner alchemy in the different space connect with his own immortal power.


    This process is much easier than endosulfan compression.


    Then let the inner alchemy turn, and then let the inner alchemy drive xiaotiandi.


    Under Chen''s control, Neidan began to rotate slowly.


    The small world also turns.


    Not fast enough! It needs to be faster.


    Chen Yu accelerated the rotation of Neidan, but the rotation speed of xiaotiandi didn''t seem to increase much.


    Neidan''s speed is obviously faster than xiaotiandi''s.


    Therefore, there is friction between inner alchemy and small heaven and earth, and friction produces magnetic field.


    In a flash, Chen''s brain became clear.


    Xiaotiandi began to expand rapidly. Every time there was a pulse, xiaotiandi would rise several meters.


    It has been growing to 200 meters, which stops growing.


    Chen assessment in his heart, if you want to continue to grow small world, then inner alchemy also needs to expand.


    Is this the jiedan in Xiuxian novels?


    When Chen opened his eyes again.


    Chen found that his vision had changed completely.


    In the air, there is a red smoke, and the more it goes out, the lighter the red smoke.


    And right below him is a piece of gold.


    The source of this golden color is not Chen Yu''s feet, but Chen Yu sees the inner pill of the old turtle in the basement.


    Although across the floor, Chen can still see it.


    Is that the spirit of heaven and earth?


    Chen also saw how his little world worked.


    The small world is like a whirlpool, involving the spirit of heaven and earth.


    Then it is processed and transformed into pure white energy in the small world, and finally it is sent to the body and absorbed by the cells in the body.


    After absorption and compression of cells, it is transformed into Xianli.Chen Yu raised his arm to grasp the spirit of heaven and earth.


    At this time, a very wonderful feeling suddenly appeared in Chen''s mind.


    The spirit of heaven and earth does not seem to repel itself.


    They are actively converging on Chen''s palm.


    Eh? Chen Yu didn''t know what the inexplicable intimacy was.


    Is this the kind of affinity with the elements of the elves?


    Chen wants to see how much spirit he can gather.


    Chen Yu let go of his spirit, and in a flash, the spirit of heaven and earth gathered in Chen Yu''s palm.


    These heaven and earth spirit are not absorbed by Chen Yu, but gathered in the form of entity.


    It''s a huge aura.


    Chen Yu could even feel the terrible power contained in the aura of heaven and earth.


    Chen zhumeng throws out the spirit of heaven and earth.


    But as soon as the spirit of heaven and earth got out of hand, it immediately broke up and returned to heaven and earth.


    Chen''s face is black. How can it not be powerful?


    Chen Yu thought he had developed another big move.


    It turned out to be useless.


    It seems that there are other skills to control the aura of heaven and earth.


    I don''t know how the elves control the aura of heaven and earth, and then use magic like attacks.


    Chen Yu thought about it and called Lila gavich.


    "Mr. lira, do you have time?"


    "Well? Mr.Chen? Why do you call me when you have time? " Lila gavich is very surprised. Chen Yu actually takes the initiative to contact him: "is Mr. Chen asking me to go to Mingyue villa?"


    "If you are free." Chen Yu did not demand it.


    His friendship with Lila gavic is not deep, and he is not his own man.


    Chen Yu also has no right to order him.


    So Chen''s attitude is still equal.


    "Of course, it''s my pleasure." Lila gavage could not deepen the relationship with Chen Yu.


    Soon, Lila gavich arrived at Mingyue villa.


    When he saw Chen Yu, he was shocked.


    "Mr. Chen, do you have elvish blood, too?"


    That feeling is too strong. There is always a feeling of closeness in Lila gavich''s mind.


    Chen Yu looks at Lila gavich with the same surprise.


    It seems that he is different from last time.


    "You used Amanda Deere''s blood?" Chen asked.


    "I''m an elf now." "Mr. Chen, you haven''t answered my question yet," said Lila gavich


    "I didn''t, I just found some tricks to learn from the genius of your elves." Chen Yu didn''t say it clearly.


    Chen Yu paused and said, "I invite you here this time, mainly to ask you about the way the elves use their talents."

 Chapter 1612

    Lila gavich was a little surprised.


    What can we learn from the race talent of elves?


    Who will explain the wave?


    Of course, it doesn''t matter.


    Chen Zhu has his own method. Whatever method he uses has nothing to do with himself.


    Lila gavich is more concerned about how to benefit Chen Yu.


    Of course, Lila gavich won''t say directly what I can get.


    Chen can say that, but he can''t.


    "Mr. Chen, it''s not difficult to control the elements, but every spirit has its own element attributes. This is not something that can be learned in a short time. First of all, we need to understand. Only when we know our own element attributes can we use the element''s power."


    "How can I understand that?"


    "It''s a complicated process."


    "I''ll give you Amanda Dill''s flesh and blood later." Chen said.


    Lila gavich smiled: "Mr. Chen, I didn''t cheat you. It''s very complicated indeed. But for thousands of years, we have worked out a set of methods of perception, but I haven''t taken them with me now. When I go back, I will send a copy to your mailbox."


    "Good." Chen Chu nodded, "you can go to the headquarters of the supernatural society and ask for the flesh and blood of Amanda Deere, that''s what I said."


    Chen is not afraid of Lila gavich''s cheating.


    He dare not play with himself.


    Even if he runs away, his people can''t.


    Lila gavich is coming and going fast.


    He didn''t want to bargain with Chen.


    All he wanted was the flesh and blood of Amanda Deere.


    And it''s still for people.


    He has used it once.


    It''s useless to use it again.


    And the way that the elves sort out their perception skills is not a secret in the elves.


    If he doesn''t cooperate with Chen, Chen can get it from other ways.


    Or work with MESCO.


    That''s not what he wants to see.


    So Lila gavich was decisive in agreeing to this cooperation.


    In less than two hours, Chen received a document, the genius enlightenment of the elves.


    Chen opened the file, which is more detailed.


    At the beginning, I explained the genius of elves.


    Next is the development and use of talent.


    Chen Yu found that this "genius enlightenment of the elves" helped him a lot.


    There are many elements in the air.


    Elements can be roughly divided into six major attributes: water, soil, fire, wind, light and dark.


    Unlike the psychics, the psychics have no element attributes, they only have magic attributes.


    But for elves, there is a big difference.


    The environment also has a great influence on elves.


    For example, an elf lives in a place with abundant water elements for a long time.


    Then the children born are likely to be water element attributes.


    Of course, this is not absolute.


    Some elves even have a second or third element attribute.


    To know what attribute you belong to, you should first control the elements and what color the elements attracted to you.


    Each element has a different color expression.


    Water is blue, earth is dark yellow, fire is red, wind is blue, light is gold, dark is black.


    Chen Yu raised his hand and attracted elements to the palm again.


    However, the elements gathered in Chen''s palm are white.


    According to the color of the six elements of fire and water scenery, it seems that they are not close to each other.


    Chen Yu is a little depressed. What is that?


    Chen Yu picked up the phone again and called Lila gavich.


    "Mr. lira, the elements I gather are white. What attribute is it?"


    "Well Mr. Chen There are no properties. "


    "What?" The black line on Chen''s face, however, Chen still had some extravagant expectations: "no attributes, is that very powerful?"


    "Ha ha Mr. Chen joked There is no attribute. Although there are attribute free elves in our elves occasionally, these elves are no longer useful except that they are a little stronger than other elves. " Lila gavich didn''t mean to laugh at Chen, nor did he feel entitled to laugh at him.


    But he thinks Chen is strong enough.


    This thing of the elves is at best the icing on the cake for Chen Yu.


    "Mr. Chen, we elves don''t have any use methods for non attribute elements, but I''m looking forward to your developing some use methods."


    Chen Yuqi hangs up the phone directly.


    However, after calming down, Chen Yu fell into a deep thought again.Is this because you are yourself, and you have no attributes?


    Or is it because what human beings awaken is all attribute free?


    But there''s no way to look at that.


    After all, there is only one awakened person in the world.


    Put it in the ancient times, I guess it''s just those gods and men.


    In the myths and legends around the world, God has attributes.


    If those ancient gods are awakening human beings, then human beings also have attributes.


    In addition, elves can not appear out of thin air.


    Through the communication with Lila gavich, Chen Yu knew that the elves and people can have children.


    That means that elves are human beings, or subspecies.


    And will the elves be the descendants of some god man?


    In addition, elves can evolve by using amandadil''s blood.


    Amandadil and elves are two species.


    Why does Amanda Deere''s blood allow elves to evolve?


    There seems to be no causal link between the two in blood.


    Unless there''s some sort of elvish evolution in Amanda deer''s blood.


    Chen Yu also thought that Amanda dill was known as the son of elements, and his father was the Lord of elements.


    Would his father also be an awakened man? Or dragon?


    There is a good chance.


    Amanda deer is the son of the Elemental Lord.


    His lineage is very close to the Elemental Lord.


    And the Elemental Lord is the awakened one, so the blood of amandadil can stimulate the spirit to return to the ancestors.


    So, does your blood now have the same effect as the Elemental Lord?


    Chen Yu is very curious about this.


    Of course, Chen Yu is not interested in being a Tang monk for the elves.


    I don''t want to run with the elves. My flesh and blood can make you evolve.


    That''s not bullshit. It''s stupid.


    Chen is more concerned about how to use the elements without attributes.


    Chen Chu reached out and fished in the air.


    The elements hundreds of meters around were all in Chen''s hands.


    is like simultaneous interpreting the power of heaven and earth.


    This power is almost inexhaustible.


    But for Chen Yu.


    This kind of element power without attribute is really very sad.


    Chen tried several times. No matter how hard Chen tried, no matter how hard he tried, he could not produce enough destructive power.


    Even this vast power is in hand, but even an ordinary person can not be killed.

 Chapter 1613

    It''s like holding a nuclear bomb.


    It turned out to be a dud. You said it was annoying?


    I can''t help it. What about being angry?


    If you hold back, you must hold back.


    At this time, fari came to Chen Yu again.


    "Chen, why is your hair so long? Magic? "


    Chen Xun touched his hair, but he didn''t find it before.


    My hair is over my waist.


    Chen Yu had always had short hair before.


    "Chen, give me a magic too. I want to change my hair style."


    Chen Yu''s face is black. OK, give a birth spell to fari.


    Farrie ran back to the room happily, combing her hair.


    Chen Yu felt the inner elixir the size of a finger in his body.


    Inner alchemy is full of vitality.


    However, Chen''s physical improvement is not much.


    The biggest change is that the small world has expanded to 200 meters.


    And it turns with Nathan.


    Nathan is like a planet, and the small world is the atmosphere of the planet.


    Chen Yu''s greatest strength is his strength.


    Chen''s strength is determined by his constitution.


    Although congealing the internal elixir, Chen''s constitution has grown up.


    But it''s not much. Compared with the growth of xiaotiandi, it''s not worth mentioning at all.


    Now that we have mastered the power of heaven and earth, we should have made great progress.


    But the power of this world is just like chicken ribs to Chen Yu.


    What''s the use?


    By the way, if the direct release doesn''t work.


    What about absorbing it into your body?


    Chen Chu''s heart moved, and immediately began to try.


    When Chen Yu inhales the spirit of heaven and earth into his body.


    Cells in the body start to grow crazily.


    Chen found that his body was growing rapidly.


    "Here..." Chen found that the growth of the body has exceeded the physical limit of normal people.


    "Wow Mom Mom, come and see Dad. Dad has become a giant. "


    The little Gelin in the front yard and other children all cried out when they saw Chen''s body.


    At the sound of several children, farry ran out at once.


    When she saw Chen Yu, she was also surprised.


    At the moment, Chen Yu has grown to 2.5 meters.


    But this is not Chen''s limit.


    Chen feels like he can grow.


    Chen continued to try.


    Finally, it''s three and a half meters long.


    Chen feels as if his body has reached its limit.


    "Whoo Chen, what''s your magic? I haven''t seen you use it before. "


    "It''s new to me." Chen Zhu felt the changes of his body.


    Although Chen Yu is only less than twice as tall, he has gained ten times as much weight.


    This also means that the cells in Chen''s body grow ten times more.


    At the same time, Chen''s physique also increased tenfold.


    "Get rid of the magic." Said Farley.


    Chen Yu looked down and saw that his clothes were completely broken.


    If some places are exposed in front of the children, they will be changed.


    Chen immediately dissipated the spirit of heaven and earth, and the growing cells began to die rapidly, and then the nutrients were consumed by the original cells.


    The body is back in its original shape, but it feels like another centimeter or two longer.


    Chen Yu felt stronger than before.


    It seems that this process of infusing the body through the spirit of heaven and earth does not impose a burden on the body.


    It''s good for your health.


    "Uncle, how did you do that?"


    "Wow, uncle, you can make another one for me."


    "I want to see it, I want to see it."


    "Dad, I want to learn to grow up, and I want to learn too."


    Chen Yu doesn''t want to worry about these noisy little guys.


    Chen Yu just wants to change a suit of clothes now.


    After changing his clothes, Chen finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    It was so embarrassing just now.


    Fortunately, there are no outsiders at home.


    A few children are OK to see it.


    But we need to pay attention.


    After all, Ronnie and Vera are almost six years old.


    Chen Yu has seen the eyes for almost time.


    After finishing, I took Ronnie, Vera, tip snow and little gren to riesfall''s house.


    Because little Gelin is going to stay at riesfall''s house for a few days, so little Gelin''s clothes and daily necessities are also packed.


    In addition, Heima, Baima, princess, Xiong Da, Xiong Er, Simba and Nana also went to accompany the children for a few days.So Chen needs to drive a Motorhome.


    Mingyue villa is not close to lisfar''s manor. It''s at least an hour and a half drive away.


    It was almost five o''clock when Chen Yu arrived at the manor of lisfal.


    By this time, a lot of people had come to risfar''s house.


    Four little guys and a group of pets just opened the door and rushed out of the car.


    They don''t care if they bring trouble to their guests.


    Anyway, it''s all little devil.


    Chen Yu stopped the car slowly and got down.


    As soon as I got off the bus, I saw a sports car passing in front of me.


    And the man in the car is no stranger, sun min.


    Sun min''s sports car stopped and went to Chen Yu.


    "Chen Yu, how are you here?"


    "Something." Chen Yu said lightly.


    Sun min looks at Chen Zhu.


    She found that Chen''s clothes didn''t seem to fit.


    Before that, I also heard from Mr. Li that Chen Yu did well in foreign countries.


    It seems that Chen is also boasting.


    I''m afraid I''m worried about losing face.


    Sun min is very understanding.


    She felt that her guess was right.


    Chen Yu must have been very unhappy.


    Otherwise, there would not be no suitable clothes.


    "Chen Zhu, if you want to go back to China in the future, maybe I can help you."


    "Thank you." Chen Yu responded lightly.


    Sun min was not surprised by Chen''s refusal.


    In the past, when she fell in love with Chen, Chen was a bit stubborn.


    Even if it hit the south wall, even if it hit the head, he would not turn back.


    Chen Yu did not know sun min''s rich inner play.


    "If it''s OK, I''ll go first." Chen Yu strides away.


    Sun min thinks Chen Yu should be an employee here. Maybe he should rush to work.


    Sun min also refused to share the old ideas with Chen Yu.


    Shortly after Chen Yu left, he met Zora.


    Chen Yu didn''t expect to meet Zola here.


    Zora and riesfall met at Chen''s party.


    "Hi, Chen." Zola comes forward to say hello to Chen Yu.


    But just came to Chen Yu, Zola frowned.


    "Chen, is this suit of clothes designed by the designer of my company?"


    "Well It seems to be. " Chen Chu nodded, "what''s the matter?"


    "Which bastard designed it for you?"


    "Er..." Chen immediately realized that the clothes on her body did not fit due to her newly developed body, which led to a misunderstanding: "Zola, actually I was very satisfied with this suit, but recently it seems that her body has grown a little longer, so she does not fit."


    "Is that so?" Zola asked suspiciously.

 Chapter 1614

    Zora doesn''t care if it''s public.


    Pull up Chen''s arm, then open your five fingers and measure it on Chen''s arm.


    "Well, it''s really long. It''s about two centimeters."


    Hearing Zora''s words, Chen Yu doubts whether Zora is a witch.


    It can also be measured.


    "Do you remember my size?" Chen Yu has some accidents.


    Zola looked up with white eyes and said, "what do you say?"


    "I''ll have a suit sent to you." Said Zola.


    After all, they sell clothes. They are so domineering.


    "Please."


    In fact, it''s not much trouble.


    Baroness also has a branch in Beverly Hills.


    And it''s less than two kilometers from here.


    Sun min is going another way.


    However, she still saw Chen Yu and a woman in luxurious clothes enter the RV.


    Sun min''s heart moved, his ex boyfriend will not be a duck, right?


    Sun min felt polluted at the moment and left with some anger.


    Chen and Zola don''t care.


    Chen Yu, who sent clothes, was no stranger.


    Nate, Tracy and Cooper are all here.


    Of course, if you just send clothes, you don''t need their three designers to come here. One runner is enough.


    But Zola asked the three of them to come and measure Chen and then design some clothes for him.


    The clothes of the Chens were all provided by the baroness.


    In return, Zola would often borrow Chen''s pets.


    Before Zola borrowed Chen''s pet.


    I want to reward Chen.


    But Chen refused.


    Then Zola traded in this way.


    Chen has no objection to this.


    Chen and Nate, Tracy and Cooper are not strangers either.


    In particular, Nate, his assistant was missing, and has never been seen since.


    When Knight learned that he needed to design clothes for Chen, he was armed and brought his toolbox with him.


    "Chen, your body is really great." Knight stroked Chen''s chest.


    That broad chest is full of androgens.


    Chen Yu shivered, but he knew Nate''s sexual orientation.


    He doesn''t discriminate against gay, but he still has the instinct of same-sex repulsion.


    "Nate, put your hand down, or I''ll beat you." Chen Yu felt that his hair was about to stand up.


    "All right." Nate licked his lips.


    Cui is also intentionally or unintentionally with her fingers in Chen''s body.


    Chen is not against giving some tofu to women.


    Zola sat with her legs up.


    "Chen, please give me a copy of Fanny''s regular exercise schedule." Said Zola.


    To be honest, last time Zola went to little Gelin''s birthday party.


    When I saw fari, she was really astonished.


    She couldn''t see that Fanny had just had a baby.


    The figure is almost perfect without any flaws.


    The key is that her skin is still like a girl.


    Zola knows how good Chen Yu is at maintenance.


    And she is a beneficiary herself.


    So I''m very envious that fari has such a man.


    Any woman will care about her appearance.


    Who doesn''t want to be young forever?


    To be honest, Zola is very jealous of fari.


    If she were ten years younger, she would definitely fight with farry.


    "I''ll check you up later and make a schedule for you." Chen said.


    "Zora, Chen, have measured the size. Chen, can you tell me how you achieve secondary development?" Cooper asked curiously.


    Cooper himself is also a fitness expert. He thinks Chen Yu should go through some kind of training.


    "Operate, lengthen the bones." Chen Zhu''s bullshit.


    Cooper shrugged helplessly. Of course, he knew Chen Yu was bullshit.


    Since Chen is unwilling to say anything, he has no choice.


    After changing his clothes, Chen Yu felt much more comfortable.


    After all, no one likes to wear a suit that doesn''t fit.


    Chen Yu led Zora into the front yard of the manor.


    At this time, there are already many guests here.


    "Hi, Zora, Chen." Lola came over from the crowd.


    Chen Yu and Zola both gave Laura a face-to-face gift.


    Lola and Zola also met at Chen''s party.


    Then the relationship between the two became more and more intimate, which was regarded as a close friend."Chen, Ronnie said you can do magic and become a giant."


    "Just a show." Chen Chu shrugged and said, "I have done a lot of preparation for the children''s performance. You don''t want me to give you another performance."


    "Well, you and Fanny have worked hard."


    "Just a word of hard work?"


    "So if you like any girl at the party today, just take her home, as long as you are not afraid of Fanny." Lola said jokingly.


    "Well, I''ll go and look for the prey."


    Chen Yu waved goodbye to Zola and Lola and walked in another direction.


    Chen Yu happens to see another acquaintance, Lucy.


    "Hi, Lucy."


    "Nice to meet you, Chen."


    Lucy has developed well in Hollywood recently.


    Chen also found that a medium-cost film recently released was starring Lucy.


    Although there is no blockbuster, but only from the box office point of view, there is no problem of keeping the principal.


    It seems that the actress from Australia has a foothold in Hollywood.


    At least not like in the past, a fashion designer can ride on her head.


    "How are you doing?" Chen asked politely.


    "As always, when can I ask Mr. Steven for a role?"


    "Ha ha In terms of movies, I can''t help Steven. "


    Lucy smiled. She knew how iron Chen and Steven were.


    Of course, even if Chen Yu refuses her now.


    She will not give up Chen Yu.


    If there is a chance in the future, it can still be used.


    Moreover, Chen Yu was kind to her at the beginning.


    At the moment, sun min, standing on the balcony on the second floor, suddenly found Chen Zhu''s figure.


    This guy hasn''t left yet?


    The woman with whom he spoke looked familiar.


    By the way, isn''t that girl the heroine of the latest "Eagle girl"?


    When sun min came to America, he went into the cinema and saw the film.


    The whole movie is not so wonderful.


    But I was very impressed by Lucy as the heroine.


    They seem to know each other very well.


    Is that female star Chen''s customer?


    Sun min with a bit of doubt, if so, it is so that she had to look at it.


    At this time, another beautiful woman came to Chen Yu''s side.


    Sun min was surprised to find that it was also a female star and had played a role in Steven''s film.


    That female star seems to be jaffen, right?

 Chapter 1615

    Who doesn''t know in Hollywood that Avon and Lucy are recognized as good sisters and good friends.


    Just, as everyone knows, Hollywood has never really had a good sister.


    This sentence is very suitable for Yafen and Lucy.


    The two female stars are very beautiful, and their journey is very similar.


    In addition, I played No. 2 and No. 3 roles in the same film.


    Therefore, in front of the public, they all maintain their own personal settings, plus the position is also equivalent.


    So they try to pretend to be good sisters.


    "Hi, Chen, long time no see." Yafen embraces Chen Yu warmly.


    "Yafen, have you forgotten Chen''s little princess birthday party?" Lucy seems to be joking, but she''s hiding needles in her smile.


    It''s not two weeks since little Gelin''s birthday party.


    Chen Yu had invited both of them before.


    Jaffen did not come, and Lucy did.


    But jaffen''s doing it abroad.


    Chen Yu is understanding.


    It is impossible for Yafen to alienate Chen Yu.


    After all, Yafen is very clear about the relationship between Chen Yu and Steven.


    At the beginning, it relied on Chen''s recommendation and support.


    She was able to make a figure in Steven''s film.


    If it''s not impossible to come, jaffen can''t Miss Chen''s invitation.


    "Chen, I want to lose weight recently. When will you come to my house and help me with my treatment?"


    At the beginning, Yafen and Chen Yu met for the first time, that is, Yafen wanted to gain weight and participate in the audition of Steven''s previous films.


    And the first time they met, they had a relationship.


    "You''re in perfect shape now. There''s no need to lose any more weight."


    "Is it? Can you see that I''m dressed now? Do you need to change places and have a look again? "


    Anyway, no matter Lucy or Chen Yu, they are all people who know the root and know the bottom.


    Jaffen is not taboo at all, and his words are bold and unconstrained.


    "Never mind." Chen Yu smiled.


    He knew how bold and unconstrained jaffen was.


    When I met her for the first time, she could send it directly to me.


    Of course, at that time, I was not a good thing. I was not afraid of being cold.


    Jaffen knows how to be measured.


    Seeing Chen''s refusal, he didn''t continue to tease Chen.


    Turn to talk to Chen Yu about trifles.


    Lucy is not a gas Saver either. She is very accurate.


    "Chen, this is the jade pendant I sent to buy in China. I originally wanted to give it to xiaogelin at xiaogelin''s birthday party. As a result, the transportation time of the transnational package was several days later than planned. I missed xiaogelin''s birthday party. Now I can only ask you to transfer it to xiaogelin for me. By the way, I''m sorry to say to her." Lucy took out a jade Guanyin jade pendant from her handbag.


    Chen Yu has no research on jade pendant, but it''s not cheap to see the texture.


    "Thank you."


    Chen Yu has nothing to refuse for his daughter.


    However, Chen Yu was surprised that Lucy could carry this jade pendant with her.


    Lucy laughs like a Epiphyllum, and Yafen is naturally upset.


    Of course, both of them are women who are proficient in face-to-face skills. No idea in their hearts will be revealed.


    It''s hard to get between these two black roses.


    "I see acquaintances over there. I''ll go and say hello, and you can talk slowly."


    Chen Yu escapes. Chen Yu really sees his acquaintances.


    Chen Ran to Amira''s side.


    "Hi, Amira, long time no see."


    Amira looked at Chen Yu and said, "Chen, you have been invited to my party several times and you are not willing to come. How can you come to riesfall''s party today?"


    "I didn''t come to the party. I sent my daughter to lisfal''s house."


    "All right." Amira has always held a respectful attitude towards Chen Yu.


    On the one hand, Amira hopes to maintain friendship with Chen Yu.


    Because at some time, Chen''s supernatural power can really solve many problems for her.


    And Chen''s commercial interests also made Amira reluctant to disconnect from Chen.


    However, because of Chen''s supernatural power, Amira was afraid.


    She met Chen Yu twice, and both of them impressed her deeply.


    One was the Gulf incident. She saw the legendary angel of plague and death.


    The second was a problem at her father''s factory site.


    Of course, in front of Chen Yu, Amira will never show any disrespect.


    In public and private, Amira is trying her best to keep a good relationship with Chen Yu."What are you going to invest in next time? Can you give me a breath in advance? " Amira was joking.


    Chen Yu''s investment is only twice, once in Marina restaurant and once in Dashan beer.


    These two investments directly created Chen Yu''s present wealth.


    Chen Yu''s fortune has increased at least ten times.


    If Dashan beer goes on the market, Chen can definitely become one of the world''s richest people.


    Of course, if Chen really wants to invest in any industry, it is absolutely impossible for him to let the wind out in advance.


    Who has nothing to do with leaking out his business plan.


    No matter how good the relationship is, it can''t be done.


    "If I really want to invest next time, I will definitely inform you as soon as possible."


    ¡­¡­


    Sun min stands on the balcony on the second floor and looks at Chen Zhu.


    Isn''t that guy going to step on a few boats? Be a little white face here.


    However, can the beauty emperor appreciate the face of the east?


    Does Chen Yu have the potential to be a little white face here?


    Sun min''s mind was full of thoughts.


    I didn''t find it before. Chen Yu has this ability.


    Among so many rich women, she is so flexible.


    And he''s too bold.


    There are so many women with him at the same party.


    If it''s time to help, I don''t know how he''ll end up.


    At this time, riesfall came to sun min''s side.


    "Miss Sun, have you been here?"


    "Well, I''m not used to the occasion." Sun Min said with a smile.


    "Ha ha I can understand that a friend of mine is the same as you. Speaking of you, you are still compatriots. I have the opportunity to introduce you. "


    Sun min only thinks lisfal is being polite to her.


    "By the way, the friend I said also came to the party. I don''t know where he went." Although Chen Yu was in the garden downstairs, lisfal couldn''t find him because of too many guests.


    Sun min''s heart moved. What lisfal said is not Chen Yu, right?


    "Mr. riesfall, what does your friend do?"


    "He''s a professor at the University of Los Angeles. Of course, he''s also a successful businessman. Anyway, I haven''t seen anyone better than him in terms of earning power."


    "Oh, I''d like to meet you if I have a chance."


    Sun min is sure it won''t be Chen Yu.


    "Yes, there he is."

 Chapter 1616

    Sun min was shocked for a moment. She didn''t find any Asian faces except Chen Yu.


    "Let me take you to meet him. Maybe your company will have the opportunity to cooperate with him in the future."


    Connections don''t have to be immediate.


    Some contacts may not work for years or more.


    But we can''t find anyone when we need them.


    Contacts need to be constantly connected and consolidated.


    Sun min did a good job in this respect.


    She also likes to know more people and expand her contacts.


    Look at the professional managers who earn hundreds of thousands of dollars and millions of dollars a year.


    They don''t know because of their ability, but also because of their connections.


    Even the top Forbes billionaires, these professional managers have their way.


    However, when lisfal took sun min to Chen Yu.


    Sun min is a little flustered.


    It''s not him, is it?


    It can''t be him, can it?


    It''s impossible. It''s absolutely impossible.


    He''s just a little white faced, soft eater.


    "Hi, Chen." Risfar went up and said, "Hello, Miss Amira."


    "Let me introduce to you. This is Miss Sun min and Chen. She is still your compatriot and from China. Miss sun, this is Chen Zhao and this is Amira, the head of Citibank''s Los Angeles branch."


    Chen Yu''s expression was a little frozen. Sun min immediately came forward and said, "Hello, nice to meet you."


    No matter how deep sun min''s heart is now, she is calm on the surface.


    She only thought that she had met Chen for the first time.


    "Hello." Chen Yu also cooperates as if he does not know sun min.


    Amira also shook hands with sun min.


    "Chen, Amira, what are you talking about?"


    "I want to buy some more shares from Chen, but this guy is completely unmoved." Said Amira, gnashing her teeth.


    She is really very optimistic about Chen''s shares in Dashan beer.


    However, it was bought by the bank before, not her own.


    She now wants to buy some of Chen''s shares in private.


    It doesn''t need to be too much. A 3% stake is enough.


    But Chen is still reluctant.


    "Amira, what''s your offer?"


    "A $100 million 1% stake, twice the market price." Said Amira.


    The price she''s driving is definitely not low, or even quite risky.


    Sun min''s mind is completely empty.


    What shares does Chen Yu hold?


    A $100 million 1% stake?


    That is to say, Chen Yu has at least $100 million in wealth?


    How could this be? He only went abroad for a few years.


    How can I have such a rich family?


    "What''s the use of so much cash for me." Chen Yu rolled his eyes.


    He now has more than a billion dollars in cash in his bank account.


    And he finally realized the pain of the capitalist''s empty capital without knowing how to invest.


    The money is also the money Citibank bought his shares.


    And it''s still because of instalments, otherwise there will be more cash.


    "Didn''t you order a super yacht at Seagate? I remember your budget was $320 million, right


    Sun min hears Amira''s words, and is directly stunned.


    Is Chen Yu rich enough?


    $320 million for a yacht?


    Where is his real wealth?


    Sun min really can''t imagine, even can''t believe it.


    "Is Seagate so poor at protecting customers'' information?" Chen Yu frowned.


    Not everyone likes their information and information to be known.


    "I don''t blame Seagate because I also have a small stake in Seagate, and I also have my agent on the board of directors of Seagate." Said Amira.


    "OK, but I won''t sell shares. I want to invest now." Chen said.


    "Chen, Dell and I are going to open two more chain hotels. Are you interested in joining us?" Asked riesfall.


    "If you or Dell need cash flow to tell me, I''ll lend you less than the interest of the bank."


    "Hello, Chen, it''s not good for you to rush for business in front of me." Said Amira, complaining.


    "I regret to sell the 20% shares to your bank. Now I understand that there is no place to spend more money."


    Sun min can''t get in at all.


    The conversation of the three of them is not a dimensional one at all.


    At least she couldn''t understand Chen Yu''s words.What does it feel like to spend too much money without any place.


    Whether it''s Chen Yu, Amira or lisfal, they are the same people.


    They are kind of rich and have no place to spend.


    "Or would you sell me the marina? I''ll give you $150 million. " Said Amira.


    For the two major industries under Chen Yu''s name, Amira is very jealous.


    Both industries are laying golden chickens.


    No, not even the Golden Rooster that lays the eggs.


    Those two industries are all printing money with the printing machine on.


    Sun min was scared again.


    Marina?


    Sun Min has been there.


    That''s the most expensive restaurant in Los Angeles.


    I remember a few days ago, she and Chen Yu met again downstairs at marina''s restaurant.


    Which restaurant is Chen''s?


    "No more."


    "I don''t want all the shares, just give me 20%." "You and Mr. Steven and Mr. rasfa have co invested in a movie," she said seriously? It seems to be coming out recently. I heard that the arrangement of North American Theaters is not high. I also have some contacts in theaters. I can introduce my contacts to you. "


    Sun min''s eyes are wide open. Is Chen Yu involved in the film and television industry?


    And he and Steven, the big director, have a joint venture?


    Isn''t that amazing?


    What did he go through in the past two years?


    "One size at a time, Amira. I''d appreciate it if you could help us, but I won''t sell the shares in marina."


    Sun min''s eyes changed to Chen Yu at the moment.


    This man is no longer the idealized big boy he used to know.


    If I had not left him then Do you own it now?


    Does he still have feelings for himself?


    He invited him to get together several times because he still had feelings for himself.


    Don''t know how to face yourself?


    "Well, in two days, I''ll help you make an appointment with the people in the theater. You can call Mr. Steven, and the place is your Marina restaurant."


    "Thank you I owe you another favor. "


    "Hey Chen, lisfar. " At this time, Dale came over, followed by a dozen models.


    "Riesfall, do you appreciate me for bringing so many beautiful women to your party?"


    "Lola is at home. Don''t mess about." Said lisfal, lowering his voice.

 Chapter 1617

    After sun min and Chen Yu met again.


    Sun Min has always felt that Chen Ji is still Chen Ji in the past.


    That mediocre Chen Yu.


    There''s a bit of idealism.


    To escape after being defeated by reality.


    But she never thought about it.


    It''s only two years.


    Chen Yu became a billionaire quietly.


    She made friends with all the powerful and famous people who were astonished.


    Even at the moment, sun min''s eyes at Chen Yu changed a little.


    It seems that after two years'' absence, the big boy has become more mature and handsome.


    That water chestnut clear face, that tall and strong body.


    There are male hormones all over the body.


    Why didn''t he find out in the past that Chen Yu was so handsome?


    Why didn''t I find him so charming in the past?


    Lisfal left first, and he had other guests to attend to.


    Amira also went to greet other guests.


    Only Chen Yu and sun min are left.


    Sun min looked at Chen Yu and said, "Chen Yu, you seem to be mixing well now."


    "It''s OK." Chen Yu smiled.


    But Chen''s smile is too fake.


    In the face of sun min, it''s hard for Chen Zhu to have any serious expression.


    Just, this sentence sounds so harsh to sun min.


    All along, sun Min has a kind of pride.


    Because her career has been advancing by leaps and bounds.


    She is also proud of the height at which she is today.


    It''s all about her ability.


    She can talk about business that no one else can talk about.


    She can do the work that others can''t.


    But it''s OK to hear Chen Yu.


    Sun Min feels a little broken.


    It took two years to acquire more than 99.999% of the world''s wealth.


    Is it OK?


    If he calls it OK.


    What is that?


    What are your efforts and struggles in the past two years?


    Is it OK to be the richest in the country or the world?


    "If you come back home, please contact me. All the students in the class miss you very much. Let''s get together."


    Chen Yu is still that kind of skin smile meat does not smile nodding.


    Mr. Li is the only one Chen Yu is in touch with now.


    Do the classmates think of themselves?


    Chen Yu said ha ha.


    You can''t say no friends at school.


    It''s just that there''s no friend to be a brother.


    And distance and time, enough to dilute the feelings in the campus.


    Chen Yu doubts that those students still remember themselves.


    "Besides, I don''t plan to go back to China in the near future."


    "Why, I have been planning to be a banana man since I went abroad for two years?"


    Chen Zhao frowned, and sun min realized that he had said too much.


    Chen Yu didn''t plan to have a fight with sun min.


    I didn''t even plan to continue to communicate with her.


    "I have something else to do. Let''s go."


    Sun min is a little stunned, looking at Chen Zhu''s back.


    Chen Zhuning can go to stay with friends.


    I don''t want to communicate with sun min.


    The woman I used to like will change this virtue.


    Dale is sitting by the pool with two models.


    Chen Yu goes to Dell''s side and hands him a can of beer.


    Dale saw Chen Yu coming and dismissed the models around him.


    "Chen, I heard from tip snow that you performed a magic in front of her today and can become a giant."


    Tip snow is very smart.


    Chen Yu suspected that it was because of those eyes.


    Although she was only two years old, she was smarter, wiser and more emotionally intelligent than Ronnie and Vera.


    In addition, tip snow is also learning some basic magic from Li Qing.


    Tip Snow''s talent is better than Dell''s.


    But because of his age, Li Qing worried that learning magic too early would affect the development of Fisher.


    So now she just learned some meditation.


    What Chen Yu used at that time was not magic at all.


    Even Chen Yu didn''t think that the body would change like that.


    Fortunately at that time, in addition to farry, Fisher knew something about it.


    "Well." Chen Zhu nodded.


    Dale is a psychic now, so there''s no need to hide it from him.


    "You know that when tip snow comes home, she calls her master and wants to learn the magic of becoming a giant, saying that she can grow up quickly."Chen Yu has a black line on his face.


    But the magic of getting bigger is not unique.


    At least there''s a lot of strengthening magic in Arras.


    Many of them can make the body bigger.


    Like the big guy called a tank that I met yesterday.


    He can make the body like the Hulk.


    "I really can''t teach that magic to tip snow, and Fisher is not a reinforcement system, so he can''t practice this kind of magic." Chen said.


    Dell also understands that Chen Yu is telling the truth.


    Dale is not just learning the way of Qingyi.


    At the same time, Chen gave him several magic books.


    This is from Arras.


    Dell''s own talent is not high.


    But he is not without merit.


    For example, money.


    Sometimes, money can make up for talent.


    Li Qing needs Rune paper. Dell will buy the best one for Li Qing.


    Dale also went out to ward off evil spirits.


    Most of the ordinary psychics rely on their own magic attacks to dispel evil spirits.


    Dale shipped a ton of magic phosphorus directly to the haunted house.


    So, sometimes you can do whatever you want with money.


    Just then, Chen''s phone rang.


    "Mr. Chen, are you free now? I''m in a bit of trouble. " It was Coran who called.


    "What is it?" Chen Yu frowned. "Those guys are coming to you again?"


    "No, it''s not convenient to say it on the phone."


    "Where are you now?"


    "The industrial area of Beida district."


    "Yes, I see. I''ll go now."


    After hanging up, Chen turned to Dell and said, "lend me a sports car. I''ll drive a Motorhome today."


    "All right, you go to my house and take the car key yourself."


    Chen Yu is also familiar with the Dell family.


    Mary, Dale''s housekeeper, was introduced by Chen Yu.


    All the servants of the family have seen Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu went in and out of Dell''s home just as he was close to his own.


    Chen Yu went to Dell''s house to get the key of a sports car, and then rushed to the industrial area of Beida district.


    However, this industrial area is quite large. The factories here are all in the 1970s and 1980s, and now they are completely abandoned.


    Now it has become the gathering place of gangs and even the illegal trading place of some people.


    Because the terrain here is complex and wide.


    It is very difficult for the police to carry out the round up.


    Those gangsters choose to fight with the police or escape, which is very beneficial.


    Chen Yu went to the outside of the industrial zone and called Kelan again.


    "I''ve been outside the industrial area. Where are you now?"


    "Mr. Chen, do you see three big chimneys? Those three chimneys are the steelworks. I''m in the steelworks now. "

 Chapter 1618

    Chen Yu found the steel works.


    "Here I am. Are you in the factory?"


    "Well, yes."


    If we change to Chen Yu, we will be careful everywhere.


    But now Chen Yu is not on any guard.


    To a certain extent, we can ignore most of the threats in the world.


    At least, Chen thinks, unless it''s a nuclear bomb that''s dropped on his head.


    Otherwise, nothing in the world can kill him.


    Open the gate of the steel plant.


    Chen Yu sees Kelan. He is in front of a cauldron with inverted buttons. There is another person on the scene.


    Also a psychic, a little older.


    Both of them were dragging a chain.


    The iron chain is connected to the inverted crucible.


    There was a thud in the crucible.


    Something seems to be locked in.


    "Coran, what''s going on?" Chen asked aloud.


    Another psychic saw Chen Yu and asked, "is he your helper?"


    "Yes." Coran nodded: "Mr. Chen, there is a terrible evil creature in this crucible. Now it is locked in the crucible by us, but we can''t kill him."


    "Oh OK, you put it out, I''ll finish. " Chen Zhu nodded.


    "Hey, the evil spirit in it is very terrible, not the evil spirit you met in the past..." The psychic warned.


    "I know it. Let it go."


    "This evil spirit is trapped by us. If you can''t eliminate it, then we are finished. Are you sure you want us to release it?"


    Although Chen is a little wordy, he is kind-hearted after all.


    Chen Chu nodded: "if there is danger, you can go first."


    "I''ll count three, Coran. You let go of the chain."


    Koran nodded, the psychic counted down three times, three, two, one, let''s go!


    Coran suddenly let go, and the chain in the psychic''s hand was jerked violently.


    The chain collapsed and finally returned to the psychic.


    In front of Chen Yu''s eyes, the magic prop of the chain is very similar to the magic weapon in the novel.


    The chain had been shortened and shrunk, and at last it was tied like a thin rope to the psychic''s wrist.


    In the next moment, the crucible with the back button clanged and flew from below.


    "Mr. Chen, be careful!"


    The crucible seemed to be smashing its head at Chen Yu.


    The psychic also made a murmur.


    At this time, Chen Yu reached for it.


    The crucible, weighing two or three tons, was held in his hand by Chen.


    The psychic''s eyes are falling out.


    What a great power!


    Is he from the reinforcement department?


    However, such a powerful strengthening department psychic is rare.


    Coran saw Chen Yu unharmed, and was relieved.


    Before that, when he and Chen Yu practiced, he also felt the power of Chen Yu.


    At first, he thought, that should be close to Chen''s strength limit.


    It seems that Chen Yu didn''t really exert himself at all.


    Chen''s attention is on the evil spirit.


    Half of the body of this evil spirit is covered with molten iron, and its body is huge.


    There was also a pair of raised iron swords at his elbow joint.


    The evil spirit probably fell into molten iron and died.


    So the soul and the molten iron are almost completely dissolved, and the molten iron covers his right body without cooling.


    It still radiates red heat, which also makes it look more tyrannical.


    On its right side is the flesh and blood of a badly burned animal.


    This should be its original body.


    However, although severely burned, it is very powerful.


    After all, the ability to fly a crucible of several thousand kilograms is enough to show how terrible its power is.


    "How about Mr. Chen? Is it manageable? " Koran asked worriedly.


    After all, he had a fight with the evil spirit.


    He knew very well how terrible the evil spirit was.


    Roar -


    the evil spirit roared.


    The psychic bypassed the middle and stood beside Chen Yu and Koran.


    "Be careful, this evil spirit can control the metal."


    "Like the magneto king?" Chen Chu immediately came to interest and asked curiously.


    "There is no such powerful power. If there is such a power as magneto king in the movie, it is almost equivalent to the spirit."


    At this time, the steel evil spirit had rushed to the three men.


    Both the psychic and the Koran are flying backwards.


    Only Chen Yu stood at the same place and met the ferocious attack of iron and steel.Chen Yu raised his fist and hit the right shoulder of the iron and steel evil spirit.


    But in the moment of contact with the right shoulder of the iron devil.


    Chen Yu felt the heat coming from burning skin.


    However, Chen Yu''s fist did not stop, and directly sent the evil spirit out of the steel.


    "What a great power! This evil spirit is not as powerful as him. " The psychic whispered in amazement.


    The evil spirit of steel stands up again, seemingly unharmed.


    Chen Chu shakes off the hot metal from his fist.


    The iron spirit roared.


    The surrounding piles of steel began to twist.


    And fly towards the iron devil.


    When the steel comes into contact with the body of the evil spirit, it immediately merges with it.


    Soon, the body of the iron devil grew several times larger.


    The whole body is like a transformer with patches.


    Both the psychic and Koran were worried.


    Chen Chu raised his head, his attention seemed to be diverted from the evil spirit of steel.


    "What''s the matter, Mr. Chen?" Asked Coran.


    "There seems to be more than us here." Chen said.


    "Except for us And others? " The psychic was also suspicious.


    At this time, there were two more armed steel evil spirits.


    Coran''s face changed dramatically. It was very difficult to deal with an iron and steel evil spirit. Now there are two more.


    Both of them managed to defend themselves against a steel evil spirit, let alone three.


    Can''t even add Chen Yu?


    "Mr. Chen, what shall we do now?"


    "Coran, are you sure this is not the trap you set for me?"


    "Mr. Chen What are you talking about? How can I arrange traps for you? " Coran was in a hurry. He wanted to explain, but he didn''t know how to explain.


    At this time, the psychic, who was standing behind Chen, suddenly shot out the chain in his hand and tied Chen.


    "Mogrid, what are you doing?" Coran lost his face in shock.


    "Don''t you understand?" mogrid said


    "Are only two psychics trapped tonight?" At this time, a woman''s voice appeared behind the crowd.


    "Haha Two of them are enough, and one of them is a strengthening system, which is used to make steel evil spirits. The effect is definitely better than ordinary evil spirits. " Said morgred rather triumphantly.


    "Trap?" Coran''s face was shocked: "then why did you just cooperate with me to suppress that steel evil spirit?"


    "Of course, it''s for you to find reinforcements. At first, I hoped you could find more reinforcements. Only one was found, but it doesn''t matter. The quality you found is very good."

 Chapter 1619

    Coran was still shocked.


    As a psychic Xiaobai, a pure new man.


    Even Coran himself was just a big fart young man.


    Where do you know that people are dangerous.


    Chen Yu turns around and looks to the rear.


    It was a woman with a red stripe on half of her face.


    It''s said that the woman is not bad. It''s the red lines on the half of her face that make people uncomfortable.


    "Aren''t you a Los Angeles psychic?" Chen asked.


    "Ha ha Yes? Want to know where we are from? Tell you... "


    Mogrid was just about to open his mouth when the woman behind him, like a shout, shut him up.


    "Mogrid, shut up."


    Morgred was discontented and said, "Sandy, the situation has been controlled by us anyway. What''s to be afraid of?"


    Coran was pale: "Chen Mr. Chen Sorry I did you harm. "


    Coran could not have imagined that it was a trap.


    "How did you come here?" Chen asked.


    "I got a commission that there were evil spirits here, and then I found this place."


    "Is it the voluntary help station?"


    Chen Yu knows that there is such a site for voluntary help.


    Simply put, it''s a place to release free tasks.


    The flow of this voluntary help station is not much.


    And a lot of people are just ordinary people.


    They don''t even believe that this voluntary help station can really handle miraculous events.


    But there are still a small number of people who believe in, or encounter, miraculous events.


    And then they''ll post help missions on it.


    Some people can''t afford a psychic, or they can''t get rid of a psychic at all.


    It''s easy to sign up for a regular member, just like most websites.


    But the official members who sign up for the site are special, with some information only known to psychics.


    For example, fill in a short meditation practice.


    Only regular members can take on tasks on that website.


    Occasionally, the members of the association will try new magic.


    If you don''t have a task at hand, you will run to the volunteer help station to find a task.


    Chen Yu also once wandered in the voluntary help station.


    "It seems that they released this task." Chen Yu looks at mogrid and Shandy.


    "That''s right. It''s always a lark. It can attract one or two materials at a time." Sandy nodded.


    Coran suddenly rushed to Chen Yu, grabbed him and was about to escape.


    But the next moment, mogrid tugged at the chain.


    Chen Yu and Koran fell to the ground at the same time.


    Coran quickly got up and was about to try to escape again.


    But the next moment, a piece of iron flew over and hit Coran''s chest heavily.


    Koran screamed and fell to the ground.


    "Don''t destroy his body. He''s a rare speed based psychic." Said Sandy.


    "All right." Mogrid held out another hand, and shot at Coran with a chain, and bound him tightly.


    At this time, three iron and steel evil spirits came to Chen Yu and Kelan and brought them up.


    "Damn You will be punished! " Coran shouted indignantly.


    Shandy went to Coran''s face and reached for Coran''s chin.


    With a mocking smile on his face, he pointed to one of the steel devils: "it has said so before."


    "Well, seriously, you really can''t let us die before we die. Do you understand? I want to know whose hand I died in. " Chen asked helplessly.


    "You don''t look scared," she said


    "If you are scared, can you let us go?"


    "No."


    "So I don''t need to panic."


    "You seem to have some confidence. Are there any cards you don''t use? I''ll give you a chance to use it. " Sandy gazed at Chen Yu.


    "Then let me go. I''ll use my card." Chen said.


    Shandy squinted at Chen Yu, and suddenly whispered, "kill him."


    Originally carrying Chen Yu, the iron and steel evil spirit suddenly hit him with a fist.


    "Ah..." Chen Yu screams.


    Coran couldn''t bear to look straight.


    He is now full of chagrin.


    All of them blame themselves for harming Chen Yu.


    In the ear is full of Chen Zhu''s scream.


    Make him more upset and regret.


    One fist after another, the iron and steel evil spirit hit Chen Yu.Chen Yu continued to scream.


    But in fact, Chen Yu was not hurt at all.


    Chen Yu suddenly got up, and the evil spirit of iron and steel punched him hard and blew him away.


    Then he rolled a dozen times on the ground and threw himself on Coran.


    Coran was also hit by a head laceration.


    When Chen Yu stood up again, his face was covered with blood.


    In fact, these bloodstains are Coran''s.


    Chen Yu felt that if he didn''t have any blood on his body, it would be really helpful.


    So I deliberately designed such a bridge section.


    Shandy looks at Chen Yu. She wants to see if Chen Yu really has a card.


    If Chen has a real card, then under the threat of death, it is impossible not to come out.


    Chen Yu really wants to perform hematemesis now.


    But I can''t vomit.


    If you want to bite the tip of your tongue, Chen Yu is afraid of pain.


    I don''t want to play such a difficult performance.


    The evil spirit of iron and steel once again came to fight against Chen Yu.


    At last, Chen Yu was beaten to pieces.


    "It''s really powerful. I haven''t died after being attacked like this. This kind of anti Strike ability is rare." Said sandy approvingly.


    "It''s time to stop." "If we keep fighting, then such good material will really be destroyed," mogrid said


    "Well, take them with you, and we can leave." Sandy waved.


    Finally, the iron and steel evil spirit stopped attacking Chen Yu and brought up Chen Yu.


    Then Chen Yu, Kelan and three steel evil spirits enter a truck''s container.


    Coran is crying. He is crying.


    Kelan regretted: "Mr. Chen, I''m sorry, I''m sorry It''s all my fault. It''s all my fault. "


    Chen Chu looked up at the ophthalmic orchid and said, "of course it''s your fault. Do you know how much I need for this dress?"


    Kelan felt that Chen Yu was just comforting him and relieving himself.


    But the more so, the more self reproachful Koran is.


    I have no ability, but I think I am right.


    As a result, Chen was now involved.


    "It''s also a good experience, after all, I haven''t been beaten for a long time." Chen Yu said lightly.


    But the more indifferent Chen is, the more remorseful Kelan is.


    "I don''t know where we will be sent. I have something else to do tomorrow. I hope it won''t be too long."


    "Mr. Chen, you scold me."


    "Well, you''re upset." Chen Zhu scolded: "small setbacks, as for the one who wants to die or live?"

 Chapter 1620

    Soon, Chen and Kelan knew where they were.


    In fact, Chen has always known.


    A container does not block Chen''s perception.


    They are now in a container that is suspended in the air by a military helicopter.


    It''s over a certain sea level.


    After nearly an hour''s flight, the container was lowered.


    Then the container door was opened.


    Chen Yu and Kelan were put forward by the evil spirit of steel container.


    They are now on a run down freighter.


    There are many people on the freighter, but many of them are armed with automatic rifles.


    At this time, a big beard with an eye mask on his left eye came to meet him.


    Looking at the one eyed dragon, Chen Yu first thought of pirates.


    There''s a man behind the mustache.


    It''s a devil, to be exact.


    "Ha ha..." The bearded one eyed dragon opens his arms and wants to hug Shandy enthusiastically, but Shandy rejects the enthusiasm of the bearded one eyed dragon. The bearded one eyed dragon doesn''t think about it: "Dear Shandy, you are back. It looks like you have a good harvest today."


    Mogrid snorted, "not only her, but also me."


    "Ha ha Of course, of course. " The bearded one eyed dragon laughed.


    The bearded one eyed dragon came to Chen Yu and Ke LAN.


    First of all, he reached out and grabbed Coran''s hair. He mentioned it and looked at it. He was disappointed and said, "his magic is so weak."


    "He''s a speed booster." Said mogrid.


    "It''s a good material," he said


    The bearded one eyed dragon reached for Chen''s hair and said, "what about this?"


    "It''s strong and has a good resistance."


    "Your harvest is not small. You got two strengthening departments in one night."


    "Are you pirates?" Chen asked.


    "Ha ha..." "A lot of people thought I was a pirate when they saw me for the first time," laughed the bearded one eyed dragon


    "And who are you?" Chen asked again.


    The bearded one eyed dragon opened his mouth, just about to open his mouth, and then came to realize: "when you become my toy, I will tell you."


    "It''s not yours. It belongs to both of us." Mogrid corrected.


    "Aren''t we together?" The bearded Cyclops tried to confuse.


    But his intention was so obvious that mogrid and Shandy didn''t take it at all.


    "Well, I don''t want to waste time, send them to the factory for processing." Shandy ordered.


    Two evil spirits of iron and steel carry Chen Zhu to the inside.


    "Mr. Chen, we will die here."


    Coran is a young man of half size, and now he is on the verge of collapse.


    "Don''t give up hope, maybe a miracle will happen." Chen Yu comforted.


    After entering the cabin, Chen Yu and Kelan were suddenly enlightened.


    The cargo ship looks like a ship about to be scrapped.


    But inside it is a huge factory.


    In the middle is a pool with a diameter of three meters.


    There is molten iron in the pool.


    There is a circle of magic lines around the pool to form a magic array.


    The temperature of the whole factory should be at least 40 ¡æ.


    There are ten shelves in the corner of the factory.


    There are ten iron spirits hanging on every shelf.


    There are a hundred iron devils in all.


    It seems that these steel evil spirits are all made here.


    These steel evil spirits are all finished products.


    But because no one controls them, they seem very quiet.


    There are still some people busy below.


    At this time, another moustache came up.


    "Shandy and mogrid, you''ve got a good harvest tonight."


    "Barton, put both of them in the solution tank." Said Sandy.


    Chen Chu raised his head and looked up at Shandi. "Can''t you agree to my last request? I just want to know who killed me. "


    "Now that you are going to die, this answer means nothing to you." Shandy still refuses to answer Chen''s questions.


    "For a dying man, do you have to be so defensive? Do you want to be so careful? "


    After Chen Yu and Kelan were raised to the bottom of the stairs, the steel evil spirit put them down and let them go by themselves.


    Shandy, mogrid and Patton followed.


    "Button, activate the solution tank."


    Barton stood by the solution tank and began to release his magic.


    The magic circle on the ground glows red.


    Then the molten iron in the solution pool also boils and rolls.There was an unpleasant smell of anxiety in the air.


    "Well, who are you coming in first?" Asked button.


    Colan''s feet are soft now, turning to Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu shrugged and stepped forward: "I''ll come first."


    "I have courage." "I''ve made more than 100 steel devils, and I''ve never seen anyone so calm in the face of death," said Patton


    Chen walked to the solution tank and said, "maybe when I face death, I am not as calm as you think."


    "Most of the time, I pushed that stuff down."


    "Now that it''s over, can you tell me who you are?"


    "I''m sorry, it''s not in my job." Patton smiled. "You can go down."


    "If you were faced with death, would you say?" Chen asked.


    "Maybe, please don''t waste time, and my magic. Hurry up." Barton urged.


    "I suddenly regret it. Can I struggle again?" Chen Yu said with a smile.


    Patton looked at Sandy, and she snorted, "long winded, push him down."


    An iron and steel evil spirit came forward and raised his hand to push Chen Zhu into the solution pool.


    "Mr. Chen..." Coran let out a hysterical cry.


    Chen Yu felt a strong demonic smell in this solution pool.


    In fact, the temperature of the solution tank is not harmful to Chen.


    It''s close to 2000, about the temperature of magma.


    "That guy doesn''t even have a little struggle." Mogrid said with emotion.


    Shandy frowned and turned to Barton. "Barton, how''s the schedule?"


    "I don''t feel him." Barton replied.


    "Failed?" Sandy''s face was a little unhappy.


    "How can it be? He''s a reinforcement department, and he has a very good anti Strike ability. His success rate should be very high." Mogrid was equally upset.


    "There is no 100% success rate in transforming iron and steel evil spirits. Any material may fail." Said Barton.


    "It''s a pity, that''s good material."


    "Boy, it''s your turn." Sandy looks at Coran.


    "No I will never die, I will not die. " Coran turned to run.


    But the iron devil behind him caught him directly.


    "Drop him." Shandy ordered.

 Chapter 1621

    At the moment when Coran is about to be dropped from the solution pool.


    Suddenly, a hand reached out of the lava pool.


    Everyone was stunned.


    Then, the three saw Chen Yu floating from the solution pool.


    And they found that Chen Yu seemed unharmed.


    All of them looked surprised.


    You should know that this solution tank is close to 2000 ¡æ.


    Why didn''t he die?


    Even if the devil is thrown into the solution pool, he will be in agony.


    Chen Yu was still tied to his body, and his iron locks were red with fire.


    But Chen Yu seems to be swimming backstroke.


    "I''m sorry, can you tell me what to do next when it''s turned into a steel evil?" Chen asked.


    Kelan opened his mouth and looked at Chen Yu in amazement.


    Others also looked at Chen Yu with incredible eyes.


    This is not dead?


    Sandy''s face was livid.


    "Drag him out and get this little guy in first."


    Only one solution tank can be converted at a time.


    Now Chen has occupied the solution pool, but he can''t transform it smoothly.


    Shandy can only convert Coran first.


    Once again, mogrid shot out a chain to hold Chen Yu.


    But this time, he found that he could not drag Chen Yu.


    "Damn it, you can''t drag it."


    Mogrid can''t drag with all his strength.


    It made him feel something was wrong.


    His demonic chains can bind even demons.


    And the opponent bound by the devil''s chain will be at his mercy.


    Let alone a human being, even a huge demon of ten meters, can''t resist him as long as he is bound.


    "Get him out of here." Shandy said to the three iron spirits.


    The three iron evil spirits immediately used their power to control the demon chains on Chen Yu and lifted him up.


    Chen Yu returned to the ground again, and the red devil chain on his body suddenly broke as soon as he earned his arms.


    Everyone''s face changed.


    Coran was overjoyed.


    Mogrid''s eyes were fast and his hands were fast, and the demon chains in his hands were once again wrapped around Chen Yu.


    This time, the devil chains more, a circle of almost Chen Zhu tied into zongzi.


    "Well, the game is over. I''m tired of it."


    àØ -


    Chen Yu directly broke the demon chain completely.


    "You You haven''t been tied up before? "


    Shandy and mogrid''s face changed dramatically, and they looked at Chen Yu inconceivably.


    "I''m from the strengthening department. Do you think you want to tie a psychic master of the strengthening department with a chain? Do you look down on me too much?"


    "No impossible! Even the strongest demons lose their power when they are chained to them. "


    "Losing power?" Chen Yu doesn''t think so.


    I guess there''s a limit to the devil''s chain.


    If there are any enemies, they can be caught easily as long as they are tied up.


    Then mogrid is invincible.


    Unfortunately, mogrid is not invincible.


    "Let you down." Chen Chu shrugged.


    "Kill him!" Shandy ordered to the three iron spirits.


    Coran was thrown on the ground, and all three iron evil spirits rushed to Chen Zhu.


    Chen Yu grabs the fist of the first iron evil spirit who contacts him.


    Throw it on the back hand and drop it directly into the solution pool.


    The iron and steel evil spirit is transformed from the solution pool.


    But they still can''t resist the high temperature of the solution pool.


    The evil spirit of steel struggles and wails in the solution pool.


    Chen Yu raised his foot and swept across.


    Two iron evil spirits were swept out directly.


    Chen Yu strolls to Coran''s side and reaches out to tear the demon chain off his body.


    "Chen Sir You... "


    "You see, a miracle happened." Chen Yu said with a smile.


    "You''ve never been caught? You were caught by them on purpose? " Coran asked, blushing.


    He felt that he had just lost his temper and face.


    "Get out of the way." Chen Yu patted Coran on the shoulder.


    He didn''t feel any shame in Coran just now.


    When people face death, fear is natural.


    Those who can really face death are warriors and heroes.


    Chen doesn''t think everyone in the world is a hero.


    Coran is just a young man.


    Suddenly, a red mist shot out of Shandi''s hands and forced Chen Zhu to come.However, the red fog disappeared after falling on Chen''s chest.


    Chen Yu is stupefied for a moment. What kind of magic is it?


    I don''t feel at all.


    Shandy was also a little dazed.


    She just used the corrosiveness magic of voodoo department, which is very powerful.


    Even metals can be easily corroded.


    How can it have no effect on Chen Zhu?


    "Can you be serious? I''ll be embarrassed if you do that. " Chen said.


    Shandy was very angry at Chen''s provocation.


    "As you wish, the devil!" Sandy''s palms puffed out a cloud of black smoke.


    The devil''s breath has terrible toxicity.


    It''s a poison that doesn''t belong to the world at all.


    However, the black smoke rushed in front of Chen Zhu and lost its effect.


    Chen Yu himself has the bloodline of a glutton and ignores all the virulence.


    However, it was not Chen''s own lineage that played a role.


    The black smoke broke down directly.


    Chen Zhu clearly saw that the black smoke was directly collapsing into the spirit of heaven and earth.


    Chen Yu is puzzled. What''s the matter?


    Why is that?


    "I have strong resistance to voodoo and curse magic. You can try other kinds of magic, such as elemental magic." Chen said.


    However, Chen reminded that in the eyes of Shandi and mogrid, it was the provocation of eating fruit.


    The lines of Sandy''s half face began to glow.


    Gradually, the devil''s breath came out of her.


    Half of her body is demonizing.


    Although her figure hasn''t changed much.


    But she''s really turning into a demon.


    There was a devil''s horn on her left forehead.


    Her left five fingers have sharp nails.


    The black fog converged in her right palm and gradually converged into a black spear.


    "Devil''s sting." The black spear in Shandy''s right arm hurled at Chen.


    Chen Yu did not resist, but let the devil stab him in the chest.


    Didn''t dissipate? The devil''s sting did attack Chen Yu.


    Different from the previous two attacks.


    The first two attacks did not attack Chen at all.


    In the moment of contact with Chen Yu, it directly becomes the spirit of heaven and earth.


    Is it because of the strength of its own attribute free elements?


    Can the power of non attribute elements invalidate magic?


    It cannot be invalidated for physical attacks.


    However, there should be a limit to the ineffectiveness of this magic.


    It should be impossible to invalidate any magic.


    At the time of Chen''s wandering, Xiandi had rushed to Chen''s face.


    After half of her body was demonized, her speed was amazing.


    The left palm grabs Chen Zhu with green flame.


    However, the green flame was broken down into pure heaven and earth aura at the moment of contact with Chen Yu.

 Chapter 1622

    Cindy''s claws were on Chen''s chest.


    With a piece of Mars, accompanied by a harsh sound of friction.


    Chen Chu reached out and pushed Shandi gently on the chest.


    Chen Yu is very light.


    But Shandy''s body is still out of control.


    Chen Yu doesn''t want to kill them yet.


    After all, Chen wants to know exactly where they came from.


    And then they copied their nest.


    Chen Yu looks at Barton and mogrid.


    Although Patton was a little alarmed, he didn''t lose his balance.


    After calming down, calmly walked to the wall and pressed the alarm above.


    At this time, a large number of militants rushed in.


    But I can''t help but shoot at Chen Yu and Kelan.


    Chen Yu rushes up in a flash. The bullets of these automatic rifles are no different from tickling for him.


    Now the only one that Chen can feel pain is a large caliber sniper gun.


    Chen Yu smashed a fist on the iron shelf under their feet.


    The whole shelf collapsed in an instant and everyone was thrown off the table.


    Chen Yu didn''t care how many died and how many survived.


    Grab a militant and pull off his pants and put them on himself.


    Just now, Chen''s clothes and trousers were all gone when he was put into the solution tank.


    To be honest, it''s not good to feel cool between the crotch.


    Coran looked at Chen Yu, but this was the first time he saw Chen Yu''s real action.


    Fierce, fierce! And cruel.


    All of a sudden, a figure jumped up from the ruins behind and smashed into Chen Yu''s head from top to bottom.


    Chen Yu''s body shape flashed, and the man''s attack had been defeated, and at the same time, he raised his feet and swept out.


    The figure of the man was very agile, and he also avoided Chen Yu''s attack by a millisecond.


    Chen Yu looked at the man. He was a man with two swords. He was also an agile psychic in the strengthening department.


    Both swords are bright red, not made of metal.


    From the other passageways of the factory, several psychics came in again and again.


    Cranton got nervous.


    Can Chen Yu defeat so many psychics alone?


    Do you want to help yourself?


    Coran was extremely unsure of himself.


    "Well, who is this naked man?"


    "It should be the material caught here."


    Koran saw the coming psychics.


    They were surrounded by one or two iron spirits.


    They mass-produced and then controlled the evil spirit of steel.


    To be honest, don''t say it''s Coran.


    Chen Yu felt incredible after reading it.


    If they continue in this way, they may be able to form an army.


    The bearded one eyed dragon also came in and looked at Chen Zhu standing below.


    Behind him is an iron evil spirit, which is different from other iron evil spirits.


    The iron devil is not tall. It looks like he is only a little over one meter six.


    But he was carrying a sledgehammer. The handle of the sledgehammer was two meters long, and the head of the sledgehammer was estimated to weigh several hundred jin.


    "That''s a good source." The bearded one eyed dragon looked at Chen Yu, his eyes glowing: "since you can''t take him, Sandy and mogrid, who can take him, he will belong to whom."


    Shandy and mogrid both looked very ugly. They looked at Chen Yu in the middle of the field, and their eyes were fierce.


    There is no difference between the two of them.


    But he didn''t give up. If he could catch Kelan behind Chen Yu, he might be able to use it as a threat.


    Shandy and mogrid look at each other.


    All of a sudden, mogrid took the shot.


    The demon chain in his hand shot at Coran.


    Chen Yu has long been aware of mogrid''s changes.


    One hand pulled through mogrid, the other grabbed the demon chain.


    Mogrid''s face changed when he saw Chen Yu holding the devil''s chain.


    With Chen Zhuo''s fierce pull, mogrid had no time to break the demon chain, and the whole man rose and fell towards Chen Zhuo.


    Chen Yu grabs mogrid by the neck.


    "Now, can you tell me the origin of you?"


    Mogrid''s body suddenly changed and roared.


    His body is two meters high and he becomes a devil.


    The devil''s arms wrapped around the chain and dragged it to the ground.


    With a swing of both arms, countless chains were thrown towards Chen Yu.


    Coran looked at the chain coming from all directions and was shocked.


    This kind of fight is not for the novice like him to join in at all.


    Chen Yu, however, no matter how much, goes up and grabs the chest of mogrid, the devil incarnate.


    Reach out and tear the devil''s chest open.It''s all too fast for everyone to react.


    Chen Yu has disembodied the demons in mogrid''s incarnation.


    "Shandy, if anyone can get hold of him, he''ll belong to him. Is that all right now?"


    Shandi''s face is more gloomy. Chen Yu can kill mogrid instantly, which can explain the problem very well.


    Though she had a good relationship with mogrid.


    But at the moment, she didn''t want to fight Chen Yu.


    "Yes." Said Sandy.


    Koran is more and more upset. There are too many enemies here.


    He doesn''t think Chen Yu alone can defeat so many enemies.


    "Mr. Chen, let''s both rush out." Said Coran in a low voice.


    "No." Chen Yu didn''t kill immediately because he couldn''t protect Koran alone.


    His strongest ability is to attack, not to defend.


    Glancing around at the enemy, Chen Yu made a decision.


    "When you get off the boat, you''ll roll over. You''ll stand still." Chen said.


    "What? What do you mean? "


    "Literally."


    This is above the sea, this is his home.


    At the same time, not far from the freighter, there is a wave.


    The wave was only a few meters high, but with the continuous advance, the wave height is also increasing.


    When people on the deck and in the cockpit of the freighter noticed the waves coming.


    Everyone has been stunned.


    It was a suffocating wave.


    The wave is several times higher than the top of the freighter.


    The people on the deck were stupefied and looked at the huge waves that covered the sky.


    "Then That''s... "


    Boom -


    it''s like a monster roaring.


    The freighter was caught in a huge wave.


    Even the largest hull in the world.


    It''s just a boat under this huge wave.


    The freighter can''t stand the wave that destroys the sky and the earth.


    The freighter rolled under the heavy waves.


    And the people in the belly of the cargo ship feel the earth shaking.


    Coran lost his balance in an instant.


    However, Chen Yu grabbed Koran.


    "I told you to stand still." Chen Yu looked at Kelan and said, "now I''m going to let go. Find a place to hold on."


    Coran nods hard.


    Chen Cong loosed the Coran, and at the same time, he had been killed.


    Coran''s only enemies now are gravity and balance.


    Cargo ship crazy roll, was at the mercy of the waves at will.


    The factory in the cabin is a mess.


    In this case, the only thing anyone can do is not let their heads fall.


    Except Chen Yu

 Chapter 1623

    In this reversal of heaven and earth.


    Chen Yu had already killed a man. When he mentioned the man, he asked, "do you want to say? What is your origin? "


    The man was in disorder and turned into a devil.


    Chen Yu doesn''t wait for him to finish his transformation. He slaps him in the head.


    He left the body and ran to another man.


    The man was also decisive and turned into a demon with two wings.


    Chen Yu cut off the devil''s path in mid air.


    "Who are you?"


    The devil stretched out his arms and tried to resist.


    Chen Zhu tore off the devil''s left arm.


    "Say, who are you?"


    At this time, two steel evil spirits killed them.


    But it''s still hard to stop Chen Yu.


    But in the blink of an eye, it has been smashed by Chen Yu.


    In the tumbling ship, Coran grabbed a guardrail.


    At the same time, he saw Chen Yu fighting inside the ship.


    All those evil psychics are incarnations of demons.


    But they were all torn by Chen Zhu and smashed their heads.


    The ship rolled over the sea for a few minutes and finally covered it.


    The rest of the psychics looked at each other.


    All of them were bloodied and looked at Chen Yu in horror.


    Chen Yu twisted his neck, his body was bloody, and his eyes were full of fierce light: "Whoever opens his mouth first can leave alive today. Others All have to die. "


    At the moment, Coran knows that Chen Yu is terrible.


    "Don''t even leave it! This man must be removed. " A one eyed dragon with a big beard broke his head.


    At the moment, he was also a little chilly. He thought he was a prey.


    Even if I killed one or two accomplices before.


    They were not very nervous.


    But just before that moment of collapse.


    Chen has killed half of them.


    Moreover, each one died very quickly.


    No one can block Chen''s move.


    Now the prey has become a hunter.


    If they think they are right again, they will be killed clean by this man today.


    Everyone on the scene began to change.


    All incarnate as demons.


    "It seems that such a master is a demon in the world." Chen''s voice was bleak.


    They don''t look like a normal psychic organization.


    Even if the work style is not right.


    It''s impossible to lure the psychic into the world and make it into a steel evil spirit.


    Even Chen Yu dare not do so.


    There are few friends behind the psychic.


    Moreover, these people are full of demon blood.


    But the devil''s blood didn''t mix with them.


    The one who can provide so much demon blood is probably a demon who hides in this world.


    "Boy, you must die here today." The one eyed dragon''s beard snorted coldly.


    With a laugh, Chen Zhu didn''t even use the method of unification, nor did he use the giant.


    They''ve already killed all of them.


    Chen Yu didn''t know what else they could do to make themselves die here.


    Chen Yu stepped on it with all his strength, and the whole piece of metal under his feet was sunken, and some parts were still cracked.


    A lot of seawater began to seep into the factory.


    "You don''t have much time. You''d better kill me before the cabin is filled with sea water." Chen Yu said with a smile.


    Suddenly, one of the demons jumped into the water.


    He seems to be more mobile in the water.


    Faster than the fastest fish in the world, drilling in the water at full speed.


    And then directly rushed to Chen Yu.


    Coran got nervous at once.


    He felt that Chen Yu was a little self-contained.


    He broke the ground and let the sea water in. As a result, he soaked himself in the water.


    The demon in the water is too fast.


    He doesn''t have enough eyes.


    Chen Yu fished in the water.


    The devil was picked up by Chen Yu.


    "Is it fun in the water?"


    Coran was a little shocked, and the others were equally shocked.


    That''s it?


    Chen Yu looks at the devil, opens the devil''s chest and takes out a bloody heart.


    But the heart is still the human heart.


    Chen Yu pinches hard, and his heart bursts.


    The devil''s body was abandoned by Chen.


    By this time, the ship had begun to tilt and water was seeping everywhere.


    Soon, the freighter will sink completely.


    Chen Xun''s figure moves. His movements in the water are faster than on the land.Chen Yu suddenly came to Barton.


    "I remember you said just now, if you face death, you will open your mouth, right?"


    Although Patton has turned into a devil, he still can''t hide his fear.


    He''s not a combat psychic, even though he''s several times stronger than he used to be.


    But he is still fighting Xiaobai, maybe even worse than Coran.


    Chen Yu has proved his horror to everyone on the scene before.


    Especially when he''s close.


    No one dared to say that he could block Chen''s move.


    Button doesn''t think he has the ability.


    "I, I......"


    "Anyway, there are so many of your companions here. If you don''t say it, some of them will say, do you think it''s worth saying no?"


    Chen Yu can see that Patton has wavered.


    Bombardment -


    two flames burst behind Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu was a little surprised. These two flames did not directly attack Chen Yu.


    However, the aftereffect affected Chen.


    The two flames did not dissipate.


    It seems that elements without attributes can''t break up this pure fire attack.


    The attribute free element should only work on the magic itself.


    Unfortunately, the power of this kind of attack is quite ordinary.


    Chen Yu''s palm slanted across the water, carrying a piece of sea water.


    And the sea water went like a thousand arrows.


    "Ah..."


    The demon who attacked Chen Yu was shot into a honeycomb.


    Chen Yu looked back at Patton and said, "you''d better not delay. I''m not very patient."


    Look behind Barton Chen.


    It was a few more steel spirits who killed them.


    "Who is your master on earth!!?" Chen Yu roared.


    In an instant, the sea water billowed behind Chen Yu.


    Those steel evil spirits were swallowed by the sea in an instant, and then there was no more.


    "Yes..." Patton was frightened: "my master is Leviathan Aberdeen."


    "Leviathan Aberdeen? Leviathan... "


    Leviathan is one of the seven demons of hell, the king of jealousy.


    Among the seven sins, only Leviathan, the king of jealousy, has not been touched.


    Since Leviathan Aberdeen is in the world, he is either the projection of a big devil or a relatively weak one.


    "Where is he hiding?" Chen asked.


    "We We are from Bermuda. " Said Patton, trembling.


    Bermuda? Chen recalled the second time he went to New York, the hellish cruise ship, the Levi Kerry.


    Its destination is the Bermuda sea!


    "Then can you take me to Bermuda and find your master?"

 Chapter 1624

    "I Of course I would like to lead the way... "


    Before Patton finished speaking, his forehead began to crack.


    Then a bug came out of his forehead.


    Patton just fell on the ground.


    Brain eating insect, Chen Zhu pinches the little insect.


    It seems that this brain eater has been dormant in his brain for a long time.


    As long as he says something or does something.


    Then the brain eater will break its shell and eat all its brains.


    Chen Yu turns to look at the other demons.


    It seems that it''s no use continuing to interrogate them.


    No wonder those demons were so determined before.


    They know their situation.


    By the time the water level had reached three quarters of the cabin, no one wanted to fight any more.


    It can be seen from Chen''s action in the water just now.


    Chen Yu is better at water battle than any of them.


    On land, it is not as good as Chen Yu.


    To fight Chen Yu in the water is to find his own way.


    So they''re going to run separately.


    However, at this time, all exits have been submerged by the sea water.


    So they can only jump into the water.


    But when they jumped into the water, they regretted it completely.


    Because they found that they were bound by the power of water.


    Coran had nowhere to hide. The water was no longer under his chin.


    In the moment when the sea completely engulfed him.


    He saw the demons struggling to sink in the water.


    Something seemed to drag them down.


    At this time, Coran suddenly felt a pain in his shoulder.


    Then the body loses control.


    Coran didn''t know how much seawater he drank.


    By the time he was able to breathe again, he was on the surface of the sea.


    Coran coughed and looked at the freighter not far away. The bottom was sinking.


    Crash -


    Coran was shocked and thought it was some monster in the sea that came out of the sea.


    Look carefully, it turns out that Chen Yu is out of the water.


    At the moment, Coran is still in shock.


    But Coran was more grateful.


    Fortunately, I asked Chen Yu for help this time.


    Otherwise, he alone.


    Facing the trap of mogrid and Shandy, it''s a life of nine.


    Just, why does such a large freighter roll over?


    Coran still doesn''t understand.


    Is it because of Chen Yu?


    Impossible, how could there be such a powerful magic?


    But Chen did inform him in advance.


    But this is not the time to think about it.


    How are they going to get back to Los Angeles.


    "Mr. Chen, what shall we do now?" Asked Coran.


    "You can swim back." Chen said.


    "Well I don''t know how far away it is from the coastline, how can I swim back. "


    "Just because you can''t do it doesn''t mean others can''t."


    "Can you do that, Mr. Chen?"


    "I don''t need to swim back." Chen Chu shrugged.


    "Why?"


    Chen Chu rose from the sea and stood directly on the water.


    Coran''s eyes are falling out.


    "Is that ok?"


    Chen Zhu looked at the ophthalmic orchid.


    It''s not realistic to let him swim back.


    It''s at least 150 kilometers from the coast.


    Chen Yu called five tiger generals who had been wandering around for a long time.


    "Mr. Chen There are sharks. " Coran''s scalp is going to burst.


    He was in a state of mental distress.


    I saw sharks in the vast sea again, and I was scared on that side.


    "Don''t worry, I called."


    Coran looked at Chen Yu and said, "those are the ones I saw at Mr. Chen''s door before?"


    "Well."


    By this time, the shark had arrived in front of Chen Yu.


    Coran felt his lower body lifted up, and then found himself sitting on the back of the shark.


    Although Coran is still in a state of panic.


    But it was also a rare experience for him.


    Colan looked back at Chen Yu and found that he was walking on the water.


    The speed is not fast. The shark under the constellation of Koran also slows down and follows Chen Yu.


    At this moment, the moon is shining and the sea is surging.


    If Coran is in a different situation.


    Maybe I will enjoy the night sea view.


    But at this time, he had no idea to enjoy the night.Kelan found Chen Yu talking again. Looking back, Chen Yu was on the phone.


    "Mr. Chen, didn''t your mobile phone and your clothes be destroyed together when you jumped into the solution pool?"


    "No, I hid my cell phone." Chen Yu shook his head.


    Well, this is Chen Yu''s magic again.


    Colan found that Chen Xun seemed to have endless means.


    It seems that no matter what the situation is, it will turn out to be good.


    Previously on that cargo ship, so many enemies, so dangerous situation.


    Chen Zhu can also fight for a life.


    And in this vast sea, I''m afraid that other people can only die.


    But Chen Yu seems to be strolling in his back garden.


    Chen Yu is not in a hurry because the Hydra has come to their present position.


    Chen just called the housekeeper, and then recorded the location of Chen and Kelan.


    Then the bad devil will drive the Hydra to pick them up.


    In two hours, the Hydra finally appeared in front of them.


    When Coran boarded the hydra, the whole man was lying on the deck.


    No matter who it is, it''s not comfortable to soak for two hours.


    And now he can finally lie on the deck.


    It was not until morning that Koran, who was sleeping in the guest room, was called up by Chen.


    "Would you like some breakfast?" Chen asked.


    Coran is not polite. After a night''s rest, Coran is quite energetic and hungry.


    "Mr. Chen, how long will it take?"


    "Almost, half an hour." Chen said.


    It wasn''t long before the Hydra reached the shore.


    "Where are you going now? I''ll take you. " Chen asked.


    "Go back to school." Coran said.


    The coastal roads here are at least tens of kilometers away from the city.


    It''s obviously not realistic to let Coran walk back on both legs.


    On the way to the car, Chen said, "don''t pick up strange tasks at will. You''d better make some psychic friends and let them take you with them when they go to carry out tasks. It''s too dangerous to be alone."


    "Mr. Chen, please take me with you when you have a task."


    Chen Yu shook his head and said, "most of the battles I faced were of the same level last night. If you go there, it will be more dangerous. You can''t even protect yourself. Do you want to follow me as a burden?"? When do you have the ability of self-protection, and then tell me to go to the task with me. "


    "All right." Coran is helpless.


    After all, last night''s fight also made him see clearly how far apart he was from Chen Yu.


    When Coran was sent to school, Chen Yu planned to stop by to see Wright.


    When Chen Yu arrived at Wright''s office, he found that there were other people in the office. She was a smart and skilful woman. She was probably a teacher in the school.


    Without a word, Chen Yu sat on the sofa and waited for Wright to finish talking with the teacher.

 Chapter 1625

    The woman teacher also noticed Chen Yu in the office.


    When I saw Chen Yu, there was some disdain and disgust on her face.


    It''s really that Chen Yu''s posture of sitting on the sofa is too ugly.


    She felt it was disrespect for the principal.


    The conversation between the teacher and Wright finally came to an end.


    Then Wright got up and shook hands with her teacher.


    When the female teacher turned and left, she glared at Chen Yu.


    "Wright, is that woman a school teacher?"


    "Don''t you all hear that, ask clearly." Wright''s eyes are white.


    "How do you look at me like you have a feud with me?"


    "It''s not like you''re hanging around."


    "I have nothing to do with her."


    "All right, come out with me." Wright said.


    Chen took Wright by the arm and went around the school twice.


    Finally, I sat in the auditorium of the gymnasium.


    In the gymnasium, there is a volleyball team practicing volleyball.


    Chen Yu is very famous in sports club.


    Chen is the leader of the last enlarged games.


    Except for freshmen, most of them know Chen Yu.


    Including most of the coaches in the school.


    At this time, the volleyball coach ran to the audience.


    "Hello, Ms. Wright. Hello, Mr. Chen."


    "Lancarott, what can I do for you?"


    Chen Yu remembers lankarot. After all, when he led the team last time, lankarot, as the coach of the school volleyball team, also went out with the team.


    "Mr. Chen, do you want to fight on the scene?"


    "Volleyball?" Chen Leng said, "I haven''t played volleyball."


    "It''s OK. Let''s play together. My students are looking forward to playing a friendly match with Mr. Chen."


    How does Chen Yu feel? Blue karot has deep malice?


    I don''t seem to have much contact with him, do I?


    Chen looked at Wright sitting next to him.


    "Chen, I''d also like to see you play volleyball and teach those who don''t know how to play."


    Wright has spoken, and Chen can only go on with a stiff head.


    Chen has not seen several volleyball matches.


    I don''t know the rules. I only know that the ball can''t fall on my side of the field.


    These volleyball players are not as old as Chen Yu.


    But on the rise, they are all much higher than Chen Yu.


    It is estimated that the lowest ones are all over 1.85 meters tall.


    Chen Yu is about one meter eight two.


    When it comes to height, it is quite different from professional volleyball players.


    Chen found that the former female teacher was also there.


    Chen Yu is a little confused.


    Did this woman instigate lancarott to coax himself to the stage?


    "Meet me, I''m gorgiselle."


    When the koji sell came to Chen Yu.


    Chen found that the height of a woman is higher than that of him.


    About the height of those volleyball players.


    "Hello, what can I do for you?"


    "Listen to LAN karot. He said that Professor Chen is good at all sports. I want to play volleyball with you. Of course, you can choose the players first."


    Isn''t the challenge too baffling?


    Because I''m not sitting right in Wright''s office?


    Chen Yu looks at lankarot, who is also embarrassed.


    In fact, who has nothing to do to offend Chen Yu.


    When Chen Zhuo led the team, the coach of the basketball team challenged him.


    He''s going to fire the other side without saying anything.


    If it wasn''t for the other party''s decisive advice, I would have gone home to work.


    "Mr. Chen, Miss koji just wants to talk to you."


    "Well, then come on." Chen Yu looks at the volleyball players in the eye field.


    Chen doesn''t care which are regular players or substitutes. Chen doesn''t recognize any of them.


    "You choose first." Chen Yu said generously.


    Because Chen Yu really didn''t know how many players he played.


    "Are you sure you want me to choose first?" Serge looked at Chen.


    "Ladies first." Chen Yu said very gentlemanly.


    Koji Zell will not give way to Chen Yu.


    She used to be a professional volleyball player.


    Although she didn''t know all the players on the scene.


    But she''s seen them play a couple of no games.


    So basically we know which ones are strong.


    "This, this, this..." Kogi sell quickly picked out five players.


    Lankarot looks at Chen Zhu.There was some sadness in his eyes.


    Kogi sell has picked most of the regular players out.


    The rest are basically substitutes.


    There is a big difference between the strength of regular players and substitutes.


    "Then I want those." Chen Yu ordered a few at will.


    The substitutes looked at each other.


    Because they are all new students, they don''t know Chen Yu at all.


    Technically, it''s far from those old students.


    The opposite side, led by Kogi sell, has gathered to discuss tactics.


    Then Chen and kuiji sell put on a vest. Chen is the blue team, and the red team is opposite.


    "Mr. Chen, how about the system of the final game?"


    "Yes." Chen Yu didn''t understand what a decisive game system was.


    Volleyball matches are divided into four regular games and one decisive game, with three wins in five games as the rule.


    The regular game is a 25 point system, the first to score 25 points, and two points ahead of the opponent for the winner.


    The decisive game is a 15 point system, with 15 points for the first time and two points for the winner ahead of the opponent.


    "Is the game ready?" Asked Serge.


    LAN karot looked at Chen, who shrugged. "I''m fine."


    "Then the game begins, draw the right to serve."


    "Ladies first." Chen Yu said generously again.


    Chen Yu was standing on the spot as a free man, because he didn''t know where he was going to stand.


    At this time, the opponent serves.


    Chen saw the flight path of volleyball and rushed to it.


    àØ -


    Chen Yu directly knocked over one of his players.


    But Chen also got the ball.


    But Chen didn''t control his strength. Volleyball flew directly over the opponent''s court.


    It flew for tens of meters before landing.


    Everyone looked at Chen Yu in amazement.


    And the team members who were knocked down by Chen Yu.


    "Well How are you doing? " Chen Yu crouches down awkwardly and asks.


    "My hand bone seems to be cracked. It''s very painful."


    Chen Yu touched the hand bone of the player.


    It''s like it''s really cracked.


    It''s embarrassing. We can only help the player off the court.


    "One point for the red team."


    Chen Yu is speechless. He not only let himself lose a point, but also sent one of his players off the field.


    "Mr. Chen, is it better? Now you have one less person on your side. "


    "Why don''t you have one less than that?" Chen said with a black face.


    Chen''s teammates looked at Chen''s eyes one by one with some fear.


    They didn''t expect Chen Yu to be a few centimeters smaller than them. He was so powerful.


    To knock a member of the team off the field.


    It is estimated that it is rare in volleyball.

 Chapter 1626

    The game begins again.


    Chen Yu didn''t catch the ball at the first time this time.


    This time the ball fell in front of Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu subconsciously reaches for the ball.


    Beep -


    Blue karot blows the foul whistle.


    "Foul with the ball."


    "Can''t you catch the ball?" Chen Yu''s brain is a bit mushy. It seems that he has confused volleyball with basketball.


    "Red team 2 points."


    The score is now 2-0.


    Chen is also embarrassed.


    I don''t know the rules of volleyball game at all.


    Just go out and play volleyball.


    It seems a bit reckless.


    Koji SEIR looks at Chen Yu with sarcasm.


    "You might as well give up."


    "It''s just the beginning of the game. Why should I admit defeat?" Chen Yu turned his mouth.


    "Then keep playing." Quirky sell sneered.


    This is the kick-off.


    Chen Yu looks at the flight path of volleyball.


    "Get out of my way, let me come!" he cried at once


    Chen Yu jumped up abruptly.


    Everyone''s eyes are falling out.


    "How tall!"


    àØ -


    Chen Yu slams the ball vigorously.


    Then the volleyball withered, flew less than a meter, and landed on Chen''s side of the net.


    "Er..."


    If the ball had been smashed just now, if it hadn''t exploded, it would have been OK to hit it on the ground.


    If you hit someone, you''ll really kill them.


    Blue karot changed a volleyball with a wry smile, indicating that the red team would score another point and the game would continue.


    Chen Yu is a little depressed. Just now, he even lost his temper.


    Fortunately, the ball exploded. Otherwise, with the strength just now, I would have killed someone.


    But I''ve lost three points.


    This made Chen Yu very happy.


    The game continues.


    The ball went back and forth several times.


    Chen''s mood and attention were once again focused on flying volleyball.


    Chen Yu dodges and chases volleyball.


    "Don''t take the ball..." Cried the teammate.


    That ball is already out of bounds.


    However, Chen Yu seemed to have not heard it. He raised it with both hands clasped.


    Volleyball flies up. When it falls down again, Chen Yu smashes it.


    Bang -


    the ball hits the ground within the opponent''s bounds.


    Beep -


    "the red team gets another point, the score is 4:0."


    "Wait Why didn''t I score? " "Lan karot, are you whistling


    "Mr. Chen, that''s a combo. It''s a foul." Said lancarott with a wry smile.


    "There is one less person on my side. My first and second blows are not the same person. I represent different people." Chen zhuqiang said logically.


    "Mr. Chen, rules are rules."


    "Since you are one less person, you can fight two times in a row."


    "Is that one less person on my side can give me a chance to attack repeatedly?" Chen Yu''s eyes twinkled.


    "If you really want to get all your teammates off the court, then you can hit without limit." Kogi sell.


    "That''s what you said." Chen Yu looked at his teammates and said, "let''s get out of the game."


    "Why, it''s not a game for you alone. It''s a game for all of us." One of the players said discontentedly.


    It has to be said that these athletes have a strong personal desire to win.


    In fact, every professional athlete, before they stand on the field, in addition to hard training, there is also psychological construction.


    So their willpower is stronger than ordinary people.


    The desire for victory is also stronger than ordinary people.


    A true athlete never believes in friendship first and competition second.


    For them, victory is what they are after.


    If there is so-called friendship first match second, there will be no foul tactics.


    "All right."


    The game continues.


    But the war is still tough.


    Their strength is really not good.


    Compared to these novices.


    Chen is more willing to believe in his ability.


    Many times, Chen thinks he can save the ball.


    But there were people standing there.


    Chen Yu either ran directly into his teammates or watched them score.


    Soon the score came to 7-0.


    The team, led by Kogi sell, crushed Chen Yu.Although Kogi sell is a woman, she is definitely stronger than anyone on the court.


    And even in professional competitions, women''s volleyball has more market than men''s volleyball.


    Even women''s volleyball team is stronger than men''s volleyball team.


    This is rare in sports.


    In addition to technical sports, there are few sports where men are inferior to women.


    Of course, the big reason is the market.


    The highest level of volleyball professional league is the Turkish women''s volleyball professional league.


    It''s the highest professional league of women''s volleyball.


    Most of the world''s top women''s volleyball players play in the Turkish women''s professional league.


    Including the golden flowers in China.


    Kogi Zell was a member of a women''s volleyball club in Turkey.


    There''s no way. You can only use Yin move.


    Chen Yu looks at his teammates.


    The game begins again.


    Chen Zhu went up to fight directly.


    It''s just that Chen Yu directly hit a member of the team in this fight.


    "Why do you do that?"


    "I didn''t mean to." Chen''s face doesn''t matter.


    Chen''s move directly caused internal strife.


    But Chen Yu doesn''t care.


    Anyway, he''s not from the volleyball club.


    "I said, you''d better go down, it''s not your game, it''s my game."


    "You think one of you can beat them? It''s impossible at all. You can''t do it even if you are given the chance to attack continuously. "


    "That''s my business."


    Several others looked at each other.


    They don''t want to team up with Chen anymore.


    On the one hand, it''s facing an absolutely strong opponent.


    The pressure on them is too much.


    Moreover, Chen Yu is weak and doesn''t even understand the rules. He thinks he is right.


    "Let''s go. I''ll see how he plays alone."


    Finally, Chen''s teammates are all gone.


    Only Chen Yu is left.


    "Are you sure you don''t need to admit defeat now?" quirky said, looking at Chen


    "It''s only now that the game really starts."


    "No, it''s over!" Quirky sell sneered.


    "Captain, what''s next?" The teammates on Kogi sell''s side came round and asked.


    "Teach him what volleyball is." Kogi said in a low voice.


    No one can fight and save continuously.


    This is impossible for any volleyball player.


    Chen Xun loosened his shoulders and hooked his fingers to the six people opposite: "come on."


    The other team kicked off, but the ball just passed the middle net.


    Chen zhumeng rushed to the net.


    Kill!


    Volleyball bang, hit on the side of koji sell.


    But Kogi sell didn''t even respond.


    The scene was silent, and they all looked at Chen Yu''s shocking smash.

 Chapter 1627

    Chen Yu looks at LAN karot on the sideline and says, "did I get a point?"


    "Oh yes, the blue team scored a point, the score was 9-1, and the blue team served."


    Lankarot looks at Chen Zhu.


    Coincidence? Or luck?


    It has to be said that Chen Yu''s arrest was really beautiful.


    That''s a straight smash after kick-off.


    However, it should be because the kick-off is too high to give Chen Zhu a chance. Next time, he should not have that chance.


    It''s true that the ball just now, it''s true that the red team''s kick-off is too high.


    But they are not professionals.


    There is a risk if the kick-off is too low.


    If you touch the net, you are likely to score instead.


    So it''s impossible to score a low ball without being sure.


    Chen Yu serves, but Chen Yu doesn''t use force, so his speed, strength and angle are very common.


    At this time, Kogi sell also jumped up in front of the net.


    This is to give Chen Yu a way of giving back to others.


    Just now, Chen Yu''s stabbing shot fell beside her.


    In her view, that was Chen Yu''s provocation.


    Chen Xun rushes to the point where kuiji SEIR''s smash hit.


    A pick empty, volleyball fly up.


    Then Chen Yu jumped up.


    Bang -


    the ball was rescued by the other side, passed several times, and pushed gently in front of the net.


    Chen Yu rushed to the net again to save the ball, and then shot high again.


    Bang -


    another point.


    Both on and off the field, they were stunned.


    Chen Yu got one point alone.


    You know when his teammates are on the court, they don''t get a point.


    It made his teammates a little dim.


    Always think it''s because they lost so many points.


    In the next game, Chen Yu really went crazy.


    To be honest, once he gets serious.


    It''s impossible to leave volleyball in his court.


    Even the boundary ball or the out of bounds ball was saved by him.


    Chen''s only way to score is to smash, smash, smash.


    No matter how tough the ball is, Chen can save it.


    No matter where he is on the court, Chen Yu can rush to the spot to save the ball.


    On the contrary, the six people on the opposite side were a little tired.


    Even if they are six, they can''t compete with the endless physical strength of Chen Yu.


    9: 3


    9:4


    9:5


    the red team was a little collapsed.


    They found out after Chen''s teammates left the field.


    They never got a single point since Chen took the lead.


    No, I can''t score any more.


    Chen Yu also found out.


    And Chen found that the killing seems to become boring.


    So Chen started tormenting them.


    Chen Yu is not smashing the ball into the red team.


    Let them save, pass and then play.


    Chen Yu wants to destroy their will.


    The first is to destroy their physical strength.


    Lancarott was stunned.


    He''s never seen a match like this.


    A man beat a team to pieces.


    Lancarott found that Chen''s skills were not as crude as they were at first.


    He''s totally insulting each other right now.


    9: 9


    Serge takes a deep breath: "OK, stop it, you win, we give up."


    "Captain, we haven''t lost."


    "We can continue."


    "No use." Serge shakes his head.


    If she doesn''t understand, she''s not a professional athlete.


    The other side is better than them in any way.


    Especially in terms of physical fitness, it is even more terrifying.


    Chen Yu did all the things of a team by himself.


    Plus his speed and strength are impeccable.


    Up to now, Chen has not even breathed.


    Look at her teammates.


    One by one has been tortured by Chen Zhuo and can''t get up.


    What''s the point of fighting on?


    It''s a personal grudge between myself and Chen Yu.


    Koji Zell didn''t want Chen to destroy all these children''s beliefs and willpower.


    But even she had to admit Chen''s horror.


    If we keep fighting.


    I''m afraid these children will be in shadow all their lives.Although not willing, but lost is lost.


    "Thank you and my teammates. I can''t win without the cooperation of my teammates. Thank you all."


    Whether it''s Chen''s opponent or Chen''s teammate.


    All are red face and head down, no one is willing to look at Chen Yu''s eyes.


    Who is Chen Yu satirizing?


    Wright came to Chen and stared at him.


    "Do you have to beat these hard-working children to the skin to be willing?"


    "I won, can''t you please me?"


    "All right, let''s go."


    "Wait for me..." Chen Chu takes off his vest and catches up with Wright.


    The atmosphere in the gymnasium suddenly cooled down.


    A revenge action by Kogi sell ended in such a failure.


    ¡­¡­


    "Wright, who is that Gorky sell? How I feel about being in the gym today is what she started. "


    "She teaches math, and she''s also a consultant for the volleyball club. I know so much about her friendship with lankarot." Wright looked at Chen Yu and said, "it''s not that you used to play too much with women. You always give up on people and forget them, right?"


    "I''m not that kind of person." Chen immediately denied.


    "Is it? Isn''t it true that you always give up? "


    "It''s not me. How could I forget what woman I''ve been with?"


    "All right."


    Chen then said goodbye to Wright.


    Chen then received a call from Zola, asking him to try on the clothes.


    When he arrived at the Baron''s mansion, Chen Yu also met the rabble who was rehearsing.


    Rachel thought Chen was coming to see her.


    In fact, if I didn''t meet labour here today.


    Chen Yu almost forgot the student.


    Although La Bohr took the course of traditional Chinese medicine.


    But her ambition is to be a model.


    Choose TCM only to get enough credits.


    "Teacher, can you give me some water from the end of the term?"


    "Ha ha No way. " Chen replied with a smile.


    Chen Yu didn''t take care of her because he couldn''t take care of her.


    Chen Yu will not, like other professors in other departments, fail you if you don''t have enough class hours.


    Chen Yu only wants labour to get a passing score in the final exam.


    As for how she arranges her time, it''s her business.


    "Chen, you are here. Come in with me. Zola is waiting for you." Knight looked at the glass beside Chen Yu, only nodded slightly.


    It is Chen Yu''s way that La Bohr can sign a contract with baroness.


    But what kind of development can she have next? Even Chen can''t help.


    The only guarantee is that he will not be bullied in the Baroness''s model group.


    As for her own future, it only depends on her personal ability.

 Chapter 1628

    In addition to Zola, there are Tracy and Cooper in the fitting room.


    There are also two female assistants, Chen Yu, who have never met before.


    I don''t know whose assistant it is.


    Chen Yu said hello to the three.


    Three designers: Knight, Tracy and Cooper.


    Everyone designed three or four sets for Chen.


    So every suit needs fitting.


    Two assistants helped Chen to put on his clothes and make up.


    Zola came to Chen Yu and helped him to straighten his collar.


    "Chen, what do you think of this dress?"


    "It seems that the size of the sleeve is a little small. I feel that it will burst when I use force." Chen said.


    "Take it off, Nate. You designed it. You change it."


    ¡°ok¡£¡± Nate nodded and pinched Chen''s arm. "Chen, it''s not my fault. When I measured you yesterday, your arm didn''t work hard, but your arm is really powerful."


    For every time Knight ate his own tofu, Chen Yu also said he was helpless.


    And knight has always been blatantly eating Chen Yu tofu.


    In fact, Chen''s arm is not too exaggerated.


    After more than two hours of trial assembly.


    Most of the clothes are perfectly designed.


    A few, two or three, have minor flaws.


    "Go to someone in the back of my car and bring in the wine I''ve brought." Chen said.


    The hands are short and the hands are soft.


    Chen Yu also needs courtesy.


    Soon, two boxes of nameless wine brought by Chen Yu were brought in.


    "Three of you have divided this box. It''s Zola''s."


    "Chen, these two boxes of wine are six million dollars. Although my clothes are luxury goods, they are not worth so much money." Zola said with a wry smile.


    Now anonymous wine has become the investment object of some investors.


    At present, the market price of anonymous wine is about $350000.


    That''s more than three million dollars in a box of nine bottles.


    "I''m not doing business with you." Chen Yu said quietly, "if you don''t want it, please transfer it to rasfa for me."


    Zora didn''t give up. Of course, Nate, Tracy and Cooper wouldn''t refuse.


    Of course, they do well in three aspects.


    Whether these three bottles of wine are collected by oneself or sold, they are all of a million yuan.


    Even they had to lament Chen Yu''s great efforts.


    As long as Chen is not the enemy, Chen is very generous.


    "Chen, does little Gelin need new clothes, too? Children grow up very fast, and soon it''s time to change seasons. " And then, said Tracey, she did not pretend to be reserved.


    It''s more important to have a good relationship with Chen Yu than anything else.


    "Chen, I''ll take those clothes to Mingyue villa for you after they have been modified."


    "By the way, Chen, during this period, my models will go to your place to borrow scenery to take some fashion photos." Said Zola.


    "Anytime."


    "By the way, I heard my father say, how many sharks do you have?"


    All three designers looked at Chen Yu, who nodded, "you don''t want your model to be close to my shark, do you?"


    "Is it dangerous?"


    "It''s not dangerous if I''m here. Even little gren and little Larissa will play with them, but are you sure your models dare to take pictures with sharks?"


    "There will always be bold, and these photos will be distributed to major magazines for cover, and few of them have no ambition to be models."


    "Well, let me know when you''re coming, and if I''m not here, so is fari."


    When Chen Yu left, two female assistants helped to deliver Chen Yu''s clothes to the car. They did not forget to wink at Chen Yu.


    At home, Chen found that fali was not at home.


    Little Larissa was sleeping peacefully and watched by the evil devil.


    "Where''s fari?" Chen asked the housekeeper.


    "The hostess is on the gravel beach under the cliff."


    Chen Yu was a little confused about what fari was doing there.


    If there is any danger in Yueshan villa, it is the gravel beach under the cliff.


    It can''t be said that the danger is mainly the possibility of falling rocks.


    Although the danger is not great, Chen Yu always forbids xiaogelin to go.


    Chen Chu went down the cliff and saw fari standing by the gravel beach.


    Most of the other pets in the family are here.


    "What are you doing here, Fanny?"


    "Shhh..." Fari pointed to the bottom of the cliff.


    Chen Yu found that it was Raymond. He was rubbing his body on the gravel beach.


    Molting? Chen Yu was a little surprised.Every time Raymond shed his skin, he would be much bigger.


    There have been several molts before.


    But before each molting, Raymond will tell Chen Yu in advance.


    This time Raymond didn''t tell himself in advance.


    Now Raymond is eight meters long. If we shed our skin this time, we don''t know how big it will be.


    Chen Yu went to hell and saw Raymond once.


    Raymond''s body is a strange snake more than 20 meters long.


    When Raymond was first called, he was only eighty centimeters long.


    Two years later, he is also growing in the direction of monsters.


    Of course, Raymond is not like amon.


    Nowadays, Amun is totally invisible.


    He had nothing to do with the original Orca form.


    Now Amun is a real monster.


    And even if Ramon is longer, he is still the shape of a snake.


    Even if the outsiders saw it, they only thought it was a python.


    Of course, Raymond''s mobility is definitely not comparable to that of a python.


    Now Raymond is rubbing his leather.


    Nobody can help at this time.


    The only thing Chen and fari can do is to guard him.


    Don''t let other people or other animals disturb Raymond''s molting.


    Raymond looked rather miserable.


    Fari was busy: "Chen, are you going to help Raymond?"


    Chen Yu is speechless for a while. How can I help him?


    Did you peel Raymond up?


    In fact, snake molting is not as difficult as we think.


    In half an hour, the snake skin on Raymond''s head had already shed.


    Raymond is wriggling muscle tissue, gradually, more and more snake skin sloughing.


    Chen Yu goes up and hands Raymond a demon crystal.


    Raymond opened his mouth and swallowed the demon crystal.


    "I wish I could shed my skin. Every time Raymond shed his skin, his master would give him a perfect devil crystal." Hemah''s tongue was sticking out, and she was flowing with her saliva.


    "It''s very simple. You can have your master peel off your skin." Said Baima ironically.


    "Really?" HEMA hasn''t responded yet.


    He seems to be really thinking about the feasibility of the plan.


    Finally, it experienced nearly two hours of molting.


    Raymond finally completed the molting, and his body began to grow in a short time. In a few minutes, he grew at least another two meters.


    Fari went up and picked up the skin that Raymond had shed. Fari has always been a foreign collector.

 Chapter 1629

    Now Raymond looks like the monster snake in the movie python.


    But Raymond is not a python, but a serpent.


    Like ordinary snakes, Raymond, who has just shed his skin, looks very vulnerable.


    But before long, Raymond''s skin had begun to become smooth and textured.


    Raymond shed his skin smoothly. Chen Yu and fari specially prepared a big meal for him.


    But Raymond is very wild. Most of the time, he prefers to hunt in the forest behind him.


    Occasionally I will bring back some game for them.


    When little Larissa woke up, she found that Raymond had changed her skin, and immediately climbed to Raymond happily.


    Raymond''s body is cold, which is her favorite.


    After lunch, Chen Yu is practicing.


    The internal pill in Chen''s body has been twice as swollen as before.


    And Chen''s small world also rose from two hundred meters to two hundred and fifty meters.


    The training progress can be said to be very fast.


    At least a lot faster than before.


    But it''s also because Chen just congealed the internal elixir.


    Chen Yu clearly felt that the growth rate of Neidan was slowing down.


    The greater the internal alchemy, the slower the cultivation speed.


    Nathan also seems to have a saturation limit.


    But it''s normal.


    If you can grow up like this, it''s really weird.


    Chen Yu also used the unification of ten thousand methods and the giant of non attribute elements.


    Chen''s giant figure has increased from the first three and a half meters to four meters.


    Chen Yu also went to the sea to practice.


    If he practices at the door of his home, Chen is worried that he accidentally destroys the whole house.


    After the unification of all kinds of methods and the giant transformation, Chen Yu can despise the huge waves every time.


    At this time, Chen received a call from the handsome boy.


    "Hello, handsome boy, how can you call me today?"


    "Your great lord friend is going to start a war recently."


    "Well?" Chen Xun''s heart moved.


    A handsome boy doesn''t pass on information to himself for no reason.


    He would not meddle in the war between the Lords.


    Does he want to get involved?


    "Is my friend in danger?"


    "It''s hard to say that the other side is also a lord, and the strength of their husband and wife together is barely equal to the other side."


    Two fight one, and it''s just a grudging draw.


    It''s really dangerous.


    But can our current strength intervene in this war?


    Chen is not sure.


    "Remember what I told you last time?"


    "I remember you asked me to help you with that traitor." Chen said.


    "First you find the leader of Satanism, and then you send him to me. In this war, I can guarantee the victory of besieb zoffi and his wife."


    "Good." Chen Yu is very decisive to agree.


    "In the New Orleans area of your world, there is an organization that is hostile to Satanism. It seems that it has been fighting against Satanism for decades. If you want to get more information about Satanism, you can go to this hostile force, which is called White Spear society."


    "Good."


    "By the way, as I said last time, I''ll help you find a demon of the magic pillar. You can come to hell if you have time."


    "Now." "Is it convenient for you to call me to hell now?" Chen said


    "No problem."


    Chen Yu took advantage of his kung fu to speak with fari.


    Three minutes later, Chen was summoned to hell.


    This time, the location of the handsome boy is a plain.


    At the first sight of Chen Yu, the handsome boy was a little surprised.


    "You seem to be different."


    "Well? What''s different? "


    "I can''t tell."


    "Is it getting stronger?" Chen Yu is looking forward to the young handsome man''s affirmation.


    After all, handsome boy is the king of hell.


    To be recognized by him is a great honor for Chen Yu.


    Chen doesn''t have the idea that no one is satisfied.


    I don''t need other people''s recognition.


    People exist in any circle, they need the recognition and recognition of others.


    The handsome boy looked at Chen Yu and said, "do you need me to admit that you have become strong?"


    "As far as you are concerned, don''t worry about my feelings."


    "There is no difference between you in the past and you in the present in terms of strength." It''s true that a handsome boy is on the basis of his heart.


    "Has anyone said that your EQ is very low?"


    "I feel your displeasure." Said the handsome boy.Chen Yu rolled his eyes. "Forget it, you go on."


    "I can lie if you need to."


    "Ha ha No. "


    "Your real change is that you become more advanced."


    "That''s a compliment, isn''t it?"


    "That''s a good word." Handsome boy himself is not very sure: "now you have more possibilities."


    "So I''m less likely to be in the past? Is that what it means? "


    "Yes, you were close to the limit at that time, but now you can open up more future and more growth space."


    "Well, that''s your compliment to me."


    "If you face my traitor now, you don''t need to borrow his physical strength, but it''s good."


    "Is there any harm in borrowing his physical strength?"


    "For you in the past, you were close to the limit at that time. After borrowing the physical strength of the traitor, there will be a part left in your body to let you reach the real limit, but now you don''t need to do so, and the physical strength will not be the obstacle for you to seek more possibilities."


    The handsome boy paused and said, "besides, I hope you will attract him to a place where no one will fight again."


    "Why? Are you afraid to spread to the innocent? "


    "I don''t care, but he stole a drop of my blood. If he released that drop of blood, all the deaths caused would be on my head. I don''t like to bear the guilt for others in a plain way."


    Chen Yu can probably understand the idea of a handsome boy.


    It''s like a villain. He thinks that his crime is his crime.


    But he didn''t commit it. He wouldn''t accept it.


    Of course, it is estimated that this kind of crime has some disadvantages.


    Chen Yu also got some information from his words.


    For example, my current strength assessment.


    According to the handsome boy, he used to be under the traitor.


    Strength is the level of Lord, and if you can compete with him now, at least it is also the level of Lord.


    Of course, the traitor should not be able to use all his strength.


    He wants to create a body that can hold his soul.


    This body may not be better than his original body.


    May not be able to play his full strength.


    "By the way, where is the demon you sent me?" Chen Yu looked at the vast field and found no powerful demons.


    "Not for you, but for your daughter." The handsome boy corrected Chen Yu''s words. He has always been very true.

 Chapter 1630

    "All right."


    That''s what a handsome boy is stubborn about.


    To whom is to whom.


    Even if it is given to Chen''s daughter, it is actually given to Chen.


    But he made it very clear.


    The handsome boy pointed to the Warcraft group in the distance: "that''s the group."


    "Not one?" Chen asked in surprise.


    That group of tens of thousands of galloping Warcraft, each one''s strength is not strong.


    "It''s one, it''s a group." The little handsome man said without expression.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Those Warcraft are called mourners."


    Hearing the name, Chen Yu frowned.


    Isn''t that a bad name?


    And call God in hell.


    How can you describe this.


    Anyway, Chen Yu has never heard of anyone in hell who dares to call himself a God.


    For example, the gods of different kinds who cheat in the world.


    Here are the lambs of the great demons.


    The powerful demons here are more like flies and dogs.


    If you call yourself a God here, you''ll have a brain drain.


    Or it''s the real bulls.


    Chen Yu and the handsome boy fly up to the sky of mourning.


    Chen Yu can see clearly that these Warcraft are bigger cattle.


    Chen Yu looked at the handsome boy doubtfully: "these are the mourning gods?"


    "They are the purest pure blood natives in hell. They are not mixed with any demonic lineage. They have almost no fighting power. But when they recognize the Lord, once the master is attacked, they will desperately protect the Lord. Every God lost here can resist an attack."


    Chen Yu was a little surprised: "any attack?"


    "Of course not. An attack beyond a certain degree can''t be resisted by a single bereaved God, but they can be scattered or combined into one. For example, a single single bereaved God individual can''t resist a single attack with all your strength now."


    "Then why are their names called mourners?"


    "Their attacks are not really resolved, they are passed on to others."


    Chen Yu frowned: "to whom?"


    "It is possible for anyone that the demons in hell often explode for no reason, because they are attacked by bereaved gods. So for a while, bereaved gods were slaughtered in a large range. This plain belongs to me, so no demons dare to come here to kill these bereaved gods."


    "Is there any way to lock in this transfer?"


    Chen doesn''t want to protect his family.


    And then somehow passed the damage on to someone else.


    "Do you want to be passed on?"


    "Well."


    "It''s hard for me to understand your human pity." The handsome boy looked at Chen Yu doubtfully.


    "Didn''t you say that humans are complex?" Chen Yu shrugged: "for example, I don''t know whether I am good or evil."


    "Well, I don''t understand, but since it''s your will, then I respect you."


    "In fact, you are also complicated." Chen Yu said something for no reason.


    "Is it? Do I have complexity, too? "


    The handsome boy shook his head expressionless and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    "Take out the magic pillar."


    Chen Yu took out the magic pillar.


    "You come to perform the seal magic, and I will suppress these gods."


    However, when Chen Yu activated the magic pillar.


    A big hand sprang out of the sky.


    The big hands cover the sky and block out the sun.


    The big hand came to Chen Zhu.


    The handsome boy''s eyes were fixed, and the big hand was smashed instantly.


    Just at this time, Chen felt his body was caught.


    I don''t know when a hand appeared behind Chen Yu, holding Chen Yu''s neck and pulling it directly into nothingness.


    Even the handsome boy has no time to rescue.


    Chen Yu has fallen into darkness.


    The next moment, Chen opened his eyes again.


    Chen found himself in a strange place.


    There is no light around, but there are countless stone pillars standing here.


    The pillars radiate a faint light.


    It is these lights that illuminate the terrain here.


    In front of Chen Yu, there is a huge body.


    It was a woman lying on her side.


    The huge mountain like woman, with one hand on her head and the other arm gone.


    Is she the one who caught herself here?


    Be able to catch yourself in front of the handsome boy.


    It''s a great demon.


    Chen Yu goes to this huge woman.When she came to the woman, she opened her eyes.


    "Hello, Ms. belia."


    It''s not hard to guess the identity of the woman in front of us.


    After all, Chen Yu had an instant intersection.


    And I was mentioned when I used the magic pillar.


    And the magic pillar was originally the thing of belia.


    It''s no surprise to be perceived by her.


    "Strange, why can a living man go to hell?" Belia had been staring at Chen.


    "What do you want me to do, Ms. belia?"


    "You have the smell of samel. Do you know samel?"


    "Yes, I am the master of one of his projections on earth."


    "You? Is it Samuel''s master? "


    "No, it''s just a projection."


    "You also have Beelzebub blood."


    "I have a friend who is subordinate to Beelzebub. He gave it to me."


    "So how do you know Lucifer?"


    "When I was summoned to hell by a friend, I met it."


    Chen Yu didn''t intend to lie. Lying in front of a big devil is the stupidest act.


    Chen Yu doesn''t think his lies can deceive a great demon.


    "Give me a token of yours." Said belia.


    Chen Zhu takes out a stone sword.


    Chen Yu lost the control of the stone sword instantly, and the stone sword flew to belia.


    "I''ll call you if there''s anything else."


    "Yes, Ms. belia."


    Chen Yu has no right to refuse. Whoever Chen Yu does not think he has to show is not satisfied.


    In the world, Chen can''t do it without considering anyone.


    This is especially true in hell.


    Belia may not be omniscient.


    But when Chen Yu faces belia.


    She can know a lot of things about herself in an instant.


    "What else can I do for you? Ms. belia. "


    "Well, one more thing."


    Chen''s clothes were torn instantly, and he stood in front of beriah like a fruit eater.


    "Come up, move yourself."


    "Well That Can I refuse? "


    "No." Said belia.


    Chen Yu doesn''t know what his mood is now.


    What is this?


    But look at belia''s mountain like body.


    Chen Yu didn''t know how to move either.


    "Ms. belia, can you make it smaller?"


    As soon as Chen Yu''s voice fell, belia''s body had become as big as Chen Yu''s.


    "How can I cooperate?"


    "Call." Chen Yu said with a headache.

 Chapter 1631

    Forget belia''s identity.


    Her appearance is absolutely in line with Chen Yu''s aesthetics.


    It should have been fun.


    But the key point is that belia doesn''t know how to cooperate.


    "Are you a stone girl?"


    "No, I feel it." Belia knows what a stone girl is.


    "Can you stop crying like that? If you don''t understand, go and get a woman''s soul and ask her what she calls it. "


    At this time, a woman''s soul appeared beside Chen Yu and belia.


    Chen Yu and the woman were shocked.


    "Where is this?"


    The woman shivered. She looked as if she had just died.


    Then I saw a couple of men and women working here... Plug sports.


    "Hell." Tell me what a woman should call a bed


    "I I went to hell? I''m dead? How could this be How could this be... " The woman broke down.


    "If you can''t tell me what a woman calls... A bed, then you lose value."


    "Don''t fight and kill in front of me, especially at this time."


    "Does it affect you?"


    "Yes, it is." "But you are so unresponsive, for a human male, it is a very self-esteem thing," Chen said with a black face


    "I''ve been very cooperative. I''ll find some more human women."


    "Find souls that have been dead for a long time." Chen said hurriedly.


    In a flash, there were a few more women''s souls on the scene.


    "Who can tell me how to call... Bed? I can give her immortal soul."


    The original woman''s soul suddenly aroused.


    "I know. I can demonstrate."


    Then the woman began to perform in front of Chen Yu and belia.


    There''s something about belia: "Oh, I see."


    The completely changed belia is indeed a great incentive for Chen Yu.


    "Is your arm all right?"


    This arm seems to have been destroyed by a handsome boy.


    Chen asked, fearing for no reason.


    "Do you like more arms?"


    As she said this, belia suddenly had several more arms at the point of her broken arm.


    Chen Yu is very speechless: "don''t use so much, one on the left and one on the right."


    Chen Chu pulls up belia and takes another position.


    I have been busy for more than ten hours.


    Chen Yu sat next to him and came with an aftersmoke.


    At this time, Chen''s clothes suddenly appeared.


    "Your friend has come to pick you up."


    Chen Chu looked up and saw the handsome boy coming towards him.


    Chen Chu stood up and went to meet the handsome boy.


    "Here you are."


    "Well, let''s go."


    Chen Chu nodded and looked back at belia.


    But I found that belia had not been found.


    Chen Yu shook his head and turned away regretfully.


    I don''t know if there is any chance in the future.


    "Take this." The handsome boy threw the magic pillar to Chen Yu.


    "Do you all lack common sense?" Chen asked.


    "Belia never leaves her habitat."


    "Here?"


    "Yes."


    "And she''s still here?"


    "Yes, but she doesn''t want to leave."


    "Do you know what happened to us before?" Chen asked.


    The handsome boy looked up and down at Chen Yu, then nodded, "I know."


    "Is there any problem?"


    "What''s the problem?"


    "For example, if you sleep with the devil, you will be cursed. Is there any sequela?"


    "Why do you think so?" The handsome boy asked doubtfully.


    "Forget it, it''s OK."


    Chen Yu shook his head, but he was forced before.


    "By the way, how are besieged zoffie and iris doing now?"


    "I can help them defeat this opponent, but besieged zoffi''s intention has been known by his target."


    "His goal? Are you talking about the second devil? "


    "Yes, he is not in a good position." "His plan has a lot of flaws. He didn''t hide his intention, so his plan is almost impossible to achieve," said the handsome boy


    Chen Yu sighed that his current strength could not intervene in the war at all.


    "I have a lot of angel crystals and a lot of devil crystals. Can you help me?" Chen asked."I''m not going to get involved in a war at the level of a lesser demon."


    "Can you send me to the land of Beelzebub zoffi?"


    "Yes."


    In a flash, Chen found himself in the sky over Obsidian castle of besieb zoffi.


    Roar -


    "who invaded my territory!"


    Chen''s breath was instantly captured by Beelzebub zoffi and auris.


    Auris, in the form of a fire dragon, rushes to Chen Yu.


    "Iris, it''s me."


    "Human? It''s you? Are you dead? " Auris immediately recognized Chen.


    "No, I was called."


    "Is obitos OK?"


    "Well, he''s fine." Chen Chu nodded, "let''s talk about it."


    After Chen Yu entered Obsidian castle, he met besib zoffi.


    "Lord."


    "Man, you seem to have grown a lot."


    "I heard that your recent situation is not optimistic."


    "Yes, I am now mobilizing all my strength to wage war with another great Lord." Besib zoffi said, "if I lose with iris, let obitos never go back to hell."


    "You will not lose." "I can assure you that you will not lose this war," Chen said


    "Well?"


    Auris and besib zoffi looked at Chen, "why?"


    "I''ve got rid of a strong presence who will step in and make sure you win." Chen said.


    "Well? Those who can get involved in this war, at least, need to be subordinated to the demon king. Are you sure? "


    "Yes, I am very sure." Chen Chu nodded, "I''m not going to talk about it now."


    Chen Yu took out 80% of his angel crystals.


    The angel crystal is piled into a hill.


    Besieged zoffi and auris all fly away.


    Even if they are faced with such a huge Angel Crystal, they will feel pain.


    "This is the crystallization of most of my angels. You can take it out when necessary to turn the war around." Chen said.


    Besieb zoffi and iris looked at each other.


    Chen Yu took out half of his collection of devil crystals.


    Besieb zoffi and iris took another breath.


    They knew that Chen had many demonic and angelic crystals, but they didn''t expect that Chen had so many.


    "Man, I don''t have enough to exchange with you."


    "Take it as my investment, and return it to me when you become the second-class devil."


    "How do you know my plan?"


    "My friend in hell told me, and he told me, where you are."

 Chapter 1632

    Whether Chen is willing to admit it or not.


    Besieb zoffi and iris helped Chen in the past.


    And their children are now entrusted to themselves.


    What is this? This is the world friendship.


    No matter what, Chen can''t stand by their situation.


    "Man, I swear now in the name of Beelzebub zoffi."


    "I swear in the name of URA oris."


    Besib zoffi and iris both look at Chen Yu seriously: "you will be my husband and wife''s brother, and we will respond to all the calls of our brother without any cost."


    "Well, I''m going back to the world. If you need anything more, let''s talk about it now."


    "Take care of obitos for us, that''s enough."


    Chen Yu''s swearing to the two men is similar.


    However, from the perspective of interests, they are of little significance to Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu and them are a big difference.


    Even if Chen Yu did not hesitate to call them to the present world.


    Through the suppression of human rules, their power in this world is estimated to be suppressed at least one level.


    It''s about the same strength as Chen Yu, and it''s estimated to exist for a short time in this world.


    However, if besib zoffi can successfully become a secondary demon king, it will be of great significance to Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu can really walk across the world.


    Of course, Chen Yu is holding a useless nuclear warhead.


    There is absolute deterrence, but it is absolutely useless.


    Summon a secondary demon to the world.


    Even if the secondary demon king doesn''t want to pay any price.


    But whether it''s Chen Yu or the second demon king, it needs huge loss.


    It''s like Chen Yu on the moon, to some rich man on earth.


    Something happened to me on the moon. Come here.


    How is this rich man going to the moon?


    Of course, throw the money in the water and let NASA send him up.


    "By the way, do you know the alchemists on earth?"


    "Yes, one of my men is an alchemist." Chen said.


    "You have provided me with so many devil crystals and angel crystals. I want to make a artifact, but I can''t make this artifact."


    Besieb zoffi himself was alchemy.


    And his alchemy is definitely better than Rouen fasibon''s.


    But the artifact he needs to refine is a large number of angel crystals.


    He can''t even make the hill near the Angel Crystal now, let alone make artifact.


    "Help me to send these Angel crystals to my treasure house. In addition, I will give you the design drawing of the artifact and the required raw materials as soon as possible."


    "Good."


    Chen Yu didn''t stay here for long.


    The time limit for twenty-four hours is up.


    Chen Yu returns home.


    At this time, the Butler system immediately contacts Chen Yu.


    "Master, Miss Amira has given you 12 calls in the past 24 hours, and Mr. Steven has given you 29 calls in the past 24 hours."


    Chen Yu said, "please call Miss Amira for me."


    "Hello, Chen, are you willing to call me back at last?" Amira''s voice was a little grumbling.


    "I''m sorry, Amira. I had something important before. I just got home now."


    "Well, as I told you the day before yesterday, are you free today? If I''m not free, I''ll cancel today''s meeting. "


    "Free, free." Chen said in a hurry.


    After all, Amira is a voluntary labor.


    Of course, Chen can''t make it difficult for her.


    "Well, don''t be late tonight, marina''s at six o''clock."


    "No problem. I''ll be there on time."


    After hanging up Amira, Chen dialed Steven again.


    "Chen, you bastard, you''re willing to call me back at last. Your friend helped us to meet with the cinema. Is there any eyebrow in the end?"


    "I just talked to my friend on the phone. It''s six o''clock tonight at marina''s restaurant, but we''re asking for help, so we''ll get there early." Chen said.


    When it comes to business, it should look like business.


    Even though Chen has little contact with this business.


    But Chen Yu also has to face it.


    It''s not that I have resources in my hand, and then I love to ignore others.


    Steven''s movie is good, but if the cinema doesn''t give face.


    If you want to compress the arrangement, you can only lose yourself.It''s true that theaters also need good films to attract audiences.


    But it''s a business that combines profits and losses.


    As the saying goes, wine is not afraid of deep lanes. In today''s society, it is actually wrong.


    In fact, the smell of wine is afraid of the deep lane.


    If the cinema is deliberately in a dilemma, it will compress the arrangement to the extreme.


    By then, when the movie''s word-of-mouth ferments, the heat has also decreased.


    Farry helped Chen find a suit to change.


    After changing clothes, Chen took farry by the side and sat on her thigh: "honey, I have something to say to you."


    "What''s the matter, say it."


    "I seem to have cheated."


    "What?" When fari''s face changed, she turned to Chen Yu.


    "I was forced."


    "Are you kidding me? Can someone in the world force you? "


    "Not in the world, not even in the world."


    "Are you serious?" she said


    "Yes."


    "Do you enjoy it?"


    Chen is helpless.


    Enjoy? Of course.


    Even as a man, Chen Yu still has a little happiness in his heart.


    "No, of course not. Even then, I thought of you."


    "Duplicity." Farry glared at Chen Yu. "OK, I forgive you."


    In fact, Chen Yu''s greatest respect for her is to tell her the truth.


    Besides, it''s not a real cheating.


    Farrie doesn''t feel the need to go online.


    "Is that woman beautiful?"


    "Not as beautiful as you." Chen said.


    "How did she force you?"


    "I''ll show you."


    Chen Yu said that he was going to be strong with France.


    Farry immediately covered Chen''s arm and said, "no, you just change clothes."


    "Nothing There''s still time. "


    At one time, the bedroom began to be filled with the air of the title MI.


    An hour later, the two men stopped.


    If it wasn''t for an appointment in the evening, Chen and fari would have continued.


    After finishing the laundry, Chen pulled the sheet over to the fallen Farrie.


    "Honey, I''m out."


    "Come back early."


    Suddenly, a voice sounded in Chen''s mind.


    "Is this the process of you and your woman?"


    Chen Yu''s footsteps, for this sound, Chen Yu is very familiar.


    "You How can you be in my mind. "


    "Guess."

 Chapter 1633

    "Then learn more and behave better next time If there''s another time. "


    Chen Yu mentioned that he had arrived at marina''s restaurant, and Steven didn''t arrive for long.


    There were only two people in the box, and they talked freely.


    Before long, Chen Yu received a call from Amira.


    They have arrived at the door.


    Chen and Steven got up at once.


    Although you don''t need to go out to greet, standing up is the basic etiquette.


    Amira leads keffi bath into the box.


    "Welcome, Miss Covey." Steven warmly came forward to shake hands with keffi bass.


    Steven is not the first time he has met with keffi bass.


    After all, they''re all in the movie business.


    Steven is a director and a producer.


    Of course, it will meet with the cinema.


    Chen Yu was a little confused, and Kefu Yi buss was also a little distracted.


    He didn''t expect it to be kevier bass.


    Keffi buss also didn''t expect to meet Chen Yu here.


    "Hello, Miss Covey." Chen quickly responded.


    "Bath, sit down." Amilala sat down with keffi bath.


    Keffi buss stares at Chen: "Mr. Chen, are you the producer?"


    Amira and Steven frown.


    They don''t seem to have introduced Chen.


    But Kefu Yi buss called Chen Zhu directly.


    "I''m just one of the investors, Steven is the producer." Chen said.


    "What is your investment share?"


    ¡°30%¡£¡± Chen replied.


    "I want to see the final cut sample." Said keffi bath.


    "Of course."


    To arrange films for the cinema, the first thing is to see sample films before deciding how many to arrange.


    Of course, there is a more complex set of operating systems.


    For example, if it''s six major products or six major releases, there''s also a bonus on the row.


    They''re going to release this piece to PLM of Lasfar, so there''s also some bonus.


    Their defect is the producer. Neither Chen Yu nor Steven belong to the top six.


    Even if Steven is now sealed off, it doesn''t mean he can do whatever he wants.


    When making films, many of them are related to the six major actors.


    This is about equal interest.


    Even so, their films will still be squeezed by the big six.


    For example, with their release schedule at the same time, there are two films produced by the six major productions.


    These two movies are the six movies that are deliberately used to snipe Steven.


    However, these two films can only occupy the arrangement of their films a little.


    The big six can''t snipe Steven''s new movie with a super-a movie.


    Because it''s too risky.


    After all, Steven is in the limelight now.


    If his new movie hits the box office, it means that other movies become cannon fodder.


    This kind of sniping is also risky, so the big six are also very careful.


    Keffi Bath''s eyes have been focused on Chen Yu.


    "Mr. Chen, we haven''t seen each other for a long time."


    Chen Xun scratched his nose: "a few months."


    "Mr. Chen, if you tell me three months earlier, I can give more than 80% of the screen to your films, but now our buss group theater has signed contracts with several other films, with a minimum arrangement guarantee."


    "Thank you." Chen didn''t know that Kefu buss was a cinema.


    Of course, even if he knows, Chen doesn''t want to use his past friendship.


    Because he didn''t think he had a relationship with keffi bass.


    Steven and Yamila have some accidents.


    Kefu Yi Bath''s tone seems to have a lot to do with Chen Yu.


    "Buss, have you known Chen long ago?" Asked Amira.


    "Yes." Keffi buss nodded and looked at Chen Yu with undisguised heat: "if I want to start a new relationship, he will be my first choice."


    Steven and Yamila have a look at each other.


    They didn''t expect keffi bass to say that in public.


    "Unfortunately, Chen is not going to develop this relationship with me." Keffi bath laughed at herself.


    To be honest, Chen Yu can''t deal with this kind of direct feelings.


    "Mr. Steven, if it''s all right, I''ll send the final clip to my company tomorrow. As long as it''s all right, I''ll give you the most favorable proportion."


    "Well Miss covey, personal affection is personal affection, business is business. "


    "Call me bath." Keffi bass looks at Chen.That''s how people want to be. The less they get, the more they want to be.


    Chen Yu refused to make further contact with her because of her family.


    Think about your failed marriage.


    Kefu Yi Buss''s love for Chen Yu became more and more intense.


    Unfortunately, Chen Yu really didn''t feel for her.


    In fact, both keffi bath and Amira belong to the same category.


    They hardly get carried away by their feelings.


    When keffi bass was dealing with her ex husband, O''Neal.


    The means are callous, without any drag.


    However, even the calmest woman will inevitably have impulsive moments.


    "Chen, let''s go for a walk." "That''s what keffi buss asked.


    "Well This... "


    "Chen, go ahead. Miss Amira and I have some personal matters to discuss." Steven decisively betrayed Chen Yu.


    In his opinion, Chen Yu''s in-depth communication with Kefu buss is only good for him and has no harm.


    Chen Chu looked at Amira, and she waved her hand: "goodbye, by the way, take bath home for me."


    Chen can only take Kefu Yi bath out of the restaurant.


    The night wind from the coastline is a little cool.


    Keffi bath didn''t speak, and Chen Yu didn''t speak.


    "Chen, do you love her very much?"


    "Well."


    "This love can last forever?"


    Hearing this, Chen Yu felt his head was big.


    Chen Yu thought about it and replied, "maybe family love is more than love."


    "When there''s no smell of boredom?"


    "Even if one day she and I are bored, you and I will not have love."


    "I really envy that woman, why she can get happiness, but I can only meet the kind of man that makes me sick."


    "We will be friends." Chen can only say that.


    "Give me a hug."


    Chen Yu fell down and reached for Kefu Yi bath.


    "I need a warm hug."


    Chen Yu''s head is fried.


    What is a warm hug?


    "Thank you."


    Chen Yu felt that the root of his ear had been bitten.


    Chen Yu doesn''t like to make his feelings so complicated.


    Like is like, not like is not like.


    Chen Yu has no feelings or feelings for Kefu Yi bath.


    It''s impossible to give up fari for the sake of Kiev bath.


    Even if Chen Yu goes to bed with her now, they can only be at most.


    What Kefu buss really needs is affection, which is impossible for Chen Yu to give her.


    "I''ll take you home."

 Chapter 1634

    "Hello."


    "Are you rolling the sheets with keffi bath?"


    "No, I''m on my way home now."


    Chen Yu didn''t plan to tangle with keffi bass.


    This feeling is too much trouble.


    And Chen believes it will only take a while.


    She will have her own feelings.


    There''s no need to talk to her.


    "Hiss It''s a pity that if you can further develop with her, our films will be released in the future without any arrangement. "


    "I''m not going to enter Hollywood."


    Chen Yu, as a foreign capital, occasionally invests in one or two films.


    It''s impossible to be big in Hollywood.


    Behind the six are the media empires.


    Chen Yu is only a small shrimps.


    What''s more, the total profit of the six may not be much.


    The total box office of Hollywood in North America last year was $12 billion.


    How many of them lost money?


    Hollywood''s biggest revenue is not the box office either.


    The cake is so big. Chen Yu goes in and grabs food.


    In fact, Steven just said that.


    Even he can only play with Chen Yu and rasfa.


    The box office of the film is a matter of success or failure.


    Steven can''t make any more foreign films.


    It''s not that Steven doesn''t want to work with Chen.


    It''s because he can''t help it.


    Hollywood''s internal forces are deeply rooted.


    No one can shake.


    When Chen Yu came home, it was very late.


    After changing his clothes, Chen Yu went to bed and asked softly, "have you slept?"


    "Back." Farrie''s hands were already around Chen''s neck.


    "Hello Belia, are you still there? " Chen asked in his heart.


    "I''m here. Are you going to perform again?"


    ¡­¡­


    Morning -


    "I''m going to New Orleans these days, Farley."


    "How many days?" Fari had a glass of milk.


    "Not sure."


    "Well, go early and come back early."


    Just then, the housekeeper made a sound.


    "Master, Miss Alex is on the phone. Would you please put it through at once?"


    "Come in." Chen said.


    "Hello, Chen."


    "What is it?"


    "You said last time, you need an assistant. Today, an assistant will come for an interview."


    "Well, what time did you make an appointment?"


    "I''ll meet you at my office at ten in the morning."


    Chen Yu has seen the time, now it''s more than eight o''clock.


    In the past, the law firm of yarrix was just in time.


    "Then I''ll go out now."


    Fari helps Chen Yu to tidy up his clothes. Chen Yu goes out slowly.


    ¡­¡­


    Posimi, with thick glasses, sat in a conference room.


    The coffee in front of her is cold.


    In front of her lay a thick stack of papers.


    Bosimi looked at the time from time to time.


    It was originally agreed to be a ten point interview.


    But now it''s half an hour past.


    Bosimi''s kind of ready to go.


    After a few hesitations, bosimi got up and walked out of the meeting room. He came to aryx''s office and knocked on the door.


    "Come in."


    Portimi pushed the door in and said, "Miss Alex, if it''s not convenient today, you can make another appointment."


    In fact, bosimi saw the recruitment advertisement before and thought it was Alex who wanted to recruit an assistant.


    But when she got here, she heard that, in fact, her boss was looking for a personal assistant.


    Posimi used to be a personal assistant, which was not a pleasant experience.


    So bosimi instinctively wanted to refuse.


    It''s just that all the people are here. She''s introverted and shy to leave directly.


    Now the time has run out.


    She is going to take this opportunity to get out of the way.


    Alex looked at the time. "Just a moment."


    Then Alexis picked up the phone and said, "Hello, Chen, when are you coming? It''s been more than half an hour. "


    "Sorry, there''s a traffic jam on the way."


    "When are you going to arrive?"


    "I have come here, haven''t I?" Chen Yu comes in with the phone.


    Jacques put the phone down.


    Chen Chu turned to bosimi and said, "is this lady here to recruit my personal assistant?""Yes, she is." "She has a lot of work experience, a good education, more than enough to be your personal assistant," she nodded


    "Jacques, lend me your office for a moment."


    Alex left his office.


    Chen Yu sat down in the yarrix''s seat: "please sit down, what''s the address?"


    "Hello My name is bosimi perm. "


    "Good PAM." Chen Zhu nodded.


    Bohemian was not used to calling Chen Yu her surname directly.


    However, the introverted character made her dare not correct it directly.


    "Can you show me your information?"


    "Oh yes." Bohemian immediately handed his information to Chen.


    Then he put the documents he brought to Chen Yu''s face: "this is my degree certificate, this is the evaluation report of my previous work company, I can speak four foreign languages, including French, German, Russian and Japanese."


    Bosimi''s heart secretly regrets that she belongs to a character who does not know how to refuse at all.


    As soon as Chen Yu opened her mouth, she began to introduce herself.


    Completely forgot the intention to refuse.


    "What do you want for your salary?"


    Bosimi took a deep breath and said, "the higher, the better."


    Refuse, refuse, refuse Bosimi thought in his heart.


    "Is $10000 a month enough?"


    Bosimi''s eyes went straight when he heard that his salary was ten thousand dollars a month.


    You know, a personal assistant''s monthly salary doesn''t exceed five thousand dollars most of the time.


    Even for her past jobs, the highest one paid no more than $1500 a week.


    Without waiting for bosimi''s refusal, Chen asked, "are you from New Orleans?"


    "Yes, yes."


    "I''m going to New Orleans these two days, and you can be my guide." Chen thinks his salary is high enough, and there is no reason to refuse.


    In fact, bosimi is really hesitant at the moment.


    Chen''s salary is really attractive.


    But she is instinctively repulsive to the job of personal assistant.


    "If you want to refuse, please be direct." Seeing Portia''s delay in speaking, Chen said impatiently.


    "Ah No It''s not I...... "


    "No? That''s taking the job, isn''t it? "


    "Yes Yes. " As soon as Portia replied, she regretted it.


    "Well, Jacques, you can come in."


    Jacques came in and said, "how are you talking?"


    "It has been decided to draw up a contract for me." Chen said.


    Shortly afterwards, Portia had a contract just drawn up in front of him.


    Portia has no choice but to sign. She is not sure whether she was forced or accepted the job.

 Chapter 1635

    In the first class, Chen turned his head to see Portia.


    "PAM, are you unhappy?"


    "No." Portia shook her head. After half pay, Portia couldn''t help but ask, "boss, if I said to quit now, would you be angry?"


    "No, how." Chen Yu with a smile: "I am a very generous person."


    "Then I......"


    "I won''t do too much except I mobilize my contacts so that you can never find a job."


    "By the way, do you want to quit?" Chen said in a soft voice


    "No I''ll just ask. "


    Portia looked out of the window at the white clouds.


    On her first day in office, Chen took her home.


    Portia knows one thing, Chen Yu is very rich.


    How rich is it.


    It''s the extent to which she can evaporate.


    Of course, it''s not totally useless.


    At least she advanced a month''s salary so that she could pay back the rent she owed.


    At the same time, he sold her the second-hand small card in his house.


    Let her solve the traffic problem.


    Portia is not going to pay attention to Chen Yu. She looks like she has a copy of "the self-cultivation of actors".


    It''s not hard to find a job with her education background.


    But she went to Los Angeles because it was close to Hollywood.


    Of course, she hasn''t taken on a role so far.


    Even passerby a didn''t take it.


    Suddenly, Portia''s book was forced to close by Chen.


    "Boss, what are you going to do?"


    "Boring, chat with me."


    "I don''t include chatting in my work."


    "No, including." Chen Yu put his finger.


    "Not included."


    "You can call Alex and let her see the contract for you."


    Portia took a deep breath to calm down her anger.


    "I wish the plane had fallen and the bastard had died."


    Rumble -


    the plane seemed to encounter the air flow, and it gave a shock.


    It''s not something that people like when airplanes encounter airflow.


    The vibration is very uncomfortable.


    Of course, the flight mission of the airliner is almost inevitable to encounter high air flow.


    Just then, the air flow shook again.


    The vibration is stronger this time than last time.


    All the passengers felt some weightlessness.


    Just then, Portia saw a flash of fire from the left engine.


    Then the vibration of the plane became more pronounced.


    "Ah..." Portia screamed, "the engine The engine is on fire. "


    Chen looked around and said, "it seems that some birds have crashed into the engine."


    It''s true, Chen Yu felt it.


    But Chen couldn''t stop it.


    The plane began to vibrate.


    Because the engine speed of the aircraft is very fast, if the bird strikes the engine, the imbalance inertia can reach several tons, and the engine can be destroyed in an instant.


    At this time, many passengers near saw the engine on fire.


    There was panic all over the cabin.


    "Dead We''re dead. "


    Not only Portia, but all the passengers were in a panic.


    Chen is helpless about this. Chen can''t save everyone.


    However, the aircraft is not out of control at present, and still maintains a relatively stable way of flying.


    The captain has already informed and will stop at the nearest Houston Airport.


    If an aircraft engine loses power, it will not crash.


    The vibration of the plane continued.


    However, the crew is trying to control the aircraft to maintain flight.


    Someone is crying in the cabin.


    "PAM, should you write a note at this time?" Chen asked with a smile.


    Portia was not in the mood to quarrel with Chen.


    Her face was bloodless with fear.


    Someone is really writing a suicide note.


    This desperation is contagious.


    The whole cabin was filled with death.


    Portia also began to write a suicide note.


    Chen Yu looks at Portia.


    "You should write on your mobile phone. If the plane falls, it will probably explode and destroy the paper." "And the phone I gave you is a satellite phone. You can say goodbye to your family and friends now," Chen said with bad taste


    Portia began to cry. The more cynical Chen was, the more desperate she was.Crying can also be contagious. The whole cabin is crying.


    Including flight attendants who were barely able to calm down before.


    But the plane finally landed safely at Houston Airport.


    In the end, every passenger fell safely down the slide onto the air cushion.


    After everyone set foot on the earth, the thick touch makes them feel reborn.


    Portia watched Chen Yu arrange his hair there.


    Before she recalled, Chen seemed to have no negative emotions at all.


    From his career to now, he has not only bad words and deeds.


    There was no panic or despair.


    Portia gnawed her teeth and looked at Chen.


    "Were you not afraid just now?"


    "I heard your curse just now, so I think it was you who caused the accident."


    Chen looked at Portia and said in a calm voice.


    Bohemia''s teeth itch.


    When they left the airport, Chen said, "go and rent a car."


    There is usually a car rental company in Midea''s airport.


    Portia''s mood is not quite at the moment.


    "Can I..."


    "No, don''t forget the money you still owe me." Chen reminded.


    Ten minutes later, Portia drove a car to Chen Yu.


    Portia is very tired now.


    Houston is not close to New Orleans.


    It''s nearly six hundred kilometers.


    It takes at least six hours to drive.


    "Boss, I''m tired. Can you drive?"


    "I''ll drive for a while and change your car in the middle." Chen Yu finally said a human word.


    But even Chen''s driving doesn''t mean Portia can rest.


    Chen Yu has been talking incessantly.


    Each time Portia just closed her eyes, she would be awakened by Chen Yu.


    "Boss, can I have a rest?"


    "I''m bored." "At this time, as my personal assistant, you should eliminate boredom for me, and you should have professional ethics," said Chen


    But Portia is really tired.


    Just had an aviation accident.


    She''s exhausted now.


    "Hey, wake up."


    Portia woke up again. "Is it time for me to drive?"


    "It''s New Orleans. What about your hotel reservation?" Chen asked.


    "Has it arrived in New Orleans?" Portia looked out of the window. It was evening.


    Portia rubbed her eyes, and suddenly, she snapped up, "no, I forgot to book a hotel."


    "Order now." "Next time you forget, I will deduct your salary," Chen said quietly

 Chapter 1636

    "How many days, boss?"


    "Three days first." Chen said.


    "What grade?"


    "I want the best room."


    It''s not the peak season, so even if there''s no reservation, there''s room available.


    If it''s the peak season, they are likely to go to a motel.


    Portia set up a best room for Chen Yu and a common room for herself.


    Stuffed with the waiter''s ten dollar bill, the waiter delivered their gifts to the room.


    For Portia, she is in great need of a comfortable sleep.


    Chen Yu, after setting up the salute, left the hotel.


    Chen Yu just wandered aimlessly, without any destination.


    On the one hand, Chen Yu is not familiar with New Orleans.


    Moreover, Chen Yu wants to try his luck outside.


    I hope I can meet some psychics or miraculous events.


    It''s still a very high probability that something strange happens or happens at night.


    And Chen''s small world has a coverage of 300 meters.


    Although this method is a bit of a needle in a haystack.


    But it''s not all left and right.


    However, Chen did not encounter any miraculous events or psychics.


    I''ve been stared at by two gangsters.


    New Orleans has always been one of the cities with the highest crime rates.


    There is a frightening black hand party here.


    The New Orleans Gang, also known as the marcheno Gang, their boss is called marcheno.


    Last city this immigrant city is controlled by this gang.


    To this day, the darkness of the city cannot be eradicated.


    Of course, like most gangs, they have turned from being aboveboard to being in shadow.


    It''s just that at night there are a lot of lawbreakers.


    More than 100 policemen die in this city every year.


    The police here are almost the most dangerous profession in the United States.


    There are black radicals and the notorious Ku Klux Klan.


    It''s not too bad to say that this is the darkest city in the United States.


    Two men in hoods followed Chen.


    They have been following Chen since he left the Hilton Hotel.


    After finding out that Chen is Asian, he followed up.


    Chen Yu turned a blind eye to this.


    As long as they didn''t do it in advance, Chen assumed they didn''t exist.


    Of course, they didn''t do it because it''s not too late.


    Besides, there are some people around here. It''s not convenient for them to start.


    Both men had daggers in their pockets.


    Probably not new.


    And they are very sophisticated and patient.


    For the general novice, see the prey directly on the hand.


    Where can I go with this.


    Chen Yu finally came to the place where nobody was.


    The two behind accelerated their steps immediately.


    For Sam and vicarious, tonight is their harvest night.


    They followed the prey all the way from the Hilton Hotel.


    There must be money in the Hilton Hotel.


    Even the cheapest room in the Hilton hotel costs 200 dollars a night.


    And they watched for a long time.


    The clothes on the prey didn''t see the brand.


    But the texture fabric of the clothes is definitely high-end goods.


    After waiting for a long time, the Asian finally came to the place where there was no one.


    The two stepped up to catch up.


    Sam ran quickly to Chen Yu and stopped him.


    Vicarious is intercepted in the back, blocking Chen''s escape direction.


    "Boy, give me the money." Sam played with a butterfly knife in front of Chen Yu.


    "Any cigarettes?" Chen asked.


    "What?" Sam felt a little weak, and immediately called out, "boy, do you know what''s going on? Robbery. It''s robbery now. If you know what''s going on, take your wallet out."


    Chen takes out his wallet and pulls out a stack of brand-new big bills.


    "Is that what you want?"


    With the dim street light, Sam and VICKARY can still see the money in Chen''s hands clearly.


    That''s two thousand dollars at least.


    Get rich! Both of them licked their lips unconsciously.


    Chen Yu''s notes fell all over the sky.


    "You..." Sam and vicarious are a little surprised, do not understand Chen Yu''s intention.


    "Boy, it looks like you''re itching." Sam shouted angrily, "Vicary, give him a lesson."At the moment, Sam''s eyes are full of money that has fallen on the ground.


    "Ouch..."


    Vicary''s howling awoke Sam.


    I saw vicarious covering his nose, blood seeping out of his fingers.


    "Dying!" Sam rushed to Chen Zhu with a butterfly knife.


    "Ouch..."


    Sam got a punch in the face.


    Like vicarious, he had a bloody nose and lost several teeth.


    Sam also wants to struggle, but Chen Yu makes up for him.


    "Ah..." Sam''s fingers were trampled on the soles of his feet by Chen.


    "Help me pick up the money."


    "Ah Good good I''ll pick it up. You let it go. "


    Sam and VICKARY are ready to cry.


    They''ve done more than a dozen tickets, anyway.


    Never seen such a ferocious man.


    Clean up two small gangsters, Chen Yu also didn''t die, so I didn''t need to.


    When they attacked him just now, although they talked about using knives, they didn''t want to kill anyone.


    Chen Yu estimated that this was the first time they moved their knives.


    The people they robbed in the past, when they saw that they were shining their knives, they had already counseled them.


    Sam and VICKARY struggled with the pain and picked up all the money.


    They both wanted to take the money and run away, but they were worried that their companion would fall into Chen''s hands.


    Chen Chu took two hundreds of yuan and stuffed them into Sam''s pocket.


    "It''s your hard work Do you have any cigarettes? "


    Sam covered his nose and took out a pack of more than half cigarettes.


    "Where can I have food? It''s my treat."


    Sam and VICKARY look at each other.


    Both have been on the road for years.


    Although I can''t guess Chen Yu''s identity.


    But the other side clearly uses their intentions.


    Otherwise, I won''t linger with them here.


    "What can I do for you, sir?"


    "Don''t worry. Find a place to sit." Chen Yu said casually.


    They made up their minds to say anything as long as they were not informants.


    All the people on the road know that it''s the most dangerous to be an informer.


    They took Chen to a 24-hour restaurant.


    The beard standing in front of the cash register hid a gun under the cupboard.


    When I saw three people coming in, I was very alert.


    It wasn''t until Chen Yu put two big bills on the cash register that Hu Zi was relieved.


    "By the way, is there any rumor of ghosts in New Orleans?"


    "Sir What do you want to know about this? "


    "I''m just curious." Chen Yu leaned against the chair and said casually.


    At this time, Hu Zi came with Hanbao, sandwiches and drinks.


    "I know." He interrupted.


    "Sit down, uncle." Chen Chu pulls back the chair.

 Chapter 1637

    Mustache is the owner of this restaurant.


    It''s open every night.


    But there are always one or two robberies a month.


    Don''t think it''s high hair. In fact, beard has been robbed for seven days in a week.


    Of course, there are successful and unsuccessful robberies.


    Most of the time, big beard takes out the gun hidden under the cash register, and the robbers will run away directly.


    If you look at VICKARY and Sam with a big beard, you can tell what they are from.


    But Chen can''t see it.


    Look at Chen Yu''s clothes. He should be rich.


    I just don''t know how to mix with people like Sam and vicarious.


    But since they have no intention of robbery.


    Beards are no longer as wary as they used to be.


    After Chen''s invitation, he also sat down to chat with Chen.


    "There used to be a toll station on the Seabrook coast road, but it has been closed and abandoned for a long time. However, the drivers of the vehicles along the road often see people in the abandoned toll station, and I have seen them before." Said mustache.


    "I know that." Sam immediately chimed in and said, "it is said that twenty years ago, there was a tragic traffic accident at the toll gate. At that time, a dozen cars were queuing up at the toll gate to pay. As a result, a tanker full of fuel was directly loaded into the toll gate. As a result, the toll gate staff and a dozen waiting cars were all ignited and more than 30 people died."


    "Well, yes, it wasn''t long before the toll station was demolished, but it was kept at a station on the edge of the road. The government said it was in memory of the victims of the accident." "But there are also rumors that the place is haunted. Every time the engineering team tries to demolish it, it encounters an accident, so it never moves the stop again. The road has changed a few hundred meters, but the passing vehicles can still see the stop. Once I passed that road, I saw a figure in the roadside stop."


    "It''s said that it''s the dead at the toll gate. They don''t know they''re dead, so they''ve been wandering there."


    Everyone''s interest is coming. Let''s start with your words and my words about the hearsay or personal experience of miraculous events.


    Of course, in Chen''s eyes, most of them are fictional.


    But there are still a few, Chen Yu can not tell the true from the false.


    For example, at the toll gate, Chen can''t tell the flaws.


    However, Chen could not be sure whether it was true or not until he confirmed it in person.


    After all, it''s not difficult to make up a relatively real spiritual event.


    "Nice to talk to you, boss." Chen picked up a hamburger and stood up. He put a hundred yuan bill in his beard. At the same time, he said to Sam and VICKARY, "let''s go."


    "Sir, if I come tomorrow night, I will continue to tell you a story." Mustache is happy.


    Not only did he pass the time, but he also made a tip.


    Out of the restaurant, Sam and VICKARY are careful.


    In fact, they want to get away at this time.


    But Chen Yu did not open his mouth to let them go, and they were helpless.


    "Do you have a car?" Chen asked.


    "Here..."


    Sam and VICKARY want to say no.


    As a matter of fact, they have a small old car.


    "I''ll be in New Orleans for a while. I wanted to hire you for $500 a day. Since you don''t have a car, that''s all." With that, Chen Yu turned around and left: "OK, I''m going. Goodbye."


    They immediately catch up with Chen Yu: "yes, we have a car. We have a car."


    Joking, the two of them robbed for a few days, and they couldn''t get 500 dollars.


    Generally, every time a robbery is successful, more than one hundred dollars will be robbed, sometimes even less.


    They make do with this money for a few days.


    And then when I ran out of money, I came out to rob again.


    Their daily life is basically like this.


    And not every time.


    Now Chen wants to hire them.


    And five hundred dollars a day.


    This one is much easier than their robbery.


    The risk is much smaller.


    "Sir, what are you going to let us do?"


    "I''d like to take a look at the places where you talked about the supernatural events."


    Sam and VICKARY look at each other.


    What is the rich man going to do?


    But it''s not hard at all.


    They were supposed to do what Chen asked them to do with high risk.


    I didn''t expect that.


    They have treated Chen as a rich man seeking excitement.


    That''s all. They have nothing to hesitate about.


    Soon Sam and VICKARY got on the bus with Chen.


    The first place they went was the Seabrook coast road.Half an hour''s drive to the destination.


    Sam parked his car on the side of the road and looked at a sentry box dozens of meters away.


    "That''s the original toll station."


    Chen Yu sat in the car and looked at the abandoned toll station from a distance.


    There was an unusual smell.


    "Would you like to come over and have a look, sir?"


    "No, let''s go to the next place." Chen said.


    With Chen''s eyesight, it can be seen almost at a glance whether there is any miraculous event.


    This place has unusual breath fluctuation, which can''t escape Chen''s vision.


    Sam and VICKARY don''t know what Chen Yu''s calculation is.


    But now Chen is their employer, and naturally they listen to Chen.


    Then they drove around with Chen Yu.


    Almost a third of the places where there are real miracles.


    "Is there anything else you haven''t gone to?"


    "Yes, sir." Sam and vicarious said.


    "By the way, I remember a few days ago, one of our friends said that his girlfriend''s family had an accident, and her girlfriend''s family were all crazy. Except that his girlfriend had no accident with him at that time, the police reported that they had eaten the unreal poisonous food by mistake, but his girlfriend seems to be not normal these days, and she dare not go home recently."


    "Do you know where his girlfriend lives?"


    "Yes."


    "Then go and have a look."


    Half an hour later, the car was outside a single apartment in a community.


    There was a faint light in the room, drawing the curtains.


    "Strange, is there anyone else in the room?"


    "Is it benka''s girlfriend coming home?"


    "Didn''t I hear that his girlfriend has been living with him lately?"


    Chen Yu felt that there were two evil spirits in the house, and they were very evil spirits.


    And what Sam and vicarious saw was not the light.


    But the real ghost fire!


    However, Chen Yu has no plan to subdue the demons.


    Anyway, there is no one living in this room.


    "I''ll give you a mission." "Sam, you''ll be waiting outside this room from tomorrow to see if anyone comes to this room. If there''s a stranger coming in and out of this room, remember to follow that person, VICKARY. You go to the Seabrook coast road toll station to monitor. The same is true. It''s a thousand dollars. Your reward today. Now send me back to the hotel."

 Chapter 1638

    Sam and VICKARY are both confused. What kind of task is that?


    They were completely at a loss.


    But the thousand dollars is real.


    They couldn''t find a reason to refuse at all.


    And it''s not a risky task.


    At least they think so.


    When he arrived at the hotel, Chen looked back at the two people in the car.


    "It''s really uncomfortable to go to a better car tomorrow."


    Sam and vicarious are helpless.


    Where do they have money for a good car.


    Unless they take all the reward Chen gave them to buy a car.


    It is estimated that it is able to meet the requirements of Shangchen.


    "Sam, what did you say that man did?"


    "Mind him, he has money anyway." Sam is too lazy to think so much.


    He thinks Chen Yu is just a rich man having fun.


    The next day, Portia felt comfortable.


    It was a very comfortable sleep.


    But after seeing the time, Portia got up and washed.


    It''s over nine in the morning.


    She slept for more than ten hours.


    Chen Yu''s temper is not very good.


    Portia rushed to Chen''s room.


    Chen''s door is open, and two waiters are pushing the dining car to prepare breakfast for Chen.


    Portia enters the room and sees Chen Yu doing morning exercises.


    "Breakfast''s ready, please."


    After Portia tipped, the two waiters bowed away.


    Portia looked at the breakfast and said to herself.


    This guy is so extravagant even for breakfast.


    This breakfast will cost more than $1000.


    Portia looks at Chen Yu, who is still running on the treadmill.


    Secretly picked up an egg roll and put it into his mouth.


    But before I could swallow, I suddenly found Chen Yu standing in front of her.


    Cough -


    Portia almost died of choking.


    "Sit down and eat together, don''t sneak around." Chen Yu said quietly.


    Chen then went into the bathroom to wash.


    Portia''s face was red, and she was neither sitting nor standing.


    After half pay, Chen came out of the bathroom.


    Portia saw Chen Yu''s figure, his eyes were a little straight, and could not help swallowing.


    I didn''t expect this guy to have such a good figure.


    "Don''t you?"


    Chen Yu sits on the sofa.


    Portia wants to eat it. It''s all high-end food.


    But she was a little shy.


    "Sit down and eat."


    After Chen''s second conversation, Portia finally sat down for breakfast.


    "Boss, do you have any plans for today?"


    "Take a walk. What do you recommend?" Chen asked.


    "New Orleans New Art Museum, do you want to go?"


    "No, I don''t have art cells, and I can''t pretend." Chen immediately refused.


    "Mr. Chen, would you like to see the longest bridge in the world, Pontchartrain Lake Bridge?"


    "Yes."


    Pontchartrain Lake Bridge is composed of two parallel bridges, spanning Pontchartrain lake, with a total length of 38.422 kilometers, and the second bridge is 16 meters longer than the first.


    The project was completed in 1969.


    On one side of the Pontchartrain Lake Bridge is an artificial island, a resort built for tourists.


    "When you''re full, choose a suit for me."


    "Boss, I''m not your servant."


    "You need to ask Alex about the job of a personal assistant."


    "OK..." Portia was helpless.


    Dressed up, Chen said, "go and drive to the hotel gate."


    Portia wriggled his lips and subconsciously wanted to refuse.


    However, considering the specific situation, she gave up the idea.


    She has been a little unconscious of Chen Yu''s orders.


    Of course it''s Portia driving today.


    She knows New Orleans many times better than Chen.


    "Boss, do you have any business in New Orleans this time? What do I need to prepare? "


    "No, it doesn''t need your attention."


    Portia is speechless, and her expertise seems to be useless here.


    She is going to be Chen''s servant.


    No, it''s not going to be, it''s gone.


    However, the car arrived at the entrance of Lake Pontchartrain bridge and was stopped.


    "What''s the matter?" Chen asked."I don''t know." Portia shook her head.


    There are checkpoints in front of us, and it''s the military.


    Chen and Portia get off and look forward.


    At this time, Chen saw a familiar man.


    Demi Southfield!


    She seems to be in charge here.


    She also saw Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu and she are enemies.


    At the beginning, Demi''s father, Southfield, went bankrupt because of Chen Yu.


    Chen then killed her officer, Lieutenant Paul, in the desert of Las Vegas.


    Although Chen was careful, he did not leave any evidence.


    But Demi''s hatred of Chen Yu will not be eliminated because there is no evidence.


    Demi walked up to Chen Yu.


    "How are you?" The disgust and hatred in Demi''s eyes are undisguised.


    "Hiss Looks like you''ve been promoted. Have you replaced Paul in the military? " Chen Chu smiles at Demi.


    "I know you did it! Don''t think I don''t know. Lieutenant Paul''s death is definitely about you. " Demi gnawed her teeth and looked at Chen Yu.


    "How is your father?" Chen asked with a smile.


    Demi broke out directly. Her father owed tens of millions of dollars to the bank because of bankruptcy.


    Even though Demi has him at home now.


    But her father was always depressed, drinking too much and depressed.


    Demi wanted to draw a gun, but she managed to control her anger at last.


    "One day, I will kill you in good faith." Demi gnawed her teeth and looked at Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu scoffs at Demi''s threat.


    Portia was sweating.


    Chen Yu has a lot of animosity with this military officer.


    Will they be in trouble?


    "Miss Demi, can you tell me what happened ahead?"


    "It''s none of your business." Demi snorted coldly.


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t say it. You have your own way to know it anyway." Chen Yu said quietly.


    "Then go find your way. Everything here is military secret. If you keep asking, I can arrest you for endangering public security and espionage."


    "Hiss Please don''t frighten me, or my lawyers will probably go to the Defense Department to fight a lawsuit. "


    The most annoying group of people in the world is lawyers.


    Especially in the United States and the United States, it is absolutely the existence of heaven and earth.


    They dare to sue the government, the military, even the United Nations.


    There is no such thing as they dare not.


    They are just a bunch of mad dogs.


    Unfortunately, Chen Yu keeps such a group of mad dogs.


    Don''t say that Demi''s arrest is not right.


    Even if the arrest is justified, Chen can guarantee that Demi will lose her military position.

 Chapter 1639

    Demi actually scares Chen Yu.


    She knew that for the time being, she had no choice.


    Unfortunately, Chen Yu''s temper is too bad.


    He won''t even suffer.


    Chen Yu patted Demi on the shoulder without any scruple.


    "Your father is bankrupt. If you lose your job again, I think your father''s creditors will rush up like mad dogs and tear your father up. So you''d better think about it before you speak."


    Demi''s face grew worse.


    She now has a military position, barely able to protect her father.


    If she loses her military job, her father is likely to be sued by the creditors and thrown into prison.


    And once someone gets in the way, her father may not be able to get out of prison alive.


    Demi''s look at Chen Yu was even more murderous.


    But she really can''t do anything now.


    The name is not regular and the words are not smooth. Once you start here.


    There is no way to take Chen Zhu, but it is possible to sink her into it.


    In Portia''s eyes, Chen Yu is definitely that kind of evil rich man.


    But Chen Yu can only talk to Demi here.


    Demi couldn''t have let him go because of his threat.


    The Pontchartrain lake bridge must be out of the question.


    Demi is not targeting Chen Yu alone.


    Chen can only let Portia turn back.


    "Where are you going now, boss?"


    Portia kept thinking about what Demi had said.


    Demi said Chen Yu killed an officer.


    This makes her a little creepy.


    She didn''t know what Chen Yu was doing.


    Her only knowledge of Chen Yu is that she has money.


    Very rich.


    Now she feels that Chen''s money may have come in the wrong way.


    And her fear of Chen Yu is growing.


    But now she''s on her own again.


    As long as Chen doesn''t agree with her resignation, she can''t leave.


    She was more afraid to speak.


    She was worried about angering Chen.


    Chen Yu threatened her family.


    Anyway, Portia scares herself.


    The more you think about it, the more scared you are.


    "Find a restaurant." Chen said.


    "Boss, they''ve only been out for an hour, and you seem to have had a lot of breakfast."


    Can I have breakfast for breakfast?


    That''s not enough for Chen to plug his teeth.


    If Chen Zhuzhen opens his stomach to eat, he can empty the whole hotel.


    However, the energy utilization rate of food is too low for Chen.


    Chen Yu can''t get rid of the grain completely now.


    You can''t make a meal.


    However, it''s really not a matter for Chen Zhu not to eat or drink for more than ten days.


    Of course, even though Chen is now close to Bigu.


    However, Chen''s food consumption is still far greater than that of ordinary people.


    Chen Yu has been able to use Xianli to keep himself in a state of non hunger.


    However, some microelements needed by human body are still not provided by Xianli.


    To put it bluntly, Chen now eats every time not to eat, but to supplement trace elements.


    So now Chen has a very rich food mix for every meal.


    "I''m hungry." Chen Yuli replied, of course.


    OK, who let you be the boss has the final say.


    But this time Chen just asked Portia to find an ordinary restaurant.


    It''s not a fancy restaurant that costs thousands of dollars a meal.


    An hour later -


    Portia was sitting opposite Chen.


    Watching Chen Yu still devour.


    How much did Chen Zhu eat?


    Ten portions of macaroni, twenty portions of pepper and shellfish, five lobsters and twenty prawns.


    And twenty steaks, five roast whole chickens


    Portia had never seen such a person.


    How many people did he eat?


    Ten people? Or twenty?


    People who don''t know think this is a beggar. They haven''t eaten in a few days.


    Chen doesn''t care about other people''s eyes.


    He eats as he should.


    "You have some, too." Chen said, taking time out of his busy schedule.


    "Thank you, no more." Portia smiled farfetched.


    "Well I''ll ask the waiter to serve me 20 medium rare steaks. The steaks in this house are no worse than the chef''s. by the way, I saw the roast leg of Lamb on the menu just now. Give me two. "


    "Boss, are you finished?"


    "I never waste food." Chen said.After 12 o''clock, Chen was satisfied and walked out of the restaurant.


    Portia followed Chen''s back: "boss, you just ate two thousand three hundred eighty dollars."


    "Well, I see." Chen Chu nodded, "it''s still a good restaurant. If you go to a high-end restaurant, you need to eat at least tens of thousands of dollars."


    Is it a good deal to eat two thousand three hundred eighty dollars?


    But it''s a good deal to think about the amount he just ate.


    "Sister." A slightly childish voice came.


    Chen Yu turned around and saw a boy who was estimated to be 18 or 19 years old.


    Portia was stunned. "Billy, why are you here?"


    "I work part-time in this restaurant." Billy looked at Portia and Chen Yu: "sister, when did you go back to New Orleans? And who is he? Your boyfriend? "


    "No, no, he''s my boss." Portia quickly explained, "I''m working now. When I''m free, I''ll go back to see you."


    "All right." Billy''s face was a little baby fat, but he was bigger than Chen.


    Chen Yu didn''t know what these foreigners grew up with. He grew up so tall when he was only a few years old.


    Billy came to Chen Yu''s face and said, "don''t bully my sister, or I will make you look good."


    "Come to my room tonight, Portia. I have something to deal with."


    "Ah..."


    Billy''s face went black directly, Chen Yu with a light smile: "if you continue to threaten me, your sister''s work will be very difficult, children, do not use your immature way of thinking to trouble your sister."


    Billy blushed and looked at Chen Yu with hate.


    "Sister, don''t work for him any more."


    "Billy, you don''t have to worry about my business." Portia didn''t want Billy involved.


    Chen Yu is obviously not a good man. If Billy annoys Chen Yu, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    Billy''s face was livid, and he watched Chen Yu and his sister leave.


    He also thinks Chen Yu is not a good person.


    My sister may have some indescribable troubles working under him.


    No, we have to find a way.


    "Boss, Billy''s just a kid. You don''t want to get along with him."


    "How can it be? How can I see the same thing as a child?" Chen replied with a smile.


    "Where shall we go now?"


    "Is there anything more memorable in New Orleans?"


    "There is a street on the other side of new moon city that specializes in selling traditional handicrafts. Most of the ancestors are French and Italian craftsmen. The handicrafts of new moon city are very famous."

 Chapter 1640

    In fact, crescent city is another name for New Orleans.


    However, in New Orleans, there is an old city that has always maintained the name of new moon city.


    Also because that block is relatively old-fashioned, so that block is very traditional in terms of architectural style and atmosphere.


    Listen to Portia introduce the story of New Orleans.


    Chen can''t help interrupting: "new moon city has many style names. Why change its name to New Orleans?"


    "New Orleans is named after the Duke of Orleans, the Regent of Louis 15, France." "But New Orleans has another name, you don''t know," Portia said


    "What''s the name?"


    "The city of the dead."


    "Isn''t the name ominous?" Chen Yu frowned.


    "In fact, because the terrain of New Orleans is relatively low, and it is built on the swamp itself, which is almost the same as the horizontal plane. If you dig down two or three meters, it will seep into the water. So the tombs here and the coffins of the dead are all suspended, not buried underground, but stored on the ground. However, this has led to several plagues in New Orleans, all of which are caused by Because the body did not enter the earth, the name of the city of the dead also came from it. "


    Botheaton said: "fifteen years ago, Hurricane Katrina hit New Orleans, and several cemeteries in New Orleans were almost razed to the ground. At that time, thousands of human remains were blown all over the city by the hurricane, which made the name of the city of the dead even louder."


    Chen Yu frowned. "Don''t go to Crescent City. Take me to some cemeteries in the city."


    Portia was speechless.


    Good shopping, go to the cemetery.


    Is this too much to eat?


    "Boss, what''s good about those places?"


    "I just want to see the hanging tomb." Chen Yu said quietly.


    Portia is speechless about Chen Yu''s style, which has a long history.


    But what can she do.


    She''s a personal assistant.


    She can do nothing but what the boss says.


    Portia sent Chen to a cemetery.


    Most cities have cemeteries in the suburbs.


    But in New Orleans, many cemeteries are in the city.


    Portia didn''t like coming to the cemetery.


    No one likes it.


    But there''s no way.


    Chen Yu is coming, and she can only follow.


    Chen Yu gets out of the car, and Portia follows him.


    Go to the cemetery, thanks to his thinking.


    Portia follows Chen Yu.


    Have been reading in pieces.


    Chen found that the terrain of the cemetery was indeed very low.


    Some of the turf is still seeping.


    However, what makes Chen Yu puzzled is that.


    Chen Yu didn''t feel the strong Yin Qi in this cemetery.


    You know, there''s a risk of putting the body on the ground.


    It''s not just plague.


    Necropsy is more likely.


    Once the body is exposed to the moon, it is likely to turn into a zombie.


    The design of this kind of tomb can gather Yin and disperse Yang.


    Therefore, it is reasonable to say that the Yin Qi of this cemetery should be very heavy.


    But why the Yin here is very light.


    It''s not even as good as the cemetery in other cities.


    Chen Yu continues to walk in the cemetery.


    Most of the tombs in the cemetery maintain the European architectural style.


    It''s actually a smaller version.


    Part of the cemetery is relatively new.


    Many of the older parts are seriously damaged.


    Portia is very uncomfortable.


    Not everyone can stand in front of a stranger''s mausoleum, a station is a few minutes.


    "Are you very uncomfortable?" Chen Chu looks back at Portia.


    Portia''s face was rather ugly.


    Isn''t that bullshit?


    Are you comfortable?


    Well, Chen''s face doesn''t seem to have any other expression.


    There''s a problem here.


    This is Chen''s conclusion.


    But it''s no use knowing there''s a problem.


    Chen can send Sam and VICKARY to guard the two places where there are problems.


    But how to keep the cemetery?


    The cemetery is an open area, and many people come to visit it every day.


    Even if there are people with different purposes, it is impossible to distinguish them.


    Unless Chen Yu is here.


    But Chen is not planning to spend the night here.


    "Take me to another cemetery."


    "Boss, what are you doing in the cemetery?"


    "I''m going to invest in a cemetery."Wheezing -


    Portia almost didn''t come up in a breath.


    "Boss, you''re not kidding."


    "No, in the next three days, you will make an investment and construction plan for the cemetery for me."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Boss, the cemetery is usually opened up by the government. There is no investment, and no one will ever invest in the cemetery."


    Portia wants to stop Chen Yu''s foolish idea.


    "All right." Chen Chu shrugged.


    Portia breathed a sigh of relief.


    It''s dangerous. What''s your boss''s brain thinking.


    How could such a wonderful idea come into being.


    Portia hurriedly drove away with Chen.


    Suddenly, an idea flashed through Portia''s mind.


    "Boss, aren''t you kidding me?"


    Chen Yu turned his head slowly: "what?"


    "You said you were going to invest in the cemetery."


    Portia saw the taunt in Chen''s eyes.


    This bastard is playing with himself.


    Chen Yu walked around several cemeteries again and again.


    Portia is going crazy anyway.


    This guy is insane.


    It''s good to go to the park, shopping malls, even the streets.


    What can I do for a visit to the cemetery?


    And I also enjoyed it so much.


    "Well, go back to the hotel." Chen said.


    ¡­¡­


    Lake Pontchartrain bridge has a man-made island with an area of about two square kilometers.


    This is a leisure area integrating leisure, shopping and entertainment.


    A lot of back and forth vehicles will enter the leisure area.


    But last night, something happened here.


    After 12 o''clock last night, it was covered with fog.


    Dozens of employees in the leisure area lost contact with the outside world.


    According to the report, a body was found on the deck of the Pontchartrain Lake Bridge.


    And identified as employees of the leisure area.


    Then the police sent a team into the recreation area.


    But up to now, even the people who entered the police have disappeared, completely lost contact.


    Then the military announced the closure of the bridge and temporarily took over the Pontchartrain Lake Bridge.


    Now even the military knows very little about what''s going on in recreational areas.


    High altitude satellites are also unable to penetrate recreational areas.


    The military has sent two helicopters to hover over the recreational area.


    But both helicopters fell into the recreation area.


    The situation becomes more complicated.


    But the military still doesn''t know what''s going on inside.


    Demi has a headache now. Lake Pontchartrain bridge is the main road.


    The daily traffic volume is close to 50000.


    Every minute she blocks, she''s under a lot of pressure.


    From the city government to her boss, they are constantly urging her to solve the problem as soon as possible.

 Chapter 1641

    At present, Demi has very limited information.


    I only know that there seems to be some kind of creature in it. The number is unknown.


    Now Demi has only two choices.


    Send troops to make a strong attack.


    Demi has troops in her hands.


    A very strong force.


    But judging from the current situation.


    The fog that pervades the leisure area seems to be harmful to people.


    The pilots of the two fallen helicopters were wearing gas masks, but they still fell.


    It means that the mist can enter the pores of human body.


    Now the only good thing is that the fog has not spread.


    Once spread to the urban areas of both sides.


    It will cause great panic and casualties.


    If we send troops to make a strong attack, we should first give them all-round protection.


    Wearing a full body isolation suit will definitely affect your actions.


    Here, even if we wipe out the contents.


    But how to dispel the fog?


    This is also a problem.


    So now she can only ask for help from her superiors.


    ¡­¡­


    Hello, this is Portia, Mr. Chen''s personal assistant. Who can I speak to


    "Personal assistant?" Lei ang frowned: "where is Chen now?"


    "Who are you, please?"


    "Is Chen by your side now? Let him answer the phone. "


    "Sir, the boss is not at my side at the moment. If you have anything, I can convey it."


    "Which phone does he use now?" Leon asked impatiently.


    "I''m sorry, sir. I can''t give you his personal phone number without the boss''s permission."


    "Where is your boss now? You ask him to call me back. He knows my number. "


    "OK, I''ll tell the boss." Portia''s answer was watertight.


    But just then Portia''s door was suddenly opened.


    Portia remembered that her door was locked. How could it be opened?


    Who will it be when you come to your room at this time?


    Is it Chen Yu?


    As soon as Portia got up and walked to the porch, he saw two soldiers coming in at the door.


    Another woman came in behind the soldiers.


    Isn''t this the woman who quarreled with Chen Yu today in front of the Pontchartrain Lake Bridge.


    "What are you doing? This is my room. Please go out. "


    "Where has Chen Yu gone?" Demi didn''t talk nonsense and went straight to the subject.


    "The boss is in his room, and he is not in my room. What are you doing in my room?"


    Portia is a little flustered. It won''t be Chen Yu''s case.


    Is this woman here to catch Chen Yu?


    Two soldiers probe in Portia''s room and shake their heads at Demi.


    "Give me his number."


    Portia stopped at once: "I have no obligation to cooperate with you."


    But at this time Demi directly raised the gun and pointed to Portia''s forehead.


    Portia collapsed.


    What about the agreed dishes and freedom?


    "I hope you can consider my request carefully. I''m not very patient, especially about that bastard." Demi looked at Portia coldly. "Do you understand?"


    Portia''s legs softened with fear and nodded subconsciously.


    "Where has Chen Yu gone?"


    "He He''s in the room. "


    "He''s not in the room. I''ve already been there." Demi said coldly.


    Portia''s mind is empty.


    Did Chen Yu get the news and run away?


    "What''s his phone number?"


    "19 * *"


    Demi dialed Chen Yu''s phone number.


    "Hello, who is that?"


    "This is Demi Southfield." Said Demi.


    "Sorry, you dialed the wrong number."


    Chen just wanted to hang up. Demi immediately said, "now I''m at your little assistant''s side."


    Chen Yu smiled: "you are not going to threaten me with her life, are you? Let''s not say if she is so important to me. Even if I care about her, can you kill her? Don''t forget, you are a soldier. You are a soldier who protects the American people. "


    "The military has the power of compulsory conscription in a special period. She will soon become a soldier and then carry out a dangerous task."


    "Well, what do you want to say to me?"


    "Where are you now?"


    "What are you doing playing outside?"


    "Go back to the hotel now."


    "No time. If you want to wait, wait. If you don''t want to wait, let her go to war."Chen Yu said disapprovingly.


    "When will you be back?"


    "Look at the mood."


    Chen Yu doesn''t know what Demi is looking for.


    But it has nothing to do with Chen Yu.


    Demi is also very angry.


    At the same time, she was more anxious.


    She asked for support from her superiors.


    Then the superior didn''t know what to do and recommended Chen Yu to her.


    Chen Zhu doesn''t care how anxious Demi is.


    Anyway, Chen Yu is not in a hurry.


    Chen Yu drove to the restaurant which was open at night yesterday.


    When the owner of the restaurant saw Chen Yu coming, he immediately put the menu in front of him.


    After Chen ordered some food, he called Sam and VICKARY.


    Ten minutes later, they came.


    "Sir."


    "Well, sit down and eat." Chen Yu said casually.


    They are really a little hungry.


    He is not polite to Chen Yu either. He picks up Hanbao and sandwiches to eat.


    "Did you monitor those two places as I asked?" Chen asked.


    "Yes, I can sit in the car all day." "I was also questioned by the police on patrol," Sam said


    "Did you find anything?"


    "No, I''ve been waiting all day and no one''s near the house." Sam shook his head.


    Chen Yu turned to vicarious: "how about you?"


    "Me too. I didn''t find anyone near the abandoned toll gate." Vicari said.


    Chen Yu left a thousand dollars in front of the two.


    "You two have a dash cam in your car." Chen said.


    "Don''t you believe us, sir?"


    "Yes." Why did Chen Yu believe them.


    Two people can only lower their heads, very helpless to eat the things in their hands.


    Think about it. They have nothing to believe.


    After all, they are not familiar with each other, and they are still gangsters.


    "Sir, can you tell me who you are looking for?"


    "No." Chen Yu said calmly, "if you find anything, call me immediately. As long as you find the person I want to find, I will give you a lot of money. Even if you don''t find someone, I will pay you a fee every day according to the agreement in advance. Of course, if you play tricks on me, I will find someone to kill you."


    "Sir, we know some people who may be able to help you find the one you need."


    "No need." Chen refused directly.


    They can only look for gangsters and rogues, and it''s easy for them to disclose the information they are looking for.


    At that time, when the psychics are willing to hide, it will not be easy for Chen Yu to find people again.

 Chapter 1642

    As a matter of fact, Chen Yu is just trying to find them to stare at each other.


    How can Chen Yu put all his hopes on the two little gangsters.


    If they don''t have a problem here.


    Chen would follow his original plan.


    "If you watch for me at night, it''s more than 500 dollars for one person."


    Sam and VICKARY look at each other.


    They don''t understand what Chen is looking for.


    But Chen Yu''s price is not low.


    It''s impossible to pay a thousand dollars a day even to find a private detective.


    Of course, Chen Yu is not worried about money.


    The main reason is that this task is dangerous.


    Of course, Chen is not going to let them take risks.


    As soon as they find someone, just call Chen Yu.


    "Mr. Chen, how about tonight? I promise I won''t play tricks. " Vickari said sincerely.


    "Yes." Chen Zhu nodded, "you can call me if you find anything."


    "Good."


    "I''ll go back first."


    With that, Chen Yu got up and left.


    Demi is still waiting for herself in the hotel.


    I hope Portia hasn''t broken down yet. God bless you.


    Chen Chu whistled back to the hotel.


    Just entering the lobby of the hotel, I found several people staring at him.


    Look at that temperament. They are all soldiers in the army.


    How can I be rude to myself?


    Chen Yu didn''t care about these people.


    It''s impossible to kill them in public.


    Chen Chu whistled into the elevator.


    The soldiers in civilian clothes followed in.


    A minute later, Chen arrived at the floor of Portia.


    There is still one person standing in the elevator, and the others are all lying on the ground.


    The soldier was cold and sweaty. They had been training soldiers for several years at least.


    Even on the battlefield, we can definitely make a difference.


    As a result, in front of the man, in ten seconds, he was beaten down.


    Chen pushed open the door of Portia''s house.


    In a flash, a muzzle pointed to Chen''s forehead.


    Bang -


    in the room, Portia and Demi saw a soldier flying in, lying on the ground without getting up.


    Demi''s face sank, watching Chen Yu come in.


    "You''d better explain to me why the man hit me."


    "You''d better explain to me why your man pointed his gun at my head."


    Chen Yu said disapprovingly, turning to Portia at the same time: "Portia, I heard that you had an accident, and immediately came back to save you. Are you very moved?"


    At the moment, Portia looks at Chen Yu as if he is looking at a demon.


    Chen Yu and Demi just talked, but she heard them clearly.


    This guy doesn''t care about her.


    Demi took a deep breath and put down her anger.


    "Mr. Chen, in the name of the military, I now invite you to be the special adviser of the military."


    "No interest." Chen Yu said quietly.


    Just because Demi can bluff Portia doesn''t mean she can bluff Chen Zhuo.


    "You have no right to refuse."


    "Hiss..." Chen Yu with a kind of ironic laugh: "and then?"


    Demi knows that it''s useless to be tough. She can only calm down and try to control her mood.


    "Mr. Chen, the military will pay you even if you are hired."


    "Well, how much will you pay me?" Chen asked.


    "Two million dollars."


    Portia took a breath of cool air.


    A lot of money! Didn''t Demi have a feud with Chen Yu?


    Why do you hire Chen Yu now?


    And that''s two million dollars.


    Previously, Portia thought Demi was coming to catch Chen Zhu.


    It turned out that it was not at all what she had imagined.


    "Do you know that if I don''t do anything, I''ll make nearly $70 million a month." Chen Yu looked at Demi and said, "in this way, the reward you give me is not enough for my one-day income. In view of your military''s bad record, I doubt whether your military will keep its promise. After all, I don''t want to have a second time in Las Vegas. Are you right?"


    Portia was stunned.


    70 million dollars a month?


    Are you kidding me?


    Chen Yu is not a drug dealer, is he?


    "You say, how much do you want?"


    "Tell me what happened first." Chen Yu said quietly.


    Demi looks at Portia."You go out first." Chen ordered Portia.


    It''s no good for her to join in.


    And it''s supposed to be military secret.


    It''s very dangerous for ordinary people to know military secrets.


    Even if Demi can''t face Portia in front of Chen Yu.


    But for a long time to come, Portia may be under military surveillance.


    When Portia came out of the room, the door was closed.


    Another soldier was standing outside the door.


    "The artificial island recreation area of Lake Pontchartrain bridge has been shrouded in fog since last night." Demi said: "in addition to dozens of employees in the leisure area who lost contact, there were several groups of people entering the artificial island one after another. At present, it is known that there is a certain kind of creature occupying the artificial island. From the perspective of several corpses found at present, that thing will eat people, and the mist is that thing released, and the mist has a strong anesthetic effect, which is better than the current military anesthesia gun bullets It''s 100 times stronger. As long as a part is covered with fog, it will completely lose consciousness and touch. "


    "You have the experience of dealing with abnormal creatures, so I need you to lead a team to find a way to dispel the fog, and at the same time, it''s better to kill those abnormal creatures."


    "You also said that those mists have a very strong anesthetic effect. I went in and it was a piece of rotten meat."


    "All of you will wear military isolation suits, only one level lower than space suits, absolutely sealed." Said Demi.


    "It''s OK to think about it, but for me, there''s still a lot of risk." Chen said.


    "Five million dollars, so long as you are willing to accept this Commission, the military can give you five million dollars, and pay 20% in advance."


    Chen Chu shook his head. "Twenty million dollars, and it''s paid in full."


    "It''s impossible." "It''s impossible for the military to pay such a price," Demi shouted at once


    Portia outside heard Demi''s voice.


    But the soldiers at the door stared, and Portia dared not approach.


    "I don''t have enough interests. Why should I take part in your dangerous actions? And that''s too bad credit. I don''t trust you at all. "


    "I can''t be the master."


    "Then go to someone who can make a decision and talk to me." "By the way, please make a decision early. After all, I don''t like staying up late."


    Demi even hates Chen Yu.


    But it''s just that Chen Yu has no choice.


    "In addition, I will not go with the team you said, who knows if your people will shoot behind."

 Chapter 1643

    Soon, Chen''s phone rang.


    It''s Leon''s call.


    "Chen, do me a favor. This time, the situation is very serious. If the fog spreads, it will cause huge casualties to the urban areas on both sides of the artificial island."


    "This is not California." "So I have no reason to work as a volunteer. What''s more, it''s a big risk for me. Shouldn''t the military show enough sincerity in inviting people to do things?" Chen said


    "But the $20 million you''ve offered is too high."


    "No, no, not at all. I think it''s in line with my present worth." Chen said.


    "Chen, do me a favor."


    "We are friends. Of course I''d like to help you."


    Ha ha We are friends?


    Chen Yu doesn''t believe it, let alone Lei ang.


    They were never friends.


    But now they are not enemies.


    That''s all.


    Leon is the kind of person whose interests are paramount.


    At the beginning, the biggest reason why he and Chen Yu were enemies was that the supernatural society was not under control.


    Now Leon is no longer the Minister of counter-terrorism security.


    So the Paranormal Society has nothing to do with being outside the control of the Department of counter terrorism and security.


    So it''s not impulsive, it''s silly to be against Chen Yu at this time.


    The Pontchartrain Lake Bridge incident has no direct relationship with Leon.


    Leon is nothing more than a help between colleagues, or an exchange of interests.


    Chen Yu, that''s to help him.


    If he doesn''t, he''s not hurt.


    All in all, what Leon is doing now is no business.


    "So you promised?"


    "Leon, I have a problem with my body recently. I hurt my body accidentally when practicing magic. I may die at any time, so I need to save money for my family now."


    "Well, I see. I''ll send your situation to the military."


    After a while, Demi came to Chen Yu with a face of evil spirit.


    "My superior has agreed to your request. The money can be given to you, but it will not be transferred until you solve the problem."


    "Cough I''m not feeling well recently. I''d better go back to sleep. "


    "Wait I can give you 20% first. " Demi said again.


    "Goodbye."


    "50%, I''ll give you ten million dollars first."


    "All I want is nothing less than a cent."


    Demi gnawed at Chen Zhu.


    Chen Yu doesn''t trust Demi or the military.


    If the military wants to break with him, he can''t help it.


    Of course, it''s not totally impossible.


    It''s nothing more than hurt each other.


    But at the end of the day, that was Chen Yu''s loss.


    "Well, twenty million dollars! I''ll transfer now. " Demi finally compromised.


    There''s no way to be uncompromising. Chen Yu''s attitude is too tough.


    And Lake Pontchartrain bridge lost a penny in a minute.


    The more pressure Demi is under.


    If this incident can not be successfully resolved.


    Then her development in the military has come to an end.


    "Transferred."


    Chen Chu nodded and walked out of the door, Portia: "help me check my bank account, if there is any cash transfer in."


    "All right, boss." Portia replied cautiously.


    A minute later, Portia looked at Chen Yu in shock.


    "Boss, you just got twenty million dollars."


    "Very well." Chen''s face finally showed satisfaction.


    In any case, you can make 20 million dollars in one night.


    "You can go now."


    "Of course, take me quickly. I''m very eager to save those in danger."


    Demi felt her fists thirsty.


    If it wasn''t for Chen Yu.


    Now she wants to kill Chen Yu.


    "Boss, where are you going?"


    "Shopping." "Are you going?" Chen said


    "Really? Shopping? "


    "Well, check where the nearest cemetery is."


    Portia is about to collapse.


    "Boss, I''m tired."


    "Forget it. You can have a rest." Chen Yu said very understanding.


    When Chen and Demi came to the elevator.


    Demi saw the wounds on the faces of her men.


    Demi''s face turned black. "Who did it?"


    Everyone looked at Chen Yu.


    Demi looked at Chen Yu viciously: "do you dare to fight my people?"Demi has always been a very short person.


    Seeing her men beaten, her anger flared up.


    "Are they your people? I thought they were bad people, and they didn''t mean anything to me. " Chen Yu looks at Demi innocently.


    It''s like saying, believe me.


    "You''d better not die in it." Demi cursed Chen Yu viciously.


    "Hiss, I hope there are more people who have died, but I''m still alive." Chen Chu glanced at Demi. "But the one who cursed me will probably die. Be careful."


    To the blockade of Lake Pontchartrain bridge.


    Demi asked the adjutant, "what''s the situation now?"


    "The fog expanded by 10%, and in Lake Pontchartrain another body was found, the rest unchanged."


    "How are our commandos doing?"


    "A team of twenty has been formed." The adjutant said: "now only wait for the commander to give an order, our commandos will enter the artificial island."


    Demi looks at Chen Yu. "Are you sure you want to act alone?"


    "Anyway, I will not act with your people. With our gratitude and resentment, I doubt if you will instruct your men to shoot me black."


    The adjutant looked at Chen Yu in surprise. He didn''t know him.


    What''s more, I don''t know the personal grudge between Chen Yu and Demi.


    But he was surprised that Chen Yu said it in front of Demi.


    Demi said with a black face, "we are soldiers. We have a moral bottom line."


    "Moral bottom line? You tell me the moral bottom line? " Chen Zhuo snorted coldly: "is your moral bottom line debt? By the way, don''t blame me for your officer''s death. If you hadn''t instigated him, Paul would not have died. "


    "Have you finally admitted that you did it?"


    "What if I admit it? Do you have evidence? Don''t forget, you were watching me all the way. You were my most powerful witness. "


    "A lot of times the military doesn''t need evidence." Demi looked at Chen with pity.


    "That''s right, but you''d better ask your superior if you have enough courage to start with me." Chen Yu sneered.


    "Now is not the time to quarrel, you two." The adjutant hit the circle road.


    Chen Yu and Demi stopped quarreling.


    "Bring me an isolation suit." "Don''t play tricks on the isolation suit, if I find out, I will turn my face," Chen said


    Demi ignored Chen Yu and said to the deputy, "the commandos are going to enter the artificial island."

 Chapter 1644

    Although Chen Yu and the commandos organized by the military are not the same way.


    But the two dials started together.


    Chen Chu put on his isolation suit, and the twenty members of the commando team were all dressed up.


    Of course, their equipment should be more diverse.


    What''s the big caliber submachine gun, what''s the high explosive grenade, what''s the thermal scanner.


    The commandos looked at Chen Yu curiously.


    Chen Yu had nothing but his isolation suit.


    The key is that the headdress is still on the hand and looks not worried at all.


    We need to know that these commandos are all nervous to death.


    The point is, this guy doesn''t know where to reach for a beer and drink it all the way.


    After drinking, throw rubbish.


    "Captain, what''s that guy from?"


    "I don''t know." Benjamin shook his head.


    He also couldn''t understand the origin of the guy ahead.


    "Mom, we''re carrying guns and guns. Does that guy bring a case of beer?"


    The commandos were very upset one by one.


    But no way, they are not together.


    And the fact that the other side is ahead has shown that it''s not the same way as them.


    "How are you doing now, lushenk?"


    "Sir, who is that guy in front?"


    "Don''t worry about him. He''s not an enemy or a friend."


    "Then will he stand in the way of our actions?"


    "He is the same as your mission to destroy all the unknown creatures on the artificial island and find ways to dispel the fog."


    "But he didn''t carry any weapons." "And along the way, he''s been drinking beer. Doesn''t he know he''s on a mission now?" roussenck said indignantly


    Lu senck is very unbalanced.


    Know that their journey is not close; it is twenty kilometers.


    And they have been equipped with equipment less than 30 kg.


    To lighten the burden, they didn''t even bring drinking water.


    Now they see Chen Zhu drinking all the way, but they can only watch others drinking.


    They are loaded with a lot of equipment, sweaty, but can''t drink anything.


    Everyone should be out of balance.


    In fact, many of the commandos are out of balance.


    "Sir, my team needs drinking water. We have been carrying a load of 10 kilometers. We will enter the fog area in about half an hour, but my team is in poor condition now." Said Lu senck.


    "Well, you wait in place, and I''ll send a transporter to supply you."


    Soon the supply car came. It was an armored car.


    Although the commandos were able to quench their thirst for a while, they drank water by themselves and wine by others, but their hearts were still unbalanced.


    "Why don''t I have a beer?"


    One member complained.


    "Shut up." Roussenck shouted.


    He''s also upset, but he won''t say what he thinks directly.


    Of course, he knew that he was on a mission.


    It''s not realistic to want to drink in a mission.


    After all, the psychological quality of these soldiers is too poor.


    It can even be said that they are used to it.


    After a little bit of physical strength, the commandos began to move on.


    At this time Chen Yu had already lost his trace.


    All of a sudden, lushenk stopped.


    "Stop."


    Lu senck came to the side of the bridge. The concrete beside the bridge was obviously damaged.


    There is fresh blood on it, and from the blood, it''s very fresh.


    "Captain, what''s the matter?"


    "That man was attacked just now." "It could have been dead," said lucenk


    I don''t know why, the members of the commando all feel a little lucky.


    It''s a bit of a schadenfreude.


    "Well, be careful." Said Lu senck.


    Everyone is immersed in their emotions.


    Suddenly, everyone heard a whistling sound.


    It''s like a gust of wind.


    But it wasn''t a gust of wind.


    It''s a gray shadow.


    "What!?"


    Dada -


    several soldiers standing in front shot first.


    The figure gave a strange cry.


    Then something fell, and the figure swept across the bridge deck and plopped into the water under the bridge.


    The speed of that figure is too fast.


    They are all well-trained, but they just barely catch the movement of that figure.Lushenk went to the front and looked down.


    It''s an arm, a human arm.


    Hiss --


    "was that human just now?"


    "How is it possible? Human beings can be so fast? "


    Suddenly, the broken arm on the ground suddenly moved.


    Everyone was startled.


    Just then, the broken arm suddenly stood up.


    Then five fingers moved on the ground.


    Everyone, look at me, I look at you, and they all look incredible.


    Roussenck reacted violently and went up to kick the broken arm over.


    And the broken arm rolled twice on the ground.


    All of a sudden, he bounced up and grabbed him.


    Suddenly, Lu senck drew out his dagger and cut his arm in two again.


    This time, the two severed arms didn''t move again, and the blood seeped out.


    "Be careful. Things seem to be wrong."


    Instead of walking in a hurry, he squatted down to study.


    Why did this arm seem to be alive before.


    But why was he cut off, and died.


    Roussenck found that there was a spore cut at the fracture he had cut.


    Is it because of this spore?


    Roussenck is not sure.


    After reporting the situation to Demi, Lu senck led the team forward.


    After walking for about 20 minutes, they finally got close to the fog area.


    Zizi -


    all people''s ears produce noisy noises.


    "Change the frequency to internal communication." He ordered.


    It''s clear that they''ve disconnected from the outside world.


    "Don''t be careless."


    They are now not only out of communication, but also have fog visibility of about five meters.


    Coupled with the speed of the enemy, it is a huge test for each of them.


    Lucsenck knew that he had been able to shoot the figure on the bridge before.


    It''s not just because of his reaction speed.


    More because of the distance at that time.


    They were given a certain amount of preparation time.


    But now the visibility of the fog is so low.


    That is to say, if they encounter that kind of thing again, it will be very difficult for them to hit the target.


    Even at this time, once being rushed into their formation by that thing, it will cause great trouble.


    So Lu arranged for people in the middle of the team to use pistols and daggers for defense.


    This is indeed the best choice. As an experienced veteran, Lu senck immediately came up with a solution.


    At this time, there seems to be something in front.


    Just because it''s in the fog, it''s very difficult to judge.


    "Free fire."

 Chapter 1645

    No matter what the figure is, it can''t be close to him.


    It''s too dangerous in this environment.


    And this is a battlefield.


    If you wait for his order to shoot, it is likely to delay the aircraft, or even cause the team to collapse.


    So he had to give orders to shoot freely.


    Dada dada -


    the figure disappeared in an instant.


    Roussenck raised his hand and closed it.


    The shot stopped in a flash.


    Lusenk gave instructions to move forward.


    There was a pool of blood on the ground.


    Looks like the thing they attacked was hurt.


    Didn''t you kill it again?


    Whoosh -


    at this time, there was a whoosh in the ears of all the people.


    The voice is familiar to all.


    There''s something in the fog.


    However, because the sound in the fog will bounce back again and again, resulting in a very noisy sound.


    Just then, a figure rushed out of the fog.


    That figure is too fast.


    Lucenzo''s reaction was the fastest, shooting in an instant.


    However, the figure immediately avoided the original position and moved around to the side.


    Bang -


    Lu senck turned to a pistol and hit with one empty shot.


    The figure stumbled, and people could see clearly. Isn''t this a person?


    Once again, Lu senck shot the figure in the head.


    He used the desert eagle, the most powerful pistol.


    The head of this thing was blown up in a flash.


    But his movements did not stop, and he continued to attack the commando formation.


    Everyone was a little scared, no head can move.


    A commando was thrown on the ground by the headless thing.


    Then that thing started tearing the Ranger''s isolation suit.


    Lu senck stepped forward to kick over the object, and the dagger worked hard to poke it.


    But this thing is not dead.


    All of a sudden, roussenck thought, this thing also has swollen spores, and there are several.


    Roussenck picked up the dagger and stabbed it at a spore on the chest.


    For a moment, the body of this thing did not move, but his limbs were still in disorder.


    Lucick saw a few spores on the limbs of this thing.


    Immediately, Lu senck hit the spores of this thing''s left arm with a pistol.


    When the spore is blasted, its left arm doesn''t move.


    Then the right arm, then the thigh


    "These are living corpses, just like those zombies in the biochemical crisis, it''s no use attacking their heads. The spores on these things should be some kind of parasite, and where they live, where they have independent life." Said Lu senck.


    If you had only guessed before, now you can be sure of your own speculation.


    "How are you, Merrick?"


    "No I''m fine. " Merrick was the one who had been attacked by the parasite.


    He didn''t dare to tell lushenk that his protective suit was broken.


    Before leaving, however, he was told that the fog had a very strong anesthetic effect.


    He should have been anesthetized by now.


    But the truth is that he was not affected.


    And his inner thigh seems to be hurting.


    It worries him if he tells him he''s injured.


    Will it be abandoned by lucerne as if he had been infected.


    Even killed directly.


    "That''s good. Keep going." Lushenk nodded.


    He didn''t notice Merrick''s anomaly.


    After all, it''s across the protective clothing, and Merrick''s tone is a little flustered.


    He was just attacked.


    The team continued to move forward normally.


    But they don''t know. They just left.


    The headless body, which was supposed to have died, stood up again.


    On the back of the body, there''s a spore.


    For the first time, commandos, including roussenck, have dealt with this unusual creature.


    No matter what brilliant achievements the members of the commando team have made in the battlefield in the past.


    None of them had experience dealing with supernatural events.


    So, with quick thinking, Lu senck found the weakness of these living corpses.


    They didn''t examine the body carefully.


    The limbs of living bodies are changing.


    Where the bullet had been shot, it began to be forced out and then healed.Soon, the living body was transformed into a fully fledged body with an underdeveloped brain.


    But before the living corpse moved, a larger figure rushed out of the fog, grabbed the newly recovered living corpse and ate it with a big mouth.


    Suddenly, the huge living body stopped eating and looked into the fog.


    Chen Yu came out of the fog.


    The huge living body immediately rushed to Chen Yu.


    "Get out of here."


    Chen raised his leg and kicked away the living body.


    Chen Yu didn''t care if he killed it.


    He''s been following the commandos.


    Merrick''s infection also occurred under his gaze.


    However, Chen wants to know that there are still changes in the process of infection.


    As for the life and death of the commandos, what does it have to do with them?


    Do you know them well?


    What happened on this artificial island is not an emergency.


    It''s artificial.


    The fog here is full of a chemical smell, but magic spores are floating in the air.


    Obviously, a person with a certain scale of chemical production capacity, at the same time, this person or the organization behind him has the ability of a psychic.


    The combination of the two created the event of the artificial island.


    But the fog will quickly evaporate into the air.


    So the mist needs to be released all the time, otherwise it will be gone.


    As for diffusion, as long as the machine that releases the mist does not suddenly increase the release speed by a hundred times, there is no possibility of diffusion.


    Chen Yu didn''t destroy the machine.


    Because it has happened, there is no one alive on the whole island.


    Except for him and the commandos.


    Chen is more interested in the changes and reactions of people infected with magic spores.


    As for who does the experiment on this island.


    Chen could not be found.


    Chen Yu didn''t have the time to go after the army.


    Of course, it''s not that there''s no clue at all.


    Chen found that almost all the machines in the artificial island recreation area had been destroyed.


    But monitoring and power supply are still normal.


    If we follow this clue, we may not be able to find more clues.


    However, Chen Yu still touched the monitoring room and removed all the hard disks.


    What happened here, will it have something to do with Satanism?


    Chen Yu guessed in his heart.


    Chen''s small world can''t cover the whole artificial island, but there are still many areas under Chen''s supervision.


    At this time, Chen found a monster entering Chen''s small world.

 Chapter 1646

    The monster is coming in the direction of the commando.


    Chen Yu stood on the top of a three story building.


    In fact, he is no more than 20 meters away from the commando.


    But the fog blocked their sight.


    Even standing close to you, it''s impossible.


    However, some monsters found Chen Yu, but all of them were kicked away by Chen Yu.


    These monsters fight with each other. They don''t gather to besiege Chen Yu.


    Finally, the first commando victim appeared.


    It''s not the infected Merrick.


    It''s another player.


    Two living bodies rushed into the formation, disrupting the commando''s deployment.


    Chen found that the attack power of these living corpses was only average.


    Of course, the so-called general is not compared with Chen Yu.


    It''s compared to these great soldiers.


    Their only advantage is speed.


    And still with the thick fog.


    Without this fog.


    The American soldiers have cleaned them up for a long time.


    But it was this fog that made the great soldiers of the United States late.


    Just then, Merrick finally launched.


    At this time, he is no longer himself.


    Magic spores penetrated his brain, and he is now a living corpse.


    It''s like zombie spores in the Amazon rainforest.


    But he didn''t become a brain free creature.


    He has human wisdom.


    In a situation that no one thought of.


    Merrick caught a former comrade in arms.


    Then drag it into the fog.


    The teammate who was dragged into the fog by Merrick was killed by him.


    Chen Yu looked at all this and didn''t mean to interfere.


    Merrick became stronger after eating the man.


    Magic spores have changed him completely.


    Living bodies no longer have digestive systems.


    They convert food directly into energy.


    One advantage of this is that in a short period of time, physical fitness can reach an incredible level.


    But the disadvantage is also obvious, just like a person taking stimulants, even sitting still is very hard.


    Once the energy consumption reaches a certain level, they will feel more hungry and thirsty.


    They need more food to fill up the energy they consume.


    If there''s enough food here, these living bodies will go out together.


    But there are no other creatures here except the living corpse, which is the living corpse.


    They can only eat the same kind.


    But now, the arrival of the commandos.


    Let the living bodies here focus on the commandos.


    Chen Yu also found out one thing.


    Living bodies with more parasitic spores.


    They are not stronger than their peers, but they are more energetic.


    In other words, they are more accurate in energy consumption and control.


    Merrick took off his isolation suit after swallowing the body of his former comrade.


    Large area of contact with the fog in the air, and let the magic spores in the fog parasitize on it.


    These magic spores are not directly attached to the skin, but need to enter the blood or mouth to parasitize Merrick.


    And this is not a common parasite, but the first magic spore.


    The host is like a house, and the magic spore is the relationship between the owner and the tenant.


    It''s not as many tenants as the landlord wants to rent.


    They need to devour more people or the same kind, get their flesh and blood, and then turn their flesh and blood into their own, so that more magic spores can parasitize on them.


    Merrick didn''t attack the commandos directly.


    It''s staring at another kind, a weaker living body.


    Without too much effort, Merrick turned it into a part of himself.


    Merrick''s body began to mutate.


    An arm came out of his left shoulder.


    But Merrick has changed more than that.


    It''s not about having one more arm.


    It''s more from invisible changes inside the body.


    Its body structure becomes more reasonable.


    In a way, it''s also evolving.


    But evolution is not so easy.


    Chen has experienced several evolutions.


    But Chen''s body evolved from the golden key.


    And it needs to consume a lot of energy every time.But the energy needed for the evolution of living corpses is through phagocytosis.


    This evolution is very unstable.


    If we say that Chen''s evolution is to rise a high-rise building, every time we rise a little high, but the victory is stability.


    So the evolution of living corpses is building blocks, which can rise very high in a short time, but it is easy to collapse.


    That''s the difference.


    In fact, such a metaphor is not appropriate.


    The process of human evolution is a process of building.


    The basis is already there. All of Chen''s evolution is based on this basis.


    And the evolution of living corpses is different. It''s pushing the foundation off, and then saying, come on, let''s build blocks.


    In fact, the evolution of human beings can be traced. The first is the evolution of appearance.


    Human beings have been evolving towards the direction of being bigger and more in line with the sense of environment.


    Why do people like beauty? In fact, it is determined by genes.


    Put aside the individual aesthetic differences.


    The subconscious of human beings thinks that beauty is higher.


    Therefore, the direction of human evolution will be more in line with the aesthetic view of human beings.


    As long as the environmental sense does not change dramatically.


    Then the general direction of human evolution will not change.


    It''s not going to happen. The more evolved, the uglier.


    Of course, this ugliness is not the ugliness of the face, but the distortion of the body shape.


    In fact, this kind of aesthetics does not only happen to people.


    Many species in the world have evolved in this direction.


    People also tend to like those lovely and beautiful animals.


    There are also aesthetic trends among the same species.


    What happened on this artificial island should have been made by some lunatic or organization.


    It could even be the government.


    Don''t think it''s impossible. Some small towns in the border area of the US empire disappear inexplicably.


    There''s a similar secret in the supernatural society.


    The commandos lost several more people in a row.


    Merrick is more cunning.


    It''s been stalking behind the commandos.


    Whether it''s the death of commandos or the destruction of living bodies.


    It devours the body.


    The commando''s captain, Lu senck, felt that the risk of operating on the ground was too great.


    He decided to enter the biggest building in the artificial island, the supermarket.


    The supermarket is a closed space. There is not much fog in it.


    But in Chen''s view, it was a very wrong decision.


    In this world, if there is any artificial maze, it is undoubtedly the supermarket.


    Large supermarkets will try their best to make the terrain layout as complex as possible.


    Just to keep the guests from going out.


    Now the commandos are entering a huge maze of their own.

 Chapter 1647

    The only advantage the commandos have now is their hot weapons.


    In this world, guns and ammunition still have great killing power.


    Even Chen Yu did not dare to say that he was immune to all the hot weapons.


    However, the thermal weapons they are equipped with need a wide field of vision in order to play the most effective role.


    Outside the building, their thermal weapons, though limited by the fog, could not catch the enemy in the first place.


    But in the maze terrain, too many barriers make their thermal weapons more difficult to work.


    Chen Yu can see the problem, and Lu senck can see the problem.


    But if people stay in the fog for a long time, they will have psychological problems.


    Even roussenck felt the physical and mental pressure.


    He didn''t know if he would stay out in the fog.


    Will the commando break down first.


    So he had to choose to enter the building.


    The power supply of this supermarket is still on, and the lights are on all over the supermarket.


    But I can''t see a single person.


    It gives everyone a long sigh of relief.


    It seems that the pressure in my heart is released in this moment.


    Chen Yu also entered the supermarket.


    Chen found that there were no magic spores here.


    No, although the supermarket is a closed space.


    But it''s not really absolute closure.


    Can''t have any magic spores, right?


    But on second thought, Chen Yu knew what was going on.


    Sorcery spores are spread by fog.


    But these supermarkets have air purifiers.


    Those high-power air purifiers directly remove the fog and magic spores in the air.


    "Captain, the air quality is good."


    "Don''t take off all the isolation clothes first. I will take off first. The timing will start. If I have any adverse reactions within ten minutes, I will be injected with neutralizer immediately." Said Lu senck.


    He chose to be cautious.


    Ten minutes later, though, he was able to confirm that there was no harmful gas in the air.


    "OK, take off the isolation suit and breathe the fresh air."


    Everyone relaxed.


    Da -


    suddenly, a voice tightens the people''s just relaxed spirit.


    Everyone''s guns point to the source of the sound.


    It was a living corpse covered in pus.


    But the living body at this time was not the flesh and blood body they had seen before.


    The body of this living corpse is full of metallic luster.


    "You Merrick Is that you? "


    People couldn''t believe looking at Merrick in front of them.


    He could barely recognize Merrick''s face.


    It''s not just Merrick who''s been infested with magic spores.


    And he had three more arms on his back.


    Everyone was a little surprised.


    I didn''t expect it was just a time of disappearing.


    Merrick has become like this.


    Bang -


    holding up the desert eagle, Lu senck fired a shot at Merrick''s forehead.


    Merrick''s head is just a little back.


    The bullet was embedded in Merrick''s frontal cortex.


    As Merrick''s frontal cortex squirmed, the bullet fell to the ground.


    Everyone was scared.


    Bang -


    all of a sudden, a loud noise came from behind.


    Then a huge beast blocked the way of the commando.


    The giant beast directly ran into two rows of shelves and looked at the members of the commando with fierce eyes.


    It looks like a dog.


    To be exact, he was a dog.


    But at the moment he has broken off from the dog.


    It''s much bigger than Merrick.


    It''s at least four meters long, and its whole body looks like a serious scald, and its skin almost completely falls off.


    The whole body is bloody, with light blue smoke.


    There are sharp spines in the joints.


    Then, on the right side of the commando, there was a continuous bang.


    Rows of shelves were overturned and flapped.


    The commando turned to look.


    It''s a living corpse similar to a mountain gorilla.


    It can also be vaguely seen the type and shape of the living body.


    However, the development and evolution of its forelimbs are obviously far beyond that of its hindquarters.


    Merrick, Greyhound and gorilla are in a triangular position, surrounded by commandos.


    The commando''s face was pale, and they all looked at the three monsters in horror.Lu senck was also a little confused.


    Suddenly, he saw a figure sitting on a shelf.


    Lu senck''s eyes are fixed. It''s the man!!


    Is he now a human or an infected living body?


    Roussenck is not sure.


    Chen Yu sat on the top of the shelf, legs crossed, looking at the situation below.


    Chen Yu contacts Lu senck''s eyes, grins and beckons.


    "You''re not infected?"


    When they heard Lu senck''s words, they also looked up at Chen Yu.


    "How is it possible? You''re not dead? "


    "Why are you here?"


    "Why do you think I''m dead?" Chen Chu laughed.


    "Why can you avoid these monsters when you are alone and without equipment?"


    "Ha ha..." Chen Yu smiled, obviously not going to answer the question.


    "Do you have time to ask me questions now?"


    "We don''t have much time. Do you have time?"


    It has to be said that Lu senck''s intention is very sinister.


    He wants to lead a monster to attack Chen Yu.


    So that they can retreat from the encirclement.


    If three monsters surround them in three directions.


    Their odds are not high.


    However, if a monster can be attracted to attack Chen, their pressure will be greatly reduced.


    And after a brief contact, they found out.


    The intelligence of these monsters is very, very high.


    They are no less intelligent than human beings.


    And fighting instinct is more than human.


    The commandos are all armed and they know how to choose.


    And commando hard steel, they may not be able to reap the benefits.


    Even Merrick, who can withstand the bullet.


    It doesn''t mean it''s harmless in the face of heat weapons.


    After all, it was the desert eagle that attacked it just now.


    The assault team''s automatic rifle is much more powerful than the desert eagle.


    Besides, there are other hot weapons.


    For example, high explosive grenades.


    It''s enough to hurt it.


    Although not fatal, there is still a great threat.


    Sure enough, Merrick turned to Chen Yu.


    Merrick is not the Merrick of the past.


    But it knew too much about thermal weapons before.


    So instinctively, it''s not worth fighting with the commandos.


    What''s more, there are two living bodies no less than it.


    If it is too rash to be seriously damaged, it will definitely be swallowed clean by the two monsters if they seize the opportunity.


    It is more willing to fight with each other as before.


    Merrick stepped back slowly.


    It''s a joy to Lucerne.


    It seems that his plan has been successful.


    Merrick did flinch.


    The original perfect encirclement has already appeared the loophole.

 Chapter 1648

    As soon as Merrick made the move, the commandos immediately retreated to the loophole Merrick had missed.


    Merrick looks at Chen Yu.


    Only after a short pause, Merrick attacked Chen.


    Chen Yu didn''t stand up. He slapped.


    Merrick was photographed flying.


    Suddenly, Lu senck and others found out that Merrick was back in front of them.


    Of course, Merrick didn''t come back to them in the normal way.


    It was hit by someone.


    Compared with the time when Merrick just appeared, it shocked everyone.


    At the moment, Merrick looks very embarrassed.


    Merrick''s landing ground was cracked.


    Eight arms in the back are broken four.


    Everyone looked at Chen Yu in shock.


    What happened just now?


    They were so busy retreating that they couldn''t see what was going on.


    Lu senck looked at Chen Yu: "Sir, since you have enough ability, we should join hands more."


    "Ha ha..." Chen Yu laughs sarcastically: "you obviously didn''t plan to do that just now."


    Just now, Lu senck was going to use Chen Yu as bait.


    With that, they won''t be friends.


    In the market, the concept of enemies and friends is very vague.


    But on the battlefield, enemies and friends are all split in a flash.


    As long as betrayed once, people will not be friends.


    No one wants to fight alongside the traitors.


    Because no one knows if the other side will shoot in the back.


    Of course, Chen Yu never wanted to be their friend.


    It''s just to see who betrays who first.


    "Sir, if you can''t be our companion, you can only be our enemy." Lushenk is a man of determination.


    He won''t muddle along with each other.


    "Are you sure you want to add an enemy now?"


    "If I go to hell, I will bury all my enemies with me." Said Lu senck.


    "If you have that ability." Chen Yu said quietly.


    Roussenck said nothing more, raised the Desert Hawk and fired at Chen.


    However, Chen just reached out his index finger and thumb and held the warhead.


    "It''s no use to me!" Chen Yu abandoned the bullet at will.


    Everyone''s face changed again.


    Take the bullet by hand? How is this possible?


    "And this one?" All of a sudden, Lu senk threw the high explosive grenade at Chen Yu.


    And he timed the explosion.


    The power of high explosive grenades is terrible.


    This is not an ordinary grenade.


    The killing diameter of ordinary grenades is four meters.


    But the radius of the high explosive bomb is 12 meters.


    It''s not just the difference in kill radius.


    At the same time, high explosive bombs can produce super high temperature in an instant.


    It can melt steel instantly.


    Chen Chu reaches for the bomb.


    The high explosive bomb exploded when Chen Yu caught it.


    The high-temperature flame engulfs Chen Zhu in an instant.


    Unfortunately, a second later, when the high temperature flame dissipated, Chen was still standing in place.


    Chen''s hand, melting metal shell from his palm down.


    "Not enough."


    "What are you?" Lushenk''s face was heavy.


    "You are a curse in my hometown."


    Roussenck immediately changed direction.


    This time he took the initiative to bring the commandos into the enclosure.


    But this time the encirclement is different.


    With the IQ of these living bodies.


    They certainly understand Chen''s threat.


    In many cases, the battle between intelligent creatures is not decided by pure force.


    In fact, most of the wars in ancient and modern times have been fought by the strong over the weak, but this kind of campaign will not be recorded most of the time.


    But the weak can be remembered by history.


    Merrick stood up again, his mouth whistling strangely.


    Gorilla monster and corpse dog also turn to look at Chen Yu.


    "Have a good time, sir." Lushenk is quite proud.


    He felt that he had succeeded in his scheme.


    Just change one position and let the original enemy turn to Chen Yu.


    "Let''s go!" He ordered.


    He believed that the three monsters would not attack them at this time.


    But I didn''t wait for them to take a few steps.


    The gorilla came down from the sky and landed in front of them.Then there''s the dead dog, then Merrick.


    "Shoot, shoot!" There was no hesitation at all.


    Direct orders to attack three monsters.


    Roar -


    dada -


    gorilla and dead dog were set on fire in an instant.


    They have little time to resist.


    Plus, I was injured.


    In the commando bombardment, the blink of an eye was blown to pieces.


    Merrick, on the other hand, showed his advantage.


    It is much more defensive than gorillas and bloodhounds.


    It went straight into the commandos and killed them.


    But in the end, it was detonated by a commando by suicide, using a grenade.


    Although the suicide attack was successful, it also affected several commandos.


    Several more people were killed and wounded. Now there are only five commandos left, and they can barely stand up.


    It seems that the evolution of these monsters is not very high.


    And their intelligence has declined to some extent.


    Suddenly, a terrible sense of danger came.


    Chen Yu released all his power almost instantaneously.


    Incarnation, oneness, darkness assimilation, giant!


    Boom -


    the whole city of New Orleans heard a huge explosion and a bright fire burst into the sky.


    In the middle of the Pontchartrain Lake Bridge, a big explosion broke out on the man-made island.


    The man-made island was injured in an instant.


    The horrific impact also swept through the military checkpoint of Lake Pontchartrain bridge.


    The checkpoint is in a mess. Demi''s head is broken by the impact.


    "What happened? What happened? " Demi looks at her scattered staff.


    At this time, she suddenly saw the bright light source.


    When she saw the raging fire in the middle of Lake Pontchartrain bridge.


    Demi''s face went pale.


    "What is that?"


    "Sir..."


    "Immediately assess the power of the explosion and the cause of the explosion."


    Although the checkpoint was impacted, in fact, there was little loss and no casualties.


    And the center of the explosion is in the center of Lake Pontchartrain, although there are huge waves.


    However, when the waves spread to the coast, the wave height has been reduced.


    "Sir, the cause of the explosion is unknown. The explosion power is equivalent to 5000 tons. N.. T. the explosion source should be from under the artificial island."


    Demi has a toothache, 5000 tons, and the bomb explosion in Hiroshima is 20000 tons.


    Now in the area where she was on her mission, there was an accident like this.


    She could almost imagine what kind of accountability she was going to face.


    By the way, that bastard seems to be on the artificial island now.


    And in that kind of explosion, there''s no reason for him to survive, right?

 Chapter 1649

    "Sir, a man was found in the direction of Lake Pontchartrain bridge, moving this way."


    Demi picks up the telescope.


    Although it''s night, Demi''s telescope is military and has night vision function.


    Demi was not happy to see the people on the bridge.


    "Falk, not dead."


    Demi saw no one else.


    It''s Chen Yu.


    Chen''s clothes are all rotten at the moment.


    Chen Yu''s heart is still throbbing at the moment.


    If it''s not that premonition of danger.


    It is estimated that Chen Yu will also be seriously injured now.


    Even so, Chen was injured.


    The explosion just happened so suddenly.


    It''s too intense.


    The power of terror is beyond imagination.


    The whole artificial island has disappeared.


    To some extent, the explosion just now exceeded the destructive power of Hiroshima and Nagasaki.


    We need to know that those two bombs exploded at high altitude.


    So in fact, the central explosion point is in the air.


    The real damage to Hiroshima and Nagasaki is the shock wave and the nuclear pollution in the following decades.


    But the explosion just came from underground.


    Chen is standing in the center of the explosion.


    I can imagine how sour it is.


    Anyway, Chen Yu has a sense of rising to heaven.


    But this time, it also tested Chen''s upper limit of resistance.


    The explosion is close to Chen''s ceiling.


    At this time, the first several military vehicles came.


    Demi jumped out of the car.


    Demi''s eyes at Chen Yu are very complicated.


    On the one hand, she wants to know something about the artificial island from Chen Yu''s words.


    On the other hand, it''s a pity that Chen Yu didn''t die on the artificial island.


    "Tell me what happened just now."


    Demi asked looking at Chen.


    "You ask me what''s going on, and I''ll ask you what''s going on, why all of a sudden there''s such a violent explosion. If I was in the center of the explosion, I''m a piece of rotten meat now." Chen Yu was even more furious.


    "And my men?"


    "Do you think your people will survive?" Chen Yu sneered.


    Those people, like him, are all in the center of the explosion.


    Chen Zhu survived because of his rough skin and thick flesh.


    How can those people survive?


    "Then how did you survive?"


    "Because I had left the island."


    "Why did you leave the artificial island?"


    "Nonsense, it''s settled. Do I want to stay on the artificial island?"


    This time, it''s obvious that the man behind the scenes did it.


    He''s evidence that he wants to destroy everything.


    But for such a big pen, even Chen Yu has to say that he has lost.


    Although Lake Pontchartrain is not downtown.


    But the location of Lake Pontchartrain''s explosion was too obvious.


    People on both sides are not blind.


    Demi looks at the angry Chen Yu.


    She wants to ask more questions.


    But Chen Yu''s attitude was extremely uncooperative.


    It''s impossible to ask a little more.


    Chen Yu is in a bad mood now. He goes up and directly pulls the driver of the military vehicle off the ground, and then drives away.


    Chen Yu felt that he had lost a lot.


    Twenty million dollars, almost lost his life.


    If you don''t do anything, you can earn 20 million dollars by lying at home for ten days.


    Sure enough, the military''s employment is a pit.


    Next time I say nothing, I won''t be hired by the military.


    Chen Yu returned to the hotel with a face of mourning.


    Because of his untidy clothes, he was stopped by the lobby manager of the hotel.


    If it wasn''t for the public, Chen really wanted to beat him, even he didn''t know ma.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day --


    percussion --


    "come in." Portia and Demi walk into Chen''s room.


    Chen Yu is still exercising in the morning.


    There is no love for Portia''s face.


    "Mr. Chen, I''d like to know the details of last night."


    "I don''t know anything. Don''t ask me." Chen Yu said with a disgruntled face.


    Demi''s head has grown since the explosion on the artificial island.


    The impact of this event is too great.


    Even the white palace made a sound this morning, indicating that it was a terrorist act.


    However, which organization is it? Bai... Gong said that it is still under investigation.Bai... Gong doesn''t know who did it, so he needs to ask someone who knows.


    Demi is most likely to know.


    After all, she was responsible for the operation.


    But the conscience of heaven and earth, Demi herself does not know.


    She thought Chen might know.


    Or there are some clues.


    Even if she and Chen are different, she has to contact Chen now.


    Ask about last night.


    "Mr. Chen, this is your duty. Don''t forget that you are employed by the military."


    "I only promised to help you solve the problem. When did I promise to solve the problem for you?" Chen asked casually as he ran on the treadmill.


    "Then how do we know if Mr. Chen has made a move?"


    "Forget it, Portia. Go and get me a breakfast, the same as yesterday morning."


    Portia also understood that Chen was deliberately supporting her.


    "That''s what happened last night."


    Chen began to give a general account of the situation.


    Of course, some information is removed.


    For example, Chen Yu has a hard disk for monitoring. For example, he is not happy with the commandos.


    Demi sighed. She could tell the truth from Chen Yu.


    Chen may not be completely honest, but most of them should be true.


    As for what Chen said, close cooperation with the commandos.


    She absolutely doesn''t believe it.


    The only thing she can be sure of is that Chen Yu really doesn''t know who is behind the scenes.


    "Well, I''ll leave first." Demi finally took a look at Chen Yu. Her eyes were full of ferocity: "I hope we can cooperate next time."


    "There is absolutely no chance. I will never cooperate with you." "Get out of my room now," Chen shouted


    Demi drew an arc around her mouth.


    It''s rare to see Chen Yu look so out of shape.


    It''s pretty good.


    But why didn''t he die in the big bang last night?


    It''s a pity.


    Demi can only entertain herself now.


    Because she knows.


    What kind of censure will she face when she returns.


    Soon, Portia returned to Chen''s room.


    "Boss, what happened between you and miss Demi?"


    "It''s nothing to do with you. Don''t ask what you shouldn''t ask. Knowing too much won''t do you any good." Chen Yu said in a bad mood.


    When breakfast came, Chen regarded the food as an enemy.


    Portia felt that his boss was not angry today.


    Chen recalled Sam and vickari, picked up the phone and dialed Sam.


    "Sam, did you and VICKARY find anything last night?"


    "No, sir."


    "Well, come to the hotel." Chen Yu said in a bad mood.

 Chapter 1650

    When Sam and vicarious came, they were all in low spirits.


    Looking at Chen Yu eating a big meal there, I was in no good mood.


    Take a look at this deluxe suite.


    All evil capitalism!


    Portia stood aside and looked at Sam and vickari in disbelief.


    These two are obviously not good people.


    How can a boss get involved with such a person?


    "Portia, give them $1500 each."


    Chen Yu paused and said, "let them have two more rooms in the hotel. Let them stay in the hotel for ten days first. All their normal consumption in the hotel will be recorded in my account."


    "Sir We have a place to live. " Sam looked at Chen Yu and said.


    "When I look for you, you can come here as soon as possible. In addition, you can go to have a rest and go out at night."


    "Sir, that day..."


    "Not during the day, but at night. The other reward is the same."


    Sam and VICKARY have a place to live.


    But that place is basically a kennel.


    There''s nothing for them to remember.


    So Chen would like to open a room for them at the Hilton Hotel.


    They are not happy yet.


    What''s more, Chen also included their consumption in the hotel.


    "Two, please follow me."


    Said Portia, expressionless.


    Soon, Portia came back.


    I just had two or three words with Sam and vicarious.


    Portia has been confirmed.


    These two are gangsters on the street.


    She didn''t understand Chen Yu''s relationship with them.


    But these two rascals seem to work for Chen Yu.


    However, she was curious about what Chen would ask them to do.


    "Boss, the two have settled down."


    "Well."


    "Boss, what''s the plan for today?"


    "No, I''m tired. I''ll have a rest in the hotel today." Chen Yu waved.


    Portia found that Chen was a dead fish when he could not move.


    Just lie on the cushion in front of the floor to ceiling window, motionless.


    Chen Yu does not go out, Portia thought and said, "boss, can I ask for leave, I want to go home and have a look?"


    "Well, go." Chen Yu waved.


    Chen has not been injured for a long time.


    But Chen Yu was really hurt last night.


    Chen Yu was in the center of the explosion, so he suffered a huge impact.


    You know, last night''s big explosion completely lifted the whole artificial island.


    From Demi''s mouth, Chen Yu learned that it was someone who buried thousands of tons of t.. N.. T in the underground of the artificial island.


    And that''s not scattered burial.


    It''s all together.


    It also ignited thousands of tons of gunpowder in an instant.


    T. The energy of. N.. T is released in an instant.


    And because it''s underground, the energy generated by the explosion is compressed once again.


    One of the most important processes in modern thermal weapons is explosive compression.


    The simplest example is the shell of bullets and shells.


    In the past, guns and muskets used to stuff gunpowder directly into the barrel or barrel.


    The potential energy that can be released actually wastes a lot.


    But since the development of powder sealing technology.


    The power of guns and guns is rising in a straight line.


    Because the potential energy generated by the explosion at the moment of release needs to be released.


    If there is not enough space, the potential energy will destroy the container.


    If the strength of the container is higher than the potential energy, the potential energy will be compressed, and then a stronger potential energy will be produced again.


    Fortunately, the explosion happened on the artificial island of Lake Pontchartrain.


    But the impact of the explosion is to bring up the lake water.


    Although there are big waves in the lake, the potential energy has been exhausted after the waves spread to the shore.


    Chen Yu is the most powerful potential energy released by the explosion.


    If Chen can get away from the explosion center at that time, it doesn''t need to be too far, just over 30 meters.


    Chen Yu will not be hurt.


    Although Chen''s injury is not serious.


    But it also brought a wake-up call to Chen.


    Even if it is not a nuclear weapon, there is something that can hurt Chen Yu.


    All countries have super bombs.


    What is a super bomb.


    The explosive power is close to the nuclear bomb.


    But there is no super weapon for radiation pollution.


    So when it''s time to be low-key, you still need to be low-key.


    However, when Chen was healing.Chen Yu found that his inner alchemy was a big circle.


    And the growth is more obvious than the previous cultivation days.


    The diameter of xiaotiandi is 450 meters.


    The whole hotel is shrouded in Chen''s small world.


    It doesn''t seem to be all for nothing.


    Chen Chu muttered in his heart.


    Of course, one more time is definitely not enough.


    Chen can choose other more rugged and troublesome ways of cultivation.


    I don''t want to practice in such a suicidal way.


    Chen took a deep breath.


    Chen Yu did not like his constitution of non - attribute elements all the time.


    Because Chen Yu felt that the power to move the world, the ability to call the wind and the rain was the real ox force.


    Although they belong to the same level.


    But this kind of change is just to make yourself huge. I always think it''s too low.


    Most of the psychics in the strengthening department have magic that can make their bodies bigger.


    To put it bluntly, it''s actually Chen Yu''s own Sao.. Bao.


    Chen Zhu had better have that kind of cool and powerful magic.


    Of course, the power to master heaven and earth, whether outside or inside, cannot be denied to be powerful.


    Chen Yu closed the door.


    In the room, use the external incarnation again, the unity of ten thousand methods, the dark assimilation, and the non attribute greatness.


    Chen found that the effect of dark assimilation seems to be weakened.


    Of course, the effect of this weakening is not that the strength has declined, but that the growth rate has declined.


    However, it can also be understood that Chen Yu was a destructive force of 100000 tons in the past.


    Now Chen is a destructive force of one million tons.


    The increasing effect of dark assimilation is not as obvious as before.


    Of course, dark assimilation can increase the quality of the Chen.


    Let Chen Yu release more potential energy every time he punches.


    And the biggest increase is that of no attribute.


    Chen Yu doubted that he would continue to grow at such a multiple rate.


    Will a black hole be hit one day when you punch.


    Of course, it''s just a fantasy in my mind.


    Imagine, according to scientific theory, the earth has to shrink to the size of a coin to form a black hole.


    So Chen Yu has to be a hundred million times stronger to do it.


    It is estimated that Chen Zhu could break the void at that time.


    A million tons of power may be powerful enough for an individual creature.


    But compared with nature, it is still insignificant.


    Hu -


    Chen Yu suddenly felt Portia outside the door and instantly relieved his magic.


    Portia pushed in and saw Chen Yu standing naked in front of the floor window.


    "Ah To change the state of


    "Didn''t you learn to knock before you came in?" Chen Zhuo turned his head and looked at Portia. "It''s my fault."

 Chapter 1651

    Portia was completely speechless to her boss.


    As long as she had been out, she came back to see Chen Chu undressed.


    Does he have a habit of exposure?


    "What''s the matter? Didn''t you just ask for leave? "


    "That Boss Can you lend me some money? "


    "Didn''t you advance a month''s salary?"


    Portia hesitated, though she advanced her salary for a month.


    But she also has a lot of foreign debt.


    "Well, use my card for anything you want." Chen said.


    "Thank you, boss." Portia rejoiced, but pretended to be reserved.


    Chen Chu waved and drove Portia out.


    "Boss, your calf seems to be a little out of shape. You should practice it again."


    Chen Yu has a look at his shin, No.


    Anyway, he thinks he''s in perfect shape.


    However, the listener was thoughtful. Since the words of Portia, Chen Yu was more and more unhappy.


    It seems that it''s a bit out of balance. Practice again


    By noon, Chen was bored.


    "Sam, call vicarious and go out to dinner with me."


    Sam and VICKARY are street gangsters.


    But not everyone yearns for this seemingly free life.


    A lot of people are young and ignorant. When they reach adulthood, they can''t find a decent job because of their criminal record.


    So they still cherish this time and can give Chen the opportunity to handle affairs.


    Now Chen Yu is their employer.


    They don''t know what Chen Yu is going to do.


    But they only know.


    They will do whatever Chen wants them to do.


    Sam and vicarious packed up and went to Chen''s room.


    "Let''s go and take me to a more distinctive restaurant." Chen Yu leaves the car key to Sam.


    The two acted as Chen''s driver.


    ¡­¡­


    "Billy, the Asian you said came out of the hotel, but he was with two people."


    "Keep up with them. I''ll send someone."


    Billy is still in school.


    However, he belongs to the school sports club, and can be mixed up in the school.


    I know a lot of people who attend any party on weekdays.


    Billy asked for help this time. A few phones went down, and a dozen students in the school agreed to help.


    It''s just to cover up and fight.


    What a big thing.


    It has to be said that the children here are brave enough to go.


    Ten minutes later, Billy''s phone call came.


    "Lovett, where are you now?"


    "From south to north, Xinke Avenue in the North French district is expected to arrive at Lange Avenue in five minutes."


    "Just in time, we are also nearby. We''ll be here soon. Keep up with you. Don''t lose it."


    "Don''t worry, don''t lose it."


    It''s just that they''re not professional at all.


    Not to mention Chen Yu, Sam and VICKARY both found someone following them.


    And there are a lot of people.


    Sam and vicarion got nervous.


    "Sir, we are followed by a lot of people. What shall we do?"


    Sam and to see if they are Chen''s enemies.


    Or a killer or something.


    Chen Yu didn''t have much expression: "lead them to nobody''s place."


    "Sir, I find their numbers are really large."


    "It''s OK. It''s just a group of children." Chen Yu said quietly.


    At this time, vicarious in the passenger seat opened the glove box and there was a pistol in it.


    "Put the gun away. You don''t need a gun." Chen said with a frown.


    "All right."


    In fact, they don''t want to move guns.


    After all, once the gun is fired, things will get serious.


    Sam drove the car to the suburban road.


    "Yes, get off here." Chen said.


    Sam and VICKARY are nervous.


    Chen Yu is sitting on the bottom of the car, looking light.


    At this time, there were seven or eight cars in the back.


    A dozen people got off the bus.


    Sam and VICKARY were a little surprised.


    It''s really a bunch of kids.


    The first one, of course, is Billy.


    "Asian, you didn''t expect it. You''re in big trouble now."


    "Big trouble?" Chen Chu looked at Billy with a sneer: "little guy, do you know what you are doing?""Don''t reason with me. I''m going to beat you today."


    "You can try it." Chen Chu shrugged.


    Billy felt that he was taller than Chen, and he could definitely beat Chen.


    He didn''t let the people in the back rush to Chen Yu.


    Sam and VICKARY wanted to start, but Chen Yu stopped them.


    Billy rushed to Chen Yu.


    I don''t see any action of Chen Yu either.


    Billy raised his arm and punched Chen in the face.


    Chen Yu didn''t even move his cheek.


    "Is that all you have?"


    Billy felt as if his fist was on the tin.


    But after being mocked in person by Chen Yu.


    Young and vigorous Billy felt that his self-esteem had been seriously trampled.


    In particular, there are a lot of close friends behind him.


    There is nothing more humiliating to him.


    Billy hit Chen in the face with another right hook.


    "It''s itchy." Chen fumbled his cheek and said, "you hit me twice. Now I''ll change."


    Poof --


    "Hmmm......" Billy covered his face, opened his mouth, and several teeth fell out: "you I Fight Hit him... "


    Those college students in the back have been starving for a long time.


    There are three things we have to go through in the University of the United States: Girl hunting, party and fight.


    They have not never experienced group fight.


    One punch, one punch, one punch.


    Chen Yu is very easy. Whoever comes here will give him a fist anyway.


    And it''s all to their chin.


    In less than a minute, everyone covered their mouths.


    All of them were broken by Chen Yu.


    Sam and VICKARY suffered losses in Chen''s hands long ago.


    They have known for a long time that Chen Yu is very good at fighting.


    However, they didn''t expect Chen Yu to beat a dozen people down.


    Although they are only students, they are all adults.


    Their combat effectiveness is only as good as that of Sam and VICKARY.


    At first, they thought that Chen might suffer some losses.


    It turned out that these ten people didn''t even meet Chen Yumao.


    Of course, that''s not accurate.


    After all, Chen Yu deliberately took Billy''s two punches before.


    "Can you find more next time? I was not in a good mood today, but I am in a better mood now. Thank you


    Billy''s been pissed off.


    But the situation is better than people.


    He didn''t expect that Chen would be able to fight like this.


    You know, some of the people who came with him this time were boxers.


    After taunting Billy, Chen Yu called Sam and vickari to leave.


    "Sir, it''s too cheap for them to let them go." Said Sam.


    "The leader is Portia''s brother."


    No wonde

 Chapter 1652

    In the evening, Chen Yu returns to the hotel.


    Then he saw Portia rush into his room with a gloomy face.


    "Miss Portia, what can I do for you?"


    "Did you hit my brother?" Asked Bohemia.


    "Yes, what''s the problem?"


    "Why did you hit my brother? He''s still a kid. "


    "It seems that you have some misunderstandings about children." Chen Yu looked at Portia with a sneer: "he didn''t seem to tell you the truth. Maybe I should have called the police at that time, attacked and kidnapped a billionaire, and maybe he would have been awake for several years in prison."


    Chen Yu looks up at Portia, and Portia''s face suddenly panics.


    "Do you have any questions?"


    "Boss Sorry I have some misunderstandings about the truth. "


    "Misunderstanding? Well, don''t be so impulsive next time. " Chen Yu said calmly, "in addition, you''d better ask your brother not to do this again. Otherwise, I''ll tie him to a rocket and send him to space. Believe me, I have enough money to complete this journey, let alone to the atmosphere. Even if his destination is Mars, I can do it."


    Portia was in a cold sweat.


    She was really fooled by Billy this time.


    But she is also secretly blaming herself for being reckless.


    I really believe Billy''s words.


    And Chen is his own boss.


    His background is obscure.


    Chen''s tone seems bland.


    But a few words scared her to death.


    "Is there anything else?"


    "No No more. "


    "Order me a dinner." Chen said.


    "Boss How much do you want? "


    "Ten people''s share is enough. I ate a little outside today. I''m not very hungry."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Ten people, it''s not very hungry?


    I believe in your ghost.


    In a few hours, dinner arrived.


    Chen Yu has dinner while talking with two babies in his family.


    "Honey, have you finished?"


    "It''s eaten, Dad. When will you come back?"


    "Almost."


    This phone call is not short.


    Until little Gelin was called to dinner by fari.


    Then fari began to kiss me with Chen Yu.


    After dinner, Portia asked, "boss, do you want to go out at night?"


    Two nights ago, Chen Yu went out.


    But Portia didn''t know what Chen Chu was doing out at night.


    It''s mysterious anyway.


    Portia speculated.


    Is Chen Yu doing things against the law and discipline outside.


    But she can''t manage any of this.


    Portia felt like an ordinary personal assistant.


    Chen Yu''s tone was a little heavier, so she counseled directly.


    Anyway, when it''s OK, Portia is just thinking.


    For example, guess if Chen Yu is going... Private arms or selling... Drugs.


    "No, I''ll stay in the hotel at night."


    "Is there anything I need to do?"


    "No, I''ll call you back to my room if I need anything."


    Portia felt that Chen Yu was going to play naked again.


    It''s true


    ¡­¡­


    In a suite in the same hotel.


    There''s a woman jumping in the air.


    "Damn it, that feeling is back."


    Fulin is studying and practicing magic in the hotel these two days.


    But I don''t know what happened today.


    The depletion of elements occurred several times in the nearby area.


    Of course, the depletion of elements only lasted for more than ten seconds.


    However, it took more than ten seconds to bring Fulin a lot of trouble.


    The magic she has been practicing recently is continuous and cannot be interrupted.


    But inexplicably because of the exhaustion of elements, the magic was interrupted.


    If it''s only one time and two times, it''s OK.


    But this kind of situation began to appear in the morning, and appeared a dozen times off and on.


    The whole process is about an hour.


    And then it''s back to normal.


    But in the evening, this happened again.


    Even if it''s not elemental magic, there are still many magic that need magic to connect with external elements.


    If you go to an element vacuum, many magic will fail.


    Fulin tried again, but it was not long before the depletion of elements occurred again.


    Fulin didn''t understand what was going on.Is there anyone nearby who deliberately created this phenomenon of element depletion?


    It''s impossible. I''ve never heard of anyone who can produce the ability to dry up this element.


    It''s like creating an absolute vacuum in a space.


    In terms of current science and technology, it is impossible.


    If it''s a small space in a laboratory, it''s OK.


    But too much space is impossible.


    Let alone this open space.


    "I''d like to see who''s playing the devil."


    With that, Fulin''s eyes suddenly turned into golden pupils.


    Fulin began to look around.


    This golden pupil is called inspiration vision.


    Able to see the source of magic.


    As long as the magic source is within a certain range, it can be sensed.


    All of a sudden, Fulin saw a giant 20 stories up the stairs.


    "Eh!" Chen Yu was surprised. Someone was observing himself.


    At the same time, the shadow vision senses the presence of the forest.


    Both of them perceive each other at the same time, and both find that the other has found.


    There are other psychics in this building.


    The psychic seems to live on the same floor as Portia.


    Chen Yu put away his magic, changed his clothes and went downstairs.


    Knock -


    Chen Yu knocked on the door.


    Fulin opened the door and looked at Chen.


    "Come in, sir."


    Chen Yu enters the room.


    Fulin is still looking at Chen Yu.


    "Sir, I''m Fulin. How do I address myself?"


    "My name is Chen."


    "Mr. Chen, I''m curious. How do you perceive me?" Asked Fulin.


    Fulin was almost at the moment when he saw Chen Yu, and was perceived and looked at by Chen Yu.


    "I have a special ability to feel anything that focuses on me."


    "So it is."


    Fulin did not continue to ask, "Mr. Chen, are you a local psychic in New Orleans?"


    "No, you''re local?"


    "I''m not. I''m in New Orleans for business." Fulin didn''t elaborate.


    Chen is disappointed, but Fulin is not a local psychic since he lives in a hotel.


    I thought I found an organization, but it turned out that it wasn''t the local psychic.


    "Can you tell me what you came to New Orleans for?" Chen asked.


    Fu Lin looks up at Chen Yu and says, "what''s Mr. Chen''s objection to this?"


    "I''m not arguing about it. I''m looking for the White Spear club in New Orleans, but I can''t find anyone." Chen said.


    The main reason why Chen said his purpose was that he hoped that Fulin would know the local psychic.


    It''s better to be a member of the White Spear society, so as to save a lot of trouble.


    "You''re here for the White Spear club, too?"

 Chapter 1653

    Fulin looked at Chen Yu in surprise.


    But there was some vigilance in his eyes.


    Chen Yu contacts Fulin''s eyes.


    With a little hesitation, he asked, "you too?"


    "What''s your relationship with white spear?"


    "It doesn''t matter."


    Chen is not sure why Fulin is wary of him.


    Will Fulin and White Spear be enemies or friends?


    How could Fulin believe Chen Yu''s words.


    Run to New Orleans for the White Spear club.


    Doesn''t that matter?


    "If it matters, I should go straight to White Spear club instead of waiting for news here." Chen said.


    Fulin stood there in silence.


    She is not sure whether she should believe Chen Yu.


    After half pay, Fulin said, "don''t look for them. You can''t find them."


    "Do you know the news of White Spear society?"


    "Yes, but I won''t say it." Fulin said lightly.


    Chen Yu is also quite helpless, Fulin is not willing to say.


    He can''t force either.


    However, Chen Yu always felt that Fulin had something to say.


    "In that case, we have nothing to communicate with each other. Goodbye."


    "Mr. Chen, I''m curious about how you let the surrounding elements dry up."


    Fulin did not forget her main purpose of meeting Chen Yu.


    Chen''s magic is useless to her.


    But we can''t say how useful it is.


    The most important function is to restrain elemental magic.


    She is more curious about Chen Yu.


    Element depletion? Chen Yu was stunned for a moment.


    But then I understood.


    It''s about one''s own constitution without attribute elements.


    However, Chen Yu, as the "troublemaker", is a bit of a hindsight.


    After all, Chen absorbed those elements into his body.


    And the elements of the outside world quickly fill in the vacuum zone of those elements.


    So Chen didn''t realize the element vacuum he made.


    Or perceived, but did not pay attention.


    After all, this kind of thing has no effect on him.


    Chen Yu meditated all day today.


    A new name has been given to the immensity of non attribute elements, the great spirit.


    Chen thinks the name of this move is very good.


    "Why should I tell you?" Chen Yu looks at Fulin with a smile.


    Since she is not willing to share the information of White Spear society with herself.


    Then I will not be generous to share my ability with her.


    "Well, Mr. Chen, please." Fulin ordered Chen Yu to leave.


    Chen Yu also did not continue to entangle.


    Turn around and leave Fulin''s room.


    Although Chen Yu returned to the room.


    But Chen is still monitoring Fulin.


    She didn''t want to tell herself about the White Spear society.


    Can''t I think of a way for myself.


    But Fulin is very careful.


    I didn''t go out until two in the morning.


    Chen Yu also followed out of the hotel at this time.


    Fulin was driving in the empty street.


    She felt something was wrong.


    She didn''t know why, but she didn''t feel right.


    But she couldn''t say what was wrong.


    Have you been followed?


    Fulin stops the car and opens up a vision of inspiration.


    She glanced around her eyes. Within a few kilometers, there was no magic source.


    Fulin breathed a sigh of relief.


    It seems that he is too cautious.


    It is estimated that there are some small conflicts with Chen Yu before.


    Let her be alert.


    In fact, Fulin neglected one place.


    Over!


    Hundreds of meters above Fulin, Chen followed him silently.


    Maybe it''s a probe without finding anything.


    Fulin also relaxed.


    Fulin came to an undeveloped beach.


    After a walk on the beach, Fulin stopped in front of a rock high with a man.


    There is a red mark on the rock. It should be some kind of magic rune.


    Fulin cautiously looked around his eyes with inspiration.


    That''s what puts magic into the rune.


    The magic Rune burst out a beam of light, shooting vertically to control.


    The rune is branded on the clouds in the sky.


    But by this time, it has become very light.


    If it is a normal person''s vision, it is difficult to see the magic runes printed on the clouds.Chen Yu always hid in the air.


    Chen Yu analyzed that this should be some kind of information.


    But after a long wait, Fulin was a little impatient.


    "Strange, why hasn''t anyone come?"


    Fulin waited left and right, but still didn''t wait for someone to come.


    There has been a disappearing return wind on the beach.


    Fulin finally made sure that the man she was waiting for would not come.


    Fulin''s face was ugly, even a little heavy.


    Chen was also disappointed.


    Fulin has been blowing the sea breeze for more than an hour, which is not the case.


    Why didn''t Fulin find anyone.


    It''s reasonable to say that she''s sending out the signal and that people should be here.


    After Fulin left, Chen Yu fell on the beach.


    Looking at the rock in front of him, Chen tried to put magic into it.


    Unfortunately, driving the magic Rune above seems to require a special technique.


    Chen Yu can''t drive the magic rune, he can only leave bitterly.


    Fu Lin returns to the hotel and subconsciously observes Chen Yu''s room from the perspective of inspiration.


    He''s not in the room?


    Fulin frowned.


    Where did he go?


    "Hi, Miss Fulin." At this time, Chen Yu came in from the hotel gate.


    "Is Mr. Chen going out so late?" Fulin looks at Chen Yu with profound meaning.


    "Ha ha I''m hungry, but the hotel doesn''t offer a night snack. " Chen Chu shrugged.


    Fulin looks at the back of Chen Yu''s departure.


    She wondered if Chen had just followed her.


    But she couldn''t find evidence.


    And just now she''s been exploring with inspiration.


    There was no sign of anyone following her.


    She believes in her vision of inspiration.


    After she learned the inspiration vision, there was no fault leakage.


    She also did not believe that her inspiration vision of trying lark would make mistakes in Chen Yu.


    Fu Lin''s heart moved, and once again used inspiration to explore Chen Yu.


    She found that Chen''s magic source was very weak.


    It seems that there is only a small point in the abdomen.


    But it can be seen.


    Is it true that I have a lot of heart?


    Fulin is not sure.


    Chen has already felt the unusual sight of Fulin.


    But Chen was still.


    Both sides now know that there are differences in dealing with them, but no one has made them public.


    Fulin shook her head. Now she was worried and didn''t pay attention to Chen Yu.


    She has been in New Orleans for a long time.


    She found several magic runes in New Orleans and urged them to send messages to the White Spear club.


    But White Spear will never reply.


    It made her feel more and more heavy. Did they really all have an accident?


    She arrived in New Orleans after receiving a message from the White Spear society.


    But when we arrived in New Orleans, we couldn''t get in touch with the White Spear club.


    Therefore, Fulin''s mood can''t be relieved all the time, and he is also alert to Chen Yu''s sudden appearance.

 Chapter 1654

    The next morning, Portia was preparing breakfast for Chen.


    Sam and VICKARY are back.


    "Sir, nothing was found last night."


    "Well, get some food for yourself, and then go to have a rest." Chen Yu said quietly.


    "Then we''ll find something to eat." After all, Sam and VICKARY have been watching all night. They are very tired.


    Chen Zhu ate half of it and stopped suddenly.


    Portia watched Chen Yu''s pause.


    Thinking maliciously, this guy won''t choke.


    Chen Ji suddenly began to eat again.


    Portia called it a pity.


    "Portia, are you cursing me in your heart?"


    "Ah No. " Portia was in a hurry, but at the same time terrified.


    How does he know what''s on his mind?


    "I......"


    "Do you know a reporter?" Chen asked.


    Portia was thinking about how to explain to Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu has changed the subject the next second.


    "Ah?"


    "Reporter, the local reporter of New Orleans."


    "I don''t know. I''ll go to Los Angeles after graduation."


    "Can I get in touch with the local TV station or newspaper reporter in New Orleans?"


    "Boss, what do you want to do with a reporter?"


    Contact can be connected, but if there is no reason, Portia does not know how to contact.


    Don''t you call and say, Hello, my boss wants to see you.


    They only think they are insane.


    "Help me with some anonymous bank cards, some of which are deposited in US $50000, some of which are deposited in US $100000, some of which are deposited in US $500000, and then give me some cash." Chen said.


    "How much cash do I need?"


    "Two hundred thousand dollars."


    "And then?"


    "Then all the reporters who are willing to come here will send us $10000. If you can find the boss or the chief editor of the newspaper office, you can give him $100000 first. If it''s not enough, it''s $200000. If it''s not enough, it''s $500000."


    Portia looked at Chen Yu with a kind of look at neuropathy.


    "In what name?"


    "I don''t mean to say that as long as the reporters are willing to come here, they will send us $10000 in cash, without any other reason."


    Portia was too angry to speak.


    "Which media do I need to contact?"


    "Both on TV and in the press." Chen said.


    "Well, I''ll get in touch."


    Portia had no choice but to go to a local newspaper first.


    The newspaper has some local popularity.


    However, the sales volume is not large, and the circulation of each issue is only about 10000.


    "Hello, who are you looking for?"


    "I''m looking for the editor in chief of your newspaper." Portia said.


    "Who are you, please? Do you have an appointment with the chief editor? "


    "No, but I''m sure your chief editor will see me." Portia said as calmly as possible, and as haughty as possible.


    The front desk looked at Portia and dared not look down on her for a while.


    Picked up the phone and dialed the internal line of the chief editor.


    I''ve told you all about it.


    Soon a man in his fifties came out.


    "I''m Hansen, chief editor here. Who are you?"


    Hamson looked at Portia. He was sure he didn''t know Portia.


    However, Portia''s high attitude makes him very cautious.


    "Mr. Hamson, can you talk to your office?"


    Hamson thought about it and nodded, "please."


    When he got to the office, Hanson couldn''t help asking, "what''s the name, miss?"


    "You can call me Portia." Portia took out a bank card: "this is a secret bank card. There are 100000 dollars in it. The password is 123456."


    Hamson''s eyelids jumped and he didn''t pick up the bank card: "Miss Portia, what do you mean?"


    "My boss wants to see you. He says if you want to see him, then this card is yours."


    "Your boss?"


    "Yes."


    "Who is your boss?"


    "A rich man."


    Hamson is a little hesitant. Even if he is the chief editor of the newspaper, his annual income is only about 60000 dollars.


    The money of this card is almost equal to his income of two years.


    It''s deceiving to say that you don''t feel excited.


    But he was worried about who the other side was and what he would ask for.


    "What does your boss want from me?""I think I want to find you to publish a message or something. I don''t know the details."


    Is it just news? It doesn''t seem to be difficult.


    But Hamson didn''t immediately agree.


    "If your boss wants to advertise, he can go to the advertising department of our newspaper."


    "I don''t know the specific requirements of the boss, I just come to see you according to our boss''s requirements."


    "Where does your boss live?"


    "At the Hilton Hotel."


    "Isn''t your boss a native of New Orleans?"


    "No."


    Hamson was worried about whether the other party would meet in some remote place.


    If it was such a place, Hamson would never go.


    Since it''s at the Hilton Hotel, it shouldn''t be dangerous.


    "Yes." At last, Hamson nodded and agreed. Looking at the bank card in Portia''s hand, he didn''t take the initiative to get it.


    Portia took the initiative to jam the bank into his hands.


    "By the way, do you know the director or the boss of the TV station?" Asked Portia.


    An hour later -


    in Hamson''s office, his expression was a little stiff.


    Because he called his old friend, leberg, and Portia gave him a hundred thousand dollars.


    Mr. leberg didn''t accept it, and Portia changed a $200000 bank card.


    Mr. leberg didn''t accept it. Portia put in another $500000 bank card.


    He asked to meet Portia''s boss at the Hilton.


    Hamson had some regrets. He thought what he had just promised was too straightforward.


    If you are more reserved, can you ask for a higher price?


    Leberg gave in. He''s the president of the TV station.


    But he''s a manager, not the boss of the TV station.


    He is a rich man himself, but he is definitely not a rich man.


    Under Portia''s money offensive, he soon disarmed and surrendered.


    Portia took the two to the Hilton Hotel.


    Portia did not know what was wrong with Chen.


    But it was the happiest time in her life.


    And it wasn''t her money, she didn''t feel any pain.


    She has no idea of saving Chen Yu money.


    Anyway, according to Chen Yu''s request, it''s money.


    If you don''t agree, just throw money, and then throw money Keep throwing money.


    Portia suddenly liked her job.


    No, I like the pleasure of spending money.


    She finally understood the feelings of the rich.


    "Boss, the person you are looking for has already been found."

 Chapter 1655

    When leberg and Hamson saw Chen Yu, they were a little surprised.


    They didn''t expect to be Asian.


    "This is Mr. Hamson, the editor in chief of the New Orleans vanguard newspaper. This is Mr. leberg, the chairman of the New Orleans channel."


    "I don''t know what you want to do with us, sir?" Asked Hamson.


    Chen Yu looks at Portia. When Portia sees Chen Yu''s eyes, she knows that Chen Yu is going to drive her out again.


    Though she was curious, what did Chen Yu want to say to them.


    But Portia turned around and left.


    "Close the door by the way."


    Portia would like to say that I''m not your maid.


    Unfortunately, Chen Yu didn''t give her the chance at all.


    "Mr. Hamson and Mr. leberg, I''d like to ask you to send me a message in your respective media. Of course, it''s paid."


    "What''s the news?"


    "Have you heard of the haunted toll gates on the Seabrook coast road?" Chen asked.


    Both of them are media workers. Of course, they''ve heard about it.


    But they didn''t understand what Chen Yu meant by this.


    "Sir, I don''t understand what it has to do with what you said." Asked Hamson.


    "I want you to cover this news and claim that someone has been attacked and killed here."


    "You want to create social panic?" Asked leberg with a frown.


    "No, I have my purpose."


    "I refuse. I will never broadcast such irresponsible false information." He said firmly.


    "A million dollars." Chen said.


    "I......" Leberg hesitated.


    "Two million dollars."


    "Here..." Leberg hesitated.


    "Five million dollars."


    "Mr. Chen, you have to understand that we need to take a lot of risk for this kind of news." Leberg''s eyes twinkled at Chen Yu.


    "The door is over there. Please, I''ll find some big TV stations." Chen Yu said quietly.


    Joking, he''s still pinching himself for five million dollars.


    Who does he think he is?


    It''s just a small local TV station.


    None of the New Orleans channels are necessarily worth $10 million.


    He''s offered five million dollars, and he''s still here five people and six people.


    "Mr. Chen, I mean, I''ve heard about this before, so I think to ensure the authenticity of the news, we should shoot some clips."


    Hansen glanced at his old friend. He was such an old man with no principle.


    "Mr. Chen, my request is not high, two million dollars. I will give you a large page to publish this news for three consecutive days."


    "Yes." Chen Yu didn''t bargain: "but I want the bigger the trouble, the better. The more people know about it, the better. Of course, I hope there is no third person to know about the truth except you two."


    "I understand."


    They received Chen''s money.


    It''s not good for other people to report the false news.


    Chen Yu has nothing to do with it, but they must have a lot of bad luck.


    "Portia, come in."


    Portia pushed in. "Boss."


    "Go and get two anonymous bank cards, one for $5 million and one for $2 million."


    Portia looked at two old men.


    It seems that they have reached an agreement.


    I don''t know what they are talking about.


    But I''m sure.


    The content of their conversation will definitely appear in the news tomorrow.


    This is also Chen''s idea.


    If Sam and VICKARY don''t find out.


    Then he deliberately creates a miraculous event, and then attracts the psychic.


    Of course, if it''s just the old market rumors.


    Not necessarily able to attract psychics.


    But if it''s on the news.


    Then it must be known to the local psychic.


    Chen''s price, let alone the local small TV stations and newspapers.


    Even the first-line media groups can buy it.


    But that''s not good for Chen.


    After all, Chen is trying to attract a local psychic in New Orleans.


    Not the psychics of America.


    Of course, if that doesn''t work.


    Then Chen has a third move.


    Of course, the second move is a bit of a hole.


    The third way is that Chen is unwilling to use it.


    Chen Yu is waiting for the news now."Boss, there''s a gym in the hotel. You can go to the gym to get fit instead of working out in the room every day."


    "Is there a gym in the hotel?"


    Chen Yu also just knew: "then accompany me to the gym."


    Portia didn''t want to go, but there was no way.


    Chen Yu asked her to accompany her, and she could only accompany her.


    In fact, Portia is not bad.


    Although it can''t be said that the country is beautiful, at least the appearance is above the average.


    But I''ve been slovenly all day, curling my hair and wearing thick glasses.


    I dressed myself up as a sanwunv.


    In fact, just think about the women who want to develop towards Hollywood.


    How can looks be too bad.


    And Chen has seen Portia''s glasses.


    She had flat glass, not high count glasses at all.


    Chen estimates that she is trying to prevent workplace harassment.


    But Chen did not expect it.


    The normally packed Portia.


    After putting on the sportswear, there is so much material.


    Chen Yu looked at Portia as he rolled dumbbells.


    "Portia, don''t you have money for clothes? Why don''t I help you to change your usual clothes? "


    If Portia can dress up a little every day, Chen can also look good.


    "No need." Portia began with a black face and a curl: "besides, your words have already constituted harassment. I have the right to sue you."


    "All right, all right." Chen Chu shrugs helplessly.


    At this time, a big man came.


    "Hi miss, do you need to know something about fitness? I''m the fitness coach here." The big man''s eyes are a little dishonest.


    Portia said angrily, "no need."


    The big man turned to Chen Yu and said, "Miss, is this Asian satisfied with you?"


    Chen Yu was furious and dropped the dumbbell.


    "Gorilla, do you want to beat it?"


    "Skinny monkey, are you talking to me?"


    "What other orangutan is there besides you?"


    The big man looked at Chen Yu with a ferocious face. His muscles were all bulging and his chest muscles were jumping.


    "Did you inject cholesterol into your brain? So the brain is full of hardened cholesterol? "


    Generally play fitness, unless it is born with a big body, such as Gaia.


    Many get extra large muscles by injecting cholesterol.


    It''s insulting to say that just in front of a fitness expert.


    "Can I take your head off, boy?"


    "Can you do it?"

 Chapter 1656

    "Boss, forget it." Portia looked at the big man, worried about Chen Yu''s loss, and pulled him.


    Chen Yu''s figure is very good, but he is far from the fitness player.


    Chen''s thighs are not as thick as his arms.


    It''s really unwise to have a conflict here.


    Unfortunately, Chen never counseled in fighting.


    In particular, the fitness expert is still mocking Chen Yu.


    "Little monkey, go back to your Ma''s arms and drink milk."


    Chen Yu looked at the big man: "is your grandmother in the gym?"


    The big man didn''t respond. Portia covered his head.


    It seems that the conflict is inevitable.


    At this time, the big man finally understood. He was furious and killed Chen Zhu.


    Chen Yu caught the big man''s fists with both hands.


    "Cholesterol for walking, is that all you have?" Chen Yu looked at the big man with sarcasm.


    "Ah..." The big man suddenly drank, his whole body was full of blue tendons, and he looked at Chen Yu ferociously.


    But Chen Yu looked like a breeze: "come on, increase your strength a little more. Are you using your strength on women?"


    The big man is really going to burst at the moment.


    But they are essentially surprised.


    The big man is about to die.


    The fat content of sports athletes is generally about 3%, and the fat content of endurance sports athletes is higher, about 4% ~ 5%.


    Fat content means a person''s endurance.


    Like the burly man, he was injected with sterols.


    In a short period of time, it will make muscles appear exaggerated.


    However, it will also reduce the fat content to the extreme, which is likely to fall below 1%.


    This kind of muscle index, if people know how to explode, can reach the strength close to the world record level in a short time.


    However, the big man obviously belongs to the kind of people who only know how to keep fit.


    Chen Yu pushed his arms forward a little, and the big man fell two meters away.


    Chen Zhao clapped his palm: "weak chicken."


    Portia was a little surprised.


    This big guy won''t be the actor Chen Yu paid for?


    Normally, big guys should win the game.


    How can Chen Yu solve this big problem so easily?


    At this time, a slim figure appeared in front of Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu had some accidents and met Fulin here.


    "Ha ha See you again, Mr. Chen. "


    Chen Yu whistled, "Miss Fulin, you have a good figure."


    Fulin looked at the big man on the ground: "Mr. Chen, can bullying this kind of weak chicken make you feel fulfilled?"


    Chen Yu squints his eyes. Is Fulin challenging himself?


    "Mr. Chen, I also play sports. How about we have one?"


    "You?" Chen Yu looked at Fulin askew. "Are you sure?"


    "Of course, there''s a ring over there."


    Chen Zhen didn''t see that Fulin was a strengthening department.


    However, there are many strengthening systems.


    Chen didn''t see how explosive Fulin''s muscles were.


    Is she a speed type?


    But now that Fulin has challenged.


    Chen Yu will not refuse either.


    "Miss, you still don''t want to fight with my boss. He has knocked the big man down." Portia thinks Chen should be very good at fighting, otherwise he won''t beat the big guy when his body shape is not dominant.


    Fulin looked at Portia and smiled.


    She didn''t think Chen could beat her.


    They went up to the ring.


    "Put on your gear so you don''t get hurt." Chen said.


    "Since you don''t use it, I don''t need it." Fulin said with a smile.


    Chen Yu looked at Fulin and took a deep breath: "OK, you should attack first."


    Fulin suddenly showed a strange smile.


    In an instant, it turned into a stream shadow, and the rich forest had rushed to Chen Zhu''s face.


    Come on! Very fast!


    Chen Yu is a little surprised. Is this woman a speed type?


    àØ -


    Fu Lin punches Chen Yu on the cheek.


    What a great power!


    Chen''s cheek is slightly sideways.


    Speed and strength?


    Chen Yu is a little inconceivable.


    Even Chen Yu is good at strength.


    Speed is an added value.


    The improvement of physique makes his speed improve naturally.


    Chen''s growth rate is still the fastest.Chen''s strength has increased by more than a million times since he was a common man.


    But Chen''s speed has only increased a few hundred times.


    The gap is conceivable.


    But Fulin''s speed and power speed are very close.


    Of course, both speed and strength, Fulin is far behind Chen Yu.


    Portia was a little dismayed.


    She couldn''t see the pattern.


    She didn''t know that Fulin''s speed was totally unreasonable.


    All she knew was that Chen Yu had been beaten.


    He was beaten by Fulin.


    Fulin retreated a few steps: "how about, do you still think I need to bring equipment now?"


    Chen Xun stroked his hair, with a faint smile on his face.


    "You did surprise me, but you can try again."


    "It wasn''t my best effort just now."


    Fulin looks at Chen Yu, though only briefly.


    However, she can see that Chen Yu''s defense is outstanding.


    Just now, 30% of his strength just made him turn his head slightly.


    That''s a thousand kilos.


    Fulin is not a pure power type or a pure speed type.


    Even she''s not really a reinforcement system.


    However, she thinks that in the same level, there is no strengthening system to fight with her.


    Because her magic system is very special.


    She is a transformation system, and she can transform through magic as long as she wants.


    For example, through transformation, she can achieve superhuman speed in an instant, and obtain the power of terror in an instant.


    Of course, this kind of transformation is impossible to reach the absolute height of a single psychic.


    But she can win by contrast.


    Just like a famous person said, no one in the directing circle is better than me in acting, no one in the actors is better than me in singing, and no one in the singing circle is better than me in directing.


    Maybe she can''t get the best of everything, but she can win through differentiation on the battlefield.


    If the opponent is good at speed, she will turn into strength and defense.


    When the other side is good at strength, she turns to speed.


    So she naturally stands on the invincible position.


    It''s not impossible to defeat her.


    Much stronger than her, much more.


    But Fulin doesn''t think Chen can do it.


    She was the first genius in North America.


    She once visited the Taoism of Longhu Mountain and met Zhang Tianyi, the supreme Celestial Master of China.


    Zhang Tianyi not only gave her advice, but also intentionally accepted her as an apprentice.


    Fulin dare not say that he is invincible among his peers. At least some of Zhang Tianyi''s disciples can compete with her.


    However, after seeing the Eastern spiritual world, Fulin''s vision has been improved.


    She doesn''t think that in the North American psychic circle, there are peers who can compare with her.

 Chapter 1657

    For the first time, Fulin didn''t use all his strength.


    Mainly to test Chen''s strength.


    However, after contact, she can basically confirm that Chen is the main defense.


    After all, her strength just now is not light.


    Chen Yu was not moved by her punch.


    So Fulin thought that Chen should be the main defense.


    Fulin ticked his finger: "come on, change your main attack this time, so that you don''t have a chance."


    "I can''t do it? Let''s say that when you can break my defense. " Chen Chu chuckled.


    Like Fulin, Chen feels invincible.


    On the battlefield, if one cannot hurt one''s enemy, then the enemy is invincible.


    Portia saw Chen Yu beaten.


    In fact, I am very happy.


    Finally someone can teach this arrogant guy a lesson.


    The big man was different from Fulin.


    When the big man attacked Chen, Portia was worried that Chen would be injured.


    When Fulin attacked Chen Yu, she felt relieved.


    Fulin looks at Chen Yu. She has rich experience in fighting.


    In terms of strength, it''s almost rare to meet an opponent.


    Therefore, White Spear will turn to her for help.


    She probably guessed Chen Yu''s idea.


    The other side may think that if he can''t break his defense, he will be invincible.


    Fulin''s mouth draws an arc.


    It seems that I need to give him some good looks.


    Let him put away the idea of ignorance.


    Chen found that the smell of rich forest had changed.


    Looks like she''s going to be serious?


    Hu -


    Fulin makes a sudden move.


    Her speed is breathtaking.


    But in Chen''s eyes.


    Her speed is no different from the film''s slowing down.


    Chen Yu''s neck tilted back.


    Fulin found that his attack had failed.


    Eh? How could he avoid his attack?


    Fulin immediately changed his left hook.


    But this time Chen Yu''s body touched, and Fulin''s fist crossed his head.


    Fulin''s face sank, and he raised his leg and kicked at Chen''s crotch.


    Anyway, they didn''t agree to use their fists.


    Pu -


    Chen Yu finally takes the initiative to fight.


    Fulin opened his mouth and his eyes were about to fall out.


    She felt her abdomen almost crumpled.


    Fulin knelt on the ground, covering his stomach.


    "I''m sorry, but am I too heavy?"


    Chen Yu looks down at Fulin.


    Fulin felt only grief and resentment at the moment.


    You shouldn''t have left your hand just now.


    This damned guy pretends to be a pig and eats a tiger.


    "Are you all right, miss?" Portia was disappointed.


    At first, she thought Chen could suffer.


    Results Fulin was punched in the abdomen by Chen.


    Portia looks at Chen Yu, who left the challenge arena with a resentful look.


    This guy is too much.


    There''s no gentlemanly way to treat a lady so hard.


    Fulin''s face was very ugly.


    She really can''t stand up now.


    With his palm removed, Portia saw that Fulin''s abdomen was black.


    Portia finds a spray and spray some of the belly of Fulin.


    "Miss, can you go?"


    "I''m fine..."


    "I''m sorry, my boss is too much." Portia said indignantly.


    She was completely on the front line of Fulin.


    Chen doesn''t care what Portia thinks.


    Fulin is depressed.


    It was her who took the initiative.


    She was the one who was beaten down.


    At last, he was pitied by his assistant.


    Chen Yu has stepped out of the challenge arena and found a treadmill for himself.


    He cares what Portia thinks.


    And his relationship with Fulin was not something Portia could understand.


    They are not enemies, but they are not friends.


    If Chen Yu doesn''t want to borrow Fulin to find someone else.


    Chen Yu will make the woman who actively challenges herself never get up again.


    "You help me, not afraid of your boss to trouble you?" Asked Fulin.


    "He won''t mind me." Portia said disapprovingly.


    Fulin surreptitiously observed Portia from the perspective of inspiration.


    Portia is just an ordinary person.


    "By the way, what are you doing in New Orleans?""I''m here with the boss." "The devil knows what he''s going to do," Portia said


    "What do you mean?"


    "The day after my boss came, he asked me to take him to the cemetery and do nothing all day." Portia shook her head.


    She thought about it, but she didn''t understand what Chen wanted to do.


    "The boss seems to be looking for something in New Orleans."


    "What are you looking for?"


    "I don''t know. He won''t tell me either."


    Fulin knew that Portia didn''t know much.


    But she didn''t fully believe it.


    Who knows if Portia is deliberately arranged to mislead her.


    Moreover, Chen Yu wants to find Bai Maohui, which she has known for a long time.


    "By the way, what does your boss do?"


    "I don''t know. I only know he''s rich. I''ve given him less than a week''s work."


    Fulin thought a lot, and Portia always helped her to the door.


    "So coincidentally, you live on this floor, and I live in that room."


    "Yes, it is." Fulin reluctantly smiled.


    "If you need help, please call me. I''ll be happy to help."


    "OK, thank you."


    When Fulin returned to the room, his face suddenly changed: "who!!"


    She found traces of magic in her room.


    Someone is using magic in her room!!


    Fulin moved forward with vigilance.


    "Come out!"


    Just then, in the mirror of the bathroom, a thick fog suddenly came out.


    And the fog quickly gathered into a woman.


    However, the woman seemed to be seriously injured and spit out blood as soon as she appeared.


    "Kagall." Fulin''s face changed. He quickly helped kagall: "what''s wrong with you?"


    Kagall was in a coma when she was shaken.


    Fulin quickly helped kagall to the bed and then examined her.


    "Transforming magic." Fulin first transformed his magic power to release the water magic.


    "Spring of life, please heal the wounds for the people in front of you."


    A fountain of life can''t recover kagall''s injury, even she is still in a coma.


    Fulin''s heart was heavy.


    What happened to kagall.


    She was hurt so badly.


    Fulin has used the spring of life several times, but the effect is not as good as the first time.


    In kagall''s body, there is a special magic power to suppress the effect of the spring of life to the minimum.


    At the same time, it''s the magic power that makes kagall''s injury more and more serious.


    By the end of the evening, kagall finally woke up.


    "Fulin." Kagall is very weak at the moment.


    "Kagall, how are you now?"


    "Fulin The White Spear will be all over The White Spear will be completely destroyed. " Kagall''s mood went out of control and completely collapsed.


    "Don''t cry, kagall. Tell me what happened."

 Chapter 1658

    "Dead, dead." Kagall was crying.


    But now she is very weak.


    Excited, she vomited blood.


    "How could it be?" Fulin was shocked: "White Spear will be so powerful Why? "


    "We were betrayed, our president, the so-called white light, who betrayed all of us." Kagall said more and more excitedly: "she gathered us together, then attacked the Dharma protector, and then the Satanists appeared..."


    "How is it possible? How is this possible? Ms. amesha is the founder of White Spear society She How could she... "


    Fulin couldn''t believe that lady amesha would be a traitor in the so-called white light.


    It was too much of a shock for her.


    "The traitor She She and Luo ye, the leader of Satanism, are sisters. All this is a conspiracy at all


    Kajar was shocked again. Amesha and Roye were sisters.


    "I want revenge I want revenge... " There were two bright red bloodstains on kagall''s cheek, and she was in tears.


    Fulin is in a state of confusion at the moment.


    She was frightened by kagall''s words.


    The White Spear will be destroyed.


    The white light of amesha betrays.


    Amesha and Roye are sisters?


    Everything will make her feel cold.


    Revenge? Avenge amesha and Roye?


    Or revenge on Satanism?


    Does kagall have the ability?


    Or does she feel like she''s going to win?


    No way, though Fulin is confident.


    But she was not so arrogant.


    She didn''t think the two of them would win.


    "Kagall, we should take the long view." Fulin said quietly.


    She''s here to help, but that doesn''t mean she''s willing to put moths to the fire.


    Satanism is a terrible cult.


    Everyone in Satanism is full of horrible and crazy thoughts.


    And every believer in Satanism has the power of darkness.


    "Don''t you want to help me?" Kagall looked up at Fulin. "I understand. I''ll solve it myself."


    "Kagall, what are you going to do about it?"


    "I have my own way."


    "We don''t want revenge now, we want to leave New Orleans first." Fulin said.


    "If you want to leave me, don''t stop me. Don''t stop me from revenge."


    "That''s not revenge. That''s death." Fulin grabs kagall''s shoulder and shouts.


    "I don''t need you to take care of..." Kagall''s eyes could not hide the hatred: "maybe I should not ask you for help at all."


    "Kagall, if you have a plan, I will help you, but if you want to die, then I must stop you." Fulin looked at kagall firmly.


    She could see the death in kagall''s eyes.


    So she had to stop kagall.


    "You haven''t replied to the injury. What''s the reward?" "If you really want revenge," Fulin said, slowing down, "the first thing to do is to take care of the injury rather than blindly thinking about revenge."


    Kagall still didn''t like it.


    For her, the hatred was too deep.


    As long as she can revenge, she is willing to pay all the price.


    "There''s no point in dying now. If you really want to avenge your partner, make a plan."


    Kagall finally wavered.


    Fulin suddenly thought of Chen Yu.


    No, that guy''s unidentified.


    He can''t tell who kagall is.


    They are leaving now and cannot stay at the Hilda hotel.


    "Kagall, let''s go now." Fulin said.


    "Go? Where to? "


    "It''s too dangerous to leave New Orleans."


    There was a trace of discontent in kagall''s eyes.


    Obviously, she didn''t let go of her hatred.


    As long as she thought of her companion''s death in front of her eyes, her body and mind seemed to be burned by the fire.


    ¡­¡­


    "Eh?" Chen Yu suddenly found that Fulin was gone.


    The waiter is cleaning the room where she used to live.


    Her salute is gone.


    Chen did not always use xiaotiandi to monitor Fulin.


    At first, he thought that Fulin would only act at night.


    This made him neglect to monitor the rich forest.


    Chen Yu picked up the phone: "Portia."


    "Boss, what can I do for you?"


    "Did you take that woman back to her room today?""Yes, what''s the matter?" Portia did not understand that Chen Yu suddenly asked Fulin what to do.


    "Has she left?" Chen asked.


    "Leave? Do you think she has left the hotel? "


    "Didn''t she tell you?"


    "No."


    "Go to the front desk and see when she left." Chen said.


    "Boss, do you want to pursue her? You seem to have a family. I think you should be responsible for your family. "


    "Miss Portia, please don''t repeat my order a second time."


    "All right, all right."


    When Portia passed Fulin''s door, she saw that Fulin''s original room was open and the waiter was cleaning the room. She was also disappointed.


    Originally, she thought she had a good talk with Fulin, at least as a friend.


    When Fulin left, he didn''t tell her at all.


    After asking at the front desk, she was sure.


    Fulin has checked out.


    She has been away for more than an hour.


    "Boss, Miss Fulin has indeed been away for more than an hour."


    Chen Yu was even more disappointed. Originally, Fulin was a good clue.


    Forget it, you can find it without her.


    "You call leburger and Hansen and ask me what I want them to do."


    "OK." Portia was even more curious about what Chen Yu was going to do.


    After some questioning, Portia replied to Chen.


    "Boss, Mr. leberg said that tonight''s evening news will broadcast the news you asked for, and Mr. Hamson said that tomorrow''s front page headlines will also broadcast the news you asked for."


    "Good." Chen Zhu nodded.


    "Boss, what news do you want them to broadcast?" Portia still couldn''t resist her curiosity.


    "It''s none of your business. Besides, with Sam and VICKARY, we don''t need them tonight."


    Chen plans to go to the abandoned toll station on the Seabrook coast road and watch for it.


    Since White Spear will fight against Satanism.


    Then they should be in charge of the city of New Orleans.


    If there is a city full of miraculous events, they will certainly not stand by.


    That''s Chen''s plan.


    After dinner, Chen kept an eye on the New Orleans channel news broadcast.


    Sure enough, a piece of news appeared in the news broadcast.


    It''s the news Chen asked for.


    And leburger had someone shoot a blurry video and put it in the news.


    Chen Yu is very satisfied with leberg''s practice.

 Chapter 1659

    Portia also saw the news.


    She turned to look at Chen Yu, who was having dinner.


    Chen Zhu has been eating since evening.


    Portia did not know how much Chen had eaten.


    Ten? Or twenty?


    "Is that the news?" Portia saw Chen''s eyes.


    She''s probably sure. That''s the news.


    However, she did not understand what Chen Yu did when he asked leberg to broadcast this apparently false news.


    Creating social panic?


    How boring Chen is.


    Would you like to create a social panic?


    Chen, of course, would not explain to Portia.


    "Clean up. I''ll go out for a walk."


    "Boss, do you need my company?"


    "No need." Chen Yu said quietly.


    Chen drove to the abandoned toll station on the Seabrook coast road.


    At night, there is little traffic on this road.


    Chen Yu pulled up on the side of the road.


    He hoped his method would work.


    If it doesn''t work, Chen can only go out in person.


    Chen Yu had planned to, if that didn''t work.


    Then make a miraculous event yourself.


    But the impact of this kind of thing must be very bad.


    So Chen would not do it if it was not necessary.


    All of a sudden, Chen saw two figures, dressed strangely.


    He was wearing a searchlight, strange equipment and a square box on his back.


    One of them also had an instrument.


    The two men are walking towards the abandoned toll station.


    Chen Yu''s spirit is refreshed. Is it coming?


    Wait Why don''t they have magic?


    ¡­¡­


    Van der Sar and jomit are both psychic enthusiasts.


    And they have a website.


    They just came to see the news.


    They want to get the material here.


    Van der Sar has his own apparatus.


    They call this instrument the soul detector.


    Jomit had a camera.


    "Van der Sar, do you think we can make it?"


    "I think it''s OK. This news is broadcast on TV. Some people are attacked by the evil spirits here, so it must be true." Said van der Sar.


    "If we can capture useful material and put it on our website, then our website will be on fire."


    "But what if the evil spirits attack us?"


    "It''s OK. We have equipment. If we are in danger, just press the button, and our coat will be electrified." Said jomit.


    "Are you sure our electrified clothes will work for the evil spirits?"


    "I think so." "We''re not doing a research, the soul should be some kind of magnetic energy, this kind of magnetic energy is in an unstable state, if this kind of magnetic energy contacts the current, then it will increase this unstable state," chomit said


    "But it''s all your speculation."


    Neither jomit nor van der Sar knew that their conversation fell to Chen Yu''s ear.


    Chen Yu chuckles to himself. The man named jomit is still close to the truth.


    But they don''t know enough about evil spirits.


    Evil spirits are indeed magnetic energy.


    But they interfere with other fields.


    For example, when some evil spirits appear, they can affect the normal use of some electrical appliances.


    All of a sudden, the hands of van der Sar''s instruments began to jump.


    The evil spirit appears!


    Both van der Sar and jomit were nervous.


    "Where is it? Where is it? "


    A figure is approaching them.


    But they can''t see it.


    As the figure gets closer and closer, the pointer on the instrument beats more crazy.


    At this time, the backpack they were carrying suddenly burst out of a blue smoke.


    "Bad There''s something wrong. "


    The two quickly took off their backpacks.


    This backpack is the battery they carry with them.


    To power their equipment.


    But the strange thing is that the power supply has been lost, and the pointer on the instrument in van der Sar''s hand is still beating.


    "Strange, why does this detector work?"


    All of a sudden, the disused toll station behind them suddenly lights up.


    Both of them were shocked and looked into the abandoned toll station.


    There was a figure standing inside, a burnt body.The figure''s body, has been smoking black.


    "Then Then That''s... " Both jomit and van der Sar were scared.


    Even if their purpose is to find ghosts.


    But when they really face the ghost, they still have boundless fear.


    Chen Yu has been watching without interfering.


    "You Did you take a picture? " Asked van der Sar in fear.


    Even if you''re about to pee.


    But they didn''t plan to escape.


    "The camera looks like It''s not normal. "


    The monitor of the camera is beating all the time.


    All of a sudden, the camera burst, then a burst of blue smoke came out and burned.


    The magnetic field of the evil spirits has disabled all their instruments.


    "Ah..."


    "It''s hot Hot... "


    Chen found that they seemed to be trapped in the environment of evil spirits.


    Chen Chu touched his chin. Do you want to step in?


    They are ordinary people after all.


    Chen''s duty is also to prevent ordinary people from getting involved in miraculous events.


    And these two ordinary people will come here.


    After all, it''s because of Chen Yu.


    At the moment of Chen Yu''s hesitation.


    Another figure appeared.


    Chen Yu''s eyes brightened.


    Psychic! witch!


    Sam Mira rushed to the abandoned toll station.


    "The God of void, please stretch out the tentacles of darkness and pull these two innocent souls out of the confusion."


    Sam Mira recited the mantra. In the dark, she stretched out two dark tentacles and slapped them directly.


    Their eyes were clear for a moment, but in an instant.


    They run away screaming and crashing.


    They just faced up to the accident that happened.


    They are the same as the evil spirit, and they are totally empathetic.


    Sam Mira looks at the evil spirits in the toll station.


    "The ancient god, with your wise light, dispels impurity."


    Chen Yu saw the witch''s magic.


    She should be using the ancient magic of the gods.


    It''s a system different from demon magic.


    They borrowed the power of ancient gods.


    Sam Mira borrowed the ancient god as the ancient god of light.


    The surrounding elements begin to transform into a glorious body.


    The shining body caught the evil spirit.


    The evil spirit struggled with it, but could not get rid of the shining body.


    Gradually, the uncleanness of the evil spirit began to be dispelled, and its body was assimilated.


    In the West it is called purification, in the east it is called transcendence or ascension.


    In fact, let the spirit of the evil spirit turn into pure light.


    It''s just a way to kill evil spirits.


    But religion has always given this way of extinction a sacred name.

 Chapter 1660

    "Who!" Sam Mira found another one coming.


    When he turned around, he found that he was an Asian.


    "Who are you?"


    "Like you, I''m a psychic. I saw this news on the news, so I came here to get rid of the evil spirits." Chen Yu said the lines he had already prepared shamelessly.


    "Well." Sam Mira looked at Chen Yu, and there was no doubt.


    "Are you a local psychic?" Chen asked.


    "No, I''m here to travel." Said Sam Mira.


    Chen''s face suddenly collapsed.


    This is a hole?


    Mom, it cost millions of dollars.


    It''s a hole again.


    Sam Mira saw Chen''s disappointed eyes.


    She didn''t understand where Chen''s disappointment came from.


    But Chen, obviously not going to waste any more time, turned around and left.


    "How are you going?"


    "Don''t you have eliminated the evil spirits? It doesn''t make sense for me to stay here. "


    Chen doesn''t even have the idea to continue to deal with each other.


    Chen is disappointed anyway.


    But Chen Yu thought for a second that he could stay here.


    No one knows that the evil spirits here have been eliminated.


    Suddenly, Chen Yu comes up with another idea.


    If you haven''t found anyone tonight, come to the evil spirit group in the association.


    Sam Mira sees Chen Yu back in the car.


    She remembered seeing the car when she came.


    This man has been here for a long time?


    He had long seen the two men attacked, but he had not shot them.


    He didn''t show up until he showed up.


    It''s strange. What''s his purpose?


    Sam Mira couldn''t figure out Chen''s intention.


    Maybe we should test him.


    Sam Mira comes to Chen''s car.


    "What do you call it, sir?"


    "My name is Chen."


    "Mr. Chen, do you have any other purpose?" Asked Sam Mira in a forthright voice.


    Chen Yu sat in the car and looked at Sam Mira.


    "Where are you from?"


    "Washington Are you a local psychic? "


    "I''m here to play, too. I''m from Los Angeles." Chen said.


    "You have been here for a long time, but you haven''t protected those two ordinary people. What do you want to do?"


    Sam Mira''s tone was a little questioning.


    "That evil spirit is not fatal." Chen Yu said quietly, "what''s wrong with giving them some lessons so that they won''t go to risk in the future when they''re too hot headed?"


    Although Chen is right, Sam Mira still thinks Chen''s explanation is not so reasonable.


    "But don''t you think that would be dangerous?"


    "We''re all adults. I''m not a vigilante." Chen Yu said disapprovingly.


    If they are really in danger, Chen Yu is really able to do it.


    But it turns out that they don''t really encounter a fatal threat.


    That evil spirit is not fatal.


    "But it has been reported in the news that someone was attacked here and died."


    "So I''ll see."


    "But as a psychic, shouldn''t you protect ordinary people?"


    "I heard that the evil spirits here have existed for a long time. Why haven''t the local psychics been eliminated? And after the real accident, you and I will be in charge of it? " Chen Yu smiled, disdainful.


    In fact, in Los Angeles, the supernatural society and the idle psychics maintain a tacit attitude.


    That is, as long as evil spirits do not do evil, they will not take the initiative to eliminate evil spirits.


    Even if it''s just a little prank, most of the local psychics will expel it, not eliminate it.


    Unless there are casualties, the psychic will hurt the killer.


    This is because there are many evil organizations in the world.


    For example, in New York City, the evil spirits that ruled the underground world for 200 years.


    If the evil spirits are eliminated on a large scale, they will eventually be retaliated by the evil spirits organization.


    Evil spirits are produced almost every day, but it takes more than ten or twenty years to cultivate a qualified human psychic.


    So in the spiritual world, human beings and evil spirits always keep the balance of well water and river water.


    Therefore, Chen''s accusation is even more groundless.


    At this time, two more people appeared in Chen''s vision.


    When Chen''s spirit was refreshed, Sam Mira found Chen''s eyes.


    Turning around, I saw two psychics approaching the abandoned toll gate.Chen Zhuli comes to the spirit and comes down from the car to the two psychics.


    "Hi, are you local psychics?" Chen asked.


    Sabonis and Rasheed look at each other.


    Show some vigilance.


    Saberness looked at Chen Yu, and then saw Sam Mira coming from behind: "who are you? You''re not a local psychic. I don''t seem to have met you. "


    Hearing sabonis''s words, Chen Yu finally showed a happy face.


    "Are you white spears?"


    "No, I haven''t heard of any white spears."


    Sabonis and Rashid exchanged a dim look, and turned to leave.


    To be precise, they are fleeing.


    "Wait..." Chen Zhu holds sabonis and Rashid with both hands.


    "Let go." Sabonis and Rashid didn''t seem to want to talk to Chen Yu, and their faces were rather hurried: "if we don''t let go, we will not be polite."


    "You should take my suggestion seriously." Chen said with a faint smile.


    Saberness directly to Chen Chu: "the decline of the toxic fog."


    Curse plus voodoo?


    It''s a new kind of magic.


    In fact, the so-called new magic is different from the traditional demon magic.


    It doesn''t rely on complex magic matching magic, but two magic matching combinations.


    As long as the difficulty of releasing two magic at the same time can be solved, there will be no more difficulties.


    Chen Zhu took a heavy breath and directly inhaled the decaying poison mist into his mouth.


    Sabonis, Rasheed and Sam Mira behind them all look suspicious.


    Chen Zhu actually inhaled this vicious magic directly into his mouth.


    It''s like a person drinking a bottle of sulfuric acid into his mouth.


    "It''s delicious." Chen Yu smiled.


    Rashid''s face sank and his body suddenly turned into an ice block.


    At the same time, the cold followed Chen''s palm and soon froze his arm.


    "Don''t let go!"


    Chen Yu only exerted a little force, and the ice cover of his frozen arm was split instantly.


    "If you think this temperature will win, it''s a big mistake."


    "Sir, I think you should exercise restraint." "You look like an evil psychic," Sam Mira said


    Saberness and Rashid heard what Sam Mila said, and they knew that the Witch and Chen were not together.


    Chen Yu looks back at Sam Mira. He feels as if the woman is going to do something about herself.


    "Miss witch, this is my business with them, not yours."

 Chapter 1661

    "Now it''s about it." Sam Mira looked at Chen Yu coldly.


    She felt that Chen''s intention was very unclear.


    When he appears, he comes to contact himself.


    Then he took the initiative to contact sabonis and Rashid.


    When they learned that they were local psychics in New Orleans, they took action against them.


    This makes Sam Mira feel like Chen Yu''s plot.


    In fact, her guess is not wrong.


    Everything is Chen Yu''s plot.


    "If you want to find them, you should let them go, not catch them."


    "I''m sorry That''s what I am. "


    Chen is clearly not going to let go.


    It took a lot of effort to catch two local psychics.


    And when talking about the White Spear meeting, the two men obviously showed an unusual look.


    So even if they are not white spear people, they must know that white spear can.


    Behind Sam Mira there was a black and white energy figure.


    "I hate this barbaric behavior." Sam Mira is taking a stand.


    If Chen Yu continues to hold on to them, she will start.


    Suddenly Sam Mira''s feet sank.


    Then Sam Mira found that her legs were bound by something black and red.


    And the dark magma keeps going up.


    Soon Sam Mira was wrapped in zongzi and her mouth was sealed.


    Sam Mira is not weak, or even very strong.


    But she didn''t pay enough attention to Chen Yu.


    There is also a very important point, their strength gap is too big.


    Chen Yu seldom used dark magma as the main attack means.


    It''s not that dark magma isn''t strong enough, it''s just that it''s not needed.


    The biggest function of dark magma is to deal with a large number of enemies.


    Either as a means of control, or as a means of dark assimilation to increase ontology.


    "Miss witch, I hope you understand that I don''t want to hurt you, but that doesn''t mean I dare not hurt you."


    A spike of dark magma points to Sam Mira''s forehead.


    "If you can understand, then I will let you go. If you don''t understand, then I can only send you to the God you believe in."


    Sam Mira nodded, a little scared in her eyes.


    No one can face death without fear.


    Bowing is not a sign of cowardice.


    Sam Mira can see that Chen Yu is a regular murderer.


    Chen Yu lets Sam Mira go.


    Sam Mira did not attack Chen after he let go, but turned away.


    Chen Yu looks at Sam Mira. She is a smart woman.


    However, Chen''s xiamawei also played a role.


    It''s enough to bluff sabonis and Rasheed.


    Chen Yu turns to look at the two.


    "I hope our next conversation will go on happily, will you?"


    The dark magma spread under the feet of the two men.


    They nodded busily.


    "Are you from the White Spear society?" Chen asked.


    "No, it''s not We have nothing to do with white spear. " Sabonis and Rashid shook their heads, their faces full of horror.


    It''s like saying that they are white spear people who will die.


    "Then you are satanic?"


    The two shook their heads again, their faces more frightened.


    But it''s not the same fear as before.


    "Do you know where to find the White Spear club?"


    Sabonis and Rasheed shook their heads crazily.


    "We don''t know. We have nothing to do with white spear..."


    Chen Yu narrowed his eyes and asked, "what''s going on in the city of New Orleans? Is it related to white spear and Satanism? "


    Sabonis and Rasheed look at each other.


    Saberness asked tentatively, "you don''t really know?"


    "I don''t know." Chen Yu said frankly.


    "You''re not satanic?"


    "Although my visit to New Orleans is related to the White Spear society and Satanism, I am not a member of these two organizations. No matter what you say about these two organizations, I don''t care. I just want to find them."


    Sabonis and Rasheed were relieved.


    But they still can''t believe Chen''s words completely.


    "What are you looking for in these two organizations?"


    "In fact, what I want to find most is Satanism, but I heard that white spear and Satanism are enemies, so I want to find Satanism through white spear. Of course, if you can directly provide information about Satanism, it''s very good.""No one knows where the headquarters of Satanism is, and the White Spear society you are looking for has been destroyed by Satanism. Just two weeks ago, more than 100 core members of the White Spear society died, and then Satanism started to hunt down the remaining members of the White Spear society. The whole city of new Orleans''s psychics are in danger."


    "How could the White Spear die?" Chen Yu frowned: "I heard that white spear is equal to Satanism? Why was it suddenly exterminated? "


    Chen Yu has heard from the handsome boy that White Spear will be the enemy of Satanism for more than 20 years.


    In principle, Satanism should not have the absolute strength to annihilate the white spear at one stroke.


    "We don''t know. We''re just idle psychics. We don''t know much about these two organizations. We''ve told you all we know. Let''s go."


    "You said Satanists were chasing the rest of the white spears in New Orleans, right?" Chen asked.


    "We haven''t seen it, but it''s been going on in the psychic community here."


    "You should have your own sources, right?"


    Every psychic is in the local area, and there must be a meeting of companions.


    They are no exception, of course.


    Although they were reluctant to admit it, they could not deny it.


    "Then you can''t have no idea where the Satanists are." Chen said.


    A wave of psychics is in New Orleans.


    It''s impossible for the local psychic not to know.


    "Recently, the police have set up checkpoints in various major roads, saying that they are to hunt down fugitives and prevent them from escaping. However, there has been no major case in the urban area recently. Of course, the big explosion the night before yesterday did not count." Sabonis said.


    Rashid added: "it seems that the director of the New Orleans metropolitan police department issued this order."


    "Is there a problem with the director?"


    "I''m not sure." Said Rashid.


    Chen Yu then let go of the two men. Just as they were leaving, Chen Yu said, "do you want to make money?"


    "You want us to help you find out about Satanism?"


    "That''s right. Aren''t you saying that a large number of Satanists are active in the city? Find one and I''ll give you ten thousand dollars. "


    Don''t think ten thousand dollars is a small sum.


    Most psychics are not rich.


    Sabonis and Rasheed are not rich either.

 Chapter 1662

    Sabonis and Rasheed are reluctant to agree to the deal.


    There''s a risk, but they''re still in love.


    Even if it''s only ten thousand dollars, it''s a big number for them.


    At the beginning, they heard Chen Zhu mention the White Spear meeting.


    They thought Chen Yu was a Satanist and regarded them as people of the White Spear society.


    That''s why I''m so scared.


    After confirming that Chen is not a Satanist.


    They were relieved, too.


    But for Chen''s bullying, there is also his strength.


    They dare not fool Chen.


    ¡­¡­


    Night -


    van Gannon enjoyed the darkness.


    In the past, he advocated justice and followed it.


    But in a mission.


    He almost died, and then the devil came to him.


    Ask him if he will sell his soul to the devil.


    He didn''t want to die. He was afraid of death.


    So he accepted the deal.


    He sold his soul to the devil.


    Of course, the devil gave him a second life.


    He was saved, and then his career began to improve.


    From an ordinary policeman, in a short time, he became the police chief of New Orleans.


    Whenever he has competitors, they will always bring out various scandals.


    Or a strange disease.


    He began to enjoy it.


    It seems that his past pursuit seems a little ridiculous.


    Thirty years have passed.


    He is old.


    But he is still energetic, even stronger than 30 years ago.


    Just then, van Gannon heard a heavy footstep.


    Van Gannon jumped up from his chair and found the gun in the drawer.


    He has been divorced for a long time. He is the only one in the family.


    No second person will come.


    Who is it?


    A burglar?


    Fan gannong looked at the door calmly.


    The footsteps are getting closer.


    All the way to the door, it suddenly stopped.


    Van Gannon took a deep breath.


    As long as the other person opens the door, he can shoot at once.


    He has enough reason and enough power to shoot.


    But the door never opened.


    There was silence outside.


    Suddenly, van Gannon felt his shoulders sink.


    Put one hand on van Gannon''s shoulder.


    "Hello, Mr. chief."


    Fan gannong raised his arm and pointed the muzzle of his gun behind his shoulder.


    But before he could shoot, his hand and pistol were pinched at the same time.


    Hmmm, van Gannon wanted to scream, but his mouth was covered.


    "Shush -" Chen shushed, "don''t disturb the sleep of the neighbors around you."


    If you change places, Chen doesn''t care about the shooting.


    But it''s a residential community, and it''s night.


    A shot is still very loud.


    Chen Chu drew the curtain, and the room became dark in an instant.


    "Who are you?" Fan gannong was pushed to the ground and looked at the figure in the dark in horror.


    "Can you tell me how you relate to Satanism?" Chen asked.


    "What Satanism?"


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t want to talk. I''ll try to get you to talk."


    Van Gannon soon succumbed.


    He''s selling his soul to the devil.


    But he has no iron will.


    Otherwise, he would not give up his faith in the face of death.


    However, to Chen''s disappointment, fan gannong could not provide him with any clues.


    Although he is helping Satanism.


    But he didn''t even know the existence of Satanism.


    He simply thought he had sold his soul to the devil.


    In fact, this is just a small means of Satanism.


    Even Chen can do better than Satanism.


    Don''t say it''s a devil. Even if Chen Yu pretends to be the emperor, it''s not impossible.


    Chen is not going to let go of the soul selling police chief.


    The next day van Gannon''s body was found in his home.


    Chen Yu also left a bloody word, revenge.


    Since White Spear will be destroyed by Satanism.


    Then Chen Yu pretends to be a white spear and will revenge against Satanism.


    Of course, no accident, the murder caused a sensation all over the city.


    ¡­¡­


    Sabonis and Rasheed have seen today''s news.Both of them looked at each other without speaking.


    As expected, he did it to Mr. van Gannon.


    And deliberately make things so big.


    This man wants to attract the attention of Satanism.


    Both felt that Chen was too risky to do so.


    You know that''s Satanism!


    Chen Yu is only one person.


    In their eyes, no matter how strong a man is, he cannot defeat Satanism.


    Of course, they won''t try to persuade anything.


    The two sides met by chance. They couldn''t even talk about friendship.


    It can only be said that it is not the enemy.


    Soon, they got a message.


    "Mr. Chen, we have a message."


    "Well, tell me."


    "We found a place where Satanists seemed to gather, but there seemed to be a lot of people there."


    "How many people?"


    "More than twenty."


    "Send me your bank card number."


    ¡­¡­


    "Portia, give this account three hundred thousand dollars."


    Portia is also used to Chen''s indiscriminate spending.


    Last night Chen Yu disappeared. She didn''t know where Chen Yu had gone.


    Anyway, she felt that her boss was becoming more and more mysterious.


    Chen never explained anything to her.


    "By the way, call Sam and vicarious."


    "Sir, what can I do for you?"


    Chen Yu didn''t ask them to monitor those two places again these two days.


    They feel that they may be going back to their old unemployment.


    It disappointed them.


    But they were helpless.


    They knew it would come sooner or later.


    "That''s twenty thousand dollars." Chen Yu lost two stacks of banknotes on the table: "you have helped me to do things these days, although the result is not very satisfactory, but I promised to pay you."


    "Sir That I I want to continue to work for you. " Sam and VICKARY didn''t go for the 20000 dollars.


    "There''s nothing you can do for me." Chen Yu directly refused their request: "take these 20000 dollars and find a proper job. I hope I won''t see you in prison next time I come to New Orleans."


    Twenty thousand dollars is not much, not much.


    If they are really willing to mend their ways, twenty thousand dollars is enough for the cost.


    Of course, Chen Yu has done his best.


    He has no deep friendship with them.


    Give them a little money just because they helped him.


    And Chen Yu thinks their nature is not bad.


    Of course, just because their nature is not bad doesn''t mean that they will change their ways.


    Maybe as soon as they look back, they''ll run out of money, and then they''ll go on with the road robbery.


    "Sir, we won''t let you down. I hope you can come to New Orleans again."

 Chapter 1663

    In the evening -


    saberness and Rashid finally arrived.


    "Mr. Chen, that''s the building in front."


    This is not a suburb, but there is a rather shabby building.


    Even if a uncompleted building is built in such a lot, the municipal government should not tolerate it.


    Either to find someone to pick up the plate, or to demolish the uncompleted building, and then sell the land.


    "Is everyone in it?"


    Chen Yu looked at the direction of the building from a distance of 1000 meters.


    "Yes, they do it at night. There are many of them..." Saberness looked at Chen Yu and said, "Mr. Chen, are you coming alone?"


    Rasheed was also worried.


    Before Chen Yu came, they had explained the situation in as much detail as possible.


    They hope Chen can attract attention.


    But Chen Yu came alone.


    They don''t think Chen can do anything by himself.


    Does he think that one can defeat so many members of Satanism?


    Those crazy and cruel evil psychics.


    "You don''t need to worry." Chen Yu said quietly, "I''m in."


    "Mr. Chen Are you going to go in alone? " Cried sabonis.


    He really didn''t want Chen Yu to go in and die.


    Chen Yu stopped and looked at the two men: "then you will accompany me?"


    "Well Ha ha Don''t make fun of Mr. Chen. I think it''s still early, or I''ll go in after dark. "


    Joking, you want to die, we don''t want to accompany you to die.


    "No, I''m in a hurry."


    Chen Chu shrugged and walked into the building alone.


    "Sabonis, are we still waiting here?" Rashid asked hesitantly.


    "Otherwise?"


    "I''m afraid that when the Satanists come out, we will both be miserable." There was a certain fear in Rashid''s face.


    "Wait a little longer If the man doesn''t come out in an hour, we''ll go. "


    "Maybe he''s dead in it now." Rashid is not a gloating.


    He also hoped Chen would not die in it.


    So they can continue to make money by selling news.


    Even they are a bit regretful. They should not give Chen Yu the news here so early.


    But they want to stay out of the business, but they may not be able to do what they want.


    A woman appeared behind them.


    And they attacked them without warning.


    Rashid was attacked behind his back and could not afford to fall to the ground directly.


    His back was a blur of flesh and blood.


    "Sabonis Be careful... "


    Fortunately, sabonis is quick to respond, and instantly unleashes a magic.


    The woman quickly retreated.


    The woman''s palms showed lizard like claws, with scales on the back.


    "Rasheed, how are you?"


    "Don''t get caught in her claws. They are poisonous." Said Rashid bitterly.


    "Miss, do we have any misunderstanding?" Saberness looked at the woman warily.


    The woman licked the blood on her paws and looked at them coldly: "since you are here, that means you know where it is, we have no misunderstanding."


    This woman is gradually changing into a lizard man.


    The skin is scaling.


    There is a blue tail on her back.


    Rashid and sabonis cried in their hearts.


    They have long heard that Satanists have some kind of magic that can turn into lizards.


    Now they are finally sure of the truth of the rumor.


    "The fog of decay!" Sabonis immediately unleashed magic on the woman.


    The woman''s figure is quick and agile, her legs flick hard, and she has jumped out for several meters and climbed on the outer wall of the building behind her.


    She was like a gecko, clinging to the wall.


    For her, it makes no difference on the wall and on the ground.


    Sabonis didn''t want to fight the female lizard.


    Once the Satanists inside find out about their fight here, they will never leave.


    At this time, sabonis and Rashid only hope that Chen can hold on a little longer.


    The lizard did not attack at once.


    She''s waiting! Wait for dark.


    Night is her home.


    Now the sun has set.


    It won''t be long before it gets dark.


    So she is not in a hurry. Just look at these two people and don''t let them escape.


    Sabonis wanted to escape, but Rasheed is now seriously injured.Unless sabonis leaves Rashid.


    Otherwise, it''s hard for him to leave.


    All of a sudden, the female lizard shoots her tongue at Rashid on the ground, a few meters away.


    Sabonis and Rashid didn''t expect this female lizard to shoot her tongue so far.


    Rasheed was caught in the leg by the mother lizard''s tongue.


    Rashid felt a great power.


    Female lizards are very powerful.


    It''s more powerful than strengthening the channelists.


    Rashid is seriously injured at the moment.


    But it doesn''t mean that he has no power at all.


    Rashid immediately turned himself into an Iceman.


    The lizard immediately retracted her tongue.


    Her tongue couldn''t stand the cold.


    She''s not a real lizard.


    But she turned herself from a mammal to a cold-blooded animal.


    The temperature has a great influence on her.


    She found that she alone could not defeat Rasheed and saberness.


    She had been making calls to her companions.


    But this sound is not audible to human beings, and belongs to low-frequency sound.


    But after a long wait, her companion did not come out.


    What the hell are those guys doing?


    Why don''t you come out?


    Or in fact, they are already nearby.


    But they didn''t come out on purpose.


    Do you mean to watch him get embarrassed?


    Sabonis did not dare to rush.


    He''s not sure how to deal with the female lizard.


    Rasheed is barely protecting himself now.


    By this time, it was completely dark.


    And there are no street lights in this area.


    The lizard suddenly disappeared from the wall.


    Sabonis and Rasheed have a bad cry.


    Although it is not completely dark now, the light has a great influence on their eyesight.


    Sabonis suddenly felt that his feet had been pulled heavily, and the whole man lost his balance directly.


    The female lizard has wrapped her tongue around sabonis''s calf and then quickly pulled him in front of her.


    In such a drag, sabonis can''t do anything to release magic.


    All of a sudden, sabonis felt the tongue on his calf loosen.


    "Ah..."


    Sabonis heard the mother lizard''s voice, which made it clear where she was.


    Her claws clasped to the ground, as if something was pulling her behind her.


    Finally, her feet across the ground, her body began to pull back.


    Two claws scratched a piece of Mars on the ground.


    Sabonis clearly saw the direction in which the female lizard had been pulled.


    "What happened?"

 Chapter 1664

    Just as sabonis and Rasheed were stunned.


    I saw a figure coming from the front.


    When they saw clearly that the person who came out was Chen Yu.


    All of them look puzzled.


    The female lizard was dragged into the dark by Chen Yu, right?


    "Mr. Chen, fortunately, you are not impulsive. I think we should take the long view."


    Sabonis secretly congratulated himself that Chen Yu had chosen to withdraw.


    He just came out and saved his life.


    Otherwise, he and Rashid will be here to explain.


    "Do me a favor and spread the information around the New Orleans spiritual world."


    "What? What''s going on inside? " Rashid and sabonis are both at a loss.


    "You can go in and have a look."


    When Chen Yu walked past them.


    They stepped back with their noses covered.


    Chen Yu''s body is too fishy.


    It''s like just soaking in a vat of blood.


    They couldn''t help but look at each other.


    Look at the building ahead.


    The building was silent, but it had a disturbing air.


    Chen Yu left, but they were a little hesitant.


    It''s not going in, it''s not going in.


    "Shall we go in and have a look?"


    "But It''s a place where Satanists gather... "


    "But what the man said..."


    "No way. How long is it? Do you have it in half an hour? There are more than twenty Satanists in it. "


    "But up to now there is no movement..."


    "Would you like to go in and have a look?"


    After discussing the half pay, they finally decided to go in and have a look.


    First came the body of the former female lizard.


    Her head was crushed.


    Her claws left a scorched mark on the ground.


    The two did not linger in front of the body of the female lizard. They continued to walk inside.


    Just at the entrance, they saw another body, headless.


    The man didn''t come in, but it was over.


    When two people enter the building, the whole building is full of blood.


    There are broken walls and broken arms all over the place.


    That man, killed all the Satanists here?


    The two walked up and down.


    It''s finally determined that none of the survivors here are left.


    In front of the entrance wall, left a line of scarlet words, revenge.


    Revenge? Is this man a white spear?


    No, he asked himself about the White Spear club before.


    Or he and Satanism had old grudges.


    Originally, I came to New Orleans to cooperate with White Spear society.


    It turns out that the White Spear will be killed.


    So you''re going to do it alone?


    If so, it makes sense.


    But this man is terrible.


    He killed so many Satanists alone.


    Fortunately, they did not have further conflict with Chen Yu yesterday.


    ¡­¡­


    All Chen Yu has done now is to wait for the rabbit.


    The Satanists don''t know where their leader is.


    But the good news is, with the help of sabonis and Rasheed.


    The news that he is after Satanists has spread.


    Now the whole city of New Orleans''s psychic community knows the news.


    And the two provided several waves of Satanist gathering points in a row.


    Chen Yu killed more than a dozen Satanists.


    However, the disadvantage is that this matter is also very noisy among ordinary people.


    After all, first the chief of the police was killed, and then people were killed cruelly.


    Chen did not hide the scene, so now the whole city of New Orleans is in the middle of the storm.


    Even the local black gang kept a low profile.


    So as not to be hurt.


    After all, the police in the city are going crazy now.


    Frantically searching for clues.


    Sabonis and Rasheed are also very happy these two days.


    They don''t have to take any risks, at least they don''t have to face Satanists.


    The only thing they need to do is to find out the whereabouts of Satanism, and then tell Chen Yu.


    They don''t need to worry about everything else.


    ¡­¡­


    "Mr. chanson, is our ship ready?" Asked Fulin.


    "Ready to go tomorrow night." Jason nodded.Because all modes of transportation are blocked in advance by Satanism.


    This led Fulin and kagall to choose to leave by water.


    It''s impossible for Satanism to stop the sea.


    After all, there are many yacht ports, hundreds of yachts come in and out of the port every day.


    No matter how powerful Satanism is, it is impossible to search every ship.


    Kagall sat by with a cold face.


    He turned a blind eye to the conversation between Fulin and qiansen.


    "Miss kagall, you don''t have to say that. There''s something going on outside these two days. Maybe you can be happy."


    "What is it?" Kagall asked, looking up.


    She couldn''t think of anything else that would make her happy.


    "In New Orleans these two days, people are chasing and killing Satanists."


    "Eh?"


    Fulin and kagall all look to qiansen.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "I don''t know the details." Qian Sen shook his head: "now it''s all in the circle. It''s possible that the people of your white spear club fight back and revenge. Anyway, at least 40 Satanists were killed in two days. The scene was bloody, leaving a line of words for revenge."


    Fulin looked at kajia''er in surprise: "will the White Spear still have the strength to fight?"


    Kagall fell silent. She knew White Spear very well.


    After all, he grew up in the White Spear society.


    How many people will the White Spear have and how much combat power it will have.


    All she can guess is ten.


    White Spear people may not die, but it is no different from the destruction.


    Even if there are two or three kittens left, they are mostly hiding like themselves.


    Where else can we fight against Satanism?


    "Jason, you didn''t lie to me, did you?"


    "Do I have to? Now the whole city of New Orleans is scared. The people who start are extremely cruel. They obviously have a big feud with Satanism."


    "I''m not leaving." Kagall suddenly said, "I will stay. Since someone has the courage to fight back against Satanism, I will not be a turtle. I will also retaliate against Satanism."


    "Kagall, you''re crazy."


    "I''m not crazy." Kagall firmly said, "if I continue to escape like this, it will drive me crazy."


    Kagall looked at Fulin and said, "Fulin, go away. I don''t need you to take care of me. I know what I''m doing."


    "What do you want me to do?" Fulin sighed.


    "Would you like to stay and help me?"


    "Do I have any other choice?"


    Fulin felt that if he stayed, he could at least help kagall when it was critical.


    Fulin looked at this Cargill: "but you must promise me that you must not be impulsive."

 Chapter 1665

    Three hundred kilometers west of New Orleans.


    It used to be a busy town.


    It has thousands of people.


    But the town was plagued 30 years ago.


    Thousands of people survived.


    Not only that, but the town has been completely closed ever since.


    No one can enter the town again.


    At least normal means will never come in.


    But now the town has become the headquarters of Satanism.


    In the center of the town was the town government.


    Now it is the devil Church of Satanism.


    Roye dressed in a black hollow yarn and knitted a dress, kneeling in front of the ferocious devil statue and praying.


    In contrast, amesha has no respect for the devil statue.


    What she believes in is not Satan.


    She would turn against her white spear, not because she was in love with the Roye sisters.


    They just made a deal.


    After half pay, Roye prayed and stood up to look at amesha.


    "Amesha, what is the best in the White Spear society?"


    "The strong?" Amesha was shocked for a moment: "no, to facilitate your plan, I will gather all the psychics who can pose a threat to you, even the few who run away are just mice."


    "Today, I heard the report from my subordinates that someone slaughtered my followers in New Orleans, and the strength of each other was very strong. Nearly 50 believers deployed in New Orleans have returned to their masters. The purpose of each other is very clear. Revenge will be left near every believer who died."


    "It''s impossible. Even if all the other mice add up, they won''t be able to wipe out your fifty men."


    "But that''s the truth. My children are dead and wounded."


    "You wonder if I''m concealing the power of white spear? This doubt is very unprovoked. I have no reason to do so. It is not good for me. "


    "So I''m curious." Roye stares at her sister.


    Roye has always been very wary of amesha.


    Because in her eyes, her sister amesha is the real evil.


    She is a man of no faith.


    No matter in the past or now, she only pursues one.


    That''s the power.


    She can betray the whole world for her own benefit without hesitation.


    For example, this betrayal of the White Spear society.


    The White Spear will be built by her.


    And she didn''t set up the White Spear society to protect justice.


    Just to make trouble for yourself.


    Roye believes that if someone gives her enough benefits, amesa will not hesitate to betray her..


    That''s why Roye doubts.


    His men were attacked in New Orleans.


    Will it be amesha''s trick.


    "You still doubt me."


    "Shouldn''t I doubt you?"


    "Well, I think I need to prove myself." Amesha shrugged. "Give me the information you have, and I''ll solve the problem."


    "By the way, if possible, bring back the living mouth." Said Royer.


    "Well, I''ll try, but I''m not sure."


    "You can use my people as you like." Royetten said again, "if you can''t bring back the living, at least bring back the body."


    Even if someone dies, Royer has a way to get him to talk.


    Then we will know who it is to deal with and whether it is the conspiracy of emissary amesha.


    Amesha knew that her sister was doubting herself.


    But no matter how skeptical she may be.


    She can''t live without herself.


    Amesha is also curious.


    Who are the people making trouble in New Orleans.


    Is it really a white spear?


    White Spear society seems to have no such person.


    The bodies of his former men were all sent here.


    I''ve identified it myself.


    Who is left, amesha basically knows.


    If it''s someone who can pose a threat to her.


    Amesha will never let it go.


    ¡­¡­


    "Boss, when shall we go back to Los Angeles?"


    "Not necessarily." Chen Yu answered casually, "why, do you have an urgent matter?"


    "Boss, didn''t you watch the news? There''s a killer in New Orleans recently. He''s killing people everywhere."


    Chen Yu rolled his eyes. You must not know that the murderer in your mouth is right in front of you.


    "As long as you don''t leave the hotel at will." "Murderers don''t come to the hotel to kill people," Chen said quietly"That''s not necessarily. The other party must be insane. Since he is insane, who knows if he will come to the hotel to kill people?"


    "How do you know that you are a madman? I read in the news that there is a line of revenge left at every killing scene. This shows that the other side is not killing people indiscriminately, but taking revenge purposefully. Maybe it''s the gang''s dispute. It''s nothing to do with us anyway. What do you do?"


    Portia doesn''t think so.


    Black... To help kill?


    She grew up in New Orleans.


    She knows what the local gang is like.


    Even the most arrogant gang of black... Dare not kill like this.


    It''s like challenging the police and even the government.


    The people of Hei gang are crazy. They dare to do such a thing.


    Anyway, she doesn''t want to stay here.


    A few days ago, the Pontchartrain lake bridge also had that earth shaking explosion.


    The once man-made island of Lake Pontchartrain has completely become history.


    When I have money, I will take my family to Los Angeles.


    Never stay in this chaotic city.


    Just then, Chen''s phone rang.


    Portia immediately came forward and picked up the phone.


    Hello, I''m Mr. Chen''s assistant. Who are you, please


    "I''m looking for Mr. Chen."


    "Boss, it''s for you."


    Chen Yu answered the phone: "who is that?"


    "Mr. Chen, it''s me, sabonis."


    "Well, say it."


    "Mr. Chen, it is said that a motorcade entered New Orleans, and one of them was recognized as amesha, the former president of White Spear society."


    Chen Yu covered the phone and said to Portia, "go out first. Remember to bring it to the door."


    After Portia came out of the room, Chen Yu asked, "don''t you think White Spear will be destroyed? Is the White Spear president still alive? "


    "I don''t know."


    "Do you know where these people are?"


    "They are in the French speaking area. There are quite a few people in this group. It is estimated that there are nearly 100."


    "I see. You send me their specific location."


    Soon, Chen Yu received the address from sabonis.


    Chen Yu called Portia in: "Portia, transfer one million dollars to yesterday''s account."


    "Good boss."


    Portia has been sending money to an account provided by Chen Yu intermittently these two days, sometimes tens of thousands of dollars, sometimes hundreds of thousands of dollars.

 Chapter 1666

    Kagall and Fulin stop in front of a manor.


    Cargill was about to rush in, and Fulin took hold of her.


    "Kagall, you are too reckless."


    "Fulin, let go."


    "You''re not well injured, and we''ve heard that there are many Satanists in it." Fulin advised.


    "I know what I''m doing." Kagall said coldly.


    "Kagall." Fulin didn''t let go.


    But at this time, kagall pushed Fulin fiercely.


    Fulin felt a force of terror.


    Fulin was shaken out.


    Although Fulin flew several meters away, he was not injured.


    But her face was inconceivable: "kagall, what''s the matter Where do you come from so powerful magic? "


    "I said, I know what I''m doing." Kagall said, suddenly his body turned into a black fog and hid in the manor ahead.


    On the outskirts of the estate, kagall saw a lizard monster.


    The black fog that kagall had made was hidden in the dark.


    He didn''t even notice the black fog behind the lizard monster.


    Kagall suddenly reached out his hands from the black fog and clapped heavily behind the lizard monster.


    The lizard monster didn''t even have time to make a sound, and its body exploded in an instant.


    "Kagall!"


    Kagall turned around and found that it was Fulin who came in.


    "What are you doing?"


    "I''m not sure." Fulin said.


    "I can solve it by myself. I don''t need you."


    Kagall''s face was a thousand miles away.


    "Shhh..." Fulin suddenly pulled kagall down.


    "There are several secret sentries here. You will be found as long as you go out." Said Fulin in a low voice.


    Kagall was stunned for a moment, and then observed it carefully.


    Detection is not her strong point, but Fulin can transform the magic system.


    So kagall still believed Fulin''s words.


    "I''ll hide it for you with" disappear completely. "


    Total disappearance is a kind of hidden magic.


    It''s a kind of auxiliary magic.


    The effect is to hide people completely.


    Of course, this is always hidden in magic.


    In fact, the naked eye can still see it.


    It''s like a modern stealth fighter.


    Stealth fighters are just shielding the radar from scanning.


    It''s still visible to the naked eye.


    The same goes for this hidden magic.


    Block the perception of magic, but it will be found by the naked eye.


    It looks like chicken ribs, but it''s actually very powerful.


    Because many psychics are used to using magic to perceive.


    Especially now or at night, whether the enemy or themselves, their vision is affected to some extent.


    And lizards have night vision thermal induction, which is also summed up in the scope of magic perception.


    So this hidden magic of Fulin can be used for a lot here.


    Fulin also imposed a hidden magic on himself.


    Just at this time, a truck horn suddenly sounded outside the manor.


    The sound is very loud.


    Next, Fulin and kagall saw a tanker car and rushed directly into the gate of the manor.


    The iron door was directly hit by the tanker.


    Kagall and Fulin were all surprised.


    Both of them looked at each other in disbelief.


    The tanker just came in with a big bang.


    Along the way, two Satanists with human appearance were directly crushed by oil tankers.


    But at this time, more Satanists rushed out of the villa.


    No matter what the truck is, it runs over the Satanists.


    Those Satanists were prepared to fly away.


    This rolling did not work.


    The believers immediately turned into lizards.


    Then jump to the front of the tanker and try to attack the driver.


    The tanker hit the front door of the villa directly.


    Boom -


    at this time, the oil tank pulled by the tank truck suddenly exploded.


    In a flash, dozens of lizards were engulfed by flames.


    Kagall''s eyes were shining.


    It''s a really good move.


    I didn''t think of this method.


    At this time, the manor was in a mess.


    The impact of the explosion caused the villa to collapse in half.


    Fulin frowned.


    To be honest, if she''s involved in that explosion.I''m afraid it''s just as hard to escape.


    At this time, in the fierce eyes out of a person.


    Chen Yu came out of the fire.


    A lizard man, who was all ignited by fuel, frantically rushed to Chen Zhu.


    Then he was kicked by Chen Yu.


    Chen is quite satisfied with the attack.


    The tanker killed a large number of lizards directly.


    At this time, the shadow eyes on Chen''s arm opened.


    But strangely, Chen did not find anyone spying on him.


    Strange


    At this time, a large number of lizards rushed out of the villa.


    Fulin saw the man clearly.


    "Is it him?"


    "Fulin, do you know him?"


    "He used to live in Hilda hotel. He asked me about White Spear club."


    "And who is he?"


    "I don''t know. I only know that he is a reinforcement system. He has very good defense and strength." Fulin was very impressed by the punch Chen gave her.


    "In that kind of explosion, you can still turn a blind eye. The defense is not so strong." Kagall said, "let''s help."


    "Wait Let''s see. " Fulin felt that he should be more cautious.


    "If he is the enemy of Satanism, he is our companion." Kagall said, and the man had rushed out.


    As soon as kagall appeared, two lizards rushed to her.


    Kagall whispered, "explode!"


    A shock wave broke out on kagall''s body and killed two lizards directly.


    Chen Yu turns to kagall.


    What a powerful magic, this magic. It''s almost catching up with helys and Norma.


    "Who are you?" Chen asked doubtfully.


    "Are you the enemy of Satanism?"


    "That''s right." Chen said.


    "Then we are friends." Said kagall.


    "Kagall, my little baby, how are you?"


    Amesha came out of the villa.


    Even though the whole estate has turned into a sea of fire.


    But amesha is still calm.


    Chen Chu also looked at amesha.


    The magic of this woman is also very powerful.


    It''s bigger than kagall.


    She should not be an ordinary Satanist.


    Can such a powerful magic be the leader of Satanism?


    Amesha looked at this kagall and said, "little baby, you have sacrificed your life for powerful magic."


    "I''ll kill you!"


    In front of and behind amesha''s appearance, she lost control and rushed to amesha.


    Amesha pointed to kajia''er with his right palm, and drew a strange Rune with his double fingers in the air: "Ding."

 Chapter 1667

    Kagall''s body stopped.


    It''s like the frame is fixed.


    Chen Chu looks surprised.


    This magic and West''s slow field seem to be.


    At least the effect is very similar.


    "Traitor, let me go! If you have a little dignity, fight me fairly. " Kagall growled angrily.


    "Fair fight? I''m not interested. " Amesha said disapprovingly, "besides, I''m your adoptive mother. Are you disrespectful when you talk to me with this attitude?"


    "I would rather die in an orphanage than be adopted by you devil." Cried kagall.


    "Two, have you neglected me?" Chen Yu interrupts their argument: "can you explain your identity?"


    Amesha looked at Chen Yu and said, "OK, sir, who are you?"


    "Are you a Satanist?" Chen asked.


    "You seem to have a feud with Satanism." Amesha said quietly.


    Amesha also does not talk nonsense. He uses the same magic to Chen Yu: "definitely."


    Chen Zhu is still, so he stays in place.


    This woman''s magic is the same as West''s domain of dullness.


    Too much magic or energy can''t affect each other.


    Chen tried West''s field of dullness.


    This is the feeling. There is a pause.


    Then I broke the pause directly.


    "Are you the one who made a scene in the city and killed many Satanists?"


    "I say no, do you believe it?" Chen Chu said with a smile.


    At this time, the surrounding lizard monsters gathered around.


    These lizards scratched Chen Zhu.


    But Chen was unharmed.


    "Lady, I''m a famous brand. It''s very expensive."


    "Are you from the reinforcement department?" Amesha looks at Chen Yu. The claws of the lizard monster are harmless to him.


    "Obviously."


    "Don''t you think it''s wrong for me to take you?"


    "You can try it." Chen Chu laughed.


    A White Spear gathered in amesha''s hand, and then he threw it at Chen Yu.


    But when the spear stabbed Chen Yu in the chest, it was as broken as glass.


    "It''s a powerful defense. No wonder it can kill so many Satanists."


    Amesha waved: "tie him."


    The lizard monster takes out a chain and binds Chen Zhu into zongzi.


    "Where are you going to catch me? Reclamation? "


    "You will soon know."


    Amesha did not want to talk with Chen Yu, but turned to kagall.


    "Baby, actually I love you. Do you believe me?"


    The more deeply amesha said, the more angry kagall became.


    However, amesa did not seem to see the angry eyes of kajiaer, fingertips caressing kajiaer''s young cheek wantonly.


    "Unfortunately, this young body." Amesha sighed.


    Later, amesha asked the lizard monster to tie kagall up.


    "I''ve seen some old witch before, and you are almost a virtue." Chen Yu said while watching.


    Amesha was not angry at Chen Yu''s words. He looked at Chen Yu lightly and said, "too many words are quick to die."


    "All right." Chen Yu shrugged disapprovingly: "I will try to talk less in the future."


    "Ha ha I hope you have a future. "


    Amesha waved and carried Chen Yu and Cargill into the trunk of a large truck.


    Amesha also entered the container, and then the door closed. The whole container was in darkness.


    "Lady, where are you going to take us?"


    "Soon you will know." Amesha said quietly, hiding in the dark.


    "Can''t you tell me in advance? So I can get ready. "


    "The headquarters of Satanism." Said amesha.


    "Really, can I see the leader of Satanism?"


    "Hiss Aren''t you scared? What do you think will happen if you go to Satanism now? "


    "The worst is a living sacrifice." Chen Yu said disapprovingly.


    "Are you not afraid at all?"


    For ordinary people, death is the most frightening thing.


    But for the psychic, death is not the end.


    The real despair is the living sacrifice.


    Sacrifice flesh and soul to some creature.


    All things become fenbian of others.


    Some are not even fenbian.


    Erase some traces of existence.


    This is the result of the psychic''s greatest fear.


    Chen Yu yawned, "I''m a little sleepy. Wake me up when I get to the place."Both kajia''er and amesha are a little confused about Chen''s attitude.


    They don''t feel any fear in Chen Yu.


    Not at all


    Just then, the top of the box thumped.


    It''s like something landed on top of the box.


    Chen Zhu opens his eyes.


    I didn''t expect it was Fulin.


    What happened to her?


    Soon the box was opened.


    Fulin is here to save kagall.


    "Fulin, let''s go It''s a trap! " Cried kagall.


    "What?" Fulin didn''t have time to respond.


    Amesha has already started: "sure."


    Fulin was also settled.


    "I didn''t expect you to come to New Orleans, Fulin. You''re from kagall?" Amesha also knows Fulin.


    "Hiss This skill can also be learned to save people. " Chen Yu is talking in the air.


    Kajiaer and Fulin both glared at Chen.


    "As for Fulin, where have you been these days? Why left without a word? Portia has been sad for a long time


    Fulin said he didn''t want to hear Chen''s voice.


    Unfortunately, Chen Yu obviously did not have this awareness.


    "If we had known that you and Satanism had enemies, we should have cooperated at that time."


    Fulin said, I have no hatred with Satanism.


    "By the way, I''m hungry, Ms. amesha. Do you have anything to eat?"


    "No." Amesha replied quietly.


    "Do you know that a hungry sacrifice will affect the taste of the summoned or contracted object, thus affecting the mood of the other party and even the success or failure of the sacrifice?"


    "Would you like some pepper and salt?" Amesha sneered.


    "It depends on the taste of the contract object, but most of the contract objects prefer light ones."


    All three in the box said nothing to Chen.


    "Do you think your defense is amazing, so even if you are caught, you can still be unharmed?"


    "Eh? You guessed it. I do think so. "


    "Idiot." Fulin snorted coldly.


    After driving for several hours, the truck finally stopped.


    "Is it the station?"


    The box was opened, and a strong smell of hell came.


    "Welcome to hell." Amesha took the lead out of the container.


    Three people were taken out of the box. It was snowing in the sky.


    It''s snowing black here.


    The whole town was shrouded in darkness.


    There are Satanists everywhere who incarnate as lizard monsters.

 Chapter 1668

    Just then, an honor guard came up ahead.


    Four lizards carry a metal sedan chair on which Roye sits.


    There are flag carriers around. The patterns on those flags are obscure and strange.


    When they reached the crowd, the metal sedan chair was lowered.


    Roye, with the help of the lizard monster, got up with a kind of soft posture and walked.


    Click -


    all of a sudden, Chen heard something breaking.


    Chen Chu turned to look at kagall.


    The chain on kagall''s body is breaking.


    Great! Kagall''s magic has increased again.


    At the moment, she has surpassed the magic of amesha.


    She broke the magic that amesha had imposed on her.


    There were two tears in kagall''s face.


    Amesha''s eyebrows are also a little unexpected.


    But instead of doing it, she took a step back.


    "Ah..." Kagall''s arms spread out, and she got rid of the shackles completely.


    Kagall''s hatred for amesha and Roye has surpassed all others.


    At the moment, kagall''s hair is floating, the surrounding cyclones are lingering, and her clothes are howling.


    Fulin couldn''t believe looking at kagall.


    Where on earth did she come from so powerful magic?


    Kagall raised her arms and palms to Royer.


    The terrible shock burst out of the palm.


    Roye didn''t do anything. There was a magic Rune in front of her.


    Bang -


    the impact from kajar''s palm breaks the magic Rune in front of Roye.


    Roye''s eyes were still around her with dozens of magic runes.


    Fulin''s face is unbelievable. Is this the leader of Satanism?


    It''s so powerful. Kagall unleashed such a terrible magic attack. She was not moved.


    Royer raised his finger to kagall, and two magic runes flew to kagall.


    The magic Rune falls on kagall, and immediately turns into a black chain to wrap kagall.


    Kagall growled, growled.


    The black chains on my body creak.


    "Not enough?" Royer had some accidents.


    Another magic Rune flew to kagall, but the magic Rune culture was a hidden devil.


    The devil hugged kagall from behind, and then his figure gradually faded.


    Kagall''s struggle was much weaker.


    No matter how hard she struggles, she can''t get rid of the shackles.


    Fulin was stunned.


    Is this the strength of the best psychics?


    Roye went to kagall''s face and pressed his hand on kagall''s forehead: "lost child, I now give you the opportunity to return to the right way, to give loyalty to our Lord, and our Lord will erase your hatred and give you peace."


    Kagall''s violence and madness gradually subsided, and her eyes became peaceful.


    "It''s a powerful hypnosis. Come on, give me one too."


    Chen Yu suddenly called out, and kajia''er came to her senses again.


    Luo Ye frowned and turned to Chen Yu: "who are you? You are not a white spear


    "I''m from Los Angeles."


    "Do you want peace?" Luo Ye goes to Chen Yu.


    "Yes, yes, I think." Chen Yu nodded repeatedly.


    Roye raised his hand and pressed it on Chen''s forehead.


    "Lost..."


    Suddenly, Chen Yu raised his head and opened his mouth to bite Luo Ye''s palm.


    "Ah..." Roye screamed, "let go..."


    Click -


    Roye''s palm was torn and gnawed by Chen Zhu.


    Everyone was stunned. Roye took a few steps back with his right palm in his arms. His face was painful.


    Chen Chu spits out the flesh and blood: "spit It''s really sour. "


    Amesha was equally suspicious.


    At this time, Chen Yu broke away from his chains.


    "Finally, I can stop pretending You know, I''ve been looking for you for a long time


    Chen Xun moved his limbs.


    "Amesha!" Cried Roye.


    Amesha is not very willing to do it.


    But then she had to do it.


    "Holy spear!" Amesha''s arms spread out, and behind her appeared a white magic array.


    A White Spear appeared in the middle of every white magic circle.


    The White Spear is like a substance, giving off the texture of white metal.


    "Sure!" Amesha did the same thing again, first of all, he settled Chen Yu.Although the magic was undone in an instant, Chen Yu did not avoid it.


    Askew head to look at a Mei Sha: "you this is Chinese fixed body skill?"


    Although Chen has not been exposed to sedation before.


    However, in the ancient books of Qingyi gate, there are some characteristics of body fixing technique recorded.


    Therefore, Chen Yu naturally thought of sedation.


    "Go!" Amesha did not answer Chen''s question. Dozens of white spears shot at Chen.


    Chen Chu reached for a white spear and let other white spears fall on him.


    This kind of scattered attack is meaningless to Chen.


    If amesha can concentrate all the magic.


    Give yourself a blow.


    It''s possible to break your defense.


    The white spears that fell on Chen were all dissipated at the moment of contact.


    No attribute constitution plays a role again.


    If it is a pure physical attack, it is more likely to cause damage to Chen Yu.


    But it''s just a magic attack, and it can''t reach the threshold of non attribute constitution.


    For Chen, it''s like a breeze blowing his face.


    The white spear in Chen''s hand was gently pinched, and the White Spear also disintegrated.


    "The binding of the light."


    Dozens of white chains stretched out from the darkness.


    Each chain wrapped around Chen''s body, and in an instant, Chen was bound into zongzi.


    Chen Yu is a little confused. These white chains are also made of magic.


    But why didn''t it dissipate?


    Is it because this magic is not aggressive?


    Chen Yu raised his arms and countless white chains were shattered in an instant.


    Fu Lin looks at Chen Yu with unbelievable face.


    How is this possible?


    How could this guy be so powerful?


    I watched his magic last time.


    Only the size of a finger is less than one tenth of its own.


    How could he be so powerful?


    "Remember what I just said? How can you kill me if you can''t even hurt me? "


    Both Fulin and kagall think Chen Yu is too arrogant.


    This is the base of Satanism.


    Is it really OK to be so presumptuous here?


    Sure enough, their biggest worry finally happened.


    A large number of lizards began to appear in all directions.


    It was so dense that it almost blocked the surrounding water.


    And among them, there are several large lizard like monsters.


    These lizard monsters are all over ten meters long.


    If people with intensive phobia are present, they will definitely faint.


    Anyway, Fulin and kagall are looking at their hair.


    How can I fight this? It''s impossible to win.

 Chapter 1669

    Even if kagall is crazy again.


    In the face of thousands of troops in front of us, there is also a sense of suffocation.


    Let alone Fulin.


    She was also stunned by the monsters in front of her.


    How many lizards and giant lizards are there?


    A thousand? Or ten thousand?


    I''m afraid that''s not enough to show the number of monsters in front of me.


    There is no hope. This is an unfair war at all.


    "You don''t think that hiding behind these wastes can save you from a disaster, Ms. bishop?"


    Luo Ye looks at Chen Yu across hundreds of lizards: "you can cross them and talk."


    "Well, maybe you need me to help you understand the reality."


    The war broke out in an instant!


    Chen has rushed into a circle of lizards.


    In an instant, a bloodbath is blowing.


    In an instant, three or four lizards were torn by Chen Zhusheng.


    Fulin''s eyes widened. Now she knows that Chen Yu is stronger than she imagined.


    However, even though Fulin''s impression of Chen Yu has changed.


    Still won''t change her worries.


    In her opinion, Chen Yu is no matter how powerful.


    It''s impossible to change the situation.


    How many can he kill?


    Ten? A hundred? Or a thousand enemies?


    It doesn''t make any sense.


    There are too many enemies.


    When the quantity reaches a certain level, it will become qualitative.


    Chen did not use the tactics of mass destruction.


    If yu Qianjian is used, there are not enough lizards here to kill Chen Zhu.


    These lizards are all Satanists.


    If I kill them all, I think Satanism will suffer from flesh pain.


    Anyway, the leader of Satanism is under his own eyes now.


    She couldn''t escape, but the black snow kept Chen Yu curious.


    Where did the black snow come from?


    And who caused the black snow.


    Roye has been watching Chen after the lizard monster.


    Look for the chance. Royer''s on it.


    Ten magic runes around her suddenly shot out and forced Chen Yu to leave.


    At the moment when the magic Rune flew around Chen Yu, it suddenly turned into ten demons.


    The ten demons hugged Chen, just as they had done with kagall.


    It''s just that it''s only one against kagall.


    Now it''s ten.


    Chen felt his body was stagnant, but the next moment, Chen''s strength exploded.


    Clang -


    the crisp cracking sound came from Chen Zhu''s body.


    Royer almost lost his footing with a pain in his head.


    What''s the matter with this guy?


    Ten devil''s embrace was suddenly broken by him?


    Roye hesitated for a moment, and the sharp pain caused by the gap in her hand reminded her constantly.


    Royer looked at more than 20 magic runes that were lingering around him.


    After a little hesitation, Royer finally made up his mind.


    More than 20 magic runes are gathered together to form a horrible giant claw and catch Chen Yu.


    Satan''s claw!


    When kagall and Fulin saw the huge claw, they could not help but take a breath of cool air.


    The horrible claw brought them a great sense of oppression.


    At this time, Chen Chu took the air and volleyed up.


    The shadow of a fist came out through the air, facing the Satan''s claw.


    àØ -


    the impact spread in all directions.


    Hundreds of lizards were knocked down.


    The paw of Satan and the shadow of Chen Yu''s fist disintegrated at the same time.


    Fulin and kagall were stunned.


    How terrible! Whether it''s Luo ye or Chen Yu.


    They were all shocked.


    The lizard monster around Chen Zhu fell.


    But soon, more lizards came around.


    A giant lizard rushes out of the crowd and towards Chen.


    Chen Zhu held the giant lizard''s mouth with both arms and tore it hard.


    The giant lizard''s upper and lower jaws were torn directly by Chen.


    Fulin and kagall couldn''t help but exclaim.


    That picture is really shocking.


    Even kagall dare not say that he can kill the giant lizard instantly.


    Chen Zhu pulled a broken claw from his shoulder and threw it away.


    The scene was filled with a strong smell of blood.


    Just then, the lizard suddenly retreated.


    "What? Have you conceded? I haven''t had a good time. "It''s arrogant for others to hear Chen Yu''s words.


    How many lizards do you kill? Do you really think you''re going to win?


    At this time, ten giants appeared from the rear.


    The ten giants are more than ten meters in size.


    They are slow to move, each step takes a few seconds.


    The eyes are dull, as if they have no mind.


    Each giant drags a bigger sword than their size.


    Suddenly, a giant''s speed suddenly increased.


    In an instant, he killed Chen Yu and swung his huge sword.


    Chen Yu avoids the cutting attack of the giant sword.


    And the giant stopped again, as if he had been fixed in the body skill, and he could not move.


    At this time, another giant killed.


    It is also as fast as thunder when attacking.


    And after the move to maintain the position of the move to stop in place.


    Chen just wanted to attack the stalled giant. The first giant moved again.


    The attack came as a surprise to Chen, who was not prepared.


    The sword did not break Chen''s defense, but it smashed Chen in the air.


    Both Fulin and kagall are worried.


    Can''t Chen Yu die?


    Chen Yu was lying in the same place.


    At this time, another giant leaped up and stabbed Chen Yu on the ground with a huge sword.


    Chen Yu''s two palms are together, blocking the coming of the sword.


    Chen Yu once again increased his strength and directly turned the guest first, taking the huge sword from the giant''s hands.


    The giant was also thrown out by Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu stands up again.


    At this time, another giant killed.


    Chen probably figured out what the giants were doing.


    They should be some kind of puppet, not a living thing.


    They move slowly, or simply stop, before they make a move.


    But once you attack, you will be very fierce.


    Chen Yu, holding a huge sword in his arms, made the same sweep.


    Giant and sword, cut off!


    The huge body crashed down.


    Fulin and kagall were already stunned and couldn''t believe it.


    Fulin felt that his provocation to Chen Yu that day was so ridiculous.


    Chen Chu looked at the huge sword in his eye''s hand, reached out and stabbed it directly into the hilt.


    In this way, you don''t need to swing your sword with your arms around.


    Chen tried to swing a huge sword. Yes, except for a little lighter, there was no other bad feeling.


    Chen Yu looks at the other eight giants.


    Meng''s eyes opened, and man and sword disappeared.


    In less than a second, eight giants were split at the same time.


    Everything happened in an instant.


    It''s over in an instant.


    Fulin and kagall were shocked.


    Is that guy still human?


    "Very well, I give you the right to submit to me." A sudden voice came.

 Chapter 1670

    Chen Chu looked up and found that it was a girl.


    The girl''s hair has been long on the ground, barefoot, half of the cheek is still bloody, the other half is very beautiful and moving.


    Roye is standing behind the girl. It seems that she is the main one.


    The girl''s skin is as crystal as snow, and her body is covered with thin white yarn, but her pupils are green.


    Although the girl is not tall.


    But there is a suffocating breath in my body.


    The air seemed to freeze.


    "Let''s see if you can make me submit." When Chen Yu mentioned the huge sword, he would behead the girl.


    Chen Yu doesn''t really believe in each other because of their looks.


    This girl is just a container.


    Her soul is a demon lord.


    She was not the demon lord who ruled the small village like Beelzebub.


    Whether it''s human or hell, it''s a powerful demon.


    "Wrong answer." Young girl''s slender fingers point to Chen Yu.


    A red light broke through the sky.


    The blade of Chen Yu''s huge sword was pierced in an instant.


    Then Chen''s chest was pierced.


    The girl slightly tilted her head and looked at Chen Yu: "is she not dead?"


    The girl said it and waved it.


    In a flash, the ground left a terrible gap.


    The gap spans hundreds of meters and is tens of meters wide.


    The rock and soil in the gap were almost melted, and smoke was still rising on both sides.


    Fulin and kagall were all shocked.


    Who is this girl?


    They thought Chen was strong enough.


    However, Chen Yu is in front of the girl.


    I can''t even resist a single blow.


    Directly evaporated by this girl.


    "Supreme Lucifer, your greatness shines like the morning star." Roye knelt down beside the girl devoutly.


    The girl looked at Roye, and gently pointed her finger on his forehead.


    In a flash, Roye felt that his injury was completely recovered.


    And the mana consumed is completely restored.


    Ten times stronger than in the past.


    Previously consumed runes reappear.


    And more, more than 60 magic runes are around.


    Fulin and kagall all looked at the girl with disbelief.


    Lucifer? Is this girl the great devil in the legend?


    "Ha ha Lucifer? "


    Suddenly, a voice came.


    Everyone can''t help but look for the source of the voice.


    Chen Yu came from the dark.


    "He didn''t die?" Fulin was a little surprised.


    Kagall was equally shocked.


    Incarnation outside, oneness of all dharmas, dark assimilation, great spirit.


    Chen Yu became a giant of nearly five meters.


    "You''re not dead?" The girl is also confused.


    Is there anyone else in the world who can block his attack?


    "You are very good. Now I can give you another chance to submit to me." Said the girl.


    Chen Yu grinned: "I''m still saying that, let me see if you are qualified to let me submit."


    The girl raised her hand and pointed to Chen Yu: "wrong answer."


    But Chen Yu stepped forward and grasped the girl''s palm.


    Click -


    the girl''s hands and arms are crushed directly.


    As soon as the girl''s face changed, she took out her deformed arm and flew back.


    Chen looked at the rotten meat in his palm.


    "Your body is fragile." Chen Yu turns over his palm.


    The girl''s arms grew again and her face became heavy.


    "Bold!" Roye can''t wait to jump out.


    Chen Yu did not care whether she was bold or not, and she waved out.


    Chen Yu has not really put all his strength into his hands since he transformed magic into Xianli.


    Even in the face of Amanda Deere, he didn''t give his all.


    This time Chen Yu made a full effort.


    The boxing shadow is like Mount Tai pressing against the top.


    Royer felt the pressure of suffocation approaching.


    All the magic runes of the whole body gather into a black wall.


    But in the next moment, the shadow of the fist broke it down.


    The black walls were shattered like a fragile glass mirror.


    Royer''s mind was blank.


    It''s over


    Roye''s body burst in a flash.


    The shadow of the fist passes by.


    The girl felt a trace of danger.


    Can''t stop!


    Avoid, must avoid!!


    The girl''s figure moved, avoiding Chen Yu''s boxing shadow.Just, the girl just avoided.


    Chen Yu has been waiting for her in the direction of the girl''s refuge.


    "Anta nabia." Chen Yu looked down at the girl.


    The girl''s face changed again: "you How do you know My name? "


    "I know not only your name, but also that you betrayed Satan, and then your soul fled to the world." Chen Yu looks at the girl.


    No, it''s the great devil Anta nabia.


    "If your body and soul are one, maybe you can still fight with me, but you are only a soul now, plus this mortal body, how much strength can you exert? fifth part? Or a quarter? " Chen Yu looks at Anta nabia with a smile.


    Anta nabia is not weak. His strength can hurt Chen Yu.


    But he can''t give full play.


    Beyond the threshold, his present flesh will collapse.


    His soul can only roll back to hell.


    And that would be his ultimate nightmare.


    For when he came from his soul out of the flesh into the world.


    He has been discovered by his master, Satan.


    Back to hell, then he will face Satan''s wrath.


    "Who are you? Why do you know my secret? " Anta nabia had some fear.


    It''s not because of Chen Yu''s power.


    It''s because Chen Yu actually knows his secret.


    "You can ask your master Satan." Chen Yu said with a smile, "if it was him, maybe he would answer your questions."


    Anta nabia''s face was heavy. "Do you think you must win?"


    Anta nabia is ready for a final fight.


    He opened his huge mouth and sucked in the air.


    The lizards around began to wilt, and then their souls.


    In fact, even though he came to the world in the form of soul, he was still very reluctant.


    Because his soul also has power beyond the limits.


    So he figured out a way to break up half of his soul and spread it out to his followers.


    In this way, his followers will become more powerful.


    It also avoids the end of his being sent back to hell by the rules.


    And when he needs it, he can always get his soul back.


    Now, he needs these soul fragments.


    But he took back the soul fragment, not only his own soul fragment.


    At the same time, they also absorbed the souls of these believers.


    Anta nabia''s power began to grow.


    And lizard monsters fall in pieces.


    Countless souls, confused with the fragments of Anta nabia''s soul, merge with him.

 Chapter 1671

    Amesha is even more painful.


    She is also a beneficiary of Anta nabia''s soul fragment.


    And the soul fragment she got was much larger than that of ordinary believers.


    This is her deal with Roye.


    She sold the White Spear club and gained great power.


    It''s power she''s never had in her life.


    But now, the real price has come.


    Her trading partner is dishonest.


    The power that should have belonged to her is being forcibly withdrawn.


    "No No No This is mine, mine... "


    It''s just that she obviously doesn''t have the strength to fight Anta nabia.


    What''s more, that power and soul fragment belong to Anta nabia.


    Amesha fought hard.


    But it''s all useless.


    Even half of her soul is pulled out of her body.


    Her soul is resisting.


    "Damn it, you can kill that devil quickly Kill him quickly, or we will all die! " Amesha can only sprinkle Qi on Chen Yu: "stop him from swallowing, he will be stronger and stronger."


    Chen Zhu turns his head and looks at amesha.


    In a flash, he appeared in front of amesha.


    "I almost forgot you." Chen Yu raised his legs.


    "You What are you going to do... " Amesha didn''t even think that her words made Chen Yu turn to her.


    Chen Yu''s foot fell down, and amesa was directly trampled into meat mud.


    Then amesha''s soul was pulled and flew to Anta nabia.


    Kajar looked at amesha''s final end, and didn''t know what she was thinking.


    Chen Chu turned to look at Anta nabiya.


    Now his flesh was twisted.


    Although the body has gone through many magical processes.


    But in the end, there is no small gap with his body.


    If it''s only half the soul, it can bear it.


    But now Anta nabia is above that limit.


    Gradually, Anta nabiya became a demon in the shape of Chen Yu.


    Anta nabia is no stranger to his power.


    But the body is about to collapse.


    He needs a new body.


    That''s Chen Yu''s body.


    If he wins, it''s easy to say anything.


    Chen''s body can fully contain his whole soul and power.


    But if he loses, it will be a complete tragedy.


    No, it''s more tragic than tragedy.


    There''s no bullshit, just do it.


    Anta nabiya has jumped on Chen.


    Chen Chuan fell from the top to the bottom.


    Rumble -


    the earth is cracked and the ground spreads to all sides like waves.


    A few houses around collapsed as if they had been hit by a strong earthquake.


    For kagall and Forrest, the destructive power of terror is unimaginable.


    The battle between Chen Yu and Anta nabia completely subverted their understanding of the word "battle".


    Kagall and Fulin felt like they were facing a huge wave.


    Any impact is beyond imagination.


    "Is that all you have?"


    Chen Yu punched Anta nabia on the head.


    A few souls came out of him.


    Anta nabia is equally unreserved.


    A claw of counterattack swept Chen''s chest.


    Chen Yu left a bloodstain on his chest.


    The blood mark on Chen''s chest healed instantly.


    At this moment, Chen Yu is not only reaching the ultimate strength.


    Even resilience is amazing.


    Of course, Anta nabia is no worse than Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu grabs Anta nabia by the cheek.


    Magic gun! Mixed with the angel crystal energy, from the palm of Chen Yu burst out.


    The crystalline energy of the angel pours into Anta nabia''s body.


    Anta nabia only felt like she was going to burn.


    Cough -


    the damage of divine power to demons is unparalleled.


    Even the Lord level demons dare not put the Angel Crystal into their mouths.


    At the beginning, Chen Yu saw that he had killed a Lord by this move.


    Anta nabia vomited a lot of black blood from his mouth.


    Chen Yu picked up Anta nabia and put a perfect angel crystal into his mouth.


    Then Chen Yu is a hook, which is precisely hooked on Anta nabia''s chin.The perfect angel crystal is crushed in Anta nabia''s mouth.


    "Ah ah..." Anta nabia felt the angel''s crystalline powder flow through his veins.


    Under his skin began to be white light.


    The pain is unimaginable.


    Every time Chen Yu hits Anta nabiya, the ground will surge.


    Anta nabia knew that by this time, he was in a desperate situation.


    At this time, he must show his own card.


    Anta nabia took out a transparent container.


    In this moment, Chen Yu holds Anta nabia''s wrist.


    Click -


    his wrist was broken, and then the container in his hand was snatched by Chen.


    "Give it back to me!"


    Chen Yu kicks Anta nabia to the ground.


    "The blood of Satan." Chen Yu looks at the light spots in the container like stars.


    This is not the first time Chen has seen the blood of Satan.


    But Chen Yu has not been killed.


    Because of the blood of Satan.


    Chen Zhu needs Anta nabia to take out the blood of Satan.


    Taking up the blood of Satan, Chen Chu turned to look at Anta nabia.


    "When you get back to hell, remember to say hello to him for me."


    A grim smile appeared on Chen''s face.


    Boxing shadow! Chen Yu is finally fully released.


    The shadow of terror pours on Anta nabia.


    Each strike will knock the undigested souls out of Anta nabia''s body.


    However, even if these souls escape from Anta nabia''s body, they still cannot escape the shadow of the fist.


    The ground is moving, the mountain is shaking.


    The whole town has been destroyed in the battle between Chen Yu and Anta nabia.


    The earth cracked into cracks.


    The faces of Fulin and kagall had already solidified.


    What they are facing is a non-human battle.


    Just then, there was a ripple in the earth.


    The ripples came from the center of the battlefield between Chen Yu and Anta nabia.


    Rippling across the town, the bodies of those Satanists on the ground seem to be pulled by some force, gathering in the middle.


    Anta nabia lies in a big pit.


    The ripples spread from him.


    The ripples are pulling him underground.


    Anta nabia struggled to get up.


    He wanted to avoid the ripples, but at the moment he was like in a swamp.


    He can''t escape the ripples from hell.


    "Don''t Don''t I don''t want to go back to hell... "


    Anta nabia struggles, suddenly grabbing Chen''s ankle.


    He wanted to bring Chen Yu to hell, but ripples had no effect on him.

 Chapter 1672

    Anta nabia''s body, no matter how it struggles, can''t break away from the sinking trend.


    There was only one hand left up to the end.


    Chen Chu then took out the vessel of Satan''s blood and threw it into Anta nabia''s hand.


    Satan''s blood sank into the ripples with Anta nabia.


    But just then, the blood of Satan suddenly rose again, and finally the ripples disappeared.


    Dudu -


    Chen Chu picks up another mobile phone and dials up the phone of the handsome boy.


    "Handsome boy, how can your satanic blood return to the world?"


    "For you." Said the handsome boy.


    "I got it?"


    "I got it."


    "Turn around and I''ll see."


    The little handsome man turns the camera, and Chen Yu sees a horrible giant devil in his hand.


    This is Anta nabia''s real body.


    His real body is like a hill.


    Seriously, if his body is there.


    Chen is not necessarily able to fight.


    Chen took the container of Satan''s blood: "how to use it?"


    "Absorb it."


    "How to absorb it."


    "Last time I taught you magic, I will change it."


    "By the way, what are you going to do with that traitor?"


    "Fear, despair, repentance, this is the fate he will face."


    The little handsome man paused: "do you want his body?"


    "Well, what is it for?"


    "Don''t you have a lot of little demons in your family? They are used as snacks."


    "Well, I''ll take it next time I go to hell."


    ¡­¡­


    Black snow has stopped -


    Fulin and kagall look at Chen Yu walking out of the ruins.


    Both of them look at Chen Yu with incredible color.


    In their eyes, Chen Yu is like a walking nuclear bomb.


    That terrible devil was sent back to hell by Chen Yu.


    Chen Chu goes to kajia''er and looks at her.


    Shaking her head, she hasn''t had a few days to live.


    Chen could do nothing about it.


    She traded vitality for powerful magic.


    No one can save her.


    At this moment, her vitality is like a candle fire, which can be extinguished at any time.


    "While there is still time, delicious and fun, don''t let life leave regrets." Chen Yu said quietly.


    Kajia''er stared at Chen Yu.


    All of a sudden, Chen Yu left in the air and disappeared into the night.


    Kajiaer and Fulin once again feel the mystery and power of Chen Yu.


    Flying, they have never seen a psychic who can fly.


    Even if it is elemental, it depends on the wind magic to fly for a short time at most.


    But Chen Yu disappeared directly into the night sky.


    Fulin suddenly thought, "kagall, what does that man mean?"


    "Nothing." Kagall shook her head.


    At the moment, she felt a void.


    It''s not the end of her life.


    But she extinguished the burning vitality.


    But even if this time goes out, it''s too late.


    She burned too much life.


    Her time is running out.


    Chen Yu secretly landed on the roof of the hotel.


    He''s all naked now.


    I forgot to prepare clothes in the space ring.


    It made him very embarrassed.


    Chen touched the door of his house and quickly opened it.


    when -


    Portia''s face is covered with a mask, and the milk in his hands falls to the ground.


    "You..."


    "Who let you into my room? Get out of my room. "


    Chen would never give Portia a chance to speak first.


    Meet first spray, let her can not return.


    "Get out of here." Chen Yu roared.


    Portia is very angry, then tear off the mask and leave.


    Chen Zhu let out a long breath.


    The next day, Portia entered Chen''s room again.


    With a strange look at Chen Yu.


    She has determined that Chen Yu is a change of attitude.


    To change the state of.


    After all, naked in the hotel... Run, it''s unheard of.


    "Boss." Portia looks at Chen.


    "Well." Chen Yu did not look back.


    He didn''t know how to face Portia.


    Anyway, he''s not going to explain.I can''t explain.


    "Order me a breakfast."


    "One?"


    "Ten." "By the way, book a ticket as soon as possible," Chen said


    "Boss, is New Orleans over?"


    "Yes, it''s over." Chen replied.


    Portia felt that Chen''s job was to go out and change his state.


    After breakfast, Portia began to help Chen to pack.


    She helped Chen to book a ticket for noon, which was quite tight.


    After leaving the room, Chen and Portia are going to drive to the airport.


    Just then, Fulin appeared.


    "Mr. Chen, can you talk?"


    "Fulin?" Portia was surprised to see Portia suddenly appear.


    "What can I do for you?" Chen asked.


    "It''s kagall''s business, my friend."


    Chen Yu got out of the car and said, "your friend is dying."


    "Why?"


    "She got powerful magic by burning her vitality. She can''t live for half a year. If she has delicious and fun, please try to meet her wishes." Chen said.


    "Can''t we get it back?" Fulin''s voice was heavy, after all, no one would be happy to hear such news.


    "No way." Chen Yu shook his head.


    "Nothing?"


    "If she doesn''t want to leave, let her soul stay with you after her death. For a psychic like you and me, death is not an absolute disappearance." Chen said.


    He also believed that Fulin had a way to keep kagall''s soul.


    "Well, I have to go." Chen Yu returned to the car and said to Portia, "let''s go."


    On the way, Portia couldn''t help asking, "boss, what''s your relationship with Fulin?"


    "It doesn''t matter."


    Portia didn''t believe Chen''s words.


    She always felt that there was another hidden relationship between Chen Yu and Fulin.


    When Fulin came, he looked abnormal and left with sadness.


    She felt that Chen Yu had always abandoned Fulin.


    But Chen is unwilling to say that she can''t take Chen.


    When he got on the plane, Chen kept his eyes closed.


    "Talk, boss. Don''t you like to talk?"


    Chen opened his eyes and turned to Portia. "What do you want to talk about?"


    "Talk about your relationship with Fulin."


    "Do you like gossip so much?"


    "Is that your relationship with Fulin?"


    "I have nothing to do with her, but she has something to do with my work in New Orleans this time." Chen Yu said quietly.


    At this time, another passenger came to Chen Yu and Portia.


    Sam Mira was stunned when he saw Chen Yu.


    Then called the stewardess: "can I change my seat?"


    "I''m sorry, miss. The first class seats are full, unless you want to disembark."

 Chapter 1673

    Portia turned to Sam Mila and to Chen Yu.


    Sam Mira looked at Chen Yu with some anger in her eyes.


    Sure enough, my boss has something to do with this woman.


    Sam Mira failed to change her seat, so she had to sit down again.


    Just looking at Chen Yu with anger in his eyes.


    Along the way, Sam Mira was fighting Chen Yu.


    Portia was glad she wasn''t sitting between them.


    In fact, it''s only Sam Mira who fights unilaterally.


    Chen Yu has always been calm.


    They didn''t say a word from beginning to end.


    Of course, their flight was quiet this time.


    There was no more flight accident.


    It was already 10 p.m. when the flight arrived in Los Angeles.


    "Where do you live and I''ll take you home?" Chen Yu finally got into his car.


    Portia hesitated for a moment and got on Chen Yu''s car.


    Chen Zhuo sent Portia back to his home, and then drove home.


    "Hello, West, I''m back in Los Angeles."


    "President, have you anything to do with the explosion on the man-made island of Lake Pontchartrain bridge in New Orleans?"


    "I didn''t make it." Chen simply said the story.


    "So last night I was razed to the ground in an abandoned town west of New Orleans. It was I who sent a demon back to hell. It was Satanism that was the main purpose of my visit to New Orleans."


    "Can this be reported to the Department of counter terrorism and security?"


    "No, don''t let anyone outside the association know about it." Chen said.


    "I see."


    Chen doesn''t want the Department to know about it.


    It''s because Chen''s threat is big enough.


    If Chen''s threat level rises again.


    So their previous plans for the supernatural society are likely to be scrapped.


    There will be a change of plan.


    It''s against the supernatural society.


    After all, Chen''s existence is a great threat to the Department of counter terrorism and security.


    Chen doesn''t want to take care of the counter-terrorism security department or their minister mansari.


    But if mansari starts targeting Chen.


    Then the tit for tat between them is likely to turn into war.


    When the situation escalates, it will do no good to anyone.


    Both Chen Yu and the supernatural society hope that the situation of both sides will remain the same.


    When Chen Yu came home, it was early in the morning.


    Little gren and little Larissa are asleep.


    Fali is waiting for Chen Yu to get home.


    "Honey, do you miss me?"


    Chen Yu can''t wait to be gentle with fari.


    At this time, belia''s voice once appeared in Chen''s mind.


    "You don''t seem to have used it. Let''s try it next time."


    "Belijah, are you the king of laziness or the king of corruption? Why does it appear every time? Can you change the time? " Chen complained.


    "What does it matter?"


    "It''s affecting... Fun, you know?"


    "Well, when you''re done, I''ll talk to you later."


    Chen Yu is cultivating on the body of fali.


    I thought I could devote myself to it.


    As a result, belia''s voice came again.


    "I heard you did Lucifer a great favor."


    "Don''t you talk about it later?"


    "I''m not talking about posture with you."


    "That''s not good either."


    "Well, when you''re done."


    Chen Yu didn''t stop until farry was exhausted.


    "Now is it all right?" Belia''s voice was on time.


    "Are you holding the stopwatch?" Chen Yu is speechless.


    "How many positions have you not tried with me?"


    "Let''s go on. How do you know about it?"


    "My foundation is all over hell, as long as I want to know, there is nothing I don''t know."


    "Even what happened to Lucifer?"


    "Normally, I don''t look at what happens around him. After all, he is stronger than me, and I need to respect him enough."


    "Then why did you come to see him suddenly?"


    "I can''t help it. His man keeps yelling at the damned human being. My foundation penetrates into his brain and knows what happened to him."


    Chen Yu was curious about what the foundation of belia was.


    "You want to know what is the foundation?""I don''t want to." Even if you think about it, Chen will not admit it.


    "Since you want to know, I''ll let you know." Belia didn''t seem to understand Chen Yu''s words: "that''s the extension of my power, just like air, everywhere. Except for the great devil of my level, other demons will be affected by my foundation. As long as I think, they can be driven by me to do anything for me, even suicide."


    "What about me? If I go to hell, can your roots also affect me? "


    "You''re alien, but it''s because you''re alien that it''s so obvious in my perception."


    "Are you interested in what I have done? Can''t you see what I''ve done through my eyes? Through the foundation? "


    "It''s only when you have sex with a woman that I can sense it, because that''s what makes us connected."


    Chen doesn''t know what kind of mentality he should face it.


    "When are you going to hell? Or I''ll call you now. I''m starting to miss you a little bit. Let''s try a new posture. "


    Chen Yu was startled, and Fanny, who had put her arm on Chen Yu''s chest, opened her eyes slightly.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "It''s OK. I have nightmares." Chen Yu appeased fali.


    Fari rolled her eyes, took back her arms, turned and went to sleep.


    "No, I''ll take a few days off at home." "If you want to, find a banana yourself," Chen said to belia


    "I don''t need inferior products."


    Chen said he was speechless: "is your foundation in the devil kingdom?"


    "Yes, not at all."


    "What do you mean?"


    "In short, it''s a higher level thing. If you come to hell next time, we can discuss this issue while doing business."


    "Why wait for hell, now can''t you?"


    "Our connection has begun to weaken again. If you are willing to pick up the woman around you, we can continue to communicate..."


    "Forget it. Next time we talk, I''ll go to bed."


    "Finally, I''ll help you sleep..."


    "No..." Chen has no chance to resist.


    There is only one last thought left in the brain. Isn''t the power of the devil unable to influence the present world?


    Later, Chen Yu lost his consciousness completely.


    When Chen opened his eyes again, it was noon the next day.


    "Wake up? Get up and eat. " Fari went into the bedroom and saw Chen Yu, who was just getting up.

 Chapter 1674

    "Hi, Mr. Chen. Long time no see. Where have you been these days?" Coran comes to Mingyue villa.


    "New Orleans." "Let''s go," Chen said, "to fight for a while."


    By this time Coran was already in a boxing suit.


    "New Orleans? I heard that there have been many major events in New Orleans recently, first the explosion of the man-made island of Lake Pontchartrain bridge, and then the serial murders. " Kelan is quite interested in this topic: "Mr. Chen, do you know what''s not on the news?"


    "Yes." Chen Chu nodded, "but I won''t say."


    Colan was disappointed, and he punched Chen Yu, who then began the routine of beating sandbags.


    "I haven''t seen you for a few days. You''ve seen a lot of magic skills. Have you run out to do any tasks recently?"


    "Mr. Chen, I''m not a person. I met two psychics and went with them." Coran said.


    "Are you sure it''s not a trap?"


    "Certainly not."


    "Tell me the other person''s name, and I''ll investigate for you."


    Coran since the last incident.


    It is known that Chen Yu is very powerful in Los Angeles.


    And he would like to believe Chen Yu.


    Kelan reported the names of the two psychics to Chen Yu, and explained the general information of each other in an instant.


    At this time, a broken car drove into Mingyue villa.


    Portia enters the villa.


    "Hello, Miss Farley."


    "Hello, Portia. Have a seat, please."


    "And the boss, please?"


    "He''s boxing on the beach." Portia went to the front yard and saw Chen Yu, below, practicing with a man.


    To be honest, when Portia first came to Mingyue villa, he was really shocked by the luxury to the extreme.


    This is the second time that she has come. It''s still a shock.


    Of course, the most amazing thing for her is the beast in Chen Yu''s family.


    She used to be a personal assistant, and the rich man also likes to keep pets.


    There are two leopards at home, but the former employer''s leopard is in a cage.


    But all the wild animals in Chen Yu''s family were allowed to run around.


    Most of all, they stay with their children.


    Portia felt that Chen Yu and fari were definitely the parents of the coarsest nerves.


    No matter how tame the beast is, it''s also a beast!


    Don''t they fear that these pets will suddenly go crazy and hurt their children?


    "Portia, you can go to the beach, or go to the sea for a dip. By the way, my family has diving equipment and oxygen tanks."


    "Well This... " Portia was also a little moved.


    But she was worried that she would be negligent.


    "Let''s go, just accompany me. Chen won''t blame you." Fari saw that Portia was a little moved.


    "All right."


    For Portia, diving is still a high consumption project.


    After all, in some coastal projects, half an hour''s diving costs more than $200.


    Chen Yu has the most advanced and expensive diving equipment in his family.


    Portia was also worried about whether there were two sets of female diving equipment.


    But when fari opened the storage compartment.


    Portia found out that her worries were completely superfluous.


    There are ten sets of diving equipment and oxygen tanks in the cabin.


    Chen doesn''t need these equipment.


    These equipment are not all used by Farley alone.


    Usually Chen''s friends come to play at home, and they can use it when they want to dive.


    Portia is actually a scuba diver. She has scuba once in her whole life.


    But she can still recognize how expensive so many diving equipment is.


    Because her former employer had a set of things that she used to show off in front of her.


    "Choose a comfortable one for your breath mouth."


    Fari herself is a member of the coast guard.


    Plus she has a professional diving license.


    So she knows a lot about diving precautions.


    After explaining a few things with Portia, he took Portia to the sea.


    In fact, diving is not difficult, at least amateur diving does not need a certificate.


    A professional diving license is only required for deep diving.


    As long as it doesn''t exceed 20 meters, it''s basically safe.


    Of course, fari will not take Portia to the deep dive.


    This is a sea without any damage.


    So the underwater scenery here is particularly beautiful.


    Portia was almost attracted by the beauty of the sea floor like poetry and painting.


    It''s so beautiful. Groups of fish and colorful coral reefs.Just then, a dark shadow fell over Portia''s head.


    Portia didn''t notice at the beginning.


    But all of a sudden, she saw the surrounding fish disappear.


    Looking up, a huge belly of fish stood over their heads.


    Portia was so scared that her mouth fell out.


    The sea water poured into her mouth in a flash.


    At this time, fari quickly picked up her breathing mouth and put it into Portia''s mouth.


    Fari waved and took Portia''s hand to soothe her uneasiness and fear.


    By this time, Lao Guan had already turned around and came to them.


    Portia was so scared that she wanted to escape. Faria took Portia.


    Laoguan has arrived in front of them. Fari reaches out to touch Laoguan''s body.


    Portia was shocked. This is the most ferocious beast in the sea.


    Farrie had no fear at all, and she made contact with her.


    God, this great white shark didn''t attack fari.


    Fari beckoned Portia to ask if she would like to come and try.


    Portia is away from it.


    She doesn''t want to be close to the great white shark.


    Farry waved, and the great white shark swam away, and did not disturb them again.


    It took more than 40 minutes to visit the sea floor and three-quarters of the oxygen consumption before fari took Portia back to the yacht.


    "Miss Farley, aren''t you afraid of the great white shark?"


    Even if he had returned to the yacht, Portia still had a lingering fear.


    "That big guy doesn''t hurt people." Said fari quietly.


    "But It''s a shark, after all. "


    "That''s our child."


    Portia is speechless. She doesn''t think an adult great white shark will be a child.


    The great white shark is definitely the most killed shark in the shark family.


    No other shark can match the tiger shark.


    They don''t necessarily like the taste of human flesh, but they like to bite.


    Back at the villa, Portia''s mood gradually calmed down.


    Chen Yu has returned to the villa and looks at the two girls.


    "Did you go diving just now?"


    "Well, Portia is scared by Laoguan."


    Chen Chu looked at Portia and said, "clean up, and go out with me later."


    "All right, boss."


    "You''re going out? Will you come back for dinner in the evening? " Asked fari.


    "I should be back soon. I''m going to sign a contract. I, Steven and lasfa''s films and bath group sign box office share and film arrangement."

 Chapter 1675

    "Well? Haven''t Steven and Rafa come yet? " Chen Yu sits in the conference room of bath group headquarters.


    Steven told Chen Yu to come and sign the contract, but he was late.


    "I hope it won''t affect the signing." Chen Chu mumbled.


    Portia stood beside Chen.


    Looking at Chen Yu''s posture of sitting without sitting.


    "Boss, shouldn''t you sit more solemnly?"


    After all, this is a formal occasion, not a roadside stall.


    Chen Yu''s semi reclining chair is really ugly.


    Portia was puzzled about what contract Chen Yu would sign.


    She knows bath group, the largest theater group in North America.


    It''s even the largest theater in the world.


    Portia wondered, what business will Chen Yu cooperate with bath group?


    Just then, Kiev bass came in.


    As soon as keffi buss came in, he had a strong attitude.


    His face was even colder, and his eyes were like swords, pointing straight at Portia: "who are you? Security, get her out of here. "


    "Wait I I am... " Portia quickly waved and turned to Chen Yu.


    She hopes Chen can explain the situation.


    "I don''t know her." Chen Zhuo started off.


    Portia is stupid. I don''t have your assistant like that.


    All of a sudden, kevier bass laughed again.


    "You''re kidding, miss. Are you Chen''s personal assistant?"


    Portia''s mood is really high.


    At the moment, I feel more empty.


    Both of them feel very unreliable.


    Whether it''s keffi bath or Chen Yu.


    "Miss Coffey..."


    "Call me bath."


    "Bath, Steven and Rafa are not here yet, so we may have to postpone our signing a little bit." Chen said.


    "There''s no need to wait for them." "The two of them have brought the full power of attorney, and you have full responsibility for signing," said keffi bass


    Chen Yu is confused. The power of attorney they gave me is in your hands.


    What''s Steven and Rafa doing?


    Chen Yu picked up the power of attorney and looked at it.


    Then I called Steven again.


    "Steven, can''t you and Rafa come over?"


    "If we have something to do, we won''t go there. Anyway, the specific cooperation content has been determined. You can sign now."


    "Fakesquid." Chen Yu scolded.


    Portia felt that her boss was too unreliable.


    Make a phone call in front of the partner, but also so open mouth.


    But look again at kevier bass.


    Keffi buss smiled, as if he didn''t blame Chen Yu or get angry.


    They seem to have a good and familiar relationship.


    Chen Yu put down the phone and shrugged at Kefu basi.


    "Well, buzz, where''s the contract? Let''s sign up. "


    Keffi buss put the contract in front of Chen Yu and stared at him all the time.


    Chen did not look at the contract, and then signed his own name.


    "Don''t you look at the contract?"


    "No, you won''t hurt me for tens of millions of dollars." Chen Yu said confidently.


    Even if keffi buss wants to cheat Chen Yu, he will spend tens of millions of dollars in the contract.


    But the price is the discredit of bath group.


    If a company loses its reputation, it will face more than tens of millions of dollars of losses.


    Keffi buss is a multi billion dollar company, most of which are owned by buss group.


    So she certainly won''t do this kind of losing money business.


    Of course, there is another important reason.


    Their friendship.


    Chen doesn''t like that. He talks with friends about signing a contract, and then a group of lawyers review the contract there.


    At the beginning, Chen Yu, Steven and rasfa talked about cooperation by drafting a document at random, and then the three signed their names.


    No lawyer, no assistant.


    And it''s also the cooperation and the contract that everyone talks about and signs when they drink too much.


    If it''s just business cooperation, no friendship.


    For example, when Chen Yu customized the super yacht of Seagate yacht company.


    Chen asked Alex to review the contract from the beginning to the end to make sure there were no terms against him.


    Portia feels that her boss is too n.. C.


    Where can I sign a contract like this.


    Even if you don''t bring a lawyer, at least you should have a good look at the contract.If you are too lazy, I can do it for you.


    Where there is a contract, sign it directly.


    Chen Yu put the contract in front of Kefu Yi bath.


    Keffi bath also signed her own name.


    "Chen, in order to celebrate our cooperation, should you invite me to dinner?" In spite of the presence of a third person in the conference room, Kefu buss looked at Chen Yu teasingly.


    "Buss, I''ll make another appointment tonight. Let''s make another appointment."


    "Well, that''s the weekend. Don''t break your appointment then."


    Keffi Buss, just like he couldn''t understand Chen Yu''s subtext, set a time with him directly.


    "Well, Portia, remind me of Bath''s dinner this weekend."


    "Yes, boss."


    "If you don''t want to come, then don''t blame this lovely little girl." "I don''t know," keffi buss warned.


    "Er..."


    Chen Yu is speechless for a while. He really has this plan.


    At the end of the week, he forgot the dinner on the pretext that Portia didn''t inform him.


    Portia looked at Chen Yu in amazement.


    She found that Chen Yu really had this plan.


    It''s all about using her as an excuse.


    "How can it be, even if Portia doesn''t remember, I''ll keep it in mind." Chen Yu smiled awkwardly.


    To be exposed face to face by keffi bass.


    At this time, even if Chen Yu forgot, he would go to the appointment.


    Portia was really the first to see the audacity of her boss.


    "If there''s nothing else, I''ll go back first and not disturb your work."


    "Are you so reluctant to talk to me?" Keffi buss stares at Chen Yu, with some resentment in his eyes.


    "I''m afraid of disturbing your work."


    "I''m not afraid. What are you afraid of?"


    "Actually, I have one more thing. Steven and rasfa are two old people. They must be waiting for a message now. I need to report it to them."


    "One phone call is the solution." Croft bass muttered.


    Chen Chu stood up helplessly: "this kind of thing is better to say face to face."


    "Well, well, don''t forget the weekend appointment."


    Chen Yu is quite embarrassed to escape from the headquarters of bath group.


    Portia is full of resentment towards Chen Yu.


    This guy thinks of himself as his scapegoat.


    "Get in the car and do something."


    "I''ll go home myself."


    "I''m not going to take you home. Don''t be amorous. Your car is still in my house. I''m taking you back to my house, and then you drive back by yourself."

 Chapter 1676

    Portia was depressed.


    Although she intentionally and unintentionally and Chen Yu quarrel.


    But as Chen''s personal assistant.


    She is always in a weak position.


    Chen Yu put the car in storage and watched Portia get into her own car.


    "Portia, you''d better change your car. As my assistant, you drive such a car. It''s a shame."


    Portia looks at a row of luxury cars in Chen''s garage.


    I couldn''t help getting excited.


    Is Chen Yu going to give himself a car?


    Or lend it to yourself.


    "I''ll lend you money to buy a new car. I hope you''ll drive at least a brand new car next time."


    Portia was disappointed.


    "Boss, although my car is second-hand, it is also 80% new."


    Chen Yu kicked on the front of the car. With a crash, the front fender fell off.


    "Are you sure it''s 80% new?"


    Portia wants to cry without tears: "Damn, that used car shop played me."


    She did not know that Chen''s strength was totally unreasonable.


    ¡­¡­


    "Bloody Mary, are you in Los Angeles now?"


    "Yes."


    "Then can you come and pick me up?"


    In this world, there are very few people who are qualified to send Mary in person.


    Unfortunately, this old man from China is one of them.


    Zhang Tianyi has a goatee. Although he is 120 years old, his hair is still thick and dark.


    He was wearing a suit, round sunglasses and a pair of jade balls on his right hand.


    No one can imagine that the old man in front of him will be the top man in the world.


    Mount Longhu Tianshi teaching, road respect Zhang Tianyi.


    What is Zhang Tianyi''s position in the world?


    He has met more leaders from all over the world than he has seen in China.


    And most of the time it''s the leaders who ask to see him.


    For example, people sent by the Japanese government almost kneel at the gate of Tianyi''s house.


    Zhang Tian had to drive people with a broom several times. He couldn''t bear to be cheeky.


    You drive me, and I won''t go.


    If you have the ability, you will kill me.


    That''s how Diao is.


    Behind him are two men in black suits and sunglasses. They look like bodyguards.


    In fact, they are all Zhang Tianyi''s grandchildren.


    "Take a picture of me, Daoyi." Zhang Tianyi ordered.


    Dao Yi takes over his cell phone and is about to take a picture of Zhang Tianyi.


    "Wait You can''t do it at this angle. Keep a little distance so as not to make my face bigger. "


    Soon, the twenty-three generations of Blood Mary came.


    However, along with a large number of FBI officers, the United States and the United States directly blocked the exit.


    Zhang Tianyi''s disciples, Dao 1 and Dao 2, immediately put on a fighting posture.


    "What are you doing?" Tao er''s five big and three rough is also a character with developed limbs and simple mind.


    He thought the police were coming against them.


    At this time, twenty-three generations of Blood Mary came.


    "Stop it all, they have no malice." Zhang Tian waved and went to meet the 23 generations of Blood Mary.


    "Bloody Mary."


    "Taoist."


    The two men solemnly played a Jishou and exchanged courtesies.


    Then Zhang Tianyi lost his solemn posture and put one hand on the shoulder of the twenty third generation Blood Mary.


    "Bloody Mary, why do you call so many people?"


    "I didn''t call. They listened to us. They knew you were in Los Angeles, and they all followed." Blood Mary is very helpless to say, turn to look at the two young people behind Zhang Tianyi: "they are your apprentice or Zeng apprentice?"


    "They are Tao 1 and Tao 2." Zhang Tianyi said casually.


    He started these two road signs. He didn''t pay much attention to them.


    Zhang Tianyi is the generation of Tianzi, the Taoist symbol Tianyi, that is, Tianyi Taoist.


    "Way one?" Blood Mary Leng for a while: "he and a Xiuhua have a relationship?"


    Tao yixiuhua and them are the same generation. At that time, several of them could be said to be the supreme beings of the whole spiritual world.


    Now there are only two of them, the rest of their peers, one by one.


    "The grandson of daoyixiuhua, when we arrived at his generation and Daozi generation, gave him his grandfather''s Taoist name."


    "Not because you can''t afford it?" Asked Mary, the twenty third generation of blood.


    "Let''s change the subject."


    Zhang Tianyi looks at the little girl behind Blood Mary, mana Blood Mary.


    "Is this little Mary? I saw it a decade ago. "


    "See Taoist." Mana bloodmary dare not put the princess on the shelf in front of Zhang Tianyi.Although Zhang Tianyi is younger than his grandmother.


    But they are of the same generation.


    And listen to his grandmother, Zhang Tianyi''s strength is stronger than her.


    The supreme existence of Taoism.


    There are countless demons and demons in one''s life.


    "Mana, you and senior brothers Dao 1 and Dao 2, I will take a car with Dao Zun." Twenty three generations of Blood Mary said.


    Zhang Tianyi and the 23rd generation Blood Mary entered the same car, and the 23rd generation drove by themselves.


    "Bloody Mary, are you sure you won''t take me to the ditch?"


    "As long as I open my eyes to see through the darkness, are you afraid that I am old and dim?" 23 agency of course said.


    Zhang Tianyi can only buckle up his seat belt.


    "Have you promised to help Japan?"


    "I''m thinking." Zhang Tianyi said.


    "There''s a kid in Los Angeles who''s about the age of your apprentice, but he''s already equal to you and me." Twenty three generations said, "he is from your han land. Do you know what sect this boy is?"


    "Are you sure?" Zhang Tianyi''s eyes twinkled.


    "I''ve been in contact with him, but I can only confirm that it''s the strengthening system, the body is almost invincible, and there is a dragon head in his house, which should have been slaughtered recently."


    "He''s really brave. He''s not afraid to be approached by the dragon clan?"


    "I don''t know what he thinks."


    To be honest, even Zhang Tianyi and the 23rd generation.


    Even if there is a way to kill a dragon, even if it really killed a giant dragon.


    They also dare not put the faucet in front of their house.


    It was a total act of provocation.


    "Take me to see him. He''s a Chinese sect. I know about eight or nine points."


    Zhang Tianyi also wants to meet this talented person.


    After all, their generation is old.


    If we can''t have a top beam column, it is estimated that there will be another hundreds of years of empty window period.


    And their level of people, hundreds of years may not be able to come out of one.


    Their generation can be said to be fighting for splendor.


    If the country is among the younger generation, it can produce another top figure.


    It can play an inestimable role in the inheritance of the domestic spiritual tradition.


    Even for the leadership of Huaxia spirit, we can consolidate it.


    Although the spirit of China is now recognized as a leader.


    But there are still many challenges.


    If there can be another peerless master in Shangqing, it will be exciting for the whole Chinese spiritual world.

 Chapter 1677

    In the morning, several unexpected guests came to Chen''s house.


    Mana bloodmary is still so cocky.


    "Senior brothers Dao 1 and Dao 2, that''s the rude guy I said. Please help me teach that guy a lesson later."


    Dao 1 and Dao 2 are not such a hot little girl as Ma Na Xue Mary.


    When they arrived at Mingyue villa, they felt that it was unusual.


    And the twenty-three generations and their forefathers were all dignified.


    Twenty three generations even looked frightened.


    Because the feeling of Chen Yu at this moment is totally different from that of her two previous meetings.


    Zhang Tianyi thought he was the first person in the world.


    But today, he finally realized what it means to have someone out of the world.


    However, he would not be surprised if he was an old man living in seclusion.


    China is rich in resources and vast in territory, and there are many different people.


    It''s no surprise that one or two old monsters appear occasionally.


    But now, he found that the other side was actually a young man in his twenties.


    Young is appalling.


    Even Daoyi is three or four years older than Chen Yu.


    But at the moment, the young man can be equal to the two of them.


    No, even in the confrontation just now.


    Zhang Tianyi and Blood Mary joined hands to block Chen Yu.


    "Nice to meet you, Mr. Chen." Zhang Tianyi said with a fist and a smile.


    "What''s your name, old man?"


    In addition to the confrontation when meeting, the old man showed enough respect.


    "My name is Zhang Tianyi." Zhang Tian said with a smile, "Mr. Chen, you have traces of the Qingyi sect, but as far as I know, the Qingyi sect should not be able to cultivate to this level. Can you cultivate other sects?"


    "I have inherited the mantle of the Qingyi gate." Chen does not deny this.


    After all, Chen Yu has benefited from the Qingyi gate, so it''s natural to open the door to the Qingyi gate.


    Even if Chen is not a descendant of Qingyi, Chen can''t say that I have nothing to do with Qingyi.


    If Chen Yu said so, it would be heartless.


    Chen Yu is not going to do anything to cross the river and demolish the bridge.


    "However, due to the lack of Kung Fu, after the end of its transformation, it will explore its own way, plus some adventures. Now the Kung Fu has achieved little."


    Ni... Ma, what do you call a little success?


    Do you have any misunderstandings about the sentence "a little success"?


    Zhang Tianyi doesn''t know how to take Chen Yu''s words.


    However, he did not doubt Chen''s answer.


    Although Longhushan has complete skills, it also fails to break through the upper Qing Dynasty.


    Zhang Tianyi is also exploring by himself, plus some adventures, which can break through the upper Qing Dynasty.


    It''s not just him, even the twenty-three generations around him.


    However, Chen Yu''s accomplishments are a little exaggerated.


    "Mr. Chen, how about a duel?"


    "Forget it, Mr. Zhang. If you want to start with me, you''d better first understand the spirit of being close to the world. If you don''t understand the spirit of being close to the world, I''m afraid I can''t stand still. Mr. Zhang can''t hurt me."


    Zhang Tianyi and the 23rd generation all took a breath of cool air.


    I have to say that Chen Yu''s words are really crazy.


    Crazy to no end!


    Can''t stand still and hurt him?


    Both of them are the best psychics in the world.


    It''s not too much to say it''s a peerless master.


    But now Chen Yu actually said, he just stands still, they can''t hurt him.


    "What is close to the spirit of heaven and earth?"


    They didn''t go to get angry with Chen Yu.


    It is a given fact that Chen is better than them.


    And Chen Yu''s words clearly show that he has a higher realm than the two of them.


    "Twenty three generations, how about using your different space?"


    "With pleasure."


    Twenty three generations suddenly launched a different space.


    Directly excluding others, only Chen Yu and Zhang Tianyi were included.


    It has to be said that the twenty-three generations of this magic use is perfect.


    Even Chen Yu was far worse than the twenty-three generations.


    "Getting close to the spirit of heaven and earth is what I learned from a spirit family. Although the individual of spirit family is not strong, even for people of our level, it can be said that they are very weak, but they have a natural talent to get close to the spirit of heaven and earth."


    Chen Zhao suddenly opened his eyes. In a flash, Zhang Tianyi and the twenty-three generations felt that the surrounding elements had been drained.


    Then, Chen Yushi exhibited the great spirit God.


    A five meter giant appeared in front of Zhang Tianyi and 23 generations.They took a breath of cool air.


    The breath of Chen Yu at this moment is different from that of Tian Bao.


    Before Chen''s breath had already overshadowed the two of them.


    But at the moment, Chen Yu is more than ten times behind the two of them.


    "To put it bluntly, it is to master the power of heaven and earth." "My major is the body, so the way I get close to the spirit of heaven and earth is to introduce the spirit of heaven and earth into my body. It''s almost the same concept as the unity of heaven and man in the novel. As long as the spirit of heaven and earth is not exhausted, my strength will not be exhausted basically," Chen said


    "Is this your strongest form now?"


    Chen Yu shook his head: "no, I have other ways of increasing. If we use them all, we can increase them several times on this basis."


    "How destructive are you at your best?"


    "It should be easy to destroy a small town. If it can change the geological structure and defense in a small area Last time I was in the explosion center of 5000 tons of t.. N.. T, I was slightly injured. That''s almost my limit. "


    They took a second breath.


    Although they have already evaluated Chen''s combat effectiveness in mind.


    But when they heard Chen''s true explanation, they were still shocked.


    "You are almost the same as the Legendary God and man, aren''t you?"


    "There is no comparison in this world, and I''m not sure."


    "Mr. Chen, do you know that the seal of Japanese killing stone is damaged?"


    "I''ve heard that my men are going there." Chen said.


    "It''s said that the fox sealed in the killing stone has the ability to make the world move. I think you are not far from him..."


    "You want me to compete with that legendary fox?"


    "Of course, if you are willing to fight, no one should stop you. The risk is not small, and it''s not easy to take the initiative to crack the seal. However, according to my estimation, the seal of the killing stone may really be unsealed." Zhang Tianyi said meaningfully.


    "Thousands of years ago, Japan''s Yin and Yang division was able to seal the fox, but now it''s not necessarily impossible, is it?"


    "Do you think that when they sealed it, they were on their own?"


    "Isn''t it?"


    "At that time, the Xuanmen of the Han Dynasty also went east to help. That demon fox is not much different from the several peerless monsters sealed in our country."

 Chapter 1678

    It doesn''t matter to Chen Yu that the seal of the killing stone is sealed.


    Even if the supernatural society intends to take up the task.


    But this task is not mandatory.


    Once the value of the reward is exceeded, it''s a big deal to give up.


    But for the Japanese government, it would be a disaster.


    According to Zhang Tianyi''s conjecture, if the strength of this fox is equal to that of him.


    It is estimated that the conditions for defeating him are similar to Chen Yu.


    In the case of modern weapons, unless they are nuclear weapons or superbombs.


    However, the first thing to do with such a devastating super weapon is its impact and damage.


    Second, if the fox runs to a densely populated area, then these two options will lose their effect.


    No matter which government, it is impossible to drop bombs in densely populated areas.


    So at the end of the day, it''s the most realistic way to solve this problem.


    Chen Yu thought about it, considering the gains and losses.


    "If I did, what would I get?"


    If it''s in China, Chen has to think about whether he''ll survive.


    But it''s in Japan.


    Chen is not going to work for free.


    "How much do you want?"


    "I don''t want money." "Unless the Japanese government offers $10 billion, it''s impossible," Chen said


    Zhang Tianyi also knows that although some things can be solved by money, they are indeed the most ideal results.


    However, Chen Yu''s opening will cost US $10 billion.


    It''s true that the Japanese government can''t afford it.


    "And what do you want?"


    "Don''t you think Japan has three magic weapons? I want that one."


    "Grass pheasant sword, eight feet Qiong gouyu, eight near mirror? You think about it a lot. It''s a symbol of their God. How can I give it to you? "


    "Besides that, I can''t think of anything else I need." Chen Chu shrugged and said.


    To be honest, Chen Yu also doesn''t know what to do with three things.


    But when we first invaded China.


    Japan has taken a lot of things from China.


    It''s not too much to ask them for one or two national treasures, is it?


    Well, it can''t be too much.


    What is something doesn''t matter. What matters is symbolic meaning.


    "If you really want to, I''ll talk for you, at least the next one." Zhang Tianyi said.


    "By the way, don''t say it''s me, and don''t let me out." Chen said.


    Chen Yu was afraid that the Japanese government would repent afterwards, so he asked him to go back.


    Chen is not alone.


    Their families, as well as the supernatural society, will be affected.


    Once the dialogue between countries is involved.


    He will have no say.


    So Chen''s idea is to let Zhang Tianyi carry Lei.


    He is so keen to persuade himself.


    Most of the time, he''s not doing well himself.


    Even now Chen Yu doesn''t care about most of the threats in the world.


    But Chen is unlikely to fight the government head-on.


    No matter how strong it is, it is impossible to fight against the government.


    Unless one day Chen Yu wants to be a mountain king.


    But it''s not so easy to be a king of mountains.


    Sooner or later, it will become the eyesore of the government.


    Like a thousand years ago.


    Chen Yu felt that there should be no existence of the same level as him in that era.


    But the final result was sealed.


    If I choose the same way as him.


    Maybe yuzao''s experience in front of and out of the court is a lesson to him.


    Chen Yu only wants to secretly ask for benefits.


    He can''t carry the thunder.


    Zhang Tian can carry it.


    His generation, his prestige, his influence, and even the dragon and Tiger Mountain Tianshi sect behind him.


    Can make the Japanese government flinch.


    In this era, the boundary between countries has been blurred.


    There is no such thing as the struggle of psychics in different countries.


    At least Chen Yu has never heard of such a thing.


    The spiritual world is more academic.


    The forces of various sects are institutions of higher learning.


    There are academic exchanges and fights with each other.


    But most of it is normal competition.


    I haven''t heard that there is a treasure of cattle in some country, and then psychics from other countries run to fight and kill.


    Of course, the ultimate influence of heresy is in government.


    The government is also the existence that any psychic cannot ignore.Chen was hired as the president of the supernatural society.


    It''s like a poor academic university, which needs to find a professor to be their tutor or dean.


    The supernatural society is also influenced by the government.


    And most of the members of the supernatural society are Americans.


    They certainly adore Chen Yu.


    But Chen could not let them rebel because of their worship.


    Chen Yu and Zhang Tianyi and the twenty-three generations said so much.


    In fact, it is also to expand their contacts.


    These two most powerful psychics in the East and West.


    It''s only good to make friends with them.


    If you can''t be friends, don''t be enemies.


    As for whether they can understand the method of getting close to the elements.


    It depends on their own creation.


    But Chen is not very optimistic about it.


    Because it belongs to Chen Yu''s personal thought and method.


    Not necessarily for them.


    They also belong to the end now.


    Chen Yu provided them with his own ideas.


    It''s their business whether they can get out of their own way.


    Twenty three generations removed different space, and three people appeared in front of them.


    "Way one, way two, come here."


    "Shizu."


    "This is Mr. Chen. He''s very arrogant. He''s better than your Shizu. If you deal with him in the future, don''t lose your manners."


    Zhang Tianyi has no rules.


    However, it points out the importance of Chen Yu.


    "If I die in the future, and you encounter something that can''t be solved, please ask Mr. Chen for help. After all, everyone is Chinese. I think Mr. Chen will give me a preferential price."


    Zhang Tianyi''s words seem frivolous, but in fact, they also point out the key points of Dao 1 and Dao 2.


    Although they were surprised at what Zhang Tianyi said.


    But they will never contradict Zhang Tianyi.


    In their mind, Zhang Tianyi is their day.


    "Mr. Chen, if you want to read the Taoist scriptures of our Tianshi sect in Longhushan, please don''t hesitate to open your mouth."


    Before Chen could be happy, Zhang Tianyi said, "we will give you a special price."


    Bah -


    there''s no such thing as an outsider.


    In fact, the meaning of Zhang Tianyi''s words is also obvious.


    Mutual help is good for everyone.


    What Zhang Tianyi wants is not any preferential price, but secretly saying that there is more intersection between them.


    To see the Taoist scriptures of the Tianshi sect in Longhu Mountain, Chen Xun doesn''t need to pay anything, but more human feelings.


    This is also the shrewdness of Zhang Tianyi, who is totally different from that of the 23rd generation.


    The 23rd generation is looking for Chen zhula to have a relationship with her. By the way, they also want to plug her granddaughter into Chen Zhuo as a student.


    Zhang Tianyi, on the other hand, wants to tie up the relationship with exchanges.

 Chapter 1679

    Twenty three generations were also a little distracted.


    She is also aware of her previous exchanges with Chen Yu and her strategic mistakes.


    She had intended to rely on the old to sell the old, and forced her granddaughter, Ma Na Xue Mary, to be a student of Chen Yu.


    But Chen Yu is not grateful at all.


    In addition, their initial intersection was based on the fruit eating trade.


    At that time, if the twenty-three generations were willing to give the magic of different space to Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu will definitely lead the way.


    Zhang Tianyi, on the other hand, said that it was a transaction, and he had to charge for it.


    In fact, it''s about making friends.


    Can anyone read the Taoist classics of the Tianshi cult of Longhu Mountain?


    Let alone an outsider.


    However, Zhang Tianyi declared that he was willing to open it to Chen Yu.


    As long as Chen Yu is willing to accept the favor.


    Then their relationship will be closer in the future.


    In fact, at their level, the demand for money is not big.


    Whose family has not a acre of land.


    Zhang Tianyi almost didn''t say that he wanted a library card.


    In the future, if there is any trouble in the Tianshi teaching of Longhu Mountain.


    Chen will not stand by.


    Of course, this kind of affection is not the best.


    Let Chen Yu always owe this favor.


    Huaxialing is very powerful, but there are many troubles.


    For example, 20 years ago, the spirit of the demon king leaked from the seal.


    Just leaking out the evil spirit, it triggered a big event.


    In other countries and regions, one major event in hundreds of years is even frequent.


    But once in decades in China.


    And big events are more frightening than ever.


    Once out of control, the consequences are absolutely unimaginable.


    Europe is also a region with frequent major events.


    Therefore, the 23rd generation also hopes to have a strong enough Guardian after their time limit.


    I don''t know if it''s luck or misfortune. In the nearly 150 years since the 23rd generation was born, there has never been a real big event in Europe.


    But in terms of probability, the longer the European region is, the greater the probability of major events.


    If you don''t have a strong enough guardian.


    Then, when encountering a big event, you often need to rely on life to fill in.


    Chen is not interested in being a guardian for anyone.


    If it happens at home, as a Chinese, it''s incumbent on him.


    If it happened in Los Angeles, Chen would do the same.


    Because Chen thinks Los Angeles is his own territory.


    Who is going wild here, that is not to give their own face.


    But if it''s in other places, Chen says, what are your benefits.


    Step by step.


    Twenty three generations sighed.


    The initial attitude was wrong.


    The 23 generations subconsciously still think Chen Yu is her younger generation.


    But in fact, let go of the age gap.


    They are neither superiors nor subordinates, nor senior or junior.


    Although Tao 1 and Tao 2 are young, they are not vigorous.


    They are the leaders of the Taoist generation. They are all trained as successors.


    They can''t challenge a person who even likes Zhang Tianyi.


    Even if I don''t believe Chen can reach the height of Zhang Tianyi.


    But they will not express it.


    So they have great respect for Chen''s attitude.


    After communicating with each other, they left.


    As soon as we left here, Portia came.


    Chen Yu watched Portia drive a brand new car.


    "Boss, this is my new car. What do you think?"


    "Well, it''s OK."


    "You''re with Farley at noon. I''m going out."


    "Don''t you want me to follow?" Asked Portia.


    "No more."


    Chen is going to the supernatural society, and Portia is definitely not convenient to follow.


    Chen drove to the supernatural society.


    There are not many people in the headquarters today.


    Just a few people are there, and most of them are in the test tower.


    Chen Yu enters West''s office.


    "President." West rose from his desk.


    "Tell you something."


    "Well? What''s up? "


    "Didn''t we decide on three scarlet tasks before? The mission of killing stone seal in Japan may change."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "I''ve got the exact news that the fox sealed in the killing stone is likely to untie the seal. It seems that this is an irreversible process." Chen said.


    "Ah?" West was startled.As an alien, the legend of the killing stone can be said to be thunderous.


    "Then we give up the task?"


    "You are not allowed to join in this task. In addition, Zhang Tianyi, the leader of Longhushan Tianshi sect, helps me negotiate with the Japanese government. If the Japanese government is willing to agree to my terms, I will take the initiative."


    "What are the conditions?"


    "I want their legendary trinkets."


    Wheezing -


    West almost didn''t choke on his own saliva.


    The three Japanese artifacts are also legendary props in the world.


    "President, it is impossible for the Japanese government to agree."


    "Hiss I''m not going to help either. " Chen Yuli said of course, "if it''s just a small monster, it should be a trip, but it''s a legendary fox. Even I have a great risk. If it''s not good, I won''t go to the party."


    Just then, Chen''s phone rang.


    "Mr. Chen, the Japanese government agreed. They gave eight feet of Qiong gouyu."


    Wheezing -


    it''s Chen''s turn to choke this time.


    "They did?"


    "Yes."


    "I ask to receive it in advance, or I refuse to do so."


    "They are going to give eight feet of Qiong gouyu in advance."


    Chen Zhuo is confused. It''s less than two hours since Zhang Tian left. How can he have a good talk?


    "Mr. Zhang, what are you talking about? How could they have agreed so easily? "


    "In fact Their original plan was to take eight feet of Qiong gouyu as my reward, so when I called, they didn''t want to, and promised directly. "


    Chen Yu was completely speechless. Zhang Tian said again, "Mr. Chen, you won''t regret it, will you? I''ve agreed with you. "


    "All right, I know. I''ll go when I get it."


    Now it''s in the pit.


    Chen hung up and looked up at West.


    Scratched his head, said helplessly: "prepare for it, we will travel to Japan this month."


    "No, the Japanese government really wants to take out the artifact as a reward?" West, too, was full of wonder.


    In fact, Chen Yu didn''t think of it.


    He had never thought that the Japanese government would agree to such a request before.


    As a result, Chen Yu didn''t expect that the Japanese government had planned to offer Bachi Qiong gouyu as a reward.


    But they all spoke. Now Zhang Tianyi and the Japanese government have reached an agreement.


    It''s too late for Chen to repent.


    "President, when shall we go?"


    "It is estimated that in the past two weeks, I will get the artifact first. In addition Don''t let anyone else know about it. "


    "Well, I know."

 Chapter 1680

    For a country, sovereignty is more than territory.


    National treasure is also part of sovereignty.


    No country is willing to give its national treasure to an outsider.


    Even if there is only symbolic meaning.


    This is the grass pheasant sword, eight foot Qiong gouyu and eight close mirror.


    It is enshrined in the imperial palace of Japan.


    There is no practical use.


    But for anyone, even the royal family is supreme.


    But it''s not absolutely impossible.


    If they can get rid of a riot or a disaster.


    Those in power are willing to pay.


    No matter which country or government, there are absolutely rational people.


    Chen Yu, for example, belongs to rational people.


    If his family is threatened, Chen is willing to give everything.


    The same is true of the Japanese government.


    Some are against it, some are for it.


    And there are more in favor.


    Of course, few people know about this kind of transaction.


    Only the prime minister and the royal family know.


    Their deal with Zhang Tianyi is actually conditional.


    That is, Zhang Tianyi, Longhushan Tianshi and the Chinese government can''t publicize it.


    And they put a fake in the palace.


    As for faking Zhang Tianyi.


    They don''t think fakes can fool Zhang Tianyi.


    A week later, a metal box was tossed and turned and sent to Chen Yu.


    When Chen opened the box, a jade in the box floated.


    Chen Chu reached out to hold the hook jade and looked at it carefully.


    "Is this eight foot Qiong gouyu?"


    If you only look at the surface, this is an ancient jade with no luster.


    Moreover, the shape is totally different from the jade carving form that the Chinese like.


    There is a hole in one end of gouyu.


    Some people used this hook jade as a pendant.


    So I wear this hole.


    Chen Yu took this gouyu, he felt more.


    It''s just a Nathan.


    And more than that, this is not the demon pill of the old turtle.


    But the inner elixir of God and man is the same as the inner elixir of Chen Yu.


    The key point is that this internal pill is also an attribute free internal pill.


    Chen can''t help but suspect that the supreme god of Japan is not a God without attributes.


    Chen Yu held Gou Yu for a long time.


    Zhang Tianyi sat opposite Chen Yu and didn''t speak.


    "Mr. Chen, did you find anything?"


    Chen Chu looked up at Zhang Tianyi and said, "how about you?"


    "I found something unusual about this gouyu, but I can''t say it again."


    All of a sudden, Chen Yu shook his hand, very heavily.


    Zhang Tianyi raised his eyebrows. This gouyu is not hard.


    At least it is impossible to block Chen''s great power.


    Chen Yu is so pinching. I''m afraid he wants to make gouyu powder?


    This is the national treasure of Japan.


    Even if you hate Japan, you don''t have to be so reserved.


    In fact, Chen Yu was trying to make gouyu into powder.


    Chen Yu is very certain that this is the relics of ancient gods and men.


    If Chen Yu is a monster, as long as he swallows gouyu directly, he can absorb it directly.


    But Chen is not a monster. Chen can only absorb gouyu into his blood through the mouth of a glutton.


    Chen Yu thought that gouyu was just a symbol.


    Maybe it was the rulers of some time who made it for the sake of fools.


    But now Chen Yu knows.


    This is really a good thing.


    It''s just that no one really knows how to make use of it.


    The real strength of gouyu''s master is estimated to be much stronger than that of Chen Yu.


    At least judging from the size of gouyu.


    Chen''s inner alchemy is now no bigger than his thumb.


    And the volume of this gouyu is at least three or four times that of Chen jianneidan.


    Chen Zhu absorbed the immortal power.


    Nathan is also growing rapidly.


    It is much faster than Chen Yu''s cultivation.


    Soon, Chen''s inner alchemy was at least twice as big.


    Chen Yu also did not expect such an unexpected harvest.


    Because it''s the same attribute free endosulfan.


    So Chen didn''t feel repulsion at all. Instead, he had a feeling of mutual attraction.


    Chen Xun''s heart moved.


    "Mr. Chen, you are worried that the Japanese government will find it back in the future, so you deliberately destroy gouyu?""Well, Mr. Zhang, how about a play with me?"


    "Acting? What is it? "


    "Watch and steal." Chen said.


    Zhang Tian understood Chen''s intention in a flash.


    Even if the Japanese government knows that things are taught in the Tianshi sect of Longhu Mountain.


    May not be willing to put their national treasure in other people''s home.


    So one day, they may come to ask for it.


    Maybe after Zhang Tianyi, this kind of thing will happen.


    What will the teacher of heaven give back to others?


    So if you want to solve the problem thoroughly, it''s self directing and self acting.


    "Do you have a way to hide from others?"


    "As long as twenty-three generations of Blood Mary don''t talk about it, it won''t come out." Chen said.


    "She won''t say anything. She knows what to say and what not to say." Zhang Tianyi confidently said, "how are you going to direct and act yourself?"


    "You return it to Japan, and then I''ll grab it."


    "Are you sure it''s reliable?"


    "I have a way of incarnation." Chen Chu grinned: "absolutely not exposed."


    Zhang Tianyi''s eyebrows are raised and his body is incarnated!


    It''s legendary magic.


    "Mr. Chen, I don''t know which immortal sect inherits it?"


    "Do you have any interesting spells? Let''s exchange. "


    Chen Yu also does not want equal value exchange, can let Zhang Tianyi owe him a person''s feeling why not to do.


    Of course, it''s impossible to give it away.


    "If it''s a magic equivalent to the external incarnation, there are still many interesting magic in our dragon and Tiger Mountain Heavenly Master''s teaching, such as Shenda."


    "It''s the legendary invitation to God?" Chen asked curiously.


    "Please God is the trick of Jianghu warlocks. It''s the combination of spirit and spirit. It looks like it''s possessed by the spirit. In fact, it''s just a little hard to beat." Zhang Tianyi was a little disdainful of this method, and then said: "the divine fight taught by the Heavenly Master of Longhushan is to refine the body with the force of the outside world. In scientific terms, it is to transform the body by absorbing cosmic rays."


    "How effective is this?"


    "When the country launched the manned rocket, I also followed it. I spent more than ten days on it and strengthened my body several times."


    "You have to go to outer space to practice?"


    "The cosmic rays are blocked by the atmosphere. If I practice on the ground, it will not be as effective as the ten days I spent on it."


    Chen Yu was very fond of this magic.


    He felt that the spell was simply customized for him.


    Although I haven''t been to outer space, I can reach high altitude.


    At tens of thousands of meters, the air is thin and the barrier of cosmic rays is not so strong.

 Chapter 1681

    On the surface, the task of killing stone seal was accepted by Zhang Tianyi.


    So Zhang Tianyi will go to Japan first.


    Chen Yu is waiting for news and Zhang Tianyi''s notice.


    Chen Yu is also preparing these days.


    In practice, Chen Gu obtained the complete magic formula from Zhang Tianyi.


    Although Shenda is a top-level spell taught by Tianshi in Longhu Mountain, it''s not a secret that can''t be passed on.


    There are more than a dozen people in the Longhushan Tianshi sect. There are also some people outside the Longhushan Tianshi sect.


    Chen Yu exchanged the Dharma formula of incarnation.


    Of course, on the precious level, it must be that the external incarnation is more valuable.


    But the value of this kind of thing, that is, different people have different opinions.


    Of course, the cultivation requirements of external avatars are also higher.


    This is not something anyone can practice.


    Zhang Tianyi spent a few days in Los Angeles, visiting Mingyue villa and communicating with Chen Zhu every day.


    If not for the Japanese government urging Zhang Tianyi.


    I don''t think Zhang Tianyi would like to leave.


    To be honest, Zhang Tianyi''s help to Chen Yu is just as great.


    Zhang Tianyi belongs to that kind of scientific background. He has the most orthodox inheritance.


    Chen Yu is a real wild man.


    Everything will be a little bit, and it''s more self exploration.


    Zhang Tianyi''s advice made up for Chen Yu''s many shortcomings.


    And get Zhang Tianyi''s advice, let Chen Yu feel, maybe he really want to go to dragon and Tiger Mountain Tianshi to teach.


    Chen Yu is really powerful now. Even Zhang Tianyi has been instilling an idea into Chen Yu, who is the first person in the world.


    But Chen Yu can''t even understand some basic things of Taoism.


    At night, Chen Yu rose to a height of 30000 meters.


    The air here is less than one thirtieth of the ground.


    And the intensity of cosmic radiation here is 100 times that of the earth.


    If you go up, the thinner the air, the stronger the cosmic radiation.


    But if he goes up again, Chen can''t stand it.


    Chen''s ability to breathe in water is due to his ability to absorb oxygen in water.


    But Chen did not evolve to be completely free of oxygen.


    And Chen is not sure whether he can fight against the vacuum.


    Now Chen can fly in the sky, but he doesn''t really reach the point of flying in the sky.


    Of course, Chen could only hold his breath for two hours.


    However, Chen intends to gradually improve his height.


    First of all, it adapts to the altitude of 30000 meters.


    Chen Yu thought that the creator of God''s fight should be a very powerful character.


    The worst is a man of God.


    Of course, it''s not Chen Yu, a man of God with no knowledge or skill.


    This also shows the essence of the Tianshi religion in Longhushan.


    Sometimes Chen Yu thought that he was the first person in all ages.


    However, it turns out that Chen Yu, if compared with the ancients, could not even rank.


    Not to mention those ancient times that created legends, even in the past dynasties, it is estimated that there are many great gods that move mountains and fill the sea.


    Who can guarantee that there will be no modern society?


    Humans don''t, so what about other races?


    For example, are there any dragons that lie dormant in the world?


    Absorbing cosmic rays is very dangerous for ordinary people.


    Exposure to a lot of radiation is like throwing people into a microwave.


    However, for the state of Shangqing, the body function is already far beyond ordinary people, and the resistance is 100 times more than ordinary people.


    Mary and Zhang Tianyi of the 23rd generation of blood can also fly, but their physical strength is weaker than Chen Yu, so they can not be exposed to low-pressure environment and hypoxia environment directly like Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu has no such problem.


    When cosmic rays are no longer a threat to death, they become a source of energy for the body.


    Chen Yu is thinking while practicing.


    If one day, their own strength is strong enough, whether they can also travel back and forth in the universe.


    Absorbing cosmic rays and the spirit of heaven and earth is actually a concept.


    All need to be transformed into their own energy.


    However, different from the spirit of heaven and earth, the spirit of heaven and earth is finally transformed into immortal power or magic.


    The cosmic rays absorbed into the body are completely absorbed by cells.


    It''s stored in cells and then strengthened.


    But Chen''s cells are full of Xianli.


    Two kinds of pure energy do not repel each other, but attract each other, but do not dissolve.


    After absorbing the energy transformed by cosmic rays, each cell repels and absorbs the immortal force, forming a shape similar to that of Taiji Yinyang fish.


    Chen Zhu''s sensory constitution was enhanced by multiple.However, there is a ceiling, which depends on Chen''s Xianli.


    The maximum energy absorbed by cosmic rays should not exceed that of Xianli.


    After a perfect balance is formed between Xianli and cosmic energy, the cells will also stabilize.


    Chen Yu felt that his health had increased about three times.


    And it''s a one-time practice to the extreme, and it''s hard to grow.


    Unless Chen''s Xianli can be further improved.


    But according to Zhang Tianyi, he spent more than ten days in outer space training, and his physique increased ten times.


    There''s no reason to be inferior to him, is there?


    Is it because the upper limit of one''s constitution is too high?


    Chen Yu suddenly thought of gouyu, which is the shape of Yinyang fish.


    And I feel that gouyu is the inner elixir of God and man.


    But why is the inner elixir of God and man the shape of yin and yang fish?


    And it''s only half. Where are the other half?


    Normally, if an endosulfan is destroyed, it is destroyed as a whole, not half of it.


    Will it be another possibility that the inner alchemy of the god man has half of the immortal power and half of the cosmic energy?


    After the death of God and man, only half of the immortal power is left, and the cosmic energy is dissipated?


    This is a way of thinking, you can try it.


    Chen began to try to compress cosmic energy.


    More and more cosmic energy is compressed into inner alchemy.


    Sure enough, the shape of Neidan began to change.


    As more and more cosmic energy is compressed.


    The shape of Neidan began to change towards that of Yinyang fish.


    Chen Yu felt the surging feeling brought by this change.


    There are also messages in cosmic energy, frenzy, agitation, chaos.


    This is extremely unstable energy, but the other half of the yin yang fish that the immortal power gathers is very peaceful.


    With the rotation of Yinyang fish, it also makes half of the energy of the universe composed of Yinyang fish form a magical stable structure.


    Chen Yu suddenly understood what Taoism called Yin and Yang.


    This Yin represents chaos, while Yang represents stillness.


    When the two merge, they are very different.


    But combined into a stable and permanent state.


    And this kind of yin yang fish turns, making Chen Yu feel endless.


    Chen Yu''s figure moved and fell back to the ground.


    Fast, too fast. Chen feels that his speed has increased at least ten times.


    Of course, Chen thinks it is necessary to solve another important problem.


    In high-speed air friction, how to make sure that you don''t run naked.

 Chapter 1682

    At present, it can resist this kind of high-speed friction material.


    Besides metal, it seems that there are only dragon scales.


    But dragon scale is not suitable for modern textile technology.


    Chen Yu thought about it, and asked Rouen fasibon to make a dragon scale magic pant.


    Add magic that expands and shrinks.


    In this way, Chen Yu will not burst his pants when using the spirit God.


    At least get the finished products before you go to Japan.


    It''s over four in the morning.


    Chen Yu sat on the tap and took out the blood of Satan.


    The handsome boy taught Chen how to absorb the blood of Satan.


    But it''s not easy. Chen tried it before.


    Very inefficient.


    But there''s no way.


    Absorbing the blood of Satan through containers can only absorb the power that the blood of Satan has dissipated.


    It''s easy to improve efficiency by opening the container directly.


    Let the blood of Satan be released directly.


    But that would be the equivalent of detonating a nuclear bomb.


    There is another way to block the opening of the container by hand.


    Through this direct contact to absorb the blood of Satan.


    But the blood of Satan is an absolute second kill for Chen Yu.


    Unless you have the power of a demon.


    It is impossible to resist the blood of Satan under the devil.


    Every drop of Satan''s blood can make a secondary demon king.


    However, the latter choice of the second devil is not to absorb the blood of Satan, they are borrowing the blood of Satan.


    There is a direct difference between the two.


    For example, besieb zoffi, who now challenges the second level demon.


    For what?


    In order to capture the blood of Satan.


    In other words, the blood of Satan can be used indefinitely.


    But the way that the handsome boy taught Chen Yu to absorb them was different.


    This way is to let Chen Zhu''s body directly flow the blood of Satan.


    But this cycle is very long.


    It may take hundreds or even thousands of years to fully absorb this drop of satanic blood.


    But Chen Yu certainly didn''t have that long time.


    Maybe Chen''s life span can be greatly increased by his status as a god man.


    but Chen Chao clearly felt that he was not like simultaneous interpreting the fairy spirits.


    It is estimated that no one can reach the age of 300, although it has been a long time for ordinary people.


    But for a man of God, this time is not a lot.


    Forget it. Put it away.


    Chen believes that absorbing the blood of Satan is of great benefit to him.


    But for the long cycle, Chen is too lazy to persevere.


    It''s like someone said that it''s good for your health to eat health care products every day.


    Maybe health products are good for your health.


    But the change is not obvious.


    As the sun rose, Chen was bathed in the sun.


    Chen can also absorb sunlight now.


    Sunlight is also a kind of cosmic rays.


    But it''s blocked a lot by the atmosphere.


    So the sunlight is more like dessert or appetizer for Chen.


    After breakfast, Chen drove to the headquarters of the association.


    Many people in the association have the habit of getting up early.


    But Chen is definitely not included in these people.


    Everyone was surprised that Chen Zhu had come to the headquarters early in the morning.


    Chen Yu didn''t say hello either.


    Directly into the test tower.


    And Chen is directly reset his progress, starting from the first level.


    Members of the association all think Chen is too boring.


    First floor? Most of the full members can go through customs alone.


    Is Chen Zhu necessary?


    Incarnation outside, oneness of all dharmas, dark assimilation, great spirit.


    Chen''s skin became a little metallic.


    The monsters on the first floor have been killed.


    Chen Yu hit the ground with all his strength.


    Ten million tons of power poured into the ground.


    In a flash, the ground plate is fragmented.


    It covers an area of kilometers, and the monsters around instantly die of blood.


    Each monster''s body explodes.


    There are more than a thousand monsters killed in an instant.


    First floor clearance, SSS.


    Chen Yu enters the second layer.


    The monsters on the second level, the twisted monsters, are again closing in.


    This time, Chen Yu didn''t take the same move as before.


    But in the form of boxing and shadow.


    Chen Yu hit the shadow with all his strength.


    The power of boxing shadow is much stronger than before.With faster speed and stronger force, boxing shadow becomes more terrifying.


    The twisted monster touches the shadow of the fist.


    It has not been smashed, but directly evaporated.


    Chen Yu instantly released thousands of boxing shadows.


    In a flash, the conditions for customs clearance were met.


    Still SSS.


    Enter the third layer and Chen takes out the black Trident.


    In the moment when the flying demon appeared, Chen Yu moved.


    In a flash, a dark shadow passed in the air.


    The broken limbs and arms fell down.


    Once again, it is still SSS.


    As before, once Chen Yu erupts at full speed, there is no trace on him.


    Instead of going up, Chen left the test tower.


    "President, why did you come out so soon?" Asked CAOS.


    "CASS, what is the military test for ballistic velocity?" Chen asked.


    "It''s mostly optical capture." Said CAOS.


    "Is this equipment expensive?"


    Cass nodded. "It''s very expensive."


    "Do you have a way?"


    "President, do you want to?"


    "Yes, I need it personally." "It can also be provided for our own use," Chen said


    Chen Yu is going to pay for a set of this instrument.


    "How much is it?"


    "If we go through regular channels, it will cost about 30 million dollars." Said CAOS.


    Chen Yu thought about it: "then help me to get a set through regular channels. How big is this equipment?"


    "It''s big, at least we need a lot of space like our warehouse."


    "Well, you give me your account number, and you are responsible for purchasing this device."


    "President, do we need this kind of equipment?"


    Cass didn''t understand.


    After all, they don''t test any weapons.


    "I need it personally." Chen wants to know how fast he is now.


    Because when he speeds up now, everything seems to be slowing down.


    "Well, I see."


    Chen Yu feels that he has been improving a little faster recently.


    But it''s all about strength. There''s no breakthrough in the realm.


    This shows that Chen has a lot of room for growth.


    There are no bottlenecks in the short term.


    "By the way, has FA Xiben got up?"


    "He didn''t sleep. He was in the lab all night."


    "I''ll find him." Chen Yu disappeared directly in front of CAOS.


    Carol was stunned for a moment. Before that, he could barely catch Chen Yu''s shadow.


    But now, even a little shadow of Chen can''t be caught.


    With such a person leading the way, everyone hopes to speed up their pace and keep up with Chen Yu.


    And they always come up with various ways to become stronger.


    Cass, for example, would ask Ingrid to play him.


    By fighting against Ingrid''s superhighway, casos''s reaction nerves have now reached inhuman levels.

 Chapter 1683

    "Faxiben, make me something."


    "President, what do you want?"


    "Boxers." Chen tried to use a calm tone.


    "Ha ha President, this joke is not funny at all. "


    Rouen faxiben waved, just looking at Chen Yu''s serious eyes.


    He suddenly realized that Chen was not joking.


    "President, I am an alchemist. I am a famous alchemist My future is to become a great alchemist of celebrities for thousands of years. "


    "I want ten, change."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Use dragon scales..."


    A few minutes later, Chen, after explaining his requirements, walked out of Rouen fasibon''s laboratory.


    Rouen fasibon was desperate. He thought about his future.


    If I can really become a famous alchemist for thousands of years.


    Then it will definitely become a stain he will never wipe off.


    Only under Chen Yu''s power.


    He has no right to refuse.


    When Chen Yu came home, all of a sudden he was wrong.


    There is a strange smell in the air.


    Xianli! Where is Xianli from?


    Chen Yu put xiaotiandi in the biggest place, and there was no suspicious object.


    This immortal force is spreading here and there.


    Too powerful, too surging


    Far more than Chen''s own Xianli.


    Chen Chu''s heart moved and immediately appeared in the basement.


    It''s the internal pill of the old turtle.


    It''s the immortal power released by the inner pill of the old turtle.


    How could this happen?


    How can the demon Dan of the old turtle diffuse such a powerful Xianli?


    Is the old turtle finished?


    Chen Yu enters the river map.


    The old turtle smiled and waited for Chen Yu to come in.


    He seemed to have expected Chen to come in at this time.


    "You''re here. You look good in the country." The old turtle looked at Chen Yu with appreciation.


    "Old turtle, you are..."


    "You woke me up." "I''m a fairy now," said the old turtle


    "Immortal?" Chen Yu looks at the old turtle.


    There was a very special smell in the old turtle.


    But what''s special, Chen Yu can''t say.


    "Old turtle, are we different?"


    "I''ve accumulated for tens of millions of years, and I''ve realized what I''ve achieved today. Do you think there''s any difference?"


    "What about me?" Chen asked.


    "You?" The old turtle looked at Chen Yu and said, "just follow your own ideas. No one''s way must be wrong."


    "I know. It''s all the same." Chen Yu curled his mouth: "are you..."


    "Well I''m going to break the void. " The old turtle nodded.


    "Can you really break the void?"


    "Are you still using that black Trident?" Asked the old turtle.


    "Well, what''s the matter?"


    "Here."


    Chen Yu hands the black Trident to the turtle.


    The old turtle said, "it''s lighter for you now."


    The old turtle pointed at the handle of the black Trident and made a hole in it.


    Then the old turtle took out a large internal pill.


    This 30 meter diameter inner pill gradually shrinks under the formula of the old turtle.


    All the way down to the size of the finger, the old turtle inlaid the inner pill into the handle of the black Trident.


    Then the old turtle made twelve holes in the black Trident.


    Each hole is inlaid with an inner pill.


    "You''re rich, old turtle. It''s not fatal."


    "My Xianli is too powerful. It doesn''t matter how few internal pills I have accumulated over thousands of years." Said the old turtle generously.


    "I''m afraid I can''t help you any more when I go."


    Chen Yu didn''t think about it.


    Just get along with don''t know how many days and nights.


    Chen Yu always felt his heart was blocked.


    I''m afraid that I''ll never see you again.


    "What realm are you now, old turtle?"


    "If by Taoist standards, I am now a great Luo Jinxian."


    Just then, a huge black hole suddenly appeared in the wound.


    It''s windy


    The old turtle took a long breath: "I really want to go this time In the end, there is no wrong way... "


    The body of the old turtle is slowly floating.


    Chen Yu is seldom sentimental, but now he can only secretly wipe tears.


    "Go all the way, old turtle."


    The old turtle in the air suddenly scolded: "grass I''m not going to die, can''t I say something lucky? ""Then we meet in the mountains and rivers. Goodbye in the Jianghu."


    "There is a long way to go. If you are lucky, we will see each other in the Jianghu."


    When the old turtle flies into the black hole, the black hole disappears.


    The whole river map is empty.


    Chen Yu held the black Trident in his hand.


    Chen Yu felt that the black Trident was extremely heavy.


    Chen Yu has not felt it for a long time. He can feel heavy things.


    But this heavy feeling, but let Chen Yu incomparably easy.


    Twelve internal pills inlaid on the black Trident.


    Only one inner elixir is surging, reflecting Chen''s own immortal power.


    The other eleven inner elixirs are lifeless and have not overflowed at all.


    "What is that? Do I have to untie the seal myself? "


    Back in this world, Chen is still lost.


    An old friend left forever.


    Although it sounds good, goodbye in the Jianghu.


    But Chen knew that this goodbye would never be seen again.


    "Master, Mr. Zhang Tianyi''s call."


    "On."


    "Hello, Mr. Zhang. What can I do for you?"


    "I''ve been to Japan for a few days, and I''ve been wandering around the sealing area these days. The situation is more serious than I thought. You''d better go to Japan these days."


    "Well, I''ll get there as soon as I can. I''ll get in touch with you when I get there." Chen said.


    Chen hung up, then dialed West.


    "West, the situation in Japan is quite urgent. I''ll go first, and you''ll prepare for it. Let''s go these two days."


    "OK, president."


    After Chen Yu hung up, he thought about it.


    "Farry, shall we go to Japan to play?"


    "Yes." Fari nodded: "it''s a good time to go to Japan. I''ve made an agreement with robio. I''ll go back to the coast rescue team in early October."


    "Can we not go? Little Larissa is still small. " Chen Yu said somewhat reluctantly.


    "When little Gelin was her age, she already knew how to take care of herself."


    It was at home that Farley was mildewed.


    After all, it took about three months to conceive in October and then to have a baby.


    Of course, the so-called sitting on the moon is in fact the rehabilitation of Farrie.


    Chen Yu also knows that he can''t stop it, so he can only promise.


    Turn around and let the five tigers go to the angel coast to watch the show.


    "Portia, book me some tickets to Tokyo."


    "Boss, are you going to Tokyo?"


    "Yes, with you."


    "May I go, too?" Portia is very happy to be able to travel at public expense.


    He he, public travel?


    I am a capitalist! How does she think she can play?


    Chen Yu is going to let Portia go with fari to carry bags and become coolie.

 Chapter 1684

    The next day, Rouen fasibon delivered the magic pants Chen needed.


    It''s not a very complicated magic prop.


    Portia was busy in Chen''s home.


    Chen Yu''s salute, France''s salute, little Gelin''s salute, little Larissa''s salute.


    More than 20 suitcases, big and small.


    "Portia, book a hotel." "It''s a ten day hotel package. In addition, there are ten business cars for rent," Chen said


    "Boss, just us Need to package the next hotel? " Portia opened her eyes wide and looked at Chen Yu in amazement.


    "Not just us."


    "Gaia, did they all go?" Asked fari.


    "Well, everyone." Chen Zhu nodded.


    "Dad, are we going to fly?" Little gren seemed very excited.


    Children like to travel far away.


    Their plane is at 8 o''clock tonight. It''s a direct flight from Los Angeles to Tokyo.


    Chen Yu took the time to make a phone call to Coran.


    "Coran, my family and I are going out for a while. You live in my house these days, help me take care of my pets, and drive my car with you."


    "OK, no problem That Can I have a party at your house? "


    "As long as you can clean up, if I come home and find the house in a mess, then I will kill you."


    "I promise, I will never make a mess." Coran was quite excited.


    He knows how luxurious and advanced Chen Yu''s Mingyue villa is.


    "Come and help me with the salute later."


    There are only twenty boxes for Chen Zhu, fari and Portia, and there is no way to take them.


    And there were little gren and little Larissa.


    They can''t help at all, but they need special care.


    Soon, Coran came.


    "Hello, Miss Farley."


    "Hello, Coran, have you been arrested by Chen as coolie again? You should be tough with him. You can''t always be led by him by the nose." Fari looks at Coran with a smile.


    "No, Mr. Chen is very kind to me."


    Chen Zhuo pulls Coran: "come with me and register a second level authority in the Butler system, so that you can''t even enter the house."


    Then Chen took Kelan to the basement.


    "You usually practice. You can practice here."


    Although it''s a basement, it''s actually very well lit.


    On both sides of the ball is a wooden walkway, surrounded by light glass, you can see the sea view outside.


    "The elements here are more active than outside. Your daily practice here is several times that of outside."


    Coran''s eyes were shining, not waiting for his aftertaste.


    Chen took Koran by the hand and pressed several numbers on the password lock on the wall.


    "Follow in."


    The next basement is completely dark.


    Coran went into the lower basement, feeling hairy.


    "Mr. Chen, is there no light on this floor?"


    Pa pa -


    Chen Zhu clapped his hands, and the interior light suddenly lit up.


    In a flash, Coran''s scalp exploded.


    Because there''s a big dog with three heads in front.


    "Hellhound!!?" Koran screamed.


    "Shut up for me." Chen Chu said after drinking.


    At this time, all three heads wake up, open their eyes and get up to Chen Yu.


    Whine -


    three heads are scrambling to lick Chen Zhu.


    "You know, this is Coran, my friend. He will take care of you for a while." "They are junior three, junior two and junior one. They have different consciousness. During the day, they sleep at home. At night, you put them out to play. This switch can open this channel," Chen said


    Coran''s brain is completely in a mess.


    Chen Zhao slapped Coran on the back of his head: "don''t be confused. Wake up. You are a psychic now. You don''t need to make such a fuss when you see a three headed dog in hell."


    "Ah Oh It What do they eat? Will it... "


    "No, they don''t eat people. They eat people''s souls. Of course, they prefer dog food."


    "OK."


    "You can have a party in my house, but you can''t stay overnight." "There are too many secrets in my family. If ordinary people find them, maybe I will kill them. Do you understand what I mean?" Chen said


    "Yes I understand. "


    "Very well." Chen Zhu nodded: "you go on sleeping, and get up after supper."


    "I''ll take you to meet some of the other pets in the family. You may not have met some of them."When Coran saw Raymond, his legs were already weak with fear.


    Raymond''s body shape reminds him of Python disaster.


    But the most amazing thing for him is.


    Chen Yu''s pet, the eldest one is a little milk cat.


    A very cute little milk cat.


    Chen Zhuo took Kelan to the yacht and said, "the five sharks and the dolphin family in my family also need you to feed them. Of course, they don''t need to be too frequent. You give me your bank card, and I''ll transfer some money to you and buy a cow to feed every two days."


    "Mr. Chen Are you sure they don''t bite? "


    "No."


    Chen Yu leaned down and clapped at the stern.


    The fins of five sharks are out of the water.


    "You all come to recognize it. You have seen it. It''s Coran. He will take care of it in the future."


    Chen Zhuo explained all that should be explained.


    There are so many members in the family that Chen has to explain clearly.


    Chen also hopes to take them to Japan.


    But it''s not realistic, even if Chen can get a charter flight.


    When animals enter or leave a country, they need to apply for a large number of documents.


    When their documents are ready, half a year will pass.


    At the moment, Coran is still in shock.


    "In addition, there are two big guys in the sea. They seldom show up, but if you see them, you don''t need to be too alarmed." Chen said.


    Colan felt that his willpower was strong enough.


    Three dogs in hell have seen it. What else can scare them?


    Chen Yu didn''t say much about it. Amun and Xiaojiu lived in a far trench.


    Generally, he would not show up. Chen Yu took out two devil crystals.


    "Put these two away first. If you encounter problems that can''t be solved in this nearby sea area, just tap them with these two kinds of crystals. My pet will come to help you."


    "Any question?"


    "Of course, it can''t be any problem, but most of them can be solved by my pet."


    "Mr. Chen, can I drive this yacht?"


    "Yes, the main control system is connected to the Butler system. You have two levels of authority."


    Chen Yu paused and said, "in addition, I will monitor everything at home through the Butler system at any time. You''d better take good care of my children."


    "Of course, no problem..." Coran felt a bit of pressure.


    "You are not allowed to stay in my child''s bedroom. Other rooms are optional."

 Chapter 1685

    Kelan helps Chen Yu to deliver more than 20 suitcases to the consignment office.


    Chen Yu patted Coran on the shoulder: "I''ll give it to you."


    "OK, Mr. Chen, don''t worry."


    "I''m going into the terminal. You can go back."


    Fari and Portia each hold a child.


    "I will go by myself I''ll go on my own and let me down. "


    Little gren was wriggling in Portia''s arms, jumping to the ground herself.


    As a result, Chen Yu came face-to-face and picked up little Gelin.


    "Little Gelin, if you make a scene in public, I''m not polite to you." Chen Yu threatened.


    "Dad, I didn''t make a scene." Little Gelin puffed her cheeks and crossed her chest with a pair of short hands.


    Chen Yu put little Gelin on his neck.


    As a result, little Larissa in farry''s arms saw that her elder sister could sit on her father''s neck.


    I want to compete with little Gelin immediately.


    Chen Yu was helpless and could only reach out to take over little Larissa.


    Let little Gelin move to the left.


    Then Chen Yu''s shoulder is hung with left and right Dharma protectors.


    Take the kids out It''s really troublesome.


    ¡­¡­


    "Eh?" Vestana''s step.


    Looking at the familiar back in front.


    She knew Chen had two daughters.


    She even has photos of Chen Yu''s two daughters.


    But she didn''t expect to see Chen Yu here.


    Chen Yu felt vestana''s eyes and turned to look.


    Find vestana, and more than 20 people behind her, all psychics.


    What he didn''t expect most was that Sam Mira was also part of the Department''s psychic team.


    Sam Mira also saw Chen Yu.


    There are several other people in the psychic team who glare at Chen Yu, or even rub their hands.


    Especially the tank that Chen Yu kicked last time.


    "Tank, put down your anger. This is not the place to start." Britz pulled the tank and whispered.


    This is the waiting hall. There are hundreds of ordinary people here. It is definitely not a good place to start.


    Chen Yu took back his eyes, looked at Portia, and said loudly, "Portia, you can apply for VIP cards of various airlines later. I don''t like the place where cats and dogs can sneak in."


    With her eyes turned white, she went to Chen''s side and took over little Gelin and little Larissa.


    "Enemy family?" he asked in a low voice


    "A bunch of idiots, competing with me and the supernatural." Chen Chu shrugged and said.


    Chen Yu put his hands in his trouser belt and faced the aggressive 20 people in a relaxed manner.


    Vestana came over, still in need of some respect and kindness.


    "Hi, Mr. Chen. How are you?"


    "Not bad, miss vestana. How was your consideration of my last proposal?"


    "What proposal?" Vestana asked, stupefied.


    "I said, do you want to ask you to work for me? You should know that I have a lot of money. What''s your salary now? I can double it for you."


    Vestana smiled bitterly. She knew that Chen Yu was playing with her.


    But she couldn''t be angry.


    "Ha ha I should have said that I am very satisfied with my present job and have no intention of changing my job. "


    Vestana is mansari''s right arm.


    What she gets is not just salary, but also contacts, resources, and power.


    It''s all that Chen can''t offer her.


    Moreover, even if I really work for Chen Yu.


    He can''t trust himself.


    Because she chose her own camp.


    She can''t change camp.


    Chen Zhu sighed: "what a pity, you are such a beautiful girl, how can you stand the company of a group of idiots?"


    Chen Yu''s voice is not small, but it is not small.


    At least the psionic team heard that.


    Some people are indifferent to Chen''s words.


    Some people were angry at Chen''s words.


    "Mr. Chen, where are you going?" Vestana decided to change the subject.


    Continue to let Chen Yu''s blatant provocation go on.


    I''m afraid my men will lose control sooner or later.


    It''s definitely not a good idea to do it here.


    "Travel, would you like to join us?" Chen asked with a smile.


    "Ha ha I''m afraid not. We have a task. Let''s go first. Goodbye. "


    "As it happens, it''s boarding time for my flight."


    "Eh Mr. Chen, are you going to Tokyo, Japan? ""You too?"


    "Yes, Mr. Chen, you are for the scarlet task?"


    "I''m not interested in the scarlet task. I wish you all the best."


    Vestana breathed a long sigh of relief.


    If Chen Yu stepped in, their competitiveness would not be great.


    Last time the ghost ship, the Turin, on Loma Island, was encircled, the psionic team also participated.


    But the result is not ideal.


    And the ghost ship of Turin disappeared after it left Longma island.


    Then the message that the task has been completed will be sent out.


    Vestana suspects that Chen was the one to do it.


    Although the news has not been confirmed by any party.


    But vestana still believed it.


    Apart from Chen Yu, no one can let the spirit ship of Turin go missing without knowing the ghost.


    Then twenty-three generations of Blood Mary came to Los Angeles.


    Vestana also suspected a relationship with Chen.


    It made her feel more urgent.


    Chen and the supernatural society put too much pressure on her.


    Chen Yu, in particular, is like a mountain that can never be surpassed.


    Firmly suppressed in her mind.


    Vestana had tried to reach out to twenty-three generations of Blood Mary and wanted to work with her.


    As a result, she said one thing. Are you qualified?


    I took her straight away.


    And vestana has no temper at all.


    She can secretly target Chen Yu.


    The reason is that Chen Zhuo has no social and political influence because of his status as a spiritual master.


    But 23 generations of Blood Mary is different.


    A member of the European royal family, a great nobleman, and a spiritual leader of the European spirit.


    A grandparent of the world.


    This one by one identity makes vestana even if face-to-face spray, can only shrink head low-key life.


    Vestana thought, of course, that mansari did.


    They think Chen''s only advantage is his force.


    As long as he is replaced by force, he loses value.


    Manshari felt that the resources of the Ministry of counter terrorism and security, and even the resources of the government, have a full chance to give them more combat power than Chen Yu.


    There is no need for confrontation, just to prove that they have the ability to solve all the problems.


    Of course, no armed conflict is their default rule now.


    Armed conflict is not good for anyone.


    Chen Yu got on the plane and found himself in the same cabin with vestana and the psychic team.


    In the first class, except for the three seats of Chen Yu, fari and Portia, the other seats are all psionic teams.

 Chapter 1686

    The atmosphere was once very awkward.


    Of course, Chen would never be embarrassed.


    On the contrary, I think it will add a lot of fun in this journey.


    After all, Los Angeles is close to 9000 kilometers from Tokyo.


    They need to stay in the same cabin for nearly eleven hours.


    Of course, there are many people in the psychic team who plan to take this opportunity to revenge Chen Yu.


    Both sides are tacit, but at the same time, they have their own ghosts.


    On the other side of the aisle next to Chen Yu, there were three people, two men and one woman.


    The woman is quite young, wearing a headset and listening to music.


    And the girl''s music is loud.


    Even if you are wearing a headset, you can hear voices nearby.


    The other two men were both in their thirties. One wore casual clothes and lowered the brim of his hat, as if he were asleep.


    Another man is wearing very non mainstream, as long as the exposed skin has tattoos, nose, ears have holes, hanging some accessories.


    "Rosa, teach that arrogant boy a lesson." The non mainstream pushes the companions around.


    Lothar looked up at his non mainstream companion, and then glanced at Chen Yu in the seat next door with his eyes: "hitas, we''d better settle down. That kid looks very good. We''d better not joke on the plane."


    "You dare not, I will do it myself," said the unconventional sitas


    "This is on the plane." Said Lothar, frowning.


    "Afraid of anything, I don''t threaten the plane." Said hitaz, disapproving.


    At this time, the stewardess pushed the dining car to come over.


    At the first sight of hitas, a contractual evil spirit was released.


    The evil spirit of the contract secretly reached out and pushed the coke bottle on the dining car.


    The coke bottle turned to Chen Yu, who was sitting on the edge.


    "Ah Bad. " The stewardess had no time to stop it.


    However, Chen Yu immediately reached out and held the coke bottle before it poured out from the mouth.


    "I''m sorry, sir. It''s my fault." The stewardess quickly apologized.


    "Nothing."


    Chen Yu shook his head. Of course, he knew what happened.


    It''s the stewardess''s fault, so there''s no need to piss her off.


    "What can I do for you, sir?"


    "No, thank you." Chen Yu waved.


    When the stewardess pushed the dining car past.


    Both hitas and his contractual villain made a defiant look at Chen.


    Chen Yu turned his head and looked at one person and one ghost, with a strange smile on his face.


    Chen Yu made a gesture of playing marbles, but there were no marbles at his fingertips.


    "Pa --"


    the thumb pops up abruptly and only listens to the boom.


    The contractual evil spirit of hitas was pierced in an instant.


    "Ah..." The evil spirit of the contract shrieked away.


    This is the move Chen just developed.


    In fact, the principle is the same as fist shadow.


    It''s only tens of thousands of times less powerful.


    The joint of the thumb is too short, and it can only be used as the starting point through the tendon of the finger.


    So even Chen Yu can''t exert too much power.


    There is more than enough to wipe out a evil spirit.


    If you want to improve the power, the index finger and the middle finger should be more powerful.


    But Chen doesn''t want to shoot a hole in the cabin.


    Hitas suddenly stood up and looked at Chen Yu angrily: "you..."


    "Sit down, hitas. What are you going to do?" Lothar took hitas at once.


    He watched the confrontation between the two sides.


    Although he thinks Chen Yu is too heavy.


    Kill the contractual evil spirit of hitas at the first move.


    But after all, hitas did it first.


    So Chen''s counterattack is reasonable.


    But never let the conflict escalate.


    After all, they are on the plane now.


    If damage is done to the plane, none of them will want to escape.


    "He killed my Eminem." Cried hitas.


    All eyes in the cabin fell on hitas.


    "Boss, is he talking about you? Who did he say you killed? " Portia asked doubtfully.


    "That''s an idiot. I don''t know him, not to mention anyone who killed him." Chen Yu said disapprovingly.


    The anger in Heather''s eyes was hard to extinguish, and he looked at Chen Yu viciously.


    But in the end he sat down.


    "Nell, help me." Hitas can only turn to the girls around her.


    The girl named Nell took off her earpiece: "what? What did you just say? "


    She seemed to have no idea what had just happened.


    "The guy next to me killed my Eminem.""Oh, and then?"


    "I''ll get back at him. Help me."


    "No, said Miss vestana, not in public." Nell put on the headset again.


    Hitas was annoyed that neither of his companions would help him.


    After all, most people are still rational.


    Hitas was even more furious.


    Biting his teeth, he kept looking at Chen Yu.


    "Dad, I want Coke." Said little Gelin.


    "Small... Miscellaneous... Species." Heather scolded in a moderate voice.


    But in the next moment, hitas made a scream, and his nose ring was suddenly torn down without knowing why.


    The stewardess heard the call and rushed over.


    "What happened, sir?"


    And then there''s blood all over Heather''s face.


    "It''s him, it''s him! He pulled my nose ring off. " Hitasla raised his voice and shouted with unbridled abandon.


    However, the stewardess didn''t see Chen Yu leave his position at all.


    She didn''t see what Chen''s dark magma did.


    "Stewardess, I don''t want this trip to be interrupted by a mad dog all the time. If so, I will complain to your airline." "And my daughter needs a coke, thank you," Chen said quietly


    "Well OK. " The stewardess looked at hitas and said, "Sir, I need you to keep calm and not attack and harass other passengers without reason."


    "Are you an idiot? It''s clearly him He did it. " Hitas was even more furious.


    "Hitas, if you don''t want to take part in the event, get back." Britz, who was sitting in the front seat, stood up and said, "I need you to shut up now. Can you do that?"


    Britz''s face was black and his eyes were clouded.


    He doesn''t object to his own people making trouble.


    But he wants his men to understand the situation.


    Heather just sat down and shut up.


    But his eyes are still full of unwillingness.


    After the stewardess left, Chen Yu stood up and walked to hitas.


    "You''d better take care of your mouth, otherwise, I''ll cut off your tongue, crush your flesh, cut your eyes and step on them."


    Hitas dared not speak, for he felt something in his chair against his back.


    That thing is pricking his skin.


    "Darling." Chen Yu patted hitas on the cheek.

 Chapter 1687

    Hitas was now ashamed and angry.


    He hated Chen Yu, and even more hated his companions for turning a blind eye to him.


    Portia looked at the Farrie beside her eyes.


    Fari did not seem surprised at all by Chen''s actions.


    Chen Yu returned to his seat.


    There was always a smile on his face.


    Not everyone in a spiritual team can be calm.


    Just because of the situation, even if they are angry again, they can only hold it in their hearts.


    On the one hand, vestana explicitly forbids the psionic team to do anything to Chen Yu.


    Moreover, on the plane, they have to consider their own situation if they want to start.


    Some tricks may not be useful for Chen.


    So in the end they chose to stop.


    Plus the ups and downs, they need to stay in the cabin for eleven hours.


    Even Chen Yu felt extremely bored.


    Unfortunately, none of the psionic team is going to bother Chen.


    Chen Yu had no choice but to go to sleep.


    The plane is still in the sky.


    "Dear passengers, this flight is about to arrive at Tokyo International Airport..."


    For the passengers of the whole plane, the sound is no doubt like the sound of nature.


    Chen Yu opened his arms and stretched out.


    Finally arrived at the destination


    The plane landed smoothly.


    First class passengers don''t need to get off the plane together with ordinary class passengers.


    So after the plane stopped, Chen Yu and others couldn''t wait to leave the plane.


    "I''m so tired." Such a patient person as fari can''t help but feel bad about this boring voyage.


    "I still want to buy a private plane." "This journey is too painful," said Chen


    Portia looked at Chen Yu. Did Chen Yu have so much money?


    I''m planning to buy a private plane.


    And because of this journey, it''s a decision.


    Isn''t it a bit sloppy?


    With the suitcase, there are more than 20 suitcases.


    The big box with the small box is really spectacular.


    The three spent nine oxen and two tigers, barely putting more than 20 suitcases in place.


    But at this time, suddenly a strange force came.


    The suitcase suddenly collapsed. Portia saw that the suitcase everywhere had collapsed.


    Chen Yu frowned and looked in the other direction.


    The psionic team led by vestana is also waiting for the suitcase.


    And several of them looked at Chen Yu with bad intentions.


    Chen did not find out who did it.


    But Chen Yu was sure that some of them had moved their hands.


    Chen Yu came to vestana with a smile.


    "Miss vestana, can I borrow some of you to help me deliver the salute?"


    Vestana looked at Chen Yu with a cold face. "No way."


    Chen Yu turns to other members of the psionic team and makes the gesture of playing marbles.


    PA --


    "ah..." Heather screamed and fell to the ground.


    "What are you going to do? Do you want to fight? " Vestana growled in a low, angry voice.


    "You are always used to playing tricks behind people. Now I''ve decided that you don''t want to carry out the scarlet task. Then I''ll stop you from carrying out the task. I''ll let you run for nothing, so the best choice for you now is to turn back."


    Vestana was also enraged by Chen Yu, but she had to suppress her anger.


    "Britz, how many people will you take to help Mr. Chen out of the airport?"


    "Yes, miss vestana." Britz nodded coldly.


    With the help of the psionic team, it''s much easier to deliver the gift.


    In the parking lot of the airport, there is a car that Portia rented earlier.


    Britz''s men didn''t play tricks on Chen anymore.


    After several setbacks, Chen and his party finally arrived at the hotel.


    Just arrived at the lobby, the front desk customer service said.


    "Hello sir, there are no private rooms in the hotel." The front desk customer service speaks Japanese.


    At this time, Portia came forward and said in Japanese, "it''s us who take your bag. Please arrange some people to deliver our salute to the room."


    Then Portia turned to Chen Yu and fari and said, "boss, miss fari, please bring your passport to register."


    As the guest of the whole hotel, the hotel will act immediately.


    In any case, they have a reason to be cautious.


    The hotel manager personally led the team to lead the way. Behind him, one of the waiters helped Chen Zhu and others to get a salute.


    Portia also had a hard time relaxing.Portia also prepared a luxury suite for herself.


    Anyway, there are many empty rooms, and she is not bad.


    The hotel manager''s name is Keiichi Ikeda. He has a good standard of conversation and a good vision.


    Fluent English, no accent.


    It is also known that Chen Yu and fali are the main.


    So I have been with them all the time. It''s a compliment to Chen Yu for being handsome, and it''s a compliment to fari for being beautiful.


    She also called little Gelin and little Larissa Princess and angel.


    "Chen sang, do you need me to prepare a local guide for you?"


    "Well, I need something professional." Chen Zhu nodded.


    Fanny is here to play, and Chen Yu can''t be with her all day long.


    So it''s better to have a professional guide.


    "Besides, my men will be here in two or three days, and you are ready."


    "Yes, Chen sang."


    Although the whole hotel, plus little Gelin and little Larissa on five guests.


    But for the hotel, I dare not neglect.


    Chen, after all, spent $600000 a day on the whole hotel.


    Percussion -


    "please come in."


    Ikeda Jing came in with a small woman.


    This girl is quite in line with the characteristics of Japanese girls.


    "Chen sang, Miss Farley, this is Qian daixun, the guide I found for you."


    Qian daixun bowed: "Hello, Chen sang and miss Farley, I''m Qian daixun."


    Chen Zhuo looked at qiandaixun and said, "you are not a professional guide, are you?"


    "Chen sang, I am a student of Waseda University, but I grew up in Tokyo, so I know the streets and alleys of Tokyo, and I travel all over the country every winter and summer vacation, so I know most of the scenic spots in Japan. I can provide the best service. My professional level is not inferior to that of a professional guide." Millennium smoke seriously said.


    "That''s enough. I don''t need to be too professional." Said fari as she rounded the court.


    They didn''t plan to travel all over Japan.


    "If that''s what Farley said, then I have no problem." Chen Chu shrugged.


    In fact, Chen is not referring to qiandaixun''s professionalism in tour guide.


    It''s because Chen Yu sensed the magic of thousand generations of smoke.


    Of course, magic is called western magic, Chinese magic, and Japanese magic. It''s a thing anyway.

 Chapter 1688

    Ginza, the most prosperous area in Tokyo and even in Asia, is also the most famous commercial area.


    As well as the Fifth Avenue in New York and the Champs Elysees in Paris, it is the world''s three largest financial and shopping centers.


    Ginza, known as the heart of Tokyo, receives 3.6 million people a day.


    Standing at the crossroads, you will even be driven by the flow of people.


    Ginza is also one of the three most distinctive scenic spots in Japan.


    Japan''s three scenic spots are Mount Fuji, Kyoto and Ginza, which respectively represent nature, history and modernity.


    There are four bodyguards standing around fari, Portia and qiandaixun.


    This is specially hired by Chen Yu, who is responsible for the safety of fari and her two children.


    Four big bodyguards help three women and two children keep out the crowd.


    It''s a woman''s nature to shop. After staying in the hotel for a long time, fari can''t wait to shop in Ginza.


    Chen Yu went to other places.


    After changing a suit of clothes, Chen went to other scenic spots, the great god palace in Tokyo.


    The main sacrifice here is the God of heavenly light and the God of harvest, i.e. food.


    Of course, because Zhang Tianyi lives here.


    Tokyo''s great god palace is the first shrine to hold a modern pre God wedding and is open to the public.


    The first wedding ceremony held in Tokyo''s great god palace was the wedding of the great prince in Meiji 33.


    The great god palace in Tokyo, like the Mountain Gate in China today, is divided into the outer gate and the inner gate.


    The outer door god club is for visitors to visit and worship.


    The inner door is presided over by a witch, and only receives some people in the same way.


    It was dusk when Chen Yu arrived at the great god palace in Tokyo.


    Of course, Chen is not interested in visiting Japanese gods.


    At this time, a guard stopped Chen Yu.


    I speak Japanese to Chen Yu that I can''t understand.


    Chen Yu talks to him in English.


    As a result, both eyes are speechless.


    Chen can''t help but call Zhang Tianyi.


    After half pay, a man dressed in an ancient style with a bun on his head and a string of Buddhist beads in his left hand hurried out on his clogs.


    "Hello, are you Chen Yu, Mr. Chen?" The man speaks fluent Chinese.


    Although he can hear some accents, Chen can understand them.


    "Yes." Chen Zhu nodded.


    "Come with me, please."


    Maybe it''s because of the clogs.


    The man walked in a bit of a hurry.


    And constantly make the sound of Kaka.


    Anyway, Chen Yu was very upset.


    "What do you call it?"


    "I''m changluogangtian, the Dharma name Shenghe, and the pillar of monks here."


    Monk? Chen Yu knows that Japanese monks can get married.


    There are no rules and regulations that Zen Buddhism needs to observe here.


    "You speak Chinese very well."


    "I used to study Buddhism in Wutai Mountain." Said the saint and the monk.


    Finally to the inner door, the spirit of heaven and earth here suddenly opened.


    Chen Yu knows that there are geomancers in China who can gather Qi and gather spirits. There are plenty of spirits here. Most of them also use this method.


    This method is harmless in itself.


    The more abundant the aura, the more likely there is to be a psychic, and vice versa.


    So this way of plundering the spirit of the surrounding areas.


    At most, it means that the probability of psychics appearing in the surrounding residents is reduced, and there is no other problem.


    Chen Yu followed the saint and the monk.


    Saint and monk also slowed down.


    At this time, several people came across, led by Zhang Tianyi and an old woman.


    The old woman dressed in an old-fashioned white robe, much like the Witch Costume Chen saw in her anime works.


    "My mother, Tao Zun." The saint and the monk bowed and bowed.


    To be honest, Chen Yu really didn''t understand some of the customs in Japan.


    The mother is a witch, the son is a monk, and the operation is a shrine.


    Is this a Buddhist temple or a shrine?


    "Chen Yu, you are here at last, ha ha..." Zhang Tianyi, like the old man, put his hand on the old woman''s shoulder: "Yoko, I''d like to introduce you to Chen Yu, a very outstanding young man I know in the United States."


    Chen Yu doubted whether the old woman was his lover.


    The old woman next to Zhang Tianyi looked at Chen Yu, and then said in a kind way, "Hello, Mr. Chen."


    "Hello." Chen Yu didn''t know what to call each other.


    "I''m Yoko, the Witch of the shrine."


    Bai riyangzi looked at Chen Yu and looked at him carefully.She was curious about what was special about Chen Yu and the young people that Zhang Tianyi admired so much.


    But after a long time, she didn''t see anything.


    The young man looks very ordinary.


    There''s no breath on me.


    "I''ve been with my teacher for twenty years, and I''ve never seen such a person praised so much." "Mr. Chen, I don''t know if you can open my eyes," said Mr. shiriyiko


    It turned out to be Zhang Tianyi''s student.


    But imagine, too, Zhang Tianyi''s age.


    Most of the world''s psychics are his junior.


    Although he is very old, he is at most eighty or ninety years old.


    "I''m just a psychic in the strengthening department, nothing special," Chen Chueh laughed


    Zhang Tianyi also smiles but doesn''t speak. Chen Yu has agreed with him that he can''t reveal his strength.


    Zhang Tianyi also expressed his understanding.


    Everyone is in a different situation and makes different decisions.


    Several decades ago, when he was not the master of heaven in Longhushan, he also concealed his strength.


    Later, he became the leader of the dragon and Tiger Mountain Tianshi sect, and he needed to show his strength to consolidate his position, so that the curfew could not covet it any more.


    Chen now only needs to pretend to be Zhang Tianyi''s junior.


    "Mr. Chen, can I see your way?" Asked dairiyoko.


    Chen Yu looks at Zhang Tianyi, and Zhang Tianyi looks away.


    Since he didn''t speak, he agreed.


    "I don''t know how to show it?"


    "In the back mountain of this shrine, there is a monster. You can practice with that monster." Zhang Tianyi said.


    Bai riyangzi and the people in the Shrine were surprised to hear Zhang Tianyi''s words.


    "Teacher, that monster..."


    "Don''t worry, I know." Zhang Tian waved.


    Zhang Tianyi said so, and there is no reason to object to it.


    Anyway, Zhang Tianyi is here again. They don''t need to worry about any trouble.


    For Zhang Tianyi''s strength, everyone on the scene is still very trusting.


    It''s not too much to say that he is the first one in the spiritual world.


    But I can ask Zhang Tianyi to practice with that monster.


    Either he and Zhang Tianyi have deep hatred, or they have real skills.


    Chen Yu was then taken to the back mountain, where he saw the monsters that he used to practice his hand.

 Chapter 1689

    In the forest space of the back mountain, a monster is bound by several chains.


    The other end of the chain is nailed to the tree with a symbol on each of them.


    How are demons distinguished from demons?


    Those in hell are demons.


    And most of the monsters were born after some kind of creature or object was channeled.


    Of course, it may also be an emotional gathering.


    The monster looks like a big monk, with bare chest, thick limbs and a very big body.


    But there was a grimace on the back of his head.


    Ghost face Buddha, half Buddha, half devil.


    Ghost face Buddha sits on the ground with his arms pulled apart by the chain and his head lowered.


    But he has noticed the coming.


    There was a strong smell of evil and blood around.


    It means that the monster is very powerful.


    But it''s not strong enough to be destroyed.


    "What do I need to do? Kill him? "


    Day sun Yoko and Saint and monk, as well as several courtiers who followed behind, all showed a smile.


    "He was originally a Buddha statue of a temple, but that temple was not clean, polluted the Buddha statue, and the Buddha became a devil. He killed all the people in that temple. His body was made of extremely hard alloy steel, and was demonized, so he was almost indestructible." Zhang Tianyi said.


    "Even a shell can''t destroy his body."


    Small... Japan... Is really changeable.


    It''s not a monster raised on purpose to build a Buddha statue with alloy steel, is it?


    It''s no wonder Chen Yu thinks so. Japanese Yin and Yang masters have the habit of driving Shishen.


    They will catch monsters or make them by themselves.


    Although Chen Yu didn''t know much about the spiritual world of Japan.


    However, I occasionally heard that Tianxi Ono mentioned the situation of the foreign world of the Japanese spirit.


    The number of psychics in Japan is quite large, even compared with that in China.


    And the spirit world is very active.


    Because the Shinto, yin-yang and Buddhism in the world of spirituality in Japan were born in China.


    And they also took the side of the sword and created a more special method.


    This has also led to troubles in Japan, which can be said to be the greatest in other regions.


    A lot of people have learned three or two moves, and then they start to act recklessly.


    Raising ghosts and Demons has almost become the norm.


    Even the famous and decent sects in Japan raise ghosts and demons.


    Of course, they are OK.


    At least they don''t take ordinary people for blood.


    But some people don''t care that much.


    So Japan has the largest number of idle psychics.


    It can be said that the dragon and the snake are mixed and the strength is uneven.


    Of course, it can''t be denied that this kind of environment makes the spiritual world of Japan particularly prosperous and active.


    Experts and geniuses are also emerging one after another.


    Chen Yu looked at Zhang Tianyi and said, "Mr. Zhang, you want to destroy him. Even if he is really King Kong, maybe you can crush him and beat him flat?"


    In this world, there are only a few masters in Shangqing.


    Even he is the best master in the world.


    Chen Yu doesn''t believe it. He can''t even understand this little monster.


    "It''s not hard for me to kill him, but it''s too much."


    Chen Yu thought about it, but it''s not hard to understand.


    The most powerful thing about this monster is not its power.


    It''s his buggy body.


    Zhang Tianyi laughs bitterly. He is not incapable of killing the monster.


    I really want him to subdue the demons and subdue the demons.


    But on hand, he was able to deal with the ghost faced Buddha''s magic, basically cutting off half of the mountain.


    In short, it''s like a group of powerful bandits driving tanks in the city. Ordinary soldiers can''t shoot bandits unless the military launches missiles.


    For Zhang Tianyi, this ghost face Buddha is actually just a little monster.


    "Can''t your shrine get rid of this monster?" Chen Yu asked again.


    "Their situation is similar to mine, either they killed him with heavy weapons, but the cost of using heavy weapons is also high." Zhang Tianyi said.


    Chen Yu suddenly thought, Zhang Tianyi called himself here, not just thinking, let himself help him, right?


    It''s quite possible that Zhang Tianyi knows Chen Yu better.


    Chen Yu is more and more skeptical. Zhang Tianyi and dayiyangzi are not just teachers and students.


    "Mr. Chen, do you have any idea?" Asked dairiyoko.


    "As long as I can kill him, I can do it in any way, right?"


    "Of course."


    "Then untie his seal." Chen said.Bairiyangzi looked at Zhang Tianyi again, and Zhang Tianyi nodded slightly.


    Zhang Tianyi said to Chen Yu, "Chen Yu, don''t let me lose face. Show me some real skills."


    "Well." Chen Zhu nodded.


    Shenghe monk and three other monks went to four corners.


    At the same time, the four monks tied their fingerprints and made contributions at the same time.


    With a clang, the four chains are released at the same time.


    Originally, the ghost faced Buddha sitting on the ground suddenly got out of trouble.


    Roar -


    the ghost face Buddha roars.


    As soon as he got out of the trap, he showed his ferocity.


    But I looked at Yoko and Zhang Tianyi.


    The guy turned around and ran away, without any psychological burden at all.


    "Isn''t this guy stupid?" Chen said.


    "Don''t let him run. He''ll be in trouble if he runs." Zhang Tian is in a hurry.


    Chen Yu moved in a flash and stood in front of the ghost faced Buddha.


    "So fast." The sun is shining.


    The ghost faced Buddha saw Chen Yu and didn''t want to rush at him directly.


    Chen Yu grabs the fist of the ghost face Buddha and blows the other hand on the chest of the ghost face Buddha.


    Wow -


    the ghost faced Buddha made a strange cry and began to spurt out a lot of filthy flesh and blood in his mouth.


    His feet were soft on the ground and he never got up again.


    Except for Zhang Tianyi, everyone was surprised.


    They are still waiting for the ghost face Buddha to get up.


    But the ghost face Buddha can''t rise again.


    "How could it be?" Day Yangzi came up to check the breath of ghost face Buddha.


    But now the ghost face Buddha has no breath.


    The ground was full of flesh and blood he had swallowed, and now it was all vomited.


    There is a shocking hole in the chest of the ghost faced Buddha.


    Through the hole, we can see that the outer skin is covered with flesh and blood, but the inner body is metal.


    Take a breath of cool air.


    Is this the end?


    Originally she was waiting to see a dragon fight.


    In her opinion, one is a ghost face Buddha that is almost King Kong does not damage the body.


    One is the one who Zhang Tianyi ordered, who is hidden.


    There should be a fierce fight between the two sides.


    As a result, all the problems were solved.


    Even the old day Yoko has to admit.


    Chen''s strength is immeasurable, especially his attack power. It''s amazing.


    Bairiyangzi is not in the state of Shangqing, so she can''t feel the existence of xiaotiandi.


    If she knew that Chen Zhu and Zhang Tianyi were at the same level, she would not know what she would think.

 Chapter 1690

    Zhang Tianyi looks at Chen Zhu.


    I don''t know if it''s an illusion.


    It seems that after a few days'' absence, Chen Yu is more powerful.


    "How about Yoko? The person I introduced is right."


    "Mr. Chen is surprisingly powerful." He said with emotion.


    Is this the difference between a large area of the spirit world and a sub area?


    Although Japan''s spiritual world is also active.


    And there are many talented people, but they can''t compare with the Chinese spiritual world.


    But the primacy of the two countries is different.


    In the Japanese spiritual world, in fact, it is mainly the folk psychics.


    The spiritual organizations of various forces, sects and government backgrounds are of secondary importance.


    On the contrary, the clan power of huaxialing alien world is the largest.


    We can''t say that there are no scattered people among the people, but the number is not large.


    And they''ll walk around the market. Ninety nine percent of them are liars.


    Later, the attitude of the people in the shrine towards Chen Yu changed a lot.


    At the beginning, he also strongly questioned Chen Yu.


    Now they have no more doubts.


    At least, Chen''s attack power really opened their eyes.


    The shrine is not without foundation, at least it has been inherited for hundreds of years.


    It''s bullshit to say that they can''t kill the ghost face Buddha.


    But they want to kill the ghost face Buddha, but some of them are not worth it.


    The price is not too high.


    So what they choose is imprisonment and bondage.


    After seeing Chen''s ability.


    Chen Yu is indeed worthy of Zhang Tianyi''s praise.


    At least it''s very rare at his age.


    Of course, they didn''t put Chen Yu too high.


    In their eyes, Chen Yu should be regarded as a genius of the new generation in China''s spiritual world.


    There should be a big gap with the older generation.


    "Mr. Chen, do you need Shishen?"


    "Shishen? Sorry, I don''t need it. " Chen Yu declined the kindness of sun Yangzi.


    Of course, dairiyoko''s intention is to invest in the future.


    In her view, in another 30 years, Chen Yu is likely to become the leader of the Chinese spiritual world.


    Just like 80 years ago, Tokyo''s great god palace invested in Zhang Tianyi.


    Of course, in those days, it didn''t work just to invest.


    And the political position of that era.


    It is also an important factor to maintain a harmonious relationship with the Tianshi cult of Longhushan.


    You know, in that era.


    Behind the national grief, the spiritual world is also not peaceful.


    Chen doesn''t need Shishen. There are enough pets at home.


    Shi Shen, who can fight with Chen Yu, will not refuse, but did the shrine give him?


    Even if they give it, will they give it?


    Shiriyoko also wanted to explain that she gave a good service to Shishen.


    At this time, Zhang Tianyi said, "Yoko, Chen Yu really doesn''t need it. You can''t give him the Shishen he needs."


    "Teacher, there are many powerful Shi gods enshrined in our shrine, even if they are as powerful as the ghost faced Buddha just now."


    Zhang Tianyi turns his eyes. Is that ghost face Buddha powerful?


    Well, it''s really powerful in the shrine, and there''s still room for growth.


    But if we can help Chen Yu in the battle, we really think too much.


    Unless Yoko in the daytime can send Chen Yu a Shishen with strength at least in the upper Qing Dynasty.


    However, the Shishen of this level can''t be found in Japan.


    "Mr. Chen, if you have any trouble in Japan, please make sure that our shrine has some influence." Said dairiyoko.


    Since Chen can''t be immediately courted, it''s OK to take the emotional route.


    Although the cycle is longer, it is not bad for them.


    Among them, they don''t think Chen Yu can grow into a leader of the huaxialing alien world overnight.


    Chen Yu nodded with a smile.


    As the saying goes, if you reach out and don''t smile, you can express your kindness.


    Even if I have nothing to do with them, I don''t have to fight them.


    "Chen Yu, do you live here tonight?"


    "No, my family is in the hotel. I''ll go back to accompany them tonight." Chen said.


    "Well, I''ll see you off." Zhang Tianyi said.


    "Well." Chen Yu felt that Zhang Tianyi had something to say to him.


    After walking out of Tokyo''s great god palace, Zhang Tianyi took the lead in saying, "Chen Zhu, you should not bring your family with you."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "I went to the sea of trees in Qingmuyuan yesterday. The miasma there is heavy again. Even I can''t get into it." "In addition, the number of demons in Tokyo is 50% higher than the average over the past decade," Zhang saidChen Yu frowned: "has it affected the city?"


    "Well, in the shallow shrine on Mount Fuji, an early warning is sent to all Japanese, asking the whole Japanese psychics to assemble to deal with the serious situation that is about to happen. The unsealing of the killing stone is likely to be another major event since the evil spirit of the Chinese ten thousand demon king leaked 20 years ago. You''d better be prepared psychologically."


    Chen Zhu nodded, and he never took it lightly.


    That''s in front of the legendary jade algae.


    "By the way, since your family is here, it''s better to live in the great god palace in Tokyo, where there are at least enough psychics, who can deal with emergencies in time. If you''re in the hotel, if you''re not around, you''re likely to have unexpected situations. A large part of recent psychic events have occurred in the hotel."


    "It doesn''t matter. My people will come tomorrow, and their strength is no weaker than the psychics in Tokyo''s great god palace."


    "Well, since you are ready, I won''t say anything. Go back quickly. Once the killing stone changes, I will inform you as soon as possible."


    Chen is not going to linger outside.


    Back to the hotel, Millennium smoke just came out of the hotel.


    "Hello, Mr. Chen."


    "Hello." Chen Chu nodded, "are you going back now?"


    "Yes."


    "My family has worked hard for you to take care of. By the way, if it''s inconvenient for you to go back and forth to your home, stay in the hotel. There are many empty rooms in this hotel, you can choose them."


    "My home is not far from here." Qian daixun declined Chen''s proposal.


    "Well, then, goodbye."


    Qian daixun just walked a few steps, then turned around and said, "Mr. Chen."


    "Is there anything else?"


    "Are you here to work in Tokyo?"


    "It''s business."


    "Recently, there have been some infectious diseases in Tokyo, so it''s better not to stay in Tokyo if it''s unnecessary." "It''s OK to play with your family at another time. It''s not a good time," said Qian


    "Well, I''ll consider your suggestion."


    Thousands of generations of smoke to see Chen Yu did not rest assured of her words, can only helplessly turn away.

 Chapter 1691

    "Chen, back." When farry saw Chen Yu coming back, she said hello.


    Chen Chu glanced at the corner of the living room and looked at twenty bags.


    Some are children''s clothes, some are adult clothes.


    "Is Ginza fun?"


    "Very good." Fari nodded. "I''m going to Shinjuku tomorrow."


    Farley is quite looking forward to the trip tomorrow.


    The nature of women''s shopping is indelible to anyone.


    "Have a good time, but I can''t stay with you."


    "You''re busy going. I know you don''t like shopping." Said Farley.


    Once upon a time, Farrie went shopping with Chen Yu.


    Then Chen entered a famous brand store, tried on a suit, and asked the salesman to put the clothes on.


    Since then, farry never said to go shopping with Chen Yu.


    Men, will never know the fun of shopping.


    "By the way, where are you going? Let me know in advance. Tokyo is not peaceful recently."


    "I see."


    "Qian daixun is a psychic. If there is an emergency, follow her closely."


    "Well?" Fari didn''t expect qiandaixun to be a psychic.


    "In addition, there will be a group of people from the association tomorrow, and then you girls will have a partner."


    Compared with qiandaixun, Chen Yu trusted the people in the association more.


    And some young girls in the association.


    They went shopping with farry.


    Chen Yu is more at ease.


    The next day, Portia went to Chen Yu''s room with fari.


    Portia looked at Chen Yu, who was doing morning exercises.


    Fanny is feeding little Larissa breakfast, and little Gelin is sitting next to her for breakfast.


    "Portia, please order Chen a breakfast and more." Fari saw Portia coming. "Come and have some breakfast, too."


    "No, I''ve already had it in the restaurant in the hotel." Portia said, "is ten enough?"


    "Well, that''s enough. Ten people are just right. Too many will affect his activities." Fari nodded.


    Portia was speechless for a long time.


    In the mouth of fari, her man has breakfast for ten people, which is called Zhengqi.


    "Chen, what are your plans for today?"


    "Gaia''s flight will arrive at noon today. I''m going to go out for a walk first and then pick them up at the airport." Chen said.


    "Shall I go with you?"


    "No, you take the children out to play." Chen said.


    "What about me, boss?" Portia heard that Chen Yu was going to pick up someone.


    As Chen''s personal assistant, of course, she is duty bound.


    But she was a little reluctant to miss the chance to go shopping in Shinjuku.


    She is also a woman, she also has no resistance to shopping.


    And a woman has negative IQ scores in two situations.


    One is in love, the other is in shopping.


    Portia went shopping with fari yesterday.


    She is now in debt.


    She was so crazy that she bought tens of thousands of dollars of famous brands.


    By the time she reacts, she''s already maxed out her credit card.


    At the same time, he owed Chen 50000 US dollars.


    Even if there is a lesson, Portia still hasn''t learned.


    Of course, she had her own reflection last night.


    I''ve been telling myself all night to stop chopping my hands.


    Today, I''m just going to follow Farrie to have a look. I''m just helping her with her shopping bag, not shopping.


    "Eh, did you buy this dress in coco yesterday? It''s beautiful. It suits you very well. " Fari looked at Portia with her eyes shining.


    "Farley, which pair of shoes do you think I''m good with? I can''t make up my mind all morning. "


    "That''s a good pair under your feet."


    The rise of two women chatting, Chen Yu is completely an outsider.


    He couldn''t get in at all. Of course, he couldn''t understand what they were talking about.


    Bang Bang -


    Portia heard the sound and looked up at Chen.


    Chen Yu is running on the treadmill.


    The treadmill has reached its maximum speed.


    However, as Chen''s pace stabilized, his voice became smooth.


    In Portia''s eyes, Chen Yu has always been a fitness maniac.


    Because every time she saw Chen, he was almost in the gym.


    Running, boxing, swimming.


    And she also saw Chen Yu beating people.


    However, she had to say that she envied Chen Yu''s family.


    Even the smallest little Larissa can swim in the sea.Little gren is better at swimming than she is.


    Not to mention Fanny and Chen Yu.


    But this family has this capital.


    Even if they don''t do anything, they''re hungry.


    She doesn''t have that capital.


    At this time, a thousand generations of smoke came.


    Qian daixun looks at Chen Yu, who is running on the treadmill.


    Then she took back her eyes.


    Different from such extroverted women as farry and Portia.


    Qiandaixun''s character is introverted, which is very gentle and understanding of Oriental women.


    "Miss millennium, here you are."


    "Chen, we are out."


    "Well, have a good time."


    Fari and Portia each push a pram out the door.


    The bodyguards are waiting for them in the lobby of the hotel.


    Chen Chu also went out to the airport after breakfast.


    According to the traffic conditions in Tokyo, it will take at least an hour to get to the airport expressway in the downtown area.


    If there is any city in the world that is more congested than the capital of China, it is undoubtedly Tokyo in Japan.


    Time is abundant, and Chen Yu doesn''t need to worry.


    Suddenly, a girl waved in front of Chen''s car.


    The girl was dressed as a student sister, which was a sailor''s suit with Japanese characteristics.


    Chen''s speed was not fast, so he stopped.


    "What can I do for you?" Chen asked in English.


    After a moment''s hesitation, the girl asked in astringent English, "you Not Japanese? "


    "No, I''m Chinese."


    "Can you give me a ride?" The girl asked, wriggling.


    Is it * * *? Chen Yu has heard about Japanese characteristics for a long time.


    To be honest, this girl is very lovely.


    At least in line with Chen''s aesthetic.


    Unfortunately, Chen refused.


    Who knows how many men she''s had.


    And at first glance, it''s minors.


    Chen is not interested in minors.


    "Sorry, I''m in a hurry." Chen Yu shook his head.


    Chen was about to raise the window when the girl reached out and held Chen''s arm.


    "My house is in front of me, not far away. It won''t take you much time."


    Is it really just a free ride?


    Chen Yu hesitated for a moment.


    "Well, get in the car."


    "Aligodo." The girl made a ninety degree bow, then ran happily into the car: "just in front of the park."


    Chen''s car arrived at the park, and then two non mainstream baseball bats appeared in front of him.


    Chen Yu understood immediately.


    It''s not the legendary dance of God. It''s another famous immortal dance in Japan.

 Chapter 1692

    Cactus dancing is a popular trick all over the world.


    China is also very popular.


    Of course, when it comes to the most blatant cactus dance, it''s Japanese cactus dance.


    Generally, such a young girl pretends to be a prostitute and specializes in finding middle-aged men.


    Lead the prey to public places such as parks or alleys, and then carry out robbery.


    But generally this kind of middle-aged man gets in the way of face and is shy of speaking.


    So it''s often to hold your breath.


    And Japan is a country where societies are legalized.


    So there are more organizations in Japan than in other countries.


    And most of them are gangsters.


    Basically, when a few young people get together, they dare to form a community.


    After Chen Yu stopped, the girl opened the door first, then pulled out Chen Yu''s car key and ran out of the car.


    A dozen young people from the front to the back seem to be high school students at all.


    "How about Huatian? I''m good. I''ve got another Kaizi." The girl ran to the car, in front of a cockscomb head youth, proudly said.


    Chen Yu got out of the car and looked around.


    There is no one else in the park except for them.


    In a metropolis like Tokyo, most people run to the center of the city, and no one will come to such a remote park at all.


    "Baga, Chen% £¤ @..."


    "Huatian, he is a foreigner. He can''t understand you." Said the girl.


    "Foreigners?" Hua Tian and Yan are stunned for a moment.


    At this time, the girl called to Chen Zhu, "big man, you''d better hand over a million now, otherwise, I''ll let them beat you and call the police."


    It has to be said that these people have a big appetite.


    Even a million yen is a large sum.


    "Call the police?" Chen Chu chuckled, "then call the police."


    The cactus jumped to the police, which was the stupidest line Chen Yu heard.


    "I''m a minor. If the police come, I''ll say you harass me, and then you''ll go to jail." Cried the girl.


    It seems that she is quite proficient, without any stage fright.


    "I don''t care. I have money. I can hire a lawyer." Chen Yu said disapprovingly.


    Can this kind of Pediatrics bluff Chen Yu?


    Just kidding, Chen Zhu taught them to be human for minutes.


    This kind of call police this kind of words, also deceive those middle-aged uncles.


    They are afraid of being ruined and gossip.


    So they have some scruples.


    Even if the possibility is very small.


    They dare not gamble on the consequences of the destruction of their families.


    But Chen is not afraid.


    There is no more stupid threat line in the world than the cactus shouting at the police.


    "I''ll let you go to jail, and then your parents will know about it. I''ll buy all the major news periods, and let your photos and names ring all over Japan. Your parents will be ashamed of this, then lose their jobs, and finally cut off their relationship with you." Chen Yu has a gentle smile.


    But he spoke like a devil.


    The girl shivered.


    She has already regretted that she risked such a game.


    Chen Yu, a foreigner, is obviously not the kind of middle-aged uncle who can be at their mercy.


    "Huatian, let''s go. This guy said he would find a lawyer to sue us..." The girl is ready to give up.


    Obviously, they can''t really call the police.


    "Baga, this damned foreigner." "I must teach him a lesson," he said angrily


    Takeda and hiko take up the baseball bat and take the first two steps.


    Head to Chen Yu.


    If this stick falls on the head of ordinary people.


    That''s definitely the end of serious injury.


    Chen Chu reaches for the baseball bat.


    "Baga!" Takeda and hiko drew a baseball bat, but not a bat.


    Chen Yu made a hook and directly broke Huatian''s chin.


    "Wow..." Hua Tian and Yan, full of blood, pointed to Chen Yu and shouted, "beat him to death."


    Just then, Chen''s phone rang.


    Chen Yu leaned gently to avoid a young man''s fist.


    Chen Yu had a knee, and the boy fell down covering his abdomen.


    Chen Yu picked up the phone and said, "hello."


    "President, didn''t you come to pick us up? We are out of the airport now, but we don''t see you. "


    "I''m teaching a group of little gangsters now. I have no time to go there. I''ll give you my current positioning method. Come here yourself." Chen said.


    Chen Yu said, and dodged the attack of a small gangster.Snatch the baseball bat in his hand, throw it away, and directly beat the little gangster to the top.


    Three times, five times, two times. Half of them have fallen.


    The rest of the gangsters were all in panic.


    "Run..." The rest of the punks turned around to escape.


    Dada -


    all the little gangsters have a meal under their feet and start to sweat.


    Because Chen Yu now has an extra machine gun in his hand.


    The girl has been scared to be silly.


    Why is that?


    How could this be How could he have a gun?


    Chen Yu looked at the girl with a smile: "can you translate it for me? If anyone dares to escape, I will shoot him into a beehive?"


    In fact, there is no need for girls'' translation at all.


    At this time, no matter it''s on the ground or the little gangster who was going to escape, they are all scared to move.


    "He said If you dare to move, he will shoot you. " The young girl said timidly.


    All the little gangsters want to cry without tears.


    They are all high school students.


    But they never thought it would happen.


    In Japan, community culture prevails.


    So they also established a community with honor.


    I''ve played a few no cost business before.


    The process went well, extorting hundreds of thousands of yen each time.


    But this time, they finally went out and met a ghost.


    The identity of the hunter and the prey changes.


    This guy has a gun, and it''s a machine gun.


    They finally realized the seriousness of the problem.


    Soon, CASS and others arrived.


    When these gangsters saw the arrival of several business class vehicles, they had hoped to be soldiers.


    Unfortunately, when Cass got off the bus.


    They immediately realized that these guys were not rescuers.


    Jolin Nash looked at the little gangsters curiously.


    "President, who are they?"


    "Pack them all in the back compartment and let''s play somewhere else." Chen said.


    "President, we don''t have much space in the back compartment."


    "It doesn''t matter, even if it''s dead, it''s best to throw them away."


    The girl''s face was more frightened and desperate.


    This group of people are real gangs, maybe Mafia.


    I''m going to die. I''m going to die this time.


    These people will definitely kill them all.


    For Chen Yu and others, it''s a rare experience to play the role of black gang once in a while.

 Chapter 1693

    Soon, a dozen young people were dragged out of the back compartment.


    They almost thought they were suffocating in the back compartment.


    It''s just that when they find themselves on a deserted beach full of garbage, they can''t wait to get back in the car.


    What do they want to do?


    Do they want to throw bodies?


    "Go to the sea, all of you." Chen Yu ordered.


    Some of them burst into tears or knelt down directly.


    They''re scared. They''re really scared.


    "Sir I''m wrong. Don''t kill me... " The girl knelt on the ground and held Chen''s thigh.


    Chen Yu gently pushed, the girl fell on the ground: "what I need is not an apology."


    Dada --


    the machine gun in Chen Ji ''s hand is another burst of strafing in the air.


    "Go down to the sea, or you will be beaten into a hive."


    A group of young people were driven down the sea by Chen Yu''s people.


    It''s not cold at the moment. After all, it''s not October yet.


    But they felt the sea water like ice.


    Before long, someone began to drown.


    Chen Yu rushed the drowning man to the shore.


    More than a dozen small gangsters, the longest one also struggled in the sea for less than 20 minutes.


    At last one by one on the beach.


    Chen Yu left with the members of the association.


    Chen did not want to kill them all.


    They haven''t come to the point where they can live up to their death.


    "Chen, what is the situation of the killing stone seal task now?" Gaia asked.


    Just now, Gaia didn''t participate in the nonsense.


    And if Chen Yu and others play too much, it is estimated that she will stop them.


    "The situation is very bad. The seal of the killing stone may collapse at any time." "And according to my friend''s instructions, the demon fox yuzao in front of the seal is very powerful," Chen said


    "Compared with you?"


    All eyes fell on Chen Yu.


    "I''m not sure. Maybe I''m better or weaker. I''m not sure."


    "In a word, you don''t have to participate in this trip, and you can''t participate in it. You will be treated as a tour guide for them, tianxijun," Chen said calmly


    "Hi, president."


    "Dongye Tianxi, you take me to see your casting knife shop." Gaichila said with interest.


    Dongye Tianxi does not belong to Zhudao workshop now, but his school is called Zhudao workshop.


    In fact, the current clan is very similar to the enterprise or the company, some people enter the job and some people leave.


    I didn''t say that I would serve in this clan all my life.


    Dao casting workshop is the best gate for casting weapons in Japan, but its number is not large.


    So even though Tianxi Dongye has left the casting knife workshop, he still has a good relationship with it.


    Moreover, the Dao casting workshop is different from most sects. They are not good at fighting.


    Such as Tianxi Dongye, the strength is average, but the level of casting weapons is very high.


    Of course, other people are not interested in the knife casting workshop except for gaichila.


    "I''m going to Disney." Said Moore.


    Everyone looked at Moore and then turned away.


    "Moore, how old are you? You go to Disney, and there''s Disney in Los Angeles."


    "No, this is Tokyo Disney. My goal is to play Disney all over the world."


    "I will not go with you if I want to go with you."


    "Me too. I won''t go either."


    All expressed their positions.


    How old are you and go to Disney.


    After arriving at the hotel, I checked in.


    Chen also asked the hotel to prepare. Tonight, he plans to have a party in the hotel.


    At the same time, he called fari to inform her that Gaia and others had come.


    ¡­¡­


    "Xun, there''s a party in the hotel. Are you coming?" Asked fari.


    "I''m sorry, Miss Farley. There''s something wrong with my family. I''m going to rush you home after I send you back." Thousand generation smoke helplessly said.


    "Is it urgent?"


    Qiandaixun hesitated for a moment, then nodded.


    "Then you can go back first. We have no problem." Said Farley.


    "Here Not so good. " Millennium smoke said with a little hesitation.


    "It doesn''t matter. We have bodyguards." Said Farley.


    Of course, the biggest function of these bodyguards now is to be coolie and handbag.


    Portia has always been a little down.


    Because she spent more than 20000 dollars today, which was borrowed by farry.She had been telling herself when she went out in the morning.


    No more buying, no more chopping.


    But when she saw all those famous brands, she lost again.


    When they get out of the mall, Portia responds.


    Portia felt that she would never finish the money.


    "I''d better take you back to the hotel. It won''t take long anyway." Qian daixun said that he was still conscientious.


    It''s not that she''s worried about the safety of fari and others, but about her responsibilities.


    Of course, even if she is not there, four bodyguards will do their best to protect their safety.


    These four bodyguards are all local, and behind them are all gangs.


    This is also a major feature of Japan.


    The best bodyguards are not security companies made up of veterans.


    On the contrary, it''s made up of a gang.


    If there are foreign or foreign rich people coming to Japan.


    They hired security companies formed by local communities.


    That means they are protected by the local community.


    Although it''s expensive, it''s definitely worth it.


    These bodyguards don''t just do their job.


    Once something goes wrong, the community behind them will come forward to solve the problem.


    To some extent, they are very trustworthy.


    They don''t allow others to break the rule.


    And all the local communities follow the rules.


    If the outsider hired a bodyguard from one of the community''s security companies.


    Other clubs don''t do anything about each other.


    The four bodyguards were contacted by the hotel.


    Everyone''s daily salary is twenty thousand dollars.


    Ten days is two hundred thousand dollars, four people ten days is eight hundred thousand dollars.


    In fact, this is a disguised protection fee.


    But Chen is willing to accept the rule.


    After all, this is someone else''s territory.


    If Chen Yu is alone, or if he can be with his family, he doesn''t need the protection fee.


    But Chen has his own business to do.


    So it''s a matter of course to spend some money to ensure safety.


    The bodyguards will try their best to protect the employer''s safety.


    Because they don''t just get paid a lot.


    They also represent their own communities.


    If they have problems at work, the employer is hurt.


    They don''t just lose their jobs. Their families are even affected.

 Chapter 1694

    Portia didn''t know anyone at the party except the Chen family.


    And Chen Yu, fali and even little Gelin know everyone at the party like their fingers.


    Portia is sorry that there are two or three children at the party.


    The children also seem to enjoy Chen''s men.


    "Gaia, didn''t Mr. West come?"


    "They will come tomorrow or the day after." Gaia said.


    There''s no way. We can''t let go of all the affairs of the association at once.


    For example, some people have tasks.


    It''s impossible for them to let go of the task first and then finish it when they come back.


    So we need to wait until the task is solved before we start.


    The first wave of people who have nothing on hand will come tomorrow and the day after tomorrow.


    ¡­¡­


    In an ordinary apartment, Qian daixun looks at his sister coldly.


    When my sister came back, she had some injuries and was wet.


    It''s like falling into the water, then hiding in the room crying.


    Qian daixun kicked his sister''s door directly.


    "Xiaoye, what''s going on?"


    Thousands of generations of night pulling the quilt over his head.


    "Are you bullied by those guys you''re mixing with?" Qiandaixun asked.


    She knew that her sister always cut class on weekdays.


    And I''ve been hanging out with some punks.


    Qian daixun wants to discipline his sister.


    But she didn''t know how to discipline.


    She has her own studies, and she works part-time on weekdays.


    Every day tired into a dog, where there is enough energy to manage their own sister.


    But anyway, Millennium night is her sister.


    They were dependent on each other since childhood. Now they know that their sister was bullied.


    Where can a thousand generations of smoke endure.


    Now she just wants to help her sister get angry.


    Thousand generations of night also don''t want to say.


    She has been terrified of the Mafia to the extreme.


    It''s no good if your sister catches up with them.


    So now she just wants to bury her fear in her heart.


    Thousand generations of fumigation pulled off the cup wrapped in her sister''s head.


    "Xiaoye, tell me who hurt you, and I will avenge you."


    "You can''t do anything. You don''t know anything." Thousand generation night looks at his elder sister and says.


    Of course she hated it, and she wanted revenge.


    But she knew better that it was not the enemy she could fight.


    That''s the Mafia!


    "No, I can. You believe me."


    "How do you tell me to believe you? Who do you think you are? Superheroes? " "The other side is the Mafia," he asked


    "Mafia? This is Japan. How can there be a Mafia? "


    "It''s true that those people are Mafia."


    Millennial nights are also desperate.


    She stopped a car wherever she thought.


    Originally thought it was prey.


    It turned out that the other party was a Mafia.


    "Even the Mafia, I''ll make them pay for it."


    "You can''t do anything. The police don''t care. They don''t dare."


    Millennium night is full of distrust of her sister.


    Qian daixun is very angry. She wants to tell her sister that she is not ordinary.


    She has the ability.


    Unfortunately, she can''t say.


    Because millennial nights are ordinary people.


    Qian daixun silently walked out of the room and picked up the phone: "Hello, Murata, help me to investigate something."


    Qian daixun knows who his sister is mixing with.


    So if your sister encounters a Mafia.


    Then her friends are almost the same.


    So even if millennial nights don''t want to talk.


    She also has a way to find clues from her friends.


    ¡­¡­


    In a residential street, a figure slowly wandering in the street.


    This figure''s footsteps are slow, holding a samurai sword.


    The sword of samurai sword is dripping blood.


    The man was dressed in Samurai''s clothes and clogs.


    The clogs rattled.


    Just then, a police car stopped at the corner of the street.


    "Is there someone over there?" Two policemen in the police car pointed not far away.


    The street lights are a little dim, which makes people very uncomfortable.


    "Baga, is Cosplay so messy? It''s such a jerk to walk on the street in the middle of the night with a samurai sword. "


    A policeman got out of the car and pointed to the warrior walking by. "Hey, boy over there, come here."When the samurai went under the dim street light, the police saw that there was blood on the samurai''s body and the blade was stained with blood.


    And there was something unnatural about the warrior''s expression.


    Grinning, like a smile.


    My eyes are wide open, my hair is scattered.


    This is not a warrior, it''s more like a madman.


    The policeman was startled and immediately drew his gun and pointed at the Warrior: "stop, don''t move!"


    The samurai raised his sword, and the police shouted again, "don''t move. I''ll shoot you."


    "Haha......" The warrior let out a seeping laugh.


    The laughter even stimulated the police.


    Bang -


    the police shot and the samurai sword in the samurai''s hand was cut in the air.


    The bullet was cut in half by a samurai knife.


    The policeman looked at the two bullets that had been cut in front of the warrior, and his expression was completely frozen.


    At this time, the samurai again put on the starting position.


    "You Don''t move Put down the knife, you put down the knife... "


    Bang Bang -


    the police''s nerves are finally broken and they shoot continuously.


    "Sanhua!" A voice came out of the warrior''s mouth.


    The samurai sword cut several arcs in the air.


    The bullets were all chopped off by the samurai.


    Click -


    there are no bullets, and the police are scared to death.


    The warrior''s expression became more and more terrifying.


    "Random cherry." The warrior''s figure suddenly disappeared.


    There was a sharp cutting sound in the air, and the expressions of the two policemen inside and outside the car were all frozen.


    Then suddenly the body was cut through the middle.


    And the bodies of the two policemen became meat.


    As if nothing had happened, the warrior was still slow.


    Lingering in the night.


    ¡­¡­


    The waiters of two hotels are delivering breakfast to Chen Yu and fari.


    The two waiters were talking in a low voice.


    "Have you heard that something happened again last night."


    "What is it?"


    "It''s said that in a community street in Akihabara, more than a dozen people were killed, including the police. It''s said that they were all cut by samurai swords, and the bodies were cut into pieces. When I came over, I passed Xingang District, where the whole street was completely blocked, and a large number of police went in and out there."


    Portia looked up and asked, "where did you say the dead people were?"


    "Ah..." The two waiters thought they were all foreigners and should not understand them.


    "I''m sorry." The two waiters apologized.


    If they are complained by the guests, they are likely to be dismissed.


    After all, I was caught by the guests when I said this at work.


    "Did you just say something happened in the area of Akihabara?" Asked Portia.


    Because their plan today is to go shopping in the area of Akihabara.


    If there is an accident over there, I can''t say they will change today''s itinerary.

 Chapter 1695

    "Portia, what''s the matter?"


    "It seems that there was a madman in the area of Akihabara last night, killing people in the street with a samurai sword." Portia did not fully understand.


    After all, the two waiters didn''t know the specific situation.


    Add some of your own guesses.


    So the statement to Portia is not so accurate.


    Portia is not Japanese, so she can not fully understand what the waiter said.


    At this time, Jolin Nash, osolisa and Nami came in.


    The three of them are also true shopaholics.


    And because the association sponsors them, everyone''s consumption is no more than 100000 dollars, which can be reported in the account of the association.


    And all three of them have great wealth.


    Their salaries in the association all belong to the high-income group.


    Even those outside have far exceeded the national average.


    Not to mention them.


    "Miss Farley, there has just been a homicide in Akihabara. Is there any danger in the past?" Said Portia, worried.


    "It''s OK. We have a lot of people and bodyguards."


    At this time, Millennium smoke came in.


    "Xun, here you are. It''s time for us to start."


    "Xun, your condition seems to be a little poor. Is something wrong with your family? Maybe Chen can help. "


    "Thank you. Nothing."


    Qian daixun was worrying about his sister last night.


    So she didn''t sleep for a night.


    Of course, she didn''t forget her job.


    After all, ten days as a tour guide for fari and others is equivalent to half a year''s income.


    At this time, Chen saw a figure behind qiandaixun. The smell of


    as like as two peas.


    It''s just a different outfit.


    He was dressed in traditional Japanese clothes, with a scythe in one hand and a chain in the other.


    Is this the death messenger of Japan?


    It seems that the styles of death messengers are different all over the world.


    I don''t know if the Chinese death emissary is real.


    Chen Yu raised his eyebrows.


    "You wait, I''ll change my clothes, and I''ll go shopping with you." Chen said.


    Everyone was surprised, and Portia was even more unbelievable.


    Chen Zhao actually took the initiative to go out shopping.


    It''s said by fari that Chen Yu hates shopping.


    At the moment, he even offered to go shopping.


    Osolisa, Jolin Nash and Arras all showed regret.


    Chen Chu changed his clothes and went out with them.


    "Chen, are you sure you want to go shopping with us?"


    "Akihabara, it''s the holy land of the second dimension. Of course, I want to see it."


    Well, actually Chen Yu also looks at Sun man.


    Of course, Chen is not that kind of fan.


    At most, it is regarded as one of the hobbies of passing time.


    Compared with Shinjuku and Ginza, Akihabara has less traffic.


    However, it is still prosperous to receive at least one million tourists every day.


    There are so many business centers around the world, few of which can receive one million people a day.


    And a large part of it is a fan of duality.


    Cosplay in all kinds of strange clothes can be seen everywhere.


    It is also a place of pilgrimage for second dimension lovers all over the world.


    Of course, as one of the shopping malls, there is not only the second dimension.


    It''s also a shopping mall.


    Farry and others have entered a shop.


    Chen Zhaokao is in front of the fence in the corridor, watching the crazy women selecting commodities.


    Four bodyguards are also standing outside.


    "Hey..." Chen Yu greeted the four bodyguards and made a smoking move: "give me cigarettes."


    "I know English, sir." One of the bodyguards took out a cigarette and handed it to Chen Yu: "besides, you can''t smoke here. You need to go there."


    "Well, thank you."


    Japan is a country that is extremely conservative in its rules.


    I can''t say it''s bad, but it''s really depressing.


    Many places in Japan are non-smoking areas. There will always be one or two special places in a street to attract people, while other places are completely non-smoking.


    Chen Yu came to the no smoking area to smoke. Just then, there was a commotion in front of him.


    A large number of tourists are running in his direction.


    There seems to be something going on in front of us, which caused a great panic.


    Chen Yu and four bodyguards ran to the shop where fari and others were shopping for the first time."Chen, what''s the matter?"


    "I don''t know. There seems to be something wrong ahead. I see a lot of people running this way."


    Chen Yu didn''t know what happened.


    But Chen doesn''t want the disturbance to affect farry and her two children.


    Then everyone heard the gunshots outside.


    Police cars began to block the roads and evacuate all tourists.


    "Mr. Chen, Miss Farley, you go first. I''ll go outside to see what''s going on." At this time, qiandaixun could not take his own work into account.


    He went straight to the street and ran to the source of the riot.


    "Fari, you can play in another place. I''ll stay and see the fun."


    "Well, be careful." Said farry helplessly.


    Portia didn''t understand. It was obvious what emergency had happened.


    First, Qian daixun ran in that direction, but Chen Zhu stayed to watch the scene.


    I don''t know what they think.


    Isn''t it just fun to watch?


    The road ahead has been sealed off by the police and all tourists have been evacuated.


    But the police did not enter the scene.


    Their task seems to be to block the entrances and exits.


    "Smoked, you unexpectedly come so fast, are you also nearby?"


    When Qian daixun arrived at the scene, he saw that one of his companions had just arrived.


    "What''s going on, Abe?" Millennium smoke asked.


    "I don''t know. I received a notice from the police station saying that there was a Cosplay with a knife cutting people at will."


    "Just a Cosplay?" Qian daixun doesn''t think that a crazy Cosplay can let the police block the scene.


    "Ten people have been killed near here last night. They were all cut with knives. Even the police car was cut open. There are still a few bullets left at the scene." Three trees said.


    "Will it be a devil''s knife cutting?" Qiandaixun''s face suddenly became ugly.


    It''s a general term for a kind of monsters.


    In fact, it is the goblin sword that controls people. The main body is the goblin sword.


    It''s a very difficult monster to deal with.


    They are fearless of death and only know how to kill.


    The sabre technique is extremely powerful and terrible.


    As long as it doesn''t destroy the body of the devil blade, it can never be defeated.


    Just at this time, a cold wind blows.


    Qiandaixun and amomoto could not help but change their faces.


    A Samurai with a samurai knife was walking towards them.


    The sword in the hand of the warrior exudes a strong spirit.

 Chapter 1696

    There was a strange smile on the warrior''s face.


    Step by step toward the two.


    Whine -


    just then, the roar of motorcycles came from behind the warrior.


    The samurai turned around and saw that it was a cool heavy bike running towards him.


    The riders of heavy bikes are wearing black windbreaker and red and black helmets.


    There is also a machine gun on the left side of the refitted motorcycle.


    Dada -


    "Sanhua!" In the samurai''s hand, a sword flower is drawn in the air.


    Machine gun bullets kept splashing sparks on Samurai knives.


    The refitted motorcycle slammed into the warrior.


    In a flash, the warrior avoided the heavy motorcycle.


    "Random cherry!" Samurai again.


    In a flash, the warrior turned into a streamer, and his body shape reached the extreme.


    "Bad Cherry be careful! "


    Suddenly, a small body appeared in front of Eurya cherry without any sign, holding two small Taidao, crossing to block the attack of the warrior.


    "Little devil." It''s a pleasure to see those who come here, amomoto, Sanshu and qiandaixun.


    The little devil star is one of them, the best at using knives.


    "How could an evil sword be cut off in the city?" The little demon star looked at the warrior in front of him regretfully.


    Although he had just blocked the warrior''s attack, he still felt the horror of the beheading in front of him.


    The warrior tilted his head and said, "one, two, three, four."


    Slowly, the smile on the warrior''s face is more and more brilliant, and more and more terrifying.


    The two little sabres in the little devil''s hand are across his chest.


    He also uses a knife. He can feel the horror of the demon blade better than others.


    The blade was bloody all over.


    This evil sword has killed 100 people in the end? Or a thousand?


    Just then, the warrior turned his head slightly.


    There''s another man behind.


    "Murata." When they saw that Murata had arrived, they couldn''t help but feel happy.


    Murata is their leader and the strongest.


    Murata stone man is holding a fist, not good at looking at the Warrior: "is this guy destroyed my weekend?"


    "One word!" Samurai suddenly turned back and cut to Murata Shino.


    "Steel!" Murata''s body suddenly turned into metal.


    Neila -


    the samurai sword rips off Murata stone man''s clothes, but it can only leave a light white stripe on his chest.


    "Is that all you can do?" Murata took a picture of his chest.


    The warrior gently stroked the blade and put out a bow.


    In a flash, the breath on the warrior changed.


    "Be careful, Murata!" Cried the little devil.


    At this moment, the warrior is not a puppet, but a peerless sword.


    The black breath is released from the warrior.


    "He Qi chop!" Samurai turned into black streamer, the naked eye can''t catch the figure of samurai.


    That knife was so fast that it attacked Murata Shino with boundless terror.


    Murata stone man only feels the sense of suffocation.


    Bang -


    a huge fist came from Murata''s side and directly hit him.


    And that huge fist was replaced by Murata Shino, who received a terrible blow from the warrior.


    An arm flew up.


    The owner of this arm is a ghost.


    It''s Shishen, Chigui.


    Qian daixun feels the same. The white ghost is cut off by a knife. She also feels like her arm is broken.


    "Damn it." Murata stone man saw that thousand generations of smoke had helped him with this knife, and immediately felt furious and rushed towards the warrior.


    The samurai''s knife head is facing down, his hands are holding the handle of the knife, and suddenly he stabs into the ground with force.


    In an instant, a ripple rippled in all directions.


    All five of the people on the scene were momentarily slow to move.


    The samurai also incarnate as a white ghost.


    Everyone knew the identity of the evil sword in an instant.


    "White faced!"


    That''s the most terrifying of all the magic knives.


    Many evil swords that spread in the world are made by human beings.


    For one reason or another, he turned into a devil''s knife.


    But the white faced ghost is a ghost Sabre made by a hundred ghosts.


    And it''s the devil''s sword with the blood of the emperor.


    Of course, baimianguiche has another identity, general under yuzao''s command.


    At a time when everyone is in a state of dullness, the white faced ghost becomes a white light.


    The first one suffered is Murata Shino, whose body was cut off directly by the white faced ghost.


    The little devil star was shocked, and reluctantly raised two small Taidao to attack.But in an instant, two small Taidao were smashed.


    The little devil''s left arm flew up.


    The white faced ghost never stops, but turns to the third goal, which is qiandaixun.


    All of a sudden, a mighty spirit came down from the sky.


    The border created by the white faced ghost was broken in an instant.


    The mighty spirit stopped the white ghost''s attack.


    As soon as Zhang Tian came down from the sky, he clapped it with one hand and fell on the chest of the white faced Ghost: "roll for me."


    The ghost with white face was directly blasted out of tens of meters and hit in the back of the building glass.


    Just as baimianguiche was about to get up, suddenly a hand pressed baimianguiche''s shoulder: "lend me your sword to play."


    The white faced ghost does not want to think, and the blade cuts towards the rear.


    But the hand first grasped the white ghost''s hands holding the hilt.


    Chen Chu crushed the two hands directly and pulled the magic knife.


    After starting with the devil sabre, Chen Yu''s figure suddenly changed.


    Chen Yu has heard that the evil sword can affect people''s mind and is driven by it.


    But Chen doesn''t feel that way.


    But the appearance has become the appearance of a warrior. Even the appearance has changed. He has become a white faced ghost with two horns and red eyes.


    The evil spirit rippled on Chen Yu''s body, but it just flowed on the surface.


    The others have not changed.


    At this time, Zhang Tianyi walked into the building and looked at Chen Zhu: "monsters, they are not captured."


    Chen Yu felt a toothache and a flash of body shape. He fled as fast as he could.


    Zhang Tian is shocked one by one. The speed of the monster is too fast, even he can''t catch it.


    If the monster had just been beheaded, how could he resist it?


    "No, it''s impossible for the devil blade to have such strength." Zhang Tianyi frowned and looked down at a withered corpse on the ground. Its palms were twisted and deformed.


    Think carefully, Zhang Tianyi suddenly understood.


    That magic knife just now is not the one that was shot by myself before.


    And those who can take the devil''s sword in such a short time and are not driven by the devil''s sword, I''m afraid, are Chen Yu.


    Zhang Tianyi took out his mobile phone and dialed Chen Yu''s phone: "Chen Yu, was that you just now?"


    "It''s me." Chen didn''t deny: "you said that it''s unreasonable that when you return the eight foot Qiong gouyu, a magic knife suddenly appears, attacks and takes away the eight foot Qiong gouyu?"


    "Well Ha ha It''s reasonable, it''s thoughtful. "


    As a matter of fact, it was Chen Yu''s temporary intention. Although the magic knife was useless to him, it was not useless at all.


    At least it''s deceptive to pretend to be a person controlled by a goblin knife.

 Chapter 1697

    This goblin sword has its own will.


    However, it is impossible for Chen Yu to replace him with this will.


    Chen Yu is the kind of firm man who is not moved by foreign things.


    Even at the beginning, when he was not so strong and faced with the temptation of the source of depravity, Chen Yu would say that he would take off his clothes.


    What''s more, Chen Yu successfully discovered the function of the key of the dead, absorbed the soul fragments of the black dragon, and made his soul and will become more powerful.


    Chen Yu thinks that if the other party dances a striptease, the effect may be better than the effect of pure demagogues.


    But to tell the truth, the devil''s knife completely encroaches on and plunders the body.


    This method can''t even get into Chen''s brain.


    "Chen, you''re back. Do you see the excitement?" Farry and others saw Chen Yu coming from the front.


    "It''s all sealed off by the police. I can''t get in." Chen Yu said with a smile.


    Faliko doesn''t think Chen Yu is telling the truth.


    She is also the best known of the four.


    What must have happened to the side blocked by the police.


    Just then, fari''s phone rang.


    It''s Qian daixun''s phone call. Qian daixun''s voice is weak: "Miss Farley, I may not be able to be your guide these two days."


    "It doesn''t matter. I think something must have happened." "If you need any help, just talk. If you can help, I will not refuse," said farry


    "No, no, I can do it myself. Thank you, Miss Farley."


    After hanging up the phone, fari looked at Chen Yu with a kind of grumbling eyes: "you let us lose a guide Miss."


    "It has nothing to do with me."


    "If you''re not stopped by the police, maybe we won''t lose this guide."


    "You can hire another one."


    ¡­¡­


    Qian daixun, Murata Shinan, little devil star, Eurya cherry and Komoto all look at Zhang Tianyi with shocked eyes.


    That horrible white faced ghost beat them five without fighting back.


    Even at that moment, the white faced ghost could kill five of them in one move.


    But in the face of Zhang Tianyi, who arrived suddenly, he was directly attacked by a move.


    The power of the old man is appalling.


    This made everyone confused about Zhang Tianyi''s identity.


    At this time, Eurya cherry eyes flashed a trace of surprise, a dream staring at Zhang Tianyi.


    "Little girl, don''t stare at me like this, I will be embarrassed." Zhang Tianyi said for the old man, "if you admire me very much, contact me in private."


    "You Are you a master of Tao Zun and Zhang Tianyi of the Tianshi sect of Longhu Mountain in China? " Eurya cherry looked at Zhang Tianyi in shock.


    "Well Keep a low profile, don''t call me daozun, just call me Tianshi. "


    Zhang Tianyi said with a smile, his face was full of expressions to praise me.


    "Sakura, who is he?" Thousand generation smoke some don''t understand of ask a way.


    "The most powerful psychic in the world, the leader of the Chinese spiritual world." Said Eurya cherry.


    Zhang Tianyi looks at yingzi of Eurya tree. He has a high identity and a high rank.


    He is not very famous in the spiritual world. At least compared with the twenty-three generations of Blood Mary, his fame is obviously much lower.


    Even in China, it''s only the elderly who know him.


    But Eurya cherry seems to know him very well.


    "What''s your family, little girl?" Zhang Tianyi looked up and down at Eurya cherry.


    Eurya cherry is still wearing that motorcycle helmet, and its body is wrapped tightly.


    "Master Tianshi, my name is Suzuki Sakura. The prison ghost from Nagoya sees Suzuki family."


    "Prison ghost evil see, you still have people who know me alive?"


    To be honest, it is not Zhang Tianyi who despises the Suzuki family. The way of their family is to borrow the power of ghosts and gods to gain powerful power in a very short time.


    This kind of method is called prison ghost evil view, which locks the power of ghosts and gods in the body.


    This method seems to be powerful, but no one who uses it can live to be over 35 years old.


    So Suzuki family is also a famous short-lived ghost.


    That''s why Zhang Tianyi said that.


    Decades ago, Zhang Tianyi really knew one or two Suzuki families, but he was also young.


    Those two young people are the rising stars of Suzuki family. They are proficient in the evil ideas of prison ghosts.


    But today, decades later, I''m afraid those two young people have gone back to the sky.


    How can mortals bear the power of ghosts and gods?


    It''s nothing more than fighting with a young body."Master Tianshi, I met you at the Chinese Taoist conference ten years ago." Said Eurya cherry.


    "Oh, well, it seems that I presided over the opening ceremony of the Chinese Taoist conference at that time."


    "Master Tianshi, have you eliminated the white faced ghost?"


    "No, it''s gone." Zhang Tianyi said.


    "What a pity that he escaped."


    "Master Tianshi, did you come to Japan for the purpose of killing the living stone seal?"


    "Yes, I''m invited by your Japanese government. The seal of the killing stone can''t be made up. The fox in the killing stone is bound to get out of trouble." Zhang Tian nodded.


    "It''s said that when the four demon generals come into the world, it''s the time for yuzao to get out of trouble."


    Zhang Tianyi asked, "what are the other three monster generals?"


    "The top four generals of yuzao are white faced ghost, green faced master, red faced ghost king and black faced Luocha." Eurya muyingzi told Zhang Tianyi all the information she knew: "the body of white faced ghost is the devil sabre, which is now in the world. Green faced ghost is a degenerate yin-yang master lured by jade algae. At present, its whereabouts are unknown. Red faced ghost king is the evil ghost summoned to human beings in ancient times. He eats countless people, and then he is sealed in Kobe by the great yin-yang master, an beiqingming The land is unknown. It is said that the black faced Luocha is a monster born from the evil thoughts of the world. Every time it appears, it will be covered with dark clouds, just like the end of the world. At present, it is also missing. "


    Zhang Tianyi said in his heart, if you stop the four monsters, can you stop yuzao from unsealing?


    Although the possibility is very low, even if you try it, there is no harm.


    Now the body of baimianguiche falls into Chen Yu''s hands.


    Maybe we can get some information and clues about the other three monsters from Chen Yu.


    Zhang Tian has a look at Murata Shino. Murata Shino''s arm is cut open. Although he has stopped bleeding, he is still weak at the moment.


    "I made this pill myself. I don''t know how it works. If you eat it, you should not die. Take the broken arm to the hospital quickly. Maybe there is hope. I''ll go."

 Chapter 1698

    Although Akihabara''s trip was interrupted, it did not affect everyone''s mood.


    Gaia is in charge of picking up the people who are here today.


    West, Rouen fasibon, Ingrid, Henry and other peripheral members, flight at 6 p.m.


    In fact, Chen did regret bringing his family here.


    Because today Tokyo is really in danger.


    The situation is much worse than Chen''s imagination.


    Chen Yu thought that the place of the accident was in the forest under Mount Fuji.


    More than 100 kilometers away from Tokyo, should not affect Tokyo.


    It turns out that Chen Yu underestimated the influence of the incident.


    Different from the great events in China 20 years ago.


    Twenty years ago, China''s ten thousand demon king seal gas leaked, located thousands of kilometers away from densely populated areas.


    At that time, there was a large enough battlefield for the Chinese and foreign psychics who came to support them.


    But this time, the incident was less than 200 kilometers from Tokyo.


    And in this distance, most of them are densely populated areas.


    The main reason is that the area of Japan is too small, and the population is large.


    In the evening, there was another party to welcome West and others.


    Portia found that many of the people who came today are like street gangsters.


    In fact, it is true that all the peripheral members were forced by Chen Yu to work in the headquarters.


    Now, of course, they have all turned around.


    After all, the salary offered by the association is not low.


    And most of the time, they are also given personal space and time.


    Even the gangsters can''t earn more than they do now.


    As a matter of fact, most of the gangsters are insecure.


    Except for those big guys, few of them can make money by gangsters.


    And the supernatural society adopts a high-pressure policy for its members.


    Who dares to go the old way and directly break his leg to fill the sea.


    For example, at the beginning, moid was a little gangster.


    Then Chen Yu taught him a lesson.


    A few punks ran up to Portia and asked for her phone number.


    Of course, Portia didn''t give a good face. After eating something at the party, she decided to go back to her room for a rest.


    Portia is very curious about Chen''s employees.


    Because these people seem to include all kinds of people.


    But it''s not like a member of any gang.


    At least she hasn''t heard of any help for group building and Tourism Organization.


    Arriving at the floor of her room, Portia saw several hotel employees in front of her room.


    Your own door is open.


    Portia was furious and ran up at once.


    Portia saw a monk in a black cassock standing in the door.


    "What are you doing, come out of my room, or I will complain to your hotel."


    The faces of several employees were abnormal. At this time, the monk came out of Portia''s room.


    "Hello, miss."


    "What are you doing?" Asked Portia, with a black face.


    "There are monsters here. I''m here to get rid of spirits." The monk replied.


    "Do you think I''ll listen to you?"


    Portia felt insulted by her IQ.


    "What happened?" At this time Gaia came from behind.


    "They broke into my room and said to me that there were some monsters. It was just nonsense." When Portia saw her people coming, she was more confident.


    Portia looked at these people, and her eyes fell on the monk, who should have just used magic, so there was a trace of light magic on him.


    Gaia''s eyesight is not very high, but the obvious traces can be felt.


    "Portia, see if you''ve lost anything."


    "Oh, yes." Portia ran back to the room at once.


    Gaia also followed in: "how is it? Is there something missing?"


    "No, but I''m in a bad mood now." Portia said.


    "I''ll let your boss take care of it. I''m sure he''ll take care of it." Gaia said.


    "Well." So can Portia.


    After Gaia left the room, he called Chen Yu: "Hello, Chen, there seems to be a monster in the hotel..."


    Gaia said it all over.


    "Well, I see."


    ¡­¡­


    As soon as the wise monk came downstairs, he heard the voice from behind.


    "Are you a monk in Dayu temple?"


    Wise monk turned to look at Dongye Tianxi: "are you?"


    "Your exorcism room just now belongs to my friend. Can you tell me something about it?" Dongye Tianxi was called by Chen Zhu.In their team, apart from Portia, the Japanese can speak Japanese.


    Besides, he has a better understanding of the miraculous world of Japan. It is the best for him to come out.


    "You too?"


    "I''m a knife maker. I used to be a knife maker." Dongye Tianxi said.


    "In that case, it''s easy." Wise monk showed a relaxed color: "before, I was a hotel employee. Through monitoring, I found that something unusual happened. This hotel has something to do with me, so I was invited to exorcise."


    "Did you find that?"


    "No, but you''d better be careful. I''ve seen the surveillance. It should be a bride."


    The bride is a spider monster. Her upper body is human, and her lower body is spider.


    Luo Xinfu likes to attack beautiful women, then eat their internal organs, flesh and blood, and collect their skin.


    "The bride?" Dongye Tianxi frowned.


    He also heard of this kind of monster, a very troublesome monster.


    "Sir, do you need me to stay to help you exorcise?"


    "No, some of my friends are psychics."


    I''m kidding. Most of them are in their association. So are Chen Yu.


    If a little bridegroom makes a fuss.


    Are they going to be shameless?


    "Well, be careful, sir. I''m leaving." The wise monk shook his head and looked dejected: "there are more and more troubles in Tokyo recently."


    To tell you the truth, the more supernatural events there are, the more frequent they are.


    But this is not the case for the Gentiles.


    Because the whole Japanese psychics know exactly what it is.


    The seal of the killing stone will be untied.


    The thousand year old demon will come into the world.


    So the monsters began to appear frequently.


    After Dongye Tianxi sent away the wise monk, he hurriedly reported the situation to Chen Zhu.


    The situation seems a bit troublesome. There is a monster hidden in the hotel.


    But it''s not complicated. The whole hotel leaves those employees behind.


    What needs to be protected are fari, GLIN, Larissa and Portia.


    Fanny, little Gelin and little Larissa are looking at Chen Zhu. It''s useless to see anything coming.


    Portia was followed by several female members, and nothing important happened.


    After Chen Yu put down the phone, xiaotiandi suddenly expanded and fully felt the trace of the bride.


    However, what puzzled Chen Yu was that he didn''t feel the presence of the bride at all.

 Chapter 1699

    Chen''s small world is more than 500 meters in diameter and is in the shape of a sphere.


    The whole hotel can be shrouded in a small world, and there is surplus.


    But Chen can''t find a little monster.


    It''s embarrassing


    Has the bride fled the hotel?


    To tell you the truth, Chen Yu admires the bride.


    After all, for any monster, this hotel is like a dragon pond and a tiger cave.


    How dare the bride run here and behave.


    That''s why Chen Yu doubts whether the new wife has found out the problem in the hotel.


    So I ran away in a hurry.


    Of course, there is another possibility.


    That is, the bride has been cornered.


    Can avoid Chen''s perception.


    If it is true, Chen Yu has nothing to say.


    "Gaia, go to Portia for a drink, get her drunk and don''t let her out of your sight."


    ¡­¡­


    Tap -


    "come in."


    Gaia came in with two cases of beer.


    "Gaia, why are you here?"


    "I''m supposed to ask you. Why did you run back to your room before the party was over?"


    "I feel that many of the people who came here today are like gangsters." Portia said bluntly.


    She grew up in New Orleans, after all.


    She can feel the ruffian smell of some people.


    There is absolutely no way to hide the past.


    "Are those guys harassing you? I''ll teach them a lesson tomorrow." Gaia said, "since you can''t stand them, let''s drink."


    The two girls were sitting in front of the French windows, though they were not friends.


    But in front of beer, we can talk.


    "Gaia, are you married?"


    "No, but I have a child." Gaia said.


    "Can you tell me about the boss?"


    "Do you say Chen? You don''t like him, do you? "


    "Stop joking." Portia had no feelings for Chen.


    She just felt curious. Chen Yu is a rich man, but he seems to know all the people of the world.


    "Chen is a doctor."


    "Doctor? How is that possible? How could he be a doctor. "


    "He had an operation in China, but there was an accident. Then he came to Meidi and Los Angeles. Before I knew him, I beat him You don''t know. He''s a professor of medicine at the University of Los Angeles. "


    "Ha ha Did you hit him? "


    This is probably the most pleasant thing Portia has heard recently.


    "Then he wanted to get back at me and found a fighting coach."


    "And then?"


    "Then he found me. You can never imagine how wonderful he looked when he saw the fighting coach."


    "Ha ha It''s killing me. " Portia''s tears of laughter came down.


    "Then we became friends." Gaia said.


    "Didn''t he get back at you?"


    "Then I couldn''t beat him." Gaia said frankly.


    "Why, I think he''s a lot smaller than you."


    "I can''t close the gap with him." Gaia said.


    "He Are you black gang Portia asked again carefully.


    "Black... Help? How do you think that? Whether it''s me or him, I hate gangs very much. I can tell you responsibly that we are not gangs. In fact, we are a subordinate action Department of the government department, and he is the director of this department. "


    "What department is it? Isn''t he rich? How can I work for the government? "


    "But the president of the United States is also rich."


    Now, who is the most famous rich man in the world.


    "Well, boss, what kind of business does he do? As his personal assistant, I don''t know his business scope at all. "


    "Wine seller." "But he''s also involved in the film industry," Gaia said casually


    "He has a film industry?"


    "That''s not true, but he has friends in Hollywood. A movie he invested in will be released recently. By the way, I also played a role in it. It''s anti-2." Gaia said.


    Portia was still curious.


    When I heard that Gaia had a role, I lost interest completely.


    It''s not that she looks down on Gaia.


    It''s true that she doesn''t think Gaia''s films will be produced by Hollywood studios.


    Most of them are independent films of three or four line film companies.You know, if it''s a first-line or second-line Hollywood company.


    Even anti-2 rarely uses plain people.


    After all, anti-2 is also an important role.


    Not to mention the use of stars, at least that kind of actor who has played several roles and has certain performance skills.


    Unless it''s one of those super low cost movies.


    A small budget movie that can''t be squeezed out at all.


    Although Portia has not been involved in the film circle, she is a professional outside the circle who is determined to become a big star.


    Portia still knows the rules of Hollywood.


    It seems that the so-called investment movies of my boss can only be shown on the small cinema line.


    In the United States, there is a distinction between mainstream cinema lines, independent cinema lines and small cinema lines.


    The difference between mainstream cinema and independent cinema is not obvious.


    Generally, independent cinema line mainly supports independent films, that is, art films.


    However, art films are occasionally released on the cinema line, mainly in the award season.


    Most of the films that are shown on the small courtyard line are those that are poorly made or fake.


    At this time, Portia was a little drunk.


    The ground is full of empty cans.


    Gaia is still a dragon.


    Can beer be drunk?


    I''m kidding. We need ten times more beer. Gaia doesn''t have to shake.


    "By the way, Gaia, when is your movie coming out? I will definitely support you when I have time. " Portia said.


    In her mind, Gaia is likely to shoot a fake film.


    "October 1st, that is..."


    Just then, Gaia was interrupted by a knock at the door.


    "Burp I''ll open the door. "


    "No, I''ll go. You''re drunk." Gaia shakes her head. It''s strange that she''s a little dizzy.


    Gaia went to the door and found a waiter standing there.


    "What can I do for you..." Gaia asked.


    The waiter looked at Gaia with his head askew and muttered, "not dizzy?"


    All of a sudden, a spider''s foot was sticking out of the waiter''s back, and the sharp point of the foot was stabbing at Gaia.


    Gaia was a little dizzy at the moment, but he still reacted and quickly avoided the attack.


    But the body''s response is still slow, sharp toes or pierced Gaia''s shoulder.


    Gaia was so shocked and angry that he raised his foot and kicked it out.


    Bang -


    with a loud noise, the waiter was kicked and hit on the opposite wall.


    Portia waddled out: "what happened?"

 Chapter 1700

    Portia saw a figure dressed as a waiter running away quickly outside the door.


    Then I saw Gaia was all bloodstained.


    Gaia''s body was propped up against the wall.


    "Ah Gaia What''s the matter with you? "


    Portia swayed two steps, but fell on the ground again.


    Gaia bit his teeth and took out the phone: "Chen, something happened..."


    "I see." Chen Yu has already felt it through xiaotiandi.


    "Raz, fasibon, you go to Portia''s room. Gaia is injured. She seems to be poisoned." Chen said.


    Rouen Faxi was an alchemist. He had some antidotes on hand.


    Moore Raz is a therapeutic type, able to deal with Gaia''s injury.


    Chen Yu paused and said, "you''re going with Jolin Nash."


    Rouen fasibon and Moore Raz are not very effective, so it would be very troublesome if the monster went back.


    "Moore, moid, CAOS, you go after that monster now." Chen said.


    He''s now in the position of a new wife.


    No wonder I didn''t feel the location of my new wife before.


    It''s because the bride is hiding in a waiter''s purse.


    It looks like a normal person.


    And human skin blocks Chen''s perception.


    That''s why I cheated Chen Yu.


    Now, however, Chen Yu has known its roots.


    Then there''s no other problem.


    People split up and Chen Yu stayed at the party.


    "Chen, don''t you act? It''s irresponsible to leave everything to others. " Farry, who was by her side, reproached in a sort of jest.


    In fact, she also knows that Chen Yu didn''t do it to protect her and her two children.


    Of course, it''s also because the bride herself is not strong.


    At least the members of the association have enough strength.


    But fari guessed a little wrong.


    Chen is not completely absent.


    The dark magma is actually seeping down.


    Some places that ordinary people can''t see have been infiltrated by dark magma.


    If things change, the dark magma will attack or protect its own people directly.


    At the same time, Chen Yu also dizzy the people in the monitoring room, and then shut down the monitoring of the whole hotel.


    "Now the monster is hiding in the cleaner''s tool room." "She''s hiding in a waitress''s purse," Chen said, holding the phone for remote control


    West came over. "President, do you want me to do it?"


    "No, it''s just a monster. You just arrived today. Have a good time." Chen Yu said quietly.


    Just then, a figure fell from the sky and landed on the roof.


    Everyone was stunned for a moment, and could not help but show their vigilance.


    Look at Chen Zhuo. How is Zhang Tianyi coming.


    "Hello, Mr. Zhang. How are you doing?"


    Zhang Tian took a deep breath: "it seems that there is a little monster hidden in the hotel, do you know?"


    "Well, as I just know, I have suffered a little loss. Now my people are catching the little monster." Chen said.


    Chen Yu didn''t expect Zhang Tianyi''s perception to be so strong.


    "Mr. Zhang, how do you know? Just take a breath and you''ll know? "


    "Evil spirit, I can smell it, even if it''s just a very light one." Zhang Tianyi naturally said, "yes, you are not a Taoist, and you have almost no contact with monsters in foreign countries. It''s understandable that you are not familiar with Taoist methods. In other words, you are a spiritual alien in China. Basically, this is not bad."


    Zhang Tian paused and said, "by the way, I''m looking for you for that magic knife."


    "You need it?"


    "I don''t need This demon Sabre is called baimianguiche, and it is one of the four demon generals under yuzao''s command... "


    Zhang Tianyi briefly explained the purpose of his trip.


    "I just want to see if you can find some information about the other three monster generals from baimianguiche."


    Chen Yu shook his head and said, "no way, the spirit of the white ghost can''t enter my body, let alone control and drive me, but I can''t feel his consciousness."


    "Well, it doesn''t seem to work." Zhang Tian shook his head helplessly.


    However, Chen''s answer was not surprising.


    Chen Yu''s cultivation, if it can be just a goblin knife into consciousness.


    That''s the biggest problem.


    "It''s said that you can completely control the evil sabre, and your strength will be greatly increased. Do you have any strength?"


    "No, it''s scrap iron for me, but when I pick up the goblin knife, I will become a warrior."Increase Chen''s current strength?


    Don''t be kidding. Chen doesn''t even feel it.


    What''s more, Chen has many abilities that are not used.


    If compared with the black Trident after being modified by the old turtle devil.


    Even to weaken Chen''s strength is not too much.


    By this time, the bride had met with her captors.


    Cass shot the bride directly.


    It''s full of holes to shoot a bride''s skin directly.


    And the bridegroom is also directly out of the skin bag.


    Just want to fight back, CASS easily avoid the attack.


    Moore and moid did the same.


    "CASS, there''s a waiter on your same floor. He''s an ordinary person. Don''t make too much noise, so that he won''t see him. Try to reduce the noise." Chen Yu directed by mobile phone.


    Zhang Tianyi''s small world is not as big as Chen Yu''s, but it''s 100 meters.


    He also felt both sides in the fight.


    "All your men are talented people. They have such a strong sense of fighting. I don''t know how to train them There is no magic power on that CASS. How did he do it? Do you have any knack for training your body to this extent? "


    "Ha ha A little trick. " Chen Yu smiled.


    Zhang Tianyi didn''t plan to find out, but he was interested in the battle.


    "It''s a pity that Norma is not here, otherwise the battle can end without a sound." Said West.


    Indeed, Norma won''t come until tomorrow because she has a job on hand.


    Of course, CASS, Moore and moid are enough to solve the problem.


    The bride was suppressed by three people.


    Chen saw that the time was almost up, and the dark magma suddenly gushed out of the nearby pipe, which directly bound the bride.


    "Well, what kind of means is it?" Zhang Tianyi looks at Chen Yu in surprise.


    It has to be said that this kind of liquid and solid indefinite material, if it can be wielded like an arm, will have a great effect in the battle.


    Moore, moid and CAOS avoid the waiter, and then drag the bride to the roof to Chen Yu.

 Chapter 1701

    In the morning -


    Portia sprang out of bed.


    The hangover hasn''t slowed her down yet.


    But she vaguely remembered what had happened last night.


    Gaia Gaia seems to have been stabbed.


    Portia hurriedly got up and didn''t even wash or change her pajamas.


    Run to Gaia''s door and knock.


    The door opened and gaiana stood tall in front of Portia.


    "Gaia Were you hurt last night? "


    "What? Portia, are you drunk and dizzy


    Portia looked at Gaia with some doubts.


    Gaia''s mental state doesn''t really look like an injury.


    At the moment, her brain is a little confused.


    She''s not sure what''s in her brain is real.


    Is it really my imagination?


    "Portia, should you go and change?"


    Portia remembered that she was still in her pajamas.


    ¡­¡­


    The recent chaos is coming to Tokyo. There are many evils.


    Of course, a large number of psychics came from all directions.


    It''s not just Japanese, it''s psychics from all over the world.


    Coupled with the government''s repression, there have not been too sensational incidents.


    But last night, Kobe City Hospital collapsed.


    A dozen storey building, thousands of patients, medical staff, all buried in the ruins of the building.


    This news caused a sensation in Japan, even in the whole world.


    Some say they saw a huge ghost destroyed the city hospital.


    It is also said that the former site of the municipal hospital used to be a huge execution ground.


    In any case, there are rumors about the sinking of Japan.


    But the rumor comes up every once in a while.


    For Chen Yu and members of the association, they should eat and play.


    It''s like it''s not about them.


    Portia has been shopping outside these three days, as if her feet are a little cramped.


    Farley also plans to stay in the hotel for a day and have a rest.


    Gaia is a little mobile today and hasn''t gone out.


    The people of the association go out to find places to play.


    Gaichila followed Dongye Tianxi to the foundry.


    Chen Yu went out to drink with several members of the association.


    Shibuya is the place men all over the world dream to go.


    Because the wine here is very good Well, that''s it.


    Chen Yu, CAOS and Henry drink in a very Japanese style tavern.


    When they came out, Henry and CASS were both a little drunk.


    In the evening, Shibuya is even more colorful, with a rotten smell everywhere.


    "President That I seem to see a friend. I go to say hello and go home by myself in the evening. " Henry said with a sheepish face.


    "Go, CASS, will you?" Chen Yu said disapprovingly.


    Chen Yu knew where Henry wanted to go. Henry''s eyes were on signs in several alleys all the way.


    Although I can''t understand the Japanese on the signboard, the neon color and the logo on it are easy to recognize.


    Although Chen Yu is his superior, he doesn''t care about other people''s private affairs.


    "I''m not going. I''ve made a girlfriend recently." Cass is more serious in this regard.


    "Ordinary people?"


    "Well, it''s a primary school teacher." Cass nodded.


    "Well, that should be a good relationship."


    Whoosh -


    a gust of wind blew through the street, and then a man suddenly fell to the ground with his neck covered.


    Then there was a riot in the streets.


    Chen Yu raised his eyebrows.


    Cass, though a little drunk, woke up in an instant.


    Turn to look at Chen Yu: "president, is it a monster?"


    "Well, two big mice." Chen said.


    In the wind, there are two big looking mice.


    The two mice rode in the wind, one clawing at the victim''s neck.


    Another mouse took the money from the victim with its mouth.


    This made Chen Yu curious.


    These two mice are obviously monsters.


    It''s not hard to understand when monsters kill.


    But they don''t just kill people, they steal money.


    What do monsters do for money?


    These two mice remind Chen of the famous Japanese monster, the sickle weasel.


    A monster whistling with the wind, like a mouse, but invisible.


    However, in the Japanese legend, there are three brothers.One trips people, one tears people''s wounds, and the other plasters the victims.


    Just, there were only two in the wind just now.


    And they are obviously against the legend.


    "Let''s go there and have a look."


    "Well." Cass put on special glasses.


    The glasses enable him to see things that he can''t normally see.


    It was first made by jurag, and then it was remade by Rouen fazie after he was born.


    Now the glasses are more portable and powerful.


    Besides being able to see the soul, there are other things.


    But CAOS is still a bit out of speed.


    Chen Yu suddenly grabs CAOS and then raises it in the air.


    This is the first time casos has flown without modern technology.


    Of course, casos was able to adjust quickly.


    The two mice entered a remote factory.


    There were several dead people in the factory, and a man in a black robe and a high hat.


    This man''s dress is a bit like the ancient Yin Yang master''s clothing, hunting clothes.


    Around him, there are some green and quiet ghost fire.


    "Sickle, Cang, you are back. How is your harvest today?"


    The two monsters, sickle and Cang, fell in front of the man, and Cang threw all the money he had robbed in front of him.


    "Beautiful, well done, rich, I don''t have to stay in such a place anymore."


    "Cang Yiyuan Huang, we have killed ninety-nine people for you. In order to grab the money stained with blood, we have completed your request and returned our brother''s medicine to us."


    This yin-yang teacher named Cang Yiyuan Huang looks at sickle and Cang with a bad smile.


    "Do you think that''s enough?" Cang Yi Yuan Huang looks down at sickle and Cang.


    "Do you want to repent?"


    Sickle and Cang all showed their sharp claws.


    "Don''t do it. Don''t do it. If you kill me, you will never see your brother''s medicine again."


    Cang Yiyuan Huang tried to express his panic, but in fact, he was looking for a smile.


    He is obviously teasing sickle and Cang.


    Sickle and Cang have been hesitating. They have had enough of Cang Yiyuan''s teasing.


    But without their brother''s medicine, they couldn''t rest.


    "We can''t continue to be controlled by him, kill him, and we will find a way to find medicine." Sickle killed the heart most, he finally made up his mind to kill Cang Yiyuan.


    Cang agreed with sickle''s idea after hesitation.


    "What a disobedient little mouse." Cang Yiyuan''s mouth is slightly drawn up, with a little disdain on his face.


    Obviously, he didn''t pay attention to the two mice.

 Chapter 1702

    Chen Yu and CAOS are hiding in the dark.


    Chen takes out his mobile phone and enters Cang yiyuanhuang in the search field.


    In the Huang period of hengwutian, he served as the central Taoist and the imperial doctor of the Japanese imperial court.


    Later, he was jailed by Tian Huang because of the rumor that Ping''an Beijing would suffer disaster.


    It''s said that he killed himself in prison.


    That is to say, if this guy is the Cang Yiyuan famine in the era of peace, then he has lived for at least 1100 years.


    Cangyiyuanhuang and sickle and Cang are facing each other, and fighting will break out at any time.


    Suddenly, Cang Yiyuan Huang whispered, "come out, rat."


    As soon as CAOS was about to get up, he was pushed back by Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu shook his head at CAOS.


    Just then, on the opposite roof, two people jumped out.


    Qiandaixun and Eurya cherry appear.


    Cang Yiyuan whistled: "if I knew there would be two beautiful ladies coming tonight, I would clean up the place."


    The ghost fire around Cang Yiyuan Huang landed on several corpses.


    The bodies burst into a green flame.


    "Are you the green face master?" Eurya cherry this time is also fully wrapped.


    He had a ghost mask on his face and four daggers on his back.


    Cang Yiyuan wrinkled his brow and said, "is it something before yuzao again? It''s annoying. I have nothing to do with him. You don''t need to come to me. Besides, I haven''t used the title of "green face master" for a thousand years. "


    "The running dog in front of yuzao, do you think this kind of rhetoric can muddle through?" Thousands of generations of smoke said disdainfully.


    Cang Yiyuan Huang squinted at qiandaixun, and his tone was a bit grim: "little devil, do you know how powerful a Yin Yang teacher can be in a thousand years?"


    "No matter how powerful you are, traitors of yin and Yang cannot escape from the shackles of yin and Yang."


    "An idiot who''s crazy about Daoism."


    All of a sudden, sickle and Cang attacked cangyiyuanhuang at the same time.


    Two monsters turned into strong winds, and the sound of tears came from the air.


    "Little mouse." Cangyiyuanhuang''s double sleeves expanded suddenly when they were displayed.


    Just like the legendary sleeve of heaven and earth in general, constantly inhale the wind.


    In a twinkling of an eye, the wind has subsided, and Cang and sickle have all fallen out of the calm wind.


    All of their abilities are tied to the wind.


    They can make and drive the wind.


    But without the wind, all their abilities would be meaningless.


    At this time, qiandaixun also launched an attack.


    There are only two huge ghosts, the green ghost and the red ghost.


    The green ghost holds the mace, and the red ghost holds a ghost knife in each hand.


    Green ghost and red ghost attack Cang Yiyuan at the same time.


    Cang Yiyuan''s sleeve is aimed at the green ghost and the red ghost. The wind just sucked in releases directly to the two ghosts.


    Hula -


    two huge ghosts are blown away directly.


    "Heaven and earth are xuanzheng, and Daoguang is free!" "The God of the four directions, give me the body, come!" said Eurya cherry


    "It turned out to be the child of the prison ghost." Cang Yiyuan looked at the Eurya cherry tree, did not interrupt her casting, but stood aside and commented: "the God of four directions? Just a partial God, you can''t defeat me even if you invite him here. "


    In Japanese mythology, the gods of four directions are actually similar to the Chinese City God, the God of land or the God of mountains.


    It''s a god born in a certain area.


    It''s a spirit, but it''s no different from a monster.


    There is a seat of God, but there is no God.


    Even some monsters can bully.


    "Don''t forget, this is Tokyo!" Eurya cherry eyes suddenly burst out red light, the momentum of the body greatly increased.


    Japan has moved its capital several times, and Tokyo was the capital of Japan only in modern times.


    Before Tokyo became the capital, however, I invited a master of Chinese geomancy to look for the dragon and break the pulse.


    They set up a four elephant array to guard the National Games.


    The four image formation are Qinglong, Baihu, Zhuque and Xuanwu.


    Therefore, the God of four directions in Tokyo is not an ordinary land or mountain god, but a beast of four directions.


    Any of the four gods and beasts has boundless magic power, which is much better than the four gods in other places.


    Eurya cherry tree is surrounded by divine fire, arms are unfolded, endless divine fire spreads to cangyiyuan Wasteland: "Red Lotus!"


    In the divine fire, blooms one after another beautiful unusual red lotus.


    Cang Yiyuan yells at the trouble and says, "the yellow spring is better than Nara."


    There was a black spring on the ground. The black spring gushed out black water column and put out the fire directly.Those originally delicate red lotus also withered.


    Suddenly, a charming laugh came from the factory.


    The laughter is full of the beauty of emptiness. Even if you only listen to its voice and don''t see its person, you still feel an unspeakable charm.


    A red flower from the black spring bloom, gradually throughout the factory.


    Even the walls and ceiling of the factory are covered with red flowers.


    A naked woman, only a few red yarn winding, languidly lying in the red sea of flowers.


    Whether it''s sickle, Cang, Eurya cherry, or thousand generations of smoke, their eyes are full of confusion.


    "On the other side of the river flowers bloom, and the spring falls."


    In the Sutra, nailuo refers to the infernal world, which can never be transcended.


    The flower on the other side is the flower of hell in Buddhism.


    There is no shore on the other side, and the spring flowers are blooming, but they do not exceed.


    Even CASS, who was hiding in the dark, was affected.


    Pa -


    Chen Yu slaps CASS in the face.


    "Ah..." CAOS woke up in a flash.


    "Are there any mice?" Cangyiyuanhuang looks at the hiding place of Chen Zhu and CAOS.


    Chen Yu takes out the evil sword, white faced and ghostly. In a flash, he becomes a swordsman.


    Then Chen Yutang and the emperor came out.


    "White faced!" Cang Yiyuan''s body was in a state of shock, and his pupils suddenly contracted.


    Then his mood fluctuated, and the magic of netherworld collapsed.


    The face of Eurya cherry and qiandaixun changed dramatically.


    They can''t deal with a Cangyi yuan famine.


    Now there''s another white faced ghost.


    Only yesterday did they suffer from white faced ghosts.


    I didn''t expect him to show up again.


    This time, it''s obviously more dangerous than yesterday.


    Yesterday, Zhang Tianyi came to the rescue.


    But this time, they have no luck.


    But Cang Yiyuan''s face was worse than theirs.


    In his opinion, the white faced ghost appeared here, no doubt to deal with him.


    And the white face ghost appears here, so the red face ghost king and the black face Luocha will be far away?


    As the four generals under yuzao''s command, cangyiyuanhuang did not dare to say that he would win any other one.


    What''s more, if the other two come, he will never leave.

 Chapter 1703

    "Hey, hey, hey..." A sudden voice came: "I didn''t expect to meet two old friends at a time. It''s a pleasant charge."


    A cloud of black smoke rushed into the scene, incarnated as a man wearing a black crown, black face Luocha!


    "Rosa, do you know the white ghost is here?" Another voice came.


    The sound comes from above the factory.


    The crowd couldn''t help looking up.


    Suddenly, the awning of the factory was opened, and a huge red ghost came in.


    The thousand generations smoked to swallow saliva, the green ghost and the red ghost behind her also revealed the color of fear.


    Compared with human beings, the body shapes of green ghost and red ghost are already very big.


    But compared with the red ghost king, it''s still a lot worse.


    There is no doubt that the red ghost king is the red face ghost king under yuzao''s four generals.


    But now, four demon generals have gathered and all of them are in the world.


    "Ha ha I didn''t expect that the four of us would meet again under such circumstances, and our master believed that he would soon untie the seal and return to the world. " Cang Yiyuan burst into laughter.


    He also wanted to get out of the control before yuzao.


    But the situation is better than people. He doesn''t think he can be positive with three monsters of the same level at one time.


    So he changed his tune decisively.


    Whether it''s the black faced Luocha or the red faced ghost king, they all know what Cang Yiyuan Huang''s heart is thinking.


    Moreover, as colleagues, they also know the shamelessness of Cangyi Yuanhuang very well.


    The Cangyi yuan famine can represent the worst aspect of human beings.


    Despicable, insidious, without a stand.


    When he was in prison, it was their master yuzao who gave him a chance to regenerate.


    He also became one of the master''s servants.


    But after the master was sealed, he was completely separated from the four generals.


    And he never wanted to save his master.


    Every few decades, I can always hear where he is fooling around.


    Now the four generals gather, and Cangyi Yuanhuang immediately changes his position.


    Once again, he became the master''s loyal servant.


    Only Chen Yu, the fake general, stood there without saying a word.


    Chen Yu is curious. If you kill all three of them.


    Is it able to prevent the pre - emergence of jade algae?


    Suddenly, Chen''s eyes burst with cold light.


    The three monster generals were all shocked.


    What the hell is this guy doing?


    Four of them, each with a queer disposition.


    But to speak of the most remote, it must be a white faced ghost.


    He never talks, only kills.


    Just when they were surprised, Chen Yu had already started.


    A move to cut the air with extreme knife light.


    Cang Yiyuan looks at his arms and chest slipping.


    "Here..." Cang Yiyuan Huang couldn''t believe to see his body cut off.


    However, in the next moment, Cang Yiyuan''s body suddenly turned into a cut human form paper.


    Cang Yiyuan came out intact.


    "Damn it, this guy is crazy. He''s going to kill me!" Cang Yiyuan yelled angrily, "have you all seen it? This guy wants to kill me."


    "Don''t make a fool of yourself!" The black side of the basilica stopped.


    At this time, Chen Zhuo came to kill the black faced Luo cha.


    "Damn it!" The black faced Luocha retreated quickly.


    But he can''t be faster than Chen Yu.


    Although Chen Yu is holding the devil''s knife, he can''t do all the moves of white faced ghost Che. It''s just in vain.


    But that doesn''t mean Chen doesn''t know how to fight.


    Even though he never fought with a samurai knife.


    But with a knife, who wouldn''t?


    Chen Yu cut through the body of the black faced Luocha.


    The black basilica quickly atomized and turned into a cloud of black smoke.


    Of course, even atomization does not mean that it is completely harmless.


    Chen doesn''t like to deal with opponents who can atomize, but it doesn''t mean that Chen has no way at all.


    In fact, the goblin sword itself has a killing effect on the atomized enemy.


    Even if Chen Yu did not use Xianli, he was able to cut the black faced Luocha with the help of a magic knife.


    Cang and sickle, as well as thousand generations of smoke and Eurya cherry are a little confused.


    What''s going on?


    Why do white faced ghosts turn against each other?


    The black compass is converging in another position.


    It''s just that there''s a startling scar on his chest.


    "Damn it, white faced ghost, if you don''t make it clear, then I''m not polite!" Black face Luo Cha roars.


    Chen Yu said nothing. If he opened his mouth, he would sink.


    At this time, a giant giant giant hand came down from the sky and grabbed Chen Zhu.The red faced ghost King started, and he was more direct than others.


    Fizzy -


    Chen Zhu didn''t plan to keep his hand.


    Anyway, Chen Yu has made up his mind.


    Leave all four No, it should be three.


    Roar -


    the arm of the red faced ghost king was cut off directly by Chen Zhu.


    Blood splashed down like rain.


    The ghost King''s blood, like gasoline, burns when it falls to the ground.


    Chen''s body also burns.


    But Chen was unmoved.


    Even if the body is lit.


    "Kill him."


    "Kill him..."


    "He betrayed us, his master."


    Chen Yu didn''t plan to stop at this point, but rushed up the arm of the red faced ghost king.


    The red faced ghost king suddenly stopped roaring when he started to use his knife.


    His movements stopped, too, as if the movie were set.


    The scene became silent and looked at the red faced ghost king and Chen Yu on his shoulder in amazement.


    Slowly, the red faced ghost King''s neck and head separate.


    Chen Zhu may not be so handy in dealing with Cangyi Yuanhuang and black faced Luocha.


    But for Chen Yu, the red faced ghost king is the best opponent.


    The huge body of the red faced ghost King collapsed, directly smashing and collapsing one of the walls of the factory.


    Cang Yiyuan Huang and black faced Luo Cha all look at Chen Zhu in shock.


    Cang, sickle, qiandaixun and Eurya cherry are unbelievable.


    These four demon generals actually kill each other.


    And the powerful red faced ghost king was killed by the white faced ghost.


    Cang Yi Yuan Huang and black face Luo Cha are cool in heart and hair.


    What''s going on?


    The strength of their four generals should be quite right.


    Why does white face ghost can so easily kill red face ghost king?


    "No It''s not right... " Cang Yiyuan''s face was pale.


    He is different from the other three generals.


    He is not a pure monster. He is a half human and half demon transformed by yuzao.


    So he still keeps the habits of human beings and some of their bad qualities.


    The way of thinking is more like a human being.


    He faintly realized that there was something wrong with the white ghost in front of him.


    But he couldn''t say what was wrong.


    This one in front of us is really white faced. There is no fake one.


    But What is the source of this feeling?


    Cang Yiyuan Huang looks at Chen Yu. At the moment when he touches Chen Yu''s eyes, he finally understands.


    That look is not the cold blade, it is mockery, it is contempt, and it is killing.

 Chapter 1704

    White faced ghosts never have such eyes.


    Because the white faced ghost is the last of the four generals.


    It''s not his weakest, it''s his last appearance.


    It was made by yuzao himself and the other three generals.


    Cangyi Yuanhuang was also one of the participants.


    He knows white faced ghost, at least he thinks so.


    The white faced ghost is the most loyal to yuzao.


    He is a weapon without feelings.


    Any body controlled by a white faced ghost also has no feelings.


    But in contact with the white ghost, Cang Yiyuan Huang saw the emotion in his eyes.


    At this moment, cangyiyuanhuang panicked.


    He thought of a possibility.


    A man who can pick up the ghost saber, but is not driven to enslave by the ghost saber.


    That means This man is stronger than the white faced ghost.


    Stronger than any of them.


    "Wait White faced ghost I''m from your side. I''ll take out the black Luocha with you, so that we can get rid of the control before yuzao. What do you think? "


    Cangyiyuanhuang once again showed his most shameless side.


    Chen Zhu looks at Cangyi and Yuanhuang. He doesn''t talk nonsense. He cuts it.


    Cang Yiyuan saw a knife coming out of the sky, and his face sank. He used the paper man again.


    This paper man double is very easy to use and can avoid a deadly attack.


    But the paper man double is not unlimited.


    Not to mention the complex production process, and the high cost.


    In addition to paying a lot of mana, using a Paperman avatar also needs to bear the pain of each death.


    Chen Yu is ready for this.


    At the moment when the paper man double was used in Cangyi Yuanhuang.


    Chen Yu locked in the position of Cang Yiyuan Huang''s real body.


    Chen Yu had a strong wind.


    The blade of the sword is like a dragon singing and a tiger roaring.


    But it was in the moment when Chen Yu was about to die in the Cangyi yuan famine.


    Suddenly a figure appeared in front of Chen Yu.


    Duan -


    the figure hit Chen Yu heavily.


    Chen Yu raised his sword for a while, then picked it up, and then picked his arm to fly.


    In front of Cang Yiyuan Huang is his Shishen, an eight armed King Kong made of metal.


    Everyone took a breath of cool air.


    Even two of Chen''s eyes will fall to the ground.


    Are you kidding?


    What is this? Shishen or Kota?


    Apart from Chen''s severed arm, the other seven arms of the eight armed King Kong all carry a Gatling machine gun and are covered with dense bullets.


    Moreover, the machine guns in its hands are obviously specially made, and the caliber of each gun is very large.


    "Heimian Luocha, this guy is obviously going to kill us all. If you are still hesitant at this time, we are all going to die here today. At that time, you have no chance to be loyal to yuzao." Said Cang Yiyuan Huang.


    Black faced Luo Cha also felt that the situation was out of control.


    He didn''t have so much heart.


    Up to now, I don''t understand why the white faced ghost of the devil blade betrays.


    But as Cang yiyuanhuang said.


    If he goes to the theatre again, once Cang Yiyuan is cut off.


    Then it''s his turn.


    Although he hated cangyiyuanhuang, he did not hide it.


    But he also knows that power is better than people.


    The body of the black faced Luo Cha floats up, and his arms are stretched to the maximum.


    By this time, the moon and stars had been completely shrouded.


    Most of Tokyo is shrouded in black clouds.


    And the center of the dark cloud is the black Luocha, who sucks the dark cloud in the sky with a big mouth.


    This dark cloud is actually a negative emotion in the hearts of people in the region.


    At the moment, the dark side of the Basilica is absorbing the negative emotions of millions of people.


    Chen Yu squints his eyes. The strength of the black faced Luocha should be half a step up to the Qing Dynasty.


    Among the top four generals of yuzao, this guy should be the strongest.


    Every time you absorb a negative emotion, the power of the black faced Luocha will increase by one point.


    The heart of qiandaixun and Eurya cherry is like a heavy stone.


    They can''t participate in the fight any more.


    Chen Chu looked at the black face of the Luocha, and his eyes fell on Cangyi Yuanhuang.


    Kill the Cang Yiyuan famine first!


    It has to be said that this God of Cang Yiyuan Huang opened Chen''s eyes.


    The eight armed King Kong, a mixture of science and magic, is really refreshing for Chen.


    However, it is only limited to


    The blade in Chen''s hand is bright.Dada -


    seven Gatling machine guns fired frantically at Chen Zhu.


    Chen Zhu did not hide or dodge. He picked the blade from the bottom.


    When the blade cuts across the ground, it brings a spark, and the ground is scratched with a shocking scratch.


    And the blade is not blocked, but with a more ferocious killing machine.


    Hiss -


    the arms, guns and bodies of eight armed King Kong were cut off in an instant.


    "Bad..." Cang Yiyuan is in a state of panic.


    He didn''t expect his Shishen to be so useless in front of Chen Yu.


    At first, he felt that even in the face of enemies much stronger than himself.


    Eight Gatling machine guns can also cause huge trouble to the enemy, and it''s not impossible to kill even the stronger enemy.


    And the body of the eight armed King Kong is made of titanium alloy.


    Almost impossible to destroy.


    But the dream is beautiful, the reality is cruel.


    In front of Chen Yu, the eight armed King Kong didn''t give full play to its fighting power.


    Chen Yu did not stop, the blade continued to cut to the Cang Yi Yuan famine.


    "Double..."


    Cang yiyuanhuang saw Chen Zhu had been killed not far away, so he could only start the paper man stunt again.


    But this time, Chen Yu broke out faster in an instant, more than ten times faster than before.


    The paper man double of Cangyi Yuanhuang hasn''t been started yet. Chen Zhu has already cut his neck.


    The goblin Dao in Chen''s hand rubs the air at high speed, and it has been burned as red as a soldering iron.


    Cang Yiyuan''s action stopped. His face was shocked and unbelievable.


    "You It is... "


    Chen Chu reaches for Cang Yiyuan Huang''s head and gently raises it.


    Cangyi yuan Huang didn''t die immediately. After all, he was a yin-yang master who lived for thousands of years and half human and half demon.


    A great part of his ability is to save his life.


    "Guess." Chen Yu did not intend to tell Cang yiyuanhuang his identity.


    Chen Yu plans to pretend to be a white faced ghost all the time.


    Chen Yu put his eyes on the last general, black faced Luocha.


    To be honest, I''m afraid it''s impossible to defeat the black faced Luocha with the strength of the white faced Guiche.


    At this time, the black faced Luocha has absorbed enough negative emotions.


    His eyes are deep, like black holes.


    Floating in the air, looking down at Chen Yu.


    "I didn''t expect to be able to absorb so much negative emotions here. It''s a comfortable feeling."


    Chen Yu gazed at the black side of the Luocha, and drew an arc at the corner of his mouth.


    "While there is still time, enjoy the last pleasure."

 Chapter 1705

    "What?" The black face Luo Cha Leng for a moment.


    It''s impossible for a white faced ghost to say such a thing.


    But it was just as he was wandering.


    Chen Yu has shot at the black side of the basilica like a Li Xuan arrow.


    The black faced Basilica is well prepared.


    However, there is one thing he does.


    Because Chen Yu didn''t cut him with a knife.


    Instead, a bear came directly to hold him and pushed him from the air to the ground.


    Chen''s power is not something he can fight against.


    Even if he absorbed the negative emotions of half the city people.


    Chen Yu pressed the black faced basilica on the ground, raised the magic knife and stabbed it directly into the chest of the black faced Basilica.


    The black Luocha wants to turn into black fog, but every time he wants to turn into black fog, Chen Zhu will use the immortal power to break up the magic power in his body.


    Black face Luo Cha began to panic, his fist crazy to Chen Yu.


    He wants to push Chen Yu away.


    But his fist is no different from drizzle to Chen Yu.


    The smile on Chen''s appearance and face is like satire to him.


    The breath of the black faced Luocha is weaker and weaker.


    "I I will not die As long as human beings exist One day I will... "


    "It''s none of my business..." Chen Yu sneers.


    He''s not going to meddle forever.


    Although the black side Luocha has become weak, he still hasn''t given up hope.


    He is still struggling.


    But he punched Chen Yu, and Chen Yu also punched him.


    He is always at a loss.


    Chen Yu firmly nailed the black Luocha to the ground.


    Every time the black faced Luocha was punched by Chen Zhu, his evil spirit would break up.


    The reason why Chen didn''t give a blow is that he was afraid of being atomized and escaping.


    Chen has also dealt with this kind of enemies that can atomize before.


    We should not be too impatient in dealing with such enemies.


    It takes a little bit to break them apart.


    Constantly weaken them, and finally let them not even have the power of atomization.


    Tens of meters around the ground, has been knocked all over the cracks.


    If we only rely on the power of the goblin knife, we can''t do it at all.


    It''s not even possible to defeat the black faced Basilica.


    Roar -


    thousand generations of smoke and Eurya cherry looked at the roar coming from a hundred meters away.


    But it was completely covered with smoke and dust, and there was no way to see the inside.


    After thinking about it, they decided to leave.


    Don''t run at this time. If you wait for two monster generals to win.


    It''s too late for them to run.


    They will not continue to think that they can deal with any of them.


    Whether it''s the white faced ghost or the black faced Luo Cha, they have exceeded their imagination.


    If they are close to the battle center, the aftermath of the battle alone can make them want to die.


    So they ran away with their tails in their hands.


    The roar continued for twenty minutes.


    Chen Yu came out of the dust.


    Though he fought against the black faced Basilica, he won without exerting all his strength.


    However, Chen Yu is still a bit disheartened.


    "CASS, you can come out."


    CAOS came out of the shadows.


    "President, what about the monster?"


    "I killed it." Chen said.


    To be honest, Japan is an active region in the spiritual world.


    The strength of the supernatural demons here is also beyond Chen''s expectation.


    For example, the black Basilica, this kind of strength is almost equal to the snow devil kunka in the snow mountain area of North America.


    Although the black side Basilica is weaker than kunka, the difference between them is not big.


    Black side Luocha needs densely populated areas, and kunka needs to be covered with ice and snow.


    Their strength has great limitations.


    But once their conditions are met, their power will be very strong.


    While the black faced Luocha is a big monster in the Japanese area, but it is not the top one.


    Kunka is one of the top monsters in North America.


    It can be imagined how far the power gap between the spiritual powers in North America and Japan is.


    Chen now has a chance to fight the most powerful monsters in Japan.


    Chen could not help guessing that the spiritual world in Japan was so powerful.


    So how powerful will the spiritual world in China be.


    And how powerful are the top monsters in China?


    Take a chance and ask Zhang Tianyi."Chairman, take me back?"


    "I''d better not. The city is too conspicuous."


    Although it is far away from the city, it is still a densely populated area.


    Their fight just now has attracted attention.


    Now there are police cars moving in their direction.


    If he does fly back to the hotel with CASS.


    It''s expected to be monitored by the government.


    By this time, a siren had been heard in the distance.


    It took them an hour to get back to the hotel.


    Just entered the hotel, Chen Yu and CASS stopped at the same time.


    "President."


    "Well, you found it, too."


    "Are those two mice?"


    Chen can find it by the perception of xiaotiandi.


    But CAOS is not good.


    He relies on consciousness and rare clues.


    This is the super fighting consciousness that he honed in the battle.


    "Let''s go upstairs first. Don''t do it in such a place. They can''t hide my perception."


    ¡­¡­


    "Cang, are you sure the man with the devil''s knife is the man?"


    "No mistake, my nose is very smart, at least a hundred times your."


    "He won''t kill us, will he? We killed a lot of people. "


    "I don''t know, but he''s our only chance."


    Two mice quietly follow Chen Yu and CAOS and sneak into the hotel.


    Through the smell, they found Chen''s floor.


    "It''s in the front room."


    Two mice sneaked up to the door, the door was not closed.


    They didn''t want to. They went straight into the room.


    But as soon as I entered the room, the door was closed.


    Cang and sickle are stupid for a moment. There are many people in the room, and almost all of them are foreigners.


    Everyone looked at Cang and sickle with hostile eyes.


    "Mouse Rats... " Little Gelin pointed to Cang and sickle in surprise: "two big mice, two big mice Dad, I want to I want big mice. "


    Cang and sickle want to escape in an instant.


    But the next moment, a big net will cover their heads.


    Cang and sickle were dragged among the people.


    Cang and sickle are scared to hold each other, shivering.


    Fari looked at Chen Yu and said in a low voice, "rats are not allowed in the house."


    Fari likes small animals, but not all of them can.


    For example, two mice, she can not rise like the feelings.


    Gaia raised the net and looked closely: "Chen, do they have any diseases?"


    In the western view, mice are not clean.


    Little Gelin jumped, trying to reach for the Cang and sickle in the air.


    Jiji -


    Cang and sickle show their ferocity. Chen Chu reaches out and grabs two rats in the net.


    "You''d better put away your claws and teeth. If you bite my daughter, I''ll skin you By the way, I''m Chinese. Have you heard that we Chinese can eat any endangered species? "

 Chapter 1706

    Cang and sickle resolutely put away their sharp teeth and claws.


    "Say, what are you doing with us, trying to attack us?"


    Chen Yu looked at the two goblins with a cold face.


    It''s not true that they are weak.


    Mongoose is a famous monster in Japanese mythology.


    It''s not necessarily that weak.


    But they are two short and one short.


    Moreover, they are facing a large number of people.


    The momentum is even weaker to the extreme.


    They have no choice but to pretend to be pitiful now.


    "We We want to borrow your magic knife. " Cang looked at Chen Yu with trembling.


    "Borrow? Can you be so elegant? Are you going to steal or rob? "


    Chen Yu has seen two of them kill and rob in the street.


    You can''t be soft at all.


    Of course, Chen doesn''t care so much about them.


    Anyway, this is Japan. It has nothing to do with itself.


    Unless it''s the way it is now, it''s up to him.


    Otherwise, he would be too lazy to manage.


    However, Japanese and North American spiritual worlds are different.


    The main way to deal with monsters is to suppress or transform them.


    For them, it doesn''t matter how many people monsters kill.


    The more ferocious monsters are, the greater their merits and virtues will be if they are transformed.


    North America is dominated by evil spirits, and a small number of other monsters or Warcraft riots.


    And as long as they are evil spirits or Warcraft with human life, they are basically doomed.


    The size of the two areas is different.


    Of course, because of different ideas.


    So Chen Yu didn''t care how many people the two monsters killed.


    In Japan, there are no monsters who don''t kill people.


    The difference is only in killing more or less.


    Or the God of mourning who can''t even beat ordinary people.


    "What do you want to do? Do you want to kill me? "


    It''s not Chen Yu who looks down on the two of them.


    As far as their strength is concerned, I don''t know if they will be controlled by the goblin knife if they take it.


    Even if they can maintain themselves, they will not be able to turn over any storm.


    In less than half a day, it will be suppressed.


    Especially here in Tokyo, where psychics and psychics are most concentrated.


    "No, no, no No, we want to find our brother''s medicine with the magic knife. "


    "What''s the relationship between looking for your brother and robbing the devil blade?"


    "Every goblin knife has a kind of ability, hunting." Cang said, "as long as you touch the blood of the prey, even if the prey escapes to the ends of the earth, you can find it."


    "Do you have your brother''s blood?"


    "Yes."


    Chen Yu touched his chin and said, "what''s the good for me if I can help you find your brother?"


    "Our brother''s medicine, he has a medicine bag. The medicine in the medicine bag can quickly treat the trauma. As long as it is not the head or the key point, the cut trauma anywhere can be instantly cured." Said sickle.


    Chen Yu is deep in thought. This medicine doesn''t seem to work for him.


    But think about your family and the people of the association.


    This medicine is very useful for them. After all, everyone has an emergency.


    "Are you sure your brother is still alive?"


    "Of course, our three brothers are of the same origin. If the medicine dies, we will not live."


    The reason why their two brothers are so eager to save the medicine.


    It''s not just about brotherhood.


    At the same time, because the lives of their three brothers are linked.


    If any one dies, the other two will die together.


    This is the case with the weasel family, a litter of three brothers.


    They share the same root and the same source, but at the same time they trust each other with their lives.


    Therefore, the weasel family has been a very short guard since ancient times.


    "OK, then help you." After a short period of consideration, Chen Yu readily agreed.


    Just then Portia pushed in and saw more than twenty people in the room.


    Chen Yu also carried two mice in his hands.


    "Ah Rats... "


    "These guys are boring." Gaia came forward and held Portia''s shoulder. "I grabbed two mice and had such a good time there. Let''s go to the other rooms."


    Portia quickly followed Gaia out of the room.


    "Are Japanese mice that big?" Portia asked with a lingering fear.


    Such a big mouse is a big shock to her.


    Just think about the size of those two mice.


    She just feels like she''s going to have nightmares tonight.


    ¡­¡­


    "No, I can''t feel it at all." Chen Yu shook his head.Put on the blood of sickle weasel medicine, but Chen can''t feel the existence of medicine, let alone his position.


    However, there is no way. After all, Chen Yu is not driven by the evil sword at all.


    Of course, you can''t enjoy the power given by the magic knife.


    For Chen Yu, the evil Sabre has no other use except that it is sharper than ordinary sharp tools.


    "I''ll try." Just then West said.


    "West, this goblin will control people, are you sure?" Chen Yu looks at West hesitantly.


    He didn''t want his people to take such a risk to save a monster.


    "President, I have confidence." Said West.


    "President, I can give Mr. West a light of soul to protect his consciousness from erosion." Said Moore Raz.


    "I have a heart pendant here, which can also prevent consciousness from being eroded." Said Rouen fasibon.


    He was more interested in the deal.


    Mainly interested in the capsule.


    When it''s ready, he can use it for research.


    "Well, first you enchant West and hang that heart pendant." "West, if I find something wrong with you, don''t blame me for knocking you out with my heavy hand," Chen said


    "Well, I know." West nodded slightly.


    After Moore Raz put a spell on West.


    Rouen fasibon also took out a heart pendant for West to wear.


    Chen Yu guards Fanny, little Gelin and little Larissa behind him.


    He didn''t want anything to happen to his family.


    The moment West took the hobgoblin.


    West''s body turned into a warrior in an instant, releasing the red spirit.


    Everyone looked at West warily.


    After all, they are not sure whether West can keep his heart.


    "West, are you ok now?"


    West silently opened his eyes and turned to Chen Yu: "no problem, the goblin knife didn''t affect my mind."


    Chen found that West''s reaction was much smaller than he thought.


    Chen Yu felt that even without the charm of heart pendants and Moore Raz, West would probably be able to resist the control of the hobgoblin.


    I didn''t expect that West''s mind was so firm.


    "Can you feel the position of the medicine?"


    West dabbed the blood on the hobo, put it on his nose, sniffed it, and nodded, "yes."


    "Great, where is he? Where is he now? " Sickle and the sky can''t wait to ask.

 Chapter 1707

    Chen Yu followed West, and sickle and Cang followed.


    "West, you don''t seem to need outside protection. You''re immune to the goblin." Chen asked curiously.


    "President, in fact, the reason is very simple. He imagines the spiritual erosion of the devil''s knife as a virus. He can invade and control the human brain, and the human brain is equivalent to Microsoft system, but this virus can not be eroded by every system. Just as it is, my system is different from normal people." West smiled easily.


    Different from Chen Yu''s, it completely shut out the power of the hobo.


    West is completely immune.


    The results are the same for both.


    But the method is different.


    "West, aren''t you an alien?"


    West rolled his eyes.


    Sickle and Cang are worried. They want to urge Chen Yu and west to speed up their steps.


    But Chen Yu and West are not in a hurry at all. They have a long way to go.


    "By the way, why did Cang Yiyuan Huang ask you to steal money for him? He should be able to do it himself, right? "


    To be honest, as long as the psychic is unscrupulous, it''s not hard to earn money.


    What''s more, it was originally a bad person. Cangyi Yuanhuang should not have such a psychological burden.


    "President, can we not ask such a question of mental retardation?"


    "What? Is this a very retarded question? " Chen Yu had no consciousness of asking stupid questions himself.


    Don''t know is don''t know.


    "The exchange between a psychic and an ordinary person must be an exchange of equal value. Of course, employment is also an exchange of equal value. If a psychic plunders the wealth of an ordinary person by extraordinary means, he will be punished, and he will be punished by fate." "Supernatural beings can''t use money directly from humans, they can only be given, and they have to be the money of the dead," West said


    "That is to say, the two of them must kill people before they can steal the money and then give it to Cang Yiyuan Huang?"


    "The process is this process, and the consequence is that both of them bear the responsibility. That Cang Yiyuan famine enjoys the final benefit." West nodded.


    Chen Yu thought about it, as if it was.


    Generally speaking, supernatural creatures do not have the habit of using human currency.


    It also seems to be limited by the rules.


    For example, the evil spirit group in the association, when they go out to buy things, all of them ask the follower to pay.


    It is also a wonderful work of Cang Yiyuan famine, half human and half demon.


    There are restrictions of demons and desires of people.


    Driven by yuzao, she wants to get rid of her shackles.


    To be honest, in the 1000 years before yuzao existed, it was probably his most natural life.


    Long life, rich life, the power to do whatever you want.


    Chen Zhu is a little envious.


    Of course, cangyiyuanhuang didn''t really do what he wanted.


    This is Japan. There are so many different people.


    Even he needs to be low-key.


    "West, since you are completely immune to the control of the goblin knife, just after you go back, this goblin knife will be used for you, just to make up for your shortcomings in attack power."


    West shook his head. "I''m not fit."


    "Why?"


    "The evil sword can not only control people''s self-consciousness, but also change a person''s character imperceptibly, making people become cruel and bloodthirsty. This kind of change is very hidden and hard to be discovered. Therefore, except for the person who can completely resist the power of the evil sword like you, other people are not suitable."


    "Don''t you say your system is different from normal people?"


    "He is alive and self-conscious. Computer viruses will evolve themselves, not to mention the devil''s knife."


    "Well, it''s a pity that this thing is of no value to me." "It''s a pity that Chen Yu said," it''s a disaster to keep it. It''s better to destroy it. "


    Buzzing -


    just then, the hobo in West''s hand made a buzzing sound.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "He''s scared. He''s scared."


    "Will he be afraid?"


    "It''s no surprise that as long as you have self-awareness, you will be afraid."


    Chen Yu will not be soft hearted because of the fear of the evil sword.


    This is a disaster.


    Whoever holds it becomes a madman.


    There is a custom in Japanese spiritual world.


    They always like to keep some powerful weapons or monsters.


    To drive these weapons or monsters requires a great price.


    But we just like it.


    This is a precaution.


    Of course, most of the big troubles are caused by these things.


    Chen Yu has no such habit.Let''s not say it''s useless for Chen.


    Even if it is useful, Chen Yu will not keep him.


    Unconsciously, Chen Yu, West and two mice came to a residential community.


    "West, are you on the right way?"


    "No, I can feel it." "The perception from the hobgoblin is that the owner of this drop of blood is nearby and in a weak state," West said


    "Can you determine the location?" Chen asked.


    This community is said to be large and small, but its population is quite dense.


    It is estimated that there are at least ten thousand people living in this community.


    In such a densely populated area, it would be difficult to find it without special means of searching.


    "The hobgoblin is not very willing to cooperate, and his strength is retreating from me."


    Chen Yu''s self-consciousness is disgusting because he has turned his mouth.


    "If you don''t want to cooperate, I''ll destroy you now," Chen said


    Chen Yu gave the hobgoblin to west again: "how is it? Does he cooperate?"


    "He said he would negotiate with you."


    "Mom... Egg, it''s annoying. You''re in charge of talking to him." Chen said.


    "All right."


    West, with the goblin knife, stood still.


    Sickle and Cang are very eager. They also vaguely smell their brother''s smell in this area.


    But there are too many people here. In a short time, they can''t tell the exact location.


    After half pay, West opened his eyes. "President, the only thing he asked for is not to destroy him."


    "Have you agreed?"


    "My request is that he should obey the orders of all the members of our association unconditionally, lend his strength to the members of the association and not erode their consciousness."


    "What did he say?"


    "If you want to borrow his strength, you have to see blood, otherwise he will be weaker and weaker," he said


    They all have the characteristics of killing animals, which is also the way they live for a long time.


    The more people kill, the more powerful they are.


    For example, Chen Yu used it twice before, but he didn''t kill any animals. What the devil saber consumed was his own strength.


    In the long run, it will eventually become a common knife.

 Chapter 1708

    This means that most battles are not necessarily able to use the goblin.


    After all, many battles don''t necessarily involve blood.


    Especially the battle between psychics, many times will not die.


    For example, the conflicts between Chen Yu and the psychic team several times are all from point to point.


    "We have come to an end to this negotiation, but now you can cooperate with us to find the medicine. Otherwise, you will be broken now." Chen Yu threatened.


    "President, he began to guide."


    Sickle and nature are the happiest.


    They don''t care about hobgoblin or anything.


    They only care about their brothers.


    "That''s it. I feel it. Your brother''s medicine is upstairs."


    Two people and two mice stopped in front of a five story apartment.


    This apartment looks like a cheap one.


    This is for low-income people.


    Many low-income families, even a family of four or five people, are packed in a small house of 20 or 30 square meters.


    This kind of cheap apartment is very common in Japan, especially in Tokyo.


    "Can you accurately sense which layer it is on?"


    "Look up the past layer by layer."


    After several times of Kung Fu, everyone came to the fifth floor.


    "It should be on this floor. It''s the heaviest breath." Said West.


    "I smell the medicine, too."


    Without waiting for West to lead the way, the two mice ran up first.


    "Right here." Two mice stopped in front of a door.


    "You two hide first, West. Put the hobgoblin away."


    The reason why Chen kept the two mice hidden was because Chen sensed that there were only two people in the room.


    One of them has some psychic power, and the other is completely ordinary people.


    Of course, Chen Yu also found the smell of medicine.


    Knock knock knock -


    "who is that?"


    At this time the door opened.


    Thousands of generations of night opened the door of the moment, the whole person was scared to sit on the ground.


    "Ah..."


    The scream of the thousand generations of night brought the thousand generations of smoke.


    "Little night Mr. Chen, you are... "


    "Black... Hand... Party, he is black... Hand... Party." "Are you here to kill me?" he cried out in horror


    Chen Yu and West both have black lines on their faces.


    How can you make us look far away.


    The thousand generation smoked Leng for a while, the facial expression immediately becomes gloomy.


    "Mr. Chen, I need an explanation."


    "Explain what? What do you need me to explain? " Chen Yu smiles at qiandaixun.


    "You hurt my sister."


    "No, no, no, I don''t. If I hurt her, she''s feeding sharks now."


    "She''s my sister!" Qiandaixun''s face was gloomy.


    She is a little short-term. After all, she is a sister who lives by each other since childhood.


    Qian daixun knows that his sister has many shortcomings.


    However, she is her own sister.


    This alone makes qiandaixun intolerant of Chen Yu''s actions.


    "Miss millennium, I''m not here to trouble your sister."


    "Then what are you doing?"


    "I lost my pet. We found it seems to have come to your house."


    "What pet? There are no cats or dogs in our house. "


    "It''s not a cat or a dog. It''s actually a mouse, a big mouse."


    "Are you looking for Xiaohui?" Thousands of generations of night face a suspicious color.


    "Little grey? Is this your new name for it? " Chen Yu said quietly, "if it likes a new name, maybe I will consider changing it. Can I return it now?"


    "Xiaoye, what Xiaohui?" Qiandaixun is also a little unclear.


    "I picked it up on the road the other day. It was injured. I brought it back."


    Picking up a mouse on the street, this little girl''s taste is really unique.


    Thousands of generations of night did not plan to hide, although she some reluctant to small ash.


    But the owner of the house came to him.


    And the other side is the one their sisters can''t provoke.


    So I had to take the ash out of the room.


    Thousands of generations of smoke pupil suddenly contract.


    Although the big mouse is very weak.


    However, qiandaixun recognized its breath.


    and its appearance as like as two peas before.


    Qiandaixun suddenly reaches out to block qiandaiye.


    Thousands of generations of smoke eyes such as torch, staring at Chen Yu and West behind him.


    "Mr. Chen, do you think this mouse is your pet?""Yes, what''s the matter?"


    "Then can you show the evidence?"


    Chen Yu made a ring of fingers, and Cang and sickle ran out.


    "The two of them, can they be regarded as evidence?"


    Qiandaixun narrowed her eyes, and she recognized it.


    These two mice are the two that we met in the abandoned factory before.


    "Miss millennium, I''m sure you don''t want the situation to get complicated, do you? Give me back the ashes and I''ll leave here."


    Qiandaixun''s face became gloomy.


    Don''t look at her gentle introversion.


    In fact, the real qiandaixun is a very proud person.


    "Take it, but at least let me see your qualifications."


    "Your sister is an ordinary person. Are you sure you want her to know your identity?" Chen asked.


    "You knew who I was?" Qiandaixun frowned.


    It wasn''t a good feeling. She thought she was hiding well.


    No one has ever been able to know her identity before she made an active disclosure.


    However, Chen Yu obviously broke this normal.


    Thousands of generations of night full of doubts, she a little can not understand Chen Yu and his sister''s dialogue.


    The man said that his elder sister is not an ordinary person. What does that mean?


    Or do you think your English level is too poor, so you have a wrong understanding?


    "Well, from the first day."


    The lights in the room began to produce an unstable voltage.


    Qian daixun seems to be going to fight Chen Zhu directly.


    "Cough Little girl, don''t be too persistent. You don''t have a direct conflict of interest with us. Maybe there were some misunderstandings before. There''s no need to tear your face, right? " West went in, came to the face of millennial night, picked up the medicine and turned away.


    Qiandaixun found that he could not move at all.


    She could only let the foreign old man turn around in front of her, but she could not even move her fingers.


    "Miss Qiandai, we are still short of a guide. If you are interested, you are welcome to continue your previous work. Goodbye."


    The face of a thousand generations is red.


    It was not until Chen Yu and west left that qiandaixun got rid of the shackles.


    "Damn it!" Qiandaixun rushed out of the room and ran after him.


    But when she rushed down the aisle.


    Chen and West, as well as the two weasels, have disappeared.


    "Sister, who are those people? And They say you are not an ordinary person. Who are you? "


    "It''s none of your business." Said the thousand generations, blackening their faces.


    She didn''t want to involve her sister in the psychic event.

 Chapter 1709

    This evening around, Chen Yu felt at least ten times near the presence of monsters.


    Chen Yu doesn''t know what Tokyo is like now.


    But surely the government is about to explode.


    After returning to the hotel, Chen looked at sickle and Cang.


    "Your brother has come back, so what you promised me, bring it."


    "Now the medicine is still in a coma. The medicine bag is in his stomach. It can''t be taken out until he wakes up."


    Chen''s face is black. How big is the capsule?


    Actually hiding in the stomach.


    "West, you supervise them. Don''t let them run away."


    "Well, I''ll let Moore watch." West is also an old fox.


    This kind of thing is left to others.


    But it doesn''t need to be too tight.


    Because it''s not too much to say it''s a mess outside.


    The three of them say whether they are strong or weak.


    But I''m afraid of being stared at by people who want to.


    If it''s human, it''s OK.


    The worst way is to be caught.


    Or it''s sealed.


    But if you are stared at by monsters.


    Take them as snacks if you don''t know.


    "Where''s the rat, dad? What about the big mouse? " Little Gelin ran in again.


    Fanny followed, obviously not looking very good.


    She is afraid of mice and hates them.


    Don''t ask why.


    Little Gelin had run to Cang and sickle, reached out and grabbed their tails.


    She doesn''t know what fear is.


    In little Gelin''s opinion, pets as big as home can play together.


    Mice can do it.


    Fari stood beside Chen Yu and whispered, "if little Gelin says she wants to raise them, you will secretly kill them. Anyway, they will never appear in our house."


    Cang and sickle shivered.


    They are monsters, and they hear the voice of fari.


    Chen Chu kicked Cang and sickle: "do you understand English?"


    "We are over three hundred years old, three are nine hundred years old. One of us can learn something and the other can learn it. We have several master''s degrees altogether. Do you think English is a matter for us?"


    "Arrogant what, believe it or not to take you to the devil knife blood sacrifice?" Chen Yu sneered.


    Cang and sickle don''t talk, who makes Chen Yu''s fist bigger.


    Cang, sickle and medicine were placed in an empty room.


    Little Gelin doesn''t dislike it at all.


    But most people in the association can''t stand living under the eaves with rats.


    Fanny gave little Gelin the impression that she was a kind mother, but in the face of mice.


    She is not allowed to raise mice.


    ¡­¡­


    Green wood forest, suicide forest.


    Originally, this place was a holy place of suicide in the world.


    But there are still a small number of tourism teams here as a tourist attraction.


    But now it''s completely off limits.


    It''s been foggy here since two months ago.


    Several tourist groups had disappeared in the forest area.


    In fact, today''s green wood forest has been completely surrounded.


    All the great shrines have sent elites to form a border here.


    To the southeast of the forest sea is the residence of Tokyo''s great god palace.


    Thirty psychics are here to lay a border.


    The first is a girl who looks like a high school student.


    In fact, she is a senior high school student and a candidate witch at the great god palace in Tokyo.


    Long Saka, the daughter of Saint and monk.


    At the same time, she is also the granddaughter of sun Yangzi.


    Most of the shrines in Japan are operated and inherited in the way of family inheritance.


    Of course, normally speaking, they are all headed by witches and hosts.


    One inside, one outside.


    But they belong to two completely different kinds of clergy system.


    One is Shinto, which mainly serves the Tianzhao deity.


    The other is Buddhists, who of course serve the Buddha.


    However, this kind of combination is not uncommon among Japanese shrines.


    Although there are religious disputes in Japan, they are not fierce in general.


    And they will even merge with each other, such as the great god palace in Tokyo.


    Witches are similar to God''s spokesmen, so many times, their words represent God''s will.


    Some shrine witches are specific, and even in order to maintain the purity of blood, they adopt intermarriage.


    Just like the royal family in Japan, the royal family in the past used to adopt intermarriage within the family to ensure the bloodline.There is no such requirement in Tokyo''s great god palace, for example, the current witch, Shiri Yoko, belongs to a foreign surname.


    But he is a very powerful psychic.


    In addition, he is also a student of Zhang Tianyi.


    To put it directly, she is equivalent to the return of her study abroad.


    So it makes sense to marry into changban and take over the position of witch secretary.


    "Damn it, miasma is spreading out again." "One kilometer back," she scolded


    Although they set up a border here to stop the spread of malaria.


    But the effect is not obvious.


    "Miss, the miasma is growing very fast this time. I''m afraid the distance of one kilometer is not enough. We need to retreat at least five kilometers." It''s the chamako''s family.


    Every generation of witches has their own courtiers and followers.


    Just like the change of government, the people in power will have their own leadership.


    Of course, it takes a lot of ability and charisma to accept the family and followers.


    "Then evacuate five kilometers." "By the way, I''ll report the situation here to my grandma," said the long Saka


    Just then, there was a sudden commotion ahead.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "A group of monsters want to break through our defense line and enter the miasma."


    "Damn bastards, kill them all for me." Long sakazaki has a hot temper. Now she is in a depressed mood.


    Just as there is personal worship in human society, there are also monsters.


    There are always some monsters who think that jade algae can change the status quo of monsters.


    So I can''t wait to come here and hug my thigh.


    This is not the first monster.


    Before that, the same idea was applied to a series of monsters.


    Just then, a strange bird in the sky roared into the fog.


    It was not long before the bird disappeared into the miasma that a bleak cry came.


    "A bunch of idiots." Said long Saka, with a black face.


    These monsters enter the miasma, and they are also doomed.


    What they thought they could hold to their thighs was actually just the nourishment for the killing stone.


    Will yuzao care about the loyalty of these ants?


    Obviously not. There is no essential difference between these weak monsters and human beings for him.


    At this time, the miasma spread out a little.


    Long Saka quickly took people back.


    If they get into miasma, it''s also very troublesome.


    At present, there is only one person, Zhang Tianyi, who can get in and out of miasma freely.

 Chapter 1710

    In the morning, Chen Yu didn''t expect Zhang Tianyi to come at this time.


    "Chen Yu." When Zhang Tianyi saw the rich morning in front of Chen Zhu, his face turned black: "do you eat so much every day?"


    "Breakfast, to be exact."


    "Three bodies, all powerful monsters, were found on the outskirts of the city last night, and have been confirmed to be three of the four generals before yuzao." Zhang Tianyi looks at Chen Yu. "Did you do it?"


    "Well, you don''t mean to see if eliminating the four generals can stop yuzao from coming into the world? It''s just that they get together. It''s a rare chance. I''ll take care of it. " Chen Yu said, "why, isn''t it that yuzao won''t exist before?"? You came here to thank me? "


    Zhang Tianyi wryly smiled: "before yuzao, it''s not that he won''t be alive, but that he will untie the seal in advance."


    "What? Is it useless? " Chen asked.


    "No, it''s a trick before yuzao to stop the four generals from coming into the world."


    "I don''t understand how it has to do with him."


    "I didn''t understand it at first, but the three generals you killed still have the evil spirit before yuzao on them."


    "And then?"


    "They are all born in front of yuzao. Before yuzao was sealed, they deliberately said that they would let him come out of the world. In fact, it''s not wrong to say that." Zhang Tianyi smiled bitterly and shook his head: "because if they were once in the world, the spirit world would make every effort to encircle them, and their evil spirit would return to yuzao. Now yuzao is sealed in the killing stone, and those evil spirits become ownerless things, they will attack the killing stone seal outside, forcing the seal to collapse at a faster speed, and make efforts both inside and outside, Jade algae will be born ahead of time. "


    "Then you came to challenge me?"


    "Dare I?" Zhang Tianyi rolled his eyes. "Anyway, you are the main force this time. Are you ready?"


    "When is the expected time for yuzao to appear?"


    "No more than three days at most. The specific time is not what we can decide now, but what yuzao decided before. When he would like to be born, he will be born."


    "Ask you something." Chen said.


    "What is it?"


    "Does this jade algae have anything to do with our Chinese Nine Tailed Fox?"


    "I don''t know." Zhang Tianyi thought Chen Zhu wanted to ask some questions.


    In fact, it''s said that before yuzao, the Nine Tailed Fox of China came to Japan and made waves here.


    But it''s just a rumor. There''s no stone hammer evidence.


    There is another point. It is said that before yuzao, it was a man.


    However, it seems that even the Japanese side can''t prove this.


    Because no matter where it is in China or Japan, the Nine Tailed Fox or jade algae always show people by their female voice and appearance.


    Moreover, Jiuwei fox is said to be the fox of Qingqiu.


    It''s not that kind of mountain monster.


    Wild foxes can be refined, but they don''t have more than one tail.


    The fox in the green hills has only females and no males.


    And if they want to carry on their families, they go out and find men.


    Since the body of yuzao is also a Nine Tailed Fox, it should also come from the green hill.


    If so, yuzao should be a woman.


    No, it should be female.


    Of course, Chen Yu is more interested in the face of the legendary beauty.


    How beautiful is this peerless face?


    "How long are you going to eat?"


    "Finish eating What''s wrong? Would you like one too? "


    "You and I will go to the forest sea of Qingmuyuan and guard there."


    "There''s no need to be in such a hurry?"


    "Once yuzao was born, it must be stopped at the first time. I can''t stop it. You are the only one." Zhang Tianyi said frankly.


    Of course, it''s also because he cherishes his life.


    If you want to stop yuzao, you may have to fight for your old life.


    It''s better to let Chen Yu lead.


    In any case, the strongest one is the thick skin.


    "But my wife and children are here."


    "I''ll watch for you." Zhang Tian has toothache one by one.


    "That line, you can help me watch it, but I''ve agreed with you that if something happens to my wife and children, I''ll tear down Longhushan."


    "Well, I''ll keep your wife and children safe."


    With Zhang Tianyi''s assurance, Chen Yu doesn''t worry about his wife and children.


    As long as it''s not a big demon of the level before yuzao, nothing can threaten Fanny and her two children.


    "But it doesn''t need to be so early. The sun is so strong in the daytime, and jade algae should not come out in the daytime."


    Boom -


    at this time, there was an earthquake on the ground.


    The tremor was very strong.


    And in the epicenter of the earthquake, Chen Yu obviously felt a strong evil spirit.Chen Zhu really wanted to slap himself: "I am a crow''s mouth."


    "Before it came out, there was such a horrible spirit, worthy of the peerless monster."


    "I don''t know if it''s beautiful." In Chen''s mind, he began to imagine the unique beauty before yuzao.


    "It''s said that it''s very beautiful. It can captivate the fans of Tian Huang." Zhang Tianyi began to be disrespectful again, and said with a tangled face, "suddenly I want to see the scene."


    ¡­¡­


    "Miasma is gone!"


    "What''s the matter? How does miasma subside? "


    "I don''t know. When the earthquake happened, the miasma retreated for several kilometers."


    "I''m afraid that thing will come out," she said, her face heavy


    Just then, a group of people came from behind.


    Most of the people in this group are monk soldiers, and some are dressed as witches.


    The leaders are dairiyangzi and Shenghe monk.


    "Grandma, father, how are you coming?"


    "That thing is about to come into the world. Can we not come?" Day son said solemnly.


    "Grandma, is yuzao really going to be alive?" Long sakazaki''s face was complicated, and she didn''t know whether it was excitement or fear.


    No matter how terrible yuzao is, he is a legendary being.


    Now, they are about to witness the existence of a history, a history and a legend.


    Just then, another strong earthquake occurred on the ground.


    In the distant Fuji mountain, the snow on the top of the mountain is driving the rock to roll down, and soon a landslide is formed.


    From the sea of green wood forest, there is a stronger spirit.


    At the same time, miasma narrowed the scope.


    However, in the former miasma shrouded area, the leaves are withered and withered, and there is no vitality to speak of.


    A group of people came back, but they were not from the shrine.


    They are not even Japanese, but foreign psychics.


    And the number is not in the minority. Judging from the color of skin and hair, it''s enough to form a United Nations.


    "Hello, Ms. Yoko."


    One of the older priests came over.


    It seems that they are old acquaintances.


    "Father oak, you are here." Cried the day Yoko, both surprised and pleased.


    "Although this is not the place where the light of the Lord shines, the lambs here also enjoy the glory of the Lord and cannot be profaned by evil." Father oke''s words are more like missionaries. I don''t know if I really think he is a devout priest.


    In fact, father oak has been removed from the headquarters because of his self contact with pagan magic.

 Chapter 1711

    Although the church also belongs to one of the three major religions in the world, they are more resistant to foreign teachers.


    I think other religions are heretics and other gods are evil gods.


    Father oak is, of course, the shepherd of the faithful Lord.


    But he felt that magic or magic of other religions also had merits.


    In short, father oak is a believer of God, but not of the church.


    And he''s almost impeccable about justice.


    For example, this time, the seal of the Japanese killing stone was loose.


    He brought someone directly to help.


    Although the Japanese spiritual world has sent out a rescue request to the world.


    But father o''ke came out of his heart.


    Not long after, another group of psychics came. This time, all the people were blonde.


    Vestana touched her nose, and there was an unpleasant smell.


    She smelled evil, even if she wasn''t a psychic.


    But she still smelt the spirit.


    The evil spirit here is so strong that even ordinary people can smell it.


    She and the psionic team have seen a large number of psychics ahead.


    But they didn''t go up to say hello.


    It''s the first time she''s led a team abroad on a mission.


    However, as soon as they arrived in Japan, the spirit of Japan sent out a global appeal for help.


    This also led to changes in their plans.


    Of course, I came to Japan this time.


    Vestana also recognizes the gap between the spiritual desert and the spiritual peak area.


    The two days she just arrived, she was still a little proud.


    Then I found some Japanese psychic organizations to communicate with each other.


    The process of communication is more pleasant.


    After all, after receiving the money, the Japanese psychic organizations treated them with enthusiasm.


    But what they want is not entertainment, but communication!


    Of course, not without communication.


    However, in this exchange, vestana almost felt the same mood as Chinese football fans.


    They were also pointed out by the other side.


    For example, the members of the psychic team are too single.


    Individual strength can not be said to be very weak, it can only be said to be average.


    But put them together to fight.


    There is almost no cooperation between them.


    If it''s a one-to-one fight, you can still win two or three times over the last ten.


    But if the team fights, it''s just too bad to see.


    Almost every game the other side won with absolute advantage.


    Even to win with zero casualties.


    Vestana made up her mind to find an oriental instructor after returning this time.


    Given enough money, we can definitely find a powerful Oriental instructor.


    "Miss vestana, the man in front seems to be waving to us." Said britz.


    Vestana looked out and saw a man dressed as a priest waving to them in the crowd ahead.


    Vestana went up and said hello to father oak: "Hello, what can I do for you?"


    "Are you ordinary? Or are you so strong that I can''t tell your depth? " Asked father oak.


    "How do you do, father? I''m an ordinary man."


    "Ordinary people? Well Well, you can call your people here. " Said father oak.


    He did not delve into why vestana, an ordinary man, was running to join the party.


    Everyone has a reason for everyone.


    He will not interfere in other people''s decisions.


    "Call my men here? What to do? "


    "Little girl, father oke has the reputation of being the first saint in northern Europe. He asked your people to come here to bless your people." Said dairiyoko.


    "Oh Just a moment, please. " Vestana called the psychic team.


    "You all stand over there and concentrate." Father oak directs the members of the psychic team to stand with the people of the great god palace in Tokyo.


    After the two sides stand together, father oak starts the magic.


    "Holy light." Father oak let out a loud cry.


    In a flash, dozens of people''s heads, there is a group full of holy power.


    The holy light covers everyone, and everyone feels that his body is full of power.


    Even vestana felt the power of fullness, and her spirit reached its peak.


    "Ms. Yoko, would you like a blessing?"


    "I don''t need it. You''d better keep your magic to prepare for the confrontation with yuzao." Said dairiyoko.


    The two of them are of equal strength.If father oak blesses her.


    It''s estimated that father oak''s magic will be half consumed.


    But day Yoko may not be able to improve half of the strength.


    So in comparison, it''s a bit of a loss.


    "Well, if you need it, you can ask me at any time." Father oak said generously.


    At this time, there are more and more people coming. There are two or three hundred people gathered here.


    And the number continues to grow.


    Some people are excited, others are dignified.


    There are so many psychics from all over the world.


    This is also one of the assembly points.


    There are also a large number of people gathered at other gathering points in the forest sea of Qingmuyuan.


    It is estimated that there are at least 2000 psychics at home and abroad.


    ¡­¡­


    "Xun, there are so many people here." Eurya cherry exclaimed.


    It''s like a huge and noisy market with people coming and going.


    Murata Shino has been putting his left arm.


    His arm has been reattached and healed quickly by magic.


    However, Murata Shino is still a little unaccustomed.


    Little devil is wiping two brand-new little Taidao.


    Qiandaixun''s face was very heavy.


    "So many people, even if that Millennium fox is powerful, it should not be able to win, right?" Asked the three trees of amomoto doubtfully.


    "It''s hard to say." Qiandaixun didn''t know how powerful the legendary jade algae was.


    But her Shishen is telling her, run, run


    This is the first time for Shishen to be so frightened after qiandaixun got the Shishen.


    She has met powerful enemies in the past.


    But even the legendary monster, her Shishen never flinched.


    As long as she needs, Shi Shen will always fight bravely for her.


    But this time, her Shishen is totally different.


    In the end, how terrible the legendary yuzao will be before her. Unexpectedly, she scared her Shishen like this. She was afraid before fighting.


    "Oh, Miss millennium, you are here too."


    Qiandaixun hears an annoying voice, turns around and sees Chen Yu coming with his pants pocket in his hands.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Watch it." Chen Yuli said of course.


    Thousand generations of smoke is not good at looking at Chen Yu: "you are not afraid to die here?"


    "I can''t die." Chen Yu grinned.


    "Xun, is he your enemy? Can I help you? " Asked the three trees in a low voice.

 Chapter 1712

    Qian daixun and her companions are in the same line.


    Years of friendship have made them trust each other.


    And to keep the guns consistent with the outside world.


    So Chen Yu is a little weak when facing five of them.


    "Are you sure you want to fight me in such a place? This is not a wise choice. " Chen Yu looks at five people with a smile that he can''t beat.


    "You don''t have to work hard to clean up." The little devil has drawn out a pair of his own little Taidao.


    "Mr. Chen, can I help you?" Vestana brought someone over.


    Of course, she is not here to help Chen Zhao.


    She came to see the bustle.


    These Japanese psychics don''t know how strong they are.


    If they can give Chen an unforgettable lesson, it must be excellent.


    However, she obviously underestimated Chen''s shamelessness.


    "Of course I''m glad you can help me. Thank you so much. Then they will give it to you. " Chen Yu said decisively.


    Vestana and members of the psychic team, everyone''s face is full of unhappy, very unhappy!


    Boom -


    at this time, another earthquake occurred on the earth.


    This time, it''s much stronger than before.


    Many people are not stable.


    For the Japanese, they have long been used to the feeling of shaking when they can''t move.


    But foreigners are not used to it.


    At this time, miasma contracted a lot.


    The air was filled with more demons.


    But this earthquake, it is to let vestana find an excuse to escape.


    "At this time, we should fight against the evil monsters together, rather than waste our strength in the fight." "Of course, if you have to fight, we won''t interfere," said vestana


    Chen couldn''t help but send vestana a middle finger.


    Ma Dan, the pitiful college student at the beginning, has become so smooth now.


    Are political players so shameless?


    Chen Yu doesn''t want to think about it. He has become the most hated kind of person in the past the rich.


    Just then, the sky began to darken.


    At this moment, everyone at the scene couldn''t help looking up, the eclipse!


    Chen Yu frowns. Is that a coincidence?


    Even if the jade algae is powerful, it should not be able to change the orbit of the celestial body.


    If he''s really strong enough to move around.


    Then Chen Yu had to say that he lost at the bottom.


    People are much less likely to see a total solar eclipse than an eclipse.


    Lunar eclipse can be seen by almost half of the earth.


    But the total solar eclipse is because the moon covers the sun, so what the total solar eclipse sees is the shadow of the moon.


    And through the shadow of the moon to the earth, more than 100 kilometers in diameter.


    That is to say, when there is an eclipse, the whole earth can only see the total solar eclipse within the range of more than 100 kilometers in diameter.


    People outside this range can only see partial solar eclipse at most.


    So Chen thinks the chance of coincidence is too low.


    But it happened again.


    Another possibility is that yuzao has calculated the time of solar eclipse long before.


    The shadow is slowly eroding towards the sun. Gradually, the whole earth is in darkness.


    When the sun is completely shrouded, the outer corona can be seen.


    But the corona did not last long. When the shadow completely covered the corona, the real darkness came.


    Whoosh -


    a gust of wind is blowing through the center of the green wood forest.


    Everyone''s heart is tight on the spot. Everyone knows that the peerless demon is born.


    A huge mountain like figure appears in the center of the green wood forest.


    Chen Yu looked at it. It was a bigger body than Amanda Dier.


    A fox with nine tails!


    The boundless evil spirit swings away from the Nine Tailed Fox.


    The trees around Chen were blown down in pieces.


    And a more amazing scene appeared. Mount Fuji erupted without any sign. The dark red magma and ash burst out and soared to the sky.


    The sky was then shrouded in volcanic ash.


    The speed is too fast. The solar eclipse is not over yet. The sky has been covered by volcanic ash.


    At this moment, whether it''s the Japanese local psychics or the foreign reinforcements, they are stunned by the shocking scene.


    Is this the vision of the great demon?


    "Tie the line!" The most front day Yoko shouted, and the people of Tokyo''s great god palace formed a huge array.The periphery is monk soldiers, and the center is surrounded by five witches.


    Dairiyangzi stood in the middle and took a golden bow from his shoulder.


    The two sides of the golden bow are carved with grain patterns, and the bowstring is like a hemp bar.


    Chen Yu looks at the array composed of the great god palace in Tokyo.


    Although Chen did not know the array, this did not prevent him from observing the flow of magic.


    All the monks, soldiers and witches poured their magic on the Sun Yang Zi at the same time.


    Day Yoko began to slowly open the bowstring. There was no arrow on the bowstring.


    But day Yoko will be the most pure magic convergence, and eventually form a golden arrow.


    At this time, the huge Nine Tailed Fox noticed the movement here.


    However, he did not stop it, but watched the formation of the great god palace in Tokyo and the opening of the golden bow by Yoko in the daytime.


    Suddenly, on both sides of the fox, there are two huge nets.


    The net rises from the left and right sides, then merges into a larger net in the air, covering the Nine Tailed Fox.


    This is a shrine lying in ambush on both sides. There was a premeditated ambush.


    White sun Yangzi''s eyes glistened and let go of the bowstring.


    The golden arrow turns into a streamer and shoots at the Nine Tailed Fox.


    Where the golden arrow passes, the forest is directly divided.


    It''s an indescribable arrow, with the general power of destroying the dead and pulling the dead.


    The Nine Tailed Fox crouches its head and suddenly opens its mouth.


    Roar -


    in a flash, howling like a huge wave.


    The golden arrow connection has disappeared without touching the Nine Tailed Fox.


    The trees in front of the Nine Tailed Fox were uprooted.


    Within a few kilometers, it has become a barren wasteland, where nothing grows.


    And all the people in this area have disappeared.


    The array formed in Tokyo''s great god palace also collapsed in an instant. A dozen monk soldiers didn''t even leave their bodies.


    All the witches in the inner circle took a puff of blood.


    Day Yang son face is to show a trace of decay gas, the body is tottering.


    Nine tails of Nine Tailed Fox hit the ground heavily.


    In a flash, within a few kilometers, the ground began to split.


    The cracks spread like spider webs, and a large number of psychics fell into the cracks.


    Everyone was shocked by the scene.


    "Here This is before yuzao? " Vestana was shocked.


    This kind of monster Is it really something that humans can fight against?

 Chapter 1713

    Then there was the roar of black clouds and thunder, and a stone with hot magma fell from the sky.


    It''s like a meteor shower, if it''s across a screen.


    So it''s absolutely beautiful.


    But when you are in the real world, you will experience the feeling like hell.


    Qiandaixun looks at the falling flint.


    "Here Is it the end of the world? "


    This is simply a battle that cannot be sustained.


    They are not really faced with monsters.


    It''s nature! They are not thinking about how to defeat yuzao now.


    It''s about how to survive.


    Hundreds of psychics were killed in the crash.


    Others are just struggling to survive.


    Qiandaixun, xiaowuxing, amomoto Sanshu, Murata Shino and Eurya Sakura want to escape.


    However, the ground in front of them has become an island.


    They were trapped on a ground less than 30 square meters.


    There is a bottomless chasm around.


    Chen Zhu also watched the collapse.


    Can''t help exclaiming: "it''s so powerful It''s hard to imagine... "


    Whether Chen is willing to admit it or not.


    The fox in front of him is more powerful than he thought.


    At this time, Yoko Shiri and the people of Tokyo''s great god palace formed a formation again.


    Even if they know the power gap is too big.


    But they are still not going to leave.


    Because they know that they can''t go back.


    It''s less than 200 kilometers from Tokyo.


    Once the Nine Tailed Fox approaches Tokyo, the casualties are not dozens or hundreds.


    It''s tens of thousands of casualties.


    To be honest, Chen Yu admired them very much.


    In terms of historical and political issues.


    No matter in which country.


    All have their own noble people.


    "Temporary!"


    A huge "pro" character rises and hits the Nine Tailed Fox on the head.


    The Nine Tailed Fox has a lot of pain and strange cries.


    Nine tails are waving, the earth is moving and the mountains are shaking.


    In the distance, in another direction of the forest sea of Qingmuyuan, a character also rises.


    That''s the soldier character.


    The soldier character slaps heavily on nine tail Fox''s body.


    Nine tail fox raised its head and roared.


    Another bucket character rises.


    Then there are the person, the all, the array, the column, the in and the front.


    The nine character mantra is the mantra magic of Chinese Taoism.


    Also known as liujiami Zhu, it comes from Volume 17 of baopuzi, and is published in the fifth paragraph.


    However, the nine character mantra is well known because it is mentioned in Japanese anime.


    In fact, the nine character mantra is a pure Taoist mantra.


    The combination of the nine character mantras with different word order will produce different effects.


    According to the order of combination, it''s holy words. Ordinary writing can dispel nightmares and exorcise ghosts.


    If you use magic power, you will be able to subdue the demons.


    Now the nine shrines are working together to form a great array of truths.


    Its power can be rated as the highest.


    Nine tail fox is patted on the body by nine character true words, and suddenly it is crazy.


    Nine Tailed Fox''s front claw hits the ground heavily.


    All of a sudden, a huge claw with a black flame came down from the sky.


    The members of nine directions of the shrine chanted loudly.


    The nine character mantra is reorganized into a golden giant palm, rising from the bottom up.


    It was right in front of each other with the huge claws burning black flames.


    Boom -


    the power of terror swings in the air.


    The Golden Palm turned into a little bit of starlight in vain.


    And the huge claw burning black flame is still intact, and finally falls on the ground.


    The impact brought a black flame and spread out in all directions.


    The array formed by the nine shrines was the first one to bear the brunt, which almost disappeared under the impact.


    The great array of truth disintegrates in a moment.


    The psychics, trapped here, watch this battle as if it were a battle of gods.


    Everyone was deeply shocked.


    Some people have managed to escape, but after all, they are in the minority.


    More than half of the people have been killed in the cataclysm when the Nine Tailed Fox was born.


    Many people were killed by the battle between Nine Tailed Fox and nine shrines.


    At the moment, the nine shrines are also suffering a lot.


    The black flame can''t be extinguished if it touches people.


    It''s Fox fire. It''s said that everything can be burned.


    Only the rain of the green hills can extinguish the fox fire.Chen Yu goes to the front of sun Yangzi.


    Day Yangzi lies on the ground feebly. Her son, Sheng he and monk, have been incinerated under the first wave of shock.


    Originally, she had a chance to protect herself. After all, all the magic of the great god palace in Tokyo was concentrated on her.


    I dare not say that I can compete with the Nine Tailed Fox, but self preservation can be done.


    But she wanted to protect her granddaughter, long Saka.


    Use most of the magic to protect the long Saka.


    It''s a serious injury at the moment.


    Long Saka is holding sun Yoko.


    "Ms. Yoko, you don''t look well."


    Day Yang Zi slightly raised his head and looked at Chen Yu weakly: "Mr. Chen Why are you here? "


    "It''s strange. Is it hard for me to understand here?"


    "I thought you had left." He said frankly.


    She has seen Chen''s strength, so it is absolutely possible for Chen to escape.


    Day Yangzi looked up at the Nine Tailed Fox again.


    "Teacher Why hasn''t the teacher appeared yet? Teacher Where are you? " Dairiyangzi cried out in anger.


    She felt that only Zhang Tianyi could turn things around.


    But to her disappointment, Zhang didn''t show up.


    However, her shouting attracted the attention of Jiuwei fox.


    Nine tail fox didn''t forget bairiyangzi, who has been making trouble for him since she came out of the killing stone.


    Nine Tailed Fox''s blood pot big mouth falls from the sky, toward the daytime Yangzi and the long Saka Lizi bites.


    Chen Chu raised his foot and kicked it on the head of the Nine Tailed Fox.


    Nine tail fox eats pain, retreated one step.


    "Respect me, will you?"


    Bairiyangzi, changsaka Lizi, and qiandaixun all look a little stiff.


    Isn''t this guy a little too bold.


    In the face of the Nine Tailed Fox with the general power of destroying the sky and the earth, he did not retreat at all, not to mention a little timid.


    The Nine Tailed Fox once again lowered its head and looked at Chen Zhu at close range.


    Chen Chu stood there, no longer attacking or retreating.


    With the Nine Tailed Fox distance less than 10 meters, looking at each other.


    Even if the Nine Tailed Fox''s sight all concentrates on Chen Zhu''s body.


    But day Yangzi and so on, actually felt the boundless fear.


    Even if it''s just the gaze, it still brings them a great sense of oppression.


    "Who are you?" Nine tail fox finally opens mouth to say.


    "I heard that you are a peerless beauty, so let''s see if it''s true, and then see if we can kill you." Chen Yu said, "you have become a human figure. Let me see if you are right about the title of peerless beauty."


    All the people are sweating, they are really never seen such a bold person.


    Who''s that over there? That''s the legendary demon.


    Chen Yu actually spoke to each other in this tone.

 Chapter 1714

    Nine tail fox is gone.


    A woman came from the black fire, barefoot, long legs.


    A low neckline of light yarn, chest double.. peak looming.


    Although it doesn''t exaggerate to the explosive figure, it gives a proper feeling.


    Of course, that pair of big long legs, in the most popular words, can play for a year.


    Face such as fat jade, the beauty of the soul, but also with a few minutes of delicate.


    Three thousand worry silk and waist, lotus arm with a pair of white jade bracelets.


    It''s thin, long and boneless.


    Of course, the most striking is the nine furry tails behind her.


    "What do you think of me?" Yuzao stands in front of all people and looks directly at Chen Zhu.


    "Beautiful, but I don''t think people in your time have seen beautiful women, so a woman can be called a peerless beauty." Chen Yu said frankly.


    Yuzao''s front is really beautiful, but it''s too much to say that it''s all over the country.


    Moreover, if she really has the countenance of Qing Dynasty and Qing City, she will not be sealed in the stone in the end.


    After hearing Chen Yu''s words in front of yuzao, the nine tails at the back were cocked up.


    The body shape in front of the jade algae floats gently, away from the gravity.


    Purple light in both eyes, long hair without wind automatically.


    "Now, you can die."


    The first moment is as light as the breeze, and the next moment is Mount Tai.


    Everyone feels the pressure.


    Chen Yu twisted his neck. "That''s right. Since you don''t have the look of a country, we''ll fight with real weapons now."


    "Mortal." Before the jade algae, she spits out a sound, and her fingers are raised.


    A black flame flied across the ground, leaped directly from Chen''s feet and ignited on Chen''s body.


    When everyone looked at Chen Yu, they all felt that he was bound to die.


    However, Chen Yu didn''t realize it: "we still have real skills, you show the real body, I also give the card, this kind of meaningless temptation, even if you play to the end of the world, you won''t win."


    "I look down on you, but if you want to force me out, it depends on your ability."


    Before yuzao, it was not because of Chen Yu''s words that he killed the enemy. It must not be.


    She just wanted to kill.


    Just want to kill Chen Yu, that''s all.


    "Ms. Yoko, you really should leave here, or I won''t guarantee your safety."


    Day Yoko has already lost the idea of running for his life.


    For her, it''s her fault that she didn''t die in the war.


    Chen Chu shook her head and saw that she was not going to leave.


    Then her life and death have nothing to do with herself.


    Chen Yu''s body shape flickered and disappeared.


    In the next moment, Chen Yu grabs a tail in front of yuzao.


    But the reaction before yuzao was also extremely fast, and he turned around and swept it.


    Chen''s chest was torn off a piece of skin.


    Chen Yu, in pain, punches through yuzao''s chest, grabs yuzao''s heart and pulls it out.


    The jade algae fly away, and Chen Yu steps back.


    Yu Zao looks down at his empty chest, and then at Chen Zhu holding his heart.


    Chen Yu pinched and burst the heart, muttering to himself.


    It''s really changeable. The heart is pulled out, and there''s no movement or color change.


    Before Yu Zao licked the blood of Chen Yu who was stained on his hand.


    The hole in her chest is closing, and Chen''s chest is also healing.


    Bai riyangzi, long Saka Lizi and qiandaixun all stare at Chen Yu.


    What happened just now?


    That guy pinched the heart in front of yuzao?


    He didn''t lose the fight in that moment?


    Yu Zao holds up one arm in front of him, grabs at the sky, and then pulls down.


    The dark clouds in the sky suddenly seemed to be lit.


    All the dark clouds turned red.


    Then the stones that were ignited came down from the sky at a super high speed.


    And precisely locked the position of Chen Yu.


    Boxing shadow! Chen Yu''s boxing is all over the sky.


    Those lighted stones were directly smashed at a height of 100 meters.


    Everyone took another breath of cool air.


    How powerful! The strength of the jade algae is obvious to all.


    So they''re not surprised.


    However, Chen Yu could be even with yuzao.


    In the face of yuzao''s attack, there is no weakness.


    This made them lose their color.


    "Is that all you want?" Chen Yu smiled at yuzao and said, "if you don''t need to show your real body, you will be killed by me.""To what extent?" Nine tails at the front and back of yuzao are waving.


    There was a lot of miasma behind her.


    Then, in the miasma, there appeared jade algae, ten, one hundred, one thousand, ten thousand


    There are countless separate bodies, some flying in the mid air, some standing on the ground, each in various shapes, each with extraordinary momentum.


    "What do you think of this?"


    Dairiyoko''s face was pale, and sakaka was even more frightened and trembling.


    Chen Yu is only one person no matter how strong he is, but yuzao can incarnate tens of millions.


    How can I play this?


    It''s impossible to win.


    The peerless monster is indeed the peerless monster.


    Every means is so appalling.


    Any spell can shock the world.


    Chen raised his arm and pointed to yuzao.


    Seven thousand stone swords appeared in the sky over Chen Yu.


    Every stone sword sends out a sense of cold killing.


    When Chen Yu is the moment in the world.


    Everyone''s expression was frozen.


    I can''t believe it.


    Ten thousand incarnations in front of yuzao face ten thousand flying swords of Chen Yu.


    Is this man the legendary Chinese Sword Fairy?


    Now Chen Yu can control seven thousand stone swords even if he doesn''t need an external avatar.


    Even more stone swords.


    The body in front of yuzao squints.


    "You are such a genius in human beings now."


    "I will take your words as a compliment to me." Chen Yu smiles at yuzao.


    "You are too early to be happy, go!"


    Tens of thousands of yuzao''s body is in front of Chen Yu, or they can cast spells in the air.


    Chen Yu ignored those spells, stood directly in place, and pushed his arms forward.


    The stone sword turned into a blade storm, sweeping thousands of troops in front of yuzao.


    Although she was strong before yuzao, she could not be stronger than the old turtle.


    Her avatars are not external avatars either. Each avatar is only one percent of her own strength.


    When you touch the stone sword, you can even touch the slightest sword Qi, and it suddenly bursts into smoke.


    Everyone was in a face of horror.


    Bai riyangzi thought Chen Zhu was Zhang Tianyi''s descendant.


    What about talent?


    But now she realized.


    Chen Yu is not only a talented person, but also a classmate.


    Even Zhang Tianyi, her teacher, may not be able to compete with Chen Yu.


    Is China''s spiritual world strong enough?


    An unknown young man has such strength.

 Chapter 1715

    Qiandaixun and others are shocked.


    The little devil turned to look at qiandaixun.


    "Xun, how much do you hate him?"


    The other three also looked to qiandaixun.


    Everyone feels bitter.


    They also want to know how much hatred Chen and qiandaixun have.


    The subtext is, let''s not revenge.


    How to get revenge?


    Qiandaixun is also desperate.


    According to her script.


    Chen Yu should be a self righteous and arrogant psychic.


    Rely on their own strength, bully their own sister.


    Then, as a gifted psychic, he learned that he taught Chen Yu a lesson.


    Let him know that his sister is not so easy to bully.


    As a result, now she suddenly found out.


    He likes to bully ordinary people and minors. He is a big boss.


    To be honest, if Chen and yuzao continue to fight like this.


    Their greatest possibility is boredom.


    Chen Yu killed not only the body in front of yuzao, but also the body in front of yuzao.


    Chen Yu''s hand is closed, and 7000 stone swords are closed.


    Yuzao no longer calls for separation.


    Yu Zao squints at Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu also gazed at yuzao.


    "It seems that ordinary means can''t kill you."


    Before yuzao, it was finally determined that Chen Yu was indeed qualified to show her true body.


    In a flash, the body in front of yuzao erupted a hundred times of the spirit.


    Jade algae once again revealed the true body of nine tails.


    A real body like a hill, even without breath, can bring a great sense of oppression.


    Chen Chu looks back at Bai riyangzi and others: "are you sure you don''t want to run?"


    Day Yoko finally determined that this is their last chance.


    She didn''t run before because she didn''t think she had a chance at all.


    Now she understood that if she was involved in the battle before Chen Yu and yuzao.


    That''s really hopeless.


    "Go!"


    Long sakazaki mixed with the sun Yoko.


    Qiandaixun and other five people are trapped in an isolated rock.


    They want to run, but they can''t.


    Chen Yu looks at five people in his eyes. The dark magma shoots out in a flash, rolls around five people like qiandaixun, and then throws them through the crack.


    At first, five people thought Chen was going to deal with them.


    It was not until landing that Chen''s intention was understood.


    Five people look at each other, Millennium smoke low voice way: "we go."


    After a few steps, Qian daixun looks back at Chen Yu.


    "Don''t you die."


    Chen Yu also floated up, looking at the jade algae that showed his true body.


    Incarnation, oneness of all dharmas, dark assimilation, great spirit, eyes of power.


    Chen Yu has become a great God.


    "Is that your card?"


    Looking at Chen Yu in front of the real jade algae.


    She did not see the suspicion.


    After all, Chen had no other changes except for his body shape.


    The breath has not become stronger.


    And the body becomes, for their level of existence, really nothing.


    At the same time, the dark clouds in the sky turned into a huge fox mouth, biting Chen Yu from top to bottom.


    At the moment, it''s already two kilometers away from bairiyangzi and others. When they see the horrible move behind them, they are cold all over.


    How terrible! Can that man really compete with that peerless monster?


    Suddenly, a gust of wind came from behind.


    Then, the fox''s mouth, which was transformed by dark clouds, was scattered.


    Chen Yu made a fist, and the dark clouds in the sky were torn open.


    However, Chen immediately turned around and rushed to the Nine Tailed body at full speed.


    The Yin and Yang forces in the body rotate rapidly, which brings more powerful immortal force.


    At a distance of 100 meters, Chen Yu made a fist shadow.


    The shadow of boxing is not as blue as it used to be.


    It''s as bright as a star, and as powerful as a sea.


    Danger! Nine Tailed body almost instinctively avoid this boxing shadow.


    The shadow of the fist swept by, all the things in front of it disappeared in an instant.


    It has been more than ten kilometers away, and the boxing shadow finally bombards the foot of Mount Fuji.


    The foot of Mount Fuji collapsed, leaving a permanent scar.


    Looking back, Jiuwei could not help but take a breath of cool air.


    At this moment, she finally determined that the human in front of her is the same level.No, in terms of combat power, Chen Yu is absolutely above her.


    This time is different from last time.


    Many people besieged her last time.


    But no one can really match her.


    In the end, she was barely sealed.


    But this time, the human in front of her is really likely to kill her.


    Chen Yu''s one blow failed, approaching the real body of nine tails, and another one came one after another.


    In this attack, nine tails of the real body are made solid.


    The huge body of Jiuwei was blown out directly.


    Chen Yu pushed forward again and discussed the next boxing shadow from top to bottom.


    Boom -


    the earth is shaking in the fierce battle of one man and one demon.


    The smoke of gunpowder has filled the whole forest.


    No one knows what''s going on in the dust except sun and Yoko.


    They can only feel the outward spread of shock waves.


    Some people can''t dodge to be affected by the impact. As a result, there is no residue left.


    Bai riyangzi and others have escaped 20 kilometers. Now they are standing on a road that has been closed for a long time, overlooking the green wood forest below.


    In the center of the forest sea, the battle continued.


    Every impact is shocking.


    It''s not at all like a human fight.


    It is also quite different from the war they imagined.


    That''s the ultimate manifestation of destruction.


    Mount Fuji still shows the most extreme power of nature.


    The ground was shaking all the time, and the sky was falling with volcanic ash.


    I don''t know whether it was caused by the battle in the center of the forest sea or by the eruption of Mount Fuji.


    At this time, the government could not intervene at all.


    Unless they launch a nuclear bomb.


    But the center of the battlefield is at the foot of Mount Fuji.


    If the nuclear bomb hit Mount Fuji, causing Mount Fuji out of control, then the situation is even more troublesome.


    The only thing they can do now is to block hundreds of kilometers nearby and control public opinion.


    Fortunately, the sky is too dark because of the dark clouds.


    Therefore, it is almost difficult to know the specific situation outside the forest sea of Qingmuyuan.


    At the foot of Fuji mountain, they thought it was Zhang Tianyi who was fighting with the fox.


    This makes them even more afraid to launch nuclear bombs.


    Zhang Tianyi, who is that? Say something impolite.


    If they hurt Zhang Tianyi by launching a nuclear bomb, the consequences may not be worse than those of the evil fox.


    So they can only wait for the result now.


    Wait for the battle between Zhang Tianyi and yuzao to end.


    At this moment, the psychic master who escaped from the forest of the green wood is only one or two of the first ten.


    We can imagine how terrible the battle was, and at the same time, it shows the horror in front of yuzao.

 Chapter 1716

    "I began to admire the people who were able to seal you one thousand years ago. It''s amazing."


    Chen Yu looked at the nine tails with emotion.


    "Are you going to throw in the towel now?" Nine tail''s real body is a little gasping at the moment.


    Chen''s flesh is too hard.


    Before Chen Yu was in normal state.


    She can also hurt Chen when she is human.


    However, after Chen Yushi exhibited the great spirit God.


    Chen''s body is almost indestructible.


    To be honest, Chen Yu has a headache now.


    Even if he can fight better than yuzao.


    But he had no absolute power over her.


    So it''s impossible to kill her.


    Another way is to seal her.


    But the worst thing about Chen Yu is the seal.


    Just then, there was a whistling in the sky.


    Chen and Jiu Wei looked up.


    That''s three F22 fighters. It''s supposed to be American.


    Yuzao stretches out his claws in front of him and grabs hard every ten kilometers.


    The dark cloud turned into a huge claw and waved to seize the three US warplanes.


    "Do you still fight?" he said


    "If we can''t do it for a while, we''ll go back to each house and find each mother." Chen Yu said frankly.


    Chen can only try. He is worthy of the remuneration paid by the Japanese government.


    Chen Yu can''t really fight for his old life.


    In fact, Chen Yu and yuzao have almost revealed each other''s depth in this battle.


    If you want to talk about destructive power and range attack, yuzao is a real bull.


    It''s impossible to sink the Japanese island, but give her enough time. It''s possible to raze the whole Japanese island to the ground.


    Of course, by that time, the nuclear strike would have come down.


    But when it comes to the killing of monomers, compared with Chen Yu, yuzao is much worse.


    In particular, Chen''s physical body and all attacks in front of yuzao are invalid to him.


    So yuzao is the real headache.


    Chen took out the black Trident.


    All of a sudden, yuzao was hairy.


    "I''m a little tired. I''ll fight again later."


    Before the jade algae, it suddenly turned into a streamer.


    That speed is appalling.


    Even Chen can''t catch up.


    Chen Yu is stupid. Why did he suddenly run away?


    Wait She''s afraid of her own weapons?


    The black Trident was transformed by the old turtle.


    Chen Yu felt nothing but heaviness.


    But I can scare yuzao away.


    Can this thing kill her?


    Chen Yu quietly put up the black Trident.


    Take out the phone: "Hello, Mr. Zhang, it''s over."


    "How is it? Won? Or lost? "


    "Yuzao ran away."


    "Gone?"


    "I can''t beat her." "I tried my best, but I didn''t take her. She was almost immortal," Chen said


    He did not explain the actual situation, after all, the heart of prevention is indispensable.


    Chen Yu and Zhang Tian are not so familiar with each other.


    "Well, it''s not our business in China anyway. After this time, the Japanese government and I are quite at peace." Zhang Tianyi is not entangled in this.


    If we can kill them all, it will be the best.


    Since we can''t kill, there''s no way.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, the whole world was swiped by a piece of news.


    Mount Fuji, which has been sleeping for three hundred years, broke out!


    The ash almost submerged Tokyo.


    The disaster also caused many casualties.


    Of course, with the help of the Japanese government.


    Other news did not have an impact.


    Jade algae came out that night, not without trace.


    But in the end, under the joint suppression of the government and the spiritual world, it seems a little calm.


    This time, it was a great loss.


    The nine shrines suffered the most casualties, and the psychics who existed among the people also suffered a lot.


    But as an area of psychic activity.


    It''s not the number of existing psychics, but no matter how much they lose, they can recover in a short time.


    This is the advantage of countries with active regions.


    The inside story is there, unless everyone dies.


    Otherwise, it will be recovered in a few or ten years.


    If it''s the kind of spiritual desert in North America.


    Half of the dead are nearly half of the psychics.It''s not going to recover for decades.


    However, due to the eruption of Mount Fuji, the whole city of Tokyo is now closed.


    Because the ash falls with the rain, so as long as you go out, you will be covered with ashes.


    Even indoor use of purifiers is required.


    And worst of all, the airports are grounded.


    Chen Yu can''t leave now.


    And the closing time is at least one week.


    The eruption of Mount Fuji has affected more than one area of Tokyo.


    Almost half of Japan has been affected.


    More than 20 airports are grounded.


    If Chen wants to leave Japan, he needs to go to other cities.


    However, at the moment, Tokyo is really a bit chaotic.


    Because all the shops are closed, leading to some illegal activities.


    Of course, Chen is not planning to return to Los Angeles yet.


    Because he had one last thing to do.


    Three days later, Zhang Tianyi will return eight feet of Qiong gouyu to the Japanese royal family.


    Zhang Tianyi has forged an eight foot Qiong gouyu, and Chen Yu has looked at it. It can definitely be fake.


    "President, Yoko Shiri, the great Witch of Tokyo''s great god palace, came to visit." West ran to Chen Yu and said.


    "Invite her in." Chen said.


    Yoko is with Yoko Nagasaka.


    Both were dressed in traditional witch clothes.


    The attitude is more humble and respectful.


    "Hello, Mr. Chen."


    The sun and the son are old-fashioned.


    She seems to be under a lot of pressure these two days.


    But it''s understandable.


    Her son Sheng and monk are dead.


    Tokyo''s great god palace suffered heavy losses.


    Long sakazaki wears a white flower on her head, which represents her family''s funeral.


    This is similar to the Chinese tradition.


    Her attitude was more humble, and even a little frightened.


    "Hello, Ms. Yoko. May I help you?"


    "I heard that Mr. Chen is the president of the North American supernatural society. Lizi is going to study in Los Angeles this year, so I want to ask Mr. Chen to take care of her. Of course, I also hope Mr. Chen can take Lizi in, so that she can make her own contribution to the supernatural society."


    Chen Yu looked at West, and West said, "Ms. Yoko, there are a lot of people in the supernatural society. We don''t plan to receive any more people in a short period of time. Of course, it''s our duty to take care of Miss Lizi. After all, Los Angeles is our inherent jurisdiction."


    West''s words are very level. They seem to be friendly.


    In fact, the subtext is that we don''t want people. Los Angeles is our territory. Honest people have nothing to do with each other. If there is any trouble, no one will face it.

 Chapter 1717

    How smart is Yoko in the daytime?


    She went to China by herself.


    It was a time of war.


    China and Japan are in hot water.


    Day Yangzi Leng is to rely on their own insistence, let Zhang Tianyi accept her as a student.


    Now she saw Chen Yu again.


    Of course, she can''t be a student for Chen Yu.


    But her granddaughter can.


    Now Tokyo''s great shrine has suffered heavy losses.


    It can''t be recovered in 20 years.


    And her granddaughter, Yoko Nagasaka, is bound to take over Tokyo''s great god palace.


    If we can have Chen Yu as a backer.


    Then her position will be very stable.


    Even though she is pure in blood, she will wait for her death.


    Then it is likely that the foreign clans will usurp the power.


    Whether it is in the royal family or in their shrine, it is a problem that cannot be ignored.


    It''s like she took over as a witch.


    A woman married to the Osaka family as a foreign surname.


    She received the tribulation from the foreign tribe of the Osaka family.


    If it''s not Zhang Tianyi, support her.


    At that time, she doubted whether she could hold on.


    In the future, she is bound to encounter the same problems as herself.


    Even her bloodline can''t rival the ambition of the outsider.


    So she had to get ready for her.


    Zhang Tian would support himself.


    But after her death, when she took over as the witch, Zhang Tianyi had no reason to show up.


    Therefore, it has become an urgent task to find a strong support for Lizi.


    There is no doubt that Chen Yu is the best choice.


    "Mr. Chen, you may not believe that Lizi is Dongye Tianxi''s niece."


    "Well? Are they so close? " Chen Yu didn''t expect that.


    If so, it''s not that we can''t consider accepting sakaka.


    The association has always been generous with its own people.


    Although Dongye Tianxi joined the association later.


    But anyway, it''s my own person.


    "Yes, Dongye Tianxi is my cousin, so he is also my son''s uncle according to his kinship."


    "Er..."


    My nephew and cousin are far from each other.


    The cousin should be the child of the cousin of dairiyangzi, which has been separated by a surname.


    What''s more, the long Saka Lizi is not a Bairi. The blood relationship is even worse.


    This bloodline is six or seven generations away. Is that a relative?


    If the two families are close, there is no problem.


    But if the two families don''t move much.


    It''s a fart relative.


    Of course, Chen Yu needs to ask Dongye Tianxi about this.


    "West, go and call Dongye Tianxi. After all, Dongye Tianxi is Ms. Yoko''s nephew. Since Ms. Yoko is here, how can he not visit his elders?"


    "OK, president."


    In fact, West used to ask Dongye Tianxi''s opinion.


    If Dongye Tianxi is willing to be the leader.


    There''s no problem in getting her to join the association.


    After all, Dongye Tianxi has made contributions in the association.


    Dongye Tianxi and gaichila together are equivalent to a casting master.


    It has a very important function in the association.


    After a few minutes, Dongye Tianxi came.


    Dongye Tianxi, after seeing dairiyangzi, immediately performed the etiquette of the younger generation.


    Japanese people are still serious about this identity and their generations.


    Of course, this kind of salute is also an expression of attitude.


    "Thank you for your past care. Tianxi will always remember it."


    "Ha ha Don''t mention the past. Lizzie will go to Los Angeles to study later. Please take care of her. "


    "Hi, I''ll take good care of Lizzie. Please rest assured."


    Dongye Tianxi has great respect for the attitude of Yoko.


    Then Yoko and Yoko Nagasaka left.


    "Dongye Tianxi, how is your relationship with your aunt?"


    "Although she didn''t move much, Auntie Yangzi helped me to lead me into the foundry 30 years ago, so Tianxi is very grateful to Auntie Yangzi."


    In fact, she and Dongye Tianxi are not so close, they have not even walked around.


    But she knew that if she planted a hundred seeds, one would germinate.


    In the past few decades, she has given more than one object to Tono Tianxi.


    And she didn''t think that one day the seed would germinate and eventually give back to her.But it turned out that she had made the right decision.


    Some favors don''t need to be mentioned.


    Because the more you don''t mention it, the more it will be remembered.


    Yoko knows how to hold people''s hearts.


    In fact, some things are understood by Yoko Shiri and Tianxi Dongye.


    Chen Yu and West understood after listening.


    To put it bluntly, Dongye Tianxi owes human feelings.


    Unless Dongye Tianxi wants to give up her surname, her family, or even her reputation.


    Otherwise, the human relationship should be paid back.


    "In fact, it doesn''t matter to let that girl named Lizi join the association, and it''s not to be discouraged." "Japan is an area of spiritual activity, which is also convenient for us to get in touch with Japan''s spiritual world, carry out tasks and activities, and develop our contacts in Japan," West said


    "Toye Tianxi is also a Japanese." Chen said.


    "No, he''s American now. He''s emigrated." Said West.


    In fact, Chen Yu also knows the truth, even if Dongye Tianxi did not change nationality.


    His contacts in Japan can''t be compared with those in Tokyo.


    After all, it is a well-known shrine in Japan, which also plays an important role in the Japanese spiritual world.


    If she joined the association, she would symbolize the alliance between the supernatural society and Tokyo''s great god palace.


    Even if it''s not an alliance, outsiders don''t believe it.


    From the perspective of interests, it is true that the advantages outweigh the disadvantages.


    "Tianxi Dongye, after her arrival in Los Angeles, you will be responsible for inspecting her for a period of time. If you think she is OK, you will be her sponsor and join the supernatural society."


    "Hi, president."


    Although Dongye Tianxi and dairiyangzi are old, he also knows who he is loyal to.


    Without harming the interests of Chen Yu and the association, of course, he hopes to be able to change people''s feelings.


    "How are things in downtown Tokyo these two days?"


    "Or chaos, not only some lawbreakers, but also monsters are very active."


    "Is there any news before yuzao?" Chen asked.


    To be honest, after escaping from the forest sea in front of yuzao, it is almost impossible to eliminate her.


    From then on, before yuzao, the sky was high and birds were flying.


    Even if yuzao appeared in front of Chen, Chen could not fight with her in the city.


    Unless Chen is reckless and destroys Tokyo.


    Whether it''s him or yuzao, it''s nuclear weapons level destructive power.


    Once it''s fought, it''s a total collapse.

 Chapter 1718

    "President, the kid you bullied seemed to come that day."


    "Have I bullied children recently?"


    West left the beginning and didn''t want to continue to communicate with Chen Yu.


    "Xun, why are you here?" Fari and Portia are all very happy to see the coming of millennium.


    But their eyes turned to the Millennium night.


    "Is she your sister? You look alike. "


    "Yes, she is my sister night." Thousands of generations nodded.


    Qiandaixun now knows exactly what happened.


    Of course, if she changed her mind, she would still keep her attitude.


    But now, she has to bow to Chen Yu.


    Because she didn''t know whether Chen Yu had put it down or not.


    If Chen Yu still hates his sister.


    So even she can''t protect millennial nights.


    So she had to bring millennia to apologize.


    "Is Mr. Chen in, please?"


    "Are you looking for Chen?"


    "Yes, night did something wrong, so I need to take her to apologize to Mr. Chen."


    "It doesn''t matter. He doesn''t care about children." Said Farley with a smile.


    Thousands of generations of night head down.


    Last night, she was terrorized by millennium.


    As a 16-year-old girl, she was frightened.


    Millennium smoke took her through every room on this floor.


    Some of the rooms were open, and she saw several familiar figures.


    All the people I met that day.


    She felt that the whole hotel had been occupied by the black hand party.


    "Miss millennium, how are you coming?" Chen Yu came in with a smile on his face and said knowingly.


    "Mr. Chen, I''m sorry for the previous offence. I''d like to bring you the night to apologize."


    "Ha ha Didn''t you want me to look good the other day? "


    "Chen, don''t be embarrassed." Fari couldn''t help saying.


    "I didn''t embarrass her. When did I embarrass her?"


    "Yes, the boss has always been tolerant and won''t be embarrassed." Portia said.


    Chen Zhuo left his mouth, and fari and Portia United.


    I made it clear that there was no way to take qiandaixun and qiandaiye.


    "Well, if there''s nothing else, please come back. I won''t investigate the past."


    Chen Chu didn''t plan to embarrass the two of them.


    Chen Yu is not the emperor, who offends a word, must destroy the other nine families.


    "Smoke, stay here and talk with us for a while. We can''t get out of the hotel because of that damn volcano eruption these two days."


    Now the whole city of Tokyo is gray. Through the glass window, you can see the embers falling like snow.


    But it''s not snow. It''s ash.


    Inhalation may cause respiratory tract injury.


    In these two days, every hospital in Tokyo is full of people.


    It''s all caused by inhaling volcanic ash.


    Of course, it is impossible for Chen Yu to let fali and her two children go out in this situation.


    Even with this air quality, Chen would love to take his family out of Tokyo.


    This situation will not be alleviated until the next rainfall.


    The eruption of Mount Fuji has brought immeasurable economic losses to Tokyo and even the whole of Japan.


    Qian daixun looks at Chen Zhu, who shrugs and leaves the room.


    It''s better to give up the room to these women.


    He''s not going to stay here for the fun either.


    ¡­¡­


    "President, you watch TV."


    "I don''t know Japanese. What''s good-looking?"


    "Tokyo TV." West repeated it again.


    Chen Yu watched West and turned on the TV.


    Now it''s a talent show.


    In the program, each of the contestants shows her talent, singing and dancing.


    "West, if you''re lonely, go out and find a woman for yourself. Henry has been there, and you can ask him to take you."


    West rolled his eyes. "I don''t want you to see that."


    "Which one?"


    Just then, contestant 99 came to the front of the stage.


    This woman is very beautiful, and the figure is perfect, especially those big long legs are memorable.


    After introducing himself, contestant 99 began to show his talent.


    What she did was a dance full of antique flavor.


    And the dance is full of charm.


    Chen shuddered, and the contestant, No. 99, was dressed.Chen Yu felt a kind of primitive desire rising.


    This woman is too evil.


    "What''s the matter with this woman?"


    "She should be in front of nine Fox and jade algae." Said West.


    "Are you sure? I don''t remember her looking like that. "


    "President, is it hard to change her appearance for her existence?"


    "Also But by her performance, you know she''s in front of yuzao? "


    "Others may not be able to judge, but I''m sure she is." Said West.


    Chen Yu looks at West. He knows that west is good at sharp thinking and slow field.


    "Why do you think she is in front of yuzao?"


    "She was able to break through my absolutely cool way of thinking." "Her dance is full of hints, and these seemingly simple dance moves make me unable to think calmly. This power is unprecedented. She can make any man crazy," West said


    Hearing West''s words, Chen Yu inevitably took them seriously.


    But think again, even before she was yuzao, she had no idea.


    Maybe she knew that, so she showed up.


    And even she just wanted to let people know that she was there.


    But those who can find her identity may not dare to expose the truth.


    Because if the Japanese government knows her identity.


    There is bound to be a big fight.


    Let yuzao make a scene in Tokyo.


    So the problem is big.


    And yuzao is like a moving nuclear warhead.


    The psychic knows, but the government may not.


    So she was determined, even if a psychic knew who she was.


    I dare not disclose the truth to the government.


    Chen Yu thought about it carefully. It seemed that it was really the case.


    Even Chen Yu dare not disclose her identity.


    "Forget it, what she wants to do is her business and what it has to do with us." Chen Yu said disapprovingly.


    It''s not worth the loss before we continue to pursue yuzao.


    And experienced the battle of the forest sea of the green wood.


    Chen Yu feels that he has returned all that he should have changed.


    It''s impossible for him to fight with yuzao again.


    This talent show is recorded and broadcast. It ends with yuzao''s victory.


    This did not surprise Chen.


    After all, those vulgar fans are faced with a great demon.


    It''s in front of the enchanting jade algae.


    Women all over the world tied together are not necessarily comparable to her.

 Chapter 1719

    If, simply from the aesthetic point of view.


    This program is really good.


    "Make a list of this festival and give it back to me. I''ll study it well."


    In fact, Chen didn''t think there was any storm before yuzao.


    The times are different now.


    If yuzao wants to continue to act recklessly.


    Then the final result is doomed or sealed.


    Chen Yu and yuzao had no choice in the first round.


    But it doesn''t mean that yuzao is immortal.


    Chen Zhu did not dare to say that he was immortal.


    Just because human beings haven''t found a way to kill her doesn''t mean they can''t.


    What''s more, man has the ultimate weapon.


    Chen Yu estimated that he can now withstand the explosive power of 10000 tons of nuclear weapons.


    But if the human heart to destroy a thing.


    100000 tons, one million tons and ten million tons are all possible.


    You know, a few decades ago, Russia produced 100 million tons of equivalent nuclear weapons.


    Today''s level of science and technology is many times higher than it was a few decades ago.


    So this is no longer the world of monsters, this world has been ruled by human beings.


    Even before yuzao hid in the human intensive city.


    Human beings will kill in spite of the casualties.


    That day, in the green wood forest, yuzao found out that it was wrong, and immediately flew away.


    This shows that she is not the kind of irrational monster.


    She''s smarter than most monsters and even most humans.


    So Chen doesn''t think she will make a lot of trouble.


    ¡­¡­


    A downpour washed Tokyo thoroughly.


    Hundreds of thousands of tons of ash were washed into the sewer.


    The whole city is a new one.


    Suppressed nearly a week of citizens and tourists, and finally released their strong desire for shopping.


    All the shopping malls, supermarkets, restaurants and even bars are full of people.


    People are just like having a holiday, enjoying the pleasure of shopping crazily.


    Zhang Tianyi strolls in the imperial palace of Japan, that is, the imperial court in the East.


    This is the royal residence in modern times.


    A royal servant followed Zhang Tianyi.


    The outer area of the royal residence is for tourists to visit.


    However, the imperial residence is closed to the outside world.


    At this time, a man in hunting clothes came out.


    The man''s makeup is a little overcast, with a folding fan in his hand.


    He is the Royal Palace of Yuanming.


    In Japan, Genji and ampere are known as the two heroes of Japan.


    With the rise of the era of peace, it was consecrated by the royal family for generations to come.


    "See Tianshi Zhang." Although yuanminggong has a high status, he can''t take Qiao in front of Zhang Tianyi.


    Of course, although Zhang Tianyi has a high status, it is impossible for him to be received by Huang Tianyi, a contemporary Japanese man.


    Yuanminggong is the best person to meet and receive.


    "Hello, Mr. Yuan."


    Zhang Tian smiled: "this time, it''s mainly to return your royal national treasure."


    Yuanming palace is stunned for a moment and looks at Zhang Tianyi in amazement.


    "What does Master Tianshi mean?"


    "Eight feet of jade." Zhang Tianyi takes out a brocade box.


    "How can this be? It''s what we promised to master Tianshi."


    "I''ll take it if you like, but it''s your treasure in Japan, and I can''t do everything this time. Yuzao ran away. How can I possess another eight foot Qiong gouyu with face?"


    "Thank you for your generosity. Yuanming palace, on behalf of the royal family, offers you the most sincere respect."


    Of course, Yuanming palace is happy that Bachi Qiong gouyu has returned to the royal family.


    Of course, it''s still necessary to give in.


    Yuanming palace opens the brocade box and sees Bachi Qiong gouyu placed in it. It''s even more determined.


    If Zhang Tianyi doesn''t return eight feet of Qiong gouyu.


    I can''t wait a few more years.


    After Zhang Tianyi''s time limit, he can come back through political means.


    At this time, a spirit of evil came.


    Zhang Tianyi and yuanminggong''s face changed dramatically.


    Zhang Tian looked at Yuanming palace and said, "where is the evil spirit from?"


    Yuanming palace is also full of horror.


    This is the place where the royal family lives.


    There can be no monsters coming in.


    Just then, a figure passed by at a very fast speed.


    "No!" Zhang Tian takes photos one by one.


    The figure was photographed directly.Zhang Tianyi''s eyes flashed a trace of color.


    It''s not Chen Yu!


    That is a fox demon, a white fox.


    Then nine more foxes sprang up.


    Surround Zhang Tianyi and Yuanming palace.


    A woman came flying in the air.


    Of course, it''s in front of yuzao.


    Yuzao is still barefoot and gorgeous.


    One of the foxes flied by. Before yuanminggong could react, the brocade box was taken away by yuzao.


    "Is this the new palace? Has the royal family weakened to this extent? " Yuzao looks at Huangju from the front four corners, holding the brocade box.


    "Demon, leave eight feet Qiong as jade!" Zhang Tian had a big drink.


    "Little old man, you are too weak." Jade algae before a wave, a surging spirit from the crazy.


    Zhang Tian pulls Yuanming palace one by one and blocks him behind him.


    Yuzao beckons, and a fox surrounds her.


    Then he looked into the inner courtyard of the emperor''s residence.


    "I found it!" Jade algae fly out.


    "No, master Tianshi, stop her!" Yuanminggong is shocked.


    "Where is it?"


    "That''s where the eight mirrors and the pheasant sword are stored."


    Zhang Tianyi was also shocked and rushed out at once.


    At this time, a figure in front of Zhang Tianyi, flying by.


    Zhang Tianyi''s hair was cut off.


    As soon as Zhang Tian left, he looked at Chen Yu.


    Both are making eye contact.


    "Demon, get out of here! Otherwise, I want you to look good. " Zhang Tianyi shouted.


    "Don''t try to stop my Lord''s plan. Watch the move."


    Zhang Tian immediately stood together with the white ghost in Chen Yu''s incarnation.


    "Chen Yu, what''s the matter?"


    "It''s nothing to do with me before yuzao. I didn''t expect her to appear, but it''s just like this, throwing all the sewage on her." Chen Yu murmured.


    "But the peerless fox wants to snatch the eight nearby mirrors and the grass pheasant sword. If these two magic soldiers fall into her hands, the consequences will be unimaginable."


    "Take care of her."


    Chen Zhucai doesn''t care so much. Anyway, it''s OK to settle the accusation before yuzao.


    It''s nothing to do with Yu Zao if he can''t rob eight close mirrors and grass pheasant sword.


    At this time, yuzao rushed into the treasure house ahead.


    The defense array in the treasure house is ready to collapse.


    However, in a few seconds, yuzao is seen holding eight close mirrors and a grass pheasant sword from the roof.


    "Children, let''s go."


    Chen Yu immediately separated from Zhang Tianyi and went straight after yuzao.


    Before Yu Zao saw Chen Yu''s figure, he was stunned for a moment, but then he smiled.

 Chapter 1720

    In a flash, Chen and yuzao had disappeared in the sky over Tokyo.


    "Chen Yu, we meet again."


    "How do you know my name?"


    "Your hotel is registered." Said Yu Zao.


    "Your way of speaking seems to have changed."


    "It''s stupid to talk in that old way." "How could you be there?" said yuzao


    "Wait Let me guess. " Yu Zao suddenly stopped Chen Yu''s words and thought about half the salary: "you use that little old man as an intermediary, and then you collect eight feet of Qiong gouyu as a reward, on the condition that I am eliminated."


    "And you are afraid of the royal family''s repentance, and finally find your head, so you played a play with that little old man?"


    Yuzao paused and thought a little: "I happened to show up, and then you and he plan to pour dirty water on me?"


    Chen Yu smiles at yuzao. How does the fox''s brain grow?


    Yuzao takes out the brocade box and takes out the imitated eight foot Qiong gouyu.


    Look left and right, then hold it in the palm of your hand. It doesn''t take much effort to crush it.


    "It''s a fake."


    In front of the jade alga, he tossed the powder away.


    "Since I carry the black pot for you, do you give me some benefits? For example, eight feet of Qiong gouyu. "


    "No more." Chen Yu shrugged: "I did the same thing to the real thing as you just did."


    Looking at Chen Yu in front of yuzao, "you solved the secret of eight feet Qiong gouyu? By the way It''s said that Japan''s skylight is god man. Your way is very similar to god man. It seems that you really solved the secret of eight feet Qiong gouyu. How about sharing this secret with me? After all, I''ve brought you the black pot. "


    "No way." Chen Yu did not hesitate to refuse the request before yuzao.


    At this time, the jade algae is so difficult.


    If she knew the secret of eight feet Qiong gouyu, it would be more difficult.


    "Then I will tell the Japanese government your plan." Yuzao''s words suddenly came back: "yes, no one will believe me."


    "If you give me one of the eight close mirrors or the grass pheasant sword, I will share the secret of eight feet Qiong gouyu with you."


    "Ha ha, don''t even think about it." Yuzao refuses decisively.


    She snatched the eight close mirror and the grass pheasant sword just to prevent Chen Zhu.


    After all, Chen''s black Trident is too much of a threat to her.


    If the next time they fight, Chen takes out the black Trident directly, he may have killed himself.


    So yuzao wanted to solve the secret of the three artifact.


    Chen Yu has already mastered the secret of eight feet Qiong gouyu.


    If you let him get other artifact, and be cracked by him.


    It''s even more dangerous.


    "You want to deal with me with the grass pheasant sword and the eight close mirror?"


    "That''s right." Yuzao didn''t plan to hide it, after all, it was too obvious.


    All over the world, she can be threatened.


    Chen Yu is the only one.


    If there is no means of self-protection.


    She really has no sense of security.


    Before yuzao, he took out the grass pheasant sword, even if he didn''t solve the secret of the grass pheasant sword.


    But she still felt that it was an invincible sword.


    Even the black trident of Chen Yu is not much worse.


    The jade show hands in front of the jade algae gently caressed the ancient sword body.


    "Do you want to try and feel cut off by it?"


    Chen Xun has a toothache. It seems that she shouldn''t be allowed to get the grass pheasant sword so easily just now.


    Chen Yu felt the threat of long absence on the body of the grass pheasant sword.


    If this thing cuts off the body, it may hurt yourself.


    "No more fighting, we don''t have to fight, do we?" Chen Chu took out the black Trident.


    Mouth said not to fight, but Chen Yu still feel that need to take out the black Trident to have a sense of security.


    "Well, put away the guy first. You take this thing. It makes me feel insecure."


    "You are right. First put away the grass pheasant sword. You are a demon fox with the grass pheasant sword, making me shiver." Chen said.


    "What are you doing so loudly? I know that your mind is full of demon subduing. Put down your weapons, or I will be impolite."


    "You just need to put down the weapon. Put down the weapon quickly!" Chen Yu''s voice was also raised.


    No one is willing to lay down their weapons, but no one is going to do it.


    That is to say, we are all wary of each other.


    In the end, each side retreated cautiously.


    Chen Yu also didn''t plan to ask for the grass pheasant sword and eight close mirrors.


    Mainly these two things are too hot.


    After all, yuzao was snatched directly from the Japanese royal family''s nest.It''s a hundred times higher than the risk of eight foot Qiong gouyu.


    Eight feet Qiong gouyu is also a fair trade.


    But the grass pheasant sword and the eight close mirror were snatched out of the rough.


    It''s hot on your hands.


    Chen is not going to share the pressure with yuzao.


    A plane has been booked for West. Charter.


    Tomorrow at noon, we will fly directly to Losangeles.


    Things in Japan have come to an end.


    But this time, the original plan of the scarlet task was a complete failure.


    No one in the association has a chance to do it.


    Fortunately, Chen Yu and West didn''t care.


    If one day the people of the association also participate.


    Not to mention how much they can play.


    At least the loss is inevitable.


    News of the attack on the royal residence has not been leaked.


    Even the spiritual world does not know.


    The impact of this event is too great.


    After all, the eight close mirror, the grass pheasant sword and the eight foot Qiong gouyu are the treasures of the Japanese town.


    But now, all three artifacts have fallen into the hands of yuzao.


    It''s absolutely a panic to spread this story.


    It''s a huge blow to both the people and the spiritual world.


    So the royal family can only take three fakes first.


    Anyway, the three artifacts themselves are useless.


    Symbolic meaning is more important than practical use.


    So, in fact, as long as they are in the hands of the royal family, they are all authentic.


    If it falls into the hands of others, even the real one becomes a fake.


    Finally, Chen Yu set foot on the flight home.


    I looked down at Tokyo, which was getting away.


    For any Chinese, there are complex emotions for Japan.


    Especially Chen Yu, who is of this age, is a generation who grew up watching Anti Japanese dramas and Japanese comics.


    But for Chen, Japan has nothing to do with itself.


    Chen is not going to sink Japan either.


    Chen did not want to come back to Japan.


    Yuzao is really a dangerous woman.


    Whether it''s her strength, her wisdom or the artifact in her hand, Chen Yu feels the danger.


    "President, we plan to go to Nordic Norway in a week." West came to Chen Yu and said.


    "Well? So urgent? Do you want me to go with you? " Chen asked.

 Chapter 1721

    "President, you''d better not go. If you do, we don''t have to go."


    "I just want to see it." "And I haven''t been to Norway," Chen said, chuckling


    "President, you''d better not go."


    It''s a completely different concept that Chen Yu goes or doesn''t go, or is or isn''t.


    "Well, I just want to see the scenery of Norway."


    Package the whole flight, people''s activities on the plane are much more free.


    Portia''s admiration for fari is at its best.


    One person looks after two children.


    And whether it''s little gren or little Larissa, it''s all boisterous.


    They haven''t been quiet since they got on the plane.


    Chen Yu did not care.


    They can make as much trouble as they want.


    Only Farrie would restrain both of them.


    But what makes Portia more concerned is Chen Yu''s men.


    For a long time, Portia always thought Chen Zhu was a black... Gang big... Guy.


    But after seeing Chen Yu''s men.


    She found that these people seemed to have nothing to do with the gang.


    They''re not black... Gang!


    Like CASS and the lightning team.


    At the beginning, it looks like a black... Gang killer.


    But then she found that CASS and others were just stereotypes.


    After all, I spent a lot of time under the same roof.


    She found that CASS and others were more like veterans.


    As for others, there are old people, children and women.


    No discipline, no rules.


    It looks more like a big family.


    It''s not like the hierarchical structure of the black gang.


    So she became more curious.


    What do they do.


    It''s like all sorts of strange people mixed together.


    It''s not like Gang Gang, it''s not like a company.


    Portia even felt that they were not a company at all.


    More like friends, travel together.


    But there were times when she saw Chen Yu and West and several others in the room discussing something.


    They do show the attitude of their subordinates.


    "West, what do you say we make a plane?" Chen asked.


    "We have so many people. If you want to make a plane, you can''t make it small. President, do you want to buy it by yourself or by the association?" Asked West.


    "I can also pay for it. I''ve made a lot of money recently." Chen said, "but where is the plane? Is it at the airport? "


    "I have a way to get a construction permit for a civil airport, but even the lowest level of airport construction costs a lot of money."


    Don''t think the airport is just to build a runway, a tarmac.


    The runway of the airport is not an ordinary highway, even the highway condition level can not be compared.


    If large and medium-sized aircraft land and take off on ordinary surfaces, it will directly lead to accidents.


    No matter the take-off or landing of the aircraft, the weight and speed of the aircraft itself will generate huge pressure.


    But the ordinary road can''t bear this kind of pressure at all. The final result is the road damage. Once the road surface is damaged, the debris or potholes will directly cause the aircraft''s tires to burst.


    At that time, the aircraft will be out of control directly, and the final result must be aircraft damage and death.


    So the cost of airstrip is tens or even hundreds of times that of ordinary highway.


    The price of 100 kilometers of ordinary roads is only one kilometer of airstrip.


    There are also tarmac, aircraft warehouse, also need high prices.


    The most common private airport needs at least a billion dollars.


    And the most common airport can''t park large airplanes.


    Of course, the most expensive is land.


    However, the land problem is the easiest for Chen and the supernatural society to solve.


    The supernatural society''s headquarters is large enough to build a private airport.


    "You make an assessment to see how much it will cost if I want to build a private airport."


    "All right." West thinks Chen Yu has made up his mind. He doesn''t stop him. "But we are not professional in building a private airport. I don''t know how much it costs. President, don''t you know an engineering company? Ask them."


    He knew Chen''s property better.


    Because of the high return rate of Dashan beer.


    Last month, Dashan beer increased its production.


    As a result, the value of Dashan beer and even Chen Yu''s property have increased dramatically.


    At the same time, Chen''s monthly income is even more than 80 million dollars.So it''s not a problem to build a private airport or to buy a private plane.


    Although the association doesn''t have so much money, Chen Yu has a private plane and a private airport, which is also good for the association.


    They need to use airplanes, and Chen can''t say no.


    "That''s right, too." Chen Zhu nodded.


    Chen Chu turns over the phone number of feywood Cisco: "Hello, Mr. feywood."


    "Hello, Mr. Chen. Would you like to know the progress of the mirror lake project?"


    "No, I want to ask if your engineering company can build a private airport?" Chen asked.


    Chen Yu does not ask whether they have the strength, but whether they have the ability.


    Because Chen is not sure whether there is any technical difficulty in building the airport.


    "Mr. Chen Do you need to build a private airport? "


    "Well, I''m going to buy one or two private planes, which should be medium and large ones, but it''s too troublesome to deposit the plane in the civil aviation airport, so I''m going to build a private airport on my own site, so I asked you if you have the ability."


    "Yes."


    Feywood Cisco has found that it doesn''t want any customers in its company.


    It''s enough to have one customer.


    In the past two years, how many projects has Chen provided to him?


    More than 100 million dollars of work, right?


    Chen''s wealth is beyond his imagination.


    "No technical hurdles?"


    "Mr. Chen, there is no technical difficulty in building the airport, but the material used for the airport runway is not ordinary concrete, but a kind of special cement with high strength. Most of the cost of building the airport is spent on purchasing this special cement." Feywood Cisco patiently explained to Chen.


    Build the airport! This is to build an airport.


    Even a small airport is a huge project for their company.


    "You make a budget for me. I''ll evaluate it." Chen said.


    "Yes, Mr. Chen." Feywood Cisco was overwhelmed with excitement.


    "By the way, don''t be careless about the mirror lake project. You can build it as soon as you can. You don''t need to catch up with the progress. The private airport will not start until next year at the fastest."


    Now it''s more than two months before the new year. Even if we decide to build a private airport, it will take at least a few months to prepare.

 Chapter 1722

    "It''s finally Los Angeles."


    Chen Yu breathed a long breath, feeling tired on the journey.


    When Chen Yu came out of the exit, he happened to see vestana and others.


    Chen Yu immediately came forward to say, "how are you, miss vestana?"


    When vestana saw Chen Yu, she couldn''t help but pick her eyebrows.


    This guy is not dead!


    Also, with his strength, it''s not surprising.


    Chen Yu looks at a dozen people behind vestana.


    "It looks like you''ve lost a lot of people. Are you taking in more volcanic ash?" Chen Yu looks at vestana jokingly.


    Because of the loss of more than a dozen people, the psychic team were in grief and anger.


    At the moment, I see Chen Yu coming up to pick things up.


    Everyone felt engulfed in anger.


    "Mr. Chen, don''t you think it''s too much for you to come here and say that now?" Vestana was also smothered.


    The failure of this operation is no accident.


    After all, vestana''s original plan was to bring them to the world.


    Their vision and strength are limited by their constant activities in North America.


    So the original plan was to let them suffer a little setback.


    Even if there are casualties, they are planned.


    As a result, their knowledge has increased.


    But I was scared.


    Before the birth of jade algae, the power of destroying the sky and destroying the earth.


    Let them really understand the difference between strong and weak.


    Even the most arrogant tanks and others were scared to pee.


    The power of yuzao is beyond their cognition.


    And yuzao didn''t target them at all.


    Only her attacks spread, killing half of the psionic team.


    They almost escaped from the forest of Qingmuyuan.


    And the last battle before yuzao.


    It''s said that it''s the Taoist priest of Longhu Mountain in China, Zhang Tianyi.


    That battle, even tens of kilometers away, can feel the power of destroying the sky and destroying the earth.


    It also made them understand how far the two most terrible beings in the world are.


    It also leads to the depression of everyone''s will.


    If the gap is not big, they can fight and surpass.


    But that battle made them not know how to surpass and make up for it.


    Now, they are provoked by Chen Yu.


    Chen was patted on the shoulder and West came to Chen''s side.


    "President, you''ve gone too far."


    "Have I gone too far?"


    "Well, you go too far." West stepped forward two steps: "miss vestana, I apologize to you for our president''s words. I''m sorry President, it''s time for us to go back. "


    Portia did not understand what was the hatred between Chen Yu and these people.


    The people on the opposite side are the same as those of Chen Zhu, both male, female, old and young.


    Looking at Chen''s back, vestana suddenly said, "Mr. Chen, aren''t you also a fugitive? So we don''t really make any difference. Your people really don''t lose, but you don''t even have the courage to face the danger. In the end, you, the president, don''t want to come out in person? "


    It has to be said that vestana''s words really inspired the people of the supernatural society.


    None of them are willing to accept that.


    But they didn''t go.


    Because Chen Yu stopped them at that time.


    Portia''s even more curious. Escape?


    Where did Chen Yu escape from?


    Listen to the voice of the woman, they seem to have gone somewhere before, and then escaped together.


    "Because I''m smarter than you, at least I won''t let my hands go down and die." Chen Chu looks back at vestana.


    Chen Yu did not know the danger, but he had to let his hands go to risk.


    It''s OK to cultivate their courage and fighting consciousness.


    It''s not about sacrificing one person to cultivate the courage of the rest.


    "Miss vestana," whispered Sam Mira, "is that how you keep us suffering from other people''s provocations?"


    "When you are not strong enough, then you should learn to swallow your breath." Said vestana.


    "Sometimes it''s part of practice to challenge power." Said Sam Mira.


    "When I think that you are qualified to challenge that person, I will not stop you, but before that, you''d better restrain your temper. If your challenge fails, it will only make us more humiliated." Said vestana.


    "Then when is it necessary?"


    "I have my plan." Said vestana.


    Vestana was in a heavy mood, and everyone had their own thoughts.She can''t force everyone''s thoughts together.


    And she can only control them by management.


    She doesn''t have enough power to suppress everyone on the psionic team.


    This led her to be far less binding than Chen''s ban on the supernatural society.


    Vestana''s eyes twinkled.


    Of course she has her own plan.


    However, to successfully complete their own plans, it also requires the cooperation of the spiritual team.


    Of course, there is no lack of cooperation.


    For example, britz is the one she chooses to cooperate with.


    Britz is strong enough.


    But not to the point where we can completely suppress everyone else.


    Sometimes vestana really envies Chen Yu.


    He''s strong enough, and he''s the chaser.


    He''s like a rabbit in a race.


    He is the tortoise that pursues.


    She can only tirelessly chase the rabbit.


    And she didn''t know if she had a chance to catch up with the rabbit.


    But she didn''t know if she could catch up with the rabbit.


    She knew Chen''s strength, so she kept a check every time she challenged him.


    "President, that girl called vestana is not easy."


    "Well? Why not? "


    "Although she is an ordinary girl, she has some traces of secret arts."


    "What''s the secret?"


    "The secret of magic."


    "Ordinary people can also obtain magic through secret arts?"


    "Of course not under normal circumstances, but as long as you are willing to pay some price, you can still do it."


    "A heavy price?"


    "The reason why these magic are called secret arts, of course, is some unbearable price, even the price of not being accepted, so users are often afraid to disclose it."


    "Well, can you see that?"


    "On the surface, it looks like ordinary people, but I see that the rune on her hand should be some kind of Chinese magic."


    "Chinese?"


    "Well, China is the most active area of spirituality, and it has the most prosperous metaphysical school, which is totally different from the magic of the West. For example, in Japan, most of the school inheritance is to accept the orthodoxy from China, so as to become an active area of spirituality."

 Chapter 1723

    "Just imagine that when several schools spread to Japan, they can create a prosperous and active area of spiritual activity. How terrible is the inheritance of China? In addition to the internal control, China''s orthodoxy and inheritance are also controlled to some extent by other countries and regions. "


    "China maintains its advantages, so I can understand how to control the spread out, but why should other countries and regions control and restrict it?"


    "Because this will break the inherent regional power and balance, imagine that a giant like the dragon and Tiger Mountain Tianshi suddenly appears in North America. What will happen?"


    Chen Yu thought about it. It was true.


    If there is such a huge thing, Chen Yu will not allow it to grow.


    It''s not about good or evil. Chen Yu claims to be the manager of the Los Angeles area.


    If any cat or dog comes here to help, Chen is the first one to come out and smoke him.


    "But what does it have to do with that vestana secret?"


    "In addition to orthodoxy, there are more secret methods, especially dangerous ones, which are mainly restricted in various regions." "There is no need to say much about the Chinese tradition, but many times, even if it is just a secret method, it may damage the spiritual balance of a region," West said


    West looked at Chen Yu with a slightly dignified face: "vestana is an ordinary person. Since she has imposed some secret method on herself, she has two demands: one is to make herself a psychic, possess magic, the other is to break the power suppression of the supernatural society, or both are possible."


    "I hope she can finish the secret as soon as possible."


    West looked at Chen Yu and said nothing more.


    Chen Yu means that he can probably think of it.


    It''s better to start early than later.


    It''s better to start directly than to be on guard for a long time.


    If the Department of counterterrorism security and the psionic team don''t have enough strength and courage.


    Then they will always only plan behind their backs.


    Then the supernatural society will always be on guard.


    Neither Chen Yu nor west likes this defensive state.


    It''s going to tie them up.


    The trouble with fighting people is here.


    This is also the rule of modern society.


    The weak can hibernate.


    The strong can''t attack, but wait for the weak to take the initiative.


    As long as people live in this society, there will be such and such rules bound.


    Even the most powerful demons in hell are bound by rules, let alone Chen Yu.


    ¡­¡­


    Chen Yu and fali returned to Mingyue villa with their two children.


    Coran is now experiencing luxury life.


    In recent days, he is going to sink completely in Mingyue villa.


    The rich man''s life is really beyond his imagination.


    People who haven''t experienced it can''t imagine it at all.


    These days Coran really realized what poverty is, which limits his imagination.


    Chen saw Coran in swimming trunks lying on the sun chair.


    When his family came back, he didn''t respond at all.


    Chen Yu goes up and kicks Coran directly into the sun chair.


    "Ah Mr. Chen Why are you back? "


    Chen Yu''s face is black: "this is my home, why do you say I come back?"


    "Ah I don''t mean that. "


    Chen Yu whistled and spread his breath.


    All the pets felt Chen''s breath.


    Chen Yu looks at the pets that have been collected continuously.


    "It looks like you are taking good care of it."


    "Of course, I''m not lazy." Coran said triumphantly.


    Little Gelin has been excited to say hello to all the pets.


    "Let''s go. I''ll see if you''ve been lazy these days."


    "Come on, I''ll surprise you. I''ve had a fight with a three headed dog these days."


    Kelan stood in front of Chen Yu with confidence.


    Then, in ten minutes.


    Coran was beaten to the top of his head.


    "You don''t seem to be working very hard." Chen Zhu looks at Koran on my ground.


    Kelan lies on the ground and looks at Chen Yu: "Mr. Chen, what did you do this time? What tasks do you perform? "


    "It''s a mission. It''s a deal." Chen said.


    "What kind of task? Is it difficult? "


    "Do you know the eruption of Mount Fuji in Japan?"


    "I know. It''s been stormy these days. It''s said that the Japanese government has lost more than 100 billion dollars. It can be said that the loss is very heavy."


    "In fact, it was caused by a monster escaping from the seal."


    Chen Zhao did not cover it up. After all, the whole spiritual world knew about it.And what''s on the news is just an explanation for ordinary people.


    Koran is a psychic, so there''s no need to hide something from him.


    "Monsters, what monsters?"


    "Well You don''t even know about monsters Forget it. Go back and look it up slowly. "


    "Mr. Chen, that monster you are talking about is a Spirit creature, isn''t it?"


    "That''s right."


    "She can cause a volcano to erupt, isn''t she?"


    "Powerful? It''s not powerful enough to describe her. She''s a moving nuclear bomb. If there''s no restriction, she can even kill all mankind. "


    Coran took a breath of cool air. His current level could not imagine how horrible it would be.


    "Is it unimaginable?"


    Coran nodded his head, which was unimaginable.


    "Don''t imagine, don''t think that one day you can surpass her, and don''t think that if you meet her, you can fight. In order to stop that peerless fox, she has assembled two or three thousand psychics, but she easily killed more than one thousand psychics."


    Koran fought a cold war, and Chen Yu said, "the nine most powerful shrines in Japan, hundreds of people working together, did not block her attack."


    "Mr. Chen what about you? How did you come back alive? "


    "Because I''m strong enough, I can''t take her, but I can protect myself."


    Kelan felt that Chen Yu also belonged to the wave of people who fled for their lives.


    Of course, Chen Yu must be for the sake of face, not so clear.


    "Then no one in the world can deal with that fox?"


    "There are not many people who can deal with her, but it is the ultimate weapon of human beings that can really threaten her. Nuclear weapons. I estimate that a million tons of equivalent nuclear bomb will be enough for her."


    Even if Chen Yu said so, Coran thought it was too exaggerated.


    A creature that can only be solved by using human super weapons.


    Coran can''t imagine how powerful that monster really is before it can be killed with nuclear weapons.


    Anyway, he only needs a high explosive grenade. It''s probably enough.


    How many times is the gap?


    "Mr. Chen, do you think there are a few people in the world who can fight against her?"

 Chapter 1724

    "Hi, Gaia."


    Portia walks into Gaia''s gym.


    "It''s not a small scale here." Portia visited Gaia''s gym.


    "Why, didn''t you go to work today?"


    "There is no business today. When there is no business, the boss will not follow him."


    "Do you want to apply for a fitness card here?"


    "Can we have a free relationship?"


    "In fact, we are not so familiar." Gaia smiles at Portia.


    In the end, Portia didn''t apply for a gym card here.


    Although she has plenty of time, it is not fixed.


    "Hello, are you Mr. Chen''s assistant?"


    "Yes, I am. Who are you, please?"


    "This is feywood Cisco, a construction engineering company. I''ll send you a document now. Please transfer it to Mr. Chen on your behalf."


    "OK."


    After hanging up, Portia looked at Gaia and said, "I have another job."


    "Well, remember to come here next time."


    "If you''d like to give me a free gym card, I''d love to play here."


    Portia has been afraid to spend money since she returned to Los Angeles.


    She calculated for herself that she spent at least $200000 in Japan.


    Now in addition to the need to return credit cards, but also owe Chen Yu nearly 150000 dollars.


    Portia dare not spend a cent now.


    As for the present job, if she can handle it carelessly.


    It is estimated that Chen Yu will let her cross the street tomorrow.


    Portia opens the document.


    This is a quotation, evaluation report of private airport construction and budget.


    There are four specifications of the offer, are medium and small airport design specifications.


    The cheapest one of the four specifications costs US $300 million, and the most expensive one costs US $630 million.


    Portia took a breath to cool off. His boss is too rich.


    Although Portia had heard Chen Yu mention it several times before, he wanted to buy a private plane.


    But buying a private plane and building a private airport is not a concept.


    Private airplanes, unless they are air giants, are tens of millions of dollars cheap and about 100 million dollars expensive.


    But private airports are not the same. The cheapest price is 300 million dollars. If the land cost is added, the price will double again.


    Portia came to Mingyue villa and handed the documents to Chen Yu.


    "Boss, this is the document that feywood Cisco gave you. Have a look."


    "Well, I see."


    Chen Yu is practicing with fali. Fali is kicking Chen Yu.


    It was the first time Portia had seen fari do it.


    As a matter of fact, fari''s physique is excellent now.


    But because she is ordinary, the hint is that she can''t improve much.


    Because there is no magic protection, if the physique is improved too much, it will be deformed.


    But even so, Farley is still four times as fit as the average person.


    After all, Chen Yu is at home. If you have anything to do, you can provide a lot of food to farry.


    These foods don''t mutate the body''s structure.


    But the effect is subtle.


    This kind of change will quietly take place in farry''s body.


    Fari prefers to do it with a boxer. She doesn''t like to touch it directly.


    Because it leaves calluses, she doesn''t like to coarsen her skin.


    And Chen is really rough and thick, if not protected, it will do great harm to her hands.


    After half pay, fari finally stopped attacking.


    "Portia, would you like to have a try?"


    "Well No more. " Portia would like to try to beat the boss.


    But on second thought, she put out the yearning thought.


    "It''s OK. Let''s try."


    Portia looked at Chen, who shrugged. "Come on."


    Portia finally put on the ring.


    She doesn''t have any fighting basis, and boxing is no different from ordinary women.


    "Your arm should be level with your shoulder, punch at 90 degrees, and use the elasticity of your joints." Chen reminded.


    Portia tried again. She felt as if her fist were on the wall.


    "You can try to attack from other angles. Your straight fist is too monotonous," Chen said


    After more than ten minutes, Portia was tired and sweated all over.


    "No, I can''t." Portia was panting in."Let''s go and swim by the sea." Faria took Portia and left.


    Portia was very envious of her physical fitness and figure.


    There was hardly a piece of fat on fari''s body, and every muscle was not that exaggerated bulge.


    But it gives people a streamlined beauty.


    But envy comes from envy. Portia also knows that she can''t be compared with fari.


    Farley can go shopping and keep fit every day. Even if she has a nutritious meal, she can enjoy it.


    She is a person who needs to work hard for her life.


    And she heard that Farley was going back to the coast rescue team.


    Although it''s the same job, Farley''s job is her interest.


    My job is to live.


    In the evening, after fariliuportia had dinner, Portia left.


    "Hello, Miss Portia. There''s a little role tomorrow. You can come and try it."


    The call to Portia was from the actors'' Union. Although Portia is an amateur actor, she registered with the actors'' Union.


    In fact, the members of the registered actors'' Union are very simple, as long as they have at least one role, even if they don''t have the cannon fodder for their faces, as long as they are willing to pay more than one thousand dollars of dues each year.


    Of course, the benefits are not without it. The members of the actors'' union can enjoy some resources within the union.


    At the same time, they also enjoy a certain guaranteed hourly wage.


    But being a member of the actors'' Union is not all good.


    For example, the producers of some blockbusters would not like to use the actors'' Union''s Dragon suit actors.


    Because actors from the actors'' union need to follow the rules of the actors'' Union. For example, the minimum guarantee is new, such as the length of work, such as a positive close-up of at least one second.


    Of course, there are rules and boundaries, which means that actors from the actors'' Union are better than those who come from the streets or become actors with interest.


    Portia was overjoyed at the news.


    My mind has begun to imagine what my new role will be like.


    How long will there be close-up shots, will there be lines, is it big production or not.


    In fact, it is also this kind of dream and fantasy, supporting the vast majority of unknown actors, gritting their teeth and sticking to it.

 Chapter 1725

    "Boss, can I take a day off?" Portia cautiously called Chen.


    "Yes, nothing will happen tomorrow." Chen said.


    Portia was very excited. Chen Yu didn''t make trouble for her.


    The next day, Portia contacted the actors'' Union.


    And get the location from the cast Union.


    Although the actors'' Union has resources, their biggest disadvantage is that they cannot guarantee any role.


    Even if it''s the role of dragon suit, they can''t guarantee it.


    Every major film company will cooperate with the actors'' Union, which is regarded as mutual benefit.


    But that cooperation is very fragile.


    To put it bluntly, the actors'' Union has the right to recommend, but it has no right to decide.


    For example, when a movie starts shooting, the producer will send the cast union a form of the cast''s roles they need.


    This form is not only for the actors'' Union, but also for the major agencies.


    In this respect, the actors'' Union is inferior to the agency.


    Because the agent of the agency will help its artists to conduct public relations and move around.


    And the cast Union won''t help its registered members.


    Portia rushed to the set.


    She doesn''t know what role she''s interviewing for.


    Today, there are many people in the auditorium, all of them are the same as her, all of them are out of fashion actors.


    However, it can be seen that there should be a lot of roles released by the producers today.


    Although all of them belong to non - mainstream roles, they are very important for every actor who comes to audition.


    Every actor has heard all kinds of stories before he went into business.


    Before becoming famous, how to work hard, how to start from a small actor step by step, and finally become famous.


    This story is common in the entertainment world.


    Of course, that''s also true.


    But this is in the minority.


    In fact, most famous actors.


    Their first role may be a role with positive close ups and lines.


    There is no basic group performance of dragon suit, and the final success is only a few.


    However, the vast majority of actors who can step into Hollywood hold the idea that success will lead to benevolence.


    Knowing that the odds of winning the big prize are very small, they still keep going.


    They live in slums and work three times a day.


    But as long as there are roles, they will spend half a year''s salary on clothes and make-up. They will try their best for a role that more than a dozen or even dozens of people compete for.


    And in Hollywood, there are many hidden rules for getting a character by selling the color.


    And this hidden rule is open to men and women.


    Portia got her script, and her character requirements.


    Her play is one sentence, but there is a close-up.


    For her group performance like this, one line, one close-up has gone lucky.


    Portia specially put on the clothes and shoes bought in Ginza for today''s audition.


    And she''s lucky today because she feels like she''s in line with the character set.


    The audition is for the casting director and a director in charge, both of whom belong to the deputy director.


    Two people are building a platform in front of us.


    Then one by one the actors go up, do a performance and read their lines.


    It''s a very fast process. Everyone has less than 30 seconds to perform.


    And their two unified answers are, thank you for your cooperation, please go back and wait for the notice.


    "Portia, you look beautiful today."


    At this time, a wave woman came over and said hello to Portia.


    "Allissa." Portia turned to look at the woman.


    Like Portia, allissa is an extras.


    They came to Los Angeles almost at the same time, and at one time, they were roommates.


    But the difference is that she already has a brokerage.


    And Portia is still "alone".


    Compared with a year ago, Theresa seems to be more beautiful.


    She seems to have made some micro adjustments.


    From a woman''s point of view, Portia can still see what kind of minor surgery she had.


    It seems that she should have made some money in more than a year.


    Portia would like to make it a little bit better.


    She always felt her jawbone was a little big.


    If you want to be a little smaller, you can make yourself more feminine.


    However, the cost of osteotomy is not low, at least more than 8000 dollars.


    "Your dress doesn''t seem cheap." Andrea is wearing Portia''s clothes.She behaved a little rudely and looked very impolite.


    Portia pulls back her clothes.


    "Your taste is still so bad. You should ask me for advice. I can give you the right guidance."


    Portia''s face was black. "Don''t touch my clothes. You don''t have to pay for it."


    "You know, it''s really dirt on you."


    There is no real friendship between women in Hollywood.


    Even if they are not famous actresses.


    In order to compete for the same role, she slowed down the alarm clock in Portia''s room for two hours and cut her clothes.


    In the end, Portia naturally missed the role, and allissa was able to grab it.


    Their friendship and roommate relationship also ended.


    Portia turns to go, and Alissa looks at Portia''s back.


    Although she said that Portia''s dress taste.


    But in fact, Portia''s dress is valuable.


    And it matches Portia''s temperament. It''s fashionable and sexy.


    And they auditioned for the same role today.


    And the role of a fashion woman.


    So the presence of Portia made Alisa feel threatened.


    Allissa went up and she was supposed to kick Portia''s heels with her toes.


    "Ah..." Portia immediately lost her balance and sat heavily on the ground.


    The heel of her high-heeled shoes is broken, and her tight clothes are split because of the action range.


    "Portia, are you ok?" Allissa pretends to go up and mingle with phoebusia.


    Portia didn''t know it was by means of allissa''s means. As soon as she got up, there was a tearing sound.


    It turns out that allissa deliberately stepped on Portia''s corner.


    In a flash, Portia''s clothes were half dead.


    The original sexy and dignified clothes now make her look like a beggar.


    "Ha ha..." Laughter came from the auditorium.


    "Ah..." Portia fled the scene, chest in hand and face in hand.


    In fact, both the deputy directors and the actors in the live audition know what happened.


    And this kind of thing happened too much in the auditorium, so much that they were numb.


    But they don''t feel sorry for the calculated actress.


    It can only be said that she does not have a real actor''s mentality.

 Chapter 1726

    Portia felt that she had lost all her face.


    As for what auditions have long been forgotten.


    It''s like running for your life.


    The audition nearly broke her down.


    When he got home, Portia felt that the whole world had collapsed.


    Portia just wanted to get drunk.


    She didn''t know how much she drank.


    Down there came the sound of sirens.


    ¡­¡­


    "Hello, who is that?" Chen Yu is not happy to see a strange phone number come in.


    "Hello, are you miss Portia''s boss?"


    "Yes, what''s the problem?"


    "I''m from LAPD. Miss Portia is in the police station now. We want her to provide a contact person. She only provides your phone number."


    "She''s in the police station? What did she do? " Chen asked with a frown.


    "She was drunk at home."


    "That''s not why she''s in the police station."


    "She''s yelling in the rental room. The neighbors think something''s going on inside."


    Portia lived in an old-fashioned apartment building with a door or a wall between the neighbors.


    Basically, the voice of men and women in bed is louder, which can be heard by neighbors.


    "Well, I''ll have her brought out."


    Chen Zhao also has a headache. It is the assistant who solves the problem for the boss.


    How to get here? It''s the boss solving the problem for the assistant.


    "Alex, my assistant is in the police station. You go and get her out."


    An hour later, Jacques arrived at Mingyue villa with Portia full of wine.


    Yalixi came to Chen Yu and looked at her suspiciously: "Chen, did you do anything to her?"


    Chen Yu rolled his eyes and Fanny came out: "Hi, aryx, Portia? She doesn''t look good. "


    "Aunt Portia, what''s the matter with you?" Little Gelin also ran out.


    After all, at home, it''s xiaogelin and fari who have the most contact.


    "How about me, little Gelin?"


    Jacques was very unhappy when she saw that little Gelin didn''t say hello to herself.


    "Aunt Jacques." Little greyne smiled like an angel, opened her arms, and then she fell down. Little greyne just held her arms around her neck.


    "You help her out, and by the way, ask her what''s going on."


    Chen doesn''t want to join in the problem of entering Portia.


    Look at her state, either lovelorn or dead at home.


    Chen Yu is too lazy to enlighten her.


    Fari and Jacques carry Portia to the bathroom. Portia is still shouting, "wine, I want more wine."


    Before long, Chen Yu, who was watching the video in the living room, heard Portia crying upstairs.


    After another moment, the voice gradually subsided.


    Fanny and Alex come down the stairs.


    "How is it? Is she a relative dead? Or is there something wrong with the relationship? "


    "Chen, how are you cursing her family like this?"


    "Well, what happened to her?"


    "It seems that she ran to a film studio for audition today, and then something went wrong, but we didn''t understand the details."


    "Was she violated in the studio?"


    "It doesn''t seem to be. There''s no scar on her." Said Jacques.


    "Do you know what film audition room it is?" Chen asked.


    "I don''t know, but I know the address. It''s in Hollywood''s 122


    "I''ll call and ask." "How is Portia now?" Chen said


    "Already asleep."


    Chen Yu thought about it and picked up the phone.


    "Rasfa, it''s me."


    "Chen, I heard that you went to play in Japan. I remember the eruption of the volcano in Japan. Didn''t you get trapped in Japan?"


    "The blockade has been lifted for a long time. You don''t know yet?" Chen Yu rolled his eyes. "I want to ask you something."


    "Come on, what''s up?"


    "Do you know what movie is being made in Hollywood studio 122?"


    "Interior shed 122, I''ll check." After two or three minutes of silence, rasfa said, "it''s James'' new movie apocalypse. How can you ask that?"


    "James'' film?"


    "Yes, you don''t know?"


    "I don''t know Come on, I''ll call James. "


    "Well, our movie will be on soon. Do you pay attention to it?"


    "It''s not on yet."


    "The premiere is on September 29th. Are you and Farley coming?""Let''s forget. We''re not stars, so we won''t rub the red carpet."


    After chatting with rasfa for a while, Chen Yu hung up rasfa''s phone and dialed James instead.


    "James, this is Chen."


    "Chen, how can you call me when you are free?"


    "I heard your new movie is on, isn''t it?"


    "Yes, why, do you want to play a guest role?"


    "No, I have a friend auditioning for your crew today. When she came back, she was in a bad state. It seems that what happened to her in your crew? Please check it for me. I want to know what happened."


    "No problem. What''s your friend''s name? I''ll call you back. "


    "Portia."


    After about 20 minutes, James called Chen back.


    This kind of thing is not difficult to check. After all, when the incident happened, it was in the public, dozens of actors and staff on the scene saw the incident.


    ¡­¡­


    In the morning, Portia found herself in a strange environment.


    But soon she knew where she was.


    Although the drink was a bit fragmented, Portia still couldn''t let go of yesterday''s humiliating experience.


    "Portia, are you up?"


    There was a voice from outside. Portia was not very willing to respond.


    But she finally said, "come in, Fanny."


    "Portia, how do you feel?"


    "Very bad. I feel like my head is going to blow up."


    Portia got up and got out of bed, stretched out and said, "why am I here, Fanny?"


    "You''re in the police station, and then Chen asks someone to send you here."


    "Yesterday Did I say anything yesterday? "


    "No, you can''t be drunk after you come back. It took me a lot of effort to clean you up. It wasn''t long before you fell asleep." Fari didn''t want to open Portia''s wounds.


    Portia was still embarrassed: "thank you Sorry for the trouble. "


    "It''s just a small thing. It''s no trouble. Get up and have some breakfast and you''ll feel better." Said Farley.


    When Portia came to the restaurant, she found that the breakfast of Chen Yu and the fali family was really rich and a little scary.


    Even more abundant than the breakfast provided by the hotel, she really didn''t understand how much time Chen and fari spent preparing breakfast.

 Chapter 1727

    Portia was lucky.


    Chen gave her two days off.


    Of course, in fact, it was Fanny who spoke.


    Chen did not comment.


    But Portia also knew that Chen Yu and fari were taking care of her.


    Portia does feel very bad today.


    She couldn''t let go of yesterday''s life stain.


    All day, Portia didn''t know how to spend it.


    Her mind will never forget yesterday''s humiliating experience.


    Just then, Portia''s phone rang.


    "Are you miss Portia, please?"


    "I am, who are you, please?"


    "I''m the deputy director of apocalypse. I think your conditions are very suitable for a role in our movie. Do you have any interest?"


    "Yes..." Portia paused.


    Suddenly, she calmed down again.


    This is a liar, absolutely a liar.


    If the film crew really needs to pick a part.


    It''s impossible for a director or an assistant director to call an actor directly.


    If it''s a big name actor, there''s still the possibility.


    But I have run through a role of dragon suit.


    It''s impossible for the deputy director to call himself directly.


    "You liar, I''m not interested in any role."


    With that, Portia hung up.


    Liar, who doesn''t even know the rules of Hollywood, wants to cheat himself.


    Is it really easy to cheat yourself?


    On the other side, the deputy director looked at the phone and looked back at James.


    "How is it? Did she agree? "


    "Mr. James, she took me for a liar and hung up." Said the deputy director with a gloomy face.


    "Here''s the phone. I''ll call myself."


    James called Portia and said, "Hello, Miss Portia, this is James."


    "Which James?"


    "Have you seen animal supermarket?"


    "Yes, you don''t want to say, are you the director of animal supermarket?" Portia sneers.


    She''s not that stupid. Animal supermarket was one of the hottest movies last year.


    James director also became famous overnight, becoming a new Hollywood director.


    Many of his experiences have also been dug out, such as serving as Steven''s deputy for more than 20 years.


    Of course she knows James by name.


    But she didn''t believe that James would call her in person.


    Portia is looking forward to fame.


    But she didn''t believe that James would call herself.


    She still knows it.


    "Yes, I am the James."


    "Mr. James, I don''t have money and I''m not going to play with you any more. Please don''t disturb me any more, thank you." Portia said disgustedly, then hung up.


    James is also a depression, he is a well-known director.


    I was treated as a liar.


    James thought about it. Chen Yu is his great man.


    And Chen Yu has a great influence on lasfa and Steven.


    And new films by Chen Yu, Lasfar and Steven are coming out.


    If the film is a successful investment.


    Then he will have more influence on Hollywood.


    James is now famous, but that doesn''t mean he can ignore all the capital.


    Moreover, his personal relationship with Chen Yu is also good.


    So he''s still suffering a little bit of unhappiness.


    Another call to Portia.


    "Miss Portia, it''s me, James."


    "Well, James, what are you going to do to let me go?"


    Portia feels that she has nothing to do now. Since these films intend to keep pestering her, it''s better to continue.


    It''s just the time to spend.


    Portia hoped from the bottom of his heart that this James was real.


    But reason told her that it was a lie, that it was a liar.


    "Miss Portia, if you don''t believe me, you can come to the studio. It''s in the auditorium where you interviewed yesterday. We are shooting in the studio." James said.


    Portia''s heart moved. She was a little moved.


    There are two voices in her mind that constantly control her heart.


    "Anyway, I won''t ask you to transfer money, or your driver''s license number or your credit card account number."


    "Well, I''ll go and have a look..."


    Portia was in a state of trepidation.Is it true?


    No, it''s impossible. How could James make a phone call to himself?


    What kind of scam is this?


    As long as you make up your mind and never transfer money, even if the other party is a liar, you can''t get it.


    But Portia decided to drive to Hollywood.


    Hollywood has a huge set of studios, which are arranged in order.


    This is the most famous studio in the world.


    Since the 1970s, after Hollywood reform.


    Hollywood movies are popular all over the world, and it has become the most famous and developed film industry shooting site in the world.


    Portia hesitated to come outside yesterday''s audition.


    She worries that the more she hopes, the more disappointed she will be.


    But in the end, she plucked up her courage and walked into the inner studio.


    At this time, the interior shed is not what it was yesterday.


    After entering the stage, an area has been transformed into an office.


    There are more than a dozen people there, as well as several actors, who are filming.


    Portia hesitated in that direction.


    Just then, allissa saw Portia.


    It seemed as if she had just finished filming a series of scenes, and immediately came to Portia.


    "Hi, Portia, why are you here again? By the way, we are shooting here. How did you get in? " "You don''t want to try your luck, do you?" she said in a tone of jest and sarcasm? Ha ha... "


    Of course, Portia knew that yesterday was all about angelica.


    That''s what makes her look bad in public.


    Portia controlled his anger and looked into the interior.


    Seems to be looking for something.


    "Ha ha You don''t know that Mr. James came to the studio today, so come to look for an opportunity. Don''t be silly Portia. How can James see you? "


    Portia''s face was cloudy and sunny. Was this trick arranged by allissa on purpose?


    Did she deliberately trick herself into coming here and then humiliate herself?


    "You bitch." Portia finally couldn''t help but slap her in the face.


    Allissa was stunned: "you You dare to hit me I''ll fight you. "


    All of a sudden, the two women wrestled together.


    Besides, I don''t care about the image. You grab my clothes, I pull your hair and roll all over the place.


    "Stop it, stop it all!"


    Just then, a majestic voice came.

 Chapter 1728

    "Tell me what''s going on?" James looked at the scene angrily.


    This is the crew. It''s his crew.


    Now in my own group, there are people fighting.


    And two women.


    Portia thought about it when she started.


    Even if you get into the police station, you have to get even with allissa.


    "This woman is crazy. She beat me, called the police and called the police for no reason She''s wounded me. I''m going to have a medical assessment. " "I''m an actor in the cast. This woman broke into the cast and hurt me," she shouted hysterically


    James looked at Portia and said, "Miss, you''d better explain. Otherwise, I have to call the police."


    "It''s this bitch. She hired a liar to trick me here. She tricked me in the name of Mr. James." Portia said.


    James was stunned. "You miss Portia?"


    Portia lost her mind and suddenly looked up at James.


    "Mr. James You You know me? "


    "She didn''t hire a liar. I called you before."


    Portia felt that the whole world was going to be upside down.


    What did you just do?


    What did you do?


    God, I''ve ruined everything.


    What would Mr. James think?


    Does he think he''s crazy?


    This is a chance to win the lottery.


    I''m totally destroyed now.


    "Bolton, get script 012 and show it to miss Portia." James said: "Miss Portia, this character has a few minutes of lens, it will take about three days to shoot, you''d better arrange the time."


    "Ah? what? Mr. James I...... "


    "What? Any questions? " Asked James.


    "No need Don''t you need an audition? "


    James looked at Portia, thought about it, and said, "I think your image is good and suitable for this role setting. It''s so simple. OK, you can go back to study after the script is brought. I hope you can enter the state soon on the day of shooting. I don''t have much time."


    With that, James turned and left.


    But after a few steps, James looked at allissa again. "Miss, since I''m on my crew, I don''t want any scandals coming out of the crew until the movie is released, otherwise, I don''t mind letting you disappear in Hollywood forever."


    Alisa''s a fool, Portia''s a fool, too.


    They didn''t expect their identity to change so suddenly.


    Portia got an important role.


    Don''t look down on a character with a few minutes of footage.


    This is one of the main characters in any movie.


    You know, from last year to this year, all the characters in the movie add up to no more lines or scenes than Portia.


    How is this possible?


    Does Portia know Mr. James?


    But Mr. James didn''t know Portia just now.


    And Portia didn''t know Mr. James.


    Even James called her in person.


    When Portia was called to the studio.


    Portia still thinks it''s fake.


    They clearly don''t know each other. Why did James call Portia?


    And give her such an important role.


    At this moment, she felt very jealous.


    Why? Why?


    Why is this character not his own?


    I have more experience in performing than her.


    And he can do anything Portia can''t and won''t do.


    But soon, she was able to control herself.


    She gave Portia a reluctant smile.


    I hope Portia can feel her kindness.


    Unfortunately, Bohemia did not return to follow the deputy director.


    Far away, she saw that the deputy director gave Portia a play.


    To know her own script, it''s just a few pieces of printed paper.


    But Portia had a play.


    This makes her jealous.


    Why? Where can''t I compare with her?


    I work harder and more beautiful than her.


    More tasteful than her, more fashionable than her, better than her acting.


    Apart from her higher education, what else is better than herself?


    Why did Mr. James call her on his own initiative?


    Invite her to play an important movie role.But I don''t even have a chance?


    At the same time, Portia also felt like she was dreaming.


    It''s a dream.


    So far, Portia doesn''t feel real.


    Portia spent an afternoon calming down.


    At the moment, Portia began to wonder why James gave himself a role.


    And he obviously didn''t know himself.


    It''s just that Portia can''t understand what she''s thinking.


    Why is that.


    Is it the desire for their own beauty?


    Portia has no doubt about the hidden rules of Hollywood.


    But James didn''t know himself at all.


    There''s no reason to covet beauty.


    And when James saw her, she had a fight with Theresa.


    Portia knew how upset she was.


    James obviously has no desire for himself.


    But he gave the play to himself.


    ¡­¡­


    "Don''t I give you two days off, Portia? You don''t need to work today. " Chen said.


    Today, Portia''s mental state is obviously a new one.


    "I need to work now, I need to support myself." Portia said.


    Chen Yu generously gave her two days off.


    However, Chen Yu also maintained the fine tradition of capitalist.


    Holidays are OK, paid holidays are off.


    As Portia said.


    Portia needs money now.


    Of course, the main thing is that she wants to do well in front of Chen Yu these days.


    By the way, I''ll borrow some more money from Chen Yu.


    But in her words, it''s not borrowing money, it''s paying in advance.


    In fact, Portia now feels that it''s really easy to work for Chen.


    In addition to the high salary, the more important point is the freedom of time.


    At the same time, the work content is very easy.


    Receive and forward some documents and take a few calls.


    By the way, report something to Chen Yu.


    Occasionally accompany Chen Yu on business for a few days, but also play around.


    Is there anything better than this job?


    Except that you can''t shine like a Hollywood star.


    "In this case, please help me to go to Dashan town. I have a villa over there that is under reconstruction. Go and check the progress of the project for me."


    Of course, Chen Yu, as the employer, Portia is not only going to check the construction progress.


    There are also project account books, and whether inferior materials are filled, which need to be monitored.


    Although Chen Yu and feywood Cisco are friends, he came to the birthday party of young Gelin last time.


    But business is business. What''s more, it''s where Chen Yu''s family live.

 Chapter 1729

    "All evil capitalists." Portia is looking at the rudimentary villa near mirror lake.


    When feywood Cisco learned of Portia''s intention, he immediately invited her into the temporary office area.


    When Portia needed any documents, feywood Cisco was the first to follow her request.


    Even if some documents are not at the construction site, feywood Cisco will send them to you at the first time.


    Portia used to work as a personal assistant, and she also did site inspections.


    At that time, the project contractor was involved in all kinds of shameful relationships.


    To her request all sorts of shirks, causes her to examine very not smoothly.


    Before she came to mirror lake this time, she was also ready for her mind.


    As a result, feywood Cisco was more cooperative than she expected.


    Feywood Cisco has no difficulties or excuses.


    Where did she know that feywood Cisco didn''t dare to do anything about Chen''s project.


    Even if he knew that some of the little moves were hidden rules.


    But neither did feywood Cisco.


    For example, change the steel to the next level.


    This is almost impossible to check in the quality inspection of the project.


    Even the steel of the second grade meets the engineering requirements and quality requirements.


    The only loophole is that material bills need to be fake to avoid customer checks.


    Of course, there are still traces to follow, such as transfer records.


    Feywood Cisco hasn''t done this before.


    But that was before I knew Chen Yu.


    Later, Chen gave him the project one after another.


    And it''s bigger and bigger, and feywood Cisco has identified Chen.


    As long as you hold Chen''s thigh tightly, your engineering company can grow.


    For example, the moon villa project has become a famous scenic spot in Los Angeles.


    It''s also the star project of feywood Cisco.


    So a lot of rich people have asked fewood Cisco''s company to design and build their own villas.


    In Los Angeles, there has never been a shortage of rich people.


    Of course, there are not many projects that can be supervised by him.


    Most of the time, he stayed in his office and blew the air conditioner.


    His engineering contracting company has developed quite well in the past two years.


    In particular, the completion of Mingyue villa has made his company well-known in the industry.


    Now his company can''t be compared with the top engineering company.


    At least it''s no problem to support yourself.


    Only the project entrusted by Chen Yu will allow him to stay at the construction site for at least four hours every day.


    Of course, those workers in feywood Cisco''s company like Chen Yu''s project the most.


    After all, Chen is the most generous customer they have ever met.


    On the new year''s day, they are hardly neglected.


    Because the books are clear and clean, there are almost no mistakes.


    So Portia cleared up quickly.


    "Thank you for your cooperation, Mr. feywood."


    "Where, this is what I should do."


    "Can I walk around?" Asked Portia.


    "Of course, but if you want to enter the construction site, you need to wear a helmet first."


    Portia saw that a kilometer away from Mirror Lake, there was a pasture, hundreds of cattle were eating grass.


    Because of the wind, the smell of the pasture will not come here at all.


    Portia couldn''t help wondering if Chen Yu was a pastoralist?


    No, although there are some big ranchers in California, they should not have Chen Yu.


    And hundreds of cattle are not large-scale.


    Not even the top 1000.


    Just then, a woman dressed as a cowboy rode over.


    This woman is Murphy''s girlfriend Rebecca.


    Since the end of her business.


    She was controlled by Chen Yu in Los Angeles.


    She was also warned by Chen.


    If she dare to leave Los Angeles without a word.


    Then Chen Yu will reclaim her.


    But now it''s good.


    At least she doesn''t need to run like she used to.


    Murphy is nice to her, too.


    And she''s in charge of looking after the cows.


    It''s hard to say how long it takes to work.


    Chen paid her a good salary.


    So it''s good to talk about the day.


    "Hello, who are you, please?"


    "Hello, I''m Portia, Mr. Chen''s personal assistant.""Oh, my name is Rebecca. I work for him, too. I look after the cows." Rebecca said, "are you one of us?"


    "What?" Portia looked at Rebecca puzzled.


    "No, nothing." From Portia''s reaction, Rebecca can see that Portia is an ordinary person and has no idea of Chen Yu or her identity.


    "What do you mean that we are one kind of people?"


    "Nothing." Rebecca smiled and shook her head.


    Portia was only confused for a moment.


    "Are these cattle and this grassland the owners'' property?"


    "Yes."


    "Is this the only grassland for the boss?" Asked Portia tentatively.


    "The cattle are eaten by the boss himself, not for sale." Rebecca said.


    "What? Eat for yourself? " There was a black line in Portia''s forehead.


    Is that too much?


    Raise so many cattle, eat by yourself?


    Their family can''t eat a few cows in their whole life.


    "I send ten slaughtered cattle every week." Rebecca said.


    Portia suddenly remembered that there was a lot of beef in Chen''s house.


    And his family is not only their family, but also many pets, including the sea.


    I remember last time she helped Fanny feed the sharks with beef.


    This makes Portia feel the difference between the rich and the poor again.


    That''s what the rich do. With so many cows, most of them are used to feed pets.


    And she can''t even afford a cow.


    "Rebecca, can you see so many cows by yourself?"


    "Of course." Rebecca said disapprovingly, "by the way, my boyfriend also works for Mr. Chen. I''ll introduce Murphy to you another day."


    "Let''s go. I''ll show you around here."


    "Is this all the land of the boss?"


    "Yes, with Mirror Lake as the center, it covers an area of 16 square kilometers, all of which are the owner''s private land."


    Portia laments that the grassland covers an area of at least five square kilometers. It is still a waste of resources to raise only a few hundred cattle in such a large area.


    With such a large area and such good forage quality, it is more than enough to raise thousands of cattle.


    "Well, there is a factory over there."


    "It''s a brewery, and it''s the boss''s business." Rebecca said.


    Portia remembers that Gaia once told her that Chen Yu seemed to sell wine.


    It turned out that she was talking about the brewery.


    But look at that brewery, it''s obviously not very large.


    It may not be Chen''s main industry.

 Chapter 1730

    After a stroll around mirror lake.


    Portia was stimulated.


    Even Mingyue villa.


    Chen Zhu actually built another manor no worse than Mingyue villa.


    Is this guy a rich man or something?


    In fact, Chen Yu thinks it''s too easy to make money.


    The money has been made. Is it still in the bank?


    Ordinary capitalists have enough capital, or they can make investment.


    Or, as Chen Yu has done, he can change all his money into luxury goods.


    In fact, buying luxury goods is also an investment.


    In fact, for example, luxury houses, yachts and airplanes are not easy to depreciate.


    For example, the Mingyue villa in Chenyu was originally purchased from Amira.


    But now, Amira wants to buy Mingyue villa and Mingyue beach for 20 times.


    Of course, Chen can''t agree to this request.


    Now the bright moon villa is decorated by Chen Zhu.


    Some of the investment seems to be Chen Yu''s own.


    But its value is far from several hundred million can compare with yours.


    Living in Mingyue Mountain Villa, prolonging life and enjoying physical and mental comfort is the basic operation.


    Its real value is not what Amira can understand.


    The depreciation rate of airplanes and yachts is much slower than that of currencies.


    So in the absence of quality investment projects, it''s better to spend money on luxury goods than on banks.


    At least after enjoying luxury goods, you can change hands, and the price is not much lower than the cost.


    But in the bank devaluation, then the devaluation of the currency can make Chen cry.


    That''s why most rich people choose luxury life.


    Of course, on the one hand, human beings enjoy quality life, and on the other hand, the preservation of property is another reason.


    Portia called Alex on the way back.


    "Miss Jacques, I want to hire a lawyer."


    Portia needs someone to sign a contract for her.


    Because she doesn''t have an agent, it''s more difficult to sign a contract with the crew.


    Hollywood has rules. The crew has to sign a contract with the actors and have professionals present.


    Either an agent or a lawyer.


    Because in the last century, there were actresses who signed a contract.


    The sale to the valley of San Fernando took place.


    The reason is that the actress has no professional knowledge and is sold without knowing.


    In order to avoid the recurrence of such malignant events.


    That''s why there''s such a rule.


    That''s why the broker system is thriving.


    All professional actors must have an agent.


    But Portia is not a full-time actor.


    I didn''t register in the brokerage company.


    So she needs to hire a lawyer herself.


    Of course, there is no need for a well-known lawyer.


    As long as you can understand the contract.


    Jacques said that she would send a lawyer to Portia for free.


    Where does Portia know.


    In fact, Chen Yu said it before.


    If Portia has the need to sign up.


    Just ask Alex to help Portia.


    At this time yesterday, Portia felt that the whole world had turned gray.


    Today, Portia feels that the world is so colorful.


    It wasn''t long before Portia arrived at Mingyue villa.


    "Boss, I have checked all aspects of the project of Mirror Lake Villa. At present, 35% of the project has been completed, and the accounts of the project are very clear. No problems have been found. The project quality needs to be tested by a professional evaluation agency. I have contacted the engineering quality evaluation agency, and the results should be available within three days."


    The evaluation of project quality does not mean that it will be carried out after completion.


    But there are three to four detection cycles. If there is a quality problem in a certain period of time, it can be timely terminated or rectified.


    Instead of waiting until the end of the whole project.


    When there is a big quality problem, we can only dismantle and rebuild.


    Both Chen and the engineering company are losses.


    So early or mid-term quality testing is essential.


    If it is a big project, the detection will be more frequent.


    It''s possible that every 5% progress will need to be tested.


    At this time, the voice of sardine suddenly appeared in Chen''s mind.


    Sardinian. The shadow of the starry night, the God of otherness, is the essence of Nanqi island.


    At the beginning, Chen Yu threatened sadin to surrender himself.


    And Chen Yu also left behind dark magma in sadin''s core, allowing him to be completely controlled and controlled by himself.At the same time, Chen Yu also made sardine move towards Los Angeles.


    But Chen has not been in touch with sardine for a long time.


    Just once in a while, sadin''s position.


    And now sardine is actively in touch with himself.


    That means he''s not far from Los Angeles.


    That night, Chen Yu went to locate sadin.


    At present, sardine is located between Hawaii and Los Angeles, about 2000 kilometers away from Los Angeles.


    But sardins are always moving under the sea, so even satellites can hardly find it.


    However, Chen Yu began to worry about how to settle the island again.


    Just leave him in the open sea?


    This is obviously not in Chen''s interest.


    Then Chen Yu''s control of him is meaningless.


    Chen Zhusi wants to go. He plans to find someone who can discuss it.


    The person Chen Yu thought of was Dale.


    Dale himself is rich, and he''s a psychic.


    And Dell is closely related to Chen Yu.


    So he is the only one who can discuss with Chen Yu.


    "Dale, are you free?"


    "What? It''s a big evening now. What can I do for you? "


    "I''ll go to your house." Chen said.


    Chen Yu comes to Dell''s manor quietly.


    Dale has been waiting for a long time, watching Chen Yu''s mysterious coming. Some of them don''t understand what Chen Yu wants to say to him.


    "Dell, let me ask you something. If I have an island, an island that can move, now this island is approaching Los Angeles. What do I need to do to make it nominal Legal owner. "


    Dale''s eyes are about to fall out: "Chen, are you kidding me?"


    "No, I''m serious. What can you do?"


    "Yes, you need to be the owner of that sea area first, and buy that sea area in the name of marine farms." Dell said.


    "Then how can I make this island appear in the eyes of the world? And it''s not too abrupt, at least it''s reasonable. "


    "Undersea volcanoes, or earthquakes." Dell looked at Chen Yu and said, "are you serious?"


    "I said, I''m serious." Chen Yu rolled his eyes. He knew that even in the eyes of the psychic, this kind of thing was so incredible.

 Chapter 1731

    "Chen, tell me where you got a mobile island."


    Dell is too interested.


    He is as capitalist as Chen Yu.


    And he had an elite education.


    He knows more about the attraction of an island that appears suddenly and magically in front of the world than Chen Yu.


    "Remember the sinking of the farry?"


    "I remember that time when you told me about playing in the sea, you came back and said that the Li had sunk."


    "That''s when I actually went out to sea looking for the pirate''s treasure." Chen said: "my partner and I found Nanqi Island, an island inhabited by the big belly family for generations, and this island is actually a sealed monster. I call that monster the God of otherness. I found this God of otherness and controlled him. Now he listens to me. I let him rise to the water, he rises to the water, sinks into the sea, and he sinks into the sea Medium. "


    Dell''s eyes are brilliant. He is obviously attracted by Chen Yu''s adventure story.


    Westerners can''t resist to explore and pirate stories.


    It''s also about their culture and their history.


    What''s more, Chen''s adventure story is full of fantasy.


    An island sized monster, an island that can move.


    "What a monster is this? To support an island. " Dell exclaimed.


    "About ten square kilometers." "If we are in shallow waters, the area will increase a little bit," Chen said


    "Chen, I gave you such a wonderful idea. Do you reward me some?"


    "What do you want?"


    "I want to build a hotel on this island. I believe that as long as the location of the island is selected properly, it will definitely be the best vacation island in the United States. As long as the shopping malls and living facilities are built on this island, then the island will become priceless."


    Chen''s heart moved. Indeed, Chen wanted to be a private island.


    But after listening to Dell, it seems that this island is indeed a super large project.


    And it''s very valuable for investment. As long as the island is built into a resort, Chen can make money lying down.


    If we can increase the unique attraction of some islands, we can attract more attention.


    Chen Yu thought about it, and suddenly it was bright.


    "I have a brilliant idea." Chen said.


    "What''s the idea?"


    "This strange god has some heirs. They have huge bodies. Do you think it would be more attractive to build a museum of giant creatures on the island if you found a huge body of some creatures on the island?"


    By the way, sardins have some descendants'' skeletons, which can be used as a gimmick.


    "Why not live?"


    "No one alive?"


    "The offspring of the living, the alien god, is nothing more than a giant creature infused with his power, but I''m afraid it''s too shocking."


    "If you find the skeletons of these giant creatures, it''s easy to find the age of these skeletons. The skeletons that have just died for a few years or decades can''t be concealed from those biologists at all, so it''s better to find living creatures." Dale thought, "and it''s better to be an animal that doesn''t pose a threat to human beings. It''s the biggest gimmick that allows ordinary people to get close to each other."


    It has to be said that Dell''s idea is more comprehensive and perfect than Chen Yu''s.


    Of course, Dell is helping Chen Yu as well.


    "So what do you need to do with marine farms?"


    "Don''t you have your own team of lawyers. You just need them to help you. Now you need to make sure where the island will appear."


    "Do you have a map here?"


    Dell took out the tablet, and the two studied it on the tablet''s map.


    "First of all, it can''t be too far from the ground. A thousand kilometers or so is the best distance. It''s not too far to take a cruise."


    "Why not build an airport?"


    "The investment in the airport is too large, and the area of the airport is too large. I think it will occupy the commercial resources of the island. So I think it is the most cost-effective way to travel inland and to the island by boat."


    "What do you think of the increase of island area by sea reclamation?"


    "Here If so, the investment will be over ten billion dollars. " "Unless you can attract more investors," Dell said to Chen


    Chen Yu felt his chin and thought that if he was allowed to pay by himself, he could not get so much money through the loan.


    However, Chen Yu never likes to be in debt, and if he eats alone, he will also be envied.


    In this world, no one can eat the delicious food alone.In this way, we can only finance.


    But let outsiders take advantage of it. It''s better to take advantage of yourself.


    Lisfal is one, dale is one.


    Steven and Rafa can also count in their own plans.


    Amira put aside her role as regional head of Citibank.


    Her family is also a super rich family, which can also be counted as one.


    And a mother of her own.


    But I''m sure I''ll take the lead.


    Chen calculated that each of these people is worth more than one billion dollars.


    And risfar, Amira, and their mother''s family are far more than themselves.


    It''s just that they don''t have that much cash.


    But they are all super customers of the bank. It''s as easy to borrow hundreds of millions of dollars from the bank as drinking water.


    In addition to sharing the risks, Latino joined the super project.


    At the same time, it can also share the pressure of benefits.


    Of course, Chen Yu himself must be in the lead.


    After all, the whole island is Chen''s own. Chen''s interests are shared among all of us. Of course, he needs to eat first.


    Of course, the plan is still in the imagination.


    First of all, Chen Yu should take ownership of a sea area.


    Then you can start your own plan.


    And sardine''s movement speed is not fast, and it also needs time to move to the designated position.


    Chen Yu and Dell discussed a night''s time.


    Finally, a location was determined. The location is just opposite the hotel of Dell and lisfal, which is 850km away from the sea.


    "From now on, Dale, you''re going to save. Don''t borrow from me then."


    Of course, it''s a joke. If Dell doesn''t have enough money to borrow from him, Chen Yu will definitely lend him.


    "By the way, if you''re a little angry with lisfal, you''ll say that there''s a big project for him to prepare some cash in the next two years."

 Chapter 1732

    Now it can''t be let out.


    So Chen is only going to tell Dell.


    Dell itself is a capitalist.


    He is very clear that as long as this thing goes well, it will definitely be a good business.


    But once the news leaked out, once it attracted the attention of the capital market, then he had no advantage.


    On the one hand, it''s because it''s unusual. On the other hand, it''s because of interests.


    So Dell will value the secret more than anyone else.


    Of course, there is no sign of this at present.


    No matter what Dell does, it will not attract the attention of the capital market.


    As long as it is successful, Chen can double his assets by two or three times.


    Chen Yu ranks among the top ten richest people in the world.


    And it is still anonymous, because as long as Chen''s industry is not listed, there is no need to disclose shareholders and financial statements.


    Of course, Forbes'' ranking is not entirely accurate.


    Because the Forbes rich list is all about the shareholders of listed companies.


    However, there are too many companies and individuals in the world who are not listed, but they have a wealth of wealth.


    But this plan has a long cycle. The first thing is to make the island appear in front of the world.


    It will take more than half a year before the island is built.


    At least three or four years should be devoted to reclamation, construction of holiday islands, airports and other projects.


    Chen''s cash flow is very abundant now, so for Chen, as long as he doesn''t directly provide all the funds.


    So Chen''s cash is still very abundant.


    But others don''t think they have that much cash. If they want to join the program, they will have to borrow from the bank.


    And it will take at least five or more years to open up.


    If they don''t have enough money flow in the short term, the interest rate of the bank may crush them.


    So Chen also needs to give a little wind to some of his favorite investors.


    At the same time, we need to find out about them.


    If they are not willing to invest, then they are not busy.


    Investment is not a matter of friendship.


    Dell knows the details, so he can foresee the market prospect and the return on investment.


    That''s why he''s so positive, but not everyone can see it.


    Before the sky was full, Chen Chu went back to Mingyue villa.


    "Jacques, are you free this morning?"


    "Work?"


    "Yes." Chen replied.


    "Well, I''ll be there in the morning."


    Here comes Alex.


    "Chen, what''s up?"


    "Don''t worry. Have some breakfast. You haven''t eaten yet."


    Jarex sat opposite Chen.


    "I need ownership of a sea area. How much is it?"


    "What is the area and where is it? What purpose? "


    "I need an area of about 100 square kilometers, between Los Angeles and Hawaii, between 800 and 900 kilometers from Los Angeles. It''s for aquaculture, but I need full ownership."


    "800 kilometers from land? This is far away from the sea. Where can we breed seafood? Are you sure you''re not crazy? " Asked Jacques, frowning.


    Even if she is not engaged in the marine industry, the basic principle is also known.


    There is no land to rely on, just a sea area that is not on the ground on all sides, for aquaculture.


    It''s like throwing money in the water.


    "You don''t need to worry about it. Just tell me if you can take the ownership of that sea area."


    "It''s not a big problem." Said Jacques.


    "How much will it cost?"


    "No more than five million US dollars, it''s a sea area without any economic value, and it''s not a necessary sea route, and as long as you don''t carry out pollution industry and carry out marine breeding, the government would like no one to buy But are you sure you have a good idea? " Yarrix is still skeptical of Chen''s ideas.


    "Jarex, you know, five million dollars is just my two-day income."


    "But you can''t throw five million dollars into the sea, it''s the real one."


    "I have my plan." Chen Chu laughed.


    Jacques knows that Chen Yu is not the kind of person who has a lot of money and no place to spend, so he really wants to be left in the sea.


    This made her wonder if Chen had any other business plans.


    However, in her mind, she couldn''t understand Chen''s intention.


    Is there any treasure in that sea?


    Even if there is, the big deal is to entrust a salvage company to salvage the treasure.Is it really unnecessary to buy the whole sea area?


    Or, what else is there in that area? Or oil?


    If so, Chen may not be eligible to participate in the energy industry.


    This is a real problem. It''s not a problem of more money and less money.


    Some people have less assets than Chen, but they are qualified.


    Chen Yu now has a lot of wealth.


    However, Chen''s contacts are not enough for Chen to enter.


    "Do you really want to breed seafood?" Asked Jacques.


    It''s important to know that Chen''s main industries are beer manufacturers and restaurants.


    But both of them are countless times worse than marine farming, right?


    By the way, marina''s restaurant has a mysterious way to buy some ingredients.


    It is said that many restaurants are trying to uncover the secret of the high-end materials purchasing channel of marina''s restaurant.


    But there is no news all the time. Is Chen''s seafood to be cultured part of the ingredients of marina''s restaurant?


    In order to avoid people''s eyes and ears, so deliberately choose a piece of sea area that is not on all sides for breeding?


    If so, there is the possibility.


    "Chen, can I participate?"


    "How much can you give?" Chen asked.


    "If I borrow from a bank, I should be able to borrow up to about $20 million."


    Chen Yu shook his head. "Let''s forget it."


    "How much do you really need to invest in this project?" she said


    "I''m not sure, but $20 million doesn''t even have access, and the payback cycle is long. A $20 million loan will drag you down, and it''s an uncertain project." Chen said.


    We are all our own people. Chen Yu doesn''t need to pretend to be mysterious with her.


    There are some words that can be said directly, so there is no need to create a gap.


    "All right." Alex is not stupid, after all, to be a famous lawyer.


    Yarrix is very clear about capital operation and knows that 20 million US dollars is not a big capital indeed.


    But just like every rich person''s worries, Alex also has a headache about not knowing what industry to invest money in.


    There is a very important standard for investing cash in industry. You can not make money, at least you need to be able to maintain the value.

 Chapter 1733

    "Boss, I''m going to ask for leave today and also tomorrow..." Portia watched Chen Yu carefully.


    "Yes." Chen Zhuo granted Portia a holiday.


    "Boss, why do you ask me for leave?" Asked Portia.


    "I will not interfere in your private life." Of course, Chen said, "but I think you should deal with your emotional problems as soon as possible."


    Portia''s face turned black, and her boss thought something was wrong with her personal feelings.


    But think about it. I was drunk that day.


    I guess it''s because I was drunk that day.


    Let him think that something is wrong with his personal feelings.


    Of course, Portia is not going to explain either.


    In this way, I don''t know if Chen Yu will reclaim her from the sea.


    Just then, Chen Yu received Steven''s call.


    "Hello, Steven, what''s up?"


    "Chen, our movie is coming out. Tomorrow is the premiere." Steven said.


    "Well, I''ll go over and discuss the details with you."


    In fact, Chen Yu sent lucky gold coins in the past.


    "Portia, are you in a hurry? If you''re not in a hurry, drive me. "


    "Boss, there are so many cars at home..."


    "Suddenly I was too lazy to drive." Chen Yuli said of course.


    "All of a sudden What do you do when you come back? "


    "Get me back."


    "Well, where are you going?"


    ¡­¡­


    Portia sent Chen Yu to Steven''s door.


    At first, Portia thought Chen Yu was going to visit a friend who was rich and rich.


    But when I saw Steven''s house, I found it was a common villa.


    To tell you the truth, Steven''s house really looks too ordinary.


    Of course, Steven is also looking for a suitable place to build a new home recently, intending to imitate Chen.


    The mirror lake and the moon coast selected by Chen Yu are excellent.


    "Boss, I''m leaving."


    "Well." Chen Yu got out of the car and waved.


    There are only two maids in Steven''s family. They are both old.


    After seeing Chen Yu coming, he put him in.


    "Steven." Chen saw Steven lying by the pool in the sun.


    It''s the end of September, and the temperature in Los Angeles has dropped a little.


    Plus it''s morning, and sunbathing is not a good idea.


    "Didn''t you go to the studio today?" Chen Yu sat on the chair beside him.


    "I bought a lot of land on the other side of Taiping mountain and plan to build a villa there." Steven said in reply.


    "What about the movie?" Chen Yu did not answer the question.


    "At the premiere tomorrow, the ticket sales in advance are not very ideal."


    Chen took out the lucky gold coin and handed it to Steven: "you know how to use it."


    "Is it ready for use now?"


    "Well, yes."


    Steven directly uses a knife to break his finger and drops blood on the lucky gold coin.


    "Is it as good as last time?"


    "It''s not worse than the last time. In fact, the effect of lucky gold coins is something that can be done when it happens. Your ability, fame and influence all determine the effect of lucky gold coins. Compared with the last movie, your ability, fame and influence have already been different. So the effect will only be better, not worse."


    Steven kissed the lucky gold. "You just wait for the money."


    "By the way, Steven, in the last two years, save more money and leave it in the bank if you have cash." Chen said.


    "For what?" Steven turned to look at Chen.


    "I have a super project."


    "Super big project? How big is it? "


    "If I invest by myself, I will mortgage all my industries to the bank."


    Steven took a breath of cool air and said, "can you make money?"


    "I think it''s OK." Chen said.


    Steven won''t ask why he should share such stupid words with others since he can make money.


    Their relationship does not need to ask such questions.


    Of course, Steven will not make a decision because of Chen Yu''s casual words.


    Even though they are very close, Chen Yu''s investment is at least half of Steven''s.


    No one can make up his mind in a vague word.


    Of course, Chen just asked him to save money.


    Although putting cash in a bank account does cause some losses.


    But the loss is entirely within Steven''s reach.Chen''s relationship with him is enough for Steven to trust Chen and temporarily deposit the money in his bank account.


    "What is the specific aspect of investment?"


    "It''s tourism."


    "When will it start?"


    "It will start by the end of next year at the latest, and it''s not convenient for me to disclose too much now."


    "Well." Steven nodded. "By the way, are you really not going to the premiere?"


    "You know what kind of occasion I hate the most."


    "All right." Steven didn''t demand it either.


    And Chen is not an entertainment star.


    There''s no point in attending the premiere.


    "But Gaia seems to be very busy. I asked her to go along with the publicity. She said she couldn''t find time in the near future." Steven said.


    "She''s really a little busy."


    Gaia is one of the group''s creators. He plays anti three and acts as an action director.


    If according to the contract, Gaia needs to follow the publicity of the cast.


    But Chen Yu, Steven and rasfa are producers, and Gaia is his own.


    There won''t be anyone with a contract to embarrass Gaia.


    "At least come tomorrow''s premiere." Steven said.


    "Well, I''ll let her go to the premiere tomorrow." Chen said helplessly.


    Just then, Steven''s phone rang.


    "Hello, rasfa, what''s up?"


    "Steven, we''ve had a record premiere preview." Cried rasfa excitedly.


    "What? Record breaking? How could it be? " Steven sat up abruptly. "Didn''t we have five million dollars in advance?"


    "I just consulted the pre-sale channel. They said that in fact, our pre-sale has been very high, but the system is wrong, so the display on the platform website is very low. It only shows the first two days before the pre-sale. The actual situation is that our pre-sale box office has exceeded 50 million dollars."


    Rasfa couldn''t hide his excitement. The pre-sale broke the record.


    This is a good omen for the success of the movie box office.


    Even if the film is the entertainment of the three of them.


    But who doesn''t want the movie to succeed?


    And the standard of movie success is the proof of commercial box office.


    Steven took a breath of cold air and said, "we''ve really made $50 million in pre-sale box office?"


    "Yes, I can hardly imagine."

 Chapter 1734

    Steven''s new movie kidnapping broke out with a big news story before it was released.


    "Kidnapping" has reached $52 million in advance sales, breaking the box office record.


    In a short day, this news has swept all the entertainment headlines.


    The new film kidnapping is based on a real case.


    And the real case involved Steven, the director of the film, and Rafa, one of the investors.


    At that time, the incident had swept across the United States and even the world.


    After all, Steven''s fame and influence are too great.


    And "kidnapping" has always been the real case at that time as a promotional selling point.


    It is claimed that in kidnapping, more secrets that were not exposed by the police at that time will be revealed.


    Steven, as one of the parties, naturally has the absolute right of speech.


    With the news of breaking the box office record of pre-sale, the producers and distributors of kidnapping once again fired up the case at that time.


    On the day of the premiere, the pre-sale box office has reached 80 million dollars.


    This makes all the films released at the same time have a kind of wolf feeling.


    Because Steven''s new movie is on, it means their box office will be robbed.


    Even films of different audiences have been greatly influenced.


    For example, last week''s horror movie "death foresight" and Steven''s new movie "kidnapping" are not the same theme, and the audience is totally different.


    However, the box office of the day before yesterday still had $4.5 million of "death prediction", which had dropped by 70% yesterday and reported $1.35 million.


    The fall is terrifying. It''s like jumping off a building.


    Among the six companies, two small and medium-sized cost films were produced to snipe kidnapping.


    But in one day, the two films lost all the news.


    It is said that the distribution companies of the two films intend to temporarily change their files to avoid kidnapping.


    Because they were also scared by the momentum of kidnapping.


    By tonight''s premiere, the pre-sale performance of kidnapping is likely to exceed 100 million.


    ¡­¡­


    Although Portia is in the crew now, she is also inevitably bombarded by the information of kidnapping.


    Because in the crew, we are all discussing the kidnapping.


    Both the actors and the crew are talking.


    Portia couldn''t help imagining when she would be able to participate in Steven''s film.


    Of course, Portia knew it was almost impossible.


    Even if she''s in James''s film now, as one of the main characters.


    But the gap between James and Steven is still very large.


    Steven defended the dignity of the world''s largest director with an amazing presale performance.


    Portia, with her mobile phone, flipped through the entertainment news.


    Almost all of it was the kidnapping news, or the real event of the time.


    "Portia, it''s your shot. Put your phone away." At this time, the crew came to know.


    "It''s unprofessional. I don''t understand what Mr. James thinks." She said jealously.


    Of course, her voice will only be heard by Portia.


    She hasn''t left the cast today because there are still scenes of her.


    Although the lens of allissa is much less than that of Portia, the shooting time is still one day longer than that of Portia.


    As long as it''s because of the scattered lens, there are more people playing with her.


    The film crew''s shooting mode is that the parts of a scene will be taken together.


    It''s possible that the beginning and the end of the film are actually filmed on the first day.


    After two shots, Portia breathed.


    As a pure newcomer, it is very difficult to play an important role.


    Her two shots, enough ng more than 20 times.


    But it''s because she''s James who made it to the crew.


    So no one''s bothering her.


    Only Theresa had been looking at Portia with envious eyes.


    Just then Portia got a call.


    Portia picked up the phone and saw that it was Gaia''s phone.


    "Hello, Portia, are you free tonight?"


    "Tonight I''m afraid I don''t have time. "


    Because Portia also has a night play with the same scene tonight, which will be filmed today.


    So Portia couldn''t leave the crew at all.


    "What can I do for you?"


    "The cast I was on asked me to attend the premiere. I wanted to find a girlfriend." Gaia remembers Portia''s interest in Hollywood, so he plans to take Portia on the red carpet.


    "Female companion? You are a woman. " Portia is speechless."It''s more difficult for me to find a partner." Gaia''s temperament is really hot eyes if we go to the red carpet with cream bunny.


    There are many men in the gym who want to follow Gaia to rub the red carpet.


    But Gaia didn''t have a single eye.


    "I don''t have time. I have a very important job tonight. I can''t get out of it." Portia said.


    "Since there''s no time, forget it." Gaia doesn''t want Portia either. Anyway, her assistant Ola can be her partner.


    Portia hung up after saying two good wishes.


    He was also involved in the filming of the crew.


    Portia was busy until after 8 p.m.


    It was more than nine o''clock at night when I got home.


    It was the first time Portia felt tired from making a movie.


    She''s just a marginal character. She''s under such a lot of pressure.


    For the real protagonists, the shooting volume is ten times more than her.


    How much pressure should they have?


    Portia turned on the TV and transferred to the entertainment news.


    The premiere of kidnapping is on the entertainment news.


    Portia more and more envy, when can I be like those stars.


    How many young people like Portia are dreaming of Hollywood stars this night, with full dreams.


    The next day, Portia got up early in the morning and was once again screened by the news of kidnapping.


    All "kidnapping" broke the box office record in advance again, reaching $81 million.


    Advance play and pre-sale are not the same thing, and the $81 million advance play of advance play directly doubled the original record.


    It can be imagined how the film will ravage the global screen in the next three or four weeks.


    "When can I see the film?"


    Portia said to herself, but suddenly she thought of Gaia.


    "By the way, it seems that the films that Gaia participated in were also released yesterday. I should support Gaia''s films more."


    Portia thought again that he didn''t seem to know what film Gaia was in.


    Is Gaia embarrassed to tell herself? Yes, I participated in a movie that failed to save the street completely. I''m really embarrassed to say that I still don''t want to bother her.

 Chapter 1735

    Portia finished filming the day.


    It''s a lot smoother than yesterday.


    She seems to get into a better state.


    But as soon as she got into the state, all her shots were finished.


    Portia rested in the crew and watched the other actors shoot.


    Mainly with the attitude of learning.


    But Portia''s acting skill and ability are low, which can be called the new low of the whole drama group.


    This is a recognized fact.


    But who let her have James as a backer.


    In fact, Portia didn''t know it.


    James is not her back.


    In the past two days, the crew got on James''s bed at Portia.


    Bohemia knew it was a rumor.


    But there was nothing she could do about it.


    No one would believe her even if she explained.


    She also knows who spread the rumor.


    It''s nothing more than a masterpiece of Theresa.


    Pa -


    just then, Portia''s shoulder was slapped heavily.


    Portia was originally looking at the shooting in front of her. She was caught by someone who couldn''t wait to see her. She almost didn''t scare Niao.


    "Hey, Portia, you''re here."


    When Portia looked back, he found that it was Gaia.


    "Gaia Why are you here? "


    "I should have asked you about that, right? How did you come here? Is it Chen who sent you to suffer? " Gaia asked doubtfully.


    At this time, when she saw Gaia''s appearance, she immediately went up and said, "Portia, you have brought the irrelevant people to the crew again, and you are still here to disturb the shooting progress. Do you really think that no one cares about you?"


    Allissa raised her pitch deliberately, as if she were afraid the crew wouldn''t know.


    Portia blushed and whispered, "Gaia, let''s go and talk over there."


    "You go first, I have something to do." Gaia said.


    "Yes?"


    "You don''t think I came to you?"


    "Er..."


    Gaia looked at Theresa. "Who is this idiot woman?"


    "Who are you talking about as an idiot woman? Do you know where it is? " Theresa''s tone is higher.


    This time, she really affected the shooting progress.


    "Ka, take ten minutes off first." James got up from the director''s chair and came over.


    "Hello, Miss Gaia. Here you are."


    "Hello, Mr. James." Gaia went up and shook hands with James.


    Gaia and James are not familiar. When shooting kidnapping, James came to help shoot several scenes, including Gaia''s lens, plus Gaia is the action guide of kidnapping, so they also had exchanges.


    James also needs some movement support this time. He had a good impression of Gaia before.


    Gaia is a very thoughtful person in the direction of movement.


    That''s why Steven asked for Gaia''s contact information.


    Allissa''s face changed when she saw that Gaia knew James and James called.


    Portia was also surprised that Gaia knew James.


    "Miss Gaia is the movement guide I asked. Your name is Alissa, isn''t it? You''d better keep a low profile in the group. Don''t think I don''t know your little moves in the group. " James glanced at Theresa.


    Just because he doesn''t care about the little movements of allissa doesn''t mean he doesn''t know anything about it.


    James, who has been an assistant director for more than 20 years, knows a lot about the squalor of a crew.


    If it wasn''t for the sake of the overall situation, he even wanted to get rid of her.


    James would rather have Portia, a low-key actor though he can''t do anything.


    It''s not a woman like allissa, with a little qualification, who is lawless in the cast.


    Gaia''s visit is purely for the sake of friendship.


    I didn''t receive a cent of remuneration. I was totally obliged to help.


    Who is Gaia.


    She probably didn''t have any fame in the past.


    But she''s not completely infamous now.


    Kidnapping is like a box office shredder.


    One box office record after another was broken.


    For example, yesterday''s first day box office, "kidnapping" has broken the first day box office.


    It has reached 150 million US dollars, and on all major media platforms, the rating of kidnapping is still high.


    Now no one can guess where the end of kidnapping is.


    Several films have quietly revised the release schedule.


    It''s all about avoiding the edge of kidnapping.Gaia, as one of the important roles, is also a movement guide, which also received a lot of attention.


    To be frank, Gaia''s current status is higher than most of the actors in this group.


    "Gaia, I''m sorry for the offending of the cast just now."


    Gaia shrugged. "It''s OK. Let''s talk about the shooting."


    "Portia, I''ll go first and talk when I''m free."


    "Oh good..." Portia nodded a little.


    After James and Gaia left, Portia looked at allissa with a sneer.


    If you dance happily, it''s not you who suffer.


    Theresa was even more mad.


    She found that she always suffered in front of Portia.


    It seems that from the day of audition, I can''t take advantage of Portia.


    Portia did not leave, but stayed in the crew.


    She knew that Gaia was James''s action director.


    Their movie apocalypse is not an action movie, so they didn''t specifically invite action directors.


    Gaia''s work content is not much, that is, several ordinary standard plays.


    Portia didn''t find Gaia until the crew was finished.


    "Gaia, let''s have dinner together."


    "Well." Gaia nodded. "By the way, do you want to see the movie I''m in?"


    "Good." Since Gaia offered to invite, Portia would not refuse.


    In fact, she also wanted to see what film Gaia was involved in.


    But she also knew that all the films released at the same time as kidnapping had become cannon fodder.


    For the films released in the week before kidnapping, the box office was cut in half and then cut in half, and the single day box office revenue fell by more than 80%.


    If it''s a little production with no fame, it''s even worse.


    Maybe not even $100000 a day at the box office.


    It''s possible that you can''t even get the arrangement.


    This is the horror of kidnapping.


    The media are all singing their praises, and even the box office competitors are down.


    Now it''s time for Steven to be in the limelight. No one wants to get on with Steven.


    Even the big six wanted to work with Steven.


    Although they snipe Steven''s films, it doesn''t mean they are the enemy.


    Sniping at other films is a Hollywood tradition. After all, everyone is in the same trade, and they are also to prevent Steven''s studio from becoming bigger.

 Chapter 1736

    After dinner, Portia and Gaia went to a cinema.


    After getting out of the car, Portia saw Gaia put his Hoodie over his head and put on another cap.


    Seeing Gaia''s style, Portia secretly laughed.


    Gaia''s move looks like a big star going to public.


    She doesn''t think she''s a big star, does she?


    Of course, Portia didn''t break it.


    However, before entering the cinema, Portia suddenly saw the trailer of kidnapping on the big screen at the door of the movie.


    And in the trailer, she just saw a figure.


    Only a few seconds, but the figure''s debut is full of power.


    Gaia? Portia opened her mouth and looked at the big screen in amazement.


    Although the camera has passed, Portia has not been calm for a long time.


    Is that Gaia? That was Gaia, right?


    Gaia appeared and landed on the roof of the kidnapped man, killed two bodyguards in a cruel and ferocious way, then lifted Steven''s actor in the air with one hand around his neck, and read a line: Good evening, director.


    Is Gaia''s movie kidnapping?


    She''s also the action director of kidnapping?


    Portia was shocked.


    How is this possible?


    Gaia actually plays a very important role in such a heavyweight movie.


    No wonder No wonder Gaia wears a cap.


    After watching the whole movie, Portia was shocked all the time.


    The film is very wonderful. In the eyes of the amateur audience of Portia, this is the perfect commercial film.


    Gaia''s role is very important, and she is the only one who has abused the three main characters in the movie.


    At the same time, he is also the top hitter of the big villain. Every time he makes a move, he is full of strong visual impact, even a kind of ultimate power beauty.


    In kidnapping, the three main characters are the two old people who play Rafah and Steven respectively, and the Chinese bodyguard.


    The role setting of the two old actors is very handy. Old friends and years of old grudges compete with each other.


    Although Gaia is anti-3, due to the role setting and the bias in editing, Gaia has a trend of anti-1. Her role positioning and strength positioning are very important.


    In the beginning, he defeated the bodyguards, and in the middle, he fought with the bodyguards. In the end, the bodyguards defeated Gaia in the outbreak.


    The audience was deeply impressed by the three conflicts.


    Until the end of the movie, Portia and Gaia go home, Portia are shocked.


    On Sunday morning, Portia unconsciously checked yesterday''s box office charts again.


    "Kidnapping" is, of course, as stable as Mount Tai. The box office is very stable, and still remains at $130 million.


    Two days of one-day box office, coupled with early play, the box office has reached 360 million dollars.


    If today''s box office continues to exceed 100 million US dollars, the first weekend box office of kidnapping will probably double the original first weekend box office record.


    At present, the overseas box office has not released the statistical results.


    Statistics need to wait until tomorrow''s working day.


    Now Hollywood is waiting for overseas box office and North American box office statistics.


    On Monday, North American box office and global box office statistics were released.


    Kidnapping undoubtedly dominates the box office of North America in a single week, with $81 million in advance, $150 million on the first day, $130 million on Saturday, and $120 million on weekends, totaling $481 million.


    Close to the previous box office record for the first weekend, Star Wars doubled its $250 million first weekend.


    The global box office is even more crazy. In addition to North America, the global cumulative box office reached 650 million dollars in the first weekend. As the largest box office in North America, Huaxia also performed well. The box office in the first weekend of 2.2 billion RMB was equivalent to 330 million dollars.


    North America, combined with the global box office, reached $1.13 billion.


    Crazy, the whole Hollywood is crazy, the first weekend global box office exceeded $1.1 billion.


    Is there anything more crazy than this?


    But such a crazy thing happened last weekend.


    Steven is more than defending the dignity of the world''s largest director.


    He''s also recognized, recognized.


    Wang Heshang became famous overnight.


    Although he had a small reputation in China before.


    But it''s totally different.


    Before, he was only a new generation of actors and second-line stars in China.


    But now, he is likely to be the global box office record holder.


    And the crew has also started the publicity tour of China with Wang he.In China, of course, Wang He is the protagonist, and even the priority of publicity is still above Steven.


    After all, China is Wang he''s home, and the recognition of Wang He by Chinese audiences is far higher than that of others.


    Rich and noble do not return home, such as a night trip in royal clothing.


    Wang he''s propaganda in China can be said to be as high-profile as possible.


    Chinese media also try their best to praise Wang he as the new king of the new generation of Chinese entertainment circle.


    ¡­¡­


    On Wednesday, Steven suddenly came to Mingyue villa, and his assistant and bodyguard sent them to Mingyue villa.


    "Steven, aren''t you running for publicity? Asia''s propaganda is over? How can it be? I remember you came to China the day before yesterday. You are Superman and can''t run through all the propaganda spots in Asia, right


    "I can''t help it. I ran to two cities in China and then came back overnight." Steven''s face was tired.


    But under Steven''s tired face, he was still a little excited.


    "Why? Are you ill? I don''t see what''s wrong with you. "


    "Either ill, I''ll come here to hide for a few days." Steven said helplessly, "do you know how many investors have been looking for me since I arrived in China? After I left China, I went back to Los Angeles directly. As a result, my door was blocked by reporters, and many investors were blocked at my door. I felt that the whole world was crazy. "


    "Then I''ll destroy the lucky gold coin for you, so you don''t have to worry about it."


    "Go away." Steven rolled his eyes.


    It''s all about happiness. Fools don''t want it.


    "How much can we make at the box office? Can the global box office exceed three billion dollars? "


    "Three billion dollars is sure to do it. Now it''s up to four billion dollars."


    "How much money can we three finally get?"


    "The box office in North America can be divided into about half of the total, excluding the proportion of theatres and distributors. The share of global box office is more complex. The share of each region is different. We need to calculate it. But we must have ten times the profits of our original investment." "Chen, let''s work on the next movie," Steven said


    "Let''s talk about it later. If you make this kind of foreign film again, you will become the public enemy of all Hollywood."

 Chapter 1737

    Steven thought about it, too.


    It''s almost like playing outside the circle once or twice.


    If you play too much, you are likely to be ostracized by Hollywood.


    Even his rightful king of directors can''t stand up to Hollywood''s rules.


    "You''d better have a rest." "After all, my lucky gold coins are limited. Now I have only a few. If you make a movie every year, I don''t have many lucky gold coins for you to spend," Chen said


    Steven thought about it, too.


    Moreover, Chen Yu has invested in films this time, so he has provided two lucky gold coins.


    How can Chen Yu give him lucky gold coins next time?


    In the last movie, Chen Yu was trying to save him and gave him lucky gold coins unconditionally.


    Steven soon calmed down.


    He knows better than anyone the value of lucky gold coins.


    Under normal circumstances, the box office will have the possibility of such a super explosion?


    Obviously impossible.


    Steven secretly made up his mind to let Chen Yu participate in the investment in the next movie.


    With their influence and appeal, they have the right to negotiate with any one of the six big Hollywood companies, and also have the right to bring money into the group.


    Chen Yu is undoubtedly his best and most important friend.


    "Hi, rasfa, would you like something to drink?" Fanny came out of it.


    "Please give me a bottle of nameless wine. I want to celebrate with Chen Hao." Steven said.


    "As you wish." Fanny turned and went in.


    She also paid attention to the box office of kidnapping and knew that Steven was very happy.


    "In other words, can the film participate in the Oscar?" Chen asked.


    "I''m afraid there''s no hope. No matter how high the box office is, there''s no denying that the movie is a pure commercial movie." Steven said with a wry smile.


    "All right."


    Just then, Steven began to undress.


    "What are you going to do?"


    "I''m going to change my swimming trunks. I''m going down for a swim."


    "Falk, get out of my room for a change. If you pollute the eyes of fali and my little princesses, I will trample your J.. B."


    ¡­¡­


    Portia''s car pulled up in the garage.


    She found several strange cars parked in the garage.


    It should not be Chen Yu''s car.


    There are also a few people in and out of the elevator, as if they are carrying a salute.


    Are there any guests from Mingyue villa?


    Portia came to the living room and saw Chen Yu in the yard talking to an old man in swimming trunks.


    Portia rubbed her eyes.


    That old man That old man is Mr. Steven?


    The king of directors!


    Portia stormed out of the living room and into the yard.


    It''s really Mr. Steven.


    "Boss." Portia called.


    Steven and Chen Yu turn around and see Portia with excited faces.


    "Mr. Steven You Hello. " Portia was a little restless, her voice stuttered.


    "Chen, she is?"


    "My personal assistant, an amateur actor, and by the way, I helped her get a role in James'' new movie."


    When Portia''s heart was shaken, it was Chen Yu? Is it his boss who helps him to play the role?


    "Oh, that''s it." Steven looked at Portia and said, "would you like me to help her keep a role in my new movie?"


    "Depending on the situation, who knows when you make a movie, she is still not working beside me." Chen said casually.


    Portia has made up her mind to stay with Chen Yu at this moment.


    If you don''t say anything else, just say this to Chen Yu.


    She has to stay.


    If you stay, you''ll have a chance to play in Steven''s new movie.


    What''s Steven''s movie?


    That''s a star making machine.


    Portia could not imagine that Chen Yu and Steven were such good friends.


    It seems that to play a role in Steven''s film, it only needs Chen Yu''s words.


    And Portia has felt it in James.


    In Chen''s words, James called her in person.


    By the way, Gaia said it when he was in Tokyo.


    Chen Yu has invested in a movie, which she plays.


    That is to say Now the movie "kidnapping" is Chen Yu''s investment?


    My God Can Chen Yu make hundreds of millions of dollars from this movie?


    His influence in Hollywood is so great.


    Portia couldn''t believe it.


    It turns out that my biggest resource is around me.And I can''t believe that I''m such a hindsight.


    Portia watched Chen and Steven hook up and run to the yacht, then jump into the sea.


    It''s a pity that she can''t relate to stevenale.


    After all, Portia is Chen''s personal assistant.


    Even if she tries to get along with her, Steven doesn''t have to deal with her.


    ¡­¡­


    "Steven, would you like to see my new pet?" Chen Yu looks at Steven with a smile.


    Steven, who was soaking in the sea, looked up. He was interested in Chen''s words.


    He knows that Chen likes to keep strange pets.


    And each one was tamed by Chen Yu.


    "Well, is it in Mingyue villa?"


    "No, in the sea."


    "Sea? Dolphins? "


    Chen Chu smiled and said, "there are dolphins, but there are others."


    Just then, the dolphin family appeared not far away from Steven.


    "Wow, it''s really a dolphin. I like dolphins very much." Steven exclaimed in surprise.


    The dolphin family swam around Steven.


    "Steven, do you remember the pioneering summer movie?"


    "Of course, you''re talking about jaws."


    Great white shark is not only a classic monster movie, but also a summer producer.


    In the 1970s, Hollywood didn''t have the concept of summer program.


    It was the great white shark that made the hottest summer program in North America.


    Since then, the summer program has become a competing schedule for Hollywood studios.


    In addition to students'' holidays, summer sports is also an empty window for major sports events, so people turn their attention to films.


    "What did you mention this for?" Steven asked, puzzled.


    "You will soon know why." Chen Yu grinned.


    Steven suddenly shivered. He had a faint, bad feeling.


    At this time, the family of dolphins who are playing happily suddenly spread out.


    Steven looked not far away. There was a huge fin on the sea.


    Fear from instinct began to permeate Steven.


    "Sharks Sharks Shark, run away... " Steven exclaimed, struggling to swim in the direction of the yacht.


    Crash -


    suddenly, Steven heard a wave behind him.


    Then a huge shadow passed over his head.


    Steven looked up and saw the huge white belly of the fish.


    Wow -


    great white shark leaps over Steven''s head.


    Steven was stunned in an instant.

 Chapter 1738

    Steven opens his mouth and looks for Chen Yu.


    He found that Chen Yu was looking at him with hostile eyes.


    Suddenly Steven woke up.


    "Chen, this is your new pet?"


    "How are you, frightened?" Chen Yu looks at Steven with a smile.


    Steven looked at Chen Yu with a black face and growled, "do you know how old I am this year? You know I''m likely to be scared to death. If I have another AK47 in my hand now, I''ll jump at you directly. "


    "This is my territory. Do you think that without my permission, there are creatures that can threaten Fanny, little Gelin and little Larissa to enter here?"


    Steven thought about it, as if it were true.


    And he knew that Chen had some extraordinary abilities.


    At this time, the five tigers will show up.


    Steven was still in a state of apprehension, but he was not as panicked as before.


    This is also out of the trust in Chen Yu and his ability.


    Steven also once again realized that Chen''s magic generally controlled and ruled animals.


    Chen doesn''t need to say anything. Steven tells Chen what he wants to express. Then Chen can make the shark do all kinds of actions with one look.


    "Chen, are you going to make that girl a star?"


    "If she has this condition, it doesn''t matter if she becomes a star."


    Chen doesn''t think it''s wrong to want to be a star.


    Being a star is certainly more advanced than being a personal assistant, which is a universal value.


    Can I still let Portia give up her dream of becoming a star and become a personal assistant with my heart and soul with my personal charm?


    Stop kidding.


    If Portia does.


    Chen Yu didn''t dare to use her.


    Because it''s definitely a brainless decision.


    Of course, Chen Yu helped push it when he got to the top of the sky.


    Chen Yu is not her father. It''s impossible to help her all the time.


    As to whether Portia can become a star in the future.


    Chen Yu doesn''t care.


    When I became a star, I would be an assistant myself.


    If you can''t become a star, you can be an assistant by your side.


    No one can live without him.


    Since I have resources, I have a good impression of Portia.


    There is no one who can push the boat along the river.


    Chen Yu also didn''t plan to let Portia be a cow and a horse for himself all his life.


    That''s even less realistic.


    "By the way, what''s Gaia doing recently?"


    "She''s going to Norway." Chen said casually.


    "Norway? What are you going to do there? "


    "Work."


    Steven stopped talking. Isn''t Gaia running a gym?


    What does she do in Norway?


    "You said a few days ago that I should save money in the past two years. What kind of project is it? Can''t it be disclosed a little more?"


    "No." Chen Chu shook his head. "Let''s put two years'' interest in the bank first."


    Anyway, even if it''s over.


    Steven put the money in the bank to depreciate, less interest.


    Even a billion dollars would cost Steven ten million dollars at most.


    That''s not a lot of money for Steven.


    Especially they just made a lot of money.


    Steven went to pick up a spokesperson and make an advertisement, all of which were for us $20 million.


    And Steven himself has a voice.


    Although he is a director, he is the most influential one.


    The king of director, the God of director, the king of box office A series of titles.


    Any time he appears in front of the media, even a sneeze can make headlines.


    So the cost of his endorsement can''t be matched even by the first-line stars.


    Of course, as the spokesperson of a product, the contract also stipulates how many times a year it needs to appear in front of the media.


    Steven wants to stay with Chen Yu for a long time, but in fact, he thinks more.


    He has brought all kinds of luggage. If he changes into a normal family, it will be a move.


    As a result, he was called by rasphaz the next day.


    Rasfa is also busy with his feet off the ground.


    Whether as an individual investor in kidnapping or a party to the previous case, PLM is also the issuer.


    He was constantly interviewed by various media.


    If he was a CEO before, how could he be interviewed.


    But the return rate of kidnapping is too high.


    He was also asked to cooperate with the publicity and had to attend various interviews.As a result, Steven, as the main propaganda point, actually hid in Mingyue villa.


    How can raspha bear it?


    I''m here to publicize for you, but you hide in Chen Yu''s house and enjoy yourself?


    Rasfa sent some big men with five or three rough skills to directly pull Steven out of Mingyue villa.


    It has to be said that Steven''s influence is very huge.


    And it''s in the crater.


    Two days later, Steven made headlines again when he appeared in front of the media.


    Not to mention Steven''s personal appearance, even if a certain media reveals Steven''s next movie''s trend, even the catch-up can make the front page headlines.


    Steven went on a notice interview and hasn''t left the station yet.


    DSN, one of the big six, came to the door.


    The script is chosen by Steven. Steven can write it himself. The cost of the screenwriter will be taken.


    The right to choose the angle and the right to edit are all given.


    As long as Steven is willing to turn over their brand.


    Of course, Steven took Chen''s advice.


    I''m going to take a break first.


    Not only DSN, but other companies are also following suit.


    It''s not just the big six. Other second-line studios want to bring Steven into their own camp.


    Even major brokerage companies are frantically contacting Steven.


    Although Steven has his own agent.


    But in Hollywood, it''s not uncommon to have an agent.


    Which agency doesn''t want to bring Steven to its own company?


    If Steven could come to his company, it would not be drizzle to put in two or three important characters for every movie in the future.


    Even an old fox like Steven can''t stand it.


    It''s mainly the box office explosion. It''s really shocking.


    All box office records are destroyed like paper.


    A brand new, almost unstoppable box office record is standing there.


    Everyone is saying that only Steven can rewrite those records again.


    Chen, who was very idle these two days, stayed at home and counted the money.


    The box office of kidnapping is still at a high level.


    Winning the second week''s box office is also a sure thing.


    In the first five working days, it has made another 350 million US dollars at the North American box office, with the global box office accumulating nearly 2 billion US dollars.


    At this time, West told Chen that they were ready to go to Norway.


    This time, after the trip to Tokyo, the whole staff went out again.

 Chapter 1739

    Chen Yu arrived at the headquarters.


    "West, when are you going to Norway?"


    "As soon as possible." "A week ago, news came from Norway that a giant was found in the Norwegian forest," West said


    "I found out a week ago. Hasn''t anyone succeeded?" Chen asked.


    "Not yet. It''s said that the giant has the same terrible power as yuzao."


    Chen Yu frowned: "then will you be very reluctant?"


    Chen is still a little uneasy.


    Now the supernatural society has a complete lineup.


    Chen is also satisfied with this.


    If there is any casualty, Chen is not willing to see it.


    Chen Yu is not like the head of the counter-terrorism security department. In order to build confidence for the psychic team, he first killed half of them.


    So Chen Yu wanted him to go with him.


    If the situation is not right, Chen Yu will go straight.


    To put it bluntly, Chen Yu is the mentality of parents.


    "President, we have agreed that you should not come with us this time."


    "But..."


    "President, sometimes you should learn to let go and let us face the danger personally."


    "Well West, I want you to promise to bring everyone back to me completely. " Chen Yu looked at West seriously: "I mean every one! Call me as soon as things change and I''ll fly straight to Norway. "


    "I know."


    West was pleased with Chen Yu, the president in charge.


    At the beginning, I chose Chen Yu, and Chen Yu did not fail to live up to his request.


    But Chen''s problems also exist.


    That is to protect the people of the association.


    A team that doesn''t know how to face the danger, the first thing to think of when it comes to danger is Chen Yu, and it will never become atmosphere.


    In fact, in West''s view, the psionic team''s choice is not wrong.


    Through a casualty and crisis, let the psionic team grow.


    Of course, if west and Chen Yu say, let''s kill half the people first.


    It''s estimated that Chen Yu will reclaim him first.


    West didn''t really want to rely on the dead to inspire his own courage.


    The choice of the scarlet task was also discussed and studied by Chen Yu and his colleagues for many times.


    West finally convinced Chen Yu.


    All members of the association will go to Norway tomorrow.


    Of course, this time, EDOS will not go.


    Erdos is going to stay and watch the house.


    At this time, CASS came in from the outside: "president, I''ve finished what you told me last time. In these two or three days, someone will come to install the speed measuring instrument, but we will fly to Norway tomorrow, so I left your contact information."


    "Well, I''ll call you the balance, and then you''ll call the arms dealer."


    Chen then left the headquarters building.


    Erdos is playing with Gaia''s son Evans.


    The old man is the mascot of the association.


    In addition to the amiable character, it is very popular in the association.


    The evil spirits association has several sworn friends who come to play.


    Bored, pull on a few evil spirits, run out to subdue the demon.


    Occasionally, I also do some harmless deception and pretend to be an outsider outside.


    "Uncle Chen." Evans saw Chen Yu coming and immediately greeted him.


    Evans has grown a lot. He is nearly seven years old.


    Chen touched Evans''s head.


    "President." Erdos also said hello to Chen Yu.


    "Erdos, you should be tired in their absence. I''m not in the headquarters on weekdays. If you have any questions, please call me right away."


    "Well, I know." Erdos nodded.


    "It''s really going to happen, and I didn''t have time to catch up. You just let all the demons out." Chen said.


    But nothing''s going to happen in the association.


    The association is not all empty. Most of the evil spirit groups stay.


    Pamela went to Norway with a group of wailing banshees.


    At this time, Chen received a call from Ethan.


    "Chen, there''s a customer, can''t take it."


    Ethan is one of Chen''s closest friends.


    And Chen Yu''s current wealth has not concealed from Ethan.


    However, Ethan doesn''t often introduce customers to Chen Yu.


    The main reason is that the customer''s price is low. It really doesn''t make sense for Chen''s current income.


    Moreover, there are not many customers who can offer high prices.


    The relationship between Ethan and Chen Yu has not changed since the beginning of the cooperation.


    Ethan will still introduce customers to Chen, still 20% of the total.Nobody wants to change the past.


    Their relationship will not be changed by smoking.


    "What''s the price?"


    "Two million dollars." Ethan said.


    "OK, give me the address." Chen said.


    "The patient is in some big trouble."


    "Why bother?"


    "I''ve heard about this patient before. He seems to have progressive frostbite."


    Frostbite! One of the three incurable diseases of this century.


    It is also known as the most difficult incurable disease.


    The other two are AIDS and cancer.


    At present, both diseases have achieved certain results.


    Even with the anticipation of a successful treatment.


    But the disease still has no eyebrows.


    Chen Yu frowned.


    He has never seen a person with progressive frostbite.


    Even pathology is not very well understood.


    Just a little bit of the basics.


    Progressive frostbite, also known as motor neuron disease, has a genetic potential.


    It can''t be prevented, treated as early as possible, alleviated or even slowed down.


    "I see." Chen said.


    Ethan told himself in advance, mainly to make a psychological preparation for himself.


    People who can afford to pay two million dollars for treatment are naturally rich.


    This time the patient lives on the Malibu coast.


    It''s also one of the affluent areas of Los Angeles.


    Its fame is second only to Beverly Hills.


    It''s also the place where Hollywood stars live.


    Malibu beach is also known as the most popular beach to meet stars.


    Like Beverly Hills, there are luxurious villas and manors everywhere.


    Chen Yu came to Malibu coast and found his destination this time.


    A huge manor, a huge area, and a round five story building all show the luxury of the manor.


    Chen Yu was outside the gate and explained his intention to the security guard before he was released into the manor.


    Chen Zhu enjoys the interior scenery along the way, which is different from the scenery and design of Mingyue villa.


    There is a kind of European beauty here.


    Under the guidance of the housekeeper, Chen Yu entered the super villa.


    The combination of gold and white has become a luxurious and strong Rococo style.


    Chen Yu strolls along the winding inner aisle.


    Finally, Chen Yu came to a living room.


    In the living room, Chen saw an acquaintance.


    Used to be a health consultant for Lasfar, Rhett.


    And when rydera saw Chen Yu, there was no accident.


    By Rhett''s side sat a woman in her sixties.


    "Rhett, is he the doctor you highly recommend?"

 Chapter 1740

    Rydera''s eyes to Chen Yu were full of mismatches.


    Although she can count the number of times she met Chen Yu with one hand.


    But every time I met Chen, I was full of shame.


    And redra had to be an adult.


    Chen''s medical skill is really good.


    And it''s amazing.


    "It''s him." Redra nodded and looked at Chen Yu with some hatred: "if there is another person in the world who can cure you, it can only be him."


    "Lady, do you need treatment?" Chen put down his toolbox and asked.


    The old woman nodded slightly. Chen could see that the old woman''s body was a little out of harmony.


    However, before the examination, Chen was not sure whether the old woman was suffering from progressive frostbite.


    Some geriatric diseases also have this kind of discordance, such as muscle damage, osteoporosis, etc


    It will also make the elderly''s body or a certain key weak and uncoordinated.


    "Sit down, please." The old woman is humane.


    Chen Yu looks at Rhett and sits next to the old woman.


    "Can I check it for you?"


    "Redra."


    Redra produced a case report, thick enough to cover more than 100 pages.


    Chen Yu looks at red. He is also surprised.


    Redra would recommend herself.


    Chen looked at the case report, although it was understandable.


    The old woman''s name is Allie rodris Alexander.


    Chen is not clear about the data and pathology of the disease. At the end of the case report, the conclusion is the early stage of the disease.


    In the early stage of progressive frostbite, patients will not lose their ability to move directly.


    The first symptom was a sudden loss of strength in the old woman''s left arm, which lasted from a few minutes to half an hour.


    In the following six months, the symptoms began to increase, and the old woman''s arms and legs would lose strength unpredictably.


    And the old woman''s breathing sometimes becomes difficult.


    The old woman looked at Chen Yu and said, "Sir, do you think I have any hope?"


    "Madam, I need to make a statement that I have never been in contact with patients with progressive frostbite, so I don''t have any related treatment plans and abilities, so I''m afraid I can''t help you." Chen Yu said frankly.


    The old lady seems to have expected the result, but it''s hard to hide her disappointment.


    After all, she is also hopeful. She is also looking forward to miracles.


    Now Chen''s answer was not unexpected.


    Redra''s face sank, with a sort of questioning voice: "can''t you treat any disease? Why can''t progressive frostbite be cured? "


    "I never said I could cure anything." Chen Yu looked at Rhett and said quietly.


    "But you have cured so many incurable diseases."


    "That''s because I happen to know the treatment."


    "Rhett Forget it. " Said the old woman lightly.


    If it is cured, it will be cured. If it is not cured, it will be cured.


    This kind of thing can''t be forced out.


    Frostbite is not a disease or injury in a particular area.


    It''s neuron damage, that is to say, the key is neuron tissue.


    Human muscles send signals from neurons to all parts of the body, and then control the muscles of the body to make actions.


    If we think of human muscle cells as a myriad of cell phones that connect signals, then neuron tissue is the signal terminal.


    If the terminal fails to connect and send signals, all these mobile phones will become bricks.


    But the pathology of progressive frostbite is quite different from other diseases.


    Chen Yu is really helpless.


    Chen Chu stood up and said, "I''m sorry."


    "It doesn''t matter."


    "Goodbye." Chen Yu picked up his toolbox and left.


    Redra looked at Chen Yu''s back with dissatisfaction in her eyes.


    "Forget it, redra." The old lady clapped Ridley''s hand.


    ¡­¡­


    "Ethan, I failed. I didn''t cure that patient." Chen Yu also lost a bit.


    After all, this is the first time he has met a helpless patient since he came to Los Angeles.


    "It doesn''t matter." Ethan also knows that this kind of thing can''t be forced.


    Chen Yu is in a bad mood.


    While on the coast road, suddenly a black tailed deer, namely mule deer, rushed out from the inside of the road.


    Chen Yu immediately applied the brake.


    The movement of this black tailed deer looks strange, as if its limbs are out of control.


    He bumped into Chen Yu''s car and fell to the ground with a thud.


    Chen Zhu pulled up to the side of the road and got off to check the black tailed deer.The black tailed deer didn''t hurt, but it just couldn''t get up and kept kicking.


    Chen Yu looked at the black tailed deer doubtfully, showing the color of doubt.


    Chen Yu felt his chin and considered half pay.


    This black tailed deer looks very much like a person with progressive frostbite.


    Chen Yu went up to appease the black tailed deer and then lifted it to the back of the carriage.


    "Deer Deer and deer... " When little Gelin saw Chen Zhu coming back with the black tail deer, she couldn''t help being excited.


    The little pet at home can''t meet her needs.


    Now seeing a deer caught her attention.


    When other pets saw the black tailed deer, they all gathered around.


    The princess thought it was the food Chen brought them.


    It''s beginning to drool.


    Chen Yu estimated that the princess had eaten the black tailed deer.


    Chen, however, drove them away.


    The black tailed deer had shrunk in fear of getting up.


    When farry saw the black tailed deer, she came out with little Larissa in her arms.


    When little Larissa saw the black tailed deer, she also had the same expression as her sister, joy and excitement.


    It''s like seeing a new toy.


    "Chen, are you going to adopt a new pet again?"


    Fari has no objection to this. Anyway, the family is big enough to have more pets.


    As long as it''s not mice, farry is very tolerant of other pets.


    "I intend to study it."


    "You''re going to dissect it?"


    "No, of course not. I just had a difficult disease. I found this mule deer on the way. It seems to be the same as the patient I met before, so I brought it back."


    "Is it ill? It looks healthy. "


    "Progressive frostbite." Chen said.


    "Housekeeper, search for frostbite."


    At the beginning, it belongs to a sudden disease, then it will gradually spread and aggravate, and finally it will become permanent total paralysis.


    In the end, the patients died of dyspnea because they could not maintain the respiratory muscles.


    So many patients will choose euthanasia.


    Even for church members, suicide is a big sin.


    Patients can''t stand the despair and pain of losing control.


    With the housekeeper showing the content he found on the wall, Chen has a deeper understanding of the disease.


    Chen Yu picked up the phone again and called Farr: "Farr, do me a favor. I want all the cases related to the patients with frostbite in your hospital."

 Chapter 1741

    Neurons, or nerve cells, are the most basic structural and functional units of the nervous system. They are divided into two parts: the cell body and the process.


    The cell body is composed of nucleus, cell membrane and cytoplasm, which has the function of connecting and integrating input information and transmitting information. There are dendrites and axons.


    Dendrites are short and branched, which are directly expanded and protruded by the cell body to form dendrites. Their function is to receive impulses from other axons and transmit them to the cell body.


    The axons are long and less branched, and they are slender processes with uniform thickness, which often originate from the axon hillock. Their function is to receive external stimulation and then spread out from the cell body.


    Apart from the lateral branches, the end of the axon formed dendrimer like nerve endings.


    The nerve endings are distributed in some tissues and organs, forming various nerve endings.


    Sensory nerve endings form a variety of receptors, and motor nerve endings are distributed in skeletal muscle, forming motor central nerve.


    Chen Yu pressed the black tailed deer on the ground and sent it into the body with Xianli.


    However, in the moment when Xianli enters the black tailed deer.


    Black tailed deer leaped up fiercely, the body was like being injected with stimulant.


    Head out, straight to the cliff, jump down.


    Chen Yu rushed out and picked up the black tailed deer.


    Jokingly, it is now a rare experimental material.


    If he loses it, Chen has no place to find another material.


    Chen has seen some treatment plans for the patients with progressive frostbite sent by Farr.


    Some patients have been treated with electrical stimulation.


    To put it bluntly, the original nervous system is not signaling.


    So it stimulates the nervous system through weak electricity.


    Just now when I sent the immortal Qi into the black tailed deer.


    It''s as if it''s electrified.


    It seems that this kind of stimulation really has some effect.


    However, the effect is not well controlled and the mechanism of this stimulation method cannot be determined.


    There are two causes of progressive frostbite.


    One is the abnormal death of nerve cells. It''s like the signal station is smashed by people, the communication company is going bankrupt, and the maintenance workers are not paid, so no one comes to repair it.


    Sports injuries or the elderly belong to this category.


    The other is hereditary. The nerve cells are atrophic, that is, they are long disabled.


    Chen was not sure whether his Xianli stimulated nerve cells or sent signals instead of nerve cells.


    Nerve cells control muscle movement, to put it bluntly, just like signal stations send signals to users.


    The ultimate solution is to restore nerve cells.


    So that the motor central nervous system can be activated again.


    Repair nerve cells!


    How to fix it? Nerve cells are distributed throughout the body.


    Acupuncture? Through acupuncture and moxibustion, will Xianli be transmitted into the body, stimulating nerve cells to reactivate?


    ¡­¡­


    Malibu Manor -


    a young man stands in front of Ali rodris Alexander.


    "Grandmother."


    "You are Rothschild Some of the old women couldn''t recognize it. After all, they hadn''t seen each other for nearly twenty years.


    Last time I met, lohill was only two years old.


    But then Rothschild''s mother died.


    And his father emigrated to England with Rothschild.


    Since then, the old woman has never seen her grandson again.


    But even if she hadn''t seen her for 20 years, the old woman could still see her parents.


    "It''s me, grandmother." Rothschild nodded.


    "And your father?"


    "My father died two years ago, cancer." Said Rothschild.


    "Well, do you have any plans now?"


    "I''m at East Los Angeles College now." Said Rothschild.


    "You''re already in Los Angeles? Why come to see me now? " There was a certain dissatisfaction in the old woman''s tone.


    Although the old woman was estranged from Rothschild''s father.


    But that is the resentment of the previous generation.


    She felt that Rothschild should not be involved.


    "Grandmother, I only recently found information about you from my father''s remains."


    Lohill took out some letters.


    The old lady was relieved to see the letters.


    "Then you can live here with me and accompany me."


    The old woman has reached the age of knowing destiny.


    And now she is seriously ill. Her only expectation now is to enjoy her family in a limited time.


    Lothir is her only relative in the world.


    The old lady was rather happy at the moment.


    After all, I can see my relatives at the last moment of my life.


    In Rothschild, the old woman seemed to see the shadow of her daughter.Just then Rhett pulled in.


    Redra was stunned when she saw Rothschild.


    Lothir nodded to ridra.


    "Rothschild, this is my health consultant, ridra. This is my grandson Rothschild."


    "Hello." Redra nodded.


    "Hello, Miss Rhett."


    Redra frowned faintly.


    I don''t know why. She doesn''t feel well.


    And this discomfort comes from Rothschild.


    Touching Rhett''s eyes, Rothschild squinted a little.


    But then lohill''s body, as always, exudes that kind of sunshine temperament.


    "Rhett, let''s have lunch. I''ve got the kitchen ready."


    ¡­¡­


    "Chen, come to the garage and help."


    Farr stood in the garage and called Chen.


    After a while, fari came down. When fari saw fari, "where''s Chen?"


    "He''s not free."


    When Phare opened the back carriage, she saw hundreds of file medical records.


    "So many?"


    "That''s why I asked Chen down to help."


    Just then another car entered the garage.


    Portia got out of the car and said, "Miss Farley, can I help you?"


    "You''re here just in time. Let''s take these together."


    Portia found these to be a case report.


    In spite of the doubt, we still worked with farry and Farr to bring the case reports up.


    When Farr and Portia got to the living room, they saw Chen Yu in the courtyard.


    There was a mule and deer in front of Chen Yu. Both women were beating drums in their hearts.


    Isn''t Chen Zhu dissecting this mule deer?


    "Chen, what are you doing?" Asked val.


    Chen Yu ignored Phare''s problem and devoted himself to acupuncture for mules and deer.


    Phare and Portia saw that the mule and deer were covered with needles as thin as cattle''s hair.


    After half pay, Chen Yu finally raised his head: "Phare, when did you come?"


    Farr''s face turned black. She called Chen Yu only a few minutes ago. He forgot so quickly.


    "What are you doing?"


    "As you can see." "A mule deer was found on the road with progressive frostbite," Chen said


    "Are you going to fight the disease now?"


    "I''ve never been in contact with a person with progressive frostbite. Now I can only say that I have a clue. It''s still early to overcome it."


    Portia thinks Chen Yu can blow too much, progressive frostbite? Even her layman knows what kind of disease it is.

 Chapter 1742

    But then Chen Yu and Farr talk.


    Portia couldn''t understand at all.


    All that blurted out was technical terms.


    Portia felt like she was listening to the book of heaven.


    "Why are you suddenly interested in the disease "It''s not because of this mule deer, is it?" Val asked


    "You see, I''m very caring."


    "He went to see a patient today, and he met the biggest challenge he has ever had in his career, a patient with progressive frostbite." Fari came out with a couple of beers.


    Only Chen Yu didn''t pick up the beer, and fari knew that.


    Chen Yu never drinks beer at work.


    "Boss, you''re going to prick this fawn like this. Are you sure you won''t prick it to death?"


    "Don''t doubt the ability of the boss." Chen Chu looks at the eye of Portia.


    To be honest, this kind of treatment is too laborious.


    And Chen is not sure.


    Chen began to collect the silver needles one by one.


    At the moment when the last pin of the vagus nerve was put away, the mule and deer jumped up and ran into Portia.


    "Ah..." Portia screamed and was knocked over.


    The mule and deer are still running. They are about to bump into little Gelin.


    As a result, a huge hand clapped over and directly clapped the mule and deer away.


    Roar -


    The Princess roared with sharp teeth and claws.


    The mule and deer turned around and ran straight into the grass beside them.


    But, in Mingyue villa, it is full of danger.


    In a few seconds, the mule and deer were scared out of the grass.


    Brawl -


    a dense sound came from the grass.


    Portia was also shocked: "what''s in it?"


    "You care what you do and drink your wine." Chen Chu looked at his eyes and went up to pull the mule and deer to the ground with their necks on.


    This is a female mule deer, close to adulthood, but not strong.


    It''s estimated that it''s 60 cm shoulder height, where the small legs are constantly pedaling.


    Most of the pets in the family are bigger than it.


    Even smaller than it, they are all vicious.


    After all, there is no vegetarian in the family except King Kong.


    Although King Kong is a vegetarian, he has a bad temper.


    Even though Chen Yu has appeased him, he is now in a state of fear and excitement.


    Chen''s appeasement was totally useless.


    It''s terrible here. For it, it''s hell.


    Brawl -


    at this time, there was another brawl in the grass.


    Raymond was hiding in the grass.


    Portia felt a tingle in her scalp.


    "Boss, are there any pets I haven''t seen in the grass?" Asked Portia, trembling.


    I don''t know why, Portia just feels terrible.


    Val knew what it was.


    And Portia in the moon villa, there are two pets have not seen.


    One is King Kong, who plays in the woods of Sandra National Park in the back.


    The other one is Raymond.


    Because after the last molting, Raymond''s figure is a little exaggerated.


    Therefore, Raymond usually does not see visitors.


    Even Portia, who comes here every day, doesn''t know that there is a horrible existence in Mingyue villa.


    "You''d better not know." Chen Yu looked at the eye wave West Asia, said indifferently.


    When Portia heard Chen''s words, she was afraid, but she approached the grass with some curiosity.


    Suddenly, Portia''s hand was pulled.


    "Don''t watch it, Portia. You''ll be scared." Said Farley.


    Last time Farr came, he was scared. It was the same shape that Farr had seen before Raymond.


    And Portia, who had no psychological preparation, did not know how she would feel if she saw Raymond.


    "It''s OK, I''m bold." Portia said something she didn''t believe.


    Portia finally pulled the grass away.


    At last she saw the grass clearly.


    Raymond appeared in front of her, and what frightened her most was that Raymond was cramming a mule deer in his mouth.


    "Ah..." Portia was still scared.


    Even if she''s prepared in advance.


    But Raymond''s impact on her is too great.


    Colorful body, scary snake head, and pictures of eating.


    All of them are full of visual impact.


    "Meet him. His name is Raymond." "Raymond, say hello to Portia, you''ve seen it for a long time," said fariRaymond suddenly snapped, biting half of the mule deer out of his mouth, and the other half spat directly at Portia''s feet.


    Portia plops and sits on the ground.


    The pets of the whole family are like Chen Yu. They have a bad habit of bullying strangers.


    Fari went up to help Portia. "You need to know him. Now you''re scared again."


    "Well Ah Ha ha... " Portia couldn''t stand up.


    "If you don''t obey, feed you to Ramon, you know?" Chen said.


    "Know Know... "


    Chen looked at Portia and said, "I''m talking to this fawn. What can I do for you?"


    "How is it now?" Asked val.


    "I tried to repair its motoneurons, but I don''t know how it works for the time being." Chen took a picture of mules and deer: "it will take several days to determine."


    Chen needs to see if the female mule deer is still sick.


    The mule deer is very excited by the tiny amount of Xianli.


    Of course, Xianli also expanded its senses and emotions, such as fear.


    However, Xianli will not stay in its body forever.


    Chen is not sure whether his motor neurons will decline again after one cycle.


    Chen Yu felt for the mule and deer, and the mule and deer gradually calmed down beside Chen Yu.


    "Boss, if there''s nothing else, I will..."


    "No way." Chen Yu interrupted Portia directly.


    In the face of Chen''s hegemony, Portia can only stop.


    But as long as she turned her back on the grass, she felt cold and upside down.


    She really didn''t understand where Chen Yu got such a terrible pet.


    And that kind of pet keeping, not afraid of their own and their families encounter danger?


    In the afternoon, throughout the afternoon, Chen Yu was discussing medical knowledge with Farr.


    Portia thinks he is a senior intellectual with a higher education.


    However, Chen Yu''s communication with Farr, let alone in her mouth, was incomprehensible.


    "Miss Farley, is the boss good at medicine?"


    "He''s an illegal doctor."


    "Illegal doctors? But He is so rich... "


    "Interest." Said Farley, of course.


    Just as Chen Yu won''t stop her from returning to the coast rescue team.


    Farry will not prevent Chen from continuing to be his illegal doctor.


    What if I get caught in the future?


    Chen has a large team of lawyers to exonerate him.

 Chapter 1743

    These two days, Chen''s focus and attention are all on the mule and deer.


    For two days, the mule deer had not been sick.


    Chen Yu thought about it and planned to take the mule and deer to the hospital for examination.


    If it is an ordinary veterinary hospital, there is no such kind of neurological examination equipment.


    So we have to go to a regular hospital.


    Chen Yu has contacted Farr and borrowed the equipment from the hospital.


    The next day, Chen took the mule and deer to the hospital.


    Chen Yu and xiangteli hospital are very familiar with each other, so after talking with the president, the president said that it is OK.


    Cassiri, the dean of the hospital, was with Chen Yu.


    "Mr. Chen, what''s wrong with your pet?"


    "Neurological diseases." Chen did not say specifically.


    Cassiri did not ask, watching in the examination room, the small mule deer being tied up in various ways was sent into the circular X-ray instrument.


    Just then, Chen''s phone rang.


    Hello, Chen. This is Alex speaking


    "What is it?"


    "Do you know Rhett?"


    "Rhett? It seems that I know each other. What''s the matter? " Chen asked.


    "She wants to see you." Said Jacques.


    "See me? How can I call you when I see you? " Chen Yu''s face was full of confusion.


    Anyway, he didn''t think about the logic.


    My work phone is Portia''s, and my personal phone is here.


    You can''t find Alex, can you?


    "Because she''s in prison now."


    "What? She''s in jail? What''s the matter? "


    Chen Yu''s face is full of doubts. Wasn''t it OK the other day?


    Why did you go to jail in a few days?


    "Poison."


    "Poisoning?" Chen Yu was even more confused: "who did she poison?"


    "Allie Rodriguez Alexander, the founder and largest shareholder of the world''s largest shopping mall, union shopping mall, is now unconscious and dying. Once Allie Rodriguez Alexander dies, ridra will be charged with first-degree murder."


    Chen Yu frowns, Rhett pulls poison?


    Although not familiar with her, Chen Yu did not believe that Rhett would be poisoned.


    "Does she want to see me?"


    "Yes You didn''t let her do it, did you? If so, it''s better to be honest with me so that I can help you out. "


    "Go away."


    ¡­¡­


    The inspection report can''t be released today, so Chen Yu sent the mule and deer home first.


    Coincidentally, the prison that Rhett was holding was under the jurisdiction of caprice.


    Chen Yu and keipres said hello, and then under the arrangement of keipres, they met in an isolation room.


    When I saw Rhett again, her face was tired.


    It seems that her mental state is very poor these two days.


    "Miss Rhett, I heard you wanted to see me To tell you the truth, I was really shocked when I heard that you were in prison. Tell me about your deep hatred with that lady Alice rodris Alexander. You poisoned her. " Chen Yu jokingly said.


    Rydera raised her head slowly, with a sense of despair and pain in her eyes.


    "I didn''t poison. Do you believe me?"


    "Well I don''t believe it. "


    Chen Yu and Rhett are not very familiar.


    And several meetings are considered to be unhappy.


    Last time was the most peaceful time they had known each other.


    However, Chen Yu did not believe that ridra was poisoned from the bottom of his heart.


    Of course, Chen has no evidence to prove this.


    "Also..." Redra''s face was bitter.


    "You said it wasn''t you who poisoned it, so why was it locked up?"


    "Because in the medicine that Ms. Elie rodris Alexander usually takes, she found the substance of mercuric, while in my home, she found some refining equipment, as well as some elements of the medicine."


    "What kind of equipment?"


    "The equipment I use to extract some chemical elements."


    "What do you want that thing for?"


    "Don''t tell me, you don''t have that in your house," she said


    "I have, but that''s what I use for medicine, and you should know my identity. What''s the accident with that?"


    "Just like you, what you do and what I do."


    "Wait Have you changed your career? " Chen Yu looks at Rhett in surprise.


    "Yes, I''ve also been an illegal doctor this year." "And we have the same agency," says redra


    "Ethan?"


    "That''s right." Redra nodded."Even if it''s true, I can''t prove that you''re not a drug addict and I can''t help you. Of course, if you want to reduce it for a few years, I can recommend your lawyer, but she charges a lot."


    "I hope you can save Ms. aly rodris Alexander."


    "Can she prove your innocence?"


    "No, not even if she wakes up."


    "What''s the point of that? You still can''t get away with it. "


    "Ms. aly rodris Alexander is very kind to me. I don''t want her to die. Secondly, if she dies, I will probably be charged with first degree murder."


    "Which hospital does she live in?"


    "I don''t know."


    "I''ll find a way to do it, within my capabilities."


    "Thank you."


    Chen is about to leave. Suddenly, he stops: "do you have any doubts?"


    Redra looked down and thought, "the day after you came, Ms. aly rodris Alexander''s grandson, who had been separated for 20 years, came to see her. The man was called Rothschild, but he gave me a very bad feeling. Maybe I thought too much. I don''t have any evidence to prove that it was related to him."


    "There is a big problem in the sudden appearance of relatives who have been separated for 20 years."


    ¡­¡­


    Kepres stood outside the door and saw Chen Chu coming out. He went up to Chen Chu and said, "is this over?"


    "Well." Chen Zhu nodded.


    "Is she your friend?"


    Chen Ji thought about it, friend? It doesn''t seem like a friend.


    "That''s right."


    "When she was in prison, someone wanted to kill her."


    Chen Chu looks surprised. "Who is that?"


    "When every criminal is sent in, he needs my signature, and then he is assigned to different prisons according to the charges. However, when she comes in, he is sent to prison without my signature, and he is assigned to a prison with a serious tendency of violence A felon actually has a weapon in her hand. Fortunately, this woman seems to have practiced free fighting, or even I will be dismissed. "


    "You can help me watch her while she''s here." Chen said.


    "Well, I will."

 Chapter 1744

    But in Los Angeles, there are thousands of hospitals, big and small, trying to find someone is no different from looking for a needle in a haystack.


    Of course, it''s hard to say, simple to say.


    It depends on whether there is a way.


    "Hey, David, help me find someone..."


    Soon, Sharon appeared in front of Chen Yu.


    "Why did David send you here?"


    "I''ll take you to the hospital where Ms. aly rodris Alexander is."


    "Give me the address and I''ll go myself."


    "She has packed the whole hospital. Did you go in without me?" Saran''s eyes are white.


    Mom... Egg, crazy.


    I''ve heard of hotels, airplanes and boats, but I haven''t heard of hospitals.


    There were more patients in and out of the hospital.


    It''s impossible to pack a hospital for one person and drive all the other patients away, right?


    "All right."


    Saran took Chen to the hospital, platinum noble hospital.


    Hearing the name of the hospital can smell the stench of capitalism.


    This is a private hospital, just like the xiangteli hospital.


    The conditions of private hospitals in Midea have always been much better than those of public hospitals.


    The public hospital of the United States is naturally invested by the government, and because it is not a profit-making organization, the conditions are naturally poor.


    Private hospitals are different, mainly for profit.


    So more investment, more investment, higher fees.


    However, unlike the hospital, the hospital is for most patients.


    As long as you can afford to live in, but here is not the same, here is for the powerful.


    It can be seen from the architectural pattern and environment here.


    Although the area is not large, but the environment is very good, in the hillside.


    Half of the green half of the building, looking at the Bay in front of you.


    Chen Yu came in in saran''s police car.


    But after getting out of the car, the security guard swept him with a metal detector.


    Saran also didn''t escape the results of the tests.


    Just then a young man came out of it.


    Lothir was flanked by two bodyguards.


    There was a faint smile on lohill''s face.


    But his smile was a little arrogant.


    It''s just uncomfortable.


    "What can I do for you?"


    "I''m a policeman. I''d like to confirm Ms. aly rodris Alexander''s current situation."


    "My grandmother is in a very dangerous situation. She hasn''t been awake since she was poisoned. She is in intensive care. I don''t think she has the ability to see guests now, let alone cooperate with you to answer questions." Rothschild said quietly.


    Even saran can''t break through, and can''t force each other to cooperate.


    After all, Allie rodris Alexander they were going to see was not a suspect, but a victim.


    Lohill is the only relative of aly rodris Alexander.


    He now has the power to decide whether or not Allie rodris Alexander will see a guest.


    Saran looks at Chen Yu, who smiles and walks up to Rothschild and probes into Rothschild''s ear.


    "You smell disgusting."


    Lohir''s eyelids jumped and he turned to look at Chen.


    Chen Yu is not only provocative to Rothschild.


    It''s because he really had a nasty feeling when he abused Rothschild.


    Completely different from the elves he knew.


    There is a kind of close breath on the spirit.


    But the breath of Rothschild was totally different, disgusting and disgusting.


    Chen Yu can be very sure that this person is not an ordinary person.


    But Chen did not feel any magic in him.


    But after knowing the elves, Chen Yu knew that his vision was limited.


    No magic or ordinary people.


    Chen Yu returned to saran''s side: "let''s go."


    Saran looks at Chen Yu and goes back to the police car together.


    "You give up so easily? It''s not like your character. "


    "What is my character?"


    "Is there something wrong with the grandson of Ms. aly rodris Alexander?" Asked saran.


    "In nine out of ten, he did it, but there was no evidence." Chen said.


    In a society ruled by law, there is such a problem. Sometimes we know that this person has a problem, but we have to prove everything.


    Even if Chen Zhuo killed Rothschild, Rhett could not come out of prison.


    Moreover, Chen Yu and redra are not so intimate.If there is any evidence or clue, Chen doesn''t mind helping.


    But without evidence, Chen couldn''t help it.


    Moreover, Chen Yu can''t even see aly rodris Alexander, let alone save her life.


    ¡­¡­


    Chen Yu called Zhang Tianyi on his way home.


    "Tianshi Zhang, it''s me, Chen Yu."


    "Chen Yu, what can I do for you?"


    "I''d like to ask you something. Do you know how to make others feel disgusted?" Chen asked.


    "Annoying to others? I haven''t heard of this kind of magic. It''s totally meaningless... " Zhang Tianyi said, "if you really want to make people hate you, you will pour a spoon of Fen on yourself, and make sure you are disgusted."


    "I am very serious to ask you for advice."


    "I''m also serious. Every kind of magic has its own meaning, but I can''t imagine the meaning of the existence of this kind of magic, so I can''t imagine who will develop this kind of magic." Zhang Tianyi said: "in principle, it should not be difficult to develop, but what is the value and significance of the development? Make others hate themselves? "


    "Not really. For example, when a man and a woman break up, this magic seems to work." Chen zhuqiang said logically.


    "Come on, I won''t argue with you. By the way, has it anything to do with you when yuzao appeared in the Japanese imperial residence last time?"


    "It''s right to say it doesn''t matter. It''s right to say it does."


    "If you have something to say, what does it matter? What does it matter?"


    "I didn''t call her, but she robbed the Japanese trinkets to prevent me."


    "All right." Zhang Tianyi didn''t get tangled up on this issue.


    "Don''t argue with you. I''ll ask someone else." Chen said.


    Since the elves have the ability to make people close by nature, maybe they can have some clues.


    Chen is going to ask Lila gavich if they can provide any clues.


    After Chen Yu hung up Zhang Tianyi''s phone, he dialed Lila gavich again.


    Chen Yu had a little hope, but Lila gavich didn''t know anything about it.


    Lila gavich did not provide Chen with any valuable clues.


    No, why do you want to investigate the ability of that Rothschild?


    I don''t need to investigate this ability.

 Chapter 1745

    "Chen, how about this one?"


    "It''s beautiful." Chen Yu''s smile was a little reluctant.


    Because fari''s going back to the coast rescue team today.


    "That''s it." After all, it''s the lifeguard back to the coast, and fari doesn''t plan to dress up in a fancy way.


    "I''m going to move your gift to the coast guard team-mates to the car." Chen said.


    When Portia arrived, the Chen family set out toward the angel coast.


    Little Gelin was lying by the window, and little Larissa was sleeping in the arms of Fanny.


    Little gren has been to the angel coast, little Larissa has not been to the place where her mother works.


    Wanda is going back together. It seems very exciting all the way.


    When they arrived at the angel coast, they carried or held their bags.


    "Fari is back."


    Everyone in the coast guard is excited.


    At the lifeguard''s headquarters, watch the Farrie team come.


    Robio went up and hugged fari.


    "Welcome back, Fanny."


    Wang -


    Wanda called, as if to remind people that it was back.


    "Of course I can''t forget you, Wanda."


    Robio touched Wanda''s head and turned to the team and said, "come here and help Chen get something. They brought you presents."


    Several female team members came to pick up little Gelin and little Larissa.


    The male team member is to help with the gift box.


    The staff mobility of the coast rescue team is relatively large.


    Chen found that several familiar faces had disappeared, and several strange faces appeared.


    Only people like robio and fari, who really love this kind of work, will stick to the coast rescue team.


    "Willie, this is for you."


    "Is this Coco''s latest bag? I remember North America didn''t seem to be on the shelf. "


    "I bought it in Tokyo." Farley said with a smile, "Rick, this watch is for you."


    "Do I have it, too?"


    Farry brought gifts to everyone, including the new players.


    As all the players know, Chen Yu is very rich.


    After all, most of them have been to Mingyue villa.


    The magnificence and luxury of Mingyue villa are beyond their imagination.


    As always, several female team members give Chen Yu a wink.


    Although two years passed, Chen did not respond to them.


    Chen Yu and robio enter the office to chat.


    "Robio, I put fari back. You have to take care of her."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t let any player get hurt."


    Of course, in the eyes of robio, fari is one of his generals.


    Brave, strong, enthusiastic, kind, and unswerving in their pursuit.


    Of course, there are excellent sports ability.


    All these are necessary for the members of the coast rescue team.


    And fari is particularly good at that.


    Of course, it''s not that those who quit don''t have those qualities.


    Everyone has their own pursuit, even family and life pressure.


    It''s impossible to ask everyone in the way of robio or fari.


    "I have one last request." Chen said.


    "What are the requirements?"


    "You can''t arrange night shift for fari."


    "Here..." Robio is in a dilemma.


    After all, fari is also a member of the team. He can''t discriminate or treat someone favorably.


    It''s not fair to the other players.


    "I''m donating 10 million dollars to your coast rescue team. You can buy the latest equipment, improve the welfare of your team members, even lifeboats, rebuild the headquarters of the rescue team, and equip with rescue helicopters."


    Robio smiled bitterly, and Chen Yu offered a condition that he could not refuse at all.


    The coast guard now relies on government funding.


    So the salary is very general, even lower than the salary of ordinary work.


    Of course, the coast rescue team also receives donations.


    The donation of ten million dollars is very helpful to the coast rescue team.


    "Well, that''s the only condition. Don''t give me any more strings."


    Chen Yu has come up with a check that has been prepared for a long time.


    The idea is not a temporary one.


    Chen Yu had this idea for a long time.


    Although he didn''t talk to fari, Chen Yu didn''t care if fari would know.


    "I have to think about it and talk to the other players."


    "You can say that Li is going to rush home to bring her children. You see, it''s a perfect reason."Chen didn''t spend much time at the lifeguard headquarters.


    A moment later he left with two children and Portia.


    "Boss, where are we going next?"


    "Go to the Baroness shop at Beverly Hills and I''ll buy some new clothes for little gren and little Larissa."


    Portia secretly scolded all the evil capitalists in his heart.


    Baroness''s clothing starts at $10000.


    Little Gelin and little Larissa are so big that they already have their own fitting room, which is full of their new clothes.


    As expected, birth is also a technical job, and few children in the world can be like them.


    I have lived like a princess since I was a child.


    "Boss, it''s not safe to hold two children in the car."


    "My hands are safer than the baby seat." "Drive your car," Chen said


    To the Baroness store.


    In addition to selling clothes, we also accept customization.


    After Chen took out his membership card, the clerk immediately came to entertain Chen and others.


    Chen Yu was able to put the two children down at last, and the clerk took over the two children.


    "Help two children to customize several sets of clothes, then show them what they like."


    A few of the clerks are shining their eyes.


    Chen Yu gave up completely because he thought that no matter what clothes he wore on his children, they would look good.


    Therefore, Chen can not provide effective suggestions or opinions at all.


    Just then, a group of people came from the franchise store.


    The leader was lothir, followed by four bodyguards.


    "Eh?" When Portia saw Rothschild, her eyes were puzzled.


    Chen Chu turned to Portia and said, "how do you know him?"


    "He seems to know someone, but I think it''s the wrong person. " Portia shook her head.


    Lothir walked into the store and was stunned when he saw Portia.


    But he soon bowed his head and left the store.


    Chen Yu immediately caught this move of Rothschild and squinted: "Portia, are you sure you recognize the wrong person? That man does seem to know you. "


    "Strange If it was him Shouldn''t be so young... " Portia looked at lothir''s back with bewilderment on her face: "the back is also very similar Did he have a facelift? "


    "Does the man you are talking about look like him?"


    "It''s very similar But his temperament seems to have changed. "


    "What about looks?"


    "Younger."

 Chapter 1746

    "Who is he?" Chen asked.


    "He''s my high school classmate." "But his age is obviously not right. He looks a few years younger than I thought," Portia said


    "High school students? Is that learning in New Orleans? "


    "Yes."


    "So who else is in his family?"


    "His parents are in New Orleans."


    Chen Yu squints. Portia looks at Chen Yu and says, "boss, what are you doing?"


    Looking at Chen Yu''s eyes and face, it seems that he is making a bad idea.


    "Where did his university go?"


    "I don''t know. In the last year of high school, he left New Orleans. It''s said that he left home. His parents all called the police to find him."


    Did Chen Yu sink into meditation and have a facelift?


    But what happened to that strange disgust?


    It''s not a personal feeling.


    Redra felt the same.


    "Why run away from home?"


    "He colluded with the Gang outside the school and peddled drugs in the school. As a result, he was found and dismissed by the school. However, at that time, he was still a minor, so the police did not file a case."


    Chen Yu touches his chin, if that person is not Rothschild.


    What about the real Rothschild?


    "Do you know where his master is?"


    "If I didn''t move, I should be in the same community as my parents'' home, in..."


    "I''ll go out and make a phone call." Chen went out and called Sam and vickari in New Orleans.


    "Hello, Sam, remember me."


    "Mr. Chen? Is that Mr. Chen? "


    "Yes, it''s me." Instead of going straight to the subject, Chen started talking about his family: "are you and vickari still on the street?"


    "No, Mr. Chen, Vicari and I have opened a burrito with the 20000 dollars you left. We all feel that we have lived in vain for more than 20 years."


    "That''s good." Chen is also very satisfied with this.


    "Mr. Chen, do you have anything to do?"


    "I want you to ask someone for me. Don''t worry I don''t want you to go back to the old way... "


    ¡­¡­


    "Maddy, I met a past acquaintance who recognized me." Lohill said excitedly.


    Now he is no longer as calm and calm as before.


    After all, it''s the first time, and the goal is still that big.


    Although Allie rodris Alexander''s name is not on the Forbes list.


    But she has more wealth than most of Forbes'' top ten.


    If it comes to light, even if Allie rodris Alexander is lying in the coffin, there is a huge wave of people who can help her revenge.


    "You have to kill that woman. Help me, Mindy. Help me."


    After half pay, a casual voice came from the other end of the phone: "don''t worry, I will help you, send her information to me, and where you met her."


    Hearing each other''s words, Rothschild was relieved.


    ¡­¡­


    There''s an investigation in New Orleans, but what about the real Rothschild?


    Chen Yu doesn''t know anything about Rothschild''s information. How can I find out?


    I think I''ll have a chance to meet Rhett.


    Now that there is a clue, there is hope that ridra will be cleared.


    In that case, help to the end.


    At this time, the clerk came over with little Gelin in his arms: "Sir, how do you like it for your daughter?"


    "Well, it''s good. I''ll take this one." Chen Zhu nodded.


    Chen Yu spent hundreds of thousands of dollars here.


    At this time, Zola called.


    "Chen, you spent $600000 in my Beverly Hills branch?"


    "Yes, what''s the matter?"


    "It''s the clothes of little gren and little Larissa, isn''t it?"


    "Well."


    "Didn''t you say that I''m responsible for everything you and your family need?"


    "Yes, this is your shop."


    "Those are old ones."


    "Never mind. I''ll take little gren and little Larissa to the Baron''s mansion when I have time."


    "All right."


    Chen Yu and Portia, each holding a child, have just left the shop.


    Suddenly, Chen''s shadow field of vision reacted.


    Then Chen Yu suddenly dropped the bag in his hand and held out his hand in front of Portia.


    Portia froze for a moment and looked at Chen Yu, who was smoking.


    "Boss, what to do?"


    Chen Yu took back his hand with a fist: "it''s OK. I wanted to make a magic trick for you, but I failed.""Boss You are childish. " Portia is speechless.


    Chen ignored Portia and looked at the top of the building in the distance.


    ¡­¡­


    The sniper immediately takes back the sniper gun and hides behind the bunker.


    "Damn it, who is that guy?" The sniper was in a cold sweat.


    He used an anti equipment sniper rifle with a caliber of 20 mm.


    What''s the power of the bullet from a 20 mm sniper gun?


    If you hit any part of the human body, the potential energy can tear the body directly.


    Even a little skin will be fatal.


    If shot on the reinforced concrete wall, it can directly shoot through the 80 cm wall, and leave a big hole in the wall.


    This has exceeded the penetration of some small caliber shells.


    But the power of terror was blocked by one hand.


    Snipers have never experienced this before.


    He felt like a dream.


    No, I can''t stay here. If that person finds his position, he will die.


    Snipers don''t feel like they can fight a monster with one hand holding a bullet.


    Just then, the sniper suddenly heard a shout behind him.


    The sniper shot back.


    But found behind is a seabird.


    A seagull about the size of a pigeon.


    A false alarm. The sniper puts down his sniper gun.


    But just then, the seagulls swooped at the sniper.


    "Ah Ah... " The sniper waved his arms back and forth.


    I want to catch that seagull, but I can''t.


    The seagull had scratched the sniper''s face in blood.


    The sniper retreated, and suddenly, the sniper felt what the back of his foot touched.


    And then the seagull made a big shot at the sniper''s forehead.


    The sniper lost his balance and fell out of the building.


    "Ah..." The sniper lost his focus in an instant.


    "Boss, what''s the matter over there?"


    "What do you care about so much? Drive home." Chen said.


    "Boss, are you said to be boring?"


    "Someone once said that, and then I let him go bankrupt By the way, what did you just say? "


    "Ha ha Nothing. " Portia looked at Chen Yu in the back seat and silently cursed him.

 Chapter 1747

    "Damn it." Mindy looks at the body on the ground.


    He sent the sniper.


    But now the sniper fell off the building.


    It''s obvious who did it.


    Maddy immediately called back and said, "lothir, things have changed. I''ll kill that old woman tonight. I can''t put it off any longer."


    "But that hospital is full of surveillance. Even the ward is full of surveillance. I have no chance to start at all." Lothir was equally nervous: "we didn''t plan to wait until the old woman was poisoned? Now that the doctor has said that the old woman''s organs are failing and she will die in less than three days, why take the risk? "


    "The killer I sent to kill that woman just now is dead. The other side is prepared. There are other people behind that woman. If the other side finds out your identity, all our plans will be in vain."


    Their plan was nothing more than to rob Allie Rodriguez Alexander of her fortune.


    Rothschild is the key to the plan.


    Once his identity is revealed, all the plans are in vain.


    "You shouldn''t go out. After three days, you can play whatever you want after the old woman dies. Why do you go out now?"


    "Then where am I going? Is it right in front of the dead old woman in the hospital? " Lothir retorted, "you can be happy outside, take the money I give you, why should I stay in the hospital, and go nowhere?"


    "Well, the first thing now is to kill the woman, or the old woman directly."


    "Anyway, I can''t. If I do it, I can''t escape the supervision of the hospital." "Do it, you do it," he said


    "Then you evacuate all the bodyguards around the old woman and replace them with our men."


    "Those bodyguards didn''t listen to my orders at all."


    "You are the only legal heir now. Why don''t they listen to you? If they don''t stop you, you can fire them directly."


    "I''ll try, and you''ll find a way to kill that classmate of my high school, as long as she is exposed sooner or later."


    ¡­¡­


    On the way home, Chen rang lisfar.


    Among the people Chen knew, lisfal had the most extensive contacts.


    "Riesfall, do you know Allie rodris Alexander?"


    "You''re talking about Allie rodris Alexander, the founder of that joint store?"


    "Yes, she is."


    "I know you. What''s the matter?"


    "She had a grandson by her side, and then she was poisoned into the hospital. Do you know that?"


    "Yes, I don''t know. I don''t know her very well. I just met her several times at the party and talked a few words." Said lisfal.


    "Can you find out about her grandson? The more comprehensive, the better. "


    "Yes." Lisfal simply agreed to Chen''s request, without any delay.


    Even Chen Yu didn''t ask why he wanted to get involved.


    Portia drives silently. She always feels that Chen Yu is confused every time she does something.


    He can''t do serious work, either to inquire about this or that.


    Just at this time, a large truck on the retrograde road rushed across the middle line without any sign, straight towards Chen Yu''s car.


    "Ah..." Portia was so scared that she forgot to turn the steering wheel.


    Chen Yu looks at the big truck coming in front of him, reaches for the steering wheel, and turns at an incredible angle, narrowly avoiding the big truck.


    Portia stepped on the brake and the car stopped on the side of the road.


    Just then, the trunk of the big truck suddenly opened.


    Several gunmen, armed with automatic rifles, rushed out of the box and came towards Chen''s car.


    Dada -


    "ah..." Portia let out a cry of horror.


    But after half pay, Portia found herself unharmed.


    The bullet hit the window and the car, but it didn''t go through.


    "Boss This... " Portia turned to see Chen''s calm face.


    "I''ll drive instead." Chen Yu is very confident about the bullet proof function of his car.


    This car is not an ordinary transformation outside, but an internal transformation of the supernatural society.


    Technology plus magic, defense equal to armored vehicles.


    Even small caliber shelling can''t hurt the passengers in the car.


    Chen Yu and Portia changed their positions, stepped on the accelerator directly, and the steering wheel hit hard.


    Just turn around and run into the gunmen.


    It''s a coastal road. There''s not necessarily a car passing by all day.


    Portia has been scared.She thought Chen would drive away directly.


    As a result, Chen Yu didn''t mean to escape, but turned directly to hit the gunmen.


    Only one of the gunmen was hit and flew, and the rest of the gunmen avoided.


    Chen Yu is always calm.


    The gunmen ducked to the side of the road and continued shooting at the car.


    Chen Yu passed by the car and said to Portia, "look at little Gelin and little Larissa, and call the police."


    "Boss What are you going to do? "


    Chen Yu twisted his neck.


    Portia suddenly had a bad feeling.


    Before she could speak, Chen Yu had opened the door to get off.


    Then there was more gunfire outside.


    Portia''s face was pale with fear, her hands over her ears, and her face full of fear.


    "Ah..."


    There was a scream outside.


    Portia shivered.


    Then a scream came from outside.


    Within seconds, another scream came.


    "Help Help Ah... "


    One after another screams made Portia panic.


    But after the fifth scream, there seemed to be complete peace outside.


    Click -


    Portia screamed when she heard the door open.


    "Portia, did you call the police?"


    "Old Boss You You... "


    "Did you call the police?"


    "No Boss Outside... "


    "It''s all right." Chen Yu said quietly.


    Portia looked up and looked through the rear mirror to see several people stacked behind him.


    Portia was pale: "boss You You killed them all? "


    Portia didn''t know how Chen did it.


    She''s afraid now, except fear.


    It never occurred to her that she would encounter such an attack.


    "No, no one is dead, they are all alive." Chen Yu disagreed and said, "well, I''ll call the police myself."


    Chen Yu picked up the phone and dialed David''s number: "David, I was attacked by a gunman. On the coast road, I took all the gunmen. There were seven people in total, one seriously injured and six slightly injured."


    Chen Yu''s so-called minor injuries refer to those who were twisted by Chen Yu, while his serious injuries were caused by Chen Yu''s driving over.

 Chapter 1748

    Angel coast --


    "are you sure that Chen will have no problem with his two children?"


    "Chen can solve any problem. I believe in him." Said Farley in a very trusting tone.


    "Well, I hope he doesn''t have a problem." "By the way, do you know Chen is going to donate money to the coast rescue team?" robio said


    "I don''t know." Fari doesn''t care.


    But she also knows that Chen''s purpose of donation is nothing more than to make her life better.


    ¡­¡­


    Portia''s legs softened as she got out of the car.


    She came to the gunmen.


    The gunmen were not dead, but everyone''s hands were twisted.


    They were piled up one after another by Chen Zhu, and their voices were sad.


    Portia looked at Chen Yu, who was standing in front of the car, holding little Gelin and little Larissa.


    The car body is full of bullet holes, but without exception, none of them penetrated into the car.


    Portia was really scared to death just now.


    She couldn''t see clearly how Chen had killed the six gunmen.


    Anyway, it didn''t take long to hear the screams outside.


    Every time she screamed, she thought it was Chen Yu who was shot.


    As a result, Chen has nothing.


    Instead, six gunmen were all laid down by Chen Yugan.


    Just then, the siren came.


    A police car came roaring.


    David and saran got out of the car and looked at the gunman on the ground.


    "Chen, are you ok?" David is still concerned about Chen Yu.


    Saran looked at the gunman and then at Chen''s body.


    "Fortunately you didn''t drive an open car." "How did you get rid of them?" said saran


    "Ask them yourself."


    Chen gave the two children in his arms to Portia, then he took Portia, and then he took David and said, "David, come here."


    "What is it?" David could not help regretting Chen Zhu''s mysterious appearance.


    I knew I would never lead the team myself.


    Just now I heard that Chen Yu was shot. He was afraid to come all the way.


    We didn''t react until we got here.


    My own worries are completely superfluous.


    Just look at the miserable look of the gunmen.


    The injured will never be Chen Yu, only the gunmen.


    In addition, it seems that Chen Yu will have to do something difficult for himself.


    "Do me a favor." David asked.


    "A small thing." Chen Chu smiled at David.


    "It''s not a small thing that can get you to ask me for help." David looked at Chen Yu warily.


    "What are you talking about? It''s so mysterious." Saran came up to the two.


    "Fuck off, don''t eavesdrop on us here." Chen Zhu pushes away saran.


    But saran made up her mind not to leave.


    She thinks it''s more interesting to follow Chen Yu.


    She''s been a police officer for so long, and she hasn''t had such an exciting gun fight.


    Maybe we can get together with Chen Yu and meet the thrilling gun battle.


    If saran does not go, Chen Chu will not speak.


    "Chen, come on, you told the captain, I''m sure I won''t let it out." "But what are you going to do, do take me with you," she promised


    Chen Yu didn''t speak. David looked at Chen Yu and said, "well, it''s not the first day you and saran met."


    "It''s not very legal." Chen Yu said, "are you sure you want me to say that?"


    "With these gunmen?" Asked saran.


    "Yes." Chen Zhu nodded.


    "Tell me something first, and then we''ll decide whether to help you." Davidson said.


    Chen Yu looked around and finally decided to speak.


    ¡­¡­


    There was a siren whistling outside the platinum noble hospital.


    As soon as lohill heard the siren, he was frightened.


    Then a bodyguard ran in.


    "Boss, there are some policemen out there looking for you."


    "You won''t tell them, just that I''m not here?"


    Just at this time, David, saran Chen Chu and Bohemia came with their heads held high.


    "Mr. Jeff Ryder, you are now officially arrested on suspicion of poisoning, fraud, murder by hired murderers." David took out a warrant: "this is a warrant."


    Rothschild''s face is bloodless. No, it should be Jeff Ryder.


    Jeff Ryder saw Portia behind David, and there was a blank in his brain.


    All of a sudden, Jeff Ryder was out of his mind and turned around and ran.


    The crowd immediately followed, and Jeff Ryder rushed into a ward.When the crowd rushed to the ward, Jeff Ryder was pointing a gun at Allie rodris Alexander on the bed.


    "Get out of here, get out of here, or I''ll shoot you. If you don''t want this old woman to die, get out of here." Jeff Ryder''s eyes were red.


    "Jeff Ryder, you can''t run away. Put the gun down."


    To be honest, neither Chen Yu nor David thought of it.


    Jeff Ryder would be so useless. He took out the arrest warrant and counseled directly.


    In Chen''s plan, David and saran need to send Jeff Ryder to the police station, and then slowly cheat him, so that he can talk.


    It turns out he blew himself up so easily.


    As far as he is concerned, it can be concluded that Chen Yu''s speculation is correct.


    And bring Portia to let Jeff Ryder know that his identity has been exposed.


    Portia still hasn''t figured out what the situation is.


    "Jeff Ryder, you can''t escape."


    Chen walked into the ward with a faint smile on his face.


    "Go out, you go out for me Don''t come in. Go out. "


    Chen Yu, as if he had not heard Jeff Ryder, stood in front of the hospital bed and looked at him: "I said, you can''t run away."


    Jeff Ryder doesn''t know.


    But he didn''t want to be caught like this.


    He is not reconciled to the fact that hundreds of millions of assets are already at hand.


    But in an instant, he lost everything.


    Suddenly, Jeff Ryder looks at Portia.


    "It''s all you! You mean woman, you are all... " Jeff Ryder shot Portia.


    Portia''s mind was blank in an instant.


    But in the moment Jeff Ryder raised his gun.


    Chen Yu has arrived in front of Jeff Ryder, and the muzzle of the gun has been raised.


    Bang -


    Portia saw a bullet hole above the wall behind him.


    Almost didn''t take her to Niao.


    "Ah..."


    Chen Yu directly broke Jeff Ryder''s arm.


    "David, wait for me outside for a few minutes." Chen said, throwing Jeff Ryder to the door.


    "Well, you''ll be quick."


    "By the way, help Portia. She seems to have a soft foot."


    "Unfortunately, there was no gunfight." Saran came to join in the event to look forward to a fierce gun battle.


    Unfortunately, nothing happened.

 Chapter 1749

    The situation of aly rodris Alexander is more serious than expected.


    Her internal organs were almost completely depleted.


    Chen first cut off the monitoring line.


    Then a bottle of perfect crystal agent was filled.


    Then pull the palm of Allie rodris Alexander''s hand and send in a little Xianli.


    Use brute force to force poison directly. You can''t wait for the slow fire to boil.


    It can be said that Allie rodris Alexander could die at any time.


    Therefore, they either survived or were directly killed by Chen''s Xianli.


    Chen Yu infused her with a bottle of perfect crystal medicine in advance to kill her.


    Allie Rodriguez Alexander''s skin began to ooze a lot of black toxins.


    Xianli is a good thing, but it doesn''t mean that everyone can bear it.


    Chen Yu is almost finished. He leaves.


    David saw Chen Chu come out. "How is it?"


    "It seems that Allie rodris Alexander is very lucky and should not die."


    Chen Yu glanced at Jeff Ryder and said, "are you disappointed?"


    "Don''t try to deceive me. The old woman is dead. The doctor has already announced her death."


    "Idiot." Saran looked at Jeff Ryder and said, "what''s the good for you of Allie rodris Alexander''s death? If she is not dead, you will not be sentenced to death at least. If she is dead, you will surely die. "


    "In fact, he is not stupid." Chen said, "do you think Allie rodris Alexander will let him go when she wakes up? And he killed Allie rodris Alexander''s grandson, and then pretended that he was dead in any way. "


    All of a sudden, Jeff Ryder looked dead.


    Yeah, in any way, Jeff Ryder is a dead end.


    Put Jeff Ryder on the police car and the crowd left.


    But not far away, Chen said suddenly.


    "Saran, the gun fight you''re looking forward to seems to be coming soon."


    David looked in the rearview mirror and found nothing wrong.


    "Chen, is there anyone following us?"


    "There''s something wrong with the white business car in the back and the big van."


    "I''ll call for support." David said.


    "Take the car to the outskirts."


    "Why?"


    "These people either came to save him or to kill him." Chen pointed to Jeff Ryder and said, "and seeing that posture, it''s obvious that you will not give up until you reach your goal. Do you want to fight with them in the city?"


    "Are you sure?"


    "Fari should be off work by now. I''m in a hurry to go home, so I''ll take the coastal road. I''m still on my way home." Chen said.


    All the people were speechless. David asked again, "are you sure it''s ok?"


    Saran has taken out the gun, checked the bullet and loaded it.


    There was a little excitement and a little fear on her face, but it was well disguised.


    "Boss, I need a raise, or I''ll quit." Portia wanted to cry without tears.


    Obviously, I have nothing to do with myself. Why do I get involved in this gunfight?


    "Well, when you give me your resignation letter, remember to attach your repayment plan."


    Portia was already in tears.


    When the car reached the coast road, there was no car on the way.


    David asked, "do you want to stop?"


    "No need." Chen opened the door suddenly and disappeared into the night.


    Perceiving Chen Yu jumping out of the car at high speed, Portia went crazy.


    Sharon was also shocked: "Chen can''t have an accident, right? Captain, what''s your speed? "


    "100 kph..."


    Boom -


    at this time, there was a loud noise behind.


    First, the white business car that followed all the way suddenly rolled up, and finally rolled on the road.


    The van braked and stopped.


    People in the driver''s seat and the copilot''s seat of the van were just about to get off, but Chen Yu knocked them out with a steel tube.


    Then quickly came to the trunk, directly with the iron pipe to string up the door, and then bend.


    Touch -


    the people in the container are knocking on the door constantly, but they can''t get out at all.


    By this time, David''s police car had turned back to Chen Yu.


    "Chen, this..."


    "It''s over." "Look back and try something out of their mouths. Please let me know," Chen said


    It''s hard to meet the chance of a gun fight.


    Results Chen Zhu cut the mess directly.


    She didn''t even think about what happened.Chen Yu has finished everything.


    "Chen, how did you handle that white business car?" Saran asked, puzzled.


    Chen Yu has no gun in his hand, and it is impossible for him to rush to the body of a high-speed vehicle.


    So saran couldn''t figure out how Chen Yu let the white business car overturn.


    "Stone the driver of the business car in front of you." Of course, Chen said, "his head seems to have been smashed by me."


    Sharon and David are speechless. They thought it would be a fierce battle.


    As a result, Chen Yu solved it so easily.


    Portia knows his boss is very good and can play well.


    After all, Chen has proved it once in the daytime.


    In the face of several gunmen, Chen can easily solve the problem.


    It turned out to be more exaggerated this time. Chen Yu seemed to be playing.


    "Is there police support?"


    "It''s on its way."


    It''s obvious that Jeff Ryder didn''t do it alone.


    There must be a team behind him.


    But Chen is not interested in who is behind the scenes.


    Chen is more interested in where Jeff Ryder''s disgusting feeling comes from.


    I hope that the results of riesfar''s investigation will be clear to me.


    Of course, the most direct way is to learn from Jeff Ryder.


    But Jeff Ryder is bound to die.


    So they won''t cooperate with the police.


    ¡­¡­


    Jingling bell -


    the alarm bell of intensive care unit.


    A dozen doctors and nurses rushed to the intensive care unit.


    But when they came to the intensive care unit, they found that Allie rodris Alexander was already in bed.


    All the doctors and nurses looked at Ali rodris Alexander with incredible eyes.


    How could it be? Isn''t she dying?


    How can I suddenly wake up.


    Is this a reflection?


    It''s really possible that it''s a reflection.


    After all, they all know how sick Allie rodris Alexander is.


    Allie rodris Alexander looked slowly at the doctors and nurses who were blocking the door.


    "Who can tell me what happened and where am I now?"


    "Ms. Alexander, you are now at Platinum noble Hospital..."

 Chapter 1750

    Attending doctors, carers and nurses, you see me, I see you.


    "Are you sure the test report is correct?"


    "No mistake. Ms. Alexander is the only one in the hospital recently. We can''t get the wrong test report."


    Platinum noble hospital takes a small number of patients, with the most professional medical skills, the most advanced equipment, the best service known.


    It only accepts no more than ten patients at a time, but each patient comes here for a start price of 500000 dollars.


    "I just changed the sheets for Ms. Alexander. The sheets have black substances. I also sent them to the laboratory for testing. All of them are toxins. It seems that Ms. Alexander''s body automatically discharges them." Said the head nurse.


    "But how could it be? How can the body''s skin expel toxins? "


    "After washing, I gave Ms. Alexandria a a preliminary examination. Her original failing organs were very normal, which was not the sign of failure before today."


    "By the way, what about monitoring? Did the monitoring find anything wrong? "


    "The surveillance is only until the police come in and arrest people. Then one of the police enters the ward. Then the monitoring line of the ward is cut off physically."


    ¡­¡­


    Allie rodris Alexander sits in the hospital garden with four bodyguards standing by her side.


    Allie rodris Alexander''s face was calm.


    "Boss, that''s what happened."


    "That is to say, it wasn''t Rhett who poisoned it. It was my fake grandson?"


    "Yes, he once wanted to support the four of us. If the police hadn''t come, he might have wanted to fight you yesterday."


    "Any other information?"


    "Is there any news for the real Rothschild?"


    "No, we have investigated some information of Lord lohill. Since his father died two years ago, he has dropped out of school. He has never appeared in front of outsiders since then. However, we took the picture of the fake goods to the students that Lord lohill went to. They all confirmed that the picture of Lord lohill is fake, and And the city of New Orleans has confirmed that the original name of the fake is Jeff Ryder... "


    "What about my health?"


    "All is well, at least the hospital''s examination report is like this." Said the bodyguard.


    "You said I was going to die, didn''t you?"


    "Yes, boss, we took your previous examination report to other hospitals, and the answers were the same. It''s very dangerous. Almost all organs of the body will fail."


    "Is it hospital treatment?"


    "Boss, the doctor you hired before has been to the hospital twice. When he came the second time, he was alone in your ward for about five minutes."


    "The doctor Is that the Asian? "


    "Yes."


    "So how are you doing with his specific information?"


    "At present, I only know that he is an illegal doctor, a professor in the medical department of the Los Angeles campus, a rich man."


    "Any more information?"


    "Further investigation is needed."


    "Go and take Rhett out. I''ve wronged her these days. Bring her here."


    ¡­¡­


    Redra was already desperate.


    I''ve been waiting so many days in prison.


    Chen Yu never replied to her.


    Redra thought Chen had no help at all.


    But I didn''t expect that she would be out of prison so soon.


    She was brought out by Allie rodris Alexander''s bodyguard.


    When rydella was brought in front of Allie rodris Alexander, she became nervous again.


    "Rhett, come and sit next to me."


    "Ms Alexander."


    "You take this check." Allie Rodriguez Alexander pushes a check in front of Rhett.


    Rydera wanted to pack a little higher, but when she saw the number on the check, she accepted it honestly.


    "How do you know Mr. Chen? I want to hear more about it."


    "Before the first meeting, I was the health consultant of Mr. rasfa, CEO of PLM film company. At that time, Mr. horrasfa was in very poor physical condition, and even the hospital had issued a death notice for no more than three days..."


    Allie Rodriguez Alexander listened quietly to ridra.


    "And he took some strange looking potion for Mr. rasphaz, and then Mr. raspha, who had been sentenced to death, survived?"


    "Yes, and I saw him several times later. He is very healthy. You can always imagine him as an old man in his seventies."Redra is a proud person, but in this regard, she has to let go of her pride.


    "His medical skills are better than mine, so I recommend him to you."


    "Take a look at this for me. This is my inspection report."


    Redra took the inspection report and looked back and forth for a long time.


    "Here This is... " "Lady Alexander, are you sure you have the right one?"


    "No mistake."


    "Your body is very healthy..."


    "That Mr. Chen once stayed in my ward for five minutes, but the monitor didn''t capture what he did in the ward at all." Ali rodris Alexander looked at redra and said, "I heard that you saw him in the days you were in prison."


    Redra nodded, and there was no concealment.


    So she told Allie rodris Alexander the truth.


    Allie Rodriguez Alexander nodded: "so, it''s you who saved me."


    "No, I just want to get rid of it."


    The older a man is, the more afraid he is of death, so is Allie rodris Alexander.


    Especially she has so much wealth.


    No one is willing to die.


    But death is fair to anyone.


    No matter how much or how little wealth this man has.


    "Do you know where he lives?"


    "I don''t know, but my agent does."


    Allie Rodriguez Alexander looked at Rhett in surprise.


    "I was hit hard when I met him, so I gradually began to change from a simple health consultant to an illegal doctor. Then I found his agency and asked him to act as an intermediary for me, because I felt that I needed to contact more and more patients, so as to improve my professional level."


    "Then ask me where Mr. Chen lives. I want to thank him." Said Allie rodris Alexander.

 Chapter 1751

    Fanny went to work. She knew what happened last night.


    Because on her way back last night, she saw a police blockade on the coast road.


    Of course, she didn''t say anything.


    If she opens her mouth, Chen will definitely catch her feet.


    She went out to work the first day, and then something like that happened at home.


    Chen Yu has more reason to let her stay at home.


    Then Portia came.


    It doesn''t look like Portia is in good shape.


    What happened yesterday made her have a nightmares.


    Only Chen Yu can turn a blind eye to yesterday''s events.


    For him, it seems that it''s just a routine.


    "Portia, would you like something to eat?"


    Portia sat down and turned her anger into appetite.


    However, she obviously overestimated her food consumption.


    She''s probably the only one to eat breakfast.


    Portia was lying on the sofa with her stomach in her arms, and she didn''t want to move.


    "Boss, who are those people? Will they still attack us? " Portia said.


    "Don''t worry, they''re not interested in you."


    "That''s good." Portia was a little relieved.


    "If you want money, if you want face, if you want stature, the gunmen will come to you blind and ask for trouble."


    ¡­¡­


    "Mr. botu, our men have failed, and now all my men are in prison." Said Mindy, biting his teeth.


    There was a black man sitting in front of Mindy. He had thin limbs and looked like he was malnourished. He was dressed in colorful clothes and his head was a little out of proportion.


    One of botu''s hands is holding a wooden stick, the top of which is inlaid with a black skeleton.


    The gloomy atmosphere filled the whole room, and the air was filled with a very bad smell.


    Botu slowly opened his eyes: "I don''t care about the others, but Jeff Ryder, you must bring him to me."


    "But he''s in prison now, and I don''t have enough hands." Said Mindy, embarrassed.


    With a wave of the wooden staff in botu''s hand, the black skeleton spewed out a black air, which filled Maddy''s head.


    When mindaton was covered with black air, Mindy began to struggle painfully, spitting out a lot of filthy black materials in his mouth.


    And the filthy black material slowly formed a human shape, the same height and the same physique as Mindy.


    Then the second figure is formed, the third and the fourth


    Mindy stopped vomiting and slowly slowed down.


    "I give you the shadow. You can lead the shadow army and tell me that Jeff Ryder brought it back to me." "Go ahead, don''t let me wait too long," botu said


    ¡­¡­


    "David, what can I do for you?" Chen Yu receives a call from David.


    "Chen, it seems that the situation is a little complicated. After a night''s trial, Jeff Ryder revealed some unusual information, which seems to involve people from different spiritual backgrounds."


    "An alien?"


    Chen Yu heard the news, but not so unexpected.


    As a matter of fact, Chen Yu has long been guessing.


    "He said that in fact, there was a great wizard from Africa called botu, who had been hiding behind. He also said that the great wizard from Africa would surely rescue him."


    "So what are you going to do?" Chen asked.


    David has helped him a lot. If David opens his mouth, he will never give up.


    "I hope you can help me." David said.


    "No problem." Chen quickly promised, "what do I need to do?"


    This is where David has a headache.


    When he understood the spiritual world, he also knew that Chen Yu was an insurance in his hands.


    But how to use Chen Yu?


    David doesn''t have a clue now. He doesn''t know much about it.


    Even the spiritual world involved in it belongs to his personal guess.


    "In this way, once there is a prison break, you will inform me immediately, and I will go to support you as soon as possible." Chen said.


    Chen wants to know who is behind Jeff Ryder.


    To be exact, it''s the man who''s interested in applying that weird magic to Jeff Ryder.


    "Well, that''s fine."


    Because David doesn''t have any more clues.


    It can only be arranged for the time being.


    David just hung up, when a group of people came in.


    One of the beautiful young women came in and said, "Hello, are you David? I''m vestana. "


    "Who are you?" David card looks at the woman in front of him."I''m affiliated with the secret service, and now I''m going to take Jeff Ryder outside."


    "Secret service? Show me your papers. " David said.


    It''s impossible for anyone to run up to him and say he''s in the secret service, and then pick up the prisoners at will.


    And a felon.


    "No papers." Said vestana.


    "Miss vestana, are you kidding me?" David sneered.


    "You can call your director." Said vestana, deadpan.


    David frowned and picked up the phone with some suspicion: "Hello, chief, there are a group of people here who say they are from the secret service. They want to extract the felon I brought back yesterday."


    "If they have any requirements, they should follow their requirements and try to cooperate with them. It''s not convenient for me to say too much specifically." The director''s answer is very simple.


    Vistana''s mouth curved: "how is it?"


    David took a deep breath, though a little reluctant.


    But the woman in front of him, and the secret service behind her, were clearly above him.


    "Take someone with you." David said unwillingly.


    "Thank you for your cooperation." Vestana turned and left.


    David picked up the phone again: "Hello, Chen, the situation has changed. I don''t need you to intervene."


    "Why, then we''ve got behind the scenes?"


    "No, Jeff Ryder was taken over by other departments. It seems that he is also one of the departments dealing with miraculous events."


    "Oh, well, that''s OK. It''s not good for you to get involved in the spiritual events." Chen Yu has known about it.


    After all, in Los Angeles, the supernatural society and the psychic team are the ones who can deal with psychic events and have the government at the same time.


    Since it''s not a supernatural society, it''s the psionic team that must be involved.


    Just then, the housekeeper made a sound.


    "Master, within the range of Mingyue villa, enter three vehicles with strange license plates. Is it allowed to enter?"


    Chen saw the monitoring projection on the wall. The two cars in front of and behind the three cars were black business cars, the one in the middle was a luxury car, and the two cars in front of and behind looked like the guard of the car in the middle. They didn''t seem to be asking for trouble.


    "Put down the partition stone and let them in." Chen said.

 Chapter 1752

    Mechanical barricades are installed at the entrance to prevent intruders from entering Mingyue villa.


    Sometimes some passers-by will ask the way at the door.


    Chen Yu, such a man, will certainly not be invited in.


    At most, they talk to each other through the loudspeaker at the door to show them the way.


    And some uninvited people are really uninvited people.


    It''s not that you want to come in and get in trouble.


    Chen has never been soft on such people.


    Allie Rodriguez Alexander rolled down the window and the fresh air poured directly into the car.


    Is the air here too good?


    Allie Rodriguez Alexander felt refreshed.


    Redra was also a little incredulous.


    But she was shocked by Chen''s family business.


    Compared with her impression, Chen is still the illegal doctor in the past.


    Ethan introduces clients to her and Chen.


    Most of her clients are middle and low level.


    Chen accepted senior customers.


    Redra had no objection.


    After all, she also knows that her medical skills are not as good as Chen Yu''s.


    But she didn''t expect the difference between them.


    Since it''s a stranger, the car won''t park in the garage.


    Three cars pulled up to the open parking lot.


    Allie rodris Alexander loves everything here.


    The environment and scenery here are all amazing.


    With Rhett''s help, Allie rodris Alexander strolls towards the villa.


    Suddenly, Allie rodris Alexander heard the children''s frolic.


    Under the big tree in the middle of the lawn, two babies are sitting on the backs of a mountain gorilla and a brown bear.


    Whether it''s the mountain gorilla or the brown bear, it''s surprisingly big.


    All four bodyguards around aly rodris Alexander took out their guns and pointed at the two beasts.


    In their eyes, both of them are beasts, all of them are lethal to people.


    "Gentlemen, please lay down your arms." At this time Chen Yu came out: "it''s not polite to come to other people''s homes and show your weapons."


    Allie Rodriguez Alexander waved, gesturing for the weapons to be put away.


    "Mr. Chen, I''m sorry for the rashness of my men."


    "Ms. Alexander, please come in." Chen Yu was surprised by Allie rodris Alexander''s visit.


    "The children over there..."


    "They are my daughters." Chen Yu looked at little Gelin and little Larissa, and his face was filled with a happy smile.


    Allie rodris Alexander looked at King Kong and the princess again. To be honest, they were really scary.


    As she passed the living room in the villa, Allie rodris Alexander saw Portia lying on the sofa.


    "Is that your wife?"


    "No, she''s my assistant."


    Allie rodris Alexander frowned a little: "she seems to be at leisure."


    "She''s full for breakfast."


    "Er..."


    "Sit down, please." Chen arranged for Ali rodris Alexander to sit in the chair in the yard.


    The yard has wind and scenery. Today it is sunny and clear.


    So looking at the sea here is the best place.


    this is also the essence of Mingyue villa.


    "Mr. Chen, Ms. Alexander is not in good health. I''m afraid it''s not convenient to blow." Said redra.


    "I''m a doctor, too." "If I don''t think Ms. Alexander is suitable for a hairdryer, I''ll ask her to go inside," Chen said after looking at her


    Rhett stopped talking, but she was worried about Allie rodris Alexander''s body.


    Allie rodris Alexander smiled and waved his hand: "it''s very comfortable here, Mr. Chen. I''m not flattering you. The feeling here is really unprecedented. Mr. Chen, does your manor sell?"


    "Ha ha Many of my friends have asked me this question. "


    Chen Yu''s subtext is to say that I haven''t sold so many of my friends who want to buy.


    "Mr. Chen, is it my delusion? I always feel that this place really makes me feel inexpressible and comfortable." Allie rodris Alexander looked at Chen Yu incomprehensibly.


    "Maybe it has something to do with the pattern here."


    "Is it lonely to live in such a large place with only one family?"


    "No, my family and I like this kind of quiet environment. If we are bored, we will find friends to play with, or let them be guests."


    "Would you like some wine?" Chen asked."May I drink it?" Allie rodris Alexander is not questioning, it''s more like asking.


    "Here, you can eat anything and drink anything at ease."


    "I haven''t let go of eating and drinking for a long time."


    "Just a moment, please." Chen Chu got up with a smile and went inside, kicking Portia on the sofa to the ground: "get up, help get some food and wine out."


    Portia touched her belly and looked out of the yard.


    Ali rodris Alexander and Chen Yu sat face to face.


    When Portia came out with the nameless wine, Allie Rodriguez Alexander saw the light.


    "There are also some in my manor, but I seldom drink them. I usually entertain guests except at parties."


    The bodyguard offered to pour wine for Ali rodris Alexander and Chen Zhu.


    Just then, the mule deer came along with the wine.


    Her mouth reached in front of Ali rodris Alexander, and she seemed to want wine, too.


    "Mr. Chen This... " Allie rodris Alexander couldn''t help but reach out and touch the mule deer.


    "Sorry, Portia took it away."


    "Never mind. I love this little guy. Let him be with me."


    Alice rodris Alexander said with a smile.


    Everything here makes her feel comfortable.


    Even the mule and deer in front of her made her feel inexplicably close.


    "Mr. Chen, thank you for your help, or I''m afraid this old bone will go into the coffin."


    "It just happens to be a problem I can solve."


    Chen Yu said it was light, but Ali rodris Alexander didn''t think so.


    Before coming here, Allie rodris Alexander repeatedly confirmed with the hospital and Rhett.


    At that time, she was really on the verge of death. The hospital had no way.


    According to the hospital, the only one who can save Allie rodris Alexander is God.


    However, Chen took only five minutes to solve the problem that all the most professional doctors and the most advanced equipment in the hospital could not solve.


    So Allie Rodriguez Alexandria believed more and more that redra''s original recommendation was right.

 Chapter 1753

    "Go inside and bring out a few cases of beer. By the way, help me set up two grills here." Chen said to Allie rodris Alexander''s bodyguard.


    The bodyguard looked at Allie rodris Alexander.


    "Go ahead, Mr. Chen''s words are mine." Ali rodris Alexander looked at Chen Zhu and said, "you know, I haven''t had a barbecue in ten years."


    "Alexander''s body." Redra knew Chen would be measured.


    But she was, after all, Allie rodris Alexander''s health consultant.


    She needs to be responsible for the health of aly rodris Alexander.


    To a rich man of Allie rodris Alexander''s rank.


    She has a nutritionist for every meal.


    It''s a function with the nutritionist of sports.


    "It''s OK. It''s OK to indulge once in a while." Said Alice rodris Alexander with indifference.


    Of course, this is also because she trusts Chen Yu.


    Bodyguards and Portia are busy. Portia always complains that she is a personal assistant, not a maid.


    But when she eats, she eats more than anyone else.


    Soon, Allie rodris Alexander began to eat his fingers.


    Chen Yu''s ingredients are not available outside.


    Little gren, little Larissa and a group of little pets all came together.


    At first, the bodyguards were careful.


    But soon they found that the pets were not aggressive at all.


    For example, the princess knows how to put the barbecue string on the grill, and then points to the seasoning, what you want and what you don''t want.


    "Mr. Chen, can I eat like this at home?" Allie Rodriguez Alexander was quite addicted to it.


    "No way." Chen Chu shook his head. "My food is different."


    "Where did you get your ingredients?" Asked Ali rodris Alexander.


    "These are illegal ingredients. If you need them, I can send some to you, but I''m afraid I can''t provide the channels of ingredients." Chen said.


    Allie rodris Alexander did not ask again.


    There are some reasons she knows better than others.


    But we have to say that none of these barbecue ingredients is not the best.


    "This crab seems to be available at marina''s, but it''s cooked differently." Allie rodris Alexander looked at Chen Yu with some doubts.


    "Marina is my business."


    "It''s Mr. Chen''s, no wonder."


    Allie rodris Alexander has been to Marina several times.


    And she once asked the restaurant manager, trying to find out the ingredients of marina''s restaurant.


    The result was nothing.


    It turned out to be Chen''s industry.


    "Bring me two strings of squid."


    The bodyguard immediately brought two strings to Ellie rodris Alexander.


    "What does Mr. Chen mainly do?" Asked Ali rodris Alexander.


    She didn''t believe that illegal doctors alone could earn such a large amount of money.


    Look at the super yacht under the cliff. It''s about 100 million dollars.


    "Brewery, make and sell beer." Chen Yu said quietly.


    Allie Rodriguez Alexander suddenly looked around. Chen Zhu provided all the beers that were mountain beers.


    Allie rodris Alexander understood.


    She knew then how hot it was selling in North America.


    If it is not limited by production, it is likely that Da Shan beer will become the highest selling beer in North America.


    That makes a lot of sense. Allie rodris Alexander suddenly looks at Chen Yu.


    "So daydreams belong to Mr. Chen, too?"


    Because Mara supermarket has long announced that the owner of Dashan beer is the brewer of daydream.


    Allie Rodriguez Alexander also knew that some people in Los Angeles had party parties and used an extremely expensive wine to entertain their guests, which seemed to be made by daydreamers.


    It is said that each bottle of wine is $23 million, which seems to be called purple green wine.


    But Allie rodris Alexander never tasted it.


    "Mr. Chen can sell purple green wine?"


    "Not for sale, but I can give you two bottles."


    The purple and green wine is only available to a few friends.


    Except for the first one or two bottles.


    Other times it''s in the form of gifts.


    It is also extremely rare on the market.


    So Chen doesn''t want to open the door.If it is sold this time, Chen has no reason to refuse the next time Ali rodris Alexander comes to buy it.


    "Mr. Chen, this bottle costs 23 million dollars."


    "It''s worth millions of dollars for wine lovers, but it''s just a gift for me."


    After lunch, Allie rodris Alexander left.


    "There seems to be something you haven''t said, Ms. Alexander." Redra looked at Allie rodris Alexander in disbelief.


    Allie rodris Alexander smiled. "No need."


    It''s not the doctor patient relationship that Ellie rodris Alexander needs.


    What she needs is that Chen can help her wholeheartedly when she needs it.


    This kind of relationship can not be achieved only by one or two contacts.


    "Paul, go and check for me the coastline nearby. If there is any place suitable for building a manor, buy it for me."


    "All right, boss."


    ¡­¡­


    "Why does this guy always have a nasty feeling?" Asked vestana.


    "I don''t know. It''s a strange feeling." Britz also looked at Jeff Ryder in disbelief.


    It would be hard for Jeff Ryder to make friends if he met him on some occasion.


    This unpleasant feeling can affect others'' initial judgment.


    Of course, feeling is feeling. It doesn''t make people lose their sense.


    "Is he a psychic?"


    "No, he should be ordinary." "He was supposed to have some kind of magic on him," britz said


    Jeff Ryder was hooded and couldn''t see anything.


    He only knew he was in the car, and he didn''t know where to be taken.


    Finally, it''s the station.


    Jeff Ryder was dragged out of the car and then pulled off his head.


    Jeff Ryder found himself in front of a circular building, surrounded by deserts.


    When he entered the building, he found that the building was unique, and the inner ring was surrounded by green vegetation.


    The main body of the building is circular and full of the sense of future technology.


    "Where is this? What did you bring me here for? "

 Chapter 1754

    "Hello, Mr. Chen."


    "Hello, who are you, please?"


    "My name is acaso. Casos ordered a batch of equipment from my boss. We have shipped it to Los Angeles. Casos is not in Los Angeles at present. He said let''s contact you."


    "Oh, where are you now?"


    "At the container terminal, all the equipment ordered by casos is in the container."


    "I''ll go now. Do I need to call a truck?"


    "Three trucks, please."


    "Well, I''ll go now, and I''ll call the trucks."


    Chen Chu got up and looked at Portia, who was a little bit full at noon. "Portia, get up and get in touch with three trucks."


    "Oh, boss, are we going out?"


    "Yes, to the cargo terminal. You call trucks to the cargo terminal."


    "Boss, what about little gren and little Larissa?"


    "Same, take it."


    Chen Yu arrived at the cargo terminal.


    A man came up with a centipede like scar on his face.


    The man looked at five big and three thick, and his face was full of flesh.


    In any movie and TV series, it''s the kind that can''t survive three episodes.


    When Portia saw the man, she first shivered.


    It''s written on this kind of face. I''m not a good person.


    "Are you Mr. Chen?"


    "Yes, you are acasso?"


    "Yes."


    "Then are you also responsible for the installation of the equipment?"


    "We are also responsible for the installation."


    "Well, first send the container to the truck, and you will follow my car."


    "No problem."


    When Chen and Portia got back to the car, they changed to Chen to drive.


    "Boss, what equipment did you buy?"


    "More complex." Chen Yu said quietly.


    The more cars drive, the more remote they are.


    It took more than an hour to get to the gate of the headquarters.


    Bell -


    "Erdos, open the door."


    Erdos took a look at the sentry box and immediately opened the door.


    Portia is here for the first time. She looks around curiously.


    Except for guard Erdos, no one else was seen.


    It seems that the whole headquarters is very quiet.


    Little Gelin is very familiar with this place and has started to run around.


    "Mr. Chen, where is the equipment installed?"


    "Get a warehouse over there." Chen Zhu pointed to the position.


    Then akaso began to command his men to start lifting the equipment.


    Portia looked around, but still didn''t see a figure.


    "Boss, what''s this place?" Asked Portia.


    "My company." Chen replied casually.


    "Company?" Portia didn''t see any company logos or logos at all.


    After two rounds in the headquarters, Portia couldn''t understand what it was.


    But around the back of the headquarters, Portia suddenly saw a tall tower.


    This tall tower is very high, the architectural style is very similar to the Leaning Tower of Pisa, but the height is much higher than the Leaning Tower of Pisa.


    What''s more, Portia regrets that there is no entrance to the round tower.


    "Boss, what''s the use of this tower?"


    "Beautiful." Chen replied.


    Portia looked back at the headquarters and the round tower.


    The two buildings are totally two styles.


    It''s more weird to put together.


    This is called good-looking?


    Portia doubted whether Chen''s aesthetics was in any way wrong.


    Portia also found that there was an uncomfortable smell in the area.


    There is a black cloud on the top of the head. You can see the boundary of the black cloud clearly. Outside the black cloud, it is sunny.


    "Boss, what are those devices installed?"


    "Equipment for machining parts." Chen said casually.


    Portia didn''t believe it.


    She can''t see where these devices can process parts.


    Anyway, everything here is a little weird.


    "Go to the front, the forest behind is very big, it''s easy to lose." Chen said.


    Portia looked at Chen Yu.


    After arriving here, Chen Yu directly let Xiao Gelin play by herself.


    I don''t see him worried about losing his daughter.


    Isn''t she better than little Gelin?


    Portia''s eyes were white.


    But this forest is a little uncomfortable.


    I don''t know if it''s because of the dark clouds in the sky.


    Portia is feeling depressed.As a matter of fact, Portia feels uncomfortable. It''s just that this annex is the active area of evil spirits.


    Even now, there are several evil spirits around.


    Moreover, if Portia''s mood fluctuates a little bit, it is likely to see some ghosts.


    That''s why Chen Yu wants to talk about her support, so as not to see the evil spirits here.


    "Boss, I''ll go back and have a rest." Portia thought it was because she didn''t sleep well last night.


    "There are some empty rooms, which are the accommodation for employees. Would you like to go to sleep? I''ll call you when I get back. "


    "No more."


    Akaso and his team are very skilled.


    In an hour, the installation of the equipment is almost finished, and then the debugging.


    "Mr. Chen, there needs to be an exit." Akaso pointed to the wall and said, "in this way, the shell will be fired from this direction, and then through this ring induction device, it will be fired from that end."


    "OK, I see." Chen Zhu nodded.


    "Do you want me to ask someone to open an exit for you?"


    "No, I''ll open it when my people are here." Chen said.


    "All right." Akaso nodded, everyone has everyone''s needs.


    "This is the monitor and the console."


    "How fast can this device test?"


    "This is optical induction. There is no upper limit in theory. Of course, it can''t be done in practice. The core of this set of equipment is the ring induction device. If Mr. Chen is used to detect large caliber shells, he needs to pay attention that the impact force will not damage the ring induction device. Of course, in terms of the current development progress of weapons, the ballistic velocity of most weapons can Test. "


    Chen Yu nodded, akaso said more popular, didn''t say too many professional terms, Chen Yu basically understood.


    Akaso didn''t ask Chen what he wanted to do with a ballistic velocity test instrument.


    This place looks unusual. The devil knows what he is going to do.


    Maybe it''s not necessarily a research institution.


    Akaso knows that the more he knows, the more dangerous he is.


    So when it comes to similar questions, he doesn''t mean to ask.


    "Can this sensor withstand high temperature?" Chen asked.


    "Mr. Chen, the inner ring of the sensor is alloy tungsten, which can resist the high temperature of more than 6000 degrees. As long as Mr. Chen is not making a nuclear explosion here, there is no such problem."


    "All right." Chen Zhu is quite satisfied at that time.


    "Mr. Chen, this is my business card. If you have any questions, you can call me at any time."


    "Yes, I understand."

 Chapter 1755

    "Portia, wake up, we can go back."


    When Portia opened her eyes, she found it was not early.


    It''s over six o''clock in the evening.


    No wonder it''s completely dark.


    "Boss, now go back to Mingyue villa, right?"


    "Well, you drive."


    Chen takes out his mobile phone and dials casos.


    "CASS, the equipment and installation are ready. You can transfer it to them."


    "OK."


    "By the way, how are you doing in Norway? Is there any progress? "


    "We are only in the forest today, and there are no valuable discoveries yet."


    "Keep in touch at all times and remember to contact me if you need anything."


    "Yes, sir."


    By the time of Mingyue villa, it was more than nine o''clock in the evening.


    Portia is really slow to drive, slower than Chen Yu.


    "Chen, where did you go today?" When fari saw Chen Yu and Portia coming back, she immediately led Portia and said, "Portia, stay for dinner. You may not have dinner yet."


    "Miss Farley, I have to go back It''s getting late. "


    "Then don''t go back. You will come tomorrow anyway."


    "Here..." Portia thought, if you go back now, you can go to bed in the morning after dinner and wash again. Tomorrow you will come back again. You are really tired.


    "Just come down. There are many empty rooms anyway." Chen said casually.


    Chen Chu opened his mouth, and Portia kept it.


    To be honest, every time I see Chen Yu''s family having a meal, it''s just like the Spring Festival.


    "Boss What kind of monster is that? " Portia looks at the charred limbs of several spider devils.


    Those limbs are small, and the length is about one meter.


    But in Portia''s eyes, it''s amazing.


    "A giant crab." "If you eat more, you will eat less." Chen said casually. "Tens of thousands of dollars per kilogram is on the market."


    Portia swallowed a mouthful of saliva, thousands of dollars a kilogram?


    These limbs on the table are not worth hundreds of thousands of dollars?


    Portia felt a bit of a whirlwind.


    If she turns around and tells others that she ate hundreds of thousands of dollars for a meal, who believes it.


    Chen picked up a limb and broke it hard, then gave it to Portia.


    The smell of crabmeat in the joints of the limbs permeated.


    The attractive crab meat fragrance is irresistible before it is imported.


    It''s so fragrant


    But Portia found that Chen gave more, eat half of the crab meat can not eat.


    But if you don''t eat, it''s a waste.


    Look at Chen Yu again. He didn''t put the whole limb on Chen Yu''s hand for a long time. After a few efforts, he ate it clean.


    Chen began to eat other things again. After a gust of wind and cloud, Chen ate a 788.


    Fari chews and swallows slowly, and feeds little Gelin by the way.


    Little Larissa can''t eat a big meal for the time being. Now she is still eating some soft and thin food.


    Little Gelin is now taboo free, let alone eat, even if it is stone she dare to put in her mouth.


    "Go on, I''ll go swimming down here."


    Portia was not too surprised by Chen''s nocturnal habits.


    Anyway, in her eyes, Chen Yu is a freak.


    Everything is different from ordinary people.


    Of course, she didn''t forget how furious Chen Yu was when he dealt with the gunmen yesterday.


    Anyway, in her eyes, Chen Yu is a guy who can''t be offended.


    For Chen, night is the best protective color.


    Only in the evening can Chen Yu enjoy his activities.


    And Chen Yu dived into the bottom of the water, and even spy satellites could not detect him.


    Now, one of the ground monitoring methods is optical monitoring. This kind of optical monitoring uses extremely clear optical technology to observe the ground in a short distance, and then through the recognition and repair of the computer, continuously adjust the definition.


    At present, the satellite of this kind of technology of Meidi can be clear to the point of human face at a height of several hundred thousand meters.


    The second is metal ripple detection, which mainly uses submarines, ships and aircraft as detection targets.


    The so-called anti radar aircraft and stealth aircraft are actually anti surveillance equipment.


    The third is thermal energy monitoring technology, which is mainly used in anti missile system or tracking missile.


    The third monitoring technology is also the main protection of Chen Yu.


    Satellites at high altitude can capture the response of heat sources at low altitude or near the ground.


    If Chen Yu flies too fast, his body will have high fever.It can be easily captured by thermal monitoring satellites.


    It could even be mistaken for an airplane or a missile.


    So half of Chen''s body will move on the sea floor, which can reduce the heat release of Chen''s body.


    Of course, if Chen wants to fly high, he will try to slow down.


    As long as there is no high heat, Chen is basically invisible.


    Chen can hardly be found unless it is found with the naked eye.


    Chen can only act at night.


    Flying in the sky during the day is too easy to find.


    ¡­¡­


    The headquarters of the psionic team.


    Jeff Ryder is in a glass panoramic cell.


    Jeff Ryder felt as if he was being used as a lure.


    Since he was led here, the people here have never been in charge of him.


    Without any interrogation, he was sent directly to this cell.


    And outside the glass cell, there were several monitors who were looking at him all the time.


    In the monitoring room, vestana looks at britz beside her. "Will you come tonight?"


    "It''s possible." Said britz.


    At this time, the external monitoring suddenly blinked a few times.


    "Perimeter 3 responded." Another member in the monitoring room warned.


    Only saw, in the surveillance appeared ten figures, these figures'' bodies all wrapped in a layer of black.


    Only one of them can see his features clearly.


    "Search for this person''s identity."


    "Abram Mindy, a veteran, killer and mercenary, once the boss of the London street geek, disappeared two years ago."


    "Any more information?"


    "No."


    "Isn''t he a psychic?"


    "There is no evidence that he is a psychic."


    "So what are those dark things around him?"


    Those dark things are all equipped with all kinds of equipment.


    "Britz, who''s going to tell you about his capture?"


    "This type of tank is better to go. After changing, the tank can be immune to these hot weapon attacks."


    Vestana nodded, picked up the microphone and said: "tank, can you hear me? There are a group of strange guys outside. Go and catch one of them who is most like a man. Others At your disposal. "

 Chapter 1756

    The pure metal door of psionic headquarters rises slowly.


    Standing behind the door, even in the dark, the tank could not conceal his magnificent body.


    "Tank, remember, that man wants to live."


    The tank responded to vestana''s request with a roar.


    In the control room, vestana looks at the body of the tank.


    "What''s the status of the tank now?"


    "21% rage, 435kg weight, 348cm height, straight-line speed of 28ms, maximum impact of 360kg, holding 2100Kg with both arms."


    "The tank is now in a normal transformation state, and its anger is not high, but it should be almost enough to deal with the things outside." Said britz.


    At this time, the tanks in the surveillance screen have rushed into the black figures.


    All of a sudden, the tank''s straight charge ran through the lines of those black figures.


    Those black figures are like liquid, which can be easily destroyed by tanks.


    But soon they were reunited.


    Physical attacks don''t seem to work for them.


    The two fists of the tank hit the ground heavily.


    Boom -


    the ground is wavy, and the black figures within ten meters nearby are all affected.


    The affected figures are collapsing and regrouping.


    Dada -


    other black figures started shooting at the tank.


    The bullet hit the tank and sparked.


    Although the bullet could not penetrate the tank, it aroused his anger.


    "28% anger, 518kg weight, 398cm height, and other data are also rising in a straight line."


    Although the tank rises with rage, its strength also rises with terror.


    But against these black figures, his attack seems to be very weak.


    "These things should be immune to physical attacks."


    "The tank''s combat power and destructive power tend to be perfect, but the way of fighting is too single, so it is very powerless to encounter the enemy who ignores the physical attack." Said britz.


    Vestana nodded, remembering the time in the snow capped mountains of tota.


    In the war between Chen and kunka, Chen is also the best at physical attack.


    However, his attacks are more diverse, and can be single or group attacks.


    Thinking of this, vestana could not help looking down at the exposed lines of her arm skin, and did not know what she was thinking.


    At this time, the situation on the scene of the battle in the monitoring screen changed.


    The black figures suddenly came close to the tank.


    Then, the body of one of the black figures suddenly becomes larger, while the body of the tank is obviously smaller.


    However, the figure''s body suddenly burst after it rose to a certain extent.


    Then I didn''t recover.


    "Tank rage reduced."


    "No, let the tank come back." "Those black figures will absorb the magic of the tank," britz cried


    At this time, the rage value of the tank decreases for a short time and then increases in vain.


    "The tank''s rage rating is 65%. He''s angry."


    The body of the tank suddenly rose to 550 cm.


    But at this time, the other black figures are doing the same.


    However, these black figures are obviously learned. After absorbing certain magic power, they will no longer absorb it.


    Each black figure becomes about 400 cm, which looks like a black giant.


    Tank gas is crazy, but his physical attack is not effective for these black figures.


    At present, the only black figure that has been eliminated is because he absorbed too much magic.


    "No, we have to get the tank back and get someone else." Buritz said, picking up the microphone and saying, "tank, come back, retreat now."


    But at this moment, the tank is like a madman, attacking the black figures.


    "No, he''s losing his mind as soon as his anger is high."


    And the tank''s rage rating continues to rise.


    But he is facing a group of undead enemies.


    The more this is, the more angry he is and the higher his anger value is.


    At this time, all the black figures have become little giants one by one.


    The same force is infinite, although it can not be compared with the tank.


    But the combat effectiveness has improved a lot.


    "The tank is not good at this point. Its combat power is related to its rage value. Once the rage value increases, it will lose its sense." Said britz helplessly.


    The tanks lost their sense in the battle, which not only increased their combat effectiveness, but also refused to recognize each other.On several occasions, tanks attacked their companions because they lost their sense.


    So now, when the tank moves, the rest of the psionic team doesn''t move.


    The rest of the psionic team will never let the tank go.


    It''s about worrying about injuries.


    "I really shouldn''t have let the tank go." Vistana said regretfully.


    Britz''s face was a little ugly.


    Now the battlefield seems to be in a stalemate.


    As a matter of fact, the longer the delay, the worse for the tank.


    The tank is not a perpetual motion machine. Sooner or later, he will be exhausted.


    But those black figures are not tired.


    And they want to support the tank, but they are afraid that the tank will hurt their companions.


    Vestana''s eyes are on Maddy.


    Mindy stayed away from the battlefield and was not involved.


    "These black figures seem to be controlled by the guy named Mindy." "If we send someone to snipe Mindy from a distance without getting involved in the fight, maybe we can control the situation," vestana said


    "But don''t you want to live?"


    "Now is not the time to control the enemy''s life and death. The first thing is to stop the battle. Otherwise, the tank may be hurt or even killed."


    "Maybe Sam Mira has a way."


    "She?" Vestana thought for a moment and nodded: "let''s try it. If it doesn''t work, go straight to the killer. It''s the enemy anyway. Don''t pity our enemy."


    "Sam Mira, you are going to fight now. The target is the human. Attack at a distance. Bring him back within your ability. If you can''t help it, kill the human directly." Vestana ordered into the microphone.


    Instead of going out through the gate, Sam Mira stood on the rooftop of the headquarters, watching the battlefield from afar.


    "Sam Mira, is there a way?"


    "Try it." Sam Mira replied, raising her arms and shouting, "old elf in the rock, please lead my enemy to me."


    In the sand below, two rock snakes emerge and rush toward Mindy.


    The two rock snakes are very fast, more than 10 meters long, but as strong as a bucket.


    Just at this time, Mindy suddenly became a small giant like a tank. His body size suddenly increased. He smashed the two rock snakes into powder with one fist.

 Chapter 1757

    The faces of the people in the control room and Sam Mira on the roof changed.


    "That man has the same ability as the black figure." Said britz.


    "That Mindy didn''t have close contact with the tank, but the black figure absorbed the magic of the tank and made Mindy have the same ability, so it seems that there is a certain relationship between the black figure and Mindy."


    "It should be a contract," britz said, pondering. "That Mindy is not a psychic himself. Those black figures should be summoned by Mindy, but there is a real psychic in the middle. Those black figures are very similar to the evil incarnation of Mindy."


    Britz is on the psychic team, but he''s known as the little Encyclopedia of magic.


    He knew and mastered many magic.


    It was soon speculated that seven or eight points.


    Of course, in the world of magic, there are many kinds of magic.


    And every moment, new magic is created, and new magic is lost.


    So even britz can''t master all the magic.


    However, the types and features can be distinguished by some details.


    Britz picked up the microphone and said to Sam Mira, "Sam Mira, another way of magic attack, it''s better to have a direct magic attack."


    "Mr. britz, my magic attack can''t hit that far." Said Sam Mira.


    "What about imprison magic?"


    "No more."


    "So what other magic do you have that can solve the current problem? As long as it can attack or kill the target. "


    Britz is quite unfamiliar with Sam Mira''s ancient conjugal magic.


    The magic of God is borrowed from the power of ancient gods.


    It''s older than the demonic magic that''s common today.


    And the circulation is quite limited.


    Conjugal magic is to call out the ancient gods of emptiness or substance.


    "I''ll try." Said Sam Mira.


    Sam Mira takes a deep breath and raises her right arm to point at Mindy from a kilometer away.


    "The spirit of ancient stars, listen to my call, and lower your divine power for my use."


    Just then, three light clusters appeared on the top of Mindy''s head.


    Each of the three clusters emits a beam of light, pointing at Mindy from three angles.


    Mindy''s reaction was so quick that he avoided the three light pillars.


    The three columns of light were empty and scratched across the ground, leaving three scorching marks.


    In the monitoring room, britz shook his head: "Sam Mira''s magic power is not vulgar, but the attack prelude is too long, and the track is too obvious, even ordinary people can avoid it."


    Vestana nodded. There was a big problem.


    "What now?" Asked vestana.


    "Let me do it." Said britz.


    Vestana thought, if it''s not necessary, britz shouldn''t have done it.


    After all, britz is the deputy commander, and he is a good conductor.


    Only commanding in the rear can give full play to his greatest effect.


    There are many other people in the psychic team who are not weak.


    But in this case, it is difficult to play its due strength.


    So britz had to fight.


    Vestana suddenly thought of the supernatural society.


    What would they do if they faced this situation?


    Britz got up and walked out of the headquarters towards Mindy.


    Mindy notices that britz is coming and gets nervous.


    After all, he is just an ordinary person.


    He knew that there were monsters in the world, magical or grotesque forces.


    Britz had a thirty-six sided die in his hand.


    As she walked, britz threw the dice into the air and reached for the dice.


    29¡¢ Britz knows the numbers even if he doesn''t look at the face of the dice.


    "It seems that this battle is suitable for white magic."


    Britz uses dice to decide the magic to use.


    It''s also the magic of prophecy.


    To predict what magic to use.


    There were two white clusters of light in britz''s hands.


    Just then, a black figure left the regiment and came to britz.


    The white light of britz''s palms was thrown out, the black figure could not dodge, and was hit by the white light in an instant.


    Wow -


    the black figure makes a strange noise, and the body suddenly melts into a black.


    "It seems that the Holy Light magic works very well against these black figures." Britz said to himself, "it should be the evil separation of negative emotions."


    Britz continues to walk towards Mindy.Knowing that he was definitely not britz''s opponent, Mindy hurried to the tank.


    Britz looked at Mindy''s figure. "It''s not stupid."


    The light in britz''s hand turns into a long bow. Britz pulls back the bowstring and a white arrow appears on the bowstring.


    The white arrow is aimed at Mindy, and the bowstring is gently lowered.


    The white arrow went straight to Mindy.


    Mindy''s body was shot in a flash, and the arrow went through the body.


    Maddy screamed, and he was devastated.


    Mindy looks hard at britz and raises his hand to control a dozen black figures.


    Under the control of Mindy, the black figure began to merge into one.


    A black giant with a height of more than ten meters, even the tank is much smaller than the black giant.


    The black giant raised his feet and kicked heavily on the tank.


    The tank was kicked straight out and landed on britz.


    "Bad." Britz exclaimed and hurriedly avoided.


    The tank landed next to britz and immediately got up.


    But his goal was britz.


    "Damn it." "The chain of light," cried britz, cursing


    A dozen silver chains were shot out in the dark, which bound the tanks tightly.


    But at this moment, the tank is so powerful that it struggles to break away from the chains of light.


    Britz had to work more magic to tie down the tanks.


    But by this time the black giant was already shooting at britz.


    "Trial!" Britz had to divide part of the power against the black giant, only to hear britz shout, a sword of light came down from the sky, directly penetrated the black giant''s chest, and nailed the black giant to the ground.


    But the black giant was not destroyed, struggling and fighting again. It seemed to want to draw out the sword of light from its chest.


    "Give me another trial." Once again, britz had a big drink. Another sword of light came down from the sky and penetrated the body of the black giant again.


    The black giant kneels on the ground. It is the embodiment of evil.


    The power of the holy light runs through the body continuously, and it can''t bear it.


    Britz''s face was a little pale. If he only dealt with tanks or black giants, he would not be so hard.


    However, it was the tanks of his camp that caused chaos here, which made him pay several times of magic to control the situation.


    But then a voice came from the dark.


    "It''s good, but it''s not enough to stop me."

 Chapter 1758

    In the dark came a black man dressed strangely.


    "Mr. botu." When Mindy saw the arrival of botu, he was overjoyed.


    The skeleton stick in botu''s hand points toward Mindy.


    The black giant, which was penetrated by two holy swords of light, turned into a piece of sewage, and the black sewage flowed to Mindy like the tide.


    The black sewage poured directly into Mindy''s mouth.


    Mindy couldn''t believe looking at himself.


    He felt an unspeakable force all over his body.


    Britz frowned, obviously feeling that this black man called botu was not easy to deal with.


    "My request is simple. Give me Jeff Ryder back." Botu said quietly.


    "What if I refuse?" Britz stares at botu.


    In this case, neither he nor the psionic team can compromise.


    It''s like the government won''t compromise with terrorists.


    This is a matter of principle. If they can compromise with botu once, they will compromise with other enemies for a second time in the future.


    "Then I''m sorry." Botu''s wooden staff was on the ground, and darkness spread towards britz.


    Britz''s body suddenly moved and jumped to the tank''s shoulder: "the light of the saint angel."


    In a flash, the chains that bound the tank were integrated into the skin of the tank, and the skin of the tank began to appear white tattoos.


    The white tattoo instantly made the tank feel the unspeakable peace, but also brought him more pure power.


    "Britz? Why are you here? "


    The sane tank found britz standing on his shoulder.


    "Behind the scenes." Britz points to botu: "increase your rage to the highest level, then rush through without worrying about losing your sanity."


    The tanks hit each other with their fists, and their breathing began to get heavy.


    As his anger grew, so did his strength and size.


    The sharp kick from the back of the tank is like a high-speed train.


    Just then, Mindy suddenly stopped in front of botu and punched the tank head-on.


    The tank also greeted with a fist.


    Peng -


    a dull explosion, the tank didn''t take advantage of it.


    At the moment, vestana in the headquarters monitoring room looks solemn.


    It seems that britz and the tank can''t guarantee victory.


    When the botu arrived, the situation began to tilt towards each other.


    "All members of the psionic team are ready to face the enemy."


    All the members in the headquarters are in spirits.


    After the rally, it continued to appear outside headquarters.


    With tanks, britz and Sam Mira, there were 15 people.


    Botu frowned a little, and it looked more serious than he thought.


    Botu looked at the tanks that were colliding with each other in his depraved field. He was completely free from the erosion of his depraved field.


    On closer inspection, it should be the light blessing of his blessing.


    All of a sudden, the feet of the tank sank, as if in the mud.


    The harder the tank is, the more it gets trapped.


    At this time, a man with dark skin came. He should be from Asia and Africa, wearing a white robe and holding a gold inlaid scepter.


    "Anubis, lend me your legion, and I will tell you the tribute of death."


    The yellow sand on the ground rolled up, and the tall anubis soldiers with dog heads stood up in the middle of the yellow sand.


    This is amostan from Egypt.


    They call themselves anubis sacrifice.


    In the dark area of botu, there are also a large number of black figures.


    Black figures scuffle with anubis fighters.


    For a time, it was hard for both sides to distinguish the winner from the loser.


    A fire came out of the darkness and hit botu''s back.


    Botu immediately rolled up the black material and blocked the flame.


    However, the man who was attacked by surprise didn''t get a hit. He immediately bounced back and disappeared in the night.


    Shadow assassin Singh is also a tough opponent.


    "The ancient king, please show your invincible posture and accept the worship of the world." Sam Mira was surrounded by a pair of huge arms made of energy.


    Sam Mira''s magic is not enough, at most, he calls out the arms of a pair of ancient kings.


    Botu''s face was a little dignified. I didn''t expect that there was such a difficult organization in North America.


    At first, he thought that by himself, he was enough to run rampant in North America.


    But I didn''t expect to suffer in this magic desert area.


    At this point, he also had to admit that he alone could not break the headquarters of the psionic team.Botu looks around, and the fallen field suddenly shrinks back.


    "Maddy, go!"


    After all, botu controls the black matter to wrap up Mindy and quickly exits the battlefield.


    "Stop chasing." Britz said.


    It''s their home court, but if they go after Berto.


    Who knows if botu has any traps waiting for them.


    Botu''s strength is strong, not any of them can fight.


    Once in danger, it is likely to be broken by botu one by one.


    "Return to headquarters."


    The psionic team all returned to headquarters.


    Everyone has a dignified face.


    The powerful strength of botu has made them feel clearly.


    No one on his own can fight botu.


    Everyone is in the conference room, which is very depressing.


    After all, everyone feels the pressure.


    Different from the killing stone seal incident last time.


    Yuzao was born before, giving them the feeling of destroying the sky and destroying the earth.


    They feel that they are not against an enemy, but against nature.


    So no one will feel down.


    The level gap between the two sides is too big, which is everyone''s cognition.


    But the power of that botu is predictable.


    They are alone and can feel the gap clearly.


    There''s no guarantee that we can wipe out each other even if we work together.


    Botu can attack, retreat and defend, which makes everyone feel uncomfortable.


    And as long as botu doesn''t make a move, he hides in the dark and can make them feel pain.


    No one can defend forever, but botu can hide forever.


    Vestana looked at britz. "Britz, what do you want to say?"


    "We can''t defend passively," said britz after a long meditation. "We have to go out and track down the psychic and catch or kill him. Otherwise, we will be in more trouble."


    Vestana thought for a moment and asked, "why does that wizard have to save Jeff Ryder?"


    "It should be that he and Jeff Ryder have some kind of contract and have to be saved. Of course, it may also be that he lent his power to Jeff Ryder, so he needs to get his power back."


    "What if we kill Jeff Ryder?"

 Chapter 1759

    "No, I''m not sure at present. The real connection between them may be that the other side wants to kill Jeff Ryder. If we kill Jeff Ryder, it may fulfill the other side''s wish."


    Vestana''s eyes twinkled and she said meaningfully, "but Is it really necessary for us not to die with him? "


    Everyone''s eyes fell on vestana, and a few heads did not turn.


    "Trace his tracks, and don''t start after you find him." Said vestana.


    ¡­¡­


    In the morning, Portia washed and left the villa.


    It has to be said that living here for one night, I feel a kind of unspeakable comfort.


    No need to turn on the air conditioner, as long as the window is open at night, the sea breeze can bring a cool feeling.


    It''s neither cold nor hot.


    The sound of the waves is not harsh. Instead, people can sleep faster.


    Portia suddenly found that breakfast was ready.


    As always, Chen Yu and fari got up early in the morning to prepare breakfast?


    Portia can''t believe it, can''t she?


    Is there a chef in the villa?


    Otherwise, explain the abundance of food prepared every day?


    Anyway, she doesn''t believe that Chen Yu and fari will get up.


    Sure enough, Chen Yu and fari didn''t get up until eight o''clock.


    They are obviously not the kind of people who go to bed early and get up early.


    Both of them, of course, get up to wash their Susu and then sit at the breakfast table for breakfast.


    It''s like waking up in the morning and finding a good breakfast is a matter of course.


    "Don''t you, Portia?" Chen Chu looks at the eye of Portia.


    Portia had been looking at them with strange eyes all morning.


    "Boss, do you have any cooks in your family?"


    "Yes, don''t you know?"


    The devil knows, never seen.


    "Where is he? How come I haven''t seen it? "


    "Oh, next time I''m free to introduce you."


    "Isn''t he in the villa now?"


    "No, he left after breakfast."


    "What about lunch and dinner?"


    "What do you ask for so many seats?"


    "Curious."


    "Don''t be too curious. In the movies and TV plays, curious people always die very fast."


    Portia shivered. Did she ask any questions she shouldn''t have asked?


    "Don''t listen to Chen nonsense, Portia."


    "Well, in fact, the chef is so ugly that he doesn''t want to appear in front of outsiders." "And his character is eccentric," Chen said. "If he sees someone who looks more beautiful than him, he will be jealous, and then you will disappear quietly, maybe you will appear on our table."


    Portia swallowed and fari rolled her eyes.


    "Do you have to scare Portia?"


    Portia is completely speechless about Chen Yu, the bad boss.


    However, Chen Yu''s mysterious words made Portia more curious.


    She always felt that Chen Yu and fari were hiding something.


    Is it true as Chen Yu said?


    Chen Yu''s eyes seemed to be telling the truth and joking.


    For a while, Portia could not tell the true from the false.


    And fari is so beautiful, if that chef would be jealous.


    The wine that should be envied most is fari, right?


    But every time she comes to Mingyue villa.


    As long as it''s at meal time, it must be very rich.


    It''s not logical.


    After breakfast, fari went to the coast rescue team.


    Portia was bored sitting in the yard reading magazines.


    Chen is exercising.


    In Portia''s eyes, Chen is a fitness maniac.


    As long as he is free, Chen will exercise.


    When Coran came, he began to fight with Chen Yu again.


    Colan found that Chen could always keep up, no matter how fast he improved.


    This made him a little discouraged.


    Because Chen Yu said that he was in the strength strengthening system, not the speed strengthening system.


    But Chen Yu, an amateur, is even stronger than his professional.


    This hit Coran in some ways.


    It''s like swimming, but it''s faster than sprinting.


    If it is in the professional sports competition, it is absolutely impossible to happen.


    "Mr. Chen, why can you be so quick?"


    "It''s not that I''m fast, it''s that I''m above you." "You''ve played online games, a level 10 novice and a level 100 full player. Even the lowest data of level 100 players is higher than the highest data of level 10 players," Chen said"Is there a tenfold gap between me and you now?"


    "Maybe there''s a tenfold difference, but there''s more than a tenfold difference."


    "Well, one day I will surpass you, at least in terms of speed." Coran said.


    "Mr. Chen, I have classes this afternoon."


    "Then come here first today." Chen said.


    ¡­¡­


    Kelan left Mingyue villa and hurried to school.


    When we got to the school gate, suddenly a stranger came over.


    "Hello, sir." The stranger stopped Coran.


    Coran turned his head and looked at the stranger in front of him.


    The stranger was wearing a cap and couldn''t see his face clearly.


    I can only vaguely see this man''s face covered with scum.


    My clothes are a little dirty. It seems that I haven''t changed my clothes for several days.


    At the same time, it also has a kind of choking smell.


    Coran''s subconscious step back.


    "Hello, who are you, please?"


    The stranger raised his head. "Are you a speed booster psychic?"


    Coran Leng, who is the other party?


    Why do you know who you are?


    Is it the same person?


    "I have something to talk to you about. Can I borrow some time from you?" Said the stranger.


    Coran thought of the last time he met with the psionic team.


    So Coran was instinctively on guard.


    In the case of uncertainty about the intention of the other party, the identity of the other party is not clear.


    Coran will not be honest with each other''s requirements.


    "I don''t know you."


    "Mr. crane, you don''t want to do it here." Said the stranger.


    Coran frowned. Was he threatening himself?


    "Who are you?"


    "I just want to talk to you Of course, the way you talk depends on you. " Said the stranger.


    Koran thought, as a psychic, of course, can not easily expose their identity.


    But listen to the tone of the other side, the other side seems not to care about the exposure.


    This is the school gate again. People are coming and going.


    It''s really inconvenient.


    "Where to?"


    "In my car." The stranger pointed to his car.


    Coran thought about it and got on the bus with the stranger.


    However, when he just got on the bus, the black liquid suddenly went deep in the car.


    Coran immediately realized that it was a trap.


    But before he could react, the black liquid came into contact with Coran''s skin and began to absorb his magic.

 Chapter 1760

    Amy and Silan are sitting in front of Coran''s bed.


    Just then the door was opened.


    Amy saw Chen Zhu come in and was shocked: "Mr. Chen."


    Chen Yu was also shocked: "Hello, Amy."


    "Did Ingrid call you?" Amy asked.


    "Well Yes, Ingrid is on a business trip, so let me see what I can do for him. " Chen said.


    "My son didn''t know who was offended. He was left at the school gate for no reason."


    In fact, Chen Yu didn''t listen to English. He didn''t know that Koran was English''s son.


    But when you think about it, they are both awakened by special blood.


    And they''re all psychics in speed enhancement.


    I didn''t think about it.


    If it wasn''t for Amy and Silan, Chen almost ignored them.


    Amy''s face was full of bitterness at the moment, and Ingrid, who could rely on her, went on a business trip again.


    As a girl, she felt at a loss.


    "Can you tell me something about Coran''s health?" Chen Yu comes to the hospital bed.


    "Mr. Chen, the doctor said that Coran had not been injured, and the cause of coma is not clear."


    Chen Yu suddenly felt that Silan had been watching him.


    Chen Chu looks up at Silan, then smiles, "Silan, do you remember me?"


    "Yes, my uncle is very good." Silan nodded.


    Chen Yu touched Silan''s head.


    Amy saw Chen Yu''s toolbox and asked, "Mr. Chen, are you a doctor?"


    "I''m a professor of medicine at the Los Angeles campus." Chen replied.


    "Oh, that''s it." Amy is relieved.


    Since it''s a medical professor, it must be OK.


    And he''s the head of Ingrid.


    Chen Zhu pulls up Coran''s wrist, and Coran''s magic is seriously lost.


    Did he have a fight?


    He didn''t get any physical damage himself, but his energy was depressed because of the excessive consumption of magic.


    "Amy, I need to do acupuncture for Coran, OK?" Chen asked.


    "Acupuncture? Can I wake Coran up? "


    "Yes."


    "Well, Mr. Chen, please." Amy nodded, "do we need to avoid it?"


    "No need." Chen Yu shook his head. "It will be ready soon."


    Chen Yu turns Coran over the back and pulls back his coat.


    Then he began to stab one silver needle into Coran''s body, and one of the needles into the air sea.


    Chen Xun flicked the silver needle that pierced into the air sea.


    Then, Coran''s body shook.


    "Don''t move." "You have a needle on your back now, you don''t want it in your body," Chen said


    Amy''s face was full of surprises. She didn''t expect that Chen''s acupuncture was so effective.


    At the beginning, Chen said it would be better soon.


    She still doesn''t believe it.


    Doctors in the comparative hospital said continuous observation was needed and that the situation was unclear.


    In her mind, she still prefers the view of hospital.


    But I didn''t expect Chen Yu to do what he said.


    He said that it would only take a while. As expected, Coran woke up in a flash.


    "Kelan, listen to Mr. Chen, don''t move."


    "Mom..." Coran didn''t expect his mother to be here.


    Chen then collected the needle and patted Coran on the shoulder: "OK."


    Amy ran over excitedly: "Koran, who are you offending? Are you involved in any gang of pie? Are you in any trouble? "


    Parents are like this, always think that their children have caused something outside.


    Did you provoke the gang? Did you participate in the gang activities.


    "Amy, Coran may be a little malnourished. He has a slight anemia. After a high-intensity exercise, he doesn''t have a proper rest, which leads to coma." Chen said.


    "Is that so?" Amy looks at Coran.


    "Mom, I don''t know what happened. Why did I go to the hospital?"


    "Really?"


    "Amy, you should believe in your children."


    "Well, I think too much."


    Chen Chu took out a note: "Amy, this is my phone number. If you have any questions, you can call me. Of course, I hope you will never make this call."


    "I know. Thank you, Mr. Chen."


    "Coran, I''ll check you up again." "Amy, can you give Coran some private space? Of course, if you want to watch him take off his pants all the time, I don''t mind," Chen said


    "All right.""Amy, by the way, help Coran to go through the discharge formalities. Although our company has reimbursement for family medicine expenses, Coran should not need it very much."


    Amy''s impression of Chen Yu is very good, so her work has changed a lot.


    In comparison, Ingrid and his colleagues are quite harmonious.


    Last time, in order to help English explain, all the staff went to San Jose to explain for him.


    Chen Yu, the boss, was very kind and kind, and also took the initiative to help Coran see a doctor.


    "By the way, I''ll treat you to dinner in the evening." Chen said.


    "This is not very good, Mr. Chen."


    "You certainly didn''t prepare dinner, neither did I, so it was decided."


    After Amy and Silan went out, Chen Yu changed his face.


    "Coran, who did you meet? You''ve been through a war. "


    "Mr. Chen, do you know my mother and my father?"


    "Your father Ingrid is my man."


    "What?" Colan''s face was shocked: "wait Didn''t my father work for the supernatural society? You are President of the supernatural society? "


    Coran did not expect that he had been in contact with the president of the supernatural society.


    "You knew that long ago?"


    "No, I just found out." "Tell me what happened to you today," Chen said


    Coran told the whole story.


    "Don''t you know that man at all?"


    "I''m sure I don''t know him at all. I don''t know why he came to me at all."


    "Since the other side is also a psychic, he can find it on your head, either through the psychic you know, or through some channels for selling local psychic information."


    "But I still don''t understand that the other party''s purpose is to absorb my magic, but what can this magic do?"


    "I don''t know, but there must be their purpose."


    "Will they hurt my family? My mother and sister. "


    "I don''t think so. Of course, you should not go out these two days. Stay at home and call me if you have any questions."


    "Well, I see."


    "Change your clothes, and then I''ll treat you to dinner."


    Coran just took off his pants when Amy suddenly pushed the door in.


    "Mom I''m changing clothes. "


    Amy rolled her eyes. "Well, I haven''t seen it before. Mr. Chen, is Coran OK?"


    "Everything is fine except for your injuries when changing clothes."

 Chapter 1761

    "Mr. Chen, is this restaurant very expensive?"


    "Mom, Mr. Chen is rich."


    "Shut up." Amy stares at LAN in the eye.


    "Amy, this restaurant is mine, so it doesn''t matter whether it''s expensive or not."


    "All right."


    But Amy picked up the menu and put it down again.


    Every dish on the menu scared her.


    The cheapest dish costs more than two hundred dollars.


    Chen can understand Amy''s mood now.


    Coran and Silan are heartless.


    It''s mainly Silan''s junior year. I don''t know how to save Chen Yu money.


    Kelan is too familiar with Chen Yu, and also knows that Chen Yu has money.


    Amy''s heart was full of fear.


    She didn''t taste good dishes when they were put in front of her.


    It''s all about how much the table costs.


    "Amy, if you mind the table, next time you''ll treat me a meal."


    "I can''t afford such an expensive one."


    "Then invite me to your house."


    "All right."


    After dinner, Amy took Coran and Silan home.


    Chen''s face darkened after their family left.


    All members of the supernatural society set out, leaving only themselves in Los Angeles.


    This is equivalent to that the family members of the association are entrusted to Chen Yu.


    But now, Coran is under attack.


    In Chen''s view, this is his own great dereliction of duty.


    When Chen Yu returned home, his face was still tense.


    "Chen, what happened?" Asked fari, concerned.


    "Coran was attacked today."


    "He has an enemy?"


    "There shouldn''t be The key point is that Coran is the son of Ingrid. "


    "Well? Is he the son of Ingrid? " Farry was also a little surprised.


    I didn''t expect that he was the son of Ingrid.


    At the beginning of the meeting, Chen Yu also taught Coran a lesson.


    And put Coran in the hospital.


    "Who is the murderer?"


    "I don''t know. He doesn''t have any enemies. He just woke up soon. By the way, it should be the last time I beat him into the hospital that I woke up."


    Fari laughed. The water flooded the Longwang temple. The whole family didn''t know each other.


    "Does he know any other psychic besides you?"


    "I''m going to investigate this as well. Coran has provided me with two known psychics today. One is Moore, and the other is supposed to be the idle psychic."


    ¡­¡­


    "Krum, up there."


    In the peer''s reminder, Krum double palms ten: "do not move Ming Wang, like King Kong treasure."


    In an instant, the whole dark space is covered by light.


    Krum incarnated as an eight armed diamond statue.


    This King Kong is majestic and angry. Each of his eight arms holds a magic weapon.


    Krum is a disciple of Buddhism.


    He practices Vajra, not Buddhism.


    This is mainly because to practice Buddhism, we need to keep the precepts.


    However, this Vajra method is also a Zen secret method, which cannot be practiced without certain chance.


    The introduction of Vajra Dharma is also extremely harsh.


    What is Vajra? It requires Buddha''s compassion and Shura''s killing intention.


    In short, King Kong is a Buddhist fighter.


    Buddha only talks about compassion, compassion for all.


    And King Kong is the time of compassion, the time of killing.


    The so-called one mind Bodhi, one mind Shura.


    Krum waved his eight arms together, and a golden light hit the ceiling above.


    In a flash, the filth hidden in the shadow of the ceiling fell to the ground.


    It''s like a thoroughly stewed rotten meat.


    "Done. Done." Massa clapped his palm and looked at Krum. "Krum, you can put your spell away."


    Krum still held King Kong''s body, frowned and looked around.


    "My friend is telling me that the danger has not been lifted, and there seems to be a greater danger." Said Krum.


    His mind communication is the Dharma of Buddhism, and scientific explanation is the sixth sense.


    But the sixth sense is a natural instinct.


    And his mental skill can be obtained through cultivation.


    The perception of a psychic is generally more acute than that of an ordinary person.


    After the cultivation, what he improves is not the perception, but the ability of prediction.


    Especially for certain things that are about to happen.


    His mind will give the user a strong signal.


    "Do you really feel the danger?" Massa trusted Krum''s understanding."Yes."


    Suddenly, a voice came from the dark.


    "Are you Krum?"


    Both Krum and Massa were startled and turned to the dark.


    "Who are you?"


    "I am the elder of Coran." Chen said.


    "Koran''s elders? Why didn''t I hear from Coran? "


    Krum looked at the figure in the dark doubtfully, but with his Buddhist magic, he could not see the figure in the dark.


    When he first met Koran, he said he was a idle psychic.


    And it''s just awakened. No one knows it.


    Now there is another elder of Coran.


    "Coran was attacked today."


    "What? Who did it? " Krum exclaimed.


    "I also want to know if you have told anyone about Koran''s psychic identity?" Chen asked.


    "No." Said Krum firmly.


    His meditation is not to move the King Ming, but to practice the King Kong treasure.


    If he has a little bit of self doubt, then the King Kong treasure elephant will collapse in an instant.


    But just then, Massa, standing behind Krum, was surprisingly calm and even evasive.


    Chen Yu happened to see Massa''s move.


    Chen Yu suddenly appeared in front of Massa: "do you know?"


    "I I don''t know. " Massa''s eyes dodged, afraid to make eye contact with Chen Yu.


    "Sir, I have something to say." Krum reached for Chen''s shoulder.


    However, Chen Yu turned around and Krum felt the incomparable power bursting out of Chen Yu''s arm.


    Krum''s tall body was swept directly out, smashed through the wall, and fell to the ground outside the building.


    Krum took a gulp of blood and struggled to his feet.


    Now he is holding the King Kong treasure elephant, which can even block a car rushing in.


    But in the face of that man, he was blown out by one move.


    Krum couldn''t believe that the young boy had such a horrible elder.


    But Krum didn''t have the time to think that much.


    It seems to have something to do with Massa.


    He had a lot to do with Massa, but he couldn''t stand by.


    Chen Chu looked at Massa and said lightly, "tell me, what''s the matter Or when Coran was attacked, you did it. "


    "Not me, not me It''s really not me Massa quickly waved.


    At present, this man can shoot out Krum in full swing with one fist. This kind of strength can''t be resisted by him.


    Massa was also terrified. He didn''t think that the little boy had such elder support.

 Chapter 1762

    Suddenly, Krum broke through the outer wall again and rushed in.


    Krum''s huge body stood there, with four handprints in his eight arms.


    "One read!"


    Chen Yu suddenly felt that his body was fixed for a moment.


    This feeling is very similar to the instant solidification of black dragon when it is used in the trial tower.


    However, Krum''s strength is not as strong as black dragon''s.


    The black dragon can attack or evade Chen Yu''s attack every time it settles on him.


    But Krum can''t do anything.


    Instead, he vomited his own blood.


    In fact, yiniantong of Buddhism is similar to the body fixing technique of Taoism.


    They use their own power to suppress each other.


    But Krum has never seen such a terrible opponent.


    His one-way thinking is not only ineffective, but also broken by the other side in an instant.


    Instead, he hurt himself. At the moment, Krum felt only deep weakness.


    Chen Chu looked at Krum. "If you don''t want me to kill you, you''d better be honest."


    And Massa, who is closer to Chen, is about to pee.


    "And you? Is it to say or not to say? "


    "I said I said..." Said Massa in a hurry.


    Massa raised his hands and made a gesture of surrender.


    But the next moment, Massa suddenly disappeared.


    Then he appeared at Krum''s side, holding Krum in one hand and disappearing in the next.


    "Massa, you..."


    "Run. If you don''t run, that guy will kill us."


    "You did it when Coran was attacked?"


    "First, I''ll tell you later." Said Massa.


    Massa is a very rare space magic, and what he is good at is instant movement.


    As long as he wants to run, no one can stop him.


    It''s only three or four seconds. Massa has escaped a kilometer with Krum.


    "Stop Stop Danger! " Krum suddenly cried out.


    "What?"


    Boom -


    suddenly something falls from the sky, and a huge impact suddenly bursts out in all directions.


    Massa and Krum were all knocked out by the impact.


    They both vomited blood at the same time.


    Looking back, Chen Chu came out of the big hole where he exploded.


    "It seems that my temper has improved a lot recently. I didn''t kill you directly."


    "Wait Cough... " Massa vomited blood again.


    Massa is suffering physically and mentally at the moment.


    His instantaneous movement has never been bad.


    But this time, he ate shriveled in front of Chen Yu.


    The dark magma rolled up Massa and Krum.


    "My patience is running out."


    "I said I said I''ve sold intelligence. Someone bought me information about the city''s intensive Department psychics. I''ve sold it to him, including Coran''s information. "


    Krum looked at Massa in amazement. He had known Massa for several years.


    But he had no idea that Massa was still working part-time.


    "Who bought it?" Chen asked.


    "A black man, dressed very strangely, had a nasty smell on him."


    Chen Zhao eyebrows a pick, black, there is a disgusting smell!


    "His contact details."


    "He appeared in front of me. I don''t have his contact information." Said Massa.


    Chen Yu looked at Massa and said, "your work of selling intelligence is a failure."


    Massa is making a painful sound, and the dark magma is constantly tightening.


    "I I''ll find it for you. I''ll find the man for you. " Massa said painfully.


    Whew -


    the shackles on Massa and Krum suddenly disappeared, and both of them were thrown to the ground.


    "Good. Don''t let me wait too long." Chen Yu said, "Oh, by the way, don''t let Coran know about us. It''s our little secret, OK?"


    Krum didn''t know what to say about Massa.


    It''s him, if his junior gets hurt.


    He will do the same thing.


    But Massa is also a friend of his own.


    Of course he didn''t want things to get irretrievable.


    Fortunately, Chen Yu didn''t plan to kill them.


    Otherwise, their ten lives are not enough for Chen Zhu to kill.


    ¡­¡­


    Three days later -


    not good It''s a bit of a mess.


    Massa and Krum don''t know. They found out after checking.


    Thirteen psychics have been attacked since Massa sold the information.On the first day, including Coran, three psychics were attacked.


    The next day there were seven psychics, and the third day there were three.


    Moreover, all the psychics who were attacked were all the information provided by Massa.


    If the news gets out, Massa will be dead.


    Most of them are not alone.


    For example, Coran thought he was a new man.


    As a result, if one person stands out behind the others, they can kill both of them.


    Massa was flustered at the same time.


    He''s been selling intelligence for quite a while.


    But I''ve never poked such a big basket.


    A dozen psychics were attacked.


    If all the relatives and friends of these ten psychics come to you.


    Then Massa is really dead.


    "Massa, now you have to find the person who bought your information, otherwise the situation will really get out of control." Krum said solemnly, "and it''s been three days. There''s no news. The man''s temper is very bad."


    "I know, but I can''t help it. I want to find someone."


    "By the way, is there anyone else in the information you sold who hasn''t been attacked?" Asked Krum.


    Massa''s eyes brightened: "by the way, I remember, there is still one person, and there is still one person who hasn''t been attacked."


    "Watch that man at once."


    ¡­¡­


    "Miss vestana, that fellow is a madman. Are you sure you want to see him alone?" Asked britz.


    "Never mind, you don''t have to worry about me." Vestana looked at the half finished building that had been shut down.


    "I''ll go with you."


    "No, I''m more sure to convince him alone."


    "Miss vestana, I''ll give you 30 minutes. If you don''t come out in 30 minutes, then I''ll take a strong attack."


    Vestana went in and was in the building.


    Botu is on the first floor. Mindy is standing beside botu.


    "Miss, do you know what you are doing?" Botu''s voice was Yin pity.


    Though it was daylight, vestana felt a chill.


    "Mr. botu, I''m an ordinary man."


    "I know. I can see it." "But if I''m going to kill someone, it doesn''t matter if you''re a normal person," botu said quietly


    "Mr. botu, you''ve made a lot of noise in Los Angeles these days."


    "On the African savanna, a lion can eat all the prey it thinks it has." Botu said.


    "But lions have their own flocks, or they will be prey to hyenas." "Your goal is nothing more than to find Jeff Ryder, and I can give it back to you," vestana said

 Chapter 1763

    "Do you put a lion under the leadership of a sheep?" Botou looks at vestana without expression.


    "Believe me, Mr. botu, this is your best choice."


    "I never accept any coercion."


    "A person who doesn''t know how to advance or retreat is very stupid." Vestana is more calm.


    "So do you. It''s your biggest mistake to walk in here without any precaution." Botu said.


    "Are you sure I''m defenseless?" Vestana said with a smile.


    "Are you talking about the people outside? They can''t help you. "


    Vestana was still calm. She opened her coat and hung small bottles on the inner layer of her coat: "what do you think of this?"


    "Bombs? It won''t hurt me. "


    "These are called potassium manganese compounds. If you don''t understand what they are, ask Mr. Mindy around you."


    "Mr. botu, these things on her can blow up the whole building." Said Maddy in a low voice.


    Botu laughed. "Good."


    "Is this your recognition of me?"


    "I need to think about it."


    "How long?"


    "One day." Botu said.


    "I hope you won''t let me down." "You are very fierce, but you can''t kill completely, Mr. botu, you should understand what I mean," said vestana


    ¡­¡­


    Vestana walked out of the building.


    "Miss vestana, that madman didn''t do anything to you?" britz said immediately


    "No." Vestana looked at the dice in britz''s hand. "Before I went in, did you help me to calculate today''s fortune?"


    "Yes." Britz looked at the dice in his hand.


    "What''s the result?"


    "Stupid decision." Said britz.


    "You don''t seem to be accurate." Said vestana with a smile.


    "And did he agree?"


    "He will." Said vestana.


    ¡­¡­


    Botu looked up at the factory in front of him.


    His last goal is to work in this factory.


    "Hey, who are you looking for?" At this time, a worker came out.


    "Hello, I''m looking for Kevin. Can you call him out for me?"


    "Kevin? All right. "


    After a while, a small worker came out.


    However, the worker''s figure is very refined, I feel that every muscle has no fat at all.


    There are still some stains on his face. He looks at botu doubtfully.


    "Hello, are you looking for me?"


    "Yes, are you Kevin?"


    "I am. Do we know each other?"


    "I don''t know."


    "Then what can I do for you?"


    "Are you from the reinforcement department? Your figure doesn''t look like it''s reinforced. "


    Kevin looks at botu. "You too?"


    Botu didn''t hear Kevin''s question, and still stared at Kevin: "are you really a reinforcement department?"


    "If you don''t want to say it, let it go. I''ll go."


    With that, Kevin turned and left.


    But Mindy didn''t know when he was still behind Kevin.


    "Do you want to fight with me?" Kevin looks at Mindy and boto.


    "Yes, but it''s not convenient here. How about going to our car?" Said Mindy.


    But just then, Kevin started running.


    Kevin has always pretended to be calm. He''s a psychic.


    How can I not know what happened in Los Angeles recently.


    Dozens of strengthening department psychics have been attacked.


    And several of them, Kevin, know each other.


    Just now botu has been asking him if he is a strengthening department psychic. Kevin is already on the alert.


    All of a sudden, Maddy burst into amazing speed and rushed to Kevin.


    Hold Kevin''s head and press him to the ground.


    But Kevin''s body shows more softness than humans.


    When his neck was twisted, he actually turned his head away before contacting with the ground. His shoulders, neck and arms were also twisted, just like a loach, so he broke away from his hands in a hurry.


    "Well, it''s soft." Botu said unexpectedly.


    He didn''t expect that the psychic master of the strengthening department was a rare soft body.


    Soft body is similar to yoga, but it is not spread from India.


    In fact, there are similar techniques around the world.


    There are similar lineages that are very suitable for practicing this kind of magic.Kevin hasn''t had time to break free.


    All of a sudden, I felt my feet sink, like I was in the mud.


    At this time, Mindy came over, his hands oozing a lot of black liquid.


    Kevin felt his magic was running away.


    "Well, let''s go." Botu said.


    They left Kevin in a coma and left.


    Before botu left, he took a look in another direction.


    "What''s the matter, Mr. botu?"


    "It''s nothing. It''s supposed to be those people who sent me to watch." Botu said disapprovingly.


    "Mr. botu, do we really want to join that organization?"


    "Of course not, but Jeff Ryder has to come back to me." Botu said.


    In the direction botu had seen before, Massa and Krum were hiding nearby.


    "That guy is evil." "He seems to have found us," Krum said


    "No matter how much, we send the message to that person, and then it doesn''t matter to us." Massa is just feeling more and more trouble. He just wants to get out as soon as possible.


    Massa dials the number Chen left behind.


    "Sir, we''ve got that man. He just attacked an enhanced Department psychic."


    "You follow him, and I''ll be there as soon as possible." Chen said.


    "That man is too dangerous..." Massa said in embarrassment.


    "Do you think I''m not dangerous enough?" Chen''s tone suddenly became cold.


    "Well, we''ll follow him." Massa had to take the job on his own: "he told us to follow that man."


    Massa and Krum followed out of the city.


    Botumim knew someone was following him, but he mistakenly thought it was the psionic team who sent him to monitor him, so he didn''t move.


    And where he''s going now is the psychic team.


    He just wanted to get Jeff Ryder back.


    So let Krum and Massa follow, there is no counterattack.


    "There seems to be a building in front. It''s strange. When is there such a building here?"


    Krum and Massa saw botu''s car enter the circular building in front of them.


    They dare not go any further.


    All of a sudden, Massa''s neck cools, and a dagger appears on Massa''s neck.


    "You''d better not move, otherwise, I can''t guarantee your safety."


    Krum was about to turn into King Kong, but there was a pain under his feet, and an adder was coiled at his feet.

 Chapter 1764

    Krum felt his magic was rapidly fading, his body was becoming weaker and weaker, and finally he fell to the ground.


    "Aren''t these two of you?" At this time, botu appeared in front of the two men and suddenly came to Massa''s: "I know you, you are the one who sold me the information."


    "Take them in first." Vistana said, looking at botu at the same time: "also, welcome to join, Mr. botu."


    "And Jeff Ryder?"


    "It''s inside." Vestana looked at botu and took out a magic contract: "Mr. botu, why don''t you sign this document first?"


    "I need to make sure Jeff Ryder is safe first." Botu said.


    "All right."


    Vestana took botu into the headquarters and led him to the glass house where Jeff Ryder was locked.


    All members of the psionic team are around.


    As long as botu intends to rob Jeff Ryder, they will stop it immediately.


    "Very well." "Bring the contract," he said with a smile


    Botu quickly pressed his fingerprint.


    "Welcome, botu." Vestana finally breathed a sigh of relief: "we will be our own people in the future."


    At that moment, the voice of his men came from vestana''s headset.


    "Miss vestana, the president of the supernatural society is away from headquarters."


    "He? What does he come to do? " Vestana frowned.


    Britz took the dice in his hand and opened his hand. There was no face.


    This is the first time that such a faceless result has occurred.


    Britz''s face was a little heavy.


    "Everyone is ready, let''s meet the president of the supernatural society."


    The first time Chen Yu visited, all the members of the psychic team went out.


    Vestana took the lead in the front, different from the last meeting in public.


    Before, although we were in a tense situation, on the whole, the two sides were relatively restrained.


    But at the moment, Chen''s intention is not clear.


    "Hi, Mr. Chen." Vestana pretends to say hello to Chen Yu with ease.


    "Hello, miss vestana." Chen Yu is also greeting vestana.


    But Chen''s eyes have been scanning the psychic team.


    "Mr. Chen, we are not prepared for you to come without notice."


    "I can''t help it. I also made a tentative decision, so I didn''t come and inform you."


    Chen Yu and vestana talk politely.


    "Mr. Chen, I don''t know what you''re going to give me this time."


    "Find someone." Chen said.


    Was it the two men who had moved in vestana''s mind?


    Are those two people from the supernatural society?


    If so, he could join the army.


    After all, they are now well water does not offend the river.


    But the supernatural people actually ran to their psychic team.


    And they caught him.


    Vestana whispered a few words to her opponent.


    Then, Krum and Massa were taken out and left in front of Chen Yu.


    If two people want to be more upset, they will be more upset. They all lie on the ground.


    "Mr. Chen, are you looking for them?" Vestana looks at Chen Yu proudly.


    Now she feels that the desert at night is so beautiful and so pleasant.


    "They''re not the people I''m looking for." Chen Yu looks at Krum and Massa.


    Vestana''s upset, not them?


    Chen Chu looked down at Massa and said, "what about the people I want you to find?"


    "In them Among them Yes It''s the bald black man Said Massa weakly.


    Chen Yu''s eyes swept through the crowd, and finally Luo''s eyes were on botu.


    Botu also touched Chen''s eyes and squinted.


    He faintly felt that Chen Yu was coming for him.


    "You! Come out. " Chen Zhu points to botu.


    Chen''s move is not just to upset botu.


    Everyone on the psionic team feels dissatisfied.


    Chen Yu, an outsider, was in their headquarters and asked for help.


    Even though the psionic team had previously struggled with botu.


    Regardless of their current attitude towards botu, at least botu is already a member of the psychic team.


    Vestana''s face sank. "Mr. Chen, this is not a supernatural society."


    "So what?" Chen Yu looks at vestana with disapproval.


    "Mr. Chen, are you here for trouble? Or do you want to fight directly? " No more smile on vestana''s face. She looked at Chen Yu with dim eyes. "If you can''t give me an explanation, then I can only understand that you want to fight us."Chen Yu drew an arc around his mouth, took a step forward, and forced vestana: "I''m right to explain. The family members of my supernatural society have been attacked, and the one who attacked the family members is your one. Now you either hand her over or I think you want to fight directly."


    Vestana changed color again. She didn''t expect that.


    Most of the previous attacks on psychics by botu were a few days ago.


    If according to Chen Yu, the mistake is indeed botu.


    But before, botu was not part of their psychic team.


    It''s just that it''s useless to explain now.


    Because botu is their man now.


    So vestana couldn''t give botu up at all.


    What''s more, in the presence of all the members of the psionic team.


    If she hands in the botu at this time.


    Then the psionic team will fall apart.


    "I will investigate this matter and give Mr. Chen an account." Said vestana.


    "I don''t want you to explain it to me." Chen Yu said quietly, "I just want to know if you want to fight."


    Vestana gnawed her silver teeth, and her breath grew heavy.


    She had no idea that recruiting botu into the psionic team would cause such a mistake.


    Originally, she also thought that the addition of botu could greatly increase the strength of their psychic team.


    But did not think, Chen Yu hind foot sought to come to the door.


    All of us are angry. We all share the same hatred at this time.


    No one wants to be a wimp. No one has to swallow his breath when he is bullied to the door.


    Even vestana was a little furious.


    Vestana looked at the eye map from the corner of her eye.


    Botu is so strong, if you cooperate with other people in the psionic team.


    May not be able to beat Chen!


    Vestana''s idea is more and more unstoppable.


    She wanted to try, and the opportunity was right in front of her.


    Now, no one from the supernatural society is in Los Angeles.


    It''s when Chen Yu is alone.


    As long as Chen Yu is defeated, the supernatural society will be completely replaced by the psionic team.


    Do you want to do this?


    Take this opportunity to challenge Chen.


    Vestana''s breathing grew thicker.

 Chapter 1765

    Just as vestana was about to make a decision, botu and Mindy came out.


    "Miss vestana, don''t worry." A strange smile appeared on botu''s face and turned to Chen Yu: "I also want to see who gave you the courage to challenge me."


    After seeing botu''s black water seeping through the body, everyone backed away.


    They don''t want to be affected by botu''s black water.


    Chen Yu goes to botu. When he steps into the black water, he can feel the evil thoughts in the black water.


    This black water is like a dark shadow, but it''s not the same thing.


    Botu''s face changed a little, because he was the first time he met someone who dared to step directly into his depraved field.


    In the past, each of his enemies, seeing his depraved territory, took the initiative to avoid it.


    For example, when we just started, the members of the psychic team took the initiative to get out of the way.


    And the most critical point is that Chen Yu was not affected by the depravity.


    Suddenly, Mindy disappears in place.


    "So fast!" Everyone was surprised.


    They couldn''t even capture Mindy.


    Last time he just absorbed the magic of the tank, and then he had the power of the tank.


    But this time, he actually has this kind of exaggerated speed.


    Do they attack the strengthening psychics because they can turn the magic of others into their own.


    And this kind of power can also be stacked layer by layer?


    If so, it would be terrible.


    There was a flash of light in vestana''s eyes.


    Maybe botu and Mindy can beat Chen Yu.


    Chen Chu suddenly grabbed at the air.


    Mindy appears in a flash, and Chen Yu grabs his neck.


    Everyone breathed again.


    How can Chen Yu catch Mindy so directly?


    But it was the moment when everyone thought that Mindy was caught.


    Mindy''s neck suddenly shrank.


    Chen Xun felt that he was grabbing a loach like a loach that could not slide away, and he got rid of it instantly.


    Mindy''s back in a hurry.


    Chen Yu looks at his palm and continues to walk towards botu.


    Botu''s face was heavy, but Mindy absorbed more than ten people''s magic.


    Although this magic will only decrease, it will not increase.


    But now, Mindy is still at its peak.


    Even in this state, Mindy can''t compete with Chen Yu.


    "Voodoo, bees." Botu casts his magic fast.


    From the black water, swarms of black bees began to fly.


    Other people''s faces changed when they saw the swarms.


    Botu didn''t use that against them that day.


    The number of black bees is increasing. Gradually, it feels that the black bee colony has turned into a dark cloud.


    Botu points to Chen, and the dark cloud formed by the black bee swarm immediately rushes to Chen.


    Chen Chu suddenly opened his mouth and began to inhale.


    The uncontrolled colony is sucked into the mouth by Chen.


    Chen Zhao''s stomach is like a bottomless hole.


    Until the black colony is completely sucked clean.


    At the end, Chen Chu chewed: "it seems that it tastes good to eat raw."


    Everyone''s face changed again.


    Just then, Mindy appeared behind Chen Yu.


    Touch -


    Chen Hui is a fist.


    Mindy''s body stopped.


    His head has been smashed away.


    Everyone can''t help changing color.


    In their eyes, Mindy is strong enough.


    But I didn''t even stop one move.


    Botu subconsciously wants to escape.


    However, Chen Yu saw the intention of botu and appeared in front of botu in an instant.


    The psychic team can''t help sweating.


    Because Chen is faster than Mindy.


    At least Mindy can catch the track.


    But Chen Yu didn''t even have a shadow. He blinked and appeared in front of botu.


    "You..." Botu lost his face.


    Chen Yu has reached for botu''s shoulder.


    "You are much weaker than I thought."


    Botu''s depraved field suddenly turned and rolled back from all directions, as if to wrap Chen Yu.


    But in the next moment, dark magma was released at Chen''s feet.


    Dark magma has an absolute advantage both in rank and magnitude.


    If Chen is released completely, the entire psionic team''s headquarters will be engulfed by dark magma.


    Dark magma devoured botu''s depraved realm directly.


    The faces of botu and the psionic team were frozen.They thought it would be a dragon fight.


    I didn''t expect that the fighting process was one side down.


    In the battle a few days ago, though botu and the psionic team didn''t fight in an all-round way, they were at least evenly matched.


    But today, Mindy is far more powerful than last time.


    As a result, Chen presented a desperate situation.


    "I''ve swallowed other people''s magic before." Chen Yu smiles.


    But Chen Yu''s smile in botu''s eyes, but as terrible as the devil.


    "But every time I eat someone''s flesh and blood directly, I get sick." "But it''s not a problem for my dark magma to devour, and your magic attribute matches with my dark magma, which is the power of darkness," Chen said


    The next moment, dark magma pours into botu''s mouth and nose.


    At the beginning, botu was still struggling.


    But the struggle didn''t last long, and botu''s limbs lost their strength.


    Chen Zhuo drops botu into the dark magma, while botu slowly sinks into the dark magma and finally disappears.


    The dark magma was also rapidly gathering at Chen''s feet, and finally was completely collected.


    Chen Yu turned to vestana and said, "miss vestana, thank you for your cooperation. I hope the supernatural society and the psychic team will remain friendly forever."


    Vestana''s face was so gloomy that she couldn''t even show a coping smile.


    Because Chen Zhu killed botu in front of all the people.


    Even if botu takes the initiative.


    But botu is also a member of their psychic team.


    Chen Yu severely attacked the cohesion of the psionic team.


    At the same time, it also hit her prestige.


    "If there''s nothing else, please come back." Said vestana, with a sullen face.


    Chen looked at vestana. "I want Jeff Ryder too."


    "Jeff Ryder can''t give it to you. He''s a criminal," she said


    Even if Jeff Ryder doesn''t matter, she doesn''t want to cooperate with Chen Yu any more.


    "I know he''s a criminal, oh By the way, I caught him with my own hands. " Chen Yu smiled at vestana and said, "if you think I''m not qualified to take him away, you can ask the victim to see if the victim is inclined to you or me."


    "Mr. Chen, don''t you think it''s too much?" Britz came up to look at Chen.


    "Another early one." Chen Yu looked at britz and said, "before blaming me too much, it''s better to wash your butt first. If there is another time, I will not hesitate to think that it''s to start a war."

 Chapter 1766

    Joking, they are the enemy.


    Is Chen Yu going to save face for them?


    In the face of a group of deliberate and their own enemies.


    Chen Zhui wanted to kill them all directly.


    So as much as Chen can go too far, he will go too far.


    If they can be inspired, let them do it for themselves.


    Chen Yu will definitely give them no chance to breathe.


    "If you don''t want to send it out, I can go in myself."


    "Let people go." Vestana growled, biting her teeth.


    Vestana is in such a bad mood as you can imagine.


    But she was also glad that there was no impulse just now.


    With the strength that Chen just showed.


    It didn''t take much effort to kill botu.


    There''s plenty to fight against them.


    Once she didn''t resist, the psionic team is likely to stop there.


    No one is going against vestana this time.


    Chen Yu''s strength also surprised them.


    Not everyone has the courage to face death.


    Of course, they are more rational.


    On the one hand, botu is not one of them.


    They don''t want to fight with Chen Yu for the sake of botu.


    Jeff Ryder was sent to Chen Yu.


    "And Mr. botu? How about Mr. botu? Where did he go? Why are you? "


    Just now, botumi came. Why did he leave again?


    Jeff Ryder shouted out of control.


    Chen Yu turned a blind eye to Jeff Ryder''s shouting.


    He dragged him away, but after two steps, he dragged Krum and Massa away.


    "What''s the matter with you two?"


    "We are all poisoned by the viper. Our magic cannot be restored."


    Chen Yu didn''t bother to detoxify them. Anyway, the time of three or two days was almost the same.


    Vipers are not lethal, at least not to psychics.


    If ordinary people are bitten by vipers, they will die.


    But psychics just lose their magic.


    After two or three days, the body produces antibodies, and the viper venom will resolve itself.


    "Take a rest in the car first." Chen Yu left Krum and Massa in the car and turned to Jeff Ryder.


    Jeff Ryder started yelling again.


    He still can''t accept the reality.


    Chen Yu suddenly lifted up with Jeff Ryder.


    Jeff Ryder lost his voice.


    Flying!? Flying


    This guy can fly?


    10000 meters, 12000 meters, 15000 meters, 20000 meters


    Jeff Ryder has difficulty breathing.


    The altitude of 20000 meters is basically the limit of human without equipment.


    Jeff Ryder is in good health. The average person can''t bear it in 15000 meters.


    Chen Yu suddenly let go of his hand.


    Huff -


    Jeff Ryder fell down uncontrollably.


    Of course, at a height of 20000 meters, the falling speed is still greatly affected by air resistance, so the speed is not fast.


    The lower the height, the greater the effect of gravity.


    "You have about three minutes to answer my questions. If you don''t answer my questions in three minutes, then you will die. Understand?" Chen Yu is also falling rapidly.


    "Help me Help me I''ll tell you what you want to know. "


    "Where is lothir?"


    "Dead He''s dead. He''s already dead. "


    "So what''s the feeling on you?"


    "I don''t know It''s botu''s magic. It''s his magic. He said I replaced Rothschild... "


    "What do you mean? I don''t understand. "


    "I don''t know I really don''t know. Botu asked me to eat Rothschild. "


    "You put Did Rothschild eat it? "


    "Botu forced me, he forced me..."


    Chen Yu now only feels nauseous.


    But Jeff Ryder didn''t explain the disgust he felt.


    In the moment of falling, Chen Yu slowed down Jeff Ryder''s falling trend and saved his life.


    But Jeff Ryder couldn''t stand up, his eyes were out of focus, his mouth was open and his mouth was drooling.


    Chen Yu found that Jeff Ryder''s soul was damaged.


    Part of his soul has left the body.


    Scared to be silly


    But this guy deserves it.


    Even if he''s OK, Allie rodris Alexander won''t let him go.Of course, in terms of Chen Yu''s contact with ALI rodris Alexander.


    The old woman is not so kind-hearted as she looks.


    Even if Jeff Ryder had been scared to be silly now, he would not have won the sympathy of aly rodris Alexander.


    What''s more, Allie Rodriguez Alexander may think that Jeff Ryder is just playing the fool.


    After all, if Chen can''t see the essence of soul, I''m afraid that Jeff Ryder is pretending to be crazy.


    Chen Yu left Jeff Ryder in the back compartment. He didn''t care if he would suffocate him.


    "Where do you two get off?"


    After Chen Yu sent Krum and Massa to the door of his home, he left.


    Chen then left Jeff Ryder in front of the police station and called David.


    Chen Yu is still thinking about that annoying magic.


    Whether it''s Jeff Ryder or Berto, there''s that nasty feeling in him.


    Chen Yu decides to call Zhang Tianyi again.


    "Lao Zhang, I, Chen Yu."


    "Do you know what time it is in China now?"


    Chen Yu looked at the time: "it should be morning, this time you should have got up?"


    "I usually have to sleep until the sun is up. I''m too old to compare with you young people."


    "If I lie in, I''ll lie in. I don''t sleep for ten days and ten nights."


    "I''m afraid that your cultivation is about to break through the valley, isn''t it? Can my old man compare with you? "


    Even though Zhang Tianyi''s accomplishments are not as good as Chen Yu''s, they are already empty and bright.


    Chen Yu doesn''t believe that he will have some problems such as old people''s low spirits.


    "Come on, what''s up?" Zhang Tian''s words turned angrily and suddenly got to the point.


    "I remember what I said to you a few days ago, it will be annoying. I caught him today. He said what magic was exerted on him by others, and then he ate a big living man, saying that he wanted to replace the significance of his existence."


    "Wait You mean that guy ate a big living man? "


    "Yes."


    "It seems to me that, although I haven''t seen it before, I suddenly understood a little bit from your description."


    "What the hell is going on?"


    "In fact, the guy ate up the cause and effect of the unlucky guy, and he gave up his identity. What you call annoying is actually this sense of dislocation. It''s like a man of five big and three rough wears a woman''s clothes."


    "It''s not true. Many men still look good in women''s clothes."

 Chapter 1767

    "I''ve been watching the live puppet studio recently." Zhang Tianyi said.


    Chen Yu felt as if he had heard some great secret.


    "Come on, let''s get back to business." Zhang Tianyi said solemnly again.


    "I never changed the subject. It was you who suddenly talked about the live broadcast of the fake mother."


    "Cough In fact, there is nothing special about this kind of magic. This kind of magic of seizing other people''s cause and effect sounds very powerful. In fact, it''s a vest that can''t be cheated by anyone. If it''s a person who hasn''t seen it for many years, it may be able to cheat the other party with the original shadow of the victim. But if it''s a person familiar with the victim or the murderer, then the root It can''t be covered. "


    Chen Yu nodded, and Ali rodris Alexander, whom Jeff Ryder had cheated on, had not seen his grandson for 20 years.


    But Jeff Ryder''s own relatives or classmates can recognize his original identity.


    So this magic is really useless.


    Chen Yu thinks that with this kind of Kung Fu, it''s better to make a face of Rothschild.


    Maybe the success rate will be higher.


    Of course, botu is dead, and Jeff Ryder is not.


    If Allie rodris Alexander knew that her grandson had been eaten by Jeff Ryder.


    I don''t know what Allie rodris Alexander will do with Jeff Ryder.


    "By the way, you know, yuzao came to China a while ago."


    "And then?"


    "Then, of course, she ran away. Ma Dan, the little goblin captured many young men and girls'' hearts. The show was just too bad to watch."


    "Did you see it?"


    "I look critically."


    "She left by herself?"


    "No, it was driven away."


    "Capable people in China?"


    "We are a great country. There are so many hermits and elites. What''s the matter with driving away a small fox spirit?"


    "As a matter of fact, are there any unripe experts in our country?"


    "I don''t know." Zhang Tianyi disagreed and said, "no matter how tall you are, you can''t be taller than you. You are a real freak, but there are many babies. Killing one or two foxes should not be a problem."


    Zhang Tianyi''s words let Chen Yu remember them.


    Before you can kill yuzao, you can probably kill yourself.


    Since China has it, other countries may not have it.


    Since Japan can have three magic weapons, other countries may not have one or two magic weapons.


    "Come back to the us when you have time. I''ll treat you to dinner."


    "I will never go to the United States again in my life. I have counted my fate. I will never leave China again before the deadline. So if you want to see me again, you will come back to China."


    "Let''s talk about it later." Chen Zhu sighed.


    "Young man, if you have a heart attack, you will not be able to improve your accomplishments."


    "Don''t talk nonsense. I never believe that any mental illness will affect cultivation."


    "Hey Your mind is extremely determined. It seems that it''s really useless for you. "


    "By the way, if you learn from the twenty-three generations of Blood Mary and create a dragon and tiger mission, or you can take the treasure of the town card taught by the Heavenly Master of dragon and tiger mountain and come to a Wulin assembly."


    "Go away. If I make a Wulin assembly, I''m sure it''s for you. You''re a fool. Besides, I can live another twenty or thirty years longer than Bloody Mary."


    Zhang Tian said with a smile: "besides, the bloody task issued by Blood Mary hasn''t seen how active you are."


    don''t look at Zhang Tianyi''s domestic connections.


    estimates what actions the supernatural association can do without escaping from his eyeliner.


    "The task is too scattered, too many, and her so-called reward is meaningless to me, and I''m not interested in it."


    "To be honest, there are many good things in scarlet church, but she is reluctant to take out the real good things."


    "Here Forget it, I''d better go back to sleep. "


    ¡­¡­


    Norway, deep in the forest -


    "how long will this fog go away?" Gaia asked.


    "There is no wind all year round. Every fog lasts for more than ten days."


    The answer to Gaia''s question was a local psychic guide named derin.


    In addition to being a psychic, he is a university professor.


    And it''s very easy to get lost and stray in the fog.


    Of course, so far, the team has remained intact.


    Everyone is equipped with a satellite navigation watch.


    In addition to being able to locate, the satellite navigation watch can also send out distress signals and find out the position and distance between peers.But people all felt that derin seemed to look down on them.


    Because they are from North America.


    At the same time, because along the way, they all use the portable equipment to solve the problem.


    Instead of solving problems in a psychic way.


    Plus the way they''re combined is really weird.


    CAOS and the lightning team are obviously ordinary people.


    They are all equipped with thermal weapons.


    Of course, derin didn''t expect to find the legendary Nordic giant.


    It''s strange that there are so many mountain spirits and wild monsters in Norwegian forests.


    But they have never met one of them in so many days.


    It has to be said that their group''s luck is really bad to the extreme.


    Of course, it can also be said that derin''s luck is to the extreme.


    Without meeting the mountain spirits and wild monsters, derin was happy.


    Anyway, take them around the mountain forest.


    When they feel bored, they will leave the forest.


    All of a sudden, a group of people appeared in front of them, who were supporting each other with a dozen people.


    It seems that not long ago, there was just a war.


    Almost everyone was hurt.


    Two groups of people face to face, some unexpected meeting this time.


    "What''s the matter with you, Dimas?" Derin recognized one of them.


    Dimas, like him, is a Norwegian psychic.


    But at the moment, Dimas looks very embarrassed.


    There were bloodstains and stains on his body and face. His injuries were the most serious among them.


    "Delin Don''t go forward. There are a group of dead wood ghosts in front of us. We broke into the dead wood ghost''s territory by mistake and killed 20 people in it... " Dimas said painfully.


    The ghost of dead wood is said to be a man who lost his way in the mountains and forests. He sat under a dead tree and finally became one with the dead tree.


    In fact, the dead wood ghost is either a evil spirit or a mountain spirit.


    It has been found in the Nordic generation and has the habit of living in groups.


    "A lot of them?" Asked derin, frowning.


    "The quantity is very large, the number is not clear..." Dimas said.

 Chapter 1768

    Derin turned to west and others worried.


    In fact, his heart had already blossomed.


    Finally, I can leave this cold and humid forest.


    No one likes to wander in this dense jungle.


    The environment here is very painful.


    There are few dry branches here, and there is no way to make a fire.


    All you eat every day is compressed food.


    The only driving force that supports Delin to continue to be a guide is a considerable reward.


    These Americans have no other skills, but they don''t pay easily.


    Now, listen to Dimas. There''s danger ahead.


    Derin can take this opportunity to persuade them to turn around.


    "Dead wood ghost? There is a kind of dead wood essence on the dead wood ghost, which is a very rare gold making material. Said Rouen fasibon.


    "Let''s go and have a look." West said, as the brick looked at Dimas: "Sir, in which direction did you find the dead wood ghost?"


    "Are you sure you want to go?" Dimas looked at West in surprise: "those dead wood ghosts are very ferocious. As long as they enter their territory, they will do something to you."


    Derin''s face was also full of Horror: "friends, we still don''t want to take risks. The dead wood ghost is very terrible. You see these people, they are already dead and wounded. Why do we go to beg for help again?"


    West looked at derin. "We don''t need you to do it. Just show us the way."


    Derin was speechless and could only lead the way ahead.


    But after a long walk, Delin suddenly broke out of control.


    "If I don''t, I won''t, you are looking for death." Derin refused in a loud voice.


    Everyone looked at Delin. Everyone looked at Delin with a smirk.


    "Mr. Delin, we are not asking for your opinion or advice." "If you don''t want to accept our offer, you''ll pay us back for a long time," West said in a flat voice


    "I can give it back to you, but it''s going out of the forest." Said Delin.


    Although he didn''t really want to refund money, as long as he left the forest, then outside the forest, he could find enough friends to support him.


    This is Norway. It''s his home.


    These Yankees are here to fight him.


    It''s a pity that Mr. West knows that very well.


    Just glancing at derin, West knew what he was going to fart.


    "Mr. Delin, I want you to refund now."


    "But how can I have 200000 dollars with me?"


    "That''s your problem."


    "It''s hard for you." Derin angrily accused everyone.


    "Is it hard to be strong? We hire you for a month and pay you in full in advance. You take us to the depths of the forest. Now you say we want to quit. Are we in a dilemma or are you in a dilemma? " West sneered.


    "But you know there is danger, and you have to go in the direction of danger. If you want to die, I will not accompany you to die."


    "Our goal this time is to find the Nordic giants. Aren''t the Nordic giants more dangerous than the deadwood ghosts? You should be ready to face the danger before you accept our employment. Now you want to quit because of the danger. " West looked coldly at Delin.


    Just then, all of a sudden, the back of derin''s head was held back by what should have been a hard object.


    For a moment, derin felt cold sweat all over his body.


    CAOS did not know when he appeared behind derin, and he was using the desert eagle to top the back of derin''s head.


    "You What do you want to do? "


    "Return the fee to us now, and we will let you go, or lead the way honestly." West said quietly.


    "I swear I''ll give you the money back as soon as I get out."


    West shook his head. "No one will follow you out of the forest. You have to pay back now."


    "I see I will continue to cooperate with you. " At last, Delin gave in.


    There''s no way to be uncompromising. After all, he didn''t practice iron head skill in the back of his head.


    It''s just that there''s growing dissatisfaction with this bunch of Americans.


    But in the eyes of all the supernatural society, it takes money to do things.


    It''s a matter of course.


    When they first worked together, derin talked about how professional he was.


    That''s why they chose Delin.


    They don''t need the magic talent of Derlin.


    They just want someone who can lead the way.


    As a result, derin stopped short.


    No one is happy.


    After walking for more than an hour, it was getting dark.


    Derin looked at West and others."Mr. West, it''s getting late. Shall we rest in place?"


    "Keep walking, the dead wood ghost at night is more active." Said Rouen fasibon.


    The supernatural society is a group of people who have never been considerate.


    Derin thought that these people were crazy. He knew that the dead wood ghost was hard to deal with. He had to find the dead wood ghost at night.


    This is not looking for death what is it?


    "I can''t walk. Let''s have a rest here."


    Her grade is the smallest and her physical strength is the worst.


    "Let''s have a rest here, faxiben. If you want to find the dead wood ghost, take some people with you. Who wants to see the dead wood ghost?" Said West.


    "I won''t go." Gaia said.


    "I''ll go." Said Ingrid.


    "I''ll go, too."


    A number of people continued to sign up. At last, Ingrid, moid, Jolin Nash and Rouen fasibon chose to move on.


    Derin breathed a sigh of relief and finally stopped rushing in.


    But he thought these people might be afraid, too.


    Most of the so-called people who want to go are just strolling around.


    People began to build tents. Gaia tried to make a fire.


    Unfortunately, it is still a failure. The air humidity here is too high.


    The broken branches and leaves on the ground are also very wet, and they can''t make a fire at all.


    Of course, Gaia doesn''t need it.


    But not everyone needs it.


    It''s the beginning of October, but the temperature here has been below ten for a long time.


    If it''s winter, the temperature here is lower.


    "As expected, we should let the president come." "The president is the one who knows how to enjoy the most. If he comes, we won''t have such a hard time," West said


    Gaia rolled his eyes. "If Chen comes, it doesn''t make sense."


    As a matter of fact, everyone knows the truth, and West laughs at himself.


    In fact, in the face of such a bad environment, it is also a test for them.


    The giant in Nordic mythology, though famous.


    But in terms of strength, I''m afraid it''s far worse than that of Japan''s peerless monster jade algae.


    Chen Yu can fight with that kind of monsters. I''m afraid that the Nordic giants won''t have a few rounds in front of Chen Yu.

 Chapter 1769

    Delin is thinking about a chance to escape.


    Anyway, the terrain here, he must have an advantage.


    And the fog of the forest keeps gathering.


    Derin sat under the tree and watched everyone in the camp.


    Those four people who said they were looking for the dead wood ghost didn''t know when to come back.


    It''s better for them to find the dead wood ghost.


    Then they will never come back.


    Previously, more than 30 people were brought by Dimas, and 20 people remained in the territory of the dead wood ghost.


    If those four people really go to the dead wood ghost territory, they will never return.


    Derin saw Gaia sitting on a high slope not far away.


    Who is West talking to.


    "President, we didn''t have any trouble. The environment here is a little bit worse, and the others didn''t cause them too much trouble." Said West.


    At best or at worst, it dispels Chen''s idea of coming here.


    "Tell Ingrid that I''ve got his son''s business settled for him so he doesn''t have to worry."


    West felt he didn''t have to say it.


    Ingrid didn''t care about it at all.


    All of a sudden, there was a loud thunder not far from the camp.


    West was startled.


    "What''s the matter? West, what''s the matter? "


    "It''s OK. Something seems to have attacked our camp." West looked at the direction of the loud noise.


    In the camp, the people of the association are all in a light cloud.


    So Delin got up.


    He was originally a little strange, at the moment when he heard the loud noise, he immediately shivered as if he were guilty of being a thief.


    "Gaia, go and see what happened."


    Gaia got up and went around the camp. There was a huge hole in the ground, still smoking.


    But nothing else.


    Cass also came to the site and wandered around the edge of the crater.


    Pick up the slightly warm stones on the ground and put them in your nose to smell.


    "It''s not a gunpowder explosion." Said CAOS.


    "I didn''t feel the magic left here either." Gaia said.


    "What attack caused such a big hole?"


    "Not clear for the time being."


    At this time, the sky is covered with dark clouds, blinking lightning.


    There seems to be something shaking in the thundercloud.


    Boom -


    just as the lightning flashed, a huge body passed through the dark clouds.


    "Wow giant! It''s a giant! "


    It wasn''t just Gaia and CAOS who saw it.


    Many people in the camp saw the huge body.


    The body appeared as lightning flashed through the air.


    After the lightning disappeared again, they disappeared together.


    Although it was only for a moment, it made people see his outline clearly.


    It was a giant with a huge body.


    It''s definitely a giant in Nordic mythology.


    But that body is too big.


    As tall as a mountain.


    Derin shivered.


    At that moment, he saw the same picture.


    There are giants, giants really exist!


    In fact, there are many giant humanoid species in the mountainous areas of northern Europe.


    For example, one eyed giant, such as mountain puppet, or ogre.


    They are all humanoid and tall.


    But compared with the real legendary giant, it is not worth mentioning.


    In Nordic mythology, giant is the enemy of Odin.


    In the dusk of the LORD God, the giant, led by the evil god Loki, launched a war against the Protoss.


    If the level of mountain spirits and wild monsters is the same, it is obviously impossible to be the main force to attack the protoss, and it is impossible to trigger the dusk of the gods.


    In northern Europe, we also believe in fate and causality.


    In Nordic mythology, Odin learned that the twilight of gods was caused by giants.


    So they began to hunt down the giant, but the final result was precisely because of Odin''s pursuit, which led the giant to fight back against the Odin Protoss.


    This is causality, so causality is not the product of Buddhism.


    In fact, in many religions, there is such a causal relationship.


    Everyone, look at me. I look at you. I''m shocked by the giant who suddenly appears and disappears.


    "President, we seem to have found the giant." Said West.


    "Found it? Do you have any pictures? " Chen Yu immediately became interested.


    "No, the giant saw his outline in the flash of lightning, and then disappeared." Said West.


    Chen Yu is a pity. He is a giant in legend.Although people want to trace the giant, they can''t trace the giant.


    After hanging up, West looked at Delin.


    Derin''s body was held in an instant.


    "Mr. Delin, where are you going?"


    "I want to be convenient."


    "Well, why carry a big bag?" West looked at Delin with a sneer.


    "Mr. West, I don''t want to die with you. You can see that the giant can''t defeat at all. No one can defeat such a huge thing. I advise you to leave here as soon as possible. If the giant attacks you, it can trample on the earth with one foot."


    Derin is a psychic, but he is not a warrior.


    "It''s our problem whether we''ve played giants or not." West said quietly.


    Their goal has never been to accomplish the scarlet task.


    Their task is to experience and test.


    Second is to complete the task.


    Now that the task has an eye, they are more unlikely to leave.


    If you see a giant, then you can run with your pick.


    Then they have no face to see Chen Yu.


    When I came here, I made a pledge that I didn''t need Chen Xun to accompany me.


    As a result, he fled back in a gray way.


    "Mr. Delin, I won''t stop you if you want to go, but if you leave everything on you, it will be a mortgage."


    As soon as derin''s expression froze, West''s clear expression was to embarrass him.


    They walked here for a few days.


    Without these things on him, he could not have walked out of the forest alive.


    It''s no use if he can do magic.


    He can''t fly.


    "Including your clothes." West doesn''t care what he leaves behind.


    I''m not familiar with Delin, and I''m not from northern Europe.


    If derin left them in the mountains and forests and ran away alone.


    West will bury him directly in the mountains.


    "I won''t go. Let''s not go." Derin said angrily.


    Dejected back to the camp, by this time it was dark, but also under the moderate rain.


    Derin shivered and hid in the tent.


    All of a sudden, derin heard the noise outside.


    Derin peered out of the tent.


    It turns out that Rouen fasibon, Ingrid, Jolin Nash and moid are back.


    Seeing that the four of them were undamaged, derin thought to himself, as he had guessed.


    These four people just strolled around.

 Chapter 1770

    Four people have just fought each other. Now they are a little tired.


    But I''m still excited. Let''s discuss together.


    "There is a big dead wood ghost in the deep territory of the dead wood ghost. We didn''t dare to go deep. There are so many dead wood ghosts. There are thousands of them. Unless the president comes by himself, otherwise, there is no way to sweep them." Said Rouen fasibon.


    "The four of us killed hundreds of dead wood ghosts on the periphery, but those dead wood ghosts also had some wisdom. Knowing that we were not easy to get into trouble, they took the initiative to shrink the front and let us out of the way." Moid''s words were full of foam.


    "this is the withered wood essence we brought back."


    Jolin Nash took out a bag full of green beads. It looked very beautiful.


    "We met the giant today, the legendary Nordic giant..."


    ¡­¡­


    Delin looked at the men and then retracted his head.


    "Hello, Dimas. After you get out, please contact some people for me."


    "Are you in trouble?"


    "Yes, the people you see today."


    "Recently, many of Norway''s psychics have become guides for external psychics, so it''s hard for you to find enough people."


    "There''s no problem with the flame." Said derin, lowering his voice.


    "The flame? Are you sure you want me to contact them? They''re all nuts. "


    "Yes, I''m sure these damned Yankees threaten me. They don''t see where it is. I have money, and I believe they have money."


    The flame religion operates in Norway, a sect that has come from Central Asia.


    The predecessor has a famous name, worship fire.


    But when it reaches here, it becomes one.


    In today''s era, the fire worship which once had some extreme doctrines has also been reformed.


    In order to meet the requirements of this era and governments.


    Therefore, the current fire worship doctrine is relatively in line with the requirements of governments.


    But the good side of fire worship is not learned by the flame cult. All the old rules and bad habits of fire worship have been learned.


    And there is no change at all.


    In fact, today''s flame religion has long been controlled by some people.


    As a vested beneficiary, of course, he is not willing to change the existing rules.


    So in Europe, the flame religion is notorious.


    Some evil psychics also rely on the flame religion to do evil.


    However, there are only a few strongholds in northern Europe.


    In Eastern Europe, however, it is the most rampant area of the flame religion.


    Basically, it also conforms to the law of modern society. The more stable the society is, the less gangs there are, the less cult there are, and vice versa.


    "I finally asked you, are you sure you want to find the Church of fire? It''s going to kill. "


    "I know." Derin had already made up his mind.


    Most of the Americans will die if they don''t die.


    Better kill them than that.


    Do these Americans think they have no choice but to be held in their hands?


    It''s naive.


    ¡­¡­


    "Coran, you''re going to class. Mr. Chen has said that you have no problem. You can''t cut class again." Amy looked at Coran and said seriously.


    "No, I''m not absent. I''ve asked the school for a week''s holiday."


    "Do you just sit around for a whole week? Your school is crazy. It gives you a week off. "


    "In fact, Mr. Chen helped me find the slip signed by the principal." Coran said.


    Amy was speechless and picked up the phone: "Hello, Mr. Chen, Kelan has not been to school for several days. I think you can help me persuade him."


    "Well, you call Coran."


    Coran took the call and compromised in a few seconds.


    Coran returned the phone to Amy: "OK, I''ll go to school tomorrow."


    Just then, Silan came home dirty.


    Amy and Coran were shocked. It seems that Silan was bullied at school.


    All over her body is dye, all over her face, body and hands, even her hair is curled, all of which are sticky dyes.


    Amy and Coran quickly hold on to Silan.


    "What''s the matter with you, Silan?"


    "Mom, they call me an evil witch. I fought with them." Said Silan.


    Coran''s face was a little unnatural when he raised his eyebrows.


    Amy was furious: "this happened in your school?"


    Silan nodded, and Amy was gnashing her teeth."Why do they scold you?"


    "Because I show them my newfound abilities." With a little of her finger, Silan raised a flame on her fingertip.


    Amy was so scared that she backed away and looked at Silan in horror.


    "Silan, put it away. What are you doing?" Cried Coran.


    Amy turned to look at Coran in surprise.


    She found that her son didn''t seem to be surprised at all.


    It''s like finding out about Silan''s ability.


    Amy was at a loss.


    She''s just an ordinary housewife.


    She has never faced such a situation.


    It''s beyond what she can handle.


    "Silan, you You''re magic, aren''t you? "


    "Brother, is this my magic?" Silan turned to look at her brother.


    "Er..." Coran turned to look at his mother.


    He didn''t know how to answer the question.


    Keep hiding your mother?


    Or to be honest?


    "Dad can, brother can, by the way, Uncle Chen can."


    A nerve in Amy''s brain suddenly joined.


    Some fragments are in my mind.


    "When did you learn, Silan?"


    "Mom..."


    "Shut up." Amy suddenly stares at LAN, who can only back.


    "Last time I was ill, Uncle Chen cured me. Then Uncle Chen and his father, as well as his brothers, sisters, uncles, aunts, and grandpa West in his company, all of them would. What''s the third night they said I was?"


    Amy took a deep breath, picked up the phone and dialed Chen Yu again.


    "Mr. Chen, can you come to my house? There may be something wrong with Silan."


    "OK, I''ll go now."


    It took Chen Yu half an hour to catch up.


    Chen Yu knocks on the door. When Coran opens the door, he whispers to Chen Yu, "mom knows."


    "What do you know?"


    At this time, Amy is putting her hands on Silan''s shoulders, standing in front of the porch and looking at Chen Zhu.


    "Well Hi, Amy. " Chen Xun suddenly regretted it. He should find a reason to refuse.


    Isn''t it up to Ingrid to talk to her wife about this?


    Why do you have to wade in this muddy water? What a headache.

 Chapter 1771

    "Mr. Chen, I want to know why my daughter has superpowers."


    Chen Yu had hoped that it would be other problems. He thought too much about everything.


    As a result, Amy didn''t plan to beat Chen Yu around the Bush at all.


    Meet straight to the theme, let Chen Yu do not know how to parry.


    "Do you want to hear the truth or the lie?"


    "What do you say?" Amy looks at Chen Yu aggressively.


    Amy''s sudden attack left Chen Xun no chance to detour.


    "In fact, it''s not a superpower. Of course, if you regard it as a superpower, it''s OK. Anyway, it''s similar in nature." Chen said helplessly.


    "I''d like to know more about Silan, Coran, and Ingrid."


    "Amy, the first thing you need to know is that there are ghosts and demons in the world." Chen said.


    "Ghost? I thought it was the plot of X-Men, but what you said now reminds me of the plot of hell detective. " Amy can also joke, indicating that her mood is not very bad.


    In fact, Amy was angry because she was the last person in the family to know about it.


    "Ha ha Amy, you are very humorous. "


    "You think I''m kidding?" Amy looked at Chen Yu with a cold face.


    "Is that the question?"


    "Of course, DC Comics are always dark."


    "Er..." Chen suddenly didn''t know how to answer, "but reality has nothing to do with comics."


    "Well, you go on." Amy said.


    "There are souls and demons in the world, and of course there are people who fight with them. The psychic is such a person. Of course, all countries have different names." "Your daughter is a witch, and it''s more likely that her lineage is inherited from you," Chen said


    "Me? But I''m ordinary. "


    "There is a kind of person who is a hidden psychic. In fact, every witch is a hidden psychic before awakening. The only difference is that she is not awakened."


    "You mean, I might be able to master magic, too?"


    "It''s a very dangerous process." Chen Yu said, "Amy, do you remember that last time you quarreled with Ingrid, Silan was in a coma and went to hospital? If it''s normal, she''ll die. "


    Amy was shocked. She had no idea how dangerous the situation would be.


    "I can solve most of the problems, but I can''t guarantee anyone can be saved every time." Chen said.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Chen. I shouldn''t have said that to you." Amy suddenly thanked Chen.


    "It''s not a problem." Chen Yu shook his head: "Kelan''s lineage is from his father. Their ancestors may be demons, or some special existence, so they inherit some abilities of their ancestors. However, male awakening is relatively common and less dangerous. Of course, what happens in movies and TV plays or those horror films will not appear in reality, and there is no pursuit There is no so-called discrimination or prejudice against the super power. "


    Amy looked at Coran and said, "Coran, what''s your superpower?"


    "Mom, Mr. Chen said, that''s not superpower."


    "Less nonsense, show me."


    "But..." Koran looks at Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu had already started off, and ignored Coran''s doubts.


    How to decide is his business. It has nothing to do with himself.


    "It''s too small here." Coran said.


    "Change to a remote place." Chen said.


    There is a relatively remote park nearby.


    When people came to the park, Coran began to show his ability.


    Speed. When Coran ran the park with extreme speed, Amy was shocked.


    It''s different from Swann''s. It''s just to light a fire with your finger. It looks very close to magic.


    But Coran''s speed has surprised Amy.


    "And you, Mr. Chen? What are your abilities? "


    "I''m strong, I''m strong."


    "How big?"


    "It''s very big anyway." "It''s OK to lift a car," Chen said


    Looking at Amy''s expectant eyes, Chen Yu is not sure whether he wants to perform to pick up the car by hand.


    "Is Ingrid''s job dangerous?" Amy asked.


    "There is a certain danger, but I will try my best to ensure the safety of everyone in the team, and of course, the safety of members'' families."


    Now that he has said it, Chen can''t continue to hide it.


    Don''t tell Amy that nothing is dangerous at all?


    It''s irresponsible for their family.


    "Last time Coran was in a coma, did he encounter any attack?""No, no..." Chen Zhao hurriedly rushed ahead of Kelan and said, "actually, Kelan has just acquired the ability of bloodline, but his constitution has not yet kept up, so he has malnutrition."


    Amy was relieved to hear that.


    "What does Ingrid do with his usual tasks?"


    "Dealing with some supernatural events, such as some haunted houses, requires Ingrid or someone else to deal with them."


    "What about his business trip to Norway this time?"


    "I will try my best to reduce the number of business trips for him in the future." Chen said.


    "No, I don''t want to be the one who gets in the way of his job. I can see that he likes it. In that case, I will support him."


    Amy''s eyes are gentle, because Ingrid has eliminated the last estrangement.


    Amy became more rational.


    "Mom, can I join the supernatural society? I want to... "


    "No way." "Without the permission of Ingrid, family members can''t join us. After all, this kind of thing is dangerous," Chen said


    "Mr. Chen You... "


    "What are you?" Chen Yu stares at the ophthalmic orchid, but hasn''t found you to settle the bill yet.


    "Mr. Chen, is there anything wrong with her?"


    "The main thing is to let Silan understand. Although this ability is not unique, it should not be used in front of ordinary people. As for the problems in her school, I will solve them." Chen said.


    "But after all, Silan is different from ordinary children."


    Chen Yu thought for a moment and said, "it depends on your choice and that of Ingrid. If you want Silan to be an ordinary person, maintain the status quo. If you want her to enter the spiritual world, start teaching her magic now. To be honest, Silan''s talent is very outstanding, not necessarily one of ten million people."


    "So excellent?" Amy asked in surprise, "better than Coran."


    Chen Yu glanced at the ophthalmic orchid: "his level is the lowest. If Silan teaches and guides systematically, she is likely to be the most powerful small group of people in the world in the future."


    Of course, Chen Yu didn''t say enough. After all, talent is one thing, and backward is another.

 Chapter 1772

    "The identity of a psychic is not a bad thing. In fact, there are some psychics around us. They also live a very ordinary life." Chen said.


    "I''ll think about it." Amy said, "tell me about Ingrid."


    Chen Shiu avoided the incident of Ingrid''s last broken arm.


    Let''s focus on how Ingrid subdues the demons.


    Coran''s eyes shone as he listened.


    He felt that his father was living the life he wanted.


    Just like an agent, he uses an ordinary employee identity to cover up his real identity.


    He wants to live like that.


    But in front of him, there are three mountains.


    His parents, and Chen Yu.


    As long as they don''t agree, he can''t join the supernatural society.


    "Mr. Chen, is your family also a psychic?"


    "Not all, my little daughter, who was born on the day of her death." Chen said.


    "Then will you make her a psychic?"


    "Of course, why not? If fate chooses her, then there is no need to escape, and to be a psychic doesn''t have to fight. It''s not necessarily a bad thing to have the ability that others don''t have."


    Amy thought about it. It''s true.


    Even she has some expectations of her own, and she can become a psychic herself.


    Of course, she understood that such a thing could not be forced.


    "This society says that danger is actually very dangerous. I have lived in China for 25 years, and I haven''t seen guns in real life. But half a year since I came to Los Angeles, I have experienced five shootings, one bank robbery and two hijacking. If I don''t have special ability, I''m afraid I''m dead."


    "So with these capabilities, can we avoid shooting?"


    "Shooting happens at random. No one can predict it. Of course, if Silan can learn and practice the magic of prophecy, maybe she can avoid these potential dangers, such as Koran. At his speed, ordinary people can''t hit him with guns at all."


    Later, Chen Yu sent Amy''s family back.


    Chen did not call Ingrid.


    Because Chen believes Amy will definitely call.


    As for how they would talk, it''s their family''s business.


    This kind of crap should have been handled by their families.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, after Chen Yu went to work in fari, he took his two children and Portia to the headquarters of the association.


    Portia didn''t know what Chen Yu was doing here.


    There''s only one old Erdos in the headquarters.


    Besides, she always feels uncomfortable here.


    Chen Yu entered the warehouse, where the instruments had been installed for three days.


    Chen Yu just took this opportunity to try.


    Of course, Chen Yu first locked the door to prevent Portia from entering.


    Little gren and little Larissa are in Portia''s care.


    Chen Yu made a hole in the wall directly opposite the circular induction instrument.


    Then turn on the instrument.


    Chen Yu stands at the other end of the ring instrument.


    As long as Chen Yu passes through the annular instrument, the instrument will record the data passing through the annular instrument.


    This instrument was originally designed to test the speed of shells.


    But there''s no problem testing other objects.


    Chen took off his clothes and put on a dragon scale underwear suit.


    Take a deep breath! Take the starting position of an athlete.


    Let go -


    Chen Yu pushes his feet with all his strength, and Chen Yu has been released like a shell.


    Hu -


    Chen Yu passed through the ring induction instrument in an instant.


    However, Chen felt that he had not let go of his body just now, so the speed should not be the peak.


    Chen Yu went back to the instrument to see if he had measured his speed.


    The screen shows 991ms, which is Mach 2.91.


    Chen Yu goes back to the starting point and tries the same process again.


    Put -


    Chen Zhu felt that this time the state was more, there was a significant improvement.


    1125ms, Mach 3.3.


    Yes, it seems that after running twice, the cells in Chen''s body are also reactivated.


    Chen Ran once more, and this time he raised Mach 3.32, but not much.


    In the following several times, Chen has been trying, all hovering around Mach 3.35.


    After ten times, Chen has basically set his running speed.


    Chen then made a flight speed measurement.


    Chen Zhao makes the Superman like movement, passes through the ring induction instrument.The first was Mach 4.25, and Chen tried ten times.


    The speeds are all around Mach 4.3.


    The running speed and flying speed in the ordinary state have basically come to a conclusion.


    From now on, Chen tries to finish the whole state.


    Incarnation outside, oneness of all laws, dark assimilation, eyes of power, great spirit.


    All the states are attached to Chen Yu, who has become a little giant.


    The diameter of the ring induction instrument is only three meters, so it is obviously impossible to run through the ring induction instrument.


    Chen tested the flight speed directly.


    Chen''s explosion speed is at full speed, with a strong airflow.


    14.88 Maher! This is the first speed measurement result.


    However, Chen feels that his speed can be further improved.


    Then the second speed measurement was carried out, at Mach 15.25, and the speed was obviously increased.


    In Chen''s complete state, Chen is basically the fastest flying object in the earth''s atmosphere.


    Including the current maximum thrust rocket, the speed in the atmosphere can not exceed their own.


    This speed is unimaginable from a normal biological point of view.


    But there is a more powerful existence in Chen''s cognition.


    For example, lower than those of the Lord, the second devil, the devil, the great devil.


    Chen estimated that their speed could crush Chen.


    It''s the same even if you don''t grow fast.


    Just as Chen Yu is now, he is not good at speed.


    But Chen can still crush Ingrid on speed.


    There is a hierarchy between them.


    So Chen faced those higher beings.


    They can also have the ability to crush the Chen on a hierarchy.


    And this is not a two-level, in fact, they have a very large level gap.


    ¡­¡­


    "Mr. Erdos, where''s the boss?" Portia takes little gren and holds little Larissa.


    "I don''t know." Erdos knew that Chen Yu had entered the warehouse.


    "It''s strange where that noise came from. It''s been making that noise since an hour ago. It didn''t last time."


    "Have you eaten, Miss Portia? We have a restaurant here. "


    "Is there anyone else here besides you?" Portia asked doubtfully. She didn''t notice Erdos''s crude diversion.


    "Let''s go, little Gelin likes the food in our restaurant very much."


    Portia thought doubtfully, how to feel strange.

 Chapter 1773

    Portia enters the restaurant.


    She found that the food area of the restaurant was already full of all kinds of food.


    It''s all ready food.


    But there was no one.


    Only a few of them.


    "Mr. Erdos, how about people?"


    "Who?"


    "Chefs, are there always waiters in restaurants?"


    "No waiter." Erdos said casually, "take whatever you want."


    Portia found that there was no one else in the restaurant.


    But who made so many dishes?


    It''s not a ghost, is it?


    But the food is hot.


    There are only a few people here. Can you finish cooking so many meals?


    Just then, Chen Yu came in.


    Portia saw Chen Yu come in and took back the idea.


    Chen Zhui is here. I''m sure I can finish eating.


    Kuang Dang -


    Portia was shocked.


    But nothing serious happened. It was just a spoon falling to the ground.


    Just, the spoon is on the table, no one moves it, how can it suddenly fall down?


    Of course, Portia didn''t know that there were still some invisible figures here.


    "Don''t look around when you eat." Chen put the food in front of Portia and patted the table.


    Although it is not the first time to see Chen Zhu for dinner.


    But every time it can shock her.


    Isn''t this guy really human?


    Where did the food go after he put it in his mouth?


    Let alone Chen Yu.


    Little Gelin also ate a lot.


    Chen Yu''s family, also small Larissa is normal.


    She is now drinking from a bottle.


    Chen and fari are planning to wean little Larissa these two days.


    Some children are easier to wean, because they have already received other foods in advance, so they can quickly use other foods as the main food after weaning.


    And some children are more patient, after weaning will continue to cry for two or three days, and as long as milk, no other food.


    Xiaogelin has experienced it once, but xiaogelin is very adaptable.


    She didn''t cry very much. She was weaned in less than a day.


    During weaning, I woke up hungry at night.


    If Chen Yu and fali didn''t bite their teeth at that time, it is estimated that weaning would fail.


    Once weaning fails once, the second weaning will be more difficult.


    Generally speaking, weaning between one and two years old is the best way for a child.


    A child about one year old has enough stomach digestion to accept most of the food.


    And some children are eight or nine, or even ten.


    In fact, this has become a burden for children''s growth.


    To some extent, giant babies are weaker in physical fitness and immune system than their peers.


    Of course, little Larissa and little Gelin are both stronger and healthier than their peers.


    Milk is rich in nutrients, but the human body needs more trace elements.


    The richer the diet, the better the physical development and health.


    Take xiaogelin for example. She didn''t grow and develop supernormal.


    But her constitution is far beyond that of her peers, and even her elder children are not necessarily better than her.


    Little Gelin can soak in the sea for half a day even if she is in it.


    After eating and drinking, Chen Yu patted Erdos on the shoulder: "Erdos, I''m leaving."


    "Oh, let''s go."


    On the way, Portia was wondering.


    Whether it''s Mingyue villa or in that restaurant.


    They couldn''t find the chef. Portia couldn''t understand.


    What does a cook have to hide.


    "Boss, you still have the chef in that restaurant. Where are you hiding? Why do you always make mysteries? "


    "I''ve said that our cook is ugly and inconvenient to see guests."


    "And the restaurant?"


    "They are twins. They are all ugly and inconvenient to see."


    Portia''s face is black. Even if you lie, can you pay more attention.


    If you were known by the chef, I don''t know what they would think.


    At this time, Chen received a call from feywood Cisco.


    "Feywood, what can I do for you?"


    "Mr. Chen, at present, the mirror lake project has completed the main project. When do you have time to send someone to monitor the project quality?"


    "I happen to be free today. Come and have a look." "Go to mirror lake," Chen said to PortiaAt mirror lake, the car stops at the temporary parking lot.


    Little Gelin was very excited to go back to mirror lake.


    But when she saw the mirror lake, she was a little lost.


    I don''t know if I think I went wrong.


    Little Larissa had no impression of mirror lake.


    Mr. Chen, Miss Portia


    Less than half a month has passed since Portia last visited.


    However, the project of Mirror Lake has entered the country very quickly.


    On the one hand, it was urged by fewood Cisco, and on the other hand, it was not difficult in the later stage of the project.


    The biggest difficulty of this project is wading operation.


    After the completion of this aspect, the construction of the main body is no longer difficult.


    Looking at the completed main body of the building, Chen is quite satisfied with the appearance design.


    "Dad, is this our mirror lake?"


    "Mirror Lake" or "Mirror Lake", small Gelin asked, but the architecture is obviously different from that in her impression.


    "Of course, can''t you remember?"


    "But But what about our former home? "


    "Dad didn''t think his old home looked good, and he rebuilt it."


    Portia was speechless about Chen''s way of education.


    She didn''t know the actual situation. She really thought that Chen Yu''s previous home was not beautiful, so she pushed it down and rebuilt it.


    However, based on her knowledge of Chen Yu, it is possible for this guy to do such a thing.


    Because of the project, the water quality at the edge of mirror lake is turbid.


    However, it does not affect the water quality of the whole mirror lake.


    After all, the project is only on the edge of mirror lake.


    In addition, feywood Cisco is making every effort to ensure that the water quality of Mirror Lake will not be affected.


    After all, Mirror Lake still provides water for breweries.


    The construction site is not good-looking, and the current progress of the project is about 60%.


    The construction site is in a mess. It doesn''t look good or bad.


    Chen Yu is also on the periphery, and the quality inspection will be handed over to the professional department.


    "In the next two years, Mr. feywood, it''s better for your engineering company to increase its size." Chen said.


    Feywood Cisco pricked up his ears and moved a little.


    Is it because of the private airport Chen Yu mentioned earlier?


    "Mr. Chen, for a private airport, my company''s current staff should be competent."


    "Not a private airport." Chen Zhao shook his head: "at present, it''s not convenient for me to disclose more information, but the work volume may be dozens of times that of the private airport."

 Chapter 1774

    Feywood Cisco was shocked.


    Dozens of times the amount of work in a private airport?


    What is Chen Yu going to do?


    "Of course, this project can not be handed over to a company, but within the scope of your company''s construction ability, I will try my best to hand over the project to you." Chen said.


    Feywood Cisco''s whole heart is about to pop out.


    Chen didn''t say it to him, but feywood Cisco thought it was because of trade secrets.


    However, Chen Yu''s words are enough to shock him.


    If I can take over the project, even if not all.


    After this ticket, I can retire.


    As for Chen Yu''s deception?


    Feywood Cisco never thought about it.


    On the one hand, Chen doesn''t need to cheat him at all.


    In the past two years, Chen has been giving him all kinds of engineering business.


    Chen Yu is now the biggest and most important customer of his company.


    To suspect Chen Yu, for feywood Cisco, is to dig his own grave.


    However, he racked his brains and wondered what kind of project Chen had, which was dozens of times larger than that of an airport.


    It seems that we need to change the company''s development strategy.


    Thought feywood Cisco.


    Chen Yu didn''t stay at the construction site much. He looked around and left with his children.


    ¡­¡­


    "This is where we came yesterday. This area is the domain of deadwood ghosts. As long as we go there, it''s almost a piece of deadwood ghosts. If we get into it, it''s really troublesome." Rouen fasibon pointed to the valley ahead.


    "We''re still going from the outside, there''s no need to enter the valley." Said West.


    Derin has always been with the team, but his position is in the middle of the team.


    This is also to prevent him from running away.


    Although derin is ambivalent, there is no doubt about his role in the team.


    He not only knows the terrain of this area like a finger, but also has a special magic, called the spirit of receiving and guiding.


    Of course, this magic has nothing to do with Buddhism.


    This magic is a kind of prophecy magic. It can use divination to mark the right direction.


    However, there is a drawback of this magic, that is, repeated questioning of the same question will double the magic cost.


    For example, they are looking for Nordic giants.


    The first time you use this magic, ask for the right direction, the magic cost is not much.


    The second time you ask the same question, magic doubles, the third time it doubles, and so on.


    If one''s magic is powerful enough, then almost anyone or anything can be found.


    But no one can use it indefinitely.


    Derin''s magic is very general, not to compare the members of the association.


    It''s a comparison with ordinary psychics, and derin''s strength is very common.


    Therefore, he can only use the spirit of receiving at most three times.


    Derin has used the spirit of introduction once before.


    So now he has two more opportunities to use channeling.


    That''s why West would have found him and paid him so much.


    One month''s employment, $200000.


    You know, even if you hire a psychic, it costs more than the average person.


    "Moore, put on the dragon''s teeth, and you can dispel some cold." Rouen fasibon threw Moore a pendant.


    Among them, Moore and Raisa are the youngest.


    And Raisa is able to absorb the heat around her, so she doesn''t need to worry about catching a cold at all.


    Moore is a big boy. He''s still in the developing stage. He had a cold last night.


    It''s just that Moore always holds the attitude that I''m a man and I''m an adult.


    He felt that everyone in the team should be treated equally.


    He eats what others eat.


    He uses what others use.


    But he obviously didn''t have that ability. He just liked to be brave.


    "Moore, put it on, or I''ll call the president and ask him to come straight and take you away." Said West.


    "All right, I''ll just put it on."


    All of a sudden, derin swept the dragon''s teeth around Moore''s neck.


    There was a movement in derin''s mind, the pure power of fire that was faintly emanating from it.


    Is it really Longya?


    If it''s really Longya, these guys are too luxurious.


    Actually, he hung the Dragon teeth on his neck as a pendant.


    If it is handed to the alchemist, this dragon tooth can definitely make a magic prop of high quality.This group of Americans is really a group of upstarts.


    They have no ability at all, but they are rich.


    Where does derin know that the Dragon teeth hanging on Moore''s neck are of the lowest quality, which everyone despises.


    Rouen faxiben didn''t want to be processed by magic at all. He just polished it casually and used it as a pendant.


    There should not be too many dragon parts in the association.


    That is to say, each of them wore a close fitting dragon scale underwear.


    Who doesn''t have one or two dragon magic props.


    But that''s even for Delin.


    I''m afraid he won''t believe it either.


    Derin''s eyes twinkled. You must get this dragon Tooth Pendant if you want to find an opportunity.


    "Today''s fog seems to have gone."


    "Well, it''s a long way to go."


    Everyone''s mood has improved. No one likes to walk in the fog.


    The obscuration of the fog, together with the companion, can only see the vague figure, which brings them great trouble.


    And walk a section of the road, face is water mist, very uncomfortable.


    "It seems to be dry around here. There should be dry firewood. Otherwise, I''ll rest here today and catch some game. Our people haven''t eaten cooked food for several days." Gaia suggested.


    Although compressed food can also fill the stomach, not everyone can bear the tediousness of compressed food.


    Gaia and CAOS and the Blitz are veterans who can barely stand it.


    But the others are a little intolerable.


    West thought, "well, let''s rest here today."


    Derin was completely speechless about the Yankees.


    I''ve only been away for a long time today.


    As far as their progress is concerned, giants can only be found in years and months.


    Derin was more contemptuous of the West gang.


    But that''s good. Dimas has sent him back a message. He has contacted the people of the Church of fire.


    The slower you go here, the earlier you can meet with the people of the flame sect.


    With this mob, it is impossible to fight against the people of the Church of fire.


    All the members of the Church of fire were vicious.


    He has a fierce personality and extremely cruel means.


    But those who were enemies of them left few survivors.


    Derin was more and more looking forward to what they would look like when they met the flame religion.

 Chapter 1775

    Today, Portia went to Seagate with Chen Yu.


    People from Seagate reported the progress of yacht construction to Chen.


    Of course, there is no progress.


    Because yachts are just beginning to be built.


    However, the person in charge of Seagate is very enthusiastic to invite Chen Yu to visit their headquarters.


    However, Chen is not interested in it.


    Go all the way to their company in Italy.


    So Chen only pushed off with busy work.


    From Seagate, Portia looked at Chen Yu speechless.


    "Boss, have you invested all your money in luxury goods?"


    The mirror lake villa that Chen Yu is building will not be mentioned. It will cost US $120 million for the sky.


    Private airports and private planes are still in preparation.


    Chen Yu actually invested more than 300 million dollars in the private yacht under construction.


    Portia can''t imagine how luxurious a yacht with more than 300 million dollars is?


    And the key point is that Chen Yu already has a yacht, the hydra.


    In Portia''s eyes, the Hydra was too luxurious to imagine.


    But the hydra is 80 million dollars.


    How extravagant is the new yacht four times more expensive than the Hydra?


    "Rich, willful." Chen Yuli said of course.


    Anyway, up to now, Portia hasn''t seen many valuable industries.


    Marina is a restaurant, but Marina is obviously unable to support Chen''s top luxury goods.


    It is known that Chen Yu has a brewery, but in Portia''s view, a brewery alone is obviously not enough.


    In fact, breweries are Chen''s biggest source of income.


    Dashan beer has been following Mara supermarket all over the North American market.


    Of course, the main market is still in California. The beer market in California is completely dominated by Da Shan beer.


    The North American region is also constantly eroding the market share of past beer giants.


    Those international brands have contacted Denver several times, hoping to acquire Dashan beer.


    The result, of course, was failure.


    Sell the laying golden chicken and hold a large amount of cash without knowing where to invest.


    Chen Yu is either crazy or stupid.


    Now the only one who can beat Dashan beer is its production capacity.


    But no one can solve this problem.


    Because the production capacity of Dashan beer is not limited by grain raw materials.


    It''s limited by the water of mirror lake.


    The only water source of mirror lake is the waterfall hanging in front of the villa.


    The flow of this waterfall is basically the largest output of Dashan beer.


    Of course, so far, Dashan beer has not reached the real capacity limit.


    Chen''s revenue has doubled since Dashan''s capacity doubled two months ago.


    Denver has become a billionaire from a homeless man swept out by Xiyuan beer.


    Even if he only holds 5% of the shares now, the 5% shares, both in value and long-term stable income, are enough to make him a billionaire.


    Of course, Chen doesn''t fully trust Denver.


    but in addition to one or two eyeliner, Chen has almost no restrictions on Denver.


    Now he and Chen are bound by interests, so he will not do anything to damage Chen''s interests.


    Recently, winip is filling Chen Yu with ecstasy soup and even looking for fari to give him a pillow.


    They want to buy some shares in Dashan beer, and even encourage Chen Yu to put it on the market.


    Fortunately, fari also knows the importance. After all, Chen Yu and she are a family now.


    Nor could she do anything to harm her own interests for Whitney.


    Dashan''s shares are now of unlimited value.


    If Dashan beer is put on the market, the damage to Chen Yu is the biggest.


    Because he is now the absolute shareholder, once Dashan beer goes public, Chen''s shares will be diluted.


    The inevitable loss of control of Dashan beer.


    It also lost a long-term stable dividend.


    So Chen is absolutely not going to let Dashan beer go on the market.


    Of course, Amira and Denver, as shareholders, are also trying to avoid going public.


    Listing also hurts their interests.


    This caused Chen Yu to get a little upset with her.


    Of course, anyway, they are all family.


    Chen Yu is not yet ready to face up to huinipu.


    Just after being harassed so many times.


    Chen Yu didn''t even want to answer her phone call."Boss, where are we going now?"


    "Find a place for lunch." Chen said.


    Sure enough, this guy just does nothing every day.


    All day except shopping, eating.


    Portia and Chen found an open-air restaurant.


    Shortly after they sat down, Chen met an acquaintance.


    Steven''s daughter, Daley Moore, and norworth Singh.


    "Darimore, norworth Singh." Chen Yu said hello.


    They also saw Chen Yu and sat down beside him.


    "Chen, long time no see." Dai Li Moore''s face is quite good. It seems that she has been in a good mood recently: "Chen, Congratulations, the movie you invested in is selling well."


    Kidnapping''s global box office is over $3 billion.


    At present, the pace of progress has slowed down. The question now is whether we can break four billion dollars.


    And as Steven''s daughter, Daley Moore''s company is computer special effects, and most of the businesses involved are Hollywood related.


    This has led many Hollywood related companies to come to her recently, just to have a relationship with her father.


    The company''s performance soared, and so did dailimore.


    Of course, what she is more envious of is Chen Yu''s tens of millions of investment and the huge return in the end.


    In less than a year, Chen''s investment of 30 million US dollars has paid more than 20 times of the investment return.


    But she also knows that her money won''t go to Hollywood.


    Whether she can develop the secondary industry of this kind of film depends on the mountain of Steven.


    "Is this lady?"


    "It''s my personal assistant, Portia." "Portia, this is Daley Moore, this is norworth Singh," Chen said


    "Hello." Portia took the initiative to get up, went to the next seat, and gave the table to Chen Yu and the two women.


    "Last time you used a vulnerability image for me, Nawaz, try again this time. I want to see if I have made progress recently."


    Norworth Singh remembers that she used the image of weakness and borrowed Chen''s left arm to teach her sister a lesson.


    "Then I''ll be offended." The recent progress of Nawaz Singh is not small. She also wants to prove it on Chen Yu.


    And she also practiced Mirror magic, which is a further magic than weak mirror.

 Chapter 1776

    "Mr. Chen, this time I''m not using the image of weakness, but the real image magic."


    "No problem." Chen Zhu nodded.


    Vulnerability mirror, as the name implies, is to copy each other''s weaknesses, and then produce some kind of magic connection.


    So as to attack each other in the way of self mutilation.


    But Mirror magic, that is, the ability to copy a magic or a body part of each other.


    Chen immediately felt that there was magic approaching him.


    However, this kind of magic belongs to intangible magic, invisible and intangible, which can only be determined by perception.


    However, the magic disintegrates itself in the moment of contact with Chen Yu.


    Chen''s constitution of non - attribute elements played a role.


    General directional magic is hard to work for Chen Yu.


    Unless the power of this directed magic is amazing.


    If Nawaz Singh had the strength before yuzao, Chen''s non attribute element constitution would not have any effect.


    But it''s clear that she doesn''t have that strength.


    Navutz Singer was stunned, and felt strange.


    Did it work? Or failed?


    Wait My magic is fading.


    "What did you do to me?" she said


    "What?" Chen Yu was also puzzled.


    What does this sudden accusation mean?


    "My magic is fading."


    "The magic is gone?" Chen Yu''s question mark.


    No Wait Chen Yu suddenly looks at norworth Singh.


    Did her magic work?


    Did her vision magic successfully copy her own non attribute element constitution?


    "Darimore, you hit Navarro with a fireball. I want to make sure of one thing."


    She saw Chen''s eyes, though she didn''t understand his intention.


    However, it seems that it is not his subjective behavior that his magic is fading.


    Norworth Singh nodded to darimore.


    A little ball of fire rose from dyemore''s finger and lit it at norworth Singh.


    The ball of fire went out as soon as it was close to norworth Singh.


    "Sure enough."


    "Chen, what''s the matter?"


    "Nawaz replicates some of my abilities and is immune to most of the directed magic. Even range magic will be eliminated as long as it doesn''t exceed the upper limit." "But she seems to have eliminated her magic," Chen said


    "Nevitz lost his magic forever?"


    "How long will mirror magic last?" Chen asked.


    "Half a day." "I don''t know," she said gloomily.


    But she was amazed at Chen''s incredible ability.


    If you can duplicate this ability without eliminating your magic power, you are almost invincible.


    Of course, this invincibility is relative.


    It''s no use to Chen Yu, the original owner.


    Moreover, as the original owner of the non attribute element constitution, Chen Yu is not affected by this magic.


    It''s scary to think about it.


    Others can''t beat him with magic, and they can''t beat him with physical attack.


    In fact, Chen Yu is not immune to the influence of the constitution of non - attribute elements.


    It''s because Chen Yu''s current cultivation system has changed from magic to Xianli.


    However, the constitution of non attribute elements was also realized when Chen Yu changed from magic to immortal power.


    That''s a watershed.


    Norworth Singh was able to copy the constitution of non-attribute elements.


    In a sense, she is already very strong.


    "I''m sorry, Chen. I was rude just now." Nawaz Singh was embarrassed.


    The misunderstanding was that Chen Yu had done something to her.


    Portia, who was sitting not far away, wondered. Were Chen Yu and the two women not friends?


    They seem to have had a fierce quarrel just now. The woman is still excited to stand up.


    But then they seemed to get back together.


    Portia has all kinds of brain tonics in her head.


    What is Chen Yu''s relationship with them.


    They''re here for break-up fees and stuff.


    ¡­¡­


    After lunch, darimore and Nawaz Singh left.


    "Nawaz, what are you looking at? I think you''ve been studying your arms for most of the day."


    "I''m studying the ability to copy images from Chen."


    "Can''t we just eliminate magic and magic?"


    "More than that." "It''s a real obsession," she said, shaking her head


    "Is it so comfortable?""You haven''t tried, of course you can''t understand that." She said.


    "When can I learn Mirror magic?"


    "You haven''t even learned how to mirror your weaknesses now, so don''t go overboard."


    Suddenly, dalymore slammed on the brake.


    "Your sister is here again." Dalymore turned to look at norworth Singh.


    It''s not the first time, Nowitz Singh''s sister, Okura Singh.


    Almost once or twice a month, she would harass her.


    Of course, Okura Singh is very selective when he appears.


    Always calculate the route they pass by, and start where no one is.


    Darimore used to tease norworth Singh, saying her sister was like a villain in a movie.


    I didn''t harass you. I ran after harassing you.


    Okura Singh''s wind howling beasts stand in front of the car.


    "I''m not going to get out of the car, you''re going to do it yourself," dailimore told norworth Singh


    After getting out of the car, she looked around.


    Nawaz Singh saw the flow of air around her.


    At the same time, I saw three people hiding behind the shelter in front of me.


    The three of them are flowing with different colors. One of them seems to be red, the second is gray, and the third is yellow.


    Norworth Singh can easily identify the three men.


    "Okura, come out. I see you." Norworth Singh.


    Nothing. Okura Singh seems to be planning a surprise attack.


    Nowitz Singh is a little speechless. It''s not the right time for her sister to come today.


    I just borrowed the power that does not belong to me.


    Even though Nowitz Singh has no magic at all.


    But now she is stronger than ever.


    She even felt that she had a sense of invincibility.


    "Okura, Barbara, and Domingo. I know you''re hiding behind the bunker. Come out." "Do you want these howling beasts to attack me first, and then you will attack me again?" cried Nawaz Singh


    To be honest, she was also surprised that her sister had found Barbara and Dominique.


    Unfortunately, she is sure even if there are more people today.


    The courage that does not belong to her.

 Chapter 1777

    Barbara and Dominic are in the same family as norworth Singh and Okura Singh.


    But the two of them and Nawaz Singh are obviously not on the right path.


    It''s like her sister Okura Singh.


    No, now Okura Singh and the two of them are blocking norworth Singh.


    She had no idea what power she had.


    Of course, her enemies don''t understand.


    In recent attacks, Okura Singh has found that her sister is nothing serious.


    A few months ago, when Okura Singh was fighting her sister, she found that her sister had mastered the enchantment magic.


    But when he calmed down, Okura Singh understood.


    The enhanced magic is not her sister''s, but Mirror magic.


    Later, Okura Singh confirmed that her sister did not strengthen magic.


    Okura Singh is well prepared for the attack.


    But I don''t know what happened. My elder sister broke their intention directly.


    The three of them could only come out from behind the bunker.


    "I''ve said for a long time that with the strength of the three of us, there''s no need to bother at all." Barbara said discontentedly.


    Barbara''s face was full of radicalism and excitement.


    The two palms were dyed with red fire, which was unusual.


    It''s as bright as blood.


    Barbara is not an elemental witch. She is a raging witch.


    In fact, it is similar to the tank, which becomes powerful through anger.


    The difference is that tanks turn anger into physical power.


    Babarash, on the other hand, turned his anger into a hot flame.


    Domingo stands still.


    Okura Singh is not a schemer.


    So after being punctured face to face by his sister.


    She was also a little shy, and immediately attacked Nawaz Singh to cover up her blush.


    Several howling beasts rushed directly to navorth Singh.


    When she was light, the whole body flew.


    Everyone in the room was stunned by the move.


    Including norworth Singh himself.


    She did not expect that one day, she could fly in the air.


    She just wanted to avoid the attack of the wind roaring beast, but she didn''t expect to hide in the air.


    Okura Singh, Barbara SH and Dominic all look up at Navarro Singh in the air.


    The faces of the three were full of wonder.


    But Barbara''s first reaction was to point her hands at norworth Singh in mid air.


    "Die for me!"


    Boom -


    there was a violent explosion on the body of norworth Singh.


    But after the fire, she hovered in the middle of the air undamaged and looked down at the crowd.


    Barbara did not believe that her powerful attack could not hurt her.


    Nawaz Singh doesn''t have to do anything at all.


    Barbara''s attack did not hurt her at all.


    She didn''t even have to defend.


    It has to be said that the more in-depth experience of this powerful ability.


    Norworth Singh was more and more shocked.


    There was a movement in her heart, and her body seemed to be longing for the elements around her.


    This time, she plans to follow her body''s instincts.


    All of a sudden, her body began to absorb the elements around her.


    For a moment, she felt that her body had become very terrible.


    Her body is even two meters high, and her loose clothes become tight.


    It can''t be absorbed any more, it will die!


    There was a sense of alarm in her mind, and she stopped absorbing the elements at once.


    Okura Singh, Barbara SH and Dominique all looked at norworth Singh incredulously.


    At this time, a wind howling beast jumped up and grabbed norworth Singh''s ankle.


    It''s just that the biting force of the wind roaring beast can''t even break the skin of Nowitz Singh.


    Norworth Singh''s body fell rapidly, crushing the wind roaring beast that was gripping her ankle.


    The ground was broken by her, and she felt the unspeakable power in her body.


    She took a step forward and hit the ground with a fist.


    Peng¡ª¡ªAt the center of novaz Singh, the ground spread out like a wave.


    In a flash, more than 30 meters around the ground, are full of spider web like cracks.


    The wind roaring beasts that were close to the original were also affected by this force in an instant, and exploded in an instant.


    Okura Singh, Barbara and Domingo were all stunned.


    What kind of power is this?


    It''s terrible.


    Nawaz Singh looked at Okura Singh, Barbara SH and Domingo.


    "Are you sure you want to fight again?"


    She doesn''t know how strong she is now.


    But she can be sure that she is not as big as Chen Yuqiang.


    It seems that the absorption of external elements by oneself has reached its limit in a flash.


    If Chen Yu uses this move, he is more than 100 times stronger than himself with his strong body.


    Norworth Singh suddenly felt very lucky.


    Fortunately, Chen and he are not enemies.


    Having such an enemy is really a headache.


    No, it should be said to be a very horrible thing.


    And Nawaz Singh knows.


    This may be just one of Chen''s abilities.


    At the time of the arrival of the baby, norworth Singh and darimore had seen Chen Yu in that state.


    On that unprecedented third night.


    Chen Yu fought from morning till after midnight.


    And the arrival of Hurricane baby is really the evil spirit of thousands of troops.


    But without exception, they were all torn by Chen Yu.


    It was the first time they understood what a gap is.


    Although she dare not say that she is superior to Chen Yu in terms of the strength she has shown.


    But for Okura Singh, Barbara and Dominique, it''s enough to be astonished.


    What kind of destructive power is this?


    If Nawaz Singh really wants to kill them.


    They don''t even have a chance to escape.


    Nowitz Singh belongs now. The attack power is explosive, and the defense power is also amazing.


    At least Okura Singh, Barbara SH and domineer together can''t break the defense.


    "Now, get out of my face at once, or I''ll really kill you out of my control."


    Okura Singh, Barbara SH and Dominique are all dead.


    They vowed to stop norworth Singh, but they ran away in such a gloomy way.


    I can''t fight any more. I really want to fight again. I will leave my life here.

 Chapter 1778

    Okura Singh, Barbara and domineer ran off in the dust.


    Nawaz Singh was a little overwhelmed.


    Because she doesn''t know how to get out of her present state.


    Back in darimore''s car, she managed to get into the seat.


    Two meters two or three, the carriage is still a little narrow for her.


    Dalymore''s eyes lit up at norworth Singh.


    "You''re too strong, Navarro."


    "It''s nothing to do with me. It''s a terrible ability to copy from Chen."


    "I also want to learn vulnerability mirror as soon as possible, and Mirror magic." Darimore suddenly became full of energy.


    "Even if you learn the Mirror magic, if you don''t have to, you still don''t want to find Chen to copy his ability, the consequences will be very serious."


    "What''s serious?"


    "The trouble of strengthening system is here. Although Mirror magic can copy the ability of the other party, it will bring huge burden to the body after using the ability of the other party. Remember that last time I used weak mirror to copy to Chen''s left arm. After the magic subsided, my left arm was abandoned for three days, which can''t be mentioned at all. Just now I used such a huge power, I guess I can''t get out of bed this month. "


    "So serious?"


    "This is the side effect of Mirror magic. Otherwise, do you think the magic array is so perfect?"


    "But it''s nice to experience that feeling. You know, just now you were like a God No, you still look like a God. "


    Suddenly, a figure appeared in front of the car without warning.


    "Bad..." There was a exclamation from Nawaz Singh and Daley Moore.


    It was too late for darimore to step on the brake and the car hit the man.


    Peng -


    the scene that the man is expected to be hit and fly does not appear.


    The front of the car is like hitting the electric pole. It sinks in an instant.


    The steering wheel pops up the air bag in a flash, and darimore hits the car.


    But she broke through the window in an instant, and jumped at the man.


    She has not yet removed the Mirror magic. She still has endless power.


    The man was directly knocked down on the ground by norworth Singh.


    He was also a little stunned. He didn''t expect that she could throw him to the ground.


    "Who are you?" She grabbed each other''s neck with one hand.


    The man found that he overestimated his own strength, but also underestimated the strength of Nawaz Singh.


    It was supposed to be that he grabbed norworth Singh by the neck.


    But now the situation is reversed.


    How could this happen?


    Why is that?


    The man''s palms suddenly burst into a black light, and he patted her on the chest.


    But when his palms hit her chest, the magic on them disappeared.


    What''s the matter? Is Norwich singer so powerful?


    "Who are you?" The palm of her hand has grown in strength.


    The man''s neck is being deformed by great force.


    "The king of the East, borrow my strength." The man gave a sudden shout.


    She felt the strength of the man growing.


    But still not more than themselves.


    She was more concerned about the magic used by this man. He prayed to the Oriental endless pillar king, one of the five gods of the Roma, and borrowed strength.


    In other words, he is a Roma like himself?


    In order to borrow the power of the king, the first thing is to become a believer of the king.


    The legend of the five pillars of the creation of the world is the belief of the Roma people, extremely small.


    Other people don''t believe in it.


    Just then, when she turned around, she saw that Dale Moore in the car behind her had broken her head and seemed to be seriously injured.


    Norworth Singh left the man in his hands. He was very strong.


    But compared with the current situation, it is not worth mentioning.


    Nawaz Singh was not worried that he could hurt himself or defeat himself.


    But just then, the man suddenly came.


    It''s just that he didn''t directly attack norworth Singh, but reached for norworth Singh''s earrings.


    Nawaz Singh realized it was bad, but it was too late.


    The man tugged the earrings off.


    "Ah..." There was a scream from Nawaz Singh, her ears bleeding.


    For a moment, she felt the rapid passing of power.Her earrings, called melee, can double the duration of all persistent magic.


    Mirror magic can last for such a long time only through earrings.


    Norworth Singh felt weak.


    But before the power had gone away completely, she hit the man in the face.


    "Ah..." The face was punched in the face by novaz Singh, who flew more than ten meters.


    She fell to the ground in agony, unable to pursue.


    The man stood up precariously, looked at norworth Singh, and looked at the pendant in his hand.


    He hesitated to kill norworth Singh at the moment.


    After all, the threat that Nawaz Singh gave him was too strong.


    But he is in a very bad condition.


    The face is covered with blood, and the nose, mouth and ears constantly ooze blood.


    Head splitting headache, very painful.


    Just then, Okura Singh, Barbara SH and domineer suddenly appeared.


    "Mr. Warren, are you all right?" Okura Singh looked at his sister, who was lying on the ground, with a kind of complexity in her eyes.


    "Kill her." Valen just finished, wow, spit out a mouthful of blood.


    "Get Mr. Warren out of here." Said Okura Singh.


    Barbara and Dominic looked at each other and knew what Okura Singh was up to.


    After all, they are sisters. It''s reasonable that Okura Singh can''t bear to start.


    Moreover, Okura Singh had always attacked her sister to stop Warren.


    She was worried that if Warren did it himself, it would endanger her sister''s life.


    "Mr. Warren, you are seriously injured. Let''s get you out of here first." Said Barbaras.


    To be honest, they all know how terrible Warren is.


    In their opinion, if Warren did, she would never win.


    As a result, Warren won miserably, and he didn''t rely on the positive fight to win.


    The way to win is very ingenious.


    If she didn''t take the enemy lightly, Warren would probably be killed by her.

 Chapter 1779

    "Hello, Steven, do you have time to call me today?"


    Chen Xun has been wandering around these days. He''s very relaxed.


    But he knew how many places Steven had run for the movie.


    Last time Steven went to Chen Yu''s house, he stayed for one night, and then he was captured by rasfa.


    As far as Chen Yu knows, during this week, in order to make publicity, Steven took the main creators of the show to at least five countries.


    "Darimore was in hospital in a car accident and is still in a coma."


    "Well? Which hospital? " Chen asked.


    "Xiangteli hospital."


    "I''m going now."


    Chen Yu rushed to the hospital in a hurry.


    See Steven''s two bodyguards and Steven''s personal assistant Yu Wenhui.


    All three of them are old acquaintances of Chen Yu.


    So when Chen came, none of the three stopped him.


    Let Chen Yu enter the ward directly.


    "How is it?" Chen saw Steven sitting in front of the hospital bed.


    Dalymore was lying in bed with gauze around her head.


    "Look first."


    Chen Yu looks at Steven''s grave face and immediately puts down his toolbox.


    Just a little check, suddenly stand up, almost a slap on Steven''s face.


    "Falk, dalymore is just asleep."


    "I just want you to see if she''s left any bruises, concussions, congestion, etc." Steven is embarrassed to look at Chen Yu.


    "Please make it clear." Chen Yu looks at Steven with a black face.


    "But the police said there was something unusual about the accident."


    "What''s unusual?"


    "Dalymore''s car is like hitting a telegraph pole, but there are no pillars nearby." "And my friend, who was with Daley Moore, was found outside the car, and from the traces on the scene, it looks like she hit the windshield," Steven said


    "Well? You''re talking about novac Singh? "


    "Do you know her?"


    "Yes, she plays with darimore, and she''s not a normal person."


    "How is she now?" Chen said


    "In the coma, the doctor said that she was almost paralyzed like she had just finished a triathlon race."


    "Is she in this hospital, too?" Chen asked.


    "Well, I''ll put her in the next ward."


    "I''ll see next door."


    "Is dalymore really OK?"


    "If you want something to happen to her, I can do it for you."


    "Go, go."


    When Chen Yu went out, Khalifa Oliver and sunnell happened to come in.


    Halifa Oliver and Chen Zhu nodded.


    Chen Yu went around to the ward next door, where she saw a woman come out.


    This woman is Okura Singh.


    Okura Singh looks at Chen Yu with suspicious eyes.


    "Who are you?"


    Chen Yu looked up and down at Okura Singh and said, "who are you?"


    Just then, far came.


    "Chen, are there any of your patients in the hospital today?"


    Farr has a headache for this bastard who always runs to the hospital to rob patients.


    In fact, Chen''s behavior has already been semi open in the hospital.


    In addition to those new employees, some doctors and nurses who have worked in the hospital for more than half a year basically know that Chen Yu is an illegal doctor.


    However, no matter the major shareholder or the president of the hospital, they are blind to this.


    So Chen Yu, in many cases, has no longer covered up.


    Okura Singh looks at Chen.


    It turned out to be a doctor.


    When he had figured it out, Okura Singh turned around and left.


    "Chen, can you be more restrained?"


    "The patients I contact seem to be at your wit''s end. I think it doesn''t affect your performance."


    After a few words of wrangling with Farr, Chen Yu went to the ward of Nawaz Singh.


    After examining the body of norworth Singh, Chen found that there was no problem.


    Just think about it a little bit and you''ll see that it''s using your own non attribute element constitution.


    To put it bluntly, it is the apotheosis of the great spirit.


    However, Chen Yu has used the divination of the great spirit, so Chen Yu is very clear about the requirements of the divination of the great spirit for physical quality.


    It''s like compressing pure oxygen into a liquid and pouring it into an oxygen cylinder, because of the metal outer wall of the oxygen cylinder.


    But if compressed oxygen is poured into a balloon, the balloon will burst in an instant.But navutz Singer did not overuse it.


    It seems that she is more restrained and not overused.


    Although the deification of the great spirit brought great pressure to her body.


    But it didn''t hurt at all.


    In fact, nowaday novaz Singh is similar to an athlete who is over active.


    The muscle is too tired to talk about any injuries.


    But Chen also noticed the damage to the left ear of norworth Singh.


    Chen was not sure what the damage was.


    Chen gave a little Xianli to norworth Singh, which could save her half a month.


    Knock -


    Steven didn''t know when he was standing at the door.


    "Darimore is awake."


    "Oh, yes, I''ll go."


    "Is she OK?"


    "Nothing." Chen Yu shook his head.


    Chen follows Steven back to dalymore''s ward.


    Halifa Oliver and sunnell stand in front of darimore''s bed.


    Daley Moore has woken up and sat in bed.


    "Chen, here you are."


    Sannell remembers that his mother had a lot of trouble with Chen Yu before.


    Later, although he had his grandfather as a middleman, Chen Yu and his mother reconciled.


    But she didn''t know when Chen Yu and her mother had such a good relationship.


    "Oliver and sunnell, you two go out first, and Chen will check up on dyemore." Steven said.


    Halifa Oliver was dissatisfied and looked at Steven coldly. "Why don''t you go out? You can be here, I can''t be here? "


    "I''ll go out, too. All right." Steven said angrily.


    When all three of them went out, Chen Yu sat down in the chair beside them.


    "Tell me what happened."


    "I''m a bit confused about the specific situation..." Darimore said what happened yesterday after lunch.


    First of all, the sister of navutz Singer brought people to attack her, and then the car accident.


    About the accident, dalymore remembered to hear it clearly.


    But after the airbags popped out, dalymore was in a fog.


    Chen Yu is quite clear about what he hears. Maybe two groups of people attacked norworth Singh in order to rob norworth Singh''s earrings.


    Listen to this. The eardrop should be a magic prop handed down by the family of novaz singer.

 Chapter 1780

    Chen Yu looked at Dai limore and was silent for a long time, saying, "do you need me to do it?"


    "Let''s wait until she wakes up. I''ll listen to her."


    On the day of little Larissa''s birth, darimore and Nawaz Singh came to help Chen.


    Whether or not they work, Chen remembers the relationship.


    Daley Moore is more stable.


    She could see that she had been able to kill her troublemaker sister many times.


    But she never really started.


    It shows that she still has feelings for this sister.


    So darimore didn''t want to make a decision for her.


    When she wakes up, she will support her in whatever decision she makes.


    Chen Yu is also an outsider after all.


    It''s just there, so he doesn''t mind being a knife once.


    After Chen left the ward, he spoke to Steven, Halifa Oliver and sunnell.


    Halifa Oliver looks at Chen Yu and Steven. You come and I go. The blind can see that they are worried.


    Chen and Steven are alike, but Chen and she have no friendship.


    So she wanted to ask, I don''t think Chen would say it.


    It''s just that Halifa Oliver doesn''t understand that she and darimore are obviously closer than Steven.


    There is something that darimore can''t let himself know, but Chen Yu and Steven can.


    Although Halifa Oliver was heartbroken.


    But she won''t show it.


    Besides, if she asks at this time.


    I''m sure Steven''s going to make a few sarcastic remarks.


    "Steven, I''ll take care of you. My company has something else to do. Let''s go." Said Halifa Oliver.


    Then, Halifa Oliver left with sonnel.


    Steven then asked, "Chen, what did you talk to darimore about? Did she get into any trouble? You have to help her. "


    Steven''s head is full of movie plots, secret organizations that want to hunt down Daley Moore and so on.


    So, the thinking of making movies is so jumpy.


    "It''s no big deal, but there are a few short-sighted ones, and darimore doesn''t want me to interfere, which shows that she has the ability to deal with it."


    Chen said casually, he didn''t say too much, so as not to worry about Steven.


    "Really?"


    "It''s really true. Don''t be long winded If anything, can I stand by? " Chen Yu rolled his eyes.


    "Let''s go and see the land I recently started." Steven is in a good mood.


    "Your daughter is still in the hospital. Are you sure you can get down safely?"


    "You''ve checked it. I''m worried about it. Besides, if something really happens to dalymore, I''ll rob mirror lake. You owe me."


    "Is your daughter worth a piece of land?"


    Yu Wenhui stayed to look after darimore.


    Two bodyguards were with Steven.


    Chen Yu and Steven are sitting in the back seat.


    "Old man, I''m with you. You need two bodyguards to follow me. You don''t trust me."


    The two bodyguards sitting in front of them are rolling their eyes.


    One of the two bodyguards is famtis.


    She is also one of the people who know Chen''s true face.


    Another bodyguard came after famtis.


    However, he also knows that Chen Yu and Steven are short of wearing a pair of trousers when they are familiar with wine.


    Chen Yu always likes to play such a bad joke.


    "If I don''t trust you, I''ll let them kill you directly." Steven stares at Chen.


    "By the way, famtis, is Evan OK?"


    "It''s good. I''ve put on a lot of weight." Famtis''s income is now stable.


    It''s not the same as it used to be. You can only feed Evan with dog food.


    Steven''s salary to famtis is still very high.


    After driving for 40 minutes, I finally stopped.


    But not to the ground, but the road behind is not easy to walk, the car can not pass.


    People can only get out of the car and walk around.


    The road behind is the dirt road. Although it was opened up, it has not been repaired for a long time.


    But the environment is really better than the original mirror lake.


    It''s located on the top of the mountain. It''s green in the distance.


    Four people in a row arrived at the top of the mountain, already sweating profusely.


    But a jewel like Lake came into view.


    Chen takes a breath of cool air and looks at Steven with the brick.


    Steven can find this kind of place. He''s also very good at it.


    Not to mention Fengshui and so on, at least the spirit here is much more abundant than other places."How is it? Is this a good place? " Said Steven rather triumphantly.


    "Very good, really good."


    Chen said sincerely that this place is a real blessing.


    Let''s go back to ancient times, and that''s the heaven and earth.


    It''s very rare to find such a blessed place in modern society.


    "How can no one occupy such a good place?" Chen asked doubtfully.


    Even the blind can see that this is a good place.


    But how can no one occupy such a good place?


    Chen Yu is quite puzzled.


    There are a lot of rich people in Los Angeles.


    It''s impossible for everyone to see this land, right?


    Steven suddenly had a toothache when he heard Chen Yu''s words.


    Seeing Steven''s face, Chen Yu felt that there might be some shortcomings he didn''t realize.


    "Mr. Steven, step back. There are crocodiles." Another bodyguard immediately guards Steven.


    Chen also saw that it was a two meter long alligator.


    Crocodiles here? No wonder.


    However, the altitude here is estimated to be 100 meters.


    I didn''t expect that the alligators all came here to live.


    "Is this living water?" Chen asked.


    "Well, it''s an underground fountain." Steven nodded: "everything is good here, there are crocodiles, and I''ve got experts to estimate. There are hundreds of crocodiles here, which is very troublesome."


    Since Steven is going to build a house here, of course it''s for living.


    But if there are crocodiles here, it will be a threat to the residents.


    Hundreds of crocodiles are hard to remove.


    If only one or two alligators are left out, it will pose a threat to Steven and his family.


    That''s why Steven hasn''t started the land for so long.


    "When you bought it, didn''t you know there were crocodiles?"


    "Yes."


    "I know you still buy it?"


    "Isn''t there still you?"


    "That''s too much. You take me as coolie." Chen complained.


    But this land is not big, it is not small. It can raise a pond of crocodiles, which means that the fish here can support so many crocodiles.


    At this time, the crocodile, which had been basking on the shore, suddenly climbed towards four people.


    "By the way, I haven''t eaten crocodile meat yet. Let''s eat crocodile at noon."

 Chapter 1781

    Steven and famtis both know Chen''s ability.


    But Fran, another bodyguard, doesn''t know, and hasn''t seen Chen Yu fight with anyone.


    When Chen Yu came to the crocodile in such a big way, Fran took a fright and tried to aim at the crocodile with his pistol.


    As a result, Chen Yu picked up the crocodile that was more than two meters long.


    Although this alligator is not very big, it''s at least 100kg.


    Chen Yu even picked up his hand and quickly dropped Fran''s chin.


    As for Steven and famtis, when they were chased by the demonized ribell.


    I have seen the power of Chen Gu.


    So a crocodile can''t make a ripple in their heart.


    "Chen, this crocodile is not enough for you to eat. If you peel it and bake it, you won''t have much meat left." Steven said.


    "I''ll go down and get a bigger one." Chen said.


    With that, Chen took off his clothes and trousers, left a pair of boxers, and then plunged into the water.


    Fran''s eyes are about to fall to the ground. Is Chen Yu dying?


    It''s just that Steven and famtis don''t care.


    After half a box, Fran saw the water in front of him begin to billow.


    Fran''s heart tightened. Chen Yu won''t meet an alligator under the water.


    These are alligators, real killers.


    The largest alligator can grow to seven or eight meters, nearly two tons of body weight, and can make hegemony in fresh water and sea water.


    Even the same kind of people eat when they are hungry. In the animal world, they are absolutely crazy.


    It''s impossible for humans to win when they encounter adult alligators in the water.


    Even on land, without thermal weapons, it is impossible to fight against this cannibal monster.


    During the Second World War in the last century, there was a brilliant story of wangua destroying a modern army of thousands of people.


    Apart from those animals with infectious diseases, this is one of the most brilliant battles that wild animals have waged against human beings.


    In Fran''s opinion, if Chen Yu really meets an adult alligator in the water, he may never come back.


    Hua Hua -


    suddenly, Chen Yu suddenly stood up in the shallow water.


    Fran was startled, but he was relieved to see Chen''s hair intact.


    Just at this time, Fran saw Chen Yu''s sleep constantly tossing behind him.


    On closer inspection, he found that Chen was clasping a crocodile''s upper jaw in one hand.


    Fran swallowed. The crocodile was about six meters long.


    This is definitely the dominant level among the alligators.


    From the strength of its hitting the water, we can see that this alligator is very powerful.


    But Chen Yu just grabs its upper jaw like that. Is that really OK?


    Oddly enough, the alligator''s jaw is not bound, but it just can''t close it.


    Fran''s face was full of consternation. He really didn''t understand how Chen Yu caught the crocodile with his bare hands.


    But look at Chen Yu''s familiar appearance, and then look at famtis and Steven''s light appearance.


    Most of them have known Chen''s ability for a long time.


    "Don''t come here and try to kill it." Steven jumped away at once.


    He doesn''t have Chen Yu''s ability.


    If Chen Yu doesn''t get hold of it, the monster can take a bite and send him to God.


    Chen Zhu grabs the upper jaw of the alligator and reverses it.


    With a click, the alligator was instantly broken.


    But not dead, the body is still constantly swinging.


    It wasn''t until he was ripped open that Steven was relieved.


    "I asked you to make a big one, but you are too big."


    "I''ll clean it up sooner or later, doesn''t that suit you?" Chen Yu rolled his eyes.


    And Fran in charge of the fire. He can''t catch alligators in the water. He can still make a fire.


    Famtis is in charge of cutting the crocodile''s belly.


    Chen and Steven are sitting on a stone by the lake.


    Accompanied by Chen Zhao, Steven is not afraid of suddenly drilling out a crocodile and swallowing him.


    "Chen, do you really have a way to kill all the crocodiles here?"


    "It''s no trouble. Obitos and Raymond can do it. Get them here. It''s estimated that they can do the same damage to crocodiles here in ten days." Chen said.


    "Raymond? By the way, it''s the big snake. I didn''t seem to see him last time. How did you hide him? "


    "It''s not hidden. It''s that he''s over developed recently. I''m afraid of scaring you."


    "Last time I saw Raymond, it looked like it was five or six meters long. Do you think it was overdeveloped? How long can it grow? "


    Steven remembers the last time he saw Raymond, little Larissa was not born.Although Raymond is long, he always belongs to the thin and long category in the impression.


    It''s at least half the size of a python.


    "It''s twelve meters now." Chen said.


    Steven takes a breath of cold air. It''s 12 meters. It''s estimated that he can break the world record.


    "Today I''m going to Mingyue villa. I want to see Raymond." Steven is in the mood.


    "Your daughter is still in the hospital."


    "Don''t talk about it all the time, darimore is nothing."


    Not long ago, there was a smell of meat coming from the barbecue stand.


    Famtis and Fran don''t understand how Chen can carry so much seasoning, chili powder, cumin, salt and pepper


    Chen Yu and Steven come and eat.


    Famtis and Fran did not take themselves as outsiders at this time.


    It''s only fun to have a barbecue when everyone is eating and drinking together.


    Unfortunately, there is no wine.


    But crocodile meat is really disgusting, with a bit of fishy smell, and there is no wine to relieve fishy, eating more monotonous.


    Even Chen can''t eat much.


    Such a big crocodile is so wasted. As for the small one, it''s not roasted at all, and it''s just thrown into the water.


    Finally, bury the rest of the big one directly.


    "Steven, how about building your new home directly in the center of the lake?"


    "Well, that''s a good idea. Why don''t you build it in the middle of the lake?"


    "Mirror Lake is so much bigger than your lake. If it''s built in the center of the lake, it''s too difficult to go back and forth every time."


    I stayed at the top of the mountain for half a day, until it was more than 3 p.m., and people came down the mountain.


    Steven called Yu Wenhui and asked about Daley Moore.


    After confirming that everything was normal, Dai Li Moore followed Chen Zhu to Mingyue villa.


    Today, Portia has been looking after little Gelin and little Larissa in Mingyue villa.


    Today, Portia saw Chen Yu leave her at home with little Gelin and little Larissa.


    Portia thought that she would have the chance to solve the mystery of chef in Mingyue villa.


    As a result, she was waiting in the kitchen until noon, and no one came to cook.


    She was so disappointed that she had to cook in person.


    When I saw Steven coming, I immediately began to pay attention again.


    She is not so enthusiastic about Chen Yu, who pays her salary.

 Chapter 1782

    Steven was also shocked when he saw Raymond.


    Fortunately, Raymond is still Raymond. Even after the great changes, Raymond is still Raymond.


    Steven soon calmed down after the initial shock.


    Watching Raymond with interest.


    Steven is not the first time Raymond has been contacted.


    Steven has been in contact since Raymond was a snake.


    Steven knows how human Raymond is.


    But famtis and Fran were terrified.


    I''m afraid the snake will swallow Steven.


    What is the concept of a 12 meter snake?


    In this era, almost no snake more than 10 meters was found.


    We can''t say no, we can only say it''s hard to find.


    It''s not possible to be found unless you run to the deepest part of the rainforest.


    And Python and snake are two species.


    Raymond is a snake, not a python.


    However, Raymond has the flexibility of a snake and the huge body of a python.


    The combination of the two is the most terrible.


    If it''s just a python, if it''s in a place with wide vision, even if it''s big, it''s hard to pose a threat to a rational person.


    Because Python''s mobility is too poor, water is their main battlefield.


    Although snakes move rapidly, they are too small.


    A stick can teach snake sitting.


    Raymond also has features that neither snake nor Python has, that is, he can chew.


    Eat as a mammal chews.


    So it doesn''t need to hang its prey like a python or rely on venom like a snake.


    Raymond has all the advantages of pythons and snakes, even the abilities they don''t have.


    ¡­¡­


    Not far, the people of the flame church are not far away. They can meet them in one day at most.


    Derin thought in silence.


    These days the road is more and more difficult to go.


    It''s not a rainforest.


    But the road is also difficult.


    And the continuous heavy rain, there is no break.


    Norway is located in northern Europe, which is cold and humid all year round.


    At this time, the supernatural team''s equipment will play a role.


    Even derin had to admit that they were well prepared.


    Waterproof clothes and tents play a great role in this environment.


    Once in a while, I can make one or two cooked meals.


    But Delin was more and more blind to them.


    These guys don''t seem to have any more abilities than bragging.


    Every time I go hunting, it''s casos.


    It seems that the most powerful people in this team are ordinary people like casos.


    All of a sudden, a person appeared in front of the team and swayed in their direction.


    The team stopped at once, and everyone raised their guard and looked at the man.


    The man swayed and walked a few steps, suddenly sat on the ground again, stood up difficultly, but failed to walk to the front of the team, and fell on the ground after two or three steps.


    Moore Raz came up to look at the man, turned around and shook his head. "Dead."


    When the crowd came up, Gaia turned over the body and found that half of the body of the dead man had been hit by some kind of magic.


    "It''s necromancy." Said Hess.


    At this time, derin came over: "I remember there is a death Canyon in this forest, but it''s not a big deal. There are always teams going in and out of the valley."


    "What do you do in the valley of death? There''s nothing to go to in that dangerous place. "


    There are death canyons all over the world. Most of them are due to the geographical environment. Animals or people die in the valley and can''t leave.


    As time goes by, the dead are filled with air, and the dead are restless.


    Finally, he became a ghost, wandering in the valley, and finally formed the valley of death.


    Derin has never been to the valley of the dead, but he has heard of it.


    At least 20% of the psychics in Norway have ever been in or out of the valley of death.


    "There is a kind of magic material called the flower of dying in the valley of death. If it can be found, it can sell for tens of thousands of dollars. Moreover, the valley of death is not dangerous, so there are many psychics going in and out." Said Delin.


    He did not lie about it, though he had a mind for the supernatural society.


    He didn''t need to lie, either, because soon after that the fire cult came.


    Helys looked at the man''s injury and said, "the necromancy that caused him death is very powerful."


    "Go and have a look. I can''t find any trace of the giant in recent days."


    They doubted whether the trip would lead to the success of the giant.


    In principle, the giant''s body shape is like a hill. When he moves, he will at least leave some obvious traces. He shouldn''t have no trace.But the truth is that they can''t find the giant at all.


    But after six or seven days in the forest, they hardly moved.


    This makes everyone''s heart a little bit dim.


    In addition to the dead wood ghost territory I met a few days ago, four people had a small activity.


    The rest of us just came in.


    But of course, their bad mood cannot be released internally.


    So thinking about it, West said, "go to which death canyon."


    If we can meet some battles, we can also relieve the restless mood of the people.


    Gaia nodded. "All right."


    The more Delin could not see the group.


    They''re going to death Canyon, where there''s no danger.


    I don''t know where the courage of these Americans came from to find the legendary giant.


    Even if they find it, can they really beat the giant?


    Or do they have the courage to fight against giants?


    But he was very enthusiastic to show the way.


    After all, these Americans don''t need money.


    If they have a good time in the valley of death, they can find some flowers to stay.


    Derin directly used the spirit of connection to find the direction of death canyon.


    It''s very easy to find such a fixed place, but there''s no difficulty at all.


    After another walk, they found another body.


    With the same injuries as the bodies in front, it seems that the death Canyon is not far away.


    "These are supposed to be psychics in Western Europe."


    "This sign is like a disciple of the mountain religion."


    They are well-known in the UK, and West is mainly recognized by their symbols.


    The mountain religion is a minority religion, but it acts more like an ordinary spiritual force, and does not develop the church and believers. All day long, it competes for some sites and develops the industries and companies under the name of the mountain religion.


    And the most amazing thing is that Shanye is a joint-stock system, which is divided into large shareholders and small shareholders.


    It has to be said that this sect, which completely imitates the listed companies, has created a new model.


    Of course, they are not heretics, so they have developed very well.


    It is said that there are many cooperation projects with the government, and the division of education is all over the European continent.

 Chapter 1783

    At the other end of the forest, a team is also passing through the forest toward the team of the supernatural society.


    Everyone in this team is wearing the same red and black clothes, but there is a red flame on the back.


    Naturally, they are the people of the flame religion, with more than 50 people.


    I dare not say that every one is a master. At least a dozen of them are famous in northern Europe.


    In particular, the head of the division, Maggie Modric.


    He is known as a tyrant in northern Europe.


    His name is also well-known among the directors of many branches.


    Magri Modric''s men are also more elite.


    To put it bluntly, most of them are those with some abilities and courage.


    He has done many evil things by his own means, and then he is wanted by the government or by the spiritual world.


    In the end, he can only hide in the Church of fire to avoid disaster.


    This kind of people have a common characteristic, and they are indifferent to the secular rules.


    At this point, they are like the magneto king of the X-Men.


    Think oneself superior, do not regard ordinary people as people.


    Of course, in reality, neither the government nor the spiritual world can allow such people to be too active.


    The strength of Norwegian flame religion is relatively strong in the European continent.


    Although northern Europe is active, the Norwegian government is not strong.


    So it gives the development and expansion of the flame religion.


    Just then, a body appeared in front of them.


    "Dharma protector, look at the body."


    Cried nalev, deputy to Magri Modric.


    Magri Modric is the head of the Norwegian division. His position in teaching belongs to Dharma protector.


    "Necromancy!" Magri Modric stepped forward and looked at the body, frowning.


    "Dharma protector, don''t you think this corpse is familiar to you?"


    "You know that?" Asked Magri Modric.


    "No, I mean the magic on this corpse."


    Magri Modric thought about it, suddenly remembered it, and exclaimed, "isn''t this the Madman of libric soon?"


    "That''s right. It''s riblick''s magic."


    Speaking of riblik, Magri Modric felt headache and helpless.


    Libric was once a member of the Church of the fire.


    In essence, he is no different from other members of the flame church.


    If we have to say what''s the difference between them.


    It''s that liberick is more crazy. To be exact, he''s totally crazy.


    Other members of the flame church know that they should pretend to be grandchildren when they need to.


    Although everyone has done things like killing people and surpassing goods.


    But will not ignore the wine open to kill.


    But ribrick doesn''t care that much.


    What he wants, the woman he wants, he just starts to rob.


    And the means are extremely cruel, there is no living.


    This has also led to an upsurge in sentiment across the Nordic region.


    The government was furious and gave the order to kill.


    This is also one of the few times in modern times that the government gave orders to the spiritual world.


    Even the Church of fire can''t withstand the pressure.


    At the end of the day, riblik could only be handed over to the alliance of several psychic organizations.


    But ribliklen is with a strong strength.


    Kill dozens of psychics, and then walk away.


    In the next few years, from time to time, it came to riblik where to start the bloody killing.


    But then riblik had nothing to do with the flame.


    So they don''t care what libric did.


    No one wants to meet the lunatic libric.


    Even the Church of fire doesn''t want to.


    This guy is a complete lunatic who doesn''t know how to control.


    And he also has a kind of self created necromancer magic, which makes the whole spiritual world extremely afraid.


    "This is the magic of reblick, the dead cell?" Asked nalev.


    Magri Modric just felt the death on the body.


    Only now can we be sure that the magic left on this corpse is the dead cell.


    "I hope we don''t meet that maniac here." Said Magri Modric.


    Even if they were more than 50 people, magari Modric was not sure how to deal with riblik.


    Even if we can win, I''m afraid we will only win miserably.


    "Dharma protector, so many of us, do we need to be afraid of riblik?"


    "Since you know the magic of death cells, do you know the horror of this magic?" Asked Magri Modric."It''s said that this kind of dead cell was created by rebrick. If you touch the dead cell, it will erode the magic power. Once the magic power is exhausted, it will die for a long time." Said nalev.


    "In fact, if we just guard against dead cells, most of us can do it. As long as we have a defense magic, dead cells can''t get close to us." Said Magri Modric.


    "What''s so terrible about this magic?"


    "In fact, the real terrible thing is that riblik will recycle the magic absorbing dead cells and become his magic source. In the past 20 years, he has killed hundreds of psychics. Almost every psychic died under the dead cells, and the magic of every dead person has become his magic source. He seems to carry it with him Like hundreds of magic batteries, he has almost endless magic. "


    When nerev heard Margery Modric''s words, his face suddenly became extremely frightened.


    A terrible enemy with almost infinite magic?


    How to deal with this kind of enemy?


    "Dharma protector, isn''t he invincible?"


    "Of course, there are still people in the world who can crush him. For example, the 23rd generation of Blood Mary of scarlet church came out to hunt down libric 12 years ago."


    "Twenty three generations of Blood Mary, can riblick escape?"


    "Of course, it''s impossible to escape. Twenty three generations of Blood Mary, how that exists. She subdued libric in one move, but later she let libric go by herself."


    "And why?"


    "Because reblick and the 23rd generation of Blood Mary are in the downtown area, reblick threatens the 23rd generation of Blood Mary. If she doesn''t let him go, he will explode himself directly. If other people explode, the 23rd generation of Blood Mary won''t pay attention, but reblick''s explosion can make the downtown area suffer a lot of casualties. The 23rd generation of Blood Mary can only let him go."


    "Except for the twenty-three generations of Blood Mary?"


    "The rest of us don''t know. As far as I know, no one can confront riblik head-on." "That''s why I don''t want to meet riblick. Even if we win, we''re going to die," said maghrey Modric

 Chapter 1784

    Most of the time has passed. The supernatural society and its members arrived at the valley of death before dark.


    Along the way, they found many bodies, some of which had been dead for a long time.


    Even some of them are only bones. I don''t know how many years they died.


    Moreover, many corpses can be seen, all of which are the same method of death.


    "This is the valley of death. Go in when it''s not dark. If it''s dark, it''ll be more troublesome than during the day. It''s the active time of the dead at night." Said Delin.


    At that moment, helys opened her mouth and stopped the crowd.


    "Don''t you all go in. There''s a good guy in there. I''ll go in." Said Hess.


    Derin scoffed at her words. There were more people going in and out of the valley of death.


    I haven''t heard of any good guys.


    What does this little girl mean?


    Just, look at other people''s looks, seem to believe this little girl''s words.


    "Hess, is that guy in there very good?"


    "Well, it''s very powerful, and it''s hard for you to deal with him. The magic of death is so weird. With so many of us, Gaia should be able to win the guy inside. I''m sure that Norma and he are about five to five, and Ingrid is also five to five. Other people can''t beat him." Said Hess.


    "So powerful?" Asked West in surprise.


    He had no doubt of her conjecture.


    "You want to deal with him alone?"


    "Well, since he agreed to be a necromancer, he must meet him in person. Besides, he is a very famous person among the Necromancers."


    "That''s fine, but it''s agreed to send us a signal if there''s any trouble." Said West.


    In fact, he is not a character with Chen Yu, that is to protect the short.


    He has nothing to do with it. He has to think one-on-one.


    In fact, in the spiritual world, one-on-one selection is never recommended.


    Because a lot of times, there is a certain restraint between each other''s magic.


    Unless it''s strong enough, it''s obvious to be restrained in a small gap.


    So most of the time, it doesn''t show the strength.


    Gaia went up and patted helys on the shoulder. "Don''t let me in to clean up the mess then."


    In fact, as everyone knows, helys is a strong man.


    The slogan in the association every day is to be able to fight alongside Chen Yu.


    Even if the slogan doesn''t look so realistic.


    Because all of them know how powerful Chen Yu is.


    But Hess was never discouraged.


    As soon as Gaia said this, helys would never send a distress signal.


    But in the same way, Hess will face the battle with absolute caution.


    You don''t despise your opponent because you are 80% sure.


    "Well, I know." Hess was also clear-minded, and naturally knew that it was Gaia''s method.


    Then he walked into the valley of death alone.


    The figure gradually disappeared in the hazy rain.


    "We''ll have a night''s rest here." Said West.


    Derin is sick of this, these Yankees.


    I don''t understand what they''re doing here.


    It''s just a valley of death. It can make them face the enemy.


    Now I want to stay in this completely uncovered place for one night.


    Once out of the tent, it''s all wet.


    Think of this, derin feels upset.


    It''s just that he''s on the team and he''s not talking.


    No one will listen to him.


    After setting up the tent, Delin got in.


    Don''t say hello to anyone else.


    Delin took out the phone again and sent a message: "where is it?"


    However, he was extremely careful to delete the information after sending it.


    Soon, the other side replied.


    After receiving the information, Delin was extremely happy.


    Because they are not far away.


    ¡­¡­


    "That Delin has been secretly sending messages several times recently." Said CAOS to Gaia.


    "Moyid planted a real seed on him, and he knew it clearly for a long time. A group of people were approaching us." Gaia said: "in recent days, some of our people are in low spirits, and we need a war to activate our emotions."


    In fact, several people in the team have known about this for a long time.


    West certainly knows, but he means to let only a few people know.


    Think of it as an unexpected attack.


    This can better mobilize everyone''s mood.Of course, the premise is that no one can be hurt.


    Derin thought he was cautious and careful, but how could he hide it from some people''s eyes.


    At this time, the sky made another rumble.


    This is the second thundering a few days ago near the dead wood ghost territory.


    Then a huge body appeared.


    And this body is above their heads.


    Gaia and CAOS are outside the tent at the moment, and naturally they see this huge body.


    It''s the giant''s feet, and the giant is stepping towards their camp.


    Bad Gaia and CAOS both exclaimed.


    But the giant''s feet didn''t work.


    It''s like stepping across the sky without leaving footprints on the ground.


    As the thunder disappeared, so did the giant.


    "That''s not a giant It''s like some kind of image. " Gaia said in disbelief.


    "If so, are the giants we have been pursuing for so long really exist?" Cass also hesitated.


    "Among the scarlet tasks, it is said that the giant is in trouble in the mountains and forests, so it will attract the attention of scarlet church. That means that the giant should exist, but if it is such a giant, the damage will be huge, and it may even destroy a small city, even if it is not close to the densely populated area, at least it will bring great damage, not only It''s as simple as attacking a few people. " Gaia said.


    "Do you mean that the giant we see is not the giant attacking human beings?"


    "It shouldn''t be. If it''s in a densely populated area, it''s impossible to hide it. If it''s in a wilderness, I''m afraid we won''t even stay alive. If the giant steps over, I''m afraid everyone will die. So either the task itself is a lie, or the giant we see is not the real giant."


    Just then, moid got out of the tent.


    Toward Gaia: "Gaia, someone has trampled on the seeds I left on the road, someone is close to us."


    "How many are there?" Gaia asked.


    "There are about forty or fifty people, but they can''t be counted." Said moid.


    The seeds he left behind, like a sensor, can roughly tell the distance and the number of people.


    But it can''t be absolutely accurate.

 Chapter 1785

    Pa -


    Margery Modric''s feet made a crisp sound.


    Magri Modric stopped and stooped to pick up a seed on the ground.


    "This is qianlixin?" Magri Modric recognized the seed.


    "Looks like we''ve been found."


    "It''s OK. It''s just a mob." Maghrey modridge said with disapproval.


    Sometimes, strength can decide everything.


    If it is in the social environment, it may be able to rely on skill and wisdom to turn the situation around.


    But here is the forest. All the wrists and wisdom will be crushed by absolute strength.


    Magri Modric has enough faith in the Church of the fire.


    This wave of them is 80% of the strength of the Norwegian branch of the Church of fire.


    He brought almost all the strength of the Norwegian division. Those who didn''t come only accounted for 20% of the strength.


    Most of them are peripheral members, even ordinary people.


    Mainly, he also wants to try to find out if he can find the legendary giant.


    If they accidentally complete the scarlet task, even if they are members of the Church of fire.


    You can also go to scarlet church to receive the reward.


    Magri Modric still has some ideas and ambitions.


    Of course, the priority is to solve the group of Americans first.


    It is said that this group of Americans are quite rich, and even two hundred thousand dollars for a guide.


    That is to say, if we can take them all down.


    So millions, even tens of millions of dollars.


    For the sacred fire religion, which is attacked and suppressed by the government and other similar organizations.


    Money has always been a concern for them.


    Of course, if it''s extortion, it''s not impossible.


    The key problem is the trouble behind it.


    Once the bottom line is exceeded, it will be the enemy of the world.


    Like ribrick.


    He is now almost in the situation of enemies all over the world.


    Although the flame religion is rampant, it is not.


    Kidnapping ordinary people doesn''t make sense. Kidnapping rich people has too much influence.


    Once known by the government, it will fight back with unparalleled ferocity.


    Although the spiritual world is better than ordinary people in individual.


    But the government is always the government.


    In this era, the power of government is superior to everything.


    So for the flame religion, the part-time job of these Americans is to send money to the God of wealth.


    The point is that there is no follow-up trouble.


    Even if there are subsequent troubles.


    Can the forces or organizations behind them retaliate against the cult?


    Not long ago, the ranks of the flame church appeared on the outskirts of the valley of death.


    In the heavy rain, you can see several figures in front.


    "Well? Why didn''t they prepare? Isn''t there more than thirty people? "


    "Will it be ambush nearby?" Asked nalev.


    "Ambush?" Maggie modridge sneered.


    This is not a real battlefield, in this complex environment, as well as a limited number of people.


    There''s no point in ambush.


    "Nalev, give them a lesson." Said Magri Modric.


    Nalev took the first two steps, whether or not he was exposed to the group of Americans.


    Holding up his arms, Ni Anton''s incantation in his mouth.


    At this time, the raindrop in the sky suddenly becomes a sharp ice thorn.


    Hua Hua Hua -


    when will tens of thousands of ice thorns fall from the sky.


    The next few people outside the camp tent were scurrying.


    Then the camp suddenly fried a pot, and a head of blood broke out of the tent.


    "Wow What''s the matter? "


    "What happened?"


    These ice spikes are not fatal, but they can definitely pierce the skin on the head.


    Derin also ran out. When he saw the people of the flame religion, he could not help but smile.


    If you look at these embarrassed Americans, you will feel more happy.


    A few days ago, I was in front of myself. Now it''s up to you to die.


    Gaia, moid, West and casos didn''t remind them at the first time, holding their heads and hiding everywhere.


    "Gaia, what happened? Who attacked us. "


    "Did those bastards attack us?"


    "Son of a bitch, I''m going to kill them." Jolin Nash''s hot temper.


    It has been held for several days, and there is no place to vent.


    Now it''s been hit again for no reason.It''s just that the ice cone has scratched her cheek.


    For a woman, appearance is as important as life.


    Especially a woman with a bad temper.


    For a while, the camp was in a mess.


    Every word you say and every word I say, you curse the attacker.


    By this time, the people of the flame religion had already spread out, showing the posture of encirclement, encircling the people of the supernatural society.


    "You''ve been surrounded, and now you''re on your own. Otherwise, we''ll be impolite."


    Cried Magri Modric triumphantly.


    Suddenly, a fireball appeared above the camp, a big fireball with a diameter of more than one meter.


    "Die for me!" Jolin Nash pushes a super blaster directly in the direction of Magri Modric.


    Magri Modric''s eyes showed a trace of surprise: "what a powerful elemental mage."


    Maghrey modridge himself is a elemental and specializes in fire magic.


    Derin was also surprised that Jolin Nash was so powerful.


    It can release such powerful fire magic.


    Magri Modric also shot with one hand, and a super explosive bomb appeared on his head.


    Detonation -


    two identical super explosive shells collided together and made a huge earth shaking noise.


    Maghrey Modric looks at Jolin Nash, who has released a super explosive.


    Look again at Jolin Nash''s undulating chest, with an arc drawn from the corner of her mouth.


    It seems to be too hard for this girl to release such a super explosive.


    It''s true that Jolin Nash''s chest is up and down at the moment, but she''s not struggling.


    But because of anger!


    "It seems that you don''t see the coffin without tears." Magri Modric''s eyes were indifferent.


    Raise right palm again, a bigger fireball with more terrible power.


    It''s not a bomb, it''s called little sun.


    The rain can''t get close to the sun. The entrance of the whole Death Valley is completely illuminated by the sun.


    "Now, tell me, then surrender?"


    "Margery Modric, it''s me, it''s derin," derin called at once


    He doesn''t want to be affected by this group of Americans.


    So he immediately identified himself and joined the flame camp.


    Then you can enjoy the rights of the winner.


    When Jolin Nash saw maghrey modridge''s magic, she was not surprised, only happy.


    "I like the magic. I want the magic." Jolin Nash spoke like a robber.

 Chapter 1786

    "CASS, Nami When you come to me. " Said Raisa.


    Other people don''t have to worry about Raisa, but the lightning team can''t resist this big magic.


    CASS and others are ordinary people, they can not resist this attack.


    The power of the small sun in front of us is probably equal to that of a Tomahawk missile.


    "Mr. Magri Modric, I think they seem to despise you a little." "When they look at you, they have no respect or fear. You are a tyrant," said Delin


    Maggie modridge looked at Derek and then at the Yankees.


    It seems that they are not afraid, as derin said.


    Magri Modric did not like such enemies.


    He likes to see the fear and bewilderment of the enemy.


    Magri Modric raised his right arm a little forward.


    The little sun shot into the center of the camp.


    Boom -


    the huge fire seems to destroy everything.


    But flames and shocks seem to go out faster than they thought.


    Maybe it''s because of the rain.


    But Magri Modric believed that the sun was powerful enough to kill half of them.


    The remaining half will also lose the power of resistance.


    However, when the fire gradually disappeared, the Americans were still standing in place.


    They didn''t seem to be hurt.


    The figures in the camp are very disordered. Tall, short, male, female and uneven stand there.


    However, in this kind of chaos, there is a kind of Qi that is hard to say clearly.


    Her petite body seemed to gasp and her face was a little grumpy.


    She has absorbed so much heat that she needs to find a place to pour it out now.


    Or people


    Just then, a big hand rested on Raisa''s shoulder.


    "Raisa, do you need to share some?" Gaia asked.


    "No, I like the state of full load. I can hold more." Said Raisa quietly.


    Magri Modric was a little surprised that they didn''t die, not even the injured.


    Do some of them have some kind of magic that can control their little sun?


    Jolin Nash walked out of the camp on her own and headed for Magri Modric.


    "I think we can have a talk, sir." Said Jolin Nash, gazing at Magri Modric.


    "Did you choose to surrender?" Magri Modric was still arrogant and looked down at Jolin Nash.


    "No, you gave me this magic, and then I let you live, OK?" Jolin Nash looked at maghree Modric sincerely.


    "Ha ha Little girl, do you know my name? I''m from the Church of fire. I''m a tyrant. " Magri Modric: "do you know what I''m good at? Or do you think you can block one of my attacks and then have the capital to fight me? "


    "Tyrant?" Jolin Nash touched her chin and turned to west. "Mr. West, if I call myself tyrant, will the president agree?"


    "You are tyrant, then I am Queen." Theresa immediately took part in the discussion.


    "You can only call a princess." Said Moore.


    "No, I don''t want to share a name with a bear." Said Raisa.


    Maggie Modric''s face darkened, and the Yankees seemed to take him completely for granted.


    It''s not good that we don''t pay attention to the flame religion!


    "Damn Yankees, you have to pay for your ignorance!" Cried Magri Modric.


    No one likes to be despised or even ignored.


    What''s more, Maggie Modric is a very irascible person.


    Jolin Nash looked at maghrey Modric. "I don''t think you agree, but it doesn''t matter. I''ll let you talk anyway."


    As she spoke, Jolin Nash pointed to Magri Modric and fired.


    BIU -


    a red light came from Jolin Nash''s fingers.


    Magri Modric immediately applied magic shield to himself, but the red light broke the magic shield in an instant and penetrated Magri Modric''s shoulder at the same time.


    Everyone was surprised. Maghrey Modric was injured? He got hurt?


    "Death ray!?" Magri Modric is also proficient in fire magic, and of course knows it''s death ray.


    It''s extremely penetrating here.


    Derin''s face changed a little. It seemed that the strength of the Yankees was stronger than expected.


    At least Jolin Nash''s strength surprised derin.


    After all, this is the tyrant Magri Modric beside him.Not everyone can hurt him.


    Jolin Nash smiles at Magri Modric.


    Magri Modric was even more furious: "free attack."


    In a flash, more than 50 members of the Church of fire attacked members of the supernatural society.


    At this time, the ground suddenly drilled out a plant of vines.


    All of a sudden, these vines caught seven or eight members of the church.


    The religious people gave out a shrill cry.


    The vines grew tighter and tighter, almost breaking their bones.


    Moid looked at West. "Mr. West, can I kill them?"


    "Of course, at will." West stood still, nodding slightly.


    Derin was even more surprised that the young man of moid was such a powerful natural plant psychic.


    At the same time, Raisa launched an attack.


    She began to talk about the absorption of heat pouring into the people of the flame religion.


    Theresa clapped a dozen hands across the air, each of them bursting with powerful and high-temperature impact.


    The torchbearers who didn''t have time to apply the magic shield were torn up by the impact in an instant, and even those who had the magic shield didn''t mean they could bear the impact, but they were relatively less miserable than their companions.


    Gezira and Toyono Tianxi are two of their favorite big fights.


    The key is to get them to cut people.


    Dongye Tianxi, in particular, directly incarnated himself as a warrior in the moment when the sword came out of its sheath.


    The weapon he is holding is the devil blade with white face.


    The evil Sabre comes out of its sheath, and the spirit of evil is filled in an instant.


    Dongye Tianxi turns into a wild and cruel monster, only to be beheaded in his mind.


    And it''s a knife by knife!


    The guy next to me pulled out a voice to remind me.


    "White faced ghost, be honest. Otherwise, our boss will throw you into the magma."


    In a flash, Tianxi Dongye woke up a lot.


    The white faced ghost would like to kill gaichila, but he doesn''t want to face Chen Yu''s anger.


    Now, although there is no absolute freedom, it is at least acceptable to him.


    "Damn, it''s hard for these people. Retreat!" Cried Magri Modric.


    Suddenly, in the direction of death Canyon, a cloud darker than the night came out.

 Chapter 1787

    Helys walked out.


    But she had a head in her hand.


    When they saw her coming out of the valley of death, they all gave way.


    "In principle, we don''t object to your killing, helris, but we can''t tolerate the birth of a change of attitude, throw away this head, we are still our own people." Said West.


    "I''m not a pervert..." "I just want what''s in his head," she said


    "Well, can you find something to hold next time you hold your head?"


    "I don''t have anything to wrap. My clothes are expensive. I don''t want to wrap this disgusting head." Said Hess.


    "Find something that can be wrapped by yourself. By the way, how long will it take you to extract something from this head? Can it be done locally in Norway? Or do we need to go back to the country? "


    "It takes a long time."


    "Well, I guess I need to find a way to get this head back to our house."


    Helys looked at the scene. "Did I miss anything?"


    Magri Modric saw the head.


    He knew reblick. He was the one who tried to bring him into the flame religion.


    Of course, in the end, he handed over riblik to the organizations himself.


    So he remembers very clearly, even after many years.


    That crazy, changing, full of evil terror madman.


    That''s a madman who can''t be beat.


    Magri Modric remembers very, very well, libric!


    But they met again today, and in this way.


    There''s only one head left in ribrick.


    The face of that head is also full of shock and consternation.


    How could this happen? Who is the girl in black?


    How could she kill ribrick?


    How could that terror maniac be killed by a young girl?


    "Heiris, don''t rob me. I want to live with the tyrant West, you''re ready. He''s going back to headquarters Said Jolin Nash.


    "Which is tyrant?" "Which one?" asked helys curiously? Isn''t it great? At least one tenth of the president must be strong enough to call it that name. "


    "That''s the guy." "But now the nickname belongs to me. He has a magic. I like it very much."


    Maggie modridge suddenly felt a little cold.


    He came into contact with Hess''s eyes.


    He found that Hess was a little interested in him.


    This young girl just killed libric.


    Magri Modric doesn''t feel like he can compete with riblik.


    Not to mention being able to fight the people who killed riblik.


    This is a real level of rolling.


    "Well, well, I won''t do it." Helys shrugged.


    In fact, her magic hasn''t been restored yet.


    She used the abyssal demons in the fight with libric just now.


    Now it can''t be said that it''s totally ineffective.


    But there must be no peak.


    She was also satisfied with the battle in the valley of death.


    So for the time being, she doesn''t want to do it.


    Moreover, these enemies are really too weak compared with riblik.


    Several of them didn''t do it.


    Two thirds have been cleaned up.


    There are only a third left now.


    No one, including Magri Modric, thought of it.


    These Americans are so strong.


    "Run away..." I don''t know who shouted.


    However, they could not escape the beast that ate people.


    Baimianguiche likes this game of chasing fish and escaping.


    Except for one guy who needs to supervise the white faced ghost, everyone else stays in place.


    Jolin Nash looked at magari Modric with a smile on his face.


    "You see, give me that magic and I''ll let you go."


    Magri Modric was pale.


    But Delin''s face was paler.


    Because he suddenly realized his mistake.


    He misjudged the Yankees.


    These Americans didn''t see their real moves all the way.


    But that doesn''t mean they don''t have the strength.


    The key point is that he is a betrayer.


    More hateful than the enemy is the Betrayer.


    For example, in Germany after World War II, ordinary soldiers will not go to military courts.


    Because they are just manipulated pieces.Only those generals and leaders went to court.


    And the betrayers.


    Magri Modric''s eyes twinkled and he was looking for a break.


    The only thing he''s thankful for now is that he''s in the element fire system. He doesn''t commit risks alone, doesn''t go deep into the other side''s front line, and always stands on the periphery.


    So he''s thinking, if you turn around and run now.


    Is there a chance.


    "Do you want to escape?" Jolin Nash has too much combat experience.


    Looking at magari Modric''s eyes, Jolin Nash guessed his intention.


    Maggie modridge is angry, damned little girl.


    How can I be so intuitive.


    "Dharma protector We Let''s surrender. '' Nalev was desperate.


    Is this still the psychic from the magic desert?


    It''s like the national football team suddenly ran to the Champions League and then abused a great team.


    It wasn''t a win, it was a 10-0 kick.


    The result is so absurd, so unacceptable.


    "Too few people, not enough points at all." Moid complained.


    In fact, he can deal with most of his enemies by himself.


    Magri Modric gnawed his teeth and cried, "I demand a fair duel with you. If I win, I demand corresponding rights."


    Everyone looked at Magri Modric and was surprised by his choice.


    Still surprised at his courage.


    As a matter of fact, Magri Modric is just fighting.


    He didn''t think he could escape.


    He was not good at speed. If he wanted to escape the forest and the strong people in front of him, he would rely on his own feet.


    It''s totally out of the question.


    That''s why he came up with this wonderful request.


    "What if you lose?" Asked Jolin Nash.


    "Then I will accept to be your prisoner."


    "Falk, you are a prisoner now." ''she''s not a lady,'' she scolded.


    If she is a lady, she will not want to get the nickname of tyrant because she thinks it has momentum.


    "If you lose, surrender the magic." "How is it?" said Jolin Nash


    "Not so much." Magri modridge knew that magic was his life saving capital. If it was handed over, it would be completely reduced to a lamb on the other side''s chopping board.

 Chapter 1788

    "Jolin Nash, you don''t need him to open your mouth, just kill him and leave all his head." Said Hess.


    Magri Modric was so scared that he was sweating. How could he forget this woman.


    Since this woman can get the memory she wants from rebrick''s head, she can certainly get the same memory from his head.


    "That''s right, too." Jolin Nash thought about it, and looked at maghrey Modric more and more badly: "in this case, there''s no need for this duel. Just kill him."


    "Wait I agree, I agree As long as I lose, I will give up the magic you want. "


    Joking, this is his last card to protect his life, not a talisman.


    What''s the point if the lifeguard card becomes a talisman.


    Even if he doesn''t want to take out the magic any more.


    But not as precious as his own life.


    "Well, I agreed grudgingly." Said Jolin Nash.


    "They can''t interfere in our duel, otherwise, if you lose, you must let me go, OK?"


    "Yes." West disagreed.


    This Magri Modric knows what''s on his mind.


    In this duel, magari Modric was born with an advantage.


    Because Jolin Nash won''t kill him, he must be kept to give magic.


    But he can make a lot of effort. It''s better to force others to do it.


    In this way, if he doesn''t win, he will win. At that time, the other side will keep his promise and let him go.


    Jolin Nash heard that, but she didn''t care.


    As Magri Modric himself believed.


    In the face of absolute strength, all intrigues are ridiculous and stupid farce.


    The old members of the supernatural society had very different ideas in the past and now.


    At that time, Jolin Nash was still the number one hitter in the association.


    At that time, she didn''t need to think about who to beat.


    She just needs to think about one thing, which is to keep the rest of the society from overtaking her.


    Before Chen Yu came, she kept up well.


    After Chen Yu came, she and other talents of the association wanted to understand one thing.


    What they need to overcome is not one or two people, but a group of people.


    The trial tower gave them the chance.


    When each of them entered the test tower alone, they could not hold on for a moment.


    Up to now, one by one, with their own strength, has broken through the first layer, and someone has broken through the second layer.


    What they are good at is not one-to-one, but one to many.


    When a person can freely one to many, then one to one becomes extremely easy.


    And when we are facing the enemy, we instinctively use the level of the trial tower, quite a number of monsters to calculate the strength of the enemy.


    And the strength of Magri Modric, everyone''s heart has already known.


    Strength is not weak, with the strength of Magri Modric, as long as he is given several opportunities, he can pass the first level.


    If calculated according to the second level of monster strength, it should be equivalent to the strength of 30 monsters.


    Everyone''s assessment is different, but people''s assessment of Magri Modric is not too bad.


    Jolin Nash recently cleared the second level, and now she is fighting for the third.


    The crowd made way for Maggie Modric and Jolin Nash.


    Delin and nalev wanted to run.


    But Gaia''s big hand was on their shoulders.


    "Where are you going? It''s going to be a big show here. "


    They were pulled to the edge of the court by Gaia, their faces bitter.


    Maggie modridge looked around at the Yankees.


    Her eyes fell on Jolin Nash again.


    "Are you ready? Let''s start. " Asked Magri Modric.


    "Anytime." Jolin Nash responded.


    "Let''s start." Ordered West.


    Magri Modric immediately wanted to throw out the sun again.


    But just then, Jolin Nash''s ten fingers burst out ten red rays at the same time.


    Maggie modridge looked at it directly.


    How can I fart?


    Just now, a ray of death from Jolin Nash, though, pierced the shoulder of Magri Modric.


    But it did not cause him too much damage, let alone fatal, not even serious injury.


    Of course, it''s because Jolin Nash didn''t plan to kill him.


    Jolin Nash is going to kill him. He''s going to shoot somewhere else. He''s either seriously injured or disabled. He''s going to talk about one-on-one.So Magri Modric purposely put two fire shields on himself.


    With the power of the death ray he just tried, he thought that two fire shields should be able to block the death ray of Jolin Nash''s big killer.


    But Maggie Modric could not have imagined it.


    Jolin Nash''s big killer is not death rays, but a ten finger volley.


    Magri Modric''s two fire shields can block a single death ray.


    But he also won''t be naive, can block Jolin Nash at the same time a volley.


    Jolin Nash''s ten fingers, as long as a sweep of his body, it is estimated to be able to shoot him into a horse hive.


    "I admit defeat." Magri Modric is decisive.


    There is no hesitation.


    If there is a chance to fight, Maggie Modric will never give up so simply.


    But it was because he didn''t have a chance that he didn''t want to lose again.


    It can shoot death rays with ten fingers at the same time.


    It''s enough to say how powerful Jolin Nash is.


    In addition, it has a very fast starting speed and great killing power.


    So Magri Modric doesn''t think he has a chance to fight back.


    Jolin Nash is going to kill him. He doesn''t even have a chance to fight back.


    Maybe the power gap between them is not that big.


    However, the magic characteristics they master determine the outcome of this duel.


    Magri Modric also has instant magic.


    But it''s not powerful enough to hurt Jolin Nash.


    And Jolin Nash''s death rays, not only start fast, but also have amazing penetration.


    He didn''t believe Jolin Nash would really kill him.


    But if it''s true that Jolin Nash can''t get a shot, it''s deadly.


    It''s better to keep your last face than to be beaten and give up.


    "Magic is in my cell phone. I''ll pass it on to you." Magri Modric is extremely trustworthy.


    To put it bluntly, I hope that the other side will see this and leave him a way to live.


    "Well, if you leave things, you can go." Jolin Nash didn''t want to embarrass him either.


    After all, they couldn''t talk about hatred, and she got what she needed.


    "But this guy is going to stay." Jolin Nash points to Delin again.

 Chapter 1789

    Delin peed in terror.


    As expected, we need to settle accounts after autumn.


    Delin looks up at Gaia, who is resting on his shoulder.


    His legs have softened.


    Of course, maghrey modridge would not go to guandelin.


    It''s not his man.


    And listen to their tone, it seems that there is no sense of embarrassment for nalev.


    He was even less obliged to stand out for derin.


    What''s more, he hates the Derlin who pulled him into the pit.


    Are these Yankees really weak chickens?


    You TM to find me a group of such weak chickens in the European continent?


    Now stop blackmailing and save your life.


    Don''t say anything about revenge.


    He brought with him 80% of the strength of the Norwegian branch.


    It''s all here.


    Now what about revenge?


    He also has little ability to retaliate.


    "Can you tell me who you are?"


    "What, want revenge?" West smiled at magley Modric.


    Magri Modric shook his head and said calmly, "no, but I want to know you."


    "North America, supernatural society."


    "I hope there will be opportunities for cooperation in the future." Magri Modric said without hesitation.


    Magri Modric didn''t say angry words, but really had the idea.


    Of course, it''s more likely that death and old age don''t interact.


    There are so many organizations in the world, and the flame religion is very popular in Europe.


    Unless the tentacles of the supernatural reach into Europe, there is a great conflict with them.


    Otherwise, it is almost impossible for them to meet again.


    Maggie modridge never thought of sending people to North America to seek revenge from the supernatural society.


    Joking, the supernatural society has shown such a strong strength.


    If you want to revenge them, what kind of price will you pay?


    And once the revenge doesn''t hold up, it makes them angry.


    Then the supernatural society is likely to come.


    Magri Modric can''t say there''s no hate in his heart.


    But he thought more about whether it was worth it or not.


    And the possibility.


    The answer is clear. Although there is a feud between them, magari Modric doesn''t want to get into a big fight.


    "You are so powerful, why haven''t you heard of your name in North America?"


    Magri Modric can clearly feel that there are several people in their team who have not yet started.


    Those talents are the most powerful in their team.


    "When we think it''s necessary, our names will ring all over the world." West said confidently.


    "Then will you take part in the battle of the saints?"


    "What war of the saints?" West lost his mind for a moment.


    Others, including derin and narev, were also surprised.


    "You don''t know? It''s impossible. You are definitely qualified for it. "


    "We really don''t know. Can you tell us about the battle of the saints?"


    "This year''s battle of saints and blazers was held in Istanbul."


    Istanbul used to have several names, such as Constantinople.


    Once the capital of new Rome, it became the capital of the Ottoman Empire.


    Of course, Istanbul records a lot in history textbooks.


    There are more things that are not recorded in history textbooks.


    For example, in the status of the spiritual world.


    "The battle of saints and blazers is actually a contest jointly organized by the three religions and nine countries to select the saints and blazers for the next ten years."


    "Three religions and nine Kingdoms?"


    "Taoism, Buddhism, JD religion, nine countries are respectively Japan, China, Norway, Britain, Austria, Vatican, Turkey, India, Egypt. There are ten saints in each session. The three religions and the nine nations will give places to individuals or organizations to participate in, and then in the way of fighting, the ten people who win will be honored by the saints."


    Magri modridge looked at the crowd: "the battle of the saints is not a secret, but many organizations or individual psychics know the event. Of course, it''s a secret because most of the organizations and forces that know the battle of the saints are the top ones, or the top ones, and almost every session is that Then some organizations and individuals, organizations or individuals under the top, will not know about this. "


    Magri Modric had thought that the supernatural society would know about it.


    After all, there is no reason why they are so powerful.


    But for now, they should be emerging organizations.It''s normal to not know.


    Moreover, the three religions and nine countries have not yet started to issue quotas.


    "What good is it to gain the glory?"


    "Honor, isn''t that enough? Your supernatural society will become a great celebrity in the spiritual world." Said Magri Modric.


    "Honor? This is the only one? " Weston lost interest.


    ¡­¡­


    "Hello, Chen Yu, there is an activity in Istanbul next January. Do you want to join the supernatural society?" Zhang Tianyi said.


    "What activities? Is there an entrance fee? " Chen is lying in the sun.


    "The activity of the spirit world is actually a contest."


    "Are you sure you want me to attend?"


    "I don''t want you to join, it''s your supernatural society. I remember you have a lot of strong people under you."


    Zhang Tianyi doesn''t want a person who breaks the balance to attend such a grand event.


    If Chen Yu goes to attend, it will only become a farce.


    "They''re all busy, so am I." Chen said.


    "Why don''t you go and play? The cost of air tickets and accommodation is reimbursed."


    "Am I short of your money?" Chen Yu is quite forthright.


    "It''s a chance for your supernatural society to become famous."


    "I don''t need it, nor does the supernatural society." Chen Yu is telling the truth.


    The supernatural society is not well-known today, but even so, it is still under the special care of the Department of counter terrorism security.


    If we raise our reputation again, we will have more troubles.


    If it''s a star, of course, the more famous the better.


    Fame is money.


    But in the spiritual world, fame often represents all kinds of troubles.


    For example, is Zhang Tianyi famous enough in the spiritual world?


    He is now almost the first person in the world, a Taoist, uncrowned king and so on.


    But when some countries or regions are in great trouble, the first thing they think about is him.


    For example, in this event, why didn''t Japan find itself? But to find Zhang Tianyi?


    Is your strength worse than Zhang Tian''s?


    Of course, it is because Zhang Tianyi is famous, but he is not.


    Chen doesn''t think it''s good to go ahead.


    It is Chen Yu''s principle to be a man of great wealth.

 Chapter 1790

    "You really don''t think about it. It''s a very interesting activity."


    "Do you have any tickets? Leave two for me. If it''s for participation, it''s OK. "


    "Go away. There are no tickets. You can be a circus."


    "No, No." Chen Yu turned his lips and said, "I won''t talk to you."


    Hung up, Chen raised his voice: "Portia, bring me some beer."


    Portia, with a gloomy face, came to Chen Yu: "boss, I am not your maid."


    "By the way, you have been working for me for a month, and I haven''t given you the salary this month."


    Portia thinks Chen Yu is too bullying.


    Biting his teeth and looking at Chen, Chen glanced at Portia.


    "Do you have any objection?"


    "No, what can I do for you?"


    "No, go ahead. You''re blocking my sunshine."


    Chen Chao waved, and Portia was eager to tear him to pieces.


    Just then, the housekeeper made a voice: "master, Ms. darimore''s call for you."


    "Take my cell phone."


    Portia hands the mobile phone to Chen Yu honestly: "boss, when will my salary be given to me?"


    "Go away, don''t disturb me."


    After banishing Portia, Chen called back the number of dalymore.


    "Darimore, what can I do for you?"


    "It seems that her clan gathering area has been attacked. She is desperate to leave the hospital now. Can you help protect her?"


    "Yes." Chen Yu very decisively promised to come down: "I go to the hospital, you wait for me."


    After hanging up the phone, Chen said to Portia, "Portia, I''ll go out and take care of little Gelin and little Larissa for you."


    "OK, boss My salary... "


    However, Chen Yu didn''t listen to Portia at all, and he had gone.


    Chen rushes to the hospital, and Daley Moore is already helping Nawaz Singh get out of the hospital.


    Nowitz Singh is so badly injured that she can''t even stand up now.


    It also needs to be in a wheelchair, so dalymore will call Chen to ask him to protect her.


    Norworth Singh looked haggard, though not worried about his life.


    But she was too weak.


    "Chen, here you are." Dalymore went through the discharge formalities, saw Chen Yu coming, and immediately came to say hello.


    Chen Chu nodded and turned to look at norworth Singh. "How are you, norworth?"


    Although she was in a bad mood, she would not let go of her anger.


    What''s more, Chen Yu came to help her.


    "It''s OK, but I don''t feel strong all over." She said.


    "I can''t help it. Your body is consuming too much. You can only recover slowly." Chen said.


    Nawaz Singh also understood how she was and nodded slightly.


    She used Chen''s extraordinary power.


    She was very clear about the cost of using that power herself.


    Normally, it''s not surprising to give your life.


    What''s more, it''s only half a month in bed.


    "Are your people in downtown Los Angeles?"


    "Even though there are large gathering places in the city, my family''s gathering place is relatively remote, in the forest of San Antonio," she shook her head


    "Well, then, you can show the way."


    San Antonio mountain is connected with Los Angeles National Park, with an area of more than 2000 square kilometers.


    And it''s a long way. It took us two hours to get to the entrance of San Antonio.


    After that, we can''t use the car as a substitute.


    "How far is it, Nawaz?"


    "About a hundred kilometers." You said, Norwich Singh.


    "So far?" Chen Yu had some accidents: "usually your people go home, how do you go back?"


    "Helicopter." Replied Nawaz Singh.


    "I''ll fly you in then." Chen said.


    It''s a mountainous area, and there are no people nearby.


    Moreover, as long as it doesn''t fly too fast, Chen can''t be found by any radar monitoring in space.


    "Darimore, you lie behind me."


    Chen shouldered Dai Li Mo behind her back, and at the same time picked up the wheelchair of Nawaz Singh, then jumped up directly.


    Neither darimore nor norworth Singh has ever enjoyed the experience.


    Chen Yu flies a little fast, and the air is whistling and slapping on their faces.Of course, under Chen''s deliberate protection, they didn''t feel too bad.


    And Chen''s speed is not very fast.


    Darimore was envious.


    After all, it can fly directly in the sky without any aircraft.


    I''m afraid she can''t even think about it.


    "Chen, how strong should I be to fly in the sky like you?"


    "Don''t think about it." "That''s almost impossible," said navorth Singh


    "But will the facts soon be in front of us? Chen can do it."


    "How powerful?" "So I can''t give you a standard answer," Chen said


    In fact, Chen is not totally unable to give this number.


    If calculated according to the magic value of Erdos set by the supernatural society, it should need about 100000 magic value of Erdos.


    At least, Chen Yu had a small world at this stage.


    At that time, Chen had the ability to fly.


    But it was after Chen Yu compressed his magic power into Xianli that he was able to fly freely.


    But after that, Chen could no longer measure and calculate the magic value of funds on the instruments in the association.


    Chen Yu didn''t know what his current immortal power would be if it was converted into magic value.


    Of course, it''s not that you have to have 100000 magic power to have the ability to fly.


    For example, Gaia, Norma, and Jolin Nash all have magic values between 500 and 2000.


    But they can fly because of their own special characteristics. Gaia and Norma are pure blood. Norma can walk in the air after turning into a nightmare. Gaia turns into a fire dragon and soars directly in the sky.


    Jolin Nash has elemental wind magic, but her flying ability is the weakest.


    Far away, Chen saw a building complex in the middle of the dense jungle more than ten kilometers away.


    The complex is not large. There is a building several stories high, surrounded by some single houses.


    The number of people living here should not exceed 30.


    It''s not as big a group as Chen Yu thought.


    However, Chen Yu found that he could not see a figure.


    At first, I thought it was because of the distance, but even Jolin Nash and norworth Singh saw it all the way to the nearby place, and Chen Yu didn''t find any figure.

 Chapter 1791

    Chen Yu put Dai limore and Na watts Singh on the ground.


    No one, or no one alive.


    There is no breath of living people in the whole Singh family settlement.


    The settlement area of the Singhs family is very small, less than 20 hectares in total.


    All around are dense jungle, in the middle is an eight story building, there are some houses around, and there are more than 30 families.


    Chen Yu pushes the wheelchair of norworth Singh.


    "Which way?" Chen asked.


    "What about people? Anyone here? Why no one? " Nawaz Singh was also a little scared.


    The people who live here are all her relatives.


    Although the number is small, more than 30 households, less than 100.


    But every time she came back, she could see people.


    It''s impossible to see none.


    "There is a smell of blood in the building. Go inside and have a look." Chen said.


    She shivered a little and realized that things were not right.


    Chen Yu patted her on the shoulder and pushed her inside.


    Entering the building, there was blood on the ground.


    Norworth Singh''s face was worse.


    Several times she wanted to open her mouth and go to other places first.


    But words to the mouth and back.


    She was afraid and wanted to escape.


    Dai Li Moore, who was with her, also had a bad face.


    At this time, the ground suddenly came knocking sound.


    The voice came from far to near, but no one came.


    "Sounds like they''re coming from the ground." "Is there a secret way here?" Chen said


    "I I don''t know. " Norworth Singh shook her head.


    She didn''t know there was a secret way.


    Chen Yu also had some accidents. I don''t know what kind of material is used to lay the ground here.


    My little world can''t feel the underground.


    Percussion - percussion -


    the sound is transmitted to the front floor tiles, and then continuous percussion is heard.


    Percussion and percussion -


    the percussion sound in front is not coherent, and the sound is dull.


    The voice was more rapid and crisp.


    It seems that someone is looking for the weak point below, and then chisel the floor tile below.


    Norwich Singh and darimore, though surprised, were not afraid.


    Chen Yu is here. What can I be afraid of.


    Nawaz Singh once experienced the power of Chen Yu.


    So she turned around and asked, "what''s down there?"


    "I don''t know. I can''t feel it."


    Chen Yu thought about it, but he didn''t talk nonsense.


    Do you know soon after you lift the floor tiles.


    Chen Yu went up and directly stepped on the floor tiles.


    "Wow..."


    Next came the children''s cry.


    Chen Yu looked down and found several children.


    When the children saw Chen Yu, they immediately turned around and ran back to the passage.


    "It''s Jolie." Cried Nawaz Singh, who recognized one of the voices: "Jolie, think so, Jolie..."


    The child, who was hiding in the underpass, heard the voice of Nawaz Singh.


    One of the 15-6-year-old girls poked her head out carefully.


    "Sister norworth!" Jolie Singh was surprised and delighted, and immediately got out of the way: "all of them, not bad guys, but sister norworth."


    Seven or eight children emerged from the tunnel, all of them smaller than the salary Li, ranging from six or seven to eleven or twelve years old.


    "Sister norworth, what''s the matter with you?"


    "I''m fine. Why are you hiding underneath? What happened? "


    "This morning, mom and dad gathered us here and hid us here." Said Sally Singer.


    Norworth Singh''s heart sank, so the people probably knew about the attack in advance.


    And prepared in advance to hide the young children?


    Shirley Singh turned to Chen Yu and said angrily, "do you know that you just smashed the floor tiles and hit me in the head?"


    "Well, I know." Chen Chu nodded and said.


    If he knew that the following were children, he might not be so rude.


    Of course, it''s all done.


    Chen Yu won''t deny that he''s not hurt, is he.


    "Believe it or not, I curse you?"


    Chen Yu turned to look at norworth Singh and said, "can I hit her?"


    "Don''t be rude to Chen, salary Li. He''s my help."


    "He? Just him? How good is he? "Norworth Singh choked in silence.


    No matter how good, it must be better than you.


    "Better than me." She said.


    "Should we consider looking for your people?" Chen reminded.


    When she saw the children in her family, she was just relieved.


    At this moment, I gather again and nod my head.


    "Sister norworth, I''ll push you."


    Other children followed, Chen Yu walking ahead.


    "These children seem to be awakening bloodlines or witches." Said dalymore.


    "It''s not surprising that this place should be a special settlement, only for psychics." "Magic that is not convenient to use in the outside world can be used here at will without restriction," Chen said


    Ding -


    the elevator came down and a group of people entered the elevator.


    "What floor?" Chen asked.


    "Eighth floor." "That''s what I''m talking about.


    When the elevator reached the eighth floor, all the children screamed when they just got out of the elevator.


    Bodies, dozens of bodies.


    And most of the bodies were relatives of the children.


    Obviously, there was a massacre.


    Chen is not used to this kind of picture.


    Although they are psychics, they are actually civilians.


    Their bodies were stacked together, leaving a magic array of blood smeared in the middle.


    She covered her mouth with tears.


    Daley Moore was equally shocked.


    It was also the first time she had seen such a bloody picture.


    Shirley Singh has rushed on.


    Drag down a corpse from the corpse pile, tear heart crack lung cry: "Daddy."


    But at this time, the corpse suddenly gushed a lot of blood, blood with arc into the magic array.


    A bloody demon emerged from the magic circle.


    Chen Yu went up and stepped on his head directly before the bloody devil was fully revealed.


    "Go back."


    "Wow Do you know who I am? "


    "Didn''t you break your head?" Chen Yu, no matter who he is, is a heavy blow to the bloody devil''s head.


    Pen -


    the head of the bloody devil is thin and broken.


    However, the magic array did not stop, and still summoned the bloody devil who lost his head.


    And this is not the end. The second bloody devil comes out again. The third and the fourth More and more bloody demons have been summoned.

 Chapter 1792

    A dozen bloody demons are on display.


    When the children saw these bloody demons, they were scared to death.


    Dalymore hugged two children who were already scared.


    The two children were so frightened that they buried their heads in darimore''s chest that they did not dare to see the horrible demons.


    Chen Yu looks at these bloody demons with his head askew.


    "Nawaz, do you know what they are?"


    "They are immortal Barrick. Barrick means devil in our language. They have an indestructible body..." "Of course, it''s useless for you to be indestructible," she said, looking at the headless body


    Gypsy is a small language. In Gypsy, immortality means the body that can''t be destroyed, the soul that can''t be purified, and the power that can''t be used.


    In the singer family, the immortal Barrick is very popular.


    Especially the families in the settlement, they know the immortal Barrick.


    In the family, the immortal Barrick is their enemy.


    The forefathers fought against the immortal Barrick and succeeded in annihilating him after a fierce battle.


    Chen Yu unscrewed the head of a bloody devil.


    "Their joints are not as hard as their heads." Chen said.


    Norworth Singh and darimore are both a little bit of a wink.


    Is there a difference for you?


    Jolie Singh and a group of children were shocked.


    As inner children, they also know the immortal Barrick.


    However, these terrible Barrick, at the moment, is like a bug, and his neck is broken one by one.


    Or being smashed in the head.


    It seems that the legendary immortal Barrick is not so terrible.


    However, Chen has to admit that their bodies are really hard.


    At least if Chen Yu doesn''t need to hit hard and fast, then these bloody demons can stand up undamaged.


    For the weak, their bodies are indestructible.


    Even with modern weapons, they can''t penetrate their bodies.


    Norworth Singh sighed.


    These powerful blood demons in her eyes.


    In front of Chen Yu is so vulnerable.


    And she knew that Chen did not use his real strength.


    But even so, the strength he showed was already rolling.


    A few minutes later, Chen Yu killed the last immortal Barrick.


    Chen Yu didn''t do his best, even in the normal state, otherwise he would have done it all.


    Of course, it also includes the eight story building.


    But when Chen Yu killed the last immortal Barrick, all the immortal Barrick''s bodies began to merge.


    Finally, it merged into a super large immortal Barrick.


    "Man, I didn''t expect to be resurrected." The bloody devil looks at Chen Yu proudly.


    "Well, I didn''t expect that." Chen Zhu nodded.


    "What''s your mood now? fear? despair? Or regret? "


    "It''s good to kill you again."


    "You..."


    Chen Yu didn''t talk about the rules of the Jianghu.


    Go up and press the huge blood demon on the ground.


    The floor suddenly collapses and falls to the lower level.


    And the lower floor collapsed again, and then collapsed layer by layer, and finally fell to the bottom floor.


    The ground is cracked like a spider''s web.


    When they came to the hole and looked down, they found that Chen Yu was carrying the head of the super large immortal Barrick.


    So soon?


    Everyone is a little unbelievable.


    They thought it would be a war.


    In particular, Nawaz Singh.


    She thought Chen must use his real strength.


    Because she vaguely felt that the super size immortal Barrick might have the same strength as when she borrowed Chen Yu''s power.


    As a result, Chen Yu once again surprised her.


    With almost no effort, it turned out to be this super size immortal Barrick.


    When people came to the bottom, Shirley Singh looked at Chen Yu in disbelief.


    When I first met her, she didn''t think Chen Yu was very good at all.


    But at the moment, she finally realized Chen''s great and even formidable power.


    "Mr. Chen, take revenge for me. I can give anything, including myself." Pay Li Singh to look at Chen Yu, eyes full of serious and sincere.


    "If you want to sell yourself to me, you''d better contact my lawyer and ask if she has any way to bypass the juvenile protection law.""I''m serious."


    "I''m serious, too." Chen Yu shrugged: "Nawaz, your children''s education should pay attention to it. You can''t find a job in the society in the future if you just practice magic and don''t learn cultural courses."


    "Chen, except for these children, all the other people have died..." Norworth Singh''s face was sombre.


    "Do you know who did it?"


    "Warren, the one who attacked me. He''s from the cook family."


    "Do you have any enmity with him?"


    "All Roma have a feud with the akkuk family." Although she was angry, Chen Yu did not hear much hatred in her tone.


    "Why?"


    "The akkuk family, the former leader of the Roma, whose family had tried to form a country."


    "Isn''t that a good thing? You Roma have never had a real country, and they have always been nomadic, which also brings you a lot of stigma. If you build a country, you will have more living space and voice. "


    "The akkuk family wants to use the lives of all the Roma in exchange for the opportunity of their country. Do you think such a country has anything to do with the Roma? At that time, people of Roma origin will die outside the akkuk family. "


    "And then? Has the cook family failed? "


    "Of course, otherwise there would be no Roma in the world."


    "And now that Warren wants to do the same thing again?"


    "No, he can''t succeed. In the past, the akkuk family was the leader of the Roma, so the akkuk family can sacrifice the whole Roma group as a leader. But now they are not the leader of the Roma, but the enemy of the Roma, so they can''t use this magic to threaten us any more."


    "So what does the cook family want to do? Revenge on all the Roma? "


    "I don''t know what he wants to do, but I think he has a plot."


    "I don''t want to know about the plot. Just tell me where the cook family lives and where the Warren is."

 Chapter 1793

    Most of the time, no plot matters.


    Chen Yu is not a policeman, and what Nawaz Singh and these children want is revenge.


    So what they''re looking for is never the truth.


    The truth is only content with curiosity.


    Revenge, on the other hand, brings pleasure.


    Unfortunately, Nawaz Singh didn''t know where the akkuk family was.


    She didn''t even know if she was in North America.


    "What are you going to do with these children?" Chen asked.


    "I will take care of them."


    "I''ll help, too." Said dalymore.


    So many children, plus a disabled person.


    Chen could not take them out directly.


    Unless Tie them all up, and Chen Chu holds the end of the rope.


    But now these children are in panic and daze.


    The psychology is very fragile, but can''t stand a little stimulation.


    Simply go out.


    Nawaz Singh asked Chen Zhu to burn down the entire Singh family settlement.


    With the bodies.


    In the fire, the children were crying.


    The fire is like the anger in everyone''s heart.


    Only Chen Yu''s face is calm.


    In fact, my heart is very calm.


    When I saw the bodies for the first time, Chen Yu was really angry.


    But maybe it''s because I''m an outsider.


    These dead people, and even these children, have nothing to do with themselves.


    So Chen found that his anger seemed to subside.


    Of course, Chen Yu''s inner feelings are not so rich.


    Chen Yu didn''t have that kind of idea. He had to be fair to them, and he had to be immortal with those murderers.


    Chen Yu is not just, or not so strong.


    The road of this mountain forest is very difficult to walk.


    But Chen did not have much to do.


    Nearly 100 kilometers of mountain road, these children can insist on it.


    But Chen can''t hold on.


    Even if you run on the main road, you have to run 100 kilometers faster for a day.


    What''s more, in the mountain road, with the skill of these children, even if there is no accident on the road, it will take two days to walk.


    In a few hours, it was dark.


    "Take a rest here. I''ll go hunting." Chen said.


    "Darimore, I''ll show you here." Dalymore nodded. "Come back quickly."


    Dalymore was a little afraid of the mountains and forests.


    Chen Xun went directly into the air.


    Jolie Singh and a group of children watched Chen Yu disappear into the night sky.


    They are all children who have been exposed to magic, although the time of exposure to magic varies.


    But they all know that there are very few psychics who can fly, and most of them are very powerful.


    Chen Yu is flying back to get the RV.


    In the evening Chen Yu is a fast back and forth.


    Two hundred kilometers is only a few minutes for Chen.


    If Chen uses full speed, it will be faster.


    However, if the speed is too fast, the body''s heat source response is too large, which is likely to be caught by the old American air defense system, and then there is no reason to give you a Tomahawk.


    So Chen just flew at a lower speed.


    A round trip took more than ten minutes.


    "Chen, what about the prey?" Dalymore looks at Chen''s empty hands.


    Chen Chu took the RV out directly: "what do you think of this prey?"


    "You just left, just to get the RV?" Dalymore looked at Chen Yu in surprise.


    "What''s the use of this RV?"


    "Get in the car. I''ll fly out with my car on my shoulders. It''s too much trouble to do that."


    Dai limore and Na watts Singh both look at Chen Yu in amazement.


    "Is that ok?"


    "Go up if you can''t do anything."


    Soon, the two of them, as well as eight children, experienced the feeling of roller coaster.


    Chen Yu is propped up under the car. His speed is not so fast. It''s almost the same as the normal driving speed.


    The height is not high, only tens of meters high, just above the mountain forest.


    Such experience, let these children forget the pain temporarily.


    An hour''s time, finally arrived outside the mountain forest.


    "Chen, my family is a little small. Can you let them live in your house first these two days?" "I''m going to borrow a big house from my mother tomorrow, and I should do some preparation, cleaning and arrangement," said dalymore"Yes." Chen Chu nodded and turned to look at the children at the same time: "you can live with me, but you are not allowed to use magic."


    Although Chen Yu did not use too heavy tone.


    But these children obviously still have some awe for Chen Yu.


    So they all nodded their heads honestly.


    The children in the car didn''t play or laugh. They were very silent.


    Back to reality, they are in pain again.


    "Nawaz, your parents are not there, are they?" Chen Yu only felt her anger, but not too much sadness.


    "My parents died a long time ago."


    "Oh, I''m sorry."


    "Nothing." Nawaz Singh was not too relieved.


    "What will be the future of these children?"


    "I don''t know."


    No one can answer this question.


    "You take me and darimore home first."


    After sending them home, Chen drove home.


    "Fari, let the devil cook a table of dinner. We will have some special guests." Chen Yu dialed Farley''s phone number.


    "What guest?"


    "A group of children who have just lost their parents."


    "I see."


    When Chen''s car drove into the villa, farry met her in the garage.


    Fanny''s heart is softer than Chen Yu''s, so she was very distressed when she heard about these children''s experiences.


    When Chen Yu led the children out of the car, fari was more and more distressed.


    The youngest of these children may be five or six years old.


    Fari came up and picked up the child. "Have you had dinner, children?"


    Chen Yu and fari lead the children in the restaurant.


    These children are really hungry. Most of them only eat breakfast, and then they don''t eat anything else.


    Fari is a full-time waiter, helping this child deliver food, or helping that child drink.


    Chen Yu went out of the restaurant with some food.


    All the children are gobbling up.


    Fari suddenly noticed the look of Shirley Singh.


    "Miss Farley, can you adopt us?"


    "Ah?" Fari was startled.


    She didn''t think about it at all. To be exact, she didn''t think about it in this direction.


    "Why do you want me to adopt you?" Asked fari in dismay.


    All of a sudden, fari found that she didn''t seem to be ostracized.


    However, she needs to explain the matter with Chen Yu, and she needs to respect Chen Yu''s suggestions and opinions.


    This is not a small thing. Adopting any child is a big thing, let alone a group of children.

 Chapter 1794

    Chen Yu was also caught off guard.


    Adoption? And eight at a time?


    To be honest, neither Chen Yu nor fari have any older children of their own.


    It''s hard to take care of little gren and little Larissa.


    Eight more children?


    Not to mention the troublesome legal procedures, none of which need Chen Yu to worry about.


    Their physical and mental health and their future need to be considered.


    "Farley, do you want to adopt?" Chen asked.


    "I I don''t know. " When fari said this, she had already said that she was moved.


    Chen Yu''s head is big. He adopts eight children


    Fari looked up at Chen Yu and said, "what about you?"


    "As long as you give me a definite answer, think or not."


    Fari bit her teeth: "I think But I''m afraid. "


    "All right, I''ll take the rest." Chen Chu gets up and enters the restaurant.


    The children in the restaurant are still gobbling.


    Only Shirley Singh looks up at Chen.


    "Why do you want me and Fanny to adopt you, Jolie?" Chen asked.


    "Because you are powerful, you can help us get revenge, and I want to be stronger."


    "Can you represent other children? And your grandparents, or your grandparents? "


    "If they want to adopt you, it''s impossible for me to adopt you legally," Chen said


    "We don''t have close relatives within three generations." Cherie Singh looked at Chen Yu calmly and said: "so as long as you want, no one will rob you. They They have no choice like me. "


    "I need to consult with navorth."


    At the end of the day, they are also a relative of norworth Singh, not Chen Yu''s.


    In addition, to say the least, Chen Yu adopted them.


    It''s not to revenge, it''s not to train them to be killers one by one.


    Chen has never thought of adopting them. Of course, Chen is not exclusive.


    Chen Yu is the kind of person who has no great compassion or evil thoughts.


    Adopting a child is not a package.


    There are already two little monsters at home, and now there are eight more.


    If you think about it, Chen Yu feels his head is big.


    "Sister norworth can''t teach me magic."


    "I can''t teach either." Chen said.


    "You must have a powerful way." Said Jolie Singh.


    "Let''s live first. I''ll think about what you think." Chen Yu didn''t say anything.


    It''s not up to her and Farley to decide.


    On the one hand, the child''s thoughts are on the other.


    ¡­¡­


    "Nawaz, it''s me."


    "Chen, what''s up?"


    "Fari wants to adopt these children." Chen Yu went straight to the subject.


    At the other end of the line, norworth Singh was silent.


    Chen Yu also did not speak, waiting for the answer from Nawaz Singh.


    "What do the children think?"


    "Children have this tendency, too." Chen didn''t say much.


    "I have no problem." "Protect them," says Nawaz Singh


    Chen Yu hung up, and the meaning of Nawaz Singh was similar to Chen Yu.


    Neither actively oppose nor approve.


    Chen took a deep breath, as if he was in great trouble.


    Ten children! Ten children!!


    What did you do?


    At night, farry turns around and rubs Chen Yu.


    "Chen, are you asleep?"


    "No." Chen replied.


    "Chen, if you don''t want to, I won''t force you."


    "How can I? I like children. I like to make our family more lively." "We have this condition, and we can let little Gelin and little Larissa have more brothers and sisters. I suddenly think this idea is really good," Chen said


    In fact, fari also knew that she could not bear any more.


    But she wants more children.


    Well, Chen can understand farry.


    Chen Yu has no objection. If you have more children, you have more children.


    Anyway, it''s just a snack.


    The next day, early in the morning -


    Alexis looked at the time of her eyes and her face was angry.


    For Chen Yu this kind of time to call her full of anger.


    "Chen, if you can''t give me a satisfactory answer, then I will make you regret it."


    "I had a discussion with fari and suddenly wanted to adopt eight children.""Wait You make it clear. " Suddenly Jacques woke up and said, "how many are you talking about?"


    "Eight."


    "Orphans? Do they have a guardian? Age, origin, identity... "


    "Come here in the morning."


    Jacques also felt a big nod.


    Here comes Alex.


    Looking at Chen Yu and fari who are casually eating breakfast.


    "Tell me about it. What''s going on?"


    "There are eight children whose parents died in a fire yesterday." "Fanny and I want to adopt them. It''s that simple," Chen said


    "I need their details and identification."


    "I''ll have it delivered later." Chen said.


    "Is there any difficulty in the process of adoption, Jacques?" Asked fari.


    "Do they have any immediate family members?"


    "No." Chen Yu shook his head.


    "That shouldn''t be a big problem."


    "Will someone come out and grab custody or something?"


    "If there are no immediate relatives within two generations, the court and the minor protection association will judge whether there are collateral relatives within two generations, whether they are willing to raise children, and whether the children are willing to follow them. If either of them is not willing, the children will be sent to the orphanage."


    "So what do we need to do?"


    "You don''t need to do anything. You just need to prove your income and your family''s ability to raise your children. I will issue the income certificate for you. Of course, fari is a member of the coast rescue team, so you can give more points. If you are worried about any problems, you can donate some money to charity, preferably minor charity."


    In fact, it''s a very utilitarian thing to adopt children in Lao Mei''s side.


    Of course, from a normal point of view, this is a three win.


    Orphanages get donations to lighten the burden. Adopters get children. Children get families and parents.


    So in principle, the richer the adopter, the better.


    "I''ll leave that to you." Chen said.


    Shortly after, norworth Singh and darimore arrived with their children''s identity information.


    Yarrix met with eight children and got to know their actual situation.


    It was only then that Chen Yu and fari knew the names of all the children.

 Chapter 1795

    "President, let''s go back tomorrow." West called Chen Yu.


    "It looks like you didn''t find the giant." Chen Yu said with a kind of joking tone.


    If they find the giant, it''s impossible not to send messages to themselves.


    If you say you want to come back all of a sudden, it''s probably a failure.


    Of course, Chen did not blame them.


    This kind of thing, originally no one can 100% guarantee, can find the legendary Nordic giant.


    West''s answer was a little dull.


    "President, in fact, we have found the giant and completed the task."


    "Found it? Have you finished the task? " Chen Yu''s eyes widened, and he asked in disbelief.


    "Well, I found it." West is becoming more and more boring.


    "Since I found it, how can I feel this way? You don''t seem to be happy at all, not even excited at all. "


    "I can''t get excited." "There is no difficulty in this task at all," West said. "It''s a lot less difficult than encircling the ghost ship Turin."


    "Is the legendary Nordic giant weak?"


    "No, the real Nordic giants should be very strong."


    "The real Nordic giant? Isn''t the task a giant, not a Nordic giant? "


    "He is a double headed giant with a little Nordic giant blood. He is huge, ferocious and bloodthirsty. All of us have made enough preparations. As a result, we stepped on a prepared mine of casos and blew up one leg."


    "Er..."


    Chen Yu was speechless, too, and had one leg blown up by a mine.


    Either casos put some powerful mines, or the giant is really weak.


    No wonder West''s mood is so low.


    Excitedly, I met such a commodity.


    "Aren''t you still in Norway? It''s very close to the North Sea. Don''t you search for giant monsters in the North Sea?"


    "Beihai monster has been completed by people, and it is still captured alive. It is really a big and amazing monster, more than 1000 tons of monster."


    "It''s a bit of a misnomer."


    "Yeah, it''s boring."


    "Come on, anyway, it''s a pleasure to finish a task." Chen Yu consoled: "did you inform Wen Ke of Qi Ge?"


    "Well, she''s in Los Angeles now."


    Three tasks, $200 million.


    If only from the input, it is not a loss.


    It can even be said to be a big profit.


    Of course, this is for competent team organizations or individuals.


    If it''s the kind of person or team who doesn''t have the strength, I''m afraid they will die if they go.


    ¡­¡­


    Chen is still on the phone with West.


    Suddenly the pants were pulled. Chen Yu looked down and saw a girl pulling her pants.


    "Meila, what''s the matter?"


    "I''m not Myra, I''m Sindora." "I want to go down to the beach, OK?" said the girl? Uncle. "


    "Well All right. " Chen found that he didn''t remember the girl''s name.


    To be exact, it''s confusing.


    "Come here for a second, Jolie." Chen Yu waved.


    "What can I do for you, Mr. Chen?" she said


    "Since you are going to be adopted by me, I will call you my uncle later. Of course, if you want to call me dad, I have no objection." Chen Yu would not force them to change their surname or to recognize their father.


    In particular, Jolie Singh, who is 15 years old, will be 16 years old.


    If she was asked to call her uncle, Chen Yu felt that he had suffered a loss.


    Of course, it''s not appropriate to call brother.


    "Good, uncle." "It''s a very pleasant answer," said Jolie Singh.


    "Tell me the name of each child and the age again. I can''t remember it." Chen said.


    "The child who just ran to you is Cinderella, the youngest of us, five years old." Cherie Singh said patiently, then pointed to each child and explained one by one: "Meila is the six-year-old, she and Sindora are cousins, that is..."


    Didilla, 12, female.


    Crowe, 11, male.


    Felicia, 8, female.


    Penance, 7, male.


    But iligi, 7, female.


    Meila, 6 years old, female.


    Cindora, 5, female.


    Plus 15-year-old Jolie singer, there are 15 children.


    They are all of the same family, Singh.


    "Well, I see. After lunch, go out with me and buy some daily necessities you need, as well as your clothes."Just then, Portia came.


    But all of a sudden, she found, the whole village was full of children.


    "Boss, where did you abduct so many children?"


    "They are all my children, from today on." Chen said.


    "Ha ha..." Portia would not believe it.


    Chen looked at Portia with a smile. "I''ve decided to give you a raise."


    "Really, boss?" Portia was overjoyed.


    "Of course it is." Chen Yu''s smile was all over his face.


    Portia looked at Chen''s smile and suddenly realized that it was not good.


    "Boss They Are they really your children? "


    "Of course." Chen Zhu nodded.


    Portia finally understood why Chen wanted to raise her salary.


    "Boss, I want to quit."


    "Think about the money you owe me, and then it won''t be like quitting."


    Portia wants to cry without tears. If these children really belong to Chen Yu''s family.


    Then there is no doubt that she will be the one with the heaviest burden.


    "Boss, how much do you pay me?"


    "A dollar is an encouragement to you."


    ¡­¡­


    "Go to the supermarket first." Chen Yu patted Portia on the shoulder.


    Portia was driving without tears.


    She hates driving a Motorhome, children and bosses


    The children were making a noise in the coach.


    In particular, the children in those grades did not have much hatred.


    Little gren and little Larissa were the happiest.


    Because all of a sudden, there were so many partners overnight.


    Portia cursed Chen Yu, but she didn''t know that Chen Yu was more painful.


    Because Chen found that ten children were piled up together, which was a hell without room.


    Fortunately, Shirley Singh also knows how to help Chen Yu share.


    Besides, she is quite prestigious among the children.


    At last, when they arrived at the supermarket, Chen Yu and Portia held each other''s little Gelin and little Larissa, and then the other children were scattered like wolves.


    "Come back to me. Don''t run around." "Don''t make trouble for your uncle," cried Jolie Singh


    "Everyone pushes a shopping cart." "You choose your own toothbrush, towel, bath towel, two toys you like, two snacks you like, and three pajamas you like," Chen said


    "And don''t disappear in front of me, don''t run around." Chen Yu is good.

 Chapter 1796

    It''s a disaster for children to enter the supermarket.


    It''s not just the disaster of parents, it''s also the disaster of supermarkets.


    Every supermarket is close to counting a sign at the door. Children and dogs are not allowed to enter.


    Ten children, almost equal to the end of the world.


    Well, that''s half of it.


    But older children have the needs of older children.


    "Uncle, I need some skin care products and cosmetics."


    "The total price cannot exceed one thousand dollars." Chen said.


    Since there are so many children, we can no longer indulge everyone.


    Chen is rich, but it doesn''t mean that Chen is going to let the children squander.


    Chen Yu is extravagant, but he can''t let them form this habit.


    Since Chen Yu adopted them, he must be responsible for their future.


    Even their own property will have their share in the future.


    The first thing Chen has to do is not allow himself to give their property to the dogs.


    If he really raised the defeated family, Chen Yu would make them starve at best.


    So from now on, Chen must control their consumption.


    Not only for them, but also for little gren and little Larissa.


    Of course, even if there is control, it is still much more expensive than the average family''s peers.


    "Portia, go to the counter over there and buy ten mobile phones."


    "Ten? Do you want a little Larissa, too? "


    "Yes, without discrimination."


    Adopt a child who is not related by blood.


    What''s the hardest part?


    It''s to treat them equally. You should pay the same feelings and gifts to your own children.


    It is impossible to say that if you buy gifts for your children, you will not buy them gifts.


    On the contrary, children''s psychology is very fragile.


    Chen doesn''t want to cast a shadow on the child''s psychology.


    Of course, adopting other children is also good for little Gelin and little Larissa.


    That is to have an example. Their brothers and sisters are their example.


    Out of the supermarket, all the things that people buy in the supermarket can only be taken by Chen Yu.


    Even Portia can''t take it. There are so many things.


    "Boss, where are we going next?"


    "To the Baron''s house."


    The whole family went to the Baron''s mansion.


    When Zora saw Chen Zhu bringing so many children.


    It was also a shock.


    "Zora, these are my children. I adopted them."


    Zola''s mouth was open and her face was stunned.


    She certainly won''t say anything bad in front of the children.


    But she couldn''t imagine what it was like to adopt so many children.


    Ha ha Mentality?


    Chen Yu''s mentality exploded anyway.


    But what can that do?


    Do you say to the children now that you have been returned?


    Let the mind explode.


    Can''t let children''s mentality explode.


    Today is the first day. The hard days are still long.


    At this time, even if fari wants to return the goods, Chen Yu will not agree.


    "Do you have enough designers here? Design three suits for each of them. "


    Chen can''t have the Baroness''s three pillars in charge of so many children''s clothes.


    If so, it would take them seriously.


    The three of them made a good deal with Chen Yu, who, of course, should give them enough face.


    Zola is not polite. She asked a dozen designers to come out.


    Baroness is such a big brand, of course, there are not only two or three kittens.


    In addition to the three pillars, there are dozens of ordinary designers and more assistant designers.


    For Zola, dozens of clothes are worth less than an hour.


    Chen asked a designer to design two clothes for Portia.


    Chen and Zola went to the office for coffee.


    "Chen, I don''t understand why you suddenly want to adopt a child."


    "I don''t think it''s Fanny who wants more children."


    "Then she can have her own life."


    "She can''t give birth. She has some physical problems."


    "That little Larissa..."


    "Not by normal means." Chen didn''t say it clearly.


    Zola will fill her own brain.


    "To be honest, I really admire your courage." Zola said with emotion.


    After all, adopting eight children, plus two of their own, is ten.


    Zora, who has been here, knows how hard it is.It''s not money.


    No matter she or Chen Yu, they have enough wealth.


    Don''t mention raising ten children. Even a hundred children can be raised.


    What we really pay is the emotional pay and the handling of chores.


    The older children rebelled, the younger relied.


    Chen Zhu dare not say that they are all trained into talents.


    However, Chen is confident that they will not become bear children.


    By the time we got home, it was evening.


    Portia found that Chen''s family was empty.


    But dinner was ready again.


    Portia was completely speechless.


    Sure enough, this place is haunted.


    When fari came back, she had dinner.


    A few girls gathered around Fanny and chatted with her.


    Chen took the boy to the beach.


    In addition to Chen, the family''s men are only Chloe, 11, and penans, 7.


    Crowe is a bit of a coward and very introverted.


    Pinans is a child, active.


    "KrO, what''s your department?"


    "Uncle, I''m the strength strengthening department." Crowe replied with a low head.


    Chen Yu is speechless about Crowe''s magic.


    Generally speaking, the psychics in the strengthening department are very outgoing.


    Even Chen Yu, who laughs in his daily life, is actually a man with a grumpy personality.


    But Crowe''s introverted character is actually a strength strengthening system.


    "Uncle, I''m elemental water system. Look at my magic." He was very happy to show it to Chen Yu.


    Now, there are only two very weak water magic skills in penance, one is water polo and the other is water arrow.


    "Powerful." Chen Yu touched the head of penance.


    After hesitating for a long time, Crowe looked up at Chen Yu and said, "uncle, are you also in the strength strengthening department?"


    "Yes." Chen Zhu nodded.


    "Then can you teach me how to be strong?"


    "Exercise is the most important thing you need to do. If you want to exert your strength to the extreme, first of all, you need to be able to bear these forces. If you can''t even bear your own strength, then your magic power is useless."


    "Then how can I become so strong as an uncle?"


    As the strength strengthening system, the battle yesterday left a deep impression on Crowe''s heart.


    He never knew that the strengthening system could be so powerful.


    "Just as I said before, keep exercising. I''ll arrange a schedule for you tomorrow."


    "Just in time, to meet a friend, King Kong, come out."

 Chapter 1797

    King Kong is crazy in Zhuoma National Park on weekdays.


    It''s a rare return today.


    The new kids in the family haven''t seen King Kong.


    Of course, it''s not just King Kong.


    Now that it''s a family.


    So from now on, we will meet them again and again.


    For example, the evil spirits in the family, such as three headed dogs, nine headed snakes, and even Amun.


    When Crowe and Penance saw King Kong.


    It was a surprise, but it soon became a surprise.


    He was a child and a psychic.


    They are much braver than ordinary people.


    "This gorilla is also a power system. You can practice with him on weekdays." Chen said.


    Although Croce is still a child, as long as he uses magic, his strength can increase to three times that of ordinary people.


    So he is not afraid of King Kong at all, and even a little eager to try.


    I want to see how powerful this gorilla is.


    However, he is introverted and dare not talk to Chen Yu.


    "King Kong, let little Croce try his fist."


    Chen Yu just let Crowe try, but not King Kong.


    What''s King Kong''s strength?


    Thirty or forty tons of strength, let him give a fist, if not control the strength.


    Crowe went straight away


    As a person from the past, Chen Yu is very clear about the concept of 30-40 tons of power.


    Human body structure is stable and can withstand great potential energy.


    About four times the weight.


    But if the potential energy is more than four times, the human body will be injured.


    More than ten times, a person''s body will disintegrate, more than a hundred times, and explode directly.


    For example, Chen Yu''s current power, if you hit a person without controlling the power, will directly atomize him.


    Crexin swears to go up and punch King Kong in the abdomen.


    As a result, let alone hurt King Kong. King Kong didn''t even fall into the skin.


    After playing on the beach for a while, Chen Yu took Chloe and binans back to the beach.


    At night, Chen Yu falls asleep holding fari.


    Fari can''t sleep a bit: "Chen, what do you say about their studies? Can''t you just send them to school? "


    "Leave them out for a semester." "Next semester, we will send them to the school in Dashan town. First, they are near mirror lake. Second, Dashan town is a place we are familiar with. If anything happens, we can know it at the first time and solve the problem," Chen said


    Farley thought for a moment and nodded, "that''s OK, Chen. Can you bring it alone?"


    "No problem."


    If you are tired, you should be tired. Portia and wage Li share the burden.


    Chen Yu didn''t think he was going to die.


    There are no other problems except occasional tiredness.


    The next day, Portia came with a tired look.


    The only way to make up for her physical and mental fatigue is Chen Yu''s pay rise.


    She was paid $2500 a week, and Chen raised her salary to $3500.


    The salary is very high indeed. It can even be said that she is now a high-income group.


    And that''s after tax income.


    But as long as you think about the huge debt you owe, Portia feels frustrated.


    Just for those luxuries that were used only a few times.


    How could I have been so crazy?


    It must have been Chen Yu''s medicine.


    I can''t go shopping like that anymore.


    At this time, Chen''s phone rang.


    It''s West.


    "President, we''re back at headquarters."


    "Oh, did you fly all night? Then I''ll come back later. "


    Chen is going to give them a break.


    After all, after flying all night, they must be very tired now.


    "I have an appointment with Wenke Zieger at three in the afternoon."


    "Well, I''ll be at Headquarters by 3 p.m."


    After hanging up, Chen looked at Portia.


    "Portia, get me a business car."


    "Oh..."


    "Go."


    "Now?"


    "Or you think so."


    "What''s the price?"


    "For less than $200000, it needs a lot of space and good security."


    Well, Portia is also quite speechless about Chen''s intermittent impatience.


    But I envy Chen Yu''s family. I don''t need to think about buying a car at all. I just need to buy it.


    Two hundred thousand dollars is already a super luxury car, even a business car.


    Portia was able to understand Chen''s needs.Chen Yu certainly doesn''t want to drive a RV every time he takes a child out.


    That RV is really too flashy.


    "Boss, where are you going today?"


    "Company."


    "Is that the last place?"


    "Well." Chen Yu nodded: "you don''t have to go. By the way, you can go and help me with some computers in the afternoon, and also buy some tablet computers."


    "I see, boss."


    The damned capitalist, Portia mused.


    Portia''s work efficiency is very high. In two hours, she drove her new car back.


    Mercedes Benz x-so211 business car, with a large internal space, can take 12 people, but also has the same level of anti-collision as the school bus.


    All the performance parameters show the expensive price.


    Although the cost plus various handling fees exceed some of Chen''s original heart limit.


    But Chen did not blame Portia for this.


    After lunch, Chen Yu asked the children to get on the bus.


    Chen is going to take them to the supernatural society.


    They are psychics anyway, so it doesn''t matter if they know the secret of the association.


    The body of these two business cars is very stable. In addition to the super running in the vulgar state, Chen Yu has never driven such a stable car.


    After arriving at the headquarters, Erdos, the gatekeeper, was still a little strange. He had never seen a car before, and then directly stopped Chen Yu''s car outside the door.


    It wasn''t until Chen Yu rolled down the window that Erdos knew it was Chen Yu.


    After Chen Yu parked the car, he took the children to the headquarters of the association.


    "President..." West was in the hall. When he saw Chen Yu coming with a group of children, he was stunned: "are they?"


    "My child, I just adopted it." Chen said.


    West, though surprised, did not ask.


    "You can move freely, but don''t go where there are obvious danger signs."


    Although the headquarters is not very large, there are still some dangerous areas.


    For example, dungeons, evil grottoes, or places where demons sleep.


    All of these places are dangerous. Of course, there is Chen Yu''s electric shock laboratory, which is also the most dangerous place.


    "Tell me what happened to you in the Norwegian forest this time."


    West did not hide it, and then began to tell about their experience.


    No, they didn''t have a dangerous fight at all.


    When Chen Yu heard that giants would appear in lightning, he couldn''t help but look surprised.

 Chapter 1798

    "It''s some kind of image, it should be left over from the past, which witnessed that the real giant existed at a certain time, but only in the flash of lightning." Said West.


    Chen and West stood at the window, watching the children running outside.


    For these children, everything here is very new.


    Of course, they are all psychics, so they don''t feel unacceptable.


    Just then a sports car came in.


    Wenke. Here comes Zig.


    Chen Yu and West went out of the headquarters to meet each other.


    "Miss Wenke."


    "Hello, Mr. Chen. Hello, Mr. West."


    West held a spirited note in his hand and handed it to Wenke Zig: "Miss Wenke, this is the scarlet mission, the battle record of the Nordic giants."


    "Thank you." Vingo Zieger is happy with this.


    She doesn''t care about the difficulty of the task.


    She just needs results.


    And the supernatural society didn''t let her down.


    "I don''t know the second scarlet task, which one do you choose?" Asked Vingo Zig.


    "It''s still under consideration." Chen Yu replied.


    The first three tasks were killed stone, northern Europe giant and North sea monster.


    Now the task of killing the living stones is to completely eliminate them, and the giant monsters in the North Sea are also ahead of others.


    Only one Nordic giant has been completed.


    So the remaining two tasks need to be re selected.


    However, for Wenke Zieger, in two months, he has been very satisfied with finishing a scarlet task.


    In this way, she also has an account for the hunter guild.


    Also let her teacher have an account.


    Of course, it also gives her more confidence in the supernatural society.


    "By the way, will your Hunter guild accept the task of asking for information?" Chen asked.


    "Asking for information? We don''t accept such a task, but I can inquire for you personally. " Wenke. Qige said happily.


    As an organization that has existed for two or three hundred years, it certainly has its own intelligence network.


    Not just in North America, but around the world.


    The supernatural society can''t catch up.


    The supernatural society is very powerful.


    However, like most of the psychic organizations, they are rising rapidly, but it is difficult to say whether they can maintain two generations.


    And to form a complete intelligence organization is not affordable for the present supernatural Security Association.


    Most of the information available to the supernatural society today is in downtown Los Angeles.


    The ability to obtain intelligence information beyond this range is very weak.


    All sources of information are obtained from other people or organizations.


    Or pay for it.


    What we can get is basically second-hand or even third-hand information.


    Of course, in most cases, these sources are basically enough.


    After all, the supernatural society is a regional organization.


    There is no idea of maintaining world peace.


    Moreover, the investment needed to set up a perfect intelligence department is too large.


    This can''t be done for hundreds of thousands or millions of dollars.


    Think of the United States. The government spends billions of dollars a year on intelligence around the world.


    For decades, hundreds of billions of dollars have been spent to maintain the intelligence system.


    At this point, we should know that intelligence can''t be played by ordinary people.


    "Mr. Chen, what information do you want?"


    "All information on the Roma akkuk family."


    "Well?" Wen Ke. Qi Ge shows the color of surprise.


    "What? Do you know the akkuk family of the Roma? "


    "How can I not know." Wenke Zieger wryly smiled: "in the last year, the only remaining member of the cook family, it can be said that the whole world is full of miracles."


    "The only one left?" Chen Yu couldn''t help but look at Wen Ke. Zieg: "there is only one person left in the cook family?"


    "Yes, Warren acoke, the top 10 most wanted in the world of spirituality, is eighth." "In the past year, he has killed more than 300 people, most of them psychics, and all of them are Roma. Now the whole world is chasing him," she said with a wry smile


    Wen Ke. Qi Ge looked at Chen Yu and said, "Mr. Chen, do you have a feud with him?"


    "Now I''m not with him." Chen Chu shrugged and said.


    Wen Ke. Qi Ge looks at Chen Yu doubtfully.


    Chen''s tone was quite relaxed.


    And there was no expression of hatred or anger on his face.


    But he said what he took for granted."I will try my best to help you investigate this Warren cook." Said Vingo Zieger.


    West guessed that the children Chen brought were obviously Roma.


    And Warren acoke had a big feud with the Roma.


    So it must have been the children''s relatives who suffered the hand of Warren cook.


    So the hatred is naturally borne by Chen Yu.


    ¡­¡­


    All of a sudden, Jolie Singh regrets letting Chen Yu and Farley adopt her.


    Because little gren and little Larissa are two little monsters.


    Especially the youngest little Larissa.


    "Sister Elder sister...... " Little Larissa pulled at the hair of Jolie singer.


    Little Gelin was running around the headquarters.


    At this time, a girl of her age came.


    Raisa came up with her pocket in her hands and looked up and down at Shirley Singh.


    "You are the daughter adopted by the president?" Theresa''s tone was a little provocative.


    Shirley Singh looks at Raisa. "Are you?"


    "I''m under the president." "Meet me, I''m Lisa," she said, extending her hand


    As soon as Shirley Singh reached out, she suddenly felt a chill, and her arm almost froze.


    "What are you doing?" she said


    "It''s nothing. I just want to tell you that you''re weak."


    Shirley Singh looked at Raisa angrily. "Are you going to fight me?"


    Raisa raised her right arm and pointed to the left. Suddenly, a torrent burst out of her palm.


    Ten meters away, a big tree with a diameter of 70-80 cm was blown out of a hole.


    Jolie Singh was shocked. The girl seemed to be one or two years younger than herself, but her magic power was so powerful.


    Suddenly, Risha felt a chill behind her. Looking back, she found Chen Yu didn''t know when she was standing behind her.


    "Well Hi, president


    "Are you bullying Kelly?"


    "That''s not the case." "I just showed her my magic," she waved


    Chen Chu looks up to pay Li Singh, who hesitates to pay half of his salary, then shakes his head: "no, she didn''t bully me."


    She is a proud person. What she needs now is not someone to support her.

 Chapter 1799

    On a small island in the Atlantic Ocean.


    People on this island live in isolation.


    Now, however, the island is shrouded in flames in the night.


    In blood and fire, death spreads.


    The Edith settlement has been completely occupied.


    The Edith family, the most populous family name among the Roma.


    In the midst of the blaze, Warren akkuk stood with his arms held high and the obscure Zhou Yu in his mouth.


    In front of Warren was a corpse with several columnar crystals embedded in its chest.


    At the end of his mantra, a cloud of black gas spread out from the surrounding fire.


    Then the black air pours into the body in front of Warren.


    The crystal color on the chest of the corpse became darker and darker, and finally became completely black.


    "King of Southern destruction, welcome back to the world."


    The body moved, and the fatal wound on his body was healing rapidly.


    Yes, he stood up.


    Valen knelt on one knee: "Lord, I am Valen acoke, your humble servant."


    The southern pillar King admired his body and turned a blind eye to Warren''s actions.


    "Cook? Are you a descendant of King Zhong? "


    "Yes, Lord Southern pillar."


    "Five kings, how many did you wake up?" Asked the southern pillar king.


    "You are the third." Said Warren respectfully.


    "Oh? Who are the first two? " The southern pillar king looked at Warren and asked.


    "It''s me."


    In the flickering fire, two figures came walking, one male and one female.


    She has red hair, long body and a smile on her mouth.


    It''s very simple to wear. It''s a loose shirt with a pair of tight jeans and sunglasses on the chest.


    It looks like an ordinary fashion beauty.


    The other man, with his hands on his back, was a little bit old at the end of the day, with silver hair all over his head, and missed half the position of the woman around him.


    His eyes were dim and lifeless, like an old man dying.


    "Sean! Byon! " The South pillar King''s eyes are shining.


    The red haired woman is Sean, the king of Oriental endless pillars.


    Another old man was the northern shadow pillar king baiang.


    "Zoran, don''t worry." Sean''s face is like peach blossom, with a wisp of spring on it.


    Baiang nodded slightly to zoron, the king of Southern pillars, and greeted him coldly.


    Warren was standing by.


    He was faced with the legendary creator of the Roma, the third of the five gods.


    At the same time, they are also the ancestors of the five families of the Roma: akkuk, Singh, Edith, vicu and bomis.


    "Wake me up, what do you want?" Zoran asked.


    Byon and Sean also look at Warren. They also don''t know what Warren''s purpose is.


    Fight for him?


    Any one of them has a magic power unmatched in the world.


    And they are not in harmony with each other. They call on the three to come out and fight with each other.


    Instead, it weakens the function.


    Warren looked at the three-dimensional pillar King calmly with low humility.


    "The three kings, now the Roma have forgotten the tradition, your greatness and our glory, so humble servants have no other requirements. Please rebuild the glory of the Roma." Said Warren respectfully.


    "I don''t know what tradition, what glory, just say what you want, power? Wealth? Or women. "


    "Please awaken our king, king of the central pillar, quinmilas." Said Warren.


    "Do you know what you need to do to awaken quilias, the king of the pillars?" Zoran looked at Warren seriously and said.


    "Yes, I know." Warren nodded: "we need four masters of the pillar to be present, and we also need four people to work together. Without your cooperation, we can''t wake up his majesty quemiras."


    "And a container." Sean stares at Warren. "Are your akkuk family containers ready?"


    "Yes, I am the container."


    Varon lifted his coat, and the three kings saw that Varon''s chest wanted several crystals.


    The three pillars raised their eyebrows, and Sean said, "you should know that as a container, your own consciousness will be erased. Are you sure you want to do this?"


    "I am the only one left in the cook family now, and I have no regrets for the family''s legacy."


    "Well, you are our wake-up call. We will fulfill your wish before the destruction of the container. This is our fair trade, and we have no choice." "But you have to wake up arawan, the Western pillar king," said Zoran"I''ve started to prepare, and the settlement of the vicus has been explored."


    Zoran looked around. He was in a strange mood.


    For the house of Edith is his kindred, his seed.


    But now they die to wake him up.


    But he was awakened by the slaughter of his own people.


    But even he can''t disobey Warren who wakes him up.


    Warren can ask him to do anything, anything!!


    Of course, just one thing.


    What Roma care about is fair trade.


    Even he can''t go against the principle of trading.


    If anyone can violate this trading rule, it is the central government''s great pillar king, quinmiras.


    Because he''s the rulemaker of the deal.


    The king of the pillars, quilias, was also their master.


    The four of them were the four vice kings of quinmilas.


    Although in the legend, they created the world and are the creators of the world.


    In fact, they didn''t create anything.


    They are not even the first Roma.


    However, before or after them, there are no more powerful Roma.


    They ruled the Roma with great power, and created five major Roma clans, which have been handed down to this day.


    Of course, Warren did not kill all three of the king''s clans.


    He killed the consanguinity of the three clans, the awakened.


    There are many more unrecognized Roma who do not live in settlements.


    Warren left with the three kings.


    Just then, Sean came to Warren.


    Her slender figure was even higher than Sean''s, and she leaned slightly to Warren''s ear.


    "Warren, what''s your real plan? Tell me, will you? " Sean''s tone was full of temptation.


    Warren looked at Sean with the a light brick: "Lord Oriental pillar, my purpose has come out completely. I don''t want to hide it. I want to revive his majesty quimiras, king of central pillar."


    "Ha ha Don''t lie to me. I can see the ambition in your eyes. " Sean said with a smile.


    "My ambition is to recreate the glory of the Roma."


    "Is it true?"


    "Of course." Warren nodded and said seriously.


    "Do you dare me to torture your soul?"


    "Yes, as long as the dream of our ancestors has been fulfilled, I am willing to hand over my soul to Lord dongfangzhu."

 Chapter 1800

    Darimore found that after the phone call, norworth Singh''s face became extremely ugly.


    "Nawaz, what''s going on?"


    "That Warren, damn Warren, he killed another neighborhood with a surname, the bomis." "And they also took away the Bemis'' inheritance artifact," said Nawaz Singh


    "Warren attacked you, as well as the settlement of the singer family, and took the earrings called the bridging earrings. Now he attacked the bohmis family, and took the artifacts of their family. That is to say, the goal of Warren was the families with artifacts?" Said dalymore.


    "What other families have artifacts?" Asked dalymore.


    "The Edith and the vicus." She said.


    "Do you know where they live?" Asked dalymore.


    "The Edith family I know, on an island in the Atlantic Ocean, I know their family and I have been to their settlement." "But I don''t know the vikus. They also live in seclusion, have little contact with the outside world, and the akkuk family where Warren belongs. But since Warren comes from the akkuk family, the akkuk family''s artifact must also fall into his hands," she said


    "What is the origin of these artifacts? What''s the use? "


    "Actually those five artifacts were made by the cook family."


    "What? Five artifacts belong to the cook family? "


    "No, they''re just contract workers." "In fact, the materials needed for the five artifacts are shared by five families, so after the artifacts were born, each family got one artifact," she said


    "The origin of the five artifacts is very ancient, more than two thousand years old. After the disappearance of the five pillars, the Roma lost their shelter. At that time, it was the rise of Christian... Christian... Religion. The Roma had their own doctrines, so they would not believe in other religions. So they were naturally regarded as heretics, and then they were constantly hunted down With the massacre, the five clans, in order to stabilize the people, gathered together and discussed, and jointly created five artifacts, which are used to protect the whole ethnic group, namely, bridging, guiding, fearless, Holy Spirit and order. "


    "So what''s the use of these five artifacts?" Asked dalymore.


    "Healing used to be in my hands, to extend the duration of continuous magic." "The more powerful people use the bridging, the more powerful the effect will be. The yidis family''s artifact is fearless and can be immune to all curses and psychic magic. Of course, this is what I know, the effect of guidance, Holy Spirit and order. I don''t know at all. I only know that guidance is held by the bomis family, Holy Spirit is held by the vicus family, and order It''s the cook family. "


    "So the object of Warren now is the artifact in the hands of the Edith and viku families?"


    "Well." Norworth Singh nodded.


    But I don''t think it''s right.


    At the beginning, the bridging ancestors in their own hands took away.


    But Warren still attacked the ghettos.


    If it''s just for the artifact of each family, it doesn''t seem necessary for him to do so.


    "Don''t you know the Edith family? Tell them now, at least let them have a guard, not let the Edith family have no guard."


    "Yes." Norworth Singh nodded and immediately called the friend of the Edith family.


    "Hello, novac, what''s up?"


    "EM, do you know about the bomis?"


    "The pomis? What happened to their family? " Asked EM bomis in disbelief.


    "The bomis community was slaughtered by the akkuk lunatics. Not only the bomis, but also the Singhs community. I was attacked, and I was robbed by him."


    "What? When did it happen? " EM Edith was startled.


    "Just a few days ago." "You''d better send a letter to the family. Warren''s goal is likely to be the artifact of the five families. His next goal is likely to be your Edith family, or the viku family," she said


    "I see. I''ll call the family right now." After EM Edith hung up, he called the patriarch.


    However, I didn''t get through after waiting for a long time, and the phone has been dialing.


    The mood of EM Edith was heavy. She changed the phone of another race.


    But I still didn''t make a phone call.


    Another one, the same result.


    No one answered the phone.


    This made a bad premonition in the heart of EM Edith.


    All of a sudden, a news appeared on TV.


    The news on this news is actually the news of Edith island.When the international marine research ship was passing through Edith Island, it found that the island was on fire, so it landed on the island.


    It was found that the residents of Edith Island were slaughtered, no one survived, and strange symbols, like some kind of cult symbols or rituals, were left at the scene.


    Eame Edith sat directly on the ground, his whole body as if he had lost his strength.


    "Warren! Warren!!! " EM Edith roared.


    Norworth Singh''s report is late The Edith family has been attacked and destroyed.


    It''s not like norworth Singh.


    Nawaz Singh has no family in the Singh family settlement.


    At least there are no close relatives.


    But Im Edith has many relatives on the island, his father, his brother, his grandmother and grandfather.


    That''s when the phone call from Nawaz Singh came back.


    "EM You Have you seen the news on TV? "


    "Why do you report to me now? Why can''t you tell me earlier? " "I don''t know," cried EM Edith, out of control.


    Norworth Singh was silent, and it was indeed her fault.


    She didn''t think about Warren''s plan in advance.


    It wasn''t until the same fate happened to the pomes that she thought of the possibility.


    "Do you know where the vicus live? Warren''s goal is likely to be the vicus. "


    "In Minneapolis," said EM Edith, half silent


    Suddenly, EM Edith remembered, "I''m going to kill Warren! I''m going to kill him! "


    "You wait, I''ll call for help. Let''s go together. You can''t beat Warren alone."

 Chapter 1801

    "Please help me quickly. Don''t play with my cell phone there." Portia screamed, "boss, they''re your children and you should take responsibility."


    What can Chen Yu do? There are two big monsters in his left hand and right hand, little Gelin and little Larissa.


    There are four dog ropes hanging on his body, and they lead cindora, Meila, keriji and penans.


    The four of them are the youngest in the grade except for little gren and little Larissa.


    Apart from penance, all three are girls.


    But their mischievous character is no less than that of a boy.


    Chen''s face is loveless.


    Jolie Singh, with her mobile phone, looks left and right in the airport.


    "Uncle, over there." Shirley Singh has seen the figure of novaz Singh.


    "You must not run any more, or I will be angry." Cried Portia.


    "Sister norworth, we are here." Cried Jolie Singh, holding her hand high.


    Nawaz Singh and EM Edith also saw the crowd.


    EM Edith narrowed his eyes and looked at Chen Yu''s group.


    Portia is obviously a normal person.


    Chen Yu has an unusual breath, but the breath is too weak. I don''t feel very strong.


    And what about these kids?


    The man had two children in his arms.


    He''s not a nanny, is he? How to bring all the children here?


    "Chen, here you are." "How do you say that the children have been brought?" she said


    "I can''t help it. There''s no one at home to take care of it. I have to bring it." Chen Chu shrugged.


    "They shouldn''t have come." She said.


    "There''s nothing we shouldn''t have." Chen Yu directly sent little Larissa to the arms of novaz Singh: "help me."


    When she looked at the time bomb in her arms, she looked very embarrassed.


    "Change little Larissa''s diaper."


    "Ah? I? I will not. "


    "Learning will always be used in the future." Chen Yu looks at Ai Mu Edith beside her eyes. "Are you the boyfriend of Na watts?"


    "No, I''m EM Edith, of the Edith family."


    In the face of EM Edith, it was polite.


    It''s just that when I look at norworth Singh from the corner of my eye, I''m already angry.


    Who are these people?


    This is the help that Nawaz Singh got?


    She won''t pull it out on the street, will she?


    "Boss, I need a raise, or I''ll quit." Portia complained.


    "If you talk about a raise next time, I''ll cut your salary." Chen Yu holds little greiser Portia in his arms.


    "Uncle, I want to drink coke."


    Then he looked at Chen Yu and pulled his coat.


    Chen fumbled on his body and found a credit card: "can I use it?"


    He shook his head, and Chen Chu felt again, as if he had no cash.


    "Portia, do you have any cash?"


    "No."


    "Then you can buy some coke."


    "Boss, you are empty handed..."


    "You want me to buy it?"


    "Boss, you are empty handed..."


    "Do you pay me, or do I pay you?"


    Portia drew on her cheek. "I''ll go."


    "I want to kill him, OK?" said EM Edith, looking at Chen Yu and whispering to her


    "Er..." "I want to kill him," she said, rubbing her forehead


    When the plane arrived, everyone finally boarded the plane.


    Target, Minneapolis, Minnesota -


    although Minneapolis is not well-known, it is also a big city in Laos.


    It has a population of 400000 and a GDP of 200 billion US dollars.


    It''s just that the children are still making a lot of noise when they get on the plane.


    Chen Yu has a headache. In addition to salary Li Singh, she brings a bewilderment to every other child.


    At what time, the whole cabin will be quiet.


    "Do you know hypnosis, boss?" Portia looks at Chen Yu in surprise.


    Chen Yu came up to each child and made a ring of fingers. Then the children fell asleep.


    "I''m a doctor." Chen Yuli said of course.


    Im Edith has been following Chen.


    When seeing Chen Yu''s bewilderment of using banshee, his brow could not help wrinkling.


    Is he a psychic?


    The combat power of psychic psychics has been criticized.


    Their magic works well for ordinary people.It''s just that if you deal with people who are a little stronger, the effect starts to diminish.


    The effect on psychics is much worse.


    The stronger the psychic''s magic, the worse the effect.


    As long as the magic has one-third of the casters, it''s hard for the psychic psychic''s magic to work.


    Of course, it''s not useless at all.


    It can only be said that hypnotic Magic effect will be greatly reduced.


    But some spiritual stimulation types and spiritual curse Magic have some effects.


    For example, spiritual flogging can interfere with the enemy in battle.


    To Minneapolis International Airport.


    Everyone has two children, even Shirley Singh.


    These children are sleeping to death.


    Everyone went to the hotel first. Everyone was tired.


    And EM Edith didn''t seem to be in a hurry to get to the vicku settlement.


    "EM, where''s the vicku settlement?"


    After a little hesitation, EIM Edith looked at Chen Yu and said, "San Antonio falls."


    "Don''t we go today?"


    "No, I can''t today." "The Wikus hid their settlement in the waterfall and applied magic. There are only two ways to find the entrance, one is to open it from the inside, and the other is to open it once a month on the 15th night, and only for an hour," said EM Edith


    "Is there a difference between opening every day and once a month?" Chen Chu turned away and said, "if we really want to recruit the enemy back, the enemy will not be one or two days away."


    "They''ve closed the entrance, but that doesn''t mean they can''t get information from the outside." "The Wikus in the settlement must have known by now that Warren is going to be bad for them, so they will be prepared, and they will be looking for help, and Warren will be defeated this time," said EM Edith


    "Well, tomorrow is the 15th." She said.


    ¡­¡­


    In the residential area of Weiku -


    a figure is shaking at the exit.


    "Maggie, what are you doing at the exit?"


    Maggie vicu turned around and looked at the next person.


    "Geraldine, why are you here?"


    Geraldine vicu and Maggie vicu look at each other in silence. Suddenly, Maggie vicu looks up.


    "You''re his man, too?"

 Chapter 1802

    Not long after, Maggie and Geraldine vicu stood in front of a stone formation of dozens of pillars.


    Maggie vicu looked at Geraldine vicu. "I didn''t expect you to be Warren''s man."


    "You''re not. I didn''t expect that either." Geraldine vicu said quietly.


    Maggie vicu was the daughter of the patriarch, but she betrayed vicu.


    "Because he can achieve one wish for everyone." Maggie vicu naturally said, "what wish did you make to him?"


    Geraldine vicu did not speak and looked at the Stonehenge: "how to remove the dislocation space?"


    "We can''t get rid of the misplaced space, otherwise, it will be directly connected with the outside world and exposed to the public. Even Warren won''t be able to start at that time." Said Maggie vicu.


    "Without removing the dislocation space, what should we do?"


    "Very simply, move that stone pillar to that position, and then move that stone pillar to this side."


    "It''s strange that this is not a Western magic circle, is it?"


    "This is the geomancy of China. The wind leads the way." Maggie vicu said, "the stars are chess, the Big Dipper is the general, the dragon is Panshan, the crape myrtle is the order..."


    "What is your God talking about?"


    "Don''t interrupt me, do what I say, and move that stone here. This is a change of formation, so that it can enter or leave here."


    Geraldine vicu did what Maggie vicu asked in silence.


    At this time, at the other end of the Stonehenge, a hole appeared.


    "You can come in, Mr. Warren."


    Maggie vicu said with her mobile phone.


    Several figures appeared from the hole.


    Warren, zoron, Sean, and byon came in through the hole.


    Sean looked at the stone array in front of him and said in surprise, "it''s amazing. There was no such magic array in the past. Which system of magic is this?"


    "Lord Sean, this is the eastern array, which is quite different from the Western magic system." Said Warren.


    At this time, Maggie vicu and Geraldine vicu came over.


    "Mr. Warren, I''ve done it. Now it''s time to keep my promise." Said Maggie vicu.


    "Kill your father, is that all?" Asked Warren.


    "Yes."


    "Yes." Warren nodded.


    It''s not hard, and he was going to do it.


    "What about things?"


    "In his hands, too."


    Geraldine vicu was a little surprised.


    Maggie vicu''s wish is to kill the patriarch.


    That''s her father.


    He didn''t understand what their father and daughter had to do with each other.


    So that machir wikkonen may conspire with strangers, even at the risk of the destruction of the whole family, to the death of his father.


    "Geraldine, what is your wish?" Asked Warren.


    Trade, of course, needs to be fair.


    Warren also needs to abide by the trading rules.


    He would like to learn about the villains in the movies.


    After reaching the goal, kill people directly.


    But he can''t do it.


    Of course, a deal can''t accept what Warren can''t do.


    "Revive my sister."


    Warren closed his eyes and thought, "I can''t do it."


    "You just can''t do it now." Said Geraldine vicu.


    Warren frowned a little. He seemed to know something.


    "Even if I succeed, I can''t do it." "No one can revive the dead," said Warren


    "You just need to call my sister''s soul back after the plan is completed." Said Geraldine vicu.


    "Where is your sister''s soul?"


    "Hell."


    "How did she die?"


    "She didn''t die. I kept her body intact. She violated the clan rules, so the soul was directly sent to hell."


    "I see." Warren nodded.


    If his plan is successful, he can call his sister''s soul out of hell.


    The premise is that his sister''s soul remains intact.


    "Are they your men?" Asked Maggie vicu.


    "No, they are gods, the great Colossus of our Roma." Warren said quietly.


    Geraldine vicu looked at Sean, byon and Zoran, his eyes flickering.


    I have been staring at the three people, as if trying my best to penetrate them.


    If anyone in the world knows Warren''s plan, it''s up to him.


    Even the details of Warren''s plan were guessed by Geraldine vicku.


    Are they the legendary king of pillars?Maggie vicu looks at Warren with a crazy look.


    King of pillars? Let''s not say if the legend is true.


    Even if Zhu Wang is real, it is more than two thousand years from now.


    Maggie vicu didn''t believe that the legendary king of the pillars would really appear.


    "Three adults, it''s time to start." Warren looked at the three pillars and said, "please."


    At this moment, the viku family community is silent.


    The silence is frightening.


    Not even a sound of insects.


    "I''ll do it."


    Then Shane came out, holding a string ball in her hand.


    Sean hurled the ball.


    The ball flew into the air and the end of the line shot into the dark.


    Sean takes out the same line ball again, so the technique is repeated.


    Then Sean brought out the third, the third, the fifth


    These lines are running through the darkness, and in a blink of an eye they rush into the residential areas.


    But originally just a small ball of string put out of the rope, but in the blink of an eye to wrap the house tightly, and finally a strong pull in Sean.


    The whole house and its owner were killed in a flash.


    At the same time, the whole settlement suddenly thought of the alarm.


    "No, someone''s in here."


    "Enemy attack! Enemy attack... "


    The vicu people in the settlement are like ants in a hot pot.


    The five balls Sean throws are obviously not ordinary strings.


    The color of every ball and thread is different.


    The red lanyard blazed.


    Silver wool is like frost.


    The white wool is charged.


    Black wool is poisonous.


    All the wool crisscross the whole settlement.


    These criss cross hairs are more like a nest.


    Whether it''s adults or children, whether it''s men or women.


    In front of Sean, it seems so weak.


    Sean was the first to wake up, but Warren saw Sean do it for the first time.


    There is no earthshaking, there is no gorgeous.


    But Sean''s magic, with endless killing.


    "What kind of magic is this?" Geraldine asked, puzzled.


    "It''s the Royal thing. Lord Sean is the awakened one." Said Warren.


    Among the five pillars, three are magic awakeners and two are bloodline awakeners.


    Sean''s magic is pure control of objects.

 Chapter 1803

    "Sean, you''re too slow." Byon came out.


    He''s slow, like a real old man.


    But for every step he took, his face was a little younger.


    Every year, one point lighter, one point bigger.


    When he came to Sean, he had changed a lot.


    He is no longer a rotten old man, but a strong young man.


    There was a strong breath in baiang''s body, and his hands began to accumulate magic, and then compressed.


    Everyone was shocked to see the action of baiang.


    Everyone felt like they were facing a walking nuclear bomb.


    Byon''s action is like the tortoise wave skill in the cartoon.


    "Ha ha..." Byon''s hands thrust forward.


    It''s like turtle wave skill. A white light exits from baiang''s palms.


    Boom -


    the whole settlement area has been leveled, leaving a shocking pit in the center of the settlement area.


    It''s like being hit by a missile.


    The shock carried the air, and Margie and Geraldine vicu, who were at the back, were almost unstable.


    Their faces were full of horror and wonder.


    Whether it''s Sean or Byron, it''s so terrible and incredible.


    Sean alone was able to kill the entire vicu community.


    You know, there are more than 300 people here.


    Everyone, young and old, is a psychic.


    But they were faced with a single Sean, and they couldn''t help it.


    And baion is even more terrible.


    Just one move! In one move, we will raze this place to the ground.


    "Byon, if you use such magic, it will only shorten your time of existence." Said Zoran.


    "It doesn''t matter, anyway, this awakening is not in my plan." Byon''s body gradually shrank and returned to the old man''s posture.


    Warren looked at byon from the corner of his eye, then walked into the ruins.


    Just then, a figure rushed out of the ruins.


    Maggie vicu''s father, Wilson vicu.


    At the moment, Wilson vicu was covered with a thin halo.


    The halo is like a burning flame.


    "I''ll kill you!" Wilson vicu roared.


    Warren didn''t seem surprised to see Wilson vicu.


    "The power of giants!"


    Warren took a deep breath, and his body suddenly became powerful.


    Warren punched Wilson Vico in the face.


    Wilson vicu was shot a few meters away, but stood up unscathed.


    "The whip of a viper." Warren''s arm suddenly stretched out like a whip, hitting Wilson vicu heavily.


    Wilson Vico''s halo was almost broken.


    But it soon stabilized.


    "Hungry wolf''s tooth!" Warren launched another attack before Wilson vicu could respond.


    Wilson vicu suddenly shot a pair of toothlike spikes at the back.


    "Ah..." Wilson vicu screamed.


    But this is not the end of him. Warren''s next offensive has come.


    "The thorns are bound!"


    Wilson vicu''s foot was bound by a thorn vine.


    Wilson vicu is in a panic.


    Warren''s attack was too fierce, and it was like knowing every move he made.


    All attacks are aimed at his weakness and attack first.


    Let him have no power to fight back.


    Wilson vicu wanted to struggle, but his body was fixed by thorns and vines, which made him unable to start magic.


    Warren walked up to Wilson vicu.


    Warren had a smile on his face all the time and reached out to take the ring from Wilson vicu''s hand.


    "Is this the spirit?"


    "Give it back to me, you bastard!" Wilson vicu growls in anger.


    Warren, however, seemed not to hear Wilson vicu''s roar and put the Holy Spirit ring on his finger.


    Feel the power of the ring of the Holy Spirit.


    "Mr. Wilson, you have put the Holy Spirit ring on the dust. You don''t know how to use the Holy Spirit ring at all This is true for all of you, you have defiled the gift of the infamous ancestors of akkuk. " "Now, I''m going to get back what belongs to our family," he said, of course


    "This is our vicus! It''s not yours! " Yelled Wilson vicu.


    Warren looked behind Wilson vicu. "He''s yours."


    Wilson vicu is tied at the moment. He can''t see behind him.But he was vaguely aware of something.


    "Maggie? It''s you? You damn little... Miscellaneous... Species! "


    Poop -


    Wilson Vico looks down at the pierced chest.


    He began to spit blood out of his mouth.


    "Maggie You How dare you? "


    "Yes, I dare." Maggie vicu pulled out the weapon and stabbed it again.


    Wilson vicu finally swallowed his last breath after several dying struggles.


    "Miss Maggie, please don''t damage your father''s body." Warren smiled at Maggie vicu.


    Now, their deal is complete.


    Maggie vicu will also be completely loyal to him.


    "Yes, Mr. Warren." Maggie vicu drew out his sword and retreated silently.


    At this time Geraldine vicu, Sean, byon and Zoran came.


    Geraldine vicu looks at Warren.


    Warren is laying Wilson vicu''s body flat on the ground, and then using a root of crystal into Wilson vicu''s chest.


    "Did you make that soul device?" Asked Geraldine vicu.


    Warren looked at Geraldine vicu. "You know alchemy, too?"


    Geraldine vicu added: "it looks like a combination of Oriental artifact and Egyptian soul binding."


    Warren began to prepare the magic circle, and then put the body in the center of the magic circle.


    It''s like waking up zorron.


    Under Warren''s magic spell, Wilson vicu''s body suddenly opened its eyes.


    Maggie vicu was so surprised that she took out her weapon in a moment.


    "Put away your weapons. He''s not your father. He''s your ancestor now."


    "Arawan, long time no see." Sean was the first to say hello.


    Arawan viku, the king of Western pillars!


    Arawan looked at his body, as it had been when Zoran woke up.


    He is getting familiar with his body.


    "Who of you awakened me?"


    "It''s the kid from the cook family."


    Arawan looked at Warren and said, "tell me what you want."


    "I need you to awaken my forefather, his majesty quimiras, king of the pillars." Said Warren.


    Arawan looked at the other three kings and could not tell whether he was happy or angry.


    "It looks like you''re ready for it."


    "Yes, I am ready." Warren nodded.


    "Here, then."

 Chapter 1804

    Warren was wearing five artifact of God, which were healing, fearlessness, guidance, order and Holy Spirit.


    These five artifacts are earrings, pendants, bracelets, masks and rings.


    Sean, byon, zoron and arawan are in four positions respectively.


    The magic needed to summon the king''s soul is far beyond ordinary people''s ability.


    Only when the other four pillars unite, can they have enough magic power to summon the great pillars.


    The magic of the four pillars is so powerful.


    Each one has a magic power that is often a hundred times more powerful.


    "Geraldine, what are they doing?"


    "Resurrect our God of creation, quilias king of the pillars." Said Geraldine vicu.


    "Resurrection?" Maggie vicu looked at Geraldine vicu in bewilderment.


    "Yes, resurrection."


    "But for more than two thousand years, why can it be revived? Is it because the soul of God will not be destroyed? " Maggie vicu was puzzled.


    "Let''s not say if quinmiras is a God, even if he is really a God, I''m afraid that in two thousand years'' time, he will also be scared."


    "Then why..."


    "Do you know why quinmilas was called the God of creation?"


    "I don''t understand."


    "Because he really created the world, a small world, a world that belongs to him only." Geraldine vicu said: "that world is the world of the dead. Quinmilas once thought of creating a Roma paradise. Every Roma who believed in him was brought into this paradise after his death, and this paradise also needs more souls to maintain. His plan was perfect, but he overestimated his belief and was really qualified to be introduced There are so few souls entering the heaven that the heaven he created cannot be maintained. In order to maintain the heaven, quinmilas died. After his death, his soul entered the heaven, but he completely closed the heaven he created and finally closed his soul in the heaven


    Geraldine vicurton added: "now, they are summoning the soul of quinmilas from heaven, and then using Warren''s body as the host, bringing quinmilas back to life temporarily."


    "Host? As the host, his soul and consciousness should be wiped out, right


    Geraldine vicu nodded. "That''s right."


    "Then the object of my allegiance soon became quilias?"


    "Ha ha..." Geraldine vicu smiled and didn''t answer.


    "How do you know that?" Asked Maggie vicu in disbelief.


    "These are secrets, and I happen to be the successor to the next patriarch." Said Geraldine vicu.


    Maggie vicu looks at Geraldine vicu in surprise.


    As the daughter of the current patriarch, Maggie vicu also knows a lot.


    Like Geraldine Vico.


    Geraldine vicu has been studying alchemy and necromancy to revive his sister.


    There are many other systems of magic.


    He has studied everything that works.


    Of course, research and meetings are two different things.


    But it also made Geraldine vicu the most outstanding and knowledgeable of the young generation.


    No one in his generation can match him.


    Many people in the vyku family like to do research, no matter what kind of research they do.


    Once the Roma spoke of the vicu family, a family full of evil and order.


    It is said that wine is a kind of research for the sake of vyku family, which often has no bottom line.


    Many taboo studies are never called taboos in their eyes.


    "Then why do you say it now?"


    "Is there any need for secrecy now?" Geraldine vicu said with a smile: "the vicu family has been destroyed. We are only bereaved dogs now."


    "And your sister? Her soul... "


    "Her soul has entered the heaven created by quinmilas, who is a firm believer."


    Geraldine vicu said: "so, as long as quinmilas is resurrected, he will be able to bring out my sister''s soul."


    "No wonder." Maggie vicu looked at the center of the field: "the four Is it really the king of four pillars


    "Yes, at least their souls are four pillars."


    Geraldine vicu nodded: "their souls are in heaven, too."


    "How did your sister die?" "If you don''t want to say it, I won''t force you," Maggie vicu asked


    "In search of the secret of quinmiras." "She''s a more enthusiastic researcher than I am," said Geraldine vicu


    Maggie vicu understands this.


    Because most of the vicus are like this.Desperate to do research.


    Maggie vicu hated her father.


    It''s because her father carried out inhumane taboo experiments on her mother.


    The four pillar kings exude amazing magic.


    It''s the magic of escape, and the magic of consumption is even more amazing.


    The magic they release in a moment is almost the same as that of ordinary people.


    However, their magic recovery speed is also amazing.


    But Rao is so, their magic still can not keep up with the speed of consumption.


    ¡­¡­


    Wow -


    little Larissa burst into tears.


    "Eh?" Chen Yu suddenly opens his eyes.


    Chen Chu immediately got up and comforted little Larissa.


    At that moment, Chen Yu felt the air.


    Surging -


    powerful -


    Chen Zhu looked at the time, and now it''s just over one o''clock in the morning.


    Holding the crying little Larissa out of the door.


    At this time, navorth singer, who lives in the next room, came out.


    Then, opposite, EM Edith came out of the room.


    When the three looked at each other, the face of EM Edith was heavy.


    Terrible, terrible! What is that magic about?


    I''m afraid the whole city''s psychics have sensed that terrible magic.


    Just then, the children in the other rooms were awakened and ran out of the room.


    They were also awakened by that terrible magic.


    "Uncle What is that? It''s terrible. " Shirley Singh looks at Chen Yu in horror.


    "There seems to be something out there." Chen Yu said calmly.


    "Where the hell did it come from?"


    "The breath is coming from the northeast." Chen said.


    "Northeast It''s San Antonio falls! " "It''s a community of the vicus!" said EM Edith


    "Look over there." Chen said.


    "Over there? Now? "


    "Something must have happened to the vicus, but I don''t know if it was Warren who did it."

 Chapter 1805

    Posey stormed open the door.


    "Boss!" Portia''s first pitch was very high.


    However, after seeing the little Larissa in Chen''s arms, she lowered her voice in an instant.


    "Boss Look at the time. What time is it now! " Portia roared at Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu put little Larissa into Portia''s arms.


    "For what?"


    "Little Larissa and little gren will give it to you."


    "Boss..." Portia looked out of her eyes, and all the children got up, except for little gren and little Larissa.


    And then there''s EM Edith and norworth Singh standing outside.


    "Boss, what are you going to do?"


    "Look at the scenery." Chen Yu replied earnestly.


    "Midnight? With so many children? "


    "Do you have any questions?"


    Bullshit, of course.


    Portia looked at Chen Yu with dead fish eyes: "boss, are you serious?"


    "Do you think I''m joking?"


    "I think you''re kidding."


    "Well, take care of little gren and little Larissa for me."


    "Boss, I think it''s like you''re making arrangements."


    "Do you want a salary this month?" Chen Yu looks at Chen Yu with a black face.


    "Oh well Boss, go all the way... "


    Chen Yu teases little Larissa, who is amused to fall asleep again. Little Larissa mumbles her lips, waves her short hand and embraces Portia.


    Then he glared at Portia, and turned to leave.


    ¡­¡­


    Portia is in front with the children.


    EM Edith and Chen Yu follow.


    "What are you doing with so many children?" EM Edith frowned at Chen.


    "Revenge." Chen said.


    "Revenge? What can they do? "


    "I''ll beat their enemies to death, and then I''ll give them the rest."


    "Their youngest is only five or six years old You want them to kill? "


    "Of course not. I didn''t ask them to kill. They couldn''t either."


    "Our enemies don''t know how powerful they are now. With so many children, they are likely to be affected."


    Im Edith has always disapproved of Chen''s approach.


    In his opinion, take the children to the war.


    No matter what the intention, it will increase the risk.


    "No one can hurt my children in front of me." Chen Yu said quietly.


    Suddenly, three people appeared at the door of the hotel.


    Chen recognized one of them, Okura Singh.


    The sister of novaz Singh.


    But Nawaz Singh knew them, Barbara SH and Dominic.


    When she saw the three, she immediately showed her vigilance.


    "Nawaz, where are you going?"


    "Get out of the way, Okura. I don''t want to fight you now." Norworth Singh looked at the three coldly.


    Chen Yu comes forward, and Okura Singh looks at Chen Yu.


    They met once when they were in the hospital of novaz Singh.


    At that time, Okura Singh thought Chen Yu was a doctor.


    "Nawaz, do you need me? If you can''t do it. " Chen asked.


    "Who do you think you are?" Okura Singh looks at Chen Yu with fierce eyes.


    "Chen, no, thank you." Nawaz Singh stops Chen.


    She doesn''t want Chen Yu and her sister to do it.


    She didn''t want that to happen.


    Otherwise, the consequences will be very serious.


    Okura Singh looks at her sister.


    "Nawaz, get out of here." Okura Singh looked at her sister carefully. "You don''t understand what you''re facing."


    "I beat Warren and I can still do it now."


    "You don''t understand. You don''t understand at all. You were able to beat him last time because his plan hasn''t started yet." Okura Singh shook his head and said, "now, his plan has been successful."


    "What is his plan?" Asked Nawaz Singh.


    "He resurrected the four kings, and he mastered the power of the great king." Said Okura Singh.


    "Nawaz, give up. You can''t beat Mr. Warren." Barbara sh was of the same race as them, and she didn''t want to let norworth Singh take bold risks.


    "Give up? You ask these children, will they give up? "


    "They..." All of a sudden, Okura Singh, Barbara Shi and Dominic found that the children in front of them were the younger generation of the family."Since they are here, I can''t let you take risks. You are going to die."


    "I know what I''m doing." She said.


    "Nawaz, don''t you really need me to do it?"


    "No, you go first. I''ll deal with the three of them By the way, Chen, I''ll lend you some more. " She said.


    "Well." Chen Chu nodded, "then you can follow us as soon as possible."


    EM Edith and Chen Yu put the children on a bus.


    While driving, eame Edith said worriedly, "can she solve the problem alone?"


    "Of course, you should believe her." Chen said, "well, she has come back."


    Dong -


    suddenly, EM Edith heard something falling from the roof.


    At this time, norworth Singh jumped off the roof.


    "Nawaz?" EM Edith can''t understand it.


    He didn''t even think that she had solved the problem so quickly.


    The three men were obviously not weak, but norworth Singh came back so soon.


    Remember that she seems to be the Witch of perception. When was her combat power so strong?


    "You''re a little light." Chen said.


    There''s no way for Nawaz Singh, after all, to be her sister.


    She didn''t understand why Okura Singh, Barbara sh, and Dominique were willing to be Warren''s running dogs.


    In her eyes, the three were never evil people, especially her sister.


    So she couldn''t lay down her hands. She didn''t even dare to deify with a giant spirit.


    Chen Chu looks behind his eyes, followed by a car.


    "Nawaz, you''re too light. They''re following you."


    Behind him, Okura Singh was furious.


    "Drive more quickly. They must be stopped. Warren can''t see them. They will die."


    Barbara and Dominique are also worried. After all, the car in front of them is almost the last hope of the singer family.


    But they knew more about Warren''s horror.


    Especially now Warren, even if they are not around Warren, they still feel the vast magic.


    It''s a force of despair. It''s the courage to resist.


    The car in front of Valen against the people, is simply to die.


    You can''t let them die. You can''t.

 Chapter 1806

    Chen Yu is sitting by the window of the bus, watching Okura Singh catching up outside.


    "Hey, little girl, you should listen to your sister. If you''re catching up, I''m welcome."


    Barbara sh, in the back seat of the sports car, has unleashed the magic of the furious witch.


    A mass of flame impinged on Chen.


    A clap of Chen''s hand, the flames burst in the palm of Chen''s hand.


    Barbara Shi looks at Chen Yu in surprise.


    My own attack didn''t work.


    Although she didn''t do her best, it was very easy to kill someone.


    Even if the target is a psychic, it''s powerful enough to cause serious injury.


    "Okura, has defensive magic been so common lately?" Said Barbara sh, a little annoyed.


    When I met norworth Singh before, my attack had no effect.


    Now it has no effect to meet any man.


    Chen Yu looks at the three people on the sports car beside him.


    "I think it''s better to kill you now."


    At this time, a hand pressed Chen''s raised arm.


    "Chen, let them follow. They can''t do anything," she said


    "All right." Chen Yu knew that norworth Singh was soft again.


    But Chen can understand.


    Change into yourself, if you are facing your relatives.


    It will also be as indecisive as Nawaz Singh.


    ¡­¡­


    Finally, with the joint efforts of the four pillars.


    A body emerged from the center of the magic circle.


    When I saw the figure in the center of the magic array, the four pillars finally breathed a long breath.


    It''s a success at last.


    Four pillars knelt on the ground.


    "I have seen your majesty."


    Even though the Roma never established a state.


    But in the eyes of the four kings, they are loyal to the real king.


    Whether it is his strength, or his mind, or even his insight, everything about him is so yearning.


    Maggie vicu and Geraldine vicu were also on their knees.


    Take the figure and look at your nihilistic body, soul form.


    Quinmiras looked again at Warren standing in front of him.


    Quinmiras touched her chin, a smile on her face.


    "I can see your past, your future, your ambition and your dream. Although I don''t like your practice, you still respect me." Said quimiras.


    Warren knelt on one knee and said, "see your Majesty the great pillar."


    "I know your purpose, but I''m not going to stop you. Do you want my strength? Give it to you, all."


    Quinmiras clapped at Warren, and in a moment, the surging power was pouring into Warren''s body.


    "Ah Ah... "


    It was a greater force than Warren''s imagination.


    The crystal pillar of the chest erupted strong light, almost filled with magic in an instant.


    A wave spread from Warren, and constantly spread out.


    Like a shockwave, it has been spreading all over the city.


    In a flash, the whole city fell into darkness.


    All the buildings, all the street lights have disappeared.


    Even spread to three or four cities around.


    The impact covers hundreds of kilometers in diameter.


    The pain lasted for a few minutes.


    But for Warren it was as long as centuries.


    But it''s finally over.


    Warren couldn''t believe looking at his hands.


    At this moment, Warren felt that the pain was nothing.


    All the efforts are nothing.


    It''s all worth it.


    At last he was rewarded.


    This power, this power like a God, made him completely unbelievable.


    Warren took a deep breath and took down the spirit, the spirit, the order, the fearlessness, the guidance.


    Geraldine Vico''s eyes were shining.


    "He''s Warren now Or quinmiras? "


    "Warren, he''s Warren, his eyes haven''t changed." Said Geraldine vicu.


    "Why? Shouldn''t he be possessed of the flesh by quinmiras? Why hasn''t his self-consciousness and soul been erased? He could not resist the consciousness of the king of pillars. "


    "Because of the things in his hand." Said Geraldine vicu.


    "Is that the artifact held by each of the five families?" Asked Maggie vicu.


    "Yes, they are all made by the cook family."


    "Can those things prevent Warren from being controlled by quinmirasto?""Fearlessness is the immunity to all fear forces, as well as to all spiritual control, order, self-sustaining artifact, free from the interference and guidance of outsiders, giving the most powerful protection to the soul, the Holy Spirit, and strengthening all self attributes." Geraldine vicu said: "there is also a healing process that doubles the power of the other four artifacts."


    "It turns out that his purpose of seizing these four artifacts was to seize the power of quinmilas, but he was not dominated by quinmilas."


    "Although Warren calculated everything, but he didn''t count quinmiras, even if the soul form, is still not what Warren can manipulate."


    "But Is he still successful? He has taken over the power of quinmiras


    "No, it was offered to him by quinmiras, not by him."


    At this time, five artifacts were suspended in front of Warren.


    Warren began to release unparalleled power, powerful and shocking.


    Even Warren himself was shocked.


    However, such a powerful force seems to be completely inexhaustible.


    That''s great. That''s the power.


    What a fascinating force.


    Under the strong power of Warren, the five artifacts began to merge gradually.


    "What is he going to do? Is he destroying five artifacts? "


    "No, on the contrary, he is showing the true face of artifact." Said Geraldine vicu.


    "The real face? I don''t understand. "


    "Your father used to study the artifact of the Holy Spirit." Geraldine vicu''s eyes were clear: "he found that the spirit was incomplete, but the spirit has never been damaged since it appeared. How could it be damaged? So there is only one possibility. It is not that the owner of a certain era destroyed the artifact, but that the artifact has been incomplete since it was created. The akkuk family made five artifact, the original purpose of which is the five in one. "


    "Perhaps, since 2000 years ago, the cook family has been waiting for this opportunity." Said Maggie vicu.


    "I can''t imagine waiting for the huge plan of two thousand years to capture the power of the gods. Now, this plan is finally completed in Warren''s hands. He has the power of the gods and the real artifacts. No one in the world can defeat him."


    The five artifacts were transformed into a perfect gold armor, which was automatically put on Warren''s body.

 Chapter 1807

    Warren had a diaphragm behind his head.


    He''s like a real God at the moment.


    No, not like, he is a God.


    Warren vomited the turbid air out of his body.


    The brick looked at Sean, baion, zoron and arawan.


    "You already know my real purpose, and you have completed the transaction. Now you are going to leave? Or stop me? " Warren will not despise the four pillars.


    However, he was also not afraid of the four pillars.


    He is stronger than them and he can feel the gap clearly.


    Sean had a faint smile on his face.


    "No, said his majesty, we don''t have to do anything. We just need to wait for our return to heaven. Before that, please dominate us as your majesty does." Sean''s smile is like summer flowers.


    Warren didn''t understand. He had the power of quinmilas.


    But he couldn''t understand quinmiras''s intention or the meaning of his words.


    I also don''t understand the meaning of the four kings.


    They all knew they had cheated them.


    But they seem to be over generous.


    He is willing to be loyal to himself regardless of the past.


    It''s embarrassing to have strength and no realm.


    Just then, a voice came from the rear.


    "The vicus are insane. Every time they go in and out of here, it''s like taking a bath. It''s like a water curtain hole."


    Chen Xun smoothed his hair and shook off the traces of water on his body.


    Everyone looked to the rear, only a few people came from the direction of the hole.


    It''s just that the mix of these people looks really weird.


    Three adults, a group of children.


    "Somebody, get out of here." Maggie vicku came up and shouted.


    Warren waved and said quietly, "Maggie, get out of the way."


    Warren has seen norworth Singh.


    Obviously, they are here for revenge.


    "Yes, Mr. Warren."


    "Ugly. Who designed this armor?" Chen Yu looks at Warren''s resplendent armor.


    He really thought it was ugly. It exploded.


    Warren''s face began to look ugly.


    This is a masterpiece of the ancestors of the cook family.


    At the same time, it''s also the artifact he''s proud of.


    But now it is so belittled by a stranger.


    And the one thing that made him feel most embarrassed.


    Now everyone''s eyes are on him, which makes him feel ashamed.


    Warren clenched his fists. He felt like he was going to have congestion.


    But his anger was as powerful as a mountain, a tsunami.


    The four pillars all frowned and stepped back.


    Their strength is not as good as that of Warren.


    But they will not be deterred by Warren''s breath.


    It''s just that Warren''s power is a little out of their expectation.


    Warren''s power at the moment is even greater than that of quimiras.


    Amy Edith''s face changed dramatically.


    What a terrible breath, just the breath, it''s hard for him to resist.


    "Who will kill him?" Asked Warren indifferently.


    At this time Geraldine vicu stepped forward: "Mr. Warren, please give me an opportunity to show your loyalty."


    Warren nodded slightly. "Go ahead, don''t let me down."


    Eame Edith also stepped forward with a generous face.


    "Geraldine, I didn''t expect you to be a traitor!"


    EM Edith knows Geraldine vicu.


    Geraldine vicu smiled in disapproval: "come on, EM, if you can''t even beat me, it''s better to leave. I don''t want to kill you."


    This is the only thing Geraldine vicu can do.


    "Dreaming." With a low roar, the body suddenly split in two, two in four and four in eight.


    "Oh." Chen Yu let out a surprise.


    This magic of EM Edith is similar to the incarnation.


    But a closer look reveals something wrong.


    Of course, there are eight parts in EM Edith''s body, but the strength of the eight parts is only one eighth of the body.


    Noumenon is also one eighth, that is to say, the magic of EM Edith actually divides his strength into eight parts.


    However, after the practice of AI Mu Edith''s separation and noumenon, Chen Yu found that the separation magic was not without advantages.


    His noumenon and separation, each with a unique attribute.


    The noumenon is water system, and the other parts are lightning, voodoo, fire, wind, earth, strength, speed and invisibility.Eight separate hands at the same time, the picture is beautiful as poetry and painting, colorful.


    "Hiss What a beautiful and gorgeous magic. " Chen Yu exclaimed, turning to the children around him and asking, "do you want Coke and popcorn?"


    Geraldine vicu is a little embarrassed to avoid the intensive attack of EM Edith.


    At this time, however, the magic defects of EAM Edith were also revealed.


    The attack power is too weak. Geraldine veccumming has been enchanted several times, but he is only slightly injured.


    There is no magic that can make him seriously hurt or lose his fighting power.


    "Elm, you really shouldn''t use this magic in front of me. I know you too well, especially your weakness."


    The face of EM Edith was more and more dignified.


    The last thing he wants to face is Geraldine Vico.


    If we say that undead magic is the most bizarre magic system in many magic systems.


    So Geraldine vicu is the most bizarre of the psychics.


    All of a sudden, one of EM Edith''s members screamed and turned into a smoker.


    EM Edith was shocked for a moment.


    He didn''t even know how the other side did it.


    How is one''s separation eliminated?


    Then the second, the third, the fourth


    Until the seventh separation, only the body of EM Edith was left at the scene.


    "Isn''t it strange?" Geraldine vicu looked at his friend with a smile: "this is my newly developed magic, the power tentacle, which transforms magic into invisible tentacles."


    "This magic is very similar to many things." Chen Yu murmured to himself.


    Geraldine vicu seemed to hear Chen Yu''s words and take a look at him.


    As a result, I saw Chen Yu''s appearance and almost bled.


    Chen is sitting cross legged, so are the children around him.


    Everyone has coke and popcorn in their hands.


    Are they here to see a movie?


    "Uncle em, come on." The children were shouting at each other.


    "Elm, if you can''t beat him, you''d better step back. You can''t feel his tentacles unless you can open up your psionic vision." Cried Chen.


    Psychic vision!? EM Edith heard that Chen was reminding him.


    But he couldn''t. He looked at Geraldine vicu with a kind of reluctant look on his face.


    "You should listen to him. You can''t win me."

 Chapter 1808

    EM Edith felt very discouraged.


    But also very desperate.


    He was full of pessimism about this trip.


    Especially after seeing the terrible oppression of Warren.


    He had no hope of that.


    Today, he can''t beat Geraldine vicu alone.


    Let alone stop Warren and take revenge on him.


    EM Edith saw no hope.


    Geraldine vicu looks at Chen Yu.


    "That gentleman over there, do you think you can win me?"


    "Believe it or not, I can abuse you by sending any kid?" Chen said casually.


    Geraldine vicu smiled without saying a word and looked at Chen Yu calmly.


    "Cross, stand up and turn him over." Chen said.


    Also happily eating popcorn and drinking coke, Crowe heard the news in a flash.


    "Uncle You You want me to go? "


    "Yes, up. Teach him a lesson for me."


    Everyone was shocked by Chen''s decision.


    Just a little kid like that, who can beat Geraldine?


    "Believe me or not?" Chen Yu said very seriously.


    Crowe didn''t believe it, but he couldn''t say it.


    Looking at Chen Yu with embarrassment.


    "Very well, if you don''t speak, I''ll take it for granted." Chen Chu reached out and grabbed Crowe''s shoulder. "Give it to me."


    Crowe was thrown directly in front of Geraldine vicu.


    For a moment, Crowe was a little confused.


    Chen, with his legs crossed, one arm on his cheek, looked at crow with a smile on his face.


    In Chen Yu''s small world, the spirit of heaven and earth is quietly infiltrating into Crowe''s body.


    No one else, but Crowe can.


    Because Crowe is a strengthening system, his constitution is stronger than ordinary people.


    Of course, Chen didn''t pour too much.


    "Mr. Chen, what are you doing? Let your children die? "


    "Just because you lose doesn''t mean other people will lose, em."


    Chen Yu glanced at em Edith and turned to Crowe: "Crowe, give me a fight, don''t give me face."


    Crowe is helpless, facing the powerful Geraldine vicu, can only be hard on the scalp.


    "Ha ha!" Crowe raised his arm and thumped directly at Geraldine vicu.


    Geraldine vicu had a smile on his face, and the power tentacles had caught Croce''s hands and feet.


    Crowe suddenly felt a slight lag in his limbs, but it didn''t affect his movements.


    Crowe lashed out at Geraldine vicu.


    Geraldine vicu''s face changed, and he quickly put up a barrier in front of him.


    Zizi -


    Crowe''s fist hit the barrier and made a sharp and harsh sound.


    Everyone''s face was uncomfortable.


    Then I saw that the barrier in front of Geraldine vicu was falling apart rapidly.


    "What a great power!" Im Edith and Geraldine vicu are old friends.


    He had seen the magic of Geraldine vicu.


    Know that this barrier is strong enough to withstand even the impact of big trucks.


    But it was broken by a child.


    Crowe''s castration was a little weaker, but still fierce.


    It hit Geraldine Vico in the face.


    Geraldine vicu put his face to the ground, his face full of amazement.


    Everyone else had the same look, amazement.


    All the same, including Crowe.


    "So weak?" Crowe looked askew at Geraldine vicu.


    It''s not just Geraldine Vico, it''s more than im Edith.


    After all, he was defeated by Geraldine Vico.


    Crowe turned his head to look at Chen Yu.


    "Applause." Chen Yu took the lead in clapping, and other children clapped.


    Croton was full of energy.


    "KrO, be a little more arrogant." Cried Chen.


    "Come on, you minions." Crowe made an indecent move.


    "Falk, no middle finger." Chen Zhu immediately stopped drinking.


    Maggie vicu''s face sank. These people are too arrogant.


    He was about to step forward, but was immediately pulled by Geraldine vicu.


    "You can''t beat him." Said Geraldine vicu.


    Geraldine vicu was equally surprised.


    He didn''t feel how strong Croce was.


    But Crowe can ignore his magic.


    And he didn''t find any answers from Crowe.Just then, byon came out.


    "Boy, let me have a fight with you. As long as you can survive my attack, I will admit defeat."


    Once again, as before, for every step he took, he became a little younger.


    At the same time, he also exudes a terrible sense of oppression.


    He was ten times more oppressive than Geraldine vicu Hundred times


    EM Edith''s face grew grave.


    Crowe also unconsciously stepped back.


    Unlike Warren, who almost shrouds his breath in this area.


    The atmosphere of byon is very directional.


    When everyone looked at baiang, they seemed to see a piece of ruins.


    The children around Chen Yu also shut their mouths.


    They were also struck by the power of byon.


    "KrO, come back." Cried Chen.


    Although Crowe has been strengthened by Chen Yu, it is limited.


    It''s absolutely impossible to engage an enemy of this level.


    At present, the enemy is definitely in the upper Qing Dynasty, not much weaker than Zhang Tian.


    Chen is about to get up, said Nawaz Singh.


    "I''ll do it."


    "You?" Chen Yu frowned at norworth Singh.


    "I don''t have much time." She said.


    She''s talking about how long she can maintain Mirror magic.


    And once the time of Mirror magic passes, she will be powerless.


    Chen thinks about it, nods and sits back on the ground.


    Nawaz Singh went on.


    She is also one point bigger every step.


    Gradually, she has reached a height of 2.5 meters.


    The skin is a little golden.


    EM Edith''s face was shocked.


    Because now, it''s like another person.


    That shocking sense of oppression is even with the opposite baiang.


    And Nawaz Singh is going for it.


    At this time, Okura Singh, Barbara SH and Domingo arrived.


    Their arrival did not attract too many people''s attention. They quietly watched the situation on the spot.


    Everyone''s eyes were on norworth Singh.


    Warren narrowed his eyes to look at norworth Singh.


    It''s so powerful. Last time I suffered from her.


    This woman is Okura Singh''s sister.


    However, where does she come from such a powerful force?


    Even if it''s only for a while.


    It''s still unbelievable.


    Who is byon?


    He is the king of the pillars of the north.

 Chapter 1809

    Byon looked at navorth Singh in surprise.


    He also didn''t expect that someone could be equal with him.


    Even in the breath.


    It''s still unbelievable.


    "Come on!" Byon said quietly.


    You''re welcome to Nawaz Singh.


    She has done her best now.


    But the more she tried, the more she felt the strength and incompatibility of the man in front of her.


    That has reached the point of inhuman.


    Nawaz Singh has no frills.


    It''s a simple punch.


    Then, with the momentum of Mount Tai pressing against the top, they came in a big bang.


    A glimmer of appreciation flashed in his eyes, and his palms thrust forward.


    From the palm of byon burst out a dazzling impact.


    The impact overwhelmed nevitz Singh in an instant.


    And the impact was overwhelming and shot at the back of Nawaz Singh, all the way to the mountain wall.


    The mountain wall was directly collapsed, and tens of thousands of tons of gravel landslides poured down.


    Everyone was shocked by the blow.


    Okura Singh''s mind is on the edge.


    The next moment, however, Nawaz Singh broke through the light and surpassed byon.


    Let''s go! Heavy hit on the head of byon.


    Byon was swept out, leaving a ditch on the ground.


    Nawaz Singh stood there panting.


    Byon is back on his feet.


    The half face of byon was almost deformed.


    You can imagine how much that blow hurt him.


    However, the collapsed cheek of baiang is rapidly congested.


    After a few bruises, his face has basically recovered.


    EM Edith''s face was pale.


    How could it be that such a powerful Nawaz Singh was not an opponent of byon?


    And byon was hit so hard that he didn''t hurt.


    Instead of being angry, he was even more surprised.


    He saw that the breath of Nawaz Singh was in constant decline.


    As a matter of fact, he had felt that although she was full of momentum, she was quite weak.


    But the power she showed was refreshing.


    "It''s still a little bit worse." Standing in front of Nawaz Singh, baion shook his head and said sadly, "what a pity, such a young man."


    "Yes, it''s still a little bit worse." Chen Yu finally stood up this time.


    Even if she did her best, she was still far behind byon.


    Okura Singh was worried.


    After all, it was her sister.


    Baiang raised his eyelids and saw Chen Yu coming towards him.


    Chen''s breath is weak and almost imperceptible.


    Baiang narrowed his eyes and looked at Chen Yu with his hands in his pockets.


    Baiang points to Nawaz Singh and looks at Chen Yu: "do you want to save her?"


    "No, you can''t kill people in front of me."


    With a sneer, byon pointed to the palm of norworth Singh''s hand.


    "Now?"


    Suddenly, Chen Yu disappeared in front of baiang.


    As soon as baiang''s back cools, he turns around.


    However, Chen Yu appeared behind him, with a fist in one arm.


    Sean, zoron, and arawan shot at the same time.


    Sean shot a dozen lineballs in his hand.


    A dozen of them were flying around shooting colorful strings.


    Wrap Chen''s raised right arm.


    Chen''s right arm vibrated hard, and dozens of lanyards representing different attributes were scattered in an instant.


    Baiang does not retreat but advances in the opposite direction. He grabs Chen Yu''s right wrist with both hands, which makes him unable to wave.


    Chen finally reached out his left arm from his pocket.


    But at this time, zorron quickly cast his magic and shouted: "lock the dragon!"


    Then the ground was broken by chains.


    The chains shot down from the ground and rolled around Chen''s left arm.


    The left and right arms are controlled at the same time.


    Arawang''s hands were folded and he fell from top to bottom.


    "Emperor Guangming, behead."


    Arawan''s palms radiated a strong light.


    From the light, there is a huge sharp blade.


    The name of this sword is emperor Guangming.


    From the top to the bottom, cut to Chen Yu.


    When -


    Chen Yu slightly sideways, the blade of the sword is cut on Chen Yu''s shoulder.


    See the blood, but the blade is difficult to enter.


    It all happened so fast.


    Of course, it ends just as quickly.From the beginning of Chen Yu''s appearance without any sign behind baiang.


    At the same time, the four pillar kings control and counterattack Chen Yu, which only happened in an instant, and also ended in an instant.


    Im Edith''s face was shocked.


    Maggie vicu and Geraldine vicu were even more shocked.


    Because they know who the four people are.


    Any one of them is the God of the Roma.


    But now, four of them are at the same time.


    Who is that man?


    Although Chen Yu was controlled, he was calm and indifferent.


    On the other hand, the four men clearly controlled Chen Yu, but showed a dignified face.


    "KrO, come and help norwicz back."


    Nowitz Singh is right behind Chen Yu.


    That''s why Chen Yu''s movements are restrained.


    Crowe hurried to the front of norworth Singh.


    Take her back to the side.


    "Pay Li, protect everyone." Chen added.


    Shirley Singh was worried.


    After all, Chen now seems to be in a bad situation.


    "Are you sure they can protect themselves?"


    All of a sudden, Warren rushed to the children.


    Boom -


    at this time, the four pillar kings who should have firmly controlled Chen Yu suddenly felt the incomparable power pouring in.


    The king of the four pillars was directly shaken to fly, and the next moment Chen Chu had blocked Warren''s way.


    Chen Yu''s hand suddenly grasped Warren''s golden armor shoulder angle and gave him a strong grip.


    Click -


    the shoulder angle is crushed by Chen Zhu.


    "Sure enough, I still think your armor is ugly."


    Warren''s face sank. He stepped back abruptly and pointed his arms at Chen.


    In an instant, ten golden swords appeared behind Warren and shot at Chen Yu in the air.


    Ding Ding Dangdang -


    the golden sword is not damaged to Chen Yu. Chen Yu flicks it at will, and the ten golden swords become scrap metal directly.


    The scene was silent. They all looked at Chen Yu with incredible eyes.


    Especially Maggie vicu and Geraldine vicu.


    They know who those four people are, and they know what kind of existence Warren is now.


    But Chen Yu is one enemy and five?


    Okura Singh, Barbara and domineer are also shocked. They also know that the four are the legendary four pillars.


    Chen Zhu picked up a waste sword on the ground, looked left and right.


    "Falk, it''s not gold. It''s a waste of my feelings."


    Chen''s two palms made the waste sword into a ball.


    "That ugly suit of armor on you is gold, isn''t it?"


    The eyes of EM Edith have come out.


    This guy is so out of tune all the way, unexpectedly so strong.

 Chapter 1810

    The four pillars looked at each other.


    This man is very strong! It''s even outrageous.


    "There are monsters like you in this era." Byon looks at Chen Yu.


    I don''t know whether it''s gratification or regret.


    At this time, people found that the body and face of byon became younger.


    But his breath also became more powerful, until he became a baby, more than ten times stronger.


    And Sean''s hair began to grow, her hair was originally blood red, and now it was burning directly.


    The breath of zoron and arawan is also growing wildly.


    They didn''t do their best just now. Now they have to.


    With his arms outstretched, Warren saw hundreds of golden swords behind him.


    At first, people thought that Chen Yu could really fight one against five.


    But now they found that their ideas were too much.


    The original four pillars king and Warren have robbed the terrible.


    But now everyone seems to have added ten times on that basis.


    Is this really going to work?


    Chen Chu grinned his teeth and looked at the king of four pillars: "is it real? If you four don''t pretend to have a fight with me, it''s almost time for us to have a meeting. "


    The king of the four pillars looked at Chen Yu in black.


    Who is fighting with you.


    "Forget it. It''s up to you to make a plan."


    External incarnation, oneness of all laws, dark assimilation, power multiplication, and great spirit deification.


    At the moment, Chen Yu is a giant of five meters.


    Chen Xun took out the black Trident, which was similar to Chen Xun''s posture and could change in size and length.


    Everyone was a little scared.


    Including the children behind Chen.


    "Do it!" Warren had a big drink, and hundreds of gold swords shot at Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu pointed to his left hand, and thousands of gold stone swords appeared out of the sky.


    That scene is more magnificent than hundreds of golden swords.


    At the same time, the four pillars were also fighting against Chen Zhu.


    Chen Xun, with a black Trident in his right arm, swept out with a fork.


    "Back!" Sean felt his scalp numb, gave a scream, and immediately flew away.


    However, with such a moment''s hesitation, it''s too late for him to retreat.


    The magic can only be raised to the highest level, and a big drink: "immortal."


    In an instant, the body of baiang was as bright as a diamond.


    But when the Trident came across him.


    His diamonds began to crack like glass.


    The bright diamond disintegrated and sputtered out.


    Byang''s diamond body was cut off by Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu then went to the half body of baiang.


    Baion''s head, like a watermelon, exploded.


    Then all the pieces of baiang burst into a strong light.


    The beam of light lasted for a few seconds, and the diamond like pieces left only dull ashes.


    "Dead? Byon''s dead? " Sean muttered to himself.


    "He has returned to heaven and earth. This time, he is really relieved." Arawan''s face had no sorrow or joy.


    "Who is this guy?" Zoran''s eyes were never serious, and he stared at Chen Yu straightly.


    Whether it''s the three remaining kings or Warren.


    Or Maggie vicu, Geraldine vicu and Okura Singh.


    They all look at Chen Yu with incredible eyes.


    One hit! It''s just one shot.


    It''s all over.


    An incredible opponent.


    However, at the next moment Chen Yu said something that made everyone speechless.


    "Unfortunately, if such a large diamond is sold for money, I don''t know how many billions it can be sold." Chen Yu said sadly.


    Warren, zoron, arawan and Sean''s eyes became more serious than ever before.


    Of course, Sean''s eyes are serious, and his face is still smiling like a flash in the pan.


    "Warren, I didn''t expect you just succeeded, but you met such a big enemy."


    "I will not lose." Warren''s face was cold, his eyes were heavy, his tone was firm, but he gave a feeling of self distrust.


    "If it''s his majesty kimillas who faces each other in person, it may be five points, but..."


    "I''m stronger than quinmiras." Warren said hard.


    Zoran glanced at Warren lightly and said, "you just get the power of Lord quilias, but you don''t get his realm. What''s the magic of Lord quilias? The other side is at the same level as Lord quinmiras, and his realm and strength match, and he has rich experience in fighting, and you are just an upstart inheriting a huge heritage. ""Ha ha..." Sean chuckled.


    But her laughter was so harsh to Warren.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Quinmilas wants you to obey my orders. Even if you die, you will fight to the end."


    "As you wish." Sean smiled and shrugged.


    But Chen Yu suddenly launched an attack at this time, and the black Trident appeared in front of Sean without any sign.


    "Sorry to disturb your conversation."


    Sean''s expression solidified, but in a flash there was a relieved smile.


    Free This time, we can finally get rid of it.


    The black Trident shattered Sean''s beautiful head.


    Several other onlookers were chilly.


    Chen Yu killed people regardless of whether they were beautiful or not.


    "Chain of hell!" Zorron had a big drink, and countless chains broke through the earth and went to Chen Xun.


    Chen Yu''s huge body was tied tightly by the chain of hell.


    But Chen was not trapped for long.


    Chen Yu turned his wrists and grasped the chains of his arms. He pulled hard, and the ground was like a pear.


    These chains are like spider silk on Chen Zhu.


    The chains of hell are broken.


    "Emperor Guangming, chop!"


    Arawang''s attack is dozens of times more powerful than the same move before.


    As if to cut the earth open and fall on Chen Yu.


    But this time the result is worse than last time.


    Last time I was able to let Chen Zhu see blood.


    But this time, the sword fell apart.


    Chen Yu blinks, appears in front of arawang, grabs his head.


    It''s just like kneading a watermelon and crushing it directly.


    All of us have had a huge visual impact.


    Zoran did not stop, Chen Yu turned around and threw out the black Trident.


    Pooh -


    Zoran was directly pierced by a black Trident.


    Black Trident has the power of killing gods.


    It is inlaid with the immortal internal pill of the old turtle, which makes the black Trident become the weapon of killing gods directly from the common magic weapon.


    Zoran looked down at the big hole in his eyes and chest. Suddenly he smiled, and the man had turned forward.


    The beams of light rose to the sky, like the last light of this divine being.


    So far, all the four pillars have turned into dust.

 Chapter 1811

    The black Trident is on the ground.


    Chen Yu didn''t come back.


    Turn to look at Warren, grinning: "although you are so ugly, you look like you should be beaten."


    "You think you won me?" Warren was frightened and angry. He looked at Chen Yu with fear in his eyes.


    But Warren is clearly not going to get caught.


    Warren''s body suddenly grew larger, no, not bigger, but his armor began to grow.


    Bigger and bigger, bigger and bigger


    Ten meters, twenty meters, thirty meters


    Until 200 meters, it stopped.


    Now Warren is like a God made of gold.


    But this golden statue can move.


    All of us are staring at this kind of golden giant.


    The color of shock is beyond words.


    This is beyond their perception.


    It''s beyond what they can do.


    Chen Yu also has some golden light, but it is not obvious.


    Chen Chu looks up at the 200 meter tall gold giant.


    "If only it were real gold," he muttered


    Unfortunately, Chen can only think about it in his mind.


    This giant is afraid of 100000 tons, isn''t it?


    Chen Chu flew up and kicked the giant''s left thigh with his feet.


    Click -


    the deformation of the left thigh of the golden giant that was directly kicked.


    Everyone''s mouth is open.


    Chen''s body is really tall compared with ordinary people.


    But compared with a 200 meter gold giant, it is still small and insignificant.


    But it is this kind of ant that regrets the elephant''s gap.


    The golden giant was kicked out of his thigh by Chen Yu.


    At the moment of losing balance, the golden giant reached out and clapped Chen Yu in the air.


    But the next moment, Chen Yu took the opportunity to grasp the body of the golden giant and threw him over the shoulder.


    Boom -


    everyone''s mouth is wide open.


    Barbara took a mouthful of saliva.


    I just challenged him, didn''t I?


    I must be blessed by God.


    He didn''t kill himself.


    Norworth Singh waded feebly on the ground.


    But she also watched the fight.


    For her, it was the most shocking.


    At the moment, she finally understood how far apart she was from Chen Yu.


    Even if they have the same ability, there is a fundamental gap between them.


    There is no way to close the gap.


    She had been guessing that she could use the Mirror magic to borrow Chen''s ability, and how much of Chen''s?


    Now she knows, how much is this?


    One percent? Or one in a thousand?


    Shirley Singh is covering her chest.


    She had imagined as much as she could how powerful Chen would be to adopt her own people.


    However, she never thought that Chen would show a shocking aspect.


    And as Warren''s Maggie vicu and others have been unable to describe their shock.


    The king of the four pillars died, almost tortured by Chen Yu.


    Their fight, though shocking, was not breathtaking.


    Now, Warren, who inherited the power of quinmilas, was also suppressed by Chen Yu.


    Boom -


    a huge golden arm flies.


    Roar -


    the golden giant makes a strange cry and is crushed to the ground by Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu flew up, and then another fell down rapidly, stepping heavily on the chest of the golden giant.


    The golden giant didn''t have time to get up and lie on the ground again.


    The chest of the golden giant has been sunk in a large area.


    Boom -


    boom -


    the golden giant finally lies on the ground.


    Chen Yu went straight up, broke the neck of the golden giant, and then hit him on the head with a fist.


    The head of the golden giant is badly deformed.


    Chen Yu has several more punches in succession, each with endless strength.


    At last, the metal shell was almost destroyed.


    Chen saw Warren hiding in it.


    Warren looked at Chen Yu in surprise and anger.


    "You damn bastard I haven''t lost... "


    Chen Zhu went up and stripped away the metal. Warren was completely exposed to Chen Zhu.


    Once again, Warren rebelled and countless golden swords were fired at Chen.


    At the same time he turned and wanted to leave.


    However, Chen Yu dodges and blocks Warren''s figure. He swings his tail, and Warren hits the ground heavily."Maggie, Geraldine Do it! " Roared Warren.


    Warren asked Maggie vicu and Geraldine vicu to do it, not for Chen.


    A hundred of them are not enough for Chen Zhu to kill.


    Warren wanted two men to attack the children.


    In order to distract Chen Yu''s attention.


    Maggie vicu and Geraldine vicu look at each other.


    After a little hesitation, attack the children.


    But just then, a huge figure emerged in the dark.


    It was a dark beast with wings on its back and no skin on it.


    The whole body exudes a dangerous atmosphere, protecting the children behind them.


    Maggie vicu and Geraldine vicu were helpless.


    The black beast is mostly related to Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu punched Warren in front of the children.


    Warren jumped up and immediately wanted to be bad for the children.


    At this time, Chen Yu stepped on the ground.


    Chen Chu tore off Warren''s armor, but the armor was bone and flesh.


    However, after Chen Yu lost the armor parts, the armor parts flew back and pasted on Warren''s sadness again.


    "I hate this kind of immortal Xiaoqiang." Chen Chu reached out and waved, and the black Trident, which had been hundreds of meters away, roared back into his hands.


    Chen Chu stabbed the black Trident directly into Warren''s abdomen.


    "Wow Ah... " Warren let out a terrible scream.


    The black Trident pierced his body, making his strong resilience useless.


    Even the armor on his body could not protect him.


    Chen Yu easily took off Warren''s helmet this time.


    Looking up to Shirley Singh, "Shirley, do you want revenge?"


    Shirley Singh''s chest is up and down.


    As she hesitated, the youngest cindora came to Warren with short legs.


    Spit -


    spit on Warren''s face.


    "I will kill you, Xiao... Miscellaneous..." Chen Yu put a mouthful of loess into Warren''s mouth.


    "Uncle, is it all right?" Asked Crowe.


    "All right, all right." Chen Yu nodded, but immediately added, "don''t do dirty things in front of younger brothers and sisters."


    Crowe went up and punched Warren heavily.


    It''s just that his attack didn''t hurt much for Warren.


    Even the magic and resilience of Warren and the power of artifact are suppressed.


    But his strength is still excellent.


    "Sindora, Meira, what are you two doing?"


    "Uncle, I''m spitting more with cindola than anyone else." Meila said innocently.


    Chen Yu rubbed his forehead: "piss, put on your pants, I command you! Put on your pants. "

 Chapter 1812

    Chen Yu is very worried.


    If we take revenge, we will take revenge. If we take revenge, we will take good revenge.


    Revenge is such a sacred thing.


    Don''t hurt the enemy by one thousand or eight hundred.


    In the future, if you grow up and know what you have done, you are afraid to stay in the shadow for a lifetime.


    "You really don''t want to have a little, Sally?"


    Chen Zhao looks at Jingli Singer.


    For a long time, Shirley Singh hesitated and finally shook her head. "No way."


    "Really not? It''s better to vent this kind of thing. It doesn''t matter what kind of violence means. Anyway, our family can''t help it. "


    Shirley Singh shook her head. "No, I don''t think uncle will be punished as he deserves."


    "Uncle, I want to take a picture with you." Didi Lala holds Chen''s calf.


    At Chen''s current height, the 12-year-old didilla only reached his calf.


    Chen Chu reaches out to let didi La stand on his hand, and then holds didi la.


    "That Chen Shall we finish the business here earlier I need an ambulance now... "


    Nawaz Singh struggled with the pain all over her body.


    She hit hard, her body was overloaded.


    Chen Yu and these children will drag on, and she will enter the morgue.


    "All right." Chen Yu mentioned the black Trident, and Warren also strung it on the tip: "I used to talk about life with him."


    Chen Yu disappeared in front of the crowd with Warren.


    Before long, a beam of light rose to the sky.


    After a while, Chen Yu came back. There was still blood on the black Trident.


    Shirley Singh looked at Chen Yu and said nothing.


    Chen Yu dispels his magic: "KrO, take norworth on your back."


    "Uncle, why do I carry it?" Crowe half lowered his head, not daring to look directly at Chen Yu.


    "Because of your strength, who else would you let go? Your sister or brother? " Chen Yuli said of course.


    "I''ll do it." "That''s all I have," said EM Edith


    "How about them?" she pointed to Maggie vicu and others? How to deal with it? "


    "Kill them all?"


    "It''s up to you." Nawaz Singh looks at Okura Singh.


    "Forget it, their master is dead anyway."


    Chen Yu''s eyes swept over Maggie vicu and others, all of them looking unnatural.


    Of all the people, Geraldine Vico didn''t have much fear.


    "Or do you want me to kill them?"


    "Forget it, they will not pose any threat." She said quietly, glancing at her sister from the corner of her eyes, but her heart was full of complications.


    "Unfortunately It''s better not to ask for the bank card password... "


    Everyone is speechless. It''s no wonder that when he killed the king of four pillars, he was ruthless and didn''t have any taboos.


    Kill Warren and avoid everyone.


    ¡­¡­


    "Pay Li, the life of our whole car people will be given to you."


    "Uncle I haven''t got my driver''s license yet. I can''t take the test until next year. " Sally Singer was a little overwhelmed.


    "It''s OK. It''s easy to practice with all of us. It''s easy to get a driver''s license."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Chen, I''m like a broken bone now. Can you take me to the hospital safely?"


    "Don''t worry, I believe in Kelly."


    "You know she can drive?"


    "She stealthily swings the steering wheel in the garage every night, and I think Jolie has a driver''s heart."


    Jolie Singh is so conceited that she really likes sports cars.


    But she also knows that she can''t drive without a license.


    Add in the new arrival, so always keep a low profile.


    So every day I secretly touch the steering wheel.


    As a result, he was directly exposed by Chen Yu, a bad parent.


    "If you''re taking Novartis to the hospital and then safely taking us back to the hotel, I''ll give you a car for your sixteenth birthday."


    Jolie Singh is full of surprises and expectations.


    The previous blackout in the whole city has now been completely restored.


    Looking at the night scene, Chen Yu is rarely in peace with his body and mind.


    Before Chen Yu killed Warren, he felt something in his body.


    After quinmiras came out of Warren''s body.


    Chen realized that this was an induction between the same kind of people.


    Quinmilas was the God of that time.


    Quinmilas has lived for three hundred years, and of course, he could have lived much longer if nothing had happened.


    They had a brief exchange.For any age, people like quinmilas are crazy.


    Of course, Chen Yu''s view of madmen is not that they kill people and set fire everywhere, nor that they have any ambition to rule the world.


    It''s a kind of conceptual madness.


    Of course, quinmiras would kill.


    If someone stops his intention or idea.


    He should be able to kill as well.


    But at that time, he was the absolute king and the absolute strong.


    But because of this, he felt lonely.


    Chen Yu is almost invincible now, but he doesn''t feel lonely.


    I guess there were too few entertainment projects in that era If he could watch a show every night, he would not be lonely.


    Of course, for quinmilas, his idea and purpose are very pure.


    Create a perfect world, but the real world.


    But the perfect world of death.


    Take the underworld in the East, and the hell in the West.


    Both of them are essentially the same, both of them are the world that the dead go to and live in.


    But there are some differences.


    The God in the underworld is in charge of management, more like an employee in a large company.


    Hell, on the other hand, is a kingdom ruled by demons. Those great demons regard the souls coming from the world as their private property.


    In quinmiras'' conjecture, hell and Hades are more like a whole world.


    But whether it''s hell or hell, it''s much bigger than the world, much more.


    So in the conjecture of quinmilas, the human world is incomplete.


    Hell and hell are more like mismatched parts. They are just used temporarily to ensure the operation of the human world.


    Quinmilas wanted to make up the incomplete part of the world.


    Completely out of hell or hell, create a world of the dead.


    Quinmilas used his ability to open up a different space.


    Of course, Chen Yu''s own space is totally different.


    Quinmilas has opened up a larger and more perfect space for difference.


    For this reason, he spent more than 100 years to make up for the shortcomings of this different space.


    At this point, Chen Yu is far worse than quinmiras.


    Of course, Chen''s ambition is not here.


    The exchanges between Chen Yu and quinmiras are more complementary.


    Chen Yu is better at fighting, but quinmiras is a weak point.


    However, his weakness is only relative to Chen Yu. After all, he is a man of God. How weak can he be.

 Chapter 1813

    His legacy is not his strength.


    It''s the heaven of the dead that he created in 150 years.


    Quinmilas is too tired to maintain the heaven he created.


    He hoped Chen could take over the heaven of the dead.


    However, Chen refused.


    It''s only when you''re insane.


    Quinmiras himself is a psychopath.


    He made trouble for himself.


    Then let yourself be one with the heaven you created.


    Now he is free.


    But want Chen to take over.


    Anyway, killing him won''t do such a thankless thing.


    By the time we got back to the hotel, it was already bright.


    Everyone is a bit tired.


    Just back upstairs, I watched Portia come out of the room looking haggard.


    She didn''t sleep since she was woken up by Chen Yu last night.


    Just put little Larissa in place, little Gelin woke up again.


    Then I want to find my father. Where is Portia going to find her father.


    In a word, it was to appease little Gelin.


    As a result, there was a power failure There was a power cut like that.


    Then the temperature in the room began to rise.


    Little Gelin cried again, and little Larissa woke up.


    In a word, she was tossed all night.


    Bohemia ran to the front desk angrily.


    But the front desk couldn''t power her either.


    "Boss, I''ll tell you now, I want to..."


    Chen Yu patted Portia on the shoulder: "you are not clear-minded now. Go to have a rest for half a day, and then tell me what you want to do when you are clear."


    Portia was shocked, and then went back to the room.


    That was the moment of her resentment.


    After venting, she woke up.


    Just kidding, anyway.


    All the money she owes is a hot topic.


    Come on, let''s be honest and hardworking for Chen Yu.


    "By the way, book a return flight today, and we''ll go back to Los Angeles today."


    "Today? go back? But Boss, didn''t you tell me to rest for half a day? "


    "Yes, on the plane, it''s exactly six hours."


    Portia now wants to buy a gun, and then he pours Chen.


    But think again, Chen Yu once faced more than a dozen gunmen, and then all of them were twisted by him.


    Portia put away the fantasy in her mind.


    Unless you get the cannon, tie Chen Yu to the muzzle


    On the plane --


    "how about Miss norworth


    "Hospital."


    "What happened to her?"


    "Musculi femoris maladjustment."


    "What disease is it?"


    "Diarrhea."


    Portia responded immediately.


    Chen Yu always talks nonsense in front of her.


    And it''s always cold.


    All jokes.


    After the plane took off, Portia was finally able to sleep safely.


    the first-class cabin seats are spacious and can be adjusted back and forth, so it is still very comfortable.


    But Portia had just fallen asleep when she was awakened.


    "Portia, can I change places with you?" Asked Shirley Singh.


    Portia felt like she was going crazy with the family.


    But I can''t get angry with other girls.


    I had to change seats with Jerry Singh.


    "Uncle, I want to join the supernatural society."


    "When you''re old enough." Chen Yu said quietly.


    "But Raisa is only fourteen, and your Moore is only seventeen, and they are all under age."


    When Cherie Singh and Raisa first met, there was a little conflict.


    But the two girls were the same age, so they soon became speechless.


    In the supernatural society, there''s a test tower.


    That''s what only supernatural people have the right to use.


    If you want to be strong, you have to challenge the tower again and again.


    To join the supernatural society, only Chen Yu nodded.


    "Raisa used to be a prisoner, and Moore was older than I was at the supernatural society." Chen Yu said calmly, "now the supernatural society has stopped accepting people. Unless you have any value, your main cultivation system is the curse system. Let alone you now, even if you are ten times stronger, you can''t join the society."


    "I can start with peripheral members."


    "If you can enter a famous university, I will consider agreeing to your request.""But Learning is not my strong point. "


    "Then try to be your strength."


    Chen has a business like attitude.


    Shirley Singh looks at Chen Yu angrily.


    She wants to be strong. She doesn''t want to be as weak and weak as she used to be.


    Once proud of the power, in the face of any change, are so powerless.


    "I don''t want to go to university. You should understand that my interest is not in study."


    "I will not force any child to get a grade, even if you don''t go to university, I just put forward my request, you accept, or refuse, I will not ask."


    Of course, you have to go to school. After all, I don''t want to be sued by the Juvenile Protection Association


    Chen Yu is not the kind of achievement oriented person either.


    But Chen believes that, in a word, going to university can open up people''s horizons.


    Don''t talk about those who succeed after dropping out of school.


    In fact, people who have been to college are more likely to succeed.


    Chen Yu doesn''t care how good his children are at learning and how bullish they are.


    But at least within his power, Chen doesn''t want their current impulses to affect the future.


    Chen doesn''t care whether she will be a strong woman in business or a witch in a different world.


    But the paranormal community is too small.


    If Chen Yu let Shirley Singh join in at this time.


    So her future vision is likely to be limited to the supernatural society.


    Even if she says that she wants to travel and travel around the world, Chen Yu will not object.


    A person''s vision determines his height.


    Even if it''s a super genius, if it''s locked up in a small mountain village.


    He also can''t achieve himself, because his vision is only this small mountain village.


    "Well, if you can go to high school for three years, then I will give you a magic potion. If you go to college, then I will let Arras find the magic book of curse magic you need. If you go to a famous university, then I will allow you to join the supernatural society. What do you think of this deal?"


    "But my grades are terrible."


    "I can ask the teacher to help you Oh, by the way, next semester, I will arrange for you to enroll. Now you have a long free time. I can invite tutors for you. "


    Tutor!? Jolie shivered.


    No tutoring Never.


    "Portia should be able to do the job..." Chen Yu murmured.


    Portia shivered in the unknown.


    Why do you suddenly feel a little cold Is there something wrong with the temperature regulation in the cabin.

 Chapter 1814

    The way home -


    "Portia, I thought about it. I''m going to give you a raise."


    Portia, who was driving, was scared for no reason.


    Almost drove Chen''s new car into the ditch.


    Chen Yu will never love for no reason.


    Not to send warmth for no reason.


    Most of the time, Chen would throw out a piece of meat first.


    Then there is a big hole under the meat.


    As always -


    "boss, I''m very satisfied with my current salary." Portia''s face was a little stiff.


    She was thinking about whether she could drive her car directly to the bottom of the coast and die with Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu looks at Portia, and Portia immediately opens his eyes.


    "Boss I''m driving. Don''t disturb me. "


    "I''m going to release you from your present debts in half a year. Since you don''t want it, that''s all."


    Chen Yu turns around and moves to the back carriage. Portia Leng says, "boss, let''s continue the topic."


    However, Chen Yu put on airs this time until the car entered the garage of Mingyue villa. Chen Yu didn''t speak to Portia.


    "Boss, you said you would forgive my debt in half a year. You have to talk."


    "You may not be happy with the work I have given you."


    "Who said that? I''d love to."


    "Jolie is going to school next February. Her grades are in a mess. I need you to coach her, at least to make her reach the level of her peers."


    It''s really a big hole Portia accepted the task in tears.


    After returning to Mingyue villa, some children are full of energy, while others are tired.


    Chen Zhuo and Portia packed their bags. Soon, fari came back.


    Portia immediately felt more than herself.


    Chen Yu and fari are in the same place.


    "Farley, have you asked for leave today?"


    It''s just over one o''clock in the afternoon, and Fanny is back.


    "No, today, Los Angeles issued a tidal warning. There will be big waves in the next few days, so the angel coast is temporarily closed."


    "How was the trip?" Asked fari.


    "It''s not bad. It''s just that she''s back in the hospital."


    Portia was there, with white eyes.


    Play? Chen went to Minneapolis, then stayed there all night, and then came back by plane in the morning.


    It''s called play? But for Chen, it''s really fun.


    Because they ran out at night.


    I don''t know what they are going to do.


    If it''s to do business, what do you do with a group of children?


    "Is it settled?"


    "Well, it''s settled." Chen Zhu nodded.


    "Call the people of the association and have a party tonight."


    "Well." Chen Zhu nodded.


    They are not exclusive to party with the people of the association.


    As long as it''s about the atmosphere.


    Everyone''s level is different, so the topic is different.


    It''s like Steven and David, a world-class director and a policeman.


    They are all good friends of Chen Yu, but if they get together, David will directly become Steven''s fans, not Steven''s friends. This poor identity will make them hard to be speechless friends.


    Now, Chen wants to invite only a group of people.


    Get together here today and have a drink there tomorrow.


    Portia heard the conversation between Chen Yu and fari.


    In my mind, I will stare at the kitchen later.


    See who makes dinner.


    Portia now has a grudge against the chef of Mingyue villa.


    Every morning, middle and evening meals can be completed quietly.


    Silent appear, and silent disappear.


    Every time I do this, it makes Portia''s curiosity to the extreme.


    Today! Today we must unveil the mystery.


    Chen called West.


    "Hello, West, bring someone to my house tonight. I''m having a party."


    "Good." West is no nonsense.


    ¡­¡­


    In the evening, a large number of people arrived at Mingyue villa.


    Portia found that there was no movement in the kitchen of Mingyue villa.


    Chen and fari were not in a hurry either.


    The guests are all here. Why hasn''t anyone worked yet?


    What to eat that night.


    "Everyone''s here. Party tonight on the yacht." Chen said.


    Portia froze, ran to the edge of the yard and looked down.She found that on the hydra, there was plenty of food ready.


    Portia is crazy Is that chef, or that group of cooks, playing hide and seek with themselves on purpose?


    Portia was speechless, and the children and the association ran to the beach to play.


    Chen Yu and west stand in the yard.


    "President, we have chosen two new tasks."


    "What task? Where is it? "


    "Into Russia super drill."


    "Is it the deepest hole in human history?"


    "Yes, it''s the drill hole. This scarlet task is authorized by the Russian government."


    "That is to say, is the legend true? Did you really get to the door of hell? "


    "Not through the gates of hell, but through the habitat of an underground creature." "The mission is to kill the mother of the underground," West said


    "Do you want me to go with you?"


    "The old rules." Said West.


    "But nearly ten thousand meters underground, if you are in trouble, then you have no chance to ask for help." Chen Yu is still not sure.


    In the underground world, danger can appear anytime, anywhere.


    "President, the problem is not so serious. In fact, it''s a hot spot for the psychics. There are often psychics walking in that super drill hole." Said West.


    "What about the other scarlet task?"


    "The African grottoes are poisonous dragons."


    "No, you are not strong enough to deal with an adult dragon." "This task is too risky," Chen said, shaking his head


    "No, not to kill the dragon, but to protect it."


    "What? What''s going on? Didn''t the previous mission kill the dragon? How did it become a protection dragon? "


    "No one thought that the poisonous dragon in the brute Grottoes was not the disaster that was entrenched there. On the contrary, he was the guardian of the balance on the prairie. Because of the scarlet task, a large number of psychics went to and attacked him, causing him to be seriously injured. Now some unclean creatures have targeted the poisonous dragon and want to devour it."


    "What if the Dragon died?"


    "If the poisonous dragon dies, the prairie will lose its natural balance and eventually become a desert and forbidden area of life. So for the sake of the prairie and the protection of the poisonous dragon, the scarlet church changed its mission from killing the poisonous dragon to protecting the poisonous dragon after making clear its original meaning."

 Chapter 1815

    The hydra is moving slowly on the sea, and the yacht is navigating automatically.


    "Hello, this is Coran." Coran comes to Kelly.


    Theresa and Moore are also on the side.


    "Hello, this is Kelly."


    "Did the president agree?" she asked


    "My uncle said that only when I finished my studies could he promise me to join the supernatural society," she shook her head


    "These adults are like this. They don''t care about our personal will at all." Coran was drinking in depression.


    "Aren''t you a member of the supernatural society?" she said


    "Coran''s father, Ingrid, is the oldest member of the association." "However, it is stipulated in the association that if a member''s family wants to join the association, it must be agreed by both the member and the president before they can join," Moore said


    "You''re all right, as long as Mr. Chen agrees alone." Coran was more depressed.


    "Then we can join other organizations, can we?" Asked Kelly.


    People looked at the salary Li, then couldn''t help but turn their eyes.


    "Yes." "However, in the future, the president will directly destroy that organization. In the whole North America, no, the whole American continent, no organization can violate the will of the president," said Risha


    Kelly thought of the war last night.


    Chen Yu is facing the five creation pillars in the Romani legend.


    As a result, Chen completed the unilateral massacre.


    She also has a new concept about the power of the spiritual world.


    In the past, she only felt that her father was strong.


    At that time, she felt that there was no one stronger than her father in the world.


    She idolized her father.


    But in Warren''s invasion, his father finally fell in front of her.


    "The president is a very controlling person. If you have nothing to do with him, he will not interfere with you, but once you have something to do with him, you must obey his orders." "What''s more, in the Los Angeles area, except for the supernatural society, there is only the psionic team. That organization is the enemy of the supernatural society, and I think the president will be very happy to clean them up," Moore said


    "Is there any hostile organization in Los Angeles? Can''t uncle deal with it directly? "


    "It''s not a matter of force alone. The problems are very complicated, but if the president finds an excuse, he will clear the psionic team without hesitation."


    "But my grades are very poor." "I can''t join the supernatural society at all if I follow my uncle''s request," said Jolie, with a sad face


    "Find Rouen fasibon." Said Moore with a second thought.


    "He? Is he from the supernatural society? "


    "Yes, he is our alchemist, and he may know how to refine the elixir of wisdom."


    "Who is he?"


    "It''s the guy with the messy hair." Moore pointed to Rouen fasibon, who was sitting on a splint eating and drinking a lot not far away.


    Rouen fasibon is definitely the most resistant member of the association.


    It''s mainly his habit of coming out of the lab once in a few days.


    So most of the time, he has a bad smell.


    It''s not only his sweat, but also his smell of experimental materials.


    "Rouen, come here."


    Rouen fasibon looked up at Moore and others, and wiped the oil stains on his face.


    "For what?"


    "Hello, Mr. Rouen. This is paylie."


    "I know you. Are you the adopted daughter of the president?"


    "Rouen, wage Li wants a medicine that can improve her intelligence. I wonder if you can do it?"


    "In addition to a magic potion, magic potion can directly improve magic. Other kinds of magic potions have the effect of fair trade. That is to say, they can transform your other strengths into the abilities you need, such as intelligent potion. This intelligent potion can improve intelligence, but it will weaken magic. Do you want it?" Said Rouen fasibon.


    "Ah?"


    People looked at each other, but they didn''t expect that there was such a limit to intelligence potions.


    "Then why is there no limit to magic potions alone?"


    "Nonsense, what materials are needed for magic potions? The main one is the skeleton of a powerful magical creature, so the magic potion is not a conventional magic potion, but more like a tonic. "


    "Is there no other way?" Of course, she will not sacrifice her magic to improve her intelligence.


    "There is a way." "The golden apple, the fruit of wisdom," said Rouen fasibon


    "You mean the golden apple of Greek mythology?""Yes, the golden apple of Greek mythology." "If you can find the golden apple in the legend, then you will get wisdom," said Rouen fasibon


    In Greek mythology, the golden apple is a big tree brought back by Gaia, the mother of the earth, from the west coast, as a gift for the wedding of Zeus and Hera.


    It was planted in the Holy Garden by Zeus, and guarded by three daughters of Zeus, namely, egler, eurythia, hespotzrettosa and a hundred dragons.


    In Greek mythology, the golden apple appeared twice.


    One was Hercules, the God of power, who completed the eleventh of the twelve great achievements. He obtained the golden apple under the guard of three goddesses and a hundred dragons.


    The second time is in the wedding ceremony of human hero patus and sea goddess Tethys.


    Because Eris, the goddess of conflict and discord, did not receive the invitation.


    So he intentionally gave a golden apple to the guests, and claimed to be the most beautiful and powerful goddess.


    Hera the queen of heaven, Athena the goddess of wisdom and Aphrodite, the goddess of love and beauty, all thought that they were entitled to the golden apple.


    And this golden apple eventually led to a war, and Troy was destroyed by the Spartans.


    "Can golden apples gain wisdom?" "In Greek mythology, it doesn''t mean that you can gain wisdom by eating golden apples," Moore asked


    "The golden apple can let you obtain, you want to obtain a certain ability, not only limited to wisdom, but also can be your magic, or other abilities, which is called the Almighty fruit." Said Rouen fasibon.


    "But the legend is always a legend. It doesn''t mean that there are golden apples."


    "In the scarlet task, there is the search for golden apples." Rouen fasibon said: "since scarlet Church believes that golden apples exist, the possibility of golden apples is very high."


    "Is there a clue?"


    "In the British Museum, there is an ancient book, the book of Prometheus, which is said to record all the stories of Greek mythology from the beginning to the end."

 Chapter 1816

    "It''s more difficult to steal the book of Prometheus from the British Museum than to study hard?" Chen Yu came over and said quietly.


    Chen Yu looks at Ruisha. This guy is a genius girl.


    And both he and Raisa stole the museum.


    So Chen knows how difficult it is to steal a museum.


    Chen Yu listened to these children''s secret discussions.


    As soon as she saw Chen Yu coming, she obviously heard their conversation.


    All of a sudden, I''m nervous, if Chen Yu knows.


    Then it''s hard for her to finish.


    Raisa immediately moved her eyes away. She was afraid that Chen could see something.


    Chen Chu looks at reesa and Rouen fasibon.


    Moore is a fool. Although he is here, he is definitely used as a chess piece.


    And Raisa and Rouen fasibon were two foxes, one big and one small.


    It''s definitely the double reed they played on purpose. It''s estimated that they want to fool Jolie to find some golden apple.


    In the face of Chen Yu, both of them are also a little guilty.


    It''s not the same concept to fool her and face Chen Yu.


    "Ha ha I''m kidding. " Rouen fasibon laughed and said, "don''t take it to heart, Molly."


    Salary Li obviously thinks it''s because of Chen Yu.


    Rouen fasibon would have said the opposite.


    "Uncle, give me half a year. In half a year, I will go to find the golden apple. If I don''t find the golden apple, I will go to school well." Pay Li to look at Chen Yu seriously.


    "I can give you half a year''s time, but you also have to agree to three requirements," Chen said


    "What are the requirements?"


    "First, there must be a phone call every day. Second, you must carry an embedded tracking device on your body. Third, you can''t kill people." "If you promise these three requests, I will give you half a year. If you refuse, you will stay at home honestly," Chen said


    "Well, I agree."


    "Raisa, Rouen, fasibon and Moore, you three are so active in encouraging Jolie. Then follow her, and nobody can escape."


    Raisa and Rouen fasibon took a puff on their cheek, which was not part of their plan.


    In fact, their purpose is to influence Chen Yu through salary Li.


    Let Chen Yu get involved in their plan.


    As a result, Chen was involved, but not as they planned.


    The two met Chen''s eyes.


    Chen Yu''s eyes were threatening.


    Two people can only cry and confess.


    "Mr. Chen, how about me?" colan called at once


    "Get out of the way. Go to English. He agrees. I have no problem. If he has any problem, then I can''t help it."


    "Mr. Chen, let me go too. Please help me to tell my father that he will certainly listen to you."


    "Go away." Chen didn''t want to get involved in Coran''s family affairs.


    After all, behind Coran is not only Ingrid, but also his mother Amy.


    And there''s a risk in this.


    Chen Yu can''t go to England.


    Not even a little influence.


    As the saying goes, we are not afraid of ten thousand, just in case.


    If Coran is hurt, Chen Yu will be held responsible.


    Chen Yu doesn''t want to face the censure of his parents.


    Of course, if she really wants to go, Chen Yu will do all she can to ensure her safety.


    In addition to her personal armed forces, Chen Yu will also contact 23 generations of Blood Mary.


    Twenty three generations of Blood Mary wanted to have a good relationship with Chen Yu very early.


    Only the first few contacts, Chen Yu and her relationship is not harmonious.


    So Chen believes that the 23 generations of Blood Mary should be willing to accept this Commission.


    "Roar -"


    at this time, there was a cheering sound in the stern direction.


    CASS and English are standing at the stern.


    Both of them were in swimsuits, diving.


    "Well, no magic." Said CASS in a low voice.


    "I don''t need magic to deal with you."


    Portia was in front of the three-story fence, watching the commotion below.


    These people''s energy is very good, and even dare to swim in the sea under the boundless night.


    "Uncle Ingrid, uncle CASS, I want to compete with you, too." Little Gelin, wearing a swimsuit, ran to the two men''s side and stood at the stern.


    Portia is speechless. Look left and right. I want to find Chen Yu.


    I want Chen Yu to take charge of little Gelin.


    Is this too much?


    Two adults in the night even if the sea.Little Gelin also wants to join the party.


    This is not the Moon Beach, but the sea with high winds and strong waves.


    CASS and Ingrid were also black faced.


    With little greyne?


    Lose face when you win, lose even more.


    Of course, they can''t lose.


    Unless Chen helps cheat.


    But Chen must be too lazy to interfere.


    Then the two of them can play together.


    "CASS, Ingrid, don''t take care of little gren, how you play and how you play." Chen Yu went to the stern and said.


    Little Gelin is a little lonely at home now.


    In fact, she can swim more at home than she can.


    Except for a few children and King Kong, who is afraid of water, others can swim, and they are no slower than little Gelin.


    It''s just that she''s letting little Gerin.


    Chen doesn''t think it''s good for little Gelin.


    "Dad, I''m not going to lose."


    "Don''t cry when you lose."


    "Well, I''ll see."


    Chen Yu rolled his eyes. "If you lose, you have to clean up the plates on the boat later."


    "I won''t lose. I''m sure I won''t lose."


    "All right, ready, little Gelin, ready, no more talking." "Three, two, one," ordered farry, "start."


    Little Gelin''s reaction was not slow, and she took off at the right time.


    CAOS and Ingrid listened to Chen Yu.


    But it is impossible to say that there is no water at all.


    At least the two of them jump into the water slower than little gren.


    If you think about it, you will know that one is a veteran of the battlefield, and the other is an enhanced Department psychic who is good at speed.


    Can they be slower than little gren?


    But if they really want to swim, they will soon catch up with little Gelin.


    This is a gap in nature.


    Little Gelin''s physique is good, which is also compared with children of the same age.


    It''s not that she can compare with adults now.


    Of course, if we only talk about swimming ability, little Gelin is no worse than the average person.


    At this time, there was a wave several meters high in front of little gren, CAOS and Ingrid.


    Except for Portia, everyone else knew that Chen had done it.


    "Don''t hurt little Gelin." Fali whispered.


    "No, I''m not."


    With a crash, little greyne was photographed in the sea. CASS and English hesitated for a moment to go down to save little greyne.


    However, Chen Yu waved in the stern, and little Gelin was in his control all the time.


    Even her state, Chen Yu is very clear.

 Chapter 1817

    Ten seconds later, little Gelin suddenly came out of the water.


    But I didn''t know the direction for a long time. I looked left and right on the sea, and finally saw the Hydra not far away.


    But CAOS and Ingrid did not know where they were going.


    Little Gelin felt sour in her nose and secretly wiped her tears.


    Then she swam to the hydra, but little Gelin was not able to catch up with the hydra.


    Suddenly, little Gelin''s feet in the water seemed to touch something.


    Then the thing put little Gelin on top so that she could stand on the sea.


    "Amun? Ah It''s Amun. " Cried Little Gelin in surprise.


    She hasn''t seen Amun for a long time.


    Though she could not see the whole picture of Amun.


    But by touch alone, she could tell it was Amun.


    The five tigers at home and the dolphins are not the same.


    Only standing on Amun''s back can you feel as thick as standing on land.


    Portia saw little greyne standing on the sea, and there seemed to be a big shadow moving underwater.


    Portia could not help but get nervous and kept staring at the shadow under little Gelin''s feet.


    The shadow moved all the way to the stern of the Hydra and suddenly sank into the water.


    Chen Yu pulls little Gelin on board.


    "Dad, Amun is back. He sent me back just now."


    Amon? The doubts on Portia''s face.


    Who is Amun?


    Is that the thing in the water?


    It feels bigger than a shark. Is it a whale?


    Portia is no longer surprised by Chen Yu''s whale breeding.


    Sharks can feed, let alone whales.


    The intelligence of whales is generally acknowledged to be higher than that of sharks, and they are the most intelligent species in the ocean.


    To judge the wisdom of a creature, an important factor lies in whether there is rationality other than killing in the face of a weaker creature.


    For example, Orcas use their prey as toys.


    This is a manifestation of rationality.


    It''s not just food.


    Maybe it''s too boring for Orcas to live simply.


    Orcas are too powerful to think about food.


    Even the largest creatures in the ocean are on their recipe list.


    So what they need to consider at this time is how to improve the quality of life.


    Entertainment is actually to improve the quality of life.


    Without the influence of food and environment, human beings begin to develop further.


    Of course, at the same time, with enough food and stable environment, human intelligence also began to advance rapidly.


    From the perspective of biological evolution, this evolution is natural.


    The current intelligence of Orcas and their dominant position in the ocean are also close to the primitive social form of human beings.


    But Orcas can no longer grow.


    Because of the development of human beings, they have lost their space to rise.


    If human beings are still in feudal society, maybe Orcas have this chance.


    However, from the time when human beings enter the stage of technological explosion, the force has been promoted by tens of millions of times.


    Even if Orcas really have the same intelligence as humans, it is impossible to reverse this relationship.


    Just like the movie "the rise of ape star", it is impossible to appear in reality.


    One or several chimpanzees with the same human intelligence can really subvert human domination?


    How is this possible? Human beings in the same species, because of skin color problems will be the same kind of cannibalism, let alone another species.


    Of course, the movie is always a movie, which belongs to art processing and exaggeration of plot.


    That''s not going to happen in reality.


    Even if the leader of the human army is a group of monkeys, it is impossible to lose.


    In fact, it''s not just Amun who is back, but also Xiao Jiu.


    Today is the payday once a month.


    Chen Yu lost two devil crystals in the water.


    The Hydra stopped, and Portia watched the night.


    Don''t they worry about CASS and Ingrid, who have been at sea for an hour?


    Portia knew both of them and worried about them for a long time.


    As a result, in an hour and a half, the two swam back.


    In the absence of magic, Ingrid was not necessarily an opponent of CASS.


    Of course, even so, he is not weak CASS, only that the gap is not obvious.


    Little gren ran up to them and said, "Uncle CASS, uncle Ingrid, I will beat you in the future."


    Then little Gelin was revenged. She felt her head, pinched her face and flicked her nose.Little Gelin ran away in a panic.


    Chen Yu suddenly said, "Amun found a sunken ship under the sea. It seems that it is carrying gold. It''s more than 30 nautical miles from here. How about it? Are you interested in going to have a look?"


    All of them were looking at Chen Yu with their eyes shining, and Portia was also a little confused.


    Sunken ship? Transport gold?


    "Roar I''m going, I''m going to get rich! " Cried Raisa.


    "Treasure hunt I''m going to salvage the wreck. " Eric is more excited.


    You know, he has just become a marine creature recently, and he is worried about no place to use it.


    I didn''t expect to have a chance to show it.


    Several others were excited.


    Gold, who can not love?


    Fari went to Chen''s side and said, "honey, is there a lot of gold in the sunken ship?"


    "It''s estimated that there are more than ten million dollars of gold and a lot of silver."


    The Hydra headed for the wreck.


    After driving for two hours, all the children went to bed.


    But the revelry on the ship continued.


    Portia thought maliciously that if these guys drank so much, they would drown a few of them later.


    "Here it is. Go to the water if you want to get rich."


    One by one, they are ready. Except for a few, others are wearing diving suits. Not everyone can get out of the air.


    Portia didn''t want to miss the chance either, so she also wore a diving suit.


    However, the location of the sunken ship here is more than 100 meters deep.


    Portia can''t hold up when he dives to 20 meters.


    Can only be depressed floating on the water.


    Look at Chen''s men.


    One by one, it''s crazy to dive.


    There are even one or two that don''t even wear diving suits.


    It''s just a bunch of nuts.


    Portia rose to the surface of the water, and fari reached out and pulled her up.


    "Come on, Portia. You can''t take those guys." Said Farley with a smile.


    Portia also realized this, even in diving suits, but also those people.


    I don''t know how they did it.


    Chen Yu is sitting on the fence, feet hanging outside, enjoying the sea breeze.


    "Boss, won''t you go down and get some? You should be able to dive, right? "


    "If I need to, I will not say the location of the shipwreck. I will run over and get all the gold and silver."

 Chapter 1818

    Just then, a light appeared on the sea.


    That''s the light of the searchlight.


    There seems to be a ship approaching the hydra.


    It''s a fishing boat, but it''s quite big.


    Its body length and displacement are almost the same as that of the hydra, and its tonnage is estimated to be higher than that of the hydra.


    The fishing boat stopped at a distance of about 100 meters from the hydra.


    The searchlights on the fishing boat hit the hydra.


    At this time, there was a sound from the Butler system.


    "Master, the Meryl has asked to speak to you."


    "The Meryl? Is that the fishing boat over there? "


    Chen Yu thought about it and connected.


    "Hello, may I help you?"


    "Hello, I''m the captain of the Meryl, the justice of bunchen Dion." The other captain''s voice came from the messenger: "our fishing boat is going to salvage near here. Could you please leave this area and avoid the fishing net of Meryl from rolling to your yacht propeller?"


    "This is not an open fishing ground." Chen Yu calmly replied, "Captain bonchen Dean, it''s illegal for you to fish here, so I advise you to leave as soon as possible."


    And on the Meryl, the judge of bonchen Dean frowned, and the people on the yacht opposite really didn''t know what to do.


    I''m already in a low voice here. The other side still doesn''t know how to advance or retreat.


    "Boss, in the end, it''s just a yacht. If you have any hesitation, you''ll sink it directly. Maybe you can get some money." Said a rude man.


    "Take all the guys out and make them clean." Said the justice of bonchen Dion, expressionless.


    On the hydra, Portia was shocked to see the fishing boat coming over.


    The yacht is made of light steel and aluminum alloy, which is different from the pure steel of fishing boat.


    If this hits, the Hydra will be cut off.


    Yachts are yachts after all, and the design of the hull tends to be comfortable.


    Most of the modern fishing boats are designed to withstand the biggest wind and waves.


    Even some fishing boats have ice breaking function, as long as they are equipped with ice breaking heads and directly hit the sea ice.


    "Run away, run away..." Portia cried out in horror.


    "The children are sleeping," said fari, looking at Chen


    Chen Chu nodded and turned to the Meryl.


    Meilil has always been under the small world of Chen Yu.


    Within the range of kilometer diameter, it is at sea again.


    The Meryl wants to hit the yacht, obviously too much.


    What''s more, there are two big guys in the water, Amun and Xiaojiu.


    Portia found that although the Meryl had been rushing this way, it was still not close.


    Look at that gesture. It''s clear that it''s crashing over, and the sea is draining away.


    Why didn''t you get close?


    It''s not just Portia who doubts.


    People on the Meryl were wondering.


    Judging from the traces of the current, their ship is indeed moving forward, but why is it still not close to the Hydra?


    Just then, Gaia rose out of the sea and jumped onto the yacht.


    Portia saw Gaia with two gold bricks in his hand.


    Portia took a breath of cool air.


    "Gaia, did you salvage it?"


    "Well." Gaia took the bath towel from fari and wiped her body: "I have money to buy toys for Evans."


    Chen Yu and fari both laughed disapprovingly.


    Gaia now has some fame in the entertainment industry.


    What''s more, her private industry and famous gym.


    In the supernatural society, she is second only to Chen.


    It''s just two gold bricks. It''s really out of her sight.


    It''s just fun.


    Gaia looked at the Meryl over there. "What''s the matter with that fishing boat?"


    "It''s probably owned by a private salvage company. It''s a fishing boat." Chen Yu said disapprovingly.


    Chen is not guessing, either. The boom on that fishing boat is not used to pull nets, but to lift machines.


    Then the people of the supernatural society came out again and again.


    Portia looked at them, each with a brick or two on his hand and red eyes.


    She doesn''t have that ability, but these guys are too good at diving.


    Some people even need no equipment to dive into the bottom of the sea with a depth of 100 meters, and then float up with two or three gold bricks.


    "Boss, since they belong to the salvage company, why do they pretend to be fishing boats?" Asked Portia, puzzled.


    "Nonsense, if a salvage company salvages a sunken ship, it will pay heavy taxes. If they wash... Money, they can only pay 15% to 20% to the intermediary at most. But if they pay taxes to the government, they will pay at least 45%. Moreover, some sunken ships will involve international disputes. It''s very troublesome to fight a lawsuit in the International Court of justice, so they will naturally disguise themselves as fishing boats." Chen said.The reason why he knew so clearly was mainly because he knew Gulei.


    Gulee''s main business is piracy, but she has other industries.


    The salvage company is one of them.


    Most of today''s salvage companies do not register for salvage operations.


    The business of most salvage companies is to salvage the wrecked ships and the wrecks in the 18th and 19th centuries.


    And both are unpredictable businesses most of the time.


    The salvage cost of the wrecked ship is low, and it may not be able to meet it.


    In the past, the number of sunken ships was not much, but much less. We still need to do our best to search. We can''t find one in a year or two.


    Compared with the cost of search and salvage, the property that can be salvaged may not be able to meet the cost.


    Add in the tax, then the salvage company can''t even make a profit.


    Desperate is their only choice.


    At the moment, the people on the Meryl were in a panic. They found that no matter how they arranged, the ship could not get close to the yacht.


    Even full power can''t move a cent.


    They want to escape at this time, but they can''t escape at the same time.


    The whole ship was in place all the time.


    "What now?" Asked the justice of bunchen Dion anxiously.


    He has been engaged in salvage business for more than 20 years and has never seen such a strange thing.


    "Or ask the boss for help." One of the men said.


    After a long time of judicial thinking, there is no other way.


    You can only ask the boss for help.


    "Boss, we''re in a bit of trouble," he said


    "What trouble?"


    "We met a yacht, appeared in our salvage operation position, we negotiated with them, they were not willing to leave, and then..." The justice of bunchen Dion said it all over again.


    "Yacht? What kind of yacht? "


    "A very luxurious yacht with the logo of Hydra on its body Boss, what kind of Hydra organization is this

 Chapter 1819

    "Hello, gulee, why do you have time to call me?" Chen Yu was surprised by Gu lie''s sudden call: "is there any news about Jinyin island?"


    "Some progress has been made, but further exploration is still in progress." Gu lie said, "Chen, where are you now?"


    "At home, of course. What do you want to do?"


    "At home? Or on a yacht? " Gulee asked again.


    Chen Leng took a look at the distant Meryl.


    "That fishing boat disguised as a fishing boat is yours?"


    "It''s mine." Gulee replied frankly.


    "I found the wreck, and I have found it for more than half a year." Chen said.


    "I see. I''ll get them out now."


    Gulei would not doubt that Chen Yu was specifically aimed at her.


    The relationship is still in the honeymoon.


    Not for the sake of an ordinary shipwreck.


    "You let them out of the sea." Chen said.


    Chen Yu lets go of the Meryl.


    Portia didn''t understand what the fishing boat was up to.


    Obviously, I want to come here with a strong momentum. Now I turn around and run away.


    But Portia didn''t know.


    If they can escape, it''s Chen Yu''s permission.


    A group of people played until dawn. Portia was already sleepy in the middle of the night. He went to sleep by himself.


    When Portia got up the next day, she saw that the deck was full of gold and silver.


    But everyone''s share is clearly divided.


    Portia had breakfast, which was as good as ever.


    But I still haven''t seen the chef.


    People from the supernatural society are no longer in the water.


    Most of the gold that can be found has been salvaged by them.


    The rest is either sinking into the bottom of the sea.


    Or be washed away by the current.


    Next is some silver.


    Silver is not very valuable.


    At least the market price is not high.


    They don''t want to waste their time on that silver anymore.


    The Hydra has finally returned.


    With the exception of Portia, who is empty handed, we all have a lot to gain.


    All these gold bricks weigh two kilograms. According to the current price of gold, it is estimated that a piece of gold brick is 70000 US dollars.


    The gold content of these gold bricks is quite high, which should be the output and technology of modern times and the beginning of last century.


    More people picked up three or four gold bricks, and less people at least one.


    There are more silver coins, but the price of silver is much higher than that of gold tea.


    For them, it was a huge windfall.


    Everyone is in a good mood.


    Except for Portia


    "Don''t be disappointed, Portia. This is for you." Gaius had a silver coin as a consolation to Portia.


    Portia is more worried


    ¡­¡­


    "Are you really going to look for the golden apple, Julie?"


    Fari has learned from Chen Yu, and Chen Yu has agreed.


    But Fanny''s current status is, after all, her adoptive mother.


    Chen Yu still demands that salary Li persuade farry himself.


    "Aunt Farley, can you agree?"


    In fact, there are some reasons, Chen Yu and fari have said.


    Farley is more worried about the safety of salary.


    "I have only one request," said Farley, half silent


    "I will do whatever I ask." "I can''t wait for you," said Jolie.


    Her eyes were full of supplication.


    "Call your uncle in case of danger."


    "Good." "I don''t know," replied Jolie.


    "In fact, Chen and I have been asking about the legendary treasure island recently. I hope you can join us when we set out to find it." Said Farley.


    Salary Li is moved to embrace Fanny, her age is considered to be rebellious period.


    But it is also the most easily moved age.


    People''s intelligence generally reaches its peak around the age of 12, but what they lack with adults is knowledge and a sound world outlook.


    Chen Yu promised to let her go for a walk.


    It''s not that she has to find the golden apple.


    Chen Zhao hoped that she would go out for a walk and establish a complete world outlook.


    In the two or three years since those college students came out of school, why are they all in a state of ignorance.


    It''s because they can''t build a truly complete world view in school.


    This is why some people always make fun of the society is the most powerful University.


    But Chen Yu''s idea is to go to school as well as to be honed.Schools can impart knowledge, and society can hone it.


    Just then, Coran ran in from the outside, looking excited.


    Fari looked at the ophthalmic orchid: "what are you doing, Coran?"


    "How about Mr. Chen, Miss Farley?"


    "Here, in the yard in the sun."


    Coran saw Chen Yu lying in the yard.


    Sometimes, he really felt that Chen Yu''s life style was quite spiritual.


    It''s the way of life of an old man over 70.


    It''s hard for any young man to imagine basking in the sun.


    Kelan ran to the yard again: "Mr. Chen."


    Chen Yu is dozing off, pulling down his sunglasses and looking at the eye orchid.


    "For what?"


    "Mr. Chen, my father agreed."


    "What have you promised?"


    "Dad promised me to go and look for the golden apple with Jerry, Raisa and Mr. Rouen."


    "Ingrid agreed?" Chen Yu had some accidents: "what about your mother?"


    "She agreed, too."


    "Well, I''ll call to confirm." Chen said.


    Chen Yu thought Ingrid would not agree.


    After all, Coran is now at Los Angeles University. Coran should not be so easy to convince his parents.


    Chen Yu picked up the phone and dialed Amy first.


    Ingrid himself was a psychic, and he was more likely to agree.


    Amy is unlikely.


    If Amy agreed, then Ingrid would have agreed.


    "Hello, Amy. This is Chen."


    "Mr. Chen, did Coran run to you?"


    "Coran said, you agree that he will leave school for half a year, and then go out to look for the golden apple?"


    "Yes, I did." Amy replied.


    "Why?"


    "Mr. Chen, you promised your adopted daughter, too. Since you can, why can''t I promise Coran?"


    "Well I have my own ideas. " Chen Yu smiled bitterly.


    Chen Yu doesn''t care about his children''s academic achievements. He wants them to have a complete world view and a correct way of thinking.


    "I think you should protect Coran like this." Amy said frankly, "it''s better for him to go out and walk. He never really left Ingrid and me."


    "I can''t guarantee his safety completely. In fact, there are some risks in this matter."


    "Nothing can be absolutely safe. Even at home, it''s possible to bring disaster from the sky."


    "What about Ingrid''s idea?"


    "He agreed, too. In fact, Ingrid persuaded me."

 Chapter 1820

    Chen Yu has always doubted whether the girls and boys in his family have reversed their personalities.


    It''s not just little gren and little Larissa who are vivacious.


    Even Meila and Sindora are very active.


    Different from the eleven or twelve year olds, these children have a relatively clear understanding.


    Meila and Sindora are the youngest of Chen''s adopted children.


    They still need to be loved by their parents, and now Chen Yu and fari are their parents.


    Naturally, they are also in love with their feelings.


    After the first few days of maladjustment, they began to show their jumping character.


    He''s also very jumpy, but he prefers magic.


    Penans is a water magic. Although Chen Yu can''t do water magic, he has the ability to control water.


    So at this point, I can also point out penance by the way.


    At the age of 11, Crowe has become a fitness maniac.


    His body is not fully developed, but he has to carry out a huge training task every day than adults.


    His training task is even similar to that of a professional athlete.


    There is only one didilla in the family. She''s a pretty girl.


    At least by the standard of the Oriental eyes.


    He is shy and introverted. He is careful who he talks to.


    He also helps to take care of other children on weekdays.


    On this day, Chen Yu called the children together after coming to Portia, and then went straight to mirror lake.


    "Mr. Chen, why are you free today?" Feywood Cisco sees a wave of children behind Chen Yu.


    "These children are all my children. Now I bring them here, mainly to ask them to ask for their bedroom." Chen said.


    "OK, I see." Feywood Cisco nodded.


    The main project of the villa has come to an end. Next is the decoration part of the villa.


    Didi took little Gelin by the hand, and the other children had already rushed out.


    Chen Zhao holds little Lalisa in his arms and looks at didila who is not in a hurry: "didila, don''t you want to see your bedroom as soon as possible?"


    "It''s OK. I won''t be missing anyway." Said didilla.


    Although didilla is only 12 years old, she has a steady personality, even more stable than Kelly.


    Chen Yu didn''t like didilla, but thought that children should jump off.


    Even the rebellious character of salary Li can be accepted by Chen Yu.


    "Didilla, if those rooms are robbed by your brother and sister, don''t cry at that time."


    "It doesn''t matter. There are many empty rooms in this villa anyway."


    It''s true that this villa is bigger than the old one, and has more bedrooms and functions.


    Stand in front of the villa, a few children around a person, you a word I a word of noisy there.


    That person is a face of life can not love.


    He is an interior designer in charge of decoration design.


    He didn''t know how to meet the demands of these children.


    But he couldn''t hear their demands at all.


    He wanted to stop the children, but he didn''t dare.


    As a designer of the company, he also knows that Chen Yu is the super gold master of the company.


    These are all Chen Yu''s children. Of course, they should be well served.


    "Well, one by one, don''t make so much noise." "Pay Li, you come first," Chen said


    The children pestered the interior designer, and Chen Yu received a call.


    "Hello, who is that?"


    "Hello, Mr. Chen."


    "Hello, Mrs. Bloody Mary." Chen immediately changed his tone.


    "Hello, I''m glad you called me. I''m sorry that I didn''t get your call as soon as I was in the assistant''s hands."


    "It doesn''t matter."


    "Mr. Chen, don''t you know what''s the matter with you calling me?" Asked Mary the twenty third generation.


    "Ms. Bloody Mary, do you have any contacts in England?"


    "I don''t know what Mr. Chen is going to do?"


    "My daughter wants to steal the book of Prometheus from the British Museum."


    "Ah?" "Mr. Chen, you won''t be involved in this, will you?" cried Mary


    "No." Chen said.


    "Mr. Chen You want me to steal the book of Prometheus for your daughter Twenty three generations of Mary are in trouble.


    She is very authoritative in Europe, but it doesn''t mean she can do anything.


    What''s more, Britain is also a first-class country in the European continent, no matter its national strength or influence.


    The greatest influence of the twenty-three generations of Blood Mary is the spiritual world, not the political world.The British Museum is the National Museum, and even the 23rd generation of Blood Mary can''t help.


    "No, I''m not going to ask you to help." Chen said.


    If he wants to respond, Chen will not look for others.


    After all, he was not so familiar with Mary the 23rd generation.


    "I hope that Ms. Bloody Mary will help me to monitor my daughter''s party and cover up any exposed places." Chen said.


    "No problem, of course." Twenty three generations of Blood Mary readily agreed to come down.


    It''s just to help with the finishing and erase some traces.


    Twenty three generations of Blood Mary soon understood Chen''s intention.


    Chen Yu wants to let wage Li wander, not let them seek death.


    Four children, Jolie, Coran, Moore and Raisa, are getting together every day these days.


    Discuss with each other the information they have collected.


    Rouen fasibon is also actively preparing.


    He didn''t go to find the golden apple, he went to be a nanny.


    Thinking about it, Rouen fasibon felt a headache.


    He began to regret that day when he had a whiff of his brain, he even encouraged her to find some golden apples.


    As a result, he got himself into the hole.


    Now he has to be a nanny.


    And make sure that a few children don''t have an accident.


    If anything happens to any of them.


    Chen Zhu is sure to pull out his skin.


    After leaving Mirror Lake, Chen took the children to Dashan town again.


    The residents of Dashan town live a lot better now.


    Comparing the benefits of breweries has also brought them great rewards.


    Stable work and income make them have more money.


    Of course, Dashan town government still seems to want a share from Chen Yu.


    Even the brand of Dashan beer was originally a matter of the government of Dashan Town, and it was brought up again.


    Fortunately, Chen Yu listened to Denver at the beginning and bought up the brand of Dashan beer completely.


    Therefore, in law, it is impossible to meet the excessive requirements of Dashan town government.


    Of course, there are some scoundrels in Dashan government.


    However, in the face of huge interests, it is reasonable for the government of Dashan town to show rogues.


    Of course, Chen Yu and Denver have always ignored such demands.


    After all, they have an absolute voice, and they can also use the dismissal of employees in Dashan as a threat.

 Chapter 1821

    "Boss, are you familiar with the people here?" Asked Portia.


    "Nonsense, my home is here. Do you think I''m not familiar with it?"


    Portia found that wherever Chen went, someone came to greet him.


    It seems that Chen Yu knows a lot of people.


    There are several people sitting by the flower bed across the street.


    These people are gangsters in Dashan town.


    One of the women held a lollipop in her mouth and looked across the street: "who is that Asian? I haven''t seen it in Dashan. "


    "He, rich man, lives at mirror lake. The last typhoon flattened his home. Now he is under reconstruction. He lives in other places temporarily." "Dashan beer is his industry," said one of the gangsters. "Hundreds of families in the whole town add up to less than his own money."


    "So rich?" The woman''s eyes brightened: "Asians should be very good at bullying, as long as a little intimidating, you can extort a lot of money from him."


    "Never, that guy is not an ordinary person. Nobody dares to provoke him in Dashan town." A gangster stopped.


    "Why? He''s no big deal but to have some money. "


    "You''ve only been a few months and don''t know how horrible that guy is. Last time a guy came to him, he beat that guy into intensive care in public."


    "How many more people will it be soon?" There was a fierce light in the woman''s eyes: "as long as we gather a few more people, Dashan town will be our territory in the future, and then throw some flasks at his house, I don''t believe that he dares not to compromise."


    "Gernier, do you want to die?" The gangster looked at the woman and said, "I said, I can''t mess with that guy. If you want to mess with him, I''ll quit now."


    "Coward." Gerneal''s face sank and was rebuffed in public, which made her very unhappy.


    "I quit, too."


    "Me too. I don''t want to be against Chen."


    In this big mountain town, even if not every gangster has dealt with Chen Yu.


    But more or less we all know Chen''s methods.


    Those who don''t believe in evil are not without them.


    But the last thing everyone wants is to die.


    Several others are missing.


    A year ago, a group of black gang came to Dashan town.


    After dozens of people came to Dashan Town, they spent two days.


    Then I heard that Chen Yu, the rich man of Dashan Town, and Hei Gang took several people to find Chen Yu.


    That night, dozens of people disappeared.


    Although there is no evidence that Chen did it.


    But the residents of Dashan town all think it is Chen Zhu''s hand.


    In a twinkling of an eye, she found that the gangsters she had managed to recruit were surprisingly consistent in their attitude towards this matter.


    Unlike other gangsters, Gernier has done everything.


    He worked as a killer for hei... Gang, a mercenary, an informer for the police and a bounty hunter.


    Gernier has strength and courage, and his heart is black and hot.


    Looking at Chen Zhu''s figure, Gernier became more and more dissatisfied.


    has the final say to kill the Asians.


    Thinking of this, Gernier is more determined.


    ¡­¡­


    "Portia, you take the children in the car." Chen Yu suddenly stopped and said, "take them home now."


    "Boss, what are you doing?"


    "I suddenly remember something to do." Chen said.


    "What is it?"


    "Ask so many what to do." Chen Zhuo whitens his eyes.


    "Uncle, do you want me to stay and help?" Asked didilla.


    Of all the people, only didilla knows what''s going on.


    Chen Yu patted didilla on the head: "no, go ahead."


    Portia''s face is strange. What should Chen Yu do?


    Didilla asked for her help.


    The family is full of eccentricities.


    Portia took a group of children to the business car and drove away.


    "Didilla, what''s your uncle going to do?"


    "Nothing." Didilla lowered her head and fell back into her own world.


    Kelly was also curious, but she didn''t ask at this time.


    Jolie knows what''s special about didilla.


    Didilla is not a witch, but she has a special pedigree.


    She has the legendary eyes and ears.


    When visibility allows, she can see a bug thousands of meters away.


    And as long as the surrounding environment is quiet, she can hear the low murmur from a kilometer away.


    "Didilla, can I help you, uncle?" Asked Kelly.


    "Not very much." Said didilla.The reason didilla asked Chen if she wanted to help.


    It''s just a little sympathy for the woman named Gernier.


    The woman, whose name is gnall, obviously picked the wrong person.


    ¡­¡­


    suddenly found that she followed the way Chen, suddenly separated from his children, and then turned towards her.


    Chen Yu stood in front of Gernier with a smile on his face.


    There was a sudden change of heart, and there was something bad about it.


    Gnall looked carefully around his eyes. There were no pedestrians.


    There are no cameras.


    Although Mr. Gernier''s plan is to be more remote.


    But here, too.


    "I heard that you have a lot of money. I want to meet you."


    Chen fumbled his nose and said, "I didn''t plan to meet the odds and ends."


    All of a sudden, Gernier took out his dagger and rushed towards Chen.


    Gernier wants to use Chen zhuiwei.


    She''s not afraid to kill in the street.


    Anyway, there were no passers-by here, and her early experience let her know how to deal with the evidence.


    Chen''s right leg flashed, and he stopped.


    Gernier felt a flower in front of him, and then he flew out.


    Gnall took a gulp of blood and felt her bones break.


    Gnall was forced to endure the sharp pain, gasping for breath, and gradually the pain of his body was suppressed.


    Then he stood up again.


    Chen Yu had some accidents. The woman was kicked by herself and could stand up.


    Gernier touched his chest and broke two ribs. The injury is not easy to recover.


    It''s not that gerneal hasn''t met a better opponent than her.


    But every time she gets to the end.


    Others don''t know that in the past, no matter how many injuries he suffered, he was able to recover quickly.


    And through their own willpower, can suppress the sharp pain caused by physical trauma.


    Chen Yu also found that Gernier didn''t look like he was injured.


    He didn''t show mercy on his foot, except that he would not kill Gernier. He could basically let her stay in a wheelchair for the rest of her life.


    But not only did gnall get up again, but he seemed to be unharmed and even stronger than before.


    A psychic? She didn''t seem to realize her identity.


    Chen wants to see how much this woman can do.


    "You seem to have a good idea of getting beaten."

 Chapter 1822

    Gernier rushed up again.


    As a result, he was kicked by Chen Yu.


    Gnall rolled in pain.


    Chen''s attack increased some strength.


    If it''s ordinary people, Chen''s foot can definitely let the other side say goodbye to walking with both feet for the rest of his life.


    However, after a moment of rolling on the ground, gerneal eased down.


    Gradually, gerneal stood up slowly.


    She was sweating, but there was less pain on her face.


    Chen Chu looks at Gernier with his head askew.


    Gnall gasped, a little stronger.


    Blow on the wall like venting.


    The concrete on the wall actually dropped a punch mark.


    This is not what ordinary people can do.


    "I''m going to kill you," he said, biting his teeth


    Chen Yu stood in the same place and ticked his finger: "come on."


    With a roar, Gernier rushed to Chen Yu again, and waved his fist to him.


    Chen Yu also raised his arm and greeted each other with a fist.


    Ka -


    Gernier''s whole arm is dead.


    Gernier took two steps back and touched his feeble right arm.


    The bones of the whole arm were broken by Chen Yu.


    The pain is beyond words.


    But in a matter of ten seconds, gerneal''s injury was well again.


    Chen Yu always looks puzzled.


    Is she recovering too fast?


    Even the recovery of the injury is almost the same as yourself, right?


    And every time she gets hurt, she''s a little stronger.


    Where does this power come from?


    "You can''t beat me!" Gernier looked at Chen Yu with a grim smile: "then I''ll kill you instead."


    What Gernier is good at is being brave and ruthless.


    And she can change from weak to strong every time.


    Because she can always drag herself to exhaustion, but she''s getting stronger and stronger.


    Chen Chu, with a smile all the time, stood there and looked at Gernier.


    Gernier looked at Chen Yu''s face and mouth, and became more and more disgusted.


    Once again, he rushed to Chen Yu, who naturally kicked him and broke his spine.


    It''s a near fatal injury.


    But gerneal stood up again.


    This time her recovery was slower.


    But Chen found a problem.


    Grenier, though, seems to be more powerful.


    But her face grew paler and paler.


    It looks like she''s recovering faster than normal.


    There are also inexplicable and powerful forces, and there are limits.


    "Tell me, what''s the matter with your strange ability?" Chen asked.


    Gernier''s breathing is getting faster and faster.


    She has never met an enemy like Chen Yu.


    The tactics she used to use to drag the enemy to death seemed totally useless to Chen Yu.


    No matter how much she has strengthened, Chen can kick her seriously.


    From the beginning, he was full of confidence, and now he began to regret his recklessness.


    At first, she dared to fight in the street because she felt that no one could control her.


    Even if it''s exposed, it''s just a run.


    However, Chen''s difficulty is far greater than her imagination.


    And Gernier''s family knows about himself.


    She didn''t understand how it came about.


    She can gain strength through pain.


    The greater the pain, the stronger the strength and resilience.


    She called it the power of pain.


    And she never revealed it to anyone.


    She was afraid of being caught as a mouse.


    But this ability is not completely unlimited.


    The power of pain has a threshold.


    Beyond the threshold, the force of pain will break, and the body will suffer unimaginable pain.


    Gernier began to get nervous, impatient, and angry.


    After that, we must kill all his family.


    Gernier picked up the dagger on the ground.


    This time, she made another breakthrough.


    This time Chen Yu didn''t even stop.


    Gernier''s dagger stabbed Chen Yu in the abdomen.


    With great joy, gerneal got it.


    But the next moment, she found that the feeling was wrong.


    There was no feeling of stabbing the flesh.


    Chen Yu did not avoid or resist.


    In fact, I want to know the strength of gnall.


    When Gernier looked up, she found Chen Yu looking down at her.Chen''s face was always smiling.


    Another stab from Gernier, the result is still the same.


    The power of gunier''s dagger attack is estimated to be similar to that of the automatic rifle.


    Chen Chu reaches out and pinches Gernier''s mouth.


    "Wuwu......" Gnall wanted to open his mouth and bite Chen''s palm.


    Unfortunately, she can''t open her mouth now.


    Chen took a look around.


    Gernier''s heart was bursting.


    Chen''s behavior as like as two peas in the past.


    Chen Zhuo drags Neil into the alley.


    "Wuwu......" Gnall struggled.


    But she couldn''t resist.


    Chen Yu throws GNY to the ground, then stretches his foot to step on GNY''s palm.


    "Ah..."


    Chen Yu squatted in front of Gernier, holding Gernier''s crushed palm.


    Sure enough, Gernier''s hand began to recover.


    He raised his left arm and smashed it at Chen''s head.


    Chen Yu didn''t give her a chance to attack her at all. She seized the fist that came to her face.


    With a hard squeeze, Gernier screamed again.


    However, it wasn''t long before gerneal''s fist recovered again.


    "Great resilience." Chen Yu said, touching his chin.


    At the moment, gnall is in great pain.


    She regretted, really.


    This guy is really a guy you can''t mess with.


    This guy is a devil.


    "I don''t know if I can recover with the whole arm removed."


    Chen Chu grabs Gernier''s arm and just wants to exert himself.


    After thinking about it, I feel adventurous.


    "Forget it, just remove one finger." Chen Yu said to himself.


    "Ah..." Another scream came from gnall.


    Chen Zhu removes the middle finger of Gernier''s right hand.


    But this time, Gernier''s fingers didn''t grow out.


    Chen tried several more times, as long as she didn''t completely strip her body.


    She is able to recover.


    Of course, the recovery speed is fast and slow.


    Chen Chu stood up, and he thought it interesting.


    "CASS, you take a helicopter to Dashan town. I caught an interesting mouse."


    When gerneal heard the word mouse, his whole body was shaking with fear.


    A grim smile appeared on Chen''s face.


    "Are you afraid of being sliced? As you think, you will be sliced, your blood, your skin, your brain, will be stripped... "


    Gnall struggled to escape, but Chen Yu pressed one hand to the ground.


    She was so scared that she didn''t expect to catch up with Chen Yu.


    Want to take Chen zhuiwei.


    As a result, Chen was caught as a mouse.


    At the moment, Gernier is ready to cry without tears.

 Chapter 1823

    It''s the black... Way that Gernier is.


    It''s not that I haven''t seen a vicious man.


    Even if it''s black, she''s killed a few of them.


    It''s just that she''s really sorry now.


    This man is a more ferocious man than she is.


    There are several people in the association who are curious.


    Who dares to provoke Chen Yu in Los Angeles.


    It turns out that I regret seeing it.


    Gernier is not strong.


    What''s more, it''s still an immature form tormented by Chen Yu.


    The helicopter landed at headquarters, and Gernier was pulled down.


    At the moment, gnall was in a terrible pain.


    The side effects of that ability have emerged.


    The power of pain is spreading all over her.


    Gernier was so hard-working that he didn''t say a word.


    Some people from the headquarters came together.


    See who Chen Yu got back.


    All of a sudden, gnier burst into a rage and rushed to a little girl next to him.


    Raisa saw gnil coming and reached for a push.


    A shock burst out of her palm.


    Gnall flew straight out.


    Gernier was directly confused.


    She had no idea what had happened.


    Is a little girl so terrible?


    Chen Chuo smiled but didn''t speak, even though he had the ability to stop just now.


    He didn''t stop either.


    With the exception of Erdos, everyone here can hang GNY.


    Even Erdos, he still has a lot of evil spirits.


    Chen Chu smiled at Gernier and said, "stand up, don''t pretend to be dead."


    Gernier stood up slowly.


    Gernier''s eyes twinkled.


    She seems to want to do the last one.


    The people around him looked at him with cruel eyes.


    At the moment, gnall felt ashamed.


    "What do you want?"


    "You''re the first to provoke me." Chen Yu said quietly.


    Neil looked left and right. Everyone was watching.


    Everyone was watching her jokes.


    "You are against the law!" It''s been half a day since gunell said that.


    Everyone burst out laughing.


    Gnall was embarrassed, too.


    It used to be her enemies who said that to her.


    But today, she is forced to say such words.


    I''m afraid Chen Yu won''t bring her here if she cares.


    Everyone here obviously doesn''t care about the secular law.


    Even the girl who beat her to the ground was full of ridicule.


    Just then, Rouen fasibon came out.


    "Oh, President, where can I find such a surname?"


    "The ancient family? What ancient surname? " Chen asked, puzzled.


    "To put it bluntly, people of ancient blood." "The most direct identification is the blue pupils," said Rouen fasibon


    Everyone looked at the eyes of Gernier.


    It was found that her eyes were blue.


    "The ancient surnames originated in ancient Egypt. They are actually a branch of human beings. However, because they have more powerful power than ordinary people, they threaten the status of rulers and are finally slaughtered by ordinary people. However, among ordinary people, there are occasionally one or two people of ancestry." Said Rouen fasibon.


    Even Gernier knew for the first time.


    The origin of my special ability.


    "So he''s special?" Chen Chu squinted at Gernier.


    "Compared with ordinary people, of course, it''s special." Rouen fasibon said: "but for us, they are just like us. The ancient surnames are our kind. They are not much stronger than us. Their most powerful is their ability to restrain pain and transform it into strength. In the age of ancient Egypt, they formed a strong army of immortality, but they have no real ability of immortality. The fatal injury is still the same Will die. "


    Gernier understood that these were not ordinary people either.


    "President, give her to me." Said Rouen fasibon.


    "You like this one?"


    "Ha ha I just want to do the experiment with her. After all, the ancient surname is rare. "


    Gernier shivered and looked at Rouen fasibon''s untidy hair, face, clothes and stains, much like the abnormal scientist in the movie and TV series.


    "Just as it happens, I just want to do the experiment and give me a copy of the data." Chen said.


    "Don''t I don''t want to be a mouse I promise you what you want me to do. I''ll be your subordinate Don''t treat me as experimental material... " "I''m sorry," he prayed."I''m sorry, I don''t need it."


    Chen Yu looks at Gernier with a smile.


    GNER pounced on Chen.


    She wanted to fight.


    But the next moment, a black chain came out of the ground and wrapped him directly.


    Rouen fasibon pointed out that gnil had been pulled to the ground.


    "Little mouse, don''t make any noise."


    Chen Yu had some accidents. Last time, one of the four pillar kings of the Roma used this magic.


    It seems to be called the chain of hell.


    It''s not surprising, though, that there are so many messy spells that Rouen Fassi would have had.


    Just then, Portia''s phone came in.


    "Hello, Portia, what''s up?"


    "Miss yarrix said she needs you to come over and sign the contract as soon as possible."


    "OK, I see." Chen Yu hangs up.


    Looking at the Cornell whose eyes were dragged away, he turned and left.


    Rouen fasibon was carrying the other end of the chain, and gnall was completely bound, and could not use any force.


    "Do you know avman?" Asked Rouen fasibon.


    Gnil''s steps paused, his face and eyes changed.


    "Where did you know the name?"


    "It seems you know, is she OK now?" The tone of Rouen faxiben is calm.


    However, from his tone, there is also a bit of nostalgia.


    "Who are you?" Asked gnil.


    But the next moment, he suddenly felt that his chains were tied tightly, and his feet were free from gravity and floating.


    Rouen faxiben, holding the chain, said softly, "keep your voice down."


    "Who are you?"


    "Who I am has nothing to do with you, is avman in Los Angeles?"


    "She''s missing. She disappeared ten years ago."


    "Missing?" Rouen fasibon narrowed his eyes, turned his head and looked at gnall. "How did it get lost?"


    "Missing is missing. How do I know how she disappeared?"


    "You''d better put away that bit of wildness and rudeness. Anyone here can make you die without a whole body." Rouen fasibon''s tone seemed cold.


    At this time, the door beside the corridor opened.


    Gnil saw a girl in black coming out of the door, and then he saw through the crack of the door that he saw several skeletons in the room.


    Helys glanced at Agnes and Rouen fasibon.


    "You''re disturbing me."


    "I''m sorry, helris..." Rouen fasibon was also a little distant from her.


    Hess''s eyes fell on Gernier. "Good material, Rouen. How about giving him to me?"


    "I''m sorry, she''s the chairman''s trophy. Now I''m entrusted with the experiment."

 Chapter 1824

    When gerneal faced helys, he felt a sense of horror.


    The girl looked young, but there was a kind of creepy between her eyebrows.


    "It''s a pity," said helys, with a pitiful expression, licking her lips. "It''s a pity. If you could make a specimen, it would be good."


    "Do you know the ancient family, too?"


    "Yes, I have met the ancient surname." Said Hess.


    "Well? There are few ancient surnames now. Where did you meet them? "


    "That vidak."


    "Where? Why haven''t I heard of it? "


    "An island in the Atlantic Ocean." She said, turning around, and then she walked a few steps and looked back at GNL. "Rouen, you''ve done your research on her. Can you give it to me?"


    Gernier''s expression is unnatural, specimen?


    The girl said she would make a specimen of her?


    "Go to the president."


    Rouen fasibon left with Gernier.


    Gnall was terrified.


    She was taken into a laboratory.


    Then the chain was released from her.


    "Don''t try to escape. No one can escape from here." "What''s more, you offended the president," said Rouen fasibon


    Gernier doesn''t think so. How about offending.


    It''s better not to die.


    "When did avman disappear?" Rouen fasibon asked again.


    "What is your relationship with avman?"


    "Afman used to be my student." "But she left me twenty-five years ago, and then there was no sign of her. If I didn''t meet you today, I almost forgot that I had such a student," said Rouen fasibon


    Rouen fasibon looked at afman and said, "are you her daughter?"


    Gnall did not speak, and Rouen fasibon waved, "draw some blood."


    Gnall looked at Rouen fasibon with a black face. "Do you think I will cooperate with you?"


    "You should cooperate. After all, in the face of afman, you can still save your life, but if you let the president do it by himself, you will probably need a wheelchair for a lifetime." Rouen fasibon looked at the missing finger in gonnil''s right hand.


    When Gernier thought of Chen Zhu, he was shocked.


    Finally, I picked up the syringe and drew a tube of blood by myself.


    "And some of your flesh tissue."


    Gernier was in a hurry, but in the end he could only compromise.


    "When did avman disappear?"


    "Ten years ago."


    Gnall looked at Rouen fasibon and talked to her as he did an experiment he couldn''t understand.


    "You weren''t an adult then, were you?" Asked Rouen, in a casual voice.


    Gernier''s face grew cold.


    She was obviously reluctant to talk more about avman.


    After all, because of her mother''s disappearance, she lost her dependence when she was a minor.


    Her present character, to a large extent, was formed in those years.


    ¡­¡­


    Here in Laos, the government sells everything. Land, islands and oceans are all commodities traded.


    Of course, that''s true of all countries.


    When Chen arrived at yarrix''s law firm, he found that yarrix had called people from the land and Resources Bureau here.


    The Bureau of land and resources sent a small team of four people, one lawyer.


    They''re not here to negotiate, they''re here to sell.


    As a matter of fact, price is already negotiated with her team for Chen Yu.


    People at the land and Resources Bureau don''t care what Chen bought a sea area to do.


    Although Chen said it was for breeding.


    But they won''t believe it.


    They don''t care.


    However, since Chen is willing to buy 100 square kilometers of sea area, maybe he is willing to buy a larger sea area.


    The principle for the land and Resources Bureau to sell the sea area is that it cannot be a sea route, a single species habitat, especially the habitat of endangered species, or a polluting production.


    If any ship, personnel or aircraft is wrecked in the sea area, rescue workers or teams have the right to enter the sea area.


    All in all, there are a lot of messy conditions.


    After meeting Chen, these people began to brag about the huge economic value of the sea area.


    In their opinion, it''s not easy to meet a fool, especially a fool with money and no place to spend.


    So they really hope that this fool can buy more.


    The whole sea area of Laos and the United States is so large. Most of the sea areas, except for a few coastal fishing grounds, are basically empty and have no economic value.So if someone is willing to buy, they are willing to sell.


    Unfortunately, Chen doesn''t need such a large area at all.


    After all, Nanqi island is so big, with a maximum of 10 square kilometers.


    If we want to fill the sea and expand the island area in the later stage, it will reach 20 square kilometers or 30 square kilometers at most, which will not be any larger.


    It''s useless for Chen to have such a large sea area.


    An extra inch is a waste.


    Chen is willing to buy 100 square kilometers, which is redundant.


    In fact, 50 square kilometers is enough.


    So Chen Yu won''t buy any more.


    People in the Bureau of land and resources have no choice but to talk about Chen Yu.


    Now they are not the seller''s market, they are the buyer''s market.


    If Chen doesn''t buy it, they can''t afford to go.


    Originally, yarrix expected to buy the sea area for $5 million, but in the end, she forced it down to $2 million.


    And the money she saved, she naturally got a bonus.


    Yarrix has been asking Chen Yu.


    What do you do to buy that sea area.


    But Chen Yu never made it clear to her.


    Alex was helpless.


    She doesn''t believe that Chen Yu really has too much money to spend.


    But she still didn''t understand the value of that sea area.


    Is there any natural mineral in that sea area?


    Even if there were, Chen could not be involved in mineral resources.


    That''s not what Chen can do.


    Even if the sea belongs to Chen, Chen can''t do the business.


    The mining business has long been dominated by the giants.


    Let alone Chen Yu, even the richest man in the world who first set foot in the mining or energy industry will be beaten up.


    Every industry has its own rules.


    Just like the beer industry, Dashan beer is now a local giant.


    If there are new players at this time, Chen Yu will also snipe.


    It''s just like when Dashan beer was sniped.


    However, the beer industry is still moderate, and in most cases, it will not take any excessive competition.


    And energy and mineral industry, that''s almost bloody.


    Just look at the killing of big companies in Africa and South America.


    Even to launch a war, such as the ylk war, is to put it bluntly the energy war.

 Chapter 1825

    As soon as Chen Yu left yarrix''s law firm, two black bodyguards came to Chen Yu.


    "Mr. Chen, we are sent by Ms. Ali rodris Alexander. She is in a bit of a bad state recently. I hope you can help me to have a look."


    Said, one of the bodyguards handed Chen a check.


    "Yes." Chen Yu looked at the number of the check, and agreed decisively.


    Chen Yu is really rich now, but the bad nature of capitalists is insatiable greed.


    Allie rodris Alexander offered a price he couldn''t refuse.


    Chen Zhuo came to the luxury manor of Allie rodris Alexander.


    Redra returned to Allie rodris Alexander.


    Last time I saw her, I was still in prison.


    Allie Rodriguez Alexander was in the same chair as when we first met.


    Redra nodded slightly to Chen.


    I said hello to Chen Yu.


    "Hello, Mr. Chen. See you again."


    "Hello, Ms Alexander."


    Chen Yu sat next to Ali rodris Alexander and said, "don''t you know what''s wrong with you this time?"


    "Last time I woke up after three days of coma, and then I felt a little sleepless. In the recent period, it takes about 48 hours to fall asleep, and the sleep time is very short. I went to the hospital to see it. The doctor said it may be the physiological disorder caused by the hormone drugs used during the coma, or the toxin may still remain in the body At present, the hospital is unable to give an accurate answer for the reason of Li. "


    "Ms. Alexander, have you been ill lately?"


    "Are you talking about the signs of frostbite? I don''t think so. " Allie rodris Alexander stares at Chen.


    She is not sure whether she has recovered.


    After all, progressive frostbite is a disease that is hard to detect and prevent.


    Once found, it is likely to have reached the middle and late stage.


    And Allie rodris Alexander is in a strange state.


    It''s either good or bad to say.


    Chen also wants to see what Ailey rodris Alexander is like now.


    After all, in order to expel her poison, I took the perfect crystal mixture for her and instilled a trace of Xianli.


    Chen is not sure what results Xianli will produce in ordinary people''s bodies.


    Chen examined Ali rodris Alexander.


    Narcissus is still in the body of Ali rodris Alexander. It has not been consumed, but it has not grown.


    Chen Yu had some accidents. He didn''t expect that Xianli was still there.


    To know that a trace of Xianli is as insignificant as a match.


    But there is a kind of Xianli in Allie rodris Alexander''s body.


    And Xianli doesn''t always stay in Elie rodris Alexander''s Dantian, but automatically runs in her body.


    It''s this power that keeps Alice rodris Alexander in a state of euphoria.


    "It''s OK. Since you can''t sleep, you should sleep less. Don''t take tranquilizers. Your body is OK. Don''t worry about it." Chen said.


    Allie rodris Alexander was relieved to hear Chen''s words.


    Chen Yu found that the immortal force was not as common as the Qi.


    It''s more like a key that turns on a switch on Allie rodris Alexander''s body.


    Chen Yu fell into thinking.


    Elie rodris Alexander''s potential should be opened by Xianli.


    According to the existing scientific inference, there is a switch in the human body.


    Once the switch is turned on, it can surpass ordinary people.


    The attributes of all aspects of the body have been comprehensively improved.


    Chen Zhu thought of gnil, the ancient surname.


    Could the ancient family be the evolutionary version of human beings?


    If Elie Rodriguez Alexandria had been immortal, would she have evolved into the ancient family?


    "Mr. Chen What''s on your mind? Is there something wrong with my body? "


    "Ah I''m sorry, but I''m distracted. Please rest assured that you are in good health, and even some of your health is beyond my expectation. " Chen said.


    "Is it really all right?" Allie rodris Alexander was still worried.


    After all, Allie Rodriguez Alexander''s grade is now at the age of destiny.


    However, her body is abnormal, showing a variety of abnormalities, such as hyperactivity, increased food intake, and improved exercise ability.


    If it''s a little young man, then surely he won''t think too much.


    But now Allie rodris Alexander is an old woman.She wondered if it would be a return.


    Redra also checked with Allie rodris Alexander.


    She also found that Allie Rodriguez Alexander was too healthy.


    So she didn''t dare to jump to conclusions.


    That''s why she suggested that Allie rodris Alexander come to Chen.


    If there''s someone in the world who can make Elie rodris Alexander a trusted doctor.


    No doubt it''s Chen Yu.


    Chen''s answer is the same as ridra''s, which also makes her feel relieved.


    Now in Rhett''s eyes.


    Chen Yu is the most authoritative person.


    Allie rodris Alexander wants to keep Chen Zhu down for dinner.


    But Chen refused.


    Allie Rodriguez Alexander takes Chen to the door.


    Chen Chu looked at the eye manor and said, "let''s live in another place. It''s a good place, but the air quality is not so good."


    Of course, Chen''s air quality is average, but it''s just perfunctory.


    The real dissatisfaction of Chen is the lack of aura here.


    If Chen Yu starts a war with others here, his endurance will be reduced by at least half.


    "The air quality here is average? But the greening here is very good. "


    "It''s relative. You can find a better place." Chen didn''t explain much.


    If you change to an ordinary customer, Chen doesn''t want to say that much.


    Because for ordinary people, moving is a big thing.


    But for Allie rodris Alexander, moving is one word.


    Chen Yu thinks of the land that Steven bought.


    That land is the real geomancy treasure land.


    "Does Mr. Chen have anything to recommend?"


    Chen Yu smiled and shook his head: "I am not proficient in this field, but the air in a place is good, in fact, it is easy to distinguish."


    "Just like Mr. Chen''s Mingyue villa, isn''t it?" "You really don''t want to leave that place," she said with a smile


    Allie Rodriguez Alexander can clearly feel that there is a clear gap between her estate and the bright moon villa of Chen Zhu.


    Allie Rodriguez Alexander thinks it''s because of the environment, the open view, the sea wind and the air from the sea are uncontaminated.

 Chapter 1826

    Ali rodris Alexander and Chen Zhuo just arrived at the gate and saw a car coming in at the gate.


    An old man in his fifties came down in a hurry.


    The old man looked hurried and worried: "Ms. Alexander, can you give me three minutes? Just three minutes. "


    Seeing this, Chen said to Ali rodris Alexander, "I''m going first."


    Allie rodris Alexander was not happy with the old man''s plea, but she said goodbye to Chen Yu peacefully.


    Chen Chu looked at the old man, nodded slightly, and turned away.


    The old man seemed to have something to ask of Ellie rodris Alexander.


    When Chen Yu''s car came out of Ali rodris Alexander''s manor, he saw that the old man''s car came out.


    It seems that Allie rodris Alexander really only gave him three minutes.


    Back home, salary and Coran are getting together. They don''t know what they are discussing.


    Chen Yu''s face is black. His daughter hasn''t covered the heat yet. She won''t be hog arched, will she?


    Chen Yu eavesdropped on them for half a day, talking about information about golden apple.


    Chen Yu sat next to the two: "when are you going to start?"


    "Uncle." "Now, we are still searching for more information about golden apple," she said


    "Is there any gain?"


    "Nothing. It seems that it really needs the book of Prometheus to solve the mystery of the golden apple."


    "I look after you."


    "Uncle, don''t you stop us when we go to the British Museum to steal the book of Prometheus?"


    "Oh Then you will not go. "


    "Uncle, how can you fight back?"


    "You see, I''ll stop you, and you''re grumpy, so there''s nothing to stop."


    "As long as you don''t make a human life, you''d better limit your influence to the extent that you can balance it with money," Chen said with a shrug


    At the moment, however, she feels embarrassed. After all, Chen Yu has something to say.


    Even the last wipe of the ass was taken into account.


    "Boss, I''ll ask for leave this afternoon." Portia came to Chen Yu.


    "What to do?"


    "There is an audition in the afternoon, which Mr. Steven introduced."


    "All right, you go."


    Portia left in a hurry. She was going to prepare for the audition.


    There''s nothing to do in the afternoon. Chen Yu plans to go to Los Angeles University.


    However, I''m afraid there are not so many children under the pressure of salary Li and Kelan, so Chen Yu plans to take them with him.


    Chen Yu brought a group of small fart children to school, which attracted some attention.


    Chen Yu takes a group of children into Wright''s office.


    Take Wright''s office directly.


    "Chen, where did you abduct so many children?" Wright was speechless in the face of little gren, who had climbed up to her desk.


    "Grandma Do you have any games in your computer? " Little Gelin looked at Wright with watery eyes.


    Wright looked at Chen Yu helplessly.


    "They are all my adopted children." Chen Chu shrugged.


    Just then, Kogi sell came in.


    When I saw Chen Yu, I turned black directly, but I couldn''t help being shocked when I saw this large group of children.


    "Principal."


    "Well, what''s up?"


    "Volleyball clubs need to buy some equipment, so they hope to get some budget." "This is the application form," said Kogi sell


    Chen Yu kept silent all the time. He didn''t open his mouth until koji sell left.


    "Wright, last time I asked you to help me figure out, did you figure out what happened to this woman?"


    The hostility to Chen Yu is obvious.


    But Chen Yu didn''t know her at all.


    So Chen Yu has always been curious about what kind of feud this woman has with herself.


    "It''s none of my business, your own business, your own solution, or you can ask her directly?" Wright didn''t mean to help at all. Instead, he had a gloating look on his face: "honestly, you don''t know her? Have you ever been to her? "


    Chen Yu rolled his eyes and looked at Wright viciously. "Believe it or not, I bring them to your place every day?"


    "Never mind. I like children. You''d better come a few more days."


    The glass Wright put on the table was smashed to the ground.


    "Granny Wright, I''m sorry," said little Gelin


    "No It''s all right. " Wright drew on the cheek.


    Grilled -


    suddenly, Crowe was holding a bunch of flowers.Crowe looked at Wright with a red face.


    Wright opened his mouth wide and looked at Croce''s flowers with diamine on his face.


    "I''m sorry Grandma Wright I pulled out this bunch of flowers by accident. " Crowe is not very familiar with the control of power.


    The main reason is that he is now in the growth and development period, and his strength is very unstable.


    Sometimes, inexplicably, it suddenly becomes more powerful.


    Wright wanted to cry without tears. It was her favorite Narcissus.


    As a result, it was pulled out directly by Crowe.


    Chen Yu goes up, grabs the narcissus in Croce''s hand directly, and then plugs it back into the flowerpot.


    "It''s OK. Grandma Wright won''t blame you."


    Wright wanted to roar now, but with her quality, she restrained the nameless fire in her heart.


    Just stare at Chen Yu with murderous eyes.


    "Well, it seems that grandma Wright is a little angry. Let''s go quickly."


    Chen Yukeng takes Wright away with the children and laughs.


    Coran was at school with Jolie and a few other children.


    Chen Yu is holding little Gelin and little Larissa, and didilla is also with Chen Yu.


    Just then, little grove came face to face.


    "Grove."


    "Teacher." Little grove was also surprised to see Chen.


    "What''s the matter, dejected?"


    "Nothing..." Little grove shook his head, just looking at his face, and it was clear that something had happened.


    "Then invite me to dinner with the children tonight." Chen Chu looks at LITT grove with a smile.


    Little Grove''s face went straight to marmalade.


    "That Teacher I''ve been a little short of money lately. "


    "What''s the matter? Isn''t your father a big star? You''re going to be short of money? "


    In Chen''s impression, LITT grove has always been a big spender.


    And he''s no longer in the morgue, he''s a serious intern.


    "Teacher If I want to borrow some money from you Do you want to borrow it? " Said little grove, blushing.


    "How much is it?" Chen Chu took out his wallet and asked.


    "Ten million Dollars. "


    "What? Ten million dollars? What do you want 10 million dollars for? " Chen Yu looks at LITT grove in astonishment.

 Chapter 1827

    Litt grove turned his head. "If it doesn''t work, it''s fine."


    "Tell me first, what do you want for ten million dollars? You owe money? "


    Chen Yu raised the $10 million, and LITT Grove''s performance over the past six months was also very good.


    So if he really needs it, Chen is willing to lend him money.


    "It''s not for me, it''s for my dad." "My dad invested in a movie, but now the money chain is broken. If my dad can''t get the follow-up money, it''s estimated that the project will fall into his hands," said LITT grove


    "Here''s a check for ten million dollars." Chen Yu has brought out the gold that Allie rodris Alexander gave him today.


    Ten million dollars. Little Grover lost his head.


    Now the money is in front of him.


    Instead, he dared not reach for it.


    "Teacher This... "


    "To return." Chen said.


    "Er..."


    Chen Yu shoved the check into LITT Grove''s hand while he was still in a daze.


    "May I invite my family to dinner now?"


    "Teacher I don''t have a cent Except for this check. "


    "Forget it, I''ll treat you, please."


    Chen Yu and LITT grove went out to eat together when they got the kids who were still at school.


    Though LITT grove got ten million dollars from Chen Yu.


    But it still looks worried.


    The table was still a little dull and full of worries.


    "Grove, is there not enough money?"


    "Enough, sir."


    "If it''s not enough, just say it."


    "No..." Litt grove shook his head, his face full of my worries, sighed and said, "it''s my dad''s project. I really don''t have much confidence."


    "Are you so bad about your father''s movie project?"


    "Ah Dad is too radical this time. Although he has a great reputation in Hollywood, in recent years, there has been no memorable works and no works have shown at the box office. So dad has become very impatient. This project is also eager to prove himself, so I am worried that he will lose in this project. "


    "Didn''t you persuade him?"


    "How could he have listened to me." Litt grove wryly smiled and shook his head. "In his eyes, I was the kid who asked him for money every day."


    "Aren''t you?" Chen Yu showed the essence of litt grove mercilessly.


    "Teacher I''ve converged a lot this year, OK? "


    "Your father''s project is a stand alone movie?"


    "Yes, he plays the leading role in person. It is said that he received a script after watching Mr. Steven''s last two films. It can not only succeed at the box office, but also rush to the Olympics." "It''s a very ambitious work anyway," said LITT grove


    "Well, let adults deal with their affairs. Since your father has chosen this film project, he must have his own consideration. After all, he is more professional than you."


    Chen Yu''s words can only comfort little grove.


    Chen, after all, has also been exposed to the film industry.


    How much do you know about some movies.


    No company, no project can guarantee the success of the film.


    Even Steven is known as the king of box office and director.


    But every movie of his own is like walking on thin ice.


    Even he is not sure, let alone others.


    And the failure of a movie has many factors.


    Even those successful films in history.


    Another director may not succeed.


    But the films that fail at the box office have one thing in common, which is ugly.


    People don''t like it. Independent movies have this problem to a large extent.


    A movie whose plot is not friendly to the general audience will definitely fail at the box office.


    So sometimes, professionalism is not necessarily more accurate than the eyes of the general audience.


    It''s like the cloud picture a few years ago.


    The film was shot by the brother and sister of wozhusky, the director of matrix, and is known as the most ambitious work of wozhusky''s brother and sister.


    As a result, the box office lost a lot.


    The plot is so obscure that ordinary audiences can''t understand it at all.


    So failure is also a matter of course.


    ¡­¡­


    "Grove, where have you been?" Drow grove sat in the living room, his face full of discontent: "your grade is not small, you should learn to stand on your own, rather than go out every day."


    "I''ve been at school all day." Rhett grove retorted, "please don''t let out on me what you don''t like about your work.""I am your father." Drow Grove''s voice suddenly rose.


    It''s true that everything has gone wrong recently, and he''s hit a wall everywhere.


    This makes his heart even more repressed a nameless fire and nowhere to vent.


    Litt grove pulled out a check: "it''s ten million dollars."


    Drow grove took the check and looked at it.


    "Where did you come from?"


    "I borrowed it." Answered LITT grove.


    "Borrowed? Where did you get it? Are you looking for usury? "


    "No, no, I borrowed it from my friend. You don''t have to worry about the interest. You just need to return the bank interest when you pay it back."


    "Show me the loan contract." Said drow grove in a dignified voice.


    If he doesn''t know the origin of this check, he dare not use it.


    Even if LITT grove is clear.


    He was still worried that LITT grove would be cheated.


    Some borrowings seem to have no problem on the surface, but in fact, there are deep traps.


    "No loan contract." "My relationship with him doesn''t require a loan contract," said LITT grove


    "How is it possible? If you don''t have a loan contract, how can your friend be sure of your repayment? "


    "In a word, you can rest assured."


    "No, you have to tell me who you''re looking for."


    "It''s my teacher, college teacher." Said LITT grove.


    "University teacher? How rich are college teachers? "


    "No, he''s just an example. In short, he''s very rich."


    "Are you sure he''s ok?"


    "I''m not a child." Said LITT grove.


    Drow Grove''s eyes flicker, if there is no loan contract


    "Dad Don''t mess around. My teacher has a huge network and he is very rich. If you don''t pay back the money, he will make you stay in Hollywood. "


    "I''m a first-line Hollywood star, and no one can keep me going."


    "Can Mr. Steven do it?"


    "He can, but I have no conflict with Mr. Steven."

 Chapter 1828

    "He can get Mr. Steven to kill you. Believe me, as long as he talks, Mr. Steven will definitely make you disappear in Hollywood forever."


    "Your teacher knows Mr. Steven?"


    "Not only do we know each other, but he and Mr. Steven are sworn friends. Now they are investing in kidnapping."


    Litt grove shook his head. "And the teacher''s asset department is ten billion dollars. He can kill you even with money."


    Drow grove took a breath. He didn''t know that his son''s teacher was so big.


    Look at the check in your hand.


    Ten million dollars is tempting, but it''s not worth his life.


    The horror of a super rich man is not something he or his son can fight against.


    "Son, when will you introduce your teacher to me?"


    "Forget it, my teacher doesn''t like to have anything to do with you."


    Drow grove was disappointed.


    If I had known my son knew such a super rich man.


    I will get to know each other earlier.


    ¡­¡­


    After Coran said goodbye, Chen Yu immediately drew her to her side.


    "Although I don''t object to your falling in love, my requirement is that you are not allowed to have sex with any male until you are 18 years old."


    "Uncle!" Salary Li looks at Chen Yu with a red face.


    "Well, I know what you want to say, but that''s what I want." Chen Yu shrugged: "you can leave."


    Salary Li stomps to leave, Chen Yu in salary Li''s back added a sentence.


    "By the way, if I find out who has had a relationship with you, I will pinch the organs of that man, no matter who he is."


    The salary Li already is in a hurry, the full face flushes flees.


    "It''s not funny." Chen Yu said with a smile.


    Farry sends a plate of cut fruit to Chen Yu: "are you kidding with wage Li?"


    "No, I''m serious."


    "Don''t you think your topic is too early for Shirley?"


    "Don''t you think it''s too late when it happens?"


    At this time, the deer strolled over and ate the fruit on the plate in front of Chen Zhu.


    Fawn has been at home for two weeks, and it has gradually become familiar with the environment.


    It is no longer afraid of everything in Mingyue villa as it was at first.


    Chen Yu beckons, and the deer strolls to Chen Yu''s face.


    It likes to be touched and it''s very enjoyable.


    Chen Yu stroked the deer and felt the magic power in its body.


    This is what Chen Yu sent into his body.


    Like Allie rodris Alexander, the immortal power in her body remains.


    And moving all over.


    The fawn is much stronger than when it first came here.


    At that time, it was suffering from disease.


    Chen Yu is quietly checking the deer''s condition.


    Chen also found that the deer''s Xianli seemed to have grown a little.


    Chen Yu is a little surprised. Why does the immortal power in fawn grow?


    This did not seem to have happened to Allie rodrix Alexander.


    Chen Yu did not understand why this happened.


    Why does the deer''s immortal power grow?


    There''s no reason for that, right?


    Although Xianli is in the body of fawn, fawn doesn''t know how to operate Xianli.


    Why does it grow in its body?


    And why didn''t that happen to Allie rodris Alexander?


    What''s the difference between the two?


    Chen Yu fell into thinking.


    Chen Yu suddenly thought of a possibility.


    Animals may be demonized, but humans do not The human demon is not counted.


    Will the fawn be demonized?


    And Allie Rodriguez Alexander will not become a monster or a fairy because of a little power.


    If it''s as Chen Yu guessed, what will the fawn eventually become?


    This makes Chen Yu more curious. Will it really be demonized?


    Chen Yu looked at his hands, and the power of yin and Yang flowed between them.


    And then carefully into the body of the deer.


    The fawn suddenly flopped down straight and stiff.


    "Bad..." Chen Yu quickly picked up the deer.


    Isn''t it dead?


    Chen immediately examined the deer''s body.


    The deer''s heart is still beating, but the power of yin and Yang is creating a conflict.Originally in Chen''s body, there are two distinct forces.


    But in the body of the deer, there are side effects.


    The power of Yin is cosmic ray, chaotic and uncontrollable, which is constantly destroying the body of fawn.


    And the power of Yang is pure immortal power, full of vitality.


    Constantly repairing the deer''s damaged body.


    It is the function of two forces that makes the body lose its action power and even its consciousness.


    Chen Yu hurriedly guided these two forces.


    Originally, these two forces coexisted harmoniously in the way of yin and yang fish in Chen Yu''s body, forming a stable state.


    But fawn doesn''t know how to control the power of yin and Yang.


    So it must be controlled by Chen Yu.


    But these two forces are too weak.


    Not enough to form yin yang fish.


    Chen could not send in more power.


    After all, fawn''s body is also fragile, unable to bear more strength.


    Chen Yu slowly controlled these two forces, so that they would not scurry.


    No, once out of Chen''s control, these two forces will again run amok.


    Just let these two forces go?


    Is Chen Yu a little hesitant, or is it a direct recovery of these two forces?


    Chen Zhusi didn''t think of any way to go.


    We can only recover the power of yin and Yang.


    If we continue to let these two forces rage.


    In principle, the power of yin and Yang is mutual restraint.


    But destruction is much easier than recovery.


    The power of Yin is easily destroyed in the body of a fawn.


    But Yang''s power to repair the body of the deer is not so fast.


    So if this continues, the fawn will die.


    Chen doesn''t want to let the fawn die, so he can only recycle this power.


    Chen Yu left a little more Xianli, which was integrated with the previous Xianli.


    Soon, this Xianli began to repair the body of the fawn.


    It''s just the fawn falling asleep.


    Chen could not continue the experiment on fawn at this time.


    It can only be placed in its own nest first.


    Just now, the proportion of yin and Yang allocated by ourselves should not be 50% each.


    According to that situation, we should say that the power ratio of yin and Yang is 25% and 75%.


    In this way, when Yin''s power causes damage, Yang''s power can keep up with the recovery speed.


    Chen''s body is strong enough not to be destroyed and killed by the power of Yin.

 Chapter 1829

    Chen Chu looked around and saw the princess.


    Chen Yu hesitated again.


    Because of the original accident, the princess was directly infused with demon potion by Chen Yu and became a mixed race demon.


    But apart from the changes in body shape, the princess has no other changes.


    Chen Yu now wants the subjects.


    The requirement of the experimental object is that it can''t have its own energy.


    For example, HEMA, Baima, Beelzebub, Raymond, Kerry, King Kong, obitos and Amun are not suitable.


    They all have magic, and they will conflict with Chen Yu''s Xianli.


    Next is the need for a strong body.


    At this point, the princess is the strongest of all the pets.


    It is also the most promising pet to support Chen''s strength.


    "Princess, come here."


    At once, the princess ran to Chen Yu with short and thick limbs.


    The princess is the closest to Chen Yu.


    Unlike the fawn, the fawn was initially just a trial for Chen.


    It can even be used as dog food at any time.


    Chen has no psychological burden at all.


    But the princess is like a family.


    To put it bluntly, there is emotion.


    So Chen can''t be as rude as he is to a fawn.


    Chen Yu also had some experience and greater assurance after experimenting on the fawn, so he planned to try on the princess.


    According to the ratio of 25% and 75% of yin and yang energy, Chen Yu fed into the princess''s body.


    The princess immediately felt the energy acutely.


    This force in the princess''s body, as before in the body of the deer as rampant.


    However, the princess''s physique is stronger than the fawn''s.


    And because of the different proportion, for the princess, the damage and recovery are basically the same.


    So the princess did not feel pain, and even a comfortable feeling.


    Chen found that the body of the princess seemed to be bigger.


    And the princess''s muscles became tighter.


    But because of the hair on the princess, its muscles are not obvious.


    The princess''s forelegs hit the ground heavily, and there was a crack in the ground.


    Chen Yu was a little surprised that the crack was not caused by pure force.


    It''s more like a special force.


    The princess should also be able to accept more yin and yang energy.


    Chen Yu said in his heart.


    At the same time, it gives a little Yin and yang energy..


    At this time, the princess''s body growth is more obvious.


    The princess had already weighed 2000 kg.


    At the moment, its physique has grown greatly.


    Chen Zhu brought the electronic scale, which is specially made and refitted by niuguai.


    Thousands of kilograms can also be weighed.


    Princess on the scale.


    A number jumped out of the scale at once, two thousand eight hundred seventy-eight kilograms.


    Chen Yu marveled that the growth of the princess was too obvious.


    That''s about 800 kilograms more.


    "Princess, do you have any special abilities?"


    The princess cried twice.


    "Yes?"


    "Ouch..." The princess nodded.


    "Can I use it here?"


    "Ouch..." The princess shook her head.


    "Then go to the yard."


    Chen Yu stood face to face with the princess.


    "For me."


    The princess looked at Chen Yu with her head askew and hesitation.


    The princess never attacked Chen Yu.


    This is the loyalty of the princess.


    It doesn''t understand why Chen Yu wanted it to attack him.


    The princess is very clever, but some requirements conflict with its principles, and its brain can''t work.


    "Come on, you attack that tree." Chen Zhu pointed to a low fir in the yard.


    This dwarf fir was transplanted by Chen Zhu for tens of thousands of dollars.


    Of course, it''s not a precious plant. It''s just beautiful.


    The princess has no sympathy for this dwarf fir.


    The claws slapped on the ground.


    Hiss -


    a tearing sound spreads out.


    Then Chen felt a force release along the sound.


    The power of the princess is transmitted by the ground.


    But it doesn''t spread like lightning.


    It shows a straight line.


    Click -


    the dwarf fir several meters away suddenly split in two.


    The princess is like a natural use of this power.It gains this new power, which is different from Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu has also gained strange power.


    However, Chen Yu didn''t know how to use it at first after he got it.


    Need oneself fumble with practice, this ability is familiar with slowly.


    But the princess did.


    Of course, it should be the nature of animals.


    But Chen was more curious about the mechanism by which the princess acquired this ability.


    It is not the mechanism of capability itself, but the process of acquiring this capability.


    How is this ability triggered?


    Besib once said that creatures have a certain chance to acquire special abilities after demonization.


    But the princess never had a special ability.


    Is this a special ability now?


    If these are the special abilities of demonization.


    In other words, the princess already has this ability after demonizing.


    Now that the energy of yin and Yang has passed, this ability is revealed.


    It is not difficult to confirm the acquisition mechanism of this capability.


    Wanda and snow white are also half demons.


    Chen Yu is more handy after he has done experiments on the princess.


    So Chen is sure to finish the experiment under the condition of ensuring the safety of Wanda and snow white.


    Chen Zhu calls Bai Xue to his side first.


    The whole process is like a princess.


    But Snow White''s constitution is far inferior to that of the princess.


    It can only take up to one fifth of the princess''s energy.


    Chen Yu sends Yin and yang energy into Snow White''s body.


    Snow body suddenly a shock, followed by the body suddenly split into two, into two snow.


    Then two into four, Chen Yu surprised at the change of snow.


    Split up? Is this its special ability?


    Chen Yu did the same experiment on Wanda.


    Chen Yu finds Wanda can move instantly.


    But it''s not the kind of flash that appears at a distance of tens of meters or tens of meters.


    A small flicker on the body may be a meter away.


    But the frequency is very fast. Chen Yu didn''t meet the enemy who would flash before.


    But there has never been an object that flickers so often.


    If you don''t observe carefully, it will only be regarded as Wanda''s fast running speed, rather than as an instant move.


    Is this evolution?


    Chen did not know whether this was evolution or mutation.


    Wanda, Princess and snow white are all born to know.


    It seems that they all know and master their special abilities skillfully without practice or other people''s instruction.


    By the way, the five tigers and the dolphin family seem to be able to do the same.


    Chen Yu didn''t care how much Xianli he paid.


    There is not much consumption in the beginning. Moreover, so much immortal power is only spent for a few days at most.


    Chen wants to see what special abilities the five tigers and the dolphins will get.

 Chapter 1830

    But Chen finally hesitated.


    Because they are not half demons.


    The five tigers and the dolphins are not demons.


    At the beginning, Chen Yu transformed the princess and snow white into a half devil.


    Because they were dying.


    Demonization is an irreversible process.


    And it''s not always absolutely safe.


    So after thinking about it for a long time, Chen gave up the idea.


    At night, Chen Yu once again rose to 50000 meters.


    Chen tried to fly up again, but he still couldn''t get rid of oxygen.


    Chen can absorb the oxygen in xiaotiandi, but once it reaches the vacuum environment, the oxygen in xiaotiandi will disappear completely.


    Chen Zhu wants to absorb, but he doesn''t, so he needs to hold his breath.


    Fifty thousand meters is a relatively easy height.


    No matter how high it is, it can''t be done at all, and the higher the cosmic ray intensity is, the higher the cosmic ray intensity is.


    Chen Yu doesn''t need that much strength now.


    This has almost become a necessary daily practice for Chen Yu.


    But cosmic rays don''t absorb endlessly.


    Chen needs to keep the balance between yin and Yang. How much is Xianli? How much is the absorption of cosmic rays.


    More and more cosmic ray energy is absorbed by Chen Yu.


    Chen''s body is almost covered with a layer of high-energy light source, just like a photosphere.


    All of a sudden, Chen Yu felt something and suddenly looked up to the top.


    Space station? Did the space station find itself?


    Meanwhile, astronauts inside the space station are reporting to the ground.


    "Alfa international space station, now at 1:23 a.m. New York time, we found a high-energy light source over the Pacific Ocean at the coordinates of 33.1555 E and 118.72004 n, unable to determine the specific origin of the object, which has strong cosmic radiation."


    At this time, the headquarters of multiple stations on the ground received this information.


    And because it''s over the territorial waters of the United States, NASA naturally reports this to the Department of defense.


    Except for the space shuttle, there are only owls that can fly to this altitude.


    The owl-b1 is also the world''s highest flying aircraft.


    The owl-b1 is a combination of fighter and bomber, with a maximum altitude of 60000 meters and a maximum speed of Mach 2.5 per hour.


    After receiving an order from the air force headquarters of the Ministry of defense, an owl headed for the incident area.


    Marlon williamsta and co pilot Hector Prynne were nervous.


    After all, they are facing the unknown.


    And even the orders and instructions given to them by the air force headquarters are vague.


    Soon, they found a high-energy light source in the distance.


    "This is owl-b1, No. S21. We have reached the sky over the incident area. We can see the high-energy light source with our naked eyes. Please ask the air force headquarters to give instructions. Repeat, this is..."


    "Can we communicate with each other by radio?"


    "Tried to communicate, the other side didn''t respond."


    "Fire a stinger at the object."


    "Please repeat, is it for us to attack the object?"


    "Yes, you didn''t hear me wrong. Attack the object."


    As is the custom of the United States of America, all unidentified objects over the territory will be tentatively attacked.


    This is mainly because after 9 / 11, the United States was over tense about territorial security.


    Even civil aviation airliner, once deviated from the orbit, will be shot down as a threat.


    "The target has been aimed. Please confirm the missile strike command again."


    "Attack."


    Marlon williamsta and Hector Prynne looked at each other and exchanged glances.


    Malone williamsta activated the missile locking system: "launch two stingers l-12."


    Chen Yu suddenly felt the owl and the missiles coming towards him.


    "I X." Chen Yu scolded and moved instantly.


    This is not an RGP missile. The stinger l-12 is an airborne missile.


    Sting l-12 reached Mach 5.


    Most of the aircraft can''t avoid the sting l-12.


    Chen found that these two missiles were tracking at an extremely fast speed.


    Suddenly reduce the height, and burst out at the same time.


    However, the two missiles are still tightly locked in Chen Yu.


    "Number S21, report the result of the strike."


    "Stinger-l12 is tracking the target. It has not hit the target temporarily. The target moves very fast, and the air movement ability is very strong."The speed of these two missiles is almost equal to that of him.


    But instead of destroying the missiles, Chen played hide and seek with them.


    Few can play this kind of racing game with Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu continued to perform various movements in the air.


    Not only two missiles, but also that plane is tracking Chen Yu.


    Chen Xun''s heart moved, and suddenly made a backward somersault in the air, flying directly to the owl.


    "No The object is coming towards us, avoiding avoidance... "


    The two missiles came with Chen Yu, flying straight to the owl.


    Immediately, the two pilots ejected from the cockpit.


    Roar -


    in two huge explosions, the owl turned into a ball of fire and fell from the sky.


    Chen saw that the toys were gone and plunged into the sea.


    Chen Yu suddenly had an idea.


    Maybe I can find a group of old American air force to play every day.


    Look up at the two parachutes falling slowly in the sky.


    "God bless those two unlucky pilots."


    Chen Yu gloated for a while and left by water.


    In water, Chen is even faster than on land or in the sky.


    The sea water will not be the resistance of Chen Yu, but will push the speed of Chen Yu to the highest.


    And sea water can block satellite monitoring in the sky.


    Chen doesn''t care how much influence he has made today.


    Anyway, it has nothing to do with Chen Yu.


    At the moment, both the international space station and the old US Air Force headquarters have been fried.


    For Chen, it''s also an accident that he was captured by the international space station today.


    Chen wants to shoot down all the satellites in the sky, but Chen knows it''s impossible.


    Even the lowest LEO satellite is hundreds of kilometers from the ground.


    There are higher ones, such as the height of the international space station, which is more than 300 kilometers away from the ground at the lowest time.


    For the time being, Chen can''t fly that high.


    However, Chen believes that one day, he will be able to challenge the extreme height with his body.


    As for traveling in the sky, for the time being, it can only stay in Chen''s mind.


    I played a little too much just now. It''s estimated to be 2000 kilometers offshore.


    Chen Zhu quietly returns to the direction of Mingyue villa.


    Suddenly, Chen saw a cruise ship stopping at sea.


    Chen Yu was a little surprised. How could the cruise ship stop in such a place without a shop in front of the village?

 Chapter 1831

    It is absolutely impossible for a cruise ship to stop in the deep water before it reaches the port.


    Because this is a very dangerous thing, the size of the cruise ship is too large.


    It is very likely to be knocked over by the waves when the ship stops.


    The number of tourists and crew on a cruise ship could reach 3400.


    It is possible to face such a danger.


    So the cruise ship will only stop at the port.


    The waves in the port must be small.


    Moreover, a cable can be fixed to protect the cruise ship.


    That''s why Chen Yu stopped to observe the cruise ship.


    It''s not that Chen Yu is multi-disciplinary, it''s just that when he bought a yacht, the introduction and explanation of those professionals involved in this aspect.


    Just then, a small boat drew up to the cruise ship.


    Chen Yu is in the water at the moment, but still can see the few people climbing up from the boat.


    Some of them are known by Chen Yu, who are members of the spiritual team.


    ¡­¡­


    The Hulk -


    this cruise ship has a length of 368 meters, a width of 55 meters and a capacity of 4500 passengers.


    But now the yacht is suffering from a disaster.


    "Shh Don''t make a noise. " A man covered the mouth of a tearful woman, and they hid in a narrow cabin.


    This man is also very nervous and scared. In this small cabin, there is a horrible atmosphere.


    "I''ll let go of your mouth now. Don''t make a noise, understand?" The woman nodded slightly.


    Jack let go of the woman''s mouth. The woman didn''t make a sound.


    Both of them were afraid to stay in the cabin, and occasionally there was a collision of heavy objects from the iron door of the cabin.


    The woman held a silver cross in her hand and said it in her mouth as if she were praying.


    Jack looked at the woman. "Are you a tourist?"


    The woman nodded and looked at Jack. Jack was wearing a sailor''s suit. He seemed to be the crew of the ship.


    "My name is Jack. What''s your name?"


    "MeV."


    "Do you have a communicator or something?" Jack asked.


    Mei Fu took out her mobile phone: "yes, but there is no signal."


    Jack''s face was full of disappointment, and Eve was shaking. "What is that?"


    "I don''t know, I don''t know." Jack shook his head.


    Just two hours ago, the Hulk was suddenly attacked by unidentified creatures.


    Those creatures are massive and bloodthirsty.


    And there was a massacre on the ship.


    Those creatures are like demons crawling out of hell.


    Wanton slaughter of unarmed human beings.


    All of a sudden, a horrific, twisted, black face looks inside the door and window opening.


    Jack and MeV are going to blow their heads off.


    All hide under the door, dare not make a sound.


    The devil didn''t find Jack and MeV right under his nose.


    After a few glances, he turned and left.


    At this time, two voices came from outside, which was a language they had never heard before.


    At this time, the silver cross on Mei Fu''s hand suddenly felt anxious.


    Mei Fu immediately covered her mouth, and the other hand was firmly holding the cross.


    She was afraid that she would make a painful voice, but at the same time she did not dare to abandon the cross.


    The little cross seemed to be her only support.


    Jack stood up carefully and looked out.


    Just then, the face that should have left reappears.


    Jack and look at each other.


    Then, a paw went straight through the hatch and through Jack''s chest.


    Mei Fu covered her mouth with fear and panic.


    Huddled in the corner, I dare not make a sound.


    Jack''s body is shivering.


    But from the beginning to the end, he didn''t look at Mei Fu.


    This may be his last duty as a man.


    His heart was pulled out by the devil, and his body slowly fell to the ground.


    The demon outside clawed through the hatch.


    Mei Fu''s body is frozen.


    The hatch was cut open, and MeV finally saw the whole picture of the devil who killed Jack.


    The devil''s skin is dark, with a pair of raised horns on his head, red pupils and sharp ears.


    But the most impressive is his hands, ten fingers are long slender claws.


    There''s a heart in his left hand. It''s Jack''s heart.


    The devil licked his lips, took a heavy breath with the nose of a hawk, and then began to look inside the cabin.


    MeV found that the devil was like he didn''t see her.His eyes swept over her, but he did not linger on her.


    This surprised MeV. Why?


    Don''t you Is it his own cross pendant?


    The devil''s mouth uttered strange syllables.


    Just then, the cabin suddenly blew.


    Mei Fu''s subconscious shrunk, and there was a slight friction under her feet.


    As soon as the devil''s eyes shrink, he suddenly looks at the position of Xiang Mei Fu.


    But I still can''t see Mei Fu.


    He could smell a second man in the cabin.


    I also heard the voice just now.


    The devil tilted his head and kept looking at the corner, looking at the position of MeV.


    The devil began to walk in the direction of MeV, then reached out.


    MeV was so scared that she threw the cross straight at the devil.


    In a flash, Mei Fu showed her birth.


    And the cross hit the devil in the face.


    "Ah..." The devil howled in pain.


    The cross, like a soldering iron, left a cross mark directly on his face.


    Mei Fu took the opportunity to climb out of the cabin with all her limbs.


    Her desire to survive made her extremely fast.


    But without a few steps, she could see the bodies on the ground.


    The devil had come out of the cabin, his face full of rage.


    The cross mark on his face is very obvious.


    "Escape You keep running... " The devil licked his lips.


    Devil''s human language is not very fluent.


    But MeV can understand.


    The devil''s face was full of cruelty.


    He wants to talk about himself as a mouse.


    Mei Fu swerved and rushed across the corner.


    At the next moment, Mei Fu suddenly holds the cross.


    Invisible, invisible! invisible!!


    When the devil came to the corner, he did not see her.


    The devil walked past MeV.


    But after two steps, he stopped and turned to Mei Fu, with a cruel smile on his face.


    Mei Fu''s face was extremely pale.


    She didn''t know whether she was invisible or not.


    "Your taste, you cheated my eyes But you can''t fool my nose. "


    The devil came to MeV again.


    MeV can smell the disgusting smell of the devil.


    The devil opened his mouth and showed his fangs.


    His nostrils are close. Mei Fu holds the cross tightly and gives him another breath? Would you like to give him a second?


    All of a sudden, the devil''s movement, frozen in place.


    Slowly The devil''s body tilted and fell in front of MeV.


    Mei Fu shrank with fear. She looked down and saw an arrow in the back of the devil''s head.


    MeV looked in amazement in the other direction of the aisle.


    I saw a woman in a hood standing at the end of the aisle with a small crossbow in her hand.

 Chapter 1832

    MeV sat on the ground in a hollow position.


    The hooded woman came over and looked down at Mei Fu.


    At this time, several more people came from the other side of the aisle.


    Britz looked at MeV and reached out. "Can you stand up?"


    Mei Fu slowed down and looked at all the people in front of her pale face. "Who are you?"


    Britz helps MEFF up: "someone who specializes in solving this problem."


    Mei Fu suddenly broke down: "why does this happen? Why in the end?"


    For MeV, what happened here was like a nightmare.


    Dada -


    just at this time, there was a dense sound in front of the corridor.


    Then a devil with a wooden staff appeared at the corner of the corridor. The devil was dressed in a ragged robe, and his body was very thin. His body was not even as strong as ordinary people.


    There is only one eye on the face, no nose, no teeth in the mouth, and strange syllables.


    He was surrounded by small demons. Those demons were only fist size. Their body was like a ball with a mouth full of fangs and short limbs.


    These little demons are very good at climbing. They can climb on walls or ceilings.


    And it''s very fast and agile.


    I saw the thin devil stick pointing at the people.


    The little demons rushed at the crowd.


    "The burners of the wilderness, reveal your true self." Sam Mira''s magic of the ancient god, a whole body of flames in front of the virtual spirit.


    Those little demons rush to the flame, but before they get close, they are blocked by the hot heat, and they are easily burnt into coke and fall to the ground.


    The flame spirit approaches the thin devil directly.


    The wooden staff in the hands of the thin devil points to the flame, but before it can release magic, the wooden staff has been ignited.


    The temperature around the flame spirit is very high.


    "Let''s go. We''ll follow." Said Sam Mira.


    The whole process is very smooth.


    Once in a while, the demons from the corner will be burned into coke.


    MeV was completely shocked.


    There is such a supernatural thing in the world.


    Devil! Magic!


    "It''s weak enough." As soon as Sam Mira''s voice fell, the flame ghost was suddenly smashed by a figure suddenly rushing out.


    It''s a muscle monster, a giant demon.


    The devil''s body is not very big, only thick.


    Two meters in size, two or three times the size of the head, a pair of horns on the forehead.


    Almost no neck, shoulders below the head, red skin, strong body is like hundreds of muscles piled together.


    "Haha......" The muscle fiend laughs.


    "Roar!" The tank roared and rushed to the muscle demon.


    Touch -


    the arms of tanks and muscle demons are against each other, and both sides are wrestling.


    The body shape of the tank is no smaller than this muscle devil, and its strength is similar.


    However, all the people were calm, because the tanks could compete with the muscle devil without changing.


    So in their view, the tank is bound to win.


    "Ah..." The muscle demon suddenly howled in pain.


    His arms were wrenched by the tank.


    Tank a head mallet, how to move in the muscle devil''s head.


    The muscle demon lost its resistance and fell to the ground.


    But the next moment, in front of the aisle, there are more muscle demons.


    Dense, innumerable muscle demons.


    The tank roared again, and his body suddenly grew to three meters.


    Violent rolling! The tank is a raging charge.


    Go straight from where you are to the end of the aisle.


    All the muscle demons along the way were crushed by tanks.


    MeV looked at the tank in amazement.


    Is that still human?


    She thought it might be a bitter battle.


    But I didn''t expect the tank to be so powerful.


    Nearly a hundred muscle demons were crushed in an instant.


    "So powerful." MeV looked at the back of the tank in amazement.


    Sam Mira shook her head, her face never relaxed.


    "Not enough, not strong enough."


    "Not enough, not enough." The tank said the same thing.


    In the past, once the tank changed, it almost lost the ability of language.


    He will lose his mind completely and become a crazy killing machine.But now, he can still keep his mind after his transformation.


    The hooded woman looked at the crowd and her face was full of doubts.


    She is a new member of the psychic team. She doesn''t know the mentality of all members of the white psychic team.


    "Mira, is it my illusion that since I joined your team on the first day, you have been in a very strange state. Everyone is crazy to train themselves and accept all tasks. This is the tradition of spiritual team?"


    "Because we have an enemy that must be defeated, an enemy that is extremely powerful." Sam Mira said faintly, "anglesie, you just need to stay in our team and face him one day."


    "I never fear any enemy." She said quietly, but her eyes were fixed.


    Everyone went on, everyone''s expression was very serious.


    "I feel there''s a great evil on the left." Said britz.


    "Then go over there."


    "I hope it will bring us more challenges."


    There are three kinds of demons along the way.


    One is the kind of claw that MEFF first met, which is slender and sharp, has very strong cutting ability, and moves rapidly.


    The other two are the skinny and the muscular demons.


    The lean devil is a pure legal system, while the muscle devil is a pure physical attack, which is two extremes.


    None of these three demons can cause trouble for the psionic team.


    All the way was very smooth.


    "In front is the performance hall." "There was a stage performance there tonight, and half the boat people were in that hall," MeV said


    The tank pushed the door of the concert hall directly open.


    In a flash, a strong to the extreme smell came.


    Everyone can''t help it. Cover your nose.


    And when they stepped into the concert hall, everyone was shocked.


    This is a feast of blood and meat.


    There are hundreds of demons with big heads and small bodies in the huge and open concert hall. The skin of these demons is dry and red, and they are crazy enjoying the blood and flesh everywhere.


    On the stage, there are four demons, which are obviously different from other demons.


    It''s not just from their form, but also from their compelling breath.

 Chapter 1833

    A demon sits in the middle of the stage.


    The devil''s size is amazing, at least five meters tall.


    Skin dark red, a pair of canine teeth from the chin.


    Even sitting on the ground, he is still taller than the other three demons.


    Another male devil is about two meters tall. Behind him are a pair of devil wings. His pupils are completely dark. His skin is also dark gray. Beside him is a larger sword than his figure.


    The other two demons are female demons, one is enchanting, and the clothes are even more exposed, only the two points on the chest and the lower body are covered.


    This female devil''s body shape is almost the same as that of the normal female, but it is more charming and sexy.


    A pair of small devil horns on the head, with a roll of whip in hand,


    there is also a female devil in her hair, unable to see her face clearly.


    Wearing a white robe, she looks like a chaste son, but her arms are too long, and they are almost touching the ground.


    "There are a few more worms." The huge devil looked at the unexpected guests.


    "I like that one." The enchanting demon pointed to the tank: "I can feel the power in his body Ah It''s fascinating. "


    Mei Fu was already shaking with fear. The atmosphere here was totally different from the one along the way before.


    She can even feel the tension of these people around her.


    Even they felt nervous.


    That means the situation here is not optimistic.


    Devil with the a big sword in one hand looked at people: "my children, go and enjoy fresh flesh and blood."


    Those big headed demons turned to look at the crowd and made a terrible sound in their mouths.


    I''m afraid there are nearly a thousand big demons in the whole concert hall.


    The eyes of every big devil are full of cruel and bloodthirsty light.


    Mei Fu subconsciously hides at the end of the crowd.


    "Go." The great sword demon gives orders.


    In an instant, all the great demons rushed to the crowd.


    Angelis, like a goose, opens her arms and makes a beautiful somersault in mid air.


    While in the middle of the air, the bows and crossbows in his hands shot a series of arrows.


    She may not be the strongest, but she is definitely the most efficient.


    In an instant, six big devil''s eyes in the arrow, instant seconds.


    However, the tank''s crushing killing mode is not as good as before.


    These behemoths seem to be very resistant to force, very soft and resilient.


    The tank fought hard to get rid of the big devil, but it failed to cause a fatal threat.


    The scene was in chaos, and no one else was in charge of her safety.


    No one has time to protect MeV.


    Originally, MeV was not in their plan.


    All of a sudden, a monster with a big head pounced on MeV.


    MEFF sat on the ground in fright. She could do nothing but cover her head.


    Poof -


    Mei Fu heard a strange muffled sound.


    She waited for a few seconds without feeling any pain.


    Mei Fu secretly looked around her eyes and found that she didn''t know when there was another person around her.


    This is an Asian. The man looks at her, then pulls a chair and sits down. He looks up as if he is enjoying a performance.


    "You Who are you? "


    "At the theatre." Chen replied.


    These demons remind Chen of the demons from Bermuda.


    If it''s a demon from Bermuda.


    So the frequency of their activities is really high.


    And I''m afraid it''s not once or twice that we have made such a terrible tragedy.


    Mei Fu is equally distant from Chen Yu.


    This man is so unexpected.


    And it''s like he''s out of it.


    There''s no way to help the psionic team at all.


    Anglaisi, Sam Mira, britz and tank are all very effective.


    Although there are so many big headed demons, they only cause them a little trouble.


    Apart from consuming their magic power, they have no other effect.


    "That''s enough. Step back." The sword devil is a terror devil. These big devil are his servants.


    He didn''t want his servants to die.


    Anglaisi, Sam Mira, britz and tank didn''t find Chen''s arrival.


    On the contrary, four demons in the stage found Chen Yu.


    The four of the psionic team noticed the eyes of the four demons and couldn''t help turning their heads to the door.In a flash, hostility came out.


    Only Angela looked at Chen Yu incomprehensibly.


    She doesn''t know Chen Yu at all.


    "What are you doing?" Britz''s tone was hostile and alert.


    "You''d better focus on the four demons. They don''t look easy to deal with," Chen said quietly


    "Who is he?" she asked, puzzled


    "Hi, that lady, don''t you know me? I''m your enemy. Of course, I won''t do it before you take the initiative, but I won''t save you when you are in danger. Now you can treat me as a theatre goer. "


    At this time, the terror devil suddenly opened his wings and fell down towards Chen Yu with a huge sword.


    Chen Yu''s two fingers caught the huge sword, making it hard for fear and evil to move.


    "Do you know Barton?"


    Fear magic pupil suddenly contract, Chen Yu sees his eyes.


    "I seem to know you." Chen Yu loosed his fingers, fearing that the devil would step back.


    "Your enemy is them, at least I won''t do it until you kill them."


    Chen is not kind enough to help them share the danger.


    Chen hoped that all four of them would die.


    All of a sudden, britz launched a sneak attack on the terror with his back to him.


    Fear of magic wings waving, blocking the attack of britz.


    "Tank! Don''t keep your hand. Go all out. " Britz cautioned.


    In an instant, the tank erupted into 100% rage. In an instant, the tank turned into a five meter giant.


    Rise up and rush towards the terror.


    The terror devil''s face slightly changed, and the huge sword in his hand split against the tank.


    However, when the giant sword strikes the tank fist, it not only does not cut off the tank fist, but is hit by the tank fist.


    The tank roared and fought hard to hold the terror on the ground.


    One punch, one punch, one punch.


    The tanks are crazy.


    Every punch has the power of destroying the dead.


    "He looks much better than last time." Chen Yu said in his heart.


    Fear of the devil see beat, immediately call for help: "come to save me."


    At this time, Angela, britz and Sam Mira each chose an opponent.


    Turn the terror to the tank.


    Although the tank''s strength has become stronger, its fighting style has not changed at all. It is full of violence and madness.

 Chapter 1834

    Britz was alone in the face of the devil who looked like a virgin.


    The body of the demon in white is erratic. Once it moves, it will swim like a snake.


    It''s hard for britz to capture her figure.


    There was no bone under her white dress.


    Every time britz casts a magic spell, he sees it coming.


    But the body of the white devil can always twist out of an unimaginable shape, avoiding the magic of britz.


    But the devil in white could not get close to britz.


    The two sides are in a strange stalemate.


    Or neither side did their best.


    On the other hand, Angelis and Sam Mira are fighting against the enchanting and charming whip devil.


    The whip in the devil''s hand is airtight.


    When the whip falls on the ground, it tears out a shocking crack.


    Anglesie and Sam Mira dare not touch the whip at all.


    As long as you touch it, even the belt meat will be cut off.


    The crossbow in anglesi''s hand is like a whole.


    Any action, any angle, can make shooting action.


    And every crossbow is extremely accurate.


    Even if the whip devil often relies on the whip to defend and resist the crossbow.


    Sam Mira summoned the spirit of blood.


    A lot of flesh and blood here makes her magic extremely powerful.


    Although the spirit of blood is composed of blood, its appearance is not twisted, and it looks more like a fierce red beast.


    Whip devil''s whip sweeps to the spirit of blood, although it brings great damage to the spirit of blood.


    But the spirit of blood can recover in an instant.


    It has to be said that the environment of the scene has brought a certain home advantage to Sam Mila.


    The battle between the tank and the monster with the huge sword is the most intense.


    The rage value of the tank is getting higher and higher, and gradually it begins to overpower the terror.


    The battle between the two sides left the whole concert hall in a mess.


    You come and I go, and you don''t let each other.


    Mei Fu is already staring at it.


    It is different from the previous one.


    At the moment, both sides are close to each other, so the battle is particularly fierce.


    Mei Fu looks at Chen Yu again.


    She found that Chen Yu didn''t know where to take out the beer and was drinking it there.


    He''s really at the theatre.


    "You''re not going to help? No matter what kind of enmity you have with them before, at least it should be the enemies of those monsters now. If they lose, you have to face those monsters alone. " Said MeV.


    Chen looked at Mei Fu and said, "I hope they are all dead."


    Chen Yu is very frank about his purpose.


    Chen''s inconvenience does not mean that Chen doesn''t want them to die.


    Four of them died here, so it should be a big blow to the psionic team.


    The war situation seems to be balanced, but in fact it is not stable.


    As the tank''s rage soared, so did its combat power.


    Touch -


    with a loud bang, the tank smashed the giant sword of the terror.


    At the same time, fear of the devil was smashed out.


    The tank roared wildly. First of all, he didn''t go after the terror, but looked in the direction of Chen Yu.


    He seemed a little out of his mind, but there was another voice in his mind that reminded him.


    Suddenly, the tank woke up.


    If you put it in the past, when the rage value of the tank is over 80%, you can never keep your head.


    But now, when the tank is close to 90% of its rage, it has regained its sanity.


    A crazy irrational monster is different from a rational monster.


    The tank turned to look at the huge demon.


    The giant devil stood up. He was bigger than the transformed tank.


    The tank roared and rushed to the giant devil at an amazing speed.


    The giant devil''s hand, blocking the tank''s violent fist.


    His strength is far greater than that of a tank.


    The fist of the tank was pinched by the giant demon, and then it swept out.


    The body of the tank was thrown like a shell, breaking the wall behind it.


    Chen Yu suddenly stood up. The smell of the devil was very similar to that of King Kong.


    They are all subordinate to the king of power!


    Chen Yu looked at the huge demon, his eyes full of light.


    King Kong once said that if he wants to strengthen his body next, he can only gather the blood of one hundred kings of power.


    Water and refine your body with the blood of the king of power.The giant devil found Chen''s eyes.


    That look made him uncomfortable.


    It was a naked desire.


    Just like hunters and prey.


    Giant demons were meant to solve other humans first.


    And then attack Chen Yu.


    But Chen''s eyes made him very uncomfortable.


    Just now, Chen Yu had two fingers holding the giant sword of terror.


    It can be seen that Chen Yu''s strength is far superior to that of terror.


    Although the giant devil feels that his strength is above that of terror.


    But he also had to be careful with Chen Yu.


    The body of the giant demon began to be covered with a layer of metal skin, just like an indestructible armor.


    Chen Chu suddenly took out a huge container and put it on the ground.


    The giant devil kicked his feet and carried a strong wind.


    Huff -


    Mei Fu felt that it was a big mountain.


    Whether she or Chen Yu, in front of the mountain, they are like ants.


    What the monster has is pure power.


    However, Chen Yu was a little surprised by the momentum he brought.


    Chen Yu was puzzled by the situation as if it were substance.


    That power seems to have increased the power of giant demons by a hundred times.


    However, the base number of giant demons is still too low.


    One by 100 is still a far cry from 10000.


    Mei Fu suddenly saw the giant devil''s arm broken.


    The huge body was pressed on the ground in an instant.


    Her eyes couldn''t keep up with Chen''s movements.


    Chen Yu holds the giant devil''s broken arm and puts it on the container.


    Mei Fu only felt her scalp numb.


    The fighting on the other side has changed because of the upheaval on this side.


    No matter the psionic team or the devil side, they all look at the giant demon who was knocked down in an instant.


    Giant demons are the most powerful of them.


    It''s not just a gap in strength, it''s a gap in rank.


    But the giant devil was defeated so easily.


    Even they don''t understand what happened to the giant devil.


    Even the giant devil''s brain is in consternation.


    Absolute rolling, rolling without resistance.


    The giant devil tried to stand up several times, but Chen Yu pushed him back to the ground.


    And his power is running away, his blood is being squeezed out.


    The more blood he loses, the more powerful he is.


    "Can you tell me where your master is?" Chen asked in demon language.

 Chapter 1835

    The giant demon looks up at Chen Yu.


    "I don''t think so." Chen Yu grabbed the giant devil''s head and shoulder: "last time I asked you, would you like to tell me where your master is in Bermuda?"


    The giant devil closed his eyes, with an expression that would rather die than surrender.


    "All right."


    Mei Fu''s pupils suddenly contracted, and she saw Chen Zhu pull the giant devil''s head off directly.


    The blood splashed out, and Mei Fu was frightened.


    The giant devil''s head was in Chen''s hand, and he suddenly opened his eyes.


    The eyes were fierce and horrible, looking directly at Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu didn''t think so.


    The four of the psionic team and the three demons on the other side also take a breath.


    "Kill him! Kill that human. "


    His servants, the big headed demons, rushed frantically to Chen Yu.


    MeV saw the tide of monsters and stepped back.


    Chen Yu raises his right arm, the Holy Light cannon.


    A white shock burst out from Chen''s palm.


    Boom -


    in a flash, hundreds of big demons were covered by the white shock, and in a flash, they became grey.


    Only a few dozen big headed demons survived.


    Everyone at the scene was stunned and looked at Chen Yu with astonishment.


    Britz and others know that Chen Yuqiang is a big man.


    They know Chen Yu is stronger than all of them.


    But this time their understanding of Chen Yu has been renewed.


    Chen Yu has a smile on his face.


    "I''m not very willing to get involved in your fight." Chen Chu threw away the head he was holding in his left hand: "but if you must let me participate, I''d be happy to intervene."


    Britz''s face is more dignified, not because of the devil who looks like chastity.


    It''s because Chen Yu is stronger than he thought.


    Britz had some idea of vestana''s attitude.


    It''s even hard to raise the idea of confrontation.


    Chen''s mood is not very happy.


    Because Chen Yu passively helped the psychic team solve some problems.


    The remaining three demons are not weak.


    But the psychic team is also very strong.


    In particular, the strength of the tank is significantly better.


    And britz has a reservation.


    "It''s boring." Chen Chu curled his mouth, cleared up the container for blood, and turned away.


    Mei Fu was relieved to see Chen Yu leave.


    Although Chen did not attack her.


    But Chen Yu is beside her, which puts a lot of pressure on her.


    And Chen Yu''s kind of indifferent attitude towards this hellish scene.


    It makes her feel very uncomfortable.


    However, when Chen was about to leave, he opened a hole in the bottom of the cruise ship.


    The ship will sink slowly into the water.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, Chen saw the news.


    A cruise ship sank in the territorial waters of Laos and the United States.


    As always.


    But it''s understandable.


    After all, if we let the public know that there is a spiritual world.


    Even knowing that there are demons in their world.


    Then it will bring social unrest.


    Even this kind of public panic is likely to be exploited by those who are interested.


    Chen Yu understood this.


    But like the last incident, it happened in the sea near Los Angeles.


    So Chen Yu has been very upset.


    After all, Chen sees Los Angeles as his own territory.


    Now there are a group of short-sighted people who are making trouble around here.


    This makes Chen Yu feel offended.


    "West, have you read the news about the sinking of a cruise ship in the waters near Los Angeles?"


    "Wait Let me have a look. Is there anything wrong with the news? "


    "That''s a group of demons, and they live in Bermuda." "It''s not the first time they''ve committed a crime in the nearby waters. I''ve dealt with them three or four times," Chen said


    "Well? I don''t know the news at all. "


    "It should be the Department of counter terrorism and security that intercepted the message and assigned it to the psionic team." "Last night..." Chen said


    Chen Yu told the story of last night, except for his game with the US air force.


    "Have these guys robbed us of our jobs now?" West''s tone was rather discontented.


    "What do you think?" Chen asked.


    "Are the demons in Bermuda?""Well, it should be in that area, but I''m not sure where it is."


    "So what is the strength of these demons?"


    "I predict that there are several powerful demons in this group, and there may even be demons comparable to me." Chen is not sure.


    "Then let the psionic team die." "If this information is leaked to the government, the government will definitely give the task of clearing it up. With the disposition of the Department of counter terrorism and security, it will definitely intercept this task again," West said


    "Are you sure this plan can reach the psychic team? Don''t come to us in time. " Chen said.


    "Cover up some information, as long as they don''t know the exact information, don''t know the strength of those demons, I think the psionic team should be happy to take our task now."


    West is worthy of being an old fox. There is no psychological burden for such a black and hot thing.


    "In a word, you can do it. Don''t let the government know that we are behind the scenes." Chen said.


    Don''t fight against the government. The Department of counter terrorism and security is far from the government.


    At noon, Steven came to the moon villa in Chen Yu.


    Together with his two bodyguards.


    "Wow, Chen, princess? Is it a princess? " Steven looked at the huge princess in amazement.


    He has been used to the princess form in the past.


    So I didn''t feel so shocked.


    But now the princess is half as big as before.


    Like a hill, Steven stood in front of the princess.


    I can feel the oppression of the princess.


    What''s the concept of nearly three thousand kilograms?


    This is almost the weight of an adult Asian elephant.


    Of course, the princess is not as big as the Asian elephant.


    This is mainly because the princess''s muscles are tighter.


    But it''s still shocking.


    Steven''s two bodyguards, Fran and famtis, were equally surprised.


    "Chen, how did the princess get so big?"


    "He''s been eating a little more recently." Chen Yu replied.


    Steven rolled his eyes.


    But he knew there was a secret in Chen Yu.


    "Can the princess handle the crocodiles?"


    "One Raymond is enough." Chen said.


    Although the princess has been reborn now, there is still a gap in essence compared with Raymond.


    "And the princess has to take care of her children, so don''t take her. Raymond is enough to deal with the crocodiles."

 Chapter 1836

    "If you don''t want to connect Xiong DA and Xiong er."


    Chen Yu rolled his eyes. "You ask the princess to clean up the crocodiles for you, and then bring bear and bear two. Those two little guys are good at making trouble, and let them deal with the crocodiles. Don''t be eaten by the crocodiles."


    "Well, actually I want to take the princess, Xiong DA and Xiong Er to my house."


    "I''ll call Raymond out. By the way, what car did you drive?" Chen asked.


    "Big truck."


    "That''s fine."


    Chen Yu clapped his hands, and Raymond shot out of the grass like a flash of lightning.


    Even though Fran and famtis had seen Raymond for a long time, they were shocked.


    Steven took Raymond away.


    Chen Yu also told Raymond to do what he should do.


    After sending Raymond to Steven''s land.


    Famtis and Fran are worried.


    It''s too late to open Raymond.


    After all, Chen is not here.


    "What are you waiting for? Open the car quickly."


    "Mr. Steven, that snake won''t eat us, will it? After all, Mr. Chen is not here. "


    "Don''t worry, I know Raymond very well. He slept in my arms when he was a child." Steven said with disapproval.


    "Well, Mr. Steven, if that snake is in danger You have to protect us. "


    Fran pulled the door bolt of the box open, and Raymond jumped out.


    Raymond''s huge body made Fran bristle.


    Raymond lashed Fran with his tail.


    "Ah..." Fran was shot to the ground.


    "Ha ha I''m sorry, Raymond. He didn''t mean to speak ill of you. "


    Steven goes up and touches Raymond''s body. Raymond lowers his head to touch Steven.


    Raymond was obviously on purpose.


    "Raymond, I''ll leave it to you." Steven said.


    Raymond nodded and slipped into the grass.


    Fran got up with a sad face and went back to Steven.


    "Mr. Steven, famtis also said, why does that snake only retaliate against me?"


    "Famtis knew Raymond a long time ago." Stevie, of course.


    "All right."


    Famtis thought of the night when he stayed in Chen Yu''s house.


    That time, Steven escaped. She escorted Steven to Chen''s house at midnight.


    And she saw Raymond tear up the monster that was chasing Steven.


    It was not a pleasant memory.


    "Mr. Steven, can that guy really handle so many crocodiles?"


    All of a sudden, a giant crocodile with a length of five meters fell from the sky.


    Right in front of Fran.


    The crocodile''s neck has been broken, and the angle of its head and body is not in harmony.


    However, suddenly falling in front of Fran scared all three of them.


    "Fran, don''t you think you should speak more carefully?"


    Fran wanted to cry without tears. "Mr. Steven, is that how the guy remembers his revenge?"


    "By the way, Raymond killed people." Steven patted Fran on the shoulder.


    "Snakes are very vengeful. It''s said that in Africa, anacondas will retaliate against the local aborigines. There is a real event. One Anaconda''s partner was killed by the local aborigines, and that Anaconda killed more than ten people of that tribe in one night." Said famtis, adding fuel to the fire.


    ¡­¡­


    "Uncle, Coran and I are going to England the day after tomorrow." Salary Li stands in front of Chen Yu, appears to be somewhat restrained.


    "Have you found any clues?" Chen asked.


    "There''s a clue. We found that the original owner of the book of Prometheus was a man named Alan Libes. He donated the book of Prometheus to the British Museum in 1970. Now he''s ninety-eight years old. Maybe he can learn about the book of Prometheus from any Alan Libes without stealing it from the British Museum Content. " Said Jolie.


    Chen Yu thought about it and nodded: "take this credit card."


    This credit card has been prepared by Chen Yu for a long time.


    Chen can find the consumption record of this credit card anytime and anywhere.


    So as long as salary Li needs to spend, Chen can know their general whereabouts.


    Of course, except for this credit card.


    Moore, Reza and Rouen fasibon will also report their whereabouts in real time.


    "Thank you, uncle."


    "Come back safely." Chen Yu holds her salary.


    "Good."


    Golden apple? Chen Yu wanted to know whether the Golden Apple was eaten or not.However, Chen Yu also understood that in the magic world, many people listen to names as if they are eating, but in fact, they have nothing to do with what they eat.


    "Uncle, can I go out and take risks later?" Didilla''s eyes were watery and she looked at Chen Yu.


    "If you''re better than sister Chuang Li, I''ll let you take a chance," Chen said


    As parents, what they hope is to keep their children tied to them all their lives.


    Because all parents think their children are not grown-up children.


    No matter how old the children are, they think so.


    Just tell me what kind of golden apple she''s going out to look for this time.


    How much preparation has Chen made?


    That''s true of any parent.


    Chen Zhu wanted to find the Golden Apple by himself.


    Chen then went to the headquarters.


    Ask Raisa, Moore and Rouen fasibon about their preparations.


    They all have some equipment.


    And a lot of potions.


    At the same time, Chen Yu also warned them that safety is the most important thing.


    "President, I have finished the magic prop you asked me to make last time." Said Rouen fasibon.


    In recent days, he has been rushing to work, and finally completed the magic props required by Chen Yu.


    Rouen fasibon was curious about who designed the design of the magic prop.


    It was definitely a design beyond genius, the subtlety of which was beyond his imagination.


    If I hadn''t seen the design, Rouen Fassi would have been a frog at the bottom of a well.


    After reading it, I understand the vastness of the world.


    Although he finished the magic prop according to the design, it doesn''t mean that he has the same level.


    Design is design, manufacturing is manufacturing.


    He is just a senior worker.


    What''s really powerful is the man who designed magic props.


    That''s what he can''t match and reach.


    "Show me." Chen said.


    Rouen fasibon brought Chen to his laboratory.


    Chen saw that Gernier was locked in his laboratory.


    Gernier still glared at Chen.


    Chen Yu ignores Gernier''s eyes.


    Rouen fasibon pressed the code lock on the wall of the laboratory a few times, and the wall opened.


    Inside, there is a metal ball with a diameter of about two meters. All the metal balls are raised.


    "Is that it?"

 Chapter 1837

    Chen Yu lifted the metal ball with one hand.


    Gernier took a breath of cool air.


    Great strength.


    This magic prop is nothing in the eyes of human beings.


    But for the devil, it''s a horrible weapon to kill the devil.


    Of course, the core of this weapon has not been installed.


    Angel Crystal, that''s the real core.


    What Rouen fasibon made was just a shell.


    Chen Zhu put away the weapon.


    Turning to Gernier: "she looks in good shape."


    Gernier is now tethered to the lab like a dog.


    But the arrogance of her character made her not yield even when she was in a desperate situation.


    Rouen fasibon looked at GNY. "GNY, if you can''t stop looking at you next time, maybe I''ll do an experiment with your two eyes."


    Gernier lowered his head to avoid the eyes of Chen Yu and Rouen fasibon.


    Chen Yu and Rouen fasibon came out of the laboratory.


    "I hear she has something to do with you?" Chen asked.


    Rouen Faxi had been prepared for this problem.


    There is no secret in the headquarters.


    The last time I asked about it myself, I talked about that it would spread.


    It was only a matter of time before it reached Chen''s ears.


    "If nothing unexpected, she should be my daughter." Said Rouen fasibon.


    "Your daughter?" Chen Yu looks at Rouen fasibon accidentally.


    How can this be different from what he heard?


    "My student''s daughter and I." "My former student, avman, we had a relationship, and one day, avman found out that I wanted to do research on her, and she ran away with her pregnancy," said Rouen fasibon


    Chen Yu''s face is black, Rouen. Faxi is really not a thing.


    It''s not really something. Experiment with your students, your women, and your child''s mother.


    "President, I didn''t want to do anything. I just wanted to draw some blood and skin tissue. It didn''t hurt her. She thought too much." Rouen fasibon said helplessly.


    "You didn''t want to find them?"


    "Yes, but she is willing to hide from me. What can I do?" Rouen faxiben said helplessly, "I have limited contacts. I can''t find their mother and daughter."


    "So what does she do?" Chen asked.


    "Close it first." Rouen fasibon sighed.


    "Send her to the dungeon, at least the conditions are good." Chen said.


    At this time, Chen looked at the direction of the laboratory: "she seems to be a little dishonest. Is your chain not locked?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Rouen fasibon scratched his head: "the lock is a random one."


    Gernier reached out and looked at both ends of the aisle.


    As a result, Chen Yu and Rouen fasibon were found standing in the corridor.


    Gernier immediately went back to the lab and went straight out of the window.


    In the middle of the air, Gernier turned a somersault, knelt on one knee, and landed steadily on the ground.


    It was just then that gazilla was coming.


    Gachra looked at the broken window on the second floor, and then at gnall.


    "Are you going the wrong way?"


    Gernier rushed straight to gaichila, not a word.


    Gaichla raised her leg and kicked him in the stomach.


    Gezira is of Berserker bloodline, which is several times better than normal.


    After several laps on the ground, Gernier rose again.


    At this time, she showed a wrist guard on her wrist.


    She stole this wristband from Rouen fasibon''s lab.


    She had seen Rouen fasibon use this wrist guard.


    Gnneir pressed a button on the wrist guard, and in a flash, a curtain of light came out of the wrist guard and shrouded it towards Gezira.


    But before it fell on gaichla, the light curtain disappeared.


    Chen Yu and Rouen fasiban were in the window looking down at Gernier.


    "Your wrist guard doesn''t seem to work very well."


    "This wristband needs magic. Where does she come from?"


    "Since she needs magic, how can she activate this wrist guard?"


    "It should be her power of pain. I didn''t expect that the power of pain could be activated."


    Gnall gave a furious scolding, just at this time, Gezira rushed again.


    Upper hook, left hook, right hook, dragon wags tail


    With a series of moves, Gernier couldn''t find the North directly.


    However, with the ancient lineage, Gernier stood up again. He took out a large bright red cloth from his arms and covered his body.In a flash, GNY disappeared in place.


    "Oh, magic items that can be invisible." Chen Yu has some accidents.


    Rouen fasibon shook his head: "the effect of this invisibility cloak is good for ordinary people, but it''s far worse than the invisibility of oso Lisa. The invisibility of oso Lisa can completely cover up the breath."


    "You can equip them for CAOS."


    "If you equip them, you need to consider installing a magic source, otherwise they can''t use it at all."


    "Ah..." Gerneal was invisible.


    But gaichla punched into the air, and gerneill let out a scream.


    It''s also amazing that gerneill could see that gazilla could attack her in a state of invisibility.


    Gernier didn''t understand, every member of the association.


    After entering the test tower, they faced hundreds of monsters.


    They need to anticipate the monster''s attack and sense the monster''s attack.


    If they can''t do both, they can''t even cross the first floor.


    Gezira''s main job is to build weapons, but it doesn''t mean her combat effectiveness is weak.


    Of course, Gezira''s combat effectiveness is among the lowest in the whole Association.


    But if she can''t even deal with a gnul.


    Then she should find a place to wipe her neck.


    Seeing that invisibility is no use to Gezira, gnil can only fold up his invisibility cloak.


    She found that the continuous use of invisibility cloak made her strength weaker and weaker.


    Gernier took out another crystal ball the size of a ping-pong ball.


    "Rouen, how many magic props did you give her?"


    "President, my things are all left in the laboratory. How can I know how much she has taken?"


    Rouen fasibon was also depressed because he usually left a large number of magic props and materials in the laboratory.


    He didn''t know how many things there were in the lab.


    Gernier smashed the crystal ball on the ground.


    The black air in the crystal ball enveloped Gernier.


    Gucci pulled it up with a punch, but it landed on Gernier as if it were in the air.


    "What''s the effect of that crystal ball?"

 Chapter 1838

    "It''s a temporary atomized crystal that can temporarily immune to physical attacks." Said Rouen fasibon.


    "Immune to physical attack?" Chen Yu looks at Ruan faxiben from the side of his head.


    "Well Of course, it''s not completely immune. "


    Rouen Faxi didn''t want Chen Zhu to try it.


    As the maker of the atomized crystal, Rouen fasibon knew the limit of the atomized crystal.


    In general, psychics with atomization or other elemental magic can regroup even if their bodies are physically attacked, even if the atomized form is broken.


    But the ability gained by atomizing the crystal does not have the ability to regroup.


    More than a certain degree of physical attack, atomization will break up, and the body will be seriously injured.


    To put it bluntly, the ability to atomize crystals is a weakened version of true elemental magic.


    Of course, elementalization is not really invincible. There are many ways to control elementalization.


    Let''s say Chen Zhu, whose gluttonous mouth devours elements directly.


    It can directly cause fatal threat to users.


    However, Chen''s rolling belongs to grade rolling.


    Another example is Jolin Nash''s elemental magic, which is the elemental nemesis.


    This belongs to attribute restraint.


    Elementalization has strong physical resistance.


    But the ability of magic resistance is greatly reduced.


    For example, if a person uses hydration or atomization and throws a curse on the opposite side, it is basically how much he will receive. The magic damage is even several times higher than the original damage.


    Therefore, there is a great deficiency in elementalization.


    Gezira found his attack useless, his fist suddenly became hot, and he gently looked into the fog.


    "Ah..." With a scream, the atomization effect disappears.


    Gezira is at the bottom of the league, but it''s more than enough to deal with a Gernier.


    It''s no use even if Gernier stole all kinds of magic props from Rouen fasibon.


    The power gap is there.


    If gnall, by virtue of his ancestry, resists the attack of Gezira, he may have a chance to escape.


    But she had to use all kinds of magic props that she was not familiar with.


    Most of these items belong to the weakened version of orthodox magic.


    How can we deal with gazilla.


    Gnall vomited some blood. It wasn''t the physical attack that hurt her, but the heat.


    Gnall knelt on one knee, though she was hurt.


    But it also gave her pain.


    Gnall patted the shoes under his feet.


    All of a sudden, gnier felt that he had lost all his weight.


    As soon as she opened her legs, Gernier stepped more than ten meters away.


    Gachla''s eyes are wide, so fast!


    Grenier had understood by this time.


    Fight Gezira or anyone in the association.


    She didn''t win at all.


    So she''s going to run away.


    It all depended on all the experiments Rouen fasibon had done in the laboratory, and none of them avoided her.


    Gnall felt that the power of pain was rapidly diminishing.


    This kind of ability to walk fast is very refreshing.


    But it won''t last long.


    At this time, a thunder came from the sky without any sign.


    Boom -


    Gernier was hit by a thunderbolt and blew up in an instant.


    Hard to stand up, all the magic props on Gernier''s body have failed.


    Gnall''s shaky body turned to look at Chen Yu and Rouen fasibon on the windowsill.


    "Come on, kill me! Have the ability to kill me! " Gnall growled angrily.


    In an instant, the sky was originally quiet dark clouds, lightning and thunder.


    Rumbling -


    there are terrible thunderstorms in the dark clouds.


    In a flash, the headquarters of the association is like the end of the world.


    The heavy breath made everyone feel depressed.


    A terrible flash of lightning came down from the sky.


    But the lightning didn''t flash by.


    It''s a scorching chasm across the ground.


    Run for junior.


    At this moment, Gernier finally felt the threat of death.


    The lightning was so terrible that it was beyond her imagination.


    At that moment, all self-confidence, courage, and her pride turned into nothing.


    "I admit defeat Give up... "


    Rumble -


    the lightning finally stops in front of gnil, but all the energy of the lightning is released in this instant.The ground explodes into a big pit, and the surrounding ground turns into scorched earth.


    Gnil was blown away by the explosion of lightning.


    Rouen. Faxiben is very greasy.


    After all, Gernier is her daughter.


    Chen Yu taught his daughter in front of him.


    What can he do?


    Fortunately, Chen Yu did not die.


    Rouen fasibon complained.


    Even if he wants to escape, he will choose at least one time when Chen Yu is away.


    Chen ran away while he was in the headquarters.


    Is that different from suicide?


    Within the scope of the headquarters, Chen Yu is almost equal to God.


    All of them can''t escape Chen Yu''s eyes.


    Rouen fasibon came to gnil.


    "Follow me."


    Gnall stood up hard and followed in silence.


    Rouen fasibon took gnall to the dungeon.


    Several rooms in the dungeon have been occupied.


    Moore Raz is in front of one of the glass houses, talking to the guests inside.


    Her former companions lived in these cells.


    Moore Raz basically came down to see them every day.


    Their three-year sentence is now half a year behind.


    But now they have basically accepted the reality.


    Rouen fasibon pointed to an empty glass cell and said to Gernier, "go in."


    "How long are you going to lock me up?"


    "Until I think you can come out." Said Rouen fasibon.


    "Give me a definite time."


    "There is no exact time." Rouen fasibon said, "you shouldn''t choose to run away at this time. You wasted an opportunity. It''s your only chance."


    He frowned, and suddenly realized that Rouen fazier had deliberately let her go.


    That lock was specially prepared for her by Rouen fasibon, and even the magic equipment was deliberately displayed to her.


    "You give me another chance. I won''t do the same thing again."


    "No chance." Rouen fasibon shook his head: "the only chance has been wasted by you. The president will not allow you to run for the second time, nor will he allow me to let you run for the second time."


    "I know about avman."


    "What I want to know is more and more accurate information, not vague and uncertain information."


    "If you let me out, I''ll tell you."


    "You don''t have a choice, gerneal." Rouen fasibon said, "come on, let''s talk when you want to. You''ll be calm here."

 Chapter 1839

    "Portia, you look at the house." Chen said.


    "Boss, where are you going?"


    "Jolie is going on a trip around the world. I''ll see her off." Chen said, pushing the suitcase.


    "Boss, I can''t see so many children by myself." Portia''s face was full of reluctance.


    She has been to Japan for more than 20 years in her life, and she still goes with Chen Yu.


    As a result, she owed a lot of money in Japan, and then met the once-in-a-thousand-year eruption of Mount Fuji.


    How old is wage Li? She can travel around the world.


    Chen Yu looked at Portia and narrowed his eyes. "By the way, you seemed to ask me for a day and a half off the other day, didn''t you?"


    "Boss, I see. I''ll take care of the children."


    "Darling." Chen Yu finally smiled contentedly: "by the way, how was your audition the other day?"


    Portia turned away from the question.


    Despite Steven''s introduction, her performance in the auditorium was really poor.


    It turns out that she lost the role.


    Sometimes, the concrete expression of pit is that even Steven''s face doesn''t work.


    Steven, what''s that look like?


    That is to say, it can be pasted with gold foil.


    It can be said that if Steven wants to recommend any role and take a secondary role, it''s basically one sentence.


    But Portia was able to get rid of the role that he was sure of.


    It also shows how low Portia''s performance floor is.


    "It doesn''t matter. Next time I''ll ask Steven for a recommendation."


    Portia was immediately full of energy: "boss, you can go at ease, I will take care of your children."


    "Let''s go, Kelly."


    There''s not much luggage in Jolie''s suitcase. Two suitcases are not big enough.


    Chen Yu and salary Li have just arrived at the airport, and farry has also come.


    She was on the angel coast.


    After a while, Raisa, Moore and Rouen fasibon arrived, and then Coran arrived.


    "Rouen, what about your luggage?" Chen Yu looks at the empty handed Rouen faxiben.


    "Most of my luggage is contraband, so I choose to check it through other channels." Said Rouen fasibon.


    "You know how to be lazy."


    "Pay attention to your safety, Kelly." Farrie holds her paycheck.


    "Yes, aunt Farley."


    Even though Chen Yu and farry are not her biological parents, she always knows.


    But their concern for her was genuine.


    From the time when Jolie decided to explore.


    Chen and fari never said that they tried to find the golden apple.


    They have only one requirement. Pay attention to safety.


    They have said this request countless times.


    That''s a request that only family members will say, or even ask.


    "When you come back, we will go to find the legendary treasure island with our family."


    "Aunt Farley, I will come back well."


    Chen Yu is on the other side, with her arm resting on Raisa''s shoulder.


    "If something happens to Jolie, I''ll send you three to hell. I''ll do what I say."


    Reza and Rouen fasibon suddenly regretted that they were so crazy that they encouraged her.


    Moore was innocent. He was not involved in the plot between Raisa and Rouen fasibon.


    "Well, your flight is coming. Go to the waiting hall."


    Chen and fari took five people to the entrance of the terminal and watched them enter.


    "Fari, do you still have work today?"


    "I have to meet the coast guard. I asked robio for three hours off."


    "Well, I''ll take you back to the coast guard."


    "No, you go to the supermarket to buy some things, and your daily necessities are running out." Said Farley.


    There are many people in the family, and the consumption is fast.


    "Well, be careful on the way."


    Chen Yu called Andrews after leaving the airport.


    "Andrews, I need to get some cash, two hundred thousand dollars. Go and get it now. You help me get it ready."


    Chen often uses cash in a lot of places, so Chen prepares some cash at home.


    As the top customer of the bank, it has this advantage.


    There is no need to make an appointment to withdraw large amount of cash.


    If the change is two years ago, Chen needs to make an appointment in advance to get a ten thousand dollar bill.


    When Chen Yu arrived at the bank, Amira knew in advance that Chen Yu was coming, so she looked for the right time.


    "Chen, do you want to go to my office?"


    "Business? Or private? " Chen asked."Not a big deal." Yamila shrugged: "it''s my father''s construction site that is about to be completed. He heard that you Chinese are good at fengshui, so he wants to ask you for help to see Fengshui."


    Since then, Amira''s father, Depp, has believed in such things.


    After he heard about fengshui, he wanted to ask Chen Yu to help him see Fengshui.


    "I won''t."


    "You won''t?"


    "I can introduce you to an expert in this field." "What''s more, the level of the person I introduced is very high, and the charges are not as exaggerated as I am," Chen said


    "Well, you can give me his contact information."


    Chen gave Li Qing''s phone number to Amira.


    "By the way, respect this person. She''s my teacher." Chen Yu said very seriously.


    Chen Yu didn''t worry about Amira''s attitude.


    Amira has a professional smile and attitude towards anyone.


    So she won''t let Li Qing suffer any grievances.


    But Amira''s father, Depp, was a jerk.


    An arrogant, disrespectful, rude villain.


    After she heard that this man was Chen Yu''s teacher, Amira took it seriously.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t neglect your teacher."


    "Cash ready?" Chen asked.


    "It''s ready. I''ll have Andrews deliver it."


    Soon Andrews came with the money.


    "Mr. Chen, here is your cash. Please order it."


    Chen Chu nodded and turned to look at Amira. "I''ll leave if there''s nothing else."


    When I came out of the office and passed the bank business hall, a figure came into Chen''s eyes.


    Koji SEIR and koji Seir also saw Chen Yu.


    Two people looked at each other, both from each other''s eyes saw to each other''s displeasure.


    Chen Yu thought about it. Would you like to say hello to that woman?


    Anyway, I don''t know her at all.


    Suddenly, six masked people came in outside the bank gate.


    The first reaction came from the bank security guard, but before he could make a move, a gun barrel had been put on his temple.


    "Don''t have any reaction, please play with it."


    A masked man fired a shot at the top in advance.


    Dada -


    "all hands on the ground, what you are facing now is a robbery, please don''t give me the reason to kill you."

 Chapter 1840

    Chen Yu fell on the ground in a flash, holding his head in both hands.


    The scoff on Serge''s face.


    But at this time, a masked robber came up.


    The butt of the gun hit him hard on the neck.


    "Get down here and hold your head."


    Serge stumbled to the ground.


    Serge was shocked and angry.


    But the situation is better than people, she can only lie on the ground honestly.


    Serge turned to look at Chen.


    She found Chen Yu looking at her with a wry look.


    Serge was angry.


    What''s this guy proud of?


    By this time, the banking office was completely under control.


    A dozen bank employees and customers were all held hostage.


    Two masked robbers with automatic rifles were in charge of more than ten hostages.


    Then the counter working door of the bank was opened.


    You know, it can only be opened inside.


    That is to say, there is an internal agent among the bank staff.


    This group of robbers is so professional that they have taken two boxes out of the bank vault in one minute.


    Chen Yu lies on the ground and looks at the masked robbers coming out of the backstage.


    Two boxes? These two boxes can hold millions of dollars.


    However, Chen always felt that such a big battle was the only way to get such a little money.


    It''s a little pediatrics.


    The inner layers of these two boxes seem to be covered with aluminium sheets.


    Even Chen''s little world could not feel the things in the box.


    But these two should not be taken from the vault, but from the safe.


    The target of their robbery is not cash!


    Think about it. This is Citibank''s regional headquarters.


    If you want to rob cash, you can''t get much cash at all.


    They are so professional in robbing a branch with weak defense. It is less difficult and they can get more money.


    At this time, Chen found that the police outside had arrived.


    "No The police are here and our exit is blocked. " A masked robber has been watching the outside window.


    Just then, Chen''s phone rang.


    Chen Yu picked up the phone and said, "Hello, Fanny."


    "By the way, the household supplies for women are used up. When you go to the supermarket, remember to buy some."


    "Well, I''ll try. I''m in the bank now, but I have a bank robbery."


    "Hang up, now! Hang up for me at once. "


    Two masked robbers guarding the hostages all point their guns at Chen Yu.


    "Forget it, the robber is now pointing his gun at me."


    "Well, don''t delay too long."


    When koji SEIR looked at Chen Yu, he looked at the neuropathy completely.


    This guy''s looking for his own way, isn''t he?


    Chen Zhuo just hung up the phone of fari, and another call came in.


    "No phone calls!" The masked robber stood in front of Chen Yu and put the muzzle of his gun on his head.


    Chen Yu looked at the masked robber and said naturally, "understand each other. I don''t tell you."


    "No answering! Do you want to die? "


    However, the threat of masked robbers did not prevent Chen Yu from connecting the phone.


    "Hang up! Hang up now. " The masked robber''s voice amplified: "I shot!"


    "Hello."


    "Chen, are you in the business hall?" It was Amira who called Chen.


    "Yeah, I''m being hijacked now." "Now the robbers are pointing their guns at my head," Chen said helplessly


    "Are you kidding?"


    "I''m serious." Chen opened the video chat: "you see."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Take care of them." "What they are going to rob is very important," said Amira


    "Then if I don''t take care of them, will I?"


    "It doesn''t matter. They are robbers."


    "By the way, the bank''s monitoring should be handled."


    Just then the masked robber loaded the gun.


    The other hostages were too scared to look up.


    Just as the masked robber was about to shoot.


    Chen Yu started without warning.


    An automatic rifle.


    The masked robber didn''t respond. His hands were empty, and the gun had fallen into Chen Yu''s hands.


    Pa -


    Chen Zhu holds the barrel of the gun and directly hits the masked robber''s face with the butt of the gun.


    Another masked robber did not slow down, and turned to Chen Yu at full speed.Lift the legs! Chen Yu raised the head of the gun in one hand, and another leg was raised.


    Two masked robbers guarding the hostages fell to the ground.


    Chen raised his gun and fired at the four remaining masked robbers.


    Dada -


    the four masked robbers immediately hid behind the pillars and bunkers.


    All the bullets were lost.


    Chen Qi drops his rifle.


    Sure enough, I won''t get cursed if I get shot.


    The hostages did not dare to look up at all, shivering in the sound of gunfire.


    Chen Yu has appeared behind a pillar.


    Dada -


    "ah..."


    Dada -


    "ah..."


    Four masked robbers were all down.


    Chen Yu picked up the phone and said, "Amira, it''s all done."


    Amira was speechless.


    Thirty seconds It was only 30 seconds before the bank''s crisis was resolved.


    The police broke in and Chen Yu stood in place with both hands raised.


    Several police officers raised their guns and surrounded Chen.


    "Hold your head and lie on the ground."


    Sometimes, the police are no different from the robbers.


    "Stop, he''s not a robber." Amira has followed the police in.


    Chen Yu and Amira exchanged a look.


    Amira looked at the two boxes beside Chen Yu.


    The scene directly opened the box and checked the contents of the box.


    Chen saw a lot of documents in the box.


    Seeing the nervous look of Amira, it is clear that these documents are very important.


    At this time, the police have also learned from the hostages.


    Although most of the hostages did not dare to look up, they still vaguely saw Chen Yu''s action.


    Although the police marveled at Chen''s ability, they did not embarrass him any more.


    After all, one man got six armed robbers down.


    This ability is basically similar to those of the protagonists in the movie and TV series.


    "Are there few things?"


    "No less, thank you, Chen."


    Amira breathed a long sigh of relief.


    Fortunately, Chen Yu is here this time, otherwise she will be in great trouble.


    The police came and asked a few more questions.


    Chen Yu answered truthfully.


    At the same time, it simply explains how he just solved the six robbers.


    Of course, the police didn''t watch the surveillance, so they couldn''t know the whole process exactly.


    Serge was also receiving the police''s confession and looked at Chen Yu from a distance.


    She was also surprised at Chen''s ability.


    At the beginning, I saw Chen Yu lying on the ground so decisively.


    She thought Chen was a real egghead.


    As a result, Chen Yu''s failure to sing was a surprise.


    Just now she secretly watched the process of Chen Yu''s counterattack.


    The whole process is too fast. First, there are two robbers guarding the hostages, and then they use guns to force the remaining four robbers to the back of the bunker, and then they can solve the four robbers with the speed of wind and wind.

 Chapter 1841

    In a luxurious manor, a bloated man in a nightgown looks at the bearded man in front of him.


    "Failed?" Joseph asked unexpectedly, "there''s no reason. Don''t you say it''s professional? No delegation has ever failed. "


    "The plan went well, but there was a very strong man among the hostages who alone knocked down the expert I hired," said Jax


    "Who?" Asked Joseph, frowning.


    "Don''t worry about who that man is. He''s just out of plan." Said Jakes quietly.


    Jakes knew Joseph''s character, and he mostly wanted to get back at each other.


    Jakes doesn''t care who Joseph wants to revenge.


    But only if it doesn''t affect his plan.


    And a man who can wipe out six armed men.


    It must be very powerful.


    Jakes doesn''t like to involve such enemies.


    "Tell me who is holding me back." Joseph asked without hesitation.


    "It''s not in my plan." Said Jakes coldly.


    "I need that person''s information."


    "If you want to get even with that person, you can investigate for yourself." Said Jakes.


    "Are you trying to get rid of your failure?" Joseph looked at Jakes in disgust.


    He''s an employer, but Jakes has no respect for him.


    Always face him with the same attitude.


    Jakes remained unmoved.


    Though he was equally unhappy.


    But he still sticks to his principles.


    Delegation always comes first.


    Pull a man with a strong fighting force to the opposite side.


    It is likely to bring unpredictable variables.


    And Jakes investigated each other''s identity.


    The other side is a rich man, a very rich man.


    In this country, the rich mean great influence and great power.


    It was difficult to get those documents from Citibank''s safe.


    Coupled with a strong enemy, it will make the problem worse.


    "Then I entrust you now, and I want you to kill the guy who caused me trouble." Said Joseph.


    "That man is rich Maybe more money than you. " "Do you know the impact of killing such a super rich man?" said Jakes


    "Oh? The rich? " Joseph narrowed his eyes. "Then kidnap him or his family."


    Jakes didn''t answer.


    Because kidnapping doesn''t need a commission.


    And who is the ransom for such a commission?


    The client?


    It would be better for them to finish the kidnapping by themselves.


    What if the client gives less commission than the ransom?


    So kidnap this kind of thing, either they come by themselves, or they don''t do it.


    And the impact of kidnapping a super rich man or his family is too bad.


    This will cause the whole upper class to unite.


    After all, no one wants to be threatened by his or her own family.


    And how much can a super rich blackmail?


    Tens of millions of dollars will be enough.


    After all, most of the rich, most of their wealth is real estate, not cash.


    It''s very unwise to fight against a group for tens of millions of dollars.


    What''s more, Joseph is a greedy man.


    He will never give a higher commission than the ransom.


    Joseph is very famous in the industry, even if he is not.


    Joseph also has a nickname in the industry, hyena.


    Embezzle the assets of others.


    As long as he can achieve his goal, he doesn''t mind using any means.


    Jakes has worked with Joseph twice.


    Joseph is a real villain.


    Every sum of his money is bloody.


    After succeeding several times, Joseph''s fortune soared and his assets exceeded one billion dollars.


    It also made him more and more complacent.


    Jakes is more aware of the risks.


    So his choices are very cautious.


    Not every target is suitable for their prey.


    A man who fights back in the face of six militants, and is also a super rich man.


    Take this kind of person as prey?


    I''m afraid he and Joseph will both die very ugly.


    That''s why Jakes refused.


    If the object is a person who wins the lottery and becomes rich overnight.Jakes is happy to prey on each other.


    Because even if they have money, their influence is very limited.


    And into that powerful super rich.


    Even kidnapping his family, extorting tens of millions of dollars.


    But what happened next? Tear up the ticket? Or not?


    No matter how you decide, the consequences are very serious.


    Joseph saw that Jakes did not like it, and his face grew darker.


    He doesn''t like people disobeying his orders.


    "Jakes, are you going to refuse my commission?"


    "How much commission can you pay?" Asked Jakes.


    "Twenty million dollars, I have always been very generous to my own people. If you can get 200 million dollars from that person, I will share another 20 million dollars with you." Joseph seemed to give generously.


    "Sorry, I refuse." Jakes refused without hesitation.


    Only when the brain is sick can we accept this thankless Commission.


    "Jakes, are you really going to turn down my offer? Do you know the consequences of that? "


    "I know you better than anyone, Joseph." "I know your background, your character and everything about you, so please don''t threaten me. It''s not good for you," said Jakes


    Joseph''s face was stiff, and his cheek twitched.


    It''s true that they cooperated many times, so that he had too much control in Jakes''s hands.


    Joseph''s gaze at Jakes was a little more cloudy.


    He doesn''t like such uncontrolled people.


    It seems that after this time, their cooperation will be terminated.


    I have to get rid of Jakes and his team.


    "Ha ha I''m joking with you, Jakes. Well, as you said, don''t let the papers get out of hand before they get there. " Joseph changed his face and his broad-minded attitude.


    "Nothing else, I''ll leave." Jakes turned around and walked away. He had nothing to do with Joseph.


    Out of Joseph''s manor, several men immediately surrounded him.


    "Boss."


    Jakes nodded and said, "get ready. Don''t touch this mad dog after this mission. There''s a gap between him and us."


    "Boss, I''ve got some news."


    "What news?"


    "My friend on the road said that Los Angeles is very dangerous. It is said that in the past two years, more than five top mercenary teams have disappeared here, and at least 20 killers have disappeared."

 Chapter 1842

    "What''s the matter?" Jakes frowned.


    "I don''t know. Anyway, Los Angeles has become a forbidden area for mercenaries and killers, so the local black gang warns us to leave as soon as possible or be honest in Los Angeles."


    "Is it the local black... Gang''s mystification?"


    "No, I did. It was." "There are more than 200 people missing," he said seriously


    "No more information?"


    "According to the speculation of local gangs, there may be a certain force in Los Angeles. This force has a very strong sense of territory and does not like outsiders to perform tasks in Los Angeles."


    "It seems that we should also be careful in our actions. After all, we are outsiders." Said Jakes, gravely.


    Jakes has also met with such organizations or forces.


    Under normal circumstances, Jakes would take people away.


    After all, a strong dragon does not press a local snake.


    Moreover, without knowing the details of each other, it is not suitable for local forces to have conflicts.


    Comparatively speaking, they prefer to have conflicts with local gangs.


    They are also reluctant to conflict with such armed groups.


    Gangs and armed groups are two concepts.


    No matter what form the Mafia, including the Mafia, has, in fact, a relatively loose internal structure.


    There are very few people who can carry out the arms, and most of them are light weapons or even no weapons.


    Even part of the armed forces are amateurs.


    For example, the black gang in movies and TV plays can be equipped with any weapon, which is impossible to appear in reality.


    For a stable regime, at least, it is impossible to allow such gangs to exist.


    However, some organizations and forces are different. Their armed forces are much stronger.


    And they are likely to have something to do with the government.


    Even some organizations or forces are formed by the government.


    Exist for some purpose.


    So once they are provoked, the retaliation will be very strong.


    No one is willing to conflict with such organizations.


    Even professional teams like Jakes don''t want to.


    "Is there any local government department?"


    "Department of counter terrorism security." Said the man.


    "Department of counter terrorism security!" Jakes frowned slightly. "Let''s keep a low profile and try not to do it ourselves."


    "And the commission?"


    "Try to find local people. Let''s not show up."


    "I see."


    ¡­¡­


    "How was the bank robbery today?" Asked fari.


    "It''s boring." "Those people are not really professionals. They look more like pieces arranged by some people," Chen shrugged


    At the beginning, Chen Yu thought that they were professionals, seeing that they were quick in action and had controlled the situation of the banking office in almost a minute.


    It turned out that they were trained at best.


    They should be veterans, but they are far from elite.


    Whether it is consciousness or strength, it is quite common.


    Someone should be behind the scenes.


    Including the inside of the bank, it is also arranged by the people behind the scenes.


    They just follow the plan.


    Once Chen Yu is out of the program.


    They''re a little overwhelmed.


    Especially when Chen Yu was answering the phone.


    They didn''t make up their mind to shoot directly.


    It shows that they are not the kind of indiscriminate people.


    I guess it''s just a matter of money. I want to earn some extra money.


    They were then hired to take part in the robbery.


    They didn''t kill people throughout the robbery.


    That means they still have their own bottom line.


    Of course, this can''t be the reason for them to get rid of the crime.


    Amira should know the truth.


    Since the other side is coming for those documents.


    And Amira''s reaction was to attach great importance to those documents.


    Explain that Amira knows the identity of the other side.


    After dinner, Chen picked up the phone and dialed Amira.


    "Amira, who are the people behind the bank robbers today?"


    "A robber who started by killing and plundering." "Those documents are a rich man''s legacy," said Amira quietly. "He left the real estate to the bank before he died, and the man looked at it."


    "Grab these documents and you''ll get the legacy?" Chen asked doubtfully.


    "Some of the legal issues involved are very complicated. In short, he can deny the bank''s custody right as long as he destroys these documents, and then he can take over the inheritance by establishing a relationship with a relative junior of that rich man.""That rich man should also have a law firm? Should this kind of trusteeship be notarized by law? "


    "Yes, but these documents are the key. Now the bank is suing the family of the rich man. If these documents are lost, the bank will also be in a passive position. The man''s means are extremely inferior. He is willing to kidnap, threaten, kill and frame up. As long as he can get this heritage, he will dare to do anything." "By the way, you''d better be careful. After all, you have no intention of mediating in this matter. You are not afraid of it, but you still have family, so you''d better be on guard against the other side''s disadvantage to your family," said Amira


    Chen Yu thinks about it. Find two bodyguards for farry?


    But fari would not accept it.


    Then protect it in secret.


    After Chen Yu hung up Yamila''s phone, he dialed Kaos again.


    "CASS, do you know any more powerful bodyguards?"


    "President Although I know a lot of people, I''m sure I can''t get into your eyes. " Cass said with a wry smile.


    "I want to prepare two bodyguards for Fanny to protect her in secret." Chen said.


    "Oh, well, that''s true. Why don''t I give you their phone number?"


    "Yes, give me the phone."


    Cass sent the phone to Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu got the phone and contacted the other party.


    After quoting the name of CAOS, the other side readily agreed to meet.


    The other side is not in Los Angeles now, but they rush to Los Angeles at once.


    We should be in Los Angeles tomorrow.


    In fact, even if there is no bodyguard, fari may not be in danger.


    First of all, there must be no danger at home.


    Secondly, Wanda follows fari every day.


    Moreover, fali''s own skill is also very good, and her physique is far beyond ordinary people. Moreover, she occasionally practices boxing with Chen Yu.


    Of course, Chen Yu is careful. He is careful.


    Chen Chu thought about it, and brought in Bashin.


    Bashin is also a strong bodyguard, and his body size is the smallest one besides Samuel.


    Even if you follow her every day, you won''t notice.

 Chapter 1843

    The next day, Chen arrived at the appointed restaurant.


    There are many people in the restaurant, only one table of guests.


    The guests at that table are all suits and ties, men and women.


    "Hello, are you introduced by CASS?" Chen asked first.


    "Are you Mr. Chen?" The first man should be in his forties: "we are blade security company, I am grievous, the head of the company, they are all members of our company."


    "I don''t know how you charge?" Chen asked.


    "I''d like to ask Mr. Chen whether you plan to employ for a long time or provide short-term services?" Asked grievous.


    Chen Yu thought for a moment and asked, "how to charge for a long time? What is the short-term charge? "


    "In the short term, it is calculated by the number of days, 10000 dollars per day for a single person, seven days at least, and in the long term, half a year at least, 120000 dollars per month."


    "In the long run, it seems to be more cost-effective." "I want two female bodyguards, and I''d better not let my wife know that you only need to protect her in secret and not disturb her normal work..." Chen said


    "So what does your wife do?"


    "Coast guard, she doesn''t need to disturb her at work, but if a suspect approaches her, you have to take action."


    Grievous nodded. "No problem."


    "Let''s sign half a year first. If your service can satisfy me, I will sign a longer contract." "This is a check for $1.5 million," Chen said


    Grievous is also quite satisfied with Chen Yu, the customer.


    He didn''t bargain at all and accepted his offer very readily.


    You know, if it''s general security, the monthly salary is even less than 10000 dollars.


    The price he offered is sky high, but Chen doesn''t blink.


    "Mr. Chen, I wonder if you need security services?"


    "Me? I don''t need it. " Chen Yu smiled and shook his head.


    "All right."


    "By the way, do you know CAOS well?"


    "When Cass was in the army, I was his instructor." Replied grievous.


    Chen Yu thinks that he is a very good person to be a teacher in the army.


    For example, Gaia, the fighting level is superior to the first-class level.


    Grievous thought that Cass was Chen''s bodyguard.


    He knew the level of CASS, so he didn''t force Chen Yu to introduce bodyguards.


    "She''s Avia, she''s Zoya, and they''re no worse than any of the men in our company."


    Greaves said, pointing to two women in suits.


    Chen Zhuo extended his hand: "Hello, alvia and Zhuoya."


    "Hello, boss."


    The two women shook hands with Chen Yu respectively.


    "The two of you will be waiting for Mr. Chen from today on."


    "Yes, Mr. grievous."


    "Mr. Chen, there''s nothing else. Let''s go first. Have a talk with Avia and Zhuoya."


    Grievous left with the others.


    Chen Yu motioned to the two women to sit down: "this is my wife''s message. Look at it. You''d better not let her know about your existence. You can protect it secretly. You''d better not show up unless necessary."


    "Boss, if your wife works in the coast rescue team, there should be no danger during the day, at least no direct attack, mainly during her commute." "Can you put a tracker on your wife?" said ivy


    "Yes." Chen Zhu nodded, "if you think it''s necessary, install it, but how to install it depends on your ability. I won''t do it."


    "Of course, this is our business."


    ¡­¡­


    Fran was depressed because he was responsible for feeding Raymond for both days.


    After two days of contact, Fran was basically no longer afraid of Raymond.


    But Raymond is really very vengeful.


    Every time I come, I have to tease him.


    Let''s say yesterday, Fran drove a truck to bring two big live cattle.


    He led two cows to the top of the mountain, and before he had time to rest, he drilled a crocodile over six meters long.


    Almost scared Fran to pee.


    Even a few shots did not kill the crocodile, but aroused its ferocity.


    When Fran was about to turn around and run away, Raymond appeared and killed the terrible crocodile with one bite.


    Fran realized afterwards that the crocodile was driven by Raymond.


    Although Fran was angry about it, he had no choice.


    Who let himself offend Raymond.


    "If there are crocodiles, why do you have to eat beef?" Fran complained and led two cows up the mountain.Moo -


    just at this time, the two cows in the lead suddenly become restless.


    Fran loose the rope, Raymond appeared, and took a big bite of a cow.


    More than one thousand kilograms of cattle were directly bitten by Raymond.


    No matter how many times he saw it, Fran was still shocked.


    Raymond''s way of eating is too rough.


    Another cow was about to run, but Raymond swept his tail and knocked out the cow.


    "Raymond, today''s food has arrived. I''m leaving." Cried Fran.


    Fran was not interested in watching Raymond eat.


    Just then, a few voices came from the mountain road.


    Before Fran could make a sound, Raymond rolled Fran up and plunged into the grass.


    One person and one snake hid in the grass and looked at several people coming up from the mountain road.


    Those are a few fart big children. I guess they just went to high school.


    Fran felt Raymond''s tail loose, then Raymond''s tail gave Fran a flick on his ass.


    Fran stumbled out of the grass.


    "Ah..." The children were shocked to see Fran suddenly come out of the grass.


    "What are you doing here? It''s private territory." Fran shouted, taking time to touch his ass.


    "You mean private territory is private territory? You''re sneaky. You don''t look like a good person at first. Be careful I call the police. " One of the girls pointed to Fran and called out, not to speak to him at all.


    Fran''s face is red. What makes me look like a good man?


    I''m here for your good.


    The children are obviously here for sightseeing.


    I don''t know where I heard that. When I learned that there was a lake on the mountain, I ran here.


    "Alarm? OK, call the police. " Fran suddenly thought that if the police came and found Raymond, it would be another trouble.


    "Don''t worry about him. You see, there is a lake."


    "The lake here is so beautiful."


    A group of children rushed to the lake.


    But just a few steps away, I suddenly saw the body of a crocodile.


    "Ah Crocodile Crocodiles. "


    Fran strolled over: "there are crocodiles here. If you don''t want to feed them, go away."


    The children hesitated at once.


    On the one hand, I was really scared by the crocodile, but I was not willing to go away.

 Chapter 1844

    Fran held his chest in both hands and smiled at the small children.


    The leader of the group was angry, but he bit his teeth: "we used to be on the mountain. Crocodiles can''t come here. Most people put a crocodile here. Since it''s dead, there will be no more crocodiles."


    This kid''s guess is reasonable.


    Normally, crocodiles don''t live at high altitudes.


    On the one hand, there is a problem of water supply, and there is not much food.


    There will be crocodiles here, which can only be released by other people on purpose under normal circumstances.


    But limited by the source of food, even if you put down a few crocodiles, there are very few that can survive.


    "There are so many crocodiles here," Franc sneered


    "We won''t believe what you said. You scared us on purpose."


    "That''s it. Why should we trust you?"


    The children thought Fran was trying to scare them.


    "Since you are going to die, I can only call the police." Said Fran.


    There are really many crocodiles here, although Fran wants to see them make mistakes.


    But in the end, it''s also a matter of life.


    If they can''t be persuaded, they can only come to the police.


    The children, hearing Fran''s words, were more determined in their own guesses.


    "Let''s go, regardless of him."


    Several children rushed to the lake.


    The children''s coats were all swimsuits.


    Take off your coat and jump straight into the water.


    Fran was in a hurry. He ran to the lake, took the phone and called the police.


    This kind of thing is not a joke. If something happens here, people die, especially a group of minors.


    So it''s not just him that''s in trouble, even Steven.


    "Damn, there''s no signal here. I should change to a satellite phone." Fran was a little annoyed.


    "Hurry up, there are crocodiles here." Cried Fran anxiously.


    But the children are having a good time.


    Don''t pay attention to Fran''s dissuasion at all.


    "The water quality here is very good."


    "Yes, it''s comfortable."


    It can be said that there are beautiful mountains and rivers here.


    Of course, the water quality is very good.


    If a creature lives here for a long time, it is likely to produce intelligence.


    "Don''t swim to the deep water any more. Come back soon." Fran saw the children swimming deeper into the water.


    He didn''t take his warning to heart at all, and Fran was even more worried.


    Just then, a scream suddenly appeared on the lake.


    "Crocodile Crocodile... " A girl screamed.


    And the most terrible thing is that the crocodiles are just in the direction of their return.


    It''s blocking their way directly.


    "Bad." Fran, more and more anxious, took out his pistol and aimed it at the crocodiles.


    But the caliber and power of the pistol in his hand are very small. After all, he can''t carry too many powerful weapons.


    The alligator is famous for its rough skin and thick flesh.


    Small calibre pistols can hardly cause fatal damage to them.


    And the water weakened the ballistic impact of the bullet.


    The guns in Fran''s hands are harder to hurt.


    Unless it''s just enough to hit their exposed heads.


    But it''s very difficult.


    Fran tried to shoot. The bullet hit the water and fell.


    Fran fired another shot and a crocodile sank.


    But the bullet didn''t hit the crocodile''s head just now, but hit it on its body.


    At this time, another group of alligators surrounded the children from another direction.


    Fran''s face is pale. He''s a bit lost now.


    It can almost be predicted that once the two groups of crocodiles gather around the children, it will be a bloody killing feast.


    Just then, the grass moved for a moment, and then there was a crash.


    Raymond! Raymond is here


    Fran saw Raymond''s body sliding into the lake.


    Then the lake began to churn.


    A crocodile emerged with its white belly turned over.


    Fran swallowed.


    Then there''s the second crocodile, the third crocodile


    "Come on, this way, this way! This way. " Cried Fran.


    The children also saw the dead crocodile.


    They don''t have time to think about why the crocodile died suddenly.


    But they still swam this way.


    In fact, they are not far from the shore.


    Soon they swam past the dead alligators.One by one, Fran took people ashore.


    These children are frightened.


    The lake was still tumbling, and a crocodile rolled its belly up to the surface.


    At the moment they have gradually subsided.


    His face was full of doubts.


    "Something in the water is killing those crocodiles."


    "Well."


    Several children looked at Fran.


    He must be an insider. He knows what''s in the water.


    Soon there were more than a dozen bodies of crocodiles on the water.


    The body of a crocodile was washed to the lake.


    "Don''t go there." "The crocodile may not have died through," Franc ordered


    It''s just that these kids are so bold.


    Despite Fran''s obstruction, he went up and turned over the body of the crocodile.


    The four meter long crocodile turned over with the joint efforts of several children.


    They found that the crocodile''s neck was mangled by something.


    Obviously, it''s very big. At least its mouth can directly bite the crocodile''s neck.


    And the strength is very big. This four meter long crocodile, crocodile skin can almost block small caliber bullets.


    But the flesh and blood of being bitten directly is indistinct.


    The crocodile''s neck was completely broken.


    And it''s not about eating, it''s about killing.


    "Sir What''s in the water? "


    Fran looked at all the people, hesitated for a while, and finally whispered, "don''t you know, the legend of monsters in this water area disappeared here in the past ten years. Later, a rich man bought this mountain forest and wanted to build a manor here. As soon as the project started, several people died. The rich man couldn''t help it, We can only raise crocodiles here, hoping to kill the monsters in the water with crocodiles. As a result, there are more crocodiles, and that thing starts to eat crocodiles. "


    The crowd shivered. Fran continued, "you''re lucky. At least that thing prefers the taste of crocodile to that of you."


    "And you? Who are you? "


    "I''m hired by the owner of this mountain forest. I''m specially responsible for guarding this area and making sure that no one will come here to take risks. Did you see the van parked at the foot of the mountain when you just came?"


    They nodded, and Fran said mysteriously, "it''s used to transport cattle and sheep. It''s specially used to feed that thing, so that it doesn''t starve and attack people who come here by mistake."

 Chapter 1845

    The children were pale with fear.


    At this time, the lake turned again.


    After half a sound, a giant crocodile nearly seven meters came up.


    Blood then came to the lake.


    Everyone''s face is a bit unnatural.


    Even Fran was a little shocked.


    Of course, he''s fine.


    After all, he was the one who had seen Raymond.


    So it''s scary to know Raymond.


    But this does not hinder his shock.


    And the other kids were scared.


    "You''d better get out of here, and I''m going, too. Once the monster in the water wants to change his appetite, we''ll probably be its target." Franc said, turning to leave.


    The children did not dare to stay here any longer, and followed Fran in a hurry.


    Franc saw this situation, and finally he was relieved.


    If these children don''t want to leave, it''s a real hassle.


    Steven will be informed to deal with it.


    Although invading other people''s territory, any means are allowed.


    But Steven is a public figure. Of course, he can''t act recklessly.


    As long as it is a stable social structure, minors are protected with the greatest strength.


    Even if it''s a minor who makes mistakes, public opinion often turns to the minor.


    "Jess, do you believe him?"


    "No matter what he said is true or not, at least there are some terrible creatures in the water." Jess said, and looked at his companion meaningfully: "Lenan, don''t you believe it?"


    "No, I believe." "Have you ever thought that if we could get pictures of monsters, we would be rich, our videos would be sensational, and we would all be celebrities," Renan said


    "But That monster eats people. " Jess is afraid.


    After all, even crocodiles can kill that thing in groups.


    I''m afraid it''s very easy to deal with them.


    And the people of Lao Mei are all poisoned by monster movies.


    They are afraid at this time. Will they cause more trouble.


    "It doesn''t matter. The man said that he often comes here, and as long as he brings cattle and sheep, he won''t be attacked by monsters, which means that monsters don''t have to eat people, as long as there is other food."


    "Please, we can''t afford a cow, not even a sheep."


    "Let''s gather up some money. Maybe it''s enough. How much is a sheep? It''s only over $100. "


    Rinan, now relieved of his fear, began to get a little excited.


    "Think about it. If we can shoot real monsters, if we only have tens of millions of clicks of videos on twitter, then we can get 100000 dollars."


    "I won''t, it''s a real monster." "I don''t want to take a risk," one girl said firmly


    "I won''t take part either."


    The two girls in the small group have made a statement.


    They don''t want to get into trouble.


    The other two boys hesitated a little and finally chose to quit.


    Only Jess is uncertain. He''s in love.


    Jess is the man of the day at school.


    My favorite is to show off.


    He also led the way against Fran.


    Li Nan''s family is not very good.


    He did badly in school.


    And what he wants is not to show off, but to make money.


    "What if we don''t find monsters, but crocodiles find them?" Jess said hesitantly, "those crocodiles are not valuable."


    "It doesn''t matter if we don''t get close to the water. Crocodiles can''t run as fast on land as we can."


    "Are you sure if we find monsters, they won''t eat us as snacks?"


    "Let''s make a disguise. Monsters are always monsters. No problem."


    "Here..."


    "I can get a gun. My father has a gun." Li Nan added.


    "Never." Jess is calmer after all: "your gun can''t even deal with the crocodile, let alone the monster."


    ¡­¡­


    Didilla is building castles on the beach with little Gelin, Meila and cindora.


    Chen Yu found that didilla''s character was really calm and introverted.


    It''s a model of a lady.


    Chen Yu doesn''t hate Didier, but hopes she can let it go more.


    Didilla doesn''t like to be noisy, greedy or crying like other children.


    Even Portia, for example, has a little mood.


    But didilla can''t at all.


    Didilla didn''t cry at all. Instead, she helped Chen Yu and fari with their children.Of course, Chen can still see some immature performances of didilla.


    For example, when they are shopping, what does didilla want to buy.


    She would look at those things carelessly.


    But when Chen Yu looks at her, she will avoid it again, pretending to be totally careless.


    This makes Chen Yu very distressed.


    Chen Yu lies in a reclining chair and looks at didilla.


    Thinking about it, Chen Yu takes out the phone and dials up the phone of norworth Singh.


    "I''m going to ask you something, norworth."


    "Chen, what do you want to ask?"


    "I found that didilla''s character seems too introverted, even introverted and a little abnormal."


    A child in a normal family can hardly have such an introverted child.


    Whether in the east or in the west, in today''s society, children have too many opportunities to contact with the outside world.


    So it has developed many characteristics of children.


    Chen is worried about what kind of mental illness didilla has, even depression.


    Depression is a very terrible mental illness.


    Of course, this horror is not for others.


    Depression doesn''t have destructive or hurtful behavior.


    It''s about hurting yourself.


    Some depression patients have some symptoms just when they are young.


    But the parents didn''t pay attention to it, which led to the aggravation of the disease and finally embarked on a road of no return.


    This is not the result Chen wants to see.


    Chen Yu will not treat depression.


    So Chen wants to take Didier to see a psychiatrist.


    However, Chen Yu was worried that taking Didier to see a psychiatrist would cause more serious psychological trauma to Didier.


    Chen Yu is going to have a talk with norworth Singh now.


    "Didilla, there''s something wrong with her life experience." "Her parents died by accident when she was very young, and she was kept in her uncle''s and aunt''s house. I heard that her uncle and aunt were not good to her, and even beat her," she said


    "Didilla''s afraid of being abandoned," she asked


    "Well, I see."


    Chen Yu was relieved to hear what she said.


    It''s trauma, not mental illness.


    Although psychological trauma is not a good thing.


    But at least it can repair her psychological trauma.


    But if it''s a mental illness, it''s a lot of trouble.


    Chen Yu stares at didilla, and after a while makes a phone call to farry.

 Chapter 1846

    In the evening, fari came back.


    At the same time, I brought back a very large gift box.


    "Didilla, come and help."


    Didilla hears farry''s call and immediately runs to help farry carry the gift box.


    Several times didilla wanted to ask what was in the gift box.


    But he held back again and didn''t open his mouth.


    This box is heavy, at least tens of kilograms.


    All the children gathered around and looked curiously at the square gift box, which was almost a man tall.


    "Mom..." Little Larissa ran unsteadily to fari.


    Little Larissa now knows two words, mother and sister, but they are still vague.


    "Open..." Little Larissa called, pointing to the big box.


    Fari turned to didilla and said, "didilla, do you want to know what''s inside?"


    Didilla hesitated for a moment, then nodded, "yes."


    "This is for you. Open it." Said Farley.


    "Ah? For me? Why? What about the brothers and sisters? "


    "They didn''t, they gave it to you, because you are the best child." Said Farley.


    Didilla stared at fari, biting her lower lip, still hesitated.


    Fari patted didilla on the shoulder. "Go ahead."


    Didilla finally came forward and pulled the knot off the gift box.


    In an instant, the box opened with a crash.


    Inside is a delicate ship model, a yacht model.


    "Didilla, this is a model of your uncle''s yacht, and your uncle and I have decided to name this yacht after you, the warrior didilla."


    This model ship is from Seagate.


    Chen Yu called Farley to get the yacht model.


    "Ah?" Didilla was a little caught off guard.


    She is not a model lover, but the yacht model in front of her really brightens her eyes.


    Her unique design and exquisite workmanship make her sincerely love it.


    The other children looked at the model ship with envy.


    "Mom, I want to I want to... " Little gren was pulling Fanny''s pants.


    "Little gren, if you want to, you should be as good as sister didilla and watch your performance." Said Farley.


    "Little gren will be good." Little Gelin clenched her fist as if she was making up her mind.


    Chen Chu touched didilla''s head and said, "didilla, I''ll take this model ship to your room for you."


    Didilla is biting her lower lip. She is not the kind of person who is very good at expressing her feelings.


    Just the tears of moving and happiness are brewing in the eyes.


    "Thank you, aunt, thank you, uncle."


    Chen Yu carefully took the model ship to didilla''s room.


    The dinner was in the front yard, and the evil devil put all kinds of dishes on the long table.


    "Didilla, in addition to that model, there''s the name of the new yacht. What else do you want?"


    "No, I have no other requirements." Didilla still can''t let go.


    "It has to be. Think about it." What do you want most? If Chen and I can do it, we will do it for you. "


    Didi La looked down, silent for a while, and finally looked up at Chen Yu: "Uncle I think I think you take me around the earth Is that ok? "


    Chen Yu and fari were shocked. They didn''t expect that didilla would make such a request.


    "Chen, can you do it?"


    "Yes." Chen Chu nodded, "but some preparation is needed."


    Chen Yu stood up and said, "eat first."


    Chen Yu didn''t even think about circling the earth.


    But didilla had this wish.


    Then Chen Yu naturally needs to satisfy her wishes.


    Chen needs to prepare a set of equipment for didilla that can resist high temperature and strong wind.


    Chen Yu first called jurag.


    It was the most appropriate thing to leave it to Rouen FASI.


    But now Rouen fazier is not here, so we can only find jurag.


    Chen Yu told jurag his request and intention.


    Jurag took over the Commission with alacrity.


    There is no difficulty in this Commission. It mainly consists of silver dragon skin.


    So this requirement is very simple.


    Of course, Chen also requires beautiful appearance.


    Chen''s idea is a set of superhero like equipment.


    No special functions are required.


    Gezira and Toyono Tianxi are responsible for building the main shell parts, and they both built them soon.


    Then jurag is in charge of deep processing, covering the armor with silver dragon skin.Two hours later, Chen took didila to the headquarters.


    "Didilla, put on this gear and see if it fits." Chen Chu takes up his helmet and puts it on didilla.


    When didilla put on the helmet and equipment, the whole person''s temperament changed.


    It looks like a heroine.


    Behind the equipment, there is a red cape.


    Of course, this cape has no use except for its resistance to pressure and high temperature.


    The whole equipment is sealed, only the back of the helmet has a few air holes.


    "Didilla, how are you feeling?" Chen is quite satisfied with didilla''s shape.


    "Well It''s not bad. It''s very comfortable. " "Uncle," said didilla, "what''s this for?"


    "Around the world." "Are you ready?" Chen said


    "Now?"


    "Of course." Chen Yuli said of course.


    At the same time, Chen Yu also appeared in the strongest posture.


    Jurag and others nearby also stepped back.


    Chen Yu extended his hand: "come, sit on my arm."


    Didilla hesitated for a moment and sat on Chen''s arm.


    "If you have any discomfort, please let me know immediately," Chen said


    "Oh I see. "


    Chen did not directly start the highest speed, but slowly increased the speed.


    If the acceleration is too fast, didilla can''t bear it.


    "How are you feeling now?"


    "Very good." "Uncle," said didilla, "can you be a little faster?"


    "Yes, I accelerated."


    "Good." Chen has calculated.


    At his speed, at full speed, he can circle the earth in about three hours.


    The earth has a circumference of more than forty thousand kilometers, and Chen can reach a maximum speed of more than fifteen Maher.


    However, Chen considers going around for a few places to let didilla play a little.


    So the estimated time of this round the world trip is about ten hours.


    Soon, Chen''s speed was the highest.


    Although Chen took one more didilla, Chen felt that the speed was not slower or even faster than that of the last speed measurement.


    After all, the last time we measured the speed, the runway was short and the acceleration was not enough.


    Now Chen has enough acceleration time, so Chen estimates that his speed may exceed Mach 16.

 Chapter 1847

    "Didilla, how are you feeling now? Do you feel uncomfortable? " Chen asked.


    "No, it feels good."


    Didila looked at the vast sea, the sea is also in the rapid backward.


    Just then, two fighters appeared ahead.


    Chen Yu''s speed is so fast now. He must have been found by the satellite.


    And old America must have identified Chen Yu as the one who destroyed the owl last time.


    So you''re welcome this time. Send two fighters directly.


    The two fighters appeared near here. They must have taken off from the aircraft carrier.


    There should be a fleet around here.


    Chen Yu didn''t want to fight with them.


    After all, with didilla.


    "Didilla, we''re in the sea now." Chen immediately lowered his altitude, then dived into the sea.


    Chen can''t plunge directly into the sea as usual. After all, if he rushes into the sea at such a high speed, the huge inertial impact will directly pull Didi''s knuckle.


    So Chen Yu entered the sea in a gentle way.


    Chen Zhu controls the sea water and directly runs through it.


    Chen Yu walked in the sea for more than ten minutes before he reappeared.


    "We''re going to the Hawaiian Islands." "Go to Hawaii and take some pictures," Chen reminded


    Didilla has never been to Hawaii and is looking forward to it.


    "But now it''s evening. The most famous beach in Hawaii is sunshine beach, so there''s no fun. We''ll come here next time." Chen said.


    "Well, I understand." Didilla''s sympathetic response.


    When the Hawaiian beach was silent, didilla picked up a shell: "uncle, help me to put it away."


    Chen Xun looked at the shell and found nothing special.


    However, Chen collected the shells.


    "Next stop, Mount Fuji, Japan." "Please get ready for the flight," Chen said


    Hu -


    in a flash, Chen Yu set out again and went straight to Mount Fuji.


    Although didilla wants to circle the earth.


    But if it''s just a simple round, it doesn''t make sense.


    Chen Zhu wants to go to some landmark countries or scenic spots.


    Hawaii is almost 6000 kilometers away from Japan.


    Chen took less than 20 minutes to reach the sky over Mount Fuji with didila.


    "This is Mount Fuji in Japan. Have you seen the forest? It''s the sea of green wood forest. The bare area is left by the war between me and a great demon."


    Didilla looked at Mount Fuji in amazement, and also at the woods Chen Zhu pointed to.


    "Will it be cold?"


    "No, it''s OK."


    Just here, a red light came through the air.


    Chen Yu''s eyes are fixed. It''s no one else. It''s just before the jade algae of Nine Tailed Fox.


    Not long ago, yuzao arrived in front of Chen Yu.


    Although the jade algae is human at the moment, the nine tails behind are still very obvious.


    "Chen Yu, are you here to fight with me?" Jade algae front corner of the mouth with a little smile.


    "She is the great demon who fought with me." "I''m not here to fight with you. I''m taking my daughter around the world," Chen said


    Yu Zao stares at Chen Yu, as if to tell the truth from the truth.


    However, Chen Yu and didila did not stay here, but went straight to the next destination.


    Yu Zao looks at Chen Zhu''s figure before leaving, and scolds him: "you are fast."


    Although she was not happy with Chen''s coming and going in a hurry, she was really helpless with Chen''s speed.


    In a blink of an eye, Chen Yu has left Japan.


    If the normal route is followed, Chen''s next stop should be Huaxia.


    However, after careful consideration, Chen gave up the idea.


    If Chen Yu entered China in such a state, neither the military nor the spiritual world would be happy.


    Chen can''t do anything in China if he can.


    So Chen finally decided to bypass China.


    Along the East China Sea, then through the Dongsha Islands and Xisha Islands, into Vietnam.


    At this time, Chen Yu suddenly found that there seemed to be a fight below.


    It''s not the fight of ordinary people, it''s the fight of the spiritual world.


    In Chen''s plan, Vietnam was not their site.


    Chen is planning to go directly through Vietnam and Cambodia to visit Angkor Wat.


    However, the following battle attracted Chen''s attention.


    Below is a turbid river, which should be a tributary of the Mekong River.On the river, there are hundreds of psychics standing on dozens of boats, big and small.


    Looking down from the air, it is obvious that something is swimming under the water.


    It''s very big and long. It''s at least 70 or 80 meters long.


    Chen Yu suddenly thought of the scarlet task, the Mekong river monster.


    The thing came out of the water suddenly, and then directly knocked a ship over the water.


    The people on the boat fell into the water, and then the food began to be eaten.


    All those who fall are psychics.


    Strength varies, but in the water they are the lambs to be slaughtered.


    Chen can see clearly that it is not a dragon at all.


    It''s more like a big changed eel.


    Chen Yu felt that there was a strong spirit in this super eel.


    It seems to be a great demon.


    And Chen feels a lot of power in it.


    ¡­¡­


    "No, we can''t continue to fight on the surface. This is the home of the water monster. We have to find a way to guide it to land or shallow water." Cried a man with an Asian face.


    Boom -


    just at this time, a huge earth shaking sound came.


    A flash of lightning came down from the sky, and another ship was split in two by thunder.


    The people on the ship turned directly into coke.


    "Damn it, this monster is invincible."


    "Send a signal to other ships to retreat. We can''t go on like this. If we go on like this, we will lose the whole army."


    "Hu, is there no way?"


    "If it''s possible on land, it''s impossible to defeat this monster on the water." Hu Yixian shook his head.


    "All right."


    The members of the same boat are quite complicated. There are blonde foreigners, but most of them are Asian.


    They all lost the battle spirit because of the huge losses.


    The ship began to dock, but the underwater attack continued, and there was a thunder in the sky from time to time.


    After arriving at the shore, everyone rushed to the shore.


    Hu Yixian just got off the boat and suddenly found two people standing on the bank.


    A giant of great stature, obviously enhanced spell.


    The other one was dressed in strange looking equipment and helmets and couldn''t see clearly.


    But in terms of body size, it should be a girl of a small grade.


    These two are not from the United this time?

 Chapter 1848

    "Friend, are you?"


    Hu Yixian is the leader of this team, but he doesn''t know these two people.


    So I said hello with fists, but I guessed that the two people, one big and one small, in front of me, mostly came to participate in the scarlet task.


    Just then, the river began to billow again.


    The huge figure of the water monster looms.


    It looks like it''s going to rush ashore.


    "No, the water monster is close to the shore. Back up a little bit." Hu Yixian was shocked and hurriedly called his companion back.


    Only Chen Yu and didila stood still.


    "Didilla, you wait here. I''ll come as soon as I go."


    "Good." Didilla nodded.


    When Hu Yixian retreated, he looked back at Chen Yu and didila.


    "What are you doing standing there? Back off quickly. " Hu Yixian shouted, waving his hands and feet.


    It''s just that he saw the man as if he didn''t realize the danger.


    Still straight towards the river.


    By this time, the water monster had come to the shore, and out of the water came a huge head.


    The water monster''s body is releasing high-energy electric current.


    Dark clouds in the sky seem to be affected by water monsters, and they are constantly discharging in the evening.


    Chen''s body size is huge at the moment, but compared with the water monster, it''s like the gap between the elephant and the ant.


    Hu Yixian took a breath of cool air, which was the first time he saw the water monster.


    So do others. The power of the water monster is more terrible than they think.


    The power that can cause the celestial phenomena is absolutely powerful in any place.


    Chen Yu looks at the water monster in front of him. The strength of this eel should be half a step up to the Qing Dynasty.


    But limited by the water, if left the water, its strength will be greatly reduced.


    But even so, its strength is still not comparable to those people.


    The water monster pounced on Chen Yu, and his head shrouded in his huge mouth.


    Chen Yu hit the water monster in the head from the bottom up.


    Bang -


    half of the water monster''s head is rotten.


    Everyone opened their mouths and looked at Chen Yu in amazement.


    Second kill? That horrible water monster was killed by that man?


    Just when everyone can''t believe it.


    The water monster suddenly moved again, and then the body exposed to the ground suddenly contracted back into the water. At the same time, the damaged position of its head began to heal rapidly.


    Chen Zhao eyebrows a pick, this water monster''s healing ability incredibly so strong.


    It''s not much weaker than before yuzao.


    Half of his head was knocked out by himself, and he was still alive.


    Chen Yu dived directly into the water.


    In an instant, the river began to turn upside down, constantly setting off huge waves.


    Lightning flashed and thundered in the sky, and thunder fell constantly.


    Everyone looked at the rough River in horror.


    Boom -


    none of them have seen a fight of this level.


    And even if they had more than a dozen ships, more than a hundred psychics.


    The water monsters didn''t show their true strength either.


    At the moment, Chen Yu, who is in the water, keeps beating up the water monsters.


    The water monster''s attributes are very similar to Chen Yu''s.


    The power of water and lightning, but also has a strong body.


    Chen Yu is the same, but his power of controlling water is not equal to that of water monsters, and the power of lightning is stronger than that of water monsters.


    So it is basically the same in these two aspects.


    However, Chen Yu is higher than the water monster.


    The physical strength is far more than the water monster.


    The water monster also felt it, so it began to run away.


    Chen can''t inflict fatal damage on the water monster with a single blow.


    The most powerful thing about water monsters is their physical self-healing ability.


    Almost close to the level before yuzao.


    Chen took out the black Trident.


    The water monster suddenly blew up, and the body twisted harder.


    It felt the threat of a black Trident.


    That''s a deadly threat.


    Chen Yu stabbed a fork into the head of the water monster.


    At the moment when the black Trident stabbed the water monster''s head, the power of terror began to kill the water monster''s cells.


    Chen Yu''s black Trident in his hand exploded the head of the water monster.


    In the turbid river, Chen Yu felt that he was not a stranger to two energy sources.


    Chen Yu fished in the water, and two internal elixirs with the power of water and lightning fell into his hands.


    These two internal pills are similar to those of the old turtle.


    It''s just that the gap between the two is billions of times.


    However, these two internal pills have no use for Chen Yu.Of course, based on the principle of no waste, Chen Yu collected the body of Neidan and the water monster.


    Hu Yixian and others looked at the river, which continued to churn for half an hour.


    Suddenly there was silence.


    Is the battle over?


    Everyone is waiting for the result.


    Who lost? Who won?


    Or a draw?


    Finally, a figure flew out of the river.


    The water burst a column of water.


    People saw Chen Yu''s figure rising into the air and then falling towards their position.


    Hu Yixian strides forward.


    This time, instead of throwing fists, he bowed his hands to check the head: "Sir, how is the water monster?"


    "Dead." Chen Yu replied quietly.


    When Hu Yixian heard Chen Yu''s pure Chinese, his heart moved. He seemed to be a Chinese psychic.


    "I don''t know your name, elder?" Asked Hu Yixian.


    In Hu Yixian''s view, Chen Yu is mostly a top person in China.


    Although Chen Yu now looks very young in this form.


    But in Hu Yixian''s eyes, Chen Yu is mostly an old man.


    "No." Chen Yu said quietly, turning to didilla: "didilla, sit on my arm, let''s go."


    Hu yixianleng for a while, how can the old master come up with another sentence of English?


    Didila sits on Chen''s arm, and Chen breaks through the air.


    Even the air pressure brought by Chen Yu''s departure is unbearable.


    "Hu, is this your Chinese psychic?"


    "So powerful How terrible... "


    "It deserves to be the most active region in the world."


    "Like a spirit."


    "Hu, do you know where he comes from?"


    "I don''t know. That senior is not willing to disclose his information."


    The rest of the scene was filled with wonder.


    They were amazed by the incredible power.


    Unfortunately, Chen''s attitude of resisting people from thousands of miles away makes them helpless even if they want to make friends.


    At the moment, Chen Yu has reached the border of Vietnam, and in a flash, he has arrived in Cambodia.


    Chen Yu paused a little, looked at his position, and then determined his direction.


    "Next we are Angkor Wat, didila. Do you know Angkor Wat?"


    "I don''t know, uncle, where is Angkor Wat?"


    Angkor Wat is not so much a Buddhist temple as a Buddhist city.


    And suriyebamo II of Angkor Wat, built in the 12th century, worships Vishnu.


    Vishnu is the order Guardian God among the three gods in Hinduism.


    Buddhism itself was born out of Hinduism, and then it was introduced into China. In order to adapt to the politics and customs of China, it derived from Zen.

 Chapter 1849

    Chen Zhu put away the form of the great spirit and let didi pull up the equipment.


    After all, this is the cultural heritage of mankind, which must be respected.


    At this time, North America is still at night, while Cambodia is 12 hours faster than North America. It''s already noon.


    There are still quite a lot of tourists here.


    Chen Yu and didila are ordinary tourists walking in Angkor Wat.


    After staying at Angkor Wat for more than an hour, the two left again for the next place.


    Left Cambodia, crossed the Gulf of Thailand, entered the Myanmar sea, and then passed the bay of Bengal.


    And then across India into the Arabian Sea.


    Chen and didila did not stay in India.


    Chen Yu''s impression is that this is a messy country. The key is a country that is extremely unfriendly to women.


    Through the Arabian Sea, into the Gulf of Aden, into the Red Sea, and then into Egypt.


    The pyramid of Khufu and the Sphinx that must be visited in Egypt.


    The legacy of the world''s oldest civilization.


    Ancient Egypt and Egypt are not a civilization.


    Egypt was still in the morning.


    Almost no one can be seen.


    However, there are Egyptian cultural relics protection organs here, so they should be more careful in their actions.


    They had breakfast in Cairo after close contact and photos of the pyramid of Khufu and the Sphinx.


    Then they entered the Mediterranean Sea and crossed the European continent, the next stop is Britain.


    "Hello, Julie. Where are you in England now?"


    "Uncle, we are in Edinburgh. Why do you ask? Have you come to England, too? "


    Wage Li''s voice is a little tired and full of deep sleepiness.


    "Not yet, but soon."


    "Well, what time do you arrive?"


    "In about ten minutes."


    "What?"


    Just then, she received a picture from didilla.


    Twenty minutes later, with black eyes on her head, she watched Chen Yu and didila fall from the sky.


    "Uncle, didilla, why are you here? And I''ll pick this time. Let''s see what time it is. "


    "It''s already six."


    Although it''s six o''clock in the morning, Britain is still silent at the moment.


    "We''re traveling around the world, Didier and I."


    "Sister Jolie, we have been to Hawaii, Mount Fuji in Japan, and then to Vietnam, where we saw water monsters, and then to Angkor Wat in Cambodia. By the way, before we went to England, we took photos on the top of the pyramid of Khufu in Egypt and the Sphinx, and then we went to Cairo for breakfast."


    "You travel around the world like this?" she said


    "Yes." Chen Yu nodded: "do you want to give up your plan? I''ll take you with me. "


    "Pay Li to look at Chen Yu to turn white eye:" uncle


    "Well, well, I''m just giving you an idea, not forcing you."


    "Shall I call them all up?"


    "No more."


    Why do you call yourself up.


    In the remote areas, Chen Yu and didila stop.


    "Well, it''s time for us to go." Chen Yu restored the divination of the great spirit: "didilla, it''s time for us to go home."


    After all, the time of this round the world trip is short, and it''s mainly temporary.


    In the process, they skipped too many places to stop.


    Leave Britain and enter the North Atlantic.


    ¡­¡­


    "The target appears in the North Atlantic, and again, the target appears in the North Atlantic."


    "What is that? Is it the secret weapon of China? "


    "It''s impossible to detect. The main part of the target is wrapped in huge energy."


    "Where is the Atlantic Fleet now?"


    "The Atlantic Fleet is currently at 45.5455 longitude and 45.66547 latitude, close to the target route."


    "Order the Atlantic Fleet to intercept the target and allow free fire."


    "The target is close to the Atlantic Fleet."


    "The target is once again in the sea."


    "What the hell is this? It can move in both directions in the sky and in the sea."


    "Lost target track."


    Chen Yu is tired of Lao Mei''s fleet. He is really nosy.


    But it also shows that the defense force of the United States is indeed strong.


    Chen was supposed to land on the east coast, then detour back to Los Angeles.


    But now it seems that if you enter the territory of the United States in this way.


    It''s likely to stimulate the nerves of Lao Mei. I can''t make it right by smashing myself with a nuclear warhead.So Chen decided to make a detour into the Gulf of Mexico.


    And then through Mexico.


    After crossing the Mexican border, Chen entered the Pacific Ocean again, and then returned to Mingyue Mountain Resort in Los Angeles by moving in the sea.


    Call -


    "home." Chen Zhu let out a long breath.


    Although this round the world trip is breathtaking, Chen is still thinking about it.


    You should learn some ways to avoid radar or satellite.


    Otherwise, every time I move at a high speed, I will catch it by radar or satellite.


    It''s impossible to prevent us from harassing ourselves every time with the habit of old America''s bullying.


    "Is it still night in Los Angeles?" Didilla looks at the moon villa in the night.


    "It''s almost morning." Chen touched didilla''s head. "Go and have a rest."


    "Uncle, can you take me around the world in the future?"


    "Of course." Chen Yu looked at didilla seriously: "didilla, I''m not the kind of person who knows how to open people''s hearts, but I hope you can really accept me and Farley. What you worry about won''t happen. No matter what happens, we won''t abandon you."


    Didilla lowered her head, raised her head again, and silently reached for Chen Zhu.


    "Can you let me go? I''m not very good at dealing with this situation."


    Chen said awkwardly, but Didier didn''t let Chen go.


    "Well, if you want to hold it." Chen Yu said helplessly.


    "Uncle, I''m hungry."


    "You don''t seem to have breakfast long ago."


    "I''m just hungry."


    "By this time, the evil devil has begun to work. Look what''s in the kitchen, and give me those as well."


    Chen and didila took some food and sat on the tap watching the rising sun rising from the sea level.


    The brilliance was brilliant, and didilla''s face was full of satisfaction.


    "I''ll see the sun every day."


    "You need to exercise more when you eat so much."


    "Uncle, I can''t eat fat."


    "Every fat man thinks so, and then he becomes fat unconsciously."


    In the morning, when farry got up, she saw Chen Yu and didila sitting on the faucet.


    "Chen, didilla, have you finished your journey around the world?"


    "Of course, auntie, we went around the earth, and we went to many places." Didilla spoke excitedly of the night''s journey.

 Chapter 1850

    Chen Yu and fari hope their children know how to ask.


    It''s not the kind of psychological activity that thinks in your heart that you are merciful and dare to ask for adoption.


    A group of children gathered around didilla and asked her about her journey around the world.


    Chen took out some big eel meat and barbecued it by himself.


    Xiaogelin was still sleeping back to sleep, but she smelled the smell of burning eel and rushed out immediately.


    "Dad, I want to eat, I want to eat..."


    It''s not just little Gelin, all the kids are drooling.


    "Wait first." After all, Chen Yu has not tasted this food. I don''t know if it is harmful to human body.


    So Chen Yu didn''t dare to give it to the children at will.


    Chen Zhu ate up the eel in three or two bites.


    Little Gelin burst into tears.


    "Dad, bad, you don''t give it to little Gelin."


    Chen Zhu was eating the eel and looking at little Gelin.


    "If you cry again, you won''t have to eat. You see, brother and sister didn''t cry, even little Larissa didn''t cry. Do you want to cry?"


    Little Gelin tooted her little mouth and looked at Chen Yu angrily: "Dad, if you don''t give me food, I will cry, I will cry."


    "Well, and a lot more."


    After Chen confirmed that the eel meat was ok, he took out more.


    It has to be said that the stronger the strength, the better the meat quality.


    Chen doubts that these powerful creatures are all strengthening their meat.


    At this time, Portia came and saw Chen Yu and a group of children barbecue.


    "Boss, it''s only in the morning. You''re going to barbecue?"


    "Come and get the handle." Chen said, standing up and giving the barbecue to Portia.


    "Boss, I''m your assistant, not your maid."


    "Steven called me yesterday and said you acted like a dog Shi when you auditioned. He was thinking about whether he would recommend another movie role to you."


    Portia suddenly had no words. She sat in front of the barbecue and did the barbecue honestly.


    "Today, you take them, didilla. You help Portia look at her brother and sister. I''ll go out for a while."


    "OK, uncle, you can do it."


    "Do you need anything for me?"


    "Snacks, I want them."


    "I want French fries and coke."


    "I want to eat cake."


    "There are so many snacks at home that we can''t buy any more."


    Chen Chu went directly to the headquarters of the supernatural society.


    When he arrived at the headquarters, Chen Yu came to west.


    "West, this spiritual note to Vingo Zig."


    When West opened the soul note, he saw the record on the soul note.


    Weston was speechless: "president, did you run to Vietnam last night?"


    "Passing by, I happened to meet the Mekong river monster." "It''s easy to deal with it," Chen said


    West wryly laughs, the strength gap is so big.


    Even if the members of the association work hard, they are still running for every scarlet task.


    And it doesn''t have to be done.


    Every task requires a lot of preparation and screening.


    But Chen Ran to Vietnam, and got a red hot job.


    "President, although you have completed one scarlet task, the action plans of the two scarlet tasks we have scheduled will not change."


    "Whatever you do, the task of the Mekong river monster is to serve as a backup."


    West thought for a moment, then nodded to collect the spirited notes.


    "West, that trajectory test instrument''s runway is sitting again. That runway is too short. I used it to measure speed. It''s very difficult to use. The acceleration distance is not enough."


    "Well, it happens that there''s money in the association now."


    Last time I finished the scarlet task of Nordic giants, Wenke Zieger made another sum of money.


    "I''m going to renovate the headquarters. What do you think?"


    "Yes." Chen Chu nodded, "you are the master."


    "Then I''ll contact your construction friend."


    "All right." Chen Yu nodded, "I''m going to build a private airport at the same time. I''ll find him to build it together and save some money."


    There are different prices for the project to be constructed together and separately.


    Although Chen and the supernatural society have a lot of money on their books.


    However, Chen Yu felt that if he could save, he would save.


    "All right."


    "When are you going to leave for your next scarlet mission?"


    "In a week or so, let the president see the headquarters again."


    Chen Yu basically came to the headquarters once a few days, mainly for Erdos to take charge of the guard."It''s still the old rule. Call me if you need anything. Don''t try to be brave."


    "Yes."


    "By the way, President, do you know the battle of the saints?"


    "I''ve heard that Zhang Tianyi told me last time that he asked you to attend. I didn''t ask for several places."


    "Why not?" West lost his nerve and looked at Chen Yu incomprehensibly.


    "What do you want to do? Without any reward, there will be no use for the title of Saint Yao, and it is not reserved forever, only ten years, I can not think of any benefits. "


    "Unfortunately It was also an opportunity for our people to communicate with the best psychics in the world. " West is not about fame.


    Like Chen Yu, he is a low-key developer.


    But now he''s not sure how far apart the guild''s people are from the world''s top psychics.


    So if you can have such an opportunity to participate in this grand event.


    There''s a platform to communicate with the top psychics and let them know what their level is.


    In North America, the strength of the supernatural society is certainly the best organization.


    But west also knows that there are more and more powerful organizations and forces outside North America.


    The strength of those organizations cannot be underestimated.


    Of course, Chen Yu, the president of the supernatural society, is the most successful.


    After all, Chen Yu has been able to have an equal dialogue with the world''s top twenty-three generations of Blood Mary and Zhang Tianyi, the Taoist priest of Longhushan.


    But the balance of power of the supernatural society is out of balance.


    Chen is certainly too powerful, but the supernatural society has not been able to crush everything.


    A lot of time, we still need Chen to support the scene.


    For example, when they go out to perform the scarlet task, Chen Yu''s lines are every time. If you have any trouble, inform him.


    West and members of the association have always wanted to catch up with Chen Yu.


    However, they are getting further and further away. Every time Chen Yu''s strength makes them feel desperate.


    "Do you have any tickets?"


    "I also asked Zhang Tianyi."


    "Yes?"


    "He told me to go." Chen Chu shrugged helplessly.


    "President, ask Mr. Zhang if you can participate anonymously." West still didn''t give up the idea of taking part in the battle of the saints.


    "Well, I''ll ask."

 Chapter 1851

    Chen left the headquarters and took a detour to the supermarket.


    Chen Yu is thinking about whether to let winip open a supermarket near Mingyue villa.


    Of course, this idea is basically impossible to achieve, unless Chen is willing to pay for it.


    Mingyue villa is too remote, more than 30 kilometers from the city.


    There are only roads along the way, no other buildings.


    Even roads are rarely traveled.


    Although the children in the family asked Chen to buy snacks, Chen refused.


    But Chen is still going to buy some snacks.


    Of course, Chen''s so-called little bit is hundreds of bags of snacks, as well as happy water.


    It''s said that carbonated drinks are unhealthy.


    But when children grow up, they need a certain amount of sugar.


    Children like to eat sweets because they have a lot of sugar.


    Nutrition is a very complex science.


    Even more complicated than medicine.


    And children of different ages have different needs for nutrition.


    Of course, when Chen Yu and fari are at home, they also barbecue and beer at the same time.


    In fact, as long as we don''t overeat, the so-called junk food and happy house water won''t do harm to our bodies.


    Chen pushed the shopping cart out of the supermarket.


    Suddenly, a scene appeared in Chen''s shadow eyes.


    Chen took a step back and the snacks on the shopping cart exploded in a flash.


    Another sniper?


    Who is this time?


    The other side''s action is very quick, and after a blow.


    I didn''t go to see if I could get it. I hid behind the bunker.


    Chen''s shadow eyes are only a flash.


    Chen can''t even tell his surroundings.


    However, from the general trajectory, Chen probably can confirm the direction.


    There are several buildings in that direction that can serve as temporary strongholds for snipers.


    This is the first time that the shadow eye can''t catch the other party''s trace.


    Even before, Chen could feel the gaze on the international space station.


    But the shadow eyes of the original hundred try lark, today unexpectedly encounter Waterloo.


    Of course, it can''t be Waterloo.


    It''s mainly the other side''s actions.


    As long as the other party looks at Chen Yu for another three seconds, Chen Yu can catch the other party''s whereabouts.


    He was plotted by someone, but he didn''t even catch the figure.


    Chen Yu''s face was gloomy.


    And Chen Yu stood in place and waited for half a day.


    Hope the other side can attack again.


    But left wait right wait, also don''t see the other side again.


    Finally, I can only leave disappointed.


    ¡­¡­


    "I know there''s a sniper. I''m still standing there." Jakes looked in the rearview mirror.


    "This guy is either crazy or stupid." Said Jakes''s men.


    "Or confidence." Said Jakes quietly.


    "If you are facing a pistol at close range, you can avoid it through anticipation, but this kind of long-distance and still facing a sniper gun, no one can avoid it after being targeted." He said scornfully, obviously he didn''t agree with Jakes.


    Generally, the bullet of pistol is round headed, and its ballistic velocity is less than the speed of sound.


    So in the case of close range, a person who has a keen reaction and a certain strength has the opportunity to avoid.


    However, most of the sniper guns can achieve a ballistic speed of two thousand meters per second, almost six or seven times the speed of sound.


    If you are targeted with a sniper gun by a killer, and you can''t avoid it before shooting, you are more than 80% likely to be hit.


    And 20% of misses are not dodged, but missed.


    "That guy''s senses are very sharp. I just pretended to look at him carelessly, and his steps changed." Said Jakes.


    "I''ve been in this business for three years, and I''ve never seen anyone really have eyes behind their backs." Jakes''s men are a little bit frivolous.


    "If you haven''t seen him, it doesn''t mean you haven''t. Even if I face him, I don''t have the certainty to win."


    "I''m glad I didn''t accept the task," said Jakes, who was grateful. "We still kept some distance from this man. His conflict with Joseph has nothing to do with us."


    Knock -


    suddenly, there is a soft knock from the window.


    Jakes looked up and saw Chen Yu standing outside the car.


    Jakes''s men shot Chen Yu.


    "I heard your conversation just now, you are talking about me."


    He looked at him and said, "boss, what can I do?"


    Jakes''s face was uncertain.


    Did Chen Yu hear their conversation?That means Chen Yu has been standing outside the car for a while.


    But the two of them didn''t even notice.


    It''s terrible that this kind of strength appears in the vicinity without any sound.


    If he had just launched an attack, they would have died without knowing how.


    "Mocha, put the gun down." Said Jakes.


    Jakes rolled down the window and Chen Yu put his hands on the door.


    "Did the attack have anything to do with you?"


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s none of our business." Jakes replied, "Sir, we''re just here for the fun."


    "Watching the bustle? How can I trust you? " Chen Yu squinted at Jakes and mocha.


    "What are you? Our boss said it doesn''t matter, but it doesn''t matter." Cried mocha.


    Jakes waved to Mocha to shut up.


    "Sir, it really has nothing to do with us."


    "The bustle is not so good-looking. Since I watched the bustle, should I pay for some tickets?"


    "What do you want?" Asked Jakes.


    "Who attacked me? What is the relationship with you and why do you know? "


    "The man who attacked you was our employer, but we refused his employment, so he found someone else."


    "What''s the name of the other party?"


    "Joseph, he has the title of hyena in the industry."


    "Why did you refuse? I don''t seem to have much friendship with you. "


    "Because you are rich like our previous employers, and you have more money than him. We usually don''t deal with super rich people. The risk is too great. In the past few days, when you faced six armed men, you were able to lay down the problem undamaged, which means that you are not easy to get into trouble. When the income and risk are not in proportion, I will choose to refuse "


    "You know the bank robbery the other day? What do you have to do with it? "


    "I hired the men you beat down."


    "So you and I are still enemies?"


    "No, at least I don''t intend to be the enemy of you. Please stop here. We have no conflict of interest in essence."


    "Well, the last question Where can I find your former employer, Mr. Joseph the hyena. "


    "You can go to Beverly Hills, where he has two villas, but I''m not sure."

 Chapter 1852

    Jakes''s attitude has always been to give in.


    This makes Mocha very unhappy.


    He thought Jakes was too much of an egghead.


    Men should be tough.


    There''s no need to be so submissive, even to expose their employer''s information.


    "Is there anything else? I want more information. "


    "He could be bad for your family."


    Chen Yu frowned at Jakes''s words.


    "Are you really not involved?"


    "No, if we were involved, we wouldn''t be in front of you."


    Chen Yu turns around and leaves. Just then, mocha raises his pistol and points at Chen Yu.


    This is a great opportunity!


    Jakes was so shocked that he could have stayed out of the business.


    But Mocha raised his gun recklessly.


    And when Jakes didn''t have time to react.


    He''s already shooting at Chen''s back.


    Chen Yu sidestepped the bullet.


    It''s all so natural.


    Chen Yu turned and walked towards mocha and Jakes.


    Mocha and Jakes are in a panic.


    "Misunderstanding, this is misunderstanding..." Jakes also wants to calm Chen''s anger.


    But Mocha made the wrong decision again.


    Shoot directly at Chen.


    However, even if it''s only a few meters away, it can''t reach Chen Yu.


    In a flash, Chen Yu has arrived in front of mocha.


    Mocha was shocked, and finally he believed what Jakes had said.


    Some people''s eyes are behind them.


    "Wait Sir... "


    Touch -


    Chen Yu presses Mocha''s head and smashes it on the window.


    Jakes immediately felt for the weapon hidden in his waist.


    Chen Chu pulls out mocha and pushes it to Jakes.


    Before Jakes could reach for his weapon, he was thrown to the ground by Mocha, who was coming face to face.


    Chen Yu stepped on Mocha''s back, but at the same time, Jakes couldn''t get up.


    "Sir, mocha is just young and vigorous..."


    "Ah..."


    Chen Yu increased his strength and mocha screamed again.


    "Young and vigorous, he shot me with a gun, which is called young and vigorous?"


    "I can make an appointment with Joseph for you." Said Jakes.


    Chen Zhu just let go of his feet.


    Jakes was annoyed at Mocha''s disobedience.


    He could have stayed out of the business.


    Now it''s time to step in.


    He didn''t want to be the enemy of Chen Yu.


    Likewise, he did not like to be against Joseph.


    He was well aware of Joseph''s horror.


    That was the meanest and most vicious man he knew.


    No one!


    And, of course, his own armed forces.


    Other rich people rely on their own influence to make others dare not covet their wealth.


    But Joseph had no influence, so he had to rely on personal arms.


    Half of his money is used to arm his personal forces.


    He is like a warlord among the rich.


    Plus some of the business he''s involved in.


    Drugs, arms, people and organs.


    So he also gathered a group of vicious gangsters under his command.


    In his residence, there are dozens of armed men all the year round.


    Even his housekeeper, servants and even chefs are wanted.


    But now, he has to make a choice.


    Either on Chen Yu''s side, or on Joseph''s side.


    Of course, if he is on Joseph''s side, he must face Chen Yu at this moment.


    Mocha''s rash action just now has deprived them of their qualification as spectators.


    ¡­¡­


    "Jakes, I''m not at Beverly Hills now. I''m at a villa in the suburbs."


    "Suburban villa? I didn''t know you had an estate in the suburbs. "


    "Ha ha I just started. The original owner of this villa was a good man. He only charged me one dollar, ha ha... "


    "Give me the address. I have something to talk to you." Said Jakes.


    "Well, I''ll send you the address now."


    After hanging up, one of Joseph''s men said, "boss, Jakes has had contact with that man."


    "I see." "Let''s get our people ready for our guests," Joseph said disapprovingly


    Hmmm --


    on the wall in the room, a man is hung on the wall.


    In front of Joseph, there was a naked woman, but her hands and feet were broken and she lay on the table.The woman had no reaction to Joseph''s activities.


    At this time, Joseph suddenly heard a loud voice, his body trembled.


    "Damn bitch... No reaction."


    Joseph kicked the woman and she fell to the ground.


    "Bring Po and gates here."


    His men came to Joseph with two grinning wolfhounds.


    "My darling, she''s your dinner."


    Joseph crouched down and touched two wolfhounds, then untied their collars.


    "Ah Ah... "


    The unresponsive woman suddenly screamed and struggled.


    But in the face of two fierce wolfhounds, the woman whose hands and feet have been broken is unable to resist at all.


    Two wolfhounds are full of flesh and blood. They are tearing at the poor woman.


    "Hmmm......" The man hanging on the wall struggled.


    It''s not the first time that these two wolfhounds are biting people. They know how to make the victims more painful.


    They didn''t bite a woman''s throat.


    The woman kept screaming, but she couldn''t die.


    At the moment, she is already flesh and blood.


    Joseph patted his head and said regretfully, "well, I shouldn''t let them eat here. I like this carpet very much. Do you know how to clean this kind of knitted wool carpet?"


    "Forget it. Let''s change the carpet." Joseph sighed: "this carpet should be the carpet of a.. La.. Bo businessman."


    Just then, his men came to Joseph.


    "Here comes Jakes, boss."


    "Oh? How many people? "


    "A car, three people, in addition to Jakes and his subordinate Mocha, there is also our goal."


    "Three? Is there no other car in the back? "


    "No."


    "Ha ha I put them in, but I didn''t expect Jakes to say no to me and bring me people. " Joseph said triumphantly.


    Soon, Jakes, mocha and Chen Yu were surrounded by Joseph''s men.


    Several people came for a search and Chen''s phone was taken away.


    "Please keep my phone for me." Chen Yu looks at the man with a smile.


    The man looked at Chen Yu with a sneer on his face.


    Jakes and mocha look at Chen Yu incomprehensibly.


    At first, they thought Chen would send someone.


    But it''s not. Chen Yu came alone.


    In their eyes, this is nothing more than a trap.


    They really don''t understand Chen''s intention.


    Does he think that one person can solve all the problems?


    The man who took Chen''s cell phone pushed Chen: "let''s go. My boss is waiting for you. Don''t let him wait too long. He has a bad temper."

 Chapter 1853

    Chen entered the hall and saw a man hanging on the wall.


    There was also a bloody woman who was bitten.


    Chen Chu frowned and stepped forward to kick off two big wolfhounds.


    Squatting down to check the woman, there is a trace of breath, not dead.


    Chen Yu gave the woman a bottle of medicine.


    Joseph looked at Chen Yu so quietly, with a faint smile on his face: "Sir, this is not the attitude you should have as a guest."


    Chen Yu stood up again and looked at Joseph. "Is that you want to kill me?"


    "Ha ha Don''t be so ugly, just want to borrow some money from you. " "If I really want to kill you, you are lying down now," said Joseph


    As he said, Joseph waved to his opponent. The man who took Chen''s cell phone took out a contract.


    "Here, sign this document."


    Chen Yu sat on the sofa and picked up the document with his legs up and looked at it.


    This is an IOU, which means that Chen Yu borrowed two billion dollars from Joseph.


    All the property will be mortgaged.


    "Well, are you satisfied with the contract?"


    "It''s not about my satisfaction, it''s about your ability to get me to sign it." Chen Yu looks at Joseph with a smile.


    "I hear you have a beautiful wife and two daughters, don''t you?" Joseph pointed to the man hanging on the wall: "he also refused my request before, this is his wife."


    Chen Yu looks at Joseph, and the smile on his face gradually disappears.


    "As I said, I need you to prove if you can force me to sign this contract."


    At this time, the man who took Chen''s cell phone took out his gun and pointed it at the back of Chen''s head.


    But at the next moment, Chen Yu turns around without warning.


    Click -


    the man''s arm was broken.


    "Ah..."


    Chen Yu can''t wait to get back his phone.


    "Fortunately, my cell phone didn''t break down."


    "Come on, come on..."


    Joseph''s bloated body hid behind the sofa with unimaginable agility.


    There was a thick noise outside.


    Chen Yu looked at the light in the room and the man who was hung.


    Go over and tear the seal off the man''s mouth.


    "In your villa, there should be a butler system, right?"


    "Kill him, kill him for me." The man roared.


    "You give the housekeeper an order to cut off the power to the whole villa."


    "Turn off the power."


    The power of the whole villa area is turned off in an instant.


    Everything is in the dark.


    Even the night stars disappeared.


    Then a scream came out of the door.


    Dada -


    roar -


    everyone feels like they are in a certain battlefield.


    The sound of guns and explosions was all around my ears.


    Of course, there are also the necessary screams.


    Jakes and mocha all find a place to hide at the moment.


    They don''t know what happened.


    It''s dark here.


    There was no more light than the flash of the gun and the explosion.


    Even the fire didn''t burn.


    This dark environment is really disturbing.


    Finally, the shots stopped.


    In the whole villa area, there was silence, just like the silence of inferno.


    Everyone held their breath.


    How are things going?


    Who lost? Who won?


    At this time, Chen''s voice came in the dark.


    "You can turn on the light again."


    "Connect power."


    When the light comes on, everyone feels that their eyes are not used to it.


    A few seconds later, the crowd opened their eyes again.


    But all they saw was blood.


    The living room is full of corpses, all of which are stacked in the living room.


    The bodies of more than 100 people were piled up into a hill.


    Blood has covered the living room.


    The sight chilled the soul.


    This is the real hell of flesh and blood.


    Jakes and mocha are both elite mercenaries.


    But they are really scared now.


    What kind of monster is this?


    Chen Yu stood by the corpse heap, his body covered with blood, his hands in his trouser pockets.


    This guy is a more horrible devil than Joseph.


    Joseph''s wickedness can''t be compared with this man at all.Mocha, in particular, feels only numb at the moment.


    Did you have the courage to shoot him just now?


    How can I do such a stupid thing?


    Chen Yu went up, pulled the man down and let go of the rope on his wrist.


    The man immediately wanted to jump on Joseph.


    But Chen Yu didn''t hold on. He said with a meaningful smile, "it''s still a long time tonight. Don''t you want to have some fun?"


    Joseph was pale, his hands and feet shaking.


    Chen Yu came to the woman and put her on the sofa.


    "Your wife is not dead yet. Go and get a basin of water. If she is lucky, she may survive." Chen said.


    The man knelt in front of his wife and cried loudly.


    "Maiev, I''m sorry, I''m sorry It''s my incompetence that''s harmed you. "


    This woman, called Maiev, has loose eyes.


    Her body and soul were broken.


    Chen Yu turned his head and looked at Jakes from the corner of his eyes. "Mr. Jakes, when I treat this lady, I hope some people can keep quiet and won''t disturb me."


    Jakes took a deep breath. "I''d like to help you, Mr. Chen."


    "Madam, it may be very painful next, very painful..."


    Click -


    Chen Zhu breaks Maiev''s arm, and Maiev''s body is arched.


    But now she doesn''t make a sound.


    Chen Yu feels that Maiev''s breath is weak, and sends a little Xianli to protect Maiev''s heart.


    Joseph in panic, gradually calm down, secretly took out the gun from behind.


    Bang --


    "ah..."


    Jakes blew the blue smoke from the muzzle.


    "Sorry to bother you." Jakes said, "Mocha, go and tape Mr. Joseph."


    Instead of being distracted, Chen continued to treat Maiev.


    Jakes is rational. He doesn''t have Mocha''s impulse.


    Especially after the massacre.


    "Sir Maiev she Is there any hope for her? "


    "The environment here is relatively simple. I''ll save her life for the time being, but her injuries need to be changed."


    "I''ll call the hospital now."


    "No, the hospital can''t help her." Chen said.


    "Then What about that? "


    Chen Yu lowered his voice: "a secret place, but that place can''t be revealed. You and your wife can go there for a while, but I don''t want that place to be revealed from your mouth. Do you understand?"


    "I understand I understand that I will accept whatever you ask, and you can take my property. "


    "No, I''m not interested in your property."

 Chapter 1854

    "Honey, I may not be able to go back tonight." Chen Yu first called fari: "there is a bug that intends to use you and your child to threaten me. I am killing insects now."


    "Well, clean up when you come back. I don''t want you to take the smell of bedbugs home."


    "If I have to be busy, I''ll hang up first."


    Chen Gu hung up the phone and everyone was thinking about Chen Gu''s wife.


    Chen Yu made another call to CASS.


    "CASS, I''ll send you the address. You come here by helicopter. You need a stretcher. Someone is seriously injured and needs to be sent to the headquarters. In addition, let julage prepare a container."


    "Yes, sir."


    Chen Yu put away the phone and stood up again.


    "Now, we can handle our guests today." Chen Yu looks at Joseph.


    "Don''t mess around. Do you know how powerful I am? Do you think it''s impossible for me to kill you? "


    Chen Yu turned a blind eye to Joseph''s threat and looked at the man beside him: "what do you think of steamed food?"


    "No, it''s too cheap for him."


    "Then pick the skin."


    "I still can''t vent my anger."


    "Otherwise, we can take the living back. There are many schemes for you to choose from. There will always be one for you. Of course, I also hope to let him die in pain. After all, no one dares to threaten me with my family."


    The man thought about it, and finally nodded heavily.


    He controlled the beast of his heart.


    He was afraid that he would suddenly lose control and kill the devil.


    Soon, the helicopter came.


    Cass arrived with a team of lightning.


    When Cass came in, he covered his nose at once.


    "President."


    "Well, leave two of you to take care of this, and then two more to carry this woman to the helicopter."


    "These two men look like mercenaries." CAOS looks at Jakes and mocha.


    The two suddenly blew up, and CAOS'' eyes made them very uncomfortable.


    That''s more explicit than Chen Yu''s eyes.


    "No, let the two of them stay to dispose of the bodies and let them go." Chen said.


    ¡­¡­


    Chen Yu and the man were in the helicopter, while Joseph was used as a cushion by them and placed in front of the seat in the helicopter cabin.


    "What do you call it?"


    "Giggs."


    Giggs kept his eyes on Joseph on the ground.


    His hands were shaking.


    But he was very restrained.


    It''s like the most delicious dish. It must be the last.


    The helicopter landed slowly at headquarters.


    "Pick up your wife." Chen said.


    "But he..." Giggs looks at Joseph on the ground.


    "Don''t worry, he is yours. You have a lot of time here to satisfy your hatred for him."


    Giggs picked up Maiev, and jurag and West came out to meet him.


    Giggs takes Maiev to a room.


    "Put her in that container." Chen pointed to a container in the middle of the room.


    "Jurag, get the oxygen absorber."


    Chen Yu led the crowd. After wearing an oxygen mask for Maiev, the container began to fill with water.


    At the same time, Chen Yu poured the perfect crystal mixture into the container and poured three bottles of perfect devil crystal mixture.


    Chen then began to pour Xianli into the container.


    Giggs was worried.


    "Mr. Chen, can Maiev survive?"


    "Yes." Chen and jurag began to debug heart rate instruments.


    There are basically all kinds of instruments in the association.


    Maiev was completely immersed in the liquid.


    After being busy, I finally completed the installation of all kinds of instruments.


    Heart rate instrument, alarm device, temperature instrument, water temperature instrument


    The other aspect is that Jura is in charge, and Chen can''t help.


    "Yes." Said jurag.


    "Giggs, let''s go. It''s time for revenge."


    Giggs took a deep breath and walked out of the headquarters.


    At this time Joseph was shouting in the open space.


    Constant cruel words threaten everyone here.


    But his voice woke the rest of the people.


    Many people probe out and look at Joseph curiously.


    "President, what''s the matter with this guy?" Helys came out with a black face.


    "A bedbug." Chen Yu said quietly.


    Almost everyone came to see the fun.


    The evil spirit group has also come. They are curious about who dares to speak up here.Giggs is still angry at the moment.


    However, he was worried and asked in a low voice, "Mr. Chen, with so many people watching, do you have a good decision?"


    "Ha ha These guys like to watch more than I do. "


    "Whatever I want?"


    "Of course."


    "I want sulfuric acid." Giggs asked tentatively.


    "Well, you have great potential. Do you want to soak him in sulfuric acid?"


    "No, I''ll put sulfuric acid in his stomach."


    "Giggs, you dare!" "I''ll feed your whole family to the dog," Joseph growled


    "Sulfuric acid is not fun. It''s too fast to die. I have a funny thing." Said Hess.


    Giggs shivered. The girl, who seemed to be a little girl, said terrible things.


    "What''s fun? Show it to me." Chen asked curiously.


    Helys went back to her lab and, a few minutes later, took out a bottle of black liquid.


    Giggs took the bottle and looked at the black liquid inside.


    This black liquid is like living, climbing up.


    "What is this?" Giggs felt his hair stand up for no reason.


    Instinctively, the black liquid in the bottle is something very dangerous.


    "This thing is called the spirit of death. It can be extracted from a hundred rotten corpses."


    Giggs almost dropped the bottle on the ground.


    A hundred rotten bodies?


    This thing was taken from a rotting body?


    "Take it steadily. If it falls on the ground, it will pollute here. It''s very troublesome to deal with it." Haleys reminded.


    "What will happen if he drinks?"


    "Let him try and see." Chen Yu pinched Joseph''s mouth and said, "come here, pour this thing down."


    When Giggs opened the bottle, there was a pungent stench of decay.


    Giggs immediately pointed the bottle at Joseph''s mouth.


    "Hmmm......" Joseph struggled.


    Giggs saw that the black liquid in the bottle did not flow into Joseph''s mouth, but crawled into his mouth.


    Chen Yu closed Giggs'' mouth and pushed it.


    "Wow..." Joseph fell to the ground and howled, holding his throat with both hands.


    Then began to retch up, but in addition to saliva, nothing came out.

 Chapter 1855

    Joseph scratched his throat and didn''t spit out anything.


    At this moment, he has been suffering to the extreme, constantly rolling on the ground.


    Joseph was in great pain and his clothes were torn.


    Just then, something seemed to be drilling under his skin.


    Giggs stepped back and looked at Joseph in disbelief.


    It was a twisted face, a strange face wriggling under Joseph''s skin.


    And more than one, a second face appeared.


    Giggs has never seen such a strange picture.


    It made him forget the hatred.


    Keep staring at Joseph.


    "Help me Help me... " Joseph stood up hard and stumbled two steps towards Giggs.


    At this time, even his head was deformed, and another face appeared on his left head.


    The head was twice the size, and the face was eerie.


    Then his body also expanded, more than a dozen faces appeared on his body, covering his front, back, left and right angles in layers.


    Then there were his limbs, covered with twisted faces.


    Giggs retreated in horror, pale.


    "Roar I will kill you, kill you all. " Giggs is whistling.


    He looks more and more terrible.


    And they also suffer more.


    Giggs''s face is unbelievable.


    "He What''s the matter with him? "


    "I don''t know. It seems that he has accepted the spirit of death. It''s disgusting. This kind of filthy material can be integrated. It can be seen that his soul is also filthy." Helys took a few steps back.


    Cass takes out a machine gun and hands it to Giggs.


    "You can shoot him hard to vent your hatred in your heart."


    Giggs took a look and hesitated to look at the distorted Joseph.


    Just then, Joseph jumped at Giggs.


    Giggs pulled the trigger subconsciously.


    Dada -


    Joseph stepped back a few steps, but Giggs did not stand firm and sat on the ground.


    Once again Joseph rushed to Giggs.


    Giggs covered his head in horror.


    But the next moment he heard a dull noise.


    Put down your arms and see Chen Yu standing in front of him.


    Joseph was kicked more than ten meters away.


    "Here, he can''t hurt you." "CASS, give him a more powerful weapon," Chen said


    "Wait, I''ll get Gatling out of the warehouse."


    Not long after, CASS moved out a whole set of Gatling machine guns.


    Of course, Giggs can''t carry Gatling directly.


    Cass is also needed to put up the shelves.


    "Yes, now we can strafe directly."


    Giggs was still in a state of stupor and was pulled directly to the Gatling shelf.


    It''s the first time he''s played with it.


    Joseph roared, even more crazy: "kill Kill all of you. "


    Everyone out of the way. Giggs takes a deep breath and pulls the trigger.


    Dada dada -


    the sound of Gatling shooting is totally different from that of ordinary machine guns.


    The shell pours like rain, and the single head explodes wildly.


    Joseph didn''t run a few steps and was shot dead.


    "Ah..." Giggs kept venting his hatred.


    And the hatred in his heart was released with the firing of Gatling machine gun.


    Giggs kept shooting the bullet, which stopped.


    At this time, Joseph has become a pile of rotten meat.


    But the rotten meat is still wriggling.


    "He He''s not dead yet? " Giggs''s face was full of wonder.


    "It''s very resistant to physical attacks."


    Just then, Joseph stood up again.


    "What a special feeling It''s intoxicating to feel this rebirth. It will be more wonderful to kill you with this power. "


    Joseph''s body was no longer that big, but much smaller.


    But it seems to have become more terrifying.


    His arms became blades.


    He reveled in his new power.


    Giggs is pale, isn''t he playing off?


    Giggs looked at Chen Yu and others.


    He found that Chen Yu and others were not worried at all.


    Instead, I look at Joseph''s new form with interest.


    Suddenly, Giggs saw a white figure fall from the sky and fall behind Joseph."That is What is that? "


    Joseph also felt the coolness behind him, turned back suddenly, and the blade on his arm was behind him.


    The blade skips Pamela''s body and her body is cut in half.


    But Joseph''s arm turned directly into ice.


    Pamela''s body was restored.


    "Little guy, who do you say you want to kill?"


    When Joseph heard Pamela''s voice like winter, he was so scared that he backed away and watched Pamela warily.


    "Pamela, he''s our toy. You don''t need to do it."


    "Yes, president." Pamela drifted out of the circle.


    Giggs twisted his stiff neck and looked at Chen Yu: "well That''s... "


    "As you can see, there are no ordinary people gathered here Or not human. " Chen Yu said quietly, "for example, which Pamela lady, she is a banshee."


    "There are hundreds of evil spirits around you. They are Ms Pamela''s evil spirits army." But you can''t see them


    Giggs took a breath of cold air, and his whole body was cold.


    At this moment, Joseph is like a trapped animal, frightened and helpless.


    He wants to be fierce, but everyone here makes him unable to resist.


    Among Chen Yu and other people, he is a sad insect.


    Giggs realized the real secret here.


    Why did Chen Yu say that before he brought him here.


    "Now, push the meat grinder over here." Chen said.


    Boom -


    the meat grinder makes a huge noise.


    The harsh voice made Joseph more uneasy.


    He turned to escape, but a thunderbolt came from the sky.


    Joseph was sent straight out.


    "Have I allowed you to leave?" Chen Yu looks at Joseph.


    "I don''t want to die, I don''t want to die..." Joseph cried.


    It''s just that his entreaties don''t make anyone feel sorry.


    Chen Yu went up and pinched Joseph''s neck.


    Joseph reached out and stabbed Chen Yu in the chest.


    However, the blade on his arm could not do any harm to Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu''s other hand directly broke Joseph''s arms.


    "You should be honest."


    Chen Yu asked people to bring a bag and put Joseph in it, but he left his head outside.


    Chen then tossed the bag with Joseph in it and threw it into the meat grinder.


    "Ah..."


    The screams of the world spread all over the headquarters.

 Chapter 1856

    The scream made Giggs feel creepy.


    The blood mist was ejected from the exit at the end.


    But the flesh and blood began to wriggle again.


    Joseph stood up again.


    Giggs felt incredible.


    Can''t kill him like this?


    Is he immortal?


    It wasn''t just Giggs who was shocked.


    Even Joseph himself felt incredible.


    I went through it in the meat grinder, but I still didn''t kill myself.


    "Ha ha Ha ha... " Joseph laughed wildly, "I''m immortal. I can''t die. Now it''s your turn."


    "President, this guy seems a little silly and cute." Jolin Nash looked down at Joseph on the windowsill and joked.


    There is no immortal body in the world.


    True heretics know that.


    There is no real immortal body in this world.


    If it''s not killed for the time being, it''s just that there''s no way to kill it.


    Joseph was far from being able to kill.


    Helys knew a hundred ways to kill him.


    And the spirit of death is not a matter against the sky.


    Only Joseph, a little white, really thought that he had gained great power.


    "President, what can I do for you?" Dongye Tianxi holds the samurai sword in her hand, and shows a blade with her thumb.


    Even if it doesn''t come out of the sheath completely, the white faced ghost still emits the evil spirit.


    "No, he can''t help it."


    It''s not a physical attack.


    It only needs one knife to cut anything, one knife can kill.


    Of course, there are only two kinds of enemies. One is invincible.


    Chen Yu, for example, is not something he can fight against.


    There is another way, which is lower than him, killing him with one stroke.


    Anything immortal is just a joke in front of him.


    He can block life with one stroke.


    Even if the object is not the living.


    Chen Yu looked at Giggs and asked, "do you want to kill him by hand?"


    "Can he be killed? How to kill him? "


    Chen takes out a bottle and hands it to Giggs.


    Giggs found that this time the bottle was filled with red liquid.


    Look at its sticky state, it''s like some kind of blood.


    "What is this?"


    "Throw this on him and you''ll kill him."


    Giggs ventured to Joseph.


    Joseph also wanted to intimidate Giggs.


    But at the next moment, Pamela blew a chill at Joseph at a distance of more than ten meters.


    Joseph''s lower body was frozen.


    "Go away Stay away from me! " Joseph roared.


    He felt the bottle in Giggs'' hand, which made him very uncomfortable.


    Giggs opened the bottle and a hot breath came to his face.


    What is this, and why does it make you feel so hot?


    Giggs splashed Joseph with a bright red liquid.


    "Ah..." Joseph screamed again.


    I don''t know how many times he screamed tonight.


    But unlike before, he just felt pain.


    But this time, he felt death.


    Joseph''s flesh and blood began to burn.


    Even boiling


    It was a more painful process than being thrown into a meat grinder.


    Soon Joseph''s whole body was on fire.


    Even the ice has melted.


    Joseph was wailing and struggling in pain.


    However, no matter what efforts he made, he could not extinguish the flame on his body.


    Giggs quickly stepped back to avoid being affected by the fire on Joseph.


    What kind of liquid is that?


    It can burn.


    He didn''t know that the bottle was filled with fire dragon''s blood.


    Fire dragon''s blood itself has a huge fire element.


    And has a very powerful exorcism effect.


    Ordinary evil spirits dare not touch.


    A little touch will light the soul.


    Joseph is not even powerful.


    His resilience is possessed by many twisted monsters.


    It''s not something unique.


    And Joseph thought he was invincible.


    In fact, as long as you give him a few times, he will almost lose his self-consciousness and completely become a twisted monster.There are so many people in this association. It''s no surprise.


    Especially, helys made one every three to five.


    Those things that Joseph and Hess brought out are not the strongest.


    At last, Joseph lost his voice and his body was turning to ashes.


    Giggs vomited a long, foul breath.


    Some lost, Joseph dead.


    He suddenly regretted killing Joseph so quickly.


    But after all, he is ordinary.


    While Joseph was still bouncing about.


    He was still in a state of panic.


    He was afraid that Joseph would lose control.


    But after Joseph died, he felt cheap again.


    At this time, another thunder suddenly came, directly hitting the burning ashes.


    Chen Yu''s last attack completely frustrated Joseph.


    "Well, that''s the end of it, Giggs. You can stay here until your wife recovers." "Remember what I said to you," Chen said


    "I''m not going to tell the outside world about everything here, nor is Maiev."


    Chen Chu nodded, "take him to a room."


    ¡­¡­


    Jakes and mocha walk out of the villa.


    They deal with the bodies here, most of the night.


    All of a sudden, Jakes raised his leg and kicked Mocha heavily with a whip.


    Mocha was kicked to the ground: "boss, you..."


    "You almost killed us." Jakes was very upset.


    I used to watch it.


    As a result, mocha''s reckless behavior not only dragged them into the situation.


    And he got in trouble with Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu didn''t kill both of them.


    It''s been blessed.


    Jakes was so angry that he didn''t dare to seek revenge from Chen Yu.


    Can only vent on mocha.


    What''s more, it was Mocha''s fault.


    Mocha kneaded his ass and stood up.


    He lowered his head and didn''t speak. He followed Jakes in silence.


    "Tell our people to leave Los Angeles immediately. We can''t stay here any more." Said Jakes.


    "Boss Will that man kill us? " Mocha asked in fear.


    "Now you know how to be afraid? Why didn''t you be afraid when we started? "


    Mocha can''t answer back, can''t he.


    In 20 minutes, more than 100 people were killed.


    He never killed so many people in his life.


    He had never seen such a terrible man, such a terrible enemy.


    "Most of the mercenaries and killers who have disappeared in Los Angeles in the past two years are from that person." "That man is likely to make Los Angeles his place," said Jakes. "We will stay here and only give him an excuse to start with us."

 Chapter 1857

    Edinburgh, UK -


    this is the capital of Scotland, and it is also an economically developed city besides London.


    It has a strong industrial base and high-tech industry.


    Of course, it is also a very famous cultural ancient city.


    Rouen fasibon took the lead, followed by Jolie, Coran, Moore and Raisa.


    They are standing in front of a castle at the moment.


    Edinburgh is located at the entrance of the east coast of Scotland, so many of its castles are built on cliffs.


    The castle in front of us, called Death Valley, is built on a cliff along the coastline.


    Death Valley castle is no less than Edinburgh Castle.


    People don''t know why this castle has such an ominous name.


    They came to death valley Castle today to visit its owner.


    However, when people entered the castle of death valley, a chill came.


    "It''s really uncomfortable here." Coran touched his gooseflesh arm and said.


    The castle has some modern electrical appliances, but the overall style still retains the ancient style.


    Of course, some of the damaged areas have been repaired.


    Because of the original design defect, the interior of the castle is a little opaque.


    It gives people a particularly gloomy feeling.


    "Death Valley used to be the territory of the rebel leader, the Earl of nagland wagris, but the rebels were finally defeated by the government. It is said that the Earl of nagland wagris was also hanged in the deepest part of the castle." "The titles of the castle and the nobility are now inherited by the descendants of count nageland wagris," said Rouen fasibon


    At this time, a clear footsteps came.


    "It''s not the rebels, it''s the insurgents." A woman came up.


    This woman has long blonde hair, tall figure, and high heels. She looks smart and capable.


    The woman looked at the crowd and looked up at them with the eyes of several high-rise separations. "I''m Nala el, Mr. wagris''s assistant. Is that what you want to see Mr. wagris?"


    "Beautiful lady, I''m Rouen fasibon. How do you do?"


    Rouen fasibon reached out, but Nala al did not.


    This makes Rouen fasibon very embarrassed. His hands are in the air, neither are they put nor put.


    "You will wait here. I''ll inform Mr. wagris. Although you have made an appointment, Mr. wagris is always in a bad temper and will not meet you."


    Nora al walked away on the high road of hate again. The footsteps were as arrogant as her own.


    "What an unpleasant woman." Rouen fasibon murmured.


    "Fa Xiben, it''s mainly because you''re not likeable. You''re in your forties, and you''re still that kind of slovenly person. Why do you have to make such a graceful appearance?" Said Raisa jokingly.


    "Shut up, I''m not fifty." Rouen, cried faxiben.


    "If the president is here, he can definitely change that woman''s attitude."


    "Fart, how can I grow up to be such a mature man?"


    "But the president is more charming than you."


    "Yes, uncle is the perfect man." "Handsome, young, gentle, gold rich, and so strong," said Kelly


    Rouen faxiben rolled his eyes. "Little girl, you haven''t seen your uncle''s cruel side. If he gets angry, he will directly turn into a devil."


    "Even if uncle is angry, there must be a reason." "What''s more, I can feel the strong sour smell in your tone. You are jealous of your uncle," she said


    Rouen faxiben turned away from himself.


    Face a brain... Powder, no words can make her awake.


    Just then, Nala al came back.


    Everyone immediately quieted down again.


    "Mr. wagris agrees with you, but you''d better be prepared."


    "What psychological preparation?"


    Nala al hesitated for a moment and said, "Mr. wagris has some quirks. He always thinks of himself as a vampire."


    "It''s OK. We''ll cooperate with his performance." Said Rouen fasibon with a smile.


    "Well, come with me, please."


    Through the long passage of the castle, I finally came to the depth of the castle.


    A man in a British classic noble suit leaned against the window and looked out at the sea view.


    "Monsieur Vallis." Rouen fasibon held his chest with one hand and bowed his head.


    "Shouldn''t vampires hide in dark rooms? Aren''t you afraid of the sun? " Raisa looked at the man with her head askew."Now it''s in the other direction of the castle where the sun doesn''t shine." And vampires hate the sun, not the sun


    Rouen Faxi knew that Chen Yu had a vampire, but he didn''t hear that he was afraid of the sun.


    Nagland wagris waved to Nala al to sign her off.


    After Nala al retreated, nageland wagles ran her hair with both hands.


    The crowd looked at the vampire in front of them.


    "You are the Earl of nageland wagles who has died?" Asked Rouen fasibon tentatively.


    "Are you surprised? You should have been exposed to a lot of supernatural creatures, right


    "It''s quite a lot, but vampires are the first contact." "But I''ve heard that even vampires don''t live longer than 200 years," said Rouen fasibon


    "The problem of strength, when I break through some kind of shackles, I will have a life beyond the same kind." "Come on, what do you want from me?" said Nagel wagles? Don''t tell me, you want to transform into vampire, only ordinary people can transform, and the process is quite tedious. "


    "No..."


    "We want to know the content of the book of Prometheus." "You donated the book of Prometheus to the British Museum, didn''t you leave a copy?" she said


    "Well, your blood looks delicious," said Nagel wagles, looking at Kelly


    Rouen fasibon looked at nageland wagles. "Please don''t do anything to these children, especially this girl. Believe me, her parents are very fierce."


    "I''m fierce, too." "I don''t know," laughs nageland wagles.


    "All her parents need is a phone call to ask twenty-three generations of Blood Mary to come to her platform, your Excellency the Earl of nageland wagles. Are you sure you can stand it?"


    "Twenty three generations of Blood Mary!" Nagland waglis drew on his cheek, as if remembering some unpleasant memory: "forget it, I can''t provoke her."

 Chapter 1858

    Nageland wagles came down from the windowsill and turned to look at the crowd.


    "I have rubbings of the book of Prometheus. Since you have such a large background, the chips you give should not be too low." Said nageland wagles.


    "Chips? Is there any more money? " "How much do you want?" asked Kelly? My uncle gave me a credit card of $100000. "


    Nagland waglis rolled his eyes.


    Rouen fasibon looked at nageland wagles. "So what does the count want?"


    "Her blood." Said nageland wagles, pointing to Jolie.


    "I''m afraid not. Her uncle will kill me."


    "I only need a little, a thousand milliliters, not much."


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s a thousand milliliters. I agree." She said generously.


    If you donate blood normally, you should take out 500 ml of blood, but it''s the weight of two times of donation. Salary Li thinks she has no problem.


    "And the rubbings?"


    "The little girl''s blood is only the first condition, and there are two requirements."


    "What else do you want?" Rouen fasibon frowned.


    Previously, Jolie exposed their purpose in advance.


    They are very passive now.


    After all, they have to passively accept the demands of nagland wagles.


    "I want a dragon tooth, and it''s a pure blood dragon tooth."


    "Here..." Rouen fasibon''s face showed hesitation.


    But Jolie was exposed again.


    "That''s what I thought it was. We have more Longya." Salary Li''s tone is quite arrogant.


    Nagland wagles has a long brow?


    "I''m talking about pure blood dragon teeth. Are you sure there are many?"


    "Not a lot." Rouen fasibon immediately interrupted salary.


    Salary Li is too young to know the truth of Jianghu danger.


    "But a dragon tooth can still be taken out." Said Rouen fasibon.


    "Do you have any other parts of the pure blood dragon family?" Asked Nagel wagles.


    "Yes, but you should also understand how precious these things are. A dragon tooth is our bottom line. You don''t want us to pay more." Said Rouen fasibon in a strong voice.


    "All right." Nagran waglis touched his chin: "the third requirement is that there is a dormant double headed ogre in the west mountain forest. I want you to talk about the double headed ogre''s head leading me."


    "Your Excellency, I''m an alchemist, and I have no combat power. My role is their nanny. Now you want me to take these children to kill a double headed ogre. Don''t you think it''s hard to be strong?" Rouen fasibon looked indignantly at nageland wagles.


    It was as if he had been wronged by heaven. He looked at Nagel wagles angrily.


    In fact, it''s not totally unacceptable to kill a double headed ogre.


    But Rouen FASI didn''t want to accept it so easily.


    And the two headed ogre is not easy to kill.


    An ordinary ogre has only one head.


    It''s some bloodthirsty and greedy beasts with developed limbs and simple minds.


    But among the ogres, there are rare two headed ogres.


    They not only have high wisdom, but also are the existence of physical and elemental double cultivation.


    It not only has a stronger body than ordinary ogres, but also has a strong element magic.


    Combined with the cunning character of the double headed ogre, its combat power is more than ten times higher than that of the common ogre.


    "Didn''t you say that these children have a lot of influence? You can''t do it. You can let the elders behind them show up. I''m sure they can do it. " Nageland wagles, of course, looked at Rouen fasibon.


    "They come out to practice. If they contact the family for this, the experience will fail completely, and I will be severely punished, so I don''t think it is a good choice."


    "That''s your problem." Said nageland wagles, without any emotion.


    "Monsieur, we have come with sincerity. If you ask so much, then we can''t talk about it."


    Seeing Rouen fasibon''s tough attitude, nageland wagles couldn''t help wondering if his demands were too much.


    However, when nageland wagles saw the look in paylie''s eyes, he suddenly realized that Rouen faxiben was just bargaining.


    "I don''t think that''s too much."


    "Monsieur count, if any of these children are hurt, their elders will not only annoy me." Rouen fasibon threatened.


    Nagland wagles was not happy.Rouen fasibon''s statement was a threat to himself.


    "Do you think I will be afraid? Do you know how many of my family members are in Edinburgh? Maybe I will be afraid in other places, but in my territory, no one can threaten me, even the scarlet church and the twenty-three generations of Blood Mary. "


    "Your Excellency, the elder generation of salary Li is not only able to influence the twenty-three generations of Blood Mary, but also Mr. Zhang Tianyi, a Taoist of Oriental Dragon and Tiger Mountain Tianshi sect. I think Mr. Zhang should be very happy to visit Edinburgh."


    There was a slight change in the face of nageland wagles.


    Of course he knows Zhang Tianyi''s name.


    The name is even louder than the twenty-three generations of Blood Mary.


    Zhang Tianyi is known as the first person in the spiritual world.


    And it''s different from twenty-three generations of Blood Mary.


    It''s said that twenty-three generations of Blood Mary is going to the end of her life.


    So nageland wagles felt that with a little delay, there would be no threat to the 23 generations of Blood Mary.


    As for scarlet church, if they really intend to fight with themselves in an all-round way.


    As long as in Edinburgh, the main battlefield, he is not afraid of any forces.


    But Zhang Tianyi is not the same. He doesn''t need to visit in person, just wave his hand.


    A large number of psychics are willing to serve him.


    The first person in the spiritual world is not covered.


    But it''s not that easy for Nagel wagles to give in.


    His face was still disdainful.


    "Whatever you say, how can I know if what you say is true? You might as well say that you can make the prime minister trouble me."


    "Now that you say that, my Lord, I hope you will keep that attitude when you fight against the saints."


    Nagland wagles raised his eyebrows.


    Does this guy know the battle of the saints?


    Those who can know about the battle of the saints and blazers must be qualified to participate.


    And everyone who has the right to participate should not be underestimated.


    In particular, they can affect the two great powers in the world.

 Chapter 1859

    The battle of the saints, it was a feast for all the top people in the spiritual world.


    It''s almost like the football World Cup.


    Even nageland wagles could not refuse the event.


    Nagland wagles was also a regular visitor to the battle of the saints.


    But if the people behind these people can influence the two most powerful people in the world.


    Then Nagel wagles is in big trouble.


    Especially when the battle of the saints comes.


    If Zhang Tianyi and 23 generations of Blood Mary meet each other head-on, there will be no place to hide.


    It is a place of strength in the spiritual world.


    What follows here is the law of the jungle.


    Strength is everything.


    If Zhang Tianyi and 23 generations of Blood Mary want to deal with a person at the same time, no one dare to say a word.


    And if these children are in danger or even die because of their demands.


    Then it''s really an endless feud.


    In any era, killing the younger generation or offspring of the other side is an endless feud.


    Don''t talk about a fair deal.


    No one will accept this excuse.


    It''s the same for him, let alone others.


    "Then you go. Since you can''t make a deal, you don''t have to stay here."


    Kelly looked anxiously at Rouen fasibon.


    "I''m going to kill the double headed ogre. I''m going to kill the double headed ogre. Don''t stop me. I''m sure I can kill the double headed ogre."


    "Raisa, calm down. We can''t solve the double headed ogre." Said Moore, pulling at the noisy Raisa.


    "I''m not afraid of two headed ogres." "I don''t care, I have to go," she stammered


    Rouen fasibon, with a dark face, looked at nageland wagles: "count, if anything happens to them, you will be in great trouble."


    "If you can''t see the child, you''ll depend on me?"


    "I will not blame you, of course, but their elders may not be as reasonable as I am."


    Nagland wagles was even more upset: "what are you going to do?"


    "We can agree to the first two conditions, but the third one is a big trouble for you and me."


    "Give me another dragon tooth." Said nageland wagles.


    In fact, it''s useless to have more Longya, but it''s impossible for nageland wagles to let wage Li have more blood.


    After all, a thousand milliliters of blood has had a certain impact on the human body.


    If there were more, if the girl had an accident.


    That''s the real big trouble.


    Rouen fasibon thought about it for a while, and finally nodded, "OK."


    But there was a sense of victimization in nageland wagles.


    "These are two dragon teeth. What about rubbings?" Asked Rouen fasibon.


    "At the British Museum." Said Nagel wagles with a smile.


    "What? Are you kidding me? "


    "Of course not. You can have as many rubbings as you want." "I donated the book of Prometheus to the British Museum, and the director of the British Museum is my friend, so I want to borrow and print the book of Prometheus, which is just a word," said nageland waglis


    "Do you have any equipment for drawing blood?"


    "Do you think a vampire needs a device to draw blood?"


    "Believe me, if you bite her, you won''t survive tonight."


    "Well, you go find the equipment to draw blood."


    Nagland wagles, though, did not believe Rouen fasibon.


    But he didn''t want to get in trouble.


    "Trade tomorrow, and we will give you the blood bag and the rubbings of the book of Prometheus tomorrow." Said Rouen fasibon.


    "So do you need to take these two dragon teeth back?"


    "No, it''s a deposit." Said Rouen fasibon.


    "Aren''t you afraid I won''t admit it?"


    "If you think two dragon teeth are worth your risk, you can try them."


    Rouen fasibon left the castle with four children.


    "Faxiben, what do you think of my performance just now?" Said Lisa triumphantly.


    "It''s not bad, but it''s a little over the top. You''re already in your teens, but you''re acting like a kid of a few." "Thanks to your high intelligence, I think you should take a performance class," said Rouen fasibon


    "What''s wrong with my perfect performance?" Cried Raisa indignantly.


    "Mr. FA Xiben, we have a lot of Longya. Why don''t we trade directly? And can''t we beat the two headed ogre? ""Longya is not valuable to us. That''s because those Longya are obtained by your uncle. Your uncle has the ability to kill a dragon, but others don''t, so we need to control the number of Longya on the market. If there are too many Longya on the market, the price of the unit price will fall sharply, and it will be us who will suffer the loss." Rouen fasibon patiently explained to Kelly.


    It is not used for Moore and Raisa, and it is different from Coran''s comparatively perfect world outlook.


    She has been living in her family''s residential area all the time. It can''t be said that she hasn''t been exposed to the outside world, but only a few times.


    Most of the contact is from TV or computer.


    So I''m still very simple, and I don''t understand these doorways at all.


    "As for the double headed ogre, it''s not easy to deal with. Even if we are sure, we shouldn''t deal with it. At least we need to ask nageland wagles to offer more prices. Otherwise, we will work for him in vain." Said Rouen fasibon.


    "But we only need the book of Prometheus. We don''t need any more."


    "The book of Prometheus is written in ancient Greek. Can you understand it? Or who do you think we understand? "


    "Can that vampire count read it?"


    "I don''t know, but as an old monster who has lived for more than 200 years, his knowledge is definitely much more than ours, so he is certainly more likely to understand ancient Greek than us."


    "Well Did I almost do something bad just now? " Asked Kelly.


    Rouen fasibon took a deep breath. It''s a bad thing to pay lily.


    If Julie hadn''t cut in, Rouen Faxi would have been able to get rubbings at a lower price.


    But he can''t directly answer yes.


    If salary Li suffers from psychological trauma, Chen Yu will kill him.


    "It doesn''t matter. That''s why the President let you out. You still have a lot to learn."


    "Mr. fasibon, I promise I won''t interrupt at will in the future." Wage Li said firmly.

 Chapter 1860

    "Lao Zhang, ask you something."


    "No tickets."


    "I don''t want a tour ticket."


    "Then tell me."


    "Is there a secret ticket?"


    "Anonymous fart, how glorious is the battle of saints and blazers. Every participant would like to have his name on his head. What else do you want to hide? What''s in your mind?"


    As soon as Zhang Tian opened his mouth, he began to spray Chen Yu, which made his dog bloody.


    "No, there is no need to be so excited. Hang up."


    "Wait A few days ago, a mysterious strong man appeared in Vietnam and killed the dragon. Did you do it? "


    "What dragon? It''s just an eel, isn''t it? "


    "Don''t you know that all scales can turn into dragons?"


    "So what? I don''t think that eel is so strong."


    "That guy is from Zhenhe. Do you know that eel No, after the dragon is killed by you, the river overflows. Fortunately, it''s just a tributary of the Mekong River. "


    "You didn''t say that since that guy is so important, why didn''t anyone come out to stop when Ms. Bloody Mary listed it as a scarlet task, and you''re too punctual to shoot after the horse."


    "Because I never thought that someone could kill it, but it has the power of a big river, that is to say, the God of water can''t be over. In that tributary, it is almost impossible to be killed, and it has endless power."


    Chen thinks, the resilience of the eel seems really unusual.


    Generally speaking, its strength is obviously weaker than that of itself and yuzao.


    But its resilience is amazing.


    Chen Yu smashed his head with a fist, and he was able to heal.


    It''s almost immortal.


    It turns out that it has a river power bonus.


    That river should be its domain.


    If there is no black Trident, it is estimated that Chen can''t use it.


    "You took its demon pill?"


    "What demon Dan, I don''t know."


    "No bullshit. We''ve met several times. I''ve long found that you have the smell of thunder water. That eel No, it''s Jiaolong and Leishui. You can''t miss its demon Dan. " Zhang Tianyi said firmly, "give me the water demon Dan."


    "That''s too much for you. I worked hard to get rid of that eel. You have to share half of the spoils."


    "I''m here to help you." Zhang Tianyi swears: "that demon Dan is to create a river god again, otherwise that tributary has been overflowing, flooded not knowing how much land, do you know how many people are displaced?"


    Chen Xun''s toothache, originally thought that he was killing the people, but unexpectedly it did harm to ordinary people.


    "Give another million dollars to the local victims."


    "Nathan can give it. There''s no money." Chen Yu refused decisively.


    "I''m here to accumulate Yin blessing for you. Even if you are not afraid of karma, you should also consider for your family and children. The debts you owe will affect your relatives."


    Chen Yu thought, is that Joseph because of his own iniquity?


    "Well, when I think of the victims, I suddenly feel sad. Is a million dollars enough? How about I donate more? " Chen Yu paused and asked, "can Jifu bring good luck to my family?"


    Zhang Tianyi is speechless to this bastard who doesn''t see rabbits and doesn''t scatter eagles.


    "I''ll let the North American office contact you and you can give them something."


    "Well, by the way, do you need a code? For example, the king of heaven and the earth tiger, the pagoda town river demon and so on. "


    "I don''t have time to talk to you. I have business to do."


    Just then, Chen Yu heard a voice.


    "Thank you, brother Taoist, for your reward. I love you..."


    This is an old thing who is not respected by the old. He is watching the live broadcast of the webcast.


    "Lao Zhang, I need to use the actual donation and give me the invoice. If I find that the money goes into a certain anchor''s pocket, I will go to Longhushan to ask for the account myself."


    "Who do you think I am? I am holding the attitude of learning, in order to promote the Daoism. "


    "Do you also give rewards with a learning attitude?"


    "It''s called respecting the content of the program, and since it''s study, of course, we have to pay tuition fees."


    "If you live to subdue demons and eliminate demons, you will definitely have millions of fans."


    "I''d like to, but if I dare to do so, I will be brought in tomorrow to spread feudal ideas."


    "Hang up." Chen Yu is too lazy to argue with Zhang Tianyi.


    Shortly after I hung up the phone here, a car entered the range of Mingyue villa.


    A national character face man came to Chen Yu''s face. The man''s body exuded surging magic.


    "Hello, you are Mr. Chen, as my grandfather said. I''m Yang Guo."Chen Yu looks at Yang Guo, and his face is full of your TM''s funny expression.


    "I''m not kidding." Yang Guo looks at Chen Yu seriously.


    It''s like he understood Chen Yu''s subtext.


    It''s certainly not the first time he''s had such a scene.


    "Can you tell me about your journey?"


    "Just because of this name, I have come to hide abroad, thinking that if I deal with foreigners, I will not have trouble at home." Yang Guo said gloomily.


    Chen Yu suddenly felt the vision from the sky.


    Looking up, it is a large sculpture hovering high above the sky.


    "Yours?"


    "My grandfather gave it to me, and he said that this large sculpture matches my name." Yang Guo''s face is also full of helpless: "before I went abroad, my grandfather said that I was still a little bit short and almost didn''t cut off my right arm."


    "He didn''t have another wife for you?"


    "Why do you think he didn''t match me?"


    "Is it Xiaolongnv, too?"


    "Last name is long." Said Yang Guo.


    "Take this, and this check." Chen Yu hands shuineidan and a check for two million dollars to Yang Guo.


    "Come to my place when you are free By the way, you are welcome to come here with your sister-in-law. "


    Chen Zhu would like to see if the legendary little dragon girl is also the most powerful.


    Yang Guo turned his head and saw through Chen Yu''s dirty mind.


    "She''s at home, so don''t think about it."


    "If I have something else, I won''t keep you."


    Hearing that he didn''t have the chance to see Xiaolongnv, Chen immediately lost interest.


    Even to deal with Yang Guo''s interest are no longer, directly under the order.


    Yang Guo looks at the faucet in the yard.


    "Mr. Chen is an art expert with courage. He puts a dragon head in front of his home."


    "Fear of death is not Chinese."


    "The dragon family is famous for its vengeance. I can only say that it''s a good thing to respect you. Goodbye."


    "Take a walk." Chen Yu looks at the dragon head in the yard.


    Do you want to put it away?


    Come on, now put it away and look like you''re egging on.


    Just put it like this. If the dragon family dare to come, they will kill the Dragon again.

 Chapter 1861

    Chen Yu came to the headquarters.


    In Maiev''s treatment room, Giggs was sitting next to him with a haggard face.


    Giggs looked at Maiev, who was sleeping in the container.


    Seeing Chen Yu come in, Giggs immediately stood up.


    "Mr. Chen."


    Chen Chu nodded and came to the container.


    Maiev''s injury is very serious.


    It can even be said that Chen Yu has suffered the most serious injuries since he was employed.


    No one!


    Even if through normal treatment.


    Even Chen can''t help it.


    When Chen took her back to the headquarters.


    It''s basically picking up a body and coming back.


    If it had been sent to the hospital, it would have been impossible to get to the hospital.


    "Mr. Chen, how is Maiev?"


    "It''s not good, but at least it''s stable." Chen said.


    In fact, Maiev''s biggest problem is psychological.


    But it has nothing to do with Chen Yu. After she is cured.


    Giggs is responsible for her psychological trauma.


    Chen started to drain the liquid from the container, then took over again and put in new water. The essence of


    container has been absorbed by Maiev.


    So it needs to be refilled with new perfect devil crystals.


    Giggs can''t help either. He has to work hard.


    Chen Yu is very upset if Giggs doesn''t do anything.


    "Come and reconnect these instruments." Chen said.


    Giggs was ordered to come up and help.


    After finishing the water change, Chen Yu said to Giggs, "go and have a rest. I think your condition is very poor."


    Chen Yu looks at the container in front of him, and the miscellaneous instruments around him.


    Whether these instruments and containers themselves can be combined, rather than being combined in a crude way.


    If you don''t say anything else, you can say that these messy lines make Chen Yu very uncomfortable.


    Of course, Chen doesn''t understand this kind of machinery and technology.


    I need to consult jurag.


    Tell jurag what you want and what you think.


    As for whether jurag can meet his own needs, Chen is not sure.


    "Mr. Chen, how long does it take for Maiev to be cured?"


    "At least one month." Chen said.


    "She To what extent can she be cured? "


    "The injury will be completely cured." Chen said.


    "Really?"


    "What''s really serious is her psychological trauma." "It''s up to you, I can''t help you," Chen said


    Giggs nodded to understand.


    "You really should go to have a rest. Otherwise, she may be cured, but you are down."


    "I will." Although Giggs said so, he didn''t mean to have a rest.


    Chen Yu doesn''t demand it either. Anyway, it''s his own business no matter how he decides.


    Chen Chu left the door and found julage''s warehouse.


    Here in jurag, like Rouen fasibon''s lab, is a mess.


    All is a random discard.


    Miraculously, they always know where they are looking for.


    But once someone is kind enough to help them clean up.


    They''re going to freak it out and find nothing.


    At the moment, jurag is wearing a blackout lens and carrying out welding work.


    He seems to be doing some mechanical design again.


    However, the arrival of Chen Yu did not stop julage''s work.


    Until the welding work of jurag is finished.


    Chen Yu then said, "julage."


    "Ah President, when did you come? "


    "Just arrived, what are you doing?"


    "Giselle''s new gear." Said jurag.


    "When do you have time to make an instrument for me?" Chen Yu said his idea once: "can it be realized?"


    "It''s not difficult. In fact, it''s to integrate those instruments and then install them on the container, and then conduct some appearance treatment, while avoiding some safety hazards."


    What Chen is worried about is the technical problems.


    In fact, there are no technical problems at all.


    Because Chen''s requirement is very simple, it is a combination, not an innovation.


    But for the time being, it''s not very urgent.


    Chen''s idea is to prepare some medical equipment for emergency. After all, they are also considered to be high-risk occupations because of their spiritual differences.


    Chen Yu spent two hours in the headquarters.Everyone is preparing for the next trip to Africa. Chen Yu''s staying here is a bit of a hindrance.


    So Chen left the headquarters early.


    "I don''t know how Raymond is doing." Chen Yu looked at the time.


    It''s three hours before fari gets off work.


    While there is still time, go to Steven''s mountain forest.


    Chen Yu arrived at the foot of the mountain and found two bicycles lying on the side of the road.


    "Strange, how can I lose two bikes here?" Chen Yu, confused, walked up the mountain.


    When we reached the mountain, we heard a cry for help.


    "Help Help... "


    Chen Zhui looked along with the voice.


    I saw two children holding the tree on a big tree at the top of the mountain two kilometers away, shouting and waving at the same time, hoping to attract Chen''s attention.


    But Chen did not hear or see it.


    Of course, normal people can''t see or hear at this distance.


    Under that big tree, there are three or four alligators basking in the sun.


    Anyway, those two children are not dangerous.


    Chen Yu did not rush to save them.


    "Lenan, it''s no use. That man can''t hear us."


    "What can I do, Jess? I don''t want to die here."


    Jess and Renan have been thinking about taking pictures of monsters since last time.


    Then he sneaked up here and hid in the tree with enough equipment and dry food.


    I intend to fight here for a long time.


    They think that monster should be amphibious and can''t climb trees.


    As a result, a group of crocodiles came under the tree soon after they got up.


    The crocodiles didn''t find them.


    It''s because there''s plenty of sunshine.


    They are basking under the trees.


    And for two days, the crocodile didn''t leave completely.


    I left and came again.


    That''s what keeps them both stuck in the trees.


    This also led to the two of them being stuck in a tree for two days.


    Eating and drinking Lazar are all in the tree, and there is no way to sleep at all.


    They are afraid that if they fall asleep they will fall down.


    At first, they were expecting Fran to come again.


    It turned out that after two days, Fran didn''t come again.


    And there''s no signal at all. In two days, their cell phones are all dead.


    This makes them gradually fall into despair.


    Just then, the man came.


    But because the tree they are looking for to hide is a little bit out of place.


    So the man didn''t even hear their call for help.


    They didn''t know that Chen Yu was intentional at all.


    Chen Yu didn''t know where the two children came from.


    If it''s nothing to do with Steven, call the police when you get down the hill.

 Chapter 1862

    Chen''s small world spread out.


    It covers most of the lakes.


    There are significantly fewer crocodiles here.


    Crocodiles are now estimated to be less than one in ten in the whole lake.


    But the smaller the number, the harder it is to clean up.


    Chen looked at the lake, then took off his clothes and went down into the water.


    In the distance, Renan and Jess on the treetop yelled again.


    There are water monsters and crocodiles in the water.


    It was a complete suicide.


    But the man obviously couldn''t hear them, and he was still underwater.


    Before long, Chen Yu sank into the water.


    And it never came up again.


    Obviously, the man must have been killed.


    Either eaten by the water monster or by the crocodile pool.


    Chen Yu was really bitten by an alligator.


    Chen Yu sank into the water and killed the crocodile that bit him.


    At this time, Raymond felt Chen Zhuo coming and swam from the water.


    "Master, we all try our best to kill all these bedbugs. These crocodiles are terrible. And that bastard Fran hasn''t come for two days. If I meet him again, I''ll eat him." Ramon complained.


    "All right." Chen Yu completely opened up the small world, and everything in the small world was in Chen Yu''s perception.


    And then they started hunting the crocodiles.


    Chen Yu and Raymond are working together to hunt faster.


    And as long as it''s shrouded in a small world, there''s no place for crocodiles to hide.


    Chen and Raymond can capture the crocodile''s whereabouts with great accuracy.


    Even the little crocodile didn''t let go, and the crocodile eggs were also destroyed by Chen Zhu.


    It took 30 minutes to clean up all the crocodiles.


    "Raymond, I''ll pick you up in the evening."


    "All right."


    It''s not convenient to move in the daytime.


    In the distance, Rina and Jess in the tree suddenly saw that the man who had disappeared on the lake for half an hour had risen to the surface of the water again.


    "How could it be? How could that guy still be alive?"


    "Did he dive for a long distance and we didn''t notice?"


    "No way. We can see a large area here. If the man floats from other positions, he can''t escape our gaze."


    "But in fact, it''s impossible for a normal person not to breathe for more than 30 minutes in the water."


    "But there are water monsters and crocodiles in the water. Haven''t they attacked his mother?" Li Nan said, puzzled.


    "Maybe his luck is better."


    "Well, he''s coming in our direction."


    "No, look below us."


    Just then, two crocodiles under the tree climbed into the water.


    They apparently found their prey.


    "Don''t come here Don''t come here Crocodiles, there are crocodiles in the water. "


    Suddenly, the man dived into the water again.


    Before long, a red color came out of the water.


    "It''s over. The man is dead this time."


    Chen Zhu killed the crocodile in the water, and then directly pressed the body of the crocodile on the bottom of the lake with a stone.


    If it floats up, if it''s left untreated, it''s disgusting to let it rot.


    If you leave them underwater, they will be digested by the biological system in the lake.


    They will really return to nature.


    Just as Renan and Jess were in disorder, Chen Yu had already landed again.


    Jess and Renan were shocked to see Chen Yu.


    "How could this guy be alive?"


    "It''s impossible, isn''t it? What about the two crocodiles? "


    At this time, the two crocodiles under the tree ran to Chen Zhu.


    "Crocodile, crocodile is coming to you."


    At such a close distance, Chen could no longer pretend not to hear.


    And crocodiles on land are not as sluggish as they are supposed to be.


    In fact, crocodiles have a strong ability to sprint and speed.


    They also have short-range explosive power on land.


    A crocodile rushed to Chen Zhu.


    Chen Yu jumped lightly, then grabbed the crocodile''s tail.


    Then I fell over my shoulder and smashed the crocodile on another crocodile.


    Both crocodiles were solved by Chen.


    The two children in the tree are all dumbfounded.


    So simple? So it''s over?


    Chen Chu looks up at Linan and Jess on the tree.


    "Are you two playing hide and seek?" Chen Yu turned his lips and said, "OK, I won''t disturb you. Go on."


    With that, Chen Yu turned around and left, took his clothes and went straight down the mountain.Renan and Jess hurried down the tree, but when they got to the ground.


    Chen Chu has already left.


    "That man is so powerful." Li Nan whispered.


    "Let''s leave quickly. It''s too dangerous here."


    ¡­¡­


    "Steven, I just went to your hilltop lake for a turn. Are you too irresponsible? I gave Raymond to you, but you made him hungry. Raymond told me that you haven''t sent him food for two days."


    "Ah I''m sorry. It''s my fault. Fran had an accident the other day. I forgot it. "


    "Accident? What happened to him? "


    "I have a car accident and a broken leg. Now I''m in the hospital and can''t get out of bed for at least half a month."


    "Oh Will there be any sequelae? "


    "If you have a good cultivation, you should not." Steven said helplessly, "I''m going to ask famtis to deliver food to Raymond."


    "No, I just cleaned all the crocodiles for you. Let famtis send Raymond to my house later."


    "Has it been cleaned up?"


    "I personally confirmed that it was clean." Chen is not going to blame Steven.


    After all, there was a reason. Steven didn''t mean it.


    "By the way, just now two high school students were trapped in the hilltop lake. Fortunately, I came here, or the two guys would feed the crocodiles."


    "High school students? Before, franc told me that he had met several children going up the mountain, and then he made up that there were monsters on the mountain. Later, I planned to let him set up a sign at the foot of the mountain. As a result, franc had a car accident and forgot about it. "


    "By the way, was Fran''s accident an accident?"


    "I think so."


    "It''s better to be careful. When some bandits stare at the rich, they first attack the bodyguards."


    "Yes, what can I do?"


    "Or would you take Raymond to your house for two days?" "As for going out, you told famtis not to leave you," Chen asked


    "Or..."


    "Don''t want to move to my house. I don''t welcome you there."


    "As for you? So mean, we are brothers. "


    "Falk squid, I''m not your big brother. Besides, do you forget that when you left last time, you walked away with tens of millions of dollars of wine in my family?"


    "I left a note."


    "You also give the note to little Larissa by the way, and then let Larissa put the note into her mouth."


    "That''s your fault. You didn''t educate little Larissa."

 Chapter 1863

    "It''s a thousand milliliters of blood from Jolie." Rouen fasibon left a blood bag to nagland wagris.


    Nagland wagris took a deep breath with the blood bag, even through the clinker.


    But nagram wagris seemed to be able to smell the blood in it.


    Intoxicated took a breath, then just contentedly put the blood bag away.


    "Yes, it''s the girl''s blood."


    "And what about what we want?"


    Nagel wagris took a rubbings out of the safe.


    But this rubbings are not printed by printer as you think.


    It is printed in a very old way, and the quantity is very small, just a few pieces of paper.


    "Why?" Rouen faxiben frowned and looked at the rough paper in his hand, which still had some ink on it.


    Many of them are vague, and in this era even the psychic would not use the original way of copying.


    In the eyes of Rouen fasibon, nagland wagris deliberately made trouble for them.


    "The book of Prometheus is a few big stones. I can''t hold a few stones and put them on the printer to print. I can only choose ink rubbing."


    "Stone?"


    "Of course, don''t you know? The original version of the book of Prometheus is a few heavy stones. "


    "But when we went to the British Museum, it wasn''t the stones that were on display."


    "That''s a fake. The real book of Prometheus is just a few stones. I don''t have to lie to you." Said nageland wagris quietly.


    "All right." Rouen fasibon didn''t want to get involved in it either. Looking at nageland wagris, he said, "Your Excellency, do you know ancient Greek?"


    "It''s expensive to want my translation, and I don''t like being threatened."


    This time nageland wagris put the uglification first.


    After all, a few days ago, because he was threatened, he was allowed to back down.


    The fame of Zhang Tianyi and the twenty third generation of Blood Mary is too loud and prominent.


    Even if there is no guarantee that they are related to the two, nagland wagris is not willing to be the enemy of each other.


    But he didn''t want to. After all, he didn''t do charity.


    And he was not related to each other, and threatened him with two each time.


    No matter who the other party is, it''s unbearable.


    So nageland wagris decided not to give up.


    "Tell me your conditions, your excellency."


    "I''m still asking for the same. Help me kill the double headed ogre."


    Just then, Rouen fasibon took out a small bottle.


    After opening the bottle, turn it over.


    Two little balls rolled out of it.


    Rouen fasibon sprinkled some magic powder on the ball.


    In an instant, two little balls became two huge heads.


    Both heads are several times the size of an average person.


    The bloody head rolled to the ground.


    Nagland wagris looks up.


    It''s really that hateful two headed ogre.


    Did they actually kill that double headed ogre?


    Nagland wagris looked at Rouen fasibon in disbelief.


    He did it? Or the power behind them?


    Nagland wagris and the two headed ogre have been fighting for more than 100 years.


    There''s no one on either side.


    But by this calculation, nageland wagris was in a big loss.


    Because over the past hundred years, he lost hundreds of his subordinates or dependents.


    And almost all became the food of this double headed ogre.


    This double headed ogre is different from the common ogre. When you see a man, you go straight to work.


    This double headed ogre knows the rules of human beings and does not attack ordinary people at all.


    Even if there is no food, at most, it will attack the cattle and sheep of the nearby farms.


    So even if the government knew the existence of the double headed ogre, it would turn a blind eye to him.


    It''s even nice to see nagland wagris fighting with this two headed ogre.


    Of course, nageland wagris knew the government''s sinister intentions.


    But he had no choice.


    This double headed ogre is not only powerful, but also never out of the mountains.


    In the past several times, he led his team into the forest to encircle him.


    Most people were killed by his trap.


    The strength of nageland wagris is only equal to that of the double headed ogre.


    No one has the power to kill each other.


    This gave nageland wagris the idea of relying on outsiders to eliminate the two headed ogres.Of course, even if he asked Rouen fasibon and others.


    I didn''t think Rouen fasibon and others could solve it.


    In his opinion, it is the best result to attract the people behind them.


    But I didn''t expect that Rouen fasibon would directly leave the head of this cunning double headed ogre in front of him.


    Nagland wagris thought again.


    If it''s the power behind them.


    Enter Edinburgh territory without being aware of it.


    It shows that the strength of the other side is very important.


    After all, Edinburgh is its own territory.


    But the other side can come silently, and disappear silently.


    If you can kill this double headed ogre quietly, then most of you have the ability to kill yourself.


    This made nageland wagris a little wary of Rouen fasibon and others.


    "We have fulfilled your request. Now it''s time for you to perform your duties." Rouen fasibon looked at nageland wagris with a smile.


    These two heads are enough to frighten each other.


    "You need to wait here for a while. I need time to translate." Said nageland wagris.


    "The book of Prometheus used to be yours. Have you never translated it?"


    "Do you know the literacy rate in ancient Greece?"


    "What does your question have to do with your translation of the book of Prometheus?"


    "It''s 0.01%. In that era, there were millions of people in ancient Greece, but only a few thousand people could read, and most of them were psychics, a few of them were aristocrats." "And what the aristocrats had was a simple version of ancient Greek," said nageland wagris


    "I still don''t understand."


    "The ancient Greek characters contain mysterious power, which can''t be translated and can only be identified by specific magic. In the past, when I had the book of Prometheus, all I translated were ordinary and simple versions. Later, after my strength had a breakthrough, I found that I ignored the real content of the book of Prometheus. ¡±


    "how long does that take?"


    "Not sure." "It takes a lot of magic to identify ancient Greek mystics," said nagran wagris

 Chapter 1864

    "That is to say, as long as we master this kind of identification magic, we can translate the book of Prometheus?"


    "Of course, it''s not that simple. You need to master ancient Greek characters. You need to recognize both magic and ancient Greek characters."


    "Then give me a specific time."


    "It''s a long process. I can''t hurry." Nagland wagris said slowly.


    "But we won''t be in England for long."


    "I can''t help it."


    "Well, I''ll inform my superior and ask him to translate you to us. Believe me, we can provide you with a stable and quiet environment. You can do translation work there at ease."


    Nagland wagris turned black.


    Rouen fasibon came again.


    But this time, Nagel wagris was helpless.


    After all, they were paid.


    It''s no use if he wants to go back.


    Rouen fazier was clearly right that nagland wagris would bring up the old story again.


    So there was no chance for him to go back.


    "The translation work is really complicated, and there is no room for any mistakes."


    "Seven days at most, seven days. If you haven''t finished translating, I can only call my superior."


    "You''re embarrassing me."


    "But you also make me very difficult." Rouen fasibon had a smile on his face.


    He knows people like Nagel wagris very well.


    If you don''t force him, if you are not strong, you will be robbed of the opportunity.


    Rouen Faxi knew very well that their venture would not be supported by Chen Yu.


    Chen hoped that they would meet the situation halfway, and then go back in disgrace.


    However, for Rouen fasibon and Raisa, they will definitely be punished by Chen Yu.


    After all, this is what they are leading.


    The only thing they can do now is to pretend to be powerful.


    Intimidate nagland wagris with an unwarranted threat.


    But Rouen fasibon was not afraid that nageland wagris would really prove it.


    After all, it doesn''t matter whether it''s a question about the 23rd generation Blood Mary or Zhang Tianyi of Longhushan.


    They won''t show up.


    What''s more, Rouen fasibon had a great grasp of it, and nageland wagris could not really prove it.


    "I can return a dragon tooth to you."


    "Pay the money first hand, deliver the goods first hand. There is no reason to return the Commission after hand."


    Rouen Fassi was an old man. How could nagland wagris repent face to face.


    If nageland wagris really dare not follow the rules of the Jianghu, Rouen FASI would have killed the old monster by calling Chen Zhu.


    "A week is too short." Said nageland wagris.


    He didn''t want to pay such a big price.


    The use of identification magic to identify the ancient Greek mystical characters in the book of Prometheus.


    It takes too much magic. If nagland wagris really translated all the content in a week.


    Then he''s almost useless.


    If the price is high enough.


    It''s OK to lie in bed for half a year.


    But the price that the other side gives, also just reach his standard only.


    Even if it is earned, it is not likely to earn much.


    "If I don''t bite this girl, I promise to translate it for you in a week."


    "I don''t like to joke, my Lord."


    "I don''t like to joke, either. You don''t give me enough price."


    "What else do you want?"


    "Nothing."


    "A month." Nagland wagris: "it can''t be shortened."


    "Ten days, ten days at most." Rouen fasibon was only a small step back.


    Finally, the two haggled and agreed on a 15 day period.


    Nageland wagris is a nobleman, but he is very low-key most of the time.


    After all, for human beings, he is an alien.


    So try not to do it if you can.


    I don''t want to hate people.


    In particular, the identity of the other party is unknown and it has great strength.


    Rouen fasibon didn''t want to press too hard.


    After all, he is just a fox.


    So both sides gave in a little bit.


    When Rouen fasibon took the man away, nageland wagris saw the rubbings of the book of Prometheus and felt a headache.


    Translating the book of Prometheus is also a big problem.


    Ancient Greek characters can be divided into two types: simplified version and mysterious version.In ancient Greece, most of the nobles only studied simple edition.


    The mysterious text needs to master the special identification magic on the basis of learning the simple revision.


    Then we can translate by recognizing magic.


    At the beginning, nageland wagris had a translation before donating the original version of Prometheus.


    But at that time, he was not strong enough to master the magic of identification.


    So what he translated was only a simplified version.


    Until later, he accidentally mastered the special identification magic.


    When he saw the original book of Prometheus again in the British Museum, he found that he had missed something.


    However, to launch the identification magic, it needs huge magic.


    Nor did nageland wagris want to retranslate.


    After all, it''s a thankless thing.


    This time, however, he had to be brave enough to translate.


    ¡­¡­


    Famtis sent Raymond to Steven''s villa.


    Evan immediately dodged Raymond.


    He had seen Raymond, but Raymond was a snake at that time.


    Today''s Raymond is more than ten times its size.


    Even though the smell is similar, Evan still dare not approach Raymond.


    Steven came out to meet Raymond in his big underpants.


    Raymond slipped out of the box.


    Steven and Raymond say hello.


    "Raymond, I''m sorry to have starved you for two days."


    Raymond huddled around the pool, ignoring Steven and basking in the sun.


    Seeing Raymond''s appearance, it''s obvious that I have a grudge against him.


    Steven awkwardly shifts the subject: "famtis, go get Raymond something to eat."


    Steven also wants to have a pet like Raymond.


    It''s not just smart, it''s unique.


    Steven sits next to Raymond. Raymond''s cold body makes Steven very comfortable.


    And Raymond''s body is soft, not as hard as it is on a stone.


    Famtis also brought in Evans every day.


    Steven also likes to rest on Evan''s body.


    However, unlike Raymond''s body, Evian''s temperature is very high, which is not suitable for too long.


    Especially in Los Angeles in October, the weather is still dry and warm.


    And in winter, basically, there is heating in the room.


    Because of the many contacts, Steven now has a lot of trust in Evan.


    Of course, Evian is just an ordinary Jaguar. There is still a big gap between it and the pets in Chen Yu''s family.

 Chapter 1865

    Chen and his family get together for dinner.


    Only Jolie''s position is empty, but they still open the video and let her watch them eat dinner.


    "How are you doing, Sally?"


    "Not bad, we have found the original owner of the book of Prometheus, but because the content of the book is ancient Greek, we are waiting for the translation now."


    "Ancient Greek? I know people who know ancient Greek. Do you need me to contact you?"


    Chen Zhu remembers that the twenty-three generations of Blood Mary knew ancient Greek. If she needed help, she could contact the twenty-three generations of Blood Mary.


    "No, I want to find the Golden Apple step by step." She said and bit the apple in her hand.


    "Is this your dinner?" Chen asked, "is there any limit on that credit card? Do I need to increase the quota? "


    "It''s a midnight snack." "You''re tempting me to have a night snack, uncle," she said


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s good to be able to eat, especially for children of your age. Besides, if you gain weight, I can arrange a weight-loss plan for you myself."


    "Sister Jolie, do you have any delicious food?" Asked little Gelin.


    The most annoying part of Britain is the climate and food.


    Edinburgh is a good place. When they settled in London, their coats were waterproof.


    If it''s a cotton coat, the clothes on your body will weigh a few Jin once you go out.


    As for British food, it''s sandwich, hamburger, French fries, barbecue and some vegetable salad.


    And she has also been fantastic to try world-famous food, looking up at the stars.


    But it''s definitely not a good experience.


    "When will you come back, sister Faerie, please bring delicious food to little Gelin." Little Gelin''s big, watery eyes look at Kelly in the video.


    "I want it, too." Cried Little Larissa.


    She''s still in farry''s arms, but she''s the most passionate about eating.


    Recently little Larissa has learned a lot of words.


    Several common words have been mastered.


    It has to be said that little Larissa''s language talent is better than little Gelin''s.


    But young Gelin''s swimming talent is far more than little Larissa.


    "Did anyone bully you?"


    "No, uncle, don''t think the outside world is so dark. We haven''t had a fight until now."


    "Is it true?" Chen asked casually.


    However, Chen''s tone of voice has put a lot of pressure on her.


    After all, she didn''t know if Rouen fasibon would give Chen a report.


    "There was a fight, but I didn''t do it."


    In fact, that battle is the battle to find and kill the two headed ogres.


    It''s only Raisa who can do it alone. She can''t get involved at all.


    "Sister Jolie, Dad brought back a lot of eels a few days ago. They are delicious. You need to come back quickly, or you will have nothing to eat." Little Gelin said very seriously.


    She remembers that when Chen Yu and didilla traveled around the world that day, when they arrived in Edinburgh, didilla once told her that the monster they met in the Mekong River in Vietnam was a giant eel.


    "You give me the address, Molly. I''ll send you some cooked eel meat."


    "Uncle No more. "


    "In addition to the taste, this eel meat has a small improvement in your magic power."


    "Well Well then. "


    ¡­¡­


    At night, Chen Yu once again ascended to the sky for a day of practice.


    But before long, Chen was harassed by the old American air force again.


    Lao Mei seems to have mastered the method of finding Chen Yu.


    In recent times, Chen was discovered by the US Air Force about a third of the time.


    This makes Chen Yu never get off at home, often running a distance.


    And every time it''s in a different position.


    In order not to calculate Chen''s position by Lao Mei through Chen''s track of activity, Chen''s area of activity is totally unscheduled. Every day when he practices, he chooses the place and airspace at random.


    However, it''s not a pleasant experience to be harassed in the way of cultivation.


    "Hello, Lao Zhang."


    "Why do you call me at this time?"


    "It should be afternoon in China now. Do I disturb you?"


    "No, I''m just wondering how you call me at this time. Do you stay up at night?"


    "Remember the last time you taught me to fight, I was in trouble."


    "What trouble? Possessed by fire? Should God fight not be possessed by fire? ""It''s not that I''m possessed by the devil, but every time I use God to fight, I''ll be found by the old American military satellites, and then I''ll be chased and killed every time."


    "Then what do you want to do?"


    "Shouldn''t you provide after-sales service?"


    "I have a way, but I can''t move it. It will be exposed as soon as I move it."


    "What can I do?"


    "Are you coming to the battle of the saints?"


    "You''ll be bored."


    "Don''t talk nonsense, will you come?"


    "I think about it. I have a lot of business."


    "My business is not business?"


    "Yes, you are, but I''m not interested in participating."


    "I''m not asking you to join me. I''m not going to let you join me."


    "Then I''ll pick a few."


    "A force can choose ten people." Zhang Tianyi said.


    "All right." Chen Yu is going to find a few people to deal with it.


    "By the way, the flood in that tributary of the Mekong River has been controlled, and your money has been donated to the disaster area." Zhang Tianyi said.


    "So fast to make a water god?" Chen asked curiously.


    "It''s mainly to find a powerful monster, and then give him the inner elixir. At least in a short time, it can replace the original Jiao, but it will take several years to fully absorb the inner elixir."


    "Are there many such monsters in China, such as the mountain god, the water god, the land God?"


    "Not many, and there is no God of mountains, no God of land, only the God of water." "There are water gods in several big rivers in China, but they are managed by monster organizations," Zhang said


    "Monster organization?"


    "The only officially recognized organization is the monster alliance. There are also some smaller monster organizations, but you are no longer domestic. Do you plan to go back to China for development?"


    "Well, let''s forget it. I can be a tiger free monkey in the mountains of North America. When I go to China, I will be picked up by the old monsters that come out of nowhere." "But can monsters live in peace with people?" Chen said? I''m curious. "


    "What can''t you do? You''ve also accepted a goblin knife as your subordinate."

 Chapter 1866

    Yes, Chen Yu smiled.


    It seems that I have some radical ideas.


    Since I can raise a group of demons.


    Why can''t others live in peace with monsters.


    What''s more, I also accepted the effect of a magic knife.


    The contact with the devil blade made Chen understand.


    Whether it''s a monster or a devil, in fact, they have their own feelings and their own thinking.


    They''re not that cold killing machine.


    Their character largely depends on their living or growing environment.


    "How to hide your breath?"


    "This is a method I have developed by myself. I call it the coexistence of heaven and man. That is to cover up my breath with a small world. Even when I am still in place, my small world will be completely integrated with the surrounding environment. Even the naked eye will produce visual deviation."


    "How to do it?" Chen asked.


    "Have you ever tried to make your own little world and the outside world exchange their aura with extremely fast speed?"


    "No."


    "You can try it. This method can not be used by everyone who has reached the level of you and me, because speeding up the exchange of the spirit of heaven and earth also means that the pressure on the body is greater. Because I have cultivated the spirit fight, my body is also stronger than the ordinary psychic, and you are majoring in the strengthening system, which is certainly no problem. The old witch of Blood Mary can''t do it By the time I taught her, she had not learned. "


    Zhang Tian paused and added: "it''s like dropping a drop of oil into a basin of water. The oil will be very obvious in the basin. However, if the whole basin of water is stirred continuously, the oil will disappear from the field of vision. Here is the visual deviation caused by physics. For military satellites, it''s also effective to monitor high-energy response, because of the huge spirit of heaven and earth The turbulence has disrupted an area, so military satellites can''t detect you. "


    In fact, that''s the truth, but it''s not satisfactory.


    Chen found an area and began to try this way.


    Chen Yu began to speed up the exchange of heaven and Earth Spirit.


    At the beginning, Chen did not dare to add it too fast.


    However, Chen Yu''s discovery is exactly what Zhang Tianyi said.


    Chen did not feel the pressure.


    Then Chen Yu doubled the exchange speed of heaven and Earth Spirit.


    I still don''t feel bad.


    Twice Three times Four times


    Up to ten times the speed, Chen felt some discomfort.


    "Lao Zhang, how many times can you speed up?"


    "I''m about five times faster." Lao Zhang said.


    Chen estimates in his heart that his strong body is indeed more valuable.


    At about 15 times the speed, Chen just felt uncomfortable.


    Chen doesn''t need to experience extreme speed.


    Because Lao Zhang''s five times speed is enough.


    His energy must be bigger than Lao Zhang''s, but 15 times of speed is enough.


    Chen Yu is hiding in the sky. At this moment, Chen Yu is almost invisible.


    Of course, Chen''s invisibility is not comprehensive.


    In fact, the naked eye can still see it.


    If the military satellite on the top of the head just looks at itself, it will still be found.


    But that''s less likely than winning the lottery.


    How big is the earth? Even if Chen Yu had waited a hundred years in situ and given Lao Mei a general position, Lao Mei''s military satellites would not have been able to find him.


    What''s more, Chen can''t wait in place all the time.


    And even that small probability was discovered by the old American military satellites.


    Chen can also change places, so Zhang Tianyi''s method has basically solved Chen''s problem.


    "By the way, Chen Yu, you seem to have an alchemist under you, right? You can ask your subordinates to make a magic prop to hide your breath. If you are facing a powerful opponent, you need to break out with all your strength, but your breath may be exposed to your own strength, so that the other party can be alert. But if you have this hidden breath Even if you break out with all your strength, you will not reveal your real strength, so the other party will have paralysis. "


    "Have you ever used it?" Chen asked.


    "I used it a long time ago, but since I broke through the upper Qing Dynasty, I have no chance. Almost everyone in the spiritual world knows me. I don''t need to break out. My enemy is like a great enemy." Zhang Tianyi''s tone was full of disappointment.


    "I don''t know if my men will make it."


    "The difficulty of this magic prop is not high, it''s just that the production process is complicated. If your subordinates say no, it must be perfunctory. You can teach them a lesson."


    Chen Yu thought about it. Most of the characters of Rouen faxiben would perfunctorize himself as Zhang Tianyi said.One night later, Chen Yu is learning how to live together.


    After that, he was never harassed by the old US air force.


    It seems to be a very good move.


    But Chen found a problem.


    When you use this move, it will cause the airflow to flow violently.


    It''s like a super typhoon.


    The coexistence of heaven and man cannot be used in one''s own home.


    Of course, this move can also be used as a wind attack magic.


    But for people of Chen Yu and Zhang Tianyi''s level, this attack magic is really chicken ribs.


    In terms of their strength, it is useless to deal with enemies weaker than them or enemies at the same level as them.


    It is impossible to defeat a strong enemy by a storm.


    Of course, the effect of the coexistence of heaven and man is the same as that of wind magic. In fact, it has nothing to do with wind magic.


    Even this kind of storm is just a byproduct of the coexistence of man and nature.


    Chen Yu''s current kilometer of small heaven and earth can almost create a small super hurricane.


    It sounds very powerful and can affect the climate on a small scale.


    In fact, it doesn''t make any sense except to deal with ordinary people.


    Chen Yu''s ability is not used to create disaster for ordinary people.


    In Chen''s mind, Zhang Tianyi can develop a kind of use of xiaotiandi.


    Then there are probably other uses.


    Maybe I can develop other uses.


    But at this time, the sun was rising, Chen Yu put up his Shenda, and his figure was rapidly lowered.


    Because the altitude is different, the sun can be seen at high altitude, in fact, it is still night below.


    Chen took some time to live in the sea for another hour, when the sun rose on the horizon.


    When Chen Yu came home, the evil devil began to prepare breakfast.


    Seeing Chen Zhu coming back, he immediately sent some prepared food to him.

 Chapter 1867

    Soon, the family will get up again and again.


    Early in the morning, Portia came.


    "Portia, it''s an early day." Chen Yu looks at Portia, who is coming here with a fiery eye: "didn''t you have breakfast? Sit down and eat together. "


    Portia was not polite to Chen Yu either. He sat down and ate.


    It''s not the first time for her anyway.


    "I didn''t seem to tell you to come here so early yesterday?"


    "I''m here for breakfast."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Everyone looked at Portia speechless.


    Portia was quite calm: "last time I was interviewed, I blew out my credit card in order to prepare the clothes for the interview."


    "Then you have no money?"


    "Money on your body is enough to fuel up." Portia said quietly.


    "Do you want me to lend you some?" Chen asked.


    "No, I''m going to eat and drink at the boss''s house, and then there will be no other expenses."


    Portia is right. She is determined not to borrow money from Chen Yu.


    Otherwise, the money she owed would never be over.


    But to be honest, the cost of living in Los Angeles is very high.


    Portia is going to bite her teeth and hold on.


    "What about the water and electricity insurance in your family?"


    "The water and electricity have been shut down for a long time." Portia said.


    Unlike in China, water and electricity companies and power supply bureaus are not sure to cut off electricity and cut off water supply.


    With a month''s arrears in Laos and America, power supply companies and water companies can bring you directly back to the primitive society.


    Anyway, Chen can''t imagine that kind of life.


    But Chen would not sympathize with Portia.


    To put it bluntly, Portia suffered from herself.


    Look at her crazy consumption when she was in Japan.


    And it''s not the first time Portia blew up a credit card for an audition.


    Chen Yu never recognized the desperate pursuit of dreams.


    In Chen''s view, the prerequisite for pursuing dreams is to support yourself first.


    "Portia, are you sure you don''t want me to lend you money?"


    "Boss, your voice is like a devil. I won''t lend you any more money."


    Chen Yu doesn''t borrow money for free, it needs interest.


    At present, Portia owes Chen Zhu about $700 a month in interest.


    Of course, it would be even worse if the bank''s debts were included.


    Although Chen has a high weekly salary for Portia.


    However, with the consumption concept of Bosia''s extravagance, he still can''t make ends meet.


    In fact, with the salary of Portia, it belongs to the high-income group in any country and region of the world.


    However, Portia still lives a moonlight family.


    But this is also the consumption concept of most Americans.


    Consume in advance, enjoy in advance.


    The price is a huge debt.


    Of course, the consumption of Portia can''t be compared with that of Chen Yu.


    However, no matter how Chen spent it, it was cash consumption.


    Chen has a credit card, but Chen basically pays it in real time.


    All of Chen''s consumption is below the amount of his bank deposit.


    Of course, Chen Yu did not criticize Portia.


    Because they have different ideas.


    Therefore, no one is right or wrong, which is the consumption concept formed by the environment of two countries.


    "Portia, go and make an appointment with Mr. feywood Cisco for me, and let him come to Mingyue villa."


    "Oh, yes." Portia wiped her mouth in a hurry, got up and picked up the phone to call feywood Cisco.


    But there was no movement at all. After a while, Portia looked at Chen Yu with an embarrassed brick.


    "Boss Can you lend me twenty dollars My phone is in arrears. "


    Chen Yu was speechless for a while and took out $100 in cash.


    "Boss, I want to charge for the call. You give me cash. How can I recharge it?"


    "Forget it." Chen helped Portia to recharge the phone bill by $100.


    ¡­¡­


    "Hello, Mr. feywood. This is Portia, Mr. Chen''s assistant."


    "Hello, Miss Portia, what can I do for you?"


    "Mr. Chen asked you to come to Mingyue villa today. I wonder if you are free."


    "Yes, of course." Feywood Cisco accepted without hesitation.


    He didn''t care what Chen asked him to do.


    Even if it was to talk to him, feywood Cisco would come.


    Feywood Cisco came so fast that Chen had no table.


    "Feywood, you haven''t had breakfast yet, have you? Come and have some together. ""Then I''m not polite." Feywood Cisco has cooperated with Chen Yu many times, so it is quite familiar.


    At the table, feywood Cisco asked, "Mr. Chen, I don''t know what you want me to do this time."


    "I have a friend who wants to ask your company to build a new house for him."


    "It''s my pleasure." Feywood Cisco is very happy.


    Chen Yu did not just hand over his own project to himself.


    I also introduced myself to friends.


    These are very valuable human resources.


    "He''ll be here later. Just a moment."


    "Well, I''m not in a hurry." Feywood Cisco nodded.


    "You can wait here for a moment. If you want to ask Portia, I need morning exercise."


    "Of course, please help yourself."


    Feywood Cisco is no stranger here.


    After all, he built the house.


    When feywood Cisco came to the front yard, he saw Chen Yu swimming in the sea.


    The children are carefree to play.


    This is the life of the rich.


    "What would you like to drink, Mr. feywood?" Portia asked.


    "There seems to be a little more breakfast just now. Please pour me a cup of black tea."


    "OK, just a moment, please."


    Half a sound, Portia came with black tea.


    "Thank you, Miss Portia. Is that Mr. Chen''s yacht? It''s beautiful. "


    "The boss also thinks the yacht is small. He has another yacht in the process of customization, which costs more than 300 million dollars."


    Feywood Cisco took a breath of cold air. It''s too deep.


    More than 300 million US dollars. It''s almost among the top ten yachts in the world, right?


    Feywood Cisco is rich, though.


    But most of his assets are his company.


    His engineering company, the bank, is valued at about $200 million.


    He owns 60% of the shares, so his personal assets are more than 100 million dollars.


    However, his working capital is less than $5 million, and the cash he can get for his personal consumption is less than $1 million. Naturally, he can''t consume like Chen Yu.


    Not to mention the Hydra and the super yacht that hasn''t been built.


    I''m afraid the car in the garage is worth more than 20 million dollars.


    And as feywood Cisco knows, the intelligent Butler system of the house is also worth tens of millions of dollars.

 Chapter 1868

    Chen Yu said sorry to feywood Cisco after his morning practice.


    After all, leave the guests at home and run to the morning exercise.


    Wash away the seawater on your body, so that the seawater will not become a salt crystal diaphragm.


    "Mr. Chen, do you do so much exercise every morning?"


    "I''m used to it."


    Portia said in his heart that today it is not enough.


    Chen often practices ten times as much in the morning as this.


    If Chen has nothing to do in the morning, he is basically exercising.


    "Mr. Chen, do you have a habit of living in this house? Is there any design defect? "


    Feywood Cisco is suffering from another occupational disease and asks about the comfort of Chen''s house.


    Even the perfect house is flawed.


    Even Mingyue villa is no exception.


    "Mirror Lake Villa in the decoration, as far as possible to reduce acute angle." Chen said.


    After all, there are children at home, and they are very active.


    Bumps are always unavoidable.


    If there are sharp corners in the home, the threat to children will increase.


    And a lot of unintentional injuries, even Chen Yu can''t be absolutely sure.


    "I understand that I will urge the decoration of Mirror Lake Villa." Feywood Cisco nodded: "so is Mingyue villa renovated? This is a defect in our company, and we need to be responsible for it. "


    "Let''s wait for the mirror lake to be built." Chen said.


    "Are there any other requirements besides that?"


    "The elevator leading to the beach in the front yard is better to add another one with large capacity. There are many children at home, and the current one is not enough." Chen said.


    This is a problem that has not been considered in the past.


    At the beginning, there were four people in the family, then pets and evil spirits. So an elevator with a load of 500 kg is enough.


    But then I adopted eight children. The children went up and down, and the little elevator was not enough.


    Just then Steven and famtis came in.


    "Hi, Chen."


    When feywood Cisco saw Steven, he froze for a moment, then he froze.


    "You You Mr. Steven? "


    "Steven, I''d like to introduce you to feywood Cisco, who designed and built the villa in mirror lake."


    "Hello, Mr. feywood."


    "Hello, Mr. Steven."


    Feywood Cisco didn''t expect that the friend Chen introduced was Steven.


    Who is Steven? He is the biggest director in the world.


    His identity, his fame, his influence can make no one ignore him.


    Especially the movie "kidnapping", which was released at the beginning of this month, detonated Hollywood and constantly refreshed almost all movie records.


    It also takes Steven''s influence to the next level.


    Recently, we have a new title.


    Steven claims to be able to shake Hollywood men by himself.


    Steven may not be the most powerful man in Hollywood.


    But those who are more influential than him are all CEOs of the top six, and they are all backed by the top six.


    That''s why I have more influence than Steven.


    Put that aside, they''re just rich people.


    But Steven is different. He just depends on himself.


    "Mr. feywood, has Chen told you something about me?"


    "I have said that, but the specific design and construction of this project can only be carried out after my designer team and I have seen the site."


    "Of course, I understand."


    Steven liked the design of the mirror lake villa.


    So we hope that as a builder, feywood Cisco will help him design and build a manor.


    Feywood Cisco also attaches great importance to this project.


    After all, the employer this time is Steven.


    If after his estate is built, as long as Steven promotes it a little bit, his company will be well-known.


    Can help the world''s largest director design and build a new home.


    This alone does not know how much it can bring to his company.


    The construction industry is the favorite to design and build houses for famous people.


    Especially Hollywood stars, their homes are often concerned by the news media, along with the construction party.


    "Mr. feywood, do you have time today? Why don''t you accompany me to my land today? "


    "Of course." Feywood Cisco readily accepted.


    "Chen, come with me." Steven said.


    "Why should I go? I don''t know architecture. ""Give me some advice."


    "There are so many children in the family, Portia can''t handle it alone."


    In fact, many times Chen Yu asked Portia to take care of the children alone.


    But Chen was too lazy to go out, and still went to Steven''s mountain.


    There was nothing there. Chen did not want to go.


    "Then bring them all." Stevie, of course, said, turning his head: "little greyne, do you want to see the lake on the mountain?"


    "Yes, I will." Little Gerin immediately responded to Steven''s call.


    Chen Yu rolled his eyes and said, "OK."


    There are more adults today, so you don''t need to drive a RV or a business car.


    Steven also took famtis with him. Everyone drives a car. One or two children in each car is enough.


    A couple of cars went to Steven''s land.


    At the foot of the mountain, the people got out of the car.


    A group of children are bursting with fire.


    Chen Yu is holding little Larissa, and the other children are running to the rugged mountain road on their own.


    In fact, the mountain is not high, but there is no road.


    This road is not very bad. It takes about ten minutes to go up the mountain.


    After the road has been built, it is estimated that the road up and down the mountain will take two or three minutes.


    When we got to the top of the mountain, feywood Cisco said, "Mr. Steven, if we want to build the villa on the mountain, then the road on the mountain must not be built in a straight line, either a spiral around the mountain, or an S-shaped road. Which one do you prefer?"


    "It''s a long way around the mountain, isn''t it?"


    "But it''s safer to build a mountain road around the mountain. Because there will be several big turns on the S-shaped route, the speed will be limited, and there will be some danger when turning."


    "Can we build a straight line?"


    "It''s impossible to build a straight-line steep slope road. The height of this mountain is at least nearly one kilometer. The steep slope of this height will reach nearly 40 ¡ã and the car can''t run up it."


    "That is to say, the spiral mountain road is the most suitable?"


    "It is." Feywood Cisco nodded: "in fact, even if we build a long spiral mountain road, it''s five minutes more at most. Besides, we can enjoy the scenery on the back of the mountain. Mr. Steven''s mountain forest is pretty good. It stretches for hundreds of kilometers. We can also build a small courtyard on the road on the back of the mountain, and we can park and get off in our spare time For a rest in the small courtyard. "

 Chapter 1869

    "Where is the source of water for this lake?" Asked feywood Cisco.


    "Underground river." Steven said.


    The underground river turns the lake on top of the mountain into living water.


    Moreover, the underground river is rich in nutrients, which also leads to lakes.


    That''s why the lake is so alive.


    Coupled with the wind at the top of the mountain, the whole lake is sparkling.


    Portia marveled at the beauty.


    These rich people always take the best place.


    Feywood Cisco was equally amazed.


    The scenery here is so beautiful.


    The scenery here is not even inferior to mirror lake.


    But Los Angeles has many lakes because of its geology.


    Feywood Cisco wondered if he could find such a beautiful land.


    If you can live in such a place, you can definitely make your body and mind happy.


    "What is the name of this lake?"


    "No name yet." Steven said, looking at Chen Yu at the same time: "Chen, what do you think it should be called?"


    Chen Chu touched his forehead and said, "I don''t want to name you. If you''re not satisfied, I''ll blame you."


    Steven thought for a moment and said, "or blessing lake, I think it should be the land that God has blessed."


    Chen Yu''s mouth was curled, and these foreigners really had the same taste.


    "Chen, don''t you think my lake is more beautiful than your mirror lake?"


    "Ha ha In terms of scenery, mirror lake is no worse than yours. Besides, it''s worth mentioning. My mirror lake is not so high in altitude. I, farry and our children can gallop as much as they like. We can also herd cattle and sheep, and grow fruits and vegetables that we like, such as grapes. Can you grow such good fruits here? "


    "I have a broader vision here. I can easily go hunting in the mountains. Honey, do you want to hunt? I will come to the godfather''s to hunt later. "


    "I can also go hunting in the mountains, even in the woods. We won''t come to you to hunt." Chen Yu said scornfully.


    "How close are you to the town? The wild animals with farts are different here. The ecology is very sound. "


    "I can drive in the yacht there. Can you move the yacht to the lake on the mountain?"


    "It''s the same everywhere the yacht stops." Steven is in a hurry, too.


    For Steven and Chen Yu, they are just as quick as children.


    Anyway, what''s in my family? Your family can''t compare.


    The others were looking at the two with no words on their faces.


    Feywood Cisco, on the other hand, kept away from their quarrel.


    He is the most embarrassing one, nobody wants to offend.


    At the end of the argument, Mr. Stevens, what do you think of the best place to build the estate


    "Why over there?"


    "Because there is the west side of the blessing lake and the wind of the coastline blows from there, it is the best way to build a house against the wind. In leisure time, you can relax in the courtyard and enjoy the wind from the coastline directly. In addition, the natural light in that direction is unobstructed, and you can get extremely abundant natural light all day long."


    "It seems to be true." Steven nodded. "My budget is 100 million dollars."


    Everyone was shocked, even Chen Yu was scared.


    "Steven, you''re crazy. Shouldn''t it cost so much?"


    "My request is to surpass Chen''s Mirror Lake, Mr. feywood. Can you provide excellent design scheme?"


    Chen''s face is black, and feywood Cisco laughs bitterly.


    How can he answer? He can''t say in front of Chen Yu, I will do it.


    "I can only provide the best possible design, I can''t give a positive answer."


    "Steven, do you have a lot of money and no place to spend it?"


    "At the beginning of next month, our first box office split will arrive."


    "How much can we get?" Chen said


    "At present, what we can get is the North American box office. The overseas box office still needs to be accounted for. After deducting various taxes, the first North American box office sub account should be 1.3 billion US dollars. Both of us have 30% of the investment, almost 400 million US dollars." Steven said.


    Feywood Cisco and Portia are greatly stimulated, all evil capitalists!


    "Isn''t that old rasfa bastard getting more?"


    "No way, he is not only one of the producers, but also PLM company is the distributor. At least 50% of the profits of this movie go into his pocket."


    Although Chen Yu and Steven each account for 30% of the box office, they can''t really get 30% of the box office.


    They are worth 30% of the profits, not 30% of the box office."How much can we get at the overseas box office? The overseas box office is higher than the North American box office. "


    "We can''t score much overseas, or even less than the box office in North America."


    "Why?"


    "Nonsense, the distribution of overseas box office is more complicated, especially the distribution fees of PLM. According to the agreement signed at that time, overseas box office accounts for the largest part of their revenue, and it''s almost the same that we two get 300 million dollars each."


    Although their film belongs to the nature of playing tickets, it is still very formal when signing the contract.


    The amount of share is the amount of share. Everything is done according to the contract.


    "We''re going to blackmail that old bastard of FIFA, or I''ll be sorry."


    "I think so, too." Steven nodded.


    "Feywood, let''s get here today. You''ll bring someone here to investigate the scene another day." Chen said.


    "OK."


    "Steven, let''s go to rasfa''s house now."


    "Go, he stole a lot of wine from you. Today we will go and drink up his cellar."


    When feywood Cisco went down the mountain, he broke up with a group of Chen Yu.


    Although he also wants to join the party, after all, his friendship with Chen Yu and Steven is not enough to play together, so he left with his own responsibility.


    Portia saw Chen Yu and Steven leading the way to Beverly Hills, then they walked into a huge manor and felt the deep hurt again.


    Their friend is really another rich man, a super rich man.


    Paul, the housekeeper, sees Chen Yu and Steven coming. He leaves to meet them.


    "Paul, is rasphaz at home?"


    "Mr. rasfa is in the company. I''ll call him now." Paul said.


    "Tell him that if he doesn''t come back in half an hour, Chen and I will finish the wine in his cellar."


    Paul was helpless, but he couldn''t stop Chen Yu and Steven.


    I can only pick up the phone and inform rasfa.

 Chapter 1870

    Portia looks at the beach longer than the Moon Beach.


    Portia once again cursed the evil capitalists in his heart.


    Beverly Hills itself is a land of gold.


    And the position depending on the coast is high.


    I''m afraid that such a long coast is more expensive than the whole Mingyue villa.


    This is not the remote area like Mingyue beach. There is no supporting facilities around.


    The whole coastline of Moon Beach is only 20 million dollars.


    Of course, the real reason for the low price of Mingyue beach is the flooding of sharks.


    Before Chen moved in, there were hundreds of sharks near Mingyue beach.


    Beverly Hills is a combination of tourism, shopping, leisure and high-end residential communities.


    In addition, a large number of star rich people stay here, as well as activities such as Oscar, Grammy and Golden Globe Awards, which also expand the value of Beverly Hills.


    A house of about 200 square meters here costs three million dollars.


    It''s about $150000 per square meter.


    In other areas, a house may not be worth more than one hundred and two hundred thousand dollars.


    And Portia roughly estimated the value of this super mansion and huge manor in front of him. It''s impossible to start with a few hundred million yuan.


    Portia was shocked again.


    Then rasfa came back.


    I saw Chen Yu and Steven moving out.


    After Paul''s dissuasion, rasphaz, who came in, was furious.


    "You two go too far. I''m still in a meeting at the company." Rasfa roared angrily.


    "Isn''t that right? We''ve given you a reason to be lazy." Chen Yuli said of course.


    "Put my wine down, or I''ll let Paul call the police."


    "Fakesquid, you stole all this wine from Chen. Don''t think I don''t know."


    "It''s like you didn''t do it." Raspha said disapprovingly.


    "Paul, get us something to eat." Chen said.


    Paul escapes from the right and wrong.


    All three of them can''t get up.


    "Chen, usually you don''t come when I call you. How can you come here today?"


    "Big eaters." "You earn so much, how can you give some blood?" Chen said


    "That''s it. It''s what you give." Steven has two bottles of purple green wine in his hand.


    "It''s like you''re making very little." Rasfa rolled his eyes.


    All the accounts are from their company. Rasfa knows how much money Steven and Chen have got.


    "But we just make less than you."


    Portia expressed great hatred for the three evil capitalists.


    Rasfa looked at Portia, who was standing to one side.


    "Is this lady?"


    "My personal assistant, Portia, you find a place to play."


    When Portia was gone, rasfa came up.


    "Chen, did you go to her?"


    "Go away, old Yin stick."


    Three people sat on the beach.


    Watch the children play on the beach.


    Rasfa and Steven knew earlier that Chen had adopted eight children.


    But this is the first time they have seen each other.


    "Chen, what do you think and why do you adopt so many children?"


    "It''s a temporary impulse."


    "Do you regret that?"


    "Regret is not enough, but sometimes I feel tired, but also have a sense of achievement."


    "Let them come to play with me when you have time. It''s too remote." Said rasfa.


    "What are you doing here for fun? Watching you play with a female star? I''m not afraid Chen killed you. " Steven rolled his eyes. "When my estate is finished, go to play with me."


    "Are you going to change your house?" Rasfa didn''t know that Steven had bought the land.


    "Don''t you know, Steven bought some mountains. One of them has a very beautiful lake on the top of the mountain. He plans to build a new home in that lake on the top of the mountain."


    "Is it? Is that a good place? "


    "Chen said the place was very good."


    Steven can only see the view, but he believes Chen Yu.


    Since Chen Yu said that blessing the lake is very good, it must be very good.


    Chen and Steven didn''t take anyone away until after dinner.


    "Famtis, it''s evening. When you escort Steven, be careful on the way."


    "OK, Chen. Goodbye."


    "Goodbye."


    Portia is to help drive, and Chen Yu two batches of children away.


    When Chen Zhuo and Portia returned to Mingyue villa, farry just got home."Chen, where did you take the children today?"


    "Steven''s new land was introduced to feywood Cisco. He went to Rafah''s house in Beverly Hills this afternoon." Chen said.


    "Boss, what''s Mr. rasfa''s business?"


    "He''s the chairman of PLM."


    Portia''s eyes glared: "he is the chairman of PLM, one of the six?"


    "It is also a major shareholder."


    Rasfa''s industry is very complex, and its total assets are estimated to be 10 billion US dollars.


    Of course, the most famous is PLM''s identity as chairman of the board.


    ¡­¡­


    "Mr. Yang, don''t you think about it? We can provide you and Longhushan with very generous sponsorship fees. " Vestana looked at Yang Guo sincerely.


    "I''m sorry, I''m just the head of Longhushan''s overseas office, miss vestana. If you want to hire our division brother of Longhushan as a consultant, you can contact our contact person. If you don''t have a contact method, I can provide it."


    Vestana''s face was ugly. In order to attract YangGuo, she made up her mind to invite YangGuo.


    If Yang Guo can accept the invitation of their spiritual team and become a special consultant of the spiritual team.


    So it means that they can relate to the dragon and Tiger Mountain in China.


    Vestana didn''t know anything about dragon and tiger mountain.


    But since I came into contact with the spirit world.


    She understood what the dragon and Tiger Mountain symbolized.


    It''s like the world''s highest mountain, Mount Everest.


    And their leader seems to be the most powerful in the spiritual world.


    According to vestana, Chen''s strength is due to his coming from China.


    And Longhushan and their leaders must be bigger than Chen Yu.


    If we can get the support of Longhushan and their leaders.


    Then the strength of the psionic team will be greatly improved.


    For this, she did not hesitate to pay a high price.


    But Yang Guo didn''t care about it at all. She was perfunctory every time.


    Vestana wanted to hit Yang Guo every time she saw his business attitude.


    But she also knew that she could not have beaten Yang Guo.


    Even if she did, she didn''t dare.


    Longhushan is a super clan that no one can ignore.


    Vestana dared to take the psionic team against the supernatural society led by Chen Yu because she knew the scruples of Chen Yu and the supernatural society.


    But the dragon and tiger mountain is different. At the command of the dragon and tiger mountain, the psionic team can break down.

 Chapter 1871

    The North American resident office of Longhushan is actually an office rented in an old community.


    There is a sign at the door, dragon tiger acupuncture, massage and massage.


    Yang Guo''s office is a single room with a bathroom.


    The rent is less than $1000 a month.


    The windows and doors are all closed. Once Yang Guo smokes, the whole room is filled with smoke.


    Vestana has been here several times and still can''t get used to the environment.


    Yang Guo lies on the boss''s chair.


    "Miss vestana, I''ve said it many times. If you want to cooperate with Longhushan, I''d like to express my welcome and thanks. I can give you the phone number of the person in charge of Longhushan Foreign Affairs Office, but I don''t have the right to accept the intention of cooperation, so you should contact and consult with Longhushan Foreign Affairs Office." Yang Guo said lazily: "or my English is not good? You don''t understand me. "


    Vestana sighed. She didn''t try to contact Longhushan directly.


    But what''s the difference between psionic team and dragon and tiger mountain?


    A remote African primary school went to Harvard University to talk about cooperation and exchange.


    Is it possible? It''s only Harvard that''s weird.


    And the attitude of Longhushan is similar.


    I would like to express my gratitude to the master and thank the spiritual team for their friendship.


    The formulaic reply, however, was later left in the trash with the contact information of vestana.


    Vestana wants to get in touch with Yang Guo first.


    After all, Yang Guo is also a man of Longhu Mountain.


    If Yang Guo is settled, then it will be natural for him to deepen the relationship with Longhushan.


    Yang Guo is also said to be a powerful psychic.


    And vestana also through the intelligence network investigation, Yang Guo in the dragon and Tiger Mountain belongs to the disciples of the word generation.


    The ranks of the Taoists are quite high.


    It is said that the next master in charge of Taoism will be determined from the Taoist generation.


    So once the next master comes to power, Yang Guo''s position will rise.


    That''s why vestana has always promised again and again at all costs.


    As long as Yang Guo is willing to be a special consultant of the psionic team, vestana is willing to offer many conditions.


    From personal interests to resources, Yang Guo will give whatever he wants.


    Just then, Yang Guo stood up.


    Vestana saw Yang Guo react for the first time.


    Thought Yang Guo agreed to her invitation, immediately excited.


    "It''s time, vestana."


    "Time?"


    "I''m off work. I''m sorry. I have to go."


    Vestana is a little crazy.


    She felt that the feeling of facing Yang Guo was almost as unbearable as facing Chen Yu.


    But they are two very different extremes.


    Chen Yu is so strong that people can''t touch him. If you touch him, you will get hurt first.


    And Yang Guo is the kind of smiling let you disturb his afternoon time.


    With an elastic ball, no matter how to harass him, he is laughing and listening.


    "I''m very glad to see you. You''re welcome to come again next time."


    Vestana can only go away depressed.


    As she walked out of the dark, damp corridor, a woman in a cloak walked past her.


    The woman''s cloak was tattered, and she wrapped her whole body and head tightly.


    Vestana looked at the strange woman in surprise.


    The woman went to Yang Guo''s office and knocked at the door.


    "Come in."


    "Mr. Yang."


    "Hi, ray. Here you are. How are you feeling?" Yang Guo said hello.


    "Not very well." The woman, named Riley, looked a little ugly. "I need treatment."


    "Well, just a moment. I''ll fill you up."


    Yang Guo got up and opened the cupboard. He took some strange materials out of the cupboard.


    These strange materials are mixed in YangGuo and then put into the juicer to extract juice.


    Finally, a cup of black liquid came out of the juicer.


    "Yes, take it." Yang Guo hands the black liquid to Lei Li.


    Raley put the cup to her mouth and immediately felt a sharp smell.


    However, she still resisted the feeling of nausea and nausea and forced herself to drink all the black liquid.


    Raley felt a tumbling stomach several times, which made her retch several times.


    Then the medicine began to work, and Raleigh''s breathing gradually smoothed down.


    "You seem to have had more and more attacks recently, Riley." Yang Guo looked at Lei Li seriously. "Did you use that power in your body again?"


    "I''m in trouble. Someone''s going to catch me.""Someone''s going to catch you?"


    "Yes, and these guys are very strong. Even if I use the power in my body, I still haven''t hit them."


    "Who?"


    "I don''t know. Listen to their language, like Spanish."


    "People from Spain?" Yang Guo thought for a moment and said, "you can''t even use your body''s strength to fight each other?"


    "Yes, the strength of the other side is very strong, and they seem to know my ability and aim at it everywhere. I can''t fight with them at all." Said Ray bitterly.


    Yang Guo and Lei Li are old friends, so Yang Guo wants to help Lei Li solve her problems.


    In fact, the best way is to send Lei Li directly to China, as long as she is on the dragon and tiger mountain.


    So no matter it''s a ghost or a snake, there''s no way to take Riley.


    But the key issue is not Longhushan.


    Longhushan doesn''t exclude outsiders. For example, Zhang Tianyi himself has several foreign students.


    There are also several foreign peripheral disciples in the mountain gate.


    And it''s Riley herself. The power in her body is very repellent to the East.


    If you really send Riley to the East, it''s estimated that on the plane, Riley will go berserk.


    Yang Guo scratched his head and said, "I''ll call my grandfather and ask if he can help me."


    Yang Guo said, then picked up the phone and dialed Zhang Tianyi.


    "Hello, Shizu, it''s me, Xiao Yang."


    "Later, do you know what time it is?"


    Zhang Tianyi on the other end of the phone gave out a deafening roar. The whole Longhu Mountain trembled under Zhang Tianyi''s anger. The Tianshi was angry and the Longhu roared.


    "Bad..." Yang Guo cried out in secret, forgetting that it''s only four or five o''clock in the morning in China.


    "Shizu, I''m in trouble My friend and I were hunted down. That''s the friend I mentioned to you last time called ray Li. "


    "Pursuit? Who is after you? "


    "I don''t know. Speak Spanish."


    "Why don''t you take someone back to the mountain gate to hide?"


    "I don''t need to call you if I can go back. You don''t know about Riley. The angel blood in her body repels the land of China."


    "Then I have no idea. I can''t let my old bone run to Lao Mei''s side."


    "Shizu, please think of another way."


    "Or I''ll let your wife out to help you?"


    "Don''t don''t Never. "

 Chapter 1872

    "As for this, what''s wrong with your little dragon girl? She should have a body, a face, a background, a strength, and a bloodline. What''s wrong with you?"


    "My grandfather, can different species combine?" Cried Yang Guo painfully.


    "Of course, why not? Don''t you think there are all kinds of mixed races now? How can they make trouble here?"


    "It''s about her Every time she''s excited, she''s transformed. "


    "You two don''t have to talk to me about your house."


    "Forget it I don''t want to talk about her. My friend and I are like this now. You are trying to find a way, or you can ask my brother Daoyi to help me. "


    "You think a lot. Elder martial brother Dao I is a candidate for leader education. Now, the little leader of Longhu Mountain, how can you ask him to help you?"


    "Then you can''t watch me and my friend die in another land."


    "You remember the Chen I asked you to find last time. Go to his house to hide."


    "He? Is he OK? " Yang Guo expressed doubts about this.


    "Haven''t you been to his house? Haven''t you seen the faucet in front of his house?"


    "That dragon was killed by him?" Yang Guo asked in surprise.


    Yang Guo thought Chen Zhu was a showman, so he got a leader.


    I didn''t expect that he did.


    "If he has the ability to kill a dragon, he should be able to protect my friend." Yang Guo murmured.


    "As far as your Kung Fu is concerned, everyone is better than you. What else can you dislike?" Zhang Tianyi''s tone is full of strong dislike.


    "Grandmaster, I am the genius of dragon and tiger mountain. Well, there is no talent better than me in the young generation."


    "What a fart! If you have the ability, you can kill a giant dragon and show it to me."


    "I haven''t seen a dragon before." Yang Guo curled his mouth.


    In fact, his wife''s nickname is "Little Dragon Girl", which is a Western dragon.


    Yang Guo met his father-in-law. In order to marry Xiao Longnv, he was beaten by his father-in-law.


    Yang Guo felt that he could stand up to his father-in-law''s beating.


    If we work hard for a few years, we may not be able to kill the dragon.


    "The tap he put in the yard is different."


    "What''s the difference?"


    "Well, it''s no use talking to you. You don''t understand at all. Chen is much stronger than you. I don''t know how many times."


    "If I work harder, I can catch up with him."


    "I wish you could." Zhang Tianyi doesn''t believe it.


    Zhang Tianyi competed with Chen Yu.


    Although both sides have reservations, the fight comes and goes.


    However, at that time, it was just a duel, and no one showed his true ability.


    But as soon as Zhang Tian knew, if he wanted to fight, he would probably not be able to fight Chen Yu.


    Of course, Zhang Tianyi''s abilities are not all in cultivation, but in his magic.


    Especially his ability to subdue demons.


    Zhang Tianyi is sure to deal with even the monsters in front of yuzao.


    Not to mention before killing the jade algae, at least sealing can be done.


    Yang Guo''s talent is really rare in the world.


    But Yang Guoding also reached his cultivation realm.


    But Chen Yu is different. He has his own way.


    In their Taoist jargon, they have their own Tao.


    Hung up with Zhang Tianyi.


    Yang Guo turned to look at Lei Li.


    "Let''s go. I''ll take you somewhere."


    All of a sudden, a huge shock came from behind without warning.


    Yang Guo''s back to the window, the impact directly hit Yang Guo to fly out.


    However, Yang Guo lost three talismans in the moment of being hit.


    "Blue light, white face, red essence." Yang Guo quickly pinched the fingerprint.


    The three talismans turned into three different blue, white and red beasts in an instant.


    These three monsters are also monsters, but they are different from the Japanese Shishen magic.


    There is no relationship between the three beasts and Yang Guo.


    And the three monsters in front of them are not noumenon, their noumenon is very powerful.


    They borrowed their power through talismans and spells.


    Qingguang is the shape of Jiaolong, Baimian is the big white tiger cat, and chijing is the red crane.


    "Don''t do it, go." Yang Guo pulls Lei Li and turns to run away.


    Those who attacked him just now are very powerful.


    Yang Guo doesn''t want to fight with each other here.


    Special ray is still on the scene.


    If Riley doesn''t hold back and does it again, the trouble will be even greater.


    Lei Li is pulled away by Yang Guo.Three monsters were left to entangle the attacker.


    "That''s the group." Said ray.


    "They are."


    "Well, the man who just attacked you is the awakened one. He seems to be able to detonate all objects."


    "More than one?" Yang Guo suddenly stops.


    "More than one."


    As soon as the voice fell, someone in front of them blocked their way.


    It was a woman in tights with long hair and waist.


    The woman had two long swords in her hands.


    The long sword is in the woman''s hand, making constant fancy movements.


    "Be careful, this woman is also very strong." "She has a special kind of separation magic," Riley reminded


    Just as Riley finished, half of her body appeared in the shadow of the long haired woman.


    That half of the body is exactly like a woman with long hair, but it''s dark all over. I can''t see the five features clearly.


    At the same time, people who had been entangled by three monsters had chased out, blocking the way of Lei Li and Yang Guo.


    "Two, I''d like to thank you very much for teaching us a face."


    In fact, Yang Guo also knows that it is very unlikely to rely on the name of Longhushan Tianshi cult to withdraw two attackers.


    But sometimes it can work. Some people just use it.


    Although Yang Guo''s tone was weak, he was still alert.


    Turn over and look at the front and back of them seriously.


    The man after him suddenly rushed to Yang Guo and Lei Li.


    This man is extremely fast and runs on all fours, just like a wild animal.


    But his appearance has not changed, not at all.


    "Fauvism!"


    Yang Guo suddenly took out a bell and shook it heavily.


    Boom -


    should have been a crisp sound.


    But Yang Guo is shaking like a cannon.


    The wall around it collapsed completely.


    The man in the actual battle was hit by the sound of the bell and flew out directly.


    "You''d better not mess around. The bell in my hand is the treasure of my dragon and Tiger Mountain Heavenly Master. If I release it with all my strength, you two will die!"


    Suddenly, a dark shadow spread from Yang Guo''s feet.


    And the shadow turned into a person''s shadow in a flash, which caught Yang Guo''s death.


    The long haired woman attacked.

 Chapter 1873

    The shadow can be controlled by a woman with long hair.


    And just like the noumenon, it''s free to play.


    Yang Guo tried to pinch the fingerprint several times, but his hands couldn''t close.


    And the man on the other side of the animal mimicry pounced again.


    Yang Guo sees the other side and sees the merit in front of him.


    Suddenly, Yang Guo''s right arm suddenly fell off.


    The shadow originally passes through Yang Guo''s armpit from the back and clasps his chest.


    Yang Guo''s right arm suddenly fell off and the shadow couldn''t help but loosen.


    Yang Guo grabs his right arm with his left hand at the moment when he is out of trouble. His right arm turns into a big sword without a front.


    "The sword has no edge!"


    Peng -


    the man opposite was photographed flying out.


    And the shadow of the woman with long hair wants to hold Yang Guo again.


    However, after Yang Guo broke his arm, his strength rose instead of falling, and he returned with a sword.


    The shadow is directly fragmented.


    Long hair woman body posture does not reduce, still holding sword stab to Yang Guo.


    Although the long hair woman''s attack is swift and violent, the double swords are fierce.


    But Yang Guo''s sword is as heavy as Mount Tai and powerful as a wave.


    The long haired woman''s move is not blocked, and the big sword has fallen on her.


    But the sword fell on her, and it was shattered like a shadow.


    The long haired woman reappeared from the shadow in a dark corner.


    Yang Guo looks at the woman. Although she is white, she uses Chinese martial arts.


    This school of martial arts is either martial arts or martial arts with spells.


    There are martial arts close combat, but also the magic of bizarre and changeable.


    This woman''s martial arts school is full of quirks and is beyond defense.


    On the other hand, the man who used the animal mimicry stood up undamaged.


    "Go." Yang Guo whispered to Lei Li.


    It''s not suitable to stay here for a long time. Neither of them is easy to deal with.


    Lei Li is puzzled. Yang guomingming suppresses these two people. Why do you want to escape?


    Feeling Lei Li''s surprised eyes, Yang Guo whispered, "my big sword has not opened its front. It can only protect itself, not hurt the enemy."


    Riley still doesn''t understand. What''s the difference?


    Yang Guo can''t explain to Lei Li at this time.


    "Follow me, we''ll rush out."


    At this time, the long haired woman and the beast like man attack back and forth again.


    EEE -


    suddenly, a sharp noise came from above.


    A gray shadow from the sky, sound like a sword, potential like a arrow.


    Long hair woman left shoulder a pain, shoulder has been Yang Guo''s big sculpture scratch.


    The woman with long hair suddenly fell to the ground.


    Yang Guo grabs Lei Li''s hand and skips her side.


    Yang Guo changed the big sword into his right arm in an instant and connected it to the broken arm.


    At this time, the great eagle turned back and Yang Guo reached for a pull.


    Big Eagle actually pulls Yang Guo into the air, Yang Guo pulls Lei Li again, and then flies into the air.


    Lei Li was surprised. It looked a little bigger than the common one, but she didn''t expect that it could drive two adults to the sky.


    Long hair woman and faux beast man can only watch Yang Guo and Lei Li go.


    There was nothing they could do about it.


    "Whoo Those two guys are really hard to deal with. "


    "Yang, you are better than the two of them. Why do you want to escape?"


    Yang Guo smiled bitterly: "I cultivate the Yin and Yang twin of Taoism. In the normal state, my defense is 100 times that of ordinary people. It''s almost King Kong is not bad, but there is a disadvantage, that is, I can''t kill animals. Look at my right arm''s big sword. There''s no front mouth on it."


    Yang GuoDun, and said: "if you really want to kill people, it will turn to Yin out state."


    "Then why don''t you turn to Yin out state?"


    "Do you think that''s the state you want to change?" Yang Guo shook his head: "Yin extinction will lead to loss of heart. If my Shizu is absent, I dare not use Yin extinction at all. Only the Qi mechanism of Shizu can suppress my loss of heart, so if it is not necessary, I dare not use Yin extinction at all."


    Ray nodded and didn''t know if she understood.


    Although she is of angelic origin, she has little contact with the spiritual world.


    I''ve known Yang Guo for several years. Every time I ask Yang Guo to help suppress the blood vessels in my body.


    Yang Guo seldom talked with her about things in the spiritual world.


    "You are so powerful, what kind of carving is it?"


    Yang Guo turns his eyes. The devil knows what kind of it is.


    Anyway, it''s not a common sculpture. In fact, it''s a monster that hasn''t been transformed.


    It was given to him by Zhang Tianyi, who said that it was a complete life with a large sculpture.


    Fortunately, it''s the night, and no one will see the two people flying in the sky."Where shall we go now?"


    "There''s someone in Los Angeles who can protect us."


    "Who?"


    "It''s also my compatriot, Chinese."


    ¡­¡­


    The children''s laughter came from the front yard.


    Fari is teaching little Larissa how to walk.


    Little Larissa is less athletic than little Gelin.


    In five months, little Gelin can run and jump, swim and climb trees.


    Little Larissa, on the other hand, was still faltering.


    "Great, honey, great." Fari stood at the other end, clapping her hands to inspire little Larissa.


    Little Larissa reluctantly stood up and took a hard step with her legs.


    But the other foot was left behind, unable to move forward.


    After several efforts, little Larissa finally moved her other leg.


    But the body can''t keep its balance and fall on the ground.


    But little Larissa stood up strong again, not discouraged at all.


    Chen Yu sat on the ground with his hands in front of him.


    Crowe was wearing boxing gloves and kept hitting Chen Yu''s palms.


    "Good, left, right, right, left, keep going, speed up, lift your legs."


    Crowe''s attack was very fierce, he used both hands and feet, but he could not break through Chen''s defense line.


    With all his strength, Crowe was sweating.


    But Crowe is still holding on. Crowe is introverted, which also leads to his stubborn character.


    Chen Yu doesn''t say stop, he desperately output.


    Chen Yu looked at the sky, then waved: "OK, you can stop."


    At this time, the great eagle came down from the sky with Yang Guo and Lei Li.


    Raleigh looked at the men, women and children in the manor.


    This is what Yang Guo said. Can you protect them?


    Yang Guo is a familiar expression.


    "Hello, Chen Zhu."


    Chen Chu directly ignores Yang Guo and turns to Lei Li.


    "There''s something about this woman that makes me uncomfortable."


    Lei Li looks at Chen Yu. She also feels uncomfortable.


    All the pets in the family also feel uncomfortable or show their dislike to Riley.


    At this time, Samuel jumped onto Chen''s shoulder and looked at ray.


    "Descendants of angels."


    In the moment of seeing Samuel, Raleigh suddenly opened a pair of huge wings behind her.

 Chapter 1874

    There was a holy breath in Raleigh.


    There was hostility in Chen''s eyes.


    Even she didn''t understand why she felt that way.


    But Samuel just looked at Riley, and then he lost interest.


    Chen Yu has the same feeling for Lei Li, just like a natural enemy.


    After all, Chen Yu''s body also has demon blood.


    But as long as reason knows, it''s hostility from blood.


    There will be no special feelings for each other.


    "Riley, how do you use that power again?"


    Yang Guo asked with a frown. When facing the danger just now, Lei Li could not use the power of angels.


    However, in the face of Chen Yu at the moment, Lei Li actually released this dangerous force directly.


    "Put your wings away." "If you want to stay here as a guest," Chen said quietly


    Raley took a deep breath, the uncomfortable feeling of holding her heart down.


    Before Lei Li and Yang Guo came, Chen Yu received a call from Zhang Tianyi.


    Chen Yu scolds secretly. He just got a man and nature coexist from Zhang Tianyi and owes a favor.


    It''s time to return the favor.


    And an angel A half blood angel.


    It''s against their whole family.


    It was only after Riley''s wings were folded that the atmosphere eased.


    "This is your little lover? It''s a virtue with Yang in the novel. "


    Chen Yu looks at Lei Li and then communicates with Yang Guo in Chinese.


    "What, I have nothing to do with her, and there is no Yang Guo in the novel."


    "Have you forgotten Yang Guo''s evaluation? Once you see Yang Guo, you are wrong for life." Chen Yu gloated, "but you have a good chance to enjoy the blessings of all."


    "You''d better spare me. I have to kill my daughter-in-law if I want to hear that."


    "By the way, what about Xiao Longnv? You brought your little lover? No daughter-in-law? "


    "I don''t want to talk to you."


    Farley took ray to wash and change.


    She looks like an African refugee now.


    "What''s the matter with that woman?"


    "As you can see, she is a hunted woman with angelic blood." Said Yang Guo.


    "It''s too succinct of you to be specific."


    "That''s all I know."


    "Who is going to kill her? Are you a man?" Chen Yuli said of course.


    "She and I are friends. First of all, I don''t know who is after her. Even if I know, it''s not my business. Besides, I don''t have to fix those who are after her, or you can help me?"


    "If you don''t come, you will let me take care of you no matter what. I will provide you with a residence at most. In my family, if someone comes to harass you, I will help you deal with it. But out of this range, whoever you love."


    "If the person who pursues Raleigh doesn''t solve the problem, he doesn''t want to stay here for a long time."


    "Long term? You''ve got it wrong. For a week at most, you can either find a helper or get out of your own way. " Chen Yuli said of course.


    "A week? How can this happen? " Yang Guo is in a hurry.


    In fact, his strength is very strong, but his combat effectiveness is very general.


    Even the two people we face today.


    Obviously, the strength is better than the other side, but I dare not face to face.


    Chen Yu was unmoved by Yang Guo''s wailing.


    Anyway, he won''t leave a family member at home.


    If you take them in for a week, it''s just like Zhang Tianyi.


    "How about we make a bet?" Yang Guo''s heart moved and he looked at Chen Zhu with a smile on his face.


    "What kind of bet?"


    "I bet you, if you can''t beat me, I''ll stand still. In three moves, if you can hurt me, I''ll lose." Yang Guo said confidently, "if you don''t hurt me in three moves, I will win."


    "Little Yang." Chen said in a strange tone and patted Yang Guo on the shoulder.


    "Don''t call me Xiao Yang."


    "Well, later."


    "Call me Xiao Yang."


    "Xiao Yang, look at the head of this dragon. I killed it. Are you sure you can carry it?"


    Yang Guo is very confident.


    At first, he resisted his father-in-law''s beating for a day.


    All day long, I got a little hurt at most. It''s just drizzle.


    He didn''t believe that Chen could hurt himself.


    But Yang Guo''s heart also grasped Chen Yu''s psychology.


    Since Chen Yu has the ability to kill dragons, he must be very confident in his own strength.He must think he can''t carry his attack.


    "I''m sure."


    "What if you lose?"


    "If I lose, I''ll leave it to you."


    "Let me deal with whatever it is. Even if I want to kill you, the little dragon and Tiger Mountain boy of your family will come to me for trouble. You don''t have any sincerity in saying that." Chen Yu''s face was full of disdain.


    He didn''t want to kill Yang Guo either. Killing him also made him angry.


    Therefore, Yang Guo''s proposal of this lottery has no benefit to Chen Yu at all.


    After thinking about it, Yang Guo said, "how about I leave it to you?"


    "How long?"


    "A year, not a short one."


    "Not bad." Chen Zhu nodded.


    Don''t give up the coolie.


    Although Chen Yu dislikes Yang Guo.


    But since it was given in vain, Chen had no reason to refuse.


    "Then if you lose, at least give ray a year."


    Yang Guo''s face finally no longer hides his mind, showing a proud smile.


    It seems that Chen Yu was caught in his own trap.


    "Yes." Chen Zhu nodded.


    Yang Guo took a deep breath: "wait a moment, I''ll prepare for it."


    "You''re ready to tell me."


    Said, Chen Yu picked up the phone: "I also call first."


    Chen Yu dialed Zhang Tianyi''s phone: "Lao Zhang, you said you would bet with me to see if I could break the defense against him in three moves."


    "How did you call Shizu?" Yang Guo looks at Chen Yu in amazement.


    Zhang Tian''s face went black: "give Yang Guo the phone."


    Yang Guo took the phone and said, "Hello, Shizu."


    "Are you in the water?"


    "Shizu, I''m sure. Don''t scold me, will you?"


    "You are sure of your fart. Now give me up."


    "I''m sure."


    "I don''t know how to challenge everywhere if I don''t have enough hair?"


    "Shizu, I have my own ideas."


    Said, Yang Guo directly hung up the phone.


    "Chen Yu, how can you do this? You called Shizu and totally disturbed my mind. I can''t give full play to my strength now."


    "That''s just one move. If you can stop me, I''ll admit defeat."


    "Yes, that''s what you said. No regrets." Yang Guo returns the mobile phone to Chen Yu.


    "Six pure stars in the sky in the middle stage, please come." Yang Guo drinks a lot and throws the talisman into the air.

 Chapter 1875

    Zhongtai six pure star king is the middle of the three star kings.


    The other two of the three stars are the star king of Xujing Kaide on the stage and the star king of Qusheng Si Lu on the stage.


    In Taoism, the three platforms correspond to heaven, earth and man, and they are also the essence of Qi and spirit.


    The sky is empty, the status is grey and the people are dust.


    Zhongtai six pure star king is a man, main defense.


    This move is to ask God to make a decision to temporarily bless himself by using external Qi.


    The talisman was ignited in the air and turned into a wisp of smoke.


    Blue smoke in the air into a trace if there is no shadow, the moment did not enter Yang Guo''s body.


    Ask God to make a decree to complete, Yang Guo has not stopped, but also added a second spell.


    Chen Yu once again picked up the phone: "Lao Zhang, your apprentice''s magic looks very dazzling. How many layers of power should I use?"


    "I don''t know Chen Yu, don''t beat me to death, or I will never finish with you. "


    "I''m not sure I''m going to take it lightly."


    "Chen Yu, I have an empty life talisman in my hand. I''ll give it to you."


    "I''ll try my best."


    Chen Yu looks at Yang Guo and puts away the phone.


    "All right?"


    At this time, Yang Guo has added five defense spells.


    "Come on!" Yang Guo hooked his finger.


    One, two, three.


    Poof --


    "wow..." Yang Guo spews out a mouthful of blood.


    Then a huge force penetrated Yang Guo''s body.


    Yang Guo''s body is like a shell, drawing an arc and flying out of the cliff.


    Chen Yu hasn''t touched such a real body with his fist for a long time.


    Just now, Chen Yu used 30% of his normal strength.


    Chen did not dare to use force, but now it seems that Yang Guo can bear at least 50% of Chen''s strength.


    Of course, even 30% of the force has seriously injured Yang Guo.


    Yang Guo''s whole body flew out of the sky 100 meters away.


    Then flopped into the sea.


    Yang Guo was floating on the sea like that.


    At the moment, Yang Guo has completely lost consciousness.


    The double trauma of body and mind.


    Chen Yu''s punch blindfolded him.


    He''s never been hurt like this.


    No one has ever broken his defense with a single blow.


    At this time, Yang Guo''s phone rang.


    Yang guomu takes out the phone.


    "Boy, how are you? Are you cool?" Zhang Tianyi''s gloating tone once again gave Yang Guo a critical blow.


    "Shizu, you already know that?"


    "I''ve warned you for a long time. You don''t listen to me. Even I dare not accept Chen Yu''s fist. You have the courage to fight him."


    "I......"


    "You don''t have to make excuses. Anyway, you''re willing to give up. If you lose anything to him, give me the honest promise to fulfill."


    Zhang Tianyi believes that Chen Yu will look at his own face and will not be too embarrassed by his not growing sun.


    However, with Chen''s bad character, he did not get any benefits from himself, and most of them would not give Yang any good fruit to eat.


    Yang Guo is very upset. Now he has a little understanding of what it means to pretend... To be pushed by grass instead of supporting.


    It''s just that he started the force himself.


    Now he has to swallow the bitter fruit himself.


    Yang Guo went back to Mingyue villa and sat on the ground dejected.


    With a smile on his face, Chen Yu said, "did I win just now?"


    "You won." Although Yang Guo is very reluctant.


    But we can only accept that if we lose, we will lose.


    "I didn''t use my real ability just now." Yang Guo added, "that''s my carelessness. Otherwise, you can''t break my defense."


    "Come on, I''ll give you another chance. You use your real skills. We''ll have another competition." Chen doesn''t care at all.


    Just now, he tried to find out Yang Guo''s background.


    It has to be said that Yang Guo''s defense is amazing.


    Even more powerful than the dragon people Chen Yu knew.


    Chen Yu''s fist is almost the same. He can kill a giant dragon in a second.


    But I just hurt Yang Guo.


    I don''t know the strength of Yang Guo, but his defense is too strong.


    Yang Guo heard Chen Zhu''s words.


    In my heart, I scolded Chen Zhu for not giving any face.


    He''s going to talk about it.


    As a result, Chen Yu did not let him go down.


    "I''m injured. I''ll have a match with you when I''m well."


    Yang Guo turned and left: "which room am I?"


    "I''ll take you."Chen Yu led Yang past the door: "this is your room."


    Yang went in by pushing the door.


    "Ah..."


    Three seconds later, Yang Guo ran out of the room.


    "Chen Yu, you are going too far."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Riley''s in the room."


    "Just in time, to create opportunities for you."


    "I have a family."


    "We don''t know how to enjoy the blessings of the whole people." Chen Chu turned his lips and said, "then you can live in the opposite door."


    At night, Chen Yu waited until everyone fell asleep, then rose again.


    When he reached a certain height, Chen used the coexistence of heaven and man.


    Chen''s power is constantly spreading, and the whole small world is shrouded in the rotating air flow.


    Above the sky, there are no clouds, so no matter how fast the air flows, there will be no meteorological reaction.


    The Yin and yang fish in Chen''s body are also constantly rotating and growing.


    However, since the formation of yin yang fish and its stability, the speed of cultivation has slowed down.


    Every day Chen Yu practices until the sun appears at the end of the day.


    Of course, it''s much faster to see sunlight at tens of thousands of meters than on the ground.


    Chen Yu returned to the ground again, and then began to cultivate and absorb the immortal power.


    Chen''s cultivation is divided into two parts.


    Part of it is to absorb cosmic rays and cultivate Yin energy.


    Then absorb the spirit of heaven and earth to transform it into immortal power, and cultivate Yang energy.


    Mingyue villa has immortal inner pill left by laobie, so Chen can directly absorb the immortal power released from the inner pill, and then absorb and transform it into his own.


    The process is much faster than that of directly absorbing the spirit of heaven and earth and then converting it into immortal power.


    After a day''s practice, it''s almost breakfast time.


    Early in the morning, Chen saw Yang Guo come out of the house with a fresh face.


    "It looks like you''re getting better." Chen Yu glanced at Yang Guo.


    "Of course, no matter how many injuries I have, I can recover completely in three days, and last night''s minor injury is enough for me to recover in one night." "What do you eat this morning?" said Yang Guo proudly


    "Soymilk with oil sticks, do you want it?"


    "You can still eat the bean curd here?" Yang Guo asked pleasantly.


    "Do it yourself if you want to eat. I''m not going to take it for you."


    Yang Guo came and went in a hurry. He didn''t come back until he got his breakfast.


    At this time, Riley also got up. Looking at her face, it seems that she didn''t sleep well last night.


    It''s understandable, after all, that it''s like hell for her.


    Full of demonic breath.

 Chapter 1876

    Chen Yu''s family is the most difficult to accommodate outsiders.


    I gave her shelter, but I won''t get used to her.


    If she wants to stay, she will stay. If she doesn''t want to, she will leave.


    Riley reluctantly sat down for breakfast.


    Apart from Chen Yu''s family playing at the breakfast table.


    Riley didn''t say a word.


    Portia''s here again.


    "Boss, who are the two of them?"


    "Friend."


    Portia comes to Yang Guo and Lei Li.


    "Hello, I''m Portia."


    "Hello." Yang Guo shook hands with Portia.


    Riley is a mugger and doesn''t say anything.


    Portia didn''t care.


    She was used to all kinds of strange people in Chen Yu''s family.


    Not long after Farley went to work.


    Denver and Alex are coming.


    "Long time no see, Mr. Chen." Denver and Chen Yu said, "here are the financial statements of this month. Take a look."


    Chen Yu has always had a headache about digital. After seeing the signature and seal of the financial department, he continued to look down.


    Chen asked Ashe roford to transfer from sales to finance.


    he is Chen''s man. He is also an eye liner for Chen.


    Chen did not distrust Denver, though he gave almost all of his power to Denver.


    However, the necessary financial reconciliation is still necessary.


    Ashe roford is still on parole.


    However, according to the company''s work, as well as the evaluation report given to him, he changed his sentence from one year to half a year.


    It is said that when his sentence is over, he intends to fight for the custody of his daughter.


    At the beginning of his divorce from his wife, it was said that his finance and work were in trouble.


    That''s why I lost the custody of my daughter.


    Coupled with the hijacking at the airport, he was convicted of endangering public safety.


    Not even the right of visitation, not even the right of exit.


    But Chen''s help brought his life back on track.


    So Ashe roford is now dead set with Chen.


    Shareholders send a financial staff to settle in the company, which is a normal operation in any company.


    And it won''t upset Denver.


    "Last month''s profit seems to have risen by a large margin." Chen said.


    "Well, because of the increase of production, the increase of market share and the decrease of cost, the profit can be so high." "But it''s basically the highest profit we can make in terms of production, and our beer production is still a problem," Denver explained


    "The output can''t be solved for the moment. After all, the water used is the water of Mirror Lake, which can''t be drained directly."


    Denver also knows that. In addition, Dashan beer is now popular, largely because of hunger marketing.


    For the market demand, Dashan beer is always in short supply.


    As a result, Dashan beer is often sold out in four or five days when a batch of goods enter the sales point.


    For the next few days, we were out of stock.


    "Do we have any plans for beer at present?" Chen asked.


    "At present, it is to maintain the market share, stabilize the market, and increase certain advertising promotion." Denver said.


    Although Dashan beer is very popular, it is almost universally known.


    But for beverage products, advertising has always been essential.


    For example, the largest Cola company in the past thought that its product fame was enough, so it stopped advertising investment for a year.


    As a result, the sales volume of products directly decreased by 60% in that year, which was the only time that the second Cola Brand surpassed the first one in sales volume.


    Denver is also based on stability. Chen Yu has always supported Denver''s decision.


    Anyway, as long as Denver doesn''t make any stupid decisions, Chen Yu won''t interfere with his company''s management and development strategy.


    Chen''s income last month was one hundred and fifty million dollars.


    Chen Chu, after reading the bill, handed it to Alex.


    She is responsible for reconciliation and legal certification.


    Alex looked at the number on the bill and grinned.


    Some time ago, she thought that Chen''s custom yacht was too extravagant.


    Now I think Chen Yu''s money is too easy.


    "Aunt Jacques." Little greyne ran in from the outside and flew on to Jacques.


    Jacques reached out to pick up little Gelin and teased her: "little Gelin, you are heavy again. Are you going to be fat?"


    "No, they are long, and they swim every day."Jacques was not worried about the growth of young Gelin.


    Chen Yu is really outstanding in children''s growth.


    Not only did little Gelin thrive at home, but other children were also full of ruddy spirit.


    "Auntie Hold. " Little Larissa followed suit, reaching for Alex''s arms.


    Jacques picked up one by one: "little Larissa also remembers her aunt?"


    Little Larissa took out a lollipop from her pocket.


    "Auntie, eat."


    The candy Chen gave to little Gelin and little Larissa is this kind of lollipop.


    If you choke, you can pull it out at the first time.


    Other children at home, even pets at home, can handle it.


    If it''s a regular candy, it will be very troublesome if it chokes.


    Children like to eat sweets, mainly because of the needs of growth and development.


    So as long as they don''t overeat, Chen doesn''t stop them.


    Besides, the family is not unconditional.


    Denver is a workaholic, so he goes straight back to the company after checking the bill.


    Yarrix stayed to play with the children.


    "Chen, what you said last time is that there will be a big project next year. As long as I have money, you will let me in, isn''t it?"


    "You have money?" Chen Yu looks over at arykes.


    "I didn''t, you did." "I''ll borrow some money from you according to the interest rate of the bank," she said


    "How much do you want to borrow?"


    "500 million dollars." Said Jacques.


    "Good." Chen Zhu nodded.


    The project in Chen''s plan, to put it bluntly, is to share the benefits and share them equally.


    If Chen is alone, it is impossible to make the project bigger.


    In the face of huge interests, everyone will be jealous, whether the government or peers, will be suppressed.


    Therefore, the best choice is to share the interests equally, with many people and great power.


    In addition to being a relative, Alexis also has a huge legal resources.


    This is also the strength Chen needs.


    So Alex wants to get in, Chen has no reason to refuse.


    Borrow money. Money in your pocket is useless except for devaluation.


    So when it comes to borrowing money, the bank can do it, and so can he.


    Portia has already cursed Chen Yu in his heart for his monthly income of more than $100 million.


    She hated eating sandwiches, as if she wanted to make Chen Zhu poor.

 Chapter 1877

    "Congratulations, boss. You''re making a lot of money again." Portia licked her face.


    I''m going to say something nice and see if I can erase the debt.


    "If you want to borrow money, you can, according to the interest of the bank, if you want to default, you can jump into the sea directly. What do you want to say to me?"


    "It''s ok..." Portia turned and left.


    I really think too much.


    It''s really stupid to talk with Chen Yu about money.


    Just then, Portia''s phone rang.


    Portia picks up the phone and hands it to Chen.


    "Boss, it''s Seagate."


    Hello, this is Chen Yu Chen Yu took the call.


    It''s Oliver Leber who''s on the phone. He''s an old acquaintance.


    "Mr. Chen, the headquarters has sent a message that your yacht has started construction. The senior management wants to invite you to visit the headquarters and check the construction progress of the yacht at the same time."


    , as an important customer of Seagate, Seagate also secretly investigated Chen''s assets.


    However, due to the fact that Dashan beer is not listed, Seagate does not know the specific assets of Chen Yu.


    But through the bank, they still know some of Chen''s cash.


    In terms of value alone, let alone the hidden rich in the world.


    Even on the Forbes list, Chen Yu is in the top 30.


    But when it comes to cash, Chen can definitely make the top ten.


    And Chen''s money is coming into the bank account, which shows that Chen''s money is coming.


    If it''s that kind of black money, or illegal income, it can''t be easily found out by them.


    Because of this, the top management of Seagate yacht company wants to be close to Chen.


    "I haven''t had much time recently." Chen said.


    "Mr. Chen doesn''t have to rush to refuse. There is still a long time to go before the yacht is built, and you are welcome to our headquarters at any time."


    "Well, I''ll go if I have time." Chen Yu didn''t say anything.


    "Boss, Italy is very interesting, especially Rome. There are many scenic spots."


    "Do you want to go, if you want to, please go and check my yacht construction progress for me."


    "I I don''t think so. " Portia quickly refused.


    Italy is a big producer of luxury goods.


    There are no other luxury brands in this country.


    Portia could not imagine that if he went to Italy, he would lose his mind.


    It''s the same as when I was in Tokyo.


    When she was in Tokyo, she owed a lot of money.


    If I go to Italy again, I will definitely apply for bankruptcy.


    If Chen is willing to go, she can go with her.


    But if she goes alone, she can sell herself in Italy.


    Chen Yu ignores the nagging Portia and changes into swimsuits to exercise.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, on the outskirts of Mingyue villa, a man with an optical telescope stood in the steep forest.


    There are two people standing beside this man, the man and woman who attacked Lei Li and Yang Guo last night.


    "How about duser?"


    "No, it can''t be broken in. That manor is very dangerous." Duser shook his head.


    "Can''t we all work together?"


    "No way." "The master there is very strong, and we are not the same level," duser said


    "Use that thing," said the combative woman, frowning


    Duser still shook his head: "the holy spear can''t play its real power now. It''s useless to deal with that kind of enemy."


    "This can''t be done, that can''t be done. What can I do?"


    Duser furiously collected the telescope.


    The other two looked at duser in surprise: "what''s the matter?"


    "Found. Let''s go." Duser said solemnly.


    The other two had doubts about douser.


    But still follow his orders and leave.


    "Duser, we are at least five kilometers from the coastline. How can we be found?"


    "I don''t know." Duser''s face was heavy. "That Asian is very powerful. Even at such a long distance, he still looks in this direction."


    ¡­¡­


    Chen Yu did find someone watching him.


    But he only found the exact direction, and the man who was watching him responded quickly.


    And because that direction is a green mountain, and the other side is hiding in the forest, so Chen Yu did not catch the other side''s whereabouts in the first time.


    Chen''s small field is only one kilometer in diameter.Each other''s hiding place is more than a kilometer away.


    Chen could not be located accurately.


    If it''s in a small world, then anyone can get into it.


    Every move can be perceived by Chen.


    However, that look is very strange.


    It should not be someone Chen Yu knows.


    So it''s very likely that they came to Lei Li and Yang Guo.


    ¡­¡­


    "Duser, what do you think we should do when we come up with several solutions and you refuse all of them?"


    "Linghu, I don''t mean to oppose you, but it''s too risky to do so. I can feel the danger of that man. If we choose to make a strong attack, it''s likely to cause a fierce counterattack from the other side."


    "This is North America. What are the strengths? In the last two battles of saints and blazers, there is not even a North American psychic involved. Can this magic desert really produce any strong ones? "


    "Don''t look down on any area, because you never know how many terrible things exist in the dark." Duser said quietly.


    "Then what do you say?" Linghu said discontentedly.


    "No one can stay in a place forever, that Asian can''t, and our goal can''t either." "We just have to wait patiently," duser said


    "I don''t like waiting."


    Duser looked at another man. "Beast, we don''t have to take risks."


    But the beast didn''t think so.


    The beast had a long strip wrapped in white cloth in his hand.


    Looks like some kind of weapon.


    The white cloth was stained with blood.


    "The holy gun has sucked the blood of dozens of psychics. Now the holy gun can kill anyone. I don''t think we have to give in for an Asian."


    Duser looked at the beast and said, "if you think my judgment is wrong, you can try."


    Beast and duser look at Linghu. Linghu hesitates for a moment and finally chooses to support beast.


    She also tends to do it directly, rather than forbear and avoid it.


    Duser was disappointed in the choice of the two.


    But he was clearly not going to go on persuading.


    "I hope you don''t regret your choice." Duser turned around and left.


    Linghu and the beast look at each other. The beast wants to put a gun in duser''s back.

 Chapter 1878

    Duser stops again.


    "Don''t try to do anything behind my back, I can see, and I''m one of the gun holders, so the Longinus gun doesn''t work for me."


    Duser is warning both of them.


    There was a trace of warmth from the holy gun wrapped in white cloth.


    Although the holy gun is called holy gun, it is like devil''s weapon.


    The more blood you suck, the more powerful you are.


    "You''d better be careful. This holy gun is not necessarily a Longinus gun. As for whether it has the ability to kill gods, no one can be sure." Duser warned.


    Finish saying, duser strides away, no longer nostalgia for these two companions.


    The beast and the fox look at each other.


    Longinus gun.


    The legendary holy gun.


    The weapon that once stabbed ys Ys and stained with divine blood.


    It can be said that the process of beast and Linghu getting this weapon is a very coincidence.


    It''s like there''s a hand in the dark, sending the holy gun to them.


    This sacred weapon does not belong to any of them.


    It''s shared by the three, but as long as someone gives up, they lose their ownership.


    They have been killing people ever since the spear fell into their hands.


    The gun will tell them the target to kill.


    And every time you kill a person, the power of the spear increases.


    In the beginning, the psychics they killed were weak, incompetent, and unknown.


    But as time went on, the psychics they killed became more and more powerful.


    Their strength also grows with the growth of the holy gun.


    Over the years, they have killed dozens of psychics.


    The spear gave three different powers.


    This time, the gun asked them to kill Riley.


    The beast and the fox belong to that radical character.


    And as their power grows stronger, their ambitions are growing.


    But the difference is that duser keeps calm all the time.


    Even if he keeps getting powerful power from the holy gun.


    He remained calm.


    He has hinted at Fox and beast many times before.


    This is not a real Longinus gun.


    The legendary spear can''t ask them to kill people constantly.


    And most of the people they killed before were not bad people.


    Even some of the psychics who died in their hands were good people.


    But Linghu and beast still firmly believe.


    Those who were killed had sins unknown to outsiders.


    To kill them is to judge them.


    They represent the will of the spear, the will of God.


    They are the apostles whom God favors and chooses.


    Of course, more importantly, they enjoy the ultimate pleasure of the holy gun.


    That kind of hiccup is very easy to make people strong and they can''t stop.


    Watching duser leave, they all felt the message from the holy gun.


    Duser is no longer the holder of the gun.


    Now there are only two holders of the holy gun.


    Fox and beast.


    And the power that duser had been given was taken away.


    The power was divided between the fox and the beast.


    Once again, the two felt more powerful.


    Although it''s one person''s power divided into two parts.


    However, this force into their bodies, so that they are more than twice as strong than before.


    They were totally immersed in this power.


    So that they can not extricate themselves from the joy of every corner of the body.


    Exhale -


    the breath sounds of the two men were full of pleasure.


    My choice is right.


    It''s stupid, duser.


    He actually chose to give up the status of the holder of the holy gun.


    As Linghu and beast become more powerful, they become more confident about the next goal.


    ¡­¡­


    "Sure enough." Duser looked at his hands.


    It''s not easy to feel deprived of power.


    Duser could hardly adapt to this vanity.


    But today his choice is also an attempt.


    Compared with Fox and beast.


    Duser is very careful. He wants to be sure.


    If he gave up the gun, what would happen.


    And he also found that after that power was deprived, the body obviously appeared in the unknown bed.


    It seems that this power has some connection with his body and his soul.If he continues, the gun will give him more power.


    Then this power will have greater integration with his body and soul.


    At that time, I will never be able to get rid of the gun.


    At that time, they said that they were no longer the gunmen, but the servants of the holy gun.


    Those two pathetic guys.


    They thought they found it cheap.


    In fact, it only accelerated the process.


    Douser has always doubted.


    Keep killing the psychics.


    It''s probably a conspiracy.


    It''s a strange gun.


    Don''t believe there will be pie in the sky in this world.


    However, Linghu and the beast never believed him.


    Or in fact, they have some doubts.


    Just not willing to face up to the possibility.


    Duser is not going to pity those who have been killed by him.


    He just doesn''t want to be a puppet of a weapon.


    ¡­¡­


    "Chen Yu, ray Li is not feeling well. Go and have a look." Yang Guo comes again.


    Chen Yu enters Lei Li''s bedroom and immediately feels Lei Li''s breath is very unstable.


    "What happened to her?"


    "Her lineage seems to be out of control."


    "What happens if you lose control?"


    "What do you think will happen if you lose control?"


    "You mean she will lose her mind and attack us at will?"


    "That''s right."


    "That is to say, I can kill her in good faith?"


    "Don''t make fun of me. I''m looking for you to treat her, not to let you kill her."


    Chen Yu goes to Lei Li''s side, and Lei Li wades on the bed.


    Under her skin, there was a faint white glow flowing in the blood vessels.


    A sudden movement occurred in Chen''s heart.


    The devil hates Angel Crystal the most.


    So will angels resist demonic crystallization?


    Chen Zhu takes out a devil crystal.


    Sure enough, in the moment when the devil crystal is close to ray.


    Raleigh''s body jerked up in a moment, and it seemed extremely painful.


    And the blood vessels under her skin were restored.


    It seems to work.


    The breath of devil crystal directly suppresses the power of angels.


    Of course, it''s not accurate to say it''s repression.


    To be exact, the angelic lineage in Riley''s body repels the smell of devil crystal.


    And when the angelic lineage was gone, Raleigh woke up.


    "What happened to me?" Lei Li opens her eyes and looks at Chen Yu and Yang Guo.


    Chen Yu approaches Lei Li again with devil crystal. This time, Lei Li has no face and extension of rejection.


    "How do you feel about this thing?" Chen asked.


    "Disgust." Ray said without hesitation.


    Even if the angelic lineage has faded, the disgust from the bottom of my heart cannot be completely eliminated.

 Chapter 1879

    Although Lei Li is sheltered by Chen Yu.


    But she knew better herself.


    She won''t stay here long.


    Everything here is out of place with her.


    And Chen Yu''s attitude towards her is also very cold.


    Although the atmosphere of Mingyue villa is lively.


    The children are playing on the beach.


    But it''s none of her business.


    Chen Yu is basking on the beach.


    Just then, West''s phone came in.


    "President, we will set out tomorrow for the African prairie."


    "I see. I''ll be there tomorrow."


    "By the way, President, there''s another message."


    "What is it?"


    "Last night on the east coast, another cruise ship sank."


    "What is the specific position?" he said


    "The cruise ship started from Miami, and its next stop is Boston. But when it reached the position of longitude 32.7552 and latitude 69.3554, it suddenly stopped, and then lost the signal. The coast guard sent to the sea area to check, and found that the ship had half sunk into the sea, and completely sank four hours later, but no one nearby found it The survivors, the crew of the cruise ship and the tourists are 898. "


    "That''s close to Bermuda, isn''t it?"


    "About 1300 kilometers." Said West.


    "The devil did it?"


    "Most likely the devil did it." Said West.


    "What is the government''s response?"


    "According to my wire report, the high-level response should be very anxious. After all, two cruises sank in a month, and they have asked the military to make a statement."


    "So is there any reaction from the psionic team?" Chen asked.


    "President, not so fast." West explained patiently: "not everyone at the top of the government knows about the existence of the spiritual world, and not everyone has contact with the spiritual world. Only a few people really know about the spiritual world, especially those who play politics. They are not allowed to contact the spiritual world, and even the things of the spiritual world are forbidden to be known by them. Many things are reported to them It will be regarded as a terrorist attack. Now, the high level of the government thinks that both shipwrecks are terrorist attacks, so they will be transmitted to the military. Only some people in the military know about the spiritual world, so they need to convey them layer by layer. Finally, they need to convey them to someone who knows or is responsible for the spiritual world, and then they need to plan their actions. How long will it take to transmit them It''s hard to be clear when it comes to the Department of counter terrorism and security, and it happened on the east coast, not under the jurisdiction of the Department of counter terrorism and security. "


    Weston added: "now it depends on how strong the response is within the government and the threat assessment level of relevant departments. If it''s at a high level, it''s likely to fall on us. After all, we are the Department responsible for dealing with smart events."


    "To the extent of mansari''s hatred of our supernatural society, he cannot allow us to accept such high-level tasks." Chen said.


    "That''s right, so my guess is that they are likely to take joint action. The supernatural society and the psionic team will take joint action. If they are in trouble, the responsibility lies entirely with us, because we are the formal department. They can say that the psionic team is the auxiliary action, but if they have achieved any results, they are likely to pick the peach. After all At the top, we don''t have much say. "


    Chen Ji thought for a while and said, "then be tough, either we will act on our own, or let them go alone."


    "President, I think it''s acceptable. If they want to act together as they wish, the only requirement is to accept our command. If they refuse, then we can refuse rightfully."


    For West, there are two sides to everything.


    "If they dare to accept our command, their life and death will be in our hands, and even if they refuse our orders on the way, we have the right to deal with them."


    "You will go to the African prairie tomorrow, and I will be alone then."


    If during this period, the government''s order is transmitted, Chen Yu will have to face it alone.


    Chen Yu thought about it, but hoped to come at this time.


    It is much more convenient for him to act alone than for the supernatural society to act together.


    What''s more, the situation in Bermuda is still unknown.


    Chen''s only designated situation is that there is a big devil in it.


    As for the strength, Chen can''t be sure.


    From several previous encounters with demons from Bermuda.


    Chen Yu vaguely speculated that the power of the great devil was not weak.


    And if the power of that great devil is close to its own.


    Then it will be a bitter battle between ourselves and him.It may not be good for others to come.


    I don''t even have time to protect them.


    "Xiao Yang, don''t you go to work every day?"


    Yang Guo is not used to the name Chen Zhu gave himself.


    But at least better than the title "Guo Er".


    Yang Guo is very resistant to the term "Guo''er".


    Zhang Tian is the only one in the world who can call him that.


    It''s not because Yang Guo is willing to accept it, but because Zhang Tianyi doesn''t care about his personal feelings at all.


    "I''m the North American resident office of Longhushan. I''m responsible for contacting some people. I''m not sure I''ll be busy for a month."


    "I envy you for lying around and getting paid for doing nothing every day."


    Yang Guo glanced at Chen Yu and said, "I envy you more. You also lie down every day and account for more than 100 million dollars every month."


    "Do you think I''m happy?"


    "What are you unhappy about?"


    "No, I''m really happy."


    Yang Guo''s eyes are white and Chen Yu''s are old.


    "If you really envy me, you can be a doll for me. How much will dragon and Tiger Mountain pay you? I''ll give you twice as much."


    "Well, forget it, I''m used to it."


    Chen Yu just asked, even if Yang Guo promised.


    Chen Yu didn''t know how to use him.


    "Do you have any unique spells in Longhu Mountain? Let me see."


    "Since it''s a unique spell, why do you think I can show it to you?"


    "Hello, Lao Zhang, your son is not obedient. Can I feed him to a shark?"


    Yang Guo sees Chen Zhu and goes to Zhang Tianyi to complain. He doesn''t think it''s possible for Shizu to agree


    "Your Shizu wants to talk to you." Chen Yu hands the phone to Yang Guo.


    Yang Guo looks at Chen Yu and answers the phone: "Shizu, Chen Yu wants me to show him our unique magic of Longhu Mountain. I think he wants to steal his master."


    "If he wants to see it, let him see it. Nonsense."


    "But..."


    "He can''t understand. He''s afraid of farting." Zhang Tianyi said confidently.

 Chapter 1880

    As Zhang Tianyi said.


    Chen Yu can''t understand it at all.


    Because Chen Yu didn''t go through the practice of Taoism.


    Unless Yang Guo tells Chen Zhu all the dharmas.


    Otherwise, Chen could not learn by demonstration alone.


    Chen Yu is not that kind of genius either, as long as you watch it once, you can succeed in stealing the teacher.


    As soon as Zhang Tian knows this, Chen Yu also knows this.


    What Chen wants is not to learn the unique magic of dragon and tiger mountain.


    But they want to find some inspiration or inspiration from their unique magic.


    What Chen wants is not a Dharma, but a light of inspiration.


    Yang Guoshan returns his mobile phone to Chen Xun.


    "Chen Yu, what magic do you want to see?"


    "How can I know what magic you can do? Anyway, as long as it''s not spread out, you''ll show it to me."


    "I don''t want to have many. The main cultivation is the Taoist method derived from the main body of yin and Yang twins."


    "What are the Yin and Yang twins?"


    "My technique is body training, but I can''t do the combination of yin and Yang, so I can only bear the separate Yin and Yang Qi, so I usually can only use the separate state. My normal state is Yang Sheng, and the extinction of Yin will lead to mental loss, and every time I use it, it will hurt my body greatly, so I will use it only when the Shizu is around " "All my spells are based on the cultivation of yin and Yang twins," said Yang Guo


    Chen Yu thought about it, is this to split the Shenda into two parts?


    Not everyone can practice divine combat.


    After all, Shenda uses the spirit of heaven and earth and cosmic energy to refine the body.


    The magic power cultivated by the spirit of heaven and earth is Yang Qi, and the energy of the universe is Yin Qi.


    The state of annihilation and collision of Yin is equivalent to absorbing the cosmic energy into the body, and it can''t do the co-operation of yin and Yang.


    So the final result is the rise of yin and the decline of Yang.


    It is in response to the Taoist saying that we should make up for the excess.


    The damage of Yin extinction to the body can be understood.


    "First cast the spell in the Yang state."


    "Well, first of all, ask God to make a decision. I demonstrated it before you."


    Yang Guo took out a yellow talisman, his fingers clasped, and said incantations in his mouth.


    "Please make a decree."


    After the spirit of heaven and earth around the Yellow amulet fly, there is a faint ray of spirit, which is not in Yang Guo''s body.


    Yang Guo''s body was suddenly covered by the light of spirit.


    The intensity of the body increased by a few points.


    Chen Zhu looks at Yang Guo''s body, and he can feel that Yang Guo is really strong.


    But Chen felt the trick of the spell.


    That rune should be the trick.


    In fact, the spirit talisman is a medium to attract the spirit of the surrounding world through the spirit talisman.


    In the moment when the spirit talisman burns, the spirit of heaven and earth is quickly gathered and then attached to the body by Yang Guo.


    In fact, it is similar to Chen Yu''s process of controlling the infusion of heaven and earth''s aura into other people''s bodies.


    But not everyone can control the spirit of heaven and earth.


    So we need to use the talisman as the medium, and then cooperate with the seal to complete this spell.


    However, this spell is useless for Chen.


    First of all, if the aura of heaven and earth is not converted into magic and inhaled into the body, it will do some harm to the body.


    If you don''t use Chen Yu''s strong body, even Zhang Tianyi''s accomplishments will be hurt.


    For a long time, for example, at the beginning, norworth Singh borrowed the power of Chen Yu.


    As a result, I lay down in the hospital for more than half a month and just left the hospital a few days ago.


    So this is chicken ribs for Chen Yu.


    Yang Guo''s appeal to God did not give Chen Zhu any inspiration.


    "Continue with the next spell."


    "I''ll show you a chance."


    Yang Guo takes a deep breath, and his body vibrates slightly.


    Chen found that Yang Guo''s momentum had changed.


    Yang Guo''s momentum has become a little ethereal, just like dust and smoke.


    Next, Yang Guo palms to Chen Zhu.


    Chen Yu clearly saw a palm wind that seemed to be the gathering of smoke clapping on his chest.


    However, this palm has no killing power, just like a breeze blowing on his face, sweeping Chen Yu and taking up his clothes.


    Chen Xun felt his chest, which was very strange.


    It seems that what Yang Guo used just now is not magic, nor even powerful.


    But it can play a clear and visible palm.


    Although that attack just now didn''t hurt much, it was also because Yang Guo didn''t really attack.


    Chen Yu can also make boxing shadow.However, Chen Yu''s boxing shadow is the air image produced after the strength and speed reach a certain degree.


    Just like the arc a meteor takes before it falls, the light and shadow produced by the friction between the celestial body and the air when it falls.


    It''s a pure physical phenomenon.


    If you don''t have enough strength or speed, you can''t get rid of the shadow.


    But Yang Guo''s palm can be so light, but it can play a clear and visible palm.


    This makes Chen Yu puzzled, so he looks at Yang Guo.


    "What was the name of the move just now?" Chen asked.


    Yang Guo was silent for a while and said, "it''s called taking advantage of potential."


    "I don''t think it''s better to call it the soul bewitching palm." Chen said.


    "No, absolutely not!" Yang Guo was as excited and resistant as he had long guessed that Chen would say so.


    "Hiss Did someone use that name before? Is that the old man Zhang Tianyi Chen Yu looks at Yang Guo with a joking look.


    "I don''t want to talk to you," Yang Guo said with a black face


    "What is the principle of your move?" Chen asked curiously.


    "No comment."


    "If you tell me the trick, I''ll halve your last bet." Chen said.


    Yang Guo hesitated for a while, and he didn''t like to listen to others.


    However, he had to abide by the gambling agreement. Zhang Tianyi warned him.


    But it would be a relief for him if he could just refuse to gamble.


    Yang Guo looked at Chen Zhu: "one year, I asked our gambling agreement to be void."


    Chen Yu squinted at Yang Guo and sneered, "don''t forget, in this year''s time, you have to obey me. Even if I don''t promise anything, you have to promise me anything."


    "That''s impossible. I''m only a dragon and tiger mountain. Why should I teach you?"


    "If you come here to negotiate with me, it means that it''s not a unique magic. It''s mostly from the old man Zhang Tianyi. It''s just to make you worthy of the name Yang Guo. So don''t come here to bargain with me. If I ask you, you have to agree. If you don''t agree, you have to answer What''s more, you can''t beat me. "


    Yang Guoqi''s heart is blocked, but there is nothing to refute.


    As Chen Yu said, this move is not the only magic of dragon and tiger mountain.


    "Well, accept my request honestly. We are still good friends."

 Chapter 1881

    Yang Guo sighed sadly.


    He would like to say that I fought with you.


    However, in view of the serious consequences, Yang Guo still chose the ancients'' words, and the eldest husband can bend and stretch.


    "Not everyone can practice it."


    "Don''t worry if I can practice, you''ll tell me the trick first."


    "This is to borrow everything in the world. Everyone can borrow different things. Some can borrow the power of beasts, some can borrow the power of mountains, rivers, lakes and seas, some can borrow the power of wind and clouds, some can borrow the power of fire and water." Yang Guo''s palm is in front of him. A cloud is in his palm, gathering but not dispersing. But at last, it is pinched. The cloud is collapsing. Yang Guo looks up and says, "my potential is the misty dust and smoke, tangible but not qualitative, qualitative but boundless."


    "What is the power of your situation?" Chen Zhu did not see the power of this trend.


    "I''m beating the hard with the soft."


    "I''ll take a look at you." Chen said.


    Yang Guo was angry and called out, "do you want me to teach you the tricks or to challenge me?"


    "Well, you go on." Chen Chu shrugged.


    "To learn to take advantage of potential, we must first understand what potential is." Yang Guo continued: "everything in the world has potential, living things have, dead things also have."


    With that, Yang Guo leaned over and picked up the washed water.


    "There is power in this handful of water." After that, Yang Guo returned the sea water to the waves: "this wave has potential, this sea has potential, this heaven and earth has potential."


    "Your concept is a little big. Is there a universe?" Chen Yu didn''t resist interrupting again.


    "Are you a bar master?" Yang Guoqi disease.


    "A good student should draw inferences from one example, which shows that I am a good student. Shouldn''t you be proud of having a good student like me?"


    "Get out of here."


    "Well, well, I''m not talking, you go on..."


    "There are some common sayings in China that are unstoppable and unstoppable. In fact, they have pointed to their essence, but few of them can really understand the essence." Yang Guo continued: "potential is not immutable, but it changes anytime and anywhere, but the tips and skills of potential can be summarized in four words, Fenglin volcano."


    "Is that from Japan?"


    "Go away, this is in the art of war of Sun Tzu." "Yang Guo angrily scolded:" as fast as wind, as slow as forest, as aggressive as fire, as motionless as mountain, the world''s potential is nothing more than these four forms


    "Sun Bin also knows how to practice power?"


    "I don''t know if Sun Bin practiced the power, but the power was really learned from Sun Bin''s art of war."


    "What kind of power is the most powerful?" Chen asked.


    "No power is the most powerful. It''s just how powerful a power you can master and use." Said Yang Guo.


    Its speed is like the wind: its movement is as fast as the wind.


    Its Xu is like a forest: it moves slowly, and its ranks are as orderly as the forest.


    Invasion is like fire: invasion is like a raging fire, which cannot be stopped.


    Immobility is like a mountain: garrison is like a mountain, unshakable.


    "You haven''t said the most important thing, how to practice?"


    "It''s not practice, it''s comprehension. Do you understand?"


    What Chen is most afraid of is the so-called enlightenment.


    His past practice, in addition to the regular practice.


    Most of the time through their own reasoning and anticipation, and then step by step to today.


    This is a completely different concept from the so-called enlightenment of Taoism.


    Enlightenment is about the emergence of light.


    All of a sudden.


    This is what Chen is not good at.


    In the past, when Chen Yu communicated with Lao BIE.


    What bothers Chen Yu most is that Lao BIE always tells him about this stream of consciousness.


    After what is called, you will understand, or you need to understand.


    "How did you practice it?" Chen asked again.


    "Once I broke the rules in the mountain gate, and then was punished by the Shizu. I meditated for ten days and ten nights in the meditation hall. One night, I saw the smoke rising slowly in front of the Sanqing statue in the meditation hall. Then I suddenly flashed the understanding of potential in my mind, and then I understood the potential of dust and smoke."


    Yang Guo looked at Chen Yu and said, "but not everyone can understand this trend. It needs a very high talent. On our dragon and tiger mountain, few people can understand this trend."


    "Talent? I''m better than you, isn''t that enough to show my talent? Since you can practice, I can, of course. "


    "Strength is not everything."


    "No, strength is everything." Chen Yuli said of course.


    After that, Chen Yu suddenly clenched his fist and went away.


    The shadow of the fist fell heavily into the waves more than 20 meters away.


    A loud bang set off a huge wave.This is potential? Yang Guo was shocked.


    No, it seems that the boxing shadow is domineering.


    But I feel powerless.


    It''s not a potential, it''s just a magic attack that looks similar.


    "It''s no use scaring me. As I said, strength doesn''t mean everything. There are many elders who are better than me on Longhu Mountain, but there are only a few peers who can really understand the potential." Yang Guo still insists on his point of view: "if you want to understand the potential, you must first understand what your potential is. If you don''t even find your potential, then you want to understand the potential is just a fantasy."


    Although Chen''s mouth is tough, he doesn''t have much in mind.


    As for Yang Guo''s words, they are still recorded in Chen Yu''s heart.


    Find your own potential?


    Is it the sea?


    Chen Yu turned to look at the sea, turbulent, violent, and boundless.


    According to Yang Guo.


    Potential should be ever-changing.


    But the sea is the sea, and the so-called potential and what is the relationship?


    If it is to borrow the power of the sea, there is no need for potential at all.


    So this potential doesn''t really represent something or a creature.


    Their own potential does not represent the sea.


    It''s your own heart. Only human heart can have the ever-changing ups and downs.


    To use something to represent potential is actually one''s own character.


    For example, Yang Guo''s potential is dust and smoke.


    Yang Guo''s character is plain and casual.


    Chen Yu is a little tired of this. A good way to cultivate is to develop such a stream of consciousness.


    Is it not good to write a passage honestly? Why do you have to be so mysterious.


    Later generations are more troublesome to cultivate.


    Chen Yu thought about it, so what''s his character?


    It seems that it''s almost like YangGuo, so is your potential dusty?


    Chen Zhu closed his eyes and imagined the smoke in front of the statue.


    No feeling Not at all.


    Come on, that feeling is too mysterious, or imagine some more practical.


    Chen Yu turned to the green mountain behind him.


    Try to feel the green mountain.

 Chapter 1882

    I don''t feel that the potential of Qingshan is not my own.


    Chen Chu looked up again to the blue sky.


    The vast sky


    I don''t feel it.


    What is your own potential?


    It''s not that easy.


    Chen Yu does not even have the exact concept of potential.


    Let alone comprehend the so-called potential.


    Chen Yu is not good at this kind of stream of consciousness.


    Chen Yu has a question in mind.


    Yang Guo said that all things in the world are potential.


    There are living things and dead things.


    So if there is a person facing himself, will he feel the potential from his body?


    If according to this statement, then they are powerful.


    Everything has potential, and we should be no exception.


    Then, is the potential that you bring with you the same as the potential that you comprehend?


    According to this theory, can we think that potential is like money.


    Everything in the world is valuable.


    People who can understand the potential are like people who can get money from everything.


    Just like this person is suitable for this business and that person is suitable for that business.


    The comprehension and cultivation of potential is like the accumulation of capital.


    If according to capital, no one has to do this business.


    Anyone can accept any business as long as he wants.


    In the same way, everyone can choose the trend they like.


    "Yang Guo, can everyone understand only one kind of potential?"


    "Anyway, I haven''t heard of anyone who can have and master two kinds of potential."


    "You haven''t heard of it? Or impossible? "


    "There is no need to understand only one kind of potential, but potential is like the mapping of the heart, so I don''t think one can master two kinds of potential."


    "What does it take to borrow?" Chen asked.


    "If it''s just a little bit, it won''t cost anything, but if you take advantage of it too much, it will cause serious injury to your body."


    Chen Yu thought about it, which is not difficult to understand.


    However, Chen Yu is still trapped in the paradox he has set up.


    Is there a flaw in the conjecture we have built?


    Or is there a paradox in Yang Guo''s words?


    Chen Zhusi came to think about it and pushed down his previous speculation.


    Rebuild the new guess.


    In fact, the cultivation of psychics is very similar to that of mathematicians.


    A conjecture holds, and then try to solve it.


    This conjecture is calculated and deduced from various angles to prove its correctness.


    Chen Yu thought for a long time, and then thought of a possibility.


    It is also based on capital theory.


    The potential of oneself is money, and that of others is money.


    Borrowing is like credit card borrowing.


    If we borrow only a small amount of potential and pay it back in time.


    Then there is no cost.


    And enjoy the pleasure of money in advance.


    If you borrow too much potential, you can''t bear it.


    Then there''s a price to pay.


    It''s like borrowing from a bank.


    How long is it borrowed? Plus interest.


    Chen''s thinking is becoming more and more clear.


    Is your potential equal to your strength?


    No


    Chen Yu suddenly thought of a possibility. How can people take advantage of it?


    This kind of leverage is very similar to the relationship between God and believers.


    Believers believe in God and God borrows power.


    Forget it Still can''t completely clear the train of thought.


    Chen Yu shakes his head and gives up understanding temporarily.


    Not only didn''t take advantage of the situation, but also derived new problems.


    It seems that this opportunity is not as simple as imagined.


    "How about giving up?" Yang Guo saw Chen Yu''s eyes, and his face was somewhat pleased: "I said that not everyone can understand, your giving up is a wise choice."


    Chen Yu looked at Yang Guo and said, "how long have you learned how long it took you to borrow?"


    "Well Half a month... "


    "You spent half a month. I didn''t even know what potential was before today. Why do you think I gave up? Why do you think I can''t understand? "


    Chen admitted that it was not as easy as he thought.


    But it doesn''t mean Chen gave up.


    I just plan to wait until the night is quiet and my heart is quiet, and then I will enter the river map for enlightenment.


    Monks of any religion like to shut up.Why shut up? It''s because they can calm themselves down.


    Chen is not going to give up easily.


    And Chen Yu has a big killing tool, Hetu!


    If one day is not enough, then ten days, if ten days are not enough, then one hundred days.


    A hundred days is not enough, then a thousand days


    Chen Yu didn''t believe it. He used ten times, one hundred times or even one thousand times of others'' time to realize it.


    I can''t understand the opportunity.


    ¡­¡­


    At night -


    Chen Yu didn''t fly to the sky to practice Shenda this time.


    But directly into the river map.


    The river map still has beautiful scenery.


    Although the scenery here is full of vitality as always, Chen Yu always feels that there is something missing.


    Chen Yu has not been in the river map for a long time.


    Chen Yu has never been in since the old turtle became an immortal.


    Now things are different, the river map is still the same, but the old man has gone.


    Of course, Chen Yu was never the kind of person who hurt spring and autumn.


    Although the heart slightly raised a little miss.


    But Chen Yu is still recovering.


    Chen Yu began to understand and practice.


    Chen Yu has always doubted whether Hetu is a different space or an entrance to the real world.


    If it is a different space, then the river map is too large.


    The area of the inner space of the river map is even surplus for the next earth.


    All of this has nothing to do with the earth itself.


    On the other hand, that''s the time here.


    It''s an hour outside. It''s only three seconds past here.


    Time is a very special power. Even Chen Yu doesn''t know whether time is power or not.


    And Chen Yu also knows a lot of Niubi characters.


    But Chen has never heard of anyone who can control time.


    But Nuwa, the ancient god, was able to create a world with totally different time flow.


    I don''t know how many times stronger than Chen Yu.


    But Nuwa''s power is not what Chen Yu can guess.


    Of course, this also gave Chen Yu the impetus.


    Not to mention the ancient god.


    At least let Chen Yu have the goal to pursue.


    I can''t reach the level of God. I still have a lot of room for improvement.


    Chen''s focus is still on taking advantage of the situation.


    To borrow someone''s potential, we must first understand where our potential is.


    Not to mention their own strength, is not their own magic.


    Chen Yu raised his strength to the extreme, and all the cards were taken out.


    One day, two days, three days


    It''s not so easy to understand.


    Chen Yu racked his brains and still didn''t have any clue.

 Chapter 1883

    Chen has been sitting there for three days and three nights.


    Chen Yu has been guessing what the so-called potential is.


    But every guess was made over and over again.


    Again and again, self denial.


    "First of all, potential is related to one''s personality." Chen Yu said to himself.


    "Secondly, it will be affected by emotions."


    What is related to personal character and will be affected by emotion?


    Mental power? Is it mental power?


    However, not everything has spiritual power.


    Chen Yu suddenly stood up from the ground.


    No, it''s not a total lack of mental power.


    Except for human beings, other objects can turn demons into wisdom.


    Before demonization, they will produce intelligence.


    Even a pen, a grass, may produce wisdom.


    So these things also have mental power.


    If this conjecture holds, it must be related to mental power.


    But it''s not pure mental power.


    Chen Yu has now activated three keys, a gold key, a key for the dead and a red key.


    Among them, the key of the dead can absorb the souls of the enemies.


    Chen Yu has absorbed the soul of black dragon, so his spiritual power is far greater than that of ordinary people.


    However, Chen did not feel the particularity of mental power.


    Mental power is not useless to Chen Yu.


    But the effect on Chen Yu is not very great.


    First of all, powerful mental power can improve the resistance to the magic of spirit and magic.


    But powerful magic can do the same.


    There is also the release of spiritual magic, the power will increase a lot.


    But on this issue, like the former, the effect of powerful magic increase is more obvious.


    What''s more, Chen''s spiritual magic is very few. What he is good at most is falling into hell and bewildering the Banshee.


    The number of times used is very few, and in the fierce war, there is little room for spiritual magic to play.


    Therefore, the strong mental strength of Chen Yu can only be regarded as chicken ribs.


    It''s a pity to abandon the tasteless food.


    But now, if that''s true.


    Then mental power will no longer be a chicken.


    Chen Yu slowly rises from the sky, overlooking the earth from top to bottom.


    Below is the green jade mountain, the misty fairy cloud.


    How can we use mental power to turn it into potential?


    Chen Yu spread out his spiritual power.


    Mix in Xianli to see if there will be any change.


    Chen tried, but did not respond.


    There is no fusion or rejection between spiritual power and immortal power.


    There is no reaction between the two.


    Then try the spirit of heaven and earth again.


    Still, there is no response.


    It''s not magic, it''s not the spirit of heaven and earth.


    Chen Yu closed his eyes, and the spirit continued to spread.


    Soon, Chen''s spirit has been completely spread all over the world.


    At this time, the earth, mountains, plants, rivers, and clouds between the heaven and the earth seem to have something converging towards Chen''s spiritual power.


    "Eh?"


    Chen Yu watched the converging things.


    There is a faint yellow air flow rising from the land, green air flow rising from the trees, and blue air flow rising from the rivers.


    And the clouds produce a white air stream


    Chen Zhao claps his hands, ah got it.


    After the colorful air flow converged, it began to form a colorful circular rainbow, which spread out in circles on Chen''s head.


    The rainbow above is like the halo of an angel.


    Chen Chu looked up at the halo above his eyes, which was a little greasy.


    If you add another pair of wings now, you can pretend to be an angel.


    At the same time, Chen felt the power of everything around him.


    It''s as if everything is becoming his body.


    As long as Chen can bear it, there is no limit to this power.


    Chen''s mental power diffuses in the small world, just like an amplified signal station, and is full of magnetism.


    Constantly sending out some kind of signal, or some kind of rule.


    Everything within ten kilometers seems to have been covered by Chen''s psychic signals.


    This power absorbed from mountains, rivers and mountains, and everything in nature, fully integrated into Chen''s body.


    There was no conflict with Chen Yu''s own fish.Chen feels as if this power is his own.


    It turns out that Yang Guo felt this way when he used to borrow.


    Chen took a deep breath and pressed down from the top to the bottom.


    In an instant, Chen Yu''s power was integrated with the general situation of the world, and a huge palm was pressed down like a Buddhist hand.


    This giant palm is like the essence. A giant palm of nearly 100 meters falls from a height of hundreds of meters and beats heavily on the mountain below.


    With a loud bang, the slope of the mountain left a huge fingerprint.


    Plants covered with giant palms are completely destroyed.


    "I''ll go. It''s a good move." Chen could not help exclaiming.


    The power of this world is stronger than the fist shadow developed earlier.


    At this time Chen Yu felt his right arm tingling and itching.


    Chen Chu reached out and scratched. Under this scratch, Chen Chu found that the fifth non scaling eye on his right arm opened.


    Chen Zhu took off his arm tube, and the fifth eye without dirt opened.


    And this fifth non fouling eye is absorbing the heaven and earth trend in Chen Zhu''s body.


    Eh? It has the same function as the fourth thundereye, but it absorbs different power attributes.


    Then the fifth eye without dirt is called the eye of momentum.


    Short for snobbery.


    The eye of the great power closes its eyes after it has absorbed enough of the great power of heaven and earth.


    The heaven and earth in Chen''s body are still full.


    Chen sent the world back, and the rainbow aperture on his head dissipated.


    "Eyes of power, open."


    Chen tried twice, and finally opened his eyes successfully.


    As soon as the eye of the general trend opened, it began to inject Chen Yu into the general trend of the world.


    The amount of the heaven and earth potential stored in the eye of the great potential is the same as the amount Chen can bear.


    That is to say, Chen Yu doesn''t need to absorb the general trend of the world around him. If necessary, he can directly open the eyes of the general trend and draw the general trend of the world from the eyes of the general trend.


    And the eye of momentum will add itself, which is different from the eye of thunder.


    But it''s because they absorb different things.


    The eye of thunder absorbs thunder and lightning. It needs to wait for thunderstorm days, or Chen Yu himself runs to the high-voltage laboratory, otherwise the eye of thunder cannot absorb.


    But the eyes of the general trend are different. As long as Chen Yu is in this world, he can absorb the endless general trend of the world.


    Chen Yu began to try again and again the general trend of the world and the eye of the general trend.


    Try to integrate the general trend of heaven and earth with itself.

 Chapter 1884

    Under the influence of the general situation of heaven and earth, Chen Yu further strengthened his boxing shadow.


    If the previous boxing shadow is a pure physical attack.


    Then after getting the boxing shadow strengthened by heaven and earth, it will exert the enchanting effect.


    However, the consumption of the world is far more than that of absorption.


    Even Chen''s powerful eye''s blessing is at most twice as fast as the normal absorption speed.


    At the same time, the reserve has doubled.


    Chen Yu predicted that if he did his best.


    It will take about an hour to pour out all the world power in itself and in the eye of the power.


    That is to say, Chen can only last for an hour.


    After the heaven and earth situation was strengthened, Chen Yu''s body did not increase. Although his strength and speed increased, there was no qualitative change.


    The general trend of heaven and earth is to increase the effect of enchantment.


    Chen Yu stayed in Hetu for about three months before leaving.


    It''s just two hours past for the outside.


    "Ah..." Portia was startled.


    Originally she thought Chen Yu was not at home and asked the children.


    The children don''t know where Chen Yu has gone.


    As a result, Chen Yu appeared suddenly.


    "Boss, where did you get out? Don''t say a word, it scares me to death. "


    "This is my home. Do I have to report to you where I am going?" Chen Xun rubbed his shoulders.


    At this time, Yang Guo came in and was shocked when he saw Chen Zhu.


    It''s strange that Chen Yu''s breath seems to have changed since he disappeared for such a while.


    And it''s very strange.


    "Xiao Yang, I have something to do with you. Let''s talk outside."


    Yang Guo follows Chen Zhu to the front yard.


    Yang Guo stares at Chen Zhu: "you look different from before."


    Chen Chu opens his right palm, and an invisible force gathers in his palm.


    Yang Guo''s pupils contract suddenly, which is familiar but strange.


    Potential? Yang Guo looks at Chen Yu with astonishment.


    "You made it? How is that possible? How did you do it? "


    Yang Guo''s face is full of miracles.


    Before that, he thought Chen could not understand the opportunity.


    At least not so easily.


    But only two hours have passed.


    Chen Zhao succeeded.


    Chen''s potential is obviously different from that of him.


    "What does your potential represent?" Yang Guo asked.


    "That''s what I want to ask you." "I seem to be able to absorb everything, mountains and rivers, living creatures, lakes and oceans, heaven and earth," Chen said


    "Are you sure?"


    "I''m sure." Chen Yu''s palms are all colored.


    Yang Guo looked at Chen Zhu and said, "do you want to know what your potential represents?"


    "Nonsense."


    "Do you want to hear a good name?"


    "I''m very powerful?"


    "I don''t know. I haven''t seen it."


    "What do you mean by the words in front of you?"


    "It means that if you want a name of Niubi, you can create one by yourself. Everyone''s potential is different, but generally you can''t escape the four forms of Fenglin volcano."


    "Wasting my feelings." Chen Yu turned his mouth.


    Chen Yu looked at Yang Guo and said, "do you have any special changes when you use potential?"


    "Change? What are the changes? " Yang Guo asked, "the change of mana or body?"


    "Such as visions."


    "Vision? I don''t understand what you said. Maybe you have a special situation, or you can demonstrate it? "


    "Well, I''ll do it myself."


    Chen''s head will appear a rainbow aperture when he absorbs all the potential around him.


    Chen is always uncomfortable, but Chen is not willing to show people easily.


    "Don''t go, why are you like this? You won''t say it when you''re half finished. Don''t you mean to be difficult." Yang Guo is furious.


    He could hear Chen Yu''s tone. It was obvious that there would be some special situations when he used potential.


    Yang Guo is very curious about Chen''s potential.


    But Chen Yu didn''t care how he felt, which made Yang Guo very angry.


    "This is what I taught you. At least you should respect your teacher a little."


    "I''ll talk to you about respecting the teacher after you hit me." Chen Zhu''s eyes are white and Yang Guo''s.


    "I taught you anyway. You can''t pay too much interest."


    "Interest? This is what I used to spend half a year on your time. Are you sure you want to ask me for interest? "


    "Forget it, you are such a boring man." Yang Guo runs away in a gray way."Wait..." Chen Yu suddenly stops Yang Guo.


    "What to do?"


    "The enemy who chased you and that half blood woman is near here." Chen said.


    "Where is it?"


    "On the mountainside by the road."


    "Why don''t you do it?"


    "They didn''t enter my territory."


    "It''s almost the border of your territory."


    "You know it''s the border, which means it''s not my territory yet."


    "So you let them keep watching?"


    "I don''t mind. Anyway, I''m not the one they want to watch."


    "Shizu asked you to protect us."


    "No, not to protect you, to protect you."


    "Is there a difference?"


    "I think there is. Protection is to be your bodyguard, and protection is to give you a place to rest."


    "But there is a time limit for your protection."


    "If you want to extend your asylum, there are costs."


    "What do you want?"


    "Such as one-way magic."


    Yang Guo didn''t want to refuse directly.


    Chen can learn to borrow in just two or three hours.


    He must have a wonderful talent, and his age is almost the same as his own.


    Its strength far exceeds its own, even among its peers in the Longhushan Mountain Gate.


    I''m afraid no one can match him.


    This talent is absolutely one in a million.


    Where does Yang Guo know? Any one of the best in the world.


    Talent is not the top of the class.


    Their strength is often a personal opportunity.


    Chen Yu is that kind of person.


    Chen''s exposure to supernatural forces was short-lived.


    Even now it''s only in the early two years.


    Chen''s talent is not very strong either.


    There is no such strong personality charm that I can''t help myself.


    Even Chen''s own cultivation is a patchwork.


    As a whole, it is not a complete system.


    However, Chen''s cultivation is extremely solid.


    Of course, Chen can have the strength today.


    It is also related to Chen Yu''s way of thinking.


    Chen Yu did not understand it in the way of metaphysics in many times.


    But to understand and comprehend in a scientific way.


    Yang Guo doesn''t understand. He is still too young.


    He felt that a strong power is supported by a strong talent.


    Dragon and tiger mountain not only made him, but also limited him.


    On the contrary, Chen Yu''s wild way is a unique one.

 Chapter 1885

    "Mr. fasibon, what are you doing these two days?"


    Paylie found that Rouen fasibon had been locked up in his room for the past two days.


    I''d like to ask Lisa and Moore to have a look.


    What happened to Rouen fasibon.


    But the two of them are totally lazy. Every time, they say, Rouen FASI would not have done anything.


    Rouen fasibon finally came out of his room today.


    But his face was haggard and his eyes were blank.


    "I''m not your uncle yet. I''m all outside. He wants me to make a magic prop." Rouen fasibon complained.


    Rouen Faxi could only make magic props without sleep for 48 hours.


    "Maybe it''s my uncle''s emergency." Salary Li can''t blame Chen Yu for her respect.


    She instinctively excuses her uncle.


    "This is used to suppress his breath. Your uncle only needs to use this thing when he is full-blown. In North America, no one really needs him to be full-blown, so this magic prop is not in a hurry."


    This magic prop itself is not a very complicated magic prop.


    It''s just trouble. Some delicate steps are difficult.


    "Have you done it? Mr. fasibon. "


    "Already, I''ll go out and send this to your uncle." Said Rouen fasibon.


    "Mr. fasibon, let me run for you. You''ll have a good rest today."


    "Here All right. " Rouen faxiben was also happy. He handed the magic prop like a ring to Kelly.


    She took the ring and left the hotel.


    Just then, one of the oncoming people hit Jolie on the shoulder.


    "I''m sorry," she said subconsciously


    The man who hit her on the shoulder was wearing a hood and looked back at her viciously.


    "Be careful when you walk."


    After the man left, Jerry spat out her little tongue.


    Just at this time, the welcome at the door of the hotel came and patted her on the shoulder.


    "Miss, your things have been stolen by that guy."


    The welcome is obviously from the local people, who know some of the gangsters here.


    But he was also careful. After the man left, he came to remind her.


    The salary Li Leng for a while, left to touch the thing on the body.


    The wallet, cell phone and the ring are missing.


    "Bad."


    At once, Jolie rushed after the man who had left.


    "Stop for me."


    The man started running.


    She''s not slow at all.


    She''s a psychic. She''s stronger than the average person.


    And when she was in Mingyue villa, Chen Yu gave her all kinds of tonics.


    So her constitution is better than that of an ordinary psychic.


    But the thief is also a local bully. He doesn''t run slowly.


    Plus familiarity with the local terrain.


    Leng is to let salary Li not catch up immediately.


    Over a wall, over a block, or into a building.


    It''s hard and hard for Kelly.


    Fortunately, the physical strength of salary Li is good. Even if she runs a long way more, she still firmly follows him.


    After running for a while, the thief felt a bit of strain.


    He thought that as long as he persisted for a while, the little girl behind would be thrown away.


    It turned out to be out of his expectation. The little girl was so good at running.


    As soon as the thief bit his teeth, he finally stopped and turned around to see Kelly chasing him.


    "Little girl, do you want to die?"


    Looking at the murderous thief in front of her, wage Li looks calm.


    No matter how fierce they are, they are just ordinary people.


    And she''s a psychic, and she curses witches.


    "Give it back to me, or I''ll be rude to you."


    "Get out of here. I''ll kill you." The thief took out his dagger and rowed in the air. He stared at Kelly ferociously.


    Seeing that the thief didn''t want to return the things to her, it seems that she can''t do it.


    Kelly stared at the thief and uttered a silent spell.


    A red thread penetrated the thief''s body.


    The thief was unaware of it.


    The thief''s breath became heavier and heavier, and he gasped for breath.


    I don''t know why. Mingming has stopped.


    But the thief felt that his body was getting heavier and heavier, and it was difficult to breathe.


    It''s like running a marathon.


    It seems that the effect of her weak magic on thieves is not very obvious.Weak magic will weaken the opponent''s physical strength to some extent.


    However, the better the physical fitness, the worse the extent of weakening.


    Of course, it''s also because she didn''t make the most of it.


    It seems that she is too light to start, said salary Li secretly.


    Wage Li uses weak magic again. This time, wage Li directly increases by five times.


    Weak magic is not fatal. No matter how serious the weak magic is, you can lie down for a few more days and get back to health.


    All of a sudden, the thief felt his legs were too soft to stand, and fell to the ground with a puff.


    The thief opened his eyes and watched Molly come to him.


    Take out the property he just stole.


    She found her stolen wallet, ring and cell phone.


    With some pleasure, she looks at the thief on the ground.


    "No light or heavy kicking the thief:" this time I''ll spare you


    If the other members of the supernatural society are replaced, it is estimated that one foot can make him stay in bed for three or five months.


    Just then, a cold light came from a high place.


    When Jolie''s heart was cold, she had found danger.


    But the body can''t respond in such a short time.


    Kelly tried to move away, but the cold light had penetrated her chest.


    Wow -


    salary Li retreated two steps and spit out a mouthful of blood.


    At this time a pale man jumped from the balcony of a house not far away.


    The pale man came a few meters away from Jerry.


    "Do you know where it is? It''s Blackford, it''s my domain, and any psychic here has to obey my rules, and you use magic on my people. "


    The pale man raised his gun, which was made of gold.


    The man stuffed a gold bullet.


    Ordinary people don''t know, only psychics know.


    Gold has a very powerful magic breaking effect.


    The gold bullets used by this man are specially used to deal with psychics.


    Kelly''s face is also very pale at the moment.


    "This guy stole my things I''m just trying to get my stuff back. "


    "He''s my man."


    "What''s more, a psychic is stolen by an ordinary person, which only shows that your ability is poor," said the white faced man coldly


    "You are unreasonable." Salary Li''s face shows unusual red halo, blood is surging up, it is a blood spit out.


    "Hand it over and get out of my territory."

 Chapter 1886

    Kelly can''t beat her.


    Turn around and run.


    But she can''t run past bullets.


    One shuttle strolls, salary Li''s crus was hit by the golden bullet.


    Poop and roll on the ground.


    The white faced man took what she had just found and didn''t care about her on the ground.


    Pull up the thief on the ground and turn away.


    Only a little girl can afford this grievance.


    There was no sound, tears were all over my face.


    Hard to get up, limped back.


    Back to the door of the hotel, the welcome saw tears on his face and blood on her whole body.


    I knew immediately that something had happened, and I rushed up to help her.


    Pay Li wow, finally still can''t help crying.


    When Rouen fasibon, Raisa, Moore and Cochran learned that Jolie was injured.


    It''s all blown up


    The injury of salary Li is not light, send salary Li to the hospital in a hurry.


    In Britain, gangs have always been a problem in every city.


    When people ask about salary Li, salary Li doesn''t say anything, it''s just crying.


    They also learned something from the welcome.


    But they don''t believe a thief can hurt her.


    Two gold bullets were removed from Jolie''s body.


    Is that something a thief can use?


    It is obvious that the other side knows the identity of the psychic of salary Li and intentionally attacks salary Li with gold bullets.


    Everyone''s face is very ugly, standing outside the ward of Jolie.


    When she was tired of crying, she fell asleep.


    Just a little girl.


    Originally, psychological endurance is not high.


    It''s hard to imagine how depressed you are when you suffer from this.


    "What now?" Asked Coran.


    He didn''t know what to do.


    "Ask the old vampire." "We don''t know where we live here, there''s no clue, but the old vampire must know that since he uses gold bullets, he''s certainly not a low-key person in the local area, and it''s right to ask him," she said


    "The point is, how do we talk to the president?" Rouen fasibon said anxiously, "if the president knows what''s going on here, he must pull out our skin."


    "So, we must solve the problem as soon as possible, find out the people first, and then calm down the feelings of salary." Raisa was equally alarmed.


    "I''ll call that old vampire."


    Rouen fasibon took out the phone and dialed nagland wagris.


    "Your Excellency, my companion has been attacked in Edinburgh. I want to know who uses gold bullets in Edinburgh."


    Gold bullet!? Nagland wagris on the other end of the line frowned.


    "I don''t know." Said nageland wagris.


    Rouen faxiben''s hesitation in the other party''s answer, as well as the tone judgment.


    We know each other, and there may be some relationship.


    "Your Excellency, I am sincere, so I hope you can tell us the truth as well." Rouen fasibon tried to be restrained.


    "I said I don''t know each other. Besides, I''m not obligated to help you."


    Of course, said nageland wagris.


    When Rouen fasibon said the gold bullet, nagland wagris knew who they were looking for.


    That''s one of his seven descendants, lippero Vida.


    It was a descendant who accompanied him for a hundred years.


    For nageland wagris, all seven of them were his children.


    It is impossible for him to sell his children to a group of outsiders.


    "In that case, we can only find people ourselves." Rouen fasibon''s face was livid and his tone hardened.


    "This is Edinburgh. It''s my territory. I don''t allow outsiders to play around here."


    "But my men are hurt here."


    "It''s only up to you to protect yourself." Said nageland wagris with disapproval.


    "Narglan wagris, are you testing the bottom line of our tolerance?" Rouen fasibon accentuated his tone.


    At this time, he was too lazy to call out his name directly to the count of nageland wagris.


    "Ha ha You run to my place and challenge me, and tell me I''m testing your tolerance? Are you taking yourself too seriously? "


    "Narglan wagris, can I say that the attacker is related to you and you are the one who instigated him?" Rouen fasibon asked coldly.


    "If you think so, I can''t help it." "Given your attitude, this is the end of our cooperation. You''d better leave Edinburgh for me. Otherwise, I''ll be rude to you.""It''s impossible to leave. You''d better get ready. We''ll find you." Rouen fasibon said angrily.


    "You''re going to war, aren''t you? That''s what you want. "


    Of course, Nagel wagris will not flinch at this time.


    It''s meaningless to say more than that.


    Both sides hung up angrily.


    "It''s war," said Rouen fasibon


    "War?" Although Raisa didn''t hear nageland wagris, she could roughly judge the situation from Rouen fasibon''s conversation just now and his tone.


    "Coran, you stay to protect Kelly. Let''s go find the old vampire." Said Rouen fasibon.


    "I don''t want to, I want to." Cried Coran at once.


    This was the first battle that took place around him after he became a psychic.


    He didn''t want to give up. He wanted to get involved.


    "And who will protect her?" Raisa looked at the eye orchid: "if we had a war with that old vampire, the old vampire would probably start again to wage Li. If there is no protection around her, what should I do if she is hurt?"


    "You can stay to protect Shirley." Coran said back.


    "We''re going to kill." "Do you dare to kill?" she said with a chill in her eyes


    "I I...... " Coran finally realized.


    The battle they imagined was not the same thing at all.


    Rouen fasibon, Raisa, and even Moore didn''t go to fight.


    They are going to kill people.


    They''re not kidding!


    These three people in front of us are not good men or faithful women.


    They are all people who have experienced real battlefields.


    Rouen fasibon patted Coran on the shoulder.


    "Coran, you''d better stay. You''ll never want to see what we''re going to do."


    At last Coran nodded his head and didn''t speak.


    None of them are the kind of people who can hold their breath.


    Even Moore, who usually looks like a good boy, is the bloodiest fighter.

 Chapter 1887

    "Lipperot, did you attack a girl?"


    "Father." "Do you know that girl?" lippero vidarene said


    "That''s a problem." Said nageland wagris.


    "Father, I will solve it myself." Said lippero Vida.


    Lippero Vida knows his father.


    When he thinks it''s trouble, it''s real trouble.


    "Bring your cronies and all your weapons to my castle."


    "All weapons?"


    "All weapons." "In addition, tell your other brothers to come to the war," said nageland wagris solemnly


    Nagran wagris divided Edinburgh into seven parts, one for each descendant.


    That''s why he''s in charge of Edinburgh.


    Although nageland wagris is a vampire, his control of Edinburgh is similar to the family management of the black hand party.


    Then, one after another, children called to ask about the situation.


    Nagland wagris told the children the truth.


    Nagland wagris didn''t dare to be careless.


    After all, the opponent has the ability to kill two headed ogres in the mountains.


    Of course, that doesn''t mean that Nagel wagris will give in.


    This is Edinburgh, this is his home.


    ¡­¡­


    "Your Excellency, a group of people came outside, saying it was your child." Nala al came up to nagland wagris and said.


    "Well, it''s Pepero. Let him in." By the way, I''ll give you a day off. You can go back today


    "Boss, I don''t need a vacation."


    "That''s your problem. You can go." Said nagellan wagris in an indisputable voice.


    Nala Al can only turn around and leave.


    At this time, lippero Vida came up the aisle with people.


    Nala al looks at lippero Vida.


    She didn''t know about the relationship between lippero Vida and nageland wagris.


    But they must not be a father-child relationship.


    Because nageland wagris looks like he''s in his thirties.


    And lippero Vida seems to be in his twenties.


    They can''t be father and son.


    And if they''re father son, what does this person bring so many people to do?


    Lippero Vida looks at Nala al.


    Nala al deliberately slowed down and looked back.


    Lippero Vida enters the room of nageland wagris.


    At this time, nageland wagris went to the door, looked at Nala al outside her eyes, and closed the door.


    Nala al saw nageland wagris''s move and could only go on.


    But just then, another group of people came.


    This is a full-bodied, sexy woman, wearing a trouser bag, walking in a catwalk, chewing bubble gum in her mouth.


    The woman was followed by a dozen women.


    As she passed Nala Al, the woman stopped and said, "is my father there?"


    "Father? Do you mean Lord Vallis? He''s in that room. "


    Nala Al was even more curious. She had never heard of children before.


    It turned out that two people came out today.


    Nala al watched the sexy woman take a group of women into the room.


    After that, seven groups of people came.


    And Nala al has never seen so many people come to death valley castle.


    It''s never been so busy here. At least there are more than 100 people.


    In the castle of death valley, there are usually only nagland wagris and Nala al.


    Nala al wondered if something big would happen.


    It was half an hour before Nala al deliberately slowed down to the gate of the castle.


    She wanted to see if there were any new people visiting.


    Nala al waited at the door for more than ten minutes.


    She thought, it seems that no one will come again.


    But just then another car came.


    But there are not many people here this time. There is only one car in all.


    When the car arrived at the gate of the castle, three people came down.


    She knows these three people. No, she doesn''t know them. To be exact, she just met them.


    These three have been here twice before.


    "Hi, Miss Nala."


    "Are you here for the count?"


    "Yes, we''re here for nageland wagris.""I''ll take you to the count."


    Nala Al is still worried about no excuse to go back and have a look.


    It''s just that the three are here.


    Nala al took three people to the door.


    Tap -


    "come in."


    Nala al took the three into the room.


    At the moment, more than one hundred people were standing around, seven of them taking the lead sitting next to Nagel wagris.


    Nala al found that when she came in, the atmosphere changed.


    The room, which was a little noisy, was suddenly silent.


    All shut their mouths and gazed at Rouen fasibon, Raisa and Moore.


    "Nala, I didn''t say that. Today''s your business, you go back first." Said nageland wagris.


    "Ah, oh..."


    What Nala al thought they were doing.


    It''s a pity that Nagel wagris is here to drive him away.


    "The three of you are so brave that you threatened to fight with me. Why? Can''t find anyone? " Nagland wagris looked down at the three uninvited guests, with some disdain in his voice.


    "Do you feel entitled to let us fight?" Rouen fasibon looked at the whole room, and at last his eyes fell on nageland wagris.


    "Don''t you think these 100 people are enough?" Nagland wagris waved.


    Shuashashasha -


    just then, everyone raised their guns and pointed at Rouen fasibon, Raisa and Moore.


    More than 100 people at the scene are all those who have accepted the conversion ceremony of vampires.


    However, their conversion rituals are semi-finished products, so vampire blood is very thin.


    Only nageland wagris and his seven children are real vampires.


    These 100 people know that they are half of the psychics.


    "Not enough." Rouen fasibon said quietly.


    Raisa and Moore were ready to fight.


    "It seems that you are determined to die, then I will complete..."


    Just then, the phone rang for nageland wagris.


    To be exact, the ring is not his own phone.


    It''s lippero Vida who gave it to him after he grabbed it from Jolie.


    "Hello, Kelly." Chen Yu''s voice came from the other end of the phone: "did you forget to call me today?"

 Chapter 1888

    Naglan wagris listened to the man on the phone talking to himself in silence.


    Then hung up.


    Chen Yu actually hung up when he saw the phone.


    Again, I called paylie.


    "Isn''t it inconvenient for you to talk, Chuang Li? Are you under duress? Is someone next to you? "


    Chen Yu began to use his imagination.


    Once again, nagland wagris hung up in silence.


    Chen Yu doesn''t call Li this time.


    It was Rouen fasibon.


    When Rouen fasibon saw the caller ID, an idea came to his mind.


    It''s over The moment the phone was connected.


    Rouen fasibon almost felt the fire of anger coming from the phone.


    "Rouen, where''s the salaryman? What happened to her? "


    "President There''s a little bit of small things happening to Jolie We are solving the problem now. " Rouen fasibon''s face was very ugly.


    "Why didn''t Julie make a sound just now? She can''t make a sound? She was seriously hurt? Or was it hijacked? "


    "She was hurt In the hospital, the mobile phone was robbed. Now we are negotiating with each other. "


    "Negotiation?"


    "Go to war." Rouen Fassi could only tell the truth.


    "Turn positioning on."


    Rouen fasibon''s face was a little stiff. He turned to look at Raisa and Moore.


    Finally, I looked at nageland wagris: "big trouble is coming."


    "My relatives and I are never afraid of trouble." Said nageland wagris, deadpan.


    "You should be afraid to hand over the murderer. That''s all." Rouen fasibon''s tone began to rush.


    "No way!" Nagland wagris remains adamant.


    "Do it!" Cried Rouen fasibon.


    "Do it!" Naglan wagris also gave the order at this time.


    All the blood relatives of nageland wagris have shot.


    But there was no fire coming out of their guns.


    In the palm of Raisa''s hand is a red ball of energy, which is full of destructive energy.


    "It''s no use using guns in front of me."


    To be exact, this lightweight thermal weapon is useless for Raisa.


    Now the guns are filled with gunpowder in the shell, which is pushed out through the impact pin and then explode.


    But Raisa can absorb heat from the environment.


    So the guns in their hands are like scrap iron.


    It''s not just the heat from their guns.


    Even the temperature in the air decreases.


    The energy ball in Raisa''s hand is thrown at will.


    "Get out of the way!" Nagland wagris shouted.


    The energy ball exploded violently.


    Four or five vampire families are affected and engulfed by fire in an instant.


    Nagland wagris saw his family members killed and was engulfed in anger.


    A family member rushed to Raisa.


    A shockwave broke out in Raisa''s hand.


    The family was swept out by the shockwave.


    Rouen fasibon and Moore were still standing behind them, with no intention of doing anything.


    The situation here can be controlled by Raisa alone.


    Another vampire''s family was blown away by the shockwave.


    But that didn''t stop other vampire families.


    More vampire families surrounded and rushed to Raisa.


    Ruisha put her hands on the ground. The shock wave hit the ground and the ground collapsed.


    And then all the vampire families around were blown away by the shockwave.


    The room, which was originally on the castle tower, was destroyed by the shock wave of Raisa.


    Everyone was down there.


    It''s so hard for nageland wagris to see a little girl.


    I can''t help but feel a little dignified.


    But he was not allowed to back out at this time.


    Naglan wagris is off in person.


    Nagland wagris reached out and pointed to Raisa.


    Blood oozed from his arm.


    A mass of blood shot at Raisa, and the blood suddenly spread out and covered her.


    Raisa gave a light drink and swung out of her body.


    Theresa''s thermal shock is more than just the release of her hands.


    The blood was blown up directly.


    But the bloody water from the explosion turned back again and shot at Raisa.


    Raisa is not good at dealing with such attacks.


    Her way of fighting is to attack, not to defend.


    So this kind of intensive attack, she looks a little embarrassed.Raisa gave up her defense and let the blood drop on her.


    At the same level, Raisa points her palms at nageland wagris.


    Boom -


    nageland wagris was hit and flew out.


    Naglan wagris didn''t expect that Raisa would be so difficult.


    In the first round, I didn''t get the advantage.


    "How about Raisa?" Asked Rouen fasibon.


    Theresa was hurt a little, but not badly.


    Rouen fasibon hands Raisa a bottle of medicine.


    "For me." Moore came up and said.


    ¡­¡­


    "Eh?" Nala al went to the door.


    Suddenly I saw a window of the castle tower burst out of the explosion.


    What''s the matter with a sudden leap of heart? What happened?


    This made Nala al a little confused.


    At the moment of hesitation, a shadow suddenly appeared behind her.


    Nala al turned around and saw a strange Asian standing behind her.


    When did the man come?


    "You..." Nala Ayre is about to ask.


    The man ignored Nala Al and went straight into the castle.


    "Wait You wait... " Nala al wants to go to Rachel.


    But when he reached for it, he grabbed the empty space.


    Nala al stepped up and ran to Chen Yu.


    "You stop, who are you?"


    Chen Chu looks down at Nala al.


    "Visit."


    "This is private territory." Nora al said seriously.


    "Is it, whose territory?" Chen Yu''s footsteps still did not stop.


    "Stop it for me. This is the property of the Earl of nageland wagris. He is a great nobleman."


    "Yes, I came to him."


    Nala al obviously didn''t believe Chen Yu''s words.


    "Stop, or I''ll call the police." Nala al took out her cell phone and threatened.


    Chen Chu reaches for it, and Nala al''s cell phone is pinched and exploded.


    Chen Yu looked at Nala al calmly. "I''m sorry, but I''m not careful."


    Nala al looked at Chen Yu in amazement.


    This is obviously not a good idea.


    And she couldn''t stop Chen Yu at all.


    Chen Zhui walked forward as if he were in a state of no one.


    Boom -


    just at this time, there was a loud explosion again in front of us.


    Chen Yu has made great strides in the past.


    When Chen pushed open the door, everyone looked at Chen.


    Nala al saw people dead at the scene, and nagland wagris and others were in confrontation with Rouen fasibon, Raisa and Moore.


    Nala al doesn''t understand what''s going on here.


    When Rouen fasibon, Raisa and Moore saw Chen Zhu coming, their faces changed.


    Sure enough, he came.

 Chapter 1889

    Chen Yu stood up and looked at Nana al. "Miss, you are not suitable to be here."


    "What are you going to do?"


    "Nala, I asked you not to appear here today. Can''t you understand?"


    "Your Excellency..."


    "Now! Get out of here. " Nagland wagris shouted.


    Nala al has no idea what''s going on here.


    Chen Yu came to Rouen and fasibon.


    "Who hurt her?"


    All three bowed their heads, and at last Rouen fasibon said, "I don''t know. That''s what the guy ordered anyway."


    Nagland wagris, with a cold face, did not retort.


    He can''t stay out of this.


    Chen Chu turned his head and looked at nageland wagris.


    In the next moment, Chen Yu suddenly appeared in front of nageland wagris.


    Nagland wagris had no time to react. His neck was caught by Chen Yu and his whole body was half empty.


    Nagland wagris had no resistance in front of Chen Yu.


    Bang -


    Chen Zhu''s finger is clamped, and a gold bullet is clamped between his fingers.


    "President, it''s him!"


    When Rouen fasibon saw the gold bullet of Chen Yu''s finger, he immediately locked lippero Vida.


    "Put our father down!"


    All the relatives and families of nageland wagris roared at Chen Zhu.


    Chen Yu''s fist shadow was blown out, and dozens of relatives and families along the way died in an instant.


    "No!" Nagland wagris yelled.


    Nageland wagris suddenly turned into a pool of blood and infiltrated and escaped from Chen''s hand.


    Chen Yu looks at nagland wagris, who has regained his eye shape.


    By this time, Nala al had already looked stupid.


    What''s going on?


    "Hand over the murderer." Said Rouen fasibon.


    Rouen faxiben knew that when Chen Yu arrived, there would be no way to be good.


    He made a noise at this time, hoping to leave a step for nageland wagris.


    "Do you think that would make me give in?" Nagland wagris''s attitude was unconventional.


    Nageland wagris suddenly reached for his shoulder, then tore it hard, tearing his left shoulder off.


    Blood gushed out of the fracture continuously, and the blood on the ground gathered into a pool.


    And blood seems to have its own life, automatically flowing on the ground, and infiltrating into the ground.


    Then the ground shook heavily.


    "President, it seems there''s something down there."


    "I know. I feel it."


    Rouen faxiben could feel it. How could Chen Zhu not feel it.


    Just then, the ground began to collapse.


    First, the stone, brick and soil originally laid on the ground, and then the buildings above.


    As the crowd retreated, the ground collapsed more and more, covering almost half of the castle.


    The pit is like a bottomless abyss.


    At this time, the bottomless abyss suddenly spread a terrorist attraction.


    All began to be sucked into the abyss uncontrollably.


    Even nagland wagris, the founder, can''t resist the appeal.


    Only Chen Yu stood still and watched one by one being drawn into the bottomless abyss.


    "Ah President... "


    Rouen Faxi originally wanted to ask Chen Zhu for help.


    As a result, Chen simply ignored him and stood there watching the three of them being sucked down.


    I suddenly understood that Chen Yu was angry with them.


    Until everyone was inhaled into the abyss, Chen Yu jumped into the abyss.


    At the bottom of the bottomless abyss is a deep pool.


    About a hundred meters from the ground.


    After a few seconds of suction, it turns into an upward flow.


    It''s like something breathing underneath, up and down.


    Nala Al was caught by naglan wagris, who saved her life when she fell into the pool.


    Of course, it''s a good thing there''s intermittent updraft.


    This has slowed down the downward trend.


    Naglan wagris lifts Nala Al, who is drowning, and turns to look in other directions.


    He saw Rouen fasibon, Raisa and Moore swimming frantically to the shore.


    "Go to the shore." Nagland wagris had a bad feeling.


    There are many holes around the abyss.


    That''s the flow of air through these holes.Just then, the pool burst open and a huge snake head came out of the pool.


    The snake''s head is tens of meters above the water, and its head is even bigger like an airplane''s head.


    When the big mouth of the blood basin rushed out of the water, a dozen relatives and relatives were swallowed.


    How has Nala al ever seen such a scene.


    Even no one else has seen it.


    And nageland wagris knows what''s down there.


    But he also saw the snake for the first time.


    All of a sudden, a ray of light runs down from top to bottom.


    The light passed through the snake''s mouth, and then the snake and its huge body were all penetrated, and then exploded.


    The broken snake sank into the deep pool.


    Everyone''s face was full of shock. I couldn''t believe looking at Chen Yu floating above the deep pool.


    At this time, in the surrounding caves, began to drill one by one snake head.


    Every snake head is the same as the one Chen Yu killed earlier.


    There are at least a hundred of these snake heads, all with their mouths wide open and their teeth wide open.


    "A hundred snakes?"


    All the heads of the hundred snakes are staring at Chen Zhu.


    Chen Yu is opposite to it.


    Chen Yu didn''t expect this kind of monster to be hidden here.


    Neither side attacked immediately.


    Are assessing each other''s strengths.


    It can be seen from this that this hundred head snake is not a monster without wisdom.


    Once it thinks it can beat Chen, it will attack immediately.


    This hundred head snake is very powerful, but Chen can deal with it in normal state.


    Nagland wagris was staring at both sides.


    He is the only one who knows the origin of hundreds of snakes.


    He became a vampire, largely because of the snake.


    He untied the seal of hundreds of snakes, and he thought of everyone''s death.


    But after his release, he regretted it.


    He felt that he was too reckless.


    Finally, a hundred snakes attacked Chen Yu.


    Putong -


    a huge snake''s head was cut off and fell into the pool.


    When the snake''s head fell, it immediately set off a huge wave.


    Everyone takes a breath of cool air.


    In the face of this monster, this man can cut off a snake head in an instant?


    Nagland wagris was even more shocked. What was the origin of this man?

 Chapter 1890

    But nageland wagris knows what these hundred snakes are.


    Before the first year of AD, hundreds of snakes were responsible for England''s misfortune.


    At that time, England was known as the island of monsters.


    No one across Europe dares to cross the English channel, let alone land in England.


    It is said that there are giants and monsters living there.


    It was even used as a European exile.


    The French regard it as a place of exile for criminals.


    But most of the criminals, who couldn''t even cross the English channel, died.


    It wasn''t until the explorers landed in the real sense that they found that it was the savages who lived here.


    The more in-depth exploration, the more terrible it is to discover here.


    But no matter how terrible it is, it will not stop human desire.


    The island of monsters is occupied by more and more people.


    The hundred head snake is the king of monsters. It breathes and puffs fog, covers a large area, protects its people, and treats human beings as food.


    The war between man and monster finally started.


    It goes without saying that human beings won.


    The hundred serpents led their legion of monsters to hide in the mountains of Scotland.


    But human steps did not stop.


    As always, human beings are expanding to all habitable lands.


    The war began again.


    It is still man who has won.


    But this time, the strange hand army of the hundred head snake almost completely annihilated.


    The rest were scattered and fled into the deeper forest.


    The hundred snakes are sealed.


    Man built a castle on the seal of a hundred snakes.


    It''s the castle of death valley. Of course, the castle of death valley at that time was not named by that name.


    Wagles is the oldest aristocrat in England.


    Because their family has been guarding the castle, has been shouldering the duty of watchman.


    Even later, others have forgotten the significance of the existence of the family.


    But the people of their family still keep their vows.


    That''s why nagland wagris was shocked by Chen Yu.


    A man who can rival the king of monsters.


    In the ancient documents preserved by waglis family, there are two wars between human beings and the king of monsters.


    A large number of documents are about the horror of the king of monsters.


    Even in the second time, it''s better to calculate it than to defeat the king of monsters.


    The so-called seal, in fact, is to let it sleep.


    And used its sleeping time to build a castle on top of its head.


    At that time, there was no European continent that could compete with the king of monsters.


    At that time, it was far less prosperous and active than today''s European continent.


    A hundred heads of a hundred snakes are attacking Chen Yu crazily.


    Chen Yu almost punched one, constantly smashing the heads of hundreds of snakes.


    But even if the snake''s head is cut or broken, it can still grow another one in the blink of an eye.


    It has almost endless vitality.


    Blood, blood and rain.


    Everyone is marveling at the earth shaking battle.


    It seems that neither side can do anything.


    Nagland wagris looks at Rouen fasibon, Raisa and Moore.


    Together, the three of them seemed not worried about the result at all, as if they were discussing something.


    "Fa Xiben, wait for you to explain to the president."


    "Why should I explain? Why don''t you go? "


    "Because your grade is the biggest, we are all under age. How do you want us to face the president?"


    "Why, I''m old, and you should think about it for me. Anyway, the president will indulge your children. You say it''s better than me."


    "I don''t want it. The president almost killed me at the beginning." She refused immediately.


    "Then stone scissors, who said who to explain." Said Rouen fasibon.


    "OK." Moore agreed, too.


    Moore is still too young.


    Where did he see that Theresa and Rouen fasibon just exchanged eyes.


    When he left without saying anything, Moore was in tears.


    "Can we win two games in three games?"


    "You say so."


    There was a casual chat, and nagland wagris and his family were frightened.


    The battle between Chen Yu and the hundred snakes is really fierce.


    That''s totally beyond their imagination.


    Chen Yu is very terrible, but the snake is more terrible.No matter how Chen Zhuo kills the snake''s head, all the snakes can grow in an instant.


    According to nageland wagris, if this continues, Chen will be exhausted sooner or later.


    It''s bound to turn around.


    Nagland wagris also didn''t know whether he wanted Chen Yu to win or the hundred snakes to win.


    Chen doesn''t believe that a hundred snakes can grow their heads all the time.


    There is nothing immortal in this world.


    But killed thousands of snakes.


    Basically, ten heads were cut off from each neck.


    But the hundred snakes are still inexhaustible.


    Should the snake head grow or keep growing.


    Chen Yu is a little bored.


    Chen accelerated suddenly and rushed into the mouth of a snake head.


    In the eyes of nageland wagris, it''s more like Chen Yu was swallowed by the snake head.


    Chen Qian rushed in directly along the esophagus of hundreds of snakes.


    Chen wants to see what the body of a hundred snakes looks like.


    But in the middle of the rush, Chen found that the body of a hundred snakes began to turn into rock.


    To be exact, the rock has the body of a snake.


    All the snake bodies are connected with a stone hundreds of meters in size.


    This hundred head snake should have been sealed here in ancient times.


    How long did the difficulty seal make it fossilized?


    Chen Yu burst from the snake''s stomach.


    Of course, it''s just Chen Yu''s imagination.


    As long as the biological body is still alive, it will have cellular activity, and will not become a fossil inexplicably.


    At this time, all the other snake heads also contracted back.


    He also became more crazy when attacking Chen.


    Chen Yu is more interested in this stone which is integrated with hundreds of snakes at the moment.


    I''m not interested in fighting with hundreds of snakes.


    Chen took out the black Trident directly and stabbed it into the place where one hundred snakes were connected to the boulder.


    The body of a hundred snakes began to shrink rapidly.


    Sure enough, the black Trident never let Chen Yu down in killing this super resilient creature.


    Chen Zhu picked up the stone, which weighs over 100000 tons, and collected it directly. He will study it later.


    Chen Yu walked out from behind the cave.


    He glanced at Rouen fasibon, Reza and Moore, and at nagland wagris and his family.


    "President, the murderer is dead. I think it''s almost over. They have been punished."


    Rouen fasibon kicked the body in front of him.


    This is the body of lippero Vida.

 Chapter 1891

    Chen Chu looked at all the people with eyes and the corpses on the ground.


    Without saying anything, he flew out of the big hole.


    Left dozens of people staring.


    Chen Yu knew that Rouen Faxi had allowed himself to let these people go.


    Chen Yu also took advantage of the slope to go down the donkey and did not kill all of them.


    But that doesn''t mean Chen can be calm.


    That lippero Vida was self sacrificing.


    In order to protect his compatriots, his self sacrifice may be noble to them.


    But it doesn''t mean Chen Yu will pity him.


    He''s the one who caused everything.


    Of course he should be punished.


    Rouen fasibon looked at nagland wagris.


    "Take us out, don''t tell me. There''s no way out here."


    Nagland wagris led the way silently, saying nothing all the way.


    His relatives followed.


    Keep quiet, too.


    Rouen fasibon, Raisa and Moore didn''t care how they were feeling.


    I still have a good chat.


    They also know that their relationship with Nagel wagris is not the same.


    In the past, although they could not say how good they were, they could at least give in to each other.


    But now, they don''t even exist.


    Both sides of each other''s bad senses have reached the extreme.


    Now, Nagel wagris is nothing but angry.


    He watched his heirs sacrifice themselves to save the whole family.


    It was a huge blow to him.


    But he can''t do anything.


    Chen''s strength is terrible.


    No wonder Rouen fasibon and others said that the people behind them could have an equal dialogue with the 23 generations of Blood Mary and Zhang Tianyi.


    When the three returned to the hospital, Rouen fasibon saw Chen Yu standing outside the ward of salary Li, waiting for the arrival of the three.


    "President, have you seen Kelly?"


    "No, don''t tell him I''m involved in it, just as I''ve never been here, just as I don''t know it." Chen said.


    "Why?"


    "If she knew I was involved in this, she would only feel more defeated."


    "Well, I see." Rouen fasibon handed Chen a ring.


    This ring is the magic prop he made. He just asked for it from nagland wagris.


    "Well, I''m back." Chen said.


    "Ah President So you go back? "


    "Otherwise? What do you want of me? Punish you? "


    The expression of the three people is not very natural.


    Raisa and Moore secretly scolded Rouen fasibon for his troubles.


    "Not either." Rouen fasibon''s expression was a little stiff.


    "It''s OK. I can understand when it''s inconvenient for anyone outside."


    "Ah? Thank you, president. " When they heard Chen Yu''s words, they were all overjoyed.


    "All the accounts will be calculated after going back, and now you will not be punished."


    The next moment, the three fell into despair.


    Chen Yu said a few words to the three, and then turned away.


    Chen Yu has just left. Coran opens the door of the ward.


    "Mr. fasibon, Raisa and Moore, are you back? Who were you talking to just now? "


    "Nothing. What''s going on with Jolie?"


    "It''s just that the mood is a little low, everything else is OK, and the injury hasn''t worsened."


    ¡­¡­


    Chen Zhu returns to Mingyue villa.


    It''s just over three o''clock in the morning in Los Angeles.


    Chen found that Yang Guo and Lei Li had not slept.


    In the front yard, Yang Guo and Lei Li suddenly saw Chen Zhu descending from the sky.


    It''s just a shock. Who do you think it is.


    "Haven''t you slept yet?" Chen Yu looks at the two.


    "You didn''t sleep, did you? Where did you go just now?" Yang Guo filled his mouth with beer.


    "I said I went to England. Do you believe it?"


    "It''s more than 8000 kilometers from England." Yang Guo''s tone is obviously not to believe Chen Yu''s words.


    Chen Yu shrugs. Unless he flies with him, Yang Guo can''t believe his words.


    "By the way, do you know what this is?" Chen took out a piece of gravel the size of a finger.


    At first, Yang Guo thought it was a common stone.


    However, after a few glances over his hand, Yang Guo found that there was a special smell on the stone the size of his finger.


    There is some kind of energy in it, but I can''t tell what it is for a while."Where did it come from?" Yang Guo asked.


    "Picked it up."


    "Can I send it back to Longhushan? Maybe our elders in Longhushan can tell. "


    "Yes, take it."


    Yang Guo didn''t expect Chen Zhu to speak so well.


    At this time, the Butler system suddenly gave an alarm.


    "Master, there are two unidentified people approaching Mingyue villa."


    Said, the housekeeper system in the wall projection monitoring image.


    Lei Li and Yang Guo suddenly stand up.


    "It''s them!"


    "It''s the two of you that they''re after?"


    "Yes. It''s them. " Ray said firmly.


    Mingyue villa has no main gate, only a few mechanical roadblocks.


    So if there is no one to stop them, there is no way to stop them.


    Of course, Chen is not going to stop them.


    "Chen Yu, what can I do?"


    "Fight, what can I hesitate about?"


    "Are you sure? These two men are quite strong. "


    "Don''t you have faith in me?"


    "After all, their strength is not weak."


    Chen Yu did not refute Yang Guo''s query.


    At this time, the beast and Linghu have come to Mingyue villa and the front yard.


    The beast''s hand held the holy spear, swept his eyes and lay down on the bench, Chen Yu, with his legs cocked.


    He also turned his eyes to Lei Li and Yang Guo.


    Now Yang Guo and Lei Li are ready to fight.


    The beast and Linghu see Chen Yu still sitting and lying there motionless.


    I thought Chen Yu was not going to interfere in their fight.


    If Chen Yu doesn''t step in, then many of their troubles will be saved.


    Chen Yu was lying lazily, but when he saw the spear in the hand of the beast, he raised his eyebrows and stood up.


    "Show me that." Chen Yu ticked his finger.


    Chen Yu really wants to borrow it.


    But to the beast and the fox, Chen Yu seemed to challenge them.


    Without hesitation, the beast raised his gun and pointed at Chen Yu.


    "If you want to stop God''s will, you should accept God''s punishment."


    How does Chen Yu sound like a madman brainwashed by religion?


    "I want to ask, how do you want to sanction me?"


    "With the holy gun, of course." The beast raised his gun and shot at Chen.


    Chen Yu raised his hand to block the gun''s flight path.


    But at this time, Chen''s palm was suddenly penetrated.

 Chapter 1892

    Everyone was stunned, including Chen Yu.


    What is this? I can hurt myself.


    After running through Chen''s palm.


    When the beast reached for a move, Chen Yu felt that the holy spear penetrating his palm had a new attraction, and he wanted to get out of his hand.


    Chen Yu grabbed the gun in the palm of his hand.


    The holy spear in Chen''s hand is constantly shaking, and constantly confronts with Chen''s strength.


    "Come back!" The beast roared.


    The resistance of the holy gun is more fierce.


    Chen Yu looks at his right palm pierced.


    The recovery speed of right palm is very slow, almost equal to that of ordinary people.


    In the wound of the right palm, there is a kind of strength organizing Chen Zhu''s own immortal strength to close the wound.


    Chen Yu increased the transmission of Xianli.


    If we don''t talk about this force forcing the wound, Chen''s wound can hardly be healed.


    "Get out of here." Chen Yu made great efforts to force this force out of the wound.


    This power is not weak.


    But Chen''s body is Chen''s own home.


    In the home court match, how can Chen Yu lose to other ownerless energy.


    A black energy burst out from the wound of Chen Yu''s palm.


    The energy of this energy group is very large.


    In the middle of the air in the middle of the ring, suddenly came to the gun.


    After Chen pushed the black energy group out of the wound, the wound healed immediately.


    At the same time, Chen Yu''s gun revolt became more fierce.


    And also issued hot heat, if the average person holds in the hand, I''m afraid that blinking will take off.


    The great spirit deification, dark assimilation, incarnation outside, unity of all laws


    The old sheath entered the complete form directly.


    And Chen Yu has now put on the ring of hidden breath.


    So Chen Yu seems to have changed its shape, but the breath is not leaking.


    Wild animals and Linghu are in a hurry. This has never happened.


    The holy gun can''t be recycled!


    This is unprecedented.


    At this moment, the holy gun in Chen''s hands has become red, which is a burning iron.


    But still by Chen Zhu firmly grasp.


    The spear is getting bigger and heavier.


    Chen Yu did not keep his hand at this time, and the power of holding the holy gun increased to the extreme.


    The part of the gun that was held began to crack.


    When the beast and the fox saw this, their faces suddenly changed.


    Attack directly at Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu raised his foot and the beast was kicked into the air.


    Then he raised his right arm to aim at the beast, and a white light rushed by.


    When the beast fell on the ground, it was already a coke, and the dead could not die any more.


    The body of the beast unleashes a black energy and returns to the gun.


    Linghu holds a pair of swords and cuts them on Chen''s thigh.


    However, Linghu''s double swords were broken directly.


    Chen Yu raised his feet and stepped down. Linghu was also trampled into meat mud by one foot.


    Yang Guo''s expression is not natural, and Lei Li covers her mouth.


    These two pursuers were defeated and killed directly by Chen Yu.


    The whole process is really too easy, too casual.


    To the point where they can''t believe it.


    The body of Linghu also releases a black energy and returns to the holy gun.


    Chen Yu''s more energy is still in his holy gun.


    The power of this weapon is incomparable.


    Even if it''s just control, it can''t be done.


    "If you play again, I will destroy you!"


    At this time, Chen Yu has opened all his firepower, and a circle of rainbow aperture appears on his head.


    Yang Guo eyebrows a pick, although do not feel the breath of Chen Zhu.


    But when Chen Yu used the power, he still felt it.


    Chen Yu''s body is shrouded in a huge world situation.


    Chen Yu''s resistance to the holy gun became more fierce as soon as the trend of the world came out.


    Chen''s power is totally incompatible with the power of the spear itself.


    The holy gun has turned red, even Chen Yu''s fist that clenched it has turned red.


    Click -


    the part of the handshake has disintegrated.


    Cracks began to spread in the broken parts.


    At this time, Chen''s right palm also seized the holy gun.


    The gun began to bend and deform.


    "Stop Stop... "


    Just then, the gun made a sudden sound.


    The voice was full of fear and impatience.


    Yang Guo and Lei Li are surprised to see Chen Yu and the holy gun in his hand."Who are you?" Chen Yu''s strength was not put up, and he still kept the same strength, bending the spear.


    As long as Chen Yu increases his strength by another 10%, he can break the holy gun completely.


    "Katugoa Abby."


    Chen Chu looks at Yang and says, "have you heard of the name?"


    "No." Yang Guo also said he had not heard of it.


    "Ketugoya, the former dominator, is now very famous, the deflator in the highly popular myth of ksuru, which symbolizes the flame, and is the third level of existence in the myth of ksuru." At this time, ray said.


    Yang Guo looks at Lei Li a little surprised, because he knows that Lei Li has not touched the spirit world.


    I don''t know much about the spiritual world.


    How do you know the name?


    "How do you know, Riley?" Yang Guo asked.


    "I am the author of the myth system of cusuru." "I''ve published two books on the myth of ksuru," says Reilly


    "Why are you after her? Because of her blood? " Chen asked.


    "It''s because she''s an informer." "What she wrote is revealing our plans," said katugoa Abby


    Chen and Yang looked at each other, and Chen asked, "what''s the plan?"


    "I don''t know."


    "You don''t know if you don''t get some color, do you?" Chen Yu has increased some strength.


    The arc of the spear body is very big. It looks like it will be broken.


    "I really don''t know. My job is to kill all the informers."


    "Who gave you the task?"


    "I don''t know."


    "You are too perfunctory." Chen''s tone was rather discontented.


    "It must be my superiors. I give in to them. They can communicate with me spiritually, but I can''t know their thoughts."


    "Tell me about your plan. What are you going to do?"


    "At first, I was attached to the human body, but I found that the human body could not maintain my strength, so I asked my followers to build this gun, and then I was attached to this gun all the time, and then I began to look for the informer like this woman. In the thousands of years, I ran through many human hands, killing one informer after another. ¡±


    "millennium? Have you lived in the world for thousands of years? "


    "A thousand years is only a moment for me. I have existed far beyond your imagination."


    "The mythological system of ksurus emerged in the last century, right?" Chen asked doubtfully.


    "No, the myth of kesulu was famous only in the last century. In fact, the original author Howard Philip Lovecraft wrote it after referring to many ancient documents. It is said that Howard Philip Lovecraft was influenced by the indescribable things and created it."

 Chapter 1893

    "What is your body like?" Chen Yu was curious: "if you destroy this gun, will you come out of it?"


    Ketugoya Abby was silent.


    "The old dominator can''t appear in the present world, at least in the novel''s setting." Said ray.


    Chen Yu felt the obscure meaning of killing from the long gun.


    Apparently, ray stabbed katooya Abby in the pain.


    "What if it appears in this world?" Chen asked again.


    "Obliterate." Said ray.


    The killing on the spear was more intense.


    "That is to say, when I destroy the spear, this guy will lose his shelter, and then he will be wiped out by the world?"


    Yang Guo looked at Lei Li doubtfully: "why do you know?"


    "I just know. It seems that the setting should be like this." Riley was also a little confused.


    At this time, Samuel jumped onto Chen''s shoulder.


    "This guy is the fire element God of the alien gods."


    Chen Yu was a little surprised: "is it a god of different kinds? Like the other gods I''ve met before? "


    "Yes, but more powerful."


    "Then why can those in the past appear in noumenon, but this guy can''t appear in this world?"


    "Just as we hell demons can''t appear in this world, but it''s not an absolute limit. In fact, only those at the level of Lord will be absolutely punished. Most of those below Lord are suppressed."


    "And the gods of the other race come from hell?"


    "No, they come from another world. They think they are strong and want to occupy the hell. In the end, they are all left in the hell. We regard them as pigs, but we have to admit that their taste is really good." Said Samuel with disapproval.


    Neither Yang Guo nor Lei Li can understand Chen Yu''s conversation with Samuel.


    Chen''s language is already obscure, and samal is meowing.


    However, it can be seen clearly that Chen Yu is talking to the baby cat.


    "Then do you know his intention?"


    "It''s just that these ancient gods want to develop some believers, or look for some possibility to come, but some prophets know their existence in advance, and then disclose their information, even their plans. This guy named ktugoya Abby is a killer sent by the ancient gods."


    "Is she a prophet?" Chen Chu looks at Lei Li.


    "In a complete world, there are all kinds of rules, but in a complete world, there are also some loopholes in the rules. Prophets seem to exist to make up for these loopholes, just like computer repair software. It''s no big deal. There are thousands of prophets, all kinds of prophets, all kinds of loopholes in the world."


    "Is the earth very dangerous if all the other gods come?"


    "What''s dangerous? Your strength now is enough to deal with it. The most powerful God of different kinds is absolutely impossible to come, just as the devil of hell can''t come." "And even if you don''t, there''s no way a god of another kind can rule the world," he said


    "This is for me. I don''t have this breed in my ranch yet," he said


    Katugoya Abby couldn''t understand Chen Yu''s conversation with Samuel.


    But he obviously felt a lot of malice.


    "How are you going to take it back? By post? "


    "No, you throw him out of space with all your strength. I''ll recycle it myself." Said Samuel.


    "Out of space? Are you serious? "


    "It''s too difficult to use the power of noumenon in this world, but it''s OK to leave this world."


    "All right." Chen Yu holds the gun tightly.


    "What are you going to do? What are you going to do to me? "


    Katugoa Abby uttered a cry of horror.


    He seemed to have a premonition of something.


    Chen took a long gun and stepped back two steps.


    Then Chen Yu made a sprint.


    Chen''s sprint brought the air flow that made Yang Guo and Lei Li stand unstable. The air flow was too strong.


    More than ten meters away, Chen''s strength increased to the maximum.


    The long gun came out in a flash.


    Peng -


    in a flash, the long gun broke through a hundred times the speed of sound and penetrated the clouds under the night.


    That''s too fast. In an instant, it''s tens of thousands of meters high.


    That''s Chen Yu projecting tens of millions of tons of power.


    That speed is unthinkable.


    No aircraft in the world can match this speed.


    Yang Guo and Lei Li both opened their mouths and looked at the long gun that had disappeared into the night.


    Two minutes has passed the height of the international space station.It''s three minutes from low earth orbit.


    With the help of Chen Yu''s strength, the long gun lost its last trace after it broke away from the constraints of low earth orbit.


    Finally disappeared in the void, maybe human instruments found the trace of the long gun.


    However, because the long gun was castrated too fast, it was too late for monitoring.


    "How can you give up so easily? That long gun should be a very powerful weapon, right Yang Guo looks at Chen Yu incomprehensibly.


    "I have something better. Why do I need this long gun?" Chen Yuli said of course.


    "You don''t want to give it to me. I''m happy to accept it."


    "Then take it."


    Yang Guo is speechless for a while. That long gun can also be a treasure of zhenpai.


    "Well, your threat is gone. You can leave." Chen said.


    "You''re not kind. There''s no hurry to drive away the guests."


    "You two are troublemakers. Don''t drive you away and keep you for the new year?"


    "But it''s three o''clock in the morning."


    "Let''s go tomorrow morning. By the way, don''t forget our bet. You should be on call in half a year." Chen Yu didn''t forget their bets.


    At the thought of that gambling appointment, Yang Guo felt a toothache.


    How do you think about it? How do you bet with Chen Yu?


    As a result, I left myself in the pit.


    He wanted to repent, but the thought of Chen''s terrifying power stopped him.


    Chen Yu can project a long gun into outer space, so he should also be able to project people into outer space.


    Just think about it, if it annoys Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu threw himself into outer space, and he felt very good and terrible.


    Then they went back to their room and packed.


    In the morning, they left with their luggage.


    Yang Guo has always complained that Chen Yu does not know how to treat guests.


    Chen Yu, on the other hand, regards both of them as sweeping stars.


    "How are Chen, Lei Li and Yang going?"


    "I''ll leave without any business, or how long do you think they should stay here?"


    "Well, they don''t look bad."


    "They are not bad people, but they are troublesome people."

 Chapter 1894

    "Boss." Portia''s back for breakfast.


    "You look at home. I have something in the morning." Chen said.


    "Chen, where are you going in the morning?"


    "West they''re going to Africa. I''ll take them to the airport." Chen said.


    When Chen arrived at the headquarters, the luggage of 20 or 30 people was enough to carry two large trucks.


    There was no one in Chen''s business car. It was full of luggage.


    Chen Yu felt more and more that he wanted to get a private plane.


    West is in the passenger seat.


    "President, I heard something happened to Jolie in Edinburgh?"


    "Well, there''s something small." Chen Chu nodded, "I''m pretending I don''t know now. I''m afraid it will hurt her confidence."


    Chen Yu also understood that when people are outside, how can there be nothing.


    What''s more, there is a certain danger in the spiritual world itself.


    It''s no wonder Rouen fasibon, Raisa and Moore.


    After all, they are not real nannies and bodyguards.


    It''s impossible to keep an eye on Kelly.


    If it''s because of such a small thing, call back Julie.


    I''m afraid that Jolie will leave a shadow in her life.


    "Is there any news from the government?"


    "Not yet." West shook his head. "It doesn''t have to fall on us."


    "Any news from the psionic team?"


    "No, they''ve been honest for a while, just quietly developing themselves."


    "Development? Expansion? "


    Chen and West talked about the development of the supernatural society.


    Finally, it is not a good choice.


    There will be factional strife when there are more people.


    Most people in the association don''t like to play politics.


    Even Chen Yu did not know politics.


    So it''s better to take a less and more refined route than to be separated from each other when we have more people.


    It''s never a problem to have too many people.


    Chen and West hope that the more they have, the better. The more


    people are, the more chaotic they become. The more people are, the easier they are to be mixed up.


    Chen sent people to the airport.


    I happened to see Yang Guo and Lei Li.


    It seems that they are going to go far.


    "Xiao Yang, where are you going?"


    "Back home." Yang Guo said angrily.


    "Back home? What are you going to do? "


    "What is going back to do? Do I need your approval to go back home?"


    "You say so." Chen Yu looks at Yang Guo with a smile.


    Yang Guo''s cheek is constantly twitching.


    "I''ll take ray to Longhu Mountain." Yang Guo adjusted his tone and said.


    "She can go to China, you can''t, at least not in this half year."


    "Why? Although I lost my bet to you, I didn''t sell myself. "


    "No, you did sell yourself." Chen Yu shook his head.


    "It''s not safe for her to go to a strange place alone."


    "China is the safest place in the world. What''s not safe is not to send her to any battlefield."


    "I''ll go back to Los Angeles."


    "If you don''t come back, I can run to Longhushan to catch you back." Of course, Chen said, "you are not allowed to go anyway."


    "How can you do that."


    "Believe it or not, I''ll ask you to run naked three times at the airport now."


    "Can you just trust me?"


    "Not good."


    Yang Guo is weak for a while. How can he be so unlucky.


    This morning, I left Chen Yu. Now I met him at the airport.


    To be honest, he really wants to go to China.


    As long as he went to Tibet, Chen could not find him even if he had all-weather means.


    Chen takes out his mobile phone and dials Yang Guo.


    As a result, Yang Guo''s phone did not respond.


    "Well, you''ve changed your cell phone number and said you didn''t plan to escape." Chen Chu stared at Yang Guo with a black face.


    It''s embarrassing. Yang Guo grins.


    "My number is out of service due to arrears, and the operator is very poor, so I changed the number to the operator."


    "Do you think I believe you?"


    "I''m serious."


    "Well, Miss Riley, you can go to China alone. Have a good time." Chen''s hand rested on Yang Guo''s shoulder.


    Lei Li looks at Yang Guo, and Yang Guo can only nod with a withered nod: "Lei Li, you go, I have arranged for you in China, and my division brothers will meet you at the airport."


    "Don''t worry." Ray nodded.


    If Yang Guo wants to cry without tears, it''s almost the same. As long as he enters the waiting hall, he won''t meet Chen Yu.Yang Guo was dragged out of the airport by Chen Zhu and got on the bus.


    "What''s your new mobile number?"


    "It''s the same one..."


    "Then how can I get through to you?"


    Yang Guo''s cheek was convulsed again: "don''t you know that there is a function of mobile phone called blacklist?"


    "**** what are your grudges and resentments? You even put me on the blacklist?"


    "Shall we not talk about this?"


    Yang Guo laments repeatedly. How can he be so weak? How can he be caught by Chen Zhu.


    "Where are you going?"


    "Take me to my place." Said Yang Guo.


    The place where Yang lived is not bad. It''s a high-end community.


    But after arriving at the door, Yang Guo didn''t get off the bus, frowning all the time.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "An unexpected visitor came to my house." Yang Guo was very upset.


    "Which house is yours?" Chen asked.


    "That one."


    Through Yang Guo''s guidance, Chen Yu found two people in Yang Guo''s house.


    "There are two people in it. Are they the unexpected guests you said?" Chen Chu turned to Yang Guo and said, "do you need my help to send them?"


    "No, it''s not very pleasant to quarrel with them, but it''s not the enemy."


    "To break into your house is not an enemy?"


    "Though they are not liked, I am not going to be against them."


    "Who are they?"


    "An organization called the psychic team."


    Chen Yu raised his eyebrows and said, "the spiritual team? Is the person in charge of them called vestana


    "You know that?" Yang Guo looks at Chen Yu in surprise.


    "The purpose of a psionic team is to be against me." Chen said.


    "That''s your enemy? Fortunately I didn''t join them. "


    "They want you to join them?" A smile appeared on Chen''s face.


    Seeing Chen''s smile, Yang Guo suddenly had a bad premonition.


    "Don''t let me be an undercover informant. I don''t have that talent."


    "Since you are such a positive proposition, I agree with you. Join the psychic team."


    "What? I said, if I don''t join in, I am the man of Longhushan. I can''t betray the school. "


    "It''s OK. If Lao Zhang has any questions, I''ll help you carry them. Go there in peace."


    "I don''t want to..."


    "You have no choice." Chen Yu said coldly, "when you are a spy, please let me know if you have any information. If you have my phone number, you can get off now."

 Chapter 1895

    "May I say no?" Yang Guo looks at Chen Yu with a sad face.


    "By the way, which generation are you from Longhushan?" Chen Yu suddenly asked.


    "The word."


    "Are you the heir of Longhushan?"


    "No What do you want to do? "


    "It''s OK. I want to know if Lao Zhang will turn against me if he kills you."


    "Chen Yu, we don''t have such a big feud. Besides, my Shizu loves me very much."


    "It''s OK. I''ll go back to find some Qiaofeng, linghuchong, Duanyu, Guojing, zhangwuji and so on. Isn''t your Shizu just for fun?"


    When Yang Guo heard Chen Yu''s words, he was even more worried.


    In Chen Yu''s words, he is a joke.


    "Well, don''t cry and lose your face. Go ahead." Chen Yu patted Yang Guo on the shoulder: "in any case, it''s only half a year. It doesn''t mean that you should be a wallflower all your life."


    Yang Guocai didn''t believe this saying. When he was a spy, he would be a spy all his life.


    After Yang Guo got off, Chen Yu drove away.


    At this time, Chen received a call from Dell.


    "Chen, come here."


    "Oh, are you at home?"


    "No, I''m at the hotel."


    "OK, I''ll go now."


    Chen Yu arrives at the hotel and sees Li Qing in Dell''s office.


    "Chen, you advise my master."


    "What do you advise? What''s the matter, sister Qing? "


    "Nothing. I just want Dale to save it for me. Nothing serious." Li Qing said.


    She has a check in her hand.


    Chen Yu is a little confused: "Dell, since sister Qing asked you to save her money, you can save it for her. What''s the trouble?"


    Chen Yu took the check from Li Qing and saw that his eyes almost fell out, 20 million dollars.


    "Twenty million dollars? Dale, did you give it to your master? "


    "Not me." Dale shook his head. "Master said it was a client you introduced last time. That client paid her."


    Chen Yu said that he was surprised. Last time, he introduced Li Qing to Amira.


    And Amira introduced Li Qing to her father.


    I didn''t expect her father to be so generous. He gave 20 million dollars directly.


    This is an astronomical number for any psychic.


    "Even if the money is a large sum, it''s not a problem, is it? I can guarantee that the money is from a clear source. " Chen said.


    "I''m not afraid that Shifu''s money will come from nowhere. I think Shifu has so much money, so I don''t have to work in Ethan''s old bastard anymore."


    In fact, it''s nothing to do with 20 million dollars.


    Even without $20 million.


    Dell is willing to feed Li Qing.


    But Dale was also upset with Ethan.


    Even if Li Qing helped him to see Fisher and teach magic at home, he would be happy.


    "Chen, please advise my master for me. She has so much money now that she doesn''t have to work in and out of Ethan all day."


    "I don''t care what I can advise."


    Chen Yu knows that Li Qing didn''t stay with Ethan for that salary.


    But to Li Qinglai, she is grateful.


    In her most desperate time, Chen Yu and Ethan gave her a place to live.


    At this time, Li Qing also said, "even if you have these 20 million dollars, your headquarters can let me eat and die."


    "Master, I didn''t tell you to wait for your death. If you feel like doing nothing, when you come to my hotel, we are short of a department manager, would you like to be a department manager here, which is better than that small motel?"


    "You don''t lack me, and I can''t be a department manager."


    Dale looked at Chen, who shrugged, "I can''t help either."


    Dale was depressed for a while. At first, he had a great expectation for Chen Yu.


    Results Chen Chu refused directly.


    Chen Yu knows that Dale and Ethan are fighting fiercely.


    However, both of them are Chen''s friends, so Chen never interferes with this.


    "Mr. Chen, do you have any progress in your cultivation?" Li Qing obviously does not intend to continue this topic, turning the topic to Chen Yu.


    But Li Qing''s eyesight is really powerful.


    Although Li Qing''s accomplishments are not high, his eyesight is absolutely rare.


    Even Zhang Tianyi doesn''t have li Qing''s vision.


    "Sister Qing, how can you tell?"


    "You have the gas of big phase now, and the face of dragon and tiger meet. When I saw you last time, I didn''t have such a divine phase, so I guess whether you have made great progress in cultivation or got some treasure."


    "Master, what is the spirit of the great phase?""Qi refers to potential, the so-called gas of the big phase. It''s said that: the tide blows the wind and the clouds, the crouching dragon looks deep in the mountain, the soul light and heart are hidden, and the treasure looks like dancing wind." Li Qing said, "you haven''t learned Xiangshu yet, so you can''t see the depth of Mr. Chen."


    "What about the meeting of dragon and tiger? What is it? "


    "In the study of facies, people''s faces are divided into upper Qi and lower Qi. The upper cloud is the lower wind. The cloud follows the dragon and the wind follows the tiger. That''s why everyone has the dragon and the tiger. The upper Qi follows the Dragon King, the lower Qi follows the tiger Xiao Xiong. Mr. Chen alternates between the dragon and the tiger, and the wind and the clouds blend."


    "Master, look at my face. Do you have a chance to be a king or something?"


    "If you think more about it, you are the face of tiger rising sun and dragon diving. This is the face of flowers blooming and wealth. You have no worries about food and clothing all your life. The so-called King Ba, who follows the dragon, doesn''t mean that he can be a king. Instead, he says that this face is extremely precious in the world, doesn''t respect heaven and earth, doesn''t respect ghosts and gods, only respects his heart, doesn''t follow the tiger''s spirit, and his life path is rough and bumpy. Therefore, his character is bound to be clouded and only for himself, Narrow minded, not close. " Li Qing said: "these two kinds of people are either too selfish or insidious, so neither of them should be contacted too much. Everyone will be more or less angry and more angry. This is also the change of people''s character. You are this kind of personality. Mr. Chen is the same. Everyone is the same. All kinds of people in the world can be summarized in this way."


    Li Qingdun, continued: "and the Dragon Tiger intersection is the wind and cloud embracing each other, which implies Yin and Yang. Only those with a good mind can have this kind of face, which can be used as a" big "character."


    Qingyi gate was born in Maoshan Taoism. Maoshan is not only good at refining corpses, but also good at Xiangshu.


    Liu Qingyi, the founder of Qingyi sect, traveled around the world in his early years, relying on his Xiangshu.


    Later, he established his own door and became the Qingyi gate.


    The fame of XiangLiu Qingyi has also spread all over the world.


    Li Qing is a descendant of the contemporary Qingyi sect.


    She has the ability of subduing demons and removing demons, second-class cultivation and first-class Xiangshu.


    "Is there anything special about the word" big "


    "What ordinary people look at is their faces. People with big faces can only look at Qi, not their faces."


    "I still don''t understand. Aren''t they all the same?"


    "Qi can see the present, not the future, but the past, the present and the future." Li Qing said.

 Chapter 1896

    Now most of the ancient books of Qingyi gate are still in Chen Zhu''s hands.


    But Chen didn''t come to Xiangxue. Instead, fari had been reading Xiangxue books.


    As Li Qing''s chief direct disciple, Dale also did not understand the genealogy.


    In fact, Li Qing paid more attention to Fisher, Dell''s daughter.


    Fisher''s talent is so good that he hopes to inherit Li Qing''s legacy.


    "Master, is Chen''s accomplishments higher than yours?"


    Li Qing rolled his eyes. "Mr. Chen''s accomplishments have always been higher than mine."


    "How high is Chen''s cultivation now."


    "Then ask yourself."


    Dale looks at Chen, who shrugs.


    "I can''t say how high I am, but I should be in the top ten all over the world."


    "So powerful?"


    "Chen, let''s have a fight," Dell said


    Chen Zhu and Li Qing rolled their eyes at the same time.


    Although cultivation does not represent the strength of war.


    However, Chen Yu said that his accomplishments could reach the top ten in the world.


    That will never be weak.


    Dell is still in its infancy.


    But so far, Dell does not have an accurate concept of cultivation and combat power.


    It''s mainly because he hasn''t been exposed to many other spiritual people.


    Who does he touch now?


    Chen Yu, Li Qing and his daughter Fei Xue.


    None of the three will really fight with him.


    So Dell has always felt good about itself.


    "Sister Qing, I''m back." Chen said.


    "Chen, don''t go. Have a fight with me."


    Chen Chu raised his hand and flicked his fingers. A small shadow of his fist hit the wall and left a hole.


    "Dale, are you sure you want me to make a hole in you?"


    "Well I''ll practice for a while, and I can do it. "


    Chen Yu and Li Qing are both laughing bitterly. Li Qing can see that Chen Yu may not have even one percent of his strength.


    Dell thought Chen had done his best.


    But Chen didn''t show his strength because he was afraid of putting too much pressure on Dell.


    It''s just like the theory of race. If two sports are just ahead of one body position or a short distance, they will only arouse the following to catch up.


    But if we lead by two laps, it will only bring despair to the latecomers, so that we can give up the game.


    Chen Yu knows this, Li Qing knows it, only Dell doesn''t know it.


    So Chen Yu doesn''t use magic in front of Dell.


    Even if you use it, it''s just a dragonfly skimming the water, and it''s all there.


    "Master, what''s Chen''s magic of punching holes in the air?"


    "A lot of magic can be done, as well as in the Qingyi sect, but Chen''s move is relatively simple. As long as your cultivation reaches his level, you can also do it."


    "Master, can you do it?"


    "Here I''ll try. "


    ¡­¡­


    Chen Xun strolled through the back garden of the hotel and enjoyed the scenery.


    "Dale and riesfall are enjoying what they understand."


    Just at this time, a group of people came in front of me, and they were holding each other.


    The two bodyguards in front of the road, the garden path is narrow, three people are hard to stand.


    Chen Yu stood in the middle of the road. Two bodyguards came to Chen Yu''s face and reached out to push him.


    "Stop, get out of the way." Wang he used to enjoy the process, a team of ten personal assistants.


    There are also four bodyguards arranged by PLM, who are responsible for the protection of the North American bank.


    This is the first time Wang he has enjoyed the treatment of a superstar.


    Yes, it''s a superstar!


    A movie made him a superstar.


    Domestic and international fame has peaked.


    This time he came here, in addition to two North American interview programs, there was a celebration banquet.


    However, when he saw Chen Yu, he quickly pulled apart two bodyguards.


    Wang he trotted to Chen Yu and looked at him with a smile on his face. "Hello, Mr. Chen."


    Chen Chu looks at the procession behind the crane.


    "You''re in a good position."


    "Well Ha ha All depends on Mr. Chen''s promotion. " Wang he said with a smile.


    Several assistants behind him are all from China. Even Wang he''s agent is brand new.


    He is in the domestic entertainment circle, but he dare not put on airs in front of Chen Yu.


    After all, he wants to pick up a few more plays in Hollywood.


    And Chen''s background is not Hollywood''s.


    I offended Chen Yu here. It''s a terrible ending."When did you come to Los Angeles?"


    "I just arrived today. By the way, sister Chen Ke has also come. We are here for the celebration party." Wang he said, "I just want to visit Mr. Chen these two days ago."


    "Come and play when you have time. You know where I live anyway." Chen Chu nodded, "I''m going first."


    "OK, I will not send you Mr. Chen. Goodbye."


    "Goodbye."


    Wang he kept on paying attention to Chen Zhu and watched him disappear in the field of vision, which relieved him.


    "Brother Wang, who is that man? Is it in the entertainment industry? " Agent Liu asked curiously.


    He was just assigned to Wang He by the company.


    Although Liu is a junior, he is a senior agent.


    The work style is also very mature, and we know how to coordinate the interests of stars and resources.


    "He is also a billionaire himself, and PLM chairman and Steven are his good friends. My role in kidnapping is what he helped me get, as well as the anti third, action director, Tyrannosaurus Tyrannosaurus Gaia, who was arranged by him, and my wife, Chen Ke, who is his cousin in the movie." Wang he looks at Xiao Liu: "do you think I dare to disrespect him?"


    Liu took a breath of cool air and understood why Wang Hegang''s posture was so low.


    Wang he still has some information.


    Chen''s message is not just as simple as he said.


    "And will he appear at the celebration?"


    "I don''t think so. He doesn''t like the occasion. Let''s arrange a time and visit him tomorrow."


    "OK, I''ll arrange the time and schedule."


    Now Wang he is not the second or third-line star of the past.


    In the past, all his activities and itineraries had to be strictly arranged by his agent.


    Now it''s different. The resources of the whole company are all inclined to him.


    Of course, there is Chen Ke, the first sister of the company.


    Chen Ke''s resources are no less than his.


    After all, Chen Ke''s fame is very big, and Chen Ke is Chen Yu''s cousin.


    Wang he did not dare to say that he was going to rob Chen Ke.


    Of course, their actual conflict is not big.


    After all, their roles, people and development direction are different.


    And Wang he and Chen Ke play the couple in kidnapping.


    So they are recognized as screen lovers and are very popular in the domestic market.


    Wang he is not short of fame, nor of places. What he lacks is seniority.


    Wang he is now very cautious in choosing new works and dare not be vague.

 Chapter 1897

    Now there are several movie companies in Hollywood asking him for a role.


    But Wang he didn''t promise to come down.


    All are third tier companies, not even a second tier company.


    And there is no production above grade a.


    Wang he wants to make a movie.


    What he needs is commercial recognition.


    Kidnapping made him, and now he needs to consolidate his position.


    So he needs a commercial film with a hope of success.


    Chen''s influence and connections are obviously a great help.


    Of course, Wang he didn''t want to make friends with Chen Yu.


    ¡­¡­


    Once upon a time, Chen Yu thought that the hardest job was doctor.


    But now Chen Yu thinks that the hardest job is preschool teachers.


    When Chen came home, Portia was on the verge of collapse.


    For Portia, Chen''s return is just a lamp in the bitter sea.


    "Boss, you''re back at last." Portia was in tears.


    "I''ve only been out for a long time, how can you do that?"


    "Half a day? Why do I feel like half a century has passed. "


    "Well, go and have a rest. I''ll call you at lunch." Chen Yu patted Portia on the shoulder.


    Portia eyes a turn: "boss, I''m not tired."


    "Oh, since you''re not tired, you can buy takeout."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "I''d better go to have a rest." Portia found a room to lie down. She was really tired.


    Chen Chu changed his clothes and leaned against the yard.


    Some children are playing in the front yard, and others are on the beach.


    This is Chen''s favorite state, doing nothing.


    Just then, a car entered the Mingyue villa.


    Laura came with three children.


    "Hi, Lola."


    Chen Yu went up to see Laura bring Vera, Ronnie and Fisher.


    "Lola, why are you free today?"


    "Johnny has gone to Europe and I''m going to Australia tomorrow, so I can''t take care of Vera and Ronnie. I can only send them to you."


    "What about fisher?"


    "Fisher said Vera and Ronnie were not there. She was alone. After asking Dale, I brought her here."


    "All right." Chen Chu shrugged.


    The three families are familiar with each other and trust each other.


    They all have children, so it''s common for them to help each other look after them.


    I don''t know if Portia will go mad directly after seeing three more children.


    Three children have rushed to the beach.


    The three of them are no strangers here.


    "Stay for lunch."


    At the dinner table, Portia saw the three extra children with an expression of love.


    Chen Yu and Laura are talking.


    "By the way, does Johnny work in Europe?"


    "It''s about work." Lola nodded: "a COSCO freighter has been hijacked off the coast of Somalia and now Somali pirates are demanding a ransom of fifty million dollars."


    "Johnny''s not in danger, is he?" Chen asked with a frown.


    "He won''t go to Somalia, nothing will happen."


    "All right." Chen Zhu nodded.


    Is that where people stay in Somalia?


    I don''t know when to shoot a bullet out of the shadow.


    "Where was Johnny''s ship held off Somalia? I know some pirates. Maybe I can help Chen said.


    "Do you know pirates?" Lola looked at Chen Yu in surprise.


    "You know the nature of my work, the list of my patients, there have been pirates."


    "Are you sure the pirates you know can help? Now our biggest problem is not money, but how to ensure the safety of the crew. "


    Lola''s words are not just humanitarian, but universal.


    It is also related to the future of COSCO.


    If a company can not guarantee the life safety of its employees, then the company will become very passive.


    "I can''t be 100% sure, but there is hope. Even if there is a negotiation, the negotiation between pirates and pirates is better than that of Johnny."


    Of course, Chen is very clear that Somali pirates and pirates in other sea areas are not a concept at all.


    Most Somali pirates are actually rebels.


    And they don''t follow the rules, let alone have credit.


    Lola hesitated. "Why don''t you try it?"


    Lola has no guts.


    Of course she didn''t want riesfall to take risks.But lisfal was always bold.


    Who knows if it will really go to Somalia.


    "You give me the information about the freighter."


    Laura is leaving after lunch.


    "Chen, it''s up to you, but you don''t have to force yourself to pay the ransom. It''s not unacceptable for us."


    "I understand." Chen Zhu nodded.


    After Lola left, Chen Yu picked up the phone and said, "Gulei, do you have anything to do with Somali pirates?"


    "That''s a group of savages. What do you want to do?" Gulei asked doubtfully.


    "I have a friend whose freighter was robbed."


    "I''m afraid I can''t help you. My people and I are only in the Pacific Ocean, not in Somalia."


    "Well, do you have any good suggestions?"


    "What advice would you like?"


    "After all, my friend does sea transportation, so will he stay behind?" Chen asked.


    "Don''t worry, those pirates are not even pirates in the conventional sense. They are just looking for opportunities to do one thing. The force at sea is at most a few small fishing boats and sampans. Next time, as long as we avoid the sea area and go around hundreds of nautical miles, those Somali pirates can''t do it at all."


    ¡­¡­


    "Mr. riesfall, you are too adventurous. You don''t have to come here yourself."


    "No, it''s necessary." Lisfar is off the coast of Somalia at the moment.


    He was on a converted armed ship.


    Lisfal''s face is not very nice.


    He wanted to know why his freighter would be hijacked.


    He has something to do with the local rebel government.


    Every year, millions of dollars are given to buy roads.


    Therefore, his freighter often passes through this sea area, and has never been in danger, not to mention being hijacked.


    A few million dollars is a lot less.


    If all the cruises under his company''s name choose to circle this sea area, the cost will increase accordingly.


    Then he will have to pay ten times more than these millions of dollars.


    He must find out whether these pirates, and the rebels behind them, are still trustworthy and able to maintain courteous exchanges.


    After all, this kind of thing is disgraceful. After all, as the first European ocean shipping company, if this kind of scandal is exposed, it will be a huge blow to the company''s image.


    Lisfal can''t tell the negotiating team these things, so he can only come by himself.

 Chapter 1898

    Just then, a fishing boat appeared in front of the armed ship.


    That fishing boat may be less than a third of an armed ship.


    "Mr. riesfall, the message from the ship in front is from the emissary sent by Oman. Please come closer."


    "Well, let him lean over." Said lisfal.


    Risfar stood on the deck of the ship and watched the fishing boat come.


    However, the fishing boat did not slow down, and it still crashed into lisfar.


    "No, he''s going to hit our ship."


    "Shoot, shoot, you have to sink them."


    "We are such a big ship Should it be ok? " Riesfall didn''t understand, but his tone didn''t have a clue.


    "Mr. riesfall They must have been loaded with explosives. "


    But at this time, the other fishing boat was too close, and the fishing boat was also equipped with iron armour.


    Although the ship''s firepower is not weak, but the ship gun belongs to the medium and long distance, and it can''t be fired at the nearby fishing boat at all.


    The ship''s loader guns are fired on the fishing boat''s armor, which has no effect.


    The fishing boat had no intention to deceive riesfall to cross the safety line.


    "Mr. riesfall, get down."


    Lisfar''s bodyguards slammed him to the ground.


    Boom -


    with a loud bang, the whole ship began to shake.


    The ship was badly damaged.


    The ship began to lean.


    At this time, a dozen fishing boats appeared around the ship.


    Obviously, this is a trap that has been prepared for a long time.


    The crew of the ship fell into the water.


    Lisfal is also struggling on the sea.


    The men on the fishing boat began to shoot at the sea.


    In front of him was a lifebuoy with a rope.


    Then lisfar was pulled to one of the boats.


    Lisfar was left on deck in less than twenty minutes.


    He went from a big boss to a prisoner.


    Lisfar looked up and saw his former partner, Oman, standing in front of him.


    There was a white man standing next to roaman, apparently not a Somali pirate.


    "Mr. roaman, what do you think of my arrangement?"


    "Very good, very good." Roaman opened his mouth to reveal his black teeth.


    Although roaman looks like a tribal native, he speaks fluent English.


    Roaman looked at lisfar on the deck. "Mr. lisfar, let''s meet for the second time."


    "Roaman, do you know what you''re doing?" Riesfall was very angry.


    "Of course I know, Mr. lisphal, I''ve been short of money recently, so I can only do this. I hope you can understand my difficulties." Roaman said triumphantly.


    "How much do you want?" Lisfal regrets it at the moment.


    But he knew very well that if he did not pay enough price this time, he would not be able to escape.


    Even this time, maybe he will die here.


    "Not much, a billion dollars!"


    "You can''t get the money." Reesfall snorted coldly.


    In shopping malls, it is important to pay back money on the spot at all prices, as is the kidnapping ransom.


    If you directly agree to the other party''s request, then the other party will feel that they want less.


    And then they will ask for more money.


    "I''m sure your family will agree." Said the white man standing next to roaman, with his hands in his pockets.


    "You are dreaming." Riesfall closed his eyes.


    ¡­¡­


    "Clare, are you sure the guy''s family will pay? Billion dollars This is not a small number. "


    "Of course, I''m sure."


    "He really has so much money?" Millions of dollars is a windfall for the leader of Somalia''s rebel army, Oman.


    Billion dollars, that''s even more unimaginable.


    "Riesfall is worth far more than that." Said Crowe.


    "Far more than that? Can we ask for more money? "


    Crowe shook his head: "although his value is much higher than this figure, but his cash is not so much, unless he sells the assets to cash, it will take a long time."


    "Then we can wait." Roaman said.


    "No, I can''t wait." Clare immediately and firmly objected: "he has too much influence, and his power is very huge. He can even influence the government. He can''t give his power time to prepare. Once he is ready, he will be very troublesome. He will kill him after taking the money."


    "Kill him? Can''t blackmail continue? " "It''s a pity," roaman said."Continued blackmail? You think too much. " "Even if you take the money, you have to hide," said Crowe with a sneer


    "I''m not afraid. I have an army."


    "The army? Can your army fight the U.S. Army? " Crowe''s disdain for the buns.


    This is a guy who doesn''t know how to advance or retreat.


    Clare didn''t want to expose himself. Since the buns were so stupid, he couldn''t survive afterwards.


    Kroll knows well if he''s exposed.


    Then there will be endless troubles.


    Lisfal''s family will never give up.


    Although Crowe is a professional mercenary, lisfal''s family will definitely hire a large number of killers and mercenaries.


    That''s an unthinkable amount. Clare will spend his whole life being hunted.


    Even if Crowe has great ability, he is not willing to face this kind of life.


    Roaman was naive to think that he could do whatever he wanted with an army in his hand.


    He didn''t understand the horror of capitalists at all.


    ¡­¡­


    After the fishing boat came ashore, lisfar was towed ashore.


    Then he was thrown into a stinking dungeon.


    Lisfal knew that this time he was in a bad situation.


    He was so confident that he thought there was enough force to protect himself even in Somalia.


    But I didn''t expect that roaman would prepare a trap for him.


    Just then the dungeon door opened again.


    Roaman and krauer came in, with two others.


    Take the camera and aim at riesfall.


    Lisfal immediately understood their intention.


    They are going to take pictures of him being kidnapped and give them to Lola.


    This made riesfall very angry.


    But his anger didn''t help.


    He can''t do anything.


    Clare threw lisfal a piece of paper and asked him to read it.


    Of course lisfal would not.


    But then there was a fight.


    Lisfar soon succumbed to compromise.


    These people are very heavy, and they just curl up lisfal''s fight on the ground.


    And the scenes they took were even more brutal and bloody.


    "See, Mr. riesfall, if you cooperate with us honestly, you don''t need to suffer from these hardships."

 Chapter 1899

    "Chen, something happened." Lola ran to Mingyue villa in panic.


    "What''s the matter?" Chen Yu saw Lola running in such a hurry.


    Didn''t you say you were going on a business trip today?


    But when Laura saw Ronnie and villa, she managed to control her emotions.


    "Didilla, take my sister out to play." Chen said.


    When the children were out, Lola handed Chen Yu her cell phone.


    There is a video on the mobile phone. The more Chen Yu looks at it, the more dignified his face becomes.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Something happened to Johnny. He went to Somalia and was kidnapped by local rebels." Lola has lost her power: "Chen Do you have any cash Johnny and I have only raised $200 million in our accounts. "


    "Yes." Chen Yu nodded and picked up the phone at the same time: "Andrews, transfer all the cash in my account for me. How much cash is there in my account?"


    Chen Yu nodded after hearing Andrews''s answer, and said to Lola, "Lola, don''t worry. I have 600 million dollars in cash in my account. I''ll ask someone else to borrow it."


    "Chen I''ll find someone else for the rest. "


    "It''s OK. My friend has cash in his hand." Chen Chu shook his head.


    "Well then..."


    "Lola, you can rest here. I''ll go out and find friends."


    "Please, Chen."


    Chen Yu first called fari and asked her to put down her work and come back to accompany Lola.


    When fari heard of the situation, she hurried back from the coast rescue team.


    "Lola, you don''t have to worry. Chen has many friends. No problem." For the first time, fari came to Lola''s side to comfort her.


    Lola actually wants to believe in farry, but she also knows that farry''s words are largely to comfort her.


    For Lola, it''s not about money.


    It''s about whether lisfal can come back alive.


    "Lola, do you know who kidnapped Johnny? The more detailed, the better. "


    "I only know that his name is roaman. He is the leader of a rebel army in Malka. He has more than 10000 people under him." Lola looked at Chen Yu worried: "Chen, is this enough information?"


    "Enough." Chen Chu nodded: "Farley, you accompany Lola, I''ll go out."


    "Well." Fari nodded her head with understanding.


    ¡­¡­


    "Mr. grievous, ask you something."


    Grievous was surprised to hear from Chen Yu.


    "Mr. Chen, is there something wrong with the two bodyguards I arranged?"


    Grievous thought that there was something wrong with the two bodyguards who protected Fanny, so Chen Yu called to ask for help.


    "No, I want to ask you if you have any information about Somalia?"


    "What does Mr. Chen want to know?" Asked grievous.


    "A rebel leader called roaman, the more detailed the better."


    "Mr. Chen, I''m a security company. Although I have my own contacts in intelligence, I can''t guarantee anything."


    "Ten million dollars. I don''t care how much money you give to your network. I want to get all the information about the rebel leader called roaman in 30 minutes."


    "OK, I''ll find all the information about this guy in 30 minutes."


    Just after grievous hung up, his cell phone received a bank message, and his account was 10 million dollars more.


    Grievous didn''t know what Chen Yu wanted to do with the rebel leader, roaman.


    However, he could feel the coldness in Chen''s tone.


    Half an hour later, grievous called Chen Yu again.


    "Mr. Chen, have you received the message I sent you?"


    "Yes, I have." Chen Yu is quite satisfied with the comprehensive information.


    "Mr. Chen, if you need me, I can help you kill this guy. Of course, the price is better."


    "Thank you, no more." Chen Yu said quietly.


    Grievous was a little disappointed. Chen Yu spent ten million dollars to buy a piece of information.


    If they were hired, wouldn''t that be more?


    Unfortunately, Chen did not choose them.


    ¡­¡­


    If there is still a place in the world in the wilderness, it is only Somalia.


    There is no other place in the world, such as Somalia, which is wild and chaotic.


    There are no rules here, no one is absolutely safe.


    Even the Middle East, compared with Somalia, is like a paradise.


    Government forces, rebels, warlords, criminal gangs, pirates, mercenaries, and even killers all interweave a terrifying and chaotic zone here.Here, seven or eight year olds will attack others with weapons.


    Maybe the seven or eight year old killed more people than anyone else.


    In the evening, the gunfire will not subside.


    From time to time there was a shot.


    After a while, it fell into silence again.


    This is the normal here.


    Chen Yu came to Malka, Somalia.


    There are ruins everywhere.


    These buildings are very old.


    After the war, it was even more broken.


    Chen Yu seems to have entered the Chinese countryside in the 1970s.


    Malka used to be an important city in Somalia.


    There is a certain industrial base, but the civil war destroyed everything here.


    Today, there are less than 100000 people in Malka, more than half of whom are related to the rebels.


    Everywhere are fortresses, blockhouses, and traces of war.


    Just as Chen Yu was wandering around, two black people stopped him and questioned him in Somali.


    Their muzzles almost reached Chen''s forehead.


    Chen Yu raised his arms and looked fearless.


    The two men were left to search him.


    "Do you speak English?" Chen asked.


    These two black people are just big soldiers. They don''t know English.


    They can''t understand English, but they know Chen Yu is speaking English.


    After I didn''t find anything, I scolded Chen Yu and pushed him.


    It seems that they are going to escort Chen to some place.


    Just then, a white man appeared on the way.


    When the white man saw Chen Zhu, he was obviously shocked.


    "Asians?"


    "Hi, how are you? You can speak English." Chen''s face was full of surprises.


    Clare looked at Chen Yu, who thought he was the Savior.


    "Do you know where risfar is now?"


    Crowe just wanted to leave. Hearing Chen Yu''s words, he suddenly stopped.


    "Who are you?" Crowe stares at Chen.


    "I was sent by Mr. risfar''s family to negotiate with roaman." Chen Yu said very seriously.


    "What are you talking about? Mr. roaman has given the conditions. " "Your only choice now is to accept our offer," Crowe said

 Chapter 1900

    "I need at least to make sure that Mr. lisfal is alive or not, otherwise, why should I give you the money?" Chen said.


    Crowe thought about it and said a few words to two black people in Somali.


    Then he took Chen Zhu to the dungeon.


    But outside the dungeon, Chen was frisked again.


    Obviously, he was worried about what positioning device Chen Yu was carrying.


    Of course, their concerns proved superfluous.


    Chen Yu had nothing on him.


    Search for Chen Yu. Black people want to take Chen Yu''s ring.


    It''s just that I haven''t been able to take off the ring for a long time.


    Crowe and his men tested Chen''s body with instruments.


    Just then, roaman came.


    Chen has read the information of Oman, including his photos.


    The last black man to know this is roaman.


    "Is this Asian coming to pay the ransom?"


    "That''s right." Clare nodded.


    "And the money?"


    "He needs to make sure lisfal is still alive."


    "Is he OK?"


    "No, I''ve checked him and found no problem."


    "Then hurry up, let him have a look at SFAR, and then collect the money."


    Later, Chen was pushed into the dungeon.


    In the dark dungeon, Chen Yu saw riesfar lying on the ground with scars all over his body.


    "Riesfall." Chen immediately went to check the injury of riesfall.


    Riesfall slowly opened his eyes, and when he saw Chen Yu, his face was full of surprise.


    Risfal hard to support the body: "Chen, what are you doing?"


    "Came to pick you up."


    "What nonsense are you talking about? You shouldn''t have come."


    "Don''t worry. Wait here first. I''ll go out and talk to them. I think they will agree to my request." Chen Yu patted riesfall on the shoulder.


    "Chen, those people can''t communicate with each other in language at all. You''ll find a chance to leave here." Said lisfal, worried.


    "Don''t worry, I didn''t plan to communicate with them in language from the beginning." Chen''s face was smiling.


    Bang -


    at this time, the mercenary standing outside slapped the iron door heavily.


    "It''s time to come out now."


    Chen gave lisfal a look and walked to the door.


    The iron door was closed in a moment.


    Risfar in the dungeon suddenly heard a scream outside.


    But after calming down, lisfal recognized that it was not Chen''s voice.


    Moreover, he knows Chen Yu''s skill is very good.


    Does Chen Zhu want to kill by himself?


    But is it possible?


    People outside the corridor also heard the screams coming from inside.


    When Crowe''s face changed, he didn''t come out with the people he had just sent to Chen Yu''s side.


    Look at Chen Yu''s hand with blood.


    Immediately raise the gun and point to Chen Yu in the corridor.


    Bang -


    Crowe shot without hesitation.


    Chen Yu''s body shape swings twice in a row, and Crowe''s two shots are lost.


    Crowe was shocked. Chen Yu''s face was smiling. Then he took out a grenade and opened the pull ring.


    Clauer''s face changed dramatically, and he immediately flew towards the aisle.


    Chen''s grenade has been thrown out of the hallway.


    Boom -


    both krauer and roaman escaped from the room, calling for their men to rush in at the same time.


    In the dungeon, riesfall was in a state of panic, because there was a lot of gunfire and explosions outside.


    After Chen Yu went out, the sound of guns and explosions did not stop.


    Krauer and roaman were at a loss.


    Because they found that the Asian couldn''t kill at all.


    In the beginning, their men were able to rush into the building.


    However, after entering the building, they all screamed one after another and never came out again.


    Then no one would go in.


    And just because they don''t go in doesn''t mean that person doesn''t come out.


    Then the screams were heard by their side.


    One, two, three, four Ten Twenty A hundred


    "Clare, do you think of something quickly? Aren''t you the elite of mercenaries?" "Roaman cried, with a little terror, dragging Clare.


    Clare wanted to solve the problem, but the problem was that he didn''t know how to solve it.


    Confrontation is not what his people are good at.


    What he''s good at is behind the scenes planning.Let''s say this time.


    He kidnapped a billionaire by means of a chain trap.


    Now, facing a horrible butcher, he has completely lost his sense of proportion and thought.


    No matter how many people come, they can''t kill that man.


    Roaman couldn''t help but call out to his army.


    Just then, a tank went into the battlefield.


    Boom -


    the tank fired into the dark.


    But this shell of the tank didn''t hurt Chen Yu.


    On the contrary, he helped Chen Yu to solve several of his minions.


    Chen Yu went over again and dismantled the tank.


    Soon, krauer and roaman found that the situation on the battlefield had become a little confusing.


    Because in many cases, the situation on the battlefield goes beyond what human beings should have.


    Let''s say that tank, which was somehow cut open.


    Gradually, they realized that


    It may not be humans who are fighting them!


    To be honest, killing people is the most boring thing.


    It''s hard for Chen to understand people who are addicted to killing people.


    At least the process is not interesting.


    These rebels are not all bad people.


    Most of the time, they are forced to choose to join the rebel army and participate in the war that has no morality.


    More and more rebels choose to flee.


    Of course, Chen Yu, the culprit, won''t let go.


    After half an hour of madness, the whole Marka fell into silence.


    Both roaman and krauer huddled in a low bungalow.


    They felt that maybe they could avoid the butcher.


    But when the door was opened, they were in despair.


    They have murder guns in their hands.


    Their guns all point to the man at the door.


    Chen Yu stood at the door: "do you think that thing in your hand really killed me deliberately?"


    Just then, roaman fired.


    However, Chen Yu reached out to hold the bullet.


    This move makes them completely lose the idea of continuing to fight.


    They finally realized that the man in front of them was really not human.


    At least, it''s impossible for humans to catch bullets.


    Seeing the two men put down their guns, Chen Yu then smiled: "very well, it seems that you finally understand your situation."


    "How much does riesfall give you? I can give you double, no, triple."


    "No, no, no You can partner with us, we can get more money from him. " Roaman said excitedly.

 Chapter 1901

    At this time, Chen Yu suddenly heard a strange sound between the mountains and forests.


    There seems to be an unusual light in the forest.


    Like the eyes of herds, but there are not many herds in the mountains and forests of the African continent that can move in groups.


    Mountain gorillas are a kind of mountain wolves.


    But mountain gorillas will never get close to human settlements.


    Don''t look like a mountain gorilla.


    In fact, they are very timid.


    And smart.


    They know the dangers of human beings.


    As for wolves, they will not be close to human settlements.


    Because wolves depend on the amount of food they eat to determine their range of activity and the number of their population.


    The closer the area is to humans, the less food there is.


    Maybe once in a while there are two mountain wolves approaching the human village.


    But it''s impossible for the entire population to get close.


    And those eyes between the mountains and forests are not dozens of pairs, but hundreds of pairs.


    The owners of those pupils make a deep and hoarse voice.


    Roaman suddenly shuddered. He seemed to know what it was.


    "Spirit beast Spirit beast! It''s the spirit beast... " Cried roaman in horror.


    Just then, a long howl came from the forest.


    The howling was loud and loud, echoing among the mountains and forests.


    At this time, several rebels who had escaped before ran back in panic.


    They are not afraid of Chen Yu either. They skip Chen Yu''s side and shout as they run away.


    Chen Yu did not take care of the escaping rebels, but kept looking at the front.


    Just then, a rebel in front of Chen Yu was suddenly knocked down by something.


    When Chen started, he didn''t see anything.


    But with a flash of light, a translucent beast three meters long appeared on the rebel''s body.


    It''s not a wolf. It''s not a lion or a leopard.


    But it''s very big, and it''s very ferocious.


    Directly to the fallen rebels.


    After three or two efforts, the rebel was torn to pieces.


    "Run away Run away, it''s a spirit beast... " Roaman cried in horror.


    A large number of ghost beasts are rushing down the whole line between the mountains and forests, which soon spread to the whole Malka.


    "Bad." Chen Yu suddenly thought about it, and riesfall was still in the dungeon.


    If this monster rushes into the dungeon, riesfall will surely die.


    Chen Yu did not care about roaman and krauer, and turned to the dungeon.


    ¡­¡­


    Boom -


    suddenly, the iron door of the dungeon made a heavy crash.


    Riesfar is scared. Is Chen Yu out there?


    Lisfar was a little hesitant.


    Before Chen Yu left, the iron door was not completely closed.


    But lisfard bolted the iron door from inside.


    Lisfar looked out through the hole in the iron door.


    It''s dark outside. I can''t see anything.


    Riesfall looked down at the bolt.


    Hesitated to pull the bolt.


    "Chen Is that you? "


    There was no response outside.


    Lisfal swallowed and hesitated to reach for the bolt.


    Just then, a sharp scull came from the iron door.


    Then lisfal saw the tear marks of some kind of biological claw on the iron door.


    The iron gate was caught in a terrible trace, and riesfall backed away in fear.


    I saw something coming in from scratch outside the iron door.


    Bang -


    the iron door was hit and flew, and riesfall lowered his head in fear.


    The iron door skimmed over lisfar''s scalp and stuck into the wall behind him.


    Then riesfall felt something fall on him.


    Obviously, I didn''t see anything, but I was hit by a car.


    Then lisfal saw a huge creature pressing on him.


    The body of that creature is emerging slowly.


    Although I don''t know what this creature is.


    But lisfal knew it was definitely a carnivore.


    Now he''s probably on the carnivore menu.


    At this moment, risfar suddenly felt light.


    Then I saw the carnivore being pulled away from him.


    Chen Yu pulls the spirit beast out of lisfal.


    Then heavy hit on the wall, the ghost beast hit on the wall, immediately turned into a flash of fluorescent dust smoke.Then they regrouped and returned to beast form.


    "Chen..." Lisfal felt as if he had crossed the threshold with one foot.


    Lisfal gasped.


    He''s scared. He''s really scared.


    He has never experienced such a terrible thing.


    The spirit beast once again pounced on lisfar.


    It seems that it is also a bully, knowing that Chen Yu is not easy to deal with.


    However, Chen Yu raised his feet and swept horizontally. The spirit beast was kicked to fly.


    Just, it turns into dust and smoke again, and then returns to its original state.


    Chen Yu grinned, and lisfal grabbed Chen Yu''s clothes.


    "Chen Can you make it? "


    When the spirit beast pounced on him again, Chen Yu attached his fist to the power this time.


    Bang -


    the spirit beast is directly penetrated by Chen Zhu. This time, it does not turn into dust.


    The body also gradually recovers the body, at the same time, the part penetrated by Chen Yu begins to seep blood.


    Chen Chu twisted his neck and looked back at SFAR. "Let''s go."


    Riesfall swallowed. "Is it OK outside?"


    "As long as you don''t run away, you''ll be fine."


    When risfar followed Chen Yu out of the door, he saw that the outside had become a hell of flesh and blood.


    There are broken limbs and arms everywhere. Some of them are dried by Chen Yu.


    But it''s more of a ghost beast.


    These ghost beasts are like having a big dinner.


    Chen Yu and riesfar saw roaman, who was thrown to the ground by a spirit beast.


    The spirit beast didn''t kill him directly.


    It''s gnawing at his arm.


    Roaman was howling, "help me Help me Mr. lisfal Help me. "


    Chen Chu looked back at lisfal and said, "how is it? Do you want to relieve your anger?"


    Lisfal''s body is a little stiff.


    He didn''t care about roaman''s life or death.


    But there are so many ghost beasts around.


    He''s not sure if Chen can handle it.


    "Chen, are you sure you can handle it?" Lisfal asked uncertainly, "if you can''t help it, you can go first. I''ll hide in that dungeon first."


    "I crossed the North Atlantic to save you. Do you think I will give you up at this time?"


    "You cross the North Atlantic? How did you do it? "


    "Are you very moved?" Chen said with a grin.


    "I''m not in the mood to joke with you now."


    "Well, no more joking. Let''s solve these problems first." Chen Yu moved his hands and feet: "I have just warmed up, now I can officially start."


    For Chen, the previous battle with the rebels was a warm-up campaign.


    These ghost beasts are the real battle.

 Chapter 1902

    "Be careful!"


    Suddenly, a spirit beast came from behind.


    Chen Yu suddenly disappeared in front of riesfall.


    In the next moment, the ghost beast has been kicked out.


    "Any cigarettes?" Chen Yu thought that he should light a cigarette and then take a long breath.


    "There are so many things around, it''s not the time to relax."


    "No problem."


    All the ghost animals stopped eating and turned to Chen Yu.


    These spirit beasts are not low in intelligence and can even understand human language.


    Chen''s arrogant and contemptuous attitude obviously infuriated them all.


    At the same time, all the ghost beasts attacked Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu breaks open a ghost beast.


    Another kick killed one end.


    I killed two in a flash.


    These ghost beasts have no other special abilities besides stealth and dust smoke.


    Their attack means are also very poor, only physical attack.


    Each individual''s combat power is barely comparable to that of an adult lion.


    However, this level of strength is not enough to defeat Chen Yu.


    Not even the threat.


    Lisfal suddenly found that he was so strange to Chen Yu.


    If it wasn''t for this accident, I''m afraid Chen Yu would never reveal his real ability in front of him.


    Watching Chen Yu slaughter the ghost animals in front of him.


    Riesfall had a strange feeling.


    A little angry.


    Chen Yu actually kept so many secrets from him.


    Soon, a dozen ghost beasts were slaughtered.


    Although this is only one percent, other ghost beasts seem to have found Chen''s combat power.


    At this time, there was a loud howling sound in the rear of the ghost orcs.


    Other Wraith began to retreat.


    Is this the retreat?


    Chen Chu had intended to fight for a long time.


    I didn''t expect to kill more than ten ghost beasts, and they began to retreat.


    This disappointed Chen.


    After all, it didn''t finish the expected battle.


    But it''s not a bad thing.


    After all, riesfall was by his side.


    In this chaotic situation, it is still difficult for Chen Yu to fight while protecting lisfal.


    Their retreat was not a bad thing for lisfar.


    However, these ghost beasts also took a large number of bodies.


    They attacked Marka, killing at least a thousand rebels.


    Is this the spiritual world of the African continent?


    In Chen''s mind, he said, "it''s totally different from the spiritual world in Europe, Asia and North America.".


    The African continent is not only a human society, but also in a semi barbarian era.


    Even the spiritual world is in the age of wilderness.


    There are so many Warcraft.


    This kind of spirit beast is definitely a kind of Warcraft.


    Though roaman called them Wraith.


    But they are living creatures, not ghosts or hell creatures.


    Only in this underdeveloped continent, there are still a lot of natural features.


    That''s why there are so many natural monsters.


    And these ghost beasts didn''t come out of nowhere.


    They should live in this forest for a long time.


    So local people will be so familiar with them.


    Chen''s encounter with the rebels just now is likely to be the trigger for their emergence.


    Lisfal''s mood is like riding a roller coaster.


    Chen Chu appeared, disappeared, reappeared, saw the ghost beast group, and finally the beast group retreated.


    Lisfal had never been in such a mood of ups and downs.


    With the retreat of the ghost orcs, riesfall finally felt the joy of the afterlife.


    "Chen What about us now? "


    "Going to the seaside, I contacted a group of pirates."


    "Pirates?" Lisfal shivered, "you know pirates? They are a bunch of immoral bastards. "


    "Well, I''m different from you. The pirates I know are different from the pirates you know. Don''t compare them."


    "What''s different?"


    "At least I won''t be kidnapped."


    "I''m the victim. Can you give me some warmth?"


    "Lola asked me to borrow money before, but I transferred it to her for 600 million dollars, and you will turn it back to me later."


    "Fakesquid."


    Lisfal''s mood gradually calmed down, and he was more grateful to Chen Yu.At his most dangerous time, Chen Yu came all the way.


    Then came to rescue him regardless of the danger.


    Chen Yu contacted Gulei before leaving.


    So when they came to the coast, the people of Gulei had been waiting on the coast.


    "Chen, are you sure they won''t treat me as a meat ticket again?"


    "They dare not." "By the way, give Lola a a call first," Chen said


    Chen handed a satellite phone to lisfar.


    "But don''t tell me what happened just now."


    Lisfal nodded. He respected Chen''s request.


    If Chen Yu doesn''t want to, let him.


    "Hello, Lola, it''s me. I''m ok. Chen''s friend saved me." Said lisfal.


    "Johnny, is that you? Is it really you? " Lola''s face was unbelievable. She asked lisfal over and over the phone, "Johnny, how did you get rescued?"


    "I don''t need to ask about the specific situation. In a word, Chen is the most grateful person. If it wasn''t for him, I''m afraid I would die here this time." Lisfal is truly grateful.


    Lola found out that Chen had been out for hours.


    I didn''t hear back. I didn''t expect that it would be just a few hours.


    Chen Yu actually saved riesfall.


    Lisfal and Lola have been in existence for a long time, so they hang up reluctantly.


    "By the way, Johnny, do you know where your boat is now?"


    Lisfal looked at Chen Yu and then at the people on the pirate ship: "can you help these friends?"


    "I just entrust them to send you back. As for other things, they don''t care."


    "Then what?"


    "Have you forgotten me?"


    "It''s just a freighter. I don''t want you to keep taking risks."


    "It''s not an adventure for me."


    "Well, it should be 300 kilometers southeast of Mogadishu."


    "I see." Chen Chu nodded and plunged directly into the water.


    ¡­¡­


    "Lola, don''t worry. Johnny is safe."


    "I''m still not sure he didn''t come back."


    "Then we''ll pick him up."


    "Pick him up?" Lola looked at fari puzzled.


    "Take our yacht out to sea." Said Farley.


    "Are you sure?"


    "Of course."


    "Can this work?"


    "Why not?" Said Farley, of course.


    "Well then..." Lola is in a hurry at the moment.


    After all, lisfar has just been kidnapped, although lisfar has just reported peace.


    But as long as she didn''t see me, Lola couldn''t rest.

 Chapter 1903

    Later in the middle of the night, Chen Yu suddenly emerged from the water and climbed onto the boat.


    Lisfal was still shocked when he saw Chen Zhu emerge from the sea.


    "Chen, where are you going?"


    "I helped you to solve the problem of the hijacked cruise ship." Chen said.


    "Don''t be kidding. It''s at least a thousand kilometers away from the hijacked cruise ship. Don''t say you can''t swim that far. Even if you can, you don''t have that long time. You can go back and forth for an hour."


    "So you don''t know me enough."


    "Understand?" Lisfal suddenly remembered that Chen Yu appeared here in an unreasonable place.


    In principle, he was kidnapped for no more than eight hours, while it took the United States 15 hours to get to Somalia.


    Through the North Atlantic, and then through the Gulf of Aden and the Red Sea coast, almost half the distance around the earth.


    Then take a bus from Mogadishu, the capital of Somalia, to Malka, which will take another ten hours.


    It can be said that it will take at least one and a half days to get to Marka without any accidents.


    But Chen Yu appeared in Malka that night.


    It''s not normal in itself.


    And Chen Yu is still single handed.


    Especially at the end of the day, Chen Yu fought against the ghosts.


    Chen''s various abilities in the battle show that he is not an ordinary person.


    Lisfal suddenly remembered.


    Since their hotel opened, Dell has been talking about it.


    Sometimes I always do something strange.


    For example, hang a Chinese gossip mirror in his own office.


    I have to get a strange potted plant in riesfall''s office.


    What is the Chinese custom? It''s like recruiting money.


    "Does Dale already know?" Asked riesfall.


    "No, Dale doesn''t just know. He and I are one." Chen said.


    "What? You say Dell is as good as you are? "


    "Of course, he can''t span half the earth in a short time." Chen Chu shrugged: "we call them psychics, and dale is one of them."


    "I am very angry now, more angry than I was kidnapped. I am the last one to know about it." "How long are you going to hide me if it doesn''t happen?" said lisfal angrily


    "Forever."


    "I won''t forgive you, and dale." Riesfall was even angrier: "unless you teach me."


    "I can''t teach you, but Dale has a master. You can go to her and try your luck." "Of course, I can''t guarantee you whether you have this talent or not," Chen said with a smile


    "Dell and you can, and I''m sure so."


    Lisfal looked at Chen Yu. "Are all psychics the same?"


    "Different. Every psychic has different attributes and magic."


    "What''s your magic?"


    "My magic system is more complex. Anyway, I''m moving in the direction of Superman in the movie, power."


    "I thought it was swimming."


    Lisfal is very curious about this strange supernatural world.


    Constantly asking all kinds of information about the spiritual world.


    Lisfal asked again, "are you swimming more than 10000 kilometers?"


    At this time, Chen''s feet suddenly left the deck.


    "Fly."


    "Fly?" Lisfal stares at Chen''s feet. "Can you fly?"


    Chen Chu nodded, "I will."


    "Then why don''t you fly me back?"


    "Nonsense, unless you want to be killed by high pressure air."


    Just because Chen can take Didier around the world doesn''t mean that Chen can take risfar.


    Didilla is a psychic herself, and she wears all kinds of equipment before she sets out.


    Therefore, with the protection of Chen Yu, it can passively resist the high pressure air flow.


    But lisfal is not the same. He is a normal person.


    Chen Yu either took risfar to fly slowly or let him die in the air.


    "The ship is too slow."


    "When you get to the Atlantic Ocean around the African continent, let Amun see you." Chen said.


    "Amon?"


    "You won''t forget Amun, will you?"


    "Of course I remember Amun. By the way, Amun is not an ordinary orca, is it?"


    "If you see Amun now, you will be absolutely shocked."


    "I haven''t seen Amun, at best, I''m a little bigger." Lisfar said disdainfully.


    He felt that his willpower had been tempered.No matter what happens, there will be no more waves.


    It took 48 hours.


    The pirate ship put Chen Yu and riesfar on the sea.


    The pirates on the pirate ship are also confused.


    After all, they are not familiar with Chen Yu.


    But Chen Yu got off in the vast sea.


    It''s thousands of kilometers from the nearest land.


    They really don''t understand why Chen Yu and lisfal got off the ship here.


    Lisfal and Chen Zhu are directly immersed in water.


    "Are you sure Amun is near here?" Asked lisfal, a little worried.


    "Well, here he is."


    Just as Chen Yu''s voice came to an end, risfar suddenly found a huge shadow under the sea.


    Then risfar suddenly felt as if he had stepped on something.


    Gradually, lisfal found himself able to stand up.


    He felt like he was stepping on land.


    And the land is still floating.


    Amun? Lisfal was surprised.


    Soon, Amun was carrying Chen Yu and lisfal to the surface.


    Although Amun is not completely exposed to sleep.


    But lisfal still saw the huge and unreasonable form of Amun.


    "Here Is this Amun? " Lisfal was a little stunned.


    Amon was too big. He was more than a hundred meters long, and he had many bone spurs and wings like wings.


    Although from the morphological point of view, we can see the original morphology of Amun Orca.


    But lisfal still couldn''t calm down.


    It''s too big. Amun is too big.


    It''s unbelievable.


    "You see, I said you''d be surprised."


    "Is this really Amun? What kind is he? "


    Chen Yu will not tell lisfal about the real identity of Amun.


    Lisfar kept patting Amun on the back, trying to talk to him.


    Amun''s speed is very fast, and Chen Yu is also controlling the acceleration of the sea water.


    This greatly shortens their travel time.


    The appearance of Amun also made lisfal more curious about all things in the spiritual world.


    Until the Hydra appears in their field of vision.

 Chapter 1904

    In three days, lisfal drifted on the sea for nearly three days.


    When lisfal boarded the hydra, he embraced Lola excitedly.


    Lola has too many questions to ask riesfall.


    Of course, she just wants to


    Lola slapped lisfal hard.


    She was angry that risfar was running to Somalia in spite of the danger.


    Chen Yu is gloating at lisfar.


    Lisfar is helpless. What can he say.


    "Chen, why are you with lisfal?"


    "Lost at sea." Chen Chu looks at lisfar with a smile.


    Riesfar''s eyes were white, and Laura looked at Chen, but she did not continue to ask.


    She felt that she could turn to riesfall for an answer.


    All the children are here. This time Lola is here to meet lisfal.


    But for the children, it''s a chance to go on a sea holiday.


    The children don''t know what happened in risfar.


    Of course, adults don''t tell them what happened to lisfal.


    Lisfal had no sequelae but a beating.


    Riesfall wanted Chen to help with the treatment.


    But Laura stopped Chen.


    She meant to make risfaldo suffer for a few days.


    So that she can remember the lesson.


    Chen Yu and fali are just watching.


    After receiving riesfall, the Hydra spent another two days at sea.


    If it wasn''t for lisfal and Lola to go back and clean up the mess, they probably wouldn''t want to go.


    Both of them are busy people, and they may not have several days off in a year.


    If it wasn''t for this accident, I''m afraid none of them would have had time to rest.


    Back at Mingyue villa, risfar and Lola left in a hurry.


    But they still keep the children in Mingyue villa.


    ¡­¡­


    Touch -


    "Dale, you bastard."


    Dale put down the phone and looked at lisfal in surprise: "fack squid, Lola said something happened to you. I''ve been looking for a relationship these days to see if I can get you back. How did you come back by yourself? And why do you scold me as soon as you come back? Did I offend you? "


    "Chen saved me."


    Lisfal looked at Chen Yu angrily.


    "You blame me for not helping?" Dale looked at lisfal in bewilderment.


    "No, I''m angry that you and Chen lie to me. You are all psychics, but I''m the last one to know."


    "Ah? Do you know? "


    "Chen said that you have a master. I''ll forgive you if you introduce me to me."


    "You''ve seen it, too."


    "When have I met?"


    "Last time my master held Fisher, you blame me for letting strangers hold Fisher."


    "That woman is your master?"


    "Of course, Chen introduced it to me."


    "Then you can introduce it to me quickly."


    "I can introduce you to you, but I can''t guarantee that I will let Shifu accept you as a student."


    "That lady can take you as an apprentice, and I have no problem."


    "It doesn''t have to be that I can get master''s favor, or because Fisher has no talent. I still get Fisher''s light, which also proves that our family''s bloodline is excellent."


    Riesfall rolled his eyes. "Fisher is not your own daughter."


    "It doesn''t matter if it''s my own, but Fisher is my daughter, so she''s my family''s."


    Soon, Li Qing came to the hotel.


    "Master, this is lisfar. Have you met him?"


    "Hello, Mr. lisfal."


    "Dare not......" At this time, lisfal is, after all, courteous and disrespectful.


    "Master, Johnny also wants to learn from you."


    Li Qing looks at lisfar in surprise: "Mr. lisfar, do you know the spiritual world?"


    "Not long ago."


    Li Qing looked at Dale again. "Did you tell him?"


    "No, it''s not. It''s Chen."


    "Well." Li Qing looked at lisfar and said, "Mr. lisfar, if Dell''s talent is poor, then you have no talent at all, so you can''t learn any of our magic."


    "I can''t learn at all?"


    "Yes."


    "Master, is there no other way?"


    "Yes, some secrets can make people who can''t learn magic have magic, but those secrets cost a lot.""Does it cost money?" Asked riesfall.


    "No, there is no magic that needs money directly, but it can be called secret law. Many times, people need to sacrifice some lives, even their own relatives."


    "I''m still not going to learn," he said


    "It''s a wise choice." Li counted and nodded.


    ¡­¡­


    Serengeti, the starting point for humanity.


    According to archaeologists, the Serengeti savanna is the origin of modern human beings.


    No matter Asians or Europeans, they come from here.


    Now the supernatural society is based in a temporary stronghold in the Serengeti prairie.


    This temporary foothold was established by the great union of African psychics.


    It''s specially used to set foot for the psychics who come here.


    However, the conditions for this foothold are somewhat poor.


    Water and electricity are also available every day, and there are some stalls on the street.


    In addition to offering local aborigines small businesses, it is also offered to psychics.


    Some psychics even do business here, selling some magic props or materials.


    "I''m sorry sir, please don''t litter at will. This is a natural environment protection area."


    As Ingrid was walking down the street, he lost a cigarette end and was held by a woman.


    Everyone subconsciously stepped back and looked at Ingrid with disgust.


    Ingrid drew on his cheek. "I''m sorry."


    With that, Ingrid picked up the cigarette end.


    "Where are you from?"


    "North America." Ingrid replied.


    "So do we, but not very familiar with him." West, in a word, has nothing to do with Ingrid.


    Ingrid gnashed his teeth at West and others.


    "North America?" The woman''s eyes were a little more scornful: "go register your information, it''s in the registration office over there."


    "Registration? Why register? "


    "In recent days, the psychics who come here are often missing or killed. So in order to ensure the safety of every psychic who comes to help, and to master the actions of every psychic more clearly, every psychic who comes here now has to register."


    "Has there been a fight here all this time?"


    "There have been two major battles. The last one was the worst, killing at least 20 psychics." Said the woman.


    "Excuse me, miss, are you?"

 Chapter 1905

    The woman''s eyes clearly drifted when she heard West ask the question.


    "Nordic, holy Council," he said, with a look of separation


    West has heard of the sacred council of northern Europe.


    The holy Council is not a first-class spiritual organization, but it has a certain reputation.


    It''s like playing in England and Spain.


    Even in the second tier League, I think it''s higher than in China.


    Of course, the same is true.


    People''s level is really high, that''s not to say.


    And that''s basically the same with the North American spiritual world.


    Even the second or even third tier organizations or clans in Europe and Asia.


    The level is still higher than that of North America.


    And the reputation of this Council is not because of their glorious deeds.


    It''s because they''re enemies of scarlet church.


    Of course, the world of spirituality is not as immortal as it used to be.


    In most cases, current enemies will not kill each other for no reason.


    It''s more about the competition in some things, that is, the fight.


    For example, if there is any competition in the spirit world, the two sides may not be the most brilliant.


    But once on the right, to the challenge arena that is full fire.


    Or something. If one side does it, the other must do it.


    Of course, in the last hundred years, the scarlet church has produced a 23 generation Blood Mary.


    So scarlet church has always been at the head of the Council.


    When hevier looked at West and others, he really despised them.


    How barren is the spiritual world in North America?


    Most of the time, one or two evil spirits can make a scene.


    It''s because no one''s going to deal with it.


    If it is put in other areas, if there are evil spirits who dare to make trouble, it must be arranged properly.


    "I''ll take you there." Said Sewell.


    In this temporary settlement, half of the people are psychics.


    The other half also had contact with the psychic.


    So here, we are familiar with the spirit and magic.


    The process of registration is very simple. Basically, it''s enough for everyone to explain their identity and power.


    But west felt that the registrants seemed to be on guard.


    West brought people out of the humble registry.


    He was still with him.


    "You''d better not walk around at night."


    "Why?"


    "It''s not absolutely safe here."


    "Do you mean it would be bad for us to have a colleague?" Asked West.


    "You know what we''re here for?"


    "Protect the dragon, the guardian of the prairie." Said West.


    "Yes, it''s not only unclean creatures that attack the poisonous dragon, but also a group of unclean human beings. They worship evil spirits. They think that if they kill the poisonous dragon, they can destroy the natural balance." "So we''re going to fight not just the unclean creatures, but the same kind of creatures that we''re hiding in," he said


    "In the past time, most of the missing people have been attacked by humans," he continued


    "So this registration is also to identify the enemy and me, isn''t it?"


    Shiver nodded. "That''s right."


    "So are we suspicious?"


    "Your passport has minimized your suspicion." Said Sewell.


    "Looks like we''re lucky." West said with a smile.


    "I live in a hut to the north of the gathering area. If you have any trouble, you can come to me." He said quietly.


    With that, he turned and left.


    "Let''s go. Let''s go where we live."


    "Mr. West, where do we live?"


    "Just by the river, there are some houses over there. I just paid some money, so the person in charge here arranged a good house for us." Said West.


    When they found the place to live, they found it was really good.


    Apart from crocodiles in the river, there are no other obvious defects.


    As for the activities of crocodiles, they are not a problem for everyone.


    Although the houses here are all made of wood, the style is good, and there are some electrical equipment.


    People don''t need to live a primitive life.


    West said he had paid some money, but it was not a small sum.


    At least that''s enough money to build these wooden houses.


    Otherwise, they couldn''t be assigned such a good house.


    The houses along the river line up. Eight Chengdu is occupied by the people of the supernatural society.These days, all of them are tired and can finally have a rest.


    However, there was a lot of noise outside before everyone packed their bags.


    "Get out of here. I want to see who dares to live where I like."


    There was shouting and swearing outside, and it was very arrogant.


    Everyone in the supernatural society heard it.


    One by one came out of their rooms.


    I came out and saw an old acquaintance at once.


    And when their old acquaintance saw the people of the supernatural society, his throat seemed to be pinched by one hand.


    The voice stuck in the throat and came out.


    This is no one else. It''s Magri Modric, the general director of the flame religion that they met in the deep forest of Norway during their last mission.


    Magri Modric opened his mouth, his face full of stiffness and embarrassment.


    He could not have imagined that in the Serengeti prairie, thousands of miles away, he met the people of the supernatural society.


    Last time, he had already escaped from the dead. Unexpectedly, this time, he tried to find his own way again.


    "What a coincidence, Mr magley, that we have met again." West stood in front of the door, squinting at magley Modric.


    Jolin Nash also came over, holding a fire in his palm: "Mr. maghrey, the last time I got that little sun from you, I''ve been practicing. I can just ask you for advice."


    "That Misunderstanding It''s really a misunderstanding. " Cried Margery modridge.


    Joking, fighting with these people, I don''t know how to die.


    Last time he and his men had suffered enough.


    This time, he has not brought as many people as last time.


    It is mainly because of the heavy losses last time, and up to now, it has not filled the whole population.


    If there is another conflict, his people will be all dead, and he can''t beat the people of the supernatural society.


    And among the supernatural societies, the one who was most impressed by Marguerite Modric was helys.


    This guy killed that maniac in libric.


    Maghrey modridge felt that even if there was only helys, they would not be able to deal with it.


    At the moment, he cried bitterly in his heart and wished to turn around and leave.

 Chapter 1906

    "Ha ha Long time no see, Mr West. " Maggie modridge laughed to hide his embarrassment: "I''m kidding you I heard that you live here, so I came here specially to talk about the past with you. "


    West looked at Margery Modric with both hands and back.


    There is always a meaningful smile on his face.


    "Mr. magley, I heard that there are some heretics here. It''s not you, is it?" West looked coldly at Maggie Modric.


    "Don''t be kidding. Although the teachings of our church of fire are different from those of the general public, we are different from the real Heretics in heaven."


    Pyrology is now an evil religion, but it is not a concept.


    Evil sects are like that. I know I''m a bad person. I''m doing bad things.


    Heresy, on the other hand, is to say that I am a good man.


    You have to believe me and my teachings.


    For example, if they are willing to, or even carry out one or two reforms within the church, to correct some behaviors that are not tolerated by the secular and the government, they can become an ordinary organization.


    The government and the spiritual world will not kill them.


    Now many sects even belong to the model of rectification.


    But cults can''t. their doctrines have determined their identity.


    There is only one way to deal with cults and heretics, no matter the government or the people of different spiritual communities.


    From the body to the soul.


    Magri Modric did not want to be considered a heretic either.


    Especially here, it''s full of heretics.


    He and his men add up, and there''s no spray here.


    Of course, Maggie Modric has been registered here.


    Although they are now in the eyes of the person in charge, there is still a little doubt.


    However, his appearance shows that he is not afraid of shadows.


    "You''re here for protection, too?" West is strange.


    Maghrey Modric would have been involved in the mission.


    "It''s good."


    "Benefits? Are you talking about the reward for the scarlet task? "


    "Although the reward of the scarlet task is rich, it is too difficult to win the reward in front of hundreds of psychics." Magri Modric shook his head. "I''m looking at the gift of nature''s guardian."


    "Are you talking about the dragon? Can he give rewards? "


    "As the guardian of nature, the poisonous dragon has some special power and can give others some special power."


    "What special force?"


    "Not necessarily." Magri Modric shook his head: "there are few people who can get this power, and there are certain restrictions. The only thing for sure is that only outstanding people can get this gift."


    Just then, hevier came over.


    She heard that the people of the Church of fire were around here, so she came to have a look.


    If the people of the flame cause trouble, then she can stop it in time.


    Because of the bad deeds of the past, the flame religion belongs to the key suspect after coming here.


    Even knowing they are heretics is unlikely.


    But it''s still under surveillance.


    Moreover, the behavior of the flame religion has always been hegemonic.


    If there is a conflict between the people of the Church of fire and the spiritual people from North America, it must be the Americans who suffer.


    But when she got here, she found that there was no conflict between them.


    They seem to get along quite well.


    At least the team leader of the Church of fire and West are talking happily.


    "Mr. West, do you have anything to help with?" Asked hevier.


    "No, No." West shook his head.


    "If you need help, as long as you don''t have any scruples in this community, I promise you that there will never be any confusion in front of me."


    "Thank you for your kindness, but we really don''t need it."


    "Well then." It is true that Sewell saw West had no intention of turning to her for help, and gave up as a patron of the supernatural society.


    West found that, although the strength of hicville is not very strong.


    But Maggie modridge was very afraid of hivel.


    By the way, it seems that Sewell is a bit nosy.


    She''s not supposed to work here, is she?


    "Mr magley, do you know this woman? She is a member of the holy Council. "


    "Holy Council? It''s just a second rate force. "


    "When you face her, you are not so relaxed." West went straight to maghrey Modric''s pain."She is the one chosen by the nature guardian. She can borrow the power of the guardian in this place, even in the surrounding areas. That is to say, as long as her magic is not reckless, she can borrow the power of the nature Guardian infinitely."


    "Even if she borrows strength from a strong object, but does not belong to her own strength borrowed too many times, it will cause some harm to herself, so there is no infinite possibility of borrowing other people''s strength."


    "That''s right, but even if she''s not really invincible, she represents the nature Guardian after all. As for a psychic who tried to attack a psychic, it led to the appearance of the nature guardian."


    "thank you for your answer, Mr. magley."


    "You''re welcome. We''re friends, aren''t we?"


    Maggie Modric was relieved.


    After all, he was very impressed by the last fight.


    This time they are competitors.


    However, Magri Modric hopes to maintain a good relationship with Chen Yu.


    In this way, if there is a fight or danger, these people of the supernatural society may be willing to help them out.


    There is also a point, because the Church of fire is not popular in this settlement.


    If they are in trouble, others may not take advantage of the fire, but it is certain to gloat and watch.


    The flame religion needs a strong and powerful ally here.


    At the same time, they have no unforgettable object of hatred.


    The supernatural society has these two conditions.


    So Magri Modric is willing to tell West and others what information he has.


    "I heard that there are some Heretics in this settlement. Do you know who these people are?" Asked west again.


    "I''m not sure who it is, but when we first arrived here yesterday, there was a hint that we hope that our church of fire can cooperate with them. The words of the other side sound like a demagogue to me."

 Chapter 1907

    He returned to his temporary headquarters.


    "Hicville, why are you back so early today?"


    "I''ll be back if I have nothing to do." Sewell sat on the wooden floor.


    Her roommate, Irene Horton, is the guardian and manager of order here, just like her identity.


    Their identity is not determined by an organization or an individual.


    It was given by the dragon, the guardian of nature.


    They can also borrow the power of nature''s guardians.


    In this gathering area, there are six order guardians and one manager.


    They are responsible for maintaining order here, and also for planning every action and battle.


    "Recently, there are more and more psychics in the gathering area, and there are more and more heretics coming in."


    "The guardians gave us strength, but they did not give us the ability to distinguish the evil believers." Shiver rubbed his hair and said, "that''s a bother. How did I take the task at the beginning?"


    "When you received the gift from the guardian, you didn''t hesitate." Said Irene Horton quietly.


    "You didn''t refuse to change the power of white."


    Of course, white is impossible.


    At the same time, they have to pay.


    ¡­¡­


    "Is this where the suspects you''re talking about live?"


    Under the leadership of Maggie modridge, all the members of the supernatural society came to a house.


    "Well, I can''t guarantee that they must be heretics." Said Magri Modric.


    West looked at the crowd. "Who are you?"


    "I''ll do it." Ingrid stepped forward and said.


    They''re just skeptical now, so it''s impossible for all of them to do it.


    If you recognize the wrong person, you will be expelled later.


    So it''s the best choice to do it by yourself.


    Even if deported, a person is deported.


    Moreover, Ingrid is the most convenient.


    After all, he is the fastest.


    As for how to tell if the other side is a heretic.


    There is no exact answer.


    It can only be distinguished by experience.


    Ingrid nodded with the crowd.


    In the next moment, Ingrid was gone.


    Magri Modric was shocked, so fast.


    If you fight against English, the opponent''s speed can break through his defense in the shortest time.


    Isn''t North America a magic desert?


    Why is this unknown organization so powerful.


    And not one or two strong, but everyone is very strong.


    Not everyone is willing to provoke the heretics.


    The reason why heretics are heretics.


    It''s because of their anti human way of thinking.


    Be cruel to yourself, be more cruel to others.


    Ingrid had entered a room in a flash.


    There is no one in this room.


    But Ingrid went straight to their luggage.


    Soon, Ingrid found a badge in his luggage.


    This badge is engraved with three ferocious faucets.


    Ingrid looked at the badge. "Three headed dragon, what sect is it?"


    "Truism." Just then a man came in.


    Ingrid squinted at the man who came in.


    "Truism? It''s the first time I''ve met someone who fits in like this."


    Truism is the pursuit of truth.


    But their truth is quite different from that of the general public.


    Their truth is antisocial.


    One of the top ten cult organizations in the world.


    There was a danger in the body of the heretic, and there was some shade in his eyes.


    Ingrid''s pupils suddenly dilated.


    The next moment, Ingrid flashed.


    There was a blade behind it that crossed the original position of Ingrid without any sign.


    "Space Department!" English frowned.


    He is a speed type psychic in the reinforcement system, while in theory, the space system is higher than the speed type.


    Of course, even in the face of space rivals, Ingrid would not be afraid.


    Even if it is upper level magic, it needs practical experience and personal magic cultivation in the final analysis.


    When the cult raised his arm, Ingrid suddenly felt the danger in front of him.


    Although there was nothing in front of English, but English know that as long as they take another step, it is likely to fall into danger.


    Space Department is not only rare, but also very dangerous and troublesome.Like necromancy, although dangerous and weird, most of it is visible.


    But space magic is mostly invisible.


    When fighting against enemies in space, we need to rely on personal perception.


    "You are surrounded by space traps. If you move again, you will die."


    The heretic looked coldly at Ingrid.


    Ingrid raised his hands decisively: "I surrender."


    With a sneer, the heretic could not believe that English would surrender so easily.


    In the space traps all around Ingrid, a large number of sharp blades were shot out.


    Ingrid was also prepared.


    In a flash, Ingrid''s arms flew.


    All the blades were caught in his fingers.


    The next moment, Ingrid waved his arms.


    The blade flies back to the space trap.


    And Ingrid was infused with magic when he returned the blade.


    These spaces are built by magic.


    Once there is abnormal magic, it will directly lead to the instability and collapse of space.


    Ingrid was out of trouble in a flash.


    The heretic felt a pain in his neck, and Ingrid had caught him by the neck.


    At that moment, the heretic rang the alarm.


    All the heretics who lived around swarmed in.


    "You can''t escape." The heretic gazed at Ingrid: "you are against the consciousness of the world, so you will surely fail."


    Ingrid smiled faintly: "you can''t represent the consciousness of the world."


    By this time, more heretics had already entered the building.


    Ingrid''s speed erupted again, and his figure was beyond the limits of the human eye.


    Ingrid''s charge left a trail of flames along the way.


    And all the Heretics in the path can''t afford to fall.


    Ingrid was so fast that he didn''t even give them time to cast.


    And the original heretic was always in Ingrid''s hands.


    The pressure he has been subjected to has exceeded the limit of human beings.


    When English stopped again, the heretic in his hand was dying.


    "You see, you lost." Ingrid had a faint smile.


    The cultist looked up at Ingrid. "Are you sure we lost?"


    Ingrid was firmly in control of the heretics, and he had no chance to fight.


    "Then show me your resistance."


    "One day you will understand that you, the viruses of the world, don''t understand at all. Everything is destiny. Even what you do now is in the plan."

 Chapter 1908

    The fighting here has frightened most of the gathering area.


    Many people came to watch.


    But no one rushed in.


    Sewell and Irene Horton pushed the crowd away.


    When hevier saw Ingrid, he recognized him.


    "How is he?"


    "You know his mother?" Asked Irene Horton.


    "I took him and his companions to register before, only knowing they were from North America."


    "This man is very strong, at least better than most people in the gathering area. Is he really from North America?" Asked Irene Horton, a little surprised.


    It''s like a football genius in China, which will cause a sensation.


    "This man is not only strong, but also experienced in fighting." He was also surprised.


    A man can handle more than twenty enemies with ease.


    And his enemies were not weak, but there was no way to win Ingrid.


    Sewell frowned and was about to stop the conflict.


    Irene Horton, on the other hand, held shiver. "Don''t go there."


    "What''s the matter?" Asked hevier, puzzled.


    "Look at the weapons the two men have."


    "Those two daggers are very strange, like ancient daggers."


    "It was used for bloodletting. Some ancient religions used this kind of dagger to bloodletting sacrifices."


    "A few days ago, there were several victims, they were bloodletting."


    "That''s right." Irene Horton nodded: "few people use this kind of dagger now, and those two people seem to be very proficient in using daggers, as if they have practiced it specially."


    "Are they heretics?" It suddenly dawned on him.


    He looked again in the direction of the supernatural.


    They also didn''t mean to make a move. They were all watching.


    The fighting didn''t last long.


    Ingrid has shown overwhelming strength, as well as his unparalleled combat experience.


    No one can attack the enemy behind his back.


    Ingrid clapped his hands and went to Sewell and Irene Horton.


    Then, with a flick of Ingrid''s finger, a badge from the heretic fell into hivier''s hand.


    After seeing the badge, Sewell''s pupils suddenly contracted.


    True... Reason... Religion, that''s a famous cult.


    "They found it there."


    English is quite natural, walking back to the team.


    "The record in Yingling''s notes is good." Said West.


    The reason why they attacked the heretics was for their meritorious deeds.


    "There are a few bad eyes." Said Hess.


    "It seems that there are still some missing fish." Ingrid said: "these heretics seem to be plotting something."


    ¡­¡­


    "Grandpa, I have arrived at your door." Sonnel called Steven.


    "Oh Ah Wait Are you at my door now? " Steven suddenly reacted.


    "Yes, what''s the matter?"


    "I''m not at home now, I''m in the company." Steven said in a hurry.


    "Never mind. I have the key to your home." Said sonnel.


    "Wait, I''ve changed the key." Steven said, "I asked my bodyguard to give you the key."


    "But you don''t seem to have locked the door." Sonnel pushes open the door of Steven''s villa: "I''ve come in."


    "Don''t go in first." Steven is in such a hurry that Raymond is still at his house.


    Don''t scare sonnel by breaking in like this.


    Sonnel didn''t know why he went into the villa.


    "Sonnel, I remember. I have something here. You come to my company right now. I have something for you."


    "Grandpa, I''m tired. I don''t want to move now." Sonnel went into the villa and went straight to the kitchen to get a drink: "you should be coming back soon."


    "How can you come to my house when you are free? Don''t you go to school? "


    "Today is the weekend, my mother doesn''t go home all day, and I''m bored at home alone, so I plan to stay with you for two days, Grandpa. Are you not welcome me?"


    "No, welcome. Of course I do. How can I not welcome you?" Steven stammered, "take a good rest and watch the movie first. I have my new movie CD-ROM at home."


    "I''ve seen it in the cinema."


    "Then look again."


    "I''ve seen it ten times to support your movie."


    "The CDs are not the same at home."


    "What''s the difference?"


    "Then It''s Blu ray There''s a lot of content that doesn''t get cut in when it''s shown in the cinema. ""Oh, I''ll see it again."


    Sonnel turned on the DVD player and found the one Steven said.


    The disc of the DVD player just started.


    All of a sudden, sannell heard a voice outside.


    Sonnel turned his head and saw nothing.


    But as soon as sunnell turned his attention to the film, he heard a thump coming from the swimming pool outside.


    Sonnel stood up in disbelief and looked at the swimming pool through the French window.


    There are ripples in the swimming pool.


    But there''s nothing in the pool.


    No one was seen.


    Sunnell frowned. There was no figure, and there was nothing in the water. How could there be ripples?


    Sonnel went to the front yard and looked around.


    There is a water stain beside the pool, and the water stain obviously takes a trace and extends to the grass beside.


    Something seemed to come out of the water and hide in the grass.


    Sunnell swallowed a mouthful of saliva. Did any unidentified people run into the villa?


    "Come out, I see you," sonnel cried to the grass


    But no one responded to sonnel.


    "If you don''t come out again, I''ll call the police," sonnel cried


    There is still no movement.


    Sannell summoned up his courage and rushed to the edge of the grass to pull it apart.


    There''s nothing in it. It''s empty.


    Sonnel breathed a long sigh of relief.


    Suddenly, sunnell felt a chill in the back of his neck.


    It was like a cold wind on her back neck.


    Sonnel turned his head.


    But I saw a ferocious face.


    Snake! A super snake!


    The huge snake''s head was now facing sunnell, less than 10 centimeters from her face.


    So the four eyes are opposite Then


    Sonnel leaned back straight and fainted.


    It wasn''t long before Steven came back in a hurry.


    Seeing Raymond and sunnell lying on the ground, he hurried forward.


    "Raymond, what did you do to sonnel?"


    Raymond spouted a mouthful of saliva on Steven, and then turned his head into the grass.


    Steven wiped Raymond''s saliva and quickly picked up sunnell.


    Sonnel was just in a coma and had no hands.


    Obviously, he misunderstood Raymond just now.


    Steven is too worried, which misunderstood Raymond.

 Chapter 1909

    Steven had no choice but to call Chen.


    "Chen, something''s wrong with my family."


    "What is it?"


    "When sonnel came back just now, he happened to meet Raymond, and then he was stunned."


    "Then send it to the hospital. What can I do by phone?"


    "Raymond seems to be angry with me. I misunderstood Raymond."


    "Well, I''ll go now."


    When Chen Yu arrived at Steven''s house, Raymond came out.


    "Master, take me back. I hate this human old man."


    Chen Chu shrugs helplessly: "OK."


    Steven rushed out: "Chen, you are here."


    "How is your granddaughter?"


    "It''s a coma."


    "Show me."


    "Ramona..."


    "He''s angry."


    "Then explain it to me."


    "I''ve misunderstood all the explanations."


    Raymond has always been careful. It''s no use explaining to him.


    If it wasn''t for Chen Chen, Raymond would have taken Steven apart.


    Raymond, after all, is a devil, and Raymond is also a devil with a clear sense of gratitude and resentment.


    "What now?"


    "I''ve brought Raymond back."


    Steven was helpless, but he still felt guilty.


    "Take me to see your granddaughter."


    Chen Yu enters the room and checks on sonnel.


    It''s no big deal, just scared.


    Coma is the self-protection mechanism of human beings.


    Excessive psychological and physiological reactions will make the brain temporarily block itself, that is, coma.


    "It''s nothing serious. I wake up after a sleep."


    "And then?"


    "And then what?"


    "How can I explain to sonnel later?"


    "It''s just that she''s anaemic and comatose and hallucinates. What''s wrong with that?" Chen Yuli said of course.


    "It seems to be right, too." Steven nodded: "Chen, help me apologize to Raymond I misunderstood him. "


    "I can''t help apologizing. I can''t let others take the place of apologizing."


    "What does Raymond like to eat?"


    "It''s not something to eat to make up for. Raymond feels that his pride has been hurt."


    Steven is more and more guilty, more and more want to do something to make up for the damage to Raymond.


    Chen Yu takes Raymond back.


    ¡­¡­


    "Ah..."


    Sannel screamed in a moment of lucidity.


    But when she opened her eyes, she saw Steven and darimore standing by her window.


    "Grandpa, mom Snakes, big ones. " Cried sonnel.


    "What snake?"


    "I see it, I really see it, a very big snake."


    "Where are the snakes, sonnel? Are you hallucinating? Just now the doctor came and said you were in a coma with anemia. " Said dalymore.


    "Hallucinations? Is it an illusion? " Sonnel looked at Steven in surprise.


    "Yes, I don''t have snakes here." Steven was quite sure.


    Is it really an illusion?


    Sonnel heard Steven and Daley Moore''s answer.


    Some are not sure.


    After all, the big snake in her mind is too exaggerated.


    Normally, there is no such an exaggerated snake.


    So Steven and Daley Moore''s explanation is more reasonable.


    It''s just that when you are in a coma, how can you have that illusion?


    And own body is very healthy all the time, how can be anaemia suddenly?


    But sunnell didn''t think much either.


    "You have a good rest."


    Steven and darimore walk out of the room.


    "Darimore, is sonnel all right?"


    "It''s OK. She''s just scared. What can I do?"


    "I''m afraid she''s the same as you."


    "How could it have happened." Dalymore shook his head.


    "It''s better not to, otherwise it''ll be troublesome."


    "There''s no trouble. Now I can solve it myself, and I know the same kind of people. Besides, even if my friends and I can''t solve it, isn''t there Chen? There''s nothing he can''t solve."


    "Is Chen better than you and your friends?"


    "There''s no comparison."


    Dalymore did not see Chen go all out.


    But she did.


    She also talked about Chen''s terrible side.


    And Steven is just an ordinary person, so he has no idea of being strong at all.But Steven also saw Chen do it.


    Steven was quite impressed by the only experience of the miraculous event.


    "Basically, as long as it''s a supernatural event, Chen has solved it."


    "Is Chen so powerful?"


    "My friend said that there are few people in the world who can beat Chen."


    "Then he should fight. He can definitely become a boxing Superstar No, he seems to have a student who is a fighter. "


    Dalymore felt like she was playing the piano against a cow.


    Steven can''t understand it at all.


    Boxing? All the boxers didn''t tie one finger together.


    ¡­¡­


    Long sakazaki enjoys the scenery along the way.


    This is her first visit to Los Angeles.


    Before she came, her grandmother told her everything.


    It is necessary to keep a good relationship with Chen Yu.


    This determines whether her future can smoothly take over the position of the sorceress in Tokyo''s great god palace.


    Long Saka is also the most terrible side of Chen Yu.


    In the war before Chen Yu and yuzao, Lizi changsaka was one of the few people who witnessed and survived.


    After passing the coastal road, there is a magnificent manor built on the cliff ahead.


    When the car arrived at Mingyue villa, she got off.


    When she entered Mingyue villa, she saw Chen Xun and the children playing around.


    She saw a huge head in the yard again.


    This faucet is obviously the head of a giant dragon.


    "Hello, Mr. Chen."


    "Well, Hello, nice to meet you, Miss Lizzie." Chen Zhu nodded.


    "I just arrived in Los Angeles today, so I came to see you at the first time."


    "Don''t be so polite. I''m not used to it. Do you have any plans next?" Chen Yu looks at Lizi Nagasaka.


    He is really not used to this kind of polite behavior.


    There are too many manners of the long Saka Lizi. The first time I picked up Chen Yu, I knelt on the ground and gave him a big gift.


    "I''m planning to apply for admission in the enlarged Los Angeles campus. In addition, I hope to become a member of the supernatural society, even if I''m only interning in the supernatural society, please ask Mr. Chen''s permission." She said respectfully.


    "Yes, but recently, all the people of our association have gone to Africa, so there is no one in the headquarters of the association. First, find a place to live. First, focus on the enrollment procedures. When the people of the association come back, I will arrange the procedures for you to enter the supernatural Association."


    "Yes, Mr. Chen."


    "I think you''ve just arrived in Los Angeles and there are many things to do. I won''t leave you here as a guest."

 Chapter 1910

    "Yes, Mr. Chen, I will follow all your orders."


    "Long Saka Lizi kneels in front of Chen Yu, Fu Shou replies.


    Chen Xun rubbed his forehead. He really couldn''t accept Japanese etiquette.


    It''s like that''s the only way they can talk.


    Before I left Japan last time, I promised to take care of Yoko Nagasaka.


    One of the most important reasons is Tianxi Dongye.


    In the past, Tianxi Dongye was taken care of by Yoko dairi.


    And Dongye Tianxi is his man, so now there is reciprocity.


    It is also human nature for him to take care of Nagasaka Reiko.


    Long banlizi hasn''t come out of Mingyue villa yet. Wang he is here, too.


    When she saw Wang He, first she was shocked, then she bowed to him.


    "Hello, Hejun."


    Wang he is now far more famous in Asia than in Europe and the United States.


    Especially in the youth group, it becomes a landmark star.


    Of course, she also knows Wang he.


    Wang he was also shocked, even though she spoke English.


    However, her posture is obvious at a glance.


    "May I have your autograph?"


    "Well Good. " Wang he signs a name for Lizi changban.


    After all, she must have known Chen Yu when she appeared in Mingyue villa.


    Wang he looks back at Chen he in the yard.


    "Hejun, do you want to see Mr. Chen?"


    "Yes, I''ve known Mr. Chen for a long time."


    "Then I''ll leave you alone."


    Long sakazaki bows, and Wang he bows.


    He didn''t know how to reply.


    Most Chinese people are a little intolerant of Japanese etiquette.


    Wang he takes Xiao Liu to Chen Yu.


    "Hello, Mr. Chen."


    "Well, sit down and talk."


    Xiao Liu is now scared by the magnificence of Mingyue villa.


    In addition to Xiangjiang area can see this scale of manors, the mainland is basically not seen.


    Especially in this position.


    Xiao Liu is very prim, neither sitting nor standing.


    "Xiao Liu, take the present to Mr. Chen."


    Chen Chu looked at the present that Xiao Liu was holding: "put it down, it''s very heavy."


    "What do you want to drink?" Chen asked again.


    "Coke Little Liu, don''t tell sister Nan. "


    It''s not the first time that Wang he has seen Chen Yu or come to Mingyue villa.


    So relatively speaking, it''s a lot easier.


    "At home, all my diet is restricted." Wang he said with a smile.


    "That''s the price of being a star, didilla. Help me get some coke. I envy you. There are flowers and applause everywhere."


    "I envy you, too, Mr. Chen."


    "Well, stop being polite."


    "Have you changed your assistant? I haven''t seen him. " Chen Zhu looks at Xiao Liu.


    "Hello, Mr. Chen. I''m Liu Yiming. I''m brother Wang''s new agent."


    Xiao Liu is also a person who has seen the world. He has been in business for a long time.


    Also accumulated a certain number of contacts, plus excellent working ability.


    Because of this, he was able to seize the opportunity to become Wang he''s agent.


    He also met some big bosses.


    Of course, it''s the first time to face the top rich.


    There''s no chance to talk to this kind of top rich people at home.


    After all, he is in the entertainment industry.


    The biggest man in the entertainment industry is not the top rich.


    What''s more, he''s a shrimp.


    In the entertainment circle, there are more people with more contacts and more skills than him.


    At best, he is a little famous in the circle.


    So in the face of Chen Yu, he dare not be slighted or put on airs.


    "That little girl was Japanese just now?"


    "Yes, a relative''s child."


    "Mr. Chen is of Japanese origin?"


    "You are Japanese. Your family are all Japanese." Chen Yu immediately cursed.


    Wang he smiled awkwardly. The more Chen Yu scolded, the better he was.


    "And Mr. Chen, and Ms. Gaia?"


    "She''s gone to Africa." "Is there a new play recently?" Chen said


    "Don''t I wait for Mr. Chen to invest?" Wang he replied with a smile.


    "I just play around. The next movie will be waiting for the monkey year. If you wait for me to invest in a new movie, I don''t think you can count on it in your whole life."Wang he smiled and knew that it was impossible for him to receive Chen Yu''s investment in every play.


    Compared with the initial acquaintance, Wang he has matured a lot now.


    No matter how you talk or how you look, you can be calm.


    It''s not as happy or angry as it used to be.


    Communication with Chen Yu is more like a conversation between friends.


    "Mr. Chen, would you like to go to the movie celebration?"


    "I won''t go. It''s my least favorite occasion. It''s too much trouble." Chen Yu shook his head.


    "I''d like to think of Mr. Chen as smart and unrestrained."


    But Wang he also knew it was impossible.


    After all, he is an artist, no matter how big he is.


    In the face of investors, sponsors and even deputy directors, we need to be respectful.


    "Mr. Chen, when will you return to China?"


    "I have no plans to go back home for the time being."


    Wang he is not the first to say that.


    But Chen himself did not know what to do when he returned home.


    There are only a few people connected in China, such as university teachers.


    I would like to say my best wishes to my teacher on holidays.


    As for those classmates or friends, they have basically lost touch.


    In China, even relatives don''t walk around. What do you do when you go back?


    So Chen basically refused to go back to China.


    Wang he and Chen Yu talked for an hour.


    Basically, it''s domestic change.


    Wang he always thought that Chen Zhu had been abroad for more than ten years.


    In fact, Chen Yu has been abroad for only two years, and there will be tremendous changes in China.


    Chen Yu also failed to correct Wang he''s idea.


    The two chatted happily, then Wang he took the initiative to leave.


    Chen Yu looks at the time. It seems that he hasn''t talked to them today.


    It should be over 9 p.m. in England now.


    Chen Yu made a phone call to salary Li.


    "Are you still in Edinburgh, Jolie?"


    "Uncle, we are now in London. The next stop is Copenhagen, the capital of Denmark."


    "Oh, have a good time then."


    "Uncle, we are not playing. We are exploring." Salary Li corrects Chen Yu''s words immediately.


    "Well, I''m wrong. I hope your expedition goes well."


    Salary Li does not know until now, last time she was attacked and injured, Chen Yu once stepped in.


    She thought she was hiding something perfectly. Rouen fasibon and they cooperated well.


    She explained to Chen that her mobile phone had been lost in those two days, so she never called Chen.

 Chapter 1911

    Chen Chu took out the stone he had brought back from Edinburgh.


    This stone is integrated with the king of monsters and hundreds of snakes.


    The stone is very big, about 40 meters long at most, and 20 meters in small places, close to the oval shape.


    It weighs over a thousand tons, and even a hundred snakes can''t move.


    Chen Yu has studied the texture of the stone intermittently these days.


    But it didn''t work out.


    Yang Guo said before that he felt the vitality contained in the stone.


    The small stone Chen gave him has now been sent back to Longhu Mountain.


    Chen Yu could not feel the vitality.


    But Chen has seen it in the battle with hundreds of snakes.


    Chen can grow up no matter how many heads a hundred snakes have.


    That surging vitality, even Chen Zhu is out of reach.


    In addition to the existence of Chen Yu, which can be killed by one finger, the vitality of a hundred snakes is the largest and closest to the existence of immortal body Chen Yu has ever seen.


    Even with the black Trident, you need to pierce the part where the hundred snakes are linked to the stone to kill it.


    Chen Yu suddenly thought that the blood of Satan is pure destruction, and this stone is pure vitality.


    If they collide, who can stay?


    The blood of Satan is the most domineering thing Chen has ever seen.


    Except for Chen''s black Trident.


    The black Trident is because when the old turtle ascends to the immortal, he merges his immortal internal elixir into it.


    Therefore, the black trident can''t be said to be an immortal instrument.


    And the blood of Satan is even more domineering. Under the demon king, one touch will lead to death.


    It will take hundreds or even thousands of years for Chen to absorb the power of Satan''s blood.


    So Chen Yu is thinking, if there is something that can neutralize Satan''s blood, whether it can make Satan''s blood more easily absorbed.


    But how to integrate is another problem.


    Put Satan''s blood straight out of the bottle?


    Not to mention other things, the destructive power of Satan''s blood directly destroyed the Mingyue villa of Chen Zhu and all the living creatures in the surrounding area for a hundred miles.


    Of course, Chen can also absorb the power of Satan''s blood with cool magic in advance.


    But in this way, the blood of Satan becomes a one-off weapon.


    Chen can''t be absorbed as his own strength, but used as a weapon.


    So the idea of fusing this stone with Satan''s blood is obviously not going to work.


    Try to see if your Xianli responds to it.


    Chen tried to put Xianli into the stone, but there was no response.


    Chen''s hands caressed the rough surface.


    The material of this stone is very hard.


    But not so impregnable.


    Chen Yu thought of a hundred snakes, which can be integrated with stones.


    And it can absorb the vitality.


    But that kind of integration is obviously not what Chen wants.


    Chen Yu doesn''t want his body to grow on stone.


    Chen Yu came up with a way, a very old-fashioned way.


    Eat Eat stones.


    Chen Zhu broke off a stone from the boulder, then put it into his mouth and chewed it.


    Of course, the taste is not good, very bad.


    Chen Zhu had finished stuttering, and his mouth was dry. He had to drink it with water.


    Useful? Chen found that his digestive system was absorbing the vitality of the stone.


    But is this absorption and digestion too slow?


    Not only is it inefficient, but it''s also very inefficient.


    If you take it orally.


    Even if Chen Zhu ate day and night, it would take more than ten years to eat up more than a thousand tons of stones.


    At that time, even if Chen Yu didn''t get the stone, the tooth would collapse.


    And in nine out of ten, the vitality of this way will be wasted.


    Will Chen Zhu need to absorb it again?


    It''s disgusting to think about it.


    So oral is obviously the dumbest way.


    There must be more efficient ways of absorption.


    Chen considers another problem.


    Why can be absorbed into the stomach?


    Is it stomach acid? Or pure liquid?


    Chen Yu thought about it and decided to do an experiment.


    Soak the stones in fresh water, sea water and vinegar respectively.


    See how the three react to the stone.


    After 20 minutes of immersion, Chen Zhu observed the three conditions respectively.


    It all looks like it works.


    Chen Zhu drank the liquid soaked in stone.


    The effect of immersion in seawater is the worst. The vitality absorbed by Chen Yu is very little, not more than 20%.Fresh water is the best. It can absorb 80% of the vitality of the liquid.


    The effect of vinegar is in the middle, and the vitality in the liquid can absorb about 50%.


    But vinegar dissolves rocks the fastest, which is understandable.


    After all, acid is the most corrosive substance in nature.


    Chen thinks that it will take decades for such a large stone to be completely dissolved even if it is soaked in fresh water.


    Just then, Zhang Tianyi called.


    "Chen Yu, how are you doing?"


    "Not so much."


    "What''s the rush? Who''s bothering you? "


    "No, what''s up?"


    "Can''t I call you when I''m ok?"


    "Well, are you done greeting?"


    "You must have taken the wrong medicine." Zhang Tianyi said frivolously.


    "Come on, what''s up?"


    As soon as Zhang Tian heard Chen''s impatience, he immediately got back to the point.


    "Well, is there any stone you asked Yang Guo to send last time?"


    "Yes." Chen Yu''s heart moved, but his tone remained still.


    "Get me some more."


    "No more."


    "Chen Zhu, shall we be more sincere?"


    "You want it when you open your mouth. Do you think it''s a lot? I''m just a little myself. "


    "Judging from the traces on this stone you gave, it must have been broken off from a very large stone. It weighs at least tens of kilograms. I don''t want much, just give me half of it."


    "Ha ha..." Chen Yu sneers.


    "Say the terms." Zhang Tianyi said discouraged.


    "There''s a lot of life in this stone." Chen said.


    Zhang Tianyi was even more discouraged when he heard Chen Yu''s words. Chen Yu knew that his conditions could not be too low.


    "Cut the crap and make the terms."


    "What does the alien world call this thing?" Chen asked.


    "It''s called Hunyuan stone in China, and it''s called life stone in the European and American spiritual world."


    "How to absorb the mixed stone?" Chen asked.


    "It''s very difficult..."


    "Excuse me." Chen Yu hung up directly.


    After a while, Zhang Tianyi called again: "how can you do this? If you don''t agree, hang up."


    "No one told you the truth."


    "Well, let''s be honest. Let me know how many stones you have."


    "About a hundred kilograms." Chen said.


    "According to your son''s treacherous character, that is to say, at least 200 kg."

 Chapter 1912

    Chen Yu and Zhang Tianyi are not familiar.


    To be exact, they only met twice.


    One time, Mary, the 23rd generation of blood, brought him to Mingyue villa.


    They had an exchange of magic, Taoism and perception.


    Another time was in Japan.


    So they''re not familiar.


    But Chen Yu thought they should be familiar.


    Zhang Tianyi is one of those charming people.


    He is a man who is hard to distance.


    That kind of casual and free and easy makes Chen feel comfortable.


    Of course, Chen Yu has a good opinion of Zhang Tianyi, which does not mean that Chen Yu will give it away in vain.


    "Let''s be honest, Lao Zhang. What did you do with the Hunyuan stone?"


    "Nonsense, such a strong vitality, of course, is to extend Shouyuan." Zhang Tianyi said naturally.


    "Do you have any secret ways to absorb the vitality of the mixed Yuan Stone?"


    "This secret is the secret of our dragon and tiger mountain."


    "Give me a price." Zhang Tianyi can talk with Chen Yu so calmly.


    That means it''s on the deal list.


    "I want fifty kilograms." Zhang Tianyi said: "don''t haggle too hard. 50 kg of mixed yuan stone can increase my life expectancy by nearly 10 years. I know that the mixed Yuan Stone on your hand is at least 200 kg. As long as I only need a quarter of you, it''s not too much. If you rely on the mixed Yuan Stone, you can increase your 30-year life expectancy at most. No matter how much, it just strengthens your body, which can''t achieve the effect of increasing life expectancy Fruit. "


    "Is it useless to live over thirty years?"


    Zhang Tian listens one by one and immediately yells, "OK, you really have more Hunyuan stones."


    "It''s none of your business. I agree with the 50 kg Hunyuan stone. Don''t think about it any more." Chen Yu said directly.


    "How many do you have?"


    "It''s none of your business."


    "Tell me how many you have."


    "Not much."


    "Tell me the truth, how many do you have."


    "More than three hundred kilograms."


    "Really?"


    "True, more true than pearls."


    "Give me 150 kilograms." Zhang Tianyi said.


    "No, you have to go half at a time. Don''t even think about it."


    "It must be more than three hundred kilograms. You must have more."


    "Not really." Chen Yu now refuses to admit it.


    "Chen Yu, you are still young. You can''t understand the fear of death that I am such a young old man."


    "I don''t really have one."


    "Give me 150 kg, and you''ll save another 150 kg. It''s useless if you have more."


    "You said, this can improve physical strength."


    "This treasure should be used to increase longevity, not to strengthen your body. Moreover, the strength of your body now, no matter how many Hunyuan stones, will not be obvious for your improvement."


    "I can use it for my family."


    "Ha ha In this world, no one can use it except you, me and Bloody Mary. "


    "Why?"


    "It''s a treasure for people with enough strength to use it. People with insufficient strength are extremely poisonous."


    "Well, you give me 150 kg. I''ll tell you how to increase your longevity and body."


    Chen Chu thought for a while and replied, "yes."


    "It''s very simple to integrate the mixed Yuan Stone and the small world. The small world can naturally absorb the vitality of the mixed stone. "


    "That''s it?"


    "It''s that simple." Zhang Tianyi said definitely.


    "That''s the simple answer. You''ve got 150 kilograms of mixed stone?"


    "What is pit? It''s a fair deal."


    "I can think of it if I grope for it myself." Chen said, gnashing his teeth.


    "But you haven''t found out yet."


    "You said, this is the secret of your dragon and tiger mountain."


    "Yes, simple as it is, it is indeed a secret method."


    Zhang Tianyi replied audaciously.


    "Oh, by the way, this method can only be used once, and then it can''t be used again."


    "What is a second time you can''t use it?"


    "Once xiaotiandi merges the mixed stone once, it can''t merge the second time."


    Zhang Tian paused and said, "in fact, the small world can integrate all things in the world. Similarly, there is only one chance."


    "What does fusion mean?"


    "Is your little world without attributes?"


    Chen did not deny that, for Zhang Tianyi, it was not a secret.


    "Yes."


    "Everyone''s original small world has no attributes. There is no other purpose except to add nearly infinite magic power. However, it can integrate some special forces or some treasures to make their small world have special attributes." Zhang Tianyi said: "you have met some enemies, who have the power to call the wind and the rain and cause the sky. Their small world has special attributes."Chen Yu nodded unconsciously, indeed.


    He has met some enemies and is clearly inferior to him.


    But it has the power to call the wind and the rain.


    It turns out that what they lack is the property of xiaotiandi.


    "Has your little world never integrated with anything else?" Chen asked curiously.


    "No, I don''t need to. Now I''m strong enough. Nothing or people can threaten me. In the past decades, there''s nothing worthy of my integration. So even in the small world without attributes, I have absolute strength."


    "I''m not happy to hear that. Let''s have a fight?"


    "I don''t care about you. Do you want to challenge me or listen to my explanation?"


    "Well, you go on."


    "The advantage of blending Hunyuan stone is to increase your longevity and physical strength, but it will also make your future lose the chance to obtain other attributes." Zhang Tianyi said, "the use of xiaotiandi is actually more mysterious and complicated than you think."


    If only to increase some life span, Chen may not be moved.


    But what Chen Yu has now is not a little bit of mixed stone, but more than a thousand tons.


    This makes Chen Zhao very excited, and increases his physical strength through the mixed stone.


    This is not an unacceptable condition.


    And Chen Yu doesn''t need other attributes.


    Just like the second small world of Chen Yu, lightning storm.


    The effect of lightning storm is amazing.


    But it is not so easy to deal with the existence of the same level, even chicken ribs.


    The first owner of the lightning storm used to deal with himself, and it didn''t have much effect.


    "Do you need any steps to merge the Hunyuan stone? Or what''s the secret? "


    "No, you can understand it. It''s hard for you anyway."


    "Well, I''ll hang up if there''s nothing else."


    "Well."


    Chen Zhuo just hung up the phone, and the 23 generations of Blood Mary''s call came in.


    Chen Xun''s heart is thumping. Zhang Tianyi''s mouth is not very tight.


    "Mr. Chen, do you know what I mean by calling you?"


    "I don''t quite understand."


    "One hundred and fifty kilograms of mixed stone, if you drive."

 Chapter 1913

    "Do you know the value of Hunyuan stone, Ms. Bloody Mary?"


    "Yes, that''s why I want you to make an offer."


    What does the Hunyuan stone represent for the twenty-three generations of Blood Mary?


    As an old man who knows fate, the last thing they want to face is time.


    Twenty three generations of Blood Mary thought that she could face death calmly.


    But when she learned that Chen Yu had Hunyuan stone in his hand.


    Her already dead heart was restless again.


    Chen Yu scolds Zhang Tian for his big mouth.


    "What can you give?" Chen asked.


    Chen Yu knows the value, and the twenty-three generations of Blood Mary also knows the value.


    Chen needs to ensure the maximum benefits.


    At this time, you don''t have to think about the world.


    The value of Hunyuan stone can''t be compared with any worldly wisdom.


    Especially for the twenty-three generations of Blood Mary.


    This is the treasure of life-saving, the whole world is no more valuable than Hunyuan stone.


    For this Hunyuan stone, she can give everything.


    Of course, she has to give something to impress Chen Yu.


    After all, Chen is not the kind of person who can make her feel at will.


    Twenty three generations of Blood Mary was silent for a long time.


    Chen Yu waited patiently at the end of the phone for the reply from the twenty third generation of Blood Mary.


    It''s not an easy decision. Twenty three generations of Blood Mary has a lot of collections.


    Even more precious than Hunyuan stone is not without it.


    That''s a thousand years of scarlet church.


    However, there are not many things that can make twenty-three generations of Blood Mary come out to do business.


    After a few minutes, the twenty-three generations of Blood Mary finally said.


    "I can give you a message."


    "A message? Are you sure? "


    Chen Yu doesn''t think that a single message can make him pay the Hunyuan stone.


    "Your cultivation is higher than that of old man Zhang and I. your longevity is definitely not low, so the biggest effect of the mixed Yuan Stone is not necessarily attractive to you." Twenty three generations of Blood Mary said firmly.


    Chen Yu was silent, neither admitted nor denied.


    No matter what the twenty-three generations of Blood Mary said, the value of Hunyuan stone cannot be denied.


    "So for you, the biggest effect of Hunyuan stone is to strengthen the body, but the effect of Hunyuan stone is far less obvious than that of increasing Shouyuan." The tone of twenty-three generations of Blood Mary gradually calmed down.


    It seems that she calmed down and spoke in an orderly way


    "The golden apple tree?"


    "That''s right. Isn''t your adopted daughter looking for the golden apple? I know the location of the golden apple tree." Twenty three generations of Blood Mary said.


    "Since you know the location of the golden apple tree, why don''t you get it?"


    "The golden apple tree is in the legendary Holy Garden, which is guarded by a God." "That God is the legendary Hercules, Hercules, the illegitimate son of Zeus and Alcmene," said the twenty third Blood Mary


    "You''re not kidding me, are you?"


    "No, I''m not kidding." In addition, the Golden Apple your adopted daughter is looking for is the holy garden


    "That is to say, even without your guidance, it is likely that my adopted daughter will find it in the end?"


    "As long as the intruders are killed, are you sure that your adopted daughter can survive without my warning? After all, they are going to face the real gods. "


    "All right." Chen has to admit it.


    Twenty three generations of Blood Mary''s words really helped him to save a tragedy.


    "And golden apple has infinite power, it can let you get the power you need, that is to say, what is your magic attribute, then Golden Apple will give you what kind of power, so golden apple is more valuable than mixed stone." "And the golden apple tree bears only three fruits at a time, once every thousand years," said Mary


    "All you have to offer me is news, not just to bring the golden apple tree to my house."


    "So I just want your Hunyuan stone, not you to pay more."


    Chen took a deep breath: "OK, I agree with the deal."


    "Zhang Tian and I will go to your place tomorrow." Twenty three generations of Blood Mary said.


    Whether it''s the 23rd generation Blood Mary or Zhang Tianyi, they all attach great importance to it.


    Even more than anything.


    They even have to show up in person.


    Chen Yu thought about it, and suddenly came up with a question.


    "Have you seen Hagrid?" Chen asked.


    Twenty three generations of Blood Mary can speak ancient Greek, and her magic of different spaces is compiled in ancient Greek.Therefore, Chen Yu doubted whether Mary of the 23rd generation had ever been exposed to the existence of some ancient Greek legend.


    "Yes, I have entered the holy garden. I thought I had enough strength. I should be able to protect myself, not to mention defeat Hagrid, but I underestimated the power of the legendary gods." Twenty three generations of Blood Mary said without hesitation.


    Since we want to cooperate, Mary of the 23rd generation will naturally show her sincerity.


    So she plans to tell Chen Yu all the facts.


    "It was a despairing existence. It was only one stroke that destroyed my little world. It took me several years to rebuild it. But I didn''t have no harvest at all. I found a magic book of different space magic in the holy garden. Although it was inferior to the golden apple, it made up for my loss at least."


    "How did you escape Hagrid''s hand? I can''t think how you can escape from his hands when you are so far behind. "


    In exchange for Chen Yu, if Chen Yu and the twenty third generation of Blood Mary started a war, then she would never escape.


    "When you are older, you always cherish your life." "I didn''t confront Hagrid directly, plus the secret method, so I retreated in front of Hagrid. I should be the only human who can escape from his hands after entering the holy land," said the twenty third generation Blood Mary


    To escape from a real God is one of the greatest achievements of the twenty-three generations of Blood Mary.


    Chen Yu doesn''t know what his mood is at the moment.


    God!? Have you finally been lucky to face a real God?


    And the legendary Hercules is also known for its infinite power.


    They seem to have the same attributes as themselves.


    I don''t know if I can fight with Hercules.


    Even Chen Yu has no assurance.


    Twenty three generations of Blood Mary did not directly tell Chen Zhu the location of the sanctuary.


    After all, she hasn''t got the Hunyuan stone yet.


    She doesn''t want to take risks. After all, Hunyuan stone is so important to her.

 Chapter 1914

    Zhang Tianyi and 23 generations of Blood Mary spent a day in Los Angeles.


    Chen Zhu also divided the stone and sent it to them.


    Zhang Tianyi checks in front of Chen Yu.


    "Lao Zhang, this kind of action shows your distrust of me."


    "We''re not that familiar." Zhang Tian''s eyes are white.


    Neither Zhang Tianyi nor 23 generations of Blood Mary said it.


    Even their subordinates or disciples didn''t say it.


    After all, Hunyuan stone is so important to them.


    Even if other people can not use mixed stone.


    But who doesn''t want to live 30 years?


    Once it''s spread, they''ll have no peace.


    Including Chen, there will also be no peace.


    It will always be a secret.


    Even when they came to Los Angeles, they were very secretive.


    After the two old men and the old woman checked, they confirmed that the Hunyuan stone was right and the quantity was right.


    "Lao Zhang, how did this Hunyuan stone come into being?" Chen asked curiously.


    "Bullshit, how do I know? I want to know about wholesale production." Zhang Tianyi rolled his eyes and said, "there are so many heaven, material and earth treasures in the world who don''t know the origin. Who has the time to think about the origin?"


    "In Europe, mixed stones are occasionally found." "It''s all the Warcraft battlefields hundreds of years ago or more, so it''s speculated that the Hunyuan stone is the fossil of the Warcraft," said the 23 generation Blood Mary


    "Chen Yu, are you sure there is another Hunyuan stone?"


    "No, I really don''t." Chen Yu said helplessly.


    Anyway, Chen Yu is determined to pretend to the end.


    Absolutely not. He has a lot more.


    Zhang Tianyi and the 23 generations did not believe Chen Yu''s words.


    But they still don''t think Chen will have a lot of them.


    After all, this thing is precious.


    Even if the Hunyuan stone can be found on weekdays, it can be up to one or two kilograms.


    Those who need it are eager, and those who don''t need it are abandoned.


    Of course, even if those people can''t be like Zhang Tianyi, the 23rd generation and Chen Yu, they can''t merge through the small world.


    They can think of other ways.


    Although not as efficient as the three of them.


    But everyone is eager to enjoy a longer life.


    Zhang Tianyi and 23 generations are happy.


    Especially for the twenty-three generations, she was ready to face the end of her life.


    But I didn''t expect it to happen.


    Chen Zhu actually found the Hunyuan stone.


    And it can be said that there are a lot of mixed stones.


    "Chen Yu, where did you get this stone?"


    "In the sea." Chen Yu replied casually, "you are here to integrate the Hunyuan stone. I want to see the process."


    "I won''t, Lao Zhang, just take this opportunity to demonstrate it to us." Twenty three generations said.


    Zhang Tianyi knows that he can''t leave without demonstrating on the spot.


    To some extent, Chen Yu and the twenty-three generations belong to the unreasonable category.


    Zhang Tian turned his mouth and said, "it''s not difficult. You can see."


    Zhang Tianyi demonstrates the process of blending the mixed stone in front of the two people.


    Chen Yu and the twenty-three dynasties protected Zhang Tianyi.


    Zhang Tian holds the Hunyuan stone, and the power of xiaotiandi begins to penetrate into the Hunyuan stone.


    Chen and the twenty-three generations observed every detail.


    Zhang Tianyi didn''t have any precautions.


    Put your heart and soul into the process of integration.


    For each penetration, a layer of stone shell will be peeled off.


    These peeled off stone shells have lost most of their vitality.


    A touch will dissipate.


    But it still has a very thin vitality.


    In the whole process, Zhang Tianyi completed the process of integration.


    Zhang Tianyi''s whole body is in spirit, and the original white hair has also turned black, just like he was directly young in his teens.


    Twenty three generations were the most excited. Zhang Tianyi was indeed young.


    "Don''t take away the powder of the mixed stone, it belongs to me."


    Chen Chu grabs a handful of mixed stone powder: "what''s the use of this thing?"


    "It''s a good thing to make medicine." Zhang Tianyi carefully collected all the powder: "and after thousands of years, it can be reunited into a mixed stone."


    Chen''s cheek has been smoked for thousands of years? Ghosts have thousands of years.


    But after listening to Zhang Tianyi, Chen Yu thought of his own super Hunyuan stone.


    England used to be called the island of monsters. Will the super mixed stone be the collection of the remains of monsters.After all, in order to rule England, human beings slaughtered all the monsters.


    No one can tell how many people have killed.


    Zhang Tianyi takes out a knife and cuts a hole in the middle palm.


    The opening in his palm is healing rapidly.


    "It''s very restorative." Twenty three generations are amazing.


    "The effect is really good." Zhang Tianyi is also very satisfied.


    However, Chen Yu despises it secretly. He does not need the vitality of the mixed Yuan Stone, but also has such a strong resilience.


    Of course, this is mainly because Chen''s accomplishments are all on the body.


    "How to make medicine?" Chen asked.


    "You don''t even know the basics. It doesn''t make sense to talk to you." Zhang Tian glanced at Chen Yu and said contemptuously.


    "Let''s fight." Chen Yu was furious at once.


    "Forget it. I''ll ask my disciple to give you a prescription later."


    Then the twenty-three generations began to merge. In their realm, as long as the users were not intentionally hidden, the process of casting could not escape their vision.


    Twenty three generations also took only ten minutes to complete the process of integration.


    Both looked at Chen, who shrugged, "look what I''m doing."


    "Don''t you merge now?"


    "I don''t have the Hunyuan stone." Chen Yu doesn''t want to bring out the super Hunyuan stone.


    In case they both want money, it''s too dazzling.


    Twenty three generations and Zhang Tianyi did not believe Chen Yu''s words.


    "Well, let''s go." Zhang Tianyi and 23 generations are not going to stay as guests.


    After all, they came secretly, so they had to leave secretly.


    Chen Yu, on the other hand, confirmed that they had left and entered the river map.


    It will take a long time for such a huge mixed stone to integrate completely.


    It took more than ten minutes for the 23rd generation and Zhang Tianyi to fuse 150 kg of mixed yuan stone.


    Then it will take more than 10000 times as long for Chen Zhu to make this 1000 ton mixed stone.


    Therefore, it is necessary to enter the river map for integration.


    Of course, Chen Yu did not forget Zhang Tianyi''s words and collected the fused powder.


    Chen found that his fusion started very quickly.


    It''s mainly because his small world completely covers all the Hunyuan stones. However, with the continuous peeling of the stone shell of the Hunyuan stones, the speed gradually slows down.

 Chapter 1915

    Chen Yu felt the vitality contained in his small world.


    this is the most pure vitality of life.


    Chen began to absorb vitality into the body.


    Chen felt that all the cells were full of power.


    The skin also began to ooze dirt.


    This is not the first time for Chen Yu to wash his muscles and cut his veins.


    This time, Chen Yu felt like a new man.


    Vitality is constantly reshaping Chen''s body, reshaping every part of Chen''s body, every structure


    Just then, a key hidden in the space ring suddenly flew out.


    Chen saw that the key was originally obtained from Murphy''s mother.


    The key disappeared into Chen Yu''s body.


    Then Chen''s body began to break down uncontrollably.


    This shocked Chen Yu, whose consciousness was still very clear.


    But he couldn''t stop the process.


    The key disappeared after entering Chen''s body.


    This key is the main culprit for the decomposition of Chen Yu''s body.


    Finally, Chen Yu is only left with the soul, and the inner alchemy and yin yang fish in the center of the soul.


    All around is Chen''s body after decomposition of the blood mist.


    All of a sudden, the blood fog began to converge on Chen''s soul.


    The process of reorganization is more thorough than before.


    The whole process was beyond Chen''s control.


    Chen Yu is passively bearing the whole process.


    Chen has activated three keys before, one is the golden key. The ability is to let Chen produce evolutionary effect under the influence of environment.


    The second is the soul key, which enables Chen Yu to absorb the soul of his old enemies and fill in the defects of his own soul. At the same time, it also makes Chen Yu stronger in willpower and spirit.


    The third is the blood key, which can also be called the key of God.


    The key of blood color makes Chen Yu cross the gap between man and God.


    Let Chen Yu touch the realm of God.


    At that time, Chen knew that each key had some ability, and it seemed to open some limits of the body.


    What about the fourth key? What''s the effect? What does it mean?


    The body remodeling process lasted for several days.


    In these days, Chen can''t do anything.


    It''s hard for Chen to understand the physical changes.


    In this process, Chen''s small world has gathered a lot of vitality.


    And pour into Chen''s body continuously.


    Chen''s body is like a bottomless abyss, devouring every bit of vitality greedily.


    When Chen''s body remodeling is completed, Chen can finally move.


    Chen wants to know what happened to his body.


    Speed and strength have all been greatly improved.


    But when it comes to substantive changes, Chen Yu still doesn''t understand.


    Where is the change?


    Finally, Chen''s body, even the small world, has absorbed full vitality.


    There is no way to integrate a bit of Hunyuan stone.


    At this time, there is still a small half of the Hunyuan stone, estimated to be 4500 tons.


    Chen Yu is still confused.


    Where is your change?


    Each key has a unique effect.


    After activating the soul key, Chen Yu did not understand the function of soul key for a long time.


    Then the blood color key is activated unintentionally.


    Chen is eager to find out what the function of the fourth key is.


    Chen Yu keeps trying to see what changes his body has made.


    However, in addition to the increase in strength and speed, it seems that the yin-yang fish has grown a lot.


    Chen Xiaoping is in a mood and sits on the ground again.


    The fourth key is activated when the body is reshaped.


    That is to say, the activation condition of the fourth key is that it can be activated only when the body changes dramatically or mutates.


    So the function of the fourth key is probably related to the body.


    So the body must have had a change that it didn''t understand.


    Does strength and speed increase with the fourth key?


    It could have something to do with the fourth key.


    It is also possible that it only absorbed the vitality of the Hunyuan stone.


    Chen Zhu moves in his heart and collects the mixed stone and its powder.


    Out of the picture, Chen immediately called Zhang Tianyi.


    "Lao Zhang, where are you now?"


    "I didn''t leave your house long ago. I''m still in the car. Where can I be?""Come back for a moment. I have something for you." Chen said.


    "You don''t want to kill me, do you? Did I accidentally learn your secret, and then you want to kill me? "


    "Less bullshit." Chen Yu is speechless about Zhang Tianyi, who has a strange brain circuit.


    Soon, Zhang Tianyi and the 23rd generation are back.


    "What do you want us to do?" Zhang Tianyi asked.


    "Look, what''s the change with me."


    Chen Yu felt that he could not feel it, perhaps because he was blinded by his vision.


    As onlookers, Zhang Tianyi and the 23rd generation may be able to discover their changes more clearly.


    "Change?" Zhang Tianyi and the twenty-three generations carefully looked at Chen Zhu.


    Zhang Tianyi came up and stabbed Chen Yu in the chest. He said in a rather discontented tone, "you really have Hunyuan stone. Your body has been strengthened a lot."


    Chen Chu poked Zhang Tianyi''s finger: "I''m not talking about this. Do you feel any changes other than the body becoming stronger?"


    "Let me feel it." Twenty three generations cast a perception magic on Chen Yu.


    But the next moment, twenty-three generations frown again.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Perception failed." Twenty three generations of confusion: "your body seems to be immune to my perception magic."


    "My body is absolutely immune to low level magic." Chen said.


    "I don''t use ordinary perception magic. I use divine vision, advanced magic, and with my strength, I use ten times more effective than ordinary psychics."


    Chen Yu slightly Leng, see their body magic resistance also greatly improved.


    In the past, Chen can only save magic to a certain extent, but now seems to be able to save most magic.


    "Since even the vision of the gods can''t work on you, then I can''t."


    Chen looked at Zhang Tianyi, who shrugged. "I have a way. For example, if you give me a few drops of your blood, I''ll go back and study it. Maybe I can figure out your changes."


    "Let it go."


    The last thing a psychic wants is to give someone a part of his body.


    Not even a few drops of blood.


    A lot of magic is released through blood.


    Even if Chen thinks he is strong, he dare not take the risk.


    "Chen, where did your changes come from? Why do you think you have changed? "

 Chapter 1916

    "Forget it, it''s OK."


    Chen Yu won''t tell them his secret.


    There seems to be no answer for both of them.


    I can only explore slowly in the future.


    After Chen Yu drove them both away, he began to study them again.


    Unfortunately, there has been no clue.


    Chen''s overall improvement of physique requires a new round of adaptation.


    The improvement of the foundation also led to the improvement of Chen Yu in other aspects.


    The divination of the great spirit can add more spirit to the world.


    And Chen Yu''s incarnation has finally changed from eight to sixteen.


    Avatar is a very special spell, because every Avatar has the power of noumenon.


    As a result, Chen''s individual strength is stronger, and the immortal power consumed is higher.


    So even though Chen Yu has learned the full version of his avatar, he has always been in unity.


    Even though the strength has increased by many times compared with the original, the number of external avatars has hardly increased.


    Only when the strength of Chen Yu''s body is maintained, can the number of incarnations be doubled.


    This time, by absorbing the vitality of the mixed Yuan Stone, Chen Yu improved almost in all aspects.


    Even Xianli has increased a lot.


    Just then, Chen''s phone rang.


    Chen Yu looks at the phone number. It''s a call from CASS.


    "Hello, CASS."


    "President."


    "How are you doing in Africa?"


    "It''s fun. We live by the river and can catch crocodiles every day."


    "You didn''t call me to report to me."


    Generally speaking, it is West who reports to Chen Yu, and CASS seldom takes the initiative to contact Chen Yu.


    "Do you remember the last time I told you that I had an ordinary girl friend?"


    "Well Remember, it''s the teacher, isn''t it? "


    "Yes." Cass replied, "she just called me and asked if I had any money."


    "She asked you for money? Do you suspect that she has a problem? "


    "No, I investigated her identity before I was with her. She was just an ordinary girl."


    "What does that mean?"


    "I wonder if she is in trouble." Said CAOS.


    It doesn''t matter if you just ask him for some money.


    After all, he has a lot of savings.


    Cass is worried that his girlfriend is in trouble.


    "I see. Give me your girlfriend''s information. I''ll help you to have a look." Chen said.


    Since the members of the association go out to perform their duties, Chen Yu, their family member, naturally needs to be taken care of.


    Chen Yu called Portia to watch the baby.


    Chen Yu went straight to Cass''s girlfriend''s house.


    Chen Yu was driving and reading a document.


    Neri wenlansi, 29, is a primary school teacher.


    Neri winlance''s home is in an ordinary community.


    Chen Yu comes to the door of Naili wenlansi''s home and knocks.


    Soon, Neri winlance opened the door and looked at Chen Yu at the door.


    "Hello, sir. May I help you?"


    "Hello, I''m a friend of CASS. He said you may have some trouble, so I''ll come and see if I can help you."


    "Ah? Are you from Cass? Ah, come in and have a seat. " Neri wenlansi looked at Chen Yu in surprise.


    "Casos is in Africa now. He can''t come back for the time being, so he asked me to come here. Can you venture to ask me, what''s the trouble with you?"


    Neri wenlansi''s face was a little embarrassed, his eyes drifted for a moment, and he said, "I owe you a sum of money."


    Chen Yu pushes a check down in front of Neri winlance.


    Neri winlance was shocked to see the number on the check.


    The money she borrowed from Cass was ten thousand dollars, but the figure on the check pushed by Chen Yu was one million dollars.


    "No, not so much money." Neri wenlansi waved her hand in fear.


    "It doesn''t matter. This money belongs to CAOS." "If you marry in the future, his property will be yours," Chen said


    "We haven''t decided..."


    "Miss Neri, can you tell me where you spend your money?" Chen asked.


    "I bought a fund and I was cheated."


    "Where have you been cheated? In what form did the other party cheat you? " Chen asked again.


    Neri winlance said the whole story.


    But Chen Yu was a little confused.


    "Just a moment. I''m not familiar with finance. I''ll have a professional lawyer come."Chen Yu called Alex and asked her to come.


    Not long after, Alex came.


    Chen Qiong lets Neri wenlansi retell her situation once again.


    Then Jacques recounts Neri winlance.


    "In short, Miss Neri winlance was cheated to buy a fund, which concealed the total purchase amount and the installment purchase amount. For example, I want you to buy a fund. I tell you that the total purchase amount is only ten thousand dollars. Actually, ten thousand dollars is not the total, but the single purchase amount. That is to say, she needs to pay for each period Ten thousand dollars. If she fails to pay in the first period, it means that she is in breach of contract. Not only the purchase money previously paid is confiscated, but also she needs to pay liquidated damages. " "This kind of financial fraud is very common," says yarrix


    "You can still do this?" Chen is also the first to hear about this kind of fraud.


    "Miss Neri winlance, where were you when you signed the contract?"


    "In my house."


    "It''s not in their company, is it?"


    "Well, yes."


    "When signing the contract, did you get the explanation of the terms of the contract?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "In other words, have you ever been interpreted by a professional lawyer in key contract terms?"


    "No Does the contract require the presence of a lawyer? "


    Yalixi nodded and turned to Chen Yu: "small problems are easy to solve in law. The layout of this kind of fraud company is full of loopholes. Even if they have contracts in hand, it can be easily solved. However, this kind of company often intimidates and threatens the victims, or even uses violent means."


    "Well, I see. You are responsible for legal matters. I''ll deal with matters beyond the law." "Miss Neri, in view of the danger of your personal safety now, I suggest you call Cass first," Chen said


    "OK..."


    Neri winlance immediately made a phone call to CASS.


    Cass is to let Neri winlance listen to Chen Yu''s arrangement.


    "Miss Neri, I''ll arrange a safe place for you first." Chen said.


    Neri wenlansi nodded, and she said, "what about my work?"


    "I can only ask for leave for the time being."

 Chapter 1917

    Chen Zhuo brings Neri winlance to the headquarters of the association.


    The headquarters is empty. Now it''s Erdos, Giggs and his wife who is still in a coma.


    "You can stay here for a while until Cass comes back." "As long as it''s an empty room, you can choose one at will," Chen said, pointing to the headquarters in front of you


    Erdos ran over and said, "president, this is it?"


    "Cass''s girlfriend, she''s in a bit of trouble. She''s been living here for a while."


    "Hello, miss. I''m Erdos, the security guard here. You can let me know if you have any trouble." Said Erdos.


    Neri winlance looked at the headquarters of the association in front of her. She was a little dizzy.


    When Chen Yu brought her here, she passed by the forest path.


    She was also worried about Chen''s malice.


    However, Chen Yu never did anything wrong with her.


    And the headquarters of the association, as well as the tall test tower beside the headquarters, made her a little confused.


    Where the hell is this?


    "Miss Neri, although I''m not going to restrict your freedom of movement, if you want to go out, you''d better inform me. After all, I promised casos to take care of you." Chen said.


    "Thank you."


    "I''ll go first, Erdos, and help Miss Neri choose a room."


    "Well, Miss Neri, please come inside."


    Neri winlance followed Erdos into the headquarters.


    When Neri winlance came to a room, he suddenly saw it through the half closed door.


    A man stands in front of a huge container, which is still soaked with a naked woman.


    "Ah..." Neri wenlansi cried out in fright.


    Erdos also followed with a fright: "what''s the matter?"


    "Inside Inside Who are you? What are you going to do to me? " Neri wenlansi thought that Chen Yu would take her here and soak her in that kind of container.


    At this time, Neri winlance has begun to daydream, all kinds of brain supplements in his mind.


    At this time, Giggs opened the door from inside and came out.


    "Mr. Erdos, what is this lady?"


    "She is a member of our family here. She may have misunderstood something." Said Erdos.


    Giggs looked at Neri winlance. "Miss, did you see my wife in the healing vessel and think we were having some evil ceremony?"


    "Isn''t it?" Neri winlance is against the wall, looking at Giggs and Erdos in fear.


    "No, the one in it is my wife. She was injured and was treated in that container."


    Neri winlance looked at Erdos and Giggs with disbelief.


    After a little hesitation, she plucked up her courage and looked inside the room again.


    At the same time, she saw some instruments beside the container. One of the screens looked like a heart rate instrument.


    "She What happened to her? "


    Giggs didn''t want to talk about that nightmarish night.


    "Don''t ask, it''s not a happy memory for Giggs." "There used to be empty rooms here," Erdos said. "You can live in any room you like."


    Neri winlance chose a room next to Giggs, and then Erdos left.


    Neri winlance found that Erdos really didn''t have the idea to limit her actions.


    Even her phone didn''t go away.


    Neri winlance thought about it and decided to call CASS.


    It feels strange to her here.


    I can''t say what''s strange.


    Anyway, Neri winlance just feels strange.


    "CASS, can you tell me what you do? Your friend Mr. Chen took me to a place called headquarters. "


    Cass was silent for a long time and said: "all my secrets are there. You can know as much as you can. If enough, Erdos will tell you about me and the secrets there. I can only tell you that I and my friends are not bad people. At least we will not hurt you. If you do not want to stay there, or do not want to accept the reservation The secret me, then leave, but before I come back, please accept my protection. "


    Cass''s tone has been very calm, without a little disturbance.


    Cass considered this matter when he entrusted Chen Yu.


    "Well, I see."


    Neri winlance has understood the meaning of CASS.


    There are some secrets hidden here.


    It''s about CAOS, and it''s about the rest of us here.


    And CAOS didn''t stop her from exploring here.


    Neri winlance first went to the rooms of Giggs and Maiev.Neri winlance knocked at the door: "Hello, can I come in?"


    Giggs turned his head and looked at Nelly winlance. "Hello, please come in."


    When Neri winlance enters the room, the first step is to observe Maiev in the container.


    "Mr. Giggs, your wife Are you sure it''s OK for her to soak like this? "


    Giggs'' eyes were blank, but his tone was still firm: "if you knew Maiev''s injury before, you would not have such a question."


    Even now, there are still a lot of marks on Maiev.


    "Then why not send it to the hospital?"


    "The hospital can''t save Maiev."


    "Are you sure this is OK?"


    "I''m sure." Giggs nodded calmly.


    It was not a pleasant memory.


    More reluctant to share the memories of that night with others.


    "It''s dinner time. Let''s go to the restaurant." Giggs said.


    "Is there food here?"


    "Everything here." Giggs said with a faint smile, "this is their company headquarters, integrating office and life."


    After arriving at the restaurant, Giggs said, "this is a buffet. Take it by yourself."


    "So many things? Just the two of us? "


    "Erdos is eating here, too."


    "That''s only three. The food here can provide at least one hundred people to eat, right?"


    "They are used to doing more."


    "Oh, yes, there are chefs here. They must have them, too."


    Giggs is used to it and knows all the secrets.


    In fact, the food is also provided to people in dungeons.


    The food here is good. Neri winlance had a good dinner.


    "I think the cooks here are better than those big restaurants."


    "Of course the cooks here do well." Giggs laughed.


    The chef here is an old ghost.


    When he was not dead, he used to cook for the White House state dinner.


    Giggs didn''t know that until later.


    At this time, Erdos came over with a dining car.


    Neri winlance saw that Erdos had beaten a lot of food. It seemed that he had sent it to some place.


    "Is there anyone else here besides us?"


    "I don''t know." Giggs responded quietly.

 Chapter 1918

    "Chen, I heard little Gelin say that when you went to the kitchen just now, you went to join us in the sand for dinner."


    "She must have read it wrong." Chen Yu glanced at little Gelin. "Isn''t it, dear?"


    Farrie white eyes Chen Yu, reach out and knock Chen Yu''s head: "even if you threaten others outside, even if you threaten your daughter at home I just thought, why do we always feel diaphragm teeth in our dinner? "


    Chen Yu put a Hunyuan stone on the table: "this is the thing I participated in. Although the taste is a little bad, it has vitality and is good for the body."


    "No matter how good the food is, it''s useless if it can''t be digested. I don''t want to eat earth every meal." "Next time we can''t take this in our food," said Farley, with a disgusted look


    Chen Yu also thinks this method is not advisable.


    If you eat too much and the whole family has stones, it''s funny.


    "Well, let''s wait until we find the right way to eat it."


    Chen Yu didn''t demand it either. Since his family didn''t like it, it''s OK.


    "I should go out a little later."


    "Business?"


    "Well, CASS''s girlfriend was cheated by a group of swindlers. I need to deal with it."


    Alexis has investigated the background of the swindlers.


    The swindlers first used fraud to make the victims lose money.


    If the victims respond to the police, they will use more means than liars to harass and threaten.


    Even by means of violence, to harm the victims or their relatives.


    Belonging to an extremely vicious criminal group.


    Chen Yu got more information from David.


    The criminal group has been blacklisted by the police.


    It is a key target.


    But of the victims of the past, no one was willing to testify.


    So this criminal group has always been at large.


    ¡­¡­


    "Hello, Mr. Chen. This is odes."


    Chen Yu sat in front of ODAS, reached out and shook hands: "hello."


    "What do you know about the funds launched by our company?"


    "I want to know, your company''s fund, really can achieve 10% annual profit?"


    "Of course, I can assure you that our company has a lot of customers, and the cooperation time is more than five years. Those big customers have never quit."


    "Well, I''d like to buy two million dollars." Chen said.


    "OK, no problem." Adas''s face was still, and his heart was in full bloom.


    It''s a big fish. It''s a two million dollar fund.


    What''s more, this man is also an Asian.


    Even after the incident, a little bit of intimidation can make him afraid to speak up.


    "This is the contract, Mr. Chen. Please have a look." Midas came up with a contract that was already ready.


    He was not afraid that Chen could see the flaws in the contract.


    In fact, most of the contract terms are rather convoluted.


    It''s hard to get around if you''re not a law major.


    Let alone this kind of contract with obvious pitfalls.


    Even if it''s a regular contract, it''s often written in words that people can''t understand at the first time.


    Chen looked at the card contract: "how is the purchase amount in this contract empty?"


    "Mr. Chen, this is because you didn''t tell me in advance how much you want to buy, so the purchase amount is temporarily available. But after you sign the contract, we will fill in the purchase amount."


    "Then how can I be sure you won''t scribble a number?"


    "Mr. Chen, we are a big company. We will not fill in a number at will."


    "Well, then." Chen Yu signed his name and pressed a fingerprint.


    After confirming Chen''s signature, audas smiled even more: "thank you, Mr. Chen. I believe we will have a happy cooperation."


    "Then, Mr. Chen, how are you going to pay the money?"


    "Here is the check." Chen pushed the check down in front of ODAS.


    When audas saw the check, he had a smile on his face.


    But after seeing the name after the check, the expression on his face was stiff again: "how is a registered check?"


    "Isn''t that natural?" Chen Yu smiled at ODAS and said, "if it''s an anonymous check, then I can''t get any guarantee. Does Mr. ODAS think there is something wrong with this check?"


    "No Nothing. " ADIS remained unmoved.


    "Well, now that our contract has been negotiated, I''ll go first. Goodbye."


    "Goodbye."


    Chen is about to go out. He stops again and looks back at ODAS."Mr. Chen, is there anything else?"


    "I suddenly remembered that a copy of the contract had not been given to me."


    "Well I almost forgot. Please wait a moment. "


    ADIS will give a copy of the contract to Chen.


    Midas doesn''t care what happens when Chen gets a copy of the contract.


    The pitfall in this contract is far less than one.


    There are pitfalls in almost every clause.


    Of course, if this copy is lost, it would be great.


    After Chen got the copy and left, ordas made a call.


    For big customers like Chen Yu, Midas has always liked this way.


    The first is to forcibly seize the copy contract. As long as the copy in the customer''s hand is lost, he has 100 ways to swallow the money directly.


    Chen Yu went out of the building and called Alex.


    "Alex, I''ve signed the contract. Are you sure I''ll have a lot of money?"


    "Of course, I can guarantee that not only will it not be less, but I will also let the swindlers compensate for the loss of their property."


    "OK, I''ll wait for your good news. Oh, yes If they get some more attacks on customers, causing economic losses, as well as physical injury, will the compensation increase? "


    "Yes, but you''d better provide a diagnosis."


    "No diagnosis, but my sports car will be damaged in the attack."


    "That''s fine." "Did you record what you were talking about?" she replied


    "Yes, it has been recorded."


    "That''s all right."


    Chen Yu drives his car and sports car through the crossroads.


    Just then, a big truck ran through the red light and directly hit Chen''s sports car.


    Chen Yu looks at the big truck that he hit with his eyes. He doesn''t mean to dodge, so he lets the big truck hit him.


    Boom -


    Chen Yu''s sports car is hit and flies out, and the driver of the truck plans to escape directly.


    However, Chen Yu exploded the tires of the truck directly, and the truck rolled directly at the intersection.


    Chen Yu comes down from a sports car that has been reduced to scrap iron, looks at the driver of a big truck who is in a coma, and takes out his phone.


    "Hello, David, I''m in trouble..."

 Chapter 1919

    David has brought people.


    The first thing that came into view was the tragic scene of the accident.


    However, David was relieved when he saw Chen Yu, who was not damaged, and a wound on Chen Yu''s hand.


    Look at Chen''s face and mouth. David goes up and punches Chen.


    "Come on, what''s going on?"


    "First of all, one of my friends'' family was cheated by a financial fraud company, and then I was cheated, and I was cheated for up to two million dollars. After they cheated me for two million dollars, they planned to kill me. I think you can dig out some useful confession from his mouth."


    David stares at Chen Yu: "are you really cheated?"


    David is very clear about Chen''s character. Chen never buys financial products.


    Chen Yu never touches things he is not familiar with.


    Finance is exactly what Chen is not familiar with.


    Look at Chen Yu''s expression again. Where is his anger at being cheated.


    That kind of smile only when someone falls into his trap.


    "Well, come back with me and take a statement." David said.


    "I''m not a suspect. I''m a victim."


    "You are worse than a criminal."


    "I think I may have been injured. I need to go to the hospital for a medical examination." Chen Yu suddenly covered his chest and said painfully.


    "Are you serious?" For a while, David couldn''t tell whether Chen was serious or not.


    Chen Yu''s shoulder slightly shakes, and his left shoulder dislocates.


    Then he said in a calm voice, "if you can make up a medical report after the event, I can go back to make a record with you directly."


    "Do you have a deep hatred with those guys?" David looked at Chen Yu with a wry smile.


    Chen Yu stabbed himself in the chest with five fingers, and David was completely speechless.


    He''s been on the fortifier, and his recovery is several times stronger than the average person.


    But he can''t hurt himself like Chen Yu.


    "It''s not about hatred, it''s about my family, it''s about principles." "And you don''t have to sympathize with them, for the crimes they have committed, even the death penalty, you should be glad that I didn''t drop them directly from the roof," Chen said


    "Well, I see But even if you cause the injury yourself, can you make it more like a car accident? If your fingers penetrate your chest, it doesn''t look like a car accident. "


    When Chen Yu arrived at the police station, he saw that Saran was still in the police station.


    "Chen, what did you do today?" Saran looks at Chen Yu in a bad way.


    "What''s the use of our taxpayers to support you as civil servants? You will appear in front of me when I do little things. Now I have a car accident on the street, and I haven''t seen you." Chen Yu countered.


    "An accident? You don''t look hurt. " Saran looked up and down at Chen.


    Chen Chu opened his collar and revealed his chest injury: "look, I''m hurt."


    Saran didn''t know, so she was shocked.


    "Why don''t you go to the hospital when you are so badly injured?"


    At this time, David came in with the document: "you don''t have to worry about him, he''s completely self-made."


    David didn''t avoid the problem, and he took out a document and said, "at present, there are some clues that the big truck is stolen, and the driver who bumped into your car is not a car owner, but a gambler. Besides, the company you say can be said to have many crimes, so long as the gambler is willing to speak, he can easily climb to the company''s people."


    "The driver didn''t want to talk?"


    "A little trouble."


    "Let me talk to the gambler."


    "No violence can be used against him." David said.


    "Don''t worry. I''m measured. At least I won''t use violence in the police station."


    Chen Yu enters the interrogation room where the driver is.


    In only three minutes, Chen Yu came out.


    The driver is a gangster and gambler.


    But he is a common man.


    What he faced was a psychic, and a rich psychic.


    Unless he has ten times the willpower of ordinary people.


    Otherwise, it''s almost impossible for a psychic to ask an ordinary person to speak.


    Threats, threats, or direct scares, or even magic.


    Can easily destroy the mind of an ordinary person.


    "Yes, he will."


    David knew that Chen must have used some unusual means.


    So he didn''t go through the whole process.


    David didn''t spend much time in the interrogation room.


    He''s never been so smooth with a suspect.The whole process was so easy that the suspects had to answer questions.


    When he came out, Chen was sitting on the desk of the police office, chatting with several policemen.


    And he was proud to show off his injuries.


    David was even more speechless. He went up and slapped Chen Yu on the shoulder.


    "David, take it easy. I''m hurt."


    "That guy has told me all about it."


    "Well, I''ll catch you. Besides, my lawyer is coming."


    "What? You call the lawyer again? "


    There are always all kinds of enemies in the world, and the police and lawyers are undoubtedly a pair of enemies.


    The last thing the police want to deal with is lawyers.


    "No way. I''m not good at it."


    "It''s not the first time you''ve done such a thing."


    "What I''m good at is leaving the loss to the professional."


    David can only arrest people, this time the evidence is solid, so there is no need to have any scruples.


    What''s more, these people are guilty.


    The police have been carefully collecting their evidence.


    Now there is no reason for the police to refuse the chance.


    Alexis came with a gang of bandit lawyers.


    There is a professional term in the field of lawyers, bandit lawyers.


    It refers to the kind of lawyer who likes to exaggerate the case, increase compensation and weight-added crime.


    These are bandit lawyers.


    For example, the Chinese American who was dragged off the plane in American United Airlines the year before last received tens of millions of dollars in compensation. All he asked was a bandit lawyer.


    Because of that incident, many Chinese Americans became loyal customers of American United Airlines. Even Chen Yu went out of his way to handle a VIP customer.


    They all hope that they will get the same treatment from the Chinese American when they are dragged off the plane.


    Every law firm has a gang of bandit lawyers.


    And bandit lawyers have always been popular with clients.


    Because they always get the most from their customers.


    Not only are the lawyers from her law firm, but also some famous bandit lawyers from Los Angeles.


    Because this is Chen Yu''s request, at any cost, to be able to sentence these people to death, never indefinitely.

 Chapter 1920

    Midas and all of the company''s top brass were sent to the police station.


    All of them are still at a loss.


    When audas saw Chen Zhu, he was obviously shocked.


    "Mr. Chen, why are you here?" Asked audas in dismay.


    "I had a car accident and the person said something that bothered me." Chen Yu looks at ODAS with a smile.


    "Mr. Chen, is there any misunderstanding in this?" Audas''s face was a little ugly.


    "I don''t care whether it''s a misunderstanding or not, I just need an answer. As long as the person related to this case, I won''t let him come out of prison alive."


    Chen Chu stood up and patted ADIS on the shoulder: "just like my enemies in the past, I don''t care how much I spend, a million or 10 million dollars, or even more. By the way, good luck to you."


    When Chen Chu left, David came.


    "Mr. ordas, I think you are in great trouble."


    "I''ll wait for the lawyer. He''s not here. I refuse to answer the question."


    "No problem, of course."


    If the prosecution is civilians or the police, lawyers can really bring a lot of pressure to the prosecution.


    But now the prosecution is a wealthier man than them.


    As the suspect''s side, there are many bad deeds.


    And now the police have a lot of evidence.


    In aldas'' interrogation room, his lawyer is not here yet.


    Chen''s team of lawyers came in.


    Without saying anything, everyone was holding a large number of documents and was reading them in front of ordas.


    It makes the atmosphere in the interrogation room extremely tense.


    "Police, who are they?"


    "Oh, they''re lawyers, but not yours."


    "I haven''t received a summons from the court yet. They can''t appear here. I ask them to leave here immediately. If they are here, I will refuse to answer any questions."


    "They are reading out the charges of the victims against you." David said disapprovingly.


    In fact, the lawyers of both parties cannot meet and contact with the agents of the other party.


    But there are too many loopholes to find.


    "Mr. ordas, according to our client''s entrustment, we will bring a lawsuit against you, including murder attempt, serious injury, intentional destruction of other''s valuable property, huge financial fraud, ordering others to rob, with civil compensation, including the economic losses suffered by our client, with a total amount of more than 200 million US dollars."


    "What? This is a frame up. "


    "Is the false accusation decided by the court?" Said the chief lawyer.


    "I don''t have $200 million, not even $2 million."


    ADIS is not the leader of this fraud group, but one of the top leaders.


    Even the head of a fraud syndicate can''t afford to pay 200 million dollars.


    Not even $20 million.


    The total amount they defrauded added up to less than $20 million.


    "This is your problem, but we can guarantee that the compensation will be decided, and all your assets will be used as compensation, even if you come out of prison, you will have nothing."


    "You can''t do this Police, they are threatening. " Audas was a little flustered.


    "Our police will also bring criminal charges against you, and you will be sent to court for secondary murder, endangering public security, threatening with intimidation and intentional injury." David said quietly.


    At that moment, the appointed lawyer arrived at the scene.


    This lawyer is not ordas'' private lawyer, but a lawyer specially assigned by the police.


    Most of the time, this kind of lawyer is dealing with things.


    After seeing a group of people in the room, I learned the specific situation.


    The lawyer has given up ordas directly in his mind.


    What he can do in a case with solid evidence is to follow a process.


    If ordas needs help, he pleads with the judge.


    There''s almost so much that can be done.


    Of course, considering that it''s not just the police who are suing, but also a super rich.


    Then the procedure of pleading can be omitted.


    All these charges add up to the fact that even if ordas could get out of prison, it would be a loss 30 years later.


    The lawyer also admired ADIS. All the swindles were swindled into the head of a super rich man.


    And from all kinds of signs, it is obvious that the super rich deliberately engaged him.


    Just the bandit lawyer of this team in the interrogation room, the cost is very high.


    These bandit lawyers are not comparable to his lawyer who specializes in public security law.Their efficiency and professionalism, as well as their charging standards, are ten or even dozens of times that of ordinary lawyers.


    Of course, as long as the case can be controlled by them, the revenue is also not poor.


    "Everyone''s here, so let''s start the trial." David said without expression.


    "I ask them to leave here." ADIS pointed to the bandit lawyers.


    It''s a bit difficult to appoint lawyers. He''s not very willing to fight with these bandit lawyers.


    These bandit lawyers are also notorious in the industry.


    Of course, compared with their infamous reputation, they are far more professional than their peers.


    "Mr. ordas, are you sure you want to expel us from here? If you insist, then I can guarantee that you will never leave prison. " Said the chief lawyer.


    "You are threatening You all see it. You all see it. " Cried audas excitedly.


    The appointed lawyer sighed and said, "Mr. ordas, please calm down. The current situation is very bad for you. I think you should cooperate with them instead of fighting blindly, which is not good for you."


    "What do you mean? Are you my lawyer? "


    "If you are not satisfied with my work, you can ask for a change of lawyer, but everyone is the same. Now the plaintiff has submitted a report of economic loss and injury report to the court, which can increase your sentence by at least three years."


    At this time, it seemed that the whole world was on his opposite side.


    Even his lawyer didn''t mean to help him at all.


    "If I cooperate What can I get? "


    "At least you won''t die in prison." Said the chief lawyer.


    "Cough..." David coughs. Chen''s team of lawyers is too explicit.


    "As far as I know, the plaintiff has more than $10 billion in assets, so I think you should cooperate well." David said.

 Chapter 1921

    Chen Chu has been home for a long time.


    There''s almost nothing wrong with him here.


    Anyway, Chen Yu left everything to Alex.


    In short, Chen''s requirement is that every major member of the fraud group should go to jail for 20 or 30 years.


    By the way, let all their possessions be drained.


    They all say that the wicked have their own mills, and Chen Yu doesn''t mind being that wicked man.


    The next day, Chen received a call from ODAS.


    Audas wanted to talk to him.


    After a night, Midas probably understood something.


    Will a super rich buy a two million dollar fund?


    It''s obviously impossible.


    Chen Yu obviously came to them.


    The more he thought about it, the more scared he was.


    ODAS will be transferred to the prison of the district today.


    So he wants to meet Chen Yu at this time.


    Get to the bottom, or make some deals.


    When Chen Yu saw ADIS, he had no shrewdness.


    Looking at Chen Yu with haggard eyes.


    "Mr. Chen, I''d like to know if we have anything against you?"


    Chen chuckled: "my subordinates'' family bought fund products from you. Unfortunately, my subordinates are not in Los Angeles, so I have to deal with it."


    Ordas was helpless: "who is your subordinate family? I can give him the money back. "


    "It''s too late. When I got involved in this matter, I didn''t intend to settle it peacefully." Chen Yu looked at ODAS with a smile. "You and your friends have to go to jail."


    Although Chen Yu is confident, he will not take the initiative to say the identity of Neri winlance.


    "Mr. Chen, do you want to make it so ugly?" he said


    "Do you want to threaten me? Do you have the power of the black way? If it''s violence, it''s my best way. Trust me, you''re not going to win. "


    "Mr. Chen, do you have a family?"


    Chen Yu looked at ODAS and said, "do you have any?"


    Audas stopped talking.


    Obviously, he found himself saying a stupid thing.


    "Well, cooperate with the police. If you can get rid of the crime within the scope of the rules, then I have nothing to say. But if you think violence can solve the problem, I don''t mind comparing violence with you." Chen Yu stood up: "if you think it works to threaten me with my family, then I can let my family follow ten or twenty bodyguards. What about your family? Do you have that much money? "


    Adas''s face was pale, and he found that he really couldn''t handle Chen.


    ¡­¡­


    Neri wenlansi stretched long.


    The conditions here are really good.


    Not only good food and accommodation, but also the environment.


    Neri winlance went around here yesterday.


    She''s a little confused about what''s going on here.


    Here are some devices that look like research institutions.


    There are also warehouses and studios.


    Neri wenlansi got up to wash and change clothes.


    At this time, the sound of the car came from outside the window.


    The sound of Chen''s sports car is quite obvious.


    Neri wenlansi went downstairs to meet Chen Zhu.


    "Hello, Miss Neri."


    "Mr. Chen, you can call me wenlansi."


    "Well, you can call me Chen, or you can call me president just like CASS." Chen said.


    "President? So what is this place for? "


    "If you have any questions, you can ask CASS. As long as you know, CASS and I are not engaged in any illegal activities." Chen said.


    "Since it''s not an illegal activity, why should it be mysterious?"


    "It also needs CAOS to explain to you."


    Chen Yu enters the headquarters, and Neri wenlansi follows.


    Chen Yu comes to Giggs'' room.


    Giggs has always been in a room with Maiev to take care of Maiev.


    Knock on Giggs'' room, and Giggs just gets up.


    "Mr. Chen."


    "Well, Maiev needs to change the water. Besides, I need to give her a physical examination."


    "Good."


    Chen Yu and Giggs began to operate the equipment, and Giggs gradually became familiar with the use of these equipment these days.


    "What can I do for you?" Asked Nelly winlance.


    "No, we''ll have enough."


    After the equipment was shut down, Chen and Giggs lifted Maiev out of the container.


    Neri winlance has been watching.


    "Mr. Chen, are you a doctor?""Yes, but I don''t have a license." Chen said.


    "Mr. Chen, Maiev opened his eyes yesterday." Giggs said.


    "Did you communicate with her?"


    "I''m not sure if she''s awake."


    "There is basically no danger in her injury. Basically, there is no need to immerse her in the container. As for her psychological problems, you can only be responsible for the enlightenment."


    Giggs saw Maiev recover from a body that was totally different.


    Some obvious injuries also recover gradually in immersion.


    So now he has absolute trust in Chen Yu.


    After examining Maiev''s injury, Chen Yu, facing Giggs'' eyes, said after a half silence, "she should have been awake for several days, but she is not willing to speak, or face the reality."


    "Then Take her now? "


    Chen Chu nodded, and Maiev was waking up.


    Giggs could not control his emotions, kneeling at the window: "Maiev, I''m sorry, it''s all me, because of my incompetence."


    "Let''s go out first. You can communicate."


    When Chen Yu and Neri winlance came out of the room, there was a conversation.


    After a while, Giggs rushed to Chen Yu and Neri winlance.


    "Miss Neri, can I borrow your dress?"


    "Ah? Of course. "


    Before long, Giggs helped Maiev to Chen Yu''s face.


    Maiev has recovered 80% of the injuries. Now the problem is the scars on the skin, as well as the psychological trauma.


    Maiev''s face was pale. After all, he had been soaked in water for nearly 20 days, and his hands and feet were very weak.


    In fact, she woke up earlier than Chen predicted.


    "Mr. Chen Thank you for saving me that night. " Maiev''s voice was weak.


    "I''m sorry I didn''t get to the scene earlier that day."


    "No, it''s not your fault. No one could have expected that."


    "It''s my fault. I didn''t protect Maiev."


    "Maiev, I can call you that."


    "Of course." Maiev nodded slightly.


    "As an outsider, I still hope you can let go of the past. Giggs has been watching you almost without sleep. It''s not a good memory, but it won''t let you ruin your life."

 Chapter 1922

    Chen Yu has never been the kind of person who knows how to comfort others.


    Chen Yu only sympathizes with Maiev, and has not much personal feelings with her.


    So that''s all he can say.


    Besides, he doesn''t know much about Maiev.


    Maiev nodded slightly after hearing Chen Yu''s words.


    Neri winlance didn''t know what was going on.


    But looking at Maiev''s injuries, I can probably understand Maiev''s injuries.


    "Giggs, I''ll prescribe some medicine for Maiev, both for internal and external use. Then you can give Maiev some medicine. In addition, if Maiev''s condition changes, you can call me."


    "Well, I know."


    "Nothing else, I''ll go first." Chen said.


    "Miss Neri, Maiev has just recovered. Can you accompany Maiev?"


    "Well OK, no problem. "


    "Oh, by the way, miss winlance, your troubles have been solved. Those people will go to prison soon. The money you were cheated should be back soon."


    Neri wenlansi had some accidents. Chen Yu solved the problem so quickly.


    Neri winlance can see that they are not bad people.


    Erdos helped Maiev find a wheelchair.


    Neri winlance pushes Maiev for a walk by the artificial lake.


    "The scenery here is very good. It''s just that the weather is a little bit worse these two days." "If the weather is good, it will be more beautiful here," said Nelly Wenlan


    "There''s never a good time here." Said Maiev.


    "Maiev, let bygones be bygones." Neri winlance thought Maiev was hinting at her mood.


    "I mean it''s been like this all the time."


    "You''re not always..."


    "I''ve been awake for more than ten days. Giggs would open the curtains and open the windows every day to let in fresh air."


    "Hasn''t it rained in the last ten days? I don''t remember a dozen cloudy days in Los Angeles. "


    "That''s all I''m talking about."


    Neri wenlansi looked up and found that the dark clouds in the sky were really only covering the nearby area, and the coverage was not very large.


    "Strange." Neri wenlansi murmured, "what kind of phenomenon is this?"


    "It''s not a natural phenomenon."


    "What is that?"


    "If I say it''s controlled, do you believe it?"


    "Miss Marv." Neri winlance thinks Maiev is mentally unstable.


    Otherwise, how could you say something so unreasonable.


    "Do you think I''m mentally ill?"


    "Well No, no, No Neri wenlansi quickly denied.


    "It''s natural for you to think so. Normal people don''t take my words seriously."


    Neri winlance looked at Maiev doubtfully. Maiev''s words and logic were not confused, but very clear.


    "Although I was in a coma at this time, I wasn''t actually sleeping." Said Maiev.


    Neri wenlansi is more puzzled. Maiev''s words always have some mysterious breath.


    "Not sleeping? What do you do? "


    "I''m listening to all the voices here, and there are many secrets."


    "I still don''t understand."


    "I didn''t get it at first." Said Maiev.


    "Mr. Chen said that there are many secrets here."


    "Go back to headquarters. It''s a bit cold here."


    "Oh, yes."


    Back at headquarters, Maiev suddenly said, "there''s an elevator over there. Go to the elevator."


    Although Neri winlance didn''t understand Maiev''s meaning, she still obeyed Maiev''s request and pushed her to the elevator.


    "What''s wrong with this elevator?"


    "This is the elevator to the basement."


    "Basement?"


    "Well."


    Neri winlance, with some curiosity, pushes Maiev into the elevator.


    "And then?"


    "Three floors down."


    When the third floor arrived, the elevator door opened.


    Neri wenlansi found that there was someone down here.


    There are also many glass houses, of which a dozen are closed to one person.


    Neri wenlansi was shocked: "what''s the matter? Who are they? "


    "Prisoner, Mr. Chen''s prisoner."


    Neri. Wenlansi swallowed a mouthful of saliva, oneself enters here, can encounter what danger?


    If Chen Yu knew he was coming in here, would he lock himself up?


    Or is it a direct silence?"Are you afraid?" Asked Maiev in a whisper.


    "Here Is it illegal detention? " Neri wenlansi asked uncertainly.


    "These people are not within the protection of the law." Said Maiev.


    Neri winlance pushes Maiev to a glass house and looks at the prisoners inside.


    The prisoner inside is an old man. He looks at the two women out of his eyes, and then he calmly lies back in bed to watch TV.


    The conditions in the glass room can not be said to be very poor. Although the space is not large, it is only a dozen square meters, but there is also an independent bathroom.


    There is also a single bed, a single sofa, a table, and a TV hanging on the wall.


    Neri winlance also found that the words on the cover of the book above the desk were very strange. She didn''t recognize which country the words on the book were from.


    Every prisoner here is very calm. Some prisoners don''t even bother to look at the two girls outside.


    "Who are they?" Asked Nelly winlance.


    When Neri winlance pushed Maiev through a room, suddenly, there was a civil war in the French windows.


    The man''s eyes were lifeless, with black circles around his eyes, which looked like he hadn''t slept for decades, but his eyes were staring out at Neri winlance and Maiev.


    Neri. Wenlansi was a little lost, staring at the man inside.


    "Ah..." Neri wenlansi suddenly felt a pain in the back of her hand. It was Maiev who pinched the back of her hand.


    "Don''t look him in the eye." Just then, in the next room, a white haired old man said, "are you new?"


    "What happened to me just now?" Neri winlance is not sure so.


    But she also felt that just now, she would stare at a strange man''s eyes for so long.


    "Ofette, I almost succeeded because of your troubles." The man who almost bewitched Neri with his eyes said discontentedly, "don''t you want to escape from here?"


    "I''m different from you. We''ll only stay here for three years. Now it''s half a year. If you escape from here without permission, you will face that man. Do you think you can really escape from here?"


    "I can''t beat him, but as long as I leave this room, no one can stop me anywhere I want to go."

 Chapter 1923

    Ofette looked at two women outside the glass room.


    "This is not where you should be." Ofit''s mentality is very good.


    After all, he and his companions were not sentenced to death.


    "Come on, Neri. It''s really dangerous here."


    "Aren''t they all locked in? Why is it dangerous? "


    "Even if they''re locked in, they''re still dangerous."


    Glass can block most attacks.


    But these people are not ordinary people.


    It''s very serious to look down on their consequences.


    Maiev just knows a little bit.


    Maiev didn''t know what she was like.


    She was able to hear the conversation from all over the headquarters.


    And, of course, the people in the dungeons.


    It seems that these buildings, as well as the barrier of distance, are totally untenable here.


    But her abilities are limited to that.


    She could hear it when she was in a coma.


    At that time, however, she unconsciously accepted the outside voice.


    It was also these sounds that woke her from her coma.


    When she is awake, her voice screening is more subjective.


    She can control herself to listen to only one position.


    Within a certain range, she could hear anything.


    She also learned from conversations among members of the supernatural society.


    In this world, there is a spiritual world that she does not know or understand.


    And I seem to be a member of the psychic world.


    Of course, she also heard about Chen Yu.


    Whether it''s a member of an association or a man in a dungeon.


    When they talk about Chen Yu, there is always only one topic, terrible.


    This is the topic she heard most about Chen Yu.


    At the same time, she also knew that Chen Yu was not as kind as he seemed.


    Just then, the elevator door opened again.


    Erdos pushed the dining car in.


    When I saw Maiev and Neri winlance, I just nodded.


    Erdos didn''t say much about their presence here.


    After all, Chen Yu told him that they would follow them wherever they went.


    "Hello, Mr. Erdos." Neri winlance is still a little nervous.


    She still knows nothing about this place and the people here.


    "Hello, it''s not very safe here, so it''s better not to come down." Said Erdos.


    "Mr. Erdos, why are they here behind their backs?"


    As an ordinary woman, Neri winlance still can''t understand it.


    After all, no matter from the moral level or from the legal level, it is not allowed to do so.


    "They did something bad, so they were locked here."


    "But Are you free to detain others? "


    "No, only in specific circumstances." "They are all specific situations," Erdos said quietly


    He did not wait to finish lunch for every glass house.


    Then he went up to Maiev and said, "Ms Maiev, can you see them?"


    "Yes."


    Maiev knew what Erdos was talking about.


    Erdos was surrounded by two evil spirits, who were talking all the time.


    Maiev has long seen this strange.


    Back upstairs, Neri wenlansi asked eagerly.


    "Maiev, just now Erdos asked who you could see?"


    "That''s the biggest secret here, and I happen to know it."


    "Ground secret?"


    "You still don''t understand?"


    "Understand what?"


    "Everyone here is not ordinary." "And there''s a lot more here than the people you see, there''s some creepy beings," says Maiev


    "I still don''t understand."


    "Ghosts, as you think, hover around here in large numbers."


    "You''re not kidding." Neri winlance''s expression was a little stiff.


    It''s not like Maiev is joking.


    "That''s what Erdos asked me just now. He asked me if I could see the ghosts wandering around him."


    "Are you serious?"


    "Seriously, of course."


    Maiev''s words made Neri winlance doubt.


    After all, she could not accept it immediately without seeing it.


    And Maiev''s own mood and spirit are not very stable.


    Neri winlance is not sure whether Maiev is normal or not.


    "Then why can you see, I can''t see?""I''ve heard that people here have said that witch awakening is divided into life and death robbery, and I''m probably awakened because I spent the life and death robbery."


    "What is life and death?"


    "I''m not very clear about this either. All I know is what I get from the people talking here."


    Maiviton paused and said, "but the first non-human I saw was not the ghost here, but Mr. Chen."


    "Mr. Chen? He''s not a man? " Neri winlance asked in surprise.


    "He is a man, but he is not an ordinary man." Maiev fell silent again.


    Half a sound later, Maiev said again, "a group of armed robbers broke into my house, and then Mr. Chen came. He killed all the robbers by himself and saved me and my husband. Although I was very hurt at that time, I could hear the screams of the robbers."


    "But he is not a policeman."


    "When I was killed, it wasn''t the police who came to save me."


    "What do you mean, it''s like some kind of unconventional organization?"


    "To be exact, it''s a spiritual organization. The name here is the supernatural society, and Mr. Chen is the president of the supernatural society."


    "But I still don''t see it."


    "Because you are ordinary." Said Maiev.


    "You say you are the awakened witch. What else can you do except to see ghosts?"


    "Me? What can I do? " Maiev was lost in thought. She couldn''t do any magic now.


    But subconsciously, she believed that she was more than that.


    I can receive many sounds, so my magic is probably related to sound.


    Maiev opened her mouth slightly, and she found that she could make ultra-high frequency sound, which human ears could not receive at all.


    Maiev looked at the glass window in front of him, and the high-frequency sound in his mouth immediately shot at it.


    Click -


    the glass window cracked in response.


    "See that cracked window, that''s what I made."


    "What did you do? How did you do it? "


    Neri wenlansi still don''t want to believe, after all, seeing is believing.


    "You look at the window next to you." Maiev opens her mouth again.


    Maiev felt more than that.


    So this time, Maiev improved the audio.


    Click -


    the second glass should also crack.


    And the cracks in that glass window are very dense.


    "Do you see it?"


    Nelly winlance could not help rubbing her eyes when she saw the crack in the glass window. She still can''t believe it.

 Chapter 1924

    The glass that hasn''t been cracked just now has been covered with cracks.


    At this time, however, she had doubts.


    Did Maiev really do it?


    Or what''s on the glass.


    Neri winlance looks at Maiev in doubt.


    "Is that what you call magic? It''s not what I thought. "


    In NARI winlance''s imagination, magic is the kind of gorgeous and colorful movie and TV series.


    It has to be said that this idea of Neri winlance is surprisingly consistent with that of Chen Yu.


    But in fact, most magic is not colorful.


    It''s not that we can''t achieve that effect.


    But light and shadow also need energy consumption.


    This also means that the magic effect itself will weaken.


    So if it is not necessary, it will not have any gorgeous effect.


    And those so-called gorgeous effects are often produced by the construction of magic array.


    But Neri winlance and Maiev didn''t understand that.


    "It''s a magic power, and it''s the first time I''ve used it." Maiev looked at her thin hands.


    Maiev tried several more times, but it wasn''t very pure.


    But even so, Neri wenlansi was stunned.


    She finally believed that there was something in the world that she did not understand.


    "Are there really many ghosts around?" Asked Nelly winlance.


    Maiev nodded. "A lot."


    "Will they attack us?"


    "No, they are also members of the supernatural safety society." Maiev said: "their leader should be a ghost called Pamela."


    Neri wenlansi shivered.


    "It turns out that''s the secret that Cass is hiding."


    ¡­¡­


    Cass touched his nose and took the phone: "do you know?"


    "Yes, I see."


    "I see incredible power," said Neri winlance, who was on the other end of the phone


    "Who showed it to you? Besides the president, there should be no one else in the headquarters of the association, right? The president showed it to you? "


    "No, don''t you remember Maiev?"


    "Oh, is it the injured woman?" Cass was in a trance: "is she awake?"


    "Well, yes."


    Neri winlance heard the noise on the other end of the phone: "CASS, what are you doing?"


    Roar -


    "I''m talking about fighting, do you believe it?"


    "Fight? With whom? "


    "Not a man." Said CAOS.


    "Then am I disturbing you?"


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s not time for us to show up." Cass, holding the phone on his shoulder, watched the battle.


    Although the battlefield is constantly changing, the positions of casos and the supernatural are relatively backward, and the battle ahead does not affect them.


    "Then you should be busy first, and call me back when you are free."


    Neri winlance did not dare to delay CASS.


    "Well, I''ll call you later." Cass hung up.


    "What''s the matter?" Asked Nami.


    "Nothing."


    CAOS shook his head and refocused his attention on the battlefield.


    The battlefield is in darkness at the moment.


    But in front of them was an instrument with many red and white dots.


    The number of red dots is relatively small, about 100, while the number of white dots is very large, reaching tens of thousands.


    "Mr. West, when shall we go?" Asked CAOS.


    "First, don''t worry. Even if we kill one hundred ordinary spirit beasts, their value is not as good as that of a leader level spirit beast. So we should choose the right time rather than waste our magic on ordinary spirit beasts."


    The white dot on the instrument is the spirit beast, and the red dot is the human psychic.


    However, the individual strength of the human psychic is obviously stronger than that of the spirit beast.


    The number of Wraith is much larger than that of human beings.


    It''s hard for both sides to say who is stronger or who is weaker.


    Because both sides retain strength.


    As long as those ghost beasts are killed, they will turn into light.


    There are more and more lights in the mid air, which will almost light up the battlefield.


    At this time, two giant Wraith emerged from behind the front.


    Those two monsters are leader level monsters.


    They are not directly involved in the battlefield.


    But they opened their mouths and began to devour the light of the dead.


    "Here we are!" West''s eyes were fixed on the two leaders.In the other direction of the battlefield, the order guardian and the manager stand on the high ground, they are also overlooking the battlefield.


    Shiver clenched his fist, and Irene Horton sat idly on the floor.


    "The psychics invited here don''t seem to be very strong." Said a girl in red.


    Girl in red, rose. Twilight.


    The girl of genius is known as the most outstanding genius of the new generation.


    Even better than the scarlet church''s twenty-five generations of Blood Mary.


    From a famous magic family in Europe, that is, twilight family.


    Since she was eight years old, she has been able to perform difficult tasks independently.


    "The real master hasn''t come yet."


    The man in the lead position said that he was the only manager recognized by the nature guardian, and he was also the one who could borrow the most power from the dragon.


    His name is Malone. In ancient Greek, Malone means Titan.


    And he does have real Titan blood.


    It was because of Titan''s lineage that he was able to withstand the power of the dragon.


    And his Titan''s power and dragon''s power can almost reach 30% of the real dragon''s power.


    "Master? Do you have one? " Said an old man with a white beard, with thick presbyopic glasses.


    The old man with white beard, named sarrow, was originally a volunteer for ecological protection.


    He was seriously injured in an accident, and then saved by a witch doctor of the local tribe.


    And that tribe believed in the poisonous dragon. They regarded the poisonous dragon as a God.


    Then the old man with white beard got the approval of the dragon and was given new power.


    It also became one of the six order guardians.


    "Yes, two days ago, he defeated the speed type psychic of the strengthened Department of the cult group lurking in the gathering area. He was very powerful." "It''s strange that he hasn''t done it yet," said Sewell


    Sewell was an ordinary witch, different from other people.


    There is no outstanding knowledge, no prominent family background, and no outstanding talent.


    But she is the only one who has passed the test of nature guardian.


    So she became one of the six guardians of order.


    At this time, the sky over the battlefield suddenly lit up, very, very bright, just like daylight.


    A girl with one hand raised and floating in the air holds a small sun with a diameter of 10 meters on her hand.

 Chapter 1925

    The little sun lit up the whole battlefield.


    "Little sun? That''s the flame religion? " Malone was surprised to see the sun over the battlefield.


    This magic is so iconic.


    That little sun is the unique magic of the flame religion, and it is not accessible to ordinary people.


    Shiver looked at Jolin NASH in surprise, though far away.


    But her eyes were clear about Jolin Nash.


    Although she didn''t talk to Jolin Nash.


    But she still remembered that Jolin Nash was a supernatural society from North America.


    And Maggie Modric is in the field.


    He looked up at the little sun in the sky.


    This magic was taken from him by the supernatural society.


    So when he saw the magic, his heart was mixed with five tastes.


    And Jolin Nash uses this magic more powerful than him.


    As you can imagine, Jolin Nash''s magic is far above him.


    Jolin Nash looks down on the battlefield below.


    She needs to estimate where the little sun sets.


    If we throw it directly in the center of the battlefield, we can achieve the greatest results.


    But it will also affect their comrades in the front.


    In the battlefield, there is no idea of sacrificing the ego to achieve the ego.


    No one wants to sacrifice here.


    So if the little sun is thrown down, it can basically offend half the spirit world.


    Jolin Nash doesn''t want to get in the way of Paranormal Society.


    It''s not just people on the battlefield who see the little sun in the sky.


    On the edge of the battlefield, two leader level ghost beasts also saw the sun and Jolin Nash.


    One of the leader level ghost beasts opens its mouth.


    It begins to brew, gathering the light it just absorbed in its mouth.


    It''s like Chen Yu''s holy light cannon.


    However, the brewing time of leader level spirit beast is longer.


    Of course, it''s more powerful.


    Chen Zhu''s holy light cannon can almost be fired in succession.


    But the power is limited, and the range is only tens of meters at most.


    However, the leader level ghost beast is two or three kilometers away, and has begun to brew.


    "No, that girl released this kind of magic directly in the air. It was a clear target." He said anxiously.


    And they are two or three kilometers away from the center of the battlefield.


    Even if they want help, it''s too late.


    "She must have never fought with the spirit * * so she doesn''t know the characteristics and abilities of the spirit beast." "It''s a pity that if she wasn''t reckless, she would have been a good fighter," Malone said


    Jolin Nash also found herself locked in.


    But she was not worried about it.


    Because her companion is near here.


    At the moment, West, right below, said to her, "heiress, you go to protect Jolin Nash."


    "No problem." Helys sprang up.


    Under her feet was a black cloud, a breath of death.


    It''s a new method of use developed by helys after she came back from Norway.


    Just like the Chinese immortals, they step on the clouds and chase the stars and the moon.


    She also became a member of the Flying Association after Gaia, Norma and Jolin Nash.


    Helys came to Jolin Nash''s side, Jolin Nash is still brewing the little sun.


    However, she did not work hard. Under the influence of the magic props on her and the fire dragon disaster, the magic power consumed by little sun was halved and the power doubled.


    The fire dragon disaster is made by the heart of the fire dragon.


    The increase of fire magic has reached an amazing level.


    "Heiris, the black clouds under your feet are so interesting."


    At this time, the leader level ghost beast in the distance has fired a muzzle gun.


    A white light broke through the night and came straight to Jolin Nash.


    "Over..." In the distance, Malone shook his head: "if the girl is in normal state, she may be able to resist the attack, but she is in that state, I''m afraid she is doomed."


    The same was true of several other people around Malone.


    Of course, they hope that the more powerful helpers, the better the strength.


    But they didn''t expect such a change.


    Just then, a dark cloud enveloped Jolin Nash.


    Except that the light of the little sun can pass through the black cloud, nothing else can be seen.


    And the strong light disappeared into the black cloud.


    There were no black clouds, no explosions in them.


    It''s like nothing happened.The death breath of helys has the ability to absorb energy.


    Of course, there is a limit to the breath of death.


    If the upper limit is exceeded, then the breath of death will collapse directly.


    But there is clearly no need to worry about this fight.


    Those two leader level ghost beasts are not so powerful.


    At this moment, the black cloud suddenly opened.


    Not only did the sun not decrease, but it also increased.


    Malone and others all look surprised.


    "Necromancer!"


    It has to be said that this battle has been one after another.


    And surprises come one after another.


    Shiver''s face was uncertain.


    She had thought that the supernatural society from North America, even if they had the strength, would be Ingrid.


    In such a large area, the presence of two experts was not enough to shock her.


    But then Jolin Nash and helris appeared, shocked her again.


    Meanwhile, Jolin Nash''s magic is finally ready.


    The little sun is as bright as the real sun.


    It also fell down like Mount Tai.


    But the sun doesn''t fall vertically.


    But the two leader level Wraith are pointed at obliquely.


    Spirit beasts on the battlefield feel the sun''s light, and their power is suppressed by at least 20%.


    Even if there is no direct hit, just brilliance has brought decisive changes to the battlefield.


    Boom -


    the sun finally landed, and the earth rocked in a flash.


    The impact of destruction swept in all directions.


    Magri Modric''s expression was completely frozen.


    This magic has spread from his hands.


    However, why does it show miraculous power in the hands of Jolin Nash.


    In the place where the sun sets, within a kilometer, everything is gone.


    Everyone stopped what they were doing, even those who were fighting.


    The destructive force scared everyone.


    Including Jolin Nash.


    Helys looked at Jolin Nash and said, "how can your magic be so destructive?"


    Even if the magic of death is a hundred times stronger, it can''t reach the level of Jolin Nash.


    "It''s not my power." Jolin Nash shook his head: "it''s the power of the fire dragon disaster. The fire dragon disaster contains a huge fire element. With my magic released, we are attached to it together. It will take at least three days to play such a destructive force next time."

 Chapter 1926

    Jolin Nash fell to the ground.


    West came up and asked, "is it wiped out?"


    "One death and one injury." "Helys is recovering," said Jolin Nash


    It wasn''t long before helys came back, less than ten minutes before and after.


    "How is it?"


    "It''s solved. It''s just a small fish, and it''s seriously injured by Jolin Nash. If I can''t figure it out, it''s disgraceful." Said Hess in a flat voice.


    Others were involved in the killing of the Wraith.


    After losing their leader, these ghost beasts began to retreat again and again.


    It seems that in addition to the two leader level Wraith, they have other commanders,


    and the retreating Wraith also lose their threat.


    Some of the weaker psychics could kill the ghost beasts at this moment.


    Although the supernatural society killed two leader level ghost beasts, they must have the highest merit.


    However, killing some small minions can also let the members of the association vent.


    At this time, Magri Modric came to the circle of battle of the members of the association.


    Magri Modric was worried about being misunderstood, so when he got close, he put away the magic to protect his body.


    After all, it''s on the battlefield. The situation is very chaotic.


    Most of the time, because of the tension, it is likely to hurt their own people.


    Therefore, every organization and force basically circles a territory.


    No one interferes with anyone, so as not to be misunderstood.


    If you want to get close to other people''s territory, the first thing you need to do is to release your own defense magic to express your sincerity.


    Magri Modric came around the members of the association and slowed down.


    "Hello, Mr. West."


    "Hello, Mr. magley. It''s a battlefield. Running around is not a good habit."


    Magri Modric''s eyes searched everywhere, and finally fell on Jolin Nash.


    "Hello, Miss Jolin Nash."


    "What is it?" Jolin Nash is not very willing to deal with magari Modric.


    Magri Modric''s strength is not weak.


    But Jolin Nash just doesn''t like magley Modric.


    Last time Magri Modric brought people to trouble them.


    If we hadn''t promised to let them go, no one, including magari Modric, would have survived.


    "Miss Jolin Nash, is the magic you just used really the little sun?"


    To be honest, the power of that little sun is really beyond imagination.


    Maggie modridge felt that Jolin Nash must have found something.


    So he''s going to come over and learn from Jolin Nash to see if he can get the hang of it.


    The crowd immediately understood Magri Modric''s intention.


    "You don''t have to think about it. It''s the magic prop''s amplification effect."


    Jolin Nash''s answer did not come as a surprise to magari Modric.


    Even if Jolin Nash is better than him, it can''t be more than ten times.


    So if it''s through magic props, it''s acceptable.


    But even so, Magri Modric still felt that this group of people really should not be offended.


    These organizations come from magic desert. Everyone is very strong.


    Magri Modric does not want to clash with such a powerful organization.


    At this time, a few very obvious strong breath spread.


    The master of these breath is to let out the breath on purpose to remind people of their coming.


    Then a huge carpet fell from their heads.


    There are seven people standing on the flying carpet.


    One of them, known to all, was hevier.


    After seven people got off the carpet, it turned into a cloak and went back to one of them.


    Malone led the way to all members of the association.


    "Hello, I''m Malone, and I''m also the manager of the gathering area."


    "Hello, we are from North America, the supernatural society."


    "Is there such a powerful spiritual organization in North America?" Malone seems to be questioning, or questioning.


    Maybe he thinks the supernatural society is a disguised identity.


    Of course, people laugh but don''t talk about it.


    No one is obliged to answer the questions of irrelevant people.


    "Everyone, when the battle is over, there will be a party in the gathering area. I wonder if you are interested in attending?"


    "We are tired and need a rest." West politely refused Malone''s invitation.


    "Are you here for the promise of the guardian of nature, or for the mission of scarlet church?" Marlon asked.What happened to west, the promise of nature''s guardian?


    He really didn''t know about it.


    On the face of it, though, West pretended to be nothing.


    "All of them."


    Malone smiled: "since there are all, why refuse my invitation? I''m the agent of nature guardian. I can provide you more useful information."


    "Mr. Malone, if you think we have the value of cooperation, you can change the time. We really need to rest. After all, this battle is not easy."


    At this time, we must not show eagerness. How can a man as smart as West let others take the lead.


    Of course, it''s a symbol of their confidence.


    They don''t worry about Malone giving them up.


    Their strength is there.


    So in order to maximize the benefits, we must not rush at this time.


    The battle has come to an end, and the Wraith have either fled or been hanged.


    Apart from sporadic fighting, most psychics have basically stopped.


    Maggie modridge looked at the people of the eye supernatural society.


    He found out that only Jolin Nash really did the supernatural.


    Others, though more or less active, seem to be more entertaining and relaxing.


    For example, some of the people who impressed him, Ingrid, Gaia, Norma and helris.


    They didn''t do anything and stayed with West.


    A few people who do it are also free to put a few magic ah.


    How powerful is this supernatural society?


    But Malone and others obviously don''t know.


    After a little rectification, all members of the association said goodbye to Malone.


    "Malone, let them go?"


    "It doesn''t matter. They are dragging on, but they want to get more benefits. As long as they can guarantee the victory of the war, promise them some benefits, it doesn''t matter, as long as they can show enough strength."


    "There are more than one of them in the gathering area."


    "This is not the time to think about it. If other organizations have strong strength, I would like to contact them." "The monsters are much more powerful than what we see now," Malone said

 Chapter 1927

    The next day, Malone came to west again with six managers.


    "Mr. West, you don''t seem very willing to contact us. Can you tell me why?" When Malone saw West, he started to say, "what''s your misunderstanding of us? Or what did we do to make you lose uncomfortable? "


    "No." "It''s just because our purposes are different," West said. "Your purposes are pure and noble, and our purposes are much more complex, mainly for the benefit."


    In West''s view, Malone and others look more like volunteers for public welfare.


    Respectable as it is, it will not be supported by too many people.


    West''s words are also very clear, they come because the purpose is profitable.


    With their own strength, they save enough achievements, and then go to the scarlet church to exchange for benefits.


    To be frank, everyone''s pursuit is different.


    "But Mr. West, you haven''t been in touch with us. Why do you conclude that we can''t pay you enough?" Malone smiled at West.


    "So what can you give us?"


    "Do you know that there were twelve guardians of nature in this continent. Now the guardian is Lord Boye, and the ancestors are sleeping here. Their remains, including their dragon beads, eyes, keels and hearts, are still preserved." "If you can help, then you can give some of the remains of the Dragon guardians as a reward," Malone said


    Some in West can''t accept the deal.


    It''s like Chen Yu is the president of the supernatural society. After Chen Yu''s death one day, the descendants of the supernatural society take Chen Yu''s remains as the transaction price to get some help.


    Whether Chen is willing or not, even if he is willing, it is hard for West to accept this kind of transaction.


    That''s because the moral bottom line is there.


    Of course, there is also a very important reason.


    They don''t have much desire for Dragon materials.


    After all, they don''t lack the materials of the Dragon nationality.


    "Mr. Malone, we have great respect for our guardians'' ancestors, so we can''t accept such a deal." West is still trying to be as beautiful as he can.


    "Mr. West, you worry too much. My lord living bey does not casually use the remains of the guardians as a bargaining chip, but rather the wishes of the guardians. Before they die, they all promise to use their remains as chips when necessary." Said Malone.


    "Mr. Malone, isn''t there anything other than the remains of the dragon people?"


    Malone was surprised to hear what West said.


    Before that, West''s words had a sense of mercenary.


    Why refuse the remains of the dragon?


    Difficulty is not enough chips?


    All of a sudden, Malone looked up at West, and then at several members of the association around him.


    Their bodies are faintly filled with the breath of the dragon people.


    Very weak, but let Malone realize.


    This is mainly because Malone itself has the power of the Dragon nationality.


    So for the same dragon breath is very sensitive.


    And the dragon breath on them doesn''t come from the same dragon.


    The dragon breath on them is not due to the power given by the dragon people.


    If it is the power given by the dragon people, the breath will be very strong.


    But their breath is very weak.


    The breath on them is not the power of the Dragon nationality, but carries some implements of the Dragon nationality.


    Malone suddenly understood.


    They have the remains of more than one dragon.


    So it''s no wonder they have no interest in the remains of the dragon people.


    Originally, they had the remains of the dragon people.


    But their strength should not be able to kill the dragon, right?


    Do they hide their power?


    "Mr. West, have you ever been involved in dragon killing?" Malone asked tentatively.


    If their numbers are enough and their strength has the fighting power shown last night, there is a possibility of success in killing dragons.


    "We have the remains of the dragon people, but that doesn''t mean we killed the dragon. We just happened to get the remains of the dragon people."


    Malone was not surprised. If they did kill a dragon, their strength could not be said at all, and their breath did not come from the same dragon.


    If they can really kill two or more dragon people, then their strength is really terrible.


    "We once found a battle field of the dragon family. Three dragons were fighting in a scuffle. We didn''t do anything. We didn''t recover their remains until the three dragons died together." Said West.


    This lie doesn''t need to be supplemented with details, because it''s too difficult to kill a dragon.So their lies are more feasible.


    Malone nodded, and he believed West, at least for the most part.


    However, it is very rare for the three dragons to fight.


    And in the end, they all died together.


    "Mr. West, what about the blessing from the guardian? Do you need it? "


    "What kind of blessing?"


    Blessing is also a kind of magic, but it is not a property.


    In fact, almost every magic department has blessings.


    There are also special beings who have the power of blessing.


    Like the guardian of nature.


    The blessing power of this existence is very special.


    Their blessing will have a special effect.


    "As long as certain conditions are met, you can freely borrow the power of the guardian."


    "If you say you need to meet certain conditions, it is not free use."


    "Mr. West, you are too worried. This condition means that the physical condition is up to standard. After all, even if the power of the Dragon nationality is put in front of you, no one can bear it. You are a master of magic. You should understand this." Malone said flatteringly.


    West is still dissatisfied, preferring to accept conditional power.


    The strength of this kind of equivalent transaction is more reassuring to him, because this kind of strength is the transaction, and it will end when it is used up, and there will be no subsequent cause and effect.


    But this kind of blessing in Malone''s mouth sounds wonderful, but it actually owes cause and effect.


    In the future, if the guardian of nature needs it, he may be able to call him up.


    And he said it''s hard to refuse, or even refuse, such a call-up.


    "Mr. Malone, let''s talk about something more practical. Although we are not the benchmark in the industry, we prefer to have a fair deal. You can treat us as mercenaries, you can give us enough price, and we are carrying out price action."

 Chapter 1928

    Marlon was also quite speechless about West, the old fox.


    West is too smart.


    We need benefits as well as tangible benefits.


    Malone took out a horn that looked like a goat horn.


    "This is the horn of the dragon." "As long as you blow the dragon''s horn, you can release the dragon''s power, but to do so, you have to have powerful magic," Malone said


    It was a good thing for West.


    Only the dragon can make magic props, and a giant dragon can only make one in his life.


    Although it''s not unique, there are only a handful of them.


    The dragon will only give the horn of the dragon to the humans they recognize.


    "If you can blow the dragon''s horn, then this can be your reward."


    West lowered his head and began to meditate. The horn of the dragon was indeed precious.


    He did hear about the Dragon horn.


    But this thing is not suitable for most psychics.


    After all, most psychics cannot use the Dragon horn while fighting.


    The Dragon horn is not used in combat.


    "We agreed." Gaia came in and said.


    West looks at Gaia. Gaia just gives West a look.


    In fact, the reason for West''s hesitation is that if the deal is concluded, then there is no doubt that the Dragon horn will be used by him.


    This will make him feel that he is using power for personal gain, and let the whole association work for him.


    West has always been a very disciplined person.


    He is not very willing to do such things that will leave criticism.


    Malone looked at Gaia and found that the dragon on Gaia had a slightly stronger breath.


    In my heart, I guess that Gaia may have some powerful magic props.


    Malone was not sure whether Gaia''s words were in words, so he looked at west again.


    "Since our people think this deal is OK, let''s work together," west thought


    Malone was very cheerful and left the Dragon horn to west.


    "Let''s talk about the specific situation now." Said Malone.


    West nodded: "of course, since the intention of cooperation has been determined, it is natural to know the exact situation."


    "There have been natural guardians in this wild continent since ancient times, and every natural guardian is taken by the dragon family." Malone slowly explained: "the duty of nature guardian is mainly to maintain the natural balance here, but also to guard the unnatural forces here."


    "Are the ghost beasts of last night what you call unnatural forces?"


    "Yes, they are the ghost beast army composed of the unclean spirits of the continent. In addition, there are the death element army, the ancient Yida army and the spirit of curse. The four main enemies of the nature Guardian are them. The origin of the death element army is created by the wizard of an ancient tribe on the continent. The wizard originally wanted to In pursuit of immortality, one day he thought he had succeeded in creating immortality, and then he said that all the people in the tribe had applied the magic of immortality, but the magic of immortality ended in failure, and the whole tribe was reduced to the death element, a kind of evil spirit combined with the element, whose soul was tormented by the element all the time, they hated the world and hated the world So they want to assimilate all the living beings into the death element body. The leader of the death element body army is the former wizard named boila


    "The ancient Yida army is also a product of human beings. They are twisted creatures created by ancient psychics. They are huge in number and have no leader."


    "The spirit of curse and resentment is a huge and terrible monster which is gathered by the creatures killed by human beings. Even the spirit of curse and resentment can compete with the nature Guardian positively."


    "At first, the natural guardians had enough ability to fight against these non natural forces. But last time, because of the monkey business of scarlet church, the natural guardians were listed as the hunting objects, which led to a large number of attacks by psychics. In one attack, the natural guardians were attacked by the spirits of hatred when they were fighting against those psychics, which led to extremely serious attacks Now, the natural guardian is in a weak state, which is a fragile balance. Now it has lost the stable situation completely. The enemies of the natural guardian are ready to move. The most active is the ghost beast army. Their number is too large, so their attacks are unbridled. "


    From Malone''s statement, it can be seen that the situation is far more serious than West imagined.


    "In addition, the heretics began to stir up and try to cause more confusion."


    "Listen to you, the situation is very serious now?"


    "It''s very serious, but it''s not without good news. The four enemies of nature Guardian are not companions. They also fight with each other. Moreover, although they know that nature guardian is injured, they don''t know how nature guardian is injured.""How serious is the injury of nature guardian


    Malone pondered for a long time and hesitated to tell the truth.


    After all, he doesn''t have complete trust in West and others.


    However, after a long time of consideration, Malone finally decided to get out: "at present, the nature guardian has been unable to fight, there are only two ways."


    "What can I do?"


    "One way is to procrastinate, ten years, and it will take ten years for nature''s guardians to recover."


    "You mean we need to stay here for ten years?" "If so, I''m sorry, we can''t help you," cried West


    West thrust the Dragon horn directly back into Malone''s hand.


    "Don''t worry, Mr. West. I said there are two ways. Procrastination is also an unacceptable choice for us. For the dragon people, ten years is short, but for the human beings, ten years is too long."


    "So there''s another way," Malone said without hesitation, "to eliminate a certain number of enemies."


    "Isn''t this the old way, that is, the direct battle will soon be over?" Said West with disapproval.


    "It''s not the same. The reason why the nature guardian is the nature guardian is that when he guards the wild land, he also gains the strength of the wild land and kills the enemies. Then they will return to nature and finally return to the nature guardian''s body. In this way, they can speed up the recovery of the nature guardian''s injuries. As long as they kill fast enough, they will defend naturally The protector can also recover in a very short time. "

 Chapter 1929

    "You have to give us a specific number. If you just say that you want to kill a lot, then we have no concept at all." "I don''t like to accept a fight without accurate numbers," West said


    "At least one of the four main enemies of nature guardian should be eliminated completely so that nature guardian can recover completely."


    "We can''t do it." West refused directly.


    Even if he accepts Malone''s reward, it doesn''t mean that Malone can ask a lot of money.


    And Malone''s demands are too much.


    According to Malone, the four main enemies of the nature Guardian are the ghost beast army, the death element body army, the ancient Yida army and the spirit of curse and resentment. The four forces are close to each other, and the spirit of curse and resentment is the standard. The power of the spirit of curse and resentment is equal to the real power of the nature guardian.


    That is to say, they will face an enemy with the rank of dragon as nature guardian.


    That''s too much for him. West knows the strength of the supernatural.


    Despite Chen Yu, the chairman of the board, the strength of the people below the president is not weak, but they have not reached the top level.


    Even if it all adds up, it can''t compete with a giant dragon.


    Take Gaia for example. She has the lineage of dragon.


    Her dragon lineage has been increasing in purity since awakening.


    But even now, her strength is barely the level of young dragon.


    That''s the obitos level.


    There are two concepts: the young and the adult.


    Gaia is the most powerful one in the supernatural society.


    And this gap in strength, not to say a few times, can be made up by a few people.


    It''s like a special soldier and a child. Their strength, speed and combat effectiveness may only be ten times worse. But can ten children fight a special soldier?


    Of course, from the current situation, if you really want to accept the task.


    The spirit beast army is undoubtedly the most suitable one.


    After all, the Wraith won by sheer numbers.


    Their individual strength is acceptable to the supernatural society.


    And the Paranormal Society is the most confident in dealing with such a large number of enemies.


    However, since they can compete with the other three, they may be very frightening in quantity.


    Quantitative change can be transformed into qualitative change.


    "Mr. West, I think you can try the spirit beast army." Malone said: "the spirit beast army is not always together. It is led by the leader level spirit beast. There will be a leader level spirit beast in about 10000 spirit beasts. Their habits are very similar to the beast group. They will also conflict with each other because of competing for territory. So you don''t need to fight the whole spirit beast group at one time, just one The elimination of each ethnic group is enough. "


    Malonton paused and said, "and I can provide information about the division of the spirit beast community."


    "Still not. You''re asking for too much." Said West.


    "Mr. West, we can arrange a few good psychics to work with you."


    "A good psychic? We don''t like to partner with strangers. "


    Marlon has never seen such a tough guy.


    If it wasn''t for their strength, Malone really wanted to lift the table.


    Malone added: "Mr. West, in addition to their strength, these people I have arranged are willing to obey your orders. They will obey your orders unconditionally."


    "These are your men?"


    "No, but they have made a promise, so they have no objection to my arrangement."


    West had some doubts. He was not under Malone''s command. He was not weak, and he obeyed Malone''s demands unconditionally.


    In general, psychic organizations are not necessarily willing to cooperate with strangers, let alone obey the orders of strangers.


    Do these psychics have any handle on Malone''s hand, so they are threatened by Malone?


    If so, we should be more careful.


    "Mr. West, I think our cooperation should be based on sincerity, and my demands and demands should be lowered."


    "Well, before that, I need to know what kind of people you have arranged for me and how strong they are. I don''t want to take a group of encumbrances with me, do you think so?"


    "No problem, of course."


    ¡­¡­


    "Mr. Southfield, when are you going to pay back the money you owe us?"


    Southfield''s face was very ugly, looking at the people in front of him.


    "I''ve applied for bankruptcy protection. I don''t have money to pay you back." Now Southfield can only hide in his daughter''s house and live on his daughter.


    This has saved him most of the trouble. During this period, the money owed by the regular channels can''t be taken from him.But the money he owes is not all from the regular channels.


    For example, the man in front of us, San''an finance company.


    Of course, they are also a usurer group.


    The three million dollars that Southfield once borrowed have now become five million dollars in a year.


    Usury is a kind of thing representing huge profits, so it is inevitable in any country, any region.


    Of course, usury is not allowed and protected by law.


    However, the way of collecting debts by usury does not depend on the law.


    They are using more direct means.


    "Mr. Southfield, that''s not your reason for refusing us."


    Standing in front of Southfield, he smoked a cigar and looked at Southfield with a cold light in his eyes.


    "I don''t like violence, but it doesn''t mean that I can''t use it. I communicate with most of my clients in a peaceful way, but if some clients don''t listen, I don''t mind taking back our money by unconventional means."


    Just then the door opened and Demi came in.


    Her face sank when she saw her father and some strangers.


    "Who are you? Leave my house or I''ll call the police. "


    "Miss Demi, I''m in charge of San''an finance company. This is my business card. We have some financial disputes with your father, but if you want to call the police, the situation will become very complicated."


    "Dad How much do you owe them? " Demi looks at her father.


    Southfield bowed his head, unwilling to answer the question.


    "Five million dollars." Replied mustache directly for Thornfield.


    Demi''s face is black, five million dollars. Even if she is sold, it is impossible to give so much money.

 Chapter 1930

    The finance company''s gone.


    Although they didn''t act rough, the name of financial company made people feel very bad.


    It''s no use even if Demi is a senior general in the military.


    Demi and Southfield are sitting in the room, no one is talking.


    "Dad, why do you call for usury?"


    "Before my movie came out, I thought the stock of the film company would go up because of my movie, so I borrowed some money and bought the stock of the company." "It turns out you know," said Southfield feebly


    Demi was also helpless. She knew when her father was in trouble.


    It is because of his father''s investment in stocks that his wealth will fall into the present situation.


    "Do you know the background of usury?" Asked Demi.


    "Yes, they are New Yorkers."


    Of course, Southfield''s new Yorker is not a magazine.


    New Yorkers refer to a wide range of people, and one of them is known as the gang.


    This is also a very famous Gang group in old America.


    Demi''s face gradually sank.


    The composition of this gang is very complicated.


    It can even affect politicians.


    So it''s hard for Demi to take advantage of the military.


    Suddenly, Demi had an idea.


    One is not the way.


    "Dad, you stay here first. I''ll think of something." Demi said, leaving in a hurry to the military base headquarters.


    When Demi''s adjutant saw Demi coming back, he immediately met her.


    "Sir, aren''t you on vacation?"


    "I didn''t have anything to do, so I came back." Said Demi in a flat voice.


    Demi was demoted because of the last big explosion of the man-made island in Lake Pontchartrain. Now she is only a major.


    However, her rights have not been reduced. Instead, she is authorized to take charge of some special events.


    Now she is in charge of the whole military base.


    When Demi returned to the office, she immediately opened a file on her computer.


    Demi is now exposed to a lot of secrets. Not long ago, she discovered one of the tasks.


    The superior of this task has given us $30 million for the operation.


    It can be said that this task is the most expensive operation funds Demi has ever been exposed to.


    We need to know that in some third world countries, there are hundreds of thousands to millions of dollars in funding.


    Exterminate Sara labs in the desert near Mexico, the capital of lower California.


    Sarah''s lab was behind the explosion of Lake Pontchartrain''s man-made island.


    At present, the general location of Sara laboratory has been found, which covers an area of 200 square kilometers underground.


    Demi has been staring at the description of the task, reading every useful information in detail.


    It''s not possible to find out the real identity of the owner of Sarah''s lab, so it''s best to be able to keep at least one working life.


    At the same time, Sara laboratory is carrying out unknown experiments, which are likely to involve human and biological experiments in violation of national and international laws.


    Many unnatural monsters have also been found in desert areas, which are very aggressive.


    Because it is located within Mexico, it cannot receive military support or carry too many unconventional weapons.


    However, international mercenaries can be employed, with a ceiling of $30 million.


    Demi thought about it. At present, she can mobilize nearly 500 people in the military base.


    And only about 300 people are able to carry out tasks, and the other 200 are logistics personnel.


    And these three hundred people can''t do all the tasks at once.


    This operation can only mobilize about 150 people at most.


    In the last operation on the artificial island of Lake Pontchartrain, she lost nearly 100 people.


    And this time it''s about the Sara lab itself, which is bound to be more dangerous than last time.


    With 150 people, want to completely destroy Sara lab?


    The difficulty is too high.


    Demi thought about it for a long time.


    If she had the best plan, she would have done the task alone.


    Falsely report the use of funds, and then cut off part of the funds to pay off debts to his father.


    As the general of the military, she has her own way.


    For example, set up a shell company, and then borrow the account of the shell company to transfer the funds to the company.


    But only if she''s strong enough to solve Sarah''s lab.


    If the Sala lab cannot be solved, then the top of the military is bound to conduct a detailed investigation of the operation.In order to find out the cause of the failure, which will increase the exposure possibility of her intercepting activity funds.


    If she can complete this task, she only needs to make an action report, and her superiors will not go to the final investigation to find out where she used it before.


    Demi thought for a long time, trying to find a proper plan to complete the task.


    However, she lacks enough strength at hand, and the operation is still overseas, which increases the difficulty of her task.


    What to do? Demi suddenly thought of someone.


    Chen Yu! The culprit for her father''s bankruptcy.


    She hated the most.


    Demi is not very willing to contact Chen.


    Because Chen is as strong as she is.


    And Chen has few weaknesses.


    He has huge assets, and in this country the rich are the privileged.


    What''s more, his personal strength is not at the bottom.


    Demi thought about it for a long time, and finally decided to contact Chen Yu.


    Demi gathered up the confidential documents and went to Chen''s residence.


    ¡­¡­


    "Here are the financial statements from Citibank, boss." Portia hands the financial statements to Chen.


    Portia has seen the above figures in advance.


    Chen''s spending last month was very large, but it was not as large as the interest of Chen''s bank deposit.


    That is to say, Chen even if how big spending.


    His money is still increasing.


    Of course, this is not Chen''s personal income.


    Chen''s bank deposits have blown up Portia''s scalp.


    Chen looked at the financial statements and then put them away.


    Chen Yu''s mathematics has not been very good.


    So Chen Yu has always been very casual about the financial statements.


    Of course, if the bank''s agent Andrews is found to be short of Chen Yu''s money one day, the financial statements can also seek compensation from the bank.


    At this time, the Butler system sends a message.


    "Master, there are strangers entering Mingyue villa. Through license plate inspection, we can confirm that the owner''s identity is Demi Southfield, intermediate military general and major rank."

 Chapter 1931

    Although the visitor is the guest.


    But Demi is not a good guest.


    I can tell by the look in her eyes and face when she came.


    She''s definitely not here to be a guest.


    Portia stood beside Chen Yu and looked at Demi''s stinky face. She was even more upset.


    Last time Demi threatened Chen Yu with her.


    It''s strange that she has a good attitude towards Demi.


    Chen Chu looks up at Demi.


    "Miss Demi, if you just come and stare at me, I can take a picture for you. You can stare at my picture day and night."


    Demi took a deep breath.


    Even though she has arrived here, Demi is still hesitating whether to cooperate with Chen Yu.


    But in the end she made up her mind.


    "Miss Portia, can you give me some space? I have something to talk to your boss."


    Portia was even more upset: "you don''t pay me, why should I listen to you?"


    Demi looked at Chen Yu and said, "Mr. Chen, what do you think?"


    "Portia, go with the children." Chen wants to know what Demi is looking for.


    If Portia were here, Demi would not have said anything.


    Most of the things she wants to tell herself are confidential.


    It''s not good for Portia to know.


    Portia glared at Demi hatefully, and then turned away.


    "Now, Miss Demi."


    Demi handed Chen Yu the document she had with her: "Mr. Chen, take a look at this."


    "What is this?"


    Chen Yu did not take it out immediately.


    Demi and he are not friends, or even enemies.


    Who knows what this document will be.


    "Remember the last big explosion on the man-made island of Lake Pontchartrain. It was this Sara lab man who did it." Said Demi.


    Chen Yu still didn''t take out the documents, but waited for Demi''s following.


    Demi''s face is calm. She hopes to see some fluctuations in Chen''s face.


    But Chen Yu never moved, as if it had nothing to do with him.


    In fact, it has nothing to do with him.


    "I still don''t understand what you mean."


    "Mr. Chen, you were attacked by a super bomb last time. Don''t you want to retaliate?"


    "No, I am a man who advocates peace and opposes violence. Not all losses can be solved by violence."


    Hearing Chen Yu''s words, Demi couldn''t help but rush to her stomach.


    Chen Yu''s words lack credibility.


    "Mr. Chen, it''s not interesting at all."


    "Yes, but I still don''t understand, Miss Demi, what do you want to show me?"


    Demi is a little annoyed at Chen Zhaoming''s knowing why she asked.


    But they don''t have much trust in each other.


    So both sides have reservations about each other.


    Demi, of course, hopes Chen can be carried away by anger.


    Chen Yu is on guard of Demi.


    "Mr. Chen, I''d like to say it directly. How about you join hands with me to eradicate this Sara lab?"


    "Not so much." Chen rejected Demi''s offer directly.


    "Why? It''s good for you, too. "


    "Benefits? I don''t see any benefits. "


    Demi took a deep breath and said, "ten million dollars."


    Chen Yu held his chest in both hands without any reaction.


    "Fifteen million dollars Twenty million dollars! "


    But Chen did not respond.


    "Mr. Chen, you''d better take a look at the documents I brought. In the past ten years, Sarah laboratory has carried out a large number of illegal experiments, while messikali had a large-scale police disappearance case ten years ago. In one night, more than 50 police officers were missing. It was not until three years later that they were found buried in an abandoned mine All of these 50 police officers have a common feature. They have participated in an operation. They once destroyed a tissue that sells human organs, which is the peripheral Department of Sara laboratory. "


    "What does this have to do with me?"


    "There are signs that Sara labs is a vengeful organization that retaliates in the form of tit for tat against those who have been against them." "You and I have fought with them, so I don''t think Sara lab will let you go," Demi said


    Chen Yu frowned, though he didn''t like Demi very much.


    But I have to admit that Demi''s words really hurt him.


    Chen doesn''t like to guard against thieves day and night.


    "You represent the military. Isn''t your military enough to destroy this Sara lab?""Sala laboratory is located in Mexico, in the desert center near Mexico Cali. Even if the military is strong enough, it is impossible to send troops into Mexico."


    "Since you are in Mexico, you have no reason to do so, have you? It''s not in the United States anyway. "


    "No, they are potential threats and must be eliminated."


    Demi stares at Chen, "as before, you are hired as a special military adviser."


    Chen Yu closed his eyes and leaned back, as if thinking about Demi''s words.


    "Mr. Chen, after this action, I''ll get rid of your grudges, and I won''t trouble you again."


    It has to be said that Chen Yu is still afraid of Demi.


    After all, she is a middle-level general in the military.


    But her hatred can''t bring substantive harm to Chen Yu.


    But there are potential threats.


    This is a problem Chen has to face.


    Demi looked at Chen Yu as if she had wavered, and added.


    "In addition, I can be your partner in the military. Of course, I am a private partner."


    Chen Yu''s heart moved, but still hesitated.


    "How can I trust you?"


    "I can write you a guarantee." "If our relationship breaks down in the future, you can expose this guarantee," Demi said


    Chen Yu is a little surprised, Demi''s intention is too obvious, in order to seek their own cooperation.


    She took the initiative to put the handle in her hand.


    But I have to say that Chen Yu was really shaken this time.


    Demi is a potential stock in the military.


    If she can become the partner of her own, it will only be good for her.


    "Yes, as long as you are willing to write a letter of guarantee, then I agree to this cooperation." Chen Yu finally made up his mind.


    "I have another condition." Said Demi.


    Chen Yu frowned: "what''s the condition?"


    Demi looked at Chen Yu and said, "I need you to promise me first, then I can tell you."


    "How can it be? Do you want me to eat Shi? Do I have to promise you first?"


    "The condition I put forward is not difficult or even irrelevant to you."

 Chapter 1932

    Even if they have agreed to cooperate verbally.


    But Chen Yu still won''t easily answer Demi''s inexplicable request.


    Even if it is an oral agreement, Chen will not accept it as long as it is uncertain.


    "If you can''t explain your request first, then I will never make a commitment."


    Demi took a deep breath. She was annoyed at Chen''s tough attitude.


    Even a little bit of flaws are not willing to expose.


    From the beginning to the end, Demi was unable to grasp the initiative and could only wait passively for Chen Yu''s answer.


    "At the price paid to you by the military I represent, I hope it''s $30 million, not $20 million."


    Chen Leng hesitated for a moment, but soon he understood Demi''s intention.


    "Even so, you can''t get the money." Chen Yu looks at Demi.


    Chen doesn''t care if Demi cooperates.


    Even he would prefer Demi to do it.


    Because in this way, Demi has more to do with Chen Yu.


    If we say that the letter of guarantee promised by Demi just let Demi lose her military position and job.


    Now it''s illegal and a felony for her to do so.


    She would even go to a military court for that.


    Demi looked at Chen Yu in the eyes, with some irony: "I really don''t understand how you make such a big fortune."


    "Then tell me how to get the money."


    "I don''t need you to directly transfer the money to my account. What I need is you to open two anonymous overseas accounts and prepare them in advance, rather than wait until the money from the military is transferred to your account before you carry out a series of operations."


    "What''s the point of that?"


    "If the military transfers the money to your account, the military can track the account through financial channels, and can know the capital flow of your account in a short period of time, but the money you have prepared in advance can''t be tracked by the military. Of course, these two anonymous accounts will be handed over to me after the money is received."


    Demi said quietly, "this is a relatively simple operation."


    Chen Yu also roughly understood that this operation is really very simple.


    But if she is willing to swallow the money, Demi will have no choice.


    This involves the issue of integrity.


    Demi''s proposal is largely about self-confidence.


    At this point, Chen Yu will not tear up his intention to cooperate with Demi for 10 million US dollars.


    Chen doesn''t want to make a big enemy for $10 million.


    With this handle in hand, Demi will lose her threat.


    "I didn''t expect that proud Miss Demi would have such a hidden side."


    Demi looked at Chen Yu and said, "it''s all your trouble. Because of you, my father owes a lot of money, and there is a loan at usury, a large part of which is used to repay usury, and some money is used to make my father pay off the bank''s debts."


    Because Southfield filed for bankruptcy protection, he does not need to consider the bank''s debts for the time being.


    But it also made his life extremely inconvenient.


    Southfield can''t even have his own credit card.


    His credit rating at the bank has completely collapsed.


    In the United States, the result of credit failure is that no one can move.


    Demi is a middle-level general in the military, but she often faces millions of dollars in arrears.


    She was also powerless.


    That''s why she plans to take the plunge.


    Of course she knew it was wrong.


    But now she has no other way to go.


    She felt that she deserved it.


    It has nothing to do with right or wrong, but if she doesn''t, she will lose her father.


    Chen Chu laughed.


    He doesn''t have any guilt or regret.


    "Miss Demi, if you''d like to sign a deed of sale, I''d be happy to help your father pay back the debt."


    Demi turns a deaf ear to Chen Yu''s words, but Quan Dang doesn''t hear them.


    Is the deed of sale so easy to sign?


    Her identity is so sensitive, if she really signs a deed of sale.


    Even if there is no legal effect, once exposed, she is likely to be convicted of treason.


    Of course, Chen Yu is also casual.


    He didn''t expect Demi to really agree.


    After all, Demi is not at the end of her tether.


    "This operation will start in a week. You have to make preparations. We also have to make preparations. I will participate in it." "By the way, since you are a special adviser to the military, you can give me some advice," Demi said


    "It''s better for your soldiers to wear portable, penetrating weapons, and incendiary bombs. If it''s just ordinary grenades that don''t work, then your soldiers need to prepare a suit of protective clothing.""Is there anything else?"


    "What I''m talking about now is based on my experience in the artificial island of Lake Pontchartrain. However, the event of the artificial island of Lake Pontchartrain was only caused by a launch attack of the Sara laboratory. The risk of the Sara laboratory itself is definitely higher than that of the artificial island of Lake Pontchartrain, and I know nothing about the Sara laboratory, so I''m not sure what we will encounter Danger. "


    "In addition, if Sara lab uses the super bomb of the last level, then I can''t help it. Then we will die together," Chen said


    When Demi heard Chen Yu''s words, she could not help showing her dignified color.


    After all, Demi was very impressed by the explosion of the man-made island in Lake Pontchartrain last time.


    As a result, the artificial island of Lake Pontchartrain has disappeared completely, and the bridge of Lake Pontchartrain has been damaged for a long time.


    "If you want to carry out this task, the first thing to do is to keep it secret." "We can''t act as the military, we all have to pretend to be tourists. In addition, the operation must be completed in one night, and we can''t give them time to prepare. If we let the people in Sara lab know that they are being targeted by the old US military, they are likely to abandon the lab and prepare a gift for us," Chen said


    Demi nodded and Chen Yu was right.


    But in this way, the number of people they take can''t be hidden.


    After all, if more than a hundred old American men appeared in messikali, it would be too conspicuous.


    "What should your military do to deliver weapons to other countries?" Chen asked.


    "We have our channels, we have our arms dealers all over the world. As long as they provide them with our needs, they can prepare the weapons we need directly on the ground, without our special delivery."


    "By the way, if I want to buy arms, can I?"


    "No, those channels can only be used by the military, and even I can''t reach them. I can only communicate information and needs through the senior level within the military."

 Chapter 1933

    "Boss, what does that woman want from you?" Portia watched Demi leave before returning to Chen Yu''s side.


    It seems that neither of them is talking about anything.


    However, seeing Chen''s smiling face, Portia doubted whether Chen had made money again.


    Last time Demi asked Chen for help, she offered 20 million dollars.


    And Chen Yu at that time was very reluctant to accept it.


    I don''t know that this time I can make Chen chuxiao so happy. I''ve made a lot of money.


    Chen Yu whistled and lay down on the armchair: "Portia, go and get me some beer."


    Portia took a case of beer and put it beside Chen Yu: "boss, have you made a lot of money?"


    "Yes..."


    "Do you think I''ll get a raise for my hard work?"


    Chen Zhuo looks at Portia: "Portia, you only see me making money, but you don''t see my expenses. My expenses are also very large, so you should not consider increasing your salary in recent period."


    Portia cursed Chen Yu in her heart.


    This capitalist, vampire.


    At this time, feywood Cisco called again.


    It''s time to check the mirror lake villa project again.


    Feywood Cisco basically calls Chen two or three times a month.


    Of course, Chen Yu doesn''t go every time.


    Feywood Cisco is committed before Christmas.


    Chen and his family can move to mirror lake''s new home.


    Although Chen Yu did not require this.


    Chen Yu has been saying that he is not in a hurry.


    However, feywood Cisco''s project for Chen Yu has not been left behind.


    For him, Chen Yu is a great gold master.


    And he was introduced to Steven, a big client.


    It''s reasonable to say that Mr. feywood Cisco has to give Mr. Chen a kickback.


    But he didn''t dare to give it. He was afraid that Chen Yu thought it was insulting him.


    After all, he can''t afford to give too much.


    There was less to give, and Chen could not see it.


    So feywood Cisco worked overtime and added materials to Chen''s project.


    "Change your clothes, children. Let''s see how the new house is."


    Chen Yu gave a notice and the children all changed their clothes.


    By the time Portia and Chen''s family arrived, mirror lake''s new home had been completely built.


    Now the main project is to repair some details of the interior of the building, as well as the planting and transplanting of the external garden.


    Entering the villa, some rooms in the villa have been completed, and some rooms are still under decoration.


    The number of workers on the construction site is much less than that of the previous construction, which is up to 100.


    In addition to the great changes in appearance, the new mirror lake house also has a building area several times larger than in the past.


    If it''s the villa in the past, though it''s not bad in shape, its building area is too small.


    The number of bedrooms is only five, and the other messy rooms add up to eleven or two, including the number of bathrooms.


    Later, when I was in Mingyue villa, I was able to correct it.


    There are more than 15 bedrooms in Mingyue villa.


    Basically, every child can have a room.


    Now the new villa of Mirror Lake has more rooms, reaching 30 rooms.


    The main building is U-shaped, half in the lake, half on the land.


    And each bedroom is open to the woods and mirror lake.


    Chen is very satisfied with the design.


    Just then, a car entered the construction site.


    "Hi, Chen." Ken got out of the car.


    Chen Yu went up and hugged Ken. "What''s the matter with you?"


    "Dad heard that you came here, so he invited you and your children to come home." Ken said.


    "Are you sure? I have a lot of children. "


    "Don''t worry, my yard is big enough, although I can''t compare with you." Ken said.


    "Well then." Chen Zhu nodded.


    After inspecting the completed site, Chen took the children to the banter house.


    "Mary." Chen Yu went up and gave Mary a face-to-face gift: "are you at home today?"


    "Dale and miss Fisher went out for two days, and came back tomorrow. I''ve been at home these two days." Said Mary.


    "Come here, children. This is your aunt Mary."


    "Hello, Aunt Mary." Didilla took the lead in greeting Mary.


    "What a lovely little girl."


    Both Mary and banter know that Chen has adopted eight children.


    "Aunt Mary, I''ve grown up." Didilla protested."Well, I beg your pardon. You are a beautiful girl." Mary said with a smile, "I''ve calculated Is there one missing? "


    Mary''s eyes were on Portia. "It''s not her, is it?"


    "She''s not my adopted child. She''s my assistant."


    Chen Yu looks at Portia, who is also speechless.


    Where are you like a child?


    "And banter?"


    "Out for a drink."


    "I''m here by car. It''s not convenient to drink."


    "It''s OK. I won''t let Ken drink. I''ll let Ken drive you later."


    "Mom, you are too much."


    "You are going to move out recently. Your new house has a down payment from your father and me. Do you think you can go against my orders now?"


    "Mom, Chen is still here, and there are so many children. You should at least give your son some face."


    "If you have Chen''s ability, I won''t say anything."


    Mary and banter can be said to have watched Chen Yu grow up a little bit.


    From the beginning to today''s super rich.


    But Mary and banter kept a certain distance from Chen.


    The state of being close but not entangled.


    Occasionally, Chen and his family are invited to have dinner together.


    Soon, banter came back and beckoned Ken out to carry the beer.


    Chen Yu also came out and looked at bant.


    "Bennet, how did you grow your beard? It looks so different."


    "No way. In the brewery, I didn''t look dignified at all, but since I grew my beard, those boys have been obedient."


    "Who is not obedient? I''ll throw him directly into the sea to feed the sharks."


    "Come on, the brewery is yours, but how many times have you been to a brewery? I calculated that when you started production, when you interviewed senior executives, and when you had the last senior meeting, you went there three times in total. Your boss is too irresponsible. "


    "It also fully shows my trust in the management of the brewery."


    In fact, banter also knows the agreement between Chen Yu and Denver.


    he is also the eye liner of Chen Yu arranged in a brewery. He must be Chen''s people.


    Even if he said no, no one believed it.

 Chapter 1934

    When Chen Yu left, he didn''t let him.


    Instead, he banned Portia from drinking and let her drive.


    Portia has long been used to Chen Yu, a bad boss.


    "Boss, I want to advance my salary for next month." Portia said as she drove.


    "I''m drunk now. I can''t hear you clearly."


    "Boss, my house has been cut off from water and electricity. Do you want me to live in primitive society?"


    Portia is going to act pitiful in front of Chen Yu.


    "I asked you last time whether to borrow money. If you need it, I can lend it to you, but you refused."


    "I''m not going to borrow now, I''m going to advance my salary."


    "Is there a difference?"


    "Of course there is a difference."


    Portia replied earnestly, "if I borrow money, I will only owe more, but if I advance my salary, the money I owe will not increase."


    The people of Laos and America are used to such things as advance.


    Consume in advance, advance and enjoy in advance.


    Without waiting for Chen to answer, Portia said, "if you don''t agree, I''ll move to your house."


    "Well, you can move here for half a month." Chen Yu readily agreed.


    "Ah?"


    "I''m going on a business trip next week, and you just moved here to help me take care of the children."


    "Don''t you want me to follow?"


    "No need."


    "No I don''t want to be coolie. " Portia howled, "I''m not your coolie, I have a high degree, I should do more meaningful loss."


    Chen Yu rolled his eyes and said mercilessly, "if you think you should do something more meaningful, you should volunteer. Portia, recognize yourself. You are just a vain woman."


    "Boss, are you so interesting?"


    "Yes."


    "You are so rich, you should go and get some servants back." Portia said bitterly.


    Chen Yu looked over at Portia and said, "save money."


    Portia is going to spit blood.


    Every ten million dollars of income, in order to save such two pieces of money?


    Is it a little too much?


    It''s possible that his one-day income will be enough for a group of servants for the rest of their lives.


    "Boss, you are going too far."


    "Well, I''ll advance your salary for next month, but you''ll move to my house temporarily during my business trip."


    "All right." What can Portia do.


    She has no choice at all.


    If she continues to bargain, Chen''s disposition is likely to be that she has not even paid in advance.


    Direct orders to move in.


    "Boss, don''t you really need me to follow you?"


    "I went to Mexico, Mexico, not to any shopping city."


    "Messicali, it''s not bad there."


    Mexicali is the capital of lower California because of its proximity to the United States.


    So the export processing industry here is quite vigorous, and it also attracts a large number of Americans to Mexico.


    In addition to the unique scenery here, it is also because the consumption here is quite cheap.


    Here a thousand dollars, can enjoy the treatment of the rich.


    Ten thousand dollars can enjoy the same treatment as the emperor here.


    Middle class Americans like to come here most.


    Portia wanted to go with her. She had always heard that messicali was a resort.


    And if you follow Chen, Chen''s demand for quality of life is definitely a large sum of money.


    And she can enjoy the best life without spending a cent.


    Unfortunately, Chen obviously would not agree with her request.


    When he got home, Portia left.


    Of course, before she left, she got the advance salary.


    At the dinner table, Chen said to fari.


    "Fari, I''m going to Mexico next week."


    "Messicali? To play? "


    Chen Chu shook his head and said, "military work."


    "Uncle, I want to go too."


    "I want to go too..."


    Each of the children looked at Chen Zhu with watery eyes.


    "Not this time." Chen Yu decisively refused the children''s request: "I''m not going to play."


    "I''ll let Portia live in for a few days next week."


    "How many days are you going?"


    "I''m not sure. It''s possible in three or four days. I''ll be back as soon as I finish."


    "Well, a few days after you left, I''ll take the children to the coast rescue team.""That''s OK. Let Portia follow. I can help you more or less."


    ¡­¡­


    Hello, I''m Portia


    "Hello, I saw the co rental advertisement on the intermediary website. I heard that you want to find a co rental partner, right?"


    "Yes."


    "May I have a look at the house?"


    "Sure, but do you see the rent, at least two thousand dollars."


    "I need to see the house first. If I''m satisfied, I''ll take the price."


    "Then when will you come to see the house?"


    "Now, I''m in a hurry."


    "Yes, I don''t have time during the working day."


    Portia has no money, but the house she lives in is not bad.


    In a high-end community, a single villa, almost more than 300 square meters.


    This is the house she found after she got Chen''s job.


    At that time, she thought her salary was enough to pay for the house.


    Later, although the economy became tight again, she was reluctant to move away.


    What she wants is to find a co tenant.


    Thirty minutes later, there was a knock on Portia''s door.


    When Portia opened the door, she saw a very small girl standing outside.


    The girl looks like she should be twenty years old, but her head is estimated to be about one and a half meters.


    "You are..."


    "I''m here to see the house. It may be your co tenant." The girl was wearing loose long sleeves and her hands were hidden in her pocket.


    Portia saw a sports car parked in front of the villa. It seems that this girl has a lot of money.


    "Come in, please." Portia let the girl into the room.


    "My name is jefra." Said the girl.


    "My name is Portia."


    She was spinning around the room.


    Portia introduced her one by one.


    "There are three bedrooms in this house, each with its own bathroom. Of course, there is also a public bathroom. There is the living room, the kitchen is over there, and the water, electricity and gas are shared equally."


    "I don''t cook at home." She said.


    "Then I''ll take your breakfast."


    "All right." She nodded.


    She didn''t realize that she had fallen into Portia''s trap.


    Or she''s not very sensitive to money.


    "On the left is my room. You can choose one of the other two empty rooms. I''m not at home most of the day. I''m probably working for my miserly vampire boss even on weekends." Portia said.

 Chapter 1935

    The house in Portia costs $3500 in rent.


    But she asked for two thousand dollars from her husband.


    Of course, Portia has room for counter-offer.


    But she had no intention of bargaining.


    After reading the house, she put a pile of money in Portia''s hand and said, "here''s two thousand dollars. Can I move in?"


    "Well Do you mean today? "


    "Yes, it''s expensive to stay in a hotel." She said.


    "Welcome." Portia finally smiled.


    Today is really a double happiness. I just advanced my salary from Chen Yu for the next month.


    I didn''t expect to rent out the empty room.


    And the price is still so high.


    "Can you help me carry something?"


    "Do you have any luggage?"


    "It''s all in the car."


    "What luggage is on your sports car?"


    "A box of sundries and a box of clothes."


    When Portia followed to the front of the sports car, he found that the luggage was really small.


    Just as Portia was about to reach out and lift down a box, she said, "you can''t handle that box, you can''t handle the other one."


    Portia was not happy.


    His height is at least two and ten centimeters higher than that of zevlar.


    Why can''t she hold it?


    Portia reached for the box, as if she had not heard what she had said.


    However, Portia felt that the box was filled with iron pieces, which could not be lifted at all.


    Portia tried again, and the box moved a little.


    But it''s still a long way to go from the trunk.


    "What''s in your box? Iron? "


    "I''ll take this box." She came forward, reached out and lifted the box with one hand, raised it slightly, and put it on the ground.


    Portia''s eyes are falling to the ground. Is that ok?


    Portia tried again, another box.


    The other box is much easier.


    At least the second box is of normal weight.


    And the first box, at least more than one hundred kilograms.


    This girl is too strong.


    Such a heavy box can be lifted with one hand.


    "Do you have any sheets and pillows here? Lend me one night."


    "Yes." Portia is very generous.


    Help her to clean up the room, and give her pillows and sheets.


    She opened the heavy box.


    Portia saw a lot of things in the box.


    And things are very miscellaneous, and most of them are things she can''t recognize.


    "What are these things?"


    "My work tools." She replied quietly.


    Take out the things in the box one by one and put them well.


    Portia also joined in and studied for a long time, but still had no clue.


    These things really don''t seem to be able to figure out the purpose.


    "Is there anything to eat?" she asked after a busy time


    "Yes, I''ll get some food."


    There''s pizza in Portia''s fridge for a few days, but it can be imported after the microwave is hot.


    After two bites, she put the pizza back on the plate.


    "Don''t you like it?"


    "It''s not all the breakfast you offer, is it?" She looks at Portia suspiciously.


    "Of course not. It''s just that I forgot to lose it."


    In fact, Portia now has three meals in the morning, in the middle and in the evening, all of which are in Mingyue villa.


    "There are still fresh ingredients in the fridge, but my cooking skill is very common. You can make it yourself."


    She did go to the kitchen and cook herself.


    Portia was stunned at the sophistication of her cooking.


    Especially after the production, Portia watched the food cooked by zevlar and couldn''t help but fuss.


    Even though she has had dinner in Mingyue villa.


    But now she feels hungry again.


    "Have some together." She said.


    "Are you a cook?" Portia looked at the fried mustard meat in front of her eyes and picked up a piece of meat with a knife and fork.


    A mouthful into the mouth, Portia''s eyes suddenly lit up.


    "Delicious."


    In European and American cooking, stir fry is rarely used.


    It''s not to say no, it''s just a little.


    "Are you a cook?"


    "No, cooking is just my hobby." "And if you live alone for a long time, you can''t treat yourself badly," she said"Your skill is really good."


    "Thank you."


    She saw that Portia wanted to eat too, so she made a lot of dishes.


    Portia is not polite, even in her own home.


    She also felt like she was eating and drinking.


    "What''s your job?" Portia asked curiously.


    "I am a special adviser."


    "Special consultant? In which way? "


    "You should have no chance to use me what about you? What do you do? "


    "I''m a private adviser to a rich man." "But my dream is to be a star," Portia said


    "Everyone in Los Angeles is eager to be a star." She was not surprised at Portia''s answer.


    "Apart from the rich, like my vampire boss."


    "Is your boss very hard on you?"


    "Of course, he is the meanest and most shameless man I have ever met. You can''t imagine how stingy he is."


    "In that case, why don''t you quit?"


    "He gave me a good salary." Portia added.


    But she didn''t think she would ever get a job that offered her $3500 a week.


    Although her education is good, there are numerous cases of good education on the streets here.


    After all, $3500 a week is higher than the average income of middle-class families.


    What''s more, Portia still owes Chen a lot of money.


    "Didn''t you say he was mean?"


    "Yes, he is really stingy, but this does not prevent him from paying me a high salary. It''s all because of my personal ability, so he has to pay me this salary."


    Portia is obviously not going to continue the discussion on this matter.


    "By the way, you just arrived in Los Angeles?"


    "Yes, so I need to start my business as soon as possible." She nodded.


    "If you are willing to tell me what industry you are in, maybe I can introduce some customers for you."


    "Forget it, you can''t help."


    "Well, if you don''t want to."


    Portia could see that she was deliberately avoiding the nature of her work.


    She doesn''t want to drive away her new roommate.


    "But I think you should be a cook. Your cooking is so delicious."


    "Chefs don''t make as much as I do now."


    "Your income is very high?"


    "Yes, I''m also a high-income group." She smiled.


    "Financial?" The only possibility Portia has in mind is finance.

 Chapter 1936

    "My job is more complicated." She is still perfunctory.


    Portia really didn''t want to say it when she saw her, and she gave up her plan to continue to ask.


    Knock -


    just then, the knock interrupted the conversation between the two women.


    "I''ll open the door." Portia trotted to the door and opened it.


    Outside the door stood two people, one of whom was wearing a hat.


    "Hello, Miss Portia, please."


    "I am, who are you?"


    Portia certainly didn''t know the two men at the door.


    "If you want to promote insurance, that''s all we have to say."


    "No, we don''t sell insurance. I''m Peter, the head of San''an finance company. I heard that Miss Portia is in a bit of a pinch recently. Our company has just launched a loan product, which can solve the current financial crisis of Miss Portia very well." Pete said.


    "Sorry, I''m not interested." Portia didn''t want to, so she refused.


    She studied finance at school.


    Of course, I also know that I will sell financial products at home.


    Half are liars and half are usury.


    Either way, Portia didn''t want to touch.


    Portia was about to close the door when Pete reached out to block the crack.


    "Miss Portia, as long as the loan products we provide are interest free within the specified time limit, do you really not consider it?"


    "I know the way your company works." Portia smiles at Pete.


    There are three things in the world that can never be touched: gambling, drugs, and usury.


    Any of these three things can make people die.


    Usury is more than the first two.


    Gambling and drugs are at least less likely to get rid of.


    But usury is often not decided by the borrower.


    Many people have been slaves to usury for life.


    Repay the money that will never end.


    Usury is a so-called fixed time limit for repayment without interest.


    This usury is not a lie.


    But the problem is that they all give short time frames.


    Ordinary people will go to borrow usury because they are short of money.


    How can I repay the money in a short time.


    Unless you suddenly win the lottery, or you suddenly inherit a lot of money.


    But most people can''t have this kind of luck.


    So in most cases, the borrower''s result is to exceed the time limit given by usury.


    Generally speaking, the interest free time given by usury is three months.


    Three months sounds like a long time.


    Most of the borrowers think that borrowing is an emergency.


    In fact, it is very likely that the money will not be enough.


    Every university''s financial and economic teacher, the first guest is how to identify illegal funds, how to avoid falling into the debt trap.


    What''s more, teachers don''t use technical content to explain their lectures.


    They are illustrated by real cases.


    And every story is told with a cruel ending.


    Some people are for the sake of treating their families, others are for the emergency of business funds.


    All in all, there are various reasons for emergency response. As a result, everything is destroyed.


    "Sir, please leave my house." Portia was not afraid of them.


    They may have the background of black road, but as long as they don''t owe them money, they can''t help themselves.


    Although usury is illegal business, they also need to pay attention to credit.


    It''s similar to most businessmen in this respect.


    They can''t force others to borrow.


    Pete can only take back his feet: "Miss Portia, this is my business card. If you need it, you can call me anytime, and we can talk about the interest free time limit."


    Portia refused to accept the business card. "If I need money, I can borrow it at any time. My boss wants much lower interest than yours."


    And he has more money than you.


    Portia didn''t lie.


    Chen is willing to lend her money.


    And how much to borrow.


    As for security.


    Chen only has the same interest as the bank.


    Of course, Portia would prefer to believe Chen Yu.


    Not the notorious usury.


    In fact, there are many ways to calculate the interest of usury.


    There are too many treaty traps in their contracts.


    "I don''t know who is Miss Portia''s boss. Could you recommend her to me?" Pete''s face was gloomy.He had a wrong understanding of Portia''s words.


    He thought Portia''s boss was also a usurer.


    Los Angeles has always been the site of their San Francisco finance company.


    Portia said Chen Yu had more money than them, and to Pete it was more like a provocation.


    "Don''t you have great powers? You can investigate by yourself."


    "Let''s go." Pete leaves in a shade.


    Portia closed the door, and suddenly a voice came from behind.


    "Your words are likely to cause trouble for you and your boss."


    "Ah Why did you suddenly appear behind my back and scare me to death? "


    Portia patted her chest. She regretted that she had said too much.


    Those loan sharks are not good men.


    Can''t really go to Chen Yu''s trouble?


    ¡­¡­


    "Boss, we may have a competitor in Los Angeles."


    "Competitors? What organization dares to compete with us in Los Angeles? "


    "I don''t know. I need to investigate."


    "It used to be a potential customer, but the potential customer said that her boss also lent and the interest rate was much lower than ours," said Pitt


    Peter, this is an occupational disease. In fact, private lending and usury are totally different.


    But no matter how much, Peter thinks that the loan is usury.


    In fact, people in this industry all think the same way.


    "Give me this person''s information and I''ll investigate."


    "Portia..."


    "Well? The company where this person works is a law firm. It''s strange that the owner of this law firm is not a rich person. She should not have the money to provide loan funds. "


    At the other end of the phone, he suddenly said, "all the lawyers in this law firm seem to be Chinese private lawyers called Zhao Chen. What does this guy want so many lawyers to do?"


    "Boss, this guy must be to avoid legal troubles. If it''s ordinary people, why do you need so many lawyers? It must be this man. "


    "That seems to be the case."


    The boss thought for a moment and said, "go get in touch with him. If he''s willing to make a compensation and then quit Los Angeles, it''s all right."


    "What if he doesn''t?"


    "Take it as you like, and do what you think is right."


    "Boss, I see. I''ll give you a satisfactory answer."

 Chapter 1937

    San Antonio finance, which is a very famous financial company in North America.


    In Wall Street, we often see San''an financial company.


    And Shengan finance company has another unknown business, which is usury.


    Not everyone has access to San''an finance.


    The customers they develop are mainly those who have certain earning power.


    For a variety of reasons, their finances are in short-term condition.


    At this time, Shengan finance company will take the initiative to contact.


    The history of San''an finance company is very long. It appears almost with the history of the United States, and grows up with the strength of the United States.


    In the history of San''an finance company, there have been several usurpations.


    But the end result is failure.


    No matter how carefully subordinates plan, they can''t escape the fate of failure.


    It is said that Shengan finance company controls a black hand, party and family.


    When the internal situation is out of control, the black hand, party and family will emerge.


    Of course, in recent years, this situation has been impossible.


    San''an building is a brand new building, which is also the tallest building in Los Angeles.


    It was only completed in May in recent years. It is known by name that this building belongs to San''an finance company.


    San''an likes to have a panoramic view of Los Angeles from the top of the building.


    Just then, a figure appeared behind Saint Anne.


    San''an frowned: "don''t show up behind me suddenly. I hate people who come uninvited."


    "Brother, do you hate your sister so much?" Behind Saint Anne was a young girl.


    "You are the most wanted villain in the whole spiritual world. I don''t want to have anything to do with you."


    San''an''s attitude of resisting people from thousands of miles away.


    The girl licked her lips. "I''m here to borrow some money from you."


    San''an frowned: "impossible."


    "Don''t be so absolute. I have information you are interested in."


    "I''m interested in more information. What information can you provide me?"


    "Treasure island." Said the girl.


    "I don''t believe you." Saint Ann looked at her own sister.


    He knows his sister very well.


    The top 10 villains in the spiritual world, ranking fifth.


    All the negative comments of human beings are applicable to her.


    The crimes she has committed are even more numerous.


    Even Saint Ann doesn''t think she is a good person, but compared with her sister, she is a kind little angel.


    "Brother, it hurts my heart to say that." Tristan''s expression was heartbreaking.


    "Your coming will only cause me a lot of trouble. Those psychics are attracted by you like hounds. I hate this feeling. So if you don''t want me to kill you by hand, you''d better leave here and Los Angeles at once." "Moreover, your reward seems to have increased," said Saint Ann


    San''an has no burden to kill his sister Cui Sicheng.


    Of course, if they do break out in war, Saint Anne is not absolutely sure.


    After all, I am facing one of the ten villains.


    "Saint ANN, I''m here sincerely to talk with you about the deal." Cui''s tone suddenly fell.


    "I''m serious, too. I hate you, Tristan. Get out of my place."


    "Hum! I''m sure you''ll come back to me. " Tristan dropped a sentence, and suddenly broke through the floor glass of the outer wall, then disappeared into the night.


    San''an grinned: "damn you, this floor to ceiling window costs more than 100000 dollars."


    ¡­¡­


    Today''s weather is a bit bad. The sea breeze is a little strong.


    It''s dark and looks like rain at any time.


    The waves were also a little big, so the children were at home and didn''t let them go out to play.


    "Portia, what makes you so happy? Because yesterday I advanced your salary for the next month? "


    "I''ve found a co tenant." "My new roommate paid me $2000 a month for rent," Portia said


    "I remember that the monthly rent of your house is only a little over 3000."


    "My roommate is not so mean as you." Portia looked at Chen Yu and was disgusted.


    "You''d better be careful what you say. I''ll let you pay back now."


    This kind of bad weather makes Chen Yu feel a little depressed.


    Chen Yu is not afraid of the wind and waves, but afraid of giving the children a bad demonstration.


    After all, I went out to swim in such a big storm.


    The children will feel that since Chen is not afraid, they are not afraid either.Chen Yu occasionally consults with Wright, an education expert.


    She is not only the president of a university, she has been a lot of teachers, primary school, middle school, University, even kindergarten or early childhood classes.


    Wright and Chen Yu said that children learn from adults.


    Even adults learn some of their parents'' habits.


    What''s more, children whose minds are not yet fully mature.


    So adults should never give children a wrong demonstration.


    At this time, two strange business cars enter the gate of Mingyue villa.


    Chen Chu frowned when he got the information from the Butler system.


    Because the Butler system can not find the identity information of the two vehicles in the vehicle management center.


    Chen Yu walked out of the house and watched ten people in black suits get off two cars.


    The leader was a man with a moustache and an uncomfortable fake smile on his face.


    "Hello, are you Mr. Chen?" Pete comes up and reaches for Chen.


    Chen Yu didn''t reach out, put his hands in his pants pocket, and looked at Pete coldly.


    "Do I know you?"


    "Let me introduce myself. I''m the head of San''an finance company. I''m Peter."


    "Oh, what can I do for you?"


    "I heard that Mr. Chen and we both have the same business." Pete said with a faint smile, "I don''t think the market in Los Angeles is big, and the economic environment in the past two years is not optimistic, so I think Mr. Chen should go to other places to do business. Los Angeles can''t accommodate more colleagues. Of course, Mr. Chen''s business and channel in Los Angeles, we will give you a satisfactory price."


    "I don''t know what price you''re going to charge?" Chen''s expression was as cold as ever.


    "A million dollars, I think Mr. Chen will give us the face of San''an finance company."


    Pa -


    Chen Zhuo slapped Peter casually: "where to roll back from."


    Peter was blinded by Chen Yu''s slap.


    "You How dare you hit me? " Pete covers his face and looks at Chen Yu incredulously.


    "You came to my house to blackmail me, and I shouldn''t have beaten you?"


    Chen Chu glanced at the man he brought with him and said coldly, "Whoever dares to draw a gun in my house will die here today."


    "Do it! Kill him for me... " Pete has never been so humiliated.

 Chapter 1938

    The moment the first man in black took out his gun.


    Chen Yu has punched him on the chest.


    Everyone saw the chest of the man in black go down.


    Then pour it on the ground, with thick blood oozing from his mouth.


    Other people in black subconsciously pull out their guns.


    Chen Yu grabbed a man in black by the neck, only with a little effort.


    The neck of the man in black has been completely broken.


    Chen Yu suddenly stopped killing, but looked at his hands doubtfully.


    "It''s strange that my mood suddenly went out of control." Chen asked himself.


    The other men in black pointed guns at Chen.


    Chen Yu looked at the people in black, and the mood rose again.


    "I''ll count three and put down the gun. It''s for your good." Chen Yu controls his emotions.


    It''s strange what''s affecting your mood.


    Are these people?


    No, there''s nothing strange about them.


    They are just ordinary people.


    The men in black were also frightened.


    They didn''t really see Chen Yu, who killed people when he didn''t agree.


    This makes them very nervous, and they dare not put down their guns.


    Suddenly, a man in black loaded the pistol.


    But the sound of loading stimulated Chen Yu again.


    Chen Yu suddenly appeared in front of the man in black, stretched out his hand and broke it on his head. The man in black slowly fell down in front of Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu looks at Peter: "who asked you to come?"


    "I My boss. "


    "Call him." Chen Yu said coldly.


    Chen Yu faintly realized that it seemed that today''s weather had affected his mood.


    No, it can''t be said to be an impact.


    It should be to enlarge, to enlarge their emotions.


    Peter hesitated to look at Chen: "do you know what you are doing? Do you know who our boss is? "


    Chen Yu closed his eyes, took a deep breath and tried to control his emotions.


    "Don''t talk nonsense."


    Chen is not interested in Peter explaining the identity of his boss.


    Chen doesn''t like the feeling.


    In a sense, Chen''s mental power should be able to avoid the influence of this kind of mental magic.


    However, this is not the case. Chen Yu does not understand who released the magic.


    But this magic does affect me.


    "Maybe I should get in touch with your boss by someone else." Chen Yu''s words are murderous.


    Just then Portia came out.


    She saw several people dead on the ground.


    Chen Yu turned his head and looked at Portia.


    Portia was shocked. She didn''t see Chen Yu''s face.


    "Portia, shut the door and don''t let the children out."


    Portia, his face heavy, closed the door at once.


    Fortunately, Chen Yu is a little out of control, but not out of reason.


    "Hurry up, my patience is running out."


    Pete picked up the phone and he felt it.


    Chen Yu is not joking with him.


    Pete gingerly dials Saint Ann.


    "Boss I I I''m in trouble... "


    "Well? What''s the trouble? In the police station? "


    "No No I''m on the coast road, Mingyue villa It''s our fellow family He said He said he would communicate with you face to face. "


    "Didn''t you tell him who I was?"


    At this time, Chen Yu answered the phone: "I don''t know who you are, but I hate the stupidity of others. You either come by yourself, or I will kill all your men, and then I will find you."


    "Do you know what you''re talking about? Do you know who I am? "


    "You and your men seem to have only this hollow threat."


    "Well, I''ll go to you and go there myself. Don''t regret it."


    Saint Ann was also furious. No one dared to talk to him like this.


    Saint ANN has never been so furious.


    Soon, however, Saint Ann woke up.


    San''an shook his head heavily and forced himself to calm down: "Damn, that damned Cui Sichuang, she actually put her field out, what does she want to do?"


    Although Saint Ann calmed down at the moment, he still decided to meet the man who dared to threaten him.


    ¡­¡­


    Chen Yu has been standing in the same place, he even dare not go back to the house.


    The mood went on and on, suppressing the anger the moment before and rekindling the next.


    Pete and the people he brought were in great pain.


    Even though they have guns in their hands, they feel great pressure.It seems that it is not a human being standing in front of them.


    But a fierce beast.


    Chen Chu looks up at the sky. The dark clouds in the sky are not like magic.


    It''s more like someone''s field.


    Chen wants to see what impact this field has had on him.


    All of a sudden, Chen found that his Xianli was very active.


    It is this kind of activity that enlarges one''s mania.


    And with their own immortal power, even if their spiritual power how high, also can not restrain their emotions.


    In other words, this area is an incentive.


    What really affects me is my Xianli.


    No wonder Chen Yu is in a trance.


    Who''s in this field.


    Or people?


    Control your own immortal power, control your own power.


    Finally, control your emotions.


    If you want to control your own immortal power, first of all, you need to understand what is the incentive for your immortal power to be so active.


    However, Chen soon found that blocking this strange field with his own field can directly block the influence of this field.


    Although I don''t know who released this field.


    But there is no doubt that this field is powerful, covering the whole Los Angeles.


    Even the surrounding areas like Mingyue villa cannot be avoided.


    And this field can affect the whole city''s psychics.


    Ordinary people have no magic or magic power, so they are not affected.


    Or Chen Yu, who has a field, can''t be influenced.


    But the psychics above the ordinary people can''t be avoided.


    And the field is silent, almost imperceptible.


    If it wasn''t for these San''an finance people to provoke him this time.


    Chen has yet to discover the impact of this field on him.


    Before that, he was just a little fidgety. After facing these people, Chen Yu found that he was actually killing people directly.


    Suddenly, a surge of power came from the sky.


    A shadow came down from the sky. Sheng''an was wearing Superman''s clothes and looked down at Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu was stunned. Peter and the man in black he brought were stunned.


    Looking at Saint ANN in amazement, Saint ANN is suspended in the air like that.


    It gives the illusion that this guy is really Superman.


    "Is that you want to see me?" San''an looks at Chen Yu with arrogance.


    Chen Yu''s face darkened: "is this clown your boss?"

 Chapter 1939

    Saint Anne used to enjoy the process.


    But all this was destroyed by Chen Yu''s words.


    Pete and others have been shocked by the incredible action of Saint Anne in front of them.


    Their boss can fly!?


    He''s really flying Is he really Superman?


    Sheng''an suddenly rushed to Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu stood in the same place and reached out and grabbed the San''an who was just coming.


    Hold San''an''s face with one hand, and then come to him: "you are not human, what are you?"


    San''an struggles, his strength is also amazing.


    But it can''t break away from Chen''s palm.


    This made him shocked and pale. It is impossible for human beings to defeat themselves in power.


    But Chen''s strength has not weakened, but has become more and more powerful.


    Chen was also surprised that the resistance of San''an was not small, at least tens of thousands of tons.


    At this time, Saint Ann felt that he was inferior in strength.


    So he had to use the card, the power of Saint Anne began to rise.


    And his body began to deform in a non-human direction.


    At the same time, there was a terrible sense of oppression in him.


    "Longwei? Dragon? " Chen Yu looks at Sheng''an in surprise, and the strength on his hand suddenly increases.


    Chen Zhu almost crushed the skull of San''an.


    "Ah..." The process of San''an''s restoration to its original form was directly interrupted by force, and it immediately returned to human form.


    Peter and others are about to pee. What happened just now?


    San''an just showed part of the dragon''s posture.


    It''s beyond their understanding in their eyes.


    All of a sudden, Chen Yu''s hand is loose and his palm is empty.


    Saint Anne''s body is shrinking rapidly, and only to the size of a fist.


    At the same time, I also took advantage of this gap to escape.


    Soon, San''an''s body returned to the dragon form.


    But his size has not recovered, it is still fist size.


    Touch -


    Chen Zhu is directly hit and flies out.


    He really can''t prevent San''an''s move.


    Although the power of Saint Anne is not as good as that of him, the power of this shrinking magic has not been weakened while reducing his body, which is still so terrible.


    And the shrinking body also makes it more difficult for him to be captured and attacked.


    Although Saint Ann''s body is very small, his breath is very terrible.


    Longwei covers the whole Mingyue villa.


    Under the influence of this dragon power, Chen Yu''s children are all in panic.


    Chen Yu was angry again and looked at San''an viciously: "I will kill you."


    Chen Yu directly uses the most powerful posture, incarnation, oneness of all dharmas, dark assimilation, eyes of power, and spirit.


    Sheng''an feels uneasy. Chen Yu has no breath.


    But Chen Yu gave him a very big threat.


    And the world is being absorbed and controlled by Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu, even if he does not enter the strongest posture, is also superior to Shengan in strength.


    However, San''an''s size is too small, and Chen Yu does not have an advantage in terms of speed.


    Therefore, Chen needs to gain an advantage in speed.


    The next moment, Chen Yu suddenly appeared in front of San''an.


    Without any hesitation, a fist shot at San''an with terror.


    Saint Ann''s body was blasted out like a shell.


    Bang -


    San''an directly smashed into the sea, and suddenly set off a huge wave.


    But in the moment of falling into the sea, the atmosphere of Saint Anne disappears.


    "Dead? No, it''s not. " Chen Yu''s face was very gloomy.


    The small world covers the nearby sea area, and there is no trace of Shengan.


    But Chen is not going to let go of Shengan.


    Instead, I went back to the shore and looked at the frightened people.


    Chen Zhu killed all the people in black directly.


    Only Pete was left.


    Pete was even more frightened.


    Looking at Chen Yu with blood on his hands.


    Pete''s going to pee.


    He felt that he had inadvertently joined in the fight.


    With a flick of Chen''s hand, dark magma spread out from the bottom of Chen''s foot.


    Then the bodies were swallowed directly.


    Chen Yu looks at Peter: "where does your boss live?"


    ¡­¡­


    San''an continuously vomited blood and fled home with difficulty.


    No one knows this place.


    It''s also his hiding place.


    But the moment he escaped back.He felt a familiar smell.


    "Tristan, why do you know here?" Saint Anne wiped the blood from the corners of her mouth.


    Cui Sicheng looked at San''an in surprise: "who beat you like this?"


    Saint Ann''s appearance is so miserable.


    Tristan and San''an have been brothers and sisters for 400 years, but she has never seen her brother look so miserable.


    You know, Saint Anne has always been stronger than her.


    Although powerful is also very limited, but powerful is strong.


    Tristan knew very well that if the two of them were fighting for each other''s lives.


    San''an is more than 80% likely to win.


    But now, Saint ANN is seriously wounded.


    San''an is in the shape of a half human and half dragon. There should have been a pair of dragon horns on its head, but there is only one left now.


    One arm was broken, folded and hung in front of him, all bloodstained.


    San''an looks at Cui Sichun with some coldness in his eyes.


    "Go away! Otherwise, I will not be polite. "


    "My dear brother, do you think you can beat me now?" Tristan smiled at San''an.


    "Yes, I can''t beat you now, but the one who can hurt me badly can. He can beat me like this, and he can beat you like this." San''an said coldly, "if you don''t want to leave, we will die together. I will bring the Dragon Slayer here."


    Cui Sicheng''s face changed when he heard the word "Dragon Slayer".


    As the name suggests, the Dragon Slayer is the one who slays the dragon.


    And the one who has been chasing her is the Dragon Slayer.


    "When did the Dragon Slayer have a strong one who can directly beat you to a serious injury?" The tone of Cui Sida is dignified.


    Dragon butchers rarely fight against dragons alone.


    After all, the strength of the adult dragon people can hardly be countered by one or two people alone.


    Unless it''s the top of the human race.


    However, it is impossible for those few to fight against the dragon family.


    Unless it''s the dragon people who overdo it.


    But to hear Saint Anne, it seems that one person beat him like this.


    This made Cui Siyan''s heart ring an alarm.


    You know San''an is not a dragon.


    And she''s a real dragon.


    If the slayer meets her, the slayer will never give up.


    "Aren''t we two rivals of the Dragon Slayer when we join hands?"


    "I don''t know. I have no power to fight back in front of him." San''an vomited blood again.


    Cui Sicheng looks at San''an, his eyes flickering.


    "Brother, take out your treasure and recruit our people." Cui Sicheng said.


    "Don''t even think about it." The roar of St. Andrea, he is a dragon, a greedy dragon.

 Chapter 1940

    As the legend goes, dragons are greedy.


    So it is with San''an, so it is with Tristan.


    But Cui Siyan is a dragon. She has no time to collect her treasure.


    Her life No, it''s Longsheng.


    Her long Sheng has been on the run.


    But Saint ANN is different.


    He has never been defined as a dragon.


    In the agreement between the dragon family and human beings, if a giant dragon is defined as a vicious dragon, then human beings are allowed to pursue and kill it.


    Of course, can we kill? That''s the human thing.


    Therefore, the group of dragon slayer, or a profession, was born in human beings.


    Their mission is to hunt and kill the dragon.


    How to define a dragon?


    This is the result of mutual consultation between human beings and the dragon people.


    San''an and Cui Sicheng are two typical examples.


    Although what San''an does is illegal, it is still within the scope of human rules.


    He doesn''t use his abilities on his own initiative.


    Even if he was finally punished by human law, he could not use the power of the dragon family to hurt human beings.


    The only thing he can do is run away.


    But Cui Sicheng is different. Almost all her actions are against the agreement between the dragon and human beings.


    She doesn''t care about agreements or rules.


    To her, human beings are the weak.


    So her actions became more and more unbridled.


    For this reason, she was one of the top ten evildoers in the spiritual world.


    Ranked fifth, and also has the title of disaster.


    Among the dragon people, she is far more than a dragon.


    There are still many wanted dragons.


    So if San''an is willing to take out his wealth, he can definitely recruit many dragons.


    However, as a greedy dragon, Shengan has accumulated hundreds of years of wealth.


    The longzu''s greed for wealth is unimaginable.


    No matter how greedy human beings are, they will pass on their wealth to their descendants before they die.


    But there is no inheritance for the dragon people.


    Even if they die, they will cover their wealth.


    They will certainly bring wealth into the coffin.


    There are also dragon people who will die in their own treasures and bury their bodies and treasures together forever.


    Around the world, we don''t know how many dragon heritage has been hidden.


    The same is true of Saint ANN, even more outrageous.


    Even in the face of death, he will not give up his wealth.


    Recruit the same clan dragon?


    With the greedy degree of the dragon people, how much money should be given to satisfy the appetite of those dragons?


    It''s almost enough to contribute all the wealth accumulated in hundreds of years.


    If you want to take out all your wealth, it''s better to kill him.


    "I''ve seen it for a long time. You''re just staring at my treasure. Don''t even think about it. Never think about it." San''an gnaws his teeth and looks at Cui Siyan.


    Cui Sicheng also looked at San''an with hatred: "you are still here because your treasure is hidden here, you miser."


    ¡­¡­


    Although Chen Yu did not have much hope.


    However, when I came to the San''an building, I didn''t find San''an, which disappointed him.


    Peter stood behind Chen Yu with fear, his face full of panic.


    Chen Yu''s mood is getting worse.


    Peter saw Chen Yu punch a load-bearing wall through.


    If that terrible power falls on him.


    I''m afraid he will break half of his body directly.


    "Does your boss have any other hiding places?" Chen asked.


    "I I don''t know. " Pete was shaking all over.


    Facing Chen, the pressure is too much.


    Chen Yu is like a mountain peak, covering his heart.


    Chen did not expect that there was a dragon hidden in Los Angeles.


    And San''an is very powerful.


    Among the enemies Chen met, Sheng''an''s strength can definitely rank in the top five.


    Of course, the first place is in front of yuzao, and the second is Amanda Dier, the son of element.


    In fact, the strength of San''an is similar to that of the Dragon nationality Chen Yu met on the ninth floor of the training tower.


    But this is his own strength.


    But San''an''s strength goes far beyond that.


    Saint Ann also has powerful magic.


    For example, downsizing makes it more difficult to hit and more difficult to entangle.


    Imagine if a giant dragon''s body shrinks to the size of a fist without changing its strength.What are the consequences?


    It''s almost unbeatable.


    And his ability to escape is unique.


    At least Chen Yu still hasn''t figured out how San''an escaped.


    What kind of magic did he use to escape?


    When Chen Yu returned to Mingyue villa, farry had already returned.


    "Chen, I heard that you killed several people at your door today?" Asked fari.


    "Said Portia?"


    "You should be careful. Anyway, killing people at home is too bad."


    "It was my negligence." Chen Yu did not argue.


    ¡­¡­


    "Portia, it''s me."


    Portia received a call from Chen Yu.


    Today is not a happy experience for Portia.


    She knew that Chen would kill, and she had seen pictures of Chen killing.


    But at the beginning, someone attacked Chen Yu actively, and Chen Yu fought back passively.


    It''s just that she doesn''t know what the situation is today.


    She didn''t see chuppet clearly. She didn''t know that she had caused all this trouble.


    "How are you?"


    "I I''m fine Boss, who are those people? "


    "Bad people." Chen is also not going to explain anything to Portia.


    He didn''t feel the need to explain.


    I''m the boss, and I''m not one of Portia''s men.


    If Portia finds it unacceptable, she can leave.


    "If today''s loss has any impact on you, I can give you a few days off."


    "Well, I see."


    She really needs to calm down now.


    After all, the impact of that picture on her is too great.


    As soon as he hung up with Chen, Portia heard the door opening.


    She came back, but when she saw Portia, she was a little surprised.


    "Portia, what happened to you today? You look very bad. "


    "I saw my boss kill." Portia said.


    "You saw your boss kill? Is he going to be silenced? "


    "No..."


    "Then you don''t call the police?"


    "Those who were killed broke into his house with guns, and he had every reason to kill." Portia said.


    "Well, your boss didn''t mean to kill you?"


    "If he''s going to kill me and kill me, he''s already at his house. There''s no need to wait now."


    "You can set my phone number as an emergency number. If you are in danger, maybe I can help you."


    "Well, forget that. You''ll make dinner tonight."

 Chapter 1941

    Portia is waiting in the living room for her dinner.


    Because of today''s fright, Portia didn''t have time to have dinner at Mingyue villa.


    Just then, the phone that she had placed on the living room table rang.


    Portia saw the name of the caller ID: erex the Dragon Slayer.


    "Your phone, jefra." Cried Portia.


    She quickly ran out to pick up the phone.


    "Jefra, it''s me, Alex. We found the trail of Tristan. She appeared in the magic shop today and bought a lot of medicines and raw materials in the magic shop. It seems that she was injured."


    "Are you sure she''s in town now?"


    "Yes, we set up an induction magic array around the downtown area of Los Angeles. If the dragon people come in and out, they can be found."


    "Well, I see. Please contact me as soon as you have any news." She said.


    After she hung up, Portia came up and said, "are you playing a game, jevier?"


    She looked at Portia and nodded after half silence: "yes."


    "I knew." Portia nodded smugly, "what game are you playing with your friends?"


    "By the way, the dishes in the pot are mushy." She ran to the kitchen in a panic.


    At dinner, there was another call from her.


    "Portia, I''m going out in the evening."


    "Now? Is it dangerous for you to go out alone so late? " Portia looked at her with concern: "what must I go out now? Can''t you go out tomorrow? "


    In the United States, going out at night has always been a dangerous thing.


    80% of criminal cases occur at night.


    Here is not in China, or a big girl lying in the street for a night, not necessarily will happen.


    It''s more likely that the person who is found will call the police.


    "Urgent." She stopped eating and went back to her room to clean up for a while.


    I was carrying a box when I was going out.


    Jeff pulled away to a mountain forest.


    At this time, another man came, it was Electrolux.


    Alex, with a pair of axes on his back, was tall and strong.


    Wearing a vest and military boots, he looks very brave.


    But in the face of her husband, Electrolux obviously communicated with her in a lower voice.


    "You''ve come so fast, jefra."


    "What do you find here?" Asked jevra.


    "We''re monitoring a huge energy response here."


    As dragon slayer, each of them carries some instruments.


    It can detect the energy response in a certain range.


    Of course, this kind of detector can only work on high-energy reactions.


    Most of the dragons they hunted were vicious and powerful.


    But the range of the detector is only ten kilometers.


    The diameter of ten kilometers is neither small nor large.


    "Just the two of us?" "If Tristan doesn''t leave, we two dragon killers will only become her food," she asked


    "Others are coming."


    Now there are more than two of them in Los Angeles.


    There are twelve of them, the Dragon Slayer gang. The leader is this seemingly young jefra.


    And their Dragon Slayer gang has successfully killed a dragon.


    Chasing and hunting a dragon is not a simple two battle solution.


    Both sides need years of competition.


    If only from the strength, there is no doubt that the dragon is occupying the strong side.


    But what human beings are good at is to use all kinds of conditions and traps.


    Not every Dragon Slayer team can succeed.


    But the advantage of Dragon Slayer is the number of people. If one team is destroyed, another team will take over.


    Maybe in order to hunt a dragon, it will take ten, twenty, fifty years Even a hundred years is possible.


    She can lead a team and kill a dragon.


    In addition to her outstanding leadership talent, it also shows that her team is strong enough.


    She will not be arrogant, but she will not be arrogant.


    You can''t underestimate the enemy with any carelessness against any dragon.


    No matter at any time, the strength of the Dragon Slayer is always in a weak position.


    Their only strength is their prudence and perseverance.


    The dragon will be tired and carried in the long escape, but the Dragon Slayer will not.


    The Dragon Slayer was born with a lot of superhuman experiences and exercises.From the spirit to the body have been beyond ordinary people.


    From human thermal weapons to magic equipment, to their own fighting magic, they are top-notch beings.


    Jefra and Electrolux enter the forest.


    In the rugged mountain road, they are still walking like flying, like walking on the ground.


    This kind of environment is not even a routine test for both of them.


    All the bad environments they have experienced belong to the limits of human beings.


    Just then, she stopped.


    Electrolux brick looks at her. "What''s the matter? Did you find anything? "


    "Have you found anything special about this environment?"


    Erlex frowned and looked around: "it''s surrounded by mountains, facing the sea in the southwest, with the sun in the spotlight. It''s an excellent place for growing Longxin grass."


    "That''s right." "This is likely to be a place where the dragon people plant dragon heart grass. It can''t be a disaster, Cui Sichuang. It''s likely to be another dragon people," she nodded


    "You mean there''s a second dragon in Los Angeles?"


    "Dragon heart herb is a magic herb for the dragon people to treat themselves, and disaster Tristan bought a lot of potions in the magic shop, but she didn''t fight with us in Los Angeles, so it''s not that she was injured, it''s likely that another dragon people was injured in Los Angeles area, so she went out to collect potions and magic herbs for treatment."


    "If this is the case, it will be troublesome. We have been very hard to deal with a disaster, Cui Sichuang. Now we have to deal with the second dragon clan, and we have almost no chance to win."


    "But think about it carefully. Who hurt the second dragon clan?"


    "Who?" Alex is not good at using his brain. He is almost as good as Evra.


    But in terms of leadership, action plans, and intelligence analysis, it''s not as good as her.


    So it''s the little team leader, not Electrolux.


    "There are three possibilities, one is the dragon fight, but Tristan will take the initiative to find the materials and drugs for treatment, so the possibility is very low. The other is that there is a team of Dragon Slayer in Los Angeles, whose strength is not weaker than us, which is the biggest possibility."


    "And a third possibility?"

 Chapter 1942

    "We have contact with most of the Dragon Slayer teams. If there are other teams coming to Los Angeles, they should inform us. So if it is not the first two possibilities, there may be a powerful psychic or individual in Los Angeles. This kind of ability is the lowest. After all, in the spirit world, there are only two that are sure to fight against the adult dragon There are only twenty-three generations of Blood Mary of scarlet church and Zhang Tianyi of dragon and Tiger Mountain Tianshi of China. "


    "But they can''t come to Los Angeles without any reason, and they can''t come here without any sound. Of course, if it''s the second possibility, maybe the Dragon Slayer team is sneaking in secretly, just to hide people''s eyes and ears."


    Dragon Slayer itself is a high-risk industry, so any confidentiality measures are understandable.


    Just then, they found a huge claw mark on the ground.


    "That''s it." She stood in front of the paw mark.


    Alex crouched down and looked at the huge claw mark.


    There is an irregular hole in the middle of the claw mark. It seems that something has been pulled out.


    "Judging from the traces of claw marks, it''s Cui Sicheng who suffered from the disaster."


    "It''s dragon heart grass that''s pulled out of here."


    Dragon heart grass is like grass for the dragon people.


    But for human beings, it is a big tree.


    Because the situation is not clear, her mood is complicated.


    It is not known whether this situation is good or bad.


    In their task list, there is another dragon.


    If two dragon families get together, it can''t be solved by a team of Dragon Slayer alone.


    But if there is a team of Dragon Slayer in Los Angeles, it is also a team of dragon slayer that can seriously hurt the dragon people.


    It''s definitely a strong reinforcements.


    "Let''s go." The two are about to leave.


    All of a sudden, the instruments on zevlar and Electrolux were alarmed.


    "No, there''s something approaching."


    "Use shadow Cloak now."


    Shadow cloak is used to hide all the breath and trace of itself.


    This is mainly used to prevent the perception of the dragon.


    Because the perception of the dragon is too sharp and powerful.


    There is little chance of a positive fight.


    In most cases, the first strike of a dragon slayer must be a sneak attack.


    So shadow cloak is very important.


    The cloak of shadow covers not only the breath, but also all the senses of the user.


    This is also a defect of shadow cloak.


    Generally, when the dragon slayer and the dragon fight, they are ambushed in the predetermined position in advance.


    And they don''t know if the dragon is coming, they need to wait for other people to send a signal.


    Jefra and Electrolux are just two at the moment, and there is no preparation.


    No matter from the equipment, or from the psychological are not ready.


    At this time, there is absolutely no victory in fighting with the dragon.


    So she immediately gave the order to hide it in a shadow cloak.


    Just as they disappeared, Chen Yu came down from the sky.


    Chen Yu saw the huge claw mark.


    There is no doubt that this claw mark is left by the dragon family.


    Chen Yu couldn''t tell if it was the paw mark left by Saint Ann.


    But he took it for granted that the paw mark was left by Saint Ann.


    "A little late?" Chen Yu''s face was very ugly, and there was some dragon breath left at the scene.


    That kind of powerful enemy, staying for another day is a serious problem.


    So Chen Yu searched all over the night to find San''an in the shortest time and then kill him.


    This mountain forest is the property under the name of San''an found out by Pete''s investigation.


    This evening, Chen Yu has found many Shengan industries.


    But there is no trace of Saint Anne.


    Chen Zhu is going to another place in a few days.


    When he''s gone, how can the family be prepared if San''an comes back for revenge?


    Chen''s bad mood has been magnified again.


    Chen Yu looked at the mountain forest in front of him and directly destroyed it.


    The huge fist shadow brought the world down.


    The terrifying impact directly lifted all the land and trees nearby.


    After one stroke, Chen Yu controlled his mood and flew away.


    This unknown field is really troublesome. If you don''t pay attention to it, you will be affected by it.


    Chen Yu didn''t find out. His attack just now directly exposed two figures from the shadow.


    However, the shock of terror still caused serious injury to jevier and Electrolux.Their brains are a bit muddled, at this time, we can''t find the dragon people.


    It spared them.


    But they were shocked, even frightened, by the power of terror.


    This is definitely not a disaster for Cui Sichun. It''s probably a dragon family with higher level.


    They don''t understand why the dragon clan was so angry and destroyed this place.


    But they are sure that if they face the dragon people, they will be in great trouble.


    "How are you, jefre?"


    "Very bad. I have broken several ribs."


    Her body is still straight, but it''s all surface.


    As a dragon slayer, he will not show any weakness even when he is injured.


    "Oman is near here. I''ll tell him to pick us up."


    "No, that dragon clan may not be far away. At this time, Oman can''t be involved in it. Please inform our people, all people around here will quit. If we have been exposed, then we can''t involve other teammates."


    "But your injury..."


    "It''s OK. It''s not going to die." "In the next three days, we can''t have substantive contact with our teammates. Maybe the dragon clan is watching us in secret."


    "I see."


    With a heavy heart, the situation is becoming more and more complicated.


    That dragon is not a disaster Cui Sicheng, but a higher level dragon.


    And that dragon clan is not what their team can fight against.


    Of course, it''s not all bad news.


    That dragon clan is not necessarily a dragon, not necessarily their enemy.


    But now she can only comfort herself.


    After all, what they are facing now is an enemy that is impossible to defeat at all.


    At night, Portia was sleeping, when there was a knock outside the door.


    Portia opened the door in the dark in her pajamas.


    At this time, she saw that she was leaning against the door frame, with all the stains on her body and some scars and blood on her face and clothes.


    "Ah What''s the matter with you, jevier? "


    "I''m fine Can you help me in? " A feeble voice came from jefra.


    She had been holding on all the way to the door, but she still showed her weakest side.

 Chapter 1943

    Portia rushed to help zevlar into the room.


    "You have to bear it. I''ll call for an ambulance."


    "Don''t call an ambulance, I''m fine." "It''s hard," she said.


    "Why? You''re all hurt like this. "


    Portia looked anxiously at jefrey.


    "I said it doesn''t matter. Help me into my room."


    Portia takes jevra back to the room.


    "There''s a bottle in my desk drawer. Bring it for me," she said in a weak voice


    Portia opened the drawer. There was a bottle of white liquid in it.


    But there is no trademark on it, and I don''t know what kind of potion it is.


    Portia took the bottle to her and hesitated to give it to her.


    "Are you sure the liquid in this bottle is really drinkable, jevra? I think it''s better to find a professional doctor. "


    "I know what I''m doing."


    Even in her weakest moments, her consciousness is still clear.


    "Well then." Portia hands the bottle to zevlar.


    She opened the bottle and drank the white liquid.


    The liquid in this bottle is only a temporary relief.


    She doesn''t have no other potions, but most of them are used when they are really dangerous and can''t be used at this time.


    Portia is still not at ease. After a long time of hesitation, Portia said, "our boss is a doctor. Can I ask him to come and show you the injury?"? Don''t worry, our boss won''t spread your injury. "


    She also hesitated for a while, and finally nodded, "yes."


    Portia immediately called Chen.


    "Portia, you give me a reason not to kill you." On the other end of the phone, Chen Yu''s tone was rather harsh: "do you know what time it is now?"


    "Boss That There''s something wrong with my family. My roommate is injured. "


    "If you''re injured, send it to the hospital. What do you want to do with my phone?"


    "Are you not an illegal doctor?"


    "And then?"


    "I''m going to hire you now."


    "Ha ha Portia, do you know what I''m paid for a single time? "


    "How much?"


    "I''ll give you a discount of two million dollars, taking into account the price of your interrupting my sleep."


    Portia''s voice became shrill and shrill: "you''re crazy. How could someone pay such a high fee?"


    "You know that two million dollars is not enough for me. If you and I don''t know each other, you need to pay more."


    "I don''t have that much money."


    "You can write me a note on credit."


    "No money." Portia said angrily.


    "Well, I''m sleeping. Good night."


    "Boss, I''m really in a hurry here."


    "Tomorrow."


    With that, Chen Yu hung up.


    Bohemia angrily hit the phone on the ground.


    "Asshole, asshole, asshole This bastard. "


    After venting, Portia picked up her phone again.


    "It''s OK. I didn''t break the phone."


    Portia looked at her with some apologies. "I''m sorry, jevier. That bastard won''t come."


    "It doesn''t matter."


    "Take a rest first, and I''ll call the boss in the morning." Portia said.


    "Good."


    Portia looks at her, and she doesn''t close her eyes at all. She just lies there weak.


    "Portia, have a sleep."


    "I''m not used to sleeping at this time."


    As a dragon slayer, she has a record of multiple injuries.


    Every time she gets hurt, she stays awake all the way.


    She would never put herself in a coma.


    Portia couldn''t understand why she didn''t sleep in such a serious injury?


    Why not call a doctor?


    "Zevlar, who hurt you? Are you sure you don''t need to call the police? "


    "I said it doesn''t matter. I hurt myself." Said jevra calmly.


    A fall? Portia looked at her and said, "jeve, can your lie go away?"


    Portia could not feel the sincerity of the lie.


    There she lay, silent.


    Portia stayed up until dawn, helping to take care of her.


    "I think I should raise my rent, jefra. Have you ever seen such a dutiful roommate?"


    "You can go to bed. I don''t need your care."


    "I don''t understand why you don''t sleep, at least it''ll make you feel better." Portia looked at her and felt sick.If it were her, she would have been fed up with sleeping.


    But she was so hurt that she didn''t sleep.


    Portia called Chen Yu again.


    "Boss, if you just come to see my friend, I can''t go to work. Besides, I can''t go to work next week."


    "You are threatening me."


    "I''m not threatening you..." Portia''s voice suddenly weakened: "I just want to tell you a fact."


    "You wait for me." Chen Yu is angry.


    It was an hour after Chen Chu arrived at Portia''s house.


    Knocking on Portia''s door, Portia complained first.


    "Boss, you''re too slow."


    "Who let you live so far?"


    "I can only live so far if you pay me such a low salary."


    "If you are not competent enough, I will pay you more."


    "I don''t have the chance to show my ability if you only give me a little work."


    "If you don''t like the amount of work, I''d like to arrange more for you." Chen Yu looks at Portia with a sneer.


    After entering Portia''s house, Chen looked up and said, "is this the place you rent? It looks good. "


    If I haven''t seen Chen Yu''s house, Portia still feels that the house he rented is good.


    But after seeing Mingyue villa and mirrorlake villa, Portia thought her family was poor.


    Chen''s words are even more hypocritical.


    Chen Zhu''s nose inhaled: "what a bloody smell. Is it your friend''s blood?"


    "Well, yes, she had vomited blood several times last night."


    Portia complained and looked at Chen Yu: "she didn''t sleep last night. She kept her eyes open all the time. I couldn''t bear to look at her. She didn''t want to sleep because of such a serious injury. I don''t understand what she thought."


    "Why don''t you call an ambulance? Did you call the police? " Chen asked.


    "She won''t let it."


    "No? Why? "


    "I don''t know either."


    Portia takes Chen Zhuo into the room of zevlar.


    But the room was empty and there was no one on the bed.


    All of a sudden, Chen Yu finds the zevlar hidden behind the door.


    With no hesitation, Chen Yu falls over her shoulder and throws her in front of her.

 Chapter 1944

    She smashed the table and fell to the ground, spitting blood.


    "Wow Boss, what are you doing? I asked you to treat her, not to kill her. "


    Chen Yu stood there: "she attacked me first."


    She spits blood one after another, but her strong willpower still supports her.


    "What are you doing, jefra? This is my boss. I invited him to treat you. "


    It''s a matter of personal habits, even for Portia.


    She is also used to unifying first and then testing.


    Even she was on guard against Portia.


    And even if she is injured, ordinary people are not necessarily her opponents.


    What''s more, she was deliberately attacked.


    It seemed to her to be a sure thing.


    But Chen Yu not only found her attack, but also fought back.


    It made her wonder if she was really too weak.


    I didn''t even fight an ordinary person.


    Chen Yu stood there with his hands on his chest: "if you don''t need treatment, I''ll leave. And I don''t think she''s going to be treated. She can sneak at me. It seems that she''s alive and well."


    "Boss, you see she has been spitting blood. It seems that she is going to die. You''d better give her a look soon."


    "Are you sure she won''t attack me again?"


    "I''m sure. I''m sure. You''re right, jevier."


    "Sorry." She gave a cold voice.


    "Well, go back to bed and I''ll show you."


    With the help of Portia, she was back in bed.


    Chen Yu sat on the edge of the bed: "unbutton your coat, is that ok?"


    "Yes." She nodded a little.


    Even though she was dying of pain, she still controlled and kept her mind and vigilance.


    Chen pushed her chest: "four broken ribs."


    "One of them you broke," she said, erasing the bloodstains from the corners of her mouth


    "You''re in a good spirit and have the energy to fight with me."


    "How is your injury coming from? Except what I did. "


    "Hurt by someone." She said.


    "What do you do? special agent? Mercenaries? Or a killer? Or what kind of undercover police? "


    Cheung didn''t care if she answered her questions.


    "The second broken rib on your left stabbed into your lung. If you like, I''ll give you a small operation now." Chen said.


    "Yes."


    "It''s an anesthetic."


    "I don''t need anesthetics." She said coldly.


    "Are you sure? This kind of pain is extraordinary. I''ll cut the skin on your chest, and then I''ll make a repair for your lung lobe with bio glue. "


    "It''s OK," she said, still cool


    "You have to think about it, jevra. It''s an operation. How can it be done without anesthesia?" Portia also advised.


    "I said, no problem. Come on."


    "I declare in advance that although this is a small operation, you may die of pain in this case. If you die, you can''t blame me."


    "I see."


    Chen looked at Portia again. "Are you sure it''s ok?"


    "Do it, since that''s what she said."


    Chen took out the alcohol bottle, first daubed it evenly on her chest, and then took out the scalpel.


    Of course, before using the knife, Chen Yu needs to acupuncture and stop the bleeding for her.


    So as not to make it too bloody later, and the physical condition of her is not suitable to continue to lose a lot of blood.


    But even so, the scene is still inevitable to get blood everywhere.


    After all, it''s not the operating room. After ignoring the factors of fungal infection, there are various kinds of defects.


    Of course, the operation itself is a small operation.


    There is no difficulty for Chen.


    Portia watched Chen''s dazzling operation.


    This is the first time she has seen Chen Yu treat a patient.


    It is totally different from Chen''s stereotype in the past.


    In the past, in Portia''s impression, Chen Yu was a loose, frivolous, stingy and bastard man.


    But now Chen Yu is more serious than ever.


    Every movement is so flowing.


    The whole process from rifling to stitching is only ten minutes.


    But for Portia and zevlar, it was as long as a century.


    Chen Yu looks at the still sober zevlar.He was shocked by the tenacity of jevra''s willpower.


    He had never seen such a tenacious ordinary person and was a woman.


    The woman didn''t make any noise during the operation.


    You know, I just opened a hole in her chest.


    But even though she was shaking with pain, she still kept absolute quiet.


    Even Chen can''t do it himself.


    This made Chen Yu interested in her.


    "It''s all right. One anti-inflammatory medicine is given every morning, middle and evening. It takes three days to remove the suture of the wound."


    "Is she ready?"


    "I''ve done everything I can do." Chen took out a cigarette and turned to Portia and said, "is there a fire?"


    "Boss, there are patients here, and this is my home Besides, when did you smoke? "


    Chen did not smoke very much, but he was very concentrated just now.


    So now when you relax, you need a cigarette to relax your mind.


    This is also called after the smoke.


    "She has no problem. My medical skills won''t make her unable to carry a second-hand cigarette."


    "Give me one, too," she said weakly


    Chen Zhuo threw a cigarette to her.


    Portia was completely speechless to the two doctors and patients.


    Where do doctors and patients smoke at the same time.


    It''s irresponsible.


    "Who on earth did you get this injury? I feel like your body has been hit by a car, or by a stronger force. " Chen asked curiously.


    "The car hit." She replied, with a long puff of smoke.


    Chen Yu curled his mouth. He could see that she was not hit by a car.


    Chen said her injury was like a car crash, but she had other minor injuries.


    There are also stains on the body, which are more like those left after rolling in the mountains.


    However, he never dreamed that the injury was caused by Chen Zhuo.


    She also didn''t think Chen was the cause of her injury.


    "Boss, how many days will it take for her to get better?"


    "Three days to be able to go down to the ground activities, completely good, depends on her physical fitness." Chen said.


    "Three days is enough? I think it''s such a serious injury and a small operation

 Chapter 1945

    "She''s so much stronger than you." Chen said.


    In addition to the injuries she suffered last night, there are many old injuries.


    And those old wounds didn''t make her weaker, they made her stronger.


    She is like a strong little tiger.


    Portia thought that she could not carry the box at all.


    It seems that she is really strong.


    "Is there a little monster in your body, jefra?"


    "You are very strong, sir. After all, I haven''t been shouldered for a long time." She looks at Chen.


    But there was still something unconvinced in her voice.


    After all, she was seriously injured. Ten percent of her strength did not play out 20 percent.


    "The boss exercises every day, swimming, boxing, running He''s a total fitness freak. "


    Zevlar was not surprised. Chen was really strong.


    Even if she is seriously injured now, ordinary people can''t beat her.


    But Chen Yu was able to give her a shoulder fall when she attacked.


    "When I get well, I''ll see you again." She said rather unconvinced.


    "You can''t beat the boss, jefra. He can kill a dozen armed bandits by himself."


    She turned a blind eye to Portia''s persuasion, murmuring that she could do it under normal circumstances.


    Although the Dragon Slayer has a strong heart, he has some character defects.


    For example, when she was a child, she was regarded as a genius or a monster among her peers.


    She also developed a proud and unyielding character.


    In the past, all her competitors were defeated in front of her.


    Even those who were stronger and better than her could not escape the fate of failure.


    "I''m hungry." She said.


    "You''ve only done the operation, you can''t eat it now, can you?" Portia looked at Chen.


    "She can eat it if she wants. As long as she doesn''t eat stimulating food, it''s OK. What''s more, it''s her lung, not her stomach."


    "Well, I''ll get something to eat."


    Portia looked at Chen Yu and said, "boss, what would you like to eat?"


    "Every day you eat and drink in my place, and this time I''m going to do some in yours."


    "Boss, I don''t have many ingredients in the fridge." Portia knew Chen''s appetite.


    In her eyes, Chen Yu is a mobile toilet at all, and his food consumption will never be limited.


    Portia had to take all the ingredients out of the house.


    And she doubted that so many ingredients were enough for Chen Zhu to eat 30% of the food Very suspicious.


    Although Chen said it would take three days for her to land.


    But she had no such scruples.


    Even if it is the pain of sweating, still alive on the ground.


    At the dining table, it''s even more like eating haisais.


    Especially after seeing Chen''s food consumption on the table.


    The idea of a contest came up again.


    Whether or not you can overeat now.


    She also learned how to eat.


    Chen Zhu finished a steak in ten seconds.


    She also ate the steak in ten seconds.


    Chen Zhu finished a plate of salad in ten seconds, so did she.


    Portia had no chance to move chopsticks.


    Two mobile toilets are destroying food on the table at an amazing speed.


    She soon found out that she couldn''t really eat Chen Zhu.


    At least in terms of food consumption, she really failed.


    Chen Chu looks at the hot eyes and swallows the food in his mouth: "you can''t let yourself eat too much."


    He can roughly judge how much she can eat.


    A normal diet for a jevlar should be similar to that of an adult male.


    If you force yourself, you can eat two men at most.


    There must be no more to eat.


    You know, the stomach is really likely to burst.


    "I''m not in good shape today. I usually eat more," she said


    She looked at Chen''s amazing food intake and speed.


    In fact, she had some understanding in her mind that even in her best condition, she could not have eaten Chen Yu.


    Chen has eaten two people''s weight, and it took him less than 30 seconds to completely eliminate a roast chicken.


    And he didn''t stop, he was still killing food with the speed of wind and cloud.


    "Is it possible to exercise as well?" Asked jevra.


    Portia felt that Chen Yu had deviated from her.She didn''t expect that she was so competitive.


    Even the amount of food.


    "As much exercise as you can eat." "Of course, after exercise, if the stomach belt is used to expansion, it can also expand ten times, but ordinary people don''t recommend that, after all, this way of eating is very unhealthy," Chen said


    She only listened to what was said before, but Chen''s suggestion was completely unheard of.


    This is the kind of character that she wants to be the first, even if it''s meaningless to eat.


    "How do you exercise?" Asked jevra.


    "If you have nothing to do in the morning, you can have two sets of triathlon, three sets of digestion aid in the evening, and some anaerobic exercises. Anaerobic exercise consumes the most energy."


    "I prefer to dive without equipment." "How long can you dive?" she said


    "It should be over the world record, half an hour." Chen said casually.


    At present, the world record for the duration of diving without equipment is 20 minutes and 21 seconds.


    Portia looked at Chen Yu in surprise. She actually saw Chen Yu dive, often diving into the sea, and then disappeared for a long time.


    She thought, her diving ability is close to the world record.


    It seems that I lost another leg in the time of diving without equipment.


    She secretly encouraged herself to beat Chen Yu with another project.


    She pretended to be a light-hearted man: "very powerful, what''s the depth of your dive without equipment?"


    "If you want to compete with me, it doesn''t make any sense." Chen Yu said quietly.


    Because Chen''s current respiratory system is basically non-human, and the respiratory system has evolved to be able to get oxygen in water.


    It is the strengthening system itself, and its constitution is countless times that of ordinary people, so the water pressure is also meaningless for Chen Yu.


    Chen also has the ability to control water, so even the deepest trench in the world, Chen can walk on the ground.


    Even in the Mariana Trench, where even microbes can''t survive in the extreme deep sea, Chen can dive as if on flat ground.


    "How much?" She asked defiantly.


    "Have you reached the world record?"


    She thought about it and looked up at Chen. "Have you exceeded the world record?"


    Chen Chu nodded, "more than a lot."

 Chapter 1946

    Zevlar was hit hard.


    In terms of diving depth, she is far from the world record.


    The length of diving is related to the volume of the lungs, while the depth of diving is related to the strength of the body.


    Of course, this is not to say that the physical fitness that the world record keeps is better than that of fevra.


    It''s also about skill, and endurance.


    That kind of world record is the result of countless attempts.


    Portia was not surprised.


    Anyway, she often saw Chen Yu swim.


    There is no doubt about Chen''s swimming ability.


    And Chen''s family''s swimming ability is amazing.


    Especially young Gelin and fari, who are members of the coast rescue team.


    In addition, Chen''s monster like motor nerve.


    So Portia would not be surprised by Chen''s ability to move.


    "I said, you don''t want to beat the boss in physical and sports. He''s really invincible in this respect. I''ve seen how he killed the robbers who attacked him."


    Although Portia said that he hated Chen Yu, he had great trust in him in this respect.


    She really doesn''t think there are more powerful people in the world than Chen Yu.


    But she didn''t expect that her words aroused the zevlar''s interest.


    "I''m not in a good condition now. I can do the same when I get well." She said defiantly.


    "This meal is really uncomfortable." Chen picked up the tissue and wiped the corners of his mouth and hands: "there is no feeling at all."


    Portia''s eyes were full of resentment and stared at Chen Yu: "boss, this is my half month''s ration. You have eaten my half month''s ration."


    "You eat a lot in my place. I just eat you. What''s the matter? Besides, I can''t even appetizer. "


    Chen Yu stood up and said, "I have to go back. In addition, I remember to come to work in the afternoon, or I will deduct your salary."


    "Boss, she has to take care of it."


    "Not necessary." Said jevra quietly.


    "What''s the matter with you, jefra? You should say something for me."


    "I''m telling the truth. I don''t need your care."


    "Boss, I''ll go with you and save my gas bill."


    "Then how do you get back? I won''t lend you my car. "


    "I can always pay for your car''s gas." Portia said.


    "Are you sure? Each of my cars uses a lot more fuel than your own. "


    Chen has never thought about fuel consumption. The cars he chooses are all based on performance and comfort.


    "Come on, I''ll still drive my own car." Portia''s face is full of love: "when I''m away, you should be careful and call me if you are in trouble."


    Chen Yu and Portia are gone, and there is only one left in the family.


    "It''s me, Alex," she said


    "How are you, jefre? You seem to have had a serious injury before. "


    "It''s OK. I''ve been treated professionally." "What''s your injury like?" she said


    "I''m ok. My luck is better than yours."


    It has to be said that in this case, Alex is indeed better luck than Kevlar.


    They all used shadow cloaks and stood together.


    But when it is impacted, it is not the same.


    Of course, in addition to the element of luck, there is also a very important reason that Electrolux is a reinforcement system.


    His physique is much higher than that of zevlar.


    "Well, did you find any useful information there?"


    "I investigated the situation of the spiritual world in Los Angeles. There are two or three organizations in Los Angeles that belong to that kind of small shrimps. It''s not worth mentioning, but it''s strange that the spiritual world in Los Angeles seems to be very exclusive. Apart from these shrimps, if there are external Psychics here, they will definitely be severely hit, even if they are active It''s not doing evil, it''s often being expelled. If serious crimes are committed here, they will definitely disappear. " Said Electrolux.


    "Who did it?"


    "I don''t know who did it. In a word, the spirit world in Los Angeles is not as simple as it seems. It''s likely that there are masters hidden, or even the dragon people who are dormant here."


    "It won''t be the dragon clan. No matter the ordinary dragon clan or the evil dragon, they won''t take charge of the activities of human psychics unless it involves their interests." "What about the psychic group you''re investigating?" she speculated? Is it possible for them? ""One of them is a kind of idle organization, without close organization and activities. It''s usually a small activity in Los Angeles, such as a small game or a meeting." "There are two other organizations that are related to the government. One of them has been established for more than 20 years, but its strength is very weak. Even a small haunted community can''t solve it. The other one has been established for a shorter time, and its strength is lower than the average. The most powerful one is called the magic encyclopedia Britz, he has some small fame in North America. I once had him in the middle of a spiritual activity. His strength is very general. These three spiritual organizations can basically be excluded. "


    "No more information?"


    "I have also investigated several psychics, but one of the strongest is just barely reaching the middle level, and no one is stronger."


    "Isn''t there any psychic beyond the norm?"


    "I didn''t find it, but I investigated the local psychics, who said that two years ago, someone in the Los Angeles area woke up for the third night, just didn''t know what the final result of the third night would be."


    "Oh? Wake up the third night? If it is successful, then it should have a strong strength, right? "


    "No one knows who awakened, because to this day, no one has ever heard of any psychic being particularly powerful or of any genius."


    "Give up this direction and don''t investigate in this direction any more. What we are looking for is the Dragon nationality, not the psychic. The Dragon nationality doesn''t need to wake up." She said.


    "Is there any other news?"


    "At present, there are still some immature information, which needs to be further explored."


    "Well, keep investigating. If you have any clue, please contact me as soon as possible."

 Chapter 1947

    "Portia, have you lost them?"


    "Boss, you drive super car. I drive a used car. Why do you think my car can keep up with you?" Portia said gloomily.


    "I didn''t drive so fast. I only drove 80 kilometers per hour."


    "You''d better go first. Anyway, you can get to Mingyue villa in ten minutes at most."


    "All right." Chen Yu hangs up. You can see Mingyue villa in front of him.


    Although Portia''s speed is not fast, it hasn''t fallen much.


    Portia''s car has reached the coast road.


    Suddenly, the car in front suddenly slowed down. Portia had no time to turn and directly rear end the car in front.


    Portia stopped the car at once.


    The car in front of which the rear end is also stopped.


    Portia was furious, but after seeing the woman coming down from the car in front of her, she was a little restrained.


    "How do you drive? Here is the speed limit of at least 80 km / h. why do you suddenly slow down?" Portia asked the woman.


    "I''m sorry, but there seems to be something wrong with my car." The woman looked at Portia innocently: "I''m responsible for this accident. Can you lend me a call? I''ll call the insurance company."


    "All right."


    Hearing that the woman didn''t argue, she confessed her mistake.


    Portia''s anger also subsided.


    Take out your phone and give it to this woman.


    But the mobile phone in the woman''s hand lit up, and soon dark down.


    "Is this cell phone broken?" The woman returned her cell phone to Portia.


    "Let me see It seems that it''s really broken. It''s strange that what''s clearly good just now suddenly broke. "


    Just now, I just finished talking with Chen Yu. Why did it suddenly break down?


    Portia thought to herself, didn''t she pay attention to the power just now, so there was no power?


    "And your cell phone?" Asked Portia.


    The woman took out her mobile phone. The screen of the mobile phone had been broken one after another. Obviously, there was no way to use it again.


    "When I was chasing the tail just now, my mobile phone fell on the floor and I stepped on it carelessly."


    "Well, let''s go to my boss''s house in front and borrow the phone." Portia said.


    "Your boss? Is it far from here? "


    "Not far. Do you see the house on the edge of the cliff in front of you? It''s there."


    "What a big house. Is your boss rich?"


    "Bullshit, I''m rich enough to be hired."


    Portia rolled her eyes. "You get in my car."


    In the car, Portia looked at the woman again.


    The woman is very tall and looks one meter eight five.


    It''s also very beautiful. It''s also tasteful to wear. It looks like a model.


    "What''s your name?"


    "Tristan."


    Portia brings Cui Sicheng to Mingyue villa.


    At this time, Chen has changed a set of T-shirts and boxers, lying in the living room sofa playing with mobile phones.


    Chen''s children run and fight in the living room.


    Of all the children, only didilla was reading quietly.


    Even little Larissa was not idle. She was climbing up and down on the princess with Xiong Da, Xiong Er, Simba and Nana.


    The body of the princess is the same as that of the hill, enough for five of them to move.


    Just then Portia took Tristan into the living room.


    Chen Yu put down his mobile phone and looked up at the two women.


    "Portia, who is she?" Chen Yu is curious. Portia is right behind him. How can I bring a woman back to him in a twinkling of an eye.


    "Boss, I ran into her car. My cell phone ran out of power. Her cell phone broke. She came to call the insurance company and left."


    Chen Chu stares at Cui Sichu, who looks stiff: "sir Is there anything on my face? "


    Trist had to be nervous because there was a tap in the yard.


    Even the most arrogant Dragon Slayer dare not put the head of the dragon family on display.


    But this guy actually put the dragon''s head in the yard.


    Whether this man is arrogant, or he really has the strength, it makes Cui Siyan feel creepy.


    At least it shows that Saint Ann didn''t cheat her.


    This man really has the power to blow up people''s hair.


    Chen Yu stares at Cui Siyu.


    "Boss, do you know you look at a woman like this, which is very impolite."


    "Forget it this time. Don''t bring strangers to my house next time." Chen Zhu takes back his eyes.


    He found nothing unusual about Tristan.Cui Sicheng was relieved secretly. He regretted his recklessness.


    At first, she thought that it would be a safe thing for her to sneak in here to inquire about Chen Yu''s depth.


    However, it was not until the face of Chen Yu that she found out that Chen Yu had brought so much pressure on her.


    Although Chen Yu took back his eyes, he always used xiaotiandi to monitor Cui Sichu in an all-round way.


    That''s why Tristan felt that kind of hair blasting.


    Although they all have their own small world, their strength is far from each other.


    Tristan didn''t even dare to change a little.


    She can be sure that as long as she has a little change.


    This human man will kill her directly and will cramp her to skin.


    She would put her head in the yard like a trophy.


    Even her own heartbeat must be controlled so as not to jump too fast.


    After a while, Trish finished calling and Portia sent Trish away.


    Cui Sichuang did not even say goodbye to Chen, and fled Mingyue villa in a hurry.


    Chen Yu suddenly bounced up from the sofa.


    That woman has a problem!


    The ring that the woman is wearing is different from her own.


    But it is absolutely the same as its magic ring, which is used to suppress the breath.


    Chen Yu hurried to the gate of Mingyue villa and saw Portia turn back.


    "Boss, how did you get out?"


    "And the woman?"


    "Go, what do you want to do to her? Boss, you already have children with Miss Farley. You''d better take care of yourself. "


    "What a mess." Chen Yu''s face sank.


    It seems that we can''t catch up with that woman.


    "You are not allowed to bring strangers to Mingyue villa in the future." Chen said.


    Portia skimmed: "boss, I soon stopped you from making mistakes, are you so mean?"


    "That woman is not a good person."


    "You don''t look like a good man." Portia said bluntly.


    "Show me your cell phone."


    "What happened to my cell phone?" Portia hands her cell phone to Chen.


    When Chen Yu took over the mobile phone, he really felt a magic smell on it.


    However, as Chen took over the mobile phone, the magic breath was directly disintegrated. After the phone was rebooted, the mobile phone lit up again.


    "Your mobile phone was touched by that woman. She entered Mingyue villa on purpose."

 Chapter 1948

    Portia was a little surprised. She still didn''t believe Chen''s words.


    But the mobile phone is on Chen''s hand.


    "You said she moved her hand and foot on my cell phone. How can she make my cell phone turn on?"


    "You don''t understand this kind of high-tech technical work after all." Chen Yu said disrespectfully.


    Portia doesn''t believe Chen''s high technology.


    Usually Chen Yu''s understanding of some high-tech appliances and equipment at home is not as good as Portia''s.


    What makes Portia believe that Chen Yu knows more about high technology than she does?


    "Boss, is that woman really having a problem?"


    "Well." Chen Zhu nodded.


    "Then what does she want to do? Sneak into Mingyue villa and bomb? "


    "I don''t know. I guess it''s just to inquire about my family." Chen said.


    Chen Yu has a headache. It''s really an eventful autumn. All the ghosts and ghosts have come out.


    And I was too careless.


    Even if I didn''t find the woman''s fault before.


    Just because she is so coincidental with Portia, we should guess that she has a problem.


    The Empress Dowager knows that she is aware of her own.


    Chen Yu was secretly upset.


    I will never be careless next time.


    If you have a little doubt, do it yourself.


    Whatever you do.


    I''m not a good person.


    Anyway, this time Chen Yu was able to identify this person, the villain.


    ¡­¡­


    Saint Anne is now in a vessel.


    However, after Cui Siyan came back, San''an opened his eyes.


    Although San''an received Cui''s help.


    But that doesn''t mean he trusts Cui Siyan.


    Even if Tristan is his sister.


    San''an is always on alert for Tristan.


    Though separated from the container, San''an still saw Cui Sicheng''s face.


    "You seem to have met with something bad. Let me guess what you have met..." Saint Ann spoke in the liquid of the container.


    But it''s strange that he can speak in liquid.


    "You''re pretending to be an ordinary person, sneaking into that human''s home, and almost found out, aren''t you?"


    San''an knows Tristan very well. No matter from the perspective of human morality or the morality of the dragon people, it''s a vicious dragon.


    Tristan sat on the chair in front of the container of San''an, her chest fluctuating.


    "Do you think my experience can make you happy?"


    "So what do you gain from this dive?"


    "I find that man is indeed powerful, but he is not perfect."


    "He? Can he have any weaknesses? "


    "The weakness was not found, but he made a fatal mistake."


    "What''s wrong?"


    "He said that the head of a dragon family was in his yard." Cui Sicheng said.


    San''an''s eyebrows wrinkled at first, and then he looked surprised.


    "This time you don''t have to take out your wealth, maybe there''s a way to get our people involved."


    It''s a big taboo to put the head of the dragon family in the yard.


    San''an still looks at Cui Siyan with cold eyes.


    "Why are you helping me? If you want my treasure, don''t think about it. I won''t give you my treasure, even a silver coin. "


    Tristan smiles at the San''an in the container.


    "This is not the best place to hide. When you are seriously injured, you still need to hide here, which means that it is very important for you. Is your treasure hidden here?" Tristan sneered.


    Saint ANN, who was in the container, was suddenly agitated, and his eyes were frightened.


    "I don''t think I''m wrong. The treasure is here."


    "If you dare to take one of my silver coins, I will kill you." San''an shouts and stares at Cui Sicheng.


    "I don''t want your treasure, I just want one thing." Tristan stared at San''an. "If you don''t agree, I''ll take all your treasure."


    "What?" San''an looks at Cui Siyan angrily.


    "Diamond cone." Cui Sicheng said.


    "I don''t have that thing." San''an doesn''t want to think about it, but directly rejects it.


    "Don''t hurry to refuse. If you give me the diamond cone, I will not only keep your treasure, but also give you a message about treasure island. I have been to treasure island, so I know the location of treasure island." Cui Sicheng''s words are full of demagogues: "it''s full of endless treasures. Don''t you want to get them at all?"


    San''an was silent for a long time, then said, "I really don''t know what diamond cone is."


    "Maybe you don''t know what a diamond cone is. Maybe it''s hidden in your treasure." Cui Sicheng said, at the same time, Cui Sicheng took out another simple picture that had just been painted: "this is the shape of Lingguang stone cone."San''an narrowed his eyes. He didn''t know what the Lingguang Stone Cone was.


    But when he saw the picture of the diamond cone, he immediately remembered it.


    It is true that Lingguang stone cone is in his hands, but it is not piled up in his treasures.


    The dragon people have a habit of dividing their treasures into two parts.


    This is to avoid that if something happens, your treasure will not be destroyed.


    Saint Anne also has this habit.


    "You don''t have to deny that this diamond cone was acquired 200 years ago when you slaughtered an Indian tribe." Cui Sicheng said.


    "Well, maybe I''ve already lost it. After all, I''m only interested in shiny and valuable things."


    "You must still have it." Tristan said firmly: "there is some mysterious power on the diamond cone. You can''t go astray. Even if you can''t distinguish the use of the diamond cone for a while, you can''t easily lose it."


    Just as San''an knows about Cui Sichan, so does Cui Sichan.


    Saint Ann finally laughed, and he felt that he had the right to speak.


    "What''s that diamond cone for?"


    San''an is indeed what Cui sichen thought. Although he didn''t know the use of the diamond cone, he still felt the power contained in it, so he collected the diamond cone.


    With his vision and experience, he has experienced this situation many times, initially seemingly useless things, and finally found that it has great value or use.


    Now Tristan wants to get diamond cone so strongly, which shows that this diamond cone has great use or value.


    Otherwise, Tristan would not leave her treasure hidden in the manor untouched.


    Cui Siyan is also a dragon. Her greed for treasure is deeply imprinted in her blood. She can''t help but be moved.


    Unless her desire for diamond cone exceeds those treasures.


    "This is my question. You just have to answer me if you want to accept the deal." Tristan said coldly.


    "I won''t accept the deal until I know what the diamond cone is for."

 Chapter 1949

    Cui Sichan scolds him secretly.


    "It''s a part of the artifact created by the Maya civilization." Cui Sicheng said.


    "Artifact." Saint Anne''s greed is inevitable.


    "Consider whether you can exchange the information of treasure island with the parts of this artifact, or you can''t get anything. I will not only kill you, but also take the treasure you have hidden here. I will find your secret treasure, and then you will have nothing." Cui Sicheng said.


    "You just tell me a message that you don''t know the truth and you want to exchange it for a artifact. Your appetite is too big."


    "It''s your appetite. It''s just a piece of artifact. It''s not artifact. Think about it. Even if you recover from the treasure, you can lie on it and sleep. What a wonderful feeling it is."


    Sheng an could not help but lick his lips, and his eyes were full of greed.


    What the dragon people pursue all their lives is nothing more than treasure.


    "Since Lingguang stone cone is a part of artifact, that is to say, you have a part in your hand?" Asked Saint Ann.


    Cui Sichuang''s face became more and more indifferent, and Saint Ann''s greedy face was undisguised.


    "What? Do you want to take the parts of the artifact from my hands? "


    Cui Sichuan is also full of vigilance against Saint Anne.


    "Let''s think about how to deal with the Dragon Slayer." Said Saint Ann.


    "To solve that dragon slayer, first of all, we need to prepare a battlefield. We use the information that the Dragon Slayer mistakenly entered the dragon people to attract the dragon people. But most of the dragon people are old-fashioned. They won''t appear directly, and they can''t fight in human cities or nearby areas, so we have to choose a battlefield for them." Cui Sicheng said.


    Human beings and the dragon have been in contact. To some extent, the two sides are relatively stable allies.


    No one will take the initiative to fight against anyone.


    In fact, even the lawless Cui Sicheng did not dare to show up in broad daylight.


    Because the consequences will be very serious.


    Then it won''t be just the Dragon Slayer chasing her.


    Even the dragon will hunt her down.


    Because she broke the agreement between the people and the dragon.


    Originally, she was doing evil in the spirit world. The dragon people have always maintained an attitude of no support and no interference in the opposition.


    But that doesn''t mean she can really be reckless.


    After all, among the dragon people, there are more powerful ones.


    "Then what are you going to do?"


    "Find a remote place, open up a different space as a battlefield, and then attract the Dragon Slayer. At that time, he said there was no way to escape." Cui Sicheng said.


    "That''s a good idea." San''an said, "but the Dragon Slayer is not weak. If we take our rank, it will take at least a lot of peers to kill him."


    "I know that there are two radical dragon fathers in the dragon family. They are husband and wife. They despise human beings very much. They always think that human beings should be slaves of the dragon family."


    "Ha ha It''s an idea with you. " Although Saint ANN is proud of human beings, he has been living in human society for a long time, and he knows that it is not the age of the Dragon nationality.


    Although the Dragon nationality is powerful, the number of human beings occupies an absolute advantage.


    And they also have powerful weapons, which even the dragon people have to give up.


    Of course, if there is a full-scale war between human beings and the dragon people, the dragon people will certainly lose, but human beings will not be better. The greater possibility is that they will both lose and directly destroy the whole earth''s ecology.


    This is like the Nuclear Non-Proliferation Treaty of the international convention. Human beings and the dragon people also rely on their own force to achieve the balance, which is a satire to the reality.


    Trish chuckled: "I''m not like the two of them. Although I''m wanted by a different world, I''m still free to move, but they''re forbidden by the human country. They''re forbidden to enter their national territory. Otherwise, they will be killed directly."


    "Oh? Which human country dare to impose such a ban on the two dragon fathers? "


    "East, China." Tristan gloated.


    San''an frowned. He had been to the East.


    But as human beings.


    But when he stepped into the territory of China, he was already targeted.


    He felt that as long as he dared to make a little bit of misconduct, there would be thousands of troops tearing him apart.


    In that trip, San''an came and went in a hurry.


    Since then, San''an has never set foot in China.


    He still feels at home in America, where no one can restrain him.


    In the past four hundred years, he was accused and imprisoned by human beings, and then he left the prison calmly.


    And the magic desert here, even if a psychic finds out his identity, can''t take him.He can easily wipe out the psychics who are trying to fight him.


    "What about the two dragon families of dragon father level? Where is it now? "


    "They are very hostile to human beings. It seems that they have suffered great losses in China and have been hiding on Dragon Island for the past 20 years to recuperate."


    "Then will they do it this time?" Asked Saint Ann.


    "Yes, as long as the news is passed to the two dragon parents, they and their descendants will be very happy to announce their return in this way."


    "Their heirs? How many? "


    "Their thinking belongs to the extreme in the Dragon nationality, and their fertility also belongs to the extreme. In the past two thousand years, they have a total of twelve children, and they also cultivate them into extreme thinking."


    Dragon is a very strange race, their fertility is very weak.


    But they can have children with almost all races.


    It''s normal for a long couple to have one or two children in their lives.


    More than two children are born, which is really the blessing of the Dragon God.


    It''s blessed to have twelve children.


    San''an is astonished to hear that the dragon people can produce twelve offspring. How powerful is the fertility?


    "It''s said that they have their own secret. Many dragon people ask for advice from them, and they get a lot of benefits from it."


    San''an has no business at all. If you can get the secret, other dragon people will pay a lot of money for it.


    However, the dragon family of dragon father level is doomed to be impossible for him.


    What is the existence of dragon father? That''s a higher level dragon.


    Either it''s a talent with different talents, and it''s a breakthrough to the Dragon father level by its own efforts, or it''s a long time, reaching the age of 2000 and automatically promoted to the Dragon father level.


    "What''s their name?"


    "Tugu and Morita."

 Chapter 1950

    "Are you sure you don''t want to take a rest, jevra?"


    She saw Portia come back with tired body, and her face didn''t seem very good.


    "Portia, what''s the matter? You don''t look very well. "


    "I was scolded by the boss."


    "Why? Did you do anything wrong? "


    "No, I don''t think he''s just looking for trouble."


    "What''s wrong with him?"


    Portia told me about this noon.


    "Tell me, how could that woman be a bad person."


    "That woman is really not a good person. You have been calculated," she said


    "What? How could it be? "


    "It''s a coincidence to stop suddenly on the highway and let you catch up, but her mobile phone just broke down, and your mobile phone just broke down. After that, your boss has proved that your mobile phone is passive, which shows that the woman really has a problem, and you are indeed trapped."


    "Really?" Portia was a little surprised.


    "It''s true," she nodded. "Your boss has not wronged you. Although you are innocent, in fact you have caused trouble for your boss."


    Portia was even more depressed when she heard what she said.


    "Did the woman just make a phone call when she went to your boss''s house?"


    "It seems so." Portia nodded.


    "Nothing else?"


    "It seems that the boss found something wrong with her at the first sight. The woman stayed at the boss''s house for a few minutes. I can see that she was very nervous."


    She looked at Portia. "When you find that woman nervous, you should be aware of the problem Well, if you detect a problem, it''s more dangerous. "


    "Am I useless?"


    "I can''t say that. After all, it''s your boss who caused it. It''s none of your business. You''re innocent."


    "I''d be much better if you said that."


    Portia looked at her. "Are you sure you don''t want to go to sleep? You haven''t slept all night. "


    "I''ve also experienced longer periods of sleeplessness."


    "What are you doing, jefra? Is it really like the boss said, killer or agent? "


    "Don''t ask. It''s not good for you." Said jevra quietly.


    "What''s great? I''ve been in touch with it. I''ve been around our boss. I''ve always been in this situation."


    "Does this happen often around your boss?"


    "How to say, I''ve been working with my boss for more than two months, and I''ve met with similar things three or four times."


    "It seems that your boss is very tired, too." She smiled.


    "I''m also surprised that the boss''s business seems to be quite regular. How can such things happen all the time?"


    "What kind of business does your boss do?"


    "For the production and sale of beer." "Our boss is a big shareholder in the hot beer market," Portia said


    Portia has only recently learned about it.


    Gaia told her that Chen''s industry is involved in drinks.


    But Portia didn''t expect it to be beer.


    Until later, when she got the financial statements of Citibank, she didn''t know how rich Chen was.


    There are so many assets and amazing income.


    She doesn''t think Chen needs to be involved in any illegal industries.


    Chen is really very rich. His current cash deposit can even be negotiated with the bank.


    Ask the bank to give him a higher interest.


    After all, the cash is in the bank, which makes a lot of money.


    The bank can use this money to invest the capital and seek more benefits.


    Not to mention making some high-risk investments, even if only buying high security funds, the income is much more than the interest given by the bank.


    In the United States, two types of customers are banks'' favorite.


    One is the high consumption type, which has handled a large number of credit cards in the bank, has a large amount of consumption expenditure every month, and can also make stable repayment.


    The other is Chen Yu, who deposits astronomical amounts of cash in the bank.


    To know that an ordinary person can be regarded as a king if he deposits thousands of dollars in a bank.


    What''s more, Chen Yu is a multi billion dollar man.


    And Chen''s consumption ability is also quite amazing. The credit card that Citibank gave Chen is also the highest level, that is, the legendary black card.


    It is said that the bank can meet all the requirements of black card customers, even if this requirement is unreasonable.


    In fact, it''s not so powerful. At most, it''s to meet some reasonable requirements.If Chen Yu wants to open any vice card or the like, he doesn''t need to go to the bank. Andrews personally delivers the card to Chen Yu.


    If the bank doesn''t pay a higher interest rate, Chen simply says that if he changes his bank account and transacts business, Andrews will lose his job.


    So in Portia''s eyes, Chen''s wealth has made him unnecessary to contact any illegal business.


    Unless Chen Yu goes to sell... Nuclear... Warheads, he can''t earn more than he does now.


    Even the rich people on Forbes'' list may have higher assets than Chen.


    But in terms of the speed of making money, Chen Yu may not be slower than them, or even have been.


    When she first heard Portia talk about Chen Yu, she was not very impressed.


    Most of all, when Portia spoke of Chen Yu, there was not a good word.


    However, after contact, she found that Chen was not so bad.


    At least, if it''s some big black gang, Portia made such a mistake, it''s not just a scolding.


    Maybe what awaits Portia is evaporation.


    Instead of letting Portia have time to complain.


    This shows that Chen Yu is really good to Portia.


    At least it shows that Chen Yu has a bottom line.


    She knows how easy it is for a rich and powerful person to make an ordinary person evaporate.


    Fortunately, Portia met Chen Yu. She had already died for a long time without knowing how many times.


    Just then, the phone rang again.


    "Portia, prepare dinner tonight." With that, she went to pick up the phone.


    She returned to the house and looked out to make sure Portia didn''t overhear her phone.


    "I''m jefra, Alex. What''s the news?"


    "We may have a big problem, jefre. There are alarms at the Los Angeles Airport and at the Los Angeles Railway Station today."


    "Alert? Two alarms? "


    "That''s right, and it''s not an alarm to leave. It''s a dragon coming into Los Angeles twice! That is to say, there are two more dragons in downtown Los Angeles. "

 Chapter 1951

    A thin old man walked out of the airport.


    The old man was supported by a woman.


    "Mollita, how many children have come?"


    "Two have come. They are bunker and Yingli. They were originally in North America. It''s not like we two old bones. They came all the way." Said the woman.


    "Human flying machines are uncomfortable." "I wish I could tear the iron shell directly," said Tugu


    "You''re still so grumpy." With a faint smile, Morita said: "the key is that if you do this, the risk is too great. Even the dragon family won''t let us go. According to what I said, you should poison the plane directly, so there''s no risk."


    "Your toxin is too recognizable. It''s not good." Said Tugu.


    When two dragon people came out of the airport, Tugu suddenly looked at a corner.


    "EH."


    "It seems to be the magic instrument specially designed for our dragon family by the Dragon Slayer."


    "Are there those nasty bedbugs in this city, too?" Tugu''s face was full of disgust.


    "Remember what the little girl named Tristan said. We are here to deal with the Dragon Slayer, so it''s normal for this kind of magic instrument to appear in this place."


    Mollita looked up at the dark clouds in the sky. "It''s a disgusting field. This is Tristan''s field."


    "I like that little girl very much. I like her way of doing things."


    Mollita looked at the corner of her eyes again: "and a little bug, Tugu, do you want to catch it for fun?"


    "No need, let him follow. What''s the point of a little bug? Let him inform his companions to attract more bugs. That''s more interesting."


    "Mr. Tugou, Ms. Morita, this way."


    Tugu and Morita could see Tristan standing not far away waving.


    "Trish, you are stronger than twenty years ago. I''m very optimistic about you." Tugu with a faint smile.


    "Thank you for your compliment, Mr. Tugou. Please get in the car."


    "Is it going to be crammed into this little iron shell again?"


    "Mr. Tugu, I can''t help it. After all, this is the city of human beings. But please rest assured that when you get to the place, you can recover yourself."


    "Bonk and Yingli have made up with you, haven''t they?"


    "Yes, Ms. Morita."


    "Let''s go and see our children. I haven''t seen them for a long time."


    Tugu and Morita follow Tristan to the manor of San''an.


    On the way, Tristan was driving his car and asked, "two, do you have any more children to come?"


    "Of course, all my heirs will come here. After all, except bunk and Yingli, all the other children have been bound by us for more than 20 years, and they have been suffocating. This time, we finally let them out. How can they not follow us? It''s too troublesome for a humanoid aircraft. So I let them follow us. Today or It will all come tomorrow. "


    "That''s good."


    "Is the Dragon Slayer really so powerful? We two old guys are not good enough to deal with? "


    "Of course you two are enough, but I''m afraid that the Dragon Slayer won''t be able to escape. That guy seems to be very good at speed, so I think we must form a tight encirclement. If he escapes, it will be very difficult to catch him next time."


    "That''s right."


    "Those who dare to insult and provoke the dragon race must die."


    When the car arrived in the suburbs, a huge body suddenly covered the car.


    "Bonk, he seems to be thin."


    The Dragon tribe, called bunker, lowered the dragon''s head and looked at Tristan, Tugu and molita in the car.


    Then Bonk''s huge claws lifted the roof of the car directly.


    "Father, mother, you are here."


    Mollita flew up and patted Bonk in front of his big head: "Bonk, my boy."


    Tristan returns to San''an''s estate with Tugu, molita and bunker.


    When Tugu and Morita saw the San''an soaking in the container, they were shocked.


    "He is?"


    "He''s my brother, Saint Ann. He was wounded by the Dragon Slayer."


    When Morita reached the container, Saint Anne opened her eyes and looked at Morita outside.


    Suddenly, Morita reached out and broke the container.


    Tristan was shocked. "What are you going to do, Ms. Morita?"


    Only mollita caught St. ANN by the neck.


    Saint Ann tried to struggle, but he was so badly hurt that he couldn''t break free of her.


    Soon, however, Saint Ann did not struggle.


    Because he found out that Morita wasn''t trying to hurt him.The pain in his body is healing at an amazing rate.


    "This is..." Cui Sicheng looks at San''an in surprise.


    "Morita is a multicolored dragon. She has five attributes of magic, one of which is the power of light." Said Tugu.


    "Is that going to cost too much?"


    "This point of consumption, a day of time do not need to be able to fully recover."


    Dragon is not only a specific attribute, they have a variety of strange attributes.


    In this diversity, only human beings have it.


    Few other species have this diversity attribute.


    Soon, Morita let go of her hand and San''an fell back to the ground.


    Saint Ann looked at his body and found that it was completely healed.


    It will take at least a few years for him to recover from his previous injury.


    Now, however, Morita suddenly cured him.


    San''an is shocked. Is this the strength of the dragon family at the level of dragon father?


    So much more powerful than him and Trish.


    This healing magic alone is not comparable to them.


    "Thank you, Ms. Morita." A respectful salute.


    "And Yingli? Why didn''t you see him? "


    "Mother, I''m here."


    Just then, a figure emerged from the air.


    Melita and Tugu look at the emerging Yingli.


    "Yingli, your Invisibility has improved. We can''t even detect you."


    "That''s because my father and mother didn''t intentionally perceive me. Otherwise, my little magic can''t hide my father and mother at all."


    "Mother, father, our brothers and sisters? Did they not come? "


    "Of course they did, but they won''t be here until later."


    "That''s great. We can have a big fight." Cried bunker excitedly.


    Is it really a good idea to call these violent people here?


    Don''t kill the Dragon Slayer at that time, they will continue to make fun.


    If so, I will not be able to escape.


    Even you can be defined as a dragon, so it''s a big trouble.

 Chapter 1952

    Tugu, molita and their heirs, plus a Tristan.


    They are all lawless dragons, and they are synonymous with trouble.


    San''an just wants to make money quietly. He doesn''t want to make trouble with these bastards.


    But now he has no way to escape.


    If he says he wants to quit at this time, these bastards will tear him up directly.


    And that human will not let him go.


    Now he can only pray that when they kill the human, they will leave Los Angeles honestly.


    And with the coming of more and more families.


    The more desperate San''an is.


    Because everyone in the same race is so manic and restless.


    It seems that only destruction can satisfy their desire.


    ¡­¡­


    The news for jefre is getting worse and worse.


    It''s very serious, because from the beginning of the evening, there are constant alarms.


    And a few that have been identified are all dragons.


    This makes it reasonable for zevlar and the Dragon Slayer team to believe that these dragons are definitely ready for a plot.


    Otherwise, it can''t happen that there are so many dragons in a city at the same time.


    "Zevlar, Zach has followed a forest outside, because the road is too far away, there are no other cars along the way, he did not dare to follow in again, for fear of being found."


    "I see. Good job with Zach." She said heavily.


    After a while, she asked again, "how many dragons are known in this city?"


    "Seven, including Tristan." "In addition, two other dragons are more famous than Tristan. They have committed crimes in China and they are still alive to escape," said Electrolux


    Never had she been so confused, so powerless.


    Their team of Dragon Slayer has been very hard to deal with a dragon.


    But now they have to face several dragons.


    And among them, there are also superior dragon people.


    This is an almost impossible task.


    Unless she turns a blind eye to the gathering of dragons.


    Until they disperse.


    But the strong sense of responsibility made her unable to stay out of the business.


    "Deliver the message to headquarters." "Help me get some equipment," she said, adding


    "What do you want to do, jefra?"


    "I need to find out what they want to do." "Maybe their goal is to target the Dragon Slayer. I can''t let this happen. I need to find out what they want to do," she said


    "You''re crazy, jefra. Do you know what you''re doing? You are committing suicide. "


    "I will be careful, and as long as they have the equipment, they may not be able to find me, and I do not want to work hard with them." She said.


    "But you''re still hurt. You''re not hurt lightly."


    "It''s all right. I''ve brought a lot of medicine with me. I can help you when necessary."


    Knock -


    at this time, there is a knock outside the bedroom door.


    She immediately hung up.


    "Portia?"


    Portia pushes the door in, and she looks at her face and eyes. It''s obvious that the sleeping fragrance suddenly rises.


    "Portia, what are you doing?"


    "You haven''t slept all night, have you been on the phone, jevier?"


    "I''m sorry, did I disturb you?"


    "No, I''m just worried about you."


    "I''m fine Thank you for your concern. "


    It was Portia who was the culprit of all this, I''m afraid she never dreamed of.


    "Go to bed, or your boss will scold you tomorrow."


    She has a good impression of Chen Yu and Portia.


    In her opinion, Chen Yu and Portia are the kind of people who slander each other but will defend each other.


    "Well, if you''re sleepy, take a rest. You haven''t slept for two days."


    "Less than two days, ok Go and rest yourself. "


    Portia went back to sleep in a daze.


    On the other hand, she was dizzy.


    It''s too much pressure for her.


    In the morning, she received another bad news.


    Dragon Slayer headquarters cannot support, at least for a short time.


    The reason is that there are not enough people. In fact, they are also worried about whether this will be a plot against them by the dragon.


    Moreover, the difficulty of killing a dragon is also on the rise when several dragons get together.


    Unless the headquarters of Dragon Slayer is owned by itself, it will not succeed at all.But Dragon Slayer''s headquarters did not provide support.


    But it''s also to ask her to find out what the dragons are going to do.


    To put it bluntly, the Dragon Slayer''s headquarters has treated jefrey and her team as abandoned children.


    But it''s understandable, at least, that she would have made the same decision.


    And she had planned to commit the danger alone and go to investigate the dragon''s plot.


    She made some preparations, packed up some things and planned to go out.


    Cough -


    "are you going out again, jevra? You''re not well. " Portia came out and she looked in a very bad condition.


    "Yes Portia, you don''t look good. "


    "You have a fever. You need a rest," she said


    Portia rubbed her forehead and said, "you''re ok with such a serious injury. I''m even better."


    "It''s not the same." She had nothing to say to Portia. She had nothing to compare with herself.


    If we put aside the physiological characteristics, we can only say that the physiological response is about to deviate from the human characteristics.


    Portia is just an ordinary person, so there is no comparison at all.


    When she helped Portia back to her room, Portia was still shouting, "I''m really OK..."


    She found the antipyretic and poured Portia a glass of water.


    "Have a rest after the medicine."


    Portia finished her medicine and went straight to sleep.


    Antipyretics generally contain the ingredients of tranquility and sleeping.


    That''s why Portia fell asleep so soon.


    She picked up Portia''s mobile phone and planned to call Chen Yu to ask Portia for a leave.


    But Portia set the lock screen password, and she tried, but she didn''t unlock the phone.


    "Forget it." She looked at Portia, who was already asleep, and did not want to disturb her.


    Later, I''ll explain to Portia and Chen Yu that Chen Yu is not the kind of person who doesn''t care about feelings. He shouldn''t embarrass Portia.


    She checked Portia again.


    Make sure Portia doesn''t need to call an ambulance before turning away.


    She has something else to do with herself.


    She needs to go to Electrolux first to get the equipment, and then to the place where the dragons gather.


    However, she is not sure about the trip.


    It can even be said that there is no guarantee. I''m afraid this trip will be more auspicious.

 Chapter 1953

    She found Electrolux.


    At the same time, there are several members of her team.


    "You sure you want to go alone, jefra?"


    "There is no difference between one more and one less. It''s more convenient for me to move alone." Said jevra quietly.


    She knew very well that the operation was too risky.


    It''s even like suicide.


    One more person is just one more person.


    It makes no sense.


    It''s better to be alone with her.


    "How long will it take to get these ready?"


    "It should be done before the sun goes down." Said Electrolux.


    "Well, it''s safer at night." She nodded. She took out her mobile phone, which is Portia''s mobile phone.


    She used to take her mobile phone with her. She thought Chen Yu could call and tell Chen Yu at the first time to ask Portia for sick leave.


    "Is there no signal here?"


    "We''re blocking the signal." Said Electrolux.


    She thought about it and nodded, "well, it''s safer."


    Several members of the team were busy all day and finally finished the equipment and instruments before dark.


    "This cloak of shadows is reinforced, it''s less defensive, but it''s much more covert, jefre." Said Electrolux.


    To be honest, the defensive nature of this shadow cloak, in the face of several dragons, makes no difference.


    Instead, it''s better to sacrifice defensiveness to increase concealment.


    "Well."


    "However, the use time of this shadow cloak has also changed from three hours to one hour, so you can''t use it continuously. It''s better to use it when it''s critical."


    "I see."


    "And this dragon killing weapon."


    Electrolux hands her a full metal ring.


    The head of this metal boxer is a faucet with its mouth open.


    She put on the metal ring and felt its weight.


    "The full strike of this dragon slaying weapon is equivalent to that of the adult dragon, but it can only be used once."


    "And this is the magic crystal, which can give shadow cloak as the magic of consumption."


    "This elixir is used to suppress the wound. It can completely suppress the wound in a short period of time. And this elixir can restore your mana consumption."


    Each dose is contained in a simple syringe.


    "Remember, green is damage suppression, blue is magic recovery, red is fury potion."


    "I see."


    In addition to these, they also prepared some props for her.


    These props have their own uses.


    They all work at critical moments.


    ¡­¡­


    "No signal. What''s Portia doing?" Chen Yu left his cell phone depressed.


    Portia was absent from work for no reason.


    And he hasn''t been given any explanation or leave.


    This made Chen Zhu very angry.


    In addition, Chen Yu made several calls in a day, all of which were cell phones without signal.


    "It''s not a cell phone that''s in arrears, is it? If it''s her, it''s really possible. "


    "Come tomorrow and see how you explain it." Chen Yu said to himself.


    One person with a child, Chen Yu on the profound understanding of Portia''s pain.


    I haven''t felt so much trouble before.


    But after Portia''s share, Portia suddenly disappeared.


    Chen Yu understood how important Portia was.


    Chen Chu went out of the house, and the sea breeze came face to face.


    It''s a little chilly.


    Although the temperature difference in Los Angeles is not too big all year round.


    But it''s November after all.


    So the temperature has dropped significantly.


    Coupled with the continuous cloudy days, the temperature is more obvious.


    At this time, Chen''s cell phone rang.


    It''s a call from Zhang Tianyi.


    "Hello, Lao Zhang."


    "How are you feeling recently?"


    "Very bad, why do you suddenly care about my physical and mental health?"


    "It''s been cloudy in Los Angeles these days."


    "Did you call about it?" Chen asked.


    "That''s the fifth disaster in the list of ten evils. Tristan did it. She''s a dragon. She''s a dragon."


    "Do you want me to be a dragon slayer?"


    Chen Xun''s mind moved. Is this area also of the Dragon nationality?


    "If you want to go, you can go. If you don''t want to go, no one can force you. But I have another news to tell you. There are several dragons gathered in Los Angeles. It''s estimated conservatively that there are at least ten or more dragons, including two of the dragon''s father level dragons. They are listed in the blacklist of China. They used to make trouble in China and finally escaped from serious injuries. Now there are so many dragons gathered together. Can''t you So that something big happens. ""So many dragons?" Chen Yu frowned.


    As a local snake, I don''t know it at all.


    On the contrary, Zhang Tianyi, who is far away, has more intelligence than himself.


    "What are you going to tell me about this?"


    "Twenty years ago, these two dragons took the treasure of the town card of Qingcheng and fled. If you are careful with them, you should be careful."


    "The treasure of town cards in Qingcheng? What is it? "


    "The house of topaz." Zhang Tianyi said: "I haven''t seen the effectiveness of the topaz fairy house, but people in Qingcheng Mountain say that the topaz fairy house is a magic weapon refined by the ancient monk Qingchengzi. It''s a top-notch protection magic weapon, which is different from that of the modern Chinese spirit. The level of the ancient weapon is far higher than that of the modern dragon family. Moreover, even I can''t deal with two at the same time, You must be careful. "


    "I didn''t say I wanted to compete with them. Are you in such a hurry to drive me to the battlefield?"


    "That topaz fairy house is a top-grade protection magic weapon. You may not be able to use it, but your family can use it."


    Chen Yu narrowed his eyes and said, "if I snatched the jade mansion, wouldn''t the people of Qingcheng Mountain come to me to ask for it?"


    "You change things. Who knows it''s in your hands?"


    "Isn''t there still you, or I''ll go to Longhu Mountain and kill your mouth?"


    "If you dare to come, I will make you never come back."


    Chen Yu turned his mouth and said, "OK, I have nothing else to do."


    "Are you really not going to do it? You don''t like people breaking into your territory the least. "


    "I''ve been cultivating myself recently. I don''t join in trifles at will."


    "If you can really cultivate yourself, I will castrate myself on the spot."


    "That''s what you said. I''ll watch you castrate."


    "Ha ha I''ve seen your face. You can never cultivate yourself and your cultivation method doesn''t pay attention to cultivating your mind. If you cultivate yourself and your nature, that is to say, you will discard your martial arts. "


    "Do you know where those dragons are hiding?" Chen asked.


    "Look at you. I say you can''t cultivate yourself."


    "Little nonsense, do you know?"


    "I don''t know. I got the news from Dragon Slayer headquarters."

 Chapter 1954

    Though Electrolux couldn''t bear to risk it on her own.


    But he won''t go with her to die.


    They are Dragon Slayer, what they pursue is to get the maximum benefit at the minimum cost.


    He doesn''t think it''s necessary to take risks with her.


    It''s more convenient for one person to move than two.


    Two people mean more cost and more risk.


    Although it is moral, it is against reason.


    "I''ll take you here, jefra." Said Electrolux.


    "Well, that''s enough."


    Electrolux took out another printed map and pointed to the location of the circle: "in the deep forest, there is a manor. It''s here. Normally, the manor has been abandoned for decades, but the dragons are probably hiding here."


    "I see. Get out of here as soon as you can." With that, she turned and walked into the darkness.


    "Good luck." Behind him came the voice of Alex.


    After walking in the forest for a while, she felt a little sick.


    "As expected, I should listen to that man. Now I''m still reluctant to do this kind of activity."


    She did not stop. She was still moving in the direction of the manor.


    Not long after she left, she found traces of dragon claws on the ground.


    And from the claw mark, more than one dragon left.


    The Dragon Slayer hunted the dragon for years.


    They have a perfect set of claw marks to distinguish the identity, grade and strength of the dragon.


    Even if there is enough equipment, it is possible to distinguish attributes from paw marks.


    There are several trees around. They were directly swept off. It should be the tail of the dragon.


    As she moves on, the trees fall in pieces, looking like they''ve been through a super storm.


    The ground was full of dragon claw marks.


    It should be two dragons fighting here.


    However, from the analysis of these claw marks, the two dragons are more playing than fighting.


    This is not a good phenomenon.


    They are so energetic that they need to vent their energy by fighting.


    Further on, she finally saw the brightly lit manor in front of her.


    That manor doesn''t look a little abandoned.


    Although the style is old, it is very gorgeous.


    The instruments on her wrist sounded a fierce alarm.


    Of course, this alert is not a sound, but a magic wave that feeds back to jevier.


    This is that the magic wave returned by the magic energy detection instrument is more and more intense, and the instrument is also shaking violently.


    It''s like a reminder to zevlar, get out of here, get out of here.


    With a slight change in her face, the instrument should be able to detect a range of about 10 kilometers in diameter.


    Why did the instrument alarm when I arrived at the manor?


    This is unreasonable!


    And the alarm from the instrument is more intense than ever before.


    Just then, she saw a woman standing at the entrance of the manor.


    Tristan! Yes, she is.


    She was so familiar with Tristan.


    It''s been three years since jefra and Tristan were killed.


    Cui Siyan''s face was a little mockery.


    She seemed to have known for a long time that she was coming.


    She turned and fled into the darkness.


    But the next moment, she was in front of a dragon from the sky blocked the way.


    Shadow cloak! She uses the shadow cloak directly.


    But at this time, the huge tail of the fallen dragon swept hard and directly swept her out of the shadow.


    The defect of shadow cloak is too obvious.


    It can''t move, and even its own perception is masked.


    If the ambush is done in advance, the shadow cloak can have a great effect.


    But this kind of shadow cloak is directly used in front of the dragon.


    It''s no different from stealing the bell.


    She was swept out by the dragon''s tail and fell on the ground heavily, vomiting a mouthful of blood.


    At this time, Tristan came over with a smile on her face.


    Looking at the confused zevlar.


    "Miss jevra, I didn''t expect you to be in such a mess."


    At this time, she had more metal fists and dragon killing weapons on her hands.


    This metal boxer has always been sealed by magic. At this time, she finally opened the seal and directly put it on to Tristan.


    "Die for me!" Zevlar had a big drink.Boom -


    the dragon''s mouth on the top of the metal fist ejected a torrent, which directly hit Tristan.


    Tristan was swept directly by the flood.


    The power of this dragon slaying weapon is indeed excellent.


    It can reach 70% of the power of the adult dragon.


    If it is in the case of sneak attack, and there is a follow-up attack, it can really bring unexpected results.


    But at the moment, she''s just a person, and she can''t add any more follow-up attacks.


    Tristan stood up again.


    "It''s really powerful. I haven''t seen such a powerful dragon slaying weapon. If I am alone, I''m afraid I will die. Unfortunately, it''s not me but you who are alone now."


    Cui Siyan looks at her cruelly. She takes out her syringe and injects green medicine directly into her neck.


    Then there''s the blue potion, hungry and red potion.


    And Cui Siyan has no intention of stopping it.


    "Now you can''t even defeat me in human form." Trish put her hands around her chest.


    She''s not in a hurry to kill her. She''s going to have a good time.


    "Ho..." With a loud drink, her magic power has increased several times.


    But even though the magic power increased several times, compared with Tristan, it was still a mantis arm as a chariot.


    The gap between them is so big that it can''t be made up by several bottles of potions at all.


    She was beaten out again, but she got up quickly.


    At this time, a mobile phone ring suddenly came from the ground not far away.


    When she touched her body, it seemed that the mobile phone belonged to Portia.


    I dropped it on the ground when I was fighting.


    Tristan picked up the cell phone in front of her. The caller ID on it was the boss.


    Tristan subconsciously believes that this person is the man.


    The owner of the dragon slayer may be the leader of the Dragon Slayer.


    In this way, it makes sense.


    Why is that man so powerful that he can stand alone against an adult dragon clan.


    "Hello." Cui Sichuang answered the phone: "your men are in my hands now. Don''t you come to save your men?"


    "My men? You want to threaten me with her, don''t you? "


    "You can understand that if you don''t come, then I''ll kill her."


    "Well, I''ll do as you wish."

 Chapter 1955

    Trish hung up and crushed the phone.


    There was a smile on his face.


    "Yes, that guy has come."


    She wanted to explain that it had nothing to do with the man.


    It doesn''t matter at all, but she knows better.


    No matter how you explain it, it''s useless.


    These dragon people will not believe their explanation.


    At this time, she saw dozens of huge bodies in the dark.


    The appearance of these ten bodies directly covers up the moonlight and stars.


    And the dragon power they radiate is even more terrifying.


    Even if it is the psychological quality of her countless confrontations against Longwei, she still feels frightened at the moment.


    In particular, two of them are three or four times larger than other dragon families.


    The skin of one of the dragons is dark and mottled, the back is covered with bone spurs, and the mouth is extremely big.


    The other dragon is a little smaller, but it is colorful. Besides the dragon, it also has great magic power.


    These two dragons should be the father of the dragon, and the other dragon families are very single.


    Zevlar can roughly distinguish the attributes of other ordinary adult dragons.


    Such a squad is almost ready for a world war.


    Fevra is desperate and no one can win against this squad.


    Even if the Dragon Slayer pours out, it is impossible to fight against such a terrorist lineup.


    It includes two dragon fathers, Cui Sicheng and San''an. There are 13 giant dragons in total.


    Suddenly, there was a loud noise outside the forest.


    Boom -


    "come on, Yingli has contacted the Dragon Slayer!!"


    Invisible Dragon Yingli is guarding the periphery.


    He is responsible for pestering Chen Yu.


    "It''s ready to start." Said Tugu.


    "I will." Cui Sicheng said.


    At this time, Cui Sijin''s magic suddenly became restless.


    In a flash, a very strange wave passed over the body of zevlar.


    There was a momentary pause in her body.


    She didn''t understand what had happened.


    At this time, the magic around began to thin.


    "Well, the Dragon Slayer has been shrouded in strange space."


    Just then, a figure came down from the sky.


    Her pupils contracted suddenly.


    It''s Chen Yu!! Is he a psychic?


    While she was stunned, she felt as if she had taken it for granted.


    "You are the dragon slayer who wounded Saint Ann?"


    "I''m not a dragon slayer, but I''ve killed a few of them. With the invisible one just now, it should be five."


    She stared at Chen Yu with unbelievable eyes.


    This man killed a dragon?


    And five?


    How is this possible?


    And it was less than 30 seconds.


    Did he really kill a dragon?


    "You killed Yingli?" Mollita gnawed her teeth and looked at Chen.


    "Don''t worry, mollita. Yingli is not so easy to be killed, even if we both want to defeat Yingli."


    "But the breath of Yingli really disappeared."


    "What Yingli is good at is hiding."


    "Father, mother, let me try him." At this time, a dragon with metallic luster rushed out.


    This is an iron dragon, a metal dragon.


    His body is almost made of metal, and his defense even reaches his father, thugu.


    Chen touched his nose, with a faint smile on his face.


    "Can I have a minute?" Chen Yu looks at the dragons.


    "What? What can I do in a minute? Escape? Or ready to die? " Mollita looked at Chen Yu with a sneer.


    San''an has been standing by, staring at Chen Yu.


    He didn''t like the feeling. Both the enemy and his companions gave him a bad feeling.


    She had been staring at Chen Yu, who was facing the dragon''s encirclement.


    In the face of more than ten dragons, he stood still.


    Is he scared?


    If you think about it, anyone who faces this kind of lineup will inevitably lose color.


    Even her experienced Dragon Slayer could not keep calm, let alone Chen Zhu.


    Those dragons were very trustworthy. They didn''t attack Chen Yu. They really planned to give him a minute.


    Perhaps for them, the team is no longer likely to fail.


    For them, it''s not a fight, it''s a game.


    A game between the predator and the prey.They are even more excited that the prey is a dragon slayer.


    They won''t skimp on this minute.


    Can let the whole plundered people enjoy one more minute of despair.


    It will only make them feel more pleasant.


    Time is a little bit past.


    Chen Yu stood in the same place and didn''t know what he was doing.


    But for her, every second is so painful.


    Evra is not afraid of death.


    For her, death had been the fate.


    Everyone who has accepted the identity of Dragon Slayer has accepted death.


    They regard death in war as glory.


    But it''s not good to wait for death.


    Because this kind of waiting lengthens the original instant death.


    All of a sudden, a familiar but unfamiliar wave spread across the river.


    Other dragon people also feel the fluctuation.


    "What did you do?"


    "Just as you did, to prevent you from escaping." Chen Yu smiles.


    "Ha ha You don''t understand what you''re doing, ignorant human. " Tugu laughed.


    It took Chen Yu a minute to start the magic of different space.


    On the basis of the original different space, another different space has been added.


    As long as he does not die or remove the magic, all of them and a dozen dragons will be trapped in different spaces.


    In other words, it has changed from a unilateral prison to a challenge arena.


    No one can escape from an immortal arena until one side dies completely.


    Chen is worried that if these dragon clans want to escape, as long as they remove the magic of different space, then they will face the same situation as last time.


    Chen doesn''t like the feeling of being teased again.


    So in this battle, Chen Yu will put both sides in the same position.


    Chen looked at her and said, "where are my men?"


    "Portia was ill, I took her phone, and they mistook you for my boss." She didn''t explain any more.


    "Is Portia just sick?"


    "Yes."


    "That is to say, she was not caught by them, is that what it means?"


    "You can rest assured," she nodded


    "Well, you go to my side."


    At this time, the body of the metal dragon was already over the sky of jevra.


    "Do you want to save her? Do you think you can do it? You can''t do anything, you''ll only see your men crushed in front of you. " After all, the metal dragon''s huge claws have been patted to the zevlar.

 Chapter 1956

    At the moment when the metal dragon is about to shoot.


    Chen Yu moved and shot at the metal dragon like lightning.


    Suddenly, a huge body stood in front of Chen Yu.


    The body is blue and white, and the speed is also extremely fast.


    He is a wind dragon, of course, can also be called storm dragon.


    Speed is his strong point. There are almost no other attributes in the dragon family that can match his speed.


    But Chen Yu was not playing with them at this time.


    Directly into the storm dragon, storm dragon in an instant to stop.


    A huge hole appeared in his chest.


    At the same time, the Dragon beads that had been hidden in the chest disappeared.


    Chen is not the first time to face the dragon ball. He knows how to kill the dragon people.


    At the moment when the metal dragon is about to drop its claws, Chen Yu''s powerful fist brings out a shadow of his fist.


    Roar -


    she was ready to die.


    But the next moment, she saw that the metal dragon was suddenly lifted out.


    The huge body hit directly hundreds of meters away.


    Then the storm dragon, which had been in front of him, fell down.


    On Chen Yu''s palm, I am a basketball sized dragon ball with blood.


    She opened her mouth wide and her face was full of wonder.


    Is this true?


    Is the scene in front of us real?


    It''s not just that she''s scared.


    Even the other dragon people are scared.


    "Mother, help me," the metal dragon wailed


    Although Chen Yu didn''t kill him directly, he was still seriously injured.


    Morita quickly applied healing magic to the metal dragon.


    Under the healing magic of Morita, the metal dragon is recovering rapidly.


    San''an has been hiding in the corner, his face is very ugly.


    Cui Siyan is not as confident as he was at the beginning.


    It happened almost instantaneously.


    One death and one serious injury, if it''s her and San''an, I''m afraid the result will not be much better than the metal dragon and storm dragon.


    Chen Yu stood in front of her: "stand where you are, don''t do anything, don''t do anything, don''t worry about other things."


    She felt the pressure of Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu has shown more power than she knows.


    Is this man really human?


    Or is he also a dragon in human skin?


    Incarnation outside, oneness of all laws, dark assimilation, eyes of power, great spirit.


    After Chen Yu incarnated as a great spirit God, he found that the general situation of heaven and earth was not affected by different space, and could still be used freely.


    Chen was worried that he could not use it in different space.


    As a result, Chen found that his worries were superfluous.


    She looks at Chen Yu, who has become a giant.


    In her eyes, it''s a very common enchantment of a psychic.


    Gigantism is not a very clever magic in the reinforcement system.


    Can Chen Yu really defeat so many dragons?


    And the two dragon fathers.


    Chen Yu''s move killed and injured two dragons.


    Already let other dragon race feel, today''s matter seems not so simple.


    "Man, your strength has earned my respect." "I''m going to apologize to you in the name of Tugu amosi Haibo," Tugu said suddenly. "Maybe we can sit down and talk."


    "What I need is not respect."


    "But to be feared." Chen Yu started.


    "Shelter of the Holy Spirit!" In an instant, Morita unleashed the super light magic.


    All the dragons are shrouded in a layer of holy light, surrounded by halos.


    It seems that there are countless angels protecting the dragon.


    "Die for me!" Chen Yu smashed a dragon with one blow.


    But to Chen''s surprise, his attack did not kill the dragon.


    You need to know that you can kill storm dragon in a second in a normal state.


    But now in full bloom, I can''t kill the dragon.


    This magic of light is really annoying.


    A dragon broke through the air and shot Chen Zhu directly.


    But after the dragon''s rest, Chen Yu was unharmed.


    Chen assessed in his heart that it seemed that the Holy Light magic of the colorful dragon not only strengthened the dragon''s defense, but also their attack power.


    In their attacks, there is also the power of the light.


    She watched the fighting between the two sides.


    This is a war that cannot be intervened at all.The intensity of the two sides was far greater than any battle she had fought in the past.


    In other words, she also participated in a dragon killing campaign and was involved as the main force, planner and commander.


    But the battle was not so easy, it almost failed.


    But compared with the battle in front of us, the battle at the beginning is more like a family.


    After a few minutes of wrangling, the two sides separated briefly and rallied.


    "Father, mother, this human being is very powerful, powerful and terrible."


    At this time, other young dragon people are not as confident and arrogant as they were at first.


    They found that Chen''s every attack had a fatal will.


    Without the magic protection of their mother, Melita, they would probably be at least half dead by now.


    Of course, the brief fighting just now was just a test of each other.


    Neither side is serious.


    Tugu''s face is not very nice.


    What he expected was to kill a landmark human being.


    A powerful and highly respected human being.


    Not a close enemy.


    Even if he faced the human alone, he would not win.


    The course of this war has begun to break away from his control, his expectations.


    San''an and Cui Sicheng have been on the periphery just now, and they didn''t even make a move.


    They are also shocked. Is that really human?


    Faced with more than ten dragon families, including two dragon fathers.


    He didn''t even lose the wind, or even take the upper hand.


    "Mollita, take out the card. There''s no need to keep it." At this time, Tugu''s tone is not arrogant, furious or complacent, only calm and calm.


    Melita took out a yellow crystal.


    When Chen Yu saw the yellow crystal, he immediately thought of what Zhang Tianyi had said to him before, the most precious place in Qingcheng.


    I don''t know what the effect is.


    However, Chen Yu is still on guard against Morita with 120% vigilance.


    After all, it''s not a familiar power, even if it comes from his hometown.


    At this time, the yellow crystal suddenly burst into a yellow light.


    Then the yellow light converges and forms a huge tiger shape.


    The tiger breath of yellow light is not weaker than that of Morita and Tugu.


    However, Chen Yu felt a little bit of evil spirit in the tiger.


    Is this yellow crystal the inner pill of some monster?

 Chapter 1957

    Tiger launched extremely suddenly, without warning to Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu punched the tiger in the face.


    The tiger''s body suddenly broke up.


    Chen Yu should have his own watch in vain.


    But the next moment the tigers are back.


    There is no slightest weakening.


    Which yellow crystal is continuously providing energy to the tiger?


    It seems that to solve the tiger, either to solve the molita, or to destroy the yellow crystal.


    Suddenly, Morita felt Chen Yu''s killing intention.


    It''s coming! It''s coming!


    Chen Yu turned to her.


    Chen''s speed broke out again.


    The fierce tiger quickly stopped in front of Chen Yu, but was smashed by Chen Yu.


    The next moment Chen Yu appeared in front of mollita.


    Mollita just felt hairy.


    "Hello." Chen Ji grinned: "goodbye."


    Suddenly, a funny thought came to Morita. Does this guy think he can kill himself?


    But Chen took out the black Trident.


    Without any hesitation, Morita spewed a colorful dragon breath towards Chen Yu.


    The dragon breath of colorful dragon is called magic torrent.


    It was a terrifying shock infused with powerful magic, even a blow that could flatten a mountain peak.


    Chen Yu also felt the surging magic, so he chose to avoid it directly.


    It''s a very unwise choice for him to touch the dragon''s breath which makes him hair.


    Chen Yu made full use of the advantage of speed, and the next moment appeared above the head of Morita.


    Seeing the danger of his wife, Tugu shouted, "dare you!"


    But he was never good at speed. He had no time to help.


    Chen''s black Trident has been stabbed down the head of Morita.


    It''s full of destructive magic that runs through her head, cutting off all the neurons in her brain.


    The protection of the Holy Light magic can''t stop the immortal power contained in the black Trident.


    Chen''s power can''t be stopped.


    Boom -


    mollita''s huge body fell to the ground.


    There is no sound.


    "You''re all going to die today, here." Chen Yu stood on mollita''s head, with a black Trident in one hand and a yellow crystal in the other. His face was full of murderous spirit.


    The scene is silent, dead?


    The father of the dragon, Morita, died like this?


    With the death of Morita, the magic of light in her heirs dissipated.


    But the impact of Morita''s death goes far beyond that.


    And the psychological impact.


    She was almost choking.


    A man killed a dragon by himself.


    A great dragon of the father level.


    "I''m going to kill you!" Seeing his wife killed in front of his eyes, thugu went crazy.


    His body began to grow rapidly, doubled, tripled, quadrupled


    Not long ago, his body had turned into a giant dragon of two or three kilometers, just like a mountain.


    Jefra and all the dragon people at the scene were stunned.


    Chen Yu, on the other hand, has been looking at TU Gu calmly.


    The picture in front of us is not only the body is bigger, but also the strength is doubling.


    However, what Chen is not afraid of most is the power competition.


    Thugu''s huge claws came.


    Chen Yu''s black Trident stabbed Tugu''s paw.


    The black Trident directly penetrated the Dragon claws of thugu.


    "Ouch..." Tugu felt intense pain.


    Along with the pain was the destructive energy that was spreading down his claws to his forelimbs.


    Chen Zhu pulled hard, and Tugu''s claws were torn.


    The dragon''s blood was poured on Chen Yu''s body. Chen Yu flew up and stabbed him in the abdomen.


    Tugu tried his best to draw out his body, and his huge tail swept Chen Zhu''s body.


    Chen Yu flew out and stabbed a giant dragon in the back.


    The dragon was not as powerful as Tugu. It was killed on the spot.


    Tugu felt the pain coming from his abdomen almost engulfed his reason.


    His original strong self-healing ability can hardly play a role.


    Chen Yu used a bullet on the ground to shoot at Tugu again.


    Tristan and San''an were shocked.


    The situation is out of control.


    Cui Sicheng looks around his eyes and suddenly comes to San''an.


    "Keep quiet."


    "What are you going to do?" Asked Saint Ann uneasily.Tristan grabs San''an''s body and takes out a strange disc.


    Then the magic poured into the disc.


    Gradually, Saint Ann felt a magic force enveloping him and Tristan.


    "What is this?"


    "Don''t ask anything." Tristan whispered.


    "Go!" In a flash, Saint Ann and Tristan disappeared.


    Without even noticing it, Cui Sicheng escapes from the strange space with San''an.


    The next moment, the two of them appeared in a vast sea.


    "Here Where is this? How can we be here? How did you do it? There are two different space blockades. "


    "It''s this, the world compass." "Artifact, that is, the matching parts of diamond light stone cone, can randomly transmit users to a corner of the world," Cui said


    "Why don''t you run with the rest of the family? They stay there dead, the human That human will kill them all Including Tugu. "


    "The world compass can only transmit us two at most. Would you like to give up yourself? Stay there and face that human? " Tristan said with lingering fear, "I don''t want to meet that human again, never."


    Fortunately, she didn''t tell her peers or Saint Anne in advance.


    After all, it will take some time for the world compass to start.


    If the dragon or Chen Gu of the same clan found out their plan to escape at that time.


    I''m afraid they won''t be able to leave.


    Chen Yu and other dragon people also found San''an and Cui Sicheng who escaped.


    But at this time they have no energy to pay attention.


    All their energy is in each other.


    Tu Gu''s huge body was stabbed by Chen Yu.


    His body is huge, but he can''t take advantage of the battle.


    Even become a burden, Chen Yu''s speed is far faster than him, and his strength is also above him.


    He also had a big weapon, a black Trident.


    If you rely on her magic while she is still alive.


    Maybe he still has a chance to fight back, but the death of Morita has made a hole in their squad.


    Tugu soon found out that he could do nothing.


    He wanted to escape. After the anger of his wife''s death receded, all he had left was fear of death.


    He doesn''t want to die. He doesn''t want to die here.


    But if Chen doesn''t open up a different space, he has nowhere to escape.


    Of course, it is not completely impossible, for example, to use a powerful force to open up different spaces.


    But it''s not something he can do.

 Chapter 1958

    Thugu''s huge body fell.


    Chen Yu hasn''t given him a final blow.


    At the moment, Chen Yu is also a little tired.


    The biggest drawback of fighting in a different space is that there is no magic supplement.


    In different space, Chen is not Superman.


    And this different space is a temporary different space.


    It was opened up temporarily.


    When the battle is over, or Chen Yu has removed his magic, the alien space will disappear.


    Moreover, Chen Yu also maintained the magic consumption of different space.


    If it is the different space made by Chen Yu in Mingyue villa.


    It belongs to the permanent different space, and there is an entrance connecting the normal world, so the heaven and Earth Spirit can freely enter and exit that different space.


    Chen Yu''s tired face was still grimacing.


    No more time for Tugu to beg for mercy or threaten.


    Chen Zhao stabbed the black Trident into the head of Tugu.


    Even if it''s just a black Trident in Tugu''s head.


    It''s not an easy job.


    But Chen still needs to pick up the spirit and turn to the remaining dragons.


    Those dragons are almost scared to pee.


    After all, Chen''s ferocity is beyond their imagination and understanding.


    This battle from the initial vow, to the later attack one after another, and now.


    They are almost on the verge of despair.


    "You will all be my collection." Chen Yu looks at the dragons.


    The dragons saw Chen''s weariness.


    So they''re going to fight to the death.


    But it turns out that their ideas are a little superfluous.


    No matter how hungry the tiger is, a few sheep can''t beat it.


    They are not warriors fighting back, but lambs dying.


    It''s not hard to kill them Of course, it took a little effort.


    It''s finally over


    Chen Yu sat on the ground panting.


    As she stood there, she forgot her pain.


    She has been in consternation.


    A human killed more than ten dragons in a battle.


    This is no longer a normal fight.


    This is an epic, a legend.


    After recovering some strength, Chen began to clean up the bodies of the dragons.


    Tugu and Morita, and their twelve heirs.


    After Chen Yu finished cleaning up, he looked at her and said, "I''m very tired. I won''t send you away."


    With that, Chen Yu disappeared into the night sky.


    This battle is basically Chen''s limit.


    Of course, it''s in a different space.


    In a normal world, Chen''s endurance can be increased several times.


    But this battle is not without gains.


    At least the body of these ten dragons and the topaz mansion are valuable spoils.


    "Hello, faxiben, good morning."


    Rouen fasibon is still sleeping. It''s only eight or nine o''clock in the morning in Europe.


    The rest time of Europeans, eight o''clock is still their sleeping time.


    Rouen fasibon wanted to swear.


    But considering that if you scold someone on the phone, the consequences will be very serious.


    "President It''s only two or three in the morning in Los Angeles. "


    "Three twenty-one."


    "What can I do for you?"


    "I killed a dozen more dragons today."


    Rouen fasibon jumped up directly from the bed: "president, are you serious?"


    "Well, two of them seem to be very powerful. They are more than twice the size of the ordinary dragon people. What should they do with their bodies? Is there any particular emphasis?"


    "Keep it first, don''t dismember it all." Rouen fasibon said: "wait for me to go back, wait for me to go back and deal with it. President, those two giant dragons are dragon father level, very rare."


    At present, the general dragon nationality has little attraction to Rouen FASI.


    But the great dragon of dragon father level is unprecedented.


    There has never been a dragon''s father''s remains.


    Almost all of them are recycled by the dragon people themselves.


    "Oh, all right."


    "By the way, what are the attributes of the two dragon fathers?"


    "One is a multicolored dragon, the other is unknown, but he can double his size by more than ten times."


    "Colorful dragon, boss, what a good thing. Is the body of colorful dragon intact?"


    "Except for a hole in her head, everything else is complete.""That''s good That''s good... "


    "Are colorful dragons also rare?"


    "It''s more than rare. It''s said that the colorful dragon will only choose the giant dragon with the potential of the Dragon King as its partner."


    "Then I didn''t kill the future Dragon Queen? By the way, I''ve done everything in their family. Is that a big feud between me and the dragon people? "


    "This potential is not unique, so there is no Dragon King or queen who killed the future."


    "That''s good. I''m not sure if the dragon people come out."


    To tell you the truth, Chen Yu is exhausted just by dealing with a dragon family.


    If there were more dragon people, Chen would kneel.


    Of course, this battle also made Chen Yu realize his own strength.


    He is far from invincible.


    There are still people or creatures in the world that can threaten themselves.


    If in the battle just now, there is another dragon of dragon father level, it may be Chen Yu who kneels.


    "In addition to the two dragon father''s giant dragons, what other attributes are there?"


    "A black dragon, a magic dragon, a wind Dragon..." Chen Zhuqing nodded and said, "there are still a few heads that I can''t tell."


    Rouen faxiben also had to admire Chen Yu, more than a dozen giant dragons, including two of the dragon''s father level giant dragons. The spoils were too rich.


    "Don''t dismember the magic dragon. It''s a good raw material for the skeleton giant dragon. It can be left to helys."


    "Oh, I still don''t want to dismember those giant dragons, so as not to waste it. I''ll make a decision when you all come back." Chen said.


    "Now helys is not so fast. It is estimated that it will take at least ten years of accumulation before she can successfully make a skeleton dragon."


    "Is it a gap in strength or a lack of materials?"


    "All of them."


    "How are you doing these two days?"


    "We are in good shape and we have found new clues." Said Rouen fasibon.


    In fact, he didn''t feel that they could gain anything.


    The legendary golden apple is not so easy to find.


    However, before she got tired of it, he had to be a nanny for Chen Yu.


    Now he would like to grow a pair of wings and fly back to study Chen''s Loot this time.


    But if he does, even if he has wings, he will be pulled out by Chen.


    "Take care of Kelly. I''ll be waiting for you at the end."


    "End point? President What do you mean Don''t hang up Hello... "

 Chapter 1959

    Chen Yu has obtained the specific location of the golden apple tree from the 23 generations of Blood Mary.


    Even the exact coordinates are available.


    However, Chen hopes that salary Li can also find it by her own ability.


    When he returned to Mingyue villa, Chen Yu began to play with the yellow crystal, the so-called huangyuxian mansion.


    Chen Yu sent Xianli into it, and the topaz mansion began to glow yellow.


    But it can''t form a tiger like Melita.


    If only from the name point of view, Huang Yuxian house.


    And what I use is also Xianli, so it should be very consistent in power.


    But Morita is a dragon, and still magic, not Xianli.


    Since she can use it, it shows that this Topaz immortal mansion does not have to use Xianli.


    It seems that there are some tricks to use the topaz mansion.


    But I haven''t figured it out yet.


    "Hello, Lao Zhang, do you know how to use that jade mansion?"


    "Don''t tell me, you got it? Have you killed all those dragons? "


    "I''ll ask first. I don''t know how to use it when I get it." Chen denied directly.


    "You really got it? Have all those dragons been killed? "


    Chen Chu turned his lips and said, "do you know how to use the topaz fairy house?"


    "Are Melita and Tugu dead?"


    Zhang Tianyi was very excited, as if he didn''t hear Chen Yu''s question.


    "Lao Zhang, there is something wrong with your mood. Do you have something to hide from me?"


    "No, I can''t hide something from you. Ha ha..."


    Zhang Tianyi''s happy appearance was beyond words.


    Chen Yu is a deaf man, but he also feels the emotion of Zhang Tianyi.


    "I''m sorry to tell you that I hurt both of them. When they ran away, I killed a few dragon cubs." Chen said.


    Zhang Tianyi''s laughter stopped abruptly: "you What do you say? "


    "They ran away."


    "Why are you so careless? Why don''t you stop them? Even if one is left, it''s good to kill a few dragon cubs. " Zhang Tianyi swears.


    "That''s what I said to stop it? You don''t know how strong the two of them are? "


    "They must be seriously injured now. You''d better chase them By the way, in which direction did they run? Maybe there is a clue along the way, and it is not necessary to catch up with them and kill them when they are seriously injured. " Zhang Tianyi raised some hope again.


    "Tell me first, why are you so excited? Do you hate them for killing their father and robbing their wife? "


    "Go away, am I so vulgar?"


    "Then tell me a reason."


    Zhang Tian licked his lips: "the son of the Dragon King of this generation is in a competitive relationship with them. When they entered China, they were deceived into China by me. I wanted to kill them two by the power of the spirit of China."


    "You shameless old fox, our human moral bottom line is directly pulled down by you." "I''m ashamed to know you," Chen said


    "The dragon king promised me privately that if he killed Tugu and molita, he would send me an elemental fruit."


    "What is that?"


    "It can let creatures other than human beings evolve element attributes. If it is a monster with wisdom, it can extend the second attribute. Anyway, it is for animals to eat."


    "You are a big living man. What do you want to do with that? Are you a half human and half demon in the movie and TV series and novels? "


    "Go away, if you want to scold me, just scold me directly. When I don''t hear you, right?"


    "Well, I''m just curious."


    "There is a spirit beast guarding the mountain in Longhu Mountain, which is only half a step away from Shangqing. It has been guarding the mountain gate for five hundred years. I think he has made great contributions to guarding the mountain gate, but we don''t have anything to reward him. That''s why I want to give him an element fruit."


    "That is to say, it''s useful for animals to eat?"


    "That''s what the Dragon King said."


    "You help me to ask for three. Take one and go away. I''m responsible for chasing and killing both of them. I will not die."


    "You think it''s huolongguo. It''s a dozen for 100 yuan in the supermarket."


    "Try it. It''s no harm."


    "Didn''t you just call me mean and shameless?"


    "As for people, it''s hard to avoid duplicity."


    "You also scolded me for pulling down the bottom line of human morality."


    "The second doesn''t talk about the first."


    "You''re a selfish bastard, too."


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Are you going to do it or not?"


    "I said, did Tugu and Morita really escape?"


    "He escaped to death. Anyway, it''s up to me and you to say that if the Dragon King wants his son to inherit the throne, he has to be hooked.""The Dragon King of the dragon clan is not easy to talk about. I have a lot of risks."


    "Risk you... M.. B, you just talk about it. I''m trying my best here? If you don''t like it, I''ll find someone else. Don''t get in touch with me after you are old and shameless. We''ll break up. "


    "You... M.. B, do you want the urging method of the topaz fairy house?"


    "I''m so scolded. Let''s get down to business and give me the way to use the topaz fairy house."


    "I don''t have one now."


    "Ma Dan, are you kidding me?"


    "Just because I said no now doesn''t mean I can''t get it."


    "How long?"


    "I''ll go to Qingcheng Mountain and turn around in their library. Don''t I have it?"


    "Why does someone''s Library turn around for you? You have a big face? "


    "I''m a big face. You don''t agree with me."


    "In other words, you give me the heads of Tugu and Morita, or I will have nothing to say, and no one can believe me."


    "Don''t even think about it. If you want to take their two heads, give me something of equal value." Chen said.


    Zhang Tianyi said that with the heads of Tugu and molita as evidence, Chen Yu would not be easily fooled.


    There are so many things that can be used as certificates. Why do we have to have brains.


    "How about I exchange a thousand year old red and white throat?"


    Chen Yu doesn''t know what is diphtheria, but it sounds very powerful.


    But Chen refused: "no, I''m going to make a puppet of the two of them."


    "You make a puppet of fart, you don''t do puppetry at all."


    "I don''t understand. My subordinates understand that the body value of two complete dragon people is not comparable to that of ordinary objects."


    "Then I''ll replace one dragon horn with the red fine diphtheria, the one of Morita''s Dragon horns."


    "Seriously, you don''t feel any guilty about Tugu or Morita at all?"


    "I''m sorry. Those two are extremely anti human in the dragon family. It''s not too much to make them. If Tugu becomes the Dragon King, then it will be a world war. Who will die if they don''t?"


    "On shamelessness, I lost."

 Chapter 1960

    It''s too much of a shock for her tonight.


    This is a war beyond description.


    The war between man and dragon.


    It never occurred to jevra that people can be strong to that extent.


    Even crush the dragon!


    One by one, the dragon people were slaughtered.


    It''s totally different from the way the Dragon Slayer works as a team.


    It was won in the confrontation with the Dragon nationality.


    That''s what she pursues. It''s extremely powerful.


    When the battle was over, she was still dreaming.


    She still can''t believe that it''s true.


    In the past, she even thought that she was the pinnacle of human beings in fighting skills.


    Even the peak of the psychic.


    In addition to the magic needs to accumulate over the years.


    I should have been impeccable.


    However, the emergence of Chen Yu and the war between man and dragon completely subverted her understanding of the concept of man.


    "Jefra." Electrolux saw jevra coming out and ran up to him.


    "Great, you''re OK."


    "I''m dead." Said jevra calmly.


    "What? What do you mean, jefra? "


    Among the Dragon Slayer, there is such a rule.


    When a person says that he is dead, it means that he wants to give up the identity of Dragon Slayer.


    This man is tired of this identity, tired of fighting.


    He can quit


    Of course, there is a big premise before that.


    That''s when he killed the dragon.


    He killed the dragon, which means that he has paid back what the Dragon Slayer organization gave him.


    So he is fully qualified to quit.


    "Alex, you will be the leader of the team in the future." She said.


    "Why do you want to quit?" Alex''s face was full of rage.


    She stopped and turned to look at Electrolux.


    "Are you going to fight me?"


    In the original dragon slayer organization, if there is a dragon slayer who wants to quit, the organization will pursue and kill.


    At that time, the organizational discourse was too big and the subordinate Dragon Slayer was not given the right of discourse at all.


    In their view, organizations cultivate them, raise them, and give them knowledge and strength that ordinary people can''t reach.


    All that the Dragon Slayer has is given by the organization.


    So exit means betrayal.


    But as time goes on, more and more Dragon Slayer members resist this idea.


    Especially those old comrades who have been fighting side by side for decades. If they want to quit, how can the comrades of the same team bear to chase and kill them.


    After repeated struggles, the Dragon Slayer organization was finally forced to make changes.


    She is fully qualified to leave the organization.


    And no one can do it to her.


    Especially the Dragon Slayer within the organization.


    If anyone is going to do something to zevlar, it''s going to be against all the Dragon killers.


    Alex was angry, but he didn''t mean to do it.


    "What kind of stimulation did you get, jevier?" Electrolux looked at her. "By the way, isn''t it because the headquarters didn''t send support? I know it''s cold-blooded for the headquarters to do so, but... "


    "No, I don''t mean to blame headquarters or senior management." "They didn''t do anything wrong," she said quietly. "I just found out that my vision is a little small, there are more powerful people in the world, and today I witness a legendary war."


    "What are you talking about? Is it Mary the 23rd generation of scarlet church? Or Zhang Tianshi from Longhu Mountain in China? Are they involved in the Dragon party? "


    "No, I dare say, that man is more powerful than the two of them. That man killed all the dragons, fourteen in all, including the two dragon fathers."


    "It''s impossible, not even for twenty-three generations of Blood Mary or Zhang Tianshi."


    "So I said, our vision is too small." "It''s time for me to go. Goodbye, those weapons and equipment. Let me be a memorial," she said


    ¡­¡­


    When she got home, she saw Portia lying on the sofa with the TV on in the living room.


    Portia, hearing the sound of jefra entering the door, sat up and looked at the stained jefra.


    "You''re doing this again, jefra. Would you like to call a doctor? Or the police? "


    "No more."


    "I''ll call the boss to show you tomorrow."


    "I''ll see your boss with you tomorrow."


    "What can I do to see my boss?"


    "I met some bad people on the way. Your boss passed by and helped me beat them away.""So..." Portia nodded. "Where''s my cell phone?"


    "She took out a pile of debris:" accidentally broken


    Portia was speechless: "it doesn''t look like it was broken."


    "I''ll pay you one tomorrow. The mobile card is not broken, and it can still be used."


    The calm of her face made Portia''s anger disappear all night long.


    "Go wash, I''ll get you something to eat."


    "No, I''ll wash and go to bed."


    "Sleep? You said you were going to sleep? "


    "What''s the matter? Any questions? "


    Portia''s been staring at her, isn''t this guy a fake?


    But despite Portia''s psychological activities, she turned into the bathroom and said, "help me with my pajamas."


    The next day, when Portia got up, she found that she was also up.


    "You only slept for a few hours last night, Evra. Is that really enough?"


    "Enough, how are you?" She reached up and touched Portia''s forehead. "Well, the fever''s gone."


    Portia felt that she was being taken care of like a child in front of her.


    "Do you really want to meet my boss with me?"


    "Well, I need to thank him myself."


    "Well, our boss really doesn''t look like a good man. It''s hard for him to do a good job."


    She was used to it, too, and Portia buried her boss behind her back.


    After a sleep, she looks more energetic.


    Although she was injured last night, she recovered a lot after sleeping.


    After cleaning up, the two women went out. "Let''s drive my car," she said


    Of course, Portia would like to drive the car, after all, it''s a sports car, and it saves her gas money.


    In the car, Portia asked curiously, "jevra, has the boss killed those bad guys?"


    She looked at Portia. "What do you think?"


    Portia thought for a moment and replied, "the boss usually looks like a joker, but once he does it, almost no one stands, so I doubt that the bad guys are still alive."


    "Just know something, don''t say it, don''t ask." "After all, this kind of thing is troublesome. Don''t make trouble for your boss or yourself," she said quietly

 Chapter 1961

    "Here we are. The manor on the cliff over there is the owner''s house."


    "Is your boss so rich?"


    "Very rich. You can''t imagine how rich he is Let''s hurry up, we can still catch up with breakfast. " Portia said.


    "Is that why you don''t let me have breakfast?"


    "You don''t know how extravagant his table is, these hateful capitalists."


    When Portia had parked, he took her into the manor.


    Chen and his family are indeed having breakfast.


    "Hello, boss, Miss Farley."


    Fari saw a strange woman coming in with Portia.


    "Boss, miss havra is here to thank you."


    "Sir, in addition to thanking you for your help last night, I came to apply."


    "Apply?"


    "Yes, I intend to apply for the same position as Portia."


    Portia looked at her in dismay. Is she here to rob her job?


    Chen Yu looks at her askew. "Give me a reason to recruit you."


    "I can handle things that are not convenient for you and Portia." She said.


    "What about salary?"


    "What''s Portia''s salary, and what I want."


    "Good." Chen promised to come down.


    "So simple? You don''t need to think about it? Or a test? "


    "No, you''re right. I can give you things that are inconvenient for Portia and I to deal with." Chen Yuli said of course.


    "Boss, I always think you''re going to let her do something about killing people and setting fire."


    "Yes." Chen Chu shrugged.


    To tell you the truth, Chen Yu''s thought of leaving jevlar is really in this regard.


    She''s a great helper.


    Of course, the main reason is that there are so many children in the family that they really need one to share with Portia.


    "Welcome. Is your name jefra? I''m fari. "


    "Hello, Miss Farley."


    "I will not accompany you. Let Chen and his children familiarize you with the environment. Goodbye."


    Fari went to work in a hurry, and Chen Yu began to exercise in the morning.


    She was curious about Chen''s exercise.


    However, she found that Chen''s exercise was very common.


    Of course, the common reference is to the combat effectiveness of Chen Yu and the dragon in the battle yesterday.


    If you put it on an ordinary person, it''s almost impossible to finish it.


    Even she can''t do Chen''s amount of exercise.


    She stood in the front yard and watched Chen Yu swim in the sea. She soon disappeared into view.


    But soon, she couldn''t look at the sea.


    Because the children at home soon began to make trouble.


    They held it for days.


    The weather was too bad the other day, and the sea was stormy.


    So every day they are locked up in Chen''s house.


    The farthest range of activities is the front yard.


    Little Larissa has been able to trot, although not very stable.


    Little Gelin is already a little monkey.


    She can climb at home. She has almost climbed.


    At this moment, little Gelin has climbed to the top of the head of the faucet in the yard.


    She was speechless about it, but she didn''t find it strange.


    This dragon head skull is obviously one of Chen''s spoils.


    Portia won''t make it so easy.


    Even if she was on her first day, she still had injuries.


    But Portia still wanted to let her feel the horror of these children and the pain she had suffered in the past.


    Although she is not very old, she is no worse at housework than Portia.


    At this time, the Butler system prompts for a phone call.


    She was about to answer the phone when she found out that Chen had come back.


    "Hello, West." Chen is wiping his hair with a bath towel: "how are these two days?"


    "Not very well." "We''re in trouble," West said. "It''s more serious than we thought. What''s going on here is not a fight, it''s a war."


    She was not far away, listening to Chen and West.


    Although Chen didn''t turn on the handsfree, she heard West''s voice.


    After all, she is a former Dragon Slayer. Her body perception and reaction are far beyond ordinary people.


    Take hearing, let alone indoors. Even in noisy environment, she can hear other people''s calls at a distance of several meters.


    "Can I help you?""President, you know, I can''t accept it."


    This is West''s insistence. If Chen Yu comes, all their previous efforts will be wiped out.


    Chen is too powerful. Listen to the phone call from Rouen fasibon today.


    Chen Yu killed a dozen more dragons last night.


    If Chen Yu is involved in this natural and unnatural war.


    Then the situation will change in an instant.


    Even lose suspense directly.


    West took the members of the association to perform the scarlet task, not for any task reward.


    But for the exercise of the members of the association.


    He felt that the severe situation and the pressure were what the members of the association should face.


    "President, I know what you want to say."


    West calls Chen Yu once a day to report on the progress of the mission, rather than to ensure safety.


    Chen Yu, on the other hand, will end each call with a single sentence. If there is any danger, call him immediately.


    "Well, I won''t repeat that. Be safe."


    After hanging up, Chen looked at her and said, "you and Portia stay at home and look after the children for me. I''ll go out for two hours."


    "Yes, sir Boss. " She has gradually adapted to the job.


    It has to be said that she is very adaptable.


    This is also the ability developed by the identity in the past.


    Chen Zhu drove to the headquarters.


    Now there are four people in the headquarters: Erdos, Neri winlance, Giggs and Maiev.


    Chen Yu heard a few days ago that Maiev had awakened to the magic and had a special blood line.


    It''s normal for people like Maiev to wake up to magic or special lineage after being strongly stimulated.


    She should be the first or second night awakened.


    But because at that time she was in a false sleep, that is, pretending to die.


    Everyone thought she was in a coma, or in a self enclosure, and she was actually waking up.


    So it also led to her awakening night, which no one noticed.


    And because she was in the headquarters of the association, the life robbery that led to the awakening night was directly killed by the members of the association and the evil spirit group.


    Even because we all ignored that the attack was the night of awakening.


    Sometimes, when we are strong enough to a certain extent, this kind of attack is not an attack.


    I''m afraid that only the third night can bring pressure to the people of the association.


    There are already several people in the association who can face the third night alone.

 Chapter 1962

    "Hi, Erdos, Giggs."


    As soon as Chen arrived at the headquarters, he saw Erdos and Giggs fishing by the lake.


    "Giggs, you really don''t look like you should be fishing by the lake." Giggs is only in his early thirties.


    In Chen''s impression, fishing should be the work of people of Erdos'' age.


    Giggs told him that he has a company of his own, which is engaged in the import and export business of agricultural products. The company''s annual profit is about 50 million dollars.


    This is the size of a big company.


    He seems to be a little frustrated now. The company doesn''t care. He stays at the headquarters of the association all day.


    Although Chen doesn''t mind more chopsticks in the headquarters of the association.


    But I always think Giggs should get back on his feet.


    "President, do you mean I''m old?" Erdos looks at Chen Yu.


    "Well, it''s my fault." Chen Chu shrugged. "How about Miss Neri and miss Maiev?"


    "Maiev has been practicing magic all day since she woke up. She and miss Neri have always been together." Giggs'' face was full of bitterness: "Mr. Chen, can I also wake up?"


    "I can''t help. My wife is also a normal person." Chen Yu said helplessly, "but I can make your physique better. This is for you."


    Chen gave Giggs a bottle of fortified potion: "there are several members of our association who have not awakened magic, and their combat power is no weaker than that of the psychics."


    In fact, Chen can understand the pain of Giggs.


    He blamed himself for his weakness.


    Now, even the wife who has been hurt is becoming stronger and doesn''t even need his protection.


    On the contrary, he is the one who needs protection most.


    That''s why he''s so decadent.


    No matter how much money he can make, he can''t fill the loss.


    "Except for me." Said Erdos.


    "Mr. Chen, can you train me?"


    "There are people in the association who are more professional than me, such as Gaia, such as casos. They are better than me in this respect, and I am not suitable for training you."


    Just then Neri winlance and Maiev came.


    "Mr. Chen." They said hello to Chen Yu.


    "Mr. Chen, I want you to help me see how my magic works."


    "Well I don''t know the magic of other systems. "


    "I just want to see the effect of magic in actual combat."


    To be honest, Chen is more willing to let her husband Giggs take charge.


    Instead of coming to him as an outsider.


    "Mr. Chen, Maiev is studying magic alone, and there is no one to give him directions. Please help him." Giggs helped.


    "Well then."


    "We''d better back off." "Maiev''s magic is very powerful," said Neri winlance


    "Is this enough?" Asked Erdos.


    "Not enough." "Maiev''s magic has a lot of scope," said Neri winlance


    By this time they had retired fifty meters away.


    All the way back to 100 meters, Neri winlance stopped.


    "This should be a safe distance." Neri winlance.


    Chen Yu is facing Maiev: "Maiev, you can start."


    "How can I attack?"


    "Since it''s a test of magic, you can start with weaker power."


    "Well, I see." Maiev nodded.


    After a warning, Maiev began to attack.


    There is no complex magic spell or brewing time for her attacks.


    It''s a direct flash, just a mouth.


    "Ah..." Maiev shouted.


    Chen Yu was shocked at first. He thought something was wrong with Maiev.


    But soon he found out that Maiev''s call was a magic attack.


    There is no trace of the sound, only invisible sound waves.


    Chen Yu felt the impact on his body, and even his ears felt the pressure.


    And although this kind of sound wave attack is not very strong, it has not been disintegrated because of Chen''s attribute free constitution.


    Although the effect is very little, it does work on Chen Yu.


    Chen immediately understood that although sound wave attack seems to be a magic attack in attack mode, it is actually a physical attack.


    Because the transmission of sound needs to pass through the media, which is a physical way of transmission.


    Chen''s non attribute constitution only works on magic attack.


    In addition to the physical characteristics of the sound, Chen recalled, it was the strongest attack on the eardrum.


    "Mr. Chen, how is my magic power?""It''s good, but it''s not enough. You can try to improve your power."


    "Group or individual?"


    "You seem to be doing a good job alone." "Unexpectedly, there are two ways of attack: group attack and individual attack," Chen said


    "Try the individual first."


    Maiev took another two steps and opened her mouth again.


    But this time, she did not make such a big voice, but very subtle.


    But the voice was harsh to Chen Yu.


    Even Chen Yu could not help hissing and grinning, covering his ears with his hands.


    But the voice is so penetrating that Chen''s hands are useless.


    At this time, Chen Yu came up with a way.


    Directly control the aura of heaven and earth, exhaust all the air in the ear, and make the ear hole in the vacuum war.


    Indeed, without air as a medium of communication, sound will lose its effect.


    After Maiev stopped attacking, Chen''s ears were filled with air again.


    Chen Chu raised his thumb and said, "it''s very powerful. Your magic fighting power is very strong."


    "Really?"


    "Not many people can make me feel bad." "Is this high frequency sound?" Chen said


    "Yes."


    "Then group attack let me see."


    Maiev opened her mouth again, and this time it was a loud, loud scream.


    "Ah..."


    With Maiev as the center, the sound wave burst out in an instant and spread out in all directions.


    Chen Zhu took a breath of cool air, which was very powerful.


    The power of the impact can not be said to be great, but the scope of the impact is very large.


    At least within a radius of 50 meters, Maiev has been able to kill effectively.


    Of course, the power of this attack radius can only be said to be lacking.


    Against ordinary people, in this attack radius, you can do second kill.


    But it''s not enough to deal with psychics.


    "Maiev, your range is big enough, but not powerful enough."


    "Do you have any suggestions for my magic?"


    "Individual attack, you have reached a very high level. If you are facing your psychic for the first time, it is difficult to prevent your full attack. Group attack needs to be further corrected. Although the scope is important, the power is unsatisfactory, so if you want to improve, you should give priority to correct group attack, appropriately narrow the scope, and ensure Attack strength. "

 Chapter 1963

    Portia also had some resistance to the fact that she was also Chen''s personal assistant.


    But after Chen Yu left, she suddenly found that it was really good.


    Because she works very hard.


    And I don''t complain at all.


    She can lie down and rest, and she is more dedicated than she is.


    Everything can be done in Mingyue villa.


    "Miss Portia, you''d better get up and work, because your boss, my master, is on his way back." The Butler system reminds me.


    Portia jumped up like a frightened bird.


    She has now developed a nervous response to Chen.


    When you hear Chen Yu''s name, you will respond.


    However, Portia was quick to respond. Chen Yu was still on his way. What did he do in response.


    Portia slumped back on the sofa.


    "Comfortable?"


    "Comfortable Ah... " Portia jumped up from the sofa.


    Chen Yu put his pants in his hands and looked at Portia with a smile: "it seems that you work like this when I''m away."


    "No, it''s not like that It was today that she finished everything, so I had a little rest. "


    "Is it? Why is she still working? Is this call finished? "


    "Boss, didn''t the housekeeper say you were still on your way? Liar, he is a liar. "


    "Miss Portia, I said that the master was on the way, on the way to the door. Maybe I should change my expression."


    "It doesn''t need to be amended. I think it''s in my interest."


    "Boss." "I''m going to prepare lunch now, boss," she said


    "You''re not responsible for lunch."


    "Zevlar, the boss has a fantastic chef who will never show up. As long as we don''t go into the kitchen, every lunch and dinner will be prepared automatically, and then it will disappear." Portia is learning now, and knows that no one can be found.


    Once she felt someone was making lunch in the kitchen, so she grabbed the chance and ran into the kitchen.


    As a result, I didn''t see any figures. The cooking in the kitchen was indeed cooking.


    Then she was pressed by Chen Yu in the kitchen and took over the kitchen work.


    Since then, Portia has lost interest.


    Don''t disturb the mysterious cook any more.


    She looked at Chen Yu curiously.


    "Portia, have you heard the story of the snail girl?"


    "Never heard of it."


    "A long time ago, a young man picked up a snail and raised it in his own water basin. The snail became a snail girl. Every time the young man went out to farm, the snail girl would help the young man to do housework, cook and wash clothes."


    Portia rolled her eyes. "Boss, do you want to tell me that there is a snail girl in your family?"


    "You can understand that."


    "I believe you have ghosts."


    Although she doesn''t believe in a snail girl.


    But she knew it must be supernatural.


    After all, Chen is a powerful psychic.


    So it''s no surprise that some supernatural force appears in his home.


    As Portia said, at 12 o''clock, Chen asked them to serve in the kitchen.


    She found that the house, including the kitchen, had holes of less than 60 centimeters.


    These holes should be for small creatures.


    They should be small, psychic supernatural creatures.


    Portia has been working here for more than two months without any clue.


    Within half a day of her arrival, she had already guessed out the general situation.


    Of course, it is also related to the unequal information they have.


    After lunch, Portia and zevlar put the dishes in the kitchen and finally had a rest.


    Chen forced every child to take a nap.


    This is Chen''s rigid demand, which cannot be refuted.


    Not without children trying to resist.


    Then Chen Yu will send him a set meal of bewilderment to sleep in the wild.


    As time goes by, no child refuses to take a nap.


    Zevlar and Portia are chatting in the yard, enjoying the sunshine with the sea breeze.


    Chen took some drinks, beer and snacks and sat down beside them.


    "What about your original job, jefra?"


    "Resigned."


    "Then won''t your company bother you?"


    "I''ve accomplished a certain amount of performance, no one will bother me." Said jevra calmly.


    "Boss, zevlar, are you metaphorical? She was originally the killer of the killer organization, but she was tired of the killer''s career, and decided to give up her past life and live like an ordinary person, while she was exposed to the secrets of the killer organization, so she was worried that the killer organization would send the killer to kill her mouth, right? ""Yes." Chen Zhu nodded.


    "Ah? Did I get it? "


    Portia jumped up, but saw the cruel corners of Chen Yu''s and zevlar''s mouth again, and suddenly understood that she had been cheated again.


    At this time, Chen''s phone rang again.


    Chen Hui answers the phone.


    "How about Lao Zhang?"


    "The Dragon King of the Dragon nation agreed, but he asked for the heart of thugu as evidence."


    "You old fox don''t want it?"


    "You and I need to have the most basic trust. You say that, I am very sad, you know."


    "Don''t bullshit. Have you got the instruction book about the topaz fairy house?"


    "No, you should be a library in the library of Qingcheng Mountain. Even a library must have a library card."


    "It''s easy for you to say it yourself."


    Chen Yu and Zhang Tianyi call.


    It''s basically bullshit and rubbish every time.


    Both sides also enjoyed it.


    "In other words, Chen Yu, if we can work together to solve the big problems that have caused trouble, I''ll be responsible for contacting you and you''ll be responsible for doing it. We''ll share the benefits in half."


    "As far as you can go forever."


    "Don''t be upset. All my contacts are valuable."


    "Don''t bother to talk to you. Call me when you have the use method of huangyuxianfu. Don''t call me when you have nothing to do. International calls are very expensive."


    "By Chen Yu, do you really hate to come back?"


    "What are you going to do?"


    "After all, China is the most active region of spirituality, and there are more masters. If you come back, you can also contact more psychics. The atmosphere here is different."


    "I like the feeling that there is no tiger in the mountain and the monkey is the king. Why should I go to a place full of competition in the United States when I can be a tyrant?" Chen Yu said in a word that he had no ambition.


    "It''s better to come back and take part in some small activities. After all, both the East and the West pay attention to communication, take what they need and complement each other''s shortcomings."


    "I found out that in recent times, every time we talk, you will let me go back to China. Are you thinking of any shady business?"

 Chapter 1964

    "Look what you say to me, it''s like I''m a bad guy."


    "You have done such a thing. You cheated two dragon families into China and almost killed them. You will never wash the black history."


    "Yes, I''ve done that, but you don''t want to see who they are, neither of us."


    "Don''t let''s go, I don''t know you that well, and I don''t have much faith in your character."


    "You''ve hurt my heart. I think we''re friends."


    "Don''t bullshit. What dragon king wants to draw the heart of the ancients? Don''t want Morita''s heart? "


    "It was Tugu, not his wife, who took the throne with his son."


    "How can I give him that?"


    "Don''t worry about it. He thinks it''s too easy for him to do so."


    "If he is afraid of anything, if he dares to lie down and poke it out directly, it means that he sent someone to kill Tugu. As long as he wants to be cheeky, he should take account of the influence."


    "You''re not under me, shameless." Zhang Tianyi said with emotion.


    "By the way, what''s the strength of Dragon King?"


    "It''s awesome. I don''t know how it is. After all, I''ve lived for nearly three thousand years."


    "How long can this old monster live?"


    "If you don''t live long, you will kneel within a hundred years, or you won''t want to find an heir."


    "Zhang Tianyi said:" and he this grade, basically nothing and dare not casually and people do it, move a hand to live a few years less


    "Why? Does it reduce life? "


    "In your grade, you can fight with people every day and recover quickly. However, when you reach the limit of Shouyuan, they have used their own strength to maintain life, just like the twenty-three generations. Normally, she died five years ago, because she broke through the limit of Shouyuan with her own strength. The Dragon King is also a The truth. "


    "Lao Zhang, you won''t tell me about my Hunyuan stone, will you?"


    "Do you think I''m a gossip?"


    "Don''t forget that last time you learned about Hunyuan stone from me, you turned around and told the 23rd generation about it."


    "I have no friendship with the Dragon King since the 23rd generation."


    ¡­¡­


    For the dragon people, they never need to worry about human beings.


    They are always on the strong side in the negotiation with human beings.


    Human beings will always yield, yield, and yield.


    Each of them is nuclear.


    Maybe humans have more nukes than their populations.


    But when human beings use nuclear weapons, they basically hurt the enemy by one thousand and lose 800 by themselves.


    As long as the dragon people hide in human cities.


    We don''t know whether the human nuclear bomb can kill the dragon family, but we must be unlucky first.


    So unless it is a full-scale war, human beings must be in a weak position.


    At least that''s what Trish and San''an thought in the past.


    But in that battle, they saw the terrible face with their own eyes.


    He laughed and killed all the dragon people.


    Now, they''re back in Los Angeles.


    A few days later, the two of them came back.


    "San''an, even if those treasures are buried underground for several years, there is no need to go back now." Tristan was very dissatisfied.


    It''s too dangerous for her, if it''s discovered by that human.


    They don''t even have a chance to struggle.


    At the bottom of their hearts, they have been branded with deep fear by that human being.


    They would never have come back here if it had not been necessary.


    However, Saint Ann''s greed for treasure conquered his desire.


    And Cui Sichuan doesn''t want to see San''an die here.


    At least, she holds the world compass in her hand.


    If you meet that man, just delay for three minutes, they can escape.


    The world compass can be said to be the most powerful artifact.


    Even if it can''t be used anytime and anywhere, it can''t be denied that it''s powerful.


    And it''s just a part, not a real artifact.


    Tristan''s goal is to assemble the artifact.


    Achieve the ultimate perfect form.


    And he can''t die until he gets the diamond cone from San''an.


    So she had to go back to Los Angeles with Saint Ann.


    Of course, they were not unprepared before they came.


    They managed to trick the Dragon Slayer''s monitoring equipment.


    And make a difference.


    Tristan and San''an carefully returned to the manor.


    There was no change in the estate, as if nothing had happened.


    After all, it was a fight in a different space, so it didn''t affect the real world.Trish and San''an are still worried about what equipment Chen Yu or other Dragon Slayer has set up here.


    So they were more careful. They observed the appearance of the manor for half a day until the sun set.


    After confirming that there was no one in the manor, Saint Ann and Tristan entered the manor.


    San''an quickly entered the study and operated the mechanism on the wall of the study, which opened the hidden way on the wall.


    "Just tear down the walls. Why bother?" Tristan said impatiently.


    "The mechanisms here are linked by rings."


    "So what? Can the mechanism here hurt me? Or you? "


    "No."


    "Then why do you want to linger?"


    "Although the mechanism here can''t hurt us, it can destroy the treasure here."


    Cui Sicheng looked at Shengan, and his face was dissatisfied.


    But Saint Ann didn''t care at all.


    There is only his treasure in his heart.


    His fanaticism and greed for treasure have prevailed.


    "Wait for me here. Don''t follow me for a while." Said Saint ANN in the narrow secret way.


    "Miser, are you afraid that I will rob your treasure? I''m only interested in diamond cone. " Cui Sicheng said discontentedly.


    However, Saint Ann''s attitude is very firm. If Tristan doubts to follow him, Saint ANN is likely to fight with her.


    When that time comes, once that human is brought in, then both of them are dead.


    Cui Sichuan doesn''t want to push San''an too hard right now.


    Saint Ann walked on alone until he disappeared into the darkness.


    The treasure of Saint ANN is very hidden.


    And he set up a special border around the treasure.


    If anyone wants to seize his treasure, it will be sent directly to another space.


    San''an came to the treasure room, which is about more than 100 square meters, but there are a large number of gold coins, silver coins, gems, and various works of art.


    San''an breathed a long time, his eyes became blurred.


    Whenever I see the accumulation of four hundred years, Saint Anne will be deeply involved in it.


    This has almost become his weakness.


    That kind of desire is more fanatical and greedy than the same kind.


    Let him face the treasure, there is no resistance.

 Chapter 1965

    Part of his head becomes a dragon, then he opens his mouth and starts to suck.


    He inhaled all the treasure.


    His magic is to shrink, and not just to shrink himself, even other objects can shrink.


    In fact, reducing an object is much easier than reducing the body.


    Saint Ann soon swept away all the treasures and collections here.


    All the treasures were hidden in one of his dragon teeth.


    San''an is content to walk out of the treasure room.


    Cui Sicheng is impatient.


    When San''an came out, Cui Sichuan didn''t give him a good face.


    "We can go." Said Saint Ann contentedly.


    "When will you give me something?" Cui Sichuan doesn''t want to act with San''an.


    He is too insecure. His greedy nature will expose them sooner or later.


    So Tristan would like to run away from San''an now.


    He''s a time bomb. I don''t know when to blow up both of them.


    "I want you to take me to treasure island." Said Saint Ann.


    "No way. I''ll just tell you the location of treasure island, and then you will give me the diamond cone, and we will owe no one."


    "How do I know if the position you said is true or not? I don''t believe you."


    Just as Cui Sicheng distrusts and hates San''an, so San''an distrusts Cui Sicheng.


    "I don''t have to lie to you."


    "Maybe you don''t know the location of treasure island at all. You are lying to me."


    San''an''s doubt is not superfluous. With Cui''s nature, she is likely to make up a gold and silver island position for him, which is possible.


    Tristan was angry: "anyway, I won''t go to treasure island again."


    "Why? Anyway, can''t you just bring me to treasure island and then come out? "


    "There is a big snake on Treasure Island, from which my world compass is taken. If I go back to treasure island, it will never let me leave so easily."


    "Can''t you beat that big snake?"


    "If I say that the serpent is the earth Python yemengad, do you believe it?" Cui Sichuang''s face was solemn.


    "You''re kidding. It''s just a legend." San''an''s face also changed slightly.


    "For mankind, we are also legends." Cui Sicheng looked at Shengan: "but I really saw that the snake''s head came out of the black cloud. His head is bigger than my body. If it wasn''t for the earth Python yemenggad, I can''t think of anyone who has that big body size."


    Yemenggad, the anaconda of the earth, is a monster who died with Thor in Nordic mythology.


    One of the three gods of annihilation born of the evil god rocky and the female giant angelpoda.


    Loki, the evil god, and angelpoda, the female giant, had three children. The first one was fenrier, the wolf, the goddess of death, HeLa, the youngest daughter, and yemengad, the python on earth, was the second.


    Speaking of yemengad and Thor, it can be said that they are predestined enemies. Many battles in their lives ended in the same death.


    Yemengad''s head and tail can circle the world, so it is also called the world snake, and it also symbolizes eternity.


    "And I saw the palace standing upside down in the sky, and I suspected that it was the palace of the Odin people, Asgard."


    "I still don''t believe it. It''s just a legend."


    Even the dragon people can''t determine whether the Odin people really exist or are just myths and legends.


    "I don''t care whether you believe it or not, in a word, I will not go back to treasure island and face that horrible snake."


    "You have a world compass, you can run away anytime, anywhere."


    "I stole the world compass from yemengad. Do you think the world compass can work in front of him?" Tristan sneered.


    Cui Sicheng, though defending, is still determined.


    For a time, both sides were in a stalemate.


    No one is willing to step back. For Cui Siyan, treasure island is also a nightmare.


    It''s like asking her to go to Chen Yu''s house for a walk.


    Can Chen Yu talk about life and ideals with her?


    I think she will only be regarded as a trophy.


    Hang her head at the door of her house.


    "In that case, let''s go our separate ways." Said Saint Ann.


    Tristan was furious and accused Saint Ann angrily: "are you breaking with me?"


    "Break? Not to mention, I just want to guarantee my interests, and you are full of lies, I will never believe a liar''s words. "


    Cui Sicheng takes a deep breath to calm down her mood.


    "Do you know where I got the news about treasure island?"


    "Come on, keep making up a new lie.""The news came from my father." "It was a nightmare that tormented him all his life," Cui said


    San''an sneers at Cui Sicheng and says, "a patricide has the face to mention his father."


    "I''m helping him out." Tristan said coldly.


    "Don''t make patricide so great."


    "Come on, I don''t want to go on with it." Cui didn''t want to talk about it either.


    The crime of killing her father is not easy for her.


    After all, she also won the title of the most evil dragon.


    Even among the dragon people, killing the father is a big crime.


    "We really don''t need to talk about it."


    "You will regret it." Tristan''s cold eyes came straight to San''an: "since I am charged with killing my father, I don''t mind being charged with killing my brother again."


    "Do you want to fight with me? Are you sure you want to fight me here? " San''an sneers at Cui Sicheng.


    He knew how afraid Cui was of death and Chen.


    If you do it here, it''s too close to Chen Yu.


    Their fighting fluctuations will definitely be noticed by Chen Yu.


    Of course, Cui Sicheng will not do anything here. She just turns around and leaves in silence.


    What she is good at is her insidiousness and cunning.


    These are the things she learned from human beings.


    To achieve her goal, she can do more and more extraordinary things.


    Saint Ann just wants to leave with his treasure and collection.


    The two brothers and sisters parted ways.


    Although the two brothers and sisters are not friendly, they have a common idea.


    You can''t do it in Los Angeles, even if you want to fight to the death.


    The consequences of doing it here are very serious.


    It''s not holy enough. We need to take human transportation.


    And Tristan doesn''t need to, she uses the world compass directly to leave.


    Blink, Trish has left Los Angeles.


    She appeared in a strange area, and Tristan looked around to identify where she was now.


    "Strange, which city is this?" Trish said to himself.


    "Miss, are you lost?"

 Chapter 1966

    Tristan looked around.


    He is a little old Asian man with grey hair and goatee.


    The little asian old man is looking at himself with his eyes narrowed.


    Cui Sijin''s face darkened immediately.


    If you raise your hand, you will slap the little old man. Of course, if this slap falls on your face, it may not be a slap.


    "The way of Junshan is determined by heaven and earth." Zhang Tianyi grinned: "little girl, did you just want to kill me?"


    Cui''s raised arm suddenly seemed to be filled with cement.


    She could not move, which made her realize that the old man in front of her was not so simple.


    Cui Sichuan immediately wanted to turn around and leave.


    But soon she found that her feet were filled with lead.


    After several efforts, Tristan found that he couldn''t lift the fixed body charm at all.


    She didn''t expect that she would be so unlucky.


    Using a random transmission, it is actually transmitted to a master''s side.


    "Little girl, do you know that it''s Chinese here? If you use magic here, you''ll be spanked."


    Pa -


    "ah How dare you hit me? " Trish stared at Zhang Tianyi angrily.


    "It''s you. What if you are a dragon?" Zhang Tianyi hit again, and looked at his face and mouth, as if he was enjoying it.


    "You Do you know I''m a dragon? "


    "I''m such a hot eyed man that you can''t hide from any ghosts." Zhang Tianyi''s eyes were unfaithful and stared at Cui Siyan''s chest.


    "Let me go, or I''ll show myself!"


    Cui Sicheng didn''t expect that he would be so unlucky. He had long heard that China was the most active area of spiritual activities.


    In the past, she thought it was the same.


    Now she really believes that she can meet such a hidden expert in this street.


    If she knew that in front of her was the world''s recognized first spirit, she would not know how she would feel.


    "Noumenon? I''ll take a look at you. " Zhang Tianyi sneers at Cui Sicheng and says, "if you want to be steamed, just show your body. Ask your Dragon King, dare to show your real body in China, and dare to let go of this loach in front of me."


    Although it''s downtown now, Zhang Tian is sure to kill Tristan before she goes crazy.


    In particular, Cui Siyan was also hit by his fixed body charm.


    "Dare you kill me? My family will never let you go. " Trish blustered.


    As soon as Zhang Tian jumped up, he gave Cui Sixian a slap on the back of his head.


    "You don''t let me go, come, don''t let me go, come..." Zhang Tianyi is not at ease with Cui Sicheng''s bluff: "I''m over a hundred years old. I haven''t seen anything in the world."


    "Enough of you. I''m a dragon, anyway."


    "Are you a space dragon? No, after the last space dragon died, there was no space dragon for more than a thousand years. If you were a space dragon, the dragon family would have written a lot, but why did you suddenly appear here? Is there any magic weapon? "


    Zhang Tianyi looks up and down at Cui Sichuang: "is it space magic? Or some magic weapon or artifact or something? "


    Tristan''s heart tightened, and Zhang Tianyi immediately smiled: "it seems to be the magic weapon of space."


    Zhang Tianyi snaps his fingers, and Tristan immediately feels that his magic has been undone.


    "Come back to the mountain with me."


    Tristan is still standing in place, staring at Zhang Tianyi warily.


    Zhang Tianyi looks back at Cui Siyan who is still there.


    "You want to rob my artifact?"


    Zhang Tianyi smiled: "I''m not interested in space artifact."


    "Why?" Tristan doesn''t believe that there will be people who don''t care about artifact.


    "Although I haven''t used the magic weapon of space type, I have some understanding about it. The better the effect of space magic weapon, the greater the side effect. There is cause and effect. Space magic weapon can''t be used to escape, because you can''t escape your own enemy, but you can''t escape cause and effect. You must have used space magic weapon to escape, so you will be transmitted to me. ¡±


    "what''s the reason?"


    "Space artifact can be roughly divided into three types: short jump type, which is suitable for fighting and improves one''s movement ability. The advantages are fast casting speed, obvious disadvantages, and large magic consumption. The second is directional transmission, without any side effects. However, the disadvantages of this space artifact are long preparation time and one-time consumption of magic, which can almost transfer When you take time, this kind of space artifact is basically used as a substitute. It has little effect in the battle. The third type is the randomly transmitted space artifact that you use now. The operation mechanism of your space artifact is very complex and doesn''t consume magic power, but it will involve you in cause and effect. It is very likely that you will transmit it to someone who will have cause and effect with you, maybe it will be you Relatives and friends may be your enemies. ""How do you know that my spatial artifact is randomly transmitted?"


    "When you appear on the street, you obviously don''t know where it is. You have been standing on the street to observe." Zhang Tianyi said: "and at your level, you can''t transmit without consuming space, so it can only be the third kind of random transmission, and it''s inevitable that you appear in front of me."


    "I''ve used it several times, but it hasn''t happened before. Why is that?"


    "You cover your eyes and draw a stroke on a piece of white paper. In this process, nothing will happen to you. Then the second stroke will go on, and the second stroke will pass through the traces left by the first stroke. The third stroke will go on, and the possibility of encountering the traces before it will increase, and the possibility of the fourth stroke will be even greater. In this way, the possibility of encountering is growing, The same is true for the artifact you have on your hand. The last few times nothing happened, which only shows that your luck is good, but this time you just sent it to me, indicating that your luck began to change. "


    "You know space artifact so well Is it because there are many space artifacts in the world? "


    "There is not much to talk about, not much to talk about. There are also many in our Mountain Gate, but few people use them. The three kinds of space artifacts i mentioned have their own limitations."


    Tristan''s eyes twinkled at Zhang Tianyi. She was thinking about using the compass again after the cooling time of the world compass.


    "I know what you''re thinking. Do you want to try again?"


    "Do you think I should be on my hands?"


    Zhang Tianyi smiles and stares at Cui Sicheng: "if you want to send it to the person you are most afraid of next time, you can try it."


    "You know who I''m most afraid of?"

 Chapter 1967

    Cui Sicheng''s heart was shaking.


    She felt as if she were suffering from human phobia.


    There is such a mental illness among the dragon people.


    They are afraid of the weak human beings.


    Chen Yu, whom she met before, has made her feel powerless.


    But now the little old man makes her feel numb.


    Zhang Tianyi pinched his fingers and calculated: "the person I fear most is also from China, but he can cut the dragon and split the tiger. The next time you meet him, it will be your death."


    Zhang Tianyi''s words made Cui Siyan more scared.


    "You''re lying to me, aren''t you?"


    Zhang Tianyi ignores Cui Sixian''s query, and is still the face of the stick: "and I figure out that within half a year, you will die in his hands."


    "What to do? What am I going to do? " Tristan finally believed it.


    She knew that the Chinese spirit was alien and the prophecy magic was always very powerful.


    Almost every psychic has some divination.


    Zhang Tianyi''s power is so strong, so his prophecy magic must also be very strong.


    "Go to live in my mountain gate for three years, and I will make sure that you get rid of all the disasters, all the bad luck, and all the good things."


    "Really?"


    "Believe it or not, I will not kill you or lock you when I go up the mountain. If you want to come and leave, just don''t go up the mountain after you go down."


    Tristan''s eyes twinkled. For the dragon people, three years was just a flick of his fingers.


    But three years may have missed the best time to find the combination of the artifact.


    "Can you make it a little shorter?"


    "You think it''s a vegetable market, can you bargain?"


    Tristan bit his lower lip and finally said, "I''ll go up the mountain with you, but if I find something wrong, I''ll go down the mountain immediately."


    "Whatever."


    ¡­¡­


    With one more zevlar, Chen''s body and mind are different.


    She is more diligent, patient and capable than Portia.


    I never complain about the dirty work at home. I do it silently.


    Chen''s wicked mouth, of course, will not miss this opportunity.


    Nothing to belittle Portia.


    Chen Yu is very relaxed these two days. Most of his time is spent in cultivation, exercise and not going out.


    This day, Chen Yu is diving in the sea.


    Zevlar and Portia are doing the housework.


    Just then, a stranger entered Mingyue villa.


    Both jefra and Portia were confused when they saw the stranger.


    Because the Butler system does not prompt.


    What the Butler system didn''t prompt, they all said that they were recognized and could enter Mingyue villa directly.


    "Portia, do you know this man?"


    "I don''t know. I haven''t seen him here."


    "Oh Let the boss know. He should be here. " She looked at the stranger who had entered the gate.


    The first step is to go to the front entrance path.


    But when she saw this man, she obviously felt something different.


    Mingming is the first time to see him, but he feels that he exudes a kind of affinity.


    This stranger is obviously fat, and not cute, and handsome, but I think this person should be a good man.


    Do you like this man?


    No It''s magic!


    She woke up in a flash.


    "Are you using magic on me?"


    "Eh?" Lila gavich turned to look at jevra. "Are you a psychic, too?"


    "Who are you?"


    "I''m here for Mr. Chen." "Besides, I don''t use any magic on you, what you feel is my innate affinity," said Lila gavich


    Zevlar looked at Lila gavich in disbelief. She had no contact with the elves.


    She didn''t even know about the elves.


    It has to be said that in her past life as a dragon slayer.


    Her cognition has always been very narrow, knowing the existence of the Dragon nationality but not the existence of the spirit nationality.


    Of course, with the appearance of Lila gavich, it''s hard for ordinary people to associate him with elves.


    "Is Mr. Chen at home?"


    "He is, but in the sea swimming, another of my colleagues has informed Mr. Chen. In addition, my colleague is an ordinary person."


    "Well, I see." Lila gavage nodded. "Are you Mr. Chen''s man?"


    "A personal assistant, to be exact." She said.


    Although she was curious about Lila gavich''s identity.


    However, since Lila gavich is Chen''s guest, as Chen''s subordinate, she will not rashly inquire about Lila gavich''s identity.When Lila gavich entered the living room, Chen Yu was back.


    "Lila, why are you here?"


    "Mr. Chen, I''d like to ask you for help."


    "What can I do for you?" Chen Yu looks at Lila gavich.


    They are two pure allies of interest.


    But Chen is very grateful to Lila gavich.


    After all, I realized the power of the great spirit in him.


    It can be said that he helped Chen Yu a lot.


    So if it''s not too much trouble, Chen is willing to help.


    "Portia, let''s go out." She said.


    She is too observant.


    Knowing that Lila gavich was speechless was due to her presence with Portia.


    After jevra and Portia went out.


    "I''m going to be a wizard," Rilla gavich said


    "I remember not long ago, when you were promoted to elves? Are you going to be promoted so soon? "


    "Different, elves are a level of strength of elves, and elves emissary is a special identity. As long as certain conditions are met, any elves can become elves emissary."


    "Oh, like the Elven king and the Elven elder, they are the status, not the symbol of strength, right?"


    "It''s true, but it''s different. First of all, Elven king needs the blood of Elven king to become Elven king, and the blood of king family has disappeared in our family for thousands of years. It''s not that anyone can become Elven king at will, but elves have no blood limit."


    "Well, I don''t understand. What can I do for you? Help you suppress the natural elves? "


    "No, to be an elvish emissary, what I am facing is not those natural elves, but the test from all things. In the words of your Chinese spirit, it is the heaven robbery. I want to cross the robbery."


    Chen Yu stared: "are you sure you''re not kidding me?"


    "Do you think I''m joking with you?"


    "Just being struck by thunder?"


    "No, the test of elves is not limited to thunder. In a word, it''s very troublesome. Everything is possible."


    "If you are in these two days, I can help you. Next week, there will be absolutely no time."

 Chapter 1968

    "Not so fast. There should be about a month left."


    "Can''t you be sure of the exact time?"


    "To become an elf envoy is to first offer sacrifices to ancestors, obtain the recognition of ancestors, then receive the blessing of elves, and then get the recognition of at least 90% of the people. Ancestors represent the dead, elves represent nature, and people represent the living. Only when all three are recognized, can they be considered as having the qualification to become an elf envoy, and then sacrifice the blood of dragons to the world tree, and Let one''s own distinguished feats resound through millions of people. "


    At this point, Lila gavich pulled up his sleeve, which had a red mark on it.


    "This spirit makes the brand thinner every day. At last, on the day when this spirit makes the brand disappear, when I am facing the test of all things in the world, it is estimated that there will be about 30 days left."


    "I can understand the first three, but do you have dragon blood?"


    "Amanda dill is a dragon, and his blood is of course the blood of a dragon."


    "What about the world tree? Is there really a world tree in this world? "


    "In the legend of our elves, the elves are the fruit of the world tree, which turns into elves after landing. So we are the children of the world tree. In the eyes of every elves, the world tree is real."


    "You say the world tree exists, but where is it?"


    "I don''t know. Every spirit is looking for the world tree. Since ancient times, they have been looking for it."


    "What about the great achievements? Have you done anything great? "


    "I asked people to write a legendary adventure biography with my name as the leading role, and sent tens of millions of copies through the way of sending. At present, this book has occupied the top three weeks on the best seller list."


    Chen Yu almost didn''t spit blood when he heard lira gavich.


    "Is that ok? Isn''t your ceremony a little less rigorous? "


    "This ceremony is an ancient one. At that time, only the real legendary heroes were entitled to compile their own experiences and great achievements into books and spread them for people to admire and worship. However, in today''s era, as long as they have money, these problems are not a problem, and those restrictions in the past are meaningless."


    Chen Yu grinned, "is it really good that you blaspheme our ancestors so much?"


    "Do you think our ancestors of the Elves were very strict?" Lila gavich turned his eyes. "Cut off the head of a tyrant, kill a dragon, defeat an army, kill a country, save a nation, challenge a demon king. At least three of them need to be completed before it can be called a great feat. Do you think any of the elves in the elves in the past have completed three of them?"


    Chen Yu was also a little surprised. The ancestors of the Elves were also very ambitious. Any of these great achievements was almost impossible.


    Even Chen Yu, the only one who has confidence, has to kill a dragon. Almost all other tasks are impossible.


    "In fact, in the past, those elves got the recognition of the world tree by fabricating their own great achievements, but in this era, it has become more convenient."


    Indeed, in the past era of underdeveloped communication, it would take years or even decades for a person''s biography to spread, according to Lila gavich.


    But now there is no such trouble. The rich and powerful are like Lila gavich.


    If you are willing to spend money, you can let the world know his name in half a month.


    Anyway, Chen Yu thought the ceremony was too perfunctory.


    "What''s the point of the elves?"


    "It''s a title." Said Lila gavich.


    Chen Yu, with his mouth curled, obviously didn''t believe Lila gavich''s words.


    It''s impossible for him to go through all the complicated rituals just for a title.


    But since he didn''t say it, Chen Yu didn''t ask.


    "Well, I''ll take it."


    "Let me know when you feel like you''re going to cross the robbery," Chen said


    Lila gavich nodded.


    "By the way, the last Pacific storm this year will come on the fourth day after Christmas."


    "What do you mean?" Chen Yu looks at Lila gavich in disbelief.


    "Mr. Chen, have you been asking for information about treasure island?"


    "Yes." Chen Yu knew that he had inquired about Lila gavich and asked him to help collect all the information about treasure island.


    "I got a diary left by an adventurer hundreds of years ago. He wrote a poem in his diary. I am waiting for the storm. I am a petrel chasing the storm. Where the wind goes, I will go. It will be the dream land of all explorers and pirates. I will enjoy endless glory and wealth."


    "The adventurer left the diary and went to look for the legendary treasure island," said Lila gavage"Storm, petrel?"


    Skeleton Hanks once said that there was a witch in his team. When the storm came, the witch turned into a petrel, guiding them to follow the storm, find the mysterious seven islands, and then find the final destination of treasure island from the mysterious seven islands.


    Chen Xun didn''t care about the treasure on the gold and silver island, but whether there was any treasure on it and how many were still two questions.


    What really concerns Chen is another issue.


    Who sent Hanks the skull to Chen Yu.


    Although the source of the letter was the Explorer phoenitti.


    However, in Chen''s impression, Fannie should not have much to do with supernatural events.


    So Chen Yu doubted whether it was the skull Hanks sent to him by phoenicity.


    In other words, someone pretended to borrow the name of phoeniti to send the skull to Chen Yu.


    And Chen Yu has not been able to contact phoeniti.


    There is great doubt about whether she is still alive.


    The first thing phoeniti sent her was a metal object, referring to the golden curse of kamassa.


    The second time I sent myself a skull Hanks.


    She didn''t seem to have sent herself anything good.


    It seems that Hanks the skull is to guide Chen Yu to treasure island.


    That is to say, someone has landed on the treasure island and wants to guide Chen Yu to find it.


    What is the purpose?


    Share the wealth of treasure island with yourself?


    Chen Yu doesn''t think so naively.


    There are no more than two purposes for landing on treasure island.


    One is to kill yourself, the other is to need help or rescue.


    Apart from these two possibilities, Chen couldn''t think of a third one.

 Chapter 1969

    "You said the storm date is more than a month away, how do you know? On the fourth day after Christmas, December 29, is the weather forecast now able to predict the weather in a month and a half? "


    "Mr. Chen, what you said is so unprofessional. The weather forecast can''t be done. The prophecy is OK. You are a psychic. Is that hard to understand? And predicting the weather is just a small thing for a psychic


    "Er..." Chen said it was embarrassing.


    It''s like a university professor accused of being amateurish by pupils.


    But Lila gavich''s words also made Chen understand.


    The last chance to find a place in treasure island this year was at the end of this year.


    At that time, the sea breeze and waves must have been very big. Would you like to take your family?


    I promised to take them with me when I went to treasure island to explore and search for treasure.


    What is known is how to find treasure island.


    But looking for treasure island seems to need a special magic, a magic that can incarnate as petrel.


    Of course, Chen is not sure whether this condition is necessary.


    Just then there was a knock outside the door.


    "Boss, Miss Demi''s phone." Portia said.


    "Mr. Chen, I''ll go first."


    "All right."


    Chen Yu received the call from Bohemia.


    Hello, this is Chen Yu


    "Mr. Chen, come to the military base and meet your teammates."


    "Is it necessary?"


    "They are all elites." Said Demi.


    "Must go?"


    "I hope you can come here."


    "You''re not going to be waiting for me with long guns and short guns?"


    "I''m not that boring." Demi''s voice cooled.


    "In fact, it''s not good for you to send some people, others to me?"


    "Some things are inconvenient to explain on the phone. I''ll talk to you in detail when you arrive." Demi said in a faint voice.


    "Well, I''ll go now."


    Chen left Portia and zevlar at home, and drove to the military base given by Demi.


    We can''t find it here by navigation. Demi only gave us a circuit diagram.


    It is quite difficult for Chen Yu to find such a military base.


    Mainly Chen Yu can''t understand the route map.


    Chen is now driving in downtown Los Angeles. Most of the time, he still needs to use navigation. He needs to indicate where to turn.


    It took a lot of effort to find the military base.


    This military base is located in the mountains, surrounded by rock valley, very difficult to find.


    And satellite maps can''t be found here, so it''s impossible to use satellite navigation.


    Demi is the supreme commander of the military base.


    When Chen''s car arrived at the entrance of the military base, it was stopped by the sentry at the entrance.


    The sentry pointed to the cordon and warning sign at the door and said, "no entry."


    "I''m looking for someone, Miss Demi."


    The sentry looked at Chen Yu and said, "wait a minute."


    With that, the sentry went back to the sentry, picked up the phone and dialed the internal line.


    After confirming that Chen was indeed invited by Demi, the railing was lifted.


    Chen''s sports car attracted many people''s attention.


    Chen Yu listened to the car at the gate of the headquarters, and several soldiers came around.


    "Hey, lend me your car for fun."


    Chen Hui turned to a middle finger and said, "no borrowing."


    Those soldiers scolded, but they couldn''t help Chen.


    After all, they are soldiers, not robbers.


    Only when Chen Yu entered the headquarters building, he jumped into the car seat and had a hand in it.


    Chen knew the situation behind him, but as long as they didn''t destroy their vehicles, they didn''t ask.


    Find Demi''s office and Chen Yu pushes the door in.


    Demi is working on some documents.


    Originally, Chen Yu was about to attack because he didn''t knock at the door.


    Seeing that Chen Yu was coming, he suppressed his anger.


    "Mr. Chen, here you are. Have a seat. Do you need anything to drink?"


    "No, let''s talk straight to the point." Chen said.


    Demi was very careful. She looked out of her eyes and locked the door.


    When she got back to her seat, Demi said, "first of all, it''s about the money. A qualified military operation can''t only be done by one person, no matter how severe you are, no matter how high your reward is, it can''t explain the problem. Only the appropriate loss and sacrifice can reflect your value, the difficulty of this military operation and the final success Do you understand what I mean? ""You don''t look like a soldier, more like a politician, taking the casualties of soldiers for granted."


    "I used to think, naively, that only the smallest casualties and the smallest losses would be a successful military operation, but it turned out that I was wrong. The soldiers who carried out the military operations were not rewarded, and I did not get any praise, because the high-level thought that our operations were all tasks without difficulty."


    Demi added: "and the cost of this operation, plus your remuneration, is more than 30 million dollars. What standard do you think the military leaders will use to measure the value of this operation? Is it the strength of the enemy? No, they are judged by the casualties of this operation. "


    Chen doesn''t agree with Demi''s idea, but Chen won''t argue.


    Anyway, I''m not under my own control. Why should I ask about their life and death.


    "But according to your military compensation, a soldier''s injury and death will cost hundreds of thousands of dollars? In addition, the military''s investment in a soldier is at least several hundred thousand dollars, so the loss of a soldier in battle is about one million dollars. "


    There are several steps for US soldiers'' death benefits, some of which are borne by insurance companies and others by military funds.


    There is a one-time compensation, and there is a continuous compensation to the spouse''s children until the child reaches adulthood or the spouse remarries.


    "Yes, the economic loss of a soldier is about $1.2 million, while the loss of an elite special soldier is about $2 million, so this time I''ll give you about 15 troops."


    "How many do you want them to die?" Chen asked.


    "Ten people or so, plus the consumption of some weapons and ammunition, the economic loss is almost 30 million dollars."


    "I''m not going to kill them." Chen said.


    "I don''t need you to kill them."


    "I''m not going to guarantee that they will die so many people."


    To be honest, Chen can''t understand this kind of high-level thinking.


    The number of sacrificing soldiers should be regarded as the standard of difficulty in an operation.


    Is this still the most advanced army in the world? This is black culture.


    "I have another request." Said Demi.


    "What are the requirements?"

 Chapter 1970

    "The leader must die."


    "You have your bottom line, I have my bottom line. Don''t challenge my bottom line with your bottom line."


    All Chen could do was not to contact the soldiers, as they did when they were on the Pontchartrain bridge.


    Chen Yu was a spectator, watching the fighting between monsters and soldiers.


    Chen Yu would not kill them.


    After all, they are nominally teammates.


    In any case, it''s a betrayal to play against a teammate.


    If Chen Yu doesn''t contact them, he doesn''t know their names, their personalities, and their preferences, he won''t have feelings.


    Man is a very strange creature. A creature has a name and no name, which are two concepts.


    For example, a person named his pet pig.


    Then it will be difficult for the owner to tolerate the fate of the pet pig being eaten.


    A name is like a symbol, a feature.


    Then go deep is character, preference, with further understanding and deepen impression, a flesh and blood image will be set up.


    Feelings for others or other things can also arise.


    That''s why Chen didn''t contact them.


    If Chen Yu has feelings with them, even a little, it''s hard to watch them die.


    As for the back to them, Chen can''t do it.


    If the former is still an emotional difficulty, the latter is the problem of moral bottom line.


    Betrayal is not allowed and tolerated.


    It has been the same throughout the ages.


    "Well, if I didn''t say that, as long as you don''t take the initiative to protect him."


    Just then, the office door was opened.


    The push is very strong.


    You know, Demi locked the door.


    It can be seen that people outside are not using push anymore.


    A Tyrannosaurus Rex stands outside the door.


    It was a bigger man than Gaia.


    "Hi, Demi, I heard you have visitors. Let me see who they are."


    The human Tyrannosaurus Rex turned to see Chen Yu sitting on the chair, came up and patted Chen Yu on the shoulder.


    Chen Yu is not sure whether the Tyrannosaurus Rex is intentional or unintentional. Anyway, he slapped Chen Yu on the shoulder with great strength.


    "Are you Demi''s boyfriend?"


    Cough -


    "No." Chen Yu coughs a few times. It really looks like he is weak.


    "Ham, he''s your teammate." Demi sat quietly in her chair, her face cold.


    "Teammates? I don''t like strangers joining my team. It will drag my team down. " Said ham.


    "A teammate is more like a fellow traveler. He will not give you any trouble. Of course, he will not obey your orders."


    "Why should I let him go with me, since I do not obey my orders?" Said ham discontentedly.


    "Because it''s my order, you understand? Ham. " Demi''s attitude is stronger.


    "No, I don''t understand." Ham claps his hands on Demi''s desk, which is collapsed by his violent slap.


    Demi pointed her gun directly at Ham''s forehead. "Answer me, do you understand?"


    Ham looked at Demi as if to force her.


    But Demi was more determined than he was, with her fingers on the trigger.


    Hamm just said, "well, you are the chief, you has the final say."


    With that, ham turned around and looked at Chen Yu beside his eyes and turned away.


    "You just want him to die?" Chen asked.


    Demi looked at the back of Ham''s departure. "Now you see why I want him dead."


    "Is he hostile to you?"


    "He used to be the commander here, but when I came, I took the command that should have belonged to him. Even he became my subordinate."


    Demi looked out of her eyes and said, "there are still people loyal to him at the base."


    "It''s troublesome. There are also such struggles for power and profit in the army." Chen Yu said wearily.


    "Come here on Monday morning to get together and set out together."


    "Is it a military plane?"


    "No, by air." Said Demi.


    "All right."


    "You all entered Mexico as civilians."


    "I see."


    Chen Yu came downstairs and saw ham standing by his sports car.


    "Let go."


    "Child." Ham put one hand on Chen''s shoulder: "I hope you can give up this team action by yourself."


    Chen Yu silently turned his head and looked at ham.children? He called me kid?


    "Do I look so young?"


    Ham squints at Chen, who looks at him with a smile. "You should get out of the way."


    After thinking about it, ham finally backed away and let Chen Yu get on the bus.


    Although ham was upset with Chen, it was obviously not a place to start.


    However, in the coming days, as long as he went to Mexico, he had 10000 ways to prevent Chen Yu from coming back.


    Chen drove away, but he could feel the look in Ham''s eyes.


    It seems that people are harmless to tigers. Tigers hurt people.


    ¡­¡­


    For Chen, these two days have not changed much.


    Apart from packing a box of clothes and daily necessities, there is no other preparation.


    There are two in the family, jefra and Portia. There is nothing for Chen to worry about.


    On Monday morning, Chen arrived at the airport.


    Ham and his team have been waiting in the waiting hall.


    But they are not waiting for Chen.


    They had no intention of waiting for Chen Yu.


    When Chen Yu went to pick up the ticket, he found that his ticket had been taken away.


    Normally, it requires personal documents to pick up the ticket, but Chen''s documents are all around, and the ticket is still taken away.


    Chen had to use special methods to enter the waiting hall.


    Chen Yu finds ham.


    "My ticket." Chen Yu is standing in front of ham. Chen Yu doesn''t like the situation of being harassed and troubled all the way.


    Ham and his teammates looked at Chen Yu with teasing and cruel eyes.


    "Air tickets? Maybe you should ask Miss Demi. I don''t know where your ticket is. "


    "Well, it seems that you are not very willing to have a peaceful journey. Let''s start from boarding." Chen Yu looks at ham.


    Chen Yu sits opposite to ham, who always looks at him with a smile.


    Chen Chu, with his feet cocked, sat there with no hurry or impatience on his face.


    Finally, it''s time to board the plane. Suddenly, a member of the team found his passport missing.


    "You''ll find it again. Have you put it in some corner?"


    "Captain, my passport is missing."


    "Damn it, mine is gone."


    At this time, ham touched his pocket.


    He found his passport missing, too.


    At this time, Chen Yu, who was sitting opposite, stood up: "yo It''s time to board. It''s time for me to board. "


    Chen fumbled in his pocket for a ticket and several passports.


    How can I get his passport?

 Chapter 1971

    "Give us your passport back!" Cried ham angrily.


    Chen''s hand rested on Ham''s shoulder. "Don''t get excited."


    Chen Yu stuffed his passport back into his shirt pocket.


    "Of course I''ll give it back to you. It''s just a joke." Chen took another picture of Ham''s chest: "but I hope that in the next few days, this kind of little joke can be less, do you understand?"


    This was originally a small trick of humiliating and teasing Chen Yu.


    But now he is humiliated by Chen Yu.


    But this is clearly not a place to start unless they want to be stopped, unless they want to be blacklisted by civil aviation.


    After boarding the plane, Chen looked at his ticket.


    "Hello, miss."


    "What can I do for you?" The stewardess smiled and came to Chen Yu''s side.


    "I''m not feeling well. I need to go up." Chen took out a black card, but he couldn''t swipe it on the plane, so he added two thousand dollars in cash.


    It is a routine operation in the ascending cabin of the aircraft, even if there is no black card.


    As long as there are seats available and cash available, they can be upgraded when handled by the purser.


    Of course, there is another possibility, because of the physical condition, we need a better environment.


    At this time, the Steward will upgrade the cabin for the sake of the safety of the passengers'' body and life.


    Chen took out the black card mainly to increase its weight.


    Sometimes the vacancy is not enough, and at the same time there are several people at the same time, the effect of black card is reflected.


    In fact, in general, when long-distance routes, there will be passengers asking for upgrade.


    Because the cost of asking for upgrade after take-off is different from that of buying first-class ticket directly.


    Some people want to be cheap, so many people will ask for upgrade after taking off.


    Another is that senior members of the airline have the right to ask for free upgrade in the case of free seats in the higher class.


    After seeing Chen''s black card, the steward''s smile became sweeter.


    In a very short period of time, Chen Yu successfully changed to first class.


    Ham and a group of soldiers were very upset to see Chen Yu.


    Even if it''s only an hour and a half, Chen doesn''t want to stay with soldiers like ham.


    Los Angeles is no more than six hundred kilometers from Mexico.


    If take-off and landing time and hover time are not included, civil aviation flight time is less than an hour.


    The climate in Mexico is similar to that in Los Angeles, where the temperature is a little higher by two or three degrees.


    Originally, it belongs to a climate area, which is the largest city in upper and lower California.


    Of course, in terms of prosperity and economic volume, they are definitely not at the same level.


    However, as a tourist city, messikali has done a good job in all aspects to attract a large number of American tourists.


    Chen can smell the dryness of the air when he comes out of the airport.


    Lower California has a larger desert area, where the annual temperature is more than 25 degrees.


    Ham and others also went out of the airport. They could not compare with Chen Yu at all. It took them half an hour to leave the customs.


    The black card in Chen''s hand is like a pass.


    "It''s slow." Chen Yu turned away and said, "are all American soldiers so inefficient?"


    Everyone, including ham, was so angry that there was almost a fire in his eyes.


    "Monkey, you''d better take care of your mouth."


    At this time, ham no longer disguised his contempt and hostility to Chen Yu.


    It''s messicali, anyway.


    "You should also pay attention to your words and deeds, big bear."


    "Dare you say it again?" Ham has stood in front of Chen Yu.


    Two meters tall, standing in front of Chen, like a mountain, shrouded in Chen''s head.


    "Mr. bear."


    Without hesitation, ham punched Chen Yu in the face.


    But his fist did not stir a little ripple on Chen''s face.


    "Let me teach you how to fight."


    Touch -


    Chen Yu smashes ham to the ground with a fist, and with a whoop, one of his teeth falls off.


    Chen Yu stood in front of ham and gently loosened the collar of his shirt.


    Chen Yu looked at ham coldly: "before you start, you''d better find out who your opponent is, idiot."


    All the other soldiers looked at Chen together.


    As long as ham orders, they will not hesitate to fight Chen Yu.


    Ham stands up again, spits out the blood foam in his mouth, and stares at Chen Yu with hostile eyes: "boy, you will die here."


    Chen Chu smiled and said, "is it up to you? You should focus on this task, otherwise, you will die earlier than meIt was an unpleasant contact at the beginning.


    Obviously, there will be no bright future for this operation.


    However, after Chen Yu punched ham, I believe that he will not bother himself any more.


    Especially in Chen Yu, the most expensive suite in the hotel.


    And they live in affordable housing, this dissatisfaction almost broke out.


    Chen is obviously not going to change his impression on the soldiers.


    It''s still the best way to live and eat, and it''s also the best way to show off in front of the soldiers.


    In the evening, Chen Yu went out again. At the door of the hotel, a woman came over.


    Bronzed skin, long wave hair, high career line, stepping on hateful sky high, should look like in his early thirties.


    "Hello, Mr. Chen, I''m Ella Gonzalez, the local guide you contacted in the afternoon."


    "Hello." Chen Yu shook hands with Ella Gonzalez.


    "Mr. Chen, I grew up in Mexicali. I know this place very well. I can even experience some special services for you." "But I hope my pay will be higher," said Ella Gonzalez, who said more vaguely


    Chen Yu still understood the meaning of Ella Gonzalez.


    However, Chen Yu shook his head: "I''m sorry, I don''t need those services. I think the fee of $100 per day is not low. You can''t ask me to pay more. Of course, if you think the reward I offer is too low, I can change a guide."


    "Well, well, a hundred dollars a day, but I only start after ten o''clock a day and finish before seven o''clock in the evening."


    "Yes." Chen Chu nodded, "are you going to work now?"


    "And do you begin to pay now?"


    "Let''s go and take me to the most distinctive local food."


    Twenty minutes later, Ella Gonzalez took Chen to a restaurant.


    Chen Yu stood in front of the sign, stunned for at least three minutes.


    "Miss Ella, are you sure you have the right place?"

 Chapter 1972

    Chen Yu and Ella Gonzalez are standing in front of a Chinese restaurant.


    Chen Yu wants to say to her: are you kidding me?


    But Chen kept his head.


    "Miss Ella, do you know where I come from?"


    "I know, Chinese."


    "I want to eat the local food of Mexicali, not Chinese food. If I want to eat it, I can make it myself."


    "But the most famous food in Mexicali is the Chinese restaurant." Ella Gonzalez shrugged at Chen.


    As a matter of fact, the most famous delicacy of Mexicali is Chinese food.


    It''s like going to the capital of China and never going to the Great Wall.


    "This Chinese restaurant is really delicious." Ella Gonzalez stressed.


    "Well, I know it''s delicious." Chen Xun scratched his hair: "OK, let''s try it inside."


    Chinese restaurants serve both Chinese and indigenous people.


    After seeing Chen Yu and Ella Gonzalez coming in, a Chinese waitress came.


    "Hello, sir and miss. What do you need?"


    "You can serve all the specialties here." Chen said in Chinese.


    The Chinese waiter looked at Chen Yu and said in Chinese, "are you a tourist from China?"


    "That''s right." Chen replied.


    Chen Yu also heard that the waiter was not Chinese, but Chinese.


    There are still some differences between Chinese and Chinese. Foreigners can''t hear them. Chinese people can certainly hear them.


    The woman also recognized Chen''s Chinese, so she spoke to Chen in Chinese.


    "Hello, this is Zhang Yi."


    "Hello, Chen Yu."


    "Don''t bother you. I''ll help you with the order first." Zhang Yidian is up to now.


    After a while, Zhang Yi came to the table with a plate of white cut chicken.


    "Are you free? Sit down and have a chat." Chen Yu hasn''t talked with Chinese people for a long time.


    Zhang Tianyi didn''t count. Chen Yu and the old bastard never seriously said a few words.


    It''s only when you talk to ordinary people like Zhang Yi.


    "I''m sorry, but I still have a job, and I won''t disturb you and this beautiful lady."


    "All right." Chen is not going to be tough.


    For a moment, Chen Yu really wanted to spend thousands of dollars on the table, and then said to Zhang Yi, "I''ll buy you 30 minutes.".


    "Mr. Chen, what do you think of the taste here?" Ella Gonzalez looks forward to Chen Yu.


    We can''t say the taste here is bad, but it''s different from that in China.


    After all, when Chinese food goes to all parts of the world, it will be localized to some extent.


    Even in messicali.


    "Not bad." "You can eat some, too," Chen replied


    To be honest, the taste here is much worse than Chen''s own.


    If you want to eat Chinese food, Chen is more willing to eat it at home.


    After leaving the restaurant, Zhang Yi chases to the door.


    "Mr. Chen, this is a Chinese knot from our restaurant."


    "Oh, thank you." Chen took over the Chinese knot: "are you studying here?"


    "Well, yes." Zhang Yi nodded.


    "I''m gone. Goodbye." Chen said.


    "Goodbye."


    Chen Yu and Ella Gonzalez are leaving, and Ella Gonzalez is going to work.


    "Mr. Chen, I''ll come to your hotel at 9:30 tomorrow morning."


    "Well, be careful on the way."


    Chen Yu went back to the hotel and found that his suite door had been opened.


    The door lock is fingerprint lock, but in the case of door lock, it is not opened violently.


    Nowadays, hotels have alarm systems. If a door in a room is forced to open, it will trigger an alarm.


    Chen Yu enters the room and checks his luggage.


    The suitcase is also opened, and the clothes and daily necessities are everywhere.


    Almost everything was destroyed.


    Tablets are missing.


    Chen picked up the internal phone and dialed the hotel customer service.


    After a while, the customer service manager came to see Chen Chen''s cluttered suitcase.


    Chen Yu is a black card customer. When he checked into the hotel, he had already been marked.


    Now Chen''s luggage has been ransacked, which is like a disaster for their hotel.


    "I need to check the monitoring, from 5pm to before I return to the hotel." Chen Yu said calmly.


    "Of course, no problem, Mr. Chen. Do you need to call the police?" The customer service manager asked cautiously.


    "Not for now."The customer service manager takes Chen to the monitoring room.


    To the security guard on duty in the monitoring room, he said: "immediately get the monitoring video on the 20th floor, starting from 5 p.m."


    Looking at the tone of the customer service manager and his face, the security guard on duty realized that something had happened.


    Hurriedly called for the monitoring at that time, but the security guard on duty operated for a while, suddenly turned his head pale and looked at Chen Yu and the customer service manager.


    "Manager Monitoring is not recorded... "


    "What? No record? How do you work? "


    Generally, the surveillance videos of banks or financial institutions are kept for at least three months.


    The hotel started at least a week ago, but now Chen wants to check the video a few hours ago, but can''t find it.


    Chen obviously can''t accept such an explanation.


    "Why is it not recorded?"


    "I I don''t know I didn''t do it. " The security guard on duty panicked and said: "it''s right to keep working normally all the time. How could it not be recorded? It''s strange It clearly shows that it is continuously recorded. "


    Chen looked at the monitoring screen, and after a few minutes: "these monitors are connected to the external line, and they give the constant screen."


    This security guard on duty has no skills, except to press a few buttons, so it can be ruled out that it is his hands and feet.


    But the security guard on duty was still in a panic: "how could this happen? Why is that? "


    Chen Yu turns around and comes out of the monitoring room. Such a professional technical job can''t be done by a thief.


    Chen probably knows who did it.


    Because Chen has found the stolen goods.


    These people should think that Chen can''t find evidence, so they are so unbridled.


    Chen Yu knocks on the door of Ham''s house. When ham sees Chen Yu, he draws an arc around the corner of his mouth.


    "Mr. Chen, did you just come back? Is messicali fun? "


    "Give me my things back. I don''t think it happened."


    "Mr. Chen, what are you talking about? I can''t understand you at all," said ham


    "Just answer me, return, or not." Chen Yu still looks at ham calmly.


    "I don''t understand what you mean. If you''re OK, please leave. I''m tired. Goodbye."

 Chapter 1973

    "You''d better sleep with a gun at night, because I''m not very good tempered."


    "Are you threatening me?" Ham looked at Chen Yu with a sneer.


    "Yes, I am threatening you."


    Chen Yu turns away with a smile.


    Ham''s face grew colder and colder. After Chen left, he immediately knocked on his teammate''s door.


    Ham has never been threatened in this way.


    In general, he would point a gun directly at the other person''s head.


    However, Chen Yu''s threat cannot be reassured.


    "Be careful tonight. That monkey could really get back at you tonight."


    "Captain, don''t worry. If he dares to come, I will kill him directly."


    Ham nodded and left the room.


    When he closed the door, suddenly he heard a noise coming from the room.


    Ham hurriedly opened the door, but the room was empty.


    "Denzel? Where have you been? "


    This room is a bedroom plus a bathroom, there is no other place to hide.


    Hamlet searched inside and outside, but did not see danzel.


    Just then, the curtain moved.


    Ham ran to the window and found it open.


    But here is more than ten floors away from the ground, and the outside wall is completely smooth glass.


    Ham''s face suddenly changed and ran to inform the others.


    However, after knocking for a long time in the next room, I didn''t see the door open.


    Ham immediately picked up his cell phone and called his teammate''s number.


    But no one answered, and ham felt that something had happened to them, and he knocked the door open.


    It was also empty.


    Like Denzel''s room, the windows are open.


    Ham ran into another room and it was the same thing.


    Missing. All his men are missing.


    At this time, ham was also flustered. He didn''t know what to do. He didn''t know what to do at all.


    Looking for the police? Did the police take care of it?


    All of a sudden, the light in the corridor dimmed and went out without warning.


    Ham felt a hand clasping his neck.


    Then the hand suddenly increased its strength.


    Ham felt a sense of suffocation. In a flash, ham fell into a coma.


    Vaguely, he felt as if he had been thrown on a hard floor, then there was a tremor.


    Even in a coma, Ham''s subconscious is still at work.


    I''m in the back compartment.


    When ham woke up again, it was already a little bit brighter.


    Ham found himself and his companions buried in the earth, with only one head exposed.


    The rest of the group was in a coma.


    "Denzel Max You wake up, damn it. "


    After a while, Denzel woke up: "what''s the matter? I can''t move. Damn it, whose prank is this?"


    "Where is this?" The third person also woke up.


    After the sun rose completely, everyone woke up.


    At this time, they also know where they are.


    This is the desert. They are buried in the loess.


    "That monkey did it."


    "I will kill him! Damn asshole! "


    Everyone was shouting curses, but Chen Yu was not here at all.


    When the sun begins to rise, so does the temperature here.


    Everyone was exposed to the sun, and they began to feel thirsty.


    ¡­¡­


    "Good morning, Mr. Chen." Ella Gonzalez enters Chen''s room and sees him exercising.


    "Early." Chen Chu wiped his sweat: "what''s our itinerary today?"


    "First go to the messikali zoo, then to the Mexican American War Museum. In the afternoon, you can go to the gambling house of the Sika."


    "The casino will not go. I''m not interested in gambling."


    "You can play properly and relax." Said Ella Gonzalez.


    "No, cancel the trip to the casino."


    It''s a pity for Ella Gonzalez. After all, Chen has a percentage of what she spends in the casino.


    In Mexico, every guide has something to do with the casino.


    Unfortunately, Chen Yu is not interested in it, and she can''t help it.


    "Then go to the city park instead."


    "Yes."


    The first stop for Chen and Ella Gonzalez is the zoo.


    Although it is not a famous zoo, there are many species in messikali zoo.


    "It''s crocodile pool. A tourist once fell into it."


    "And then?""Then the rescuers found an arm."


    Chen Yu leaned against the railing and looked at the crocodile pool: "it seems that we should choose here last night, maybe it will be more interesting."


    "What are you talking about?"


    "No Nothing. " Chen Yu shook his head.


    At this time, a staff member was holding a pole, which was tied with a rope, and another piece of meat was hung on the rope.


    They are attracting crocodiles to jump out of the water, attracting tourists around.


    "Mr. Chen, would you like to enter the airtight cabin and have a close contact with the crocodile?"


    "Yes." Chen Zhu nodded.


    Seeing Ella Gonzalez''s little smug expression, Chen asked, "do you have any success in this project?"


    "I''m just making some hard money."


    Chen and Ella Gonzalez both entered the capsule.


    The capsule slowly sank into the water.


    By this time, the surrounding crocodiles had already surrounded them, and they also hit the airtight cabin with their huge bodies.


    Other crocodiles are gnawing at the airtight cabin with their blood pots.


    Ella Gonzalez wants to see Chen Yu''s face go out of his wits.


    However, when she turned to look at Chen Yu, she found that Chen Yu still had his pants pockets in his hands.


    "Are you not afraid?"


    "This airtight cabin is made of super fiber glass. One square meter can bear 500 MPa water pressure. Most of my floor windows are made of this kind of glass. I know how hard it is. Crocodiles can''t destroy this airtight cabin."


    Chen is not a material expert, but fewood Cisco often talks about this glass material with him, so Chen is very impressed.


    Of course, the cost of this kind of glass is also very high, the cost of one square of super fiber glass needs tens of thousands of dollars.


    Ella Gonzalez rolled her eyes and said, "this project is meaningless in your reaction."


    "Then how should I behave? Fear? "


    "Or excitement." Ella Gonzales said: ''I''ve been with customers on this project for hundreds of times, and they''ve responded to it in a variety of ways, but they''ve never been as calm as you.''


    The project lasted only ten minutes and the capsule was quickly pulled back to the surface.


    Here, Chen saw all kinds of animals and entertainment.


    But Chen couldn''t bring up any interest at all. It''s better to go home to contact with these animals.


    There are many animals in Chen''s own house. They are much more interesting than the animals here.

 Chapter 1974

    "By the way, what''s the alarm number in Mexico? Is it also 9.11? "


    "No, it''s 066, Mr. Chen. Do you want to call the police? What''s the trouble with you? I can help you get in touch with some local helpers... Pai, maybe they can help. Of course, they charge for it. "


    "No, I just want to know. Be prepared." Chen Yu said quietly, and gave Ella Gonzalez $100: "can you buy me an ice cream?"


    "No change?"


    "No, the rest is your running fee."


    ¡­¡­


    It''s already noon. It''s the hottest time of the day. The temperature in the desert area is over 30 degrees.


    Ham and others have been buried in the soil for a little while.


    All of them are dehydrated, and some of them have heatstroke symptoms.


    They have no energy to talk. Everyone is dying.


    It''s not a pleasant experience for anyone.


    Even the harshest tests they''ve ever had, they don''t have this kind of super experience.


    Just when they thought they were going to die here.


    In the distance came the sound of police cars.


    Soon, the police came.


    A total of fifteen people were rescued.


    "Sir, I want to know how you know I''m here?"


    "We got an anonymous call saying you were buried here." The policeman said, "do you know who did it? Or are there any suspects? "


    Everyone is in silence.


    Everyone knows who did it.


    After finishing the recording, everyone dragged their tired bodies back to the hotel.


    When ham opened his door, he heard a sound in the room. Ham immediately reached for his gun, but felt empty.


    He remembered that his gun was not on him.


    Ham walked carefully against the wall.


    He saw Chen Yu sitting on the sofa in his room with a book in his hand.


    After seeing ham enter the room, Chen Yu put down the book with a smile.


    "Hi, ham."


    "What are you doing in my room? How did you get into my room? "


    "How was the experience today?" Chen Yu looks at ham with a smile.


    "You did it, you bastard."


    Chen Chu stood up and said, "what about my things? Do you want to give them back to me now?"


    "Don''t think about it!"


    "So..."


    "Today, I visited messikali. I found that there is a crocodile pool in messikali zoo. There are hundreds of crocodiles in it. Before I have dinner, I will put my things back to the original place."


    Chen Yu came to Ham''s side: "after all, crocodiles don''t necessarily give you time to think about it."


    At the moment, ham felt an unprecedented humiliation.


    During Chen''s dinner, ham came to the restaurant of the hotel.


    "Mr. Chen, I think we should talk."


    Chen Yu laid down the tableware, looked at ham and two of his men.


    "Well, you say, I listen."


    "We should not have been enemies." Said ham.


    "You started it all on your own." Chen Yu is leaning against the chair, holding his chest in both hands, and his attitude is very cold.


    "I know. I made a wrong choice, but at least it''s not the worst, is it?"


    Chen Yu is still in the same position, without any statement.


    Hamm turned his head slightly, and the men behind him brought Chen Yu''s lost things.


    In addition to the tablet, I also took some valuable things.


    , for example, Chen Zhaoping''s male perfume for everyday use.


    "Mr. Chen, I came to talk to you with sincerity."


    Chen Yu touched his brow and said, "I know what you mean. Let''s call it a day."


    "Mr. Chen, I hope we can cooperate sincerely in this operation."


    "Ham, you know, it''s impossible. We have no trust in each other. Please let me know when we act..." Chen Yu said calmly, "do you want to continue sitting here? The cost of this restaurant is not something you can afford. "


    Ham took a deep breath and turned away with the man.


    "Captain, are we going to give in like this?" Said Daniel in a low voice.


    His tone was full of resentment. If anyone was buried in the desert and exposed to the sun for a long time, he would not feel happy.


    "There''s still a chance. When we go into action, we are all equipped with our own weapons, and then we will give him a small accident." Shouted ham.


    They don''t have enough weapons. They need to connect with arms dealers.


    All the conversations they thought were private fell to Chen Yu''s ear.Chen Yu found that those who like to compete for power and profit always like to constantly test on the edge of danger.


    Chen prefers the supernatural society to west.


    He would never try anything.


    West is smarter than all of them.


    Because West knew that he only had to test once.


    That''s when Chen Yu left.


    Of course, Chen can''t do anything.


    Even if hams and others die of madness.


    When he got back to the room, Chen started to talk to his family.


    Then there''s Jolie, then West in the Savannah.


    ¡­¡­


    "West, who are you talking to?" West got a pat on the shoulder.


    West looked back at the tall black man beside him. "My boss."


    "I thought you were the boss."


    "I''m just the leader. I can''t subdue these monsters."


    "An opportunity to introduce me."


    "You won''t like to see him." West smiled and looked at the black man with a hint of something else.


    "Ha ha..." The black man had a bright smile.


    Terry Bowie, a member of the management team.


    It''s very powerful, and it''s almost an all-around mage.


    There are almost no weaknesses in long-range magic attacks and melee physical attacks.


    It is no weaker than any member of the association.


    Even his strength is far more than that, because in every battle, he didn''t really show his strength.


    To be honest, in the first few battles, West saw Teri''s fighting and strength, which was really amazing.


    But gradually, West found some problems.


    Teri''s strength is really formidable.


    But his identity is also not simple.


    Terry Bowie, last name is the same as the name of nature guardian.


    So West suspects that Teri Bowie is the guardian of nature, the dragon that never revealed itself.


    West also doesn''t know why Teri Bowie would take the initiative in their team.


    What''s more, the nature guardian is seriously injured now?


    That''s why West said Teri would not like to see Chen.


    Because Chen is a dragon slayer, there may be no more professional person in the world.

 Chapter 1975

    "Why don''t I like to see your boss?"


    "Because he''s grumpy."


    "I''m a good friend." Said Teri Bowie.


    "Believe me, he''s definitely not on the list of friends you can make."


    "Is it really good that you slander your boss behind your back?"


    West smiled and stood up. "To be honest, he killed all the dragon people he had seen except Gaia and his own little dragon."


    "When did you know?" said Teri Bowie


    "You don''t seem to want to hide it, or you don''t want to hide us, so as sincerity, I will talk with you openly." Said West.


    To be honest, if a dragon family wants to hide its identity, it can do better.


    "Well, what do you want to talk about?"


    "The manager said that your serious injury is almost the point of urinating blood, but I don''t think you are in danger at all." West looked up and down at Teri Bowie.


    "Do you know how many years I have been a guardian?"


    "I don''t know, a hundred years? Or a thousand years? "


    "Five hundred years, if one thousand years, I will retire." Terry Bowie said, "but even if it''s only 500 years, I''m tired of facing those distorted unnatural creatures all day long, but I can''t take the initiative to start a war. I''m the guardian of nature. The only thing I have to do is to maintain the status quo. It''s really a bastard''s rule."


    West is a good listener, at least when Teri Bowie complains, he doesn''t get bored.


    "Then the little girl called on me and offered me a good plan. Of course, she didn''t charge cheap."


    "So, the so-called injury is actually a double spring scam between you and your twenty third generation Blood Mary? You can''t start a war, but the unclean non natural creatures can. What you want is for them to start a war? "


    "Yes, and also attracted, you are such a powerful team of psychics."


    "What about the benefits that managers promise? Is it true or not? "


    "It''s true, of course. Malone''s promise is my promise."


    Terry Bowie looked at West with a smile: "so how do you choose when you know the truth?"


    "The truth doesn''t matter to us. In addition to satisfying our curiosity, the reason why I''m open to you is to make sure we''re not trapped in a conspiracy."


    "To be exact, you are indeed chess pieces."


    "At least our role is not so hard to accept."


    "If you can get your dragon slaying boss to participate in this war, I will pay more."


    "Our boss is a collector. Fire dragon, black dragon, silver dragon and metal dragon He seems to be short of a dragon ball of poisonous dragon. Can you provide it? "


    "Well, well, he''d better forget it. I don''t think he can see the reward I offer."


    "A wise choice."


    ¡­¡­


    Chen Yugang just learned that ham has just completed the arms transfer today, and the arms suppliers of Laos and the United States are all over the world.


    Of course, ham won''t tell Chen how many weapons he has received.


    However, Chen roughly estimated that those weapons could enable a soldier to kill a tank armored division.


    Chen Yu looks at the distance. Ham and his men are testing the weapons.


    They also put Chen''s picture on the target.


    It is as if their weapons were not used to carry out tasks, but to deal with Chen Yu.


    Of course, they are happy.


    These soldiers are more like spoiled big boys.


    Their weapons give them a strong sense of confidence and security.


    At this time, Chen''s phone rang.


    "Mr. Chen, do you have any plans for your trip today?" Asked Ella Gonzalez.


    "I''m sorry, but I''ll pay you for it." Chen said.


    "Well then." Ella Gonzalez had a light heart, money to take and no work: "you seem to have shots on your side."


    "I''m watching a movie."


    "Well, have a good day. Goodbye."


    Chen Zhu looks at the weapon test firing of ham and others, and turns to leave here.


    They have been dawdling in messicaly these days. They are not dawdling.


    It''s waiting for information. At present, Sara laboratory can only be located within 500 square kilometers.


    What is the concept of this scope?


    Almost the area of a medium-sized city that can hold three million people.


    If you want to find a laboratory in such a large range, and you still hide it underground, it''s no different from looking for a needle in a haystack.Even Chen is hard to find unless he is willing to spend a lot of time.


    But Chen is not going to ask for trouble.


    As the back garden of old America, the intelligence network of old America in Mexico is even more developed than that of the Mexican government.


    Anyway, sooner or later, they can find out the clues. They don''t need Chen Yu to stick his face to his cold ass.


    Chen Yu is driving. The scenery, urban planning and layout of messicali are quite good.


    Passing through the University of messicali, I saw a familiar figure coming out of the school.


    Zhang Yigang came out with his textbook after class.


    Chen Yu stops at the side of the road, and Zhang Yi sees Chen Yu at the same time.


    "You are Mr. Chen, right


    "Hello, Miss Zhang. Where can I take you?"


    "Thank you. No, I have to work."


    Zhang Yi seems to be on guard against Chen Yu.


    "It''s not close to the restaurant where you work."


    "I''m not going to a restaurant. I have three jobs. I need to go to a supermarket this afternoon."


    "Come on, I won''t eat you." Chen Yu said with a smile.


    Zhang Yi hesitated for a while and finally got on Chen Yu''s car.


    "Mr. Chen, didn''t you travel with the group?"


    "No, I''m free."


    In Zhang Yi''s eyes, those who can walk freely are rich people.


    Although the consumption level of Mexico is not high, it will cost 12000 RMB to leave the country and travel in groups.


    But if it''s free, the cost will be high.


    "Who was that lady that day?"


    "I have a local guide."


    "What does Mr. Chen do? In the future, if you come back to China, you may go to your company to have a meal. "


    "I''m afraid I can''t afford you as an excellent student in a small business."


    "When I study in Mexico, I''m not a talented student. I''m just gilding."


    "I''m just going to open a small workshop and put up a brand trademark to produce beer. You really want to go to my place. I don''t know what I can invite you to do unless you want to be a technician on the production line."


    "I don''t think Mr. Chen''s speech is like an upstart in producing fake and inferior products."


    "I used to study medicine, but when the doctor couldn''t go on, I turned to be a small boss."

 Chapter 1976

    "Is this the supermarket where you work?"


    "Yes." Zhang Yi got out of the car and stood in front of the window: "can you leave a phone, maybe we can have dinner next time?"


    "It may not be convenient." Chen Yu shrugs helplessly: "if I can meet you next time, I will call you."


    Zhang Yi thought Chen Yu wanted to pursue her.


    She also thought Chen Yu was funny, knowledgeable and had some wealth.


    It should be considered as a high-quality stock, so I plan to develop it with Chen Yu.


    As a result, Chen did not have that idea at all.


    In fact, Chen Yu just wants to talk to a Chinese, that''s all.


    "Goodbye."


    Zhang Yi suddenly jumped to the car: "although I don''t like you very much, I still want to know the reason why you refuse me."


    "First of all, I have a family, and I have a lot of children. In addition, I mainly want to chat with you. I haven''t talked with the Chinese for a long time, and I don''t intend to further develop."


    Zhang Yi''s answer to Chen Yu was quite speechless, but she still backed away from the car.


    "I hope we don''t see each other again."


    "Well, this time it''s really goodbye."


    Chen saw Zhang Yi give him a middle finger in the back.


    However, Chen Yu waved outside the window.


    Zhang Yi feels very frustrated and listless at work.


    At this time, a woman walking on hateful heights came to Zhang Yi''s back, hands on Zhang Yi''s shoulders.


    A friendly gesture: "baby, what''s the matter?"


    "Just now, I asked a man for his phone number, but I was refused." Zhang yixinsai said.


    "Oh? That man is either gay or not


    "The man asked me for a phone number twice. He said he just wanted to talk to someone. It was a shame."


    "Did you scare him away? Do you know your identity, so I don''t think it''s worthy of you? "


    "Sister, do you watch too many TV dramas? Now they are not performed like this."


    "But there''s one thing that''s similar to what''s on TV. You''ll be called back to inherit your family business."


    "Are you sure he told me to go back and inherit the family property? Instead of losing your family business? "


    "Anyway, it''s your family''s business. It''s nothing to do with me. If you want to continue to play the role of a poor woman in your family, I will also cooperate with your performance."


    Zhang Yi rolled her mouth. She had a real plan to develop a relationship.


    At least Chen Yu''s every aspect is quite good, at least belongs to the divination which can be chatted.


    She is such a rich woman, even if it is the girl who grows up watching the dog blood drama.


    When choosing a lover, you will also give priority to a man who is close to his family, topic and vision.


    In this world, the princess falls in love with the poor boy''s trick is not without, but that kind of possibility is lower than winning the lottery.


    After all, there can be one or two lottery tickets in a period, but that kind of dog blood drama in which the princess falls in love with the poor boy will not appear in the real world for ten years.


    ¡­¡­


    Chen Yu doesn''t even know. The girl who works to earn money is a rich lady.


    Of course, even knowing Chen Yu will not be reassured.


    Chen Yu would not ask about the origin of his family first.


    When he got back to the hotel, ham called.


    "Mr. Chen, we have locked the exact location of Sarah''s laboratory and the location of the entrance. We plan to take action tonight. Don''t you know what you need to prepare?"


    "I have nothing to prepare." Chen fumbled his nose. "But have you got your weapons?"


    "Although the equipment is not as expected, it is generally ready."


    Both sides are lying with their eyes open, as if they have really reconciled.


    Chen Yu feels that even if he wants to cooperate with Demi next time, he will never act with others.


    It''s really uncomfortable.


    Every word is full of hypocrisy and lies.


    "Mr. Chen, what weapons do you need? If we have any extra here, we can prepare it for you. "


    "There is no special need. Is there a desert eagle?"


    "Mr. Chen, are you used to desert hawks?"


    In fact, most people who use guns don''t like desert eagles.


    As a large caliber pistol, desert eagle has the same terrifying recoil as its great power.


    Even men need to hold guns in both hands to shoot. If it''s a one handed shot, it''s likely to fracture themselves.


    In fact, desert eagles are all on fire because of games and movies.If it is true, as in the movie and TV series, the protagonist will shoot continuously with the desert eagle in his hands.


    It is estimated that after a battle, the protagonist will be half paralyzed, and that horrible recoil will directly make the protagonist infertile.


    Among the military forces of all countries, no country has used desert eagle as a conventional equipment.


    "No, I''m just collecting it."


    "Well, I''ll prepare a desert eagle for you tonight."


    His face seemed sincere, and his heart was very dismissive of Chen Yu''s choice.


    Real professionals rarely use desert Eagles as equipment.


    As for his inner thoughts, Chen didn''t care.


    "Then I''ll trouble you, ham." Chen Yu is very intimate.


    However, ham would not be fooled. In fact, after Chen Yu buried him and his team in the desert, his vigilance to Chen Yu was the highest.


    After two days of analysis, ham and his soldiers still couldn''t figure out how Chen did it.


    In such a short time, through the outer wall of the hotel into the suite.


    After all, what happened that night was so weird.


    Even one more time, ham didn''t know how to defend himself.


    So this time, ham won''t be as cheap as before.


    If there is no full assurance, then he will not rush.


    After dinner, ham and the team were all busy preparing and checking their weapons.


    Only Chen Yu is still "toning up" in the restaurant.


    Ham couldn''t help coming to urge Chen Yu.


    But Chen Yu still goes his own way.


    "Ham, don''t be so impatient. Take your time. It''s still early."


    Early? Ham looked at Chen Yu.


    They don''t get out of the gate and turn right to Sarah''s lab.


    They have a very tight schedule tonight.


    It will take hours to get to the location of Sarah''s laboratory alone.


    It''s possible to arrive at the scene in the second half of the night.


    In fact, after entering the road, they will face the desert at night.


    After half an hour''s urging by ham, Chen Yu had enough to eat and drink.


    "Mr. Chen, you can start now."


    "Of course, no problem."

 Chapter 1977

    When Chen Yu stepped into a refitted military transport vehicle, the atmosphere in the carriage suddenly dropped to freezing point.


    The soldiers all clenched their guns and stared at Chen Yu.


    There seems to be a possibility of action at any time.


    Just then, ham spoke.


    "Mr. Chen, this is the desert eagle you want." Ham lowered the muzzle of the gun and handed the handle to Chen.


    "Thank you." Chen took over the desert eagle and wiped the gun with his handkerchief.


    It has to be said that the body of desert eagle is really beautiful.


    Chen Yu is quite fond of it. The eagle of the desert is indeed as powerful as it is in the movies and TV plays. The temperament of the whole person changes accordingly.


    It can be said that this is a hot weapon deified by film and TV plays.


    Its huge recoil and its own weight of up to two kilograms, as well as its low performance and low reliability, make it insulated from professional.


    But there is a very good market at the civil level.


    Desert Hawk is always the top selling guns on the shelves of Laomei gun store.


    So the desert eagle fully explains that appearance is the king.


    Of course, Chen Yu also felt contempt from his teammates.


    "Mr. Chen, do you like guns very much?"


    Like it? Chen Yu''s few records of shooting enemies with guns are all shot with the muzzle of a gun at someone else''s head.


    How can Chen Yu like firearms? Chen Yu just worships this legendary weapon with a fan mentality.


    But after playing a few hands, it''s boring.


    A natural lack of enthusiasm for firearms came with it.


    It''s mainly Chen Yu''s lack of talent for using heat weapons.


    Several times, Chen Chu strafed the enemy with a hot weapon, which turned into a threat.


    The enemy thought Chen Yu didn''t shoot them on purpose.


    After leaving the city, the transporter entered the desert.


    At first, the transporter can still move.


    Apart from some bumps, there are no other shortcomings.


    But in less than ten minutes, the car won''t move.


    When they got off, they found that it was a breach in the terrain.


    The car can''t drive past, so people can only get off and walk.


    It took a lot of time to get around the crack.


    In fact, whether it is upper or lower California, the degree of desertification is not high.


    It is mainly due to the problem of rainfall that leads to land drying up. The geology is mainly composed of black soil and loess.


    It''s not like the complete desertification in the Sahara desert.


    The desert is still a little cold at night.


    People can''t wear too thick because they need to fight.


    At the moment the cold wind blows, all shivering.


    Don''t think the elites trained in water and fire are not afraid of cold.


    In fact, they are in the most painful moment.


    Because when you carry a load forward, you will sweat a lot, and sweat will accelerate to take away heat, thus consuming more physical strength.


    If it is that kind of low-temperature environment, it will not consume so much.


    Because of the contraction of sweat glands caused by low temperature, coupled with low temperature, it is drier.


    So the temperature difference experience is not that big.


    It''s just like the Chinese people often say that the fighting nation runs naked in the environment of minus ten degrees all the year round.


    In fact, when the temperature in South China is five or six degrees above zero, the humidity will increase by 10%, and the temperature difference experience will decrease by 10 degrees.


    So in fact, it''s about the same as the sense of body in the south of China.


    Of course, this is also a time to show their physical fitness.


    After a little water, they went back on the road.


    Ham has been watching Chen Yu in the dark.


    When everyone is resting, Chen Yu is also resting.


    When we are replenishing physical fitness, he also replenishes physical fitness.


    But there is no doubt that Chen Yu is almost zero weight-bearing, which is totally different from their experience.


    Each of them is heavily armed, with more than 40 kilograms of guns and ammunition.


    So once there''s a fight, Chen is definitely ahead of them in terms of physical fitness.


    Of course, Chen Yu has almost no equipment, so his firepower is certainly not as good as that of these armed soldiers.


    In his heart, ham silently evaluated.


    To be honest, they have known each other for several days.


    But up to now, I haven''t seen Chen Yu''s serious practice.


    The airport was only a small friction, far from hands-on.


    However, ham knows that Chen Yu is an expert hired by Demi at a high price.


    Ham has no access to the base''s accounting funds, so he doesn''t know how high Chen''s price is.But Demi can''t really ask a junior to make it up.


    And Chen Yu had also proved his strength by binding their whole team to the desert to bury alive that night.


    He also believes that Chen Yu is not armed, it is not his carelessness or pride.


    It''s probably the type that''s better at close combat.


    Demi also said Chen is an expert in this field.


    Ham would like to see what kind of expert Chen Yu is.


    But there were no battles or attacks along the way.


    Their biggest enemy is only physical strength.


    All the way to the entry point in the intelligence.


    "This is the rock wall. Where is the entrance?" They stopped at the cliff of a valley.


    In intelligence, this is the entrance.


    But there was nothing but the walls.


    "It should be a hidden entrance." Ham looked at the cliff in front of him.


    Ham looked at Chen Yu again. "Mr. Chen, do you have any suggestions?"


    If the normal search entrance is very complicated, another way is to directly blast the rock wall.


    The rock wall is about tens of meters long. They are equipped with enough explosives to determine the location of the entrance.


    But in this way, they will also be exposed directly.


    At that time, it will be impossible for them to make a surprise attack. They will face the full-scale counterattack of the enemy.


    Chen Chu looked at the wall of the eye: "the entrance is probably in that position."


    Everyone looked at Chen, and ham asked, "how do you know?"


    Ham is not questioning Chen Yu. After all, they are grasshoppers on the rope now.


    So he believed that Chen Yu would not talk nonsense about it.


    He thought Chen should have some way, or find out the details they didn''t notice.


    "Anyone who has a UV detector can have a look over there."


    At this time, one of them put on the ultraviolet detector and saw traces of blood dragging under Chen''s position.


    "Captain." The player nodded at ham.


    Ham took the UV detector and saw the blood.


    "Mr. Chen, I don''t seem to have any equipment. How did you see it?"


    "Of course I have my way." Of course, Chen said.


    In fact, Chen''s small world is directly covered in the entrance, which can be seen.


    Ham did a few tactical command moves.


    An engineering soldier lurked to the entrance and began to place directional bombs.


    This series of actions is completed in one go, and the whole process is only 45 seconds.


    After the installation, there was a dull sound.


    The rock on the wall began to peel off, exposing the metal door inside.

 Chapter 1978

    Then the engineer took out a high-temperature cutter and cut a 50 cm diameter hole in the metal door.


    ¡°ok£¡ You can come here. " The engineer gestured to ham and others.


    They groped carefully into the metal door, which was a long narrow passage. There were many circular holes in the walls on both sides of the passage, which looked like the drain of the sewer. A straight line extended past, and there were at least hundreds of circular holes on both sides.


    Ham conducted tactical command again, and there were people on guard around him.


    At last, ham looked at Chen Yu, who was always walking in his spare time with his hands in his trouser pockets.


    "Mr. Chen, this is the interior of the enemy''s building. Shouldn''t you be on guard?"


    "I have my plan, don''t worry about it."


    Ham''s face was still, and his heart had already sentenced Chen to death.


    All of a sudden, there was a clatter in the circular passage nearby.


    Because this circular channel is like a microphone, which has a sound gathering effect.


    So everyone listened very clearly.


    Ham took a look in the searchlight net passage.


    It seems to be a wave of black.


    But when I look at it carefully, it looks like a solid wave.


    The closer you get to the sound, the more obvious the sound is.


    Where is the black wave liquid? It''s just countless mice.


    "Go, go!" "I''m so surprised, I''m so surprised," he ordered.


    At the same time, he threw a grenade into the circular passage.


    All the people were running forward desperately. There was a loud noise behind them, and there was a blast in the passage.


    There are also some roasted mice.


    But a grenade can''t kill all the mice.


    Soon the rats in the passage came out like the tide.


    "Danzel, switch the flamethrower. You come to the rear." Ordered ham.


    Denzel didn''t hesitate to change the weapon as he ran. In ten seconds, he had finished the weapon change. In a moment, he stopped and turned around.


    Hua La -


    the effect of flamethrower on mice is very obvious.


    It can be said that one man can''t leave without another.


    Even if the mouse rushed through the fire, it had become a fire rat. After a few steps, it would be silent.


    Danzel fired the flamethrower and backed back.


    And those mice are not stupid, at least much smarter than ordinary mice.


    They no longer rush into the fire blindly, but bypass the fire and break through from the lower temperature angle on the wall or ceiling.


    After a while, Denzel couldn''t get over it. The left and right, as well as the ceiling, were all rats breaking through.


    The mice swooped on Denzel, starting with just one or two.


    Even Denzel''s field suit didn''t bite, but it was full of wildness.


    When Denzel pats the mice off his body, more mice will fall on him.


    "Damn miscellaneous."


    Danzel had been holding the mouse. He found that there was a spore on the mouse.


    But I can''t think more. He got a bad bite on his neck.


    Danzel almost failed to hold the flamethrower in pain.


    By this time, half of Denzel''s body had been covered by rats, and these rats were biting Denzel crazily.


    Danzel ran two steps, but his body was so heavy that he could not even stand stably.


    By this time, more mice were already on him.


    Boom -


    with a loud bang, a huge impact and leaking fuel ignite the channel.


    The mice were completely cut off.


    Ham''s face was livid. At the beginning, he lost one of his men.


    A few mice passed through the flames, still rushing towards the crowd.


    Chen Zhu grabs a mouse.


    Although the mouse was caught, it was still fierce.


    Chen Yu watched the mouse.


    It''s a bigger circle than a normal mouse and has a spore in its abdomen.


    Chen is no stranger to this spore.


    "Is that what we''re dealing with?" Ham trampled on a mouse and wrote disgust on his face.


    "It''s just an appetizer." Chen said quietly, removing the spores from the mice.


    "This kind of spore will parasitize on most creatures, including human beings. I hope you will not be parasitized by this spore. They will directly erode the brain of the host and turn your body into a monster."


    The spores squirm slightly at the fingertips of Chen Yu, and the tiny tentacles protrude around the spores, as if to drill through the skin of Chen Yu''s fingertips, and then root in.


    Everyone''s scalp was numb."If you encounter a large parasite host, if you can''t completely destroy the body of the parasite host, you can directly stare at the spore attack. Destroying the spore is equivalent to killing them directly. Of course, some monsters have more than one, maybe more, and the spores will hide in some hidden places."


    "Mr. Chen, you look familiar," said ham, gazing at Chen


    "Of course, I''ve seen it."


    "So what are the skills for dealing with these monsters?"


    "There are no other skills, the only one you can rely on is a lot of firepower." Chen Yu shrugged: "in addition, if you encounter some dusty areas, never go in. These spores can only survive in a dust cloud containing paralytic toxin before they are parasitized by the host."


    "We met? Does Mr. Chen want to be separated from us? " Ham stares at Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu looks at ham and then looks at the soldiers behind him.


    "At least one of you points a gun at me when we enter here, whether walking or running, so I think it''s better for us to act separately. Otherwise, maybe we should have a fight before the task is finished. Are you right, major?"


    Ham''s eyes twinkled, and Chen Yu seemed to be very experienced in dealing with the monsters here.


    At present, the situation is not clear, Chen Yu is undoubtedly the best choice to follow the team.


    But they both know each other well.


    Hamm has already regretted his reckless decision, which has made both sides in a hot water.


    Chen''s words are more clear about the relationship between each other.


    There is no need to hide any more.


    At this time, a soldier suddenly raised his light machine gun and pointed at Chen Yu.


    "If you want to leave, leave your life!" The soldier obviously hated Chen Yu to the extreme.


    As soon as ham raised his eyebrows, he didn''t expect his men to go straight to work without his orders.


    It is undoubtedly the most unwise choice to do it now.


    But now he can''t stop his men from retaliating against Chen Yu.


    Suddenly, Chen Yu''s fingertip flicked, and the spores that had been on his fingertip were shot into the soldier''s mouth.


    Cough -


    the soldiers covered their necks and coughed violently one after another.


    "Spore parasitism is very fast. It will mutate soon. Good luck to you." Chen Yu turns around and leaves.


    "How are you, Mike?" Ham quickly helped Mike up.


    "I feel so sick. I have something in my stomach..." Mike tore at his clothes.

 Chapter 1979

    All of a sudden, ham stepped back a few steps in a row, followed by his teammates.


    Because at the moment, Mike''s face has been covered with black veins, and his body exudes a strong smell of putrefaction.


    Mike is vomiting, his body is changing dramatically.


    "My hand Ok What a pain This feeling It''s wonderful... "


    Everyone watched Mike, who had been kneeling on the ground, stand up again. Mike, who was one meter eight in height, now has grown to two meters.


    And still continue to pull high, as long as nearly three meters of height, body size also inflated several times.


    Mike suddenly reaches out to hit ham. Ham raises his hand and takes a step back.


    But Mike''s fist was already in Ham''s hand.


    Ham raised the gun in his right hand and pointed to Mike''s head. "I''m sorry, Mike."


    "It doesn''t matter..."


    Bang -


    Mike''s head was smashed directly, but Mike''s body didn''t fall down, still standing in place.


    The next moment, the headless body punched him in the chest, and he was blown out.


    But just as ham flew out, he shot again.


    Bang Bang Bang -


    the sarcoma in the chest of headless corpse was shot in a flash, and finally fell back.


    Ham took a breath and stood up again.


    "Captain, are you ok?"


    "I''m fine." Ham clapped his chest. "He''s powerful."


    "Captain, you''re more of a monster."


    When ham looked into the deep passage, Chen Yu had disappeared.


    "Let''s go. It''s the enemy to meet that man again." Ham finally made up his mind.


    No matter how they make up their relationship, it is impossible for them to turn enemies into friends.


    They will only be enemies.


    The team went on a long way, and finally it was no longer a straight channel.


    This is an underground garden built of unknown materials. The internal ceiling of the garden is spherical, and the whole is composed of pieces of reflectors.


    At the top of the garden is a high-temperature light source system, which is used to simulate the spectrum and brightness of sunlight.


    Then through the reflector to reflect the strong light to the plants below.


    There is also an automatic spraying system, which sprays for a moment every few minutes.


    There are a lot of purple flowers in the garden. They are very beautiful.


    Most purple flowers have fists to laugh and bloom.


    No one can recognize the varieties of these flowers.


    People walk carefully in the garden corridor, even if it is full of vitality.


    But no one dares to neglect.


    They are very clear that the more beautiful it is, the more dangerous it is.


    "Captain Look over there... "


    A team member pointed not far away, in the soil under a purple flower, showing a rotten arm.


    The raised part under the soil looks like a person''s shape.


    The main body of Zihua is rooted in the human form.


    Several team members covered their mouths, retched for a while, and rolled up in their stomachs.


    "These purple flowers are nourished by human bodies." Ham''s face was cold.


    "That''s right." Just then, a sudden voice came.


    They looked up and found a man standing on the top of the edge wall.


    The man in white work clothes should be the experimenter here, or he is the main brain behind the scenes.


    "Who are you?"


    "Let me introduce myself. My name is dappler, the person in charge here."


    "Captain, depleur, a Latino, 68 year old expert in genetics, was arrested 30 years ago for carrying out illegal experiments and stealing bodies, and served 21 years in prison." Danzel said.


    "You know him?" Asked ham in surprise.


    "I was in charge of chasing him, but that mission ended in failure. I was just a recruit that year." Danzel said.


    "What did he do after he got out of prison?"


    "The old problem is that he set up a laboratory in a small town on the border between the United States and Mexico, and released toxic gases in the town, causing more than 20 people to die of deadly virus, and then killed 12 soldiers in the process of pursuit, And then disappeared. "


    "I''m glad someone else knows me." Said dappler loudly.


    "He doesn''t look like he is sixty-eight He looks at most forty. "


    "He is younger than a few years ago." Danzel said.


    All the people were puzzled. To tell the truth, they didn''t believe it.


    The man standing high is really sixty-eight years old.Wearing Pule''s glasses, there are some scum on his face that hasn''t been shaved clean, and his hair is thick.


    Although I was only wearing a white coat, I was still charming.


    It''s hard to imagine him as a criminal and evil scientist.


    "I''m really dappler, thanks to my years of research, and now that my research has become perfect, you will be lucky to be the first beneficiaries." Daple said with a smile.


    At this time, ham suddenly raised his gun and shot at depleur, who was dozens of meters away.


    Bang -


    a sticky tentacle protruded from under the white coat of dappler, blocking Ham''s bullet.


    Everyone swallowed. What''s that?


    I saw the tip of the tentacle slowly open, like a petal like mouthpiece.


    Then the mouthpiece spewed, and the bullet came back to ham.


    Ham''s cheek was cut by his own bullet.


    More tentacles are slowly extending behind dappler.


    "Have you seen that in the future, there will be many more tentacles for human beings to do more work and live more conveniently. They have stronger cell structure. The lifting force of one tentacle can reach three tons, and the maximum stretching length can reach five meters. In the past, only mechanical work can be completed. Now, as long as we have tentacles, we can complete the work And they are directly connected to the sensory nerves of human beings. They react faster than hands and feet. Even bullets can stop them. This is the inevitable process of human evolution. "


    Although they were shocked, they were still quite conscious, not to be bewitched by Dai Pule''s three words and two words.


    "Evolution? Do you call this evolution? " Said ham with a sneer.


    This time he collected the pistol and took out the automatic rifle from behind.


    "You can hold a pistol bullet, I wonder if you can hold an automatic rifle bullet?"


    Dappler looked at a group of people pointing machine guns at him, and a smile appeared on his face: "don''t worry, what you need to face now is not me. In my garden, there are many failures, they are the enemies you need to face first."


    With that, depleur turned to enter the passage, which was also blocked by the reflector again.


    Just then, in the garden, a corpse stood up shakily.


    "Captain Is this a biochemical crisis? "

 Chapter 1980

    The bodies were covered with the roots of purple flowers.


    Some of the bodies are on the body, others have purple flowers on the head or back.


    It seems that these roots give them the power to stand up again.


    "Everyone put on the flamethrower."


    Although things don''t look good at the moment, ham is very calm.


    When the flamethrower was fired, all the bodies were shrouded.


    But the flame went out faster than it thought.


    At this time, the living corpses did not fall, and the red flame seemed to flow in their broken bodies.


    And their flowers have changed from purple to red.


    A corpse suddenly opened his mouth and shot a flame at the crowd.


    "Damn..." The crowd hurried to escape.


    Absorb energy, and change attributes by absorbing energy.


    Chen Yu silently looks at the living corpses in the garden.


    These zombies are more agile and active than before.


    It should be because the ultraviolet rays initially absorbed can only carry out photosynthesis.


    So that kind of flower doesn''t give the corpse enough activity, so the corpse''s mobility is weak.


    Then, hams and others cleverly attacked flowers and corpses with fire.


    It makes the living bodies more difficult.


    Of course, if Chen Yu is replaced, he will probably choose the same attack mode.


    After all, plants are restrained by fire, which is the thinking of normal people.


    However, Chen noticed that some of the corpses and parasitic flowers were burned.


    This shows that the upper limit of their energy absorption is not high.


    Chen Zhu grabs a living corpse and finds that the upper limit of the living corpse is very low.


    It''s understandable that their bodies are broken, can''t absorb much energy, and can''t be preserved for a long time.


    But the relationship between the parasite and the host is quite special.


    First of all, the parasitic flowers parasitize in the host''s body. When the parasitic flowers grow to a certain stage, they start to feed back the energy to the host.


    This pattern can be maintained until the body is completely decomposed.


    Parasitic flowers should secrete a substance that can slow down the process of decay.


    But corruption is still an irreversible process.


    The parasitic flowers will lose their host sooner or later.


    Just then, a scream came into Chen''s ear.


    A soldier was put down by a corpse and then burned by the corpse.


    But ham soon stabilized the situation.


    It has to be said that Ham''s personal ability and his on-the-spot command are higher than other soldiers by more than one level.


    Except for being a little unprepared at the beginning, they didn''t have too much trouble at other times.


    Even if the living corpses become faster and more agile, even if they have the ability to spray fire.


    Even if they are far more than the soldiers.


    But in the face of well-trained soldiers, as well as sophisticated equipment, they still can not play a great threat.


    Soon the garden was cleared of all the dead.


    Hamm and others are still on guard and walk carefully through the corridor.


    Who knows if there will be several zombies standing up in the soil.


    After everyone passed the passage, they were relieved.


    "Be careful. No one knows what else is here."


    But just then, the ground under their feet suddenly collapsed.


    Everyone slid down the trap under their feet.


    Puff -


    the crowd fell on a piece of sand.


    Fortunately, there is sand below. Otherwise, I''m afraid this fall will make them lose their fighting power.


    Ham and others got up and looked at the crowd. "Are you all ok?"


    "Nothing."


    "I''m fine, too."


    Everyone got up, and then they began to look around.


    But they found themselves in a field the size of a football field, covered with fine sand.


    It is surrounded by a circle of walls. There are many seats on the high platform behind the walls.


    It''s like a Colosseum down here.


    In the next seat, or sit or stand a dozen white coats of the experimental personnel.


    The people in the center of the field can''t attack the experimenters unless they use sniper guns.


    "Captain, what shall we do now?"


    Just then, the sand suddenly rose in the distance.


    "There''s something in the sand." Ham''s face changed.


    Things under the sand are rapidly approaching them.


    But the weapons in people''s hands can''t penetrate the sand, let alone attack the things underground.


    At the moment when Fei Shayang was in front of the crowd, a big mouth came out of the sand and bit a big soldier.Hamm was startled. The monster came out right next to him.


    If the monster does not choose its own teammates, but chooses itself, then it will become its own food now.


    It was a monster like a snake, but its head was more like an adder.


    There are many spores all over the back of the snake monster.


    Boom -


    the soldier was also extremely determined, and he did not hesitate to pull the grenade to explode.


    The big mouth of the blood pot was immediately smashed by the explosion. The explosives and the fuel of the flamethrower carried by the soldier also detonated, directly igniting the body of the snake monster.


    The body of the snake monster is constantly rolling.


    Just then, other serpentine monsters in the sand came out.


    They are crazily biting the same kind that is ignited.


    "Open fire, shoot them, hurry up, don''t give them the chance to get back into the sand."


    Dada -


    roar -


    it has to be said that Ham''s response is extremely rapid.


    Just after walking past the ghost gate, ham forced himself to calm down with a strong heart, and again stabilized the situation and fought back against the serpentine monsters.


    The serpentine monsters were attacked by hams and others, some of them directly rushed to hams and others.


    Some want to go back underground.


    The experimenters in the audience are taking notes.


    Chen Yu is also wearing a white coat, sitting on the other side.


    Looking at the battle, the biggest advantage of these serpentine monsters is hiding in the sand.


    Once they leave the sand, their threat is much less.


    It has to be said that Ham''s ability to seize the opportunity is really too strong.


    And in such a short and dangerous situation, I can grasp the weakness of the snake monster and its own advantages.


    "Who is the man sitting opposite?"


    "I haven''t seen it. Is it new?"


    "The lab doesn''t seem to be new in the last three months."


    Because across a Colosseum, the experimenters couldn''t see Chen''s face clearly.


    "Come on, let''s go ahead and record the data."


    "When these vipers are parasitized by evolutionary spores, although their body size changes dramatically, their intelligence declines significantly."


    "Normally, when some creatures are parasitized, their intelligence improves, but their body shape doesn''t change much, which shows that evolutionary spores redistribute the functions and energy of their bodies."

 Chapter 1981

    Ella Gonzalez frowned and looked at Chen Yu from afar.


    That figure looks familiar.


    But I can''t remember it for a while.


    I''ve seen it somewhere.


    It seems that they are really colleagues in the experimental base.


    Chen Yu had seen Ella Gonzalez for a long time.


    Chen Yu didn''t find out. This woman is still a disaster.


    By this time, the battle below is coming to an end.


    Ham lost two more people, and the mutant vipers were killed.


    Ham found that the flamethrower works very well here.


    Snakes are very sensitive to heat.


    As long as the flamethrower is turned on, the mutant Viper will jump in front of the flamethrower itself.


    Then burn yourself.


    To be honest, even Chen Yu thought this mutant monster was funny.


    It''s not as good as the parasitic corpses in the front garden.


    Chen Yu shakes his head. This kind of fight is really boring. Go out and have a look.


    See what else is interesting here.


    ¡­¡­


    Daphne looks at the fight in the monitor.


    Ham had already defeated the mutant viper, but a second group of monsters came on the scene.


    Taking advantage of this gap, dappler''s eyes turned to a man on another monitor.


    "Who is the man in the s-zone warehouse? It has been sealed off by me. No one can enter except me. Who put him in? " Dai Pule frowned and said, "what about the guards of the warehouse in S district?"


    "Sir, I''ll inquire for you now." Said dappler''s assistant.


    "Give me the guards as fertilizer, or put them in the spore tank."


    The assistant was communicating with the s-area guard, but there was no response.


    "Sir, there''s no reply from the s guard. Something may have happened there."


    Dai Pule''s face changed dramatically. He immediately ran to the monitoring desk and transferred the monitoring along the entrance of the warehouse in s area.


    In the surveillance, the two people saw that all the guards fell to the ground along the passage of the warehouse entrance in s area.


    "How can it be that there are so many people who have been intruded without any alarm?"


    "Damn it, get him." "Hurry up, don''t let him mess in," daiple cried


    Dai Pule was just saying this, when he saw that Chen Yu had grabbed a stick and smashed it towards a container.


    Crash -


    when the container breaks, a monster soaked in the container also falls to the ground.


    Chen Yu went up and kicked. He is still alive.


    Chen Ran to the second container and smashed it.


    The monster in the container is also alive.


    Chen was about to smash the third container when the indoor loudspeaker rang.


    "Stop it. Stop it. These monsters can''t be released. They will kill everyone here."


    Chen Yu heard this sentence, the stick in his hand did not hesitate, smashing the third container heavily.


    "Stop him, you stop him."


    Daphne is really in a hurry. He has no idea when such an intruder will appear.


    Before, he thought that the intruders were only hams, but he didn''t know where another one came out.


    There are twenty containers in the warehouse of s area, all of which have been smashed by Chen Zhu.


    Chen Yu looked back and saw that some monsters had begun to wake up.


    No matter what the mess is, leave in a cool and easy way.


    As soon as I got to the door, I heard the footsteps in front of me.


    Chen Yu went back to the warehouse. The people in front of him had already rushed in with weapons.


    But they didn''t see Chen Yu. They saw a monster coming to them.


    ¡­¡­


    "What happened outside?"


    The experimenters at the Colosseum turned around when they heard the fierce gunfire outside.


    Ella Gonzalez was wearing an earpiece, from which came the voices of other colleagues.


    "No, let''s go. Get out of here."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "All the monsters in the s-zone warehouse have been released."


    Everyone''s face changed dramatically.


    At this time, no one cares about the fighting in the Colosseum.


    Everyone rushed out of here.


    But as soon as I got to the exit, I was blocked by a half human and half snake monster.


    This monster was obviously designed to imitate medusa in Greek mythology.


    It''s just that its size and shape are more distorted, and it doesn''t have the ability to be petrified.


    There are dozens of snakes with thick fingers on her head. She holds a researcher in her hand and crazily tears at his flesh and blood.It''s a dead end. Ella Gonzalez and the other quick to react turn around and return to the audience. They plan to escape from the other side of the aisle.


    At this time, there was a scream of colleagues from behind.


    Ella Gonzalez looked back and saw that Medusa had rushed out of the tunnel.


    Watching Medusa catch up with them, Ella Gonzalez pushes her former colleague behind him, and the colleague falls to the ground directly.


    As ELA Gonzalez ran past, he heard his colleague''s sad wail.


    Medusa took a few bites from the researcher and turned to Ella Gonzalez.


    But just then, Medusa saw the sand below.


    Ham and his team are battling several mutated wolves.


    Medusa immediately turned, jumped directly from the audience, and directly jumped at a giant wolf.


    Her tail was strong and strong, and she hanged a huge wolf in an instant.


    The other wolves moved and attacked Medusa.


    "What''s the matter?" Ham and others are very ignorant. Isn''t this monster that looks like Medusa and those giant wolves together?


    "Captain, what''s going on?"


    "I don''t know Let them kill each other. Let''s go. " Ham took a look around and saw a closed entrance on the edge of the Colosseum.


    Everyone carefully evacuated, but at this time Medusa and the wolf obviously did not have time to pay attention to ham and others.


    Hamm and others directly used the bomb to open the sealed entrance and exit.


    Within a few steps, they saw bodies everywhere.


    Most of these bodies are flesh and blood blurred by something.


    "What the hell is going on?"


    "It''s likely that the experimental monster here is out of control."


    "Like a biochemical crisis?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    It''s completely in chaos.


    The fight between people and monsters, monsters and monsters, is constantly staged here.


    Of course, there are also people to people battles.


    Ham is very smart. He always shows up at the right time and picks up the pieces.


    Whether it''s people or monsters.


    Their weapons can also kill monsters more efficiently.


    But even they can''t deal with it.


    Soon, they were in trouble.


    They broke into a large room full of cobwebs and hung a dozen researchers on them.


    In the middle of the spider web, there is a half man and half spider monster.

 Chapter 1982

    What Ella Gonzalez saw was killing, chaos.


    Everything is out of order.


    Ella Gonzalez pushed open a room door and quickly closed it.


    This is the monitoring room, but there is another person in the monitoring room.


    The man was leaning back on the chair, feet on the console, watching the bloody massacre in the monitoring picture.


    Ella Gonzalez frowned and stepped forward.


    "It''s you!?"


    Ella Gonzalez was really scared and subconsciously put out her tentacles hidden in her white coat.


    Chen Yu turned his head and looked at Ella Gonzalez, and then at the menacing tentacles.


    "Miss Ella, you are so dedicated. If I didn''t come here, would you arrange a schedule for me at some time?"


    Chen Yu now almost wants to understand, where do these people come from so many experimental materials?


    It''s not all in the tourist guide.


    Is there anything more convenient than a guide?


    And make a little extra money.


    Ella Gonzalez''s face was grim: "who are you?"


    Since Chen Yu came here by himself, he must not be an ordinary person.


    Chen Chu raised his head and thought about it carefully: "how to say Now I seem to be playing the role of a troublemaker. "


    Chen Yu felt that he didn''t do anything serious after he came here.


    If you want to kill enemies, you haven''t killed several monsters seriously.


    Just stroll around and make trouble by the way.


    After leaving that s area, I stopped by their canteen.


    They are really good at cooking in the canteen.


    If it wasn''t for the early death, Chen would have wanted to take him out.


    The most serious thing is to kill the monster that ate the cook and avenge the cook.


    "You let out those monsters outside?"


    "I can''t say that. It''s not letting go." Chen Yu said solemnly, "in addition, put away your tentacle, which is good for everyone."


    "Do you know what the consequences are?"


    "I know. Look, how happy it is." Chen Zhuo points to the screen, which is full of bloody pictures.


    "Do you call this joy?"


    "Otherwise? I thought you would like it. After all, you seem to be doing the same thing. Why, now that you have changed your identity, do you begin to feel uncomfortable? "


    "You will die here, too."


    "No, I will not die here."


    Chen Yu suddenly noticed that Dai Pule was fighting with a monster in a monitoring picture.


    "Is that dappler your boss? He looks very good."


    "He is responsible for all the monsters in area s." Said Ella Gonzalez.


    Although the monster who fought with dappler could not recognize the original form, he could speak human language and Native American English.


    There is a deep dispute between the two. If it is made into an American TV series, at least it starts in five seasons.


    The monster''s predecessor was a researcher, named Fisch. According to them, he and dappler were colleagues, and had the same interests and aspirations.


    Even the character is almost the same, anyway, it''s the kind of things that people don''t like and violate the law and discipline.


    Later, Dai Pule went to prison and spent 21 years in prison. When he came out, he found that his research had been taken as his own by the same person.


    But Daphne also endured humiliation, just like the people who had nothing to do, and worked as an assistant for Fisch.


    And a little bit of the research and power of Fisch away.


    Of course, it was Fisch''s failure in his own experiment that ultimately intensified the conflict.


    Dappler finally launched his early preparations. Fisch lost his human form, leading to a complete reversal of his side.


    Fisch also spent years as a waste in formalin and narcotics.


    It can be said that the meeting between the two is a new hatred, and the firewood meets the fire.


    While fighting, both sides accused each other of their bad deeds.


    In a word, there are no good people on both sides.


    Both sides have equal strength. No one can do anything.


    "Fisch, it''s no good for anyone if you and I keep fighting like this. Why don''t we take a step back? I''ll give you freedom and let you leave here."


    "Daphne, do you think I''m a fool? I''m going out here now, and I''m going straight to the zoo. "


    "If you and I can put down their grudges for a while and suppress this riot together, you can stay here."


    "It belongs to me. It belongs to me!" "I don''t know," said Fisch angrily."Now it''s meaningless to say that. I promise that as long as this riot is suppressed, you can be the adjutant here, second only to me in power."


    Fisch''s brain was thinking fast.


    He was thinking about gain and loss as well as whether depleur would keep his promise.


    "I know what you''re worrying about." Dappler seemed to be a little moved by Fisch. He immediately pursued: "since I lost you, my research has become more and more difficult. I understand that we are the best partners in research. If you want to continue the research, you and I are indispensable."


    Of course, Fisch didn''t believe dappler so easily.


    He has been cheated once, and that time he lost everything.


    This time he won''t be fooled so easily.


    "Think about our aspirations when we were in University, our ideas and our pursuit. No one knows you better than me, and no one knows me better than you." "And you can''t go back to normal society like this, let alone you can''t do it now. Even if you can kill me, where you can go, you can''t control the experimental base," depleur continued


    It has to be said that daple''s words really make sense.


    But Dai Pule''s behavior still let him avoid.


    "Hello..." At this time, the loudspeaker on the top of their heads rang: "you two should fight well. Don''t use your guns. Think about it. How can a person who soaked you in formalin like garbage share power with you? Do you really think he will let you go after the riot? Even if he accepts you, will the researchers in this experimental base accept you? Maybe you just go back to the test bed, as their mice, your only chance now is to kill the people in front of you, and kill everyone here. "


    "Damn it." Depleur gnawed his teeth.


    "Who are you?" Fisch asked in a confused voice.


    "I''m the one who put you out of the container. I''m here to save you." Chen said.

 Chapter 1983

    "I hate being driven and dominated." Fisch grinds his teeth and creaks in his mouth.


    "Sometimes, you should accept the arrangement. It''s good for you." Chen said.


    "He''s in the control room." Said dappler.


    Obviously, since Chen Yu knew they were fighting, he must have seen it through the pictures in the monitoring room.


    Fisch turned his head and looked at Daphne. He was hesitating whether to go to Chen Yu first or to separate the winner from Daphne first.


    "As I said before, I can accept you again. He is the culprit of this chaos. Kill him and you can get what you lost in the past."


    Fisch knew that Daphne wasn''t credible, but he also knew that he didn''t have much choice.


    Of course, he thinks it''s OK to crack down on the chaos here first, and then kill DPL.


    Ella Gonzalez looks at Chen, and she hesitates whether to fight him or not.


    Although she has also accepted the transformation, she is still not a combat type personnel.


    She''s a researcher, but Chen Yu seems to be very strong.


    Just then, the wall was smashed.


    A hairy monster rushed in.


    The monster has the fangs of an alligator, the eyes of a dragonfly, the body of a bear, and the claws of a wolf.


    Chen Yu jumped lightly, landed on the head of the combined monster, and then jumped to the hole in the wall.


    "Miss Ella, play with it slowly. I''ll go first."


    Ella Gonzalez turned pale with fear.


    Look at the monster in front of you.


    Experiment 12, nicknamed beast.


    But the beast is a very special experiment.


    Other subjects were either modified or mutated.


    But the beast is a real patchwork.


    Some parts or organs of wild animals are created by the genes of various wild animals, and then these parts are pieced together. Finally, through the parasitism of evolutionary spores, the pieced up monster is activated.


    It has the racial advantages of all kinds of creatures, some of which are recessive.


    For example, the power of an ant is hidden in its body.


    It can be said that it is one of the most dangerous of all the experimental bodies.


    Ella Gonzalez has seen wild animals several times, but they are all separated by containers.


    The beast lived longer than she had ever been in the lab.


    In order to restrain the wild animals, they have been immersed in anesthetics and need to be injected with strong tranquilizers regularly.


    After years of immersion, the beast became skinny.


    But after it got out of the trap, it quickly recovered its physical strength by devouring researchers and other monsters.


    Its mouth can break an iron pole with a diameter of 15 cm.


    Ella Gonzalez feels like she''s going to die.


    But at this time, the beast chose to pursue Chen Yu.


    Obviously, Chen Yu stepped on his head when he was running away, which made him very upset.


    Or because it thinks Chen''s flesh is better.


    Chen Yu is surprised that the beast will chase him.


    The beast looked cruel, bloodthirsty and irrational.


    In fact, there is a certain thinking.


    It remembers at least hatred.


    And the mood is pure.


    When it takes revenge on a person, it discards its prey or food close to it.


    But where Chen is so good to chase, the beast lost Chen''s figure in a flash.


    But it has an amazing sense of smell.


    Almost all of its characteristics are the most powerful in nature.


    Of course, as that said.


    Mutation and evolution are two different things, and this kind of assembled monster has the same defect.


    That''s instability. Evolutionary spores can''t really let a certain species evolve, let alone integrate the genes of several completely different species.


    It''s not even a living thing. It''s just an organ that people glue together with a strong glue.


    ¡­¡­


    Chen Xun wanders around, and suddenly he sees a passage with a signboard of clean laboratory at the entrance.


    It''s a mess outside, but it''s still peaceful here.


    A large number of guards stand at the door to prevent monsters from coming here.


    Even the high-voltage grid was pulled in front of the entrance.


    Chen Yu killed all the guards, but none of them remained.


    Then walk into the clean laboratory.


    Chen saw isolated rooms, some of the glass rooms closed with some of the creatures that had just completed the experiment.


    Other rooms are breeding rooms, which are used to cultivate evolutionary spores.There are also researchers in those cubicles.


    It seems that the bloody battlefield outside has nothing to do with them.


    Although Chen almost visited the whole dust-free laboratory.


    But Chen just looked at it.


    they seem to have extracted some kind of plant essence.


    then put the zombie spores from the Amazon rainforest into the plant essence.


    Then zombie spores undergo several steps of mutation and cultivation, and finally mutate into evolutionary spores.


    However, in Chen''s view, it''s not so much the evolutionary spore as the enhanced zombie spore.


    In the Amazon rainforest, the true zombie spores are actually attached to insects and feed on them.


    After killing the insects, they will find the host again.


    The same process is repeated over and over again.


    There is no ability for other species to evolve or mutate.


    Chen Kai opens the lab that extracts the essence of plants.


    Chen Yu vaguely felt the magic attached to the plant.


    When the researchers in this lab saw Chen Yu coming in, they immediately shouted.


    "Who let you in, and why didn''t you wear a dust-free isolation suit? People outside should not come in, no matter what reason you have, get out for me. "


    Chen Yu ignored the researcher''s scolding and scolding, and still went his own way in the laboratory.


    The researcher thought Chen''s hands were so cheap that he would hold Chen when he came up.


    With a wave of Chen''s hand, the researcher was directly thrown out and smashed the glass.


    Chen picked up the plants, but he couldn''t recognize their origins.


    You can only feel the rarefied magic from plants.


    Chen Zhu collected all these plants and went back to find someone to identify them to see if he could find the source.


    Chen Yu went on, and suddenly saw a metal door inlaid on the wall in front of him.


    That metal door looks like a product of this era, more like an ancient civilization, which inlays the metal door in the wall.


    Chen Yu comes to the metal door, breaks the metal door off the rock wall directly, and then takes it back into the space ring.


    Chen''s habit is like this. What he doesn''t know, doesn''t know, or feels valuable will be collected first and evaluated in the future.

 Chapter 1984

    At this time, the dust-free laboratory, which had lost the outer defense front, began to be invaded by twisted monsters.


    And the dust-free lab is also the most important place in this Sara lab, where there are a large number of controllers for freezing experimental bodies.


    As the controller was destroyed, a large number of frozen experimental bodies were released.


    If the warehouse in s area is sealed, it belongs to uncontrollable and dangerous experimental body.


    So in the dust-free laboratory, the frozen and frozen experimental body is a large and basically formed, standard experimental body.


    They were originally controllable, so they were mass produced.


    But the biggest problem is that they are not conventional thaws.


    Neither the researchers nor dappler had time to install control chips for them, and they were activated.


    And their thawing has further exacerbated the confusion in the laboratory.


    Most of the researchers and guards here have been transformed.


    So they have a certain fighting capacity, but they are not facing conventional enemies after all.


    It''s a weapon made by researchers themselves.


    Ella Gonzalez is in a mess.


    But her luck is good. At least she hasn''t met a large number of experiments, or the kind she can''t handle.


    Most of them are scattered and individual experiments.


    The most dangerous time was in the monitoring room. The experimental animal No. 12 broke into the monitoring room.


    But that time the beast turned around and went after Chen Yu.


    She was also lucky to escape the fate of the beast.


    She''s just trying to get out of here, out of Sarah''s lab.


    It''s completely out of control here.


    Even depleur can''t suppress the chaos here.


    Just then, a few people burst out in front of us.


    Ella Gonzalez recognized these people. It was Hamm and others.


    But there were a dozen people in the team, and now there are only seven left.


    When they saw Ella Gonzalez, ham and others immediately raised their guns and pointed at her.


    "Don''t kill me Don''t kill me I can take you out of here... " Screamed Ella Gonzalez.


    "Wait Don''t shoot first. " Said ham at once.


    "I was forced. I was caught here by dappler to carry out those horrible experiments. I am innocent..." "I just want to escape here, I know there is a way There''s access to the outside. "


    At this time, ham and others are not willing to continue to carry out tasks in this chaotic bloody hell.


    They also want to get out of here quickly.


    The level of chaos here, as well as the strength of monsters, has exceeded the limits of their ability to fight.


    In fact, they have been exposed to some monsters in the past.


    But the monsters they used to contact were definitely not the same size as those in Sara''s lab.


    In the past, perhaps only one or two of them needed to be eliminated by one team.


    It''s far from the hordes of monsters that we have now.


    And the terrain here is too complex, some monsters are very cunning, very good at using the terrain to attack them.


    They now regret not carrying military grade explosives.


    This scale of laboratory, only military explosives can destroy here, and everything here.


    At this time, all the broadcasts in the whole laboratory made a sound at the same time.


    "Alarm, self destruct device has been activated and will be detonated within one hour. Please evacuate immediately."


    "What?"


    "How could this happen?"


    ¡­¡­


    "Is this red button a self explosive device?" Chen touched his chin: "it''s a lot easier."


    Chen''s mood suddenly became cheerful, and a self explosive device apparently solved many problems.


    However, Chen believes that not everyone will die here in the self explosion.


    Some people must have secret access to escape.


    So Chen needs to block the exit and erase everything completely.


    Chen found himself a little lost.


    How does it feel like every road is the same.


    Go here, go there.


    Suddenly I saw several familiar figures in front of me.


    "How are they? They''re not dead yet. " Chen Yu looks at ham and others. At this time, Chen Yu finds another one among them, Ella Gonzalez.


    "How did they come together?"


    And where are they going?


    It doesn''t look like the road when I came in.


    Chen Yuwei followed Hamm and others.Ella Gonzalez seems to be leading the way for Hamm and others.


    But at this time, there was a roar of wild animals behind Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu looks back and sees that it''s the assembled monster.


    It seems to be very persistent in pursuing Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu twisted his brow. Did he step on his head soon? As for the pursuit all the way.


    I don''t know. I think I have a feud with him.


    Chen Yu didn''t plan to fight with it.


    This irrational monster is the most effective weapon.


    It has no idea what fear is.


    Chen Yu just kicked it to fly, and the beast flew straight back down the aisle.


    ¡­¡­


    "Let''s go quickly. I hear some uncomfortable voices." Ella Gonzalez still remembers the roar of the beast.


    She felt the beast was nearby, and if they met the beast, it would be hard for them to win.


    If it''s not because the beast can''t control it, it''s almost perfect.


    It has the power of ants, and can burst out hundreds of times of its own power in an instant.


    It also has the compound eyes of insects, 360 degrees without dead angle, and it can catch moving enemy units more accurately than ordinary people.


    At the same speed as a cheetah, he can even get close to the speed of sound in case of full force explosion.


    And it can also make... Venom and spray poison, as well as heat sensing ability, which is the ability of King Cobra.


    And its almost indestructible defense, it can resist the frontal impact of an intermediate bomb.


    Ella Gonzalez doesn''t even know how to kill it.


    Fortunately, it has no sense, otherwise, it is likely to replace human beings.


    So the wisest choice is to avoid the beast.


    "Are you sure this road is right? Why do I feel like this road is moving down? " Ham raised his own questions.


    "The road is really down." "This road leads to the direction of the freight elevator. All the materials we need are transported from the freight elevator to the bottom and then to different underground floors, so we can take the freight elevator directly back to the ground," said Ella Gonzalez

 Chapter 1985

    When they ran to the place where the cargo took off and landed, it also became a battlefield.


    Because it is responsible for freight transportation, so the space is very large.


    But it''s also occupied by monsters.


    And fighting here.


    And Ella Gonzalez was not the first to think about it.


    Many laboratory workers thought of the escape route.


    So almost all the living people came here.


    Others are rational monsters who want to escape.


    Between monsters, between monsters and people, between people, are constantly fighting.


    The ground was covered with thick plasma, and there were broken limbs and arms everywhere.


    A little monster less than a third the size of an adult suddenly flashed in front of him.


    Hamm subconsciously raised his leg to lift it.


    However, the little monster is surprisingly agile, and its figure dodges the kick of ham again.


    At the same time, he jumped onto Ham''s body and clawed him hard in the face.


    "Ah..." There was a startling claw mark across Ham''s face.


    Ham reached for the little monster and pinched it hard. The little monster was killed by him.


    In fact, if the human side can trust and cooperate with each other, it will have a chance to escape.


    Although the freight elevator can''t take everyone up at one time, it''s OK to take it several times.


    As long as they kill all the obstructing monsters, they can escape from this underground base that is about to be destroyed in batches.


    But now they don''t believe anyone.


    The monsters have no reason. If they unite, their strength is absolutely the most powerful.


    But their irrationality lies in that they don''t think there are creatures that can be their companions.


    They see everything as enemies, and they don''t know how to escape.


    Of course, it''s not completely irrational.


    They also know hatred, and they vaguely remember the cruel things some of them did to them.


    They are killing now, rather than venting.


    Ella Gonzalez''s face was heavy. "We''ll get there. The elevator is there."


    The elevator stops at the bottom, but from inside to outside, it''s all about fighting and messy bodies.


    It''s not that no one has tried. Get on the elevator first.


    But he was killed before the elevator was raised.


    The elevator door was also blocked by the corpse and could not be closed or raised.


    All of a sudden, a thick piece of blood fell from a high place, blocking the way of hame and others.


    And this flesh and blood is like living, constantly wriggling, and constantly fusing the flesh and blood around the body.


    "What is this?"


    "Body five, flesh and blood embryo." "The original plan was to fuse all kinds of genes, and then create a perfect life. But there was an accident in the experiment. The perfect life didn''t come into being. After the initial flesh and blood was cultivated, it began to devour all living things and flesh and become a part of its own body, even several experimenters at that time The members were swallowed up


    "Is there any weakness in it?"


    "Current." "In that experimental accident, depleur used electric shock to make it consume blood and meat continuously. At last, it was only fist size, and then it was sealed in the warehouse of s area. Unexpectedly, in this riot, it has become so large," said Ella Gonzalez


    They have electric guns, but the power of electric guns is obviously difficult to pose a threat to the huge flesh and blood in front of them.


    "Can''t fire?"


    "It works, but not very well." "Almost all the experimental bodies in the laboratory have been tested and modified for high temperature resistance," said Ella Gonzalez


    The blood embryo completely blocked the elevator entrance.


    And it is also very detached and does not take the initiative to attack others.


    He was more interested in the bodies and the flesh.


    Of course, just because it''s not aggressive doesn''t mean it''s not threatening.


    If anyone accidentally touches the flesh and blood embryo, it will also directly turn it into a part of itself.


    Suddenly, one of the entrances and exits of the freight center was suddenly knocked open.


    The body of the beast flew out of the entrance and directly hit the flesh and blood embryo.


    The flesh and blood embryo immediately wants to devour the beast.


    But the beast''s response was very fast. In an instant, the thick flesh and blood on the glass killed a blood path and regained freedom.


    But the beast also hated the flesh and blood embryo in an instant.


    Frantically attacking the flesh and blood embryo.


    The embryo of flesh and blood wriggled, stretched out a hand made of flesh and blood, and smashed at the beast.But the beast stopped the attack.


    The wild beast''s violent power can be easily blocked even in the face of a flesh and blood palm larger than his body.


    Daphne and Fisch are rarely United.


    Both of them are superior. Ordinary people or ordinary monsters are not their opponents at all.


    Chen Yu sat on the high platform, enjoying the riot.


    Suddenly, a voice sounded in Chen''s ear.


    "You look laid back."


    Chen looked around and found that it was a cat, just standing.


    They are bigger than humans, but their limbs and habits look more like humans.


    "Are you human?" Chen Yu looked at the tall cat man curiously.


    "I''m not sure. I''m a combination of human and cat genes, and I inherit the memories of human and cat."


    Said, the cat man showed his claws: "but my hatred for here is the same."


    "Your enemies are all down here. I''m not here." Chen said, "I''ll give you an apple. Shall we not hit it?"


    "You wear the same clothes as they do."


    "I said this white coat is not mine, can you believe it?"


    "I don''t believe it." The cat shook his head.


    "I''m for you. You can''t beat me."


    Bang -


    all of a sudden, a bullet shot at Chen Zhu from the center of the battlefield.


    Chen Yu''s head slightly dodged the bullet and turned to the center of the battlefield.


    Ham''s face was heavy, and he looked at Chen Yu coldly.


    This guy didn''t die.


    Think about it. This guy is so strong. It''s reasonable to live until now.


    "It''s him, he''s not dead!" Ella Gonzalez was also surprised by the fact that Chen was not dead.


    Before she saw the wild animals chasing Chen Yu, she thought he was dead.


    I didn''t expect that Chen Yu was still safe, and that was how he witnessed everything here as a bystander.


    At this time, the cat also launched an attack on Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu avoids the attack of the cat man and sweeps out with a fist.


    But the cat also avoided his attack, four claws tightly clasped on the wall, and looked down at Chen Yu.

 Chapter 1986

    Speed, this cat has a desperate speed.


    So it''s also one of the banned experiments in the warehouse of s area, the third experiment, lightning.


    Lightning was originally a pet cat of one of the experimenters, but it was also killed by its owner in a cruel way, and then the organs and genes of lightning were extracted and fused with its owner.


    Now the lightning can''t tell whether it''s the owner or the pet.


    The fusion of the two thoughts did not merge into one, which resulted in a strong collision between the two thoughts and led to its loss of control.


    The cat attacked Chen Yu again.


    Chen Shifu avoids again, and counterattacks the cat.


    You come and I go.


    No one has touched the water, and the speed of both has been outrageous.


    Hamm and others stared at Chen Yu with big eyes and couldn''t believe it.


    Especially Ella Gonzalez, who didn''t expect Chen to be so powerful.


    She knows the strength of the cat better than others.


    The ultimate speed of the cat man has surpassed that of the conventional creatures. Even among the numerous experimental bodies in the experimental base, it is unique.


    Even a wild animal can''t match the speed of a cat man.


    Beast belongs to all attributes are super high, but the speed is not the strongest.


    Cat man, like lightning, can reach an amazing Mach 4.


    But now, there is a person who can fight against the cat man in such a dazzling way.


    It''s not accurate to say that they are dazzled, because others can''t see their movements clearly.


    Only when they stop for a moment can they have a short flash.


    To tell you the truth, even Chen Yu felt incredible.


    The physical and physical fitness of the cat is not very strong.


    Even if Chen Yu stands still, the cat will attack Chen Yu with all his strength, and only the cat will be injured.


    But such physical quality can produce such explosive speed.


    It really shocked Chen Yu.


    This requires the coordination of the body and the perfect coordination of the joints.


    In a big way, people''s functions can''t reach the biological limit, but they are the most potential species on the earth.


    This is also true for most species on earth, because if a species reaches the extreme in a certain ability, it means that its energy distribution will be out of balance.


    Sure enough, before long, the speed of the cat man slowed down.


    The endurance of cats is always bad, and the physical fitness of cats is declining rapidly.


    But when the cat realizes that his physical strength can no longer maintain that kind of super speed, he immediately slows down and retreats to the safe distance he thinks.


    Chen Yu and the cat man played for more than a minute, and neither of them met.


    Just then, a large number of mutant mice suddenly fell from the ceiling of the freight base.


    Chen immediately retreated, and the mutant mice began to attack all living creatures crazily.


    Chen found a huge mouse on the ceiling.


    It should be the king of mutant mice.


    Ella Gonzalez''s face was even worse.


    The appearance of the rat king made the situation more chaotic.


    The rat king has a huge army of mice. The size of these mutant mice is too small, but the number is appalling.


    Mutant mice attack everything, even flesh and blood embryos.


    But flesh and blood embryos are not vegetarian.


    All the mutant mice that attacked him were devoured by him.


    At this time, the rat king also fell from the ceiling, and it rushed directly to the flesh and blood embryo and devoured the flesh and blood embryo.


    While his king was devouring flesh and blood embryos, other mutant mice began to eat crazily.


    At this time, the action of the rat king suddenly stopped, and then began to roll on the ground.


    It seems that something is going to break through in its body.


    In fact, this is also a battle between two experimental bodies: the rat king and the flesh and blood embryo. One is digesting the flesh and blood embryo, and the other is to assimilate its body from the inside of the rat king.


    Now it''s up to whoever kills first, and when the rat King rolls on the ground, other monsters are not idle.


    The beast went up and killed the rat king.


    The cat left Chen Yu and rushed to the carcass of the rat king. He needed strength.


    After the death of the rat king, part of the body was swallowed by other experimental bodies.


    The flesh and blood embryo pours to the rat King''s corpse, inside and outside simultaneously assimilates the rat king.


    At this time, the flesh and blood embryo is like a withered fungus. It seems that there are some reasons for its rapid necrosis.


    Dai Pule, who was still fighting, turned to look at the flesh and blood embryo.


    Dappler''s face is very complex, excited or happy? Or fear?


    blood embryo is not necrosis, its essence is being absorbed, and is absorbed from the inside.The original withered skin began to become hard, like an egg with irregular shape.


    The reason why depleur is excited is that the results of his original design and experiment are finally realized at this moment.


    But the bigger problem is that today''s flesh and blood embryos are unlimited.


    It''s out of control!


    "Attack it, destroy it, don''t let it hatch." Cried Ella Gonzalez, equally nervous.


    Ham and others also found that the egg was pregnant with some terrible creatures.


    They began to pour fire at the eggs, regardless of the cost.


    Dada -


    roar -


    suddenly, a red figure rushed out of the egg and threw down a soldier.


    Ham immediately turned to the gun and pointed at the red figure, but before he could shoot, the tail of the red figure had swept him out.


    The red figure killed the fallen soldier in one bite and killed him in one bite on his neck.


    At this time, the people finally saw the red figure, which was a red humanoid with a height of about two meters and five meters.


    Its body is covered with hard scales, its head has a diagonal, its face is protruding outward, especially the mouth, full of sharp fine teeth, but very sharp and hard.


    The length and structure of limbs are very similar to that of human beings, but human beings certainly have no claws.


    The red creature''s claws are metallic and its eyes are crimson.


    "This is my perfect creation, the real perfect creation I will name you perfect scarlet. " Dappler''s eyes were shining at the red creature, which was more perfect than he expected. The streamline but strong body, the perfect combination of strength and speed.


    He wanted to tell the world that it was his masterpiece.


    He can''t wait to announce the name of the red creature, the perfect scarlet.


    Chen Yu looks askew at the perfect scarlet that has got a new name.


    Is this t.. M the devil soon?


    Chen Yu doubted that Dai Pule added some cells or organs related to the devil, and then revived the devil.

 Chapter 1987

    The perfect scarlet turns its head slowly to look at Dapu.


    "My name is Lycra gates belia." The silent look of perfect scarlet is creepy.


    "When do you have a name? Who took it for you? I am your Creator, only I am entitled to give you a name. "


    Lycra gates belia silently looks at Daphne.


    All of a sudden, the corner of Lycra gates belia''s head shot a red light without warning.


    Dappler was startled, and the tentacles behind him immediately stopped in front of him.


    But the tentacles were suddenly broken down and the red light flashed on his chest.


    Daple''s face was shocked. What was the power?


    This power is beyond his understanding.


    "Not dead?" Lika gates belia goes to depleur.


    Dappler found that he could not move at all.


    I can only watch Lika gates belia walk to the front.


    "I''ll take your soul." Lycra gates belia reaches for dappler''s face.


    Then, with a strong pull, Daphne''s soul was directly pulled out.


    Dapoule''s body has been transformed and is no longer human.


    But his soul is still human form.


    "What an unclean soul that can be my source of strength." Lycra gates belia opens her mouth and swallows the soul of Daphne.


    Dai Pule, who lost his soul, collapsed to the ground.


    Although the body''s strong resilience is still healing the hole in his chest, it is already an empty shell without soul.


    Chen Yu looks at Lika gates belia, belia?


    That is to say, he is also a subordinate of belia, the lazy king?


    Amun is also a subordinate of belia, they have the same blood line.


    But their form is so different.


    Even two completely different species.


    Just then, a paw appeared without warning behind Lika gates belia.


    Lycra gates belia''s reaction was quick, and she dodged.


    This claw belongs to the cat man.


    Though Lika gates belia had avoided it in advance, he was still scratched on the back by the cat.


    "Cheap... You dare to offend the great Lycra gates belia."


    Lycra gates belia was furious and the cat moved.


    The animal''s instinct made it aware of Lycra gates belia''s danger.


    Once again, a red shockwave broke out from the two corners of Lycra gates belia''s head.


    But this time, it is not directional, but in the way of circular arc to spread in all directions.


    The cat was immediately hit by a red shockwave from Lika gates belia.


    For a moment, the cat felt that his body was filled with lead water, unable to move.


    Chen was also touched by the red shock wave, and in a moment Chen felt unable to move.


    However, this feeling is very good and short-lived, which reminds Chen Yu of the time when he fought against black dragon in the trial tower.


    The black dragon also has a similar move. Through the suppression of Longwei, it can temporarily make Chen Yu lose his mobility.


    The red shockwave of Lika gates belia is very similar to the ability of the black dragon.


    But in effect, it is not as powerful as black dragon.


    It''s understandable that Lycra gates belia is not as powerful as the black dragon.


    Lycra gates belia has grabbed the cat''s neck in the moment it was stopped.


    "Goddamn bitch, die for me."


    Before that, the cat man who had been fighting with Chen Yu was strangled by Lika gates belia.


    The most powerful thing about a cat man is its speed.


    Once its speed is limited, it loses everything.


    As soon as Lycra gates belia had solved the cat man, a huge force came from behind.


    This is the attack from the beast. The beast''s terrible force directly hit Lika gates belia and flew out.


    Both the human and the experimental subjects felt the great threat from Lika gates belia.


    So at this time, they actually united without any discussion.


    Hams and others launched a direct attack on the flying Lycra gates belia.


    Ammunition bombs fell on Lika gates belia.


    It was detected by all people and all the subjects.


    If you don''t kill Lika gates belia, it will be them.


    But the power of those guns and explosives was just tickling for Lika gates belia.


    "No, do you have any more powerful weapons? These weapons can''t hurt this monster at all. " Said Ella Gonzalez anxiously.Bang -


    as soon as Ella Gonzalez''s voice came down, a red light ran through her.


    Ella Gonzalez fell to the ground, gagging blood.


    "You should show enough respect in the face of a higher existence than you," said Lika gates belia, who stood in the midst of the gunfire


    Just then, the beast came again.


    Heavy claws hit Lycra gates belia.


    Lika gates belia also raised her arms to fight.


    But in the end, his strength was not as good as that of the wild animals. He was defeated by the beasts one after another.


    Lika gates belia immediately changed his tactics to avoid confrontation with the beast.


    Every time the beast strikes, Lika gates belia immediately uses the red shock wave.


    The beast is a real beast. It doesn''t know how to avoid it.


    When hit by a shockwave, the beast pauses for a few seconds.


    Then Lika gates belia used those seconds to fight back against the beast.


    Soon, the beast, which had been dominant, became passive and scarred.


    Chen found that Lika gates belia could not release the red shock wave all the time.


    Others didn''t notice, but Chen Yu found out.


    Lika gates belia is about a minute apart each time.


    And every time he was released, his attack weakened a lot.


    "Let''s go and let the monsters keep fighting." Ella Gonzalez doesn''t want to linger here any longer.


    She is now in a very serious condition. Although she is more tenacious than ordinary people, she is not immortal.


    She needs to find a place to heal. This is definitely not a good place to heal.


    Hams and others don''t want to keep pestering.


    At this time, everyone''s attention is on Lika gates belia.


    So it''s a good chance for them to escape.


    Everyone got on the freight elevator.


    As the elevator was closing, Fisch jumped into it.


    When? The atmosphere in the elevator is tense again.


    "If I don''t stop you, don''t stop me!" Said Fisch.


    They exchanged eyes and reluctantly agreed with Fisch''s request.


    Although Fisch is a monster, it is hard to communicate.


    Now everyone is not willing to start, just want to escape here quickly.

 Chapter 1988

    But as soon as the elevator was less than ten meters high, there was a loud noise.


    Something seems to have fallen off the elevator.


    Then there was a strong sense of weightlessness.


    Bang -


    the elevator landed heavily on the ground.


    Everyone felt the blood rolling.


    The metal on the elevator is lifted.


    The disgusting face came in.


    But it was Ham''s bullet that greeted him.


    "Get out!" With a loud cry, ham held a machine gun and kept shooting at Lika gates belia.


    Fisch kicked the elevator door open, and the other Mermaid ran out of the elevator.


    Just then, a scream came from behind.


    Ham has been rifled by Lika gates belia.


    Boom -


    ham detonated his explosives at the last minute.


    Chen Yu silently looks at the final result of ham.


    No matter how many grudges he and Ham have, we must admit his last glory.


    He really did what he deserved.


    However, his last efforts did not cause any harm to Lika gates belia.


    Lika gates belia wanders out of the flames.


    And this freight elevator is their last hope.


    Now the freight elevator is destroyed.


    Their last hopes were dashed.


    Time is running out. It''s 45 minutes since Chen Yu started the self explosive device.


    That is to say, it''s only 15 minutes now.


    If they could go through a more chaotic experimental base.


    If they escape from the front door, maybe they still have hope.


    But fifteen minutes is not enough.


    And Lika gates belia is clearly not going to let any of the survivors leave.


    If they want to escape from the main gate, the first difficulty they have to overcome is Lika gates belia.


    A nearly impeccable monster.


    Not only has superhuman speed and strength, but also has that incredible ability.


    Lika gates belia seems to be content with the fears of Ella Gonzalez and others.


    He turned to Chen Yu, who had been sitting on the metal crossbar.


    Chen Yu never hid his body shape.


    But his attitude of staying out of business and going to the theatre made Lycra gates belia more dissatisfied.


    Lycra gates belia''s two horns burst into a red light.


    Chen Yu turned sideways to avoid the red light of Lika gates belia.


    When the red light hits the crossbar, Chen can only fall to the ground.


    "Bitch, kneel down."


    The arrogance of Lika gates belia made Chen Yu a little speechless.


    If Chen Yu could contact belia at this time, he would ask her if the goods were really her descendants.


    Ella Gonzalez''s eyes twinkled.


    Maybe Chen can hold on to Lika gates belia.


    In this way, she may have a chance to cross the experimental area and escape from the front door.


    There is little hope, but Ella Gonzalez doesn''t want to die.


    She wants to live, and she doesn''t want to die anyway.


    Lycra gates belia stares at Chen, who still has his hands in his white coat pocket.


    And Chen was spotless, as if he had never been in combat at all.


    "You''re so sure. Have you ever beaten me?"


    Chen takes out an angel crystal, flicks his thumb gently, and then shakes it in the air.


    Although it''s just a fingertip sized Angel Crystal, the holy breath from it still makes Lycra gates belia feel threatened.


    "I know you''re afraid of this." Chen Yu looks at Lika gates belia with a smile.


    When Lycra gates belia saw the crystal of the angel, her face couldn''t help changing.


    But it''s not so easy for him to flinch so easily.


    "Even though it''s a threat to me, it''s not enough."


    Chen Yu ticked his finger: "you can have a try."


    Lycra gates belia releases the red shock wave in a flash.


    It''s the full screen attack again. Even Chen can''t avoid it.


    At the moment when Chen was settled, Lika Gez beriah had come to Chen''s face.


    Chen Yu raised his hand and grabbed Lycra gates belia by the neck.


    But Chen Yu felt as if he was holding on to the slippery loach, and instantly let Lika gates belia escape.


    Lycra gates belia was shocked. How could this happen?Why can Chen Yu move?


    Is he stronger than himself?


    But he''s just a human being.


    Lycra gates belia knows that his instant solidification magic is not perfect.


    Strength determines how long it can solidify the opponent.


    For example, when dealing with depleur and wild animals, he can easily freeze each other for several seconds or even longer.


    Of course, if the cast object is too powerful, the solidification time will be shortened.


    Even if his frozen object is a demon king, if he can hit the opponent, the time will be shortened to a short moment which is infinitely close to zero.


    Chen Zhu wipes off the slippery liquid on his hands.


    "What a loach! It''s so slippery." Chen Yu smiled at Lika gates belia: "you''d better hurry up. Even if you freeze my body, if you can''t hurry up, it will lose its meaning."


    Lycra gates belia was tense and looked at Chen Yu warily: "who are you?"


    Everyone was surprised to see Chen Yu, who actually countered Lika gates belia?


    Although it was only a short fight, Chen Yu did not fall into passivity.


    "I''m your grandmother''s mistress, don''t you believe me?"


    "Unbridled!" Lika gates belia lost her mind and rushed to Chen Yu.


    Bang -


    Chen Yu gives Lycra gates belia a a kick in the face.


    Lycra gates belia flew straight to the wall, which was smashed.


    Everyone took a breath of cold air and Chen Yu kicked Lycra gates belia away.


    Lycra gates belia patted the dust on her body.


    "Is that all you have?" Lika gates belia thinks that''s all Chen''s strength.


    In his opinion, Chen Yu definitely wants to kill him quickly.


    So just now, if Chen can do that, he will never give up that chance.


    So Chen''s power should have come to an end.


    Chen Yu can dispel his magic so quickly, it should be because he has some magic items of magic resistance type.


    Everyone can''t help but get nervous again. Can Chen Yu not kill this monster?


    At this time, Lika gates belia''s two corners suddenly lit up, just like two odd shape incandescent lamps.


    In the middle of the two corners, powerful magic waves begin to gather.

 Chapter 1989

    At this time, the magic on the top of Lycra gates belia''s head began to transform into energy form.


    A continuous release of red light and arc flow of energy ball convergence.


    Lycra gates belia growls, increasing the magic delivery.


    Red energy becomes the size of a basketball.


    This is the first time that he has used it in public.


    Everyone''s face couldn''t help but change.


    They can''t help worrying about Chen Yu.


    Can Chen Yu resist this move?


    "Die for me!" With a roar from Lika gates belia, the ball of light shot at Chen.


    Chen Yu raised his right arm, the mouth of the glutton.


    In an instant, the light ball disappeared in front of Chen Yu.


    Lycra gates belia''s eyes widened and she looked at Chen Yu in amazement.


    "How could this happen?"


    The orb is broken down in the mouth of the glutton and recombined.


    Chen Yu''s right arm is always held up: "directed attack is invalid to me."


    Whew -


    the Glutton''s mouth reflects the reconstructed photosphere to Lika gates belia.


    Lycra gates belia tried to move away, but the ball still passed over his shoulder. His shoulder and part of his chest evaporated.


    The ball of light hit the wall behind it.


    Boom -


    What time, a huge impact and a huge sense of earthquake swept all the people at the scene.


    Fortunately, the impact is directional. If it''s diffuse, it''s estimated that everyone on the scene will be shattered in an instant.


    After the impact, people couldn''t help looking up.


    Only a hole of two or three meters in diameter was left on the wall, with no end to be seen.


    Look at Lika gates belia again. It''s more embarrassing than ever.


    Ella Gonzalez looked at Chen Yu incredulously.


    At the same time, she was sweating hard. Fortunately, when she pretended to be a tour guide, she didn''t directly fight Chen Yu.


    Otherwise, the consequences will be very serious.


    Lycra gates belia was gasping, his missing body was squirming.


    "He''s recovering. Kill him!" Cried one of the soldiers.


    But Chen just looked at the soldier lightly.


    Ignore the soldier''s request.


    It took Lika gates belia a a minute to recover.


    But his consumption is even greater.


    "You see, I don''t even use the mace. You can''t stop it." Chen Zhu holds the angel crystal.


    "Do you think you won?"


    "Of course I won." Of course, Chen said, "isn''t it obvious?"


    "You haven''t won yet." Lycra gates belia said stubbornly.


    "Is it?"


    Lika gates belia began to breathe heavily.


    Chen Zhao eyebrows a pick, he is absorbing the spirit of heaven and earth.


    However, his absorption seems to have a tendency to self harm.


    Can heaven and Earth Spirit be absorbed into the body at will?


    First, we need to have a close relationship with the spirit of heaven and earth, and understand the nature of the spirit of heaven and earth.


    Or Chen Yu can infuse pure heaven and Earth Spirit into other people''s bodies through screening.


    And also need to have a strong enough physique, for example, a few children in the family, Chen Yu has only infused Crowe.


    After that, Crowe also suffered from weakness and slight injury, and Chen Yu never did it again.


    For example, Nawaz Singh has the ability of image magic to gain Chen Yu for a short time.


    After using it, she also spent more than half a month in bed.


    Lika gates belia''s absorption is more direct and crude.


    It''s like drinking magma. Everyone knows that magma contains huge energy.


    But can magma be drunk directly?


    Drinking magma can kill people.


    The way Lika gates belia used it was a suicidal apotheosis.


    Wow


    All of a sudden, Lycra gates belia vomited blood.


    "Ah..."


    Lycra gates belia roared, and he was three meters in size.


    There is a sense of suffocation on my body.


    Everyone looked at Lika gates belia in horror.


    They don''t know what breath is.


    But they really feel the sense of oppression and the power of despair.


    As if for a moment, Lika gates belia would crush them.


    "It''s powerful, but how long can you keep it like this?"


    "Three minutes! I will kill you in three minutes. ""You can try it."


    There was a sharp sound in the air.


    It''s like something''s tearing the air.


    Lika gates belia disappeared in a flash.


    The next moment has already appeared in front of Chen Yu.


    A simple and direct punch.


    Boom -


    Chen Yu was blown into the wall and the wall collapsed in a large area.


    Can''t win No one believes Chen has won.


    That terrible destructive power, that incredible destructive power.


    And that''s faster than the naked eye can catch.


    They are no longer enemies that human beings can defeat.


    Chen Zhu stands up from the collapsed rock and soil.


    I looked at myself rather embarrassed.


    "I still like this white coat, which reminds me of my past work." Chen Yu patted the dust on his body and complained.


    Just then, Lika gates belia came to him again.


    There is no superfluous words but a punch to Chen Yu.


    Chen was blown away again, and this time Lycra gates belia shot a red energy ball.


    The red energy ball catches up with Chen Yu and directly lets him explode in mid air.


    Everyone stared at Lika gates belia.


    It''s so powerful. It''s incredible.


    Chen Yu was helpless in front of Lika gates belia.


    "Let''s go and be attracted to the man while the monster is paying attention." Said Fisch in a low voice.


    "You don''t want to run anywhere! No one wants to escape. Everyone is going to die here today. " Lika gates belia blocked everyone''s way.


    Lycra gates belia''s two corners shot a terrifying red beam, which instantly smashed a soldier''s body.


    And then there''s another, another


    Ella Gonzalez and the rest of the group were pale with fear.


    "You''re going to die! You''re going to die! You''re going to die... " Lycra gates belia roars wildly.


    "You don''t have a lot of time. Are you sure you want to waste it on unimportant people?" Just then, Chen''s voice came from behind Lika gates belia.


    Lycra gates belia''s pupil suddenly contracted and she looked back at Chen Yu in surprise.


    "You''re not dead?"


    "Why do you think I''m dead? I''m just giving you time to play in three minutes and see if you can kill me. "

 Chapter 1990

    Chen Yu twisted his neck.


    He was beaten on purpose just now?


    The rest of the group looked at Chen with unbelievable eyes.


    But is it possible?


    It''s not a human face.


    It''s a monster beyond human understanding.


    If Lyca gates Beria was deliberately beaten, they could understand.


    But Chen Yu said that he deliberately let Lika gates belia attack.


    They are hard to believe.


    "I don''t need you to let me! You die for me. " Lycra gates belia stormed to Chen.


    This attack by Lika gates belia is no longer reserved, it''s all about it.


    The power of destroying and pulling away the decadent roared to Chen Yu.


    This time, Chen''s cheek just slightly askew.


    "You don''t need me? All right. " Chen Yu returned a blow.


    At last, Lycra gates belia was shot out and flew more than ten meters away.


    A lot of gravel splashed down from above.


    After a brief loss of consciousness, Lika gates belia once again dived to Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu punches Lika gates belia.


    Lycra gates belia''s arm twisted in an instant, and his body was hit again. This time, he hit the rock wall on the top of his head heavily, and a large number of boulders fell down.


    At this time, Lika gates belia is another red energy ball falling from top to bottom.


    This red energy ball is much more powerful than the previous ones.


    Chen Yu is still the mouth of the glutton.


    The red energy ball was instantly absorbed, and in less than a second it was fed back to Lika gates belia.


    Boom -


    the energy impact will bang Lika gates belia on the tens of meters.


    At this time, though, Lycra gates belia had a supernatural state.


    Any attack damage can be instantly healed.


    As long as it''s not a one shot injury, he can ignore it.


    Of course, he also understood that this was his last madness.


    Lika gaiz belia fell straight down to Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu also moved. They were both fast and friendless.


    In the air, only the two impact each other to produce the crackling sound.


    The survivors shivered under the crackling sound.


    They can ''t do anything. Don'' t say they can run away. They can ''t even protect themselves.


    Lycra gates belia has realized.


    Chen is indeed stronger than him, even if he uses the power of taboo.


    He is still invincible.


    The overwhelming force made him irresistible.


    He can only barely survive now.


    It''s thanks to the self-healing power of three minutes of madness.


    He has been reckless, and even gave up defense and evasion.


    Chen Yu punched him, and so did he.


    But Chen''s punch was almost devastating to him.


    Every punch on his body, will let his body parts fragmented.


    But what he fell on Chen Yu had no effect.


    There was a loud noise in the air.


    People also did not see the figure, the surrounding rock walls were constantly lifted, constantly cracked.


    It was a fight they couldn''t understand.


    Their imagination is so poor that they can''t imagine a fight.


    All of a sudden, there was a huge, dull sound in the sky.


    Then they saw a red light falling down.


    The ground was smashed in pieces, and Lika gates belia was lying in the big hole.


    Lycra gates belia''s body recovered quickly and stood up vigorously.


    But in the next moment, Chen Yu came down from the sky and stepped heavily on Lycra gates belia''s chest, and then trampled him to the ground again.


    It''s like everyone''s suffocating.


    They feel Chen Yu is incomparably tall.


    Ella Gonzalez is pale.


    Chen Yu won. It''s not good for her either.


    Just then, the big bang finally happened.


    The self explosive device in the experimental base began to destroy everything here.


    Chen ignored this, but looked at Lika gates belia, who was trampled on the bottom of his feet.


    "You lost, so goodbye." Chen Yu looks at Lika gates belia, who has passed the three minute time limit.


    By this time, he had begun to weaken rapidly, and his body began to shrink.


    Chen Yu gave him a final blow.


    At this time, the survivors are still trying to find a life.Avoiding the constant explosion.


    Chen Yu has no idea of saving them.


    Violent explosions have spread to the survivors.


    From each entrance and exit, continuously rush out the impact and flame.


    "Help me Help me... " Ella Gonzalez runs to Chen Yu.


    Chen just looked at Ella Gonzalez with cold eyes.


    But before Chen Yu could get there, a blast engulfed Ella Gonzalez from the side.


    Ella Gonzalez was hit and flew out, almost half of her body burned.


    "I don''t want to die I don''t want to die. "


    Chen Yu still ignored Ella Gonzalez.


    And turned to another direction.


    Fisch was climbing, up the wall of the elevator shaft.


    By this time, he had climbed to tens of meters.


    Without other threats and obstacles, it is not impossible for him to climb up physically.


    Fisch looked at Chen Yu''s direction from a distance.


    He found Chen Yu watching him as well.


    But Fisch thinks Chen can''t help him at this time.


    Besides, the continuous explosion below, Chen Yu must be too busy.


    It took Fisch a few minutes to climb out of the elevator shaft hundreds of meters away.


    The elevator shaft is still exploding, and the impact and flame almost completely fill the elevator shaft.


    Even Chen Yu, Fisch thought, was doomed.


    Just when Fisch felt lucky, suddenly a wind roared out of the elevator shaft.


    The strong air flow also brought up the flame below, which also spewed out of the elevator shaft.


    Fisch was hit by the fire because he was too close.


    He tumbled on the ground, burning.


    With a closer look, Chen Yu is standing in front of him.


    Fisch was so scared that he rolled for several times in a row.


    He''s alive. He''s alive.


    Fisch doesn''t think he can beat Chen Yu.


    The man could hardly be killed.


    Whether it''s a devastating explosion or a twisted monster.


    Can''t kill this man.


    Chen Yu stands in front of Fisch calmly.


    "Let me go, you let me go, didn''t you let me out?"


    "Let you out to kill you." Chen Yu said calmly, "because my task is to kill you and all the twisted monsters, and I don''t think I have a reason to let you go."


    Fisch is not innocent. He was the former owner of the experimental base.


    He has committed no less crime than depleur.

 Chapter 1991

    Chen Yu took Fisch and removed his limbs.


    In spite of his entreaties, he was thrown back into the elevator shaft filled with high temperature flames.


    The ground is collapsing. There are too many bombs in the underground base.


    And many bombs are not installed on the main building.


    It is installed in soil layer or rock stratum.


    The purpose is to completely destroy the geological structure.


    And there are a dozen super bombs.


    It''s the kind that hurt Chen Yu last time.


    When this kind of super bomb explodes on the ground, it can directly flatten the buildings with a diameter of one kilometer, and evaporate all the creatures in the area, even the residue.


    In the underground, the structure of the underground rock can be completely destroyed.


    Chen takes out the phone and dials Demi.


    "It''s over, but none of your people survived."


    Demi was silent for a long time and said, "didn''t you save them?"


    "It''s not an amusement park, it''s a battlefield. The monsters here are more powerful than I thought. Even if I was lucky enough to find the self explosive device of Sara lab, it''s still the last super bomb. Otherwise, I''m afraid I can''t even survive."


    It''s a pity for Demi. If Chen Yu died in it, it would be perfect.


    Think about Chen''s luck.


    Last time on the man-made island of Pontchartrain Lake Bridge, Chen Yu had already escaped a disaster.


    This time Chen Yu escaped another disaster.


    "To be honest, I''m curious that none of your military needs any research materials? After all, the monsters created by the people in this lab are quite powerful. "


    "Do you think the military doesn''t have this kind of research?"


    "Well, this kind of content involving military secrets, you still don''t want to tell me that I don''t want to be killed."


    When Chen Yu returned to the hotel, it was more than one o''clock in the morning.


    "Hello, Portia."


    "Boss, if you don''t have a good reason, I''ll sue you for workplace harassment."


    "Book me a ticket back to Los Angeles tomorrow, the sooner the better." "In addition, if you want to sue me, you''d better consult my lawyer. You know him anyway," Chen said


    Bohemia was mad, but she had no way to deal with Chen Yu.


    I can only book a ticket for Chen Yu.


    ¡­¡­


    Chen Yu yawned and dragged his luggage to the airport.


    I don''t know if Portia is retaliating against Chen Yu.


    The flight she booked for Chen was at 7:30 in the morning.


    This led Chen to leave at 5 a.m. and rush to the airport.


    Of course, Portia''s reason is quite sufficient.


    Only this flight has first class seats.


    Chen Yu entered the VIP lounge and began to make up.


    And told the waiting room staff to call themselves at seven o''clock.


    Chen Yu slumped directly on the sofa and dozed off.


    I don''t know how long I slept. Chen''s shoulder was patted.


    Chen Yu thought it was time, but he opened his eyes and found it was Zhang Yi.


    "Mr. Chen, are you going back to China?" Zhang Yi did not expect to meet Chen Yu at the airport.


    "Oh, it''s you, Miss Zhang." Chen Zhao rubbed his eyes: "I''m not going back to China, I''m going to Los Angeles."


    "Angel City, is that the next stop of your journey?"


    "No, I often live in Los Angeles. If you have time, you can come to Los Angeles. I''ll do my best as a host."


    Zhang Yi looks at Chen Yu askew and blurts out, "banana man?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± "Miss Zhang, even if I''m really a yellow skin and white heart, you shouldn''t call me that face to face. It''s about a person''s accomplishment."


    Zhang Yi is also forthright and says what he wants.


    A good word is called straightness, and a bad word is a muscle.


    She doesn''t have much malice.


    But it''s really uncomfortable.


    After all, no Chinese like the word.


    "Well, I apologize."


    "I''m not sincere, but I''ll take it."


    Chen sees Zhang Yi''s clothes, and then the elite women standing behind him.


    And here is the VIP lounge. It''s hard for Chen Yu to believe that Zhang Yi''s odd jobs can get in here.


    "Hello, this is Chen Yu. What do you call me?" Chen Yu reaches out to the elite woman behind Zhang Yi.


    "Li Youjia." Li Youjia also politely reached out and shook Chen Yu.


    Li Youjia has been observing Chen Yu, 80 points in appearance, 80 points in height, 90 points in dress and 80 points in conversation.


    The man''s scores are all above the horizontal.


    Just then, the radio broadcast the boarding prompt for the flight to Los Angeles."I''m sorry. My flight is here. I''m going to board. Goodbye."


    "Sister, what do you think of him?" Zhang Yi sees Chen Yu leaving, and asks.


    "Pretty good. You have a good eye." Li Youjia said, "what does he do?"


    "I don''t know specifically. He said that he studied medicine at first, but later he started a small business himself."


    "I think it''s a bit of money. It''s about 50000 dollars in his clothes."


    "I didn''t see any famous brand on him. I didn''t even wear a watch."


    "I don''t know about the others, but his coat cuff has Baroness''s logo, the top brand in America, and that coat should be made to order, at least $230000, and the two boxes he drags are also the Baroness''s limited edition."


    "I haven''t heard of any baroness. Is it a big brand?"


    "As long as you know, at least 30% of the dresses that Hollywood stars attend are from baroness. Because the market of Baroness is mainly in the United States, few people abroad know that when I went to the United States last year, I once saw the Baroness''s autumn show."


    "A suit of clothes is so expensive, and most of them are also a black sheep. Besides, two suitcases are limited. Is there no place to spend money?"


    "Because they rejected you, you now hate him for love, don''t you?"


    "It''s not a TV show. I''m just upset."


    "But that man is really a quality man. You can really think about it."


    "He said he had several children."


    "He must have lied to you. I didn''t see a ring on his ring finger, and there was no ring trace on his ring finger."


    "No matter whether I have it or not, I won''t stick my hot face and cold butt for a man who refuses me. I''m not so cheap."


    "Are you ready to inherit?"


    "I said I''m not ready. Can my father let me go?"


    "No."


    "So, I''m going to let him lose a lot of money, and he will know that I''m not that material, and then he can let my brother inherit the family business."


    "How old is your brother? Are you sure he has been waiting so long? "


    "I can''t wait. Anyway, I know I''m not that material. He can''t wait. Just find a trust fund."

 Chapter 1992

    Chen arrived at Los Angeles International Airport at nine o''clock in the morning.


    Today, it''s not Fanny, Portia or jefrey who comes to pick up Chen Yu. It''s Demi.


    Not long ago, the two of them were sworn enemies.


    Chen Yu never thought that this woman would come to pick up the plane.


    Of course, it''s more contact than pick-up.


    Demi sits in Chen''s car.


    "Chen, I hope you can keep your promise."


    "Here''s a check for $10 million. It''s my own account. You can rest assured." Chen Yu hands the check to Demi.


    "No, I hope you can transfer the money to the usury. It''s a sum of money my father owes, San''an finance company."


    "Er..."


    "Any questions?"


    "San''an finance? I don''t think you need to pay back the money. "


    "Why?"


    "Their company has been dissolved."


    "It''s impossible I have investigated their company, the background is very complex, and their boss''s family has a great influence in politics and black road. "


    "I''ve driven their boss away. Now his boss is hiding in some sewer."


    "You? Why did you start with them? Do you have a feud with them? "


    "I can''t say revenge, but it''s not pleasant anyway. Then if he wants to kill me, he will fight back. Although he didn''t kill him, he won''t come back as long as I''m still here."


    "Are you sure?"


    "I can be sure." Chen Chu nodded and said.


    Demi looked at Chen Yu in disbelief.


    Chen Yu seems to be more powerful than he thought.


    "You can make your own decision on this check. If you want to repay your father, you can repay it. I don''t care about other uses. Anyway, it''s yours." Chen said.


    Demi collected the check, even she could not refuse the huge sum.


    Of course, she received this check, which means that she can no longer distinguish the gratitude and resentment with Chen Yu.


    "Tell me about this operation."


    "And the conflict with ham?"


    "I heard that ham and his men were found by Mexican police two days ago and were buried in the desert for half a day in the sun." Demi stares at Chen Yu.


    Apart from Chen Yu, she couldn''t think of anyone else who could do such a thing.


    And there was no assassin. Finally, the police got an anonymous call to find someone.


    "I''m not interested in hearing your grievances. I want to know what happened in Sarah''s lab."


    "This process is not too complicated. My team and Ham''s team were separated after entering Sara lab. then I released a large number of failed test articles and created confusion in Sara lab. however, Sara lab''s defense strength is very strong. If I didn''t find the button of self destruct device at last, I''m afraid this operation would end in failure."


    "Didn''t Sara''s lab use that kind of fog that had an anesthetic effect?"


    "Of course, it''s OK to be in an open place, but the building structure of the underground laboratory base has no ventilation. Once they use that kind of fog, they will bring more trouble to themselves, so they can understand that they don''t choose to use the fog."


    That fog also contains evolutionary spores, and the researchers must be very clear about the danger of those evolutionary spores.


    Once the fog is used, it is likely to cause biochemical pollution in the whole experimental base.


    "How did ham end up dead?"


    "He died bravely." "He blew himself up to kill the enemy," Chen said


    Demi''s face was full of joy, not regret or regret.


    For her, the death of ham was the best news.


    But it''s not perfect either.


    What she had planned was to leave a few soldiers alive.


    But in the end there was no one alive.


    Now, she needs a headache how to write action report.


    It''s like the police have a shooting report.


    The military has similar requirements. A military operation requires a report.


    It''s generally written by people and soldiers involved in the operation.


    If all the participants were killed, the military personnel of Zhili superior was responsible for writing the report.


    But this kind of report without witness or material evidence is very troublesome.


    If it''s not well written, it may even go to a military court.


    Of course, it has nothing to do with Chen Yu.


    Chen Zhuo took Demi downtown and drove away.


    Chen and she have just completed a transaction, so we need to keep a certain distance now.


    Chen Yu returns to Mingyue villa, and Portia and zevlar come out to meet him.


    "Boss, you''re back.""Hum." Chen Chu turned his head and ignored Portia.


    Portia was embarrassed. She knew she didn''t do well.


    There are flights in other time periods tomorrow. She has to choose the earliest flight.


    "Boss, don''t be angry. I saved money for you. The flights in that period were the cheapest. Don''t you think you saved more than 100 dollars?"


    "Am I short of that hundred dollars?"


    "Zevlar, give the presents I brought back to the children. By the way, I''ll bring you a string of Mexican fire Opel."


    Opal is also called opal, because the minerals in opal form a strange material after geological precipitation and extrusion. When light shines on it, it will diffract and refract because of the minerals in opal.


    It has the flame of ruby, the blue of sapphire, the mystery of Amethyst and the vitality of emerald.


    At present, the main producing countries are Mexico and Australia, which are famous for their colorful colors.


    In Europe, opal is the star of lightning. In Mexico, opal is a symbol of hope.


    The Mexican fire opal that Chen bought for zevlar is both expensive and cheap.


    At least Chen thinks eight thousand dollars is not expensive.


    However, Portia''s eyes sparked when she snatched the fire opal in her hand.


    "It''s beautiful." This string of fire opal is mainly in dark red color, and there is iridescent brewing in the pearl light. That color is fascinating.


    Portia turned to Chen Yu and said, "boss, what about mine?"


    "What?"


    "Present."


    "What gift?"


    "There''s a gift for zevlar, and I should have one."


    "A gift is a gift."


    "What do you mean?"


    Chen takes a bottle out of the trunk.


    Portia took the bottle. It was a transparent bottle. Then she saw nothing.


    "What?"


    "That''s what I mean."


    "But there is nothing in it."


    "No, it''s filled with the air of messicali. Although you can''t go to messicali, you can feel the air of messicali. Is your mood much better now?"


    "Ha ha..." Portia gnashed her teeth and looked at Chen.

 Chapter 1993

    Chen Yu''s gifts to the children are much more ordinary.


    It''s mainly Chen Yu who doesn''t know what to send.


    So it''s either handicrafts or toys.


    Of course, girls'' gifts are more valuable than boys'' gifts.


    Chen Yu has a serious tendency to value women more than men.


    Even salami and Chen Yu in Europe have prepared gifts.


    "Boss, you must love me, right? You must have prepared a gift for me."


    Now only Portia didn''t get the present, which made her very sad.


    It''s just a little prank. Why can''t you get a gift.


    "Don''t be dissatisfied, Portia. The air from messicali is the most attentive gift in my life. None of it is an honor my family has no chance to get."


    "I don''t want air. I want presents."


    "OK, your gift is still in the trunk of my car. Take it by yourself."


    Portia ran happily to get it.


    But when he brought it, Portia was angry again.


    "What is this? Is this the dress? "


    Portia couldn''t understand the dress. It was a one-piece suit. It looked like something for sports.


    Chen Zhuo looked at Portia: "the scientific name of this suit is called the shortcut to heaven."


    "What do you mean?" Portia was a little confused.


    One side of the zevlar looked at the clothes in the hands of Portia: "this is the flying rat suit, also known as the gliding suit, which is the human body gliding in extreme sports."


    "Boss, what''s the use of this? I don''t play human gliding. " Portia said with a disgusted look.


    "Wow, Dad, I want to fly, too." Little Gelin saw Portia''s glider.


    It''s not just her, the other kids are excited.


    They have no idea what fear is.


    Compared with the gift Chen chose for them, they prefer this thrilling and exciting thing.


    "You see, the children like it very much. Why don''t you like it?"


    Anyway, the present has been chosen. Chen Yu will not return it.


    No matter how much Portia doesn''t like it, Chen Yu won''t change his mind.


    Portia wants to cry without tears. She can''t even play with this thing. What''s the use of it?


    ¡­¡­


    During this period, the white elves seem to have disappeared.


    As the patriarch of the white elves, maeslan Pule is even more low-key.


    Never showed up in front of people.


    During this period of time, the pressure of mesilan pler is very high.


    Because some time ago in the farm defense of the dark elves led by Lila gavich failed.


    This led to Lila gavich entering the crypt and gaining Amanda Dill''s blood.


    In a short period of time, he became an elf.


    According to the report of informers lurking in the dark elves.


    Lila gavich has achieved many conditions to become an elvish emissary.


    Now Lila gavich has a chance to be the first elvish envoy in hundreds of years.


    The Elven emissary is not the king of elves, and has no right to restrict and command the white elves.


    But the symbolism of elves is very big.


    And Elves will have many unique magic, of which the two most special magic are elemental forgiveness and natural light.


    Mastering elemental forgiveness means that directed elemental attacks have little effect on him.


    The splendor of nature is even more terrible. As long as there are plants in or around a forest, the Elves will not be defeated.


    Elves enable us to get gifts from nature.


    Even in the steel jungle, it is impossible to find no plants at all.


    Although it is far less powerful than in the real forest, it is still hard to be defeated.


    It''s definitely not good news for the white elves and Merseyside Poole.


    The white elves and the dark elves have been fighting for thousands of years, although there is no real full-scale war.


    That''s because the strength of both sides is similar.


    No one wants to be hurt by both sides.


    In thousands of years of confrontation, the white elves have been leading the dark elves with weak strength.


    But once there is a big elf in the dark elves and the elves make it, the situation will change completely.


    There is no guarantee that when an elf appears among the dark elves, it will be able to keep balance.


    The big elves have the effect of suppressing and encouraging the lower elves.


    Plus the title of an elvish emissary, the white elves won''t win.


    There are only two ways.


    One is, of course, killing Lila gavich before he passes the test of nature.


    But now Lila gavich has been hiding in a place where even his peers can''t find him.It''s almost impossible to find him.


    Lila gavich has always been known for his cunning.


    In the past few decades, meslan Pryor and Lila gavich have also been fighting for decades.


    Lila gavich may not be the best patriarch in the history of the dark elves.


    But he was the most cunning patriarch.


    When he doesn''t even tell his own people where he is hiding, it means that he is well prepared.


    No one else can find his hiding place.


    And he can really do it. He can hide for a month or two alone in the mountains and forests.


    After all, he is also an elf close to nature.


    And the white elves arranged to call Lila gavich from the inner line of the dark elves, which was completely unable to connect.


    So the first approach obviously doesn''t work.


    There was also no clue to the men meslan pler sent to search for Lila gavich.


    So now, maeslan Poole has to choose another way.


    "Wendini, from today on, you will be the patriarch of the white spirit." Said mesilan Poole.


    "Pler, you should know my relationship with Lila gavich. Do you really rush to give me the position of patriarch?" Wendini is telling the truth.


    Even baby and Bader are Lila gavich''s children.


    And wendini has never concealed the origin of the two children, and many people in the family know it.


    Although the two groups hate each other, there is no story of Romeo and Juliet.


    They separated purely because of emotional problems.


    But wendini still didn''t think he would be a good patriarch.


    Wendini''s face was serious.


    Mersland Poole''s face was more serious.


    "I only say it once, and it''s the only time it works." Said mesilan Poole.


    "Pule, what are you going to do?"


    "Stop Lila gavage from becoming an elvish envoy."


    "You can''t find anyone else. How can you stop him?"


    "I don''t need to find him. I''ve come up with another way." Said maeslan Poole calmly.


    Wendini took a deep breath and gazed at meslan Poole.


    She vaguely guessed what maeslan Poole was going to do.


    "You want to..."


    "Don''t say it even if you guess it. Language has power."

 Chapter 1994

    Some cultures are interlinked, such as reincarnation. Both Chinese and Western civilizations believe in reincarnation.


    Another example is the power of language. In the East, there is a saying that a proverb is a proverb. In the west, there is also a culture of spiritual expression.


    Some words will come true.


    If these words are said by ordinary people, maybe nothing will happen.


    Because the power of magic needs faith first, and only faith can have this power.


    But in the spirit world, the possibility of saying it out and becoming an end becomes very big.


    So in the spiritual world, some words can''t be said casually.


    It''s just that wendini, who guessed out the intentions of maeslan Poole, is not good at all.


    "You''re crazy. Do you know the consequences?"


    "I know." Mersland Poole raised his right arm.


    Wendini saw that the wrist of maeslan Poole had been cut.


    And it''s not red blood, it''s black blood.


    "Help me take care of the people. I''m not a qualified patriarch, but I also hope to do my last bit to protect the people."


    Mersland pler said his last words in a calm voice.


    The arms of mesilan pler began to weather and crumble and collapse like black gravel.


    And this kind of disintegration and collapse continues to spread upward, and then his body, his neck Finally, his whole body.


    Melanie Pryor ignored the abnormality of her body and walked to wendini step by step.


    With his finger, he nodded a little on wendini''s forehead.


    A white Rune appeared on wendini''s forehead.


    It''s too late for wendini to stop.


    Maeslan Poole never discussed it with him.


    He killed himself, not to return to nature.


    He was in hell.


    Meisilan Pule finally made a beach of black sand and disappeared completely between the heaven and the earth.


    "In my capacity as the head of the white spirit clan, I will forgive your great sin and wish your soul can return to nature." Said wendini in a calm voice.


    Her tone hardly felt too much mood swings.


    She didn''t agree with what mesilan Poole did.


    But there is no point in questioning or criticizing maesland pler at this time.


    Maeslan Pryor is dead. Whether he succeeds or not, we need to wait until that day to find out.


    ¡­¡­


    Now Lila gavich, somewhere in the mountains, suddenly shivered


    As meslan Pryor guessed, Lila gavich has been hiding in the mountains and forests as a savage.


    This caused him to lose at least 10 kg of his original weight of 200 kg.


    He can''t even have breakfast, though he has prepared a lot of food.


    But many foods need further processing. Even if you make a coffee, you need a pot of boiling water first.


    "Is it a bad warning?" Lila gavich was worried.


    No one should be able to find him here.


    He spent a lot of time hiding here.


    All of it is run and prepared by him.


    He planned that no one would contact until the test of nature came.


    Only on that day will he contact Chen.


    This also ensures maximum security.


    It''s just that the sudden cold makes Lila gavich vaguely aware of something.


    He did not understand where the sense of danger came from.


    He didn''t know what was wrong with him.


    And now he dare not contact others at will, let alone let people to inquire about information.


    After all, there is a risk in everything he does now.


    The best option is to do nothing.


    Thinking about it, Lila gavich still felt uneasy.


    now he doesn''t believe in his own people because he knows that his own clan has white ELF''s eyeliner.


    is like his eye liner in the white elves.


    So he decided to find Chen Yu.


    As long as Chen Yu doesn''t change his mind there, he will be fine.


    Chen Yu is his biggest card and his biggest guarantee.


    "Hello, Mr. Chen, it''s me."


    "Are you going to have a baby?" Chen Yu jokingly said.


    "I''m not going to have a baby, I''m going to have a robbery."


    "Well, where are you now, I''ll go now."


    "No, I don''t want to live now No, I don''t want to go through the robbery now. "


    "What do you call me for? Greet me


    "I had a bad feeling just now. It seems that something happened. So I want to ask Mr. Chen if you have changed your mind.""No, what I promised will not change." Chen said.


    "What if the white spirit offers a price you can''t refuse?"


    "Finish what you promised, and then kill you."


    "Mr. Chen, no matter what price they offer, I''ll double it when it''s done."


    "Well, I''ll turn your words to the elves."


    "Tell them what to do?"


    "In this way, they will definitely offer a higher price, and you will double it."


    "Mr. Chen, this joke is not funny."


    "Well, I''m too lazy to talk to you. I''m helping you this time because I owe you something. No matter you or the white spirit, there''s nothing worth thinking about. That''s all."


    Chen Yu knows something about the industries of Lila gavich.


    Although they are profitable, they all belong to industries with certain pollution and danger.


    Chen is really not interested.


    He can''t offer anything that interests him.


    Hung up the phone and looked at farry on the table. "Farry, it seems that it''s not early today."


    "Didn''t you go to work today?"


    "I asked robio for leave."


    "Leave? Are you not feeling well? "


    "No, I''m going to go to mirror lake. The house has been built, but I haven''t seen the Fengshui. If the surrounding landscape is well arranged, I can''t change it." Said Farley.


    Not to mention, Chen Yu thought that she had already forgotten her identity as a feng shui master.


    "Well then." Chen Yu shrugs helplessly.


    Soon Portia and zevlar came.


    After they had breakfast, they went straight to mirror lake.


    "Feywood, are you at the construction site now?"


    "I''m not over yet, Mr. Chen. Are you coming today?"


    "Well, Fanny and I are going to be there, and you are coming as soon as possible."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Fari and others have any requirements for the layout around the villa. Just listen to her and follow her requirements."


    "Well, I see."


    Feywood Cisco remembers that when Mingyue villa was completed last time, Farley made her own request.


    Chen Yu also said the same thing. Anyway, he just listened and didn''t need to raise his own professional doubts. Fari would do whatever she asked.

 Chapter 1995

    Feywood scooter Chen Yu and Farley arrived faster.


    "Good morning, Miss Farley."


    "You''re early, too, Mr. feywood." "You talk to Chen Xian," said Farley. "I''m here."


    "Good."


    Farley is here alone.


    Now she is more and more like a magic wand. No, it should be said that she is a feng shui master.


    First look at the terrain, then look at Fengshui.


    Fari ran up the waterfall by herself and looked down from the top.


    At the same time, he took notes with a notebook.


    "Well, I didn''t find it before. Mirror Lake is a huge cornucopia."


    In Fengshui, living water is wealth and dead water is disaster.


    A waterfall falling into the water is a treasure.


    And then the artificial expansion of the river outside, is to become dead to live.


    Once upon a time, Chen Yu widened the inland river to let yachts in and out of mirror lake.


    Originally, it was just an unintentional act, but it became the finishing touch because of this unintentional act.


    And the mirror is facing the sea level, when the sun rises, it can gather the first ray of purple air.


    Purple Qi changes everything, white water flows eastward.


    The fengshui of the mirror lake is the ultimate of wealth and fortune, as is the natural treasure land.


    And Chen Yu didn''t plan to go to politics, so he didn''t ask for ziqidong.


    So this is also Chen''s life. When he bought this land, Chen felt that he had an eye for it.


    I have never thought about Fengshui or something, but I didn''t expect that I didn''t want to put willows into shade.


    Fari also focuses on the architectural pattern and direction of the villa.


    In the past, fari would not believe in such supernatural things.


    But since I knew Chen Yuhao, I have realized many things of the spiritual world.


    She also understood that there were many things in the world that her past world outlook could not recognize.


    This has also become an opportunity for her to contact geomancy.


    Farry didn''t know how much she had learned.


    In some places, farry can see it, but in some places, farry can''t.


    But this does not hinder her enthusiasm for geomancy.


    After more than 20 minutes, fari saw almost everything.


    Come to Chen Yu and feywood Cisco.


    "Mr. feywood, along the way to the garage, I hope to be able to transplant 18 oak trees with a history of at least 50 years, if the one with a history of more than 100 years is the best."


    "Feywood, look for oaks over a hundred years old." "In terms of cost, you can report it to me afterwards," Chen said


    "OK, no problem."


    "Eighteen oaks should be evenly distributed on both sides of the driveway."


    "I understand."


    Fari is particularly strict in this regard.


    Even Chen Yu had no right to object to the arrangement she decided.


    "And help me to open up a bigger vineyard."


    Farley kept asking for more than a dozen more, and feywood Cisco had to take notes.


    "Fanny, let''s go inside and have a look. The interior decoration has been completed."


    Chen Yu leads farry into the mansion.


    "What do these eighteen oaks say, Fanny?"


    "Remember when I said oak?" Said Farley.


    "Well Remember, you said that. " Chen Yu really remembers what fari said.


    But at that time, Fanny said too much, and Chen Yu didn''t remember too clearly.


    "In ancient China, oak was used as the main beam of the palace, and it had to be more than 100 years old to bear the main beam of the main hall. The wood was solid and heavy. The big one could be used as the main beam, the small one could be used as the salary charcoal, the beam one could bear the weight of heaven and earth, the beam of the world, the light of the bath for the salary one, the spirit of Kaitai, the oak one, the majestic momentum, and the responsibility of the top beam."


    "Well Yes, yes. " Chen Zhao clapped his head to cover up his embarrassment.


    Even if fari said it again, Chen Yu didn''t remember it clearly.


    "The sky has nine weights, the earth has nine states, eighteen are the number of heaven and earth, so eighteen oaks are meant to carry the tripod of the world," continued fari


    "Do you want me to be emperor?"


    Fari turned her eyes and said, "you don''t have the image of a real dragon, and you don''t have crape myrtle in the sky. You can''t be an emperor in your life. You are a greedy wolf. You are a murderer all your life. These eighteen oaks are the beam bones of your destiny. They can support the heaven and the earth, and they can fix Kyushu. Moreover, they block the wind and rain, and they mean that you should protect the house from the wind and rain."


    "It''s too mysterious. I''m going to blow up my mind."


    "You''re a psychic, aren''t you so hard to understand?"


    "There''s a specialty in the art industry. You''re a liberal arts student. I''m a science student."


    After a turn around the mansion, feywood Cisco came to Chen Yu and Farley again.


    "Mr. Chen, Miss Farley, do you think there is anything else to be improved in the project?""Well done, I love it." Said Farley.


    "If fari likes it, I like it."


    "When can we move in?"


    "In fact, we can live in now, but miss Farley''s opinions still need a few days. After all, oaks over 100 years old need to be found, and the government has regulations that plants over 100 years old, whether oak or not, need to be approved, and it will take a little time."


    "I''m just asking. I believe you can solve it." Chen said.


    "Of course, the century old oak tree in Mingyue villa was transported from the north by me. There are a large number of oak trees in the North Branch, and most of the local governments in the towns over there are based on the tax revenue of forest resources, so as long as the price is enough, they will not refuse this business."


    Although oak is the national tree of the United States, when it comes to huge economic benefits, no matter what the symbolic significance, it can not stop human feet.


    "Before December, two and their families can stay."


    "Well, we''ll wait for the final acceptance." Chen Yu nodded, "by the way, faewood, have you started Steven''s villa construction now?"


    "Yes, the foundation has already been built."


    "How many people are there in your company?"


    "It''s not about people."


    "What about the construction of a private airport that I mentioned to you last time? Do you remember? "


    "I remember."


    "Are you enough? I hope to start work in the near future. "


    "Well, Mr. Chen, I''ll design for you first, and estimate the cost. At the same time, I''ll expand the recruitment of construction workers here, so that we will not delay."


    "Yes, I hope the construction cost can be controlled within 400 million US dollars. I don''t need a large airport. At that time, the airport will stop at most two to three small and medium-sized aircraft, so it doesn''t need to be as large as the civil aviation airport."


    "I understand. I''ll pay attention."


    "In addition, don''t forget to explore the address."


    "Of course, I won''t forget."


    "Let''s get here first today. In addition, I''ll call you later for the final payment of Mirror Lake manor."


    "Mr. Chen, you haven''t got the final acceptance."


    "It''s OK. We have cooperated so many times. I''m sure you won''t let me down."

 Chapter 1996

    "Chen, never change the pattern of mirror lake."


    "Why is that?"


    "Mirror Lake is a cornucopia."


    "I know. The water used in our brewery is extracted from mirror lake."


    "No, I mean the Fengshui pattern of mirror lake is a natural cornucopia."


    "Is it?" Chen was also surprised.


    "To be honest, your luck is really good."


    "Will Fengshui be maliciously changed?"


    "In addition to the gradual evolution of the natural landscape, if you want to destroy it maliciously, you have to do something very obvious. We are not blind. How can we let people destroy it at will?" Said Farley.


    "By the way, I may have found a way to find and go to treasure island." Chen said.


    "Really? When shall we go? "


    "We need to wait for the last storm of the year."


    At present, however, Chen is not sure.


    After all, the news is from Lila gavich.


    And he said he would look for a witch who could lead.


    I don''t know if he can find it now.


    ¡­¡­


    On the way, Chen received a call from Zhang Tianyi.


    "Hello, Chen Yu, are you at home now?"


    "Just got home, got out of the car, what to do."


    "I''ve sent the elemental fruit to Los Angeles. Now let''s send it."


    "You don''t want Yang Guo to deliver it, do you?"


    "He''s from the Los Angeles office, not who else he can be."


    "Don''t play dumb for me. You know that he is now working as an informer for me. You let him deliver things to me. Was it not long ago that he was deliberately exposed? You deliberately let my arrangement lose effect." Cried Chen Yu angrily.


    "I don''t trust to be sent such valuable things."


    "Come on, you can send things to my home as you send them to foreign countries."


    "It was sent by his wife, Xiao Longnv. Are you sure you want his wife to send it to you?"


    "Does the outside world know about their relationship?"


    "The outside world doesn''t know, but I think you still don''t want his wife to give you elemental fruits."


    "Why? His wife is beautiful? I''m afraid I''ll rob the civilian girl? Think about it. Since you dare to call it Xiaolongnv, you have to know something about it. "


    Chen Yu is a little bit looking forward to it, Xiao Longnv, although it''s a fake.


    But at least it should be a little level.


    But I don''t think it''s good for Xiaolongnv to become a little cage bag.


    "She is a dragon." Zhang Tianyi said a very simple sentence.


    "Well, I see." Chen Zhu is helpless. If the legendary little dragon girl goes to Mingyue villa.


    See Chen Yu put the dragon''s head in the yard as a decoration.


    It''s estimated that the little dragon girl will also have a bad eye with Chen Yu.


    If we do it then, everyone will have a bad face.


    After all, Chen''s relationship with Longhushan is good.


    Chen Yu can''t kill Xiao Longnv.


    But as long as it''s hands-on, it''s hard to avoid a bump.


    "Is there no one else coming?"


    "No, it''s more convenient for her to send it alone. If she goes with a few disciples of Longhu Mountain, the blind know what it is. If you lose it on the way, you won''t give up."


    "Who dares to rob the dragon and tiger mountain, and it''s escorted by a dragon clan."


    Chen Yu doesn''t believe it. He has met several disciples of Longhu Mountain.


    Those disciples of the dragon and Tiger Mountain are all dragon and Phoenix among people, with extraordinary strength.


    It''s no weaker than the supernatural.


    What''s more, there is a dragon family.


    The strength of an adult dragon is almost a strong person in the upper Qing Dynasty.


    I dare not say that the world is invincible, at least it is rare in the world.


    Chen Yu doesn''t believe in such a combination. Some people dare to rob.


    Even if Chen Yu wants to start, he has to weigh the face of Longhushan.


    "It''s safe abroad, but there are so many masters in China. Even if I go out for a walk, I dare not say that I won''t get into trouble at all."


    "So you are not ruthless enough. Whoever dares to rob will always break his hands and feet. After several times like this, the effect will be absolutely harsh."


    "You say it''s light, the power of the domestic spiritual world is complex, where can you imagine it? Any young man who meets the spiritual world may be a closed disciple of someone. We always do good to others. I''m also a good man all the year round. How can I kill the younger generation at will?"


    "Hypocrisy." Chen Yu said scornfully.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. I''ve sent it to Los Angeles anyway. How can I give it to you?""Forget it, where is that little dragon girl now? I''ll get it. "


    "Will you get it? I''ll let her contact you."


    After hanging up Zhang Tianyi''s phone, a strange number came in soon.


    The opposite side of the phone is a woman, and she speaks authentic Chinese.


    "Hello, are you Xiaolongnv?"


    Compared with where they connect, Chen Yu is more curious about the real little dragon girl on the opposite side of the phone.


    "I''m Accra bumon."


    "Are you not Xiao Longnv?"


    "That''s the title shizufei will impose on my head."


    "Oh, that is to say, you are little dragon girl?"


    "Do you want anything else?"


    "Where are you now? I''ll see you. "


    They meet at a Chinese restaurant.


    Chen Yu left in a hurry.


    Chen Yu arrived at the Chinese restaurant first.


    Then I saw a tall blonde with brown hair coming.


    "You are Mr. Chen?" the brunette stood in front of him


    "Have you seen me?" Chen Yu looks at Accra bumon.


    "I haven''t seen it, but you are stained with the blood of the dragon people, and you just got it a while ago. It''s not hard to tell." "And Shizu also warned me that I can''t beat you. To be able to make him say this, you must have proved your food intake," said Accra bumon


    "It makes sense to analyze, so leave it to me."


    "Although I think you are Mr. Chen, you need to prove your identity."


    "This is my driver''s license."


    "There is a risk of falsification of documents."


    Chen Yu''s mouth is curled. It''s really troublesome.


    How to prove this is just like some departments always make unreasonable demands, such as how to prove that your son is your son.


    I don''t know how long Akra bumon has been in China, so much so that he even has this bad habit.


    "Then how do you think I should prove that I am Chen Yu?"


    "Just call Shizu."


    "Yes, I should have thought of it." Chen Yu clapped his hands.


    "Use my cell phone." Said Accra bumon.


    "Hello, Lao Zhang, your daughter-in-law is a little stubborn. He said that if I don''t prove my identity, I won''t give me anything."


    "Xiaolongnv, it''s me. Now you give something to Chen Yu, and then you have nothing else to do with him. Don''t get involved with him any more."

 Chapter 1997

    Xiao Longnv can hear that Chen Yu is a very troublesome person.


    Otherwise, Shizu would not be so eager to let her leave the relationship with Chen after delivering.


    Shizu seems to be very unreliable most of the time.


    But when he gets serious, it gives a sense of conviction.


    "What do you mean, Lao Zhang?"


    "Obviously, you''re a dangerous person."


    Chen Yu is still talking to Lao Zhang, with the phone in his shoulder.


    Take the box from Xiaolongnv and open it.


    There is an unknown fruit in the small box.


    "That''s it? Is this the elemental fruit? "


    Just as Chen was about to reach for it, Xiao Longnv immediately stopped Chen''s action.


    "It can''t be taken out."


    "Why?"


    "Take this thing out of the box and eat it in three minutes, or it will explode." Zhang Tianyi said on the phone.


    "Are you sure this thing won''t kill people?"


    Chen said he was uneasy about the explosion if he didn''t eat it.


    This thing doesn''t really explode in your stomach?


    "If it''s eaten by ordinary creatures, it''s possible to explode. If it''s a spirit beast or an awakened spirit beast, you don''t need to worry about it."


    "Why one? And one more? "


    "Wait until I give dragon heart to Dragon King, the remaining two will pay. This is a deposit."


    "Can people eat it?" Chen asked curiously.


    "Anyway, I haven''t heard that people can eat, and no one has. You can try. You should not be killed." Zhang Tianyi''s tone seemed to urge Chen Zhu to have a look.


    "Believe you, there is a ghost."


    Chen Yu felt that he should abide by a rule. Lao Zhang said that he could, that is, he could not.


    As long as we abide by this rule, we will not suffer any loss if we are not able to do so.


    But if I take Lao Zhang''s words seriously, I may have lost my life.


    "Do you want me to take Xiao Yang''s daughter-in-law to play in Los Angeles?" Chen asked.


    "No, absolutely not."


    Chen Yu shrugged: "why do I feel the deep malice?"


    "As the saying goes, there is no harm to people, and there is no need to prevent people." Zhang Tianyi said without any emotion.


    "Accra, goodbye." Chen Qi turns around and leaves.


    Chen Chu said goodbye to Accra bumon and drove away.


    On the way, Chen Yu saw that Saran was doing something horrible on the roadside, and 99.99% of the people in the world would hate it A ticket.


    Chen Yu stopped by Sharon''s side and said, "Hi, honey."


    Saran turned to look at Chen Yu. "Are you going home?"


    "Yes, are you busy?"


    Saran looked at the time and looked up at Chen Yu. "The people you sent to prison last time died in prison before the court hurt them. Did you do it?"


    "Come on, I''m a law-abiding citizen. How can I do such a thing? I can only say that the prison in the United States is too dark. It''s terrible to think about it."


    Saran looked at the time again and stared at Chen Yu: "isn''t it really you? I remember you said when you saw them at the police station that you would not let them leave the prison alive. "


    "You must have got it wrong By the way, are you in a hurry? All the time. "


    "No, I''m not in a hurry."


    "Then why do you keep looking at the time?"


    "Three minutes." Saran took out a ticket, and then pasted it on Chen''s windshield: "this is a non parking space, and for more than three minutes, you still dare to park in front of me when you see me pasting the ticket here."


    "Falk." Chen Chu gnashed his teeth and looked at saran. "You are too much. You can remind me in advance."


    "I have no obligation to remind you."


    "I was going to treat you to an afternoon dessert."


    "Can I understand that you are bribing me?"


    "When I didn''t say it."


    "Now that we have said it, we should keep our promise." "Of course," said saran.


    Chen Yu is helpless. She wants dessert and a ticket.


    I don''t know the world at all.


    Saran drove her police car behind Chen Yu.


    The two came to an open-air restaurant.


    It''s not the first time Chen and saran have come to this open-air restaurant.


    Both enjoy this kind of delicious dessert while watching the passers-by on the street.


    "Chen, didn''t you kill those two people?"


    "No, they haven''t been sentenced yet. What can I do with them? If I really intend to kill them, I won''t send them to prison first." Of course, Chen said, this is not the prison career Chen set for them.Chen Yu didn''t even have time to exert himself. As a result, the man died.


    "You just don''t trust me?"


    "I believe it this time." Said saran.


    "Oh? It''s rare that you believe me so simply this time. "


    "In that prison, in the last three months, several people have died, that is, the prison you have lived in for several days."


    "The seventh prison in Los Angeles?"


    "Well, they were lucky enough to be in that prison."


    "That prison is not peaceful. I was bullied for a few days." Chen zhuiqi said.


    Saran looked at Chen Yu. She would not believe Chen Yu''s words.


    Because Chen Yu was in prison that time because he helped her.


    So at that time, saran was worried that Chen Yu would regret being bullied when he was in prison.


    Then she went out of her way to ask the C.O.


    As a result, the C.O. said that on the first day of Chen''s stay, he first called his fellow inmates in the same cell.


    During lunch and dinner, more than a dozen people were injured.


    The next day, he deliberately provoked the prison gang and wounded more than 20 people.


    Is it really miserable to be bullied?


    Sharon has never seen such a arrogant prison bully.


    Generally no matter how arrogant the prisoners are in prison, they will be honest for a few days at the beginning.


    But Chen Yu went in and became a prison bully who nobody dared to offend.


    "Well, don''t remember your glorious history." Saran rolled her eyes and said, "you''ve lived in that prison. Do you know anyone suspicious in that prison?"


    "In those days in prison, I was just busy cleaning up people. After two or three fights, no one dared to provoke me, and I didn''t find any suspicious objects." Chen said.


    Just, Chen Yu thought of the white nightmare he had met in that prison.


    What is the origin of that white nightmare? Chen is very curious.


    But it wasn''t a long time in prison.


    He had only one contact with Bai mengyan.


    Bai mengyan escaped so fast that he failed to catch him.


    Later Chen Yu was released from prison.


    "By the way, you can help me to investigate Morocco bick."


    As Chen''s cellmate, Chen thinks he may have some clues.


    Morocco is a regular visitor to that prison, and it''s common to go in and out.

 Chapter 1998

    "Who is this Moroccan bike?"


    "My former inmate, he was a regular visitor to that prison." "If you can find him, maybe you can get some clues," Chen said


    "Well, I''ll look for it."


    "Are you looking into this case? Or your boss? "


    "What''s the difference? We''re all policemen. It''s the same for everyone."


    Chen Yu shrugs, but kepres is the warden of the prison.


    Chen Yu felt it necessary to send her a letter.


    After the separation from Saran, Chen Yu dialed kapris.


    "Hello, my dear warden."


    "Chen, why do you have time to call me?" Kepres was a little surprised to hear from Chen.


    "I heard that several prisoners have died in your prison in the past three months. Is this related to you?"


    "Who told you that? It has nothing to do with me. " Caprice is still sensitive to what she''s aware of.


    "A policeman, she is investigating this matter, and I hope it has nothing to do with you." Chen Yu said frankly, "but I know that there are prison guards in your prison who do underground boxing at night. Don''t tell me you don''t know anything."


    "Of course I know about it." Caprice doesn''t just know.


    Even she is the founder and controller of this underground boxing match.


    Although for Chen Yu, the benefits of every fight are despised.


    But for Capris, the income of thousands of dollars a night is also quite expensive.


    And Capris made a series of rules.


    Although underground boxing has certain danger.


    But it''s not much more dangerous than a regular fight.


    There won''t be a race accident in a year.


    In recent years, the continuous occurrence of death in prison has nothing to do with underground boxing.


    None of the prisoners who died were underground fighters.


    And because of the successive deaths, there have been rumors among prisoners. It''s a nightmare to kill those prisoners.


    Both the guards and the prisoners were in a panic.


    However, Chen Yu''s tip off to her also alerted kepres.


    Even if something goes wrong in prison, she doesn''t like to be investigated.


    After all, there are always many secrets in prison.


    If these secrets are found out, then she will be in trouble.


    "Thank you for the news."


    ¡­¡­


    "In battle, it''s better to concentrate." Terry Bowie looks at West, who is on the phone in his busy schedule.


    West shrugged: "our boss''s phone, if I don''t answer the phone, he will mend his own brain, what''s the matter with us, and then he will run over in person, hello President. "


    "Are you busy?"


    "A little trouble." West looked at the monsters all over the mountains.


    "Am I disturbing you?"


    "No, sir. What can I do for you?"


    Just then, several ghost beasts rushed to west.


    In West''s eyes, there was a flash of light, and several ghost beasts were frozen in the air.


    Then a few vines were drilled out on the ground, and the spirit beast was twined directly.


    "I want to ask you. Have you heard of white nightmare?"


    "White nightmare? devil? Nightmare? "


    "You don''t seem to know either." Chen Yu was disappointed and said, "forget it. It''s OK. Are you busy?"


    "White nightmare?" At this time Terry Bowie, who was next to west, turned to west and said, "I know."


    "West, who are you with? Did he just say that he knew white nightmare? "


    "A temporary player." "Look at us in the crowd," West said. "Come and hug our thighs."


    "Shall I talk to your president?" Said Teri Bowie.


    "OK, you can talk to our president." West hands the phone to Teri Bowie.


    "Hi, hi, this is Terry Bowie. I''ve heard a lot about him."


    "Hello." Chen''s answer was a little cold.


    After all, he is not familiar with it. Chen Zhen is really not interested in pretending to love each other.


    "I heard that you want to inquire about Bai mengyan''s information, don''t you?"


    "Yes, you know white nightmare?"


    "Prison, hospital and funeral home are the places where white nightmare is most likely to appear. Where did you hear about them?"


    "Prison." Chen Xun''s heart moved. It seems that Terry Bowie really knows the origin of white nightmare.


    "White nightmare, also known as white beast, specializes in eating the last thought of the dead." "They''re going to do their last wishes for the dead, when they can," said Teri Bowie"No, according to you, I can understand hospitals and funeral homes, but prison is not a normal place to die. Why does white nightmare appear?"


    "They can sense death, especially the omen of the death of the wicked, which is as bright as a lighthouse for them. Because the evil people are more resentful than the ordinary people, they are very easy to turn into evil spirits. They will appear at the side of the evil people in advance, eat the evil people''s grievances first, and then let the evil people meet the death, saying that they are also the omen of death. Moreover, it can''t be overestimated They are often attached to cats, dogs or birds, so prison is the favorite place for white nightmare. "


    "That is to say, they can only foresee death? Instead of killing? "


    "White nightmare is a good beast, not a bad beast." "They don''t attack people, let alone kill people," Teri Boye said


    According to this person, the serial deaths of prisoners in Los Angeles seventh prison have nothing to do with white nightmare.


    The white nightmare appeared much earlier than the death of the prisoners.


    "By the way, can ordinary people see white nightmare?"


    "The dying man can see, the ordinary man can''t see."


    So this prisoner''s successive deaths have nothing to do with white nightmare?


    "Well, thank you for your help."


    "Don''t hang up, Mr. Chen. Let''s talk."


    "Aren''t you fighting?"


    "Yes, but the strength of these enemies is too weak to threaten any of us. Mr. Chen, how do you train them? They seem to be very good at fighting, especially in such a large-scale chaotic scene."


    "You should ask West, not me."


    If West wants to say it, it means he trusts people.


    If he didn''t say it, Chen couldn''t either.

 Chapter 1999

    "Hey, Terry, when are you going to end up?" West has been stabbing horses every day recently.


    Those ghost beasts'' nests have been stabbed by them for several days.


    The power of ghost beast is not strong. At least the threat of a ghost beast''s nest to them is very small.


    But doing the same thing every day, even if it''s thrilling and exciting, will be disgusting.


    It''s like turning interest into work and you''ll lose fun.


    "I''d like to, but now I''m forcing the spirit of the curse to do it."


    "Why do you have to force the spirit of hatred to do it? Is he the best? "


    "No, the other three are in the form of ethnic groups and legions, just like the ghost beasts we killed these days, not 100000 but 80000, but do you think we can really kill all the ghost beasts?" Teri Boye said helplessly: "only the spirit of hatred can kill clean. The other three said that it is an unnatural creature. In fact, they are also born in compliance with nature. They are actually part of the balance, and the spirit of hatred is the real meaning of the unnatural creature. Its emergence is completely caused by human beings. Those killing and destruction for entertainment purposes have long been cursed The spirit of resentment, so killing it is my ultimate goal. "


    "I still don''t understand. Why do you want to kill the spirit of the curse and resentment? Because the spirit beast is easy to bully? "


    "It''s one thing that ghost beasts are bullied, but the real reason is to bring out the spirit of curse and resentment."


    "I still don''t understand."


    "Remember what Malone said to you in the beginning."


    "Malone said that if you were seriously injured and killed non natural creatures, you could bring their energy back to nature, and you could speed up the healing process, but now it''s certainly false news."


    "That''s right. It''s fake news. It''s the news I put out on purpose." Teri Bowie said, "if you were the spirit of hatred, would you let me recover? Or when I''m seriously injured? "


    "But it''s been so long, why hasn''t the spirit of the curse come out? What is he waiting for? "


    "Because I haven''t appeared yet. The spirit of the curse always thought that I was hiding in a corner to heal. He must have been looking for me dead. Haven''t you noticed that there are many evil cults gathering here. They are looking for my whereabouts. I have to say that your human n... C is really many, and each one is incurable."


    At first, West felt that the heretics were really short of heart.


    One by one, they pursue salvation, but their salvation is to destroy the world first.


    Why do they think that God will redeem them if they commit the crime of destroying the world?


    West is ashamed. Can''t these heretics have a long heart.


    Even if they are based on the reason that I just see the whole human being unhappy, it''s better to die for salvation.


    "Then you''ll show up quickly. We''ll cooperate with you in a performance."


    "Don''t worry. If we act too hastily, the spirit of hatred will not be easily deceived, or even doubted."


    "Where is the nest of the spirit of hatred? If he doesn''t come out, can''t we just look for him? "


    "If I can find his nest, will I leave him here?"


    "What a trouble." West complained.


    ¡­¡­


    "Chen Zhu, the second elemental fruit has been sent to Los Angeles. Go and receive it."


    "Lao Zhang, I wonder if you have dug more elemental fruits from the Dragon King, and then you only have two of them."


    "You don''t want to do this, we need to trust each other, don''t doubt each other, it will affect our feelings."


    "I have a relationship with you."


    "Tell me the truth, how many are you asking the Dragon King for?"


    "Just three. Do you think the elemental fruit is the dragon fruit? How much is it?"


    "But I just doubt what to do."


    "I''m sorry for your idea."


    "It''s mainly because you gave it so refreshing."


    "No, it''s no use killing me. I''ll take a piece of hard work."


    "Come on, I have a way to prove it later. As long as this element fruit is awakened by magic or intelligence, as well as demonized beasts, can it be eaten?"


    "Yes, the fruit of this element belongs to the non-human treasure."


    "What do you mean? What does it mean to be a non-human treasure? "


    "Human beings are the spirits of all things. They gather the bells and spirits of heaven and earth and occupy the Qi of heaven and earth. This also makes it difficult for other species to seize resources from human beings, such as ordinary beasts, and so do those spirit beasts and monsters. Therefore, the heaven and earth will give birth to this kind of non-human treasure, which means that human beings can''t use it, can''t eat it, and want to seize it. In nature, human beings can''t use it No, other animals can eat more. "


    Chen Yu did not know whether the princess was a monster or a spirit beast, or a Warcraft.Chen Yu once used intelligence potion for the princess, so the princess should have opened her mind.


    And the princess has used strengthening potion and devil potion.


    It has demonic lineage.


    And a few days ago, it also awakened the earth Department talent.


    "You have seen my big bear princess."


    "Yes, what''s the matter?"


    "The princess woke up to the earth''s talent a few days ago, and can control the power of the earth. If I give it the fruit of the element, will it have a talent attribute or strengthen the original earth''s talent?"


    "I don''t know. I don''t know very much about the elemental fruit. You can show it to eat."


    "It''s not going to die, is it?" Chen Yu asked uneasily.


    "Anyway, I haven''t heard of anyone who died of eating elemental fruit. The safety should be no problem."


    Chen Chu looks at the lazy bear in the sun in the yard and thinks about the princess''s try tonight.


    There are many pets in Chen''s family, but Chen dare only to give them to the princess.


    Wanda is also a mixed race, but it does not have the awakening talent attribute. Chen Yu is afraid that it will suffer from eating problems.


    Snow White is the same. Although it has been strengthened, it has no talent attribute.


    As for Beelzebub, they are not animals or beasts.


    They''re demons, they''re just projections of the world, in animal form.


    Just like Amun, his projection form in the world is a giant whale.


    The resurrected Lycra gates belia from the underground laboratory last time.


    They are all subordinates of belia, but their forms are very different.


    "Then I''ll rest assured." "By the way," Chen said


    "What else?"


    "If there''s something wrong with my pet, I''ll go to Longhushan and kill the beast."


    "Chen, can we not be such a hooligan?"


    "You''re the one who booked the tickets, so you should be responsible."


    "It''s not so responsible."

 Chapter 2000

    "Is it Xiaolongnv''s delivery again?"


    "On business." Zhang Tianyi''s tone suddenly became serious: "I just have something to ask you."


    "Please? What''s up? "


    "It''s not a big deal, it''s just to beat up the delivery disciple for me."


    "Are you kidding?"


    "No, I''m not kidding. My apprentice''s skill is called Ruyi Scripture. There is a disadvantage in this book, that is, it''s powerful and has the same realm. It''s OK to choose ten from one."


    "Ten out of ten is a fault? If you have any such shortcomings, give me a dozen. "


    "I''m not kidding."


    "I''m not kidding. Do you have any misunderstanding of the word" defect "


    "The power of Ruyi Scripture is great, but it''s also a disadvantage. Every realm needs to be defeated. The so-called Ruyi is the intentional ability to achieve it."


    "Why do I have to do this? You can come. "


    "Ruyi Scripture is about heart. My apprentice knows that my realm is different from that of him. So if I defeat him, he will take it for granted, because I am the elder and he is the younger. How to practice heart in this state of mind?" Zhang Tianyi said, "but you are different. He is so arrogant that he thinks he is invincible among his peers. If you defeat him at this time, his realm will be improved by leaps and bounds."


    "Why should I be such a bad person." "I won''t do it anyway," Chen said


    "If other people can do it, I don''t ask you. No one in my disciples of the generation of disciples of the disciples of the disciples of the disciples of the disciples of the disciples of the disciples of the disciples of the disciples of the disciples of the disciples of the disciples of the disciples of the disciples of the disciples of the disciples of the disciples of the disciples of the disciples of the disciples of the disciples of the disciples of the disciples of the disciples of the disciples of the disciples of the disciples of the disciples of the disciples of the disciples of the disciples of the disciples of the disciples of the disciples of the disciples of the disciples of the disciples of the disciples of the disciples of the "


    "I got into an enemy for no reason, thanks to your idea."


    "I beg you. He is in an unstable state of mind now, and he does not know what kind of skill he is practicing. He always thinks that his talent is due to the talent of no one in the ten thousand. In fact, although his talent is good, it is far from the point of no one in the ten thousand. Even among his brothers, there are many who are better than him."


    "Why don''t you tell him directly that he is powerful because of his skill, not his talent."


    "What he wants is to temper his mood, not to play him to pieces. If he tells him the truth and destroys his pride directly, he will be completely wasted."


    "Then you''re sure I won''t kill him with my hands?"


    "No, he didn''t lose. Although the Ruyi Scripture is powerful, it''s far below the invincible level. In the end, it needs high enough accomplishments."


    "How far do I need to go? Just beat him, right? "


    "No, as long as you can''t fight to death, fight to death."


    "Are you sure?"


    "As long as you don''t leave any sequelae, just fight."


    "That''s what you said. You can''t rely on me if I''m playing badly."


    "I said it." Zhang Tianyi promised to come down quite freely.


    "Are you sure you are not the son of your enemy or something?"


    "You promised it, didn''t you?"


    "Since you begged me so much, I''ll do my best to agree. What''s the difficulty in beating people?" Chen Yu said easily, "but are you sure that your apprentice will not really take me as an enemy?"


    "When he breaks through, just explain to him."


    "That line Did he know that I was the one who delivered the goods? "


    "I don''t know. I haven''t told him yet."


    "Call him to the suburbs. I''ll give you a place where you can let him go. It''s convenient for me to do By the way, what''s his name? "


    ¡­¡­


    Ye fengmiao, the proper name is the hero''s special name.


    Chen Chu make complaints about it. He is now behind Zhang Tianyi''s disciple.


    He has been with us for half an hour.


    Even from a man''s point of view, ye fengmiao is handsome to the point of no friends.


    Of course, it also increased Chen''s impulse to beat him.


    In fact, ye fengmiao also found Chen Yu who followed him all the way.


    And he also felt the murderous spirit of Chen Yu on the way.


    Ye fengmiao doesn''t know who Chen Yu is.


    But he would be killed. He would never be an ordinary person.


    Ye fengmiao still pretends to be ignorant and continues to go towards the place given by his Shizu.


    The identity of the man who followed him was conjectured in his mind.


    At the same time, he is also on guard all the way.


    Meanwhile, ye fengmiao is secretly calling Zhang Tianyi.


    "Shizu, I seem to have been followed."


    "What? Are you being followed? Who is following you? Is it the North American psychic? ""I''m not sure. The other side is far away from me. I can only judge that he should be Asian."


    "Then be careful. Besides, I told you that you should never lose the gift. It''s a matter of great importance. I heard that there are many people in China who want to seize it. The person who follows you is probably the religious sect in China."


    Zhang Tian''s clothes are very similar. They don''t show any flaws.


    "I see." Ye fengmiao glanced at Chen Zhu, who was far behind him.


    To be honest, Chen''s tracking level is really not good.


    In the past, Chen followed others, mostly relying on the night, or flying directly above the sky.


    In this way, even if others feel his breath, they can''t judge his position.


    But now it''s still in the daytime. Chen is inconvenient to fly in the air, so he can only follow him on foot.


    Being discovered by Ye fengmiao is also a matter of reason.


    Ye Fengmiao thought about countermeasures while walking.


    He tried to get rid of Chen Yu, but he found that although the other party''s tracking level was not very good.


    But the speed is quite fast. He failed to get rid of each other several times.


    It seems that we can only do it.


    Ye fengmiao''s heart moved, his fingers clasped with a yellow talisman, and his mouth murmured.


    "The wind hides the white clothes, the yellow water hides the red dust, and the art of hiding the clothes."


    When did ye fengmiao disappear in front of Chen Yu.


    Chen Chu looks surprised. How did the boy disappear?


    Chinese magic is really troublesome.


    His shadow eyes can''t find the boy''s sight.


    Where did Chen Yu know that this hiding skill can eliminate all traces in a short time, just like evaporating the caster''s world, and no spell can find its traces.


    At this time, let alone Chen Yu, the aquatic product, even Zhang Tianyi could not find the trace of Ye fengmiao.


    By this time Chen Zhu had come to the position where ye fengmiao disappeared.


    Looking left and right, I did not see ye fengmiao''s figure.

 Chapter 2001

    Can''t you just run like this?


    If I really want to run, I will lose all my face.


    At that time, Zhang Tianyi, the old guy, would never be forced to sneer at himself.


    Chen Yu has opened up the small world completely.


    The small world covers everything within a kilometer.


    But still can''t find any trace of Ye fengmiao.


    Chen Yu knows that he is near here.


    But I can''t find it.


    Just when Chen Yu thought that ye fengmiao had escaped.


    Suddenly, a breath came down from the sky without any sign.


    Chen raised his head and saw a lot of yellow symbols burning in the sky.


    Next, Chen Yu felt his head sink, as if something had fallen on it.


    Chen Yu stumbled two steps, and a burning yellow amulet just floated in front of him.


    Chen Yu was a little bit blindfolded and looked at the Yellow Rune in front of him in amazement.


    The Yellow talisman suddenly turned into a yellow scarf warrior.


    Left hook, right hook, upper hook, Lishi mountain


    This set of combined boxing down, Chen Yu was hit to find no north.


    The time of existence of Huang jinlishi is not long, about tens of seconds.


    But Huang jinlishi just disappeared.


    Chen listened to the voice of Ye fengmiao.


    Kowloon BUCKLE! Nine yellow talismans fell in front of Chen Yu.


    Then it turns into nine dragon shaped cyclones.


    One of the dragon shaped cyclones twined around Chen''s neck and turned into a metal clasp.


    Chen Yu reached out to tear the metal clasp on his neck, but the other two dragon shaped cyclones immediately wrapped around Chen Yu''s arms and turned into metal clasps in an instant.


    Chen felt that the metal clasp on his neck was tightening, and the metal clasp on his arms was also pulling Chen''s arms towards both sides.


    Strength is not small, but it has little effect on Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu didn''t do his best because he was afraid to scare ye fengmiao away.


    At this time, ye fengmiao seemed to feel that the overall situation was settled, and he showed his figure in front of Chen Yu.


    "Who are you, sir? Which school? " Ye fengmiao looks at Chen Zhu with a proud face.


    "Hand over what your Shizu asked you to bring. I''ll spare you." Chen Yu is going to be a villain today, so of course he must be a villain.


    "You''ve been caught by me. How can I avoid death?" Ye fengmiao looks at Chen Yu with a smile, and his eyes are full of disdain.


    Chen Xun looks at ye fengmiao. To be honest, ye fengmiao can''t say whether he has been misled. His three views are quite correct.


    At least when ye fengmiao was in the dominant position, he didn''t really play hard on Chen Yu.


    It''s also quite measured.


    But from small to large by the stars and the moon holding, it is inevitable that some self righteous, arrogant.


    Chen Yu really doesn''t want to be this bad guy.


    Ye fengmiao''s life is that of the protagonist.


    Just, since I promised to Zhang Tianyi, I should at least do something.


    "Do you think you have me?" Chen Yu''s double arm made an effort to shake, and the metal clasp twined on his arm collapsed instantly.


    Ye fengmiao''s pupil contracts suddenly, his body moves back, and his magic is released rapidly.


    "Mount Tai is the prison, the demon of Huangdao town......"


    Ye fengmiao''s talent is really no, he is now using the zodiac magic.


    Although the zodiac originated from Taoism, it does not belong to Taoism and belongs to the self-made school.


    The zodiac is good at pushing stars and calculating fortune, and at subduing demons.


    Chinese people often say that the zodiac is auspicious. The zodiac also refers to this method of zodiacy.


    But now the zodiac is scarce.


    When ye fengmiao was young, he once got the treasure of the zodiac.


    Another ancient book is needed to learn the zodiac.


    Moreover, the most important thing about the inheritance of the zodiac is the theory of talent.


    If you don''t have enough talent, you can''t learn the secret script in front of you.


    As ye fengmiao''s spell is released.


    A tetragonal cage was formed around Chen Yu.


    After seeing Chen Zhu trapped, ye fengmiao breathed a long sigh of relief.


    He hasn''t seen anyone who can smash Kowloon directly with the earthquake.


    I''m afraid it would be in the hands of this guy if I didn''t respond in time.


    What kind of sect is this guy? He has such a profound cultivation.


    At his age, he seems to be one or two years older than himself.


    If they confront each other head-on, they will be defeated.


    Chen Chu reaches for the railing of the cage, which is not gold, not wood, not stone.


    This is not an ordinary cage, but an aggregation of Mount Tai.


    The sword and the spear are not damaged, and the fire and the water are not invaded."Now that you''re a prisoner, what''s your identity?"


    Chen Chu twisted his neck and looked at ye fengmiao.


    In Chen''s space ring, there is also a ninja suit.


    The original plan was to attack him as a Japanese ninja.


    In this way, he doesn''t have to appear in the public. In the future, ye fengmiao will have to settle accounts and go to Japan to find someone.


    It''s just that he didn''t even have time to change. As a result, they began to conflict.


    "I want to know how long you can keep this spell," Chen said, holding his chest in both hands


    A fine light flashed in ye fengmiao''s eyes.


    "Three quarters of an hour, but at three quarters of an hour you, I can attack you, but you can do nothing. Do you think you can withstand my attack?"


    Chen Chu felt his chin and thought, "how long is three quarters of an hour? Oh, by the way, it''s half an hour, isn''t it? "


    Ye fengmiao snorts coldly. Quan Dang Chen Yu is teasing him.


    "It seems that if you don''t get a lesson, you don''t know how to be afraid."


    At this time, ye fengmiao''s mobile phone rings.


    Ye fengmiao looks at his mobile phone. It''s Zhang Tianyi who called him.


    "Little leaf, are you ok now?"


    "I''m fine, Shizu. I''ve caught the man. Now I''m asking about his origin."


    "You You got him? "


    "Yeah, I''ve got him in jail with the zodiac."


    "Come on, take a video call. Maybe I know him." Zhang Tianyi knows that Chen Zhu must have let water.


    However, it must be wonderful to see Chen Yu trapped by his apprentice''s magic at this time.


    I also want to save the screenshots for later humiliating Chen.


    But Chen Yu also heard the dialogue between ye fengmiao and Zhang Tianyi.


    How could Chen give Zhang Tianyi such a chance.


    Boom -


    the ground shook and the leaves were almost unsteady.


    He saw Chen Yu smashing the prison with his fist.


    Chen''s first punch didn''t have much effect.


    But what about the shaking of the earth?


    Ye fengmiao looks at Chen Yu in amazement.


    Chen Yu predicted in his heart: "it seems to be stronger than what he imagined. If it''s old man Zhang Tianyi who uses this move, I''m afraid I have to work hard to get rid of it. Fortunately, ye fengmiao is not the old man."


    Chen Yu bombarded the prison again. This time, Chen Yu''s strength was ten times greater than last time.


    Bang -


    when the prison broke down, ye fengmiao had no time to react. Chen Yu had been holding him by the neck all the time.

 Chapter 2002

    Ye fengmiao is totally frightened.


    The magic of Huangdao town was broken directly.


    The magic of Huangdao town is not unbroken.


    But in the past, he was broken by his opponent''s skill.


    He never knew that the magic of Huangdao town could be destroyed directly by violence.


    Today, he has gained a lot of experience. He really has.


    Ye fengmiao''s movements were extremely fast. Seeing Chen Zhu''s grasp, he immediately attached himself to the heavenly king.


    At what time, the leaves are infinitely powerful.


    He felt like he could tear everything apart.


    But he overestimated himself.


    When he tried to open Chen''s hand, he found his strength meaningless.


    He found that he could not shake Chen Yu even if he imposed the emperor''s appendage.


    "I said, hand over what the old tortoise gave you, and spare you not to die."


    Chen Yu said this to Zhang Tian on purpose.


    At this time, ye fengmiao hasn''t hung up yet, and Zhang Tianyi is still answering the phone.


    Chen Chu reaches for ye fengmiao''s phone, and then clicks on the video call.


    "Old tortoise, do you want to see how I kill your apprentice?"


    Ye fengmiao felt that he was about to suffocate.


    Chen Yu''s strength is too great.


    There was a sharp pain in his neck.


    He had never seen it before. He dared to challenge his master.


    This is not a provocation behind the scenes.


    But in front of Zhang Tianyi.


    This guy has a lot of guts.


    And he dared to provoke Zhang Tianyi.


    Then he must dare to kill himself.


    This makes ye fengmiao''s hands and feet feel cold.


    In the past, no matter what kind of enemy he met.


    Zhang Tianyi can always stand up to protect him.


    But this time, Zhang Tianyi is 180 thousand miles away from here.


    Zhang Tianyi can do nothing.


    Ye fengmiao''s mind is suddenly clear.


    At this time, we must help ourselves.


    Shizu can''t save himself.


    If I can''t help myself, I will die.


    Ye fengmiao''s thoughts fly in his mind.


    One by one, the possibility comes from ye fengmiao''s mind.


    But one by one.


    Finally, ye fengmiao came up with a way.


    "The great... Method of breaking up the demons." Ye fengmiao roars.


    Then ye fengmiao''s breath soared.


    At this time, Chen Yu felt the endless sense of oppression towards him.


    In a flash, Chen Yu was all fried.


    What a terrible power!


    But the next moment, Chen Yu woke up.


    What the hell?


    This is not a powerful force that makes Chen Yu feel terrible at all.


    It''s a kind of spiritual magic.


    And that''s not how the demons break up.


    Ye fengmiao shouted to frighten Chen Yu.


    Breaking up the demons is a kind of desperate magic.


    With vitality for power, the effect can vary from several times to tens of times.


    However, even if ye fengmiao''s strength has increased dozens of times, it is impossible to be intimidated by Chen Yu.


    In fact, ye fengmiao just used the candle dragon technique in the zodiac.


    Candle dragon technique seems to be very powerful.


    In fact, candle dragon has no attack effect at all.


    Candle dragon is to give the enemy a deceptive illusion.


    Frankly speaking, it''s spiritual magic.


    Let people think that they are facing a candle dragon, not a person.


    And ye fengmiao''s tactics worked.


    He really scared Chen Yu.


    But the effect is too short.


    Chen Yu woke up almost instantly.


    Ye fengmiao was also surprised to see Chen Zhu wake up so quickly.


    Because the last one to wake up in such a short time is Zhang Tianyi.


    But this man is absolutely impossible to compare with his shizubi.


    Chen''s face darkened.


    Because he really felt ashamed.


    I was actually played an empty city plan.


    "I''ll kill you." Chen Chu gnashed his teeth and looked at the leaves.


    Ye fengmiao didn''t speak, but when he was out of trouble, he immediately cast a magic to escape.


    "Tu Dun!" The misty figure of leaves disappeared on the ground.


    Chen Yu''s eyes radiated a brilliant light, and he felt the misty breath of leaves moving rapidly underground.Chen Yu hit the ground hard.


    Boom -


    with a loud noise, the ground around 100 meters directly collapses and cracks.


    Ye fengmiao thought he had escaped from the sky.


    But soon he found himself in trouble.


    The ground was smashed by Chen Yu.


    There were cracks all over the place, which made his reclusion impossible to continue.


    Ye fengmiao can only get out of the ground, holding a yellow talisman in his hand. After a while of ghost talisman in the air, the Yellow talisman burns.


    "The spirit of heaven and the spirit of earth, the Lord, show his spirit quickly. Borrow my body, help me with my magic skill, kill my bandits, and raise my merit..." Ye fengmiao can only stand on his head and face Chen Yu.


    Zhang Tianyi is watching Chen Yu and ye fengmiao fight at the moment.


    Chen Yu wants Zhang Tian to see how he bullies his grandchildren.


    Zhang Tianyi sees ye fengmiao using treasure seeking Sanqing and can''t help patting his forehead.


    This pursuit of Sanqing is a top-grade magic. Sanqing refers to the three supreme gods in Taoism.


    In the eyes of practitioners, Sanqing refers to three kinds of Qi, which was written in ancient times.


    The three kinds of Qi are Taiqing, Yuqing and Shangqing.


    It implies the innate, chaotic and natural Qi.


    However, many Taoist magic techniques seem to be connected with gods, but in fact, they are all borrowed from the natural forces of heaven and earth.


    For example, ye fengmiao''s magic seeks treasure Sanqing.


    To put it bluntly, it is to borrow the innate Qi of Taiqing.


    Man is born, and heaven and earth are born.


    If it''s a normal opponent, this spell is just right.


    But the opponent he is facing now is Chen Yu.


    This enemy can''t turn the situation around by the regular magic of seeking treasure, Sanqing.


    According to Zhang Tianyi, ye fengmiao needs more radical spells.


    Don''t say to be able to beat Chen Yu, at least the possibility of self preservation is greater.


    Ye fengmiao took advantage of Taiqing''s inborn Qi and opened his mouth to Chen Zhu.


    "Samadhi is really fire!"


    Chen Yu was really shocked when he heard the name of samadhi zhenhuo.


    Don''t dare to connect the flame from the leaves.


    However, Chen''s speed has an absolute advantage. In a second, he goes around ye fengmiao''s back and kicks him on his ass.


    "Get out of here."


    Ye fengmiao is very embarrassed to come up with a vicious dog on the ground.


    This foot is not light or heavy, but it makes his waist not straight.


    "You bastard." Ye fengmiao swears.


    "My son of a bitch? You haven''t seen me be more a jerk. "


    Chen Yu flashes and appears in front of Ye fengmiao again. A big mouth gives it to ye fengmiao.


    "Wow..." Ye fengmiao covers his face and escapes two steps.


    "Hand it over, or I''ll kill you."

 Chapter 2003

    Chen Yu suddenly felt that it was not cruel enough to die in another place.


    "Do you know the characteristics of Laomei prison?"


    Even don''t need Chen Zhuo to say, ye fengmiao has already begun brain tonic.


    Ye fengmiao''s quest for treasure, Sanqing''s effect is very poor.


    As Zhang Tianyi speculated.


    Qiu baosanqing is not suitable to deal with Chen Yu.


    Seeking treasure is based on the innate, chaotic and natural Qi.


    The most important function of these three is to make your spells more sharp and release some spells that could not be released in the past.


    However, Chen Yu did not compare his magic with ye fengmiao at all.


    If it''s more than magic, ye fengmiao can throw Chen Zhu for several streets.


    But they''re not comparing spells, they''re comparing combat effectiveness.


    Chen''s combat effectiveness is to be able to shake the leaves and make a few streets misty.


    Ye fengmiao can''t even hit Chen Yu.


    No, to be exact, ye fengmiao can''t even cast a complete spell.


    Chen Yu didn''t give him time or opportunity at all.


    It''s like a fighter and a shooter. The shooter needs to take out the gun first and then load the bullet.


    But the fighter didn''t give him a chance to pull out his gun.


    Of course, Chen Yu didn''t plan to kill him either.


    So it''s more appropriate to start.


    This measure is based on the premise that we can''t die.


    In addition, there are no other restrictions.


    Ye fengmiao is also stubborn. He has been beaten into a pig''s head by Chen Zhu.


    But he would not take it out, nor bow his head to Chen Yu.


    I''ve been dead for a long time.


    Chen Yu still hasn''t stopped beating ye fengmiao.


    At this time, Zhang Tianyi shouted in the mobile phone video: "enough, don''t hit, Xiaoye, give him something."


    "Shizu I I can''t... "


    "Things matter, but not you." Zhang Tianyi said seriously.


    Chen Ji flicked his mouth. The old man was taking his own human feelings and his disciples to enhance their feelings. It was not a thing.


    It''s the old guy who told himself to beat up his apprentice.


    But I have to pretend to care for the younger generation.


    What a disgusting face.


    Seeing Zhang Tianyi''s compassionate gesture of grieving for his son, Chen Yu wanted to beat him.


    Ye fengmiao is still reluctant to give up.


    It''s not about that anymore.


    His stubbornness, his pride do not allow him to admit defeat.


    Ye fengmiao feels a stream of air blocking his chest.


    The breath of Ye fengmiao is more and more urgent.


    And his breath is getting stronger and stronger.


    Zhang Tianyi eyebrows a pick, breakthrough?


    Is that a breakthrough?


    Zhang Tianyi didn''t think of it.


    Originally, he thought that ye fengmiao needed to settle down after returning to the mountain to make a breakthrough.


    But I didn''t expect ye fengmiao to break through so quickly.


    Ye fengmiao also feels his difference.


    Mana is increasing at an amazing rate.


    "If I don''t give up, I''ll never give up!" Ye fengmiao''s sudden hysterical roar.


    His eyes were red and his breath was rising in multiple times.


    "I didn''t lose!" Ye fengmiao wipes the blood from the corners of his mouth and takes out a yellow talisman in his hand.


    "Still coming? My meal is coming. I don''t have time to hang around with you. Isn''t it good to hand over things honestly? " Chen Yu is also a little impatient.


    Chen Chu rushed up, grabbed ye fengmiao''s wrist directly, and raised it high.


    Although ye fengmiao''s hand was raised in the air, he had never been more confident at this time.


    The other hand still doesn''t stop casting.


    Even he intentionally asked Chen to hold his arm. His left hand had already prepared a big gift for Chen.


    It seems to be dark very early today The sun hasn''t set completely just now.


    It was suddenly dark at the moment.


    "The ecliptic exterminates Zang." Ye fengmiao''s palm suddenly hit Chen Yu''s face.


    Behind ye fengmiao, there appeared a giant with a full body of talismans.


    This giant is called miezang, the God in the ecliptic system.


    Seen from the earth, the path of the sun in the sky is called the ecliptic.


    After the sun set, he was dragged to the end of the mountain.


    When one day the sun no longer rises, it is the time when Tibet exterminates the sun completely.


    So the giant destroys Zang is also the symbol of destruction.


    Giant destroys Zang giant palm to clap to Chen Zhu.


    At the moment when Chen was hit, a huge impact also happened.The attack of the giant destroying Zang is also full of destructive power.


    Every time he attacked, there would be a violent explosion.


    Ye fengmiao doesn''t think Chen Yu can beat him now.


    He has successfully summoned the giant to destroy Zang.


    This is the most powerful spell in the zodiac.


    Even ye fengmiao thinks that there is no more powerful magic in the world than the zodiac to exterminate Zang.


    Chen Yu was directly hit in the air.


    Bombardment -


    the giant destroys Zang and shoots Chen Zhu in the air three times.


    Chen Yu falls to the ground.


    Ye fengmiao looks at Chen Yu, who is in a mess. His heart is full of joy.


    Because now, the situation is completely reversed.


    Now he is the one who controls life and death.


    Chen Yu stood up slowly.


    Ye fengmiao did not rush to attack, but looked down on Chen Zhu.


    "Now you, what else do you want to say?"


    Chen Chu tore off his rotten coat: "I''m tired of it. This game is not fun."


    Chen Chu looks at the mobile phone snatched from ye fengmiao, then crushes it.


    At the moment, Zhang Tianyi, who is in Longhu Mountain, has a click on his mind.


    It''s not good to whisper. Don''t overdo it.


    Zhang Tianyi calls Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu looks at his mobile phone and turns it off.


    "The last time we talked, we gave it to me, and then I turned and left."


    "I won." Ye fengmiao said proudly.


    In his view, Chen Yu is at the end of his tether.


    He has no choice now.


    As in the past, each opponent will fall in front of him.


    Chen takes a deep breath and looks at ye fengmiao and the giant behind him to destroy Zang: "do you really think that with this thing, you can win me?"


    "The truth is clear. I won." Ye fengmiao looks at Chen Yu proudly.


    "Well, if you think so, let''s start." Chen Chu shrugged.


    "Kill Zang, kill him." Ye fengmiao is not going to be merciful this time.


    He thinks Chen Yu is going to kill him, so he should take Chen Yu for granted.


    However, Chen Yu disappeared.


    "Run away?" Ye fengmiao is a little surprised. Chen Zhu runs too fast.


    This disappointed him a little. At first, he planned to see how powerful the giant destroyed Zang.


    But I didn''t expect that Chen Yu, who said so arrogantly, actually counseled me.


    However, ye fengmiao did not see clearly how Chen Yu escaped.


    However, giant miezang kept looking up at the sky.

 Chapter 2004

    When Chen Yu came out of the mountain, he found a giant dragon.


    That breath feels a little familiar, like a little dragon girl.


    By the way, the real name seems to be Accra boumont.


    However, Chen can''t remember her real name. It''s still easy for Xiao Longnv to remember.


    Xiao Longnv didn''t find Chen''s sight. She just skimmed the sky with her body.


    Chen Yu called Zhang Tianyi again.


    "Lao Zhang, did you call Xiao Longnv?"


    "I asked her to collect ye fengmiao''s body." Zhang Tianyi''s poisonous mouth has no good words.


    "In other words, if there is a giant Western dragon, is there a dragon in the east?" Chen is curious about it.


    "Yes, No."


    "And the stream of consciousness? You can just say, yes or no. "


    "As you think, there is no dragon like this."


    "I hate to talk to you."


    "Don''t like talking to me. What do you call me for?"


    "If I don''t call you, I''ll call your apprentice."


    "OK, why do you bully the younger generation?"


    "Why are you accusing me? Who gives you confidence? "


    "Do you want me to say it?"


    "Well, you say."


    "the dragon of China is a god beast, which is gathered by the gas of the earth''s veins and rivers, and the essence of heaven and earth is brought together."


    "Those Jiaolong, scaly Hualong and carp leaping over the dragon''s gate are not really Hualong?"


    "The dragon can turn into a dragon, but first it must become a river god. For example, the dragon that you killed last time, after becoming a river god, continuously integrates the water atmosphere, fades the body after tomorrow, and finally turns into a dragon. As for other scale long dragons, it is really not true. The carp is less likely to leap into the dragon''s gate, so it can turn into a dragon by jumping, even if it''s better than the taste Not so good. "


    "What if the carp becomes a sperm and then a river god?"


    "Where there are so many if, there are always so many different kinds in the world, but the special case is always there, but the special case is the special case, a successful, does not mean that this group can, just as you are now bullied, but you say that all human beings are like you, can you?" Not to regard it as right Kirin for having heard it many times Kirin Kung,


    Zhang Tian disagrees. "The Phoenix, the Kirin" and so on are familiar with the essence of heaven and earth. For example, Phoenix is the light that the sun shines on the earth. So Phoenix is also called the emperor bird, and the kylin is bred by the spirit of mountain spirit, so Kirin is the king of animals.


    "That is to say, the legends about the gods and beasts are basically false?"


    "Most of them are false. Of course, some myths have been modified, which are more in line with the understanding and cognition of ordinary people. After hundreds of years and thousands of years of evolution, they finally become the myths we now know."


    "What about the legendary beasts of ancient times? For example, it''s not true that the Dragon gave birth to nine sons and so on? "


    "So these beasts are immortal, aren''t they?"


    "It''s not that you can''t kill completely Wait Chen Yu, don''t mess around. The strength of the beast may not be the most powerful, but what they represent is the supreme will. Kowtow to them first when you see them. Don''t always think about fighting and killing. "


    "Have you knelt and licked the beast?"


    "I knelt and licked. When I was lucky, I met the Lord of daze, Baize, the god beast."


    Zhang Tianyi talked about his shameless past without any embarrassment. He also spoke in a proud voice.


    "Is that any good?"


    "Of course, but only if you want to lick him comfortably, now it''s no better than that. I can shoot all kinds of rainbow farts. Now I can''t put my figure on the shelf."


    "You can''t, I can. Introduce the beast Baize to me."


    "It''s no use introducing you. I can''t find him."


    "Don''t you say that he is the leader of daze? Go to that daze to find him."


    "Daze is a legendary place. When you think it''s your back garden, you can''t find someone without atmosphere."


    "Say What if I killed the beast? "


    "It''s a big cause and effect. For example, Baize, the beast of God, is transformed by wind and cloud, and it also symbolizes auspiciousness and longevity. At the same time, it has the ability to bless future generations. But if you kill him, you will die. That''s not a curse, but it''s a cause and effect. No magic can exempt this cause and effect."


    Chen Yu shivered, "is the benefit you can get related to what he symbolizes and represents?"


    "I have been blessed with the health and safety of my children." Zhang Tianyi said seriously.


    "Well?" This is a good thing.


    "What does the dragon, the Phoenix and the unicorn symbolize?"


    "I don''t know, but they have both the auspicious side and the dark side, so don''t take it for granted to kill the beast. What you get may not be as good as what you lose.""Is it OK with the Western dragon? I''ve killed a lot of dragons. "


    "It''s OK. As long as you feel capable, it''s OK to exterminate them."


    "Don''t tempt me, you old thing." Chen Yu cursed, but the next moment he changed his tune: "is it possible to create animals artificially?"


    "It''s possible that you will be pushed to a certain level in the future, but it''s meaningless at that time." Zhang Tianyi said, "it''s like you have so much money now. If you think about what I want, I want that. In fact, you''ve broken away from the extravagant level in the past."


    "I feel pretty awesome now. Can''t I do it now?"


    "I can''t do it. It''s a little worse."


    "That''s all."


    Chen Yu''s answer to Zhang Tianyi was not too surprising.


    Back home, I''ve missed dinner.


    Of course, Chen''s share is still reserved.


    After dinner, Chen Yu called the princess to him.


    "Princess, look what it is."


    The intelligence quotient of the princess is about the same as that of a child about ten years old.


    However, from its perspective, we are still at a loss about the fruits of elements.


    The princess reached out her claw and went to get the fruit of the element.


    In his opinion, Chen Zhu was given the fruit of the element since he put it in front of him.


    Chen Yu did not stop, watching the princess put the fruit into her mouth.


    The fruit of this element has a big fist, but in front of the princess like a small cart, it''s just like a toothpick.


    "Princess, how do you feel?"


    The princess sat on the ground, touched her belly, and then looked at Chen Yu in a daze.


    Is it not digested yet?


    Chen Yu was confused.


    The princess has not changed.


    Chen Yu waited for another moment and asked, "still don''t feel it?"

 Chapter 2005

    Is it a fake?


    Or what has changed, but the princess doesn''t feel it?


    Chen Yu began to think again.


    But think again, the last time the princess gained the power to tear the earth, she knew how to use it directly.


    It''s like instinct.


    This time, if it has made some changes, it should be discovered and understood directly.


    Come on, no change, no change.


    Chen is still a little disappointed.


    Of course, not disappointed with the princess.


    "I''m going to practice, Fanny. I''ll be back later." Chen Yu got up and turned to the fari who was playing with the children in the living room.


    "Don''t shoot down the government plane again."


    Last time Chen Yu shot down an air force plane.


    It was broadcast on the news the next day, but the military explained that it was a mistake during the training that resulted in the plane crash.


    At that time, Chen Yu and fari were watching the news, which happened to be broadcast.


    Chen Yu said casually at that time, isn''t this the plane I took down last night.


    Then fari knew what Chen had done.


    "Chen, if you really want to fight down, get the wreckage back, then repair the shell and put it in the yard for the children to play."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Chen Yu patted the head of the princess around him, and his figure appeared in half a meter.


    But at this time, the princess actually followed Chen Yu''s side.


    Chen Leng Leng for a moment, the princess appeared in an instant, the huge body fell down.


    The princess was waving her limbs and howling.


    Chen Yu hurriedly pulls the princess.


    "Princess, how are you here?"


    Chen Yu put the princess back to the ground.


    Looking at the princess doubtfully.


    With her own speed, the princess can''t catch up with herself even if she can fly?


    Unless Chen Yu''s eyes are again on the princess.


    Unless it moves in an instant.


    Chen takes out a ball and throws it gently in his hand: "princess, catch it."


    With that, Chen Yu throws the ball out of the cliff.


    Although the princess is not a dog, her character is similar to that of a dog. She also likes to play this with her family.


    The body of the princess is moving again, and disappears in place in an instant.


    The next moment it''s in mid air, mouth open to pick up the ball in front of it.


    But he was wrong in his estimation. The ball flew out of the range he could bite.


    Ow -


    The Princess roared down from the sky.


    Chen Yu catches the princess again.


    Although this instantaneous movement brings the princess magic, it also puts her in danger.


    It can''t control this ability now.


    Once it is moved to the air in a blink, and it is not used continuously, it will cause great damage if it falls directly from the air.


    "Princess, can you jump continuously?"


    The princess looked at Chen Yu with her head askew. It seems that Chen Yu''s words are hard to understand.


    Chen Yu touched his head. How should this be explained?


    Chen Yu thought about it. His body shape flashed and he appeared tens of meters away at the fastest speed.


    "Come, princess."


    The princess also followed a flash and appeared beside Chen Yu.


    But this time Chen Yu didn''t go to pick up the princess. Instead, he flashed again and appeared tens of meters away.


    Looking at the princess who has been falling, she cried: "come, princess, come here."


    The princess was in a panic. She flashed again and again around Chen Yu.


    "Well done, well done, go on." Chen Yu still didn''t pick up the princess. He moved forward.


    The princess began to adapt to the process and rhythm.


    About ten minutes. The princess has moved for 200 times in a row.


    At this time, it began to be tired. Chen Yu obviously felt the princess''s weariness.


    It seems that it can not move infinitely in an instant.


    The princess returned to the ground and began to recover quickly.


    Chen found that the princess can absorb a lot of spirit from the underground.


    Soon, the princess regained her vitality.


    And when it becomes familiar with its abilities, it begins to enjoy it.


    It looks very excited.


    Although this ability can not be used for long-distance travel, it is enough for the princess.


    At least, the princess likes the new ability.


    At this time, Zhang Tianyi called again.


    Chen Yu feels that Zhang Tianyi is in a hurry and comes to talk to himself.


    First of all, Chen Yu is too black and ruthless to get out of bed for a year.Chen Yu doesn''t believe it. He is a doctor himself.


    He knows how to make people lie in bed without being hemiplegic.


    To put it bluntly, Zhang Tianyi wants to benefit from Chen Zhu.


    Chen Yu will not follow Zhang Tianyi.


    Chen Yu also wants to make a profit from him.


    Chen Zhuo and Zhang Tianyi just finished talking, another strange phone call came in.


    "Hello, are you Mr. Chen?"


    "I am, who are you?"


    "How come you can''t get through all the time? You''re on the phone all the time."


    "Well I''m sorry. I was talking to a friend. Is that you? "


    "I''m Mr. Lila gavich who introduced me. He said you were looking for a witch."


    "Well?" Chen immediately replied, "do you know what I''m looking for a witch for?"


    "I know. You''re looking for treasure island, aren''t you?"


    "Since you know, can you take me to find treasure island?" Chen asked.


    "Do you know what I need to pay to find treasure island?" The witch across the phone asked.


    "I don''t know. You can put forward your own conditions as long as they are suitable."


    "In history, three witches have found the legendary treasure island for pirates or adventurers, and all of them have lost their lives."


    Chen Yu was silent for a long time and said, "are you refusing or accepting?"


    "I need a piece of devil gold, a powerful evil spirit, a gray eye, and ten million dollars."


    "The ten million dollars you want is OK, but the three conditions in front of you make me very embarrassed, devil gold, is there any in the world? What level of powerful and incomparable evil spirit do you say? And gray eyes, what is this? "


    In fact, Chen Yu has devil gold.


    Devil gold is the most useless thing for Chen Yu.


    No matter how bad, Chen can go to hell as much as he wants.


    The second condition is a powerful and incomparable evil spirit, which is a very general explanation. What is the concept of powerful and incomparable?


    Is it the power in the eyes of the witch, or the power in her own eyes?


    In addition, what Chen doesn''t understand most is the gray eye. Chen has never heard of the gray eye.


    "There is evil gold in the world. As for how you get it, it''s your problem. And I say the powerful evil spirit, at least at the level of disaster."

 Chapter 2006

    "What is the disaster level?"


    Although Chen often hears what some people call disaster level.


    But disaster level does not have an accurate value, but a concept.


    Chen also killed a guy, who also called himself a disaster.


    But in fact, although that guy is bad, he is far away from the disaster level difference.


    He is also stronger than the militants, and his goal is more ordinary people.


    That kind of person can''t reach the real disaster level.


    What''s more, it''s evil spirits.


    Where can Chen Yu find the evil spirits of disaster level?


    Pamela is a banshee now. She should be one.


    But Chen can''t hand Pamela in, can he?


    "There are three ghosts in China, namely, the ghost king of Mount Tai, the ghost king of mountain Mang and the ghost king of Tiandu. There are two in Europe, namely, the spirit of the king''s daughter and the wanderer of the netherworld. There is a spirit of hatred in Africa, which is the known disaster level evil spirit in the world." The witch said, "you just need to kill any one of them and collect their soul fragments with the soul container."


    The witch paused and said: "there is also a gray eye. Among ordinary people, there is a kind of eye that can see ghosts. It is called yin-yang eye. On the contrary, it is gray eye. Some souls wandering in the world can see the East and west of a kind of shadow monster. This kind of soul has a gray eye."


    "You seem to be asking more than one." Chen Yu said gloomily.


    The first and fourth requirements are all hands-on for Chen.


    If Chen needs devil''s gold, he can build a castle with devil''s gold directly.


    Chen''s money is almost enough to build a house.


    But the second and third requirements are really embarrassing.


    "Madam, how about I pay you more money and cancel the conditions that are hard for people?"


    "Mr. Chen, you should make it clear that the price of finding the treasure island for your navigation is my life. Compared with my life, I don''t think my demands are too much."


    With that, the witch hung up.


    ¡­¡­


    "There are many Buddhas. Are you looking for help again?"


    "It''s over, but there''s little hope." Buddha looked at his sister who came in from the outside: "isindor, what I asked you to investigate, how is your investigation?"


    "The three ghost kings in China are absolutely impossible. They not only have extremely terrible power, but also each has a big army of evil spirits. Their territory is the land of the dead. The living, not to mention killing them, need to take great risks even to enter their territory. Moreover, they have certain relationship with the Chinese government and the alien world of the Chinese spirit It''s no different from suicide when we attack them. "


    Isindor''s face was very gray, obviously it was not an acceptable result for them.


    "The spirit of the king and daughter of Europe and the wanderer of the netherworld? Is it possible for them? "


    "The spirit of the king''s daughter has always been regarded as the Holy Spirit of the royal family by the imperial chamber. To hurt the spirit of the king''s daughter, the first thing we have to face is the British government and the royal family. The difficulty is no less than that of the three ghost kings in China." As for the wanderer of the netherworld, it is said that no one can find him, only when he is willing to appear in front of others


    "When he appeared, did he have any signs? Or the law. "


    "There''s no law or sign at all. He appears to be random."


    "What about the African one? Is it possible? "


    "Now the situation in Africa is very complicated. The alliance led by the non natural forces and the natural guardians is at war, but the spirit of hatred has never appeared. Even some rumors have been generated in the cult under his leadership, and it is not clear for a moment whether it is true or not."


    Isindor looked at her sister: "Buddha, even if we really find any one of them, even if we hold the artifact, I''m afraid it''s very difficult. I think we still find outsiders."


    "I''m looking for them, but some of the people I contacted almost all scolded me as a madman after I explained my request. Although the one I contacted just now didn''t scold me as a madman, it also responded to me with a very shocked attitude."


    ¡­¡­


    "Africa?" Chen Yu thought.


    Chen Yu remembers that when West reported to him the other day, he once said that what they had to deal with seemed to be the spirit of hatred.


    At this time, fari said, "Chen, I''m going to bed. Don''t you practice today?"


    "You go first, I''ll call first." Chen rang West.


    "West, what''s the matter today?"


    "We have found the nest of the spirit of complaint. We have been preparing for the past two days. Tomorrow we plan to sneak into the nest of the spirit of complaint and end the war.""Oh, can I help you?"


    "No, we can do it."


    "Well Be careful. "


    Chen Zhu''s thoughts fly around, the spirit of curse and resentment.


    The spirit of hatred that West had to deal with met the witch''s requirements.


    But Chen did not ask more, lest West should be suspicious.


    But if I don''t ask, I don''t know where the nest of the evil spirit is.


    It seems that I will go to Africa for another round trip in my spare time.


    Back in the room, fari has changed into her new clothes.


    Chen Yu felt the blood flow all over his body.


    "Don''t change it, just take it off."


    Chen Yu and fali always like to play with various emotions, which helps to stabilize and maintain their feelings.


    In farry''s cloakroom, there is a lattice for storing all kinds of farry''s mood clothes.


    Chen likes the game and enjoys it.


    Sometimes, they can play all night.


    Chen Yu''s hand fumbled dishonestly: "what are you playing today?"


    "I''m a judge, you''re the prisoner I tried."


    ¡­¡­


    "Chen Yu, I also want to play your game. It seems that you humans call this role-playing." Belia''s voice is always in the wrong time.


    But when everyone adapts, so does Chen.


    Now Chen Yu is used to playing mood games with Faria and communicating with belia in his mind.


    Of course, most of their communication is shirtless.


    "My queen, ask you something." Chen Ji is working hard.


    "What do you want to ask?"


    "Do you know the gray eye?"


    "Yes."


    "Tell me."


    "Satisfy me first. I don''t like to talk about this kind of business when I''m on business."


    Chen Yu was a little speechless. "Did you mix business with business?"

 Chapter 2007

    "Can you tell me now?"


    It took Chen Zhu nine cows and two tigers to feed belia.


    "The gray eye is actually a kind of demon blood. However, people with this blood are usually invisible. Only after death, when the soul is separated from the body, can the power of blood emerge."


    "Devil? But I heard that people with gray eyes can see what kind of shadow monsters, and what''s the matter? "


    "Do you know the meaning of gray eyes?" Asked belia.


    "I don''t know, what''s the point of this gray eye?"


    Existence is existence, where there is any meaning.


    Is it necessary to say that existence is reasonable?


    If we follow this view, I''m afraid we can''t make sense of everything.


    "The real owner of the grey eye is a kind of devil named wither, which is created by the devil king and the king of the glutton."


    "Then they are supposed to be gluttons?"


    "No, the king of gluttons created them to eat."


    "Eat? You mean the king of gluttons wants to eat them? "


    "No." Belia asked her son to shake his head: "in hell, to say the most famous gourmet, it is necessary to count the king of the glutton, besib, who has eaten everything, including the second devil king."


    Chen''s cheek drew, glanced at belia: "do you call that a gourmet?"


    "Don''t dwell on my description." "But Beelzebub is this kind of character," said belia quietly. "For him, there is nothing that can''t be eaten. But one day, one of his subordinates said to him, there is something he hasn''t eaten."


    Chen Chu looks up at belia. It''s obvious that the point is coming.


    "The subordinate devil of Beelzebub once accidentally broke into a different space and devoured some creatures in that different space." Belia said calmly, "then Beelzebub thought about it. He tried to find the strange space, but it never worked out. Later, he came up with a way. According to the description of the subordinate devil, he created the dead people. The dead people have the ability to lock the strange space. Then Beelzebub successfully found the strange space through the dead people''s ability A different space. "


    "And then?"


    "Beelzebub swallowed half of that strange space directly, and the shadow monster in your mouth died half, all of which were swallowed up by Beelzebub."


    Chen Yu shivered. The king of hell''s horror was beyond imagination.


    To eat, create a race.


    And in order to eat, eat half of the space directly.


    "How big is that different space?"


    "Probably several times larger than the human world."


    Chen Yu''s mouth is wide, several times larger than the human world, and half swallowed by Beelzebub?


    How big is the king of gluttons?


    "Of course, it''s not so exaggerated. Although it''s big, it''s not as big as you think. But it''s his ability. If he thinks it''s necessary, the whole different space will be swallowed up. The reason why he didn''t do that is just because he thinks the shadow monster in the different space has a good taste. He hopes that they can restore the quantity and then eat it again "


    "How much time did he spend?"


    "About a thousand years ago."


    Chen can''t imagine if this guy would do the same thing if he stared at the earth and human beings.


    For a stuttering, worked for thousands of years, and created a race.


    Although Chen Yu did not know that he was not a gourmet, but the title of top food is definitely worthy of it.


    "Are you thinking that Beelzebub will be staring at humans?"


    "I have to worry, especially after hearing your story."


    "The world is the main world, the world rules are very perfect, it is impossible to let Beelzebub pass, and human beings are not rare things, at least for our demons, there will always be some people who believe in us to sacrifice the same kind to us, so it is not too difficult for us to eat as we want."


    "Isn''t it a bit inappropriate for you to talk about cannibalism in front of human beings?"


    "You want to talk about it."


    "Well, let''s change the subject."


    "Don''t you want to know the following story?"


    "And subsequent stories?"


    "It''s not exactly a story." Berea said: "Beelzebub created the stillness based on human beings, so all aspects of stillness are very similar to human beings. As an agreement with the king of gluttons, stillness returns to the world of human beings as desired, and the conditions of the king of gluttons are very clear, and they can be let go back to the world of human beings, but next time he wants to eat, stillness still needs to give his own strength Quantity, but the remaining shadow monsters of different spaces, they have hatred for the silence because of the king of gluttonous eaters, which is unforgettable. ""Shouldn''t they hate the king of gluttons?"


    "They hate it too, but what can they do with the king of gluttons? They can''t do anything, no matter how angry they are, they can''t have any impact on the king of the gluttons. The king of the gluttons is not strong enough for them to resist, so they can only say that the target of hatred turns to the dead. "


    Beliab continued: "although he is the devil of hell, his credit is very good. He used a lot of strength to send the dead people back to the world, but when they came back to the world, they found that they were facing the Revenge of shadow monsters, and a large number of the dead people were slaughtered, which is the karma they brought to the king of hell However, shadow monsters are different space creatures after all, so the dead clan can finally breathe and not be completely wiped out. Then they mixed with human beings to continue the inheritance of the dead clan. Shadow monsters have never given up chasing and killing the descendants of the dead clan. They seem to be able to lock in the descendants of the dead clan and then cheat them into different ones Kill after space. "


    "It''s said that Beelzebub, after learning this news, is also very regretful. He shouldn''t send the dead to the world, but he can send the dead to the world, but he can''t take the initiative to bring the dead back to hell, and even can''t protect them."


    "However, if the king of gluttons can create a dead group, it can create a second one. It seems that it is not significant for the shadow monster to chase down the descendants of the dead group. As long as Beelzebub, the king of gluttons, still exists, the shadow monster will never be out of the sad fate of the shadow of the helllord."

 Chapter 2008

    "This is not the case." "Even if it''s the king of the glutton, it''s impossible to create a race at will. He''s not a God. For him, creating a dead race is his greatest achievement. He can''t create another one, at least it''s very difficult, because it''s not easy to create a new race, even if it''s the king of hell like me and him Love. "


    "In other words, to kill the dead, the shadow monster has a great possibility to get rid of the threat of the king of gluttons?"


    "It is."


    "Are the dead really rare now?"


    "Unless the dead are killed by shadow monsters dragged into different spaces, otherwise, they will be reincarnated all the time. Their lineage is not in the body, but in the soul. Because of this, the inheritance of their ethnic lineage will be so troublesome. If it is really like ordinary humans, through sex The way of giving birth, even on the shadow monster can not kill them


    "And how do they produce offspring?" Chen asked curiously.


    "It''s a very troublesome process, and you don''t understand it."


    "That is to say, you don''t have gray eyes?"


    "No, it''s only the king of gluttons. Of course, even I''m not sure."


    Do you want to get in touch with the king of gluttons?


    Chen Yu is in deep thought.


    Chen Yu is not afraid to face the king of the gluttons. After all, if Chen Yu gets in touch with the king of the gluttons, he will only say the projection of the king of the gluttons, just like Samuel.


    And he will only be his own demons, and can''t pose a threat to himself.


    Chen Yu is now basically familiar with how to communicate with the demons he wants to communicate with.


    However, Chen can only identify a certain category.


    For example, if Chen Yu wants to communicate with a glutton, he may only communicate with a certain glutton subordinate, rather than the king of gluttons.


    Generally speaking, the stronger the strength is, the stronger the desire generated when communicating at the same time, the more advanced and powerful the demons representing desire can communicate.


    But there is no accurate value for desire.


    So Chen is not sure whether he can contact the king of gluttony.


    Moreover, in order to contact the king of hell for a gray eye, it is estimated that Chen Yu is the only one in the world who can do such crazy things.


    Chen Yu decided to solve other problems first.


    For example, a disaster evil spirit.


    At present, Chen Yu is more inclined to be the spirit of hatred on the African continent.


    However, how to operate it is difficult for Chen Yu.


    After all, Chen Yu didn''t know where the spirit of the curse was hiding.


    Chen Yu thought about it for a long time and decided to visit Africa tomorrow.


    ¡­¡­


    Some people say that if you want to know whether a person is evil, you can see what he does in Africa.


    Some people go to Africa as volunteers to protect nature.


    But some people go hunting in Africa for fun.


    This kind of hunting is not for living, not to solve the problem of food and clothing.


    Without any grudges, use the shotgun in your hand to prove your strength and courage?


    And it''s just for the pleasure of killing.


    It''s hard for Chen to understand where this pleasure comes from.


    Are humans superior to these animals?


    Or the nature of the jungle?


    If they want to show their courage and strength and take nothing with them, it''s better for them to go straight to battle barebacked.


    If they really dare to go to battle barebacked, Chen Yu will not help but applaud them.


    The next day, Chen Yu appeared on the grassland.


    It''s more than 100 kilometers from the gathering area west has built.


    Chen Ji thought about walking around here.


    See if you can get anything.


    With the exception of the three polar regions, there is almost no better sky.


    Of course, if it''s only one or two nights, it''s a wonderful experience.


    But people in this era are used to the convenience brought by technology.


    For example, Chen Yu said so.


    Many people say that human''s inferior nature has promoted the progress of civilization.


    A lion appeared in front of Chen Yu.


    It was not a pleasant meeting.


    Generally speaking, even the top predator lions on the African savanna will not leave the lions at will.


    Because night is just as dangerous for them.


    If hyenas are encountered, they can also be very troublesome.


    A wild animal that even lions dare to provoke on hyenas.


    What''s more, all the lions in this group are females.


    In most cases, the lion is only responsible for Match.Even though they are the best predators, they are rarely in charge of hunting.


    Looks like a pretty good place.


    In fact, the male lion does physical work.


    On the one hand, they need to be busy for low fertility.


    Dozens of times a day that''s normal play.


    Once upon a time, there was a scientific researcher who recorded 200 times of daily travel Equipped with machine.


    Even Chen Yu would be surprised by this.


    But the lion''s position is not entirely stable.


    They will be challenged by other lions.


    Especially the young, their own heirs.


    And the young male lion in adulthood, or is to steal the father''s dominance in the lions.


    Or be banished from the lions.


    And the young lion in front of him was expelled from the lions.


    The lack of cooperation from the lions led to a shortage of food.


    Although lions are top predators, their biggest advantage is their strong physique and the top strength on the African prairie, but their speed is not their advantage.


    But the animals that inhabit this prairie, the animals on the lion''s menu, either run faster or have more than them.


    This makes the lone lion embarrassed.


    The hungry lion is a little hungry.


    Even Chen kept a little bit of danger.


    But the young lion is still trying to find some confidence in Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu thought about it for a while and threw the young child a piece of meat.


    The lion sniffed, and there seemed to be no danger.


    For it, there is a great need for food now.


    But to challenge this guy who is full of danger, the simple thinking of the lion is clear.


    So it decided to eat the food Chen had eaten.


    Instead of finding confidence in Chen Yu.


    The meat Chen gave to the lion was not sure what it was.


    But it must be edible.


    Anyway, it''s Chen Yu''s prey in the past.


    The lion gnawed at the meat Chen had thrown into it.


    This piece of meat is big enough to give it a good meal.


    It was the first meal it had in three days.


    When it met Chen Yu, it did a great job.


    For him, if he hasn''t eaten today, he will face the threat of death.


    Fortunately, it met Chen Yu, not others, or other predators.

 Chapter 2009

    Twenty minutes later, the young lion ate about fifty kilograms of meat.


    It''s probably the most satisfying meal of his life.


    Chen Yu has been sitting beside the raised stone, looking at the lion.


    Pet owners all know that when feeding, watching their pets eat is actually a process of enjoyment.


    This kind of behavior is an interactive process between the owner and the pet.


    Chen is not going to take it back.


    Mostly it''s grown up.


    There are two little lions at home, Simba and Nana.


    If you take the lion back, it may kill Simba in the future.


    This is determined by the social form of their ethnic groups.


    It''s not because of their wickedness or anything.


    All Chen can do is feed it.


    "I''m going to be busy. I hope you can be the king of this prairie." Chen Yu patted the lion gently.


    The lion looks up at Chen Yu''s back.


    Chen doesn''t want to touch it too much.


    Volunteers on the African prairie often do not come into contact with animals.


    Even if they need to study animals, most of the time they keep a distance.


    One problem with contact with animals is that the way of thinking of animals is very simple.


    They feel that volunteers are good people, so they have the same attitude towards all human beings.


    But not everyone who comes here is a good man.


    If there are volunteers, there will be poachers.


    In the last century, volunteers helped an African elephant.


    And so there was a lot of interaction with that African elephant.


    Elephants are intelligent creatures. They are grateful animals.


    So the rescued African elephant mistakenly believes that human beings are accessible.


    As a result, it was killed by poachers.


    This is a very cruel fact.


    It was killed by the people it liked.


    This is not a single case, but there are many precedents ahead.


    Poaching is the only crime that does not point to human beings.


    Others are vendors Drugs, organ smuggling and human trafficking.


    Although poaching is a crime against animals, it is more often murder and murder.


    Chen also didn''t want to because of his contact with the lion.


    Let it mistakenly think that human beings can be trusted.


    That''s why Chen avoided more contact with it.


    The lion chased Chen Yu two steps.


    Suddenly, Chen''s body exudes a strong sense of danger.


    The lion suddenly blew up and ran away.


    If this can make it form the habit of hiding when it sees human beings in the future.


    Chen''s pains were not in vain.


    ¡­¡­


    Suddenly, a figure appeared in front of Chen Yu.


    This is a big man, wearing a vest, but his body exudes a kind of majestic atmosphere.


    "Poachers?" The big man looked at Chen Yu coldly.


    This big head is Malone.


    But soon he found out that Chen was not a poacher.


    After all, Chen did not carry any equipment.


    Even Chen''s dress is too casual.


    This gave Malone an illusion.


    This guy is not walking on the dangerous African prairie at night, but walking in his back garden.


    This guy is definitely not an ordinary person.


    While Malone was looking at Chen Yu, Chen Yu was also looking at Malone.


    They are all judging each other by their own habits and experiences.


    Unfortunately, they all regard each other as a heretic.


    Chen saw red lines on Malone''s arms and body.


    These lines are very similar to the Satanism that Chen Yu met in the past.


    They borrow demonic power through similar lines.


    Malone has a similar pattern.


    Although there are subtle differences.


    But Chen Yu thought it should be the same type of magic rune.


    Because of this, Chen Yu thought Malone was a heretic.


    Malone believed that Chen was a heretic, except for his clothes.


    It''s also because Chen Yu''s eyes are shining, and he is definitely not the psychics in the settlement.


    Because in the community of psychics, black haired and black eyed Asians are easier to remember.


    Chen Yu didn''t want to, so he turned around and ran.


    Malone, of course, is catching up.


    After Chen Yu turned around and ran away, he became more certain of Chen Yu''s identity.


    Absolutely a heretic.He must have found his identity, so he left in panic and lost his balance.


    "Stop for me." Malone swooped Chen Yu down.


    At the moment, Chen Yu looks very flustered.


    Raise your hand and aim at Malone.


    There was an arc in the palm.


    The arc hit Malone, but Malone just shivered a little.


    By this time, it was completely determined that Chen Yu was a heretic.


    There are many psychics in this gathering area.


    But absolutely no ray magic.


    Malone raised his fist and hit Chen in the face.


    Chen Yu needs to show pain at this time.


    Then Malone raised Chen Yu, who had lost his resistance.


    This is the first time Chen Yu has been mentioned.


    "If you dare to do it again, I will break your limbs."


    "No, I don''t, don''t kill me, don''t kill me..."


    At this time, Chen Yu was the upper part of the opera elite, and the whole body was full of opera.


    Chen Yu feels like a timid psychic at the moment.


    And Malone didn''t find anything.


    He really seemed to feel that Chen had given in.


    But just then, a chill came from the shadow without any sign.


    Malone felt the surprise attack.


    But he didn''t dodge, and he took the attack directly.


    "I knew you cowards would be ambushed." Malone snorted.


    Ambush? Chen Yu is a little confused. Who was the third party attacking suddenly?


    Rare when West said, the group of managers?


    It''s a black arrow when attacking Malone.


    The black arrow hit Malone on the chest.


    Slightly pierced a little bit, just pierced a little skin.


    "Before you ambush me, don''t you know my strength?" Malone snorted.


    Chen Yu wanted to get up, but Malone stepped on him back to the ground.


    This is the most embarrassing time since Chen Yu started his career.


    "Don''t move, or I''ll crush your head."


    Chen Yu, with his face on the ground, looked at the black arrow that had fallen on the ground due to the failed surprise attack.


    Chen Zhu smelled the pungent smell on the black arrow.


    This arrow is poisonous.


    At this time, a dozen people burst out around.


    Chen Yu can see clearly that these ten people are not good people.


    There was a very disliked smell from them.


    They''re heretics!?


    Chen Yu is a bit confused, but he is not sure.


    I seem to have made a mistake.


    It seems that Malone is more like a good man, and these ambulances exude a familiar atmosphere to Chen Yu.

 Chapter 2010

    But whether Malone is good or bad, no matter who they are.


    Anyway, Chen''s attitude is very clear. Today, I will pretend to be a grandson.


    Malong''s momentum is like a rainbow, and his combat power is explosive.


    Every move is full of violence.


    Chen Yu saw his own shadow from Malone.


    Their fighting style is so similar.


    These heretics are here to die.


    And they are determined to die.


    They know that their job is cannon fodder.


    And they have done their work conscientiously.


    Malone tore up a dozen heretics.


    The whole process was very easy.


    But at this time, Malone suddenly found that his chest was just a little damaged wound, but began to spread black, originally just a small wound infected with toxin.


    Now, a large area of palms has been spread by black toxin.


    Malone tried to push the black toxin out of the body.


    The black toxin is being excreted little by little.


    But just then, a second wave of attacks came.


    Malone had to give up forcing the toxin and fight again.


    But the second attack was much stronger than the first.


    At this time Malone finally realized that it was not right.


    Seems to be affected by the black toxin, his power is rapidly passing.


    Even if he borrows the power of nature''s guardian.


    His strength is still passing.


    This trap is too much for him.


    Malone has not been without danger in the past.


    But every time he can defuse with strength.


    It''s just that this trap is not the same as it used to be.


    The trap kept him from being at his best.


    The black toxin is not that virulent.


    It''s a toxin that keeps the power going.


    If it''s a common poison, Malone can be eliminated by the power borrowed from the nature guardian.


    After all, nature guardian is a poisonous dragon.


    There is hardly any poison in the world that can threaten him.


    But almost nothing doesn''t mean nothing at all.


    But the toxin just restrained Malone.


    What scares Malone most is that his body instinctively borrows the power of more natural guardians.


    Because this is his contract with the guardian of nature.


    When Malone began to borrow power from nature''s guardians.


    The power of nature''s guardian will bring Malone back to full strength from any state.


    But because of the poison, Malone''s body has been weak.


    And as he fought, the poison spread all over his body, and his body grew weaker.


    The power needed to borrow is also growing.


    His body is like a bottomless hole.


    Constantly borrowing the power of nature guardian.


    At this time, Malone finally realized.


    This trap is not just for him.


    It''s more about the guardian of nature.


    If you give him a stable environment.


    He can get the black toxin out of the body.


    But now he can''t calm down at all.


    The cultists who besieged him didn''t give him any rest at all.


    And I''m not going to kill him directly.


    They are going to torture Malone in this way.


    At the same time, it can weaken the nature guardian.


    ¡­¡­


    "Bad Something happened to Malone. " Teri Bowie suddenly knelt on the ground feebly.


    West quickly picked up Teri Boyle and said, "what''s the matter with you?"


    "I have a contract with Malone that allows us to feel each other''s state." Terry Boye''s face was very pale: "Malone is constantly borrowing my strength. Under normal circumstances, he would have been overwhelmed by my strength, but the fact hasn''t happened. I feel his anxiety and fear. We can''t wait any longer. We must rescue Terry Boye as soon as possible."


    "But it''s not in our plan." West frowned.


    "I have no choice now." Teri Bowie was very pale.


    West and others have never seen such a weak Teri Bowie.


    "Do you know his position?"


    "The supreme knows that they seem to be moving in that direction."


    "That direction That direction seems to be the nest of the spirit of hatred. " "It looks like they''re ready," West said solemnly. "If it''s normal, we should wait and see."


    Of course, this is the best choice at the tactical level.But Teri Bowie and Malone have deep feelings.


    Apart from their contractual relationship, Malone is the adopted son of Teri Bowie.


    So it''s impossible for Teri Boyle to turn a blind eye to Marlon''s danger.


    And they made a deal with Terry Bowie.


    "If you think it''s dangerous, I''ll take care of it myself."


    "Well, don''t say anything. I''ll call the others and leave in half an hour." Said West.


    "West, you don''t have to pity me or be bound by that agreement. This time I''m going to take a risk myself. It''s not in our agreement. Even if you don''t pay attention, I have nothing to say, let alone blame you."


    "You said it on purpose. It''s more difficult for us to stand by." West''s eyes are white terry Bowie.


    At this time, Gaia said, "well, no matter what the danger is, we don''t care, and we are more looking forward to challenges and dangers."


    "If we do have problems that we can''t solve, we''ll call our president." Said West.


    "Before that, we need to make a signal circuit, so that we don''t enter the nest of the spirit of hatred, and the signal is blocked."


    The so-called signal loop is a kind of military term, which is generally used in the area where the signal is blocked.


    Through the simple line carrying, through the wired way to form a signal back, and then can realize the communication function.


    Of course, this kind of signal loop is only applicable to a small range. After all, in a single operation, it is impossible to carry too many and too large equipment for signal loop carrying.


    West brought everyone together and made it clear to them.


    "I''ve been stubborn for such a long time. Now I''m finally ready to face the reality and compromise." Said Hess quietly.


    "We can''t stand by Teri''s business, but there is a great risk in this action, so we must be prepared for it."


    West didn''t want to ask Chen for help, but sometimes stubbornness can''t be used to ensure the life safety of himself and his companions.


    In the hot blooded cartoon, we defeat the enemy with tenacious willpower and stubbornness.


    But in reality, it''s almost impossible.


    Because their enemies can''t just hurt them, and they can''t stand up again and again.

 Chapter 2011

    At the moment, Chen Yu is sitting in the open carriage of a small truck, with whom there are three heretics.


    Of course, there''s Marlon, who''s tied to the magic rope.


    But even if not strapped, Malone was too weak to stand.


    The black toxin has reduced his strength to a minimum.


    "Quaker." A heretic patted Chen Yu on the shoulder: "you did a good job. If you didn''t attract the guy''s attention, our surprise attack would not succeed."


    "It''s a pity that all my companions have been martyred." Chen Yu silently left tears.


    Chen Yu has been crazy about his acting.


    The tears are coming.


    "No, they''re just back in God''s arms." Said the heretic.


    It''s nice to have a group of heretics who don''t know themselves.


    Thanks to Malone''s belief that Chen Yu was a heretic, the heretics also believed that Chen Yu was their companion.


    They think it''s the tactics decided by the dare to die team members themselves. Chen Yu is responsible for attracting Malone''s attention first, and then making a surprise attack.


    Even the credit for Malone''s poisoning was on Chen Zhu''s head.


    After all, the death squads are all dead, leaving Chen Yu alone.


    No one will testify against Chen.


    Besides, Chen Yu has made great contributions to their success in this campaign.


    At least Chen Yu himself thinks so.


    But even this time, the trap still killed at least 30 people.


    Even in the case of Malone poisoning, Malone still killed more than 30 people.


    Chen Yu still doesn''t know which God they believe in.


    Of course, none of this matters.


    But Chen is afraid to show his flaws.


    There are also two pickup trucks in front of and behind.


    The car drove into a canyon.


    There is no light at the bottom of the canyon.


    A river of about ten meters runs in the bottom of the valley.


    But the river seems to have been completely polluted.


    But even in polluted rivers, there are still creatures.


    But the creatures that survive in this magic polluted river are all twisted creatures.


    This is a nightmare for ordinary people.


    And the terrain here, coupled with the barrier of magic bursts, makes it completely isolated from the world.


    Even Chen''s small world was blocked.


    When Chen Yu was outside, he could not feel the situation in the canyon at all, but after entering the canyon, he could not feel the situation outside the canyon.


    It gives Chen a rather uncomfortable feeling.


    Malone''s reaction was more intense and he began to vomit.


    The truck stopped and Chen Yu and the cult got off.


    Chen Yu pulled Malone out of the car and said, "Sir, I didn''t expect that our identity would be changed like this."


    Although Malone was very embarrassed, he still bit his teeth and looked up at Chen Yu.


    "Do you think you won?"


    "Facts speak louder than words, don''t they?"


    Chen is not going to do it directly. The black toxins used by these heretics seem to be very troublesome.


    Although Chen is immune to all kinds of virulence, he is not sure whether the black toxin is effective for him.


    Because some magic is highly toxic, they are not necessarily defined as highly toxic.


    So Chen thinks he should be more cautious and find the antidote first.


    "Give him to me." A heretic took over Malone from Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu also waved warmly and said goodbye to Malone.


    When Malone looked at Chen Zhu, his eyes were ablaze with fire.


    The entrance here is on a mountain wall.


    And the entrance leads to the nest of the spirit of hatred, under the ground.


    Chen Yu went in along the passage and found that it was not very hot.


    I even feel a little chilly. I chiseled it out with rough tools along the way.


    It''s not as flat or bright as those bases or labs Chen has been to in the past.


    There are torch lights along the way, but there are always some potholes and shadows.


    There are a lot of snakes, they hide in the shadow.


    Sometimes it makes a little noise.


    When Chen Yu entered the nest of the spirit of hatred, he saw a hill made of skeletons.


    From top to bottom, the hill is stacked like a pyramid.


    I''m afraid there are millions of skulls here.


    Even though Chen has seen many big scenes, he is also surprised by this super Beijing view.


    But the age of these skulls is different. Some are brand-new, some are very old and dark.


    "Don''t stare too long, death will engulf you, new man."Chen Yu seems to be really fascinated by it. He doesn''t know when anyone comes.


    This is a gray haired old man. He is not black, but his skin is very dark, as if he had been exposed to the sun.


    Chen Yu felt the surging vitality in his body, but his vitality was very strange.


    He should have some ability to absorb vitality from others.


    However, this kind of vitality does not belong to him. He needs to use his own magic to suppress this kind of vitality.


    Chen has seen a lot of this evil magic.


    The old man''s method is not so clever, but it is very spiteful.


    However, it has to be said that this kind of magic has a very powerful power.


    It''s like a robber robbing a bank of money. The money can''t be used in normal ways, but there are always side ways for the robber to squander the money.


    "You have no respect for death, you are not devout." The old man looked at Chen Yu.


    Have you seen through? Chen Yu is secretly on guard and plans to start.


    "Ha ha The people who join us are not all pure believers. We do not exclude believers with other purposes. As long as you can show your value, as long as you can show your value, the money, women, rights or power you want can be satisfied. But if you have no value, then you will become a sacrifice. "


    "I just made a contribution, sir." Chen Yu lowered his head and showed great humility: "I hope to be rewarded."


    "Oh? Tell me about your achievements. "


    "We captured Malone and poisoned him successfully. Our plan was successful. Although I didn''t show any performance in the battle, Malone was poisoned. I was the biggest contributor."


    "Oh? Has Malone been caught? Good, good Ha ha... " The old man laughed, "you did a good job. You should be rewarded. What do you want?"


    Chen Chu licked his mouth and showed great Greed: "I want everything, power, power, money and women."


    Chen Yu felt that the more greedy he was, the less likely he was to be exposed.


    "Your credit is great, but it''s not enough. Come with me and get your reward."

 Chapter 2012

    Chen Yu followed the old man and was taken into a cave.


    The cave is filled with a strong pungent smell.


    There are some simple living facilities, but more magic materials and magic equipment.


    Combined with the dim light source, it looks very gloomy here.


    "In the past, on that bed."


    Chen saw the bed pointed by the old man, with blood stains on it.


    Obviously, in this gloomy cave, something terrible happened in this bed.


    Not to mention the environment here makes Chen Yu very uncomfortable.


    The filth of the bed alone made Chen refuse to lie in it.


    "Can I refuse?" Chen asked.


    "I''ll let you lie down, and you''ll lie down. Don''t be long winded."


    "I don''t want to be rewarded."


    Chen Yu stepped back, as if to escape.


    At this time, the old man pointed out a magic.


    The entrance of the cave stretches out countless roots, just like a spider''s web, which completely blocks the entrance.


    "You don''t want to go anywhere. No one will disturb us. I like you very much."


    "That I''m not interested in men, especially at your age. " Chen Yu looks at the old man with a disgusted face.


    "Cooperate so that you can suffer less."


    "I like to take the initiative, so I hope you can cooperate." Chen Yu no longer pretends.


    The old man himself has blocked the road. What else can I worry about.


    A smile appeared on Chen''s face.


    "Bold!" The old man raised his thin arm, which was like the root of an old tree, twining to Chen Yu in an instant.


    The root of the tree wraps around Chen, who feels that the root wants to stick under his skin.


    Chen Zhu grabs a part of the root of the tree and emits a strong current directly.


    Pa -


    the root of the tree was directly cracked and smashed, and the old man retreated two steps.


    The old man looked at Chen Yu in surprise.


    "Old man, let me ask you something. I hope our dialogue can continue in a calm situation. Are you right?"


    Chen Yu suddenly kicked the old man.


    "I said in a calm situation, don''t try to attack me."


    The old man covered his chest and stood up slowly.


    His strong vitality also played a role at this time.


    The part that was kicked by Chen Yu is healing rapidly.


    The old man''s body suddenly pierced with countless root thorns and stabbed at Chen Xun.


    In many cases, fancy magic is far less than a straight shot.


    Chen Yu doesn''t care about the old man''s thorns at all.


    Even if he turns into a hedgehog, Chen Hui will give back.


    The old man''s roots didn''t work.


    He was directly hit by Chen Yu on the cave wall.


    When the old man saw it badly, the guy was more difficult than he thought.


    The old man wanted to run at once.


    But by this time Chen Yu had caught the old man''s mouth.


    "Don''t run, don''t try to ask for help. I can crush your chin before you make a sound." Chen Yu has a smile on his face.


    "Hmmm What did you want? I can give you everything you want. "


    "I''m curious now. What can you give me?"


    "Power, I can give you more power."


    "Ha ha..." Chen Yu looked at the defeated general: "why do you think you can give me more power? By your ignorance? Or your lowliness? "


    "I can give you money, I have a lot of money, I have hundreds of millions of dollars in property, all in the bank."


    "Forget it. I want the black toxin, which is calculated to Malone, and the antidote." Chen said.


    "That''s the deadly poison. I have the poison, but the antidote should be taken by the dead poison man. He made those poisons, and only he has the antidote."


    "Dead poison man? Where is it? "


    "In the cave at the top right." Chen Xun dragged the old man to the door: "which cave?"


    The nest part of the spirit of complaint is similar to the inner honeycomb, with the inner wall extending downward, all of which are large and small caves.


    "That That cave. " The old man pointed to the entrance of a cave.


    "Thank you."


    Chen Yu kneaded the old man directly, and in order to prevent his strong vitality from surviving, Chen Yu twisted his head directly, and then destroyed his body directly.


    There is no guard in the nest. Everyone here is a heretic.


    What they believe in is the spirit of hatred and regard it as a God.


    They live here and are proud of it.


    Anyway, Chen Yu couldn''t understand their mentality.Of course, there are also some heretics who join the cult for other purposes.


    The old man also said before that a large part of the cult was joined to satisfy his own desire.


    Chen Yu came to the cave that the old man referred to.


    There lived a naked woman in the cave, with flowers on her face.


    On the ground of the cave, there are more than a dozen naked men.


    It should be a naked body.


    Every man is skinny.


    The woman saw Chen Yu standing in the cave, licked her lips and waved to him, "come on."


    When Chen Yu entered the cave, he immediately smelled the strong fragrance of flowers in the air.


    The fragrance of the flower should be the fragrance with the effect of arousing love.


    After the spread of magic, people will have an insatiable desire.


    Chen did react, but he was not yet out of his mind.


    This kind of effect is far from the effect of making Chen Yu lose his reason.


    "How do you want this woman?" Belia''s voice appeared in Chen''s mind: "this woman is too low."


    At this time, the woman had twisted her waist and walked to Chen Yu.


    Qian Qian points to Chen Yu''s chest.


    She''s very confident in her erotic magic.


    She believed that Chen would lose his sanity like the corpses on the ground.


    However, at the next moment Chen Yu grabbed the woman by the neck.


    "Can you tell me that you have the deadly disease and antidote?"


    The woman struggled until Chen released her hand.


    "Why are you not affected? You don''t? Or gay? "


    Chen Chu raised a foot and kicked the woman.


    The woman''s words have hurt him as a man.


    "Let''s get down to business." Chen Yu stood in front of the woman: "can you tell me where you put the poison and antidote?"


    "It''s a dead poison. How could I have it?" The woman screamed.


    "Well, can you tell me where the dead poison man is?"


    Chen Yu probably understood that the old man thought that the woman should be able to clean herself up, so he deliberately led herself to the cave.


    Chen Yu got the woman''s directions and killed her again.


    There is no meaning in keeping this woman, and she will expose herself.

 Chapter 2013

    Soon, Chen Yu found that he had gone wrong again.


    The woman obviously had the same idea as the old man.


    Lead Chen to a butcher''s house full of corpse collectors.


    Chen then turned the butcher into one of his own collections.


    Chen Yu didn''t even ask this time, so he took him on the road directly.


    This kind of butcher really has nothing to talk about.


    Chen Yu fumbled into another cave.


    This time Chen Yu broke into a gloomy woman.


    She greeted Chen Yu with black magic.


    Chen Yu was blinded by the sudden attack.


    Take it back and send it to hell.


    Chen Yu went to another cave.


    The owner of this cave is a timid man.


    "Friend, can you tell me where the dead poison man is?"


    The timid man looks at Chen Yu''s eyes, some flinch and fear.


    Chen Yu will not let down his vigilance because of the timid look of this man.


    Everyone here is a heretic.


    This look and look is probably just his disguise.


    "I I am the dead poison man At least that''s what they call me. "


    "You said you were a dead poison?" Chen Yu tilted his head.


    Because if you look at the name alone, the dead poison man is a very dangerous man.


    And insidious and despicable, good at using poison.


    But look at this man, it doesn''t look like a sinister person.


    However, there are many bottles and jars in this cave, which really looks like the place to prepare and study chemical experiments.


    After a little hesitation, Chen Yu thought that the man was pretending to be himself.


    "Well, I''ll tell you the truth, I want the deadly disease and the antidote."


    "Who are you? Are you not a heretic? " The dead poison man looked at Chen Yu in disbelief.


    When Chen Yu looks at the poisonous people in his eyes, the evil believers will not call themselves evil believers.


    They call themselves theologians, or believers in God.


    Of course, even so Chen did not relax his vigilance.


    "If you help me escape from here, I will give you the antidote for the deadly disease."


    "Out of here?" Chen Yu squinted at the dead poison man.


    "Why escape from here?"


    "I was caught here, and it''s not my intention to come here at all." The dead poison man explained anxiously.


    Chen Yu clasped his hands to his chest and stared at the poisoned man.


    "But I don''t trust you." Chen Yu said bluntly, "how do you prove your words?"


    "I can''t prove it. What can I prove?" The dead poison man said helplessly.


    "Give me the poison and antidote, and then you don''t do anything, just hide in the cave. No matter what happens outside, don''t come out, and I will kill you when you come out."


    Chen Yu is not sure of the good and evil of the dead poison man, let alone the truth of his words.


    So Chen made a compromise decision.


    If he doesn''t listen to his own cave, whether he is good or bad, he may expose himself.


    So there''s no problem getting rid of it.


    If he keeps hiding in the cave, Chen has time to judge his good and evil afterwards.


    The dead poison man wryly smiled: "I can''t go out at all. If I go out of the cave, I will be attacked or even killed by those evil believers."


    "This is the poison and antidote of the deadly disease." The dead poison man handed two bottles to Chen Yu: "the red one is the antidote, the black one is the poison."


    Of course, Chen Yu would not directly believe the words of the dead poison man.


    Chen Yu took another heretic from next door to test the poison.


    It''s really the symptom of the deadly disease. After using the medicine, Chen Yu also confirmed that the antidote is indeed useful.


    Chen Yu did not rush to start, and began to wander around the nest.


    It has to be said that these cultists are really all kinds of people.


    And the strength of many people is quite good.


    Even if they have their own awareness.


    They know what they''re doing.


    In fact, like Chen Yu, there are many evil believers walking around.


    Even some heretics walk for the purpose of killing.


    There is no ban on killing, no ban on killing each other.


    As long as there is strength and ability, killing each other is allowed.


    Although in Chen''s view, this is a completely anti human attitude.


    However, this attitude reduces the possibility of Chen''s discovery.


    Anyone can be killed here.


    All of a sudden, there was a very large cave entrance in front of it, and there was a wooden fence at the entrance.


    It looks different from other caves.When Chen Chu came to the entrance of the cave, he heard a scream from inside.


    Chen Yu walked into the cave unconsciously.


    Only see Malone is tied into "big" word, two evil believers are tormenting Malone with magic.


    In such a short time, Malone was already bruised.


    Chen Yu, one of the tormentors of Malone, still knows it.


    When he saw Chen Yu coming, he looked at Chen Yu with cold eyes: "this is not where you should come."


    "But I have come. What can I do?"


    "Get out of here!"


    Chen Zhu went up and directly grabbed the neck of the heretic.


    "Sorry, I don''t know how to get out."


    "You..."


    Chen Yu left his body on the ground. Another cult saw Chen Yu kill people here.


    "Why do you want to do this?" he shouted at once? Even if you have enemies with him, you shouldn''t do it here. "


    Chen Chu raised his finger and pointed to the second cult.


    When the evil cult saw Chen Yu''s action, it immediately released the defense magic.


    In a moment, an electric snake burst out from Chen''s fingertip, directly penetrating the head of the heretic.


    Chen touched his chin and smiled at Malone.


    Malone looked up weakly at Chen Yu.


    Chen Zhu pinches Malone''s chin and, despite Malone''s struggle, pours the antidote into his mouth.


    Chen then turned and left.


    Malone thought Chen Yu was poisoning him again, but soon he found that his injured body was recovering rapidly.


    Was that the antidote just now?


    Malone''s face was full of shock, at this time he had enough strength.


    Malone broke the magic rope that bound his hands and feet.


    Ma Long chases out of the cave. Chen Yu has run away.


    What''s the purpose of that guy?


    Malone didn''t understand.


    Malone felt his physical condition and recovered faster than he thought.


    Malone''s fingers pointed, and he had a very close contract with Teri Bowie.


    They were able to communicate with each other over a long distance: "Lord Bowie, I''m out of trouble."


    "I''ve also brought West and them out to the abode of the spirit of complaint, and now we''re coming in disguised as a member of the cult."


    "It''s a trap, Lord Bowie, for you."


    "I know. How are you doing now? Is it dangerous?"


    "I was saved by a heretic. I''m not sure whether the other side is malicious or not. I don''t understand his intention. I was poisoned to a large extent in the past, but just now he killed two more companions and gave me the antidote. I''m afraid they have a bigger plan. It''s not a good thing. I think you should leave now."

 Chapter 2014

    "Even if it was a trap, I would not be afraid." "It''s time for me to put an end to my resentment with the spirit of the curse," said Teri Bowie. "What''s more, he actually started against you."


    Teri Bowie is angry.


    In his eyes, Malone is his family.


    Now the family has been hurt.


    This is the eternal feud.


    Of course, Terry Bowie would have made the same choice without it.


    At this time, the heretics have found Terry Bowie and others.


    It''s understandable, after all, that this is a deliberate trap for Terry Bowie.


    So the spirit of the curse and the cult had been waiting for Teri Bowie.


    A large number of heretics launched suicide attacks on Teri Bowie and other members of the supernatural society.


    "Let go of the fight, Malone is out of the water, so my strength is beginning to recover." Said Teri Bowie.


    With the words of Teri Bowie, everyone was more relieved.


    To be honest, they''d rather have Teri Bowie.


    Instead of sending a distress signal to Chen.


    Especially West.


    Every time I talk to Chen, Chen asks if he needs help.


    Every time west says she doesn''t need it.


    West felt that if he asked Chen for help this time, he would lose all his face.


    ¡­¡­


    Boom -


    Chen Chu looked up and saw a familiar voice.


    It''s hard to think of Jolin Nash''s exaggerated way of playing without attracting attention.


    Jolin Nash plunges into the nest of the spirit of hatred.


    She doesn''t care where her teammates are.


    She''s a killer anyway.


    After all, her mass destruction magic is a killer.


    Jolin Nash floats above the nest, and a small sun comes down from the sky and blows directly to the bottom of the nest.


    Boom -


    after a loud bang, the whole nest was shaking.


    Chen was also affected by the huge impact, and the flames engulfed him.


    But the impact is not threatening Chen.


    Chen is more concerned about the safety of Jolin Nash.


    Jolin Nash is so impulsive.


    And it''s full of dangers.


    Chen Yu has been around here for several hours, but he knows how dangerous it is.


    The attacks of those heretics are often unpredictable.


    And Jolin Nash is addicted to unbridled destruction.


    This put her in a dangerous situation unconsciously.


    At this time, there was another loud noise at the entrance of the nest.


    Gaia also killed it.


    "Jolin Nash, you''re so impulsive." Gaia said reproachfully.


    "Gaia, don''t worry, these scum can''t hurt me at all."


    Jolin Nash, a girl of her age, doesn''t like to hear adults nagging.


    Move your body, fly to a cave, then release hundreds of small fireballs, directly to the cave.


    Roar and roar -


    the grotto burst out of horrible flames and heat waves.


    Jolin Nash was about to turn around and fly away when she suddenly shot a rope out of the fire and wrapped it around her ankle.


    "Bad..." When Gaia saw that Jolin Nash was in danger, he immediately went to rescue Jolin Nash.


    But at this time, several evil believers entangled Gaia, making her unable to save Jolin NASH in the first time.


    Jolin Nash was dragged directly into the cave.


    As she was towing, Jolin Nash released a blade of wind against the rope that had caught her ankle.


    But the rope obviously has an enchantment effect, and Jolin Nash''s blade has no effect on the rope.


    "Delicious little girl." A heretic licked his lips. He was wearing a red robe. Behind him stood a body of fire elements.


    This flame body is the element agitator, one of the fire elements.


    It was because of it that Jolin Nash''s bombardment just now had no effect.


    Jolin Nash was a little worried and shot another magic at the heretic.


    But directly blocked by the element agitator.


    From the sleeve of the heretic, a string of ropes flew continuously under the control of the heretic.


    A dozen ropes shot at Jolin Nash.


    "Bad..." Jolin Nash subconsciously blocks her face.


    But the next moment, she saw a hand appear from behind her, and then grasped the ropes.


    Jolin Nash turned around and was shocked to find that Chen Yu was standing behind her.


    Chen Chu pulled a rope, pulled the evil cult to the front, and then hit him on the head.When the element agitator sees that his Summoner is killed, he rushes frantically to Chen Yu.


    Chen Zhu points to an electric snake that explodes through the restless elements.


    The body of the element agitator is suddenly collapsing and exploding.


    "Yes President Why are you here? "


    "That''s how you usually fight? Regardless of West''s tactical arrangements? Is that how it goes? Do you feel invincible? "


    "I......"


    "You shouldn''t worry them." Chen said with a cold face.


    "President I was wrong. "


    "You should apologize to them."


    Chen Chu suddenly looked out. "Gaia is coming. Don''t let them know I''m coming."


    After that, Chen Yu hid directly.


    Jolin Nash was speechless for a while, and she didn''t do anything good.


    As a result, Chen Yu still sneaks in.


    "How are you, Jolin Nash? Are you ok? " Gaia saw the headless corpses of the heretics on the ground, as well as the scattered blood around them.


    Obviously, the heretic''s head was smashed by a huge bombardment.


    "I''m fine, Gaia. Let''s go out."


    Jolin Nash knew that she would be scolded and punished this time.


    However, if Chen is exposed.


    Then Chen Yu''s revenge on her must be more serious.


    Gaia looked inside the cave.


    Then Gaia took a deep breath and breathed out a long breath towards the shadow of the cave.


    Boom -


    "Gaia, what do you do?"


    "It''s nothing. It''s just like there''s a bug hidden here." Gaia shrugged, and Jolin Nash turned away: "don''t act recklessly any more, you don''t have Chen''s strength."


    "I see." What can Jolin Nash say.


    Even if she is impatient no longer, she dare not refute near Chen Yu.


    If you make Chen Yu angry, Chen Yu is likely to beat her ass directly regardless of the location.


    At this time, everyone has been killed into the nest of the spirit of hatred.


    But so far, Chen has not seen the spirit of the curse.


    This guy is really a turtle.


    They were all knocked at the door, but they didn''t show up.


    How suggestive is this?


    Chen Yu is sitting in a cave and watching his people destroy it.


    To be honest, they are almost the same as the demolition, with superior destructive capacity.


    At this time, a figure appeared in front of Chen Yu.


    Malone watched as Chen Zhu, who was sitting at the entrance of the cave, put all kinds of snacks and beer on the ground.


    "Can you explain what you are doing now?"

 Chapter 2015

    "Can''t you see it, go to the theatre."


    Chen Chen put his head up and took a sip of beer, then dropped the beer can under him.


    Malone frowned at Chen.


    He was a little bit aware that Chen Yu was an enemy or a friend.


    Chen''s actions are all too strange.


    He is also not sure whether to fight Chen Yu.


    Just then, a cult man rushed towards both of them.


    Chen Yu raised his finger a little, and it was an electric light.


    The body of the heretic is penetrated directly.


    Malone found that Chen was very strong.


    Far from the first contact, he was pressed on the ground to play that kind of strength.


    Malone estimates in his mind that if we follow Chen Yu''s current strength.


    If they really had a real fight at that time, though Malone believed that he would not lose, he could not say that he could defeat Chen Yu so easily.


    From the beginning, Chen Yu didn''t really fight against him.


    If Chen Yu started at that time and cooperated with the attacks of other heretics, he would lose even worse.


    But the heretics knew him.


    Of course, there is a possibility that Chen Yu is a psychic master who is purposefully involved in the cult.


    In other words, it''s all a conspiracy.


    A plot he couldn''t understand.


    "What is your purpose?" Marlon asked.


    "It''s none of your business."


    "If you don''t want to say it, then I can only use violence." Malone said coldly.


    Chen Yu belched: "are you going to fight a drunk man?"


    "I think you''re still very conscious. Don''t worry, I''m very measured." Malone suddenly rushed to Chen Yu.


    Touch -


    Malone suddenly feels his body out of control.


    The body flies backward and directly inlays into the rock wall.


    Wow -


    Malone''s massive hematemesis.


    Without Teri Bowie''s power, it would have killed him.


    "Malone, I feel you''re seriously hurt again. What''s wrong with you? Have you met a strong enemy? " Teri Bowie asked anxiously.


    "I''m fine..." Malone spat and wiped the blood from his mouth.


    Malone finally carefully examined Chen Yu this time.


    In the past, Malone always treated Chen Zhu with a condescending eye.


    Even if it is Chen Yu''s repeated, there are many doubts.


    Malone always takes it for granted.


    However, Chen Yu''s easy counterattack made him realize Chen Yu''s terrible strength at last.


    You know, Chen just fought back with a physical attack.


    And physical attack is exactly what Malone is good at.


    "You pissed me off, you know?" Malone said in a low voice.


    Chen Yu is still half paralyzed at the entrance of the cave, with one foot on the other.


    With one hand on his head, he was still arrogant.


    "If you don''t like me, you can try to kill me."


    "Don''t regret it." Malone warned.


    "No regrets, you can''t beat me." Chen Yu said casually.


    "Look at the move..."


    Touch -


    is the process and result of communication.


    The difference is that Malone''s injury is more serious this time.


    Malone vomited blood one after another, as if to spit out his lungs.


    "You see what I say, you can''t beat me."


    Teri Bowie felt Malone seriously injured again and asked about Malone again.


    "Lord Boyle, please leave here. There is a very powerful cult here. I''m not even his opponent. If this guy joins hands with the spirit of hatred, you will be in danger."


    "I will not leave you behind, and the situation you are worried about does not exist. I am the guardian of nature. No one can defeat me in this grassland."


    Malone was worried about Terry Bowie''s attitude.


    Terry Bowie''s fearless attitude is likely to put him in danger.


    Just then, the ground began to shake violently.


    Then a huge object came crashing in from outside the cave.


    It''s Teri Bowie, the guardian of nature.


    It''s just that he came in the form of noumenon.


    And the originally spacious cave could not let him in at all.


    But Teri Bowie hit a tunnel with brute force.


    "Bonra, get out of here, you coward."


    At this time, the original Beijing Temple standing in the middle began to make a click.It''s the sound of skulls colliding with each other.


    The sound of millions of skulls colliding with each other makes people feel numb.


    This is definitely not a good sign.


    It seems that there is something hiding in Beijing view.


    Chen Yu felt something in Beijing view.


    An evil and ominous smell.


    But Chen soon found out that he was wrong.


    That thing is not in Jingguan. Jingguan is that thing.


    A million skulls fly, and these one million skulls are the spirit of hatred.


    "Is this the essence of the spirit of enmity?"


    No wonder I couldn''t find the spirit of the curse and resentment before.


    It was under its own eyes from the beginning to the end.


    Millions of skeletons are flying in the air at the same time. That scene is shocking.


    "Teri Bowie, our final battle has finally arrived, and now I am bound to win."


    The voice of the spirit of complaint is like hundreds of thousands of people speaking at the same time.


    It was accompanied by the sound of countless bone collisions.


    "Come on, bonra, that''s what I''m looking forward to." Teri Bowie responds to the challenge of the spirit of hatred.


    In a flash, millions of skeletons cast spells at the same time.


    And the million skulls don''t release the same magic.


    It''s all kinds of magic.


    It''s like a million psychics releasing magic at the same time. How shocking is the scene?


    "I''ll go. That''s what I''m looking forward to, gorgeous magic." Chen Chu muttered to himself.


    It''s amazing, it''s gorgeous.


    It''s gorgeous and shocking.


    The magic released by these 1 million skeletons is below the intermediate level.


    But when the qualitative change changes, there will be quantitative change.


    Even Malone was astonished.


    He once, under the leadership of Teri Bowie, eliminated the separation of the spirit of hatred once.


    At that time, however, the devils were only hundreds of skeletons.


    At that time, Malone thought that killing a part of the spirit of the curse and resentment would definitely weaken the spirit of the curse and resentment.


    But now it seems that at that time, when the spiritual separation of the curse and resentment was eliminated, the influence on the noumenon was almost equal to zero.


    And this time Malone really understood that the gap between the spiritual separation and the noumenon of the curse that had been eliminated at the beginning could not be understood by common sense at all.


    "I adore this guy a little. It''s so powerful." Chen Yu exclaimed.


    Although the magic of the spirit of hatred is separated, it is gathered into a torrent of elements and magic.


    Teri Boye spews out a breath of dragon breath directly: "all of it is gone."

 Chapter 2016

    Teri Bowie''s dragon breath can''t completely destroy those directional magic.


    And some magic is not directed magic.


    Moreover, the number of cursed spirits is too much, to the point of outrage.


    Teri Bowie suffered tens of thousands of magic attacks in an instant.


    And he was almost indestructible dragon scale and magic resistance, but also lost the effect in an instant.


    In a flash, Teri Bowie was covered with bruises.


    It''s just that Teri Bowie''s injury is healing at an amazing rate.


    Teri Bowie''s breath is thick and full of the affinity of nature.


    "Bonra, don''t you understand? If you can''t kill me in a flash, you can''t defeat me. In the past hundreds of years, you have tried countless times." Teri Bowie said confidently.


    "The more you absorb the power of nature, the greater the damage to it." "And that''s my ultimate goal," said the spirit. "In recent years, I''ve learned that it''s impossible for me to destroy the whole world and human beings alone. But I''ve learned a lot from human beings. I know what food chain is, what biological chain is, what balance mechanism is. I don''t need to destroy the whole world directly I just need to destroy and pollute, let the balance mechanism collapse, then the end of mankind and the world will come. "


    "You''re doing too much. Human beings have been on the road of self destruction."


    Chen Yu, as a spectator, is not happy with the judgment of two non-human beings on human beings.


    But he couldn''t refute it. As Terry Boyle said, human beings are really dying crazily.


    However, Chen Yu felt that the spirit of the curse and resentment was so calculated by Terry Boye.


    It should be more than that.


    There should be a good fight between the two of them.


    Chen Yu is not in a hurry to step in.


    When Malone saw that Chen Yu seemed to be moving, he immediately became nervous.


    Watch Chen Yu carefully to see what he is going to do.


    If Chen Yu wants to intervene in the battle between the spirit of the curse and Teri Bowie, Malone feels that he must stop him.


    But Chen is clearly not about to get involved in that inhuman fight.


    Chen Yu went around other caves.


    Malone, of course, followed.


    But when he followed in.


    It is found that Chen Yu is not engaged in any conspiracy.


    Malone saw a body on the ground.


    You can tell a heretic from his clothes and body.


    Chen Yu is cleaning up the relics left by the heretic.


    Malone can now be absolutely sure that this guy is not a heretic.


    He''s more dangerous than a heretic.


    Rob and kill the evil cult. This guy can do it.


    At this time, a female cult appeared outside the door.


    Seeing the corpse on the ground and the two people in the cave, the female cult''s face was distorted directly and shouted, "who are you? What did you do to my husband? "


    "Obviously." Chen Chu looks back at the female cult.


    "I killed you."


    The female evil cult screamed. Malone immediately covered his ears with pain. His mouth, nose and ears were bleeding.


    Chen Yu is a little surprised. The power of this female cult is similar to that of Maiev.


    Of course, because of this, Chen Yu knows how to deal with this female cult.


    Chen Yu appeared in front of the evil woman in an instant, reached out to hold the evil woman''s mouth, and the surrounding area was instantly clean.


    The female heretic looked at Chen Yu in horror and made a voice of pleading for mercy.


    Malone can''t bear it, but it''s too late for him to stop it.


    The female cult''s body was limp on the ground.


    Chen Yu clapped his hands.


    "You are so cruel, you villain."


    Chen Chu looked at Malone and said, "I have saved you. Are you treating your benefactor with this attitude?"


    "It''s also because of you."


    "Me? I haven''t done anything to you from the beginning to the end. It''s just the right time for you to be calculated. Even if I don''t show up there, you will also be calculated. "


    "If it wasn''t for you, how could I have been plotted?"


    "Joke, you clearly have the ability to avoid that attack, but you think you can be undamaged naively, it is your own arrogance that makes you fall into danger, isn''t it my fault?"


    Malone has nothing to say. If we go to the bottom of the matter, Chen Yu is not to blame.


    "You are far from invincible." Chen Chu said with a sneer and turned away from the cave.


    Malone looked at Chen''s back and said, "who are you?"


    Chen simply ignored Malone''s questions and went on.Malone followed, still distrusting Chen.


    Malone found that Chen Yu never had to kill those evil believers for the second time.


    Those heretics will show off their ferocity at the first moment, and then they will be smashed by Chen Yu or pinched to break their necks at the next moment.


    Compared with Chen Yu, those heretics are more like gentle and lovely kindergarten children.


    Chen Yu saw a huge hole just below the battlefield.


    The battle above was already raging, but Chen seemed to stay out of it.


    Chen took a look at the hole. There seemed to be something underneath.


    A more powerful evil being than the spirit of the above curse.


    Strange, what''s the next one?


    Judging from the breath, it seems that the two are very similar.


    Chen Yu thought about it and jumped into the hole.


    Malone saw Chen Yu jump into the hole, and then he jumped.


    The cave is very deep, at least a kilometer deep.


    Chen Yu and Ma Long land one before and one after another. Ma Long always relies on the rock wall to slow down the falling trend. Otherwise, even if he falls at this height, he will die.


    But he saw that Chen Yu was landing on his feet, without any resistance at all.


    The ground was cracked by Chen''s fall.


    Malone could not imagine how hard Chen''s legs were.


    If you jump down in such a high place, even if you hit your legs with iron, I''m afraid you have to smash them into rotten iron.


    Malone saw that this is a hemispherical room, the ceiling is an arc, and the ground is very flat.


    The room is surrounded by all kinds of strange lines.


    In the corner of the room, there is a stone chair with a gray devil on it.


    The devil took a black sword in his hand and collapsed on the stone chair with ge you lying down.


    After seeing Chen Yu and Malone enter the room, the demon props up his body with a sword.


    "Let me guess. Are you lost? Or to kill the devil? " The devil looked askew at Chen Yu and Malone.


    Chen Yu shrugged: "it''s to satisfy curiosity. You are very similar to the smell of the above thing. It seems that you created the spirit of hatred."


    "The spirit of hatred? Do you mean bonra? " The devil looked at Chen Yu: "do you want to replace him? I can give you the same strength, but you need to do one thing. "

 Chapter 2017

    "What is it?" Chen asked.


    Malone frowned, devil?


    He could not help being alert.


    Such an evil existence is very good at bewitching people.


    Chen Yu''s desire is so rampant that he is easily bewitched by demons.


    "You two kill each other. Whoever can kill each other, I will give you the strength you want." The devil looked at Chen Yu and Malone and said.


    Chen Yu glanced at Malone, and for a moment Malone was alarmed.


    "You can''t draw pancakes for me, you just say to me the power I want, but you don''t ask me how strong I want to be. At least you should show your power, and the best is the power that can make me astonished. Are you right?"


    The devil opened his mouth and laughed, "you have a point."


    "Then show me how strong you really are."


    The devil opens his arms, and Chen Yu feels his power releasing.


    Then the surrounding space begins to twist.


    When Malone saw the flowers in front of him, he saw that his surroundings had become another environment.


    Surrounded by a beautiful valley, the valley is surrounded by mist.


    Malone takes a breath of cool air. What''s the matter?


    They were under that hole a moment ago, weren''t they?


    Why did you come here all of a sudden?


    Only Chen Yu''s disdain.


    "Sir, don''t fool people with different space magic." Chen Yu is very dissatisfied.


    It seems that they are shifting from the underground hole to a strange valley.


    In fact, they didn''t move at all. It was space.


    They enter a different space.


    And this should be a permanent different space, that is, the kind of permanent different space Chen made in Mingyue villa, there is no special place.


    Malone looked at Chen Yu doubtfully. He could not understand the magic of different space.


    So he was surprised by Chen''s calm performance.


    In his opinion, this is a very powerful magic.


    But in Chen''s eyes, this is too common.


    Different space magic needs powerful magic, but it is very difficult to cast.


    So the people who will think it''s very simple, the people who won''t think it''s amazing.


    The devil looked at Chen Yu and said, "human beings, this is enough. Even if the power is too strong for you, you can''t accept it."


    "You put your strength in front of me and see what I accept."


    "As long as you fulfill my requirements, you can have as much power as you want."


    At this time, Malone said, "what if we refuse your request?"


    Chen Yu''s mouth was turned aside. Malone was afraid that he would really start to deal with him.


    That''s why we have to answer the devil''s words first.


    "Then you will all die here." The devil looked at Chen Yu and Malone.


    Malone whispered to Chen, "we should join hands, not be at the mercy of this devil."


    "But his conditions are really attractive." Chen Zhao blinked and smiled at Malone.


    Malone''s face changed a little, and he said seriously, "he is a devil. You should know that many precedents fall into an irreparable situation after being bewitched by the devil. It''s no good for you to yield to him."


    Chen Yu''s embarrassment on his face seemed to be really bewitched by the devil. He said in a tangled way, "that''s the way to say it, but the power is in front of him, and it''s hard to be refused."


    "Yes, you are right. In this world, only power is irresistible. As long as you have power, you have everything." The devil said he thought Chen should be attracted by his conditions.


    Chen Yu said helplessly on one face, "I want your strength very much, but I can''t beat him, or you can help me to kill him, and then think that I did it, OK?"


    Malone is speechless. He feels like Chen Yu is teasing the devil.


    The devil''s face is darker. He was black.


    "Human beings, the dignity of my azkamore cannot be challenged by you! I will give you one last chance to kill the people around you, or you will die here immediately. "


    "Let''s go together!" Malone took a big drink and rushed to the demon named azkamore.


    In his opinion, the devil wants them to kill each other, probably because he can''t deal with both of them at the same time.


    Azkamore looked at Malone in a light way, and raised his sword like a crystal, then dropped it.


    Hiss -


    there was a tearing sound in the air, and Malone felt the great danger in a moment.


    All of a sudden, Malone felt a strong pull behind him, and the whole man was flying backwards.


    "Don''t be too impulsive. You will die," Chen said, carrying Malone''s collarMalone''s face was blue and white: "I''m not so easy to lose. Don''t look down on me."


    Chen pointed to where Malong had stood, leaving a gap on the ground.


    And the gap has been extended to the rear, not far away from a few tens of meters of hills were directly cut off.


    Malone''s face changed dramatically. Is this the devil''s random strike?


    How powerful is this?


    I''m afraid that even Terry Bowie doesn''t have such strength?


    Azkamore looked at them haughtily: "you still have one last chance to die, or two."


    Malone''s chest heaved, and his eyes on Chen Yu became tense.


    Will Chen succumb to azkamore''s threat?


    Azkamore''s cold eyes seemed to penetrate the hearts of Chen Yu and Malone.


    His breath is getting stronger and stronger.


    It was as if heaven and earth were suppressing them.


    "Which devil are you subordinate to?" Chen asked curiously.


    "I am subordinate to the king of power." Azkamore said proudly.


    He is quite satisfied and proud of his lineage.


    "Subordination of the king of power?"


    "I don''t want your strength, I just need a drop of devil''s blood, can I?" Chen Yu said


    "No way." Azkamore snorted, "my noble blood is not allowed to be possessed by such a humble creature as you, even if you are used for worship."


    "But I just want to. Can''t we accommodate ourselves?" Chen Yu looks at azkamore helplessly.


    "I said, no, you want me to give it to you? A humble ant without enough strength is not allowed to hold my blood even a drop. " Azkamore looked at Chen Yu scornfully: "if you want to, you can take it by yourself, as long as you have that ability."


    "If you can offer it to me, I only need one drop, but if I take it myself, it''s not one drop." Chen started to move the joints.


    Malone looks at Chen Yu in surprise. Is he going to fight azkamore?


    He should understand that even if they add up, they can''t be rivals of this guy, right?

 Chapter 2018

    On the strength of azkamore.


    Even if they were ten times stronger, they could not be his opponents.


    This is an invincible enemy at all.


    Azkamore laughed instead of angry when he heard Chen Yu''s words.


    "Well, man, if you don''t surpass the power of the caster, then you can''t break the power crest, let alone lift the sword.


    This kind of magic has appeared many times in history.


    One of the most famous examples is King Arthur and the sword in the stone.


    No one can lift a sword in the stone except King Arthur.


    Of course, it''s a special magic for King Arthur.


    It''s like a back door to a computer program.


    "Please, as long as you can take this sword, it''s OK to give it to you." Azkamore took a generous step back.


    Azkamore''s eyes sparkled with evil light.


    "Be careful. I''ll try it first." Said Malone.


    "Good." Chen Zhu nodded.


    Malone went up to hold the hilt of the sword, and then rose up to pull.


    But there was no movement at all.


    Then Malone felt that his strength was being absorbed by the sword.


    "Damn it! This is the heraldry of wrestling! " Malone directly sprawled on the ground: "don''t touch this sword!"


    "Why?"


    "This guy has applied the heraldry of wrestling. If you can''t pull out the sword, then your strength will be absorbed by the sword and become a stronger heraldry. It has absorbed all my strength."


    "Well." Chen Yu walked to the black sword like he didn''t hear Malone''s warning.


    "You idiot!" Cried Malone.


    But Chen Yu still reached for the hilt.


    Qiang -


    Malone''s eyes are about to fall out. He stares at Chen Yu in amazement.


    Black sword pulled out by Chen Yu?


    And it doesn''t seem to have any difficulty.


    So straight out?


    Azkamore was also full of disbelief.


    How is this possible?


    However, Chen Yu, taking advantage of azkamore''s shock, has suddenly flashed to him, raised his black sword and chopped at azkamore.


    Azkamore had no time to dodge. His left arm and shoulder were cut off.


    "Damn you, you despicable human being!"


    Azkamore fled in a panic.


    Chen Yu is in pursuit of him.


    Malone''s face was full of wonder.


    Azkamore suddenly stopped and turned around.


    At this time, Chen Yu had already put his sword to azkamore''s head.


    But the blade stopped in this instant.


    A huge force is fighting against Chen''s own strength.


    "Human beings, this is part of my power. Do you think it can kill me with my power?" Azkamore said triumphantly.


    Chen looked at azkamore''s severed arm and said, "I think so."


    "It''s just a sneak attack. If you do it again, it will be meaningless." Said azkamore with a stiff tongue.


    Of course, he was really flustered just now.


    If it wasn''t for that moment of loss, Chen Yu''s black sword would not have hurt azkamore at all.


    Azkamore''s broken arm recovered in an instant and grew again.


    "Come back!" Azkamore shouted.


    Chen Yu felt that the black sword in his hand was frantically struggling. It seemed that he would get rid of Chen Yu''s palm immediately.


    "Come back!" Azkamore''s voice rose.


    The struggle of black sword is more intense.


    "Come back to me!"


    Chen Yu holds the black sword tightly.


    Malone looked at Chen Yu nervously: "hold on, don''t let black sword return to his hands."


    Of course, Chen Yu will not let go.


    But the struggle of black sword is more and more intense, and the resistance is more and more powerful.


    Chen Yu suddenly grasped the edge of the black sword.


    Malone and azkamore all stared at Chen''s crazy behavior.


    Ka -


    the black sword was folded in two in Chen''s hand.


    Chen Yu grinned, "since I can''t get it, I will destroy it."


    Azkamore''s mind is full of alarm.


    "You are such a despicable fellow. You have a strong power to deceive me. Do you have a little dignity and glory as a strong man?"


    "To kill you is my greatest glory." Chen Yu smiles at azkamore.


    The broken sword is still in Chen''s hands, and Chen is increasing his strength.He is crushing the broken sword.


    Malone''s face is full of shock. How powerful is it to crush a magic sword?


    It''s almost impossible, isn''t it?


    Even azkamore was scared.


    You know, he''s a subordinate to the king of power.


    But he was frightened by the power of a human being.


    Chen Yu abandoned the rest of the black sword.


    Azkamore''s breathing became rapid.


    "Do you think you have won?"


    "Well, I think so." "I can''t find the reason why I didn''t win," Chen replied frankly


    "I''m a subordinate of the king of power. It''s not my specialty to use sword."


    Azkamore''s body began to grow larger and larger.


    His muscles, his posture, his body, are getting bigger.


    Chen Yu looks at the changing azkamore.


    "Your transformation is too slow. If you are attacked at this time, will the transformation be interrupted?" Chen Yu smiles at azkamore.


    Malone looks at Chen Yu. This guy is really shameless and has no bottom line.


    However, it has to be said that Chen''s words made Malone moved.


    But Malone can''t do anything now. His whole body strength is absorbed by the wrestling heraldry. Now he can only lie on the ground and watch the play. He can''t do anything else.


    But Chen Yu didn''t mean to make a move, so he stood in front of azkamore and let him change.


    At last, azkamore completed the transformation. He was like a giant muscle monster. He was full of terrible power.


    "Human, you didn''t stop me from changing. This will be the biggest mistake in your life." Azkamore''s figure has changed from two meters to six meters, especially his arms are thick like a city hammer.


    Chen Yu silently looks up at azkamore.


    "Unfortunately I''m also good at strength. "

 Chapter 2019

    Azkamore''s arm has swung to Chen.


    Malone''s pupils contracted suddenly.


    He saw an incredible scene.


    Azkamore''s arm is twisting in an incredible way.


    That kind of distortion did not come from azkamore''s will, but was forcibly distorted by Chen Yu.


    Azkamore''s huge body was kicked by Chen Yu and left his arm.


    Chen Yu is squeezing azkamore''s right arm, wringing the devil''s blood out of his arm with a cloth.


    "I said that if I did it myself, it would be more than just a drop of blood."


    "Ah! I''ll kill you! "


    Azkamore roared in fury as his strength again increased.


    Chen found that azkamore''s power had doubled several times.


    At the same time, his speed also increased several times.


    Touch -


    Chen Yu was ignored for a while and was directly hit by azkamore.


    Malone was horrified at what he saw.


    Azkamore''s terrible posture, he was afraid of a blow is directly become flesh and blood.


    Chen Yu fell several meters away and stood up again.


    "Your strength is special."


    Azkamore looked at Chen Yu with a grim smile: "I am of high blood, I am the descendant of the king of power within ten generations. The more serious my injury is, the more my strength will be increased."


    Azkamore hit the ground with one arm, and the ground raised dust all over the sky, which was directly cracked by him within tens of meters.


    Malone''s scalp is numb. Is this demon really something that human beings can defeat?


    The more serious the injury, the more strength it will increase.


    Chen Yu patted the dust on his body.


    "Then you need to be more seriously injured." Chen Yu looks at azkamore calmly.


    Azkamore rushes to Chen Yu again, just like a train.


    Chen Yu stepped forward with one foot and punched at a distance of tens of meters.


    Azkamore''s body was shot out again.


    At last, I hit the mountain wall behind me. Most of the mountain wall collapsed and the gravel fell down.


    Malone felt like he was going to suffocate.


    The battle between Chen Yu and azkamore opened a new world for him.


    Both Chen and azkamore are powerful and suffocating.


    Azkamore pushes away the boulder and spits out some blood.


    "Human, you still can''t be obedient As I said, the more you hurt me, the stronger I will be. "


    "Hammer of giants!" Azkamore smashed to the ground, and the ground set off a wave of impact to Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu''s figure flashed to avoid azkamore''s attack.


    However, azkamore seemed to have insight into Chen''s actions and had been waiting for him in Chen''s dodging position.


    Chen Yu is bombarded by azkamore''s face-to-face punch. His feet glide backward for more than ten meters on the ground. His feet exert force again and suddenly appear in front of azkamore, another punch.


    Azkamore also glided back a dozen meters.


    Both sides are fighting in extremely simple ways.


    It''s like a pair of boxers on the ring, fighting each other.


    One punch from you, one from me.


    And azkamore did, as he said.


    With Chen''s attack and his own injury, his strength is becoming stronger and stronger.


    The whole space is shaking and the earth is breaking.


    This is a different space, of course, not as stable as the normal space.


    With the two more and more powerful forces, the whole different space is on the verge of collapse.


    Azkamore''s power is indeed growing.


    But his limbs were splitting, and his mouth, nose and ears were bleeding.


    Azkamore vomited another mouthful of blood, at this time, the original turbulent space directly disintegrated and collapsed.


    They returned to the hemispherical room.


    But their fight became more and more fierce.


    However, to Chen''s surprise, in this room, all the impact they caused will be absorbed by all the surrounding runes.


    In a flash, Chen Yu understood that this was a seal.


    A seal that trapped azkamore.


    Azkamore had reached the limit by this time.


    "Stop Human beings Stop, I''m giving up. "


    Azkamore had to stop.


    His strength has reached its peak, which is the peak of his body''s endurance.


    And his injury has reached its limit.


    But Chen Yu seems to have no limit at all.No matter how much his strength is improved, Chen can always improve at the same time.


    What scares him even more is that.


    His attack had no effect on Chen.


    But Chen''s every attack can add weight to his injury.


    Azkamore''s body is already flesh and blood.


    Chen Yu, on the other hand, was only breathing a little, and his chest didn''t fluctuate much.


    Malone is more shocking.


    It''s a battle to be had.


    Both sides are showing extreme strength.


    However, Chen is obviously better.


    Chen''s strength is overwhelming.


    Chen Yu stood calmly in front of azkamore.


    "I said that when I came to get it myself, it was not a drop of devil''s blood, but I was greedy. I wanted all, all of you."


    "I''ve been sealed here for thousands of years, and I''m sad enough. Do you want to go down the drain?"


    "Have you been sealed for thousands of years? But it seems that you haven''t been here at all. You are still making waves. "


    "Human beings, I still have the card, I have a near death strike, which is absolutely unbearable for human beings."


    Chen Yu is still so calm: "you are sure to die today, whether you use the near death strike or not."


    Azkamore gnashed his teeth and looked at Chen Yu: "why do you have to force me?"


    "I didn''t force you. It''s your choice. Besides, I really hope to see how powerful your near death strike is."


    Malone looks at Chen Yu. Hasn''t he used all his strength?


    He is so powerful, is not really the limit?


    Azkamore is still struggling, because he used that move, it was the moment of his death.


    But if you don''t use that move, Chen Yu will also usher in his death.


    "Well Let''s die together. " Azkamore suddenly calmed down. It seemed that he had made a decision.


    "I hope you can." Chen Chu turned to look at Malone. "If you don''t want to die, you should hide behind me."


    Malone struggled to stand up, but his legs were shaking. "I can''t walk."


    "Then you will die."


    "At least I was absorbed to fight against him."


    "But your role is meaningless. Even if you don''t pull out the sword, I can pull it up, so your role is zero."


    Malone heard Chen Yu''s words, very heart plug, but good sense.

 Chapter 2020

    Azkamore took a deep breath, and the runes around him began to detach from the wall and surround his body.


    Chen found that azkamore''s vitality was rapidly fading.


    Although Chen does not know the principle of this magic.


    But Chen Yu understood that azkamore was infusing his vitality into those runes.


    These runes trap azkamel, but azkamel can control them.


    But this kind of control is one-off, because it is controlled by his vitality.


    After using azkamore once, these runes also lost their effect.


    And azkamore will die.


    The people who originally sealed azkamore here can be said to be quite vicious.


    The man gave azkamore the choice, the freedom to choose, but also to face death.


    Or an Fen''s stay here, but there is no freedom to speak of.


    The seal man was obviously familiar with azkamore.


    All the runes began to light up.


    It''s different from the slow speed of azkamore before.


    Azkamore used the card, the speed is quite fast.


    It was almost finished in a few seconds.


    The next moment, those runes began to be branded on azkamore.


    The dark azkamore turned to be golden.


    Chen immediately imposed a dark assimilation on on himself.


    Chen''s body turned black.


    Chen can feel the bottom of azkamore''s vitality.


    "How long can you stay in this state?"


    "Ten seconds!" Azkamore didn''t hesitate because he had only ten seconds to "kill!"


    In a flash, azkamore shot at Chen.


    In terms of speed, azkamore is faster than Chen Yu in this state.


    Chen''s body was smashed directly into the arc ceiling above his head.


    Chen Yu felt an unprecedented impact.


    Azkamore''s power is also stronger than Chen in the dark assimilation state.


    Azkamore is now ready to die.


    So he is no longer as proud and arrogant as before, only calm to release the last crazy.


    "Go to hell together." Azkamore said calmly.


    Azkamore blew out thousands of punches.


    This move is the same as Chen Yu''s boxing shadow.


    It seems that when the power reaches a certain level, this move will be self-taught.


    Malone was sweating.


    What he had seen before was Chen Yu fighting against azkamore.


    But now it''s azkamore pressing Chen Zhu.


    And under that kind of bombardment, even Chen can''t take ten seconds, right?


    The rock above the ceiling began to break.


    Falling rocks keep falling down.


    Azkamore has blasted Chen into the rock and is still bombarding him.


    Chen Yu also felt that he could not fight azkamore just by assimilation in the dark.


    And Chen Yu is already tired of azkamore''s stunt.


    At the moment, Malone, who is just below, can do nothing but avoid falling stones.


    He''s just regaining a little power now, giving him mobility.


    Although azkamore''s bombardment lasted for a long time, it was actually less than five seconds.


    Just then, Malone felt the air stagnate.


    Malone looked up at the sky, above the falling rocks, there was a golden light.


    Then Malone saw azkamore being trodden down by a golden giant.


    Impact -


    the original flat ground is completely covered by cracks.


    Azkamore was lying on the ground, unable to get up when Chen Yu stepped on him.


    "It seems that your wish has failed. I can''t accompany you to hell." Chen Yu is now in perfect condition.


    The overwhelming power also made azkamore feel the deep despair.


    Chen Yu in normal state and Chen Yu in full state are two concepts.


    Azkamore sprawled on his back in large letters.


    He has no more power to fight Chen Yu.


    Ten seconds later, his condition began to decrease dramatically.


    "I lost." Azkamore has never been more peaceful.


    "In that case, I''ll take you to see your boss."


    In fact, if demons die, their souls will return to hell.


    But the devil who has lost his body and only his soul will end worse than human beings.After all, for most demons, there is no better supplement than the spirit of demons without physical protection.


    Many demons can draw strength from their souls.


    If it is an ordinary human soul, it can draw little power.


    But if it''s the spirit of the devil, the power that can be absorbed is very considerable.


    What''s more, azkamore is still an intermediate devil, which is quite rare.


    Chen Yu doesn''t feel sorry for azkamore.


    Chen Yu is very clear about the division of enemies and friends.


    The enemy is the enemy. It''s bullshit to show sympathy.


    Chen Zhu takes off azkamore''s head.


    Malone was shocked to see Chen Yu''s great body.


    He can do it, too.


    An excellent strength strengthening department psychic master, giant is normal operation.


    However, Chen''s huge transformation seems to have made his power change dramatically.


    At this time, the gravel above falls faster.


    Just now the battle between Chen Yu and azkamore has destroyed the geological structure above.


    This is about to collapse.


    Chen Zhu grabs Ma Long and flies up.


    Even Malone''s constitution is hard to bear the pressure brought about by this high speed.


    Chen Chu, with Malone in his hand, rushed to the middle of Teri Bowie and the spirit of the curse.


    Teri boyk didn''t know Chen Yu. When he saw that he was holding the weak Malone, he rushed to Chen Yu.


    Chen Chu slapped Teri Bowie in the air.


    The spirit of the curse and resentment saw Chen Yu suddenly enter in disorder, although he did not know Chen Yu.


    But Chen is obviously not on Terry Boye''s side, and Chen''s strength is amazing.


    So the spirit of the curse is very excited.


    What did he think of it? When he and Teri Bowie were fighting hard, there would be such a strong man suddenly entering.


    Chen Yu and the spirit of the curse and resentment have nothing to say. The purpose of his coming this time is the spirit of the curse and resentment.


    "Sir, I am..."


    Chen Chu looked at the spirit of the curse and resentment: "can you please die?"


    "What?" The spirit of the curse hasn''t responded yet.


    But Chen Yu didn''t plan to reason with the spirit of the curse.


    Chen Yu used his avatar directly and released 7000 stone swords at the same time.


    The stone sword rushes to the spirit of curse and resentment like a torrent.

 Chapter 2021

    The spirit of the curse was killed directly by Chen Yu''s group.


    But soon, he reacted.


    Chen''s thousands of flying swords destroyed tens of thousands of his heads, but they didn''t really hurt him.


    At least the spirit of hatred feels that it has the power of World War I.


    Of course, this is definitely not the time to fight with Chen Yu.


    After all, the other side has a Teri Bowie who is with him in Bozhong.


    The spirit of the curse broke up immediately, and nearly a million skeletons flew out of the nest.


    However, at the entrance of the nest, an external incarnation of Chen Yu is blocking there, so he doesn''t give the spirit of hatred the chance to escape.


    When the avatar sees a skull flying, it''s just a cannon of light.


    Along with a straight line, all skeletons within 100 meters will be evaporated.


    West and others are completely speechless.


    When they saw Chen Yu, they had given up fighting completely.


    There''s no point in fighting on.


    Even the mindset of the members of the association has changed.


    Including himself.


    Everyone thought there was no point in fighting on.


    Chen Yu is like a sea god needle.


    Seeing that the entrance and exit were blocked, the spirit of the curse and resentment immediately panicked.


    Even an external incarnation is not something he can break through.


    In fact, even Chen Yu''s incarnation is close to the noumenon.


    "Who are you! Why are you meddling in my grudges with Terry Bowie? " The spirit of the curse growled angrily.


    "It''s none of your business."


    The spirit of the curse is furious. You are going to kill me, and you say it''s none of my business?


    In fact, there are a hundred and a thousand reasons for Chen Yu to find a reason to kill him.


    Is there any reason to kill an unnatural creature that wants to destroy the whole world and human beings?


    No, Chen Yu didn''t even bother to explain.


    In public and in private, Chen has a reason to kill him.


    By this time, Chen''s body had stopped fighting and came to west and other people''s side.


    Drop Malone on the ground.


    "President, why are you here?"


    Chen Zhuo took out azkamore''s head: "if I don''t come here, you will die here. I heard that there is a more terrible devil hidden in the deep underground of this nest than the spirit of the curse. The real purpose of the spirit of the curse is to release that devil. The magic that escapes from your battle will become the power to unlock the seal."


    Anyway, azkamore has been slaughtered by Chen, and no one will explain anything.


    All the people in the supernatural society are surprised to see me and you.


    "Don''t you inquire about such an important action in advance?"


    Chen doesn''t admit it at all. He intervened in West''s action without permission.


    Instead, blame west and others.


    Gaia squinted at Chen.


    "Chen, if there is such a danger here, you won''t not ventilate us at all. Most of you will stop us on the way."


    Gaia looked at Chen Yu seriously. "I''m afraid you''re here. Suddenly, you find a demon hiding underneath. Then, for this reason, cover up the fact that you''ve meddled in our actions without permission."


    "Gaia, though we know each other well, you can''t insult me like this."


    At this time, everyone looked at Chen Yu with questioning eyes.


    It has to be said that Gaia''s suspicions come straight to the point.


    "I''m just questioning, can''t I?"


    "Your question is groundless Damn, the power of the spirit of hatred is stronger than imagined. It seems that we can''t talk. I''ll solve him first. "


    Is the power of the spirit of hatred stronger than imagined?


    People are looking at the spirit of curses and resentments beaten by Chen Yu''s external incarnation.


    Does the spirit of curse and resentment have any high light performance?


    It seems that Chen Yu''s one-sided spirit of bullying and complaining.


    And Chen''s body is still talking to them.


    Is it stronger than you think?


    It has to be said that Chen Yu''s way of breaking the topic is a little fresh and refined.


    "What''s going on? West, who is that man? " At this time Teri Bowie came.


    "That''s our boss." "As for the specific situation, it''s better to ask Malone. We''re not sure what the situation is," West said, pointing to Chen


    Teri Bowie looks at Malone. Malone thinks for a moment and says, "this is the way it is..."


    "You mean that there is a devil under this nest, and the spirit of hatred is created by this devil? And the devil was killed by that man? ""Well, that man is not very good tempered."


    Because of the presence of West and others, Malone''s words are very euphemistic.


    "What kind of temper is not very good, it''s just bad character." Said West.


    "And full of all kinds of bad taste."


    "Not serious."


    "Brutality."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Malone was speechless. What they said was really what Malone thought.


    But he certainly can''t say that.


    After all, they are with Chen Yu.


    And Chen''s strength has been proved again and again.


    "Is that guy your president? He''s really powerful."


    Although Terry Boye was only slapped by Chen Yu, the strength of the slap was quite heavy.


    Take a look at the spirit of the coming and returning curses and grudges with him.


    In front of Chen Yu, it''s just sad as a child.


    When Chen Yu smashed the last skull, the body of the spirit of hatred finally emerged.


    A huge and incomparable spirit.


    Although this spirit is not weak, it is compared with ordinary spirit.


    If with any person present, it can be solved easily.


    At the moment, the spirit of the curse and resentment is like a girl stripped of clothes.


    And he was facing a group of tigers and wolves.


    Chen Yu put up his avatar, wrapped the body of the spirit of the curse with dark magma, and then put the spirit of the spirit of the curse into the soul container with a soul container.


    "President, is that what you''re here for?" Asked West, looking at Chen.


    "I''m here to protect you. It''s just a matter of luck. I''m going to leave. Have a good time on the African prairie."


    As he said that, Chen Yu was going to leave.


    "Mr. Chen, please wait." At this time, Teri Bowie stopped Chen Zhu.


    "What? Want to be beaten? "


    "Mr. Chen, you won''t forget that we had a very pleasant exchange last time."


    "But the first time we met, you attacked me."


    "You said it was the first time we met. We didn''t know each other at all."

 Chapter 2022

    Chen Yu doesn''t have a bad feeling for Teri Bowie.


    In Chen''s view, all that Teri Boyi has done is within his scope of responsibility.


    "Mr. Chen, how about a chat?"


    To be honest, Terry Bowie heard too much about Chen Yu from west and members of the supernatural society.


    Before we met, Terry Bowie had his own imagination.


    Teri Bowie, of course, is not a simple conversation.


    He wants to talk to Chen Yu alone.


    Chen Yu thought about it and agreed to Teri Bowie''s request.


    "Mr. Chen, your strength is close to that of the best."


    Chen Yu didn''t feel much about Terry Boye''s compliment.


    Chen Yu will not have too many illusions about his strength now.


    Because the more powerful the power is, the more small Chen feels.


    Not to mention some powerful unreasonable existence that Chen Yu knew.


    In this world, there are many things that Chen can''t understand and recognize.


    What''s more, Terry Bowie''s flattery must be nothing.


    "What can I say, Mr. Bowie?"


    "Mr. Chen, do you want to be stronger?"


    Chen Yu looks at Teri Bowie and looks at him carefully.


    Teri Bowie was very uncomfortable with Chen''s eyes.


    "You?" Chen Yu''s tone was indeed a little contemptuous.


    Because Teri Boye''s tone is so similar to those demons or ancient gods Chen Yu met in the past.


    Do you desire power? Do you want to be stronger?


    This line is only suitable for the villain.


    Teri Bowie was quite upset when she heard Chen''s reply.


    He also felt that his tone just seemed a little strange.


    "Mr. Chen, of course not me. Of course, it''s also related to me." "Mr. Chen, as the guardian of this prairie, I can borrow the power of the whole prairie, and I am almost invincible here," said Terry Boye


    "Oh." Chen Yu thought about it, but decided not to expose Teri Bowie in person.


    At this time, Teri Bowie thought of the fact that he had just been photographed by Chen Yu.


    "Of course, I can''t bear the power of the whole prairie. I can probably bear about five times the power of the body." "But Mr. Chen, you are not the same. Your strong body and your amazing power can be borne even by ten or twenty times of your body," said Terry Boye


    "Oh, will you give me the power of the prairie?"


    "Of course, as long as Mr. Chen is willing to accept it."


    "What about the conditions?"


    "Become the guardian of nature."


    "Goodbye."


    Chen Yu never had extravagant hopes, and could obtain external power for no reason.


    In any case, strength is your own good.


    To be the guardian of nature, we must take on the responsibility of the guardian of nature.


    "Wait Don''t go. Let''s talk about it. Mr. Chen, you don''t know the benefits of nature guardian. "


    "What are the benefits?"


    "During the time you become the guardian of nature, you will be resurrected even if you die."


    "That''s immortality?" Chen Yu looks at Teri Bowie in surprise.


    "To say that you are immortal is overstatement, because this prairie needs natural guardians, so even if you are evaporated into the most atom, you will rebuild your body and restore consciousness."


    "It''s an immortal body, isn''t it?" Chen Yu exclaimed that even Chen could not be destroyed into atoms and revived.


    "Of course, the resurrection took a little longer."


    "How long?"


    "About a hundred years."


    "A hundred years? I don''t know if I can live that long. Do you have any misunderstanding about human life span? "


    "As I said, you are immortal during your term of duty, and life will not be an obstacle to you."


    Terry Bowie looked at Chen Yu: "think about it, as a human being, although you have great power, even beyond the power of the dragon family, but your sad life span, even if you are not 200 years old, and you as the guardian of nature, all your life will stop consuming, and when you finish your duties, you will have the right to take you away At that time, you will be truly invincible, and everything in this world will shiver under your feet. "


    Chen looked as like as two peas looked at Terry bird: "your tone is just the same as the devil I just killed."


    "But all I said was the truth, and there was no slightest deception.""You are telling the truth, but you have concealed the key information." "You only tell me the benefits of being a guardian of nature, but you don''t tell me what I need to pay and what my responsibilities are," Chen said


    "Of course, it''s just to guard the prairie. If the prairie is in great trouble, you need to do something. It''s so simple. For you, even if the spirit beast army, the death element body army and the ancient Yida army make trouble at the same time, you have the ability to suppress easily. This responsibility is not too easy for you."


    "And what else?" Chen Yu looks at Teri Bowie with a smile.


    Terry Bowie said it with ease, but still kept important information hidden.


    "There are also some small rules, which are not very important."


    "What little rule?"


    Terry Bowie curled his lips: "for example, within the time limit of his duties, he can''t You can''t leave the prairie. "


    Sure enough, so many benefits also need to pay the same huge price.


    When hearing this request, Chen Yu lost interest.


    "Goodbye." Chen Yu waved and turned away.


    Teri Bowie quickly pulls Chen Yu: "let''s discuss it again."


    "It''s not necessary."


    "Or would you recommend one to me?" Said Teri Bowie.


    Chen Yu stopped and turned to Teri Bowie: "you''ve had this idea since the beginning, haven''t you? You never thought that I would accept this responsibility. "


    "You''re my first choice, of course, but I know it''s unlikely." Terry Boye said frankly, "you must know many powerful beings, whether human or other creatures, as long as they are strong enough and willing to accept this responsibility, can you help me find one?"


    "What are the benefits?" Chen said.


    "I can give you a blessing, a blessing completely free from poison."


    "I have a special demon lineage. My poison resistance is no worse than yours."


    "Then what do you want?"


    "Your blessing is good. My family needs it."


    "No problem."


    "I''m not sure when I can find it for you, but you have to give my family a blessing first."

 Chapter 2023

    To put it bluntly, Chen Yu is drawing pancakes and signing empty checks.


    The benefits will come first. As for when we can do things, can we do them.


    Chen Yu will not give any promise.


    Teri Bowie looked at Chen Yu helplessly: "your request is a little too much."


    "Well, then let it go." Chen said.


    Chen Yu is not in a hurry. He has no loss to him anyway.


    "Wait, I didn''t say no either." Said Teri Boyce.


    "What strength does this nature Guardian want?"


    "The strength of an adult dragon is the minimum standard."


    "Like you?"


    "I''m not a dragon."


    "Since you''re a dragon, isn''t it good to find one yourself?"


    "Give me a break. I know better than anyone what virtue most of the dragons in my ethnic group are."


    "I''ll let you know if I have any news." Chen said, "by the way, my family''s blessing, when will you deliver it?"


    "Of course, I want you to bring your family here. I can''t leave the prairie."


    "Well, say it when you have time." Chen Yu thought about it, but didn''t worry.


    After discussing with Teri Bowie, Chen Yu returned to the public.


    "West, when are you going back?"


    "Take advantage and go." Said West.


    "Be tough." Chen Yu lowered his voice and said, "if the benefits he gave are not enough, I will help you later."


    There is nothing for Chen to stay here.


    Chen left Africa directly.


    ¡­¡­


    Chen stayed in Africa until more than three o''clock in the morning, when it was only seven or eight o''clock at night in the United States.


    Seven or eight hours is not a big time difference.


    When Chen Yu returned home, he first rinsed it.


    The smell is really bad.


    After all, those heretics don''t pay much attention to personal hygiene.


    And also like to do some research and experiments that make people sick.


    Chen Yu suddenly remembered that the dead poison man seemed to be still in the nest.


    I almost forgot him.


    But Chen Yu didn''t care about him. He could only wish him good luck in silence.


    Chen Yu dialed the witch he had talked to last time.


    "Miss witch, can we talk?"


    "Mr. Chen, I don''t think we have much to talk about." Buddha''s response was very cold: "I have put forward my request, you meet my request, and I will help you navigate."


    "I have a disastrous spirit in my hand now, and I keep a complete soul." Chen said.


    Buddha more directly jumped up: "what? Are you serious? "


    "Of course, it''s a curse from Africa." Chen said.


    "Is that true?"


    "Of course, if you don''t believe it, you can check the goods in person."


    "Then let''s make an appointment."


    "Yes, you can fix the time and place."


    "Right now, in huanghuaxi park."


    Chen Yu narrowed his eyes. It seemed that the witch was very eager.


    "Yes." Chen Yu hung up, then rushed to huanghuaxi park.


    However, the Buddha arrived at huanghuaxi Park earlier than Chen Zhu.


    Chen Yu saw many Buddhists from afar and came to her.


    "You are..."


    "I''m Fomento, witch." "You are Mr. Chen," said Buddha


    Chen Yu takes out the soul container. Although the soul container looks like only a few hundred milliliters, it is filled with unspeakable horror.


    And the evil and unclean breath of the evil spirit still seeps out of the soul container.


    "That''s what you want." Chen Yu throws the soul container to Buddha.


    "It''s good, but you''re still short of devil gold, gray eyes and ten million dollars."


    After the confirmation of Buddhism, it is confirmed that there is a disaster level spirit in it.


    Although she did not know whether it was the spirit of the curse.


    But for her, it''s a disaster spirit.


    As for the origin, she would not care.


    "I don''t think I need to pay more." Chen said.


    Buddha looked at Chen Yu: "what do you mean?"


    "What I mean is very clear. Either you take this soul container and we reach an agreement, or the deal is cancelled. You return the soul container to me." Chen Yu smiles at Buddha.


    It is obvious that Fomento is unwilling to hand over the soul container, which is very important to her.


    The reason why Chen Yu took the initiative to throw the soul container into the hands of Buddha is that he had this consideration.It''s not the same way of thinking to get it and not to get it.


    Buddhists know how difficult it is to obtain a cataclysmic spirit.


    Even this is an impossible task.


    If we can start with the disaster spirit, the plan for her and her sister will greatly reduce the difficulty.


    The Buddha''s eyes are flickering. She is considering whether to seize the soul vessel by violence.


    "You can''t beat me." Chen Yu seems to see through the inner thoughts of Buddha.


    In the eyes of Buddha, there was a flash of light: "don''t try to know."


    "I don''t mind if you think so." Chen Yu said calmly, "but you''d better think about the consequences. If you don''t hit me, you will get nothing, and I will force you to serve me in a more cruel way."


    "If you dare to force me, I will break this container," said Buddha


    Many Buddhists don''t know how Chen Yu got the disaster spirit.


    But she felt that Chen was not easy.


    He can never succeed alone.


    So if we threaten each other with this soul container, maybe we can succeed.


    "Give me my things back, and I''ll think it hasn''t happened." Chen Yu still said in a flat tone.


    "Impossible! As I said, if you don''t meet my requirements, you can''t expect me to lead you. "


    "In this case, I don''t have to ask you to lead the way when the deal is terminated. I believe I can find a replacement."


    Buddhism is more annoyed by Chen Yu''s rebellious behavior.


    In fact, Chen has never promised her anything.


    But this cataclysmic spirit is so important to her and her plan.


    She will never give up this cataclysmic spirit.


    However, there are not many choices for her. It is very unlikely that she can take away the soul container smoothly.


    First of all, she could not accept the man''s excessive demands.


    However, if they started with Chen Yu, many Buddhists didn''t think they would win.


    Her fighting talent was so poor that she regretted not bringing her sister.


    If isindor is here, maybe they can get this cataclysmic spirit without paying any price.

 Chapter 2024

    The Buddha looked at Chen Yu with vigilance.


    Chen Yu always put his hands in his pocket.


    Many Buddhists are not worthy of Chen Yu''s fight.


    In any way, Buddhism can''t even reach the standard of Chen Yu''s enemies.


    And she''s not completely irreplaceable.


    Chen would not mind working with her if the Buddha''s demands met her needs.


    However, in Chen''s view, the demands put forward by Buddhism are really excessive.


    In this world, there are not many requirements to be able to resist Chen Yu.


    However, the demands put forward by Buddhism have exceeded Chen''s expectations.


    Chen Yu doesn''t think that the Buddha''s pay is worth the price.


    A cataclysmic spirit, Chen Yu thinks his offer is suitable.


    "I can''t decide this by myself," said the Buddha, turning his eyes. "I''d like to discuss it with my sister and then reply to you."


    "Leave the things behind. You can discuss it as much as you like." Chen Yu said quietly.


    Buddha is obviously not willing to leave the soul container.


    Chen Yu shook his head. "It''s really troublesome."


    Chen Zhuo went to the Buddhism.


    Buddha immediately shouted, "don''t come here, I''ll drop the soul container when you come here."


    "The spirit of the curse is in a weak state. To me, you just destroy a soul container, and I''ll change it for another soul container. But you will surely die here, and you refuse this trade, so your death or not means nothing to me."


    The face of Buddha is more ugly. She doesn''t know if Chen Yu can really suppress the spirit of the curse alone.


    But if she does break the soul vessel, she must die.


    Don''t use Chen Yu''s hands, the spirit of the curse will kill her.


    All of a sudden, Chen Yu flashed away and disappeared.


    "Not good..." It''s not good for Buddha to shout in secret.


    I don''t know what I think, so I just throw the soul container to the ground.


    At this time, Chen Yu has grasped the wrist of Buddha and robbed the soul container.


    Back hand is a slap to lift the Buddha''s door directly.


    "Our cooperation is broken. Goodbye." Chen Yu no longer wants to cooperate with Buddhism.


    This is a woman who has not yet learned to be measured.


    This kind of woman is definitely not a good partner.


    In contrast, Chen is more willing to cooperate with people of Gulei''s character.


    Although gulee is a pirate, he knows how to be prudent.


    Several times of cooperation, Chen Yu and Gu lie are quite happy.


    Both sides have gained a lot, even Chen''s original capital accumulation is also divided into two parts.


    How difficult it is for Buddha to stand up.


    Chen Yu said that light is not light, heavy is not heavy, but it can make her very painful.


    Although she was not angry, she was helpless.


    Back home, I happened to see aisingduo in the living room.


    "There are many Buddhas. What''s wrong with you? Who did it? " Isindor stood up at once.


    "There''s a man with a cataclysmic spirit in his hand." Buddha said more.


    Aisingduo''s eyes were surprised: "you mean it?"


    "I''ve confirmed that." Buddha said more.


    "Why does he have it?"


    "I don''t know. I wanted to get that cataclysmic spirit and leave, but the man was very careful. Maybe he realized my purpose."


    "He did your injury?"


    "Yes, he did."


    "That''s just right." Said isindor, with a gloomy face.


    "That man is very strong." Buddha said more.


    "So what? We two work together. No one can beat us." Said isindor.


    The Buddha thought a lot, it seems so.


    Although she is not good at fighting, her other ability is unmatched.


    "Where does that guy live? We''ll find him now. "


    "I don''t know where that guy lives, but someone does." Buddha said more.


    "Who?"


    "That dark elf, Lila gavich."


    "I heard that the white elves are looking for him now."


    "He''s a shrinking turtle now. I can find him, though he''s very well hidden."


    ¡­¡­


    These days, Lila gavich has been living a primitive life.


    He has used up all the supplies he has prepared, even to the extent that he needs to use leaves to get rid of his hand.


    In modern society, elves, like human beings, have long been used to technological life.


    But this is not the most painful thing for him.The most painful thing for him was that he didn''t know when to start, and the feeling of uneasiness became more and more intense.


    Today, that sense of unease has finally reached its peak.


    Lila gavich felt something was going to happen tonight.


    Is the test from nature finally coming?


    But why is that uneasiness so strong?


    Is there any change in Chen Yu''s side?


    After thinking for a long time, Lila gavich finally made up her mind to call Chen Yu.


    "Hello, Chen, it''s me, Lila gavich."


    "Eh? Have you changed your phone number again? "


    "Chen, I feel that something is going to happen tonight. That kind of feeling makes me very uneasy."


    "Do you mean that the test of nature is about to begin?"


    "It should be tonight."


    "But didn''t you say it would take about a month? Now it seems that it''s less than half a month..."


    "I don''t know. I think it''s the white spirit. I don''t know what''s going on."


    "That is to say, you need my help tonight?"


    "Yes." Lila gavich said solemnly.


    "I see. I''ll go over now and give me your address."


    "No address. I''m hiding in the forest now. I''ve lived a primitive life for half a month."


    "Well, give me the exact location."


    Chen Yu received the position given by Lila gavich and set off immediately.


    When Chen Yu arrived, he found that Lila gavich''s face was very bad.


    This kind of bad doesn''t mean his living environment, but his mental state.


    In Chen''s impression, the fat man has always been a model of being broad-minded and fat.


    Few things can make him so nervous.


    "Gavic, you''re in a bad state of mind."


    "I''ve been losing sleep for days." Said Lila gavich.


    "You''re sure it''ll start tonight, aren''t you?"


    "I''m sure what will happen tonight Chen, you will help me, won''t you? "


    Lila gavich''s eyes were even praying.


    "I said, I will fulfill my promise, I will help you, no matter you encounter any trouble, as long as I can, I will not stand by."


    "Thank you Thank you. "


    "Well, stop gossiping. When will it start?"


    "I can''t be sure about that. The sense of unease is getting stronger and stronger."

 Chapter 2025

    Chen Yu didn''t know how to appease Lila gavich either, just sat next to him.


    But Lila gavich couldn''t get over it at all and kept talking about it.


    Just then, footsteps came from outside the cave where Lila gavich lived.


    Chen Yu turned to look at Lila gavich. "Someone came in, someone you know?"


    Lila gavich looked at Chen Yu in surprise: "no, I didn''t tell anyone here except you."


    "Well? One of them is familiar. " Chen Yu has discovered that one of them is the Buddha who just taught a few days ago.


    Another breath is very similar to and different from Buddhism.


    It feels more like twins.


    When Fomento and aisingduo appeared in front of Chen Yu and Lila gavich.


    Chen found that they were really twins.


    "There are many Buddhists Isindor, what are you? What are you doing here? " Lila gavich looks at Fomento in surprise.


    When Buddha saw Chen Yu, his face was already gloomy.


    Originally, she and aisingduo came here to find lira gavich to find out about Chen Yu.


    Unexpectedly, Chen Yu is here.


    "Isindu, that''s him."


    AI Xinduo looked at Chen Yu and said, "give me the soul container of the spirit of the curse."


    Chen Yu looks at Lila gavich. "Are they your friends?"


    At this time, Lila gavich was in a bad mood.


    My parents and isindor came here to make trouble again.


    "Enough of you. If you two don''t want to die, leave me alone."


    "Lila gavich, why do you order us? Who do you think you are with us? " AI Xinduo said arrogantly.


    Lila gavich suddenly covered her chest, and an indescribable sadness came to her heart.


    This made his body almost unstable, and he staggered for two steps.


    "Gavich, are you ok?" Chen zhuixian holds Lila gavich.


    "I feel Coming That uncomfortable feeling is really coming... "


    Suddenly, Lila gavich''s feet began to show black liquid.


    And the black liquid began to spread in all directions, at the same time, it also spread to the feet of Chen Yu, and then to the feet of Fomento and aisinduo.


    Chen raised his feet, and the black liquid looked very sticky.


    Even Chen Yu felt a huge pull.


    "Gavich, what''s going on?" Chen asked.


    Lila gavich was equally baffled: "I don''t know What''s going on? This is not recorded in our ancient books. "


    "Damn it, Lila gavich, what the hell are you doing, isindor, I can''t move it."


    "Me too." Said isindor.


    The black liquid is so sticky that other people can''t move except Chen Zhu.


    However, even Chen felt the viscosity was amazing.


    But just then, black liquid began to appear in human form.


    Chen and lira gavich both found that the shape of this black liquid was mesilan Poole.


    "What the hell are you doing, maesland?" Lila gavich roared in fury.


    I should have thought for a long time that no one would have calculated him so thoughtfully except maeslan Poole.


    But he didn''t know what maeslan Poole had done.


    Maeslan pler looked askew at Lila gavich, with a strange smile on his dark face.


    "I want you to accompany me to hell."


    At this time, in the black liquid stood up one by one of the figures of mesilan Poole.


    Even Chen Yu and Lila gavich can''t tell which is his real body.


    All the black incarnations of meslan Pule began to pounce on Lila gavich, Chen Zhuo, Fomento and isindor.


    Chen Yu''s efforts to bombard the black avatars, these black avatars have no attack power.


    Chen''s blow shattered him, but others were not so lucky.


    Lila gavich is besieged by the most black avatars.


    The attack of these black avatars is very simple, that is, they attack lira gavich directly.


    "Chen Help me... " Cried Lila gavich.


    Chen Yu, with all his strength, rushed directly to lira gavich''s side and grabbed him.


    But at this time, Lila gavich was almost swallowed by the black avatar.


    "Ah..."


    Just then, Lila gavich let out a scream.


    "Let go Let go My body needs To be pulled It''s broken... " Lila gavich''s voice was very sad.Chen''s face changed a little, and Lila gavage was really in agony.


    The black incarnation seemed to sink him into the dark.


    Chen can only let go. If he doesn''t let go, Lila gavage will be pulled in two.


    Chen Yu wanted to protect Lila gavich, not kill him.


    At this time, the ground began to appear a hole several meters in diameter.


    The black liquid kept flowing into the big hole.


    Chen''s face changed suddenly, and the pit released a strong smell of hell.


    This big hole leads to hell!?


    Chen Yu''s face was uncertain.


    I promised Lila gavic to protect his integrity.


    I didn''t expect Lila gavich to escape.


    Chen took out his mobile phone: "handsome boy, help me call to hell, thank you."


    Soon Chen was summoned to hell.


    "Chen Yu, why are you in such a hurry this time? What can I do for you?"


    "I promised a friend to protect him, but he was dragged to hell." Chen said.


    "You mean to force the body and soul directly into hell?"


    "Yes."


    "It''s impossible."


    "But the truth is in front of me."


    "Tell me the details."


    "My friend is an elven, he is passing the test of Elven emissary Then suddenly there was a lot of black liquid, which not only dragged him to hell, but also attacked me. There were two women who were dragged to hell together. "


    The handsome boy immediately understood: "he is not dragged to hell, he is sent to hell by the law."


    "What do you mean? I don''t understand."


    "His test is the test of hell."


    "Hell test?"


    "Yes, he will be condemned by hell."


    "Can you help me find him?"


    "I can help you find him, but I can''t do it. Even if I do, I will only attack your friend."


    "Why?"


    "Because I''m a part of hell, I''m the best help to you if I don''t do it."


    "Other demons won''t do it?" Chen asked.


    "What strength is your friend?"


    "It''s about the level of a subordinate devil, maybe weaker."


    "Then the devil who shoots at him will not be more powerful than the intermediate devil."

 Chapter 2026

    "That''s good." It''s said that it''s only an intermediate demon. Chen Yu is relieved: "can you find it?"


    "Yes, but it will take some time." Said the handsome boy.


    "Will it take a long time?"


    "One minute, is it long?"


    A minute is not a long time, but Chen Yu considers whether Lila gavich can hold on for a minute.


    And at the same time, somewhere in hell.


    It''s covered with cold ice.


    At the same time, we can''t see the white world.


    Lila gavich, Fomento and isindor all stare at the strange world in front of them.


    Is this the South Pole?


    How can I be here?


    However, when they see the red moon in the sky, they feel cold.


    This is the day, but the red moon is palpitating.


    There is also a strong smell in the air.


    It''s not natural air.


    It''s like air coming out of a volcano with a smell of sulfur.


    An inexplicable fear came to my mind.


    They are all afraid.


    Fear of the restlessness and the realization of fear.


    Just then, dark clouds were approaching them in the sky.


    All three looked up at the dark cloud.


    "What is that?"


    The three people stare at the dark cloud closely, which is not like the normal dark cloud spreading over.


    That dark cloud is moving so fast.


    It''s so creepy.


    Finally, the dark cloud reached a distance of kilometers ahead of them.


    At this time they finally saw what it was.


    It''s not a dark cloud at all. It''s a lot of monsters.


    It''s a local product of hell, bee demon.


    They are not demon beasts, but pure demons.


    It''s just that they have similar social structure, powerful reproduction ability and swarm characteristics, so they have the name of bee devil.


    "Here Is this hell? " At last, Buddha said the deepest fear in their three hearts.


    This is not the world, not the earth.


    This is hell! The legendary hell.


    How many bees are there?


    100000? Or a million? Maybe more.


    No communication, no hesitation.


    Both sides knew what to do in an instant.


    Kill each other!


    "There are many Buddhists! Give me magic! "


    AI Xinduo shouts, and Buddha immediately applies magic to AI Xinduo.


    "Berserker force!"


    "The heart of the beast!"


    "Smart wind!"


    "Blessing of water!"


    "The fury of fire!"


    "Earth''s steadfast guard..."


    Buddha''s auxiliary magic is like throwing money on isindor''s body.


    What Buddhism cultivates is a special magic school, which is called star magic.


    The characteristic of star magic is that it has a lot of quantity and obvious disadvantages. That is, all magic is auxiliary and single auxiliary magic.


    And the requirements of star magic for the caster are very high. Because of the large amount, the speed of casting is also very strict.


    Others put out a magic, the users of star magic must be able to put out five magic at this time.


    The pressure of the castee is also great, because the characteristics of star magic can be stacked infinitely.


    For example, for the same magic, the caster can give ten or twenty times to the caster.


    That is to say, the castee can improve his strength infinitely.


    But this kind of auxiliary magic is just like carrying a load, and it also requires a lot of people to be cast.


    So the best target is to strengthen the Department of psychics.


    It''s a coincidence that isindor is the strengthening department psychic.


    What''s more, most of them are twins, and they are identical twins.


    Their magic is of the same origin, which makes aisingduo have a strong acceptance of the magic of Buddha.


    The auxiliary magic that Buddhism exerts on her is much less pressure that isindor needs to bear.


    It is the right fit of these conditions that leads to the geometric multiple growth of their strength when they are together.


    At the moment, aisingduo has become a super woman, powerful enough to be outrageous.


    A dozen bee demons were killed by isindor in an instant.


    And aisingduo seemed very relaxed and casual.


    However, for the whole army of bee demons, a dozen of them are nothing but a drop in the bucket.Too much There are too many wasps.


    Aisingduo has already received a dozen bonus points of star magic.


    This has improved her strength and speed in an all-round way.


    More than that, she also has the same flexibility as the wind, the same violence as the fire, the same defense as the earth, and the same gentleness as the water.


    AI Xinduo killed hundreds of bee devils.


    At this time, in the bee demon army, a huge demon suddenly appeared.


    The devil is at least eight or nine meters in size. It looks like a common bee devil, but it is more powerful.


    This is the drone among the bee demons. Their main duty is to make... Match.


    Of course, they are also the guardians of queen bee demon.


    For a while, eixinduo was directly hit by the drone and fell on the ice.


    The power of this attack is quite great. Even isindor can''t help spitting blood.


    Isindor jumped up again and gave the drone a hard hit.


    Isindor''s fist pierced the drone''s chest directly, and at the same time took off the drone''s head.


    Isindor was carrying the head of the drone and growling loudly.


    She wants to drink it to get rid of these endless colonies.


    At this time, there are countless drones in the swarm.


    Even though the number of drones is far less than that of ordinary soldiers, the base number of bees is too large.


    So the number of drones is still amazing.


    But aisingduo''s action did not drink to retreat the bee demon army, on the contrary, aroused the drone''s fury.


    In their view, isindor''s action is to provoke them.


    Aisingduo''s face was not very natural, and Fomento and lira gavich were even paler.


    "Over It''s all over... "


    Although aisingduo is confident, she absolutely doesn''t think that she can kill countless demons by herself.


    At this time, a more desperate picture appeared.


    From the front of the ice sheet, there is another black area.


    If the previous colony was a bee colony, then the ant colony appears now.


    Compared with the storm, the number of ant colony is larger.


    That''s a desperate amount.


    But more desperate than desperation is that there are different demons on their left, right and rear.


    The number of demons of every kind is desperate.


    Their expressions ranged from shock to fear, then from fear to despair.


    Among these terrorist forces, there is still terror.


    Isindor felt some of these demons, even if they were individuals, still had the power to kill her.

 Chapter 2027

    The handsome boy with Chen Zhuo appeared over the ice field.


    Even if Chen was tens of thousands of meters high, he could not see the end of the ice sheet.


    However, Chen Yu still has a panoramic view of the dark area below.


    "Isn''t that my friend''s test?"


    "He has attracted all the lower and intermediate demons in this ice sheet." Said the handsome boy.


    "Any one of these demons can kill him."


    "It has nothing to do with the quantity. If there is no qualified devil in the place where he appears, then he will pass the customs. But if he appears in this area, how many qualified demons around will respond."


    "My friend is not dead, is he?"


    "No, he''s still alive." The little handsome man said, glancing at Chen Yu at the same time: "do you need me to give you a ride?"


    "No, I will..."


    "It''s OK. Let me give you a ride."


    Saying that, the handsome boy didn''t give Chen Yu a chance to refuse at all.


    With a little finger, Chen felt a tremendous force pushing him down.


    Chen''s body is out of control, falling like a meteor.


    This is much faster than a free fall or Chen''s own dive.


    Moreover, this kind of speed will not bring more damage to Chen Yu.


    It''s like hitting a wall with a fist. If it''s medium speed, the fist hurts the most.


    But if it is slow or fast, it will not feel pain.


    The handsome boy said he couldn''t do it.


    However, he helped Chen Yu in the way he could.


    ¡­¡­


    At the moment, Lila gavage, Fomento and isindor are all in despair.


    There is no way they can defeat this vast army of demons.


    At this time, the three saw a golden light falling in the sky.


    "What is that?"


    "It''s not going to be good anyway." Buddha said more.


    "What if it''s bad? There is no difference for us. " Lira gavich said dejectedly.


    "That thing seems to be falling towards us."


    Lila gavich looked intently and shivered.


    That thing is really falling towards them.


    Is that a meteor? But do meteors have gold?


    Or are the meteors in hell all golden?


    That meteor is falling so fast.


    They don''t even have time to react.


    Seeing that meteor is about to hit them.


    All of a sudden, the angle of the meteor''s falling has changed, and it goes down sharply.


    Rumble -


    Golden meteors hit the demonic army.


    A golden shock swept in all directions.


    Within a kilometer, almost all demons are evaporated.


    Lila gavich, Fomento and isindor all looked at the scene in disbelief.


    The demons evaporated in front of them.


    And if that golden meteor moves a little further.


    Then they will evaporate like these demons.


    The open impact area is filled with smoke.


    Nothing can be seen, only vaguely visible debris on the ground.


    But most of the body parts of the wreckage have evaporated.


    At this time, three people saw a figure coming from the sale of cigarettes.


    When Lila gavich saw the figure, her pupils suddenly widened.


    As the figure drew closer, so did Lila gavich''s breathing.


    "Chen!?" At last, Lila gavich saw the man clearly.


    Chen Yu? How could it be Chen Yu?


    Why is Chen Yu here?


    Lila gavich''s face is unbelievable.


    The faces of Buddha and aisingduo are different.


    They were also surprised at why Chen appeared here.


    "Gavic, I said, I''ll protect you." Chen Yu came to Lila gavich''s face: "apart from my family, I have never been so persistent to protect a person. Should you feel honored?"


    Lila gavich still looked at Chen Yu in amazement: "Chen Here This is hell. How did you get here? "


    "I have my way." "Don''t ask me how I came," Chen said


    Lila gavich was completely speechless, although he was moved by Chen''s commitment to him and what he did.


    However, he really didn''t hear that he went to hell in order to promise.


    "Chen You don''t have to. "Lila gavich looks around at the countless demons.


    This is a desperate number.


    "I also want to see where my limits are." Chen Yu stretched his limbs.


    In the eyes of the other three, Chen Yu is a madman.


    A complete lunatic.


    Here! But hell.


    At the moment, Chen Yu is in high spirits of war.


    And the endless army of demons will not retreat because there is more than one person.


    And the demon army immediately surrounded four people.


    Chen Yu stepped on the ice under his feet, and the ice of more than ten meters was raised by Chen Yu''s great strength.


    Chen Yu clapped the ice on the side again, and the huge ice flew out directly.


    Hula -


    the ice swept across the kilometer, and the Demonic Circle along the way was empty.


    Lila gavage, Fomento, and isindor all stared at Chen Yu in amazement.


    Especially isindor and Fomento.


    Before, they thought about fighting with Chen Yu, and then grabbing something from him.


    And now all of a sudden they find their thoughts a little funny.


    Even if isindor accepted all the auxiliary magic of Buddha, he could not win this monster.


    However, Chen Yu''s attack aroused the war of the demon army.


    Countless demons rushed to Chen Yu, and the flesh and blood began to fly freely.


    This battlefield is a huge meat grinder.


    The most terrifying thing is that the battle is changing the terrain and landscape.


    At this time, Chen Yu was suddenly beaten from behind.


    Chen Yu turns his head and looks at the demons attacking him.


    "Are you a subordinate to the king of power?"


    "No! Human beings, although I have no subordinate, you lowly human beings should be awed of me. "


    "Fear you, m.. B." Chen Yu smashed the devil''s head with a blow.


    Chen Yu has never been so relieved, so wanton fighting.


    This is an unprecedented pleasure. The fight on earth is not very free and happy.


    Because there are so many problems to consider.


    But this is hell. Chen Yu doesn''t need to think about what kind of damage and what kind of casualties will be caused.


    Chen Yu can use his power recklessly.


    Heaven and earth! Chen''s heaven and earth turned into a giant palm and fell from the sky.


    Tens of thousands of demons have been destroyed.


    All the cells are active, all the nerves are relaxed to the extreme.

 Chapter 2028

    "Are you a subordinate to the king of power?"


    Chen Yu hammered another devil''s head before the devil said rubbish.


    However, among so many demons, Chen met the subordination of the king of four or five powers.


    Chen Yu did not feel tired in the long fight.


    Instead, more and more spirit, all cells have become extremely active.


    And the handsome boy who has been high above is watching the battlefield.


    His attention has been on Chen Yu.


    He is also familiar with Chen''s physical condition.


    Of course, he was also very clear about Chen''s changes.


    "Chen Yu, you should be more open and let your own power fully integrate into your blood. This is the blood power possessed by the demons above the Lord."


    Chen Yu''s ear suddenly sounded the voice of a handsome boy.


    Although most of Chen Yu''s energy is focused on fighting, his spirit is inspired by the sudden voice of the handsome boy.


    "Put power into your blood? The power of blood? "


    Suddenly, the clouds in the sky gathered into a huge figure of a woman.


    When belia came, she found out that Chen Yu was in hell, and she didn''t find out until now.


    Belia looked at the handsome boy in the sky and looked down at Chen Yu.


    "Chen Yu, don''t say hello to me when you come. That damned guy has covered your breath." Belia said to Chen Yu discontentedly.


    "Belia, I''m busy now. Let''s talk later."


    "Belia, why do you feel Chen Yu?" The handsome boy asked doubtfully.


    The little handsome man is confident that he should not feel the smell of Chen Yu.


    Even if the other side is also one of the devil of hell belia.


    "Because I just feel it." Said belia triumphantly.


    After all, she is very proud to be able to feel Chen Yu''s coming through the cover of the handsome boy, the ruler of hell.


    "Chen Yu, are you looking for a subordinate of the king of power? I''ll mark it for you. "


    Chen Yu didn''t know how to mark belia, but soon he found that some demons were different.


    There was a little cloud over the devil''s head.


    These demons are also very inexplicable. They have no idea what happened.


    Wave away the dark clouds, but they soon reunite.


    "Chen Yu, if your power cannot be integrated into your blood, you will never understand the power of the Lord." Belia also said something similar to a handsome boy.


    Although their expressions are different, they all point to the same answer.


    "All your strength exists in your body, but only the blood and soul are your original structure. The blood and soul build your past, present and future, so if you want your strength to last forever, you need to integrate the strength into your blood and soul, but you don''t follow the soul system, so you just need to integrate the strength into your soul system Blood. "


    Chen Yu frowned and was attacked by another demon.


    Though the devil''s attack did him no harm.


    But Chen Yu still feels upset.


    Two hell lords guide Chen Yu.


    But they only said the way he would go, but they didn''t tell him how to go.


    Into the blood?


    How to integrate into the blood?


    "Chen Yu, you are more stupid than I thought."


    "I agree with that."


    "We all said so clearly, why don''t you understand?"


    Chen Yu is very worried. Am I stupid?


    It''s like a very complicated mathematical formula.


    They gave the answer, not the process.


    Then Chen Yu has to figure out how to solve the problem.


    But this is the way of practice.


    Sometimes it just needs to come out.


    Obviously, Chen''s aura has not yet appeared.


    Chen Yu drained another subordinate of the king of power.


    Twenty three, there is still a long way to go.


    But the devil base is too much.


    Although the subordination of the king of power in the whole demon army is very low, even up to one in 100000.


    However, in front of such a huge base, there are still 1200 demons who are subordinate to the king of power.


    "You have collected so many blood that the king of power is subordinate to. You can feel some of the power contained in the blood."


    Chen Yu looks at the bloodstain on his hands. It''s the bloodstain of a king of power he just killed.


    Feel the power?


    "You use the blood of a hundred power kings to gain more power, but do you think the 100 power kings you collect can be more powerful than you? Even if it is a thousand, ten thousand, it will not be stronger than you. What you want is the law of power in your blood. "According to the law, this thing is beyond Chen''s reach.


    That''s something you can only have at the level of the devil.


    Of course, handsome boy and belia are not going to let Chen Yu feel the law.


    They also know that Chen Yu can''t even reach the realm of Lord now.


    Let alone to understand the law.


    But they underestimated Chen''s way of thinking.


    Chen''s consciousness suddenly entered a strange space.


    This space is not big, only a stone mountain, in front of which there is a figure constantly bombarding the stone mountain with his fist.


    Chen Yu''s awareness came close, and he found that figure was himself.


    Is this myself? Or the embodiment of one''s own consciousness.


    "Hello That man. "


    Chen''s Avatar seems to have not heard Chen''s voice, still bombarding the stone mountain.


    Is this metaphor?


    Chen''s consciousness returned to the body.


    It was just a moment''s thought.


    Chen Yu didn''t understand what that meant.


    "Do you have a more scientific explanation?" Chen asked.


    Because it is too general to integrate strength into the blood.


    It''s like seeing flowers in the fog, blind people touching elephants.


    Even if we tell you the shape of the flower, we still can''t see it clearly.


    It''s very difficult to imagine on your own.


    "By the way, Chen Yu, do you remember the sports car you sent me?" Said the handsome boy suddenly.


    "Well What does this have to do with that sports car? "


    "A sports car needs fuel to run, and you can treat your body as a sports car. Fuel is your power. In fact, a sports car without fuel is a pile of scrap iron, and fuel is the source of all your power. That is to say, even without a sports car, your power still exists."


    "Still a little fuzzy." Chen Yu felt that the explanation of the handsome boy made him more confused.


    "Chen Yu, why did you send him a sports car, but I didn''t. shouldn''t our relationship be closer?"

 Chapter 2029

    Generally in chat software chat group.


    Belia is one of the most hateful people.


    Belia took the subject straight away.


    The topic they talked about the moment before was quite normal.


    Then belia''s words directly turned into sappo.


    But Chen Yu is still thinking about the words in front of the handsome boy.


    What a handsome boy needs to express is that he doesn''t need the body of a sports car.


    Use fuel directly to release the energy contained in it.


    However, the energy generated by the fuel through the car is the process of releasing energy and converting it into kinetic energy through the multiple combinations of mechanics, dynamics and physics.


    Chen''s own strength is the same, the body is like a high-precision instrument.


    Through this kind of transmission and release, his own strength eventually became Chen Yu''s fighting power.


    Instead of using the body, how to gain and release power?


    "First think about how your vitality can increase your life expectancy."


    Chen Leng for a moment, vitality?


    "Your blood determines your life limit, and your life force increases the life limit by integrating into your blood, so does your strength."


    Chen Yu suddenly became bright and bright in the moment, and the handsome boy went around. In fact, as long as he said such a word, Chen Yu could understand and understand in the moment.


    "Handsome boy, belia, there is something wrong with your expressions." Chen make complaints about it.


    "It''s not that I have a problem with my expression, it''s that your understanding is too low." Said the handsome boy.


    "I agree with him. It''s the only thing I''ve admitted to him for tens of thousands of years." Belia also said: "in my cognition, there has been a problem with human understanding, and after seeing you, you once again lower the limit of human understanding."


    Chen Yu turned a blind eye to their refutation and began to absorb his own strength in the same way as absorbing vitality.


    In fact, this process in China also has a name, return to nature.


    This "truth" represents the true self, self and ID.


    Originally, all the power Chen Yu cultivated came from the outside. Now, Chen Yu is turning from the outside to the inside.


    What Chen Yu is really bad for is a layer of paper, when the paper is pierced.


    Chen Yu''s realm was also formed.


    Boom -


    Chen Yu directly lifted the demons around him.


    In the eyes of Lila gavich, Fomento and isindor.


    It''s like seeing countless demons flying without warning.


    Chen Yu felt the incredible pulse of his body.


    Feel the surge of power.


    This feeling is unprecedented.


    At this moment, Chen Yucai feels that the power belongs to him.


    Even this power is beyond life and death.


    Even if it is death, this power will be passed down with one''s own blood.


    Among the demons of hell, only the demons above the Lord can have subordination.


    This is a middle level, Lord level demon. They can choose to continue to be subordinates of a great demon or establish a unique lineage inheritance.


    In a sense, Chen can also have subordination.


    This subordination is not only inherited through kinship.


    Of course, kinship inheritance is the most direct way.


    At the same time, besieb zoffi, who was far away from Obsidian castle, also felt a familiar power.


    Of course, Chen''s power can''t go through such a long distance.


    It''s just that besib zoffi once gave Chen Zhu his blood essence, the blood of the glutton.


    That''s why besib zoffi was able to feel the change in Chen.


    "Is the growth of human beings so fast? It''s only two years. That human being has grown from an ant to the same existence as you and me."


    "Human life span is so short, their growth cycle will certainly be faster than ours."


    ¡­¡­


    Chen Yu looks at his changes.


    The most fundamental change is the improvement of data in all aspects of the body.


    Chen Yu''s avatars changed from eight to sixteen.


    That is to say, when Chen Yu used the method of unification, the multiple of promotion was no longer eight times, but 16 times.


    At the same time, when the giant spirit is deified, there will be more heaven and Earth Spirit.


    Dark magma doesn''t change much.


    The most fundamental change is the improvement of basic physique.


    But the real change is the use of power.


    Chen feels that his power has become more arbitrary.


    Even a gram of power can be easily controlled.


    Unlike in the past, Chen needs to be familiar with his own strength again every time he improves his strength.Often inadvertently break or crush something.


    Because the power of that time was in the body.


    And now the power is in the blood.


    Chen''s every attack can be accurate to a millimetre.


    Chen knows how to use his power more accurately.


    How much power does each enemy need.


    Chen Xun beat from the earth to heaven and from heaven to the earth.


    Lila gavage, Fomento and isindor look at the fallen devil''s body.


    There was no place for them to stand. The devil''s body was everywhere.


    I can''t even look at a vacant lot.


    Chen Yu suddenly came up with a new move. Chen Yu had the same idea before, but at that time, his strength was insufficient.


    That is to use heaven and earth to turn into giant palms, but not one palm, but thousands of palms.


    Chen took a deep breath and absorbed the huge world into his body.


    Then Chen Yu''s palms shot out of the sky at a very fast speed, and he could shoot hundreds of palms every second.


    It contains the power of the palm of heaven and earth to shoot into the air, then turn it down and bombard the ground.


    In the eyes of Lila gavich, Fomento and isindor, countless giant palms fell from the sky.


    It''s like bombing, bombarding the whole battlefield.


    All three of them are of incredible color.


    The scene is like a God in a fairy tale.


    The demonic army is being wiped out at an amazing rate.


    Chen Yu''s move can only be used as a group attack, and the power of single damage is not great.


    Of course, this power does not mean that it is at the same level as Chen Yu, which is not very powerful.


    But if it''s just a demon like this demon army.


    That would be a disaster.


    But for Lila gavich, Fomento and isindor, it''s like a miracle.


    Thousands or even tens of thousands of demons are killed every second.


    Chen''s attack lasted for a minute, during which at least one million demons were killed.


    It also illustrates the hierarchy gap.


    Among these demons, there are many intermediate demons.


    But the performance of these demons on the battlefield is not much better than that of the lower level demons.

 Chapter 2030

    The number of these demons is really large.


    Even now Chen Yu can''t kill the light.


    Lila gavich, Fomento and isindor have been completely shocked.


    When the corpses pile up like mountains, when the blood gathers into a river.


    They have been surrounded by bodies.


    How many demons are killed here?


    In their eyes, Chen Yu is a perpetual motivation who does not know fatigue.


    Aisingduo once thought that as long as there are many Buddhists, she is invincible.


    Buddhism is also the same idea.


    But now, they don''t think so anymore.


    Chen''s strength has shattered their confidence and all their courage.


    Snatch that soul vessel from Chen Yu''s hand?


    Don''t be kidding. They would rather fight against the disaster evil spirits themselves than against the inhuman existence in front of them.


    At this time, Lila gavich appeared with a circle of colorful light spots, which were wrapping his body.


    Lila gawicz''s heart is up. It''s done?


    Have you become an elf?


    Meanwhile, the demons began to retreat.


    Lila gavich, Fomento and isindor all felt a pull from nothingness.


    Chen looked at Lila gavich and said, "gavich, your test seems to be over."


    "Chen I feel a pull and I seem to be coming back to earth


    "Well, congratulations."


    "But you?"


    "I won''t be back until tomorrow." "I need 24 hours in hell," Chen said


    "Chen, my friend, thank you." Lila gavich is going to hug Chen.


    Chen is considering whether to accept the hug.


    However, before Chen Yu made a decision, Lila gavich, Fomento and aisingduo all turned into a streamer and disappeared in front of Chen Yu.


    After the three left, the handsome boy appeared in front of Chen Yu.


    "It looks like you''ve got a great harvest." The handsome boy looked up and down at Chen Yu.


    "Where are these demons from, so many?"


    "This is the domain of the king of ice, so these demonic armies naturally belong to him."


    "That''s how he watched me kill his army?"


    "He could feel me here, he didn''t know my intention, so he didn''t dare to approach here." Said the handsome boy.


    "Then did I have a feud with him?"


    "He will not target you, at least not actively. After all, you are also the Lord level."


    Chen looked at his hands. "It''s a special feeling."


    Chen Chu suddenly looked up to the sky and said, "belia is calling me. I''ll go and say hello to her."


    "Go." The handsome boy waved gently.


    Chen Yu appeared in an empty hall in an instant.


    This is the palace of belia.


    Chen Yu has been here once last time.


    Belia, as always, lies lazily in front of the palace.


    There are many graceful figures in light gauze around belia to serve her.


    These women are women''s souls, but belia has given them a new body.


    Belia waved gently, and the women''s souls drifted away.


    Belia flicked her fingers.


    ¡­¡­


    When Lila gavich came back to the world.


    All the elves felt Lila gavich.


    Elves! Wendini looked surprised.


    Did he succeed?


    Wendini''s face immediately turned very ugly.


    Because she knew exactly how terrible the test of Lila gavich was.


    Mersland pler gave all his sacrifices to the devil of hell, the king of curses.


    Curse Lila gavich for going to hell.


    The name of this curse is eternal hell.


    And it''s a curse magic that only works when the opponent is tested by elves.


    There is no possibility for Lila gavic to complete the hell test.


    But he did succeed.


    This puzzled her.


    Is it the curse of mesilan Poole that has failed?


    It''s impossible. Maeslan pler has finished the sacrifice.


    This means that the devil of hell accepted the sacrifice and the contract was established.


    As the inheritor of the white elves, wendini knows many secrets of the white elves.


    Like this eternal hell.


    As the symbol of holiness and nature, it gives most people the feeling of sacredness and inviolability, rejecting all darkness and evil.Even the clansmen think so.


    But this eternal hell is the secret of the white elves.


    And in order to maintain the brilliant image of the white elves, of course, it can''t be known that they hold such a vicious and vicious curse.


    In the past three thousand years, the white elves have used this magic more than once.


    So in the white elves, there are more detailed introduction.


    So wendini knows what Lila gavic needs to face.


    It''s an absolutely impossible test to pass.


    But it turned out to be unacceptable to wendini.


    It''s hard for her to calm down for a long time.


    We have to find out what''s going on.


    Wendini took out the phone.


    I called Lila gavich.


    She had called the number countless times before.


    But in the past half month, the number has been unable to dial.


    But now it has been dialed.


    This shows that Lila gavage has really succeeded.


    "Hi, wendini." Lila gavich''s voice was clear.


    Obviously, he is in a very good mood.


    "Congratulations, emissary."


    "Wendini, besides congratulations, do you want to ask me why you can come back alive from hell?"


    Wendini''s heart thumped.


    She prefers that the curse fails.


    Instead of Lila gavich really passing the hell test.


    "I don''t understand what you''re talking about, what hell you''re talking about."


    "I saw maeslan Poole. He was really ugly. At the first sight, I hardly recognized him."


    Wendini''s mood was even heavier.


    It seems that Lila gavich really succeeded in getting out of hell.


    Although she didn''t know exactly how Lila gavich did it.


    It''s almost unimaginable.


    "How did you do it?" Asked wendini.


    At this time, she didn''t think it was necessary to continue to cover up.


    "No more evasion?" Lila gavich was on the phone laughing.


    "Don''t beat around the Bush, tell me how you did it."


    "Why should I tell you?"


    "Say what you want." Asked wendini.


    "How about having our children meet me?"


    "You die for me."


    "It seems that our negotiations have broken down, and I''m not going to tell you the truth."

 Chapter 2031

    Twenty four hours later, Chen finally returned to the world.


    No sooner had Chen come home than he received a call from Lila gavich.


    "Hello, Chen, that''s great. You''re back at last."


    "I''m very tired now. I''ll talk about it tomorrow."


    "Of course, I understand."


    Chen Yu spent 24 hours in hell after all.


    Although Lila gavich didn''t know how Chen Yu went to hell.


    But he thought that hell is the kind of devil everywhere, and it''s hard to move.


    He thought Chen had been fighting all day.


    So tired is understandable.


    And now it''s more than three o''clock in the morning.


    Last night, it was at this time that he called Chen Zhu over.


    He didn''t know that Chen Yu had been fooling around with belia for six hours besides helping him.


    That''s why I''m so tired.


    However, Chen''s energy recovery is very fast.


    The strength of the Lord level, coupled with the huge vitality, made Chen''s energy recover very quickly.


    Meimei had a sleep, and the child woke Chen Zhu up at home.


    Zevlar and Portia are at home with their children.


    They didn''t even know Chen was at home.


    It wasn''t until Chen Yu came downstairs with messy hair that he found Chen Yu at home.


    Before that, Chen had disappeared for two days.


    They also asked farry.


    Fari said Chen Zhu went to Africa.


    Portia was surprised that Chen Yu didn''t tell her that he was going to Africa.


    You know, a person with a bad character like Chen Yu.


    Chen Zhu will surely drag her to Africa for such a hard job.


    "Early." Chen Yu yawned and said hello to the two.


    "Boss, it''s already noon." Portia make complaints about the road.


    Chen Yu stretched out: "have you eaten?"


    "Boss, the food is in the kitchen." She said.


    "All right."


    While Chen was eating, Lila gavich came.


    "Here we are. Have some together."


    Lila gavich is not polite. Seeing Chen Zhu''s delicious food, she also ate some with him.


    After eating, Lila gavich has never been so full.


    In addition to appetite, the food in Chen''s family is really delicious.


    "Anything to drink?"


    "Give me a red bar." Said Lila gavich.


    "Portia, pour us a glass of red wine."


    "Chen, I thank you for that." Lila gavich pulls out a check.


    Portia came over with the red wine and looked at the check. The plate in her hand almost fell to the ground.


    "A billion dollars?" Chen Yu looked at Lila gavich with his head askew. "This time, we won''t accept the money. If we make an agreement in advance, I won''t refuse it. But this time, we''re not trading. Moreover, I''ve gained a lot from going there this time."


    Portia felt dizzy, not a billion dollars.


    How forthright Chen is.


    Or his money is too much to be moved in the face of a billion dollars.


    Anyway, Portia felt that if the billion dollars were in front of her, she would definitely ask for what to do.


    After all, for her, even for 99.9999% of the world''s people, this is an unimaginable number.


    Even those billionaires, I''m afraid, will find it hard to stay calm in the face of one billion dollars.


    "Boss, you haven''t given me a bonus for a long time." Portia said very wrongly.


    "Roll, what contribution have you made, can I give you a bonus?"


    "I have no credit and no pain."


    Chen Yu rolled his eyes. "I asked you to look after the children at home for two days, and you complained to me every day. Do you want me to give you a bonus?"


    After thinking about it, Lila gavage decided to collect the check.


    And this time Chen''s support for him also made him not only revere Chen, but also respect him.


    Chen''s actions have made him feel that he can entrust all his friends.


    After all, there are few people in the world willing to go to hell for their promises.


    Chen Yu happens to be one.


    If none of these friends are trustworthy, then Lila gavich doesn''t know what kind of friends to trust.


    Of course, Chen''s almost mythical power is also an important reason for Lila gavich''s firm intention to keep closer relationship with Chen.


    Lila gavich has no doubt that Chen Yu may be one of the most powerful beings in the world.


    Lila gavich is also not sure whether there is still a stronger or equal presence in the world.After all, his realm is not so high, although he has become an elf envoy.


    However, elves do not increase their strength much.


    Even Lila gavich felt that he could not be Chen''s opponent even if he became the Elven king one day.


    The battle in hell also gave Lila gavich a new understanding of Chen Yu''s strength.


    Compared with the battle between Chen Yu and Amanda dill, it was more influential.


    It is difficult to express the impact from mind to body in words.


    "By the way, Chen, what''s the matter with Fomento?"


    "What, what did she say to you?"


    "I didn''t say anything, and then I left Los Angeles with her sister isindor for no reason, so I guess something must have happened between them and you."


    "But it looks like they''re scared," said Lila gavich


    Chen took out the soul container: "they should be for this thing."


    "What''s in it? It feels very evil. "


    "I got it from Africa. It''s a curse spirit. It''s a disaster evil spirit." "It was originally used to trade with Buddhism..." Chen said


    Chen Yu said their grudges once again, and then Lila gavich combined the causes and consequences, and finally understood.


    The reason why they suddenly appeared in the cave that night.


    They shouldn''t have been very kind.


    "Let''s go, Chen. I will continue to help you find a suitable witch."


    "Well, the best you can find, if not the best."


    Chen''s desire for treasure island is not great.


    And Chen Yu promised to take them with her when she went to treasure island.


    However, there is a certain danger in jinyindao, and Chen Yu is not good at breaking his promise.


    If you can find treasure island, you must take them with you.


    Of course, I would not be disappointed if I didn''t find Chen Yu.


    Lila gavich stayed with Chen for more than an hour, then left.


    At this time, she came to Chen Yu''s side: "boss, can I ask for a few days off?"


    "Yes." "What do you want to ask for leave?" Chen said


    "My friend has something to do and needs my help."

 Chapter 2032

    "What is it?"


    "It''s just a little trouble. I''ll get a handle and come back." Said jevra calmly.


    "Well, call me if you need to."


    She nodded and Chen looked at her face. Even if she was in trouble, she would not ask Chen for help.


    She has always been the kind of person who clearly divides business from private.


    For her, the past disputes are private.


    Chen''s work is a business.


    She tried not to let her private affairs interfere with her work.


    It is impossible to ask Chen for help.


    "What are you going to do, jefra? Or assassinate someone? " Portia asked excitedly.


    She''s always been adamant that she''s a killer or something.


    And that''s what''s going on with the birth of jevier.


    In Portia''s setting, jefra is a killer who has broken away from the organization.


    Then I worked as an assistant in Chen Yu''s place, but I didn''t know my name. Sooner or later, the killer of the organization would come to me.


    "When will you start?" Chen asked.


    "The day after tomorrow." Jevra replied.


    That night, Chen received a call from west.


    They have returned to Los Angeles and are now at the airport customs.


    When Chen Yu arrived at the airport, long Saka came with her.


    "Hello, sir." She bowed to Chen Yu 90 degrees.


    As a preparatory member of the association, Chen Yu has no objection.


    But every time she met, even talked to her, she had to give a big gift, which made Chen Yu very uncomfortable.


    Comparatively speaking, there is no such problem in Tianxi Dongye.


    Dongye Tianxi has immigrated, and his family has lived in Los Angeles for a long time.


    So some behavior habits of Toye Tianxi in Japan have basically been lost.


    This time, she came to the airport to pick up the plane, which was also informed by Tianxi Dongye.


    Now that she has become a reserve member of the association.


    Now, of course, we need to have a good relationship with the full members of the association.


    Dongye Tianxi was taken care of by Yoko dairi, the grandmother of Lizi Nagasaka.


    Now, of course, he has to take care of her.


    In the east or the west, this is human nature.


    No one will blame Dongye Tianxi.


    And there''s nothing to criticize for her coming to pick up the plane.


    "It''s a little time for later habits. We have a saying in China that the etiquette in Japan is not bad, but it''s not suitable for every occasion." Chen''s tone is gentle.


    "Yes, sir." The long Saka Lizi did a big gift unconsciously again.


    Chen Yu patted his head. It''s going to be a long time. Let''s talk about it later.


    This habit can''t be changed in a moment.


    At this time, West led the way out of the pick-up.


    Chen Chu went up to take a picture of West: "how are you, how are you playing in Africa?"


    West looked at Chen Yu, rolled his eyes, and said, "president, why do you have to ask clearly?"


    "Are you still blaming me?"


    "I dare."


    "Well, I will never intervene in your next action." Chen said.


    West was helpless, and Chen Yu could not be said to be wrong.


    Chen Yu also cares about them, but he cares too much.


    Of course, if Chen doesn''t care too much about them this time.


    They are in danger.


    So there is something wrong with saying that, on the contrary, they avoid the most dangerous enemy.


    "Sir, let me help you with your luggage." Long Saka takes the initiative to help the members of the association with their luggage.


    Obviously, she needs to do her best.


    After returning to the headquarters, CASS and Neri winlance have arrived in the room.


    Neri winlance has too many questions for Cass to answer.


    Of course, Neri winlance has lived here for a while and has basically accepted it to a certain extent.


    And she contacts Maiev every day, watching Maiev use magic in front of her.


    Neri winlance is a peripheral of the spirit world.


    For example, some people who provide services and services for the psychics, or relatives of the psychics, know the existence of the psychics and the spiritual world. These people are peripheral members.


    West was the first to call Vingo Zig.


    Tell her that the second task has been completed.


    Soon, Vingo Zig will be here.


    Vingo Zieger admired the supernatural society.


    At present, twelve of the 100 tasks have been completed.But the supernatural society has completed two tasks. No, if we count the ghost ship of Turin that Chen Yu put out, the supernatural society has completed three tasks.


    In the world of spirituality, countless people are trying strategies, but up to now, only 12 tasks have been completed. This difficulty is enough to explain the problem.


    A supernatural society has three of them.


    Wenke Zieger is more and more grateful for his original decision.


    The choice of the supernatural society is indeed the right decision.


    The headquarters is having a party because West and others are back.


    Everyone has suffered a lot in Africa, so the first thing to come back is to be nice to yourself.


    In Africa, even when they left, they stayed in Dodoma, the capital of Tanzania, for one night. The hotel only provided water for one hour, and the power supply was only provided during the day, but not at night.


    As for the time on the Serengeti Savannah, it was much more difficult than Dodoma.


    The water they use is extracted directly from the river beside their house, and they also need to consider disinfection after extraction, because who knows if there is any uncivilized action by the river.


    On the African prairie, they lived in a semi primitive society.


    Now we are finally back in the civilized society. Everyone feels relaxed.


    "Mr. Chen, what are you going to do next?"


    "Don''t ask me that. Ask West. They''re pushing me out. Don''t tell me." Chen Yu said very wrongly.


    Wenke Zieger knows the reason, which is hard for outsiders to understand.


    Because Chen is so powerful, this reason is really hard to think of.


    Now those teams who have taken on the scarlet task don''t want their players to be as strong as possible.


    But the Paranormal Society did the opposite.


    However, it also shows the strength of the supernatural society. Even if Chen Yu does not interfere, they are confident to complete the task.


    "But the next task will definitely be after Christmas." "We will have a group trip next," Chen said


    "I''m not in a hurry." Wenke Zig has already handed in a bonus of scarlet quest to the hunter guild. Now the second scarlet quest has arrived, so the pressure exerted by the hunter guild is very small.

 Chapter 2033

    The hunter guild is clearly aware that Vingo Zig has a strong ally, or channel.


    Now they are even asking what kind of organization Wenke Zieger''s channel is.


    After all, an organization that can accomplish one or more scarlet tasks can already show its strong strength.


    Of course, the hunter guild wants to be able to master such channels and obtain such allies.


    "President, come here." English beckoned.


    "Vince, I''ll go over there. West is over there." Chen Yu and Wenke Zig said hello and walked towards English.


    "President, let me know how to use that ballistic velocity test instrument."


    What Ingrid remembers most is this ballistic velocity test instrument.


    Chen just wanted to use this instrument. After all, its speed has increased a lot recently.


    Chen Yu and Ingrid enter the warehouse.


    The shape of the ballistic velocity testing instrument is quite scientific and technological.


    One by one, the metal rings are arranged side by side, and the parts are within the range of more than 30 meters.


    These metal rings are sensors. After the sensors collect the data, they are transmitted to the main control computer, and then through the data analysis and calculation of the computer, they are finally displayed on the computer screen.


    "Ingrid, stand over to the starting point."


    Ingrid stood at the starting point, first doing a stretch of his limbs.


    "It''s time to start."


    Ingrid burst out like an arrow.


    Chen Yu looks at the data calculated on the computer screen.


    Soon, Ingrid returned to Chen Yu.


    "President, what was my speed just now?"


    "The speed is Mach 2.11." Chen Yu said, "this is not your full speed, is it?"


    Although Chen Yu did not know the exact data of Ingrid.


    But Chen Yu had the impression that Ingrid could be faster.


    "This is my normal acceleration, which can last for a long time. There are two other burst speeds."


    "Show me the other two speeds."


    Ingrid got to the starting point again and ran the test again after Chen reset the data.


    This time Ingrid was faster, and his clothes had been burned to ashes.


    Only the dragon scale suit he was wearing inside.


    Ingrid was a little gasping for breath when he returned to Chen Yu this time.


    "What''s the speed this time?"


    "Mach 6.15, a very significant increase." Chen also marveled at the speed.


    If it''s used to compare Ingrid''s original data, it''s a world of difference.


    When Chen Yu joined the supernatural society, their first enemy was family.


    At that time, Ingrid couldn''t even break the speed of sound, and it would be very difficult to run back and forth.


    Now, however, Ingrid is able to explode at such a terrifying rate.


    "Mach 6.15, this kind of outburst can maintain a short and medium period of fighting." Said Ingrid.


    "It''s very powerful."


    "There is also an explosive state, which should be much faster than this, but the disadvantages are more obvious."


    "Run first."


    After all, it''s in its own headquarters, so Ingrid doesn''t have to worry too much.


    The third kind of explosive state was released directly. Just standing at the starting point, Ingrid''s body had burst into a red gas, which seemed to be shrouded in fire clouds.


    Chen Yu clearly felt that the air of Ingrid had become stronger.


    At the moment of the explosion, Ingrid turned into a red light.


    Even Chen''s naked eye barely caught Ingrid.


    Come on! It''s too fast!!


    When English finished running, the state of the fire cloud was not eliminated.


    But English special sprint several kilometers away, this just detours back.


    English panted more heavily, it seems that this cloud of fire state is really very heavy on him.


    "President, what''s the data just now?"


    "Mach 13.28, that''s an amazing number." "Most of the enemies will be defeated by your speed," Chen said in amazement


    Chen Yu is still trying to be more cautious. Besides West, other people in the association can hardly resist the speed of English.


    "I realized this state when I was in Africa, but there are two disadvantages. The maintenance time is very short, only three minutes. Once three minutes have passed, I will become helpless and need to rest for at least three days."


    "It seems that this state is really heavy on you. I''ll check your body later." Chen Yu said cautiously.Ingrid''s fire cloud state is obviously overloaded, and overload state has great pressure on the body, and even leaves sequelae, such as inducing heart disease and so on.


    "What is the second drawback?"


    "You can''t turn, you can only move in a straight line." Englis Te said, "every time we charge, we will rush out a few kilometers to stop, then adjust the direction, and then sprint again."


    "Can''t you make a curve?"


    Ingrid shook his head. "No way."


    "In the future, try to use as little as possible in this state. I''ll make some medicine for you. If there is a condition due to this state, take the medicine immediately."


    "President, try your speed."


    Chen Yu nodded. This time, the operation was changed to English. Chen Yu stood at the starting point.


    Again, the first round is a routine state test.


    Then there is the speed test after the unification of ten thousand methods.


    Then there is the speed of the dark assimilation.


    And then the speed at which the force doubles when the eye of power is opened.


    Strength also affects speed.


    The normal speed is Mach 12.85.


    The speed in this normal state is almost the same as that in the fire cloud state of Ingrid.


    Ingrid is speechless about Chen Yu''s speed. He is a speed enhanced psychic.


    But his upper limit is only Chen''s lower limit.


    Then there was the speed after the unification of the ten thousand methods, Mach 26.99.


    When Chen ran through the ballistic velocity measuring instrument, even Ingrid, who was a few meters away, felt a huge sense of pressure.


    When the data came out, Ingrid was still scared. It was almost Mach 27. It was unbelievable.


    After dark assimilation, the growth rate is not so exaggerated. Mach 30.05 is just over 30.


    The power of the eye of power doubles, and the effect of increase is smaller, 31.66, with a small increase.


    The last round is the apotheosis of the great spirit. Because of its huge physique, it can only be used for flying.


    Boom -


    the members of the association who were still at the party suddenly saw a violent explosion in the warehouse next to the headquarters.


    Then Ingrid ran away.

 Chapter 2034

    "What''s the matter?" The crowd rushed to Ingrid''s side.


    Ingrid''s face was very ugly.


    "Ingrid, aren''t you with the president? How about the president? "


    Before English could respond, Chen suddenly fell from the sky.


    "It''s OK. We were using that ballistic test instrument when it exploded." "The party goes on, it''s all gone, it''s all gone," Chen said


    At the beginning of English twist, people saw the expression of English. They guessed that it was mostly Chen Yu''s trouble.


    Chen Yu has always loved face, and he is not allowed to expose his own accidents.


    Chen was also depressed. After the great spirit was deified, Chen''s speed exceeded Mach 45.


    As a result, the strong air flow and the high heat driven by the friction air directly detonated the ballistic velocity measuring instrument.


    Who would have thought that this thing would explode.


    Chen Zhu is as depressed as he wants to be.


    Twenty or thirty million dollars is just floating.


    And they knew it afterwards from Ingrid.


    Of course, it''s all on Chen''s back.


    "Casos, go back to acasso and buy another set of this equipment." Chen Yu found CASS and said.


    After Dun, Chen added: "by the way, what I need is relatively large. The larger the diameter of the ballistic straight track, the better."


    "President, you can customize one, the price is not much higher, but you need to build a circular runway, which can also avoid the high heat and airflow, and damage the stability of the speed measuring ring."


    "Yes." Chen Zhu nodded.


    Anyway, I bought all the instruments, and I don''t lack this money.


    "By the way, you and Neri winlance have nothing to do with each other."


    Cass shrugged: "no, she just complained that I concealed so many things from her."


    Chen Yu is also able to understand this, and both sides have positions.


    Neri winlance certainly doesn''t like to be kept secret.


    Cass, on the other hand, didn''t want Neri winlance to know the dangerous work he was doing.


    This is the same way that most members of the association choose.


    For example, English is the most typical example.


    And Erdos, Chen Yu still doesn''t know how many people are in his family.


    But he must have a family.


    Occasionally he would go out for a day and a half.


    According to Chen and members of the association, he should have children in his family.


    Although it is easy for Chen Yu and members of the association to investigate Erdos.


    But it was disrespectful to Erdos.


    So no one went to investigate Erdos.


    If one day he is willing to tell you and bring his family to you, they will be happy.


    Even if I never introduce it to you, no one will complain about this life.


    The party was quite hot, but Chen saw LITT grove drinking in the corner.


    "Hey, grove, what are you doing to be unhappy?" Chen Yu came forward and patted little grove on the shoulder.


    "Teacher, can you do me a favor?"


    "Come on, what''s the hurry?"


    "My father may be in a bit of a debt crisis recently."


    "How much did he owe?"


    "No, I don''t want to borrow money."


    Last time, little grove borrowed a lot of money from Chen Yu, but it hasn''t been paid back yet.


    Little grove has the face to keep borrowing money from Chen.


    And he doesn''t think he has the ability to pay back his father''s recent condition.


    "I''d like to ask you to recommend Mr. Steven''s new movie to my father if it''s convenient for me."


    "Yes." Chen Zhu nodded.


    At the beginning, Chen Yu introduced two roles to Portia through his relationship with Portia.


    Of course, it turns out that Portia is really not acting material, although she still enjoys it.


    And LITT Grove''s father is a first-line Hollywood star, although the current position of the guy fell badly.


    But there must be no problem with his acting.


    "But I can''t guarantee that your father will get the role."


    "Of course, I know."


    "Doesn''t your father really need money? I can help him relieve the financial pressure a little bit. " Chen said.


    "Teacher, my father is very decadent now, and the bank no longer trusts him, and starts to urge him to repay in advance, so he is under great pressure. No one has asked him to make a movie. I feel that he is a bit depressed. At this time, even if you lend him money, he can''t repay it." "So it''s better to give him a chance to borrow money. If he can audition successfully in Mr. Steven''s new movie, then the bank will pick up confidence in him again, and he can restore confidence himself," said LITT groveChen Yu didn''t expect that LITT grove thought so comprehensively, but he was despised.


    Chen Yu is very clear about how bad little grove used to be.


    "I''ll ask Steven for you. I''m not sure if he''s ready for a new movie recently." "If he has a new movie, I''ll try my best to recommend your father to you," Chen said


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, Chen called Steven.


    "Steven, have you made any movies recently?"


    "At present, there is no plan for this. It''s strange Why do you suddenly care about my movie? Don''t you talk about it all the time? "


    "If you have a new movie plan, I recommend an actor."


    "Which?" Steven is even more strange. Chen has never recommended actors directly.


    "Drow grove."


    "He, what is his relationship with you?"


    "I don''t know." Chen said.


    "So you''re his fan?"


    "Not either."


    "Then why should I use him? His acting skills are there, but his pay is not consistent with his position, his box office appeal is very general, I really can''t find the reason to use him. "


    "I''m not asking you to use him, I''m just saying, if you think he has a role for you, give him a chance."


    "He can only be the protagonist." Steven said, "which front-line actor have you seen as a supporting actor? And even if it''s not the leading actor, then if it''s the opposite number one, and the lens length will be the most. "


    "Is that impossible?"


    "Yes, if you persuade me, I''ll find a script suitable for him. My studio receives more than 100 scripts every day, and there are many scripts with highlights, so it doesn''t depend on his location, price and acting skills, but on why you want to help him."


    Steven''s meaning is very clear. He can only help Chen Yu, not others.


    "A lucky gold coin." Chen said.


    "He is really a good actor. I didn''t promise you for that lucky gold coin."

 Chapter 2035

    Steven doesn''t really need to ask why Chen helped Zhuo grove.


    Chen has always only introduced and not recommended, at least the main characters.


    In the past, I occasionally helped one or two people to play roles, most of them were No. 4 or No. 5 roles, with a one or two minute role.


    This time Chen Yu offered his recommendation and was willing to take out a lucky gold coin.


    Steven couldn''t refuse.


    Drow grove is not a very good choice, but it is not a very bad one.


    Choosing a movie''s protagonist is not just about whether the actor is suitable or not.


    There are also various considerations, the first is image positioning.


    If it is suitable in other aspects, the role orientation is not suitable, and even the director is willing to modify the role orientation of the script for the actor.


    Of course, there are actors who are willing to change themselves for their roles.


    In Hollywood, there are a large number of professional actors who can gain weight in a very short period of time, and can also blink their eyes to become thin bamboo poles.


    Steven doesn''t lack a good script right now. Hollywood never lacks a good script.


    Each year, the six major film companies receive 100000 scripts.


    Steven''s studio has a team that reviews the scripts received every day.


    Of course, not every script is filmed.


    Even if the script is any better, Steven needs to consider whether it suits his style first.


    Style is not a type. Steven can make almost all kinds of films, but some scripts have strong personal style, so even if the script is good, Steven will not shoot it.


    Some scripts are good for everyone, but they are not suitable for shooting.


    Steven''s studio will contact the creator and buy the copyright.


    From hundreds of dollars, thousands of dollars to tens of thousands of dollars, the average Creator will only get so much reward.


    It''s really easy for Steven to find a script that fits the role of drow grove.


    Only what he wants to shoot and doesn''t want to shoot, there''s no way to shoot this option.


    "By the way, my mirror lake new home will be able to move in, and there will be a small party then."


    All the buildings and decoration of Mirror Lake manor have been completed.


    These two days are furniture and home appliances.


    This is also the responsibility of feywood Cisco.


    Mirror Lake manor also has a butler system.


    Chen Yu and FA Li are used to the convenience of the Butler system.


    Although the Butler system is not a real intelligent system.


    But it has greatly improved the quality of life.


    The function of housekeeper system is not only to control household appliances, but also basic operation.


    The real strength of Butler system lies in its security.


    It can identify people and animals that are threatening their owners.


    If there is danger in the manor, it will even call the owner in an emergency.


    People in and out of the house don''t need to bring a key, or even fingerprint identification.


    Face recognition and pupil recognition are used directly.


    And the pupil recognition does not need to face the pupil recognition instrument.


    As long as it''s on the camera, it can be identified directly.


    "When will you be there? I''ll go there with you, and I''ll choose a room. That room will be mine in the future. " Steven said audaciously.


    "Come on." Chen is not against it either.


    How many days can Steven stay even if he comes?


    Steven is such a busy man.


    Press him in the manor for three days, and he will show you.


    "Let''s go now." Chen said.


    Farley didn''t go to work today either.


    Chen Yu drove his RV to mirror lake with his family.


    The children bought a lot of things to decorate the room these two days.


    There are decorations and toys.


    Like Cinderella, her wish is a puppet for the whole room.


    Chen Yu and fari prepared a large number of dolls and puppets for her.


    Another example is Crowe. He likes to do it by hand.


    Chen Yu also prepared a special cabinet for him.


    At mirror lake, feywood Cisco greeted him.


    "Mr. Chen, this is the last time I stand here to meet you. Next time I come here, I need your permission."


    "You are always welcome here." Chen Chu said with a smile, "old rule, this is for every worker who has worked for my estate."


    "Well, I thank you for them."


    Feywood Cisco asked several workers to come out and help move in what Chen''s family had brought.


    These workers are willing to serve Chen.After all, Chen has always been a big spender.


    During their time in the project, Chen Yu has already issued three red envelopes.


    People all know how to be grateful. Of course, they remember Chen Yu well.


    "This bottle of wine is for you, feywood." Chen Chen hands a bottle of purple green wine in a cardboard box to feywood Cisco.


    "Thank you. I''m welcome."


    "By the way, I have a small project in my hand. If you have time, you can find an architect to follow me."


    "No problem." Feywood Cisco nodded.


    After several cooperation with Chen, he and Chen are already familiar with each other. At this time, they don''t need more thanks or affectation.


    Steven will be here soon.


    And his two bodyguards, famtis and Fran.


    "It''s beautiful here." As soon as Steven got out of the car, he let out a surprise.


    Last time I came here, the water quality near the construction site was still a little turbid, and some corners had not been completely repaired.


    This time, the mirror lake and the manor have shown the most perfect posture.


    The main part of the villa is curved crescent, which is very novel.


    The feeling is mysterious and sci-fi.


    The living room connects the inner courtyard and the outer courtyard, facing the mirror lake.


    The decoration of the living room is simple modern style, without the extravagant chandelier.


    There are also two indoor elevators in the building.


    In terms of decoration style, Chen Yu and fari have always maintained the same aesthetic and taste.


    There was basically no conflict over it.


    Both rejected the European classical style and were reluctant to design the manor in Rococo style.


    Steven, Chen Yu and feywood Cisco are sitting in the living room.


    Farrie, Portia, and zevlar take the children with them and help them tell them about the gifts they have prepared and put them in their rooms.


    Although Mirror Lake manor is ready to move in, they still have two or three days to move.


    After all, there are many people and many things.


    There''s more to move.


    Of course, most of the things are not intended to be moved, only a few of the daily necessities need to be moved.


    Although they will live in Mirror Lake manor in the next six months, Chen Yu and fari plan to continue the state of Mingyue villa.


    If necessary, they can stay at any time and return to Mingyue villa.


    "Chen, lend me Mingyue villa for a while."


    "How about lending me your new villa for a while?"


    "Don''t even think about it." Steven refused at once.

 Chapter 2036

    "Look, you don''t want to."


    "That''s my new home."


    "It''s only seven months since Mingyue villa was built. It''s also a new home for me."


    "Why are you so mean when you are so rich?"


    "You are not much less rich."


    Portia saw Chen Yu and Steven start to talk about each other''s money again, and they took the initiative to escape to the side.


    It''s ironic that two billionaires are there to say that each other has more money.


    "You say I''m stingy, my new home has just been completed, you need a room to go at the first time, what did I say?"


    "It''s just a room, and how long can I stay?"


    "It''s not about how long you live. You said it''s your room. Can I let other people live in it?"


    For the next two days, the family was basically in chaos.


    Even Chen Yu and fali are a little bit confused. They don''t need to take this and that.


    This situation became even more obvious when she asked for leave.


    As Chen''s assistant, Portia''s original duty was to remind Chen.


    But she was never a careful assistant.


    She often loses herself.


    But she could not remind Chen what to take or what not to take.


    But she can run errands.


    At the beginning, Portia also felt that he could be lazy when helping Chen Yu to take the things he had left.


    Drive slowly and enjoy the scenery along the way.


    But soon she found out she was wrong.


    Because if she was too slow on the way back and forth, Chen would make her miss lunch and dinner.


    And she didn''t want to be free from morning till dark.


    After three days of work, everyone was relieved.


    To be honest, it''s too much trouble to move.


    Chen''s family also moved from Mingyue villa to mirror lake manor.


    "This is our new home, Jolie." Chen Yu is on a video call with salary Li.


    "And my room, uncle?"


    "The second room in front." Chen Yu doesn''t need to hold a mobile phone, but directly connects through the agent of the Butler system, and the cameras along the way can make video calls.


    But there''s no camera in Jolie''s room.


    "Send Kelly a 3D image of her room."


    "What kind of arrangement do you need, Jolie?"


    "Let''s wait until I get back." Said Jolie.


    "By the way, where are you now?" Chen asked.


    In fact, of course, Chen Yu knows where Chuang Li is.


    Because she bought several tickets to Rome with her credit card the other day.


    And the message from the 23rd generation is that Jolie and others are now in Rome.


    They seem to have made progress in tracking down the golden apple.


    Got a very useful clue.


    Now we''re following this lead.


    And the clue seems to be crucial.


    ¡­¡­


    "Are you talking to the president, Kelly?"


    "Well, my uncle moved to a new house." She hung up the phone and looked at Rouen fasibon. "Do you have any clue about going out today?"


    "There''s already something about the score of Goldrich, but there''s no clue about the starting point."


    It''s said that people who can play this music score can attract ocean waiters.


    These sea waiters are Poseidon''s servants.


    Only they can lead people through the storms of the Aegean Sea and finally to the holy Olympus.


    And the legendary golden apple is in the holy garden.


    The owner of the sanctuary is Zeus, but the real master of the sanctuary is Hera.


    Hera is not only the queen of heaven, but also the sister of Zeus.


    At the same time, the Department is responsible for fertility and harvest.


    As the guardian of the Holy Garden, Hercules, the illegitimate son of Zeus, naturally accepted the management and restriction of Hera.


    All in all, what they need to look for is a way to take them to Olympus.


    The three main gods in the Greek mythology headed by Zeus, Hades and Poseidon, together with the huge system of the protoss, are named after the Olympians.


    In reality, there is also an Olympus, or Olympus, the highest mountain in Greece, about 100 kilometers from Thessaloniki, the second largest city in Greece.


    Olympus means the place of light in ancient Greek.


    The place of light points to an extraordinary path.


    The light cannot be reached by normal means.


    In Greek mythology, the only way to get on Olympus is to ride Zeus''s thunder and Apollo''s carriage.This is God''s way of transportation. If human wants to get involved in Olympus, it can only be Poseidon''s guidance.


    Just then, the door of the room rang.


    Jolie and Rouen fasibon look at each other. The knocking is not a habit of Coran or Raisa.


    The two of them usually start to quarrel outside the door, and they don''t just knock.


    The salary Li also already from the initial small white, gradually transformed into a skilled hand.


    I can''t say I can face all the situations.


    But at least there is a sense of vigilance.


    Along the way, salary Li has experienced a lot, there are blows and gains.


    Rouen fasibon opened the door to a beautiful woman standing outside.


    Tall figure, a wave over the shoulder of brown hair, ears hanging on a pair of beautiful earrings.


    "Beautiful lady, did you go to the wrong room?"


    "No." The beautiful woman looked at Rouen fasibon and said, "I heard you are looking for the score of goetherese. That''s what happened."


    Ruan Faxi didn''t hide it. After all, he has put up a reward in the local spiritual world. It''s an open matter. There''s no need to hide it.


    "Do you have a clue?"


    "What can you do for me?" Asked the beautiful woman.


    "It''s up to you to make an offer." Said Rouen fasibon.


    Jolie now knows to sew her mouth when Rouen fasibon haggles with others.


    She had caused a lot of trouble to Rouen fasibon because of her innocence.


    So now, as long as Rouen fasibon haggles with outsiders, she will shut up.


    Even if there is a question in my heart, I will wait until later to ask.


    In fact, Chen Yu asked her to follow Rouen fasibon and Raisa.


    The aim is to let Jolie learn from the two of them.


    It''s not about learning their way of doing things, it''s about learning their adaptability.


    "I want the golden apple." Said the beautiful woman.


    "Ha ha We are looking for the score of Goldsmith. What does it have to do with golden apple? " Rouen fasibon laughed.


    "We all know people, so we don''t need to cover them up." The beautiful woman said, "since I know what your ultimate goal is, I am sure that you can be 100% sure. The music of goldelise is specially created for the tide Messenger, and you will not seek the music for the sake of music..."

 Chapter 2037

    "Well, even if what you said is reasonable, even if we are really looking for the golden apple, why do you think a clue can be exchanged for the golden apple? You took the golden apple, we are useless, don''t you think we go through all the hardships to help you work? "


    "There are three golden apples, I just want one of them, and..."


    The beautiful woman took out a scroll: "this is the music score of Goldrich. Only I can play this music score and I can play it in the world. In addition, I have an armed force, so my requirements are reasonable."


    Rouen fasibon gazed at the beautiful woman in front of him.


    "It''s said that Goldilocks is Poseidon''s illegitimate daughter. She was born with a special musical talent. She practices at the seaside every day, and then she will gather a lot of tide messengers. One day, tide messengers wrote a music score for Goldilocks, and all tide messengers swore that as long as they heard the music of Goldilocks, they would serve her unconditionally."


    Rouen fasibon looked at the beautiful woman and said, "you say you are the only one in the world who can play the music of goetherese?"


    "It''s not something you should be concerned about. Just answer me if the deal is accepted or not."


    "We need to think about it, can we?"


    "Yes, as my sincerity, the score will be put here first. If you think someone can play this score, then I have nothing to say."


    This woman is very calm.


    Even a little overconfident.


    Or she really felt that no one in the world could play the music of this godlish except her.


    After the woman left, she started to talk.


    "Mr. fasibon, are we going to work with this woman?"


    Rouen faxiben waved the score on his hand: "if no one in the world can play this score, we have no choice. Of course, if this score does not belong to that woman, why should we share the golden apple with that woman?"


    ¡­¡­


    After moving home, Chen Yu and his family had a rare leisure time.


    Compared with Mingyue villa, mirror lake villa is relatively quiet.


    After all, Mingyue villa is located by the sea, so the sea breeze has always been very strong.


    When you are big, you often blow little Larissa to the ground.


    Little Larissa has basically reached the point where she can run and jump.


    Because of the lack of constraints, so little Larissa is a copy of little Gelin.


    Of course, Chen Yu''s restriction on little Larissa is not without it.


    It''s just not that harsh.


    As long as she doesn''t touch the bottom line, Chen doesn''t care about her.


    Some habits still need to be cultivated from childhood.


    Because of the geothermal energy, the water temperature of mirror lake is kept around 12 degrees all year round.


    In summer, the water temperature is cool. In winter, the temperature of 12 ¡æ is not very cold.


    Just into December, the weather has turned cold.


    Now little Gelin will go into the water without any scruple.


    Little Gelin didn''t seem afraid of the cold.


    It has become her habit to go into the water every day.


    The situation of mirror lake is very gentle for her.


    As a sister, the water property of little Larissa is obviously weaker than that of little Larissa.


    Little Larissa just can swim, but she is not as good as little Gelin.


    Portia also preferred the environment of Mirror Lake manor.


    The sunshine in Mingyue villa is so strong that she uses sunscreen every day.


    It''s totally different from mirror lake.


    Mirror Lake gives her the feeling of a quiet lady.


    Elegant and noble, like a glass of sweet red wine.


    And Mirror Lake manor is more convenient than Mingyue villa.


    Portia also has a lot less to worry about.


    She even had time to go into the water.


    But it''s a bit inappropriate to go into the water at this time of year.


    Even if the water temperature is higher than the air temperature, it is easier for water to take away heat.


    This made it difficult for Portia to stay in the water for ten minutes.


    At first, she thought that she could wave in the water.


    As a result, Xiao Gelin slapped her severely.


    Just then, a car came out of the gate.


    "Master, there are guests outside. According to the license plate scanning, the owner is Mr. ofover Leber, the head of Seagate yacht company''s Los Angeles office. I have business communication with you."


    The roadblock took back the ground, and Oliver Leber entered the manor smoothly.


    He has been to many rich people''s manors, but he is still fascinated by the mirror lake manor in front of him.


    It is different from the feeling of aloofness and amazement of Mingyue Mountain Villa.Mirror Lake manor should be more enjoyable and relaxing.


    "Hello, Mr. Oliver." Portia was in charge of bringing Oliver Leber into the estate.


    "It''s beautiful here." Said ORF Leber sincerely.


    "Rich people can live wherever they want." Portia said, turning her mouth.


    "I heard that when Mr. Chen started the land, it was no more than one million dollars. Later, he expanded the land area, with a total investment of no more than ten million dollars. Now, if a buyer comes here and sees the manor, he will bid at least 300 million dollars." Said Oliver Leber.


    Portia listened to all the heart, but she was also very clear that she did not have the money to do this investment.


    Even though she knew it was a business with a huge profit, she couldn''t afford so much money.


    That''s why the poor are getting poorer and the rich are getting richer.


    The rich have the right to choose what they earn and how.


    But the poor can only choose, how to consume and what level of consumption they can afford.


    Even if the poor know the way to make money, they have no capital.


    In fact, all of this was caused by Portia himself.


    The salary Chen paid her is definitely high.


    She squandered her own money, and Chen Yu would not pity her.


    Portia is not to be pitied.


    Oliver Leber was brought to Chen.


    "Hello, Mr. Oliver."


    "Hello, Mr. Chen." "Mr. Chen, our head office sincerely invites you to visit our head office again. I hope you can visit our head office."


    "Let me see the time. I don''t have much time." Chen Zhu pushed away.


    Portia''s eyes turn white, time is not enough?


    These days Chen Yu is at home salting fish every day. Is this called lack of time?


    "By the way, where is your company in Italy?"


    "Rome."


    "All of a sudden, I want to go to Rome." Chen said.


    "That''s great. I''ll let the head office know now and let them make arrangements right away."

 Chapter 2038

    Portia looked at Chen Yu doubtfully. It was strange.


    How can Chen accept this invitation?


    You know, Chen Yu didn''t even bother to respond to the invitation from Los Angeles.


    How could you promise to run to Rome.


    The understanding of Chen Yu by ibosia.


    In her eyes, Chen has always regarded the time spent on the plane as a waste of life.


    The shortest direct flight from Los Angeles to Rome is 18 hours.


    If some flights need to be transferred, it is likely to take more than 36 hours.


    She couldn''t understand. Last time, Oliver Leber had invited Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu refused without hesitation at that time.


    This time I would accept the invitation.


    What''s more, she can''t understand why Chen Yu changed his attitude.


    In the evening, when fari came back, Chen Yu asked fari for advice.


    "How about going to Rome for a holiday this year, Fanny?"


    "A holiday in Rome? Why? "


    "Jolie is in Rome, and we can go to see our new yacht. Seagate''s headquarters is in Rome, and their shipyard is near Rome. They just invited us to visit their headquarters in Rome."


    "Well, is the time fixed?"


    "Not yet, but I think we should hurry up. After all, salary doesn''t know how long she will stay in Rome."


    After fari''s confirmation, Chen Yu called Portia again.


    "Portia, pack a plane for me and leave Los Angeles for Rome on December 5."


    "Boss, is that necessary?"


    "Our family are going to go." Chen said.


    Portia is a little confused, rich people''s thinking.


    What does this have to do with the family?


    Even if the whole family goes together, the big deal is to buy a dozen first-class cabins.


    Why pack a plane? One or two million dollars for a voyage.


    "I see, boss."


    Portia now knows not to question Chen in person.


    It would seem stupid and poor.


    Chen Yu called Rouen fasibon again.


    "Fasibon, you are looking for clues in Rome. How are you doing?"


    "President Rome is nine hours faster than Los Angeles, you know? "


    "Getting up early is good for your health."


    "But it''s only four thirty in the morning."


    "The early bird catches the worm."


    "The hotel in Rome doesn''t serve breakfast until 9:30."


    "Then go to the street."


    "The earliest shop doesn''t open until ten o''clock."


    "Then run in the morning."


    "Now I''m on the street, or I''m being watched by the gang, or I''m being watched by the police."


    To be honest, as a Chinese who goes abroad from China, Chen Yu is hard to understand. In the early morning, he was in trouble walking back on the street.


    Even in Los Angeles, Chen is not used to it.


    I always think it''s safe to go out even at night.


    In fact, that''s because in China, public security is so good.


    The situation that Chinese people often encounter when they go abroad is that they go out at night, or encounter black... Help to rob, or encounter the police to come up for investigation.


    And some European and American habits are that, by 5:00 to 6:00 in the evening, basically all the shops are closed, only the nightclubs will open.


    Most convenience stores rarely continue to operate because of the high risk of operating at night.


    Unlike in China, almost every street has a 24-hour convenience store.


    "Then you go on sleeping. I''ll call you when you get up."


    "President, I''d better tell you directly..." Rouen faxiben was no longer sleepy at this time. All his good dreams were stirred by Chen Zhu.


    He was thinking about whether he would sleep in silence later.


    However, if Chen can''t make a phone call, it will be out of control.


    Rouen fasibon gave up the idea.


    Listen to west, Chen Yu secretly ran to Africa a week ago, and then single brushed the big boss they were going to fight.


    In the eyes of all people, Chen Yu is a president who worries too much.


    Rouen fasibon refreshed himself and told us the situation here.


    "We are now looking for someone who can play that score, but we visited many musicians in Rome and no one can play that score. Now we have expanded our search and issued a high reward."


    "Then send me the music score, and I know a little music. I''ll try it." "By the way, we are going to go to Rome for a holiday. We will go there before the 5th and play in Rome for a few days, so before that, you should not leave Rome. If there is any change in your plan, please slow down for me.""All right." Rouen fasibon said obediently.


    Anyway, it''s useless for him to refute.


    The consequence of rejection is that Chen Yu will throw him into the Aegean Sea.


    After hanging up, Rouen fasibon sent a score.


    Is this a tune? Chen Yu looked at the score in surprise.


    Ancient Greek? No, the symbols on it are very obscure.


    Let alone Chen Yu, a new music rookie, even those musicians are hard to figure out.


    Chen Yu thought about it. The first thing he thought about was old man Zhang Tianyi.


    "Lao Zhang." Chen Yu dialed Lao Zhang.


    "Say."


    "Do you know music?"


    "You mean pop music? I know, of course, whether the most popular thing recently is "let''s learn to meow together, meow together..."


    Chen Yu thought of what kind of expression Zhang Tianyi''s old face would have when he sang the lyrics of this divine song.


    Chen Yu felt as if he had touched some taboos and could not help shivering.


    "It''s not pop music. Don''t force yourself to play. Do you think I will call you for such a boring thing?"


    "Ha ha You asked me last time whether Wang he was very popular in China. "


    "I know him, so I asked casually, that''s all."


    "So you''re going to meet people in the music industry this time?"


    "No, I got a score related to ancient Greek mythology. I want to ask you if I know the score of goetherese."


    "Oh You''re talking about that stuff. It''s not really a Goldrich''s score. It''s a chaotic score. "


    "What do you mean?"


    "In ancient Greece, there was a theory of chaos, which was used to derive the power of chaos. In fact, this song score of goetherese was to simulate the structure of chaos."


    "Is there something wrong with my understanding or with your expression?"


    "I don''t understand, do you? It''s normal that in China, there was not Pangu''s creation, but chaos was before it. And this set of music is used to deduce and simulate the power and structure of chaos."

 Chapter 2039

    "What''s the use of that thing?"


    "Isn''t there still quantum mechanics in the modern scientific community? We can''t understand what the use of quantum mechanics is, but it''s said that it''s the cornerstone of future science and technology. The spiritual world of chaos theory is equivalent to the quantum mechanics in the scientific community. It feels useless, but it''s said that it''s useful."


    "Tell me directly, can you play this thing?"


    "No, first of all, we need to have a special pedigree. Second, we need to understand chaos theory."


    "What bloodline?"


    "I don''t know. No one in China can understand this. Chaos theory has been studied more in Europe."


    It seems that there is no useful clue here in Zhang Tianyi.


    The next day, West called Chen to his headquarters.


    "Chairman, the psionic team has recently started to recruit many members, many of whom are well-known."


    Chen Yu frowned: "is it for us?"


    West shook his head and said, "I don''t think so. They don''t have time for us or that energy right now."


    "Is that our plan a success?"


    "It''s possible." West nodded: "within a certain range, there is a lot of information about Bermuda''s supernatural events, and no one here has revealed the real threat of Bermuda, and they will not know it."


    Chen Yu bit his finger and fell silent.


    If they follow their plan, they are likely to have succeeded.


    But the problem is that he arranged for Yang Guo to lurk in the psychic team.


    If the psionic team is going to fight for Bermuda, Yang Guo is likely to get involved.


    Unless Chen Yu lets him out at this time, but if Yang Guo knows the truth, he will probably tell the truth to the psionic team and vestana.


    Then their plan will fall short.


    Although Yang Guo is undercover, Chen Yu is placed in the inner line of the psychic team.


    But he was forced to join the psionic team after all.


    I''m not willing.


    This led to the fact that all the messages he sent to Chen Yu were rubbish intelligence, which was of no value at all.


    Even though he didn''t get in touch, Chen still felt a strong sense of resentment.


    The most important point is that there is a Xiake in Yang Guo''s heart.


    He is such a person, never think of what he does against morality.


    If Chen Yu doesn''t explain the situation to him, he just asks him to give up the identity of undercover and informant.


    He will probably feel ashamed of the psionic team, so at least he will try his best to accomplish this task.


    And if you tell him the truth, he''ll tell vestana the whole story.


    Chen Yu felt that at the beginning, he forced Yang Guo to join the psychic team and do an undercover act, which was totally superfluous.


    Chen Yu thought for a long time, but did not come up with the best of both worlds.


    Yang Guo must not die, otherwise, he and Zhang Tianyi and Longhushan will not die.


    Zhang Tian laughs with himself every day, but the old bastard is no worse than Chen Yu.


    He can do everything for his younger generation.


    The old boy is mad, and Chen Yu is going to give up.


    Don''t look at Chen Yu''s strength far surpassing Zhang Tianyi.


    But Zhang Tianyi has too many cards.


    The most orthodox Taoist inheritance, the reputation, influence and even the heritage of the inside information of Longhushan are all important factors that Chen Zhu cannot ignore.


    If one day, Chen Yuzhen and Longhushan will fight.


    So it''s definitely a situation of both sides losing.


    Hurt Yang Guo?


    So he can''t take part in the psionic team?


    Chen Yu thought in his heart that he must not be able to do it.


    However, ordinary people and Yang Guo are not likely to be able to fall on the benefits.


    Even the members of the association may not be able to win the victory for Yang Guo.


    If you win, it''s OK to say that if you lose, everyone falls on Yang Guo. Then you''ll lose.


    Of course, if those powerful players, such as Gaia, Norma, helris or Jolin Nash, are the ones, the odds are very high.


    But their magic features are so obvious that they are easy to recognize.


    But if it is the second level members of the association, there is no guarantee.


    Yang Guo, after all, is the elite of Longhu Mountain. He has mastered many mysterious and magical Taoist methods of Longhu Mountain.


    Last time Chen Yu dealt with ye fengmiao, even though Chen Yu occupied absolute power, it was a little calculated by his magic.


    If you don''t have enough strength, and don''t have a good enough spell, you''re likely to win.


    Or find someone who has the strength and can take private jobs?


    "West, do you know a psychic who is strong enough and willing to take private jobs?" Chen thoughtWest looked at Chen Yu in surprise.


    Obviously, Chen Yu is holding up some bad moves.


    But who is the one who doesn''t want to fight or is inconvenient to fight?


    And even if it''s not convenient for him to do it, can''t the people of the association do it?


    Need someone else to do it?


    You should know that in the association, many people are willing to be Chen Yu''s thugs.


    After all, Chen Yu is in the association, his bad name and his righteousness are obvious to all.


    Even West felt that Chen was a qualified president.


    If Chen is in special need, he doesn''t mind being a hitter.


    "What strength do you want?" West didn''t ask Chen who to deal with.


    If Chen is willing to say it, he will say it. If he is not willing to say it, he will not seek Chen''s privacy.


    "First of all, we should be strong enough to reach the middle level of our association." "Secondly, I hope the other side doesn''t know my identity, I don''t know that I hired them," Chen said


    "I have a choice." "The European flame, a psychic organization known as a rogue villain, and I know the head of the Norwegian branch, Magri Modric, is a greedy and audacious psychic. He has a good strength. He has a group of very strong people. They are in poorer Eastern Europe, and they have more money Because of the shortage of money, the price is generally not high. "


    Chen Yu narrowed his eyes and thought for a while: "can you contact them?"


    "President, I can''t contact them. If I contact them, they may think of you no matter whether the action is successful or not, so the best situation is that you contact them anonymously."


    "I see. Give me the contact information of Magri Modric."


    "President, this Magri Modric is a very greedy and cautious person. If you don''t show up, they will definitely ask you to give a deposit first, and after you give the deposit, they will make different reactions according to your reaction. For example, if you don''t show up, they are not willing to do it. If you show up, they will seize your handle and then threaten you, So you''d better be careful not to be trapped by them. "

 Chapter 2040

    Chen Yu looks at the message West gave him.


    This is not a good thing.


    It''s a smart organization that gathers rogues, rogues, criminal groups, mercenaries and killers.


    From top to bottom, there is no good person.


    Everyone has several lives on their hands.


    Even the bottom line that Chen Yu doesn''t like, these people can break through without hesitation.


    Chen Chu touched his nose. It seemed that he would give them a lesson to remember.


    "Hello, are you Mr. Marguerite Modri?"


    A bleak voice came from the opposite side of the phone: "who are you? How do you know about this phone? "


    "I''ve heard that you do all the work, don''t you?"


    "Who are you?" Maghrey modridge asked again.


    "I have a job in my hand. When it''s done, I''ll give you two million dollars."


    This time, Magri Modric stopped asking questions, and went straight to the point.


    "What kind of work?"


    He doesn''t have to meet a two million dollar bill every few years.


    He didn''t care who called.


    He only cares when the money will come.


    "A disciple of the Tianshi sect of Longhu Mountain, break his hands and feet for me." Chen said.


    "Dragon and Tiger Mountain Tianshi education?" Magri modridge frowned at once: "the price you gave is too low. You know that he is a disciple of the dragon and Tiger Mountain Heavenly Master''s sect, but he only gives two million dollars. Do you know how much risk I will take if I take this job?"


    "It''s your problem. I''ll pay you for your work. If you can''t do it, then I''ll find someone else. I believe there are always people who need money in the world. They should all be happy to serve me."


    "Well, how about we meet?"


    "No, you just have to do what I ask you to do. After that, I''ll give you money. It''s so simple." Chen Yu said coldly.


    "But how do I know if you will be in debt? If you are in debt, where will I go to find you? I haven''t even met you. I don''t know where you are, so either we meet or you pay me a deposit. "


    "A deposit? Yes, give me your account. "


    Chen allocated $200000 directly to Magri Modric''s bank account.


    "The money is on your account." Chen said.


    "Sir, you seem to have made a mistake. It''s not 200000 dollars, it''s 30%. It should be 600000 dollars."


    "Yes."


    Magri Modric was more convinced that Chen Yu was very urgent when he heard such a straightforward answer.


    "The money has arrived." Chen added.


    "Well, I''ll arrange to finish your task in a year."


    "A year? I want you to finish it in a week. " Chen Yu''s tone was as calm as ever.


    "If it''s within a week, it needs at least 60% of the total amount. After all, my staff are not very willing to deal with that kind of high-risk goal. If they can''t give them money first, it''s hard for them to have this motivation."


    "Yes." Chen Yu replied again.


    Maggie modridge really hasn''t seen such a deceiving object.


    It seems that he didn''t think about the possibility of doing nothing after he received the money.


    Magri Modric has made his demands over and over again.


    However, he accepted and fulfilled Magri Modric''s request again and again.


    "The money has arrived. Will you give me an answer in a week?" Chen asked.


    "I just talked to my men and they don''t think two million dollars is worth their risk." Magri Modric changed his mind again.


    "Mr. Magri Modric, I wonder if I can get a reply in a week, yes, or no."


    "I said, my men want to raise the price. If you are willing to pay more, sir, they are willing to do it."


    "That is to say, you want to repent, don''t you?"


    "Sir, guess what I''ll get if I follow the transfer record, trace your bank account, and then give the information to Longhushan Tianshi cult?" Magri Modric said triumphantly.


    "What do you want?"


    "Ten million dollars of sealing fee, less than a cent, you will wait for the dragon and Tiger Mountain Heavenly Master to chase and kill you. Maybe the Heavenly Master will deal with you personally, ha ha..." Maggie modridge laughed.


    "Give me my money back, and I''ll take it as if nothing happened." Chen Yu said lightly.


    "Ha ha Do you think it''s possible? "


    "No one dares to pit my money, never."


    "It seems that your partners in the past were timid." Maghrey modridge said with disapproval.He didn''t think Chen could do anything with him.


    In his eyes, the other party is a coward, shivering and timid behind the phone.


    Magri modridge still said, "I''ll give you three days. If you can''t collect ten million dollars in three days, then you''ll wait for the pursuit of dragon and Tiger Mountain Tianshi cult."


    With that, Maggie Modric hung up.


    "Dharma protector, what''s so happy?" Nalev came in from the outside and saw Maggie Modric with a happy face.


    "People who are worried about us, today we go out to play together, I make a lot of money, ha ha I''ll pay for all the expenses today. "


    Magri Modric is good against him, at least he wants to share his money with everyone.


    Not long ago, Magri Modric took dozens of people to the local entertainment places.


    Although Norway is one of the five Nordic countries, it is one of the most advanced countries in the world and also the country with the best welfare.


    But bordering Eastern Europe, consumption is also slightly low.


    Dozens of people, constantly squandering, only spent tens of thousands of dollars.


    Magri Modric leaned back on the seat of the car, breathing the fresh air and letting himself wake up a little bit.


    All of a sudden, the car in front of us exploded without warning.


    The car was rocked by the blast.


    Finally, he fell to the ground. It seemed that the four members of the flame sect who were sitting inside were still alive.


    After all, they are psychics. Their resistance to attack and other resistance is higher than that of ordinary people.


    They struggled to get out of the overturned car, but didn''t wait for them to escape the danger zone.


    Suddenly a figure came down from the sky and landed on the car.


    Boom -


    there is a secondary explosion in the car, and the four people are suddenly thrown out by the impact.


    You can see that figure looming in the flame.


    And even if it is illuminated by the fire, the figure is still covered by the main black color and red lines.


    "We were attacked Get out of the car, get out of the car Prepare to fight. "

 Chapter 2041

    Magri Modric looked at the visitor in disbelief.


    The man slowly came out of the scrap metal.


    Maggie modridge murmured and held his hands high. A small sun gathered above his head.


    "Die for me."


    Maggie modridge suddenly blows the sun to the black and red figure.


    But behind that figure suddenly appeared a big black and red curtain, which enveloped the little sun in an instant.


    Then the little sun disappeared silently.


    Everyone took a breath of cool air. They had never seen such a strange magic before.


    "Who are you, sir?"


    "I''m here to collect money." Chen said.


    "Debt collection?"


    "You just lied to me about my money. Did you forget so soon?"


    Maggie modridge''s pupil suddenly contracted: "it''s you!"


    But Maggie Modric thought it was better now.


    The other party appears in front of him.


    As long as we catch each other, we can extort more money from him.


    "My children, do you want to get rich? If you catch him, we will have more money. Who can catch him first and reward him with 100000 dollars."


    These people are all excited. 100000 dollars is not a small sum.


    All the people rushed towards Chen Zhu regardless of the situation.


    One of the believers directed a strong current at Chen.


    The strong current bombarded Chen Yu without even a little ripple.


    Chen Yu raised his arm to the believer and released an electric current.


    The electric current, in the form of an electric snake, went directly through several believers in front of him, and then came to him.


    Of course, there was no accident that the believer was penetrated. The electric snake was still moving forward in a straight line.


    In an instant, hundreds of meters across the street are directly penetrated by current.


    The ground left a terrible scorch.


    Everyone took a breath of cool air.


    If they were all in a straight line.


    Then all of them will die.


    Look at those unfortunate believers whose bodies are scorched directly by high-voltage current.


    "Roar..."


    With a roar, a believer rushed directly to Chen Yu''s face, raised his huge fist and smashed him down.


    This believer is obviously a psychic who strengthens the Department.


    The power of his fist can reach two tons, which is extraordinary.


    But his fist fell on Chen Yu, but he didn''t even shake him a little.


    Chen Yu turned his head slightly and looked at the believer.


    All of a sudden, I grabbed him and threw him into the sky.


    "Ah ah..."


    Everyone hears the sound from near to far, which can be judged by the sound.


    The believer is constantly being thrown up and away from the ground.


    In a flash, the believer had disappeared into the night sky.


    But his voice still reverberated in the night sky.


    "Don''t approach him Don''t concentrate, spread, spread! "


    Maggie modridge cried nervously.


    Everyone obeyed maghrey Modric''s command and dispersed.


    "Strike him with all your might! Don''t give him a chance to fight back. "


    Everyone starts to release the long-range magic with all their strength. Even the psychic of the strengthening department smashes things in the distance.


    No one wants to be thrown into the sky by Chen Yu.


    Distance magic falls on Chen Yu like rain.


    But those magic can''t even bombard Chen Yu.


    In front of Chen Yu, the range of one foot disappeared without exception.


    But some of the objects thrown can be accessed.


    But the power of those things is also very sad.


    Just then, something fell heavily on the ground.


    This thing has become flesh and blood blurred, there are many places on the body are still frozen.


    Everyone has recognized that this is the man who was thrown into the sky.


    No one can imagine how much power it would take for the believer to rise and fall in the air for a few minutes.


    Magri Modric''s face was more solemn.


    Because he found that the man in front of him was so powerful and appalling.


    All magic doesn''t work for him. Any attack is like tickling him.


    Looking at the crowd, Chen Yu''s dark magma burst out.


    Dark magma turned into black sharp blade.


    All of a sudden, the long street turned into a hell of flesh and blood.


    Dozens of people were crushed in an instant.Magri Modric vomited.


    He had never seen such a terrible man, such a terrible killing.


    Dozens of people! That''s dozens of people.


    No one can beat this guy, can he?


    Chen Yu looks at Magri Modric calmly.


    Chen did not kill everyone.


    Magri Modric and a dozen other members of the Church of the fire remained.


    "No one has ever dared to pit my money."


    Maggie modridge was shivering, looking at the terror in front of her.


    "I pay back I I I''ll pay you back. "


    Chen Yu slowly walked up to Magri Modric: "I have money, one million dollars, or ten million dollars. It''s just a number for me, but I hate being fooled, I hate being cheated."


    "I will finish your task I promise In a week No, no, I''ll finish your task in three days. "


    "Three days?" Chen Yu stops his feet.


    Although it''s a few meters away from Magri Modric.


    But Maggie Modric had already felt like death.


    It''s a terrible existence that comes out of nowhere.


    Magri Modric has never seen such a terrible person.


    It seems that all people are like ants in front of him.


    Kill dozens of people in a flash, without mercy.


    "I''ll give you three days. If you can''t give me an answer within three days, then I''ll find you and turn you into space junk."


    Chen Yu said quietly, "you can try to escape or hide. I have remembered the smell on you and the smell on you. No matter where you flee, I will find you and kill you."


    "No, it will not I dare not, I dare not again. "


    Magri Modric was almost crying.


    He thought the other side was a fool. He raised the price several times and the other side accepted without hesitation.


    He has never met such a cheerful man.


    Now it''s found that the other side doesn''t care whether he will deny it or not.


    Maybe The other side is expecting him to deny and repent.


    "The man I want to deal with is in Los Angeles, America. I want you to interrupt him, but don''t kill him. Do you understand what I mean?"

 Chapter 2042

    Magri Modric wanted to cry without tears.


    Chen Yu didn''t ask him for the money back.


    But Maggie Modric knows it.


    Even if they finish the task, they can''t get the rest of the money.


    Originally, if he didn''t play tricks, maybe there would be no such mess.


    Now, inexplicably, a horrible butcher.


    Dozens of people were killed by his blinking eyes.


    Magri Modric doesn''t think he can fight this man.


    Chen left Oslo that night.


    For the next two days, Chen Yu has been waiting for Magri Modric to arrive.


    Sure enough, in the afternoon of the next day, Maggie modridge took people to Los Angeles.


    If Maggie Modric doesn''t arrive in Los Angeles today, Chen can''t help but teach him a lesson.


    Because Chen Zhu is going to Rome tomorrow.


    ¡­¡­


    West called Maggie Modric.


    "Modric, are you in Los Angeles?" he asked


    In fact, West has long known why magari Modric was here.


    But he had to pretend he didn''t know.


    "How do you know, Mr. West?"


    "Bullshit, Los Angeles is my place. How do you know?"


    "I didn''t mean to offend you, Mr. West, or to make trouble in Los Angeles."


    "That''s the best way. If you let me know what trouble you''re causing me here, I''ll make you trouble too."


    "Mr. West, I''m just doing some work."


    "What task?"


    "Hit a man."


    "Are you sure you''re not kidding me?"


    "Yes, I''m sure."


    "Is the other person ordinary?"


    "No, an alien."


    "Well, I don''t know about it. As long as you and your people are not attacking ordinary people, then I won''t ask about it."


    "Thank you for your understanding, Mr. West."


    Maggie Modric didn''t look very well after hanging up.


    He knew West and his men were in North America, but he didn''t expect to be in Los Angeles.


    And gave him a warning in advance.


    West and his men are also a big problem for maghrey Modric.


    Maghrey modridge didn''t want to save money.


    So the attitude is quite humble, put their posture in a very low position.


    Though I have dealt with West.


    But Maggie Modric was in a pretty bad mood.


    No matter who I am, I will not be happy when I see you with such a low attitude.


    Maggie Modric was not particularly afraid of West.


    Mainly considering that west is a local snake.


    If west is going to give him some trouble, he will be very weak.


    The next day, Chen and his family boarded the plane to Rome.


    Most of the children at home are flying for the first time.


    Everyone is in a good mood.


    But when we were on the plane for two hours, the children would be a little bit unable to sit.


    Especially little Larissa, she wanted to get off the plane at that time.


    It wasn''t until Fanny tied her face that little Larissa stopped making noise.


    Then I fell asleep in the arms of Fanny.


    The flight is expected to last nineteen hours.


    It''s a long journey.


    ¡­¡­


    "Xiaoyi, this is your first time in charge of family business. It''s better not to fail." Li Youjia looks at Zhang Yi very seriously.


    "What''s the big deal? I was informed by the board of directors." Zhang Yi said disapprovingly.


    "You''d better put this attitude aside. Your father supports you to accept the position of general manager. If you are impeached by the board of directors, your father''s authority will be shaken."


    "It''s so troublesome. I''ve said for a long time that I don''t want to enter the company." Zhang Yi grabs her hair.


    "Let go of your hair. You need to see the client for the hair you just took care of in the morning." Li Youjia opens Zhang Yi''s palm.


    "Let''s go to the hotel first. Anyway, our appointment is at night."


    Just then, a group of children ran out of the VIP passage.


    "Ouch." Zhang Yi was hit and turned around to see a little girl.


    The girl looks five or six years old.


    Although she bumped into Zhang Yi, she sat on the ground.


    "Meila, are you ok?" At this time, another older girl came.Didilla holds Meila up: "I''m sorry, miss Meila, say sorry to my sister. "


    "I''m sorry." Meila lowered her head a little shy.


    "It doesn''t matter. Is your name Meila?" Zhang Yi looks at the two girls in front of her.


    Just at this time, the rear troops came out.


    Zhang Yi looks at Chen Yu in surprise.


    She saw Chen Yu holding a mixed race girl with a group of children and two adult women.


    Zhang Yi remembers that one of them seems to be Chen Yu''s assistant.


    The other is more beautiful, tall, with a smaller girl in her arms.


    Meila sees Chen Yu coming out of the passage, and immediately runs to Chen Yu''s side.


    Chen Chu reached out and picked up Meila with the other hand.


    Meila hides her face in Chen''s arms.


    Chen Yu looks at Zhang Yi and Li Youjia.


    Came over: "Miss Zhang, Miss Li, how are you? It''s a coincidence that I met you here."


    "Yes, coincidentally, these children are yours?"


    "Yes." Chen Zhu nodded.


    Li Youjia looks at the fari behind Chen Zhu. "Is that lady your wife?"


    "Well." Chen Yu replied, "are you also here to play?"


    "We''re not as free as Mr. Chen. We''re not here to play. We''re here for business."


    "Well, then we won''t delay you. Let''s go first."


    Just then, Oliver Leber and a group of foreigners stood at the airport waiting for Chen.


    "Hello, Mr. Chen. This is Patrick Bocci, chairman of Seagate yacht company."


    "Hello." Chen Zhu nodded.


    "Hello, Mr. Chen." Oliver Leber came up the second to say hello.


    Then several executives from Seagate came to say hello.


    "We have arranged the hotel."


    "Please."


    After all, Chen is the biggest customer of their company since its establishment.


    You know, Chen Yu has bought two yachts and an order for a super yacht with them.


    And according to the information reported by ORF Leber, Chen is likely to buy or order more yachts.


    So for Seagate, Chen is a crucial customer.


    They don''t want to lose such an important customer because of neglect.


    So they have arranged everything to make sure Chen Yu has a good time here.


    From Chen''s family''s travel to accommodation, Seagate''s people strive to be perfect.

 Chapter 2043

    "Hello, Julie. We''re in Rome now."


    "Uncle, are you in Rome?"


    "Not only me, but also Fanny, your brother and sister. We are here on holiday."


    "Ah? Why don''t you tell me? "


    "If I told you in advance, maybe you would find an excuse to escape, so it would be better if we went to Rome first and then informed you."


    Salary Li also knows that what Chen Yu said is true.


    She always wanted to prove something with her ability.


    Even the last time, she didn''t mention anything to Chen Yu.


    Of course, at least she thought she was hiding well.


    Where does she know? Actually Chen Yu already knows.


    "Let''s go now." Kelly knows she can''t hide.


    Soon, Jolie and Rouen fasibon, Raisa and Moore came to the hotel together.


    "Sister Jolie, hug." As soon as little Larissa saw the arrival of Kelly, she immediately hugged her calf excitedly.


    Salary Li picks up little Larissa and comes to Chen Yu.


    Other brothers and sisters also say hello to Jolie.


    "Uncle."


    "President."


    "It looks like you''ve grown a lot, Jolie."


    "Are you talking about my height?" Chenli is very happy to hear Chen Yu''s words.


    "Well I''m a little taller


    Obviously, they are not on the same channel at all.


    Kelly and her brother and sister tell her adventure story.


    Of course, that''s exaggeration.


    But Chen would not tear it down.


    Chen Yu is chatting with Rouen faxiben on the balcony.


    "Have your discussions with that woman come to an end?"


    "We found that there is not only one music score of goetherese. In fact, the music score of goetherese has been spread in the early years, but she is the only one who can play, at least she said so." "But even so, I don''t think I''m going to work with her. She''s entitled to a golden apple, and she doesn''t give anything," said Rouen fasibon


    "It''s not the same. If she has a unique ability and you need it, then she is naturally qualified to ask for what she needs. That''s right."


    "I know that, but I''m not balanced." Rouen FASI was not willing to say: "and that woman gives me a very good feeling is not good, I always think she wants more than that."


    "You mean she has no purpose?"


    "I don''t know. I just resisted her from my heart."


    Chen Yu looks at Rouen faxiben.


    Rouen fasibon has always been a rational man.


    At least Chen Yu has never seen Rouen faxiben''s emotional experience.


    It doesn''t look like his personal style at all.


    And the psychic believes in his intuition.


    The psychic himself is a man who believes in fate, and the perception of some psychics will suddenly come into being.


    So it''s normal to suddenly notice something or danger.


    "If you really don''t think you should cooperate with that woman, just don''t cooperate."


    "But now we have no choice. If we can''t find a second person who knows how to play the music of goetherese, then we must cooperate with her."


    Chen has no good way to deal with this.


    Surely Jolie doesn''t want to interfere.


    Salary Li is too strong, Chen Yu can only let it go.


    ¡­¡­


    "Have we got our target yet?"


    "It''s found that the man is now part of a psychic organization called the psychic team."


    "This man is not from the Tianshi sect of Longhu Mountain?"


    "Yes, but there is no conflict between this spiritual organization and the identity of the disciples of the Longhushan Tianshi sect, which does not restrict their employment outside."


    Magri Modric thought for a while and asked, "do you know how strong this man is?"


    Magri Modric is afraid that this man also has monster level strength.


    It''s like that person.


    If so, kill them directly.


    He is not afraid of the Tianshi cult of dragon and tiger mountain, just the strength of this man.


    If it''s the person who can''t deal with, and then find yourself and others to die, it''s too bad.


    "It''s very strong, but it''s not very prominent."


    "Not prominent? What level of strength is that? "


    Magri Modric was not at all careless.


    Is it not outstanding compared with one''s own person or with that person?


    "Compared with our people, our target strength is the middle level.""Cathay''s psychics are better at spell attack. Their spells are weird and unpredictable, which makes people defenseless. Moreover, they have many ways to hide their strength and breath. The information you investigate may not be accurate."


    Maggie modridge thought for a while, then said, "well, send some people to make a tentative attack."


    "Dharmapala protector, will you disturb the snake?"


    "I don''t care if he is strong, we don''t need to start, whether he is alert or not, and if he is weak, then we don''t care if he is alert or not."


    It''s like an army. Even in peacetime, no armed forces dare to go to the barracks.


    Even if we are slacking off, the army is still the army.


    Sometimes, the danger lies not in whether to relax vigilance, but in one''s own strength.


    Maggie Modric just wants to finish the task quickly and get out of it.


    Maybe the Tianshi cult of Longhu Mountain is very powerful, maybe that Tianshi adult is very powerful.


    But not everyone in the Tianshi sect of Longhushan is very powerful.


    Unless the master of heaven pursues them in person.


    But it''s almost impossible.


    What''s more, they are hiding in Europe.


    Even the Heavenly Master can''t find them.


    But that person is different.


    That man impressed them too much.


    And unlike the Heavenly Master, that man can be unscrupulous.


    That''s more evil than them.


    So Magri Modric would rather face the master than the man.


    "By the way, don''t do it downtown." Said Magri Modric.


    After all, this is Los Angeles, not Norway.


    Magri Modric still needs to take into account the attitude of West and others.


    West and others have always resisted and rejected him.


    And they are really strong.


    Magri Modric did not want to clash with West and others.


    "Dharma protector, I have an interesting message."


    "What news?"


    "The people in West here in Los Angeles are organized by the supernatural society, and they are hostile to the psionic team."

 Chapter 2044

    "Well? Hostile relations? " Magri Modric''s face was a little surprised: "the psionic team has the strength to fight against those in West?"


    "No, the psionic team is a very young organization. It has been established for about half a year. They are all maintained by the government''s funds. They are hostile, rather than competitive. However, the purpose of the psionic team is to limit and replace the supernatural society to a large extent. So far, they have not really started a war."


    "Is there any way to let them fight again, which saves us a lot of things?"


    "It''s not difficult..."


    ¡­¡­


    "Yang, we found that in the past two days, someone has been tracking and investigating you." Said vestana.


    "I feel it, too." Yang Guo''s face is serious.


    Since he joined the psychic team, he has taken it seriously.


    Maybe it''s because of his special identity that he is very restrained and can''t let anything go.


    It was the first time in his life that he wanted to give up and escape his duties.


    Although this responsibility is borne by gambling.


    But the principle of willing to gamble and admit defeat is a common rule in both the East and the West.


    Even Zhang Tianyi, his Shizu, asked him to keep his promise.


    Just, the more this is, the more depressed he is.


    Most of the psionic team is not bad.


    And here he made a few friends.


    It makes him feel like he''s betraying his friends.


    This made him more miserable and depressed.


    In the psionic group, he also knew the reason for the conflict between the psionic group and the supernatural society.


    There is no right or wrong between the two sides. To be clear, it is the dispute over power, interests and orthodoxy.


    Yang Guo did not want to break the balance.


    He knew that Chen was very powerful, and no one in the spiritual team could match him.


    Even if the psionic team has expanded several times.


    "Do you know who is following me?" Yang Guo asked.


    "The flame religion from Europe, a sect blacklisted by the international organization for spirituality, is the black... Gang of spirituality. Do you know them?"


    "I don''t know. I haven''t dealt with them." Yang Guo said, "maybe I have touched it inadvertently, but I don''t have any impression."


    "It could have been someone else." "For example, the supernatural society, they don''t dare to fight us head-on, so it''s possible to weaken us in this way," vestana said


    "It should not be possible." Yang Guo shook his head.


    Because he thinks the supernatural society is the most unlikely.


    After all, my family knows about myself.


    "The supernatural society has been maintaining this peace with us, and they will not take the initiative to break the balance in this situation." Yang Guo speculated.


    He was more willing to believe it, for other reasons.


    But he didn''t know Chen''s bad style.


    So, he didn''t know Chen Yu well enough.


    Chen Yu is much worse than he thought.


    "This action is very important for our psychic team. Now many senior managers are paying attention to it, so I don''t want you to happen. You are our trump card." Said vestana.


    Yang Guo is very important. He has a card given by Zhang Tianyi.


    This is also the source of confidence for vestana to challenge Bermuda this time.


    This confidence comes from the worship and trust of Zhang Tianyi.


    Vestana begins with contact with the spirit world.


    Zhang Tianyi, as she realized, is a supreme being.


    It''s not too much to say that he''s an alien god.


    His words are the law of others, his will is the faith of others.


    In his life, Zhang Tianyi experienced two major events.


    One was in China twenty years ago, and the other was in South America.


    He presided over the two major events.


    In both events, there are many small stories.


    There are even hundreds of editions of books on these two events.


    Some are official, and some are the personal feelings of idle psychics.


    At the beginning, vestana tried her best to attract YangGuo, which was the huge backer behind YangGuo.


    Plus, Yang Guo is very excellent.


    Being proficient in many spells is very helpful to the members of the team.


    At the same time, his personal strength is also very good.


    The key point is that Yang Guo is indifferent to fame and wealth.


    Never quarrel with the team members, good character and get along with each other.


    Gradually, vestana is more and more trusting to Yang Guo.


    In several small and medium-sized actions, Yang Guo has shown outstanding strength.Vestana has always felt that if Yang Guo can continue to grow.


    One day, this person who comes from the same land with Chen will be the biggest threat to Chen.


    Moreover, YangGuo has a more orthodox inheritance and a greater dependence than chenzhu.


    It''s just that vestana had no idea.


    The more she trusts Yang Guo, the more painful Yang Guo will be.


    Every time vestana increases her trust in Yang Guo.


    Yang Guo has an idea of telling the truth.


    People have feelings.


    Yang Guo does not want to continue to betray his companions and friends.


    This is contrary to the education he received from childhood and the world outlook instilled in his surroundings.


    "The easiest way to know what their purpose is and who sent them is to use me as bait." Yang Guo said calmly.


    "No, it''s too risky."


    "I have the ability to protect myself. Not everyone can hurt me." Said Yang Guo.


    "It''s still too risky. Let the other players go. You can''t go."


    "No, it''s my business. I can solve it myself."


    "Well, I''ll have someone around you. No matter what happens, you can have a helper." Said vestana.


    "That would be good."


    "Who would you like to team up with?" Asked vestana.


    "Tank." Yang Guo said casually.


    Vestana was speechless for a while, and the tank was the worst character of the psionic team.


    But it''s a good match with Yang Guo.


    Yang Guo''s approachable character, the tank is also impulsive and irritable.


    But two people can talk.


    If there is a riot of tanks in the battle.


    Yang Guo can always suppress the tank''s action force instantly, and then use magic to calm the tank down.


    After several times of cooperation, the tanks like to work with Yang Guo more and more.


    If it wasn''t for hearing that Yang had been married, vestana would have thought that Yang had developed super friendship with tank.


    But when you think about the possibility, vestana has a chill.


    If Zhang Tianyi, the master of heaven, knows that he has broken off his grandchildren, Zhang Tian will not be furious and kill them to ask for trouble.

 Chapter 2045

    "How are you doing, Mr. Rouen?"


    "Let''s meet." Said West.


    "Yes, you can fix the time and place."


    "Now, the place is..."


    When the meeting place was agreed, Rouen fasibon hung up.


    Rouen, fasibon, fuelley, Raisa and Coran are all here.


    Not long after that woman also arrived. The second time I met her, she changed her dress, still charming and charming.


    "Let you wait." The woman''s face was ablaze with spring.


    Raisa turned her back. For a girl of her age, the most annoying thing is this kind of woman who has capital and is open.


    In any case, Raisa is all kinds of disdain and jealousy to her.


    "We don''t know what to call you, miss." "Would you please tell me what you call it?" said Rouen fasibon


    "You can call me Goldilocks."


    "Goldrich? Your last name? "


    "First name."


    "Ha ha The same name as the main character in the composition? "


    "Godlish is not a rare surname, at least not to the extent of a rare animal."


    "Well, miss Goldrich, let''s get down to business." Said Rouen fasibon.


    "Please."


    Although Goldrich did not show any disrespect or bad manners.


    But it still gives people a high attitude.


    "Miss Goldrich, what else can you do for us besides being able to play that score?" Rouen fasibon asked in a forthright voice.


    He just dislikes that the use of Goldrich is too small and the function is too low.


    "I have a strong army that can solve any problem." Said Goldrich.


    "We are not going to start a war." "And when it comes to combat power, we don''t lack it," said Rouen fasibon


    "No, no, you think it''s conventional combat power, and I''m talking about high-end combat power." "What''s more, what we are facing may be a more exaggerated battle than the modern war. Don''t underestimate your next journey," said Goethe


    "Miss Goldrich, you seem to know the rest of the journey well."


    "Do you think you are the first team to look for golden apple?"


    "So, before us, have a lot of people been looking for it?"


    "Many, many."


    "And the result?"


    "It''s all failed. You can''t imagine what you have to face."


    "So what''s going to happen in the back?"


    "I can''t say it. I can only say it when I face it."


    "Why?"


    "Because it''s about unconventional things."


    "Well, anyway, I still don''t think it''s worth your help."


    "I''m the key if, if you think I''m not worth having a golden apple, then we have nothing to talk about."


    Rouen fasibon was still calm: "miss Goldrich, is all you want is just a golden apple?"


    "I want the golden apple, whether I want other things or not, that''s my question. It has nothing to do with you. On the way to the Holy Garden, did I pick up a coin and share it with you?"


    "That''s not true. I just want to make sure if you have any other purpose."


    Goldilocks frowned. Was there something that she had inadvertently exposed and let the other party realize her intention?


    "What do you want to say?"


    "If we want to cooperate, at least we should be honest with each other, shouldn''t we?"


    "I''ve said everything I can. What else do you want me to say?"


    "But miss Goldrich, you still have a lot to hide from us, such as your real identity."


    "Who am I?"


    "There are two kinds of surnames, one is the Countess of gothrith in the 15th century A.D. at present, there are less than 200 people who are qualified to take gothrith as their surname, and they are all in one family. Their family has a habit that the people of the gothrith family will brand a cross on their shoulders. The gothrith family is a devout Catholic There is also an illegitimate daughter, demigod, from Poseidon, Greece, but this is the first name, not the surname, because it is the illegitimate daughter, only the first name, no surname. "


    "What exactly do you want to express?"


    "Since the 17th century, there has been a woman who called herself godelise, who claimed to hold the key to the opening of Olympus, and her activities are almost all over the European continent, and have continued to this day. And the music of godelise has also appeared since the 17th century."


    "You want to say I''m the godlish? I''ve been active since the 17th century. ""Are you going to deny it?" Rouen fasibon looked at Goldrich.


    "Don''t you find your conjecture ridiculous?"


    "This is an old photo that I found when I investigated some information recently."


    Rouen fasibon took out a very old picture.


    This is a black-and-white picture, and from a modern point of view, it looks like it''s a piece of shit.


    And this is a picture of a woman and a man.


    as like as two peas, the woman in this picture is almost the same as Gerd Lisi.


    In addition to clothes and hair.


    "Miss Goldrich, can you explain the woman above? Or you can say it''s your elder generation, which happens to be the same as you, which is reasonable. "


    Goldrich took a deep breath and said, "that''s right, this man above is me."


    "So you have already admitted that you are the legendary illegitimate daughter of Poseidon, the demigod?"


    "Demigod?" "I am nothing but a demigod. I have a longer life than ordinary people, and I am not stronger than human beings in essence," she sneered


    Everyone moved. How many years have passed since ancient Greece?


    Two thousand years? Or three thousand years?


    Is there such an old man in the world?


    "But if you want to live a long life, you can drink my blood. I can provide you with a life span of more than 100 years."


    "Thank you No more. " Rouen fasibon did not hesitate to reject the offer of Goldrich.


    "Few people can resist the temptation. Don''t you want to live longer?"


    "To gain life also represents the beginning of slavery. From the time I drink your blood to the end of my life, I will accept your domination. Is that so?"


    "You seem to know me well." Goldrich looked at Rouen fasibon in surprise.


    "Nothing. In the past 100 years, there have been powerful psychics missing. The powerful Legion in your mouth should refer to them."

 Chapter 2046

    Kelly, Moore and Coran look at Rouen fasibon in surprise.


    And Raisa is a person who has known for a long time.


    Goldrich smiled and said nothing more.


    "And your final answer?"


    "Do you know where to go to sea?" Asked Rouen fasibon.


    "Of course, since you already know that the legendary godlish is me, I have no reason not to know where to go to sea."


    "Well, have a good cooperation." Rouen fasibben didn''t ask for anything else this time.


    "Happy cooperation." Goldrich smiled and shook hands with Rouen fasibon, glancing at the children sitting next to her.


    To be honest, she is very curious about this combination.


    Rouen fasibon looks like a nanny.


    Of course, the weaker Rouen fasibon and his team are, the better for her.


    But she also believes that the team is definitely not as weak as it looks.


    After all, they have a thing in their hands.


    If that thing doesn''t have enough strength, it''s impossible to get it.


    "I won''t disturb you. Goodbye."


    "Wait What time does it leave? " Asked Rouen fasibon.


    "We need to wait until the day after tomorrow when the tide is high."


    "The place of departure is Rome?"


    "Rome is one of them." Goldrich got up and said, "well, I''ll let you know when we start."


    With that, Goldrich turned and left.


    "Is that woman really a demigod?" Asked Moore curiously.


    "Shall we try to kill God? This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity for us. In our association, we will have this opportunity and strength. For us, it is very difficult to meet such a weak semi God." Said Raisa with a hint of excitement.


    In the supernatural society, Raisa is the weakest moral.


    Remember, when she met Chen Yu, she was a thief and a liar.


    Coupled with her high intelligence, she is also very extreme.


    "The strange fruits I arranged around were touched, indicating that when the woman met with us, there were still subordinates arranged around." "Even if we want to kill God, it''s not that easy," Moore said


    "What are you afraid of? The president is in Rome anyway." Said Raisa arrogantly.


    "The president will not satisfy your crazy ideas." Moore rolled his eyes.


    "That woman is not a good person at first sight, and it seems that she has no purpose. Now, killing her also saves a lot of time." Said Raisa.


    "Now kill her, who will show us the way? Are you? "


    "Then when she''s done showing us the way, we''ll get rid of her."


    "In the past 100 years, at least 200 well-known psychics have disappeared in Europe without any reason. A large part of them are related to her. On the day of action, she is bound to bring all her people with her. I don''t think it''s up to us to fight her psychic Corps."


    "Fa Xi Ben, can semi divine blood control people?" Asked Moore curiously.


    "Not every demigod has this kind of talent. Demigod inherits the lineage of God, but has human characteristics. The lineage of God does not necessarily bring powerful power to demigod. Her ability to control people should come from her lineage, as well as her long life." "In fact, the so-called God is just a powerful human being. We will grow up to that point. He should also have some kind of bloodline," said Rouen fasibon


    "Is uncle a God?"


    "I can only say that he may have reached the power of God. As for whether he has reached the state and power of God, I cannot answer you."


    "It''s not very dangerous if our food and water are accidentally bled by that woman. It''s too dangerous to be her slave in minutes."


    "Although it''s her talent, it''s also a contract. Since it''s a contract, there are two options: accept or not accept. If she can control others directly with her blood, she can rule the world directly. Is it so troublesome?"


    "That''s OK. I''m scared. It''s too dangerous to work with such a woman."


    "You''re in danger. You want to kill her the next time you meet." Said Rouen fasibon.


    "It''s like you don''t want it." Said Raisa with a sneer.


    Rouen Fassi could have deceived others, but not her.


    Reza knew what Rouen fasibon was thinking.


    "By the way, since that woman is able to play music, knows where to start, and has a strong military force, I can''t think why she wants to cooperate with us. In her eyes, we should belong to a team that can easily be bullied." Wage Li looks at Rouen fasibon doubtfully, hoping that he can solve his doubts."What''s strange about this? She must have taken a fancy to something in our hands. This thing should also be the most important thing. If there is no such thing, then we can''t find the sanctuary."


    "What? Do we have this in our hands? "


    "Think about how many things we got when we didn''t come down this way. What are the differences? If we judge again, we can basically determine what she needs from us. "


    "The gem scepter, the ancient book of soul and the flying wing used in ancient sacrifice..."


    All the people counted the things they had in their hands, and they got them along the way.


    Some are based on clues.


    Some things are unexpected gains.


    For example, the flying wing was created by Icarus in ancient Greek mythology.


    Equipped with flying wings, it has the ability to fly, but it can only fly at night. Once it is illuminated by the sun, it will be ignited and fall to the ground.


    And the magic required for flying wings is very huge. Even if they work together to infuse the magic into the flying wings, it is difficult to maintain a person to fly for 20 minutes.


    So this thing belongs to the magic prop of chicken ribs.


    Of course, if there is an emergency, it is not totally useless.


    Thinking about it, people finally set their eyes on the gem scepter.


    This gem scepter is obviously a product of ancient Greece.


    Moreover, both the upper and lower parts of the gem Scepter are made of unknown materials and gemstones, which are also harvested along the way.


    But this gem Scepter seems to have no real effect.


    It can''t improve the power of magic just like the ordinary magic wand. It looks like a beautiful waste Or art.


    But now, they think, this gem Scepter may be the key to the expedition.

 Chapter 2047

    After goetherese left, a figure appeared behind her.


    "Master, we should grab the scepter directly."


    "Don''t tear your face with them first, that team is not easy," said godless coldly


    "I don''t see any difference between a greasy old man and a few children."


    "Twenty years ago, I sent to the underground palace of andak to look for this scepter. At that time, I sent a team of thirty-five people, each of whom is not under your strength. But as a result, the thirty-five people were completely destroyed and disappeared in the underground palace of andak forever. But the humble team actually got the gem scepter. Do you think they are simple?"


    "Maybe it''s luck, maybe it''s that they don''t know some tricks about the underground palace of andak."


    Although she didn''t pay much attention to the team in her heart.


    But she still felt that there was something else in the team that was a little opaque.


    So from a cautious point of view, Goldrich still hopes to wait until it''s safe to tear her face.


    ¡­¡­


    Seagate''s Shipyard is built on the river tweere.


    The tweere River also became the Tiber River, with a total length of more than 400 kilometers.


    The width of the river is not large, and the maximum width may be more than 50 meters, even more than 10 meters in narrow places.


    But Seagate''s Shipyard is close to the entrance.


    Today Chen took his family to visit the shipyard.


    It''s not the same dirty factory as Chen Yu imagined.


    Seagate''s Shipyard is semi enclosed, but the site is very clean.


    And part of the area is dust-free.


    In modern industry, dust-free has become the most basic requirement.


    Because in the precision requirements of modern industry, the dust in the air will bring precision deviation.


    Therefore, in order to meet the accuracy requirements, it is necessary to meet the dust-free requirements.


    There are also great requirements for temperature difference.


    In this kind of high precision workshop, the indoor temperature is maintained at a quantitative value all the year round.


    The difference in temperature will not exceed 0.1 degrees.


    Even Chen''s family need to wear masks and simple rubber protective clothing when they enter the workshop.


    Because of the European and American blockade of high-precision equipment products, some of the instruments and equipment here are hard to see in China.


    Oliver Leber was the guide of the Chen family.


    Continuously explained the production department they saw along the way for Chen.


    Chen and his family watched the work of the workers through the glass window.


    "Mr. Chen, now that your yacht has completed the construction of the main body outline, would you like to see the main body of your yacht?"


    "Well, go and have a look."


    Chen Yu is still very interested at the moment.


    But I was disappointed to see the main outline of the yacht.


    Now the yacht body is still very rough.


    It''s a huge metal frame, more than 150 meters long.


    Much bigger than the hydra.


    But in addition, there is no bright spot.


    "Mr. Chen, you can''t see that the main frame is very rough. In fact, this is because the main frame is made of No.25 carbon steel alloy, which can increase certain weight, while the main frame is made of titanium alloy. The advantages of titanium alloy are high strength and light weight, which is incomparable to steel. Without considering the engine, the whole ship The weight of the main body of the yacht is no more than 550 tons, which can be said to be the lightest of the same hull. "


    Chen Yu doesn''t know what this concept is, but it sounds very powerful.


    "If all the equipment engines were installed, what would be the weight of the hull?"


    "Not more than a thousand tons."


    "Modern technology is advancing by leaps and bounds, from power to operating system to building materials. So yachts will only become lighter, faster and more convenient," said Oliver Leber


    "Now it is still in the primary stage of construction. Next March, we will complete the basic stage of construction, and then we need to wait until the engine is delivered, installed and commissioned, and then we need to carry out the second stage of the project. The second stage of the project will be completed in August next year, and finally the interior decoration, and there will be half a month of trial run. Of course, these It is expected that it may be faster or slower, but we will be able to deliver it to you by the end of next year. "


    "Well, I''m not in a hurry." Chen Chu shrugged: "by the way, this yacht, I want to name it didilla."


    "Of course, didilla is?"


    "It''s the child." Chen pointed to didilla and said.


    "Beautiful lady, do you need to design your own logo?""Is that all right?" Didilla looks at Oliver Leber with a little shyness.


    "Of course."


    For the yacht company, this is just a small request.


    The yacht company will try its best to satisfy such customers as Chen Yu.


    And after the customer provides a logo, they will also carry out in-depth refinement.


    Even if it is to provide the most ugly logo, they will conform to the aesthetic of most people after refinement.


    It took about two hours to visit the yacht building process.


    Later, Seagate yacht company sent people to return Chen and his family to the hotel.


    Of course, they also assigned ofover Leber and a small team to guide and secure Chen''s family.


    In the next few days, this team is basically responsible for the food and accommodation of the Chen family.


    "Mr. Chen, we have arranged for you tomorrow''s itinerary. Would you like to see if there is anything that needs to be changed and adjusted?"


    "St. Peter''s Cathedral." Chen Yu was a little surprised.


    For St. Peter''s Cathedral, Chen Yu also knows something about it. This is the holy land of JD education.


    Also known as the Vatican hall, St. Peter''s Cathedral.


    At the same time, it is also the resting place for all the Pope.


    Designed by Michelangelo, who is as famous as Leonardo da Vinci.


    To say what is the most famous place in Rome, apart from the football field, it is necessary to count the city in the city, the Vatican of China.


    The most famous part of the Vatican is St. Peter''s Cathedral.


    It witnessed the darkest era of JD education and the most glorious era.


    Today, it has become one of the three major religions in the world, even more influential than the other two sects.


    "Mr. Chen, I wonder if you are satisfied with this arrangement?"


    "Not bad. Go and have a look. I also want to see the famous St. Peter''s Cathedral." Chen Yu said frankly.


    Chen Yu is a real heresy.


    Of course, Chen Yu did not have any special hatred or different eyes for JD religion.


    But after all, it''s the holy place of JD education. Is it really suitable to go there by yourself?

 Chapter 2048

    The next day, the Chen family came to St. Peter''s Cathedral.


    Chen can feel that this place is full of sacred breath.


    Everyone who comes here to visit has a pious attitude.


    Chen Yu may be a little less devout, just a tourist''s perspective to see every corner here.


    Unconsciously, Chen Yu seems to be separated from Fanny and the children.


    Chen Yu didn''t know where he was going.


    I saw a courtyard in front of me. It was sunny and green.


    Chen walked into the courtyard and saw an old man sitting on the bench in the courtyard.


    He was wearing a white robe and a small dome hat on his head.


    The old man kept his eyes closed, as if enjoying the sunshine.


    Chen Yu also felt the warmth of the sunshine here.


    Chen Yu sat next to the old man on an empty bench.


    After half a ring, the old man opened his eyes and was surprised when he saw Chen Ji.


    "Hello." Chen Yu said hello.


    "Hello, are you Chinese?"


    "Yes."


    "Taught by the Tianshi of Longhu Mountain?" The old man asked again.


    Chen Yu shook his head. "No."


    "Also, your breath tends to be dark, which is obviously different from the Taoism taught by the Tianshi of Longhu Mountain."


    "You''re not going to judge me for heresy, are you?"


    The old man grinned and had rotten teeth.


    "What era are you now? It''s not the middle ages. Even the Holy See can''t judge others at will."


    "Then I''ll rest assured."


    After thinking about it, Chen asked, "why do you think I am taught by the Tianshi of Longhushan?"


    "You have the aura of dragon and Tiger Mountain Tianshi cult. A hundred years ago, that guy was the only one who broke into my circle without any guidance. I thought he had some tricks. Now you are the same as him, breaking into my circle without any sound. That''s why I thought you were a Dragon and Tiger Mountain Tianshi cult."


    Chen Yu heard the old man''s words and smiled.


    "I practice some Taoist methods taught by the Tianshi of Longhu Mountain, but I don''t have the knack. I don''t know how I came here. I don''t feel the boundary."


    "Well." The old man looked at Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu also looked at the old man. They were looking at each other.


    "You are the Pope?"


    "I''m not now." The old man shook his head.


    "In other words, are you a former Pope?"


    "Go a little further."


    "After retirement, will you be here in the sun every day?"


    "Those young people are not very willing to be coached by an old man of the old age." The old man said helplessly.


    "Then I will help you to kill them all, and then let you come back to power. How about you give me an archbishop?"


    "Ha ha Boy, I''m starting to like you. "


    "I used to think that old people are stubborn, but after meeting Zhang Tianyi and you, I found that you seem to be very close to the times, not as stubborn as you think."


    "When you are young and you are old, you will inevitably start to reflect on your past mistakes."


    "Tell me, what mistakes did you make when you were young?"


    "I entered the Vatican from the age of six and became an archbishop''s servant. At the age of nineteen, I became an apprentice pastor and began to practice the magic of light. At the age of twenty-two, I became a formal pastor. Then in those twenty years, I always regarded my church as the only one. Other religions were heretic. I did many cruel things, Even anti human things, I personally strangled a six-year-old girl, do you know the eyes of that girl at that time, and then I became a heresy in the eyes of others, even the religious friends also looked at me like this, at that time I began to reflect on myself, I began to recognize myself again, the justice and light I pursued, but I personally stained my faith. "


    "Fortunately, I was not born at that time. Fortunately, you didn''t meet me at that time. Otherwise, I will beat you even if your mother doesn''t know you."


    "Unfortunately, I hope to know you earlier, so that you can stop me."


    The old man''s voice has been very calm. When he talked about the girl, his voice finally had waves.


    "No matter how much I pay in the future, no matter how much I make up, I can''t atone for the past crimes."


    "If you die, I will visit you in hell."


    The old man was still as usual: "hell, I''m not afraid. For me, that''s the real relief."


    "Maybe for you, now is the real hell."


    "What a nuisance." The old man turned his mouth."When you were young, how old are you now?"


    "Much bigger than you think." Said the old man.


    "Bigger than Zhang Tianyi?"


    "Bigger than him."


    "And Mary the twenty third generation?"


    "And older than her."


    "That''s really big enough."


    Chen Yu and the old man talked for a moment.


    The old man looked cheerful, but between the lines there was always some remorse and hatred for the past.


    However, in Chen''s view, the old man should have died long ago and should have been tried long ago.


    But because of his position, no one can judge him.


    "How can I get out here?" Chen asked.


    "I can go out if I win."


    Chen Yu glanced at the old man and said, "although you are the former Pope, you can''t beat me. Don''t be unhappy."


    "I don''t know how to respect the old and love the young," the old man said


    "It''s just that you''re not interested. I''m very old."


    "Forget it. Turn right and go out." Said the old man discontentedly.


    Chen Yu, following the old man''s instructions, just turned a corner and saw that Fanny and the children were looking at a pair of murals.


    Once again, the courtyard is gone.


    Chen Chu shook his head and walked over to meet Fanny.


    This is the most influential religious headquarters in the world.


    It''s no surprise that there are some hidden things.


    I don''t know how many old monsters there are in the world.


    The old man''s strength is not under Zhang Tian.


    Since there are in Europe, so do China.


    But after today, I don''t think I will see that old man again.


    Although the old man was determined to die, as a valuable power of the Vatican, the Vatican would not let him die easily.


    Chen Yu has no sympathy or compassion for the old man, nor any understanding or identity.


    Wrong is wrong. If the current Chen Yu meets him who has committed those crimes in the past, Chen Yu will definitely crack his dog''s head.


    It has to be said that even religion should adapt to the changes of people''s ideas in this era.

 Chapter 2049

    "Chen, where did you go just now? It''s gone in a blink of an eye."


    "It''s too big to get lost." Chen said.


    "Mr. Chen, it''s really easy to get lost here, and it''s not completely open here. Some places are forbidden for tourists to visit, so we''d better be careful not to walk around casually." Said Oliver Leber.


    "I know." Chen Zhu nodded.


    It is not only because of its long history that it can become a sanctuary.


    At the same time, it is also because of the precious art wealth here.


    St. Peter''s Cathedral has been valued.


    Put aside the historical value of the main building of St. Peter''s Cathedral.


    Reliefs, murals, statues and many other works of art add up to more than $50 billion.


    Although Chen can''t appreciate these works of art, Chen can appreciate the value of these works of art.


    Unfortunately, none of these belong to Chen Yu.


    If Chen Yu doesn''t have so much money now, he has the strength now.


    It is estimated that Chen Yu will be able to help killing people and overstepping goods.


    This is a huge treasure.


    And it''s in front of everyone.


    Chen is not going to continue to walk around.


    Chen can feel that there are some subtle breath here.


    They must have found Chen''s breath.


    Chen Yu has no plans to fight against the world''s top religion for the time being.


    The consequences of a war with the Vatican may not be much better than a war with the US government.


    Maybe the result will be worse.


    Chen Yu is better to stay away.


    I''ve seen it today, though I haven''t got much.


    But I can boast with others in the future.


    I have been to St. Peter''s Cathedral.


    It is more a grand and magnificent palace than a church.


    It is also the most characteristic representative work of European Renaissance.


    Michelangelo poured all his art cells into the sanctuary.


    Of course, he is not entirely out of his own passion for art.


    Michelangelo is more of an involuntary.


    But this is still a great human treasure.


    Out of St. Peter''s Cathedral, there is a square of St. Peter''s that can hold 300000 people.


    Chen can even feel the atmosphere of believers in this square.


    It''s especially obvious that he''s a psychic standing here.


    It''s like being among hundreds of thousands of believers.


    Feel the piety and sincerity of the believers.


    This is religion. Religion brings hope and good to believers, and believers give back to religion.


    This is a religion and doctrine recognized by modern people.


    There is an essential difference between destruction and death brought about by the doctrines of heresy.


    That''s why most people can''t tolerate cults.


    Chen doesn''t like standing here.


    To put it bluntly, Chen Yu is a heresy.


    Chen does not reject the church, but he does not believe.


    In Chen''s family, there are basically no complete believers.


    There are many tourists in the square.


    Looking back, Chen finally saw the direction of St. Peter''s Cathedral. On the high wall in the other direction, Chen felt several views.


    Chen Yu looked into the view, only to see a few monks standing on the high wall wearing the priest''s robe.


    They were watching Chen Yu, with no hostility or other feelings.


    It''s like looking at Chen Yu, who also pays attention.


    "What do you think of this place, Mr. Chen?"


    "Grand." Chen Yu said plainly, "however, it''s not in line with the cultural beliefs that I came into contact with when I was a child. I pay my respects, but I can''t make too many waves in my heart."


    Chen tried to speak in a tone that was not offensive, and he was just saying a fact.


    Chen Yu is more inclined to Taoism, after all, it is the native religion of China.


    Moreover, Chen Yu had more contact with Taoism.


    However, after thousands of years of inheritance, Chinese Buddhism has already been localized.


    However, Chen Yu did not contact with the Buddhists, so it is difficult to guess from his own perspective.


    Of course, Chen''s sense of Buddhism is similar to that of the church.


    The Buddhist doctrine is also to guide people towards good, but there are some rules and regulations that Chen can''t do.


    For Chen, it''s too anti human not to eat meat or to be close to women.


    This is Chen''s biggest prejudice against Buddhism, and there is no problem with the rest.


    As for the fact that some temples in China have collected a group of fake monks to control their money, Chen doesn''t comment.In fact, some temples hold their own beliefs and doctrines.


    These monks will build bridges and pave the way, and they will also accumulate virtue and do good deeds.


    In the event of natural disasters, they will donate money and make contributions within their capabilities.


    So no matter which religion, there are two sides.


    No one can use a single event or case to denigrate or exclude a religion.


    You don''t have to believe, you don''t have to insult.


    Because religion is sacred to people of faith.


    The car is very slow. Chen Yu is leaning against the window.


    Have been quietly looking at the window of the street view.


    The landscape here is full of medieval style.


    But there are also places that Chen doesn''t like.


    Buying luxury goods in Italy is very troublesome.


    Farley can''t buy and take away some luxury goods with hundreds of dollars.


    The shop has to file a tax return first, and then the tax bureau gives an official reply.


    The next day or two, the shop called again to ask if it would like to buy the goods.


    Chen Yu really hasn''t seen this way of doing business.


    Italy''s luxury goods sell well all over the world, but it has been tepid at home, largely their business model.


    To a large extent, this has hit customers'' enthusiasm for buying.


    Buying luxury goods mostly depends on the impulse consumption at that time.


    After that time, you will lose interest in the luxury.


    At noon, Oliver Leber arranged a high-end restaurant for the Chen family.


    Here, Chen meets another "old acquaintance", Zhang Yi and Li Youjia.


    They also saw Chen Yu, but they didn''t get close. They nodded from afar, even greeting.


    "It''s a pity that such a high-quality man already has a wife and children." Li Youjia said regretfully.


    "Where he is of high quality, I think what he looks like is average, just a little money."


    "Conversation, taste, wealth, knowledge and experience are all criteria for evaluating a man. If that man is placed in China, he is already a high-quality man. What else do you expect?"


    "But now that he has a family, all his advantages will be wiped out." Zhang Yi left her mouth, and she still resents the fact that she was actively colluding with her and was rejected.

 Chapter 2050

    "They seem to be talking about you." Said fari.


    "I''m so good. Isn''t it normal for other women to discuss me?"


    Chen Yu had a rare stink.


    Fari rolled her eyes.


    In fact, Chen Yu didn''t just know that Zhang Yi and Li Youjia were talking about themselves.


    Even they know what they are talking about.


    After lunch, Chen, fari and Portia took the children back to the hotel.


    Some of the children were sleepy because Chen Yu forced them to form the habit of taking a nap.


    Rome is a typical city in Europe. That''s the slow pace of life.


    This is quite different from that at home. Most of the Chinese are still struggling for survival.


    And Europeans have reached a certain height in their material life, so they prefer to enjoy life.


    So most of the shops here are open after ten.


    Because it''s early, there won''t be any business.


    Before ten o''clock, no one could be seen on the street.


    Chen is short of love for this kind of city.


    The city is lifeless.


    Chen Yu prefers to be a new city in China or the United States. Everyone is full of energy.


    And at night, it''s like a city wide curfew.


    The whole city is quiet again.


    After dinner, the children were playing in the room.


    Fari and Portia are talking about fashion.


    They are going to see a fashion show tomorrow.


    But the invitation letter does not need Chen to worry.


    Oliver Leber offered to help them.


    Just then, there was a knock on the door.


    Didilla immediately got up and ran to the door.


    "Hello, who can I speak to?" Didilla looked politely at a man in a suit outside the door.


    The man probes into the room: "Hello, how about your family?"


    "What can I do for you?" Chen Chu goes behind didila and looks at the man outside.


    Chen saw a strange pattern on the wrist skin inside the man''s cuff.


    "We are conducting counter-terrorism exercises in this area, so you may need to change your hotel." The man said, "of course, we have arranged the hotel you changed, which is just a block away."


    "Can I leave the hotel? A lot of people in our family are very troublesome when changing hotels. If you have any confidentiality requirements, we can promise you that you will not go out no matter what you hear. "


    "I''m sorry, sir. I''m afraid we can''t. our counter-terrorism exercise is a live fire exercise, so for the sake of security, please cooperate with our work."


    Chen Yu thought about it and nodded helplessly: "OK, let''s pack up."


    "Sir, you don''t need to pack up. As long as we finish acting, you can come back here again. Maybe tomorrow, so you just need to bring some daily necessities."


    "Well, then." Chen Zhu nodded.


    Chen Chu turned and went in. He informed fari and Portia.


    Chen Yu, fali and Portia gathered the children and followed the man downstairs.


    When he arrived at the lobby, Chen saw that there were many people in the lobby, all of them were hotel guests.


    Chen also saw Zhang Yi and Li Youjia.


    "Hi, Miss Zhang and Miss Li. See you again."


    "You live in this hotel. Are you following us?" When Zhang Yi faces Chen Yu, it''s like she completely forgets their past.


    The performance is quite calm and calm, and Chen played a joke.


    Just then, several priests came in from outside the hotel.


    "It''s so strange that the Italian anti-terrorism drill still asks the priest to pray?" Zhang Yi said in surprise.


    Chen Yu saw that the priests were full of holy breath.


    These priests are senior monks with extraordinary magic power.


    These priests are communicating with some armed soldiers around them.


    It seems that this is not a counter-terrorism exercise, but a miraculous incident.


    Moreover, the presence of these senior friars shows that the situation is very serious.


    However, for the time being, Chen did not find any miraculous activities nearby.


    "Your car is ready, sir." A hotel staff said.


    "OK, thank you."


    Because Chen and his family live in the most upscale suite, the service treatment is certainly different.


    Chen and his family were the first to leave.


    Because Chen''s family is quite a lot, the hotel arranged for a bus.


    Although it''s not very luxurious, after all, it''s only two blocks. Ten minutes'' journey, Chen Yu won''t ask for more.Less than three minutes after the bus left, there was a sudden vibration in front of it.


    The car got out of control on the road, and finally it hit a nearby street lamp.


    The bus driver was terrified, but the Chen family was calm.


    Portia immediately came forward and scolded: "how do you drive? Do you know how many children there are in this car? "


    Portia was also scared, otherwise, not so excited.


    "Well, Portia, don''t say it. It''s not his reason." Chen Yu stood up and stopped Portia from venting.


    At this time, the building in front of the street exploded violently.


    "Damn, is that a terrorist attack?"


    The driver was shocked, and even more scared after seeing the explosion.


    At this time, along the street appeared a dozen fully armed soldiers, they are facing the explosion of the building crazy shooting.


    But then the explosion happened again, and a dozen soldiers were engulfed in flames.


    "No way You can''t stay here. " The driver was frightened and tried to start the bus.


    But it seems that the bus can''t start because of the crash just now.


    At this time, the bus was even more urgent. Regardless of Chen Yu''s family, the bus opened the door and escaped.


    "Boss, what shall we do?" Portia looked at Chen.


    Maybe it''s Chen''s achievements in the past, so Portia still has great trust in Chen.


    Chen Yu is here, which reassures her a lot.


    "It doesn''t matter. You stay in the car. I''ll go out and have a look." Chen said.


    "Chen, don''t go far. The children are all in the car." Fanny reminds me.


    "Well, I know." Chen Zhu nodded.


    At this time, the street lights along the way began to go out one by one.


    Something seems to be coming at them.


    Chen Yu stood in front of the bus and saw what was coming.


    It should be a kind of evil spirit, full of evil thoughts.


    It seems that someone instills all the evil ideas that do not belong to him into the spirit of the evil spirit.


    It''s like blowing a balloon. Evil spirits are swallowed by evil thoughts.


    Let him completely lose himself and become a terrible monster.

 Chapter 2051

    Portia saw a row of street lights that had gone out before, and suddenly another light came on.


    The street was restored to light. At the same time, Chen Yu was seen standing in the front of the car.


    Nothing seems to have happened.


    Just then, a dozen people came in front.


    The first one is the one who communicated with them and asked them to stay in other hotels for one night.


    He was followed by a dozen fully armed soldiers.


    The man came to Chen Yu and said, "Sir, what happened just now?"


    "No." Chen Yu shook his head and replied calmly.


    The man frowned. Just now he saw the unclean soul coming this way.


    Why not?


    That impure soul, but killed many people.


    All living things along the way have become their targets.


    "Our driver ran away because of the explosion just now. Can you help us find another one and take us to the hotel?"


    The man''s face was strange and he kept staring at Chen Yu.


    Just then, there was another violent explosion in the distance.


    It seems that things haven''t settled.


    "You''re going there at once," the man commanded


    After arranging his men to fight, the man said to Chen, "I''ll send you."


    The man sat in the driver''s seat. He obviously knew which road was safe.


    He bypassed all the dangerous streets.


    Driving, he asked, "didn''t you meet anything just now?"


    "What do you want us to meet?"


    "For example, attacks Or something you don''t understand happens. "


    "No."


    The man couldn''t help looking back at Chen Yu and his family behind his eyes.


    The children are still playing in the car.


    It doesn''t look like you''re scared.


    "Hello, it''s better to look ahead when driving. My family and I are in the car. Which department do you belong to? Can I complain to your superior?"


    The man turned a blind eye to Chen''s mania.


    Drive to the door of the hotel all the time, then the man opens his mouth again.


    "This is my business card. If anything happens, you can call the above number."


    "Rousselick." Chen looked at the business card. There was only a name but no department or other position. There was a row of phone numbers.


    "What are you talking about?"


    "Then you will know." Rousselick said quietly, "goodbye."


    After rousselick left, fari went to Chen''s side: "what happened just now?"


    Chen Chu looked at Portia with the child in front of her eyes, and then said, "I caught a strange looking evil spirit."


    ¡­¡­


    It was not a pleasant night for rousselick.


    Although the night is tantalizing, the whole city is full of dark things, which make people sleepless.


    It wasn''t until morning that the fighting subsided.


    Just then, roselick was slapped on the shoulder.


    "Rousselick, archbishop, ordered all the captains to assemble in the meeting room after the battle."


    He was greeted by his colleagues, the captain of another team.


    Rousselick put away two modified pistols: "it''s really troublesome. I''ve been busy all night, and I don''t let people rest in the morning."


    Rousselick came to the meeting room and found that the other team leaders had all arrived.


    What''s the matter? Was it the commotion last night?


    At this time, a fat old man came in.


    "Rosilik, you''re the last one to come here. Sit me in the seat. It''s because of you that you waste everyone''s time every time."


    "Monseigneur, you came later than I did."


    "I was taking care of you, so I deliberately delayed coming here. Otherwise, every time I talk about half of you, I hate being interrupted."


    "Then you can shorten the speech time for me, old bastard."


    "Disrespectful to the archbishop, it seems that you don''t want the salary this month."


    "Monseigneur, I am wrong." Rousselick immediately admitted.


    Don''t fight your wallet against anyone.


    "Well, get back to my seat. The theme of today''s meeting is that we are about to have a big war."


    "War? What a big fight? "


    "Maybe it''s not good. Half of the country will fall." Said the fat old man bishop.


    There was an uproar in the meeting room.


    "Monseigneur, this is not a joke. Are you serious?""Where do you think I''m not serious? I have a serious face, don''t you find it? "


    "This is a big event. How can it be solved by our holy army alone?"


    "I know, so I''ve informed the United Nations, and I''ve invited the world." Said the fat old man bishop.


    "Monseigneur, shouldn''t you first report to his holiness, and then let him give orders?"


    "He will agree anyway, why waste this time."


    "You are trespassing."


    "It''s OK. When I become Pope in the future, I can forgive myself."


    Everyone felt speechless about the nonsense of the fat old man bishop.


    But we have long been used to the fat old bishop who looks frivolous.


    Although he seems to be very unimportant, he is the leader of the holy army.


    The fat old man bishop has an extraordinary management ability.


    "Monseigneur, what happened?"


    "In fact, it''s nothing. Someone accidentally opened the path to the dark water." Said the fat old man bishop.


    The leaders of all the squadrons, who were still in a uproar at the first moment, were quiet for a moment.


    Stare at the fat old man and bishop.


    "Monseigneur, are you serious?"


    "I said, I''m serious. I''m not joking. Do I have a joking face?" Cried the fat old bishop.


    The secluded water has been opened eight times in the records of the holy army.


    Every time, the holy army was almost annihilated.


    It was a terrible world, where even the dead would not enter.


    There are countless unclean souls.


    If you don''t care, those unclean souls will come out like a raging tide.


    It will bring turmoil to the whole country, even to the continent.


    "But Why does the passage of the dark water open for no reason? Is it that the high-level brain suddenly gets cramped and wants to borrow the power of the water of yousenming? " One of the captains questioned.


    "Son, speak carefully. This archbishop is one of the top officials."


    "Fat old man bishop is very discontented to say:" it is opened by the person really, but at present the incident is still in a bit of difference, specific still don''t know what circumstance, those unclean souls that last night is to drill out of the water of the dark forest


    "At present, several sanctuaries are still struggling to maintain the seal of the passage, but it is estimated that it will not last for long."

 Chapter 2052

    At the end of the meeting, rousselick followed the fat old man bishop out of the meeting room.


    "Monseigneur, lend me some money."


    "Borrow money? What to do? "


    "Buy insurance." "When the channel of the water is opened, our holy army will surely bear the brunt of the attack. The death rate is as high as 80%. I can''t miss this opportunity. If I buy it, I won''t lose."


    "Get out of here. I don''t have money. I have to buy it myself."


    Just then, roselick''s phone rang.


    It''s a strange phone number.


    "Hello, who is that?"


    "The Chinese I was in last night, the card you gave me."


    "What is it?"


    "Remember that I told you about the driver''s escape. He died. Now several policemen are questioning me. They think I have a major suspicion, so I need you to come over and explain to me."


    "I''m not in charge of it. Besides, don''t call me if you have nothing to do." Rousselick said discontentedly.


    "The business card you gave me, didn''t you say you had something to call?"


    "That''s not what I''m talking about." Rosilik was even more dissatisfied.


    "I found out you seem to have defaulted on your credit card." "If you don''t come and explain it to me, maybe your credit card will be frozen, and you are likely to be a dishonest person," Chen said


    "Asshole!" "You work in the banking industry?" rousselick snapped? Why are you freezing my credit card? "


    "I''m not in banking, but in a sense, I''m more difficult than in banking. I''m rich."


    Rousselick was furious. He had never seen such a man.


    But he was helpless, even if he was a holy army, even if he was a psychic.


    But sometimes we have to bow to reality.


    Rosilik finally went to the police station.


    Before going to the police station, he also checked the body of the driver.


    It''s not man-made. It''s the masterpieces of the unclean souls they fought last night.


    So in a sense, it''s also their work mistakes, causing ordinary people to be implicated.


    Rousselick took Chen Yu out of the police station.


    But he was very upset with Chen Yu.


    "Mr. rousselick, why do you serve in the Department?" Chen asked curiously.


    "It''s none of your business." Rousselick had an air of arrogance.


    "Would you like a cup of coffee?"


    "Is it your treat?"


    Rosilik still decided to mix breakfast.


    Chen found that rosilik and Portia are very similar.


    They''re all moonbeams, and they spend half their time on credit cards.


    All kinds of credit cards are overdrawn, resulting in high debts.


    "Eat less. This restaurant is very expensive." Chen Xun''s cheek was smoked.


    "You said you were rich."


    "Tell me about what happened last night."


    "I said it was an exercise."


    "I''m not a fool."


    "Believe it or not, that''s the truth." Rousselick said disapprovingly, "well, I''m full. Goodbye."


    Chen Yu looks at the back of rousselick''s departure. At this time, Chen Yu''s phone rings.


    "Hello, Lao Zhang, what do you do?"


    "You know, the first big event of the century is coming."


    "Oh."


    "In your response, with some curiosity and doubt, let me explain it to you."


    "No, I''m not curious. I don''t have any interest. You don''t have to explain it to me. There''s nothing else. I''ll hang up."


    "Don''t do that. It''s a major event in a different world." Zhang Tian said in a hurry.


    "I''m really not interested."


    Interest often means trouble.


    Curiosity about such things means trouble.


    Chen doesn''t want to get into big trouble.


    So Chen even lost his interest in continuing to communicate with Zhang Tianyi.


    "Don''t you want to leave yourself a glorious memory when you are old?" Zhang Tianyi''s tone is full of demagogues.


    "No interest, I have experienced a lot of battles, I have a lot of memories to admire."


    "Do you think you can be alone if big events get out of control?"


    "When the sky falls, there will always be tall people standing on it. There will be no more than me. There will be no less than me."


    "In the town of Duka, northwest of Rome..."


    "Wait, I said I don''t want to hear."


    "The town of Duka is under the control of the church''s holy army."


    "I said I''m not interested in this story. "


    "Do me a favor." Zhang Tianyi''s tone suddenly softened."There are not many things that can defeat me in this world, but this time it is very serious."


    "I can''t help you."


    "You have, your strong strength is my most advantageous weapon."


    "I''m not interested in being someone else''s weapon."


    "Let me put it another way. What I want to say is that we should help each other."


    "Where did this big event happen? Domestic? "


    "No, abroad, Rome."


    "What does that have to do with you?"


    "I will be the commander in chief of the Legion of psychics for the third time." Zhang Tianyi said, "but I''m not sure this time."


    "You can''t accept it. Why do you have to accept this kind of task? Do you have to be strong to be willing? No one seems to be able to embarrass you


    "When people are in a certain position, a lot of things can''t help themselves." Zhang Tianyi said helplessly.


    "Fortunately, I didn''t put myself on the throne like you. It was too much trouble." Chen Yu said happily.


    "So will you help or not?"


    "I''m not free. I''m taking my family on holiday." Chen said.


    "Where are you now?"


    "Available."


    "Rome? That''s great. You''re in Rome. The place of casting is around Rome. "


    "This great event will be in Rome?"


    "Yes, since you happen to be in Rome, there is no reason for you to refuse me."


    "I said, I''m here for a holiday. There are more than a dozen people around me. I''m really not interested in saving the world."


    "Well, I know what you are afraid of. I will help you hide your identity and all your information. Aren''t you willing to expose your strength in front of other people? It''s not difficult."


    "I said, I''m on holiday."


    "If this big incident gets out of control, your family will also be in danger. This big incident is very troublesome."


    "We can leave Rome. There are many interesting places in the world. We don''t have to stay here."


    "Do you think it can be so easy?"


    "I can''t imagine the difficulty In addition, I wish you all the best in your duties this time. "


    "Let me think about it. OK, I have something else to do. Hang up first."

 Chapter 2053

    No, of course.


    There is nothing to hesitate about.


    Let''s change the schedule.


    Chen Yu called Rouen fasibon: "fasibon, when are you leaving Rome?"


    "Tomorrow, tomorrow is the appointed departure time with that woman." Said Rouen fasibon.


    Chen Yu thought for a moment that if he left now, it would be very uneasy for them to stay in Rome.


    Let''s wait a day and leave Rome tomorrow.


    "Portia, book me a charter flight. We''ll leave Rome the day after tomorrow."


    "Boss, are we going back to Los Angeles?"


    "No, let''s move on." Chen said.


    "But we''re only halfway to Rome, and there''s a lot of room left."


    "If we don''t go, it''s worthless. If we don''t go, let''s move on." Chen Yuli said of course.


    Portia is used to his boss''s caprice.


    ¡­¡­


    Airport -


    rousselick is 120% devout.


    Standing at the airport, waiting for the man.


    It''s like facing the God you believe in.


    In fact, rousselick has been listening to that man''s story since he was very young.


    In his heart, he worshipped the man more than the God he believed in.


    Because that person is more real and more realistic.


    Finally, someone came out of the pick-up.


    To meet the man, the airport''s exit was temporarily closed for half an hour.


    So it must be this person coming out of the exit.


    The old and simple Taoist robe is tied with a simple bun.


    The feet are gentle, but with a certain rhythm.


    His eyes are peaceful but firm.


    There are twenty disciples behind him.


    Rousselick has been in contact with most of these people.


    Rousselick immediately went forward to practice boxing.


    "I''d like to see Master Tianshi, younger rousselick."


    "Find the man in the picture. You have an hour." Zhang Tianyi didn''t have any extra words, so he handed rosilik a picture.


    Rousselick took the picture, and when he saw the man in the picture, he couldn''t help but feel a bit flustered.


    "Master Tianshi, I know this man. I know where he is."


    "You know?" Zhang Tianyi turned around and looked at rousselick doubtfully: "do you know him?"


    "Not very familiar, just twice." "The unclean soul that came out of the water of the netherworld last night ravaged the city, so we closed a certain block, and when we transferred the customers of a hotel, we just met him in the hotel," rousselick said


    Rosilik added, "master Tianshi, do you need to arrest him in front of you?"


    Zhang Tianyi rolled his eyes and said, "arrest him? Don''t let him blow your head. First, you will arrange a residence for my son and grandchild and give me the address of this guy. I will go there myself. "


    Rosilik is not allowed to miss such a good opportunity.


    Although he has seen Zhang Tianyi, he has never seen him do it.


    This time, Zhang Tianyi actually said he would go out in person.


    This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.


    However, is this guy really worthy of Celestial Master''s help?


    Rosilik has been in contact with Chen Yu twice.


    But he didn''t find anything special about Chen Yu.


    There''s not even a magic wave.


    No, when I was in the street yesterday, the evil and unclean soul once went in the direction of that man.


    But blinking, the unclean soul disappeared.


    It''s very suspicious in any way.


    Is that man also a psychic? And a psychic far beyond himself?


    It doesn''t look like it.


    Rousselick tried to recall the process of his contact with Chen Yu.


    Can not be perceived by him, or is wearing a magic prop to suppress the breath.


    Or the strength is far beyond their own.


    Rosilik drives the car, Zhang Tianyi sits on the front passenger seat and keeps his eyes closed.


    "Master Tianshi, is that man very powerful?"


    Zhang Tianyi turns his head slightly and looks at rousselick.


    "Well, in the same generation, he is the most powerful. The chief disciple of Longhu Mountain, the twenty-four generations of scarlet church, the holy daughter of fire worship, and the Royal Highness Matthew of your church will be in his shadow in the future."


    Zhang Tianyi didn''t say a word, not only in the future, but from now on.


    "By the way, you sent out the deed with the seal, and I also used the order of the Heavenly Master. How many people responded?""At present, there are 2300 psychics from all over the world who have arrived in Rome. There are more psychics who have not yet landed. By tonight, there should be more than 5000. This time is too urgent. All airports around the world give priority to the psychics to buy tickets. Is that enough?"


    "Not enough, not enough. Do you know how many psychics gathered in the last great incident in China?"


    Rousselick''s face changed a little. If it was compared with the last time, it would be really insignificant.


    The number of psychics arriving now is less than one tenth of that of last time.


    "It seems that we must find a way to block the passage of the dark water before it becomes a big event. Otherwise, the situation will be further expanded." Zhang Tian sighed, "are the twenty-three generations of Blood Mary and fire worshippers here?"


    "Mrs. Mary and Mr. sander are on their way here. They are expected to arrive at Rome Airport in three hours, but they will be received by others."


    "And your holiness?"


    "He is now leading the sanctuary in the suppression of the passage."


    "Is your holiness dizzy?" Zhang Tianyi said with a frown.


    Rousselick turns to the beginning, but quandang doesn''t hear.


    "He''s wasting his magic and energy. When we come, it''s the best choice to suppress together. Now he uses his power alone."


    "The passage of yousenming water is near a small town of civilians. There are hundreds of civilians in that town. If it is not suppressed, the residents of the town will be completely razed to the ground. The Pope''s majesty is to protect the civilians."


    "Forget it." What can Zhang Tianyi say.


    The church has made mistakes, and now the Pope has been atoning for the mistakes of the church in the past.


    In terms of strength, the Pope is not the most outstanding among his peers.


    But when it comes to the charm of personality and the firm belief in light and justice, it is estimated that other peers are not as strong as him.


    The contemporary Pope is expected to be the same as him and the twenty-three generations.


    But because he has consumed too much resources in the past time, he has been unable to break through the last barrier.


    "Didn''t that old man of your family show up?"


    "He hasn''t left the cathedral since he was disciplined."

 Chapter 2054

    Zhang Tianyi doesn''t like that man.


    I don''t like it even if it''s a change.


    And there are some things that others can see.


    He can''t understand it.


    This kind of person is hopeless.


    Even if he is strong.


    Zhang Tianyi doesn''t like to act with that man either.


    "Here it is." Rousselick parked his car at the door of the hotel.


    At the same time, I ran to the side of the car at full speed and didn''t open the door.


    "Well..." Zhang Tianyi looked up at the top of the hotel: "it''s here indeed."


    Suddenly, rousselick felt a wave.


    Different space?


    The whole hotel is shrouded in different space in an instant. Of course, he and Zhang Tianyi are also shrouded in different space.


    This is the characteristic of different space, which will pull people with magic into different space.


    Just then, a figure came down from the sky.


    At the first sight of rousselick, it was Chen Yu.


    And Chen Yu was directly on the ground with his feet, and the ground was crushed by his steps.


    Rousselick was on the alert at once.


    "Old man Zhang, I said it has nothing to do with me. Don''t bother me By the way, rosilik, did you bring this old man? "


    "Do you think I''m so sincere, and you''re so hospitable?"


    "What a treat! I''m not the host here. You''re not a guest. Get out of here and don''t bother me."


    "Well, you can help me this time. I''ll introduce you to our beautiful little elder martial sister in Longhushan. I will never let Fanny know. How about that?"


    Chen Yu hated this cheeky old man with no bottom line.


    "Go away, you''re like a pimp now."


    Zhang Tianshi is really an outstanding person in the world.


    That proud of the world''s character, that uninhibited temperament, it is really like a spring breeze.


    Rousselick couldn''t understand Chinese, only saw Zhang Tianyi''s face calm and modest, while Chen Yu''s face was furious, as if he had to start at any time.


    It''s natural to think that Chen Yu''s whereabouts are exposed, which makes him so angry.


    "Do you always rely on your seniority to force people to do things they don''t want to do? It''s not easy for me to do that. "


    "How can you answer my request?"


    "How can you not embarrass me?"


    "It''s not hard for you."


    "Not hard? How can it be easy? Do you think it''s a trivial matter? "


    "I don''t need you to do it directly, just protect me and leave other things to me."


    "What is to protect you?"


    "I, the 23rd generation and the fire worshippers will seal the passage of the dark water. At that time, as long as you protect me from the attack of those unclean souls, you can stand there, basically without much trouble."


    "You know I don''t like it."


    Chen''s idea is very simple. If he participates in such a big event, his name can easily be known by the spiritual world.


    As we become famous, we will naturally have more troubles.


    Just like Zhang Tianyi, he is powerful and famous.


    But if there is any big trouble, he must be the first one to think about.


    Chen Yu doesn''t want to go to him for any big trouble in the future.


    Then every day for all kinds of trouble, the world''s rush.


    Chen doesn''t want to be a member of that fire brigade.


    I''ve had enough trouble at home.


    Chen has no doubt that if he participates in this big event, he will show outstanding problems.


    Although Chen Yu dare not say that he is invincible in the world.


    But there are few people who are better than themselves.


    His performance in this big event will definitely stand out from the crowd.


    It''s a shame to say that.


    But that''s the truth, and it''s bound to turn out like this.


    "Don''t worry, I can let everyone know you''ve done it."


    "You''re going to kill this guy first."


    "It''s impossible to kill his mouth, but I can give him another spell. It''s forbidden to talk."


    "What magic is this?"


    "What I want him to say, he can say. What I want him not to say, he can never say."


    "He can''t speak. He can also transmit information in other ways."


    "Of course, it''s not allowed. If you can, it doesn''t make any sense." Zhang Tianyi said: "it''s the magic of ancient sages. There is no such obvious loophole."


    "I still don''t like it." Chen Zhusi is still in trouble.


    No, it''s super trouble.


    "No one will see you do it. If you feel exposed, you can leave." Zhang Tianyi said."No third person will be present?"


    "No." Zhang Tianyi said, "and I can also use reduction to make you smaller."


    "You don''t want to be against me, do you?"


    "There''s no danger in this miniaturization, as long as you use magic, you can directly change back to the original size."


    Chen Yu sipped his lips: "is this incident really dangerous?"


    "With a little carelessness, the whole continent of Europe will fall." Zhang Tianyi said.


    "Even if it''s none of your business?"


    "As a Taoist, my practice is also the cultivation of mind. I can''t stand by." Zhang Tianyi said quietly.


    "If it''s seen by outsiders, I can kill it."


    "Put away the different space. Your children are also shrouded in the different space. It''s too strange for them."


    Chen Yu curled his mouth and put away the different space.


    Rousselick looked at Chen Yu and Zhang Tianyi in surprise.


    They didn''t do it.


    Also, no matter who is facing Zhang Tianyi, it''s hard to get up the courage to do it.


    It seems that this man has compromised with Zhang Tianyi.


    "When?"


    "Action is expected tonight." Zhang Tianyi said.


    "I''m not sure my family is here."


    "I will keep my disciples here." Zhang Tianyi said.


    "If my family gets a little hurt, I will kill all your disciples."


    "Rosilik, today you have your team stationed here. No matter the psychics or other monsters come here, they are forbidden to enter." Zhang Tianyi shamelessly throws the ball to rossellick.


    Just then, another car came to the hotel.


    Two people got off the bus. One of them was Mary the 23rd generation.


    Another person looks like a middle-aged man, but his eyes are full of vicissitudes. He looks more like an old man in a middle-aged coat.


    "Hi, Chen." Mary, the 23rd generation of blood, took the initiative to say hello to Chen Yu.


    Rousselick looked at Chen Yu in surprise.


    He even knew twenty-three generations of Blood Mary.


    "Old man, have you convinced Chen?"


    "Of course, Chen will cooperate with me."


    "Bloody Mary and Zhang Tianshi, don''t you introduce this young man to me?" The middle-aged man made a deep and heavy voice.


    Under the rough appearance, there are peaceful and peaceful eyes.


    "A genius above this age."

 Chapter 2055

    "Hello." The middle-aged man reached out to Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu felt his temptation when he grasped the hand of the middle-aged man.


    Chen Yu always smiles, but the middle-aged man''s face is more and more heavy.


    "Well, I give up." At last, the middle-aged man admitted defeat.


    No matter how much power he used.


    No matter how much magic he unleashed.


    Chen Yu kept smiling.


    Then fight back a little bit.


    Until he almost crushed his hand.


    "But it''s not just power in the spirit world." The middle-aged man slapped Chen Yu on the shoulder.


    Chen Yu feels that he has some sensory problems.


    Just now I saw this big man and thought he was approachable.


    But it was discovered after contact.


    The big man''s eyes are too deceiving.


    Chen Yu looked at Zhang Tianyi and the 23 generations of Blood Mary again.


    What''s the matter with the two of them?


    What is the expression of watching a play?


    Did they bring this guy in front of them on purpose?


    Since they are old acquaintances with this guy, it is impossible for them not to know his character.


    They''re trying to get this guy in conflict with himself?


    And then kill this guy with your own hands?


    Chen Yu turned to look at the two men.


    It was as if nothing had happened to them.


    "Let''s go first and meet again tonight." Zhang Tianyi''s hand rests on Chen Yu''s shoulder.


    "Lao Zhang, what''s the matter with that guy?"


    "The head of a new church, the head of St. Peter''s church, kemore Deakin." Zhang Tianyi said.


    "What''s the matter with you and the 23rd generation? If you want me to kill him, just say it. "


    "Directly speaking, will you listen to us?"


    "You have a feud with him?"


    "There''s no evidence, but that guy''s reputation in the spiritual world is very poor."


    "Oh Has he ever done anything that makes people angry? "


    "He''s called a genius killer." "Some of my disciples were interrupted by him," Zhang said


    "Is it tolerable?" Chen Yu looked at Zhang Tianyi in surprise: "with your character of protecting the calf, you can''t be indifferent."


    "No way, I''m not reasonable." Zhang Tianyi said helplessly.


    "Even if it''s unreasonable, you can''t be a turtle. This is not the old bastard I know."


    "My disciple was drugged, then the next day there was a female corpse lying beside him, and then he was sent to prison, where he was seriously injured. When we met him in the hospital, he could not stand up anymore, and now he was charged with rape and killing."


    "Seriously, your disciples didn''t do it?" Chen Yu looks at Zhang Tianyi suspiciously.


    "Get out of my way, my disciples won''t do such a thing, and all the parties, including the police who seized him at that time, the prisoners who wounded him in the prison, and even the body of the female victim, are gone. I want to say that there is no behind the scenes, do you believe it?"


    "Then how can you be sure he did it?"


    "Some things, do not need to find substantive evidence, almost OK." Zhang Tianyi said.


    "In that case, you can''t kill him yourself."


    "I''m an old master. If I do it, the reputation of Longhushan and I will be totally ruined. I can''t let go of it completely."


    Chen Yu thought about it, but he could understand Zhang Tianyi''s scruples.


    After all, Zhang Tianyi is different from himself.


    Up to now, his disciples are still bearing such heinous charges.


    If Zhang Tian and kemore Daiken do it.


    Most of them will let the Tianshi sect of Longhushan bear the stigma of hiding dirt.


    "So when you introduced me, you deliberately dug a hole for him?" Chen Yu looked at Zhang Tianyi with displeasure: "you are the cause of disaster."


    "It''s nothing to do with him for you."


    "Some people in scarlet church have suffered from him?"


    "He still has a way to restrain in the Chinese territory. After all, the Chinese government has never been soft to fight against the religion of the holy stone sect. But in Europe, this is the base of the holy stone sect. Today, the holy stone sect has developed into millions of believers. You can imagine how powerful he is."


    "Is this sacred stone cult a cult?"


    "What they do is no different from the cult, but they are not as blatant as the cult. Most of their work is done in private."


    Chen Yu can always feel the vision behind him.


    Chen Yu has his own judgment. Maybe Zhang Tianyi''s words are from his own point of view.


    But Chen Yu didn''t like that kemore Deakin either.When Chen turned his head and looked at the eyes behind him, they also touched Chen''s eyes.


    Find a chance to kill him!


    Chen Yu saw it in kemore Daikin''s eyes.


    Kemore Deakin also felt the lines in Chen''s eyes.


    Zhang Tianyi said in a low voice, "did you see his eyes clearly?"


    "The man''s eyes are too naked to hide his malice." Chen said.


    "It''s normal that he doesn''t know how to cover up his weaknesses."


    "Weak? Do you think I feel weak? "


    "That''s how a person''s senses are. When you don''t show your strength, you can''t recognize a person. He has been in a high position for a long time, and he has been used to looking at others with a commanding eye. Except for a few people in the spiritual world, few of them can make him look at them directly. It''s also because of this psychological advantage that he has some ideas that he shouldn''t have."


    "But I almost broke his bones just now." Chen said.


    "What he''s good at is not the reinforcement system, and he has too many people at his disposal, so he takes it for granted that he has an advantage over you."


    "It''s all the trouble you''ve caused me." Chen Yu said with displeasure.


    "Ha ha You and I have twenty-three generations. As long as we have three equal dialogues and they are seen by him, then he will be malicious to you. Instead of keeping you in the dark, or even being cheated by his hypocritical face before he launched, it is better to let him show his evil intention directly. "


    "So I want to thank you?"


    "No need to thank you. Just protect me tonight."


    Chen Zhu sighed, and Zhang Tian didn''t say anything without reason.


    If it''s only from the first impression, it''s hard for Chen Yu to think about it, and the other party will be malicious to himself.


    In the past, Chen Yu never believed in the world''s ill will for no reason.


    Now, Chen believes it.


    People who don''t know each other, but who can be malicious to each other.


    "I have a proposal. Do you want to hear it?" Zhang Tianyi said.


    "What proposal?"


    "It''s more a request than a proposal..."

 Chapter 2056

    Knock knock knock -


    there is a knock outside Chen''s door.


    Zhang Tianyi stood outside the door and looked at Chen Zhu, who had opened the door.


    Looking up and down at Chen Yu, he said, "have you forgotten anything?"


    "No, I remember. I''m going to take action tonight."


    "I''m not going to change." Zhang Tianyi, with a dark face, looks at Chen Yu in his boxers.


    "These are the pants kissed by the goddess of victory. I''ve never lost in them." Chen Yu said very seriously.


    Zhang Tian grins at Chen Yu.


    It''s farting to you that you won the battle.


    "Take it seriously and get dressed!"


    "No, I must wear these boxers to the war today."


    "Are you not afraid to run naked?"


    "These pants are made of dragon scales." Chen Yuli said of course.


    Zhang Tian took a long breath and suppressed his anger.


    "Forget it You''d better be happy, but at least you should wear a T-shirt. You''re not suitable for that wild style. "


    Chen Yu''s T-shirt is not willing to be worn. After all, ordinary clothes can hardly survive every battle.


    In Chen''s luggage, ordinary T-shirts cost $1200, all of which are high-end goods.


    Besides, it''s not a meeting.


    There''s no need to wear a suit.


    Zhang Tianyi felt Chen Yu''s perfunctory attitude.


    Forget it, he''s begging for help.


    Can only accept Chen Yu this perfunctory.


    When waiting for action, Chen Yu will not be perfunctory.


    The location of the incident is not far from here, but more than 100 kilometers from Rome.


    This time, neither Chen Yu nor Zhang Tianyi took a bus.


    Fly directly in the night.


    Zhang Tianyi observed Chen Zhu.


    "Chen Yu, shall we compete for speed?"


    "Well, what''s the color?"


    "OK." Zhang Tianyi readily agreed.


    "If I lose, I''ll help for free this time." Chen said.


    Zhang Tian''s face is black again. Doesn''t that mean he didn''t give anything.


    "If you lose, you take off and run around Rome."


    Whew -


    suddenly, Zhang Tianyi disappears in front of Chen Yu.


    Chen Leng once found that Zhang Tianyi had appeared several kilometers away.


    Chen Zhu takes a breath of cool air, so fast!


    How did Zhang Tianyi do it?


    There is no air flow brought by any high-speed movement.


    No, it''s not just speed.


    This is magic!


    But Chen is not going to give up.


    Boom -


    there was a loud explosion in the air.


    When Zhang Tianyi was resting, Chen Yu had rushed to him.


    And then there''s the air of terror.


    Zhang Tianyi''s face skin was almost distorted by strong air flow.


    Chen''s T-shirt has been completely destroyed.


    Zhang Tianyi looks at Chen Yu: "your speed seems to be faster than I thought."


    "You''re not slow either." Chen Yu looked at Zhang Tianyi and said, "what kind of magic is that?"


    "Inch down." Zhang Tianyi said.


    "Fortunately, you need to breathe back, otherwise I can''t win." Chen said.


    Zhang Tianyi''s eyes flashed a light: "return to Qi? It seems that I have to get serious. "


    "Then I''ll take it seriously."


    Zhang Tianyi''s contraction into an inch hardly stopped.


    Chen had to take back what he had said, and he needed to speed up.


    Almost ten seconds later, the two have appeared in a small town on the edge of the forest.


    Both arrived at the entrance of the town in an instant.


    The difference is that Zhang Tianyi came quietly.


    Chen''s way is a lot rougher.


    At the moment of Chen Yu''s landing, the ground was smashed into a pit of several meters.


    "It''s too short a distance. The division wins." Chen has just used all the cards except the giant spirit deification.


    "Next time we''ll go around the world, can you compete?" Zhang Tianyi is also stubborn.


    "Why don''t you dare not, don''t you give up halfway at such an old age."


    "I can just go to the sun for a turn."


    "If you really want to go to the sun for a turn, I will bow to the wind."


    Boasting about the end of time, Chen Yu and Zhang Tian go to the town.


    Neither of them felt the breath of life in it.Suddenly, a figure appeared on the street corner, and rushed towards Chen Yu and Zhang Tian.


    Chen Yu didn''t want to. He punched the figure.


    "Ah..."


    The figure broke in a flash.


    Then he saw an old man in a red robe running out, pointing to Chen Yu and Zhang Tianyi with his face covered.


    "Zhang Tianyi, who is this guy? It''s too heavy. "


    Chen Yu watched the old man wearing a golden light and holding a scepter. His whole body was full of sacred breath.


    This is not the Pope This is not the Pope


    "Who makes you look scary?" Zhang Tianyi sneered.


    The old man with the golden crown looked at Chen Zhu and looked up and down.


    "Is this your help? When did you come out of China with such a young and powerful master? "


    "All the people in this town are dead?"


    "Isn''t that nonsense? Of course, it''s evacuation. How can I allow this to happen?"


    Just then, two cars came from a distance with high beams on.


    There were three people in the car ahead, two of them were twenty-three Blood Mary and kemore Deakin.


    The other one doesn''t know. His eyes are cold.


    With a young and handsome face to the extreme.


    But the hair is silvery white.


    Several people came down from the car behind, including young people and middle-aged people.


    "Tianshi Zhang, you are so early." Kemore Deakin came to Zhang Tianyi politely.


    "I''m not like you, procrastinating." "Zhang Tianyi said quietly:" OK, everyone is here, I start to assign tasks


    Zhang Tianyi is the main person in charge of the incident and the commander in chief.


    So even the old man with the golden crown should listen to Zhang Tianyi.


    "Kemore Deakin, you''re in charge of the first floor passage. Baifra, you''re in charge of the second floor passage. Bloody Mary, you''re in charge of the third floor. John, you''re in charge of the fourth floor. I''m in charge of the innermost floor." Zhang Tianyi said.


    The passage between the water and the human world is divided into five layers. The more dangerous the next layer is.


    Zhang Tianyi takes the initiative to take the deepest seal.


    Chen Yu is the main one, so he thinks he should be the safest one.


    Of course, in fact, it is reasonable for Zhang Tianyi to assign the next three levels of danger to the twenty-three generations of Blood Mary or the old man with golden crown, or the cool and handsome man with hundred hair.


    "After I finish sealing, the previous layer will start sealing."


    "What about the friend you brought? What does he do? "


    "Protect me." Zhang Tianyi said naturally.


    John looked at Chen Yu. He was not surprised that there was a bodyguard around Zhang Tian.


    He was surprised that the man Zhang Tianyi chose was not his disciple, but Chen Yu, who didn''t seem to have much strength.

 Chapter 2057

    Except for the twenty-three generations of Blood Mary.


    Everyone else could not help but watch Chen Yu carefully.


    Kemore Deakin narrowed his eyes, and there was a faint light in his eyes.


    But nobody said much.


    When they came to the edge of the forest, they could hear the fierce gunfire in front of them.


    "Is it the holy army?" "Hiss and hiss They look dead and wounded. "


    Kemore Deakin''s tone was a little gloating.


    Old John''s face was very ugly.


    He is the true virgin in the spiritual world.


    Old John soared into the air with a holy radiance, almost covering the battlefield in front of him.


    "My children, retreat, and the next battle, leave it to me."


    Old John''s light heals every wounded crusader, but it also does great damage to the unclean souls who run out of the passage.


    "Don''t he know how to save his magic power for this old thing? He''s using such a huge magic power now. He insists on the next seal?" Twenty three generations of Blood Mary complained.


    Those five seals, each of which needs a huge magic power to maintain.


    Zhang Tianyi and 23 generations of Blood Mary are happy to say.


    After all, the two of them are the strong in the upper Qing Dynasty. Their magic is almost limitless.


    Xiaotiandi can increase their magic recovery speed to an unimaginable level.


    This is beyond the reach of the psychics in the upper Qing Dynasty.


    Unless it is more than the magic consumption of recovery speed, otherwise, shangqingjing basically belongs to perpetual motion machine.


    Although old John is very powerful, he is still a step away from Shangqing.


    He''s over consuming magic here.


    So it means that when sealing, it will face greater danger and trouble.


    And old John is responsible for the fourth layer, the fourth layer is next to the fifth layer of seal difficulty.


    Zhang Tianyi, as the commander in chief, arranged for old John to take charge of the sealing of the fourth floor, even the 23rd generation of Blood Mary.


    Of course, it''s because of old John''s strength. Of course, it''s also because he''s a big boss of the church.


    Although old John is not in the realm of upper Qing Dynasty, he has the most powerful power of light.


    He has absolute restraint over the spirit.


    After a while, old John fell from the sky.


    His face was a little tired.


    "John, don''t you completely ignore our plan of action?" Twenty three generations of stinking.


    "But I can''t watch my children face the threat of death."


    "You can''t save everyone."


    "At least I won''t allow my children to fall in front of me." Old John said solemnly.


    "Forget it, I don''t care about you. If you fail, more people will die." Mary, the twenty third generation of blood, warned.


    "I won''t fail. I know what I''m doing." Said old John.


    The deeper you go, the more bodies you see.


    All the bodies of the holy army.


    Old John''s face was full of sadness: "my child, please rest in peace. Heaven has opened the door for you, and I will look up to you in the arms of the Lord."


    "If you delay, more people will return to the Lord."


    Twenty three generations of Blood Mary is an acute son. Old John is still purifying and praying for the holy army.


    "Well, let''s go." Said old John sadly.


    But before long, old John saw a lot of unclean souls coming out of the passage. They were capturing the souls of the holy army who died in the war.


    "Damn it, give me back the soul of my child." Old John is furious again.


    Old John didn''t care about other people''s eyes, so he went all the way to the tunnel.


    At this time, the channel has been expanded to a diameter of 100 meters.


    And the edge is still collapsing.


    This passage is not deep enough.


    In fact, it''s not that deep, at least Chen''s small world can be explored to the end, about 6700 meters.


    However, the bottom of this passage is not really a secluded water.


    And at the entrance and exit of the passage, unclean souls constantly emerge.


    Of course, no one will look for death, and actively offend these monster level humans standing on the edge.


    At this moment, the most powerful group of human beings is gathered here.


    "Chen, let''s go down first."


    Chen Zhu nodded, and Zhang Tian jumped down one or two times.


    "Can that boy really do it?" Said kemore Deakin, with strong doubts."Old man Zhang Tianyi is honing him." Twenty three generations of Blood Mary said.


    ¡­¡­


    Chen Yu and Zhang Tianyi are both doing free fall.


    In a few moments, the two fell to the bottom.


    No, it should be said that it has entered the world of dark water.


    This is a very big different space.


    It''s also a small world.


    As soon as Chen Yu and Zhang Tian fell to the ground, they saw that there was a holy army here.


    And the first one is a fat old man. Rosilik is here.


    They are fighting against the unclean Soul here.


    "Hey Little fat man. " Zhang Tianyi said hello.


    "Wow Zhang Tianshi, you are here. It''s very kind of you to finally come to me. I don''t have to die at last. " "I want to be Pope one day. I don''t want to die here."


    Zhang Tianyi knew the personality of the fat old man Bishop: "how can you be here?"


    "That old bastard No, it''s the Pope''s majesty who feels that his position is threatened by me, so he revenges for his own good. He even arranged this mission for me to die. He asked me to come here and directly stop the unclean soul from rushing out of the passage. You are here. "


    "Aren''t you the Archbishop? Even John can''t force you to die."


    "He said that if I am not dead, I will be crowned as the official successor, and the top five."


    Zhang Tianyi looks at the fat old man bishop, though he is crying in front of himself.


    But it doesn''t look like he''s hurt at all.


    And even the magic is very abundant.


    "Hurry up and get me out of here."


    "No time." Zhang Tian glanced at the fat old man and Bishop: "you keep fighting. I''m going to activate the seal here. Before I activate the seal, you don''t want to go anywhere."


    "You want me to die. I''m not going to do it. I''m going now."


    "Go, if you can."


    Zhang Tianyi ignored the complaints of the fat old man and bishop and began to release his magic.


    The fat old man and the bishop were even more bitter.


    Suddenly, a white light burst out from the palm of the fat old man bishop, and a powerful unclean soul was destroyed in an instant.


    Chen Yu looks at the fat old man and bishop. Although his move is not a holy light cannon, its effect is exactly the same as his own holy light cannon.

 Chapter 2058

    Zhang Tianyi turns his head and looks at Chen Yu.


    "You''re not going to help?"


    "Do you have time to talk to me?" Chen Zhu has been looking at Zhang Tianyi.


    Chen is looking at what Zhang Tianyi is going to do.


    Zhang Tianyi''s body is full of surging magic power.


    Like a tentacle, start exploring around.


    "I''m still looking for something. This seal can''t be seen by the naked eye. It can only be explored through magic. It''s like scattering Niao at night to find a nightpot, and then aiming at the mouth of the pot."


    "Don''t you have a toilet in Longhu Mountain?"


    "The toilet was installed after 2000, so only one night pot can be prepared Now, in this tense atmosphere, don''t discuss this topic. Please help me. "


    "They don''t seem to need my help." Chen Chu looks around his eyes.


    Although the holy army was not ordered by Zhang Tianyi.


    However, they tacitly formed a defense line around Zhang Tianyi and surrounded Zhang Tianyi.


    "It looks like their defence is very solid and I don''t seem to be working at all." Chen said in a relaxed voice.


    "Don''t look at their ease now, they''ll be in big trouble soon."


    "Yes?" Chen Yu looks at the unclean soul flying all over the sky outside the defense line.


    He did not find a very powerful spirit.


    At this time, he felt Zhang Tianyi''s magic tentacle and suddenly grasped something.


    "Seal point found?"


    "I found it." Zhang Tian nodded.


    Then the magic of his body was released ten times as much as before.


    Looking at Zhang Tianyi''s face again, it seems that he is very relaxed.


    It seems that this ten times explosive power is not his limit.


    Think about it, too, as the recognized first person in the spiritual world.


    If only to this extent, few people would admit it.


    At the same time, the power of the unclean soul of the peripheral attack began to become strong.


    A large number of terrible unclean souls began to appear.


    Apart from the fat old man and bishop, other holy armies have begun to struggle.


    Most of these jihadists are actually ordinary people.


    Their role is very similar to that of CAOS.


    They also have superhuman physique.


    But the limit is not much.


    Combined with hard practice and exercise, they are proficient in fighting and firearms.


    Then, with the help of the weapons given by the church and a certain amount of weapons, it can form a strong force.


    Of course, there is still a big gap between them and CAOS if it comes to individuals.


    After all, the resources that casos and the lightning team have won are not comparable to those of the holy army.


    After all, there are so many people in the supernatural society. Naturally, there are more resources falling on them.


    And some resources, which are of little use to others, are of great value to casos and the lightning squad.


    For example, CASS and the lightning team can soak all the weapons they use in dragon blood.


    But the Crusaders could not be so extravagant.


    There are so many jihadists that few resources can be allocated to them.


    Most of the resources still need to be exchanged for merit.


    And the most important point is that the truly valuable resources have always been for psychics.


    All the psychics in the holy army are at the leader level, and they also have most of the resources.


    The ordinary holy army, on the other hand, acts as cannon fodder.


    It''s cruel to say that, but it''s true.


    The unclean souls began to attack.


    Casualties have also emerged in large numbers.


    "What''s the matter with these impure souls? I don''t feel like a ghost. " Chen asked.


    "Of course, ordinary evil spirits linger in the world with obsession before they die. In the end, the negative emotions are better than the reason. However, the reason does not disappear, but these unclean souls are not like this. They are ordinary spirits. Then they instill a lot of evil thoughts, which is commonly known as blackening."


    "Who indoctrinated them? It won''t come out of nothing. "


    "I don''t know who instilled it. Anyway, when this dark water appeared, these unclean souls also appeared. It can be traced back to more than a thousand years ago, when it was also the dark age of the European continent."


    Zhang Tianyi said: "at that time, although it was the darkest time in the European continent, a large number of powerful psychics emerged from it. The holy army was also established at that time to deal with the unclean souls in the water of yousenming. The seal here was also completed at that time. Before the seal lasted for a long time, it was destroyed by the unclean souls. Then the holy Army Then he put his hand to seal it again and again. Every time, the holy army fought to the death, which suppressed the unclean soul of the water. ""But I don''t think it can reach the level of major events. I don''t know what else exists."


    "The things here have killed two Pope." Zhang Tianyi said seriously.


    "Is there a stronger presence here than before?" Chen Yu looked around.


    "There must be more than one." Zhang Tianyi said: "and every time the unclean soul breaks through the seal, the harm is more and more serious, and the harm level is higher and higher."


    "What you know is so detailed."


    "Nonsense, it''s not a secret in the spiritual world at all. It''s already known to all."


    At this time, the fat old man and Bishop shook his big belly and ran to Chen Zhu and Zhang Tianyi with short legs.


    "No, it''s really not. Tianshi Zhang, we can''t help it." Said the fat old man bishop breathlessly.


    "Don''t pretend. I know your strength, which is far more than what you show. Give me a serious fight." Zhang Tianyi scolded.


    But just then, there was a dark shadow ahead.


    The smell of that shadow is very uncomfortable.


    Around the shadow, there are a lot of powerful unclean souls.


    The power of that shadow and the spirit of hatred that Chen Yu captured in Africa are of one level.


    Chen found that there were several unclean souls in the neighborhood.


    "Master Zhang, do you want me to deal with that? I don''t want to die. It''s terrible. "


    Just then, a skeleton appeared in the shadow.


    A skeleton in rags and a staff.


    "That''s the soul of death, little fat man. You''ve got people back, behind me." Zhang Tianyi said.


    The fat old man and Bishop are not willing to accept the name "little fat".


    But he can''t provoke Zhang Tianyi, so he can only think that nothing has happened.


    Zhang Tianyi looks at Chen Yu again: "don''t pretend to be a grandson, do it."

 Chapter 2059

    "Master Zhang, you can use my nickname in private. I''m a bishop now, bishop."


    In front of so many people, I call myself a little fat man. The fat old man and bishop can''t accept it.


    "Even if you do become Pope in the future, you are still fat in my eyes." Zhang Tian didn''t give face at all.


    The fat old man and Bishop grinned and looked rather sad.


    What can I do? I can only accept it.


    Can we still play Tianyi?


    The key is that we can''t fight.


    Fat old man bishop looked at Chen Yu: "Zhang Tianshi, is this kid sure?"


    "What do you think I brought him here for? Mascot? "


    Rosilik also came back with his players.


    "Monseigneur, what now?"


    "It''s OK. Tianshi Zhang is here." Said the fat old man bishop.


    Chen Yu looks at the approaching soul of death.


    It''s a pretty awkward thing to look at.


    "That sleeping soul? What are the characteristics? " Chen asked.


    "It has no characteristics. It can take physical damage. It''s your best enemy." Zhang Tianyi said.


    The fat old man, the bishop, and the holy army around him all looked at Chen Yu.


    It''s a dead soul. In their eyes, it''s an unclean spirit full of terrible and weird power.


    But in their two mouths, it seems to become a small problem that can be dealt with at any time.


    Seeing a large number of holy army gathered around Zhang Tianyi, the dead soul body rushed to him at once.


    Its huge body shrouded like a sky.


    "Bad Everyone''s protection is adjusted the highest, fast and fast! " The fat old man and Bishop saw that Chen Yu had not yet moved, and the dead soul body had already rushed over and shouted out in fear.


    Whoop -


    all of a sudden, a strong and hot air stream roared through the crowd.


    In the next moment, Chen Yu has appeared in front of the dead body.


    One punch! Boom -


    the middle part of the soul of death is Huo''s opening, and then the strength spreads from the opening to the surrounding.


    In an instant, the spirit of the whole dead soul split.


    Chen Yu fell to the ground again and moved his limbs.


    Everyone looked at Chen Yu with astonishment.


    A punch? So it''s over?


    Without any fancy, it makes people have a special visual impact.


    "Is this the end? It''s too boring, Lao Zhang. Enemies of this level, even when you''re squatting to wipe your butts, can be solved easily. "


    Chen Yu clapped his hands.


    The fat old man, the bishop and the holy army were all angry.


    They all thought Chen Yu and Zhang Tianyi''s words were too much.


    Zhang Tianyi looked at Chen Yu and said, "the trouble is still ahead. The soul of death is actually the source of evil thoughts. Although each individual is very powerful, they are the food of other unclean souls. Especially after the food is dried up, it is like a rotten body smelled by a scavenger."


    Gradually -


    everyone can see that there are dark and hard to see light spots in the distance.


    Here we are! Here comes


    Those things are coming!


    It''s really full of gloomy and horrible materialization.


    As if all the evil thoughts of the world were gathered here.


    Even if it''s not there.


    But the overwhelming sense of oppression, still pressure of all people can not breathe.


    That''s not a big army. It''s a mountain flood and tsunami.


    "That''s what you''re up to now." Zhang Tianyi said with ease.


    After all, he doesn''t need to do anything. He just needs to watch a play nearby.


    Zhang Tianyi suddenly feels happy Sometimes happiness comes so suddenly So strange.


    "It looks like trouble." Chen Zhu sighed, "I suddenly regret helping you."


    The fat old man and bishop can''t continue to joke so easily and casually.


    "There''s just a little bit of a big event now." Zhang Tianyi said, "you know what kind of consequences these things will have if they go out."


    Chen Chu looked at Zhang Tianyi and said, "can you give them all a soul speaking spell?"


    "No problem." Zhang Tianyi readily agreed.


    At the same time, 16 incarnations of Chen Yu appeared.


    Then there are 16000 stone swords.


    These stone swords are all made and honed by Chen Yu in the river map.


    Without the help of the old turtle, Chen can only do it by himself.


    When the stone sword is flying in the sky.


    Even Zhang Tianyi was stunned.


    "Chen Yu, are you going to return ten thousand swords?""I created it myself. I did remember the name at the beginning, but I felt very ashamed."


    As for the members of the holy army, their eyes are almost on the ground.


    What is that? A miracle?


    Compared with Chen Yu''s first shot, it was only one punch.


    Although the results are shocking, they are not enough.


    But now, the effect of the flying stone sword is totally different.


    And that amazing efficiency.


    I''m afraid that all the holy army together are not as efficient as Chen Yu alone.


    The key is that Chen Yu is completely in the rear.


    No unclean soul can approach a kilometer.


    "It''s the needlework of the Qingyi gate."


    Just as Chen Yu is observing Zhang Tianyi, Zhang Tianyi is also observing Chen Yu.


    Zhang Tianyi soon figured out the use of Chen Yu''s move.


    And before they communicate, Chen Yu once taught Zhang Tianyi the avatar.


    So Zhang Tianyi soon figured out the trick.


    But I''ve made it clear, but I''m afraid no one else can use it like Chen Yu.


    After all, Chen Yu was in Hetu at the beginning, so he practiced every day, and did not know how much time he spent.


    It''s not just a matter of magic, it''s a matter of time.


    Even Zhang Tianyi has to look at this move and sigh.


    But the number of unclean souls is too much.


    Even more than ten thousand stone swords can''t stop those unclean souls completely.


    And there are some unclean souls whose strength is much stronger than that of ordinary unclean souls.


    "Chen Yu, it doesn''t seem to work. Even if your ten thousand swords return to the emperor, they won''t stop you."


    "I don''t call it the return of ten thousand swords." Chen Chu rolled his eyes and put away all the stone swords.


    The fat old man, bishop and holy army saw Chen Yu put up his stone sword.


    They all thought Chen was exhausted.


    But it''s understandable.


    After all, Chen just used that kind of magic to kill hundreds of thousands of unclean souls.


    This has been a great feat.


    However, compared with the total number of unclean souls, Chen''s achievements are not significant.


    At the same time, all the external avatars of Chen Yu are integrated into one.


    Chen Yu twisted his neck and looked at the raging waves that had already come.


    All of a sudden, Chen Yu''s hands suddenly waved, and he kept shooting at the sky.


    Then, the sky continued to drop huge palms.


    Bombardment -


    like a bomber, originally

 Chapter 2060

    The ground is like being crossed by an iron ox pear.


    It''s completely opened, and not again.


    It''s constantly being overturned, tossed and turned, over and over again.


    At present, the coverage, killing range and killing power of this move have exceeded that of yuqianjian.


    This is also an inevitable result, as Chen''s strength improves.


    Some abilities in the past have begun to lose use or value.


    Gradually replaced by some more efficient attack moves.


    Everyone stared at Chen Yu.


    Even Zhang Tianyi was scared.


    Rousselick looked at Chen Yu dully.


    Is this Chen''s real strength?


    It''s incredibly powerful.


    An unparalleled move.


    It''s like a God in the sky, constantly clapping his hands.


    Originally, it was just like the unclean soul of mountain torrents and tsunamis.


    It''s almost empty now.


    Hu -


    Chen Zhu breathed a long breath.


    "How is it? It''s not bad. " Chen Chu looks back at Zhang Tianyi.


    "It''s not bad, but it''s a little weak." Zhang Tianyi said truthfully.


    Of course, he did not know that this move was originally used as a group attack.


    Chen Yu''s monomer attack ability, he is also very clear.


    To put it bluntly, Zhang Tianyi is really a little jealous of Chen Yu''s move.


    If there is Chen Yu alone, basically the enemy''s quantitative advantage will not be reflected.


    Quantity? It doesn''t exist in front of Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu glanced at Zhang Tianyi and said, "you''re a bully. You''d better take a look. Your move has both group attack effect and can cause huge damage to the monomer. If you can do it, I''ll be a doorboy for you in Longhushan for one year."


    "Go away, you don''t look like a good person to be a doorboy at the gate of our dragon and tiger mountain. The ticket revenue of our dragon and tiger mountain will be halved."


    At this time, Chen felt the wave in the distance.


    The fluctuating breath grew from weak to strong.


    Not from far to near.


    The source of that fluctuation is not far away.


    But the gap between strength and weakness is obvious.


    But soon, Chen found out.


    It''s not through perception.


    It''s just visible to the naked eye.


    The unclean souls destroyed by Chen Yu are gathering together.


    Chen Chu felt his chin and looked at the huge spirit gathering.


    The fragments of the unclean soul are not a twisted spirit, but a complete soul.


    This surprised Chen.


    Because the soul can not be randomly combined.


    A combination can only produce distorted things.


    But the combined spirit is not a twisted one.


    Those unclean souls look more like they are part of this body.


    "Lao Zhang, do you know what''s going on?"


    "I think I understand." Zhang Tianyi also looked at the spirit body that was growing stronger.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Isn''t it obvious that for some reason, the body that is reuniting has been divided into countless parts, which has resulted in countless unclean souls. Now these unclean souls as individuals have been wiped out by you, and these fragments are beginning to be reunited and are becoming complete."


    It''s creepy for everyone to hear that millions of impure souls are actually fragments of a subject?


    So how powerful is the subject spirit?


    It''s totally inconceivable that this gathering will produce a multi terrorist spirit.


    "Mr. Zhang Tianshi and Mr. Chen, don''t stop him in advance before he has fully recovered?" Asked the fat old bishop eagerly.


    "I don''t want to deal with him now. Ask Chen Yu." Zhang Tianyi said casually.


    "I want to see what he is." Chen said.


    "It''s not a time for willfulness." Said the fat old man bishop.


    "Chen Yu, that guy seems to be really a bit bad."


    Pa -


    Chen Yu made a loud finger: "who has a cigarette, give me a cigarette."


    One of the Crusaders quickly handed Chen a cigarette.


    Chen Chu was there in public to puff up the clouds.


    "Facing a huge challenge, I am still here, is not it very handsome?"


    Zhang Tianyi used a silent voice to Chen Yu: "Shuai n.. M.. B."


    "Believe it or not, I''ll kill you?"


    Chen Yu and Zhang Tianyi are having trouble again.


    Everyone felt speechless towards the two men who were strong enough to be outrageous, but bad tempered.Their infighting is totally indiscriminate.


    Everyone can''t help but wonder if the powerful people are so bad.


    The spirit gradually took shape, and he became perfect.


    And that chilling smell.


    Chen Yu and Zhang Tianyi also stopped making noise.


    "He seems to be in a bit of trouble. Chen Yu, don''t capsize in the gutter."


    "Trouble? I''m not just a little bit of a problem. " The spirit opened his eyes and looked at all the people in front of him: "I am the perfect creation of the devil king, I am above all."


    Suddenly, a terrible pressure burst out on the spirit body. In a flash, hundreds of holy army lay on the ground.


    Even the fat old man and Bishop are no exception. The pressure of terror to the extreme seems to be the essence.


    Only Zhang Tianyi and Chen Yu were not affected.


    "I''ve got 10000 nests of grass floating through my mind." Zhang Tianyi said, "do you want to be so awesome?"


    "Strange, as a big boss, shouldn''t you introduce yourself first?" Chen Yu looks at the spirit in front of him with his head askew.


    "With bedbugs, you don''t need that much trouble. You''ll soon have no residue. Besides, you don''t have the right to know my name."


    "You say you are the perfect creation created by the demon king? Are you perfect? "


    "Bold!"


    The more terrifying pressure came to Chen Yu.


    "Dare you doubt me!"


    "Your anger fully shows your self distrust. In fact, you know that you are not perfect. At least You are not strong enough to be perfect in power. "


    "Your words will only make you die faster." The spirit looked at Chen Yu coldly.


    "Oh, let me see how you killed me." Chen Yu ticked his finger.


    "Kill me!" The spirit suddenly stared at Chen Yu.


    However, Chen Yu was looking at the spirit with a light and light air.


    "As long as the soul strength reaches a certain level, it is almost impossible to suppress the opponent by the mind." Chen Yu shrugged: "you''d better show your true ability. Let me see. You have combined the strength of millions of unclean souls. That''s what you should do now. If you just want to defeat me by your mind, it''s unrealistic."


    "You damned ant!"


    Suddenly, Chen Yu appeared in front of the spirit without any sign.


    But the spirit body didn''t even respond, so Chen Yu grabbed him by the neck.


    And Chen Yu is releasing a strong holy breath.


    "If you only have guns, you''d better die."

 Chapter 2061

    "I am the carrier of thousands of consciousness! Can you fight against tens of millions of consciousness? " The spirit body still looks at Chen Yu confidently.


    It seems that he is very concerned about his birth.


    In his view, he is supreme.


    Chen Yu suddenly raised his arm and burst out with a holy shock.


    The chest of the spirit is pierced in an instant.


    And then the breath of the spirit was much weaker.


    "Thousands of consciousness carriers? You just put these consciousness together to make it easier for me to put you Or you just killed it. "


    The spirit claimed to be the perfect creation created by the demon king.


    But in Chen''s view, he is far from perfect.


    For example, a huge army can be divided into individuals.


    It can also be integrated into a whole.


    Decentralized individual strength is certainly not as strong as a whole.


    But there is also a fatal flaw in integration.


    It''s like 10 million people tied together.


    Chen Yu bombards the spirit body with a fist, and all the individuals will be hurt.


    Although the spirit is powerful, it is far from perfect.


    If the so-called perfect creation of the handsome boy is at this level, Chen Zhao has to despise the handsome boy.


    This spirit body was bombarded by Chen Yu, and immediately backed away for a hundred meters, away from Chen Yu.


    He was shocked to see his chest pierced, and then to see Chen Yu, eyes have lost calm.


    Some just can''t believe it.


    The same is true of the Crusaders.


    They have experienced the horror of this spirit.


    That''s a horrible monster that just relies on consciousness to suppress hundreds of jihadists.


    But Chen Yu easily took the upper hand.


    At this time, Zhang Tianyi''s magic stopped conveying.


    At the same time, in this different space channel, there is a yellow curtain that is constantly closing.


    "Chen Zhu, I''m ready. We can go."


    "Wait Let me kill this guy first, and you will use this time to give them a magic of speaking spirit. "


    "I''m very quick. It doesn''t matter whether that guy does it or not." Zhang Tianyi looked at the holy army and said, "I will give you a Spirit speaking spell. Don''t resist."


    "Tianshi Zhang, don''t do that. I promise I won''t say anything." The fat old man and Bishop looked at Zhang Tianyi wrongly.


    "I believe you." Zhang Tianyi white eyes fat old man Bishop: "be honest, otherwise, I will beat you down first, everyone cooperate a little better."


    Fat old man bishop is helpless, he and his men face, but the world''s most powerful human.


    And there are still two. He doesn''t think that they can fight with these two people or talk about any conditions.


    Chen Yu said unconvinced, "my side is also very fast."


    Zhang Tianyi pointed to the top of his finger: "the seal is being healed. If we haven''t gone out before the seal is completely healed, we will be trapped here forever."


    "Then I''ll speed up." Chen Yu''s sudden move.


    There was a tear in the air, followed by a series of explosions.


    The spirit body is hit by Chen Yu in an instant, and is bombarded by Chen Yu''s lightning fast fist power.


    Every punch didn''t fail, every punch did.


    "You can die." Chen Yu punched through the chest of the spirit, and then the holy light gun burst out from the chest of the spirit.


    Ah -


    the spirit makes a miserable cry.


    The spirit body is always the spirit body, no matter how powerful the spirit body is, it can''t resist the holy power.


    It''s like throwing a mouse into a sulfuric acid cup.


    What''s more, Chen uses a high-level Angel Crystal.


    It''s more effective for spirit damage than for demons.


    The holy energy contained in the angel crystal is like radiation to the devil.


    But for the spirit, it''s like magma.


    Because the spirit body does not even have the flesh body, of course, it is easier to be eroded by divine energy.


    Chen Yu even felt that the strength of the spirit was too weak to speak.


    Can this level be called a great event by the church?


    Is it not enough?


    Don''t say Chen Yu about this level. Maybe Zhang Tianyi can solve it easily?


    Chen Zhu looks deeper into the dark water.


    There seems to be a more terrible existence in the deeper part of the dark water.


    It seems that this spirit, which calls itself the perfect creation, is not the real big boss.


    But it didn''t seem to be coming.Chen Yu collected the pieces of the destroyed spirit.


    "You''re so fast, isn''t it in other ways?"


    "Do you want to play here again?" Chen Yu looks at Zhang Tianyi with a black face.


    "Come on, do me a favor. These people don''t deserve to be here. I''m going to get them all out."


    "So many people, how to get out? I can''t help it. " Chen said.


    "With a little magic power, I use Sunday move." Zhang Tianyi said.


    "What do you want me to do?"


    Zhang Tianyi stretched out his hand: "just put it on."


    Chen Chu reaches for Zhang Tianyi''s hand.


    However, Chen feels a little disgusted.


    Just as he was about to withdraw his hand, Chen Yu felt Zhang Tianyi was sucking his Xianli.


    "Are you a big star sucking... Dharma or the northern hell skill?"


    "Ha ha..." Zhang Tianyi felt that Chen''s magic power was totally different from that of him, even from all the psychics around the world.


    But this immortal power and oneself don''t conflict at all.


    It''s like Chen Yu''s allergy to magic when he devoured other creatures with magic source through the mouth of gluttons.


    No one can absorb or devour the magic of others.


    However, Zhang Tianyi found that Chen Yu''s magic was all in all.


    "All right, let me go!" Zhang Tianyi suddenly drinks a big voice, the other hand suddenly lifts up, and all the holy army disappears in the same place in an instant.


    "Where have they been?" Chen asked.


    "Sent them out." Zhang Tianyi said, "it''s ok now."


    "Come on." Chen Zhu closed his eyes.


    Zhang Tian stepped down and suddenly had a sword in his hand. He rushed directly to Chen Yu.


    "Lead and learn from Tianlei, huanghuang Tianwei, four in eight directions, play all evil spirits, and break them for me."


    Zhang Tianyi''s sword thrust into Chen Yu''s chest.


    However, the sword''s edge stopped within half an inch.


    Zhang Tian tried several times, but failed to score another half.


    "You relax me and let go of all my muscles, otherwise my sword won''t get in at all."


    Chen can only release his muscles completely. Zhang Tianyi pushes the end of the hilt forward with all his strength. The sword front penetrates into his back.


    "Give me a reaction." Zhang Tianyi looks at Chen Yu with a calm face: "this is the treasure of our dragon and Tiger Mountain Heavenly Master. You should at least give some reaction now."

 Chapter 2062

    "You are a treasure of Zhenshan, and I happen to have mine attribute. The thunderbolt is used as a charging treasure for me. You expect a sword to make me react?"


    "Don''t you hurt when the sword stabbed you?"


    "I''ll cure the wound in a second. The pain nerves don''t respond." Chen Yu also said helplessly.


    "Forget it." Zhang Tianyi looked around and found the body of a holy army. Then he wiped it on Chen Yu''s face and clothes: "it''s about that. What''s the holy breath on you? Let''s get rid of it and get some of these dirty soul breath."


    After preparing for a few minutes, Zhang Tianyi was a little satisfied.


    By this time, the yellow curtain was almost closed.


    "Gone." After all, Zhang Tianyi and Chen Yu got off at the same time and passed through the yellow curtain when the seal was about to close completely.


    And in the moment when they rushed out of the yellow curtain, the inner part of the yellow curtain continuously impacted outward.


    And the intensity of the impact is very strong, and the yellow curtain seems to be about to be broken.


    However, after several times, the yellow curtain remained completely closed.


    Old John is waiting on the upper floor. Seeing Chen Yu and Zhang Tianyi appear, he immediately starts to activate the seal.


    When John saw Chen Zhuo dying, he helped Zhang Tianyi on his shoulder. Zhang Tianyi was alive.


    After all, Chen is not obliged to help them fight.


    But now he is seriously injured.


    "How are you, young man?" When John activated the seal, he also took the time to give Chen Zhu a holy magic.


    "John, you give me a serious activation seal, don''t do such useless things." Zhang Tianyi drinks and scolds.


    "It''s useless. This young man is injured for you."


    Zhang Tianyi''s face is black. They are not acting for John.


    "He has me to take charge of healing. The most important thing for you now is to activate the lower seal before it is broken."


    Although the time is short, Chen Yu actually just wiped out the terrible spirit below, so it should not be so fast for the following things to break through the seal.


    So old John as long as he plays normally, time should be available.


    If old John doesn''t have much to do.


    Old John is always like this. He tired himself half to death before doing business.


    It''s not that he affects the final result.


    In fact, old John has his own job and responsibility every time.


    But every time it''s just right, it''s just a little bit less than that.


    So it''s very troublesome to cooperate with old John. It''s also very frightening.


    Chen Yu is relaxed now. Even if he is a fake wounded man, he can still lie on the ground and watch plays.


    John also began to focus on the activation of the seal.


    "Tianshi Zhang, you are still responsible for taking care of the young man. If the seal below is broken, it doesn''t matter. Those unclean souls can''t break through the defense of my holy magic." Said old John.


    But wait left and right. Old John is about to finish activating the seal, but the seal below hasn''t been opened.


    How fierce the fight below was with John''s own brain.


    Before the activation of the lowest seal, how fierce the battle must be to reduce the strength of the unclean soul below, which has not broken through the lowest seal.


    But just when John thought that his side would finish sealing smoothly.


    The lowest seal was broken.


    A large number of unclean souls began to rush out of the seal, rushing to the third level.


    "John, you give me the honest activation seal. You are not responsible for the extra things."


    Zhang Tian immediately flew up and shouted, "dragon and tiger look!"


    Oh -


    roar -


    Zhang Tianyi''s yellow light flashed, and only two dragon and tiger beasts broke out.


    In the roar of the dragon and the tiger, those unclean souls are killed by a lot.


    At this time, there are several horrible unclean souls below.


    Although it is not as powerful as the spirit that Chen Yu deals with, it is not much weaker.


    Zhang Tianyi pinches the seal in his hand: "heaven and earth are dark and yellow, and there is no extreme Taoism."


    The dragon and tiger method turned into two yellow lights in an instant, which forced the netherworld to move up and down in an instant.


    Those powerful unclean souls are pierced by yellow light in an instant.


    There was a trace of surprise in Chen''s eyes.


    Zhang Tianyi''s strength is not weak.


    Moreover, it is more handy to deal with this kind of spirit body, which is no less than holy magic.


    This is the first time Chen saw Zhang Tian''s move.


    And that''s how strong a shot is.


    Although Zhang Tianyi''s reputation as the first person in a different world is exaggerated.But there is no doubt about his strength.


    And this is not Zhang Tianyi''s most powerful move.


    Of course, this so-called big event is not only what Chen Yu saw.


    If only these words, far from reaching the level of major events.


    At least, Chen Yu thought that the great event should be the level that the whole spiritual world should shake.


    But in the current situation, Chen Yu or Zhang Tianyi have the ability to solve problems.


    "The seal is activated. Zhang Tianshi, take the young man and let''s go to the top."


    Old John''s seal activation process is obviously much faster than Zhang Tianyi''s.


    Of course, this is not to say that old John is better than Zhang Tianyi.


    On the one hand, it''s old John''s home court, and he''s the main client.


    He knows the seal better than Zhang Tianyi. After all, it was the place where his ancestors fought.


    And the seals here are also left by the ancestors.


    So he knows better than Zhang Tianyi how to activate the seal.


    On the other hand, Zhang Tianyi is suspected of deliberately delaying time.


    Because he wants to see Chen Yu''s real strength, he is dawdling most of the time.


    Unfortunately, to his regret, Chen Yu did not really show his strength.


    The spirit, which calls itself the perfect creation, does look powerful.


    But the strength of that spirit body is much weaker than Zhang Tianyi predicted.


    As soon as Zhang Tian picked up Chen Yu, he went up with old John.


    Reach the third floor, which is in the charge of the 23rd generation.


    When Mary, the 23 generation blood, saw Chen Yu who was seriously injured, her first reaction was astonishment.


    But a closer look reveals something.


    Twenty three generations of Blood Mary took a puff on her cheek.


    "Blood Mary, it''s your turn. Would you like to change it for me? I have more. " Old John asked.


    Old John is overzealous, but the twenty-three generations of Blood Mary do not appreciate.


    "No, you can defend me." Blood Mary said that although she knew that old John was kind, she was obviously not going to accept it.

 Chapter 2063

    Twenty three generations of Blood Mary is not like old John.


    Although she won''t have much to do, her own affairs won''t be pushed away.


    "Bloody Mary, you''re almost dead. Let''s save some energy."


    "Go away." Twenty three generations of Blood Mary heard old John''s words, immediately furious: "you are dying, your family are dying."


    Twenty three generations of Blood Mary is very efficient, more efficient than old John.


    The seal of the lower layer hasn''t been broken. The twenty-three generations of Blood Mary has finished the seal.


    "Gone." Twenty three generations of Blood Mary called.


    Zhang Tianyi helps Chen Zhu up, and 23 generations of Blood Mary secretly sends a message.


    "What are you two doing?"


    "What''s the matter? Don''t you see Chen Yu seriously injured?"


    "Do you think I''m blind?" Twenty three generations of Blood Mary didn''t believe Chen would get hurt here.


    "Where is the flaw?"


    "I can understand Chen''s injury in other aspects, but it''s hard for me to understand that his body has been injured."


    "You don''t know anything." Zhang Tianyi said.


    "Why? John is with you, too? "


    "No, he''s not. He''s not a liar at all. It''s hard for him not to show his horse''s feet." Zhang Tianyi said, "so I kept him in the dark."


    "Kemore Deakin?" Twenty three generations of Blood Mary keenly perceived the intention of Zhang Tianyi and Chen Yu.


    Zhang Tianyi didn''t answer Mary''s question.


    But there are some things that can only be understood and cannot be said.


    Then they reached the second floor.


    The second level is in the charge of baifra, the leader of the fire cult.


    Baifra is a cold potato.


    When he saw the crowd coming up, without any extra words, he started the process of activating the seal directly.


    Chen Yu''s silent observer, baifra.


    If it''s just magic.


    Baifra is even more magical than old John.


    Of course, a lot of times magic doesn''t represent combat power.


    There''s not much magic between old man John and baifra.


    So when he didn''t see the battle with his own eyes, Chen couldn''t say which was better.


    And both of them have a lot to offer.


    One is the leader of the largest religious group.


    Another is the most powerful religious leader in Western Asia.


    No one knows if they have any formidable cards in their hands.


    Baifra''s senses are very sharp.


    It seems that Chen Yu''s eyes are detected. While maintaining the magic output, he turns to look at Chen Yu.


    "You, young man, have a fire of life in you."


    Chen Yu closed his eyes silently as if he didn''t hear anything.


    Next, the process of baifra activating the seal was also all right.


    In fact, after the activation of the lowest and penultimate seals, the crisis has been basically lifted.


    Later, everyone moved to the outermost layer.


    When kemore Deakin saw the crowd come out safe and sound, he couldn''t help but see a glimmer of disappointment in his eyes.


    However, he saw that Chen Yu was actually supported by Zhang Tian.


    And as soon as we get to the ground, we lie on the ground.


    Then Chen began to vomit blood.


    It looks like the injury is very serious.


    Kemore Deakin narrowed his eyes and stared at Chen.


    "Kemore Deakin, what are you doing now that you''re here?" Zhang Tianyi shouted.


    At this time, Chen Yu vomited blood again.


    Zhang Tianyi quickly put his energy back to Chen Yu.


    Undisguised to convey their magic to Chen Yu.


    Old John came over.


    "Master Zhang, let me see him. My holy magic will cure him."


    "No, most of his power comes from darkness. Your divine magic will only do more damage to him."


    "Well, but he has made a great contribution to our Holy See, and if he will, I will purify his magic."


    Although it is said that there is no such concept as light is justice and darkness is evil in the spiritual world.


    But in most people''s eyes, darkness is always uncomfortable.


    So if there is a choice, maybe many people will give up the darkness and turn to the light.


    And old John''s promise is sometimes the best compliment.


    Old John seldom gives such a promise.


    For there are ways to turn darkness into light.


    But it''s very difficult.


    In the eyes of old John, Chen Yu made a great contribution.That''s why this commitment has been rewarded.


    Unfortunately, Chen is not interested in it.


    Of course, I won''t be proud of it.


    All Chen needs to do now is pretend to be dead.


    "Chen Yu, do you want to transform?" Zhang Tianyi asked in a pose.


    Chen then passed out completely.


    "Well He''s passed out. I can''t make up my mind for him. " Zhang Tianyi looks at Old John helplessly.


    When kemore Deakin''s seal was fully activated, the five seals of the upper and lower layers were integrated in an instant.


    Everyone breathed a sigh of relief and finally solved it.


    Before the event went down completely.


    It was finally stopped before it became a big event.


    To be honest, Chen Yu is really a little disappointed.


    Chen Yu belongs to the kind of mind that is not too big.


    "Young man, your breath is very weak." Old John looked at Chen Yu worried.


    But the holy magic he mastered, even if he wanted to save Chen Yu very much, but because of the magic, he was powerless.


    As for old John, he felt Chen''s breath was weak.


    It''s all because Chen Yu has been holding his breath.


    That''s why it gives people a feeling of weakness.


    The scene was blinded by Chen Yu''s and Zhang Tianyi''s acting skills, that is, kemore Daiken and old John.


    Baifra was standing by without saying a word.


    He did not understand that Chen Yu''s body clearly had the fire of life like a little sun.


    How can you be so weak?


    Baifra kept his head down, actually observing the faces of several others.


    Suddenly, he saw the corner of Mary''s mouth and drew an arc.


    She''s an insider?


    Baifra looks at Zhang Tianyi again.


    Zhang Tianyi looks worried, but there is no worry in his eyes.


    And this young man called Chen Yu, who is also pretending.


    Who are they lying to?


    Is that John?


    No, neither Zhang Tianyi nor twenty-three generations of Blood Mary will provoke John.


    If there is a conflict among the three of them, it is also at the level of major events.


    The three old guys are super rational people, they don''t do this kind of thing.


    Except for John, it''s just me and kemore Deakin.


    Baifra''s corner of the eye looked at kemore Deakin.


    Suddenly, baifra seemed to know something.


    "Baifra, pass on the fire of my life to him." Said old John.


    Everyone was shocked, especially Zhang Tianyi, who didn''t plan to cheat John.


    "No, he''s not serious enough. Tianshi Zhang has his own way."

 Chapter 2064

    "Chen Yu, let me take you home."


    "No, I''m fine. I''ll be fine in a few days." Chen Yu stood up feebly: "even if I fight again, I will win for you."


    "Now is not the time to be brave." Zhang Tianyi pretends to say.


    "I said, I''m fine." Chen took a deep breath, but it was blood.


    Zhang Tianyi looks at Chen Yu with a solemn face: "you are infected with a vicious unclean breath, and your strength tends to be dark, which will be the best nourishment for this unclean breath. If you want to recover, you need to clear the unclean breath as soon as possible."


    "I''m a psychic, too. I don''t need you to teach me how to do it."


    With that, Chen Yu swayed away.


    Kemore Deakin looked at Chen''s back and said, "young people just like to be brave."


    Baifra looked at kemore Daiken, and then looked at Chen''s back. "Yes, it is. But if he recovers this time, he will leap thousands of miles. Maybe he will catch up with you and me and be with you and me in a short time."


    "How could it be, how old he is, not even a third of my age." Said kemore Deakin, squinting.


    "There is a kind of person called genius in the world." Said baifra.


    "You think he''s a genius, too?"


    "Zhang Tianshi brought so many disciples, but only this young man joined him in such a dangerous battle." "Isn''t that enough to say that if the young man doesn''t have enough strength and potential, he won''t be favored by Zhang Tianshi," baifra said


    Kemore Deakin''s heart was a little murderous.


    After leaving the public''s view, Chen Yu was too lazy to continue to pretend.


    To be clear, Chen Ji and Zhang Tianyi are fishing law enforcement.


    If kemore Deakin is malicious, he will definitely be hooked.


    When returning to the hotel, farry saw Chen Yu coming back with blood on her body, and immediately came to care for him.


    "Chen, what''s the matter with you?"


    "It''s not mine." Chen took off his clothes, and his chest seemed to be a rotten wound.


    Seeing the wound, fari was more worried: "you said you were OK."


    Chen chuckles, takes out a special magic container, grabs the rotten flesh and blood from his chest, and puts it into the magic container, while Chen''s skin is intact.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Fishing." Chen said.


    For fari, Chen doesn''t need to cover up anything.


    Fari immediately understood.


    Although she is an outsider, at least not a few of the psychics she contacts.


    "That''s your enemy?"


    "I have only met him twice, but he seems to be a little jealous of my youth and strength, and I have met such a person for the first time."


    "Is this thing to be thrown away?"


    Fari looks at the magic container in Chen''s hands a little disgusted.


    "I need it." Chen Yu is also helpless. Zhang Tianyi got this thing.


    No one likes to put this kind of thing on themselves.


    But there''s no way. Who needs to act.


    "Portia, tomorrow''s voyage is cancelled."


    "But boss, I have already paid a deposit of 200000 dollars. If it is cancelled..."


    "It doesn''t matter."


    For Chen, it''s a loss of 200, 000 dollars.


    Portia was speechless, but she was used to Chen''s willfulness.


    ¡­¡­


    "Did you find it?" Asked kemore Deakin.


    "It''s found that the man originally planned to leave Rome today, but I don''t know why. He cancelled the voyage. He chartered the plane, and now he''s cancelled it."


    "Do you know why?"


    "It''s said to be ill."


    Kemore Deakin thought for a while: "what do Zhang Tianyi, baifra, John and Bloody Mary do they do?"


    "Bloody Mary has left Rome early this morning, and it seems that baifra is going to leave within today."


    "Where are Zhang Tianyi and John?"


    "Tianshi Zhang seems to have been looking for things everywhere today. Several magic shops in Rome have been shopping around and bought a lot of magic materials and magic herbs."


    "What is the main purchase?"


    "They are magic materials and herbs used to purify and eliminate unclean things."


    "Keep a close eye on Zhang Tianyi. If he makes any moves, he will give me detailed records of where he has been."


    "By the way, the man''s movements give me a detailed explanation," kemore Deakin said


    ¡­¡­


    Zhang Tianyi runs to Chen Zhu these two days.


    "Zhang, when will kemore Daiken start? I haven''t been out for two days. Do you know how boring I am? In this famous historical city, I can''t appreciate the ancient wisdom and the crystallization of civilization, and I can''t enjoy the style of this ancient city. Do you know how painful I am? ""Then I ask you, if I give you a million dollars and go to see Rome, what do you choose?"


    "Enjoy Rome."


    "What you said is against your heart."


    "Do you know how much I can earn a day?" Chen Yu rolled his eyes. "I can earn at least two million dollars a day. Do you think I''m short of one million dollars?"


    "I can''t talk to you." Zhang Tian said without a word.


    "If that kemore Decken doesn''t do it, I''ll be well."


    "I''m in a hurry, too, but if people don''t do it, what can I do?"


    "Could he have seen through our scheme?"


    "No?" Zhang Tianyi''s face is a little ugly, after all, if their plan is seen through by kemore Deakin.


    So these two days, their actions become monkey play.


    "It''s all your fault. It''s so pompous and unnatural."


    "What''s wrong with me? I''ve really acted. I''m not exaggerating."


    "When did you play?"


    "Once, a crew came to our dragon and tiger mountain to film, and then I acted as an outsider."


    "How much did you put in the crew?"


    "I didn''t ask for money, but my apprentice put a sword on the director''s neck. Then the director readily accepted my request. Afterwards, he praised me for my extraordinary temperament."


    "Your grandchildren were still there."


    "Although the process is a little bit tortuous, the director of other people still urged me to stay in the group. If it wasn''t for me at that time, I really wanted to continue to take part in the later shooting of that group."


    As they said that, the topic of the two people went awry.


    "Have you ever been to a TV play? I''ve made a high box office movie and played a major role."


    "Which movie?"


    "Do you know the animal supermarket? I remember it was shown in China. I''m the villain who has been fighting with an old detective from the beginning to the end."


    "Oh I remember that villain who never really showed up from the beginning to the end. "

 Chapter 2065

    Chen Yu and Zhang Tianyi don''t know where to turn the topic.


    Chen Yu is the last to chat.


    Like Chen Yu and Zhang Tianyi, no one can talk about all kinds of low EQ when they meet, and no one knows how to give in.


    In fact, both of them belong to people with high EQ in real life.


    Zhang Tian left in a hurry.


    Because Chen Yu bet with him to see who can become an international superstar.


    And Chen also said that he would invest in films, then invite Steven to make them, and hit the Oscars.


    Of course, Chen can''t do it.


    However, Chen Yu felt very happy when he was angry to Zhang Tianyi.


    ¡­¡­


    "It seems that master Zhang left the hotel in a hurry."


    "In a hurry? Has the injury changed? "


    Kemore Deakin''s eyes flickered and his palms chafed.


    This is a big fish!


    Kemore Deakin can''t help it.


    "The Pope, the man''s wife and children are all in Rome, and may be able to start with them."


    "His wife and children have another chance?" said kemore Deakin


    "I find his wife and children come out to play and go shopping every day."


    "Well, take a chance and seize his wife and children."


    ¡­¡­


    "What do you think of that dress, Fanny?"


    "Nice." Replied Farley.


    Portia looked at fari doubtfully: "and then?"


    "And then what?"


    Portia was more puzzled. How strange was fari''s reaction today?


    Usually when I go shopping with her, when I see good-looking clothes, fari will make in-depth comments.


    Then there''s the trial, but today Farley''s just standing there.


    I didn''t have the idea to try it on, and I didn''t plan to buy it.


    "Don''t you buy it?"


    "Buy." Fari nodded and took out her credit card: "check out for me."


    Portia took the credit card, bought the order and went back to Farrie.


    "Fari, are you not feeling well? Or are you tired of shopping? "


    "No, I''m healthy."


    "All right."


    Two people out of the clothing store, suddenly a car parked beside the two women, followed by a man, a will be Fanny into the car, the car in an instant start and go.


    Portia was scared and silly. After a minute, Portia suddenly woke up.


    "Ah No way What to do What to do The boss will kill me. " Portia tugged at her hair. "Do I want to run now?"


    Portia panicked for another three minutes and finally calmed down.


    No, the boss is so fierce. He must have a way to save Fanny.


    Portia quickly dials Chen Yu.


    "Boss, it''s not good. Fari has been kidnapped."


    "Oh."


    "Oh? Boss, your reaction is quiet. What''s the matter with you? Do you think I''m kidding? "


    "No, I see. You can go back to the hotel."


    "Boss, do you want to call the police? I''ll call the police now. "


    "I said, no, I know what to do."


    Portia returned to the hotel in fear.


    However, as soon as I came to Chen''s room, I saw that Fanny was beside Chen.


    "Boss Fanny, what''s the matter? Didn''t I just see you kidnapped? "


    "No, No." Fari turned to look at Chen Yu.


    She didn''t know exactly what happened.


    But Chen Yu said to her today, don''t go out today.


    But listen to Portia, she seems to accompany a person who looks the same as herself today.


    And mistakenly recognize the other person as yourself.


    And the man was kidnapped.


    That is to say, Chen Yu knows what happened.


    In other words, this is a bureau arranged by Chen Yu.


    "But who were those just now?" Portia looked at fari and Chen Yu doubtfully.


    "It was just a joke." Chen Yu said with a smile.


    "Are you kidding? You said it was a joke? " Portia''s expression was very angry: "boss, fari, you are too much. Do you know how worried I am?"


    "What are you worried about? Are you worried that I will blame you? "


    "Of course, I went shopping with Fanny after all."


    Just then, Chen received a call.


    There was a voice on the phone: "your woman is in my hand. If you don''t want her to be miserable, you will come alone in a shabby church 35 kilometers outside Rome.""Who are you and what do you want to do?"


    The other side didn''t talk to Chen Yu and hung up the phone directly.


    Chen Chu looked at fari and said, "fari, don''t go out today."


    "I see." Fari nodded.


    Chen Yu called Zhang Tianyi again: "Lao Zhang, it''s over. The other side asked me to meet outside the city. You come here to protect Fanny and my children."


    "I''m going to the theatre."


    "Look at you." "If something happens to my family, I will make all the disciples of your Longhushan Heavenly Master into human centipedes," said Chen


    "Don''t worry, you can ask the old lady of Bloody Mary to help you watch."


    "She? Didn''t she go back the day before yesterday? "


    "No." Zhang Tianyi said quietly.


    "All right." Chen Zhu nodded.


    Zhang Tianyi and 23 generations of Blood Mary who can protect their families.


    Chen Yu changed his clothes and went out.


    Portia is very angry about Chen''s bad taste.


    But she really has no way to deal with Chen Yu.


    You can''t even quit.


    Chen Yu arrived at the appointed place as promised.


    The abandoned church is easy to find.


    Chen Chu coughed into the church.


    There are several psychics in the church, and there is no one else.


    "You are very punctual." The head psychic on the opposite side looks at Chen Yu.


    Cough -


    "and my woman Chen asked in a weak voice.


    "Don''t worry, we''ll get you together soon." There was a smile on the psychic''s face: "but before that, you''d better wear this."


    The psychic threw a shackle on Chen Yu''s foot.


    "Do you think it means anything to me? Even if I''m injured now. "


    "Do you think it will be a common shackle?"


    When Chen Yu picked up the shackles, he found that there were magic waves on them.


    It seems that this is the product of alchemy.


    Chen Yu put on the shackles honestly.


    Several psychics across the street were relieved.


    "Is it all right now?" Chen looked at several people across the street. "Can you take me to see my wife now?"


    "Not yet."


    "Do you want to repent?"


    "Don''t be so ugly. There''s someone else who wants to see you."


    "Who?"


    "You will know when you arrive."


    "I won''t go anywhere until I see my wife."


    "Do you have a choice now?"


    Several psychics look at Chen Yu with a mean smile.


    It seems that he intends to show Chen Zhu good-looking when he resists.


    Chen took a deep breath: "OK."

 Chapter 2066

    "I heard this guy is a super genius."


    "Need to be more careful?"


    "Of course, remember that one of us who hunted once broke free, so we need to be more cautious."


    Several psychics have imposed more than ten shackles on Chen Yu, and used several magic props.


    Chen Yu is honest to accept these shackle magic and magic props.


    After a series of magic, these people were relieved.


    Chen was then thrown into the back compartment.


    This is the first time in Chen''s life that he has been installed in the back carriage.


    It must be said that this is a rare experience.


    The car doesn''t go downtown.


    Chen can feel strong turbulence.


    It''s certainly not a concrete road.


    Chen was then dragged out of the car.


    Chen Xun first observed the surroundings.


    This is a cabin in the woods.


    Chen was dragged into the room, and then he saw the same tied up "fari".


    Although she is not a real fari, Chen Yu is still very uncomfortable.


    "I''ve been brought here. Can you let my wife go now?"


    "Fool, how can it be."


    Several psychics laughed.


    "Do you really think it will be so simple?"


    "Your woman will be fooled by us in front of you."


    "And you can only watch and do nothing."


    "I can give you as much as you want." Chen Yu said helplessly, "as long as you offer a price, I will never bargain. This is the only time you have the right to offer me a price."


    "Do you think it''s about money?"


    "You are the prey of some great man."


    "Who? Who''s the big guy? " "In Rome, there are not many people who can be called great people," Chen asked, following the other''s words


    "Me."


    Just then came the voice of kemore Deakin.


    He pushed the door in.


    "Mr. kemore Deakin, I don''t understand. Is that what you mean?"


    "Yes, I mean it." Kemore Deakin nodded.


    "I need an explanation, otherwise, it''s not over." Chen Zhugu said angrily.


    "Of course not, but do you think you still have a chance to say something to others?"


    "I see. It''s my carelessness."


    Chen took a deep breath: "but I hope you can let my wife go."


    "How can it be? Even if I allow it, my staff won''t allow it. They work for me. I''ll always give them some sweetness, don''t you think?"


    "Mr. kemore Deakin, I don''t understand. I didn''t seem to offend your partner. Why did you do this to me?"


    "There are so many inexplicable things in the world that you don''t need to understand everything."


    "Even if you say that, I hope you can tell me, at least before I die, to meet my last wish, OK?"


    "Don''t you know I have a nickname in the spirit world, the genius killer."


    "I''ve heard people talk about this nickname, but I don''t believe that there are such boring people in the world who are afraid of killing each other because of the young generation''s surpassing. I don''t think it''s true."


    "Ha ha..." Kemore Decken laughed.


    "Do you know my background?" Chen asked.


    "Do you want to scare me with your background? If you plan to do this, I suggest you shut up. I''m not interested in your background. I used to hunt for any force. I don''t care about your background. "


    "No, I want to tell you about my strength." Chen said.


    "Oh? Strength characteristics? What are the characteristics of power. " Kemore Deakin was interested and looked at Chen Yu curiously.


    "My magic is called liberation. If you can''t meet my requirements, I will greatly increase my strength. Although I am seriously injured now, I still have the power to fight." "So you''d better satisfy my curiosity, or you may be in trouble," Chen said


    Kemore Deakin frowned. He didn''t know there was such a strange magic in the world.


    But in the vast world, there are no surprises.


    So he regretted, but he didn''t have much doubt.


    "Then if you ask me to let you go, must I let you go too?"


    "Of course, this is the power of my magic. I can make many demands. If you don''t agree, my power will be stronger and will continue to be stronger." "Of course, my current physical condition, even if it becomes strong, can''t support it. The best result is to die with you," Chen saidKemore Deakin raised his eyebrows. This magic is really weird.


    But there must be some limitations that I don''t know.


    "So what are the limitations of this magic?"


    "The more difficult it is for a strong person to ask, the more magic will be consumed. This is also the defect of my magic. For example, if I ask an ordinary person for one hundred million dollars, for the other person, this request is too much, then my magic will be evacuated instantly."


    So it was. Kemore Deakin realized.


    If this kind of magic is only to ask for, and can not be satisfied will become more powerful, then this magic is almost invincible.


    In addition, from Chen Yu''s words, he roughly understood that this kind of magic requires not only huge magic, but also strong physique.


    "You seem to understand the rules of my magic."


    "You have one more thing to say. You also need to respond to my request, right?" "If not, you won''t tell me the bottom card so easily," said kemore Deakin wisely


    "That''s smart." Chen Yu nodded approvingly: "but now I can''t meet your requirements."


    "Can you give me this magic?" Asked kemore Deakin.


    "First of all, you have to answer my question, why do you hunt so many talents? Don''t say that kind of bullshit reason. I need to be honest." Chen said.


    Kemore Deakin looked at Chen Yu, and just then he felt that his breath seemed to be stronger.


    Sure enough, he really mastered the magic.


    For the first time, kemore Deakin wanted to master other schools of magic.


    If this magic works well, it will definitely be very powerful.


    It''s not necessarily beyond the top.


    "Well, I''ll tell you why." Said kemore Deakin.


    A smile appeared on Chen''s face.


    It''s not easy to trick this guy into telling the truth.


    "In this world, you are not the only one who has a special magic. I agree to have a special magic."

 Chapter 2067

    Chen Chu stood up and listened.


    Others don''t seem to know why kemore Decken hunted the world-famous geniuses.


    Now, kemore Deakin is finally willing to tell the truth.


    "I have the magic of deprivation, which is jealousy." "I''ve never been a genius, but I can take away the genius, the best aspect of every genius," said kemore Deakin


    "This kind of deprivation is bound to have limitations, and it is impossible to deprive without any constraints." Chen Yu speculated.


    Although his so-called "liberation" magic is nonsense.


    But the limits are based on this magical quality.


    And a lot of magic is not as perfect as it looks.


    There are so many special magic in this world that ordinary people can''t imagine it.


    But few psychics would like to practice this kind of magic with special characteristics.


    And no one of the world''s top psychics practices special magic.


    Even in the long history, none of the top psychics practices special magic.


    Not because special magic is hard to cultivate, but because there are many restrictions on special magic.


    Kemore Deakin smiled and went to Chen Yu''s face: "it''s very simple, that''s the gamble, the winner takes all, the loser pays all, can''t exempt, can''t refuse."


    With that, kemore Deakin pointed to Chen''s forehead.


    Chen Yu suddenly felt something magic come into his mind.


    This magic has not been dissolved by its own non attribute element constitution.


    "It''s a gamble and a duel. Now you beat me, or I beat you. If you fail, some of your proudest strength will belong to me."


    Chen Yu looked at kemore Daiken and said, "what can I get if you lose?"


    "Of course, it''s my proudest part." "It''s a fair bet," kemore Deakin said, of course


    Chen Yu smiled: "fair? Now I''m lying, you''re standing, you''re fair to me. "


    "At least we pay the same value, with your most proud part, in exchange for my most proud part."


    "In the past, how many geniuses have you taken pride in this way?"


    "Let me see Many, some are incomparable power, some are thunder like speed, also have huge magic power, also have weird magic... "


    "In that case, why do you use this method? Or do you take so many people''s power and still dare not fight with others in a fair way? "


    "For me, winning is the most important, the result is the most important, not fair."


    "Well, then I ask you to give me a fair chance to fight the first World War." Chen said.


    "Ha ha You said that your magic is flawed, and you can''t afford much power now. "


    Bang Bang -


    at this time, the magic props on Chen Yu''s body suddenly broke.


    Kemore Deakin raised his eyebrows in amazement.


    "Just because you can''t afford too much doesn''t mean you can''t afford at all." Chen Yu stands up again.


    Later, Chen Yu broke the shackles on his hands.


    Kemore Deakin''s face changed a little.


    All of a sudden, he saw the fari behind Chen Yu and looked at it carefully.


    There was a flash of fear in kemore Deakin''s eyes.


    He didn''t look carefully just now. He suddenly found something wrong with fali.


    Why does this woman have no breath?


    Like wood?


    Dead? No, I have not tasted any sweetness.


    It''s impossible to kill such a beautiful woman.


    Kemore Deakin suddenly thought of a terrible possibility.


    "Huawu Tiangang! Come on! " Kemore Deakin suddenly chugged.


    This chemical Tiangang is a magic that he seized from the disciples of the Tianshi sect of Longhu Mountain.


    This spell can disable all transfiguration, invisibility, and invisibility.


    In an instant, fari turned into a yellow paper man.


    Kemore Deakin''s face changed dramatically, and several other men also looked at the yellow paper man in disbelief.


    "Here This is... "


    "Mind control paperman!" Kemore Deakin''s face was even worse, and he stared at Chen Yu: "do you calculate me? How dare you calculate me! "


    "Calculation? No, I didn''t count on you. It''s just a play. "


    Bang Bang -


    at this time, Chen Zhu no longer needs to cover up.


    Chen Yu directly shattered some of his shackles.


    "But if you don''t mean anything to me, you won''t jump into the pit yourself. Are you right?"Kemore Deakin looked at Chen Yu angrily: "what if it is exposed? Kill you and everything will be settled. "


    "If you kill me." Chen Yu smiled at kemore Daikin and said, "now, we can finally fight fairly."


    Kemore Deakin''s face was cold: "kill him! Don''t leave your hands! "


    The psychics attacked Chen immediately.


    All kinds of magic were shot in front of Chen Yu.


    But these magic has not been close to Chen Yu, it has been directly dissipated.


    Chen Yu raised his arm slowly, as if he didn''t feel magic at all.


    In fact, the magic just doesn''t feel much to him.


    An electric light flashed by.


    A psychic''s head was shattered.


    Then Chen Yu''s palm was aimed at the second psychic.


    Bang -


    it''s another light, another brain, another human life.


    Kemore Deakin watched in silence.


    Isn''t this person''s strength strengthened?


    He still has thunder magic.


    Kemore Deakin raised his guard.


    And he didn''t mean to stop.


    Just like that, watching Chen Yu kill his men.


    In fact, even if Chen Yu didn''t do it, he would kill all his secret men after the event.


    Chen Yu did not show mercy. After killing all the psychics, he looked at kemore Deakin and said, "now it''s your turn."


    "You don''t really think that if you kill some of my men, you can fight with me. Even if Zhang Tianyi is here, he dare not say that he will win."


    "Is it?" Chen Yu looked at kemore Daikin with a cruel look. "He''s here. You can say that yourself."


    "What?" Kemore Deakin was shocked. Is Zhang Tianyi really here?


    "Ha ha Look what scares you. Don''t be so nervous. He doesn''t come so soon. You still have a little time. "


    Kemore Daiken also realized that since the trap was set by Chen Yu and Zhang Tian together.


    So Zhang Tianyi is probably around here. Maybe it won''t be long before Zhang Tianyi will come out from any corner.


    It seems that we must solve Chen Yu as soon as possible and seize his power.

 Chapter 2068

    "Flash! Suddenly, "kemore Deakin suddenly moved.


    Kemore Deakin appeared behind Chen Yu in an instant.


    Chen Yu didn''t even respond.


    Kemore Deakin''s fist had been smashed at the back of Chen''s head.


    Bang -


    "die!" Kemore Deakin''s confident punch has hit Chen Yu''s head.


    Even though he had a competition with Chen.


    Even if he lost once in power.


    But it doesn''t mean Chen''s defense can resist his fist.


    Especially from behind.


    But kemore Deakin found out.


    Chen Yu didn''t respond, but he felt great pain.


    His fist was hurt by his own strength.


    Kemore deacon stepped back abruptly to distance.


    He looked at Chen Yu strangely.


    What a strong body.


    Kemore Decken saw his fist rot.


    But the injury is not a threat to him.


    Kemore Deakin immediately applied a few healing magic to himself, and the injury on his hand quickly recovered.


    At this time, Chen Yu silently turned his head and looked at kemore Daiken.


    Kemore Deakin looked at Chen Yu doubtfully.


    Is Chen''s reaction too slow?


    Maybe I didn''t hurt Chen Yu completely just now.


    Maybe he''s had a concussion.


    Chen Yu looked at kemore Daiken and said, "Mr. kemore Daiken, your fist seems to be a little weak. From whom and where did you take this strength? It looks like you''ve chosen a very average talent. "


    Kemore Deakin squinted at Chen Yu and said, "keep laughing at me. Soon you will never laugh again."


    "Are you sure you can do it?" Chen Chu felt his chin and looked at kemore Deakin. "Well, I''ll stand here and see if you can really hurt me."


    Kemore Deakin was cold.


    Chen Yu is so arrogant that he can''t stand it.


    "You will regret it!" Cromore Deakin snorted coldly.


    Kemore Daiken once again flashed behind Chen Yu.


    This time, however, he stabbed Chen Yu''s back neck and the joint of his back head with his fingers.


    This is one of the most vulnerable parts of the human body.


    How vulnerable is it.


    Once someone was slapped in the back of his head by his parents, resulting in high paralysis.


    Kemore Deakin once captured the most proud martial arts of a martial Taoist.


    What the martial Taoists are good at is attacking the weakness of human body.


    After kemore Deakin seized this ability, he cooperated with his magic to make this martial art more dangerous and terrifying.


    But Mr. Chen Hui''s attack on kemore Deakin was still unmoved.


    Kemore Decken tried several times in a row, all with the same result.


    Physical attacks don''t work!


    Kemore Deakin''s face grew slightly dignified.


    However, physical attack is not the most powerful attack method of kemore Deakin.


    Chen Yu always stood in the same place with a smile on his face.


    "You don''t seem to be able to do anything."


    Kemore Deakin''s eyes twinkled with fierce light: "no way? You are too high yourself! "


    Kemore Deakin opened the distance this time and planned to use magic to teach Chen Yu a lesson.


    Kemore Deakin had a good idea.


    "Curse! Fatal weakness. "


    Kemore Deakin first lost a deadly curse of weakness.


    However, when the curse fell on Chen Yu, kemore Daiken found that the curse actually broke down into the most basic magic, and then was absorbed by Chen Yu.


    "Ha ha Forget to tell you, I have absolute immunity to curse. If you want to use curse to play a role in me, you''d better be able to reach the level of demon king. "


    Kemore Deakin found that he really looked down on Chen Yu.


    His many Assassin''s maces have no effect on Chen Yu.


    Kemore deacon still didn''t give up.


    "Death ray!"


    Chen is no stranger to this death ray.


    Chen Yu has encountered several enemies using death rays alone.


    In the supernatural society, Jolin Nash also knows how to use death rays.


    However, the death ray suddenly disintegrated when it was less than 50 cm in front of Chen.


    "How could it be It''s not a curse! " Kemore Deakin stared at Chen Yu with wide eyes.


    "I''m sorry, I forgot to say that my resistance to magic has reached a very high level. Although it''s not as high as the resistance to curse, ordinary magic still can''t hurt me. You can see that your death ray can''t even reach my whole 50 cm. You need more powerful magic attack."Kemore Deakin took a breath of cold air. Is the young man a monster?


    The defense of physics, curse and magic has reached such a level.


    Even the dragon people can''t have such horrible resistance.


    How did this guy do it?


    "I recommend that you use physical attack, because physical attack can at least get close to my body."


    "Shut up!" Kemore Deakin was furious.


    He felt like Chen Yu was teasing him.


    At what time, kemore Deakin''s two palms exploded wildly with a ray of death.


    However, just like the first death ray, it had already disintegrated before reaching Chen Yu.


    "If you can''t break through my magic resistance, I''m really disappointed with you, Mr. kemore Deakin. Please keep trying. I believe you can do it."


    Although Chen Yu didn''t do it, he was still harassing continuously.


    And kemore Deakin was really harassed by Chen Yu''s language.


    He began to lose his measure, and he began to get angry.


    "Die for me!" Kemore Deakin is desperate to release a top magic, dark blasting.


    A cloud of black balls hit Chen.


    But the result is the same.


    At the moment when the black ball was close to Chen Yu, it broke like a balloon, and did not explode violently, but disintegrated directly.


    "There seems to be progress. You need to work harder."


    Kemore Decken was in a panic at the moment.


    The attack just now is the most powerful magic attack close to him.


    But still can''t contact Chen directly.


    This made him start to panic.


    Chen Chu suddenly raised his hand to kemore Deakin.


    Bang -


    kemore Deakin felt the horrible air flow passing by his side.


    When he looked back, he saw that the forest behind him had fallen hundreds of meters, as if it had been blown down by a strong wind.


    "If you don''t go on, it''s my turn."


    Kemore Deakin''s scalp is cracked.


    What''s the matter with this guy?


    Why do you feel more terrible than facing Zhang Tianyi who is furious?

 Chapter 2069

    Kemore Deakin still remembers a few years ago, when he faced Zhang Tianyi, who was furious.


    Zhang Tianyi was so terrible at that time.


    It''s like a devil crawling out of hell.


    His face was ferocious, as if to swallow him alive.


    However, Chen Yu, who looks frivolous at the moment, is more terrible than Zhang Tianyi in his mind.


    What kind of destructive power is that?


    Kemore Deakin''s breathing became more intense.


    Obviously, the man in front of him is not the genius he knew in the past.


    He''s killed a lot of geniuses.


    They are all suffering.


    Kemore Decken knew so much about genius.


    The man in front of me is not a genius at all.


    He is a monster at all.


    If kemore Dicken doesn''t, Chen will.


    But kemore Deakin could not break Chen''s defense.


    But he had to constantly release his magic.


    Baifra was also on the scene, but he didn''t show up.


    He came to the theatre.


    He also saw Chen''s unusual fighting power.


    Baifra''s eyes looked in another direction.


    An area that even he could not perceive.


    Because he couldn''t sense the area.


    So he knew who it was.


    Zhang Tianyi is right there.


    This man was raised by Zhang Tianyi?


    How do you feel that this man is more terrible than Zhang Tianyi.


    Kemore Deakin, though in the circle of top psychics, has always been compared with water.


    But not even the young man''s defense could not be broken, could it?


    And kemore Deakin actually broke Chen''s defense.


    I''m afraid magic is less than one tenth powerful, isn''t it?


    If you change to yourself, will you fall into the same result as kemore Dicken?


    Chen Yu kept smiling at kemore Daiken.


    "You disappoint me. Are you a genius killer? You can''t even break through my defense. Can you really kill those geniuses? Or am I not a genius? If you think so I suddenly felt that I should be angry. "


    Kemore Deakin wants to cry without tears. He wants to kill Chen Yu, too.


    But I can''t really


    At this moment, kemore Deakin was really eager for Zhang Tianyi to appear as soon as possible.


    However, Zhang Tianyi never appeared.


    "What do you want to do to let me go?" Kemore Deakin''s voice finally softened.


    "How could it be." Chen Zhuan opened his hand: "how can I let you go? Are you naive? It''s not easy to use even if the emperor comes. "


    "You must force me? Do you know who I am? "


    "If you sent it to me before, I''ll give it back to you now. No matter what your identity or background, you''re dead."


    "If I die, there will be chaos within the church, which is likely to cause social unrest."


    "Other people worry about that kind of thing, not to mention you who are going to die."


    Kemore Deakin gnashed his teeth and looked at Chen.


    It seems that Chen Yu has made up his mind to kill him.


    "I curse you all..."


    All of a sudden, Chen Yu appeared in front of kemore Daiken at an unheard speed and grabbed kemore Daiken''s mouth.


    "Shh, fight if you fight, even if you curse, it doesn''t matter. Don''t curse my family."


    Hmmm -


    kemore Decken struggles, but the next moment, a cruel smile appears on Chen''s face.


    Pa -


    Chen Zhu directly pulled kemore Deakin''s chin off.


    "Ah Ah... " The screams of kemore Deakin filled the night sky.


    "Before you choose me, have you considered whether I am the same as your prey in the past? Well It seems that you can''t speak. You should have thought about it, but you certainly haven''t paid attention to it. It turns out that you should really think about it well, or you will probably die worse next time. " Chen Yu pretended to say.


    "But you shouldn''t have another time. No, it''s definitely not." Chen Yu said to himself, "and it''s hard for you to arrive early, to be able to die more severely than I gave you. I''m very good at killing people, especially in cruel ways. My main business is doctors. I know how to give you the most painful death."


    "For example..." Chen Yu flashes again and grabs kemore Daiken''s arm.


    Click -


    Chen Yu twisted kemore Daiken''s arm into a twist."Don''t tear, just connect the muscles and bones, and the pain nerves of the whole arm will react. The effect is much better than pulling the arm."


    Kemore Deakin''s expression was completely distorted.


    The sharp pain made him unable to make a sound.


    "But the biggest pain is not the damage to the body, but the internal organs, such as this."


    Bang -


    Chen Yu gave kemore Deakin a heavy blow.


    "The rupture of the liver, spleen and stomach is many times more painful than when a woman gives birth."


    Within a few rounds, kemore Deakin had been tortured by Chen Yu.


    Kemore Decken was still alive, but he was dying.


    Just then, a figure appeared in front of kemore Deakin.


    Kemore Decken looked up slightly and saw that it was Zhang Tianyi.


    "Tianshi Zhang, help me, save me from this madman."


    "Ha ha Kemore Deakin, why do you think I''m here to save you? "


    "You are a superior, you represent justice, how can you allow this kind of lynching to exist?"


    "I can''t do anything. I will watch you suffer and be killed in silence." Zhang Tianyi looks at kemore Daiken, with some pleasure and satisfaction on his face.


    "You can''t do this How can you do that. "


    "Why can''t I? Why do you think I can''t? "


    "Lao Zhang, get out of the way, and talk to him. He has no chin. I just don''t know how to talk to you."


    "How are you going to die for him?"


    Chen opened his hand, and there were two more brain eating insects on his hand.


    "You know how to summon this kind of thing. It''s the magic of voodoo." Zhang Tianyi couldn''t help looking at it twice: "it''s disgusting."


    "It''s disgusting, but do you think it would be more disgusting for these monsters to eat this guy''s head?"


    Kemore Decken struggled to get up and use all his limbs.


    He wants to run. He doesn''t want to stay here.


    This guy is horrible.


    No, these two guys have no bottom line.


    But he didn''t run far, Chen Yu''s feet crushed his spine.


    "Don''t run away. We just decided the cause of your death."

 Chapter 2070

    At this time, Chen Yu suddenly felt that there was another person in his small world.


    Chen Chu looked up at the position and the man appeared.


    Baifra, one-sided.


    Baifra appeared in front of Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu is not sure. He came out after he found him.


    It was only after he showed up on his own initiative that he found him.


    But I''m sure he didn''t just arrive.


    "Hello, Mr. baifra. Are you here to stop Lao Zhang and me?"


    "Baifra Help me Help me... " Cried kemore Deakin with difficulty.


    Baifula seemed to be his last straw.


    If it''s baifra, he will be able to save himself.


    Baifra glanced at kemore Deakin in a light way, and then looked away.


    "Hello, Mr. Chen, Mr. Zhang Tianshi." Baifra is no longer a young man called Chen Yu, but in a respectful tone.


    In fact, in the spiritual world, it is also clear-cut.


    The strong communicate with the strong, the weak communicate with the weak.


    Before baifula saw Chen Ji, it was because Chen Ji was with Zhang Tianyi.


    At that time, Chen Yu was at best the younger generation of Zhang Tianyi.


    Of course, baifra will not communicate with a younger generation.


    It''s time for Zhang Tianyi to call Chen Zhuo a young man.


    But now it''s not the same. Baifra thinks he has the right and qualification to talk with himself equally.


    "You came to plead for him?"


    "No, he has survived. I have no friendship with him, and I was killed by him in the fire cult. That''s a very excellent disciple, so I have no reason to plead for him."


    "That''s good." Chen Chu nodded, "in case I refuse you, our faces will not look good."


    "I want to compete with you." Said baifra.


    "Compare with me? Forget it, you are not my match. "


    Although the other side is an old master, Chen Yu''s tone is quite arrogant.


    Baifra was not angry. From the first time Chen Yu saw baifra to now, baifra''s face has always smelled like someone owes him five hundred in case.


    "I know, but I want you to pick me up." Said baifra.


    "Just one move?" Chen asked with his head askew.


    "Yes." Baifra nodded: "as long as you agree, no matter what the result is, I will not say what I saw today."


    "Well, come on." Chen Zhu nodded.


    Baifra raised the palm of his hand, with his index and middle fingers together pointing to Chen.


    "Death rays."


    A red light burst from baifra''s fingertips.


    In a flash, the death ray hit Chen''s chest.


    Chen''s chest was hit, a little burnt black.


    Chen Yu looks at baifra in surprise, very powerful!


    You know, the same move was used by kemore Deakin, who couldn''t even break through his own defense.


    Even when kemore Deakin just released the death ray crazily, he failed to break through Chen Yu''s attribute free element body.


    However, baifra is just a move. Even if it is not his strongest attack, he has declared that Chen Yu''s non attribute element constitution is useless to him.


    Great! This is a man who is much better than kemore Deakin.


    This is the one who really stands at the top of the spirit world.


    But that''s what makes sense.


    If the so-called spiritual Pinnacle exists, it''s people like kemore Deakin.


    Chen is going to be disappointed.


    Even if kemore Deakin has captured so many talents'' proudest abilities.


    But in the end, he didn''t cultivate himself.


    Those are not his own things.


    The simplest example is the same death ray.


    Kemore Deakin''s power and penetration are much weaker than that of baifra.


    That''s the gap!


    "Is it over?" Chen asked.


    Baifra nodded and said, "OK, can I stay and enjoy his punishment?"


    "Nothing to look at." Chen''s feet spread through the dark magma toward kemore Daiken.


    "What is this? Don''t come here Don''t come here. " "Master Zhang Baifra Help me Please Help me... "


    Both Zhang Tianyi and baifra turned a blind eye to kemore Daiken''s appeal for help.


    In their eyes, kemore Deakin was never a man worth saving and helping.


    Maybe both of them are not good people in a pure sense.But they all have their own bottom line.


    "Come, Mr. kemore Deakin, and read to me, darkness is with you."


    "You devil..."


    "Goodbye."


    The dark magma completely engulfed kemore Deakin.


    At this time, Chen Yu suddenly came to his senses.


    Then Chen saw that the whole world was black, and only the dark magma at his feet could emit red light.


    What''s the matter? Is this a different space?


    Why did you come here all of a sudden?


    "Is there anyone?" Chen Yu cried loudly.


    It''s a strange feeling. Chen Yu doesn''t know how he came here.


    Just then a figure appeared in the dark.


    that figure is as like as two peas, Chen is the same height, the same appearance.


    "Who are you? You don''t want to talk to me, are you me or something? Or are you my mind devil or something? I''m going to kill you here now, or you will kill me? "


    "That Can I have a word first? "


    The man who looked the same as Chen Yu spoke.


    "If you have something different from my expression, I allow you to speak." In front of this mirror like person, Chen Yu expressed a little nagging: "wait If it''s going to be a fight, it''s not necessary. "


    "Let me introduce myself. I''m Leviathan, the king of jealousy. Your consciousness and I have been drawn here. Don''t ask me why I do this. I don''t know."


    But when Chen Yu heard that the other side was Leviathan, the king of jealousy, he was quiet and speechless.


    It''s true that Chen Yu has had too many contact with the king of hell. It seems that half of them have had contact with him.


    It''s no wonder that the little handsome, the big devil, the lazy and the angry king are now joined by a jealous king.


    "You don''t know what it is. You are the king of hell. How can you not know?"


    "I don''t know, at least I''ve never experienced this kind of thing, but I guess it''s probably related to you having my blood line."


    "Me? With your blood? No way. I don''t have your blood. "


    "Let''s analyze it one by one to see if we can find out why we came here." Leviathan said.


    "That would be good."


    "Your bloodline should have taken away others. Have you just made a bet with others and won?"

 Chapter 2071

    "Yes." Chen replied, "Why are you like me? This is your transformation magic? Or is there any special purpose? "


    "I have tens of millions of faces, and everyone who sees me will see different faces." Said the king of jealousy.


    Chen Yu looked at the king of jealousy, and the king of jealousy was thinking.


    "It''s strange that even if you''ve just taken someone''s blood, you can''t call me here." The king of jealousy glanced around.


    There is nothing in this space except him and Chen Yu.


    He didn''t even know where it was, let alone how to get out of here.


    It was also unprecedented for him.


    Except for the man with his lineage.


    There''s no other clue.


    "You seem to have the lineage of the other kings of hell?" The king of envy stared at Chen Yu.


    "Is it obvious?" Chen Chu asked, spreading out his hands.


    "It''s obvious to me, after all, I''m so much stronger than you."


    "How many hell kings do you know? The smell on you is very complex. I''m sure you know more than one king of hell. "


    "Half, if you''re included, more than half."


    "Strange, how could they all know the same human being?" The king of jealousy asked doubtfully.


    "Have you analyzed the results?"


    The king of jealousy shook his head. "No, have you ever done this before?"


    "No, I summoned the projection of the angry king, shamal, to be my contract envoy on earth."


    "What? Has shamaer entered the world? You can summon shamaer''s projection. "


    "His weak projection can be kneaded to death."


    Although the projection of Samuel is very weak, it can''t be killed.


    At least Chen''s known power is impossible to kill him.


    He has a body close to immortality.


    Samuel''s projection is like a drop of water in a vast ocean.


    Even if this drop of water is evaporated, it can gather a drop of water again in a very short time.


    So, in a sense, the shamaer projection in the world is immortal.


    "And you''ve made Samuel your contract demon..."


    "I said it was his projection, not himself."


    "What a trouble." The king of jealousy still has a headache there.


    Chen took out his beer snack and sat down directly.


    "You think slowly, I''ll take a rest first. After all, I''m human and hungry."


    "Hungry?" The king of jealousy turned to look at Chen Yu and said, "I just found out that you and I are both in this space."


    "Oh, what did you find?"


    "Since you have a connection with me, and you also pull the noumenon into this space, it shows that we have an inevitable connection, maybe we need to conclude a contract."


    "Contract? You are the king of hell. Are you sure you want to make a contract with me? "


    "Of course, what''s the problem?"


    "I have no problem. It''s no loss for me to gain a king of hell as my contract devil." Chen Yuli said of course.


    "Who told you that I was going to be your contract devil?"


    "What do you mean by making a contract?"


    "To conclude a contract is not only a master-slave contract."


    Chen Yu did not intend to enter into any relationship with the king of hell except for his master and slave.


    After all, he is the king of hell, the king of envy!


    If you are a little careless, you may be smashed to pieces by the pit.


    "In fact, it has nothing to do with the contract. Think about the reason why we are sent here. First of all, I have something in common with you, bloodline. When I get your bloodline, we have a connection. It is this connection that brings us here. So as long as there is a way to disconnect this connection, we will leave here."


    Of course, what Chen said is only speculation. Even Chen can''t be sure whether it''s true or not.


    "Cut off?" The king of envy gave a ring.


    In an instant, Chen Yu returned to the world.


    "Chen Yu, what happened to you just now?"


    It''s not just an illusion. Zhang Tianyi feels Chen Yu''s momentary loss.


    Chen Chu looked around his eyes, then at Zhang Tianyi and baifra.


    Baifra also looked at Chen Yu: "did you just disappear for a moment?"


    A moment? Chen Yu looked at the two men. "Did I just leave for a moment?"


    That space is strange, but what''s the point of that space?


    "Chen Yu, what happened to you just now?""Nothing. Have you had dinner?"


    "No."


    "That''s right. You treat me to dinner."


    "I thought you would say you invited us to dinner."


    "I did you a great favor. Is it difficult for you to invite a meal?"


    "In fact, you are also venting your grumpiness. I should help you. After all, it''s not easy to find a sandbag that can bear your grumpiness without any psychological burden."


    "Next time you have the same thing, don''t ask me, miser." Chen Yu turns away discontented.


    Back at the hotel, Portia was still complaining.


    "Chen, go and explain to Portia. She feels she has been fooled."


    The original intention of fari is to let Chen Yu appease Portia.


    Chen Yu came to Portia and said, "Portia, do you forget how much money you still owe me? If you go on, I''ll pay you 50% more interest on the bank. "


    At what time, Portia stopped talking.


    Chen can always hit her soft spot with the most accurate angle.


    Just then, Chen''s phone rang.


    "Hello, Kelly."


    "Uncle, we''re leaving tonight."


    "Tonight, OK. Where are you now? I''ll see you off."


    "No need for uncle, we''re about to leave."


    "I didn''t interfere, just to send you. Where are you now?"


    "Well, at an abandoned wharf 130 kilometers southwest of Rome, we set out in the early hours of the morning."


    "I''ll go now." Chen said.


    When Chen arrived at the scene, he found a super luxury cruise ship on the abandoned wharf.


    There are a lot of people on this cruise ship, and it exudes huge magic.


    All the people on this cruise ship are psychics!


    Chen Yu saw Cherie, Moore, Rouen fasibon, Raisa and Coran on the wharf.


    And, of course, their partner, Goldsmith.


    "Do you know that man over there?" Goldilocks looks at Chen Yu.


    "It''s my uncle." "He came to see us off," said Jolie


    "He knows what we''re doing?" Asked Goldrich discontentedly.


    "Yes, but my uncle won''t interfere in our affairs."

 Chapter 2072

    Chen Yu just walked over.


    "Uncle." Shirley goes forward.


    Chen Chu reached out and hugged Li. "Be careful."


    "I see, uncle. I''ll be careful."


    "If..."


    "I know I''ll send you a message in case of danger."


    "Well, I won''t go over that."


    Chen Yu looks at Goldsmith and then goes up.


    "Hello, sir."


    "Hello, you''re Goldrich?"


    "Yes, what can I do for you?" Godlish calmly faces Chen Yu.


    "I don''t have much experience, but please take good care of Kelly. I don''t want her to be hurt."


    "Of course, I will take good care of her."


    She said in a light tone, but apparently she didn''t take Chen''s words to heart.


    In a short time, it''s time to start.


    Salary and others boarded the cruise ship, and then the cruise ship set sail out of the harbor.


    She has been standing on the deck. Even though she has been far away, she can still see the abandoned wharf and Chen Yu standing under the street lights.


    "Your uncle looks good to you." Goldrich comes to Jerry''s side.


    "Of course." "He''s the best uncle," said Jolie proudly


    "Since he is so good, why do you take the risk?"


    "Uncle, of course, he was against it, but he finally succumbed to my willfulness." ''said Jolie in a low voice.


    She knew, of course, that her adventures would worry her family.


    But she also did not want to seek shelter under Chen''s wing forever.


    The cruise ship sailed into the open sea when the bell rang at 12 o''clock.


    Everyone saw a huge sea whirlpool in front of the cruise ship.


    "What''s the matter? How could there be such a big vortex here? " Rouen fasibon''s face changed a little.


    "No, it''s not a natural vortex. It feels more like some kind of super magic." Said Raisa.


    "What shall we do? Do you want to abandon the ship? " Asked Coran.


    Rouen fasibon looked at the psychics on the cruise ship, then shook his head: "no, it seems that they didn''t panic at all, and we don''t need to panic. Even if something happened, they would be the first to suffer."


    At that moment, Goldrich came to the bow of the cruise ship.


    Goldrich opened her arms and began to sing beautiful notes in her mouth.


    Everyone''s spirit!


    "Is this the music that is included in the music score of goetherese?"


    "It''s really nice."


    "The voice is full of magic." Rouen fasibon frowned and looked at godelise in the bow. "You''d better seal your ears with magic."


    "What if it''s not blocked?"


    "What can I do?"


    "It won''t be so good. The most beautiful things are precious, but they will make your life lose the ability to appreciate music. In the future, all the music you hear will become chicken ribs."


    Just then, heads began to emerge from the sea.


    The necks of these heads are long and thin, and all have the same body.


    Sea monster? Rouen fasibon and others were all surprised.


    At this time, it was also strange to show half of the body.


    This is a sea monster with thousands of heads.


    "Don''t panic, they are tide messengers." Said godless.


    Tide messenger? Is this the tide messenger?


    Obviously, the form of the tide messenger is totally different from that of the imagination of such people as salary Li.


    Each head of the tide messenger has an independent thought.


    After they appeared, they did not attack the cruise ship.


    But in front of the road, a huge body floating into the vortex.


    The cruise ship is also pulled by the vortex, and then turns around the periphery of the vortex.


    Cruise ships and tide messengers continue to penetrate the vortex.


    At the center of the vortex is a huge black hole, which they are constantly penetrating.


    As the light gets darker and darker, the black hole in the center of the vortex brings a great sense of oppression to everyone on the cruise ship.


    It''s not a pleasant feeling.


    However, it was the moment when people were oppressed to the extreme.


    Suddenly, the eyes were bright, and the darkness was all dispelled, replaced by bright sunshine and bright spring.


    The cruise ship appeared in the middle of a blue lake.


    As the song of goldelise stops, the tide messenger sinks into the lake slowly.


    "Welcome to the sanctuary." Godlish stood in the bow, arms outstretched, calling out.


    Jolie, Moore, Coran, Raisa, and Rouen fasibon all looked at the scene.On the shore is a broad lawn, and there are many colorful flowers and plants.


    In the distance is a piece of auspicious cloud, and further away is the shadow of the huge mountain covered by the cloud.


    "Our destination is that place, Mount Olympus." Said Goldrich.


    "So far How long shall we go? "


    "How are you? It''s about a hundred kilometers." Said Goldrich.


    "No other means of transportation?"


    "It can''t be said that there are no other means of transportation at all. There are some amphibious means of transportation on the cruise ship, but I think it''s safer for us to walk with our feet."


    "Sure enough, if there is no danger hidden in the extremely beautiful picture, it is the biggest irrationality." Said Rouen fasibon.


    "Under that meadow, there are many archaize insects."


    "They''re an evolutionary version of the earthworm."


    "They''re all underground?" Said Rouen fasibon.


    "Is the attack from the ground? It''s too much trouble. "


    "This is not the most dangerous. The real danger is still ahead." Said Goldrich.


    The cruise ship can''t get close to the shore, so people can land on a raft.


    Suddenly, Jolie kicked something and scared herself.


    Look down, it''s actually a helmet.


    Looking down the ground, I found it was a helmet.


    But without taking a few steps, she saw a pile of bones left here.


    "Miss Goldrich, do you think it''s Olympus?"


    "Of course."


    "But what about the gods here? Since it''s the place where the Olympians live, there should be many gods to see here, but there''s nothing here, not even the shadow of a God. Is it really Olympus mountain? "


    "It was abandoned a thousand years ago."


    "A thousand years ago?"


    "Yes, I don''t know why, but God has already left this holy land. If you want to see the real gods, you may not get results here."


    There are nearly two thousand psychics on the cruise ship. It took a long time for them to land.


    "Mr. fasibon, please step back. In the early stage of this kind of battle, you are not required to intervene, or even to help in the whole process."

 Chapter 2073

    Of course, Rouen fasibon and others are happy to watch.


    Several of them are enjoying the surrounding scenery.


    Aside from the hidden invisible dangers, it''s really beautiful here.


    This is a land not polluted by human footprints and favored by gods.


    Not long ago, people saw the devil earthworm coming out of the ground.


    Their appearance is obviously very uncomfortable.


    But it didn''t cause too much trouble for the team.


    There are so many people in the team that there are more than 1500 psychics.


    There is also an armed army of about 800.


    They are equipped with the most advanced weapons, but also the most lethal weapons.


    And they were all at the mercy of godlish.


    "I didn''t expect to come to Olympus so easily." Rouen fasibon said with emotion.


    "Faxiben, is this really Olympus?" There are some questions about both Kelly and Coran.


    "In terms of the oxygen content in the air here, 16% of the high earth area is different from the earth''s environment." "The other components in the air are also different, and the elements in the air are more than ten times higher than the average value of the earth. It''s certainly not a normal plane here. Of course, I don''t know if it''s the legendary Olympus mountain," she said


    "She doesn''t look like it''s the first time she''s been here," she said


    "If you can observe this, it means you have made progress, but it''s not enough."


    She also knew that she was not enough. Along the way, she basically followed Rouen fasibon and Raisa and learned a lot.


    Rouen Faxi had rich travel and social experience.


    Raisa is very intelligent. She can analyze all kinds of situations.


    Of course, Rouen fasibon and Raisa also took the initiative to teach her a lot of things.


    After all, this is the real reason why Chen Yu asked them to bring her out.


    Boom -


    at this time, there is a flood in the direction of the horizon.


    The torrent lifted the dust from the sky.


    It''s not a flash flood, it''s cattle!


    No, it''s the Minotaur army.


    The first one is a golden Minotaur with a height of more than ten meters.


    There are countless Minotaurs behind.


    These Minotaurs are big and small. The big ones are four or five meters. The small ones may look like two or three meters.


    Their weapons are broadswords, swords, axes, or hammers.


    Some of them are still covered with scales.


    "First level alert, ready to fight!" Cried the leader of the army.


    The response of the army was very fast. It quickly arranged the formation and installed weapons.


    "Free fire!"


    Bombardment -


    dada -


    the sound of gunfire and gunfire is one after another.


    In the roar, there were waves among the cattle.


    These weapons also have a certain threat to the Minotaur.


    But for the first golden Minotaurs, the effect is minimal.


    Golden Minotaurs had no response to the explosion of the shell.


    As for the bullets, it makes no sense.


    At this time, the magic Corps under the command of Goldrich came out.


    One of the psychics, the body also became more than ten meters high.


    In fact, this gigantism is not very rare in the group of strengthening department psychics.


    But it''s still a little strange when it''s ten meters.


    The psychic, who was a giant in disguise, rushed directly to golden Minotaur.


    Both sides collided in an instant.


    But the giant was defeated in an instant, and was knocked out in an instant.


    The power of golden Minotaur is far greater than that of the great psychic master.


    Golden Minotaur marched forward, and the horn pierced the belly of the giant psychic.


    "Ah..." The giant screamed.


    At this time, several psychics came to fight.


    However, their magic threat to golden Minotaur is not even as great as the artillery shells of the army.


    Golden Minotaur''s body is magic gold itself. Metal has very high magic resistance, and magic gold has been enhanced on this basis.


    Therefore, golden Minotaur can almost do absolute immunity to the medium and low level magic.


    This is very similar to Chen Yu.


    "Shall we help?" Asked Kelly.


    "No, there are so many of them. They have enough ability to fight against the Minotaur army."


    Golden Minotaur is really strong, but it is not strong enough to ignore all the power.This is especially true of the Minotaur army behind it.


    Guns are enough to pose a deadly threat to them.


    They couldn''t even cross the cordon, so they were killed in a large area.


    This is the battlefield and the meat grinder.


    "It''s strange that the number of these Minotaurs is so large that they can be completely dispersed and spread out. In this way, the weapon power of those soldiers will be much smaller. Once the Minotaur army rushes into the army line of Goldrich, the situation will be reversed directly."


    "And the golden Minotaur, is he the commander? It doesn''t seem to be commanding at all, and it rushes up on its own. If this is a human to human war, it''s impossible to make such a mistake at all. "


    "That golden Minotaur is not a living thing, it''s just a puppet." Rouen fasibon said, "I really want to get this big guy back to study its structure."


    "We can''t help it. We can''t even talk about it without the president here."


    The bombardment lasted for half an hour.


    The battle front was full of flesh and blood.


    None of the Minotaurs ran across the line.


    They only know how to advance blindly, not how to retreat.


    I don''t know how to use any circuitous tactics.


    The first to be destroyed was the golden Minotaur.


    Under the attack of dozens of psychics, it was also disassembled into parts.


    Among the psychics under the leadership of godlish, a dozen psychics were lost in the fight against Golden Minotaur.


    We also consumed a lot of ammunition. Fortunately, in this journey, there are many logistic teams in the team of Goldrich.


    It is specially responsible for the transportation of weapons, ammunition and other living materials.


    In order to carry out this operation, godlish is very well prepared.


    Rouen fasibon and others have been watching plays from beginning to end.


    "What do you think of my team, Mr. Rouen fasibon?"


    "Very powerful." Said Rouen fasibon.


    "What else? No more feelings? "


    "Powerful enough to describe, miss Goldrich, what else do you need?"


    "Ha ha Mr. Rouen fasibon, join us and be under my command. It''s only good for you, no harm. You can get anything you want, and all you need to pay is loyalty. "

 Chapter 2074

    "I''m sorry, I can''t." Said Rouen fasibon with a smile.


    "Dare not? Why? "


    "The Betrayer will die miserably."


    "It depends on whether the object you rely on is strong enough. You rely on me. I have the strength to protect you. Even if the person behind you wants to deal with you, I will protect you."


    "Not enough." Rouen fasibon shook his head. "It''s not enough."


    "Is my power not enough? Are you loyal to Zhang Tianshi of Longhushan Tianshi cult? Or the Blood Mary of scarlet church? Or the Pope of the church? If it''s them, I''ll take it as if I didn''t say it. "


    "It''s not them, but in my eyes, he is more terrible than the people you said, and in general, he should be a good boss." Said Rouen fasibon.


    "I don''t think there is anyone else in the world that I should be afraid of other than those who can make me afraid."


    "Little girl, your vision is too small."


    "Little girl? I''m a great grandparent. " There''s something wrong with the tone of Goldilocks.


    "You are nothing but your age Oh yes, age doesn''t seem to be an advantage for you women. Miss Goldrich, I think we should cooperate well and get a golden apple without any disturbance. It''s good for both sides. Are you right? "


    Goldilocks turned and left.


    "I want more than a golden apple." Said Goldilocks to herself.


    Rouen fasibon looked at the back of Goldrich.


    Although he didn''t hear the soliloquy of Goldrich.


    But he could see that Goldrich was a very ambitious woman.


    This woman is stronger than most men in the world.


    Moreover, she is very proud of her lineage.


    The woman is soft in appearance, but in fact she is like a queen.


    She wants to take the initiative in everything.


    For example, this cooperation.


    It was originally their initiative.


    In the end, she became the one who took the initiative.


    And she brought her whole army.


    It''s like declaring it''s her home court.


    After reorganizing, the mage army of Goldrich began to move on.


    However, the team has been slowing down.


    Because they are in more and more danger.


    This is not what people think. There is only a beautiful God realm without danger.


    There are dangers everywhere. No matter in the past or in the present, ordinary people can''t survive here.


    There are too many monsters here.


    Some monsters are even tricky. Even the whole mage army plus the armed forces are hard to contend with.


    However, the advantage of large numbers is that they can change their tactics and strategies at any time.


    For example, although these monsters are powerful, they can''t seal them completely.


    In two days, they only walked about 50 kilometers.


    Although the huge mountain seems to be a lot closer.


    But this kind of continuous fighting makes them very tired.


    Goetherese''s face had changed from calm at first to dignified.


    Goldrich thought she was well prepared.


    But this is not the case.


    Goldrich absorbed the shortcomings of the last time she came in, but the attack was more intense than last time.


    It seems that the monsters here are all restless.


    But Jolie, Rouen fasibon, Raisa, Moore and Coran were very relaxed.


    Because they''re not needed at all.


    They just have to follow the team.


    A battle is just over -


    "Mr. Rouen fasibon, we need to talk." Goldrich came to the public.


    "What can I do for you? Miss Goldrich. "


    "You have also seen the efforts of my team these days, but you have done nothing. This is not a good partner."


    "Ha ha Miss Goldrich, did you forget what you said when we first came in? It was you who let us not do it. We listened to you very well. "


    "You said that you don''t need my strength. You can do it yourself. But haven''t you found out in the fighting these days? You can''t successfully find the sanctuary only by your own strength."


    "No, on the contrary, because you brought so many people in, you attracted so many monsters. If only a few of us came in, this kind of thing would never happen, so these battles could have been avoided, and the battles were also initiated by you. Of course, your battles are also natural, so we don''t need to claim that we didn''t contribute " Rouen fasibon said quietly.But the tough attitude made Goldrich very uncomfortable.


    "But you can''t deny that my army has made this journey easier."


    "So what?"


    "So it''s time for you to contribute."


    "What do we need to do? If we fight, of course, we can help


    "No, your strength is meaningless." "But there''s something we need on your hands," said godless


    "In our hands? What? "


    "A scepter known as the ruler."


    Goldrich felt that the time had come.


    Now that they are deep enough, there is no chance for them to retreat.


    And they have absolute power, which means they have absolute initiative.


    So as long as things are on them, then even if there is conflict.


    They will also be unable to fight back.


    "We don''t have a ruler''s Scepter on our hands. We haven''t heard of it." Of course, Rouen fasibon didn''t recognize things in his own hands.


    "Mr. Rouen fasibon, I hope we can solve this problem peacefully. After all, we are cooperative. I don''t want to resort to force to solve this problem."


    "No, no, no, you are threatening us with force." "So now we can understand that our partnership is over," said Rouen fasibon, of course


    "If you have to think so, it''s not impossible." Goldrich is not going to hide.


    "It''s a pity that there was infighting before we all found what we wanted, man." Rouen fasibon said with emotion.


    "No, you didn''t mean it from the beginning." Although she had planned to tear up her face, she was still adamant that it was Rouen fasibon''s fault.

 Chapter 2075

    "The ruler''s scepter is handed over, which is a prop only the king is entitled to hold." Said Goldrich.


    "What if we refuse?"


    "Don''t force me to use violence, you will be very ugly." Goldrich looked at Rouen fasibon coldly.


    "Are you too confident? Or are you too unsure? " Rouen fasibon looked at Goldrich. "Or do you think the magic potion you gave us these days has worked?"


    "Do you know?"


    "Ha ha My main business is an alchemist. Do you think I will not know the medicine you gave us? " "That''s why I don''t understand," said Rouen fasibon in a sarcastic tone. "You think you have enough combat power, why do you want to prescribe medicine?"


    "I thought it could avoid some violence. To be honest, I really don''t want to kill you, but in the end, things are going in the direction we don''t want."


    "Don''t overestimate yourself." Rouen fasibon drew an arc around the corner of his mouth.


    Just then, fawcaben''s salami, Moore, Raisa and Coran were all ready to fight.


    "Mr. Rouen fasibon, do you really think these children can beat me?"


    Boom -


    suddenly, Goldrich felt a terrible shock from the front to her.


    Godlish was directly blown out more than ten meters away and fell heavily on the ground.


    If there were no magic protection props on her just now, it would kill her.


    Fortunately, she did a lot of protection. Fortunately, she was always careful.


    Rouen fasibon looked at Raisa and said, "before you start next time, can you say hello in advance? I have a lot of cruel words to say."


    "I''m sorry, I always wanted to kill this woman." Lisa would never admit that she was jealous of the woman''s figure.


    Goldilocks stood up again, but her face was full of anger and distortion.


    "You asked for it!" Godlish points to Rouen fasibon and others: "kill them for me!"


    Boom -


    suddenly, there was a big explosion in the camp of the armed forces without any sign.


    Many armed personnel have been affected, as well as logistical forces.


    Obviously, it was an explosion of ammunition from the armed forces.


    "When did you do it?" she said


    "Our boss always teaches us that the heart of harming and preventing people is indispensable."


    Raisa looked at goldsmith with a sweet smile, but they didn''t do anything.


    Raisa was able to control the temperature difference within a range of 50 meters, and it happened that the camp of the armed forces and logistics forces was not far away from them.


    Although it is impossible for Raisa to directly control the extreme temperature difference in the whole area, the high temperature in a small range can be achieved.


    She only needs to raise the temperature within the range where the gunpowder is placed to the ignition point. Even if the ignition point of the gunpowder only needs a temperature of 40 or 50 degrees, it can be ignited and detonated directly.


    This seemingly harmless girl is a violent extremist.


    "Very good, but do you really think you can defeat my magic army?" Goldelise''s teeth were straight, and her face was even more furious.


    "We don''t need to defeat your Legion directly, as long as we can kill you." Rouen fasibon had a faint smile on his face.


    "Can you do it?" Goetherese looked at Rouen fasibon with a sneer.


    "Try it." As soon as the voice of Rouen fasibben falls, a dark shadow suddenly appears behind him, and it strikes at the back of Rouen fasibben.


    "Be careful!"


    Ding -


    Coran instantly blocked the attack of black shadow.


    Rouen fasibon had a faint smile on his face, but he was already scolding his mother.


    He was really scared.


    Almost overbearing.


    Fortunately, Coran''s response was timely.


    And the shadow is a typical shadow assassin.


    If you don''t get a hit, you''ll step back immediately.


    "Blood is boiling." There is no nonsense in salary Li. She just lost a blood curse magic.


    The shadow assassin immediately fell on the ground and began to howl.


    His body began to emit heat, his blood was really boiling.


    Rouen fasibon was still standing where he was, but his hand behind him opened a bottle.


    There was a shower of green smoke in the bottle.


    Green smoke began to spread in all directions.


    "No! It''s magic gas! Shut up! Shut up A psychic discovered the gas released by Rouen faxiben.


    Rouen Faxi was an alchemist. His magic fighting ability was very weak.But that doesn''t mean he really has no resistance.


    As an alchemist, of course, there are ways to fight alchemists.


    "Fa Xi Ben, since it has been discovered, should be used openly, without concealing it." Said Raisa disapprovingly.


    She had never seen Rouen fasibon''s side ways.


    Of course, she has to admit that Rouen fasibon''s side ways are very useful in this situation.


    Even if she is arrogant, they can''t fight with so many psychics in the normal state.


    After all, they are just above the standard, they haven''t reached the monster level of the supernatural society.


    If Gaia, Norma or helris were here, they might be able to do it.


    Or Dongye Tianxi, who is holding a goblin knife and a white faced ghost.


    Of course, there are real monsters, Chen Yu.


    "Raisa, do me a favor." Rouen fasibon tossed a few bottles at random.


    Raisa immediately used her power to heat the bottles up in the air and then explode.


    The bottles immediately filled with a lot of gas and dust with color.


    The nearby psychic immediately fell to the ground.


    They are very familiar with this kind of chaotic war.


    They have been practicing in the trial tower for many years, and they have cooperated with each other.


    Let them all show up at the moment.


    "Give me Cough... " Goldrich felt a burning pain in her throat.


    Suddenly, Goldrich felt a chill in her neck.


    Coran had put the dagger around her neck.


    "Miss Goldrich, now you''d better order them to retreat, or something bad may happen." Coran threatened.


    Before the trip, perhaps Coran was still a little white.


    But now, he has evolved into an expert.


    At least, he is no longer as conflicted and panicked about killing as he was for the first time.


    Goldelise was trembling with rage. They were obviously in the dominant position. How could their commander-in-chief lose to a group of kids?

 Chapter 2076

    She thinks her defense is perfect enough.


    However, these people have so easily defeated her self-protection.


    And most of them are children.


    A group of children broke through their defense.


    It''s just that Coran cut the skin of Goldrich''s neck lightly.


    Goldilocks is even more furious. She hasn''t been hurt in hundreds of years.


    It''s not polite to say that the money she spent on skin care is more valuable than that of Coran.


    But today, she was injured by a child on her skin.


    However, Goldilocks was also frightened.


    Except for Rouen fasibon, this is a group of children.


    They don''t know the weight.


    "Let go of me, it''s as if it hasn''t happened." Cried Goldilocks.


    She had already regretted the care she had taken before.


    At first, she thought that Rouen Faxi was a talented person. Maybe she could bring him under her command and work for her.


    So she didn''t show hostility all the time. She even deliberately approached Rouen fasibon.


    But it turned out to be against her will.


    Even she was humiliated.


    "Of course, it''s OK to let go of you, but should you let your men leave first?" Rouen fasibon said quietly.


    "But how do I know if you will keep your promise?"


    "Well, it seems that we can''t reach an agreement." Rouen fasibon said with disapproval, "Coran, kill miss Goldrich, and then we break through."


    "You don''t want to mess around, retreat!" said Goldilocks! Retreat You all retreat. "


    Under the command of Goldrich, the magic and the armed forces retreated honestly.


    "Fa Xiben, do we want to kill this woman directly, otherwise, we will be crazy after her return." When she saw that all of Goldrich''s men had retreated far away, her bad thoughts suddenly rose.


    Theresa has no moral sense, and she is extremely envious of Goldrich in all aspects.


    Goldrich''s hair is all over the place. What''s the matter with the youngest girl.


    Why do you feel so much malice in her.


    Have you ever offended her? Or do you have a feud with her?


    "Forget it. If you kill her, her men will definitely pursue us crazily."


    "If we let her go, she won''t let her men chase us?"


    "She knows what''s business." Rouen fasibon looked at goldelise. "Right."


    "Hum!" Goldilocks snorted and turned away from Rouen fasibon.


    But what Rouen fasibon said was exactly what she thought.


    Chasing them means more time cost.


    It also means that her plan is more likely to fail.


    So the best way is to finish your plan first.


    As for when to hunt them down.


    As long as your plan is successful, you can do it any time.


    "Well, let her go." Rouen fasibon made the final decision.


    Theresa may be the most intelligent of them.


    But Lisa doesn''t keep her head all the time.


    Rouen faxiben knew more about seizing time.


    Therefore, he is the nominal leader and decision-maker of this team.


    Goldilocks was let go.


    Everyone saw the look of hatred when Goldrich left.


    They know that the next conflict may not be all that.


    "Let''s go, too, lest the woman bring someone to kill." Said Rouen fasibon.


    "Don''t you say she won''t hunt us down."


    "Nonsense, if we wait in place, it''s not a chase. Instead, it''s you. If a mouse that bit you runs to you, will you step on it and kill it?"


    They hurried to clean up, and then went straight to the road.


    The direction of their side is the same as that of Goldrich and her team. They are all Olympus.


    So it''s impossible to say that they have absolutely no conflict.


    Sooner or later they will see each other.


    It''s going to be a death row.


    "Fa Xiben, can you guess what the purpose of that woman is?"


    "I can''t guess." Rouen fasibon shook his head.


    "Didn''t she want the golden apple? Or she wants the golden apple tree. " Asked wage Li doubtfully.


    In her opinion, this should be the most direct, right?


    Whether it''s a golden apple or a golden apple tree, it''s legendary.It should be reasonable for goldsmith to want the golden apple and the golden apple tree.


    Why do they think that what Goethe is after is not both?


    Rouen fasibon, they are not far away from the team of Goldrich.


    Even, they were right behind the goetherese line.


    After all, there are so many people in Goldrich''s team.


    And their direction is the same.


    So it''s almost impossible to avoid it completely.


    If they go ahead, it''s likely to turn into a chase.


    So hanging at the back is the best position.


    Godlish''s team is not without a powerful psychic.


    So even if Rouen fasibon were so proud, they couldn''t say they could fight with more than two thousand people.


    They were able to win before, not just because of their strength.


    It''s also because Goldilocks didn''t take them seriously from the beginning to the end.


    If goetherese could pay attention to them.


    Their best result is to walk away, not to hold Goldrich, and then walk away.


    "Mr. fasibon, I don''t understand why, since it''s not gold apple for goldsmith, she can''t really cooperate with us. From the very beginning, we should be on guard against her. If we are sincere at the beginning, can we also cooperate more closely?"


    "There is a group of people who are not suitable to be allies. For example, a woman like Goldrich, she has a strong desire for control. Either we succumb to her or we can only be enemies."


    "Is uncle such a person?"


    "Your uncle is much better than her. Although he has a strong desire for control, his ambition is not big, so you don''t need to worry about his calculation, at least he won''t betray his allies."


    "Uncle is so powerful that he can treat his allies sincerely. Why does this woman have such an attitude?"


    "It''s not a question of what." Rouen fasibon smiled and shook his head: "it''s the difference between everyone''s treatment of people around him and their behavior style. From the point of view of goldelise, what''s wrong is us. In fact, there is no right or wrong in this matter."

 Chapter 2077

    When they really stand at the foot of Olympus, they find out how grand and great the mountain is.


    This is not a mountain, but a mountain.


    The cloud is just on the hillside, above which we can only see the shadow.


    "Look at that." Suddenly, Jolie points to the side of Olympus. They are standing in the right position. They can see both sides of the mountain.


    People took a breath of cool air, because the side of Olympus is completely smooth, without any bumps and protrusions.


    It looks like a chipped piece.


    "It doesn''t seem to be the real Olympus. It''s more like a part or a corner of the Olympus." Said Raisa.


    "It''s just a part of it, it''s already so huge. If it''s a whole, how huge will it be?"


    Everyone looked at the Olympus mountain in awe.


    Standing in front of the mountain, all people feel their insignificance.


    All of a sudden, a cry came from the sky.


    The call was very long and sounded like it was approaching them.


    When people looked up, they saw a man.


    It''s exactly a man who was dropped from the mountain.


    No one can save him.


    All Rouen fasibon and others can do is to avoid.


    So as not to be hit by this man.


    After falling freely, the man came into close contact with the solid ground.


    Then there was only a piece of blood.


    Judging from the fragmentary cloth, it should be the people of Goldrich.


    "There seems to be a fight going on up there." They all looked at each other.


    "What about us? Do you want to go up and have a look? "


    "It feels dangerous."


    "Dangerous, but it must be interesting."


    ¡­¡­


    Goldrich has learned from the last time.


    Now as long as there is a fight, she must be standing behind.


    And there must be a large number of people around as her escort.


    There are many eagles in front of them. They have human bodies, but they have eagles'' wings and claws.


    In fact, their combat power is not high. It may be easy to deal with ordinary people, but it is not enough to deal with these armed people and psychics.


    But the trouble is that they live on cliffs.


    When prey enters their range, they use rocks to shoot them down.


    Or just skim at a high speed and push people directly from a high place to the bottom of the mountain.


    And their IQ is not low.


    They know that the weapons in the hands of these invaders can pose a threat to them.


    So they are all in positions that these weapons cannot reach.


    "Damn it, these Eagles weren''t so hard last time." Said Goldrich angrily.


    "Master, apart from not developing their own civilization, these eagles are not far from human beings in intelligence. The last civilization caused them a lot of casualties, so it''s normal for them to be obedient this time."


    "Is there any way to get rid of them?" Asked Goldrich.


    "Let''s find a shelter so they can''t help." Said one of the psychics around Goldrich.


    The two ways Eagles deal with them are throwing stones at high altitude and skipping pushing people.


    But if it is under the shelter, the eagle man can''t throw at high altitude.


    Second, we can''t sneak on people by surprise.


    This is a mountain road, so there are many rocks protruding out along the way.


    It''s not hard to find many bunkers.


    But the eagles are not stupid either.


    When goetherese''s team found the shelter, they stopped attacking.


    They are not in a hurry.


    They just have to wait.


    When the goetherese team can''t wait, it will come out of the bunker.


    After all, they can''t hide under the shelter forever.


    Under the shelter, Goldrich was in such a bad mood.


    Although they have temporarily eased the crisis.


    But they are in trouble now.


    These eagles are too vengeful.


    Even after many years, they still clearly remember the team of goetherese.


    "What shall we do now? There''s no way we can delay with these animals. "


    This is the home of the eagles, although the team of Goldrich is well stocked.


    But after all, it''s impossible to fight with the eagles for a long time.


    They can''t compete with the eagles for endurance at home.


    "Master, although we are at a disadvantage, we are not really helpless.""Then you say, what shall we do now?" Goldrich is not good at commanding, so she never interferes in the battle.


    But that doesn''t mean she has a good temper.


    She''s a very controlling person.


    She doesn''t like this passive situation.


    "They are very clever, but they are limited to animals." "We still have a lot of high explosive in our hands," said one of Goldrich''s men


    "How to do it?"


    "Several of our team have mastered the magic of invisibility, and let them bring explosives directly into the nest of the eagle man to detonate."


    It was a very vicious scheme, but it was very effective.


    ¡­¡­


    "Looks like they''re in trouble." Said Raisa, gloating.


    They''re also hiding under the bunker now.


    Those Eagles can''t distinguish between the enemy and me, or Rouen fasibon and others also belong to the category of the enemy.


    Even if they are several, it''s very troublesome to deal with these eagles.


    So they also need to hide under the shelter now.


    However, they are small in number and strong in strength.


    So their actions are still relatively free.


    Unless the eagles are desperate to come out and attack them.


    Otherwise, there''s no way to take them.


    So now they can easily gloat.


    "Well, there are two people coming out."


    "I remember those two people. Both of them can hide magic Oh I see. They want to send these two to blow up the eagle man''s nest. "


    There was a bad laugh on Raisa''s face.


    "You can do bad things, but you''d better be careful." Said Rouen fasibon.


    "Even if I want to do something bad, I can''t help it. It''s too close to them. If they find us, we''ll be in big trouble."


    Raisa was standing under the bunker, hundreds of meters away from the team of goldelise.


    Fortunately, there are shelters and plants, so their hiding places are relatively hidden.


    Despite her bad character, Raisa doesn''t mean she will be reckless.


    In fact, every move she made was a deliberate one.


    "No, I mean, give them a big gift if possible."


    "Why?" Raisa looks at Rouen fasibon.


    "This is our only chance to weaken them. I don''t want to hide next time I see that woman."

 Chapter 2078

    The two invisible psychics slowly groped for the eagle''s nest along the winding mountain road.


    The eagles'' nest is very large. When they stand in front of the eagles'' nest, they seem to see a huge stadium.


    There are many holes in the cave, and those holes are the eagles one by one.


    Every hole is an eagle. They have no family concept and will be abandoned by their parents after birth.


    And they need to grow wings in a few days, and then go hunting with the big army.


    Otherwise, he would starve to death.


    If it wasn''t for the strong fertility of the eagles, I''m afraid that the way they breed their offspring might make them extinct.


    Fortunately, eagles don''t eat the same kind, let alone the same kind of children.


    "We need to find a place to put explosives." Whispered one of the psychics.


    The two of them are now in front of the movie maker''s nest, but the nest is too big.


    They also don''t know where to put the explosives to maximize their power.


    Theresa had two branches in her head, as if such a disguise would work.


    In fact, eagles have thousands of times better eyesight than humans.


    This camouflage means nothing to the eagle man.


    But there is a smell on her, which makes the eagle think that she is their kind.


    This is because Raisa used a drug given by Rouen fasibon.


    "Lisa, you''re so stupid." Moore said, holding the communicator.


    At the same time, they are also using telescopes to observe the movements of Raisa.


    Raisa is the most convenient because she is the only one in the team who can use a long-range attack.


    And that''s a very far-off attack. Even if it''s hundreds of meters away, she can control the temperature difference in a small range.


    And she can sense the invisible psychic.


    Raisa, like a cold-blooded animal, has hot senses.


    The psychic is only invisible to the eye, not to hide his body temperature.


    "I''m the ultimate camouflage." She retorted.


    "Don''t make such a joke on the battlefield without a laugh."


    "Faxiben, salary Li is by your side. If she tells the president that his joke is not funny, I think you will be miserable."


    "I take it back." Rouen fasibon resolutely agreed and immediately changed the topic: "when those two people enter the eagle''s lair, immediately detonate the explosives, so as to ensure that they will not kill too many Eagle people, and at the same time let the eagle people know the danger. Then they will definitely come out of the lair and revenge on goldelise and her team."


    "I know what to do. I don''t need to be taught every detail."


    Reza, who has a weak sense of morality, knows best what to do to bring about the greatest results.


    The two invisible psychics thought they were hiding.


    In fact, everything they do is under her eyes.


    It''s the moment they enter the movie maker''s lair.


    Their explosives exploded without warning.


    In a flash, the huge flame spread out with the shock wave.


    ¡­¡­


    "It''s a success!" With a telescope in her hand, Goldrich saw the flames coming out of the photographer''s nest halfway up the mountain.


    "It''s a pity those two psychics."


    "Their sacrifice is worth it." It''s not a pity for Goldrich.


    I even think it''s worth more than the money. It''s just worth paying two outstanding psychics to solve the big trouble in front of me.


    The flame gradually subsided, at this time, countless Eagles rushed out of the shadow man''s nest.


    All the eagles, full of rage, came to the bunker where Goldrich and her team were hiding.


    There are more black areas in the sky than when they were attacked for the first time.


    "Bad..." Goetherese''s face changed dramatically.


    The eagles began to rush under the shelter regardless of casualties.


    This was the time for the armed forces of Goldrich.


    Their machine guns caused heavy casualties to the eagles.


    But there are too many of them.


    The armed forces did not form a perfect front.


    This led to the power of their firearm hot weapons not playing to the extreme.


    If it is the kind of confrontation between the two armies, and the soldiers rely on each other to form a mutually horned front, then the guns will play the greatest role.


    Now, you hide in a place, I hide in a place, can not do effective mutual protection.


    In this case, if the eagles attack from all angles, the soldiers will be hard to resist.


    And the situation is moving in this direction.


    These eagles have been fighting and charging regardless of casualties.And the magic Legion can''t give full play to its superiority in the scuffle.


    The chaos made it difficult for them to release some magic safely.


    Except for a few powerful psychics, most of the other psychics are scurrying.


    There was a lot of casualties in the team, and Goldrich was a little confused.


    "What to do What to do now... "


    "Master, let''s go. We can''t stay here." Always accompany the subordinates who are with gdelise, and immediately hold gdelise.


    After that, he kept up with some psychics who had killed the siege.


    Everyone is running crazy. The scene is too chaotic.


    No one can stop the chaos.


    Goldrich saw the eagle man coming after her.


    The nearby psychic immediately stopped, released an ice arrow, and scattered it into countless small ice arrows in the middle of the sky, killing dozens of eagles in an instant.


    But there are more hawks chasing them.


    And the ice Department psychic who was in charge of the rear of the palace also died in the scream of the eagle man.


    Godlish was scared to death, and the eagles had been killed again.


    When Goldrich thought she was dead, all of a sudden, the eagles stopped and circled in the air, but they didn''t dare to move any further.


    There was a long sigh of relief for godlish and the psychics who survived.


    It was only then that Goldrich found out that they seemed to have entered a building complex.


    This complex is full of ancient Greek aesthetic style, and the color is mainly white.


    The building complex is full of grandeur and magnificence, and at the same time it exudes a fascinating atmosphere.


    In the center of the complex, you can see a towering tree.


    That towering tree stands in the center like that.


    The whole body and mind of Goldrich trembled.


    It''s here!? Did you really find it?


    Holy garden! This is the holy garden. I didn''t expect to find it by myself.


    Is that the golden apple tree?


    It''s also the first time for Goldilocks to find the sanctuary and see the golden apple tree.


    It''s a legend, even for Goldilocks.


    Goldelise can''t wait to run in through the gate. As for the battle behind her, she has no intention to pay attention to it.


    It''s where you want to be.

 Chapter 2079

    The walls of the sanctuary are not high.


    "Go first and see what''s going on inside." At this time, Goldilocks was very calm.


    A psychic comes forward, takes two steps at a time, and one jumps to the wall.


    However, just as he fell on the wall, a light curtain passed in front of him.


    Hiss -


    half of the psychic''s body fell to the ground.


    The light curtain cut his body back and forth.


    Before he died, he couldn''t even scream, so he died.


    Everyone frowned.


    "Master, that light curtain should be the splendor of Olympus."


    "Blow that curtain of light away." "It''s the order of godlish.


    "Master, this is the splendor of Olympus..."


    "Try it." Said Goldrich in a cold voice, with a heavy face.


    "Or wait for our people to come and try again. If we try now, it will only be a waste of magic." Explained Goldrich''s men.


    Goldrich thought about it, and nodded.


    The splendor of Olympus is the magic created by Hera.


    The sanctuary is under the management of Hera, so it is reasonable to have the splendor of Olympus here.


    So it''s almost impossible for a few psychics to break through the splendor of Olympus.


    The splendor of Olympus is not unbreakable.


    In history, there have been hundreds of psychics breaking the Olympian light, and thousands of psychics breaking the record.


    So they also have a chance to break the Olympian splendor.


    But it''s also part of the Olympian glow that someone released.


    The present splendor of Olympus must be the border arranged by Hera.


    If there are not enough people, it is almost impossible to break.


    They''re just wasting time and magic doing it now.


    Although the eagles did not catch up with godelise and others in the sanctuary.


    But the team behind is still being attacked by the eagles.


    The explosion just now enraged them completely.


    All the eagles came out.


    There are one or two psychics on the land who are able to pass the attack of the eagle man.


    Everyone''s mood is in the trough.


    The eagle man''s attack lasted several hours.


    More than a thousand people have been killed in the godlish team.


    The number of Eagle casualties is more, at least more than 3000.


    The rest of the eagles left.


    At this time, the number of the rest of the goetherese team was less than 800.


    Half of them are psychics and half are armed forces.


    And most of these people are with minor or serious injuries.


    The battle was almost a devastating blow to Goldrich and her team.


    Everyone''s face is full of fear.


    But no one flinched or betrayed.


    Because for them, Goldrich is all they have.


    All of them have accepted the blood of Goldrich.


    It was the blood of Goldrich that gave them life.


    So they also need to be absolutely loyal.


    That''s why Goldrich can drive them at will.


    "All of you do your best to break through the light curtain." "It''s the order of godlish.


    After a brief reorganization, hundreds of psychics began to try to break through the splendor of Olympus.


    But the result is still disappointing.


    There is no sign of Olympus breaking through.


    This disappointed everyone.


    But it''s a matter of reason.


    This is the magic created by Hera, and it is arranged by her.


    In the past, the records of Olympus splendor were set by the psychics.


    Even if it is the same magic, the effect of ordinary people and gods must be different.


    Hundreds of psychics work together to attack the splendor of Olympus, but the splendor of Olympus doesn''t even stir up a little ripple.


    "Damn it." Goldilocks made no secret of her anger: "you trash."


    Even if goetherese knew it was not their fault at all.


    But at this time, she needs to find a vent object.


    Philosophy has no one else.


    She naturally needs to vent her anger on her own people.


    "Master, only by acquiring the ruler''s scepter from those people can one pass through the splendor of Olympus."


    The ruler''s scepter is also called Zeus scepter.


    In the age of gods thousands of years ago, the kings of ancient Greece needed to come to Olympus to pay tribute.In order to allow those kings to enter Olympus, every king recognized by the gods was given a scepter of Zeus.


    Although the scepter of Zeus is not a powerful magic prop, it can be used everywhere in Olympus.


    Over time, the scepter of Zeus became a symbol of the king.


    So the scepter of Zeus is called the scepter of ruler.


    Goetherese has looked for tombs or sites of many ancient kings.


    But they didn''t get the scepter.


    Instead, Rouen fasibon and others found the ruler''s Scepter in one of the relics with a few people.


    All that goldelise wanted from the beginning to the end was the scepter in Rouen fasibon''s hand.


    "We''ll wait here, Rouen. As long as they''re not dead, they still need to come here in the end In other words, they have already arrived. "


    Suddenly, godlish thought, "with detection magic, I feel like they''re around here."


    Several psychics who are good at detection come out and use detection magic at the same time.


    In an instant, the hidden magic of Rouen faxiben and others was exposed.


    In fact, they are less than 200 meters away from the team of goetherese.


    They were going to spend time with Goldrich.


    They didn''t plan to come out until Goldrich lost her patience and finally left.


    But no one thought that suddenly, the light came to Goldsmith''s eyes.


    All of a sudden, let them use detection magic to directly disable their concealment magic.


    Goetherese looked at Rouen fasibon and others, and her face was full of complicated expressions.


    Rouen fasibon and others are helpless.


    Even if the goetherese team has lost a lot.


    But they still didn''t plan to face up to godlish.


    "It''s a coincidence, miss Goldrich, that we meet again." Rouen faxiben soon adjusted his mind, with a strong smile and sincerity on his face.


    "Rouen fasibon, remember what I said last time, when we meet next time, we won''t be so peaceful."


    "Are you sure you want to fight us here?" Rouen faxiben''s smile is still: "not that I despise you, even if you can win, you can never leave, especially you."


    "Hand over the ruler''s scepter, and I''ll let bygones be bygones."


    "Ha ha Do you think we will still believe you? "


    "If you refuse, let''s go to war in an all-round way. Maybe we can''t retreat completely, but you will surely die."

 Chapter 2080

    "Maybe we can''t win, but we can definitely lead you to death."


    Rouen fasibon was equally resolute.


    It''s like a wild man.


    "What''s more, do you really think that we dare to cooperate with you without any cards? I know you have a bad intention. "


    There was a thump in Goldrich''s heart.


    Do they really have any cards, Rouen fasibon?


    "I''ll tell you the truth, Rouen fasibon. Even in your hands, ruler''s scepter is difficult for you to play a role. It requires huge magic power to play a role. Only we have enough people to activate ruler''s scepter. Unless everyone''s magic power is increased ten times, it''s impossible to activate it The ruler''s scepter. "


    "Even if we can''t get anything, it''s better to be successful by you."


    Rouen fasibon was not sure that what Goldrich had said was true or false.


    After all, their research on the ruler''s scepter is very shallow, and they don''t even know what the ruler''s scepter is used for, but they can''t admit it face to face.


    "As you said, my goal is not gold apple from the beginning, so we can continue to work together, and I can also regard the past as not happened."


    It''s a real thrill.


    But she really has no credibility.


    So Rouen fasibon would not easily believe what Goldrich said.


    "Why should I believe you? Do you know what reputation bankruptcy is? "


    "First of all, you should tell us what you want to find and what your ultimate goal is. Otherwise, we will never cooperate with you again. After all, your personal confidence is too poor."


    "Golden apples are also my purpose." Said Goldrich.


    "But it''s not your first goal. What''s your first goal?"


    "The eyes of Apollo," she said at last, after a pause


    Apollo is the God of light, although later poets and writers will write about Apollo as the sun god.


    In fact, Apollo was not the orthodox Sun God.


    "How could Apollo''s eyes be in the sanctuary?"


    In mythology, Apollo and Hera are not harmonious mother and son.


    Apollo was born to Zeus and Leto, and Hera was forbidden to give birth to Leto after she became pregnant. Leto could only run about painfully, and finally let her find the island of ignorance incarnated by Astria. Poseidon raised four King Kong pillars from the bottom of the sea, dragging the island of ignorance into the air.


    So before Apollo was born, he became enemies with Hera.


    "Hera hates all the illegitimate children of Zeus. Do you think it''s strange that she collects the body organs of these illegitimate children?"


    "What''s the use of this Apollo eye?"


    "Apollo is the God of light, the God of prophecy, the God of music, and the God of disaster resolution. Apollo''s eyes can see the future."


    "Then how can we believe that you will not betray us again?" Rouen fasibon finally got to the point.


    "I will only choose twenty of my men to enter the sanctuary and protect my safety, so that you can rest assured."


    Rouen fasibon thought about it and looked at reesa again.


    Although she hates goldsmith, she knows the situation clearly.


    "One or two eyes of Apollo?"


    "One." Replied Goldilocks.


    "Apollo''s eyes belong to you. No matter how many golden apples there are, they belong to us."


    "Well, I accept the distribution." Said Goldrich.


    At this time, Rouen fasibon took the ruler''s scepter and walked up to goldelise.


    The others are still standing behind, keeping a certain distance from the team of goetherese.


    Goldilocks reached out and spread out in front of Rouen fasibon.


    Rouen fasibon shook his head: "I will not hand in the ruler''s scepter. Don''t you say that it is necessary to gather huge magic power to activate the ruler''s scepter, and I will preside over it."


    Rouen fasibon was still very careful.


    "All right." Goldrich does not want to quarrel with Rouen fasibon on such matters.


    After all, the sanctuary is in front of her, she just wants to get what she wants as soon as possible.


    "Raise the ruler''s scepter." "Although we gather magic in the scepter, the holder also needs huge magic power. If you don''t have enough magic power, you''d better give up the scepter of the ruler."


    "I know. I don''t need your reminders. Let''s go."


    "Then."


    At this time, hundreds of psychics began to send magic into the ruler''s scepter.Rouen fasibon immediately felt the magic of the ruler''s scepter.


    He felt like he was holding a super bomb.


    The huge magic power makes the ruler''s Scepter shine brilliantly, which can''t be seen directly.


    Rouen faxiben quickly analyzed the activated ruler''s scepter.


    Soon, Rouen fasibon understood the basic operation.


    Rouen fasibon mentioned that the ruler''s Scepter points to the entrance of the Holy Garden, and a magic torrent shoots at the entrance.


    The light curtain, which was covered by a cage outside the sanctuary, was immediately opened.


    Goldilocks can''t wait to get in.


    "Stop, if you don''t want to be cut, stop." Rouen fasibon shouted.


    "What are you going to do? Do you repent? " Goetherese turned to glare at Rouen fasibon.


    "No, the order of going in is going to change." "My men go first," said Rouen fasibon


    "Yes." Said Goldrich, with a black face and a gnash of teeth.


    "Go ahead, miss Goldrich, and all but you and the twenty men you have chosen will fall back out of the line of safety." Rouen fasibon said to salary and others.


    Goetherese could only agree with Rouen fasibon''s request.


    It was only after Jolie, Raisa, Cochrane and Moore had gone in that it was Goethe''s turn to go in with her men.


    And when Goethe and her men got in, Rouen fasibon just got in.


    Then the gap in the light curtain was closed.


    "Stop them." Goldilocks turned and left. She no longer had to pretend her intention.


    This also means that the agreement just reached a few days ago has been completely invalidated.


    "Fa Xiben, it seems that she can''t wait to tear her face."


    "It''s normal."


    "Is her intention really Apollo''s eye?"


    "This is Hera''s treasure house. There are countless treasures in it. Maybe Apollo''s eyes are just one of them. All we have to do is to find those treasures before her."

 Chapter 2081

    Although they are now on the same starting line.


    But Goldilocks knows it better.


    She''s not here for the first time.


    She used to come here when she was very young.


    Moreover, the twenty men selected by Goldrich are not necessarily the strongest in strength.


    But they are the hardest.


    From the beginning to the end, goldelise didn''t plan to let these 20 people defeat Rouen fasibon and others.


    Her aim was to get them to hang on to Rouen fasibon.


    "Coran, you don''t need to be here. Catch up, find the treasure faster, and get ahead of that woman." Said Rouen fasibon.


    Coran immediately bypassed the battlefield, but before he ran out of the battlefield, Coran was caught in a magic rope made of black light.


    "The master said that none of you is allowed to leave Ah... "


    The psychic didn''t finish his words when his head caught fire.


    "Your master is just an old witch." Said Raisa disdainfully.


    The flame burned the psychic''s head beyond recognition.


    Fortunately, a companion helped him put out the fire. Otherwise, Raisa might have baked his head.


    However, Coran still took advantage of this time to escape.


    "Coran, if you meet that woman, kill her for me." Rouen fasibon didn''t have to worry about it at this time.


    This time, they have completely torn their faces.


    There is no need or reason for detente.


    In addition to the middle Park, there are a lot of buildings around the sanctuary.


    These buildings are like mazes.


    For Coran, who came here for the first time, it''s too complicated.


    Don''t say that we found the treasure room. We didn''t even find the shadow of gdelise.


    It''s so complicated here. Coran has been dizzy and distended after a few turns here.


    Suddenly, Coran saw a palace in front of him.


    The style of the palace is very similar to that of the Parthenon temple. There are twelve white gear shaped stone columns on the front. The eaves of the palace are lined with exquisite reliefs. Even if time goes by, you can still feel the delicacy and skill of the reliefs.


    Koran took it for granted that this palace should be a very important place here.


    So Coran did not hesitate to enter the palace.


    But the palace was empty.


    There is a stone seat at the top, on which sits a tall but dry body.


    Even if the body died, it was still thinking.


    His fists were against his chin, and he looked far ahead.


    The golden hair has lost its luster.


    He was dressed in white off shoulder clothes, with vines tied around his waist and a gold hoop on his head.


    Next to the seat, there are a pair of lion''s head boxers.


    Coran felt the mummy was a little scary.


    As if the mummy could jump up and strangle him at any time.


    Coran carefully came to the mummy.


    After careful observation for a long time, I can''t see any movement of the mummy.


    There won''t be any treasure here.


    Because there is nothing in this hall except this tall corpse.


    And the architectural design style of ancient Greece will not place the treasure room in this place.


    So basically it can be excluded here.


    Coran made two turns in the hall and then left.


    Of course, apart from the lack of treasure, the main reason is that he feels very good here.


    But Coran didn''t find out. The eyes of the mummy followed him until Coran left the hall.


    However, Coran didn''t leave for a long time, and Goldrich came to the hall.


    After seeing the mummy in the main hall, a faint smile appeared on her face.


    Thousands of years of waiting, thousands of years of pursuit, as well as the hardships and frustrations along the way, seem to have become less important.


    "Heracles!" Godlish walked to the mummy step by step, and at the same time, she called out the name of Hercules.


    The illegitimate son of Zeus and Alcmene, he also has a familiar name, Hagrid.


    She came to Hagrid''s face. She was only knee high in front of Hagrid.


    As Poseidon''s illegitimate daughter, goldelise and Hagrid have similar identity background and experience.


    The difference is that Hercules accomplished twelve impossible feats, and he was granted the title of God.


    As the illegitimate son of Zeus, Hagrid was born with great power.


    He was almost incomparable, even in the battle of giants, as the main force, he defeated Gaia''s offspring for the gods.Although he is only a demigod, his achievements are greater than most gods.


    Godlish was envious and admired Hagrid.


    Because they have the same background and birth, but do not have the same ability.


    But that''s the past.


    Now, there is no jealousy, only pride.


    For godlish can stand now, but Hagrid can only sit on the throne given by the gods like withered.


    "Hagrid, we meet again. This seems to be the second time we meet. You should remember me. After all, God has a pretty good memory." Godlish''s voice was triumphant.


    "Goldilocks."


    In this dried up body, there are hoarse voice lines.


    "What are you doing?"


    "I come to give you new life." Goldrich cut her hand and let the blood flow out: "accept my gift and become my follower."


    "Go away, you poor blood." Hagrid''s voice, though still weak, was a little angry.


    "Go away?" "Look at you, are you still the Hercules you used to be?" she said? Is that the God of power that has all the gods in your shadow? Zeus''s blood makes you strong, but it doesn''t bring you eternal life. After all, you are not much more noble than me. Look at me now, I am still young and energetic. Look at you again, I am weak and old. Now you are just like a dying man. "


    "At least, I have enjoyed glory, but you have not." Said Hagrid coldly.


    "Ha ha Is it your honor to be controlled by Hera, who even killed his best friend, and then willingly accept Hera''s enslavement? Ha ha That''s how you define glory. "


    "I''m not willing!" Hagrid''s voice suddenly became majestic, and angry: "I have the curse she has imposed, which even Zeus can''t solve."


    "Yes, Zeus can''t do anything, but I can do it, my blood can, my blood can give you a new life, let you please Hera''s curse, and now is the time for you to make a decision, accept my domination, or continue to be dominated by the old witch who you hate and hate you in the same way."

 Chapter 2082

    Goldrich went to Hagrid''s face.


    He grabbed his fist and squeezed a drop of blood.


    Blood fell on Hagrid''s palm.


    "To continue to be Hera''s servant, and then to die here withered, or to accept my control, the choice is in your hands."


    Hagrid moved his hand hard, and his eyes fell on the drop of blood.


    At this time, Goldilocks was also nervous.


    Her lifelong pursuit is now in Hagrid''s hands.


    Accept this drop of blood, and she will have everything.


    Hercules, even though he was only a demigod, had the power to surpass the gods.


    But if he refuses, all the hopes of Goldrich will be dashed.


    By this time, Goldilocks was silent.


    She has said everything she should have said.


    If you say more, it will probably make Hercules resist.


    So point to stop is the best choice.


    "Are you worried about my refusal now?" Hagrid looked at Goldrich.


    "Of course, you are my best hope." Said Goldrich.


    "I will hesitate and have already explained my choice."


    With that, Hagrid''s faithful blood penetrated his skin.


    For a moment, Hagrid took a deep breath.


    A strong breath suddenly came out of me.


    The dry skin began to inflate like a balloon.


    The withered blonde hair became shiny.


    The collapsed face also began to bleed.


    Exhale -


    every breath will make him stronger.


    The air was as if it had been crushed by his breath, and it was thick.


    Goldrich''s breathing also became very uncomfortable.


    But she also felt the overwhelming power of Hagrid.


    The stronger Hagrid is, the happier she will be.


    Step by step, Hagrid came to Godley''s face and knelt down on one knee in front of him: "my Lord, I will offer you my most sincere loyalty."


    Even if Hagrid gets down on her knees, Goldrich will only reach her waist.


    Hagrid is too big.


    Goldrich''s fingertips gently plundered Hagrid''s muscles.


    Godlish has never felt such surging and boundless power in her own hands.


    Indeed, only a god like Hagrid is qualified to follow his own footsteps.


    The people she recruited in the past were like shit compared to Hagrid.


    "Get up, come with me."


    At the moment, there is no need for Goldilocks.


    As long as there is one Hercules, she can have everything.


    In this holy garden, Hera''s treasure room doesn''t need to be acquired specially.


    Anyway, everything here will be its own sooner or later.


    Godelise with Hagrid, as if traveling in her own back garden.


    At the same time, Rouen fasibon, fuelley, Raisa, Moore and Cochran all felt an unspeakable horror in the air.


    They had goose bumps all over their bodies.


    They don''t know what it is, and they react.


    Mingming has dealt with the men of Goldrich.


    How can I suddenly feel this disturbing atmosphere?


    Where does this unease come from?


    "Coran, where are you now?" Rouen fasibon asked through a communicator.


    "I don''t know where I am. It''s too big." Coran replied.


    "Have you seen anything unusual?"


    "No I haven''t seen anything alive all the way. "


    "And what about Goldilocks?"


    "I haven''t seen her either. I don''t know where she has gone."


    "Do you know the way back? Come back immediately and we will make peace. We can''t stay here. We need to leave here immediately. " Said Rouen fasibon.


    "But we haven''t found the Golden Apple yet," she said


    "Jolie, golden apple is on the big tree in front of us, but now is not the best time. We have come once, so next time we can foresee many dangers. If we continue to take risks here now, it will be a very unwise choice."


    "All right." Although not very willing.


    But she had learned to obey orders along the way.


    And she trusted Rouen fasibon''s judgment.


    "You can''t go anywhere."Just then, Goldrich came out.


    Hercules is right behind Goldrich.


    The moment everyone saw Hagrid.


    They knew that the sense of danger and uneasiness came from Hercules.


    Rouen fasibon''s face was finally dignified.


    It''s no longer as relaxed and natural as before.


    The horrible breath made his smile fade away.


    "Is that what you really want, miss Goldrich?"


    "That''s right." Now, there is no anger, no anxiety.


    Some are just calm and calm. Of course, Rouen fasibon and her shame have not been forgotten.


    "Now that your goal has been achieved, why kill it all?"


    "If you don''t offend me, maybe I will let you go to show my magnanimity, but you lowly guys dare to offend me!" The more she said it, the more angry she became.


    "You''re the one who started all this, miss Goldrich."


    "Then you should obey, not disobey."


    "It''s happened. It''s better to look at it."


    Raisa turned her back, and the guy was really learning from the president.


    This is a joke.


    I think that woman is joking with them.


    "I hope you''ll laugh later."


    "Miss Goldrich, not everyone wants you. I don''t think you are more noble than anyone else."


    "Shut up, you mean woman." "Or I need my most faithful servant to let you know what awe is," she snorted


    Everyone is ready to fight.


    Seeing the gesture of Rouen fasibon and others, Goldrich could not help but show some irony.


    "It seems that you don''t understand who you are facing. Well, I will give you 30 seconds. If you can hold on to 30 seconds, then I will let you go."


    "Hagrid, 30 seconds, is that enough?" she waved


    "Enough, master."


    Hagrid? When they heard the name, their faces couldn''t help changing.


    For Europeans and Americans, the legend of Hercules is really loud.

 Chapter 2083

    "Thirty seconds?" Rouen fasibon looked at the time.


    At the same time, I looked back at Kelly, and at Moore and Raisa.


    Hagrid was not in a hurry.


    He was waiting for the order of Goldrich.


    "Are you ready?"


    "If I say I''m not ready, will you give us time to prepare?"


    "Hum! Hagrid, you can kill them. Remember, don''t take more than 30 seconds. " Groaned Goldrich.


    Hagrid strode to the four.


    Even though they haven''t started yet, they just stand in front of four people.


    It still puts a lot of pressure on them.


    "Start timing." Said Goldrich.


    But Hagrid did not move.


    Instead, Rouen fasibon, fuelly, Raisa and Moore moved first.


    "Curse of chaos!" Jolie is the first to cast a curse.


    Moore''s body appeared behind Hagrid''s body, and then directly held Hagrid''s body and exploded.


    But Hagrid remained unmoved.


    It seemed that what happened at his feet was not an explosion at all, but a bug.


    "Die for me!" Raisa shouted at the top of her voice. She put her hands in the posture of releasing turtle style Qigong. A red light burst out from her palm.


    The red light went straight to Hagrid''s head.


    Boom -


    this is all the heat energy accumulated by Raisa along the way, which is released in this instant.


    In the violent explosion, Hagrid was still intact.


    Goldrich''s face was full of excitement.


    The more powerful Hercules is, the more pleasure she can get.


    His indestructible body remained unmoved by such a powerful attack.


    Is there anything else in the world that can hurt him?


    "Rouen fasibon, your time is running out. Please cherish the last few seconds." Goetherese looked at Rouen fasibon triumphantly, her face full of cruelty.


    Rouen fasibon shrugged helplessly: "you know I''m not good at fighting."


    "So what, do you think I''ll let you go?"


    Hagrid, already standing in front of Rouen fasibon, raised his right arm.


    The right arm was already stronger than Rouen fasibon.


    A strange smile suddenly appeared on Rouen fasibon''s face.


    Just at this time, a figure suddenly appeared behind Goldrich''s back.


    Coran had been lying in the back for a long time, waiting for the moment when Hagrid started, he also started.


    This is their only chance.


    Goldilocks was startled.


    But when Coran''s dagger is about to touch the moment of godlish.


    Suddenly a shield rose up in front of Goldrich.


    Coran was immediately released by the shield.


    "No!" Rouen fasibon''s face changed.


    And Hagrid also immediately gave up Rouen fasibon in front of her, rushed to the front of goldelise and blocked her behind.


    Hercules raised his right arm and punched Coran, who was more than ten meters away.


    "Coran, get out of the way!" Rouen fasibon exclaimed.


    Coran tried to move away.


    A terrible sense of oppression came from his side.


    Then Coran heard a loud noise coming from behind.


    When Coran looked back, he saw the ripples of the splendor of Olympus.


    Hundreds of people can''t make a little ripple.


    But Hagrid''s punch almost shattered the splendor of Olympus.


    "The splendor of Olympus! Hera that old witch, she wants to trap me with this!? She''s naive, too. "


    Hagrid snorted coldly, and at the same time gave out another blow.


    This punch is more powerful than the previous one.


    When this power fell on the splendor of Olympus, the whole sanctuary trembled.


    All of us are unstable.


    "It''s thirty seconds, miss Goldrich." Rouen fasibon breathed a long sigh of relief.


    "Hagrid, kill them for me."


    "I will crush the splendor of Olympus!" Hercules seemed to have some resistance to the order of godlish.


    "They have the scepter of Zeus. They don''t need to smash the splendor of Olympus. You can go in and out at any time if you want. Now, kill them immediately."


    "All right." Hercules can''t really resist, only as a demigod, he has certain resistance.


    "Miss Goldrich, are you going to go back?" Rouen fasibon looked at Goldrich.


    Although we know that this is the inevitable result, we still let Rouen fasibon and others feel disappointed."For ants, I don''t need to promise anything, let alone abide by anything." Said godless.


    "Well." Rouen fasibon sighed.


    "Did you give up?" When goetherese saw the sense of loss of Rouen fasibon and others, she suddenly felt a sense of revenge.


    "Give up." Rouen fasibon said helplessly.


    "Do you regret it now?"


    "Yes, I do regret it." Said Rouen fasibon.


    "But now I won''t forgive you."


    "What do you think I regret? Do you think I regret not accepting your recruitment? Of course not. You think too much. I regret that I didn''t kill you. What a good chance, Tu Shen! For thousands of years, there are not many people who have really succeeded in killing God. I didn''t cherish such a good opportunity when it was put in front of me. "


    "Bitch! You''re the only one who can do it? "


    At this time, a light spot appeared in the distance of Olympus.


    It''s hard to see what the light spot is because it''s too far away.


    It looks like a meteor, dragging its long tail.


    Goldrich''s eyes were also attracted by the meteor.


    That meteor is so conspicuous.


    And its trajectory seems to be in their direction.


    Goldrich''s eyes were wide open to see what it was.


    But that thing is being wrapped in a flame, and the speed is so fast that it can''t be seen clearly at all.


    It''s just a few seconds from the horizon to the front of my eyes. It''s really too fast.


    Boom -


    that thing hit Olympus.


    In an instant, the earth moved and the mountains rocked.


    And the impact and explosion of that falling thing directly engulfs the psychics on the outside.


    Goldrich was unsteady and fell to the ground.


    And her eyes never left the splendor of Olympus.


    The splendor of Olympus was in front of her eyes, so it disintegrated and shattered.


    It''s like smashing a mirror fist.


    And the debris, like ripples, spread around.


    It''s terrible What is that?


    What''s going on?


    Wage Li looks at the figure falling from the sky.


    Open mouth, full of consternation.


    "Uncle?" Cried Julie.


    Chen Yu turned to pay Li: "if there is no way to inform me, when are you going to be stubborn?"


    "We can deal with it," she said

 Chapter 2084

    "Miss Goldrich, have you forgotten what I told you? Take care of my daughter. It seems you didn''t do it." Chen Yu turned to goldsmith.


    Goldrich''s expression was a little confused. She didn''t understand how Chen Yu came in.


    Was he responsible for the shock?


    How did he do it?


    But Goldrich is not going to talk to Chen Yu.


    "Kill him!"


    Hagrid rushed to Chen Yu.


    Boom -


    the huge impact directly hit Rouen, fasibon, fuelley, Coran, Moore, Raisa, and goldelise.


    There were only two people left at the scene, Chen Yu and Hagrid.


    At the moment, Goldilocks was getting dizzy and swollen, and she got up from the ground.


    Just want to scold Hagrid, but see Hagrid back a few steps, and Chen Yu is standing in place, undamaged.


    Hagrid pinched his fist and looked at Chen Yu with the same astonishment.


    "No one has ever been able to catch my fist, not even a giant."


    "That''s because you didn''t meet me in the past."


    Chen moved his joints for a while: "but I also want to tell you the same thing."


    "You don''t think that''s my real strength, do you?" Hagrid''s eyes suddenly sharpened.


    The golden light on my body is like a blooming flower, blooming in an instant.


    At first, when she saw Hagrid and Chen Yu fighting, she lost a bit, and she was still a little alarmed.


    At this moment, I am more than delighted to see that Hagrid has become stronger.


    Such a powerful Hagrid is not really his real strength, which makes Goldrich more excited.


    Hagrid''s body was wrapped in golden light and rushed to Chen Yu.


    Chen took the punch hard, and retreated several meters.


    However, Chen Yu pushed hard at his feet and shot at Hagrid like an arrow.


    Roar -


    the whole sanctuary is shrouded in the terror of Chen Yu and Hagrid.


    Goldrich''s face was unbelievable.


    Is there a person in the world who can fight against Hercules?


    The strength of Hercules is a matter of course.


    Because he is the son of Zeus, he is Hercules.


    But what happened to the man?


    It''s really powerful and unusual.


    He fought with Hagrid back and forth.


    And their impact is rampant here.


    However, to her delight, Chen Yu seems to be weaker than Hagrid.


    Chen Yu was thumped to the ground by Hagrid.


    Roar -


    Hagrid thumped his chest like a gorilla.


    "I am Hercules! No one can beat me in strength! "


    Chen Zhu vomited blood. He rarely vomited blood.


    The last play in Rome didn''t count.


    Chen Zhu wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth.


    Look at Hagrid, who is in front of us.


    "Uncle!" When she saw Chen Yu injured, she couldn''t help worrying.


    "Don''t go there." Rouen fasiburn grabs salary: "your uncle is OK."


    Rouen faxiben knew Chen Yu too well. It was only the ordinary state of Chen Yu.


    Chen took a deep breath: "then start the second round."


    "Mortals, it''s amazing that you can achieve this level..."


    Boom -


    before Hagrid had finished speaking, he had been bombarded by Chen Yu, who suddenly burst out.


    Hagrid felt the blood on the corner of his mouth.


    Roar -


    Hagrid roared again and rushed to Chen Zhu.


    But Chen Yu at the moment is not the same as before.


    After dark assimilation, Chen''s strength increased several times.


    Hercules did not believe in evil, once again rushed to Chen Yu.


    However, the result was the same as before, and Chen Yu punched him again.


    Hagrid took the punch badly and began to vomit.


    "Are you just that?" Chen Yu looks at Hagrid with his head askew.


    "Ah!" The blood vessels on Hagrid''s body all emerge, and the brow is full of blue tendons.


    Hagrid''s strength rose again, his breath became very disordered, his eyes were red, his chest was up and down, like a mad beast.


    "Hiss Is this the true face of Hercules? " Chen Yu laughs at Hagrid.


    "I want it! Kill you! "


    Hagrid roared, his foot kicked, and the ground split.


    Boom -


    the power of Hagrid bombarded Chen Yu.It can''t be said that Hagrid''s strength in this state has increased several times again.


    One way!


    Chen Yu also ascended again at this time.


    Hercules and Chen Yu are in a fight.


    But Chen is still better.


    Hercules was picked to fly, and Chen Yu took another punch.


    On the trunk of the golden apple tree.


    Although the golden apple tree is a God tree, it is no harder than ordinary plants in terms of plant characteristics.


    It''s just bigger than ordinary plants.


    Hit by Hercules, the golden apple tree was directly broken by idleness.


    A golden fruit rolled in front of Chen Yu.


    Chen Chu picked up the golden fruit: "is this the legendary golden apple?"


    Hagrid rose again. He vomited more blood, but by this time he was in a state of madness.


    His injury is more serious, but it also makes him more crazy.


    At this moment, Hagrid''s state reminds Chen Zhu of azkamore, the demon that has been sealed for a long time in the African prairie.


    Of course, though they are in a similar state, they are not the same kind of magic.


    Azkamore that''s a gift, a birthright ability.


    The more serious the injury, the stronger the strength.


    Hercules, on the other hand, is a pure force of will.


    In fact, he did not become strong, but forced himself to release more power output.


    If he continues to fight in this state, he will only die faster.


    Of course, Chen Yu will not pity him.


    He is the enemy, and the kind that can''t be easily defeated.


    To sympathize with him is to make trouble for himself.


    Chen Zhuo threw the golden apple to salary Li.


    The gods!


    Hercules is not inferior to azkamore.


    He is a real Hercules.


    If you let him continue to strengthen in this way, you will only get yourself into trouble.


    So Chen is not going to continue to drain water.


    By this time, Hagrid had lost most of his sanity.


    He can no longer judge the situation.


    He just instinctively attacked Chen Yu.


    Every step he takes will crack the ground.


    His blood was burning, from the inside to the whole body.


    Hagrid jumped heavily, and Chen Yu moved in an instant.


    The unreserved punch, speed and strength have reached the peak that Chen can release.


    The two collided in the air.


    The huge impact also detonated the divine blood of Hagrid.


    Boom -


    everyone forgets everything else and stares into the air.


    Look at the sun in the sky. It''s a kilometer diameter sun.


    That''s not the sun anymore.


    It''s like a real sun falling.

 Chapter 2085

    Goldrich kept looking up at the sky.


    Her fists were tight.


    Just then, a thing came down from the sky.


    It was a person It''s half a person, to be exact.


    What goetherese saw was a body with no upper body.


    From above the abdomen, it''s gone.


    Goldrich felt suffocating.


    How could she not recognize that this half body belonged to Hagrid.


    It''s only half an hour.


    She fell from heaven to hell.


    Chen Yu came down from the sky, with a sense of suffocating oppression, and fell in front of goldelise.


    Godlish, pale with fear, fell to the ground.


    It never occurred to her that what she pursued in her poor life was so vulnerable.


    "President." Rouen fasibon came over.


    "What? You''re going to plead for her? " Chen Chu looks at Ruan faxiben.


    Rouen fasibon had a vicious smile on his face.


    "No, I just want to feel God killing."


    Chen Yu looks at Rouen faxiben and takes two steps back.


    When Goldrich looked at Rouen fasibon, her eyes were full of prayers.


    "Miss Goldrich, you haven''t thought about it. Will you face the situation yourself?"


    "Mr. FA Xiben Give me a chance. "


    Rouen faxiben''s smile was still chilling.


    "Sorry, we are all of the same kind."


    "I can give you anything you want Including myself. " At this moment, where there is a little bit of aloofness in Goldrich''s attitude, she is like a woman who has been humiliated. In front of Rouen fasibon, she dare not do anything but compromise.


    "Although your proposal is very attractive, I still want to try to kill God." Rouen fasibon was sure.


    This should be the only chance in his life to kill God.


    Even if godlish is only a demigod, even if she is the weakest of the demigods.


    However, Rouen FASI was not a picky eater. No matter how weak she was, she also held the title of a demigod.


    Of course, there is another important reason.


    Chen Yu is right behind him.


    At this time, Olympus began to shake violently.


    The tremor was more severe than any previous one.


    The whole mountain is tearing.


    The battle has destroyed the foundation of Olympus.


    This mountain is not really Olympus.


    It''s just the tip of Olympus.


    Although it is huge, in fact, the mountains and the earth are not one.


    So after that fierce battle, it''s normal for the mountains and the earth to tear apart.


    What''s more, both Chen Yu and Hagrid have the ability to tear the earth and destroy the mountains.


    "Fast, fast."


    At Chen''s urging, Rouen fasibon''s happiness was much less.


    But if he continues to delay, it is estimated that the mountain will collapse.


    So he didn''t have more time to have fun.


    Of course, he still killed gdelise and didn''t leave a living.


    After Rouen fasibon killed Goldrich.


    Chen took them away from the collapsing Olympus.


    They held hands, and then Chen carried them in the air.


    And the people in the air, just enjoy the process of the collapse of the mountain.


    "Unfortunately, there are so many treasures and the golden apple tree." Rouen fasibon sighed and looked down at the crumbling Palace: "president, if you go down and dig, maybe you can dig up something good."


    "No need Don''t you find the golden apple? " Chen Yu said quietly.


    Chen is not going to turn over the garbage.


    In a collapsed mountain, dig for something of unknown value.


    The payoff and the payoff may not be in direct proportion.


    After leaving the area of Olympus, Chen Yu put them on the ground.


    "How do you distribute this golden apple?"


    Chen is not going to intervene in the distribution process of the golden apple.


    After all, they have worked hard to get it.


    You see me, I see you, and I don''t know how to distribute.


    "If you don''t cut it into five pieces, you''ll get one for yourself." Chen Yu has a bad idea.


    "No, it may be the last golden apple in the world." Said Rouen fasibon in a hurry.


    The best way is for one of them to give four of the same value as golden apple, and then give them to the other four.But the value of golden apple is immeasurable, not immeasurable.


    But the real value is immeasurable. All the information about the golden apple comes from the legend.


    What is the real value of the golden apple in the legend?


    No one can guarantee that.


    Nobody spoke, because even the smartest Raisa didn''t know how to distribute.


    "President, you''ve done your part. Don''t you participate in the distribution?"


    "I won''t take part in it. I don''t have the strength to negotiate on your own."


    Chen Yu didn''t want to destroy their tacit understanding.


    If Chen Yu participates in the distribution, it is estimated that they will directly give the golden apple to Chen Yu.


    Then take some valuable benefits from Chen Zhu.


    Even if they say they are willing, they may not be really happy.


    "President, we really don''t know how to distribute this thing."


    "Well, you can find four treasures of the same value and legend together, so that everyone can take one." Chen gave a very unreliable way.


    Everyone shivered.


    After this expedition, everyone was exhausted.


    Even at the beginning, the adventurous salary li felt tired.


    Four more similar adventures?


    Maybe when they have enough rest, they will think about it.


    Anyway, in the short term, five of them don''t have this idea.


    "How to keep this golden apple?"


    "Don''t ask me about this, you decide." "My requirement is very simple," Chen said quietly. "The distribution must reach the result that everyone is satisfied with."


    "Uncle, how do you know the way to get here?"


    "I''ve known the location for a long time." Chen said.


    Chen Zhu could have come to take the Golden Apple by himself.


    But Chen did not.


    After all, it''s the adventure of Jolie.


    It''s very unethical to take away the final prize.


    Along the way, they encountered some biological attacks.


    But this kind of attack, even if Chen Yu doesn''t do it, can be easily solved by only five of them.


    Chen Yu is also observing the performance of salary Li in the battle.


    The magic that Jolie is good at is curse.


    Although we can''t launch attacks directly, it still plays an important role in the battle.


    This is also Chen Yu''s first observation of wage Li in the battle.


    It has to be said that after so long experience, salary has really grown up a lot.

 Chapter 2086

    "Aunt Farley, I''m back."


    Fanny came up to her and hugged her. "Welcome home."


    A group of children rushed to the front of Jolie.


    All warmly welcome the return of Jolie.


    Everyone is very happy, after all, salary Li went out for more than two months.


    "Just come back. If there''s one person missing at Christmas, there''s always something missing." Fanny touched the hair of Fay: "Fay, are you growing taller?"


    Two months ago, Jolie looked like a big kid.


    However, two months have passed, and there is more wind and frost on her face, and there is a certain seriousness between her eyebrows. She looks mature.


    In the evening, they set up a reception for her.


    Chen Yu directly contracted the whole restaurant.


    To be honest, two months doesn''t look long.


    However, Chen Yu and FA Li both feel the difference between them.


    She''s really grown up.


    Although she can play with her brother and sister, her eyes are quite different.


    She used to play with her brother and sister, but she was also playing.


    Now play is actually company.


    At the dinner table, she knows how to serve food to her brother and sister.


    See younger brother and younger sister things fall on clothes, also know to help younger brother and younger sister wipe.


    After returning to the hotel, Chen found that the atmosphere in the hotel was a little strange.


    When passing the lobby of the hotel, the staff of the hotel are all ready to stand upright.


    Chen Yu was a little surprised that these hotel employees did not look at themselves with that kind of alert or hostility.


    But that look was so strange.


    Just then a priest in a white robe came.


    "Hello, this is Mr. Chen."


    "I am, you are?"


    "We are His Majesty''s entourage, and His Majesty would like to see you."


    Old John sent it?


    What does he see himself doing?


    "Where is it? When? "


    "Now, if it''s convenient, please come with me now."


    Chen Yu looks back at his family.


    Farley nodded. "Go."


    "Take care of the children."


    "Well."


    Chen Yu left with the church.


    No wonder people in the hotel look at themselves differently.


    Although the Vatican is only a religious country, its position here is supreme.


    For westerners, this is the holy land.


    The Pope is the messenger of God.


    Chen Yu belongs to the non belief group.


    Even though Chen has been exposed to many supernatural events.


    Superhuman, demon, angel, God, even alien.


    But Chen Yu still has no faith.


    Even Chen Yu still believes that God is just a stronger human being.


    Even other supernatural species are only a step ahead in evolution.


    This kind of thinking is a typical godless belief.


    Of course, Chen does not deny the significance of religion.


    In this era, religion has changed from initial worship to spiritual guidance.


    God is no longer the omnipotent and supreme being in religion.


    God is a spiritual sustenance.


    The car stopped in front of a church in the Vatican.


    Compared with St. Peter''s Cathedral, which Chen visited last time, this church is much more ordinary.


    The windows of the church were soft with light.


    Chen Yu walked into the church under the guidance of the priest.


    Old John was kneeling in front of the cross, praying and chanting the Bible.


    "Just a moment, please. Your majesty is studying."


    Chen Chu nodded and sat down in the next seat.


    A few minutes later, old John''s prayer was over.


    These rituals of the church are more complicated.


    Old John needs to wash his hands after finishing his prayers.


    After a series of steps, old John came to Chen Yu.


    "Hello, Mr. Chen."


    "Hello, your majesty." Chen Yu has a very good impression on old John.


    Even better than the old man Zhang Tianyi.


    However, Chen Yu would make friends with Zhang Tianyi, but he would not make friends with old John.


    Because old John is hard to get close to.


    This kind of inaccessibility is not in status.


    It''s old John''s personal brilliance.


    As if all the people standing in front of him will feel that they are a bad person.


    The old man rejects all evils, and those who come into contact with him can see all the virtues of human beings in him.And find all the evil in yourself.


    So he can be an elder, a teacher, or a guide.


    But I can''t be a friend.


    "Mr. Chen, I suddenly found out that you were lying to me."


    "Well I don''t understand. " Chen Yu pretended to be stupid and replied that he didn''t intend to admit it anyway.


    "Kemore Deakin is dead."


    "So what?"


    "Not so much, his death is due, because I have made predictions for him, he can''t live this year, but I find that he was killed by you."


    "Well How did you find out? " Chen Yu looks at Old John in surprise.


    "He lost the bet." Old John said, "now his power is in you."


    "Do you know his ability?"


    "Yes, I know."


    "But you never stopped him."


    "I''ve stopped it, but you don''t know. He died under his own power. In your Oriental mouth, it''s called cause and effect."


    "So your majesty, did you call me here today to challenge me?"


    "No, I will not avenge anyone, let alone kemore Deakin."


    "So what does your majesty mean by calling me today?"


    "Chat and make sure you''re guessing."


    "Then your majesty has made sure."


    "Yes, it is." Old John nodded.


    Chen Yu stared at Old John. He always felt that old John called him over, not just to make sure.


    There should be something else.


    "Well, there are other things. If there is another big event in the world, I hope Mr. Chen can help."


    "What if I refuse? Are you going to punish me? " Chen asked.


    "Mr. Chen, I''m not threatening you. I just want to tell you that the power you get from kemore Deakin is very vicious. You need to use justice to dissolve his power."


    "My strength is not only the capture of kemore Daikin, but also the other strength from hell."


    "The forces from hell are not all full of evil, even the forces of evil. If the just people use them, they are not evil. I just want to tell you that some forces will produce causality, and kemore Deakin''s forces are the category that will produce causality."


    "I think the world is very peaceful and safe now. It''s not so easy to have big events."


    "The world is far more fragile and turbulent than you think."

 Chapter 2087

    "With you just men guarding the world, I believe you, don''t let me down." Chen Yu is very calm to shirk his responsibility.


    Chen Yu is not interested in old John''s righteousness.


    There was even a bit of resistance, even though old John didn''t care about himself.


    That''s what Chen Yu is like, or that''s what people are like.


    Everyone is rebellious.


    The more people ask you to do something, the less willing you are to do it.


    After all, Chen Yu is just a mortal and a layman.


    And Chen was reluctant to get involved with the church.


    The bigger the power, the more trouble.


    It would be even more troublesome to find a door and give him a commission.


    As a result, Chen Yu often keeps away from them.


    "I''m sorry, your holiness. I have something else to do. Let''s go."


    Old John nodded slightly. "Go ahead."


    He didn''t intend to force, and when he reached Chen Yu''s level, he could not force at will.


    Chen Yu turns and leaves.


    The next day, Chen''s family left Rome.


    Chen and his family have been playing in Rome for several days.


    All the places to play have been almost played.


    But Chen is not going to other cities in other countries.


    It''s straight back to Los Angeles.


    Although we all come out to play, we will feel tired even if we play.


    No matter how fun it is outside, it''s not as comfortable and relaxing as it is at home.


    Even the energetic children are tired after a few days.


    When they heard that they were going home, every child was very happy.


    On the plane, however, the children turned into eggplants, which were frosted again.


    It was not until the plane landed that the children regained their mental outlook.


    It was the first time that Jolie came to mirror lake manor.


    Chen''s first thing is to choose a room with her salary.


    "Which room do you like, Sally?"


    "I can do it all."


    "Not all. After all, it''s the bedroom you want to live in. For a long time to come, you need to live in this bedroom, so you have to choose a bedroom you like."


    "I can do it all." That''s what she said.


    "No way." Chen Yu said firmly, "no one can do it. Everyone has his own preferences and aesthetic taste. So don''t make do with it. We don''t need to make do with it."


    Salary Li is very helpless, but very moved.


    After all, Chen Yu regards her as a real relative.


    "I''d like the first room on the third floor, which can see the sunrise."


    "What about the bedroom style? Need to change? Mr. fiywood should be happy to help us change the style. "


    "No, I like the style of that room."


    Although it''s not a big deal to get home, there are still some trivial things.


    For example, there are several documents piled up in Denver that need to be signed by Chen.


    Steven came to complain the day he learned that Chen was back.


    After all, Chen Yu and his family go out to play. He is still busy.


    Chen Yu''s words led him to really plan to make a new movie.


    As soon as the news of preparing for a new film was revealed, he was completely harassed by those film companies and couldn''t rest.


    Besides the big six, there are also small and medium-sized film companies that want to cooperate with him.


    Don''t look at the small and medium-sized film companies that can''t provide so much money.


    But as long as Steven''s name is on, it''s easy to raise enough money.


    There are people waiting for him at the door every day.


    The big six even used their resources to put pressure on Steven.


    Anyway, we need to get investment quota.


    Two super hot movies have made Steven the most successful director in the world.


    And Chen Yu, an outsider, can''t get the investment quota even if his relationship with Steven is strong enough.


    This is the rule of Hollywood. People outside the circle can earn money by playing tickets once, which will make many people blush.


    If you rob money for another layman, people in the circle will be upset.


    Even though the money doesn''t belong to them.


    But this is their cake. If they can''t eat it, they don''t want to watch others eat it.


    ¡­¡­


    The head office of the supernatural Society --


    "is this the golden apple?"


    Everyone is around the golden apple, looking at the legendary treasure in front of them curiously.


    To be sure, golden apple is not real gold.


    It''s the skin that looks like gold.


    From the perspective of texture, it should be the texture of plants.


    "I don''t know what it''s like." West licked his lips.Rouen fasibon immediately moved the golden apple away: "West, this is ours. Don''t mess around. I''ll break your teeth."


    "Cheapskate." West curled his mouth.


    "Unfortunately, the golden apple tree could not be transplanted back."


    "Even if it''s transplanted back, it won''t work. It will take three thousand years for the golden apple tree to bear fruit. Each of us doesn''t have that long life span and can wait for three thousand years." Moid''s face was full of regret.


    For all, the golden apple tree is invaluable.


    However, because of the long waiting time, it also belongs to the chicken ribs.


    Therefore, although it is a pity for all, they are not too relieved.


    Of course, the most regrettable is moid.


    After all, he is a plant Department, and plants are his major.


    If you can get the legendary plants, it will also be a great help to his plant research.


    At this time, Chen took out a branch and threw it in front of moyid.


    "Take it. I don''t know if I can plant it. It depends on your ability."


    Seeing the branch, moid immediately grasped it in his hand: "President This is... "


    "When I was at Olympus, I grabbed it." Chen said.


    Chen Zhu did not know the value of the golden apple tree.


    But at that time, Chen had no time to manage the golden apple tree because he needed to ensure his own safety.


    And the golden apple tree is too big.


    It''s bigger than a castle.


    Even Chen''s space ring can''t fit.


    So Chen Yu folded a branch and brought it back.


    "No more. If you can''t support this branch, then I can''t help it."


    "Moid, we are all waiting for you to grow golden apples, and then all of us will eat them."


    "Don''t let us down."


    "If you are willing to wait for three thousand years, I will certainly cultivate golden apples."


    "Why don''t you die? If I live another three thousand years, do I need to eat your golden apple?"


    "How are you going to distribute the golden apples?" Asked West curiously.


    Chen hasn''t told them that Rouen, faxiben, Chenli, Kelan, Moore and Raisa are struggling with the golden apple.


    So people are also very curious about the distribution plan of golden apple.


    "They are going to find another four legendary treasures of equal value, and then distribute the golden apples."

 Chapter 2088

    "President, I didn''t say that." Rouen fasibon was stunned.


    "But don''t you think it''s the best distribution plan." Of course, Chen said, "or cut the golden apple into five parts."


    Let them cut the golden apple into five parts, and they are reluctant.


    Even they don''t know what the golden apple is for.


    But after all, it is a legendary treasure.


    The headquarters began to welcome back the party.


    Chen and West are standing on the balcony on the second floor.


    "How''s Maggie modridge doing?"


    "Never did it." Said West.


    "What is he doing?" Chen Yu frowned.


    "I don''t know, but these days, he and his men are not idle." Said West.


    "It seems necessary to give him some warning." Said Chen, squinting.


    Chen Yu looks at the two. Chen Yu doesn''t ask them to come here for a tour.


    "President, after Christmas, we plan to go to the third scarlet task."


    "Determined which scarlet task?"


    "It''s still under study."


    After all, it is not so easy to find the right task among the numerous scarlet tasks.


    ¡­¡­


    Maggie Modric has been under a lot of pressure recently.


    He offended a terrible strong man because of his greed.


    If there was no rashness, it would not be so unpleasant.


    Now he has no other choice.


    Or to target people.


    Or just ignore the task of the strong one.


    Magri Modric''s ultimate choice is, of course, to complete that task.


    After all, although there are many people in Longhu Mountain, it is very powerful.


    But it''s a famous and decent sect, so even if you have a feud with them, it''s the most wanted order from a different world.


    Magri Modric was not too afraid of such a wanted order.


    In the Church of the holy fire, no one has several wanted notices on his back.


    But if that man does it.


    That''s not just the ordinary wanted order.


    He''s really going to kill them.


    It''s just their target, Yang Guo.


    He didn''t show up much all the time, which left him at a loss.


    The other side has been in the psionic team headquarters.


    Magri Modric is arrogant, and he can''t even see the psychic team.


    But behind the psychic team, after all, is the government.


    So Magri Modric can''t be so arrogant as to directly attack a government secret department.


    "Dharma protector, we have investigated that our target is to rent an apartment on the Fifth Avenue block. According to our interview with the residents of the apartment building, the target''s apartment is not for him to live in. The neighbor said that he lives in an Asian who looks ill."


    Magri Modric frowned. "Are you sure the news is true? Not a trap? "


    "No, the Asian lived in it before we came, so even the traps are not for us."


    "Look more carefully."


    When his men had just left the room, Magri Modric suddenly felt a cold wind coming from behind.


    "Who!"


    Magri Modric turned abruptly, but was caught in the face by a big hand, and covered his eyes.


    "Mr. Magri Modric, you are a little slack on my task. It seems that I need to entrust another person."


    Magri Modric was shocked, and he remembered the voice.


    Of course he remembers The master of the voice gave him a nightmare like memory.


    Even lead to his recent period of time, each time can not sleep at ease.


    I dare not even turn off the light to sleep.


    As if the man were watching him in the dark.


    "Sir I can explain that I am not slack. " Exclaimed Magri Modric.


    "Yes, but why didn''t you make any progress on the task I arranged?" Chen asked with a low voice line, "do you think procrastination is effective for me?"


    "No I don''t think so. "


    "Is it? Then explain to me why you never act. "


    "It''s because the man hasn''t appeared. He has been hiding in the headquarters of the psionic team. We can''t do it, but we found that he rented a house outside, which seems to be used by an injured person."


    "Are you going to use that person to lead to the goal?"


    "Yes..." Margery modridge asked cautiously, "Sir, I wonder if you are satisfied with this arrangement?""Yes, that''s all." "Give me the results as soon as possible," Chen said. "If you haven''t finished the task before I come to you next time, then I will not just come here to talk with you."


    Chen Yu disappeared in front of Magri Modric.


    Maghrey Modric had a dignified face.


    He didn''t want to resist.


    But last time Chen Yu left a deep impression on him.


    That kind of frightening power really makes life unable to resist.


    Where does he know Chen Yu''s bad taste.


    He found that he liked to play such a role.


    ¡­¡­


    "Those fish are hooked." Vestana looked at Yang Guo and said, "someone is asking about the house you rented."


    "Well, after waiting so long and finally getting hooked, those people are really calm."


    "Are you sure you can catch all those people?"


    "Not sure." Vestana shook his head: "I''ve investigated the origins of those people. They come from Europe and are said to be very famous in the spiritual world. They are called the flame religion."


    "The Church of fire!?" Yang Guo''s corner of the eye took a smoke: "it turns out to be this group of odds and ends."


    "You know them?" Vestana, after all, can only be regarded as a marginal figure of the spirit world. Her understanding of the spirit world was learned in a little more than half a year.


    "This flame religion is a place for evil in the spirit world. It does all kinds of dirty things."


    "Did we deal with it?"


    "If it''s all the power of the Church of fire, our spiritual team is still a little weak, but they can''t rush out here, otherwise, the government will definitely blow up." "I think it''s what kind of employment they''ve accepted to get me in trouble," said Yang


    "Then can we play hard?" Asked vestana.


    "A hand that can weigh is a hand that weighs." "Of course, it''s better to be able to leave one or two living mouths," said Yang


    "Won''t they retaliate?"


    "How can I retaliate? What''s more, do you think that the Church of Heavenly Master Longhushan behind me is afraid of their retaliation?"


    Vestana was relieved to hear Yang Guo''s confident answer.


    Now the psionic team is too weak, everything needs to be handled carefully.

 Chapter 2089

    For the psionic team, this medium-level religious organization, the flame sect, is a huge thing to them.


    Even now vestana is awed by the spirit of the alien world.


    Imagine being in North America, the world''s poorest area of magic power.


    Chen and the supernatural society can be found.


    How strong would it be in Europe, where magic is at its best?


    Vestana does not have a correct idea of the spiritual world.


    She always felt that Chen Yu was not the best psychic.


    Because this is North America, there is no top psychic.


    Just like the national football team, no one thinks there is a football player in the national football team.


    Vestana is almost that mentality.


    ¡­¡­


    "Hello, Xiao Yang, you haven''t contacted me for several days." Chen Yu offered to call Yang Guo.


    Chen''s tone was as relaxed as if he didn''t know the truth at all.


    "Are you sure you want me to give you the information? Even the meaningless information. "


    "Xiao Yang, do you not respect your promise very much?"


    "Chen Yu, you are the first to embarrass me."


    Yang Guo''s tone was a little resentful.


    "I''m sorry for you first? Don''t forget that you started the gambling at the beginning, but I didn''t. You can''t say I''m embarrassing you after losing. It''s not kind of you. "


    "My promise is that, within my ability and without violating my moral bottom line, your requirements have reached my bottom line."


    "I bet you, you need to take your bottom line into account? Do I have to check your hobbies? " Chen Yu rolled his eyes.


    "That''s my attitude anyway. You can order me, but you can''t blame me."


    "Well, since you have this attitude, that''s the end of our relationship."


    Chen''s voice suddenly became cold: "you don''t have to give me any more information. You can let yourself go, but the Betrayer needs to be punished."


    "Chen Yu, you don''t have to threaten me. Even if you don''t say it, I''m going to say it." With that, Yang Guo hung up.


    Chen Yu is not happy, but he can''t do anything.


    No, in fact, Chen has already done so.


    If Yang Guo didn''t have a good elder, Chen Yu would have killed him in the past.


    ¡­¡­


    Night -


    Chen Zhu stands in front of an apartment building.


    Chen Yu subconsciously assessed the rent of the apartment building.


    The rent here is quite expensive.


    However, Chen found that all the residents in the whole apartment building had disappeared.


    Fifty people gathered on the twentieth floor of the apartment building.


    Everyone is a psychic!


    Then there are also psychics ambush at all levels, with a total of about 80 people.


    This is a trap!


    Chen Yu''s eyebrows are raised. It seems that the psionic team is not useless.


    After all, occupying the government''s intelligence resources, they found it no surprise that magari Modric acted.


    And with a team of more than ten people, vestana has recruited more than 80 people.


    It seems that their strength has been greatly expanded.


    At this time, Chen Yu found that Magri Modric had arrived downstairs of the apartment building.


    Chen Yu picked up the phone and dialed Magri Modric.


    "Magri Modric."


    "Who are you?" Magri Modric looks at the strange caller ID.


    "I''m your employer."


    "Sir What can I do for you? " Magri Modric''s tone changed immediately when he heard it was Chen Yu.


    "That''s a trap."


    "What? What do you mean? "


    "The apartment building you investigated was a trap, with fifty psychics in it."


    "What?" Magri Modric was shocked: "then What should I do then? "


    "At my command."


    Magri Modric thought about it. He thought that since it was a trap, he could retreat directly. There was no need to take any more risks.


    But Chen Yu didn''t plan to let them retreat, and Magri Modric didn''t dare to say he wanted to.


    "On the fifth floor is the management, where there is the whole building''s monitoring. There is an enemy, who sends two people to climb up from the outer wall. The psychic in charge of monitoring is not strong and difficult to deal with," Chen said to the phone


    Chen Yu observed that the psychic in charge of monitoring in the monitoring room on the fifth floor was surrounded by many eyes, which were facing each monitoring image.


    As you can see, the psychic should be able to receive all the images at the same time and process them through the brain.And these eyes are distributed in every aisle on the fifth floor.


    Chen said the specific situation of the fifth floor once: "there is no monitoring point for the ventilation pipe on the fifth floor. You can move from the ventilation pipe to enter the monitoring room directly."


    Margery modridge was a little surprised at how Chen knew the layout of the whole building.


    even if he has eyeliner in the psychic team, it should be impossible to know so much about it.


    But Chen Yu is like the monitor himself.


    I know every point clearly.


    This shows that Chen Yu may be in the building.


    And it has super senses.


    This makes maghrey Modric even more afraid to make small moves.


    Chen Yu also knows the little moves that magari Modric has made in the past.


    For example, he wants to provoke a fight between the supernatural society and the psionic team.


    But he didn''t know all these things.


    Both the supernatural society and the psionic team are aware of Marguerite Modric''s small movements.


    Both sides are tacitly aware of this matter.


    And there is no doubt about each other.


    Of course, it''s also because Margery Modric''s little movements are obviously too rough.


    Find someone who attacks the psionic team and leave a supernatural society mark on the scene.


    This rough method is impossible for a person to be deceived.


    Although psionic teams compete with supernatural societies, this simple method of provocation cannot be used as evidence at all.


    The monitor on the fifth floor was attacked, but before he was attacked, he gave an alarm.


    "Yes, their eyes have been removed, but he gave an alarm before he was attacked. Now three people are taking the elevator to get down and directly cut the rope of the elevator." Chen said.


    Boom -


    after a loud noise, the elevator crashed from the high floor.


    "OK, let your people occupy the monitoring room. In addition, activate the fire control system of the building." Chen said.


    Fire can create chaos, and sometimes water can create chaos.


    In particular, Chen Yu still holds the power of water.


    "The delivery elevator works. You don''t need to climb up the stairs with your legs." "Of course, if you take this as a warm-up before the war, it''s as if I didn''t say it," Chen said

 Chapter 2090

    "Damn, why are our arrangements so detailed that they are known by the people of the Church of fire?"


    Vestana''s face was a little angry because she thought the arrangement was perfect.


    Every detail has been thought of, and even these arrangements are not all known to the subordinates.


    However, she was shocked and angry at the result, and all her arrangements lost their effect.


    On the contrary, it was the people of the flame church who used her arrangement to find the loopholes.


    From the outside, the psychic team has lost several people.


    Although only a few people, but let their arrangement become more porous.


    "Do we have any insiders?" Asked vestana, with a solemn face.


    "Vestana, not the inner ghost, is someone with super perception." Yang Guo said: "as long as within a certain range, any action can hardly escape the vision of the other party. At this time, we can no longer rely on the previous arrangement to win, only change the strategy anytime and anywhere, so that even if the other party has super perception, it can''t react in the first time."


    "But What to do? " Vestana is in trouble.


    Britz looked at Yang and said, "Yang, can you take over the command temporarily?"


    Yang Guo thought about it, then nodded, "let me try."


    "Yang, please."


    "I am responsible for this." "First of all, the other party activated the fire sprinkler system," Yang Guo said solemnly


    "Is this to create chaos?" Asked britz.


    "It may also be that the other party has water magic or water talent. We''d better send water or ice psychics to deal with it." Said Yang Guo.


    "Why not the soil system? In this way, we can control each other''s water system. "


    "My Shizu once said that in the situation of disadvantage, what we need is not to turn defeat into victory, but to ensure the invincibility of every detail." Said Yang Guo.


    I heard Yang Guo say that it was his Shizu.


    Immediately there was no objection.


    "In the main court of the water system, even if it is restrained by the soil system, the combat power that the soil system can play in this building is still very limited, so in the end, it may not be able to defeat the other side''s water system psychics, and if we also have one or several water system psychics, in the case that both sides have an advantage in the main court, then the other side''s attribute home court advantage is not there With that, we can at least guarantee invincibility to the maximum extent


    When people heard this, they immediately felt very reasonable.


    After all, this is what Yang Guo''s Shizu said.


    Even if Zhang Tianyi didn''t show up, Yang Guo was verbally famous.


    You can frighten all the psychics at the scene.


    "The number of people on the other side is not dominant. Even if their individual average strength is better than ours, it doesn''t mean that they will definitely win. Our number advantage means that we have more flexible arrangement space."


    ¡­¡­


    "Eh, they actually gave up the defensive formation and broke up all the personnel."


    Chen was surprised to find that the conductor had been replaced by Yang Guo.


    Moreover, his command just restrained his superiority as a spectator.


    It has to be said that Yang Guo''s command is just right.


    The original chaos and collapse of the situation, actually once again by Yang Guo stable.


    Yang Guo''s command is very good.


    In the case of not knowing the strength of the holy fire sect, the arrangement is in order.


    And Yang Guo''s arrangement is very flexible. After giving up the advantage of the terrain, he made full use of the familiarity of the terrain.


    When one front is in danger, others can support it at any time.


    The smartest thing about Yang Guo is that he is not seeking victory, but stability.


    As long as the situation is stable, then the flame religion will be helpless.


    After all, as long as the police or firefighters arrive, the church must retreat.


    Unless the flame people want to reach the bottom line.


    Chen Yu is considering whether to make a secret move.


    Although Chen Yu is sure that he can hide his identity and help the flame religion to do something.


    But the risk of doing so is great.


    Once his identity is exposed, it means that the supernatural society has taken the initiative to start the war.


    Even if the psionic team is weak, they are part of the government.


    Chen Yu is the kind who doesn''t want to fight openly, but also wants to play tricks behind his back.


    In all kinds of entertainment works, it''s the type of bad dross.


    Of course, reality is not a novel. The little devil in Chen Yu''s heart starts to stir.


    "Do you want to step in?"


    At this time, several water channelists of the holy fire met with the water channelists of the psionic team.Both sides have played back and forth, and may be superior in strength.


    But because both sides have home advantage, they are very difficult to deal with each other.


    And water system is not the magic system that can distinguish the winner and the loser in a short time.


    The people who led to the flame were directly dragged there.


    This has also led to the fact that the number of people who have no advantage in the Church of fire is even smaller.


    Although the power of the psionic team is uneven, there are always some experts.


    The goal of these masters is also very clear, that is to find the single flame sect people to fight.


    If the psychic of the flame cult is weak, it will be solved in the right way and weaken the strength of the other side.


    If the Torah''s psychics are strong, then delay.


    The weaker members of the psionic team are in teams and act together.


    Chen is a spectator, so he can see the whole situation clearly.


    But Maggie Modric didn''t know.


    It''s like a real-time strategy game. The maps on both sides are dark.


    But on the one hand is Yang Guo''s on-the-spot commanding strategist.


    Magri Modric on the other side is obviously not so good.


    The only hope of Magri Modric is Chen Yu.


    But at this time even if let Chen Yu on the scene command.


    Even if Chen opened the whole map, he still didn''t know how to change the war situation.


    Because Chen is not a strategist either.


    In the past few battles with the supernatural.


    It''s Chen Yu who finds his own opponent to fight.


    The men were handed over to West for command.


    Magri Modric has been on the phone asking what to do next.


    "I have explained the current situation to you as a waste. Can''t you come up with a solution?" Chen Yu yelled at Magri modridge at the other end of the phone.


    Chen Yu was also upset, so he could only spread his anger on Magri Modric''s head.


    Magri Modric is very depressed. Isn''t it good for them to communicate in front of him.


    Why don''t you give him command all of a sudden?


    "There is a woman in front of you who is in charge of them, and that woman is an ordinary person. If you can catch her, you will win. But in front of you, across several walls, you can find your own way."

 Chapter 2091

    Sure enough, after Chen Yu gave his advice.


    Maghrey Modric did lead the way to vestana.


    However, how can Yang Guo, as a tactical expert, not take advantage of such obvious weakness?


    So vestana is a bait.


    The moment when Maggie Modric took someone to Vistana.


    The psychics who had been scattered around immediately surrounded them.


    And vestana''s side has been protected by tanks.


    As a result, Magri Modric and his men had no time to catch vestana in a flash.


    "You''re Maggie Modric? The guardian of the Torah, head of the Norwegian district? " Yang Guo looked at Magri modridge and said, "you should know who I am. I won''t introduce myself. Now let''s talk about who let you deal with me."


    "You think I''ll tell you?" Maggie modridge sneered.


    "Are you going to fight now?" Yang Guo smiles at Magri modridge.


    "I don''t need to fight you to the end, just wait until the mortals arrive at the scene."


    "Do you want to use ordinary people to threaten us?"


    "Of course not. That''s our bottom line, but it''s also your bottom line. If you fight us in front of a large number of ordinary people, then you''re the only one who''s in trouble, so this battle can only be said to be a winner."


    As Magri Modric said, this is their common bottom line, which no one can cross.


    Yang Guo was silent for a long time, looking up at magley modridge: "you may not be able to delay that long."


    "Why? Do you think you can solve us in such a short time? "


    "We can''t do it."


    "Then how can you keep me from procrastinating so long?"


    "Because the place where you are now is my elder martial brother''s bedroom, he doesn''t like others to disturb him." Said Yang Guo.


    "Senior brother?" Maggie Modric suddenly had a bad premonition.


    Then, a terrible pressure came from behind.


    Magri Modric turned his head sharply and saw an Asian standing behind him.


    The Asian is looking at Magri Modric with cold eyes.


    This man is no other than ye fengmiao, who was defeated by Chen Yu.


    But after being defeated, ye fengmiao''s strength is advancing rapidly.


    Ye fengmiao is the first person of his generation in the real sense.


    Before that, some old masters could not match him.


    Now, he can make most of the older generation helpless.


    When Magri Modric felt ye fengmiao''s terror, he even thought of the man who brought him horror memory.


    "Go! Retreat! " Magri Modric was quick.


    But ye fengmiao just raised his hand and grabbed it across the air: "tie the fairy rope."


    In a flash, Magri Modric and a dozen of his men were immediately tied down.


    It''s too fast. It''s suffocating.


    Magri Modric is definitely not weak, and there are many masters in his staff.


    But it can''t even stop ye fengmiao''s move.


    Vestana and the field psionic team also took a breath.


    It''s too strong. The man named ye fengmiao is really too strong.


    Vestana looks at ye fengmiao.


    If he joined the psionic team, I don''t know if he could fight Chen Yu.


    Vestana finally felt the possibility of beating Chen Yu in ye fengmiao''s body.


    Even if ye fengmiao is not enough, plus the psychic team, maybe it''s enough.


    "Xiao Yang, take them away, and have them repaired tomorrow."


    "I see." Yang Guo shrugs.


    To be honest, ye fengmiao''s strength entering the border is really terrible.


    Even if it had been him, it would never have been better than maghrey Modric.


    This is a level gap, and any intrigue is meaningless.


    "Mr. Ye, thank you for your help." Vestana said respectfully.


    "You''re welcome, Xiao Yang is my junior brother, and I''ve been taken care of by him these days in Los Angeles. I did my best."


    Yang Guo felt weisitana''s intention and immediately said, "weisitana, let''s take them back first."


    Yang Guo obviously didn''t want to let ye fengmiao join in the mess.


    Magri Modric''s face is dead at the moment.


    He didn''t expect to sink in the magic desert of North America.


    But I take it for granted that after all, the man who caught him was from the eastern Tianshi sect of dragon and tiger mountain.It''s a famous top sect and heritage.


    So it''s a matter of course that the disciples are strong.


    The only thing they can''t accept is the fact that they lost in a flash.


    Ye fengmiao gave him a very similar feeling to that man.


    There is a sense of oppression and unimaginable power.


    They are not the kind of enemies who can win by numbers.


    Magri Modric can''t imagine what kind of strength is needed to defeat him.


    There are still many monsters in the world that make him shudder.


    For example, the powerful supernatural society.


    There was an enemy in that organization that left him helpless.


    Now there are more.


    "Bring them all back to headquarters." Said Yang Guo.


    ¡­¡­


    Chen Yu is very helpless. When he sees ye fengmiao''s hand, he can''t do it anymore.


    He doesn''t care about ye fengmiao''s strength, but if he does.


    Ye fengmiao is not the weak either. It is absolutely possible to recognize his strength.


    It will be even more troublesome then.


    Fortunately, Chen Yu doesn''t need to worry about magari Modric''s confession.


    After all, Magri Modric didn''t know his identity.


    This reassured Chen.


    If there is a real war, victory is inevitable.


    But his strength will surely arouse the government''s vigilance.


    At the end of the day, he will not be as relaxed as he is now.


    Or be the government''s running dog.


    Or it''s being monitored by the government.


    After all, Chen Yu is now a walking nuclear warhead.


    But Chen followed the psionic team all the way back to headquarters.


    Chen just gave up tracking.


    Chen also didn''t want to be too close to the psychic team headquarters.


    After all, the last time we had a fight, the psychic team is likely to make some arrangements for Chen Yu.


    These arrangements may not take Chen as an example.


    But it is likely to expose Chen.


    Chen Chu began to regret looking for Magri Modric.


    At the same time, I feel that I have made a strategic mistake.


    Underestimated the power team, also underestimated Yang Guo''s ability.


    Of course, that''s it. It''s no use regretting.


    At this time, Chen received a strange call.


    Chen Yu subconsciously felt that this was a call from vestana, probably to test himself.

 Chapter 2092

    "Hello, who is that?" Chen Yu answers the phone.


    "Mr. Chen, where are you now?"


    "Who are you?"


    "Mr. Chen, can''t you hear me?"


    "Miss Weiss Tana?" Chen asked knowingly.


    "Mr. Chen, did you know that we caught the people of the Church of fire?"


    "Oh." Chen''s answer is still plain.


    "Mr. Chen, you don''t seem to be surprised. Do you know that the church is in Los Angeles?"


    "Do you think I can''t or shouldn''t know? Do you doubt that our supernatural society''s intelligence capabilities are comparable to yours? "


    "Mr. Chen, I''ll get to the point. We caught them alive and said that your supernatural society hired them."


    "Oh Well, I''ll go to your psionic team headquarters now. If you want to confront each other face to face, I''d be happy to stand on the bench. "


    Vestana is not sure.


    Although Magri modridge claims to have been hired by the supernatural society.


    But she wasn''t sure if marguerie modridge had deliberately bitten the supernatural society to get away.


    "If Mr. Chen dares to come, I''ll be happy to accompany him."


    Vestana thinks she''s reasonable, so she''s not afraid to confront Chen.


    Even if it turns out to have nothing to do with Chen Yu and the supernatural society, it has nothing to do with them.


    Chen Yu doesn''t know what Magri Modric said.


    But at this time, he must not be counseled.


    Chen Yu went home to drive a car, and then went to the headquarters of the psychic team.


    Many people in the psychic team glared at Chen.


    After all, when Chen Yu came last time, he brought them a lot of psychological and physical trauma.


    When britz came to Chen Yu, he could not see the joy and anger in his heart from his face.


    But he certainly has no good feelings for Chen Yu.


    "Mr. Chen, please follow me."


    Chen was taken to a round room.


    This round room is full of the backbone of the psionic team.


    It also includes Yang Guo.


    Yang Guo immediately became nervous.


    He is not sure whether Chen will expose it in public.


    No matter how reluctant he was at that time.


    He turned out to be a traitor.


    But Chen is clearly not going to expose him.


    Magri Modric and several of his men were tied tightly. Apart from their heads, other parts were almost mummies.


    Chen Yu glanced at Magri Modric.


    "Mr. Chen, do you know any of them?"


    "He knows." Chen pointed to Magri Modric and said, "they said that our supernatural society hired them?"


    "You hired me." Cried one of Magri Modric''s men at once.


    "Mr. Chen, do you have any explanation now?" Vestana looks at Chen Yu proudly.


    Chen Yu ignored vestana''s question and went to the front of the flame believer.


    "You said I hired you, didn''t you?"


    Chen probably made it clear that they didn''t recognize themselves at all.


    They just want to bite.


    "Yes, I remember you It''s you... "


    Neila -


    Chen Chu stretched out his hand and directly tore the flame religion into two parts.


    "What are you doing!"


    Everyone exclaimed, all in a fight.


    "Mr. Chen, you''d better explain it to me clearly, otherwise, I can only think that you want to kill people."


    Chen doesn''t care about the attitude of the people around him.


    Go to the second flame.


    "You mean I hired you, too?"


    "I Yes It''s you. "


    The second, after a little hesitation, made the same answer.


    "Stop!" Yang Guo rushes to Chen Yu to stop his killing.


    But Chen Yu turned around, grabbed Yang Guo''s arm, and then patted Yang Guo on the chin.


    Yang Guo turned back several times in the middle of the air and fell heavily on the ground, seriously injured!


    Chen Yu turns around and grabs the torchbearer again.


    Fizz -


    another body was dissected.


    Chen Yu went to the third flame sect.


    "You mean I hired you, too?"


    "No I didn''t The Dharma protector told us that He said that if we get caught, let the psionic team fight with the supernatural society, so that we can get out of it. " The third said in horror.Chen Yu then let go of the flame religion and turned to Vistana.


    "Miss vestana, if you really want to go to war, now I can kill you and all the people here. I''m tired of this way of getting along."


    "Mr. Chen We were deceived by them, too. "


    "Deception? So obvious lies, you told me you were deceived? Do you think I''m a good bully? "


    Vestana didn''t expect Chen to be so tough.


    "Did I give you this illusion somewhere?" Chen walked towards vestana.


    Several psychics saw Chen Yu''s ferocious face and immediately stopped him.


    However, Chen Yu''s record of sweeping the hall legs swept by.


    All were swept away by Chen.


    Vestana''s pupils contract suddenly.


    She was not worried about her own safety, but marveled at Chen''s strength.


    None of the people on the scene are the backbone of the psychic team.


    Every strength is outstanding, but in front of Chen Yu, it is fragile like a baby.


    Vestana stood in front of Chen Yu and felt the oppression brought by Chen Yu.


    "Do you like to test my bottom line in this way?" Chen asked.


    "Mr. Chen, this is a misunderstanding."


    Pa -


    Chen Zhu gives vestana a slap.


    "I''m sorry, but it''s also a misunderstanding."


    Vestana covered his face and looked at Chen Yu angrily.


    Chen Yu looks at the lines of vestana''s sleeve and puts his palm on vestana''s shoulder: "be careful, your secret method may not work."


    Vestana''s body was visibly quivering.


    This sentence of Chen Zhu has many meanings.


    It is precisely this kind of semi - clear words that will make people think a lot.


    Chen Yu comes to Magri Modric.


    Maghrey Modric was also very sorry.


    It should have been.


    Supernatural society is so arrogant and crazy.


    If there is no such a strong leader, how can there be such a strong subordinate.


    I actually tried to pull him into the water. I really wanted to eat.


    "Are you going to pull me into the water with such a low lying?" Chen Yu looks down at Magri Modric.


    "Sir I''m sorry I...... "


    "Don''t apologize I don''t accept apologies. " Chen Yu suddenly stuck Magri Modric''s neck.


    No one can stop Chen Yu''s atrocity.


    To prevent Chen''s oral killing.

 Chapter 2093

    In this way, Chen Zhu killed his mouth in public.


    No one can stop it.


    Chen Yu is like doing a trivial thing, so downplay.


    Along the way, no one stopped Chen Zhu.


    After they joined, they all heard that Chen Yu was such a fierce man.


    The strength of the second group is obviously lower than that of the first group.


    They know the strength of the previous members.


    Even the former members have been taught by Chen Yu.


    They don''t think they can fight Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu walked away as if he were in a state of no one.


    Chen doesn''t expect them to have no doubt.


    In fact, no matter what kind of decision Chen made or what kind of action he made, they would be doubted.


    Even if Chen Yu kept Magri Modric, wouldn''t they doubt it?


    Impossible, since it''s a hostile relationship.


    So even if Chen doesn''t do anything, they will think Chen is guilty.


    It''s better to let go.


    The next day, Chen Yu received an unexpected call from Lei ang.


    "Mr. Chen, come to the headquarters of the Ministry of counter terrorism and security."


    Chen Yu frowned. He was not familiar with Lei ang.


    Not even a friend.


    As a former Minister of counter-terrorism security.


    Chen Yu and Lei ang also had a bad time.


    However, after Leon''s departure and promotion, their relationship has been miraculously eased.


    After that, although there is no direct contact with Leon, there are still some business cooperation.


    Each person''s identity and status are different, and the way of thinking about things is also different.


    This sentence got the best confirmation from Leon.


    As the famous saying said, there are no eternal friends in the world, only eternal interests.


    Of course, Chen Yu and Lei ang are not friends.


    But it doesn''t prevent them from calling them allies.


    Lei ang used his position to provide Chen with a lot of useful information.


    However, Chen Yu did not understand what Leon called himself to do in the anti terrorist security department.


    Make peace with mansari?


    He should be very clear that this is simply impossible.


    Because frankly speaking, they are fighting for power.


    Mansari wants to control the supernatural society and Chen Yu.


    Chen, of course, demanded the independence of the Department.


    Both sides have irreconcilable contradictions in their demands.


    Unless mansari can be promoted in a short time like Leon.


    Otherwise, they will never be able to resolve their conflicts peacefully.


    So the peace talk is also in vain.


    Chen Yu will not back down, even if Lei Ang''s request.


    What''s more, Leon doesn''t have such a big face. He can let himself step back.


    In the past, the Ministry of counter terrorism and security still wanted to give it.


    Face is given, but not to Leon. It depends on what Leon thinks.


    If Lei ang thinks he can squeeze Chen Yu after his promotion, Chen Yu doesn''t mind teaching him how to be a man.


    Chen Yu arrived at the anti terrorist security department.


    Most of the people here are very strange.


    It''s obvious that mansari cleaned this place after he was on top.


    And support their own people.


    Now the anti-terrorism security department has already changed its blood.


    Chen Chu walked through the office area and knocked at the door of an office.


    "Come in." Chen Yu heard Lei Ang''s voice.


    Chen Yu pushed the door in and saw Leon and mansari doing it.


    However, in view of the position of the two people, Chen Yu did not plan to do it.


    Chen Yu stood in place with his hands on his back.


    "Don''t you sit down, Mr. Chen?" Mansari''s mouth was slightly raised.


    This position was deliberately arranged by him. Leon is his nominal superior. Although he does not directly exercise jurisdiction, he is still not easy to offend, so he arranged to take the seat.


    His seat is about the same as Leon''s, both higher than the third.


    The place left behind is naturally the last of Chen Yu''s.


    Even if it''s just a small trick like this, mansari can be happy.


    This kind of behavior looks childish.


    But it''s not manshari''s exploration of Chen Yu.


    Just as Leon is mansari''s nominal superior.


    Mansari is also Chen''s nominal superior.


    It''s just that mansari obviously didn''t want Chen Yu as an uncontrolled subordinate.


    So their contradiction is so sharp.


    Chen Yu looked at the eye mansari lightly.


    Then still standing in the same place, not intended to sit down."Mr. Leon, if you come to make peace with us or forget it, I think you should understand where our contradiction comes from in the final analysis."


    "I''m not here to mediate your conflict. I''m not interested in your relationship, but I hope you can cooperate sincerely this time."


    "I also think we should be sincere, both sides pay their own sincerity." Said mansari.


    Chen Yu stood still and did not speak, watching the two play the double reed there.


    Mansari and Leon were embarrassed, so they stopped.


    "Chen, we have proved that there is a huge threat in Bermuda Triangle, and it is a legendary devil. A large number of demons exist, which is not only a threat to a sea area, but also a threat to the whole country, so I hope you can put down your prejudice."


    "I think minister mansari doesn''t need me. He has set up a team of his own, and the strength of the team is not so bad. With the team in his hands, we can''t use our supernatural society."


    "Chen, I''ve learned that the team in mansari''s hands is not strong enough to deal with some small events at most, which still need your supernatural Association."


    "Of course, it can also be two teams working together. I think they can make different sparks when working together." Mansari added.


    "No interest." Chen Yu didn''t want to, but refused.


    "Why? Are you afraid that the supernatural society will be overshadowed by the rising powers? " Said mansari sarcastically.


    "No matter what you say, it''s my principle that the supernatural society will not work with the psionic team."


    "What if I said it was an order?" Leon also threatened.


    Bang -


    Chen Yu clapped his hands on the table in front of Leon: "Mr. Leon, please say that sentence again."


    "Excuse me, Chen, I apologize for what I said earlier," said Leon


    "I forgive you." Chen Yu snorted coldly.


    Chen Yu is also reminding him why he can be promoted.


    If Chen Yu and the supernatural society didn''t pull him at the end of the day.


    Don''t talk about the promotion of Leon now. Don''t be cleaned up like a bug. It''s all his luck.


    "I''m still saying that the supernatural society will never work with the psionic team, not in the past, not now, not in the future."

 Chapter 2094

    Chen''s attitude is very firm.


    Let''s not say if the psionic team will stab in the back.


    Just say who gives more and who gives less. How to distribute the merits and achievements?


    That''s why it''s so resistant.


    "You all belong to the Department of counter terrorism and security!" Mansari''s voice became cold.


    "Yes, joint action, but I want command, and I want absolute decision-making." Chen looked at mansari and said, "as long as you agree to these two requirements, I will agree to take joint action."


    How could mansari possibly send his close friends to Chen Yu''s hands for spoiling?


    All of us understand the purpose of Chen Yu''s request.


    If you really put the command of the psionic team in Chen''s hands.


    Chen Zhu absolutely dare to use them all as cannon fodder.


    "It''s hard for you." Said mansari, with a black face.


    "Is it hard to be strong? Who do you think should direct? Your people? " Chen Yu sneered.


    "This is negotiable."


    "Discuss what? Either our people or your people, since you don''t agree with me to command, of course, you should let your own people command. Don''t tell you that you don''t have such an idea. "


    "We can command separately." Said mansari.


    He felt stupid to say that.


    "In that case, why joint action?"


    Chen doesn''t want to continue wasting time here.


    "I have something else to do. Let''s go."


    After that, Chen Yu turned and left.


    "Mr. Chen, don''t think we can''t solve anything without you." Mansari gnashed his teeth and looked at Chen Zhu.


    "Everyone in the world can turn around without me, but I can tell you very responsibly that you can''t solve anything without me and the supernatural society." Chen Chu looks at mansari with a somewhat ironic look, and then at Leon.


    Leon was embarrassed and annoyed.


    Don''t look at the calm in Los Angeles these days.


    But if you zoom into the whole west coast, there are still many complex and dangerous psychic events.


    The psionic team is really a little stressful.


    The psionic team is not unable to deal with high-risk and difficult tasks.


    But these high-risk and difficult tasks need more resources and more combat power.


    Instead of being like the supernatural, one or two players can easily solve the problem.


    This is the obvious gap between the two sides.


    That''s why mansari never really dared to fight with the supernatural.


    Because if they do tear their faces.


    In the event of a psychic event on the west coast that the psychic team cannot handle.


    Then the harm will be unlimited.


    At the beginning, Leon had suffered this loss.


    So Leon is honest now.


    And he also knows Chen Yu''s bad temper.


    For him, his position is the most important.


    How about being humiliated by Chen Yu several times.


    What''s worse, Chen Yu and the supernatural society haven''t done it before.


    Mansari looked at Chen Yu''s back and roared, "Mr. Leon, do you see that? Do you see that kind of person?"


    "You don''t need to be angry if your team can replace them."


    A word from Leon completely blocked mansari''s mouth.


    "Now think about how to act."


    "Even without them, I have a way." "Although the demons have more power than human beings, the modern armed forces can still cause harm and threat to them. The reason why the demons can only shrink in Bermuda is that they know they can''t fight against human beings, so we don''t necessarily need that guy and the supernatural society," said mansari in a cold voice


    "I''m not interested in action details. I just need results. When can you give me results?" Asked Leon.


    "Half a month, half a month maybe I can work it out."


    Mansari knows that half a month is a very tight time. He gives it a very risky time.


    However, if he can complete the action plan with the strength of the psionic team and the Department of counter terrorism and security alone.


    Then his prestige will reach the limit, and the psionic team will even have a chance to really replace the supernatural society.


    "Half a month? Are you sure half a month is enough? "


    "I have a detailed plan." "But it needs military support," mansari said


    "There''s no problem with support. As long as you can solve the problem in half a month, you can support anything you want." Said Leon forthrightly.


    "Mr. Leon, please believe me."


    ¡­¡­


    After Chen Yu left the headquarters of the Ministry of counter terrorism and security.I''ve been thinking about psychic teams.


    Previously, the psionic team planned to take action in a week.


    I don''t know what danger they are aware of.


    That''s why they changed their plan of action at this time.


    I even want to pull myself in.


    Just then, Chen''s phone rang again.


    It''s Leon who called me.


    "Hello."


    "Hello, Chen, were you angry just now?"


    "How can I? You are a senior general. How can I be angry with you?"


    Chen Yu''s tone was ironic.


    "Chen, you have to understand that I am a senior officer of the military after all. In fact, I used those words deliberately to prevaricate mansari. In fact, you and I are the same oppressor."


    "Ha ha You once said that to mansari


    "How is it possible? I have always been adamant to my allies. How can I abandon you and cooperate with mansari?"


    Chen Yu couldn''t help laughing when he heard Lei Ang''s words.


    He''s not a three-year-old. How could the old fox believe what he says.


    "You said that to mansari, too."


    "I said, you are my ally, he is not." Said Leon emphatically.


    "Well, I''m not interested in your intentions, as long as you don''t stab in the back."


    "Do you want to know about Bermuda? And the deployment of mansari. "


    "No interest, his success or failure does not mean that his team can replace the supernatural society."


    "Well, you wish you good luck Don''t you really want mansari''s deployment? "


    Although Leon seemed eager to help Chen.


    However, Chen Yu has no trust in lei''ang.


    Who knows if he''s providing a fake operational deployment.


    Chen''s request is simple.


    If you want them to act, buy this autonomy and decision-making power.


    Chen doesn''t like to be returned to the river.


    "What if you don''t need to succeed tomorrow? What if I fail? "


    This is Chen''s trust in the supernatural society and his own strength.


    "Well, if you have such needs, you can call me as old as you need, and I can give you all the information I have Free. "

 Chapter 2095

    Portia was speechless about Chen''s life.


    Chen spent most of his time in the sun.


    Occasionally I heard that he received a call from one or two customers to see them.


    But Chen Yu never took her to see clients.


    However, she knows that Chen''s fees are at least $1 million per time.


    Chen Yu, however, seems to be dismissive.


    The numbers that almost drove Portia crazy were not even as good for Chen Yu as the income he did nothing in a day.


    At other times, Chen basically takes his children out shopping.


    Because Christmas is coming soon, Chen Yu and his family have a lot of things to buy.


    Farry''s coast rescue team has been relatively easy to work with.


    Because of the cold weather recently, the number of tourists on the angel coast has declined sharply.


    Of course, this also makes the task of the coast rescue team much less.


    Most people can have a good Christmas at ease.


    So fari started shopping like crazy.


    Portia''s biggest daily work is not to go shopping with his family.


    It''s in the living room, picking up what they''ve bought.


    After lunch, the Chen family enjoyed a quiet and satisfying time.


    "Portia, have you been in touch with zevlar lately?" Chen asked.


    "One call with me." Portia took the time to respond: "boss, if she is in trouble, will you help?"


    "If it''s convenient, it will be." "After all, it''s very difficult to find a good assistant like her," Chen said


    "Boss, don''t you think it''s too much to say that in front of me?"


    "If you don''t complain a little at work, you''re pretty good."


    "But as your assistant, I work almost like coolie every day."


    "But she never complained."


    "She''s a killer. She might be thinking about how to kill you."


    Portia does not mind to speculate about her former identity.


    Chen Yu rolled his eyes, and the Kobe Bryant killer in the past is much more noble.


    It can even be said to be the maintenance of world peace.


    She is the kind of person who is cold outside and hot inside.


    On the face of it, it''s a long way away from everyone, even for Chen Zhu, and it''s a little better for Portia.


    But in fact, her heart is full of justice.


    And she was very careful.


    It''s a totally different character from Portia''s big and bulky one.


    Of course, it has something to do with her past career.


    As a dragon slayer, if not careful and patient enough, it is not only about the success or failure of the action.


    At the same time, it may put itself and the players in danger.


    ¡­¡­


    A knock at the door woke Morocco bick.


    He has been on the run for a month.


    Since he was released, he has been constantly pursued.


    He didn''t know who was after him.


    But he knew one thing.


    If it''s caught, it''s dead.


    Morocco bick immediately escaped from the back door of the room.


    He''s in a motel room now.


    That''s where Morocco bick stayed most of the time.


    But as soon as he got out the back door, he heard footsteps.


    Morocco bick didn''t want to. He rushed directly into the forest behind him.


    Morocco bick looked back at the people behind his eyes.


    It is obvious that these people are all members of the gang.


    Now Morocco bick suddenly began to miss his life in prison.


    But he suddenly thought of what happened in the seventh prison in Los Angeles, and he suddenly lost his mind.


    In the seventh prison, terrible things have been happening for a long time.


    Morocco. Bick did not know who was after him.


    There are so many people he offends outside.


    In this way, with confused thinking, Morocco bick kept running away.


    But he was so tired that he didn''t eat anything today.


    Yesterday, I went to a burger king and only ate one of the leftover burgers.


    This is the daily life of a desperado like him.


    Not even a tramp.


    A real outlaw is not the kind of person in the movie who can go around and look smart.


    Most of the outlaws are in a state of uncertainty and fear.


    Most of the time, I don''t dare to bask in the sun.Morocco bick doesn''t just eat less, it doesn''t even sleep.


    His last week''s sleep does not add up to more than 12 hours.


    That is to say, the average sleep time per day is no more than two hours.


    Morocco. Bick''s physical strength began to fall behind.


    Mingming''s footsteps are getting closer, but Morocco bick''s consciousness is becoming more and more vague.


    At last, Moroccan bick felt a strong body to fall him.


    It was a big beard, bigger than him.


    Then Morocco bick fainted.


    When he opened his eyes again, he found himself lying on the cold and damp floor.


    There was only one table in the room. A big man with a bald head sat at the table and devoured.


    Morocco bick recognized the man.


    The underground king of Los Angeles, mogery the boar king.


    Morocco. Bik met mogri.


    But mogery didn''t see him.


    Morocco bik knows very well that he and boar king mogri do not have any intersection.


    So he didn''t understand why he was caught by this man.


    Mogery stuffed a three-tier beef burger into his mouth, chewed it and swallowed it.


    Then he stood up and walked to Morocco bick: "damn you, you know how much manpower I spent to catch you? How much time is wasted? You make me look like the underground king of Los Angeles. It took me 23 days to catch you. "


    Morocco bick moved to the corner in fright: "Mr. mogri, I I didn''t offend you. "


    "I was entrusted by others. I promised my friend that I would let him see you in three days. But he came back from a tour abroad, but he didn''t see you. You made my promise worthless." Mogery said angrily.


    Morocco. Bick began to worry again. Who is going to catch himself?


    Just then, the door of the room opened and a figure came in.


    Morocco bik''s original fear suddenly subsided.


    How is he? Chen Yu!


    His former cellmate.


    Chen Yu''s arrival, let mogery go up directly to a warm embrace.


    Chen Yu has little contact with mogery.


    Only on holidays, Chen Yu and mogery will silently send a message to each other.


    In morgre''s mind, Chen Yu is the one he trusts the most, and perhaps the only one he can trust.


    And he also keeps a good distance, they are quietly concerned about each other''s growth and personal development.


    "Molly, next time I''ll be greeted in a different way."

 Chapter 2096

    "Chen No, Mr. Chen, it''s me, Morocco. Bick, do you remember me? It''s me. "


    Chen Yu turned to Morocco. Bick: "remember, how can I not remember? I remember people who owe me money very well. I once paid bail for you, and I said, it''s not money for you, but it''s lent to you, you need to repay. But after such a long time, you didn''t repay the money, and because you were in prison again during the bail period Prison, leading to the confiscation of bail. "


    Morocco. Bick''s face is full of embarrassment.


    "Chen, give it to me." Mogri went to Morocco. Bick in front of: "do you want to feed sharks or crocodiles?"


    Mogery is not the kind of person who doesn''t know anything but fights and kills.


    He experienced the ups and downs of life, so his life experience also gave him the wisdom to deal with various affairs.


    Chen is obviously not going to actually kill Morocco bick.


    But intimidation is clearly very effective for people like Morocco bik.


    Desperado like Morocco bick.


    On the one hand, they are constantly testing on the edge of death.


    But on the other hand, they are full of fear of death.


    There is no need to reason with them, no need to reason with them.


    Just ask them if they want to die or live.


    This is more effective than the others.


    "Boss mogery Not at all I just owe a little money. " Said Morocco bick in fear.


    "Not a little, fifty thousand dollars is not a small amount for anyone." Chen said.


    "I I''ll find a way I will definitely give it back to you... "


    "How are you going to pay back? Is it a verbal commitment? " Chen Yu said disapprovingly.


    "No, it''s not I have a way. I can definitely pay back the money. "


    A smile appeared on Chen''s face: "how many people have you made this commitment to?"


    "I That... "


    "Well, my requirements are not very high. Please do me a favor, and the money will be given up."


    "I see. Mr. Chen, who do you want me to kill? Or will you take the goods? "


    Chen Yu''s face turned black. "I don''t need you to do these things."


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Chen. I understand. Even if I am arrested, I won''t offer you anything." Morocco, said bick wisely.


    "I said, not that." Chen said with a black face.


    Mogri''s arm rested on Morocco bick''s shoulder. "Listen to him, don''t be smart there."


    "Yes..." Morocco. Bick wiped the cold sweat off his forehead.


    The sense of oppression that mogery brought to him was too great.


    This is a super villain who kills people without blinking an eye.


    Sure enough, I even taught Morocco bick a lesson in prison.


    It''s not as intimidating as mogery.


    "You go back to prison, to the seventh prison, to be exact." Chen said.


    Morocco. Bick almost didn''t have a gush of old blood.


    Seventh prison? Stop kidding.


    Even though he used to be a regular at seventh prison.


    But it doesn''t mean that he really regards the seventh prison as his home.


    More and more people have died there recently, more and more frequently.


    And Morocco bick has a fresh memory of that night''s experience.


    "Mr. Chen, I can promise you anything But this thing I don''t want to go back there. You know what''s there, white nightmare! That''s a white nightmare... " Morocco bick remembers very well.


    If Chen Yu was not there that night, he would be dead.


    Mogery didn''t know what was wrong with the seventh prison.


    Chen can arrange for someone to come in if he needs to.


    Of course, since Chen Yu wants Morocco bik in.


    Then he has to go, if not.


    "Morgre, leave me alone with him."


    "Well, call me if you need to." Mogery turned around and left.


    When mogery left, Chen Yu suddenly grabbed Morocco bick''s neck: "I''m not asking for your opinion, I''m ordering you!"


    Behind Chen Yu, dark magma like a wave appeared.


    "If you refuse my request, you will send me to hell now."


    In a flash, Morocco bick felt unprecedented fear.


    It''s a physical and psychological shock.


    He knows Chen Yu is not an ordinary person.


    After all, the last time Chen Yu expelled Bai mengyan empty handed.


    Now, he really saw Chen''s horror."Do you think the seventh prison is horrible or I am?" An evil smile appeared on Chen''s face.


    "I''ll go, I''ll go..."


    "Very well."


    Suddenly, Chen Yu put up the grim smile, and the dark magma.


    Morocco bick almost thought spring was coming.


    Chen Yu laid down Morocco bick and patted him on the shoulder: "don''t worry, I will protect you. The warden of that prison is my friend. You will enjoy five-star treatment in the prison."


    Morocco. Bick wants to cry without tears, that kind of ghost place, even if give him ten star treatment also useless.


    Of course, compared with the horror Chen just showed, it seems that the place is not so terrible.


    Chen took out a bottle containing thick and muddy liquid.


    Anyway, Moroccan bick felt creepy at a glance.


    I don''t know what''s in it.


    "If you are in danger, drink this thing, and it will give you some non-human power temporarily."


    Chen didn''t tell him about the side effects of this thing.


    If Morocco bick is a good man, Chen doesn''t mind giving him some benefits.


    For example, strengthening agents.


    But Morocco bick is not a good man.


    It can even be said that they are extremely bad people.


    All the evils of man can be found in him.


    If he gets strength beyond ordinary people, the devil knows what crime he will commit.


    So it''s better to give it to him.


    This is the saliva of the crazy corpse devil that Chen Yu made up by heilish.


    Anyway, it''s disgusting.


    People can gain powerful power in a short time after taking it.


    But the side effect is lying in bed for a month.


    "Can I not?" Morocco. Bick is not blind. How could he not see the horror and supernatural of this thing? This is absolutely not a precious liquid.


    "I don''t care if you are not afraid of being pressed on the bed like last time when you encounter white nightmare."


    "But I can''t bring it in either. "


    "You don''t have to worry about it. I''ll find a way."

 Chapter 2097

    After Chen Yu set Morocco bik free, mogri came in.


    "Chen, it''s over."


    "Well, it''s over." Chen Zhu nodded.


    "Will someone follow him?"


    "No, since he found it this time, he can''t run away any more."


    Chen Yu is quite confident about this.


    "You''re not looking for him just for tens of thousands of dollars."


    Although mogery and Chen have not been intersected.


    However, he occasionally pays attention to Chen Yu.


    He generally knows Chen Yu''s family.


    It''s only tens of thousands of dollars. It''s nothing to him.


    So if it''s not necessary.


    Chen Yu will not run after someone who owes him tens of thousands of dollars.


    "Chen, Victoria seems to be a little abnormal recently." Mogery''s face was a little cautious.


    For him, Chen Yu and Victoria are his only friends.


    Chen Yu helped him in his most difficult time.


    Victoria was there when he needed company most.


    Even for Mogli, Vitoria is his family.


    "Perverse? What happened to Victoria? "


    "A while ago, a foreign gang... Came to rob my territory. They didn''t know where to find out. My feelings for Victoria wanted to attack me by killing Victoria. As a result, all the gunmen sent by... Were killed by Victoria."


    Chen Yu thought for a moment and said, "Victoria''s body is very big. It''s almost the same size as the princess. The princess has killed people. It seems that Victoria killed several people. It''s not worth your fuss."


    "You haven''t seen the scene. It took down my house."


    "Are you in love with your house?"


    "What do you think."


    "Well, show me Victoria." Chen said.


    Mogery took Chen Yu to his home.


    As a big black gang, mogery''s house is very remote.


    Few people know where he lives.


    Of course, this residence is not a secret to Chen Yu.


    When Chen Yu and mogery get off the bus, Victoria rushes over happily.


    Mogery turned and left in fright.


    He''s tried Victoria''s super charged.


    Now the walls of his house have been demolished, most of which is due to Victoria.


    Only Chen Yu opened his arms and Victoria rushed directly into his arms.


    To cushion, Chen also needs to step back.


    Lest Victoria knock herself out.


    Victoria was rubbing her head against Chen.


    Then trot up to mogery.


    Hem and haw with the head of the top of mogery.


    It''s like complaining about mogery, who just dodged its warm welcome.


    "Victoria, Chen can bear your enthusiasm. It doesn''t mean I can. I''m a normal person." Mogery explained.


    Vitoria turned and returned to Chen.


    Only mogery stood there and smiled bitterly.


    "When Chen comes, I am very sad that you have such an attitude towards me." Mogery said helplessly.


    "Victoria looks very healthy. It doesn''t look like she has any problems at all."


    "Victoria, over there." Mogery pointed to a big tree ahead.


    Although Victoria was dissatisfied with mogery, she obeyed his orders and opened her mouth to the other side.


    Roar -


    this is definitely not a boar''s call.


    In the howling, the big tree that mogery referred to fell down.


    The whole stem of the tree was cut off by the waist.


    Sound waves? No, it''s not a sound wave. It feels more like a shockwave.


    "Good job, Victoria. Good job." Chen took a picture of Victoria.


    "Chen, aren''t you surprised at all?"


    Chen Yu looked at mogery and said, "mogery, you seem to forget that Victoria was almost created by me. Do you think I should be surprised?"


    "I should have thought of it." Mogery smiled bitterly.


    In fact, he has long been aware, just can''t be sure.


    "Tell me something special about Victoria." Chen said.


    "I don''t know exactly, but I doubt Victoria can absorb the impact and then release it Am I thinking too much? "


    "No, in fact, she can do the same thing with someone I know." Chen Chu shrugged.


    "You''re talking about superpowers, aren''t you? It''s like a superhero in the X-Men. "


    "You can think so, too." Chen Yu didn''t plan to explain it in too much detail to mogery.Anyway, mogery is not in the circle.


    As for how he can mend his brain, Chen can''t help it.


    Victoria is very clever.


    It doesn''t even lose to the princess in IQ.


    Many of Chen Yu''s and Mowgli''s instructions were well fulfilled by Victoria.


    Chen also did some small experiments on Victoria.


    Chen roughly figured out Victoria''s ability.


    Victoria does rely on absorbing shocks and then releasing them.


    But it''s not an external attack, it''s an impact of its own. It''s kinetic energy.


    For example, when it collides with Chen Yu, even if Chen Yu does not retreat, it can absorb it by itself.


    If Chen Yu attacks it, the attack cannot be absorbed.


    How much impact should be is how much impact.


    Of course, with Victorian defences.


    Unless it''s a large caliber gun, it''s not the same as Victoria''s ordinary caliber gun.


    And more than a thousand kilograms of weight, even the car is not necessarily able to withstand Victoria.


    So the gunmen who came to assassinate Victoria in order to fight against mogery are really looking for their own way.


    "Well, it''s OK. Victoria is healthy, both physically and mentally."


    "All right."


    As soon as Chen left mogery''s house, he received a call from Lao Zhang.


    "Chen Yu, you beat my grandson?"


    "When did you say that?"


    "Which time did you say, of course, Yang Guo? He can''t get out of bed for half a month now."


    "Only half a month? Which hospital does he live in? I''ll make it up for another month. "


    "That''s enough. Why do you want to fight Yang Guo?"


    "Didn''t he tell you?"


    "No, what happened to you?"


    "Then when you''re clear about it, I''ll start questioning the teacher. Then I''ll be careful. I''ll kill him now."


    "I''ll hang up first, and then I''ll find you to settle."


    Zhang Tianyi secretly scolds himself for being dizzy. He runs to Chen Zhu to challenge his teacher for his crimes before he knows everything.


    If there is no reason, he will not move his grandchildren casually.


    Chen Yu curled his mouth. It seems that Yang was too light last time.


    Is it necessary to make up for him two more times, at least let him lie down for the first half of the year.


    Otherwise, he felt that the cost of breaking his promise was too low.


    Anyway, it''s on his side this time, and Lao Zhang can''t find a reason to contradict him.


    But Yang Guo seems to be in the psychic team headquarters now.


    If I go in without hesitation, I have no name.

 Chapter 2098

    On his way home, Chen received another call.


    "Hello, West, what''s up?"


    "President, the psychic team is expanding again."


    "It''s worthy of the support of the Ministry of counter terrorism and security. It''s really a lot of money."


    Having a psychic is not enough to pay them more than normal.


    A psychic needs more money to train, nourish and replenish magic than a professional athlete.


    There are also some special types of psychics, such as alchemists and mechanical psychics, which cost more.


    The cost of running a small and medium-sized company can barely sustain the daily consumption of an alchemist.


    So the supernatural society is Rouen fasibon, an alchemist.


    There is only one healer.


    If possible, Chen wants to find more alchemists and more therapists.


    But in that case, the burden is too heavy for the supernatural society.


    What kind of organizational mass has what kind of member structure.


    "President, let them continue to expand like this? Sooner or later, they will be naive enough to challenge us and fight directly with us. "


    The supernatural is naturally stronger than the average psychic.


    But there is something special about the membership of the supernatural society.


    Most people have their own families.


    It''s not the kind of lonely person who can eat and not starve.


    So once there''s a real war, it''s a loser for the supernatural.


    Because it is likely to affect their original families.


    So in fact, both Chen Yu and West are avoiding real war.


    All of Chen''s strengths in front of the psionic team.


    I''m not trying to tell them about my strength.


    They need to be more careful when making choices.


    "They should be preparing for the invasion of Bermuda''s devil''s lair, so all the people they recruited should be consumed in this expedition," Chen said after considering


    "They''re recruiting a lot of people this time."


    "Then what are you going to do? To make trouble for them? "


    "This kind of behavior is too crude to fit in." Said West.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Let''s see if there are any good seeds that might be able to draw in our supernatural society."


    "Don''t you think we have enough?"


    "It''s not enough, but next time we plan to challenge some difficult tasks, so I''m afraid the current staff is not enough."


    "Then can I help a little?"


    "No, don''t, president. I''m really angry if you step in this time."


    "All right, all right, I won''t interfere this time, I swear."


    West knows one thing, Chen Yu is one of the top in the spiritual world.


    Maybe even one of these can be omitted.


    If Chen Yu intervenes, most of the actions in the world will no longer be actions.


    It''s one-sided killing.


    "Well, when are you going to observe? Please let me know when you meet a good seedling."


    "I have a list at hand, some of them are in Los Angeles, so I can watch it now." Said West.


    "Well, where are you now."


    "It''s not far from Mirror Lake, sir. Are you at home now?"


    "I''m coming home. I''m almost in Dashan."


    "Well, I''ll wait for you in town."


    Soon Chen Yu met West.


    "Where are we now? Is it in town? "


    "No, in the next town." Said West.


    The target they are looking for now lives in the small town of Anders.


    Less than 15 kilometers from Dashan town.


    Chen Yu looks at the information that West has handed him. The target character, Lindsay Beyonce, 25, is a female, unemployed, and has a bad character. She once entered a juvenile detention center for stealing while in school.


    I just arrived in Los Angeles less than five days ago, and now I live in my uncle''s house in Anders town.


    "What kind of magic is this woman?" Chen asked.


    "I don''t know. At present, she has two records of using magic, one is to rob the bank, and the other is to protect her family."


    Chen Yu and West arrived in Anders town.


    Anders town is much more desolate than Dashan town.


    The town is about the same size, but Anders town is not as lively as big mountain town.


    After all, Dashan town has its own beer production line.It has created thousands of direct jobs in Dashan town.


    There are many indirect business chains.


    And there is no such company as mountain beer in Anders town.


    So most of the people here work outside.


    So the conditions here are quite different.


    Chen Yu and West came to Anders Town, which is quite conspicuous.


    Especially Chen Yu''s car.


    It''s so conspicuous.


    Chen Yu stops at the side of the road, and then walks into the fast food restaurant on the side of the road.


    The owner of the fast food restaurant in front of the cash register was shocked when he saw Chen Yu and West.


    But soon, the owner of the fast food restaurant ran out of the cash register and came to Chen Yu and West.


    "Hello, Mr. Chen. Welcome."


    Chen Zhao looked at the owner of the fast food restaurant in surprise: "Hello, do we know each other?"


    "Hello, my daughter works in Dashan brewery, so I have the honor to meet you. What can I do for you?"


    "Nothing. My friend and I want to have something to eat. You can get something to eat." Chen said.


    Although Dashan beer has an agreement with Dashan town government, residents of Dashan town are preferred.


    However, this priority is under the same conditions, and it is not necessary to use Dashan town residents.


    Therefore, residents of surrounding towns have the opportunity to work in Dashan town.


    "OK, just a moment, please." The owner of the fast food restaurant rushed to the backstage.


    Soon, a woman in a blouse and shorts came out of the background with a plate.


    "This is what you ordered. Use it slowly." The woman left the plate on the table, then turned around and left.


    "Beyonce, be careful. That''s Mr. Chen. He''s a rich man."


    Chen Yu and West both heard the quarrel from the backstage between the owner of the fast food restaurant and the woman.


    "So what? It has nothing to do with me. No matter how rich he is, it has nothing to do with his uncle."


    "Your sister Nicole works in his brewery. Do you want to make her lose her job?"


    "If he dares to let sister Nicole lose her job, I''ll kill him."


    "Be honest with me. That man can''t be offended. It''s said that there were two gangs in Dashan town. They offended that man and disappeared overnight."


    "I''m not afraid."

 Chapter 2099

    "President, it seems that you have done terrible things at home."


    "Please, I just sent them all to prison At least most people do. You don''t think I killed them all. "


    "I''m against abuse of violence," Chen said, rolling his eyes


    There was a loud quarrel between the owner of the fast food restaurant and Lindsay Beyonce.


    Soon, Lindsay Beyonce came out of the background angrily.


    When it came to the table of Chen Yu and West, they stopped, kicked the corner of the table heavily, and left angrily.


    Then the owner of the fast food restaurant ran out.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Chen. My niece is just in a bad mood recently. I''m sorry to affect your meal."


    "Nothing."


    Chen and West both expressed understanding.


    They are not going to chase Lindsay Beyonce who ran away immediately.


    It''s still eating in front of them.


    After eating, Chen Yu pressed two dollar bills on the table and left.


    "West, you can trace that woman''s breath."


    "I didn''t mark him, president. You remember the smell of that woman."


    "Don''t say I don''t remember. Even if I do, I won''t use smell to track a woman. It''s very dangerous to use your president as a hound." Chen Yu looked at West with cold and gloomy eyes.


    "Well, you can change the tracking method. I know you must have other tracking methods."


    In fact, that Lindsay Beyonce did not leave Chen''s small world.


    She has been observing Chen Yu.


    Lindsay Beyonce is in an alley at the moment.


    Since she came out here, she has been destroying the alley.


    It can be seen that this alley is not the first time.


    This has become a place for her to vent.


    She was pounding the wall with her fists.


    Is it reinforced?


    It seems to be a little different from the reinforcement system I understand.


    She is really strengthening her body.


    But she just attached magic to the surface of her body.


    It is totally different from the conventional strengthening system.


    Take Chen Yu as an example. In addition to using Xianli, Chen Yu can also make Xianli change the body in order to achieve the effect of qualitative change and finally strengthen.


    Other reinforcement systems may be slightly different, but they are generally of this type.


    But Lindsay Beyonce used magic as a bullet proof vest.


    Chen Yu can do it, because his Xianli quality and ordinary magic are two concepts.


    But this woman''s magic is not very powerful, even can be regarded as a medium level.


    But she can arm herself with pure magic.


    Chen and West came to the alley and saw that the walls were full of fists.


    It can be seen that every time she quarrels with her uncle, she will come here to vent.


    And she seems to vent a little more often.


    Lindsay Beyonce saw Chen Yu and west at the end of the alley.


    A ferocious expression came out at once.


    "What are you looking at, believe it or not?"


    Lindsay Beyonce was rebellious, and the people she hated most in the past and now are Chen Yu and West, who are well-dressed and dirty inside.


    "Miss Lindsay, we are here to see you."


    "Look for me? What to do? " Lindsay Beyonce squinted at Chen Yu and West and kept looking at them.


    "And what do you think we''ll do to find you?"


    Lindsay Beyonce thought for a moment and looked at Chen Yu and West with more disgust: "do you know what I used to do? Who do you want me to fight? Or do you want me to harass someone? "


    "Get out of here. I''m not going to play for people like you." Said Lindsay Beyonce in disgust.


    However, Chen Yu and West are not going to leave.


    Just stand at the entrance of the alley and look at Lindsay Beyonce with a smile.


    Lindsay Beyonce seemed to feel the malice from Chen Yu and West.


    "Didn''t you hear what I said? Do you really think I dare not hit you? "


    Lindsay Beyonce still didn''t do it, just shouted fiercely.


    She remembered that her uncle had said that Chen Yu was a big boss and rich man.


    She didn''t want to make trouble for her uncle.


    Though she quarreled with her uncle almost every day.


    But my uncle is really good to her.


    So if she could, she really didn''t want to get involved with her uncle because of her own affairs."Your magic looks interesting." West looked at Lindsay Beyonce and said.


    He also saw the special magic of Lindsay Beyonce.


    "Are you a psychic, too?" Lindsay Beyonce looked at Chen Yu and said, "you too? Or do you hire this old man? To solve the problems of all kinds of primates for you? "


    "That''s right. He''s a thug I hired. How about that? If you are interested in being my thug, I can give you a lot of money. "


    "Trash, get out of here."


    "Well? You don''t seem to treat my boss very well, little girl. " West stepped forward and said, "you need to apologize."


    "Don''t worry, old man. I''ll crack your neck."


    Click -


    said Lindsay Beyonce, clenching her fist.


    "If you can, try it." West opened his arms generously.


    "It turned out to be a masochist. I''m not polite if I don''t leave. I''m not joking with you."


    "I''m not kidding either. If you can do it, come and pinch my light."


    Lindsay Beyonce rushed to west.


    But the next moment, Lindsay Beyonce suddenly felt frozen.


    No, to be exact, it''s fixed.


    There is no problem with the body''s function. What''s wrong is your senses.


    I seem to have become dull.


    Lindsay Beyonce quickly thought of a way out.


    In a flash, Lindsay Beyonce shrank back.


    Chen and West were both surprised.


    Because Lindsay Beyonce''s move is like a golden cicada breaking its shell.


    West''s domain of dullness can dull a range of creatures.


    But West''s area of dullness is on Lindsay Beyonce''s shield.


    Lindsay Beyonce takes off the full magic shield directly, and then takes the opportunity to escape from the realm of dullness.


    I have to say that it almost blinded Chen Yu and West.


    It''s not how strong she is, but Lindsay Beyonce''s outstanding on-the-spot combat experience.


    And Lindsay Beyonce also took advantage of this gap, an instant approach to west.


    "Old man, you''re done." Lindsay Beyonce''s fist had reached West''s face.


    But west kept smiling: "you overestimate yourself."

 Chapter 2100

    Lindsay Beyonce was also a violent man.


    West''s words have stirred her up.


    Lindsay Beyonce smiled grimly.


    "Don''t let me break the bone, old man."


    West ticked his finger: "come on."


    Lindsay Beyonce stormed to west.


    "Sure!"


    In the moment when West settled in Lindsay Beyonce, Lindsay Beyonce was a golden cicada.


    This trick can make Lindsay Beyonce out of control.


    So in a sense, Lindsay Beyonce''s ability is very restrained.


    But that means at the same level or close.


    If only from the level of magic, Lindsay Beyonce and West still have a certain gap.


    Lindsay Beyonce did the same thing again, killing West in a flash.


    West is not good at fighting alone.


    In the past, in the actions of the supernatural society, he existed as a military division.


    But that doesn''t mean he''s useless.


    West looks at approaching Lindsay Beyonce.


    Raise your right hand, and then snap your fingers.


    In a flash, Lindsay Beyonce lost her balance, her body in mid air seemed to lose its trend and fell heavily to the ground.


    Lindsay Beyonce immediately wanted to stand up.


    But when West put his finger down, Lindsay Beyonce immediately felt an invisible weight on his back.


    The invisible things that press on Lindsay Beyonce are actually the air.


    West''s area of dullness is more than just being able to affect creatures.


    Even air can affect it.


    Within a certain range, air loses its fluidity.


    Lindsay Beyonce wanted to escape in the same way.


    But this time, she was completely wrapped in the air.


    The thick air completely blocked her way out.


    "Old man, if I break free, I''ll crack your balls." Said Lindsay Beyonce.


    "Then I can''t get you out of here," West said


    Lindsay Beyonce became more angry.


    But the power gap is there.


    She can''t even break free.


    This is not a problem that skills can solve.


    "All right, all right, I give up." Cried Lindsay Beyonce, turning her eyes.


    In a flash, West freed Lindsay Beyonce.


    "Boss, let''s go."


    West and Chen Yu turn around and leave.


    Just then, Lindsay Beyonce suddenly rushed behind West.


    "Get down." West did not turn his head back, but directly suppressed him on the ground.


    Two heads do not return to leave.


    "President, what do you think of her?"


    "Has she met any other psychics in the past? She seems to have a lot of combat experience, unlike the kind of idle psychic without power. "


    "Have you forgotten that she spent two years in the juvenile detention center, and according to my investigation, she did no harm in the juvenile detention center."


    "Her fighting skills were developed in the juvenile detention center? If so, I can only say that she is a genius? "


    Generally speaking, it is difficult to hone such excellent practical skills without rich combat experience.


    But there is genius in this world.


    If this Lindsay Beyonce is really a genius.


    Then everything will be reasonable.


    In the face of genius, any irrationality can become reasonable.


    "What about her strength?" Asked West.


    "The strength is good, but it''s just good, but if you really want to recruit her into the supernatural society, you''d better temper her well. The supernatural society follows the personal will, but it doesn''t do what it wants."


    "In addition, Maiev wants to become a full member."


    "I agree with Maiev to become a full member. After all, we know her very well." Chen said, "what does her husband Giggs mean?"


    "Giggs is not against it."


    Giggs now lives with Maiev at the association''s headquarters.


    It is said that Giggs found a professional manager for his company and then did nothing.


    Every day is in the association and the association of people to relax.


    Or accompany Maiev.


    Maiev also became a peripheral member after awakening and Chen Yu''s approval."Who''s next?"


    "Totti Belfast, who is very famous in Washington area, is a regular guest of TV station. He is good at removing spirits, prophecy and curse."


    "It''s a tradition."


    These magic belong to the traditional magic system.


    Of course, the proportion of such traditional psychics in the whole western spiritual world is also very large.


    Chen and West rushed to the residence of the famous psychic.


    Just downstairs, I saw a man come out of the apartment.


    "President, it''s him."


    At West''s warning, Chen immediately turned.


    Chase after Totti bear, Chen Yu reaches for Totti bear.


    "Hello, Mr. Totti."


    "Hello, are you my fans? My time is tight. Bring your cell phone. "


    "What?"


    "Don''t you take pictures?" Said Totti Belfast, of course.


    "Mr. Totti, I think you''ve made a mistake. We''re not your fans. We''re not here to take pictures of you." Said West.


    "Well, if you''re looking for trouble, I''m afraid you''re looking for the wrong person. I''m a psychic, and I''ll let you live in fear for the rest of your life."


    Chen Yu and West are all covered with black lines.


    This Totti bear is a very self and arrogant man.


    They didn''t say a word at all, and Totty bear kept talking to himself.


    "We are your company, Mr. Totti, and we are also psychics."


    "With you? So you''re still here for trouble? Or came to compete with me? I''m not interested. You''d better go to other people. My magic is used to deal with those evil creatures, not human beings. I don''t want to hurt you. "


    "We don''t want to compete with you, we just want to see how you are." Said West.


    "I still refuse. You don''t know who you are facing at all. The man who asked me to use magic for him last time has become a mess of paste. You certainly don''t want to be that way."


    "We are also psychics, so you don''t have to worry about hurting us."


    "No, that''s what the man said last time, but his conceit finally killed him. I blame myself and swear not to use magic on human beings any more."

 Chapter 2101

    No matter what Chen Yu and West said, Totti bierster didn''t want to do it.


    It''s not the same alley as before. It''s a commercial house with several security guards standing in front.


    So it''s obviously not wise to do it here.


    "Come on, West, let''s go first. We''ll see each other later anyway." Chen Yu patted West on the shoulder.


    This man''s breath is well covered. Even Chen Yu can only feel the faint magic breath on his body.


    Chen also noticed that the man had a ring on his hand.


    Although the shapes are different, Chen Yu still recognizes that this is the same magic ring that Rouen Faxi made for himself to suppress the breath.


    So this man''s strength is absolutely not weak, maybe even West can''t win easily.


    Totti Belfast looked at the two men who turned away.


    He was relieved. Just now, he was afraid that the two of them would start directly.


    If you do it, I think you will be on the news tomorrow.


    Famous psychics fight in the street.


    Totti Belfast wondered if he would find a bodyguard.


    So that no one will be near him in the future.


    But the business seems to have fallen a lot recently.


    Even high paying businesses are much less.


    It looks like we''re going to spend money on TV again.


    I wonder if the business here in Los Angeles will be better than that in Washington.


    But it''s too expensive in Los Angeles.


    For the last show in Washington, it''s enough to put a maximum of $50000 on it.


    We need at least $150000 here.


    Just then, an open top sports car stopped beside Totti Belfast.


    In the car sat a sexy woman with brown hair and an Asian man.


    The brunette was vestana, who pulled down her sunglasses. "Mr. Totti, can we talk?"


    "Do we know each other? Miss. " Totty Bear looked at the two men in the convertible.


    He was sure that he didn''t know the two people in the car.


    Both of them are iconic.


    If I have seen it in the past, I should never forget it.


    Is it the person that the previous customers are looking for?


    Is there something wrong with the business? Now the customer wants to find trouble?


    "Mr. Totti, it''s the invitation I sent you." Vestana smiled at Totti belst.


    "Oh? It''s you? I always thought that invitation was a hoax. " "Is it true that the invitation says to give me a job with an annual salary of one million dollars?" said Totti belst


    "Mr. Totti, as long as you can meet our requirements, a million dollars is only the base salary."


    "I still don''t believe you. What are you going to let me do?"


    "Although you don''t believe it, you still come here, which means that you are already in love. As for what to do Of course, do what you are best at. " Said vestana.


    What she didn''t know was that Totti Belfast chose to come to Los Angeles.


    It doesn''t have much to do with the invitation vestana sent him.


    It''s because Totti Belfast was helping when he was cheating in Washington.


    The big client who had worked with us several times is now looking for him in Washington.


    Ask him to give back the money he cheated in the past.


    Now he needs to change places and continue his "career.".


    Even without that invitation, Totty Belfast was going to Los Angeles.


    "Then you''d better show me sincerity first." Totti Belfast still didn''t believe the two men in front of him.


    A million dollars a year? What is the concept?


    He won''t be able to get so much money for years.


    What kind of job can you get a million dollars a year?


    Drug dealer? Or go... Private arms?


    If it were, Totti Belfast would not accept it.


    The risk is too great.


    But for vestana and Yang Guo, this is a good opportunity.


    Not afraid of each other''s big appetite, but afraid of each other''s lack of appetite.


    Like money, then meet him.


    Money is the easiest price to give and pay.


    They can''t wait for each other''s money.


    Vestana got out of the car and came to Totti bear. "This is a check for one million dollars. You can cash it at any time, but if you take it to the bank to cash it, it means you have accepted our recruitment."


    Tohti bear put his finger in a check, which disappeared into his hand in a flash.


    "Of course, I''ll think it over."With that, Totty bear turned and left.


    "I''ll give you an answer in three days." Said Totti Belfast, carrying them on his back.


    Vestana looked at Yang Guo in the car and said, "how about his strength?"


    "I can''t feel it, but I don''t know what system it is. There is a faint magic smell in his body. If you don''t carefully identify it, it''s almost impossible to recognize it, which shows that he is very harmful in hiding his strength." Yang Guo said: "his strength is not under me, maybe stronger than me."


    "Then is he worthy of our recruitment?"


    "I''m sure most of the people we recruit are not as good as him." "Even if his strength ranks first, I will not be surprised," Yang Guo said definitely


    "Is he really so good?"


    "Well, apart from Chen Yu, I can''t think of a second person who is so young and powerful."


    "You don''t even see him make a move, so you decide that he is powerful?"


    "I don''t know how to guard against it if it''s used for killing people just now."


    "Is it possible to kill Chen Yu?"


    Yang Guo shook his head and said, "Chen Yu is that kind of predictable and powerful, and this Mr. Totti, we can''t accurately judge his strength, so it''s hard to make a judgment. But Chen Yu''s strength is not only reflected in his strength, but also his rich experience in fighting. At least in the face-to-face confrontation, I can hardly think of anyone who can face Chen Yu "


    "What about your Shizu?"


    "That''s not the same. If we include my master, it''s meaningless."


    "Well But is this man worth recruiting? "


    "It''s really worth it, and we like money so much. If we can only get it with money, we won''t lose. But a million dollars will never meet him, so when we officially recruit, we''d better prepare a larger number of checks."


    "No problem." Vestana nodded: "let''s go back to the long-term plan. Apart from this Totti, there are several people who have great value. If these people can join the spiritual team as we wish, it will be very helpful to us."

 Chapter 2102

    The first time Totty bear got the check, he went to the bank to verify it.


    In terms of current technology, if there is no verification and inquiry of banking institutions, it is impossible to see the authenticity of the check.


    Even an expert like Totti bilst can''t tell.


    In fact, even if the check was in hand, Totti Belfast didn''t believe it.


    After all, this check is too easy.


    It''s like picking it up for nothing.


    Who would believe that the other side would casually give him a real check for a million dollars?


    Do you dream?


    But the bank clerk replied to him that it was a real check.


    And cash can be cashed at any time.


    This one million dollar check It''s not a joke.


    Totty Belfast was in a direct daze.


    Standing in place for half a day did not respond.


    He had an impulse to cash the check and walk away.


    But if you think about it carefully, you don''t know who the other party is.


    Will the other party really easily put a million dollar check in his hand and leave regardless?


    It''s impossible, isn''t it?


    Although they don''t know what the other side''s purpose is, they can''t let themselves go.


    Maybe in the business hall of the bank, their people are watching themselves.


    So Totti bear was more and more careful at the moment, and began to look around.


    After a long consideration, Totti Belfast decided to leave for the time being.


    But no matter what the other party''s purpose is, I have to find out.


    Maybe we can get more money.


    Of course, defense is also necessary.


    It''s just in this situation, how do you prepare?


    After thinking about it for a while, Totti Belfast decided to consult a professional first.


    Totti Belfast''s so-called professional is actually a professional liar.


    He is also the one who brought him into the profession, a senior.


    But the man finally went to prison because he played too much.


    And he wasn''t sent to prison, he was in prison.


    ¡­¡­


    "That''s it. I don''t know if he''s still in this prison."


    Totti Belfast walked into the seventh prison and got a clear answer after asking the guards.


    The man he was looking for was in prison and had just been sent in.


    For a little money, Totti Belfast got a visit.


    Totti Belfast was still a little dazed when she saw her teacher.


    How did Morocco bick, who used to be as strong as a fitness coach, become so bloated?


    Is the food good in prison?


    I remember that when he first went to prison, he pretended to be a veteran mercenary and cheated a gangster. He said that he could contact a Powerful Mercenary to help him solve his opponent.


    Even Totti Belfast has to admit that Morocco bick has a lot of courage.


    Morocco. Bik cheated hundreds of thousands of dollars that time.


    But before he finished his natural and unrestrained life, he was found out by the gang... And then he began to chase and kill, and finally he even hid in prison.


    If it wasn''t for that black... Gang leader who was finally killed, I''m afraid that Morocco bick would not end his pursuit if he hid in prison.


    Moroccan bick looked at Totti belst, who was full of complacency.


    "Belfast, are you here to show me off?"


    "No, bick, why do you think so? I''m here to see you."


    "Yes." Morocco bick sneers.


    After he was arrested, Totti Belfast broke all ties and relationships with him for fear of being involved.


    And he spent more than ten years in prison off and on, and Toby Belfast never came to see him.


    So Moroccan bick didn''t believe that Totti bierster really came to visit him.


    "Come on, what''s up?" Asked Morocco bick directly.


    Looking at tody Belfast''s now triumphant appearance, Morocco bick was even more upset.


    In his heart, he silently cursed Morocco. Bick, his present appearance is his future.


    "A strange thing happened to me recently, bick." Totti bear suddenly looked at Morocco bick very seriously.


    "What strange thing? Have you met a ghost? " Asked Morocco bick casually.


    "I''ve been given a million dollar check for some reason."


    "Are you kidding me? Or you''re just here to show off. ""No I''m serious. Listen to me. "


    Totti Belfast told Morocco bick what he had been up to.


    The more Moroccan bick listened, the more surprised he was. Totti belst didn''t seem to be joking with himself.


    But what he said, it''s really amazing.


    It''s not even unprecedented.


    Will someone give a liar one million dollars for no reason?


    How can I not meet such a good thing.


    "Bick, I''m here to ask you what I''m going to do."


    Hearing Totti Belfast''s words, Morocco bick immediately woke up.


    It turns out that he really came to consult himself.


    "I need to get out of jail." Said Morocco bick.


    Totti Belfast thought, "how much is your bail?"


    "One hundred thousand dollars." Said Morocco bick.


    "Yes, I''ll help you out when it''s done."


    "No, not after it''s done. I''m going out now." "Do you think I should believe in the promise of a liar?" said Morocco bick


    Morocco. Bick felt that he had only to pay Chen Yu back.


    Then he and Chen Yu are clear. Morocco bik is worried about no place to get money.


    And Totti Belfast came at the right time.


    "I can''t afford that much now."


    "No, you have money. I don''t believe you can''t afford that." Morocco. Bik very firmly said: "a liar, how can not leave their own way."


    Totty bear''s eyes twinkled, a hundred thousand dollars. That''s not a small amount.


    Even if he took it out, he was not very willing.


    Even if this person is his predecessor, is his teacher.


    However, he is not sure of his own situation.


    Morocco. Bik is more astute than him, and knows how to deal with problems and clear up the situation.


    If he could help himself, Totti bilst would be more sure to leave.


    After thinking about it for a long time, Totti best finally said, "OK, I''ll bail you out."


    Just then, the light in the visiting room flashed.


    Then there was a commotion outside.


    "Well? What''s going on outside? It''s so noisy. "

 Chapter 2103

    "I''m not crazy I saw I really saw it, white nightmare White nightmare. "


    A prisoner is in the corridor, grabbing a C.O. like a madman.


    The other C.O.S are pulling the prisoner.


    The visiting room here is not one with windows.


    Some of the criminals are less guilty, so they can directly talk with their families or relatives at a small table.


    The prisoner seems to have just met his family.


    All of a sudden, I went crazy.


    I don''t know if I was stimulated.


    Morocco bick, who also sat in the visiting hall, looked very ugly.


    It''s not the first time he''s seen such a crazy criminal.


    "Belfast, go and get me parole now, as soon as possible."


    Totti Bear looked at Morocco bick and said, "I heard that you have come in many times since more than ten years ago. Do you care about the time of one or two days?"


    "No one is really used to life in prison." Said Morocco bick.


    Totty bear thought for a moment and said, "bick, can you really think of a way for me?"


    "You don''t believe me?" Asked Morocco bick.


    "We haven''t cooperated for more than ten years. I''m not sure if you still have the ability of the past."


    In the past, the trust of Totti Belfast was Morocco bick.


    We can''t even worship.


    At the beginning, Morocco bick seemed to be a liar.


    Because the swindler gives people the feeling of being a thief.


    In Morocco, bick had developed limbs.


    And it seems very simple and honest. It''s unbelievable. In fact, he''s on the line of high intelligence.


    Many people don''t believe that Morocco bick is a liar.


    Coupled with his superb deception.


    At that time, he was almost invincible.


    No matter who his goal is, he never fails.


    Until he targeted a black... Gang guy.


    At that time, Morocco bick was too confident and even arrogant.


    A liar can cheat anyone, including a cop.


    But don''t turn to the black gang.


    This is the rule of their line.


    Because the gang can deal with them by any means.


    Faced with this group, cheaters are always in a weak position.


    It''s about life.


    But at that time, Morocco bick actually used the scam that used to be used for ordinary people to use for black gang.


    In the end, he had to go to jail.


    To avoid the black gang''s pursuit.


    More than ten years later, Totti Belfast is not sure how much more Moroccan bick can do.


    "Belfast, do you think I''ve spent more than ten years in this prison fooling around?"


    "All right." Totti Belfast didn''t really believe in Morocco bick.


    However, I have to admit that Morocco bick gave him advice, which would make it easier for him to get money.


    In the end, Totti Belfast decided to help Morocco bick get parole.


    But when he got to the warden''s office early, he heard that Morocco bick could not be paroled.


    Because Morocco bick committed another crime on parole.


    So he''s lost his parole.


    Of course, it is not unexplainable. For example, on the basis of the original parole money, paying ten times of the parole money can get parole approval.


    But according to Morocco bick''s basic false deposit.


    If Morocco bick wants to get out of jail.


    Then Totty bear needs to pay half a million dollars.


    Totti Belfast is unlikely to bail Morocco bik for half a million dollars.


    "Ms. Capris, can you do me a favor? As long as you can do me this little favor, this check is yours. " Totti Belfast hands Capris a check for $20000.


    Capris looked up in silence at Totty bear.


    Katie Belfast, who kepres looked at, was very uncomfortable.


    "I''m sorry It''s my offense. " Totty bear reached for the check at once.


    But Totty bear''s arm was caught by Capris.


    "Who gave you courage to use fake checks in front of me?"


    Totty bear''s face was even worse.


    He forgot it was a prison.


    As a warden.If you don''t have any ability, how can you frighten so many murderous criminals.


    I used a fake check in front of a warden.


    I actually made the same mistake as Morocco bick.


    "It''s interesting to tease an old woman, isn''t it?" Said caprice coldly.


    "Ms. Capris, you misunderstood me. I took it wrong. In fact, I''m a lawyer. This check is evidence provided by my client. I haven''t submitted it to the judge yet. It''s in my pocket."


    "Yes, it turned out to be a respectable lawyer." There was a little smile on caprice''s face.


    Totti Belfast breathed a sigh of relief.


    It seems that the title of lawyer is really easy to use.


    "There are many prisoners in my prison who are wronged. They also need a good lawyer to help them."


    "Of course, I''d love to, Ms. Capris. I''ll help these wronged people in court some day, but I can''t today. I have something to do today."


    "I''m afraid not. You can''t go." Kepres shook his head and said.


    "What do you mean, Ms. Capris? Do you want to imprison me illegally? "


    "Yes, it''s illegal detention." "Don''t you say that Moroccan bick is your good brother? I''ll let you know now that you can have a very pleasant exchange with him. I''ll put you in a prison."


    "You can''t do this. It''s against the law. I''m a lawyer. I want to sue you..."


    Caprice suddenly reached for Totty bear''s hair and pulled it straight to the desk.


    "Lawyers? Sue me? Mr. Totti belst, do you know how many years it will take to use a large amount of fake checks, bribes, or break into prison with the intention of force? By the way, and you''re using violence here to hurt a lot of C.O. ''


    Totty bear''s mouth was open and his face was full of consternation.


    He didn''t expect that caprice would weave so many charges against him.


    This woman is too vicious.


    "So are you going to stay in prison for a week or more?"


    "Ms. Capris, I didn''t offend you?"


    "You''re setting me up with fake checks. Why can''t I?"


    "I can give you a real check. How about letting me go?"


    "Then you have to pay more."

 Chapter 2104

    Caprice doesn''t like to be played with.


    Of course, no one will like it.


    And Totty bear dared to fool her with a fake check.


    So Capris was going to teach Totti Belfast a lesson.


    In this prison, Capris is the queen.


    No one can disobey her or dare to disobey her.


    Even the C.O. here is her loyal son.


    That''s how Totty bear was dragged into prison.


    No one paid attention to his wailing and shouting.


    Even if he''s telling people it''s illegal detention.


    Even if he told others it was illegal, he didn''t commit a crime.


    But no one listened to him.


    No one will vindicate him.


    Then Totti Belfast was thrown into the same cell as the Moroccan one.


    "Belfast, what''s the matter with you?" Morocco bick looked at Totti bear in surprise. "How did you get in?"


    "That damned woman, she''s in illegal custody!" Cried Totti Belfast.


    "What''s going on?"


    Totti Belfast was evasive in revealing the truth.


    Morocco. Bik almost went off.


    "You idiot, you fool!"


    Morocco bick has no idea what words to use to describe Totti belst.


    Who is caprice?


    The woman was in prison, but she was called the devil.


    She was mean, insidious, greedy, cruel, and cold.


    Kepres is the ruler here.


    And Totty bear dared to fool Capris in such a rough way here.


    It''s not a suicide. What is it?


    Now it''s all right. He didn''t get himself out.


    Instead, I came in by myself.


    Morocco bick wished to kill Totti belst.


    Caprice is a woman who will never spare the man who dares to fool her.


    And they are likely to be involved.


    "I will sue her! This woman! " Cried Totti Belfast.


    He didn''t realize the mistake he had made.


    And soon, they realized the Revenge of caprice.


    They were not let out at dinner time.


    And there''s no electricity in their cell.


    They were both in the dark.


    Morocco bick is calm.


    After all, I spent more than ten years in prison.


    I haven''t seen anything.


    Totty bear is out in spite of the wind and water.


    But he didn''t go to jail.


    So he started to panic, he started to panic.


    He thought of all the bad results.


    He had immersed himself in a mind of great panic.


    Morocco bick is relatively calm.


    He has been lying in his bed.


    Capris won''t kill them.


    At least not so blatant to kill them.


    But that doesn''t mean they''re safe.


    Kepres is the ruler of the prison.


    But there are still some things and dangers that she can''t touch.


    For example, the white nightmare that the prisoners here are spreading secretly.


    Morocco bick is not afraid to live in a prison, even if it is dark.


    Prison also has its own survival rules.


    And Morocco bik''s life in prison is even safer than outside.


    But white nightmare is a danger beyond the rules.


    This is something that is not bound by any rules.


    In fact, in this prison, although everyone in the white nightmare.


    But in fact, not everyone believes it.


    Most people are still passing on false information.


    Many people claim to have seen a nightmare, but in fact, they are following the wind and boasting.


    So their description of white nightmare is also strange.


    But Morocco bick knows that white nightmare is real.


    And he also experienced the attack of Bai mengyan himself, and survived.


    So he''s the one with the most say here.


    But he can''t say that even if he does, others will only regard him as boasting.


    Totti Belfast lay by the window, only the edge of the window had a little light.


    The moon is very bright tonight.


    Maybe it''s the rare serenity at this time that makes both of them open their hearts.Two people have a different chat.


    "Belfast, what have you been doing out there all these years?"


    "In the past two years, he has been using the status of an alien and a famous psychic." "You don''t know how good this business is. I paid tens of thousands of dollars in a TV talk show to pay the producers to put me on the show, and then there were a lot of idiots coming to give me money, and there was little risk," said Totti belst


    "Belfast, do you really think there''s no risk?"


    "What risks can there be? Those who are willing to give me money are mostly neurotic. The so-called "haunted" are actually scaring themselves


    "There are really those miraculous things in this world." "If one day you come across a real one, it''s your time to die," said Morocco bick


    "Stop it, bick. You never believed that in the past."


    Totti Belfast was only trying to scare himself when he was Morocco bick.


    Morocco bick is a pure atheist.


    Even he used to make fun of di.


    Would such a person believe that there are ghosts in the world?


    Moroccan bick looked at the eye of Totti belst, and he did not respect ghosts and gods in the past.


    But since that time, he believed it.


    And he believed it because he knew what he saw and what he experienced was real.


    Totti Belfast looks at the Moroccan brick.


    "You''re not serious, are you?"


    "Forget it." Morocco bick shook his head.


    He knew he couldn''t convince Totti Belfast.


    "By the way, are there any cats here?" Asked Totti belst.


    "No."


    "But I saw a white cat running down the aisle. Eh The cat stands up. "


    Morocco. Bick blew up directly.


    "What did you say? Did you see the white cat just now? " Morocco bick recalls the form of white nightmare.


    That''s a white cat with a faint white light shining on it, even in the dark..


    "Bareness --" Totti Belfast saw the white cat running to the iron door, then he made a noise to tease the white cat.


    But look carefully, where is the white cat.


    If it looks like a white cat from a distance, it''s actually an unknown creature.


    "Come on, bick. What''s this little guy? What a strange look. " Tody Belfast was still screaming.


    But when he turned around, he found Morocco bick in the corner.


    "What''s the matter with you, bick?"

 Chapter 2105

    A faint moonlight fell on the face of Morocco bick.


    Totty Bear looked at it in surprise.


    Morocco bick''s expression was full of fear.


    "What''s the matter with you, bick?"


    "White White nightmare... "


    "What white nightmare?"


    It was the first time Totti Belfast had heard of the word.


    He didn''t understand what white nightmare meant to prisoners in prison.


    It''s like a nightmare.


    Morocco. Bik points to the door.


    Totti Belfast looks back.


    Suddenly, he saw the "white cat" who was supposed to be outside the iron gate and didn''t know how to get in.


    Totty bear reached for the white cat.


    But the next moment, the white cat had bitten his palm.


    "Damn it." Totti Belfast immediately took back his hand: "scum!"


    Totti Belfast wants revenge on the white cat.


    But the white cat was stuck on the wall, and he could only look and sigh.


    Totti Belfast looked at her bitten palm.


    Suddenly, he found a mark on his palm.


    The original bite mark is gone.


    "Strange, how can I have this on my palm."


    Morocco bik looks at white nightmare in horror.


    At this time, white nightmare turned to Morocco bick.


    It seems to recognize Morocco bick.


    This time, Chen Yu will no longer protect him.


    White nightmare pours on Morocco bick.


    Moroccan bick''s brain is blank.


    Subconsciously block your head with your arms.


    Then there was a pain in the arm and Morocco bick waved it.


    But nothing happened.


    If you look at your arm, there is already another mark.


    this mark is as like as two peas Tohti''s palm.


    "And the little beast? Where have you been? " Totti Bear looked around and found that there was no trace of white nightmare.


    Click -


    just then the iron door opens.


    Morocco bick and Totti bierster were both shocked.


    The iron door rattled against the metal.


    "Bick, is the door broken?"


    The door was so dark that there were no street lights that should have been lit.


    Moroccan bick''s face grew more solemn.


    Because all the signs are moving in the direction he is most worried about.


    "Why don''t you have a C.O. outside?" Totti Belfast didn''t realize the seriousness of the problem at all. He left it outside and looked around in the corridor.


    "Is this prank characteristic of your prison?"


    Just then, the iron door of the cell next door opened.


    Totty bear was startled, and then saw a prisoner looking around the door.


    "Hi, what are you doing now?" Asked Totti belst.


    The prisoner looked at Totty bear and said, "this is not what you''re doing."


    "What the hell can I do?" Totti Belfast rolled his eyes. "Bick, you can explain it to him."


    Morocco bik went to the door, but he was unwilling to take another step.


    "Morocco, you are here, too. What''s the matter?"


    The prisoner in the next room was relieved to see the acquaintance.


    Morocco. Bick looked at the old acquaintance: "have you just been bitten by anything?"


    "It''s like a white cat. I didn''t pay attention to it when I was lying in bed. I took a bite and ran away."


    "That''s not a white cat."


    "What is that?"


    "That''s a nightmare." Moroccan bick''s face grew more solemn.


    "Don''t be kidding. White nightmare is just a boring joke in prison."


    "It''s not a joke, white nightmare is real, and it''s not the first time I''ve seen it."


    "Wait What are you talking about? "


    Totti Belfast was so confused that he couldn''t figure out exactly what their white nightmare was.


    "In this prison, in recent months, there have been dead people. There are rumors that there are demons in this prison, that is, the white nightmare, which just bit you." Said Morocco bick.


    "You''re kidding, aren''t you? I see. It must be the warden who asked you to join forces to tease me. I guess you are playing tricks. " Totty bear''s smile was a little far fetched.


    Because he realized that there had been many unexplained things since the white nightmare appeared.There was a voice in Totti Belfast''s mind that reminded him.


    Morocco bick is not joking.


    He is serious!


    Another prisoner was a little scared.


    "Thomas, where did you get bitten?" Asked Morocco bick.


    "Here Eh, what about the wound? When did I have this tattooed on my hand? " The prisoner, Thomas, raised his arm to show Morocco bick and Totti bear his wounds, but he found them missing.


    as like as two peas in the two hands.


    "I have it, too. It''s the same thing that left me." Totti Belfast held out her hand.


    Morocco. Beek also extended his arm. The mark on his arm was exactly the same as the two of them.


    "Morocco, tell me seriously, is this a fake?"


    "I don''t think it''s a joke." Morocco bick shook his head: "don''t ask me more questions, I can''t answer you."


    At this time, the three found a white figure in the corridor in front of them.


    White nightmare! That white nightmare is standing at the end of the aisle.


    And the white figure is particularly conspicuous in the dark.


    All three swallowed.


    "Escape!" Moroccan bick gave a light shout and turned to run.


    Totti Belfast and Thomas also rushed to catch up with Morocco bick.


    "Is that white nightmare coming?"


    "I don''t know I didn''t dare to look back. "


    "Look back..."


    "Why don''t you look back?"


    Just then, a figure in front of them blocked their way.


    "What''s the matter? Why does white nightmare run ahead of us?"


    Morocco bick wanted to run back again, but when he looked back, he found a white nightmare standing behind them.


    Morocco bik wants to jump down. They are on the third floor, and the indoor activity ground is below.


    But he didn''t wait for him to jump, Morocco. Bick found that there was a white nightmare below!


    There is more than one white nightmare, and it is not a single digit!


    The three found that white nightmare existed in every corner.


    "We What do we do? Will these monsters eat us? " Totti Belfast was horrified and held Morocco bick''s arm tightly.

 Chapter 2106

    These white nightmares don''t attack the three.


    They are all over the corner, their pupils are twinkling with light.


    The three were close together.


    "Morocco, look at the top."


    Morocco followed Thomas''s guidance and found that there was also a door open in the upper prison.


    There was a prisoner standing at the door of the cell.


    The prisoner at the top also saw Morocco bick, Totti Belfast and Thomas below.


    However, a few people soon found that they were not alone in the attack.


    Throughout the prison, they have found more than a dozen prisoners.


    Every prisoner has the mark of white nightmare.


    A dozen prisoners came together in succession.


    They asked each other what was going on.


    But no one can give an answer.


    A dozen prisoners joined up.


    These criminals, who used to be extremely vicious, are now pushing one by one.


    At this time, the dense area of white nightmare in front of us suddenly gave way.


    A man came out of the way that Bai mengyan had left.


    It can be clearly distinguished from wearing.


    This man is not a prisoner here.


    Even most people wonder if this is a living person.


    The man''s body was covered with dense marks.


    It''s like the mark on Morocco bick and others.


    They only have one mark on them.


    But there may be hundreds or even more marks on this person.


    "All of you should be curious about who I am, punks."


    Totty Belfast cried in his heart, he didn''t want to know who this guy was.


    He just wants to leave here now, forever.


    He finally understood why Morocco bick could not wait to escape.


    Because he knows what''s here.


    "To introduce myself, my name is jurawan Melson. Of course, as you guessed, I am not a real living person."


    "Mr. jurawan What did you want? If I can do it, I will certainly meet your needs. " Totti bear is astute in his view that jurawan Melson is in charge.


    So he offered to please jurawan Melson, hoping to make a good impression on him.


    Maybe Julian Melson will let him go.


    Jurawan Melson looked at Totti bear: "very intelligent human beings, at least you are smarter than most of them. I know that you bastards want to say some rubbish, or threaten me. Believe me, this is not good for you, and your threat can''t do any harm to me, so in order to avoid being stared at by me, you''d better Close your mouth and listen to me, so you may not be able to survive. "


    "Of course, please give me your orders, and I will listen to you carefully."


    The other prisoners were very unhappy with Totty bear, but very jealous.


    Jealous of Totti Belfast''s eloquence.


    Even to their ears, these words are so poignant.


    But Totti Belfast can still say it without any obstacles.


    They can''t do it anyway.


    "Very well, I will pay special attention to you. There are not many intelligent people like you. I hope you can survive."


    Totty bear scolded in his heart that he had already put down his dignity, and this guy didn''t intend to let go of himself.


    "Well, let''s get back to business. Now everything I say determines your life and death."


    ¡­¡­


    "Vestana, have you met tody Belfast today?" Asked britz.


    "Yes, young said that Totti bear is a rare master, even more powerful than him."


    "Is it? No wonder he dares to go to the seventh prison, but I''m afraid he''s going to the seventh prison this time


    "Seventh prison? Where is that? Is it prison? "


    "Yes, it''s the seventh prison in Los Angeles." Said britz.


    "What''s wrong with that place?"


    "In Los Angeles, there are three places where psychics can''t go, and the seventh prison in Los Angeles is one of them."


    "Is that place very dangerous for psychics?"


    "Fifty years ago, in fact, there was a short period of time in North America when the spiritual world flourished. But at that time, the government wanted to conduct human experiments on the psychics, which eventually led to the resistance of the psychics, and there was a fierce conflict between the two sides." "Psychics are the losers, and they have suffered a lot," britz said. "Many died, and thousands of psychics have been arrested and imprisoned.""The seventh prison in Los Angeles?"


    "Yes, the seventh prison in Los Angeles was actually called the ANP military experimental base, and then it was changed into a prison for psychics. But in the third year after that war, a fire killed most of the psychics." Said britz.


    "From that time on, the hope of the rise of the spiritual world in North America was completely destroyed. The seventh prison was actually built in the ruins, but it also became the sanctuary of the psychics. Since the seventh prison was built, there have been various kinds of spiritual events, but the psychics who went to solve the problem never came out of it."


    "What on earth is there?"


    "I don''t know. No one knows what''s there, but the prisoners there often die. In fact, the government has always known about it, but they can''t do anything about it. So they always pretend they don''t know. No matter how the prisoners in the seventh prison die, the government will suppress the news and deal with it coldly all the time."


    "What''s that Totty bear going to do there? Looking for death? "


    "I don''t know, there are always some psychics trying to prove their strength, but the result is often very tragic."


    "And will he die there?"


    "Most of the time, you don''t have to hope too much for him." Said britz.


    At this time, Yang Guo came in. "I don''t think he is so easy to die. He is very powerful and skillful. Few people can avoid my perception. Moreover, he also wears a ring to suppress breath. Few people can use that ring to suppress breath. Because many times, even their own strength will be suppressed, so it''s very weak. But He is wearing a ring, so I am sure that his strength is not under you or me, or even stronger. "


    "Is that right? I''m looking forward to his coming out of there. I also hope he can come out of there. If he comes out of there alive, the strength of our spiritual team will increase greatly."

 Chapter 2107

    "There are eighteen of you here. I''m sure each of you has heard their names. Nightmare." "Each of you can choose a white nightmare, which will devour your fear and despair and become more powerful. You need to vote for death. Each of you can vote for two people, not one person. The two people with the highest number of votes and the white nightmare they choose will fight for death. The loser will be devoured by the winner "


    Everyone''s face became very unnatural,


    jurawan Melson''s face had a chilly smile: "yes, that''s it, fear, despair, loss, but now you haven''t chosen your own nightmare, so you can''t feed it."


    "The winner has the right to rotate in the next round of the game." Said jurawan Melson.


    "The condition of the winner is that the Dueler or the contract white nightmare will be judged as failure."


    Totty bear has been scolding in his heart. The flattery just won''t work.


    The devil left him no back door.


    But when he scolded, Julian Melson didn''t miss a word. He remembered it all.


    All of a sudden, Morocco bick pushed Totti bear.


    "Bear, go and choose white nightmare. What''s the matter?"


    Totti Belfast looked up and saw that the others had gone to pick up white nightmare.


    He was just analyzing the situation in his mind, which led him to be a little distracted.


    Bai mengyan scattered around and surrounded a dozen people.


    There are far more white nightmares than there are prisoners present.


    They are big and small, and some white nightmares have spots of other colors.


    Totty bear came to a big white nightmare.


    This white nightmare is about to catch up with the big dog.


    Morocco bick suddenly grabbed Totti bear: "bear, don''t choose this one."


    "Why?"


    "I don''t know if you notice, all the nightmares here."


    "What''s the matter?" Totti Belfast still doesn''t understand Morocco bick.


    There are nearly a thousand white nightmares here. They are all piled up together.


    What else did you pay attention to when you saw that your head was big?


    "Those big white nightmares are not necessarily powerful, and those small ones are not necessarily weak. And you see, those white ones with pure color and small size always surround with different numbers of white nightmares, so I think it''s not necessary to select the biggest one, but the whitest one."


    Totti belst looked at Morocco bick in surprise: "choose the whitest? Is this kind of selection too irresponsible? "


    Morocco bickeran did not explain too much to Totti belst.


    Everyone here can''t trust, even the former friends.


    In the same way, Totti Belfast did not trust Morocco bick.


    But he saw that Morocco bick chose a white nightmare.


    He believed that Morocco bick would not make fun of his own life.


    So he finally decided to choose a white nightmare.


    As for the other prisoners, some choose the big ones, others choose the pure white ones.


    "Well, now that each of you has chosen a white nightmare, you can start voting now. You are not anonymous voting. Each of you need to name two people to vote directly and say why you voted for these two people."


    Everyone was in a uproar. It was unexpected that Julian Melson would come up with such a rule.


    This is to tear them face to face.


    But they don''t have a veto.


    Everyone is in a circle, everyone is looking at each other.


    No one talks. No one wants to open the door.


    "If it''s a flat ticket, no matter how many people, they have to fight." "Don''t think you can escape without talking, and only one person can survive on the duel stage," said jurawan Melson


    Everyone felt a chill rise. At this time, the exclusive white nightmare that was standing behind them began to devour their fear.


    Those big white nightmares become bigger, just like blowing balloons.


    And those white nightmares are more intense changes in form.


    Some have horns on their heads, others have wings on their backs.


    Of course, there are spots on the white nightmare.


    Now nobody knows whether these changes are good or bad.


    The white nightmare behind Morocco bick also changed, with a pair of small horns on his head.


    Totti Belfast''s white nightmare is a horn growing in the middle of his head, which is much longer than Morocco bick''s white nightmare.Moroccan bick''s face was heavy, perhaps because of his contact with Chen.


    So Morocco bik is not as scared and desperate as anyone else.


    And he was in his arms, always hiding the bottle of the ineffable.


    Although he once despised the bottle and hated it.


    But now the bottle is his last card.


    "Let''s start with you." Said jurawan Melson, pointing to Morocco bick.


    Morocco bick looks up at jurawan Merson.


    "Why me?"


    "Because you are the most calm." "You don''t seem too scared," said jurawan Melson


    Morocco bick wants to disguise his fear, but he can''t.


    Because of all his fears, the white nightmare behind him can be felt.


    So there''s no disguise.


    Morocco bick took a deep breath and looked at everyone at the scene.


    Everyone was watching Morocco bick nervously.


    "My first vote is for Nello."


    "What? Why give it to me? Why give it to me? Did I offend you? "


    From the white nightmare behind Nello, we can see how scared he is now.


    His white nightmare has grown like a tiger.


    The body is colorful and full of ominous breath.


    "Because you are the biggest, if any of us go up to fight with you, there will be no victory." "So we need to get rid of the strongest," said Morocco bick


    "Morocco, I remember you, you wait for me, I will not die! And I''ll kill you. "


    Morocco bick turned a deaf ear to Nello''s words, as if he had not heard them.


    "The second vote is for Daniel."


    Daniel raised his head abruptly. He was also stunned: "why? I''m not strong or dangerous. "


    "You are the most educated of us."


    "So what?"

 Chapter 2108

    Morocco bick''s face showed a long lost smile.


    "A high education also means a high IQ. This kind of game is very dominant, so your or his death can help us reduce the risk."


    Although Morocco bick regards high education as high intelligence, this idea is far fetched.


    But at least the prisoners at the scene agreed.


    Most of these prisoners are low educated, and they have also experienced the painful memories of being teased and crushed by high educated people.


    So they don''t like highly educated people.


    Daniel is a prisoner with a high degree.


    He''s not the kind of person who was born to be.


    He came from a rich family, and he has a very high cultural quality.


    But he was eventually jailed for manslaughter.


    Of course, Daniel is definitely not a good man.


    Morocco bick seems to be a different person at the moment, and becomes extremely calm.


    Then the second person began to vote.


    In fact, this is a werewolf killing game.


    With Morocco bick at the head.


    Most voted for Daniel and Nello.


    They set foot on the duel platform.


    This duel stand should have been used in prison for illegal boxing.


    Now they are fighting for life and death here.


    Nello looked at Daniel with a grim smile.


    Daniel''s face was full of fear.


    However, Daniel''s white nightmare became powerful because of his fear.


    He chose a pure white nightmare.


    Daniel''s fear became the best food for white nightmare.


    Its body began to blink.


    Everyone stared at Daniel''s white nightmare.


    Daniel didn''t find out at the beginning. When he found that the eyes of the people in the challenge arena were not right, he could not help turning his head.


    He saw that his white nightmare had become a beast that was constantly emitting thunder.


    "It''s beautiful." Jurawan Melson sighed, looking at Daniel''s white nightmare: "unexpectedly in the first round evolved into a thunderbolt, this guy is a potential stock."


    "Thunderbolt?" Morocco bick''s eyes twinkled, and he did not know whether he was happy or sad.


    Just then, Nello took the lead in the attack.


    It''s a sneak attack.


    He saw the situation was not good, so he attacked Daniel at once.


    But Daniel''s thunderbolt struck back.


    Brake -


    electric light shot through Nello''s chest in an instant, and it still went straight through the white nightmare of Nello.


    Second kill! Everyone took a breath of cool air.


    No one expected such a result.


    Nello and his white nightmare were killed by SECCO.


    Then the thunder beast pours on Nilo''s white nightmare corpse, and starts to bite and devour the body of white nightmare crazily.


    After eating white nightmare''s body, he turned to Nello''s body.


    Daniel''s face was stiff at first, but soon he was ecstatic.


    I don''t care about my white nightmare eating the body.


    The more powerful your white nightmare is, the more likely you are to survive.


    Morocco bick was pale because he found his situation very dangerous.


    Because he''s not scared, at least not as scared as anyone else.


    And he also led Daniel to the arena.


    Now Daniel absolutely hates himself.


    If I meet him in the arena, I will die.


    But just when Morocco bick thought so, Morocco bick''s white nightmare was absorbing his fear.


    Jurawan melsen looked at Morocco bick and was surprised to find that the white nightmare of Morocco bick was also evolving.


    "Eh? King Kong beast! " After absorbing his fear, Morocco bick''s white nightmare turned into a diamond.


    Totti bear also looked at Morocco bick in surprise: "bick, is there any trick? Teach me. "


    "No knack, no fear, that''s the best way." There was not much joy in the face of Morocco bick.


    The strong and the weak are not absolute here. Fear will make their advantages disappear.


    Morocco bik recognizes that it has a more vulnerable position in this regard.


    "Are you getting excited? But just now it was just a warm-up, and the game is officially starting now. " Julian Melson''s face was filled with a cruel smile: "now start the second set."


    A door appeared next to Julian Melson, who pushed it open.They found a completely different world at the other end of the door.


    Chaos, blood, darkness and a decadent world.


    "You can go in."


    No one took the first step and hesitated at the door to another world.


    "If you refuse to enter, your white nightmare will eat you, just like the person before you."


    Morocco. Bick looked at the King Kong beast that followed him.


    "Let''s go in." Morocco bick whispered to Totti belst, who was by his side.


    In the moment of stepping into the door, Morocco bick felt his feet sinking.


    This is a swamp? It is full of rotten smell around, and the ground is soft and hard to walk.


    The temperature is a little low, it''s very uncomfortable.


    "Next, you are going to face the unprecedented truth of subverting cognition. This is a world you can''t understand. You need to hunt a fierce monster here. You can hunt alone, or cooperate with others. Of course, you can also rob other people, as long as you have this ability."


    Morocco. Bick frowned, so quickly began to kill each other?


    It''s no accident that we kill each other. Judging from the words of jurawan Melson, he is just a change of attitude.


    He has always said that this is a game, so this kind of survival game is very boring if it does not kill each other.


    However, Moroccan bick still believes that Julian Melson has other purposes besides a change of attitude.


    Maybe it has something to do with the white nightmares around us.


    Think of Morocco here. Bik looked at the white nightmare that evolved into a King Kong beast around him, and then looked at Daniel''s thunder beast.


    Daniel felt Moroccan bick''s eyes, looked at Moroccan bick viciously, and then made a movement of cutting throat.


    An idea suddenly came into Morocco bick''s mind.


    "He doesn''t look as smart as he thought, maybe he can do an experiment on this guy." Morocco bick muttered to himself.


    "Bick, what are you talking about?"


    "Nothing." Morocco bick shook his head: "if we want to live, we need to cooperate, and we can''t have a different heart."

 Chapter 2109

    It''s not just Morocco bick and Totti bear.


    Basically, everyone will choose to hold a group and get together in twos and threes.


    He was alone except Daniel.


    It used to be like that in prison.


    Although Daniel has a high degree, his origin, behavior and prison are not in line.


    It''s hard for him to survive here, let alone make friends.


    He was bullied by his fellow inmates in the same cell, and by others.


    This made him more and more obscure and withdrawn.


    There is resistance to the prison environment and the people here.


    But in the past he couldn''t do anything in prison.


    Nothing can be done but to bear the humiliation in silence.


    But now it''s different. He suddenly finds that he has become the most powerful one.


    Those who bullied him in the past, now look at him with awe and fear.


    He''s going to kill all these scum now, and get the only place to live.


    However, Daniel hates Morocco bick most.


    He was looking for Moroccan bick.


    "Let''s go." Morocco bick felt Daniel''s eyes and whispered to Totti belst.


    Totti Belfast hurried to catch up with Morocco bick.


    The swamp was not easy to walk, and their actions were greatly affected.


    "Bick, that four eyed man seems to be following."


    "Leave him alone. Let''s move on." Said Morocco bick.


    "He doesn''t seem to have any good intentions. We really don''t care about him?"


    "Of course, I know he didn''t mean well, but this is a swamp. There is water all over the place. That guy''s white nightmare evolved into a thunderbolt with the power of electricity. We are here to fight him. That''s the way to die."


    "We''re going to fight him?" Totti Bear looked at Morocco bick in surprise.


    "Now that he has made up his mind to deal with us, do you think we can get away with it?"


    "Well Can we beat him? "


    "I don''t know." Said Morocco bick with a twinkling look.


    Morocco bick and Totti bear are in a hurry.


    And Daniel in the back is close behind.


    Both sides understand each other''s intentions.


    But Daniel doesn''t care. He basically judges that he is the best of all.


    So now he just needs to kill those people one by one.


    Of course, the first thing to do is Morocco bick.


    "The front seems to be the edge of the swamp." Cried Totty bear in surprise.


    "In the past."


    They jumped to the dry ground in a hurry.


    "What shall we do now? Waiting for that guy? " Asked Totti belst.


    He looks very nervous, but it''s no surprise.


    After all, his past work was mental work.


    He has never done anything with anyone, not once.


    In fact, Morocco bick is also nervous.


    But Moroccan bick was nervous and sober at the same time.


    The two men hid on a rock.


    Watching Daniel swagger up from the swamp.


    "I know you''re here. Come out. I can feel the weak electromagnetic feeling on you. You didn''t expect it. My thunder beast and I have telepathy. It can feel you. Similarly, I can feel it."


    That''s how Daniel cried out in the clearing.


    Morocco. Bick frowns, telepathic?


    Does this King Kong beast have the same ability?


    Morocco. Bick touched Vajra, but Vajra did not give him any special feeling.


    "Are you surprised and curious now? Why do my thunderbolt and I have telepathy? It''s very simple, because thunderbolt is a high-level evolution version of nightmare, and your Vajra is only a second level evolution, there is a qualitative gap between us. "


    "It''s over, we''re done Bick, we''re dead. We can''t beat him. " Said Totti Belfast in horror.


    "There you are." Daniel looks at the rocks that Morocco bick and Totti bierster are hiding in, and raises his fingers in their direction.


    The thunder beast behind Daniel suddenly released a strong electric light.


    The rocks that Morocco bick and Totti bierster were hiding in were smashed in an instant.


    The two men were in a good hurry.


    Daniel stood in the same place, laughing wildly.


    But at this time, a dark shadow came down from the sky without any sign and directly pressed Daniel to the ground.It was a black monster with a ferocious face.


    A pair of tusks protruded from the black monster''s chin and emerged from its upper lip.


    Covered with thick hair, it looks like a gorilla.


    "Thunderbeast Help me... " Danny was scared to death.


    The thunder beast immediately releases a thunder to the black monster, and directly penetrates the black monster.


    The black monster turned over on the ground, but stood up again.


    The chest, which was originally blasted by lightning, is rapidly closing.


    Then the black monster flew on the thunderbolt.


    The thunderbolt immediately released a terrifying current.


    Morocco bick and Totti best, hiding more than 20 meters away, could almost smell the smell of meat from the black monster.


    However, the black monster is still alive.


    One claw went down, and a piece of meat was caught from the thunderbolt.


    The black monster chewed the meat from the thunderbolt.


    His injuries are recovering at a faster rate.


    But the thunderbolt does not have such a strong resilience.


    In addition, its owner does not know how to fight at all, resulting in its strength can not play all.


    Roar -


    the black monster roars to the sky.


    "Kill it, kill it, how much fear do you need? I''ll give you all Go kill it... " Daniel felt the breath of death.


    Daniel is not that kind of fighter.


    But he''s really smart.


    He may be the fastest to grasp the trick and use it.


    After acquiring Daniel''s fear, leishou is recovering quickly.


    "Bick, do you think that black monster will be the fierce hunting monster we are going to kill?"


    Morocco. Bick frowned. If so, it would be troublesome.


    Daniel''s thunderbolt obviously can''t beat the black monster.


    And for them, no matter who loses or wins, it''s not good for them.


    Morocco bick thought about it and looked at the bottle hidden in his arms.


    Do you want to use it now?


    This bottle is his last card. Morocco bick is not sure how much use this card has.


    Even, the things in this bottle are more like the sustenance of courage for him.

 Chapter 2110

    Morocco bick finally made up his mind.


    He''s going to survive!


    No matter what you pay, you have to survive.


    Even if he knew it wasn''t a good thing.


    "Bear, go up, and draw the monster''s attention."


    "You want me to die?"


    "No, if I want you to die, I''ll kill you right now and run away myself."


    "Then why didn''t you do that?"


    "Forget what the man said. We need to hunt a fierce demon. Otherwise, we will all die. So it''s meaningless to escape. You''re still going to die in the hands of that man after you escape now."


    "But have we ever fought that monster?" Totti belst believes Morocco bick is telling the truth.


    However, he is still skeptical of the fighting capacity of the two of them.


    After all, even Daniel and his thunderbolt can''t fight.


    What can they do?


    Morocco. Bik watched the battle more than 20 meters away.


    Although Daniel is constantly offering fear to thunderbolt.


    But he couldn''t make the beast evolve at this time.


    So the only thing he can do now is to delay.


    No matter what damage the thunderbolt does to the black monster, the black monster can recover at a very fast speed.


    "Bick, can we really win?"


    "Belfast, don''t you understand? We have no way out." Morocco. Beek said, "OK, go ahead."


    Morocco bick pushed Totti belst forward, regardless of whether he wanted to.


    Totti Belfast staggered into the field.


    The black monster immediately noticed Totti Belfast.


    Or it had known about Totti Belfast and Morocco bick for a long time, but it didn''t care.


    Daniel is also very smart. He immediately orders thunderbolt to attack the black monster.


    Now his first consideration is not revenge, but relief from the threat of this black monster.


    Totti Belfast was a little confused.


    Fortunately, the black monster was once again attracted by the thunderbolt''s surprise attack.


    All of a sudden, the King Kong beast smashed into the black monster from the darkness.


    However, they are far from each other in size and strength.


    The black monster slapped the King Kong beast out.


    Fortunately, wolverine is famous for its hardness, so the slap of the black monster did not pose a great threat to it.


    The black monster wants to continue to attack the varja before it slows down.


    But at this time, a figure close to the black monster fell from the sky and hit the black monster heavily on the head.


    The black monster didn''t react and was hit by the figure.


    Totty bear took a breath of cold air. The black monster had not been solved yet, but another one was more fierce.


    The black monster was obviously enraged by the new one.


    Roar and run into the new big man.


    The big one backed up a few steps, stopped, and punched the black monster again.


    Totti Belfast stared at the big man in amazement.


    "How could..."


    Totti Belfast found that the big man was wearing prison clothes.


    However, because of the huge body, the prison uniform has been stretched to the extreme.


    And it can be seen from the big man''s behavior and some characteristics.


    He is Morocco bick at all.


    Maybe Morocco. Bik


    At least, it''s hard to believe what he looks like now.


    This is more ferocious than the black monster, and the more disturbing thing is really Morocco bike.


    Daniel''s eyes twinkled, and he recognized the big man as Morocco bick.


    He began to analyze the current situation, he has not decided what to do.


    All of a sudden, he found that he had been a little complacent before.


    He just analyzed a little bit of the fur and naively thought that he could master the whole situation.


    Leave now? Or with Morocco bick? Or attack with him?


    In the end, he decided to join hands with the most annoying person.


    Because he realized that he couldn''t do anything by himself here.


    At this moment, Morocco bick, in terms of power, is beyond the black monster.


    And he doesn''t know how to dodge like a black monster.


    He''ll fight a little bit.


    Of course, this kind of fighting is more practiced in prison.


    In prison, there are gangs, gangs and gangs. Morocco bik belongs to gangs, gangs and gangs.So it''s common to fight.


    As for Totty bear, he could not help at all.


    His white nightmare has not evolved yet.


    Moroccan bick grabs the black monster, and the King Kong beast bumps into it. The black monster retches black liquid.


    Then the thunderbolt burst out a huge flash of lightning at the black monster.


    The black monster''s chest burst, revealing a black bead inside.


    And because of the lightning, the bead cracked.


    The black monster also became weak, and his resilience was significantly weakened.


    "Destroy that black bead!"


    Morocco bick and Daniel are both aware.


    That black bead is his core.


    If the black bead is not destroyed, it will never die.


    Just at this time, a figure as lightning general flying past.


    The figure pulled out the black beads.


    The black monster lost its vitality instantly, and its huge body fell down slowly.


    That figure is the white nightmare of Totti Belfast.


    His white nightmare didn''t evolve, but suddenly showed abnormal speed.


    Totti Belfast didn''t think of it either.


    When he saw the black bead, he guessed that the black bead should be the key.


    But he was in a hurry, but he couldn''t do anything.


    In such a hurry, his white nightmare suddenly erupted at an amazing speed.


    This is an unexpected result.


    After the black monster fell, all three became nervous.


    Daniel is on guard against Morocco bick and Totti belst.


    Although Totti Belfast ended the black monster, he is not sure whether Morocco bick can keep his head.


    Morocco bick is hesitant to kill Daniel now.


    "I have another proposal! Together, if the rules do not require us to fight each other, we will continue to work together. Daniel, you can see that now you have no chance to win the battle with us. " Morocco bick said: "and other people may also have the situation of white nightmare evolution. You may step ahead of us, others may not be able to catch up with you, so it''s your best choice to join hands with us, and you can''t hunt a fierce demon hunting alone."


    "Why are you so Just like the monster. "


    "Of course it''s my King Kong beast that gives me strength." Said Morocco bick.

 Chapter 2111

    "We have finished the task, and now we can go back to work with Julian Merson, right?" Totti Belfast no longer wants to face the second fierce hunter.


    He just wanted to escape as soon as possible, but Daniel''s words sent him into the valley.


    Daniel still said in a calm voice, with his cloudy face, "do you really think we have finished the task?"


    "Isn''t it?" Morocco bick turned to Daniel in surprise.


    "That guy said at the beginning that he could finish the task in teams, but he didn''t say that at most several people could finish the task in groups. If according to his words at that time, even 17 people could join hands? Seventeen people hunted a fierce demon? Do you think he will let us go so easily? " Daniel said with a sneer.


    Moroccan bick''s face was wrinkled. Daniel''s words were not speculation, but fact.


    At first, Morocco bick didn''t think about it, but now after he said that, Morocco bick immediately realized the problem.


    Jurawan Melson finally said that they could fight each other.


    In fact, he had intended them to fight each other for a long time.


    Imagine if a few people formed a team to hunt and kill a fierce monster.


    But jurawan Melson told them that the fierce demon hunter could only return to one person.


    So how do the team members decide the fate of their prey?


    Of course, fighting each other.


    "That is to say We need to kill two more fierce hunters? "


    "That''s right."


    The three men went on the road in the mood of stature.


    Totty Belfast took the black bead, which was his prize.


    Daniel didn''t say anything. Of course, he couldn''t say anything.


    On the one hand, Morocco bick and Totti bear are allies.


    Moreover, Totti Belfast did play a key role in the fight.


    Regardless of Totti bear''s strength, in short, he is indeed qualified to win this trophy.


    The sky is always gray, which makes all three people feel depressed.


    Human beings are born with resistance to darkness.


    Human beings are phototaxis.


    So this kind of environment is similar to wilderness for human beings.


    The fear in human heart will increase with time.


    Along the way, all three were silent.


    Until they met the second fierce hunter.


    This fierce demon hunter is bigger than the first one.


    The two sides met at a corner.


    At that time, the fierce demon hunting was eating people.


    It was one of the prisoners who was eaten by him.


    The faces of the three men changed dramatically, and they immediately backed away.


    However, after seeing the three people, the fierce and savage demon hunters, in addition to their initial consternation, showed a casual expression.


    "Come on, don''t show up in front of me I''m not hungry yet. "


    The fierce demon hunter actually spoke, and his words were very clear: "if you have to stay for me as food, I don''t mind In addition, I would advise you not to follow the rules of jurawan Melson all the time. "


    Three people look at each other, all of them are shocked to see this fierce and wild demon hunting in front of them.


    They used to think that savage hunting was a beast and monster.


    But at the moment, they feel that things are not so simple.


    Although the fierce hunting monster performed a bloody scene when they met.


    But what makes them even more incredible is that.


    It can be seen from the words of this fierce demon hunting that his thinking is clear.


    He is not that kind of intelligent beast, his speech and behavior is a person at all.


    Even three people feel that the monster in front of them is just one person.


    A man in the garb of a monster.


    "Was it a surprise?" "You can guess what I''ve changed," said the savage demon hunter with a slightly self mocking tone


    The faces of the three changed dramatically again, and the fierce and evil looking smile made people more uncomfortable.


    Because they think of a possibility, and it''s very likely to be true.


    Before this fierce hunting, it was actually a human!


    But now, why does he become a monster?


    "Since you are involved in this game, there are only two ways for you to choose, one is to be eaten, the other is to become my kind."


    "You Were you really human? " Asked Morocco bick.


    "Morocco, isn''t that straightforward enough?"


    Three people''s scalps explode, this monster knows Morocco. Bick?


    "Who are you?" Exclaimed Morocco bick."My name is anto trezek."


    Morocco. Bick''s scalp is going to explode.


    He remembers anto trezek. He remembers this man.


    Once a bully in the seventh prison, a big man, was very able to fight, and gathered a group of little brothers in the prison.


    When Chen came in, he tried to bully Chen.


    As a result, he and his younger brother were knocked to the ground by Chen Yu.


    Morocco bik did not know about anto trezek because he was in and out of the seventh prison.


    Even if he didn''t see anto trezek in prison again, he wouldn''t be bothered about why.


    It''s possible that they were paroled or transferred to other prisons.


    But he didn''t expect to meet anto trezek here.


    "I like your expression. I''m surprised." Said anto trezek derisively.


    "Why are you like this."


    "You have not become me, how much better do you think you are than me?"


    "Me? I''m not like you. " Morocco bick shook his head.


    "Different? It really seems different. " Anto trezek looked askew at Morocco. Bick: "what''s the matter with you? The smell on you makes me feel very uncomfortable. "


    "I said, we are different, tell me, what is the truth of this game."


    "You want to hear it? You all want to hear it? "


    "Yes." All three of them have the same expression.


    No one wants to be a monster, especially one that needs to eat people.


    "It''s not a game, it''s a trap. No one can win in this game, but the victory in jurawan Melson''s words is just the most tragic result."


    "You are miserable enough now." Morocco bick is not mocking anto trezek.


    "Yes, I''m miserable enough now, but at least I still keep myself. At least I''m a predator now, but the winner of this game is someone else''s prey."


    "Other people''s prey? Whose prey? You make it clear. "


    "What do you think is the nature of the game? Of course, it is to select a qualified prey and then sacrifice it to that thing. "

 Chapter 2112

    "What is that thing?"


    All three noticed that in anto trezek''s words.


    "The creator and pioneer of the world." Anto trezek.


    "You''re not talking about God, are you? Don''t be a joke. "


    "It''s OK to say it''s a God, it''s OK to say it''s a devil." "It''s been a long time here to understand the horror of that thing," said anto trezek


    "How long have you been here?"


    "I''ve been in here since you got out of jail last time." "Every once in a while, there''s a group of people coming in, they''re sifting through the layers, and the last one, they''re sacrificing to that thing," said anto trezek


    "The sacrifice you said was actually eaten by that thing, right?"


    "That''s understandable."


    "Then why not keep more? Isn''t it better to have more food? "


    "Ha ha Do you not understand that the last thing we have left is that white nightmare evolved the most. The value of a white nightmare evolved to a higher level is more valuable than that of one hundred ordinary white nightmares. So excluding impurities and leaving the best food, humans do not do so, separating impurities from the essence and leaving the essence part.


    "So this process will surely lead to the best candidates? Or food? "


    "Of course, what you''re doing now is hunting fierce and wild people, right? That is to say, my peers and I will kill each other. No matter what you do, you can''t avoid it. Maybe someone is killing each other now. "


    "What''s the matter with you? You''re not dead, you''re not food, but you''re like this, and you''re still self-conscious. "


    "Because I killed my white nightmare and swallowed it." Said anto trezek.


    All eyes were wide and turned to their white nightmare.


    "Here That''s why you''re like this? "


    "It''s a complicated process. First of all, these white nightmares are actually part of that thing. They are not self-conscious, and your contract with it is actually to make it become part of you, so you will also have many abilities of exclusive white nightmares, but this contract is not completely integrated. After all, you have your own thoughts Dimension is a container without thinking. Its function is to absorb the negative emotions in you, and then complete self evolution. Of course, they can also devour each other to complete evolution. "


    "At the end of the game, you will gradually come to the truth, either waiting for the fate of being sacrificed, or waiting for being killed by other participants. At that time, I was unwilling to be eaten, so several of us came up with this method, devouring our nightmares, and really integrating with them, so as to avoid being sacrificed The fate of. "


    Anto trezek said calmly, "but there is a problem in swallowing each other''s emotions and thoughts. Those who have conquered and swallowed the nightmares of other people will go crazy after swallowing their own nightmares. I didn''t swallow the nightmares of other people at that time, so all I received is The negative emotions of the self. "


    "Why can you avoid being sacrificed if you swallow your nightmare?"


    "Because that thing itself is the aggregation of numerous powerful and chaotic thoughts, and it does not have a high IQ, but it also has boundless power, its power is all over the chaotic world, so in any corner of the world, you and I can not escape its perception, nor avoid the final fate, the only way is to cheat That thing, so completely integrated with white nightmare, let that thing think, I am a part of it. "


    "That is to say, we have only one choice?"


    "It''s up to you. I''m just telling you the truth Of course, you will soon know the truth, and then you will still face the same choice. "


    The faces of the three men are solemn. Anto trezek''s words are true or false. They can understand it by themselves.


    But what if it''s true?


    "Any suggestions?"


    "Don''t die too soon." Said anto trezek.


    ¡­¡­


    At the moment, the mirror lake manor is quiet, and the moon is reflected on the lake.


    The whole estate is full of serenity.


    Chen Yu kneads fari and falls asleep, but the vibration of his mobile phone still wakes them up.


    "Darling, phone," she said, gently pushing Chen


    Chen Yu closed his eyes and picked up the phone.


    "President."


    There was a voice from the other end of the phone.


    "What time is it, helris?"


    "Two thirty in the morning."


    "Come on, what''s up?"


    "The bottle that I gave you last time with the saliva of the crazy corpse devil is broken.""Well?" Chen Yu suddenly woke up a lot: "do you know what I do with the saliva of that crazy corpse devil?"


    "Someone you don''t like, but who needs his help." Helys was as calm as ever.


    In fact, helys is very smart, but she always belongs to the type of external cold and internal heat.


    Just because she is silent doesn''t mean she doesn''t know how to analyze.


    It''s different from West''s view of the overall situation and Raisa''s high intelligence.


    Hess has a better grasp of the details.


    As a matter of fact, a person with outstanding magic talent also has excellent abilities in other aspects.


    "When is it?"


    "It''s about 50 minutes, at least when I feel the bottle is broken."


    "Why did you inform me now?"


    "I''m trying to help you find your place."


    "Don''t bother. I know where it is." Chen said.


    "Where is it?"


    "Are you going, too?"


    "Is that ok?"


    "Well, wait for me at the gate of the seventh prison."


    Chen Yu, after hanging up the phone, patted fari on the shoulder: "fari, I''m going out to do something."


    "Well." Fari was still sleepy, and she didn''t even want to open her eyes.


    Chen quickly changed his clothes and hurried out.


    In a few hours, we arrived at the gate of the seventh prison.


    And Hess arrived in the next step.


    "President, I want to learn flying magic. Do you have any suggestions?" She felt her mobility was too weak, especially the ability to move over medium and long distances.


    Originally, she went out first, but in the end, she arrived later than Chen.


    This made her feel more and more important of Flying Magic.


    "Let me ask for you. Maybe Lao Zhang has related spells there. If there are, I will get them back for you."

 Chapter 2113

    "Mom... It''s really uncomfortable here."


    "This is a prison. How comfortable do you expect it to be? Do you want five-star treatment? "


    "Byron, I heard there is a legend of white nightmare in the seventh prison, isn''t it true?"


    "Yes, there is a legend of white nightmare, but that is nonsense."


    "But there are always dead people here."


    "Nonsense, it''s not normal for the C.O. here to hold a boxing match every three or five times. What''s wrong with making up the legend of white nightmare in order to cover up the real cause of death?"


    "It seems that Eh, there seems to be footsteps outside... "


    "Footsteps? Do you listen to Wait As if I heard it, it''s strange that the C.O. should not be so diligent. What time is it? "


    ¡­¡­


    "Ghost hand!" Helys reached out and fished in the dark. "President, the monitor has adjusted its angle."


    "Your magic circle is convenient." Chen Yu and heilisi are walking in the corridor of the prison.


    For Chen Yu, there are also memories of him here.


    Helys suddenly felt her eyes. She looked sideways at the gate of the cell next to her eyes. Two prisoners saw them from inside.


    There was a bad smile on her face.


    Then two green skeletons appeared around her, around her.


    The two prisoners in the room, bloodless with fear, screamed and fled the gate.


    Chen Yu turned a blind eye to helys'' bad taste.


    Chen Yu is looking for the trace of Morocco bik.


    But Morocco bick seemed to have disappeared, completely unaware of his breath.


    Chen Yu found Morocco bick''s cell. It was empty and there was no one in it.


    "President, what about the goal?"


    "Gone." "However, there are some unusual magic waves here. If you look for them, you should be able to find clues," Chen said


    Although it''s a prison here, it''s still like a place of no one for Chen Yu and heiris.


    Finally, Chen found the source of the magic wave.


    "There are also lower levels in this prison, and the magic wave comes from the lower level."


    With that, Chen Yu jumped directly to the bottom, smashed the ground with one foot, and then jumped into it.


    Helys followed, following.


    Chen sees a lot of white nightmares around a person.


    The man was sitting on the ground, suddenly felt the unexpected visitor''s visit, and immediately opened his eyes and looked at Chen Yu and heilisi.


    "Kill them for me." The man yelled, and all the white nightmares rushed to Chen Yu and heilisi.


    This kind of scene doesn''t need to be done by Chen Yu. Heiris is enough.


    The breath of death is out in a flash.


    Those white nightmares touch the breath of death and die suddenly.


    It''s impossible to get close to Chen Yu and heiris.


    The man raised his eyebrows and spread his arms.


    There is a black hole behind him.


    The man fell back and disappeared into the black hole.


    Seeing that the black hole was about to close, Chen immediately rushed into the black hole.


    But Chen found himself in mid air after entering the black hole.


    "President, help me, I can''t fly."


    As soon as Chen looked back, he saw that heilish had followed in.


    And she''s doing free fall.


    Helys can''t fly. There''s nothing she can do about it.


    At least most of the conventional methods are unable to solve free fall.


    Chen Chu reached out and caught up with heilish.


    At this time, Chen Yu felt a sense of terror coming towards him.


    Boom -


    the breath hit Chen Zhu directly.


    Helys took off directly from Chen Yu''s hand.


    Chen Yu quickly stabilizes his body and grabs heilisi at the same time.


    Xiaotiandi!? It''s shrouded in the world of others.


    However, is this small world too big?


    At this time, the man appeared in front of Chen Yu.


    This time his breath is much stronger than before.


    There was a breath of vastness all over him.


    Strange? Why is he so strong?


    Chen Yu looks at the man with his head askew.


    At this moment, this man seems to be a strong man at the level of Shangqing.


    "Two mice dare to enter here. They are really looking for their own way."


    "President, I feel that the environment here is constantly transmitting power to him. His power comes from the environment here, not his own." Said Hess.


    "Eh? Why didn''t I feel it? "


    "It''s not magic, it''s not aura, it''s negative emotions.""Oh, that''s it."


    "It''s full of huge negative emotions. Look at the dark clouds in the sky. It''s a huge collection of negative emotions."


    The man saw Chen Yu and heilish talking to each other, and he didn''t care about him at all, which made him very angry.


    "Ants! Do you know who you are facing? I''m a God here. "


    Chen Yu raised his eyebrows and glanced at the man: "God? Isn''t the nearest God too worthless. "


    When the man heard Chen Yu''s words, he was furious at once.


    "A fool who doesn''t know what awe is, die for me."


    The man raised his hand, the horror of the negative emotions gathered into a huge palm, and clapped it down towards Chen Yu and helys.


    "President I can''t stand this guy. "


    Hess didn''t move. She knew roughly who she was dealing with.


    No one can deal with it by himself.


    "Well, give it to me." Chen Yu is not polite.


    Chen Yu suddenly claps his palm across the sky. The giant palm made by the general trend of the world directly collides with the giant palm made by the aggregation of negative emotions.


    "You are not an unknown person in the spiritual world!" said the surprised face


    This kind of strength, the person who can take his move, is definitely not an unknown person.


    Because he knows how powerful he is now.


    And Chen can take this move, at least to show that Chen has reached or close to this level.


    How could such a powerful power not be famous in the spiritual world?


    Of course, in fact, Chen Gu is really unknown in the spiritual world.


    Apart from a few psychics who know Chen Yu, most people are still very strange to him.


    Although he only took one move, Chen roughly analyzed the strength of the man in front of him.


    With the skill of controlling the small world, he is familiar with the power.


    However, its own strength has not reached the level of real Shangqing.


    It''s almost the strength of Chen Yu''s half step up to the Qing Dynasty in the past.


    It can''t be said that it is weak, but there are still some gaps between it and the real upper Qing Dynasty.


    This half step is not to say that two can be compared to a complete master of Shangqing.


    But for the average psychic, he is still very powerful.


    For example, a master like heilish has no chance to win in the face of such a master who is half on the clear.

 Chapter 2114

    However, this kind of expert is really nothing in front of Chen Yu.


    After all, it''s the power of others. How powerful can it be?


    Everyone can be compared to a water tank, so there is a limit to the power stored.


    The difference between a half step Shangqing and a complete Shangqing is not half, but a zero.


    However, Chen Yu still hasn''t heard of this master.


    People of this level should not be unknown in the spiritual world.


    Do you pretend to be low-key like yourself?


    "Helris, have you heard of this man?"


    "No I don''t feel like he''s alive. " In this respect, helys''s perception is more acute than Chen Yu''s: "his soul is not complete, and it does not fit perfectly with the body. It feels like a broken soul, seizing the body of others."


    "Very clever little girl." The man looked at her and said, "if you were fifty years older, you might have heard of my name."


    "Fifty years old? You were one of the parties to the Great North American riots 50 years ago? " Asked heleth in surprise.


    "That''s right. I''m Ronald Johnson. I''m also called daylight in the spiritual world. Do you know the name?"


    Helys shook her head. She had never heard of the name or the title.


    "It seems that time is too far away. In half a century, no one remembers my name." "It doesn''t matter. In the future, I will make this name resound all over North America. No, this time it will be the world of the supernatural world," Ronald Johnson said


    "Is it up to you now? I''m afraid it''s not enough. You can''t even beat our president. " Said Hess directly.


    "He? I can''t beat him? " Ronald Johnson looked at Chen Yu with disdain: "maybe he can barely fight me, but in front of our huge plan, he is nothing."


    "Reluctantly? I think you are mistaken. " Helys shook her head. "I mean..."


    Suddenly, Ronald Johnson felt Chen move.


    But even if he felt it, he could not stop Chen''s action.


    It''s too fast. Chen Yu is too fast. He has appeared in front of him in an instant.


    Ronald Johnson''s neck has been pinched by Chen.


    "I mean, you''re not even my president''s opponent. You''re not even my opponent."


    Ronald Johnson wanted to break free, but he couldn''t.


    Chen Yu''s strength is too strong.


    Ronald Johnson attacked Chen''s body.


    But his attack was not enough to tickle Chen.


    Ronald Johnson felt that Chen Yu was increasing his strength, and his soul immediately separated from the body.


    Chen Yu and heilisi were surprised when they saw the soul of Ronald Johnson.


    Because Ronald Johnson''s soul is half human and half white.


    After leaving the body, Ronald Johnson was faster, and quickly ran towards the dark cloud in the sky.


    But Chen can''t be faster. Chen immediately stopped Ronald Johnson''s soul and grabbed it.


    At this time, the black cloud in the sky turned into a giant giant giant and bombarded Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu raised his eyebrows and a fist shot into the sky.


    Boom -


    in a flash, the whole giant giant giant was dispelled by Chen Yu''s boxing shadow.


    Of course, Chen doesn''t think it''s over.


    The breath was only weakened, not completely dissipated, and the black clouds were gathering again.


    At this time, Chen Yu felt the gloomy breath coming from below.


    Looking down, it turned out that it was Hess who had taken the body that Ronald Johnson had just abandoned.


    The body was under the control of helys.


    And that body has the power of Ronald Johnson before, and can borrow the power of this world.


    Then, the body of the small world will be Chen Zhu covered in it.


    The black clouds in the sky also returned to calm.


    "President, the black cloud in the sky has no self-consciousness, and the power source of the physical body is the black cloud in the sky, so you can cheat the black cloud by directly using the power of the physical body."


    "Well done." Chen Chu nodded and turned to Ronald Johnson, who was caught in his hand. "I''m suddenly interested in the huge plan you said. Do you want to talk to me?"


    "You can try to get me to talk, maybe you can get me to talk, if you just do that, it''s hard for me to tell you the truth."


    "Hess, I''ll leave it to you."


    "President, it should not be a complete individual, it should be an individual split from a soul assembly, so all my means have no effect on him. Although they can make him feel pain, they will not let him yield."...


    Just now, the black clouds in the sky turned into giant giant giant.


    Almost everyone in this small world has seen it.


    Everyone looked up at the sky in disbelief.


    They seem to have seen a myth.


    No one knows what happened.


    Why do black clouds turn into giant giants? Why do they disappear again.


    But the process was too short after all.


    So no one can understand.


    "Trezek, do you know what happened just now?"


    "I don''t know..." Anto trezek shook his head. "I''ve never seen that picture before, but that thing is the master of the world."


    "You mean that thing is behind this conspiracy?"


    After all, the three of them were still wondering if they could fight.


    It seems that we can get rid of the thing that anto trezek said.


    But when they heard that anto trezek said that giant giant giant was behind the scenes, they were in total despair.


    How can a man fight against something like that?


    It''s impossible. It''s impossible for a man to defeat that kind of thing.


    "No, I can''t stay here. I don''t want to be the ration of that thing. I don''t want to be a monster I want to escape, tell me how to escape, how to escape here. " Cried Totty bear in horror.


    "Kill that thing." Anto trezek pointed to the dark clouds in the sky and said, "if you can destroy it, you can escape here."


    "Kill that thing? Do I have to escape if I can? "


    Totti Belfast was almost desperate and his mind was on the verge of collapse.


    Morocco bick and Daniel are silent.


    "Is there no other way?" Asked Morocco bick.


    "At least I don''t know what else to do. Maybe you can do something about Julian Melson. Maybe he has something Of course, if you can hit him

 Chapter 2115

    Morocco bick, Totti belst and Daniel left.


    They are all worried about their future.


    According to anto trezek, maybe Julian Melson has a way.


    But he also said that Julian Melson is very powerful.


    It''s even terror!


    With the strength of the three of them, it''s impossible to defeat Julian Melson.


    As for anto trezek, he has long lost hope.


    Even if he escapes now, he doesn''t know where to go.


    What''s more, it''s almost impossible to defeat jurawan Melson.


    Because he saw the scene of Julian Melson shooting.


    Even if it''s a chance of one in ten thousand, it''s useless to accidentally defeat Julian Melson.


    After defeating jurawan Melson, they will face the cruelest enemy.


    Just then, anto trezek heard footsteps.


    Anto trezek licked his lips, and there was prey again.


    Hope is not a difficult part.


    The reason why he spoke so much with Morocco bick, Totti bear and Daniel just now.


    It''s definitely not because he''s in love or full.


    It''s just that he''s not sure how to deal with the three at the same time.


    The white nightmares of all three evolved to a certain level.


    It''s very difficult to deal with one. If we deal with three, we''ll probably get him in.


    Anto trezek saw two figures coming in the distance.


    One of them is still a girl in black.


    The other is Asian.


    All of them have no white nightmare to follow.


    "Strange combination." Anto trezek muttered.


    But that doesn''t mean he will have compassion for them.


    Anto trezek jumped in front of the two men and rushed to Chen Yu and heilisi.


    Chen Yu and heilish look at each other. Heilish raises her arm and grabs at each other.


    Anto trezek was suddenly held by a black hand.


    "This guy''s breath is very similar to that Ronald Johnson just now, but this guy is so weak." Said Hess.


    "It''s just a little fish. It''s worthless. Let''s kill it." Chen said.


    "Wait Don''t I''m not a little fish... " Anto trezek heard the conversation between the two men. How could he not understand? He kicked the iron plate.


    "Well, this guy still has his own sense and sense." Helys looked at anto trezek in surprise.


    "Put it down..."


    ¡­¡­


    Morocco bick, Totti belst and Daniel killed two more fierce hunters.


    After what anto trezek said before, it''s possible that these savage hunters were human beings before.


    So in the process of hunting, they observe carefully.


    Although these fierce hunting monsters have become monsters, they have also lost themselves.


    But some of their characteristics are indeed human characteristics.


    It also deepens the credibility of anto trezek.


    It also makes the three of them more concerned.


    Daniel''s thunderbolt has evolved again and become more powerful.


    By the time they got back to the assembly place, several people had already returned.


    Some of them were fighting in teams, but they killed a fierce demon hunter.


    Obviously, they didn''t go into the details of what jurawan Melson said.


    After another hour, those who left came back again and again.


    And there are many strange faces.


    These people also wear prison uniforms, but they are obviously not prisoners of the seventh prison in Los Angeles.


    There are about a hundred people coming.


    Just then, jurawan Melson came.


    "My children, welcome back." Jurawan Merson still had a dark smile, and his face was full of Cruelty: "I believe that many of you have been exposed to some truth when performing their respective tasks. I don''t deny that this is a conspiracy, but you should also understand that you have no choice."


    He knew that the three met anto trezek?


    Morocco. Bick''s heart leaped. If so, their dialogue, he also knew?


    No, he didn''t know that the three met anto trezek.


    He knows something here, he knows the truth.


    But he doesn''t care if the truth is revealed.


    Because no one here dare to resist him, and no one can resist him.There was a commotion in the crowd.


    There were several people with eager expressions in their eyes.


    Morocco bick took note of the men.


    Where did they come from?


    Those people seem to belong to other prisons.


    Can other prisons also be connected here?


    At this time, the eyes of those people burst out with a fine light.


    Morocco. In bick''s heart, they are going to start!


    Sure enough, the four men rushed to jurawan Melson at the same time.


    "Holy light!"


    "Dawn!"


    "Brilliant!"


    "Starshine!"


    The four men gave a loud drink, and their bodies burst out with great power of light.


    All four of them held their arms high, and together with the blade of light, they chopped at jurawan Melson.


    Jurawan Melson seemed to have no reaction. The four swords of light cut into him in an instant.


    However, jurawan Melson kept smiling and reached for one of the swords of light.


    Click -


    Julian Melson grabs the palm of the blade of the sword of light and makes a zizzy sound. The smoke rises.


    The power of the negative emotions in him and the power of the light react violently.


    "That''s why you''re in San Francisco''s first prison." Jurawan Melson looked at the four people: "you have such a strong power of holy light. It should be the people of the church. Did the church ask you to kill us?"


    "Evil spirits, don''t talk nonsense. Let''s die."


    "Dead? Even if I want to die, you are not qualified to kill me. " Jurawan Melson''s hand surged in strength.


    Bang -


    the blade of the sword of light was crushed directly by jurawan Melson.


    "There is no way for your holy light before me, so let me purify you from death."


    From jurawan Melson''s body erupted countless black tentacles, which rolled around four people.


    These black tentacles curled around four people, and the end of the tentacles went into their mouths.


    Four people''s skin is drying at an alarming rate.


    Their power of light did not bring them hope.


    Neila -


    the skin of these four people was torn directly, revealing a black spirit inside.


    The souls of these four people have been polluted. Now they are called fallen souls.

 Chapter 2116

    "Vestana, you didn''t sleep last night?"


    It''s six o''clock in the morning.


    Even a friar like him, it''s hard to stay up all night.


    Anyway, if he doesn''t sleep, he will have no energy, and the power of using spells will be reduced by some points.


    But this is because Yang Guo''s work and rest are normal and he has a good habit of getting up early.


    For example, now, get up at six in the morning and do morning exercises.


    Vestana rubbed her eyebrows and said, "Yang, I found some unusual information."


    "Oh? What do you find? "


    "Last night, when britz mentioned the incident 50 years ago, I went through some files and found that there was not only one prison with white nightmare, but also one prison with unknown death in Los Angeles."


    Vestana handed a file to Yang Guo: "you see, this is not an example. In the past decade, more than 4000 prisons in the United States have all seen the same thing, and it has occurred frequently, and the spread of white nightmare has become more and more widespread."


    Yang Guo took over the archives and looked at it. He found that the hearsay about white nightmare presented an abnormal way of communication.


    It seems that someone intends to spread the legend of white nightmare.


    "In addition, in the past ten years, there have been more than 50000 missing criminals, and most of them have been treated as escapes, but many of them have been recorded as missing for no reason."


    The information recorded in these files is astonishing.


    There are nearly 5000 prisons in the United States, and more than 4000 prisons have recorded irregular disappearances and deaths.


    And they all point to white nightmare, which makes people have to ponder the problems.


    Fifty thousand people have been missing in the past ten years, and there must be no record of them.


    After all, the number is huge, so it is inevitable that there will be omissions.


    "Look at the information again."


    Yang took over the document, which is the construction records of various prisons in the United States.


    Almost all the jails in trouble have been renovated.


    It seems that someone is secretly laying out a huge network without anyone noticing.


    "It''s definitely not something that can be done by one or two alone. It''s likely that there is a huge organization that is planning something secretly."


    "What I''m worried about now is this. I know it will never be a good thing, but we know little about each other''s plan."


    "Can you find out where these prisons are being built? And construction drawings? "


    "It can be found, but there are too many. It should take a lot of time."


    "We don''t need to investigate all, as long as we have a part of it, we can speculate through this part." Yang Guo worried and said, "I have a very bad premonition I hope nothing will happen... "


    Yang Guo''s face is dignified. The disappearance of tens of thousands of people is an event that cannot be ignored anywhere.


    But here, in a country called the supremacy of human rights, it is almost ignored by everyone.


    It must be said that this is a great irony.


    Of course, Yang Guo did not change the habit of the legal system.


    It is the so-called "no politics in its place", let alone the affairs of other countries.


    However, as a consultant of the psychic team, Yang Guo is very serious in his work.


    ¡­¡­


    Said anto trezek, trembling.


    He told both of them what he knew.


    There is no need to conceal anything.


    After all, he has said it once before.


    Now it''s just a restatement.


    "President, I''ve probably figured out their intentions." "It should be someone who wants to create a disaster Messenger, at least the process is the same," she said


    "Messengers of disaster?"


    "This is not the way that the living man came up with. In the past, a powerful psychic felt the end of his life in advance, and then he began to make a series of preparations. He found the most evil man in the world, and then extracted the negative emotions of the bad guy who was bad enough to flow oil in his bones, and then liberated his soul and magic source from the rotten body, and then used the negative emotions As a hotbed, emotion cultivates its own soul and finally gives birth to the messenger of disaster. "


    "But is this the same as the messenger of disaster?"


    "It''s the same process, but it''s increased 10000 times or more. Some people plan to take advantage of prisoners in the United States and use their negative emotions as a hotbed to cultivate a monster."


    "Can''t this be called the messengers of disaster?"


    "Emissary of the end." Anto trezek interjected.


    "Some people have set up a passage connecting all prisons in the United States. This passage is not only used as a passage, but also a channel to absorb the negative emotions of all prisoners. How many prisoners are there in the United States?"Even Chen took a breath of cold air, he didn''t know the exact number.


    But he knows that the number of detainees in the United States is the highest in the world.


    "More than two million people." "It''s about 0.5 percent of the population," said anto trezek


    With the negative emotions of more than two million people, plus the soul and magic source of thousands of powerful psychics, what kind of monsters will be cultivated?


    And these two million people are not ordinary people.


    The vast majority of these people are criminal and vicious.


    Killing people and setting fire are common to them.


    "But what did they bring these prisoners here for? In principle, they should have arranged this huge plan for a long time. As long as they continuously absorb the negative emotions of the prisoners scattered in the prisons across the United States through channels, the absorbed prisoners will not die immediately. Their negative emotions will only become weak and depressed, and will not have a great impact, so they are safer and more hidden It''s not easy to be found out, but they bring some prisoners here, which increases the risk of their exposure. "


    "Flesh." "The body of the disaster emissary has not grown well. It needs a body full of impurity and depravity, so they bring these prisoners here, and then they pick out the high-quality products and integrate them," she said


    "This person, or this group of people, is likely to be the survivors of that war fifty years ago."


    Chen Yu narrowed his eyes: "I suddenly want to devour this doomsday messenger."


    Anto trezek had a cold war. What''s the matter with this guy.


    He didn''t understand what he said just now?


    It''s a dangerous existence. This guy wants to devour that horrible thing.


    Is that something people can swallow?


    Think of yourself just devouring your negative emotions, and it''s what it is now.


    What does this guy want to be?


    "I''ve decided. I own this guy." Chen Yu said definitely.

 Chapter 2117

    "President, if you want to get this guy, you''d better find his body. The black cloud in the sky is not his body."


    "Can you perceive the position of its noumenon?"


    "No, it''s completely shrouded in its breath in this different space, and its specific location is divided at all."


    "Do you know where that thing is?" Chen Yu looks at anto trezek.


    "I don''t know."


    "Really don''t know?"


    "I really don''t know." Anto trezek said helplessly, "I haven''t been there, but Julian Melson should know."


    "And who is this jurawan Melson?"


    "He''s the one who brought me here. Maybe he''s not alive." Said anto trezek.


    "Then where can I find him?"


    "The building in the middle of the swamp, we call it the Colosseum. Of course, all the people fighting in the Colosseum are human beings."


    Anto trezek pointed in a direction.


    But he obviously didn''t want to go.


    He just wants to be a quiet monster now.


    Eat a few people who break into his territory every day.


    That''s what he''s looking forward to now.


    Not to challenge Julian Melson, or to challenge something close to God.


    But Chen Yu and Hess are not going to let him go.


    "Show us the way." Chen asked.


    He didn''t care if anto trezek wanted to.


    "I don''t want to I don''t want to die. "


    "Your choice now is, let''s kill you now, or show us the way."


    The answer is clear: anto trezek has compromised.


    Compared with that horrible thing, anto trezek was more afraid of Chen Yu and heiris.


    Because both of them are willful.


    They don''t listen to others.


    Anto trezek leads the way.


    But when he looked back at Chen Yu and Hei Lishi, he found that they were surrounded by another person.


    The man''s face was expressionless and his eyes were white.


    Step by step to the front.


    Chen Yu and heilisi followed, but their feet did not touch the swamp.


    They look more like floating on the swamp.


    "Who is he? I didn''t seem to be with you before. When did it appear? " Asked anto trezek.


    "He is not a living man, but an empty shell." Said Hess quietly.


    The smell of the empty shell can cover up their actions.


    Otherwise, the two of them, as outsiders, will be constantly attacked by the black cloud of negative emotions.


    So this body is essential.


    Anto trezek did not have any expression when he saw the man.


    There is no anger on the face, it seems really as they said, this is a body.


    Although he was curious, where did the body come out.


    But it''s not so strange to think of their identity.


    The road to the Colosseum is not far away.


    Soon, they saw a rough building.


    The so-called Colosseum is actually made of countless boulders.


    Although the scale is very large, there is no aesthetic feeling.


    On those messy stone walls, standing countless white nightmares.


    They use that stone wall as a nest.


    "We can''t go any further. If we go any further, those white nightmares will tear us apart." Anto trezek looked at Chen Yu with horror on his face.


    "Go on, go on."


    "I don''t want to die."


    "Your current attitude will only make you die faster."


    Helys looked at anto trezek with pity.


    "All right, all right..." Anto trezek turned around, his feet stiff, and he didn''t want to take a step forward at all.


    At this time, those white nightmares on the stone wall saw them.


    But to anto trezek''s confusion, those white nightmares did not attack.


    Generally speaking, as long as outsiders enter their field of vision, they will directly take the means of attack.


    Why didn''t you plan to attack at all this time?


    Are they not close enough?


    By this time, however, they had all reached the bottom of the stone wall.


    Anto trezek follows Chen Yu and heiris into the arena.


    At this time, there were more than a dozen people in the central open space of the Colosseum, and their white nightmare, who were fighting fiercely.The arrival of Chen Yu, heilisi and anto trezek did not attract anyone''s attention.


    Even if anto trezek looks like a monster.


    Around the Colosseum, there were many people watching the fierce fighting in the middle.


    Their attention was focused on the bloody fight.


    Of course, even without this fight, anto trezek is not so conspicuous.


    Because many people''s white nightmares grow up more distorted than anto trezek.


    So even if someone saw anto trezek, he would be regarded as Chen Yu''s or heiris''s white nightmare at most.


    At this time, Chen Yu felt a line of sight fall on him.


    Chen Yu turned his head and looked in the direction of his vision.


    When Morocco bick saw Chen, his face couldn''t help changing.


    Seeing anto trezek next to Chen Yu, his face changed again.


    Why did anto trezek come?


    They know each other?


    By the way, anto trezek was taught by Chen Yu.


    So they must know each other.


    Chen Yu walked towards Morocco bick.


    Chen Yu saw not only Morocco bick, but also Totti belst beside him.


    As for Daniel, he was directly ignored by Chen Yu.


    "How did you come here?" Asked Morocco bick in a low voice.


    "Of course, I came to save you. After all, I put you in danger. How could I ignore you?" Chen''s face was full of hypocritical concern.


    Morocco. Bick''s blue tendons burst up, saying in his heart, do you know the danger here?


    However, Chen was not interested in Morocco. Chen turned to Totti belst.


    "Mr. Belfast, I didn''t expect that we would meet again here. Are you here to solve the problem?"


    "What is the solution? I shouldn''t be here at all! Do you have a way to take me out? Please take me out. I can give you a big reward. "


    "Don''t be joking, Mr. Belfast. You are a famous psychic. Since you have come here voluntarily, there must be a way to leave. I''m looking forward to your performance later."


    "Sir I''m not a psychic. It''s all a misunderstanding. I''m not a psychic... " Totty Belfast was almost crying.


    "Ha ha The ring you wear is the same as my ring. Ordinary people can''t get it at all, so you don''t need to hide in front of me anymore. "

 Chapter 2118

    Totti Belfast recalls a client he once had.


    Because the client had no money, he took the ring as a deposit.


    The client never showed up again. Totti Belfast thought the ring had a good shape and kept it in his hand.


    Totty bear took the ring off his finger.


    Chen Yu looks at Totti belst in surprise.


    If there''s a little magic wave in Totti Belfast with the ring.


    So Totti Belfast, who took off the ring, became an ordinary man.


    There''s no magic in me.


    "Are you ordinary?" Chen''s expression was a little frozen.


    "I''m ordinary."


    "Are you a liar?" Chen Yu narrowed his eyes.


    He didn''t meet a liar, but there were not many people who could cheat him.


    Totti Belfast is the only one who has cheated Chen Yu so thoroughly.


    Of course, Totti Belfast was not the one who took the initiative to cheat him.


    So Chen Yu is not going to kill him for the time being.


    "Morocco, Totti, do you know him?" Daniel asked in sympathy.


    Chen Yu looks at Daniel, and heilish frowns, "president, can I kill him?"


    "Well, he may not be able to leave here alive." Chen Yu said quietly.


    "What do you say?" Daniel was furious at once.


    Perhaps it is because of the sudden gain of power that Daniel has changed his past prudence into arrogance.


    This is also a necessary process for most of the learned psychics.


    Think that the power you gain is unique.


    I think I can be the enemy of everything.


    Think you have everything.


    Some people just don''t go back.


    Of course, most of them were shot dead directly by their predecessors.


    Suddenly, a breath of terror came.


    Boom -


    a black light comes down from the sky and directly blows in front of everyone.


    Where they stood and the surrounding areas were directly smashed.


    Totti Belfast, Morocco bick and Daniel were all scared.


    Their part of the grandstand was almost completely destroyed.


    Only the part where they stand has not been impacted.


    And they are not the only ones affected.


    A quarter of the Colosseum''s stands were destroyed.


    At least a hundred people were affected.


    And these people, together with their contract, white nightmare, all turned to ashes.


    The three men looked up and found that a big black and red screen was rising in front of them.


    It was the red and black screen that stood in front of them, sparing them.


    After the impact, the red and black screen slowly fell down.


    I saw jurawan Melson floating in the air in front of them, his body exuded a terrible smell of darkness, countless dark tentacles were waving around him.


    Jurawan Melson looked very angry. He was like an eruption volcano, and his eyes were about to burst into flames.


    "What happened to Ronald Johnson? Where is he now? "


    Julian Melson saw Ronald Johnson''s body, but his soul was gone.


    "Ronald Johnson?" There is a crystal ball the size of an egg in her hand. There seems to be a face on the inner wall of the crystal ball.


    Inside the crystal ball is the soul of Ronald Johnson.


    "Are you talking about this guy?"


    "How dare you offend Ronald Johnson so much! You deserve to die! "


    "Can''t wait to convict us?" There was an arc around her mouth.


    At the same time, the crystal ball in her hand is being attacked by the magic of helys.


    Ronald Johnson''s soul is even more painful in the crystal ball.


    Jurawan Melson became more and more angry. The dark tentacles around him merged and fell directly on the crowd.


    Boom -


    this time, the dark tentacles didn''t come true, and they were stopped by Chen Zhu''s dark magma in mid air.


    However, the impact in the mid air will still shake the people in the Colosseum dizzy.


    And helys is just like a person who is OK, holding the crystal ball. Under the magic pouring of her death breath, the crystal ball begins to crack.


    And with the crystal ball there is a rift, there is the soul of Ronald Johnson.


    "You''d better move faster, or your friend''s soul will be crushed by me soon."Julian Melson has been completely inflamed.


    He released four fallen spirits, which were born just after he had just eroded and assimilated them.


    These four souls were originally souls holding the power of light, and their souls were born after being corrupted, which were more ferocious than ordinary evil spirits.


    Helys is a psychic master of necromancy.


    Her most outstanding ability is how to torture the soul.


    In fact, every necromancer seems to love torture.


    Helys is also one of the necromancers, and one of the best.


    Helys raised her arm and grabbed at the space.


    There are more than ten chains in the eyes of the void, which bind the four fallen souls.


    All the chains were ablaze with blue flame.


    After binding the four fallen souls, the four fallen souls were all howled by the blue flame.


    Their past consciousness has been erased, leaving only instinct.


    So they also know about pain.


    But as their souls burn in the blue flame, their wailing becomes weaker and weaker.


    Soon, the black on them also faded.


    Instead, they are pure souls.


    They are sublimated in depravity.


    They are back to reason.


    Just as the saints fall, so the fallen agree to be purified.


    After recovering themselves, the four holy souls looked at both sides and understood the scene instantly.


    Of course, they have a deep hatred for Julian Melson.


    They also recovered their memories after they recovered their senses.


    "Devil, it''s time for you to be judged."


    Jurawan Melson looked at the four holy souls without expression.


    "Have you forgotten who killed you? I am not afraid of you when you are alive, let alone four bereaved dogs who have lost their flesh. "


    "Breaking away from the body does not mean that we have lost our power. The power of the light comes from our heart. As long as our courage is not destroyed, as long as our faith is still firm, our power will not disappear."


    "No matter how beautiful you say it, it will not change the result that you are going to disappear completely."

 Chapter 2119

    Jurawan Melson was furious.


    Because Ronald Johnson has been a good friend for many years.


    For decades, they were all heterogeneous.


    But they also have a sense of self.


    They are supporting each other, helping each other, and working hard for each other.


    Work together to finish that great plan.


    Now, however, his soul has been stripped and Ronald Johnson tortured in front of him.


    This is the biggest provocation for him.


    The four holy souls, facing the furious Julian Merson, are really too hard.


    As jurawan Melson said.


    They were no match for Julian Melson when they were alive.


    What''s more, after their death.


    The so-called magic of light is actually a method of refining magic.


    In essence, it is no different from the magic of other attributes.


    It will be different when it is used.


    Therefore, through the body''s blessing, it can exert the greatest power.


    If it''s just a simple spirit to release magic, its power will be greatly reduced.


    One face-to-face, four holy souls are shaken by the terrible dark forces of jurawan Melson.


    The four holy souls are like a boat swaying in the waves.


    It seems that when a wave comes, they will be smashed to pieces.


    "It can''t go on like this."


    "Looks like we need to use that magic."


    Four holy souls exchanged a little, all showing firm eyes.


    A very old-fashioned skill, fit.


    Four holy souls make one holy spirit.


    The body of the Holy Spirit radiates hundreds of millions of light, just like the sun, the sun can not be seen directly.


    Even the light of the spirit can be equal to the dark power of jurawan Melson.


    "It''s amazing. I didn''t expect these four guys had such a powerful move. If they had used this move earlier, they wouldn''t have been reduced to the present." Helys looked up at the spirit in the air that day.


    "Do you think it''s easy to use? They''re no different from suicide." Chen can roughly see the characteristics of this combination.


    This is the rolling of consciousness when the high-level strong face the low-level.


    When a university professor sees the examination of primary school students and most of their problem-solving skills, he can see them at a glance.


    "Is it so expensive?"


    "To get rid of the superfluous parts of one''s soul, and then merge the purest parts together, which is a process of purification. It seems that they are more perfect when they are combined. In fact, they are just self mutilating."


    "Then it seems that the four of them fit together into a more perfect spirit."


    "You put a few blocks together, which looks perfect. In fact, it''s the same thing. A little touch will break up."


    As Chen Yu said, the four holy souls are combined into one holy spirit.


    It does look ten times stronger than before.


    He can fight against Julian Melson.


    But in a few moves, jurawan Melson destroyed the spirit.


    This time there is no real residue left.


    "Then it''s your turn!" Jurawan Merson turns to Chen Yu and heiris.


    Helys pointed, and the body left by Ronald Johnson slowly flew up.


    This physical puppet is not very powerful, but it can borrow the negative emotional power here.


    Jurawan Merson was even more angry when he saw that Hess was controlling the physical puppet.


    "Stop your blasphemy, or I will give you the taste of eternal torment!"


    "Blasphemy?" Helys sneers, and her controlled puppet suddenly reaches out to open her chest.


    "This is called blasphemy."


    "I''m going to kill you!" The fury of jurawan Melson erupted directly.


    He absorbed the black clouds in the sky crazily.


    Hess doesn''t think so. She is also controlling the physical puppet to absorb the negative emotional power here.


    Anyway, it''s not her own body. She doesn''t care if she''s overloaded.


    Of course, I didn''t use the body myself after all, so I''m not as skilled as Julian Melson.


    Helys controlled the physical puppets and constantly fought with Julian Merson.


    Both sides have been fighting back and forth in midair.


    But it''s clear that jurawan Melson is stronger.


    But the physical puppet can constantly absorb the negative emotional power, and constantly repair their own damage.So jurawan Melson could not destroy the physical puppets in a short time.


    The only way he could save the battle was to bypass the physical puppet and attack helys directly.


    Chen Yu and Hei Lisi both find a place to sit down.


    Helys also needed to control the physical puppets.


    Chen Yu was a pure theatre goer.


    But the power of this dark attribute is not vitality.


    It''s impossible to repair the body indefinitely.


    Though Hess tried to control the body puppet.


    But in the end, it is impossible to escape the result that the physical puppet is completely destroyed.


    Jurawan Melson''s body is also riddled with holes.


    And the recovery rate has slowed down significantly.


    He wasn''t completely unhurt.


    After all, there is no fear in the physical puppet controlled by Hess.


    It is not afraid of injury, and the tactics of exchanging injury for injury are displayed incisively and vividly in its body.


    Moroccan bick, Totti belst and Daniel all turned gray.


    They all felt that Chen Yu and heiris relied on the physical puppet.


    Now the physical puppet has been completely destroyed.


    Their hopes were dashed.


    Moreover, they have angered jurawan Melson.


    "You are all going to be punished, especially you, bitch." Jurawan Melson points to helris.


    "I''m so scared."


    As everyone could see, helris was satirizing Julian Merson.


    "To die!" There was a roar from jurawan Melson, and a terrible torrent of darkness came out of him.


    Suddenly, a huge body stood in front of the crowd.


    Abyss evil! The bottom card of helys.


    It took her nine months to turn the abyss demons into her own dead puppets.


    This is not the same as the physical puppet.


    Helys could use the abyss devil as freely as her limbs.


    Once the huge body of the abyss evil appears, it is full of shock and deterrence.


    Death ray! A red light burst out from the eyes of the abyss devil.


    He broke through the darkness and shot jurawan Melson.


    Whether it''s Morocco bick, Totti belst, Daniel or anto trezek, it''s amazing.


    They can''t tell which is better from the breath, so they simply think that the abyss devil over 30 meters is more powerful than jurawan Melson.


    And as they imagined, the death rays of the abyss demons directly sent jurawan Melson flying out.

 Chapter 2120

    But jurawan Melson was not seriously injured.


    In fact, the death ray had been weakened by the small world around him before it came into contact with jurawan Melson.


    Ten percent of the power, in front of jurawan Melson, there are not even two or three Chengdu left.


    The attack had no effect other than to infuriate jurawan Melson.


    Julian Melson''s arm was raised, and a spear, a black spear, appeared above his head.


    The black spear is not very exaggerated in size and length, but it is a bit surly.


    "Congratulations, you''ve completely pissed me off!"


    Jurawan Melson pushed his arm forward and the black spear went through the air.


    Pooh -


    the huge body of the abyss devil is penetrated in an instant.


    However, the black spear did not stop castrating, and still shot towards the back of the abyss demons.


    All the way to the rock, and then there was a terrible shock.


    The shock was transmitted in a linear way, spreading for hundreds of meters.


    Everything along the way was in vain.


    The huge body of the abyss devil fell to the ground.


    It left a startling hole in its chest.


    Although it is only a body, the hole directly destroys the function of the abyss devil, which leads to the loss of helys'' control over the abyss devil.


    Whew -


    the black spear returns to Julian Melson.


    Jurawan Melson pointed a little, and the black spear split in two.


    Morocco bick, Totti belst, Daniel and anto trezek have been stunned.


    The body as big as the abyss devil is killed by seconds?


    Is there such a huge gap in the strength of both sides?


    Yes, that''s the worst.


    The strength of helys now is a master among ordinary psychics.


    But she is far from the top.


    And the one she''s dealing with, jurawan Melson, is not top-notch.


    Half a step up to the level of Qing Dynasty, there are basically only a few people who can fight.


    There is a qualitative gap in their strength, so it''s reasonable for her to fail.


    Only then did Morocco bick, Totti belst and Daniel understand what anto trezek had said before.


    They have no chance of beating Julian Melson.


    There is no possibility at all.


    That kind of non-human destructive power, I''m afraid, can only be defeated by an army.


    They don''t understand at all what jurawan Melson stands for in front of them.


    But they are desperate enough now.


    Jurawan Merson looked up at the crowd.


    As if he were a God, he would decide the fate of the people below.


    Jurawan Melson points to the crowd.


    "You are all guilty."


    In a flash, the two black spears broke through the air.


    Shout -


    two black spears tear the air and roar with the momentum that can''t be looked down.


    "President."


    "I will." Chen took a step forward and raised his arms.


    The black spear stabbed Chen''s palms like that.


    Roar -


    two successive loud roars made everyone behind cover their ears.


    However, after the roar, people saw Chen Yu still standing in place, his hands emitting blue smoke.


    Everyone''s face was full of amazement.


    Did he just block the two black spears with his flesh and blood?


    Even jurawan Melson was stunned by his mistakes.


    "You, very good."


    "It would be a great honor for me to say this in the mouth of a real God, but from your mouth, I feel like I am devalued." Chen Chu shrugged.


    "Do you really think you can win me? Do you really think that''s all I have? "


    "Let''s start your performance then." Chen Yu made a gesture of please very gentlemanly.


    "Then..."


    Jurawan Melson thought naively that Chen was really going to give him a chance.


    So he plans to give a speech before the station.


    But Chen Yu had no such plan at all.


    In the next moment, Chen Yu is close to Julian Merson.


    "You..."


    "All of a sudden, I thought, let''s finish it quickly."


    Chen Yu has already killed jurawan Melson.


    It was so sudden that Julian Melson didn''t think of it.Others also didn''t expect Chen to start too fast.


    And nobody expected that the incredible Julian Melson would lose so fast, so suddenly.


    Chen Chu ended the performance of jurawan Melson directly and roughly.


    Of course, like Ronald Johnson.


    Jurawan Melson''s body is not his original body either.


    The soul of jurawan Melson flew out of the mutilated body.


    Of course, he also failed to escape Chen''s palm.


    Chen Zhu grabbed the soul of jurawan Melson.


    "Sorry, your show is over."


    "Do you think you won?" Jurawan Melson''s soul was full of ferocity and hatred in his eyes.


    At this time, Chen Yu felt that someone was approaching here again.


    It''s a strong individual, just like Julian Melson.


    No, not one!


    Two, three, four


    Gradually, more and more breath approaches.


    By then, Chen could not count.


    "Here they are!" Jurawan Merson looked at Chen Yu and said, "you are dead."


    "I don''t feel very strong. Basically everyone is similar to you. Do you think they can beat me? Kill me? "


    "Maybe one can''t, then ten, then one hundred, one thousand!" "Soon, you will face a desperate number of enemies," said jurawan Melson with a grim smile


    These close breath is actually the soul of the psychics who participated in the war in the past.


    They are all friends and companions of Julian Melson and Ronald Johnson.


    They all worked for a goal.


    And this world, and the plan of the doomsday Messenger, is exactly what they created together.


    One thousand four hundred sixty-eight psychics!


    They represent the most glorious history of the North American psychic community.


    Because of their existence, at that time, the whole world felt that the spiritual world of North America was about to rise.


    But then the government''s actions completely killed the spiritual world in North America.


    Most of them died in the war and a few survived.


    But they are entangled in death and life.


    The hatred of the dead is borne by the living, and the obsession of the living keeps the dead.


    Hatred and obsession eventually merge into the most terrible thing.


    For 50 years, they have been torturing, struggling and striving for it.


    Subvert the old world and old rules.

 Chapter 2121

    One and a half steps and a thousand and a half steps are totally two concepts.


    That overwhelming sense of oppression, even Chen Yu felt the pressure.


    At this time, including helys, all felt cold.


    There are too many enemies.


    And every enemy is stronger than her.


    Can Chen Yu really win in such a situation?


    This may be the first time she has doubts about Chen Yu.


    "Stranger, you are guilty!"


    "A great crime!"


    "A great crime!"


    The voices of those people reverberated in the air, like the roar of the gods in the sky.


    Morocco bick, Totti belst, Daniel and anto trezek are in total despair.


    They thought they would be free if they defeated Julian Melson.


    But I didn''t expect that Julian Melson''s death was just the beginning of a nightmare.


    The real nightmare is only now.


    No one believes Chen can turn this around.


    It''s a dead end!


    A dead game.


    "President, they are one! Each of them is a disaster emissary. Together, they are the emissaries of the end! " Said Hess.


    Chen Yu squinted at the countless enemies in the sky.


    No wonder Chen Yu felt that these enemies were not like an army. Their breath was connected as one.


    So they are one, they have a common source.


    At this time, several messengers of disaster launched attacks on the people.


    Chen Yu rose in an instant, and the two messengers of disaster were pierced by his arms.


    Then Chen Yu shook his arms, and the two messengers of disaster smashed at his companions.


    Chen''s palms burst out two white light cannons.


    Boom -


    after the Holy Light cannon, the four messengers of disaster disappeared.


    "Don''t think you have an advantage if you have a large number of people. The advantage is never on your side."


    "I''m different from the enemies you faced in the past. If you want to defeat me, you need to work harder."


    More than a thousand messengers of disaster were also shocked.


    They did not meet anyone who could kill them in the past.


    In their view, there should be no such horrible monster level humans.


    But now it does appear in front of them.


    This human being, indeed, is not comparable to those enemies of the past.


    In the past, let alone kill any individual in seconds, even if it is with them, there are very few.


    "But our numbers are doomed. You can''t change the result."


    "Let''s wait and see." Chen Zhu moved his muscles and bones.


    "Kill!"


    The war broke out in a murderous order.


    Chen Yu is like a lion that kills sheep.


    In front of Chen Yu, those messengers of disaster are really as vulnerable as sheep.


    "Gravity, fall!" A disaster emissary directly applied a gravity magic to Chen Yu.


    Chen immediately felt that his body was like a weight.


    At the same time, his speed slowed down.


    And the moment he slowed down, the messengers of disaster began to bombard.


    But the magic is limited.


    After all, Chen is resistant to most magic.


    Even if it can pass through Chen''s resistance, 10% of its power will be left to 10%.


    And so many magic attacks on Chen Yu.


    The effect is also negligible.


    Dark assimilation! Chen''s fighting power soared in a flash.


    The magic of gravity that was originally applied to Chen Yu also disintegrated in an instant.


    Chen Yu once again fell into the enemy''s line.


    "Death traction!"


    Dozens of disaster messengers use death traction at the same time.


    A magic chain stretched out of their hands and wrapped Chen Yu around it.


    However, in the next moment, Chen Yu pulled his arms hard.


    Dozens of disaster messengers failed to control Chen Yu.


    Instead, he was pulled by Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu directly threw dozens of disaster messengers to the ground.


    Once again, the Holy Light cannon came down from the sky, and dozens of disaster messengers were evaporated by the Holy Light cannon at the same time.


    Both sides of the enemy and ourselves stared at Chen Yu in amazement.


    They didn''t expect that under such a desperate situation, Chen Yu could break out such a terrible force.


    "Black dragon fever!"


    More than 100 messengers of disaster joined forces, and a terrible figure appeared in front of Chen Yu.Although it is not a real black dragon, it is far more powerful than the ordinary adult dragon.


    The fire hit Chen Yu and exploded.


    The black clouds were all blown open, forming a huge void.


    Everyone''s mood sank to the bottom.


    Under that terrible explosion and impact, can human beings really survive?


    Even helys was worried about Chen Yu.


    However, after the smoke, the figure in the sky is so dazzling.


    Chen Yu patted the dust on his body.


    It''s dangerous. The power just now is enough to threaten him.


    Fortunately, Chen Yu''s fire was all on at that moment.


    Dark assimilation, incarnation, oneness, deification and power multiplication.


    Nearly a hundred times the increase, the attack completely lost its effect.


    There was a fierce light in Chen''s eyes.


    "The game is over now!"


    There was a blast in the sky, and then Chen Yu disappeared.


    But there is a path of flame in the sky.


    And everything on the path has gone to nothing.


    Hundreds of messengers of disaster were wiped out in an instant.


    Without waiting for the disaster emissary to respond, Chen Yu once again made a fist shadow.


    Is still sweeping a path of all the messengers of disaster.


    In an instant, more than 300 messengers of disaster were slaughtered by Chen Zhu.


    Nearly a quarter of the enemy.


    Even the messengers of disaster have been blown up by Chen Yu''s terror.


    Is this guy still human? Or the human beings we know?


    Why do these monsters appear among humans?


    "You should lie down at this time so that you can relax and I can, too."


    "Lie down? Do you think you really won? " "The more you destroy us, the closer you are to your death," scoffed one of the messengers


    "President, heaven!" Haleys reminded.


    Chen looked up at the sky and found that the black clouds in the sky had increased dozens of times.


    "It turns out that this is your last resort, to destroy all your bodies, and then all your bodies will be integrated with that thing."


    "That''s right." Those messengers of disaster don''t need to hide any more: "that''s where we belong, and we will all be one with it."


    "Well, my ultimate goal is to integrate with him. No, to be exact, to make it a part of me." Chen Yu rushed into the black cloud.

 Chapter 2122

    For a long time, Chen''s dark magma belongs to his auxiliary skill.


    It''s not that dark magma has no attack power.


    In fact, the attack power of dark magma is very good.


    But if in the high-level battle, the only effect of dark magma is to assimilate Chen Yu''s darkness.


    And with Chen''s strength increasing, the ability of dark assimilation is less than twice as powerful.


    If this trend continues, the two related skills of dark magma and dark assimilation will be eliminated as well as yuqianjian.


    But now there is an opportunity.


    These dark and depraved forces in front of us are the best food for dark magma.


    Chen Yu rushed into the dark clouds and was immediately surrounded by those negative forces.


    These negative emotions crazy impact on Chen''s spirit.


    However, Chen Yu''s self-consciousness is very firm.


    This is the will power that has been tempered.


    Then it devours the soul fragments of the phase enemy black dragon and makes up for the shortcomings of its own soul.


    So Chen''s soul is far more perfect than ordinary people.


    This is also the change that soul key lock provides to Chen Yu.


    No, it''s not change. It''s evolution.


    Even the devil can''t shake Chen Yu''s will.


    Although these negative emotions are huge, they are not really powerful.


    They are made up of innumerable hatred, resentment and anger and fear.


    Every individual is not powerful.


    So at most, it can only be regarded as huge, but not powerful.


    "Get out of here!"


    Suddenly, Chen felt a force of terror.


    It shook him directly out of the dark cloud.


    Since Chen can''t assimilate it, and Chen wants to assimilate it, of course, he doesn''t want to stay in its main body.


    Chen was directly blasted to the ground.


    The ground was also torn apart by Chen Yu.


    "It''s really huge." Chen Chu licked his lips and looked at the black cloud with longing in his eyes.


    Once again, black cloud turned into giant giant giant, and this giant giant is more solid than the first time, just like having a substantial body.


    "Come on, all of you." Giant giant giant''s breath.


    Those messengers of disaster did not have any resistance, leaving giant giant giant to suck them into his mouth.


    Gradually, giant giant Qingtian also became stronger and stronger.


    In the eyes of others, it is a god of darkness.


    Morocco bick, Totti belst, Daniel and anto trezek are almost on their knees.


    Chen Chu stood up again from the pit and patted the dust on his body.


    Look up at the giant giant giant.


    The giant giant held up his arms as if he were casting a spell.


    Then a black light column rose in the distance.


    Those black beams of light are the channels arranged by the messengers of disaster.


    Nearly all the prisons in the United States are set up by them.


    With the giant giant''s launch, those channels were opened directly.


    Millions of criminals, all their negative emotions are pouring into the world.


    Chen Yu did not dare to neglect at this time, and took out the black Trident.


    The giant giant in front of him is absolutely qualified to give him all his strength.


    Giant giant giant suddenly smashed down at Chen Zhu.


    Chen Yu leaped up and avoided the blow.


    In an instant, the earth was divided into four parts, and the square kilometers were completely smashed.


    Everyone was stunned.


    This war has gone beyond their imagination, their understanding.


    They have subverted their world view.


    Chen Yu carried a black Trident, the same fierce attack.


    Directly cut off giant giant giant giant giant.


    After beheading giant giant giant Qingtian, the dark magma on Chen Yu immediately enveloped the giant arm.


    Giant giant giant giant fly back a few steps, as long as those channels still exist, then he has endless power.


    However, he was injured by the black Trident, so his broken arm did not recover immediately.


    The black Trident was transformed by the old turtle.


    It''s inlaid with the inner elixir of the old turtle, and it''s the immortal inner elixir.


    It''s not too much to say it''s a god killing weapon.


    In fact, this is a weapon to kill gods.


    So it''s no surprise to kill a few monsters.


    When giant giant giant Qingtian looked at Chen Yu and the black Trident in his hand, his eyes showed some fear.


    Obviously, after a move, he understood.Chen''s black Trident may actually kill him.


    Chen Yu raised the black Trident upside down and jerked it up. After being supported by the black Trident, the power of terror turned into a round of arc light, skipping the air.


    Tear -


    the arc directly cuts down the whole arm of giant giant giant giant.


    Chen Yu''s skill was repeated again, and the dark magma wrapped the fallen arm again.


    But the dark magma enveloped the giant giant''s arms.


    But digestion and assimilation are not so fast.


    Giant giant giant to see Chen''s action stop, immediately launched counter attack.


    Lift the huge leg and sweep across.


    In a flash, everything within thousands of meters was swept away.


    However, thousands of meters away, relying on the bone wall of helys, they barely resist the impact of the wind.


    But after the strong wind, the bone wall also disintegrated.


    Chen Yu, who is within the sweeping radius of giant giant giant giant giant, has to bear thousands of times the attack.


    Chen, who was in mid air, was kicked off again.


    Chen left a startling ditch on his way out.


    The fighting between the two sides has reached the point of destroying the sky and destroying the earth.


    Both sides are open fire.


    Finally, giant giant giant''s arm digestion is completed.


    Chen Yu revived again.


    Once again, Chen launched a counterattack.


    The counterattack is fiercer this time than last time.


    Chen Chu, carrying a black Trident, swept around giant giant giant giant giant''s neck.


    The huge head flew up and was caught by Chen Yu.


    As before, assimilation and phagocytosis.


    But giant giant giant did not fall.


    Although he is human, he is not a human, not to mention a creature.


    So the weakness of man and most creatures is not weakness for it.


    The fighting between the two sides has destroyed half of the different spaces.


    This strange space is estimated to be hundreds of square kilometers, which was developed by thousands of disaster messengers in decades.


    If we give them another 100 years, maybe a small world will be formed here.


    But No if.


    Because Chen will never give them this chance.


    Chen''s attack became more and more fierce. Giant giant giant giant giant giant giant giant giant giant giant giant giant giant giant giant giant giant giant giant giant giant giant giant giant giant giant giant giant giant giant giant giant giant giant giant giant giant giant giant giant giant giant giant giant giant giant giant giant giant giant giant giant giant giant giant giant giant giant giant giant giant giant giant.


    Giant giant is in a weak position in strength.


    What''s more, the black Trident in Chen''s hand is a great weapon.


    And Chen Yu in constant devouring giant giant giant''s body, the strength shown by more and more powerful.


    In the meantime, giant giant giant giant has shown a declining trend.

 Chapter 2123

    Although the giant giant giant has already shown its failure.


    But the battle was longer than expected.


    The most powerful part of giant giant giant is not only its close to invincible power.


    What''s more, he has the biggest source of evil thoughts in the world behind him.


    The source of this evil idea also brought him near infinite power.


    This may be the most tenacious enemy Chen Yu is facing.


    Even the black Trident in Chen''s hand can''t bring fatal damage to it.


    The biggest effect of black Trident is to stop vitality.


    But the giant giant giant is not a living body.


    On the other hand, he can remove the injured part at will.


    So it also delayed the fight.


    But it''s only temporary.


    Because as time goes on, Chen will only become more and more powerful.


    Giant giant giant constantly absorbs the negative emotions of criminals in more than 4000 prisons in the United States.


    Chen then cut off parts from giant giant giant giant and swallowed them.


    Chen Yu, who had been deified by the great spirit, would have a golden body.


    At the moment, Chen''s body has gradually changed from gold to black.


    This is because the effect of dark assimilation is beginning to surpass that of the deification of the great.


    The giant giant giant in front of us is so huge.


    In terms of energy level alone, it even exceeds Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu felt that he was almost there.


    It''s about to reach the limit.


    If swallowed, it is likely to be indigestion.


    It''s a pity, but Chen is going to end it.


    It seems that this process can enhance the power infinitely.


    It''s practically impossible.


    On the one hand, they are at their current level and have a ceiling.


    Moreover, the source of this power is the prisoners in prison.


    This side continues to absorb their negative emotions.


    It''s actually absorbing their energy.


    No one''s energy is unlimited.


    If it''s only absorbed for a while, it will cause the prisoners to lose their spirits at most.


    But if it goes on like this, the prisoners will surely die.


    Even if Chen is ruthless, he doesn''t want to let those millions die.


    So Chen is not going to put it off.


    He wants to end the war directly.


    Chen Zhu released the dark assimilation and completely extended the dark magma.


    In a flash, the dark magma spread out and directly turned into the sky.


    Completely envelop the heaven and earth in it.


    Of course, including the giant giant giant.


    Giant giant giant looks up to the sky.


    He knew what he was going to face.


    He fought hard to break through the darkness.


    But before that, the dark magma had swallowed up too much of his power.


    At this time, even if Chen Yu doesn''t do it himself.


    Just relying on the dark magma is enough to suppress giant giant giant.


    "It''s over." Said helys faintly.


    She hasn''t seen Chen Yu fight for a long time.


    I remember the last underground exploration, because of her personal attributes, she didn''t go with her.


    Later it was said that they met Amanda Deere, the son of the elements, underground.


    Chen Yu also launched a grand war with Amanda deer.


    She was also upset for a long time.


    Now, Chen Yu is fighting against giant giant giant Qingtian.


    Directly let her realize the strength of Chen Yu.


    He had nowhere to escape when the dark magma fell.


    The dark magma is like a cloth covering the giant giant giant.


    Giant giant giant is struggling in the dark magma.


    But under the dark curtain, all the struggles were in vain.


    The dark magma began to contract, and giant giant giant giant''s struggle began to become more intense.


    However, the struggle did not last long to restore calm.


    Dark magma is corrosive.


    Of course, digestion is more accurate.


    The nature of dark magma is similar to that of stomach acid.


    It''s just that the food they digest is totally different.


    The world began to collapse!


    Chen Yu returns to her side.


    At this time, Morocco bick, Totti belst, Daniel and anto trezek looked at Chen Yu in awe.


    Chen Yu looked at the crowd and said to helys, "it''s time for us to leave."


    "Chen Mr. Chen Boss Chen, take us with you. " Morocco. Bik asked to look at Chen Yu.They saw the collapsing heaven and earth in the distance and felt fear from the bottom of their hearts.


    In fact, this is the collapse of a different space, which will only repel creatures from the different space.


    When those things existed, those things maintained here.


    Now those things have been wiped out by Chen Yu.


    The power to sustain is lost.


    It''s not destruction, it''s just chaos.


    It''s like a drop of water dripping into the sea.


    Chen Chu reached out and said, "hold my hand."


    They were too busy to hold Chen''s arm.


    It''s a pity that Chen Yu was destroyed along with the collapse of different space.


    But Chen is not going to use his own strength to maintain this different space.


    This strange space is too large. It needs a lot of Xianli''s energy to maintain it.


    At the moment when the different space collapsed in front of Chen Yu, Chen Yu''s body shape moved and broke through the air.


    In front of the eyes of the people flash countless distorted pictures.


    When they open their eyes again, they are back in the normal world.


    Boom -


    there was a roar in the prison, and the moment Chen Chu appeared, some buildings were shattered.


    At this time, the alarm bells in the prison were so busy that both the prisoners and the guards were in a mess.


    "Heiris, take him back to the headquarters, and the rest of you will be lucky." Chen pointed to anto trezek.


    Helys looked at the other three, and there was a black air in her hands: "if you tell us today''s story, believe me, you will encounter more terrible things than inside."


    The three men all looked at helys in horror.


    "Boss Chen Then What about me? " Morocco. Bik looks at Chen.


    "Even if I owe you money before, I will arrange a lawyer to bail you out in the name of going to a doctor on bail. Similarly, you need to repay the bail this time! If you dare to let my money drift, then I will throw you directly into hell, do not doubt if I can do it. "


    "I dare not I dare not...... " Morocco bick quickly waved.


    Chen Yu''s eyes were on Totti Belfast again: "follow me, I have something to ask you."


    Chen Yu left the seventh prison with Totti bear, anto trezek and helys.


    As for the commotion he caused, it was beyond his consideration.


    Both Totti bear and anto trezek were in a panic because they didn''t know what Chen was going to do to them.


    "Have the people of the psionic team come into contact with you?" Asked Chen, looking at Totti belst.


    "Psychic team? Who? "

 Chapter 2124

    "Have you ever received an invitation?" Chen asked.


    "Invitation? Oh I remember. " At the moment, Totti Belfast, who dared not hide it from Chen Yu, quickly told the story: "Chen Boss Chen, that invitation has something to do with you? "


    "It''s my counterpart." Chen Yu said quietly.


    "Then I refuse them at once." Totti Belfast has mastered the skill of speaking people and ghosts.


    Of course, he is also sincere.


    Not to mention that he is a fake psychic.


    Even if he really has the ability.


    He didn''t want to stand on the opposite side of Chen Yu either.


    This is the real monster.


    Even Totti Belfast thinks monsters are much more lovely than Chen Yu.


    "No, I hope you can join them." Chen Yu''s face was bland.


    It''s like leaving Totti Belfast to make a decision.


    In fact, there was no second option for Totti Belfast.


    "But Boss Chen, you said it too. That''s your match. I I''m not even a marginal figure. If I''m lurking around that psychic team, it''s easy to expose it. "


    "As long as you wear that ring, they won''t doubt you. There are several dangerous places in Los Angeles. I''ll clean them up for you, and then you ask for credit under your own name. I don''t think anyone will doubt you." "And you help me pass on some of the inner messages of the psionic team," Chen said


    Totti Belfast was indecisive, his face clouded.


    He couldn''t help but secretly look at Chen Yu.


    He wants to see Chen Yu''s face.


    Anyway, the risk of such a thing is too great.


    If it''s exposed, the psionic team will never let it go.


    However, if Chen''s request is rejected.


    How can Chen Yu deal with himself?


    Totti Belfast can''t imagine.


    "If you accept it, I''ll give you enough money to spend your whole life when it''s done." Chen said.


    Talking about feelings with a liar is a complete waste of time.


    What do liars need?


    It''s just money.


    So it is more realistic for Chen Yu to talk about money directly with him.


    Totti bear has been waiting for Chen Yu''s second half.


    But Chen Yu didn''t say it.


    The second half is a threat.


    Chen Yu doesn''t need to say.


    By Totti belst himself.


    "Well, I''ll do what you ask." In the end, Totti Belfast didn''t dare to say that refusal.


    Because he did not dare to imagine what kind of revenge Chen would have if he refused his request.


    Some things are like this, the more vague it is, the more awesome it is.


    Chen Yu has a smile on his face.


    "You''ll get a check soon. Do a good job for me. Don''t play with me. The last one who betrayed me has upset me. I don''t want another one."


    "What happened to the last one who betrayed you?"


    "I am a law-abiding citizen." Chen Zhuan said helplessly.


    In fact, it''s because Chen Yu can''t provoke the behemoth behind Yang Guo.


    However, Chen Yu states it in a euphemistic way.


    But at Totty Belfast, it was a little creepy.


    Chen Yu and Hess left with anto trezek.


    Only Totti Belfast was left standing.


    Just then, a light appeared on the road in the distance, and a car came from afar.


    The car came to a stop in front of Totti Belfast.


    Then vestana and YangGuo hurried down from the car.


    "Mr. Totti, are you ok?"


    "I''m fine. I''m fine."


    "Seventh prison What happened in prison seven? " Vestana looks at the seventh prison in the distance.


    Although it''s a long way away, you can still hear the siren of the seventh prison clearly standing here.


    "Nothing." Totti Belfast surmised to himself that these two men should be members of the psychic team.


    Think about their words and actions before entering the seventh prison.


    He can now be sure that the current vestana and Yang Guo are the spiritual team.


    "Mr. Totti, have you had anything unusual in prison seven?"


    "Yes, but it has been solved." Said Totti Belfast quietly.


    Vestana and Yang Guo look at each other. Yang Guo says, "can you tell us more about it?""A group of people are remembering the unclean souls in the world and plotting a plot, but you don''t have to worry about it. It''s all right now."


    Even if Yang Guo asked for a detailed explanation, Totti Belfast still said it simply on purpose.


    At first, he didn''t know the specific details, just vaguely knew some general situations.


    "Mr. Totti did it for you?"


    "I''m tired. I need a place to rest." Said Totti Belfast quietly.


    "If Mr. Totti doesn''t mind, go to our headquarters and have a rest."


    "All right."


    Yang Guo and vestana both showed joy.


    After all, it''s a good start.


    They didn''t expect to provide a place to draw Totti Belfast.


    But if Totti Belfast doesn''t reject them, it means he doesn''t reject them.


    As a matter of fact, Totti Belfast is in a panic now.


    But he can''t show it.


    As a liar, he can''t eat both sides.


    Especially Chen Yu knows his true face.


    He can only choose to move closer to Chen.


    Because the consequences of betraying Chen Yu are foreseeable.


    Every time I think of Chen Yu''s plain smile, he shudders.


    In the back seat of YangGuo and vestana.


    Totty bear''s face has been cloudy and sunny.


    What do Yang Guo and vestana think about Totti bear.


    "What''s the matter, Mr. Totti? Maybe we can share it for you. "


    "It''s nothing. Previously, that thing was set up in prisons across the United States as a channel to absorb the negative emotions of prisoners in all prisons as a source of strength. Although I stopped it this time, it''s hard to guarantee that no other ambitious person would do the same thing."


    The faces of Yang Guo and vestana were a little startled. It turned out that those people were for this purpose.


    Previously, they had speculated, though they knew that the plan was by no means a pediatrician.


    But after hearing tody Belfast''s words, I was still shocked.


    "Mr. Totti is assured that our organization has a high level of authority, and we will carry out follow-up processing to completely eliminate such matters."


    "This is the best way. I don''t want the same thing to happen again. Fortunately, I stopped it this time. Otherwise, the consequences would be unimaginable."

 Chapter 2125

    "Look at this." Vestana hands Yang Guo a document.


    After Yang had seen it, he handed it to britz.


    "Since that night, more than one thousand prisoners have died in prisons across the United States, and 50000 have been delirious. Our people went to spot check some delirious prisoners. They are like excessive mental exhaustion."


    "It seems that Mr. Totti is not exaggerating."


    "It''s a good thing that Mr. Totti is here again, otherwise it''s likely to have more serious consequences."


    "Mr. Totti hasn''t come out of his room these two days?"


    "No, even three meals asked us to send them to his room, and we didn''t know what he was doing in the room."


    "Is there no monitoring equipment in his room?"


    "Do you think I dare to put monitoring equipment in his room?" Vestana looked at YangGuo and britz.


    Britz and Yang Guo think about it. It''s true.


    If you put monitoring equipment in Tohti bear ''s room.


    To a strong man of his rank is a provocation.


    Now they need Totti Belfast.


    It''s not worth it if he''s offended by the rash monitoring of Totti bear.


    But they''re not all guesswork.


    The fighting in the seventh prison should have hurt Totti Belfast, too.


    So he''s been hiding in his room these days.


    ¡­¡­


    Christmas is approaching, and after several shopping sprees in Los Angeles, there is a lot of depression.


    Just like those cities in China, they become very cold when the new year comes.


    No matter how busy and bustling the city, it will become sparsely populated.


    Recently, farry has also had a holiday. She goes shopping with Chen Yu and her children every day.


    There are many things to buy at home.


    Fortunately, salary Li has come back. Otherwise, Chen Zhu, fari and Portia can''t control so many children.


    Little Larissa and little gren don''t talk about it. They are two little monsters.


    Other slightly older children are also mischievous.


    However, Chen thinks that it''s OK for children to be mischievous.


    It''s not normal to be mischievous and gloomy every day.


    "Chen, are you ready for the children''s Christmas present?"


    "I asked Portia to prepare."


    "That''s too much for you. How can someone prepare this gift? You have to prepare yourself. "


    "But Portia has already bought it."


    "I don''t care, no matter how well Portia is prepared, you have to think about it and prepare again." Said fari.


    "All right, all right."


    Chen Yu is so lazy that he is too lazy to think about gifts for children.


    But now that fari has said that, what can he do.


    Just do it


    "Uncle, I''ll go with you." Didilla takes the initiative to come to Chen Yu''s side.


    Just now, when fari scolded Chen Yu, she was right by her side.


    She also knew Chen was a nervous man.


    Let Chen Yu choose gifts. I don''t think there will be any result tomorrow.


    She also understood that Chen did not care about them.


    Chen Yu''s care for their life and body and mind has reached the acme.


    But Chen is not that kind of very understanding person.


    So didilla felt it was necessary for her to advise Chen.


    "It''s better to have didi pull. You can buy whatever you want. Tell me later. Uncle will buy you whatever you want."


    Didilla laughs bitterly. Chen Yu''s EQ is really low at some times.


    Chen and didi went out to the town''s hypermarket.


    At the entrance of the shopping mall, Chen Zhu stopped and didila stood at the door waiting for him.


    When Chen Yu came over, he saw didilla surrounded by some children.


    Didilla took out her wallet and handed the two dollars to the child in front of her.


    The children handed didilla two folded flowers.


    Chen Yu came over and looked at the children who had left. "Are those children from the orphanage?"


    Generally, children in orphanages come out on holidays and sell some handicrafts.


    Most handicrafts are very rough and cheap, but buyers often don''t care about the actual value of these things.


    People who are willing to buy these things are not originally for the so-called good quality and low price.


    "No, those children are not orphans." Didilla shook her head.


    "And they are?"


    "Although they are here to raise money, they are for the leukemia foundation. Their teacher is over there."Chen Zhuo followed didila''s point and saw the children around a man in glasses and plain clothes.


    That man looks gentle, but it makes people feel good.


    This kind of thing is really strange.


    Some people hate it when they look at it. Some people like it when they look at it.


    This man is not handsome, but he really makes people feel good.


    Those children around him are also full of joy.


    The man seemed to feel Chen''s eyes and nodded slightly to Chen''s side.


    "It''s almost Christmas now. Are you still at school?"


    "That man should be a trusteeship teacher, or a kind of private education." "When my parents were still there, we lived downtown for a while, because they didn''t have time to take care of me, so they entrusted me to a private tutor," didilla said


    "Is this trusteeship legal?" Chen asked doubtfully.


    "Of course, it''s legal. Of course, the first thing is to have a teacher''s qualification certificate. The second thing is that most of the courses of trusteeship teachers are not academic courses. Most of them are enlightenment guidance and moral guidance. The man just now should be regarded as an amateur trusteeship. He is a teacher himself. He accepts trusteeship students on holidays and brings them out for some public welfare undertakings. This kind of charge is very low A child may only have about $10 a day, even if it''s at home, it may cost more than $10. "


    Chen Zhu nodded, but he certainly didn''t plan to find the trusteeship teacher.


    Chen thinks it is necessary for children to enter school.


    Because the school is not only a place for preaching, but also a social place for children.


    Chen Yu can''t afford private teachers, but they can''t let children learn how to socialize.


    There are many precedents here in Lao Mei. There are rich families. From primary school to high school, they all invite private education.


    The child''s academic performance is very good, and he was admitted to the top university without a day''s study.


    But after entering the University, I can''t survive and live in the school.


    They are all suffering from social phobia.


    They don''t even know how to communicate with their families and teachers.


    In the supermarket, Chen Yu and didila saw the male teacher and the children again.

 Chapter 2126

    They are sitting outside an ice cream shop. The boy teacher is delivering ice cream to his children.


    When the male teacher saw Chen Yu and didilla, he first froze and then nodded.


    "Hello, Mr Clive."


    "Hello, didilla."


    The male teacher, cliff, said hello to didilla.


    "This is?"


    "This is my uncle." Said didilla.


    Clive looked at two shopping carts pulled by Chen Yu.


    It''s full of presents.


    "Can I help you?"


    "Thank you, no more." Chen Yu declined.


    "Well, sit down and have a rest. I''ll treat you to ice cream."


    Chen Yu thought about it and accepted Clive''s proposal.


    "It''s hard with so many children." Chen asked with a smile.


    "Well, I didn''t feel that hard." Clive looked at the playful children around him, with a kind of caring look in his eyes.


    "Clive, do you like children very much?"


    "Without anything, we will envy what others have. My wife and I can''t have children." Said cliff in a flat voice.


    But Chen can hear it, the sense of loss in his heart.


    "Oh Have you seen a doctor? "


    Clive shrugged helplessly: "I''m born to be excellent, she''s born to have no eggs."


    "Er..."


    Chen said, I am also very helpless.


    Farina''s symptoms, though, were sterile.


    But she was better than the clives.


    At least Fanny has eggs.


    Originally, I wanted to give him some advice or treatment plan based on my medical level.


    As a result, Clive''s words directly cut off the road.


    This is like a lucky ring, which can improve the probability of winning the prize.


    But the clives have no lottery money, let alone winning the lottery.


    After a casual chat, Chen Yu left with didilla.


    Cliff also took the children away.


    In the evening, cliff came home.


    Clive''s house is quite big, but he has some wealth.


    In fact, being a trusteeship teacher is also his interest, not for profit.


    As soon as he got to the door, he could smell a sharp smell coming from home.


    Clive quickly pushed the door in.


    I saw my wife, AMPA, making magic potions.


    "Amber, are you working on magic potions again? Magic doesn''t solve our problems. It''s a fundamental problem. Don''t you understand? "


    "this is the essence of the spirit of the water in the West Sea. I found it very rare from the black market. It is said that the essence of the spirit of water can promote fertility. I will add this magic medicine formula to my new research, which will greatly improve our success rate."


    Clive was also helpless about his wife''s obsession, which was almost magical.


    In fact, they all know a fact.


    Only AMPAR was more reluctant to accept the fact.


    She is still immersed in the fantasy created by herself.


    It''s like a drowning person. Catching anything is like a straw.


    At this time, several students of AMPAR came in from the backyard.


    Looking at the gray faces of these students, cliff''s face was black again.


    "ANPA, have you asked them to find magic herbs for you? They don''t know all kinds of magic herbs. Some magic herbs are deadly to them. " Clive scolded.


    "No, you look down on them." "They''re all my students, they''re not as incompetent as you think," AMPAR said


    "Elvis, you take them to wash and change." Clive said helplessly.


    Yves is the oldest student in AMPAR.


    And the most sensible one.


    Of course, other children are not young.


    But Elvis and a couple of other kids were brought up by both of them.


    They are also very dependent.


    They won''t refuse what AMPAR says.


    And they all know what AMPAR and cliff want.


    In fact, in the early days, cliff, like AMPA, tried almost every means.


    It is said that a curse is effective for people to keep giving birth. He goes to find the curse and uses it against his husband and wife.


    It''s said that there is a country of daughters in China. There is a mother river in the country of daughters. Drinking the river water can make people pregnant. They also went to find it.


    Then there is the Blessed Virgin of the church, and then there is the mystery of the Druids.In short, they have tried all kinds of magic.


    But in the end, there was only one disappointment.


    In the end, cliff gave up hope first.


    But AMPAR is still the same.


    Cliff looked at the boiling green juice in the big iron pot.


    Clive felt a fit of nausea.


    He used to take these magic potions crazily.


    AMPAR still cast magic potions on his own.


    Her mouth was full of magic spells.


    The green juice boils more intensely.


    After more than ten minutes of casting, the juice in the iron pot finally stopped boiling.


    AMPAR took a porcelain bowl and scooped it up.


    Then pour the green juice into the mouth with great piety.


    "Life in water, please give me a miracle of life, let the vitality of nature fill my body, let me give you a new life."


    Although Clive didn''t believe it, he drank the magic potion in AMPAR.


    He still raised some hope.


    Clive kept looking at AMPAR.


    The other children also looked at AMPAR.


    I have been waiting for more than ten minutes.


    "Did you react?" Clive asked


    AMPA silently put down the porcelain bowl and shook his head: "not yet, maybe it will take a while."


    Although AMPAR often insists on trying and experimenting with new methods.


    But other times it''s more normal.


    In the neighborhood, she just looks like an ordinary housewife.


    "ANPA, why don''t we go out for a tour? The children have not been out for a long time. "


    "Where are you going?"


    "We''ll go where you want to go."


    "I''ll think about it and give you an answer." AMPAR is not very interested.


    Although she said it might take a while.


    In fact, she already knew that magic potion didn''t work.


    AMPAR is not interested in anything.


    It seems that children are the only important thing in her life.


    Of course, people with children can''t understand AMPAR''s desire and obsession for children.


    "Maybe you should reopen a cram school." Clive said.


    AMPA used to be a teacher, and the psychic was her secret identity.


    Just after finding out that they can''t have children.


    ANPA gave up the status of teacher completely, and wanted to have a child wholeheartedly.


    In her opinion, only having a child in person can be regarded as a real woman.


    She even consulted the institute that studies stem cell culture eggs, but the Institute said the technology was not mature and would not be tested in clinical trials for the time being.


    Even AMPAR says it''s OK to do a human experiment with her at will.

 Chapter 2127

    Christmas Eve, a rare family together.


    Portia, who was alone, was also left by fari for the Spring Festival.


    Chen Yu is unhappy, but fari is happy.


    There''s another outsider in the family. It''s really weird.


    People from the supernatural society call or send messages to Chen Yu for blessing.


    Chen also replied one by one.


    Just then, Chen received a phone call from Totti belst.


    But he didn''t come to bless, he came to ask for help.


    "Big Chen, help." Cried Totty bear, hoarse.


    His tone was full of panic and confusion.


    "What''s the matter? Exposed? " Chen Yu replied, waving to the children.


    "No, they are going to a place called black hell tonight. They say they are going to wipe out the evil lords in it."


    Of course, Totti Belfast called them psionic teams.


    A few days ago, Totti Belfast was invited by westana to join the psychic team.


    He also became the deputy head of the psionic team.


    For his position, the psychic team is surprisingly recognized.


    No one thinks it''s unreasonable for him to occupy a new position.


    Instead, it was taken for granted that Totti Belfast became the deputy head.


    This is mainly related to the achievements of Totti bear in the past few days, which are publicized by westana, YangGuo and britz.


    Entering the seventh prison of Los Angeles alone, I can still walk out alive.


    It''s almost impossible.


    And he solved the long-standing problems of the seventh prison permanently.


    In any case, Totty Belfast is a man who can''t be provoked.


    So now at the psychic team''s headquarters, anyone who sees Totti Belfast on the way will give a respectful shout, master.


    For the first day or two, Totty Belfast was a bit of a drifter.


    I feel like they can''t find it if they hide well.


    And the benefits offered by the psionic team are not at all comparable to what he used to be when he was a liar.


    Do you need to buy any magic materials? Oh, is a million dollars enough?


    Do you need to buy any magic props? Oh, is two million dollars enough?


    The psionic team seems to have a lot of money.


    And it''s responsive.


    They''ll give Totti best as much as they want.


    But holding it, Totty Belfast did not know if she had a cramp in her head and suddenly woke up.


    This money is poisonous. The more you take it, the worse you will die in the future.


    This is not the deceived people he used to take whatever he wanted.


    Most of these people are superhumans who can evaporate others.


    Then he began to be afraid, to be afraid


    And what worried him most finally happened.


    It''s tonight, it''s Christmas Eve.


    Black hell!? What the hell is that?


    It''s not a proper place to listen.


    I feel dead.


    Most importantly, westana arranged for a man to follow Totti belst.


    If you say too many people, it will drag on master Totti bear.


    As long as a busybody follow, and also told, don''t meddle in his master''s battle at will.


    If you find an enemy, try to keep away from Totti belstra.


    For a moment, Totti Belfast was almost convinced that he had exposed himself.


    Are they going to evaporate themselves.


    The more Totti Belfast thought about it, the more frightened he became.


    Do you want to be frank? And ask them for forgiveness?


    Let''s forget it. They don''t look like good citizens who abide by the law.


    This is the follower who follows him, saying that he is the one who leads his way and guides him. In fact, they arrange to monitor him.


    If he intended to escape, he would destroy himself at once.


    Thinking about it, Totti Belfast decided to turn to Chen for help.


    By going to the toilet, Totti belst asked Chen for help in the toilet.


    "Is your psychic team working hard? It''s Christmas Eve. It''s not a good new year yet. Do you have to go out and toss? "


    "Boss Chen, I''m a fan of the supernatural society. I hate the organization of this spiritual team. Let''s not say that our spiritual team, I won''t mix with them."


    Although Totty bear has been trying to get away, these days.


    He probably figured out the relationship between the supernatural society and the psychic team.To put it bluntly, the supernatural society is orthodox, and the psychic team is close.


    The psionic team wanted to replace the supernatural society, but they were afraid of Chen''s power.


    So it has always been in an awkward position.


    Think of Chen Yu''s inhuman, even extraordinary strength.


    Totti Belfast thinks that it''s better to win with Chen Yu.


    Of course, if Chen Yu fails, it is not impossible for him to change his camp.


    "The black hell is said to open only once a year, that is, tonight."


    Chen Yu''s mouth is swearing. This is the time set by some bastard.


    But I have to admit that the owner of this black hell is really smart.


    At this time point, even the psychics are busy with the festival.


    No one has time to pay attention to that black hell.


    Come on, who told Totti bear to arrange it by himself.


    I can''t watch him die.


    Chen Yu was helpless.


    At this time, didilla ran to Chen Yu''s side.


    "Uncle, come to dinner."


    "OK, come here." Chen Yu sits down at the dinner table and continues to make phone calls.


    "Where are you?"


    "I''m hiding in the toilet now."


    "No, I mean your destination."


    "It seems to be near death valley." "We''re now at a gas station halfway up the highway," said Totti Belfast


    Death Valley National Park is a very famous scenic spot, and it''s in California, hundreds of kilometers away from Los Angeles.


    "How long till death valley?"


    "About three hours."


    "OK, send me a coordinate when you arrive."


    "I see." Totti Belfast was still on the edge.


    After all, Chen Yu has not appeared in front of him.


    Who knows if it will kill itself in the middle of the way.


    "Master bear, how are you? You have been in it for 15 minutes. We are in a hurry. We need to get to the entrance of the black hell after Christmas Eve and before 1:00 in the morning."


    "All right, I''ll be right out." Said Totti Belfast impatiently.


    The valet, hearing Totti Belfast''s discontent, watched him come out of the bathroom with black lines on his face, with some awe on his face.


    "I''m sorry, master Totti. We really need to hurry up. We didn''t mean to rush you."

 Chapter 2128

    Horse... Egg, it''s a foreigner''s new year''s Eve dinner. Can''t they stop for a while.


    It''s enough to go out for bad luck in the evening.


    Fortunately, the children went to bed early.


    Chen Yu said hello to fali, and then he went out.


    After all, it''s Christmas Eve, and Chen can''t afford to go out.


    So it''s a drag to go out.


    "West, where is black hell? Have you heard of it? " Chen Yu called West.


    "I''ve heard that it only appeared in recent years. It''s said that it''s the nest of Satanism."


    "It''s the heretics again. Do you think there''s a hole in their brains?"


    "There are a lot of people with potholes in their heads. According to a survey conducted by a research institute, there are about five million people in the United States who have bad beliefs. There are nearly one million people who believe in cults, and the number of fanatics may reach 800000."


    "That is to say, that black hell is not a monster or a group of people with holes in their heads?" Chen asked.


    "I don''t know the specific situation. It seems that it''s completely blocked. Some psychic organizations send people to hide in it, and then there''s no news."


    "What a trouble." Chen had a headache.


    "President, it seems that you are going to look for the trouble of that black hell."


    "Didn''t I just arrange that Totti Belfast to go undercover? He has received this task now. If I don''t care about him, he should never come back. Anyway, it''s the person I arranged. I can''t watch him die."


    "Why don''t we do it?"


    "Forget it. You can have a peaceful holiday."


    It''s the biggest festival for their foreigners every year.


    On the contrary, Chen is not so important.


    After all, he is a Chinese.


    Spring Festival is the biggest festival in China.


    But it''s important to accompany your family during the Spring Festival.


    This is the reason why Chen Yu is upset.


    Chen Yu drove the sports car on the road.


    Well, it''s against the law to race cars. It''s against public safety.


    But Chen had a more violent way of racing, flying directly.


    But Chen wants to delay now.


    There is no one on the street.


    No car, after all, it''s Christmas Eve.


    Chen Yu drove as fast as he could.


    With Chen''s reaction power and xiaotiandi''s prediction of the road ahead in advance.


    Therefore, there is no consequence that a car suddenly appears and causes vehicle damage and human death.


    However, when the bus left downtown Los Angeles, Chen found a man walking on the side of the road in front of him.


    He was also a person Chen knew.


    To be exact, someone I met once.


    After the continuous roar, the sports car stopped at the side of the road.


    "Hi, Miss Lindsay."


    Lindsay Beyonce was looking down at the moment.


    After seeing Chen Zhu, his face became even worse.


    After all, last time I vowed to teach Chen Yu and west a lesson.


    As a result, he was abused unilaterally by West.


    "Go away, or I''ll beat you." Said Lindsay Beyonce, with a frown on her face.


    Chen Yu looked at Lindsay Beyonce, who was upset, but he didn''t realize it at all.


    "Is there anything unhappy? Let me be happy."


    "Are you really looking for a fight?"


    "Where are you going? I''ll give you a ride? "


    "You want to go up to me?"


    Chen Yu''s face is black. I just want to go to you. It''s not the time.


    I still have business


    But Chen is obviously not going to rush for business.


    Chen looked up and down at Lindsay Beyonce.


    My figure, face and Fanny are all miles away. I don''t know how to dress. Besides, I don''t know where to hang out. My whole body is dirty, just like a tramp. I want to go to you?


    What gives you confidence?


    Lindsay Beyonce felt Chen''s malicious and contemptuous look, and felt even worse.


    Anyway, she has offended once, and she doesn''t care to offend again.


    "Leave me the car and I''ll give it back to you in a few days."


    With that, Lindsay Beyonce reached out and grabbed Chen Zhu to drop him.


    But it turned out that before Lindsay Beyonce could translate it, she felt a whirl of the earth, and then she was thrown on the side of the road.


    Lindsay Beyonce''s head was covered and she sat on the ground for a while.


    "Are you a psychic, too?"


    "The West who beat you that day is my subordinate. Why do you think I''m not a psychic?" Chen asked in a funny way.Lindsay Beyonce is just looking for a hole to get in.


    It''s a shame. It''s a shame.


    She thought Chen was a rich man, and West was recruited by Chen because of money.


    As a result, things seem to be different from what I imagined.


    "It''s a big night. I''m still wandering on the road. It''s Christmas Eve."


    "It''s none of your business." Lindsay Beyonce stood up and patted the dust on her body.


    She doesn''t want to get involved with Chen anymore.


    Just now, she understood that she couldn''t beat Chen Yu.


    "You''re not being kicked out by your uncle, are you?" Chen asked.


    Lindsay Beyonce''s step: "it''s my own. It''s nothing to do with him."


    "Tell me what happened."


    Chen''s car has been slowly following Lindsay Beyonce''s side.


    "Don''t follow me, you''re upset." Said Lindsay Beyonce, leaving the side of the road for the wasteland.


    But her legs were as bogged down as if they could not get out.


    "What''s the matter? Damn it, put away your disgusting magic. "


    "If you don''t say it, you can''t go anywhere."


    Lindsay Beyonce wanted to keep fighting, but she couldn''t move.


    Under the feet of the flow of black liquid, with an extremely strong viscosity.


    "Well, I ran away from home." Said Lindsay Beyonce, disheartened.


    "You''re an adult, too. It''s just like running away from home on the street?"


    "I have a plan."


    "What plan? Let''s hear it. "


    "I was invited by a psychic organization."


    Invitation? Psychic team.


    "So did you join?"


    "No, when I was sent the invitation, I said that I was in great need of joining. As a result, another bastard said that their organization can''t be joined by anyone. It has to be tested. After the test, he said that my strength is too weak to meet the standard of joining. Do you think they are playing with me?"


    "What are you going to do now?"


    "Intention?" Lindsay Beyonce is struggling.


    Go back and admit it to my uncle?


    How old are you? It''s too humiliating.


    But if you don''t go back, do you just go to the streets like this?


    Today is Christmas Eve Do you want to be so miserable?


    "I''m very optimistic about you. How about joining our organization?"

 Chapter 2129

    Lindsay Beyonce looked at Chen Yu with disgust.


    In her opinion, most of the organizations of such an active person as Chen Yu are also out of the flow.


    Especially after visiting the psychic team headquarters, the headquarters full of a sense of future directly gives people the feeling of being rich and powerful.


    If you look at Chen Yu, it doesn''t look like an organization with any strength.


    However, consider your current situation.


    Or accept Chen''s invitation.


    Or on the streets.


    Let''s not talk about the future, at least now we need to solve our own food, clothing and housing.


    Thinking about it, Lindsay Beyonce hesitated and said, "I don''t want a low price."


    "Oh? What price do you want? "


    Chen Yu secretly considered that if Lindsay Beyonce lion opened his mouth, he would directly refuse.


    If it''s over a million dollars, she''ll roll back wherever she comes.


    Lindsay Beyonce is not worth that much money.


    To be honest, her strength is really average.


    Chen Yu''s invitation is due to her outstanding performance in the on-the-spot combat last time she and West started.


    So, even if you make some money now, it''s an investment in Lindsay Beyonce''s future, not her now.


    For Lindsay Beyonce to reach the level of Jolin Nash and helris, the supernatural society needs to invest a lot of money.


    So Lindsay Beyonce is not very valuable.


    She has the possibility of the future, but the possibility also means that she may become one of the mediocre.


    "Ten thousand dollars! I mean my salary is less than this price. Don''t think I''ll work for you. " Lindsay Beyonce stares at Chen.


    When she saw Chen Yu''s expression of dismay, her heart couldn''t help bursting.


    Did you raise your own price?


    Damn it, I knew it would not cost that much.


    "Of course, if you are sincere, you can continue to discuss it." Lindsay Beyonce added without waiting for Chen to answer.


    "Do you know the average salary of the members of our organization?"


    "How much?"


    "Sixty thousand dollars, even the doorman can get thirty thousand dollars a month."


    Lindsay Beyonce almost sprayed. It turns out that Chen''s new expression was not due to his high price.


    But I drive too low.


    Lindsay Beyonce wanted to cry without tears.


    He won''t pay himself $10000 a month, will he?


    If so, do you want to accept it?


    What a tangle If there is such a salary, uncle''s pressure will be much less.


    "Probationary period of three months, if you have the ability to become a full member, the salary will start at $40000." "What do you think?" Chen said


    "How to become a regular?"


    "In three months, you can become a full-fledged employee when your strength is up."


    "OK."


    "Get in the car."


    "You won''t lie to me, will you? Then I was tricked into getting in the car, taking me to some place, and then invading... Offending me... "


    Chen''s face turned black, and Lindsay Beyonce was directly rolled up by dark magma and stuffed into the trunk.


    Ten minutes later, Chen''s car arrived outside the headquarters.


    That''s what opened the trunk.


    Lindsay Beyonce jumped out of the trunk.


    He raised his fist and smashed it in Chen''s face.


    But he was pinched by Chen Yu.


    "What do you want to do to me?"


    At this time, the people in the headquarters heard the voice and all ran out.


    When they saw Lindsay Beyonce, they all looked at her with interest.


    After all, there are not many people who dare to take this attitude with Chen Yu these days.


    Now more than half of the cemetery grass is one meter high.


    "West, it''s up to you. I''m in a hurry."


    Chen Yu pushes away Lindsay Beyonce and turns to get in the car.


    "Don''t go!" Lindsay Beyonce jumped up and wanted to jump on Chen''s car.


    "Come here."


    All of a sudden, a huge force behind him pulled Lindsay Beyonce in the mid air and fell heavily to the ground.


    Lindsay Beyonce jumped up at once.


    "Who moved your hand just now?"


    There were many people standing at the door. For a while, she couldn''t tell who had attacked her.


    "Who do you think we did?" West smiled at Lindsay Beyonce.


    "I don''t care who moves your hand. It''s not a good person anyway." Cried Lindsay Beyonce angrily.


    "What did you say? Please say it again. "All of a sudden, Lindsay Beyonce''s neck was cold, and a knife blade lay across her neck.


    Dongye Tianxi doesn''t know when she will appear behind her.


    Lindsay Beyonce braved in cold sweat: "what are you doing? Kill me? "


    "Although you are new, it seems that it is not good for a new person to offend all the old people like this." West smiled at Lindsay Beyonce.


    "What do you want?" Lindsay Beyonce also woke up.


    "Don''t embarrass her. Let her try to play in the tower." Gaia said quietly, "I don''t want to waste all my time on Christmas Eve on a woman who doesn''t know how to advance or retreat."


    "That''s a good idea."


    ¡­¡­


    Totty Belfast sat in the car, pretending to be calm.


    "Robert, how long can we get to black hell?"


    "Master Totti, the road ahead is over. Next we need to walk about ten kilometers." Robert said.


    "Did westana give you any special orders before leaving?" Asked Totti Belfast, as quietly as he could, with the greatest restraint of his fears.


    Robert''s surprised brick looked at Totti bear: "master Totti, I don''t understand what you mean."


    Totty bear didn''t think Robert was lying.


    And it''s remote enough.


    If he''s actually ordered, it''s ready to go.


    There''s no need to hide.


    "Forget it, nothing."


    "Master Totti, is there anything I haven''t done well?"


    "No, nothing. There are some things you still don''t know."


    Robert''s face is still muddled. He doesn''t know something?


    Is there any inside story about this operation?


    "Master Totti, is this operation very dangerous?"


    Totti Belfast closed his eyes, remained silent for a long time, and nodded heavily.


    "It''s very dangerous, black hell. What''s that place? You should know better than I do. "


    "I know. I''ve read all the information."


    "Normally, it requires an army that may not be able to wipe out, but now the headquarters has only sent us two."


    "You mean the headquarters is going to kill us?"


    "It''s not us, it''s you, it''s just you."


    "Ah?"


    "Don''t you understand? I''m the backbone of the spiritual team. No matter how confused the senior members of the spiritual team are, they can''t take the initiative to lose the most advanced strength. Do you understand what I mean? But you are not the same. You belong to the lowest combat power in the overstaffed psychic team. The psychic team doesn''t need you, but the senior level can''t say it directly or dissuade you for no reason, so the best way is to die in battle. "

 Chapter 2130

    "In short, you are a cannon fodder, and persuading you needs to compensate money. The most important thing is that you are exposed to some secrets of the psionic team. Although there are not many secrets, there are still some risks, but if you die here, there is no need to pay for anything."


    The more Robert heard it, the angrier he became: "why do you want to do this? I''m loyal to the psionic team. How can they do this to me I''m going to argue with them. "


    "Theory? Who are you talking to? Do you think they''ll give you a chance to talk? "


    "Since they don''t want me, I''ll go."


    "Come back for me." "If you leave now, there''s more reason for them to just hit you on the label of the traitor and then kill you," Totti belst scolded


    "Then What should I do then? " Robert is a newcomer, and he is not strong.


    In person, his character is straight, and his brain can''t turn.


    Otherwise, there would be no fight for Totti Belfast.


    In fact, he is a follower.


    "You have little personal protection, a person who has the ability to protect you." Said Totti belst.


    "But who is willing to protect me? I have this kind of strength. There are many in the whole headquarters. "


    Now the psionic team has been expanded three times, and the number has exceeded 120.


    Robert is in the psychic team, there is nothing outstanding.


    He is almost a little transparent.


    No one cares about him, let alone him.


    "In the future, you will be my attendant. If those people in vestana want to trouble you, I will solve it for you." Said Totty bear generously.


    "Really? Do you really protect me? "


    "Of course." Totti Belfast took Robert''s shoulder. "But I hope you''re obedient."


    "Of course, master Totti, I will do whatever you ask me to do."


    Totty bear smiled with satisfaction.


    Although the contact is not much, Totti Belfast still feels Robert''s straightness.


    "How far is it?"


    "We need to walk about twenty minutes." Robert replied.


    "Twenty minutes." Totti bear was worried. Could Chen Yu make it in 20 minutes?


    Twenty minutes later, they didn''t arrive because Totti Belfast deliberately delayed.


    However, no matter how much time is delayed, the 20 minute journey cannot be delayed for long.


    Before long, they arrived at a deserted valley.


    "Master Totti, the gap in front is the entrance to black hell."


    There is not a single plant in or around the valley.


    All around was bare, and there was a strong smell of sulfur in the air.


    Totti Belfast has been secretly sending location messages to Chen.


    "Master Totti, let''s go."


    "We? What are you going to do? To die? Where is that? It''s a dark hell. I can''t take care of you if I follow you in. "


    Totti Belfast said solemnly, "your strength is useless here, so you are here waiting for me. I can do other things."


    "But master Totti It''s too dangerous for you to go in alone. "


    "It''s more dangerous for you to go in together. I''m confident that I can protect myself. But if there is more than one of you, I will be distracted to protect you Don''t say you don''t need my protection. It''s just trying to be brave. I just hope you can protect me someday, not now. "


    "Master Totti, I''m sorry to bother you."


    "Well, it''s all small things." Totty bear had a broad mind.


    Totti Belfast walked alone to the crack.


    I saw the deep crack under my eyes.


    He''s a bit of a hustler now.


    The crack in front of him had already baffled him.


    Totti bear took out her mobile phone and secretly sent a message to Chen Yu.


    "Boss Chen, where are you?"


    "I''m on your head. You pose to release the magic. Then I''ll put my hand and send you in at the same time." Chen replied.


    Totty Bear looked up to the sky.


    At this moment, the night sky is so vast that nothing can be seen at all.


    Robert looks at Totty Belfast in disbelief.


    "Did master Totti retreat?"


    Just then, Totti Belfast held her arms high.


    "Oh It was meant to release magic. "


    At this moment, a white light came down from the sky and directly poured into the crack.


    Robert took a breath of cool air, the original irregular crack, directly into a round hole.And Totti Belfast has disappeared.


    "What kind of magic is that? So powerful? "


    Robert looked at the round hole in shock.


    When can I reach that level?


    Is this the real strength of master Totti?


    No, it may not be the real strength of master Totti.


    ¡­¡­


    "Ah..."


    Totty bear kept falling down.


    At last, he fell on a black mass below.


    The black material is very soft, with a light red color.


    Chen Yu raised Totti belst.


    "If you''re not dead, stand up and walk on your own." Chen said.


    "It''s OK. It''s OK. I''m ok." Totty bear got up at once.


    Totti Belfast quickly stood up. Just then, he saw two black shadows approaching Chen''s back.


    "Be careful."


    "Ah ah..."


    At the moment of Totti Belfast''s warning, the two shadows had been engulfed by dark magma.


    Totti Belfast shut up and found out. How could Chen Yu not find such a crude attack.


    "Let''s go and have a look."


    Totti Belfast is not as relaxed as Chen Yu.


    He saw the dark magma under Chen Yu''s feet flowing out continuously.


    Then came the continuous screams.


    If he hears these voices alone, he will definitely have nightmares.


    In combination with the gloomy environment here, it''s a standard match for horror movies.


    But no matter how terrible the people here and here are, they are not as terrible as the people around them.


    In the eyes of Totti Belfast, Chen Yu is the real devil.


    "Boss Chen, are you unhappy about anything?"


    "It''s Christmas Eve." Chen said with a black face.


    "Ah?"


    "I don''t care if you have any questions next time. Don''t call me on holidays, will you?"


    Totti Belfast saw Chen Yu''s cold face, and suddenly there were two screams in front of her, which made her startled.


    "I see."

 Chapter 2131

    Dark magma seeps into every room, every corner.


    No matter where they hide, the only result is that they are engulfed by dark magma.


    It''s not the first time that Totti Belfast has seen Chen make a move.


    But every time it made him feel creepy.


    It''s a completely different concept from those in the psionic team.


    Although Totty bear is a fake.


    But he''s seen some psychics fighting.


    There are also practice rooms in the psychic team.


    When the psychics were fighting in the practice room, he saw some of them.


    As Chen''s enemy, it is definitely a disaster.


    And this evil cult in the black hell is a nightmare.


    Most of them don''t understand what happened.


    The mixture of black and red permeates every corner.


    No matter whether they are strong or weak, they cannot avoid the only result.


    At this moment, in the deepest part of black hell.


    Even the congregation can''t come here.


    A group of people are hiding here. They look at the monitor in horror.


    The dark magma has penetrated the four layers above, and all the believers above the four layers, without exception, have been engulfed by the dark magma.


    The rest of us are constantly retreating.


    Among them, there was a big man with a black crown and a big body.


    The big man sat on the chair with his fists on his chin.


    Others surround him.


    "Master, hurry up, try to find a way..."


    "Let the devil walkers out." Said donem in a deep voice.


    "The unknown liquid has already engulfed the fourth level of demon Walker''s prison. If the demon Walker didn''t play a role, it would have been completely destroyed."


    Donim''s face darkened when he heard his men''s reply: "Damn it, what is that?"


    "Master, I once read a demon book, which said that samal, the angry king of one of the seven devil kings of hell, holds a kind of thing called dark primordial fluid, which is very similar to this kind of thing in both properties and characteristics."


    "Those liquids look red. Are you sure they''re the same thing?"


    "Dark primordial liquid can be combined with other properties, and will be accompanied by colors of other properties, so the color does not represent anything, and the characteristics of this liquid are very similar to the dark primordial liquid described in that demon book."


    "You want to say that shamal, the angry king of hell, has punished us?"


    "Here..."


    "Maybe it''s because we believe in his majesty Satan, not in his majesty Samuel, so he''s angry."


    One Protestant said cautiously.


    After all, it''s not certain what''s going on right now.


    So most people can only speculate and can''t make a conclusion.


    At this time, dark magma began to appear in the fifth layer of the monitoring picture.


    When everyone saw this picture, his face was startled, and everyone looked sad.


    Those dark magma are like consciousness, they know how to penetrate into the closed space.


    Even know how to open some locks.


    This is terrible.


    If it''s just liquid, many of the doors here are closed metal doors, even if the explosion of nuclear bombs outside doesn''t necessarily affect the inside.


    But the heretics here are not facing explosions.


    It''s a liquid. It''s a liquid that''s all in.


    Even these liquids are aggressive.


    Dark magma can change its shape, temporarily becoming a blade or saw, cutting through hard metal.


    Moreover, after occupying one layer, the dark magma first destroys the monitoring equipment.


    Blind those who hide behind the surveillance.


    No one knows what the situation is.


    I don''t know how to solve this situation now.


    These heretics, accustomed to spreading terror and despair to others, are now engulfed by terror and despair.


    Many of them are praying that God can save them.


    Of course, God will not come to save these heretics.


    Boom -


    at this time, in the monitoring screen, the fifth and sixth isolation layers suddenly collapsed.


    And a lot of dark magma poured down.


    Everyone''s face was white with fear.


    Chen Yu and Totti bear are still wandering here.


    It''s as if things here have nothing to do with them.


    Chen''s field is shrouded in the whole black hell.


    This black hell is really nothing worthy of his initiative to face the enemy.A large number of lizards, a large number of summoned from hell, and then attached to the human body smashed.


    There''s no monster that''s a little more powerful.


    Chen Yu is not interested in meeting with the cult disciples, let alone listening to their begging or threatening words.


    It''s better to fight quickly and cut off the chaos.


    All the heretics here have been destroyed.


    Chen Yu went for a walk to the collection room of the cult.


    It has to be said that the collection of these dead houses is quite a lot.


    Chen Yu found many magic materials here.


    There are also magic props.


    But now it has been swept away by Chen Yu.


    Totti bear watched Chen open a safe.


    The door with a thickness of 10 cm was directly deformed by Chen zhula.


    And then Totti Belfast saw the gold in it.


    There was also a bundle of neatly placed notes.


    Chen took a bundle of banknotes and threw them to Totti belst.


    Then he collected all the other gold and banknotes himself.


    Totty bear picked up the bill in silence and said nothing.


    It''s good to have money. He doesn''t expect to get more money.


    Of course, the main reason is that he didn''t have the courage to ask Chen for more money.


    After all, he didn''t do anything. He earned what he got.


    Even if Chen Yu didn''t give him anything, he didn''t lose anything.


    "Go downstairs and see if there are more collections." Chen Yu said greedily.


    After all, I came out of the company of my family.


    If this is the harvest, I''m so sorry for myself.


    The things here, leave aside those magic materials and magic props.


    Cash, gold and so on add up to less than $100 million.


    There are also some collections that look like works of art. Chen Yu doesn''t have a good valuation either. He plans to ask someone to help with the valuation when he returns.


    Chen believes that such a large-scale base of heretics is not only the things he found.


    There should be more vaults waiting for you.


    By this time, dark magma had penetrated into the eighth layer.


    And it''s still seeping down.


    Chen Yu directly pierced the whole 18 layers of black hell.


    Without the protection of the barrier, the dark magma penetrated faster.

 Chapter 2132

    Ten, eleven, twelve


    The dark magma continued to seep down.


    At this time, donem could not continue to sit in his seat.


    He finally stood up: "I decided to use taboo call."


    Everyone looked sideways at donem.


    There are differences, but there are also trances.


    "Long overdue." Someone agreed.


    "But the master Taboo calls are too dangerous. "


    "Danger? At this time, do you think we can still care about danger? "


    Several other high-rise buildings are also blinking.


    As heretics, they don''t care how much harm a forbidden magic can do.


    Unless the forbidden magic is a threat to themselves.


    And the taboo call they are discussing now is this kind of magic.


    Summoning demons is very common in cults.


    But not all demons can summon up.


    Some demons, even when summoned, are uncontrollable.


    What they are talking about now is to summon the demons that are beyond their control.


    The devil is named adibrah, a very famous devil in Southeast Asia, especially in India.


    India is a country with multiple religions and beliefs.


    The mythological system of their country is very complicated.


    Some regions even worship demons as gods.


    Adibrah is very popular in the sub developed areas of northern India, as well as in the lower surnames.


    India implements the caste system, which is divided into four classes: Micro Brahman, chadili, Veda and sudra.


    Brahmin is the most noble caste class, and Sutra is the lowest caste class.


    But there is a voice that there is a caste under sudra.


    That''s adibrah. It''s a devil''s name. It''s also a surname. It''s a devil''s surname.


    Anyone with this surname is called the son of the devil.


    And this surname is not born, but the day after tomorrow.


    First, soak in the dirtiest liquid for three days and nights.


    Then kill the blood relatives with your own hands to prove that you have cut off the blood.


    Finally, we need to kill a cow, which is not only the mount of Shiva, but also the messenger of God in Hinduism.


    So killing cattle symbolizes the belief of killing yourself.


    In the end, it will be recognized by adibrah, and the blood of demons will be allowed.


    The way to summon adibrah, in fact, was inadvertently acquired by the congregation when they passed through India.


    They tried it once in the first place, and the consequences were very serious.


    What they summoned was not a God at all, nor a rational devil.


    What they summoned was a monster.


    A monster that knows nothing but destruction.


    At that time, only a few members of the church survived.


    Most of the people died of the monster''s madness.


    That''s why people are hesitant.


    They are really eager to get out now.


    But if the monster is summoned, they may be killed by the monster before they are killed by the penetrating liquid.


    "I have recently found a magic that can capture the bodies of certain creatures." Said donem.


    The crowd looked at donem in surprise.


    "Master, that monster that your magic can really control?"


    "Just try." In fact, this magic of donim was prepared for adibrah.


    But every time he tried to summon adibrah again, he was strongly opposed.


    And he can''t do it alone.


    That''s something that can only be done at a great cost.


    For him, the crisis was an opportunity.


    This time, he can finally call adibrah.


    "Well, we have no other way."


    "That''s the only way."


    Several high-level cults came to a spacious room.


    This room is where they do some magic experiments or summon magic.


    The high level summoned all the evil believers hiding at the bottom of the 18th floor to prepare for the magic array.


    Then came a lot of materials and magic materials.


    Everything is ready, several high-level magic call.


    Those outside who are maintaining the magic circle.


    They didn''t know that they were actually sacrificial.


    ¡­¡­"Eh?" Chen Yu suddenly felt something in his heart.


    He felt a strong wave of magic at the bottom.


    Totti Belfast, who was following Chen, also felt it.


    But they feel totally different.


    First, Totti Belfast felt an inexplicable chill.


    Then all the hairs on my body stood up.


    "Boss Chen Is there something that appears? "


    "Yes." Chen Zhu nodded: "these heretics summoned a disgusting monster, but this disgusting monster is eating them now. Do you want to have a look?"


    "Forget it Boss Chen, let''s go. Anyway, this monster is not in our plan. "


    "I''m not finished." Chen Yu said not in a hurry.


    There are many magic materials and valuable collections on every floor of this black hell.


    The lower it goes, the more valuable it will be.


    Now they have visited seven or eight floors, Chen Yu estimated.


    I have almost seized more than 300 million dollars worth of collectibles.


    As for magic materials and magic props, there are countless.


    It has to be said that although the strength of the cult headquarters is not very good, its wealth is very substantial.


    Chen Yu is reluctant to leave this place until he has completely searched it.


    Even though Chen Yu has already been worth more than ten billion dollars, it''s like a treasure mountain here.


    A great deal of wealth is left to Chen Yu to pick up and take.


    No one has robbed Chen Yu. How can Chen Yu leave with such a good thing.


    However, Chen Yu is still quietly observing and monitoring the following situation.


    ¡­¡­


    "If you control it for one minute, if you control it for one minute, I can go to its body more." As donim dodged the monster''s attack, he shouted out, "get up here, don''t hide."


    The scene was in chaos, and the monster was attacking the heretics with impunity.


    Although there are many evil believers, most of them don''t agree.


    A few who are willing to take action are not strong enough.


    There''s no way to control the mob.


    "Cinke, use your magic to make it quiet Lista, you bind him with a magic chain... "


    Donimu is not on his own, but constantly commanding his men to make various tactical arrangements.


    Fortunately, among his followers, some of them are very good.


    Under his arrangement, the scene was barely under control.


    Others saw the monster in control, calmed down and helped.


    "Hold on, it''s only a minute." Donim was more and more pleased, and he was one step closer to the success of his plan.

 Chapter 2133

    Donem fell on top of the summoned monster.


    "Give in!" Donem''s palms were on the monster''s forehead.


    Monster seems to be aware of the danger, crazy head shaking.


    Trying to get donem off his head.


    But donem''s limbs are like washing dishes, firmly locked in the monster''s head.


    "Yield to me!"


    Donem''s consciousness permeates the monster''s brain.


    At the same time, the monster''s chaotic thinking is also impacting his consciousness.


    Both sides are like two tugs of war players.


    If donem fails to resist the monster''s chaotic thinking.


    So many Nimes themselves will lose themselves and become creatures with the same confused thinking as monsters.


    And if he can resist the monster''s chaotic thinking, then he can brand his soul mark in the monster''s soul.


    It''s very risky, but it''s also very profitable.


    Once he succeeds, he will master everything about the monster.


    Suddenly, a picture appeared in front of donim''s eyes.


    This monster used to be human.


    Donim saw the monster''s life and how he became what he is now.


    Donimu''s spirits almost fell.


    Fortunately Although I was horrified by what I saw just now.


    But in the same way, that picture also made him gain a lot.


    He didn''t understand why he saw the monster''s past.


    Maybe it''s the characteristics of the magic you''re using now.


    Branding! Donem did not dare to delay any longer, and immediately imprinted the mark on the monster''s soul.


    In a flash, the monster''s struggle stopped.


    Donem let out a long breath.


    Call --


    "master How are you? "


    Donem looked at the eyes of the crowd, a smile on his face.


    "Now it''s my pet." Donim jumped from the monster''s head and looked at the monster with a little side of his head: "it''s not the so-called adibrah, it''s actually the son of adibrah."


    "Can it solve our current crisis?"


    "Here..." Donim changed his face and said, "of course not."


    All the cultists could not help showing their expectation.


    Just then, a cry of fear came from outside.


    Everyone''s face couldn''t help changing.


    Here we are! The dark liquid has penetrated into this layer.


    Just then the dark magma had spread to the door.


    But the dark magma didn''t continue to flow in.


    All the heretics became more nervous.


    Everyone was staring at the door.


    Just then two strangers came in.


    Everyone''s pupils contract suddenly.


    "Ha ha There are also a group of mice hiding here. " Chen Yu walked in.


    Totti Bear looked at Chen Yu meaningfully.


    Although he didn''t know how Chen did it, he still said what magic Chen used.


    But he can be sure that Chen Yu knew that there were people here for a long time.


    Even when Chen was at the top.


    Because when Chen Yu came to this place, there was no turning or groping.


    As if he knew the road, he turned left and right to get here.


    Donim''s face changed when he saw Chen Yu and Totti belst.


    Sure enough, what happened in the black hell was not the punishment of the king of wrath, it was man-made at all.


    "Who are you?" Asked donem in a low voice.


    "Looter, give me your valuable things." Chen Yu said with a smile.


    Donimu picked the corner of his eye and said in a cold voice, "go and kill them."


    He didn''t know the strength of Chen Yu and Totti belst, so he didn''t dare to rush.


    It''s the best choice to let it go.


    There are many impulsive and fanatical believers in his cronies.


    After receiving his order, a dozen of relatives rushed to Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu looked at a dozen evil believers who rushed to him.


    After that, the dark magma suddenly poured in, and just like a spike, directly penetrated the dozens of heretics, and then dragged their bodies into the dark magma.


    Sure enough, this man controls the black and red liquid!


    "Who are you? Why attack us? "


    "Because I''m short of money." Chen Yu glanced at all the people at the scene.


    This is not the first time Chen has faced a heretic.


    So I''m familiar with their expressions.Of course, donim didn''t believe Chen''s words. He looked at Chen coldly.


    "If you think we are easy to bully, you''d better take advantage of the early death of this heart, and now back away, I think nothing happened."


    "What if I don''t retreat?"


    "Death!" At the moment when donim uttered the word, the son of adibrah suddenly moved and hit Chen Yu with a fist.


    Chen Yu stepped back a few steps, and the fist of the son of adibrah fell to the ground.


    The ground burst suddenly, leaving a huge pit that was startling.


    "You''d better be careful. Adibrah is the symbol of the destroyer in Hinduism. Even if it is only the son of adibrah, it has the power to destroy everything."


    "The power to destroy everything?" Chen Yu easily evaded the attack of the son of adibrah and replied: "this ability is far from destroying everything."


    "Is it?" Donim was obviously confident in the son of adibrah: "let this ignorant see your true ability."


    Roar -


    the son of adibrah raises his head and roars, releasing the terrifying power of destruction.


    Chen Zhao eyebrows a pick, dark magma immediately in front of.


    The destructive force suddenly opened the dark magma and rushed towards Chen Yu.


    Chen Zhui raised his arms and devoured the mouths of gluttons!


    The destructive power is absorbed directly by Chen.


    It''s really a dangerous force.


    Different from magic or magic.


    It''s a power of chaos.


    If it is strong enough, it can even hurt Chen Yu himself.


    Even dark magma cannot resist this power.


    "It''s really powerful. I take back what I said." Chen Yu said in a flat voice.


    However, there is still a clear gap between the strength of the son of adibrah and Chen Yu.


    "Go on, kill him!" Growled donem.


    The son of adibrah attacks again, but no matter how much destructive power it unleashes, it will be swallowed up by Chen Zhu.


    Chen Yu did not release directly after devouring the destructive power, but kept it.


    Chen wants to study this power.


    It has to be said that this is one of the few forces that interests Chen.


    The son of adibrah has no infinite power.


    After three releases, it was visibly tired.


    However, Chen Yu, on the other side of it, is like a bottomless hole. No matter how many times he absorbs it, he has no difficulty.


    "Your pet looks tired. Do you need a break?"

 Chapter 2134

    Donem''s face was a flush of blue.


    He and his men believed that the son of adibrah was strong enough.


    But their perception of power is obviously different from Chen Yu''s.


    The son of adibrah lowered his arms and kept panting.


    "Kill, don''t stop, kill them! Hurry up! " Donem growled.


    The son of adibrah roared angrily. He threw off his arm and rushed to Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu looks at the son of adibrah who has been killed.


    He has collected enough destructive power.


    There is no need for more.


    The son of adibrah hit Chen Yu with a fist.


    Donim and others stood in the rear, the body of the son of adibrah blocking their view.


    Let them not see Chen''s movements clearly.


    But the next moment, half of the body of the son of adibrah suddenly burst.


    The pieces sputter back, then half the body falls back.


    Totti Bear looked at Chen Yu meaningfully.


    He knew how terrible Chen was.


    This trip, for him, is just a review of Chen Yu''s horror.


    Chen Yu''s eyes swept the evil believers in front of him.


    With a flick of his arm, the dark magma behind him poured into the gate like a flash flood.


    "Ah..."


    "Help..."


    "I don''t want to die..."


    The dark magma of Chen Yu swept over the heretics.


    Let the heretics rise and fall in the dark magma.


    However, they did not last long and were soon engulfed by dark magma.


    Before long, their bodies were ejected from the dark magma.


    Chen''s dark magma does not devour humans.


    Chen Yu looks back at Totti belst.


    "Well, it''s over." Chen Yu said quietly.


    "Thank you Old Chen. "


    "Remember, next time I don''t care what happens to you, don''t send me messages on holidays."


    ¡­¡­


    Waiting is not an easy thing.


    Especially in the process of Totti Belfast entering the black hell, Robert can only wait outside.


    Every minute and second is a kind of suffering for him.


    At this time, the ground shook violently.


    Then he saw the edge of the circular hole in front of him collapsing.


    The surrounding ground is also constantly collapsing. Obviously, what happened below.


    This makes Robert more anxious.


    Looking at the scale of the collapse, it is likely that the underground structures have undergone destructive changes.


    And Totty bear is still down there.


    No matter how strong his strength is, he can''t resist the situation of collapse.


    But just as Robert was worried, the ground shook.


    Then there was a big bang at the exit.


    With the fire, set off a terrible shock.


    Robert received the shock head-on, and the whole man was thrown to the ground.


    He awkwardly got up, only to find Totti Belfast standing in front of him.


    "Robert, are you ok?"


    Totti Belfast reached for Roberta.


    "I I''m fine Master Totti, are you ok? How about the following? "


    "All the cultists died, and the last ones went insane and started self destructing devices." Totti Belfast patted the dust on her body and said lightly.


    Robert''s eyes were full of adoration and awe when he looked at Totti Belfast.


    "Let''s go. It''s time we went back."


    Said Totti Belfast plainly, as if he had done a trivial thing.


    But the more light he was, the more Robert was in awe of him.


    "Master Totti, vestana called me earlier and asked me about my present situation. I said you went into the black hell alone. Her tone seemed strange."


    "Oh? What did she say? "


    "She said why I didn''t follow you in."


    Totti Belfast whispered. What does vestana mean?


    "Master Totti, how can I respond to vestana?"


    "No, just answer truthfully." Said Totti Belfast quietly.


    "All right, master Totti." Robert is now fully submissive to Totti Belfast.


    Totti Belfast was worried that some of his past deeds had been found out, which aroused their suspicion?


    To be honest, those things are not confidential.If someone wants to investigate, it''s not difficult.


    Even his past clients can be investigated.


    What''s more, it''s an organization like a spiritual team.


    That worries Totti Belfast.


    If they doubt, how do they deal with it?


    "Robert, I''ll take a rest in the back seat and call me at headquarters."


    "Master Totti, are you hurt?"


    "No, it''s just some magic." Totti Belfast replied quietly.


    Lying in the back seat, Totti bear secretly sent a message to Chen Yu.


    "Get out of the car and say" Niao Niao. " Chen Hui returned a message.


    Totty Belfast understood immediately.


    "Robert, stop. I''ll go down for a moment."


    "Master Totti, may I help you?"


    "I am not disabled." Replied Totty bear, with a dark face.


    After getting out of the car, Totty bear came to the side of the road.


    Totti Bear looked around, but there was nothing to see.


    At this time, Chen Yu''s voice came from the darkness ahead.


    "If you dare to take it out, I''ll crack it."


    Totty bear shivered.


    "Mr. Chen, vestana seems to have doubts about me. What should I do now?"


    "I can lend you strength temporarily, but you can''t get out of bed in half a month because of the serious sequelae."


    "It doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter, as long as we can deal with the past, everything will be fine."


    ¡­¡­


    "Yang, take a look at this."


    "This is..." Mr. Yang took over the information and studied it carefully.


    After a while, Yang Guo put down the information: "you mean, in fact, master Totti is a liar?"


    "I''m not sure, but there are many details in the information I investigated that show that he is a liar."


    "But how could it be? He is the one who has solved the seventh prison incident. If he has no superior strength, how can he solve it? "


    "I don''t know. I''m confused now."


    "Where is he now?"


    "I asked him to solve the black hell. Whether he was a liar or not depends on whether he can solve the black hell."


    "Vestana, you''re too adventurous. If he''s not a liar, you''re going to make him unhappy."


    "But so far, he has not shown his magic in front of us. Now I doubt more whether he can really do magic."


    Yang Guo frowned, as vestana said, he also felt some doubts.


    Is it true that I have lost my sight?

 Chapter 2135

    Totti Belfast came back with a tired face.


    But he and Robert just arrived at the gate of the headquarters.


    I saw vestana, YangGuo and britz standing at the door.


    Obviously, they are waiting for Totti Belfast.


    "Mr. Totti, can we talk?"


    Vestana had already changed her name to Totti Belfast.


    She used to call Totty bear the master, but now she''s changed to Mr.


    So her attitude towards Totty bear has changed.


    "I''m very tired now. What can I say in a few days?" "Robert, help me back to my room," said Totti Belfast faintly


    "Mr. Totti, I don''t think it can be postponed. I want to talk to you now."


    "Are you ordering me?"


    Totti Belfast looked at vestana with indifference.


    "Miss vestana, master Totti has just gone through a war. You should respect master Totti a little." Robert was very dissatisfied.


    Totty bear''s face was cold, and it was at this moment that britz made a move.


    All of a sudden, a blast of flame was released towards Robert.


    "You have to have enough respect for vestana, too."


    Just then, Totty bear moved and stood in front of Robert.


    The shock flame disappeared as it approached Totti Belfast.


    Totty Bear looked at britz and clapped across the air.


    Then a huge gold fingerprint hit britz directly.


    Along the way, the walkway was directly lifted by the golden fingerprint, and all the places passed were fragmented.


    The faces of britz, YangGuo and vestana all changed dramatically.


    Britz felt the power of that horrible golden fingerprint.


    Yang Guo quickly cast a spell on britz.


    "Five element bodyguard."


    At once, britz''s body sparkled.


    However, the five color light is fragmented in the moment of touching the golden fingerprint.


    Britz immediately applied defensive magic to himself.


    All of a sudden, Totty bear appeared in front of britz.


    The defense magic of britz''s body disintegrated in a flash, and Totti Belfast seemed to be unstopped.


    The palms of his hands had got stuck in britz''s neck.


    "Master Totti..."


    "Stop!"


    Britz felt cold all over.


    He would have followed vestana''s orders.


    Test Totty bear.


    Originally speaking to him by vestana, Totti Belfast was probably a liar.


    He believed vestana, too.


    But Totti Belfast fought back.


    And where is this liar.


    Totty bear''s attack left britz without a fight back.


    "You don''t seem to welcome me." Totti Bear looked at the three coldly: "in that case, I''ll leave."


    "Master Totti, misunderstanding. It''s a misunderstanding. We have no malice." Vestana wants to explain.


    In front of us, Totti Belfast is not a psychic, but a powerful and appalling psychic.


    "No malice? Robert and I are going to help you with the task. Is that what you do to me? " Said Totty bear angrily.


    Robert also looked at the three with indignation.


    He felt that Totti Belfast and his two men had worked hard to carry out the task.


    But they were treated unfairly.


    Especially when he was reminded of Totti Belfast''s earlier words.


    Let him wonder if it was because Totti Belfast protected him from death in the dark hell.


    That''s why vestana, britz and Yang Guo are not satisfied with Totti bear and want to talk to him.


    The more Robert thinks about it, the more he thinks about it.


    Just at this time, Totty bear suddenly vomited a mouthful of blood.


    His face went down a lot.


    The original grasp of britz''s neck, immediately released.


    "Master Totti, are you hurt? It must have been a fight before. "


    Robert hastens to help Totty bear.


    Vestana, britz and Yang Guo look at each other.


    Vestana''s mood is complicated.


    She had vowed that Totty bear was a liar.


    Her previous mood was angry and she felt cheated.


    But the truth slapped her hard.


    Totti Belfast is not just a normal person, but a powerful one.Would he have killed britz if he hadn''t just had a relapse?


    Yang Guo''s face was gloomy. He turned around and walked away. At the same time, he growled, "you''d better not pull me for this kind of thing in the future."


    Yang Guo doesn''t understand why vestana has to deal with Totti bear.


    "Master Totti We have no malice. We just want to talk to you. "


    Totti Belfast, covering his chest, turned to Robert and said, "help me back to the room."


    "Yes, master Totti."


    Robert looked at three people with hate.


    He left with Totty bear.


    Totti Belfast is not without resistance.


    But that blood is the essence of vomiting.


    It wasn''t tody Belfast who vomited on purpose.


    It''s because Chen Yu lent him strength.


    His body can''t bear the power.


    But as time went on, his body became heavier and heavier.


    ¡­¡­


    "Miss vestana, can you explain what''s going on?"


    "I don''t understand All the information I have investigated indicates that he has many fraud records And still use the identity of a psychic. "


    "But it turns out that he''s not a liar. At least in this case, he''s a very powerful psychic." Britz was equally annoyed.


    Because he felt like he was being used by vestana.


    "So powerful psychic, do you know what it means to us?"


    "I know. I''m sorry, too." Vistana said ruefully.


    How powerful is a psychic who can kill britz in a second, and even if Yang Guo and britz join hands, maybe Totti belst will kill him in a second?


    Totti bierster''s strength can be used as their base card, or even trump card.


    In the future, there will be a positive conflict between the psionic team and the supernatural society.


    They at least have the courage and the other side just positive.


    But now, because of their own impulse, they have a rift with Totti Belfast.


    Yang Guo has been sitting by without speaking.


    "Maybe there''s a chance to make it up." Yang Guo finally said.


    "Do you think we have a chance?" Asked britz in surprise.


    "Master Totti was injured, but he didn''t leave, which means that he gave us a chance to make up for it, and that his impression of the psychic team was not so bad."

 Chapter 2136

    The whole family can swim in December.


    Chen Yu is OK, but even he is not comfortable in this weather.


    But little Gelin totally ignored the temperature.


    As the family prepared for Christmas, Portia kept putting all kinds of food on the table.


    The children were playing on the grassland behind the manor.


    Before, she suggested to Chen that she should raise some horses to ride.


    But Chen Yu refused.


    It''s OK to pay lily, but the other children are still too young.


    They don''t know about safety and are likely to get hurt while riding.


    Even some of the original cattle have been emptied.


    After all, these children at home don''t know what fear is.


    Their first reaction to seeing animals was to ride.


    If it''s the pets at home, Chen Yu will let them.


    But in fact, these children can know whether some animals can ride.


    Chen considers whether to introduce some more docile animals, such as alpacas, Asian deer and pygmies.


    In the old American law, these animals are not controlled animals. As long as you apply for some simple certificates, you can keep them if you want.


    These animals are also suitable for children to contact.


    For example, the cattle or horses raised before are more likely to hurt the children at home.


    "Merry Christmas." Steven is the first one to call Chen Yu today.


    "Merry Christmas." Chen doesn''t feel Christmas, but he can''t destroy the festive atmosphere.


    For others, this is the most important festival.


    So Chen must show respect for other people''s festivals and traditions.


    Without looking at those guys from hell, they have no objection to Christmas.


    After all, they can also receive Chen Yu''s gifts at Christmas.


    "I envy you. I''m too busy to have a rest at Christmas." Steven spits out bitter water to Chen Yu.


    "You are the boss. If you want to have a holiday, no one can stop you." Chen Yu rolled his eyes hard.


    Steven''s position today, even if he has to rest for a month, can''t be stopped.


    "Do you think I don''t want to have a rest? The production team is in the preparation stage now. A lot of things delayed for a day are hundreds of thousands of dollars of losses."


    "It doesn''t mean that this will happen after the shooting starts. Why is it still in the preparatory stage and there will be losses due to a delay of one or two days?" Chen asked, puzzled.


    "There is a time requirement for the rental of equipment and sites, not when I want to use them, but when I want to use them, and there was a little problem in the preparation of some time ago, which led to the delay of the construction period. Now I can only catch up with the progress around Christmas."


    "What''s the problem? Can I help you? "


    "No, you can have your Christmas at ease."


    A little talk with Steven.


    Chen is not sure if Steven is busy, so he doesn''t continue to talk.


    The phone just hung up here, and there was another call coming in there.


    It''s basically the phone call of a close friend.


    All the blessings to Chen Yu.


    Of course, Chen Yu also sent blessings to every friend.


    Then there are the members of the association.


    ¡­¡­


    For Lindsay Beyonce, it was definitely a significant Christmas.


    She has been dropped three times by West and others into the test tower.


    Each time in less than a minute, they were killed by the monster in the training tower.


    Finally, at the end of the third time, West did not continue to throw her in.


    "Lindsay, go wash yourself and get ready for Christmas dinner." Jolin Nash stood outside the practice tower, waiting for Lindsay Beyonce.


    "Where can I wash it?"


    "Back to my room, of course."


    "What is my room?"


    "Forget it, I''ll take you."


    Lindsay Beyonce had little hope for her room.


    But when Jolin Nash took her to the arranged room.


    Lindsay Beyonce can''t believe it.


    Is this luxurious room in front of you really for yourself?


    "You didn''t take the wrong way, did you? Is this room mine? "


    "If you don''t like it, choose one yourself." Said Jolin Nash quietly.


    Lindsay Beyonce took a deep breath and asked, "what do you want to do to me?"


    "What about you? You have money? Or strength? " Jolin Nash looked down at Lindsay Beyonce, two fingers raised, a high-density fireball gathered: "everyone in the association can kill you with one finger, do you think you have value now and how do we treat you?""Then why leave me in that terrible vision?"


    "That''s the only way for members of our association." "Each of us has had countless trials and challenges in the tower," said Jolin Nash


    "But no one can hold on to that kind of place."


    "You are only on the first level now. Kill 100 of the weakest monsters. If you can''t even do this, you have no other purpose than to make us despise you. Even Erdos That is, the chief gatekeeper of our Association''s headquarters can stick to it for ten minutes, while other people have all broken through the first floor. How about you? "


    "No way. There''s no way anyone can break through that situation."


    "That only means you are weak. There is no other explanation."


    What Jolin Nash said embarrassed Lindsay Beyonce.


    In the small circle she used to live in, she was always awe and fear.


    However, after Chen Yu brought her here, she found that the power of self-confidence and pride she had in the past was so insignificant here.


    Here, it seems that everyone is stronger than themselves.


    "What is the highest floor?"


    "In addition to our president, the highest number of floors is four." "Believe me, you don''t even know the difficulty at the back," said Jolin Nash


    "You can do it, so can I."


    "I hope the president didn''t lose sight of it. After all, you are the first master of war psychic invited by the president."


    "Are you talking about the Asian? Is he the president? "


    "Of course."


    "You see, one day I will surpass him."


    "It''s good to have this heart. Work hard." Jolin Nash didn''t laugh at Lindsay Beyonce.


    Once she, also in silent efforts for this.


    But Chen Yu''s strength has always let her despair.


    She couldn''t see Chen Yu''s limits at all.


    Even Chen Yu has done the most extreme thing, killing God.


    That''s something you can''t even imagine.


    But it happened.


    Lindsay Beyonce looked at Chen Yu. "Do you want to laugh at me?"


    "Although there is little hope, there is a direction at last, isn''t there."


    "He''s good, isn''t he?"


    "Well." Jolin Nash nodded.

 Chapter 2137

    "When I was five years old, a little fat man bullied me every day. At that time, I vowed to beat him on the ground one day. When I was seven years old, I did it." Lindsay Beyonce said seriously: "when she was 12 years old, there was a girl in her class. Her father was a member of the black gang. She was also very powerful in school. I thought that one day, she would lose her support. On that day, I woke up my talent, and then that night, I smashed the girl''s father''s field..."


    Lindsay Beyonce told many stories about her past.


    Jolin Nash listened patiently to her memories.


    "What do you want to express?"


    "So many of my opponents in the past have been overtaken and defeated by me, so I believe that the same is true of that Asian."


    "I look after you. You work hard."


    Lindsay Beyonce thought she would hear Jolin Nash''s taunts.


    But Jolin Nash didn''t mean to mock her.


    This greatly reduced the pleasure of her manifesto.


    It''s just that the more distant Jolin Nash is, the more she feels that Jolin Nash despises her.


    "I can feel it. You don''t think it''s possible."


    "Hurry up, everyone else is waiting for you. If you want to miss this Christmas dinner, I don''t care." Jolin Nash urged.


    Lindsay Beyonce changed her clothes after a wash and felt a lot refreshed.


    When she came to the restaurant, she saw a lot of chaos.


    There are so many evil spirits here, more than all the evil spirits she has seen in her life.


    But at this time, everyone is immersed in the festival atmosphere.


    Two evil spirits talk on a simple stage.


    Lindsay Beyonce was in a trance and felt like she had gone wrong.


    Just then two evil chefs pushed in a huge, roasted creature.


    This huge barbecue can''t tell what it was.


    But it must not be a normal natural animal.


    Lindsay Beyonce was distracted again.


    She''s had contact with other psychics, but she''s not really had contact with the psychic world.


    So the understanding of the spiritual world is very shallow.


    She had never seen such an unnatural creature.


    "How about some dragon meat? It''s absolutely out of reach. " Jolin Nash brought a cut of barbecue to Lindsay Beyonce.


    "Flying dragon meat? Is that what it is? "


    "Well, we''ll grow it."


    "Is it a real dragon?"


    "No, there are real dragon meat in the icehouse, but it''s too complicated to cook. First, drain the blood in the meat completely. People can''t take dragon blood, and there are some complex magic ingredients in dragon meat, so unless it''s a special crowd, ordinary people can''t take it."


    "Dragon? The legendary dragon? Is there really that kind of creature? "


    "Of course, most of us have seen the dragon, even if it is more terrible than the dragon, we have also seen it."


    Lindsay Beyonce is really an eye opener today. Where did she have access to these things in the past.


    In addition to this roasted dragon meat, there are all kinds of strange unnatural food and magic food.


    There is also a good drink to the explosion of wine, Lindsay Beyonce a drink can not stop.


    At first, Lindsay Beyonce was a little more reserved.


    And I''m not familiar with anyone, so I''m alone.


    However, after three rounds of drinking, whoever comes to drink with her will be welcome.


    Even evil spirits are no exception.


    When she was still drunk, she ran to the stage and sang a song.


    At last she was carried back to the room.


    While in the room, she received a call from her uncle.


    "Uncle I''ve got a job. You don''t have to worry about me. "


    Lindsay Beyonce was awake when she answered the phone.


    For Lindsay Beyonce, this is her new start.


    Whether she wants to or not, she can''t get away.


    At least, before she has enough strength to make a choice, she must be here and obey the rules here.


    In fact, she has made a choice.


    In the past, her life was muddled, and she was inferior to most of the young and old Americans.


    But here she felt a real sense of belonging.


    This sense of belonging doesn''t mean how familiar she is with the people here.


    It''s because she thinks this is her world.


    Only here, she is not an alien.


    Here, ordinary people are different.Her uncle said after a long silence: "then you work hard. If you have time, come and see Nicole. Besides, this is your home forever."


    "Sorry, Uncle..."


    When Lindsay Beyonce heard her uncle''s words, her emotions exploded.


    The Midnight Carnival at headquarters is still going on. No, it''s just the beginning.


    Lindsay Beyonce hung up her uncle''s phone, and then she put herself in the quilt.


    Just then there was a knock at the door.


    Lindsay Beyonce guessed it was Jolin Nash at the door.


    Open the door, it''s Lindsay Beyonce.


    "The following carnival is still going on. Can''t we go on together?"


    "No, I have a headache after drinking too much."


    "Well, call me if you need anything, and I''ll live across from you."


    "When can I get my salary?" Asked Lindsay Beyonce again.


    "Complete a task, or become a full member of our association through the first level."


    "What task?" Lindsay Beyonce still sees the supernatural as a violent group.


    "Not necessarily. I don''t know when there will be. There are few missions recently. Missions in Los Angeles and surrounding areas have been taken away by the psionic team."


    "Is the psychic team the organization that felt my strength was not enough after recruiting me last time?"


    "That''s right."


    "Who is more powerful than the supernatural and the psionic?"


    "We, of course, are all children in front of us."


    "Then why are our tasks taken away by them?"


    "It''s more complicated. To put it mildly, we are adopted. They are born by themselves."


    "Can''t you kill them?"


    "Why kill them?" Jolin Nash laughed. "Sometimes violence doesn''t solve problems, it''s as powerful as a president, but it still has to obey the laws and rules."


    "That''s because he''s not strong enough to ignore the law and the rules."


    "Well, if you have to understand that, but here, never disobey the president''s order. You are also not strong enough to challenge his authority."

 Chapter 2138

    Though it''s Christmas.


    But the streets are still immersed in the festival atmosphere.


    Even some hypermarkets, shopping malls and supermarkets have not opened yet.


    If we change to domestic market, most of the shopping malls will not miss this business opportunity.


    After a walk around the street, Chen found that there was nothing to stroll around.


    Even the biggest commercial street in the city is inaccessible.


    This is totally different from the situation in China. If it is the first day of the new year after the Spring Festival in China, the shopping malls are absolutely crowded.


    After a round trip in the city, Chen finally ran to Hollywood.


    Steven''s studio is in Hollywood.


    Chen Ran to Steven''s studio.


    Sure enough, Steven and his staff are working hard in their studio.


    The staff in the studio are already familiar with Chen Yu.


    So when Chen Yu came, no one stopped him.


    No one went to say hello to Chen.


    One by one, they are working hard.


    "Hi, Steven."


    Chen Yu pushes Steven''s office open.


    Steven is reading a document.


    See Chen Yu come in, put down the document in hand.


    "Aren''t you at home with Fanny and the children today?"


    "I''m afraid you''re alone."


    Chen has a chair to sit on Steven''s desk.


    "When can I finish my work and go out for a drink?"


    "No time. By the way, did you drive today?" Steven asked.


    "Yes, what''s the matter? Do you want to remind me to drink and not drive? Don''t worry. Let your men help me drive back then. "


    "No, give me the key. I''ll use your car."


    "You''re not without a car."


    "I need to meet a customer. My car is too poor." Steven said.


    "I''m here for super running. Is it suitable for your temperament?"


    "It doesn''t matter, as long as it''s expensive."


    "All right." Chen Yu patted the car key on the table: "really don''t go out to drink?"


    "Didn''t you hear that? I''m going to see the client later."


    "Well, you can come out at a certain time."


    "No time in a short time."


    "All right." Chen Yu shrugs helplessly.


    Chen Yu didn''t stop at Steven''s, but said hello and left.


    Just downstairs, I saw an Asian woman taking selfies in front of her car.


    "Hello, is this your car?"


    The Asian woman turned to look at Chen Yu, looked up and down at him, turned her mouth, and looked down with disdain: "it''s not yours anyway."


    Chen Yu''s angry brain was swollen, but at this time he really didn''t have a car key.


    "From home?" Chen asked.


    "You too, how long have you been out? It''s going to be a fake foreign devil. "


    Chen Yu can''t talk with this woman. Turn around and leave.


    "Hey, wait, are you free?" The woman came after Chen again.


    "For what?"


    The woman gave Chen Yu a one hundred dollar note: "today I will be a tour guide, and this one hundred dollars is yours."


    Chen looked at the banknotes in his hand, put them away, and then turned around and left.


    "Ah You wait, what''s the matter with you? You''re so incompetent. "


    "You know you can''t take pictures here?" Chen Yuli said of course.


    "Don''t try to fool me. It''s not a military base. Why can''t you take photos?" Said the woman indignantly.


    "I didn''t lie to you. Look at that sign. It says no photos."


    The woman turned black and looked at Chen Yu angrily: "you think I don''t know English, it says that the parking space is forbidden."


    She didn''t care about the hundred dollars. She was angry at Chen Yu''s rascal and treated her as a fool.


    "Give me the money back or I''ll call the police."


    "There''s no surveillance here. Don''t talk about it, or I''ll sue you for defamation."


    This woman is also iron head, or be angry by Chen Yu.


    Take out the phone and call the police.


    Chen Chu turned away and left.


    But the woman directly held Chen Yu: "no going."


    Chen Chu turned to look at the woman here: "you let go, there are no one here. Don''t make me do anything bad to you."


    "I''m judo eight, am I afraid of you?"


    Just then, a police car stopped.


    And the old acquaintance of Chen Yu, Saran, came down from the car.


    "Who called the police just now?" Sarah had a business face.I didn''t plan to know Chen Yu at all.


    "How do you do, beautiful police lady? This lady has been talking to me since just now. She has to ask me to give her a hundred dollars, or she will say I am rude to her." Chen Zhuo, the villain, complained first.


    "No, it''s not like that. He robbed me of one hundred dollars." The woman said angrily in slightly strange English.


    Saran looked at Chen Yu and looked at the woman in surprise.


    "You mean he robbed you of a hundred dollars?"


    "Yes." The woman nodded affirmatively.


    "Then what do you say?" she said


    "You know me, how can I rob her of her money."


    With a sneer, the woman pointed to her mobile phone and said, "I have millions of people here to testify for me. What you did just now has been broadcast to my fans by me."


    Chen''s face suddenly turned into pig''s liver, horse''s egg. This woman is a anchor.


    I haven''t thought about it just now. Why does this woman keep holding up her selfie.


    After a long time, it''s been broadcast live.


    And listen to her tone, her popularity is not low.


    When saran saw Chen''s face, she immediately knew that Chen must have done such a thing.


    "Then come back to the police station with me."


    "Ha ha In fact, I was joking with her. I didn''t take the hundred dollars at all. "


    "Do you want to argue again?" The woman looked at Chen Yu with a sneer.


    "Actually, I''m a magician. The bill is in your pocket. If you don''t believe me, you can touch it." Chen Yu said awkwardly.


    "You think I''m a fool? Or are the people in the studio stupid? "


    "I''m telling you the truth. If you don''t believe me, feel for yourself."


    The woman touched her pocket and found that there was really a paper ball in her pocket.


    Take it out. It''s a hundred dollars.


    "When did you put it in?"


    "I said, I''m a magician." Chen Chu shrugged.


    Women try to remember the process of their contact with him.


    He didn''t seem to have any contact with his body.


    Is he really a magician?


    Women''s cell phone live room shrapnel flying, all kinds of speech.


    At this time, the woman saw a very conspicuous bullet curtain. This bullet curtain was sent by her frequent guests in the live broadcast room, and it was still the top of the reward list. It was a famous and handsome Taoist.


    "Xiaoxinxin, get him to the police station. I''ll give you 20 Buddha jumps."

 Chapter 2139

    On the platform where xiaoxinxin is located, fengliushuai Taoist is also a famous big man.


    Since the rise of the live platform, it has been frequently wandering in the live room of each beautiful anchor.


    And gave a lot of money in many live rooms.


    Xiaoxinxin''s live studio has also received a lot of rewards from the handsome Taoist.


    So xiaoxinxin is not only offended by the food and clothing parents.


    It''s just that the money that Chen Yu just took away is now in his own hands.


    What else can she say?


    "You can say that your cash is not the one he just robbed." Said the handsome Taoist.


    Xiaoxinxin''s face turned black. She had planned to.


    But as the handsome Taoist said, she can''t insult others in front of millions of audience.


    Although she is a net red, but she is not that kind of chest big brainless anchor.


    She would never do such a self destruct image or a self destruct future.


    "Lucky for you." Xiaoxinxin stares at Chen Yu.


    "Miss, are you going to bring a complaint against him? Or give up the opportunity? " Asked saran.


    "Forget it."


    Xiaoxinxin also came out to observe the old American people''s situation, and then broadcast it to her fans.


    She also held a distant attitude towards the old American police.


    Chen Yu stands behind saran and smiles at xiaoxinxin.


    That look is like saying, you hit me.


    Xiaoxinxin gnashes her teeth.


    Chen Yu whistled: "Miss police, may I leave?"


    People in the studio saw Chen Yu so arrogant.


    One by one, they all clamored to fly across the Pacific Ocean to teach Chen Yu a lesson.


    Saran looked at Chen Yu and Xiao Xinxin.


    "If it''s OK, I''ll leave."


    "Miss police, can you take me out of here? I think he wants to be wrong with me. "


    Saran thought, "where are you going? I''ll see you off. "


    "Hotel."


    For Chen, this is also a small episode.


    Even though Chen''s face is ugly in front of a million people, he will not take it to heart.


    Then Chen Yu visited several friends in succession.


    In the evening, Chen Yu declined rasfa''s stay and came out of rasfa''s manor.


    Turn around and head for the supernatural Society headquarters.


    Everything is the same in the headquarters.


    And all began to prepare for the third scarlet task.


    Everyone is also crazy to improve their own strength.


    The difficulty of the first task is not even the average level of the scarlet task.


    At that time, when they chose to look for the giants in the Nordic mythology, they were also trying.


    At that time, they didn''t have a comprehensive understanding of their own strength.


    After waiting for the action, they found that the task was very difficult in the eyes of others, which seemed to be the same thing in front of them.


    The second task is to protect the nature guardian.


    This task is very difficult indeed.


    I know that there are other things happening besides calculation.


    But in the end, because of Chen''s intervention, the danger that should have happened was solved by Chen.


    For the third time, they were all determined to finish the task before Chen Yu stepped in.


    Of course, even if they are determined.


    They must also carefully consider the choice of a third task.


    Even if they know they are strong.


    But they are not invincible.


    There are many problems they need to face, and they have many shortcomings.


    The difficulty of some scarlet tasks is still very dangerous, or even impossible to complete.


    What they need to choose is one that is not only in line with their strength, but also with their ability, and at the same time can bring them enough challenges.


    Of course, you can''t choose tasks that you can''t accomplish.


    That kind of task is not self challenge, it''s self seeking.


    It is not a pleasant thing to ask Chen for help.


    Chen saw Lindsay Beyonce kneeling in front of the training tower, retching constantly.


    This has happened to other members in the past.


    From the medical point of view, this is excessive hyperactivity, which leads to the release of too many hormones in the body, affecting all organs of the body, so retching symptoms appear.


    However, as long as you adapt to the situation in the training tower, and at the same time put your mind flat, the bad symptoms will disappear naturally.


    Chen Yu came to Lindsay Beyonce with a smile.


    "Dear Miss Beyonce, how are you feeling now? Do you want to give up? "When Lindsay Beyonce saw Chen Yu''s arrival, and then saw Chen Yu''s face that was not beaten, she was not angry.


    Of course, she has learned to behave now.


    She knew that she was not Chen''s opponent.


    She knows Chen Yu is very, very powerful.


    She just silently gathered a breath in her heart, and when her strength was enough, she vowed to give Chen Zhu a good look.


    "Sometimes anger can also inspire a person''s potential and continue to be angry enough with me." Chen Chu turns away with a smile.


    Lindsay Beyonce was even angrier and rushed up to Chen''s back.


    But when she calmed down, Lindsay Beyonce gave up the idea.


    With their current strength gap, this kind of sneak attack is meaningless, and also meaningless to her personally.


    Chen Yu enters West''s office, surrounded by west, Gaia and Rouen fasibon.


    "President, why are you here?"


    "Come and see you. I just heard you at the door saying that you are going to Luxi peninsula. Is this your third scarlet task?"


    "Yes, the Luxi Peninsula crisis."


    Chen then learned about Luxi Peninsula and the details of the mission.


    Luxi Peninsula, located in the Arctic Ocean region, is also extremely cold because it is located in the Arctic circle.


    But Luxi Peninsula used to be the headquarters of a magic organization.


    But because the organization abused magic, it opened a door that should not be opened.


    Kill that group and all civilians on the Luxi peninsula.


    Now it is an abandoned island.


    This task is to enter the ice caves of Luxi Peninsula, find and kill the king of those creatures.


    This task is very difficult.


    But one thing is very much in line with the tenets of the supernatural society.


    It''s no problem even if it''s hard.


    The only thing needed for this task is great strength, as well as fighting, fighting, and fighting.


    So far, many teams have entered Luxi Peninsula, but most of them have failed.


    They don''t need to think about any conspiracy.


    They just need to do what they are best at.


    "Will Lindsay Beyonce follow?"


    "Yes, although the trial tower has powerful functions, it is essential to cultivate a real crowd."

 Chapter 2140

    "This task seems to be the simplest, only needs to fight, but it will also be the most difficult, because this task is a pure standard, do you really have no problem?"


    Chen Yu''s eyes twinkled, and the task was too attractive for him.


    There is no need to worry about the battle at all. Chen can let go directly.


    When West heard Chen''s words, he immediately guessed Chen''s intention.


    "President, that''s why we need to use this task to assess our strength. If you step in, this assessment will become meaningless."


    "There are many powerful organizations in the world, but these people are not able to complete the task," Chen said


    "President."


    "Well, I won''t interfere until you send out a distress signal. This head office is over."


    "Well." West nodded with satisfaction.


    "By the way, Shengyao will be held on January 1. Don''t you start so fast? It''s a pity that this event has only been held once in ten years. If we don''t take part in it, we can at least see the level of the world''s top psychics in the last ten years. "


    "I have no problem." Gaia said, looking at West at the same time: "West, what do you think?"


    West thought for a moment: "it''s OK to postpone the crisis of Luxi peninsula for a while. This splendid event is indeed a rare one."


    In fact, Chen Yu is right in saying that we can see the best and the best psychic in the world in the last decade.


    This group of psychics is not necessarily the most powerful, but they represent the pattern of the spiritual world in the future.


    "Ten places, who will take part?" Chen asked.


    "I''ll take part, too." Said West.


    "Since we are going to attend such a grand event, we must send the best members."


    "Helys is one, English is one, Jolin Nash is one, moid is one..."


    Chen Yu recited his name one by one and confirmed the final quota after Gaia and West confirmed it.


    Gaia, West, helys, Ingrid, Jolin Nash, moid, Norma, Toyono Tianxi.


    A total of eight places were confirmed, and the remaining two were contested by others in the association.


    In this list, West has a strong ability to defeat the enemy.


    Gaia, Helios and Norma are all front-line forces.


    Their strength will never be questioned.


    Jolin Nash, moid, Ingrid and Toyono Tianxi are among the most prominent in the second tier.


    So it won''t be controversial to confirm their list.


    The difference between the other second and third tier members is not very obvious.


    So Chen Yu decided to let the internal competition be fair.


    In fact, it doesn''t matter who goes.


    Because they didn''t go to the saints to win the place.


    ¡­¡­


    "It failed again, didn''t it?" Jolin Nash comes to Lindsay Beyonce.


    Lindsay Beyonce went in and out of the training tower, not without improvement.


    The first thing she was sure of was what Jolin Nash had said before.


    She found that almost everyone in the association has super strength.


    The strength she once prided herself on is nothing to mention in front of these people.


    Then she began to try to break through the first layer.


    But at first, all her attempts were fruitless.


    Every time a tide of beasts appears, it''s a second kill.


    There is no second possibility.


    But after several adjustments, she found the feeling.


    From the first second kill to the next ten seconds, twenty seconds, thirty seconds.


    By now she has been able to hold on for a minute.


    But it doesn''t make sense to hold on for a minute.


    Because the condition of customs clearance is to kill 100 monsters.


    No matter how long she persists, as long as she fails to meet the conditions, she will never be able to pass the customs.


    But, accustomed to a person''s she, always can''t find the trick.


    I also don''t know how to find people to solve puzzles. I only know how to try, try and try again.


    But now she''s stuck in the bottle.


    She can''t hold on for more than 30 seconds.


    Jolin Nash watched Lindsay Beyonce come in and out of the practice tower and knew she was in trouble.


    As a matter of fact, she has met before.


    But at that time she had people to ask.


    In addition to Chen Yu, Gaia was the first one to pass the customs.


    Then there were more people, so she had a lot of people to ask.


    But Lindsay Beyonce''s character determined that even if she was in trouble, she would probably take it on her own, rather than seek help from others.As a passer-by, Jolin Nash felt the need to help Lindsay Beyonce solve the problem.


    "I don''t think I''m playing well. I''m sure I''ll do better next time." Lindsay Beyonce said defiantly.


    "The first thing you have to do is not let yourself fall into the monster''s encirclement. Those monsters will only appear in one direction." Said Jolin Nash.


    Lindsay Beyonce just wanted to refute, but after thinking about it carefully, she immediately understood what Jolin Nash meant.


    Those monsters will form a circle at a very fast speed.


    However, if you keep retreating, the monster''s circle cannot be formed.


    In this way, I don''t need to guard against attacks from behind.


    "I see." Lindsay Beyonce stood up again.


    She was going to try it right away, but before entering the tower, she looked back at Jolin Nash.


    "Thank you."


    In fact, this kind of tactical plan, even she can think of.


    It''s just a matter of time.


    But Jolin Nash''s reminder, let her time cost greatly reduced.


    Although it is impossible for her to pass the first floor of the trial tower at one time, it also greatly improved her original performance.


    This is a physical and mental test.


    In the process of killing monsters in the tower.


    She is growing up again and again.


    But this trial can''t be passed if practice makes perfect.


    Strength is also a big obstacle.


    If you don''t have enough strength, no matter how skillful you are, it''s empty talk.


    Just like Chen Yu now, even if he doesn''t do anything, he will stand where he is and let a professional boxer fight. Only Chen Yu will win.


    And Lindsay Beyonce''s strength is to limit the threshold of her clearance.


    Even if her first ninety-nine monsters can do no harm, the last monster has no magic power to start again, that is not a victory.


    Laugh to the end, that is the real victory.


    The first floor of the trial tower is to learn how to face the situation and how to grasp the loopholes of the monster front.


    Then learn how to use their own advantages, learn how to control and distribute their magic.


    Then there is the training of skills, and finally the fundamental magic bottleneck.

 Chapter 2141

    Lindsay Beyonce came out of the test tower.


    Although it was another failed attempt.


    But she clearly felt her growth.


    This growth is not magic growth.


    It''s her experience.


    She recalled her previous attempts.


    She can clearly know where she was wrong in the previous attempt.


    Some mistakes were not realized at that time.


    But now in retrospect, it turns out to be so outrageous.


    But Lindsay Beyonce is not going to continue.


    She''s really tired today.


    At the moment, she felt very tired physically and mentally.


    Originally, she wanted to take a shower, and then have a good sleep.


    But when I got to the open space in front of me, I found that I didn''t know when to build a platform.


    There was a circle of people around. Maiev and Moore were fighting on the stage.


    Lindsay Beyonce remembers Maiev.


    I''ve heard from Jolin Nash that Maiev was one of her former members of the supernatural society.


    And the awakening time is very short.


    But it took Maiev only two days to pass the first floor.


    Thinking that the first floor of her training tower is still far away, Lindsay Beyonce was overwhelmed.


    But it''s not her strength that really makes Lindsay Beyonce remember.


    But she is more difficult to get close to than herself.


    Maiev''s magic is very special. She uses sound waves to attack enemies.


    But it''s a little worse than Moore.


    Moore uses the magic of separation.


    Although he is just over sixteen now, his magic, both in experience and strength, is far better than Maiev.


    So the result is self-evident. Moore easily defeated Maiev.


    Maiev shrugged and left the arena without saying a word.


    So far, Maiev has only tried in the trial tower.


    But Moore and accumulated a lot of practical experience.


    So Maiev''s failure is natural.


    "Who will practice with me next?" Moore is quite arrogant.


    In any case, the first-line forces will not come up, and the strongest ones among the second-line forces have also got the quota.


    So I won''t come up and embarrass him.


    So he can be arrogant.


    Just then Coran ran up.


    "Moore, I''ll play with you."


    Moore rolled his eyes. "You don''t mind."


    To tell you the truth, though Coran is the son of Ingrid, Moore is the leader of Coran.


    Many of Coran''s things are taught by Moore.


    Under the challenge arena, everyone looked at Ingrid with great interest.


    "Ingrid, do you think Coran can win?" Gaia asked in a playful tone.


    "How could it be won? Coran is not as cunning as Moore."


    At this time, Corran in the ring took the lead in launching the attack.


    He had inherited the blood of Ingrid, with super speed.


    He went straight to Moore.


    Although he can''t achieve his father''s speed of almost changing.


    But he is still confident that his speed is far faster than the average person.


    At least Moore can''t respond.


    In a moment, he rushed to Moore and made a face in front of him.


    Looking at Moore''s panicked look, Coran was a little proud: "you lost."


    With that, Coran had reached for Moore.


    "No, you lost."


    At the moment when Coran touched Moore, Moore suddenly showed a strange smile.


    Coran realized that he was wrong, but he couldn''t stop.


    At the moment of contact with Moore, he exploded.


    Coran screamed, and the whole man flew out and fell under the challenge arena.


    Of course, after all, it''s his own man, and Moore can''t be tough on him.


    Although Coran was in a mess, he just suffered a little skin injury. Soon he stood up.


    "Moore, how is it possible? Why does your body explode?"


    "Who said that I was the noumenon?"


    "No, that''s separation. I remember it very clearly. I remember all your actions in the arena, including how many times you used separation magic and what kind of actions you had."


    "Sorry, I forgot to tell you. I learned a new magic. You can switch between noumenon and avatar at will, so avatar may be noumenon, or avatar may be avatar."


    Coran was depressed: "compare with me, do you have to be so serious?"


    In fact, he should know that he can''t win more.Their gap is still very clear.


    "Jolin Nash, what are they doing?"


    "Can''t you see the game?"


    "Competition? Why play? Or is it the fixed day of the supernatural society? "


    "No, it''s to take part in the once-in-a-decade battle of the saints."


    "What kind of activity is it?"


    "It''s about bringing together the most prominent psychics in the world in the last decade, and then picking out ten people to give the title of the shiner." Said Jolin Nash.


    "That is to see the most prominent psychic in the world?"


    "You want to join? Go up and try. "


    Lindsay Beyonce went to the arena with great interest.


    She has made obvious progress, but the strength gap is there.


    There''s no ups and downs, and Moore has no bullshit.


    Quite simply, she was kicked on her ass by Moore and then rolled off the ring.


    Lindsay Beyonce was depressed.


    But if she loses, she''ll lose. She''s very cheerful.


    Back to Jolin Nash''s side, he asked, "what''s the difference between me and that boy?"


    "If it''s magic alone, it''s about twenty times your power, if it''s destructive, it''s hundreds of times yours."


    "Is there such a big gap between us?"


    "The difference in magic value can be made up, but the destructive power is the difference in attributes. At the same level, you can''t be more powerful than his destructive power, and there is also the difference in actual combat experience. It''s hard to use accurate values to make conclusions, but Moore participated in several battles with the president."


    "That''s to say, I can''t get the quota, can I?"


    "No, that''s all you have."


    "All right." Lindsay Beyonce couldn''t help it, though she was a little reluctant.


    After all, she is not qualified to ask others to give her the back door.


    Just the thought of meeting some of the best psychics in the world.


    And if she wants to get the chance, she needs to wait ten years later, and she is very disappointed.


    Lindsay Beyonce watched the competition on the ring.


    The last two places are for Moore and Giselle.


    Of course, that doesn''t mean they''re the best of the rest.


    It''s just that we''re all on the point.


    No one really put out the card and the other desperately.


    After finishing the work, we still talked and laughed.


    Lindsay Beyonce secretly vowed to catch up with these people and Chen Yu.


    "Jolin Nash, wait for me." Lindsay Beyonce spoke to Jolin Nash for the first time.

 Chapter 2142

    "Lao Zhang, do you have any tickets for the battle of saints and blazers?"


    "No, what do you think it is? You can bring someone directly. " Zhang Tian said directly.


    "How can I get in touch with the organizers when I get to Istanbul?"


    "When you get to Istanbul Airport, you can find a red and blue taxi, that is to say, go to the wilderness market, and the taxi drivers will take you to the place you want to go."


    "Then you don''t need anything to prove your identity? Badges, letters, etc. "


    "When you arrive, just give me a call. There''s not so much trouble." Zhang Tianyi disagreed and said, "after all, you are the places I recommend. No one will not give me face."


    "Just your face." Chen Yu turned his mouth.


    Although the fame conference brings a lot of troubles.


    But more often, fame can make your face bigger.


    "Do you envy? Envy words, let your person good performance, strive for one day to become famous


    "Come on, no matter how big your face is, it''s hard for me."


    Zhang Tianyi was enraged when he heard Chen Yu''s words.


    "It suddenly occurred to me that a few days ago, someone robbed a girl of another''s $100 in the street. I''m not ashamed of that, but he also claimed to be an expert."


    How does Zhang Tianyi know that Chen Zhuo''s cheek is slightly drawn?


    "Zhang, you are still in Los Angeles. You''d better be polite to me."


    Zhang Tian suddenly blew up: "believe it or not, when I arrived in Istanbul, I asked your staff to have defective parts?"


    "It''s a big deal. What can you do with me? Come and hit me. "


    Every time they talk, there is no peaceful communication.


    Every time, they talk hard to each other.


    In the end, both sides parted unhappily.


    And the next time we talk, it''s like someone who''s okay.


    Istanbul, it also has a much louder name, Byzantium, or Constantinople.


    Once the capital of the Eastern Roman Empire, Istanbul was the political and cultural center of that time.


    Today Istanbul still has a very important position.


    Istanbul also has a special place in the spiritual world.


    Chen did not plan to take his family to Istanbul this time.


    After all, it''s not a long way. They don''t travel.


    By the time the battle of the saints began, Istanbul must be full of psychics.


    And most psychics are top class.


    Although most of the psychic masters of different realms abide by the rules of non invasion and harassment of ordinary people.


    But when the woods are big, there are always some birds with brains in their heads.


    In terms of risk, it must be more than usual.


    Chen hopes that the next time their family travels, they will be able to travel by their own private plane.


    Thinking of private airplanes, Chen Yu thought of previous plans to build a private airport.


    Chen picked up the phone and dialed feywood Cisco.


    "Happy Christmas, feywood."


    "Happy Christmas, Mr. Chen." Feywood Cisco politely said hello to Chen.


    In fact, on Christmas day, he called Chen Yu.


    "How''s Steven''s villa doing, feywood?"


    "At present, the foundation is still being built, but before and after Christmas, all my staff have to take a holiday, so they will not start work until next year." Feywood Cisco thought Chen was here to help Steven inquire about the progress of the project, so he explained truthfully.


    "Remember what I told you before, I plan to build a private airport. Do you have enough people now?"


    "Yes, Mr. Chen."


    Feywood Cisco''s heart gave him a big puff, and Chen Yu gave him the best Christmas present.


    "Our company has just expanded the recruitment of 100 employees, so we have a lot of manpower. Even if several projects are started at the same time, the progress will not be affected."


    "In this way, you''d better send a designer to visit the place with me, and then make a measurement. In addition, I''ll let my lawyer hand over to you."


    "I see. People on my side are on call. When would it be convenient for you?"


    "I can do it any time." Chen said, "well, how about tomorrow? Do the engineers in your company have time tomorrow? If I''m still on vacation, I''ll change the date, but I''m going to Europe for a while in a few days, and then I can only let my lawyer communicate with you. "


    "Sometimes, the engineers in our company think the Christmas holiday is too long." Said feywood Cisco at once.


    Of course, it must be insincere.


    But feywood Cisco thought he would give a big gift to his men.


    He should be happy to end the holiday.


    The next day, feywood Cisco brought two engineers to Chen''s estate.These two engineers are old acquaintances with Chen Yu.


    After all, the mirror lake manor where the Chen Yu family now live, and their contribution.


    "Mr. Chen, are you planning to build a private airport around mirror lake?"


    Chen has this idea, but there is another plan, which is to build a private airport next to the headquarters of the supernatural society.


    Now Chen Yu is also in a tangle about where to build it.


    "Mr. Chen, I think you''d better think about it carefully." "It''s not a wise choice to build an airport near a house," one of the engineers said solemnly


    "Why?"


    "The first is the noise of the aircraft taking off and landing." The engineer said: "the second is the safety problem. Even if the airport is not often used, the noise brought by the medium and large-scale aircraft when landing near the ground will have a great impact on the human body, especially if you have children in your home. The last point is the use of levy. When a plane is in trouble in the air, the government has the right to temporarily expropriate any airport, and Los Angeles is a highly used airline area, and there are more or less hundreds of similar incidents every year, so it is likely that there will be airlines'' planes taking off and landing at your private airport, which will also bring inconvenience to your life. "


    The engineer''s words completely dispelled Chen''s idea.


    "Well, then build a private airport somewhere else."


    The area of the association''s headquarters is much larger than the area around mirror lake.


    So there is enough space to build a private airport.


    "Mr. Chen, what''s your budget?"


    "It doesn''t matter how much the budget is, as long as it meets my use requirements." "At least five large and medium-sized aircraft can be parked on the tarmac, hangar and three-way runway. Today, I''ll take you to that place for measurement, and then you can give me a quotation for feywood," Chen said


    "Yes, Mr. Chen."


    Feywood Cisco is no stranger to the supernatural society''s headquarters.


    After all, the headquarters of the association was built by his construction team.

 Chapter 2143

    Chen took fewood Cisco and two engineers to the headquarters of the association.


    West accompanied feywood Cisco and others to investigate the geological conditions of the construction site.


    "My company is here, so in order not to affect the work of the company''s employees, I hope that the construction party will not come here, and if there is a need to come here, please call in advance," Chen said


    "Of course, I understand that it is about three kilometers away from Mr. Chen''s company, so the construction noise will not interfere with your company''s working hours."


    Feywood Cisco takes the lead in making a statement, which will restrain its employees.


    Design plan and budget, feywood Cisco has not been able to give in a short time.


    But at least $400 million is expected.


    What Chen wants to build is not an ordinary apron.


    There is also a need for an aircraft warehouse.


    Although it is not as good as that kind of civil aviation airport, it still belongs to a large scale.


    The most expensive one is the airstrip.


    The private plane Chen wants to buy is one of those large private planes.


    It''s not a small plane, so the requirements for the runway are very high.


    Although in fact to tell the state of the road surface, it can also be grudgingly provided for large aircraft to take off and land.


    But this kind of landing can do a lot of damage to the runway.


    So Chen Yu thought that since it was to be built, of course, it was the best one.


    He doesn''t need money anyway.


    ¡­¡­


    Xiaoxinxin, whose real name is Lixin, is just a anchor.


    But there are not many anchors who can run all over the world these years.


    Millions of fans. This is the top anchor in the broadcasting circle.


    The income is not much less than that of the second and third tier stars.


    Of course, the live content of Lixin is also relatively new.


    It''s not like most beautiful anchormans, it''s singing and dancing in the studio.


    Her live content is rich.


    Watching her live broadcast can not only see all over the world, but also see many local customs.


    There are the most prosperous cities in the world, as well as the backward tribes in the African continent.


    "Friends, today I''m going to take you to one of the best restaurants in Los Angeles."


    As she walked, Li Xin broadcast live to her mobile phone.


    "Marina''s, that''s it."


    Some of the audience in the studio are the strongest.


    To open your mouth is to blow all kinds of wind into the sky.


    As long as others say it, they will refute it to show their profound knowledge.


    Now, for example, Lixin says that Marina is one of the best restaurants in Los Angeles.


    There was an immediate retort.


    Most of them may not even have been in their own provinces.


    Let alone go abroad.


    But one mouth is an international event, and one mouth is something that is not in the sky or on the earth.


    Of course, Li Xin as a professional anchor, she will not and this group of fine bars.


    In front of the restaurant, there are long queues outside.


    Li Xin has not stopped the live broadcast, and still said to the studio, "it''s a famous restaurant in Los Angeles. Look at the people here... The traffic shows that many Hollywood stars like to come here for dinner. Moreover, the restaurant doesn''t accept appointments. All customers who come here for dinner can only queue up here."


    Just then, a waiter in charge of the order at the door of the restaurant came over.


    "I''m sorry, miss. We can''t take photos here."


    Li Xin''s lips are full of complaints.


    "Why not?"


    "Because there are some customers here who don''t want to appear in the mirror. Do you understand what I mean?"


    "It seems that we can only temporarily stop the live broadcast."


    Li Xin still understands the rules.


    After all, there are a lot of public figures here.


    If paparazzi reporters come in and out every day.


    That would only damage the reputation of the restaurant.


    After the explanation between Li Xin and the audience in the studio, most of them can express their understanding.


    Not too few people clamor for clearance.


    Li Xin turned a blind eye to the clamour of those people.


    These people are often the most nonexistent, so they always want to find a little sense of existence on the Internet.


    But even on the Internet, no one is willing to pay attention to them.


    Li Xin is going to shut down the live broadcast and put away his mobile phone.


    An unexpected voice came.


    "Well, isn''t that the big anchor?" Chen Yu teases Li Xin and comes over.


    Li Xin steps back and squints at Chen Yu.


    "Why are you here?""Hiss It''s like I can''t be here. "


    "It''s like you can afford it here."


    Last time Chen Yuming robbed her of $100, Li Xinli naturally classified Chen Yuming as a very unhappy type.


    Although looking at Chen Yu''s appearance, I think it''s just a facade product.


    "Oh, look down on me?"


    "I just look down on you." Li Xin defiantly said.


    "That''s good. We''ll spend here to see who consumes more and who loses is the grandson."


    Li Xin subconsciously wants to refuse, but the audience in the studio is noisy.


    "Xiaoxinxin, gamble with him, be afraid of his egg, and I will reward you as much as you consume."


    Several big guys in the studio were shouting. When they saw Chen Yu''s arrogance, they were all indignant.


    What''s more, they don''t think Chen can spend much here.


    Li Hin may not care about those bar masters.


    Because that cleanliness doesn''t do her any good.


    But she can''t ignore these big guys in the studio.


    Because they are the parents of Lixin.


    "Bet what?"


    "If you lose, give the other party the amount of money to spend." Chen said.


    "Joke, if you mess things up, no one can win you. You can use my lost money to settle the account, and this gamble is meaningless."


    "Since it''s gambling on who consumes more, of course, you have to pay your own bill." Chen Yuli said of course.


    Li Xin looks at Chen Zhuxin''s tone of swearing to Dan Dan Dan, but also wants to back out a bit.


    "If you agree now, forget it. Remember to see me take a detour later, and the grandchildren in your studio." Chen Yu''s face is in need of beating: "by the way, who is not satisfied, come to Los Angeles to beat me."


    "Boy, there''s a way to leave an address."


    "I met the gang in Los Angeles. Believe it or not, I asked them to kill you?"


    One by one, the audience in the live room were angry with the air, and they were not arrogant.


    At this time, Li Xin was already in a dilemma.


    If she backed out at this time, her parents in the studio would be rebellious.


    "Well, if you want to compare, then compare, but you''d better be willing to concede." Li Xin said in a cold voice.


    "You too." Chen Yu has a smile on his face.


    "But first of all, you need to be able to get in. It''s my number." With that, Li Xin left Chen Zhu a handsome figure.


    Li Xin enters the restaurant and is about to turn around to mock Chen Yu outside, only to find that Chen Yu also follows in.

 Chapter 2144

    Li Xingang wants to put away his mobile phone and stop the live broadcast.


    But the audience in the studio were all crying for live broadcast.


    "It can''t be broadcast here..." Li Xin wants to explain.


    But the audience didn''t listen at all.


    "It''s live. If someone comes, just stop." "It''s just the one million people who are witnessing that when your beautiful anchor loses, you can really give generously, but don''t just know how to shoot."


    "Shut up and you''ll lose."


    "I pay more for a meal than you do for a year."


    Chen Chu sat next to Lixin''s desk and made a ring of fingers.


    "What can I do for you, sir?"


    "I''ll have the ten most expensive dishes on the menu." Chen said, looking at Lixin defiantly, "by the way, don''t waste food in front of a million people."


    Li Xin took a deep breath and said with a sneer, "you don''t know, before I went around the world, I was the host of the king of the stomach."


    Li Xin also called the waiter.


    When the waiter came over, he first looked at the mobile phone on the table with his eyes on it, then looked back at Chen Yu and said nothing.


    "Miss, what can I do for you?"


    "I''ll have all the dishes on the menu."


    "What? Miss Are you alone? "


    "Of course." Of course, Li Xinli said, and put a Citibank platinum card on the dinner plate: "don''t be afraid that I don''t have money to check out."


    "As you wish, please wait a moment." The waiter left directly after Li Xin ordered the meal.


    "Ha ha The boy on the other side is confused. "


    "He certainly doesn''t know, xiaoxinxin''s appetite."


    "Don''t say he''s alone, even if there are ten more, he won''t be xiaoxinxin''s opponent."


    "She is China''s first female food anchor."


    "I hope he has money to pay for dinner."


    Chen''s order was served first. Chen looked at Lixin.


    "I''ll have dinner first."


    When eating in his own restaurant, Chen still needs to consider the impact.


    So you can''t do anything that''s too out of line.


    For example, if you grab food by hand, you can''t do it.


    However, Chen''s way of eating is far from elegant.


    Chen soon finished one plate of squid in sauce, and then turned to the second plate of fat goose in soup.


    Li Xincai served the first course when Chen Zhu finished eating the fat goose soup.


    Li Xin''s movements are not related to ladies.


    At the same time, she showed the nature of food.


    Chen soon finished all ten dishes.


    Li Xin''s movements were also very fast, and she followed closely, eliminating the tenth course.


    Immediately, Li Xin turned to Chen Yu.


    "Is it still edible?"


    Chen Yu made another ring and called the waiter.


    "I''ll have the same dish again."


    "Yes, sir."


    The audience in the studio has all kinds of speeches.


    "I don''t know. This guy can eat well."


    "But I guess it''s to the limit. After all, the ten portions he ordered are not too many. The three normal people don''t have to finish eating."


    "They consume more than those who consume, and they don''t eat more than those who consume more."


    "So what, anyway, today I want to support xiaoxinxin in our family. Xiaoxinxin has a million people to support her. Can''t we still do this guy?"


    The food in this restaurant is very delicious.


    But the price is not cheap.


    Xiaoxinxin wondered in her heart whether she could recover the cost of tonight''s live broadcast.


    Looking up at Chen Zhu, he really eats a lot.


    However, xiaoxinxin believes that she will not lose to Chen Yu no matter how much she eats or her wallet.


    Chen Zhu finished the second ten courses.


    Xiaoxinxin said not to be outdone: "don''t force yourself, be careful to eat bad body."


    "I''ll give it back to you as well." "As a doctor''s advice, you''d better go to the hospital to have a corrective operation for your stomach bag deformity, of course, after this meal," Chen said


    Xiaoxinxin replied with a sneer: "aren''t you a magician? When did you become a doctor again? "


    "Doctor is my main business, magic is my hobby. If you need me to introduce a hospital, I''d like to help you."


    Two people are tit for tat, from the dinner table to the tongue.


    However, it has to be said that Li Xin is the most edible woman or human that Chen Yu has ever met.


    Of course, Chen Yu has seen the king of the stomach.


    I also know how the king of stomachache is, but Lixin can really eat it.


    Her way of eating is actually very heavy on her body.But Chen would not sympathize with her.


    After all, it''s the way she makes money.


    Chen Zhu has eaten 40 dishes, and Xiao Xinxin is close behind.


    "Waiter, give me a bottle of unknown wine."


    Li Xin looked up at Chen Yu and said, "why, can''t you eat?"


    Chen Yu smiled and said, "have you forgotten our gamble? It''s not that you eat more than others, but that you spend more than others."


    "So what, do you think a bottle of wine will win the game?"


    "You''d better look at the menu first."


    Li Xin picked up the menu and looked at the price of wine on the menu.


    Soon, she saw the price of the unknown wine, $345000.


    Li Xin''s face changed.


    The price of this bottle of wine is almost 2.2 million RMB.


    She can''t afford the price, but it''s beyond her imagination.


    The most important point is that she is now in a dilemma.


    If she concedes at this time, she will have to bear the expensive expenses.


    But if she doesn''t give up, she needs to order at least one.


    "Waiter, I''ll have a bottle of anonymous wine, too."


    "Yes, miss."


    The studio exploded directly, and a large number of tourists swarmed into the studio.


    Li Xin''s studio has an unprecedented number of more than 1.5 million people.


    Although it is a breakthrough for Li Xin.


    But Li Xin still feels heartache for this bottle of expensive wine.


    It''s too expensive. It''s really too expensive.


    And the audience in the live room is also discussing this bottle of super priced wine.


    "Waiter, come here..."


    Li Xin saw Chen Zhu order ten more dishes after he came up with the wine.


    Can he still eat?


    "It''s better to be careful. He has at least half a million dollars on his table and the bottle of wine." Li Xin said deliberately.


    The waiter looked back at Lixin and left in silence.


    Li Xin is also a little surprised. Aren''t these waiters afraid of death?


    If Chen Yu doesn''t have the money to pay, then these waiters will be involved, right?


    Li Xin at this time can only continue to order.


    And now she''s bleeding inside.


    Three million yuan for a meal. Who can I talk to about it?


    Although if she wins, she can get the money back from Chen Yu.


    But is this guy really rich?


    In this regard, Li Xin still expressed doubts.

 Chapter 2145

    At the time of eating 50 dishes, even Lixin can''t support herself.


    By the end of the day, Li Xin was already stuffing something into her mouth.


    However, Chen kept a high efficient way of eating all the time.


    Chen Chu grinned and looked at Li Xin''s ugly face.


    "You don''t seem to be able to eat."


    "I''ll see how you check out later."


    Li Xin can''t eat any more. She doesn''t plan to order any more.


    After all, if she wastes food in front of a million people, her studio is likely to be banned.


    And she doesn''t think she can get that bet even if she wins.


    After all, it depends on the bill.


    If the man can''t even settle the account, she is the winner.


    "Waiter, pay."


    When Li Xin got the bill, her heart was still twitching.


    At this time, Chen Zhao also waved: "bring my bill."


    Chen Chu got the bill and went to Lixin.


    "Five hundred eighty-five thousand dollars. It looks like you lost."


    Li Xin looks at Chen Yu with a sneer. "You haven''t paid yet."


    "Check out? Why should I check out in my own shop? " Chen Yu''s smile is always so hard to beat.


    Li Xin''s eyes widened, and more than a million people in the studio also showed their expressions of amazement.


    "You mean Is this shop yours? "


    "Didn''t I tell you? Oh I may have forgotten, but I still want to thank the lady for spending $459000 in my shop. "


    "You lied to me?"


    "When did I cheat you? Please tell me, where have I cheated you? "


    Li Xinsi wanted to go, but he didn''t find a reason to contradict.


    Chen Yu never cheated her from beginning to end.


    However, Li Xin thought that Chen Yu was a poor man who had to fight for a hundred dollars.


    What she needs to think about now is whether to hold back.


    If from the legal point of view, their bets have no legal effect.


    However, Li Xin is a public figure after all.


    Dishonest to people, but also in front of a million people.


    It will be a huge blow to her career.


    "When I lose." Li Xin finally decided to accept the result.


    Willing to gamble but willing to lose, although she is not very willing.


    But by this time, she was already in a dilemma.


    At this time, the audience in the studio gave generously.


    In a short time, Li Xin received more than 100000 rewards.


    It''s a drop in the bucket compared to her loss tonight.


    However, the soaring popularity of the studio still allows her to recover and compensate for some losses.


    But after all, it was Chen Yu who put it together.


    Li Xin left unhappily.


    At the door, Li Xin is waiting for the car. I can see Chen Yu''s car passing by her.


    Chen Yu''s car was the one she photographed when she was in Hollywood that day.


    "Miss, alone? Would you like a ride? Don''t you? That''s all. Goodbye. "


    Li Xin looks at Chen Zhuyang''s long back and stomps his feet angrily.


    For Chen, the hundreds of thousands of dollars won are nothing.


    Even if he doesn''t do anything, he earns more than that every day.


    However, this episode is to let Chen Yu find fun.


    ¡­¡­


    "Boss, are you sure you don''t need me to accompany you to Istanbul?" Portia looked at Chen Yu with expectant eyes.


    Her face and eyes showed that she wanted to go to Istanbul.


    "No." Chen Yu said quietly.


    This time Chen Yu plans to go out alone.


    There are so many children in her family that she can''t take care of them alone.


    So let Portia stay and help fari.


    As for Portia''s personal thoughts, that doesn''t matter.


    "Boss, do you really stop thinking about it?"


    "Why think about it? It''s still a good decision. "


    "But I want to go to Istanbul."


    "Oh, I can give you a few days'' annual leave if you need it."


    "But aren''t you going the day after tomorrow?"


    "Yes, but I don''t need you."


    No matter how ostensibly Portia hinted, Chen was indifferent.


    Fari came out with two drinks: "Chen, Portia, since she wants to go, let her go."


    "There''s a lot of business in Los Angeles. She''s gone. Who''s going to take care of it for me?"


    Chen Yu''s high sounding, Portia''s face depressed.How could Portia not know the nature of her boss.


    Since she became Chen''s personal assistant, she has known about her boss''s character.


    And after such a long time of contact, she is even more familiar with Chen Yu.


    Of course It can also be said to be abhorrent.


    Chen Yu does anything but never considers her feelings.


    Chen Yu has always been willful, so he has to implement whatever decision he makes.


    And it doesn''t matter if you want to.


    Most of the tasks Chen gave her were troublesome.


    Although the day after tomorrow will set out for Istanbul.


    But these two days are really a lot of trivia.


    Don''t talk about visiting relatives and friends.


    Anyway, it''s necessary to be sophisticated.


    Then there is the first private airport design drawing and preliminary offer from fewood Cisco.


    The initial budget is $350 million.


    But Chen Yu didn''t like the design. Feywood Cisco didn''t say anything. He just called back and asked the designer to redesign it.


    Feywood Cisco has always been the most devout of his parents.


    In two years, Chen has provided him with numerous projects.


    So Chen Yu, for feywood Cisco, is a food and clothing parent.


    Seagate yacht company called again to invite Chen Yu to a banquet in their head office.


    Chen was crazy to accept the invitation.


    It takes 20 hours by plane to go to a party that sounds very big.


    There are many things in the headquarters of the association.


    Because everyone is preparing for the third scarlet task.


    In addition, the ten people who got the quota are also preparing for the battle of saints.


    However, at present, we do not know the specific activities of the battle of the saints.


    So I can''t prepare if I want to.


    However, it is certain that the most important requirement for participating in the battle of Saint Yao is strength.


    As long as we are strong enough, we can ignore any rule.


    For example, Chen Yu, even if he does not take the initiative to seek the quota for the battle of the saints, someone will take the initiative to send the quota to him.


    On the third day of departure.


    Everyone came to mirror lake manor and set out with Chen Yu.


    I don''t know if Portia wanted to revenge Chen, so she booked Chen at 8 a.m.


    According to Portia''s understanding of Chen''s work and rest, he must know that Chen will not get up so early in the morning.


    But there is no way to change the ticket at this time.


    On the way to the airport, Chen Yu is still sleeping in the back seat.

 Chapter 2146

    After getting on the plane, Chen Yu directly nestled in his seat and went back to sleep.


    Chen did not notice that another unexpected guest came from first class.


    When Li Xin found her seat, she found that the person sitting next to her seat was Chen Yu, whom she hated most.


    It''s really a narrow road for enemies. I didn''t expect that the plane to Istanbul actually met the enemy.


    And it''s so immortal. It''s the next seat.


    Li Xin doesn''t like to kick Chen Yu.


    Directly woke Chen Zhu up.


    "How are you?" Chen Chu opened his eyes and saw that it was Li Xin.


    "Let go." Li Xin said with a black face.


    "You don''t follow me, do you?"


    "Ghosts follow you." Li Xin said gnashing her teeth.


    There is absolutely nothing good about Chen Yu.


    The most painful thing for her is that she has to sit with Chen Yu in the next 1100km.


    Seeing Lixin sitting beside him, Chen Chu suddenly came to the spirit.


    "Little sister, which platform are you broadcasting live? Introduce to me. I''ll give you a reward of $35 If you have time. After all, you made a lot of money for me last night. "


    Li Xin was even more upset when Chen Yu mentioned last night.


    And she made up her mind that she would never let Chen know the platform of her live broadcast.


    With this guy''s bad character, if you know your own live platform, you may not know what kind of moth will be set in your live room.


    "Are you traveling to Istanbul? I''ve got acquaintances over there. Shall I ask them to find a guide for you? "


    "Are all the people who do live broadcasting very profitable?"


    "How many years have you done it?"


    "You have a million fans, don''t you?"


    "What else do you like to do besides live broadcasting?"


    Just 20 minutes after taking off, Li Xin can''t stand it.


    "Miss, I''d like to apply for a seat change." Li Xin called in the flight attendant.


    The flight attendants looked at the first-class cabin, but there were still several empty seats.


    "Why do you need to change seats, miss?"


    "I need a quiet seat." Although Li Xin didn''t explain the situation directly, the flight attendant understood Li Xin''s meaning.


    And as a first-class passenger, as long as there is free seat, or optional seat change.


    Lixin changed a seat, beside her was a girl in black. She was dressed in a black punk style dress, and her whole body was full of the breath of strangers.


    "Hi, how are you?" Li Xin feels a little uncomfortable, but she still takes the initiative to say hello to the girl.


    Helys turned her head slowly, then looked at Lixin.


    Li Xin shivered and suddenly regretted sitting in the seat.


    "Do you like Cosplay? Which cartoon character are you wearing in cos? "


    "I have no cos." Answered helys coldly.


    "What are you doing in Istanbul? go to school? Or travel? "


    "Work."


    "Work? How old are you? What do you do? "


    "Unconventional transaction planning." Answered helys.


    "To be clear, I can''t understand what you said about the planning and handling of private affairs."


    "Detective."


    "Detective? You? "


    Lixin thinks that the detective is generally the kind of person who is not good-looking. Even if he passes by you, he will never look at him more.


    No matter where she stands, people like helys will be noticed. They can''t be party detectives.


    "Your boss is out of his head."


    Li Xin''s words immediately made her feel that she had said too much.


    But helys said, quite unconcerned, "maybe."


    "Do detectives usually follow people? And then install a bug on the target or at home? "


    Li Xin is interested in the detective that helys said.


    I guess the imagination from there.


    "Do you usually conflict with your goals?"


    "Often."


    "Who can you beat in case of conflict?"


    Lixin looked at heilish''s figure and looked like a girl of sixteen or seventeen.


    And the figure is totally different from that of the European and American people. The whole person is very petite.


    But soon, helys was tired of talking with Li Xin.


    After all, they are people of two worlds.


    Li Xin''s words were very childish and funny to her.


    So later, helys was too lazy to continue to talk.


    "I need a rest. Please change my seat if it''s convenient." Said helys, unkindly.Li Xin is very embarrassed. This young girl doesn''t seem to understand the world at all.


    Lixin looks at heilish, whose eyes are closed to rest.


    Finally, I decided to change my seat.


    Find the stewardess and arrange another seat for her.


    At first, Li Xin thought her seat was empty in the same row.


    I can also have a good rest.


    But unexpectedly, a tall woman came from the direction of the bathroom.


    The woman first looked at Lixin and then sat directly beside her.


    This woman doesn''t have the air of blackness.


    However, such a figure, almost a Tyrannosaurus Rex, directly cut off the idea of Li Xin''s greeting.


    Li Xin feels that the fist of this woman is bigger than her head.


    Then, when the woman went to the bathroom again, Li Xin asked the stewardess to change her seat again.


    "Miss, if you feel uncomfortable in first class, I can help you to get down."


    The stewardess couldn''t stand Li Xin''s constant seat changes.


    Although first-class passengers have the right to request a seat change.


    But that doesn''t mean Li Xin can do anything recklessly.


    Li Xin also felt the resentment in the air hostess''s tone.


    She felt that if she continued to make fun of herself, she would probably be blacklisted by the airlines.


    Li Xin found a normal looking neighbor.


    She sat next to Jolin Nash.


    "Hello."


    "Hello." Jolin Nash responded with a smile.


    "My name is Lixin. Of course, you should be more used to calling me Xinli."


    "No, I know your Chinese surnames are in front." Replied Jolin Nash.


    "You seem to know a lot about Chinese culture."


    "No way, our boss is a Chinese." Said Jolin Nash.


    "Is it?" Li Xin feels that she has finally met a person who can communicate normally: "I would like to meet you if you have an opportunity."


    "He is your first neighbor, ah, he is." Jolin Nash pointed to Chen Yu''s seat in front of her.


    "Well You''re talking about the man? "


    "Yes, you look conflicted."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Li Xin is speechless. I thought Jolin Nash was very good.


    I didn''t expect it was the man''s employee.


    "It''s not just him. The two seats you just changed are all my colleagues."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Li Xin''s expression completely solidified: "the passengers of the whole plane are all your colleagues."


    "I don''t think so. My colleagues are the ones who don''t go overboard."

 Chapter 2147

    Li Xin has already regretted taking this flight.


    There is no normal person in the first class.


    Most of all, these people are all related to Chen Yu.


    In the next 20 hours, Li Xin was completely silent.


    These strange looking people are all Chen Yu''s subordinates.


    But after that, Li Xin has no energy to observe other people.


    Flying for more than 20 hours is a very laborious thing.


    At the end of the last few hours, the feeling of tiredness was more like a tide.


    When I finally got off the plane, nobody paid attention to me.


    Lixin left alone, Chen Yu also took people off the plane.


    "Lao Zhang, we are in Istanbul, just got off the plane."


    "When you arrange your people to take red and blue taxis, you only need to tell the taxi drivers to go to the wilderness market, and those taxi drivers will take people to the destination, so you don''t have to follow them."


    "What? I don''t need to go? Why? "


    "Because since they got on the taxi, the entry test will begin. If you participate in it, the battle of the saints will lose its meaning. Why don''t you just arrange a noun for you?"


    "All right."


    When they got to the exit, Moore, who was at the back, was kicked.


    I saw a group of people in black suits and sunglasses coming out of the exit.


    "Let''s not get in the way."


    Gaia went up and picked up Moore. "Moore, are you ok?"


    "Nothing."


    "Nothing." Moore shook his head.


    At the front, Chen Yu looked back at Moore and said, "if you have nothing to do, walk quickly. Don''t block other people''s way."


    "Oh, I see." Moore patted the dust on his body.


    Other members of the association were silent.


    It''s like a turtle.


    Those in black looked at Chen Yu, and the leader couldn''t help smiling.


    "Boy, I''m very discerning. I hope to see you in the official stage of the battle of saints and blazers."


    "Thank you, but I''m afraid there is little hope."


    Chen Yu left with a smile on his face.


    ¡­¡­


    She was about to leave the aisle when she was stopped by a man in an airport uniform.


    "Sorry, this passage is under construction. Please change another passage to leave."


    Lixin is going to leave and look up at the man in front of her.


    What''s the matter? Isn''t this man Chen Yu''s subordinate?


    How did you change a suit and maintain order in this airport?


    Li Xin''s face was blank, but she didn''t intend to go into it.


    But when she looked into the passage from the corner of her eyes, she saw a man lying on the ground at the corner.


    But the man was soon dragged away from behind.


    Li Xin felt that she had seen something extraordinary.


    Lixin hurriedly lowered her head and hurried away with her suitcase.


    ¡­¡­


    Chen Yu stood in front of the group of people in black with a smile.


    The reason why he didn''t do it directly at the entrance and exit was that the occasion was so public.


    They are all psychics who come and go.


    To do it in such a place is to ask for trouble.


    But here in this passage, as long as the people at the entrance of the passage are blocked and the camera is turned in a direction, then all problems are not problems.


    Chen Yu raised the hair of the first man in black with one hand and directly raised it in the air: "you see, I said that it''s difficult for us to meet in the official stage of the battle of the saints and the Blazers."


    The first man in black vomited a mouthful of blood. Although Chen Zhuo held his hair in the air, he bit his teeth: "do you know who we are? Do you know that you have offended the existence that should not be offended? "


    Pa -


    Chen Zhu slaps his palm on the face of the man in black, and the man in black directly loses several teeth.


    "Come on, tell me which organization you are from."


    "We are the supernatural society! We are in Europe. "


    "Oh, the supernatural society." Chen Chu looked at the crowd and said, "break one of their hands."


    Chen''s people are all rubbing their hands.


    Supernatural society?


    Ha ha Unfortunately, they are also the supernatural society.


    It is also the most inconspicuous and low-key North American branch.


    The North American supernatural society has always been a little transparent.


    Teach the most high-profile European division a lesson today.


    They are very happy.


    Of course, although Chen Yu interrupts one of their hands.


    But it''s not the way of maiming. It''s the way of breaking their bones. This battle of saints and blazers can''t continue."By the way, we are also the supernatural society, but we are from North America. I hope we are destined to see each other again."


    Chen left the man in black, clapped his hands and left.


    After leaving the airport, people stood in front of the parking lot.


    "President, what''s next?" Asked West.


    "Have you seen the red and blue striped taxis? Take those taxis and tell the driver to go to the wilderness market."


    "President, won''t you go with me?"


    "I, they said it was a bit of a foul for me to take part."


    When West heard Chen Yu''s words, he suddenly felt that they made sense.


    Chen Yu is absolutely not allowed to participate. If Chen Yu participates, it is definitely against the rules.


    Chen Yu stretched out, and all the members of the association took the red and blue striped taxis.


    Chen Zhumu took the taxis away.


    That''s when I took out the phone to make an appointment.


    After a while, Chen Gu ''s car arrived.


    "Hello, Mr. Chen. I''m sent by Ms. Xue Mary. Please get in the car."


    "Well Isn''t this the car I booked? "


    "I am, and I am not." The driver said with a smile.


    "What do you mean?"


    "First of all, I''m sorry that I have cancelled the order from the background without notifying you, and transferred it to me to pick you up in person."


    "I don''t care. Take me to the hotel." Chen said.


    "Mr. Chen, Ms. Xue Mary is waiting for you. Would you like to see Ms. Xue Mary first?"


    "Well, help me to the hotel room."


    "OK, I''ll arrange to take your luggage to the hotel first."


    Then Chen Yu got on the bus.


    As for whether the car is dangerous or not.


    People who know that Chen is coming to Istanbul will not basically use this kind of boring trick to plot against Chen.


    Chen Yu saw bloody mary on an open beach.


    There is only one table and one umbrella on the whole beach.


    Blood Mary is sitting under the umbrella, her spirit looks much better than last time.


    Chen Yu is in the empty space opposite to Blood Mary.


    "What would you like to drink?"


    "A glass of ice water, thank you."


    Blood Mary casually took out a cup, and then the water in the empty cup began to fill up.


    Blood Mary is a little more on the outer wall of the cup, and the water in the cup immediately cools down.


    "Do you also like to carry these daily necessities with you?" Chen Yu took the cup with a smile.


    "I always thought that if one day I was on a desert island, these things would be useful."


    Hearing Blood Mary''s words, Chen Yu suddenly had a feeling of meeting a bosom friend.

 Chapter 2148

    "But since my strength has reached the upper level of the Qing Dynasty, it seems that my past thought has become stupid." Blood Mary said helplessly.


    There was even a little disappointment in her tone.


    Chen Yu can understand the disappointment of Blood Mary.


    After all, at their level, even if they are trapped in the deep sea, they can escape to the sky.


    So the daily necessities they prepared are really hard to use on that day.


    Even if one day, they are really exiled on the desert island, unless they deliberately want to stay on that island.


    Otherwise, just a desert island, even if you can swim home.


    "Do you have any special plans for the next year?" Asked Bloody Mary.


    "No, I hope I can''t use that schedule."


    Chen Yu doesn''t use the schedule in most things.


    For example, the news of the treasure island has passed more than a year since he got the news.


    Chen Yu had several plans to search for the treasure island, but he always ran aground for one reason or another.


    Generally speaking, if things do not find the top of his head, Chen Yu will not be busy.


    For Chen, nothing is the best thing.


    "Do you want me to give you some updated version of the scarlet task, you take over to play?"


    "Stop kidding. I want my own life." Chen replied jokingly.


    Others don''t know, but blood Mary knows that Chen Yu did a earth shaking thing not long ago.


    The Olympus mountain she had been to was destroyed, and not long after, Chen''s adopted daughter, wage Li, came back with a golden apple.


    The God who once chased and killed her almost drilled a dog hole.


    The God whose name shocked ancient and modern times also disappeared with Olympus.


    Blood Mary made no second guess about it.


    As for the upgraded scarlet task, it is basically the kind of dilemma or mystery that can''t be solved for hundreds of years or thousands of years.


    Chen may not be able to solve those puzzles or dilemmas, but in the same way, these tasks are no threat to Chen.


    After all, a man who can kill God, basically there is nothing in the world to kill him.


    "Is Lao Zhang in Istanbul, too?"


    "Well, here he is, but he is dealing with some trifles."


    "I don''t think it would be trivial for him to show up in person."


    "By the way, where is that wasteland collection? Can you take me to see it?"


    "The wasteland collection is not a place, but a different space, a different space covering Istanbul completely."


    Chen Yu''s eyebrows, covering the different space of Istanbul?


    It''s really big.


    Chen Yu is also building his own space.


    Of course, I know how hard it is to build such a large different space.


    The time required is even more unimaginable.


    It has been less than half a year since Chen built different space.


    But now the area is less than one square kilometer.


    If the area of Istanbul is more than 5000 square kilometers.


    It may take two thousand years to build such a huge different space.


    "Who built this? So powerful? "


    "This is not a project that can be completed by a single person. This is a different space left over a thousand years ago. It was left by the Byzantine Empire at that time, but it was built by all the psychics of the Byzantine Empire."


    "To organize such activities as the battle of the saints and the Blazers, even in the most remote desert areas, may affect the society of ordinary people, so the best way is to arrange such activities in different spaces, in different spaces, no matter how destructive those powerful psychics are, it will not affect the reality."


    "No, I''m a spectator who can''t go in and watch the battle."


    "Of course you can go in, but you need to rely on your own ability to go in. This is an open and different space, which is not completely sealed."


    The so-called open and different space means that there are many entrances and exits.


    But these entrances and exits are very hidden.


    For example, the different spaces created by Chen Yu are also open, and some entrances and exits are hidden.


    If it''s a hiding place, it''s the closed different space that is most suitable.


    A closed space can only have a fixed entrance and exit, and the entrance and exit can''t be opened without related magic spells or instructions.


    However, the disadvantage of closed different space is that someone needs to use his magic to maintain different space.


    If no one maintains it, it will collapse immediately.There is no such problem in open different space.


    The spirit of heaven and earth outside can enter the different space, and the different space itself can absorb the spirit of heaven and earth.


    So as to maintain the operation of different spaces.


    "Istanbul is so big, how can we find a small entrance?"


    "If you are qualified to be an audience, then you must have stronger competitors. At least in some ways, you must have more outstanding competitors. So even I have no right to change this rule." "In fact, I''m just one of the guests invited to the battle of the saints, not the manager here," she said


    "I had known that the organizer was such a tough guy. I might as well not come. If I couldn''t find the entrance, wouldn''t I be ashamed?"


    "I can''t help." Blood Mary shrugged and said.


    "Then can I ask someone else?"


    "Yes, by any means, as long as you can find it."


    "Then you can tell me directly. Why bother me?"


    "I also need to look, but I''m only in Istanbul, so I haven''t looked yet."


    "Does Lao Zhang know?"


    "Maybe he came a week ago. There''s no reason why he didn''t know the entrance."


    "Where is he now?"


    "Why don''t you try to find it by yourself? With your strength and your field, it''s not impossible to find different entrances and exits."


    "Trouble, since some people know why I waste time, even if I have the coordinates of entrances and exits known from other people''s mouths, that is my ability. Can I become vulnerable because I don''t find the coordinates myself? The point is that the wasteland collection is too big. "


    It''s really too big. It covers an area of more than 5000 square kilometers, about the same as looking for needles in a haystack.


    Chen Yu didn''t want to find the entrance and exit, so they finished.


    "So is there any clue?"


    "There are clues, and there are many. I''ll send them to you after finishing them in two days."

 Chapter 2149

    "Does the clue need to be sorted out?"


    "There are many entrances to the wasteland collection in Istanbul, not only one, but some of the audience are strong, but not good at detection, so the organizers will give a lot of clues. If you can find the entrance directly through your own detection ability, it is natural to find the entrance directly through detection. If you have no detection ability, you need to find the entrance through detection The host gave us clues to find the entrance. "


    "Well, better hurry up."


    After saying goodbye to Blood Mary, the driver arranged by Blood Mary sent Chen Yu back to the hotel.


    Chen Yu''s hotel is arranged by the organizer.


    As long as it is a psychic, there is no requirement.


    Chen Yu put his hands in his pockets.


    But before I went upstairs, I saw a group of people coming towards him.


    Among them, the first is a woman, followed by a group of people in black.


    The people in black are the people of the European branch of the supernatural society who Chen Yu and others beat in the airport passage.


    "President, it''s him."


    "Stop for me!" The woman gave a big drink, without saying a word, and directly released a red light to Chen Zhu.


    Although it''s a public place, the whole hotel is full of psychics.


    Even the hotel''s customer service is marginal.


    So this woman has no scruples, directly here.


    Death ray! Chen Yu''s body is slightly on one side.


    The death ray has scratched his sleeve.


    People around, whether psychics or hotel attendants, didn''t mean to stop.


    It seems that the conflict here is not the first time.


    Everyone looks used to it.


    "Who are those people?"


    "That woman is Ovid Riley, President of the European division of the supernatural society."


    "Oh, the supernatural society, are they also here for the battle of the saints?"


    "Don''t look down on them. This is the second time they have organized to take part in the competition, although the first time they have achieved the lowest results."


    "Who is the Asian across the street?"


    "I don''t know."


    "If it''s Chinese, it''s dangerous."


    "Yes, there are one or two monsters in China every year, especially in such a grand event."


    "That ovisade Riley is too bold."


    The people around us all have an attitude of going to the theatre.


    Oviside Riley is in a rage at the moment.


    Ten years ago, she led her team in the battle of saints.


    But then she took over the supernatural society, and because the supernatural society was not strong at that time.


    So the ranking is very poor. After the whole activity, they failed in the first trial.


    To the final friendly, it was even more masochistic.


    Over the past decade, oviside Riley and members of the association have been working hard to improve their strength.


    She has been waiting for the next decade, the next battle of the saints.


    She''s going to name the supernatural society. She''s going to clean up the shame of ten years ago.


    And the fact is also positive, efforts will pay off.


    Her strength and that of her men have all skyrocketed.


    Although I dare not say that I have achieved the goal of being the only one in the world, the progress of my strength is real.


    In this battle of saints, she is more confident.


    Vow to achieve good results, let the world know, let all people in the spiritual world know.


    They are not waste. They are also qualified to talk to the best and best psychics in the world.


    However, who can think of it, in the airport her men have met with a disaster.


    Her men were killed by a group of strangers.


    When one by one appeared in front of her with injuries, she was a little overwhelmed by the amazement.


    It''s the rage that follows!


    She had never been so angry. She wanted justice for her men.


    We also need to find a way to explain our efforts in this decade.


    Chen Yu easily avoided her magic and did not let her back down.


    Although she was furious at the moment, she understood.


    Can easily destroy their own regiment, strength is not weak.


    "White curse!"


    Oviside Riley opened his arms and gave a big drink.


    I saw the surrounding air suddenly appear gray fog, toward Chen Yu shrouded in the past.


    "Let''s see our dragon and Tiger Mountain magic! The way of the Heavenly Master is to dispel all evils. "


    Listen to Chen Yu''s voice in the fog.


    The gray fog all around rocked away.


    Then he saw Chen Yu break through the fog and appear in front of oviside Riley.A heavy slap on oviside Riley''s chest.


    Oviside Riley spewed out a mouthful of blood, and the whole man flew out.


    Everyone took a breath of cool air.


    "Do you hear me?"


    "Did he just use the magic taught by the Tianshi of Longhu Mountain?"


    "It really comes from China."


    "It''s amazing that, although oviside Riley is not the top player, he can lead the team to participate in the battle of Saint Yao. His strength is not weak. He was killed by that man."


    "It''s true that the Tianshi cult of Longhushan cannot be underestimated."


    Chen Yu''s ears heard the murmur of the crowd around him.


    He pretended to be a disciple of the dragon and Tiger Mountain Tianshi sect, but he just wanted to draw hatred from the dragon and Tiger Mountain Tianshi sect, not to establish prestige for the dragon and Tiger Mountain Tianshi sect.


    "Jiu * * FA, see my black water drain your magic!"


    Chen Yu''s feet came out of the black water and rushed to oviside Riley.


    "President..."


    "Be careful!"


    Orvised Riley''s men stood in front of her.


    Although they were all injured, they were inconvenient in hands and feet.


    However, at this time, the pain of the local pipe was hurt. The director of the branch blocked Chen Zhu''s dark magma.


    Once the dark magma broke, it returned to Chen Yu.


    "Unfortunately It''s a good leather bag, full of magic, and it can refine the corpse into a puppet. "


    Chen Yu said shamelessly and without skin. No one knows him anyway. He is also the leader of the Tianshi sect of Longhushan.


    "You see, it''s a sinister way."


    "When did the Heavenly Master of dragon and Tiger Mountain do this?"


    At this time, a sound like a mountain and a river frightens the whole audience.


    "Chen Yu, you are hanging the name of dragon and Tiger Mountain Tianshi cult here again. You are fooling around." Zhang Tianyi came over.


    Chen Yu turned his mouth and everyone at the scene saw Zhang Tianyi coming. They could not help but step back. At the same time, they did not dare to look at Zhang Tianyi directly.


    When Zhang Tianyi was passing by oviside Riley, he pointed a little bit: "the Heavenly Master''s way is to make everything bright."


    Oviside Riley immediately felt the pain go away, and instead he felt comfortable.


    "Thank you, Heavenly Master. Please make up your mind for me." Oviside Riley knelt directly behind Zhang Tianyi.


    "I have learned that you are unreasonable. In addition, this is the battle of Saint Yao. Strength decides everything. If you lose, you will lose. As a compensation, you will go to Longhushan Tianshi to learn for three years after the battle of Saint Yao."


    Everyone can''t help but exclaim, this oviside Riley is blessed with misfortune.

 Chapter 2150

    Oviside Riley''s face was complex with hesitation.


    It is the dream of most of the world''s spiritual and alien people to be able to go to Longhushan Heavenly Master for further study.


    After all, most of the psychics in the alien world are solitary. Even if there are teachers and masters, most of them are incomplete inheritance.


    If you can go to Longhushan Heavenly Master for further study, you may be able to obtain a complete heritage, or make up for your missing parts.


    Even orvised Riley yearned for the dragon and Tiger Mountain Heavenly Master.


    However, she unconsciously looked at Chen Yu.


    Zhang Tianyi seems to have stepped on the scruples of oviside Riley and said calmly: "he is pretending to be a disciple of Longhushan Tianshi cult. He has something to do with our Longhushan Tianshi cult. He just said those words intentionally just to discredit our Longhushan Tianshi cult. In fact, he does not use the magic of Longhushan Tianshi cult, so you don''t have to worry about his difficulties."


    Everyone looked at Chen Yu in surprise, and some even showed admiration.


    After all, dare to engage in these moths under Zhang Tianyi''s eyes.


    He not only pretended to be a disciple of the Tianshi sect of Longhu Mountain, but also deliberately blacked it.


    Chen Chu shrugged. "Did I say I was a teacher of heaven from Longhushan?"


    "You just used the name of Longhushan Tianshi cult."


    "What about my magic name and the dragon and Tiger Mountain Tianshi sect? Have you registered your trademark?"


    Chen Yuli said of course.


    Although Chen is trying to rationalize, Zhang Tianyi can''t find an excuse to refute.


    "Besides, it''s my grudge with her. Why do you interfere? Mind your own business. "


    "All right, I''ll keep her." Zhang Tian waved a big hand, and he didn''t intend to investigate Chen Yu''s responsibility, and he really couldn''t.


    Chen Yu is not the kind of person who is beaten and stands firm. If you really want to tear your face with him, you must not make a scene in Istanbul.


    Zhang Tianyi looked at oviside Riley and said, "I''ll see this guy stay away. You can''t fight him."


    "Lao Zhang, you said this as if I were some ferocious villain."


    "Isn''t it?"


    Chen Yu''s attitude is useless to Zhang Tianyi.


    But there are still soft persimmons on site.


    Chen Yu looked at oviside Riley and said, "don''t let me see you again, or I''ll blow your head off."


    In the battle of saints, strength is power and privilege.


    If I were a general psychic, I would say this in front of Zhang Tianyi.


    It is estimated that the dog''s head will be pinched directly.


    But Chen Yu said this, Zhang Tian didn''t hear it.


    Chen Yu turns and leaves.


    Oviside Riley felt that he was really reckless this time.


    I have not considered the causes and consequences at all, nor investigated the identity of Chen Yu.


    But from Zhang Tianyi''s tone and tolerant attitude, this man is definitely not a general psychic.


    "Master Tianshi." Oviside Riley looks at Zhang Tianyi.


    "It''s all gone." Zhang Tian waved and said.


    "Master Tianshi, please give my subordinates a chance. They have paid a lot for the battle of Saint Yao."


    "It''s impossible. Everyone has the same opportunity. No one will have one more chance or one less chance."


    "But they were injured only by accident. They should not be eliminated like this."


    "It was they who first provoked the group, especially in front of the guy. If I hadn''t appeared just now, maybe he would have killed you and your men."


    "But if he provokes you face to face, won''t you punish him?"


    "Ha ha We''re kidding. " Chen Yu suddenly went up to hold Zhang Tianyi''s shoulder: "right, Lao Zhang, don''t disturb you. I''ll go back to the past when I have time. Goodbye."


    After that, Chen Yu turns around and enters the elevator.


    When the elevator door closed, suddenly there was another person in the elevator.


    Baifra didn''t know when to stand beside Chen Yu.


    "Wow..." Chen Yu made a strange cry, raised his fist and beat at baifra.


    But his fist was empty, and baifra appeared on Chen''s right side.


    "Don''t frighten me, sir. You''ll frighten me to death."


    Baifra is still that cold posture: "I am more advanced than you elevator."


    "Your sense of existence is so low."


    "It''s my magic characteristic." Said baifra.


    "Long time no see." Chen Yu opens his arms to embrace baifra.


    But again, baifra avoided: "I prefer to hug others."


    Chen Yu looks at baifra in a white robe and national costume.


    "Do you have a habit of cleanliness?"


    "No, but in my faith, I am the spokesman of God, so I refuse to have any substantive contact with mortals."Chen Yu turned his lips and said, "if you are such a strong man, will you still have faith?"


    "Do you want me to present the academic topic of faith to you?" Baifra said quietly.


    "Never mind." Chen Chu shrugged. "Is there anyone in your fire worship this time?"


    "Yes, every session."


    "How about having dinner together in the evening? If you think I''m not qualified to eat with you, that''s all. "


    "I''d love to." There was no expression of pleasure on baifra''s face. Instead, it was a little cold.


    "Would you really like to? If it''s difficult, let it go. "


    "It''s not hard." Baifra still cold response.


    At the door of the suite, Chen Yu finds that baifra lives in the opposite room.


    "Your Excellency baifra, it''s such a coincidence."


    "It''s not a coincidence. It''s arranged by Master Zhang. This floor is occupied by people of your and my identities or levels."


    Chen Yu looks down the aisle to the end. There are more than 20 suites on this floor.


    It seems that there are not a few powerful people in the world.


    Just then, another man came out of the elevator.


    The man also took a look from left to right and saw Chen Yu and baifra not far away. Then he nodded slightly and opened his door to enter.


    "Does that person know you?" Chen asked.


    "I don''t know, but he shouldn''t be a man." Baifra said quietly, pushing open the door of his room. "You call me at dinner."


    "Not a man?" Chen Chu looked at the closed door not far away.


    He didn''t see it at all. Isn''t that guy human?


    Chen Yu spread out his small world.


    However, Chen soon found that his own little world could only perceive ordinary psychics in the lower level, but none of them in the same level.


    And in the lower level of the psychics, there are also some psychics who are active and find the small world of Chen Yu.


    It seems that many of the psychics who came to participate in the battle of Saint Yao are excellent psychics.


    But it''s understandable. After all, the world is so big that there are not a few psychics.


    Being strong doesn''t mean being weak.


    Knock -


    just at this time, there was a knock on Chen''s door.


    "What can I do for you, Mr. baifra?"


    "Don''t use your little world to perceive others, and it''s still this blatant way."

 Chapter 2151

    "Is it obvious?" Chen Yu asked awkwardly.


    "It''s very impolite of you to do so."


    "For those with a strong sense of vigilance or perception, you just stare at people in public."


    "Well, I''ll pay attention later."


    "You haven''t been to such a great event, have you?"


    "No."


    "No wonder it seems so foolish."


    Chen Yu''s cheek Drew: "has anyone said that you are very venomous?"


    "Most of the time, my people are telling me about wisdom and martial arts."


    "We really can''t talk about each other, or our dinner at night will be cancelled."


    "Then you will be included in my hate list. No one can pigeon me."


    "By the way, do you have the exact location of the entrance to the spoil collection?"


    "Yes."


    "How did you get it?"


    "It''s very simple. It''s a special magic of fire worship." Baifra said quietly.


    "Would you like to share your location with me?"


    "No."


    "Why?"


    "Ordinary people are not qualified to go the same way as me."


    "Forget it. If you don''t include me in the target, I will kill you."


    "By the way, old John is here." Said baifra.


    "Oh, do you live on this floor, too?"


    "No, he lives in his own palace."


    "You and he are of the same level. Why don''t you have a palace? I feel a little weaker in battle. "


    Baifra took out the phone: "Hello, SAMs, add a name to my blacklist."


    "Very careful." Chen Yu turned his mouth.


    It''s impossible for a psychic at the level of baifra to get enemies with others at will.


    The special target is Chen Yu.


    Although it''s a joke, it''s not suitable for people like baifra to joke with others.


    Because his jokes always make people feel that he is serious.


    "By the way, what is the specific content of the battle of saints and blazers?"


    "The items of each battle are different, which are decided and arranged by the Council. However, it is said that the difficulty of this battle will overturn any previous one."


    "You don''t know?"


    "I''m not a member of the Council. It''s Zhang Tianshi and Xue Mary."


    Chen can''t help but want to make complaints about it. Chen Zhao looks at him. "If you dare to speak out, I will really kill you."


    "Come on, let''s go to dinner. What would you like to eat? Chinese food? "


    "Chinese food." Baifra nodded.


    "Is there any taboo? Like pork or something. "


    "No, we and Qing... Religion is not a religion."


    When Chen and baifra entered the restaurant, they found that the restaurant was full of psychics.


    Even the waiters are many psychics.


    And the magic of baifra has come out.


    It seems that he can make everyone ignore his existence.


    This magical characteristic can even affect Chen Yu.


    Of course, Chen Yu didn''t really let Chen Yu ignore baifra because he knew that baifra existed subjectively.


    When the waiter came to the table, he only asked Chen what he wanted.


    Blind to baifra.


    "You have a very strange magic characteristic. Don''t you think it''s a shame to be ignored?"


    "I don''t need the attention of ordinary people, as long as the God I believe in pays attention to me."


    It''s only when eating that baifra shows a similar appearance to ordinary people.


    Baifra was also a great stomach king, so was Chen Zhu.


    But their stomachs were not surprising to the psychics at the scene.


    Among the psychics, the big stomach is standard.


    I dare not say that everyone is the king of the big stomach. At least 50% of them have a huge appetite.


    So Chen and baifra''s performance in the restaurant is not obvious at all.


    But Chen Yu is also the king of the stomach among the psychics.


    ¡­¡­


    And now the supernatural people, this time just get off.


    "This is the wasteland market. Please get off." The driver pulled up on the side of the road.


    After people got out of the car, the car left straight away.


    People look around the open city, there is no one on the street, there is no car on the road.


    The sky was gray as if it were dead.


    It looks like this is a dead city.


    "Where is this?"


    "It''s a very bad feeling here."


    "And where are we going now?""I don''t know. Just walk around and have a look. Maybe you can meet someone else." Said West.


    It''s just that they''ve been away for a while, and they''re pretty much sure.


    The city they live in is really empty.


    At least not a real city.


    "Jolin Nash, you fly up to the sky."


    Jolin Nash flew up to the top of the building and looked around.


    Or nothing, nothing.


    "Mr. West, we''re not being fooled, are we?" Asked Moore.


    West shook his head: "probably not, maybe this is our entry test."


    After a while, Jolin Nash fell from the sky.


    "What do you find?"


    "I found some magic breath. There are not only ten of us in this city, but also other psychics. However, each magic breath is separated from each other and seems to be on guard against each other."


    "It seems that there is really something famous here." West was lost in thought.


    "Would it be for us and the other teams to fight each other?" Asked helys.


    West shook his head: "it shouldn''t be, after all, this is just the beginning, there can''t be such a fierce confrontation."


    "Will there be any prey here that we need to hunt? Or we need to find something. " Gaia said.


    It''s quite possible that people move in their hearts.


    "Heiris, you call some low-level dead."


    Helys nodded and summoned hundreds of dead bones, which were scattered around the corner to search and explore.


    All of a sudden, helys felt several dead bones lose touch without warning.


    "There''s something in the alley ahead." Said Hess.


    "Go and have a look."


    When they came to the entrance of the alley, they suddenly saw several black shadows passing by and they got into a small building nearby.


    There were also bones scattered on the ground, all of them from the dead.


    "Can you see what that is?"


    "Black skin, dog''s head, human shape, wearing metal objects, with a light spirit." Gaia said.


    Everyone looks at Toye Tianxi. Toye Tianxi is from Japan.


    He is the one who knows the monsters best.


    And he has been in contact with the magic knife all the year round.


    "I''ll try." Dongye Tianxi said, pulling out the devil blade and white face ghost.


    In a flash, Tianxi Dongye turned into a swordsman.


    Dongye Tianxi holds a magic knife and points to the front with her eyes closed.


    All of a sudden, Tianxi Dongye suddenly waved a magic knife.


    A corner of the small building was cut off directly.

 Chapter 2152

    Although the strength of Dongye Tianxi is relatively average.


    Moreover, he is good at forging weapons, but he mastered the goblin sword.


    His strength is also growing rapidly, and this is almost a complete grasp.


    The white faced ghost who claims to be the strongest devil blade.


    Of course, the so-called complete mastery is not enough.


    It''s mainly white faced ghosts who dare not die.


    Otherwise, Chen would really break it.


    In the association, everyone has tried to use the white faced ghost.


    But in the end, it was left to Tono Tianxi.


    Because only Tianxi Dongye is suitable for using Samurai Dao.


    Baimianguiche can play the most powerful role in his hands.


    In Dongye Tianxi a knife out, directly cut a corner of the small building.


    It can be seen how terrible his strength has been raised under the blessing of white faced ghost.


    At the moment when the architecture in front of us is exposed, the things hidden in it are also exposed to the public.


    There were three heads of dogs. They were in the shape of human, but their heads were dogs. Their skin was dark and they had metal ornaments on them.


    And two of them run on all fours. In the middle, they just stand, but their backs are arched. It seems that they are not very used to standing and moving.


    "Anubis?"


    This image is very similar to the legendary Egyptian god of death, anubis.


    Of course, apart from their appearance close to anubis, they are far from each other in strength.


    To be sure, at least, they have absolutely no divine power.


    And they have a strong spirit.


    "They are anubis structures." Said Hess.


    "What?"


    "In short, it''s artificial." "The technology that emerged a few decades ago is a combination of the soul of a dog, the body of a human being, and the spirit of a monster. It''s a weak, lowest level magical creature with a certain degree of magic resistance and a certain degree of physical attack power," she said


    "What''s the use of this thing?"


    "No use, at least not for the psychic." "They should be made by the organizers. Our first trial should be to hunt this kind of Anubis structure. It is estimated that there is a requirement for quantity. If not enough anubis structures are hunted, they may be eliminated directly," she said


    "There are demon beads in their bodies, which are the token of our achievements."


    "We don''t know the time limit. These three are not enough. We need to find more anubis structures." More said impatiently.


    "And some teams are likely to know the rules earlier than us, so someone may have completed the first trial."


    "I will." Dongye Tianxi said.


    Compared with Tianxi Dongye, the three anubis structures are not worth mentioning.


    In a flash of cold light, three anubis structures were cut directly.


    Second kill! The result did not surprise anyone.


    The bodies of the three anubis structures quickly turn into ashes, leaving only three demon beads on the ground.


    But before they could pick it up, two of the demon beads suddenly fused together, and then the fused demon bead turned into an anubis structure.


    Dongye Tianxi raised her eyebrows and shouted, "chop!"


    It''s seckill again. After fusion, the anubis structure is restored to be a demon bead.


    There was no more accident this time. People gathered up their booty and hurried away to find the anubis structure which was concentrated in the wasteland.


    "I found it again. It''s in it." Her efficiency was very high, and she soon found new prey in a building, with a large number of at least 20.


    "Jolin Nash, you use the fire to force out the anubis structures. Tianxi Dongye, you are in charge of killing. As long as the anubis structures escape from the building, you will kill them." Said West.


    "With pleasure." Dongye Tianxi is ready to fight.


    Qiao Linsheng''s palms burst out flames and rushed in through the window of the building in front of him.


    In a flash, the whole building exploded violently.


    A dozen black figures sprang out.


    "Ghost cut!" Dongye Tianxi passed like a ghost.


    A dozen anubis structures were cut in an instant.


    After these ten anubis structures become demon beads, they merge in pairs.


    Dongye Tianxi is ready to kill these fused anubis structures in a second.


    However, when they returned to the demon bead state again, they began to merge again, and then a new form of Anubis structure appeared.Of course, even if they merge for a second time, their strength will increase.


    Of course, the number has also become four.


    But in the face of Dongye Tianxi, they are still unable to fight back.


    Four anubis structures were killed by Tianxi Dongye in an instant.


    Four demon beads were killed again.


    This time, they fuse again.


    Except for Tianxi Dongye, everyone else was surprised.


    "Heiris, what''s the matter? Can these anubis structures continue to fuse? " Helys shook her head.


    "I don''t think our first test was to hunt down the anubis structure, but to obtain the advanced demon beads." Gaia said: "it should be the level of demon beads to evaluate our achievements."


    People all looked at Gaia: "if according to this setting, most psychics can easily cope with the initial strength of these anubis structures, which can''t reach the stage of test. The only condition for winning or losing is luck. Whoever is lucky enough to find more anubis structures will win. This kind of test has no meaning. So In my opinion, the first test condition is to integrate more demon beads. These anubis structures can continuously fuse and regenerate, and each time they fuse and regenerate, they will double their strength. That is to say, we need to constantly hunt and kill anubis structures, and then let their demon beads continue to fuse, until we can no longer fight, that is the first test The key to success. "


    Everyone understands that every time the demon beads merge, it means that the strength of the anubis structure doubles.


    Whoever can get a higher level of demon bead will win.


    After the two anubis structures were killed by Dongye Tianxi, the demon beads fused again, leaving only one anubis structure.


    This also confirmed Gaia''s guess is correct.


    However, the result is still unchanged, and Tianxi Dongye once again kills the fourth time to fuse and regenerate the anubis structure.


    "Did you find that the demon beads of the original anubis structure are white, the demon beads after the first fusion are yellow, the third is black, the fourth is blue, and the color on the demon beads represents their strength?"

 Chapter 2153

    The fourth time when the blue demon beads were fused, the anubis structure was 16 times stronger.


    Dongye Tianxi can still kill in one move.


    In the fifth fusion into purple, 32 times the strength of the time, Dongye Tianxi can''t do a move.


    For the sixth time, Dongye Tianxi has been struggling with the integration of green demon beads and 64 times bonus.


    "West, what color do you think the lowest demon bead can pass the test?" Gaia asked.


    "If you do it, what''s the best way to deal with it?" Asked West.


    "Maybe in the eighth fusion, 256 times, I''m not sure." Gaia said.


    "If there is only one team, I would like to merge for the tenth time, which is about one thousand and twenty-four times." Said West.


    "Do you need such a tall one?"


    "If it''s one for everyone, I think it''s enough to have ten demon beads fused for the seventh time." West is not sure.


    After all, he doesn''t know the standard, he only evaluates according to the strength of Gaia.


    Gaia''s strength is the strongest in the association except Chen Yu. It should be reasonable for half of her strength to be used as the evaluation standard.


    If it''s a team standard, then it''s OK to quadruple her strength as a team standard.


    They also found a group of Anubis structures, and they immediately followed the group of Anubis structures.


    Just at this time, a team appeared in front of them.


    The team came from the other side of the alley, stood on the wall and looked at the members of the association opposite.


    "I''m sorry, we found these first."


    The opposite is headed by a woman, a young woman.


    West stepped forward two steps with a faint smile on his face: "it looks like we are in agreement."


    "Thank you so much. Please get out of here. We''re going to clean up."


    "We also think we found it first." West said with a smile.


    "Don''t make fun of yourself." The woman across the street snorted coldly.


    West did not speak, and the people behind him had shown their attitude with their faces and eyes.


    The faces of the people opposite are the same.


    Excited, excited!


    Both sides look eager to try.


    It seems that they have been depressed for a long time by hunting.


    It''s true for both sides. They want to have a fight.


    All of a sudden, a woman in a white dress and a face scarf, holding two small Taidao, appeared in front of West and was about to behead West.


    But in this moment, the little Taidao of the woman in white was fixed.


    Then, a goblin knife full of evil spirit crossed in front of West, helping West to pick out the little dagger.


    Dongye Tianxi looks at the masked woman in white: "from Ibn''s Chiba family!"


    "Goblin Dao! You dare to use the goblin Dao. You are a self righteous fool. You think you have dominated the goblin Dao. You will be swallowed up by the goblin Dao one day! " The woman in white looks at Dongye Tianxi coldly, and her eyes show some caution.


    Dongye Tianxi grinned: "I''m not dominating the goblin knife, and it has never really surrendered to me."


    The women in white don''t understand. It seems that Tianxi Dongye is not affected by the evil sabre.


    His consciousness is still very clear, but judging from the evil spirit he sends out, it doesn''t seem to be unaffected.


    Is this magic knife an unconscious one?


    The white masked woman''s eyes were shining, and she stormed toward Tianxi, Dongye.


    Dongye Tianxi suddenly burst up, and the sword was like a torrent.


    In an instant, the two small Taidao in the hands of the white masked woman are smashed at the same time.


    Dongye Tianxi doesn''t have the idea of pitying the fragrance and cherishing the jade. He mentions the evil Sabre and cuts it horizontally again.


    The woman in white dress felt that she was pulled behind her. The spirit of the evil Sabre should fall in front of the woman in white dress. The ground was cut into a crack more than ten meters long.


    The white masked woman looked back at her companion behind her eyes and said, "thank you, Tyrus."


    "Be careful!" Exclaimed Tyrus.


    At this time, Tianxi Dongye attacked again.


    Suddenly, a figure stood in front of Tianxi, Dongye.


    Dongye Tianxi just glanced at her eyes, not her own, so there''s no need to be wordy and cut it directly.


    Dongye Tianxi stabbed the man, but the blade didn''t make any difference.


    The blade just saw the man''s coat cut open, leaving a white mark on his skin.


    The man stepped back and touched his chest.


    "It''s dangerous. I almost got cut off." The man breathed a long sigh.


    Although it seems that there is no harvest in this beheading, in fact, this man is not really easy to block this beheading.The rest of the association stood in the back, arms around the chest, like watching a play.


    There are already three people on the opposite side, but it''s totally different to take Dongye Tianxi.


    "How about the strength of the opposite side?" Gaia asked.


    "Medium down." "If the strength on the opposite side is all that," West said


    "One or two of them are no weaker than Tianxi Dongye." Gaia''s eyes fell on the woman who headed the other side: "that woman''s strength is very strong."


    At this time, Dongye Tianxi has made it difficult for the three opposite people to parry.


    See Dongye Tianxi will be beheaded to a woman in white.


    At last, the woman headed by the other side couldn''t help it.


    The woman suddenly burst out two black flames in her hands and smashed them towards Tianxi, Dongye.


    Dongye Tianxi''s attention is focused on the three enemies in front of her.


    I didn''t notice the woman''s surprise attack.


    However, he does not need to pay attention, because he also has teammates.


    Those two groups of black flames have not yet attacked Dongye Tianxi, and a red light intercepts the black flame.


    Jolin Nash stepped forward, her hands burning red.


    "Will you only attack?"


    Everyone on the opposite side was filled with indignation.


    However, we have to admit that the three of them who are forced to fight by one person in Tianxi, Dongye, are in danger.


    Dongye Tianxi''s strength is indeed too strong.


    No, it''s the magic knife in his hand.


    Fortunately, neither side really wanted to kill the other.


    Otherwise, the battle is likely to kill several people.


    In fact, Tianxi Dongye has already stopped a lot after she started.


    Otherwise, the opposite side will not be intact, at least there are no dead people.


    The face of the woman in the opposite direction is gloomy and clear.


    She also felt that the team in front of her was not weak.


    As an old man who has participated in the battle of saints for two times.


    Although she didn''t get good results every time, she recognized the old teams almost.


    Which teams are strong and which are weak, she has a bottom in mind.


    But the team in front of us, obviously, is not weak, but it seems to have come out of the ground, never heard of it.


    In principle, such a strong team should not be weak.


    And it shouldn''t be one of those sudden rise teams.


    Without enough information, how can we cultivate such strength?

 Chapter 2154

    Dongye Tianxi''s strength will not be mentioned.


    If it''s really put together, it''s possible for Tianxi Dongye alone to hold back half of them.


    Of course, it is also possible that the strength of Toyono Tianxi is the strongest of the other side.


    It''s very possible. As for the other Jolin Nash, it also puts a lot of pressure on them.


    The woman on the other side assessed Jolin Nash''s strength in her heart. It was obvious that elements were magic.


    However, judging from the strength shown by the glimpse just now, it is not under myself.


    As for the others, they may not be as good as the two men who have shot, but they may not be much worse.


    So if they go on fighting, they won''t get any benefits.


    However, as time goes on, more and more teams come in, and fewer and fewer anubis structures can be found.


    So they are not very willing to give up the current wave of Anubis structure.


    Do you want to spell it?


    Maybe the strength of this group is only the Japanese warrior with the devil''s knife and the girl with the element department.


    "They don''t seem to want to leave very much, are they so blind?" West was a little upset.


    "I guess they''re new, too."


    The people of the association think that the team opposite is new like them.


    They didn''t know that the girl in front of them, who looked in her early twenties, was an old hand who had participated in the battle of the two saints.


    "We don''t know how much time we have left, so let''s fight fast." Said West.


    At that moment, moid made a move.


    Countless vines sprang out of the ground.


    Three of the ten people on the opposite side were tangled in vines.


    And as soon as these vines entwined the three men, they cried out.


    These vines are as hot as iron.


    It''s a lava vine, as its name suggests, with a very high temperature.


    Gaia also shot at the same time. The moment when the big sword was pulled out, it ignited a high temperature.


    Her goal was to target the tallest psychic on the opposite side.


    As soon as the psychic shot, he was sniped by Gaia.


    Seeing Gaia''s flaming sword cut over, the psychic master roared, and his body expanded several times to become a four meter giant.


    Just, facing Gaia''s big fire sword, the giant was smashed to the ground in an instant, with a whoop, spitting out a mouthful of blood.


    The pupil of the woman headed opposite contracted suddenly.


    So strong! Every psychic in the opposite team is too strong.


    Just as she was stunned, her team''s reinforcement was bypassed by the psychic master.


    But he didn''t fly over, he was directly hit by Gaia.


    "Stop, all stop!" At last, the woman led by the opposite team can''t accept the constant loss.


    If they continue to play, their team is likely to be eliminated at the beginning.


    Although the first two times she attended, their team performance was not good.


    But it has never been eliminated before the start.


    If she is eliminated because of this conflict, she will lose all her face.


    There is a clear gap in the strength of both sides.


    She didn''t think there was any reason to go on.


    It''s just killing people.


    And she felt that the team in the opposite direction was very discerning.


    But it''s definitely not a new team.


    At present, this team is mostly the second group members of some powerful organizations.


    The people of the association are not going to kill them.


    Otherwise, these people are not dead or disabled.


    Of course, it''s not because everyone in the association is kind-hearted.


    It''s just that they don''t want to be too blatant.


    It''s arrogant to kill at the beginning.


    And they don''t know if there''s a rule that they can''t kill.


    So as a novice, it''s better to keep a low profile.


    "We don''t want these anubis structures." Said the leading woman on the other side.


    Only, West shook his head: "leave your collection of demon beads, or none of you will want to leave."


    Everyone on the other side was furious.


    Although the woman in charge is also angry, the situation is better than others.


    She finally accepted West''s request.


    Throw a magic bead of five fusions and a magic bead of four fusions to west, then take people away in a hurry.


    "It seems that their harvest is good. There are more prey than ours."


    "They should have arrived earlier than us." Gaia said.


    "I think there should be plenty of time. Some teams don''t think they have arrived yet, so if the trial time is too short, it will be very bad for the team in the later stage.""A long time has its advantages, but it also has its disadvantages." "These anubis structures are certainly not a threat to us, but as before, the friction between the teams is essential, and there is still a need for living materials. I think the organizers will put in some living materials, which will inevitably be another fight at that time," Gaia said


    ¡­¡­


    "Another wonderful night." Chen Yu is lying on the couch on the balcony, enjoying the bright moonlight.


    "Do you like moonlight very much?"


    A sudden voice came to Chen Yu''s ear.


    "Wow..." Chen Chu jumped up directly: "baifra! Are you sick? "


    "No."


    "Do you know it''s very impolite to break into someone''s room?"


    "Yes."


    "Then do you still do that?"


    "Why should I consider the feelings of a mortal?"


    "Believe it or not, I''ll kill you?" Chen Chu gnashed his teeth and looked at baifra.


    "I wanted to give you some clues. Since you don''t want them, that''s all."


    Baifra turned around and left. Chen Zhao hurriedly grabbed baifra and said, "wait, I was just joking with you."


    "I forgive you." Baifra naturally said, "the blood of night''s sin fills the cave of forgetfulness."


    "What do you mean?"


    "I know."


    "What do you mean by your own experience? I know a fart. " Chen Zhuo cursed.


    What is this? The blood of night''s sin fills the cave of forgetfulness.


    I can''t understand it at all.


    "Literally, has the IQ of ordinary people degenerated to that of gorillas?"


    Chen Yu now wants to punch baifra''s cold face. It must be very enjoyable.


    "Evil blood of night? The criminals who haunt at night? Fill the forgotten Cave... " Chen fumbled his chin and pondered: "the forgotten cave should be an abandoned place of a spiritual world or an organization, right? Which idiot is this? Why do I feel fooled when I solve a puzzle? "


    "Zhang Tianshi." Said baifra.


    "It''s the Idiot''s problem."


    "A lot of people have got the clue. You''d better move quickly."

 Chapter 2155

    "Is there a criminal in Istanbul? Or are there enough criminals? " Chen Yu is not very interested in this purposeful killing.


    Although Chen Yu also killed people, and killed many people.


    It''s like someone gives you a killing task and gives you a pass only after you kill how many people.


    Chen doesn''t like the feeling.


    At least, Chen feels that the payoff is not directly proportional to the return.


    "Every time this kind of activity, the organizer will attract some criminals or criminal groups to come to the host city and treat them as the prey of the psychics, not only the battle of saints and blazers, but also Istanbul. In fact, there are many activities in the spiritual world. These criminals and criminal groups are appetizers."


    "It''s really bad fun to use humans as prey."


    "Have you ever done anything like that?" Baifra looked at Chen Yu meaningfully.


    "Well I''d like to think I''ve done the same. "


    Chen Yu suddenly found that he had no position to say this.


    Because he himself often treats other people as prey.


    Although the process may be different, the way is the same.


    "For you and me, ordinary people are no different from ants. The only thing that binds us is our moral values from small to large. What we are facing now is criminals who have no morality to speak of. Then the only thing that binds us disappears. Even in our world outlook, the idea that criminals are damned will let us When hunting those criminals, they have inexplicable pleasure, which is the so-called hero complex. "


    Chen Zhu wants to refute, but he thinks about it and finds he can''t.


    "And don''t you think we''re doing justice now?"


    "Well, you convinced me."


    People like Chen Yu and baifra don''t need to overcome any psychological burden.


    They have no psychological burden on killing people.


    Because they''re telling themselves that they''re right, and that those people deserve to die.


    Chen Yu and baifra have already locked in a criminal group after turning around the street.


    Some obvious features can be seen that they are not local people.


    "Why do they come here?" Chen asked curiously.


    "Maybe it''s some business, maybe it''s fake news. In short, it''s easy for the organizers to attract these criminals here."


    Chen Yu and baifra followed the group of criminals to their destination.


    An abandoned block, this block is very remote, very suitable for their hands.


    However, the time is still relatively early, so both of them are waiting patiently.


    "There are at least a hundred criminals here. Shall we split them in half?"


    "It''s not interesting to divide half by half, depending on their abilities." Baifra said disapprovingly.


    "Are you sure you robbed me?" Chen asked.


    It''s not that Chen Yu despises baifra, he thinks his ability is better than baifra''s.


    Baifra smiled: "why do you think I can''t beat you?"


    "All right, all right." Chen Chu shrugged.


    At the same time, I was determined to give baifra a good lesson.


    Baifra looked at Chen Yu, and he felt his competitive heart.


    But how could he be calm himself.


    He is also secretly determined to share a high position with Chen Yu.


    Just then, three figures came down from the sky.


    There are three psychics, an old man, a middle-aged woman and a young man.


    The three psychics landed on the roof opposite Chen Yu and baifra.


    "The criminals here are our first target. Please get out of here." The old man had a kind smile on his face.


    The middle-aged woman and the young man are both arrogant, which is the kind of face that needs to be beaten.


    Especially when looking at Chen Yu, his eyes are full of expectation.


    Chen Yu grinned, and baifra ignored it again and again.


    "The founder of Roy''s prophetism." Baifra looked at the old man and said, "he has a very special kind of magic. It''s called the battle prophet. No matter what enemies he faces, he can foretell the way you want to attack."


    It has to be said that baifra''s sense of existence is too low.


    The three people on the other side didn''t notice baifra at all.


    Even in front of them, baifra talked about their origins.


    The three men were blind and didn''t notice baifra at all.


    "Battle prophet? I don''t know if they predicted that they would be beaten like pigs by me. " Chen Yu shook his fist and looked at the three people in the opposite direction.


    But Chen is still curious about how to fight the prophet.


    Can we see the future?


    If they can see the future, why do they stay here?Will I lose to them in the future?


    Chen Yu looks at the three people opposite with interest.


    Chen Yu took a step forward.


    There was a dignified look on the old man''s face.


    Watch Chen Yu warily.


    Because the amount of magic he used was dozens of times larger than usual.


    Chen Yu suddenly moved and hit the old man with his fist.


    But it was a blow.


    The old man stepped back a few steps at the moment when Chen Yu put his hand.


    His movement is not so fast, but he can take a step faster than Chen Yu.


    And in the moment when Chen Yu swung empty, the palm of the old man had been pasted on Chen Yu''s forehead.


    Boom -


    Chen Yu was blown up directly.


    Chen Yu hasn''t been in such a mess for a long time.


    I fell heavily on the ground and burnt my clothes.


    At this time, the criminal groups hiding here heard the explosion and rushed out.


    See Chen Zhu standing on the ground, smoking all over.


    I also saw three people standing on the roof.


    And baifra was once again ignored.


    All the guns pointed to Chen Yu and the three people on the roof.


    It''s just that no one cares about the criminal gunmen.


    "Who are you? Hands up! "


    Chen Yu apparently didn''t plan to cooperate with the criminal gunmen and stare at the old man on the roof.


    Middle aged women and young people are full of excitement and pride.


    It''s like they beat Chen Yu.


    The old man frowned because he had not left his hand just now.


    But Chen didn''t seem to be hurt at all.


    The boss of the crime syndicate looked suspicious.


    He and his men obviously didn''t understand what was going on.


    Are these people policemen?


    Not like, or Interpol?


    Or peers?


    "Boss, what do we do? Do you want to kill them all? "


    "I don''t know. Wait."


    The criminal''s boss shouted: "do you hear me? Raise your hands! Otherwise, I will not be polite to you. "


    But his threat was ignored by everyone on the scene.


    The criminal''s eldest brother was a little angry. He grabbed his pistol and fired at Chen Yu.


    Bang -


    Ding -


    Chen Yu''s head slightly sideways, and a deformed warhead falls to the ground.


    Chen Yu slowly turned to look at the criminal leader.


    "Do you want to die faster?" Chen Yu said lightly.

 Chapter 2156

    The culprits were strung up like hairy cats.


    They all saw it!


    That guy just got shot in the head, but he didn''t die


    No, I should say it''s OK!


    Chen Yu looks at the old man on the roof.


    The old man tensed his nerves for a moment. In front of him, countless threads flowed towards him like a river.


    Compared with only a few silk threads, they are green.


    A small part of it is black silk.


    Red silk represents danger, green silk represents safety.


    Black silk represents death. If you touch black silk, you will be in danger of life.


    The old man had never faced such an enemy.


    The old man worked hard to grasp the green silk thread.


    But the red silk line is madly hitting the old man.


    The old man spat out a mouthful of blood. Suddenly, all the red and black silk threads turned green.


    Chen Yu also stopped: "strange, is this old man possessed? I haven''t even met him, how could he get hurt. "


    The old man was so depressed that he didn''t expect to defuse the crisis because he vomited blood.


    "He''s using a lot of magic, so he spits blood. You''d better put away your contempt." Baifra encouraged.


    "Is it? Then I''m a little more serious. "


    The old man''s scalp is going to explode because there are countless threads in front of him again.


    If the last silk thread looks like a big river, then this silk thread looks like a torrent.


    And most of them are red, about a fifth are black.


    In this torrent, only a few extremely rare threads are green threads.


    The old man really regrets this time.


    He thought he should be the best.


    He felt that even in the face of Zhang Tianshi, who was known as the first person in the world.


    I also have the power of World War I.


    In the past, he has faced countless strong people.


    Among them, there are many formidable opponents.


    But even those opponents who are amazing.


    When he used prophet magic, most of the things he faced were green lines.


    So he can always easily defuse the opponent''s attack.


    But this man is like a demon.


    So that he could not see the hope of winning.


    In this torrent, black and red mixed together, drawing a terrible scene.


    At the same time, it makes him more difficult to resist.


    And the green silk thread also becomes swaying, as if it will break at any time.


    The old man wanted to catch the green silk thread, but in an instant he was swept away by the red and black torrents.


    Missing the opportunity, the old man fell into the illusion of the future.


    The next moment, the old man felt a pain in his cheek.


    Chen''s fist has fallen on his face.


    The middle-aged women and young people, who were still triumphant at the moment before, all looked inconceivable.


    They even forgot to help the old man.


    Chen Yu looked at his fist.


    "So weak, so disappointed."


    The old man covered his face, and his magic was almost broken.


    Although his prophetic magic is very powerful, it can even be said to be bug level magic.


    But there are also huge risks.


    If he is faced with a strong opponent can not surpass.


    Then he will be backfired by the prophet''s magic.


    In addition to Chen Yu''s fist, he is seriously injured now.


    "Help me up, let''s go." The old man covered his face, and now he didn''t even have the strength to stand up.


    The middle-aged woman and the young man quickly picked up the old man and fled the scene.


    When the criminals saw the three people on the roof, they just whizzed and disappeared.


    Suddenly, I felt that things were not good. It seemed that these people were not ordinary people.


    Chen Yu turned to baifra and said, "baifra, is it almost now?"


    "Yes, now."


    Suddenly, countless dark magma erupted at Chen''s feet.


    The dark magma suddenly spread in all directions.


    Blink of an eye, the ground of the whole abandoned block is covered with dark magma.


    "You lost." A triumphant smile appeared on Chen''s face.


    But just then, the criminals fell one by one.


    "No, you lost." The corners of baifra''s mouth were slightly raised.


    Chen''s pupil suddenly contracted, and he had no idea how baifra did it.


    Without any energy fluctuation, these criminals don''t seem to be under any attack.Just like dominoes, they fall down one after another.


    Chen Yu also started in an instant, and the dark magma on the ground turned into a sword mountain.


    In a flash, dozens of criminals were crushed at the same time.


    The dispute ended in a flash.


    Two of the best psychics in the world, the gamble between them makes these criminals have no chance to resist.


    It starts in an instant and ends in an instant.


    "You didn''t win." "Obviously, I have more prey," Chen said quietly


    "No, your so-called prey has actually been killed by me." Baifra shook her head and said.


    "You can''t prove they''ve been killed by you." Chen Yu shrugged: "and why do you say they have been killed by you?"


    No one is satisfied with this gambling fight, after all, there is no clear winner.


    Of course, they all thought they had won.


    Baifu stretched out his hand, and among the bodies killed by him, a trace of black blood rose and gathered in baifra''s palm.


    Chen''s dark magma also began to collect blood, and he found that the blood on these criminals was black.


    "Why is their blood black?"


    "This is the mark. It''s the mark of the game that the sponsor put on it." Said baifra.


    "By the way, what kind of magic did you just have? I didn''t feel your hand at all. How did you kill them? "


    "If you give up, I''ll tell you. As a mortal, you should be honored by the opportunity I gave you."


    Chen''s cheek Drew: "roll."


    Although Chen Yu refuses to give up, he still remembers every detail of the scene just happened in his mind.


    How on earth did baifra kill so many criminals?


    It''s so weird. Obviously, there is no action, but the criminals fall like wheat.


    It''s like being killed by baifra''s eyes.


    "Do you really want to know?" Asked baifra again.


    "Yes."


    "Then I won''t tell you."


    "You''re really annoying, you know?"


    "People who hate me are envious of my status, strength, and personal charm."


    Chen Chu turned his lips. "Let''s go. Let''s go to the forgotten cave."


    "Don''t look. I know where there are caves."


    "Where is it?" Chen''s question is regretful.


    The character of ebaifra will definitely be strong against himself.

 Chapter 2157

    Baifra looks at Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu''s heart was raw when he was looked at by baifra.


    Quite uncomfortable.


    "Any questions?"


    "Come on, no problem."


    "If you have any questions, just say, what''s the matter with that look?"


    "Nothing. Let''s go." Baifra said quietly, "I''ll take you to the cave."


    Chen Yu followed baifra, his mouth broken and he read.


    "How can I get together with this guy?"


    Baifra is definitely not a suitable partner.


    Lonely character, strange behavior, always with the breath of strangers do not enter.


    It''s hard to stand with him, let alone touch.


    "You''re speaking ill of me now." Baifra suddenly stopped and turned to look at Chen Yu.


    "No, you feel wrong."


    "Don''t deny the truth, I feel it."


    "If you don''t hate it that much, I won''t speak ill of you."


    "It''s really hard to communicate with you mortals."


    "That''s what you said to Lao Zhang and Lao John, too?"


    "No, they are all angels of God, and they are stronger than me."


    "My strength should also be above you, and you should at least show me a little respect?"


    "Mortals are only a hundred years old, they will turn into dust. No matter how powerful you are, you will not be able to withstand the devastation of the long river. You are only mortals."


    "And you? How long have you lived? "


    "I''ve changed four bodies, to be exact, to capture." "If there is no accident, I have eternal time," said baifra


    "What if there is an accident?"


    "If there is an accident, it will be finally consumed by my consciousness and become a part of my strength, just like the previous generation, which is my teacher."


    "That is to say, your teacher wants to occupy your body, and then be eaten back by you, and finally you become the master of fire worship?"


    "It means that."


    "Am I so familiar with you? You can tell me all this. "


    "It''s not a secret. At least five people know about it."


    Chen Yu shivered and looked at baifra warily: "you don''t want to occupy my body, do you?"


    "We are not all together, your body is useless to me, and the key point is that your consciousness is too strong for me to occupy."


    "I''m not at all glad to hear that."


    Unconsciously, the two men have arrived at a piece of ruins standing on the coast.


    In the middle of the ruins is a church.


    "You should be over two hundred now, if you count the time of your fourth life?"


    "It''s actually 420." "It''s not that easy to develop a body that can hold me," baifra said


    "Always thought it was evil."


    "It''s forbidden, but do you think it can be used at will?"


    "Isn''t it?"


    "First of all, the original masters of my body, who know the truth, are all my students. Just like my teacher and I in those days, after the forbidden art is launched, his consciousness and I will enter a challenge arena in the sea of consciousness. In the challenge arena of the sea of consciousness, I and he are equal, fair and just."


    "According to you, you can get everything of the losers. That is to say, every time you are reincarnated, your strength and your knowledge reserve are almost doubled. How can you cultivate new losers forever?"


    "If I fight with the original master of the body, and the original master''s magic and consciousness are too poor for me, then I need to give up the extra strength. That is the challenge arena set by God. No one can cheat. Everyone is on the same starting line, at least the strength level and consciousness strength are interlinked."


    "That is to say, in the same level of life and death war, you won four times?"


    "It''s five times. You forgot to count me and my teacher in the battle of consciousness."


    "It''s very risky to do your business. Isn''t it good for an an Fen to finish his life?"


    "I''ve thought about it, but sometimes when you''re in that position, you can''t live your life in peace."


    "It''s also reasonable. We in China have a saying that when people are in the Jianghu, they can''t help themselves."


    "You haven''t thought about changing the way of inheritance, such as bloodline inheritance, ability inheritance, or electoral system."


    "Tradition is tradition and cannot be changed."


    Not long ago, they were standing in front of the ruined church.


    There should have been a terrible fire in the ruins.


    Before entering the church, a group of evil spirits emerged.At the same time, the surrounding ruins are constantly emerging evil spirits.


    Many of them have turned into burning demons.


    The evil spirit of a man killed by fire.


    They are more vicious and dangerous than ordinary evil spirits.


    "The living? Get out of here, or you will face endless fire. "


    "They don''t seem to be very popular with us."


    "They just don''t welcome you." Baifra said quietly.


    "You are also on their expulsion list."


    "They don''t even feel me, how could they expel me."


    "Can''t feel you? Why? "


    "One can see the length and width of the pool, but not the length and width of the sea. In their perception, I am the sea."


    "You''re the least shameful one I''ve ever seen, not one of them."


    When Chen Yu and baifra were still attacking each other, the evil spirits had already begun to rub their hands.


    These evil spirits are deadly to ordinary people.


    Even the words of a general psychic.


    Basically, it''s right to run when you touch it.


    However, they are now facing Chen Yu and baifra.


    These two are not ordinary people or psychics.


    What''s more, it''s not a man or a woman.


    Of course, these evil spirits can''t tell the origin of Chen Yu.


    A fire fell on Chen''s back.


    Chen Yu turned his head and attacked him with a blazing devil.


    In the next moment, the dark magma has rushed over and directly engulfed the burning devil.


    The body of the burning devil was still struggling under the dark magma, but it was only a few seconds.


    Soon disappeared, as if nothing had happened.


    "You''d better run faster now, because I''ll kill you all." Chen Yu smiles cruelly.


    Although Chen has already shown his hand, they are not very afraid.


    It doesn''t look like they''re facing a psychic for the first time.


    They have a lot of experience fighting psychics.


    There are some weaker evil spirits who have been hiding.


    Those who stay are basically powerful and fierce burning demons.

 Chapter 2158

    As a result, there was no suspense. Those burning demons had no chance to win against Chen Yu.


    Their gap is really a little big.


    Chen Yu killed all these burning demons with three fists and two feet.


    There was no one left. Those who had run away earlier didn''t bother Chen Yu anymore.


    Chen and baifra enter the abandoned church.


    Under the church cross is a stone pot.


    This stone pot was originally used to hold holy water. Some of the new babies who joined the church were baptized with the holy water of this stone pot.


    Baifra sent his blood of sin into the stone pot.


    The stone pot immediately boils, and a plume of black gas rises at the same time.


    The black gas is bound by magic and begins to form a circular channel.


    "This is the passage."


    "In fact, as long as the blood on your hands is enough? What I have is useless, isn''t it? "


    "This passage is a temporary passage, which can only last for ten minutes. If you want to go in next time, you need to reopen it."


    "Do we have to hunt the criminals every time we go in?"


    Chen is not in conflict, but in trouble, very troublesome.


    "Very troublesome indeed." Baifra rarely agreed with Chen Yu.


    "Can you go in now?"


    "Yes, but you must follow the rules and not affect the progress of the activity."


    "I''m the one who values the rules the most."


    ¡­¡­


    Now in the wasteland collection, the competition among the teams is becoming more and more fierce.


    Because most of the teams are already here.


    Everyone is getting familiar with the rules here.


    There are also hidden rules for the organizers.


    The anubis structure here is not infinite.


    So competition is inevitable.


    In a skyscraper.


    Those who were chased away by the people of the association are now hiding in this skyscraper.


    Although the skyscraper is tall, there is no anubis structure.


    So no other team will come here.


    Everything here is a mirror image of reality.


    So here you can destroy it at will, but it will not affect the reality.


    However, the image of different space does not mirror biology and energy.


    So although skyscrapers are the same as real ones, they have no power.


    So the electrical equipment in this building can''t be used.


    No one is willing to climb dozens of floors, without meaning.


    Fraser ambituck''s face was heavy.


    Nearly half of her men have been injured.


    Three of them are totally out of combat.


    Although the gang didn''t kill, they didn''t have any scruples when they started.


    The damage to their team is also very great.


    Two others were injured and their strength was reduced by at least 30%.


    If they can''t think of a way.


    Then their team is likely to be eliminated directly.


    Fraser ambituck has an organization of his own.


    She took the organization from her father.


    Although this organization is not famous, it has a certain history.


    It''s not like the top organizations or sects.


    But there are still some small names.


    Although their number is not large, they have a certain background, so each generation can always cultivate several outstanding psychics.


    Let''s say Fraser ambitak, who has been in the first battle of the saints since she was three years old.


    The second was at the age of thirteen.


    This 23-year-old is her third time in the battle of the saints.


    More experienced participants than her are not none.


    But most of them are old people.


    For three consecutive sessions, Fraser ambitak has also seen a lot of strong people.


    It''s just that she didn''t expect to encounter such trouble in the third session.


    This is her first time leading the team in person. If she fails to pass the entrance examination this time, she will lose face.


    And her brothers and sisters will also wait for the opportunity to move, shake her original first position.


    Fraser ambituck certainly would not have wanted this to happen.


    "Now we can''t rush into conflict with other teams." Fraser ambitak said solemnly, "mizta, you stay to take care of the three injured people. The others are scattered to attract the anubis structure to the building, and then use the terrain here to eliminate it."


    "Miss, is it too dangerous for everyone to go out alone?""At present, our population is not dominant, and the original booty has also been robbed by that team. If we still act according to the original concentration at this time, it is difficult to find enough prey. Now we can only take a certain risk and spread out to find more anubis structures."


    Although Fraser ambituck was worried, she didn''t completely lose her balance.


    "And the organizer has regulations that it is not allowed to kill other competitors, so even when encountering other psychics, they will not be in danger of life. Moreover, other teams will not attack at will when they see people acting alone. If they can find the anubis structure, those ordinary anubis structures are not strong, as long as they are not trapped in the encirclement, they will not be killed It won''t hurt our people. "


    "What if the anubis structure we attracted was discovered by other teams?"


    "Then give up. No matter what, first of all, make sure that our people will not be hurt again, do not conflict with other teams, at least not before the end of this trial."


    Fraser ambituckerton paused and went on.


    "In addition, we need to set a time to ensure that no one will come back, and that no one will come back, which increases the risk."


    Fraser ambituck looked at the time. "Let''s check it. It''s 8:50 p.m. and we have to get back here before dawn."


    People also know that if they don''t fight at this time, then they really want to leave Istanbul.


    So even if you know that Fraser ambitak''s plan has some risks.


    They accepted the plan.


    Fraser ambitak also chose a direction and left alone.


    In the open city, there are some ghosts occasionally.


    Every move of Fraser ambituck was very careful.


    After all, it''s time to act alone. Any accident will increase her and her team''s risk.


    So she had to be careful.


    Just then, she found a battle ahead.


    And from the fluctuation of the fighting, the fighting is very fierce.


    Fraser ambituck was about to turn away.


    The nearby building suddenly collapsed, and a giant anubis structure knocked out an enhanced system psychic.


    The strengthening psychic swooped directly in front of Fraser ambitak.


    Fraser ambitak takes a breath and looks at the huge anubis structure in front of him.


    "So big..."

 Chapter 2159

    The anubis structure in front of her is larger than all the anubis structures she has seen.


    Even larger than all the anubis structures she built add up.


    Obviously, this is an anubis structure which was born after many times of fusion of demon beads.


    And I''m afraid the number of fusions is hopeless.


    The chilling breath, as well as the obviously twisted body, all show the horror of the anubis structure in front of us.


    The anubis structure does not fuse indefinitely.


    Think about it and know that there is a limit to this convergence.


    Theoretically, as long as the number of Anubis structures is sufficient, they can be fused infinitely.


    But in fact, the body of the anubis structure will be distorted to a certain extent every time the fusion is increased.


    This is caused by the instability of the gene chain.


    Why are natural organisms so difficult to evolve?


    Because of the stability of the gene chain.


    It''s only possible to break the gene chain in extreme environments.


    And the mutation will take a long time.


    Not one generation completes the mutation process.


    After all, evolution and variation are not a concept.


    The anubis structure itself is not a natural organism.


    So its gene chain is very fragile.


    To put it bluntly, it is to pile up wood, which can be piled up to a very high and large appearance in a short time.


    In fact, this kind of stacked wood is very fragile. It will collapse when touched.


    One claw of the anubis structure holds the enhanced psychic, and the head turns to Fraser ambitak.


    Fraser ambituck stepped back.


    Danger! Fraser ambituck''s nerves are tense.


    There have been fatalities in every battle of the saints.


    And every sponsor has declared that the battle of saints and blazers is dangerous.


    Although the organizers are also ensuring the safety of each participant''s life.


    But this kind of thing can never be avoided.


    Fraser ambituck doesn''t want to be one of the few killed.


    Fraser ambituck looks at the strengthened psychic being pinned to the ground.


    It looks like it''s a lot worse.


    And she didn''t feel she had the power to save the dying psychic.


    The corner of the eye scanned the ruins of the huge anubis structure in front of us, and several psychics were found.


    But they were all lying on the ground, and Fraser ambitak saw some broken limbs.


    "Damn it, don''t merge this monster without strength." "It''s really hurtful," said Fraser ambituck.


    This giant anubis structure may have fused ten times or more.


    Not to mention that she is alone now, even if her whole team is here, even if the team is intact, it is impossible to fight against the anubis structure of this level.


    It''s impossible for ten level 10 players to defeat one level 100 player.


    It''s a level gap.


    It can''t be made up by the number of people.


    The giant anubis structure grabs at its forelimbs, and a howl is made by the pressed enhancement psychics on the ground.


    This is his last voice, and then he lost his life completely.


    The giant anubis structure opens its mouth and emits a black glow.


    Fraser ambituck''s scalp is about to explode. He rolls on and on, avoiding the black light.


    The black electric light shot straight out along the road.


    Flying thousands of miles away, I hit a building and pierced it directly.


    Fraser ambituck''s face was full of horror.


    How can humans fight this monster?


    Impossible. It''s impossible for human beings to defeat such monsters.


    Even if this team was wiped out by the giant anubis structure, they should be very clear that they can''t deal with this guy.


    Even if it is weakened in half, it is impossible to win.


    No, a quarter of the strength of the giant anubis structure is out of the question.


    How could they have fused this?


    Unless their brains blow together.


    It''s impossible to think.


    So, the biggest possibility is that this giant anubis structure is not a fusion of the team.


    Fraser ambituck came up with a possibility.


    Someone Or a team deliberately fused this giant anubis structure.


    The goal is to get competitors out.


    Fraser ambituck''s nerves are tighter.


    She thought of only one team that could do such a thing.crow! Dare to challenge the organizers, every time is to rub the boundary line of the rules.


    No team other than crows would do such a thing.


    Whether in the east or the west, crows symbolize disaster.


    And the crow that Fraser ambituck thought of was a group of bereaved stars.


    An organization that delights in breaking rules.


    It happened that a crow was hovering over the head of Fraser ambituck.


    The crow didn''t hide its tracks.


    Fraser ambituck has seen the crow.


    She was more certain of her conjecture.


    Quack -


    the crow makes a shrill cry, as if it were deliberately laughing at Fraser ambituck.


    It''s like announcing your existence.


    Fraser ambituck was out of control, and she didn''t know what to do.


    The only way she could think of was to run!


    Running seems to be the most reliable way for her now.


    And you can''t escape to the assembly point.


    If you lead the monster in front of you, it will probably be destroyed.


    So Fraser ambitak finally decided to run in a different direction.


    And the crow was still hovering over Fraser ambituck''s head.


    Quack -


    the sound of noise is constantly wandering in Fraser ambituck''s ear.


    Even more annoying than the giant anubis structure that hunted her.


    Fraser ambituck''s desperate escape, she has almost used all her magic to escape.


    No way. This huge anubis structure is invincible.


    It''s impossible to win.


    All of a sudden, Fraser ambituck saw the two figures in front of her, both hands in their pockets.


    "Run! Run away Here comes a big guy... " Cried Fraser ambituck.


    "What is she shouting?" Chen Chu turned to baifra and said.


    "She''s asking us to run away. There''s a big guy after her." Said baifra.


    Chen Yu''s fingertip flicked, and the crow hovering over Fraser ambitak''s head was shot directly down.


    "Now you hear me." Chen said, "what is that thing? Don''t tell me, it''s the legendary god of death in Egypt, anubis. "


    "It was created from the mythical anubis, called the anubis structure."


    "It looks pretty good."

 Chapter 2160

    Fraser ambitak saw the two men as if he had not seen the giant anubis structure behind her.


    Still walking in her direction.


    "Let''s go!" When Fraser ambituck ran to the two, there was no stagnation, just turned around and shouted to them.


    Chen Yu and baifra still didn''t stop.


    "Can I move my hand?"


    "No, it''s only when this guy takes the initiative to attack that he can defend himself." Said baifra.


    "All right." Chen Chu shrugged.


    Fraser ambituck stops abruptly and looks at Chen Yu and baifra behind him.


    By this time, the huge anubis structure had been killed in front of her.


    "Come on Run... "


    The giant anubis structure suddenly swept one claw towards Chen Yu.


    "Is it all right now?"


    "Now." Said baifra.


    Pa -


    the pupil of Fraser ambituck suddenly contracted.


    The huge body of that terrible giant anubis structure suddenly exploded, and the blood spatter almost completely stained the roadside walls black.


    And the Asian just slapped at random, and the other man who seemed to be from Central Asia didn''t move much.


    They were still walking forward, and Fraser ambituck gasped heavily.


    So the mighty anubis structure was destroyed?


    Who are those two people?


    Fraser ambituck hesitated, and she saw the multicolored bead on the ground.


    It was left by the giant anubis structure.


    If she gets the multicolored demon bead, she and her team can definitely pass the first trial.


    It''s just that the booty belongs to those two people.


    If they refuse to give, they will kill them even if they reach for them.


    She doesn''t think she can beat the two men.


    However, the two people did not seem to notice the colorful demon beads, and still walked straight ahead.


    In other words, they did not fail to notice the colorful demon beads.


    But I don''t care at all.


    But it''s also right to think about it. In the eyes of these two people, this kind of monster can''t even count as prey.


    If they need to, they can pass the test easily.


    Fraser ambituck is not so extravagant.


    Even if it has nothing to do with the test, this colorful demon bead is also valuable.


    Know that in the battle of the saints, any booty you get is personal.


    Even if she just took back a multicolored demon bead, it was enough to explain to her father and many other members.


    Fraser ambitak hesitated for a moment and finally ran towards them.


    "Two gentlemen." Cried Fraser ambituck.


    "She can see you." Chen said.


    "I''m not a ghost, of course I can see it." Baifra said coldly.


    "But so many people didn''t see you before." Chen Yu looked at Fraser anbitak and said, "or is she particularly strong, at least better than those before?"


    "No, she is the messenger of Huiyi, Huiyi special magic, so it''s no surprise to notice me."


    "Gentlemen, don''t you want your booty?"


    "Did you say that demon bead? It''s no use for us. '' Said baifra.


    "You will treat my things as human feelings." Chen Yu turned his mouth.


    "Well, don''t disturb you to continue the test." Baifra said quietly, "let''s go."


    Just then, a group of people came across.


    The leader of the group was covered in a black cape and a black shawl on his face.


    On his shoulder stood a crow.


    "No one ever dares to kill my pet. You are the first."


    Fraser ambituck''s face is changed, raven!


    The leader is a crow!


    In the battle of the saints, there are good and evil.


    But no one is more arrogant than crow and his men.


    The crow has always been arrogant. It is said that he has participated in many battles of Saint Yao.


    Even though the battle of the saints and the Blazers requires the under-40s.


    But the crow came.


    But I heard he wasn''t the first crow.


    Yes and no, no one can say clearly.


    Because no one knows what a crow looks like.


    "Hello, he''s here for you." Chen Zhuo pointed to baifra and directly poured dirty water on baifra''s body: "the crow is killed by him, you can find him, it has nothing to do with me.""You don''t have to push, you''re all going to die." The crow gave a cruel laugh.


    Quack -


    the crow on his shoulder also makes a strange cry.


    "That''s harsh." Chen Yu frowned.


    "That''s the ghost bird." "They can make noise that disturbs the mind," baifra said quietly. "For people with weak mind, it''s very likely that they will become crazy after listening to this kind of noise for an hour, and even at your level, they will feel uncomfortable, even I hate it."


    "Gentlemen, that guy is a crow You''d better not be careless. "


    Said Fraser ambituck, gravely.


    "I don''t think we can''t kill people in the wilderness." Chen asked, turning his head.


    "That guy is a crow, he has some ways not to kill you directly, but you will die in pain."


    "Well." Chen touched his chin, turned to baifra and asked, "that means I can kill him now, right?"


    "Not yet."


    Gua -


    suddenly, the ghost bird standing on the shoulder of the crow swoops at Chen Zhu.


    "Now." Said baifra.


    "Hello It was him who killed your pet. Why did you attack me first? " Chen Yu is a finger again, will that corpse soul crow bird clap into flesh and blood.


    If the crow doesn''t wear a face scarf now, his face must be black.


    Chen Yu shook his fingers. "Seriously, you still choose him as your opponent. If it''s him, you have a little chance to escape."


    "Ha ha..." The crow sneered.


    "Are you doubting me?"


    The next moment, the voice of baifra came from behind the crow.


    The crow''s laughter came to an abrupt end, and other crow members also gave way.


    Unbelievable looking at baifra who suddenly appeared behind the crow.


    The crow jumped away more than ten meters and looked at baifra in disbelief: "how did you appear behind me? Instant movement? No Without any fluctuation, how do you do it? "


    "The power gap is too big. It doesn''t make sense to talk about it with you. What''s more, I''m still a dying man. I''m not obliged to explain it to a dead man or a humble mole ant."


    The crow gave out a cruel smile: "do you really think that there will be a fast-moving magic that can really defeat me?"

 Chapter 2161

    The crow suddenly opened his cloak, and in a flash, hundreds of corpse soul birds sprang out of his cloak.


    The corpses, souls, birds and crows were all over baifra.


    However, those dead soul birds haven''t touched baifra, just like the rain.


    There is no means of attack, at least Chen Yu doesn''t see how baifra attacked.


    But it''s the same as killing the criminals before.


    The crow''s face couldn''t help changing.


    Chen Zhu couldn''t see it, not to mention the crow and his men.


    What''s going on?


    Fraser ambituck was equally astonished.


    She''s never been in touch with a strong person like baifra.


    Even her father was insignificant compared to beverah.


    The power of baifra is not the horror of his breath or his sense of oppression.


    But because he is silent, even standing in front of him, it is like air.


    The crow looked at his men and said, "let''s fight together."


    At what time, the messy magic shot at baifra.


    But baifra was still unmoved.


    Instead, Fraser ambituck, who was watching from one side, was horrified.


    The crow and his men are not weak.


    It can even be said that it is too strong.


    Even the huge anubis structure could not bear the attack of these ten people.


    But before the magic touched baifra, it had returned to the most primitive magic and was absorbed by baifra.


    Of course, the crow and his men didn''t know that their magic had become magic and was absorbed by baifra.


    However, Chen Yu felt that baifra''s move was very similar to his own non attribute element constitution.


    However, he seems to be more advanced. His non attribute element constitution can only disintegrate the directional magic.


    But baifra not only disintegrated, but also absorbed into magic.


    It''s the same as gluttony.


    The crow and his men were not reconciled, still bombarding baifra.


    Baifra is always coming. He takes all the magic they come to.


    After a while, the crow and his men consumed 30 or 40% of their magic power, and baifra stood still.


    No matter what magic it is, it can''t really attack baifra.


    How can I fight this? Baifra was born invincible.


    They finally stopped.


    "Are you tired? It''s time for me to attack. "


    When baifra lifted the back of his hand, the palm of his arm was as soft as a boneless one.


    The crow and his men were all fried.


    Danger! DANGER! DANGER!!


    This man is very dangerous!!


    The crow subconsciously uses a desperate move to save his life.


    The same is true for the others, who have their own strengths.


    Baifra suddenly grabbed the palm of his hand, and a heat wave came.


    A huge claw of fire appeared out of the sky, holding ten people in one hand.


    "Ah..."


    "Help..."


    A black ghostly crow, flapping its wings on fire, frantically escapes from the flames.


    This black ghost bird is the transformation magic of crow.


    But I didn''t give him a chance to hide.


    The claws of fire exploded in an instant.


    And the explosion didn''t spread out, it collapsed in.


    Together with the soul eating crow, which was the incarnation of the crow, it was also sucked into the collapse by the huge pulling force.


    In the end, everything goes to a red dot and disappears.


    "These people are very powerful. The magic they provide to me can let me use the claw of destruction."


    Baifra said lightly.


    Fraser ambituck, on the other hand, looked at baifra with horror.


    It''s so powerful. This man is so powerful.


    He is facing crows and his team!


    That''s not a normal team.


    The crow and his team are definitely the top players in the battle of Saint Yao.


    However, such a powerful force was easily killed.


    Who is this man?


    Why is there such a terrible power?


    "This magic is cool." Chen Yu exclaimed.


    His focus is not power. The power of the destruction claw just now is amazing for ordinary psychics.


    But in his eyes, there is not enough.


    It''s like Chen Yu''s giant palm with the general situation of heaven and earth.


    Although it seems powerful, in fact, it is very weak for people of the same level.The same is true of baifra''s claws of destruction.


    "There seems to be a fight there. Let''s go there and have a look." Said baifra.


    "Well, how far is it?" Chen did not find any fluctuations in fighting.


    Baifra was able to detect the battle beyond her own perception.


    Chen Zhao admired baifula, after all, if only from the combat power, he was absolutely above him.


    But after all, baifra is an old monster who has lived for hundreds of years.


    His knowledge reserve and the cognition and mastery of magic are absolutely incomparable.


    Fraser ambitak wants to talk to Chen Yu and baifra again.


    I dare not say that I can become friends with them, at least I can let them know myself a little.


    Maybe there''s something they need to take care of in the future.


    There is no harm in knowing it.


    It''s a pity that she''s still a step behind.


    Baifra and Chen Yu suddenly went through the air, which made Fraser ambituck look stupid.


    At this time, she couldn''t figure it out.


    These two people are absolutely the best beings in the world of spirituality.


    Even, they may not be participants.


    They are likely to invite guests.


    I hope that in the future, we will never let the invited guests as the test objects.


    Otherwise, it would be a lot of trouble.


    In the past, we invited guests to take charge of the assessment of participants.


    But among the invited guests, there are strong and weak.


    If you meet a weaker guest, of course it''s good.


    However, if the battle of saints and blazers takes the test of inviting guests to come.


    And also met these two people.


    That''s not whether we can pass the test.


    It''s about saving your life.


    It can be seen from these two people''s casual hands just now.


    Even if they do it at will, it will be disastrous.


    ¡­¡­


    "Baifra, where''s your team? Is it coming? "


    "I''ve come in, but I don''t feel where they are." Baifra said quietly.


    "No, I feel my team. How can you not?"


    "They are good at hiding. If they are within a certain range, I can catch their breath, but they are too far away, so I can''t feel them."


    "Maybe it has been eliminated."


    Baifra looked at Chen Yu indifferently: "no, they are very strong."


    "That''s not necessarily. There are so many experts here."


    "My students are the best."

 Chapter 2162

    Chen and baifra came to a lake.


    Both of them are standing by the lake. At the moment, there is a big battle over the lake.


    About a dozen teams are engaged in a big melee.


    The strength of these ten teams is quite good.


    Chen and baifra stood on the Bank of the lake and watched the battle in the middle.


    An elemental ice mage made a huge ice, and the ice floe became a battlefield for all.


    The fight was very fierce, but everyone had reservations.


    Most people don''t use their full strength, and they don''t use their dead hands.


    Everyone has some restraint.


    So the battle seemed a little dull to Chen Yu and baifra.


    "What are they robbing?" Chen asked.


    "Why do you think they must be robbing?" Asked baifra.


    "Apart from robbing, they are full and they are fighting here."


    "They''re not trying to grab things, they''re out there complaining and they''re trying to weaken their opponents."


    "The Taoist in blue robe is Longhushan," baifra said. "All the people in the robe are Longhushan. They can be said to be seed players. Their strength is quite good. It''s natural for them to be besieged."


    Chen Yu followed baifra''s point and saw that there was a Taoist who was very eye-catching.


    Six people besieged her alone, but they had no way to deal with her.


    "It doesn''t look like they''re all besieging them." Chen said.


    "Of course, every organizational force has its own allies, not to mention the positive image of the sects like the dragon and Tiger Mountain Tianshi sect. Many of the teams who are willing to help them and fight with them are those who have learned art from the dragon and Tiger Mountain Tianshi sect, or who are willing to sell the dragon and Tiger Mountain Tianshi sect a human relationship. Of course, there are also teams purely because of For personal enmity, so I helped the team of Mount Longhu Tianshi. "


    Chen Yu felt his chin and wondered if he would join in.


    , "you''d better put your mind in mind. Such a large-scale melee, the organizers must have stared at death. Especially when the two of us came, we did not hide the whereabouts. The organizers'' eyes should have noticed us. If you interfere with the big melee this time, you will probably be blacklisted."


    "It doesn''t matter if they''re blacklisted. Can they still kill me?" Chen Yu said disapprovingly.


    "Maybe they won''t deal with you directly, but you have a team after all. The hosting policy can''t be right for you. Can''t it be aimed at your team?"


    Chen Yu thought about it. It seems that this is the truth.


    "Forget it. If you don''t play, you don''t play."


    ¡­¡­


    "Elder martial sister Zhu Bai, there are two people by the lake. They have been observing there for a long time. I don''t know if they are friends or enemies."


    Zhu Bai takes time to see Chen Zhu and baifra by the eye lake.


    In fact, she has seen two people for a long time.


    But she had no time to think about them.


    Although the master brother helped relieve her pressure.


    But the scene is not optimistic.


    After all, there are five teams in her camp plus the team of teachers from Longhushan.


    The other side has nine teams, almost twice as many as them.


    The team strength of the Tianshi cult in Longhushan is really strong.


    But stopping three teams at the same time is the limit.


    No matter how many words, they will surely lose.


    Other teams on the same front are one-on-one at most.


    So the Bureau faces them very disadvantageous.


    The purpose of the other side is very clear.


    That is to hold the team of the Tianshi cult of Longhu Mountain.


    Then the other allies of the dragon and tiger front broke down one by one.


    Finally, turn around to deal with the Tianshi cult of Longhushan.


    Although the situation is tense, Zhu Bai''s heart is clear.


    The whole situation is in her mind at the moment.


    If you want to leave, you can''t do it with the strength of the team of dragon and Tiger Mountain Tianshi.


    But the problem now is if they leave at this time.


    That would be abandoning allies.


    If we say that the victory or defeat of this battle of saints is related to honor.


    To abandon allies is to abandon dignity.


    Zhu Baining could not have done anything to humiliate his school.


    Even if she doesn''t get the title of Saint Yao, it doesn''t mean that the Tianshi cult of Longhushan is weak.


    But if she makes a humiliating move, the whole Longhushan Tianshi cult will be ashamed of it.


    The other side''s purpose is very simple, that is to snatch the spoils on their side.


    If you can hurt a few of the people of the dragon and Tiger Mountain Tianshi sect and make them unable to compete in the next competition, it is certainly the best.However, those two people outside the war circle are indeed potential threats.


    Their goal is probably to catch cicadas with mantis and yellow finch later.


    Another possibility is that they are idle psychics.


    But every idle psychic who accepts the invitation of the battle of the saints is powerful.


    Therefore, we should not let Zhu Bai relax his vigilance.


    But Zhu Bai''s energy is limited after all.


    Just as she was thinking about tactics, she was a little weak in attack and defense.


    At this time, Zhu Bai''s heart suddenly rose a little alert.


    Danger! The subconscious jump of Zhu Bai.


    Then the ice floe on which she stood burst.


    A figure explodes from under the ice and shoots at Zhu Bai.


    Zhu Bai immediately draws out a brush, which sweeps towards the figure.


    If the figure didn''t hit, it would have lost its chance.


    Now I want to attack Zhu Bai directly.


    However, there is a gap between his strength and that of Zhu Bai.


    In an instant, it was caught in the dust of Zhu Bai.


    Zhu Bai suddenly threw the man into the air.


    Towards Chen Yu and baifra on the shore.


    "She''s attacking us, isn''t she? Can we fight back? " Chen immediately said.


    "No, even if you and I know that she deliberately attacked us subjectively, but we made a mistake first, so even if we went to the organizer for arbitration, we were unreasonable."


    "What do we make first? I didn''t do it. "


    "No, when they fight, we enter the dangerous area. The organizers have regulations. If the audience finds a war circle and enters the war circle without hesitation, even if they are attacked, they can''t fight back. Even if they want to watch the war, they need to open a distance. So at the end of the day, we still make mistakes first."


    "What a trouble." Chen Yu turned his mouth.


    Look at the psychic left in front of you.


    Although the psychic fell down from ten meters, he was not seriously injured.


    At least he''s still fighting.


    His first reaction to seeing Chen Yu and baifra was to attack.


    In this chaotic war circle, as long as it is not a friend, it is the enemy.


    Chen Yu kicked the psychic back into the war circle.


    Chen Yu is the first time in this capacity, in the face of an alien confrontation and stay out of it.


    Chen''s hands are itchy, but it''s really inconvenient.


    After all, I am now positioned as an old master of the spirit world.

 Chapter 2163

    As the battle went on, the scuffle began to run out of control.


    More and more teams join in the scuffle.


    Because many teams have grudges with each other.


    Even on the same front, there is resentment.


    Or both sides have grudges.


    This has led to problems within both fronts.


    There were a dozen teams scuffling.


    After an hour, the team has grown to more than 30.


    The original two sides have evolved into a multi-party scuffle.


    More than 300 psychics are fighting each other.


    All kinds of gorgeous magic and magic are flying.


    Chen Yu saw a trance, as if he had crossed into a magic world.


    But this war is also very enjoyable to watch.


    Although Chen has been in contact with the spiritual world for two years.


    And become the president of a spiritual organization.


    But the real magic war is the first in my life.


    At this time, the sky suddenly clouded.


    Covering the whole lake and surrounding areas.


    At first, no one noticed the dark clouds in the sky.


    But soon someone realized the problem.


    They are in a different space.


    There is no weather change in different space.


    Suddenly, a thunderbolt came down from the sky.


    Directly in the center of the battlefield, on the huge ice floe.


    There were 20 or 30 psychics fighting on the ice floe.


    Because of the fall of the thunderbolt, it directly blew the thirty or so psychics into the air.


    At least 340 square meters of ice floes were smashed in an instant.


    Just then a figure appeared in the sky.


    It''s like a fairy in the dust.


    Chen Zhu looks at it. Isn''t that Zhang Tianyi?


    However, Chen has never seen Zhang Tianyi dressed like this.


    Zhang Tianyi''s whole body exudes an air of worship.


    Overlooking the people below.


    "Is that a foul? The battle of those who take part in the trials. " Chen Zhu pointed to Zhang Tianyi and said.


    "He has this right. He was originally one of the three presidents elected by the saint Yao''s organizers, and he was also responsible for law enforcement when the saint Yao''s war was held."


    "But he disturbed the fight."


    "He didn''t disturb. If he continued the scuffle, there would be a lot of thinking, and it might even affect the progress of the battle of the saints, so he came out to prevent the scuffle from getting worse."


    "He was a partisan. Didn''t you find that there was no one from the Tianshi sect of Longhushan on the ice floe?"


    "What would you do if it were you?"


    "Of course, it is to blow all the slag to pieces." Chen Yuli said of course.


    "So it''s not natural for Zhang Tianshi to do so."


    Many of the following teams also dare not to be angry. Who let him be Zhang Tianyi.


    "Well, it''s all gone." Zhang Tian waved and said.


    There are several groups of people who are not very willing. They think that they had a steady advantage just now.


    There is a good chance to cause big trouble for Zhu Bai''s team.


    However, Zhang Tianhang intervened to make their advantages disappear in a flash.


    Even if Zhu Bai''s team slows down and turns around to deal with them, they will be in danger instead.


    So when they left, they still had a reluctant look in their eyes.


    Zhu Bai breathed a long sigh of relief.


    In fact, she felt that her master''s appearance was too clever.


    The situation just now is very dangerous.


    If their ancestors don''t show up, they are likely to lose their hands.


    The rest of the team continued to leave.


    Zhu Bai looks up at Zhang Tianyi in the sky.


    Just then, Zhang Tian came down from the sky.


    Zhu Bai and other team-mates are all waving their sleeves and drooping their heads, waiting to salute Zhang Tian.


    However, Zhang Tianyi did not fall in front of them, but fell by the lake.


    Zhu Bai looked around and found that they were the former two.


    Zhu Bai remembers very well that the two men came an hour ago.


    They have been standing by the lake watching the scuffle.


    At first, Zhu Bai thought that they wanted to take advantage of the fire.


    But they were still quiet.


    Even if someone attacks them, they just evade.


    Zhu Bai thought they had left.


    I didn''t expect to be there.


    "Hi, Lao Zhang." Chen Yu smiled and said hello to Zhang Tianyi.Zhang Tian looked at Chen Yu and baifra and said, "it''s a bit uneasy for you to come in."


    "We all follow the rules." Chen Yu said quite rightfully.


    "If not, can you stay here?" Zhang Tianyi sneered.


    Baifra looked at Zhang Tianyi and said, "that crow was led to us on purpose."


    Chen Leng, is that the case?


    Didn''t the crow come across by chance?


    "What''s the matter? Why do I feel like I''m in the dark. "


    "Do you think it was a chance encounter?"


    "Isn''t it?"


    "The woman who was chased by the anubis structure was deliberately guided to run to us. At that time, the crow''s pet was following the woman, and you happened to kill the crow''s pet. Naturally, the crow found you and me."


    "It''s evidence." Zhang Tianyi said discontentedly.


    "We are psychics. As long as we are skeptical, that''s the truth. We don''t talk about evidence." Baifra said quietly.


    "That''s right." Chen Zhuo looked at Zhang Tianyi and said, "Lao Zhang, it''s hard for me to do this. Use our hands to clean up the team that the organizers hate. It''s just using us. I hate other people''s calculation."


    "What do you need to say directly? Don''t beat around the bush." Zhang Tianyi said with a dark face.


    "My requirements are not very high. I want the whole process of the battle of the saints." Chen Yu put forward his reasonable request with a smile.


    "The whole process is impossible. After all, we are still studying the later process and have no exact results. So even if I want to give it to you, it''s impossible. I can give you the next project process. If you accept it, then it''s even. If you don''t accept it, then it''s OK."


    Chen and baifra exchanged a look.


    Baifra nodded slightly to accept the offer.


    "No more practical things, like cash compensation?" Chen suggested.


    Zhang Tianyi and baifra couldn''t help rolling their eyes.


    "The second test is to find the spirit stone. After the first scene, the wasteland collection will be rearranged and a thousand spirit stones will be hidden. Only those who find at least one spirit stone can pass the test."


    "That is to say, there are only a thousand left in the second test?"


    "At most one thousand people, maybe less than one thousand people can find the spirit stone." Zhang Tianyi said.

 Chapter 2164

    "How about some places where you can hide spirit stones?"


    "Do you think it is possible?"


    "Now that you''ve made an exception, would you mind making another one?"


    "I mind."


    "The test you and the host have chosen is not fair at all. Some psychics are good at finding, some are good at predicting, some are good at detecting, but some are only suitable for fighting. How do you let them find it?" Chen Yu complained.


    "There is nothing absolutely fair in the world, and do you think the second assessment is really more advantageous for the psychics you said?"


    "Isn''t it?"


    "In addition to a thousand real spirit stones, there are also ten thousand fake spirit stones. Whether they are true or not, there are a large number of monsters and Warcraft guardians. Among them, the powerful monsters and Warcraft are not few. What do the psychics who are proficient in finding, sensing, detecting and predicting do?"


    Chen Yu glanced at his mouth, and Zhang Tian smiled a little triumphantly.


    Even if it''s just a verbal fight, it''s a victory.


    "You are so boring." Chen Chu turned around and left.


    "Goodbye, Tianshi Zhang." Baifra also followed Chen Yu away.


    At this time, Zhu Bai and the other brothers came up.


    "See Shizu."


    "Well, don''t call me Shizu during the battle of Shengyao. I''m the elder of law enforcement." Zhang Tianyi said, "well, now I can''t communicate with you until the end of the battle of Saint Yao."


    "Yes Shizu... "


    "By the way..." Zhang Tianyi hesitated for a moment, but he said, "if you meet those two people again, avoid them if you can. Don''t argue with them. Don''t have any disputes."


    "Shizu Who are those two people? "


    "Two bastards, don''t worry about them. As long as you don''t provoke them, they won''t attack you."


    "Yes, Shizu."


    "Well, enough to say, it''s time to go."


    Said, Zhang Tianyi''s body shape in front of Zhu Bai and others gradually dissipated.


    Zhu Bai and others have no idea how Zhang Tianyi disappeared.


    After a few minutes, Zhang Tianyi appeared on the roof of a building.


    There are also 23 generations of Blood Mary on the roof of the building.


    "Lao Zhang, you have said a little more to your sons and grandchildren. There are some violations."


    "I''m talking about things that have nothing to do with the event."


    Twenty three generations of Blood Mary didn''t intend to go further on this matter.


    Zhang Tianyi and she have known each other for nearly 100 years, and she understands his temperament.


    "I found traces of the order." Twenty three generations of Blood Mary said.


    "Hermit society!?" The look of Zhang Tianyi changed suddenly.


    "Well, that troubling organization."


    "How can these mad dogs run out?" Zhang Tianyi asked.


    The reason why it''s called mad dog is that the secret society doesn''t do anything, it''s doing bad things.


    In the two world-class wars of the last century, there are their figures.


    In those two world wars, mortals fought with mortals.


    The spiritual world is a struggle with the reclusive society.


    Of course, this is not to say that the order can fight against the whole spiritual world.


    In fact, most of the time, the order will not directly confront other organizations.


    They are troublemakers, troublemakers, moths.


    For example, create several disaster level monsters.


    Another example is to release some legendary gods.


    Or release some disastrous magic on a large scale.


    Anyway, in that era, if there are some supernatural disasters around the world.


    Then the first thought of all the psychics must be the reclusion.


    And in nine out of ten, this is true.


    In other words, the ambition of the hermit society is not too bad.


    After all, everyone has dreams.


    It''s just a little out of touch with the times.


    A hundred years ago, with this dream, you would feel noble.


    A hundred years later, I still have this dream, which will make people feel low.


    Rule the world! Yes, the aim of the order is to rule the world.


    And they are still fighting for it.


    And they did a good job in the first phase.


    The first stage of their plan is sabotage.


    But apart from the first phase, they don''t seem to know how to proceed with the second phase.


    In other words, they have no plan for the second stage at all.


    Especially after the crackdown.


    There are also severe attacks in the spiritual world.


    Now, the prosperity and stability of the world of spirituality are created in the repeated crackdowns.Fight against evil and maintain fairness and justice, even in the spiritual world.


    Of course, there are also some stereotypes.


    And the concept of justice and justice of the spiritual world is different from that of the human world.


    In the spiritual world, class is more obvious.


    For most of the time, the higher the class, the stronger the power.


    Like Zhang Tianyi.


    He is the presence of the top of the pyramid.


    At the same time, he was able to stand at the top of the pyramid because of his strength.


    "And what did they do?"


    "Their goal is winder." "Wende was attacked, of course, it should only be a tentative attack. Wende was not damaged, and directly treated the attackers as fertilizer," said Mary


    Wende is one of the three presidents of the saint Yao, and he created the anubis structure here.


    There are hundreds of thousands of Anubis structures in the whole wasteland.


    And these 100000 anubis structures were created by Wende himself, without anyone else''s hand.


    How much magic supply does it take to create such a large number of Anubis structures?


    There is such a huge project, which can hardly be completed by manpower.


    But with his own strength, winder has accomplished this almost impossible task.


    "The goal of the order is not to have Wender''s technology to create a large number of Anubis structures, right?"


    "It''s possible." Twenty three Blood Mary nodded.


    "Otherwise, we will seal up Wende. At that time, Yin Xiu will not find Wende in any trouble." Zhang Tianyi said with a smile.


    "Yes, if you want to do it yourself, I don''t want to understand the means of the world''s first alchemist."


    "All right, I''ll be kidding."


    Wende is the first alchemist in the world. No one in the world can seal him.


    Wendell is the weakest of the three presidents.


    But he is also the most terrible one.


    There is no one at the same level who can defeat him.


    Even Zhang Tian didn''t want to have a conflict with Wender.


    In this battle of saints and blazers, winder is responsible for making all the props for examination and trial.


    "But though the mad dogs are crazy, their tentative attack seems a little rough. The people they sent didn''t try to find out the depth of winder, but they aroused our vigilance. Do you think they would be so bold?"

 Chapter 2165

    At this moment, in a ruins, the faces of several psychics are full of pride and satisfaction.


    In his speech, he showed a strong sense of self-esteem and contempt.


    One of them was dressed in a rather exaggerated moustache, which was colorful, just like a clown.


    But it''s worth noting that one of his eyes is green and the other is purple.


    "Now they are led by me. They think our goal is the technology in Wender''s hands, but they don''t know that our real goal is not Wender at all."


    Another big man sitting cross legged on the ground made a rude voice line.


    "MafA, I just want to know when I will be able to do a good job, when I will be able to make a big noise and kill people recklessly."


    "Hulus, don''t worry. Soon you can do whatever you want." Said MafA.


    There is also a super fat man, who has been living in the corner, who is constantly eating.


    At the time of their deliberation, all of a sudden, I heard something coming from not far away.


    A woman dressed in green appeared on the wall: "there is a team outside."


    "Well? Did they find us? "


    "No."


    "Can I kill them?" Asked hulus.


    "Yes, but the battlefield can only be limited to the ruins. If it goes beyond the ruins, it will be found by the inspectors," MafA said


    "They can''t escape the ruins." Hulus grinned, showing his fangs.


    ¡­¡­


    West and others are searching aimlessly.


    None of them knew how to trace those anubis structures.


    So it''s just aimless, where to go.


    Fortunately, there are quite a lot of Anubis structures in the whole wasteland.


    They killed a lot along the way.


    Of course, they have met other teams.


    But most teams didn''t conflict with them.


    We all keep a certain distance.


    Not every team is so arrogant and insolent.


    Most teams still maintain a sense of caution and respect for each other.


    Of course, not every team is willing to coexist peacefully.


    Some teams will still stir up some minor issues.


    Let''s explore the strength of the supernatural team.


    If the supernatural team''s strength is not strong, then they will inevitably start a war.


    If the supernatural team is strong, then they will choose to give in.


    To put it bluntly, it''s bullying.


    Fortunately, the strength of the supernatural society team is not weak.


    In addition to the first team, there was a fierce fight between the two sides, and they also robbed each other''s demon beads.


    Other times, it''s just a little friction.


    The supernatural team felt that they were competing for the spoils of other teams.


    Let''s not talk about the risk.


    At least in terms of efficiency, it''s not as fast as fighting monsters.


    So they are more willing to kill the anubis structure.


    Not against other teams.


    Just then, moid stopped.


    "There are others here."


    The crowd followed.


    At this time, several figures came out from behind a wall.


    Everyone''s heart is full of alarm bells.


    These people are very dangerous.


    Even if they have no movement, no oppression.


    But people in the association feel that these people are very dangerous.


    "Hulus, they will give it to you." MafA said quietly.


    "I''ll catch up with you soon." There was a cruel smile on hulus''s face.


    Those people just left hulus, the others turned around and left.


    Everyone in the association squinted.


    They met a lot of arrogant teams.


    But no team has been so arrogant.


    One man against ten of them?


    This is not arrogance, but arrogance.


    Moid, who had not waited for the group to leave, had launched the first attack.


    Lava vine! In a flash, countless lava vines came out of the ground and attacked the people in the opposite direction.


    Hulus suddenly waved his arms and cut them out.


    Hulus''s chopping attack forms a meat grinder space within 30 meters. Everything in this space is cut off, and all lava vines are chopped into pieces in an instant.


    MafA and others looked back at the people of the eye Association, showing a little surprise.


    "They look great, hulus. Are you sure one can solve it?""Powerful? Why didn''t I find out? " The ten fingers of Horus rubbed against each other. They all had claws like carnivores. The exposed skin also had thick manes.


    However, his form is still human form, and has not changed much.


    "Well, let''s go."


    Suddenly, Tianxi Dongye launched an attack.


    His attack was as fast as the wind, and the white faced ghost of the demon blade cut through the air to hurus.


    Hulus clawed directly at the blade.


    Dongye Tianxi''s face changed dramatically, and the white faced ghost of the evil Sabre was almost killed.


    But didn''t you cut the hoorus'' claws?


    At the same time, he also found that he could not pull out the magic knife.


    Gaia also launched the attack at this time, and the big sword behind ignited the fire in the moment of drawing out.


    The sword of fire cuts at Horus.


    Originally, hulus grasped the goblin knife with two claws. Seeing Gaia''s attack coming, he immediately separated one hand and directly grasped the flame sword.


    Gaia also found that his strength, combined with the sword of fire, could not cut open the palm of Horus.


    Even in the contest of power, she was more than one step behind Horus.


    Just then, Raisa launched the attack.


    The impact was unleashed by targeting the hulus directly from a distance.


    Boom -


    hulus was directly blasted tens of meters away.


    But Horus stood up, and he did not look hurt.


    This was not expected by all members of the association, but also expected.


    Although the members of the association are confident, they have to admit it at this time.


    This man is very strong. If they are a little careless, they are likely to be defeated here.


    Hulus grinned, showing his fangs.


    "You are very strong, in order to show respect for you, I decided to kill you in my second form."


    Everyone''s face changed slightly. Didn''t he use all his strength just now?


    Hulus''s limbs and trunk began to grow stronger, and his clothes were torn to expose his black and blue mane.


    The face is slightly changed. It looks like a beast, but more like a human.


    The figure changed from nearly two meters to at least three and five meters.


    "Are you ready to die?"


    Boom -


    a terrifying flame bomb went off on hulus.


    "If you want to fight, just fight," said Jolin Nash

 Chapter 2166

    "Good!" Hulus stormed up and killed Jolin Nash.


    But in an instant, hulus felt the air stagnant.


    Then his movements stopped.


    West''s fingertips are on his temples, full of magic.


    It has to be said that the strength of hulus is too strong.


    He used to be the control field, even in the face of dozens of people, he can easily settle down.


    But Horus let his magic flow like the tide.


    At the moment when Horus was settled, Tianxi Dongye suddenly attacked.


    "One word!"


    Dongye Tianxi has a big drink, and a huge Sabre Qi cuts to hulus.


    However, Dao Qi failed to tear the defense of Horus.


    His defense is amazing. You should know that Tianxi Dongye''s blade can even cut open a building.


    But he could not cut off the fur of Horus.


    Hulus grinned grimly, and he could feel that although West had settled himself, he needed a lot of magic.


    I don''t need to waste too much energy, I can drag myself to West exhaustion.


    West still decided to stop the slow zone before his magic ran out.


    Just then, Norma started.


    Norma''s soul comes out of the body and becomes a nightmare.


    Nightmare walked in the air, leaving a green flame flower in the air.


    When the nightmare came to hulus, his feet suddenly stepped on his chest.


    But nightmare did not do any harm to Horus.


    Of course, this is also because nightmare is not a physical attack.


    Hulus''s body was slightly shaken, and then he waved his arms to smash the nightmare directly.


    Nightmares turn into green flames and regroup.


    "No use, Norma?"


    "His soul and body are so closely connected that I can''t bombard his soul out of the body."


    There is still a big gap in their strength, which makes Norma''s attack very weak.


    It''s like that Norma, who turns into a nightmare, can''t bombard Chen Yu''s soul.


    Because Chen''s strength, coupled with the strength of his soul, is not something that Norma can shake.


    But in front of him, though not as good as Chen Yu, hulus still has an unshakable soul.


    Of course, Norma''s attack was not entirely ineffective.


    At least Norma brought some deterrence to hulus in the attack of soul.


    Hulus looked at Norma''s nightmare form and knew that it was useless to attack Norma''s nightmare form no matter how.


    But soon his eyes fell on Norma''s flesh.


    Then he killed the body of Norma.


    Gaia instantly incarnates the form of fire dragon, and hurus, the pilgrim, pours out a breath of dragon breath.


    Hulus''s eyelids jumped. He didn''t expect Gaia to be a dragon hybrid.


    He doesn''t want to take a rest.


    So he flew away.


    But in the moment when he dodged, a figure stopped his way faster than him.


    Ingrid did it.


    He didn''t do it before.


    That is to seize this opportunity.


    The keel dagger in his hand stabbed at the throat of Horus.


    Hulus was nervous, and he felt the threat of Ingrid and the bone dagger in his hand.


    When did Horus tighten his muscles.


    The keel dagger in Ingrid''s hand was only stabbed into the skin, but there was no feeling to speak of.


    Obviously, his deliberate attack did not bring about any substantial harm to hulus.


    At the pause of Ingrid, Horus gave Ingrid a blow.


    Although he is not as fast as the English express, he is still very fast.


    Ingrid recoiled at once, his fist passing in front of him.


    Bang -


    sonic boom in the air.


    Ingrid has pulled out 20 meters away.


    If I had just been hit by that punch, I would not have died or been disabled.


    Ingrid is the fastest man in the association.


    His defense is very poor.


    Just then, Gaia''s dragon tail had swept across to hulus.


    Hulus grabbed the dragon''s tail and made a direct sweep.


    The dragon that Gaia incarnated was smashed directly.


    Gaia turns around and takes a long breath.


    Again, hulus dodged at high speed.


    Gaia just wanted to get up, and hulus had fallen from the sky and hit Gaia heavily on the head.


    Gaia spits blood, and hulus picks up Gaia''s spitting dragon teeth: "it''s really a happy battle. I didn''t expect that I could kill a dragon, even though it was only a young dragon. Today, I will be a dragon slayer."Boom -


    under the carelessness of hulus, Raisa once again made a surprise attack.


    Raisa knows when the best time is.


    Though hulus was not greatly hurt.


    But reesa''s two raids angered him.


    "Stupid little bug." This time, hulus rushed straight to Raisa.


    But at the next moment, a cloud came over to Horus.


    Hulus''s body was in midair and retreated rapidly.


    "Death mage!" It was the first time that Horus had such an expression when he frowned.


    At the same time, he also felt that his body had some signs of erosion.


    In the fierce battle with others, I didn''t realize it at all.


    The breath of death has been unconsciously invading into one''s own body.


    Although the amount of death breath is not large enough to pose a fatal threat to oneself.


    The impact is minimal.


    But if you continue to be delayed by others.


    Continue to breathe more death breath, then it is really likely to capsize in the gutter.


    Horus knew his strengths and weaknesses.


    This type of death mage is also the object he dislikes the most.


    Because the way of attack is so weird.


    A lot of times I didn''t realize it.


    Though she was calm on the surface.


    But she didn''t think she was a match for Horus.


    So many of his former companions could not threaten him.


    I''m afraid I can''t stand on my own.


    But to her surprise, Horus chose to step back.


    "Very good, your strength is good, I will let you go this time, but next time I meet you, you will see the horror of my third form."


    Everyone''s eyelids jump, this monster level strength, is not his strongest strength?


    Does he have a third form?


    Everyone''s heart was covered with a haze.


    In the battle just now, people dare not say that they have all the strength.


    But at least it''s 80%.


    Even so, facing hurus alone is still at a disadvantage.


    If hulus had not drained water just now and used the third form directly, how many people could they live now?


    "This dragon tooth will be mine, and that dragon head will be kept for the time being. Next time, I will finish this dragon slaying feat."

 Chapter 2167

    Fiasco! Everyone in the association was depressed.


    This is the first time Chen Yu has suffered a tragic defeat since he became the president of the association.


    They can''t even find excuses.


    If that person doesn''t retreat.


    If that person uses the third form from the beginning, if he has the third form.


    Then they are likely to face the result of total annihilation.


    West clapped his hands and said loudly, "well, children, when are you going to neglect? Can I really beat you in a defeat? "


    West must pick himself up at this time.


    He is the leader and he has to take the lead.


    Even if his heart is down at the moment.


    But he can''t show it.


    He must pretend to be strong.


    In fact, why didn''t that person use the third form.


    Everyone knows.


    The person''s third form may be immature, out of control or possessed.


    Another possibility is that this third form does not last long.


    It can''t play a key role, unless it''s imperative, otherwise it''s better not to use it.


    "Maybe I should inform the president at this time." West saw that the public were still in a state of depression, and could only give a strong medicine.


    Gaia wiped the blood from his mouth and stood up.


    "Don''t tell anyone, I haven''t been defeated yet."


    Gaia''s eyes blazed: "next time I will use my own power to revenge."


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, Chen Yu, who didn''t know anything, was still wandering around.


    The wasteland is very large. Basically, Chen Yu and baifra can''t go out for three days and three nights.


    And it''s full of battlefields, battles between teams.


    The battle between the team and the anubis structure.


    It can even be said to be an eye opener.


    That''s right. It''s just an eye opener.


    Chen found that his past vision was really narrow.


    Although Chen has been exposed to many high-level, or powerful, beings.


    However, Chen did not know much about the truly gorgeous magic and magic.


    Until now, Chen found that magic is gorgeous and rich enough to make anyone amazing.


    At the moment, Chen Yu and baifra are standing on the roof of a skyscraper.


    In the square directly below the skyscraper, there is a fierce battle.


    Two teams and a terrifying anubis structure.


    Chen Zhu has figured out the classification of the anubis structure.


    Below is a nine fold fused anubis structure.


    When the first team fused the anubis structure and was about to destroy it, the second team appeared.


    The goal of the second team is very clear, that is to seize the demon beads of the anubis structure.


    But the result was unexpected for the two teams.


    The strength of the nine fold fused anubis structure is beyond their imagination.


    At the beginning of the two teams, they were fighting with each other and didn''t pay attention to the anubis structure at all.


    Until the anubis structure entered the battlefield, killing three people on the spot and seriously injuring two.


    At this time, the two teams found that they had made a mistake.


    This led the two teams to choose to work together to fight against the anubis structure, which has been fused.


    Chen Zhuo was looking at the battle in the square.


    All of a sudden, baifra turned away and looked into the distance.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "There''s also an interesting fight over there." Baifra pointed to the front left.


    "Oh? How interesting? "


    "There are two very strong teams fighting, and they are very fierce. I can recognize one of them. It should be the church team, led by Matthew, the chief executive, and the most proud student under John''s crown. The other team is a little strange. I don''t know their origins, but they are equally powerful." Said baifra.


    "Eh? The fight seems to be over. " Baifra said to himself.


    "Baifra, how do you know the battle happened so far away? Don''t tell me it''s the breath or fluctuation of battle. My perception must be stronger than you. I can''t feel it. How do you feel it? "


    "So you are still too young. The years I have gone through have made me wiser and more knowledgeable. At this point, you will never catch up with me."


    Chen Yu turned his mouth and said, "are you going to rely on the old to sell the old with me now?"


    "I''ll see what''s going on there." Said baifra.


    "Didn''t you say the battle was over? What else would look good? ""When I sensed in the front, the battle was still very fierce, but it ended in an instant. It''s very strange. It may be something other than my perception. Matthew is a student under John''s crown. If he had an accident, he would be blamed by John if he died."


    "Well, go ahead. It''s not my strong point to save people. I won''t make trouble."


    Chen Yu is obviously not interested in saving people, especially strangers.


    Chen Yu and old John really don''t know each other very well.


    Even if we meet next time, we''ll nod and say hello at most.


    Baifra quickly flew away and disappeared into the gray air.


    Chen Chu raised his head and looked up at the sky.


    The following fighting is still fierce, even wonderful.


    But Chen''s attention has shifted.


    How does baifra know what happened in the distance?


    Normally, the coverage of xiaotiandi should be the limit of perception, right?


    And baifra is not in the upper Qing level.


    He didn''t have a small world, but there were signs.


    He has a wider range of perception than Chen''s small world.


    This is the most incomprehensible thing for Chen Yu.


    It''s even unacceptable.


    How did baifra do it?


    Psychic perception is generally divided into two types. One is that the other party transmits information, such as breath or oppression.


    And the farther away, the more difficult it is to spread.


    It''s like a voice, and it has to be louder to deliver further.


    Because the breath and the sense of oppression are the same as the sound, they will continue to spread with the distance, and finally completely dilute and disappear.


    Another way is to spread the information through his own power, such as Chen Yu, to receive a certain range of information.


    This is similar to radar.


    Chen Yu felt that there must be no big gap between his and baifra''s sensory acuity, and even his own senses may be more acute than him.


    And baifra can sense what happened further away, probably with some magic of receiving information.


    However, for the time being, Chen Yu can''t figure out what this magical quality of baifra is.

 Chapter 2168

    In the battlefield, the three parties are regarded as the intermission.


    The people of the gray white society are panting, and they should seize the time to restore their magic.


    The opposite Alps League is also not good, not only consumed a lot of physical strength and magic in the battle.


    And they also lost two people, as well as two serious injuries, which led to the collapse of their team.


    The anubis structure in front of us is so powerful.


    They had previously successfully fused and killed two eight fused anubis structures.


    And the whole process is very easy.


    So they think that with their strength, they can deal with an anubis structure which is fused here.


    But the result was unexpected.


    The fusion of the anubis structure is far beyond their expectation.


    In addition, the mob attack of the gray white society led to chaos in their team.


    In the end, it was acquired by the anubis structure as prey.


    Two of them were killed and two were seriously injured.


    Of course, the gray society opposite is not easy to suffer, one death and one injury.


    Federto, leader of the Alps League, frowned and looked around.


    "Audrey, do you feel anything different?" Said fillto in a low voice.


    "Captain, are you aware of a very uncomfortable feeling?" Audrey asked.


    "You did realize it!"


    "Well, I felt it soon after we had a conflict with the grey society." Said Audrey.


    "Do you know where the man who peeps at us is hiding?"


    "It''s on the top of the building nearby. Don''t look up, don''t get his attention, just don''t know." Audrey whispered.


    "Is it the backhand of the gray society hidden in the dark?"


    "No, the people of the gray society don''t know that person, and they are ten when they appear. Where can there be another hidden person? So I think the biggest possibility is a third team, or idle participants. "


    "Then shall we do something?"


    "First of all, we don''t know each other''s purpose or origin."


    After a brief realignment, the anubis structure began to covet the two teams again.


    Chen Yu sits on the edge of the roof because the building is about 100 meters high.


    So if you don''t have good eyesight, you can''t see Chen Yu in this gray space.


    Chen Yu heard everyone''s dialogue below, including the dialogue between Audrey and fildeto.


    Of course, the reason Audrey was able to find him.


    It''s mainly because Chen Yu didn''t hide it intentionally.


    Another point is that Chen is not very good at hiding.


    Unless Chen Yu hides directly in the dead corner.


    However, Chen Yu has his own identity, so it is definitely impossible to do such a thing.


    Suddenly, Chen''s attention turned away from the battlefield below.


    Chen saw a figure jumping between the floors on the roof of the shorter building not far away.


    Alone? Chen Chu looks at the figure.


    The man also found Chen''s vision and couldn''t help but stop and look up to Chen''s direction.


    Horus grinds his sharp teeth, jumps out of the square for tens of meters, and then lands in the square.


    At the moment, all the people in the square were shocked.


    What''s the situation?


    Who is this man?


    It''s hairy and looks like a druid.


    Or some kind of animal hybrid?


    Of course, it is possible to borrow the power of some wilderness God.


    Hulus is not a very good speaker and communicator.


    What he is better at is fighting.


    But it wasn''t him who took the initiative this time.


    It is the anubis structure.


    This anubis structure obviously dislikes the sudden visit of Horus.


    The anubis structure opens its mouth directly and ejects a black flame towards the Horus.


    Horus raised his right arm and swept his claws down in the air.


    Fizz -


    in a flash, the black flame impact was directly opened by the hoorus'' claws and turned into five small black torrents.


    Hoorus''s claws cut through the air, and the head of the anubis structure was cut directly.


    The grey society and the alpine League all took a breath.


    Second kill? Will the beast man kill the anubis structure which has been fused?


    Hulus strolled to the body of the anubis structure and picked up the colorful beads.


    "Haha, today''s second prize."


    Hulus''s fingers began to rub again, and he glanced around at the gray society and members of the alpine League.He was a little overwhelmed, trying to tear their impulse apart.


    But reason told him that killing people here is likely to be exposed.


    He will either be deported or hunted.


    This is not what he wants.


    Just, the crazy beast in the bottom of his heart started to drive him crazy again.


    I want to kill people. I want to crush all these ants


    All of a sudden, a cruel smile came out of Horus.


    "You give your own spoils, all of them." Said hulus in a haughty tone.


    The grey society and the Alps alliance are all on guard.


    "Hand it in!" Hulus suddenly raised his voice, and at the same time he felt a sense of terror and oppression.


    A witch is so scared by hulus that she shoots a magic at hulus.


    There was a cruel smile on hulus''s face.


    Swoop at the witch.


    "Ah..."


    The scream lasted only a short time, and the witch had been torn apart by hulus.


    Chen Yu, sitting on the edge of the roof, raised his eyebrows.


    He didn''t think the beast would kill.


    Only visitors like him have the right to fight back.


    Only when visitors encounter malicious attacks in the wilderness can they fight back and kill people.


    The participants in the battle of saints are not allowed to kill each other.


    In other words, the beast is also one of the guests.


    However, the killing of the witch by the beast just now is actually a violation of regulations.


    Because the witch''s attack is actually a passive counterattack.


    It was the beast who threatened.


    But there''s a lot of killing coming out of Horus.


    Chen Yu can still tell. It''s a mad dog dominated by animal sex.


    Chen Yu suddenly broke away from the edge of the roof and fell down from the sky.


    Boom -


    people turn their heads to Chen Zhu.


    Audrey and feldto have one eyebrow.


    Is this guy with this beast?


    Are they going to hang both of them now?


    Chen Yu came out of the hole just smashed out of the ground.


    However, when Chen saw a tooth hanging from the neck of hulus, his cheek slightly drew.


    "Your tooth seems to be a dragon tooth with blood. Can you tell me where it came from?"


    There is a pair of upper canine teeth in the lower jaw of the Dragon nationality, which is equivalent to the fingerprint of the Dragon nationality. The upper canine teeth of each dragon nationality are different.

 Chapter 2169

    There are not many teeth that Chen can remember.


    One is obitos, the child of his own family.


    Another is Gaia''s Dragon teeth.


    Both obitos and Gaia belong to the young dragon stage.


    Even Gaia is an adult by human age.


    But in the form of dragon, she is still young.


    Hulus pulled the chain with the dragon''s teeth.


    "Do you say this? The booty I just got. I killed a dragon. "


    There was arrogance in the face of hulus, and of course, he said it to increase deterrence.


    Hunting and killing dragons are very shocking for anyone.


    Members of the gray white society and the Alps alliance were clearly frightened by Horus.


    Dragon slaying! That''s a legend.


    "Then Dragon Slayer, let me see your strength." Chen Yu ticked his finger.


    "What? Can''t wait to challenge me? " Hulus looked at Chen Yu disdainfully.


    "It should be a glorious thing to defeat a dragon slayer." With a chill in Chen''s smile, "be careful, or you will die."


    "Captain, is it my delusion? That Asian feels like he''s going to kill. "


    "It''s not an illusion. That man really wants to kill." Said fillto in a low voice.


    "That Asian doesn''t know what a dragon is, does he? The savage opposite is a dragon slayer. "


    "That guy seems to be using the power of the wild gods."


    "What is the God of the wilderness?"


    "There are many beliefs in the world. For example, what Druids believe in is the wild gods conceived by nature, and the wild gods are more ancient gods than the wild gods. To put it bluntly, they are the wild gods of the old generation."


    "Since they are all gods of the wilderness, why should they call them gods of the wilderness?"


    "Because the wild gods are the gods rejected by the rules and nature, and the wild gods come from the nature, their power also comes from the nature, rejected by the nature, which means that they will wither like flowers without sunshine, but these old generation gods are unwilling to disappear. They also find a way to continue, that is to Their beliefs spread to demons, so they changed from natural spirits to demonic spirits, and demonic beliefs are full of crazy, cruel and bloodthirsty power, which also leads to the power of wild gods to give back to believers is also crazy, cruel and bloodthirsty. This power is nothing to evil demons, but for human beings, it is too cruel. "


    At this time, Horus turned his head and looked at Audrey and fillto.


    "You seem to know my power well." In the seemingly flat tone of hulus, there was a sense of killing.


    He doesn''t like people talking about his sources of strength. Of course, the main reason is that he doesn''t like people finding his weaknesses in terms of his sources of strength.


    "It seems necessary to clean you up in advance." There was more and more murderous air in Horus.


    Hulus, who wanted to fight two teams, suddenly instinctively blew up.


    "I said, you should pay attention to me, otherwise, you are likely to die." Chen Yu said lightly.


    Roar -


    the character of hulus has always been initiative.


    There was no sign that Horus had waved his paws and patted Chen.


    Chen Chu raised his right palm and gently grasped the claws of hulus.


    Click to wipe --


    "ah..." Hulus screamed.


    His five fingers were pinched by Chen Zhu.


    It''s impossible to pull it back. Hulus immediately tore his left arm with his right paw.


    Chen Yu looked at the thick arm in his hand.


    Throw your arms around.


    "You didn''t show the power to kill the dragon."


    Whether it''s Horus or the members of the grey society and the Alps alliance, they all take a breath of cold air.


    There is no doubt that Horus is very strong.


    But the Asian on the other side got the advantage in an instant.


    Hulus stepped back and looked at his broken arm.


    "You don''t think you''ll win that way, do you?"


    The position of hulus''s broken arm was blood wriggling, and soon a brand new arm was extended.


    Chen Zhu nodded, "yes, it looks like we can get more."


    "Do you want to see more power?"


    The mane on hulus''s body was growing wildly.


    The body is slightly arched forward, and a pair of demon horns grow on the forehead.


    The smell on him made everyone feel evil.


    Very evil!


    Hulus looks like a real devil.Of course, from Chen''s perspective, though there is a strong demonic atmosphere in hulus''s body.


    But he''s not a demon.


    Chen Yu knows too much about demons and their power.


    Not everyone can use the power of demons.


    The devil''s power is not divided into good and evil.


    But the devil''s power is very exciting.


    It''s like some people can accept the taste of pepper, some people can''t.


    Devil power is like pepper.


    But most people in the world are allergic to pepper.


    A small number of people can accept the power of demons.


    But the body will still change in varying degrees.


    Like the hulus in front of us.


    In fact, Chen Yu and hulus are almost the beneficiaries of demonic power.


    Of course, it can also be said to be the victim.


    Chen Yu himself has a variety of demon lineages.


    Chen''s body has also been transformed by demon lineage.


    However, there is a qualitative difference between Chen Yu and hulus.


    That is, Chen can control the devil''s power.


    At the foot of hulus, the concrete floor was directly stepped out of the spider web.


    Once again, the claws of hulus attacked Chen Yu.


    Bang -


    without seeing Chen''s move clearly, hulus felt that the bone in his chest was completely crushed.


    His body fell out like a broken kite.


    Three or four buildings behind him were directly destroyed by him.


    Everyone took a breath of cool air.


    Is this really a fight between people?


    How does it feel like two human monsters fighting?


    Hulus stands up again, grabs a piece of reinforced concrete with hundreds of kilograms around him and smashes it at Chen.


    Chen Yu is still only one hand, blocking the flying reinforced concrete.


    But just then, the real attack of Horus had come.


    At the moment when Chen''s vision was blocked by reinforced concrete, hulus''s claws grabbed Chen from behind the reinforced concrete.


    But at this time, the reinforced concrete that was originally blocked in front of Chen Yu was shot upside down on hulus.


    A few steel bars pierced into hulus and nailed him to a wall.

 Chapter 2170

    Hulus roared and pulled the steel out of his body.


    Horus was not weakened by the injury.


    On the contrary, pain and blood make him more ferocious.


    Roar -


    hulus roared, and stepped forward to attack Chen Yu with faster speed and more extraordinary power.


    This time Chen Yu didn''t move, leaving hulus''s claws on him.


    Hoorus'' claws cut through Chen''s skin, splashing countless sparks.


    "You need to work harder." Chen Yu looks at hulus lightly.


    Hulus growled again and clapped Chen Yu on the head with another claw.


    However, he broke his arm bone and failed to bring Chen a little bit of damage.


    Hulus, what''s the matter with this guy?


    Chen Yu had already raised his right palm at this time, which seemed to push lightly on the chest of hulus.


    And hurus flew out of control.


    Hulus stood up again and attacked again.


    Get hit again, get hit again, get hit again.


    So many times.


    Chen''s feet finally moved, walking towards hulus.


    Horus has monster level resilience.


    But that doesn''t mean he''s immortal.


    After several serious injuries, his strength began to wear out.


    "You''re a lot weaker than I thought, a lot." Chen Yu looks at hulus calmly.


    "You can''t kill me..." Hulus looked at Chen Yu breathlessly: "killing is not allowed here. If you kill me, you will have more trouble."


    "You can''t kill the participants in the battle of the saints, but you''re not." Chen Yu looked at hulus and said, "and you fouled you, you defied the participants, and you also approached the participants, so it''s reasonable for me to kill you."


    Chen Chu held out his hand and pressed it against hulus.


    Originally, Chen Yu was going to kill people.


    But in the next moment, Horus disappeared.


    But the breath of Horus is still there.


    Chen Chu turned around and saw a man carrying hulus.


    The man has a moustache and is very colorful.


    There are seven people beside the moustache.


    Mafar left Horus on the ground.


    "Just thinking about why you haven''t been back for so long." Marfa looked at the hulus on the ground. "Fortunately, we came back to look at it. Otherwise, you will be here today."


    "This guy is very good No, it''s very powerful. " With the rapid treatment of his companion, Horus stood up again.


    Chen Chu narrowed his eyes and looked at MafA and others, plus hulus, nine people in all.


    "Are you with him?"


    "What do you call it, sir?" MafA looks at Chen Yu gently.


    At the same time, I murmured in my heart that if I could beat hulus like this, my strength would be excellent.


    But he racked his brains and didn''t figure out what exactly Chen Yu came from.


    China? Japan? Psychics in these two places are the most likely.


    China is more likely.


    However, among the famous families in China, the outstanding young generation has more or less been recorded on their own list.


    How can I find a person who is consistent with the characteristics of the person in front of me.


    "I''ll tell you when I win." Chen Yu said quietly.


    "MafA, let me teach him some lessons."


    "It''s such a arrogant little fellow."


    MafA was also laughed at Chen''s words.


    "Do you know what you''re talking about, sir?"


    "Of course." Chen Chu smiled and nodded: "you are all going to die here today."


    "Are you kidding? It must be like this, ha ha You are so humorous. " MafA chuckled.


    "No, I''m serious. Look at my expression Is it serious? "


    "Maybe you don''t know who I am and my men are, so it''s not your fault, but your ignorance will bring you disaster."


    A fierce light broke out in MafA''s eyes.


    For a moment, Chen felt his body pulled by an invisible force.


    However, this power is not great, at least it is far from shaking Chen Yu.


    There was a trace of surprise in marfa''s eyes.


    Is your replacement magic invalid for the person in front of you?


    "Has it begun?"


    Chen Yu looked around, but he didn''t realize who moved his hand.


    Even Chen Yu didn''t know what the purpose of this magic was.


    The effect of this magic should not be weak.


    But first of all, they are weakened by their own non attribute constitution.


    Then the effect on oneself is very little."It looks like you have a high level of magic resistance." MafA said plainly.


    Although his good play was destroyed by Chen Yu, MafA didn''t think so.


    A replacement magic is not all of him, nor is it his card.


    He has too much magic against enemies.


    "Maybe I should be a little more serious." Mafar raises his right arm.


    He was wearing a string of colorful gems on his right wrist.


    The jewels began to shine brilliantly.


    "Gravity, a thousand times!" MafA had a big drink, and the magic of terror was released from him.


    Whoo -


    everyone felt the magic of terror in MafA.


    It''s like a mountain crash and a tsunami that strikes everyone''s heart.


    Members of the grey society and the Alps Union were pale with fear.


    This moustache is more terrifying than that beast like psychic.


    And the horror is visible.


    Just the magic he unleashed was ten times bigger than all of their two teams combined.


    I can''t imagine how terrible it would be if he went all out.


    In a flash, the ground around Chen was all broken.


    However, Chen Yu stood in place intact.


    MafA''s face was even more surprised.


    Gravity magic cannot be saved or counteracted by resistance.


    Gravity magic is actually a physical attack, so no matter how high the magic resistance is, it cannot be immune.


    It''s just that the Asian in front of us looks completely unaffected.


    Maybe it''s not completely unimpeded. Maybe he can''t move now.


    "Wyoming, use your best power to destroy him!" Said MafA.


    Chen saw a beautiful woman walking right in front of her.


    The woman, named Wyoming, had a flash of light.


    ¡°goodbye¡£¡±


    A strong current blasted in the air.


    Everyone can smell the burning smell, which is produced by the interaction of electric current and air.


    The terrible high-voltage current turned into a torrent, which directly engulfed Chen Yu.


    This torrent has not stopped the trend of running and is still moving forward.


    It''s like destroying everything.


    In fact, the terrible current will destroy all the obstructions along the way, leaving no residue.


    Waimi clapped her hands. She was always confident in her attack.


    In this torrent of lightning, nothing can be preserved.


    All is evaporated in the flood.


    Except Her goal.


    "A good attack." Chen Yu stood in place safe and sound, except for some burnt clothes on his body.

 Chapter 2171

    "It''s too early to say goodbye."


    Huaimi''s pupil suddenly contracted, and she saw Chen Yu raise his right arm.


    Then she saw familiar pictures.


    The only difference is that in the past she was standing in his position, destroying others with her torrent of lightning.


    This time, she was in the position of being attacked.


    "Be careful!" Suddenly, an old man appeared in front of Huaimi.


    After the shining, the magic shield supported by the old man was broken.


    Fortunately, the flood also disappeared at this time.


    Members of the grey society and the Alps alliance have been numb with fear.


    The fighting on both sides has made them all scared.


    They used to think that they were the best psychic in the world.


    But now they find out how ignorant and ignorant they used to be.


    Top? Compared with these people in front of us.


    They are as young as babies.


    Are they going to fight against monsters of this level in this battle of saints and blazers?


    Are you kidding me? Any one of these people can kill them.


    Chen Yu rubbed his palm: "please don''t try to beat me in my field. You''d better give me some new tricks. Once I lose interest, I can''t help killing you."


    Suddenly, Chen Yu suddenly turns around and grabs a figure''s head.


    The man was about to attack Chen Yu. No one knew how the man appeared behind him.


    But Chen Yu knew and seized the opportunity.


    "This type, for example, is nothing new."


    Pa -


    the man''s head was crushed directly by Chen Zhu.


    MafA and his men changed color instantly.


    One of their companions was killed like this?


    Chen Yu shakes his flesh and blood.


    MafA''s face grew colder.


    He can no longer be as free and easy as he was at first.


    "Go all out! Don''t keep your hand. " At MafA''s command, everyone was acting in an instant.


    Including the newly cured hulus.


    Hulus turned into a fierce beast and rushed frantically to Chen Zhu.


    "Gravity! Ten thousand times! "


    All of a sudden, Horus''s weight has increased ten thousand times, but this power is not borne by himself.


    With a great potential, hulus pressed Chen Zhu.


    Chen Chu reached out and stopped the attack.


    But this time Chen Yu didn''t push him away.


    And the body of Horus could not move.


    Although MafA''s gravity magic is not aimed at him.


    But it really works on him.


    So, at the moment, hulus is like being cemented.


    "Flame prison!"


    The old man who blocked Chen Yu''s lightning counterattack released a magic to him.


    Chen''s body was immediately wrapped in flames.


    However, at the next moment, the flame is completely sucked into Chen''s mouth.


    After brewing in the mouth, with a stronger, hotter impact, spray to the old man.


    Boom -


    after the violent explosion, there was no old man left.


    "I said, give me some freshness, or you''ll die."


    At the moment, MafA finally realized.


    The man in front of us is not ignorant.


    He just didn''t care to know their group.


    If he and his men had the same arrogance and contempt.


    It''s really possible to be killed by this man.


    At this time, a witch on MafA''s left hand pressed her hands to the ground.


    "O''Rourke, Tristan, show up!"


    Just then, two huge magic circles appeared in front of the witch.


    These two magic circles drill two dragons respectively.


    One is black dragon, the other is purple dragon.


    But when Chen saw the purple dragon, he was shocked.


    He always felt that he had seen this purple dragon.


    But when Zilong saw Chen Zhu, scales on his neck stood up directly.


    "Cancel my call, cancel my call as soon as possible Damn fool, fool! " Trish was roaring wildly.


    Crazy, she''s really going crazy!


    Is the world so small?


    Why do you go around and run to this human again?


    The other black dragon, auroc, didn''t think so.


    "Trish, you are my Summoner now. You''d better follow my orders. Hurry up and kill this guy."


    "Kill him? You idiots This guy killed a dozen dragons It also includes two father dragons You should be the enemy of this guy, and don''t drag me to death! " Tristan is on the verge of collapse.Everyone was frightened by Cui Sijin''s words.


    Killing a dozen dragons?


    Everyone''s eyes changed when they looked at Chen Yu.


    "Ah I remember that you are the escaping dragon clan. "


    Chen Yu grinned: "I''m lucky. I didn''t expect we met again. This time we can finally settle our grudges."


    "Human beings, I don''t want to be enemies with you, nor do I intend to be enemies with you What''s more, I''m the Dharma protector of dragon and Tiger Mountain Heavenly Master. You can''t kill me. "


    "Are you bullshitting? Do you return the Dharma protector of the Tianshi sect of Longhu Mountain? "


    "I didn''t cheat you. My array is the Dharma protector taught by the Tianshi of Longhu Mountain."


    "Well, in Lao Zhang''s face, you can roll away by yourself." Chen Yu said quietly.


    Zhang Tianyi''s face still needs to be given.


    At least Chen Yu didn''t plan to tear his face with Zhang Tianyi.


    But the other black dragon is not so lucky.


    At least, his background is not big enough.


    "I killed a black dragon. You are the second black dragon."


    O''Rourke was nervous at the same time.


    He used to laugh at Tristan''s timidity.


    But after hearing Tristan''s words, although he felt very talkative.


    At the moment, Chen Yu stares at him, and he feels creepy.


    "Human, will I be afraid of you?"


    "You should be afraid."


    Chen Chu moved, and in an instant, he appeared on the top of auroc''s head.


    O''Rourke didn''t even find Chen Yu.


    Suddenly I feel a pain in my head, and then I lose consciousness.


    Chen Yu smashed directly on auroc''s head.


    The huge black dragon''s head fell to the ground and split.


    The scene was silent!


    What happened just now?


    That guy killed a black dragon?


    At the moment, both the MafA team and the gray society and the Alps alliance teams are scared.


    "Go! Disperse! " MafA was quick.


    Ten lives are not enough to squander against such a guy.


    It''s better to run as soon as possible.


    At the moment, MafA doesn''t think they have a chance.


    Escape is the wisest choice.


    Don''t say that it''s the stupidest choice to leave your back to the enemy on the battlefield.


    In the face of the invincible enemy, and the other just to the end, that is the stupidest choice.


    Cui Sijin''s condition is very bad.


    She knows how horrible Chen is.


    But now she finds that Chen is stronger than before.

 Chapter 2172

    However, when MafA wanted to escape, it was too late.


    Within thousands of meters in diameter, a black curtain rises.


    The dark magma completely enveloped this place.


    Everyone''s scalp is going to explode.


    "No one wants to escape." Chen Yu smiles at MafA and others.


    MafA and others have no intention of fighting at this moment.


    The gap between Chen and them is too big and obvious.


    The battle became unsustainable.


    Even if they know that they will die if they don''t fight.


    But it''s one thing to know and another to do what you can''t do.


    Everyone looked at Chen Yu with dignity.


    Everyone''s face is indecisive.


    Spell? Or not?


    At the moment, people outside the dark magma also saw the black curtain.


    "What happened there?"


    "I don''t know, but I know it must be dangerous."


    "So we''d better not go back."


    ¡­¡­


    "It''s the president!" Exclaimed Jolin Nash.


    Others saw the black curtain, too.


    "He''s in here, too?" Gaia asked doubtfully.


    "I don''t know who the president''s opponent is."


    "I''m afraid it will be the man Maybe that group. " West''s face was complex.


    There was a feeling of revenge in his heart.


    But on the other hand, he felt sorry.


    That man is undoubtedly very powerful.


    It brought them great humiliation.


    But on the other hand, that person also gave them great motivation.


    This encounter has both advantages and disadvantages.


    But now, if that person meets Chen Yu.


    I''m afraid he can''t wait for their revenge.


    It''s true that Horus is very strong.


    However, Horus was far from the level of monsters they had in mind.


    In their mind, the monster''s standard is only one person.


    That''s their president, Chen Yu.


    They know Chen Zhu too well.


    Similarly, they can''t know where Chen''s limit is.


    It''s like a huge black curtain in the distance.


    How much magic does it take to maintain such a horrible cover?


    The black cover can be seen almost all over the collection.


    Only a few dare to approach.


    After all, that kind of battle is too frightening.


    ¡­¡­


    When MafA and others go all out.


    They really realized how far the gap between them and Chen Yu was.


    You could have come and gone.


    But when they got serious, Chen Yu got serious.


    Every time they attack, they will get the same counterattack.


    "It doesn''t look like you have any new designs." Chen Yu''s tone was full of disappointment.


    How have people such as MafA ever been so humiliated.


    In the past, they were all looked up to by others.


    But now, they are just like children. They are rubbed on the ground by a strong man.


    Tristan suddenly rejoiced.


    Though this time she was an enemy.


    But it doesn''t need to face Chen Yu.


    It''s really lucky.


    Even if she was summoned by Chen''s enemies.


    But this call is not mandatory.


    After all, the other side has no power to force her to obey orders.


    In fact, this kind of call, even request and acceptance, belongs to an equal contract.


    So no one owes anyone.


    So she can now be a spectator.


    Of course, what''s more, she has a big backing, dragon and Tiger Mountain Tianshi.


    If there is no protection from the Tianshi sect of Longhu Mountain.


    I''m afraid Chen Yu doesn''t care what camp she is.


    I guess it''s a new hatred with her.


    "Then you can die."


    In a flash, MafA and others all felt the killing intention of Chen Yu.


    All of us can''t help but use our best defense magic.


    Even members of the gray society and the Alps alliance use defense magic at the same time.


    That''s a indiscriminate release.


    Hiss -


    first! The first one who died in Chen''s hands was the psychic master who called Cui Sicheng.


    She was directly killed by Chen Yu.


    Even if she uses defense magic.


    But it still has no effect.


    Second! It''s the psychic who holds the power of thunder.The same moment, the same is no resistance.


    What Chen brought to them was the general feeling of suffocation.


    It''s a disaster, a nightmare.


    The third, the fourth Sixth


    Only marfa and Horus are left.


    And the whole process takes no more than five seconds.


    All the negative emotions came to mind.


    Gray white society and the Alps alliance have been afraid to speak.


    It''s like worrying about being noticed by Chen Yu.


    "Why? Why did you kill us? We don''t know you at all... " Hulus roared, his hoarse as if he were begging.


    "Don''t you know? Unfortunately, the Dragon teeth on your neck belong to my friends, and you killed them. " Chen Yu looks at hulus with a smile.


    "They didn''t die, I didn''t kill them..." "No one is dead," said hulus


    "So..." Chen Yu''s murderous spirit suddenly converged and he lowered his head and pondered.


    Both hulus and MafA were sweating nervously.


    Suddenly, Chen Yu raised his head: "I still want to kill you."


    As he spoke, Horus felt the overwhelming sense of oppression.


    "Ah..."


    There was only one scream from Horus, and Chen Yu''s fist hit him with overwhelming force.


    Hulus was like being bombarded head-on by a large caliber gun.


    It turns into meat scraps and sputters out.


    Marfa''s pupils contract suddenly.


    Here we are! Chen Yu has approached him.


    At this time, MafA felt that his mind was completely frozen.


    He didn''t respond.


    It is the oppression of the body and spirit.


    All of a sudden, a ray of light broke through the cover of dark magma and came directly from Chen Zhu.


    Chen looked up and stepped back two steps. The light fell on the ground in front of Chen.


    Then a figure stood in front of Chen Yu and Ma FA.


    Zhang Tianyi!? Chen Yu looks at Zhang Tianyi with a kind of surprised eyes.


    "Lao Zhang, you''d better give me an explanation."


    Other people''s eyes changed when they saw Zhang Tian coming.


    Members of the grey society and the Alps alliance almost knelt on the ground.


    The law of Mars is to breathe.


    Almost He almost thought he was going to die.


    But who can think of, the most unlikely person in the world to save himself, actually saved himself.


    "Don''t tell me, he''s your man too."


    "No, actually I don''t know him at all, but he''s useful." Zhang Tianyi said.


    "Lao Zhang, you make me very difficult." Chen Yu''s face was full of embarrassment: "if you say anything, he will take my enemy away from me if he is still useful, isn''t it too casual?"


    "I''ll give you the projects that have been set up in the back." Zhang Tianyi said.


    "I know in advance that the project is useless. I still like to let my staff play fair with the experts, rather than opportunistic." The justice on Chen''s face was awe inspiring.

 Chapter 2173

    Zhang Tianyi has his back in both hands and a smile on his face.


    "He really can''t die. You can offer me a condition. I will try my best to meet your reasonable requirements."


    "Ha ha When you say that, you are already very insincere. " Chen Zhao scratched his nose and pointed to Cui Sicheng: "she, I have let it go, you still want to take a prey from my hand?"


    "I don''t want to, but he''s really important. I need some information from his mouth." Zhang Tianyi said helplessly.


    "Well, you can choose between her and him."


    The grey society and the Alps alliance can be seen as stupid.


    Chen Yu and Zhang Tianyi are obviously of the same rank.


    Otherwise, they will not talk in this tone.


    It''s said that there are some old monsters in China, who have the ability to rejuvenate.


    Maybe the young man in front of us is disguised by some old monster.


    Tristan was so devastated that she thought she had escaped.


    Unexpectedly, it was used as a chip to threaten Zhang Tianyi.


    Zhang Tianyi may be able to stop Chen Yu.


    But he can''t protect two people in front of Chen Yu.


    Either protect Cui Siyan or protect Ma FA.


    Zhang Tian sighs. MafA is really important.


    But it doesn''t matter to the extent that he has to give up his own people.


    And as Chen threatened.


    He can''t protect Tristan and MafA at the same time.


    Of course, he knows Chen Yu.


    When Chen Yu gives his choice, it shows that he can give in.


    When a person really wants to kill each other, no one can stop it.


    Zhang Tianyi doesn''t think he can really stop Chen Zhu.


    It''s like if Zhang Tianyi wants to kill someone around Chen Yu, Chen Yu can''t stop him.


    They hardly need to do anything, just let go and fight.


    The aftermath of the fight can kill those around them on both sides.


    "When I have time to visit Longhu Mountain, I have a lot of good things." Zhang Tianyi smiles at Chen Yu.


    In my heart, I said, boy, almost.


    I''ve given in like this. You can take it as soon as you see it.


    However, Zhang Tianyi''s answer still can''t satisfy Chen Yu.


    "This kind of empty check is not interesting."


    Chen Yu doesn''t believe Zhang Tianyi''s promise.


    Or do not believe in Zhang Tianyi''s credibility.


    This old guy has credibility?


    Besides, now he''s threatened with benefits.


    I want to go to Longhushan to get my reward.


    It means sending sheep to the tiger.


    Don''t talk about morality.


    Zhang Tianyi is a man of mature age.


    His morality is self-interest first, and then the moral bottom line.


    "To be frank, what do you want?"


    Chen Yu looked at Zhang Tianyi. "It depends on your sincerity."


    MafA is angry at being used as a bargaining chip.


    But still more helpless and panic.


    In this negotiation, let alone the option.


    Not even the right to speak.


    Zhang Tianyi took it out of his pocket.


    Take out a volume and throw it to Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu looked at it and said, "the real chapter of the Taoist method of emperor Hongtian."


    It''s a bluff to see the name alone.


    But Chen Yu didn''t know if it was useful to him.


    "What is this?" Chen wants to open it, but finds it can''t be opened.


    If you tear it apart by force, it will only damage the volume.


    "What? This is the Taoist method that our leader of Longhushan Tianshi cult can contact only after inheriting. Please be careful with your words. " Zhang Tian said one by one with a black face.


    "How to open it?"


    "Do you think you can do something about it?" Zhang Tianyi said, looking at Chen Yu with some cruel eyes.


    He likes to see Chen Yu look embarrassed.


    In the end, I can''t help but ask him.


    Chen Yu gently tossed the volume book.


    "Do I need to find a way for myself? As long as I send out a message, whoever helps me open the volume can make a copy, and the number is unlimited. I don''t believe that there are so many psychics in the world, no one can open it."


    Zhang Tian has been blowing his beard and staring.


    He didn''t expect Chen Yu to be such a rascal.


    He regretted it now, and gave him such an important Taoist Scripture.


    In Zhang Tianyi''s opinion, even if Chen Yu took away the leader of the dragon and Tiger Mountain Tianshi sect to inherit Taoism, he would at most only understand the realm of righteousness, rather than learn the magic.


    But I didn''t expect that Chen Yu was going to give him a hand."I will untie the above ban for you later." Zhang Tian''s nose is crooked, but he can only recognize it by holding it.


    Things came into Chen''s hands, and they were delivered by himself.


    It''s almost impossible to get it back.


    "Well, he''ll give it to you." Chen Yu let MafA go quickly, but before he left, he added, "by the way, how about you return him to me when you have asked me what to ask?"


    Zhang Tianyi''s face is dark. Chen Zhu, it''s a pit for him.


    As soon as this sentence came out, it was more difficult for MafA to say it.


    Left and right are dead. How could MafA be willing to talk?


    "Get out of here."


    Chen Yu turns around and leaves with a smile.


    But it stopped at the front of the gray society and the Alps alliance.


    "You didn''t see anything today, nothing happened, understand? If I hear anything about what happened today, I''ll throw your family, your family and your organization into the Pacific Ocean to feed the dog. "


    People in the grey society and the Alps Union were pale with fear.


    "Is there a dog in the Pacific?" Zhang Tianyi asked.


    "Not a sea dog."


    Chen Yu got in touch with the black mask. Before long, baifra appeared beside Chen Yu.


    "I thought you would compete with Master Zhang."


    Baifra''s tone was rather disappointed.


    He didn''t hide his ideas.


    He knows Chen''s strength.


    Chen Yu has a realm that he hasn''t reached in more than 400 years.


    And that''s what Zhang Tianyi has.


    He is eager to gain some insights from the battle between Chen Yu and Zhang Tianyi.


    Unfortunately, neither Chen Yu nor Zhang Tianyi had a reason to fight.


    Of course, maybe it''s because they are afraid of each other.


    "Or shall we have a fight?" Chen Yu glanced at baifra.


    "I''m not stupid. I''m at least different from you. You are born invincible in this battle."


    "But your strange and magical magic is beyond my reach."


    "They can delay, but they can''t win."


    Baifra is still very clear about himself.


    He may be proud and arrogant, but he is not arrogant and will not blindly think that he is invincible in the world.


    "When did you come?"


    "Probably when you go downstairs." Said baifra.


    "Do you know who those are?"


    "Yes." Baifra replied.


    "Who are they?"

 Chapter 2174

    "They are generally bad people." "As long as you can think of the bad things, they do it," baifra said plainly


    A lot of times, no matter what kind of evil, can be summed up as a title, bad guy.


    Chen and baifra continue to roam in the wasteland collection.


    Stay and watch when you see the battle.


    The first trial lasted 24 hours, and it was over.


    During this period, Chen met with the association''s team.


    But Chen did not show up.


    After confirming that they were all OK, Chen left the neighborhood of the association team.


    When Chen and baifra left the wasteland, it was at the end of the first stage.


    It''s nice to be back in this world.


    This is Chen''s feeling.


    Baifra didn''t show it.


    But he felt the same way.


    Maybe it''s a different space like the real world.


    But the gray, gloomy environment.


    That kind of emptiness and silence, bring great pressure to people.


    Chen doesn''t like that feeling. No normal person likes it.


    Familiar sunshine, air, and passers-by.


    That''s what normal people like.


    "Have a drink." Chen said, "by the way, do you worship fire religion and avoid bars?"


    "No restrictions."


    Chen and baifra find a roadside pub.


    There are many such roadside pubs in Turkey. Many Turks like to sit in the roadside pub and drink a bunch of beer in the afternoon.


    Chen Yu and baifra both enjoyed a pleasant afternoon.


    At this time, a familiar figure broke into Chen Yu''s vision.


    Lixin! Of course, all Chen knows is her net name xiaoxinxin.


    At the moment, Li Xin is broadcasting live on the streets of Istanbul.


    Li Xin said without hesitation.


    Suddenly, the phone on the selfie bar makes a message sound.


    Li Xin watched the incoming message from the corner of her eyes while she was broadcasting.


    These messages were sent to her by her fans.


    At the same time, she also saw the information of the barrage in the live room.


    The live room has been swiped by "watch the bastard".


    Look at the asshole? What''s that?


    Li Xin''s face was full of doubts. She didn''t find out the situation for a while.


    Chen Yu obviously didn''t know that he had become the red man in Li Xin''s live broadcast room.


    Basically, people who have been watching the live studio of Li Xin for a long time know that Chen Yu is such a person.


    Some even wonder if Li Xin asked for it.


    Li Xin suddenly sees Chen Yu sitting at a roadside table.


    Li Hin is not well.


    Chen Yu also waved warmly to Li Xin.


    Chen''s smile is brilliant.


    It''s like meeting a friend you haven''t seen for a long time.


    Just, Li Xin''s face is not so happy.


    She and Chen are on a flight to Istanbul.


    However, she felt that her relationship with Chen Yu had basically come to an end.


    Especially at the airport, she found Chen and his men dragging a group of people into the aisle and beating them.


    She is more respectful to Chen Zhuo and far away, indicating that she can''t provoke.


    Chen Yu is definitely not a good person, at least not the kind of good person she knows.


    She''s even in her own head to make up Chen Yu is some black... Help big guy.


    So she really didn''t want to meet Chen Yu again.


    Let''s look at a man in Central Asian costume sitting beside Chen Yu.


    Li Xin can''t help but fill in the brain. What illegal trade is this.


    "I feel that the woman knows you, and her brain is running at a high speed, and her body has excessive dopamine production. There are only two possibilities, one is in extreme excitement, the other is that she is in extreme panic now."


    Baifra looked at Chen Yu and said, "what have you done to her?"


    "Win her half a million dollars." Chen said.


    "Really?" Baifra looked at Chen Yu with suspicious eyes.


    "What do you think I can do to her? She''s just an ordinary person."


    "The rules of the spiritual world don''t necessarily apply to you, and you''ve never been a regular person." Baifra said frankly.


    There has always been a rule in the spiritual world not to disturb ordinary people.


    But this rule applies to the average psychic.


    But it doesn''t apply to Chen Yu and baifra, who are already out of the ordinary.


    Put it in ancient times, and find a slightly remote place.


    Make up another doctrine, and they can all be worshipped as gods.Whether it''s the rules of the spiritual world or the laws of the ordinary world, the constraints on them are very weak.


    Like a criminal standing in front of them.


    The law of the common man first speaks of evidence.


    But they don''t need to prove it.


    When they identify each other as criminals, they will punish each other in the way they think is right.


    "As if you were familiar with me." Chen Yu rolled his eyes.


    When Chen Yu and baifra were joking with each other, Li Xin had already come to their side.


    Lixin is also very helpless, because the big guys in the live room have asked, Lixin came to say hello to Chen Yu.


    "Hello, can I sit here?" Li Xin asked in fluent English in a polite tone.


    Without waiting for Chen to answer, baifra has been the first to speak.


    "Sit down, please."


    "Mr. Chen, we meet again."


    "You don''t seem very happy with our reunion." Chen Yu said bluntly, "kids in the studio, are you still gnashing your teeth at me? Do you want to buy a ticket to Istanbul to call me? I''m sorry, although I''m going to stay in Istanbul for a long time, you certainly don''t have a chance to fight me, and you certainly can''t beat me. "


    Under Chen''s provocation, the barrage in the live broadcast room immediately showed explosive explosion.


    "It''s a pleasure to see you want to kill me and take me like I can''t help it."


    In fact, most of the audience in the studio know that Chen Yu is a rich man.


    Basically, no one has enough to eat. I really went to find Chen Yuquan''s martial arts.


    But in the studio, no one is serious with them anyway.


    Li Xin sees that this is not the case.


    With Chen Yu''s rhythm, the studio would be sealed.


    Because there are regulations above, the host is not allowed to attack and provoke the audience verbally.


    Chen Yu''s behavior is still not allowed to appear in the live room, even if it is not intended by the anchor.


    Although Chen''s arrogant behavior does bring some popularity to the studio.


    But the side effects are also very obvious.


    "Sir, what do you call it?" Asked Li Xin.


    "Gambi baifra."


    "Hello, Mr. gamby."


    Just then, the studio exploded again.


    In fact, the real explosion is those big guys in the studio.


    Because many big guys know baifra, or the name.


    Gambi baifra, a super rich man in Central Asia.

 Chapter 2175

    A super rich man who does not rely on oil to rank at the top of the rich list in Central Asia.


    The name of Gambi baifra is really known by the rich in the mainland. It started last year.


    The sun group of Gambi baifra cooperates with the world group, the richest man in the mainland, with a total investment of more than 130 billion US dollars.


    More than 50 cooperative projects.


    Of course, the news is quite sensational in the business world.


    But among ordinary people, no one knows.


    So the name of Gambi baifra is not well known among ordinary people.


    But among the rich, Gambi baifra is quite well-known.


    "No, it''s not. This guy is really gamby bevera?"


    "Fake? It''s not a random cast, is it? In the national costume over there, I call myself Gambi baifra. That''s the real super rich man? "


    Li Xin glanced at the live room.


    In fact, she didn''t know how gamby baifra could make the big guy in the studio fry.


    Just then, a huge reward suddenly floated across the studio.


    It''s not someone else who rewards Lixin. It''s the boss of the live platform.


    Of course, he has another identity, the son of the richest man.


    He''s a real gumbi baifra. I met him at my dad''s party.


    This bullet curtain is too conspicuous.


    All the audience in the studio couldn''t see it.


    In a flash, the studio exploded.


    All kinds of coquettish... Waves... Cheap bullet screens float across the studio.


    If both of them are trust, they are probably the most expensive trust in history.


    Most sane people understand.


    It''s impossible for elixin''s coffee to invite Gambi beladanto.


    Chen Chu looked at the live studio screen and said, "baifra, you seem to be quite famous."


    "If you spend tens of billions of dollars, you can be equally famous."


    "I can''t do it. I don''t have that much money."


    Chen''s current wealth is more than ten billion dollars.


    Of course, that beer brand still has a huge room for appreciation and profit.


    When Denver, the head of the brewery, makes the financial statements every month, he is told that someone contacts him and wants to buy breweries and brands.


    Maybe the valuation of Dashan beer can''t reach the first-class company.


    But the profitability of even the first-class companies are not necessarily comparable.


    For example, those well-known Internet companies.


    Take the world''s largest search engine as a comparison, a quarter''s profit is also billion dollars.


    Dashan beer''s one quarter profits are crushing the network technology company.


    Chen''s fortune may not even rank in Forbes'' top ten.


    But it doesn''t mean that those people are richer than Chen Yu.


    In terms of cash flow, it is estimated that the richest people in the world are not necessarily comparable to Chen.


    Chen''s money is now moldy in the bank.


    Although everyone knows that 99% of the world''s currencies are devaluing, including the US dollar.


    But Chen does not understand finance.


    If Chen Yu is allowed to invest in finance.


    It''s not a loss. It''s a loser.


    So the only thing Chen can do is put the money in Citibank.


    Then sign a high interest contract with them.


    In fact, banks and almost every rich person have similar contracts.


    A million dollars in excess can be negotiated with the bank for a higher interest rate.


    In addition, professional managers help Chen Yu to invest.


    Of course, those investments are the safest.


    The profitability is a little higher than the bank''s interest rate.


    Li Xin looks at the live room''s barrage, and generally understands.


    The man in the traditional clothes of Central Asia is not a terrorist tycoon.


    It''s a real super rich man.


    "I heard this guy won you half a million dollars?" Baifra asked, pointing to Chen.


    Li Xin''s face is black, which pot can''t be opened or mentioned.


    This is the last black history she would like to mention.


    For her, it was definitely not a small amount.


    What''s more, the RMB in the back has been replaced with the American Dao.


    "Why don''t we play a game? If you can win, I''ll give you a million dollars. " Baifra said with a smile.


    "Play games? What game to play? "


    Li Xin subconsciously wants to refuse.


    Her first reaction is that the super rich will not put forward any excessive demands in front of millions of viewers in the studio, right?


    Baifra smiled, took out a credit card and put it on the table, then pushed it to Lixin.


    "Mr. gamby, I don''t understand What does that mean? ""This credit card is anonymous and has no password. You can swipe it at will. If you can swipe it to the overdraft limit of this card, and it doesn''t exceed one thousand dollars, then even if you win, I will pay you one million dollars."


    Instead of picking up the credit card, Li Xin looked up and asked, "I don''t understand the significance of this contest, and I don''t think I have a chance."


    "In fact, it''s not that you don''t win at all. You have a huge fan base, so you can ask them for advice. This card is not a rare card type. You can judge the limit and upper limit of this card according to the type of this card. It seems that I want you to squander. In fact, there are some skills in this competition."


    "There''s only one rule that I''ve made that I can''t check the limit of this card, and I can try anything else you and your fans can think of," he added


    "Mr. Gumby, I still don''t understand the point of your doing so."


    "You can think of it as the bad taste of the rich." Baifra looked at Chen Yu beside her eyes.


    Chen Chu shrugged helplessly: "it''s your bad taste, I''m not."


    "In my eyes, you''re not rich either." Baifra''s words directly ignited Chen Yu''s anger.


    "More than you are the asset, we are more than cash, dare you?"


    There was a lot of joy in the studio. On the one hand, Chen Yu was eaten up.


    On the other hand, it''s making a fuss.


    "Ha ha Dare to compete with the super rich in Central Asia for more money. There is a way. "


    "In this era, cash is the least valuable thing." "Only real industries or stocks can really represent your wealth," says baifra


    "That is to say, you have given up, haven''t you?" Chen Yu said sarcastically.


    Baifra has never been a broad-minded man.


    "Do you really want to compare?"


    "Who counsels who grandson."


    "How much cash do you have?"


    "No matter how much you have, I can give you more cash." Chen Yu has never been more confident in this regard.


    "Do you know how many listed companies I have?"


    "I don''t know how many listed companies you have, but I''m sure you don''t have as much money in your accounts as I do."


    "I can raise at least three billion dollars."


    "Then you lost."


    And the audience in the studio is not happy.


    These two guys can blow one by one.


    But I can''t see their real fight.


    Although they say the numbers are astronomical.


    But the point is, they just talk.


    No one has seen the money.

 Chapter 2176

    "Well, I''m not as vulgar as you." Baifra said suddenly.


    Chen Yu''s teeth itch with hate. This guy knows that cash flow can''t match his own.


    Just use such a grand excuse to refuse.


    The audience in the studio are too happy to find the north.


    However, at this time, no one said that they wanted to ask Chen Yu for trouble.


    After all, I can joke with baifra.


    It should also be a rich and powerful person at the same level as baifra.


    They don''t know if Chen can really provide more cash than baifra.


    But to be sure, most of the studio Maybe no one can hide their wealth.


    These two people show off their wealth in the live broadcast, they say they are helpless.


    "Mr. Gumby, let''s forget our bet." Said Li Xin.


    "Why?"


    "My studio is a positive energy studio, and this gambling appointment makes people misunderstand that my studio is showing off wealth."


    Li Xin is very clear, however, that the current national policy is to purify the Internet and oppose vulgarity, kitsch and vulgarity.


    Li Xin doesn''t want to use her head to probe the bottom line of platform and policy.


    What she usually does is live broadcast of relatively positive energy.


    "Well, I won''t embarrass you." Baifra accepted Li Xin''s explanation.


    Li Xin was relieved.


    She''s not as persistent as she seems.


    If baifra really wants to force her.


    She may have softened.


    And she already knew that baifra in front of her was a super rich man.


    That''s the same level as their richest man in China.


    This is something she can''t afford.


    "If there''s nothing else, I''ll go first. Goodbye, Mr. Gumby."


    "Goodbye."


    Li Xin is not going to have a relationship with baiferrara.


    Li Xin''s mind has always been clear.


    If the object is a big star, or some famous person.


    She may put down her face to flatter each other, or rub a warm flow or something.


    But the other side is a super rich.


    They are not people of one world at all.


    No matter how flattered Li Xin is, it is doomed that they will not have any possibility of further communication.


    Baifra waved: "goodbye."


    Lixin runs away like a fugitive.


    "Smart girl."


    "How smart a little net is." Chen''s tone fully shows his disdain for Li Xin.


    "I have nothing in common with you." Baifra rolled her eyes.


    ¡­¡­


    Li Xin leaves in a hurry.


    "Xiaoxinxin, why are you so eager to leave?"


    "Yes, I think that super rich man is very approachable."


    "They are all big people. No matter how many contacts I have with them, they won''t become big people. On the contrary, they may become their playthings. For example, just now, that Mr. gamby just made fun of me. Although xiaoxinxin has no money, I don''t want to be played by them as a monkey."


    "What a pity I''d like to be a monkey, even if I''m a big man. "


    There are also a few keyboard chivalrous people who are not good at tone. They say that Li Xin is acting in a high way.


    This is also inevitable.


    In an old saying, when the woods are big, there are all kinds of birds.


    Li Xin has long been used to ignoring these keyboard heroes.


    "Continue our previous live broadcast."


    But there''s no previous episode.


    The following live broadcast also became a little dull and tedious.


    Li Xin also felt that the fans in the studio were not in high spirits.


    Then the broadcast ended in a hurry.


    Li Xin found a restaurant on the coast.


    Istanbul has a very long and high quality beach.


    Although it''s January, it''s a little chilly.


    However, tourists from all over the world still can''t stop coming here to enjoy the beach, sunshine and beauty.


    Li Xin just found a seat to sit down.


    Suddenly saw a foreigner, is quietly reaching out to touch an Asian backpack.


    "What are you doing!" At once Lixin raised her voice and gave a loud drink.


    The Asians and the foreigner were shocked.


    Asians immediately pulled their backpacks and looked back at the foreigner standing behind them. "What are you doing?"


    "Chi -" the foreigner hissed and swaggered away.


    It''s estimated that the foreigner is the local local snake.


    So it''s pretty arrogant.


    For him, Li Xin is a foreigner.


    So he didn''t care about being caught on the spot.


    Of course, no matter how arrogant he is, he doesn''t dare to fight.So he left at most with swearing.


    "Hello, miss. Thank you." The man came to Lixin.


    "You are welcome. We are all in a foreign country and need to help each other." Li Xin said politely.


    "I wonder if I have the honor to know your name?"


    "My name is Li Xin, not Muzi Li, but Li at dawn, a thriving Xin."


    "My name is Zhou ang."


    "Are you here to travel? Or on business? " Asked Li Xin.


    "Business trip." Zhou ang replied.


    If they met their hometown, they had a meal together.


    Li Xin also learned that Zhou ang was an employee of a large company.


    This time I came to Istanbul on a business trip with my leader.


    They had a good time talking and kept contact with each other.


    "I didn''t expect you to be a anchor. If you don''t say it, I think you are a big star."


    "The first time I met you, I''d like to use this trick to cheat the girls."


    "Heaven and earth conscience, I will say so casually, it is all books from school, you are the first girl to let me practice."


    In fact, Lixin''s heart is also sweet.


    She''s not the kind of flower maniac who can''t walk without seeing a man.


    She also has some emotional experience.


    But she was very impressed by Zhou ang.


    Zhou Ang''s talk is funny and humorous, and he also has temperament.


    Li Xin has some heart attack.


    Of course, it''s bullshit to say that love at first sight and love at once.


    However, Li Xin believes that Zhou ang is a type that can be further contacted.


    I just don''t know what Zhou ang thinks.


    "Let''s go to the coastal park over there." Zhou ang invited.


    He also has a good impression of Li Xin.


    He is also secretly confirming whether Lixin is interested in him.


    Now they are just about to break through the paper window.


    There are many people on the coast in the evening.


    The street lights on the coast.


    Unconsciously, Li Xin and Zhou Ang''s hands have been held together.


    It''s not clear who''s holding on first.


    But just then, three unexpected guests stopped them.


    One of them was the thief who wanted to steal Zhou Ang''s backpack.


    The other two don''t look like the same thief.


    One of them is wearing a suit and a pair of shoes. The other looks like a magic wand.


    "It''s them?"


    "It''s the man. I feel it. It''s on him."


    At this time, the man in a suit came up and said in English, "hand in the demon bead."

 Chapter 2177

    Li Xin is a little puzzled. She turns to look at Zhou ang.


    "What demon bead?"


    Zhou Ang''s face was a little ugly. He didn''t answer Li Xin''s question.


    "Do you want to do it here?"


    "Hurry up! Don''t talk nonsense! " The suit man on the opposite side shouted impatiently.


    It seems that all three of them are very impatient, as if they are in a hurry.


    "Why don''t you have time? And if you do it here, you will be severely punished." "No matter what, you will be eliminated. It''s better to be calm than embarrassed to be eliminated," Zhou said


    At this time, the front and back of the two cross-country vehicles parked beside the crowd.


    Everyone was stunned for a moment, then jumped out of the car.


    Li Xin found that these people were not met on the plane.


    It seems that they are all Chen''s subordinates.


    "They have it." Said Jolin Nash.


    When the three men and Zhou ang saw the man on the SUV, their faces couldn''t help changing.


    There was no more nonsense. Gaia got out of the car and stopped the three.


    The three tried to resist, but Gaia beat them down with three punches and two kicks.


    Then Gaia searched them.


    Ingrid, on the other hand, stopped Chou on''s way.


    "Please hand in your things, sir."


    "What are you going to do? I know your boss. Don''t mess around. " Cried Li Hin at once.


    She didn''t know what the group was trying to grab.


    But this behavior is obviously immoral and violates the law.


    But they didn''t care about Lixin.


    Zhou ang stands behind Li Xin and pinches the seal with both hands.


    But before he had finished pinching the fingerprints, Ingrid had already begun.


    Ingrid directly interrupts Zhou''s French seal and presses him to the ground.


    And quickly found two demon beads.


    "Here we are. Let''s go." Said Ingrid.


    "Zhou ang, are you ok?" Li Xin sees Zhou ang being pressed on the ground, and immediately turns around to help him.


    At the same time, the crowd left.


    "What did they rob you of?"


    Zhou Ang''s face was sad, but he asked Li Xin.


    He still pretended to be strong and shook his head: "nothing, forget it If you lose something, you lose it. "


    "No, I can''t let it go. I know who they are. I''ll help you get them back."


    "No, no more." Zhou ang held Li Xin''s wrist: "that thing is not very important."


    "Are you sure you don''t need to call the police?"


    Zhou ang smiled bitterly. He didn''t know how to explain it to Li Xin.


    "It''s not worth the money."


    "Then what did they do?" Li Xin''s face is full of confusion. Suddenly, she seems to have an epiphany: "ah Is that an important scientific research achievement? Or what kind of data? "


    "Let''s say that I and those two groups of people are participating in a competition. First of all, this competition requires us to collect that thing, and there are requirements for quantity and quality. After this project is finished, a large part of them have not collected enough quantity and quality. If we follow this trend, then this competition can''t continue, so the organizer will Given us a certain grace period, before 12 o''clock tonight, if we can get enough spoils from other players and teams, then we can pass this competition. If we fail to reach the required number, then we will be defeated and eliminated directly. "


    "What competition is it? So strange? Illegal competition? "


    "No, although the competition is private, there is also the government in it." Said Zhou ang.


    "That is to say, those two groups of people are actually legal looters?"


    "So to speak."


    "Then is there no problem that your things have been robbed?"


    Zhou ang touched his nose and said with a wry smile: "it''s OK. In fact, both my leaders and I are used as bait. Our spoils have been hidden."


    "What kind of game are you playing? Where can you watch it?" Li Xin is interested.


    As long as it''s not illegal.


    But how come I haven''t heard of the game at all?


    "It''s not a secret game, is it? Private? "


    "It''s not completely public. Only a very small group can watch it."


    "What do you need to meet? Am I qualified? "


    Zhou ang smiled bitterly and shook his head. "No way."


    "All right." Li Xin hesitated for a moment, and said, "aren''t those people really criminal gangs? When I saw them at the airport, I had a conflict with a group of people in black. As a result, I directly dragged the group of people in black in a corner. I saw it with my own eyes. ""The people in black you said should also be competitors in this competition."


    "It''s also allowed by the organisers to go black outside the competition?"


    "Not for, but not against."


    "You''re not going to be special forces or super secret service, are you?"


    "No, we don''t serve the government. In fact, those who serve the government are not allowed to participate and are not invited."


    "As long as it''s not a crime."


    Zhou ang is very happy. He hears the subtext of Li Xin''s sentence.


    "I swear, I''ve never done anything against the law."


    ¡­¡­


    "What''s the difference?" Gaia asked.


    "Now we have a demon bead with nine fusions, which can be counted as 512. From the time we collected it from the wasteland to now, in six hours, we have three demon beads with six fusions. If one demon bead with seven fusions is converted into a number, it is 832, that is to say, we are still 196 short."


    The first trial, after they came out, was informed by the organizers that they did not pass the trial.


    For the first time, the condition for passing the test is to hand in a demon bead that has been fused ten times, or 1024 demon beads that have not been fused.


    And the rules of the organizer let all participants and participating teams, none of them passed the first trial.


    At this pace, almost all participants and teams will be eliminated.


    And it is said that only one team passed the first trial directly.


    If there is only one team left, then there is no need to carry out the later projects.


    The result of this battle of the saints can be declared directly.


    This has never been the case in the past.


    So in order to make up for it and continue the activity, the organizer can only slightly modify the end time.


    The time for participants and teams to gather from the wasteland is 12 noon. They have 12 hours left.


    No matter what means, rob or steal, it''s a collection of 1024 demon beads or a ten times fusion of demon beads.


    That''s why they''re here.


    Now all the participants and the team are crazy.


    Desperately snatch other players and team''s demon beads.

 Chapter 2178

    Ordinary people don''t notice the difference in the city.


    But the influence of the spirit world is very big.


    The purpose of most participants and teams is for the title of shiner.


    If their actions hurt ordinary people, or cause great influence in the world of ordinary people, they will be eliminated directly.


    Even more serious punishment.


    Therefore, no one dares to be stupid at this time. Everyone is more restrained in front of ordinary people.


    But for the same kind, they don''t have that good patience.


    And most psychics are arrogant.


    Plus, this time is too urgent.


    It''s a total of twelve hours.


    Everyone, every team has to do their best.


    Desperately snatch from other teams.


    Some teams have just been robbed, and turn around to rob other teams.


    Chen Yu and baifra are lying on the beach at the moment.


    Although it''s the beginning of the bright lights, they don''t care.


    "Baifra, should you team up with someone else? Is it interesting to follow me all day? Or can''t you find someone else to team up? "


    "You should be honored for that."


    "Can I swear?"


    "I just feel like I have more in common with you."


    "We have a common topic? Do you have any misunderstanding of yourself? "


    "Your powerful power, I hope to be inspired by you, and I have a wealth of magic knowledge reserve, which can also inspire you."


    That''s why baifra has been working with Chen Yu.


    It''s not because of Chen Yu''s bad smell, or because of his close position.


    It''s just that baifra wants to learn something from Chen Yu.


    As for Chen''s feelings.


    That''s out of his consideration.


    "Why don''t you pester Zhang Tianyi? Not pestering the twenty-three generations of Blood Mary? What''s the point of pestering me. "


    "My advantage is not obvious in front of them." "And from my observation of you, your knowledge of magic is poor and single," said baifra


    "My name is Jane and Jing. You don''t understand. When will you understand this sentence, maybe you can reach my present state."


    It''s hard to install B once. Chen Yu opens his mouth and makes a profound gesture.


    Unfortunately, baifra didn''t buy it at all.


    "You can''t tell me how to do it. You have a high level, but a low level."


    Baifra mercilessly exposed the essence of Chen Yu.


    Angry Chen wants to lift the table.


    "If you have this insight, you won''t have no breakthrough for so many years. You''d better give up. Your talent is too poor."


    "What I lack is luck. For example, you are not so good at talent, but you can master such a powerful power, which shows that sometimes talent is not more important than luck."


    "Talent or luck, I achieved it, but you didn''t, which shows that I''m better than you."


    Both of them are trying their best to play down each other.


    How to say.


    It''s as if it''s fun to do it.


    But they just don''t turn up.


    I don''t know. I thought they were good friends.


    And this quarrel can last from evening to early morning.


    The whole beach is empty. They are still quarreling.


    Of course, no one came to expel them.


    In fact, there are many people around them.


    It''s just baifra''s men.


    They are all in charge of dealing with trifles for baifra.


    At this time, one of baifra''s men trotted to baifra''s face, knelt on one knee, and then made a special etiquette.


    "Lord, the result of the first trial has come out."


    "Well, how is my student record?"


    "The young owners have successfully entered the second round, and now they are in the third place."


    "Third place? Who are the first and second? " Asked baifra.


    "The first is the holy army led by Mr. Matthew, with a score of 1820 points. The second is a strange team from China, whose name has not been disclosed, only five points less than the first."


    "So what are our scores?"


    "One thousand seven hundred eighty-five."


    "How many of them are in the second round?" Asked baifra again.


    "Twenty five teams, eighteen lone walkers, including the injuries in those promotion teams, a total of 248 people."


    Chen Yu turned around and asked, "is there a specific list?""Yes, Mr. Chen. Just a moment, please."


    Because Chen Yu and baifra are the same generation, baifra''s subordinates also show special respect for Chen Yu.


    Soon, baifra''s men handed Chen Yu a list.


    Chen Yu found West and others on this list.


    Although the ranking is lower, but the personnel are all in, no one is injured because of the first round of trial and quit.


    The supernatural society ranked No. 21, but its achievements were not outstanding.


    The score is 1150, which can be said to be quite dangerous.


    One thousand and twenty-four points passed the first test.


    Of course, Chen Yu didn''t attach great importance to their achievements.


    Chen Yu brought them here this time with a learning attitude.


    Chen Yu does not think that they are invincible in the world.


    For such a long time in the wasteland, Chen Yu also saw many experts.


    Some teams are really strong.


    Of course, if we only talk about the combat effectiveness of our ten people, we won''t be so backward.


    At least in Chen''s view, the top five are guaranteed.


    The first trial is not just about team strength.


    There''s also a lot of luck.


    There are also psychological reasons.


    Baifra looked at Chen''s list and couldn''t help laughing.


    "Twenty one, it looks like your team should go home in the second round."


    "Believe it or not, I''ll take your students home now?"


    Baifra turned his mouth and didn''t stimulate Chen anymore.


    He couldn''t guarantee Chen would do such a thing.


    "The results of the first round don''t mean anything. If you really think my team strength is not good, dare to have a private game?" Chen Yu is so crazy.


    The students of baifra, he had seen in the wilderness.


    If we only talk about war power, we are not much better than our own.


    That''s why Chen Yu dared to fight for baifra directly.


    Baifra didn''t respond: "we don''t have to compare the two teams. Let''s concentrate on the second trial, and I think our two teams should work together, at least not to lose in the internal friction."


    Chen Yu thought about it. It seems that this is the truth.


    It''s meaningless for them to be cheerful for a while. It''s the most important thing for them to do now.


    As for the alliance proposed by baifra, we should first look at the situation.

 Chapter 2179

    "By the way, there''s another news. You''d better pay attention to it." Said beverah suddenly with a serious air.


    "What news?"


    "Some of the team leaders, that is, the guests invited this time, their hands and feet are not clean, and they have sneaked out today."


    "That''s who you and I are?"


    "It''s true, but it doesn''t have my position and your strength."


    "What do they do?"


    "Help your team eliminate competitors."


    "This is not allowed, is it?"


    "Not allowed, of course, but as long as you don''t get caught and the organizers can''t get hold of them, you''d better remind your team."


    "Does that mean I can do the same thing?"


    Baifra was annoyed by Chen Yu''s words: "I told you this thing to remind your team to be careful, not to let you do the same thing."


    "Forget it." Chen Yu is just talking.


    He didn''t bring the team here to win the place.


    It''s about finding the current level of your team.


    If it''s just compared to the spiritual world of North America.


    There is no doubt that the supernatural society is at the top of the list.


    It can be said that the ruling level is not too high.


    In the spiritual world of North America, the supernatural society is not so famous.


    But the potential power and strength are very large.


    But North America is the weakest region in the world.


    The influence is almost like that of the national football team and the whole football world.


    The supernatural society and the entire North American spiritual community are not on the same level.


    So the supernatural society is not able to clearly position its own horizontal line.


    Only when we come to a larger stage and contact with more spiritual communities in a larger area can we really understand our own level.


    Only in this way can we really improve our level.


    The supernatural society is far from the top in the world of spirituality.


    Maybe the 21 in the first round of the battle of saints and blazers is not the real strength ranking of the supernatural society.


    But this ranking is also very telling.


    "My men have found another gang of criminals. Do you want to join them?" "Last time we didn''t win, this time we''re going to win. What do you say?"


    "Good."


    With the first time, the second time there is no sense of guilt.


    "Why don''t we change direction instead of magic? We compete in the form of assassins. If we just use magic, it will almost end in an instant. Such a contest will not win at all. " Said baifra.


    "Assassin? I haven''t been an assassin. "


    "First of all, we can''t let those criminals find us. All the prey must be killed in close contact. We can''t kill more than three criminals at one time. If there are four criminals together, we can''t do it."


    For Chen Yu and baifra, this is not a killing, but a game.


    To be honest, Chen Yu also felt that if they followed the two first-time methods and hundreds of criminal groups, they would not be able to kill them at all.


    Unless an army is given to them, the contest is meaningless.


    However, baifra''s proposal and restrictions add some fun to the game.


    ¡­¡­


    This is a local criminal group, and this criminal group has its own building.


    The building is called Nanke building, but locals call it sin building.


    Chen Yu and baifra come to the bottom of sin mansion.


    The two made the time right.


    "When you''re ready, let''s start."


    "Then."


    But the first thing baifra did was not kill, but directly seal the entrance and exit of the building.


    And then I got another jamming signal to prevent the criminals from asking for help.


    The killing officially begins!


    Even with the restrictions of the rules set out by baivlaro.


    But the killing did not cause too much trouble for the two of them.


    Although it''s not as convenient and quick as killing a magic directly.


    But this kind of killing, similar to ordinary people, is still not something these criminals can resist.


    "Baifra, how many have you killed?"


    "Ask clearly."


    In the communicator, baifra''s response was rather cold.


    Baifra''s answer is because he sensed that Chen Yu was using xiaotiandi to monitor him.


    Of course, baifra is not very honest. He is also using magic to monitor Chen Yu.


    "Eh? There are two more psychics. Are they the same as our purpose? " Chen Yu suddenly found that there were two more psychics in the building.Moreover, the two psychics seem to be moving towards their positions.


    "They came for us?" Chen asked.


    "It seems that it''s for us. Do you know it?" Asked baifra.


    He couldn''t understand what the two psychics were from.


    And they both seem to know what Chen Yu and baifra are up to.


    Chen Yu and baifra met, and the two psychics changed their course and moved towards their focus.


    The two psychics did not hide their tracks.


    Directly appeared in front of Chen Yu and baifra.


    A tall and thin man in a black robe, the other one with a smile on his face, stood a little behind the tall and thin man.


    The two men looked at Chen Yu and baifra, who were covered in blood.


    Chen Yu and baifra also looked at the two men in front of them.


    "You''re here to avenge these people?" Baifra''s sagging arms were dripping blood.


    Of course, the blood is not his own.


    If you kill at close range, you will inevitably get bloodstained.


    "It''s not." Tall and thin man said lightly: "are you a professional killer? Or simply bloodthirsty? "


    Chen Yu and baifra look at each other. They don''t understand the intention of the tall and thin man opposite.


    What does that mean?


    Didn''t they find out that they and baifra were psychics?


    "Just say what you want."


    "Want more killing? I can give you more killing and game, of course, if you need money, it''s not a problem either. "


    Chen Zhao and baifula look at each other again.


    It''s because of their games that these two people in front of them misunderstood.


    Think they''re two ordinary killers?


    And then want to pull them into the gang and act as their thugs?


    The two exchanged a look.


    It seems to be a very interesting new game.


    Both of them read interest from each other''s eyes.


    It''s time for the stunt.


    "Why do you think you can give us more killing? In my opinion, you are just two transvestites


    "Ha ha Maybe you should get to know me again, black wizard RUIK des. "


    In a flash, the black gas burst out from Ruike des. In a few seconds, the black gas filled the whole crime building, and all the criminals were killed by the black gas.

 Chapter 2180

    "The breath of death?" Chen Yu''s eyes widened.


    What a huge breath of death, like the breath of death that was harvested by helys, is still one of her main means of attack.


    The guy in front of him, Ruike DES, has more than a hundred times the smell of death than helris has.


    "Feel the shock of my power?" "This is the real killing. Your killing is too inefficient and too low-end."


    "Who are you?" Chen Yu pretends to be shocked.


    "Your expression is too pompous." The voice of baifra sounded in Chen''s ear.


    But it wasn''t heard by RUIK des.


    "Me? I have many names, the God of death, the devil, the immortal Ganling... "


    "The immortal? Are you immortal? " Baifra suddenly looked up at RUIK des.


    He obviously heard of the name, or address.


    Chen Yu is very confused.


    And RUIK des became more complacent when he saw that baifra had heard of the name.


    "Yes, I''m not dead."


    Chen Yu looks at the two men with his head askew. Is there anything special about the name?


    "The immortal Gan zero appeared in the 1950s. It first appeared in Western European countries. Some people were excavating graves and stealing corpses. What really made the name famous was a tomb keeper. The tomb keeper found a figure digging a tomb. Just when he was going to stop it, he found that the figure''s face was rotten. This was very important at that time Sensational You did it? "


    "I remember this. It was just a little prank, but I didn''t expect it to make me famous."


    "You look younger than I thought. You should be eighty or ninety by now, if you count by age."


    "I have eternal life. If you can use it for me, I don''t mind giving you the same eternity."


    Chen Yu and baifra look at each other again. This guy''s voice is too loud.


    Eternity? Are they two of the best in the spirit world?


    Add the twenty-three generations of Blood Mary and Zhang Tianyi, and old John.


    All five of them together can''t do eternity.


    How dare this guy say, give them eternity?


    "It seems that you still have doubts about me. It doesn''t matter. I can give you some sweets first."


    With that, RUIK des pointed to baifra, and a green light shot at baifra.


    Baifra stood still and received the green light.


    Then, baifra''s breathing became heavy.


    Call --


    "how about that? Do you feel it? I''ve just given you more power than you used to be, and if there''s no accident, you''re more than twice as powerful now. "


    Chen Yu looks at baifra curiously. Baifra takes a deep breath and then punches on the wall.


    I saw his fist inlaid in the wall. It really looked powerful.


    RUIK DES is obviously happy with his results.


    He was equally satisfied with the surprised look on baifra''s face.


    "How is it? Are you satisfied with your strength? "


    "Give it to me, and I will be as strong as him." Chen Yu can''t wait to shout.


    "Keep it down. You have to be a little hesitant in expectation and a little uneasy in excitement." Baifra''s voice rang again in Chen''s ear.


    "Then will you submit to me?"


    "Of course, we''ll do whatever you want us to do." Chen Yu''s eyes were shining at Ruike des.


    "Then kneel down to show your submission to me."


    "No way." Chen Yu suddenly turned back and refused: "what''s the time? You still like to accept other people''s worship. Don''t you want to be a God or something? That''s too low You don''t really have the same idea of low pressure, do you? "


    "Well, not kneeling." Ruike des waved his hand. He was very uncomfortable to be stared at by Chen Yu.


    "Do you really want to package yourself as a God? If so, we don''t really mind. Just don''t kneel if you can''t move. "


    If you can see Ruike des''s expression at this time, you will definitely find that his face is red now.


    "By the way, what''s this next to you?"


    Chen Yu turned to the smiling man next to Ruike des.


    The man has been grinning ever since they appeared.


    There is no other expression.


    "He is my servant, my slave, completely subject to and under my control."


    "You don''t want to turn us into him, do you? It looks really creepy. " Chen Yu said disrespectfully."Even if you want to become him, it''s impossible. You can use more than him."


    "Is he capable of anything? What can we do better than him? "


    "You can do many things for me, and the enslaver cannot leave me."


    "Can''t leave you? Is he your bodyguard? "


    "Well, let''s not talk about the trivia. Let''s get out of here and stay where we are and don''t resist my power."


    Ruike De''s blackness covered Chen Yu and baifra, and then Chen Yu and baifra felt a force to lift them up.


    However, this force is too small for them to lift them up.


    So in the end, they still need to use their own strength to take off.


    If rujk des finds that he can''t drag the two of them, he is likely to show his feet.


    Fortunately, Ruike des thought Chen Yu and baifra were two common professional killers.


    So neither of them has been exposed so far.


    "Shall we compete to see who is the first to be exposed and who is the first to be discovered by this guy?"


    Chen Yu looks at baifra who is also flying around, nods and doesn''t make a sound.


    He didn''t know what kind of magic it was like to transmit sound in secret arts.


    Anyway, there''s nothing else right now.


    Let''s play Ruike des for a while.


    From the moment of contact, it can be felt that Ruike DES is a arrogant psychic.


    And he likes to show off his magic.


    He seems to like to look for superiority in ordinary people.


    Of course, it can''t be denied that he has certain strength.


    Although not at the top, at least at a high level.


    Chen Yu estimated the strength of Ruike DES, which should be similar to that of heiris, maybe stronger.


    But it should be strong and limited.

 Chapter 2181

    If the strength, identity, status, reputation and other factors to a comprehensive ranking.


    For example, Zhang Tianyi, twenty-three generations of Blood Mary and old John are all top figures in the spiritual world.


    Their strength, status and status have reached the top level.


    There is no room to rise, at least the possibility of rising is very small.


    Chen Yu and baifra are close to the top. For example, baifra is a little lacking in strength, but its identity and status cannot be underestimated.


    Chen Yu is a little deficient in status, status and reputation.


    But in one way, they are the best.


    At least one item can be compared with the top ones.


    And then down there are the recognized masters.


    They are also classified as top players.


    Have a certain identity, status and reputation, plus outstanding strength.


    Of course, strength is the most important.


    As long as you have the strength, it''s not hard to be famous in the spiritual world.


    At present, the strength of Ruike DES is not the top, but it is close.


    And he didn''t realize Chen Yu and baifra at all.


    On the one hand, he is preconceived, and on the other hand, he is overconfident.


    Also, Chen Yu and baifra both like the game.


    It was their cooperation that made RUIK des naively think he was in charge.


    The two were taken to a cemetery in the desert.


    Although Chen and baifra are psychics.


    But they don''t like this place.


    No one would like such a place.


    Once Chen Yu asked heilish whether she especially liked gloomy and humid places.


    It turned out to be a white eyed answer from helys.


    The gloomy environment will make people feel insecure psychologically.


    This is the awe of nature preserved in human evolution.


    And the humid environment will affect people''s physiological response.


    RUIK des opened an underground entrance.


    "Go in." RUIK des points to the entrance.


    "There won''t be any cannibal monsters in it. What kind of monsters do you bring us here to eat?"


    "Do you have any delusions of being murdered?" RUIK des said angrily.


    In the end, Chen Yu and baifra were also driven in.


    This underground base doesn''t look old. It looks like it''s just been built.


    Soon, they got the answer.


    After walking along the aisle, they saw several decayed bodies working there.


    To be exact, the bodies are being completed by the fitters.


    The underground base has not been completely built.


    From the perspective of decoration style, Ruike De''s preference is more modern.


    At least it''s totally different from the grave outside.


    Originally, Chen Yu and baifra thought that the base under the grave would be more gloomy.


    But the environment here relieved both of them.


    If it is really a dirty base, the two may not last long.


    Just then, a group of people came up from the front.


    Everyone is wearing tights, and the styles are very uniform.


    Both men and women are the same, while the color race is yellow, white and black.


    "Mr. des."


    Everyone was in awe of RUIK des.


    At the same time, he turned to Chen Yu and baifra behind Ruike des.


    "Are they new?"


    "Yes, they are new here. You should get along well with each other. By the way, I''ll show them the environment."


    "Two, please follow me." A tall woman came out. It seemed that she should be the eldest sister in the group.


    This woman has some kind of leader''s temperament, outstanding appearance and strength, coupled with her personal demeanor, so that when she speaks, other people can''t disagree.


    Chen Yu and baifra followed the woman honestly.


    "To introduce myself, my name is Marto hingi."


    "My name is Chen Yu, from China."


    "Baifra, from Central Asia."


    "What do you do?" Asked Maddie zingie again.


    "Killer."


    "Killer."


    "Well, it seems that Mr. DES is no longer satisfied with the quality of ordinary people." Although Mado zingie''s voice was not loud, it still fell to Chen Zhu and baifra''s ears.


    They also heard something unusual in the tone of Mado zingie''s voice.Is it a sense of urgency? She seemed afraid of being eliminated.


    "In front is the canteen." Mado zingie pointed to the front and said, "the meal time here is fixed. Breakfast is from six to eight, lunch is from twelve to one, and dinner is from six to seven. After the meal time, you can''t eat anything. You have to be hungry."


    "I feel like military management here By the way, are we going to wear the same ugly uniform as you? "


    "That''s right." "You don''t like it, but Mr. des won''t change his mind with your own will," said Maddie Zinger


    "What did you do before?" Chen asked curiously.


    "I''m a clerk, but that was a year ago, until I met Mr. des." Said Maddie zingie.


    "I''m curious that a clerk followed a black wizard. Did he give you any overpowering drug? Or what kind of magic? "


    "No, it''s just that I paid him back. He helped me do something I couldn''t do, and as a condition, I will serve him for ten years. I don''t think there is any problem with our transaction."


    Although Mado zingie seems to have her own opinion, there seems to be some vindication for RUIK DES in her words.


    "He''s just using you."


    "I know, but there''s nothing wrong with that. Just take what you need."


    Chen Chu shrugged, and it seemed that provocation was of no use to Maddie Singh.


    "What do we need to do here?"


    "Experiment and transform..."


    "Like in a movie or TV series?"


    "Similar."


    "Will the result be mutation and madness?"


    "Yes, if you fail, you will mutate and go mad."


    "It''s terrible. I''m beginning to regret it." Chen Yu turns to baifra.


    "Even if you regret it too late, there will be no retreat from you. After all, no one, including me, will let you leave here alive and spread the secrets with you outside."


    "We''re killers. We have a strict mouth."


    "We only believe in the dead, and so does Mr. Des."


    "Well, I''ll be good, right, baifra."


    "Well."


    "That''s good. After all, I don''t want to kill."


    "You didn''t kill anyone?"

 Chapter 2182

    "Is it a success as long as you accept transformation and don''t fall into madness?"


    "That''s more than once. Don''t be naive to think that a successful transformation is the end. It''s just the beginning."


    There was some warning and some pride in the tone of maddoh zingie.


    "Every transformation is a test of life and death. Every transformation will make you wander on the edge of reason and madness. Every transformation will make you understand the meaning of life again."


    "It looks exciting." Said baifra, touching her chin.


    "How many times have you remodeled?" Chen Yu looks at Mado singhi curiously.


    "Five times, it all worked. I didn''t become a monster or lose my mind."


    "So when will our transformation begin?"


    "Tomorrow you''ll have your first transformation."


    "Well, I think I should look forward to tomorrow."


    "In front of us is the furnace, which is the place for the transformation experiment." Maddie zingie points to an iron gate in front of her.


    "Can''t you go in?"


    "Yes." Marto hingi is leading the way.


    After opening the iron door, Chen Yu and baifra left feeling a heat wave.


    The underground magma is actually used here to form a magma pool about 20 meters in diameter in this room.


    In the center of the magma pool is a vessel immersed in magma.


    The container is transparent glass, with a * * exposed outside the magma pool.


    There is also a person in the container.


    Several people are waiting at the edge of the magma pool.


    "That''s a transformational experiment?" Chen asked.


    "Yes."


    "I thought it was cooking."


    Maddie zingie looked at Chen Yu and said, "are you really a killer?"


    "Any questions?"


    "I''ve never seen a killer like you so much."


    "Have you seen many killers?"


    "No, it''s the first time I''ve seen a legendary killer, and I think he looks more like a killer, in movies and TV series."


    "Talking less doesn''t mean it''s a killer. Talking more doesn''t mean it''s not a killer."


    At this time, people who had been immersed in the container suddenly opened their eyes, and then began to struggle violently.


    He tried to hammer open the container, but the strength of the glass container seemed to be a little stronger than expected.


    And the liquid in the container also absorbed his thump.


    And Chen Yu and others outside can''t even hear the thumping sound of people inside the container.


    "He seems to be suffering. Won''t you let him out?"


    "This process is normal. Human beings can''t bear the power extracted from magma, so they need to be suppressed by special potions. But even so, it will still have a huge impact on human body and mind. If they persist, they will succeed."


    "What if it doesn''t stick?"


    "Into madness, but also become monsters."


    "You say that the power extracted from the magma can be injected into the human body. First of all, whether this kind of thing can be done, even if it can be done, can it make people become monsters?"


    "It''s not the power extracted from the magma that makes people monsters, it''s the special potions used to suppress them."


    "If this particular drug is not used, people will certainly die, but if it is used, there is a chance of success," she added


    "What''s the chance of success?"


    "Not necessarily, everyone''s physique is not the same, the endurance and willpower are not the same, so the probability is not the same."


    "Say an average."


    "Between 40% and 60%."


    Just then, the container opened.


    The person who soaked in it immediately rushed out of the container, knelt on the ground and vomited.


    The staff around rushed forward to help the man.


    But Maddie hinglitch, standing on the edge, shouted, "all back!"


    Most of the staff around me were shocked when they heard Marto zingie''s words, but they still obeyed her orders and retreated to one side.


    It is obvious that maddoh zingie found out the difference of the man who was undergoing the transformation experiment.


    His mouth was roaring like a wild animal.


    Suddenly, he raised his head.


    Chen and baifra found that his face had been slightly distorted.


    The man glared fiercely at Mado zingie, Chen Yu and baifra in front of him.


    Chen Yu and baifra seemed to have discussed, and Qi Qi took a step back.


    "He looks a little intimidating, miss Mardo. I''ll leave it to you."


    Mado hingi has no objection, but takes a step forward."Ningke, calm down, you still have a chance! Don''t give up on yourself. "


    Roar -


    in response to Mado zingie''s hysterical roar.


    Ning Ke''s body began to grow fluffy.


    At the same time, he pounced on Marto hingi.


    Maddoh zingie went up at once, first to avoid the attack of Ningke, and at the same time, he had a heavy impact on his abdomen.


    Ningke tumbled on the ground several times and stood up undamaged.


    Chen Yu and baifra are standing outside the war circle to watch.


    And he commented on it as he talked.


    "She''s a amateur fighter."


    "In addition to her outstanding physical fitness, her performance looks terrible."


    Their voices were not small, but they were loud enough for Maddie Singh to hear.


    Maddie zingie was about to spit blood.


    If it wasn''t for nimke, it would have put a lot of pressure on her.


    I''m afraid she can''t help but turn around and give them a few punches.


    However, Chen Yu and baifra obviously did not suppress their cool nature.


    Still talking there.


    The more maddoh zingie listened, the more he became angry.


    It''s hopeless for link to go crazy.


    And Maddie zingie couldn''t solve the problem in a short time.


    Of course, there is another important reason.


    Maddie zingie is a little bit lenient.


    After all, it''s a former companion.


    And the degree of variation of Ningke is not very large.


    Mado zingie had some hope that he could bring nimke back to his senses.


    It''s just that for a moment, the two sides still have no choice.


    After ten minutes of fighting, Maddie Singh beat back nimke with a single blow, and he stepped back to regroup.


    Maddoh zingie looked at Chen Yu and baifra.


    "Since you think I''m not doing well, let me see what you can do."


    Maddoh Singh suddenly stepped back two steps, reaching out and pushing behind Chen and baifra.


    The two men stumbled up to Ningke.


    At the same time, Ningke attacked the two men.


    Baifra suddenly reached forward.


    Nimke''s neck was cut in an instant, and the blood splashed all over baifra.


    In the stunned eyes of Maddie zingie, Ning Ke''s dead body slowly fell to the ground.


    Maddie zingie looked at baifra dully. "How did you do it?"

 Chapter 2183

    "You see, that''s the difference between killers and ordinary people." Chen Yu is smiling and putting it on the shoulders of Mado hingi.


    Maddie zingie''s face sank and she threw Chen''s arm away.


    But baifra easily killed the crazy nink.


    It''s still a little uncomfortable for Maddie zingie.


    She''s not sad about Nick''s death.


    For nimke, death is a relief.


    Maddie zingie just felt that after five transformations, she could not compare with a new person.


    Is there such a big gap between a professional killer and an ordinary person like her?


    Maddie zingie knows her strength and ability.


    After the transformation, she has possessed the strength far beyond ordinary people.


    But baifra crushed her in a strange way.


    Maddie zingie turned and left.


    Chen Yu and baifra are still behind her.


    Maddie zingie felt a sense of crisis.


    This is her only home.


    Even if RUIK DES was using her, she didn''t feel anything.


    At least here, someone needs her.


    She can also show her value.


    But the appearance of these two killers.


    Let her feel that she will be eliminated.


    There is no doubt that there is a fundamental difference between ordinary people and killers.


    Take homicide as an example. If it''s Marto zingie a year ago, it''s impossible to fight with crazy Ningke.


    But beverah blinked and ended the fight.


    If they can be like themselves, after three or four times


    No, it may only need a successful transformation experiment.


    They will surpass themselves in all respects.


    Is there any value of being?


    "Are killers like you?"


    "No, we are the top killers." Baifra said proudly.


    "What''s the difference between that and ordinary killers?" Asked Maddie zingie again.


    "It''s like the difference between you and ordinary people." Said baifra.


    Of course, Maddie hingi knows how far she is from the average person.


    Maddoh zingie took Chen Yu and baifra around the underground palace for several times, and finally took them to their residence.


    It''s a residential area, though it''s underground.


    However, there are some modern facilities that will not make people feel uncomfortable.


    Chen Yu and baifra are in the same room.


    Chen Yu formed a line in the room.


    "Don''t go over this line, especially when I''m asleep, or I''ll kill you."


    "You''re ten centimeters over there." Baifra said coldly, and at the same time re divided the room.


    "I feel like you have more."


    Chen added another line: "it''s almost now."


    "Not nearly. You are more, I am less!"


    Chen doesn''t like to live in the same room as men.


    Baifra didn''t like it either.


    And both of them belong to the very strong type.


    They don''t give in to each other.


    "Do you want to fight?"


    "Do you think I will be afraid of you?"


    Just then, the door of the room opened.


    Maddie zingie saw the mess in the room.


    "What do you do?"


    "I asked for a change of room." Baifra said directly.


    "I''ll change my room, too, and leave it to him."


    "If you haven''t changed your room, you''d better be honest and don''t make trouble here." Said Maddie zingie, with a cold face, turning away from the room.


    Chen Yu glanced at baifra, left the room, and opened the door on the opposite side.


    The two people who lived inside were shocked to see Chen Yu come in.


    "Hello, I''m new here. The room I assigned is opposite. Can I have another room with you?"


    "Get out of here, boy."


    It''s said that Chen Yu is a new comer. The two men took out the situation of their predecessors directly without any face.


    Three minutes later, they went out with their luggage.


    Just arrived at the door, two people in the next room with blue noses and swollen faces were also dragging their luggage out.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    "Don''t mention There''s an asshole coming. He wants to change rooms with us. "


    "So do we..."


    ¡­¡­


    Bang -


    "did you sleep?"


    "Idiot, don''t knock so hard on the wall. I don''t want to change another room."


    "What is the purpose of Ruike des?""I don''t know."


    "Is it related to the battle of the saints?"


    "The scale of this underground base obviously took a certain time, and it was not specially prepared for the battle of Saint Yao. In addition, his other nickname, immortal Gan zero, is famous in Eastern Europe, but has no criminal record, so no one wanted him."


    "All right."


    Chen Yu shrugged: "so what are you going to do with this guy?"


    "If it''s not so annoying, leave when the game is over. If it''s annoying to me, kill him when the game is over."


    "So what''s the standard you hate?"


    "You are the standard." Said baifra.


    Chen wants to punch through the wall and pull beverala over.


    But after thinking about it carefully, I gave up the idea.


    After all, changing rooms is too much trouble.


    And it''s been a fight.


    If we do it again, it may arouse the suspicion of RUIK des.


    "By the way, when will the next project of the battle of saints and blazers start?"


    "Three days later."


    "That is to say, we only have three days to play."


    "Maybe it won''t take three days."


    "Why?"


    "Maybe you''ll be exposed tomorrow."


    "If you expose me, I will not expose you. As long as you do not use your real power, Ruike des will not discover you."


    Chen Yu had a chat with baifra all night.


    Both of them belong to that kind of boring people.


    And it''s full of energy.


    I can''t spare a few days.


    The next day, Chen and baifra were called up.


    After breakfast, the two were called in front of RUIK des.


    Maddie zingie is in the room, too.


    "I heard that you were going to get into a crazy Ningke killing yesterday?"


    "It''s not us, it''s me." Baifra said naturally.


    Ruike des looked at Chen Yu again: "what about you? How strong are you compared with him? "


    "No weaker than him." Chen Yu also glanced at baifra defiantly.


    "You are both good candidates." Ruike des wanted to talk about high-quality test products.


    However, considering the mentality of the two, I changed my opinion.


    "With your ability, the first transformation experiment should have no problems."


    "Let''s start. I can''t wait to be stronger."


    "It''s good, but before that, you''d better keep calm. The calmer the better."


    "We have been trained to master our emotions."


    "That''s the best. Let''s start. Who will come first?"


    "He."


    "He." Chen Yu and baifra said in unison.

 Chapter 2184

    RUIK DES is not asking for their advice.


    Pointing directly at Chen Yu, he said, "you, the first one."


    Chen was helpless. He could only drag his clothes and walk towards the container at the same time.


    Chen Yu stepped directly into the container, and the liquid immediately wrapped him.


    Medically, these magic potions have strong skin irritation.


    Chen Yu felt and also analyzed the ingredients of magic potions.


    If the mutation agent is pure, Chen Yu knows how to make it.


    It''s not a particularly complex drug.


    But the ingredients of the magic potion in this container are more complicated.


    For a layman, it''s almost impossible to analyze the ingredients of magic potion.


    Mardo zingie also stood by, looking at Chen Yu in the container with complicated eyes.


    Ruike des held his chest in both hands and could not see the expression on his face.


    Baifra is to find a seat directly beside him.


    Maddie zingie looks at baifra.


    Baifra''s mood is more relaxed than RUIK des''s.


    It''s like a complete stranger in a container.


    "Don''t you worry at all?"


    "What are you worried about?" Baifra said disapprovingly.


    "Even though the risk of the first transformation experiment is not very big, it still has a certain risk. Don''t you worry about his accident?"


    "If anything happens to him, I''ll be glad to see it."


    "Isn''t he your friend?"


    "When did you get this misunderstanding? He and I are not friends. "


    Maddie zingie couldn''t help wondering.


    What is the relationship between Chen Yu and baifra.


    Ten minutes, twenty minutes, thirty minutes.


    At first, maddoh Singh looked at the time in ten minutes, and then in less than a minute.


    The longer Chen Yu soaks in the container, the more impatient she becomes.


    Thirty minutes, that''s the record she ever made.


    The magic potion in the container has terrible erosion.


    The double erosion of body and mind.


    The longer you stick to it, the more medicine you absorb, the stronger the individual''s strength will increase, and the stronger the erosion will be.


    Generally speaking, ten minutes is the limit of ordinary people. Beyond this time, unpredictable changes may occur.


    There will be extremely strong adverse reactions in 20 minutes.


    If you don''t come out of the container within 30 minutes, you are likely to have physical variation and psychological distortion.


    But Chen had been soaking in the container for 40 minutes, but he didn''t react at all.


    Just like the last time Ningke soaked in the container for 20 minutes, there was a very strong reaction, even out of control.


    Now Chen Yu is asleep.


    "Chen Zhu, it''s almost OK." Baifra''s voice appeared in Chen''s ear.


    Chen Yu suddenly opened his eyes and looked at the people outside the container.


    Then Chen Yu made a gesture in the container to show the people to open the lid of the container.


    When the container opened, Chen jumped out directly.


    Ruike DES and Maddie zingie look at the wet Chen.


    Both of them didn''t avoid Chen Yu, who was naked all over.


    Of course, Chen didn''t care much.


    "How do you feel?" RUIK DES is enjoying his work.


    In fact, he did regard Chen Yu as his work.


    Chen looked at his body, then shook his head. "I don''t know. There''s no special feeling."


    RUIK des felt his chin, lost in thought.


    Is the physique of professional killer really so much stronger than that of ordinary people?


    Chen Yu was in the container for 40 minutes, and almost absorbed the power of the magic potion in the container.


    The body did not show any adverse reactions.


    Ruike des thought for a while, raised his hand, and a black light burst out of the palm.


    The black light had dissipated before it hit Chen.


    Chen Yu was so quick that he had a back somersault and then rolled out for several meters.


    Almost exposed, Chen Yu covered his chest, with some pain on his face.


    "What are you doing?" Chen Yu pretends to be angry and looks at Ruike des.


    "You''re good. I''m looking forward to the second one now." RUIK des turned to baifra and said, "don''t be compared with your partner."


    "I will not lose to him." Baifra''s eyes were full of provocation.


    Like Chen Yu, baifra was in the container until all the magic potions in the container were absorbed, and then he came out of the container.


    Maddoh zingie found that Chen Yu, like the former baifra, sat on the ground and dozed off.I didn''t care if the baifra in the container was dangerous.


    Like Chen Yu, baifra walked out of the container unharmed.


    "I''ve been in there for more than a minute." Baifra''s first words are that he has defeated Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu rolled his eyes and said, "after the medicine in it has been absorbed almost, it''s basically equivalent to diving. You just need to dive for ten minutes more."


    "That''s a win, too."


    "All right, you win, all right." Chen Yu doesn''t retort either. There''s nothing to refute anyway.


    "It seems that you are in a stable state. I will be familiar with your changes in these two days. I will arrange the first task for you the day after tomorrow."


    "How skilled?"


    "You two have the same level. You can compete with each other. Remember, don''t play too hard. After all, you are a rare candidate."


    With that, RUIK des turned and left.


    Only Chen Yu and baifra, and maddoh singhi.


    Baifra looked at Chen Yu and said, "how about using our current strength to compete?"


    Byfra''s subtext is not to use his own power to suppress it to the extent just shown.


    "To the end."


    In fact, this battle can not be separated from identity.


    Because even if they suppress their power, the hierarchy is there.


    It''s impossible to suppress physique, willpower and anti strike power.


    However, maddoh Singh was still curious about the promotion of Chen Yu and baifra after a transformation experiment.


    Chen Yu and baifra, who have not been transformed before, are already formidable and appalling.


    After the first transformation, their strength should also have a qualitative leap.


    Mardo zingie brings Chen Yu and baifra to a wide indoor practice field.


    Chen Yu and baifra have attacked each other at the same time before maddoh singhi gives orders.


    Two people face at the same time next to each other, two steps apart.


    "Does it hurt?"


    Baifra touched her cheek. "You say so."


    Chen Yu and baifra both have extremely rich practical experience.


    In particular, Chen''s close combat is even better.


    Comparatively speaking, the close combat of baifra is a little insufficient.


    However, after hundreds of years of experience, he can constantly improve himself in the battle.

 Chapter 2185

    Mardo zingie''s eyes are about to fall out.


    Chen Yu and baifra only accepted Ruike des''s answer, though his answer was worse than baifra''s previous words.


    But Maddie zingie felt satisfied.


    "Mr. DES, what do you want them to do tomorrow?"


    "Theft of bodies." RUIK des replied.


    "This kind of task is just for me or more loyal people. Why let them go?"


    "Because the bodies they want to steal don''t belong to ordinary people, and they are all guarded by some psychics like me. Although you are very good, there is no way to carry out such a task. Comparatively speaking, as killers, they are more suitable to carry out this task. They know how to hide themselves and how to escape."


    "Well, you can go out and don''t disturb my experiment." RUIK des once again focused on the task at hand.

 Chapter 2186

    The next day, Chen Yu and baifra were called to Ruike des.


    Of course, so is Mado zingie.


    "I''m calling you three here today to do one thing for me."


    RUIK des glanced at maddoh Zinger, who was actually monitoring Chen Yu and baifra.


    But of course, it can''t be said in person. In name, she also performs tasks together.


    "I need some bodies. You three need to get some for me."


    "It''s not a corpse lying in the morgue, is it?" Said baifra.


    "It''s true that these bodies, like me, belong to special groups when they are alive." Baifra does not deny: "their bodies will not be left in the morgue, there will be some special crowd watch."


    "Then let''s die, shall we? Although we have been strengthened, it doesn''t mean that we can compete with people like you. " Chen Yu pretended to be angry.


    "First of all, those who will guard the corpse will not be strong, nor can they reach my level, so you just need to rest assured, and the general level of psychics is not necessarily stronger than you. In fact, you also belong to the type of Superman now. If you put it in a different world, you belong to the strengthening system, and your rich combat experience, those psychics may not necessarily How about you. "


    "That is to say, we can kill?"


    "Never." RUIK DES was shocked: "there are a large number of psychics coming to Istanbul today. The best and best psychics in the world are here. Even the best psychics exist. Any psychics you kill at this time may bring about violent revenge."


    Although Ruike des has a high mind, it doesn''t mean he is stupid.


    He is also arrogant that he can sweep all the heroes.


    Not to mention the existence of the top, everyone can press him to the ground.


    Even those who have the qualification to participate in the battle of saints and blazers, there are several people who can turn him over.


    The consequences of indiscriminate killing in Istanbul are very serious.


    It goes without saying that if a psychic kills an ordinary person, even if there is direct evidence that the psychic did it, there will be extremely serious consequences.


    As for the psychic, even the most common psychic may have a great God standing behind him.


    No one can stir up


    RUIK DES was under intense unease.


    However, he has seen two bloodthirsty sides of Chen Yu and baifra.


    At that time, he also took what he wanted and fooled the two of them.


    But both of them did well in the transformation experiment.


    It''s still worth it to RUIK des.


    But when Chen Yu said that, Ruike des only felt his eyelids jump.


    "There will be opportunities in the future, but it''s not this time. What I ask you to do is to get those corpses, not to let you kill people. Understand?" RUIK DES is back to cold.


    "Can''t you kill? No energy. " Chen Yu complained.


    RUIK des squinted. "Do you want to refuse my order?"


    "All right, all right, don''t get excited." Chen Yu smiled and waved: "I''ll take your orders."


    "That''s the best way. Move quickly."


    Chen, baifra and maddoh singhi were then sent out of the underground base.


    Chen Yu was very quick, and Maddie hingi found out that Chen Yu and baifra were not going to the mission site.


    They both found a restaurant directly on the road and ordered a lot of food.


    "Shall we not go to work now?"


    "What''s the hurry?" Chen Yu rolled his eyes. "Don''t you look at the time now? It''s daytime now. Are you going to rush into someone else''s house and grab the body? It''s not a hospital, it''s someone else''s home. "


    "All right." Although Mado zingie was not happy with Chen Yu and baifra''s negative attitude.


    But on second thought, it seems to be the same.


    In the daytime, they run to other people''s houses to rob the bodies.


    It''s really not a good idea.


    "Come with me," said Maddie zingie, thinking for a moment


    "Where to go?"


    "Don''t worry, just follow me."


    "Miss Mardo, please make sure that we are not your men."


    Marto hingi looked coldly at Chen Yu and baifra. "Are you sure you want to refuse my request?"


    "Miss Mardo, you may not have beaten us. Although you have gone through four transformation experiments, we are far behind in the foundation, let alone we are two people, and you are only one."


    "Do you think Mr. des didn''t give me a card? Will he not know your nature? ""Well Well, I''ll follow your instructions, miss Mardo. " Chen Yu''s attitude changed so fast that it was unexpected for Mado zingie.


    Maddie zingie stared at Chen Yu, who was full of laughter.


    She could clearly feel that Chen was not afraid of her.


    So is baifra.


    Maybe they don''t care about their cards at all.


    They look down on themselves subconsciously.


    Chen Yu seems to be compromising, but in fact, he just doesn''t want to tear up his face so quickly.


    Three people came to a private house.


    Chen Yu, baifra and maddoh singhi are just opposite the community road.


    Looking at the private house from afar.


    "Who lives in it? Your enemy? Do you want me to go in and kill all the people in it? "


    Maddie zingie glared at Chen.


    "Shut up for me."


    Just then, a car stopped in front of the house.


    A man and children of different ages got off the bus.


    There are four children, 11 or 12, 8 or 9, 4 or 5, and one is held in his arms by the man, probably less than two years old.


    Maddie zingie couldn''t help but get excited and stare at the boy beside the man.


    Just then, another woman came down from the car and was pregnant.


    The trunk of the tree held by maddoh zingie, the palm of his hand directly scratching the bark.


    "That man is the liar you said? Didn''t it say he was dead? " Chen asked curiously.


    "No, he is my ex husband."


    "Oh So those children are your children? "


    "It''s not a wise choice to take two killers to see the people they care about." Baifra said lightly.


    Maddie hingelan did not think about it for a moment.


    Originally, she brought Chen Yu and baifra because she was responsible for the task of surveillance.


    Chen Yu and baifra cannot be separated from her vision.


    But she wanted to see her own children.


    That''s why the two of them came together.


    But I didn''t expect that baifra''s words made her realize instantly.


    The danger of Chen Yu and baifra.

 Chapter 2187

    Maddoh zingie glanced at Chen Yu and baifra from the corner of his eye.


    There was a hint of hidden killing in his eyes.


    It''s just that Maddie zingie''s cover up is too rough.


    Who are Chen Yu and baifra?


    Mado zingie''s trick was particularly ridiculous in front of the two of them.


    I saw my children and ex husband from afar.


    So maddoh zingie left with Chen Yu and baifra.


    It was not early at this time.


    Only then did the three men go to the designated task site.


    Originally they got the information from Ruike des. It should be a private villa.


    From the outside, it''s really a private villa.


    But three people from thousands of meters away from the high slope with binoculars to see, we can find that inside is a strictly guarded fortress.


    At least four guards are visible to the naked eye.


    There are still people in and out of the villa.


    And from this high slope into the interior of the villa, we can''t see their goal.


    Those people are supposed to have bodies inside the building.


    Chen Yu glanced at baifra.


    This distance, even Chen''s perception can not know the situation in the villa.


    But baifra''s perception must be known.


    It''s just that baifra''s face is expressionless. It''s hard for Chen Yu to see anything from his face.


    ¡­¡­


    In the villa, an old man with grey robes is sitting on the sofa chair, his hands are supported by metal crutches, his eyes are slightly closed.


    Just then a young psychic came in.


    "Mr. Rodman, I feel someone peering at this place."


    The old man called Rodman didn''t open his eyes, but answered with a voice: "I see. Step back."


    The young psychic respectfully exits the hall.


    "Hey, hammy." Another copper plate outside the door called to the young psychic, "come here."


    "What to do?" Hami came to the corner.


    "That old Rodman hasn''t responded yet?"


    "You''re new here, of course you don''t know."


    "What do you know? Is that old man blind? "


    "Mr. Rodman is practicing blind magic. People who practice this kind of magic can''t open their eyes."


    "What if you open your eyes?"


    "Everyone around will lose their eyesight." Said hammy.


    "What kind of magic is this? Or what kind of ability? "


    "It''s the particularity of blind magic. Although Mr. Rodman didn''t open his eyes, his heart and eyes were always looking around, and his perception was sharper than anyone else, so even if he didn''t need eyes, he knew what happened."


    "Although the effect is very good, it is also effective against ordinary people. Even if the psychic loses his eyesight, he still has other sensory and perceptual abilities."


    "Naive, losing sight is just the first reaction. Although Mr. Rodman is not the best, he is known as the unbeaten blind eye. Do you know why?"


    "Why?"


    "Because no one can beat him."


    "It''s an exaggeration. There are so many psychics around the world, and there are some top-notch beings. How can no one defeat him?"


    "Because he can only open his eyes once, and once is invincible. As long as he is in the dark, he can banish all those who are in the dark to the dark world. No one can save them, even the most powerful psychics are no exception."


    "This is his invincible secret, the only invincible chance in his life," hammy said


    "So powerful?"


    "Of course, so it is safest for Mr. Rodman to guard the bodies of these psychics. No one dares to offend him."


    "Can''t save it from darkness?"


    "No known magic, either Eastern or western."


    "Since the old man is so powerful, what else should we do? It''s boring. "


    Except for Rodman, the other guards here are the younger generation of all forces.


    Because this is the place where the bodies of those killed in the battle of the saints are stored.


    And because of the intricate enmity between the various forces.


    And the body of the psychic has a high value.


    If only one faction guards the body of the psychic.


    No one knows what moths will appear.


    It happened in the past that a psychic guarding the corpse secretly refined the corpse.


    In the end, it directly triggered a power war.


    Therefore, in the later battle of Shengyao, as long as the bodies of the dead are under unified management, all forces should send people to guard the bodies temporarily.Basically, a certain faction''s team has dead people, so which faction needs to send a person to guard the bodies temporarily.


    Of course, and Rodman is in charge here.


    So most of the time, it''s peaceful here.


    There is no one inside or outside to look at it.


    After all, risking Rodman''s life is far more profitable than getting the bodies of several psychics.


    Income and risk are not proportional, of course, it is calm.


    Of course, there are also some dead and alive curfew who come here to play autumn.


    Most of the time, Rodman is not needed.


    The entry-level disciples or members of various forces can already send those curfew away.


    "You''re super aware. Do you know who''s watching us this time?"


    "I don''t know. Even Mr. Rodman, who is sitting here, doesn''t know how to look at this place. Most of them are brainless fools."


    "No matter the fool, those big people take part in the battle of Saint Yao. We little people guard the corpse here. Finally, we have the chance to exercise our muscles and bones with others. Those big experts can''t beat us, and we just can take a group of fools to practice our skills."


    The guard in the villa soon knew that there was a group of people staring at it.


    Most of the guards are already very boring. I heard that they can do it with people, and they do it openly.


    One by one, they all seemed very excited.


    The villa looks peaceful in the night, but the guards in it are full of fighting.


    ¡­¡­


    "Miss Mardo, do you have any plans?"


    "One of you is responsible for attracting the attention of the guards, one of you is responsible for going in to look for and snatch the body, and I am responsible for receiving you here." Said Maddie zingie.


    "You really know how to choose tasks. Is it too difficult for you to do difficult tasks here?" Chen Yu said sarcastically.


    "It''s late. Hurry up." Baifra urged.


    "Well, miss Mardo, although there is still a certain distance from the villa, don''t take it lightly. It''s not a safe area. Those guys have a lot of abilities. Who knows what special abilities they have?"


    "You don''t have to worry about your own tasks."

 Chapter 2188

    Chen Chu looks at baifra.


    "Are you going to check or am I going?" Chen asked.


    "Guess." Baifra said lightly.


    Chen Yu and baifra shot at the same time, winning the game in an instant.


    Chen Yu lost, can only accept this result helplessly.


    After all, Chen Yu put on a black headdress.


    The whole body is also black, a pair of black pants can be seen at the first sight is not a good dress.


    Far away, maddoh Singh looked at Chen Yu and baifra outside the villa without expression.


    When I saw Chen Yu''s dress, I was still distracted.


    Chen Yu''s dress is really too eye-catching.


    Generally speaking, the burglars who break into the houses in the night are the standard match.


    Chen Chu jumped to the wall and watched the villa quietly under the cover of night.


    But before Chen Chu jumped into the yard, the psychic master who met him appeared.


    An electro-optic light is emitted at the location of Chen Yu.


    Chen, however, had previously avoided it.


    Chen Yu flipped gently, making a difficult movement in the air, landing steadily.


    At this time, the early ambushed good psychics also appeared one by one.


    More than a dozen psychics showed their encirclement and surrounded Chen.


    "You''d better keep your hands down or you''ll probably be hurt badly." Hami had a weapon like a magic wand in his hand.


    The electric light just now was released from this magic prop.


    Other psychics have the same magic item in their hands, but the end of the magic item is flashing with magic light of different attributes.


    This is a simple but delicate magic prop.


    After a little detection, Chen roughly understood the mechanism of the magic prop.


    No matter what attribute the psychic uses, as long as the magic is infused into the magic prop, the magic attack of the magic prop''s own attribute can be generated.


    In the distance, with the night vision telescope installed, Maddie zingie frowned.


    She''s not worried about Chen''s life.


    But worry, if Chen Yu is caught.


    Would it involve RUIK des.


    Just then, the scene changed again.


    I saw Chen Yu, with an extremely fast speed, turn back directly and fly to the grass behind him.


    The psychics were stunned first.


    Then he used his magic props to shoot at the grass.


    But when they opened the grass, they found Chen Yu had run away.


    "Ah..."


    Just then, a scream came from the corner not far away.


    All the psychics rushed to the corner.


    A copper plate was found lying on the ground.


    "My neck, help me Give me a hand... "


    Chen Yu escapes from the grass and meets the psychic who is intercepting.


    Although it''s a little heavier, it''s not a killer.


    It''s just that the neck is broken by Chen Yu, which is absolutely unprecedented.


    In fact, the neck is the only part of the pain nerve next to the crotch.


    That''s why just the surprise of sleep state is reflected in the neck.


    People only saw Chen Yu''s back.


    Chen Yu turned over and rushed into the villa through the window.


    Chen Chu was just about to start running when he saw an old Mediterranean man sitting in the hall.


    The old man is still on crutches even when he is sitting on the sofa.


    Chen Yu walked around in three or two steps and found that he was an old man with eyes closed.


    The old man looks as if he is asleep.


    But Chen knew that the old man was never asleep.


    Moreover, his temperament is mostly a boss level figure.


    "Hi, excuse me." Chen Yu is very generous to say hello to the old man.


    Rodman turned his head slightly, and his crutch hit the ground heavily.


    Bang -


    in a flash, Chen felt an impact spread from the point of contact between the crutch and the ground.


    Then all the windows of the whole villa were shattered.


    The young psychics who had chased Chen Yu had just entered the villa from each entrance.


    It was directly hit by the shock wave coming from the head-on impact and flew out.


    Chen Yu''s face was only blocked by his arms, and his full night suit was slightly damaged.


    As for himself, he was unscathed.


    "What a fierce old man." Chen can''t help but make complaints about it.


    Rodman still closed his eyes, but when he heard Chen''s voice, his brow couldn''t help wrinkling.


    Not dead? And from the sound, he didn''t seem to be hurt.Rodman clenched the end of his crutch.


    In a flash, Chen felt that the whole world was upside down.


    No It''s not a feeling.


    Chen found his feet off the ground and "landed" on the roof.


    Gravity magic?


    Chen is not the first time to encounter gravity magic.


    But this magic is not gravity magic.


    Chen soon found that the weightlessness was not caused by gravity, but by his own senses.


    In front of this old man, his magic directly affects his senses.


    And this effect is not immune to magic resistance.


    His own attribute free constitution has no response to this.


    Chen''s feet were slightly off the ground, then sank down and stood on the ground again.


    It''s not that Chen took this sensory magic.


    Instead, Chen accepted the posture of his head and feet directly.


    With Chen''s strength, flying backwards is not a problem.


    When the psychological obstacles are overcome, this posture is no longer a problem.


    The biggest effect of this magic is to cheat the senses.


    Rodman frowned again.


    The intruder in front of him can resist his magic attack twice.


    It''s not like the average curfew.


    Chen Yu felt that the magic of Rodman began to run crazy.


    It seems that this Mediterranean old man is going to be serious with himself.


    "Don''t be busy fighting with me, old man. There''s a more fierce one behind. I''m in charge of containment. He''s in charge of body snatching. Why don''t we stop fighting here? You have some energy and magic to deal with the one behind you, OK?"


    At this time, Chen Yu felt the magic wave of Rodman, which was more fierce than before.


    It''s like a levee breaking flood. It can pour down at any time.


    Rodman''s eyelids are constantly turning, as if to open their eyes.


    Rodman was also hesitating. He was definitely not an ordinary psychic.


    You can''t win him with your eyes closed.


    Even with the young people outside, there is no chance of winning.


    The only chance is to open your eyes.


    Open the blind eye directly, and only use the blind eye once in a lifetime.


    Of course, if you open your blind eyes, you will surely win.


    But I will lose the biggest card.


    This is where Rodman hesitated.


    Rodman is not a man who wants nothing.


    If the other side changes into a top character, if the change is a duel between the two.


    Rodman would open his eyes without hesitation.


    But The problem is, the other side is not.

 Chapter 2189

    No matter anyone''s action, there is a value or not.


    In Rodman''s eyes, Chen Yu belongs to the unworthy type.


    It''s not worth it to open a blind eye that Chen can only use once in his life.


    Gradually, Chen Yu felt that the magic wave of Rodman had subsided again.


    Yeah? Did he give up?


    Chen Chu smiled and turned away.


    Although I don''t know why Rodman gave up the idea of desperately.


    But it''s also good for him.


    After all, he didn''t want to fight Rodman.


    After leaving the villa, Chen began to sneak around again.


    Although no one is after him.


    Chen Chu jumps to the wall and finds baifra.


    "It''s your turn. There is a fierce old man in it. Be careful yourself."


    "I know him." "I was just surprised that he didn''t give you a hand," baifra said quietly


    "Is that old man very good?" "I can feel his magic wave. It''s a master, but it''s not as good as you use it," Chen asked


    "If his magic level is placed in the whole spiritual world, he can''t even rank in the first 100, but if he wants to turn dangerous, ten Tianshi Zhang can''t necessarily surpass him."


    Chen Yu''s eyes widened: "no, what''s Lao Zhang''s level? Are you saying the opposite? That old man multiplied by ten doesn''t mean he can beat Lao Zhang. Do you think ten Lao Zhang can''t match him? "


    "That old man has no other skills. His magic is superior and inferior. His magic is superior and inferior. But he has the essence. He uses it once in his life. This magic is enough to kill all the psychics in a second."


    Chen takes a breath of cool air. Even though baifra exaggerates, Chen still believes baifra''s words.


    "Including you?"


    "Although that move is horrible, it''s not invincible. Whether it''s me or Zhang Tianshi, there are ways to crack it. In the spirit world, in the final analysis, strength is the first thing."


    "What can I do?"


    Baifra looked at Chen Yu, and his figure gradually disappeared in front of him.


    "Chi Put on airs again. "


    After a few minutes, Chen saw baifra dragging two corpses out of it.


    Both bodies are in body bags.


    Chen is not interested in opening the body bag.


    "Yes, let''s go."


    Chen Yu retreated two steps and had no intention of taking over at all.


    It''s just that Maddie zingie didn''t wait where they had agreed.


    "Now what? That Marto''s gone. " Chen Chu looked around, all night, there was no trace of Mado zingie.


    Baifra looked at the time: "wait five minutes for her. If she doesn''t come again, we will go back to the underground base ourselves."


    "The woman either ran away or was caught. There''s no need to wait for her." Chen Yu didn''t care about the life and death of Mado zingie.


    Baifra knew the same thing, but he waited five minutes.


    Five minutes later, Maddie zingie was still not there.


    "We can go." Baifra did not turn back, dragging two bodies to disappear into the night.


    Back at the underground base, RUIK des looks at Chen Yu and baifra.


    "And Mardo?"


    "Missing." Chen said.


    "Missing?" RUIK des doubts Chen''s words.


    After all, Chen Yu and baifra are two killers.


    He even doubted whether Mado zingie had been killed by Chen Yu and baifra.


    "Why is it missing?"


    Chen explained the plan made by the three previous members.


    RUIK des frowned.


    He suspects Chen Yu is lying, but that''s unlikely.


    There''s another possibility. Marto zingie was caught.


    "Didn''t you find any clues? As a killer, you should be good at this, right


    "We are killers, not hunters."


    "Take me to the place where Mardo is missing." Said RUIK des.


    "Now?" Chen is not very willing.


    "We just finished a high-risk mission." "And it''s the first time in my career that I''ve been on a mission without receiving an advance payment, so we won''t take any orders from you until we get the benefit," baifra said lightly


    "He means what I mean." Chen Yu agrees with the Tao.


    In the eyes of Ruike DES, Chen Yu and baifra are two big troubles.


    He made up his mind to let them die after using them.


    "You help me find Marto zingie. When it''s done, I will arrange a killing feast for you. As long as you are strong enough, you will be able to kill those prey wantonly."Even Chen Yu and baifra felt what Ruike des thought.


    But on the surface, I still have to pretend to be very interested.


    "That''s what you said. If you can''t satisfy my desire to kill, I''ll kill you here." Baifra said coldly.


    "Of course Except for you. " Chen Yu said with a smile.


    "Then lead the way." RUIK des''s tone was much colder.


    Chen Yu and baifra traveled with Ruike des.


    "At that time, the three of us were lying in ambush on the hillside. After the sun set, we entered the villa as planned. Miss Mardo was in charge of the coordination here and helped us monitor the movement in the villa. But when we came back here with the body, we found that miss Mardo had disappeared."


    Ruike des listened to Chen Yu''s explanation with a gloomy face, and looked around the neighborhood.


    There is a weak magic reaction in this area.


    It should have been about three hours since I was engaged in development.


    But you can still feel the magic wave here.


    It means that a very powerful psychic has been here.


    This also ruled out the possibility of betrayal of Chen Yu and baifra.


    At least in the eyes of RUIK DES, Chen Yu and baifra are two murderous killers, not psychics.


    There are not many traces at the scene, and there are no very heavy fighting traces.


    It just means that Maddie zingie was controlled in an instant.


    Otherwise, Mado zingie could at least use the fury potion she gave her.


    And she didn''t even have the chance to use the fury potion, which shows that this person''s strength far exceeds her.


    "There''s a strange smell here." Baifra suddenly touched his nose, showing a very uncomfortable appearance.


    "Strange smell?" RUIK des turned his head and looked at baifra: "what kind of strange smell?"


    "It tastes like your lab." Said baifra.


    "What is this?" Chen Yu picked up another piece of scales at the right time.


    Ruike des immediately snatched scales from Chen''s hands.


    "This is..." Ruike des instantly recognized the origin of the scales.

 Chapter 2190

    There are many supernatural races with scales in the alien world.


    One of the most prominent, of course, is the dragon family.


    But after all, the Dragon nationality is only a small number, which is incomparable with the total number of human beings.


    Even with the human psychics in the alien world, they also account for a very small proportion.


    But the scales in Ruike des'' hands are not dragon.


    If this is the dragon scale of the dragon family, Ruike des will definitely turn around and leave.


    This is the scale of a snake, or rather the scale of a swamp.


    The swamp is actually a snake demon.


    In the East, it''s the snake demon.


    But in the East, the snake demon can''t form a group.


    In the west, the snake demons gather and form a group.


    They call themselves the swamps.


    And also formed a certain scale.


    The swamp clan is one of the great powers in the supernatural world.


    But it''s not the top.


    Although there are tens of thousands of swamp people.


    But there is no one who is the most powerful.


    And most of the offspring of the marsh people will return to their ancestors.


    The so-called atavism is a litter of newborns, most of which are ordinary snakes.


    Only a few will inherit the name of the swamp.


    Plus human activities and resources.


    So the swamp population of 10000 is basically the limit.


    Of course, they can develop.


    To a large extent, it is because their development track and ideas conform to the values of modern society.


    Although their names are a little intimidating.


    In fact, other forces of the spirit world have deep communication with the marsh people.


    RUIK des thought for a long time with scales.


    The swamps are very difficult.


    Although there is no sense of suffocation of the dragon.


    But it''s still not something he can fight against.


    Of course, Istanbul is not the whole swamp.


    So RUIK DES is still hesitant to take the risk of fighting the swamp.


    It can also be seen from RUIK des''s hesitant attitude.


    The gap between swamp and dragon.


    Finally, RUIK des decided to go and save Maddie zingie.


    "Do you want to go on a killing spree?" RUIK des turned to Chen Yu and baifra.


    "Ask clearly." Baifra replied faintly.


    "But you are not strong enough. Do you want to be stronger?"


    Chen and baifra both look up at RUIK des.


    Both want to see what medicine Ruike des sells in his gourd.


    "You have a talent beyond the reach of ordinary people. For ordinary people, dangerous transformation experiments, but for you, you can''t even catch up with the training you have experienced in the past."


    "Directly, what do we need to do?"


    "My plan was to create Superman."


    "And then?"


    "But I ignored most people''s tolerance in my plan, and finally I adjusted the plan. Now this transformation experiment is actually a simplified version of the previous plan. I thought that the plan could never be opened until I met you."


    "Of course, I have no problem. As long as I can become stronger, I am willing to accept your Superman plan." Chen Yu was very calm when the goods arrived.


    RUIK des looked at baifra and said, "what about you?"


    "He accepts, and so do I."


    Back at the underground base, RUIK des took them to an area.


    Chen Yu and baifra have not been to this area.


    In this area, there are some seemingly old instruments.


    It looks like a product of the 1950s and 1960s.


    It may have been too long since they were used. These instruments are not only covered with ash, but also some damaged.


    "Turn on the power for me. In addition, open the valve over there for me."


    After turning on the power and valves, some of the indicator lights of these instruments also come on.


    At the same time, some thick liquid is injected into two containers along the pipeline.


    "Are these the same magic potions we used before?" Chen asked.


    "In essence, it''s the same, but the purity is higher. The magic potion you used before is diluted. The first transformation experiment is diluted to less than 5%. In each subsequent transformation experiment, the purity will increase by 5%, and the magic potion in front of you is 100% pure."


    "These magic potions won''t go bad, will they? It looks like they''ve been in storage for decades. "


    "The raw materials of these magic potions are precipitated for hundreds or even thousands of years, so there is no deterioration. Even if they are put ten times longer, their functions will not be changed."Chen Yu and baifra both felt that Ruike des did not really want to make them strong, not to satisfy their desire.


    Ruike des thought he was in charge of everything. He thought Chen Yu and baifra wanted to kill.


    In fact, it''s just to satisfy their bad taste.


    "You take off your clothes and go into the container. I''ll take care of the rest." Said RUIK des.


    "You''d better be careful." Baifra''s voice rang in Chen''s ear: "these magic potions are much more powerful than those before. If you don''t let them invade your body, your brain will be wiped out directly."


    "I''ll send you the same." Chen looked at baifra and said.


    "What are you talking about? Go in quickly and don''t delay. "


    Chen Chu looked back at rujk des. "OK."


    When Chen Yu stepped into the container, he immediately felt the magic potion like a blade, eroding his skin.


    Unfortunately, the effect is really strong in the eyes of ordinary people.


    But it can''t work on Chen Yu.


    Baifra also followed closely into the container.


    RUIK des turns on the instrument.


    Chen Yu felt the magic potion was sent into high-voltage electricity.


    The current also makes the magic potion more powerful.


    Unfortunately, Chen''s ceiling is too high.


    Even the increased magic potion still can''t work on Chen Yu.


    Ruike des frowned and stared at Chen Yu and baifra in the container.


    The reaction between the two seemed too calm.


    In the past, the experimental bodies in these two containers, each generation is frantically struggling.


    But Chen Yu and baifra seem to have nothing to do with each other.


    Calmly immersed in magic potion.


    In fact, when Ruike des proposed Superman transformation, he didn''t have the idea of success.


    What he needs is strength. What he needs is strength that he can control.


    Not a successful experiment.


    But Chen and baifra were in the process of experiment.


    The unresponsive state made him wonder, could these two people really succeed?


    Chen, who was in the container, suddenly opened his eyes.

 Chapter 2191

    RUIK des glanced at the eye concentration monitor.


    The concentration index of magic potion is dropping rapidly.


    At the moment, Chen Yu in the container feels that something in his body is working with the power of magic potion.


    X potion! Chen has taken a lot.


    In the beginning, it did work.


    But more medicine is deposited in the body.


    Chen Zhao thought that was the redundant part.


    But now, potion x is working with the potion in the container.


    In just a few minutes, the concentration of magic potion in the container was completely absorbed by Chen.


    These potions, like drops of water, are moistening Chen''s body.


    This kind of moistening is very subtle, but it really happens.


    If you change to ordinary people, every drop can make people become Superman.


    The main reason is that Chen''s upper limit is too high.


    The neutralization of the two agents is also increasing the upper limit of the aging sheath.


    When the concentration of magic potion is completely diluted, the container is directly shattered.


    Chen Yu twisted his neck and looked at Ruike des.


    RUIK DES is still in shock.


    "You made it? Have you absorbed the magic potion? "


    This man is not crazy at present?


    It''s just amazing.


    Chen did not answer Ruike des''s question.


    Instead, I turn my head to look at the container beside me and look at the baifra in the container.


    Just then, baifra opened her eyes.


    Baifra also shatters the container.


    RUIK des saw baifra calmly walk out of the container.


    Again shocked, a success, although surprised, but understandable.


    But it''s amazing to succeed twice at the same time.


    Both of them succeed, which leads to his failure to control their ideas.


    After all, the control of Chen Yu and baifra is based on the premise that they are out of control.


    "Yes, it looks like my body has improved a lot." Baifra shook her fist.


    Chen Yu glances at baifra, and it seems that baifra has also improved.


    And it feels like he''s going up even more than himself.


    "Don''t you feel anything different?" RUIK des''s eyes twinkled at Chen Yu and baifra.


    "No, it''s very comfortable." Baifra said lightly.


    "Me too."


    "All right." RUIK des had a last hope.


    I hope the stability of Chen Yu and baifra is only temporary.


    But Chen Yu and baifra are not different.


    But at this time, even if the heart is full of disappointment.


    RUIK des can''t show it either.


    After all, he had to rely on both of them to save Maddie zingie.


    "Now that you''ve got what you want, then it''s time for you to contribute. Do you have any questions?"


    "Of course, I''m glad to help you."


    "Killing, that''s what I''m after." Baifra''s cold expression was like a statement of a fact.


    "I will set out as a child and gather all the people to act together."


    Rujk DES is determined to fight the swamps.


    Then the underground base must be abandoned.


    These people who have been transformed and experimented will be completely abandoned.


    So there''s no need to hide now.


    It''s better to put it all into this fight.


    If possible, of course, he would like to take as many of them as possible.


    But a lot of these people are criminals.


    Basically, it belongs to the type of light death.


    If it''s just one or two, it''s OK.


    If a large number of people appear in public view at the same time.


    Basically, it can directly lead to the government''s encirclement and suppression.


    That''s why he''s been keeping his men underground for a long time.


    Many of these people are just as cruel and bloodthirsty as Chen Yu and baifra.


    When I was a little kid, I had a lot of hands.


    Many people have excited faces.


    They really seem to think it''s going to be a killing feast.


    They don''t know who their opponent is this time.


    I don''t know what is waiting for them.


    RUIK des has prepared two big trucks to squeeze everyone in two back carriages.


    However, Chen Yu and baifra are exceptions.


    Because they told RUIK des.If they are allowed to huddle with these people, they will kill everyone directly.


    So they got the right to sit in the passenger seat.


    "Baifra, what are you going to do? Do you really play for RUIK des? "


    "Look at the battle between the two forces. Why should we intervene? Besides, this swamp group is also a strong competitor of our team. Isn''t it good to have Ruike des fighting for us?"


    "Well, I''ll listen to you."


    In fact, that''s what Chen planned.


    Soon, the two big trucks fell into the soft mud.


    At this time, we can no longer rely on the car.


    People can only get out of the car and move forward.


    It''s a wet and dirty swamp.


    The feeling of stepping on the soft soil is very good and bad.


    Even Chen and baifra don''t like this kind of environment.


    There are also large tracts of grass in the swamp.


    These weeds are even higher than people.


    "Ah..."


    All of a sudden, a man uttered a scream.


    RUIK des looked back and saw that the man had been bitten by a viper in the grass.


    And before he could help, the man was poisoned.


    "Everyone put on the snake elixir."


    This was prepared by Ruike DES in advance, and even Chen Zhu and baifra got the antivenom.


    Sure enough, after applying the potion, all the poisonous snakes hiding in the dark fled nearby.


    Even if a large part of these vipers are under control.


    But this kind of control can''t surpass the snake''s instinct.


    The snake repellent will make the user''s body emit a very irritating smell.


    Snakes can''t get close to users at all.


    But in this swamp, people have to face not only the snake hidden in the dark.


    And the swamp itself.


    Just then, someone began to cry for help.


    "I''m in the mud. Help me out."


    "I also need help..."


    "Me too..."


    Suddenly, the moon in the sky was covered with black clouds.


    Chen and baifra looked up and found that it wasn''t dark clouds that covered the moon, but magic.


    The dark clouds in the sky are made by magic.


    In a few minutes, the sky began to rain.


    The snake elixir on everyone was soon washed away.


    "This swamp clan looks very powerful." Chen said in a low voice.


    "Nonsense, none of the teams or individuals who can come to the battle of the saints is simple."


    "It''s just a small idea. There are many kinds of magic mastered by swamp people, especially poison, water and curse."


    "It seems that Ruike dedes has brought people to trouble this time. It''s a little light on the enemy. Should we balance the strength of both sides?"

 Chapter 2192

    All of a sudden, Chen felt that there was a lot of breath around the swamp.


    All are psychics, and there are more than ten.


    "What''s the matter? So many people? " Chen Yu looks at baifra in surprise.


    "It looks like a trap." Said baifra.


    "The trap? For us? Or RUIK des? "


    "Of course, it''s his trap. Do you think these people can threaten us?"


    When Chen Yu and baifra communicate.


    RUIK DES is still in trouble with his men.


    It rained heavily in the sky and the ground was more muddy.


    There are also many poisonous snakes hidden in the grass, or in the mud and water.


    At any time, it will bring deadly poison attack to those who are close to them.


    He didn''t realize that he was taking his men step by step.


    RUIK des looks back at Chen Yu and baifra.


    Chen Yu and baifra are also in the rain, but they look very calm.


    There is not a little impulse, not to mention bloodthirsty performance.


    Suddenly, a scream came from behind.


    A huge snake came out of the darkness, grabbed a man, and retreated into the grass.


    "Here we are!"


    The exaggerated snake is not a common breed, cried RUIK des.


    In fact, they are the descendants of the swamp people, but they all return to their ancestors.


    It can''t be owner or snake like the swamp.


    Only the shape of the snake can be maintained.


    But they also have a talent that the swamp clan doesn''t have.


    They are born with fangs and huge bodies.


    And they were born smarter than ordinary snakes.


    Generally speaking, the swamp is a family.


    Two adult swamp couples, plus one or two young swamp couples, plus the stepchildren of the couple.


    Moreover, the number of progeny is far greater than that of young children.


    Sometimes, a nest of snake eggs may not have a single cub.


    So when these atavistic descendants appear, it means that the swamp people appear.


    There are more and more atavistic descendants around.


    Some of the leaseback descendants are no longer hidden and appear in front of Ruike DES and others.


    One of the big snakes, like the king of snakes, held its neck high.


    Just standing in front of the crowd, the head of the snake is seven or eight meters, which is less than one-third of its length.


    There is still a figure standing on the top of the big snake.


    It was a woman, tall and in tights.


    A white hair over the waist, very conspicuous.


    "Ruike DES, you are here indeed. Let''s settle our grudges today."


    RUIK des looked up at the man standing on top of the snake.


    "Medusa, are you going to break with me?" RUIK des looked coldly at the white haired woman.


    All the marshes called themselves the descendants of Medusa.


    So all the marshes have the surname Medusa.


    "Shouldn''t I? You took my child for an experiment and caused him to die miserably. Am I not qualified to settle with you? "


    RUIK des looked at Medusa with a sneer.


    "You entrusted me to do experiments with your swamp people. Have you forgotten?"


    "I didn''t agree with you to do the experiment with my child." Medusa''s tone was full of resentment.


    "You also didn''t say you couldn''t do the experiment with your child."


    "It''s no use saying more. You don''t want to leave today."


    "In this way, I just lack the materials of swamp group, and you can add new experimental materials to my laboratory."


    "Do it!" said RUIK des


    With that, RUIK des threw a metal ball at full speed.


    The metal ball exploded before it hit the ground.


    But the power of the metal ball explosion is not great.


    Even ordinary people can''t kill.


    What''s more, there are huge things in groups here.


    Medusa felt the danger.


    Immediately control the snake under your feet to avoid.


    As she expected, the ball exploded and shot out countless gold needles.


    These gold needles penetrate into the skin of the surrounding big snake and immediately paralyze the position where the gold needles are inserted.


    Medusa immediately remembered that RUIK DES was a very powerful alchemist.


    All around, the descendants fell to the ground and became the meat on the cutting board.


    Only the snake under her feet was not hurt.Mainly thanks to its almost indestructible skin.


    The serpent at Medusa''s feet is her heir.


    It also inherited part of Medusa''s power.


    It can petrify the enemy, and it can also petrify its snake skin.


    This is a very small number of progeny with magic release.


    The snake''s huge tail swept by.


    A dozen people were swept away.


    RUIK DES is hiding in time, not being swept.


    Otherwise, he would have been seriously injured if he had changed.


    RUIK DES is a strong player, but he is not good at close combat.


    But he didn''t come alone this time.


    "Kill all the living things here." RUIK des ordered, and his eyes turned to his men.


    However, I looked around for a few times, but I couldn''t find Chen Yu and baifra.


    "Where the hell are those two bastards?"


    By this time, however, Medusa''s other heirs were in full contact with RUIK des''s men.


    RUIK des lost a lot of people along the way.


    But just now he seized the opportunity again, and also let Medu lose a lot of children.


    For the time being, it is impossible to see who has the advantage.


    "It looks like the situation is very bad for RUIK des." Chen said.


    "You ignore the strength of Ruike des. Although he doesn''t have an advantage in number, Ruike des has extraordinary strength. He is not so easy to deal with."


    A dozen big snakes are raging in the battlefield.


    All but Chen Yu and baifra have joined the fight.


    After the transformation experiment, Ruike De''s men are already the first half of Superman.


    Speed power has reached a height that human beings can never reach.


    Both sides are expanding losses.


    However, for Medusa, the casualties of these descendants are acceptable to her.


    Atavism is a pet in the swamp family.


    Even if they were Medusa''s children.


    But for the marsh people, these descendants are not recognized as iron clan at all.


    And RUIK des doesn''t care about casualties.


    Anyway, most of these people are going to be abandoned.


    So while they are still valuable, RUIK Desu doesn''t mind consuming more of his staff.

 Chapter 2193

    RUIK des''s men and Medusa''s heirs are at loggerheads.


    But it''s obvious that Ruike des''s men are much weaker than Medusa''s heirs.


    Those big snakes are powerful enough to crush everything.


    RUIK des has a slight advantage over Medusa.


    Without even using any other magic, RUIK DES, with his alchemy, kept Medusa and her heirs out of reach.


    RUIK DES is dealing with Medusa while observing the situation around him.


    Their own people continue to lose, and if they continue to do so, they will soon become lonely.


    Chen Yu and baifra, who had high hopes, had long been gone.


    He didn''t know that Chen Yu and baifra were watching a play on a tree trunk not far away.


    But RUIK des felt that there were others around.


    RUIK des''s face changed dramatically, trap!


    It''s not just Medusa waiting for her.


    Other people are also calculating themselves!


    "Plan B!" RUIK des had a big drink.


    The rest took out a bottle of green medicine at once.


    He gave this potion to Maddie zingie before.


    For this operation, RUIK des prepared a copy for everyone.


    It is used as a base card in case of emergency.


    After using the potion, those people immediately fell into frenzy, and their strength increased greatly.


    Originally, they were suppressed by the big snakes. In an instant, they had the strength to fight against the big snakes.


    Even their strength has turned out to be anti super.


    At the same time, Ruike des began to breathe black death.


    And release it in the direction he feels there is an unexpected guest.


    But at this time, a reverse wind howled, directly blowing the breath of death away.


    Dozens of psychics appeared in all directions, surrounded by RUIK des.


    RUIK des knew only a few of these psychics, most of whom had nothing to do with him, or even never met.


    Out of the crowd came a bespectacled man in a suit.


    This psychic looks more like a professional elite than a psychic who plays tricks.


    "No harm, RUIK."


    The glasses man put his hands in his pocket and smiled at Ruike des.


    "When you see me, you should know what I want. Give me something and I''ll turn around and go."


    "How do I know what you want." RUIK des said quietly.


    "Ha ha Why go on pretending? I know that the ring of endlessness is in your hands. "


    "I haven''t heard of any endless rings." RUIK des still denies it.


    The psychics around the man in the suit all have some doubts. Several of them look at the man in glasses with questioning eyes.


    It seems that they are not all together. They should all be attracted by men''s spectacles.


    "Do you think you can escape if you deny it? Don''t be naive. If you don''t hand it in today, you can''t go anywhere. "


    "I''ll go where I want to go. Do you think you and the mob can really stop me?"


    RUIK des also has his own pride.


    Even in the face of ten powerful psychics.


    He didn''t flinch, either.


    To be exact, he had no choice.


    You can''t escape.


    It''s better to do it honestly.


    The strength of these people is not weak.


    But there is still a gap compared with myself.


    Although they are numerous, they are not all the same.


    Most of these people have their own ghosts.


    Although they have a common purpose, not everyone can work together.


    If they can be scared, these psychics should be able to easily break the line.


    Chen and baifra are mixed in the crowd.


    No one found their anomaly.


    "What is the endless ring?"


    "The alchemy product of the ancient Egyptians is the soul and magic of the ten most powerful psychics of that era. Whoever masters the endless ring can master all the magic and magic of a psychic."


    "You say the ten most powerful psychics of that time? According to the more long-term time distance, magic is the more prosperous trend. The ten most powerful psychics in that era, at least at the level of Lao Zhang, right? Ten of Lao Zhang''s level of psychics are invincible? "


    "You think too much. In any age, there are very few psychics at the level of Zhang Tianshi. In ancient times, or even in ancient times, there are only a few. What''s more, I''m talking about ancient Egypt, an ancient Egyptian country, how many of them are at the level of Zhang Tianshi? What''s more, do you think that when you reach the level of Master Zhang, you will allow others to imprison his soul on a magic prop? Even the Pharaohs at that time had no such right. ""Even then, it doesn''t seem like a rarity."


    "The function of endless ring is not attractive to you and me, but it has been a artifact before it was infused with ten psychic souls. According to legend, the three treasures handed down from Pharaoh to Pharaoh are the eye of truth, anubis scepter and endless ring."


    "Then how could it be in RUIK des''s hands?"


    "How do I know that after the fall of ancient Egypt, Pharaoh''s treasures will be divided up and exiled, and it will not be surprising that they will fall into anyone''s hands."


    "So what''s the use of this endless ring?"


    "I don''t know." Said baifra.


    Just then, the situation on the field changed again.


    The optician pushes Maddie zingie out.


    Mado zingie is bound with magic rope, and she can''t get rid of the shackles of magic rope, no matter how hard she struggles.


    "I know what she means to you. Give me the endless ring, or she will die in front of you." Said the optician.


    At last, Ruike des couldn''t keep calm, and his face was very gloomy.


    "It''s not fun." Said baifra.


    "Isn''t Mado zingie his daughter?" Chen Yu said curiously, "he can spend so much money, even use all his strength, even know there is danger, and still come to take risks. To say they don''t matter, I don''t believe it."


    "Maddie zingie is not his daughter, but his heir."


    "Heirs? Is it that important to be an heir? "


    "This kind of successor is very special. Before Maddie zingie was born, he was destined to be an heir."


    "What you want to say is fate?"


    "It''s not fate, it''s Ruike des who separated a part of his soul when his mother conceived her, and then put it into his mother''s body to conceive. Finally, it''s another kind of longevity."


    "When did you know that?"


    "Very early, when I saw RUIK DES and Maddie zingie in front of me, I saw that already."


    Chen Yu is a little depressed because he doesn''t see anything.

 Chapter 2194

    RUIK des''s face grew colder and colder.


    There was a powerful psychic on both sides of Mado zingie.


    They can deal with almost all the problems.


    At least, it''s almost impossible for RUIK des to try to save Mardo zingie before she gets hurt.


    "Do you want the ring of endlessness? Yes. "


    RUIK des takes out a gold ring and throws it at random. The gold ring hovers in the center of the field.


    Dozens of psychics are shining in their eyes.


    A dozen psychics are quick-sighted and quick-going, and they don''t want to go straight to the front and grab it.


    These ten psychics are grasping the gold ring almost at the same time.


    "Mine! Let go! "


    "It''s you who should let go!"


    "It''s a artifact. You are not qualified to have it!"


    But the next moment, people suddenly found that their hands could not break away from the endless ring.


    Suddenly there was a terrible attraction on the endless ring.


    "Damn it, what''s going on?"


    "No, we''ve been cheated."


    Then, the endless ring began to move upward, and a dozen arms were completely trapped.


    And the diameter of endless ring is less than 30 cm, and it forcibly covers more than ten arms.


    The sufferings of the owners of these ten arms are unimaginable.


    "Help us..."


    "My arm My arm... "


    This is not the most serious. At this time, the arm part of these ten psychics trapped by endless rings began to break down.


    Their arms seem to be digested by something, gradually breaking down and disappearing.


    It makes them more miserable, but they can''t do anything.


    It''s not just their arms that are breaking down, their magic is constantly tilting outward.


    And the purpose of endless rings is not just their arms, but all of them.


    At this time, one of the psychics was forced into the endless ring.


    Others were horrified, and they realized that the ring was not meant to bind them.


    They are food!


    Some people try to break their arms directly, but not only are they swallowed in an instant, but also the blood is sucked into the endless ring.


    At the same time, even the blood in his body was drawn out.


    There is no imprisoned psychic around, nor is there no rescue effort.


    But there was no progress, and even they were in great danger.


    In just two or three minutes, the dozen psychics were all swallowed up by the endless ring.


    The pupils of Medusa and the man with glasses contract suddenly.


    Even if they all want endless rings, they don''t dare to move at this time.


    RUIK des goes to the ring of endlessness and catches it.


    "Is this the artifact you want? Now it''s in front of you. Dare you take it?"


    "You must have mastered the mantra of the ring of control and handed it over together, or I''ll kill her now." The palm of the man''s hand rested on the neck of Mado zingie.


    Maddie zingie, though anxious, though angry.


    But her strength is not worth mentioning compared with the psychics on the spot.


    Ruike De''s face was cold, and he put the ring in his hands behind his head.


    The endless ring didn''t touch Ruike DES, but hovered vertically in the back of Ruike des'' brain, just like a *****.


    At the same time, the air in Ruike des began to grow stronger.


    And this strength is not the end, but a starting point.


    Everyone at the scene was moved.


    Everyone felt the magic waves of the raging sea.


    Even the optician unconsciously stepped back a few steps.


    Terror! It''s horrible.


    Before Ruike des became stronger, he suddenly felt the position of Chen Yu and baifra.


    RUIK des looks at Chen Yu and baifra.


    The two were among the psychics, a little closer to maddoh Singh.


    The optician nervously grabs Mado zingie by the neck.


    "Give up the endless ring and the spell of control at once, or I will kill her at once!"


    But at this time, the glasses man suddenly felt the cold behind him.


    The spectacle man''s reaction was so fast that he jumped more than ten meters in an instant.


    Maddoh Singh suddenly saw that the two psychics who had been guarding her fell to the ground without warning.


    Maddie zingie looked around and saw Chen Yu and baifra standing on her left and right.


    "Mr. DES, please go on. Miss Mardo is safe. I''m sure miss Mardo will not be used as a threat to you by them."Chen Yu looks at Ruike DES with a smile.


    Rujk des glanced at Chen and baifra, taking a deep breath.


    "Who are you?" The spectacled man was furious.


    It was originally in the hands of Marto hingi, who was born invincible.


    No matter how strong Ruike DES is, he will lose.


    Even if there are so many psychics they can''t do RUIK des.


    At least Maddie hingi is in the hand, and RUIK DES is afraid to go ahead.


    But now it''s not the same. Maddie zingie has been taken away by two people from unknown sources.


    RUIK des''s eyes flickered.


    He didn''t think clearly about the purpose of Chen Yu and baifra.


    Chen and baifra did not appear before.


    This time, rujk dedes could not understand his initiative.


    Besides, Chen Yu and baifra are standing by Mado zingie from left to right.


    It also makes Ruike des feel that Chen Yu and baifra are not well intentioned.


    In fact, the reason why Chen Yu and baifra did it.


    Not for a fair fight.


    It''s just that the hostage, maddoh zingie, is bothering RUIK des.


    As long as Maddie zingie has been under siege, RUIK DES, no matter how powerful he is, can''t fully exert himself.


    So Chen Yu and baifra simply solved the biggest limitation of Ruike des.


    So that he doesn''t need to be tied.


    RUIK DES, though, doubts the aims of Chen Yu and baifra.


    But he knew that this was not the time to settle accounts with the two of them.


    Now the first thing to solve is the enemy on the surface.


    And Chen Yu and baifra protect maddoh zingie and make him feel confident.


    "Fam, you don''t have a card to threaten me. Should you be swollen now?"


    The glasses man named fam holds his glasses: "even if there is no cognition, the result will not change. Maybe you can beat any one of us, but you are facing six teams now, and you are only one person, so you have no chance to win."


    "Is it? Do you think enough people can turn things around? Do you think you can win? "


    "If you''re sure you''ve won so many people, you won''t be here talking." Said MafA coldly.

 Chapter 2195

    Ruike des laughed angrily: "do you all think so?"


    "I look forward to your reversal, Mr. des." Chen Yu and baifra want to take Mado hingi out of the center of the battlefield.


    But the psychics were obviously not going to let them go so easily.


    At this time, baifra did not know where to draw out two desert eagles.


    Bang Bang -


    three psychics in front of them fell.


    "Don''t get in our way."


    The psychic camp could not help but look solemn.


    Can kill three powerful psychics instantly.


    No matter what method is used, it is enough to show the strength of the person who made the move.


    Can ordinary guns really easily kill three psychics?


    No one would have such a ridiculous idea.


    But baifra did it, and it was easy.


    Even RUIK DES was surprised.


    Is that transformation experiment really making the two of them have such weird changes?


    But even so, they can''t make guns more powerful, can they?


    No matter how strong their physical quality is, they can''t change the power of guns.


    The three psychics killed in a flash, Ruike DES, are familiar with each other. They should all be outstanding psychics.


    But they died very unjustly. They were shot so easily.


    Is it because their guns have been modified.


    And the three psychics are downplaying the enemy?


    This should be the most reasonable explanation.


    But even so, the psychics around him are still dignified.


    The psychic, who wanted to stop him, took a step back.


    Obviously, they didn''t do well in the consciousness of death.


    Maddoh Singh has been observing the situation since he untied the shackles.


    The appearance of Chen Yu and baifra was beyond everyone''s expectation.


    And Maddie zingie knew how powerful those three psychics were.


    Exactly how horrible and weird it is.


    For Maddie Singh, magic is full of quirks and impermanence.


    But he was killed by baifra with the most common guns.


    It makes Maddie zingie a little trance.


    At this time, a whole body of glittering gold stood in front of the crowd.


    The man looks like he''s plating gold on his skin.


    "Take your gun and let me try." Said the golden man.


    Baifra put down his gun.


    People with golden skin smile with satisfaction.


    He seems to think that his King Kong is not bad and frightens the other side.


    Baifra glanced at Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu suddenly stepped forward and didn''t give the other side a chance to react. Chen Yu had already punched the other side in the abdomen.


    Wow -


    the golden skin immediately covers the stomach and falls on the ground with foam flying.


    RUIK des opened his eyes wide.


    How is it possible? That''s an alternative reinforcement system in Western Asia.


    It can also be called metal strengthening system.


    And that man used the body of gold.


    Gold itself has an extremely strong resistance.


    And also has very good plasticity and toughness.


    Strength is not the general strength.


    But the metal strengthening department psychic was directly hammered by Chen Zhu.


    After cleaning up the metal strengthening system, Chen turned to look at enrouch des.


    "Don''t let us down, Mr. des."


    Ruike des snorted coldly, but Chen''s words aroused his enthusiasm.


    RUIK des''s arms were down, and there was a wave of magic about him.


    Just then, the rain in the sky stopped.


    The ground began to dry up quickly.


    The former moment is still a swamp, the next moment is a dry and cracked land.


    A gust of night wind blows, unexpectedly bringing up a piece of sandstorm.


    "Damn, he''s using super magic!"


    Everyone''s surprised, super magic, which means the consequences of super terror.


    The wind is getting more and more crazy, blowing up dust.


    The sandstorm obscured the public''s view.


    Cough -


    "bastard The sandstorm is too big. We have to leave Cough Get out of this area, or we''ll all be swallowed by the sand. "


    But at this time, in the range of sandstorm, a shadow appeared.


    These figures are all agglomerated by dust.


    Chen Yu and baifra stand on a not so high steep slope with Mado zingie.In addition to maddoh Singh, Chen Yu and baifra all watched the scene battle with the mentality of watching the theatre.


    "What kind of magic is this?"


    "Dust hell, sandstorm." "There are very few psychics in ancient Egypt who can master the Magic now," said baifra


    "It''s very wide, but it''s a little less powerful."


    "This magic is not good at killing power, it is used to harass and hinder each other''s actions." "What''s more, you don''t have enough power. It''s relative to us. For those guys, it can cause a lot of trouble," baifra said


    As baifra said, the sand people began to attack all living things in their area.


    The ground changed from swamp to sand, and the environment changed from wet to dry.


    It was not the psychics who were most affected, but the swamps and their descendants.


    The swamp people are used to the humid environment.


    The desert is the most beautiful and the least accessible area.


    A large number of sand people first besieged the swamp tribe.


    They may not be the most powerful, but they are very troublesome.


    And the intention of the sand man is not to use this magic to directly cause casualties to the other side.


    His real aim is to prevent Japan from running away.


    However, the strength of these sand people is not very strong.


    The lowest level of magic can shatter them.


    But they seem to be immortal Xiaoqiang.


    No matter how many times their bodies are smashed, they can regroup and stand up again to fight.


    "No, we can''t go on. We have to get out of this area. The water in my body is evaporating rapidly."


    The real function of this sandstorm area is to continuously absorb water from all plants and animals around.


    Most of human body is liquid.


    All RUIK des can easily deprive the other psychic of water.


    Most of the time, a person''s body stores a certain amount of it.


    But the stored water is easily digested or evaporated into sweat.


    Once the water content in the body is reduced to a certain extent, people''s action and thinking power will plummet.


    The same is true for psychics. Once the body feels unwell, the combat power and magic will be reduced.


    This is only the first stage, the second stage is to start endangering life.


    Once shrouded in sandstorm, the body function will also decline in an all-round way with the decrease of water content.


    It''s like a dangerous area in the game. When players enter a certain area, they will start to lose blood.


    "This magic looks powerful. If I stand in it, I will be absorbed by the water in my body."


    Baifra shook his head: "how could this sandstorm area be an enhanced desert area with some curse magic? In fact, if we sleep in this area for a night, it will not hurt us. Moreover, no matter you or me, it will not have any effect if Ruike des uses this move for us."

 Chapter 2196

    Maddoh Singh couldn''t hear Chen Yu talking to baifra.


    She had been shocked by the miraculous power of RUIK des.


    Turning the swamp into a desert is something only God can do.


    The glasses man helped his glasses, and his eyes showed some gravity: "I''m in trouble."


    And it''s a big problem! Opticians are good at data analysis.


    He''s not a combat psychic. His magic is like finding weakness.


    His brain will run at a high speed and generate the best action plan directly.


    But the plan is not really the best.


    Because this plan is a combination of all known data and factors.


    If it is the information and data hidden or not exposed by the enemy, the spectacle man can not know, nor can he integrate into the plan.


    This is the case with current opticians.


    Rujk des has cast a whole new spell, one that has not been shown in the past.


    This caught the spectacle man off guard.


    He knew Ruike DES and played with him many times.


    But RUIK des never showed this magic.


    RUIK De''s master should be death magic and alchemy magic, which has never been shown in ancient times.


    And all he could tell was that this magic was not owned by RUIK des.


    It''s given by the endless ring!


    Here also more heavy glasses man to the endless ring of desire.


    He felt that he was the only one worthy of endlessly.


    The endless ring and the magic he has now can make up for his shortcomings.


    At the same time, let the real power of endless ring show.


    But Now the first thing he has to face is the power of endless rings.


    Ten of the most powerful psychics of ancient Egypt.


    And the magic they have!


    "Medusa! Use your fog magic, hurry up! Coynet, you use heavy rain, Daley, you use wind magic to blow against the wind, Terry, Tony, you can let go of it... "


    The spectacle man quickly arranged and directed.


    They are all in the water shortage stage now.


    If they can''t solve this problem as soon as possible, they are likely to suffer from water shortage and heat stroke.


    Don''t think the psychic won''t get sick.


    In fact, in a very short and harsh environment, psychics can get sick as well.


    And once the disease comes, it must be very serious.


    Even if it''s just a heatstroke, it can be very serious.


    Because psychic teachers and students are ill, it is likely to mean that the body magic disorder.


    At the beginning, Chen Yu''s magic disorder was caused by swallowing other people''s magic, which led to the magic allergy symptoms. This is the same case.


    "It seems that Ruike des has no absolute advantage in using artifact. He is good at deployment and strategy." Chen said.


    Obviously, it was the conductor of the spectacle man who made the chaos stable.


    The sky was filled with rain and fog.


    The gale in the opposite direction of the sandstorm blows up the torrential rain and roars towards the sandstorm.


    And get the rain moisten, also let the bad reaction of psychics all get alleviation.


    Sand people also disintegrated after being exposed to the rain.


    "It''s not enough, it''s not enough." Baifra shook his head: "the power of endless ring is far more than that."


    Sure enough, when Ruike des saw that the situation was stabilized, he immediately released the second magic.


    "Voodoo! Disorder! " The magic of RUIK des seeped into the dark clouds in the sky.


    The falling rain in the sky turned purple.


    "Each uses its own magic shield! Come on! " Cried the bespectacled man.


    Most psychics have magic shields, but not everyone has them.


    Some of the psychics were infected with the purple rain, and they began to go mad and attack their companions uncontrollably.


    This widespread curse has never been seen before.


    The spectacle man''s face is solemn: "Falu, purify their curse with holy light magic."


    "It''s no use. My light purification has no effect on them."


    "This is the pollution curse of ancient Egypt. The magic of the holy light has no effect on this curse Need spiritual purification! "


    Spiritual magic is very rare, not to mention spiritual purification magic, there is no one in all.


    And no one of them is likely to have such a magic department.


    "What to do?"


    At this time, the man with glasses is also confused.


    He didn''t know what to do when he was asked by his teammates.


    There are many plans in his brain, but every plan has a price to pay.For example, give up those cursed comrades.


    But the consequences are just as serious.


    If we meet these "comrades" on the battlefield, no one will gossip even if we kill them.


    But now they are all in the same camp.


    They are not enemies!


    If he could reach out to his comrades in arms.


    Then he will be rejected by everyone, including his teammates.


    What to do? He also wants to find someone to ask what to do.


    In the end, his eyes drifted to the hiding places of Chen Yu, baifra and Mado singhi.


    In fact, the three men didn''t mean to hide at all.


    Just stand on the slope and watch the battlefield below.


    "Get those three people. They''re our only chance." Said the optician.


    Although the situation is very tense at this time.


    But he still needs to separate some people.


    And the speed of Chen Yu, baifra and Mado singhi determines the success or failure of this time.


    "Here they are!" Maddie zingie tightened herself at once.


    Maddoh hingi turned to look at Chen Yu and baifra. She found that one of them was sitting on a stone, the other was leaning against a tree pole.


    It''s like I didn''t see anyone rushing up.


    One who rushes up the hill is a strengthening department psychic.


    Before he could recite his lines, he was kicked over and rolled down the slope.


    "Your opponent is over there, not here. If you think you can take advantage of us, you will be disappointed."


    Of course, Chen''s words can''t get rid of their intention.


    So they still stormed up.


    A fireball shot at Chen''s face.


    But Chen Yu was not touched, and suddenly disappeared.


    Maddie zingie''s face changed a little.


    In front of Chen Yu and baifra are close combat.


    No matter how strong they were, Maddie zingie took it for granted.


    But the vanishing fireball made her feel keenly.


    The abnormality of Chen Yu.


    Cough -


    baifra gave a slight cough.


    Chen Yu also realized that he had just made a mistake.


    It''s not just Maddie zingie who notices.


    In the distance, RUIK des also saw it.


    Chen Yu and baifra are not the killers he thinks they are!


    At least they are more than killers!

 Chapter 2197

    RUIK des turned to the slope.


    Compared with the spectacle man, Mado zingie is more dangerous with Chen Zhu and baifra.


    She has real security only by her own side.


    Mado zingie also consciously avoids Chen Yu and baifra.


    "You lost, you exposed first." Said baifra.


    "All right." Chen Yu can''t deny that even if he''s no longer a skinhead.


    He lost in this game. The constitution of non attribute elements exposed his details.


    This is an extremely bad situation for the optician.


    A RUIK des has made it hard for them to fight.


    Now it''s found that two of Ruike des''s men are superior.


    But RUIK des gave up on them.


    Instead, they turned to Chen Yu and baifra.


    All of a sudden, RUIK des shot without warning.


    A shot is a black light.


    That black light is a black arrow.


    The black arrow shot at Chen Yu like thunder.


    However, when the black arrow was a few inches away from Chen Yu, it disintegrated directly.


    RUIK DES was finally able to confirm.


    Chen Yu in front of us is not an ordinary person.


    Like himself, he was a psychic.


    "You Who are you? " Ruike des stared at Chen Yu and baifra with cold eyes.


    "Guess." Chen Yu looks at Ruike DES with a smile.


    RUIK des doesn''t know who Chen Yu and baifra are.


    However, he took Chen Yu and baifra for granted as the people who robbed endlessly.


    Just two people hide too deep, maybe they are fighting Mantis to catch cicada and yellow finch in the future.


    Ruike de snorted, reaching for the void.


    In his hand was a spear burning with fire.


    Then Ruike des hurled a strong volley at Chen.


    The flame spear came through the air.


    Chen Chu held out his hand, and the flame spear hit him directly.


    Detonation -


    accompanied by the earth shaking sound, the huge blast impact comparable to the power of the battlefield missile swept all over the world.


    But after the explosion, Ruike DES was shocked to find that Chen Yu was not damaged.


    He threw the sun spear with confidence, which could not hurt Chen Yu.


    It makes his face full of incredible.


    "Well, it''s time for us to go." Said baifra.


    He saw that Chen Yu was going to take it seriously.


    It''s not fair for either party if Chen Yu does.


    Chen''s combat power is comparable to that of Zhang Tianyi.


    If Chen wants to fight Zhang Tianyi, he has no opinion.


    But for Ruike DES, or for the man with glasses, it''s a little bit of a bully.


    "Mr. RUIK, I had a good time with you, so we''ll leave. I hope we can meet again." Chen Zhao smiles and claps his hands.


    Ruike des squinted and looked at Chen Yu and baifra who were really turning away.


    He was hesitating whether to stop them.


    However, before he makes a decision, Chen Yu and baifra have fully integrated into the darkness, and it''s hard to find a figure.


    Ruike DES is very keen on his eyes. Those two guys are very powerful.


    If the two of them work together to deal with themselves, their troubles will be really big.


    Even if Chen Yu and baifra didn''t take action before, and let the spectacle man and others hold Mado hingi, there is no way for them to do it.


    But even if they saved Maddie hingi, RUIK des didn''t think they had any good intentions.


    He thought it was because he realized their identity that they took the initiative to withdraw.


    The reason for their retreat is not that they have no malice, but that they can''t help themselves.


    But their departure is also good for RUIK des.


    In this way, he can concentrate on dealing with the optician and his accomplice.


    Of course, this time he won''t let anyone else threaten the safety of Mado zingie.


    ¡­¡­


    "Baifra, what are you talking about about that Mado zingie and RUIK des?"


    "In the era of magic, the world pursues long life. It studies magic. For example, today, it studies technology. However, the purpose is the same. For example, I am a good example. I want to capture other people''s flesh and continue from the spiritual level." "In fact, biological reproduction is also a method of self continuation, and it is also a method of nature continuation. Unlike Ruike DES, he uses a more alternative method of continuation, which is awarded in the spirit world as soul reproduction. In fact, this method is very different from the most common sexual reproduction in nature. The process of soul reproduction is very different More complicated, at least technically, most people can''t do it. ""So how to operate it?"


    "How do I know? I haven''t learned this kind of magic. There are no more than ten people in the world, and the one who dares to declare his mastery is only Ruike des."


    "So rare? Is it very difficult to learn? "


    "Not because it''s hard to learn, but because the origin of soul reproduction is the magic system of ancient Egypt. The career of eunuch didn''t first appear in China, but in ancient Egypt. Because eunuch serves Pharaoh, it can be said that he is the spokesman of Pharaoh, and has a very high position of power, but because they can''t bear children, so the magic of soul reproduction was born In vain, the psychics at that time created the magic of soul reproduction to serve the powerful class of eunuch. "


    When returning to the hotel, Chen Yu and baifra hurried back to their rooms.


    After all, I spent two days underground in the cemetery.


    It''s not a good feeling.


    After some washing, Chen Yu easily knocked on the door of baifra.


    At the same time, Chen Yu also left a prepared gift box on baifra''s table.


    "I lost it to you."


    Chen and baifra didn''t make a bet.


    However, Chen was willing to give in to the competition.


    "Would you like to have something to eat together?"


    Baifra readily accepted Chen''s invitation.


    In the restaurant, Chen and baifra chose a window seat.


    Because of the time, there is no one in the restaurant at the moment.


    But five star hotels, basically all the business shops are 24-hour service.


    But the restaurant looks a little empty.


    In addition to Chen Yu and baifra, only two waiters are working overtime for them.


    Baifra opened the gift box and took a look.


    "This is longan? What kind? " Asked baifra.


    This can be a simple magic processing, originally by dozens of centimeters longan, now only two finger size.


    "Black dragon." Chen said.


    This thing is not valuable to Chen Yu.


    But to others, even to baifra, it is a very rare treasure.


    Baifra didn''t put off hypocritically. Without saying anything, he put away the gift box.


    "Say what you want from me."

 Chapter 2198

    "What''s the matter with your super perception."


    Chen''s only attempt at baifra is this.


    In the past few days, Chen Yu''s research on baifra is to find out what kind of method or magic he uses to gain such a powerful perception.


    Baifra closed the gift box and threw it back in front of Chen Yu.


    "That''s not enough."


    "What do you need?"


    "The feeling of Shangqing." Said baifra.


    "Your appetite is not small, but I''m lost. Although your magic is very rare, I can still find other people, or similar methods. However, there are only a few people in the world who master the feeling of Shangqing, and each of them has a unique feeling. Everyone''s feeling is priceless, so it''s so I''m the one who lost. "


    Baifra was not in a hurry to speak, even though he had a deep desire.


    But he still didn''t speak.


    Who speaks first means more to whom.


    The cost is even greater.


    Chen Yu, holding his chin in his fist, waited quietly for baifra''s reply.


    The same is true of baifra.


    After a while, baifra finally took the lead.


    "Well, in addition to telling you the trick of perceiving magic, I promise you one thing, as long as it doesn''t endanger the safety of fire worship, you can put forward it, and it will always work." "I''m on call whenever you need me," said baifra


    It''s very rare for a man so proud of baifra to make such a promise of being on call.


    Chen touched his chin and considered the conditions of baifra.


    This condition should also be the bottom line of his character.


    If he refuses his offer, he will not ask for more.


    Chen Yu thought for a moment and said, "yes, remember what you said and be on call."


    "I have never broken my promise." Baifra said quietly.


    "That''s the best." Chen Zhu nodded.


    The beverah family has a great career, but they are not afraid that he will repent.


    "My upper Qing Dynasty is divided into two parts. The first part is to obtain the small world, that is, the field." "Xiaotiandi is actually one with the whole world," Chen said. "When I mastered xiaotiandi, I felt that the whole world was actually a giant''s meridian..."


    Chen Yu did not reserve his own feelings, and completely said to baifra.


    Baifra is like a studious student.


    Greedily absorbed the knowledge given by Chen Yu.


    It was not until Chen Yu finished that baifra began to ask his own questions.


    "Why do you think the pattern of heaven and earth is the meridians?"


    "This should have something to do with my undergraduate career. I am a medical student. At the first time, my senses thought that it was meridians, and there was no direct evidence."


    Baifra nodded in recognition of Chen''s answer.


    Later, baifra asked more questions.


    As a psychic in the upper Qing Dynasty.


    Baifra can''t really feel and understand.


    But this does not hinder his harvest.


    Some things need to be accumulated to obtain.


    For example, Epiphany, although Epiphany is in a moment, it still needs a lot of sacrifice.


    It''s impossible for a baby to suddenly understand quantum mechanics.


    In order to master the obscure things, we must first of all have a huge reserve of knowledge.


    Magic is the same thing.


    "Are you satisfied with my perception?"


    Baifra nodded: "very satisfied, unexpected harvest."


    Just like Chen Yu won''t hide his feelings.


    Baifra will not deliberately say that there is no value in order to reduce the price.


    "Then it''s up to me." "What do you understand about perception?" baifra said


    "Perception, rather than sensory feedback, is the five senses. Hearing, vision, touch, taste and smell are the common senses. There are many kinds of psychics. Through the exorcism of magic, they can get super sense."


    Baifra nodded: "your cognition of the foundation doesn''t need me to elaborate any more. No matter you or I depend on the super sense, even your little world is also a kind of super sense, and my perception is actually super sense, not magic."


    "How is it possible that I feel that the coverage of my small world is larger than that of Lao Zhang and the 23rd generation combined. How can your super sense organs be larger than that of my sense?"


    "That''s what I''m going to say next." "In fact, there is another name for hypersensory, called telepathy. As you said, telepathy is released through magic, and then fed back to the body to perceive external changes or certain information. This telepathy is very similar to the principle of radar," baifra saidChen Chu nodded without interrupting baifra''s explanation.


    "My trick is to dilute the magic power, and then disperse it. For example, a square kilometer originally needs 100 magic coverage, so I can feel it clearly. In this square kilometer area, I divide it into a square, and then place a small amount of magic power in the four corners of the square. The magic interaction of these four corners outlines one Radar networks. "


    "Wait Let me see. " Chen Yu interrupts baifra''s explanation and ponders.


    After a while, Chen began again: "that is to say, in fact, most of the psychics and I have the wrong way of perception?"


    "It can''t be said that it''s totally wrong, but you haven''t found this knack and skill, and for most of the psychics, their perception range is very limited, the difference between five square meters and ten square meters is meaningless, they rely more on vision, hearing, smell, taste and touch to perceive the world, and you and I are different, we There are hundreds or even thousands of magic powers of ordinary psychics, so this perception gap is reflected. "


    "What''s more, my decentralized perception can cover a wider area, but it also has a disadvantage that the perception is not very clear. It''s like the pixel ratio of the mobile phone''s photographing function 20 years ago, and your xiaotiandi perception is the pixel ratio of the mobile phone''s photographing function 20 years later."


    "I''ve learned that it''s about sacrificing clarity for perception."


    "Yes, that''s the reason. As long as you master this method, your perceptual coverage can be increased dozens of times."


    "If magic is enough, can I feel the whole city?"


    "No problem in theory, but do you have such a huge magic?"

 Chapter 2199

    On the other side, RUIK des took Maddox zingie out of the swamp.


    "Mr. DES, why do they threaten you with me?" Asked Maddie zingie.


    "Because you are my daughter." RUIK des didn''t look at Maddie zingie, but walked forward.


    Mado zingie stood in the same place with a stunned face.


    Looking at the back of Ruike des.


    "It''s impossible We are totally different Nationality, hair color, even our appearance. "


    Although they are all white, they are not all human.


    Mado zingie is more inclined to Eastern European race, while RUIK DES is obviously of Latin American origin.


    No one can think that they are father and daughter.


    "We are not father and daughter in the traditional sense." Ruike des stopped and turned his head and said, "I never wanted to let you know about it. You''re just my continuation. We don''t have any relationship in blood, so you don''t have to worry about it."


    "How could it not be? One day, someone suddenly said to me, "it''s my father. No one would mind changing." Maddie zingie said with emotion, even the tone of voice has been raised a lot.


    "Nothing will change for you." RUIK des remained calm.


    "I''m not asking for a change now, I just want to know the truth."


    "You are the son of my soul." Said RUIK des.


    "I don''t understand."


    "You can think of it as another way to reproduce."


    "What about my original parents?"


    "They are your parents." "And my relationship with you, saying it''s a father and daughter, is not accurate," RUIK des said. "It''s a family member, and it''s my heir, if you want to."


    "You mean I will inherit your identity in the future? Or your magic? "


    "Everything, including my identity."


    "But I don''t know magic at all."


    "Just not now. As my family, you have the same talent as me."


    "Then I can be stronger than those two guys?"


    "Yes." Said RUIK des.


    "What should I do?"


    "Those two guys have been completely transformed and have achieved success. Although they are very special, I still get a lot of data through their transformation. As long as there are enough materials, I can make a more perfect strengthening agent, which is what you need now, stronger and safer."


    "Can I surpass them in the transformation experiment of perfect enhancer?"


    "No, they are all psychics just like me. If they only surpass in power, they will not be able to defeat and surpass them." "If you want to surpass them, you have to surpass them in all directions, both in power and magic," RUIK des said


    "But now I have no magic foundation."


    "As long as you are ready, you can gain magic power at any time."


    "Where is the magic power from?"


    "You and my ancestors." "Before you and me, there are many Pharaoh attendants, just like me, who inherit in the way of relatives. In the future, you will inherit in the same way. They also leave a lot of property. Only as relatives, you are entitled to watch."


    Mado zingie soon accepted her identity.


    She does not exclude this identity.


    On the contrary, she found the identity more acceptable.


    At the same time, it makes her more happy.


    She is no longer just an ordinary person.


    She could be closer to RUIK des.


    "Now I''ll take you to the new base for a rest. Tonight, I''ll show you the real magical world. It''s only a world of fantasy."


    ¡­¡­


    "Wendy, are you ready?" Zhang Tianyi comes to Wende.


    Winder opened his lazy eyes and nodded slightly.


    It seems that his face is tired, with dim eyes, as if he is not fully asleep.


    "Let''s start the second round of trial." Zhang Tianyi said: "I hope that the group of neuropathy of the hermit society will not appear."


    "They will appear." "Their plan is very simple, and they also pretend to be clever and mislead us, hoping that we may mistakenly think that their purpose is to make the anubis structure. In fact, their purpose is to make a bright star and create chaos," winder said


    "Are you sure their goal is a bright star? Instead of misleading us again? "


    "It''s not difficult to speculate about their purpose. Everyone knows that the bright star is in my hand. However, a few years ago, the chairman of the reclusive society had an accident due to his magical transformation, which led to the collapse of his magic source. Now he needs a new magic source. The bright star is their only choice.""In this case, do you want to put the bright star here? I promise no one can take it. "


    Wende glanced at Tianyi, closed his eyes silently, and did not speak again.


    "Stinginess." Zhang Tian glanced at his mouth.


    Wender didn''t continue.


    If things are put in Zhang Tianyi''s place, no one can rob them.


    But the question is, will he give it back to himself?


    It''s an ancient artifact, a bright star!


    It has infinite magic power, and users can also have a small world like the field.


    For anyone, it''s priceless.


    So it''s impossible for winder to leave it to Zhang Tianyi for safekeeping.


    In some ways, Zhang Tianyi is more asshole than those lunatics in the hermit society.


    "Forget it, I''ll deal with the bastards of the hermit society, and you can focus on the second trial."


    "As long as you are by my side, the people of the hermit society will not appear, and the most likely way for them is to move the tiger away from the mountain, take you from my side, and then attack me."


    "What do you mean?"


    "If they want to move the tiger away from the mountain, then do what they want."


    "It''s too risky. Even if you are strong, you are not strong enough." Zhang Tianyi said.


    As the first alchemist in the world, there is no doubt about winder ''s strength.


    Even if he is not good at fighting, the level is there.


    It''s OK to deal with a group of primary school students.


    As long as it''s not Zhang Tianyi or the 23rd generation, winder is confident that he can fight against the people of the hermit society.


    And even if he can''t win, he can''t be defeated.


    Winder is first and foremost a psychic. Most of the sick and cursed types of magic can''t work for him.


    What''s more, he has bright stars in his hands.

 Chapter 2200

    "Why can''t you feel more distant even with your method? At most, it''s ten times the range of my perception now, and any further perception will start to be confused. " Chen asked, puzzled.


    It seems that Chen''s perception has increased tenfold, which seems to be a very large range.


    But in fact, the perceptual diameter has more than tripled.


    Compared with the perception of baifra before, the gap is too big.


    At that time, baifra was able to know everything more than ten kilometers away.


    This made Chen Yu wonder if baifra would tell him the real trick.


    "This is the world of normal people. Every square kilometer is full of thousands of ordinary people. All the human breath is mixed up, which directly disrupts the magic that you disperse. So it''s amazing that you can increase your perception range by ten times." Said baifra.


    "I can take your remark as a compliment to me."


    Baifula looked at Chen Gu, but did not cooperate with his narcissism. Instead, he continued: "the reason why I can perceive a wider area is that it is within the wasteland collection and there is no interference from a large number of ordinary people. There are at most a few psychics in a square kilometer. The psychic breath will be more obvious and more easily perceived by you."


    "That is to say, in fact, the trick of perceiving magic is that ordinary people are more concealed, less easily perceived, but psychics are more easily perceived?"


    "It can be said that, of course, if the number is not large, it can still be detected. If you want to rely on this magic to find some ordinary people in a certain range, it''s very difficult."


    "When will the wasteland collection be opened again? I''m going to try it in the wilderness. "


    "Tonight." Baifra looked at the time: "it''s less than three hours from the second opening."


    Just then, baifra''s phone rang.


    After a phone call, baifra put down the phone and said, "our tickets have been changed."


    "What do you mean?"


    "The tickets for the first collection of wasteland are to use the blood of those criminal groups to open the entrance of the passage. To open the entrance of the passage this time, you need the blood of a specific target."


    "Specific goals?"


    "The organizers found a group of professional killers to come to Istanbul, we need to find and kill those professional killers, and then extract their blood."


    "I''m increasingly skeptical that the organizers are using us to kill their targets." "I hope they don''t ask us to kill a politician," said Chen


    "I don''t doubt that the organizers use us for some interests. Anyway, they have a criminal record." But do you think they really dare us to kill some politicians? Whether we can do it or not, as long as they dare to put forward this request, it is estimated that they will first enter the blacklist of being hunted. The three presidents of Shengyao, each of whom has a great career, have no courage to make fun of their family property. "


    "But how do you find those killers? Do you have any clues? "


    ¡­¡­


    Kelly has always believed that things like flags can''t be disordered.


    Like herself.


    At that time, she thought she had saved enough money to quit the killer world.


    But actually she was resting for two years, and then all her savings were at the bottom.


    She used to calculate the consumption power of ordinary people.


    And she obviously underestimated her desire to buy.


    If you look at it two years ago, the money you''ve saved is a huge sum of money.


    But today, two years later, she found that the current price is really expensive, even a super car can make her bankrupt.


    This led to her having to return to the world.


    She came to Istanbul this time because she received a task.


    And the payment for this mission is very, very generous.


    It''s so rich that after she did the ticket, she could rest for several years.


    Of course, compared with rich revenge.


    The difficulty of this mission is epic.


    And I heard that many killers have also come to Istanbul.


    It''s all for this task.


    Kelly was followed by two young girls.


    Although they seem to be under age, they are actually professional killers.


    The two young girls have been employed for at least three years.


    Of course, they are still low-level killers for Kelly''s rank.


    They are nominally Kelly''s assistants, following her.


    In fact, their main function is to follow the class.


    For example, this kind of luggage pulling is their main task.


    "Miss Kelly, please wait for us."


    The two attendants hurried after Kelly.Kelly walked very smartly. She had nothing but a handbag.


    And the two girls are dragging layers of seven or eight suitcases.


    Kelly was as if she had not heard the voices of two young girls at all. She was still in a murderous pace.


    "Hurry up. After all, there are not only one group of us, but also several groups who have taken the task How could I have promised to bring you. "


    Kelly has begun to regret, although they are quite good attendants.


    But in Kelly''s view, they are still a real burden.


    Suddenly, Kelly stopped and took off the toad mirror.


    Kelly''s eyes were fixed on the front.


    There are two people sitting in the front waiting chair.


    One of them seems to be a race from Central Asia.


    The other is to impress Kelly.


    Even people who changed Kelly''s life plan.


    The man who holds the power of mystery.


    Just then, the man noticed Kelly''s eyes and turned to look at Kelly.


    "Is that man greeting you, Miss Kelly?"


    "He seems to be attracted by Miss Kelly''s beauty, too."


    Chen Yu is also surprised to meet Kelly here.


    But I took it for granted after trance.


    Chen Yu beckoned to Kelly.


    "Miss Kelly, let me get rid of him." Said one of the girls.


    However, Kelly did not hear what she said and went straight to Chen Yu.


    "Hi, Kelly, long time no see."


    Baifra looked up and down at Kelly. "Is this woman a killer?"


    Kelly looked at baifra in surprise, and then at Chen Yu, with some questions in her eyes.


    "Chen, I didn''t expect to meet you here."


    "I didn''t think so." Chen Yu said with a smile.


    "Are you traveling to Istanbul? Or work? You''re waiting here? "


    "Let''s take part in an activity." "The organizers have found a group of killers to hunt with me," Chen said quietly


    Kelly just blew her hair. Her hands and feet are totally cold.


    "Chen Is that true? "


    "If I were you, I would buy a ticket and run away now."

 Chapter 2201

    "Who are you to talk to Miss Kelly like that?"


    Two young girls jumped out behind Kelly.


    Pointing at Chen Yu and shouting, it seems that he is still young and frivolous.


    "Miss Kelly, are they with us? Do you want me to kill them now? "


    Kelly rubbed her eyebrows and said, "there''s nothing about you here. Step back."


    The two girls were still a little reluctant, and they stared at Chen Yu and baifra with hate.


    "What are you doing here now?" Kelly looks at Chen Yu.


    "Hunting, you are also one of our prey. Of course, in view of our past friendship, I have a special license to let you live."


    "Are you serious?"


    "Of course, do you think I''m joking?"


    "What if I refuse your request?" Kelly is tight.


    She didn''t know what Chen would do.


    She even felt that there was something wrong with the information Chen provided.


    They''re all killers! Professional killer.


    And it''s the best.


    Who can think of them as prey?


    Are you not afraid to lift a stone and hit your feet?


    "Since you don''t want to go, it''s better to die in my hand than in someone else''s hand. Are you right?"


    Kelly''s face sank. Her handbag was aimed at Chen Yu.


    "What do you think is in my handbag?"


    The two girls also took out their weapons.


    One of the girls took out a transparent and thin wire.


    This kind of wire, if twisted around the neck, can cut the throat directly.


    And this kind of wire can easily pass the security check.


    Another girl used a hairpin.


    Just a few folds of her hairpin turned into a sharp dagger.


    Although it''s not a metal product, it''s no different from a metal dagger in terms of lethality.


    Although they are young, they have been employed for at least three years.


    I''m used to killing people.


    They are also very skilled in their own business.


    "Chen, I don''t want to be your enemy very much, but that doesn''t mean I''m going to be caught."


    Chen Yu looks at Kelly and thinks about whether to kill her directly.


    After all, Kelly was the first person to let Chen Yu experience the taste of death.


    And after that, no one could bring him to the brink of death.


    Of course, if the present Chen Yu is changed, she will experience the taste of canning human flesh directly.


    But it''s been so long.


    Chen has no other feelings about Kelly.


    What''s more, there was an exchange later.


    At least, Chen Yu doesn''t regard her as an enemy now.


    I don''t want her to be a canning of human flesh.


    "Well, this is my advice to you. If you don''t want to listen, forget it. Besides, you don''t have anything in your handbag, so you don''t have to pretend in front of me." Chen Chu shrugged.


    "Chen, if you don''t want to kill the three of them, we''ll change our targets. I found two more prey. They just came out of the airport." Baifra urged.


    "Well, have a good holiday in Istanbul."


    Chen Chu got up and left with baifra.


    ¡­¡­


    Kelly got on a rental car with two small attendants.


    "Miss Kelly, why don''t you let us just kill those two guys?"


    "You can''t beat him, even with me." "Also, don''t release your murderous spirit easily, especially when you are a stranger, you don''t know what you are facing," Kelly said quietly


    Kelly''s eyes suddenly turned, and at the same time she reached out and turned the mirror a little.


    "What''s the matter, Miss Kelly?"


    "We''re being followed." Kelly''s face changed a little.


    The reason why she didn''t turn her head directly was that she didn''t want the people in the car behind to know that they had found out the fact that they were being followed.


    "We were followed?"


    "Are those two guys?"


    "I''ve already said that the two guys didn''t mean well."


    "They must have thought the airport was crowded just now, so when we left the airport, they followed us up."


    Zizla -


    at this time, the playback function in their car suddenly sends out a current sound.


    Then suddenly a voice came from the playback function.


    "Bedbugs, it''s a pleasure for you to enter our hunting ground. Now you can enjoy the process of being hunted."


    The sound from the player has a strong electric current, which makes people uncomfortable."Miss Kelly Is this


    "Is it a prank?"


    All of a sudden, Kelly found that the cars in front of and behind the road had disappeared.


    The whole face was dark, and there was no light of the car.


    This should be the main road between the airport and the city. There can''t be no cars.


    And there were lots of cars on the road before and after.


    How come all of a sudden, all the cars are gone?


    Even the car that followed disappeared.


    "Now, please turn right at the intersection ahead, where I have prepared the venue for your activities." There was a loud electric current coming from the player.


    "Idiot, does this guy really think we''re going to listen to him?"


    Speaking, they have seen a road ahead.


    Apparently none of the three people in the car was going to turn into the intersection.


    But just then, three people in the car suddenly heard a dull sound.


    A flat tire!? Before the girl in the driver''s seat could react, the car ran out of control and rushed into the entrance.


    "Damn, brake! Step on the brake! "


    After more than 30 meters, the car hit the guardrail and finally stopped.


    "Ivery, you''re too slow. When you have a flat tire, you should apply the brake."


    "Alore, I''ve been braking for a long time, but I didn''t respond."


    "What now?"


    "Call someone to pick us up." Kelly took out the phone, but there was no signal in the cell.


    "Is there a signal on your cell phone?"


    "None of mine."


    "I didn''t either."


    "Let''s go to the intersection and wait for the passing traffic."


    "Crossing..." The three turned to the direction of the intersection, but found a straight road, where there is any intersection.


    "What''s the matter? Didn''t the car just cross the intersection just now? How can''t I see the intersection? "


    Kelly frowned. She faintly noticed something unusual.


    "Go back." Kelly made a decision at once.


    "What about our luggage?"


    "Let''s put it here first. When we get back to the city, we''ll find someone to take it for us. Now we''ll take all the weapons with us."


    At this time, the two girls couldn''t help but follow Kelly.


    But after a long walk, there is still no crossing.


    They are still on a straight road. There are no other vehicles or buildings along the road except for the dense forest.

 Chapter 2202

    I don''t know how long they''ve been away. They still haven''t met anyone.


    There was not a single car along the way.


    They were a little alarmed by the abnormal situation.


    "Miss Kelly, do you know what''s going on?"


    Kelly''s face has always been very grave.


    Because she suspected that it was Chen Yu, or Chen Yu''s peers, who had done it.


    And Chen Yu has said it before.


    They were tricked into being prey.


    Kelly recalled her meeting with Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu was once shot in the head by her, and then miraculously revived.


    And he directed the monsters to attack her.


    From then on, Kelly knew that there was something in the world that she couldn''t understand.


    Obviously, Chen Yu is a member who can''t understand.


    What happened to them now is probably something they can''t understand.


    Although Chen is still suspected, he is unlikely.


    At least Kelly thinks it''s not Chen Yu through analysis.


    Although Kelly and Chen are not in much contact, at least she has some understanding.


    If Chen is really going to be bad for her, she doesn''t need to be so secretive.


    He definitely has the ability to finish straight.


    But to this day, Kelly still can''t understand Chen''s strange methods.


    There is no way to crack and resist.


    What to do? This is a very heavy problem.


    If I and my two classmates meet the same people as Chen Yu, how can I deal with them?


    Just then, Kelly''s cell phone suddenly sent a strange ring.


    It was a creepy laugh.


    Kelly is sure that her mobile phone has never been set with such a dark ring tone.


    But now my mobile phone really makes such a sound.


    Kelly picked up her cell phone. There was still no signal on the cell phone.


    Evelie and arol came up.


    Kelly looked at the caller ID on her mobile phone, hesitated for a while, and then turned on the handsfree.


    "Ha ha Are you lost? "


    The eerie voice heard in the car came from the phone again.


    "Who are you?" Kelly asked.


    "You don''t have the right to know who I am. Now you can only do what I ask you to do. Otherwise, you will always be trapped in the road that will never end."


    All three women heard what the man on the phone said.


    The three women looked at each other.


    "The road will always come to an end. There is no road that cannot come to an end."


    "Ha ha Do you really think so? If that''s the case, then that''s the end of our conversation. You''ll be dead tired on that road. "


    "Wait What do you want us to do? " Kelly asked at once.


    If they continue on this road, they may really collapse.


    In fact, Kelly just pretends to be calm at the moment.


    In fact, she was very manic.


    It''s just two attendants around. She''s not good at showing it.


    And they are depressing their emotions at the moment.


    Their psychological quality is not as good as Kelly.


    So all the restlessness is written on the face.


    If they don''t make any changes, they are likely to go crazy first.


    So now she would rather face the danger.


    Instead of a steady silence.


    "A kilometer in front of you, there is a turning path. You go in along the path, and soon you will meet your opponent."


    "Rivals? Are we going to kill those people? "


    "Ha ha If you can do it, kill it. "


    "If we kill our opponents, can we be released?"


    "If your performance can satisfy me, it''s not impossible to let you go."


    Another fork in the road? They don''t like the fork in the road.


    Only, at this time, they can only accept this condition.


    Soon they saw the fork in the road.


    This is a path leading to the woods. The road is very muddy.


    But at this time, none of the three women paid attention to the road under their feet.


    It''s about being alert to everything around you.


    Only, after walking for half an hour, there was nothing but the deeper and deeper the forest.


    "There''s nothing here."


    Arol was very tired by this time, and her mood was reaching the limit.


    But in the next moment, a shadow passed.


    Pass directly over arrow''s head.Kelly and Evelyn didn''t react, and arol fell to the ground.


    Her head fell to the ground.


    The young life has disappeared forever.


    The shadow did not disappear.


    But not far away.


    It''s a creature that looks like a lizard.


    Slender and slimy body, about four or five meters long.


    But it has only one pair of forelimbs and no hind legs.


    But it''s very powerful.


    And that pair of forelegs is also very thick and long, even stronger than the main body.


    The claws of the forelegs are extremely sharp. It uses its claws to directly cut off the head of arol.


    The two claws hold the tree poles on both sides and support the body directly.


    In the night, the creature''s body sparkled with unsettling light.


    There was a terrible low roar in the blood.


    "Then Then... "


    Evelyn had already softened her feet and pointed at the creature in horror.


    The bipedal monster suddenly turned around, and its long, thin tail swept across to ivelie.


    Ivery watched the creature''s tail thrust sharply at her.


    But her feet seemed to be out of control, completely unresponsive.


    Suddenly, evelie was pulled to the ground by a force.


    Kelly had already knocked ivy to the ground first.


    At the same time, draw the gun and shoot at the bipedal monster twice in a row.


    The bullet hit the bipedal monster. The bipedal monster cried twice and hurriedly avoided.


    Kelly''s mood didn''t improve.


    His gun just made the two legged monster feel pain.


    It didn''t really hurt.


    That desperate body, and far more than human strength and speed.


    In addition to the beast like movement, as well as firearms can not hurt the defense.


    So as to merge a monster that no one can defeat.


    How do they defeat this monster?


    "Miss Kelly Auror is dead That monster will eat us all We will die here... "


    Evelyn is acting like an ordinary girl at the moment.


    In fact, she is a girl.


    Although she has the killing skills that ordinary girls don''t have.


    But her psychological quality is not much better than that of ordinary people.


    And the previous pride and calm are just the superiority brought by her past experience.


    When she is facing an enemy who doesn''t care about her past.


    All her pride will be gone.


    "Calm down. If you really want to be like Auror, just shout now."

 Chapter 2203

    Just then, the bipedal monster rushes out of the darkness again.


    Kelly suddenly threw something.


    The foot monster opened its mouth.


    The next moment, the head of the bipedal monster explodes directly.


    Kelly''s all out.


    Ivery was shocked and surprised.


    She didn''t expect Kelly to kill the biped so easily.


    Even Kelly didn''t think of it.


    This unexpected blow of my own unexpectedly achieved unexpected results.


    But she had only one grenade in her hand.


    You know, it''s not easy to get on a plane with this thing.


    and some ingredients are camouflaged with make-up powder.


    This is Kelly''s trump card.


    But it can only be used once.


    she has nowhere to look for second pieces of powder.


    "Yville, can you stand on your own?"


    Evelyn is still in a state of panic.


    But at least get up on your own.


    And she knows that Kelly won''t let her.


    If you lose your mobility at this time.


    Kelly will only abandon herself for the first time.


    Because they''re killers.


    They understand each other''s attitudes and habits.


    At this time, Kelly suddenly moved and rushed into the forest.


    There was a figure deep in the forest. I saw Kelly rush over.


    Turn around and run.


    But where does his action go with Kelly.


    Kelly pounced on the man directly.


    The man still wants to fight.


    But Kelly shoved the gun right into the man''s mouth.


    "Try another one."


    It was also at this time that Kelly saw the man clearly.


    This is a man in his thirties who looks ordinary.


    If it''s put on the street, it won''t attract anyone''s attention at all.


    "Don''t kill me Don''t kill me. " The man uttered a vague voice in horror.


    "You''re the one who trapped us here?" Kelly''s eyes were fierce.


    "What are you talking about?" The man''s face is full of doubts: "I am also trapped here."


    "You too?"


    The man nodded: "me too."


    Pop -


    Kelly is just a short thought. The next moment is to slap a man.


    "I remember your voice. Although you changed the tone by changing the tone, the human audio will not change. It''s you!" Kelly snorted coldly.


    The man panicked even more. He didn''t expect that the woman who was regarded as prey and toy by him had taken the initiative directly.


    Not only killed his pet, but also took him under duress.


    "If you kill me You will never be able to leave here. " The man no longer hides, but threatens directly.


    Kelly laughs. The threat of a hostage is the funniest.


    Bang -


    after a shot, Kelly shot straight through the man''s left thigh.


    "Ah..." The man screamed, trying to cover his bleeding thigh.


    This gun also made Kelly understand that these special people, they are not completely harmless from firearms.


    She was worried that if everyone was like Chen Yu.


    She can stand up again after being shot, and it''s still intact. Then she can shoot her head directly.


    "There are ways I can get you to talk and enough time." Kelly said quietly.


    "What do you want?" The man gave in very directly.


    He was never a warrior.


    Even in battle, he was used to hiding behind the scenes and winning through those little hands.


    So, when the pain comes.


    His sense of superiority in the face of ordinary people disappeared in an instant.


    "I want to know everything, your purpose and my task this time. Is it a trap?" Kelly said.


    "Now that you know, why ask?" The man replied as quietly as he could.


    It''s just that the pain in his thigh makes it hard for him to calm down.


    "I want to know more." Kelly said with a black face.


    "You are the prey of the great, and all this is a game for them."


    "No one can treat me as a prey, and if they think it''s a game, I''ll make them pay for it."


    Kelly said decidedly, at the moment her heart was full of endless anger.


    "Ha ha Do you really think that if you beat me, you will be able to beat those big people? ""Enough!" Kelly said coldly.


    "I''m just a pawn. To put it bluntly, I''m a runner, and my strength is not worth mentioning in front of those big people."


    "I''m a killer. I have ways to kill someone." Kelly is also confident in her strength.


    "It might be OK to deal with an ordinary psychic like me, but it''s not enough to deal with your goals." Said the man.


    "Tell me everything you know."


    "Tell me first, why do you know I''m here?" The man is unwilling to say.


    "Ha ha Do you really think you''re hiding? It seems that you underestimated the perception of a killer. When I was on the road, I realized your existence, but I couldn''t lock your position until that biped monster, I finally determined your position. "


    Then the man also died, will he know things, the original said again.


    Kelly and Evelyn stand there, listening to strange stories.


    It turns out what Chen Yu said is true. They are really prey.


    And it''s more dangerous than she initially thought.


    "Miss Kelly We Let''s go... " Evelyn just wanted to get out of here.


    She doesn''t want to face monsters, she doesn''t want to face forces that she can''t understand.


    "Escape? Can you escape? There are marks on you, and you cannot escape from this city. "


    "What mark? There are no marks on us. "


    "Of course you can''t see that mark, but it''s obvious to a psychic like us."


    "Where? When was it printed on us? "


    "From when you leave customs."


    "How can we erase our marks?"


    "I can''t wipe it off, at least I can''t."


    "Then according to your opinion, as long as this mark is on our body, we can''t avoid the pursuit no matter where we hide?"


    "That''s right."


    "Is there really no way?" When Kelly asked the question, the muzzle of the gun was heavy on the man''s forehead.


    If he says no, Kelly will pull the trigger.


    The man also felt Kelly''s killing intention, so after a half silence, he finally said, "it''s not totally impossible."


    "Hiding in the wasteland."


    "Wasteland collection? Where is that? "


    "The testing ground for psychics is also a battlefield."

 Chapter 2204

    "How can I get there?" Kelly asked.


    Revenge or whatever, anytime.


    But this is definitely not the time.


    Even in this case, Kelly''s mind is still clear.


    Their marks are as clear as the navigation coordinates.


    In this case, their biggest advantage will disappear.


    At this time, I''ll go to meet the big people.


    That''s not bravery.


    It''s stupidity.


    "I can take you." Said the man.


    He won''t say the location directly.


    Lest Kelly use him up and kill him.


    And in the process of going, he can also find a way to escape or counter control the situation.


    "Evelie, take your collar off."


    The man looked up at evelie, who was wearing a unique necklace around her neck.


    There is also an electronic signal flickering in the middle of the inlay, which looks like some kind of electronic instrument.


    Ivy took off the pendant and put it directly on the man''s neck.


    "What is this?"


    "Haven''t you ever seen a movie or TV show where the villains always threaten the hostages with electronic bombs?"


    The man wanted to get up the courage to mock Kelly and say he didn''t believe it was a bomb.


    But he immediately counseled when he thought of the identity of the other party.


    They''re killers!


    ¡­¡­


    Blood drips on an obscure magic array.


    The magic circle raises the magic door.


    Although it''s not the first time that Mado zingie has been exposed to magic.


    But she was surprised.


    No matter how many times she sees it, it will make her feel incredible.


    RUIK des left the body of the killer in his hand.


    The body has done his last worth.


    "You can go in."


    After getting the approval of RUIK DES, Maddie hingi stepped into the magic door.


    In the next moment, the world will turn upside down.


    When Maddie zingie opened her eyes again, the whole world had changed dramatically.


    One moment ago, it was still night, and the next had become a half white sky.


    And they used to be at the end of an abandoned temple, but now they appear on the roof of a building.


    RUIK des followed.


    "Mr. DES, what''s here?"


    "This is the wilderness collection. Soon, you will see the fights among the top psychics. These psychics are the best among the psychics under the age of 45 in the spiritual world. They will be your competitors or enemies in the future."


    "Mr. DES, I can''t do any magic now. They are the top psychics. How can I fight them?"


    "The advantage of our magic system is that it''s quick. It doesn''t take much time for you to catch up with them."


    "Is our magic system the best?"


    "At present, our magic system is not the best. I have been studying how to make a breakthrough on the basis of the original, and you will be a good successor."


    Maddie zingie didn''t understand why RUIK des didn''t teach her magic directly.


    But she trusted RUIK DES, and believed that his arrangement must be the best.


    "This bracelet is on. Don''t take it off under any circumstances."


    "What''s the use of this?"


    "It can mask your breath."


    Maddie zingie touched the bracelet.


    "Where shall we go now?"


    "The task of this trial is to find the spirit stone, and we also need to find the spirit stone." Said RUIK des.


    "What is the spirit stone? What''s the use? "


    "A kind of magic ore that can increase magic a little, but it''s a good thing for alchemy. It can make many kinds of magic potions, far more obvious than simply taking it directly." "But the organizers of this trial only set up a thousand spirit stones in this field, and the number of psychics participating in this trial is amazing, far more than a thousand people, so it will soon become a battlefield, and everyone will become our enemy."


    ¡­¡­


    "Jingpo stone is a rare thing. If you follow the market price, a standard Jingpo stone will cost about one million dollars." Said baifra.


    "You say there are a thousand soul stones here? That is to say, at least a billion dollars worth of elite stones are placed here? " Chen''s eyes are shining, and he has some eager posture.


    "Our perception doesn''t work. If it''s so easy to find it, then this trial will be meaningless. After all, in so many psychics, there are not no psychics who are more sensitive than our perception. If we can find the spirit stone only by perception, then there will be no fairness for other competitors." "And there''s a lot of fake spirit stones, it''s going to be a long and hard trial, and we don''t want to undermine the fairness of this trial here," baifra said"When the organizers let us in, they should be ready to be disturbed by us." Chen Yu said disapprovingly.


    Baifra can''t refute Chen''s words. In fact, he agrees with Chen''s view.


    Although they came in as spectators.


    But at their level of psychics, they don''t do anything unless they stand there.


    Otherwise, it is bound to make some tendentious behaviors against the rules of the game.


    For example, if you see your own team fighting with others, do it? Don''t do anything?


    In fact, the organizers also understand this truth.


    But it''s not in the rules.


    If the leader of a team really has the ability to secretly break the rules without being discovered.


    That''s their capital, too.


    For the strong, no matter what field they are in, they can always get more rights and respect.


    Of course, this implicit rule can not be said openly.


    It''s really unfair to say it.


    "I''ll try my limits." Chen said.


    This is also the main purpose of his coming to collect wasteland.


    In a moment, Chen''s magic was released.


    "It''s so obvious that you can release your magic. Every psychic can find your magic and be alert." Baifra warned.


    "A little new." Chen Yu didn''t contradict. He just released about ten square kilometers. Within this range, two teams found his magic power and caused a strong reaction.


    Chen began to dilute his magic power and spread it out in a thinner way.


    "Although this kind of perception has a wide range, it will take a certain time to spread out. It seems that it is not without shortcomings."


    "Isn''t that bullshit? There are defects and uniqueness in any magic. It depends on how you use it. Do you know that you don''t need your own field if you know the perception I call you?"

 Chapter 2205

    An ugly giant passed over their heads.


    Because the giant is too big, at least 30 meters away.


    As a result, it didn''t see Chen Yu and baifra at all.


    The giant came to the end and turned back.


    But by this time Chen Yu and baifra had turned into the alley around the corner.


    "What kind of giant is it?"


    "The monsters of England are just made by cloning." Said baifra.


    "It''s not the work of some crazy scientist, is it?"


    "In fact, it is the work of the alchemist in the spiritual world, that is, the work of the initiator of this trial, Wende, the world''s first alchemist."


    Chen recalled that when she went to look for golden apples and passed through Edinburgh, she once went to hunt and kill a giant.


    I remember later that Jolie talked about it, about the giant they hunted.


    It seems that the height is only four or five meters, or six or seven meters.


    But the giant in front of us is at least 30 meters tall.


    It''s like a moving building.


    "The giants of England are so big?"


    "If it''s just a simple clone, it''s obviously not in line with the title of the world''s first alchemist, so he will definitely add some ideas of his own."


    "Bigger?" Chen Yu felt his chin and watched the giant passing by.


    "Greatness is just one of them. I''ve seen this work before. It''s not just greatness."


    Just then, a team appeared ahead.


    The composition of that team is quite unified, yellow, black suit, big bald head.


    There are also ring scars on the top of these ten big bald heads. These are ten monks.


    "They and you are both from China."


    It''s not necessary for baifra to say that Chen Yu can see it.


    But a group of monks dressed in suits are still a bit awkward.


    But it''s awkward. They really have their own style.


    "Do you know what they are from?" Chen asked.


    "Wutai Mountain is also a famous sect in China."


    Chen Yu looked at the monks curiously.


    Every monk exudes a sense of masculinity.


    Everyone''s eyes are straight and firm, coupled with clear water chestnut cheeks, but there is a certain unique temperament.


    "Senior brother Fazheng, there is a demon in front of him. It looks like he has great strength."


    "This giant must be a guardian beast. According to the test rules, there must be spirit stones around him."


    "At this time, we need to subdue the demons and subdue the demons. Martial brothers, let me try the strength of the demons for you first."


    The head of the Dharma testimony strides forward, drinks loudly, and has a strong Buddha light.


    "Three grade diamond pestle!" The golden light around the body turned into a Vajra pestle and shot at the giant.


    Before the giant could turn around, the diamond pestle went straight into the giant''s back.


    Roar -


    the giant roared and swept back.


    Forensic felt unprecedented impact. The whole person was photographed flying out for tens of meters and smashed into a shop along the street.


    "What a monster."


    "Is senior brother Fazheng OK?"


    "Wow..." At this time, the testimony jumped up: "almost died."


    Several other brothers were relieved to see that the testimony was safe.


    "Fortunately, it''s good that elder martial brother practices Vajra''s immortal Kung Fu."


    FA Zheng jumped out of the rubble and wiped his face: "this guy''s strength is so great, and his skin is rough and his flesh is thick. I can''t break his defense with a three grade Vajra pestle."


    "Hiss Three grade diamond pestle. " Baifra shook his head beside him and looked very disdainful.


    "What''s the matter? I think his move is powerful." Chen asked, puzzled.


    "The Dharma of Buddhism can be divided into nine levels, and the next three levels are the most important, which can only be regarded as the foundation. These monks can come to the battle of saints and blazers, which means they must be the most outstanding disciples of the younger generation of Wutai Mountain. Do you think if they only master the foundation of the Dharma, they can be selected by those old monks? That''s why I shook my head. They look down on the spirit world. They have more powerful magical powers and they have to hide themselves. They think it''s incredible when they are blocked by three kinds of magic powers. Do you think they are arrogant? "


    "The basic magic skill has the power of blinding and sound and light. The magic skill of the middle and top three is not to be invincible in the world?"


    "I admit that the sound is bright and the eyes are gorgeous, but if you want to say that it''s powerful, I can only say that you don''t see it." Baifra seized the opportunity and refused.


    "You have to take us as the standard, then I can''t help it." Chen Yu shrugs and looks back into the battlefield.


    Both Chen Yu and baifra belong to the top or near top characters in the spiritual world.At least in terms of strength, those who can beat them can count their fingers.


    So it doesn''t make sense to compare them.


    And the excellence of a group of middle school students is not compared with that of university professors.


    The battle between ten bareheaded and one giant, although baifra was dismissive of it, was still quite serious.


    Chen Yu was also interested in watching the war.


    This is the first time he has met a monk with real ability.


    Although Buddhism is a foreign religion.


    However, the development of thousands of years has already been localized in China.


    Chen Yu has no likes or dislikes for Buddhism.


    If there is any uncomfortable rule, it is to cut off the world of mortals and six desires.


    It seems that when there is an empty door, parents are not parents.


    In Chen''s view, these so-called rules and regulations are too anti human.


    But in religious matters, to be frank, one is willing to fight, the other is willing to suffer.


    As long as it doesn''t affect others, no one is entitled to gossip.


    And Buddhism also has a positive side, such as leading people to be good.


    Compassion is the core religious idea of Buddhism.


    The individual strength of ten big bald heads is obviously inferior to that giant.


    But they are all immortal Xiaoqiang.


    No matter the giant beats them head-on, they just don''t lie down.


    It''s like the little strong in the hot blood cartoon.


    When you can''t kill me, I have a hundred ways to kill you.


    They are the little powers in the spiritual world.


    "No wonder the people of Wutai Mountain sent them here." Baifra suddenly had a kind of epiphany.


    "Do they have anything special?" Chen asked.


    "Their level of magic and magic is not the first in the spirit world, even in their own door, but each of them has cultivated a body protecting magic. No wonder they regard the three level magic as a high-level attacking magic. It is estimated that they have mastered the three and four level magic at most."


    However, in Chen''s eyes, their body protection skills look similar.


    Everyone is golden, and with a bald head, Chen can''t tell who is who.

 Chapter 2206

    "The giant looks just big, nothing special."


    As soon as Chen Yu''s voice fell, he saw the giant''s eyes suddenly burst into a red light.


    Ray of destruction! Chen Yu once saw that the abyss devil could do the same, and it was also fired with his eyes.


    And Jolin NASH in the guild can do the same.


    But Jolin Nash''s destructive rays are from her fingers.


    I saw that the destructive ray was about to hit my junior brother.


    Dharma proves a flying body to block in front of younger martial brother, big drink: "King Kong treasure temple!!"


    All of a sudden, the golden light around me is like a liquid, forming a golden wall.


    The golden wall was smashed by the destructive rays in an instant, and the violent impact directly rushed FA Zheng and his younger martial brother out.


    Then the giant took a deep breath and burst out again.


    Roar -


    strong air pressure will directly destroy two or three low shops along the way.


    Ten big bald heads were thrown straight out.


    Even Chen can''t help but take a breath of cool air: "it''s so powerful."


    However, even if these ten big bald heads are so hurt, they still stand up intact.


    "It''s going to be a long-term battle. The defense of these ten bald heads is amazing."


    "In contrast, their attack power is too mediocre." Said baifra.


    Chen Yu nodded in agreement with baifra.


    The strength of these ten bald heads cannot be said to be weak, but their advantages and disadvantages are also obvious.


    Just then, a green light came from behind without warning.


    The green light twined around the giant''s neck and then directly pulled the giant to the ground.


    At the next moment, countless mice will emerge from all sides of the street.


    The swarm of mice burrowed directly into the giant''s snout.


    The giant cried, but there were too many mice in his stomach.


    He couldn''t stop vomiting, and the rats were destroying his stomach recklessly.


    Although giants are clones, they have no soul.


    But it also has pain.


    After all, it''s a living thing, not a dead one.


    Before long, the giant did not move.


    The mice came out of the giant''s mouth, nose and ears, and gathered in a human shape.


    At this time, several people came out from other corners.


    The ten bareheaded men looked at the men in indignation.


    It seems that they are all old acquaintances.


    "Oh, is this the gathering of Chinese spirits? It was first from Wutai Mountain, and now it''s from bowanxian League."


    "All immortals League? It''s a great look. "


    "What''s so powerful is the demon clan. Do you really think it''s the fairy in your myths and legends?"


    "You say the people behind are monsters? I don''t feel the evil spirit in them


    "Nonsense, when the demon clan moves around in the outside world, it must wear a magic weapon to suppress the evil spirit."


    "On the one hand is the monk who subdues the demons and subdues the demons, on the other hand is the monster that everyone fears. Are these two groups of people deadly enemies?"


    "Well, they won''t be friends anyway."


    Two groups of people look at each other face-to-face, and forensic science is the first to open up.


    "Linglong, what do you mean? This is the prey we saw first. Do you want to fight with such a horizontal thrust? "


    The group of the immortals League is headed by a demon clan with a girl appearance.


    And behind the strange shape of the demon clan seems out of place.


    Although the other demon clans are all human forms, they are either tall and strong, skinny or weird, all of which are unconventional.


    Only the girl named exquisite looks like a normal person.


    And the previous green light was released by her.


    "Little monk, you''re wrong. You''re confused and almost lost your life. But miss Ben is merciful and helps you. You''re not only ungrateful, but also vicious. What''s the reason? What''s more, is the name of Wutai Mountain written on the prey? Why are you? Or is there a rule in the trial of the battle of the saints and the Blazers that they can''t rob other people''s prey? "


    "You..."


    A group of young monks who have been subject to the rules and regulations since they were little children can''t argue with the girls who are articulate.


    "What happened to me? Am I wrong? " Linglong looks at the testimony proudly.


    "Elder martial brother, why talk with these monsters? It''s our duty to eliminate demons and defend Taoism."


    "Well, if we can''t reason, we''re going to do it, aren''t we?" Linglong is not afraid of these Buddhist disciples at all.


    "Ha ha A group of idiots who only grow meat but not brains. You can fight with us now. No matter what the outcome is, at least half of you will die, and then you will be out directly. "Hearing Linglong''s words, FA Zheng also hesitated.


    FA Zheng looks at the mouse essence again. Wei Daheng is a thief in the face.


    Wei Daheng has a magic jade in his hand.


    It was he who just came out of the giant''s belly.


    This channeling jade is not their task item for this trial.


    But the channeling jade can guide them to find three soul stones.


    After all, this giant has extraordinary strength.


    That''s why I carry this high-value item with me.


    As long as they get this channeling jade, they can get three soul stones.


    "We have a share of it, too." "If not, today we are fighting for both defeat and injury, and we will never let you feel better," he said forcefully


    The people on the Wanxian League also hesitated. They didn''t want to fight with the donkeys.


    They are old acquaintances.


    It''s not that their strength is inferior to the group of donkeys in Wutai Mountain.


    It''s hard enough for them.


    Maybe this group of donkeys can''t win them.


    But they don''t know what to do with the tortoise shells of these donkeys.


    The fighting power of the group of donkeys is average.


    But their tortoise shells are really hard.


    Hard is appalling.


    They can spend a whole day with any team.


    The second trial will take five days.


    If they did, they would not do anything for the next 24 hours.


    "This channeling jade can find three soul stones. We can divide them into one of you, but you have to work hard."


    "No, we want two."


    "Monks are supposed to be empty everywhere. You are so fussy about it. It''s not like a monk."


    Chen Yu and baifra are still standing in the alley: "what kind of monster is that little girl? It''s not like old monsters have changed in an old and vigorous tone. "


    "She''s certainly not as young as she looks, but she''s not as old as you think." "She should be some kind of monster transformed by the spirit of heaven and earth," said baifra


    "That''s the beast?"


    "It can''t reach the level of beast, but it''s higher than other monsters. It''s a spirit beast, like a water sting."


    "I want to take it back and pet my daughter."

 Chapter 2207

    "I''ve heard of Bai Ze, but I haven''t heard of water sting."


    "A kind of highly poisonous monster in the mountains and rivers. Are you sure you want to catch it and pet your daughter?"


    "That''s all right." Chen Yu heard that the water stung monster is poisonous, so he decided to take it into consideration for his own life safety.


    All of a sudden, Linglong suddenly looks at the shadow of Chen Yu and baifra.


    But there was nothing but darkness.


    Linglong didn''t see anything.


    But she was very sure that there was something hidden that made her very uncomfortable.


    "Let''s go." Linglong doesn''t want to face this feeling.


    She just wanted to get out of here, to be exact.


    "That little monster''s perception is really sharp."


    "After all, it''s a spirit beast. The creatures born from heaven and earth are born with a sense of danger. What''s more, your malice is undisguised."


    "I''m just saying it."


    Just as they were chatting, Wutai Mountain team and Wanxian league team had left.


    Although the two teams are hostile to each other, they are still restrained.


    "Let''s go, follow up and have a look. I want to see if they can give each other black hands."


    Chen is very interested in these two teams.


    "Open up some distance, the little monster has detected us, and will be more defensive along the way."


    Even at the level of Chen Yu and baifra, it is impossible to achieve real invisibility.


    Their stealth is a kind of perceptual or visual deception.


    Of course, there is such magic as invisibility in the spirit world.


    But there are always all kinds of defects, for example, the breath can not be hidden.


    Therefore, it is possible to find traces of Chen Yu and baifra by others under certain circumstances.


    So Chen and baifra need to be careful.


    It would be a shame to be seen through by a group of young people.


    The movements of the two teams were not slow.


    There were no obstacles along the way.


    Chen Yu and baifra followed the two groups to a mausoleum.


    In front of the mausoleum is a temple.


    For the time being, Chen Yu and baifra do not know which God this temple is dedicated to.


    From the perspective of temple style, it should be relatively ancient, not belonging to Nordic myth or Greek myth system.


    "Baifra, can''t you recognize what kind of temple this is?"


    "I don''t know, but judging from the scale of the mausoleum behind the temple, it should be a Byzantine emperor lying inside." "Of course, it''s just a mirror image of the real world, not the tomb of the real Byzantine emperor," baifra said


    They followed two groups to the mausoleum. Chen Yu and baifra also saw the names on the mausoleum.


    "Theodosius."


    "You know the emperor?"


    "The emperor of Rome in the fourth century A.D. was Theodosius I."


    "This was supposed to be the emperor of Byzantine Empire before?"


    "Byzantine Empire is the name introduced by historians in the 17th century to distinguish the ancient Roman Empire and the Holy Roman Empire. At the end of the 4th century, Theodosius I divided the huge empire into two parts and gave it to his two sons to rule it. They were divided into the Eastern Roman Empire and the western Roman Empire. The Eastern Roman Empire was the Byzantine Empire later on."


    "And this mausoleum was the first ruler of the eastern and Western Roman empires?"


    "First of all, your statement is not accurate. The Roman Empire was not built by him, but was separated by him. Secondly, the name Theodosius was not uncommon in ancient Rome. Even today, it is still a large aristocratic group with a population and a system. Therefore, for the time being, it is uncertain that this tomb is the tomb of Theodosius I, Moreover, the mausoleum of Theodosius has been found


    "Ancient Chinese emperors like to make many tombs. Maybe the tombs recognized by the public are fake."


    "You have some reason to say that, but you and I are not historians, so authenticity is meaningless to us."


    However, when Chen Yu and baifrawei entered the entrance of the mausoleum, they found that there was a strong smell of decay.


    "There seems to be something unclean in it."


    "Isn''t this normal? Since they found here, it means that they came here for something. The location of the whole soul stone hidden in the wasteland is determined by Wende. It''s not surprising that he wants to hide things in such a place."


    "The underground space of this mausoleum is so large that Theodosius I would not want to create a hell dynasty like the first emperor of ancient China?"


    "Whether Theodosius I knew the first emperor or not, the underground labyrinth here was designed and built in the direction of the magic array.""What kind of magic circle is it?"


    "How do I know."


    "Don''t you call yourself the messenger of God? There are still things you don''t know."


    "I am not God, nor omniscient."


    In the conversation between the two, the stone bricks on the floor of the passage began to be lifted one by one.


    One by one the rotten knights in armor stood up.


    Their armor did not fully resist the erosion of time, and their experiences became rotten.


    The exposed part is the blue spirit.


    "Wow, I''m so scared, little bald head. Clean these things up quickly." Linglong pretends to be frightened, but she looks at the testimony with a smile in her eyes.


    "You can''t do it yourself." The law is very uncomfortable to say.


    "These are all heroes and knights. They are all people with great merits. After death, their souls are willing to stay here to be loyal. If we do it, they will not be able to surpass life. Are you sure we want to do it?"


    What is the knight of the spirit? It has a lofty and firm will.


    And it''s only when it''s voluntary that it can be transformed into a knight of the spirit.


    Although they are dead, they have not disappeared.


    But forever in the world.


    Until the day when their armor is completely eroded by time, they will really return to the sky.


    As soon as the face of forensic science turns black, these smart knights are not bad people from any angle.


    Therefore, they are the only ones who are suitable to help these heroic knights to get rid of their armor and to cross.


    Of course, it is not by chanting scriptures and chanting articles that the Dharma proves their transition, but by their golden fists.


    Although there are a large number of heroes in the passage, their strength is a little unsatisfactory.


    They can''t stop two teams at all, or even one of them.


    It is proved by the law that a person can open a road in front of them, basically one punch at a time, and directly destroy the magic lines on their armor. The souls of these smart Knights will leave the broken armor and go where they should go.

 Chapter 2208

    Although the road is not smooth, the two teams did not encounter too much obstacles.


    They soon found a spirit stone.


    There is no more danger than the Knights of the spirit along the way.


    Everyone is in a trance. Is this the end?


    Even Chen Yu and baifra were disappointed.


    The fierce battles and dangers they had hoped for had not appeared.


    The part they explored was less than one tenth of the whole underground palace.


    "Is it too easy?"


    "It''s certainly simple under the guidance of channeling gems." Exquisite glanced at the eye method card, naturally said: "if there is no magic jade in hand, do you think we can find such a hidden place?"


    "But the wise Knights along the way are not at the same level as the giant before."


    "What that giant offers is the gem of channeling, and its value is not on the same level."


    At this time, Wei Daheng, the mouse elite, said, "exquisite, this underground palace is very big. Maybe there are many good things hidden in it. Why don''t we explore and explore again?"


    "It doesn''t feel good here." Said Linglong.


    "Danger here?"


    Other monsters still believe in exquisite perception.


    In fact, the perception of animal monsters is very sharp.


    But exquisite is the most acute one.


    "As a matter of fact, we have never been out of danger." Said Linglong.


    Chen Yu and baifra, hiding in the dark, look at each other.


    Is this little monster so perceptive?


    They have been very careful. The little monster still feels the danger.


    "You mean we''re followed?" At the same time, he and his brother began to look around to find the stalker.


    All of a sudden, Wei Daheng cried out, "I found it!"


    The mouse''s voice suddenly came from the feet of Chen Yu and baifra.


    The two men looked down. A mouse didn''t know when to run to their feet.


    In a flash, twenty people surrounded Chen Yu and baifra.


    Chen Yu and baifra look at each other and see each other''s helplessness.


    They all have their own pride and arrogance.


    But they all underestimated each other''s ability.


    "What now?" Chen asked.


    Chen Yu''s words did not avoid the two teams in front of him, but asked openly.


    "Don''t start too hard." Said baifra.


    "I''ll do it?"


    "You come." Baifra nodded.


    "Why me? Why don''t you do it? "


    "Because you exposed it." Baifra said naturally.


    "All right." Chen is helpless.


    As for the ability of concealment, I''m not as good as baifra.


    Baifra can even stand in front of others without being noticed.


    With this ability, Chen Ji was admired.


    At least he can''t do it himself.


    Even Chen Yu could not understand the magic principle.


    The ability to be ignored, which should have nothing to do with magic like invisibility.


    Maybe it''s magic, or the magic of deception perception.


    "These two guys are dangerous. We have to be careful." Linglong reminds me.


    Although she felt the danger of Chen Yu and baifra.


    But she''s not going to back out.


    Because the feeling of danger is very general.


    It''s not a clear data.


    It''s like a child with a gun. That''s danger.


    Or standing in front of a dragon, it is also very dangerous.


    Although Linglong felt their danger, the danger level of these two people was far from the level that made her panic.


    Moreover, there are twenty of them.


    There are only two people on the other side.


    So in Linglong''s view, there may be some danger.


    But they can handle it.


    Chen Yu took a few steps forward and went directly to the middle of the encirclement.


    Baifra took two steps back and made a gesture of please.


    "Ignore me and treat me as a spectator." Baifra said with a smile.


    The exquisite steps moved slightly and moved to the back of Chen Yu.


    Then a green poison gas came out of his mouth and hit Chen''s back.


    However, the gas had not yet approached Chen Yu before it dissipated.


    A disciple of Wutai Mountain rushed towards Chen Yu.


    The whole body of the disciple was golden, and he shouted: "great power Tianlong!"


    The golden light on his body is like a golden dragon. He follows the disciple''s trend and comes straight to Chen Zhu.When they saw Chen Yu, they stood in the same place, arms down, as if they had given up resistance.


    They all thought Chen really gave up resistance.


    But it''s understandable. After all, they are two.


    And one of them left himself out.


    It''s like he has to face twenty people on his own.


    And these twenty of them are not ordinary people. They are psychics.


    And twenty outstanding psychics.


    In a sense, they are among the best in the world of spirituality.


    But what happened in the next moment surprised everyone.


    Chen Yu raised his hand and stuck the bald neck in the air.


    Everyone looked at Chen Yu in amazement.


    "How could it be?"


    Chen Yu did not lay down his heavy hand, but threw it at will and threw the bald head back in front of his brothers.


    Although the fall was a little heavy, it didn''t hurt him much.


    "See what magic he uses?" Asked a large, bronzed man.


    "No, he didn''t use magic just now. It''s pure physical power." Linglong shook her head.


    "That''s the strengthening department?" The big man''s eyes were full of eager eyes: "I''ll compare with him and see who''s stronger."


    "Old ox, you are not as good as him."


    "Look down on me?" The monster named Lao Niu is not happy: "boy, look at me."


    After all, a pair of horns grow on the head of the old cow.


    A savage bull dashed towards Chen Yu.


    Chen Zhu grabs the horn with one hand, then swings his arm and directly throws the old ox out.


    At this time, the three monks suddenly held each other''s palms against their backs, and the monk at the front shouted: "five fingered Buddhist seal!"


    Chen Chu looked around and saw that the Buddha''s handprint was somewhat similar to his own boxing shadow.


    The Buddhist seal fell on Chen Yu. This time, it was not dissolved by Chen Yu''s non attribute element constitution.


    The sense of attack is very strong, but that''s all.


    Chen Yu''s body was just shaking.


    All the people were a little surprised.


    Is that ok?


    Just now, each of the three monks has its own superposed mana. The superposed mana is far greater than the full attack of the three monks.


    However, Chen Yu did not respond to the attack.


    "You''ve been fighting for so long. Even if it''s a round game, it''s my turn, isn''t it?"

 Chapter 2209

    "Be careful, this guy is very good." Exquisite reminds people of humanity.


    It can be seen that Chen Yu intended to fight back.


    Maybe Chen Yu didn''t lay a heavy hand before.


    It gives Linglong and others inexplicable courage and confidence.


    Suddenly, a smile appeared on Chen''s face.


    Bang -


    in a flash, Chen Yu penetrated the whole line.


    Two teams, 20 people were lifted in an instant.


    Although Chen is still not dead.


    But this time, it''s not easy to hurt them.


    Everyone is holding his head or covering his chest and groaning.


    "I hope you can learn from this experience and choose a good opponent to help you go further." Chen Yu stood in front of twenty people and clapped his hands.


    These people were flushed with the excitement of Chen''s words.


    It was an unprecedented defeat for them.


    However, Chen Yu also makes them feel powerless.


    That sense of frustration, let them unable to resist.


    "Let''s go." Chen Chu looks back at baifra.


    Chen and baifra were about to leave when the surrounding passage of the underground palace suddenly became distorted.


    Two people''s footsteps a meal, look at each other.


    "You did it? Or did they do it? "


    "Not me, I will not distort space."


    Chen is no stranger to this magic wave.


    This is a different space magic. Although it will be different from Chen Yu himself, it has the same attributes.


    That is to say, some people pull all of them into different space.


    Chen Yu frowned slightly.


    Because the wasteland collection is different space.


    On the basis of different space, open another different space.


    This mastery of space magic, as well as the level of magic, is very important.


    At this time, the surrounding space becomes a vast plain, the sky is dark.


    In the dust, an army appeared slowly.


    The army was all made up of knights.


    And they are not eroded by time.


    They are more magnificent and powerful than the heroic knights that Wutai Mountain team and Wanxian alliance team met before.


    There are still three generals'' heroes. In front of them is a king with a golden sword and a crown.


    FA Zheng, Linglong and others have been frightened by the sight in front of them.


    Where is this? Who are they?


    "Benedictus, the great Roman emperor, the guardian of the throne, the heirs of bilus, the commander in chief of the spirit, the holder and owner of morgbit..."


    The crown prince began to gush about his title.


    There are at least twenty in all.


    Anyway, most of the titles are incomprehensible.


    I can only understand the titles and identities of emperors and commanders.


    "Baifra, do you understand?"


    "It''s enough to listen to the front one. The back one is full of empty titles. Some of them were given by other European kings or emperors at that time. Of course, he also gave others many such titles."


    "The holy seat refers to Odin in the Nordic myth. The guardian of the holy seat says that he is a guard near the gods. He has many gods in the Nordic myth. He is also the first emperor in Europe. It is said that he once ruled the whole Nordic Europe. It is even said that only with his lineage can he become a king of a country."


    "Then he pulled us in here to fight with us?"


    "Obviously." Baifra also shrugged helplessly.


    On the other side, FA Zheng and Linglong look at each other.


    "What to do?"


    "What can we do? War, of course. Do you think we can make peace with them?"


    "But Do you think we can fight so many Knights of the spirit? "


    When Linglong saw the thousands of smart knights in front of her, she was in despair.


    How to fight? It''s impossible to win, okay.


    This is a situation of no solution at all.


    "Children, get out of the way." Chen Yu said quietly.


    When the two teams of Wanxian League and Wutai mountain looked at Chen Zhu, they still had some hatred in their eyes.


    Chen Yu and baifra go to the front.


    Different status, different status and different strength.


    So they need to make different choices and decisions.


    For example, the situation in front of us.


    In the battle of saints, there will always be many inevitable and unexpected situations.


    And in this situation, if people of their status are on the spot.


    Under normal circumstances, it is necessary to help the participants in the battle of saints.Of course, it''s within our power.


    Even if we do not help, we will not be punished.


    But it will make a difference.


    Some of the grudges are caused by this.


    "Two, the current situation is not one of us can solve alone, we should now sincerely cooperate to find the exit here to escape."


    Baifra looked back at Linglong. "Do you know how long it will take to find the gap in such a large space?"


    Linglong looks at baifra with red face.


    She was very upset with the tone and attitude of baifra.


    Baifra''s condescending gaze was like treating her as a real child.


    "You are very good, but we are not bad."


    "Yes, show me the proof."


    "We don''t need to prove anything. In short, if you want to get out of here, you must use it to us."


    Baifra smiled. "You can''t help anything."


    "Well, if you do it, it should be nothing to do with us." Baifra made a gesture of please.


    Baifra''s attitude annoyed Linglong.


    She admits that Chen Yu and baifra are both very good.


    Although baifra has not shot.


    But after all, it''s with Chen Yu.


    What can stand together is at least the same level.


    And Chen Yu did. He didn''t.


    Therefore, it should be taken for granted that the status and strength of Chen Yu are higher than that of Chen Yu.


    At this time, Theodosius pointed to Chen Yu and others with his golden sword.


    There are two hundred elites in a square.


    After Theodosius''s order, the elixir''s Square was set up.


    The knight of the spirit is rushing to the crowd.


    Linglong''s face changed dramatically, and she cried out, "defense quickly!"


    Needless to say, everyone knows the seriousness of the problem.


    This is not the same as those scattered and decaying elites.


    Both quantity and quality are not on the same level.


    And two hundred Knights of the spirit gathered together, just like a huge spear, to stab people directly.


    The whole body of the Dharma card was full of golden light. He shouted: "help me, younger martial brothers!"


    The other nine monks put their palms against each other''s backs, and finally poured all their magic power into him from behind the testimony.

 Chapter 2210

    "Tathagata palm!"


    I saw a huge Buddha standing in front of the battle.


    The Buddha, who is ten feet tall and full of golden light, raised his right arm and patted the wise Knight''s Square.


    Hearing the name, Chen Yu grinned.


    The name It''s a little low.


    Baifra looked at Chen Yu and said, "is there anything special about this name?"


    "Nothing." Chen Yu shook his head.


    But the power of the Tathagata palm is not weak at all.


    In a flash, the forward of the Knights of the spirit square was shot directly.


    In an instant, one-third of the knights were wiped out.


    Then the ten monks'' mana was exhausted.


    If you change to a normal spirit, the number of annihilations will be increased by at least ten times.


    But the knight is not that unclean spirit.


    They were created by the power of the holy system.


    Although it is a spirit, it is highly resistant to the power of the holy family.


    Buddhism and light magic are two systems.


    But the attributes of both are similar.


    Therefore, it is internationally recognized that the Buddhist Dharma is classified as a holy system.


    For the Knights of the spirit, they are like fish in the water, and the holy power is water.


    How much water does it take to kill dead fish?


    So the ten monks of Wutai Mountain team did not achieve the effect they wanted.


    Of course, a third of the loss is still a major disruption to the Knights of the spirit line.


    The Knights of the spirit have regrouped their ranks, and the front has shrunk a lot.


    However, their morale was not affected by this, but even higher.


    On the contrary, ten monks use the back of Tathagata''s palm.


    Both mana and momentum began to decline irresistibly.


    The strength gap between the two sides is too big.


    It''s all-round backwardness.


    Basically, it''s hard to use skills or tactics at this time.


    At this time, the alliance of immortals led by Linglong also stood out.


    Although Wanxian League and Wutai Mountain are enemies.


    But no one can be alone at this time.


    So it''s time for exquisite command.


    It''s also ten people working together.


    Ten people stand in a straight line, at the same time, all the mana is lifted and pushed forward.


    "A sea of mountains!"


    In a flash, there was a huge sandstorm in the wasteland.


    The front end of the sandstorm turned into a huge face, roaring Chen Zhu''s cavalry front.


    But at this time, the front of the heroic Knight''s Square suddenly accelerated.


    Every Knight of the spirit has the same golden brilliance.


    The golden radiance is integrated into a golden gun, which rushes towards the sandstorm.


    Crash -


    in a flash, the sandstorm was directly penetrated.


    Both sides are still dark, but the middle is covered by brilliant golden light.


    Ten of the ten members of the immortals League spewed out blood at the same time.


    And the golden gun was overwhelming.


    All immortals League and Wutai mountain people have already expressed their despair.


    Too bad


    No matter Wutai Mountain or Wanxian league can not feel the hope of victory.


    All of a sudden, a shadow of a fist came down from the sky and fell directly into the heroic Knight''s Square.


    Boom -


    in a flash, the whole array of heroes and knights disappeared under the shadow of that fist.


    All the people of Wanxian League and Wutai Mountain opened their mouths and stared at Chen Yu.


    They all saw Chen when he put his hand.


    But subconsciously, Chen''s actions are ignored.


    Until that terrible scene just appeared.


    That''s how they react.


    One punch, just one.


    More than one hundred Knights of the spirit were smashed like that.


    Then they understood that Chen Yu had never touched the truth when he was fighting with them before.


    "Say, you should step back."


    Baifra walked slowly until he came to Chen Yu and stood side by side.


    Theodosius was furious when he saw that his army had been easily destroyed.


    The roar of Theodosius can also be heard from hundreds of meters away.


    I saw a general in black armor riding towards the crowd.


    When the black armor general came to the middle of the battlefield, he shouted, "who will fight with me?"


    General black armour is full of disturbing breath.


    This breath is not that evil breath, but it makes people feel palpitation."That black armour general gives me a very good feeling not good." Delicate face slightly changed.


    "The black armor is made of black black black gold." The face of the testimony is solemn: "the absolute magic armor that claims to survive under the doomsday magic, and also has unparalleled physical defense."


    "The whole armor is black and dark gold? That''s farting. All of us can''t break that turtle shell when we go up. "


    What is doomsday magic? In short, it''s the magic of extermination.


    Although there has never been doomsday magic in this world.


    But there was a theory of doomsday magic in the spirit world.


    Once upon a time, some sages claimed that they had the opportunity to launch doomsday magic if conditions permit.


    And black Xuan gold is also known as absolute magic resistance, no magic can be eroded, no magic can be destroyed.


    Even the magic of annihilation can''t destroy the barrier cast by black Xuan gold.


    So as soon as the black armor general appeared, it made everyone feel desperate.


    Even the top group of people in the spirit world can''t break the armor made of black Xuan gold.


    What''s more, they?


    Baifra looked at the general in black armor.


    He was going to do it.


    However, seeing general heijia, he stepped back directly.


    "I''m not good at this kind of enemy, you go."


    "Well, that''s what''s going to get you out of the way?"


    "He''s not worth it." Baifra said stiffly.


    This black armour general is really very troublesome for baifra.


    Although it''s impossible for baifra to be defeated by such a monster, to defeat general heijia, baifra needs to use at least 80% of his strength.


    He would rather face a thousand Knights than the general in black armor.


    "All right." Chen Yu stepped forward.


    The black armor general rode his horse and rushed to Chen Yu.


    And in this accelerated process, the power of general heijia is becoming more and more powerful.


    And the ground began to shake under the feet of all men.


    "The black armour general must have been a powerful and extremely strengthened Department psychic before his death. After his death, his body was specially treated, which made him more terrible."


    Because any alchemy magic can''t work on black and dark gold.


    So black Xuan gold itself is not magic metal.


    But the strengthening system, especially the power system, can give full play to the power of black Xuanjin.


    When a strengthening department psychic wears such a suit of black Xuan gold armor, it is almost invincible.


    It''s hard for psychics at least at the level of two teams to compete with this kind of enemy.


    What''s more, they can''t think of anyone else who can break through the black mechanism armor.

 Chapter 2211

    Facing the overwhelming momentum.


    Chen Yu was also attentive and focused on the general of black armor.


    Fist slowly clenched


    Here we are! Punch!


    The ground caved in a ten meter arc pit.


    People probe to see the bottom of the pit, only to see the former majestic black armor general, now completely deformed.


    Especially the armor on the chest is completely concave and flat.


    Everyone''s expression was frozen.


    They all think they are wrong.


    That''s black Xuan gold!


    It''s true that black Xuan gold is not completely indestructible.


    But it''s definitely not human power.


    Once someone used a steel forging machine to try to change the shape of black Xuan gold.


    But it ended in failure.


    At present, the process of forging black Xuan gold can only be melted first and then molded.


    At normal temperature, black Xuan gold is almost indestructible.


    However, Chen''s attack subverted their cognition.


    I can''t imagine the power of Chen Yu''s fist.


    One strike directly destroyed the spirit body of general heijia and heixuanjin.


    Chen Yu clapped his hands and went back to baifra.


    "Then it''s up to you."


    "Yes."


    At this time, Theodosius was furious, and he kept shouting and scolding, and at the same time, he let his army down.


    Tens of thousands of smart Knights took firm steps to kill people.


    In addition to Theodosius, the remaining two generals followed suit.


    Baifra stood there, watching the two generals who did not lose to general heijia rush to his eyes.


    Baifra still did not have any reaction, hands embrace chest, calmly meet the arrival of the strong enemy.


    "Linglong, isn''t that guy fighting back? That''s how he waits to die? "


    Linglong didn''t answer the question of forensic evidence. She just stared at baifra''s back.


    Chen Yu has robbed so much.


    She believed that baifra would not be weak.


    However, byfra has been very low-key so far.


    All of a sudden, baifra looked up at the two wise generals.


    The bodies of the two smart generals burst into flames.


    They burn with their mounts.


    "What kind of magic is this? Is it made of fire? "


    All immortals alliance led by Linglong is made up of demons.


    In addition to the fire demons, other demons don''t like fire very much.


    It''s even fear.


    Just like human beings.


    This is due to their biological instincts, which have not yet completely retreated.


    "Never seen such a fire." FA Zheng shakes his head.


    Although the flame is powerful, it is not the main reason for the seriousness of law and syndrome.


    What he really cares about is how he did it.


    He didn''t see it at all.


    The fire seemed to appear on the two wise generals.


    If baifra had dealt with them in this way, they might have been as dead as the two generals.


    Soon, the two smart generals were burned with empty armor.


    Then the flames began to pour into the rest of their armor.


    Two armor that should have been empty suddenly stood up again.


    However, from the gap between the two armor, we can see that their interior has been filled with flames.


    And these two armor which is occupied by the fire turns to face the heroic cavalry.


    Then, under the eyes of all the people, the two flame armor rushed into the army of the knight.


    But in an instant was the spirit of the cavalry submerged.


    In the next moment, there is a wave among the ranks of the Knights.


    The two flame armor began to release their energy.


    Each time the two flame armor is wielded, it will bring out huge waves of fire.


    Every blow is full of destruction.


    The troops of Wanxian League and Wutai Mountain have been stunned by the battle beyond their imagination.


    Too strong! It''s too powerful.


    They are not on the same level at all.


    Whether it''s Chen Yu or baifra, what they show is awesome power.


    Thirty minutes of killing, the British knights could not move forward.


    All are blocked by two flame armor.


    Tens of thousands of knights were burned to ashes.


    This is absolute strength rolling, without any detour and strategy.


    And it seems that baifra is able to do it without any difficulty.And Theodosius was equally calm.


    One person and one horse stand just like that thousands away from each other.


    Chen Yu came to baifra''s side: "that Theodosius seems to be absorbing the souls of those brave knights who are destroyed by you."


    The breath of Theodosius, who absorbed the souls of tens of thousands of knights, has become terrifying.


    It can even be described as shock.


    It''s like the shock of a man''s first encounter with an aircraft carrier.


    At the moment, in the eyes of Wanxian League and Wutai Mountain team, they are the tiny human beings facing the aircraft carrier.


    When the last Knight of the spirit was destroyed, Theodosius finally moved.


    His white horse suddenly grew a pair of wings, incarnated as a heavenly horse, carrying Theodosius soaring in the sky.


    Theodosius looked down at the people, and his eyes looked down as if they were all living beings.


    The golden sword in his hand pointed at all people, and the golden light burst up.


    A golden pillar of light fell down, as if it were suppressed by hundreds of millions of tons of mountains.


    All the people in Wutai Mountain and Wanxian League spit out blood.


    Even if the golden light has not yet fallen on them, they still feel the supreme oppression.


    That''s not a threat to life.


    Under that pressure, it was as if everything was going to disappear.


    All of a sudden, everyone was in the dark.


    Then all the light disappeared.


    They thought they were dead the moment before.


    But in the next moment, the ground suddenly shakes, bringing their thoughts back to reality.


    They found themselves in a dark space.


    The violent shaking of the ground told them that they were still alive.


    The vibration of the ground lasted for more than ten seconds, which gradually subsided.


    Then the top of the dark space begins to disappear, and light penetrates.


    It was only then that they found themselves in a huge shroud of black and red like liquid matter.


    And it''s this substance that protects them.


    All of a sudden, a few days ago in the wasteland.


    Once upon a time, there was a huge black and red cover.


    It''s the same as the cover in front of them.


    For the cover they had built that day was released by Chen Zhu.


    Chen Chu looks up at Theodosius in the sky.


    "This guy has become very powerful now It''s horrible, baifra. Are you sure you can handle it? "


    Baifra took a deep breath, his face showed unprecedented seriousness.


    "I can. You don''t need to do anything. This guy gives it to me."

 Chapter 2212

    Chen Zhu retreated to the crowd.


    Baifra is moving forward.


    A hot breath came from baifra.


    Even Chen Yu in the rear felt the hot breath.


    Baifra''s steps were steady and firm.


    The ground on which he stepped began to melt.


    The faces of the Wutai Mountain team and the Wanxian league team changed.


    Because it''s not just the land beneath baifra that melts.


    Instead, the ground began to melt hundreds of meters around.


    The flat ground has now turned into lava.


    It''s not that there''s no magic that can melt the rocks on the ground in the psionic world.


    But if we want to melt the earth, it is not possible for ordinary magic.


    Still need huge magic!


    When he came under Theodosius.


    Within a kilometer radius, it has been completely transformed into a lava pool.


    Everyone was gaping.


    Even Chen Yu could not help but lament that the magic of baifra was not under him at all.


    If Chen Yu has no small world, he can restore his magic power continuously.


    Pure competition magic, really can''t win baifra.


    "As a mortal, you are very good." Said Theodosius in a haughty tone.


    Chen Chu laughed, and the tone of Theodosius was the same as that of baifra.


    As for the others, they are not as heartless as Chen Yu.


    One is as bright as the sun in the sky.


    One is like the eternal lava in purgatory.


    "Ants, fall into the abyss for me." Theodosius''s golden sword suddenly shot out a golden sword, and ran straight towards baifra.


    Baifra didn''t hide or flash. In the lava pool, a giant arm composed of lava stretched out and grabbed the golden sword Qi wielded by Theodosius.


    The golden sword is as powerful as a bamboo, and the giant lava arm is constantly falling apart.


    From the palm to the arm, cut down.


    However, no matter how the golden sword spirit is destroyed.


    We can''t cut off the giant arms of the lava completely.


    Because of the continuous flow of lava on the giant arm, the giant arm is rebuilt.


    Wutaishan team and Wanxian league team have been stunned.


    Is this the power of a top psychic?


    This battle is just like the battle between gods in myth and legend.


    When they saw Chen Yu smash general heijia with a fist, they thought that should be the top.


    But when I saw the battle between Theodosius and baifra.


    But more shocking, more soul stirring.


    Chen Yu gazed into the middle of the battlefield.


    Whether it''s baifra or Theodosius, their strength is beyond reason.


    For the time being, Chen can''t tell whether it''s Theodosius or baifraqiang.


    Finally, the golden sword energy dissipated and disintegrated.


    And the lava boom is back.


    "No matter how hot the lava is, it can''t compare with the brilliance of the sun! Let you see the real sun. " Theodosius had a big drink, and his figure was much higher, and his brilliance was even more dazzling.


    Gradually, the light on Theodosius began to wrap.


    A real sun appeared above the heads of people.


    The brilliant brilliance, the fierce heat, can not be looked at directly.


    Jolin Nash would do similar magic, using fire magic to condense a small sun.


    But there is no comparison between that little sun and the one that Theodosius incarnates in front of him.


    Jolin Nash''s little sun is a super fireball at best.


    However, Chen Yu can feel the destructive power and breath on the little sun that Theodosius incarnates.


    "Even the sun, I will pull you into the abyss."


    Baifra raised his arms high, and many giant arms of lava rose in the lava pool.


    The hands of the giant lava arms are all holding a red chain baked by the magma.


    The giant arm suddenly threw out the chain, and all the chains bound the little sun.


    Tie up the sun directly.


    The hot and extreme heat of the little sun still can''t melt the chain.


    Baifra grabs in the void, just like catching something, and starts to pull down hard.


    The arms of the lava began to pull down.


    Theodosius, who was incarnated as little sun, also felt the difficulty of baifra.


    He immediately changed his strategy.


    Since we can''t melt these chains, we''ll just shatter them.


    The sun burst into an incomparable shock.Just like the explosion of stars, they spread out in all directions.


    In a flash, everyone felt the earth shaking.


    Of course, there is a brilliant brilliance.


    All the chains were shattered in an instant.


    "Mortal, don''t you understand? There is a qualitative gap between you and me. "


    "You are not a God, so you are not entitled to call me mortal." Baifra''s face was cold.


    The two sides looked at each other from afar, though Theodosius was understating.


    But his eyes have shown.


    He saw baifra as the enemy of his life.


    It''s not what he said about mortals and ants.


    "Sir, who can win?" Asked Linglong carefully.


    "I don''t know. I can''t see."


    Chen Yu didn''t push it, he couldn''t see it.


    Chen Yu''s strength has always been in front of the realm.


    Chen Yu is stronger than both of them.


    But the eye didn''t catch up.


    Of course, the main reason is that the strength of both of them is beyond the scope that Chen can evaluate.


    Even if Zhang Tian came here, he could not calculate the exact result.


    After all, whether it''s baifra or Theodosius, they can''t get their cards out before they meet real enemies.


    "You''re not going to help him?"


    "He has a big temper. I''ll insult him if I help him, so I can''t insult him." Chen Yu said quietly.


    The fighting between the two sides is still going on. For the time being, there is no clear distinction between the good and the bad.


    But it''s really a pleasure to see the battle between the two.


    Both sides of the magic are extremely gorgeous, from the visual to psychological impact is wave after wave.


    "Baifra, if you keep fighting like this, all our itineraries will be ruined. Should you be a little more serious?"


    Chen''s remark did not attract baifra''s attention.


    But Theodosius was upset.


    Chen Yu''s remark is obviously that baifra didn''t take it seriously before.


    "Mortal, do you want to die faster?"


    Chen Chu shrugged, "no, I don''t want to."


    Baifra snorted, "your opponent is me now."


    Theodosius looked back at baifra and said, "maybe that mortal is right. I should be a little more serious."


    "You really should be more serious." Baifra''s face turned colder.


    The magma pool under his feet became more boiling.


    Theodosius raised his brow and raised his golden sword. A huge golden magic circle appeared in the sky.


    "It seems that you are going to win or lose with one move. I''m impatient."

 Chapter 2213

    Theodosius held up the golden sword, and his magic was all over the sky.


    There are stars in the golden magic circle.


    The stars appeared from the golden magic array, and kept approaching the ground.


    Gradually, the people finally saw the star. To be exact, it was a group of knights on a heavenly horse.


    The knight of the heavenly steed, with a spear in his hand, dashed toward the ground.


    At this time, another giant lava arm is protruding from the magma.


    The giant arms of the lava clapped the cavalries of the heavenly steeds.


    Theodosius looked at baifra with a sneer. "Don''t you have any other moves? It''s the same move again. "


    Baifra raised his arms and clenched his fists: "do you want to see new moves? I''ll do it for you. " After all, the magma pool is boiling more violently.


    I saw a lava giant standing up from the lava. The lava giant was as tall as a hundred feet, with countless arms on his body.


    All the arms of the lava giant are on his back.


    The lava giant''s countless arms waved, and one by one the heavenly horse riders fell down like rain.


    However, there are also Tianma Cavaliers who skip the front of the lava giant and directly attack the lava giant.


    For the lava giants, those Tianma knights are annoying mosquitoes.


    But even these mosquitoes are not easy to deal with.


    Even if the lava giant has countless arms.


    And their spears can also do damage to lava giants.


    What''s more, there are a lot of these mosquitoes.


    Of course, the number of mosquitoes is actually decreasing.


    The lava giant has the supplement of the magma pool, and the damaged part is quickly made up.


    But the magic of baifra is not infinite.


    He''s trying to maintain the lava giant.


    But his magic has already consumed seven or eight points.


    In contrast to Theodosius, his magic still seems to be abundant.


    After all, he absorbed the souls of tens of thousands of knights.


    Their soul and magic belong to Theodosius.


    Chen Yu frowned. He didn''t know if there were any other cards in baifra.


    But if we take this trend.


    There is no doubt that baifra will lose.


    Baifra seems to feel Chen''s intention.


    Suddenly he looks back at Chen Yu and shakes his head.


    Chen Yu just stepped forward and let baifra realize his intention.


    Seeing his refusal, Chen could only step back.


    Baifra is in a desperate situation at the moment.


    His magic is no longer strong.


    But he still didn''t mean to step back.


    Theodosius launched the final onslaught, the golden sword pointing at baifra at the same time.


    Countless cavaliers of the heavenly steed rushed to the lava giant.


    The body of the lava giant is constantly peeling off.


    This duel fully illustrates the sentence that ants often bite to death.


    "If you fail, you are a mole ant!" Theodosius looked down at baifra and said, "are you ready for death?"


    Baifra gasped. It seemed that the battle was really pushing him to the brink.


    All of a sudden, Chen Yu raised his eyebrows.


    The breath on baifra suddenly became disordered.


    What''s the matter? Can''t be in such a critical moment to go crazy, right?


    Chen Yu stepped forward again, regardless of baifra''s attitude.


    If his life is in danger, Chen can''t stand by.


    Just then, the breath of baifra changed again.


    His breath is recovering at an amazing rate.


    His hair and skin are turning red. Under his skin, magma seems to flow.


    Chen Yu looks at baifra doubtfully.


    All of a sudden, a familiar but strange breath emerged from baifra.


    "Little world!" Chen Yu gave a low cry.


    Baifra broke through!


    He sucked magma into his body.


    The magma became part of him, and the magma pool became his source of strength.


    In the past, he just created a magma pool.


    Although the power is amazing, it will eventually be exhausted.


    Now, magma pool has become a part of him, he no longer needs to deliberately create magma pool.


    Magma pool will always be with him, into his blood.


    Baifra seems to have expected all this for a long time, and was not surprised by his breakthrough.


    This time he just raised one arm and opened it to the sky.


    In a flash, a red cloud appeared in a higher position above the golden magic array.


    Red clouds began to fall into pieces of flint and magma.The first thing destroyed was the golden magic circle below.


    And then there are the Tianma knights.


    Wutai Mountain team and Wanxian league team have seen dementia.


    The battle in front of us is like the mythical fighting method of God and man.


    Theodosius was also shocked.


    "How is it possible? How is your magic restored? "


    "I''m sorry, in my eyes, you''re just my grindstone." Baifra said quietly.


    After all, a huge arm stretched out from the red cloud and grabbed Theodosius.


    "Die for me! How could I be defeated by an ant like you... "


    Theodosius had lost his discretion and cut out the golden sword.


    The big arm in the red cloud was cut off directly.


    But this is just the beginning.


    A giant lava appears again in the red cloud.


    The lava giant poked away the red cloud and showed his huge body.


    It''s more shocking than the last time I stood up in the lava pool.


    Theodosius wildly wielded the golden sword.


    But this time, he seemed very laborious.


    Although this lava giant looks like the one before it.


    But the strength is not on the same level.


    As Theodosius struggled to resist, the lava giant burst out a torrent of lava.


    Boom -


    Theodosius finally fell to the ground.


    "No I will not lose How can I lose... "


    Theodosius stood up awkwardly, but his body was dissipating irresistibly.


    In fact, even though he defeated baifra before baifra didn''t break through, he didn''t have much left.


    Now baifra has made a breakthrough on that basis.


    One side has already reached the limit, while the other is just like a new generation.


    So the outcome is doomed.


    Theodosius had no more to spare.


    The battle finally came to an end.


    Theodosius stumbled, suddenly regained his composure, with a sort of grim smile on his face.


    "Do you think you won? Do you really think you won? "


    "I did win." Baifra''s flat response.


    "Winning a game doesn''t mean winning. Soon you will find that your victory is so stupid, ha ha..." Theodosius used his last strength to make a crazy laugh: "you don''t know anything, you don''t understand anything..."


    "Baifra, what''s he talking about?"

 Chapter 2214

    "I don''t understand." Baifra shook her head. "It''s just the wailing of strangers."


    In fact, neither Chen Yu nor baifra have any pity for this.


    They went to pity Theodosius, so if they were defeated, who would pity them?


    But Theodosius''s final madness, with wanton ridicule, was as ridiculous as the victory of baifra.


    This alien space is collapsing. With the dissipation of Theodosius, the alien space is becoming nihilistic.


    They went back to the underground palace under the mausoleum.


    At this time, the people of Wutai Mountain team and Wanxian league team all kept away from the eyes of Chen Zhu and baifra.


    The eyes that look at them become awe and fear.


    Both of them are refreshing the cognition of 20 people in two teams.


    They are very clear that even if they have ten times more people, they can not defeat the existence of these two monster levels.


    In particular, the battle between baifra and Theodosius made them feel that baifra was like a mythical figure.


    Baifra suddenly turned to them and everyone shivered.


    "Don''t say anything just now, understand? Otherwise... "


    Baifra''s right palm suddenly turned to magma: "otherwise, you''d better think about your own future."


    "What do you mean by threatening a group of children?" Chen Yu rolled his eyes.


    "It''s like you haven''t done anything like that." Baifra is also rolling her eyes.


    Chen thinks about it. Last time, it seemed to be the same scene. He also threatened other teams with the same tone.


    I don''t seem to be qualified to say baifra at all.


    "Well, don''t worry about the details. Let''s go to other teams." Chen immediately shifted the subject.


    Out of the tomb palace, Chen asked, "this tomb should be the real one of Theodosius."


    "Maybe." Baifra is not sure.


    Although I met Theodosius in the different space of the mausoleum.


    But this is not absolute evidence.


    After Chen Yu and baifra left, Wutai Mountain team and Wanxian league team came out of the mausoleum.


    "Are both of them gone?"


    "Gone, gone."


    "Those two guys are terrible. They are monsters."


    "Do you think Zhang Tianshi is better or weaker than the two of them?"


    "That must be strong After all Zhang Tianshi is recognized as the most powerful psychic in the spiritual world. "


    When Linglong said this, she was not very confident.


    In fact, none of them has ever been exposed to the top of the list.


    So they can''t imagine how powerful those top figures are.


    The battle between baifra and Theodosius almost refreshed their world outlook.


    They don''t know if Chen Yu and baifra are the best.


    But they knew one thing, even the elders of their family could not provoke those two people.


    When they left, the mausoleum began to crumble.


    ¡­¡­


    "Eh?" Zhang Tianyi, as a law enforcer, had always been in the center of the wasteland collection.


    If there is any emergency, he can arrive at the scene as soon as possible.


    All of a sudden, he felt that the world of the wasteland had changed.


    He didn''t know what the change was.


    After all, he didn''t open up the wasteland collection.


    It''s the work of Istanbul''s psychics for thousands of years.


    So Zhang Tianyi didn''t know much about the wasteland collection.


    And the change just now left him at a loss.


    He didn''t know where the change came from.


    I don''t know whether it''s good or bad.


    Zhang Tianyi picked up the special communicator.


    "Wendy, where are you?"


    "I''m in the lab, what''s up?"


    "I just felt an unusual change in the wasteland collection. The aura of heaven and earth in the air suddenly increased by about 20%, and the aura became more restless."


    "It''s impossible that all the entrances and exits of the wasteland collection are blocked, and the external aura of heaven and earth can''t suddenly come in, so the aura of heaven and earth here is fixed, and it''s impossible to suddenly increase by 20%." Winder replied.


    "But I do feel it." Zhang Tianyi said, "would you like to come out and have a look?"


    "But wait ten minutes for me."


    Wend said ten minutes, that must be ten minutes.


    Not a second, not a second.


    When Wende appeared beside Zhang Tianyi, Zhang Tianyi''s first reaction was to cover his nose and step back.


    Wende is recognized as the world''s first alchemist.


    Like most alchemists, he is also slovenly.And there''s always a strong smell.


    Zhang Tianyi made a French seal: "the sky and the earth are empty, and the clock is smart."


    When the French seal fell on winder, the smell of winder suddenly disappeared.


    "Master Zhang, how about giving me your light and clean spell?"


    "Get down to business." Zhang Tian glanced at Wende and said angrily.


    "I''m not sensitive to the aura of heaven and earth, I don''t realize it."


    "I can detect it." Zhang Tianyi said, "are you sure what''s going on?"


    "No, if it''s true, as Zhang Tianshi said, something unusual must have happened to the wasteland collection."


    "Even you don''t know?"


    "I am not the master or creator of the wasteland collection, which was developed by our ancestors."


    "By the way, I''ve always been curious. Istanbul''s psychics have gone through more than ten generations, and countless psychics have been opening up wasteland collections. What''s their purpose?"


    "I don''t know." Wender still replied calmly.


    "Well, let''s not talk about it. Let''s look for the source of the spirit of heaven and earth."


    "If there is a sudden increase in the aura of heaven and earth in one world, there must be a source. As long as we find this source, we will know what happened." Said winder.


    "You can''t even feel the change of heaven and Earth Spirit. Can you find the source?" Zhang Tianyi said scornfully.


    "I have my way naturally."


    "Then it depends on your performance."


    Winder takes out a compass. Unlike the Chinese compass, Winder''s compass has six pointers, and the symbols on it are also obscure.


    Winder shook the compass, and the pointer began to turn wantonly.


    It wasn''t long before winder got the answer.


    "In the southeast, 15 kilometers from here There is an old king''s mausoleum, but it''s a mirror mausoleum. There are some scattered and decadent heroes who are going to fly away. "


    "Are you sure it''s there?"


    "You will deceive me, but my magic props will not deceive me."


    "Then let''s go to that place and see what happened there."


    When they found the tomb, they found that the ground had collapsed.


    There is a deep pit left on the ground, from which the spirit of heaven and earth flourishes.

 Chapter 2215

    "What''s down here?" Zhang Tianyi asked.


    "It should have been a mirror image of Theodosius I''s mausoleum." Wender''s tone is not very certain either.


    "Just a mirror image of the mausoleum?"


    "At least all I know is mirror image." Said winder.


    "Is there nothing else?"


    "I don''t know."


    Zhang Tianyi is probing around. There are obvious signs of human activity here.


    "You''ve set up a spirit stone here?" Zhang Tianyi asked.


    Since there are signs of activity, it is likely that some participants in the battle of saints and Blazers are attracted by the spirit stone.


    Zhang Tianyi looked at Wende suspiciously, and Wende touched his chin, and replied, "some of the elite stones in the desert are arranged by my disciple, Nancy. I don''t have the impression that elite stones have been arranged here."


    "Is he in the wilderness now?"


    "In."


    "Call him here." Zhang Tianyi said.


    Wender took out the communicator: "Nancy, where are you now?"


    "Teacher, I''m in the center building, monitoring the whole situation."


    "My mausoleum at Theodosius I. come here. I need to ask you something."


    "OK, teacher, please wait a moment, I''ll be there later."


    Zhang Tianyi and Wende, left and right, did not see the arrival of Nancy.


    "It seems that your disciples have serious procrastination." Zhang Tian said in a somewhat ironic tone.


    Even if she didn''t have the speed of both of them, it couldn''t have been three hours.


    Unless he doesn''t want to come or something happens on the way.


    Wend took out the communicator again, but no one answered at the other end of the communicator this time.


    Wender''s face suddenly darkened.


    No one likes to be pigeoned, nor does winder.


    "I hope Nancy will give me a reasonable explanation later."


    Wende and Zhang Tianyi return to the central building.


    However, when Wender returned to his laboratory, he found that his laboratory was completely destroyed.


    Many valuable materials can not be found, and all kinds of important instruments are damaged.


    And Nancy''s gone.


    "Nancy!" Wender growled, his face like a storm in the hot sun.


    "Are you sure that''s what Nancy did?" Zhang Tianyi said otherwise.


    "You mean someone broke in here? And took Nancy


    "Ha ha Of course, he did it. Do you need to think about it? Besides him, there are other people who can enter your laboratory? Besides him, who knows where your important materials and instruments are? Besides him, I don''t think it''s a temporary idea for him to betray you. " Zhang Tianyi said in disgust.


    Wende heard Zhang Tianyi''s words. At the beginning, he really thought he had misunderstood Nancy.


    As a result, Zhang Tianyi''s words directly hurt his heart.


    There is no doubt that there is an attempt to stay by her side.


    "When you called him to go to the mausoleum, he knew he could not hide any more, so before he left, he gave you a big hole."


    "If I catch that guy, I''ll soak his brain directly in formalin so that he will never die."


    ¡­¡­


    "Congratulations, Nancy. You can finally get rid of that boring life. Welcome back to your extended family."


    Nancy looked at the people who had come to meet her.


    "I have nothing to be happy with when I come back compared to the troubles that follow. Soon Wender will find me, but you, and I and you will share all his anger."


    Everyone''s smile, which was still happy, suddenly became dignified.


    "Have you got everything?" A spirit body comes out of the crowd. This spirit body is a dark soul.


    "Yes, where are you?"


    "There is already an eye opening, which we expect to be faster."


    "Who opened it?" Asked Nancy in surprise.


    "I don''t know, and it''s the mausoleum of Theodosius I that we have the most headache."


    "How could it be Is it Zhang Tianshi? You successfully calculated Zhang Tianshi? Lured him into the mausoleum of Theodosius I? "


    Because each of them has a different division of labor, Nancy is in charge of sleeping beside winder.


    Then we can get the first-hand information from Wender.


    So she didn''t know the specific tasks and processes of other partners.


    But at this moment, the array eyes hidden in Theodosius I''s Mausoleum were destroyed.After all, the eyes hidden in the mausoleum of Theodosius I, the guardian, was Theodosius, the emperor blessed by God.


    Unless there are those in the spiritual world, it is almost impossible to defeat Theodosius the guardian.


    Now I heard that the eyes of the array were opened. The first thing Nancy thought of was Zhang Tianyi.


    Although their original plan was to calculate Zhang Tianyi and let him help open the eyes of the array inadvertently.


    But now I think of Zhang Tianyi''s rage.


    That and angry winder are two concepts.


    Wende is known as the world''s first alchemist.


    But he was far from the best.


    It''s just good.


    But Zhang Tianyi is not the same. He is even called the closest man to the gods in some areas.


    Or the only God in the world.


    Even if Zhang Tianyi is not a real God.


    He also has his own followers and admirers.


    "We didn''t have time to arrange, but the eyes were opened. We didn''t understand the details."


    Nancy pondered for a while. Although they were companions, they were still wary of each other.


    So she didn''t fully trust her partner''s words.


    Especially in combination with the previous conversation between Wende and her, it was revealed that Wende and Zhang Tianyi had learned about the mausoleum of Theodosius.


    Therefore, it is natural for Nancy to think that the array eyes hidden in the mausoleum were opened by Zhang Tianyi.


    Maybe Zhang Tianyi already knows about it.


    Facing a winder, it''s hard for them.


    Now we need to add a person who is closest to the gods.


    Nancy''s heart suddenly felt as breathless as ten mountains.


    If she can, she hopes she will never face Zhang Tianyi.


    She has been a student of winder for the past few years.


    So I had some contact with Zhang Tianyi.


    She also heard Wende talk about Zhang Tianyi''s horror.


    Never try to be the enemy of Zhang Tianyi.


    It was a very desperate enemy.


    Even if it is the same generation, the same level of the twenty-three generations of blood Marys are gloomy existence.

 Chapter 2216

    "All of a sudden, it''s a little boring." Chen Yu complained.


    "I''ve just experienced that in the tomb of Theodosius I, and now of course I don''t think it''s exciting for these little guys to fight."


    After all, although the battle between saints and blazers is fierce, there is room for everyone.


    So it''s impossible to keep fighting like it was in the mausoleum of Theodosius I.


    Naturally Chen Yu will also find it boring.


    At this time, Chen Yu and baifra found several teams fighting at the same time.


    Among them are the little monks of Wutai Mountain and the little demons of the immortals League.


    They are fighting with three teams at the moment.


    Although there is still a gap between Wanxian League and Wutai Mountain team.


    But at the moment the two teams are surprisingly consistent.


    To be exact, the three teams are besieging them.


    This is a big scuffle between China and foreign countries.


    Some of the three foreign teams are aimed at the Wutaishan team and the Wanxian league team.


    Of course, these two teams need to work together against foreign enemies.


    Although it is less to more, but the Wanxian league team and Wutai Mountain team is declining.


    The main reason, of course, is the strength of the two teams.


    "They seem to have grown a lot." Chen Yu exclaimed.


    "Nonsense, I''ve experienced that kind of situation. If I don''t grow up, I''m ashamed of their title of genius among my peers."


    Genius is not limited to those who are savvy or gifted.


    There is also a kind of slow progress in cultivation, but it can break through in battle and danger.


    Of course, in the fight of the spirit world, there is a phase.


    The combination of magic attributes and skills will also greatly improve combat effectiveness.


    For example, the little monks of Wutai Mountain team are the immortal ones.


    They break up the formation of each other''s three teams and cut them manually.


    Then, the team of Wanxian League will break them one by one.


    To be honest, the little monks of Wutai Mountain team can''t do everything without invading.


    But they are immune to most of the magic, and a few of the magic that can hurt them, is also a significant reduction in power.


    This point is very similar to Chen''s non attribute element constitution.


    As for the members of the all immortals League, most of them are racial talents.


    From their spells, we can infer what their original shape is.


    In the end, both sides withdrew without winning.


    "Linglong, why did they retreat so easily? Should they have more to do? "


    "Victor from Eastern Europe, he''s a telepathic, he has a sharper sense than I do, and he''s aware of the danger approaching." Linglong said, looking left and right at the same time, and finally her eyes fell on Chen Yu and baifra.


    As for the first time, Chen Yu and baifra were discovered again.


    "I can feel it. How could Victor not?" Linglong said, raising the volume and saying, "gentlemen, please come out."


    Chen Yu and baifra did not hide any more, but after all, they were peeping at others, so it was inevitable that they were embarrassed.


    At this time, Wutaishan team and Wanxian league team had no intention of doing anything.


    They are very calm, very calm.


    If you don''t calm down, you can''t


    We can''t win at all.


    So now they are quite open to the fact.


    If they change to the former, they must fight against each other.


    But as soon as Chen Yu and baifra appeared, they rejected the idea.


    "Gentlemen, what can I do for you?"


    "There is nothing to teach us. We have been here for a long time, but it turns out that all the way is a poor fight, or is it fun to follow you? I hope you can bring us more fun."


    "Here Isn''t that against the rules? "


    "As long as you treat us as air, we will not interfere in any of your battles."


    Everyone is you look at me, I look at you.


    You two follow us, that''s the biggest obstacle.


    These two monster level psychics, even if they don''t do it.


    It is a great sense of oppression for anyone to stand by.


    "What? Are you very reluctant? " Baifra''s eyes grew cold.


    Asked by baifra, people dare not say a word.


    "Then will you help us?" Asked Linglong in anticipation.


    These two should be the kind of outsider. At least they won''t follow them to the theatre for nothing.


    "No, don''t even think about it." Baifra did not hesitate, decisively rejected the intention of exquisite.Linglong didn''t dare to say what she had in mind. She could only discuss it in her stomach for a while.


    Although these two men have high accomplishments, they really don''t know how to be human beings.


    "Two gentlemen, our strength is not the strongest, our level is limited, far from the top level in the battle of saints and blazers, such as the celestial teachers'' team and the church team. They are the seed team of this time, and their battle should be very exciting."


    "It''s not good. No matter the teachers or the church team, other teams directly bypass them when they meet them. Moreover, the two of them are also very low-key and don''t take the initiative to fight with others. After a period of time with the two teams, nothing happened. It''s disappointing."


    Sometimes fame is capital, such as the teachers and the church, they are just like the privileged.


    All teams will take the initiative to retreat when they meet them, unwilling to conflict with them.


    Unless there are three teams or more, it is possible to join hands and conflict with the former.


    However, Wutai Mountain team and Wanxian league team have no capital of that kind.


    No matter which team meets them, they will consult with them first.


    For example, previously, they had two conflicts with other teams.


    They are also very helpless about this.


    After all, they can only be regarded as a middle-level team in the battle of Saint Yao.


    Far from the top teams.


    If Chen Yu and baifra follow them and are willing to provide some help at the same time, the two would like to follow them.


    But Chen Yu and baifra just treat them as monkeys.


    There is no intention of providing any help at all.


    "We won''t have any fierce fighting, even if it''s a fight, it''s probably boring for both of us."


    "No, the places that you have been guided by the channeling jade are probably very special places. As long as you go to those special places, something special will happen. We are very looking forward to that."


    "We have planned to give up following the guidance of tonglingbaoyu." Said Linglong.


    "Yes, that''s OK, but there are a dozen teams nearby. I hope you won''t meet them." With a smile on his face, Chen said, "this is a threat of nakedness.".

 Chapter 2217

    Wutai Mountain team and Wanxian league team can only accept Chen Yu and baifra''s proposal helplessly.


    Three hours later, the Wutaishan team and the Wanxian league team just ended a war.


    There are still no casualties on both sides, but both sides have consumed a lot of mana.


    With his eyes turned to Chen Yu and baifra, they were sitting on the ruins.


    They say to see a play, then really to see a play.


    There was no intention of interfering at all.


    After the battle, Chen Yu and baifra appeared in front of them again.


    "It seems that you have made great progress. I can guarantee that if you met those two teams one day ago, you will definitely lose or not win."


    "So we should thank you." Linglong didn''t get angry.


    "That''s not necessary, but you''ve fought several times all the way. There''s no harvest. If you continue like this, you can hardly guarantee the promotion of the whole staff. So you should go to the next place as early as possible according to the guidance of Tongling Baoyu, instead of fighting with the idle people."


    Of course, Linglong knows that this kind of fight has no meaning.


    But those teams think the same way.


    All want to try their luck on each other.


    But like most teams, they don''t have absolute strength.


    So this kind of fight often ends in nothing.


    No one can get any benefit from the other.


    But he wasted his physical strength and energy.


    It''s too hard to find the soul stone.


    And the strength of the beast guarding the spirit stone is not weak.


    So it''s better to look for opportunities in other teams.


    Of course, this tactic is not completely risk-free.


    For example, if there is no elite stone in the opponent''s team''s hands, it means that they have to work for nothing and spend their energy and time.


    Or they can''t beat the elite stone on their hands.


    It''s a busy job.


    The greater possibility is to be repaired by the other party, or even to steal the essence stone from his hand.


    But it''s too difficult to search without plunder.


    Many teams can''t find elite spirit stone. They are good at robbing.


    Of course, more teams are chaotic and neutral.


    That is to say, they will rob others as long as they have the chance.


    If they can rely on their own team''s ability to find the spirit stone, they will also work hard for it.


    Both Wutaishan team and Wanxian league team belong to chaos and neutrality.


    As for the top teams, they are kind and neutral.


    They don''t need to rob other people''s soul stones.


    They have enough ability to find and acquire spirit stone.


    And no one dared to provoke them.


    This is the applicable rule in any field.


    The people at the top of the pyramid look down on all living beings, but the people under the pyramid fight desperately.


    "Don''t think about it. If you don''t take a little risk, it''s very difficult to get out of the encirclement. As a monk, you should be brave to climb the peak and fearless. If you are so hesitant, it will have a great impact on your mood in the future." Chen Yu said bewitchingly.


    The main reason is that the Wutaishan team and the Wanxian league team are too counseled.


    Even if we are fighting with other teams, we are afraid of the future. It''s really boring.


    "We can follow the guidance of tonglingbaoyu, but if there is any danger, I hope you will not stand by."


    For the Wutai Mountain team and the Wanxian league team, the previous event of Theodosius I mausoleum was completely out of the situation.


    If it happens again, they will die even if they have ten lives.


    "This is against the rules." Baifra refused again.


    "But if it''s the kind of situation that threatens your life, we''re not going to die." Chen added.


    In fact, if Chen Yu and baifra intervened in accordance with the previous events, the Wutai Mountain team and the Wanxian league team would have lost the qualification to participate.


    However, as long as there is no current situation and both sides keep their mouths shut, no one will go into it.


    On the one hand, Linglong doesn''t like to meet that kind of thing again.


    But if she doesn''t want to be eliminated, she has to take risks.


    Linglong takes out the channeling jade. After inputting a trace of magic, the channeling jade floats up and leads the way for them again.


    Chen and baifra are back in the shadow.


    "Will the production of this channeling jade be complicated?"


    "The production process is not complicated. Both the East and the West have the same kind of alchemy products. The production process is basically similar, that is, the raw materials are not ordinary, or even very expensive. If it is converted into the currency of ordinary people, it is estimated to be more than $100 million.""Is the organizer so extravagant this time? Take this expensive thing out and leave it on the street? "


    "I wonder if this channeling jade was placed by the organizer. The first place this channeling jade refers to is the mausoleum of Theodosius I, and the danger and difficulty of that place are not that these teams can resist at all."


    "You mean there are other people involved in this? Someone purposely confused it with this channeling jade, so that the participating teams mistakenly thought it was placed by the organizer? "


    "If it''s not an accident, it should be."


    "Isn''t the organizer too strict? It''s been used to do this. "


    "It''s either Wende, the main arranger of this wasteland collection, or the people around him who can do this."


    "You already have a suspect?"


    "It''s none of my business. Even if I have a suspect, I won''t do anything."


    "Why?"


    "The people around winder, who can''t find the problem himself, let me, an outsider, remind him that it''s insulting."


    Chen Yu thought about it, and he understood baifra''s scruples.


    There is no direct evidence of this.


    If baifra said it without proof.


    Maybe he will be bitten back.


    So when the relationship is not very close.


    Of course, it''s none of your business.


    "Isn''t that RUIK DES in front? How did he come here? " Chen Yu said in surprise.


    Chen found the direction of Wutai Mountain team and Wanxian league team, just a figure came.


    That''s no one else. It''s RUIK des.


    "So is Mado zingie."


    "Where is she? Where? Why didn''t I see it? Why can you see her and I can''t? "


    "Ruike des blinded her breath and set her figure up in an illusion that you can''t see."


    At this time, the Wutai Mountain team and the Wanxian league team also found the figure of Ruike des.


    Both sides stopped and watched each other.


    In front of Ruike DES, there is also a magic jade floating.


    Both sides looked at each other in surprise.

 Chapter 2218

    Both sides meet with the channeling jade.


    At this time, two originally floating channeling gems turned at the same time and pointed to a road beside them.


    At this time, RUIK des took the lead.


    "It seems that our goal is the same thing."


    "Yes, what a coincidence." Wutai Mountain team and Wanxian league team are watching Ruike DES with vigilance.


    Ruike DES, though equally wary, is more confident in his own strength.


    He is not afraid of Wutai Mountain team and Wanxian league team.


    "I advise you to give up. That''s not something you can reach. And even if you get away with it, I won''t show any mercy to you."


    "Is there going to be a fight?" The exquisite sentence has shown its attitude.


    If you want to get the things guided by the channeling jade, you can first defeat them.


    RUIK des grunts.


    If it wasn''t for Maddie zingie.


    He doesn''t mind teaching these over the top guys some lessons.


    "Let''s go." Said RUIK des coldly.


    "Mr. DES, they are your competitors, so let them go?" Asked Maddie zingie, puzzled.


    "Even if they find that place, they can''t go to the end. Although they are competitors, they are not enough to threaten me, so there''s no need to waste magic on them."


    ¡­¡­


    "Baifra, I can understand the hidden breath, I can understand the hidden body shape, but what I can''t understand is why I can''t always look at Mado zingie, always subconsciously ignore her. When we first met, you used the same magic. What''s the matter?"


    "In fact, it''s very simple that the evidence of one''s existence is another''s senses. As the saying goes, everyone lives in the eyes of others. It''s the presence of others that proves your existence. Of course, this kind of eyes does not only refer to the eyes, but also to the senses, memories and impressions. The magic of both me and Mado hingi is equivalent to releasing It''s a false signal that you mistakenly think there''s nothing there and ignore her


    "This is the art of deception," baifra said. "The man who originally created this magic is a killer. To this day, there are still many shadow organizations using this magic to kill people."


    "This kind of magic that people ignore is really overwhelming."


    Chen Yu also has to admit that if a killer with this kind of magic stealthily attacks himself, it is really difficult to find out in the first time.


    "In fact, there are many defects in this magic. Even if a killer uses this magic to get close to you, as long as he does it, the murderous spirit will be exposed, just like a piece of pure white paper, which will be very clear as long as it is stained with a little ink."


    Tongling Baoyu brings Ruike DES and two teams into a sewer entrance.


    The sewer of modern city is almost a huge maze.


    Without the guidance of Tongling Baoyu, I''m afraid most people will not find an exit if they starve here.


    Fortunately, it''s just a mirror image of Istanbul''s sewer system, and there''s no foul water.


    Two hours after entering the maze, Wutai Mountain team and Wanxian league team.


    People find a door, which is very abrupt in the sewer.


    It''s out of place with the surrounding environment, but it''s embedded in the wall.


    The door looks very old. The frame of the door is wrapped in metal.


    The door panel is an unknown plant board with exquisite runes carved on it.


    Linglong tried to pull the door, but it didn''t succeed.


    People are going to use violence to open the door.


    "If you want to die here, keep opening the door with violence." Baifra appeared.


    "What''s wrong with this door, sir?"


    "This door is called the door of rules. Only by following the rules set by this door, can you open the real channel. If you want to use violence, or do not follow the rules to open this door, you will be led to unknown places by this door, or kill you directly."


    "But what are the rules for this door? Is there any artifact in this door? "


    "It''s not the spirit of an instrument. The sign on the doorplate is the rule."


    "What is this Rune?"


    "Babylonian."


    "Babylon? Is it the race in the Bible who tries to build a tower to the sky, which eventually leads to God''s wrath and destruction? "


    "Yes, in the myth, Babylon once ruled the whole land, and other races used the Babylonian language. God sent down the punishment, cut off the Babylonian tower, and sent every race to the north and south of the earth, so that they could not use the same language to communicate, and the ancient Babylonian language lost its inheritance.""Do you know what this Rune means, sir?"


    "The skill of the thief." "The loser will give a finger," baifra said


    "What does that mean?"


    "Do any of you know how to steal?"


    People, look at me, I look at you.


    Finally, Wei Daheng came out.


    "What do I need to do?"


    "You know how to steal?"


    "I used to be the leader of a gang of thieves. Do you think I will have the skill of thieves?"


    "Open this door with your skill as a thief."


    "Is it that simple?"


    "This is the first door, and there are more and more dangerous rules behind it."


    "Just opening the door with the skill of a thief, isn''t it?"


    "Yes."


    Wei Daheng took out a piece of wire from his ear.


    Click -


    it does not take much time to hear the clear sound of the door lock.


    The door was opened, and when the crowd entered, the first door suddenly closed.


    At this time, a monster appeared under the ground.


    The strength of these monsters is very general, and they do not cause any trouble to the public.


    They turned seven and eight again and found the second door.


    The shape and rune are the same as the first door.


    People look around, looking for the figure of baifra.


    After all, no one else in the team knows the Babylonian mosquito except baifra.


    "Sir, what does the second door represent?"


    Baifra went up and stroked the doorplate.


    "The above rule is that the door will not open until it is satisfied."


    "Exquisite, it''s too dangerous. We don''t know what''s going on here."


    "Cube."


    "Cube? What do you mean? "


    "Isn''t there a Rubik''s cube over there? Just use that Rubik''s cube. As long as you complete the combination by turning the angry Rubik''s cube, the boredom will open."

 Chapter 2219

    When they looked around, they saw a black cube floating there.


    And the six sides of this black cube are all one color.


    "What is this cube? How to operate? "


    At this time, baifra stopped talking again.


    Chen Yu is interested in looking at the black cube.


    He was also curious about how to operate the cube.


    When they saw that baifra was silent, they saw Chen Yu.


    "Don''t look at me, I won''t." Chen said helplessly.


    Linglong could not help Chen Chu and baifra, or deliberately did not help.


    They can only find their own solution.


    Linglong tries to put his magic power into the cube.


    As expected, when the exquisite magic power is sent into the cube, the cube starts to rotate.


    Then, a lot of small magic circles suddenly appeared around. There was a Warcraft in these small magic circles.


    Without any more communication, these Warcraft apparently came with missions to attack intruders.


    However, the strength of these Warcraft is not strong, and the number is not very large.


    It''s easy for people to wipe out Warcraft.


    At this time, the cube turned again.


    The next moment, there is another magic circle.


    There is a large Warcraft in this magic circle.


    This Warcraft is quite powerful.


    It took them half an hour to fight.


    Finally, he was beaten down by all the people.


    "Exquisite, what''s the matter?"


    "My guess is that when we put the magic force into the cube, the cube will rotate for different times according to the number of magic forces. Every time it rotates, there will be a batch of Warcraft, and different combinations will have different Warcraft."


    "If it''s an ordinary cube, we at least know how to turn it to finish all six sides. But this cube is pure black, and all six sides are of the same color. We can''t turn it to the end even if we turn it to the end of the world."


    "No, let me see. Maybe there are some key points we haven''t grasped." Linglong looks at the pure black cube and falls into deep thought.


    No one else would dare to send Fanny in at this time.


    "Can we destroy this cube?" The eyes of all the people looked at baifra. They all wanted to get the answer from baifra''s mouth.


    "Yes." "Sacrificing one''s life is the value of this cube," said baifra


    When they heard baifra''s words, they dismissed the idea directly.


    "Is there no other way?"


    "Pass by the rules honestly."


    Chen Yu has been observing the black cube.


    Black cube is meaningless.


    There must be a way to make the real color show.


    Chen Yu comes forward and directly sends his immortal power into the magic cube.


    In a flash, the original pure black cube appeared in nine branches on different sides of the Red Square.


    At the same time, the cube began to turn.


    And it''s not a single rotation, it''s a continuous rotation.


    Go all the way to nine red squares all on one face.


    People were shocked. They were afraid that Chen''s reckless action would bring them disaster.


    But the next moment, all of a sudden, people feel that all their mana has been restored.


    Then the nine same red sides lost their color and turned red again.


    "Eh? Sir How did you do it? "


    Chen touched his chin and did not respond to the inquiries of the exquisite lantern man.


    People look at each other, and Linglong decides to try again.


    Linglong also tries to send the magic force into the cube again.


    However, the exquisite magic power only makes a small square light up, and it directly returns to black after one rotation.


    The next moment, a demon with a whole body of burning flames comes out of the magic circle.


    The power of all is once again in battle.


    The power of this flame demon is very strong, and it is more than one level stronger than the previous two.


    After a war, everyone was exhausted.


    At this time, Chen Yu, a cheap hand, started again.


    Moreover, Chen Yu activated nine red aspects and combined them to form a complete one.


    All of them instantly recover their energy and mana.


    "It''s strange how you can''t activate other colors." Chen Yu looked at his hand.


    No matter how much Xianli you send, you can only activate one face.


    It is clear that his immortal power is abundant, and the immortal power absorbed by this magic cube is just one hair of Chen Yu.


    However, Chen''s Xianli was unable to activate the color blocks of other colors.


    "I see, the rule of the cube." Linglong suddenly thought to understand: "first of all, everyone''s mana can only activate one color. If nine small squares of the same color are activated at the same time, they will directly form a same color surface. Other chaotic color block combinations will summon the enemy, and the fast color surface can recover our consumed Mana and energy.""That is to say, we need at least six people to input mana at the same time, and our mana needs to be continuously transmitted into the cube until six people activate all the small squares at the same time?" Asked forensic evidence.


    "Yes, as long as we can activate all the small squares at the same time, then the cube will turn all the way to six faces of the same color."


    "But each of us can barely activate even a small color block, let alone nine of the same color blocks? It''s impossible. "


    They know Chen is very powerful, so Chen can activate the same color block by himself.


    But they can''t do it. Their strength is too poor.


    The crowd looked at Chen Yu again.


    If Chen Yu helps, the process will be troublesome.


    However, Chen can activate the recovery function again and again.


    In addition to saving one person on their side, they can also recover energy and mana after each battle, which can reduce their troubles.


    "Don''t look at me, I won''t help." Chen Yu said quietly.


    Only Chen Yu and baifra can activate nine equal colored cubes at a time.


    Others are unable to activate even a small square.


    She thought about it and said to her companion, "I have an idea."


    Everyone looked at Linglong and said, "we choose six people to inject magic power into the cube. Although we can''t activate nine color blocks at a time, the injected magic power hasn''t disappeared, so as long as we have enough time, we can fill the cube completely, and others are responsible for handling the summoned things when the cube is rotating."


    "But if we only rely on our own mana recovery speed, it will take too long, so it''s better to recover mana through one side of the cube with the same color every other time."


    "But we all have the same level of mana. How can we activate one side quickly? Each of us has different mana. Even if we inject it at the same time, it will activate different color blocks. "


    "Didn''t you use one move before? Ten people gather their mana on one person. You can use this move to improve efficiency."

 Chapter 2220

    To be honest, Chen Yu and baifra are tired when they watch Wutai Mountain team and Wanxian league team.


    Because of the strength gap, but this black magic has a hard requirement.


    Although such a clever way as they can.


    But after all, this time cost is going to waste a lot.


    "Baifra, the strength and quantity of these summoning creatures seem to be random."


    "It''s not random. It''s based on the face with the most color in six faces. For example, if there are eight small squares with the same color on one side, only one will be summoned, and the strength of the summoning creature will be very strong. If there are eight small squares with the same color on both sides, then two summoning creatures with the same strength will be summoned, and if each side has the same color It is the same, then the strength of summoning creatures will be weaker, but the number will be very large. "


    Chen Yu watched the difficult process of the two teams.


    Finally, I still couldn''t help but go up and say, "come on, I''ll help you."


    At this time, three hours have passed, but it is still far away from them to combine all six aspects.


    If Chen Yu and baifra do this, I''m afraid they will be locked here for five days.


    "How can you help us now?" Exquisite tone quite dissatisfied.


    "I don''t want to." Chen Yu''s eyes are exquisite.


    With that, Chen injected Xianli directly, activated nine color blocks and combined them into one face.


    The mana previously consumed by both teams has been restored again.


    Although the Wutaishan team can work together through ten people, it can also activate nine color fasts at the same time.


    But the process of their activation is very complicated.


    And more careful, more dangerous.


    After all, bring all the other nine people''s mana to one person.


    It''s like a ballooning balloon. It''s always in danger of bursting.


    So they''re part in, part out.


    It''s like filling a pool with a tap. It''s a process, not a direct one.


    The activation time of nine color blocks is barely able to maintain the needs of others.


    After several battles, it can be activated completely, and then it can restore its mana.


    Chen Yu is much more direct. As long as the two teams are willing, Chen Yu can keep them in full mana state forever.


    This also makes the situation change from hell mode to simple mode.


    For psychics, as long as they have mana, they will not be defeated.


    So things are very simple.


    The process becomes very easy and smooth.


    When the cube of six faces is fully activated and the complete six faces are in the same color, the cube suddenly breaks down into small squares, which are then combined into a six color scepter.


    This six color Scepter exudes different colors.


    Dazzling brilliance, the first reaction of anyone to see this scepter is, good things.


    Linglong reaches for the scepter, but the scepter directly emits a burst of colorful brilliance, which shakes Linglong away.


    All of them were shocked for a while. When they were at a loss, the scepter moved again and came to Chen Yu.


    Chen Chu looked around, and he was also a little shocked.


    "Does this thing have an automatic identification?"


    Chen Yu reached out to hold the scepter, which did not refuse.


    "The grade of this scepter is not very high, but it should have produced a bit of intelligence, so take the initiative to choose the Lord. If you cultivate it carefully, you may be able to cultivate a artifact."


    "The artifact of God t.. M.. D, even if it''s a artifact, doesn''t work. I always use my fist to solve problems. Can I change it into a remote occupation for this? It doesn''t fit. "


    Chen Yu looked at the scepter in his hand: "would you like to change someone? I really don''t need your place. "


    All the people were speechless for a while. If this scepter is placed anywhere, it will be priceless.


    But Chen Yu''s tone is full of disgusting attitude.


    "No matter how they choose their master, they will not abandon their master. Their thinking is simple, and they don''t have so many complicated thoughts. Unless you die, otherwise, they only recognize you as a master." Said baifra.


    "Well, I''m not going to die for the time being." Chen Yu weighed the scepter in his hand and said, "they have passed the customs. What should they do now?"


    As soon as the voice fell, a colorful beam of light came out of the scepter.


    The colorful beam of light fell on the opposite door, and then the door opened with a click.


    Wutaishan team and Wanxian league team are not willing to continue.


    Too tired, this level of difficulty is not their level of psychics can face.


    For example, if Chen Yu didn''t help them, it would take them 20 times and 30 times longer to pass the customs.And there should be no mistakes. Once they make mistakes, they are likely to face life safety instead of failure.


    But now, Chen Yu and baifra will not allow them to back out.


    It''s another half hour''s journey. I can see a figure from afar.


    RUIK DES and Maddie hingi were standing at the third gate.


    RUIK des looked at the two teams coming from behind in surprise.


    Chen Yu and baifra are at the end of the team, and they are intentionally hidden. Therefore, Ruike des did not find Chen Yu and baifra, two traitors.


    RUIK des didn''t expect that these psychics, who were regarded as little guys in his eyes, could pass the second door so quickly.


    And he''s still in the third door, which makes him feel a little embarrassed.


    At first, he thought that 20 of these two teams could never catch up with him.


    But reality slapped him hard.


    "You''re here." Said RUIK DES, squinting.


    There was some surprise and some doubt in his voice.


    Wutai Mountain team and Wanxian league team are watching Ruike DES with vigilance.


    Because Ruike des can go through the second door alone, it shows that his strength is also very terrible.


    "Don''t be nervous. I''m not going to fight you."


    RUIK des''s words did not stop the two teams from defending.


    "In a sense, we are not enemies, and we have no conflicts of interest. What you want is a spirit stone, right? And I don''t need that kind of thing, and you can go through the second door, so I''ve proved myself in strength, and I''ve recognized you, so we can cooperate. "


    People look at me, I look at you, although not completely dispelled doubts.


    But Ruike DES, if allied with them, will undoubtedly help them a lot.

 Chapter 2221

    In the end, the two sides formed an alliance.


    Of course, this is not based on mutual trust.


    It''s because they don''t have a conflict of interest.


    RUIK DES was not a participant in the battle of the saints.


    So he doesn''t need a soul stone.


    RUIK des glanced at two teams.


    Suddenly, he saw two figures behind the team.


    RUIK des frowned.


    The two figures were obviously hiding from him.


    But RUIK des didn''t think about it.


    "Can you tell us something about it?"


    Linglong looks at the front door.


    This gate is made of black iron. It looks like at least ten tons.


    Of course, if it''s just this weight, it''s impossible to block Ruike des out.


    "This is?" Everyone looked at RUIK DES in bewilderment.


    They found nothing special in the black iron door.


    RUIK des looked at the crowd and said, "which of you is the reinforcement system?"


    Ten big bare heads all stand out.


    "We are all." According to the law.


    Ruike des shook his head: "your nine grade Buddhism is not good."


    "You look down on us!"


    "This door needs the magic of all of us to add together, and then focus on one person, and push the door open, can you?" "What I want is a real strengthening system, preferably a strength system, not one you have gained through magic, and your Dharma tends to be poor in physique and low in strength," RUIK des said


    Ten monks stopped talking at once.


    It''s true that their spells are also strengthening.


    But they are all tortoise shells, but they are not very prominent in power.


    "I will." At this time, a big man in vest came out of the crowd.


    "Are you a beast? What kind? "


    The Oriental people are called monsters, although the Westerners also have the concept of monsters.


    But they call the beast spirit.


    "Buffalo." Said the big waistcoat.


    "You can." RUIK des nodded: "the biggest trouble for me at this level is that there is no strength enhancing system at the top."


    RUIK DES was helpless.


    Even if there is no one else, his magic is enough.


    But he''s not a reinforcement.


    He couldn''t turn his magic into pure power.


    The black iron gate in front of us is not a board, but a whole square.


    A huge piece of iron weighing over 100 tons.


    Of course, even if his magic is enough, he will not help himself.


    Even though they are now in alliance, he does not fully trust the Wutaishan team and the Wanxian league team.


    And pushing such a heavy piece of iron will cost him a lot.


    So if there is no need, he will not sacrifice himself.


    "We don''t have that kind of spell that focuses all of its power on one person." Said Linglong.


    "That''s OK. I can set up a magic array." Said RUIK des.


    Linglong and Ruike DES are both trying to make a profit.


    Linglong originally meant that they didn''t understand the magic, so they wanted Ruike des to transmit the magic to the old ox alone.


    However, Ruike DES, after all, ginger is old and spicy, which easily dissolves exquisite intention.


    Soon, RUIK des will be ready for the magic circle.


    When they set foot on the magic array, they were careful to test it.


    The effect of this magic array is similar to that of the previous magic used by Wutai Mountain team.


    However, there is no small difference between the two.


    And the old ox as the eye of array is also different from the big bald head of Wutai Mountain.


    Everyone in Wutai Mountain team knows the function and usage of gathering spirit.


    They are also used to each other''s mana, plus the same root and homologous mana, as well as their physical strengthening skills.


    This combination of factors allows them to use the spell freely.


    But the old cow is not the same, although as a cow demon, his constitution is indeed stronger than other demons.


    However, the level of external mana he can bear is far lower than that of any one in Wutaishan team.


    Everyone in the magic array is passing their magic power to the old ox.


    The old ox blushed, though he felt the full force of magic shaking in his body.


    But he is also under great pressure.


    "Turn the magic in your body into power, and then push the iron gate with all your strength.""Ah!!!" The old ox roared loudly, and his hands pressed against the black body door.


    "Not enough! It seems that magic output needs to be increased. " Said RUIK des.


    "No way The old bull can''t bear more mana. That''s his limit. " Linglong immediately interrupted Ruike des.


    "This is not his limit." "And if he doesn''t work hard, none of us will want to go any further," RUIK des said


    "Exquisite lady, I can do it. I can do it." "Increase the mana delivery" shouted the old bull


    After the twinkling of exquisite eyes, I finally didn''t speak again.


    The old bull is also stubborn. What Ruike des said just now still irritated him.


    Sand -


    at this time, the black iron gate began to move backward.


    "Move, move, work harder, hold on."


    The old ox is full of blue tendons, and a pair of big cows stare at him.


    Suddenly, the old cow''s skin cracked and blood burst out directly.


    Then the old cow fell to the ground.


    Everyone rushed to check the situation of the old ox.


    "His meridians are seriously damaged." A pale monster said, "fortunately, his demon Dan is not hurt, otherwise he can''t even change his shape."


    "It''s all your bad ideas." Linglong looks at Ruike DES in a very dissatisfied tone.


    "It''s not my fault, and I give the most magic. You have to pay. We''re just allies, not me. You''d better figure out the situation."


    "Hum." Linglong whispered, and said nothing more.


    "Now what? This door has only been pushed a little, far from meeting the requirements. "


    "Can''t you break the door?"


    "It''s obsidian. Although it''s not as immune to magic as black gold, it''s still highly resistant to magic. Our magic falls on obsidian and its power is reduced by 90%. In addition, some magic metals are added to the front door to make the material more indestructible. It''s almost impossible to destroy the door through violence."


    "Anyway, you don''t want to let the old bull go on. He''s hurt."


    "I didn''t say he had to go up, but we still need to work hard at this level."

 Chapter 2222

    "That door can only be opened?" Chen asked.


    "For you and me, of course, there are more options, even direct damage can be done, but they can''t. Ruike des may have other methods, but that method is too expensive for him to use." Said baifra.


    RUIK DES is still discussing with the two teams how to solve their immediate problems.


    Mado zingie''s eyes fell on the crowd.


    I don''t know why, she always feels a strange feeling.


    This feeling is familiar but strange.


    Can''t say clearly, but let people can''t ignore.


    Maddie zingie looked into the two brigades.


    Suddenly, she saw two figures.


    The two figures appeared for a short time and disappeared in front of her.


    Maddie zingie''s heart was startled.


    "It''s you!"


    Although it was only for a moment, Maddie zingie thought of the two extremely bad traitors in an instant.


    Everyone looks at Maddie zingie.


    Because they didn''t know the existence of maddoh zingie from the beginning to the end.


    When they saw maddoh Singh, they were shocked First, and then looked at maddoh Singh with more vigilance.


    They don''t understand why there''s suddenly one more person.


    "Marto, what''s up?" Asked RUIK des.


    At the same time, his voice shows that maddoh Singh is not an enemy.


    "Mr. DES, those are the two." Umi MIWAKU hinge said: "the two men mingled in their team, no To be exact, those two are the people of their team. "


    "Those two You mean The two guys who betrayed us? "


    "Yes, they are."


    Ruike des also has no interest in Chen Yu and baifra.


    For in the eyes of him and maddoh Singh, Chen Yu and baifra were traitors.


    Ruike des glanced around and found no sign of Chen Yu or baifra.


    But he believed in the eyes of Maddie zingie.


    "Come out, two traitors. I know there''s no point in hiding you here."


    "Traitor?" Chen Yu and baifra showed their bodies at the same time and came out of the crowd.


    Either Chen Yu or baifra can''t accept the word traitor.


    The so-called traitor is loyal to the original target, or violates the original commitment.


    And they didn''t feel they had ever been loyal to RUIK des.


    At best, it''s just mutual use.


    More precisely, all they have is to have fun.


    So they felt that since they had not been loyal, how could they have betrayed them.


    RUIK DES was not entitled to any of them.


    Of course, RUIK DESs doesn''t think so.


    "Mr. RUIK, why do you think we betrayed you?" Chen''s face had a bad smile.


    "Do I need to reinterpret your betrayal?" Said RUIK des coldly.


    Everyone looked at Chen Yu and baifra curiously.


    Both of them were once under RUIK des?


    Is RUIK des stronger than both of them?


    "From the beginning to the end, we didn''t do anything sorry to you. For us, it was just a game. Even in the end, we didn''t take the initiative to deal with you. What''s more, you are not using us. We are also cooperating with you to play a play."


    Hearing Chen Yu''s words, the Wutaishan team and the Wanxian league team were in a trance.


    These two men are more than formidable.


    And it''s full of bad taste.


    RUIK DES is clearly the same.


    Both were hurt by their bad taste.


    "No matter how sophisticated you are, you will not be able to change your betrayal. Traitors will pay a price."


    "Mr. RUIK, you can''t beat us, any of us." Chen Yu states a fact.


    Although this fact is not so pleasant.


    But Chen Yu still has to say.


    But this apparently unpleasant response infuriated RUIK des completely.


    "You mean, you are stronger than me?"


    "No doubt." Chen Yu and baifra replied in unison.


    Ruike des''s lowered hands suddenly added several bottles of medicine of different colors.


    "Maybe you should show a little respect for your former master."


    Several bottles of medicine were pinched and exploded at the same time, and the air was filled with a thick smoke mixed with magic."Back off!" Linglong exclaimed, "it''s magic burning."


    This colorful magic smoke is very famous.


    As long as inhaled into the body, it will be like a match falling into a gasoline barrel, which will be ignited in an instant.


    People quickly back away, they don''t want to make their bodies into gasoline barrels.


    However, neither Chen Yu nor baifra intended to avoid.


    Baifra''s body was ignited in an instant.


    RUIK DES is going to say a few tough words.


    However, it was found that baifra, who had been ignited, had no painful and bitter wailing and struggling response.


    Just stand there as if nothing happened.


    Chen Yu is more exaggerated, though he is covered by smoke, but nothing happens.


    "This kind of attack is meaningless. You''d better use direct attack."


    Chen Yu''s remark is frivolous, but it is also very hurtful.


    RUIK des''s face was even darker.


    At this time, his body filled with a strong black air.


    "The breath of death!"


    It''s something that can''t be touched.


    But Chen Yu and baifra are still standing in the same place.


    The flame on baifra''s body is still not extinguished.


    Chen Yu still stood still, nothing happened.


    Linglong can see that Chen Yu and baifra have no intention to start.


    In association with the previous battle in the tomb of Theodosius.


    Chen Yu and baifra both show strong and boundless strength.


    So they may be proud of the strong and unwilling to compete with RUIK des.


    In fact, Chen Yu and baifra are not so generous.


    Mainly because they didn''t want to hurt RUIK des.


    After all, RUIK DES is now an ally of Wutai Mountain and Wanxian League.


    But with the ability and strength of Wutaishan team and Wanxian league team, it''s almost impossible to pass through many levels on their own.


    RUIK DES is a key link.


    With him, maybe two teams can pass these checkpoints.


    It''s a pity that Ruike DES is ungrateful, and he doesn''t think the two are good.


    RUIK des took out another magic prop and threw it at his feet.


    The next moment, Ruike DES was covered with a layer of red and blue armor.


    The shape of the armor is similar to that of Gao Da, which is quite modern.


    The feeling is not the simple knight armor, but the high-tech robot everywhere.


    Of course, this kind of armor is actually driven by magic.


    And the manufacturing process is based on magic, not to mention technology.

 Chapter 2223

    It''s the pinnacle of RUIK des''s magic alchemy.


    Such as this kind of exoskeleton and magic props with machine armor attribute, most of them have indestructible defense.


    At the same time, according to the alchemist''s production level, it has different attack power.


    It''s speculated that Ruike DES is likely to be a Golder, because it''s really like Golder in terms of appearance.


    Ruike des points to Chen Yu and baifra with his fist, and shouts: "fierce flying fist."


    Only the right fist of Gao Da broke away from the wrist and flew directly to Chen Zhu and baifra.


    Bang -


    the iron fist just hit Chen Yu in the face.


    And then fell to the ground powerlessly.


    Chen Chu touched his cheek and said, "you know what it''s like to hit people but not face them?"


    RUIK des''s face changed a little.


    He had known before that Chen Yu was an aggrandizement.


    We know that Chen Yu''s physical fitness is far beyond ordinary people.


    Even the same kind of strengthening department psychics are incomparable.


    But at the moment, when I look at Chen Yu again, I get a hard punch on my face, but it''s still intact.


    But that doesn''t make RUIK des throw in the towel.


    Since the physical attack defense is strong, change the attack mode and attributes.


    As high as the wrist where he lost his right fist, a blue torrent burst out.


    The torrent came straight to Chen Zhu with overwhelming impact.


    After the flood, Chen was still intact.


    RUIK des''s face changed again.


    It doesn''t work?


    This made ruek des hesitate.


    He is confident that there are other means, even the use of cards.


    You can beat these two arrogant and ignorant guys.


    But is it really worth paying so much for them?


    In many cases, the attitude of both sides on the battlefield depends on the strength of each other.


    If Chen Yu and baifra are really enemies that can be wiped out at will.


    Ruike des will never be stingy with his free kick.


    But RUIK des did not give up.


    He also wants to try again, with a stronger attack.


    At this time, as high as the broken wrist of the right arm, an energy palm condenses.


    The energy palm condenses another energy sword.


    Fizz -


    both the Wutaishan team and the Wanxian league team take a breath of cool air.


    "What a magic power."


    "We''d better stay away."


    It is said that the law and syndrome are serious.


    In the past, when he and his brothers faced most of the attacks, they used to fight directly with their faces.


    But now it''s facing another attack from RUIK des.


    He has little confidence.


    At the same time, it makes him feel the gap brought by different levels again.


    Only the huge and pure magic can agglomerate such weapons.


    From this, we can see that Ruike De''s magic has reached the top level.


    Of course, if it''s pure magic, the magnitude of consumption is too large.


    Even RUIK des could not have wasted his magic.


    This is released after the magic is compressed and transformed by the magic device inside Gotha.


    Although it seems that the power is amazing, in fact, the consumption of magic is not as large as you think.


    RUIK des whispered, his sword in his hand.


    This is the perfect combination of magic attack and physical attack.


    Beyond most means of attack.


    Most psychics, even if they are powerful, attack either by magic or by physics.


    There are few attacks that can focus on both magic and physics at the same time.


    The energy blade cuts at Chen''s neck.


    Chen Yu grinned, and the dark magma leaped up, blocking the energy sword and wrapping it.


    He doesn''t want to use his neck and this energy sword to be harder than anyone else.


    Ruike des wanted to draw a sword and then cut it, but when the energy sword was drawn from the dark magma, it was actually eroded.


    RUIK DES was not disappointed, but rather pleased.


    Because he has found out the bottom line of Chen Ji.


    This is Chen''s first active defense.


    That means the attack can do damage to him.


    At this time, Linglong also timely said: "several, I don''t know what kind of resentment you have, but this is definitely not the time for you to fight."


    RUIK DES is not completely free of scruples.


    After all, now they are in a dilemma.The space here is not very large.


    In previous attacks, he deliberately chose targeted attacks.


    I just don''t want to affect Maddie zingie.


    Although Mado zingie''s physique is stronger than that of ordinary people, if facing the war between him and Chen Yu, it is likely to be affected by the aftereffect.


    There are two gates in the back. He also needs to keep magic to deal with the two doors in the back.


    And with exquisite obstruction and persuasion, it also gives him a step.


    So he doesn''t want to fight anymore.


    "After you leave here, you''d better run faster." Ruike des coldly left a cruel remark.


    Chen Yu smiled and did not continue to speak.


    Exquisite but difficult.


    Originally, Ruike DES was willing to help.


    Now there are two enemies, Chen Yu and baifra, looking at each other.


    He will certainly be more careful.


    "Since they are both here, I will not work alone, and I am allied with you, not with them." Ruike DES is in the open battle, either everyone is staring at it together, or they are going to help.


    Linglong is afraid of this sentence. She can''t help complaining about Chen Yu and baifra.


    These two are not only bad fun, but also make enemies everywhere.


    "We can do our best. Why don''t we just give it to us at this level?" The fire on baifra''s body has gone out, and he doesn''t say that he hurt his skin, even his clothes are intact.


    When RUIK des looked at him, he could not see what kind of system magic baifra used.


    Element system? Not like that.


    There is no element fluctuation in him.


    Ruike De''s eyes turned to Chen Yu again.


    This made his mood inexplicably heavy.


    Dealing with a Chen Yu has made him feel hard, and there is another unknown baifra.


    He suddenly lost faith.


    "Yes, if you can." RUIK des also wants to take this opportunity to explore the depth of baifra and his magic system.


    Baifra came to the black iron gate and pressed his hand on the black iron gate made of obsidian.


    Suddenly, the black iron gate began to turn red from where the palm of baifra''s hand touched.


    What is he going to do? Melting such a big piece of metal?


    Not to mention that this is a black iron gate with obsidian. Even ordinary metals are hard to melt.


    Of course, RUIK des didn''t speak, but looked at baifra''s methods.

 Chapter 2224

    Brand red is constantly spreading on the black iron door.


    Soon, the whole front of the black iron door became pure red.


    At the same time, it also emits hot heat.


    Then, in everyone''s eyes, the black iron gate began to melt.


    The hot, red molten iron is flowing down.


    RUIK des''s pupil suddenly contracted.


    What a magic!


    It is necessary to melt such a huge black iron gate which confuses obsidian.


    That''s not what ordinary magic can do.


    The intense heat shows the terrible strength of baifra.


    RUIK des calculated in silence.


    In the end, he came to the conclusion that the magic value of baifra was not under his own.


    Of course, pure magic can''t do this.


    Requirements on attributes are also required.


    It''s like pure electric energy, it can''t melt iron.


    But it can be easily done by converting the machine into heat energy.


    Others are even more amazing.


    Even Chen Yu is ashamed of this.


    The power needed to destroy something and melt something is two concepts.


    In the end, the whole black iron gate was completely melted.


    A clear passage was revealed.


    As soon as beverah received his hand, the molten iron was drawn into his palm.


    No one knows how baifra absorbed so much molten iron and where it was stored.


    Of course, Wutaishan team and Wanxian league team have seen the strength of baifra for a long time.


    So it''s no surprise.


    All stood in front of the passage, in front of which there was no light.


    But there was a gust of wind in it.


    It''s like there''s a huge creature breathing in it.


    People look at me, I look at you, and finally, they focus on Chen Yu, baifra and Ruike des.


    The strength of the three of them is the strongest, and they are naturally regarded as the candidates for the lead.


    Of course, if it''s just one of them.


    Neither team can go left or right.


    But fortunately, they were divided into two camps.


    Their mutual grudges gave the members of the two teams a chance to breathe.


    "It''s your turn to start next, Mr. RUIK."


    RUIK des looked at the tunnel. "I''m not going to deal with the next level."


    He seemed to know what was in it.


    "What''s in it?"


    "A magical creature immune to magic, behemoth."


    "Behemoth? Is this a magical creature good at physical attack? "


    "Yes."


    "Then I''ll take this guy." "Are you in charge of the next checkpoint?" Chen said


    "Yes." Ruike DES is quite straightforward: "but that guy is not easy to deal with. He claims to be a dragon slayer. He is more powerful than a dragon."


    All of them are blindfold. The dragon, whether in the east or in the west, is a symbol of strength.


    There is no doubt that the magical creatures that can kill dragons are also extremely terrible.


    However, Chen Yu did not hesitate, and did not return to enter the secluded passage.


    Roar -


    a heavy roar came from the channel.


    Then the ground and ceiling began to shake.


    The continuous huge earthquake made everyone feel frightened.


    The air coming out of the passageway also became rapid.


    The rumble -


    is another huge earthquake, the vibration is more intense than before.


    The passage seemed to be crumbling.


    Suddenly, two beams of light appeared in front.


    The two beams were extremely sudden, but after about ten seconds.


    The light began to fade.


    "You can go in." Baifra said quietly, taking the lead in the front.


    RUIK des frowned, but he followed.


    When people walked into the end of the passage, they saw the body of a huge beast with a different body on the ground.


    The monster''s ferocious and terrifying head was facing the passage they came to.


    The two light sources they saw earlier were the eyes of the skull.


    But in the end, the light beam disappeared with its vitality.


    Ruike des saw Chen Yu with his hands in his pockets, clean as if he had just gone through a war.


    This made ruek des speculate.


    What''s Chen Yu''s method? In such a short time, he killed this huge beast.Ruike De''s eyes are on the head of the behemoth.


    The neck fracture is very flat and looks like it was cut by a sharp tool.


    This guy''s time is terrible.


    This is Ruike des'' evaluation of Chen Yu.


    What are these two bastards from?


    I''ve never heard of such two people in the spiritual world.


    With their strength, they should have been famous all over the world.


    But RUIK DES was very strange to them.


    I haven''t heard of their names at all.


    Where did he know that baifra''s name is very big.


    But baifra''s low-key, and almost no public view.


    So few people know him.


    Even if someone knows him, most of them only think about the identity of the rich in Central Asia.


    Instead of being a leader in a spiritual world.


    Chen Yu, on the other hand, is a nameless native.


    At the same time, it is also deliberately hiding its own strength.


    And RUIK des himself was one of those wanted psychics.


    There is very little information available to him.


    "It''s your turn, Mr. RUIK."


    Ruike des didn''t refuse any more. Like Chen Yu before, he didn''t turn his head back and went into the deeper channel.


    Chen Yu and baifra are slow behind.


    "Put away the body of this behemoth. It''s a good thing."


    "Can you sell money?"


    "Yes, it''s worth a lot. If you are in trouble, you can sell it to me for international currency trading."


    "How much do you offer?"


    "I don''t know the market. Is it very useful?"


    "The value of a thing doesn''t depend on its use, but on its rarity. It''s like a diamond. How much is its real use? However, after the marketing of businesses, diamonds have become a symbol of love. This kind of business law is also common in the spiritual world. "


    "You haven''t told me the value of this behemoth''s body."


    "How about fifty million dollars?"


    "I''d better wait until I find out from the professionals."


    Chen Yu felt that baifra must have pushed down the offer.


    So Chen thinks it''s still necessary to find someone to ask about it, and then decide whether to sell it to baifra.


    Chen Yu put up the body of Bimeng beast and went on with the people.


    All along the way were damaged puppets. Judging from the traces on these puppets, it should have been caused when Ruike des passed by not long ago.

 Chapter 2225

    "What''s going on here? It doesn''t feel like it''s a place for people to live in or for these little guys to test. " Chen Yu said doubtfully.


    "Don''t you understand?" Baifra looked at Chen Yu lightly.


    "Understand what?"


    "The same is true of the former Mausoleum of Theodosius I, which is not a trial for the participants in the battle of the saints, but a trap."


    "Trap?"


    "Just think about it. If it''s you, you''ll set up a difficult and dangerous test for your subordinates?" Said baifra.


    "Is this trap for us?" Chen Yu suddenly had a sense of enlightenment.


    "You think more about it. We two just came in by mistake. This trap should be aimed at three speakers. Normally, to solve this difficult trap, only three speakers of the level of psychics can do it."


    "I don''t know that Wende, but Zhang Tianyi and Xue Malike of the 23rd generation are cruel people. This kind of trap can''t defeat them." Chen said.


    Zhang Tianyi is undoubtedly the strongest of the three strong people Chen Yu knows in the upper Qing Dynasty.


    Twenty three generations of Blood Mary followed, baifra is a new master in the upper Qing Dynasty, the strength should be the weakest one.


    Not to mention the latter two, Zhang Tianyi is the most inexplicable one.


    Chen is confident that he will not lose in the face of Zhang Tianyi.


    But to beat Zhang Tianyi, Chen Yu really has no confidence.


    The old man is really unfathomable.


    Even if Chen Yu holds the power of demon lord level.


    But when facing Zhang Tianyi, I always have no bottom in my heart.


    Even Chen Yu was reluctant to stand on the opposite side of Lao Zhang.


    Chen Yu didn''t know that this was his inner fear of Lao Zhang.


    Or Lao Zhang has some power in his heart.


    In a word, Chen Yu thinks it''s really a troublesome thing to offend Lao Zhang.


    Even in the past, Chen often hated Lao Zhang.


    But Chen has never really stood in a hostile relationship with laozhan.


    To be sure, Chen Yu holds a powerful and mysterious power.


    But Lao Zhang also has the supreme orthodoxy.


    For thousands of years, the wisdom accumulated by predecessors has made Lao Zhang successful.


    Chen Yu has estimated the strength comparison between himself and Lao Zhang.


    The most optimistic result is that no one can do anything.


    So Chen Yuli, of course, thinks that this trap is not effective for him, and certainly not for Lao Zhang.


    And it''s far from effective, or threatening.


    "This trap is not to threaten the three presidents, nor to hurt them, but to use their power to solve something." Said baifra.


    "His soul in the mausoleum of Theodosius I?"


    "No, Theodosius''s soul should be guarding something, maybe a devil or something, and we killed Theodosius."


    "It''s not us. It''s you. It''s you who killed Theodosius."


    "Is there a difference?" Baifra said lightly.


    "But then, since we know what we will release if we destroy something here, do we have to continue?"


    "Aren''t you really curious?"


    "It''s one thing to be curious, but what if there''s a big problem?"


    "In the words of your Chinese people, even if the sky falls down, there will be a high head."


    "Don''t forget, here, you and I are both one of the tall people. If there is really a big problem, it''s probably the two of us to clean up the mess."


    "Well, you make a choice and stop them now?"


    Chen Yu thought for a moment and said very unkindly, "I can only promise not to start now."


    The more you move forward, the wider your vision.


    More and more puppets were destroyed on the ground.


    Further on, RUIK DES was fighting a giant puppet.


    That giant puppet is not a conventional human figure.


    It has no conventional form, but is constantly changing.


    Every time Ruike des attacks and destroys, it will change locally.


    And the giant puppet is immune to most of the magic, so this battle is also very troublesome for RUIK des.


    What works is directed or regional magic that directly causes damage.


    And here''s the weakest one for RUIK des.


    But RUIK des clearly has more.


    There is no other refinement in this battle, which is the most intuitive manifestation of combat effectiveness.


    If you don''t have enough strength, you can''t win. If you have enough strength, you can pass.There''s no doubt that the most nervous person on the scene is Maddie zingie.


    For her now, RUIK DES is the most important person.


    She is also the mentor of her new life, even more intimate than her mentor.


    In the end, RUIK des defeated the giant puppet after a bitter battle.


    More than that, RUIK des countered the giant puppet and made it his own weapon.


    Maddie zingie breathed a long sigh of relief.


    She turned to look for Chen Yu and baifra.


    But people? Where did they go?


    Mardo zingie couldn''t find Chen Yu. He immediately guessed that they might have run away.


    As the loyal dog''s leg of Ruike DES, of course, Mado hingi immediately asked Ruike des for a report.


    "Mr. DES, the two traitors have escaped."


    "Escaped?" Ruike des looked back for Chen Yu and baifra, and found that they had disappeared.


    Run away at this time? RUIK des had some doubts.


    They don''t want the last thing?


    Or are they just hiding?


    "Come out, I know you''re still here. Don''t think you can muddle through this," RUIK des said with a deep voice


    But Chen Yu and baifra still did not appear.


    Did you really go?


    Did they leave because they didn''t know how to deal with themselves?


    It must be


    Ruike DES is still full of confidence in his own strength.


    He can easily defeat such a powerful giant puppet.


    And the giant puppet became its own weapon.


    Chen Yu and baifra must have seen this situation and found that they could not defeat themselves, so they secretly escaped.


    "Although the old man has good strength, he is a little complacent." Chen said.


    "That''s because he didn''t compare with real experts. In his opinion, only a few people who are stronger than him are Zhang Tianshi, but he doesn''t know how much stronger Zhang Tianshi is."


    "Can he go through all the checkpoints here alone?"


    "It should be OK, after all, he hasn''t come up with real strength yet."

 Chapter 2226

    Kelly and Evelyn are here for the first time.


    Even if they exhausted their imagination, they could not understand why this place existed.


    Through the blood of Auror and the magic of the psychic they caught, they managed to enter the wilderness.


    Here, the streets are full of terrible monsters.


    Here, everywhere is full of grotesque and terrible.


    The ineffable existence peeps at them in the shadow.


    Unknown fear haunts their hearts.


    Even the psychic master Kelly and Evelyn had seized was following suit.


    Every step is very careful.


    "I have brought you to the wasteland collection. May I leave now?"


    "No!" Kelly said coldly.


    Through the observation and contact along the way, Kelly also has a certain understanding of the psychic in front of her.


    And then she knew that the psychic was called ZOMA Dennis.


    He was a psychic in the Department of magic, although Kelly knew nothing about it.


    But I know ZOMA Dennis''s weakness.


    He can create illusions and master primary Summoning Magic.


    The monster that attacked them and killed Auror was called by ZOMA Dennis.


    And ZOMA Dennis is very weak in close combat, or hand to hand combat.


    For example, in the past, Kelly bullied her to the nearest place and was directly subdued.


    There is not even a chance of resistance.


    "I''ve brought you into the wasteland. I''m useless." Said ZOMA Dennis, with a sad face.


    It''s no use. They don''t know anything about it.


    Zouma Dennis has a lot to do with them.


    "To leave is to die." Kelly did not hesitate to point the gun at zouma Dennis.


    Along the way, Kelly has found ZOMA Dennis''s little movements many times.


    Because of her ignorance of magic, Kelly is more careful.


    Any little action of ZOMA Dennis will touch Kelly''s sensitive nerves.


    And she has noticed that some of ZOMA Dennis''s actions are dangerous.


    Some actions are not dangerous.


    "All right, all right..." Zouma Dennis could only raise his hands, his face was helpless.


    To be honest, he doesn''t want to count the two of them now.


    But he didn''t want to die with them.


    It''s too dangerous for the two of them to walk around here.


    They came here, though they avoided being detected.


    But the monsters wandering here are not looking for people by their marks.


    They have a far superior sense of smell, hearing, vision and even the perception of breath.


    And they don''t know if they''re ordinary people.


    In their eyes, there is only prey.


    These monsters are the test targets of elite psychics.


    ZOMA Dennis is not one of the elite.


    If he meets those monsters, it shouldn''t take a minute for him to become the poop of those monsters.


    He just wants to leave the wilderness now, not stay here to accompany them to die.


    But Kelly won''t let him.


    And he wasn''t even given a chance to escape.


    "Zouma, is there any magic in the spirit world that can be revived after being hit in the head?"


    "No, even the most powerful psychic is going to die if his head is destroyed." Said ZOMA Dennis.


    "No exceptions?"


    "But in the past, I used to shoot a person''s head with a sniper gun, and then he appeared in front of me. What''s the matter?"


    "It could be magic."


    "In theory? Is it possible? I really shot him in the head and he came back to life. "


    "Impossible."


    "Why not?"


    "Anyway, I haven''t heard of it. Maybe my level and realm are too low."


    ZOMA Dennis thought it was just Kelly''s whim.


    So what he answered was very careless.


    Suddenly, a shadow came from behind.


    ZOMA Dennis froze in an instant.


    In the next moment, Kylie shoved zouma Denis away.


    As ZOMA Dennis rolled away, he saw a giant animal''s paw was in the position where he was standing.


    ZOMA Dennis almost peed.


    "Find a way." Kelly shot at the behemoth in a flash.But the beast''s head was only slightly sideways, and the bullet had been blown away by its rough skin.


    At once, the giant beast chased Kelly. Every time, Kelly was frightened and embarrassed to avoid the attack of the giant beast.


    Zouma Dennis just came back and threw a magic in 20 seconds.


    In a flash, the behemoth''s eyes lost their focus and remained in place.


    "What''s the matter?" Kelly turned to ZOMA Dennis in surprise. "You solved it?"


    "We''d better run away quickly. I just use the lost mind magic to bewitch it temporarily. The effect of this magic does not exceed one minute."


    "You have this magic. Why didn''t you use it before?"


    ZOMA Dennis is not talking. Of course he wants to use it on Kelly.


    But twenty seconds is enough for the woman killer to beat him into a hive.


    "Come on, let''s go. There''s still time."


    "Evelie, when are you going to throw away your things and carry your bags?"


    The three did not run far, and there was a roar of rage from the beast behind them.


    As Kelly ran, she turned back and fired several shots at the behemoth.


    Although the giant beast slowed down a little, it still came to the front.


    Kelly throws a grenade again, and the beast opens its mouth and bites.


    But this time the effect is not as good as last time.


    The grenade exploded in the giant beast''s mouth, and the giant beast spewed out several flames, but received no fatal damage.


    "You can''t kill this guy like this?" Kelly took a breath of cold air.


    The damage of the grenade not only failed to hurt the monster, but also made it more violent.


    The giant beast waved its claws and slapped Kelly heavily.


    Kelly, a fierce dog, struggled to avoid the huge beast''s attack.


    But it''s too late for Kelly to get up.


    The beast''s second sweep is just around the corner.


    At this time, the action of the giant beast suddenly coagulated there and stopped.


    Kelly looked at the beast in front of her in surprise.


    As long as the claws of this giant beast fall, it will lose its life.


    But its claws seem to be caught by something.


    Then the flesh and blood of the beast began to pull back.


    To be exact, it is to shrink towards a point.


    When the beast is completely compressed into a point, Kelly can see clearly.


    Behind the beast stood two men.


    An old man looking at immortality, a slovenly middle-aged man.

 Chapter 2227

    The beast seemed to shrink to the end, falling into the palm of the scruffy middle-aged man.


    Kelly looked at the two men. She didn''t know if she should thank them.


    Even, she didn''t know if the two people suddenly appeared in front of her were enemies.


    If it is the enemy, then she will face more despair than ever before.


    So terrible beast, in front of these two people, but like a kitten, the moment was killed.


    No matter how arrogant or ignorant Kelly is, she will not think she can defeat them.


    As for evelie, she was scared to death.


    As for ZOMA Dennis, his eyes were fixed on the two men.


    Kelly could even hear ZOMA Dennis''s breaths.


    "Two ordinary people." Zhang Tianyi found the common identity of Kelly and Ivey at the first time.


    When he walked towards the two female killers, Evelyn raised her gun directly.


    Kelly didn''t even have time to stop her. Evelyn pulled the trigger in a nervous way.


    Zhang Tianyi''s head slightly sideways, looking at the two women with a little surprise: "it turns out to be two female killers."


    Zhang Tianyi''s eyes turned to ZOMA Dennis again, holding his chin and thinking for about 30 seconds.


    "Oh! I see. " Zhang Tianyi roughly guessed out their relationship and pointed to zouma Dennis: "whose subordinate are you?"


    ZOMA Dennis was pointed by Zhang Tianyi. His legs were soft and he knelt on the ground.


    "Master Tianshi, the villain is a member of the red garment society, ZOMA Dennis. He directly serves the president of Kenya. The villain is the blood of the killer who is ordered to hunt for the president."


    Zhang Tianyi just asked casually. ZOMA Dennis has poured all the things out.


    Kelly felt incredible. Before ZOMA Dennis was threatened by her, she also tried her best to let him say something off and on.


    There are more things that he is still reluctant to say.


    For example, who ordered him.


    No matter how Kelly threatened him, he kept his mouth shut.


    But the old man asked that, not even so many questions.


    He actually spits out all his roots directly.


    Who is this old man?


    It scares ZOMA Dennis like this.


    Kelly is also very nervous at this time.


    At present, the old man only needs a little side of his head to avoid the bullets of Evelyn.


    And he can scare ZOMA Dennis like this.


    I should take all the cards out, and I can''t beat him.


    This kind of feeling is not easy, will own destiny hand over to others.


    His life and death are all in the other''s mind.


    But Kelly had no choice.


    At this moment, she is just the meat on someone else''s chopping board.


    Zhang Tianyi walked along with a smile on his face.


    He could see how nervous Kelly was, so he deliberately joked: "are you very nervous now, your destiny is in the hands of others."


    Kelly almost pulled the gun out of her back.


    "Well, relax, I''m not going to kill you."


    When Zhang Tianyi said this, Kelly was all empty.


    As if all the pressure were released in an instant.


    "Do you feel like the rest of your life? In fact, I''m joking. I''m going to kill you. " Zhang Tianyi suddenly showed a ferocious smile.


    Kelly pulled out her gun and pointed at Zhang Tianyi.


    Zhang Tianyi burst out laughing: "ha ha Still kidding. "


    Kelly''s chest is up and down. She''s really scared.


    Zhang Tianyi felt great pressure even though she could not distinguish the true and the false jokes.


    It''s like ten mountains in her heart.


    "Come on, come with me." Zhang Tianyi said.


    "You Where are you taking us? "


    "Of course, it''s to protect your safety and send you safely back to the outside world."


    Kelly doesn''t think that Zhang Tianyi is so kind.


    "You can refuse, but there are more than 20 monsters wandering in this area, and their active areas cross each other. Even if you know their branches, you can''t find any gap to avoid them. If you act alone, the probability of survival is no more than 0.01%." "With us, you have a 50% chance to kill or not," Zhang said


    This bad chance chilled Kelly.


    But as Zhang Tianyi said, her only two choices are so bloody.


    The difference is that one is almost certain to die, the other is to see Zhang Tianyi''s mood."A wise choice." Zhang Tianyi laughs: "let''s go, and talk about the interesting things in the world of killers."


    Kelly took a deep breath and plucked up her courage and said, "why should I tell you?"


    "Your life is in my hands now. Shouldn''t you please me?"


    "No, psychologically speaking, it''s just valueless to pander."


    "Do you know psychology well? Do killers know psychology?"


    "Because I know psychology, I''m better than most killers."


    "Smart answers, your answers increase your chips, make me feel that you are a valuable person, but also improve your survival rate."


    "So does it work?"


    "Sloppy, your answer makes me more curious about you, so your survival rate is indeed improved."


    Kelly does know psychology. She even has a degree in psychology.


    She knows how to talk to people without exclusion.


    "How many people have you killed? Or how many tasks have you taken? "


    "More than thirty."


    "How many years have you been in business?"


    "Fifteen years."


    "You seem to be twenty-five."


    "Yes, I was ten years old." Kelly replied, "how do you know my age?"


    "I''m a Taoist. All Taoists are fortune tellers."


    "Then you''ll figure it out for me."


    "Do you know what it takes to find my fortune teller?"


    "I have money."


    "I have more money than you." Zhang Tianyi is quite arrogant.


    "What does it take?"


    "For the time being, I don''t find any value in you. Of course, if your story is good enough, it''s OK."


    "Does the story of the killer appeal to you? The world you touch is more mysterious than the world of killers. "


    "I''m in a position that makes me lose fun of most things. In my eyes, the vast majority of the spiritual world is no different from ordinary people, so your so-called mystery is just a daily thing for me."


    "Is that a good story that I tell you that you can guarantee my life safety?"


    "Of course, good stories can prove your worth."


    "Even fictional?"


    "It doesn''t matter if you can keep me from hearing the flaws, even if they are made up by Hu."

 Chapter 2228

    "Do you know what is the most difficult assassination task I have ever met?"


    "I don''t know." Zhang Tianyi looks at Kelly with great interest.


    "Do you know the Celtic army?" Kelly asked again.


    "Never heard of mercenaries?"


    "No, this is a private army formed by the super rich Kyle. Its members have been around 1000 for a long time, and they have a fixed military base..."


    Kelly said, secretly observing Zhang Tianyi''s expression.


    Zhang Tian didn''t show the look of expectation.


    In fact, Zhang Tianyi had already guessed when she heard about it. Kelly would tell him how she killed the four sides.


    This kind of story has no attraction to Zhang Tianyi.


    If Zhang Tianyi wants to listen to this kind of story, there are a large number of psychics in the spiritual world willing to tell it to him all day long.


    "The military base is located in Antarctica, close to the central area, which is almost inaccessible by most means of transportation." "Do you know how I got to that military base," Kelly said


    Zhang Tianyi thought about it. All he could think of was to use magic to go there.


    For Zhang Tianyi, this kind of thing has no difficulty.


    But on second thought, Kelly is just an ordinary person.


    "For this reason, I rented a space shuttle to launch at a height of 50000 meters above the military base. At the same time, in order to avoid detection, I couldn''t use landing at all." Kelly continued.


    "Fifty thousand meters in the air? No parachutes? Are you sure you''re not talking about a story of the spirit? "


    Kelly ignored Zhang Tianyi''s query, and continued: "of course, it needs some technical support and some external conditions. When I jumped off the shuttle, I carried an inner ring filled balloon, which can inflate automatically within ten seconds."


    "The inner ring inflated balloon you said is the kind of ball outside the amusement park, and the kind with a small space inside which people can play?"


    "That''s it."


    "But that kind of sphere should not be able to bear the impact of a 50000 meter vertical fall, you can not bear it."


    "It''s impossible to do it under normal circumstances, but what if it''s not vertical? On the day of the high jump, I calculated the weather in that area. There was a very cold storm, and I chose to land on an ice slope of about 75 degrees. "


    Zhang Tianyi finally showed surprise: "that is to say, by calculating the wind force, you can figure out where you will be blown by the wind, and then buffer through a slope? To land safely by filling the balloon in the inner ring? "


    In theory, of course, it can be done, but in fact, the risk of doing so is very large.


    A miscalculation, or a miscalculation of the storm, could kill Kelly.


    Kelly''s whole story is not about how she killed the four sides, but about the bizarre process.


    Kelly''s story really attracted Zhang Tianyi.


    "In fact, as you said, although I have done the calculation and asked a professional mathematical engineer to check the calculation, during the implementation process, I was blown away from the predetermined landing position and completely deviated from the predetermined slope."


    "How did you do that? No, how did you survive? "


    "At that time, in the sky, I was falling at a rate of 100 meters per second, so I didn''t have much time to think about it, so I had to change my strategy, changing the original falling height of 300 meters, opening the inner ring and filling the balloon to 150 meters, that is to say, if I don''t handle it properly, I will fall into meat sauce in less than two seconds."


    At this time, even ivelie and ZOMA Dennis showed surprise and curiosity.


    They all want to know how Kelly managed to survive.


    "I pierced the outer membrane at the moment when the inner ring filled the balloon with air, so that the air of the sphere burst out in an instant, forming a propulsion effect, and moving along the storm, at the same time reducing the impact of my falling."


    "Have you succeeded?"


    Although Kelly is standing in front of Zhang Tianyi now.


    But he couldn''t help asking Kelly the question.


    "On the face of it, I made it. At least I didn''t die." Kelly said with a wry smile, "but my legs and one arm were completely broken, and I lost my basic mobility. I spent six days lying in the ice and snow, and in the most terrible cold storm in the world."


    "Unfortunately, but fortunately, I fell into the habitat of a group of penguins. The penguins are not afraid of human beings, and even they are full of curiosity about human beings. They are really a group of magical animals. On the second day when I contacted them, they even regarded me as the same kind, and then began to catch fish for me to eat."


    "In six days, I recovered the most basic action force, and then coincidentally, Mr. Kyle happened to go out to hunt. His hunting target was this group of penguins. I lay in the group of penguins, surrounded by many penguins, and gave my target a fatal blow. That was my most difficult task. Everything deviated from the original plan, but At that moment, everything is back on track. "Zhang Tianyi was amazed at Kelly''s incredible way of accomplishing her task.


    Everything deviated from the plan, but everything went back to the track inexplicably.


    It''s hard to imagine how Kelly survived six days.


    "A good story." Zhang Tianyi didn''t hear the flaw for the moment, so he thought the story was quite good.


    Kelly''s handling of the details is also very good, thrilling, exciting, and incredible.


    "By the way, I was fourteen."


    Zhang Tianyi takes a breath of cool air.


    Wender, who had been expressionless, could not help looking sideways.


    "In the future, every two years, I will go back to that Penguin Group and spend a few days with them, which makes me an animal protector."


    Kelly paused and continued, "that''s the hardest task I''ve ever had, and the next thing I''m going to talk about is the most bizarre assassination target."


    "Of course, he wasn''t the target of the mission, but he got in the way of me."


    As a killer, Kelly doesn''t think there''s anything wrong with it.


    And her tone even made Zhang Tianyi take it for granted.


    "Through several contacts, I found that he was just an ordinary person, an illegal doctor, and then on a hazy morning, I shot his head with a sniper gun. I could clearly see the spattered blood on the wall, as well as the bloody picture. When I calmly packed my things and left, he appeared in my vision again, but this The next time he appeared directly in front of me, he was accompanied by a monster. "


    Zhang Tianyi raised his eyebrows and said, "let me guess, the illegal doctor Is he a Chinese? "

 Chapter 2229

    Kelly suddenly turned to look at Zhang Tianyi.


    "Chen Yu?" Zhang Tianyi asked again.


    When Kelly mentions the illegal doctor, Zhang Tianyi''s first thought is Chen Yu.


    "It''s a surprise that you survived him."


    Zhang Tianyi doesn''t know that Chen Yu used to be just an ordinary person.


    He took it for granted that Chen was so powerful in the past.


    That''s why he was amazed that Kelly had picked up a life from Chen Yu''s hand.


    "He''s strong, isn''t he?"


    "All the monsters here together are not enough for him to abuse alone." Zhang Tianyi said.


    Wende couldn''t help looking sideways at Zhang Tianyi.


    As the manager here, he is also the person in charge.


    He created all the monsters here.


    He clearly knows how many monsters there are and how powerful they are.


    But Zhang Tianyi said that all the monsters here are not enough to be abused by one person?


    In winder''s eyes, except for himself, only Zhang Tianyi and twenty-three generations of Blood Mary can destroy these things, and they are the least likely to destroy the rules.


    But now I hear that there is another person here who can easily break the rules he has set.


    This makes winder particularly concerned that in his planning and design, he can not tolerate the existence of people outside the plan.


    All of a sudden, Wende thought of something and suddenly looked at Zhang Tianyi.


    He said it to himself on purpose.


    Wender is not a fool, though he looks careless in ordinary times.


    In fact, to be an alchemist, the basic requirement is quick thinking.


    What''s more, winder is the world''s first alchemist.


    "Is he so good?" Kelly asked in surprise.


    At first, she thought that Chen Yu might be similar to or a little better than ZOMA Dennis.


    But listen to Zhang Tianyi, Chen Yu is more than a little better than she imagined.


    At least ZOMA Dennis can''t even fight the monsters of the past.


    But in Zhang Tianyi''s mouth, Chen Yu seems to have been powerful to an incredible extent.


    All the monsters here can''t beat Chen Yu?


    "How is he better than you?"


    "He''s not as strong as I am."


    Zhang Tianyi''s answer was not unexpected.


    Even that is a matter of course.


    But Zhang Tianyi''s next words made Wende a little unbelievable.


    "But I can''t do anything about him, just as he can''t do anything about me."


    "When did such a master appear? I don''t know. " Asked winder in surprise.


    But he didn''t think the man would really be one day apart.


    Although Zhang Tianyi is recognized as the first master in the spirit world, there are still many helpless objects in the spirit world.


    Most of the time, it''s because the other party has some special magic.


    "How many people are you in the spirit world?"


    "Among the people, I am the strongest on the surface." Zhang Tian said with a smile.


    "Then he and you are tied for the first place?"


    "He didn''t rank."


    "Then why..."


    "Ranking doesn''t mean strength, fame doesn''t mean strength. As I said, I''m the strongest on the surface, but not the real strongest. There are many monsters in the world that you can''t understand. He is one of these monsters."


    "A being like you calls him a monster?"


    "To some extent, he is a monster."


    Just then, Wender stopped.


    "Tianshi Zhang, there are a large number of people gathered in iwaitan square. It seems that they are attracted by something. I don''t remember what important props are arranged there. Do we need to go and have a look?"


    "Then go and have a look." Zhang Tian nodded.


    Kelly followed Zhang Tianyi, talking and laughing all the way.


    But Kelly always pays attention to tone.


    At least she has to make sure that Zhang Tianyi doesn''t get upset.


    Kelly also noticed.


    Although winder said no more than three words in the whole process, he was not Zhang Tianyi''s attendant.


    The two of them should be in the same position or rank.


    So when Kelly talks, try to avoid talking about winder.


    Kelly vaguely found out that Zhang Tianyi and Wende were in charge here.


    And they are now in the past, it seems that they are not in a hurry.


    All the way is so slow.


    For about half an hour, I finally saw the square of ivetan.


    There are many people standing in the square. They wear different clothes and don''t look like ordinary people.However, they all seemed to be standing in the same place, dazed, silent and fighting, facing one direction.


    Huge square, hundreds of people.


    But there was no sound


    This strange scene made Kelly a little creepy.


    That''s not a good sign.


    Kelly swallowed and asked, "aren''t they all dead?"


    Wende frowned. "What do you think, Tianshi Zhang?"


    "People are not dead, but their consciousness seems to have disappeared. There should be a border in front of them. As long as they step into the border, consciousness will enter a space of consciousness. Now these children''s consciousness should be fighting in a space of consciousness. Don''t you know there is a border here?"


    "I don''t know." Wender''s face was very ugly.


    Zhang Tianyi''s tone is more like criticizing him.


    Everything here is arranged by him.


    But now there is such a huge border here, but he knows nothing about it.


    This is serious dereliction of duty.


    "What now?"


    "There are two ways, one is to enter the consciousness space, defeat him in it, the other is to find the host of the main consciousness space outside, and he should be hiding in the crowd." Zhang Tianyi said.


    There are hundreds of psychics in front of us. Everyone''s breath is confused.


    But in the case of unclear goals, if we can''t distinguish the differences, it is basically difficult to find the goals they are looking for.


    "Can you tell me what''s going on?" Kelly asked.


    "There is a person who, through the magic circle, draws all people''s consciousness into his own consciousness sea."


    "That is to say, finding that person can save everyone''s consciousness, isn''t it?"


    "Yes." Zhang Tian nodded: "but this is also the problem. There is no doubt that the man is hiding in the crowd. How can he be found?"


    "You don''t have any magic. Did you find each other out?"


    "Even if it''s directed magic, it needs to have characteristics. There''s no way to directly find each other without knowing any characteristics."


    Kelly also fell into thinking that if she could help here, she would undoubtedly have more insurance for her life safety.

 Chapter 2230

    Kelly looks at hundreds of people.


    These people were beyond her reach in the past.


    Now, they are standing in the same place as wooden people.


    Kelly''s legs open, just trying to move forward.


    Zhang Tianyi suddenly stopped her.


    "If you go in, your consciousness will also be drawn into the space of consciousness."


    "Can''t you go in?" Kelly said, disappointed.


    "What are you doing in there?"


    Kelly thought for a moment and said, "of the hundreds of people on the scene, only one is conscious, right?"


    "That''s right." Zhang Tian nodded.


    "I''ve studied the breathing rate of people who actually sleep and people who pretend to sleep, and it''s not the same." "Although they''re not sleeping, the physical reactions should be similar," Kelly said


    Zhang Tianyi smiled: "Wende, do you have a way?"


    "Yes, a simple shielding array can isolate her from the magic array."


    What kind of complicated process does Kelly think it will be.


    As a result, Winder was in front of her.


    Then I saw a small aperture falling into my forehead.


    "Is it all right now?"


    "Yes, now you can enter safely." Said winder.


    Kelly took the first step carefully, without any strange feeling.


    Of course, she didn''t know what would happen if anything happened.


    But now she''s no different from the usual stroll.


    Zhang Tianyi also follows Kelly.


    Kelly was a little confused.


    But soon I understood Zhang Tianyi''s intention.


    "Be careful, don''t worry." Zhang Tianyi said quietly.


    Every time Kelly walks by, she stops for a few seconds.


    Her rhythm is very steady.


    Zhang Tianyi is talking all the time.


    Suddenly, Kelly and Zhang Tianyi stop at the same time.


    The winner''s smile appeared on the faces of Kelly and Zhang Tianyi.


    In a flash, everyone woke up.


    Meanwhile, Kelly and the man standing in front of Zhang Tianyi suddenly got into the crowd.


    But the next moment, Zhang Tian waved one arm, and the crowd was directly excluded by his violence.


    Once again, the man was directly pulled back to Zhang Tianyi.


    Although Kelly knows Zhang Tianyi is very good.


    But it was amazing for her to use this method in front of her.


    Mingming is a distance of more than ten meters, but Zhang Tianyi can deal with it directly.


    It''s amazing how you look at it.


    The psychics who wake up around haven''t seen Zhang Tianyi clearly for the first time, or don''t know Zhang Tianyi.


    But they all know Zhang Tianyi.


    Everyone''s face was filled with indignation, and they wanted to rob or attack.


    "Go away." Zhang Tianyi murmured.


    For a moment, Kelly felt a wave of Qi swing away from Zhang Tianyi.


    Then I saw all the people around me turn upside down.


    "Dead old man Who are you? " When someone got up, he pointed to Zhang Tian and swore.


    As soon as the voice of the man fell, he was directly covered by the people around him and pulled away from Zhang Tianyi.


    Zhang Tianyi is in the spiritual world. It''s impossible to say that he is supreme.


    "Master Tianshi."


    At this time, a psychic master saluted Zhang Tian with a fist.


    "Master Tianshi......"


    The sound soon spread throughout the square.


    Even if it is arrogant again, I dare not touch Tianyi''s brow at this time.


    Arrogance needs to be divided.


    The arrogant people in front of Zhang Tianyi, even if Zhang Tianyi doesn''t bother them, their elders will.


    "Back down." Zhang Tianyi is still the domineering gesture.


    "Abide by the laws of heaven."


    All the people are in a crowd.


    Even if these people were previously imprisoned for consciousness, there was still anger.


    But Zhang Tianyi''s order must be obeyed.


    Zhang Tianyi is now almost the leader of the Wulin alliance in a different world.


    In a short time, those psychics left a pure light, none left.


    Zhang Tianyi directly left people on the ground.


    The man sat on the ground, looking left and right, as if he didn''t give up.


    Wend came up and said, "you can''t run away. You should know who you are facing."


    The man finally looks at Zhang Tianyi and takes a deep breath.


    "Master Tianshi, please ask me what you want. I will tell you nothing."Kelly looked surprised again, but then took it for granted.


    "What''s your name?"


    "Lipped, of course, you can call me a nightmare."


    "Nightmare?"


    "The nightmare of the seventh of the ten?" Winder looks at rippard in surprise.


    "It''s a great honor for Mr. winder to remember my name."


    "I know your name, too. Should you be more honored?" Zhang Tian asked with a smile.


    Lippard wryly smiled, "but I''m not happy now."


    No matter who is the enemy of Zhang Tianyi, and is still caught by him, he will not be happy.


    Although Lippard is also a famous figure in the spiritual world, and the storm he set off is not small.


    But in the face of Zhang Tianyi, he could not rise a little resistance.


    It''s like the previous ZOMA Dennis.


    I wish I could show Zhang Tianyi all my background.


    In fact, they all understand people.


    Zhang Tianyi is not only famous.


    He also has more terrible means than fame.


    It''s no use hiding in front of him.


    Sooner or later, he will know, why suffer a little more?


    "Don''t tell me that you''re a brain fever on your own. Run here for fun. Tell me about you and the purpose of the forces behind you."


    "I was hired this time, and the person who hired me was one of the ten villains, mercury in the fifth place."


    "What does he want you to do?"


    "Create chaos." "I understand now that his purpose is not to make me confused, but to attract your attention," said Lippard


    Speaking of this, rippard fell down.


    After all, no one will be happy to be a chess player.


    What''s more, this chess piece is still disposable, and it will be lost after use.


    "And the mercury is gathering in the waste land?"


    "I don''t know." Lippard replied helplessly.


    "How do you contact him?"


    "I can''t. I haven''t seen mercury, I don''t know how he looks, I don''t even know his gender."


    Zhang Tianyi does not doubt Lippard''s answer. He is very likely to say that.


    If a psychic wants to hide his identity, there are too many ways.


    "I don''t know what mercury really wants to do." Said Lippard.


    "What else can you give me?"


    "Not long ago, I saw the eldest of the ten villains, sickle, in the hotel in Istanbul. I don''t know if it has anything to do with mercury."

 Chapter 2231

    There is no direct relationship between the ten villains.


    It''s more like a leaderboard.


    Of course, the ten villains are not just the charts.


    They are more of the darkest part of an era.


    Those so-called cults, thugs, and villains have no comparison with them.


    Between the 1980s and the millennium.


    At that time, because of several conflicts between the state and the national psychics, the situation appeared some waves.


    Because of the unstable situation, ten evil and powerful psychics took advantage of the chaos to create one after another of terror and disaster.


    There is no obvious religious tendency, no obvious behavior purpose, no obvious resentment.


    It seems that these ten people were born to live on evil.


    Of course, this is not everyone is human.


    For example, Cui Sichuang is a dragon.


    She ranks fourth among the ten villains. Her code name is disaster.


    She is the racism of the Dragon nationality, and she is the firm supremacy of the Dragon nationality.


    To her, human beings are ants.


    The dragon people should be supreme.


    She takes pleasure in killing human beings. If she uses human law to measure her punishment, her long life is not enough.


    Then she met two humans who changed her dragon life.


    Chen Yu, a man who pressed her to the ground and rubbed her.


    Another is Zhang Tianyi, who is also rubbed on the ground by Zhang Tianyi.


    Maybe her ideas haven''t changed, but her habits have changed.


    Among the ten villains, the sickle is the most terrifying.


    The sickle is the sickle of death.


    He was the last to win the title, but the crimes he committed were incomparable to the other nine villains.


    Although he was active in the 1980s, he was far less active than other villains.


    Until that year in 1994, there was a devastating massacre in Africa, killing millions of people.


    In modern times, the massacre of millions of people, the level of blood and terror, is unparalleled.


    At first, other countries thought that this was the conflict and contradiction between the colonists and the two tribes.


    But in an accident, someone suddenly found that it was his pen.


    The sickle may not have killed more than a million people.


    But he is the leader behind the scenes.


    Then it was discovered that he was not the only one who led the massacre.


    And he was involved in many old cases in the 1980s.


    The massacres of a few dozen people and hundreds of thousands of others are inextricably linked to the sickle.


    In an era when the whole society is moving towards modern civilization, not to mention the massacre of hundreds and thousands of people, even the massacre of dozens of people will cause global shock.


    No one knows his purpose. He seems to be killing for the sake of killing.


    Like the sickle in the hand of death, he reaps life crazily.


    And he''s always hidden behind the scenes, in the shadows.


    Even among the ten villains, only a few people can recognize the sickle.


    Lippard is one of them.


    When I heard that scythe came to Istanbul.


    Even Zhang Tianyi frowned.


    This was the first time that he had shown such anxiety in the battle of the saints.


    Even though it was said that the order of the recluses had made a fool of themselves in the battle of the saints.


    Zhang Tianyi didn''t think there was any problem.


    There will be trouble in every battle of saints.


    This is the daily routine of the battle of the saints.


    He is in charge of such things.


    If there is a time when nothing happens, Zhang Tianyi will feel uncomfortable.


    But the sickle is different.


    No matter how much nonsense the hermits make, they all have a strong purpose.


    But the purpose of sickle is very simple, that is, bloody slaughter.


    Perhaps behind the massacre lies a deeper plot.


    But all people see is slaughter.


    "What does he look like?" Zhang Tianyi asked.


    "It''s no use. Looks mean nothing to him. If he wants to change his looks, he can change the looks of three people a day. And when I saw him that day, he was wearing a human skin mask. I just remember his breath."


    "Any other useful information?"


    "Yes, but I want to use this information in exchange for my freedom," rippard said, bowing and pondering


    "It depends on the value of the information you provide."


    "Mr. Winder''s assistant, Nancy, was mixed with mercury, and I had a way to find her."This time it''s Winder''s turn. No one likes to be betrayed.


    And Wender didn''t like it.


    And he was cheated by Nancy for years.


    How much trust he used to have in anancia, how angry he is now.


    "Can this news exchange for my freedom?"


    Zhang Tianyi takes a step back, and Wende''s attitude determines lipad''s freedom.


    Although they all have the right to deal with lipped.


    However, Zhang Tianyi intends to respect Wende''s decision.


    "Why can you find Nancy?" There was some doubt in winder''s tone.


    Although he was very angry about the betrayal of Nancy.


    But he knew about Nancy, who had been dormant by her side for so many years.


    But I couldn''t find a clue of her.


    Before he left, he even completely destroyed Winder''s lab.


    Wipe out all traces of her past.


    The woman''s thoughtfulness is terrifying.


    So he had to wonder if rippard would have said it on purpose for his own escape.


    "Yesterday, I just saw her once. She was wearing a white robe with stains. Unfortunately, I found the white robe she abandoned."


    Wend immediately understood why Lippard had such confidence.


    A white robe worn by Nancy is like a navigator to a psychic.


    From the smell on the clothes to the dandruff tissue on them, and even the causal connection attached to the clothes, they can find Nancy.


    As long as that dress is really Nancy''s, as long as this dress she wears.


    So whether it''s Wende or Zhang Tianyi, there''s a way to find Nancy through this dress.


    "If you really help me find Nancy, then I''ll let you go." Said winder.


    "Thank you, Mr. winder." Lippard looks at Zhang Tianyi again.


    Zhang Tianyi said quietly, "Wende''s decision is my decision."


    Lippard took out a white robe. When Wender saw the white robe, he recognized the white robe, which was worn by Nancy.


    Because he gave it to Nancy, and there were many stains left on it when she was in charge of the experiments these years.


    Wende grabbed the white robe and held it tightly in his hand.


    You can imagine how angry winder is at the moment.

 Chapter 2232

    "What is Mr. Winder''s relationship with that Nancy?" Kelly asked in a low voice.


    Although her voice was very low, she was heard by Wender.


    "Enemy," said winder, with a livid face


    Kelly didn''t dare to ask again. Obviously, wend''s hatred for Nancy has reached the extreme.


    Suddenly, a green light column appeared in the distance, and the green light column rushed to the sky.


    The whole wilderness saw the light column.


    Zhang Tianyi looks at Wende. "Do you know what''s going on there?"


    "I don''t know. I didn''t arrange that." Said winder, frowning.


    "I feel that the spirit of the wilderness is beginning to rise again." Zhang Tianyi said.


    "It seems to be the same as that mausoleum Maybe Nancy is over there. "


    "Then go and have a look."


    For the first time, Kelly and Evelyn saw this kind of supernatural scenery.


    There is no more inner shock.


    As a matter of fact, even in the spiritual world, such shocking scenes are rare.


    ¡­¡­


    "That is The seven gates of northmi? Someone broke into the core area of the array eye and activated the final level. " Anancy looked surprised: "who is it? Is it the teacher Wendell


    "It''s not Wende. According to the latest information I got, Wende and Tianshi Zhang just appeared in the square of iwaitan not long ago. They have caught the pieces we arranged there."


    "Chessmen? If rippard hears you call him a chess piece, he will go mad. "


    "If it wasn''t for winder, it would only show that the participants in this battle of the saints and the Blazers were unexpectedly strong."


    "Yes, I thought we need to work hard to lead Wende to the seven gates of northmi. Only he can solve the test of the seven gates. Unexpectedly, someone can pass the six gates without knowing the ghost."


    "But I''m afraid the seventh must be winder." Said Nancy.


    Nancy has been Wender''s assistant for so many years. She knows Wender''s strength too well.


    Especially in the knowledge of alchemy and array, the first one in the world is not a false name.


    There are many excellent alchemists in the world.


    But there is only one talented alchemist, and only Wendell can be called a genius.


    Over the years, she has witnessed Wende''s miracles in the field of alchemy.


    At the beginning, it was in order to learn Winder''s Alchemy secretly that Nancy stayed by his side.


    But the longer she stayed with winder, the more she realized her ignorance and stupidity.


    The gap between the two is too big, or the way they think is not the same.


    Especially when she understands that what she wants to learn is not what she can learn at all, she really realizes how far away she is from winder.


    In terms of alchemy and array, she is always a primary school student in front of winder.


    And Wendell is always improving, it seems that all complex technologies will become simple to him.


    "Must Wendell?" The black soul lingered beside him. He didn''t know alchemy. Of course, he couldn''t understand the affirmation and conviction.


    "Because the seventh is the test of the earth, there will be endless clay armies in the seventh space. They will never kill. If you want to stop this process, you have to solve a super complex alchemy formula in the shortest time. When you solve this alchemy formula, you will automatically release the ultimate forbidden of the earth magic, and break up those who are constantly resurrected The endless army of clay will also disintegrate the seal hidden behind the seventh. "


    "As long as there are more people to help the alchemist resist the clay army, and then give the alchemist enough time, it should also be possible to solve the alchemy formula you said."


    "In theory, it''s OK, but you ignore two questions. First, there are no more than three people in the world who can solve the super complex alchemy formula. One of them is Wender. The second question is how long do you think you can help the alchemist resist it? And you know nothing about the clay army. "


    "Are you looking down on our strength?" Said the black soul discontentedly.


    "Don''t overestimate your strength, either." Nancy didn''t give black soul face: "that''s one of the ancient seals of desperate situation. If it''s as simple as you said, I''m afraid it''s not necessary for you or me to worry about it now."


    "I don''t despise it, but I don''t think it''s hard." Black soul is still proud to say.


    "Then we''ll see."


    ¡­¡­


    Wutai Mountain team and Wanxian league team have been here for two days.


    In these two days, 20 people in the two teams fully understood their weakness.


    In addition to their ability to stack up their mana and then greatly improve the strength of one of them, they have no other role.Most of the troubles still need to be solved by RUIK des.


    In two days, they broke through six doors.


    And when they came to the Seventh Gate. What they saw were four square obelisks standing in the middle of the square.


    The top of the Obelisk shines a light, directly through the sky.


    Between the Seventh Gate and the obelisk is an invisible air wall.


    But people can still sense the existence of the air wall.


    It''s similar to the bug terrain in the game. It''s clear that there''s nothing, but it just can''t go through.


    They approached the Obelisk carefully.


    At this time, a line of magic words suddenly appeared on the surface of the obelisk.


    For those who can''t alchemy, these magic words are obscure.


    But for alchemists, these magic words are a very complicated formula.


    "Appisi formula!" When RUIK des saw the line, his brow went straight up.


    "What appisi formula?"


    "For you laymen, there''s no need to know what the appisi formula is."


    "Mr. RUIK, we need to work together, not in this condescending manner." Said Linglong, not angry.


    "Cooperation? Have you ever done anything along the way? How many times? Do you mean it''s a partnership with us? "


    The words of Ruike des directly humiliated twenty people in the two teams.


    Although all of them were filled with righteous indignation, they didn''t do much in the first six levels.


    Although they are willing to contribute to the seventh door, they are in the same situation as before.


    They can''t even see the magic formula given by this level. How can they help.


    RUIK DESs ignored everyone and began to look at appisi formula.


    "This arrangement and combination of the appisi formula does not seem to find the real difficulty, is this level more simple than before?"

 Chapter 2233

    Everyone looked at RUIK des.


    Ruike DES is watching the appisi formula carefully.


    Later, Ruike des felt that he had understood and cracked the appisi formula.


    RUIK des''s hands were on the outer wall of the obelisk.


    Magic enters the Obelisk and a consciousness at the same time.


    The appisi formula, shown in the form of light and shadow, suddenly changed.


    In the light and shadow, there is the solution of Ruike des''s formula.


    Of course, this is only the first step.


    Just then, the Obelisk unleashed a magic wave.


    Everyone was shocked.


    The surrounding ground began to bulge, and clay people stood up from the earth bags.


    When they saw these clay people, they were relieved.


    Although the number of these clay people is huge.


    But their strength is very weak Very, very weak.


    One fist of FA Zheng broke seven or eight clay people.


    "It''s too weak. I didn''t even try." FA Zheng waved the clay on his fist.


    "It''s really too weak." Exquisite throw out a magic, dozens of clay people instantly smash.


    Of course, their attack and destruction of the clay people compared to the dense clay people, is only a small fraction.


    But this strength of clay man, any one of them can destroy a large army.


    Among them, the most efficient one is Wei Daheng.


    He summoned thousands of mice, and in a single sweep he had wiped out hundreds of clay men.


    "It''s amazing. I feel invincible." Wei Daheng is very happy.


    After all, most of the time, they can''t compete with each other.


    Even in the face of a hundred ordinary people, they may not win.


    But the clay people are much weaker than ordinary people.


    Even if a person faces thousands of troops, they can solve it easily.


    "These clay people are too weak, aren''t they?"


    At the moment, Chen Yu and baifra are hiding in the dark.


    Baifra held her arms to her chest and looked coldly at the slightly confused battlefield.


    "Certainly not so simple. The difficulty of the first six levels is not weak, and it is gradually increasing the difficulty. No matter from which point of view, the difficulty of the seventh level is bound to exceed the first six, and it is impossible to become the simplest one."


    Baifra''s eyes are on Ruike des.


    Ruike DES is immersed in the process of decoding the appisi formula.


    It was as if the battles around him had nothing to do with him.


    He just needs to concentrate on his immediate work.


    In fact, he had already negotiated with the Wutaishan team and the Wanxian league team.


    He can do more, but if he has to deal with it with all his heart, both teams must be responsible for the safety of Maddie Singh.


    Although Mado zingie has always said that she can protect herself.


    In fact, everyone knows that Marto zingie is far from self-protection.


    At least for the most part, she is the one who needs to be protected.


    Although her physical strength and physical quality have surpassed that of ordinary people, she still can''t reach the combat power of a psychic.


    And her combat experience is poor.


    At the moment, maddoh zingie is indeed under the protection of all.


    She never had a chance to fight.


    Even in the face of these weak clay people who can no longer be weak, she has no chance to do it.


    She is also accompanied by a person, as long as she is a little closer to the front line, will be pulled.


    After thinking for a few minutes, RUIK des began to write the second solution.


    When he wrote the second solution, the Obelisk once again released the magic wave.


    Then the clay people around suddenly became stronger.


    These clay people are bigger, and their speed and strength are improved.


    "No, it''s wrong." RUIK des suddenly reacted.


    He also found changes in clay people around him.


    So, if the solution is wrong, the strength of clay man will be enhanced.


    Wutaishan team and Wanxian league team also realize this.


    "Mr. RUIK, don''t go wrong. These clay people are not strong, but they are too many."


    "You don''t need to talk much and do your job well." RUIK des responded with a cold face.


    However, the mind is still secretly astringent, and more seriously deduce and calculate the formula.


    He tried again to modify the formula solution.


    At this time, Obelisk once again changed the strength of clay man.More powerful! These clay people have become more powerful.


    "How is it possible? I didn''t make a mistake How could... " RUIK DES is a little flustered.


    "Mr. RUIK..."


    "Don''t disturb me!" Roared RUIK des.


    Chen Yu and baifra both had some accidents. Ruike DES, who was calm at the beginning, would be furious at this time.


    "He looks out of control."


    "Reason needs self-control, and when people are highly concentrated, they will forget to control their emotions." Baifra said quietly.


    "Is there anything wrong with the step he took?"


    "I know alchemy, but I''m not very proficient. The appisi formula is not something I can understand."


    "Didn''t you live more than four hundred years? So much time is not enough for you to master? "


    "Alchemy is a system that needs a lot of talent. I have no talent in this area, and the alchemy I learned is inherited from one of my former students."


    "What''s more, do you really think there''s a lot of time in 400 years? The time of ordinary people is several times, and the amount of knowledge I have is only several times that of ordinary people. There are many things I don''t know in this world. "


    Chen Yu thought about it, as if it was true.


    It looks like four hundred years is infinitely long.


    This is not the case.


    It is impossible for a person to study all the time in 400 years.


    It''s like that the real learning time of ordinary people is only ten years.


    And it''s several times more than the average person.


    "It''s rare to have something you don''t understand."


    Baifra snorted, ignoring Chen''s taunts.


    At this time, the situation in the battlefield became more chaotic.


    Because as Ruike des came up with another solution, the strength of the clay people became stronger again.


    Of course, because the lower limit of clay man is too low, his strength is still weak even though he has been strengthened two or three times.


    Although it has made the two teams feel pressure, it is not enough to threaten their lives.


    "It seems that this level is not so simple. No matter the process of solving the problem is right or wrong, Ruike des will enhance the strength of clay people."

 Chapter 2234

    At this time, it''s not just baifra as a spectator who understands.


    RUIK des understood.


    Because he was very sure that he didn''t make any mistakes except the first step.


    But the clay man strengthened.


    The difference is only in the intensity of the increase.


    Ruike des pondered for a while, and thoroughly understood the difficulty of this level.


    The difficulty of this level is not in the appisi formula itself.


    It''s about the speed and slowness of the problem-solving process.


    With the least steps to solve the problem successfully, then you can use the fastest way to pass.


    The longer the delay, the more dangerous it is.


    In general, Ruike des had to rethink the way of solving problems.


    He is confident that with his ability, it is not difficult to solve the appisi formula.


    But how to solve it in the shortest and easiest way?


    That''s the real difficulty.


    According to Ruike des''s original plan, he can solve the formula in the safest way.


    But it will take about six hours.


    "What is this appisi formula? Why can''t we figure out the complete solution one time? Do you want to solve the problem step by step? " Chen asked, puzzled.


    "Apixi is a personal name, an alchemist about 2300 years ago." "The biggest issue of the psychics of that era is longevity, whether it''s in the east or in the West. This apixi is one of the people who pursue longevity. Then he found a way to extend their life. This way is apixi''s way," baifra said


    Is Chen Yu immediately interested in extending his life span?


    He has also done research.


    But the final result is not satisfactory.


    "In the spirit world, in fact, many people have used the calculation results of appisi formula. Most of the old generation of psychics who have lived for hundreds of years have used the calculation results of appisi formula."


    "Since it''s an open magic formula, and it''s already worked out, shouldn''t it be any more difficult?" Chen Yu didn''t understand why he had to recalculate.


    "It''s also from APPI. APPI thought he found the key to life. Later, he found a big problem. His experiment on himself was successful, but the experiment on the second and the third people ended in failure. He couldn''t understand why the correct calculation results can''t be used on other people''s bodies In his later years, he didn''t understand the reason. That is, everyone''s difference. In short, everyone''s data is different, and the formula he invented is the result of careful calculation. So his experiments on himself always succeed, and those on other people always fail. Later, after he improved the formula, Adding the personal value of the target character is the real appisi formula, that is to say, the object is different, and the appisi formula will be very different. Even if twins add their value to the appisi formula, they are also two different formulas, so the calculation results will be different, and the calculation and problem solving are very complex, so he has to take one step One step solution. "


    RUIK DES is now hesitant to recalculate the derivation?


    Rethink new problem solving steps?


    All previous efforts were in vain.


    And these clay people will continue to strengthen.


    But if you don''t reopen it, continue to choose the previous method.


    Each step will make the clay man stronger and eventually the two teams will collapse.


    After hesitating for a while, Ruike des finally made up his mind to reopen computing.


    "Damn it, they''re getting better."


    "Mr. RUIK..."


    At this time, the strength of these clay people is already equal to that of ordinary people.


    And they have a lot to kill.


    No matter how and how many the two teams kill, they will stand up again, with only a lot more.


    And even if RUIK des doesn''t do anything and doesn''t do anything, they will gradually increase their strength.


    There is no way for the two teams to solve these clay people as they did at the beginning.


    "You say that many people in the spiritual world have used this appisi formula? How long can this appisi formula increase life span? "


    "Not necessarily, personal data are not the same, and the results are not the same, but most people use the results of appisi formula, and the life expectancy increases between 1 and 20 years."


    "Can ordinary people use it?"


    "No, one of the most basic data requirements of appisi formula is magic."


    Chen was disappointed, but the potion made from the perfect devil crystal also has the effect of increasing life span.And this kind of medicine can work on ordinary people.


    Of course, it''s not clear how long the perfect potion will add.


    After all, psychics can learn where their life ends by many magical means, such as fortune telling or prophecy.


    But ordinary people don''t have so many ways.


    At least the current level of medical technology is not up to this level.


    "You used the appisi formula, too?"


    "Yes, I used it in the third world. I asked the best alchemist in Europe at that time to help me work out my appisi formula. That alchemist spent four days to work out the correct result."


    "You say the best alchemists at that time spent four days? How much time do you think Ruike des needs? They don''t seem to be able to last four days. "


    "In the spirit world, the whole magic is actually backward, while the alchemy magic has been improving. The whole magic system is built under the influence of the spirit tide all over the world, just like the rising tide and the ebbing tide. In the spirit rising tide era, the magic civilization will flourish, and the magic civilization in the ebbing tide will show signs of regression, but the alchemy magic is not the same As long as their research results are not lost, the level of alchemy will continue to improve. "


    "Do you think the current Reiki tide is in the ebb period? How long does it last? "


    "The fluctuation period of Reiki tide is generally about 500 years. It''s about 300 years since the peak of the last tide. That is to say, to feel the next Reiki tide, you need to wait about 200 years."


    "Why don''t I feel special?"


    "Bullshit, what do you feel when you grow up in the spiritual environment of a ebb tide era? It''s like a child born in a slum will never know how rich the rich are."

 Chapter 2235

    RUIK des continued to solve the problem.


    The pressure of Wutaishan team and Wanxian league team is also increasing.


    So far, the individual strength of the clay army has exceeded the average person''s balance line.


    It also means that the line of defense, made up of two teams, is moving in the direction of collapse.


    Now their attacks can no longer be as before, they can destroy dozens of them with one hit.


    Now it''s hard to destroy even a few at once.


    They need to use more powerful magic, more powerful magic.


    Ruike DES, though, devoted himself to the problem-solving process.


    But he''s also been watching the scene.


    "Marto, use the potion." As RUIK des continued to work out the problem, he called to Maddie zingie, "number four, green potion."


    Mardo opens his clothes, and there is a ammunition belt in it. Each ammunition tank is filled with a bottle of medicine.


    This is what Ruike des gave her to protect herself.


    In addition, these drugs are numbered to facilitate the identification and use of Maddox zingie.


    Maddie zingie took out the fourth green potion and drank it.


    Mado zingie''s skin began to turn dark green.


    Maddie zingie made a sudden move, ten times faster than before.


    Even Wutaishan team and Wanxian league team were surprised.


    They all know that Mado zingie is just an ordinary person.


    At least they didn''t find any magic in Maddie hingi.


    That potion alone can burst out at such an amazing speed.


    With his own speed advantage, maddoh Singley was adroit in the clay army.


    Her combat experience is not rich, or even very poor.


    But she recently made up for a bit of combat skills.


    Although the promotion is not much, it can play some role here.


    Of course, it''s all through potions.


    In the end, it''s going to feed back to Marto zingie''s body.


    So these drugs have side effects.


    Of course, the side effects of this medicine are not so great.


    At least it''s not too dangerous for Maddie zingie.


    Just overloading her body.


    In the past, there will be a certain degree of fatigue.


    Mado zingie''s fighting power is limited, so even if she joined the war, her influence on the whole situation is not great.


    Ruike DES is more serious in cracking the appisi formula.


    But as he speeds up, clay man''s strength is also growing rapidly.


    "The situation seems to be out of control." Chen said.


    "What about us? Is that how it looks? " Baifra looks at Chen Zhu.


    "If there''s a big problem behind this level, we''re going to let it go by hand." Chen said.


    "So you''re going to watch them die like this? We encouraged them to come here, you know. " Said baifra.


    "You feel guilty?" Chen Yu doesn''t really care about whether to do it or not.


    He was just surprised that baifra would have such an emotion.


    Chen Zhuo followed baifra''s eyes and found that baifra was looking at Mado hingi.


    "It turns out you''re guilty because of Maddie hingi."


    "Even though we were betting, we did betray them."


    "I''m not interested in arguing about who''s right or who''s wrong. I''m just curious that you feel guilty about Maddie zingie."


    "Even if I have extraordinary power now, I am human in nature. Don''t forget that you are, so human emotions should appear in you and me instead of overlooking all living beings."


    Chen Yu was shocked to hear baifra''s words.


    Once upon a time, Chen Yu also appeared the idea that all beings are ants.


    But now Chen Yu has already passed that period.


    What really surprised Chen is baifra''s attitude at the moment.


    Before the baifra is so proud, even arrogant.


    But now he has a little more human emotion.


    "Well, you''re right." Chen Chu shrugged and said, "so are you going to do it?"


    Baifra answered Chen''s questions with practical actions.


    Baifra suddenly appeared in the middle of the battlefield, everyone was shocked.


    Even RUIK des had to be distracted and focus more on Bayer.


    He didn''t understand why the previously hidden baifra appeared.


    And where is Chen Yu now?


    What are their goals?


    However, Chen Yu also appeared next to baifra."All of you." Said baifra.


    Wutai Mountain team and Wanxian league team were overjoyed to hear baifra''s words.


    Only Maddie zingie had doubts.


    After all, in her eyes, Chen Yu and baifra are still listed as traitors.


    Baifra didn''t care about maddoh zingie''s inner thoughts. He waved.


    A wave of fire rolled up in front of him and swept away towards the outside.


    In an instant, the waves of fire were pushed across the battlefield.


    Countless clay people were burned into ceramics in an instant.


    Like a large terra cotta warriors, they are all set in place.


    RUIK des took a breath of cool air.


    What a powerful magic! And watch him do it.


    It''s not hard at all. It''s like a free kick.


    It''s a horrible way to attack.


    At least RUIK des asked himself, if it was him, it would never be so easy.


    With all his magic, I''m afraid that he can release this blow.


    "You should be more focused." Baifra reminds me.


    Ruek des grunts and takes his eyes back.


    But his mouth still had to say, "I''m not going to give my back to two traitors."


    Maddoh zingie watched baifra''s astonishing strike, and now he was filled with emotion.


    She has never been so eager to have power.


    With this unparalleled power in the world.


    But she was also very clear.


    Her current strength is not to be compared with that of baifra and Chen Yu.


    Even every member of Wutaishan team and Wanxian league team is stronger than her.


    The cracks on clay people who were baked into ceramics gradually appeared, and then new and stronger clay people came out again.


    "I can''t kill it." Baifra shrugged.


    Although the strength of these clay people has been strengthened, they are facing baifra.


    They are still no different from the original clay man.


    A small blue flame rose from baifra''s fingertips, which was thrown by baifra.


    In an instant, the small blue flame began to bounce among the clay people.


    As long as the clay man is jumped by the small blue flame, it will collapse in an instant.


    And the blue flame bounces very fast.


    In an instant, those clay people who have been reborn return to the dust again.

 Chapter 2236

    The clay man army did not stand up unexpectedly.


    Strength has also been further strengthened.


    However, this kind of reinforcement still can''t let baifra come up with a second move.


    But baifra obviously didn''t plan to do the same.


    Baifra pointed a little, and a ray of death came out of his fingertips.


    But the death ray released by baifra and the death ray released by others are two concepts.


    The death rays released by baifra split into two when they hit the first clay man.


    And two death rays hit clay man respectively, and then they become four.


    From four to eight, from eight


    But in a few seconds, the battlefield ahead has been combined into a dense red network by death rays.


    This amazing magic effect, Wutai Mountain team and Wanxian league team have been stunned.


    It''s not just them, it''s RUIK des who can''t believe it.


    At this moment, he has fully understood that the magic level and magic level of baifra are far above him.


    Baifu pulled out three moves, three moves are so shocking.


    And these three moves, instead of Ruike des himself, are to do all the magic.


    But for baifra, it''s like lifting a finger.


    There was a movement in RUIK des''s heart.


    Let''s try his strength.


    RUIK des deliberately misinterpreted the steps.


    The strength of the reactivated clay man army leaped in a flash, and its strength more than doubled.


    Baifra glanced at RUIK des from the corner of his eye. "It''s not like you should have made a mistake."


    "If you think I''m not good enough, you can come by yourself." RUIK des retorted tit for tat.


    Baifra didn''t argue with RUIK des. He stomped at his feet, and the ground formed a shock and rushed towards the army of clay people.


    All the clay man armies that were affected disintegrated in an instant.


    In a short time of more than ten seconds, all the clay people were killed in seconds.


    Ruike des secretly exclaimed that the strength of the clay man army was very strong at the moment.


    But still by baifra crush type second kill.


    How strong is he?


    And the more powerful baifra is, the more power maddoh Singh craves.


    This is her real insight into the power and inconceivability of magic.


    Once again, RUIK des played the devil in secret.


    But, the result is the same, baifra is still easy to kill.


    And it''s a new trick.


    Baifra''s magic knowledge and the kinds of magic he mastered are too rich.


    RUIK DES, though, is quite profound.


    But there is still a gap compared with baifra.


    In this way, baifra can use a whole day to demonstrate it to Ruike des.


    Even if it''s the same magic, there are two or more different ways to show it.


    And the strength of clay man is still limited.


    Nothing can ascend infinitely in this way.


    Even the designers and creators of this level are impossible, let alone the lifeless clay people.


    As baifra guessed, the upper limit of these clay people soon reached.


    The strongest strength of these clay people is probably an ordinary level of strengthening department psychic.


    Their speed is similar to that of ordinary people, and their strength is far greater than that of ordinary people.


    And their defense mainly comes from the rock shell covered by them.


    However, after RUIK des deliberately misinterpreted the steps, Obelisk once again released a magic wave.


    All clay people get a blessing magic.


    This is also the extra promotion they get when their strength reaches the limit.


    Ruike des saw that he still could not test out the limits of baifra, and gave up the idea of continuing to test.


    He''s wasted a lot of time, he''s not going to go on like this.


    Marto hingi looks at Chen Yu, who is sitting idly watching the play.


    "You''re not going to help him?"


    "I can''t do his brilliant magic attack." Chen is also very fond of this gorgeous magic.


    But Chen can''t do it himself. All his attacks come and go.


    In most cases, it''s not very ornamental.


    And Chen''s answer, of course, was thought by Maddie hingi that Chen was not as big as baifraqiang.


    But it''s understandable that, first of all, she''s not a psychic.


    Secondly, her understanding of the spiritual world is very shallow.


    RUIK des speeded up the problem-solving.Clay people also began to get all kinds of messy blessing and increasing magic.


    Finally, an hour later, RUIK des finally completed the final step.


    Then, the Obelisk began to shake, and constantly released the magic wave.


    Each time the magic wave is released, the clay army adds a blessing magic.


    Speed enhancement, strength enhancement, immortal blessing, damage repair


    However, the army of clay people has not stopped.


    "What the hell is going on, asshole? I''ve finished solving the problem. These army of clay people should stop attacking. " Ruike DES was a little impatient, but he was patient and went over it carefully.


    After confirming again and again, Ruike DES was very sure that he had not made any mistakes in his solution.


    But the clay army did not stop attacking.


    At the moment, every clay army has a dozen blessing magic.


    "Why can''t we get through? What went wrong? What went wrong? "


    Reexamination over and over again by Ruike des still failed to find out what was wrong with him.


    But at this time, Chen Yu suddenly came to Ruike des.


    Before Ruike des could react, Chen Chu suddenly reached out and held the Obelisk in his hands.


    "Since the problem-solving formula can''t solve the problem, it must be this thing. Just destroy it."


    "The Obelisk itself is blessed with indestructible blessings, and its main material is black Xuanjin, which is not..."


    Before RUIK des finished speaking, he suddenly saw that under the pressure of Chen Yu''s two palms, the Obelisk began to twist and deform.


    "Look at me Chen Zhu murmured.


    There are cracks on the obelisk.


    Ruike des can''t speak at once. What''s the power of this guy?


    How can he destroy black Xuan Jin?


    But Wutaishan team and Wanxian league team have already seen this strange for a long time.


    After all, when Chen Yu was in the mausoleum of Theodosius I, he once punched the general in black with black Xuan gold armor.


    So it''s no surprise to see the Obelisk made by Chen Zhu pressing and exploding black Xuanjin.

 Chapter 2237

    In a flash, all the clay men lost their vitality and action.


    All the clay people are falling apart.


    The door, which was originally shielded behind the obelisk, finally emerged.


    "In fact, from the beginning to the end, you only need to destroy the Obelisk directly, so you can pass the customs directly. Why do you have to act according to the rules set in advance?"


    Chen''s words left Ruike des speechless.


    Yes, it is very simple indeed.


    Just like Chen Yu, all the problems have been solved.


    But Destroy Obelisk?


    If it can be done, there will be nothing behind.


    At this moment, RUIK des also understood.


    No matter Chen Yu or baifra, he didn''t really see clearly.


    He couldn''t see the real strength of Chen Yu and baifra.


    I can''t see their identity and their intention.


    In the eyes of maddoh Singh, Chen Yu''s hand was quite shocking, though it was a huge blow to the obelisk.


    But it''s different from several all-around magic attacks of baifra.


    Baifra''s magic is gorgeous and shocking, as colorful as a rainbow, and as daunting as the heavenly power.


    In contrast, Chen Yu is not so shocking.


    Chen''s method was too ordinary and mediocre in front of baifra.


    But RUIK des doesn''t think so.


    Black Xuan gold is the hardest metal in the spiritual world.


    It claims to be able to withstand the attack of doomsday magic.


    Though not completely indestructible.


    But it needs a force that is almost impossible for human beings to reach.


    Chen can do it, and it doesn''t look like he''s doing his best.


    It can be seen that Chen Yu''s strength is no less than that of baifra.


    Whether it''s Chen Yu or baifra''s means.


    It''s beyond his reach.


    Chen Yu and baifra don''t know what Ruike DES is thinking.


    They are more interested in the open door.


    It''s just that this door doesn''t seem to have any other reaction.


    Originally they were worried, but some things they expected didn''t happen.


    This door, which can''t be seen to be made of any material, is so covered from front to back, with no special magic wave.


    Still, and standing alone.


    No monsters come out of the door, nothing.


    Just then, the ground began to shake.


    "Is there something breaking the seal?" Chen Yu suddenly became interested.


    "No, it''s because of our fighting, which has changed the geological structure here. It''s going to collapse." Baifra said, "or what do you feel?"


    "I don''t have any feeling, but don''t you think it''s strange that when we were in the mausoleum of Theodosius I, there was also a geological change. This time it''s still like this, of course, because of our fight, but don''t you think it''s too coincidental that the same thing happened twice?" Chen Yu raised his doubts.


    Baifra thought for a moment and said, "but I don''t really feel anything else."


    "Come on, maybe I think more about it."


    Chen easily gave up pursuing the truth.


    Just like the past code of conduct, it''s none of your business.


    Curiosity often brings trouble, trouble often brings disaster.


    "What about things?" RUIK des questions.


    He didn''t come to travel this time, let alone do good with two unrelated teams.


    He had a purpose, but he didn''t find what he wanted.


    Moreover, the underground space of the sewer seems to be very unstable and may collapse at any time.


    "Mr. RUIK, let''s get out quickly. It''s going to collapse."


    "No, I want to find that."


    "What do you want?" Asked baifra.


    RUIK des looks at baifra, his eyes flickering.


    After a long time of hesitation, he said, "boundless medicine."


    "Hiss What do you want to make? You use boundless medicine. "


    "What is infinite medicine?" Chen asked curiously.


    "Do you know the quotation?"


    "Yes."


    The concept of drug citation was born from traditional Chinese medicine.


    The so-called drug citation is actually to use the third medicine as neutralization when there is a conflict between the properties of two kinds of medicinal materials, so that the first two kinds of medicinal materials can perform their respective duties, instead of allowing the two kinds of medicinal properties to offset each other.


    However, there is also a limit on drug introduction. Some medicines with too strong properties also need special drugs to neutralize them."You mean the boundless medicine is the medicine introduction?"


    "Yes, and the boundless medicine claims to be the guide of all medicines."


    "You know very well." Said RUIK DES, disagreeably.


    "I have boundless medicine, do you want it?"


    "You have?" Ruike des raised his eyebrow and said, "the prescription of the infinite medicine has been lost hundreds of years ago. How could you have it?"


    "That''s not what you should care about. Just answer me, yes, or no?"


    "What are your conditions?"


    "What do you have that makes me feel good?" Asked baifra.


    "The treasure map of OSTA, Greenland?"


    "My wealth is huge, and I don''t need any treasure. What''s more, OSTA''s treasure is a fraud."


    "The mystery of Louis XII''s crown."


    "No, I know everything about Louis XII. I know the secret of his broken crown."


    "The secret scepter of pharaoh Khufu of ancient Egypt."


    "No need..."


    Ruike DES is still putting forward something close to the legend.


    But it was rejected by baifra.


    "What do you want?" Ruike des looked at baifra and Chen Yu warily.


    He was worried that they would ask him for something he could not give, such as endless rings.


    And the boundless medicine is what he needs very much now.


    If baifra offered to trade endless rings, would he agree?


    Endless ring is very important to him.


    It can even be said that this is the symbol of identity.


    "None of this is enough to impress me." Baifra said quietly.


    "Just say what you want, and don''t beat around the bush."


    "I don''t know what I want. Not long ago, I wanted to break through, but now I''m breaking through, so I don''t know what I want." Baifra''s smile was a little uncomfortable, and RUIK des''s face was cloudy and sunny.


    Baifra then said, "are you worried that if I offered to trade endless rings, you would not accept it?"


    "You don''t have to think about it. I can''t agree."


    "Your endless ring, like the most precious one, means nothing to me. If I want to snatch it, you can''t help it."

 Chapter 2238

    Although it''s very unpleasant to baifra''s arrogance and contempt.


    But RUIK des at the moment doesn''t want to have a conflict with Bayer.


    What''s more, there is an equally powerful Chen Yu who is covetous.


    "What do you want?"


    "The collection of your inheritance system." Baifra finally showed her intention.


    Ruike des pupil suddenly enlarged, after a while, and quietly subsided.


    "Yes." "It''s just for borrowing," RUIK des said


    The two sides have reached a preliminary agreement.


    "When I leave the wasteland, I will send the boundless medicine."


    "Again, I will collect other materials in the wasteland." Said RUIK des.


    "Hello, let''s think about it now. Get out of here. It''s really going to collapse."


    Stones have been falling from the top of the head, all kinds of signs show.


    It''s going to collapse anytime.


    Chen took the lead to leave the sewer area.


    "I don''t understand. It''s too bad and interesting to know who built the sewer into a maze."


    In fact, although the entrance they came in was a sewer, the back part of the road was completely out of the sewer area.


    However, in some areas, Chen Yu directly damaged the rock wall, which can save a lot of road.


    After the crowd left the sewer, the ground behind sank in the rumbling sound.


    But at this time, Chen Yu felt that the sunken ground was permeated with rich heaven and Earth Spirit.


    Compared with the spirit of the outside world, it is rich several times.


    "Tianshi Zhang is coming here." Said baifra.


    "Eh?" Looking to the southwest, Chen Zhu did feel two breath approaching.


    Chen Yu can''t tell by breath.


    But since baifra is Zhang Tianyi, it must be Zhang Tianyi.


    "Come on, I don''t want to meet him." Chen said.


    Baifra nodded and turned to RUIK des: "after the second trial, we will trade outside the wilderness, hoping you will keep your promise."


    "You too." RUIK des still responded coldly.


    At this time, the two Qi are closer.


    Even RUIK des felt the approach of breath.


    "Marto, let''s go."


    With a hello to Maddie zingie, RUIK des turned and left.


    At last, there are only Wutaishan team and Wanxian league team.


    This time they spent nearly two days in the sewer.


    But there was no harvest.


    This discouraged each of them.


    I hate Chen Yu and baifra even more.


    ¡­¡­


    "EH." Zhang Tianyi suddenly stood still.


    "What''s the matter?" Asked winder.


    "We may be a little late." Zhang Tianyi felt a few breath, which had left them step by step.


    There are also two breath are his acquaintances, Chen Zhu and baifra.


    They are separated in different directions.


    It seems to be deliberately scattered, but also avoid facing him.


    If Zhang Tianyi wants to chase them, he can only choose to chase one of them.


    "One of them is baifra."


    "I feel that the spirit of heaven and earth in front of me becomes more full-bodied, which is related to baifra?"


    "It''s mostly him." Zhang Tianyi said.


    Kelly and evelie don''t know what happened.


    They followed Zhang Tianyi in silence.


    "Tianshi Zhang, can you tell me what happened?"


    "As an ordinary person, it''s hard for me to explain to you exactly what happened."


    This is not Zhang Tianyi''s excuse, but he really doesn''t know how to explain it.


    ¡­¡­


    In another direction of the wilderness, a man in a Hoodie was walking on the empty road.


    He went in the direction where the spirit of heaven and earth burst out.


    "The second ancient seal! Is it open? Those guys are better than they think. "


    Just then, a man came across.


    collocation is as like as two peas, but the difference is that they are not wearing a hat.


    When both sides saw each other, they were shocked.


    Chen Yu put his hands in his pockets and looked at the man in front of him.


    The man is also looking at Chen Yu.


    The two men looked at each other at a distance of more than ten meters.


    Don''t trouble yourself Don''t trouble yourself.


    Chen''s mouth was broken and he read, and he continued to move on.But the man opposite didn''t hear Chen Yu''s self talk.


    "I don''t like to be bumped up by others."


    "I don''t like it either, but there''s no way. It''s happened." Chen Chu shrugged and said.


    Just at this time, the man on the opposite side showed his hand.


    "I''ll wipe you out."


    Chen Yu''s figure moved, avoiding the man''s sickle flying.


    "Don''t do that, will you? We''re just bumping our shirts."


    "As I said, I don''t like bumpers."


    "There''s no point in fighting like this." Chen said helplessly.


    "Don''t worry, you will lose consciousness soon. I have a good technique."


    "I''m good at killing people."


    The man on the opposite side suddenly became ghostly, with a sickle in his hand, and his figure appeared from time to time.


    And his body became nothing.


    The man waved a sickle, floated to the back of Chen Yu, and abruptly chopped at the back of his neck.


    Chen Yu''s body sank downward, avoiding him by a millimetre.


    "Eh? Can you capture me? "


    "You''re not very fast. Why do you think my eyes can''t catch your figure?"


    "You shouldn''t be able to capture the body shape of death." Said the man opposite.


    "Death?" Chen Yu suddenly found that Ruike des had a sickle in his hand. How could it be so black?


    But the other side must be alive. That''s right.


    Chen Yu didn''t know that the man opposite was the sickle of the top ten villains.


    Of course, even if he knew, Chen would not give him too much attention and respect.


    "It seems that to deal with you, you still need to use some real skills," he said


    "Oh? Do you say you have any spare power? I''m starting to look forward to your performance. "


    "Just hope? Arrogant guy, if you know my title, maybe it can make you respect me a little bit, maybe it will make you more scared


    "Oh, are you famous in the spirit world?"


    "I am the sickle, one of the ten villains." Said the sickle coldly.


    "Well Although I haven''t heard of it, I think you still have my respect. " Chen Yu has never heard of the title.


    But listen to the tone, he should be a celebrity.


    And Chen Yu is now interested in the sickle in his hand.


    Chen wants to find out if the sickle and the old black sickle are one thing.


    Or just similar magic props.

 Chapter 2239

    Although Chen Yu said that he respected the sickle.


    However, sickle did not feel a little respect from Chen''s words or attitude.


    That frivolous tone, that casual eyes, do not say respect for their own.


    Maybe he doesn''t know himself at all.


    It annoys the sickle.


    The sickle''s figure is as erratic as a ghost.


    Sometimes it appears in front of Chen Yu, sometimes it flashes behind him.


    The sickle of death in his hand is also gently waving, tearing the air.


    It seems that this can bring a sense of oppression to Chen Yu.


    Chen Zhuo grabbed his hair and said with a little distress, "brother, you are just like the spirit of resentment. Don''t you treat me as an ordinary person? Shall we just point it out? You cut over with a sickle, and then I dodged your slash and hit you back with a fist. Your mother couldn''t recognize you. What do you think of the plot? "


    Sickle face a black, recklessly toward Chen Yu''s back chopped a cut.


    This time Chen Yu didn''t avoid, but let death''s sickle strike him.


    Qiang -


    the scythe of death splashed a spark on Chen Yu''s body, but Chen Yu was not damaged.


    Just waiting for the sickle to turn pale, Chen Chu raised his fist and punched the sickle in the face.


    But the blow failed


    To be exact, it should go through the face of the sickle.


    "Eh?"


    "Eh?"


    Chen Yu and sickle each retreated more than ten meters away, showing surprise.


    This feeling is the same as when facing the old black, there is no substantive touch, and there is no spiritual feeling.


    The scythe is also surprised that the scythe of death is not only for the body, but also for the soul.


    But the sickle of death in his hand has no effect on the man in front of him.


    "Are you surprised that your scythe is useless? The God of death is not a spirit or an entity. Most people can''t see the God of death, because the God of death exists permanently in the current world and different space planes, so they can''t see or touch it. But the God of death can attack the soul and the living. When attacking the soul, the God of death needs to transform himself into a spirit. When attacking the living, he needs to transform himself into an entity. You know me What do you mean? As long as you use physical attack, it''s useless for me. You can''t defeat me in melee


    When the sickle heard Chen Yu''s words, it could not help but look solemn.


    This man knows more about the scythe than he does.


    It gives him a sense of crisis.


    In the past, with the scythe of death, he was invincible.


    No matter how many enemies are stronger than him, there is no way to take him.


    Because of the particularity of the sickle of death.


    When he uses the scythe to deify, no matter whether it''s magic attack, physical attack or spirit attack, it can''t pose a threat to him.


    But now there is a man who knows his background.


    How does this calm him down?


    This man must die!


    The sickle clenched the sickle of death in its hand.


    Just then, a group of people appeared in the distance.


    It was Nancy who led the way.


    She and her companions were aware of the battle ahead.


    "What''s the matter with that grim breath?"


    "Sickle! It''s a sickle! "


    Everyone''s face changed when they heard the name.


    Sickle! Even if there are two of them, they are still in awe of the leader of the ten.


    The battlefield in front of us is full of gunpowder, and the enemy is flying.


    As if that small area had been completely reduced to ghost.


    The sickle has begun to take the enemy seriously.


    "A thousand souls!" The sickle suddenly cut at Chen Yu.


    For a moment, it was like a thousand spirits working at the same time. The air was filled with the wailing of countless spirits.


    Chen Yu raised his fist and smashed the sickle of death.


    Sickle''s face was heavy.


    Chen Yu also showed a serious look.


    Because this may be the most wonderful reason for his war since he came into contact with the spiritual world.


    A homicide caused by bumping clothes.


    And he felt the death of the sickle.


    He''s really going to die with himself!


    Sickle is to feel Chen''s strength.


    I used the power of a thousand souls, but I didn''t take advantage of it.


    After several attacks, a thousand spirits attached to the sickle were shattered.


    "The funeral of ten thousand souls!"


    This time the sickle used ten times its strength directly.


    The breath of terror came from him.


    Chen Xun''s heart moved. How could this sickle move look like a warrior from Japan.From the way he moves to the way he holds the sickle, he is the same as the Japanese samurai.


    But he was white, not Asian.


    And in the distance, such as Nancy, because of the fierce fighting situation in the front battlefield.


    Moreover, the impact spread in four directions, and they did not dare to approach the battlefield, so as not to be affected.


    "The sickle is fighting the man above?"


    "It''s not Zhang Tianshi, is it? Or 23 generations of Blood Mary. "


    From afar, Nancy looked at the two looming figures in the center of the battlefield.


    "They''re really good." Said Nancy with emotion.


    "The power and dread of a sickle is natural, but who is the other?"


    "It''s not Tianshi Zhang, not to mention the twenty-three generations of Blood Mary."


    Although most of them have never seen the picture of Zhang Tianshi or the 23 generations of Bloody Mary fighting.


    But judging from the aftermath of the battle ahead, it''s obviously not the style of these two alien Optimus Prime.


    Chen Yu, in the center of the battlefield, was a bit upset.


    Because he can''t hold the sickle.


    The scythe holds the scythe of the God of death. If you want to catch him, only at the moment when he attacks, his body can be grasped.


    But the speed of sickle is too fast, and the time of materialization is too short.


    Unless Chen can grasp that one hundredth of a second.


    Otherwise, any attack by Chen Yu would be empty talk.


    But in the same way, the sickle can''t hurt Chen Yu.


    Whether it''s the qianhunjue in front or the wanhun burial in the back, the power before and after has increased tenfold, but it seems very weak in the face of Chen Yu.


    This guy is terrible.


    When did the spirit world come out of such a guy?


    Is the Eastern spiritual world really so powerful?


    Any one that comes out is at the monster level.


    The God of death in the hand of sickle holds the sickle tighter.


    It seems that ordinary moves can''t defeat the guy in front of us.


    "A hundred thousand torrents!" The sickle growled.


    The sickle is like a river that controls a torrent. A hundred thousand spirits of resentment come to Chen Yu.


    Chen finally found out the problem.


    Both previous ascents of the scythe used the spirit of resentment as their blessing.


    Chen Yu didn''t think it strange at that time. After all, the other side was holding the sickle of death.


    But at the moment, Chen Yu felt that it was a big problem.

 Chapter 2240

    A god of death can exist for about 500 years.


    When he was over 300 years old, he collected between 10000 and 20000 souls.


    Most of them have gone where they should be.


    Others are preserved by him.


    Some were used as experimental objects, some as slaves.


    What he can bring out is about one or two thousand souls.


    And if there is a god of death who has been collecting souls for 500 years, but has not sent them to the place where they should go, he will keep his hands on them all the time, and probably can also save tens of thousands of souls.


    This is probably a relatively close value.


    And suppose the man opposite is the Reaper of death.


    He obtained not only the scythe of death, but also the soul collected by the original master of the scythe, which is estimated to be tens of thousands.


    It''s not normal to exceed this value.


    Because death can''t kill at will.


    Just like Lao Hei, he has also evolved several times, but he still follows the rules of the enchanting family and dare not arrogate at will.


    Therefore, Chen Yu has reason to believe that the soul used by the man in front of him is not the legacy of the former master of the sickle, but the one he killed himself.


    At present, this man is a butcher.


    Therefore, killing him by himself is completely for the sake of the people.


    A large part of the reason why the enchanting messenger is called the God of death is that they have reached the level of close to God in their mastery and playing with the soul.


    Under the control of the sickle of death, a hundred thousand resentments are like arms waving.


    But even if the scythe holds the scythe of the God of death, it can''t make a hundred thousand evil spirits into one.


    If it can be combined into one, it may also cause damage to Chen Yu.


    But just to let them advance and retreat together, that is to say, to disperse their power and pose little threat to Chen Yu.


    It doesn''t even make sense.


    Although at the moment, the resentment spirit has covered Chen Yu''s vision.


    But Chen can still sense the position of the sickle.


    Chen Yu also regardless of the number of grievances in front of the block, across the air toward the sickle position.


    The sickle suddenly became alert and died.


    For a moment, the power of terror fell through his body, not far behind him.


    Boom -


    everything in the white rice range along the way was flattened.


    Even the concrete on the ground was lifted.


    Chen Yu secretly regretted: "as expected, there should be no hope for this kind of long-distance attack."


    But the sickle was sweaty.


    If that shot down in their own body, I''m afraid that they will be directly smashed to pieces.


    It''s terrible. This kind of attack is really terrible.


    What''s more, it doesn''t look like a full blow.


    It''s more like an easy hit.


    The blow did not do any damage to the sickle.


    However, all the grievances in front of Chen Yu were killed by this attack.


    At least thousands of grievances have been destroyed.


    No, it''s too dangerous to go on like this.


    The sickle thought of running away.


    But I think it will hurt my reputation if I run away.


    And how to deal with such understanding of their own characteristics.


    Who knows if he will find a way to crack his ability afterwards.


    If we can''t get rid of him today.


    In the future, it will definitely become a serious problem.


    Finally, sickle is determined.


    Since I can''t solve him here, I will pull him into a different space!


    The sickle cuts the death sickle in its hand toward the air of nothingness.


    Chen Yu suddenly felt a chill behind him.


    Turn a head to see, but saw a different space crack appeared behind oneself.


    "Here..."


    Without waiting for Chen to react, countless resentments in front of him launched a final impact on Chen.


    Countless complaints hit Chen Yu directly.


    Chen Yu understood that the other side wanted to pull him into a different space.


    To be exact, I want to knock him in.


    If only by these grievances, even if more than ten times, it is impossible to crash him into the crack.


    It''s like a flood in a small stream. No matter how fierce it is, it''s impossible to break down a fine dam.


    Chen Yu at this moment is the dike in front of forgiveness.


    However, Chen Yu wants to see it quietly. The different space behind the crack is different from that created by Lao Hei himself.


    So Chen moved his feet, and the torrent of resentment rushed Chen into the crack.


    In a flash, Chen Yu came to the other side of the crack.The sickle came here after it.


    "Welcome, you are the only one who has come here." "I am the only God here," he said


    Behind the scythe, high above the sky, a huge cloud covered the earth.


    It''s not a common dark cloud, it''s a boundless horror made up of countless grievances.


    Even Chen Zhu could not help but take a breath of cool air at the sight.


    "How many grievances are there? How many people did you kill? "


    Chen Yu thinks he has already killed people.


    But after seeing the spirit of complaint here, I couldn''t help but exclaim.


    Most of the grievances here are black.


    That is to say, the man once committed a massacre in some part of Africa.


    "Here you will face me with a million soul powers, like this."


    The scythe is here. It doesn''t need to use the power of death scythe at all. It just needs to take a picture from top to bottom.


    The dark clouds in the sky suddenly turned into giant palms and fell towards Chen Yu.


    Chen Chu looked up at the giant giant giant palm and clapped it up.


    The heaven and earth turned into giant palms, and rushed to the black giant palms.


    Boom -


    in an instant, heaven and earth change color, roar and impact swept through every corner of this small different space.


    Sickle''s face has changed, how is it possible?


    I can use the power of two million spirits to make the world shaking strike.


    But this man, but there is no dependence.


    Why did he release that attack?


    "Since you know that I know death and the scythe, you should not bring me here. Here, you no longer have a third form, you can only be a spirit or entity, which is exactly the form I like to face most." Chen Yu looked at the sickle and said.


    If the scythe has been fighting with Chen Yu outside, he can completely hide his body in a different space with constant deification, so as to avoid all his attacks.


    But here, everyone is in a different space, which means that the biggest advantage of scythe will disappear.


    The sickle''s face changed, but he still pretended to be calm and said, "but here, I have endless power."


    "It''s not endless. The power of two million spirits seems so much, but it''s not endless. At least, in front of me, this number is not so desperate."

 Chapter 2241

    "Arrogance and ignorance."


    Scythe does not believe that there is a psychic who can fight against two million spirits.


    So when Chen Yu said this, he took it for granted that Chen Yu was bragging.


    Or Chen Yu didn''t understand the concept of two million yuan at all.


    The scythe held the scythe of death high above his head, and the dark clouds in the sky formed a huge whirlpool.


    The whirlpool begins with the sickle of death.


    The wrathful spirit in the whirlpool is being drawn into the sickle of death.


    With the power to destroy everything, he burst out towards Chen Yu.


    Looking at the power as if it were the end of the day, Chen Chu shot at himself.


    But not too much expression, but whisper: "such a magnificent and heroic scene, but no audience."


    "You tremble in the power of my God."


    The sickle took Chen''s whisper as fear.


    "Brother, you overestimate yourself. You are so powerful and divine that you have a Pacific Ocean."


    "If you are stubborn, you will become one of my thousands of servants."


    Chen Yu narrowed his eyes and didn''t fight back. The dark magma wrapped him in it and blocked the flood.


    These two million grievances are a huge fortune.


    Let Chen collect it by himself.


    Even with this ability, Chen has no courage to do so.


    The bottom line of morality and the test of human nature make it impossible for him to do such a thing.


    But it''s no more difficult to follow others'' orders.


    There is no psychological burden.


    Let others bear all the crimes, and the benefits will be handed to yourself.


    And the sickle.


    That''s the sickle of death.


    Chen Yu had asked Lao Hei for help many times before, and wanted to study Lao Hei''s sickle of death.


    But Lao Hei said no in strict terms.


    This time, Hei has nothing to say.


    "Go back to me!"


    Sickle saw that Chen Yu was still safe and even more furious under the shock of the terrible spirit.


    The sickle almost did its best, and the torrent of resentment was even fiercer.


    However, there is no essential difference between the attack and the previous attack.


    "Brother, can''t you change your mind? For example, inhale these two million spirits into your body and directly transform their power into your own. "


    The sickle felt like it was going crazy.


    The person I''m facing is more than just a powerful one.


    Even his ideas are horrifying.


    Inhale 2 million grievances?


    It''s no different from suicide.


    Don''t say two million spirits, even two thousand of them can''t bear it.


    He was able to control two million spirits because he had a sickle in his hand.


    But that doesn''t mean that he can really swallow two million spirits.


    Even though he''s arrogant about being a God here.


    But I know my own business.


    The only thing he can do, both outside and inside, is to control the resentment against his enemies.


    Even he dare not put down the sickle of death.


    Because he killed all of them.


    Put down the scythe of death, these two million spirits will lose all the shackles.


    He did not know whether the enemy on the opposite side would die, but he would certainly die.


    "It seems that you have no other way. If you lend me your sickle for fun, I will spare your dog''s life."


    "Die for me!" "Sickle rage, a big drink:" accumulated resentment is destroyed


    Countless complaints exploded around Chen Yu.


    Every grievance is a huge energy body.


    The self explosion of every grievance will bring about a terrible impact.


    And the power of thousands and tens of thousands of self implosion is even frightening to the scythe user.


    He kept pulling away from each other to avoid his own self explosion.


    But his pupils suddenly contracted in the next moment.


    He saw Chen Yu come out of the violent explosion without any harm.


    "The chain of the great prison!"


    At this time, countless spirits mingle with each other. Their spirits are twisted and deformed, forming a huge black chain.


    At the other end of the black chain, there are countless grievances pulling the chain.


    "Have you studied in Japan? Your moves feel very Japanese. "


    Although Chen Yu was tied all over, his understatement made the sickle tremble.


    "Tear him to pieces!" The sickle growled.Countless grievances are pulling the chain.


    Maybe they suffered from poverty and hunger before they died.


    But they were slaughtered. Their resentment made them more powerful than before.


    Combined with a large number, few people can fight them in strength.


    Except Chen Yu.


    Chen''s arms spread hard, and directly shattered the black chain.


    Countless grievances are broken.


    Chen Chu grinned, raised his right arm and rubbed his fist.


    "My right arm feels a little thirsty."


    "Hungry and thirsty?" The sickle was a little stunned and didn''t respond.


    Chen''s right palm suddenly opens a mouth.


    Then the horror of attraction came from that mouth.


    Countless grievances were inhaled into that mouth in wailing and struggling.


    The scalp looked numb from the sickle.


    What is he doing?


    He''s devouring the spirits.


    Devour those who even dare not easily contact him?


    The dark clouds in the sky began to fade and become thinner.


    The number of grievances is rapidly decreasing.


    Chen Yu estimated that there were about 340000 complaints.


    This is almost the limit of the gluttons.


    Chen Yu''s palm is aimed at the sky.


    Only a black light burst out from the mouth of the glutton.


    Black light runs through heaven and earth.


    The dark cloud that originally enveloped the heaven and the earth was suddenly blown out of a circular opening.


    Sickle eyes are falling out.


    Even if he holds the sickle of death, he can''t do Chen Yu''s attack.


    All over the sky, the grievances are completely out of order.


    Although they are generated by crazy resentment.


    But they also have fear.


    And Chen Yu at the moment is the one who let their fear overcome their mad resentment.


    The scythe hastily uses the scythe of death to control and appease the spirits.


    But all of a sudden, he found that these spirits were more difficult to control than before.


    Less than one percent of the grievances that can be appeased by him.


    The most powerful and craziest spirits are out of control.


    Those powerful spirits began to attack indiscriminately.


    Not only Chen Yu, but also sickle himself was attacked by the spirit of resentment.


    Chen Yu stood still, unmoved. The spirits could attack as they wished.


    As for the sickle, he seemed to be in a hurry.


    The number of these grievances is too large.


    To the point of desperation.


    For the first time, the scythe is afraid of the power it controls.


    The power that once made him proud did not help him to defeat the enemy, but ate him back.

 Chapter 2242

    The good news is that the spirits are just rioting.


    They have no clear goals.


    They''re just attacking everything.


    Chen Yu also attacked, and the sickle attacked.


    Their peers also attack.


    Now the sickle has been completely disordered.


    Let alone continue to attack Chen, even if it is self-protection is very reluctant.


    The scythe is not strong enough to suppress and appease the frightened spirits.


    All his control over the wrathful spirit comes from the sickle of death.


    But the sickle of death is not really omnipotent.


    If a death scythe can control all spirits, Chen Yu can control hundreds of millions of souls by taking it to hell.


    It''s impossible at all.


    The scythe of death has a limit of control.


    Although Chen did not know the exact number.


    However, the spirit of resentment in this different space must be far greater than the limit of the scythe of death.


    If these spirits are ignorant and have no self-consciousness, it''s easy to say anything.


    But as soon as these grievances are agitated, the trouble of the sickle comes.


    "Go away! You damn things, get out of here! " The sickle is waving the sickle of death.


    But the grievances were out of control.


    They are still frantically pounding every individual they can see.


    The sickle took time out of his busy schedule to look at Chen Yu.


    Now he''s determined.


    That guy can''t be defeated at all.


    So many complaints hit him.


    But he didn''t have any defense or any escape.


    Those spirits are still untouchable to him.


    They are not at all one level.


    It''s funny that the reason why I first had a conflict with him was that he ran into his shirt.


    Of course, later I wanted to kill Chen Yu to keep my secret.


    But the sickle is too late to wake up.


    The sickle looked around.


    Now that he can''t fight, he has to find a way out.


    But in the current situation.


    He has no chance of escaping at all.


    The guy opposite is too strong.


    ¡­¡­


    "The sickle and the guy who fought with it have been gone for half an hour."


    "I''ve heard that the scythe used to be used for a few times. When confronted with a strong enemy, the scythe will disappear with the enemy. I think the scythe should have pulled the enemy into some unknown space." Said Nancy.


    "Then who do you think will win?"


    "Sickle, of course, no doubt." Said Nancy positively.


    "Do you know the sickle well?"


    "I used to go with Mr. winder to a sickle battle and leave behind the ruins, so I know how terrible he is, and it''s almost impossible for human beings to defeat him."


    "You mean that Zhang Tianshi and twenty-three generations of Blood Mary are not his rivals?"


    "That''s not true. The strength of Tianshi Zhang and the 23rd generation Blood Mary is similar to that of the legendary gods, so it''s not too much to call them the gods walking on the ground. I think it''s hard for the monsters like scythe to win in the face of Tianshi Zhang and the 23rd generation Blood Mary." "But the scythe won''t do anything with them. All the actions of scythe in the past are very cautious. He won''t take the initiative to challenge those who are above him, and he prefers to plan everything in the shadow," she said


    Suddenly, there was a crack in the original battlefield.


    The crack came out of the blue.


    Deep and dark, I can''t see what''s in the crack.


    But soon the cracks changed.


    The first thing that came out of the crack was the howling of terror.


    It was the despair of countless grievances.


    Then I saw the resentment rush out of the crack like a torrent.


    "Well? The sickle is out. "


    At this time, people saw a figure holding a sickle rushing out of the crack with those complaining spirits.


    "Looks like the sickle won."


    The result didn''t come as a surprise.


    Isn''t that the natural result.


    That''s the top ten villains.


    "No..."


    All of a sudden, the black soul found something wrong.


    "He looks..."


    "Looks like he''s on the run..."


    The people saw the sickle.


    Panic, fear, confusion And despair.


    At this time, another figure came out of the crack.The figure was so fast that it was in front of the sickle.


    The scythe raised the scythe of death in his hand and wanted to fight back.


    But the next moment, the man grabbed the scythe''s wrist with one hand and the neck with the other.


    Chen Chu grabbed the scythe by the neck: "do you know why I didn''t kill you in different space?"


    The sickle was choked out of breath.


    It was the first time in his life that he felt the pain of suffocation.


    When hearing Chen Yu''s words, he suddenly responded.


    Chen Yu knows the scythe of death, but he doesn''t know how to use it.


    The reason why he didn''t kill the sickle in a different space was to leave him a seemingly last way of life.


    Let him open the entrance and exit of different space.


    When he opened the crack, it was his real death.


    That''s why Chen Yu never killed him in different space.


    The sickle struggled, but his struggle did not break away from Chen''s palm.


    On the contrary, Chen''s strength increased a little.


    Click -


    the sickle saw Chen Zhu breaking his wrist.


    His sickle of death also fell into Chen Yu''s hands.


    And in the moment when the scythe of death is gone.


    All the spirits lost the last shackles.


    Roar -


    countless spirits are surging wildly in all directions.


    Rumble -


    those spirits will be destroyed no matter when they are in front of them.


    Chen Yu raised his sickle, and several evil spirits rushed to it and directly attacked the sickle.


    However, within ten seconds, the sickle was eaten by the spirit of resentment.


    In the end, the evil man died in the hands he had slaughtered in the past.


    Of course, there were also resentments against Chen Gu, but they were directly eliminated before they could get close to him.


    "Let''s go!"


    Nancy exclaimed, for they were too close to the middle of the field at the moment.


    There was a lot of resentment coming towards them.


    Chen Yu has long felt that Nancy and others, but he didn''t care who they were.


    Chen Yu is holding the sickle of death, trying to control those out of control spirits.


    But the sickle of death did not respond.


    "Well It looks like there''s a lot of trouble... " Chen Yu is embarrassed.


    Using the scythe seems to be more difficult than you think.


    And now Lao Hei is not around.


    He can''t do it even if he wants to learn.


    At this time, there are more and more complaints coming out of the cracks.


    And they have no constraints and are spreading to a wider region.


    Not long ago, the whole block was haunted by complaints.

 Chapter 2243

    Soon, the spirit of resentment had covered the whole wilderness.


    Previously, in that different space, Chen Yu eliminated hundreds of thousands of evil spirits.


    However, there are more than one million grievances emerging from the cracks in different spaces.


    Fortunately, this is a collection of wasteland, although more than one million spirits are a very frightening number.


    But now that they are completely dispersed, their destructive power will be much weaker.


    And there''s no shortage of anything here. There''s no shortage of ghost catchers.


    Chen Yu looked at the group of grievances, they have gradually calmed down.


    But peace is relative. They just don''t attack each other anymore.


    But they are still wantonly destroying and attacking.


    Even Chen Yu has to face their attacks.


    Although this is Chen''s disaster, Chen intends to let go.


    As if nothing had happened.


    Chen Yu put away the sickle of death, turned around and left.


    And now the whole wilderness is in a mess.


    After all, all of a sudden, there was such a huge grievance.


    Everyone was a little caught off guard.


    "Wendy, what''s going on? Don''t tell me you don''t know where so many complaints come from. " Zhang Tianyi accused Wende.


    After all, he didn''t know the whole story, so he took it for granted that Wendell had arranged it.


    Or it''s a relationship with winder.


    After all, such a large number of grievances cannot be brought in.


    If it wasn''t arranged in advance, Zhang couldn''t think of any other possibilities.


    But this time he really wronged winder.


    Winder looked at the complaining spirits flying in front of him.


    From time to time, a few short eyes ran to them for a walk.


    It turned out that they picked it up.


    The number of these grievances is too large.


    It''s so huge that it has changed the aura of heaven and earth here.


    Even Kelly and Evelyn could see the spirits.


    At first, the two women were still shaking with fear.


    However, they soon found that these grievances were not even cannon fodder in front of Zhang Tianyi and Wende.


    "I really don''t know what happened."


    "You don''t know?"


    "I don''t know. It''s none of my business." Winder forced a wave.


    Although Zhang Tianyi is still disbelieving, at least he did not continue to ask.


    "Don''t let me catch anyone who''s up to it." Said winder, gnashing his teeth.


    He felt that this trial of the battle of saints and blazers was really not going well.


    It seems that there will be trouble coming to you anytime and anywhere.


    Anything messy will happen at any time.


    It made him very angry.


    The point is that he doesn''t even know what''s going on.


    "If you include the mausoleum of Theodosius I, plus the sewer entrance we just explored, that is to say, the two ancient seals have been untied."


    "If so many grievances suddenly appear, will they be one of the seals?" Wender speculated.


    "It really doesn''t matter to you that these spirits suddenly appear?"


    Up to now, Zhang Tianyi still doubts whether it''s Wende who did it.


    Although Zhang Tianyi believes that Wende will not make mistakes in principle.


    But that''s not to say that he completely believes in Wender''s character.


    Winder himself was an alchemist.


    As long as you are an alchemist, you have your own paranoia.


    Who knows if he will make use of his position to carry out some hidden experiments.


    Even the two previously unsealed seals, he wondered if they had anything to do with winder.


    But now he has no evidence to prove his conjecture and doubt.


    "If there were any, when she came to Winder''s laboratory, she found that Winder''s laboratory was much better than she thought.


    Clean, tidy and orderly.


    But they are the only one in the huge laboratory.


    Through the laboratory, the people were taken to a library.


    There are all Wender''s books here.


    "How can we find so many books? Wender, do you know any books about the collection of wasteland? "

 Chapter 2244

    "The area over there was the time when the wasteland collection was completed. I''ve read the manuscripts of psychics for many times, but I haven''t found any problems in them."


    It took hundreds of years and thousands of psychics participated.


    Naturally, some psychics leave notes or manuscripts.


    Just then, Kelly suddenly said, "Mr. winder, has anyone else come here besides you?"


    Wend looked at Kelly and didn''t understand why she asked.


    But he still replied truthfully, "my former assistant, Nancy, she used to come and go here..."


    Wend said this, and his brow began to curl.


    Will it be here that Nancy finds something?


    "There are some special tags here, which I have seen in a private lab." Kelly said.


    "Label mark? Why didn''t I see it? " Asked winder in disbelief.


    He is the most familiar person here. He shouldn''t have found no labels.


    "This label is not marked by some symbolic things, but by the collection here. These collections have their own numbers. If the numbers of one and two books are placed in a specific position, it can only be said that it is a coincidence. But if the numbers of each book are accurately placed in a specific position, it is not a coincidence, but some information is hidden."


    "What information?"


    "I don''t know..." Kelly began to follow the number she found.


    Because of the complexity of this number, Zhang Tianyi didn''t see any doubt at all.


    Wend was staring at Kelly''s every move.


    He made a subtle analysis of the law of the special mark in Kelly''s clasp.


    Even to the next step, he has already calculated the clue behind Kelly.


    Wender went straight to the last row of bookshelves and fumbled on the wall behind them.


    Soon, Winder felt a dark grid, reached out and pushed on the wall. A passage appeared on the ground.


    "There''s a tunnel hidden here, Wendy. Don''t you come here rarely?" Zhang Tianyi looks at Wende.


    Wender is in a worse mood now.


    He feels like he''s the biggest man in the world.


    I won''t talk to the kind of person who is always worrying about her.


    Even an outsider like Kelly can find clues in the first place.


    And I came here more than a hundred times, but I didn''t find any clue at all.


    It''s just that when people go down the aisle to the space below, they find it''s an attic.


    There is a bookshelf in this attic, and the books on the bookshelf have been taken away, all empty.


    Winder was so angry that he almost went off on the spot.


    Judging from the traces of the scene, there were many books on these bookshelves.


    These books have been transferred recently.


    And the only one who can transfer things under Wender''s eyes is Nancy, who was once trusted by Wender.


    "There seems to be a secret sign here." Kelly said suddenly.


    "Secret mark?" Wend frowned at Kelly.


    "This secret tag is not a system with the previous tag, so it may not have been found."


    Kelly is stepping on the brick surface of the ground. She has a regular rhythm. Some places are heavy and some places are light.


    Ten steps later, a dark grid pops up on the wall, in which a box is stored.


    Wend came up to the box and couldn''t wait to open it.


    There are two books forbidden by secret arts.


    Winder soon figured out the forbidden magic in the books.


    A magic is used to keep books from being corrupted.


    Another is used to restrict the opening of books by outsiders.


    But for winder, both of them are just a matter of hands.


    Wender opened the book without any hindrance.


    The light in winder''s eyes brightened in an instant.


    At last, the truth that he sought came to the surface at this moment.


    These two books are left behind by our ancestors.


    Wend stood there and looked through the books for thirty minutes.


    Zhang Tianyi is not impatient, just wait.


    Finally, Winder closed the book.


    "You got a clue?" Zhang Tianyi asked.


    "I already know the whole truth." "And the identity of Nancy," said winder


    "Well? What identity does she have? "


    "Her ancestors are also the descendants of Warwick, one of the builders of the wasteland collection. No wonder she knows so much information I don''t know."


    "So what is her ultimate goal?"


    "The remains of the sun god in Olympus." Said winder, with a gloomy face."The body of the sun god? She wants to revive God? "


    "It''s not resurrection, it''s just to get the body of God. I don''t know how to use it now."


    "Do you know what their next goal is?"


    "The seal of the sun god''s body is based on the four seasons magic of Nordic mythology. At present, two seal positions have been known, so it is not difficult to calculate the positions of the remaining two seals."


    "Seal the gods of Greek mythology with the magic of Nordic mythology. Are there any enemies between the two mythology systems?"


    "There is no connection between them." Wende shook his head and said, "it''s just that the ancestors thought it was suitable, so they used the magic of Nordic myth to seal the sun god, and it''s not a God, it''s just the body of God."


    "Mr. winder and Mr. Zhang, is there really a God in the world?"


    "Maybe not now, but in the old days, they did exist."


    "That is to say, I have a chance to witness a God?"


    "There will be no chance. Neither I nor Mr. Zhang will allow this kind of thing to happen."


    "But Don''t you say it''s just the body of God? "


    "For anyone, the body of God is a weapon, a terrible weapon. The ancients knew that, so they sealed the body of God with seals. The whole collection of wasteland can be said to be built for this purpose. Do you think we will allow the body of God to reappear in the world?"


    "OK..." Kelly still thinks it''s a pity.


    Today she has seen a lot of things.


    Almost every one is beyond her cognitive range.


    If she could see the spirit today, even the body of the spirit, it would be an unexpected harvest for her.


    Unfortunately, neither Zhang Tianyi nor Wende are in the mood to give her more insight.


    "We''d better move quickly now." "According to the clues I found, those spirits didn''t come out after the seal was untied, but were the result of some people, probably the ten evil people. At present, we don''t know their purpose of this step, but we can''t let the situation continue to worsen. If we let them master the body of the sun god, it will really become a big event. ¡±

 Chapter 2245

    It wasn''t long before Chen left the crime scene that baifra found Chen.


    "Where did you just run?" "I expanded my perception several times and didn''t find you. Then just now, you suddenly appeared in my perception range. You were not in the wilderness collection just now?" he asked


    Chen Zhuo pointed to the complaining spirit: "just now, I met a fairly difficult enemy and killed him."


    "Because of these complaints?" Baifra was not too surprised.


    He knew Chen''s strength, especially after he was promoted to the upper Qing Dynasty.


    In terms of combat power, even if it is ten times stronger, it is not Chen''s opponent.


    Of course, Chen Yu is also a strong fighter.


    For other convenience, ten Chen Zhus are no match for him.


    "Do you know who the other party is?"


    "I don''t know. They say he''s famous. What''s the sickle? Have you heard of it?"


    "Well, I''ve heard of it. It''s really famous."


    Baifra calmly replied, "it should be very famous."


    "Is it so famous?"


    "Basically, it''s put in movies and TV plays, all of which belong to the level of big boss."


    "I have the same feeling. Anyway, his magic tends to be evil."


    "Nothing from him?"


    Chen Yu took out the sickle of death: "I robbed his weapon."


    "It''s not a living weapon." At the first glance, baifra saw some doubts: "the living should not be able to use it."


    "My friend also has one. I''ll ask him how to use it later."


    "You really have a lot of friends." Baifra looked up and saw the resentment in the sky. Just now baifra appeared, they have been attacked by more than ten waves of resentment.


    Some are alone, some are in groups.


    These spirits are now all over the wasteland.


    "You have added a lot of trouble to the participants in the battle of the saints." Said baifra.


    "No, although the number of these spirits is huge, they are too scattered. If they can attack a team in a centralized way, they may cause a lot of trouble. But they are not controlled by people now. They are distributed in such a wide area. Even if some teams encounter dozens of spirits, they may not have problems."


    If it is a single person who meets dozens of spirits, it may be dangerous.


    But now most of the battles of the saints are in the form of teams.


    And they are all the elites of the psychics. There will be no trouble to deal with dozens of grievances.


    "Some of them are extremely powerful. Just now I met a pair of male and female spirits. Their strength is very different. Since I can meet them, other teams will certainly meet them."


    "Well, I didn''t notice."


    Chen Yu didn''t find out, mainly because a large number of spirits had just rioted there.


    Chen Yu couldn''t tell the strong from the weak one by one.


    Chen Yu is a little uneasy about his team.


    According to baifra.


    If my team meets several powerful spirits, it''s not necessarily able to play.


    "I have something to do. Let''s go." Chen said.


    "The supernatural team is in that direction."


    Chen Leng looks back at baifra.


    "I know you''re worried about your team." Baifra said quietly: "and now the whole wasteland collection has been stirred up by you. It''s not necessarily noticed that you''re secretly shooting, and there are many signs from now on that Tianshi Zhang and Wende will be busy and have no time to pay attention to you."


    "What can they do?"


    "That''s the seal we opened earlier."


    The first Mausoleum of Theodosius I was not a seal opened subjectively.


    But the second one is the seal of the seven gates in the sewer. They can''t get rid of each other.


    "Do you know what those two seals are about?"


    "I don''t know, but I don''t think it''s a small thing."


    "Well, no matter what they are, I''ll see what''s going on with my men."


    "I met them when I came over, and they seemed to have clashed with other teams."


    "Lost and won?" Chen asked immediately.


    "The strength of the two sides is almost the same. It is estimated that there will be no victory or defeat." "I''ll wait for you here," said baifra. "You go to see your team and come to me."


    "What are you looking for? We don''t have to act together. " Chen said.


    "I found the third seal. Are you sure you don''t want to see it together?"


    "You don''t want to destroy the third seal, do you? Do you think Lao Zhang is not busy enough? "


    "I''m not going to untie the seal, I''m going to see if I can help."Even if baifra is fair and aboveboard, Chen Yu doesn''t think baifra is really going to help.


    Chen''s most optimistic guess about baifra is to watch.


    Will he help solve the problem?


    If things don''t come to him, he won''t take the initiative.


    Chen Chu has seen through baifra for a long time.


    Baifula and he are the same kind of people, nothing to do with themselves.


    "If I have time, I''ll think about it and you will."


    With that, Chen Yu turned and left.


    Chen Yu''s speed is quite fast. Coming along the direction of baifra, he has already felt several familiar breath in a few minutes.


    When Chen Yu found the team of the supernatural society, they were fighting with another team.


    To be honest, in the past Chen Yu always thought that his own team strength was already the top.


    But in the battle of saints, he saw too many outstanding teams, too many gifted psychics.


    Among them, the supernatural team has no obvious advantage.


    Even Gaia, the most powerful of the ten, is not very prominent here.


    There are so many geniuses here.


    Chen Yu watched the fierce battle between the two teams.


    If it''s just this kind of fight, Chen Yu will not fight no matter what the outcome is.


    This time he brought the team, not to let them win, but to prove their strength.


    Gaia has been transformed into dragon form. Her opponent is a psychic with the same bloodline of Warcraft, the mountain giant.


    If only from the size of the form, Gaia''s young dragon form is obviously different from the other''s mountain giant.


    But Gaia is not without all the advantages. She can fly, which is incomparable to the other side.


    Chen Yu then turned his eyes to another position in the battlefield.


    Jolin Nash and another elemental mage are fighting fiercely. Their magic systems are similar, their attributes are similar, and their magic is similar.


    So it''s hard to tell.


    Both sides are that kind of magic turret, each other''s continuous long-distance magic launch.


    "It seems that their worries are superfluous, and they can be on their own." Chen Chu muttered to himself.

 Chapter 2246

    When the two sides are in full swing.


    The third team entered at random.


    "Let''s go! There''s a bunch of scary guys coming. "


    The third team is not here to fight.


    They are running for their lives, followed by hundreds of spirits.


    The strength of those hundreds of spirits is very important.


    Each belongs to the rank of ferocity.


    If you change to a normal psychic, several people will siege one of them and it is estimated that they can win.


    In other words, these top psychics can deal with more than a dozen.


    But they can''t handle hundreds of them at the same time.


    These resentments are mixed only when their strength is similar.


    Their only remaining IQ makes them understand that single combat is likely to be eliminated.


    This is the wolf group effect of living things. The strength of individuals is not enough to ensure their safety. They will choose to gather together.


    When external threats disappear, they start to kill each other again.


    Quantitative change produces qualitative change, which is the same in the spirit of resentment.


    When they were close, the two fighting teams could not help but stop, and everyone showed a dignified look.


    In an instant, all people are swaying in the torrent of resentment.


    No one can face a huge number of complaints.


    It can be said that the grievances of this scale are not completely unstoppable, either because they are prepared to defend the front in advance, and when they are prepared, combined with certain strength.


    But as they are now, they are unprepared and come suddenly.


    As a result, they are all in a hurry when they are confronted with a lot of complaints.


    Gaiana is fiery. He shoots a dragon breath at the resentment group in the form of a young dragon.


    Dragon breath directly ignites a dozen spirits, and those spirits emit howls and howls of pain.


    However, Gaia''s attack did not bring strategic results, but attracted more resentful attacks.


    Those spirits of resentment are directly on Gaia, one, two, three


    In the beginning, Gaia can also directly shake off his wings and limbs and beat the evil spirit to the sky.


    But more and more complaints made her unable to parry, so she was directly thrown to the ground.


    Resentful spirit tore at her body.


    Just then, Norma''s support came.


    I saw a nightmare stepping on the green flame.


    This green nightmare is what Norma has turned into.


    The Hellfire on its body makes it hard for the spirits to approach.


    When it came to Gaia, nightmare stepped on the ground, a circle of green flames.


    Directly ignite the resentment of Gaia, and at the same time force the surrounding resentment away.


    But Norma''s nightmare is not invincible.


    She maintains the fire of hell and consumes a lot of magic.


    Fortunately, at this time, other people also approached.


    They all came together after they had finished the siege.


    Although ten people are in a hurry to form a temporary front.


    But they are teammates. They know each other''s strength and fighting style.


    So they cooperated very skillfully.


    At least it''s a lot easier than when we''re alone.


    Chen Yu watched in the dark.


    Just now, he couldn''t help it.


    The good news is that they all persevered.


    The front of ten people is slowly breaking away from the group of grievances.


    Those evil spirits are also bullies.


    I feel that the team of the supernatural society is not easy to deal with, and immediately transfer the target.


    The people of the supernatural society didn''t try to save their former opponents, but they quickly escaped from the battlefield of resentment and fled.


    However, the other team, as well as the team that had been in and out of chaos before, did not fight for a long time.


    Because they don''t seem to be the main target of those wrathful spirits.


    They seem to be converging towards a certain area.


    Not only this group, but also a group of grievances in the distance are moving in that direction.


    Chen Yu thought about it and looked at the team of the supernatural society under his eyes.


    They seem to have made a lot of progress.


    Of course, this kind of progress is not only progress in strength.


    And their combat experience, as well as their cooperation, have been greatly improved.


    It seems that at least their lives can be guaranteed by themselves.


    Chen Yu is also a little relieved.


    He was just going to come and see how they are.


    The information is good, so it doesn''t need his attention all the time.


    The battle of the saints is much more exciting than he imagined.


    There are many evil spiritualists in it.They are all making small calculations here.


    Some people are making small noises.


    Some people are not low-key by nature.


    All of a sudden, baifra appeared beside Chen Yu.


    "You follow me?" Chen Chu looks back at baifra.


    "No, I know you''re going this way."


    "That''s what I came up with. Can you guess?"


    "Like me, you are afraid of trouble and enjoy watching."


    "Who is like you." Chen Yu''s face suddenly darkened, ignoring baifra.


    "Do you know what attracted these spirits to the past?" Asked baifra.


    "I don''t know."


    Chen''s mouth is careless, but secretly spreading out the field.


    I want to find out what''s in front of me.


    Soon, Chen found a huge object.


    That object can''t be called an organism, because it''s not an organism in the sense of the masses.


    It is a huge stone beast, with height and body length of more than 200 meters and estimated weight of more than 100000 tons.


    This is obviously not an ordinary beast, nor is it a Warcraft.


    But it''s not a puppet or an artificial creature.


    Because it is not dominated by others, it has its own soul.


    From its appearance, it looks like a giant boar.


    It is it that attracts countless spirits.


    And when it attracts the spirit of resentment, it will take a deep breath with its nose.


    Then there will be a lot of resentment absorbed by it.


    "Where did it come out? Why didn''t you find out? "


    Baifra didn''t understand either, with both of their perceptual abilities.


    If there is such a big stone beast, there is no reason why they can''t find it.


    And this kind of super monster has basically left most psychics helpless.


    But the stone beast is not interested in the nearby psychic.


    It is only interested in resentment and inspiration.


    It''s moving at a seemingly slow speed.


    At the same time, there was a groan in the mouth.


    Just then, Zhang Tianyi and Wende arrived.


    Zhang Tianyi''s face was solemn: "Wende, what''s the matter?"


    "The eye of the seal of autumn, known as the cracker, originally maintained its strength through a fixed sacrifice of the soul, and then maintained the seal for a long time. However, in the past two hundred years, because of the information fault, it has not been sacrificed. Now it is awakened by a large number of external resentment."

 Chapter 2247

    "That is to say, this oppressor is the seal itself? We don''t need to take the initiative to attack it? " Zhang Tianyi asked.


    "It won''t attack the living, but it can''t leave the seal too far." "It is now far away from the seal land," said winder with a solemn face. "Now I understand the intention of the ten villains. They deliberately released such a large number of grievances in order to wake up the oppressors and lure them away from the seal land."


    Zhang Tianyi also thought of this possibility.


    I don''t even think of sickle itself, but my death unexpectedly triggered this situation.


    He''s a dead man, too.


    As the leader of the ten villains, he didn''t use it, but died in Chen''s hand.


    He was also wronged if he didn''t take the initiative to fight Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu doesn''t have to kill him.


    At the same time, in another direction, Nancy and others are also a little surprised.


    Because this time they found the scythe to attract the oppressor with his best spirit, and then lead it out of the seal.


    I didn''t expect that the sickle was dead, but he successfully played his original ability.


    "I didn''t expect the death of a sickle to have this effect." There was a happy smile on Nancy''s face.


    The scythe is not their leader. In fact, the two sides are not even in a cooperative relationship.


    The sickle is actually hired by them, just like the nightmare of the seventh villain in the 10th place.


    The sickle is just a flag.


    But the death of the sickle left a big hole in their plan.


    They thought their plan was going to fail.


    But I didn''t expect that even if the sickle died, the spirit of resentment that he had mastered completed his task.


    At this time, the headache is Wende and Zhang Tianyi.


    Stop the crackdown? It''s like attacking it.


    Although the oppressor will not attack the living, it does not mean that he is really a good baby.


    Zhang Tianyi assessed the strength of the oppressors.


    Very powerful! But that''s all.


    If you really do it, you can definitely kill this giant beast of over 100000 tons in ten minutes.


    But the problem now is that the cracker is the key to sealing.


    If you kill it, it''s like unlocking the seal with your own hands.


    But if it doesn''t care, it won''t attack the living.


    But it will be attracted by the spirit of resentment, leaving the scope of the seal.


    Once it''s out of the range of the seal, it''s no different from unlocking the seal.


    "Wendy, do you have a way to restrain its actions without killing it?"


    "There''s no way. As the eye of the seal of autumn, the oppressor is immune to most magic and all binding magic."


    "That is to say We can only fight it head-on? "


    "Yes." Wender nodded his head in a dignified way.


    "I''ll try and see if I can get rid of it." Zhang Tianyi said.


    He doesn''t have much confidence either. If this is a Warcraft afraid of death, Zhang Tianyi can directly threaten each other with his incomparable strength.


    But the crackdown is different. It''s not a Warcraft.


    And it''s not a living thing.


    It has a soul, but no feelings.


    So Zhang Tianyi is not sure whether he can make it afraid.


    Zhang Tianyi''s figure moved and fell to the oppressors.


    "Oppressor, go back to your post. You should not leave without permission."


    Zhang Tianyi said in an honest way, but what responded to Zhang Tianyi was the huge claws of the oppressors.


    The oppressors are not attacking him, but taking normal steps.


    Zhang Tianyi saw that the oppressors were unable to communicate and his face sank. It seemed that he had only one way to go.


    "Zixiao thunders, ancient swords."


    A purple thunder came down from the sky and fell in front of Zhang Tianyi.


    Zhang Tianyi reaches out and grabs it. Zilei turns into a purple sword.


    Zhang Tian wipes the purple sword one by one, and the edge of the sword is shining purple.


    When the crackdown saw Zhang Tianyi''s momentum, Zhang''s mouth directed at Zhang Tianyi, and he shot out a blue torrent.


    Oppressors devour countless spirits, and what they release is soul attack.


    But unlike the scythe, you can only use the basic spirit of resentment shock.


    The blue torrent of oppressors is the high-level torrent of soul.


    The power of the more unusual resentment shock is comparable.


    Zhang Tian saw the torrent coming straight to the front door, but he didn''t dodge.


    He waved the purple sword in a circle, formed a seal, and then pointed to the soul.


    The purple sword bursts out a purple thunder, which directly collides with the torrent of soul.In a flash, a purple and blue circle broke out in the sky.


    The rainbow is more brilliant than any magic.


    The surrounding troops, who were attracted by the huge bodies of the spirits and the oppressors, were fascinated by the gorgeous rainbow light.


    It''s powerful and gorgeous. It''s frightening but it''s gone.


    The soul torrent is directly defeated by purple thunder.


    And purple thunder did not stop, still with overwhelming power to go straight to the oppressor.


    Boom -


    a loud bang, the purple thunderbolt hit the cracker''s head.


    The oppressor was knocked down on the ground in an instant.


    The impact of the moment when the huge body fell directly shocked the whole block into ruins.


    But soon the crackdown was back on its feet.


    "Old Zhang is really tough."


    Chen Yu watched Zhang Tianyi fight with the oppressors from afar.


    This is the first time he has seen Zhang Tianyi take such a serious action.


    At least have more than half of the strength.


    Even Chen Yu is not sure that he will be able to keep his hair intact.


    The purple lightning seems to be a thunder spell, but Chen Yu feels the danger.


    Anyway, Chen Yu did not dare to eat his own flesh.


    And the old man certainly didn''t do his best.


    Chen Yu felt that if he tried his best, he couldn''t bear his move.


    Of course, Chen Yu can be sure that old man Zhang can''t afford to fight.


    Zhang Tianyi didn''t know Chen Yu was nearby at the moment, or his idea.


    "Nine secrets of Cang style, thousands of machines subdue the devil!"


    Zhang Tianyi is another magic skill. Zijian is thrown at random and transformed into zilei again. Zilei is transformed into a huge Dharma phase.


    The discovery seemed untrue, but it was full of authority.


    One hand of FA Xiang lies in front of his chest, and the other hand is held high for chop attack.


    "Break it for me!"


    FA Xiang cuts down his right arm vertically.


    Hiss -


    in a flash, the ground was found to tear directly, and the cracks have been spreading thousands of meters away.


    "That''s awesome... That''s awesome." Chen Yu exclaimed.


    Baifra nodded with a dignified face.


    It''s also the leader of one religion. Baifra didn''t say it before he was in the Qing Dynasty.


    Now he is also a master of Shangqing, but the gap with Zhang Tianyi still hasn''t narrowed much.


    Zhang Tianyi''s toughness is really a lot of boasting.

 Chapter 2248

    At present, he is recognized as the first master of the human spirit.


    Zhang Tianyi''s strength no longer needs to be recognized by others.


    But there are not many people who have actually seen him do it.


    There are many people who have seen this battle.


    Those who are lucky to see are also in danger.


    Zhang Tianyi''s fight with the oppressors is not for everyone to watch.


    The fighting between the two sides is in full swing and cannot be separated.


    Even Chen Yu and baifra were amazed.


    Marvel at Zhang Tianyi''s strength.


    Even if Zhang Tianyi didn''t do his best, he was still eye-catching.


    Although Zhang Tianyi shows a strong, even overwhelming strength.


    But what he faced was an opponent who didn''t know the fear or the pain.


    The oppressors are not afraid of Zhang Tianyi at all.


    Even though it was beaten and retreated, it still fought back against Zhang Tianyi.


    "Tianshi Zhang, it absorbs a lot of spirits. As long as those soul forces are not consumed, it will fight all the time." Wend reminds Zhang Tianyi in the distance.


    Zhang Tianyi has a headache. In fact, he has seen many enemies like this.


    Although it claims that as long as there is strength, it will not fall.


    In fact, it''s not hard to get rid of it before it''s exhausted.


    There''s a very simple way, it''s crushing.


    Zhang Tianyi happens to know many ways to achieve this goal.


    But he couldn''t do that to the oppressors.


    That''s his biggest headache.


    "Baifra, if it''s you, what are you going to do with that monster?"


    "Tianshi Zhang doesn''t seem to want to kill the monster. He should just want to stop the monster. If it''s me, he can only destroy it, but not stop it." Baifra looked at Chen Yu and said, "this is the enemy you are best at."


    Indeed, Chen does not deny this.


    What he likes to deal with most is this kind of enemy that is inclined to physical attack.


    But he can''t do it.


    What happened here has nothing to do with him.


    Baifra thinks the same.


    It''s OK to watch the bustle, but not to ask for trouble.


    After several strong attacks by Zhang Tian, the oppressors were still able to move freely.


    No matter how Zhang Tianyi destroys the rock like body of the oppressor, it will recover in a short time.


    There are too many resentments around for it to absorb and devour.


    Zhang Tianyi''s attack didn''t slow it down for long.


    See the crackdown is close to the edge of the seal.


    Zhang Tian shouted: "thousands of machines subdue the devil!"


    The Dharma phase condenses again, Zhang Tianyi is a big shout again: "over shoulder fall!"


    I saw that the law seized the oppressor and directly came to a fall over the shoulder.


    The body of the crackdown''s hundred thousand tons fell hundreds of meters away.


    The earth is shaking, even the whole space of the wasteland is shaking.


    The fall stunned everyone directly.


    "Baifra, have you seen Altman?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    It''s like Altman fighting a little monster.


    Zhang Tianyi is also breathless.


    He had to wrestle with the combination of heaven and earth.


    The law of heaven and earth cannot be physically attacked.


    But after all, the heaven and earth method is tangible and has no reality. The power can be multiplied several times or even dozens of times by releasing the magic through the heaven and earth method.


    However, if a physical attack is carried out through the heaven and earth phase, it will consume several times of the caster''s mana.


    Zhang Tianyi was in the upper Qing Dynasty. Even if he used the heaven and earth method to wrestle, his magic power could recover quickly.


    But after all, consumption is greater than recovery.


    This is like a long-range attack and other people play melee.


    Zhang Tianyi is a standard ranged attack class.


    He does not know how to fight in melee. The key level has been reduced by several levels.


    But even so, he was able to suppress the oppressors through heaven and earth.


    So it can be seen how terrible his real strength is.


    As a pure melee career, Chen Yu was also amazed when he saw Lao Zhang''s hand.


    If only from the effect, Chen can do it.


    It''s easy for him to throw the cracker over his shoulder with his strength.


    Even if the crackdown is ten times heavier, he can do it.


    But Zhang Tianyi is obviously different from him.


    There are two extreme examples: Zhang Tianyi and Chen Yu.


    Of course, in other fields, they have made some achievements.But after all, it was still a weak point. When the oppressors got up again, Zhang Tianyi used the heaven and earth method to give it a shoulder fall.


    Drop it directly back to the center of the seal area.


    Zhang Tianyi gasped more. He mumbled, "no, if we go on like this, we will die."


    If only Chen Yu was there, he wouldn''t have to bother at all.


    Wait Chen Yu is now in the wilderness.


    There''s no reason why he didn''t come to watch the big noise on his side.


    Zhang Tianyi is in the air, suddenly pinching out a fingerprint: "tianyantong!"


    In an instant, Zhang Tian''s eyebrows were wrinkled and his eyes were opened.


    This spell tianyantong is a common spell in the spirit of China.


    But Zhang Tianyi is an advanced version of tianyantong.


    Ordinary tianyantong can''t open tianyantong, what we can see is just a trace of cause and effect pulse.


    But Zhang Tianyi''s tianyantong opened the third Tianyan directly.


    Through the amount of mana consumed, you can directly see the results you want to see.


    But it''s not easy to find Chen Yu.


    After all, Chen''s strength is not below him, but above him in terms of magic.


    Zhang Tian immediately felt that his magic power was rapidly passing away.


    But in a flash, he saw Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu is not far away from him, and the wasteland collection is not large, so Zhang Tianyi''s consumption is not as large as he thought.


    If you want to change to the normal world outside, Zhang Tianyi will use tianyantong to find Chen Zhu, and he will probably die.


    "Ma Dan, this bastard is watching a play."


    Zhang Tianyi swears and looks at the repressor who stands up again.


    On the outskirts of the battlefield, Chen Yu also felt Zhang Tianyi''s move.


    "It''s found. Let''s go. The old man is looking for a replacement." Chen said.


    "I can''t leave..." Baifra shook her head.


    "If I''m going, can he still stop me?" Chen Yu doesn''t believe it.


    But the next moment, he had to believe.


    Zhang Tianyi, who was in the middle of the battlefield in the distance, cast another Magic: "heaven and earth borrow the magic, and the stars move around. Give it to me."


    Whew -


    in a flash, Chen Yu felt the sky turning and disappeared in front of baifra.


    The next moment I look around and find myself in the middle of the battlefield.


    And Zhang Tianyi has disappeared, and there is only the huge thing of the oppressor in front of him.


    "Hello, Tianshi." Baifra looked at Zhang Tianyi, who suddenly changed his position with Chen Yu, and saluted respectfully.


    "Oh, baifra, I haven''t seen you in a few days. You''ve broken through the last step, and you''ve realized it in that kid."


    "Yes, thank you for your advice." Baifra smiled and nodded.


    "You are not kind, you old boy. Since I have pointed you out, you have to repay me. How can you see my old man working hard there? You can''t help me." Zhang Tian said indignantly.


    "Don''t you have already pulled Chen Yu into the battlefield?"


    "That''s not your help. It''s my old man''s skill."


    "But Tianshi, you seem to forget. Tell him to be merciful."

 Chapter 2249

    "No!" Zhang Tianyi felt that his head was about to explode, and turned his head and rushed towards Chen Yu and the oppressor.


    It''s not a long distance, probably less than a kilometer.


    Zhang Tianyi, who is in the happy world at the moment, feels an unprecedented distance.


    Chen Yu has also returned to God from his astonishment.


    He also saw Zhang Tianyi who turned back in a hurry.


    Chen opened his mouth in the direction of Zhang Tianyi.


    Zhang Tianyi can''t hear Chen Yu''s words, but he can still see Chen Yu''s mouth pattern.


    "You want me to be a thug, right? I''ll do what you want."


    Chen Yu turns to look at the oppressor and assimilates in the dark!


    In an instant, Chen''s body was stained with darkness.


    Whether it''s Chen Yu or baifra, it''s clear that Zhang Tianyi has always been merciful to the oppressors.


    If Zhang Tianyi''s strength was taken into account, the oppressors would have been killed by him.


    So the two sides fought for so long. Zhang Tianyi could not kill the oppressors, but could not.


    However, it is a limitation for Zhang Tianyi.


    There are no restrictions on Chen Yu.


    Zhang Tianyi has no time to be complacent. Now he regrets it.


    I really shouldn''t recklessly pull Chen Yu into the occupation.


    Chen Yu is not him. He has no sense of responsibility and morality.


    It''s daydreaming to expect him to accommodate himself.


    Zhang Tianyi has been halfway, but the next moment he stops again.


    Because he knew it was too late.


    Chen Yu has already started.


    "Die for me!"


    The power of terror erupted from Chen Yu.


    With unparalleled power, it is infused directly into the body of the oppressor.


    Start with the repressor''s head and spread the whole body.


    The oppressors were destroyed and wiped out in an instant.


    "Chen Yu, do you know what you have done?"


    "Don''t you want me to kill this monster?" Chen Yu pretends to be confused.


    "If I want to kill it, do I need you?" Zhang Tianyi blames Chen Yu with indignation.


    The most hateful thing is that Chen knows everything, but he has to pretend to be stupid in front of himself.


    "You didn''t say anything to me."


    "Are you blind?"


    Chen Yu''s face turned black: "don''t rely on the old to sell the old in front of me."


    Zhang Tian''s face turned red with anger.


    But he doesn''t have a position now.


    Originally, Chen was forced into the battlefield without consulting with him.


    "I have a large number of adults. I don''t care about you." Zhang Tian gave a hard grunt and turned around and left.


    The point is that he has no way to deal with Chen Yu.


    Fight Chen Yu?


    The best result is to lose both.


    The worst result was that he was hanged.


    Zhang Tianyi knows his own strength, and he also knows how strong Chen Yu is.


    That''s why he''s not sure.


    In particular, Chen''s vast vitality is close to the indestructible defense.


    All Zhang Tianyi''s attacks have halved their effect on him.


    Zhang Tianyi once imagined how to deal with Chen Yu when he was fighting with him.


    The best way to deal with Chen Yu is to seal his seal.


    But the human seal is too hard.


    There is a tendency to seal. If it is the enemy of a certain attribute, the effect is very good. For example, the enemy of dark or sacred attribute is not uncommon for sealing for hundreds of years or even thousands of years.


    But human beings themselves are neutral, either dark or sacred.


    So the tendency effect of seal magic will be greatly reduced.


    The effect of sealing other species for 100 years may be only a few years or more for humans.


    If it''s ordinary people or Tongliao City in general, they starved to death after sealing for several years.


    But Zhang Tianyi is very sure that it is useless to deal with Chen Yu.


    Maybe Chen Yu will starve in the seal, but he will never die.


    When Chen Yu comes out of the seal, it will be a disaster for Zhang Tianyi.


    Zhang Tianyi knows better that he can''t live Chen Yu.


    It is basically impossible to win Chen Yu with the strength and potential of his younger generation.


    So Zhang Tianyi really doesn''t want to fight Chen Yu.


    Of course, Chen doesn''t want to fight Zhang Tianyi.


    There are too many Yin moves for the old man, who knows when he''ll get a hole.


    They are afraid of each other.


    At this time, the huge pit where the former oppressors were hiding suddenly burst out with a magnificent light.


    The column of light rushed to the sky, and surging energy was pouring out of the seal."Three! Three seals have been opened. " Nancy and others are very excited.


    Only the last seal is left!


    Their plans are unfolding in a way that goes beyond the plan, but they all unexpectedly return to the origin.


    The mausoleum of Theodosius I, the seven gates in the sewer, and the nearly unmatched oppressor.


    "Aren''t you surprised, Nancy? Every seal opening is our plan, but every opening process deviates from our plan. " Said the black soul.


    At the first moment, she seemed very excited, and at the next moment, she fell into silence.


    Now the situation seems to have met their expectations, but the process is quite strange.


    One accident, two accidents, and the third accident.


    So many accidents add up, it''s not an accident.


    "What do you want to say?"


    "There is a person or a group of people who know our overall plan, and the other party is using our plan to carry out its own plan, and the other party''s purpose is probably to untie the seal and get the body of God."


    "You mean, do we have competitors?"


    "It might be worse." Black soul said: "even we dare not calculate Zhang Tianshi, but the other side''s plan includes Zhang Tianshi. The other side is either ignorant and fearless, or has the foundation. What''s more, now we are still in the face."


    "Then what shall we do?" Nancy turned to look at the black soul.


    The joy of the past is gone now.


    Nancy doesn''t like the feeling. She doesn''t like being used and manipulated.


    "There are two options. One is to continue planning. When the fourth seal is opened, we will first obtain the body of God. The second option Give up all plans and sabotage actions. The strength of the other party may be stronger than ours. Maybe all our actions are under the gaze of the other party. Instead of being manipulated by others, it''s better to directly sabotage the whole plan. We can''t get it and don''t let the other party get it. "


    "No way!" "I''ve been lurking around winder for so many years, and now the implementation of the plan is coming to an end. You want me to give up the plan, I don''t have so much time to waste, and so far, all the guesses are your conjectures, which haven''t been confirmed."

 Chapter 2250

    Zhang Tianyi is upset.


    Chen Yu was even more upset, and pingbai was dragged into the war.


    But Chen Yu faintly sensed an unusual breath.


    As for where this feeling comes from, Chen Yu himself can''t say.


    Baifra said hello to Zhang Tianyi from afar, and then left with Chen Yu.


    "Chen Yu, what''s the matter with you? Are you still breathing with Zhang Tianshi? "


    "No I don''t know if it''s my illusion. I feel a little different. "


    "We are all psychics. Since we have feelings, they will not be illusions." "What do you feel?" said baifra


    "I just don''t think it''s harmonious, but it''s hard to say where it is."


    "It''s normal that the psychics are very sensitive in their perception, but some of them are just a flash of light, so it''s hard to understand what this light means."


    "Then how can we determine what we feel?"


    "I can''t help you. I feel that this kind of thing is too mysterious, and I can''t help you if you can catch the flash of light only by yourself."


    "Is there no way?"


    "I can''t help it. I don''t know if Tianshi Zhang, who was angry with you just now, can help it."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chen Yu is a man of face. It''s impossible for him to turn back to Zhang Tianyi.


    ¡­¡­


    "Tianshi, what''s the matter with you? Is it because that man wiped out the oppressors? " Wende looked at Zhang Tianyi with a solemn face.


    He also saw the controversy and conflict just now.


    The man came with baifra.


    And he and Zhang Tianyi know each other.


    It should be Chen Yu mentioned before.


    That formidable man.


    And he did show great strength.


    Apart from Zhang Tianyi, he has never met anyone who can wipe out the oppressors.


    And that man did it, and that power of supremacy was only seen in his life.


    "No." Zhang Tian shook his head: "because of my momentary dementia."


    "What do you mean?" Asked winder, not sure why.


    "I know Chen Yu''s son of a bitch so well. At any time, I can''t pull him into the war in the face of an enemy that can''t be killed, but I just did such a stupid thing." Zhang Tianyi said.


    Wende frowned: "you mean Are you under control? "


    "It''s not control, it''s left and right."


    "I don''t understand. Is there anyone else in the world who can influence your consciousness?"


    "You may not have encountered some strange spells. Some of them are hard to defend or even unable to defend without knowing the ghost. I doubt that I have won this spell."


    "What magic? Even you can''t defend. "


    "In China, there is a system called the gate of death." Zhang Tianyi said, "this life taking does not mean to kill or kill you more, but to control your actions and your destiny."


    "This is puppet art, isn''t it? How could you be a puppet. "


    "Of course, it''s not puppet art. Compared with this deadly sect, puppet art is not worth mentioning at all."


    Zhang Tian pauses: "what everyone says, does and makes decisions is similar to throwing darts. What happens when your darts hit the target, you will make what kind of response. The difference is that some behaviors have a large area on the target and some behaviors have a small area on the target. Can you understand that?"


    Wende nodded. What Zhang Tianyi said was very easy to understand. Moreover, he was quick in thinking and easily understood the meaning of Zhang Tianyi.


    "But this deadly strange gate is to expand the target which originally represents the behavior of small probability into the behavior of large probability."


    Winder''s eyes were wide and his face was full of wonder.


    Even his strange old home was the first to hear of this strange and even weird spell.


    "Tianshi, do you mean that someone has cast an art on you?"


    "I''m not sure now." Zhang Tianyi said, "I can''t make such a mistake according to common sense, but I just do such a stupid thing, so I have to suspect that I have won the magic."


    "I still feel a little unbelievable. Is it possible to do whatever you want after mastering this magic?"


    Winder shuddered at the thought of the consequences.


    If the other party controls Zhang Tianyi, kills him, or commits any heinous crime, who can stop him?


    Zhang Tian rubbed his forehead: "it''s not as terrible as you think. First of all, this kind of magic has certain requirements for the caster. Second, it can''t be detected. Moreover, the effect of this kind of magic on you and me will be greatly reduced. What''s more, I need to make use of a small possibility in my heart that can be ignored, even if it is to expand this possibility Sex, almost never really happens. ""But it''s still possible, isn''t it?"


    "For example, I have had a dispute with you in the past, and then I want to kill you in a moment, which is just used by my enemies. I will increase the possibility, which is one in a million, and then it will be doubled by the other side to one in a half million. Do you need to worry about this possibility?"


    "Have we had arguments before? Why don''t I remember Mr. Zhang, I have always admired you very much. " Wende said hurriedly, as if Zhang Tianyi could kill him.


    Zhang Tianyi rolled his eyes and said, "well, talk less. Now I need to make sure whether I really won the magic."


    "How can I be sure?" Asked winder.


    There is no good way for him to do this. After all, this kind of magic is the first time he has heard about it.


    If you think about it, it''s scary.


    "You can have chicken blood, cat whiskers, cattle eyeballs and sheep dung in your lab..."


    Wend still did not understand: "these are inferior materials."


    The so-called subordinate materials are things that can be easily obtained by ordinary people.


    There is no difficulty in getting it.


    However, the lower level materials are worth the most common spells of the lowest level.


    In his mind, Zhang Tianyi would not use that kind of low-level magic.


    In his opinion, Zhang Tian''s moves one by one are all superb and difficult spells.


    He can''t use those bad magic.


    Zhang Tianyi looks at Wende''s expression and guesses what he thinks.


    "For me, there''s no difference between spells. There''s only difference between useful and useless. For example, I''m going to use the magic cultivation."


    "Cultivation? It''s a strange name. "


    "It''s not only a strange name, but also a strange effect. It can make people lose the impulse of * * in an instant. Of course, it calms down in an instant, but only lasts for three minutes. After three minutes, the effect disappears."


    Winder''s face is full of confusion. The magic effect is really strange, even meaningless.


    And the duration is very short. What''s the use of this spell?


    What''s the relationship with Zhang Tianyi''s current situation?

 Chapter 2251

    "It''s also called tianyangshu. It was originally used to calm the mind and strengthen the body. It''s basically used for ordinary people. Of course, it can also be used for psychics, but it doesn''t make any sense for psychics." Zhang Tianyi said: "but there is another feature of cultivation, that is, there is no other trace of cultivation. In the game, as long as there is buff on the body, no matter whether it is gain buff or benefit reduction buff, cultivation cannot coexist."


    Wende understood when he heard Zhang Tianyi''s explanation.


    However, this is called the cultivation magic. Although the effect is very weak, the condition is very domineering.


    If it is more popular, the human body is a computer, and these spells are software.


    But to install this software, you need to uninstall all other software.


    Of course, it doesn''t matter to ordinary people.


    Because ordinary people don''t have magic buffs.


    But many psychics, they are used to putting some buffs on their bodies.


    These buffs are all compatible. You can''t impose one without saying that.


    Back at Winder''s lab, Kelly and Evelyn are waiting.


    They want to go out with Zhang Tianyi and Wende.


    But before because of the emergency, Zhang Tianyi and Wende had no time to drag them.


    And they dare not go out alone.


    The wasteland outside is too dangerous for them.


    So it''s only in the lab.


    But winder didn''t restrict their movement. In the lab, they could go anywhere they wanted.


    But they have fun here.


    They found the control room here.


    And this monitoring room is not to monitor their building, but the whole collection of wasteland.


    Here, they can see the whole wilderness collection, the battle pictures of all participants in the battle of the saints.


    However, there are more than 100000 monitoring images of the whole waste soil collection.


    It''s not so easy for them to find what they want to see.


    However, in the selected pictures, they still found some battle pictures of the participants in the battle of the saints.


    The battle of the psychics is refreshing and adds a lot of experience.


    After Zhang Tianyi and Wende came back, they immediately came to their side.


    They know that here, they can only survive if they obey.


    As for what they thought at the beginning, revenge and other thoughts, they have already disappeared at this moment.


    The more they touch, the more their worldview collapses.


    The killer''s ability, which they were proud of in the past, will not give them any advantages.


    Especially in the face of the supreme existence of Zhang Tianyi.


    They feel powerless, humble and small


    Zhang Tianyi just looks like an old man.


    But whenever there are enemies threatening them, he will turn into a divine being.


    They didn''t see the real gods.


    But in their eyes, Zhang Tianyi is a God.


    Wende soon helped Zhang Tianyi prepare the materials for his casting.


    Cultivation is not a difficult and profound magic.


    It''s a very low level and simple spell.


    Wende watched Zhang Tian cast his skill and learned it in an instant.


    Zhang Tianyi put the spell on himself, but not on him!


    "Sure enough!" Zhang Tianyi raised his eyebrows and said, "I really won the life-threatening gate."


    "Master Tianshi, do you have any doubts?" Asked winder.


    Zhang Tianyi shook his head: "it''s a life-threatening and strange way to cast. It''s beyond defense. Even I saw it for the first time. I only heard about it in the past. I don''t know the conditions of casting and triggering. How can I have a clue?"


    "Not at all?"


    "There''s no clue for the moment, but it''s certain that this spell is only available in China."


    Most spells or magic, whether in the east or the west, are similar or the same.


    However, a small part of them belong to unique magic, and colleagues are also isolated inheritance.


    Outsiders don''t talk about practicing, they don''t even hear about it.


    Zhang Tianyi''s face was solemn, and an invisible enemy was in the dark.


    And also in the case of God did not know the ghost to let their own move.


    No one can relax.


    "What shall we do now?" Wender was also embarrassed.


    To be honest, in terms of strength, he is not bad.


    There is no comparison with Zhang Tianyi, but compared with most of the psychics in the world, he still stands on top of the mountain.But when it comes to planning and so on, he seems powerless.


    He spent most of his mind and wisdom on alchemy, so he had no idea about the intrigues.


    Otherwise, she would not have been lying around him for years without finding out.


    What if I try to make Zhang Tianyi?


    Don''t say a few years of time, contact three or five back and forth estimated that even the other party''s underwear wear what color will be touched clearly.


    Zhang Tianyi ponders. After a while, Zhang Tianyi''s mouth draws an arc.


    "All right."


    "You think of a way?"


    "Yes." Zhang Tian smiles.


    "What do I need to do?"


    "No need." Zhang Tian shook his head: "go to the monitoring room and look for Chen Yu."


    "He?"


    "That''s the guy you saw before."


    It''s not so easy to recruit one of the hundreds of thousands of surveillance images.


    So we need to get Kelly and Evelyn to help.


    "When he left just now, he was in this position, so if he didn''t run around, he should move around the area and look for the area and its surroundings, so the scope can be reduced a lot."


    Zhang Tianyi can''t confirm Chen Yu''s current position. After all, Chen Yu''s ability to gather around the wasteland doesn''t even need a minute.


    "Well, baifra found it, but what about Chen Yu? Where did he go? "


    Zhang Tianyi found the trace of baifra. He thought baifra and Chen Zhu should act together.


    As a result, there was no trace of Chen Yu around baifra.


    At the moment, baifra is in the process of monitoring. Her heart moves, her eyes look to the sky, and her face shows a thoughtful expression.


    This feeling of being monitored is very sudden.


    At the moment, Zhang Tianyi in the monitoring room said with a half whisper: "you keep looking for Chen Zhu, I''ll go back."


    After that, Zhang Tian left the laboratory and went straight to baifra''s position.


    Soon Zhang Tianyi came to baifra.


    "Tianshi Zhang, were you monitoring me just now?"


    "It''s me. Why isn''t Chen Yu by your side? Where did he go? " Zhang Tianyi asked.

 Chapter 2252

    Hearing Zhang Tianyi''s words, baifra''s face suddenly became very strange.


    "What''s the matter? Don''t tell me what happened to him. I don''t believe what happened to that bastard. " Zhang Tianyi said firmly: "and in this wasteland, no one can make him unpredictable."


    "He''s gone." Said baifra.


    "What?" Zhang Tianyi looked at baifra in amazement: "what''s missing? He ran away? "


    "Not to run away, but to be summoned away by someone or some magic." Baifra said helplessly.


    In fact, he was also very confused about it.


    Chen Yu disappeared right beside him.


    He watched the whole process.


    But he didn''t know what magic it was or who did it.


    Force Chen to leave?


    You should know that the existence of such a level as Chen Yu, if replaced with the same level of Warcraft or magical creatures, would be of great disaster level.


    The cost of summoning a magical creature of this level is also huge.


    It is estimated that it will take tens of thousands or even hundreds of thousands of people to sacrifice their blood to summon a magical creature of Chen Yu''s level.


    Chen Yu is a human being. Unless he has a contractual relationship with someone, it may cost more to call him.


    Of course, this is the speculation made by baifra on the premise that he does not know Chen Yu''s real strength.


    "Call away? Are you sure? "


    Zhang Tianyi obviously did not believe that Chen Zhu would be called away.


    "I''m not sure, because I''m confused now." Said baifra.


    Zhang Tianyi is lost in thought.


    He knew Chen Yu better than baifra, and he knew Chen Yu''s power better.


    Want to call Chen Yu? First destroy a small country, then kill the people there, and sacrifice their lives.


    This is also the premise for Chen Yu to accept the call contract.


    If you change to some evil creature or devil, they will be happy to accept this call.


    But Chen could not accept it.


    So if we want to successfully summon Chen Yu, the cost will be huge to the point of no more.


    Because Zhang Tianyi himself is also a person who has come here, he knows some rules of the summoning as well as his fingers.


    That''s why he looks so unbelievable.


    So the biggest possibility is that he wasn''t called away.


    It''s transmitted.


    "Did Chen Yu do anything strange before he left?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "If it''s a call, it''s too expensive. In the real world, no one can pay such a high price, so the only possibility is that it''s transmitted." Zhang Tianyi said: "if the other party has the power to transmit Chen Yu, it can compete with him head-on, so the greatest possibility is that Chen Yu has done some actions and behaviors that meet the established conditions, so he is forced to transmit away."


    Beverah thought for a moment, and there was another queer look on her face.


    "We found a magic lamp on the road Is this behavior odd? "


    "Er..." Zhang Tianyi also showed an odd expression: "are you sure you''re not kidding me?"


    "No I''m serious. " Baifra shrugged helplessly: "we did find a magic lamp, but it was more like a magic prop. Chen Yu tried to wipe the lamp and wanted to summon the lamp God, but he didn''t respond. Then he filled the lamp with magic."


    Although baifra said it was strange, but carefully imagine that this kind of behavior and way is very consistent with Chen Yu''s character.


    If Chen found this kind of magic lamp, he would not consider whether there would be danger or trap.


    It must be trying to see if you can summon the lamp God.


    "That magic lamp is weird." Zhang Tian said with a frown.


    "I''m not sure whether Chen Yu''s being sent away has anything to do with that lamp."


    Zhang Tianyi opened his eyes, looked around, and said, "there is still a smell of Chen Yu in the wasteland collection, which means that he is still in the wasteland collection, and he should be trapped somewhere now."


    "Is there a place to trap him?" Baifra said it was inconceivable or unbelievable.


    "Or maybe he didn''t want to come out." Zhang Tianyi knows Chen''s nature too well.


    As long as he can be interested, he will stay for the most part, even if the flood is terrible outside, he will not pay attention.


    "And there''s a lot of secrets that Wender didn''t even know."


    "He''s a manager who''s really not up to his job." Said baifra.


    Just then, a team came up.


    They first found two figures in front of them, but they did not see their identities clearly.So their first reaction was to be on guard.


    The team approached each other carefully.


    But when they saw the two people standing clearly, especially Zhang Tianyi, everyone was shocked.


    "Master Tianshi?"


    Baifra and Zhang Tianyi turn their heads and look at the team in front of them.


    Zhang Tianyi''s eyes fell on the lamp held by one of them.


    "Where did you come from?" Zhang Tianyi pointed to the man and asked.


    "Tell master Tianshi that this is the booty we got when we defeated a cypress beast." The man couldn''t help getting nervous.


    "Show it to me." Zhang Tianyi said.


    The man hesitated for a moment, and finally delivered it to Zhang Tianyi with a magic lamp in his hands.


    Zhang Tianyi took over the magic lamp and found that the magic lamp had been injected.


    "You''ve injected a lot of magic."


    The faces of all the people were embarrassed because all ten of them had tried to inject magic into the lamp.


    But it''s less than a quarter. Of course, on the one hand, they don''t put all their magic into it.


    After all, they are now gathering in the wasteland and participating in the trial of the battle of the saints and the Blazers.


    If all the magic is injected, they are likely to lose their fighting power.


    Moreover, this magic lamp needs too much magic.


    They are not sure of the function of the magic lamp, and they can not pay too much price to turn on the magic lamp.


    So the magic lamp is in this state. It''s about a quarter full of magic, and it can''t be infused any more.


    And even if they say that all the magic is injected into it, at most they will be injected into the full value of 34, which is the reason why they give up going on.


    Zhang Tianyi infuses his own mana directly.


    Chinese call it mana, Western call it magic, in fact, they are the same in essence.


    Ten people in the opposite team couldn''t fill the magic lamp, Zhang Tian filled it directly in a flash.


    However, what Zhang Tianyi expected didn''t happen.

 Chapter 2253

    "Why didn''t you respond?" Zhang Tianyi turns to look at baifra.


    Baifra shrugged. "I don''t understand."


    "Tianshi Zhang, Qingjiang magic lamp is coming to the laboratory. I''ll have a look at it." Wende gets in touch with Zhang Tianyi through a communicator.


    Zhang Tianyi has no choice but to reserve his knowledge in this respect. He is really far from Wende.


    Take it back to Winder''s lab.


    Wender immediately set out to inspect the lamp.


    "How is it? Is there a result? "


    "This magic lamp is also a starting device for transmission, but there is a condition that only one magic source can activate the transmission device when it is full of magic."


    "It''s very simple. Pour out the magic that was injected before and then inject it again. Don''t tell me you can''t do it."


    "Of course it''s OK, but it''s not the only condition for transmission." "It''s just the final device, not the only device, that is to say, there are other conditions that need to be met before we can get the lamp," winder said


    "Can you deduce the necessary conditions in reverse?"


    Wende shook his head: "no, there is no rule to follow in this condition, so we can''t deduce it."


    "Can the conveyor be activated in any other way?"


    "Yes, but it will take time." Winder replied.


    "How long?"


    "Three to five days. It''s not clear yet."


    "That is to say, even the best result is to wait until the second trial is over?"


    "In the absence of the previous activation conditions, I need to complete the activation conditions in other ways. Three to five days is the most optimistic estimate."


    ¡­¡­


    Chen Yu felt that his body fell heavily on the ground, and his face was directly attached to the foul water on the ground.


    Chen Zhu wipes out the water stains on his face. He doesn''t want to investigate the composition of the sewage.


    There are many cracks on the ground. There is a red light flickering in the cracks.


    It seems that he is located in a crater.


    The sky is not the sky, but an endless hollow rock covering the top of the head.


    There are many cracks in the rock layer above the head, and sometimes magma or stones fall.


    It''s like hell, but it''s not hell.


    At first, when Chen was summoned, he thought he was summoned by friends from hell.


    But when I got here, I found it wasn''t hell.


    Chen Yu''s foot kicks up.


    But after passing an arc in the air, he fell heavily to the ground.


    "What''s the matter? Can''t fly here? " Chen Yu''s face was full of confusion.


    Close your eyes and feel carefully, and find that the spirit of heaven and earth here is very abundant.


    But in the air, there seems to be some aura vortex.


    Once you use magic to lift off, your magic will have a chain reaction with those power vortices, resulting in the interruption of the flight balance.


    "What exactly is this place?" Chen Yu is more confused.


    Just then, there were several screams in the sky.


    Then I saw several figures falling from the sky.


    That picture is really familiar.


    I seem to have fallen down in this way before.


    The men were rather embarrassed, and one of them seemed to fall heavily.


    After all, not everyone can carry it.


    The men are treating their companions.


    They use Holy Light magic, and the healing effect is outstanding.


    Soon the companion''s injury was much better.


    One of the blondes turned his head and looked at Chen Yu not far away.


    Chen Yu has been standing in place, not far away, nor close.


    The handsome blonde came towards Chen Yu.


    "Hello, sir. This is Matthew from the church." Matthew extended his hand to show his attitude.


    Chen Yu also reached out and shook hands with Matthew: "Hello, you can call me Chen."


    "Can you explain the present situation? And where it is. "


    "I''m afraid not. I''m just three minutes ahead of you." Chen said.


    "Don''t you know?"


    "I''m sorry I can''t answer your question." Chen Chu shrugged: "but I was picking up a magic lamp, and then I filled it with magic and sent it here."


    "You too? So do we. " Matthew raised his eyebrows and couldn''t help but look at Chen Yu. "Are you alone?"


    "Yes."


    Seeing that he could not get more information from Chen Yu, Matthew could only give up asking temporarily and began to look around.


    "It looks like a separate space." Said Matthew."No, it''s not an independent space. It should be the underground depth of the wasteland collection." Chen said.


    "Oh? Why? "


    The reason why Chen Yu thinks so is that he can still feel the very light breath of baifra.


    And from the breath of baifra, he should also feel himself.


    But the distance between the two sides is too far, and they are separated by thick rock layers, so neither side can accurately locate each other.


    But from all kinds of information, they should be on the ground and underground.


    It''s just that they can''t be sure how far away they are now.


    What can block their perception with their perception range is probably ten thousand meters or even deeper underground.


    And some magic should be banned here.


    Chen''s perception is being forced back a little bit.


    In the end, Chen found that his perception completely disappeared.


    No, it''s not all gone.


    To be exact, it''s only about an inch of perception around.


    But there is no difference between this inch of perceptual range and complete disappearance.


    "Mr. Chen, you''re distracted. What are you thinking?" Matthew found that Chen Yu didn''t answer his question, and his eyes and face seemed to be wandering in the world.


    "Nothing." Chen Yu shook his head.


    "Mr. Chen, you haven''t answered my question." Said Matthew.


    "We are all psychics. Why do you doubt me? Do I have to tell you about my magic and principles? " Chen Yu said disapprovingly.


    But Matthew was speechless.


    But Matthew''s heart is very good, not so angry, but self-criticism said: "I''m sorry, I was abrupt."


    Chen Yu glanced at Matthew and said, "are you also a participant in the battle of the saints?"


    "Yes, Mr. Chen, are you, too? Are you alone? "


    "Is that right? There are only five of you left in your team?"


    "No, it''s the five of us who were sent in, and our companions are still out there."


    For the time being, Chen Yu is not clear about the current situation.


    Of course, Matthew and his companions didn''t understand either.


    They were all called.


    "Mr. Chen, do you know how to get out of here?"


    "I don''t know. I don''t know anything about it."

 Chapter 2254

    "Orlando, you go up there and look around." Said Matthew to his companion.


    As he said this, he saw a young man about the age of Matthew, who was flying into the air with a light body.


    Chen Leng looked at the otrando in amazement.


    "Can he fly?"


    Matthew looked at Chen Yu and said, "is it strange? When strength reaches a certain level, flying is not a dream beyond reach. "


    Matthew obviously misunderstood Chen Yu.


    He regarded Chen Yu as a low-level psychic.


    Chen Yu said for a while, why is only his flying ability limited?


    And their perception seems to be suppressed by the environment here.


    What the hell is this?


    Matthew these people''s strength, obviously inferior to their own.


    But they were not suppressed.


    Why is he suppressed?


    And this kind of repression is the repression of the environment.


    It''s not someone or something.


    This is the most depressing place for Chen Yu.


    If everyone is suppressed together, Chen Yu will be in a better mood.


    In other words, it''s a targeted behavior of someone, and Chen Yu is more likely to accept it.


    Chen touched his chin and looked at otrando, who was flying at an altitude of about 100 meters.


    Didn''t he feel the aura around him?


    However, Chen''s observation of otrando in the sky was, in Matthew''s eyes, pure envy.


    At this time, a great sense of oppression fell from the sky, directly on Chen''s head.


    Bang -


    in a flash, the ground where Chen was standing cracked.


    Matthew and others were startled and jumped to the side at once.


    Looking back at Chen Yu, he found that he was kneeling on all fours and was in rags. He looked very embarrassed.


    And around the formation of a pit about three meters.


    "Mr. Chen How are you? What happened just now? "


    Chen Yu stood up rather embarrassed, his face very ugly.


    I am targeted by the environment here!!


    But why? Why are you targeted by the environment here?


    What the hell is this?


    Chen''s breath began to increase.


    But in the next moment, even greater power came down from the sky and directly hit Chen Yu.


    Boom -


    Chen Yu was directly hit to the ground by this force.


    The original thick and hard ground directly printed the body shape of Chen Yu.


    What the hell is going on?


    Matthew and others immediately looked at Chen Yu as if he were a plague, and they couldn''t avoid it.


    They don''t understand what happened.


    It''s like an invisible enemy attacking Chen Yu.


    But they found no trace of the enemy.


    Chen Chu looked up at the sky, his face showing confusion.


    He didn''t find out who was hostile.


    But he was really targeted.


    However, his shadow vision did not find the enemy hidden in the dark.


    If the shadow field of vision is not found, there is probably no real enemy.


    At the moment, Chen Yu can do nothing except to be rude.


    The enemy doesn''t know where they are.


    This makes Chen Yu very uncomfortable.


    The more restless Chen''s heart is, the more powerful it is.


    At the same time, a more terrifying attack fell into the sky.


    Boom -


    the ground is split and Chen Yu is directly smashed into the deep underground.


    "Is that guy OK?"


    "How can it be ok? Even if that guy doesn''t die, he doesn''t have much breath."


    Just then, a hand came out of the big hole.


    Chen Yu''s face was in a state of decline and he crawled out of the pit.


    Looking at the sky, Chen Yu was in a very complicated mood.


    It seems that as soon as I use my own power, that kind of attack from heaven and earth will come.


    As for what happened, he didn''t understand.


    But as long as they hold their breath, convergence of their own breath.


    Then the attack will stop.


    However, once your strength exceeds that line, the attack will come again.


    That line is slightly higher than that in the early days of Shangqing.


    That is to say, if a psychic came here in the early Qing Dynasty, he would not be suppressed and attacked.


    If we go beyond this limit, the attack will come ceaselessly.


    Chen Yu is deep in thought. For the moment, he has no clue.


    "Mr. Chen, are you ok?" Matthew asked looking at Chen Yu, who had climbed out of the pit."Nothing." Chen''s smile was a little bitter and helpless.


    This feeling is not good, if it is a real enemy.


    Regardless of the strength of geometry, Chen at least knows how to face it.


    But now, I don''t know anything.


    Chen tried to calm down his emotions.


    If you get angry again, your strength will start to soar again.


    That boundary may never be touched by others.


    But for Chen Yu now, the line is too low.


    With a little bit of force, you''ll reach that limit.


    So Chen must carefully restrain his own strength.


    However, Chen''s astringent breath seemed very weak to Matthew.


    Chen''s face was dull, and his eyes were dim.


    It seems that Chen''s previous attack seems to have hurt him a lot.


    Chen Yu''s mouth was long and foul.


    Although the attack was very strong.


    But it didn''t really hurt Chen.


    However, Chen felt that it was not the strongest attack released by heaven and earth.


    If you continue to release your power.


    Hard to protect will not appear stronger attack, or even hurt themselves.


    "Mr. Chen, we have taught everyone some healing magic. Let me help you heal." Said Matthew sincerely.


    "Thank you No more. " Chen was not injured, so he did not need treatment.


    What''s more, his magic resistance, whether it''s gain magic or reduction magic, has little effect on him.


    Unless Matthew uses that super healing magic, he''s just wasting time and magic.


    At this time, otrando also fell from the sky.


    At first, otrando looked deeply at Chen Yu, then went to Matthew''s side.


    "O''tlandor, how are you? Have you found anything?"


    "No, it''s very big. It''s even bigger than the wasteland collection. And the elements here are very grumpy." "Matthew, what are we going to do now?" otrando replied


    "Now we know too little information. Even if you let me make up my mind, I have no good idea. For the time being, I can only choose one direction to move forward." Matthew said helplessly.


    Said, Matthew looked at Chen Yu again: "Mr. Chen, together?"


    Although Chen did not show much strength.


    However, Chen has just resisted several inexplicable attacks, which shows that Chen''s strength is not weak.


    In addition to Chen''s "hurt in the body", Matthew felt that he could make a good relationship with him.


    For a man of his position, if there is no accident, he must have a high position in the future.


    At this time, he not only needs to improve his own strength and realm, but also needs to make contacts for the future.

 Chapter 2255

    Chen Yu did not suffer any harm.


    But the feeling from strong to weak made Chen Yu feel very weak.


    It''s not physical, it''s psychological.


    This also led other people to see Chen Yu and feel that he is injured now.


    "Mr. Chen, don''t you really need a light skill? The effect is very good. "


    It is true that Matthew intended to make friends with Chen Yu.


    But the church also taught him not to die.


    Both public and private, Matthew hopes to help Chen.


    However, Chen doesn''t want to be treated by light magic at all.


    "Thank you for your kindness, but I''m not hurt. I''m just weak, not hurt." Chen Yu replied weakly.


    "All right." Matthew nodded helplessly: "if you really need it, please let me know at any time."


    Chen Yu shrugs. In fact, Chen Yu is in a good condition all the time.


    Matthew and other five people, plus Chen Yu, one, six people in a row did not have an accurate goal, they just chose a direction to move forward.


    Before long, they found an area full of bones.


    The skeletons have completely covered this place. Looking around, there is no end to the skeletons.


    These skeletons are human and other creatures, large and small.


    In the white sea of skeletons, there are many weapons in the skeletons.


    "Here..." Matthew frowned.


    He and his companions were successors to the church, both of whom had the power of the light.


    So they are very uncomfortable with the dead area in front of them.


    Chen doesn''t like it either. He walks on the ground full of bones and cuts his feet.


    There is no doubt that it used to be a Shura.


    Countless people are fighting here, fighting each other.


    In the end, only the white bones were left.


    "Where is this?"


    "How many dead people are buried here?"


    Let alone count the number of dead here. I''m afraid it''s hard to figure out the number of races killed in the war here.


    Too many skeletons of too many miscellaneous creatures.


    If ordinary people step here, they will be scared to death.


    Just then, there were ten people ahead.


    The ten are obviously one team.


    When the team saw Chen Yu and others, they stopped and watched each other.


    Neither side did it blindly.


    Matthew is confident and powerful, but they are a minority.


    The strength of the other side is unknown, and the number is obviously dominant.


    If you make a rash attack, you are likely to suffer a great loss.


    Chen Yu frowned slightly and turned to see Matthew.


    At the moment, Matthew and his companions are all fighting fiercely.


    This makes Chen Yu more confused.


    Although I just met Matthew, I didn''t have much communication.


    But the impression of Matthew should be that kind of gentle and elegant people.


    It''s totally different from his temperament at the moment.


    How to meet the opposite person, suddenly become so impulsive.


    "Matthew, what has affected you?" Chen Yu said.


    Matthew froze for a moment and woke up.


    "It''s the air here..." Matthew''s face couldn''t help changing.


    "Orlando, Philo, boantu, Angie! Calm down! " Matthew gave a warning.


    When they heard Matthew''s magical voice, they all woke up from their mania and irritability.


    Matthew glanced at Chen Yu and said, "thank you, Mr. Chen. Are you unaffected?"


    "It''s influential, but it still keeps its own sense." Chen said.


    In fact, it is not completely unaffected, but because Chen Yu personally observes the scene with a condescending attitude.


    He didn''t regard the other ten as his opponents, so naturally he didn''t have that kind of high fighting spirit.


    Therefore, compared with other people, Chen Yu is more able to control his emotions and look at others with the attitude of onlookers.


    However, Matthew and others, though reminded by Chen Yu, recovered their senses.


    However, ten people in the opposite side did not so easily fade their manic mood.


    "Gentlemen, you are also the participants of Saint Yao. We''d better calm down now." Matthew has recovered his calmness and gentleness. He tries to use his own attitude to resolve the hostility and war.


    Ten people''s faces of each other all appeared hesitation and embarrassment.


    The changeable eyes seem to be fighting fiercely with their hearts.


    But at this time, a red figure fell from the sky without any sign, directly falling into the center area of both sides.In the spatter of broken bones and dust, a figure came out of the line.


    It was a man with red skin and bare chest.


    His hair is bold and vigorous, stretching back.


    The man was holding an axe and a sword.


    Although the red skin is very abnormal, the man is human.


    The red man gasped and grinned, "there''s a new man again."


    The two sides, who had calmed down slowly, were full of animosity at once.


    "Come on Let''s fight. " The red man roared.


    Matthew, who was calm at first, suddenly performed holy magic. His empty right hand suddenly extended a lightsaber.


    "Cleanse that heresy!"


    It seemed that the frenzied war had spread from the red man.


    His presence caused Matthew to lose control.


    Like the Jedi in Star Wars, Matthew now wields a lightsaber and heads straight for the red skinned man.


    The red skinned man raises the big sword, which is an attack of Matthew.


    Matthew turned one side in midair and the other pointed to the red skinned man.


    "Trial!" A golden light suddenly appeared on the top of the red man''s head and fell straight down.


    The red skinned man was attacked from the top of his head and knelt down on one knee.


    Matthew stands on his feet after a rollover, a continuous magic attack: "verdict."


    The shadow of an angel holding a long sword appeared behind the red man, and a sword penetrated the red man''s chest.


    The man with red skin spat out a mouthful of blood. The blood evaporated quickly in the air and evaporated into a smoke.


    Chen can see that the smoke contains strong magic.


    When the magic smoke spread around, Chen immediately frowned and stepped back.


    But other people didn''t seem to notice that there was a problem with the smoke, which was absorbed into the body more or less.


    Especially the nearest Matthew, whose face is a little dark red, just like the red man.


    "Kill him!"


    "Give him justice!"


    They didn''t see the red lines on Matthew''s face.


    Chen Yu is deep in thought. They seem to be affected by the smoke and dust.


    Matthew himself was more imperceptible, and his magic was more violent.


    "Boiling justice!"


    On Matthew''s lightsaber, there was a burning flame.


    Matthew, without any hesitation, cut off the red man''s neck.

 Chapter 2256

    The lightsaber with the flame was slashed on the neck of the man with red skin.


    "Ah..."


    The red skinned man screamed, and the blazing lightsaber directly cut into three points. Matthew wanted to go further.


    But it''s hard to get into it. The man with red skin roars, and a lot of red smoke is spewing out of his neck incision.


    The red skin man''s body suddenly sinks down, while the right heel is lifted up, just kicking Matthew''s chest.


    Ma xiumeng was kicked more than ten meters away, and vomited a mouthful of blood.


    Matthew was obviously hurt, but his face flushed.


    Chen can see clearly. Matthew just inhaled a lot of red smoke.


    The man with red skin seems to be a source of pollution. He is constantly releasing red gas. Matthew is naturally the first to be affected by the red gas.


    Other people also have a lot of influence. It seems that only themselves are not affected.


    Chen Yu suddenly concentrated and calmed down. This feeling is similar to the field strength of Cui Sichuan at the beginning.


    It''s all about emotions


    I seem to have influenced But as long as you have enough sense, you can get out of control.


    Moreover, Chen Yu is more familiar with this kind of emotional attack.


    The red skin man is injured not lightly, the neck gap is still oozing blood and red gas.


    Whine -


    suddenly, the man with red skin raised his head and roared.


    It was like a wolf in the woods.


    "What is he doing?"


    "Is it learning from wolves to call for companions?" The speaker laughed, but at the next moment his laughter stopped abruptly: "no good He''s really calling for company! "


    At this time, the ground not far away suddenly bulged, only to see another red skinned man standing up from the ground.


    Before the reaction, another woman with red skin jumped from the top of the skeleton of a giant beast. It seemed that the woman had been hiding above for a long time.


    Even Chen Yu did not find the woman because his perception was suppressed.


    Moreover, the woman''s figure is taller than that of other people. She doesn''t look very strong, but she feels very oppressive.


    And her hair is very thick It''s more dense than anyone else.


    Chen turned to look at other red skin, and their hair was also very strong.


    But the woman''s hair was the thickest, two or three times more than the average, and all tied behind her head.


    Under the call of the first red skinned man, a total of 23 companions came.


    It''s all red skin, thick hair.


    Matthew''s injury is not serious, and after nourishing himself with simple holy light, his injury has recovered by 89 points.


    However, when he looked at the red woman at the head, his face hesitated.


    Chen Yu looks at the red skin woman. She''s not covered in a wisp at the moment.


    Matthew doesn''t want to see the color, does he?


    That red skin woman is not ugly, but her figure is two heads higher than that of Matthew, and she must be about two meters and four meters.


    If they combine Chen Yu felt his chin, and a lewd picture appeared in his mind.


    Then I shivered. I couldn''t see the picture.


    Suddenly, a chill came.


    Chen Yu suddenly woke up, but the attack was already in front of him.


    Chen Yu sits on the ground.


    The attack was so sudden, and Chen''s own perception was closed, so that he could not realize it until the attack was in front of him.


    But this curtain falls in the public''s eyes, only when Chen Yu is weak, and lacks the on-the-spot combat experience.


    Chen Yu''s just lost his mind, as well as his strange face, fully proved their conjecture.


    Fortunately, at this time, the people around helped Chen Yu out.


    Chen Yu remembers the woman as angel.


    Angel looked down at Chen Yu sitting on the ground in a embarrassed position.


    "You should not be distracted on the battlefield, which will cost you your life, especially when you are not particularly strong, you should be careful of all enemies." Angie''s tone was arrogant.


    Chen Yu is distracted again. The woman''s attitude is the same as her past self.


    Basically, when you have an advantage, you need to be a good teacher or a good teacher.


    However, Chen Yu never thought that he would be taught to be a man one day.


    Bang -


    an extremely loud and loud noise roared in Chen''s ear.


    It was followed by a huge shock.


    Angel once again stood in front of Chen Yu.


    "I said, don''t be distracted."


    Chen Chu looks up at Angie and then at the man who attacked him.


    It''s the red woman.Her first attack on herself was a surprise attack, and she rushed to Chen Yu without warning.


    The second time is to spray fireball directly.


    The red woman did not succeed in both attacks, so she did not continue to attack.


    Her limbs were on the ground, like beasts, shouting at the crowd.


    "Why did she attack me? I''m very bullied? " Chen Chu asked, turning to look at angel.


    Angel looked at Chen Zhu, then nodded, "it should be."


    The red woman licked her lips: "war! Come on, fight! Let''s fight with all our strength. "


    Chen Yu''s face was full of confusion: "what''s the matter with these guys? They are all so belligerent."


    But Angie is also affected at the moment.


    A red streak of blood had appeared under her skin.


    It''s not as serious as Matthew, but the symptoms are not light.


    And they didn''t seem to find out about each other.


    Difficulty can only you see the red blood?


    While Chen was wandering again, Matthew opened his mouth.


    "Yuxili? Motorcycles? Is it you? " Matthew''s tone showed that he was very surprised at the moment.


    He seemed to recognize the red woman in the head and another red man.


    "What''s the matter? How did you become like this? " Matthew asked.


    It seems that Matthew and them are not only familiar, but also close.


    The first red woman grinned: "Matthew, you are the same as ten years ago. You don''t seem to grow old at all."


    "Yuxili? Do you remember me? You''re not under control? "


    Mathieu thought that what control did youxili have, but youxili can still call out his name.


    And look at her mind and tone, it doesn''t seem to be controlled.


    "Why?"


    "Kill me, or let me kill you, and you will understand." "You Xili calm but crazy tone said.


    "You''re crazy!"


    "Ha ha Come on, fight me crazy. "


    "Tell me if you have any difficulty. I will help you."


    "It''s not hard to tell. I''m very good now."


    "It seems that you are really crazy. Maybe I should use holy power to sober you up."

 Chapter 2257

    Matthew saw the madness of eucelia and the other Redskins.


    But he didn''t find that he was on his way to madness.


    Youxili arched slightly, and her hands, which were originally close to the ground, also left the ground.


    In the palm of her hand began to emit red smoke, which did not break up, but condensed into a pair of long swords like rubies.


    Matthew was even more puzzled. What happened to yuxili?


    In those days, yuxili was supposed to be a psychic in the elemental department.


    But look at her posture now, her fighting style has completely changed.


    Yuxili was like a beast in her body.


    And so are motorcycles.


    It''s just that he can''t think much about the situation at the moment.


    The ten men on the opposite side have already started fighting with other red skinned people.


    Youxili rushes directly to Matthew, who is facing up.


    The flaming lightsaber collided with the red crystal pillar sword.


    A shower of Mars and red dust.


    "It looks like you''ve grown a lot in ten years." "You Xi Li is starting to attack wildly, one side opens an mouth to say.


    Her attack is crazy, but her tone is very rational.


    She even remembers the past she and Matthew knew.


    Although Matthew was also attacking and defending, he also fell into memories when he heard yuxili''s words.


    Yuxili and he knew each other in the last battle of saints.


    Ten years ago, yuxili was similar to Matthew, and as a powerful elemental witch, she was the shining saint.


    If it was not for Matthew, the genius of the church, it is estimated that the last Julie would be the most brilliant star.


    In the end, yuxili lost to Matthew.


    But she lost not in strength, but in inheritance.


    Yuxili is the heir of a witch family.


    And behind Matthew is the whole church.


    In the world of inheritance, few forces can compete with the church.


    But after that fight, they never met again.


    Matthew never thought that they would meet again in this situation.


    Chen Yu looks at the crazy battle scenes on the battlefield.


    Everyone is showing their craziest side.


    Others don''t know, but Matthew shouldn''t be.


    Reason seems to be disappearing from him.


    And he didn''t realize it.


    Everyone at the scene didn''t notice.


    Even if Chen Yu had warned Matthew in advance.


    But he was still in a frenzy.


    Just then, a third team appeared, seven people.


    They are also the participants of the saints who are trapped here.


    And, in terms of their form, they''ve played one game.


    More or less, they all left some blood and injuries.


    Normal people''s thinking is, injured, first to find a place to cultivate.


    But judging by their attitudes and actions, they are obviously not here to cultivate themselves.


    They are directly involved in the war.


    There is no hesitation and retreat.


    The team who suddenly joined the battlefield was more crazy than Matthew.


    In addition to their clothes, their skin has turned red.


    Just then, a girl with brown hair rushed into the battlefield.


    "Stop it! Stop all of you... "


    Chen Zhao eyebrows a pick, the young girl seems not to be affected.


    The girl is supposed to be the third of the stragglers.


    But she didn''t look a little crazy.


    Several times the girl wanted to rush into the battlefield and stop the fighting.


    But she doesn''t seem to be very strong.


    At least in Chen''s eyes, the strength of that young girl should be far from participating in the battle of Saint Yao.


    The girl''s voice is hoarse and useless.


    "Would you like a lozenge?"


    Suddenly, a sudden voice came to the girl''s ear.


    "Ah..." The girl sat on the ground.


    "Less daring than I am."


    The girl looked up and found that she was a sick man.


    "You Who are you? "


    The girl found that the sick man''s skin was normal and did not show erythema.


    "And you are not affected?" The young girl did not wait for Chen to open her mouth, but asked again.


    Chen Yu was also curious about the girl, why she was not affected.


    Their comprehensive strength is strong, so they are not affected.


    But look at this girl, it''s not so powerful.It can only be that she has special magic to resist those red gases.


    At the same time, the girl is also looking at Chen.


    She didn''t have the strength to look at Chen Yu''s sickly appearance.


    So she took it for granted that Chen Yu should master the same magic as her, or similar.


    "Why are you not affected?" Chen asked.


    "Don''t you have the answer yourself, why ask more?"


    Chen Yu''s cheek is smoked, I have the answer of fart.


    "If I tell you, I have no answer."


    "You have no answer? How can you resist scarlet gas yourself, and how can I resist scarlet gas? Since we are all of one kind, there is nothing to keep secret. " Said the young girl disapprovingly.


    "Scarlet gas?"


    Chen Yu really doesn''t know how to resist it.


    Because he didn''t resist at all.


    Although Chen is not yet inviolable.


    But 90% of the external evils in the world are basically invalid for him.


    This scarlet gas is obviously within Chen''s immune range.


    The girl saw the doubt on Chen''s face and asked tentatively, "don''t you know it''s Scarlet?"


    "I don''t know, what is this scarlet gas?"


    "No I don''t know. " The girl immediately shook her head.


    But Chen Yu saw the girl''s face, clearly in the expression, I know, I know everything.


    "Do you know where it is then?" Chen asked again.


    The girl hesitated for a moment, then shook her head: "I don''t know."


    "Those are your friends?" Chen asked, pointing to the third group to join the battlefield.


    The girl nodded, "yes."


    "They look dangerous. They may die here."


    The girl was so scared by Chen Yu that she lost her sense of proportion.


    "What to do? What am I going to do? No, I have to stop them What are we going to do? "


    "Do you have a way to wake them up?" Chen asked.


    "I can But as soon as I get close, they beat me. I can''t use scarlet purification. "


    "That is to say, as long as they don''t resist, you can wake them up?"


    The young girl looked at the battlefield and said, "my magic is not strong enough, so I can''t guarantee that I can sober everyone up, and those who have become all red, I can''t purify them, they have become scarlet thugs."


    "Scarlet mob? What is this? Are those people with red skin? "


    "Those are more advanced scarlet polluters." Said the girl.

 Chapter 2258

    "According to the level of their pollution?" Chen asked.


    The girl nodded, pointed to the first red skin, and said: "those people are the most advanced, they have been completely polluted by the scarlet gas, and they can constantly produce the scarlet gas themselves, and then pollute other people."


    "So the polluter?"


    "Yes, the lowest level is the scarlet thugs. They haven''t been completely transformed by the scarlet gas, but their bodies have changed a lot. In theory, if their strength is enough, they can force the scarlet gas out of their bodies. But my magic power is not enough to force the scarlet gas out. As for those with lighter symptoms, they belong to Infected people, as long as they can timely force out the scarlet gas in their bodies, can still make their bodies and minds return to normal


    "And the source of scarlet gas?" Chen asked.


    These scarlet polluters were apparently transformed from psychics.


    From Matthew''s conversation with yuxili, you can hear the doubt.


    So before the scarlet polluters?


    Either something or someone.


    In the end, there must be a source.


    The girl hesitated for a long time, then shook her head: "I don''t know."


    Chen Yu rolled his eyes, but the girl didn''t know how to tell lies.


    "What''s your name?" Chen asked again.


    "Indilia."


    "Then do you know where it is?"


    "This is the ancient scarlet battlefield."


    "Scarlet battlefield in ancient times? Don''t tell me what''s sealed here. "


    "No, no..." Indilia waved in a hurry to deny.


    Chen Yu sighed. The more this reaction is, the more things are hidden here.


    It''s a headache. I hope the things sealed here won''t come out.


    I hope everything here has nothing to do with myself.


    "No, that''s fine." Chen is happy with indilia''s denial.


    He was afraid that she would tell herself that in order to maintain world peace, she would force her to play.


    Chen Yu looks around at Matthew and the rest of the team.


    With a sigh, they took care of themselves before.


    Whether their care is meaningful or not.


    At least it''s here. No matter what, you can''t stand by.


    Chen Yu stepped forward and took a deep breath, followed by a thunderous roar.


    "Matthew!!!"


    The sound set off the whole scene in a flash.


    Whether it''s Scarlet polluters or Matthew, who hasn''t been converted, they all stop in an instant.


    Matthew''s mind also fluctuated dramatically.


    "Didn''t you find something wrong with yourself? And your companions, do you lead the team like this? "


    There was a look of pain on Matthew''s face.


    Matthew began to gasp. Every time he gasped, there was red gas in his mouth.


    "It''s so powerful that he can expel the scarlet gas by himself." Indilia''s face was full of shock.


    The red gas didn''t disperse completely, but gathered on Matthew''s head.


    Indilia went up at once to cast her magic at a distance of more than 20 meters.


    The red cloud on Matthew''s head seemed to be attracted by her and began to rush to her.


    But red cloud stopped in front of indilia.


    With the constant rubbing of indilia''s hands, the cloud red became less and less, and finally disappeared completely.


    "Didn''t he expel the scarlet gas by himself? What were you doing? "


    "The scarlet gas will not dissipate by itself. If the scarlet gas is not thoroughly purified, then the scarlet gas will soon be inhaled into the body. Therefore, every time the scarlet gas is discharged from the body, it needs to be thoroughly purified."


    "Chen, come and help me." Matthew was very weak at the moment, his arms on the ground.


    He can''t even stand up. He can only exchange Chen''s help.


    Chen Yu picked up Matthew and sent him to the stone beside him to sit down and rest.


    "How do you feel?"


    "Very bad." Matthew said weakly, "I feel weaker than you now."


    "Let me check." Said Chen Zhu to mention Matthew''s wrist.


    At the moment, Matthew is not only weak, but also seems to have lost his Qi and blood.


    "Whoo Fortunately you were there just now. Otherwise, I don''t know if I would go crazy. "


    Matthew''s face is extremely pale. With the separation of scarlet gas, his face no longer appears red spots, but it is pale and terrible.


    "You should thank that girl." Said Chen, pointing to indilia.


    "Thank you, miss. My companion is still in trouble now. Can you help them out?"Indilia looked at Chen, who shrugged. "Yes."


    "Are you sure? You don''t look much better than him. " Said indilia.


    Chen Zhu grabs Matthew''s shoulder and sends in some vitality.


    Matthew suddenly felt that great energy was flowing from Chen''s palm into his body.


    His weakness is ebbing away.


    "It''s so comfortable. Don''t stop."


    "I can only help you here. Next, it''s up to you." Chen said.


    "This magic makes people feel very comfortable. What kind of magic is it? Can you teach me?"


    "No." Chen Yu rolled his eyes.


    The lesson I gave him is vitality.


    Chen Yu just gave him the blood to make up for the loss.


    How could it give him extra life.


    Although their vitality is very huge, but vitality is similar to the earth''s non renewable resources, with a little bit less.


    Chen Yu will not give more vitality to Matthew.


    And it''s impossible to teach Matthew that.


    Even if he learns, he can''t do it.


    Unless he is willing to share his vitality with others.


    "By the way, is the guy here related to scarlet church?"


    "No Wait I didn''t say there''s anything sealed here. " Indilia quickly covered her mouth.


    But her slow reaction didn''t keep the secret.


    Chen Yu just used a little measurement casually, and had already turned indilia''s tricks around. However, this is not good news for Chen Yu.


    "Can you come and give me some explanation?"


    "No, you will soon understand." Chen Yu said quietly.


    "Well, although I have talked to others like this many times in the past, this is the first time that someone has said this in front of me."


    "How are you resting?" said the girl. "If we don''t treat your teammates as soon as possible, they will be swallowed by scarlet gas."


    "Well, I''ll do it now."


    "Be careful, don''t be distorted by your mind."

 Chapter 2259

    With the lessons from the past, Matthew became more careful this time.


    Sometimes people will not learn to be obedient if they suffer from one loss. They will really wake up if they suffer from two losses.


    That''s what Matthew did. This time he first applied a magic of isolation to himself.


    Then I started to work. The first goal was angel.


    Chen Yu looks at the situation on the battlefield.


    Another group of people rushed in from afar.


    These people are more serious than the previous psychics.


    Their bodies have been completely eroded by scarlet gas, without any sense.


    As soon as I get here, I will join the battlefield and attack anyone arbitrarily.


    This also led to more and more confusion on the spot.


    And the first one came along.


    Chen Yu narrowed his eyes and looked at the chaos on the battlefield.


    In such a fierce war, it is reasonable to say that the dead should have been long ago.


    But it wasn''t until the team joined that there were casualties.


    The first scarlet polluters are the strongest.


    But they didn''t kill them. They seemed to have three parts for anyone who started with them.


    It also leads to their constant injuries.


    After careful observation, Chen Yu finally got it.


    They don''t want to kill. They''re making more of their own.


    Every time they get hurt, their wounds will overflow with scarlet gas.


    And the scarlet gas will be absorbed.


    As a result, the symptoms of those psychics become more and more serious, and finally they are completely eroded and corrupted.


    On the part of the psychics, Matthew is the strongest.


    Chen''s eyes fell on Matthew.


    At the moment, Matthew''s magic is estimated to have recovered 60%.


    But he has the advantage of crushing Angie.


    They used the same magic, but they were able to distinguish themselves in an instant.


    "Angie, calm down! Don''t be driven by the madness and anger in your heart. "


    "They must be purified! They must die, anyone who stops my justice will die! Matthew! Are you going to stop me, too? "


    Angel''s innocent and beautiful face, at the moment, shows a ferocious and terrible expression.


    For Matthew, any words are superfluous at the moment.


    Matthew, a few meters away, reached for Angie.


    In the void, two silver chains glittering with sanctity and brilliance directly bound angel.


    "Let go of me!" Angel roared, and a pair of angel like wings shot out of her back.


    Just, that pair of angel wings should have been white and flawless, but now they are a little red.


    In an instant, the silver chain shattered when Angel opened her wings.


    "Stop." Matthew had a big drink and his magic burst out.


    But the next moment, Matthew immediately realized that he could not be controlled by his own emotions, and immediately recovered.


    "It''s troublesome to be aware that your consciousness is not affected here." Matthew murmured to himself.


    But there was no pause on hand. He knew Angie too well.


    Although angel is his comrade in arms, in fact, angel is also his student.


    Angel''s outstanding blood and talent are growing up under his watch.


    So when angered angel showed her angel wings, Matthew didn''t have any accidents.


    Of course, if Matthew is in his prime, it''s very easy to suppress Angie.


    But he''s not fully recovered yet, so his strength is far from its peak.


    See Angel fan wings towards Matthew.


    Matthew stood where he was, looking like he was going to get caught.


    But in the next moment, Matthew''s back also opened a pair of flawless white wings.


    "Calm down!" Matthew moved in a flash and pressed his palm down.


    Directly press angel on the ground, angel wants to struggle, but Matthew first guesses behind angel, hands firmly control angel''s wings.


    "Oh..." Chen Yu made a exclamation.


    Angel''s wings are real, but Matthew''s wings are not. He made them with his holy light.


    As a result, the original was suppressed by counterfeits.


    Chen Yu is curious. What''s the use of the angel''s wings?


    Matthew''s angel wings cost a lot of magic.


    But Matthew still spent a lot of magic to create a pair of wings.


    Because perception was banned, Chen could not accurately sense the magic flow in Matthew''s body.


    "Miss indilia, please hurry up. After all, I can''t control her for long."At the urging of Matthew, indilia trotted to Matthew and Angie.


    No matter how struggling angel was, indilia began to guide the scarlet gas in her body.


    The process is the same as that of Matthew. The difference is that Matthew repels the scarlet gas by his own willpower.


    And Angie is obviously not as strong as Matthew.


    But with the help of indilia, her struggle was no longer so intense, and the mania and Madness on her face were fading away.


    Of course, Angie still remembers what happened just now.


    Angel fell to the ground and said weakly, "Captain Sir Matthew Can you release your hand? Besides, I know you pulled out several of my feathers and gave them back to me. "


    Matthew smiled and let go of Angie: "it should be your illusion. I didn''t do anything."


    Said, Matthew looked at Chen Yu again: "Chen, can you help to recover angel''s body?"


    "Cough Well I come up Cough... "


    Chen Yu coughs suddenly and continuously, which feels like coughing out the heart, liver, spleen, lung and kidney.


    Look at Chen Yu. I''m afraid that he will spit out blood at the next moment.


    Looking at Chen Yu''s trembling walk, Matthew immediately said, "OK, let''s forget it. If you really have the ability, you''d better suppress your injury first. Angel will let her lie down."


    Chen Chu shrugs helplessly: "OK."


    Matthew took a deep breath and looked at the others who were still mad.


    He''s not in a good condition at the moment, although Chen has helped him recover some.


    But he and angel''s battle, or let him irresistible feel weak.


    But now is not the time to groan. Since I am the leader, I must let my team members leave the trial safely.


    Chen Yu looks at Matthew. In fact, even though he has suppressed his power now, it''s only a matter of hands to restore angel.


    But Chen is eager to see where Matthew''s limits are.


    At the moment, Matthew has shown great strength.


    Even stronger than everyone in the supernatural team.


    But that should not be his limit.


    Chen Yu is also secretly amazed that even as a cutting-edge force, he is enough to fight against the old John of the church, or even stronger.


    However, there is still a huge gap between the supernatural society and the church in terms of the strength of their subordinates.

 Chapter 2260

    While Chen Yu was lamenting, Matthew had solved his second companion.


    Of course, it''s not the killing of companions, it''s the uniforms.


    This makes Chen Yu more amazing.


    Powerful! At least in addition to old John, Zhang Tianyi, 23 generations of snow Mary and baifra.


    Matthew is the most outstanding and powerful psychic master Chen has ever seen.


    Even the gas players in the same team are not as good as Matthew.


    Not only his magic and fighting power, but also his willpower, are unique.


    After being subdued and purified in otrando.


    Matthew sat down on the floor tired and gasped.


    He is too tired, too tired.


    "Matthew, can I help you?" Chen asked hypocritically.


    In fact, if Chen is willing to do it, he should be able to solve most of the current problems.


    "No more." Matthew didn''t want Chen Yu to recover for him, but he belched.


    Looking at Chen''s face, it really looks like he''s going to hang up at any time.


    Then Matthew got up again to join the battle after half a rest.


    This time he subdued Philo and boantu once and for all.


    At last, all four companions recovered.


    "Mr. Mathew, and my companion, please lend me a hand." Indilia looked at Matthew, pleading.


    Matthew is exhausted at the moment.


    But indilia had helped him a lot before.


    His companion would not have been awake without indilia.


    He can''t say no at the moment.


    Even though his hands and feet were quivering.


    "Little girl, can''t you see the situation now? Matthew doesn''t have much magic. You let him fight. You want to force him to death." Chen Zhu fights for Matthew.


    Although Chen Yu has been slacking off, it doesn''t mean that he can''t stand on Matthew''s stand to argue for him.


    Indilia''s face and eyes showed her dissatisfaction.


    "It''s OK. Let me have a rest. Soon I can return to the battlefield." Although Matthew is tired, he still has a bright smile.


    As he said, after a short rest, Matthew stood up again.


    It seems that the energy has been restored.


    In fact, Chen Yu can also see that he is at the end of his tether.


    Chen Yu glanced at India and put his palm on her shoulder.


    "Girl, if that''s what you''re aiming for, then you''re successful, but it''s not good for anyone to play too much."


    "Mr. Chen, I don''t understand what you''re talking about."


    "While you were purifying them, you were also absorbing the scarlet gas." Chen Yu said quietly.


    At first, Chen Yu didn''t notice that there was something wrong with indiya.


    But after purifying the four, indilia not only didn''t feel weak, but was full of energy, and her breath began to become strong.


    This kind of change is very unusual, even Chen Yu can''t become strong without reason.


    But it happened to indilia.


    And she doesn''t mean a little bit more. Her breath has multiplied.


    On the other hand, angel, otrando, Philo and boantu were purified.


    Although their breath is calmed down, it seems that all their energy and magic are hollowed out.


    In addition, indilia''s abnormal attitude made Chen Yu suspect her.


    Of course, if we only rely on these doubts, it will not be enough for Chen Yu to make a conclusion.


    What really makes Chen Yu suspect is that some of the "teammates" that indilia chased have been killed.


    But indilia didn''t react or even grieve.


    This is Chen Yu''s biggest doubt about her.


    What she cares about is not her teammates!


    What she cares about is how much scarlet gas she can absorb.


    Indilia silently turned her head and looked at Chen Yu, a faint smile on her face.


    "Mr. Chen, it''s not good for us to keep this tacit understanding. Why should we make things clear?" Indilia no longer covered up.


    She is no longer that ignorant, lying will not be pure girl.


    In fact, as long as you think about it, you can find the suspicion.


    Not many of them were ignored by Chen.


    Now, she is no longer covering up.


    "I don''t like to be kept in the dark. If you can tell me everything, maybe I can still be a mute."


    "Mr. Chen, look at the current situation. The four guys are lying there and can''t do anything. But Mr. Matthew is exhausted. You look half dead again. Now I have absorbed the power of four people. Are you sure that it''s good for everyone?""It seems so." Chen Chu nodded, "but I still want to know."


    Chen Yu turned around, his back facing the four church members lying on the ground.


    Before indilia could understand Chen''s intention, Chen''s hand had pinched her cheek.


    "You''d better tell me the truth, will you? After all, I don''t want to destroy your beautiful little face. "


    Indilia''s cheek was pinched by Chen Yu''s pain. She wanted to take off Chen Yu''s palm.


    However, Chen''s strength is what she can resist.


    Indilia''s eyes suddenly glowed red, and she shot directly into Chen''s face.


    But Chen was unharmed.


    Click -


    indilia could hear her jaw bone breaking.


    Chen''s power is also increasing.


    Indilia was shocked and clapped her hands directly on Chen''s chest.


    But Chen Yu still didn''t respond, nothing happened.


    What''s the matter? What''s the matter with this guy?


    Isn''t this guy seriously injured?


    Why don''t your attacks work at all?


    "If you agree with my request, blink your eyes. If you don''t, you don''t have to do anything." Chen Yu smiled at indilia and said, "don''t worry, I will pretend to be attacked by something after pinching your head."


    Indilia blinked at once, and now she realized that the man in front of her was not as harmless as she seemed.


    Indilia was also flustered at the moment. She thought Chen Yu was a tuberculosis, which made her admit confidently.


    As a result, the man looked like a consumptive disease, and it turned out to be a lion in disguise.


    "If you shout, I will kill you even if they misunderstand you. I think you should understand how to do it."


    Indilia nodded, and Chen just released her hand.


    Indilia''s tears were pinched out by Chen''s hands, and there was a red mark on her face.


    Indilia''s chest was up and down, and her face was a little hateful.


    She hesitated, looking at the four men lying on the ground, and at Matthew in the distant battle.


    "Why, are you expecting someone to help you? Or do you use a trick you don''t know how to cheat others'' sympathy? "

 Chapter 2261

    Indilia hesitated for a long time.


    Even if she calls for help now, Matthew and others may not be on her side.


    And Chen Yu looks sick, but his strength is not weak.


    He absorbed the magic of four people, not necessarily his opponent.


    Even if Matthew and others were on her side, they might not be able to deal with Chen Yu.


    Chen Zhao looked at Indira Delia: "how, still considering whether it can be overturned?"


    "I practice scarlet magic," said indilia, biting her teeth


    "Oh And then? "


    "You don''t understand the meaning of scarlet magic?"


    "Explain it to me." Chen said.


    Indilia''s cheeks were puffed. She didn''t understand scarlet magic. She wasted her feelings.


    "It''s a magic system that''s not accepted by the psionic world."


    "Is there an unacceptable magic system in the alien world? There are many ways to cultivate dark magic and undead magic. No one has been hunted for it. "


    "Scarlet magic is different."


    "What''s different? More evil? Stronger? Or more cruel? "


    "Scarlet magic will cultivate scarlet gas. Once others absorb scarlet gas, they will be transformed into scarlet thugs, scarlet maniacs or scarlet polluters. If there are enough scarlet polluters, they can even transform the whole city and even the whole country into distortion."


    "Oh, that''s why." Chen is understandable.


    Whether it''s dark magic or undead magic, it looks evil, but it''s also the strength or evil of the individual.


    But scarlet magic can turn other people into scarlet monsters.


    This makes scarlet magic users a source of pollution.


    It''s like a product produced by a chemical factory. Maybe we all use it. We are all used to it.


    But if there is a chemical factory in front of our house, no one likes it.


    The same is true of scarlet magic.


    "As you guessed, they absorb the scarlet gas, and the scarlet gas will absorb their magic power. When they say that the scarlet gas is expelled from the body, I will absorb their scarlet gas, so as to obtain their magic power."


    This did not come out of Chen''s expectation.


    When indilia''s breath increased, it made Chen Yu suspect.


    Although Chen''s perception was suppressed, indilia''s breath increased, but it spread directly to Chen.


    She obviously didn''t know how to control her breath.


    "Those are not your companions, are they?"


    "No." Indilia looked at the figures in the battlefield.


    "Who are they?"


    "Nobody." "I don''t know," said indiglia quietly, "they are all participants in the battle of the saints, just like you."


    "But when you came, you were shouting."


    "Because of you." "I followed them, and then I found you, and you were not affected by scarlet," said indilia


    "You followed them to absorb the scarlet gas from them?"


    "That''s right."


    "So how do you absorb it if we''re not here? Do it yourself? "


    "Although the process will be complicated, it is not impossible." Said indilia.


    Her subtext is that she is also fighting.


    "You made those scarlet polluters?"


    "No, as I said before, they have nothing to do with me." Said indilia.


    "How can I believe you? After all, your strength is the same. "


    "The scarlet polluters were made in this battlefield, not me."


    "This battlefield? Did you say that there was something hidden underneath? "


    Indilia began to hesitate again.


    "Are you going to hide it by this time?"


    "Knowing too much is not good for you."


    "You know I hate this sentence most. Everyone has curiosity and curiosity."


    "What is buried below is the source of scarlet magic. The red devil, the first crusade of the church, was to suppress him. In that war, only less than 3000 of the 120000 holy crusades of the church came back alive."


    "According to records, the First Crusade was in the 11th century A.D., and the wasteland collection was built before the 11th century."


    "The original design of the collection was not to suppress the Red Devils, but to use it as a mausoleum."


    "Mausoleum? Theodosius I? He has such a big face? " Chen Yu has some accidents.


    "Theodosius I? He doesn''t have such a big face. He''s just a tomb keeper. This is the tomb of God. " "But after the red devil is eliminated, he will continue to rise again and again. In order to make him unable to do harm to the world, he will suppress the red devil here, suppress the devil with the body of God, and send a large number of holy army to guard here," indilia said"You mean, there''s a body of God here?"


    "Yes, there is no other way but to suppress the red devil by the power of God."


    "And the bones?"


    "These are the legacy of the holy army that guarded here." "Even though the red devil was suppressed here, his power was still constantly infiltrating. Like those scarlet polluters, these infiltrating forces eroded and corrupted the holy army of that year, and finally changed and degenerated completely. Finally, the holy army without corruption and the corrupt degenerate launched a war here, and both sides finally returned together At Yujin, scarlet magic came into being. In order to cure those corrupted companions, the original holy army developed scarlet magic. So scarlet magic has a certain effect of restraining scarlet gas, but it has no effect on those who are deeply corrupted. "


    "You mean that Theodosius I was not the owner of the tomb? Is he just a tomb keeper? "


    "Of course, where is he qualified to use such a huge mausoleum? There was only one purpose of the original construction of this wasteland collection, which was used by the last ancient god in the world. "


    "Oh, which ancient god? Is it famous? "


    "Apollo, Apollo." Said indilia.


    "Hoo..." Chen Chu couldn''t help exclaiming.


    Apollo, the sun god, is known to all who know Greek mythology.


    After all, it''s a very discerning deity.


    "Then why are you here?" Chen asked again.


    "I was sent in." "I don''t know the details," replied indilia


    "Such a coincidence? As the user of scarlet magic, it happened to be sent to the birthplace of scarlet magic? I doubt that. "

 Chapter 2262

    "Imagine if I could enter here on my own, would my strength be just a little bit?" Said indilia.


    "This doesn''t clear your suspicion. From your previous statement, your scarlet magic needs to absorb the scarlet gas discharged from other people''s bodies, and then convert it into your own strength. So even if you can freely enter and leave this area, you can''t simply enhance your strength by absorbing the scarlet gas here."


    Indilia''s face was ugly, and Chen Yu continued, "but the battle of saints and blazers was opened in the wilderness, and a large number of participants came in, so you could enter the wilderness, and even enter the scarlet battlefield. Maybe everyone including me was sent here, and it''s not necessarily your plot."


    "No, not me." "It''s none of my business, it''s not me," she waved


    "Go to the battlefield and help Matthew." "Use your actions to show your position," Chen said


    "I''m not good at fighting."


    "No, you are good at it." Chen Yu shook his head: "the two magic that you attacked me just now show that you have a very strong attack magic. You don''t need to show weakness in front of me or other people here. I don''t believe it or accept it."


    "Why don''t you do it? Your strength is obviously stronger than mine, so it seems that your suspicion is greater. Maybe you are the behind the scenes


    "Of course I know I''m not, and no matter how you question me, as long as I''m stronger than you, I don''t need to prove anything to you." Chen Yu looks at indiia with a smile.


    Indilia looked at the others and raised her intention to unite them against Chen Yu.


    But other people''s magic has been absorbed by her. It can''t be recovered in a few days.


    Matthew''s condition is also very poor, and now there is not much power to fight Chen Yu.


    Under the threat of Chen Yu, indilia finally made a decision.


    Temporarily obey Chen''s order and go to support Matthew.


    Matthew is now at the end of his tether. He doesn''t have much strength to continue the high-intensity fight.


    And what he faced was not one enemy, but one enemy after another.


    The other side is not queuing up one by one, but cooperating with each other and attacking him constantly.


    He was so tired of coping that he could feel that he had almost reached the limit.


    All of a sudden, a red light passed through Matthew''s side and directly hit the opponent in front of him.


    Matthew looked back in amazement and found it was indilia.


    "Miss indilia, what are you doing..."


    "I''ll help you." Indilia gave Matthew a farfetched smile.


    "Thank you."


    With the help of indilia, Matthew''s pressure dropped a lot.


    Matthew''s current state is similar to that of the characters in online games. His blood volume is halved and his magic is at the bottom, but he can still wave a few waves with Sao operation.


    And the emergence of India, and help Matthew contain the enemy, so that he has a time to restore magic.


    While Matthew was fighting, he looked at Chen Yu from the corner of his eyes.


    Chen noticed Matthew''s vision and waved with a smile.


    Matthew is more than a simple monk. As the main training object of the church, he has his own meticulous thinking.


    Soon, he realized that Chen had a problem, and of course, indilia had a problem.


    But soon the fight between Matthew and indilia was over.


    The result was their retreat.


    Because the situation on the spot has gone beyond their control.


    Several waves of people were added before and after, all of them were psychics who were polluted by scarlet gas.


    Dozens of psychics and scarlet polluters have turned this place into a crazy battlefield.


    They attack and annihilate each other like beasts, as if each other were the enemy of life and death.


    Casualties are also increasing.


    Matthew is in a bad condition. After a series of battles, he is even weaker now.


    "It''s not good to see you as lively as I do. I have to go to the party. I''m doing this now."


    Matthew sat on the ground with a wry smile and looked at his weaker companion.


    Chen, can you tell me the truth? You have nothing to do with all this


    "I assure you, I have nothing to do with it." Chen Chu shrugged.


    "And she?" Matthew looked at India again.


    "She knows more than I do. Most of the information I know is from her. She should have a lot to tell me. If you think you have the ability, you can try to let her talk."


    "What I know has been said. I have nothing to hide."


    "With that, I can say for sure that you still have a lot to hide, at least some key information you still have to hide." Chen said."Even if you say that, I can''t provide you with more information. I''ve told you all I know."


    After a while, Matthew stood up again.


    "Chen, we are going to leave here. Their battle is about to spread here. If we stay here, we will be involved in the battle again." Said Matthew.


    If they don''t leave, they really can''t.


    And there are four companions on the ground. Once the battlefield spreads to this side, Matthew has no ability to protect his companions.


    "You carry one for me, two for me, miss indilia, and you carry a companion for me."


    "Not so much trouble." Chen said and said, spreading darkness under Chen''s feet.


    Dark magma, like liquid, holds up Antu, An Qi, Philharmonic, and altrando.


    "Let''s go." Chen said.


    "Is this dark magic? It''s convenient for you to use it like this. " Said Matthew with a slight ease.


    "Why, do you want to try to purify me?"


    "Come on, I''m in such a bad condition, and you''re not in a good condition. If you have a chance in the future, I''ll fight again."


    "Miss indilia, should you lead the way and take us to a safe place?" Chen Yu looked at indilia and said.


    "Why do you think it''s safe here?"


    "You should be here earlier than all of us, and your strength is not enough for you to move safely here, so you must have a safe hiding place, otherwise, you are already dead." Chen Yuli said of course.


    "Although I came here earlier than you, I didn''t find any hiding place. The reason why I didn''t encounter any attack is that my strength comes from the same source as those scarlet polluters. They regard me as one kind, and I''m not affected by scarlet gas."

 Chapter 2263

    This scarlet battlefield is huge.


    Judging from the number of skeletons here, there are more than one million dead.


    "Was there more than a million people involved in the battle?" Chen asked curiously.


    "If we count all the units participating in the war on both sides, it is indeed more than one million, but most of them are not human beings."


    "Oh? Are there any other races? "


    "Monsters, dragons, elves, demons and other aliens and humanoids have all participated in the war. There are only 120000 holy Crusaders in the human race."


    "But there are more than 120000 human skeletons here. Most of them seem to be human."


    "Most of the human skeletons here are actually skeletons called by hundreds of Necromancers. That war should be the largest one in the western spiritual world in a thousand years."


    "Didn''t the Eastern spiritual world participate?" Chen asked curiously, "there should have been contact between the East and the West in that era."


    "Do you think the Eastern spiritual world is peaceful?"


    "Well, every family has a hard book to read."


    Chen Chu shrugged: "how do we get out of here now?"


    "If we move in this direction, we will see a cave leading to the ground. However, there are 548 holy swords along the way. These holy swords were collected from all over the world at that time. Almost every holy sword has the power to subdue demons and subdue demons. It contains the holy power. The 548 holy swords are for the purpose of forbidding here Arranged for scarlet polluters to escape. " "But those five hundred and forty-eight swords can''t distinguish between us and the enemy. As long as the living things get close to them, they will be attacked by all the swords. That''s our only way out, but if we go there, we will almost die."


    Matthew turned his head and looked at indilia. "Fifty-eight swords? Is it a holy dynasty? "


    "Yes, the holy Dynasty is composed of 548 holy swords."


    "What divine dynasty?" Chen asked curiously.


    "The holy kingdom is actually the name of this magic array. There is another name of this magic array, which is the legend of 548. It is said that in the third century A.D., there was an adocci Dynasty. The king of the adocci Dynasty was cruel and did not obey God''s will. So God sent 548 angels to come and destroy the adocci Dynasty overnight, They are five hundred and forty-eight holy swords, forever guarding the land favored by evil. " Matthew said: "in fact, the truth is not that angels came, but that the church suppressed the aducci Dynasty, which used the legend of 548. After the extinction of the country, there was a new name, that is, the holy Dynasty."


    "That is to say, if we want to leave here and go back to the ground, we must go through the legend of 548? Through that magic circle that can destroy a country? "


    "So to speak." Said indilia.


    "Is there no other way?"


    Matthew pondered for a while and said, "maybe I can try, but I''m not sure."


    "Is there no other way out?"


    If not necessary, Chen is reluctant to face the ancient nuclear weapons.


    A magic circle that can destroy a country.


    Even if this country is small, it is also a country.


    The main point is that Chen is in a bad state.


    "Oh You are also a member of the church. You should have a way to break the 548 legend. "


    "It''s not cracking." Matthew shook his head and said, "I don''t have the ability to break the magic circle. What I can try now is not to be attacked by the magic circle."


    This underground space covers an area of more than 10000 square kilometers, almost the sum of the areas of two large cities.


    And because of the environment, we can''t see the boundary basically.


    They walked for about two hours.


    Chen finally saw the edge.


    The single side area of the rock wall in front of us may be thousands of square kilometers.


    At the bottom of the cliff, you can see a huge cave.


    "That''s it." Said indilia, pointing to the cave.


    "I can feel that there is a sacred breath hidden there." Said Matthew.


    "I can understand the holy Dynasty and the number of 548, but why is it called legend?"


    "Every sword is a legend, and the owner of every sword has a legendary experience." Said Matthew.


    When people walk into the cave, they see countless different skeletons.


    There was a silver sword in the rock in the middle of the skeleton.


    Even though I have been here for thousands of years, it is still dazzling.


    The first feeling that everyone saw this silver sword was the solemn elder.


    Stern and majestic, watching the exit with a grim smile.All the creatures that are near here are under its gaze.


    All the white bones around died of the disease under the silver sword.


    "Silver breaks the day." Cried Matthew in a low voice, his face full of reverence and seriousness.


    "You know the sword?"


    "In ancient times, God didn''t show his divine power. Everything in the world was in chaos. People shivered in the night. Barbarism and death were spreading and breeding. A warrior forged a weapon for himself, split the chaos and cut off the darkness. This warrior was the first holy knight, ammas tevre, who built and held it The weapon is silver dawn. "


    "Is that right? It''s a beautiful sword." Chen Yu commented.


    But at this moment, silver suddenly flew out of the rock and stabbed Chen Zhu.


    Chen raised his hand to block in front of him.


    Neila -


    in an instant, Chen''s palm was penetrated, and the tip of his sword was only half an inch from Chen''s forehead.


    Chen''s eyes widened, even though his strength was now contained in his body.


    But his constitution will not be reduced.


    Not to mention cold weapons, even the most advanced hot weapons at present can''t hurt him.


    Now, however, his palm was pierced by a sword.


    However, silver was also stuck in the middle of Chen''s palm bone at dawn, unable to enter at half an inch.


    Chen Yu did not despise the magic array, but he did not pay attention to one of the swords.


    But now, he was directly broken by a sword.


    Matthew and others were also scared, for a while, they did not know what to do.


    Chen Yu grasped the handle of the sword directly with his penetrating hand.


    Silver wanted to break away at dawn.


    However, in terms of strength, it is obviously unable to compete with Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu holds it firmly. Although it hurts, he doesn''t want to be cut by silver to break the dawn.


    The two sides entered the struggle, and silver obviously didn''t intend to be caught at this moment.


    Chen Yu is not going to wait to die.

 Chapter 2264

    Chen Yu grabbed the hilt with the other hand and pulled it out.


    However, although the silver was not manipulated at dawn, its strength was not weak at all.


    Although Chen Yu can''t use all his strength now, his strength belongs to non-human level.


    And the sword in front of him actually made Chen Yu feel a little tired.


    But the sword was still a little bit out of Chen''s palm.


    Finally, the silver was withdrawn by Chen Yu.


    Silver immediately and fiercely struggled to break away from Chen''s palm.


    Chen Yu stabbed the blade into the ground and held the hilt firmly in his hand.


    "How are you, Chen?" Matthew and others rushed to Chen Yu.


    "It''s OK, but this sword is really fierce." Even though Chen Chu had pierced the silver into the ground at dawn and grasped the hilt of the sword, the silver was still shaking.


    Chen Yu said again, "don''t you say you have a way?"


    "I''ll try." Matthew is not sure.


    Matthew reached for the hilt of the silver sword, and Chen Yu released the silver sword.


    Matthew''s power of light began to touch the power of silver dawn.


    Silver doesn''t seem so hot at dawn.


    Matthew breathed a long sigh of relief, but the moment he released the hilt.


    Silver suddenly pulled out of the ground at dawn and stabbed Matthew.


    At this time, Matthew was in a bad state, and the attack came too suddenly.


    So that he didn''t have time to defend at all.


    Seeing the silver breaking into the dawn, he was about to stab Matthew.


    Chen Yu seized the hilt of the sword and made silver unable to enter half an inch at dawn.


    Matthew looked at the point of his sword which was less than half an inch away.


    Suddenly a cold sweat came out.


    "It looks like you failed."


    Matthew looked at Chen Yu helplessly: "I''m sorry..."


    "In that case, I can only destroy the sword." Chen said.


    It''s impossible to control the sword.


    This sword is frantically struggling in Chen''s hands. As long as Chen is loose, silver will break at dawn and cause casualties.


    Matthew''s face hesitated for a while, and finally he nodded helplessly.


    For Matthew, destroying silver to break the dawn was a blasphemy.


    But there is no other way.


    Silver felt Chen''s killing intention at dawn, and the struggle was more intense.


    But the silver that nobody controls is the rootless duckweed.


    Chen Yu suddenly raised the silver to break the dawn and fell heavily on the rock.


    For a while, Mars splashed and silver did not break at dawn, but there was a gap.


    For a moment, silver''s spirit of Breaking Dawn was weak.


    Chen Yu raised it again and chopped it down again.


    Clang -


    the sparks are flying, the sword is broken!


    There is a huge holy force gushing out of the broken sword.


    People''s faces were different, only Chen Yu''s face was expressionless.


    "Chen, how is the injury on your hand?"


    Chen Chu raised his hand and looked at it. "It''s almost ready."


    Matthew saw Chen''s palm, which should have been penetrated, actually closed the wound.


    Matthew''s face was full of wonder: "what''s your magic?"


    "No, I have an extraordinary ability of self-healing." Chen said.


    "Your self-healing ability is so strong. How many injuries have you suffered before? I can''t help myself. "


    Matthew still believes that Chen''s weakness was due to injury.


    Chen Yu shrugged and didn''t go on explaining.


    "A sword is so difficult to deal with. There are 547 swords left behind. If they are of this degree, we may die on the way. Maybe the next sword will kill all of us."


    Matthew''s face was solemn, as Chen Yu said.


    They are not facing one or two enemies.


    It''s a magic circle that can destroy the whole country.


    Even if they destroy a sword now, it doesn''t mean anything.


    As long as the eye of the array is not damaged, the magic array will not disappear.


    "We don''t have to face all the swords." "The magic array is widely distributed. We should be in one of the branches of the magic array now. The coverage of the holy Dynasty is centered on the array eye, and then spread out in the form of lines. We may encounter some holy swords along the way as we go along the cave, but as long as we can live a certain way and find the core of the array eye," indilia said , and then destroy it, then the holy sword behind will be completely reduced to a thing without owner, and will not be controlled by the magic array, nor will it attack us actively. "


    "But we are in a state where even in the face of a single number of swords, we may suffer casualties." Said Matthew.He is not afraid of taking risks, but he is not alone now.


    As far as the current situation of the team is concerned, only he and Chen Yu have certain combat effectiveness.


    Whether it''s him or Chen Yu, they are all injured.


    Even he felt that Chen had just recovered from his injury.


    It seems that the injury has recovered, but it must have consumed a lot of magic and energy.


    Maybe the next journey will be for him alone.


    The dangerous journey behind is likely to reduce the number of people in the current team.


    "Maybe we should evacuate for a while now, rather than rush forward."


    Matthew''s proposal is undoubtedly the most conservative, but also the most prudent way.


    Wait until the rest of us get back to a certain level of combat effectiveness.


    Or wait until your strength is restored, and then think about it.


    "No, it''s too early to retreat now. Anyway, it''s our own conjecture. Maybe it will be easier and not necessarily. Even if there are big troubles in the back, we can choose to retreat again." Chen said.


    "I think so, too." Indilia agreed.


    "Well, if you insist, let''s move on." Matthew had no choice but to agree.


    The only thing he can do now is pray that their team won''t get into more trouble.


    And they didn''t walk for ten minutes, and they found that the bones along the way had changed again. And a lot more.


    Countless strange skeletons lay on the ground.


    A long sword was floating in the air.


    The bones below have converged into a pyramid.


    At the moment when the public appeared in front of the sword, the seemingly simple long sword suddenly burst into force as strong as a storm.


    Without any hesitation, the long sword with unmatched sword Spirit fell from the top to the bottom.


    "Bad Be careful! " Matthew exclaimed.


    Chen Xun leaped to the side, avoiding the sword.


    "What a sword spirit!" Matthew exclaimed.


    "What is the origin of this sword?"


    "In terms of the shape of the sword, it should be the sword of China. It has a strong sword spirit, but I can only see these. I can''t provide you more information."

 Chapter 2265

    This sword obviously comes from China.


    The fine lines engraved on the sword don''t look like they are used for fighting and winning, but for viewing and collecting.


    However, the sword is full of vitality.


    All the people were overwhelmed by the mighty pressure of the sword.


    Chen Yu frowned. The smell of the sword was strong, but it was also acceptable to him.


    However, the meaning of sword in this sword makes Chen Yu feel that it is very similar to his suppressed power.


    In the past few times when he was attacked inexplicably, Chen Zhu felt this kind of similar breath.


    At this time, people''s naked skin suddenly felt a sense of split.


    Matthew touched his cheek and found that his cheek was bleeding.


    "Back! Go back, we are now enveloped in its sword spirit. "


    Chen had the same feeling, but his skin was not cut.


    It feels more like a blunt knife across the skin.


    Matthew and indilia both backed away, and Chen Yu was the only one standing there.


    "Chen! Come back. "


    Chen Yu was like he didn''t hear Matthew, still standing still.


    The sword originally hovered vertically in the air, suddenly pointing to Chen Yu.


    "Chen, danger!" Matthew cried anxiously.


    Chen''s power is improving a little bit.


    When Chen Yu''s strength rose to that limit, the strange but familiar breath came again as scheduled.


    However, this breath is not directly attacking Chen Yu, but attached to the long sword.


    Chen Yu''s face was puzzled.


    That power is so strange that it knows how to borrow other carriers.


    Just at this time, the sword energy of the long sword suddenly soared several times, and directly stabbed at Chen Yu.


    Hiss -


    after a sound of breaking the air, the sword directly penetrated Chen''s chest.


    The sword came so fast and so suddenly.


    And it is accompanied by the supreme sword spirit, whose sharpness is beyond Chen''s expectation.


    "Chen!" Matthew was in a hurry. Chen Yu was one of their teammates who barely had the strength to fight.


    And all the way down, he and Chen Yu get along well.


    In public and private, he didn''t want Chen to get hurt.


    The feeling of being pierced by a sword is not easy.


    In particular, the sword Qi attached to this long sword is now raging in Chen Yu''s body.


    The damage attached to this sword is similar to Chen Yu''s black Trident.


    Since being upgraded by old turtle, black Trident also has collateral damage.


    As long as those wounded by the black Trident, even if they only scratch a little skin, the black Trident will infuse the power of extinction of vitality from the wound and destroy the vitality of each other directly from the body.


    The same is true for the sword''s sword Qi, but its energy level is obviously lower than that of the black Trident.


    And in terms of magnitude alone, they are not of the same level.


    The black Trident is inlaid with the inner elixir of several old turtles. Now Chen Yu can only open the first inner elixir.


    But even so, the power contained and released in the black Trident is even greater than Chen himself.


    Chen Yu did not let the sword Qi continue to rage in his body, and drew out the sword directly.


    Unlike the first silver, this sword is not very powerful.


    Before the dawn of silver stabbed into Chen''s palm, Chen could still feel heavy.


    Although the sword is extremely sharp, it makes Chen Yu feel light and floating.


    Of course, one of the reasons is that Chen''s strength exceeds that limit.


    But when he took out his chest, Chen''s palm was empty and his sword was off.


    Chen Yu was a little surprised. The sword seemed to escape as a light just now.


    "Chen, how are you? Are you ok? " Matthew immediately came to Chen''s face and asked about Chen''s injury.


    "All right." Chen Zhuo stops the horse from repairing his hands and feet.


    "How are you? You are pierced in the chest directly by that sword, and your heart is cold. "


    Chen Yu ignored Matthew''s inquiry, and his eyes returned to the sword.


    At the moment, the sword hovers far away and points to Chen Yu. The sword Qi is more and more strong.


    It seems that there is an invisible figure that is constantly pouring strength into it.


    For Chen, even if he was stabbed in the body, as long as he didn''t hurt his heart, the damage he could do was very limited.


    And the sword Qi it left in its own body will soon be eliminated as rootless duckweed.


    But if we let this sword continue to strengthen, it may really hurt ourselves.


    At this time, the sword body began to show a pair of blue dragon Qi.


    The blue dragon Qi coiled around the sword, making the long sword more extraordinary.When Matthew saw this scene, he immediately exclaimed, "it''s Qingxiao!"


    "You know the sword?" Chen Yu glanced at Matthew and asked.


    "You Chinese famous swords, don''t you know?" Matthew asked in surprise.


    "I don''t know. Is there a famous Chinese sword named Qingxiao?"


    "Qingxiao is known as the most just sword of killers." Matthew said: "the owner of this sword existed in the eighth century AD, that is, in the middle of Tang Dynasty in China. The owner of this sword was a killer, but the people killed by this killer were all the damned people. And this sword killed 999 damned people, one was not many, one was not many, and finally cultivated the legendary sword, the sword of justice made of the blood of the wicked."


    "Well, maybe it used to be a great sword with a great master, but now we are not the damned ones, and I don''t think I am, and I don''t want to die, so now is not the time for us to see its glory." Chen said.


    In Chen''s view, it and its owner are great injuries.


    But after all, they are far away from this era.


    No matter how great they are, Chen can''t wait to die in order to respect them.


    Just then, a burst of air came.


    Qingxiao launched another attack.


    Different from the silver dawn, the attack is powerful.


    Qingxiao''s attack is not only fierce, but also introverted.


    It looks like it''s worth a sword.


    But in fact, Qingxiao is carrying great sword Qi.


    I saw that Qingxiao was about to arrive.


    Chen Yu raised a fist and directly flashed a shadow of the fist at a distance of more than ten meters.


    Chen will not give it a chance to get close this time.


    This is the first time Chen has refused to engage in close combat with his opponents.


    As flesh and blood, fight with a weapon.


    No matter what the final result is, it''s my own fault.


    At the moment when the shadow hit Qingxiao, it also broke away.


    Qingxiao is directly hit out.


    But Qingxiao is flying again, and it''s strengthened.


    Chen Yu''s brow twists. It seems that if he wants to end the battle, he can only destroy Qingxiao.


    Otherwise, the invisible enemy will always strengthen Qingxiao as a carrier.


    This increased intensity change is enough to threaten Chen.


    Chen doesn''t like this passive feeling.

 Chapter 2266

    Destroy it!


    This is Chen''s only idea.


    Since this power makes Chen Yu feel dangerous and threatened, Chen Yu will not let it continue to grow.


    But Qingxiao is not close this time.


    It seems to have some wisdom.


    After a loss, it will learn to change.


    And change the way you attack.


    The green light of Qingxiao sword flashes, and a sword Qi splits down towards Chen Zhu.


    This sword Qi seems to be ordinary, but the power contained in it can''t be ignored by Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu suddenly blew out dozens of boxing shadows and swordsmanship bombardment together.


    The moment when the sword Qi collides with the shadow of fist, it seems that the space is also shattered.


    The sword Qi is broken by the shadow of fist, which spreads in all directions.


    All the people were driven back by the countless little sword Qi.


    The surrounding ground and rock wall are scattered by sharp sword Qi.


    They took a breath of cool air and were on the edge of the battlefield. The small swords made it hard for them to parry.


    Let alone Chen Yu in the middle of the battlefield.


    Matthew had some accidents. He had a relatively high prediction of Chen Yu''s strength.


    After all, he felt that since Chen Yu could come to participate in the battle of the saints and the Yao, he would also take part in it as an individual, and his strength would certainly not be weak.


    But after all, he was hurt, so although he agreed with Chen, he didn''t think Chen was very strong.


    At the moment, however, he found that Chen''s strength was extraordinary, at least not much weaker than his normal state.


    Those sword Qi have already dissipated, but they will return to Qingxiao sword body in the next moment.


    Chen found that Qingxiao''s breath increased a little.


    No, if it continues to strengthen like this, it will really use stronger power.


    At this time, a crack suddenly appeared on Qingxiao''s sword edge.


    It seems that even this kind of immortal sword has a limit.


    As a carrier, this Qingxiao has become very powerful.


    At least after Chen Yu exceeded the limit, Qingxiao could still hurt Chen Yu.


    But it''s not strong enough, at least it''s facing Chen Yu.


    As a carrier, it can bear the strength has reached the limit.


    After this sword, no matter what the result is, it will be destroyed.


    However, I''m afraid that the power of this attack is not comparable to that of the previous attack.


    All of a sudden, blue sky came.


    All sword Qi converges in the body.


    The speed of the sword is too fast for the naked eye to catch.


    Under the friction of the air, the body of the sword becomes the color of a soldering iron.


    And in the process of shooting, the sword body is constantly peeling pieces.


    Before Chen Yu could fly, Qingxiao had completely disappeared.


    But its attack did not stop.


    What Qingxiao dissipates is its body.


    The huge sword Qi is more terrible than ever before under the congealing of the incomparable sword.


    Can''t stop! Chen Yu''s eyes were fixed.


    Chen Yuxian seldom evades the enemy''s attack.


    For the most part, Chen chose to fight the attack of hard steel directly.


    But this time, Chen Yu really felt unstoppable.


    Qingxiao''s attack has changed from tangible to intangible. Instead of dispelling the attack, it has become more fierce.


    But Chen Yu is locked by the sword Qi at the moment, even if he wants to avoid it.


    Chen Yu''s arms folded, and the dark magma suddenly stopped in front of him.


    However, in the next moment, the dark curtain formed by the dark magma broke in an instant.


    The sword Qi is not reduced, and it''s coming straight to Chen Zhu.


    Although dark magma contains huge power, its defense is not outstanding.


    However, at the moment when the dark magma was broken, the dark magma suddenly contracted back and integrated into Chen Yu''s body.


    Chen''s skin changed from normal color to dark black, with some red lines.


    Hiss -


    in a flash, the sword Qi had penetrated Chen''s chest.


    Different from the last blade penetration, the penetration of sword Qi is more fierce than the substantive attack before.


    When sword Qi stabbed into Chen''s chest, all sword Qi erupted in Chen''s body.


    Poof -


    Chen Zhu squirts out a mouthful of blood, and his body is crumbling.


    "Chen, how are you?" Matthew hurriedly came forward and threw a magic of holy light on Chen Yu.


    However, the magic of Holy Light didn''t stir up any waves on Chen Yu, so it was directly decomposed by the constitution of non attribute elements.


    "Why are you so resistant to the magic of light?" Matthew looked at Chen Yu doubtfully."I''m very resistant to all magic." Chen Yu said quietly.


    Chen has no time to explain to Matthew.


    Physical injuries are second.


    It is mainly sword Qi that has not been discharged from the body and is still rampant in the body.


    At this time, Chen Yu is a blood spray out.


    "Just two holy swords have already made us lose our fighting power. Next, there are five hundred and forty-six holy swords. If every holy sword has such power, I''m afraid we will all die here. No, as long as ten swords can make us die without any body." Said Matthew, gravely.


    Chen Yu didn''t answer. As for Matthew''s decision, he didn''t care.


    If Matthew wants to go on, Chen Yu will walk with him.


    Although the battle with Qingxiao was hurt, for Chen Yu, as long as the sword Qi was dissipated, it could be cured instantly.


    As for the later battles, if every holy sword can use inexplicable force to fight against itself, even Chen Yu is not sure.


    However, if it''s just the first silver to break the dawn, even if it''s more than 500 holy swords, Chen Yu doesn''t advise at all.


    But silver did not borrow that mysterious power at dawn.


    And Qingxiao can borrow it, which shows that not every one of the five hundred holy swords will make Chen Yu uncomfortable.


    "Let''s go ahead and see. If it''s really something that can''t be violated, then we''ll turn around." Said indilia.


    When Matthew came to indilia, he hesitated and turned to Chen Yu and asked, "Chen, what do you think?"


    "I''m free. If you want to go, I''ll go with you." Chen Yu said quietly.


    "But your injury..."


    "My injury has been suppressed, no problem."


    "Then Well, let''s go on and see if there''s a chance. " Matthew looked at his four players again: "how are you getting better? If you have mobility, don''t lie on black liquid all the time. "


    In Matthew''s view, in the final stage of the battle between Chen and Qingxiao, it was a kind of magic to strengthen himself by integrating the dark magma into his body. However, he still left behind the dark magma of angel, boantu, otrando and Phile.


    That''s why Chen Yu suffered such a serious injury and vomited two mouthfuls of blood.


    If Chen Yu had just tried his best, he would not have suffered such a serious injury.


    He did not know that Chen Yu did not use most of his strength at all.

 Chapter 2267

    "I can act on my own." Angie stood up.


    She didn''t want to lie on the dark magma and let Chen take her to action.


    The same is true of boantu, Philo, and otrando.


    Although they are still very weak.


    But there is still action.


    What''s more, Chen Yu was injured not long ago.


    How could they let an injured person carry them on.


    Chen did not insist that they continue to rest.


    Although the same team should support each other.


    But it doesn''t mean Chen is willing to let them lie down and kill all the way.


    Not long after entering the cave, people felt a chill in front of them.


    This cold feeling is deep in the bone marrow, which makes everyone shiver unconsciously.


    "The chill is unusual." Matthew said, "what do you think?"


    "I''m fine." Chen said.


    Indiglia uses her magic to protect her body from the cold.


    As for Angie, boantu, Philo and otrando, they are in poor health.


    And there is little magic that can be mobilized, so there is basically no way to resist the cold.


    The four men were shivering with cold, but they kept on biting their teeth.


    Matthew looked at his four teammates in this state and put a magic on them to help them dispel the cold.


    "It''s like the chill is invading my soul." Said Matthew.


    Even Chen Yu felt the chill was unusual.


    The body''s cellular activity also decreases in this chill.


    Of course, with the cold air alone, neither Chen Yu nor Matthew can pose a real threat.


    It''s just that the source of the chill is probably the holy sword they will face.


    The sword behind must be an ice sword.


    A few minutes later, though they had not seen the third sword.


    But they saw a world of ice.


    And I saw the collection of the sacred sword.


    In this world of solid ice, there are countless ice sculptures.


    Every ice sculpture here is lifelike, just like they have life.


    Of course, they were frozen while they were alive.


    That''s why it looks so lifelike.


    Among these ice sculptures are humans, aliens, Warcraft and scarlet polluters.


    All the ice sculptures have desperation and panic on their faces.


    These creatures have a surprisingly consistent posture.


    All in flight.


    Some are struggling to escape in their direction.


    Some of them are running and looking back.


    At this time, a wave of cold ice came in front of us.


    With extreme cold white fog crazy spread over.


    Everyone was caught off guard by the cold wave.


    "Let''s go! Let''s go! " Matthew exclaimed.


    But the cold wave is too sudden and too fast.


    Fast people have no time to prepare.


    Everyone is running away.


    But the ice wave has caught up with everyone.


    It covers people''s bodies in an instant.


    "Bad..." Matthew wanted to protect himself with magic.


    But he found that his magic didn''t work at all.


    In this extreme cold, it seems that all magic has been frozen.


    Chen Yu also found that he couldn''t seem to do anything.


    He was soon completely frozen with cold.


    What a chill!


    However, although the cold weather blocked Chen Yubing.


    However, Chen''s body was almost unharmed.


    Chen Yu''s body muscles use a little strength.


    The ice on your body begins to crack, and then the ice chips begin to fall off.


    Soon Chen was freed from the ice.


    "Hoo..." Chen Chu looks back at several people behind his eyes.


    Everyone was frozen, including Matthew.


    But they didn''t die.


    At least not for the time being.


    But in their state, they will soon return to the sky.


    Just like other ice sculptures.


    It''s too low a chance that the frozen people in the movie and TV series will revive.


    There is basically no possibility that the real ice will be revived after being frozen.


    Low temperature will kill cells, destroy body functions, and even destroy the physical structure of the human body.


    Chen Zhuo is trying to save them all, suddenly a murderous attack comes from behind.Chen Yu''s return is a fist.


    The blow was solid.


    But Chen Yu looked at it carefully, and it was actually a piece of ice.


    Chen Chu wiped the ice from his fist, and his face was puzzled.


    What attacked me was an ice sculpture?


    Just when Chen Yu was surprised, there was a very obvious murderous spirit in the rear.


    Chen did not choose to fight back this time, but jumped to the side to avoid the attack.


    A huge ice axe hit the ground.


    Another ice sculpture attacked Chen.


    An ice sculpture of a humanoid, holding a pair of giant ice axes, is chasing Chen Zhu.


    Chen Yu kept dodging and retreating.


    This ice sculpture does not pose any threat to Chen.


    Chen did not choose to destroy the ice sculpture immediately.


    It''s because Chen wants to make sure that the attack is the independent action of the ice sculpture.


    Or it''s controlled.


    Soon, Chen found out that the ice sculpture was indeed notified.


    The ice sculpture itself does not have any breath of life.


    It has no soul.


    So it''s impossible to have your own consciousness.


    So it was just a puppet, controlled to attack Chen.


    While Chen was not in a hurry to avoid, another ice sculpture attacked Chen.


    Two ice sculptures waved their weapons wantonly and attacked Chen Yu crazily.


    There is no difficulty in destroying the two ice sculptures.


    But Chen has yet to find out who controls them.


    Where are they hiding?


    Chen Yu suddenly stops.


    He raised his arms and waved two fists at the two ice sculptures.


    The two ice sculptures collapsed in an instant.


    Two blue lights were emitted from the remains of two ice sculptures.


    The blue light is very light, and the breath is very weak.


    The two blue lights merged into one and fell into an ice sculpture at the same time.


    Soon, the ice sculpture moved again.


    Chen took a deep breath, and then directly waved countless fist shadows in all directions.


    The blue light seems to cling to the ice sculptures and control their actions.


    "It''s this kind of thing." Chen Yu murmured to himself.


    At the same time, he waved countless boxing shadows.


    The shadow of boxing spread in all directions.


    Countless ice sculptures were smashed by Chen Zhu.


    The ice sculpture on which the blue light was attached was also smashed.


    At this time, a lot of blue light escaped from the ice chips.


    At the same time, it is integrated into a crystal clear sword.


    This long sword looks like it''s made of ice crystals.


    It seems that this sword is one of the holy swords.


    Chen Zhu directly increased the output and killed all the ice sculptures.

 Chapter 2268

    Although there are many ice sculptures in this area.


    However, Chen''s large-scale attack could not be sustained.


    There was a spatter of ice and fog all over the area.


    It obscured Chen''s vision.


    Chen''s perception is limited, which makes him unable to know the situation around him.


    Besides, there are ice sculptures of Matthew and others behind.


    Matthew and others are in danger, but they are not dead.


    So Chen Yu has to be around them to protect them.


    And the thing that can control the ice sculpture, it lost all the ice sculptures, also lost the dependent object.


    But its body should be one of the holy swords.


    Suddenly, an ice sword shot out of the fog.


    However, although the attack angle of this ice sword is tricky, it does not deviate from Chen''s line of sight.


    So Chen Yu is not difficult to deal with, and he can swing it with one fist.


    However, to Chen''s surprise, the ice sword was not a substance, but a fog of ice.


    In the next moment, another ice sword shot out of the fog.


    Chen Yu failed to detect the attack in advance this time.


    But the ice sword also failed to break the defense.


    But once again, the ice sword turned into ice fog.


    Chen Yu frowned, and the power of the ice sword was not great.


    But it''s a lot of trouble.


    It seems that my idea is wrong.


    Chen Yu thought that the holy sword needed those ice sculptures as its carrier to attack.


    But in fact, the sword doesn''t need ice sculpture.


    Even the ice dust shattered by Chen Yu can still be used as a carrier by the holy sword.


    It''s just that the way of attack has changed.


    These ice swords are not the body of the holy sword at all.


    Even if Chen Chen defeated them a thousand times, ten thousand times, they could regroup and attack Chen again.


    Chen Yu ignored the ice sword''s attack, but fell into a self absorbed meditation.


    Although after several attacks, the power of ice sword has been greatly improved.


    But for Chen, there is no substantial difference.


    It''s the same feeling for ordinary people to hit people with cotton sticks and sponges.


    But the endless feeling is not pleasant.


    Especially Chen Yu''s temper is not very good.


    Normal means of attack are clearly meaningless.


    Then change the way.


    Chen Yu wrapped Matthew and others with dark magma.


    At the same time, raise your right arm and open the eyes of thunder!


    In the eyes of thunder, Chen Yu has accumulated a huge amount of thunder power.


    Although Chen Yu occasionally used lightning attack.


    But compared with the energy stored in the eyes of thunder.


    Chen''s consumption is only one thousandth of the total.


    Chen''s right arm is already flashing.


    In a flash, Chen Yu released all the stored thunder power in an instant.


    Boom -


    tens of thousands of electric arcs smash the air and spread in all directions in an irregular way.


    Especially when it hits the ice fog, it has extremely high moisture poison.


    After the arc enters into the ice mist, it directly changes from arc to power grid.


    The dense grid evaporates the moisture directly from the air.


    When the arc evaporates all the fog, the air is fresh.


    I saw a crystal clear ice sword fall to the ground.


    This time it''s no longer made up of fog, it''s a substance.


    Chen Chu comes forward and picks up the ice sword.


    Although he didn''t know the name of the sword.


    But it''s a crystal like appearance, which people like very much.


    And this sword is not like the silver dawn and Qingxiao before, it is directly destroyed by Chen Yu.


    This crystal sword remains intact.


    So Chen Yu took a look over and over, and then directly put the crystal sword into his private space.


    Chen Zhu put away the dark magma and looked at the frozen Matthew and others.


    Chen Yu''s palm is attached to Matthew''s ice, and a crack appears on Matthew''s ice with a flick of his palm.


    The next moment, the ice burst.


    And then Matthew came out of it.


    "Chen, what''s the matter? You look embarrassed. "


    Chen was not hurt again, but when Matthew suddenly got out of trouble, the ice chips damaged his clothes a lot, so Chen looked embarrassed.


    "Nothing. They''re frozen, too. You can do it."


    "And the sword? Are you fighting the third sword again? No wonder your clothes are broken. "


    Matthew looked at the ice sculptures of all the people in his eyes and gave a light drink: "the light of sunshine."This is the magic that Matthew can think of and is most suitable for the current situation.


    Although the power of sunlight is very weak, it does not have the effect of healing or purifying exorcism.


    But it can melt the ice on others.


    Soon, the people were also rescued from the ice.


    But all of them felt weak to varying degrees.


    This makes the team, which is already under combat, more tired.


    "Chen, I think we''d better retreat first and take the long view."


    In his view, Chen Yu is at the end of his tether.


    After all, Chen Yu destroyed three holy swords one by one.


    And Chen was still injured.


    After the battle, Chen was injured once.


    In his condition, it can''t go on. ,


    "yes." Chen Zhu nodded.


    Everyone also understands the need for retreat.


    Only indilia had no pleasure.


    Indilia was asking for help all the way.


    And has been encouraging them to move on.


    But at this moment, everyone is exhausted.


    Even if it only dealt with three of the 548 holy swords.


    It has made the team, which is already full of wounds, more difficult.


    What''s more, after that, there are more swords waiting for them.


    Although she hoped Chen Yu and others would take her away from here.


    But at this time, she has no position.


    When I came here, I made every step carefully.


    When I left, I didn''t have so many scruples.


    Soon out of the cave.


    Everyone is a little fascinated by the air with magma ash outside.


    Although the air in the tunnel is cleaner and purer than it is outside.


    But in the fresh air, there is a well-known danger.


    It''s better for people to move outside than to enter the cave.


    But Matthew was in a bad mood.


    After all, if they only face three holy swords, they will lose a lot.


    What''s more, there are more holy swords in the back.


    Matthew doesn''t think they can face the legend of 548 with their team configuration.


    "Chen, how is your recovery?"


    "All right." Chen Yu said quietly.


    He''s no problem running other people now.


    Because the inexplicable attack reappeared and went straight to Chen Yu.


    Boom -


    this attack is stronger than any before.

 Chapter 2269

    Chen Chu was directly thrown out in front of Matthew.


    Matthew didn''t respond. He just felt a huge force running through his eyes.


    Chen was directly blasted to the mountain wall, which was covered with spider web like cracks.


    "Chen!" Matthew rushed over, lifted the stone and saw Chen Yu lying on the ground.


    Chen Yu shook his head, pushed away the stone on his body, and then sat on the ground panting.


    Matthew felt Chen''s breath was infinitesimal.


    He thought Chen Yu was seriously injured.


    "Chen, what are you attacking?"


    "I don''t know I don''t understand at all that I''ve been attacked by unknown things since I''ve been teleported here. "


    "You don''t know who attacked you?"


    "I don''t know." Chen Yu shook his head.


    Every attack seems to come out of thin air.


    Chen''s face is unknown to anyone.


    It made him wonder if he was the one who attacked him.


    Matthew didn''t think much about it. He thought it was Chen Yu''s enemy.


    Now Chen Yu is mostly unable to fight again.


    There''s a master hiding around.


    This made Matthew more worried.


    Able to hide in silence around.


    Once it''s against them.


    Especially the degree of attack on Chen Yu.


    As long as you give them a shot, they will be killed on the spot.


    Matthew doesn''t feel that he or his teammates have the strength to resist such attacks.


    Chen Yu''s strengthening system was attacked like this, but it was also weak to this extent, let alone their kind.


    "No need for your help." Chen pushed away Matthew''s hand. "I''m not weak enough yet."


    Chen Yu is not weak now, but he suppresses his strength to the extreme.


    However, even if you suppress your strength to the extreme, the body still belongs to the level of transformation.


    But in Matthew''s view, Chen Yu is a dead duck.


    Obviously, they are so weak that they still have to face and suffer.


    Chen takes a deep breath, though he doesn''t know who attacked him.


    But after he left the cave, this inexplicable hostility reappeared.


    This makes Chen Yu more and more skeptical about who he is.


    It''s the heaven and earth here. It should be the seal here.


    Maybe I am the object of the seal here.


    It makes sense to think so.


    Since it''s sealed here, it''s still such a big battle.


    There is no doubt about its strength.


    So Chen Yu thinks that he is likely to be misjudged by the seal itself, thinking that he is the one in the seal.


    It is also possible.


    After all, as long as Chen Yu exceeds that limit, the attack will come.


    This may be the threshold set by the seal itself.


    Matthew is in a heavy mood now.


    Because it seems that there are still some forces left in the team, other people seem to have no force.


    Indilia didn''t hurt much either, but judging from her previous performance, she didn''t know how to fight very well, so her combat effectiveness was not very high.


    "We need some food."


    At this time, everyone is very tired. The most effective way to relieve fatigue is to eat and sleep.


    In this kind of environment, if you go to sleep, you may never wake up again.


    "What can you find here?" Chen asked, looking at Matthew.


    "As long as it is not human or humanoid, it can be eaten." "I found that some of the skeletons here are quite different from human beings," Matthew said quietly


    Matthew is a church, but that doesn''t mean he''s a virgin bitch.


    When he needs to, he can use all available conditions to make himself and his teammates live.


    It''s not unacceptable for him to eat Warcraft or other things.


    He has eaten it in the past, and the quantity is not small.


    "Then go, be careful." Chen Yu said quietly.


    "Just..." Matthew looked at India and at his teammates.


    "I''m here, and no one can break it under my eyes." Chen Yu knew what Matthew was worried about.


    Just as Chen Yu didn''t trust indiia, Matthew didn''t trust her.


    Although for Matthew, Chen is also a stranger.


    But Chen Yu gave Matthew a totally different feeling.


    There''s too much in indilia''s behavior.


    That''s why Matthew didn''t trust indilia to watch over her teammates.If it''s Chen Yu, it''s no problem.


    But Matthew was worried about Chen''s health and how much power he had left.


    Is Chen Yu able to stop indilia''s improper behavior?


    "Don''t worry. I look at her. She can''t do anything."


    "Here..." Matthew is still hesitant.


    "Now everyone needs to eat."


    "Well, please." Said Matthew.


    Instead of leaving immediately, Matthew turned to indilia.


    "Indilia, I''m going out to find food. You''ll wait for me here. I won''t be away for long."


    "OK, you can go at ease." Indilia nodded.


    She can hear Matthew''s meaning. It''s not to reassure her that she won''t be away for too long.


    Instead, he warned her that if she did something wrong, Matthew would not let her go.


    Matthew looked at Chen Yu and nodded slightly before turning away.


    After seeing Matthew''s departure, indilia looked at the four weak eyed people and turned to Chen Yu with a smile.


    "Hi, Chen, you look so out of shape."


    Even India felt Chen''s weakness.


    Different from the thick breath before, Chen''s breath at the moment is almost negligible.


    Chen Chu looked up at India. "Do you think I''m too weak to beat you?"


    "Oh, do you still have strength? How much is left? "


    There was something provocative in indilia''s tone.


    Chen Yu just glanced at India and continued to sit on the ground.


    "I''m talking to you!" "Put away your pride!" cried indilia suddenly! You are now in front of me, there is no pride to speak of. "


    "Why, aren''t you going to cover it up?" Chen''s tone is still so understated.


    "I never expected to be able to cheat all the time, and you have already doubted me," said indilia, with a slightly raised corner of her mouth


    "Indeed." Chen Yu nodded, "but since you already know our doubts about you, do you think Matthew really left?"


    Indilia''s face changed dramatically, and she suddenly looked in the direction of Matthew''s departure.


    "Ha ha It doesn''t look like you''re as confident as you seem. "


    "Are you teasing me?" said indilia, her face darkening? You don''t think you''re going to die fast enough? "

 Chapter 2270

    Chen just raised his eyelids a little and smoked India.


    And this scornful attitude, is to let India furious.


    And that anger set her mind on fire.


    Red smoke was coming out of her head.


    Scarlet gas!


    As the owner of scarlet magic, he should have absolutely mastered scarlet gas for his own use.


    But now she seems to be influenced by scarlet gas.


    "It doesn''t look like you''re in good shape either." Chen Xun''s mouth is curved.


    "How do you know I''m not in good shape? Do you really think I''m in a bad state now? Rather than being in great shape? "


    It''s not just indilia''s voice that scarlet gas has changed, it''s even her tone.


    As if in her voice, there was something hidden in her voice.


    "Do you think I''m controlled by something? Ha ha... " Indilia smiled low.


    "Oh Do you seem to have a new explanation for your present state? "


    "No one has ever controlled anyone. All I have done is my own free will. I and it are just using each other. It understands my intention. I also understand its idea. I know what I can get and what I need to pay."


    Chen Yu shrugged: "it seems that you are an understanding person."


    Chen Yu has seen many fallen people, most of them fall with sad wishes.


    At the moment when they fell into the dark, they still held a little chance.


    They feel that they don''t need to pay any price, or they only need to pay a little price, they can get what others give.


    Indilia may seem naive, but in fact she knows better than anyone else.


    That''s why Chen Yu said she was an understanding person.


    "Is it the red devil who deals with you?"


    "It''s obvious, isn''t it." Indilia did not deny it.


    "He wants you to release him?"


    "Ha ha..." "I''m not that naive, he''s not that naive, he can''t ask me to destroy the seal, because he knows I can''t do it at all," indilia said with a kind of ironic laugh


    Chen Yu stood up with his arms on his back, clapped his hands, and said, "so what''s the deal between him and you?"


    "Why, do you want to trade with him?"


    Indilia felt that Chen was interested in the strength and ways she had gained.


    "Just pure curiosity."


    "Don''t think about it. You''ll never get it." Indilia didn''t believe Chen Yu''s words: "only I who practices scarlet magic can have this qualification to trade with him."


    "Oh? Why not? I''m stronger than you. I think he would be happy to trade with me. "


    "You want to get something out of my mouth? Or do you want to delay? "


    "You''ve said so much, don''t you want to say more?"


    "When I break your hands and feet, I will tell you the contents of the transaction seriously..."


    Bang -


    all of a sudden, Chen Yu put out his hand without any sign, grabbed edia''s neck, and then pressed it to the ground.


    "You..."


    "Tell me what you''re dealing with." Chen Ji still said in a calm tone.


    Indilia was shocked. She wanted to struggle, but Chen''s strength was not as fragile as she thought.


    The force that could not be broken free could not be shaken by her struggle.


    But it''s clear that this guy''s breath is so weak that even ordinary people are not so strong. Why is there such a powerful force?


    He should not be able to move a finger.


    At this time, Angie, boantu, Philo and otrando saw the conflict and all stood up.


    "What? You want to stop me? "


    "No, Matthew said before he left, anything you do is right." Angie said coldly, "we won''t make a mess for you."


    "That''s good." Chen Chu nodded and looked back at indilia. "Tell me about you and the red devil."


    Indilia looked at Chen Yu hatefully, but she finally let go.


    Though she is stubborn, she is not a fool.


    And she was not faced with a fool.


    "I damaged a part of the seal, and then he let the scarlet gas out of the seal cracks and provided it for me to absorb." "It seems that scarlet magic has great harm to the spiritual world and the society of ordinary people. In fact, scarlet magic can not reach the level people think, because all scarlet magic needs to be based on the absorption of scarlet gas. You are born with great talent and huge background. You don''t understand it at all I am such a marginal witch carrying the evil inheritance, how to struggle in the spiritual world, the weak and humble power, let alone make me become the top psychic, even a little evil spirit, all need to work hard. "The more she said it, the more indignant she was, the more angry she was.


    All of a sudden, Chen Yu felt that the breath on indilia suddenly soared dozens of times.


    Boom -


    Chen Yu is directly blown out, and indilia is now covered with scarlet gas.


    "And all this has been transmitted to me. It seems that all the bad luck has become luck. The accumulation of the past 20 years has finally produced a good wine." Indilia''s breath is still growing: "this is the scarlet battlefield, the birthplace of scarlet magic, and here is also what I need most. The scarlet spirit that has long been rooted in the outside world is permeated in the air, and I can take it without hesitation. As long as I am here every minute, my strength will increase by one point, in just two days, my strength will increase It has been enhanced to the unimaginable extent in the past, and here I have also come into contact with all the sources, the red devil, and the scarlet gas I absorbed, which was released unconsciously by him. In him, there are more and more pure scarlet gas, which is the power I most dream of. "


    Indilia had come to Chen Yu, who was lying on the broken ground.


    "What I need to do is destroy the seal, the 548 legend." Indilia said calmly, "although I can''t completely destroy it, I still let the three holy swords be destroyed by your stupidity. There is a gap in the legend of 548. The red devil has also fulfilled his promise. He is transferring more power to me. He promised me that he will be satisfied as long as I can bear it. Do you feel it now Feeling desperate? "


    "No, you are not strong enough." "You are not enough to make me despair," Chen said quietly

 Chapter 2271

    This time, instead of being angry, indilia laughed.


    "And now!?" The breath of indilia has soared again.


    And it''s multiplied. She''s already increased her breath by more than ten times. Now it''s doubled again.


    This makes her breath more terrifying and scarlet.


    She was like a demon covered with red steam, howling in the red steam.


    "Though the three holy swords you destroyed are not enough to shake the whole seal, they just let the power of the red devil pass to me from the crack."


    "Are you sure it belongs to your power?" Chen Yu looks at indiia with a sneer.


    "Ha ha Are you trying to tell me that this external force is not credible? " "Then you have to tell me, let me give up this strong?"


    "Scarlet gas is a deadly and strange poison for others, but for me, who master scarlet magic, it is an unprecedented energy supplement. I can absolutely use and master this power, and I will become more powerful than ever. Even Zhang Tianyi, even the 23rd generation of Blood Mary, will submit to me "


    Chen Yu looks at indilia, the so-called fearlessness of the ignorant, which is the most appropriate sentence for her.


    She didn''t understand the level of Zhang Tianyi and 23 generations of Blood Mary.


    What''s more, I don''t understand the gap between myself and them.


    That''s why she dared to say such arrogant things.


    Chen Yu looked at indiya. "You know nothing about power."


    "You know nothing about power." Indilia said scornfully, raising her feet to step on Chen''s chest.


    But the next moment, a golden barrier stood in her way.


    However, the golden barrier was also cracked, as if it would break down at any time.


    It''s angel, who opens the wings again.


    This time her wings were white and spotless, no longer a little scarlet.


    Indilia turned to Angie, boantu, Philo and otrando.


    "You seem to have recovered a lot of magic, but are you sure you can beat my mother now?"


    "You can try, wicked witch." Angie made no secret of her dislike of indiia.


    "You don''t know what true evil is." Indilia gave a cold snort.


    Angie didn''t want to say more. She saw a dazzling light in her hand, and then a long sword made of holy light gathered in her palm.


    With a wave of wings behind her, Angie went straight to India.


    There was a tinge of mockery on indilia''s face.


    It''s not that she can''t attack magic.


    But in the past, she could use less attack magic, and the power was mediocre.


    And as her strength continues to grow, she has more and more magic options.


    For example, an ant, even if it has an army equipped weapon, does not have enough strength to use the weapon.


    But if this ant has human power, then it can choose many weapons.


    The same is true of indilia, whose weakness and lowliness in the past are only disguise and self-protection.


    And that''s how people are. The less they want, the less they want.


    Indilia felt that she no longer needed to cover up.


    The surging power in her body, like the surging waves, made her look down on the world.


    She seemed to understand a lot of knowledge that she could not understand in the past.


    With a wave of her hand, she saw dozens of red arrows around her.


    Indiglia is on the way to Angie.


    Then dozens of red arrows shot at angel.


    Angel waved her sword to parry, but she was a little embarrassed.


    "Be careful!"


    Seeing Angie can''t stand it, oddlando makes a decisive move to help Angie with several arrows.


    Indilia saw Angie and Orlando in a mess, and her mouth was slightly raised.


    In the past, Angelia, a psychic at the level of Angie and Orlando, needed to look up to the presence.


    Now she was embarrassed by her random strike.


    It made her feel more satisfied than ever.


    She can''t stop because of her powerful power.


    At this time, boantu and Phile also stood out: "let''s go together."


    This is definitely not the time to show chivalry.


    They are in a very bad condition.


    It''s just a magic recovery of 10%.


    The body is also very tired.


    If it wasn''t for Chen Yu''s sake, they wouldn''t have done it at all.


    And indilia was unusually powerful and oppressive.If they were going to fight on their own at this time, they would probably be killed by indilia here.


    Although the power of indilia came suddenly, she was not shy about her power at all.


    She waved her hand gently, turning scarlet into a giant.


    Angel''s attack falls on the scarlet giant and is directly dispelled in the invisible.


    "Do you have this level of strength?" Indilia showed her strength with unbridled abandon.


    The weaker angel and others are, the more satisfied she is.


    The scarlet giant hit the ground with a free fist, and the terrible impact swept around.


    Angel four people are directly hit by the impact and fly out.


    "Too weak, you are really too weak, you let me down, I thought I could have a good play."


    Indilia did not notice that there was a black shadow at her feet.


    Chen''s dark magma quietly spread to indilia''s feet.


    However, Chen Yu did not attack immediately, but silently absorbed the scarlet gas.


    Can absorb!? Chen found that the scarlet gas could be absorbed.


    And just like other evil beings that Chen Zhu devoured in the past, dark magma can devour them directly.


    Suddenly, indilia''s laughter came to an abrupt end.


    "Illusion?" There was a look of doubt on indilia''s face.


    It''s like my strength has fallen a little.


    But soon, the power of the Red Devils came again.


    Indilia immediately put the illusion behind her.


    But the pleasure of indilia did not last long, and the feeling of falling back came again.


    This feeling of weakness was so sudden that indilia had no idea what was wrong with her.


    There is no lack of strength in indilia now.


    But she had little experience in combat.


    So she didn''t know the dark magma under her feet.


    But soon, a stronger sense of weakness came.


    At last, indilia found that her scarlet spirit was diminishing.


    Then she looked down and found herself stepping on a dark magma.


    She had seen Chen Yu perform this move before, so she understood it in an instant.

 Chapter 2272

    "How dare you steal my power!"!? I want you to die! " Indilia was in a fit of rage.


    It''s her power. She doesn''t allow anyone to touch it.


    Chen Yu stole her power, which made her burst out completely.


    It''s not the same with Angie, boantu, Philo and otrando.


    For the four of them, indilia was totally in the game.


    It was a crushing force that allowed her to play with them wantonly.


    But Chen Yu steals what belongs to her.


    This is what she cares about most.


    All the scarlet gas is transformed into a terrible scarlet giant.


    The scarlet giant is bigger and more terrifying than before.


    The scarlet air around is also steaming.


    But the next moment, the dark magma turned into a curtain, directly enveloping the scarlet giant in it.


    The scarlet giant crashed through the curtain.


    Indilia''s face froze, and she found herself cut off from the scarlet giant.


    And scarlet giant has consumed most of her power. Now scarlet giant is swallowed directly, which makes her more furious.


    "Return it to me!" Indilia''s Scarlet Qi turned into a huge red sword and cut at Chen Xun.


    Chen just looked at India in a light way.


    Don''t hide, don''t flash, let the red sword fall on you.


    The body that should have been cut, but standing in place intact, except for the cracked ground.


    On the contrary, the huge red sword disintegrates and becomes the red crystal in the sky.


    Indilia''s face was full of consternation, and so were Angie, boantu, Phile, and otrando.


    Is this the weak Chen Yu?


    Shouldn''t Chen Yu be defeated by India?


    Chen''s breath is still small, still so insignificant.


    But at the moment, no one really believes that Chen Yu is weak.


    "Is that all?" Chen Yu said lightly, "if so, I''m afraid you don''t even have the chance to face Zhang Tianyi and the 23 generations of Blood Mary and defeat them? Ha ha Are you teasing me? "


    Indilia was frightened and angry, but Chen Yu''s weak and horrible strength made her hair stand on end.


    "You thief! You stole my power! Otherwise, you can''t beat me at all. " Indilia suddenly woke up. It must be because Chen Yu stole her strength.


    Otherwise, why can weak Chen Yu defeat himself?


    Chen has no reason to defeat himself.


    Chen Yu shrugged and didn''t intend to explain.


    "I will defeat you with more power!" The scarlet gas in indilia began to saturate again.


    Chen did not take the opportunity to attack indilia.


    Although the scarlet gas in indilia''s body is still small, even insignificant, to Chen Yu.


    But for Chen, it''s more like a supplement than nothing.


    And this scarlet gas with a strong negative emotions, very easy to bring moving anger.


    However, compared with Chen Yu''s lineage as the king of wrath, this kind of negative emotion is not worth mentioning.


    Chen Yu also considered that it should be the blood of his angry king, so he was not affected by the scarlet gas.


    In a sense, scarlet gas is very similar to the dark magma of Chen Yu.


    Only one exists in liquid form.


    The other is in the form of gas.


    As for the difference in color, it is not really a difference.


    For example, Chen Yu''s dark magma, which should have been called the dark primordial solution, later fused with the magma and became black with red.


    Later, the dark magma devoured the alien or devil several times, resulting in the dark magma obviously covered by red.


    So in terms of color, the dark primordial fluid will change with different properties and the host''s growth experience.


    It would be understandable if the scarlet spirit is also a variant of the dark primordial fluid of a demon with the blood of the king of wrath.


    Indilia''s Scarlet spirit was filled again, and she attacked Chen Yu again.


    Although the process is different, the result is the same as before.


    Indilia couldn''t believe looking at Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu faced her attack directly like that, without avoiding or resisting.


    But her attack did nothing.


    It was simply incomprehensible to her.


    Is his magic level too low?


    How could it be These magic in the past, it is devastating.


    The other four are stupid.


    Although they knew Chen was very strong, Chen was very weak.Why is he so weak that he can resist the attack of India?


    Can''t understand, can''t understand.


    Chen Chu stood there listless.


    "You don''t seem to have any other moves." Chen Yu said quietly.


    Indilia is biting her teeth, looking at Chen Zhu all the time.


    There''s really nothing she can do.


    The most powerful magic has no effect on Chen Yu.


    She didn''t know what to do.


    Chen Zhuo points to indilia: "are you ready to die?"


    Indilia looked at Chen Yu breathlessly, her thoughts flying.


    Chen Yu has resisted all her attacks.


    But there was no real counterattack from the beginning to the end.


    Even the black material before was only the scarlet giant that wrapped her, not the direct attack.


    Maybe he can''t fight back at all.


    Maybe he''s just bluffing now.


    Chen Yu has absorbed a lot of scarlet gas, but the amount of scarlet gas in India is still too small.


    For Chen, a drop of water from a lake is of little significance.


    So it doesn''t make sense to keep indylia.


    Suddenly, the ground shook violently.


    The vibration was so unusual that it directly interrupted Chen''s next move.


    ¡­¡­


    Rumble -


    the whole waste soil collection is in violent vibration.


    Zhang Tianyi rushes to the edge of the roof and looks at the angry fire in the distance.


    "Over there..." Zhang Tianyi frowned tightly. He remembered that the direction should be the location of one of the seals, and it was the only seal that hasn''t been untied at present.


    Wender''s face was as solemn as ever: "all four seals have been opened."


    "How could it be, what happened there?"


    "Where is the problem? I have monitored the neighborhood. There is no one near. Why is the seal still opened?"


    "Do you think there has been no one near there?" Zhang Tianyi asked in surprise.


    "Yes, what''s the matter?"


    "No one?"


    "No one Any questions? "


    "That''s not a very remote area. How can it be that no one is close to that area?"

 Chapter 2273

    At this time, even winder found out the problem.


    That area is not out of the way. In terms of the number of participants in the battle of the saints and the distribution of people in the whole wasteland, it should not be inaccessible.


    But now the situation is that the area is completely inaccessible.


    Wender looked at the distance where the seal had been removed and turned to the monitoring room.


    The picture of that area in the monitoring room is still calm and nothing happened.


    And compare the changes in that area in reality.


    Wender didn''t understand. The surveillance screen was passive.


    And this monitoring screen is artificially modified, not magic.


    There is no doubt that it must be a masterpiece of Nancy.


    And she thinks that if magic is used to hide the truth in this surveillance picture, Wender will be able to find out.


    So what she used was purely computer technology.


    This is the essence of the place, winder has a wealth of magic and alchemy knowledge.


    But he knows nothing about computers, at least beyond the level of ordinary people. He has no idea.


    Wender was about to smash the entire control room.


    I was teased again and again by an apprentice.


    It''s not a pleasant memory.


    ¡­¡­


    "It''s a success!" Cried Nancy in surprise.


    Although their plan deviated in the middle.


    In particular, the death of the scythe made them think that the plan failed at one time.


    But I didn''t expect that at last, they broke up four seals.


    Nancy''s black soul was laughing.


    "Hiss It''s a success. It''s a real success. "


    The black soul seemed very excited: "the body of God, I am about to have the body of God."


    Just then another companion said, "don''t you think it''s strange? Our seemingly perfect plan, in fact, is riddled with holes. However, such a flawed plan succeeded in the end, and you have no doubt about it? "


    "What you want to say is that there''s another group of people who have the same purpose as us?" The black soul calmed down.


    "Isn''t it obvious that the other party not only has the same purpose as us, but also has used our plan and made up for it in our plan."


    "No matter, go and grab the body first." The black soul can''t wait to say.


    In his view, as long as the body of God is snatched, no matter what the other party''s purpose, the ultimate winner is also them.


    But at this time, someone said, "only a few of us know this plan, but another group also know this plan, which means that another one of us betrayed the team."


    As soon as this speech came out, everyone could not help but stop and scan each other''s companions.


    It seems that everyone is suspect and everyone has reasons for betrayal.


    "Nancy, you''re the most suspect." At this time, a companion pointed to Nancy and said.


    "Why do you say that to me?" Nancy looked at her companion angrily.


    "You are a betrayer, so it''s no surprise that you betray again, isn''t it?"


    At that moment, another said, "Russell, you are not the Betrayer because you are so impatient to bite Nancy."


    "You don''t think you have any suspicion, Dave? You''ve been secretly leaving a mark all the way. Who did you leave this mark for? "


    At this time, another person was bitten.


    To her dismay, she found that everyone seemed to have their own ghosts.


    Everyone has reasons for betrayal and suspicion.


    On the contrary, it is her betrayer who is the cleanest.


    And this kind of mutual accusation and suspicion broke out completely at this moment.


    Nancy looked at these people, from suspicion to quarrel, from quarrel to action.


    All the people are red eyes, relentless attack each other.


    At this time, Nancy finally realized something wrong.


    Although they are all suspected, will the top priority at this time be their booty?


    Instead of killing each other here.


    And seeing their attacks on each other, it seems that they have no intention of being merciful at all.


    Everyone sees the other side as a deadly enemy.


    How could this happen? Why is that?


    What happened to them?


    When Nancy was shocked, they were affected by some kind of magic!


    But how can it be? Each of them is a super master.


    How can someone control their mind?No incorrect!


    No magic can control their mind at the same time, even no one can be controlled by people.


    Even Zhang Tianyi or 23 generations of Blood Mary can''t do it.


    Although they are extremely strong, they can defeat their own group of people, but they can''t control them.


    What''s going on?


    They didn''t lose their mind


    Suddenly, a hand was on Nancy''s shoulder.


    Nancy was so scared that she stepped back and looked back.


    Discovery is a strange Oriental face.


    "Who are you!"


    "You''re special. I can''t see your destiny. You know, even those supreme psychics, I can influence you, but you don''t." Oriental people with a shallow smile.


    She looked at the battlefields between her companions and the Oriental man: "are you behind all this?"


    "It''s obvious, isn''t it."


    The Easterner shrugged, with a smile on his face: "I just played with it so gently, and then all the people''s lines of destiny were entwined. Their actions, decisions and even their thinking were guided and controlled by me."


    "Who are you? Don''t play the devil in front of me. " Nancy is already secretly preparing to fight back.


    "Who am I? My name is Li Changshan. "


    "Li Changshan?" Nancy frowned.


    She doesn''t remember such a number in the world of spirituality.


    "You''re special, but you''re still a little immature. If you become strong enough in the future, you can come to me and become one of us."


    It''s not easy for Nancy to trust others. After quietly brewing, she suddenly threw a bottle of magic water at Li Changshan.


    However, when the magic water was less than a foot away from Li Changshan, it suddenly stopped and condensed into a water ball in the mid air.


    "I said, you''re not strong enough, and you''re not smart enough, and you shouldn''t go to a stronger existence."


    "You think a few words will make me back?"


    "Then how do you want to leave? Need me to cut off your hands and feet? Or step on your body? "

 Chapter 2274

    A strange voice came from behind, just as she hesitated to leave.


    "Li Changshan, stop playing."


    Nancy jerked back and looked back.


    It was a woman with short red hair, heavy make-up, low cut dress and short skirt.


    This woman is also an oriental face.


    The woman just looked at Nancy lightly.


    For a moment, Nancy felt like she was being stared at by dangerous creatures.


    The cold hairs all over the body are standing up.


    Danger! This woman is extremely dangerous!!


    "OK, Honglian, don''t scare the children. Let''s go." Li Changshan finished the game with a smile.


    The woman named Honglian looks at Nancy again, which keeps up with Li Changshan.


    Nancy''s face was uncertain. She looked at Li Changshan and Honglian who had left and her companion.


    They didn''t seem to know at all that two unexpected guests had just come.


    They are still fighting with each other, as if they regard other people as their enemies.


    After Li Changshan and Honglian left, Li Changshan''s face suddenly darkened.


    "Has Zhuo lost his hand?"


    "I don''t know the details, but he seems to have missed." Red lotus said.


    "What''s the matter now? Zhang Tianyi hasn''t been put into the game as a chess piece. Once he gets in the way, we are not his opponents together."


    "I can''t help it. I''ll go to the meeting with the boss first and see how the boss arranges it." Red lotus said.


    The two will soon make up with each other.


    The eldest brother in their mouth is sitting on a stone, with one hand on his temple, like falling asleep.


    There was a man in black on the left side of the eldest brother. His face was extremely ugly, and he was a little annoyed.


    On the right is a woman standing with a dressing box in her hand, dressed in front of the mirror on the dressing box. She doesn''t seem to pay attention to the tense atmosphere in front of her.


    "Boss." Li Changshan came up and called for the boss.


    The eldest brother narrowed his eyes slightly and looked at Li Changshan and Honglian coming back.


    "Well, back."


    "What''s the situation now?" Asked Li Changshan.


    "Let it be clear." The eldest said quietly.


    "According to the original plan, we designed to send Zhang Tianyi into the scarlet battlefield, make him become a chess piece in the scarlet battlefield, and then release the red devil, but I don''t know why, the transmission device triggered, but Zhang Tianyi was not transmitted in."


    "Will it be that other people meet the conditions you set inadvertently, so others take the place of Zhang Tianyi and send it inside?" Asked Li Changshan.


    "It''s impossible. Although I have arranged a lot of transport devices in the whole waste land collection, that device is specially reserved for Zhang Tianyi, and that transport device also has certain conditions. Except for Zhang Tianyi, other people can''t trigger it."


    "Did Zhang Tianyi trigger it, but he cracked it again?"


    "I believe he can crack it, but the transmission happened in a flash. He has no time to crack it."


    "Explained so many, the result is not to end in failure." Said the dresser disdainfully.


    "Well, now is not the time to blame anyone. There is a great risk in calculating Zhang Tianyi. It''s not unexpected that Zhang Yiqing failed." The boss interrupted the dressing woman: "we can only go step by step now. If we really want to pair with Zhang Tianyi, we need to be prepared in advance, and don''t act rashly at that time."


    "Don''t look for me when it''s convenient to fight. I can''t help you." Li Changshan said quietly.


    He wasn''t powerless, but he really didn''t want to have a hand with Zhang Tian.


    With his actual combat ability, Zhang Tian''s move is no different from suicide.


    "You''d better not do it if you can." The boss said in a low voice: "that old guy''s strength is really too strong. Even if we join hands and make full preparations in advance, it''s hard to guarantee that we can leave all over."


    The eldest looked at Li Changshan again: "Lao Li, do you have any way to make Zhang Tianyi change his original intention?"


    "How can it be? I''m not a fairy. The old man''s accomplishments are so much higher than mine. I was careless before. I slightly distorted his thinking decision. The second time, it''s impossible."


    "Boss, since this mistake is caused by me, I am responsible for it. Zhang Tianyi will be resisted by me." Said Zhuo Yiqing seriously.


    "You? Are you sure you can stop him? "


    "Half an hour. I can hold him back for half an hour at most."


    "Why, when are you going to talk big? You say that you can block Zhang Tian for half an hour. All of us can''t guarantee that you can block him for half an hour, and you''ll be speechless by yourself." The dressing woman began to attack the turbid one with sharp and sour words again.


    It''s no wonder that people have a strange attitude towards dressing women.The eldest doesn''t pay attention to the thin words of the dressing woman, but seriously looks at the turbid one.


    "Can you really promise to block Zhang Tian for half an hour?"


    "I can."


    "Well, half an hour! As long as you finish the task, then you can let go of your mistakes. "


    The eldest brother stood up and said, "let''s go to meet the red devil, Bai Shui. Are you dressed?"


    Only then did the woman put away her dressing box, and her face was rarely serious.


    "Let''s take us there, after all."


    Turbid a count nods, throw a dice at random, dice in roll fall, turn to four.


    In a flash, the dice shot a light, covering the eldest brother, Li Changshan, red lotus and white water.


    Then the figure of the four disappeared in front of the turbid one.


    The expression of anger and regret disappeared and a meaningful smile appeared on his face.


    The next moment, four people appear in the sky of scarlet battlefield.


    "It''s so scarlet. It looks like he''s really coming out."


    "It''s a strong breath. Even if it''s not completely free from the shackles of the seal, it''s just this breath. I''m afraid it''s just going after Zhang Tianyi."


    "Zhang Tianyi''s cultivation is profound, but his means are far more than that. Since he became famous, no one has been able to explore his limits, including some of the characters of our tributaries."


    "That old man is so powerful?"


    "It''s more powerful than you think. It''s not a boast that the outside world regards that old man as the strongest man in the spiritual world."


    "Eh, there is a battle over there. Let''s go and have a look." Said Li Changshan.


    Four people came to the top of the battlefield and saw the battle below.


    "What a strong physique, who is the man? When will such a number of people emerge from the Eastern spiritual world? "


    "Although he has a superb physique, how can his breath be so weak?"

 Chapter 2275

    Chen Zhu looked at the four figures that had passed through the air.


    Although Chen''s perception is limited, Chen''s vision is not limited.


    So when they got close, Chen Yu found them.


    The eldest brother, Li Changshan, Hong Lian and the dressing woman looked down at Chen Yu, and then looked at angel, Bai Antu, filar and otrando behind Chen Yu.


    "That woman is..."


    "A poor man abandoned by the whole world." Li Changshan smiled and said, "I just helped her a little."


    When they saw Li Changshan, they had already seen his bad taste.


    He just likes to look around for some special people, then give some help, and then charge high interest.


    For example, India, her scarlet magic is almost impossible to practice.


    Under the arrangement of Li Changshan, she delivered it here.


    Here she got what she was searching for, scarlet gas.


    Indilia thought she was lucky.


    In fact, her fate has been secretly manipulated.


    Li Changshan controls more than a hundred people like indiia.


    Of course, the vast majority of people are controlled by Li Changshan without knowing it.


    They can''t give anything back to Li Changshan.


    However, as long as one or two of them succeed, Li Changshan''s return is also quite rich.


    Just then, the ground shook violently.


    A huge crack in the Cross began to spread.


    A body rose from under the huge crack.


    The body closed its eyes and had blonde hair.


    The whole body is full of divinity.


    Everyone''s head has an idea: God!


    The body rising from the crack is God.


    However, it is only a body now, without any soul or consciousness.


    "Has it started?" Li Changshan and others looked at the body of the God.


    At this time, a red tentacle stretched out among the cracks.


    Those tentacles are made of scarlet gas.


    But the scarlet air was much stronger than that of India.


    The red tentacles curled up the body of God.


    Chen Yu eyebrows a pick, that thing wants to occupy the body of God!


    He can''t let this happen in front of him.


    Chen Yu''s body shape moved and rushed towards the body of God.


    But the next moment, Chen Yu hit his head against an invisible wall, and the whole man ejected to the ground.


    "Now is the key time. Please don''t let the irrelevant people get involved in our plan." The boss raised his hand and said.


    Chen Yu stood up in a rather awkward way. The impact just now was not light.


    It''s almost that Chen just used all the power to give back to himself.


    Chen looked at the four men in the air and at the top of the cross.


    "That is to say, you are behind the plot? Did you send me here, too? "


    "It will be hungry when it comes out, so it needs a lot of food to fill its stomach, and then it can communicate normally." The eldest said calmly: "and you! As food, it should look like food. "


    Just when all the people were paying attention to Chen Yu, a golden light came down from the sky without any sign.


    "Sword of arbitration, evil, obliteration!"


    Only saw Matthew holding the sword edge full of brilliant power, the sword point to stab down.


    Matthew''s wings are extremely holy.


    The divine power runs directly through heaven and earth.


    But there is another figure faster than Matthew.


    I saw the body of red lotus move, blocking in front of Matthew.


    At this time, Matthew''s trend is from top to bottom, and he can''t turn at all, and his sword power is even more indomitable.


    In a flash, the golden arbitration sword directly penetrated the chest of red lotus.


    But Honglian didn''t look seriously injured. The arbitration sword that penetrated her chest and back didn''t bring out blood, but the flames of monsters.


    Matthew realized that it was not right and wanted to pull back.


    But red lotus grabbed Matthew''s arms, and Matthew''s arms also felt burning.


    The flames of monstrosity are spreading from the red lotus''s palms to Matthew''s arms.


    "Come on, don''t run away."


    Matthew''s heart was startled, especially the burning pain.


    Matthew suddenly raised his sword and made a stroke up.


    The sword of arbitration from Honglian''s chest has been passing through her head, almost cutting off her upper body.


    But Honglian is still intact. Her upper body is divided into two bodies and two heads.


    "Do it!" Chen Chu murmured and started at the same time with angel, boantu, filar and otrando behind him.The boss looked at Chen Yu and others: "I''ve been waiting for you for a long time."


    I saw the eldest brother clap at people across the sky.


    The eldest brother''s palm turned into a giant Buddha''s palm and pressed down on everyone.


    Chen Xun suddenly accelerated and disappeared in mid air.


    The eldest brother was a little surprised. Chen Yu''s speed was a little beyond his expectation.


    In a blink of an eye, Chen Yu has appeared behind Matthew and Honglian.


    Chen Yu punched through the back of red lotus.


    One of Honglian''s heads turned 180 degrees.


    "Fool..."


    Honglian''s voice just fell, suddenly I felt uncomfortable.


    Chen Yu''s fist inlaid in the back of the red lotus is devouring the flesh and blood of the red lotus and her energy with the mouth of a glutton.


    "You Help me! " Red lotus was shocked and cried out.


    "Stupid." The woman suddenly put away her dressing mirror and split her foot sideways.


    Bang -


    Chen was kicked out directly.


    The fire of the red lotus on the body soared.


    "All to my death!" Red lotus has also been angry.


    At this time, Matthew saw the red lotus fire approaching, and immediately protected his body with the power of holy light.


    But the power of the fire of red lotus is far beyond his expectation.


    In the moment when the fire of red lotus touched his holy light, Matthew''s holy light power directly disintegrated.


    The fire of red lotus spread to Matthew.


    "Ah ah..." Matthew made a miserable cry, and the whole man fell to the ground, rolling and wailing.


    Chen Yu saw Matthew''s tragedy not far away, and the dark magma immediately spread over Matthew''s body.


    Chen felt that the dark magma was evaporating away.


    But Chen can''t care so much at this time.


    If you don''t mind, Matthew will definitely be burned by the fire of the red lotus.


    Fortunately, Chen Yu''s timely treatment, Matthew''s red lotus fire was consumed.


    Matthew was sent to Chen Yu by dark magma.


    At this moment, Matthew''s original natural and elegant demeanor has disappeared, and his body is burned in a large area.


    "You are miserable." Chen can''t help but sarcastically: "but I''m much better at your senses."


    Matthew looked at Chen Yu weakly: "at least I''m not dead, am I Thank you. Why is it so much better for my senses? "


    "You''re handsome now."


    "You''re just not dead. You''re going to die soon!"


    The furious red lotus appeared on the head of Chen Yu and Matthew.

 Chapter 2276

    Chen Yu suddenly raised his right arm, and a fire of red lotus burst out, which was equally angry and terrifying.


    "Ah..." Red lotus issued a sad cry and fell directly from the sky.


    Chen Zhao looks at Honglian in surprise. He doesn''t even think that this move can be so effective.


    Originally, the red lotus was burning.


    Chen Yu thought she was immune to the fire of red lotus.


    But I didn''t expect to absorb the fire of her red lotus through the mouth of the glutton, and then reflect back.


    It would have such an unexpected effect.


    "You see, I didn''t expect to avenge you so soon."


    Matthew looked at Chen Yu with a wry smile.


    He also didn''t expect Chen Yu to beat Honglian so easily.


    "But you don''t have time to relax yet." Matthew lay on the ground, looking at the two enemies from behind Chen Yu''s head.


    Chen Chu looks up at the eldest brother and the dresser.


    The eldest brother looked at the red lotus on the ground, and his face looked very ugly. When he looked at Chen Yu, he saw a rage in his eyes: "it seems that he looked down on you."


    The air on the woman''s body began to increase, and she was obviously in a state of preparation.


    "I haven''t seen Honglian so miserable for a long time."


    At this time, not far away, Li Changshan said, "boss, this guy''s life is too hard, I can''t move him, don''t be careless."


    "Good! Good! " The eldest brother''s eyes burst out with a pure light: "yellow ghost green clothes, set it for me!"


    In a flash, Chen Yu felt that his body was filled with lead, and every movement was even more important.


    At the same time, the makeup woman''s skin turned dark gold.


    Chen''s eyebrows are raised, which is very similar to Chen''s own moves and integrates elements into his body.


    At the moment of Chen Yu''s surprise, the attack of the dressing woman came.


    Come on! It''s too fast to describe.


    People''s eyes can only catch a golden light at most.


    The next moment, Chen''s chest burst, and Chen followed him out.


    Once again, the golden light accelerated to catch up with thousands of bombardments on Chen''s way out.


    Bombardment -


    bombardment after bombardment, all the time, Chen Zhu was bombarded into the ground crack. At last, the woman followed a heavy flying kick, Chen Zhu was directly hit into the magma in the crack.


    "Hoo..." Just then the woman stopped, and a puff of steam came out behind her.


    The gold on the body recedes, and the dressing woman takes out her dressing mirror again, as if she has only done something inconspicuous.


    "I lost all my makeup." The woman began to make up again.


    Matthew was very sad to see Chen Yu fall into the crack magma.


    At this time, the red tentacles not far away have completely wrapped the body of the God.


    Then the red tentacles began to disintegrate into scarlet gas, and then into the body of God.


    Ahhh - ahhh -


    the body of God began to breathe heavily.


    The next moment, the body of God suddenly opened its eyes, which were a pair of scarlet pupils.


    But his whole body rippled with the breath of the great bank.


    A golden wheel of light forms behind the body of God.


    The body raised its palm and watched carefully.


    "Is this the body of God? It''s a terrible monster. "


    The red devil has completely occupied the body.


    He is also known as a monster.


    But in his monster''s mouth, God also exists as a monster.


    Even if the God has died, only the body remains.


    He was still amazed.


    "Hello, Mr. adalu." The eldest brother slowly fell in front of the red devil and called him by his real name.


    The red devil is regarded by the church as a great evil.


    But his identity is rarely known.


    He is not a pure devil.


    His predecessor was also a member of the church, and also the top of the church.


    Lost in a power struggle involving the church Pope.


    It turned him into the evil camp.


    He opened the dungeon of the church at that time and released all the evil creatures and demons in custody.


    And every evil creature released by him needs to give up a drop of blood essence and be enslaved by him.


    It is by absorbing those blood essence that he transforms himself into an indescribable monster.


    He also led to the church''s First Crusade.


    The red devil looked at the eldest: "I have already abandoned the human name."


    "Then I need to call you the red devil?"


    "Or scarlet." The red devil naturally said, "I like to cooperate with you easterners. Even the vows of a thousand years ago, you still abide by them and carry them out to the end."With a faint smile on his face, the eldest brother said, "now it''s the scarlet God''s turn. You have completed your vow."


    "I''m hungry." Said the red devil.


    "I have prepared a feast for you." The eldest said quietly.


    The red devil looked at Matthew and smiled a little, licking his lips.


    Then I looked at Angie, boantu, Philo and otrando.


    "Good quality, but less quantity." It is needless to say that the red devil hates the church.


    "You can see the whole battlefield."


    The red devil suddenly releases his perception.


    In a flash, the whole scarlet battlefield fell into his perception range.


    But the red devil''s eyes fell into the cracks.


    "What''s in there?" The red devil didn''t know whether he was talking to himself or asking the boss.


    "It''s just a roasted body." The eldest said quietly.


    All of a sudden, the magma in the crack rises without any sign, and it rushes hundreds of meters high.


    Everyone was startled by the sudden sight.


    I saw a figure come out of the magma.


    "Eh? He''s not dead? " The eldest brother and the dresser were all in consternation.


    Matthew and others are naturally extremely happy. They also did not expect Chen Zhu to die.


    Although I don''t understand why Chen Yu didn''t die.


    But it doesn''t matter anymore.


    As long as people are not dead, it is more important than anything.


    Once again, the woman put away her mirror and looked at Chen Yu with some anger in her eyes.


    "What if I didn''t die? I can beat you once, I can beat you twice."


    After all, the dressing woman once again performed the same skill, covering her body with a layer of dark gold.


    It''s the breakthrough of the world.


    Click to wipe -


    but when the dresser reappears, it is found that Chen Yu has already held the dresser upside down.


    One leg of the dresser is firmly grasped by Chen Yu and has been obviously twisted.


    "Ah..." The dresser doesn''t understand.


    Everyone doesn''t understand what happened.


    But this result actually happened.


    "I got you."

 Chapter 2277

    "Let go!! Let go! "


    The woman in the dressing room was shocked, angry and forced to bear the sharp pain. The other foot kicked Chen Yu from the bottom to the top.


    But the other foot was also caught by Chen.


    Chen Yu did not have a little pity for jade, and directly broke it.


    "Ah..."


    Chen Yu threw the dressing woman on the ground.


    The dresser is holding her hands on the ground, trying to escape from Chen Yu.


    All of a sudden, a golden light shot at Chen Yu without any sign.


    The light flashed on Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu was blown out again.


    Chen Yu didn''t know how many times he suffered today.


    Since he entered the scarlet battlefield.


    It seems that everyone can give themselves that twice.


    Matthew watched Chen Yu stand up again.


    Unexpected, but within expectations.


    He doesn''t know how many times Chen Yu was attacked today.


    But no matter what kind of attack, no matter how many times Chen was attacked, he could stand up again.


    He really doubted whether Chen''s body was made of iron or not.


    Although it is known that Chen Yu is a strengthening department, the flesh body of the strengthening department psychics must be much stronger than other types of psychics.


    However, Chen Yu was attacked several times, all of which were beyond the specification.


    This kind of super standard attack may lose half of one''s life.


    But Chen can stand up undamaged every time.


    How strong is his body?


    Chen Yu looks at the demon Xiang Hong: "the body you occupy now looks very valuable."


    The red devil looked at Chen Yu and said, "now it belongs to me."


    "I''m in love. Give it to me." Chen Zhuli said straightly and forcefully.


    As he said, the red devil must let it out.


    Matthew''s face was heavy and worried.


    The red devil and the body of God.


    How horrible would he be?


    Matthew could hardly imagine.


    Now, Chen Yu is still trying to provoke the red devil.


    In Matthew''s opinion, it''s no different from suicide.


    There are strong enemies around, let alone the red devil.


    Even other people, Chen Yu is not sure to win.


    Just then, indilia came to the red devil.


    As the Red Devils untie the seal, indilia''s power has also been fully improved.


    And her hatred of Chen Yu also reached the extreme.


    The red devil has a disdainful smile on his face.


    He obviously hasn''t faced up to Chen Yu, the enemy.


    The red devil points to the wounded red lotus on the ground. A golden light mixed with a ray of scarlet falls on the body of the dresser.


    The dressing woman''s legs are recovering at a rate visible to the naked eye.


    Before long, the dresser stood up again.


    Later, the red devil cured the red lotus by the same means.


    The burn on Honglian''s body receded and restored the glory of the past.


    But the fire of the red lotus in her body is more vigorous, which is the fire containing her anger and hatred.


    "You have to beat them first." The red devil said with a smile.


    "A group of defeated soldiers. Do you expect them to delay for you? Buy you time? "


    "You say I''m procrastinating?" The red devil was angry. "Kill him."


    "Of course, this is our business." The eldest nodded and turned to Chen Yu: "can you not struggle? Let''s have a good time ending this farce. "


    Matthew walked hard to Chen Yu''s side, and now he had a large area of burns.


    However, he still came to Chen Yu''s side, intending to use his last little strength to fight with him.


    "Matthew, don''t come here and be a burden to me. Go and be a quiet audience."


    Matthew wryly smiled, "I still have the strength to fight."


    He didn''t think Chen could win by himself.


    Even if Zhang Tianyi is replaced, I''m afraid there is no possibility of winning in the face of this situation.


    A demon who occupies the body of God, and the demon can''t be killed.


    It''s a hopeless combination.


    There are also a group of mysterious but powerful psychics.


    He couldn''t think of any way Chen could win.


    Chen Yu also showed a serious expression.


    "Well, if I really lie down, you can come back and take over. Now, I''ll be a patient at ease."


    "Don''t push it, you''ll die together!"


    Red lotus suddenly launched an attack, and a new flame broke out around her body.


    At this moment, Honglian is stronger than ever before, and she should be angry.The dark magma blocked the new flame and wrapped Chen Yu and Matthew.


    But the flame apparently restrained the dark magma.


    This is something that has never happened in the past.


    The dark magma is evaporating under the fire of red lotus.


    Fortunately, Chen''s dark magma is large enough.


    After the fire and new stars disappear, the dark magma also gradually recedes.


    "Matthew, don''t get in my way, will you?"


    Matthew''s face is red. It''s the first time he''s been said to be in the way.


    But it is.


    Although he also wants to do his bit.


    But he couldn''t stop the enemy''s moves.


    Let alone give Chen Zhu a hand.


    "All right."


    All of a sudden, the dresser also launched an attack.


    Her skin became darker, with a metallic sheen.


    More fierce and cruel than before.


    She has no reservations.


    She has already suffered losses on Chen Yu.


    She knew that if she didn''t give all her strength, she would lie down soon.


    This is against the normal speed and strength, which makes Chen Yu have to show more strength.


    That line! Breakthrough -


    but it is an invisible force falling from nothingness that follows.


    It falls directly on the top of Chen Yu''s head.


    However, Chen was prepared for this time.


    The ground is cracked and smashed, and Chen Yu stands towering.


    The attack on the dresser has also come.


    Chen Chu punched and the woman in the dressing room was thrown out.


    "Yellow ghost green clothes, definitely!" The boss roared.


    But this time, he found that the last time was very relaxed, this time incredibly hard.


    Chen Yu''s body shape is a meal. He once again finds that his hands and feet are as hard to move as lead.


    And the power of heaven and earth fell again.


    "Drink..." Chen Yu had a big drink, and his strength was improved again.


    The power of the heaven and the earth is also strengthened once again, and a great power comes from the sky.


    Boom -


    in the sale of cigarettes, Chen was still standing still.


    The eldest one spits out blood and looks pale.


    "How can it be?"


    "Boss, his life style has skyrocketed. This guy is terrible." Cried Li Changshan.


    One way! Chen Yu once again improved his strength.


    Similarly, the power of heaven and earth has increased again.


    Roar -


    one after another great power comes from the sky.


    Not enough, this power is not enough to fight against the power of this world!


    Then enhance


    This time, Chen Yu is also engaged in the power of this world.


    Dark assimilation! Chen''s strength increased geometrically again.


    Isn''t that enough? Eyes of power! Double the power.


    At this time, the whole scarlet battlefield was shaking.


    All the people on the ground are unstable.

 Chapter 2278

    Chen Yu constantly confronts the power of heaven and earth.


    It''s not a good feeling.


    The power of heaven and earth will increase as much as Chen Yu improves.


    On the contrary, the attacks of those around us can be ignored.


    The great power fell on Chen Yu''s head and spread out from him.


    The ground vibrated violently.


    It''s not only the scarlet battlefield, but also the wasteland above the scarlet battlefield.


    The whole collection of waste soil was teetering in the violent vibration.


    The red devil''s face slightly coagulated, and he felt the terror power emanating from Chen Yu.


    It''s a force that''s barely under him.


    And he seems to be fighting an invisible enemy.


    Red Devils certainly don''t talk about chivalry.


    He won''t miss such a good chance.


    The red devil''s arms are outspread, and countless spheres appear in the air around him.


    The sphere is like the sun, shining with golden light.


    "Die for me!"


    All the golden balls are emitting a golden ray in an instant.


    And all the rays point to the middle Chen.


    In a flash, Chen was surrounded by golden rays.


    There is no angle to avoid the countless rays.


    All of us are blinded by the golden glow.


    The golden glow lasted only about a second.


    But people''s sight gradually recovered after more than ten seconds.


    Matthew was even more anxious. He was the first to recover his eyesight.


    After all, his holy light magic is very similar to the attack of the red devil.


    All of them are so resplendent and resplendent.


    So he has some immunity, or adaptability, to gold.


    He saw Chen Yu, who was still standing there.


    But he was all bloodstained.


    There are countless blood holes all over the chest and back.


    Indilia was overjoyed to see Chen Yu seriously injured.


    Go straight to Chen.


    "Be careful!" Matthew got up in a hurry, but he didn''t take two steps and fell on the ground.


    When he opened his eyes again, what he saw was that half of her body was leaning back.


    At the moment, Chen Yu''s chest is undulating, and the wound around him has brought him severe pain.


    Chen Yu''s eyes, with some ferocity, swept all the enemies on the scene.


    "All of you are going to die!" Chen Yu growled.


    "Arrogance! I don''t know when I die. " The woman in dressing suddenly attacked Chen Yu.


    The dressing woman has no reservation. Her speed is so fast that she can''t even react to her own.


    Of course, as long as the attack path is a straight line, there is no problem.


    But when she stopped, she looked down and saw that her right arm and shoulder were gone.


    She looked back and found Chen Yu with his back to her and her lost arm in his hand.


    And she also found that Chen''s arm, like himself, had a metallic color.


    And the color of the metal is slowly spreading to the whole body.


    The gods!


    Chen''s body began to grow, and gold began to cover his whole body.


    One, two, three times


    Chen Yu''s power has been leaping again.


    The vibration of the earth is more intense.


    All that can fly is in the air.


    And I can''t even stand when I can''t fly.


    Matthew and other people who are seriously injured are suffering greatly from the earthquake.


    Li Changshan''s face changed. He felt the terror of Chen Yu.


    At this moment, he finally understood why Zhang Tianyi failed to transmit in, but Chen Yu did.


    One of the transmission conditions of Zhuo Yiqing is the limitation of power.


    If you can''t reach that strength, you can''t start the transmission.


    However, Chen Yu obviously achieved Zhang Tian''s strength.


    Even now, what he shows is more terrifying power.


    ¡­¡­


    "Is this Chen''s breath? Where is he? Is he trying to unlock his power? " Baifra saw that the whole wilderness was falling apart.


    From the bottom up, the power of terror continues to ravage everything here.


    The huge building image is collapsing, the streets are beginning to crack, and there are even large areas of subsidence in some places.


    In this environment, casualties are inevitable.


    And judging by the scale of the disaster, I''m afraid the casualties will not be small.As a new upper Qing Dynasty strongman, baifra clearly felt how huge this power was.


    Compared with that, his magic is not at the same level.


    Of course, baifra''s position is very clear.


    In his opinion, Chen Yu is a veteran of the upper Qing Dynasty, and it is normal that he has a gap with him.


    And after the upper Qing Dynasty, the gap in every small realm may be several times or even dozens of times.


    Of course, I know it''s the same thing, but baifra is still shocked by the breath.


    ¡­¡­


    "What happened? Damn... " Winder watched his lab crumble, his face filled with rage.


    Zhang Tian walks to the door with Kelly and ivy.


    "Wendy, it looks like it''s going to be destroyed. Let''s go."


    "Zhang Tianshi, what''s the matter? Is it because the seal was untied? "


    "I don''t know, but this vibration is not the reason why the seal is untied Maybe it''s related, but it''s not the thing in the seal. "


    "Who did that? Damn it, if the shaking goes on like this, the whole collection of wasteland will be destroyed. "


    Wende and Zhang Tian walk out of the building with Kelly and ivy, and the building collapses.


    Kelly and Evelyn look at the end of the day.


    The earth is crumbling, and the buildings in front of us are collapsing.


    "Master Tianshi, is this really artificial?" Kelly asked in horror.


    Zhang Tianyi nodded silently: "yes, and you know that person."


    "You mean Chen? "


    "Well, it looks like he''s in a lot of trouble, and he''s using such force." Zhang Tianyi looks up at the sky.


    There seems to be something brewing in the gray sky.


    All of a sudden, the earth broke into an unparalleled crack.


    Kelly''s feet were empty, and suddenly she felt weightless.


    The next moment, Kelly let out a scream and the whole person fell down.


    Zhang Tian catches Kelly one by one: "be careful. You''ll die if you fall here."


    Suddenly, the sky burst into a circle, followed by a light column from the sky.


    It''s not so much the light column as the electric column. The electric column is like a skyscraper.


    Zhang Tianyi''s eyes were wide and his face was full of consternation.


    The light column was not far away from him. He could feel the power of the column.


    But he was even more shocked by the significance of the pole.


    It''s a fabulous sight, the scourge.

 Chapter 2279

    In the scarlet battlefield, when people see the rock strata above their heads torn apart.


    Everyone thought that was a way out.


    But the light of terror fell from the sky.


    Directly hit Chen Yu.


    The terrible shock drove everyone back in an instant.


    "Ah..." Chen Yu felt it, but ten million times that of others.


    What Chen feels is that heaven and earth are all pressing on him.


    Even if Chen''s all laws are unified, even if it is Chen''s dark assimilation, even if it is his eyes of power, or even the apotheosis of the great spirit, it is difficult to resist the huge oppression.


    The thunder contained in this light column is not valid for Chen Yu.


    But what really makes Chen Yu feel pain is that it''s like real oppression.


    Can''t stop it! I can''t stop it!


    Even if Chen Yu holds the power of hundreds of millions of Jun, it seems so insignificant in the face of the power of heaven and earth.


    Li Changshan looked at the pillar of light running through the heaven and earth.


    "Boss, we don''t need to do it. That guy is dying. His life is weakening." Said Li Changshan.


    The eldest brother breathed a long sigh of relief. I have to say that Chen Yu put a lot of pressure on him.


    Even if the four of them join hands, I''m afraid it''s hard to beat that guy.


    But Chen Yu''s thinking is very clear at the moment.


    Unprecedented clarity.


    This kind of power is absolutely impossible to resist the movement in Chen Yu''s heart.


    Even Zhang Tianyi will be crushed by this force.


    Let this power be your own.


    Chen Yu suddenly removed the divination of the great spirit, but directly absorbed the power in the same way as the divination of the great spirit.


    The basic principle of divination is to absorb the aura between heaven and earth. The effect of divination can be improved as much as the strength of the body can bear the aura.


    Chen''s method is only a temporary one.


    Now he had no choice but to be crushed by the force of heaven and earth.


    Or we can plunder this force and turn it into our own.


    Of course, the risk of doing so is not small.


    Because this is an energy that Chen has never been exposed to.


    The nature of this energy is unknown to Chen.


    It''s like a person running to a factory and stuffing raw materials into his mouth.


    No one is sure whether the raw material can be eaten or whether it is poisonous.


    Of course, the cultivation system of the spiritual world is more complicated.


    Can an external energy enter the body to create this energy?


    For example, Chen Yu, now, let the force of the heaven and the earth enter the body, so the potential must discharge his existing energy out of the body.


    But after the force of heaven and earth enters the body, can the body produce homogeneous energy?


    If we can''t produce the same kind of energy, even if Chen Zhu absorbs more energy, no matter how huge it is, he will run out of energy one day.


    If the body can produce the same energy, then it can solve the problem.


    But for Chen, the choice is not difficult.


    There is also a good choice between death and survival.


    Chen Zhu inhales this energy directly into the body.


    All of a sudden, what Chen felt was tingling.


    "Ah..."


    This energy is just too violent.


    As if to destroy everything.


    All cells seem to be destroyed by this force.


    However, Chen''s huge vitality also began to run crazy and consumed.


    The vitality of Chen Yu is pouring wildly.


    Once Chen''s vitality is exhausted, it will be death waiting for him.


    Suddenly, the evolutionary system in Chen''s body changed again.


    Chen Yu saw it and saw it in his body.


    We see that every cell is changing.


    The energy that enters the body is being cut into countless individuals.


    Then the cells in the body begin to absorb energy regularly.


    Gradually, Chen found that the sting disappeared.


    Instead, it''s a sense of fasting.


    Hungry! Chen Yu found that he had an appetite for the power of heaven and earth that fell on him.


    Chen Ji began to devour the power of the heaven and earth.


    The cells in the body are still evolving and adapting to the power of heaven and earth.


    Suddenly, Li Changshan''s face changed.


    "What''s the matter? What''s the matter? "


    "He''s not dead His vitals are growing. "


    "Not dead? How is that possible? How could he survive that shock? "


    The light column is weakening, obviously.But in the light column, another figure is emerging.


    What Chen Yu felt was totally different from the deification of the great spirit.


    Just as Chen Yu was still immersed in his different forms of divination.


    Countless golden lights shot at Chen Yu again.


    Chen Zhu''s heart moved and his body suddenly turned pure white.


    In a flash, countless golden lights penetrated his body directly.


    Energizing! Chen found that he could be energized.


    The red devil could not help frowning when he saw Chen''s energetic form.


    Chen Yu made him feel very bad, very bad.


    At this time, Chen Yu gave up the study of his new form and turned to the devil of Xianghong.


    In an instant, Chen Yu directly turned into a streamer, gathering his real body again in front of the red devil.


    Chen Yu turns a blind eye to the red devil in front of him, but looks back to where he was just now.


    Just now, I was about a thousand meters away, but I moved so far in a flash.


    This made Chen Yu very curious about his speed just now.


    It must not be the speed of light, but it must be faster than the original speed.


    Chen''s fastest speed can reach more than Mach 40.


    It''s about ten kilometers in a second. It''s about the fastest speed in technology.


    But at that moment, Chen felt that the speed of energy had increased significantly.


    However, it can also be understood that after the body is energized, the body''s quality will definitely tend to zero infinitely.


    The smaller the mass is, the faster the movement will be affected by the force.


    "Facing me, do you dare to wander?" The red devil suddenly grabs Chen Zhu.


    Chen Yu not only increased his speed, but also reached the point of horror.


    In the moment of the red devil''s move, Chen Yu also moves.


    The moment the red devil catches Chen''s body, Chen becomes energetic directly.


    The red devil''s attack failed.


    But Chen''s attack came as scheduled.


    Chen Yu''s palm touched the face of the red devil.


    Then, at the moment of being photographed, the red devil''s face seemed to be burned.


    The red devil stands up again. Chen Yu''s attack just now did not cause any substantial damage to him.


    The burn on his face soon disappeared.


    And this body is not his, so he has no pain.


    Only, the red devil felt a strong threat.

 Chapter 2280

    Matthew and others are already stupid.


    Although he and Angie and others are quite embarrassed.


    But now there seems to be a chance of a reversal.


    Chen Xun rubbed his palm.


    Turning to Matthew, who is not far away, he said, "let''s bounce off the bottom."


    "Ha ha Bottom bounce. " Matthew wryly smiled: "what''s your situation now?"


    "It looks like I''ve broken through."


    Chen felt the message from each cell.


    Every cell carries a huge amount of energy.


    From the biological point of view, Chen has transformed from human to non-human.


    As long as the elixir of yin and Yang is released, the cells will immediately absorb and become essence.


    As long as Chen Yu put up Xianli, the cells immediately become energy form.


    This is also the reason for the switch of energy form and entity form.


    At this moment, Chen Yu has no longer that bondage, from the body to the mind are suddenly bright.


    Chen Zhu''s eyes burst out a white light, and in an instant, he went straight to the red devil.


    Rumble -


    only the red devil can directly cause the explosion.


    "Chen Is this your breakthrough in the direction of Superman? But Superman''s is red ray. It''s better for you to learn a death ray. " Matthew joked.


    Chen Yu rubbed his forehead. The white light that just burst out of his eyes was not his own attack, but an accident.


    But I have to admit that Chen Yu was quite satisfied with the attack just now.


    Powerful and cool enough.


    After the sale of cigarettes, the red devil''s chest sank down, and there was a bloodstain on the corner of his mouth.


    Although he is now the body of God, but there is no glory of God.


    Some are just fierce eyes, and some are horrifying thoughts.


    "I acknowledge your strength." The red devil opens his mouth.


    Chen Yu did not focus on the red devil, but looked at his palm.


    The original white palm, first covered with a layer of black, then a layer of gold.


    Chen tried to use both dark assimilation and colossal divination on the basis of energy form, and the effect looked pretty good.


    Chen Yu was also worried about whether this new energy could coexist with darkness assimilation and giant deity.


    Now, it seems that my worry is superfluous.


    But unlike the assimilation of darkness and the deification of the great.


    This form of energy is permanent and does not last as long as darkness assimilates and the deity.


    The energy form can be maintained forever as long as Chen is willing.


    Chen can switch entity and energy form at will.


    In energy form, Chen can also use dark assimilation and apotheosis.


    There is no conflict among the three.


    And Chen has a new discovery.


    Originally, Chen Yu thought that after covering the dark assimilation and apotheosis under the energy form, he could use the strongest power without being attacked by the enemy, which was the most ideal state.


    But what Chen didn''t expect was that in this form, using dark assimilation and apotheosis, that energy would attach to the body surface.


    The red devil feels annoyed because Chen Yu once again ignores him.


    The red devil''s arms are held high, only to see a terrific red and gorgeous huge fireball converging on his head.


    The huge fireball, like the sun, is more than three kilometers in diameter.


    The whole scarlet battlefield was shrouded in the horror of that huge fireball.


    Even Chen Yu was scared by this horrible super fireball.


    If this thing falls on the ground, you may not die.


    But the scarlet battlefield, and even the wasteland above, all people will die.


    However, how to resist such a huge and horrible fireball?


    After thinking about it, Chen Yu decided to try dark magma.


    This is the first time Chen has no foundation at all.


    This super fireball has too much energy.


    "You die for me." The red devil pushes the super fireball.


    Chen can avoid to open, although this super ball of fire is not slow.


    But compared with Chen''s speed, it is the same as the ant''s crawling.


    But Chen can''t avoid it. He has no choice.


    When the super fireball rushed in front of Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu felt the size of the super fireball and his own insignificance.


    Suddenly, the dark magma burst out from Chen''s hands. Suddenly, the stars were covered with a huge black cloth, then shrouded in the super fireball.


    Soon, the entire super fireball was surrounded by dark magma.


    When the red devil saw that his attack had been stopped, he sneered."I''ve been waiting for you." The red devil shouted, "destroy me."


    Before Chen could breathe, he immediately felt that the wrapped super fireball had exploded inside the dark magma.


    The whole black curtain formed by the dark magma suddenly swelled up and was ready to burst at any time.


    As soon as Chen Yu''s face changed, the horror energy of super fireball was enough to destroy everything here.


    But now after being compressed by oneself, the energy that erupts again, will be more terrifying.


    Dark assimilation! Chen has no choice but to let the energy from the super fireball explosion pour out.


    Or try to transfer that energy.


    Chen Yu thought of this method now, and let himself bear this energy in an all-round way.


    At the moment of Chen''s dark assimilation, dark magma melts into Chen''s body.


    At the same time, it also brings the energy of destroying heaven and earth into Chen Zhu''s body.


    However, to Chen''s surprise.


    Although this energy is huge, it doesn''t make Chen Yu very uncomfortable.


    On the contrary, it gives Chen a sense of satisfaction, as well as a sense of propping up.


    Moreover, this energy is much worse than the previous forces of heaven and earth.


    Burp -


    Chen Zhu burps.


    Everyone was dumbfounded and looked at Chen Yu in amazement.


    That''s it?


    Is there anything wrong?


    But just then, Chen''s body changed again.


    Every cell of Chen was ignited.


    However, this time, the cells did not die out because of the power of destruction, just ignited Chen''s whole body.


    Chen was a little surprised. It seemed that the cells were digesting the energy.


    This time, Chen''s physical function has not changed.


    No evolution.


    In other words, this state is the acceptable state of the body.


    Chen began to speculate that the explosion energy generated by the super fireball just now should be regarded as the flame energy.


    After absorbing the flame energy, the energy form of the body becomes the flame form.


    If you absorb the energy of other attributes, will you also change into the corresponding energy form?


    Chen Yu looks at the devil of Xiang Hong and pounces on him.


    At the moment, Chen Yu''s speed is at its best.


    Red devil''s reaction is also very fast, but speed is not his strong point.


    He''s just barely enough to make a defensive gesture.

 Chapter 2281

    Bang -


    in a dull sound.


    Chen Yu made a fist.


    The fire that covers the fist doesn''t do much for the red devil.


    After all, this energy is his.


    But Chen''s power is not something he can resist.


    Whether it is the red devil himself or the body of the God that he encroaches on, he is not good at strength.


    You should know that Chen Yu killed Hercules at the beginning.


    And with pure power.


    Let alone the sun god.


    The red devils were blown out.


    The body of the red devil is burned by friction in the air, falling like a meteor.


    The ground disintegrated and the flames rose to the sky.


    Red Devils have a hard time getting up this time.


    Chen Yu''s fist caused great damage to the body of the God.


    What''s more terrifying is the energy attached to his fist.


    Not the fire on the fist, but the energy hidden under the fire.


    That energy did some damage to his soul.


    If not for the body of God for him to block the vast majority of damage, I''m afraid that this fist may directly let him die.


    This makes the red devil look terrible.


    He had never seen such a monstrous human being.


    At the time when he was sealed, if someone could fight with him, if someone could kill him, then he would not bother to seal him.


    Even in order to seal him, he used the remains of a noble God to suppress him.


    He even boldly planned the body of the God.


    It''s because he''s confident that no one can kill him.


    Even being sealed is part of his plan.


    However, it was sealed for thousands of years and successfully occupied the body of the God.


    But I didn''t expect to come out of the seal and meet this terrible enemy.


    The body of God has been seriously damaged.


    However, the red devil still uses the scarlet gas to repair the damaged body.


    But the red devil is not a God after all, and his strength is not enough to repair the body of God.


    Therefore, the parts repaired with scarlet gas have obvious distortion and variation.


    Chen can obviously feel that after that blow, the flame energy has been reduced a lot.


    It is different from other energy in Chen Yu.


    Chen''s Yin and Yang Qi can be obtained and transformed by taking cosmic rays in the sky every day.


    Xianqi is the most fundamental source of power for Chen Yu, which is obtained from the internal refining of yin and Yang.


    And also absorbed the energy transformed by the power of heaven and earth.


    Chen''s body evolved after absorbing this energy.


    Cells can not only store this energy, but also generate it by themselves.


    But the flame energy is different, the flame energy is completely foreign.


    The flame energy is more like Chen''s food.


    After eating, let Chen Yu have this energy characteristic temporarily.


    However, it is not absolutely owned and acquired.


    On the outskirts of the battlefield, the eldest brother, Li Changshan and the wounded red lotus and the dressing woman have all seen the situation in the middle of the battlefield.


    They didn''t expect a guy with no reputation.


    Actually, they can''t beat their partner, an ancient devil.


    The Red Devils are definitely not ordinary.


    He brought terror and turbulence to Europe in the middle ages.


    Gain the title of devil as a human.


    The red devil is definitely the first.


    The red devil that has ravaged the European continent for more than 100 years.


    Now I''m being hanged by a strange guy.


    This makes them a little bit less receptive to the result.


    Their cooperation with the Red Devils, the efforts of generations over the centuries.


    It''s not for such a result.


    "Boss, let''s go. For the sake of the red devil, it''s not worth taking us all in." Li Changshan said in an extremely calm tone.


    Of course the boss knows that.


    As long as we live, there is still a chance.


    But he just didn''t want to.


    All the layout, the efforts of generations over the centuries.


    But because of such an unexpected factor, an outsider''s disturbance.


    Let all their efforts and efforts go to nothing directly.


    How is he willing?


    "Boss, let''s go before the guy''s attention is on us." Li Changshan added.


    Chen''s attention at the moment is not just on them.


    Most of Chen''s energy is not even on the red devil.He is still studying some changes in his body.


    The situation inside and outside the battlefield, the strange calm.


    Everyone is watching Chen Yu.


    Waiting for Chen''s next move.


    Chen Zhu''s heart moved, and he concentrated that energy in his palm.


    Sure enough, that energy converges into an energy ball.


    Chen Yu looked at the energy ball in his hand and found the trace of the red devil. He threw it away.


    The Red Devils suffered a loss, so this time they were prepared for Chen''s next move.


    The golden energy barrier stands in front of the red devil.


    But the ball didn''t stop when it touched the golden energy barrier.


    But directly through the golden barrier.


    The golden barrier did not break down. The energy ball just left a round hole in the golden barrier.


    The red devil also did not expect that this energy ball could be so terrible.


    Actually, the golden barrier is penetrated directly.


    Boom -


    is another terrible explosion, and at the same time, it sets off a terrible impact.


    Chen Yu looked at the location of the explosion and his face was puzzled.


    That energy ball is really powerful.


    However, its characteristics are more concerned by Chen.


    It seems to have a strong penetration of energy.


    And the substance to the entity can explode at an instant.


    As for the power, if it is put in the eyes of others, it is amazing.


    However, in Chen''s view, this power can only be said to be more general.


    However, in terms of consumption, comparison can also be ignored.


    After a simple test, Chen roughly judged his changes.


    In terms of strength, Chen''s promotion is not great.


    But the increase in speed is Chen''s biggest gain.


    Chen has no exact speed data, but at least three times or more.


    There is also the energization of the body, which can make Chen Zhu defuse many attacks.


    In the past, Chen Yu''s physical attacks relied more on his strong body.


    Now it''s a direct immunity to physical attacks.


    At the same time, Chen developed some energy attack methods.


    However, for the time being, these energy attacks have not improved significantly in terms of pure destructive power.


    "Well? Want to run! " Chen Yu discovers that the red devil intends to use the smoke from the explosion to escape.


    Chen Yu instantly blocked the way of the Red Devil: "this road is not open."


    The red devil grabs Chen Yu directly. At the moment when he grabs his arms, the scarlet gas rushes to him.

 Chapter 2282

    The red devil has felt it.


    There is a clear gap between him and Chen Yu.


    Even with the body of God, he could not win Chen Yu.


    Continue to fight, will only tear to death more ugly.


    But he knew better that he could hardly escape from Chen Yu.


    To their level of existence, the perception has reached a terrifying situation.


    And their own breath is as conspicuous as a light bulb.


    Therefore, it is impossible to escape from Chen Yu.


    So the red devil came up with such a dangerous move.


    That is to seize Chen Yu''s body.


    And if it works.


    He could give up the body of God.


    Chen''s body is stronger than that of the gods.


    Of course, as long as the body of Chen Yu is acquired, then the body of the God is useless.


    But Chen is not waiting for such an opportunity.


    Chen Yu also caught the red devil.


    "It seems that our purpose is the same." Chen Yu looks at the red devil.


    The red devil was shocked.


    He felt a faint uneasiness.


    But by this time he had no time to think about the way out.


    He can only continue to try to invade Chen Yu''s body with scarlet gas.


    But at this time, Chen Yu grasped the red devil''s hands on both shoulders, and also spread out dark magma.


    The dark magma began to spread above the red devil''s neck, and then his snout and ears.


    The red devil was shocked to find that his scarlet spirit was invalid for Chen Yu.


    The dark magma of Chen Yu is eating the body of the God.


    Even his scarlet spirit is being eaten.


    "It seems that we have the same bloodline, but your scarlet gas doesn''t seem to match my dark magma." Chen Yu grinned.


    Same bloodline!? The red devil is frightened.


    He knows his own business.


    He didn''t have any demon lineage at first.


    He is a pure human being.


    It just absorbed and integrated a lot of demon''s blood essence.


    He didn''t know how much demon blood he had absorbed.


    And he didn''t know what kind of demon he was.


    As for the final transformation, the process of turning into a red devil, he did not know.


    He also used ancient magic, and combined some of his own ideas.


    Now, after Chen Yu''s words were broken, he understood his bloodline.


    In fact, Chen Yu knows the effect and transformation process of demon lineage better than the red devil.


    After all, Chen has also personally led the demonization process of several normal creatures.


    In addition, Chen has also carried out relevant research and experiments.


    Although he did not know the details of the Red Devils.


    But from the confused blood in his breath.


    He''s obviously fused with the blood of other demons.


    So we can roughly analyze the formation process of the red devil.


    He is likely to be a king of wrath and then merge with other demons.


    But the fusion process is not pure, leaving too many impurities of other lineages.


    This led to a great confusion in his power.


    In fact, Chen has used the same or similar methods.


    Chen Yu once devoured and fused other aliens and demons through dark magma.


    However, Chen''s lineage was given by Samuel himself.


    In blood, Chen Yu''s blood is more advanced than the red devil''s.


    It''s not that the more advanced the better, but the more advanced the bloodline is, the better.


    The red devil was terrified. He found that the scarlet gas had no effect on Chen Yu after he tried nothing.


    And he wanted to escape, but his body was firmly grasped by Chen Yu.


    You can''t escape


    In the end, the red devil can only choose to leave the body of God.


    A great deal of scarlet gas spreads out from the body of the God and escapes wildly.


    The red devil tried to escape in this way.


    "Don''t think about it anywhere."


    Seeing that the body of the God has lost its resistance, Chen Yu directly put it away.


    The dark magma shrouded in scarlet gas.


    It''s different from the scarlet gas swallowed from indiia before.


    The body of the red devil is innumerable times thicker than that of indilia.


    This is the real tonic pill.


    There was a look of horror in the scarlet air.


    He wants to escape crazily, even at the expense of splitting up several parts as bait.But Chen doesn''t care about all the tricks.


    Let the dark magma cover directly, forming an absolutely closed space.


    "If you don''t give me a living, we''ll die together!" The red devil roars wildly.


    "If you can, just come on."


    Soon Chen discovered what the red devil wanted to do.


    "Self explosion? It doesn''t mean much to me. What I want to devour is your origin. Even if you explode yourself, it doesn''t matter. "


    It''s meaningless even to know that Chen Yu is in the red devil''s body.


    But he has no way to go.


    Like combustible gas, scarlet gas is ignited in this closed and dark space.


    However, the self explosion of the red devil is not that kind of explosion, but the instant contraction of all the scarlet gas, into a sphere, and then the sphere radiates hundreds of millions of brilliance, spreading out in all directions.


    The enclosed space covered by dark magma is like a broken bag with air leakage.


    Chen Chen left his mouth and felt a little loss.


    The red devil''s self explosion didn''t hurt him.


    But the dark magma evaporated at least a quarter by his self explosion.


    And the scarlet gas he swallowed from him could not make up for the loss.


    Chen Chu sighed and looked up at the sky.


    The two eyes also looked down.


    The two sights are baifra and Zhang Tianyi.


    Chen Yu falls to the ground, looks at Matthew, and then pulls angel, boantu, Philharmonic and otrando to Matthew''s side.


    "It looks like nothing''s going on here. I have to go."


    "Don''t you take us up?" Matthew looked at Chen Yu and complained.


    "Someone came down to pick you up. I''m not in charge."


    "You are too irresponsible."


    "I''m not your father." Chen Yu rolled his eyes.


    "At the end of this trial, drink together." Said Matthew.


    "You''d better take care of the injury first. I''m afraid you''re going to break your face."


    "In our church, there are many healing magic, which is nothing."


    "It seems that my pity for you is superfluous. Let''s go. Goodbye."


    When Chen left, he saw old John fall from the crack.


    They looked at each other, then nodded to each other, which was a greeting.

 Chapter 2283

    As soon as Chen Yu came out of the crack, he saw the devastation.


    The whole wilderness has been destroyed.


    In that violent shock, and then Chen Yu''s battle with the red devil.


    The whole wasteland has been reduced to ruins.


    Looking at it, we can hardly see a complete building.


    At this time, the two figures came to Chen Zhu from different directions.


    One is baifra, the other is Zhang Tianyi.


    "Chen Yu."


    Zhang Tianyi first arrived in front of Chen Yu, and Baifu tightened up.


    When they came to Chen Yu''s face, they all watched him.


    At the same time, we used our own perception to explore Chen''s physical condition.


    "You are quite different now." Zhang Tianyi exclaimed, "your body is almost recast, just like the rebirth in the legend."


    Baifra did not understand Zhang Tianyi, but he was also very interested in Chen Yu.


    After all, Chen Yu''s current path is also the path he may take in the future.


    "I have changed a lot now?"


    "Ordinary people can''t see it, but it''s OK with my eyesight." Zhang Tianyi said: "I never thought that someone could walk in front of me, but at present, you are half a step ahead of me."


    "What realm am I now?"


    "Still in the upper Qing Dynasty." Zhang Tianyi said.


    "I thought I had passed the upper Qing Dynasty."


    "In ancient books, the state of the upper Qing Dynasty can be divided into spirituality, stillness, death and stillness. Now you are in the last step, the state of stillness."


    "And after me?"


    "No." Zhang Tianyi said: "there are only a few monks who can reach the upper Qing Dynasty in the past. For example, in our current era, there are several monks in the same era, who are already prosperous in the spirit world. As for your current accomplishments, it''s impossible to call them the first person in the past or the present. If the predecessors in the back road don''t reach it, there will be no realm of nature. If you want to go further, Then try to find out for yourself. "


    "Oh Can I call it the first person in history? So I''m invincible in the world? "


    "Among human beings, you should be invincible." Zhang Tianyi said.


    "It''s a pity that there are not thousands of people to worship and thousands of people to admire."


    "If you need it, I can arrange a wave for you, and even let your name ring through the whole spiritual world the next day."


    "That''s all right."


    "Let''s find a place to sit." Zhang Tianyi said: "I need to ask you how you feel when you go through the disaster and the whole process of the disaster. I think baifra would like to know now."


    The three men found a roof of a collapsed building.


    Three people cross legged sit down, Chen Yu in silence after half, began to tell their own experience of the whole process of the scourge.


    There are also psychological and physical changes before and after.


    In fact, after Zhang Tianyi''s explanation, Chen Yu realized that what he had experienced was a natural disaster.


    Chen Yu does not have a broom to cherish himself.


    Chen Yu knows better that the name of the first person in the world, or even the first person in the ages, looks very loud.


    But there are also more unknowns and dangers.


    Without a guide, we can only rely on our own groping.


    Who knows when it''s time to get lost.


    But if there are two people on the same road, we should discuss and explore each other.


    Then it might be easier to walk.


    However, there are some coincidences in Chen''s robbery.


    According to reason, Chen Yu should not be robbed.


    Although Chen Yu''s strength is not weak, Zhang Tianyi''s realm is still a little worse.


    It should be Zhang Tian''s first robbery.


    It''s just Chen Yu who took the robbery first.


    There are many coincidence factors in this process.


    If Chen Yu had not been sent to scarlet battlefield and suppressed by seal, there would not be so many things behind him.


    "Zhang Tianshi, is that seal the key? According to Chen Yu, can you also use that seal to suppress and then use that seal to trigger the scourge? Can I follow this approach in the future? " Asked baifra.


    Zhang Tianyi shook his head after thinking for a long time: "there are too many uncertain factors in this, for example, can I also have Chen Yu''s compressive capacity? For example, whether I can also like him, through the suppression of the seal, so as to trigger the scourge, for example, whether I can resist the scourge when it comes, and whether I can also like him, absorb the energy of the scourge and transform it into my own. "


    "In other words, is Chen''s method undesirable?"


    "No, but it''s worth studying." Zhang Tianyi said: "and the three of us have different ways, so it''s meaningless to imitate blindly, and there''s no need to copy his way of triggering the robbery. Even now I really trigger the robbery, I''m afraid I don''t fully grasp the robbery, but Chen Yu''s experience is really priceless for you and me.""Listen to you, I think I should open a course for a fee. It should be very interesting."


    Zhang Tianyi and baifra couldn''t help turning their eyes.


    Even if Chen Yu really went to open a course of skyjacking charge, the intelligible psychic estimated that he could count all his hands.


    As for those who can really use it, besides Zhang Tianyi and baifra, there are 23 generations of Blood Mary.


    "As you have said before, a master in the upper Qing Dynasty appeared in hundreds of years, which is the peak of the spiritual world. But in this era, the three of us, together with the twenty-three generations of Blood Mary, and the old John, who is close to the upper Qing Dynasty, are far superior to any other era in the past, which is not the peak era?"


    "Generally speaking, the heyday of the spirit world appears in the middle and late period of the spirit tide, while our age can only be regarded as the middle and early period of the spirit tide. In terms of the strength of the spirit between the heaven and the earth, it is far from the heyday of the spirit world. However, if there is no special factor, it can only be said that it is a coincidence that there are several experts of our upper Qing Dynasty in the world at the same time "


    "It''s impossible that there will be any kind of devil in the world. It needs many experts to work together to suppress it. That''s why so many experts are born in this era. This is how they are performed in movies and TV plays." Chen said.


    "Maybe that''s you." Everyone is in a good mood.


    As for the catastrophic damage caused indirectly by Chen Yu, the three seem to be indifferent.


    Chen Yu has no guilt at all, which was not caused by his subjective reasons.


    And after the incident, Chen Yu also actively reduced the destructive power.


    Zhang Tianyi, one of the persons in charge, is definitely more responsible than him.

 Chapter 2284

    Of course, this is the idea of shirking responsibility.


    But neither Chen Yu nor Zhang Tianyi, nor baifra, who was not involved in the affair, paid attention.


    On the one hand, it''s because they didn''t hurt themselves.


    On the other hand, it''s because in their mind, there are no casualties on the battlefield.


    In the previous disaster, baifra helped Chen Yu''s supernatural society team after making sure that his fire worship team had not.


    So there was no damage to the supernatural.


    Then, the trial of the battle of the saints was suspended.


    And the participants who survived in this trial all gained the power of promotion.


    In fact, it''s promotion, rather than trial again.


    After all, there are too many unexpected factors in this trial, resulting in frequent accidents in the trial process.


    Even in the end, there were massive casualties.


    Of course, the organizers of the battle of saints and blazers will not say that they will try again, but that they will all be promoted.


    But the other meaning of all promotion is to try again.


    All promotion means no promotion.


    But the participants in the battle of the saints have no choice.


    Even if some teams do well, others do poorly.


    But they survived the disaster because of special circumstances, good luck or enough strength.


    The founder of Chen Yu left the wasteland collection early.


    Chen Yu is resting in the hotel room. There is a knock outside the door.


    Chen Yu lies on the sofa with Farley and her own children by phone.


    Looking at the door, the dark magma extended to open the door.


    Chen Yu, the man in black outside, was impressed again.


    It should be the twenty-three generations of Blood Mary''s attendant.


    "Mr. Chen, your excellency Blood Mary, do you have time now?"


    "Wait, I''m talking to my family." Chen said.


    "OK, can I wait for you here?" Asked the man in black.


    "You take the door first." Chen is not happy to let an outsider listen to his or her family.


    "OK, I''ll wait for you outside." The man in black didn''t mean to refuse or contradict.


    The order he received was only to invite Chen Yu, and he could not be rude to Chen Yu if he did not or did not come.


    Moreover, the tone of the twenty-three generations of Blood Mary is more cautious than that of the last time.


    The man in black is taking him to the door of the room, and Chen Yu continues to talk with fari on the phone.


    Little gren and little Larissa are frolicking on Fanny''s body, and they occasionally enter the mirror.


    "Well, you seem to have guests. Talk when you''re free. Little Larissa, don''t scratch my hair."


    "All right." Chen Yu nodded and hung up.


    ¡­¡­


    After fari hung up the phone, she clapped little Larissa''s short hand angrily.


    "I don''t want to pull my mother''s hair. She just made it."


    At this time, there was a sound from the Butler system.


    "Miss Farley, there is a stranger outside the door. According to the head image data scanning, the visitor lives at No. 559, Dashan town. His name is Clive. He is a private teacher for teenagers."


    Fari was a little surprised, but in line with the friendship between the neighbors, fari still let the Butler system open the door, and also got up to meet the neighbor at the door.


    "Hello, sir."


    "Hello, ma''am. I''m cliff." Clive said, "please excuse me for coming here. I used to be the trusteeship teacher of didilla. I heard that didilla was adopted by you and your husband, so I came to see didilla. If it''s convenient, can I see the latest situation of didilla?"


    "Thank you very much, Mr Clive, for taking care of didilla." "Please come in and sit down," said Farley, smiling


    Fari could feel Clive''s kindness.


    Although Clive knew that fari was rich.


    But when he entered the manor, he was still surprised.


    The manor is like a huge park.


    And the living room in the villa is also the coexistence of technology and luxury.


    It is in response to that sentence that the life of the rich is beyond the imagination of the poor.


    Through the huge French windows, you can see several children playing outside.


    It can be seen that the atmosphere of this family is quite good.


    Clive had come to see if didilla would be treated unfairly in her new family.


    Now it''s almost gone.


    Soon, farry called didilla down.


    After seeing Didier''s spirit and face, Clive was completely relieved.


    Looks like she''s had a good time here.


    "Hello, Mr Clive."


    "Hi, didilla." Clive nodded with a smile.After fetching two drinks for them, farry went out of the yard.


    Clive and Didier have a brief introduction to Didier''s situation.


    I learned that didilla and her brothers and sisters were all orphaned because of the family accident.


    Then all the brothers and sisters were adopted by Chen.


    That''s what Chen Yu, fari and the children discussed.


    It''s just a little bit of the supernatural.


    "By the way, isn''t Mr. Chen at home?"


    "Uncle has a job to go abroad. He may not come back until a few days later."


    "Well." Clive nodded. "Can miss Farley take care of you alone? If you need help, ask ANPA to come and take care of you and your brothers and sisters. "


    "Thank you I still don''t need to. I can take care of myself, and I can help aunt fari take care of her brother and sister. And miss Portia, my uncle''s assistant, didn''t come today. She will come to help on weekdays. "


    "Well, then, if you need to, you can contact me. Do you have my contact information?"


    "Yes, thank you, Mr. cliff."


    "Well, I won''t disturb you either. If you are free, you can go to see ANPA. She misses you very much."


    "Aunt Farley is busy helping us arrange our school these two days, so she is not available for the time being. After this period of time, I will visit you and aunt AMPA."


    "Well, say goodbye to miss Farley for me."


    "OK."


    After Clive left, farry came in.


    "Didilla, how was your conversation?"


    "Not bad, but Mr. cliff seems to be a lot older than when I saw him last time."


    "That''s for sure. After all, you haven''t seen each other for years."


    "Not long ago, when my uncle and I went to the supermarket in the town to buy Christmas presents, we met him. It was so strange It seems less than a month. Why do I feel like he is ten years old? "


    In Farley''s recollection, the Clive seemed really a little haggard.


    "Are you ill?"


    "I''m not sure, aunt Farley. I''d like to see Mr. Clive and his wife, aunt AMPAR, sometime. Is that ok?"


    "Sure, but it''s better to prepare a gift. I''ll accompany you to the supermarket to choose a gift tomorrow."

 Chapter 2285

    The next day, didilla and Farley went to the supermarket to buy two gifts.


    One is a tie for cliff, the other is a scarf for AMPAR.


    "That''s it."


    Farry and didilla found Clive''s house together.


    A row of white fences surround the yard, and then there is a white two-story building.


    Didilla rang the doorbell.


    At this time, the curtains in the house were opened and someone took a look inside.


    Then I saw a woman running out of it.


    "You are Are you didilla AMPAR soon recognized didilla.


    "Ms. AMPA, this is didilla. I''m glad you recognize me."


    "I didn''t expect you were so big I''m sorry, this is? "


    "This is aunt Farley, who is, of course, my adoptive mother in name." Didilla said with a smile.


    "Hello, Miss Farley. This is amber."


    "Hello, Ms. AMPAR."


    "Mrs. AMPAR, don''t you know we live in Dashan, too?" Didilla was surprised to see AMPAR. "Didn''t Mr. cliff tell you? He went to see me yesterday. "


    "Ah? Does Clive know? "


    "Well, Mr. cliff may be too busy to talk to you about it." Fari said with a smile and patted didilla on the back.


    "Mrs. AMPAR, this is from Aunt Farley and I to you and Mr. cliff."


    AMPAR received the gift, a little flustered and embarrassed: "I''m sorry, the house is a bit messy, I''m afraid it''s inconvenient for you to come in."


    "That''s OK. We''re just passing by. Come and see you." Said didilla, understanding.


    "Now Clive is in school and not at home. If you can, can you come over this weekend? Or cliff and I will go. " AMPAR looked at didilla, a little cramped.


    She had always liked children and was impressed with didilla.


    For her, every child she loves is dreaming about how good it would be if it was her own.


    So for didilla to visit himself, AMPAR is very happy.


    But now some things in the house can''t be seen by them.


    So AMPAR is happy and embarrassed.


    "No problem, of course." Farrie agrees for didilla.


    Anyway, AMPAR and cliff are not bad guys.


    Although they don''t have much contact, it can be seen that they are not bad people.


    After the two sides exchanged contact information, farry left with didilla.


    AMPAR had been standing in front of the door, watching farry and didilla''s car leave, and then hurried back to the house.


    AMPAR went back to the room, only to see a big pot of green gas.


    "I''m fine."


    AMPAR once again went into the work of refining magic potions.


    ¡­¡­


    It''s still the beach, it''s still the umbrella.


    Chen Yu and twenty-three generations of Blood Mary sat under the sun umbrella, watching the tide coming and going.


    The purpose of 23 generations of Blood Mary to find Chen Yu is also to inquire about the whole process of Chen Yu''s experience of the scourge.


    Although Chen has already spoken with baifra and Zhang Tianyi once.


    However, in some details, the 23rd generation of Blood Mary still hopes to personally ask Chen Yu.


    She''s not sure if she''ll be able to use those experiences in her life.


    But for her, Chen Yu''s experience of the scourge is absolutely priceless.


    Once she faces the same situation in the future, her chances of survival will be greatly improved.


    Even if she can''t use it herself, it''s OK to compile the experience of Chen Yu into books for future generations to use.


    No matter at any time, these contents will play waste heat.


    "I didn''t expect you to make the first breakthrough." "I thought it would be Zhang Tianyi," said Mary, 23 generations of blood, "and it should be me no matter what."


    "I didn''t break through. I''m still in the upper Qing Dynasty, at least that''s what Lao Zhang said."


    "Although we are in Shangqing, we are not at the same level."


    "If we talk about combat power, I''m a little higher, but there is no qualitative gap between us, just like the gap between Huaji and Shangqing."


    "Not so. Even in terms of combat power, we have a huge gap. For example, the above-mentioned Qing Dynasty has four small realms: nimbus, stillness, sitting dead, and stillness. Just like you, Zhang Tianshi, I, and baifra, we are in four levels. You are in the realm of stillness, Zhang Tianshi is in the realm of sitting dead, and I am in the realm of stillness, baifra is in the realm of stillness It''s in the realm of spirituality. The first three small realms can be regarded as the same level. Although we have a gap in combat power, there is no difference in essence. But spirituality is the most special level, totally different from the previous three small realms. ""Is there anything different?"


    "I don''t know, but I can feel your difference. It''s not that your strength is stronger, it''s not that your combat power is stronger, it''s just a personal sense."


    "Lao Zhang said that my accomplishments have never been seen before, but since the four levels of the upper Qing Dynasty have been clearly divided in ancient times, some ancient people must have reached it. Maybe some mythical characters in our legends have reached this level."


    "There is no doubt that Zhang Tianshi said that you are the first person in the past and in the present, but he said that in the near ancient times, the near ancient times are divided into three thousand years, which is also recognized by the spiritual world." Twenty three generations of Blood Mary said: "before the ancient times, there were ancient times, ancient times, archaic times. There should be no one in the ancient times to reach your present state. In the ancient times and archaic times, there were some mythical figures that existed and have been handed down to the present, most of them are actually not human beings."


    "The way of cultivation has been handed down, and it is still improving and innovating, but ancient monks are stronger than today''s? Because of the tides of Reiki? "


    "On the one hand, but not absolutely." "The factors of environment and resources are all factors that affect the strength of monks in that era, and in the era of chaos, the strong are always easy to give birth to, in your Chinese words, the times make heroes."


    "Is it true that there are people who are stronger than me, or even higher than me, but they have been anonymous and low-key since ancient times?"


    "Of course, there is the possibility that, at your level, secular laws and rules have played a very small role in you, so those who want to hide their whereabouts do exist, maybe there are powerful people like you among them."

 Chapter 2286

    West took people to Chen''s hotel room and knocked on Chen''s door.


    Moore''s hands were plastered and bandaged.


    Others are more or less injured.


    Chen has already asked the hotel''s customer service to prepare a large table of rich meals.


    Looking up at the crowd, "sit down and say."


    They were not polite to Chen, and sat in a circle.


    What to eat, what to drink.


    "How are you doing?" Chen asked casually.


    Everyone else was eating, and only West said, "it''s not good."


    "Well? Why not? "


    "After the Shengyao war, we found that the strength of our team is probably at the secondary level of all the participating teams. Except for the top teams, most of our teams can cope with it, but we are almost useless except for fighting." "Even if it''s a fight, we''re all tied up, and 10% of our strength doesn''t necessarily produce 60%," West said


    "Do you know the problem?"


    "President, our problem is with you."


    "Me?"


    "Yes, you." West nodded: "your influence on us is too great."


    If we use the Chinese people''s words, it''s just as hard to succeed as to fail.


    Chen Yu has made the supernatural society become the top spiritual organization in North America.


    In North America, almost no other organization can compete with the supernatural society.


    But Chen''s influence on the supernatural society is too great.


    Everyone is used to fighting with Chen Yu.


    It also limits the supernatural society.


    If the battlefield is only in North America.


    There is no difference between the supernatural society and the battlefield.


    But if you change to a higher level battlefield or arena, a higher level opponent.


    Then their habits become their fatal injury.


    Chen Yu will always choose the most powerful enemy.


    They never need to worry about whether Chen can defeat the enemy.


    Even they worry that Chen''s opponents will lose too fast, so that Chen can get involved in their fight.


    But when Chen Yu was not around them, all the rhythms were out of order.


    Chen and West communicate.


    Chen probably understood what West said.


    In fact, in the past, we have already felt it.


    But at that time, people didn''t really realize the seriousness.


    Until this time, they felt it most intuitively.


    In the past, when West was leading the team, although he always stressed that he hoped Chen would not interfere.


    But what they are more aware of is that Chen Yu may step in at any time.


    But this time it''s not the same, because the rules limit Chen Yu and them.


    In this scale of trial, Chen can provide them with very limited help.


    And even if Chen had a way to cheat, Chen would not.


    It''s not because Chen Yu is fair, it''s just because it doesn''t make sense.


    They don''t want nouns or rewards.


    What they need is to test and to prove themselves.


    "President, do you know the difference of wasteland collection? The terrors of yesterday''s wasteland. "


    "I don''t know, do you believe it?"


    "That super earthquake has something to do with you?" West, of course, doesn''t believe it.


    And judging from the expression on Chen''s face, the earthquake was not only related to Chen.


    Chen is even likely to be the main factor in the disaster.


    Chen was blind to West''s problems.


    "Hess, if I give you a body of God, can you refine it into a puppet corpse?"


    Everyone suddenly turned to look at Chen Yu.


    "President, you won''t kill another God, will you?"


    "It''s not."


    Chen Yu shook his head and said what he had experienced in the wilderness.


    Everyone was dumbfounded.


    They thought that they had already experienced ups and downs in this trial.


    But now they don''t know what to say after hearing Chen Yu''s words.


    Is that a test?


    Compared with Chen, they feel like they are making a living.


    "I killed the red devil, and the body of God became my prize."


    "President, show it to me." Hess was very interested in the body of God."Rouen, set up the magic circle of closed breath." Said West.


    Rouen fasibon nodded, though he also wanted to see the body of God for the first time.


    He even wanted to get some material from the body of God.


    But he still set up the magic array honestly.


    Soon, Chen Yu took out the body of God.


    Even if it''s a corpse, the great power contained in it makes everyone feel palpitation.


    Chen Chu looks up at heilish.


    "How is it? OK? If you can, it''s yours. "


    Helys shook her head sadly.


    If she could, of course, she would like to make a puppet out of the body of a God.


    But strength is not allowed.


    "President, I can''t do it."


    "No way? Is magic not enough? Or will it take a lot of time? " Chen asked.


    "No, it''s the divinity contained in the body of the God. As long as the divinity still exists, it can never degenerate, nor be eroded by my death magic."


    "Is there any way to remove this divinity?"


    "President, let''s not say whether there is a way to eliminate divinity. Even if there is such a way, the value of this body will be greatly reduced." Rouen fasibon said: "the reason why this corpse is a body of God is that it contains divinity. Without this divinity, it is only a stronger corpse."


    "That''s no use?" Chen Yu was disappointed.


    "Give me the body, president." Rouen fasibon was almost out of control.


    The body of God! It''s a rarity than a dragon.


    No, for him, dragons are not rare.


    The Dragon Balls stored in the warehouse of the supernatural society can be used as bowling for them.


    Even if they want to drink boiled keel soup every day, it''s not a problem.


    But the body of God is different.


    After all, even if Chen had a god slaughtering time, there was no God in the world to kill Chen.


    This is no longer the age of gods.


    So the body of the spirit is precious.


    "It''s a waste." Said West.


    He didn''t know what the use of the body was.


    West is not worried about blasphemy.


    He has no respect for the gods.


    But it would be a blasphemy to the rare treasure if Rouen faxiben used it to do all kinds of experiments and even cut it in pieces.

 Chapter 2287

    "No, I don''t want to put this body in any container. I heard that there are legends about divine blood all over the world. In some legends, people who drink divine blood will have divine power. In some legends, divine blood can make people immortal. So I want to extract some valuable things from divine blood."


    Rouen Faxi didn''t hide his intention, but said it calmly.


    He knew there was no point in lying in front of Chen Yu and West.


    It would even cost him his chance.


    And if he gets the body of the spirit by deceit.


    What should Chen do once he checks it out?


    And Chen Yugang?


    Don''t be kidding. Rouen fasibon knew very well that his head would be screwed off and kicked as a ball.


    After playing, maybe he will be resurrected by helys. Of course, it''s not a normal resurrection.


    "In the body of the spirit, there is little divine blood, even a little pity."


    Do not look at this body and ordinary people, skin tight luster.


    This is actually a mummy.


    The fluid in the body is estimated to be as many as a few spits.


    "President, science is always accompanied by certain risks, but if we are not willing to take these risks, then science will never progress." Said Rouen Faxi in his original words.


    "What we are talking about now is not science, but theology, and alchemy, which is anti science."


    "That said, but the truth is the same, isn''t it."


    Rouen FASI was not a man to give up easily.


    And try hard, no matter whether he succeeds or not, he has no loss.


    "Investment needs return. If you can master the body of the God and make use of it, I don''t mind giving it to you, because your increased combat power belongs to the supernatural society, but you can do experiments with it. If you succeed, you can say it''s OK. If you fail, you can''t even recover the original."


    "President, even male financial investment is risky."


    "So I never make financial investments."


    "Er..."


    The prepared lines of Rouen FASI, who had been rebuked by Chen Yu''s words, could not be said.


    "But people should be adventurous, shouldn''t they?"


    "I like to live in peace."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    West looked at Rouen fasibon and said, "Rouen, you should at least explain what can be studied and what we can get. After all, there are not many copies of the divine blood in the world. You can extract valuable things by one sentence, which is not too disrespectful for investment."


    In fact, both Chen Yu and the supernatural society are like investors.


    And Rouen fasibon was more of a fanatical scientist.


    What businessmen pursue is profit, and what scientists pursue is discovery.


    Both sides are not on the same channel at all.


    West was actually helping Rouen fasibon.


    Although Rouen fasibon was a fanatical alchemist, he was not that stupid idiot.


    He recognized the meaning of the West words.


    "President, I think the most basic research can also develop magic potions that can comprehensively improve the strength of our supernatural society, which I still have. However, if we want to further study the effect of divine blood, we need some formulas."


    "What kind of formula?"


    "I''m not sure." "There are legends all over the world and there are a few recipes that use divine blood as the main ingredient. If you can find and get those recipes, it will be very helpful for my research," said Rouen fasibon


    Chen Yu and West looked at each other, and West nodded slightly, saying, "president, let''s temporarily improve the strength of all members of the supernatural society as the minimum requirement of Rouen. The time limit is one year. In addition, we help him to search relevant formulas around the world, so that he can further study the divine blood."


    "Yes, but for the time being, it''s mainly about the study of divine blood. I still hope to keep this divine body intact. If anyone can use the divine body to improve his own strength in the future, then this divine body is who he is."


    In fact, Chen Yu is more inclined to give the body of God to helys. If she can use it, she will be the most direct beneficiary.


    But helys asserts that she can''t use it, and Chen can''t help it.


    At this time, the magic knife placed by the seat of Dongye Tianxi suddenly came out a cloud of smoke to cover Dongye Tianxi.


    The white faced ghost controls Dongye Tianxi''s body, and Dongye Tianxi becomes a warrior.


    "President." The white faced ghost respectfully bowed to Chen Yu 90 degrees.


    Of course, white faced ghosts don''t come out to make trouble.


    In front of Chen Yu and ten members of the supernatural society, it''s not fun for them."What is it?"


    "Sir, I hope I can cut this body."


    Everyone rolled his eyes. Chen said he wanted to preserve the whole body of the God.


    The white faced ghost ran out and said he wanted to cut him.


    "Why?"


    "I want to gain more power, but also in order to be able to better serve the president, as well as the supernatural society." The white faced ghost said in the right words.


    "It''s OK to cut this body with a knife?"


    "Yes, I''m a devil''s knife. To me, all I can cut is people and monsters. But if I can cut God''s knife, then I can get sublimation. I will be a devil''s knife that can cut God."


    Chen Zhao eyebrows a pick: "still have this kind of view."


    "Yes, so please allow me to ask for your permission."


    "Dongye Tianxi, can you feel his intention?" Chen Yu didn''t immediately answer the request of Baimian Guiche, but turned to ask Dongye Tianxi.


    Although Dongye Tianxi was possessed by white faced ghost, he kept his self-consciousness.


    Dongye Tianxi''s appearance returned to normal, and replied: "Sir, I can feel the desire and expectation of the magic knife. For the time being, he is loyal to you."


    For the devil saber, there is no eternal loyalty and loyalty.


    Once the power of any magic knife is beyond the master''s control, it is the time to kill the master, or the master and the servant are reversed.


    Therefore, Dongye Tianxi said that for the time being, the evil Sabre was loyal to Chen Yu.


    "If the white faced ghost is raised to the level of beheading God, can you control him?"


    "As long as the president is here, he will never dare to disobey me."


    "And what is your intention?"


    After all, it is Dongye Tianxi who uses the most white faced ghost, so Chen Yu is more willing to listen to Dongye Tianxi''s suggestions.


    "Mr. President, I hope you will agree with the request of baimianguiche. If one day he dare not be loyal to you, I will bury him personally."

 Chapter 2288

    Dongye Tianxi is more than a warrior. He is also a blacksmith and a swordsman.


    He mastered not only sword technique, but also a set of burial knife technique.


    This is a skill that every swordsman in Japan knows.


    From the first day of the appearance of the goblin knife, the burial knife came into being.


    The art of burying swords is a kind of art that swordsmen use to deal with evil swords.


    The first swordsman forged the first demon sword, which was regarded as an unknown omen, and buried the soul one by one.


    The evil sword is unwilling to be sealed. Kill the master and kill the swordsman.


    In the end, the blade is silent forever, and the swordsman dies under the blade.


    The swordsman is called the white clothes workshop, and the evil Sabre is named Buxie.


    Of course, generally speaking, the hobo will inherit the surname of the swordsman.


    Therefore, the first goblin Sabre is also known as white clothes.


    This legend is very popular in Japan.


    For every swordsman, it is the same as group training.


    As long as the evil sword is born, it will be sealed and buried immediately.


    But to this day, swordsmen no longer believe in this doctrine.


    Even most swordsmen want to forge a magic sword to prove their ability.


    Why does Dongye Tianxi help baimianguiche talk.


    Because the more powerful the white faced ghost is, the more powerful he is.


    In today''s increasingly powerful supernatural society, his strength is a little out of line.


    In addition to Chen Yu, the first echelons such as Gaia, helris and Norma are also a little behind.


    Originally, his strength was the backbone of the second tier.


    But the pursuers behind him put more and more pressure on him. He might even fall into the third tier.


    So it also put a lot of pressure on him.


    In fact, Chen Yu and others didn''t despise Dongye Tianxi because of this. After all, Chen Yu''s original recruitment of Dongye Tianxi also focused on his casting technology, rather than his own strength.


    Moreover, the casting technology of Dongye Tianxi is very useful in the supernatural society.


    "Can we just cut off this body?" Chen asked.


    "No, in fact, it''s a little complicated."


    "How complicated?"


    "A lot of preparatory work has been done." "It''s impossible to perform the ritual of beheading gods here," said Tianxi Dongye


    "Is it a ceremony?" Chen Yu was a little surprised.


    "Yes, of course, if he is a living God, he doesn''t need so much trouble. Just cut him, but he is only a corpse, so he needs some preparation."


    "Well, I''ll wait until I get back to headquarters." Chen Zhu nodded.


    "President, we want to find out what is the content of the next trial. We''d better get ready first."


    "I''ll go and find out later before I know." Chen said.


    And when they were satisfied with food and drink, they rose up and departed.


    As soon as West and others left, baifra came to Chen''s room.


    Chen Yu did not know how he came in.


    Without opening the door, he appeared in the room for no reason.


    "I know what the next test is about." Said baifra.


    Chen Yu glanced at baifra and said, "what''s the condition to tell me?"


    "Nothing. Your previous communication with me is enough." This time, baifra was very cheerful.


    "Because of the disaster caused by your fight with the Red Devils, which killed nearly 200 psychics, this trial will pay more attention to security."


    "So many dead?"


    "That disaster is more serious than you think." "Zhang Tianshi, 23 generations of Blood Mary and Wende are constantly appeasing the elders and families of the dead and wounded for this matter, so the third trial has to choose a safer and more stable project," baifra said


    "What is the third test item?"


    "Wende himself has opened up a different space. The scale of this different space is not as large as the wasteland collection, but it has more vitality than the wasteland collection. It''s called the four seasons palace. Where is the third trial going?"


    "The content of the test is to defeat Wende, 23 generations of Blood Mary and Zhang Tianshi respectively," baifra said


    "What kind of separation?" Chen asked in surprise.


    Zhang Tianyi''s separation skill was learned from himself.


    Chen Yu didn''t know Wende or contact him, so he didn''t know his strength.


    But I don''t know what the magic of the 23 generations of Blood Mary is like.


    But with their strength, no matter how weak they are, they will not be too weak.


    Is it possible to defeat the three of them?


    "In fact, it''s not the real separation, but the three puppets with their magic, which are completely controlled by the three puppets. If it''s just from the magic point of view, the three puppets are also above the average level, but the three puppets are very special, as long as they can be used by the three controllers, they are all able to use, so they are called separation.""That is to say, they have their consciousness and magic, but the magic is at the same level as those participants, right?"


    "You can say that, but it''s more accurate to say that the level of magic is lower than those of the participants."


    "Even so, the participants of Shengyao can''t fight. For example, old man Zhang Tianyi, if he gives him a little magic power, he may be able to kill his opponent directly."


    "Don''t look down on the participants. There are many talents among them. They are not as weak as you think."


    "It doesn''t matter whether they look down or not. In fact, that''s it. Don''t I say that they can really win Zhang Tianyi? Even his separation. "


    "They don''t have to win a master." "In fact, as long as they defeat Wende''s separate puppets, they can win the tickets for the next game. As for the 23 generations of Bloody Mary and Zhang Tianshi''s separate puppets, the better their performance is, the greater their advantages will be. To be clear, this trial is actually to eliminate the seeds of inferior quality and select the best participants for the next trial Exercise. "


    "What''s the strength of winder?"


    "The top level of magic, however, is not in the upper Qing Dynasty. It should be considered as the next level strong one, but the most powerful one is his alchemy magic."


    "Can his separate puppets also use alchemy?"


    "Of course, he made all the three parts for this trial. Do you think he didn''t consider this problem?"


    "It looks like a gatekeeper''s ring, passing one to the next."


    "This is not a challenge arena, but the final project of the battle of Saint Yao is the challenge arena, which has been the case all the time."


    "Is there really a challenge arena?"


    "Of course, the final challenge arena is personal competition. The rest of the team will be disrupted again, and then they will be randomly ranked for the challenge arena competition of elimination system."

 Chapter 2289

    At the end of the week, farry came to Clive''s house with her children.


    Fari found that there were also many children in Clive''s and AMPAR''s family.


    "Mr Clive, are they your children?" Asked fari doubtfully.


    I remember Clive seemed to say that neither he nor his wife can have children.


    "They are the adopted son and daughter of me and AMPAR." "Amber loves children, but she can never have them, so she has to adopt them," Clive said


    Clive watched his children play with Farrie''s.


    He didn''t like it, but he was more rational than his wife.


    AMPAR still refuses to accept the reality.


    Clive knew very well that they would never have children.


    Clive looked at farry again. "And you? Why do you adopt so many children? "


    "They have a relationship with my husband, not a complete stranger." "It''s better for us to take care of them than send them to the orphanage," said farry


    AMPAR is busy handing out candy and snacks to the children.


    Because the better today''s party is, AMPAR is well prepared.


    At least there''s plenty of food for the children.


    "Clive, where do you work now?"


    Fari remembers last time ANPA said that Clive should be a teacher in school.


    "I''m a physics teacher at dashanzhen middle school." Clive said, "by the way, I remember Didier saying, you''re preparing the children for school, aren''t you? Is didilla going to middle school


    "Yes."


    Fanny and Chen Yu are now considering whether to arrange noble schools or ordinary schools for them.


    The so-called noble school certainly does not mean that only the noble can enter.


    The real noble school stresses the elite education.


    But if they were sent to noble schools, they would lose the fun of ordinary children.


    If it is an ordinary school, it is undoubtedly a school in Dashan town.


    Dashan town''s secondary and primary schools are very general, the level of education and teachers are below the middle level.


    Whether it is a noble school or an ordinary school, there are advantages and disadvantages.


    This is also the reason why Chen Yu and FA Li are hesitant at present.


    The two kinds of school children, their thinking and world outlook are very different.


    Farry, on the other hand, shared with Clive what was bothering her.


    "Miss Farley, it depends on what you expect of them." "I used to be a teacher in a noble school for three years. I know the environment and teaching methods of noble schools. To be honest, most children, or even all children, should not accept that kind of education," Clive said


    "What''s wrong with the education of noble schools?"


    "It''s a big problem." "There used to be a teacher who gave students homework to cheat their parents $100 when they got home, by any means," Clive said


    "Does this approach to education reach the law?"


    "Yes, it''s true, but about 2000 noble schools in the United States all adopt this kind of education, extreme and extreme education. Most of the children who come out of the school in the future can enter the famous university or get a good job, but they have lost the bottom line of life."


    "Miss Farley, you want your children to have a complete childhood, so that they can have their own social contact, but the social contact in the noble school is more the accumulation of contacts than the friendship in childhood."


    "You''re right." Fari nodded.


    Just then, the sound of didilla came from the yard.


    "Little Gelin, this one can''t be touched."


    AMPAR saw little gren and didilla in the yard.


    Then I saw little Gelin''s hand holding a plant that looked like a weed, and her face immediately changed.


    "Baby, get rid of it."


    AMPAR rushed over in a hurry.


    This is the magic plant she planted in the yard.


    This magical plant has a strong curse effect.


    But little Gelin didn''t care so much. She put magic plants in her mouth directly.


    Everyone is in a hurry.


    Didilla anxiously picked up little gren and held her chin. "Spit it out."


    "Don''t......" Little gren wriggled and opened didilla''s palm.


    And she swallowed regardless.


    Little Gelin is used to it at home. She''s going to take a layer of grass off her house.


    Anyway, whether it''s plants or insects, she dares to put them in her mouth.


    And most of the time, no one cares about her.


    After all, as long as it is non-toxic and harmless, eating it will not be a big problem.


    AMPAR and Clive also saw young Gelin swallow the magical plant.It''s all a little flustered.


    "Miss Farley, something''s wrong. The plants little Gelin ate are poisonous." Didilla took little gren in her arms and came anxiously to fari.


    Fari''s face also became alarmed: "poisonous? Is it highly toxic? "


    "Something very troublesome." Said didilla, with a solemn face.


    At this time, AMPAR rummaged in the drawer and found a bottle of Medicine: "take this thing to little Gelin quickly. This medicine can neutralize the toxin of that plant."


    "This is..." Of course, it''s impossible for fari to accept this unknown medicine.


    "I''d better take my daughter to the hospital, Ms. AMPAR, Mr. cliff. I''m sorry, we need to go."


    AMPAR hesitated for a moment, but he still put the medicine into Farrie''s hands: "if there is no effect after going to the hospital, or if little Gerin has epilepsy symptoms, use this bottle of medicine."


    Fari thought about it for a while, but she accepted the potion.


    Fanny got on the car with little Gelin in her arms, and didilla was in charge of taking the other children away.


    Fari took little Gelin out for a while and got a call from didilla.


    "Miss Farley, that bottle of medicine should be antidote."


    "Antidote?"


    "What little Gelin eats is a virtual spirit grass, a magic plant. Virtual spirit grass can force the soul out of the body."


    "You mean that little Gelin ate magical plants?"


    "Yes..." "And I can feel that the potion Ms. AMPA gave you just now should be a magic potion," didilla replied on the phone


    "Are they psychics, too?"


    "I''m not sure. I didn''t know until now that they were psychics, they never showed up in front of me."


    "Is it necessary to inform your uncle?" Asked fari.


    "I''d better inform you. Although I don''t think Ms. AMPAR and Mr. Clive have any malice, after all, little Gelin has eaten their things in their house by mistake, so I still need to let my uncle know."


    "Yes." Fari accepted didilla''s suggestion.


    After all, she doesn''t know magic at all.


    And didilla is not familiar with the magic of other systems.


    So Chen should know about it.

 Chapter 2290

    "What? Is xiaogelin poisoned? "


    Chen Chu jumped up directly: "how is she now? I''ll go back now. "


    Baifra glanced at Chen Yu, and the two of them teamed up again tonight on the streets of Istanbul.


    "Something''s wrong with my family. I''m going back." Chen immediately said.


    "I have been a professional doctor for a long time, and I have a research understanding of ancient medicine and modern medicine. Do I need to work together?" Said baifra.


    Chen Yu thought about it, though he was also a doctor.


    But now I don''t know what the situation is, so I decided to take baifra with me.


    Maybe little Gerin''s problem is particularly difficult, maybe she can''t solve it by herself, and it''s not certain that byfra can solve it.


    "Well, I''ll take you."


    "You''re not going straight back to Los Angeles, are you?" Baifra looked at Chen Yu in surprise.


    "What''s the matter? Is that ok? "


    "Can you fly at high speed for a long time? Can you fly faster than a plane? "


    "Yes, for us, there is no upper limit on magic. Why not?"


    "Well Well, I haven''t tried a long flight, and I haven''t been very fast. "


    "Then I''ll let you experience the extreme speed. How about that?" Chen Yu grinned.


    "Well, I''d like to see how fast you can fly with me."


    Chen Zhu grabs baifra, and baifra is ready in an instant.


    In a flash, baifra felt a huge pressure.


    Chen Yu has turned into a streamer, dragging him up to the sky.


    At this moment in Istanbul under the night, you can clearly see a streamer from the bottom up, directly through the night disappeared in the distance.


    Come on, it''s too fast!


    Even Bayer felt the pressure.


    Baifra looks away from the vanishing city lights.


    In just a few seconds, Chen Yu and baifra had arrived at sea.


    From Istanbul to Los Angeles, the straight-line distance is about 1100km.


    It needs to cross the Black Sea, then the tyronian sea.


    Then cross the Strait of Gibraltar into the North Atlantic.


    In order to avoid being detected by high-altitude satellites, Chen Yu went to fly in a low altitude way close to the sea level.


    Baifra can only determine his current direction through perception.


    He couldn''t even open his eyes.


    After about two or three minutes, baifra obviously felt the speed decreased.


    Baifra opened her eyes and found a strange city ahead.


    "That is..."


    "Los Angeles." Chen said.


    "How fast are you flying?"


    "I haven''t calculated it, but it should be more than Mach 180."


    Baifra took a breath of cool air. He was not good at flying.


    His own speed is about 100 kilometers per hour.


    However, Chen Yu has passed through the Pacific Ocean in less than two minutes.


    It''s exploding fast.


    "This is the speed of my new form after the disaster. I didn''t have this speed before. I used a professional speed measuring instrument to test my speed, which is about Mach 45."


    Once again, baifra was amazed at the speed he could not match.


    Chen''s new speed may have reached tens of kilometers per second.


    That''s almost a thousand times your own speed.


    When he arrived outside Los Angeles, Chen Yu slowed down, but he was still amazing.


    A moment later, Chen Yu and baifra fell outside the mirror lake manor.


    At this time, farry hurried out of the house.


    "Chen, are you back so soon?" Farry was also a little surprised.


    At first, she thought that Chen would have to come back in a few hours no matter how fast.


    After all, she had no idea about Chen''s speed.


    Chen Yu is also far away in Istanbul.


    "Well, fari, he''s baifra, my friend."


    "Hello, ma''am." Baifra nodded slightly.


    "Hello."


    "How is little gren doing now?"


    Fari told Chen Zhu the situation.


    "It seems that little Gelin is still alive without any symptoms."


    Chen Yu and baifra enter the manor. Little Gelin is still running around and making troubles.


    "Your daughter is very active." Baifra said meaningfully, "is she on stimulants?"


    "This joke is not funny at all." Chen Yu rolled his eyes.


    "Wow Dad. " Small Ge Lin sees Chen Yu coming back, excitedly pours on Chen Yu''s thigh and hugs him.Chen Yu took little Gelin into his arms and said, "honey, I heard that you are eating again."


    "Hum It doesn''t taste good at all. "


    "Do you usually find something delicious in the yard?"


    People who don''t know what Chen Yu said will think that Chen Yu abused little Gelin and didn''t give her enough to eat, so that she needs to look for messy things to eat in the yard.


    "Small Ge Lin very serious recollection, after half ring only then replied:" seems also not to have


    Father and daughter in a question and answer, Chen Yu is also secretly to small Gelin check body.


    But after checking for a long time, Chen Yu didn''t find anything wrong with Xiao Gelin.


    Little Gelin looks healthy.


    Chen Chu looked at baifra and said, "honey, this is uncle baifra."


    "Uncle baifra." Little Gelin gave baifra a bright and sweet smile.


    "Hello, honey." Baifra rarely changed into a gentle smile, opened his arms and said, "would you like me to hold you?"


    Little Gelin is outgoing and not afraid of living at all.


    "Uncle baifra, hug."


    Baifra took over little Gelin and checked her body at the same time.


    However, like Chen Yu, he checked for a long time and found nothing wrong with Xiao Gelin.


    "Is the potion Clive gave you still there? Did you give it to little Gelin? "


    "No." Fari shook her head. "I don''t know if this medicine is harmful, so I didn''t dare to use it."


    Fari hands the medicine to Chen Yu, who first sniffs it. The medicine has a light fragrance, but he doesn''t notice any improper ingredients.


    "Let me see." Baifra took the potion in Chen''s hand: "well, this is the water for summoning spirit. It''s the antidote of the spirit herb. There is no other ingredient."


    "Does little Gelin need to take spirit water now?" Chen asked.


    "I''m not sure." Baifra said hesitantly, "if a normal person takes the spirit herb, the soul will directly come out of the body and need to call it back through the spirit water, but your daughter has no symptoms of the spirit herb now, which is too strange."


    "Is there anything wrong with her now?"


    "I''m not sure." Baifra did not dare to make a conclusion easily.


    After all, this is Chen Yu''s offspring, and he has never met such a thing.


    Who knows if little Gelin will have a problem afterwards.


    "Has she been exposed to any other magic?"


    "Not yet."

 Chapter 2291

    If you don''t find out the problem, it doesn''t mean it''s OK.


    The special target is still children.


    He is also Chen''s child.


    So Chen can''t take it lightly.


    "Can''t you do anything?"


    "You can ask Zhang Tianshi or the 23rd generation of Blood Mary to help check it."


    Chen Zhu thought about it, but now there is no other way. He can only take xiaogelin with him.


    Go to Istanbul, find Zhang Tianshi or the 23rd generation of Blood Mary, and ask them to help diagnose.


    Of course, Chen Yu didn''t have to find a problem with Xiao Gelin.


    But the current situation is that if he doesn''t find any problems, Chen Yu will be insecure.


    "Fari, I''ll take little gren to Istanbul."


    "Chen, I''m sorry I didn''t look after little Gelin. "


    "It''s not the fault of anyone who doesn''t want this kind of thing. To be honest, it''s also the fault of xiaogelin." Chen said.


    After giving a few words to fari, Chen Yu hurriedly took little Gelin to Istanbul.


    "Hold little Gelin for me. Besides, protect her." Chen said.


    When Chen Yu uses energy, although he can bring people with him, he cannot use the magic of protection.


    It''s like when I brought baifra to Los Angeles just now, baifra suffered a lot on the way.


    According to her own speed, little Gelin can''t bear it.


    Baifra would love to hold little gren.


    "Dad, fly."


    Little Gelin looked at Chen Yu and baifra holding her higher and higher, and shouted excitedly.


    "Little gren, close your eyes, and when you open them again, you will find yourself in Istanbul." Baifra said softly.


    Chen Yu glanced at baifra. "You seem to know how to get along with children."


    "I used to be a father, too."


    Chen Yu did not continue to ask.


    After all, baifra is over 400 years old.


    His children don''t have the power of baifra.


    It''s probably gone with the years.


    So it should be a very sad topic for him.


    When baifra held little Gelin, the control of his arms made him more like a father.


    Chen didn''t slow down because baifra would protect little Gerin.


    Little gren gradually fell asleep in baifra''s arms.


    There was a slight snore, and she seemed to be asleep.


    Soon Chen and baifra arrived in Istanbul.


    Back at the hotel, baifra patted little Gelin.


    "Honey, it''s time to wake up." Baifra didn''t wake up little gren.


    Chen Yu takes over xiaogelin: "forget it, let her sleep."


    Baifra nodded, "I''m going to find Zhang Tianshi and twenty-three generations of Blood Mary."


    "Well, please."


    After baifra left, Chen Yu stayed with little Gelin all the time.


    Little Gelin slept very well, but after waiting for two hours, Chen Yu was a little uneasy.


    Because little Gelin slept too well.


    Generally, children of this age, such as little Gelin, will make trouble in bed.


    Sometimes it''s too cold or too hot.


    Or if you have a nightmare, you will cry in your sleep.


    This is the case with little gren and little Larissa.


    Basically, most children have this situation.


    And there''s no way to stop it.


    But today little Gelin is sleeping too well.


    Chen Yu came to xiaogelin and patted her face.


    "Little Gelin, get up. It''s time for breakfast."


    If children don''t get enough sleep, they cry too.


    If you''re full, you''ll wake up soon if you hear something to eat in your sleep.


    But Chen called twice in a row, and little Gelin was still sleeping.


    And it''s still snoring a little.


    Chen Yu finally confirmed that there was something wrong with Xiao Gelin.


    Chen immediately picked up the phone and said, "how about baifra, Lao Zhang and the twenty-three generations of bloody Marys?"


    "They are busy. They have to wait a moment."


    "Now pull them right away. Little Gelin has been sleeping. I can''t wake them up." Chen Yu''s tone was a little hasty.


    "How is her breathing? How''s your heart rate? "


    "I''ve checked it. Her breath and heart rate are normal. Her temperature is normal. Her face is normal. Her soul is normal. She doesn''t leave her body, but she just can''t wake up."


    At this time, Zhang Tianyi took a call from baifra.


    "Chen Yu, what''s your daughter like now?"


    "I don''t know, but I can''t sleep.""It''s not too much trouble if you just eat it by mistake, but I''ve just listened to baifra''s statement. It seems that your daughter''s situation is a little different. Normally, ordinary people who eat it by mistake will have the symptoms of out of body in a very short time, not to mention that your daughter is less than two years old, and the symptoms should be more obvious."


    Zhang Tianyi said hesitantly.


    "You say, you have no way." Chen Yu is in a bad mood.


    "I''ll go first now." Zhang Tianyi said.


    Soon, Zhang Tianyi and baifra arrived at Chen''s hotel.


    After arriving at the hotel, Zhang Tian saw xiaogelin sleeping in bed at the first sight.


    It''s not the first time he''s seen little gren.


    "Your daughter is not sleeping, she is sleeping." Zhang Tianyi made a judgment at the first sight: "it seems that the virtual spirit grass has a special effect in your daughter '' Power, there is no sign of contact with magic. "


    Zhang Tianyi looks at Chen Yu again and asks affirmatively, "she hasn''t practiced magic, has she?"


    "No." Chen Yu shook his head. "Do you have a way?"


    "There are many ways to awaken the soul, but most of them are not suitable for your daughter."


    "Most of them are not suitable, that is to say, a small part of them are suitable, aren''t they?"


    "At present, I''m not sure about your daughter''s symptoms. Do I dare to make a choice?"


    Zhang Tianyi has no choice but to look at Chen Yu.


    Even if Chen Yu said that he was not required to bear any responsibility, Zhang Tian could not start at all.


    He really dare not do it. If he wakes up little Gelin, he can say anything.


    In case of any unexpected change, the benefactor will directly become the enemy.


    "When Bloody Mary comes, let her have a look." Zhang Tianyi said.


    Chen Yu is unhappy now, but he doesn''t know who to be angry with.


    Bear the fire and sit quietly on the sofa.


    But his face fully explained his present mood.


    Before long, twenty-three generations of Blood Mary came.


    After twenty-three generations entered, they saw people with different faces.


    Finally, her eyes fell on little Gelin.


    "Eh?"

 Chapter 2292

    "Little Gelin is waking up. You are the most powerful people in the world. I''m still needed to judge this little thing?" Twenty three generations looked at the crowd in surprise.


    "Awakening? No way. There''s no sign of magic in her Zhang Tianyi immediately denied the judgment of the 23 generations.


    "She is awakened to the power of extinction."


    Zhang Tian frowned and baifra looked at little Gelin carefully.


    Chen Yu is full of doubts: "what is the magic of extinction?"


    "An extremely special magic system, which can only be learned and used by the witch who awakens this magic talent." Twenty three generations said, "haven''t you heard of it?"


    "I''ve heard of it, but I''ve never seen it." Zhang Tianyi said, "and I don''t know what''s special about the Witch of annihilation, of course, I can''t judge."


    "In other words, is my daughter awakening? What happened? "


    Chen Yu suddenly felt a sense of relief.


    The night of awakening is extremely dangerous for others or other psychics.


    But for Chen, that''s not a problem at all.


    At the beginning of the extraordinary third night of little Larissa, Chen could cope with it.


    Today''s strength is more than 100 times stronger than before.


    So Chen is not worried about whether he can cope with the awakening night of little Gelin.


    "There have been many special awakenings from ancient times to the present, and the special awakenings have a common feature, that is, when the night of awakening, the attacks encountered are much more terrifying than the routine. This night of awakening of the annihilating witch is also one of the special awakenings, and it is known as the most terrible night of awakening." Twenty three generations looked at Chen Yu: "the night of awakening of the ghost of annihilation, also known as the night of annihilation, may be the cruelest battle in your life. In fact, there are always one or two ghost of annihilation awakened in each era, but there are only three ghost of annihilation who survive through the night of annihilation. The other two are not famous. Although they are powerful, they can It hasn''t reached the level of celebrities for thousands of years, but the oldest ghost girl has been heard in the spiritual world. Her name is Lilith. It''s said that Cain was bewitched to kill his brother''s ghost girl. "


    "To what extent will the night of extinction reach? Give me a bag. " Chen asked.


    Chen Yu is confident enough about his strength.


    Twenty three generations also know their strength.


    But she still warned herself with such caution.


    That means the night of extinction is not as simple as you think.


    "On the night of the first awakening, the level of horror is one hundred times that of the ordinary third awakening. The two unknown ones are the first night. It is said that Lilith is the one who awakens on the second night, and Lilith is called the most evil witch. It is not because Cain is bewitched to kill, but because she releases the devil. The devil is released by her It is also because of her that the dark era of Europe has been opened. "


    "Lilith, the witch I heard of, seems to be the ancestor of the vampire."


    "There are many legends about Lilith, the witch, and the fact that she is a vampire, all of which show that Europeans hate Lilith."


    "What about her ending? Being crusaded? Or is it sealed? "


    "Gone." Twenty three generations of Blood Mary said: "the mortal army of that era was nothing but ants to her, and the Church of that era was very weak, let alone crusade against her, even in the face of her qualifications, the most powerful was the druids and Shamanism, and some other messy religions, and the Druids and Shamanism of that time also tried to crusade against Li many times Liz, in the end, ended up in failure. Even the development and expansion of the church, also because Shamanism attacked Liz many times, which caused her fury and attacked the headquarters of Shamanism. At that time, the Alps caused heavy losses to the top of Shamanism. The high Shamanism magic almost broke down the inheritance, and a large part of the influence of Shamanism at that time exceeded the present Now the influence of the church overlaps, and Shamanism is almost cut off in this battle, and the church takes its place. "


    Twenty three generations of blood marydon, and continued: "but I don''t know when, Lilith completely disappeared, there is no information about a battle, there is no Crusade, is so silent disappear."


    "Perhaps she was tired of strife and then retired?"


    "That woman is trying to turn the world into a hellish existence of terror, she will be tired of disputes?"


    Zhang Tianyi said: "the Western magic system is learned from the devil, and she is the first one to call the devil to the world, so it is no problem to say that she is the founder of near ancient magic."


    "Although she is reluctant to admit it, the dark age of Europe was opened by her, and the modern magic history of Europe was also opened by her."


    "In the thirty years that she existed, it was also the fastest period of Magic development. In that era, magic was almost the development of explosion. Almost all the rudiments of modern magic appeared in that era."Chen Chu thought for a moment and said, "it seems that all the topics you discussed are about Lilith, but she seems to have nothing to do with my daughter''s night of extinction."


    "It had nothing to do with it, but in the few notes or manuscripts left by the two annihilating demons after Lilith, they had seen Lilith on their annihilation night."


    "Have you seen her?" Chen Yu frowned: "what do you mean by seeing?"


    "Literally." Twenty three generations of Blood Mary said: "their notes mentioned very little about this aspect, only mentioned that they had met Lilith on the night of extinction, but the so-called" see "was a fight or other purposes, but they did not mention a word."


    "Before your daughter, the three extinction witches are in different times. Let''s first discuss how the first extinction witch, or even the first witch, lived for so long. But she would not appear in the night of the two extinction witches to see her own descendants, so I think it''s very likely that she didn''t have a good intention If you want to be ready to help your daughter through the night of annihilation, you have to be ready to fight against the first one. " Zhang Tianyi said.


    Chen Yu looked at the twenty-third generation of Blood Mary again: "what are the characteristics of the so-called extinction magic? And what about the power of the annihilation witch? "

 Chapter 2293

    Twenty three generations of Blood Mary shook her head: "there is no accurate record of a certain level about Lilith. All the records of her battles are recorded with adjectives such as powerful and incredible."


    Chen Yu, as Zhang Tianyi''s oral recognition of the strongest in all ages.


    And Lilith was the beginning of Western magic.


    There seems to be an inevitable battle.


    Twenty three generations of Blood Mary could not provide more information to Chen Yu.


    "Do you want us to stay and help?" Asked baifra.


    "No, I can handle it." Chen Yu shook his head.


    "Chen Yu, I will arrange your daughter''s night of extinction in the wasteland collection, because I''m not sure how big the night of extinction is. If it''s in this world, it''s likely to cause disastrous consequences." Zhang Tianyi said.


    "Concentration in the wasteland can also have disastrous consequences." Chen Yu said quietly.


    "The wasteland collection is already in ruins, and the next test is not in the wasteland collection. Moreover, the aliens and spirits brought by the night of extinction may not be able to enter the wasteland collection, which also reduces the risk."


    "Well then." Chen Yu didn''t care.


    It''s also a good choice for little Gelin.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day -


    cliff and AMPAR came to mirror lake manor uneasily.


    "Miss Farley." Clive and AMPAR are here today mainly to apologize. At the same time, let''s see how little gren is doing.


    They gave fari the antidote yesterday.


    But normal parents should not give their children the unknown ingredient liquid given by others.


    They were afraid that because of farry''s prudence, they would let little Gelin go wrong.


    That''s why I''m here today to see what''s going on.


    "Mr Clive, Ms AMPAR, how are you coming?"


    "Miss Farley, we are here to see little gren, and we apologize for our mistake. We should not leave anything so dangerous in the yard."


    Although fari also complained about their ideas, she still blamed herself more.


    If it was not for her own fault, little Gelin would not have eaten the spirit grass by mistake.


    "No one wants this to happen." Farley said she didn''t want to hold anyone responsible for it now.


    This kind of thing is meaningless. Now she only hopes that little Gelin can be safe.


    "Is little Gelin OK?" Asked Clive.


    "Something happened. My husband sent for Xiao Gelin to be treated abroad. It is said that there are experts in this field abroad." Said Farley.


    "Miss Farley, my husband has studied medicine, and those plants are also medical, so Clive can treat patients who eat those plants by mistake. Yesterday''s bottle of medicine is OK. Didn''t you take it for little Gelin?" Asked AMPAR, worried.


    She is worried that in ordinary hospitals, even if the medical conditions are good enough, it is difficult to cure the curse of the spirit grass.


    "No, xiaogelin''s father is also an expert in this field. He also studies medicine. He knows how to make xiaogelin recover."


    "However, those plants are very rare, and the ingredients are very complex. Even if there are medical institutions to detect and analyze the ingredients, it will take a long time, let alone the preparation of antidotes And the antidote made by cliff has passed the test and is safe and reliable. " Said AMPAR in a hurry.


    "ANPA, please believe me. I''m worried about my daughter. We know how to do the best for little Gelin."


    "But..."


    What else did AMPAR want to say, but Clive stopped him.


    "Miss Farley, since that''s how we leave first, if you have any information about little Gelin, you can contact us at any time if you need our cooperation."


    "OK." Farry didn''t keep them as guests this time.


    It''s impossible to say that this kind of thing happened without any pimples in my heart.


    Both sides have certain responsibilities in this matter.


    So even if it can be reconciled as before, it will be in the future.


    Now at least there are concerns on both sides.


    "Clive, can you work out where little greyne is now?" Asked AMPAR.


    "I''ll try." Cliff was walking on the road, his eyes closed, his fingers drawing in the air in front of him.


    After a while, Clive suddenly opened his eyes and his face was surprised.


    "Gee, little Gelin is in Istanbul now."


    "How is it possible? It''s less than 18 hours since she started her career. Los Angeles is at least 10000 kilometers away from Istanbul. How could she be so far away? "


    "The rich can do it."


    In the end, they can only make such a judgment.


    Maybe her parents packed a special plane for her and went to Istanbul for medical treatment."Ordinary doctors, no matter how good they are, can''t cure little Gelin." Clive said, worried.


    "What now? Although the symptoms of the spirit deficient herb will let people''s soul out of the body, but the body function is the same as that of normal people. Once the time exceeds seven days, the problem will be more serious. It is possible that the soul can''t find its own body and wander from then on, and the body will always lose consciousness and become a vegetable. " AMPAR was more worried.


    "Looks like we have to go to Istanbul." Clive said.


    The longer the delay, the more dangerous the situation will be.


    So Clive''s decision was very decisive.


    "Will the children go with you?"


    "Let them stay at home." Clive said.


    It''s not cheap to go to Istanbul. If so many children go together, they can get their credit card swiped.


    After all, it''s an ordinary family. They can''t be like the Farrie family.


    In order to send xiaogelin abroad for medical treatment, she chartered a flight directly.


    They still need to think about the economy.


    And the children in the family can basically live alone.


    Even one or two small ones have great care. It should be OK.


    And they''re not going to play. Maybe they just fly back and forth.


    When they got home, they told their children and packed up for the plane.


    The schedule of the two people is too fast, and the flight tickets are available now, so the time is too urgent.


    Fortunately, they arrived at the airport before taking off and got on the plane in a hurry.


    Flying is also a very hard thing.


    Even Chen Yu''s level, there will be fatigue when flying, let alone other people.


    After more than ten hours of sailing, I finally arrived in Istanbul.


    Both of them were tired and did not experience to enjoy the scenery along the way. They casually went to a hotel to check in.


    "ANPA, you go there and have a seat. I''ll go through the formalities soon."

 Chapter 2294

    "Cliff What are you doing here, amber? "


    Suddenly, a familiar voice came.


    AMPAR and cliff both turned their heads and looked in the direction of the sound source.


    It''s their old friend, egson, who found out.


    Eggson is a supplier of magic raw materials.


    ANPA is a witch who likes to make some strange magic potions.


    So there are more contacts with eggson.


    "Egson, why are you here?"


    "Are you here for a different purpose than I am?" Said eggson.


    "What is our purpose? You know? "


    See Clive and ampana''s confused and surprised eyes.


    Egson seems to understand something.


    "You are not No, nothing. "


    Both of them were full of confusion. When they came out of their bodies, it seemed that there was something that Agathon didn''t say.


    "Anyway, nice to meet you here." Eggson came up to greet Clive and AMPAR.


    Because of the appearance of eggson, AMPAR and Clive had planned to go back to the room to rest and gave up for a while.


    The three sat in the lobby lounge to talk.


    "Did your husband and wife come to visit Istanbul?"


    "No, if we come out for a tour, we will take our children with us, and we will choose summer vacation."


    Clive sighed, and Agathon looked at Clive as if to see the melancholy on their faces.


    "Is it convenient to hear?"


    "It''s like this..."


    They explained the situation.


    Agathon patted Clive on the shoulder and said, "you are indeed guilty, and I am proud of your courage to take responsibility. If there is any need for me, please feel free to speak."


    "But you, you''re here, work? Or something? " Clive asked curiously, "of course, if it''s not convenient to say, don''t say it."


    "In fact, it''s not a secret. Istanbul is holding a spiritual event. It''s also a competition and trial. It''s called the battle of saints. I''m one of the participants competing for the titles of ten saints."


    "Eggson, your strength should be stable to get the title." Clive said.


    Aigson wryly smiled and shook his head: "where is so easy, I can only be regarded as the level of lower middle level here. The participants are stronger and better than me, and there are many things, even more than you and me can imagine. For example, in the last trial, if you don''t see it with your own eyes, you can''t imagine what happened."


    "What happened?"


    "I don''t know exactly what it is, but I have heard that there are two psychics fighting, which eventually leads to the destruction of the whole testing ground. Everyone is involved in that fight, and the final casualties are more than two hundred."


    "How big is the place for trial?"


    Clive and AMPAR are relatively common members of the spiritual world.


    They are not outstanding in fighting except in their own fields.


    I usually beat a few evil spirits and so on occasionally.


    It''s basically their limit.


    On top of them, eggson is another realm and level.


    Eggson is the best.


    Once upon a time, Clive and AMPAR encountered a powerful evil spirit that they could not fight when they were removing spirits.


    I''m sorry to ask their friends for help. I can''t help them.


    Only eggson came forward and easily solved the powerful evil spirit.


    From then on, they had a more intuitive impression of the strength of eggson, that is, it is powerful and incomparably powerful.


    But in fact, there is still a certain gap in the face of real masters.


    And in the spiritual world, there are several incomparably huge peaks, which suppress all people and make people stand back.


    So in the realm and position of cliff and AMPAR, it''s impossible to understand the horror of that top level psychic.


    "It''s about the size of Istanbul."


    "That''s a walking nuclear warhead." Clive exclaimed that it was an existence he could not imagine.


    "You and I can''t imagine the power of the real top psychics." Eggson sighed.


    It was the first time that he participated in the battle of saints and the first time that he felt so small and insignificant.


    He never knew that there were so many masters, strong men and even desperate people in the spiritual world.


    "But fortunately, according to the official reply, neither of the two sides involved in the battle was a participant in the battle of saints and blazers. One of them was an ancient demon sealed for more than a thousand years. The other was one of the most powerful psychics in the world. If I stood in the same arena with that horrible opponent, I would be in direct despair.""By the way, are there many psychics in Istanbul?" Clive asked suddenly on a different subject.


    "It''s quite a lot. There may be thousands of participants in the battle of saints and blazers alone. There are also other seven, eight, and eight psychics. It''s estimated that there are more than ten thousand psychics."


    "So many?" Clive frowned, his face a little ugly.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "I figured out that the little girl had been sent to Istanbul, but I didn''t know the exact location. If the little girl was in an ordinary city, there were only a few or dozens of psychics at most, my divination magic could barely delineate a general position, but so many psychics, my divination magic would be disturbed, let alone occupied Divination of the little girl, even divination of their current position are laborious


    Many times, divination magic uses some props to take the divination object as a signal receiving station, and then locate the divination object.


    And every psychic is like a magnet, they are easy to attract some supernatural power.


    Of course, it also includes the information orientation of divination.


    If it is in an area where the density of psychics is not high, the divination can be accurate or more accurate.


    But now in Istanbul, it''s possible to go out for a walk and meet several psychics fighting.


    This leads to Clive''s divination, almost unable to achieve accurate positioning.


    If you force divination, you can locate a position.


    If you find the land, you may find that some psychics are fighting against the landlord.


    And Clive can only say that he knows divination, not mastery.


    If they give up magic divination to find people, then for their husband and wife, it''s like looking for a needle in a haystack.


    "Let me get in touch with a professional diviner for you." Said eggson.

 Chapter 2295

    I had a night off.


    Cliff and AMPAR have recovered a lot of energy.


    And eggson came knocking.


    When Clive opened the door, he saw a gypsy woman in red next to him.


    "She''s Lipan, the diviner I found for you."


    "Hello."


    Lipan couldn''t see her face clearly, but she was not very old.


    Graceful and sexy posture, coupled with the mysterious veil, bring her a bit of hazy and aesthetic.


    "Come in, please."


    Egson and Lipan enter the room.


    Lipan went straight to the point: "two, who do you want me to help you with your divination? In advance, my divination magic belongs to the medium and small range of search magic. If it exceeds the scope of this city, the effect will be reduced. The larger the scope, the lower the accuracy, and the best effect is to find people. If it is to find an object, my magic will be greatly reduced. However, if the price is not reduced, the stronger the strength, the harder the divination. "


    "Find someone, how do you charge?"


    "By my mana cost as a standard, I charge $500 more for every 20% of my mana cost."


    "The price is OK, but are you sure you can find it?"


    "There''s no way my magic can''t find anyone, unless this person''s magic level is ten times that of me."


    "She''s just a little girl, and she hasn''t learned any magic."


    "Ordinary people, I can guarantee that I can find them."


    "Yes, I can accept your price."


    "The more information you can provide, the easier I will be, and the less money you can save. It''s better to have her personal belongings, which works best."


    "Her name is little Gelin, and her Chinese name seems to be Chen Gelin. She is of mixed Chinese and American origin. She is two years old. Her father is Chinese and her mother is American."


    None of this information is secret. After all, cliff lives in Dashan town.


    And people in Dashan town basically know about the Chen family.


    Even the dashanzhen middle school where he worked is trying to enroll the children of Chen Yu''s family.


    After all, with Chen''s generosity, he will definitely donate a lot of money to the school.


    "Any more information?"


    "Her father should be by her side, Chinese, Chenzhao."


    "Is there anything else?"


    "No."


    "Well, I''ll try the search."


    Lipan''s way of divination is very special. It''s not the way of divination with a crystal ball.


    Instead, I spread out a map of Istanbul and stabbed my finger to drop a drop of blood.


    Under the control of Lipan, the blood began to move slowly on the map.


    A clear red track is moving on the map.


    But when the blood moved to an area, it stopped.


    Clive turned to Lipan. "Is the man we''re looking for here?"


    "No, there is a very strong presence in this area, strong enough to exclude all divination and calculation." Lipan said helplessly, "I''m afraid there are only a few people who can cover the whole area with their own magic without even leaving a little gap."


    "Then there is no way of divination?"


    "Of course, I''m professional in this field." Lipan obviously felt that in her own professional field, she would not allow others to despise her: "since this road is not feasible, it''s better to change the direction."


    Lipan started the second round of divination in the same way, but this time the blood drops fell in a different position than the first.


    But the drop of blood moved to the periphery of the area again, and it did not move.


    "The girl you''re looking for is in this area, but I can''t pinpoint it because there''s a patriarchal level in that area that completely envelops the whole area with magic."


    "How can we find such a large area? This should not be our deal. "


    "Don''t worry, I can change another way." Said Lipan.


    "Do you have any other magic?"


    "What''s the difficulty." Lipan confidently said, taking out her mobile phone and dialing a phone number: "Hi, Tyler, do you miss me? Do me a favor and help me to investigate the check-in list of Istanbul Hotel, Chinese, Chenzhao. "


    Then Lipan hung up.


    Cliff and amber both look at Lipan.


    "What did you just do?"


    "Although the area can''t be narrowed down, there is only one hotel in that area, Istanbul Hotel. He is a foreigner, of course, living in Istanbul Hotel, and I have some friends who are also very good at finding people."


    "But You are a diviner. "


    "As long as I can find someone, you don''t care how I find them." Lipan rolled her eyes.Just then, Lipan''s cell phone received a message.


    "I found it." Said Lipan.


    Lipan was never a man who didn''t know how to change.


    Especially in this era, if we hold the old concept of death, we will only starve to death.


    So she happily took in a thousand dollars.


    Clive and AMPAR also got the exact address.


    After a discussion, they decided to go to Xiao Gelin at once.


    ¡­¡­


    Nothing happened the first night.


    Chen Yu did not know whether to be happy or worried.


    Even the legendary first witch Lilith was only the second night.


    Little gren''s future achievements may not be under Lilith''s.


    At least if she''s interested in magic.


    Chen Yu will not refuse her to become a witch.


    Of course, it will be when she has a complete world view.


    Just then, baifra came through the wall.


    Chen Chu looks up at baifra.


    "You should go to the front door."


    "Inconvenient." Baifra said quietly.


    He has been used to Chen Yu''s room in this way.


    Baifra looked and lay on the bed, sleeping little gren.


    "Your daughter is extraordinary, but I will not extinguish magic. If I can, I will take her as a disciple."


    "You can''t teach her magic."


    "Your suit is really not suitable for other people, let alone your daughter."


    Baifra''s words also remind Chen Yu that in the future, even if little Gelin wants to learn the magic of extinction, she can''t teach it herself.


    This is a big problem. From the words of the 23rd generation of Blood Mary, Chen Yu learned that the magic of the ghost girl can only learn the magic of extinction, and other magic can''t be mastered.


    It''s like the previous indilia. She can only use scarlet magic.


    And the world can''t find a second ghost.


    Let alone find a teacher for little Gelin.


    "By the way, when I went to your house yesterday, I saw that your little daughter''s talent was also outstanding. She seemed to have awakened, right? When did she wake up? "


    "The day of birth, the third night." Chen Yu said proudly.

 Chapter 2296

    "I have seen the awakened one on the third night. Her talent is better than all the awakened ones I have seen on the third night. She is a perfect jade." Baifra said with admiration.


    "My little daughter is a special wake-up night. She was born on the wake-up night when the biggest tropical storm hit the west coast of old America. At the same time, the super storm blew up the most terrible things on the sea."


    "Birth is awakening? It''s an unprecedented talent. " Said baifra.


    "Is special awakening rare on the third night?"


    "The third night is a one in a million chance, let alone a special awakening." "And the earlier one awakens, the better the talent, and no one ever awakens on the day of birth," baifra said


    "So my bloodline is the best."


    "I can''t deny that. Let your little daughter be my student."


    "I don''t want it. You don''t want to take my little daughter''s flesh."


    "My fifth double has already been selected. I don''t need to prepare another one, and I can only seize the male body."


    "Or not." Chen Yu didn''t want his daughter to follow a man who wantonly captured the body of his disciple to learn magic.


    To learn magic, I have too many choices.


    It''s OK to find Zhang Tianyi and 23 generations of Blood Mary.


    No matter what, it''s a choice to let his daughter go to the church to find old John to learn the magic of light.


    As for refusal? Chen Yu never thought about it.


    Their faces are so big, they won''t refuse.


    Baifra didn''t expect Chen to agree immediately.


    I didn''t continue to dwell on this issue.


    "Well?" Baifra snorted.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Someone''s using magic to detect here."


    "With so many psychics in Istanbul, what''s so strange about someone using detection magic?"


    "It''s not strange to use detection magic, but after the first perception of my field, a psychic who doesn''t know how to converge is a little bit irrelevant, and still uses magic to test."


    "Do you think it''s offensive?" Chen Yu felt nothing about it.


    "There are unwritten rules in the psychic world. If perception magic and detection magic detect another psychic for the first time, and they do not belong to the target seeking, they can''t be tested again for the second time. Once they are tested, it is the expression of hostility."


    "Are you sure she is hostile to you?"


    "It has nothing to do with hostility. For the first time, if I don''t know I''m here, I can forgive each other. But for the second time, if I know I''m here, I still go my own way, it''s a provocation to me."


    Chen always felt that baifra''s explanation was a bit far fetched.


    Baifra looked at Chen Yu and said, "do you think I''m making a mountain out of a molehill?"


    "A little."


    "The psychic who used detection magic to test me should be a rare moon witch."


    "What? The Witch of the moon? What kind of product is it? " Chen Yu looks at baifra curiously.


    "Moonlight witch, they absorb the essence of moonlight, but when dark clouds obscure the moon, they will become a moon like light source, attracting other exotic groups."


    "For what purpose?"


    "Many spirits and magical creatures are moonlit." Baifra said: "and the Witch of the moon, can let the spirit body obtain the entity for a short time."


    Chen Yu frowned: "it''s a strange characteristic."


    "Acquiring entities also means that they will be physically attacked." Baifra took a meaningful look at Chen Yu.


    "What do you want to say?" Chen Zhao raised his eyebrows


    "On the night of awakening, no matter what kind of attack, the attackers have one thing in common, that is, they are mainly spiritual, and you are just physical." Said baifra.


    Chen Yu thought about it. It''s true.


    There are also ways to attack the spirit, but most of the time, they use the magic attached to the shadow to attack, or use the holy light gun to bombard.


    Although the effect is significant, but their most powerful ability can not play a role.


    It''s good to use boxing shadow and holy light cannon to deal with common spirit body effect.


    But if it is used to deal with powerful spirits, the effect will be much worse.


    If you are at the same level as yourself, or a slightly weaker opponent, it has little effect.


    If it''s normal, Chen Yu is not bothered to find trouble for this purpose.


    However, this time it is not the same. What Chen is going to face is the night when he doesn''t know the power.


    From the tone of twenty-three generations of Blood Mary, what Chen Yu heard was prudence and seriousness.


    This is something Chen can''t despise, and his success or failure is related to his daughter''s safety."Do you know where the Witch of the moon is?"


    "I left a mark on her when she used detection magic."


    "Tell me her location, and I''ll go there myself." Chen said.


    "From here, about 25 kilometers away, the other side is also in a hotel, a gypsy woman."


    "You help me look at little Gelin. I''ll go over there." Said baifra.


    After baifra gave the exact location, Chen went out.


    Baifra stayed to look after little gren.


    ¡­¡­


    "I suddenly have a bad feeling." Lipan frowned and said, "it''s a very bad feeling."


    "What''s the matter?" Asked Agathon.


    "I don''t know. I feel something extremely dangerous is approaching."


    Lipan had just made a thousand dollars. She was still in a good mood. Now her good mood was gone.


    "Then get out of here at once."


    They are all psychics, and seeking good and avoiding evil are their common characteristics.


    Ordinary people may turn a blind eye to this feeling.


    But they believed in this sudden feeling.


    They arrived at the hotel parking lot and quickly found their car.


    But before they start the car, there is no sign of a man in front.


    An Asian, dressed appropriately, with a faint smile on his face.


    "Get out of the car." Chen Yu looked at the two people in the car and said lightly.


    Lipan and Alison immediately understood that the Asian standing in front of the car was the danger Lipan felt.


    Without any hesitation, aigson directly stepped on the accelerator and hit Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu presses one hand on the front cover of the car, and the car immediately stops moving.


    Eggson tried to back up and get out of Chen Yu''s control, but the car still couldn''t move a dime, either forward or backward.


    "Strengthening department?" Eggson and Lipan frowned. Since they couldn''t walk, they had to get out of the car.


    Eggson looked at Chen Yu warily: "boy, don''t trouble yourself. What I''m good at is dealing with your reinforcement system."

 Chapter 2297

    Chen Yu ignored egerson''s provocation and stared at Lipan.


    "Are you the Witch of the moon?" Chen asked.


    "Hum!" Eggson saw Chen Yu ignored him and started directly on him.


    "Ring of weakness!" he waved


    There was only a red halo around Chen Yu, and he quickly contracted towards the middle.


    At the next moment, the ring of weakness has completely bound Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu glanced at eggson from the corner of his eye. "Are you serious?"


    Eggson sneers and just wants to tell him the function of the ring of weakness.


    However, Chen''s arms stretched out, and the ring of weakness was directly broken.


    What he was about to say stuck in his throat for a second, and he couldn''t say it again.


    "If your magic is used as a hula hoop, it is suggested to be bigger next time."


    Eggson heard Chen Yu''s words, and his blue tendons burst with anger.


    "You forced me to..."


    With a roar of rage, Agathon raised his palms and saw what seemed to envelop Chen''s surroundings.


    Chen Yu frowned, grabbed the car cover directly, picked up the whole car, and then waved to egerson.


    Bang -


    eggson was directly smashed out and hit the side door. The whole person was inlaid in it.


    "Eggson!" Li pan exclaimed, looking angrily at Chen Yu at the same time: "Congratulations, you have successfully angered me!"


    "I''m here to hire you, of course, under normal circumstances, if you try to do something to me, you''ll lose your pay."


    "I will not accept the employment of the enemy."


    Lipan stared at Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu left the car beside him: "before you start, you can also offer the reward you need."


    "When I break your hands and feet, I will consider accepting your chips." "The eclipse of the moon! The hand of shadows. "


    On the ceiling of the garage, a large black shadow suddenly appeared. In the shadow, a dark palm stretched out and grabbed Chen Yu.


    However, Chen''s shadow hand is like a broken mirror just after a wave, and the fragments are flying out.


    "Don''t use this boring move." Chen Yu said quietly, "why don''t you listen to what I''m willing to pay first?"


    The more downplay Chen is, the more outraged Lipan becomes.


    As if all her hate, in the eyes of this man is so insignificant.


    "The string of the moon, the arrow of light and shadow."


    Lipan''s body is in the posture of drawing a bow and shooting an arrow.


    A flash of arrow in the light and shadow shot at Chen Zhu.


    However, when the arrow was less than half an inch in front of Chen Yu, it suddenly blossomed like a bright fireworks.


    Chen Leng for a while, Lipan is also full of consternation.


    "Very beautiful..."


    Chen Yu is not mocking Lipan, he is sincere feeling.


    It''s really beautiful


    But to Lipan, it''s so ironic.


    This is a very penetrating and destructive magic attack.


    But it turned out to be unacceptable.


    What is this?


    His attack turned into fireworks.


    "You forced me, Yue Ying, the wolf of extermination!"


    Lipan had a big drink. On her head, there appeared a bright moon with a diameter of several meters.


    In fact, this moon is just a plane, or an exit.


    And in the bright moon, a claw comes out of it.


    It''s a wolf claw. There''s a big wolf trying to get out of the bright moon.


    Chen Chu grabs the car next to him and smashes it directly.


    When the car hit the wolf, the wolf whimpered and disappeared into the bright moon.


    "The wolf of annihilation? Was that fenril, the extinct wolf of northern Europe? Don''t be kidding. Is that going to kill the world? If you want to be hit in the street, you can kill it. This thing can kill the world? "


    Lipan''s face is red. What she summoned just now, of course, is not the wolf of the world.


    She didn''t have the ability to call the real fenril into this world.


    But what she summoned just now is not the ordinary wolf.


    It was one of a pack of wolves who worshipped fenril.


    But I''m afraid it''s more dangerous and less auspicious to be hit by Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu doesn''t want to hurt Lipan. After all, she needs her help.


    But the car Chen Yu smashed just now is not weak at all.


    The thing that carries the wolf of annihilation cannot die any more.


    Suddenly, a golden awl hit Chen''s back.


    It was aigson who attacked Chen Yu.


    Chen just used his car to pat him, but he didn''t really want to kill him.So eggson soon woke up, but he was still secretly observing the situation.


    Take advantage of Chen Yu''s attention on Lipan, and attack from behind Chen Yu.


    The golden awl he used was called Dragon slaying gold.


    It''s a sharp weapon specially forged to penetrate dragon scales.


    It can penetrate the Dragon scales, which naturally can''t be underestimated.


    Let alone magic shield.


    Basically, as long as it is touched by dragon slaying gold, the magic shield will collapse instantly.


    If Tu Longjin stabs Chen Zhu, maybe his body will be penetrated.


    However, before his surprise attack, Chen Yu''s shadow eyes had seen all the actions of eggson.


    Chen Yu''s left hand is toward the back, and aigson''s arm is caught.


    Chen Yu snatched the Dragon slaying gold from aigson''s hands and put it in his hands to play.


    "It''s a sharp good thing."


    However, Chen soon put out the good things in his mouth with one hand.


    The faces of egson and Lipan were even worse.


    The strength of this Asian is terrible.


    Knead the Dragon slaying gold into a ball with bare hands?


    Dragon slaying gold can break all kinds of shield defense magic.


    The magic characteristic contained in it is always to defeat others'' defense.


    I''ve never heard of anyone who can knead it into scrap iron by hand.


    "Give me to sink in the swamp forever!" In a flash, eggson made a big move.


    The concrete floor under Chen''s feet suddenly turned into a swamp.


    The surrounding traffic began to sink into the swamp.


    As long as they touch the swamp objects, no matter dead or alive, they can''t resist the swallowing of the swamp.


    But if you can fly, then the magic will be reduced to waste.


    It happened that Chen Yu knew how to fly.


    But he and Lipan seemed to have expected Chen to fly.


    Lipan also started at this time, only to see her shout: "full moon! The magic forbidden area "


    in a flash, all the auras in the air are absorbed by Lipan''s magic.


    Chen Yu lost weight instantly and fell into the swamp out of control.


    Lipan''s magic can instantly make the aura in a certain range disappear completely, so that most of the magic can not be used.


    And even if it can cast magic, it can''t be released because there is no aura in the air, thus forming a magic forbidden area.

 Chapter 2298

    Chen Yu looked at his hands, and he felt that the aura of heaven and earth around him had disappeared completely.


    "How big is your magic forbidden area?" Chen asked


    Lipan said coldly, "enough to trap you in it."


    "Not enough!" Chen Yu smiled and shook his head.


    "Hum! That''s right. " Agathon stands outside the magic forbidden area. His palms are overlapped. Between his palms, there is a yellow magic ball.


    Chen Yu looked at egerson and said, "this magic forbidden area should not have your magic flight path."


    Eggson did not answer, but explained his intention with practical action.


    Magic ball can''t maintain its flight path in magic forbidden area.


    But if this is a solid magic ball, it will not be affected.


    Eggson pushed his palms forward, and the magic ball of earth elements condensed into the solid shot at Chen.


    Chen Yu raised his hand to block, and the magic ball exploded in the palm of Chen Yu''s hand.


    "Is that all?"


    As soon as Chen Yu''s voice fell, he saw his hands and arms being petrified.


    Petrified magic? Chen Yu has also been attacked by petrochemical magic before.


    Even in the supernatural society, there are people who master Petrochemical magic.


    Petrified magic is rare, but not a very rare kind of magic.


    Chen Yu clenches his fist hard, and his muscles work instantly.


    In a flash, the stone skin on the skin directly cracked.


    The petrifaction magic is not to let the creature petrify completely, but to petrify the skin of the creature.


    Chen Yu is hit by this magic, that is, the skin of his arm is petrified.


    However, this did not affect Chen''s efforts.


    And petrochemical magic can be dissolved by its own magic.


    Of course, there''s a premise.


    That is to have enough magic.


    Petrifaction magic is actually the invasion of earth elements into the body.


    Then assimilate the body''s material.


    Think of earth as a toxin.


    If a psychic is poisoned, it will need a lot of magic to dispel poison without antidotes and other treatments.


    That''s what earth is like, but earth is more troublesome than most toxins.


    "Very good cooperation." Chen said as he patted off the petrified leather on his arm.


    "Do you still have magic?" Lipan said confidently.


    She has taken out the bottom card and trapped Chen Yu in the magic forbidden area.


    Eggson uses petrified magic to consume Chen''s magic.


    And in the magic forbidden area, there is no way to restore magic.


    Coupled with the cooperation of egson, she is confident that no one can beat them.


    "Ready?"


    Eggson is already brewing a bigger, more terrifying Petrochemical magic.


    In front of him condenses into a huge petrified sphere.


    But in the next moment, the faces of Alison and Lipan changed.


    Because they all felt a lot of aura flowing towards the forbidden area.


    "Lipan!" Cried Agathon.


    "I know!" Lipan didn''t understand what was going on.


    Her magic forbidden area is still maintained, but the spirit of the outside world is madly pouring into the magic forbidden area.


    You know, the biggest feature of this magic forbidden area is that it can prevent the spirit of the surrounding world from entering in a short time.


    If it can''t be done, no matter how she absorbs the spirit of heaven and earth around her, there will be the spirit of heaven and earth outside to replenish, then the magic forbidden area will be meaningless.


    But now, it''s an accident.


    The spirit of the outer world is like a riot, constantly pounding the magic forbidden area.


    "Eggson, hurry up, I can''t hold on for long..." Lipan''s body was shaking.


    She has never been so hard to maintain the magic zone.


    He did not dare to delay any longer, but directly launched a huge Petrochemical magic to Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu won''t let him easily this time.


    With a fist, a shadow will directly break the petrochemical magic.


    At the same time, a large number of earth elements were photographed flying backward to eggson.


    Both egson and Lipan were shocked.


    They couldn''t understand why Chen Yu, who was in the magic forbidden area, was able to release the attack.


    In fact, Chen''s boxing shadow is not a magic attack at all, but a physical attack.


    Through strength and speed, direct compression of air, resulting in strong air pressure.


    It''s too late for egerson to dodge the earth element. He is hit by the earth element released by himself.


    In a flash, eggson''s skin petrified.


    "Eggson!" Lipan was shocked.


    "You let me see how big your magic forbidden area can be. Otherwise, I will blow him to pieces now."Lipan looks at Chen Yu with her teeth clenched. She has never met such an opponent as Chen Yu.


    Such a tough opponent.


    In the past, her alliance with eggson was almost invincible.


    But this time, they worked together to deal with Chen Yu, who was oppressed to despair.


    "What do you want?" Li pan roared, looking at Chen Yu''s eyes full of hate.


    "I said, I want to hire you."


    "What do you hire me for? You are so much stronger than me. I don''t think I can help you anywhere. "


    "My daughter is going to wake up, and I''m good at physical attack, so I need your moonlight magic."


    As soon as Lipan raised her eyebrows, she understood: "I see. When?"


    "Tonight, or tomorrow night." Chen said.


    It''s been a night, so little Gelin''s awakening is either tonight or tomorrow night.


    "I don''t charge low, and it''s still such a dangerous move."


    "How is his life? Is it enough? " Chen Yu said quietly.


    "Are you not afraid that I will plot against you on the night of awakening?" Lipan felt that she had grasped Chen''s handle.


    "Then you''d better pray that I die on the night of awakening." Chen Yu said quietly, "and I have reminded you that I came to you with sincerity, but you refused my kindness."


    "If it''s tonight, but not tomorrow, because tomorrow will be the third round of trial."


    "You will not be eliminated." Chen Yu said quietly, "I have a way to get you straight up."


    Lipan did not believe Chen Yu''s words, but his face was full of sarcasm.


    "The battle of the saints is very important to me. I can''t give up the battle of the saints for your sake."


    "I said, I can let you pass the next round of trial directly."


    "I won''t believe you unless you prove it to me first."


    "I''m not talking to you." Chen Yu said impatiently.


    "You can kill me, but I will not compromise."


    Looking at Lipan''s determined eyes, Chen takes a deep breath and takes out the phone.


    "Lao Zhang, I hope that in the next round of trials, one of the participants will be promoted directly."


    "Impossible."


    "I''m not talking to you." "I need a direct promotion quota," Chen said


    "Give me a reason."

 Chapter 2299

    Chen Yu feels that his face is not enough.


    "I hired a participant." "And she is not willing to give up the trial," Chen said


    "Not your team?"


    "Of course not me. Am I that kind of person?"


    "What do you hire that participant to do?"


    "I''ve heard from baifra that this participant is a witch of the moon."


    "I see. Yes, I agree." Zhang Tianyi said.


    Originally Zhang Tianyi thought that Chen Yu wanted to give his team members a promotion quota.


    It''s against the principle of fairness, and Zhang Tianyi can''t agree with this request.


    However, Zhang Tianyi was more receptive to Chen Yu''s mention of the moon witch.


    After all, the danger of being hired by Chen Yu is much more dangerous than the third round of trial.


    Of course, one of the most important reasons is that Chen Yu put forward this request.


    If you change to another person, Zhang Tian will slap the other person''s face directly if he is not sure.


    This shows that Chen''s face is still big enough.


    Even if Chen Yu calls Zhang Tianyi.


    But Lipan still didn''t believe Chen''s words.


    In her opinion, Chen Yu is just looking for someone to act as an oboe.


    "If you can really help me pass the third test directly, then I will agree to your employment." "Besides, I don''t want my partner to be hurt," Lipan said


    "Yes, you will be officially informed of the battle of the saints." Chen said.


    Later, Chen Yu goes to the front of egerson and reaches for the shoulder of egerson petrifaction.


    Not long after, the petrified shell on eggson''s body cracked.


    Eggson collapsed to the ground.


    ¡­¡­


    AMPA and Clive come to Chen''s room.


    First, I looked at both sides of the aisle.


    "AMPAR, check to see if there''s anyone in there." Clive said.


    "There''s a little breath, but it''s smooth. It should be little Gelin''s breath. There''s no one else."


    "Only little Gelin?" Clive''s face was full of doubts: "her father is really irresponsible."


    That said, it saved them a lot of trouble.


    Cliff is like a thief, casting magic on the doorknob.


    Click and wipe -


    the door lock is opened, and the two quickly enter the room.


    The luxury of the suite was a bit of a lethargy for both of them.


    But they soon found little gren in bed.


    AMPAR takes out the magic potion prepared in advance.


    But I haven''t waited for AMPAR to give the magic potion to little Gelin.


    All of a sudden, their bodies went out of control and hit the back wall.


    Then they found that their bodies were slowly embedded in the wall.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "What the hell is going on?" Two people panic exclaim.


    At this time, in the opposite wall slowly revealed a person.


    The two men looked at each other with shock on their faces.


    Who is the other party?


    Baifra strolled to the couple.


    "Who sent you?" Asked baifra indifferently.


    "No one sent us Who are you? "


    "Now I am questioning you, so you have no right to ask questions." Baifra said quietly, "who sent you to hurt her?"


    "We''re not going to hurt little Gelin."


    "It''s no use arguing. I advise you to be honest. Otherwise, I can''t guarantee what I will do."


    Clive and AMPAR don''t understand why there is a powerful psychic around little greyne.


    Just then the door opened.


    Chen Yu came back and saw baifra. At the same time, he saw two faces inlaid on the wall in front of baifra.


    "Er..." Chen Yu looked at the three men in amazement.


    Chen did not recognize Clive, who had been inlaid in the wall, for the first time.


    But Clive recognized Clive at first sight.


    "Mr. Chen, it''s me. I''m cliff."


    "Cliff?" Chen Yu didn''t react at the first time. Who is Clive?


    Gradually, Chen recalled that he had once met Clive.


    When we went to the supermarket with didilla, cliff led a group of children.


    There was a brief exchange between the two sides.


    Later, young Gelin also ate the spirit grass in Clive''s house, which led to her sleeping and awakening.


    "Baifra, let them out."


    The two men were spit out by the wall at once. Yes, they were spit out."Mr Clive, why are you here?"


    Clive was a little embarrassed and a little ashamed.


    "Xiaogelin ate the spirit grass by mistake because of us. We heard that xiaogelin was brought to Istanbul by you, so we hope to make up for our mistakes."


    "Mr Clive, it''s not anyone''s responsibility, so don''t worry about it."


    When little Gelin had an accident, Chen Yu would say that he didn''t blame Clive. It was a fake.


    However, Chen at least did not lose his mind, and would not blame Clive for all the blame.


    Chen did not plan to pursue Clive''s fault either.


    In any case, cliff was not malicious.


    AMPAR looked at the crowd and at little Gelin.


    "Are you a psychic, Mr. Chen?"


    "Yes." Chen Zhu nodded.


    "Then you should know the symptoms of xiaogelin? But it seems to me that she is still in a coma. If the antidote is not easy, we can provide it. "


    "No, little Gelin''s main problem is not because of you. She''s just an inducement to eat the spirit grass by mistake. She''s awakening now."


    "Awakening?" AMPAR and cliff are both eyebrows.


    They haven''t heard of anyone who can wake up at such a young age.


    "It is our duty to do so." "We hope that we can do a little bit of our own in the wake-up night of little Gerin," said AMPAR


    "Thank you for your kindness, but no more." Chen Yu shook his head.


    "But with the strength of one more person, little Gelin''s safety is also insured."


    "You can''t help."


    "Although our strength is not strong, we can still help."


    Baifra sneered: "you don''t even understand what little gren is like now. She''s not an ordinary awakening."


    "Is awakening common or not?"


    "Mr Clive, you really can''t help." Chen said, rubbing his forehead.


    "We also know some psychics. We can help little Gelin find more help."


    "Mr Clive, I said, no need." Chen''s tone was accentuated.


    "Mr. Chen, we really want to help."


    "I''ll see you if I need to, but I don''t have that for the time being."


    In both cliff''s and AMPAR''s view, awakening is a great risk.


    In particular, it''s not the first night that young Gelin woke up, so the risk is even greater.


    Although Chen Yu has a powerful psychic nearby, they still feel that this can''t absolutely guarantee the safety of little Gelin.

 Chapter 2300

    Although cliff and AMPAR would love to stay and help.


    But Chen Yu is always that kind of attitude.


    This disappointed them. They really wanted to do something for little Gelin.


    Even a small force.


    They look at each other and make up their minds.


    When they wake up on the night, whether Chen Yu agrees or not, they all have to fight.


    After Clif and amber left.


    Chen Yu began to make preparations here.


    Chen is not sure whether the night of xiaogelin''s extinction is tonight or tomorrow.


    ¡­¡­


    Eggson bounced up and found himself in bed.


    Lipan and several other teammates are in the room.


    "Lipan, what about that guy?"


    "Gone." Said Lipan.


    "We lost?" Eggson vaguely remembers the last scene.


    Lipan nodded: "I lost a little."


    "Lipan, egason, who did you meet?" Asked one of the teammates.


    "Very strong guy, I and Lipan together, can''t beat him."


    "Lipan has come up with all the tricks?" Asked the teammate.


    Their team is a makeshift piece.


    However, they are still familiar with each other. For Lipan''s bottom card, everyone knows something about it.


    Plus before, Lipan once used a magic forbidden area.


    They also remember Lipan''s magic zone.


    They can''t imagine that anyone can beat Lipan, who has taken out the card.


    And then there''s eggson.


    "A strengthening department psychic." Said Lipan.


    There happened to be a strengthening department psychic in their team. Hearing Lipan''s words, they couldn''t help looking up.


    "Oh, is it from the reinforcement department? I''d like to see him and avenge you. "


    The other team members are also rubbing their hands, as if they are going to have a big fight.


    Just then, Lipan''s cell phone rang.


    "Your name is Lipan? The Witch of the moon


    There was a hoarse voice from the other end of the phone.


    And this tone with a somewhat high attitude, make Lipan very uncomfortable.


    "And who are you?"


    "Zhang Tianyi."


    "Zhang Tianyi? Zhang Tianshi? Ha ha Did you say that you are Zhang Tianshi or Zhang Tianshi? "


    "Young generation, I don''t know the height of heaven and earth. Be careful not to be punished by heaven."


    "I don''t care about you." Lipan didn''t believe that the phone was Zhang Tianyi at all.


    So she hung up directly and didn''t plan to continue talking with each other at all.


    "Lipan, whose phone?"


    "A man who claims to be Zhang Tianshi." Said Lipan.


    "Are there any swindlers in the battle of saints? And dare to use the name of Zhang Tianshi to cheat? It''s too bold. "


    "It''s really audacity." Lipan nodded.


    She and her teammates don''t believe it either. Zhang Tianshi will call Li pan, who is not related to her.


    "Lipan You Your head... "


    "What happened to my head?"


    Lipan looked up puzzledly. In a flash, she saw a dark cloud gathering on her head.


    Other people are also puzzled and confused.


    It''s indoor. Where''s the dark cloud?


    At the next moment, the small dark cloud flashed and thundered.


    Then a flash of lightning fell from the dark cloud.


    "Ah..."


    Lipan was directly chopped to the ground.


    Lipan felt cramped all over.


    "What the hell is going on?"


    "How could this happen?"


    "Who is attacking me with magic?"


    "But who is there?"


    Then the phone rang again.


    Lipan picked up the phone shivering.


    "How is it? Is it comfortable to be hit by thunder?"


    "You bastard, you did it?"


    Boom -


    at this time, the dark clouds on top of Lipan''s head began to thunder again.


    Lipan''s head shrank subconsciously.


    "What do you want?"


    "I just want to inform you that you will be promoted directly in the next round of trial."


    With that, the end of the phone was hung up.


    "Hello Hello Damn it, you haven''t lifted the magic yet. "


    "Lipan, what''s going on?"


    "The guy who just called me did it. Who knows what magic it is?"


    Lipan looked up at the dark clouds above her eyes. She was still a little spooky."This magic is very similar to the Chinese Taoist magic of thunder."


    "Is this really Taoist magic?" Lipan felt a little alarmed.


    "I just checked the neighborhood and found no sign of someone using magic. It looks like someone used this magic to you far away."


    "Far away? How far is it? "


    "It could be a few kilometers away, it could be dozens of kilometers away."


    "Here Is this possible? "


    "It''s beyond common sense An incomprehensible spell, and the distance between spells. "


    "It''s not really the master of heaven..."


    At this time, Lipan even changed her appellation. She felt a little frightened.


    Everyone was surprised. They couldn''t believe it before. Zhang Tianshi would call Lipan.


    But at the moment, through all sorts of strange details, let them lean on Zhang Tianshi.


    It seems that these incredible spells and spells, if combined with Zhang Tianyi, become reasonable.


    "Lipan, have you offended your master?"


    "How possible? I haven''t seen him directly. How can I offend the master of heaven?"


    "What did he say on the phone?"


    Lipan lowered her head and fell silent.


    Do you want to say directly that you have been informed to pass the third round of test?


    If that person is really Zhang Tianshi, if he really directly promoted.


    If this matter is publicized, will it cause great trouble?


    Lipan hesitated for a moment and said, "the man said, don''t say it at will, or I will be punished."


    Everyone understood Lipan''s scruples.


    Whether that person is Zhang Tianshi or not, he can cast spells to others at a long distance.


    The psychic of this ability, the means is unusual.


    Even if it''s not Zhang Tianshi, it''s not something they can provoke.


    This method is horribly creepy.


    If the power of the other side increases a little more.


    If the other side gives it to him in his sleep, I''m afraid that he will die for half his life.


    Lipan thinks more. Is that man true?


    Did he really get promoted because of his phone call?


    If it is true, that guy is not only powerful, but also scary in background and influence.


    Lipan looked at the clouds above her eyes and said to the crowd, "I need to go out."


    "Is it related to Zhang Tianshi?"


    Lipan hesitated a little, then nodded.


    "Then go."


    People think that Lipan may have been told some secret tasks by Zhang Tianshi.


    In my heart, I am envious of Lipan, and I am also envious of Lipan.


    Li pan goes to the address Chen Yu left her with a worry.

 Chapter 2301

    In the evening, Lipan finds Chen Yu in the restaurant.


    Chen Yu is having dinner with baifra in the restaurant.


    Baifra just looked up at Lipan and went on eating.


    "Dinner? Sit down and have some food. " Chen Chu opened the chair beside him and said.


    Lipan took a deep breath and suppressed her anger.


    If it wasn''t for Chen, she would have lifted the table directly.


    Finally, Lipan sat down.


    "Waiter, add a set of cutlery." Chen Yu called the waiter and said.


    "There''s nothing on this table that suits me."


    "Another menu for this lady."


    Lipan looked at the menu and shivered.


    The price on this menu, the cheapest one is nearly 2000 new Turkish Lira.


    The new Turkish lira is the currency of Turkey, and the exchange ratio with RMB is about 1:0.8.


    "You pay, don''t you?" Li pan looks at Chen Yu and asks.


    "Feel free. It''s my treat."


    Lipan was at ease when she heard that.


    So she retaliated by ordering the most expensive.


    After Lipan ordered the meal, the waiter looked at Lipan with strange eyes.


    At the same time, looking at Chen Yu, "Sir, this young lady ordered a total of 86500 new Turkish Lira."


    "I see." Chen Yu waved.


    "I don''t mind how much money you ordered, but you''d better eat it. I don''t like to waste it."


    Lipan snorted, but she also muttered in her heart, as if she really ordered too much.


    After a full meal, Lipan is like having a baby in October, just like following Chen Yu and baifra.


    "This restaurant tastes good."


    "Average." Chen Yu shrugged: "I have a restaurant in Los Angeles. Next time I go to Los Angeles, I will invite you to my restaurant."


    "Yes, if you come to Central Asia, I will invite you. I have a lot of meat for magical creatures."


    "Coincidentally, I also have this hobby. Many magical creatures I killed have become my food reserve."


    "Then next time we''ll have an in-depth exchange of experience in this field." Said baifra.


    Lipan followed behind the two men, and his mind was already wandering in the sky.


    "It''s almost seven o''clock. If your daughter wakes up tonight, it''s almost time." Said baifra.


    Chen Yu looked at the time: "but there seems to be no sign at all."


    Although they are all in the restaurant now, their two fields completely cover the whole hotel.


    It can be said that every move of everyone in the hotel is monitored by both of them.


    It''s no different from being with little Gelin.


    But tonight is still calm, not even a evil spirit.


    "The second night? The next night will be extra. " Lipan said with a grain of salt.


    Chen Chu looks back at Li pan, and so does baifra. Then he lightly says, "it''s not the second night, it''s the third night."


    Lipan''s face suddenly turned into a pig''s liver face.


    "The third day?" Lipan''s tone went straight up: "you''re crazy. I want to help you face the third day."


    "It''s not for you to face, it''s just for you to help." Chen Yu said quietly.


    "I don''t care. I have to pay more, or I will..."


    "Or I''ll kill your family and friends."


    "You..."


    Lipan''s angry chest fluctuated, biting his teeth and staring at Chen Zhu.


    "I meant to reward you, but you refused me and gave me a hand."


    Lipan is regretful and heartache. After all, she realizes that Chen Yu has money.


    No, it''s very rich, to be exact.


    When Chen Yu just checked out, he used a black card.


    Although Lipan has no money, the hearsay of black card is still known.


    If she is not so decisive today, maybe she can get a huge reward.


    It was a calm night.


    No disputes, no cruelty.


    The whole of Istanbul is so peaceful.


    The next day, there was a knock outside Lipan''s door.


    Lipan opened the door and saw Chen Yu standing outside.


    "For what?"


    All the women who just got up are the same.


    Farry looks very delicate on weekdays.


    In fact, when she just got up, she was also full of the gas of getting up, and her whole body was full of the breath of laziness.


    Lipan is the same, messy hair, yawning.


    Both eyes are lazy and sleepy.


    "Get ready. We''re going to the wake-up tonight.""So early?" Lipan was very dissatisfied: "it''s only morning now."


    Chen Yu also likes to sleep in and wake up naturally.


    Most of the time, Chen doesn''t schedule his work in the morning.


    However, this time is not the same. The time is not decided by Chen.


    Chen needs to prepare in advance.


    "Don''t waste time. I''ll give you half an hour to wash and prepare. In half an hour, I''ll gather in my room."


    Lipan ran to the bathroom swearing.


    Although she was upset, Chen''s threat could not be ignored.


    Half an hour later, Li pan finally came to Chen Yu''s room.


    For a woman, half an hour''s preparation is too little.


    Chen Yu holds little Gelin in his arms.


    Little Gelin has been sleeping like this for three days.


    "Your daughter is so young?"


    "What''s strange about this? How old do you think my daughter should be? "


    "Is she the third awakened one when she is so young?"


    Lipan felt she was alive to the dog.


    I woke up at the age of 15 and woke up the next night.


    But the little girl looks less than three years old.


    Once upon a time, Lipan felt that her talent was already a talent of genius.


    But compared with this little girl, that''s the difference between the sky and the earth.


    Chen Yu just rolled his eyes.


    "Where are we going next?" Asked Lipan.


    She was also curious that the third night''s battle would not have been possible in Istanbul.


    If it is in the urban area, it will have disastrous consequences.


    It''s not just for psychics, it''s also for ordinary people.


    "Wasteland." Chen said.


    "Wasteland collection? Isn''t that closed? "


    Lipan''s voice suddenly remembered that since Chen could persuade Zhang Tianshi to give her a direct promotion quota.


    It shows that his background is quite different, so it''s no wonder that he has the right to go in and out of the wasteland.


    "When will the others come?" Asked Lipan.


    "Others? Who else? "


    "Help, of course." Of course, Lipan said.


    Lipan li of course believes that Chen Yu has already drawn a huge support team.


    "You are not."


    "What about me?"


    "No, no one else can help."


    Lipan grabs the freshly combed hair and screams hysterically, "are you crazy? Just me and you? Facing the third night? "


    "To be exact, I''m the only one, you''re just the assistant."

 Chapter 2302

    "Shall I quit now?"


    "It''s too late."


    Chen Yu takes Lipan to a remote entrance.


    This entrance is provided by Zhang Tianyi to Chen Yu.


    And it doesn''t need special conditions, just input magic.


    Chen Chu looks at Lipan, who stands motionless in front of the entrance.


    "Shall I push you in?"


    Lipan is helpless. Chen Yu pushes her back.


    Lipan fell into the mouth.


    In an instant, when Lipan opened her eyes again, she had come to the wasteland collection.


    Now they are on the roof of a dilapidated building.


    Chen Yu came from behind.


    The waste soil collection has become waste soil.


    All is so desolate.


    There are ruins everywhere.


    Lipan also took part in the test last time.


    So I''ve seen the damaged wasteland collection, but it''s not so intuitive this time.


    If you look at it, you will see only the end of the day.


    There is no life. There is silence in the desolation.


    Chen Chu looks around his eyes, though it is destroyed by his fight with the red devil.


    But also because of that battle, the spirit of heaven and earth here has become very abundant.


    In addition to the waste here, there is no management of the entrance and exit.


    The spirit of the outside world is no longer obstructed to enter here, so it is actually a part of the real world.


    Even ordinary people have the opportunity to enter here.


    It is very similar to the different space created by Chen Yu in Mingyue villa.


    The space that Chen made by himself is also open.


    As long as you can find the entrance, you can go in.


    And there are no special conditions for the entrance and exit.


    Of course, the different space made by Chen Yu is more desolate than here.


    After all, there are real images here.


    And the different space that Chen made by himself is a wasteland.


    Apart from the large area of land and water from the outside and the air from the outside, there is nothing else.


    Li pan looked at Chen Yu and said, "now? What to do? "


    "Find a more open area." "This building is not suitable for the battlefield," Chen said


    As soon as Chen Yu''s voice fell, there was a slight tremor in the roof under his feet.


    Lipan almost didn''t stand firm. Fortunately, Chen Yu separated one hand to hold her.


    "I agree with you. Get out of here. It''s dangerous."


    Lipan even felt the whole building shaking.


    The building under their feet was a little inclined.


    After the shaking just now, the tilt angle is further increased.


    It''s just that there''s no elevator here. The building they''re in is a high-rise building.


    Lipan went down several layers and found that the tremor was coming continuously.


    And the tilt of the building is increasing.


    "We''re not going to die here." Lipan''s face is very bad.


    They didn''t come to fight the building that was going to collapse.


    If you really die here, you''ll die before you finish school.


    That should have been a lot of suffocation.


    "Don''t go down. Go to the edge." Chen said.


    "On the edge? You don''t want to jump. I''m not as strong as you. I''m not in the strengthening department. " Lipan said: "and you still hold the baby, even if you are OK, your daughter can''t bear it."


    However, Chen Yu left the safe passage regardless of Lipan''s objection.


    Chen Yu directly smashed a window and looked out.


    From his point of view, we can see the skewness of the building more clearly.


    "You don''t really want to jump, do you?"


    Chen Chu looked at Li pan and reached out and said, "take my arm."


    "What are you doing? Don''t you want to... " When Lipan saw the height outside the building, her feet had softened with fear.


    Chen Yu, unwilling to see Lipan, reached for Lipan''s shoulder and leaped out.


    "Ah..."


    With the hysterical scream of Lipan, Chen Yu led Lipan to slide down the glass on the outer wall of the building at a high speed.


    But it''s going down a little bit faster


    Soon, Lipan felt empty and they had slipped out of the lower edge of the building.


    In Lipan ''s scream, the foot suddenly stepped on solid, and the impact of inertia, continue to rush forward.


    Chen Zhushun released Lipan so that she would not be hurt by herself.


    She kept running for more than ten meters, and Lipan fell on the ground.


    Chen Yu landed safely on the ground, but took two steps forward a little to remove his inertia.Lipan jumped up and shouted, "I''ll kill you!"


    Chen Yu allowed Lipan''s weak fist to beat on him.


    "Well, you''ve let off enough. We''re going to get down to business."


    Lipan slowed down a little at the moment. She looked back at the leaning building in front of her eyes.


    She couldn''t believe it. She really slipped off the glass.


    It can''t be done in any way.


    To be exact, it''s impossible to keep your hair intact.


    But it turned out that she was really unharmed.


    At least ignore the process of her landing on the ground, she is safe.


    Of course, Lipan is not a physicist, so she didn''t think about it for long.


    Anyway, I don''t understand. There''s no need to waste my brain.


    Chen is not going to explain to her either.


    Before Chen Yu came in, he had already found the battlefield in the real Istanbul City.


    As a mirror image of Istanbul, the pattern here is basically the same as Istanbul.


    This is Istanbul''s city hall. In front of the city hall is a park square with a wide view and flat terrain.


    "Hold my daughter for me." Chen Yu sent xiaogelin to Lipan''s arms: "go there and sit down. If you are hungry, please tell me."


    Lipan holds little Gelin and finds a place to sit down.


    Chen Yu began to get busy.


    Li pan looked at Chen Yu''s figure, and she saw Chen Yu step out a pit on the original flat and solid ground, and then insert a white crystal into the pit.


    She didn''t understand Chen''s intention or what was in it.


    Chen Yu is growing in diameter around him.


    Not long ago, the whole square has been surrounded by countless small pits.


    Lipan looked around at the numerous small holes.


    I wonder if this is some kind of magic array.


    But what shocked her even more was the way Chen arranged all this.


    Every little pit came out with Chen Yu''s foot.


    This method is not difficult for any strengthening department psychic.


    But the problem is that there are not one, ten or one hundred small pits here.


    It''s thousands of little pits.


    From Lipan''s point of view, she felt like she was in a beehive.


    Busy for more than an hour, Chen Yu finally arranged.


    Then he came to Lipan and took out some food.


    "Hungry?"

 Chapter 2303

    Chen and Lipan both ate something.


    Then sit down and rest and wait for the time.


    In the wasteland collection, there is no obvious time change.


    However, both Chen Yu and Li pan can feel the change of the aura of heaven and earth.


    The aura of heaven and earth seems to be stronger.


    Drop -


    at this time, Chen Yu hears the prompt tone of the mobile phone.


    It''s seven o''clock!


    I don''t know why, Lipan suddenly felt a depression.


    A sense of anguish surged into my mind.


    At this time Chen Chu stood up and began to move his joints.


    "Hello, is it going to start?" Lipan became more nervous.


    The third night! She did not expect that one day, she would face the third night.


    "Well." Chen Yu responded lightly.


    At this time, the gray sky, suddenly split a gap, and then which gap is bigger and bigger.


    Lipan looked up to the sky, her face full of amazement.


    Because the crack in the sky is actually an eye.


    A huge and blood red eye.


    Across the sky, it seems to be bigger than the wasteland.


    What is this?


    Is it going to happen on the third night?


    Don''t be kidding. How could this happen on the third night?


    That huge eye, the huge pupil moved around for a while, and finally focused on the location of Chen Yu.


    No, to be exact, it''s looking at little Gelin.


    "What is that? What happened? " Lipan asked in horror.


    "You don''t need to worry about anything. When I need your moonlight magic, you use it. You don''t need to do anything before I ask for it." Chen Yu still said in a calm voice.


    "Well, do you really think that''s what it should be?" Lipan''s voice was full of fear.


    "Don''t worry, my little daughter is the third night. I''m very experienced." Chen Yu replied perfunctorily, then waved: "well, it seems to be busy."


    At this time, in that huge red eye, there are strange creatures.


    When those things come out of the red eyes, they are only small ones because of the distance.


    But when those things were near, Lipan''s scalp exploded.


    There are countless monsters. They are huge snakes with wings and black skin. The number is as large as the explosion.


    Chen Yu frowned. Those things in the sky are not normal creatures, but they are not hellish creatures. There is no devil breath in them.


    The Angel Crystal he arranged in advance didn''t work.


    Originally, Chen Yu thought that the attacking monster in the night of extinction was either a spirit or a hell creature.


    And angelic crystal has a great effect on both spirit and hell creatures.


    And with the angel crystal arranged by himself, even if a lord led all the demonic legions, Chen Yu was sure to destroy them all.


    But in the end, what is the monster?


    Isn''t Lilith deeply related to hell and demons?


    But why is it not a real world creature or a hell creature.


    The breath on them makes Chen Yu feel very strange.


    "Let''s run." Lipan said timidly.


    "Have you ever run them?" Chen Yu looks back at Lilith.


    "But..."


    "Well, it''s none of your business now. I''ll wait until I need you."


    Chen Yu''s figure moved, his feet pushed hard, and the whole man rushed to the sky.


    The ground is directly stepped out of the spider web by Chen.


    "What an amazing bounce force..." Lipan''s eyes widened, and she looked at Chen Yu, who rushed to the sky in amazement.


    However, Chen Yu is a person after all.


    Compared with those giant snakes with wings, they are just ants.


    What''s more, the direction of his bounce It seems to be the mouth of the leading giant snake.


    Yes Damn Is that guy killing himself?


    Lipan suddenly stood up, and then he saw Chen Yu rushing into the snake''s mouth.


    Then the serpent closed its mouth.


    It''s over


    Lipan''s mind is down.


    It''s dead. That guy''s dead.


    Then it''s your turn.


    Damn, why would you promise that guy to face the third night?


    He died happily, but what did he mean by leaving his daughter to himself?


    What should I do now?


    Just as Lipan was hesitating, the body of the huge snake in the sky suddenly twisted.Then it exploded in the air.


    The blood in the sky is like rain.


    Chen Zhu holds a huge heart.


    This huge heart was dug out of the body of the giant snake.


    He felt a great deal of magic in the heart.


    According to Chen''s past experience, the greater the magic power contained in flesh and blood, then The better the meat.


    So Chen Yu left the heart habitually.


    Lipan opened her mouth and looked at Chen Yu, who was floating in the air with her heart held high.


    That guy can fly?


    Since that guy can fly, and can drive such a huge thing.


    Why didn''t you just fly down the building?


    Lipan was full of complaints.


    All of a sudden, a big mouth of blood was tearing at Chen Zhu.


    "Be careful..." Lipan exclaimed, but her voice couldn''t travel that far.


    Chen Yu''s figure moved again.


    Turn around and blow out.


    In an instant, the body of the giant snake burst and smashed, and the flesh and blood spattered out.


    Lipan''s pupils contracted suddenly.


    Yesterday, when she and Alison dealt with Chen Yu, she felt that Chen Yu was real! I''m really merciful.


    Chen Yu also used his fist shadow to blow Agathon yesterday.


    But at most, he was in a coma for half a day.


    It didn''t explode all over like a giant snake in the sky.


    Chen Yu is secretly a pity, but he has laid a heavy hand.


    Chen Yu put up his heart and thought, would you like to find a cook who knows how to cook magical creatures?


    After all, I have collected a lot of magical creatures, but I use the most common way to cook them.


    Chen believes that there should be more cooking methods for these magical creatures to fully release the magic in the meat.


    In Chen''s imagination, the giant snake in the sky was knocked out by Chen.


    Although compared with the total quantity, it is only a small part.


    But Chen Yu is a face of grief.


    "Oh, no time to collect their hearts."


    Lipan''s expression has completely solidified.


    She can''t believe her eyes. It''s an illusion. It must be an illusion.


    However, the more self hypnotic she is, the more her scalp becomes numb.


    That guy''s strength is so terrible.


    The serpents in the sky had no power to fight back in front of him.


    It was a one-sided massacre.

 Chapter 2304

    Suddenly, Lipan saw a huge head flying towards her.


    She was so scared that she squatted on the ground and shivered with her head in her arms.


    But the next moment, listen to the roar.


    When I look up again, I can see the huge head falling a few meters away.


    Looking at the comparison between the huge head and herself, Lipan can feel her insignificance and the horror of the giant snake more truly.


    However, no matter how horrible it is, it''s only the result of Chen Yu''s smashing.


    The real monster is not these giant snakes, but the crazy killing of Chen Yu.


    However, compared with Chen Yu''s killing, the number of these giant snakes is too much.


    And in that bloody eye in the sky, more and more giant snakes are still emerging.


    Chen Yu is not in a hurry. If it''s all these giant snakes, it''s easy for him.


    It''s like no matter how many ants there are, it''s just ants.


    There are ants that can devour people in the rainforest, but they are unnatural ants.


    It''s impossible for an ordinary ant colony to devour people.


    Chen caning can face groups of ants.


    But the number of ants is really too much.


    Chen wants to kill one, but he can''t catch up with the speed of the snake.


    The key is that Chen Yu is a little greedy. He also needs to collect the heart of the giant snake.


    Lipan also found that Chen''s killing speed seems to be behind that of the giant snake.


    This made her worry about the huge number of snakes.


    Chen is likely to kill more than that.


    And he seems to slow down in killing the giant snake.


    Is he tired already?


    But the number of giant snakes is not even one percent destroyed.


    It seems that he is too reluctant to rely on him alone.


    Chen finally stopped, collected the heart of the last collected giant snake, turned his head and saw that his eyes were still surging towards his giant snake.


    The giant snake''s body is very large, plus tens of thousands of numbers.


    From below, it looks like a dark cloud blocking the sun.


    Chen took a deep breath and raised his hands slowly.


    Chen Yu is leading the world.


    Lipan''s pupils contracted suddenly.


    She couldn''t help rubbing her eyes. She couldn''t be sure if she was wrong.


    Because there is a pair of giant palms, which are being fished up from the bottom.


    Almost all the giant snakes were enveloped in the pair of giant palms.


    All the serpents gave up their attacks and fled for their lives.


    But they didn''t run fast enough.


    The giant palms began to close, and few of the giant snakes were able to escape from the giant palms.


    Boom -


    with the roar of thunder, the giant palms finally fit into reality.


    And out of the crack of the giant palm came a large piece of flesh and blood and a huge wave of blood.


    Lipan''s face was bloodless, and she looked at Chen Yu in the sky in amazement.


    Her current feeling is a tingling of the scalp.


    How can I fight against such a monster?


    And before I came here, I was still planning how to fight back against Chen Yu.


    At this moment, she only has unprecedented happiness.


    At the same time, she understood why Chen Yu was confident that she could protect her daughter for the third night alone.


    What kind of magic is that? Is there such a terrible magic in China?


    It''s obvious that Lipan''s realm can''t understand what is "potential".


    Ben Lipan thought it would be a bitter battle.


    But Chen Yu easily ended the fight.


    But why hasn''t he come down yet?


    What is he looking at?


    Chen Chu looked up at the sky and the huge blood eyes above.


    Chen Yu suddenly raised his arm and released a holy light cannon towards the blood eye.


    However, the Holy Light cannon penetrated the bloodshot, and nothing happened.


    That''s not the eye of some creature.


    It should be a kind of magic, or a kind of entrance.


    It''s similar to magic array, but it''s not a normal magic array.


    When Lipan thought it was all over.


    A palm sprang out of the bloodshot.


    The number of palms is appalling. It''s so dense that people''s scalp is numb.


    It looks like the surface of the eyes is covered with hairy hair.


    The strange sight was chilling.


    Just then, all the palms spread like waves from the middle.


    In the middle of countless palms, slowly emerged a woman''s figure.


    Chen Yu frowned, not because of the woman''s strength, but because of the strange way in which she appeared.As the woman descended, the palms began to break away from the bloodshot and form a pair of huge wings behind her.


    The wings extend at least twenty or thirty kilometers from left to right.


    Lipan couldn''t stand. Now her feet were weak.


    The horrible sight, and the horrible woman, made her scalp tingle.


    The woman stopped when she fell more than 100 meters above.


    Looking down at Chen Yu.


    At the same time, more monsters appeared in the blood eyes above.


    It also has wings, and it''s huge.


    It looks like an alligator, but it''s more fierce than an alligator.


    But Chen Yu is most concerned about the woman.


    The woman was full of an unknown breath.


    There was no sign of an attack.


    The woman pointed to Chen Yu.


    The wings, which are composed of countless palms at the back, are recombined into a huge fist, which is hurling towards Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu also raised his right arm and, with the momentum of heaven and earth, made a fist.


    Boom and rumble -


    the big bang of the sky and the earth, accompanied by a huge impact.


    Lipan saw that the ground in front of her was constantly raised and would soon spread to her.


    Just then, a black wall blocked the impact.


    Lipan looked at the black barrier in surprise.


    Soon she found that the black barrier was spreading out from Chen''s feet.


    Chen''s fists dissipated, and the woman''s huge fists were smashed.


    But behind the woman''s back, she soon changed her wings again.


    Chen Yu thought that the wings made up of those arms were flesh and blood.


    Now it seems that the wings are not entities, but magic.


    Just then, the wings behind the woman suddenly sparkled with countless light spots.


    Those photoelectric colors are very gorgeous and bright, as if the bright stars are dotted on the wings.


    But soon, Chen Yu and Li pan realized what the dots were.


    That''s magic! A lot of magic!


    Tens of thousands are beyond description.


    That''s 100000 A million levels of magic.


    Even Chen was shocked.


    It was an unprecedented sight.


    This woman can release millions of magic at the same time.


    What is the concept?


    Even if every magic is the lowest level, millions of psychics release magic at the same time.


    What''s more, Chen felt that in the chaos of magic wave, there are many magic are extremely powerful magic.

 Chapter 2305

    Li pan and Chen Yu both look at the endless magic, just like rain falling.


    The overwhelming magic made Lipan despair.


    Chen Yu raised his finger and the dark curtain rose.


    Blocking most of the magic.


    The magic fell on the dark curtain, rippling.


    Soon, the dark curtain became riddled with holes.


    One by one, magic passed through the dark curtain and shot at Chen Zhu.


    It''s over Lipan''s mind is blank.


    Chen''s dark curtain did not even block a third of it.


    Look at the dense magic.


    That''s a situation that no one can face.


    Phagocytosis, opening the mouth of the glutton on Chen''s right arm.


    Chen has not used the devouring skill of the glutton for a long time.


    This time Chen Yu has no idea. The woman opposite has a little more skills.


    However, Chen''s gluttonous mouth was just activated this time. Chen''s whole right arm directly separated from his shoulder and fell to the ground and turned into a giant beast.


    , as like as two peas, the beast is exactly like bezoe''s body.


    It''s just that it''s not as big as besieb zoffi.


    Lipan has already looked stupid. What is this?


    The glutton, made of Chen''s arm, opened his mouth.


    All magic in an instant feel the great attraction, directly by the blood pot big mouth suck in.


    Chen''s face was a little puzzled. Although his right arm was off his shoulder, he turned into a giant predator.


    But I still have a connection with the predators.


    Every thought of oneself can be passed on to the giant predator.


    After devouring countless magic, all the energy is concentrated in the mouth of the predator beast, and compressed into a colorful energy ball.


    Bang -


    all the energy in the energy ball burst out in a flash.


    The energy ball''s castration is too fast, the woman didn''t have time to avoid, half of the body is directly penetrated by the energy ball, only half of the body is left.


    And the energy ball is still shooting towards the sky.


    It has been flying out of ten thousand meters, as for the explosion.


    All the haze, all the dark clouds are in an instant swing open.


    And the glow of the energy sphere is like a supernova explosion.


    The sight is beyond comparison.


    The whole sky has become incomparably pure.


    All the monsters that came out of the bloodshot were wiped out in an instant.


    The gluttonous beast also changed back to Chen''s arm.


    At last, the woman in the sky showed surprise.


    At the moment, she has only half of her body, but there is no pain in her face.


    "You''re very powerful. I''ve never met such a powerful human like you in thousands of years." The woman finally spoke.


    "I should be honored to be so praised by the first witch Lilith."


    "Even the few gods I met were not as powerful as you."


    Lilith!? Lipan was also surprised.


    Although she didn''t know Lilith''s real identity.


    But this great name is basically unknown in the spiritual world.


    This woman is Lilith? The legendary Lilith?


    "Who is that girl?" Lilith points to little gren in Lipan''s arms.


    "My daughter."


    "It seems that our fight is inevitable." Said Lilith.


    "Are you sure you want to give up thousands of years of life and be killed by me?"


    "It''s really hard for me to beat you alone." Said Lilith.


    Lipan couldn''t help but marvel, the first evil woman admitted that it was not this man''s opponent?


    What is the state of this man''s strength?


    Chen Yu, however, hears the implication of Lilith.


    At this time, the blood eyes in the sky are reunited.


    At the same time, a figure, a woman''s figure, appeared from the bloodshot.


    The same looks, the same magic power.


    It''s also unsettling.


    One, two, three, four


    In the end, six came out, plus the first Lilith, a total of seven.


    Each of them is immeasurable and powerful, and each of them exudes a terrible atmosphere.


    And though their breath is equally strong, they are different.


    Each one is an existence that Chen can''t ignore.


    Chen''s face as like as two peas, seven Li Li Si are the same, and are also extremely powerful.


    Is this her magic of separation?


    Or is it just some kind of puppet magic, just changed by her appearance, all of them become the same appearance?Suddenly, one of the swordsmen, Lilith, came out.


    The sword wielding Lilith had a very strong hand. She raised the sword over her head and turned it into a giant sword when it fell.


    Chen Yu stood up to fight against the sword Qi directly with his body.


    Boom -


    in a flash, the surrounding buildings were smashed.


    Seven lilies are all eyebrows.


    They didn''t expect Chen Yu to be able to use his body to attack at this level.


    But they did not hesitate.


    One of them, Lilith with a magic wand, points it at Chen.


    "Nothingness, bondage!"


    Chen immediately felt something invisible around him.


    The power of bondage is quite great, but it can only bind itself for ten seconds at most.


    Chen is about to break away from the shackles, and suddenly there is a huge power behind him.


    A Lilith appeared behind Chen and kicked him out with her feet.


    Chen Yu fell heavily on the ground. I have to say that it did hurt him.


    Three lilies, each holding a completely different magic system.


    But they are all powerful and ineffable.


    Each of them is a strong existence that can not be ignored by Chen.


    Moreover, they are not separate. They are all complete individuals.


    "It takes courage to give up. When you are faced with irresistible force, you should learn to give up." Said the first Lilith.


    "Cowardice is cowardice. I never make excuses for it." Chen Yu said quietly.


    "Your persistence will not bring you victory, your daughter will not be hurt, she will become extremely strong, and almost eternal life, you should be happy and proud of it." Said Lilith again.


    "And your cheap looks first?" Chen Yu thought of the words of the previous twenty-three generations of Blood Mary, and then saw the seven lilies and lilies at the same time.


    Suddenly I realized her or their purpose.


    They are assimilating every disillusioned awakener.


    Become a body with unified thinking and unified power.


    So, if their daughter falls into their hands, their thinking will be completely erased, which is no different from death.


    "If you know what your daughter lost because of your stubbornness, you will regret it."


    Chen Yu raised his middle finger with a smile

 Chapter 2306

    When Chen Yu raised his middle finger.


    That Lilith in the reinforcement Department moved.


    Her figure is like thunder, which is too fast to be caught.


    But when she stopped, Chen Yu''s hand grabbed her neck.


    All Lilith and Lipan stared at Chen Yu in amazement.


    Chen''s arm was shining with dim light.


    Dark assimilation!


    "No one has ever been able to challenge what I''m best at."


    In the crazy struggle of the strengthening department Lilith, Chen Yu is using a smile and cruelty to increase his strength a little bit.


    "Powerful power? Eternal life? But so it is. "


    "Stop!" All of Lilith was in an angry tone, and her eyes were inconceivable.


    "No! You can''t do that! "


    "No, I can." Chen Yu grabs the head of the reinforcer Lilith with the other hand, and then twists it hard.


    The head is still in Chen''s hand, but her body has already fallen to the ground limply.


    "Damn you!"


    Lilith, who was full of black light, was full of endless darkness.


    Her arms were held high, and behind her appeared a demonic image full of darkness.


    But something darker than her came towards her.


    Instantly engulfs her and her demonic ways.


    People can also see that she is struggling in the dark tide.


    Chen Yu''s eyes were wide, with a smile on his face, but a fierce light in his eyes.


    "I should teach you a truth. When one of you can''t beat me, it means that all of you can''t beat me. Quantity doesn''t bring you victory, it only makes you die more thoroughly."


    In the end, that dark Lilith was completely sunk in the dark wave.


    It made all the other lilies feel a chill.


    An unprecedented chill.


    "You may not know that I have not only conquered many evils and darkness in the past, but also swallowed them and made them my food." Chen Chu licked his lips.


    "You want to eat us?" Lilith looked at Chen Yu coldly: "do you really think you can beat me? We? "


    "Why not."


    All of a sudden, the remaining five lilies started at Chen at the same time.


    All they used were aggrandizement attacks, pure physical attacks.


    Chen Yu was almost blindfolded by them.


    Because of the passive situation, Chen can only want to distance.


    The five terror enhancements are psychics.


    And the power of these five lilies is close to the normal Chen Yu.


    "How is it? Is it a surprise? "


    The five lilies'' attack just now was just their warm-up.


    Chen Yu frowned at five lilies.


    Their power is mutual?


    No, it''s not mutual. If each of them has the power to strengthen the Department.


    Just now, when she swallowed up the dark Lilith with the dark magma, she could completely use her own strengthening system to escape, instead of struggling in the dark magma and finally being swallowed by the dark magma.


    Chen Yu''s eyes opened, suddenly: "it turns out that I killed one Lilith, and other lilies will get the magic of the dead Lilith at the same time."


    "It''s too late for you to know. You haven''t won since you killed the first one."


    "And the second?" Chen''s smile became even more cruel: "the second Lilith I swallowed, her strength doesn''t seem to return to you."


    The faces of five lilies couldn''t help changing.


    "It seems that I have guessed that you are all connected with each other. One death will make power appear to others, but your power cannot appear out of nothing."


    Chen''s eyes swept over five lilies, and Chen used an avatar.


    At the same time, there are thirty-two Chen Yu, each with the same strength.


    Once again, all the laws were unified, and thirty-two of them were integrated.


    32 times increase!


    Then, the surging spirit of heaven and earth came to Chen Xun.


    Chen Yu''s body has changed from black to gold. The spirit is divine!


    Ten times increase!


    With every increase, Chen''s breath will become more terrifying.


    "Come on! Kill him! "


    All Lilith attacked in an instant.


    But in the next moment, all the magic penetrated Chen Yu.


    Chen''s body becomes an energy.


    Chen chose to attack Lilith with a sword.


    Li lish, the swordsman, chopped Chen Yu with her sword.However, her sword edge and sword spirit were all defeated. Chen Yu appeared in front of the swordsman Lilith in an instant.


    Chen Yu reaches out his hand and presses on Lilith''s chest. Lilith''s chest sinks.


    Wow, the swordsman Lilith spewed out a mouthful of blood.


    Chen Yushun grabs Li lish''s palm of the sword, then bends it hard.


    Another scream came from swordsman Lilith. Chen Yu grabbed Lilith''s hand and beheaded her as if he were using his sword.


    †~ -


    the swordsman Lilith was cut off an arm by her sword.


    Chen Yu was beheaded again. Another arm of the swordsman Lilith was also beheaded.


    The blade in Chen Yu''s hand is thrown at will. The blade penetrates through Lilith''s chest and directly nails her to the ground.


    "Help me..." Cried the swordsman Lilith sadly.


    The other four lilies attacked Chen Yu again.


    But those magic can''t bring real harm to Chen Yu.


    "Show me!"


    Lilith, who used the magic of nothingness, had a big drink.


    Chen Yu suddenly transforms from energy body to substance.


    "Eh?" Chen Yu did not expect that his energy body would be turned into an entity.


    But before he could figure it out, the other four lilies attacked again.


    Bombardment -


    the surrounding terrain has been completely changed under the terrorist attack.


    The original square has now been reduced to waste soil.


    There is no complete building on the ground in the whole block.


    Without Chen''s protection, Li pan and Xiao Gelin would have been evaporated in the first round.


    Under this kind of attack intensity, it is no less than the bombardment of an army equipped with the most advanced weapons.


    Under this kind of attack, Chen Yu was also very uncomfortable.


    If they continue to be allowed to attack, even Chen himself may not be able to support them.


    They have not only gained the magic of other war dead companions, but also received the power and magic.


    That''s why Chen Yu didn''t kill the swordsman Lilith just now.


    Devour, Chen''s right arm turns into a giant predator again, devouring the magic from the fire.


    "This damned thing will devour our magic. We can''t use directional magic instead of regional magic." Cried one of Lilith.


    At this time, both sides are in a stalemate.

 Chapter 2307

    At this time, Chen found that his body was energizing.


    Originally, Lilith used magic to force Chen Yu to turn from energy body into entity.


    But Lilith''s magic didn''t last long on Chen Yu.


    When Chen Ji ''s body was fully energetic, Chen Ji turned into a streamer.


    "What! No, my magic doesn''t work! "


    "Make him real again!"


    Chen Yu won''t give Lilith the chance this time.


    Chen Yu takes the lead in fighting against Lilith.


    But in the moment when Chen Yu was close to Lilith.


    A barrier separates Chen Yu from the nihilistic Lilith.


    This is a defense barrier of sacred nature.


    The defense magic of divine attribute has always been the most powerful of all magic systems.


    In particular, there are several kinds of sacred defense magic, known as the walls that cannot be destroyed.


    Of course, there are no unbreakable barriers in the world.


    In the past, there was such a legend just because no one reached the ceiling.


    The barrier in front of Chen Yu is the immortal barrier, which is called the holy magic that can stop all evils.


    But Chen Yu didn''t have any hesitation and ran into the immortal barrier.


    Without any violence, billions of Jun''s strength suddenly spread on the immortal barrier.


    The immortal barrier is broken like a lens.


    After the immortal barrier, Lilith the void, and Lilith the holy light, who uses the magic of holy light, spit out blood at the same time.


    St. Lilith was backfired because she used all the magic to release the immortal barrier, which was smashed by Chen Yu with brute force.


    Lilith the void is because of the aftershock of the breaking of the immortal barrier.


    And when Lilith saw the streamer of Chen Yu''s work in front of her, she knew that it was too late.


    The only thing Lilith could do was to open her arms and smile with relief on her face, as if she had given up her struggle.


    However, Chen is not going to kill her.


    At least not to kill her directly.


    Chen Yu grabs the face of Lilith, and the dark magma pours out from the palm of Chen Yu''s hand and penetrates through Lilith''s mouth, nose and ears.


    This was the reaction of Lilith, the nihilist, but it was too late.


    The dark magma seeped into the body of Lilith the void and occupied her.


    At the same time, it wipes out all the self-awareness of Lilith.


    Because of the activation of soul key, Chen Yu has the ability to devour soul fragments.


    When Chen Yu wipes out the consciousness of Lilith, her soul also disintegrates.


    And the soul fragment that she left was naturally swallowed by Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu gets the truth about Lilith from her soul.


    All three of the remaining lilies turned pale.


    The dark Lilith was swallowed by the dark magma.


    The swordsman Lilith was cut off and nailed to the ground.


    The nihilistic Lilith is completely controlled by Chen Yu.


    Maybe it''s only reinforcement system Lilith who is the best destination.


    Although she was killed by Chen Yu, her strength returned to her sisters.


    The remaining three lilies are lilies who can release endless magic through countless hands.


    She was the first Lilith to show up. Although she had the longest time on the battlefield, she only had half of her body left.


    The other two are Lilith the light and Lilith the element.


    Chen Yu''s eyes swept to the remaining three lilies.


    Finally, her eyes fell on Lilith the saint.


    She is the real Lilith, the body.


    More precisely, she was the original Lilith.


    All other lilies, though they can also be said to have lilies'' consciousness and thinking, are not the original lilies.


    Before becoming a part of Lilith, other lilies used to be an individual with their own thinking and consciousness.


    And all lilies have one thing in common.


    That is to say, they have awakened the magic of extinction. They are all the demons of extinction.


    And they all wake up the next night, but they all end in failure.


    On the brink of death, they accepted Lilith''s offer.


    Be part of Lilith and exist as Lilith.


    Seven lilies are the seven ghosts who once died.


    They exist in different times.


    The so-called "ghost of annihilation" came from the church at first.


    The symbol of extinction is unusual, contrary to common sense.


    Lilith, the first generation of the demon.


    Who can think of it? She comes from church.She was also a devout nun.


    But after her awakening, she was used by the Church of that time.


    Shamanism and Druidism lost their roots when she attacked them.


    Shamanism, in particular, was almost destroyed by her.


    But also in the process, she was out of church control.


    She ushered in the dark ages of Europe, and for the first time she taught people what evil is.


    In addition to the original Lilith, the other Lilith can only be regarded as the annihilator, that is, the emissary of Lilith.


    Through the magic of extinction, they are connected with each other, and their souls are completely entwined and become a symbiont.


    This is the truth of extinction magic.


    There is only one magic, which is to make everyone else become part of the ghost of annihilation.


    Ordinary people or ordinary psychics can do the same, but they can''t have the same power as Lilith and symbionts because they don''t have magic or different magic attributes.


    It''s also a great fortune. After all, if everyone can be a part of Lilith and have the same strength as Lilith, I''m afraid that the world has already been subverted by Lilith.


    Since ancient times, except for little Gelin, there are only nine awakened people, two of them are successful awakeners, so they don''t need to accept Lilith''s conditions.


    Of course, it may also be because those two demons awakened the first night, which is not as talented as the demons awakened the next night.


    And little Gelin is the only one who wakes up on the third night.


    At the same time, because of little Gelin''s extraordinary talent, Lilith became the life of little Gelin''s awakening night.


    Chen Yu also knew Lilith''s near immortal secret.


    She had a contract with a demon lord.


    The content of the contract is to send the demonic army to the present world, on the condition that the demonic Lord and her life are divided equally.


    That is to say, the life span of the demon lord, Galilee, is divided equally between them.


    This is the secret of her immortality, and the life of demon lord is in ten thousand.


    But Lilith is a very ambitious person, she is not only satisfied with the present.


    She also found a new world by herself, and completely controlled that new world.


    For two thousand years, she has been experimenting in the new world and has created the annihilation Corps.


    That is, the countless monsters Chen had fought before.

 Chapter 2308

    Three lilies looked at each other, and they felt it.


    If we continue to fight like this, we will be killed by Chen Yu one by one sooner or later.


    If one of them dies, the strength will return to the other sisters. Maybe they will not work so hard.


    Even if there is only one sister left, it will be the most powerful.


    But Chen didn''t give them the chance at all.


    "Go!" A light drink from Lilith the saint.


    The other two lilies followed.


    But how could Chen give them the chance to escape.


    Immediately turned to three lilies.


    The first one Chen Yu caught up with was the first Lilith who appeared. Her wings made of countless palms did not bring her extreme speed, but became her drag.


    Lilith saw Chen Yu catch up with her, and she didn''t run away any more. When she returned, she opened her huge wings and shot countless magic at Chen Yu.


    In the overwhelming magic attack, Chen Yu still has the power of wind and thunder.


    Rush to Lilith''s face and don''t care about the magic.


    Because of the distance problem, most of the magic can''t focus on Chen Yu at all.


    Without hesitation, Chen poured dark magma directly into Lilith''s mouth and nose.


    Lilith, eroded by the dark magma, fell directly from the sky.


    Chen Yu doesn''t care about that Lilith, but chases her up to the sky again.


    There is still the original light Lilith, and the element Lilith.


    Chen Yu''s speed is much faster than two lilies.


    At this time, element Lilith also stopped, and not far away from the Holy Light Lilith a glance.


    Element Lilith opens her arms, and in an instant, the sky of the whole wasteland collection turns crimson.


    In a flash, meteors fell from the sky.


    Chen Yu raised his eyebrows. Is this to plough the wasteland that has been reduced to ruins?


    Stars fall! This is the ultimate element of fire magic.


    The elements of terror turn into falling meteors.


    Chen Yu looks at the element Lilith, and then at Lipan and little Gelin below.


    If the pursuit continues, they may be in danger.


    Although some unwilling, but Chen finally gave up the pursuit of the remaining two lilies.


    If there is no worries, Chen Yu will definitely kill all of them.


    Let Lilith escape this time. Her enemies of this level are bound to try their best to improve their strength and deal with themselves at the same time.


    It may not be easy for them to break through the immediate realm if they exist at this level, but it is not difficult if they are targeted to improve.


    If they meet again next time, Chen may not be so relaxed.


    Of course, all these worries are afterwords.


    Chen Yu is now most concerned about little Gelin.


    Fall to the ground, help little Gelin and Lipan to stop the doomsday magic.


    What the stars fall after is the ultimate coverage of the range, but the threat to the monomer is not great.


    For people of their level, at least, it''s like enjoying the waves on the beach on a sunny day.


    But for a little psychic like Lipan, it''s like a doomsday disaster.


    Chen Chu looks back at the sky.


    Element Lilith and holy light Lilith have rushed into the bloodshot.


    Then the blood eyes closed slowly.


    Finally, it completely disappeared.


    But the wilderness has been completely covered by flames.


    At this time, little Gelin''s eyelids moved, and then slowly opened their eyes.


    "Baba?" Little Gelin looked at Chen Yu doubtfully: "Baba, where is this? Wow, there''s a big fire around. "


    Little Gelin was born courageous, so she was not afraid.


    Seeing the fire around her, her first reaction was not fear, but surprise.


    Little Gelin was not afraid, but Lipan was scared to death.


    The man in front of me is a monster in human skin.


    "Baba, who is she? Are you looking for a little... Three? "


    Chen Qi slapped little Gelin on the head of the melon: "less nonsense."


    Later, Chen Yu left the wasteland collection with Ge Lin and Li pan.


    It''s still comfortable outside. Even Chen doesn''t like to breathe the burning air in the wasteland.


    After driving into the center of Istanbul, Chen Yu stopped and said to Lipan, "OK, you can go."


    Lipan didn''t speak. She opened the door and got out of the car.


    "Wait." Chen Yu is also called Su Lipan.


    Lipan almost scared to pee, looking at Chen Zhao in tears: "I will not say what I saw today."


    "This is yours." Chen Chu hands Lipan a check.Lipan almost thought Chen was going to kill people.


    Lipan collected the check, and before she could thank her, Chen Yu had already left with little Gelin.


    When Chen Yu returned to the hotel room, just about to report to France for safety, he found someone in the room.


    Pushing open the door, we found baifra, Zhang Tianyi and 23 generations of Blood Mary in the house.


    "Why are you here?" Chen Yu asked the difference.


    "Well? Is that over? You won? " Zhang Tian asked.


    "Of course it won."


    "How about Lilith? How about the strength? "


    "It''s very strong. It''s a bit incredible." Chen said.


    "Tell us more about it."


    Their monks of this level, through mutual experience and exchange, are very important ways to improve themselves.


    Even if they have needs for each other, they can share their secret scripts and skills with each other.


    Chen Yu began to explain his war with Lilith slowly.


    Of course, some of the details are still hidden.


    But for Lilith, Chen Yu said in great detail.


    For example, predict the strength level of Lilith.


    Sometimes the brows of the people are locked and sometimes the brows are stretched.


    Sometimes I meditate, sometimes I nod.


    Finally, Zhang Tianyi summed up: "the strength of a single Lilith should be similar to that of Bayer."


    "No, I''m better than any of them." "I''m sure I''ll deal with one," baifula said quietly


    "I can handle about two." Twenty three generations of Blood Mary said.


    "I can deal with seven, but I can''t be as relaxed as Chen." Zhang Tianyi said, "if it was me, I would probably fight with them for three or five days."


    All of them have their own small world, so they are almost endless in terms of magic.


    So it''s very common to fight for three or five days.


    Zhang Tianyi looked at Chen Yu again: "although Chen Yu has some side ways, his fighting skills are still concentrated on his strength and speed, simple and single, but it is just like this that seven lilies are the most difficult to deal with."


    "Now escape two lilies. If you have another fight, how do you think lilies will try to defeat Chen Yu?"

 Chapter 2309

    Everyone was lost in thought.


    At this time, Zhang Tianyi said: "to defeat Chen Yu, we can start from two ways of thinking: one is to defeat Chen Yu with more powerful force, the other is to defeat Chen Yu by means of restraint."


    Said, Zhang Tianyi looked at the crowd again: "you think, which of these two ideas is more likely?"


    "In theory, my little world is actually restraining Chen Yu, but things are not so simple. Even if there are similar ways to restrain Chen Yu, it is very difficult to do it."


    "Your little world is not a total restraint." Zhang Tian shook his head and said, "to restrain Chen Yu, we need to make him lose his ability to move, not just restrict his actions."


    Although the discussion was about how to restrain him, Chen Yu didn''t pay attention.


    This is normal communication, no one is really holding malice.


    "What about the power beyond Chen Yu?" Baifra looks at Chen Zhu.


    Chen Yu shook his head: "I''m afraid it''s more difficult than making me lose my mobility. At least at present, I''ve met some psychics, who have the ability to make me lose my mobility for a short time. But it''s very difficult to surpass the strength I have at present, unless it''s a kind of existence whose level is higher than my level."


    "Chen Yu didn''t say that he controlled one body of Lilith, and learned from her soul fragment that Lilith controlled a small world and carried out crazy experiments in that small world. We don''t know that small world at all, so it''s hard to ensure that there are no creatures in that world with strong power, such as the dragon people, maybe ordinary The dragon clan can''t threaten Chen Yu, even the dragon clan at the level of dragon father can''t compete with Chen Yu, but what if it is at the level of Dragon King? And if Lilith remakes it, will there be a chance to surpass Chen Yu? "


    "It''s true that this is possible, but you have overlooked that even if there is a dragon at the level of Dragon King in that small world, can Lilith really defeat or even kill it?"


    Of course, possibility is one thing, and there is such an operation in theory.


    What they are discussing now is not how to surpass Chen Yu, but various possibilities.


    It''s not really possible.


    It''s like a group of rich people discussing how to beat someone.


    There are many possibilities to defeat the rich.


    But in practice, it is much more complicated.


    And this kind of discussion can make Chen Yu realize more possibilities.


    It also makes Chen Yu more cautious.


    So this discussion is not a bad thing.


    There are all kinds of possibilities.


    At this time, Chen Yu suddenly felt a familiar feeling.


    "Lao Zhang, suddenly something happened to me. Take care of my daughter for me. I need to go out for a while." Chen Yu stood up and said.


    Everyone looked at Chen Yu with a little surprise.


    Chen Yu looks very worried.


    People don''t know what can make Chen Yu so anxious.


    Even the daughter was left in the care of all.


    "Good."


    People are not going to ask.


    Since Chen is not going to say that, it should be his personal privacy.


    Chen Yu left the hotel in a hurry. The next moment, Chen Yu disappeared in place.


    Call! Call from hell.


    But this time, Chen was not summoned as he had been in the past.


    Chen Yu comes to hell again.


    This is the familiar Obsidian castle.


    It''s just that there''s no Beelzebub zoffi welcoming him before the call.


    Chen Xun has been to Obsidian Castle many times, so he knows it quite well.


    Go straight to Obsidian castle.


    At this time, Chen felt a familiar and huge breath.


    And the master of that breath also felt Chen Yu.


    Soon, besib zoffi and his army appeared in front of Chen Yu.


    "Human? How are you? "


    Chen Yu looks at besieb zoffi and the army behind him, almost thinking that he is going to deal with himself.


    "Why not me? Did you call me, or did you not call me? "


    "I thought the call failed." "Or you''re too strong for me to summon," said besib zoffi


    Chen Leng for a moment, immediately realized the possibility.


    In the past, whether it was a handsome boy calling himself or besieged zoffi calling himself.


    Without any reaction time, I was summoned to hell in an instant.


    But this call seems to be so different.


    I was not immediately called to hell.


    And I came to hell on my own initiative.Before I knew it, my strength was already equal to that of besieged zoffi.


    When besib zoffi summoned Chen Yu, because Chen Yu did not appear immediately, this made besib zoffi think that the summoning failed.


    Fortunately, besieb zoffi felt Chen''s breath, so he came here.


    "It seems that we are quite strong now." Chen Chu nodded and said.


    "It''s incredible that although the life span of human beings is not worth mentioning in my eyes, your human growth rate is so fast that people are afraid."


    Chen Yu smiled, but he could not be regarded as a normal.


    And besieb zoffi''s biggest surprise is his investment.


    His alliance with Chen Yu, at first, only regarded him as his son''s protector.


    And the reason why Chen Yu is regarded as the son''s asylum by besib zoffi and iris is not because of his strength.


    It''s just because Chen can go in and out of hell and the world freely.


    This is something that no creature in both worlds can do.


    So at the beginning, besib zoffi also invested a lot in Chen Yu.


    Of course, it''s more emotional investment.


    But I didn''t expect that Chen Yu now is equal to him.


    "By the way, what do you call me to do?"


    "I''m going to fight with another Lord. How about the weapons I entrusted you to make for me?"


    "By the way, it''s already ready." Chen Yu slaps his head and takes out a huge hammer.


    The hammer is 20 meters in diameter, and there is a chain on it.


    This is the weapon he prepared for besieb zoffi, made by Rouen fasibon.


    Of course, the weapon''s drawings and most of its materials were provided by besieb zoffi.


    This weapon is too large for ordinary people, but it is too small for the body of Beelzebub zoffi.


    The body of besib zoffi is about the size of obsidian castle.


    And this hammer in the eyes of besieb zoffi, almost a glass bead.


    However, Beelzebub zoffi looked at the hammer in front of him.


    "I can feel the power in it!"


    "The charm mark of this weapon is also made according to the magic pattern provided by you, so you don''t need me to say more. You also know how to operate this weapon."

 Chapter 2310

    Besieb zoffi picked up the hammer and tried to use the seal.


    The hammer began to shrink, but not much.


    The original diameter of 20 meters was reduced to 10 meters after using the incantation mark.


    And no one else can use it.


    Especially the devil, because in the hammer, there are many Angel crystals hidden.


    And it''s all super perfect.


    This can hurt even the Lord level demons.


    It''s also besieb zoffi''s killer.


    Because demons can''t build this weapon.


    That''s why besib zoffi asked Chen to make it for him.


    Besieb zoffi was very pleased with the weapon.


    "This weapon has no name."


    "It''s been around since the beginning of design." "It''s called the king killer," said besib zoffi


    Chen Yu was a little surprised, though the weapon was inlaid with a lot of angel crystals.


    But in the end, it''s only made by Rouen fasibon.


    From my current perspective, I can destroy this weapon.


    Even if the Angel Crystal controls the devil, can it really kill the devil at the level of devil king?


    "It''s not complete." Said besieb zoffi.


    Chen Leng was shocked for a moment, and soon he came back to understand the meaning of besib zoffi.


    I''m afraid that the alchemist in the world can''t make a weapon that can kill the devil.


    It''s impossible to have all the materials and drawings ready.


    Just like a group of ants, give them the drawings of aircraft cannon, can they really make aircraft cannon?


    This is obviously impossible.


    Besieb Sophie''s eyes were shining.


    "When are you going to fight against the rival lords?" Chen asked.


    Besieb zoffi licked his lips. "Now what? You help me too. I''ll give you half of the spoils. "


    "Me?" Chen Yu pondered.


    The body''s belligerent factors seem to be responding.


    Besib zoffi did not rush Chen Yu, but waited quietly for his reply.


    "That demon king sees you to attack his under, won''t make a move?" Chen asked.


    "Do you think I will be reckless to fight a demon king?" Besib zoffi said confidently, "although it''s very dangerous to seize the throne of a demon, I''m not completely unprepared."


    "What can you do to contain the devil?"


    "Of course, I can''t control the devil. Only the devil can control the devil." Said besieb zoffi.


    "Don''t tell me, you can use other monsters."


    Use, this word is used in the devil''s body, but very dangerous things.


    Chen Yu felt that if besib zoffi did this, it would be more dangerous.


    "No, I''m not using the second demon king to contain me. I rely on his Majesty''s protection."


    "Your Majesty? King of gluttons? "


    "Yes."


    "Is your lineage very close to the king of gluttons?"


    "I''m within ten generations of your majesty. I''m a close relative." Besib zoffi said: "but my protection is not because of blood, but because my father was once favored by his majesty, and my father made contributions for his majesty, so his majesty promised that as long as he and his heirs did not actively attack the demons above his own level, the other side would not be allowed to actively attack us. My father did not understand at that time. Now it seems that his majesty has already See the future. "


    All of Chen''s knowledge of Beelzebub, the king of gluttons, came from belia.


    Only the same level of the great devil can evaluate another great devil at will.


    Belia made besib a gourmet.


    A gourmet who can do anything to eat.


    Chen Yu has reservations.


    But Beelzebub is a great demon who attaches great importance to commitment.


    He can create a race to eat.


    After the event, he did not cross the river and bridge, but fulfilled his promise.


    This is a very incredible thing for Chen Yu.


    According to human thinking, it is the devil who should do to cross the river and demolish the bridge.


    "That''s why you dare to attack that demon king''s army?"


    "That''s right. If the devil dare to take the initiative to fight against me, his majesty will never stand by."


    "Although I would like to help you, you said that half of the spoils would be given to me. The devil''s wealth seems to have little use for me."


    "The wealth of every great Lord is immeasurable. Are you sure it is useless to you?"


    Chen touched his nose. Of course, he didn''t think so.


    He was thinking about gain and loss, and the risks involved.At this time, besib zoffi added, "I want all the territory and population, and all the other things you can take away."


    Chen Yu suddenly looks at him, which is almost equal to all the wealth of a Lord.


    "Are you serious?"


    "Of course."


    "Shall we start now?"


    "Wait..."


    "What are you waiting for?"


    "Iris." Said besieb zoffi.


    At this time, the sky over Obsidian castle was suddenly covered by darkness.


    Chen Chu raised his head and saw iris''s horrible body.


    Obitos, as the child of iris and besieb zoffi, is less than one tenth of iris''s figure.


    Iris opens her wings, bigger than Obsidian castle.


    At the same time, there is her awesome dragon power, which frightens almost all demons in the whole Obsidian castle.


    "What grade is iris?"


    "Her strength is the same as that of me and you. She is at the level of Lord. Of course, because the dragon family and the devil are not of the same origin, the dragon family has a set of level names. Now she is at the level of Dragon King."


    "Come up, man, and I will allow you to stand on my back." From iris''s voice.


    Besieged zoffi flew with Chen Yu to iris''s back.


    Iris, with her wings and clouds of fire, flew away into the distance.


    Iris''s flying speed is very fast, at least much faster than all the airplanes Chen Yu knows.


    But they flew for two hours.


    Chen Yu finally saw buildings on the ground.


    But iris was directly in the air, a dragon breathed down.


    In a flash, the building complex was wiped out.


    Is this the war between demons?


    Chen Zhu couldn''t help but exclaim.


    The demons in the demon town below have been completely wiped out without even reacting.


    In the eyes of higher demons, they are just ants.


    But that''s the devil''s rule.


    For human beings, this kind of picture is too cruel.


    But for demons, that''s the norm.


    Chen would not say to them that it was cruel to do so.


    This kind of words will only appear silly when they are said at this time.


    But there was only one such attack.


    There is a larger building complex in front of us, which should be the main city of each other.


    Iris and besieb zoffi didn''t plan to kill all the people here either.


    They still know that population can bring them great benefits.

 Chapter 2311

    But when iris''s huge body appeared over the main city, it brought fear.


    The wings that cover the sky and block out the sun are howling, bringing up the dust and heat waves all over the sky, and directly pouring into the main city.


    At this moment, the wall seemed meaningless.


    Just then, three huge heads extended from the main city below.


    That''s three big and weird faucets.


    The three faucets were biting at iris in the sky.


    Iris spewed out a fiery dragon breath, and the faucet in the middle below also spewed out a black dragon breath.


    The two dragons are in the same breath and burst in the air.


    Chen Yu looks at the three strange dragons, the three leading ones, which are actually three breath, and all of them are terrifying existence at the level of Lord.


    Chen recalled a three headed dragon he had killed in the past.


    Compared with the three headed dragon in front of us, it''s the difference between the big shark and the small loach.


    At this time, besieb Sophie dived down. In the process of falling, besieb Sophie''s body continued to grow larger.


    Bigger and bigger! When he fell to the ground, the whole main city was shaking.


    Besib zoffi also revealed himself.


    Every time he steps, he will bring the earth shaking.


    Chen Yu is always on iris''s back.


    Suddenly, Chen Yu felt something in the dark clouds above.


    Just then, the dark clouds suddenly opened.


    Then a huge and incomparable red giant bird spread its wings, and its sharp claws clawed from top to bottom towards iris''s back.


    Chen Yu suddenly rose into the sky, turning into a stream of light and shooting at the red giant bird.


    Red giant bird''s speed is also very fast, feel the threat of the moment, immediately reverse.


    Nei -


    Chen Zhu did not bring the expected effect, but he still tore a large piece of flesh and blood from the red giant bird''s neck.


    The red giant bird is also the Lord''s breath.


    There is a horrible and hot smell on my body.


    "Where are you from? Why don''t I know you at all? " The red giant bird stares at Chen Zhu.


    The breath of Chen Yu is so strange that the red giant bird can''t tell what Chen Yu is.


    In addition, Chen''s energy body form, though human form, is obviously not the human form in the impression of the red giant bird.


    Although the red giant bird is countless times smaller than Chen Yu, it is obvious that the red giant bird does not underestimate Chen Yu.


    After all, he can be hurt by a blow, which can not be underestimated by him.


    Chen Yu also did not underestimate the red giant bird, and directly used all the power.


    In hell, there are too many stronger beings.


    After a brief standoff, the two sides clashed without warning.


    Both sides are so tacit, all in an instant launched the offensive.


    The body of the red giant bird turns into a red light and shoots at Chen Zhu.


    Chen Yu also turned into a white light and rushed to the red giant bird.


    Boom -


    at a higher altitude in the battlefield below, the same energy shock of destroying the sky and destroying the earth broke out.


    Chen Yu directly fell more than ten kilometers into a big mountain, and half of the mountain wall directly collapsed.


    And the red giant bird was also hit from the height of the heavy fall.


    The place where he fell set off a raging fire.


    Chen Yu stands up again, strength and speed!


    They are almost equal.


    And they can all be energized.


    And in the place where the red giant bird fell, the originally raised flames began to contract.


    The flame turns into a red giant egg, which gives birth to a red giant bird again.


    And it''s a red giant bird with no damage.


    Chen Yu frowned. Is this guy immortal?


    Chen Zhu once killed an immortal bird when he was half in the Qing Dynasty.


    Chen is very clear about how tenacious the vitality of an immortal bird is.


    So their huge vitality, really do not have to fight the immortal bird.


    And although he has a huge vitality, it does not mean that he really has an immortal body.


    The red giant bird is in good condition. Once again, it opens its wings and shouts at Chen Zhu.


    At the moment, besieb zoffi and iris work together to fight against the three headed dragon.


    "Damn, the three devils are ready. He invited the Red Eagle."


    "I hope that man can hold on." Iris can''t get away at the moment.


    The strength of the three Devils is beyond their imagination.


    The two of them joined hands to fight against the three devils, but they didn''t get the upper hand.


    And the red hawk also has terrible power.


    Besieged zoffie and iris were all congratulating themselves.Fortunately, Chen Yu was invited to join us this time.


    If Chen Yu didn''t hold on to the red hawk, and the red hawk joined the battlefield when they were focused on dealing with the three demons, they would be in danger.


    The strength of the three headed devil is really terrible. He fought alone with his own power against besieb zoffi and iris, but they still have a hidden advantage. In fact, the power is terrible.


    The distance between the two battlefields is not very far, at least for their level of existence, the distance is almost a step away.


    But the two battlefields kept away from each other.


    The three headed devils and the red hawks think they have the upper hand.


    If you rashly let each other''s opponents regroup, it is likely to change.


    And besieb zoffi, iris and Chen Yu all think that they can help each other after they have solved the enemy.


    Both battlefields are fighting fiercely. Although we can''t distinguish the winner or even hurt each other for the time being, we are destroying everything around us.


    Low level demons are not qualified to join the battlefield at all.


    They don''t even have the right to watch.


    After several fierce battles, Chen Yu was already bruised.


    His great vitality gives him great resilience.


    But even a strong resilience can''t keep up with the speed of the injury.


    But the Red Eagle can be reborn again and again.


    No matter how many injuries he suffered, he can recover from the fire.


    And his recovery speed is too fast, Chen Yu can''t even stop it, and the Red Eagle has completed the rebirth.


    "You look like you''re going to lose." Red Eagle arrogant but proud said.


    Defeat a powerful Lord, even if he is also proud.


    Chen Yu, however, had never been calm before. He looked at the Red Eagle seriously and coldly.


    "You haven''t won yet."


    "It''s just a matter of time." The Red Eagle looks at the direction of his ally, the three headed devils.


    The three headed demons also suppressed the two lords with their own power.


    It seems that he doesn''t need his help.


    "You will be my third Lord level food. I think your flesh and blood will be very delicious." Magma drips from the beak of the Red Eagle.


    He seems to have imagined the taste of swallowing Chen Yu into his stomach.


    Chen Chu swallowed his saliva, and suddenly he thought of this terrifying Red Eagle at the level of Lord.


    He certainly has a good taste

 Chapter 2312

    This is Chen''s first time.


    For the first time, I wanted to eat the Red Eagle so strongly.


    It is rare that both sides share the same idea.


    And it looks like the Red Hawk has the absolute upper hand.


    Both sides are similar in their natures. They are specialized in strength and speed.


    When the strength and speed of both sides are close, resilience becomes the key factor to determine the outcome.


    But Chen''s resilience, which he once prided himself on, has fallen in this contest.


    It is precisely this factor that makes Chen almost defeated.


    The Red Eagle is not in a hurry to attack. He is accumulating strength to give Chen Yu the last blow.


    The flame on his body gradually restrained, which made his wings as red as glass.


    Chen is also repairing the damage.


    The Red Eagle opened his mouth and laughed proudly: "you don''t need to waste your vitality. All of your life is mine. Your exuberant vitality, I will squeeze out nothing left."


    It is rare that Chen Yu did not respond to the ridicule of the Red Eagle. Chen Yu is also making final preparations.


    The Red Eagle made the last strike.


    The speed of the world, let him become a red lightning.


    The sky is almost cut in half by red lightning.


    But Chen did not choose to fight hard this time.


    Just hover in place and watch the red lightning coming from the gallop.


    Raise your arms and grasp them in the air.


    The black Trident appears in the palm of the hand.


    A breath of death filled the air.


    Chen did not notice that the inner pill left by the second old turtle on the black Trident was already bright.


    Chen Zhao just concentrated all his strength on his right arm.


    Then throw a black Trident at the red lightning.


    The black Trident also turned into a black lightning in Chen''s all-out throw, leaving a black path in the sky.


    For the Red Eagle, the black Trident is about the size of a needle.


    But this needle has an endless sense of death.


    It was the horror of destroying all life.


    The black lightning penetrated the red lightning.


    The red lightning flashed forward for more than ten kilometers, then it suddenly fell down and fell obliquely to the ground.


    Chen Yu reached for a move in the air. The black lightning crossed an arc in the air and returned to his hands.


    But the Red Eagle fell to the ground this time, but it did not revive.


    His chest was directly penetrated, and the penetrated part did not heal, but there was a black, and the black was still expanding and spreading.


    The Red Eagle tried to stand up again several times, but it was all wobbling.


    Chen Yu suddenly fell from the sky and stepped heavily on the head of the Red Eagle.


    Press the Red Eagle back to the ground.


    "What is that..." The Red Eagle roared, trying to find out what he was defeated by.


    "For fishing." Chen replied in a calm voice.


    "I can be your most humble servant."


    "No, I don''t need servants. I need food." Chen Yu is still calm: "so, please die."


    As he spoke, Chen raised his black Trident.


    The Red Eagle struggles violently. He wants to escape and resist.


    But the power to destroy life is eroding everything of the Red Eagle at a terrifying speed.


    The resilience of the Red Eagle is so humble and powerless in front of the power that destroys life.


    Even if Chen didn''t do anything, the red hawk couldn''t get rid of that terrible power.


    His death is inevitable, but Chen wants to speed up the process.


    So Chen''s black Trident went straight into the head of the Red Eagle.


    The wings and claws of the Red Eagle moved violently for several times, and then there was no life.


    At this time, the black on the body of the Red Eagle is also rapidly retreating, overflowing from his wound, and then pouring back into the black Trident.


    Eh? Chen Yu was a little surprised. In the past, he also killed the enemy with a black Trident.


    But it didn''t work.


    This made Chen couldn''t help but pick up the black Trident and look at it.


    A closer look shows that the second internal Pill on the black Trident is actually shining with an introverted light.


    When he used it just now, he didn''t find it at all.


    At the beginning, the old turtle was inlaid with twelve internal elixirs. When Chen Yu''s strength increased by one level, one internal elixir could be activated.


    This is also Chen Yu''s big weapon, which is specially used to deal with the kind of undead enemies.


    But no matter how powerful the black Trident is, it is also a dead thing.


    Such as the red hawk, his strength is undoubted.


    If Chen Chu had taken out the black Trident from the beginning, he would not have won.On the contrary, it will alert the red hawk to fight Chen Yu more carefully.


    Only when he is most proud and relaxed.


    When he thought he was going to win.


    And the best time is when he can''t avoid it.


    Facts also prove that Chen''s decision is correct.


    The use of black Trident at any time is not as good as Chen''s last choice.


    Chen Yu put away the body of the Red Eagle and looked at another battlefield.


    When the three headed devil saw that his ally was dead, the three headed dragon heads all turned pale.


    He knows how terrible his ally is.


    Even he is not sure to win the Red Eagle.


    Even, he thought the red eagle was immortal.


    But now, the immortal Red Eagle is killed by an unknown enemy.


    It made him lose his face.


    Run! Must escape


    The three headed devil turned around and fled.


    But just then, iris swooped on the three devils.


    The three devils immediately entangled iris and seemed to want to hang her.


    Then besieged zoffi jumped on.


    At this time, besieb zoffi suddenly took out the king killer.


    Under the spell of beeseb zoffi, Cui Dong, the king killer suddenly grows a thousand times larger.


    Besieb zoffi''s King killer.


    The king killer smashed one of the three devils in the head.


    In a flash, the tap was smashed directly.


    But the color of the metal on the king killer''s surface has changed.


    The king killer turned black.


    "Ah What is that? "


    The remaining two faucets of the three headed devil made a frightened cry.


    The king killer was once again swung sideways by besieb zoffi.


    Shout -


    in a flash, flesh and blood were flying, and the second faucet was smashed.


    Just like Chen Yu, besib zoffi is waiting for the right time.


    Waiting for the time to strike the three devils.


    Chen Yu killed the red hawk, which made the three devils lose their discretion, and at the same time created an opportunity for besieb zoffi.


    Meanwhile, iris broke away from the three headed devil who lost two heads.


    At this moment, the last head of the three devils became weaker than ever because of the death of the other two heads.


    The king killer controlled by besieb zoffi began to improve after absorbing the flesh and blood of the enemies at the level of two Lords.


    This is the final process of the king killer, which is evolving towards perfection.

 Chapter 2313

    Iris finally got the chance to fight back.


    Previously, she was oppressed by three evil spirits, which made her very uncomfortable.


    Now there is only one head left, iris has no scruples.


    The huge dragon claw grabbed the last head directly and gave him a fatal breath.


    Of course, one dragon breath only hurt three demons. Even if he only has one head left, he still has strong vitality.


    Instead of taking care of the last faucet and using the king killer, besieb zoffi grabbed the remains of the two faucets on the ground and stuffed them into his mouth.


    He is the Lord of gluttony! He can devour everything, including his enemies.


    There is a huge conflict between the terror power of the three headed devil and the power of besieged zoffi.


    However, after all, the power of the three headed devil is an ownerless thing. How could it be superior to besieged zoffi.


    Besieged zoffi devoured the three devils while defusing their power.


    his blood and essence are becoming a member of the city of zueb.


    This phagocytosis, for the time being, also weakened besieb zoffi.


    Although he has a very pure gluttonous lineage, it is impossible for him to directly transform the devoured enemy into a part of himself, which requires a process of digestion and refining.


    rarely has the opportunity to swallow other people''s flesh and blood in the battlefield.


    Only at this time has the overall situation been determined, even if there are enemies, but also harmless.


    Besieb zoffi was brave enough to devour the enemy.


    Iris was also gnawing at the last dying head of the three devils.


    But she''s not a glutton, she''s just venting her anger.


    Chen Yu is also watching, watching how iris tortured and killed his bloody opponent.


    "Iris, get out of the way, I''ll do it." Besieb zoffi has regained some strength.


    He mentioned the king killer again and looked at the last head of the three devils on the ground.


    "Three headed devil, you seem to be ready. Who informed you?"


    "Sophie, do you need to be informed? What you have done has attracted the attention of our king for a long time, and my territory is adjacent to you. Naturally, you will take the lead in attacking me, and we have formed an alliance to watch each other. My death will not bring you anything, only let you follow my example. Now all lords under our king will directly send it to you Attack, wait, wait Ha ha... "


    The three headed devil didn''t beg for mercy. He knew it was useless.


    Their identity and position have already determined their fate.


    Either you or I die.


    Of course, besieb zoffi will not be soft hearted because of the threat of the three headed devil.


    Devour the last head of the three devils directly.


    Because of the conflict of power, besieged zoffi became weaker.


    Besieged zoffi is transformed into human form, while iris continues to maintain her identity and surrounds her.


    Chen Yu has just come to besieged zoffi''s side.


    "You look bad."


    "I just devoured the three devils. My strength and his strength were in fierce conflict in my body. I couldn''t digest his strength in a short time."


    "Here you are." Chen Zhuo throws some devil crystals to besieb zoffi.


    Contrary to the angel crystal, the devil crystal is a great tonic for the devil.


    Of course, the ordinary devil crystal is useless for the demon lord level devil, besieb zoffi.


    However, Chen Yu gave him the perfect devil crystal, which is a rare treasure in the hands of all lords.


    Besib zoffi also did not want Chen Zhuke, grabbed the devil crystal directly into his mouth to chew.


    "How is it?"


    "Better." Said besieb zoffi.


    "I heard the last words of those three devils just now. All the Lords under the Lord will attack you, which should not be included in the protection rules of the king of gluttons?"


    "I know." "It seems that my plan has touched the devil''s nerve," said besib zoffi


    "How many lords are there under that great demon?"


    "Dozens of them."


    "What now?" Chen asked with some concern.


    Besieged by dozens of Lords, besieged by besiege, zoffi could not have withstood.


    What''s more, besieged zoffi has no absolute power.


    Even if we add iris, iris''s strength is at best just an ordinary Lord level.


    "They can''t come out at the same time. After all, they each have their own enemies, and they have to guard against each other. The devil can''t give orders directly, because his direct orders are equivalent to attacking me, so his majesty can intervene.""That''s all there is to it?"


    "It''s not, even if it''s only a third, or a quarter of the Lords, or even five lords besieging me, iris and I will be very dangerous."


    "Call me directly next time you need it." Chen Yu said earnestly.


    Having come to hell so many times, Chen Yu has lost his blank and fear of hell.


    I can''t talk about how familiar I am, at least I''m half familiar with it.


    In hell, demons above the level of demon king can kill themselves.


    It''s not easy to kill yourself as a demon at the level of Lord.


    And you can''t run even though you can''t fight?


    Put your own speed in hell, it''s also super class.


    So there is no reason why we can''t run away.


    Just run to the big guy you know.


    In the face of life and death, don''t forget the face.


    It''s not convenient for them to step in. They didn''t ask them to.


    Run to their house, can''t those pursuers dare to rush in.


    "I didn''t fall that easily." Besieged zoffi said.


    "Yes, it''s not so easy to find all five Lords." Chen Yu said sarcastically, "can''t you really say that?"


    "I can''t help it for the moment..." Besieb Sophie shook his head sombrely.


    "If you can''t carry it, can''t you just pick up and run, and then clean up one by one?"


    "I''m not like you." "Do you know why my rank is Lord?" said besib zoffi


    "Why?"


    "Because territory is my foundation and my source of strength. The larger my territory is, the greater the strength I can hold. That''s why the three headed devil knows that I will attack him and he doesn''t choose to escape."


    "Throughout hell, countless lords attacked each other, because the size of the territory determined the upper limit of the Lords," said besib zoffi


    "Now that you have annexed the territory of the three headed devil, does that mean that your strength has been improved a lot?"


    "I''m talking about the ceiling, not my strength now." Said besieb zoffi.


    "Then if you lay down all the Lords under the devil''s command, will the devil be weak?"

 Chapter 2314

    Besieb zoffi shook his head: "the power of the devil does not come from the size of the territory, but from the rules. As long as he holds the rules, I cannot defeat him under the rules."


    "Is it impossible to defeat him? Then do you play with Mao and commit suicide? "


    "The so-called impossibility is relative. He controls the rules and is also restricted by the rules. My plan is just dancing on the wire rope, which is very risky. But if I can replace the devil, the benefits will be great."


    Although besieb zoffi is now grilled on the stove, he has made a territory after all.


    There should be some benefits. Chen Yu will not be soft with his share.


    So the next step is to share the stolen goods.


    Chen Yu watched as a large number of materials were moved out.


    Most of these materials are unique to hell.


    It''s almost worthless to take it to the world.


    This gives Chen a snack plug.


    He is not an alchemist. If you take these things to the world, you can only sell them to an alchemist.


    And most of them are not used by alchemists on earth.


    What else is this?


    Even now Chen Yu has put all the materials into Rouen fasibon.


    Let''s not say that he is using it. Let''s recognize all the materials first.


    Some things are worth so much money in the world, but for Chen Yu, it''s almost a drop in the bucket.


    For Chen''s current total wealth, there is no qualitative improvement.


    This makes Chen Yu feel more comfortable.


    What is the heel of the dead, what is the heart of black iron I haven''t heard of any of these things.


    As for what it''s used for, it''s even more vague.


    At this time, besieb zoffi and iris came to Chen Yu.


    "Why, you should be happy to get such a large fortune and cry. I''m going to die soon, but I''m not as sad as you are."


    "I can''t turn these things into wealth. You can''t say I''m stuck."


    "How about that? I''ll exchange things with you." Besieged zoffi said with a smile.


    "What?" Chen Yu immediately came to the spirit, if it is any valuable treasure, he would be happy to cash in these huge materials.


    "He."


    At this time, besieb zoffi points to a demon behind him.


    The devil is a normal person with thin ears, black eyes, thin body and shackles on his hands and feet.


    "He? You''re going to exchange him with me for all the goods of a lord? No matter who he is, it''s not worth the price. " Chen Yu shook his head.


    Business is business, friendship is friendship.


    Even if Chen can''t turn these materials into the wealth he needs.


    But it doesn''t mean that these materials have no value.


    Besieb zoffi wants to trade a devil who doesn''t know something for such a huge material. What international joke are you playing with me?


    "He is the chief alchemist of the three devils, philte nitak." "He alone is worth more than the 900 alchemists of my alchemy Corps. I was wondering if I would use him to exchange materials. But in my current situation, I can only choose to exchange him with materials. After all, these materials can solve my urgent need."


    "Can he make me an artifact?" Chen Yu said scornfully.


    Rouen Faxi said all day long that he wanted to refine the artifact, and all day long that he wanted to be immortal.


    But even put a lot of rare materials in front of him.


    He hasn''t made one so far.


    Those precious materials were indeed made by him into some powerful alchemy props.


    But it''s just powerful. It''s a hundred thousand miles away from the artifact.


    "Yes, I can." At this time, field nitak said: "as long as the noble adults can provide the materials needed for the artifact, humble people can make artifact for you."


    "Er..." The words behind Chen Yu are speechless.


    "Even so, he is not worth it," Chen said


    "How about half the supplies? His role is bigger than you think. "


    "Half of the materials are still too much. First, let''s talk about the benefits he can bring to me, even if it''s artifacts."


    The artifact is a artifact. It has different functions.


    Can you pull a handsome boy off the throne with a magic weapon?


    Could besiege all the lords who besieged him?


    Can''t This is obviously impossible.


    If the devil had such great ability, besieged zoffi would not have sent him out.


    "I remember you collected a hundred copies of the blood of the king of power?""Well, that''s what happened." Chen Zhu nodded. He had asked besieb zoffi to help him collect them.


    "Have you refined the finished product?"


    "Er..."


    "He can." Besieb zoffi said, pointing to Phil nitak.


    Chen Yu clearly remembers that he was able to break through the ranks of the Lord. At the beginning, he was the guidance of the handsome boy and belia.


    And through the blood of the king of power.


    At that time, I didn''t collect 100 blood that belonged to the king of power.


    But even in that way, I still successfully understood the unimaginable power level from it.


    And his own strength is promoted by King Kong.


    King Kong, as a subordinate of the pure king of power, has the ability to see through all the nature of power.


    Of course, seeing through doesn''t mean he can achieve it by himself.


    Chen''s strength has been far greater than that of him, but he can still point out Chen in this respect.


    However, Chen Yu collected 100 blood that belonged to the king of power according to his method, and he still could not use these blood to enhance Chen Yu''s power.


    Because knowing the method doesn''t mean you can do it.


    For example, all human beings know that there are resources on the moon.


    But how to get the resources on the moon?


    Go to play with eggs


    One hundred pieces of blood in Chen''s hand is the material for making the spaceship.


    Then, who is going to make this and what spacecraft.


    Well Here comes the engineer. Besieb zoffi brings the engineer to him.


    "Half of the supplies are collected by yourself." Chen Yu is not ambiguous either. He said directly, "he belongs to me."


    This is the first time Chen Yu has made such a domineering declaration to others, and the object is still a male devil.


    "I have seen the master." Felt nitak knelt on one knee and swore allegiance to Chen.


    "Darling." Chen Yu looked at feiter nitak with a smile on his face: "Sophie, please help me to open his shackles and find a place for him by the way."


    "Master, can my former lab be used by villains?"


    Chen Yu looks at beeseb Sophie and beeseb Sophie, and they are just as cheerful: "everything you used to have will be returned to you, including your lab and everything in it."

 Chapter 2315

    "When can I get the finished product?" Chen asked.


    "A month, I promise." Answered Phil nitak.


    "A month, isn''t it? I don''t want to hear about the delay then."


    "Yes, I will definitely present the finished product to the host within one month."


    "I don''t know what to do with this pile of materials. I can''t recognize everything. Please help me sort it out."


    "Master, I''m afraid the villain can''t sort it out in a short time alone."


    Phil nitak helplessly looks at the mountain like materials in front of him.


    There are at least a few hundred thousand tons of materials in front of us. There are all kinds of things in disorder.


    There may be as many as hundreds of thousands of kinds. Let alone Phil nitak, who can be separated, can''t make it clear in a short time.


    "I''ll ask Sophie for some people to work for you."


    "Master, I have two assistants who are still in the hands of Lord Sophie. They are very good assistants..."


    "Yes, I''ll come for you." Chen said.


    For Chen Yu and besib zoffi, it''s all a chore.


    When Chen Yu asked for someone from besieb. Sophie asked for someone, besieb. Sophie gave them to Chen Yu.


    At the same time, it also gave Chen Yu a demon with a population of 5000.


    Because there are some evil spirits in Chen Yu''s family, and there are a large number of evil spirits in the old black space.


    Therefore, Chen Yu''s contact with evil spirits is not rare. He has a good feeling for evil spirits and is more relieved.


    They are very hardworking and will be loyal to their master after they recognize him.


    Bad devil will not betray, generally speaking, each big devil will raise several bad devil groups.


    However, these evil clan groups are not directly loyal to their breeders.


    The breeder will usually add some bad demons at intervals, and the selected bad demons will be loyal to the breeder.


    Of course, there are demons who keep evil spirits for sale, and they will not let evil spirits directly loyal to them.


    Once the original master is defeated and killed, the evil spirits who have been loyal will lose their qualification of existence.


    For example, this time, the three devils were defeated by besieb zoffi, and the evil devils who had been loyal to the three devils had been completely eliminated by besieb zoffi.


    All that besieb zoffi could do were those who had been raised but had not been loyal to anyone.


    Now, the evil spirit Chen Yu wants from besieged zoffi is to be loyal to Chen Yu.


    At first, Chen was not used to evil spirits.


    But now, Chen Yu is used to being assisted by evil spirits in his life.


    Chen Yu, the evil devil of five thousand people, did not plan to return to the world.


    Instead, stay and leave it to Phil nitak.


    After the account was completed, Chen left besieged zoffi''s territory.


    Because someone is calling him.


    Belia, she feels like she''s in hell.


    However, instead of calling Chen directly to the past, she sent a message to Chen.


    Chen Yu crossed the mountains of hell and the vast plains and deserts.


    However, it is still far away from belia''s palace.


    At this time, Chen Yu felt that his body seemed to be surrounded by some force.


    In a flash, Chen Yu felt the pressure of terror.


    Even his body felt crushed under this pressure.


    And this force is taking him forward at a faster speed.


    Even a sea, are blinking on the past.


    Too fast, too fast to describe.


    Mountains, rivers, and oceans all flashed like lanterns.


    When Chen Yu stopped, he saw countless stars dotted on the ground.


    It''s a glittering sphere embedded in the ground.


    There are big ones and small ones, big ones are several meters, small ones are only fist size.


    And in the middle of the stars is a dome palace.


    Chen Zhu fell in front of the palace and walked into the palace.


    This is the first time Chen Yu has come into belia''s palace from outside.


    In the past, Chen was called directly to the palace.


    When Chen Yu entered the palace, the night pearl inlaid on the columns along the way lit up.


    Chen Yu saw belia lying lazily on the throne of the deep hall.


    "You are too slow."


    "At least I''m here." Chen Chu shrugged.


    If Chen had to fly here at his own speed, he might not be able to do so for months.


    Only the strength of belia can make him come here quickly.


    "I''m very sad that you didn''t come to me at the first time when you came to hell."


    "If you really need it, you can call me directly from the world to hell."Two maids brought some fruit from hell.


    Chen Zhu sat down to eat.


    "You have a special smell."


    Belia sat up, her body is huge, where she sat there are more than ten meters.


    Belijah leaned over him and smelt him.


    This is the first time Chen saw belia get up.


    "I have a special smell? I just fought a lord and


    "I''m not talking about the smell of that little flamingo." Belia interrupts Chen''s words: "what''s in your space ring?"


    Chen Yu throws the space ring to belia and lets her find it.


    Soon, belia took out a huge heart.


    This was collected by Chen Yu when he was gathering in the wasteland and fighting against the giant snake.


    "That''s what you mean by my special smell?"


    "It''s the heart of the Titan snake, but it''s been transformed."


    "Is it rare?" Chen asked curiously.


    "It would be more valuable if it were not such a twisted thing, but a pure Titan snake."


    "What''s the value?"


    What Chen can think of is that this kind of thing is either used to make something or to eat.


    Belia is not the king of gluttons, Beelzebub. She should have less desire for food.


    So Chen Yu guessed that this thing should be used to make something.


    "It''s not what you think it''s for."


    Even if Chen didn''t say anything, belia could still see what Chen thought.


    "Can you read the heart? Know what I think? "


    "It''s by guessing." "It''s like you can tell something about an animal," belia said


    "In your eyes, am I an animal?"


    "No, in my eyes, animals can''t communicate."


    "What''s the use of this thing?"


    "Titan snakes are very special products. If they evolve into World snakes, they will generate a small world in a long time."


    "Different space? I can do it myself. "


    Belia shook her head: "it''s not that even if you open up a different space, it''s just different space, and even if the small world is small, it''s also a world."


    "What''s the difference between a small world and a different space?"


    "In essence, there is little difference, but the small world can produce its own natural elements, and different spaces can only rely on the main world if they want to have natural elements, and they cannot produce natural elements."

 Chapter 2316

    "It still doesn''t make sense to me."


    What''s the difference between a small world that can generate the aura of heaven and earth and a different space?


    In essence, there is no difference for Chen Yu.


    "That''s true for you." "But it''s not the same for me," said belia


    "What''s the use?"


    "I can create a race, then leave it in the small world, let it develop itself, and finally I can recycle that small world."


    "In other words, that little world is like a ranch to you, isn''t it?"


    "It''s understandable, but the difference is that I''m not recycling those races, it''s the world itself."


    "How to operate it?" Chen is more curious.


    "It''s complicated, it''s hard to say how to eliminate. At least last time, you''ve proved that you can''t understand this kind of thing." Said belia.


    Last time on that ice field, Chen Yu got the double guidance of belia and the handsome boy.


    In the end, we can make a breakthrough.


    Beria and the handsome boy make complaints about Chen''s brother.


    But Chen''s curiosity is only three minutes.


    Then there is the love with belia.


    Both sides are familiar with light vehicles.


    Until the end of Chen Yu''s time in hell.


    Chen Yu returns to the world again.


    At this time, Chen''s mobile phone suddenly received countless messages and missed calls.


    "Hello, baifra, in the past 24 hours, you''ve called me 168 times. What''s the hurry?"


    "Chen Yu, you finally appeared. Where did you go yesterday?"


    "Something." Chen did not explain.


    "Little Gelin woke up yesterday and found you were not there. She was crying all the time."


    "Are you at the hotel with little Gelin? I''ll be there right now. "


    "No, I took little Gelin to the game."


    "What game, football game?"


    "Trial, the third round."


    "Baba, I want to talk to Baba."


    At this time, small Gelin robbed the phone of baifra, full of grievance, said: "Baba, I miss you, Baba where are you?"


    "Little gren, be nice to uncle baifra. Dad will go to find you now."


    "Oh Uncle baifra, I''ll call you back. "


    "Where is the test place?"


    "Feel for yourself the whole of Istanbul, where the spirit is most abundant."


    Chen Yu frowned and rose from the sky, spreading his little world completely.


    Sure enough, Chen felt that there was a large concentration of heaven and Earth Spirit gathering in southeast direction of Istanbul.


    Chen Yu followed the trend to the southeast.


    When Chen Yu came to the place where the spirit of heaven and earth is most abundant, he found nothing here.


    There is only one mountain with lush vegetation.


    Chen''s small world spread out again.


    There is still no discovery.


    At this time, Chen felt that someone was around.


    There are ten people in total. They are psychics. The magic power of each person is huge.


    Chen Yu passed by directly and came to the other side.


    At first glance, it was Matthew and angel.


    "Who is it!" The other side is very alert to Chen Yu''s sudden appearance.


    But five of them were shocked when they saw Chen Yu.


    "Chen, it''s you." Cried Matthew in surprise.


    "Matthew, it''s you." Chen Yu and Matthew said, "Why are you here?"


    "We finished our third trial, so we came out directly. Chen, what are you doing here?"


    "I heard from my friend that the entrance to the third test is here, but I haven''t found it for a long time."


    "I''ll take you." Said Matthew.


    "Good." Chen Yu fell to the ground.


    Matthew turned to Angie and said, "Angie, take them back to the hotel. I''ll accompany Chen in."


    "Good." Angel looked at Chen Zhu and nodded slightly.


    Everyone fainted that day, and only she and Matthew remained awake.


    So she knew how fierce the battle between Chen Yu and the red devil was that day.


    And the destruction of the wasteland collection also had something to do with Chen Yu.


    "Angie, who is that man? It seems that I know you very well, and Matthew seldom shows such enthusiasm. "


    "That guy, a monster." Angie said quietly.


    "Monsters?" Of course, people understand what Angel means by monsters.


    "He''s strong?"


    "Well."


    "How powerful? Better than Matthew? ""Ten of us together should be able to hold on for five seconds."


    "Don''t be kidding. He''s only so old."


    "Angie is not joking." Said boantu.


    ¡­¡­


    The entrance of the third test is a cave in the mountain.


    Matthew took Chen Zhu through the cave and entered a different space full of birds and flowers.


    It''s covered with spring.


    The projected sun is bright and warm.


    There was no grey stillness at all.


    There is a milky white palace in front, with the style of ancient Greek temple.


    "Let''s go. In front of us is the four seasons palace of the third trial."


    Matthew takes Chen Yu to the four seasons hall.


    The four seasons hall looks like a huge Colosseum.


    There are a lot of psychics in the audience around.


    In the arena, there are dozens of psychics, facing three figures.


    These three figures look strange. Chen Yu can''t feel their breath.


    But they have a strong breath.


    "Eh, those three are..."


    "Those three are the puppet bodies that Zhang Tianshi, his Excellency the 23rd generation of Blood Mary and Mr. Wende tend to have." Said Matthew.


    Chen Yu patted his head and remembered that baifra had mentioned this before.


    "I think it''s a group against three of them. How can so many groups fight against three of them at the same time?"


    "No way. After the first few groups, they fought against the puppet bodies of the three predecessors, but almost all of them were killed in a flash. Even our team cooperated with other teams, which made it difficult to win. If only one team could pass the test."


    Matthew''s team can be said to be the number one seed of this battle of saints.


    It is possible that only Mount Longhu Tianshi teaching team can compete with their team.


    Even Matthew said that almost no team could pass the test.


    That means the test is really very difficult.


    Chen Yu looks at the battle in the middle of the field.


    It does look intense.


    But Chen is not interested in the battle.


    Chen Zhu finds little Gelin and baifra.


    Soon, Chen Yu found them.


    "Matthew, I''ve found someone. If you want to be busy, go ahead and do it."


    "Well, call me if you need to. There''s a signal."


    "OK, I see."


    Originally, little Gelin was sitting on baifra''s leg, watching the trial of the Colosseum.


    However, she did not know which eye saw Chen Yu and suddenly turned to the direction Chen Yu came from.


    "Baba......" Little Gelin''s little short leg jumped straight to the ground.


    Chen Zhao hurriedly comes forward and catches xiaogelin before she lands.


    "Baba, Baba, Baba..." Little Gelin looked very excited.

 Chapter 2317

    Chen Yu gives Xiao Gelin a little high toss.


    It''s called Huan when little Gelin laughs.


    Giggling all the time.


    These two days because can''t see Chen Yu and play small temper blink of an eye disappeared.


    After teasing little Gerin for a while, Chen Yu sat next to baifra.


    "You''ve been working hard these two days."


    "In addition to crying, little Gelin is very popular." Baifra said quietly.


    "Uncle baifra, is there any time when little Gelin is not good these two days?" Little Gelin was in Chen''s arms, while little short hand was holding baifra''s arm, and a pair of big eyes were watching baifra.


    People who have reached the status of baifra basically don''t eat anything soft or hard, but little Gelin.


    "Little Gelin has always been good." Baifra said with a smile.


    "Where have you been these two days?"


    "It''s not two days. I''ve been away for 24 hours."


    "Well, where have you been in the last 24 hours."


    Chen took out a bright red feather, and baifra took it.


    There is still a faint breath on it, but it makes people feel palpitation.


    It''s like some kind of deadly poison, even if it''s less, it''s still terrifying.


    "What is this? What a terrible smell. "


    "I said to maintain world peace, do you believe it?"


    "If you''re going to destroy this stuff, I believe."


    Baifra said seriously that he didn''t think much when he heard Chen Yu''s words.


    I just thought that there was such a horrible monster in some place. Chen Yu went to kill it.


    From the breath of this feather alone, if this monster is really born, it is absolutely a catastrophe.


    "Is there anything else?" Baifra asked, "in your habit, if this monster is destroyed by you, you should collect its body."


    "Do you want it?"


    "I want it." Baifra nodded.


    "What to do?"


    "There is a very special power on it. The magic in my body is being attracted by this power. I want to find out what the attraction of this special power is."


    "How much?"


    "As many as you want."


    Chen took out two more red eagles'' feathers: "take them first, and then I will pull all the feathers off the body."


    "In return, if I work out something, I will share it with you."


    Just then, the battle below was over.


    Another group of participants were replaced. There were still three puppet bodies on the opposite side.


    "Aunt Gaia Aunt Gaia... " Little Gelin cried at once.


    Among the several teams in the mall, there is a supernatural association team.


    Baifra looked at Chen Yu and said, "your team seems to be in trouble."


    "Why, my team is not weak, and it seems that the strength of other teams is not bad, why is there trouble?" Chen asked.


    "One of those teams is a notorious Dementor."


    "What? What is a Dementor? "


    Dementor is the magic of soul system.


    Magic that attacks the soul.


    "So what? Will they attack their comrades? " Chen asked.


    "They will not attack their comrades on their own initiative, but they habitually regard all the living people around them as their weapons. As long as they stand in front of them, they will attack the enemy as weapons, whether it is the soul of the enemy or the soul of their comrades, and they stand opposite Zhang Tianshi, Xue Mary and Wende. No matter which one is not the soul they can absorb , so they''re sure to do it to the souls of those around them. "


    Chen Yu frowned, but then he was relieved.


    "If my people fall here, it can only show that they are not good at learning, no wonder others."


    Chen is not worried about their safety.


    Two of the three opposite are his friends.


    Even if Chen Yu didn''t do anything, the two opposite wouldn''t stand by.


    Of course, it''s not accurate to say it''s a friend. It should be called a Taoist friend.


    Talk about each other and exchange ideas.


    Soon the battle began.


    Fifty men from five teams began to launch a fierce attack on three puppet bodies in the opposite direction.


    But the three puppet bodies are easy to dissolve.


    Although Zhang Tianyi, 23 generations of Blood Mary and Wende''s magic were suppressed to the same level as the opposite.


    But the realm is there, and their magic knowledge reserve is not comparable to that of the opposite side.


    Even combat experience is much more than the opposite.


    So it''s still not a fair fight.The quantity here is just to maintain the invincible situation, not their chips to win.


    Soon, fifty people on the opposite side were cut off by three.


    Chen Chu shook his head, and there was a clear gap.


    Zhang Tianyi, Blood Mary and Wende, who control the puppet''s body, are too accurate in their control of magic.


    Forced the opposite side to take out their own cards.


    "It felt like three boxers were beating fifty children." Chen Yu shook his head.


    "It''s true. I feel that even though I have the same level of magic, my realm is too poor."


    Then the ten Dementors started to fight against their fellow soldiers in the same front.


    And the first one to suffer was Maud of the supernatural society.


    Because there was no defense in advance, moid''s soul was directly drawn out by one of the Dementors, and then directly threw to the opposite side.


    Chen Yu frowned and saw his men betrayed and hurt.


    If placed in the ordinary, Chen would really go straight to the opposite side and smoke to death.


    But it''s a challenge arena, and it''s open.


    And the behavior of the other party is also allowed in principle.


    At most, it''s a moral issue.


    So Chen Yu just sits on the seat and pinches his fist.


    Although he wanted to rush down and beat people.


    But in the end, I held back.


    "Forget it, no more." Chen Yu finally picked up little Gelin and planned to leave.


    "Just as it happens, I''m not going to keep watching either. Let''s go." Baifra also got up and said.


    "Don''t you wait for your team to come on stage?"


    "They''ve been on stage, eliminated three, and promoted seven."


    Chen looked at the center of the arena again, and estimated that several people would be eliminated by the supernatural society.


    But because that group of Dementors attacked the same front comrades, and used their souls to attack, immediately attracted the crazy revenge of other teams.


    This also led to the scene directly out of control, the other teams completely ignore the opposite three puppet bodies.


    Turn to the Dementors.


    Chen Yu, who came to the edge of the audience, couldn''t help but look at the battle in the arena.


    "A bunch of bastards who do harm to others but not to themselves." Chen Yu scolded again.


    Their magic didn''t have much effect. Instead, they confused their front.


    Moreover, their strength is not so outstanding. They are directly beaten by other teams. All ten Dementors are expelled and eliminated by their comrades in the same line.

 Chapter 2318

    "Lipan, where have you been these two days?" Asked Agathon, looking at Lipan.


    I heard before that Lipan went to work for Zhang Tianshi.


    It''s just that Lipan went very mysterious and came back very mysterious.


    There was no explanation of where she had gone.


    However, for Lipan, the lucky one who has been promoted directly, everyone is envious in addition to envy.


    "Work." Said Lipan.


    "What can I do?"


    "Don''t ask." Lipan shook her head.


    She actually came out yesterday.


    But he kept away from his companions.


    Her mood has not subsided.


    She was afraid that she would blurt out what she had seen.


    If this kind of thing is known by the companion, it may not be a good thing for them.


    Will Chen Yu kill people?


    It''s quite possible


    "Come on, when you want to say it, just let us know. As long as it''s OK." Said eggson.


    "How was your test?" Asked Lipan.


    Agathon shook his head bitterly. "We''re all eliminated. It''s too hard to test this time."


    Just then, the phone rang.


    "Hello, cliff."


    "Egason, I''m in trouble with amber. Can you lend us some money?"


    "Well? What''s the trouble? Where are you now? "


    "We''re hiding in a small hotel now."


    "You give me the address and I''ll pick you up."


    When he got the address, he hung up.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "My friend, you''ve met amber and Clive. They seem to be in trouble. I''ll pick them up now."


    "Do you know what it is?"


    "It''s not clear."


    "Let''s go together. Maybe we can use it to my place."


    Eggson thought about it and nodded.


    They drove to the inn where cliff and AMPA were hiding.


    Find the room they are in, push the door in and feel the darkness inside.


    The husband and wife look rather embarrassed.


    And look at their faces. It seems that they have just fought with someone.


    "Cliff, AMPAR, what''s the matter with you? It''s only three days. Why are you like this? "


    Both amber and Clif wanted to cry.


    "The day before yesterday, we were driving on the street, and then we had an accident."


    "An accident?"


    "I suspect it wasn''t an accident at all. It was a touch of porcelain." Ampayi said angrily, "that guy rushed to the road on purpose."


    "Is it porcelain?" Agathon looked at cliff again.


    "I''m not sure. At that time, when the guy was hit by a car, he immediately jumped up to ask us for compensation. We wanted to call the police, but he was very angry. He asked for compensation from us, and at the same time he stopped us from calling the police."


    "At that time, we were in a hurry and didn''t want to keep pestering the guy, so AMPAR used the lost soul technique to let the guy forget the accident in a short time."


    Egson and Lipan are understandable.


    They are all psychics, though they don''t do it to ordinary people.


    But if there are some troubles, the first thought is to solve them by magic.


    It''s not just Clif and ANPA, it''s the vast majority of psychics.


    Although the rule of not hurting ordinary people is like the sword of Damocles hanging over their heads, which limits the vast majority of psychics.


    But the vast majority of psychics have tried to sidekick.


    This kind of sidekick is a problem when someone is looking for it.


    But few people are bored to pursue such things.


    Cliff and AMPAR also take it for granted that their solution is no problem.


    Of course, this rule is of no use to psychics like Chen Yu.


    Even if Chen Yu used supernatural power to destroy a black gang.


    No one can control Chen Yu.


    Who''s in charge?


    There are only a few people in the whole spiritual world who can restrain Chen Yu.


    They can''t come to Chen Yu''s trouble for a black gang.


    "And then?" Asked Agathon.


    "Then a gang of gang members stopped us, and the leader was a psychic. He beat our husband and wife violently and asked us to pay US $100000 for compensation, otherwise we would not be let go."


    "You mean a psychic with a gang of... Members?"


    Eggson''s face was full of amazement.


    Although psychics have various identities in the world of ordinary people.But few psychics go to the guild meeting.


    For them, it is more in their interest to control a gang.


    Instead of getting involved.


    Because if they were involved.


    They can''t replace violence with magic.


    Because of the limitation of that rule, even if a psychic is a blacksmith, he should use ordinary people''s means instead of magic in most cases.


    Therefore, a competent psychic may control a gang in order to make money, rather than do it himself.


    Of course, most of the incapacitated psychics stay away from the gang.


    And from the dictation of cliff and AMPAR.


    Both egson and Lipan had a rough idea.


    The black gang did touch porcelain on purpose.


    However, they can''t judge whether the other side is deliberately looking for a psychic to touch porcelain.


    Or they just happened to meet.


    The trouble of finding a psychic seems more risky than finding a normal person.


    In fact, they are not. Some low-level and mediocre psychics are the best to be bullied.


    They have no influence or background.


    And they are afraid of that rule, so they are more hands and feet bound to ordinary people.


    Once upon a time, there was a black... Gang controlled by a higher level psychic, who focused on the lower level psychic.


    "Do you know each other''s name? That''s the psychic. "


    "Arhan Trier."


    When he and Lipan couldn''t help looking at each other, he asked again, "are you sure that person''s name?"


    Clive nodded. "That''s what he said."


    "Is he Indian?"


    "Yes Do you know him? "


    "Don''t you know the name?" Asked Agathon.


    "I haven''t heard of it, and you know that we are all in contact with the North American spiritual world. The North American spiritual world is so large. Isn''t this a very troublesome thing?"


    "Very troublesome." Agathon''s face was solemn: "arhan trierer, who practices Hindu magic, is very powerful, and he is known as a rogue in the spiritual world."


    "Doesn''t anyone care about him?"


    "It''s not that no one cares about him, but that most of the time, he doesn''t leave behind a handle. Even if someone with strength and status higher than him intervenes, he can leave easily. Most of the time, he chooses people like you who have no background."

 Chapter 2319

    Egson''s face was a little sad.


    Arhan Trier is not alone.


    He has a group of loyal people, all of whom are psychics.


    His style is basically the same.


    It means to go to a new place, control the local community or help the pie.


    Then use the ordinary people of the gang... Faction to attack the pre-determined target.


    Although this is a routine operation, it is very troublesome for ordinary psychics such as cliff and AMPAR.


    They said they would be bullied by ordinary gang members.


    If you dare to use magic to resist, you will be personally attacked by a close friend of arhan teirel.


    Or threaten them directly and use their fear of the rules to blackmail.


    And all of them chose were low-level psychics.


    A good psychic who has no strength or background to bully.


    Once they choose the wrong target, they will give up and retreat decisively.


    That''s why they have been at large for a long time.


    Eggson wanted to help Clive and AMPAR, but arhan teirel and his acceptance were not something he could fight.


    Lipan was silent for a long time, and finally said, "I''ll see if I can ask someone to help you solve this problem."


    Eggson looked at Lipan in surprise. "Do you know anyone who can solve this problem?"


    "Well, if he is willing to help, it will be settled." Said Lipan.


    "Yes Is it Mr. Zhang Tianshi? "


    Lipan shook her head and said, "no, but if he is willing to help, he is no different from Zhang Tianshi."


    Eggson was even more surprised. He thought for a while and asked, "is that guy?"


    "Well, it''s him."


    "He has so much power?"


    "He is very strong."


    "He''s just one person."


    "He''s enough alone."


    Li pan finished, took out the phone and dialed Chen Yu.


    "Hello, Mr. Chen?"


    "It''s me, what is it?"


    "That I''d like to ask you to help me It''s just a small thing for you. "


    "Say it."


    "It''s like this..." Lipan told the whole story.


    Chen Yu on the other end of the phone was silent for three seconds.


    Then he said, "yes."


    With that, Chen Yu hung up.


    And Lipan''s a man of vanity.


    The whole person sat on the edge of the bed.


    "That guy''s pretty good, but there''s no need to scare him like that on a phone?" Said eggson, frowning.


    Up to now, he still has no clear understanding of Chen Yu.


    Lipan looked at Agathon. "If possible, I hope I will never have any more contact with him."


    "Is it necessary to be frightened like this?"


    Lipan shook her head. She didn''t dare to tell him what she had seen the other day.


    Chen Yu''s impact on her daughter''s third night was too great.


    "Lipan, is it really OK? Are you sure that guy is your problem solver? "


    "Don''t worry, since he has promised, there must be no problem."


    "Arhan Trier is not a general psychic."


    After all, Clive and AMPAR have not been in contact with too many circles outside the North American spiritual world.


    So it''s still very strange to arhan Trier.


    "What is the background of arhan Trier?"


    "He was a betrayer of Hinduism. For a long time, he was chased and killed by the high-level Hindus. However, he escaped or killed him. His long-term escape made him have a very strong practical ability, and he once won the title of Saint Yao in two successive battles of Saint Yao."


    All that cliff and AMPAR knew about the battle of the saints was that it came from Agathon.


    So they don''t have a clear understanding of the battle of the saints.


    "What does the battle of the saints mean?"


    They take it for granted that this is a game.


    "Every time ten people win the title of Saint Yao means the ten most outstanding psychics of his time, while the two titles of Saint Yao of arhan teirel were obtained 30 years ago and 20 years ago, that is to say, 30 years ago, he was one of the most outstanding psychics in the world, and 30 years later, his past name of genius gradually passed But after so many years, he will only be stronger, not weaker. "


    "So I wonder if the person you''re looking for can solve the problem," he saidLipan shook her head and said, "you can''t understand the horror of that guy. We fought with him that day. He didn''t even use one tenth of his strength."


    "Have you ever seen him use his real power?"


    "Yes But I don''t know if all I''ve seen is his strength. In a word, he''s a powerful and creepy psychic, the most terrible guy I''ve ever seen. "


    "I hope so."


    ¡­¡­


    "Since this arhan Trier is the last winner of the two saints, how can he betray?" Chen Yu holds little Gelin and asks baifra in doubt.


    "Whether it''s the force he was born to serve or himself, it''s a very wonderful guy." Said baifra.


    "Wonderful? It''s really a strange word to say from your mouth. "


    "Because when we talk about arhan Trier and the forces behind him, I can''t think of any adjectives other than wonderful flowers."


    "It looks like the story behind it must be wonderful."


    "Arhan teirel is of low caste, and his wish is to marry a woman of high caste. He takes a fancy to his teacher''s daughter, and his teacher agrees to let his daughter marry him if he can get the title of saint."


    "Hearing this beginning makes me think it''s a sad love story."


    "But the truth is not a love story, but a farce." Baifra said: "he got the first title of Saint Yao. He asked his teacher to grant his request, and his teacher also granted his request. But after marriage, he found that his wife was not in the right place... Woman, although he was very upset, he finally swallowed up, as if all this had not happened. Soon, they had it A child. "


    "Soon?"


    "Yes, that''s what you think."


    "And then?"


    "When he took part in the second battle of the saints, his wife was pregnant again."


    "Well Is that what I guessed? "


    "Yes, his wife''s second child is not his either."


    "All I have heard so far is the tragedy of arhan Trier, and I haven''t heard the end of the farce."

 Chapter 2320

    People are always curious about gossip.


    So is Chen Yu.


    Especially farce or tragedy, in the eyes of onlookers, is comedy.


    "Arhan teirel is not a fool, but he makes a lot of decisions like a fool." "Because of his wife''s infidelity, he''s looking for a partner to blackmail and want a lot of compensation," baifra said


    "Er..." Chen Yu is speechless.


    "His wife''s adulterer is very rich and powerful. Of course, she won''t be willing to give the money to arhan teirel, and then she bribed his teacher. After the teacher got the benefit, she even helped others to deal with his son-in-law and his students."


    "When arhan Trier learned that his wife''s cheating partner would rather give money to his teacher than compensate him, he was furious. He asked his teacher for money, but his teacher refused."


    It''s hard for Chen Yu to understand arhan Trier. His wife gave him a colored hat, but he was not moved, and he even used this kind of thing to get benefits.


    "Then his teacher unilaterally declared that arhan teirel had betrayed the sect. At that time, he did not do anything against the sect, but became a traitor of the sect."


    "This arhan Trier is too dedicated to money."


    "He came from a low caste family and lived in a slum since he was a child. For him, to marry a woman of high caste and earn a lot of money is his life goal."


    "Under the caste system, a woman of high caste can''t marry a man of low caste. He has such a lofty goal."


    In the eyes of Chen Yu, the caste system is a joke.


    "But after he left the sect, he extorted a lot of money from the rich man. This time, there was no restriction, and he did not worry about extortion, so he finally got a lot of money. Because of this, he liked the benefits of extortion. In the past ten years, he has been engaged in the work of extortion."


    "No one cares about him?"


    "So, he is actually a smart man. In the blackmail business, he seems like a fish in the water. He can always avoid those big people, and still leave no handle."


    Unconsciously, they had arrived at a manor.


    There is also a wooden sign at the door, on which is standard slang.


    Chen Yu has been exposed to the black gang in Los Angeles, so some of them still recognize it.


    There was a rabbit with a shotgun and a smile on the sign.


    However, this kind of slang is not worth noticing for Chen Yu and baifra.


    "What do you mean by the design on this sign?"


    "Do you know that there was a war between people and animals in Australia?"


    "I don''t know..." Baifra shook her head.


    "Because Australian rabbits breed so fast that a large number of fields are destroyed by rabbits, people began to kill rabbits in various ways, smuggle in foxes, even use human troops and fighter planes to bomb, and finally all ended in failure. Rabbits won the victory with their terrifying breeding power, so rabbits were also used by later black gang, who compared themselves to Rabbits, as long as they have the soil suitable for them, they can survive and reproduce. Nothing can destroy them, and all those who are enemies of them will fail. "


    "What a manifesto."


    They were about to enter the manor when they were stopped by the gang members of the gate post.


    The gang member who came out of the gate had a gun in his waist.


    "Stop, who are you?"


    Chen Yu smiled at the gang members and said, "we are here to find Mr. alhan teirer."


    "Do you know Mr. alhan?" Gang members look at Chen Yu and baifra to see if they are dressed properly.


    I wonder if they are the spokesmen of other gangs.


    In their impression, the spokesmen of some gangs are like them, wearing suits and suits.


    "You wait..." The gang members took out their walkie talkies: "Hello, Mr. Roy, there are two people at the door. They say they want to see Mr. alhan Mmm I see. "


    "Who are you? What can I do for Mr. alhan? "


    "You don''t need to know who we are. You don''t need to know what I''m looking for Mr. alhan." Chen Yu said quietly.


    "You don''t think anyone can see Mr. alhan." Said the gang viciously.


    "You shouldn''t waste too much time in this kind of rubbish," baifra said


    "Tell me!" The gang shot him in the temple. "Tell me again."


    Baifra is easy to handle, a burst of ash flies with the wind.


    "You see, there''s no one making noise in our ears."


    "Well, maybe you''re right." Chen Chu shrugged.The gang''s headquarters don''t look very tight.


    They killed a man in public, but no one else knew.


    They went all the way to the villa, and no one stopped them.


    But in front of the villa stood two bodyguards in suits.


    "Hello, who are you? Stop for me. "


    Baifra and Chen Yu did not stop.


    "I told you to stop, didn''t you hear me?" Two bodyguards are shooting at two people.


    But at the next moment, they turn into ashes.


    Pull open the glass landing door. A group of people are gathering inside.


    They seem to be in a meeting. These people are all psychics.


    Arhan teirel stops their theme.


    Frown at the two intruders.


    "Who are you?"


    "Who is arhan Trier?" Chen Yu''s eyes swept over the people at the scene. Because there were three or four dark Indian people, Chen Yu could not recognize who was arhan teirel.


    "You''d better answer my question immediately. I''m not a very patient person," said arhan teirel, looking at Chen Yu and baifra


    "As it happens, neither of us are very patient." Chen Yu looked at arhan Trier and said, "you should be arhan Trier."


    "What do you want me to do?"


    "I was invited by cliff and AMPAR to help them out. By the way, the couple you blackmailed the other day."


    "They asked you to help them out?" Arhan teirel squinted at Chen Yu and baifra. "So have you brought the money?"


    "We don''t have any money, but we still have sincerity. Let''s go to the door and let you know. That''s all."


    "Ha ha It''s really sincere. " Arhan teirel laughed, and the others laughed.

 Chapter 2321

    All of a sudden, arhan Trier''s face became furious and he slapped the table in front of him.


    The table was smashed directly by arhan Trier.


    Arhan Trier''s face was like a mask, showing a ferocious inhuman face.


    At the same time, an eight Dharma phase appeared behind arhan Trier.


    "What gives you courage? Let you think that just a few words can make me forgive your offence? At the same time, let you commit the great crime of blasphemy. "


    There was an inexplicable pressure on arhan Trier.


    Let the faces of the people around become dignified and awed.


    "Blasphemy?"


    "He''s telling us, is he a God?"


    The faces of baifra and Chen Yu are somewhat frivolous.


    To their level of existence, nothing has been seen.


    Is the guy in front of you who turns into a weird guy, or is he calling himself a God?


    Is it too cheap for him to call God?


    See Chen Yu and baifrana''s expression of obvious disbelief.


    Arhan teirel was even angrier.


    The eight dharmas behind him point to Chen Yu.


    A black light shot at Chen.


    Black light fell on Chen Yu, who took a step back.


    Baifra looked at Chen Yu in surprise.


    He didn''t expect Chen Yu to be knocked back.


    Even if he only took a small step back, it represented a lot of things.


    This means that arhan Trier can shake Chen Yu.


    But the shock of arhan teirel was no less than that of baifra.


    He didn''t keep any hands because he was trying to win the fight just now.


    But the full blow actually only made Chen Yu step back.


    This is unreasonable, very unreasonable.


    What he uses is the highest level of Hindu magic due to his actions.


    This spell is the one taught by Shiva. It is said that any enemy who is hit by Shiva will be killed unless they have the power of Ganges.


    Even if a big mountain stands in front of him, it will be shaken.


    Of course, the power of arhan teirel is not so huge.


    But in the past, all the people who were hit by his magic were definitely shot out.


    The vast majority of those who flew out were corpses.


    Even if a few are not dead, most are seriously injured.


    There is absolutely no such thing as Chen Yu, just a small step back.


    The most incredible thing is Chen Yu.


    Because he didn''t feel the irresistible power.


    This power is far from shaking Chen Yu.


    But he was still repelled by this force.


    "You were shaken by him?" Baifra asked in surprise.


    "I don''t know. His strength is a little strange." "I was not repelled by his magic, but by this power," Chen said


    "Yes." Baifra looked at arhan teirel. "You attack me with that magic."


    "Arrogance, let me be your opponent." A man, also of Indian origin, stood up beside arhan teirel. His breath was not weak, only half of the same as that of arhan teirel.


    Baifra looked at the man lightly: "don''t disturb me with miscellaneous fish."


    Baifra made a random ring of fingers.


    In an instant, the man, who baifra called the fish, was ignited.


    "Ah Help me Help me... "


    Others rushed forward to help put out the fire.


    But no matter it''s ordinary extinguishing or magic, it can''t extinguish the flame on this man.


    The man struggled for a moment, then lost his voice, fell to the ground and had a few twitches, then lost his voice.


    "You dare to kill my man!" Arhan teirel was even angrier: "kill them for me."


    The others were also united in their hatred. At the command of alhan teirell, all of them rushed to chenmu and baifra.


    Baifra is another ring finger. Except for arhan teirel, everyone was ignited.


    Chen Yu looks at baifra: "you don''t create this magic from some super villain in the movie, do you?"


    "My magic has existed for a long time. If I want to plagiarize, he will also plagiarize me." Baifra said proudly.


    But arhan Trier was not so happy.


    There are more than ten psychics on the court, although their strength is all under him.


    But most of them are very strong.


    Even arhan teirel couldn''t say he could beat three at the same time.


    Let alone everyone.But so many of them were ignited in a ring finger of baifra.


    It made him feel a chill rising from his feet.


    "Who are you?"


    "As I said, we are here to mediate."


    "I won''t trouble that couple any more. You can go..." Arhan Trier tried to stay calm.


    Actually his legs are shaking.


    "Can''t you understand what I said?" Baifra said plainly, "attack me with your magic just now."


    Arhan Trier''s face was heavy.


    "You don''t force me. If I take out the card, it''s not good for any of you."


    "If you don''t do it, it won''t do you any good."


    "Well You wait for me. " Arhan teirel snorted, only to see the eight dharmas behind him suddenly become three heads and six arms.


    The six arms of Zhang Bafa Xiang hold a weapon.


    It''s like Shiva, the three supreme Hindu gods in the legend.


    One of them is holding a black bead in the palm of their left hand.


    The black bead shot out a black light.


    The black light fell on baifra, who stepped back three steps.


    Arhan teirel and baifra were both surprised.


    Arhan teirel just used a lot of mana.


    It''s several times more powerful than before.


    But such a powerful attack actually only made baifra back three steps.


    "It''s a very special force." Baifra clapped his chest.


    He was also unhurt, but he was very interested in the power.


    Chen Yu and he both felt the special power.


    I don''t know how many times the difference between Mingming and them is.


    But they can shake both of them.


    "Is there any other magic? Let me experience it. " Said baifra.


    Baifra and Chen Yu just want to experience.


    But to arhan Trier it was a naked shame.


    In the past, when he used this move, his enemies were either dead or wounded.


    Chen Yu and baifra are two exceptions.


    Arhan teirel took a deep breath, and the eight dharmas behind him turned.


    The expression was fierce, with red eyes.


    "Boiling fire." Zhang Bafa''s attack fell on baifra.


    But baifra didn''t feel anything.

 Chapter 2322

    The boiling fire can make the blood of the opponent boil.


    But baifra did not move, let the boiling fire burn in his body.


    No matter in vivo or in vitro, there is no feeling.


    To be exact, it didn''t make baifra feel bad.


    Baifra himself is a master of fire.


    Baifra shook her head. "For another magic, you''re too weak."


    Arhan teirel was ashamed and angry, and his magic was said to be too weak?


    But as he continued to try other magic.


    He was horrified to find that his magic, which he had been proud of, had no meaning to Chen Yu and baifra at all.


    Arhan teirel was made a toy by Chen Zhu and baifra.


    Besides being moved by him, other magic has no effect on Chen Yu and baifra.


    He has never met such an enemy.


    Powerful as if it were another creature.


    This kind of power is unreasonable.


    The so-called effect is due to his action, which only makes them back a small step or two.


    "Boring. It''s boring." Baifra shook her head. "Isn''t there any more interesting magic?"


    Arhan teirel saw baifra raise her hand.


    All of a sudden, his heart felt creepy.


    Look at baifra''s fingers and point to him.


    Arhan teirel cried out in horror, "I have I have other magic... "


    By this time, baifra''s fingers had pointed at him.


    All of a sudden, arhan teirel felt the pressure surging towards the rear.


    He wriggled his neck with difficulty.


    He saw what was behind him.


    Half of the villa disappeared, only the flames filled with air.


    "All right." Baifra took back the attack at the last minute At least it didn''t fall on arhan Trier.


    "I I have a powerful magic, called the magic that can destroy everything, called the third eye. "


    "Oh At the third sight, I''ve heard a lot about it. " Baifra has heard of this magic.


    Arhan teirel is a branch of Hinduism called Shiva.


    Shiva, as one of the three Hindu gods, is also called the three eye destroyer.


    The third eye of magic in the mouth of arhan Trier refers to the third eye of Shiva.


    "Come on, let me see you open your third eye." Baifra hooked his finger.


    "I I can''t use it. " Arhan teirel looks at baifra in embarrassment.


    "Are you teasing me?" Baifra''s voice suddenly became cold.


    "No, no I have a third eye, but I can''t practice. " "I would like to dedicate this magic book to two adults," said arhan teirel


    Arhan Trier quickly took out his magic book.


    Baifra glanced casually, then dropped it on the face of arhan teirel.


    "My Lord, it''s true This is an authentic work. I didn''t deceive you. "


    "Of course, I can recognize the truth, but I think you are deceiving me. Hindu magic can only be practiced by believers. I am not a Hindu believer," said baifra


    Chen Yu picked up the magic book with great interest.


    But the magic books are all ancient Sanskrit records.


    Don''t say it''s Chen Yu, even pure Indian descent can''t understand.


    "Baifra, why can Hindu magic only be practiced by believers?" In Chen''s impression, it seems that magic of other religions does not limit belief.


    Take the most common example. There are people in the church who practice dark magic, and there are outsiders who practice Holy Light magic.


    "This is the boundary wall set up by Hinduism. In fact, every religion can set up a boundary wall for itself. In order to prevent the outflow of its high-end magic, it is a kind of artificial restriction, and the conditions needed to set up the boundary wall are relatively complex. First, there must be enough followers, and then many high-end forces need to work together, and then pay some special sacrifices In the end, the boundary wall can be completed. "


    "Are there any other religions?"


    "No, it was in ancient times, but later most of the religions broke down their walls. Now only Hinduism remains the wall."


    Baifra added: "the wall is not applicable in the current social system. Nowadays, all major religious systems are promoting and spreading, increasing their influence, but the wall is the biggest obstacle, and the wall can only limit ordinary psychics. If we want to break through, it is not impossible, but it has no meaning for us What we have is beyond the limit of the boundary wall. "


    Arhan Trier knew the wall, but that''s why.When he heard baifra say that both of them have the ability to exceed the limit of the boundary wall, his heart was cold.


    As a believer of Shiva, the reason why he is willing to take out the magic book easily is that they can''t learn and comprehend the contents of the magic book.


    But baifra said they had the ability to break through the walls.


    It panicked him.


    "I''ll study the contents of this magic book sometime."


    "It''s also chicken ribs for you, trust me." Baifra said: "your strength is enough to break the boundary wall, but to break the boundary wall also requires huge materials, even the power of a country. Those religions break the religious boundary wall because of the accumulation of wealth for generations or even decades, but your wealth is not worth mentioning in front of the materials needed to break the boundary wall."


    "Is it going to cost so much?" Chen Yu frowned.


    "Yes, some materials don''t even exist in this world. We need to go to other world to find them."


    "Go to the other world to find it?" Chen Yu was even more surprised. Is there anyone else who can go to the other world.


    "Certainly not directly, but through the exchange of alchemists, for example, the need for a huge amount of devil gold, and there is not so much devil gold in this world, at this time, it is necessary to exchange magic through alchemists, through the exchange of huge materials in this world to get devil gold."


    "So this magic is totally useless?"


    "Not for you or me, at least." Said baifra.


    Chen Chu sadly shook his head.


    After reading the magic book in his hand, I don''t know why. He just thinks it''s a good thing.


    "Well? You seem to care about this magic book. "


    "I feel like it''s a good thing."


    "Is it? You should have this feeling. It seems that this magic book is really a good thing. " Baifra didn''t contradict, but he agreed with Chen Yu.

 Chapter 2323

    "Now that you''ve got the magic book, he''s my trophy." Baifra pointed directly at arhan teirel.


    "He? spoils? Is there any deviation in your perception of the spoils? "


    "His magic is very interesting. Don''t you wonder why it can shake you?"


    Chen Chu looks at arhan Trier. He is really curious.


    After all, arhan Trier is so weak, but he can shake himself through a magic.


    What if someone else does the same magic?


    What if this guy''s replaced by baifra?


    It has to be said that this magic also makes Chen Zhu blush.


    But Chen can''t see anything good in his pocket.


    "I''ll study his magic, and you''ll also study this third eye magic. What do you think if we have any breakthrough and share it with each other?"


    "Yes." Chen Yu readily agreed.


    They didn''t care about the attitude of arhan Trier.


    His personal opinion doesn''t matter either.


    Later, Chen took out his mobile phone and dialed Lipan.


    "Well, it''s settled."


    Lipan didn''t expect it to end so soon.


    But when she thought about Chen''s strength, she took it for granted.


    "And arhan Trier? Is he dead or alive? "


    "He''s still alive, but I''m not sure how long he''ll live."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "My friend thought he was funny, so he took it back." Chen Yu said quietly.


    Lipan thought that she had seen baifra by Chen Yu''s side.


    There is no primary or secondary communication between that person and Chen Yu.


    Even if he is not as terrible as Chen Yu, at least his position and strength will not be far behind.


    And listen to Chen Yu''s tone, it seems that you don''t need to worry about your worries.


    When she hung up, Lipan looked at eggson, AMPAR and Clive.


    "It''s settled."


    "Solved? So fast? " Agnes''s reaction as like as two peas before.


    It''s only about an hour, so it''s over?


    That guy''s not going to be a movie Lipan, is he?


    Cliff and AMPAR think the same.


    They don''t know who Lipan has entrusted to help.


    But such a short time may be enough for a drive.


    What problems can be solved?


    "Don''t worry, that man has the ability." Said Lipan.


    "Really?"


    "He doesn''t need to lie to me, I can entrust him, just a small human relationship."


    Today''s Lipan, even some regret that day''s shirk and unwillingness.


    Li pan could have let Chen Yu owe her a big favor.


    But in the end she didn''t get anything.


    Maybe that one million dollar check is a fortune for her.


    But Lipan is not stupid. She knows that a million dollar check is nothing compared with Chen''s affection.


    Even if it is to find Chen Yu to meet one of her most vulgar conditions, it is by no means one hundred all powerful.


    What''s more, the third night seemed very dangerous.


    But in fact, there is Chen Yu''s protection, which is not as dangerous as imagined.


    Of course, he was still uneasy and said, "Clive and AMPAR, stay here for a while. I''ll go out and find out."


    "Well, please."


    "It''s OK. It''s not a big deal." "Don''t worry, if it doesn''t work out, I can arrange you to go back to Los Angeles from other channels."


    After appeasing Clive and AMPAR, eggson left the motel with Lipan.


    "Lipan, tell me the truth, that man is really capable of solving my friend''s problems?"


    "I know you don''t have a good impression of him, eggson, but I can''t deny his ability."


    "I''m not talking about his character now, I just want to know if my two friends are safe."


    "Now that he says it''s solved, it''s solved. If you don''t believe it, you can investigate by yourself."


    Eggson is still skeptical of Lipan''s words.


    So he took out the phone and dialed a number.


    "Walter, do you know arhan Trier?"


    In a flash, the phone at the other end of the voice issued a rapid voice: "the suburb of wahan manor is what you do?"


    "What vakhan estate? What did I do? How can I not understand? "


    "If you don''t want to say it, I won''t say it."


    "I really don''t understand what you''re talking about.""You still pretend..."


    "I really don''t understand what you''re talking about."


    "You really don''t know what happened at wahan estate?"


    "I don''t know. What does this have to do with arhan teirel?"


    "It''s the headquarters of a black gang controlled by arhan teirel, but 30 minutes ago, it was razed to the ground. It''s really razed to the ground. No one alive could see it. The only thing we can find on the scene is some mutilated limbs, some burnt bodies. There are very strong traces of magic on the scene, and arhan teirel also disappeared The most surprising thing is the response of the organizer of Shengyao. It is obvious that there are many ordinary gang members attacked and killed by the psychic. However, the organizer of Shengyao said that they are just ordinary gang members. They will not intervene in this matter if they send enemies to kill them. "


    When eggson heard Walter, he blew up in a flash.


    "What you said is true?"


    "Is it really none of your business?"


    "How could I have that ability."


    "Also But what do you ask arhan Trier to do? "


    "I asked about arhan Trier, and you told me all about it." Said Agathon gravely.


    "Well, now I''m sure you''re kidding me." With that, Walter hung up.


    Egson''s mind is a little out of focus.


    In other words, is Lipan telling the truth?


    It''s a phone call from Lipan. The guy just killed a black gang?


    ¡­¡­


    In fact, Chen Yu is also being scolded by Zhang Tianyi.


    "You son of a bitch, even if you do it, can you keep a little low profile? Everyone who has to make trouble knows it?" Zhang Tian scolded.


    "But everyone was killed by baifra. I didn''t kill anyone." Chen Yu shrugged casually, "so you should scold baifra."


    Chen Yu did not hesitate to put all the blame on baifra, who helped him hold his daughter.


    Baifra teased little Gelin and said, "I help Chen Yu, so no matter how many people I kill, it can be counted on his head."


    "I''m a pacifist. I''ve dissuaded you from doing less killing. As a result, you can''t stop yourself."


    "Zhang Tianshi, do you believe him?"

 Chapter 2324

    Zhang Tianyi obviously doesn''t believe it.


    Baifra''s words, though not believable.


    But it doesn''t mean Chen Yu''s words are credible.


    Chen Yu is very murderous.


    It''s normal for baifra to kill all the gang members.


    But to say that Chen Yu dissuades is bullshit.


    Their circle is so big, who doesn''t know who.


    "I''ve brought it down, but the impact is terrible."


    Chen Yu and baifra are just like people who are OK. For Zhang Tianyi''s words, they go in left ear and out right ear.


    "I didn''t find the body of arhan teirel at vakhan manor. Where did he go?" Zhang Tianyi asked.


    Chen Yu looks at baifra. Of course, this action is to sell baifra on purpose.


    Zhang Tianyi looks at baifra and says, "what about people?"


    "What? Is anyone looking for you? " Asked baifra.


    "Not only for me, but also for a magic book." Zhang Tianyi said.


    At this time, Chen Yu and baifra turn their heads at the same time, avoiding Zhang Tianyi''s eyes.


    Zhang Tianyi, an old goblin, knew that things and people were in their hands only by Chen Yu''s and baifra''s actions.


    "I can ignore those who ask me for things, but they need to be shared." Zhang Tianyi said in an honest way.


    "It''s not a good thing, as for not even principles."


    "It''s fadco windus, the great protector of Shiva, who asked for something from me. Since he can show up, it means that the things that arhan teirel has are unusual."


    "That doesn''t make you want your face."


    "According to my investigation, that arhan teirel has not been hunted down by the shivanism since he betrayed the shivanism. It is an unforgivable responsibility to betray the shivanism in any area, but the shivanism, which is famous for its strict law enforcement, has not hunted down arhan teirel. It can only be said that arhan teirel grasped the handle of the shivanism, or There is a treasure of Shiva''s teaching. Shiva''s teaching of the rat repellent did not dare to hunt down arhan teirel, and he also used it as a talisman. "


    Zhang Tian paused and said, "Shiva is not a small sect. It is one of the largest sects in India. At least 200 million people believe in a large religion. The treasures that can be valued by a religion of this scale are extraordinary."


    Chen Yu threw the magic book on the table: "take it if you want."


    Although Chen Yu threw it out at will, in fact, Chen Yu still had a lot to give up.


    After all, Chen Yu always thought this magic book was unusual.


    Psychics believe in their own feelings.


    Chen is no exception. Chen seldom regrets having such a strong feeling for something.


    For some of the supernatural products that are harvested, either Chen Yu has known the advantages and disadvantages of this thing.


    Or it''s just that it doesn''t mean much to Chen.


    Zhang Tianyi picked up the magic book and, like baifra before him, turned several pages and then shook his head and threw it on the table again.


    "It''s not this. It''s not what Draco wendus wants."


    "Then I don''t know. That arhan teirel only took out this magic book."


    Zhang Tian frowned: "although the contents of this magic book are quite advanced magic, they are limited by the walls. Deco wendus will not specifically ask me for something for this kind of thing."


    "Didn''t he ask for a magic book?"


    "No." Zhang Tian shook his head.


    In general, their top psychics negotiate privately with each other.


    Even if you want something, it''s a roundabout way. You won''t directly say what it is.


    After all, everything they want is precious.


    It''s a rare treasure.


    If the other party knows his real intention, it is difficult to guarantee that the other party will not be greedy.


    Just like Zhang Tianyi now, don''t look at his immortality.


    In fact, he is also an ordinary person, also has seven emotions and six desires.


    Even if he didn''t know anything, he became greedy.


    "It seems that the key lies in that arhan Trier." Zhang Tianyi narrowed his eyes and looked at Chen Yu and baifra: "what about people?"


    Zhang Tianyi''s attitude is obviously not to give baifra a chance to refuse.


    "At my hands." After a little thought, baifra finally revealed the hiding place of arhan teirel.


    "Didn''t you get anything out of his mouth?" Zhang Tianyi asked.


    "Then it''s too late. I''ll arrange for him, and you''ll come to me." Baifra didn''t get angry.


    If he knew that arhan Trier was so important, he would be more careful.


    "Take me to him." Zhang Tianyi said.For Zhang Tianyi''s request, baifra can only accept it honestly.


    Don''t say anything about confronting Zhang Tianyi. Don''t say that baifra can compete with Zhang Tianyi.


    Zhang Tianyi is still ahead in all aspects, no matter from psychology, status or strength.


    Baifra takes Zhang Tianyi to his suburb.


    Chen Yu also came along.


    But before they got close to the fire worship camp, the three felt the chaos ahead.


    The faces of baifra, Zhang Tianyi and Chen Yu all changed.


    Three people rushed out of the original car.


    Baifra directly turned into a fire, and rushed to the fire religion.


    Chen Yu is holding xiaogelin. Although the flight speed is not slow, it is not fast.


    At the moment, the fire worship camp has been occupied by killing and chaos.


    The disciples of the fire worship sect fought with a group of unidentified people in black.


    And obviously, the strength, magic nature and number of these people are much higher than those of the fire worship disciples.


    This led to the death and injury of the fire worship disciples.


    Only a few dozens of people are still struggling to resist the siege of these people in black.


    At this time, a fire rumbled down.


    In the light of the fire is the baifra with great anger.


    Don''t look at beverapin''s high and arrogant attitude all the time.


    Under the opponent''s side of the people are also shouting.


    But people who really know him know how short he is.


    It is not allowed to bully his subordinates, let alone to see that his subordinates are attacked and slaughtered.


    "Well, he came so soon!" Among the men in black, there was a tall baifra who saw the fury in the fire. He whispered, "stop him!"


    The tall man told his men to stop baifra, but he backed alone.


    He was followed by two men in black.


    "Our goal has been achieved. We don''t need to entangle with the fire worship leader here. Let''s go."


    In the rage, baifra walked to the group of people in black step by step: "you all deserve to die."

 Chapter 2325

    But the next moment, the Furious baifra was instantly cooled.


    Of course, this cooling is the real physical cooling.


    All of a sudden, the man in black in front of him joined hands and released a terrible cold current.


    In a flash, baifra was frozen to ice.


    Not only baifra, but a small part of the surrounding area is covered with ice and snow.


    The temperature of the whole station has dropped to zero.


    "Godhead!" The few remaining disciples of the fire worship sect, seeing their leader being attacked, rushed to the people in black with all their lives.


    "The fire cult leader has a big temper, but his strength is weak."


    "Stop him! I''m going to get rid of the fire cult leader. "


    A dozen people in black discussed, leaving two people to stop the disciples of the fire cult behind, while the others rushed to the frozen ice of baifra.


    As long as you break the ice lump, you can directly kill the fire worship master.


    It is a supreme honor for any psychic to kill a archbishop.


    Fire worship is also one of the most important religions in Central Asia.


    It''s a first-class religion all over the world.


    So these people in black are already imagining what glory they will get after killing baifra.


    But just then, the ice lump burst.


    Countless ice cones and chips splashed out.


    Everyone at the scene turned pale with fear.


    But it''s strange that none of the disciples of the fire worship sect was injured by the flying ice stab.


    None of them, no matter how close they are, have not been hurt.


    On the contrary, those in black have become wasps'' nests.


    Those who are far away are all wounded.


    Baifra''s eyes were wide, and there was an indescribable anger in them.


    The temperature of the fire worship camp is rapidly warming up.


    It''s not accurate to say that it''s the recovery. It''s the beginning of purgatory.


    The fury in baifra''s eyes seemed to burn all the enemies.


    And those fire worshiping disciples saw their leader show great power and all knelt on the ground excitedly, regardless of the enemy''s side.


    They felt the warmth of baifra, and the fire did not hurt them at all. Instead, they were recovering from their injuries.


    But for those in black, it is unprecedented pain.


    Baifra can kill them all at any moment.


    But he didn''t What he needs now is to vent his anger.


    The cloth on the people in black began to melt and stick to their skin.


    They don''t have to attack baifra. They can''t even face baifra at the moment.


    ¡­¡­


    The three men in black who fled first are flying towards the front.


    One of the women pulled down her veil and looked back at the direction of the temple.


    At the moment, the fire is burning in the fire worship camp. Even though it is several kilometers away, you can still feel the hot breath from the rear and the sense of terror and oppression.


    "Brad, it looks like those people can''t stand the fire Lord for too long."


    "It''s good that we take the first step. If we face the leader of the fire worship sect, we may not end up much better than those guys."


    Just then a figure appeared in front of him.


    When the three men in black saw the figure, their scalp exploded directly.


    Zhang Tianyi! The first person in a different world!!


    The leader of the fire cult was a younger brother in front of him.


    Zhang Tianyi is flying towards the fire worship camp in the air.


    But when I saw the three people who escaped, I couldn''t help but slow down.


    "Oh." Zhang Tianyi chuckled.


    The faces of the three men in black were as grim and tense as ever.


    "Brad." The woman who took off her face scarf gave a low hum.


    "I know." Brad also took off before, deviated from the original direction, in front of Zhang Tianyi: "to see the master of heaven."


    Zhang Tianyi also stopped and looked at the two graceful figures on his side in another direction.


    "Hiss Unfortunately, I prefer to fight with beautiful young girls. " Zhang Tianyi''s regret.


    "Master Tianshi, I know it''s not your opponent, but please stop for a while."


    "Since baifra wants to save your life, don''t make a move. Let byfra get away with it honestly."


    "Master Tianshi also has miscalculation. We are here, not because the fire cult main left our lives, but because he was unable to leave us. We left in front of him


    "Ha ha..." Zhang Tianyi made a little laugh: "you? Leave in front of baifra? Are you overestimating yourself? If baifra doesn''t want to, none of you can leave. ""But if he really has this ability, he won''t have come back now."


    "He didn''t come because he is now incarnating as a devil. He doesn''t want me to see him out of control. He doesn''t want to kill you out of control. It''s not because he can''t catch up with you. He doesn''t even understand the strength of baifra. How can he get out of his hands?"


    "Then master Tianshi knows that he is being held back by me now?" Brad said with a smile.


    "My attitude is the same. Unless I want to, those two girls can''t get away from me."


    "Then why did you let them go?"


    "Because there''s a worse guy in the back waiting for them."


    "Worse guy? Is there a more terrible existence in the world than master Tianshi? "


    "I don''t know if he''s scarier than me, but he can definitely be everyone''s nightmare." Zhang Tianyi said with a smile, "well, you''ve been putting off so long, so you should show your skills."


    ¡­¡­


    "Orsona, there''s another breath ahead."


    Two masked women look at the figure in front of them. It''s a man holding a child, Asian face.


    "Kill him!"


    Chen Yu, holding little Gelin, walked towards the fire worship camp.


    Seeing the two men in black rushing towards him, Chen Zhu holds xiaogelin in his left hand and stretches out his right hand.


    At this time, the figure of a woman has rushed to Chen Yu.


    The woman is very fast.


    But no matter how fast it is, Chen can''t catch it.


    But Chen found his hands empty.


    The woman''s body actually passed through Chen Yu.


    It''s not energizing, it''s becoming a body of nothingness.


    "Eh?" Chen Yu was a little surprised. He didn''t expect that the woman could be virtual.


    And it''s completely invulnerable.


    In the moment of passing through Chen Yu, the woman cut a hand knife towards the back of Chen Yu''s head.


    But the woman''s attack also made no sense to Chen.


    "Nicole!"


    "Yes."


    Both women were surprised that their attack could not hurt Chen Yu.


    Chen Chu turned back and waved a fist at the woman behind him.


    But Chen Yu''s boxing shadow also failed.


    "What''s the matter?" Chen Yu did not expect that even the shadow of boxing could not attack the woman.

 Chapter 2326

    Chen Zhu this time gathered the power of heaven and earth to make a fist.


    But it still failed Lost Once again, it failed.


    This woman can''t be attacked at all.


    But her attacks can hit her again and again.


    This made Chen Yu very unhappy.


    "Nicole, attack the girl in his arms." Orsona cried in the distance.


    Nicole immediately turns to attack young Gelin in Chen''s arms.


    Chen Yu suddenly blew up.


    But he still had no way to Nicole. For the safety of little Gelin, he could only retreat temporarily.


    At the same time, a black curtain came over Nicole.


    However, Chen was still disappointed.


    After the black curtain fell, Nicole stood still undamaged.


    She was not swallowed by the dark magma.


    Since the other side will change goals, won''t they?


    Since there''s no way to get a woman named Nicole, change her goal.


    Chen Yu suddenly rushed to orsena.


    Chen Yu is holding little Gelin, unable to liberate the speed completely.


    But Chen is confident that he is fast enough.


    However, Chen Yu''s fist failed again.


    At the moment when Chen''s fist failed, Chen immediately withdrew.


    Damn it, what kind of magic are these two women using?


    It can''t be hurt at all. Isn''t it invincible in disguise?


    "Nicole, we have 30 seconds left. If we can''t finish the fight in 30 seconds, we should retreat." Said orsona in a low voice.


    "No, only ten seconds."


    After all, Nicole took a split across the air.


    A palm print fell on Chen Yu.


    Chen immediately felt a force flowing into his body.


    In an instant, his magic seems to stop flowing.


    At the same time, it also fell down from the air of more than ten meters.


    Chen Yu quickly stabilizes his body and protects the little Gelin in his arms as much as possible.


    But Nicole''s attack came again.


    Chen Yu is also in a hurry. He steps on the ground heavily.


    The ground is directly crushed by Chen Zhu, and the gravel is splashed everywhere.


    But just at this time, orsona in the distance was in a panic to avoid the splashing rubble.


    "Eh?" Chen Yu, while avoiding Nicole''s attack, also noticed aosenna''s avoidance.


    No sense!? When she attacked her as like as two peas, she clearly ignored any attack, just like Nicole.


    Why is it just a splash of gravel, but it makes her so embarrassed?


    Chen Yu is puzzled, but since she evades, it shows that she can''t save the damage.


    Chen''s coworkers, who were retreating, hit the ground again.


    Again sputter open countless pieces of gravel.


    But oddly enough, orsona didn''t dodge.


    What''s the matter? Why is it useless this time?


    At this time, however, Chen found that Nicole, who attacked Chen repeatedly, actually retreated.


    In a flash, Chen Yu''s thoughts suddenly opened up.


    They are two at the same time, only one person can absolutely exempt from any harm.


    But no one else is immune from harm.


    There is a connection between them.


    "Nicole! Go! " Aosenna sees Chen Yu''s two successive temptations and knows that their secret has been known by Chen Yu.


    Now it''s not whether Chen can be solved, but whether they can go.


    If Chen Yu and Chen Yu are delayed for too long, once the latter baifra and Zhang Tianyi come, then they really can''t leave.


    Although the two of them have very special abilities, it doesn''t mean that they are really confident enough to defeat baifra and Zhang Tianyi.


    Nicole stares at Chen Yu and turns away.


    However, Chen Yu was not happy at this time.


    No one has ever been able to come and go in front of him.


    Chen Yu looks at the back of Nicole and orsena, picks up a stone in no hurry, and then points to the direction Nicole and Orson fled.


    Bo -


    the stone shot at Nicole, but it failed.


    The stone hit a forest in front of Nicole. In an instant, the plants of the whole branch line fell down.


    It''s like a shell running through a straight line.


    This time it''s Nicole and orsona''s turn to blow up.


    What a terrible lethality!


    Both of them could not help looking at Chen Yu behind them.


    Chen Yu is still holding Ge Lin.


    The other hand makes a pinkie, pointing in their direction.


    "Guess who I''ll shoot this time?"


    Two women look at Chen Yu in horror.


    Because if Chen Yu shoots one of them, the one with special ability, they can be undamaged.But if Chen Yu shoots the one of them who has no special ability.


    Then the man who was shot will surely die.


    Imagine what it''s like to be shot by a sniper gun.


    The bullet of sniper gun, just the air flow brought by the trajectory, can make people disabled and amputated.


    It is almost fatal to shoot at human body parts other than limbs.


    Chen Yu''s stone shot is much stronger than the sniper gun''s bullet. I don''t know how many times.


    At this time, Nicole said, "believe it or not, sir, I or my sister orsena have enough time to kill the girl in your arms in the moment of your hand."


    Chen Yu''s fingers flicked hard.


    Bo -


    boom -


    there is also an incomparable impact in the sound of terror.


    Although the stone was lost again.


    But this lethality still scares Nina and orsena.


    This time Chen Zhu grabbed a handful of stones from the ground.


    The nerves of Nicole and orsena are tense.


    "Baba, shoot that bad woman." Little gren suddenly points to orsena.


    "Well? Why? "


    "Because I saw a shadow running to her." Said little Gelin.


    "Shadow? What kind of shadow? "


    "Ah It''s on that bad woman again. " Little gren points to Nicole again.


    "Honey, how do you know?"


    "I saw it." Said little Gelin.


    "What kind of shadow?" Chen asked.


    Little Gelin has the protection of guardian angels, and she can see something she can''t see.


    Chen Yu knew this for a long time, and little Gelin also woke up to the magic of extinction.


    In these two days, Chen Yu felt that the magic of xiaogelin was growing in his body.


    Although this magic is weak compared with ordinary psychics, young Gelin is only one year old now.


    At least among the children of the same age, no matter whether there is awakening or not, even if there is awakening, it may not have the magic power of little Gelin.


    "Like a shadow on the ground." Said little Gelin.


    Chen Leng, though he couldn''t see what little Gelin said, moving between the two women.


    But at the feet of these two women, it is true that one has a shadow, and the other has no shadow.


    A smile appeared on Chen''s face.


    Nicole and orsona immediately felt bad.


    Their biggest secret has been completely exposed.


    And the one who will really see into their secret is a baby that has not been weaned.


    Of course, if little Gelin knew what they thought, she would definitely refute it loudly.


    I''m weaned

 Chapter 2327

    But no matter what little Gelin thought, what thought was on the other side.


    Chen Yu just wants to kill them now.


    Nicole and orsona know that Chen''s next strike will definitely kill them.


    Just then, four metal disks suddenly appeared in the sky.


    The diameter of the four metal discs are all over three meters.


    It''s all sudden, without any sign.


    He was not aware of it.


    Chen Yu suddenly had a bad feeling.


    All of a sudden, four beams of light were emitted from each of the four metal disks.


    These four beams all carry strong elements of water, earth, fire and wind.


    "Bad..." Chen Yu suddenly picked up little Gelin and carried her back, while the dark magma erected a black screen.


    But the dark barrier was pierced in an instant.


    Chen Yu picked up little Gelin and ran.


    The four beams are still in the rear, leaving four ditches across the ground.


    The stone in Chen Yu''s hand was thrown at will.


    Countless stones hit the metal disc on which four sides.


    The metal disc clanged, but not damaged.


    However, under the impact of the stone, the four metal disks fly in the sky like a top.


    The four beams are also out of control.


    The surrounding ground leaves a threaded ditch.


    At this time, the four metal discs gradually disappeared in the mid air.


    When Chen Yu looked at Nicole and orsona again, he found that they had disappeared.


    Run? No, they''re not that fast.


    How fast can you run and leave your perception range in a moment?


    These two women must be nearby.


    But they are so special that they can''t be locked in by their own perception.


    This should be related to their strange magic of saving attack.


    Can''t be perceived, can''t distinguish who is the real body, who is the fake body.


    "What''s that guy from?"


    "I don''t know. I haven''t heard of such a guy at all."


    "It''s good to avoid his eyes and ears. Otherwise, we''ll be in big trouble."


    "How long shall we hide here?" Orsona looked up at Chen Yu in the distance.


    "We can hide as long as we want Why hasn''t that guy left? " Nicole also looked at Chen''s direction.


    The two of them are now using telepathy.


    Because they are sisters and have a very special relationship, they don''t even need to exchange their eyes, but also know each other''s mind.


    Chen Yu repeatedly explored around, but still found nothing.


    Suddenly, Chen Yu''s eyes were fixed and he thought of a way.


    I saw Chen Zhu grabbing a stone slab from the ground.


    The slate weighs at least hundreds of kilograms.


    Then Chen Yu threw it heavily.


    Hu -


    in an instant, all the vegetation along the path that the slate skipped was wiped out in an instant.


    Suddenly, all obstacles disappeared.


    Even the bulged earth bags were shoveled flat in an instant.


    The power of this slate is much stronger than the previous one.


    The effect is also extraordinary.


    The flight path of the slate leaves a path nearly three meters wide.


    But how far it flies is almost impossible to estimate.


    I can''t see the end.


    Nicole and orsona cover their mouths in a flash.


    They dare not make any sound.


    But looking at the near path, they were still sweating.


    As long as Chen moved about three meters to the left, they would be scratched by the flight path of the slate.


    But this is not Chen''s last attempt.


    He''s forcing them both out.


    Chen Zhu picked up another big stone, which was only big and big compared with the previous one.


    In the same way, another direction is chosen.


    Take another road.


    The big rocks fly until they are loose and disintegrated, and then they lose their destructive power.


    But the destructive power of terror still terrified Nicole and orsona.


    Chen Yu used the power of one hand.


    He always held little Gelin in his arms.


    Chen then repeated the same action.


    Soon, Chen Yu turned around.


    There are only a few small patches of plants around.


    Nicole and orsona were sweating.


    They have felt Chen''s terror at close quarters.


    This guy is a Tyrannosaurus Rex.


    This small piece of forest has been razed to the ground by Chen Zhu alone in only ten minutes.Chen Yu looked at the grass that was not big or small.


    There was a smile on his face.


    The two women either died under his sweep.


    Or hide in some grass.


    Chen Yu is not in a hurry now. His mind is like cat and mouse.


    At this time, the metal disc disappeared from all sides appeared again.


    From behind, he launched an attack on Chen Yu.


    The second time Chen Yu was ready.


    It''s hard to know where the metal discs are hiding.


    But when they appear, they can feel it immediately.


    So as soon as they appeared, Chen rushed to four metal discs.


    Bang -


    Chen Yu smashed a metal disc with a fist.


    Meanwhile, Nicole and orsena, who were hiding in the grass, fled immediately.


    Chen Yu is also aware of Nicole and orsena.


    Chen Yu had such a moment of hesitation.


    Continue to destroy other metal discs? Or stop Nicole and orsona?


    In such a moment of hesitation, the owners of the four metal discs seemed to perceive that the situation was not good.


    The other three metal discs, which were not destroyed, disappeared immediately.


    Although Chen wanted to leave the remaining three metal discs, he failed in the end.


    Suddenly, a cloud of fire spread from the sky.


    From the cloud of fire, a fireball crashes to the ground, blocking Nicole and orsena.


    The moment the ball of fire fell, the ground lit a ring of fire.


    It''s just that it''s all over it.


    Baifra slowly emerged from the flames.


    This time, Nicole and orsona are totally desperate.


    "Thank you." Baifra looked at Chen Yu and said lightly, "I didn''t kill them."


    Chen Yu smiled and nodded. Of course, he would not admit that he didn''t want to kill them, but because he didn''t find a chance.


    "Don''t be careless. These two women use a strange magic. One of them can keep ignoring any attack and can switch at any time."


    Baifra looked at Nicole and orsena, raised two fingers, and shot two death rays.


    Two death rays are shooting at Nicole and orsena at the same time.


    Poof --


    the death ray passed through Ossana''s body with a splash of blood.


    But Nicole stood still, undamaged.


    "Really." Baifra was also surprised. Even though he had seen many things, he had never encountered this kind of magic.


    Baifra didn''t kill him. At this time, he was almost venting.


    Although there is still anger in my heart, I can control it.

 Chapter 2328

    Just then, a man fell from the sky.


    Everyone looked and saw that Brad had fallen.


    After Brad, Zhang Tian landed slowly.


    Brad, though not mortally wounded, had a bruised nose and a swollen face.


    Zhang Tianyi was breathless, and put his waist in a face to cry: "you two guys are enough. You don''t understand me at all. This guy is really hard to deal with. I''ve tried my best to do everything possible to take him down, which almost killed me."


    Brad on the ground wants to cry without tears.


    Because Zhang Tianyi did make hundreds of moves.


    But every time he did, he slapped him.


    Simply put Zhang Tianyi just slapped him a hundred times.


    Besides, he didn''t use any other magic.


    Every time Brad uses a magic, regardless of its purpose, it has any effect on Zhang Tianyi.


    Anyway, I got a slap.


    Then there was Zhang Tianyi''s curse.


    It''s said that Zhang Tianyi is tired of beating people, scolding and thirsty, Brad believes.


    But he had to work hard to subdue himself. Did he have that ability?


    The wound on his face was completely pasted out by Zhang Tianyi.


    And after this battle, he fully understood the horror of Zhang Tianyi and the gap between him and Zhang Tianyi.


    Zhang Tianyi''s strength is that kind of unreasonable.


    He''s going to hit you, whatever you can do.


    No matter what extraordinary strength you have, as long as the two meat palms.


    You can take a taxi without even knowing your mother.


    Zhang Tianyi is so unreasonable.


    I don''t care about your magic. I have no idea about your changes.


    So when the local Brad heard Zhang Tianyi''s cry, he didn''t feel any pain.


    He only feels aggrieved, but also scolds his mother in his heart.


    As for Chen Yu and baifra, they just looked at Zhang Tianyi without expression.


    There is only one answer.


    "Grandpa Tianshi is very shameless. He will beat people into pig heads tomorrow. He is still there crying, shameless and shameless." Little Gelin made faces at Zhang Tianyi.


    "Haha Baby, come on, let Grandpa hug you. "


    Zhang Tian ran happily to Chen Yu and reached for Xiao Gelin.


    "No, I don''t want to. Grandpa Tianshi stinks."


    "Look at your father. He''s no cleaner than me."


    "I don''t want you to hold me, hum." Small Gelin nest in Chen Yu''s arms, or with her lovely little face to make a face.


    Brad''s eyes twinkled, and he saw Nicole and orsena not far away.


    Can''t help but sink to the bottom of the valley. Haven''t they both escaped?


    It''s not good


    He thought he was holding Zhang Tianyi back.


    Orsona and Nicole can escape.


    And he thinks his plan is successful.


    But I didn''t expect that orsona and Nicole were still stopped here.


    Baifra was caught by the cannon fodder.


    Zhang Tianyi was dragged by himself.


    So the man with the little girl stopped orsena and Nicole?


    Who is that guy?


    Why did he stop orsona and Nicole?


    People don''t know. Brad doesn''t know.


    How difficult it is for orsona and Nicole.


    Now Zhang Tianyi and baifra are here.


    It''s impossible for them to leave any more.


    "Well?" Suddenly, Zhang Tianyi snorted and looked up to the sky.


    The sun was suddenly blocked by something.


    Chen also looked up and saw that metal disks appeared in the sky one after another.


    These metal discs are exactly the ones that attacked Chen before.


    But this time the number is more than before, I don''t know how many times.


    Dense and orderly.


    The number could be as many as hundreds.


    "Just now I was attacked by some of those things. What''s that thing? Whose? " Chen asked.


    Zhang Tianyi and baifra are also suspicious.


    They seem to be guessing who it is.


    These metal discs all give off a strong smell of elements.


    What''s more, being able to control so many metal disks at the same time, the level of magic is extraordinary.


    So many metal discs were suspended in the air that they were not immediately attacked.


    But this confrontation is actually a deterrent to the three of them.


    Unfortunately, Chen Yu, Zhang Tianyi and baifra, who are threatened by the master behind the scenes, are all people who do not accept the threat.Three people''s pride Or arrogance is so similar.


    "The rat that hides his head and tail." Zhang Tianyi hummed and stepped forward.


    Zhang Tianyi is really moving this time.


    Zhang Tian pinched the seal with both hands and gave a big drink: "Huang Xingjun, Fangshu Zhang, a hundred Li floating star, punish Tianjian, the king of Zhou is worth all days, and give me a break."


    I saw that hundreds of metal discs were suddenly put together.


    The original disordered and disordered element breath suddenly integrated.


    It becomes an indestructible metal barrier.


    Zhang Tianyi points to the metal barrier.


    I saw that the metal barrier was like being stripped of scales, and the metal discs broke away from the metal barrier one by one and fell down one after another.


    Although Chen Yu didn''t know the Dharma, he knew that what Zhang Tianyi had just read was the truth of Taoism.


    Of course, this is mainly because fari was fascinated by geomancy before, so she went all around to get geomancy classics.


    Chen Yu is using his own identity to get some.


    It also includes some Taoist classics.


    And the Taoist truth that Zhang Tianyi read just now appeared in crape myrtle fighting for weeks.


    It is said that Fengshui originated in the age of King Wu of Zhou Dynasty, and it was created by Jiang Ziya during the reign of King Wu.


    Ziwei star is also known as the master of numbers.


    Therefore, when it comes to Fengshui theory, most of them will also mention the Lord of violet.


    However, Chen Yu was more concerned that what Zhang Tianyi had just used was not an ordinary spell.


    Zhang Tian did not use any huge magic power. He stepped on Xumi''s feet and pinched xingxuan''s stars. He looked like a swindler''s tricks. However, the seemingly indestructible metal barrier was peeled off by him.


    Of course, no matter we are enemies, we will not really think this old man is a charlatan.


    "Ma Dan, don''t show up for me! When you join the Big Dipper, six harmonies are the only one. Crape myrtle is always there. Nangong is the fire. "


    Zhang Tianyi pinches out a French seal again, and this time, Zhang Tianyi''s fingers burst out a small flame.


    The seemingly insignificant fire light has turned into a fiery dragon after several circles in the mid air.


    The dragon of fire smashed its head against the metal barrier.


    In the roar, all the metal discs were smashed.


    At the same time, it also raised the dust.


    And in the dust, a huge figure also appears.


    If it wasn''t for this sandstorm, I''m afraid it would not be so easy for him to appear.


    "Come out, you''ve been exposed. There''s no point in hiding."

 Chapter 2329

    The figure hidden in the dust is no longer hidden.


    Although not generous, but at least it is a calm face.


    It''s a huge dragon, huge size, terrible dragon power.


    And the magic of terror from all over.


    But this dragon is very special, because his whole body is covered with metal armor.


    Even the wings are covered with thick metal.


    This giant dragon has reached the level of dragon father.


    The magic breath is also huge.


    But what three people care more about is the rippling elements of his body.


    Generally speaking, dragons are single attributes.


    Occasionally there will be a double attribute dragon.


    But the metal dragon in front of us has four attributes.


    Chen Yu is a little surprised. The metal dragon in front of him is the behind the plot to attack the fire worship camp?


    It has to be said that this metal dragon is very powerful.


    However, does he really think he can be positive with Zhang Tianyi?


    Don''t be kidding, even Chen Yu doesn''t have the confidence.


    Chen Yu thinks that Zhang Tianyi is forced to be strong in combat power.


    But their level of fighting is not necessarily the battle effectiveness.


    Who knows Zhang Tianyi''s ghost spell is thrown and he can be suppressed directly.


    The metal dragon just appeared.


    Either there''s a hindsight, or there''s a brain drain.


    However, Chen can''t imagine how the metal dragon can escape?


    Let alone Zhang Tianyi, he and baifra will not stand by.


    Zhang Tianyi also frowned, because the breath of the metal dragon in front of him seemed familiar, but he could not remember it.


    "I''ve seen you." Zhang Tianyi pointed to the metal dragon in front of him.


    "Hiss It''s a great honor to be remembered by master Tianshi. "


    Even the proud dragon people have to put away their pride and arrogance in the face of Zhang Tianyi.


    Most of the dragon people regard other races, including humans, as ants.


    It''s just Zhang Tianyi. This ant can crush most of the dragon people to death.


    "Don''t talk, let me think again, I will be able to remember Where did I meet you... " Zhang Tian looked serious and thought.


    And metal dragon is not in a hurry, let Zhang Tianyi''s Shenyou tianwai.


    Suddenly, Zhang Tian clapped his hands one by one: "remember, the genius of the dragon family, Odar Loken."


    Metal giant dragon grins: "finally remember, master Tianshi."


    "How can you make yourself look like this? You were a handsome little dragon. "


    "Because of you, my Heavenly Master." The metal dragon made a penetrating laugh.


    Baifra and Chen Yu look at Zhang Tianyi at the same time.


    Is that a mistake in their understanding?


    Or did the big guy across the street use the wrong word?


    "Don''t, don''t, don''t Don''t be so vague. We''ve only met once in all, and it was 120 years ago. "


    "Yes, 120 years ago, on the birthday of my dragon''s ancestor, you came to our Dragon Island with your master, and then you defeated me, and you achieved yourself in the name of my genius."


    "Slow down, let me clear my mind I remember that you challenged me at that time. How could it be that I used you? And I remember that we got along well in the next few days. "


    "Is it too late to figure out who was right and who was wrong?" Oder Loken looked at Zhang Tianyi with a sneer: "in order to defeat you and wash away the humiliation you have imposed on me, I have made constant efforts, but no matter how hard I try, I can only be in your shadow. Up to now, I have the power of dragon father level, but you are still like a mountain, always suppressed on my head."


    "Well Should I say I''m sorry? "


    "Ha ha I''m joking with you. " Audal Loken burst out laughing: "I''ve been defeated many times in my life. I don''t know how I can remember it all the time because I was defeated by you."


    "Er..."


    "But for me, the pursuit of power is serious." Audal Loken suddenly changed his tone: "although it''s very uncomfortable for me to be here, since it''s exposed, I can only play one game."


    "It''s not just Zhang Tianshi you have to deal with." The flame on baifra''s body ignited again.


    "Oh I remember, and you A mole ant. "


    Baifra rose to the sky and hit odal Loken with one blow.


    At the same time, it also brings the horrible heat.


    The metal of odal Loken seems to be melting.


    "Wow Hot... " Little Gelin put her hands over her head.Even if separated by hundreds of meters, it can still make people feel hot.


    Zhang Tianyi lost a small spell on Xiao Gelin.


    "Wow It''s very comfortable. Grandpa Tianshi, give me another one. "


    Chen''s attention is on baifra.


    Naodar Loken seemed to be unbearably scorched by the horrible fire, and he raised his head and gave a long breath to baifra.


    However, his dragon breath just spurted out less than 10 meters, and was directly suppressed by the fire of baifra.


    All attributes of the dragon will jet dragon breath, and dragon breath will be mixed with their own attributes.


    So it can be said that all the dragons are masters of playing with fire.


    But today, Odar Loken meets an enemy who knows how to play with fire better than him, baifra!


    Audal Loken also didn''t expect that his Longxi was suppressed by baifra.


    "OK Pure fire... "


    Odar Loken murmured that the flame of baifra once again unleashed more terrifying powers.


    In a flash, Odar Loken was engulfed in the sea of fire.


    "Ah Zhang Tianyi I like you... "


    Audal Loken''s last words.


    This made baifra stop attacking and look at baifra in surprise.


    "Zhang Tianyi That''s a male dragon... "


    "Horse egg That guy is a fake. He''s just teasing you and me. " Zhang Tian jumps in one breath.


    Baifra''s mind was drawn back to the battlefield.


    Odar Loken, who was engulfed by the fire, gradually melted most of his body.


    But all that melted was the metal of his body, and he did not find the flesh and blood of odal Loken.


    Is it a fake?


    Odar Loken has a metal skull left.


    "Have you been found? It''s a pity But Zhang Tianyi, my last sentence just now is serious. I''m gay dragon. "


    Zhang Tianyi''s cheek was twitching, but he couldn''t help it.


    It''s no use destroying this metal skull.


    It''s just a remote controlled body.

 Chapter 2330

    Few people in the world dare to tease Zhang Tianyi.


    Oder Loken obviously didn''t plan to face Zhang Tianyi.


    Because he didn''t come here, he didn''t have any worries.


    He can "tease" Zhang Tianyi with impunity.


    Zhang Tianyi can''t get rid of him even if he jumps angrily.


    Chen Yu and baifra are in the theatre.


    Although baifra hated odal Loken very much.


    But he couldn''t help it.


    Chen Yu is more curious about how the dragon named Odar Loken controls such a body of steel.


    And in terms of strength alone, the strength of the controlled steel dragon is not weaker than that of the ordinary dragon, or even more powerful.


    Just a controlled puppet has such a degree of strength.


    How powerful should ontology be?


    Of course, Chen Yu is an outsider in this dispute.


    He was an outsider, at least until he asked for help himself.


    Even if Chen was involved in the fight.


    Odar Loken looked at his men.


    "My people will stay in Zhang Tianshi''s hands for the time being. Please take good care of them. I will take them back soon."


    "Ha ha If you want to take them back, it depends on your ability. " Baifra grinned at Odar Loken''s almost molten metal head.


    "Believe me, it won''t be long before you send them back to me in person." Audal Loken said confidently.


    Suddenly, a red light penetrated Brad''s head.


    Brad was still in a state of consternation, but the next moment he was dead.


    He didn''t know what happened until he died.


    And it was baifra who killed him.


    Baifra pointed her fingers at Nicole and orsena, and at the same time looked at the remaining metal skull.


    "Tell me, why do you think we''ll give them back to you?"


    In Chen''s impression, baifra has always been very calm.


    To this day, all the fury and rage of baifra are revealed.


    Zhang Tianyi didn''t expect baifra to be so direct.


    It''s normal to keep a living mouth.


    To get the information they need from their mouths.


    But baifra killed one directly.


    And judging from his actions, he seems to want to kill the remaining two.


    Zhang Tianyi thought it was inappropriate.


    But today, baifra is the client.


    He is most qualified to decide the life and death of these two women.


    So Zhang Tianyi didn''t speak.


    Odar Loken stopped talking.


    He also didn''t expect that baifra would respond so strongly to his words.


    He''s afraid to say two more words. Baifra will really kill Nicole and orsena.


    Brad, though, is one of his best men.


    But it''s not Nicole or orsena that matters.


    Although Brad''s death was regrettable, it was barely acceptable.


    But once Nicole and orsona are dead, his plan will be in vain.


    So he didn''t want to stimulate baifra.


    "It seems that they are really important to you." A cruel smile appeared on baifra''s face: "it should be because of their special magical constitution. It seems that I really need to make good use of them."


    The metal skull eventually melted completely, and he remained silent for the last few minutes.


    Chen Yu and Zhang Tianyi look at baifra.


    The two captives belonged to baifra.


    has the final say of her life and death.


    "Baifra, are you going to kill them?" Zhang Tianyi asked.


    He was also interested in Nicole and orsona''s magic.


    After all, it''s almost unimaginable to be absolutely immune to other people''s attacks.


    Even among the three, Chen Yu, who has the best physical fitness and the most powerful defense, dare not say that he can be immune to all attacks.


    At least if there is enough powerful magic attack, it can break Chen''s defense.


    But Nicole and orsona are different.


    They can make either one absolutely immune.


    "If I follow the dragon''s thinking, he must hope that we can pry open the mouths of these two women. If I follow this thinking, I may fall into his trap."


    "That is to say, you want to kill them now?"


    "No, I''m more curious about what they can tell me. I also want to know what the Dragon said. In the end, we will give them back to him in person."


    Zhang Tianyi also wanted to know why they offered to return the two of them.Do you have something to do with yourself?


    Is he confident that this will threaten himself and baifra?


    Or does he have the strength?


    Or threaten them with ordinary people?


    It doesn''t seem feasible.


    "Since there is no result in guessing, we should first pry open their mouths. Now we are here to guess. We can guess a chicken feather." Chen Yu rolled his eyes. This brain wasting job is not suitable for him.


    "No, we can tell you what you want to know as long as we know it." Orsona said quite frankly.


    "How can we do that? Information that has not been tortured may not be true." Chen said.


    Orsona and Nicole both look at Chen with angry eyes.


    Chen Yu''s words are so vicious that they are trying to kill their rhythm.


    "Just kidding. Don''t be so serious."


    "At the order of Lord Odar, we came to hijack arhan teirel."


    "Where are the Arhats? Where did you hide him? "


    "I don''t know. We are only responsible for delaying time and sabotage. The hijacking task will naturally be completed by others."


    Of course, people are not satisfied with the answer.


    "Then tell me the real purpose of the dragon."


    "Become a God."


    "Ma Dan, how is this super retarded purpose?" Chen Chu opened his mouth and scolded.


    "Baba, don''t swear."


    Zhang Tianyi and baifra looked at Chen Yu and said, "how can you be a father and swear in front of children?"


    "What else? Is there nothing else with a deeper purpose? Like maintaining world peace? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Nicole and orsona both look at Zhang Tianyi with the eyes of idiots.


    "What about the specific steps?"


    It''s easy for all three to accept what orsena and Nicole are saying.


    Because there were gods in the world.


    So to be a God, you can do it in theory.


    "Why do you think we should know?"


    "You are his subordinates and should be a very important part of his plan. Why don''t you know?"


    "Lord Odar''s ambition is so great that we can''t understand it."


    "To be a God is not a great ambition, and it feels like a second best." Chen make complaints about it.

 Chapter 2331

    This time, baifra stayed to deal with the aftermath.


    After all, the fire worship camp was attacked, and the disciples were killed and wounded.


    At this time, he also cared about others, the first thing was to arrange the rest of the disciples.


    Chen and Xiao Gelin stay here just to make trouble.


    Then he was driven away by baifra.


    This is no joke.


    His father and daughter spent ten minutes in the fire worship camp.


    Baifra went berserk.


    Chen Chu wanted to help take care of the wounded.


    After all, doctors are his main business.


    He is confident that he can take care of the wounded.


    Results whimsically, he used vital energy to infuse one of the wounded.


    The injury was good and quick, but the effect was too good.


    The wounded man who was infused with life by Chen Yu was originally injured in the back.


    As a result, his back was so full of life that he had another arm.


    Baifra almost didn''t give Chen Qi to carry it.


    On the one hand, it''s because of Chen''s disorderly treatment, on the other hand, it''s because Chen''s treatment is too luxurious.


    It''s even a waste.


    Have you ever seen a donation to an orphanage and ended up donating it to a bank?


    Chen''s treatment is similar to this concept.


    Little Gelin is much more than Chen Yu.


    Running around in the destroyed fire worship camp.


    See the wounded lying on the ground, run to others and stab others'' wounds.


    Still use very innocent tone to ask others, does the pain Hurt?


    Is this what people do?


    The wounded knew that little Gelin was the daughter of their tutor''s friend.


    Even with tears, you can''t get angry.


    Chen Yu was helpless.


    He really wants to help.


    Finally, his father and daughter were expelled from the fire worship camp.


    It was midnight when I got back to the city.


    Compared with Los Angeles, Istanbul is much colder.


    Of course, Istanbul''s historical value is countless times that of Los Angeles.


    In Istanbul, there are countless activities of psychics.


    It is home to the most powerful psychics in the world.


    But no one came to trouble his mother and father.


    They made it back to the hotel.


    Appease little Gelin to sleep.


    Chen Yu is standing on the balcony of the suite, absorbing the spirit of yin and Yang.


    Suddenly, Chen saw several psychics chasing each other on the road outside the hotel.


    Look carefully, two of them still know each other.


    It looks like Clive and AMPAR.


    They''re the ones being chased.


    The next six psychics chase them.


    On closer inspection, it seems that the psychics chasing them behind are all Indians.


    The six psychics are clearly above cliff and AMPAR.


    However, they seem to have some scruples, so they did not use the means of attack.


    Several shots were made with the magic of bondage and control.


    Clive and AMPAR were barely able to resist.


    However, depending on the situation, it won''t be long before defeat and capture.


    Chen considers whether or not to make a move, or in what way.


    At this time, a very loud shot rang through the night sky.


    Only one psychic fell to the ground.


    Chen Yu has excellent eyesight, so he can see clearly.


    The psychic''s neck was pierced, and the powerful penetration force drove the air flow, almost breaking the psychic''s neck completely.


    Chen Chu raised his eyebrows and searched for the neighborhood.


    From the direction of the bullet trajectory, I found a sniper on a high-rise roof.


    At least 2000 meters from the scene.


    And all the psychics at the scene were scared.


    They don''t have the ability to block bullets.


    Now we have to face a sniper hiding in the dark.


    Cliff and AMPAR, too, were lying on the ground, afraid to get up.


    Although the sniper first attacked the men who were chasing them.


    But who knows what the other party''s real purpose is.


    Just then, a second shot rang out.


    No one was hit this time.


    But in front of those Indians left a very exaggerated bullet hole.


    The bullet hole seems to be eroded by some substance, leaving a big pit at the mouth of the bowl.


    "The other side is a psychic. They all support their shields." One of the Indians shouted, rolling on the ground several times at the same time, hiding behind a road block.


    At the moment, the sniper in the dark looks at the scene with the sight of the sniper gun."Hiss It''s too slow to react. I found out at this time. " Sniper complacently said.


    "Well, don''t be long winded. Make a quick decision. Don''t drag on."


    The voice of his companions came from the sniper''s headset.


    "I see." This time, the snipers put in regular bullets.


    He used magic bullets in his second shot just now, just to make those psychics think that he will continue to use magic bullets.


    When they use magic shields.


    It''s when the snipers are harvesting.


    Magic bullets are very different from ordinary sniper bullets.


    Magic bullets have many special additional effects.


    And ordinary bullets are much simpler, which is pure physical damage.


    If the psychic dodges behind some obstacles, magic bullets are the best.


    The various properties of magic bullets can help snipers to destroy those obstacles.


    However, the magic characteristics of magic bullets are not strong.


    So it''s easy to be blocked by magic shields.


    There are advantages and disadvantages in everything, which are the disadvantages of magic bullets.


    But this time, the sniper was replaced with ordinary bullets.


    Of course, this is relatively common to magic bullets.


    But compared with the real ordinary small caliber bullets, that''s not the case.


    Because he''s not using a small caliber sniper warhead.


    It''s a very large caliber penetrator.


    And he doesn''t use a normal medium and long range sniper.


    It''s a long-range sniper gun. In military, most of the large caliber bullets are described as guns.


    The effect of sniper gun and large caliber armour piercing bullet can basically penetrate about 60 cm of concrete within the range.


    Bang -


    a sniper directly blows the head of a psychic hiding behind a concrete barricade.


    It''s not accurate to say that it''s a blow up. It should be said that it''s a blow up.


    The psychic thinks he has a magic shield and a barricade, so he should be safe.


    But the power of the sniper gun taught him to be a man.


    "Beautiful." The sniper doesn''t care whether he is in the sniper position now. He yells loudly and excitedly. He can''t help kissing his sniper gun again.


    "Don''t waste your time there. Finish the fight quickly."


    "I see. Don''t rush me."


    The sniper then went after the third psychic.


    Just about to pull the trigger, the sniper suddenly felt uncomfortable.


    It''s the feeling of being watched by others.


    The sniper immediately rolls over, hides in the shadow, and at the same time judges which direction the feeling of being watched comes from.


    The sniper finally found out where the sight came from through the gun mirror.


    It''s in the hotel next to where he was sniping.


    On the balcony of one of the suites stood a man.


    The man has been looking at everything in the battlefield, but also at his sniper.

 Chapter 2332

    Third party? The sniper was startled.


    Or is that man not a third party, but the superiors of the Indian psychics?


    He can observe himself at such a long distance, and now he is still at night. Is he perceptual?


    Because of the needs of the times, there are many special and complex branches of perceptual system in the world.


    Some perceptual systems are very dangerous.


    "Arlo, I found a perceptual psychic who was watching me. He saw all my previous moves."


    "Can you confirm the identity of the other party?"


    "No."


    "Tell me the position of the other party, I will take charge of him, and you will continue your task."


    "That guy doesn''t look easy to deal with. You''d better be careful. Maybe he''s just a bait." Said the sniper.


    Arlo moved quickly and soon brought people downstairs.


    They were not far from the hotel.


    Their original plan was for snipers to attack, and they were in charge of coordination. If the Indian psychics had escaped, they would deal with it.


    But now the plan has changed, they can only give up the original ambush plan and go around the hotel.


    Not long ago, Chen Yu heard a knock at the door.


    Chen Yu knows who is coming, or what is the purpose.


    But now little Gelin is sleeping soundly in the bedroom.


    Chen Yu doesn''t want to make too much noise.


    Chen opened the door and saw eight people outside.


    Everyone is in field uniform and armed.


    When Chen opened the door, all eight of them had raised their guns and pointed at Chen.


    But the next moment, a dark curtain rises silently behind the people, directly covering the head of the people standing at the back.


    The man couldn''t even make a sound, so he was thrown to the ground.


    "Shh, my daughter is sleeping." Chen''s face with a faint smile, made a silent action.


    However, those people in the opposite direction, which tube so many, the first one raised the butt of his gun and smashed it at Chen Yu''s head.


    Although it''s a public place, the upper floors of this hotel are all psychics, and the gold master behind the hotel is also inextricably linked with psychics, so there''s no admittance.


    Chen Yu doesn''t need to cover up here, even if he does it, as long as he doesn''t do major damage.


    At the moment when the leader was about to pull the trigger, Chen Yu suddenly grabbed the barrel of the gun and broke it up.


    Chen Yu closed the door at the same time.


    For Chen Yu, the strength of these psychics is not good at all.


    Three times, five times, and two times, all of them lay down.


    These people are also ignorant. At least they have fought many battles.


    They are confident that they can fight against any psychic.


    As a result, I met such an enemy today.


    It''s not a name of a spiritual world, but this means they suffer a lot.


    They didn''t even have a chance to fight back, so Chen pushed them to the ground.


    When he came back to God, he was lying on the ground.


    Chen, of course, would not take them back to his room, but opened the next door to the baifra''s suite.


    Chen Yu didn''t kill. These eight people were not injured lightly or seriously. At least they didn''t die.


    "Come on, what''s up? Why are you attacking me?"


    These people are biting their teeth and insisting that no one say a word.


    Chen picked up a gun and aimed it at the head of one of the women.


    "Would you not say that?"


    "Stop it!" The leader finally cried out, "if you dare to kill our people, you will cause yourself great trouble. No matter who you are, we will not give up."


    "Is it? You''re threatening me now, aren''t you? " Chen doesn''t like being threatened.


    "Stop!" Suddenly, a voice came from behind.


    Chen Chu looked back and saw several people and acquaintances standing at the door.


    Myron Colm, Templars!


    And his attendants, Hutchinson, Wallace and unair.


    They are all old acquaintances who have fought side by side.


    Chen Yu put the gun away and looked askew at several acquaintances in front of him.


    "Hi, Chen." Unar offered to say hello to Chen.


    "Long time no see Don''t tell me, they''re all your people. "


    "No, but they are our colleagues, members of the paladins'' Eurasian division."


    "Get rid of this guy, Myron Colm. He attacked us." Cried the Templars on the ground.


    Chen Chu looked at the knights on the ground and said, "what a narrow mind Myron Colm, if I don''t get rid of them, you''ll think it hasn''t happened, OK? "The Templars on the ground were all shocked, and four people, such as mirenkom, were helpless.


    "Well, stop kidding and let them go."


    "They attacked me just now, so forget it?" Chen Yu said with displeasure.


    "It''s a misunderstanding, and you don''t have any real damage or loss, do you?"


    "But my heart has been hurt. I''m in a low mood now. I was attacked by the Knights of the temple. If I can''t get a satisfactory answer, I''m afraid I can''t let it go."


    "They just think that you are the enemy, and we are working closely with the people of Eurasian division. Just now we heard the sniper''s words on the scene, and we thought that they were the unknown enemy. We didn''t know that they were you until we got the hotel check-in information. In order to avoid damage to both sides, we came here to prevent the conflict from aggravating." Mclencombe explained helplessly.


    Chen Yu thought for a moment, and mylenkom''s explanation was acceptable.


    Of course, if it wasn''t for their face.


    Even if it''s a misunderstanding, Chen Yu will kill them all.


    Chen Yu picked up the knights on the ground and patted them on the dust.


    "Well, it''s a misunderstanding. You can go."


    "Remember..."


    Before the leader of the Templar put down his cruel words, his mouth was pinched by Chen Yu.


    "Don''t talk about what happened later, or I''ll kill you now. Even if you want revenge, you should be furtive, right?"


    The Templars of several Eurasian divisions were not very well behaved.


    After all, being humiliated face to face and unable to fight back, even cruel words are blocked by others, which makes them feel like a thorn in the throat.


    The Knights Templars of the Eurasian division left, but mylenkom and others did not.


    Obviously, I intend to talk with Chen Yu about the past.


    Of course, Chen has some questions to ask them.


    "I asked, or did you take the initiative?" Chen Yu looks at the four people in front of him.


    They have cooperated with each other for two times, maybe not for brotherhood, but for life and death, especially when they cooperated for the first time to deal with the source of depravity.


    That was a dangerous stop. Chen Yu was not strong at the beginning.


    Everyone almost left their lives in the war.


    So we still have a deep trust in each other.


    Otherwise, Chen would not let people go so simply.

 Chapter 2333

    Mylenkom and others hesitated.


    After exchanging eyes, it was up to McCormick to say, "this is a bit of a hassle, and it''s highly confidential."


    "Highly confidential? Do I like to listen to confidential information best? Come on, share it with me." Chen Yu didn''t know how to accommodate mylem at all.


    "Not long ago, the great sage of the order of the Templars predicted that there would be a treasure coming out, which would lead to disaster. This treasure originated from the Shiva religion of India and gave us some clues."


    "What treasure?" Chen Yu is more interested.


    Baby, who doesn''t like it.


    If possible, Chen would be happy to add it to the list.


    "I don''t know. Maybe only the great sage knows what the treasure is. Our task now is to find the key clues and key people in the mouth of the great sage. These key clues and key people will lead us to find the treasure."


    "That is to say, your knights templar came to Istanbul to play treasure hunt?"


    What Chen wants is a clear time and place.


    It''s better to do it directly.


    Instead of all kinds of information pieced together, we have to rely on guessing and Mong''s treasure hunt game.


    So when Chen Yu knew what mylenkom meant, his interest suddenly disappeared.


    And he still has doubts about what Myron Colm calls the treasure.


    Maybe it''s a treasure for them. It''s a chicken rib for them.


    After all, Chen Yu is not what he used to be.


    As the strength increases, so does the vision.


    "Zhibao''s position should not be in Istanbul, we come here, more because there are several key people and key clues here."


    "Are cliff and AMPAR the key people you''re talking about?"


    "Do you know the couple?"


    "I know you." "What are you going to do with them?" Chen said


    "We are not going to hurt them. They are very dangerous now. The Shiva people in India are chasing them. We want to protect them."


    "Until you find that treasure, don''t you?"


    "It can be said that if the treasure is lost to the evil people, it will cause extremely serious consequences, so we must first find it and keep it."


    Chen Yu has to admit that what McCormick said is a Western way of thinking.


    Other people get it all evil, with bad intentions.


    Only when they get it can they maintain world peace and ensure security.


    Of course, that''s right.


    It is safest to hold a weapon in your own hand.


    Even if Chen Yu is in the business, he will have the same idea.


    When a person or a force stands at a certain height, they will no longer regard the person on top of their head as the target.


    It''s about targeting the people who come up below.


    Whether or not the person shows hostility, the threat is the enemy.


    This is western thinking.


    Chen Yu is a pure Oriental thinking.


    This thing is its own.


    Of course, from the perspective of income, under the premise of not sure what it is.


    Chen is not interested in spending too much time and effort to fight for a treasure that he doesn''t know what to use.


    "Is it a great trouble to rob this treasure?" Chen Yu didn''t understand where the gravity of mylenkom came from.


    "The trouble is with Shiva in India." Said mirencom.


    "They?"


    "This treasure originally comes from them. Do you think they are willing to take the treasure of their own home?"


    "Then give it back to them. They are not evil religions."


    All the religious doctrines that can be spread up to now and openly belong to the religious doctrines that can be accepted by the whole society, the government and even most people.


    So Chen Yu thought that if the Templars wanted to rob others'' treasures, he was the villain.


    "The key is that there are many disputes in the Hindu Shiva religion, many of which have vague intentions, and even some of the extreme leaders try to restore the teachings of the former Shiva religion."


    Chen Yu immediately understood the meaning of mylenkom.


    Many of the religions that look great today are not so brilliant in the past.


    Even in the old generation, the church had many unknown darkness.


    And change the doctrine to the way it used to be.


    Light is the religious war, heavy is the whole country and even the world turbulence.


    Fortunately, most people in the world are rational.


    Even in Siva, there must be only a handful of extremists.


    "In addition to the internal disputes of Siva, there is another force that our Templars have to be cautious about.""Oh, which way?"


    "The dragon family." "They''re the one who''s in the most trouble," said McCormick


    "You mean the whole dragon family? Or the individual dragon? "


    "Of course, there are individual dragon clans. Now the whole dragon clan and human beings have cooperated closely for several times in the past decades, so both sides are still in the honeymoon period. In the short term, the overall political position of the dragon clan will not change, but there are still some dragon clans who still hold arrogant attitude towards human beings. According to the prediction of the great sage, this time they participated in the treasure struggle In the war of seizing, there is an extreme dragon force. "


    When Chen Yu heard what mylenkom said, he couldn''t help thinking about the attack on the fire worship camp today.


    Will it be the same group?


    What''s their ultimate goal? What is the treasure of Shiva religion in India?


    Chen can''t help but think of the magic book he seized from arhan teirel.


    Originally, Chen Yu thought that the purpose of Shiva''s high level was to retrieve this magic book.


    But the result was unexpected.


    This magic book is meaningless, not only to Shiva but also to Chen Yu, the predator.


    It seems that we need to discuss with baifra and Lao Zhang later.


    See what they think.


    But as far as the current situation is concerned, everything is very unclear.


    Everyone just knows a little bit of information.


    What mylenkom knows is that the treasure comes from Shiva.


    What Zhang Tianyi knows is limited to this.


    At present, it is possible to know what Zhibao is. There should be three people.


    Fadeko wendus, the great protector of Shiva, is the dragon that controls everything behind him.


    And the great sage of the Templars.


    However, all three are hiding behind the scenes, just like being a thief.


    If Chen is really interested, he may go to one of them to find out.


    But now Chen Yu himself has little interest, so up to now, he only hears gossip.


    "Chen, help us."


    "Yes, Chen, we are looking forward to fighting with you again."


    Unar also looked at Chen Yu with serious eyes.


    The other two old acquaintances look the same.

 Chapter 2334

    The information provided by mirenkom to Chen Yu is basically what Chen Yu already knows.


    Or it''s all information that Chen is not interested in.


    Meirenkom and others still regard Chen Yu as the one in the past.


    Although they do not have any resentment and conflict.


    But there is still a gap between the two sides.


    McLaren and others hope Chen can join hands with them again.


    Unfortunately, Chen refused this time.


    Even if Chen wants to cooperate, he also cooperates with Zhang Tianyi and baifra.


    Not with them.


    If they cooperate with the Templars, one day, they really take the treasure.


    How to distribute the benefits then?


    There is only one treasure. The Templars must stay in their hands.


    When the time comes, give Chen Qian a few dimes of compensation. Who can Chen find to cry for.


    But it''s not the same with Zhang Tianyi and baifra.


    Even if they want to leave treasure, at least they can make up for it.


    Of course, it can be seen that mylenkom and others are eager to fight with Chen Yu again.


    But after Chen Yu''s straightforward refusal, he died.


    I didn''t keep pestering on this topic.


    After Chen Yu and them left their contact information again, they left directly.


    When Chen Yu returned to the balcony of his suite, Clive and AMPA were gone.


    It should have been taken away by the Templars.


    Chen Chan continues to absorb the essence of the sun and moon on the balcony.


    But after absorbing it, Chen took out the magic book he had snatched from arhan Trier.


    Because of the boundary wall, although Chen Yu recited the contents of the magic book, they could not make Chen Yu have any connection with the elements.


    The contents of the magic book are like cold lines without any mathematical formula of life.


    Chen recalled that baifra once said that two conditions are needed to break the boundary wall.


    The first condition is that they have enough strength to withstand the backfire caused by breaking through the boundary wall.


    This condition has already been met.


    But the second condition is much more complicated. It''s a ceremony.


    The ceremony of breaking the boundary, which is not only complicated, but also needs huge material support.


    The amount of material needed depends on the strength of the wall.


    For example, in the super religion of Shiva, the strength of the boundary wall set by the sages must be beyond imagination.


    So the materials needed are astronomical.


    In fact, Chen does not doubt whether he can break the boundary wall.


    I have enough strength, and I have a lot of property in hell.


    If there is any shortage in those materials, you can exchange it with besieb zoffi.


    As for how to carry out the ceremony, I have also been consulted.


    Now I have a demon alchemist who is loyal to me, Phil nitak.


    If he is not good enough, he can also ask for advice from a handsome boy or belia.


    The two of them are sure to come up with a way.


    Chen Yu is interested in this because he is interested in this magic book.


    This mysterious feeling makes Chen Yu feel that he can get something from it.


    Chen Yu didn''t know what he could harvest.


    But I feel that this kind of thing is indeterminate.


    It''s just a whim.


    I can''t say, but I''m very sure.


    But breaking the world is not a trivial matter.


    It costs a lot of resources.


    And arhan Trier, a Shiva believer, said that he could not practice.


    So Chen is not sure if he can get something.


    This is also the reason for Chen''s hesitation.


    If you spend a lot of manpower and material resources, you will get nothing.


    Chen is not going to be happy.


    Just then, Chen''s phone rang.


    It''s West.


    "West, don''t you see what time it is?"


    "President, the last round of trial will begin the day after tomorrow."


    "Well Oh, what''s the last test? "


    "All remaining members of the team will be randomly split, drawn at the same time, and then in a one-on-one challenge arena." Said West.


    "Well, what do you mean by calling me?"


    "Now only helys, Ingrid and Gaia are in the final round, but the three of them have no confidence in the final round of the arena."


    "What can I do? Do you motivate them? ""No, come and be our match."


    "Well Are you sure? "


    Chen did not understand West''s proposal.


    He felt that the most important thing now was to motivate them.


    But if you let yourself practice with them, it will not motivate them.


    It''s about hitting them.


    Others don''t know, the difficulty West doesn''t know yet?


    Chen Yu felt that this kind of sparring was meaningless and even counterproductive.


    If we want to find an opponent to practice with, we should also find one who is equal or not so many.


    Not Chen Yu.


    If Chen Yu accompanies them to practice, the only thing Chen can do is to stand in the same place and do nothing.


    Once Chen started, that was when they were defeated.


    Let alone release water. They should also understand Chen''s strength.


    Chen Yu can''t act either. If they make a few fake moves, they can see it at a glance.


    That will only make them less confident.


    "That''s what they''re asking for."


    "Why?"


    "They said that if they were able to adapt to the fight with you, then other participants in the battle of the saints would no longer be able to put pressure on them."


    "Well This theory is quite novel, but are you sure they can? "


    "Try it. With their current mood and fighting spirit, the first round of challenge arena may be eliminated."


    "Well, I''ll go now."


    After all, the team was brought by Chen Yu, who had little hope for their participation in the battle of Saint Yao.


    Even little attention has been paid, but Chen still hopes that his team can achieve good results.


    Don''t say to get the title of Saint Yao, at least don''t lose too ugly.


    What''s more, the only three remaining members of the supernatural society today are the last shampoos of the North American spiritual world.


    Look at other big regions. Basically, there are dozens of people in each big region who are shortlisted for the final round of challenge arena.


    Gaia, Helios, and Ingrid were the only ones to be shortlisted for the big North American spiritual world.


    If they are eliminated in the first round, then the spirit world of North America will be a decade of depression.


    Of course, there is a more direct way to cheer up the spirit of North America. Let Chen Yu take part in the battle of Saint Yao.

 Chapter 2335

    Chen is obviously not going to attend.


    Even if he wants to participate, Zhang Tianyi and 23 generations of Blood Mary will not let him participate.


    If Chen Yu takes part in the competition, it is estimated that he will eliminate all the other team members according to his nature.


    Then leave all the ten saints to their own players.


    Chen Yu can definitely do such a thing.


    Chen Yu looks at Xiao Gelin on the bed of his eyes.


    Now little Gelin is sleeping soundly.


    But Chen Yu must not leave little Gelin alone in the bedroom.


    So I use dark magma to gently hold up little Gelin.


    So that she would not feel a particularly strong change.


    Not long ago, Chen Yu took little Gelin to the hotel where the members of the supernatural society settled down.


    This hotel also has many psychics.


    But it''s different from the hotel Chen Yu stayed in.


    This hotel is occupied by all the teams who participated in the battle of Saint Yao.


    It''s the organizer of Saint Yao''s war.


    Chen Yu knocked on West''s door. Ten players were in his room.


    Chen Yu places little gren in West''s bedroom.


    Then he came to the public.


    "Gaia, how''s it going? Haven''t you recovered?"


    Chen found that Gaia''s mood was a little low. Looking at Ingrid and helys sitting side by side, they were also worried.


    Gaia sighed: "it''s not a matter of state, it''s that we don''t have much confidence in the challenge arena test."


    Chen Yu was a little surprised. He didn''t expect that even Gaia, who was always full of confidence, showed such pessimism.


    "How can challenge arena bring you so much pressure?"


    "We have met many participants before and after, and have seen several battles. We have found that many psychics are not only powerful, but also have strong restraint on us."


    "Not so coincidental, so coincidental was met by you, not that they were all randomly drawn."


    "It''s a random draw, but the draw is also based on their own abilities. Some special psychics can select the right people by magic." Said West.


    "That is to say, the draw is not absolutely fair?"


    "Yes, the draw itself is a contest."


    "Even so, there should be no lack of confidence."


    "Not that there is no confidence, but there is no bottom in my heart." Gaia said.


    "Well, in that case, let me help you build up your confidence again." Chen Zhao clapped his hands: "find a place with a large venue, let''s have a competition."


    "There is a large border under the hotel, which is specially provided for the psychics to compete with each other."


    "Is there such a place in the hotel?"


    "This hotel is dedicated to psychics, not only with this kind of large-scale border, but also with magic shops, psychic services, magic fairs."


    "If you have a chance later, you should come here."


    Certainly not now.


    After all, they have business to do.


    People come to the lowest level of the hotel. From the perspective of the environment here, it should be the second floor of the underground garage.


    But it''s been transformed, with a lot of psychic signs.


    And to get down here, you can only get down in the elevator through magic import.


    Other entrances and exits are also closed.


    This is to prevent ordinary people from entering here by mistake.


    After all, the hotel is still open to the public, and occasionally there are ordinary people.


    At this time, there are still people coming and going here.


    And they''re all psychics.


    It seems that psychics are nocturnal animals.


    "Where is the border?" Chen asked.


    "There''s a special person over there."


    Chen followed the crowd to a closed area.


    Although the outside is blocked by the wall, Chen''s small world can still penetrate the wall.


    However, Chen''s perception is blocked by a pure magic barrier.


    This magic barrier should be the border in West''s mouth.


    When they came to the entrance, they were stopped by a female psychic outside the area.


    "Hi, Quinn." West came forward to say hello.


    "There are teams in it." Said the psychic woman, Quinn.


    "How much longer?" Asked West.


    "Half an hour."


    "No one else has made an appointment in the back, have you?"


    "No more."


    "Well, let''s make an appointment for half an hour. Let''s make a reservation for three hours first."


    When West paid the deposit, he waited outside with the crowd.


    Chen Yu also waited honestly, not intending to break the rules here.But after half an hour, the people inside didn''t seem to plan to come out.


    "Why not?" West looks at Quinn.


    Quinn was also dissatisfied. She represented the border.


    She relies on here to collect some fees, special area cash.


    So what she didn''t like the most was people grinding their chirps.


    It''s time to stay in.


    "Follow me." Quinn led the way in.


    When Chen Yu entered the entrance, he saw a magic barrier covering an area of about 1000 square meters.


    In the magic barrier, there are five or six psychics, two of whom are fighting with each other.


    "Hello, Moabi, your time is up." Cried Quinn.


    At this time, a psychic comes to the edge of the magic barrier: "we need to continue to use it, and then we will check with you after going out."


    "Here..." Quinn hesitated a little, then shook his head. "The time has been reserved. You have to leave and come out of it."


    "Are they?" Moabi looked at West and others: "what are you from North America Let me see Sorry, I didn''t remember. "


    With frivolity and provocation on his face, Moabi, as the only representative of the spiritual world in North America, was very unpopular in this grand meeting of psychics.


    Even many people think that the supernatural society team can participate not because of their strength.


    Just because they''re from North America.


    It''s like a regional place in football.


    "Do you also want to use border? For what? You are wasting your time. " Moabi is still full of sarcasm: "why don''t you give us this venue? Let''s show you what a high-end battle is."


    "Moabi, you''d better pay attention to your words. If you keep talking like this, I will never allow you and your players to use the venue." Quinn is in business here.


    She didn''t like the random provocation and rioting of Moabi.


    She''d better all follow the rules she made, pay the money honestly, and then use the venue irrelevant.


    The Paranormal Society was obviously upset.


    Of course, Chen Yu is the worst.


    "Open the border." Chen said.


    "What? What are you going to do? "


    "Go in and teach them."

 Chapter 2336

    Quinn looks at West and others.


    West was helpless. He just wanted to talk.


    As a result, Moabi spoke first.


    "Teach me a lesson? I''ll give you one hand. " "Moabi arrogantly said:" or let you two hands, enough


    "Moabi, I think you should stay where you are, even if you don''t do anything, he can''t win you."


    Moabi''s companion smiled and said, it seems that they are quite confident in Moabi''s strength.


    Of course, it''s also because Chen Yu and others are psychics in North America.


    In the spiritual world, there is a very serious regional discrimination.


    For example, a joke is that psychics in China, North America and Europe take a magic test. One of the questions is how to deal with a evil spirit?


    This is a technical topic for psychics in China and Europe.


    For the North American psychics, it''s a math problem.


    Because of the psychics in China and Europe, they will write out how to eliminate evil spirits.


    The psychics in North America need to figure out how many people they need to kill the evil spirit.


    Although it''s just a regional joke, it also shows how low the power of the spiritual world in North America is.


    Almost all the major events in the world of spirituality, the first exclusion is the North American region.


    Even Quinn, who is neutral at the moment, is not optimistic about Chen Yu.


    Teach Moabi a lesson? His strength is not the best.


    But it also has a certain reputation in the spiritual world.


    Chen Yu, however, lost his mind because of Moabi''s provocative words.


    This makes Quinn think Chen''s realm is too low.


    At this time, people of the supernatural society were already very dissatisfied.


    Even the low-key West is not going to stop Chen anymore.


    "Quinn, now that this border has been used by us, we have the right to ask someone to go up, right?"


    "Here..." Quinn looked at Moabi and others in the border hesitantly.


    "If you want us to leave, you can beat any of us." Moabi seems to be convinced that Chen Yu and others can''t take them, so he becomes more and more arrogant. At the same time, he gives Chen Yu a thumbs down.


    All the people of the supernatural society look at Chen Yu in black.


    "Open the border." Chen Yu also has a dark face.


    He''s never cultivated his mind, never.


    Chen Yu''s strength now does not come from self-cultivation.


    All of them have grown up step by step in the battle.


    Quinn finally opened the border.


    Moabi is arrogant to see Chen Yu coming in from the entrance of the border.


    "Why, you alone? Are you sure you don''t want two helpers? "


    "If they come up, they will stop me." Chen Yu said quietly.


    "Stop you? It''s also They really want to stop you from doing stupid things when you are such a self seeking fool. "


    Quinn looked at the crowd at the border and at West. "Are you sure you don''t want to stop him?"


    "No, I think some of them really need to suffer." West, of course, said.


    Quine is also well distributed. Some people in West''s mouth are referring to the Asian who went in, or Moabi and others.


    Because she couldn''t see Chen''s victory.


    Chen Yu goes to Moabi: "can we start?"


    Moabi is still arrogant, with his hands on his back.


    "Come on, you can start your attack."


    Chen Yu will not be polite to him.


    He stormed into Moabi and swung his fist.


    Bang -


    in an instant, Moabi''s body shows a strange stretch.


    Then the whole body bounced out, then hit the barrier of the border, and then shot back.


    A little surprise appeared on Chen''s face, and he raised his feet.


    Bang -


    Moabi was kicked out again like a ball.


    However, after several rounds of ejection at the opposite corner of the barrier, he once again shot at Chen Zhu.


    "Interesting. It turned out to be a rubber man."


    Chen has heard of some special reinforcement systems, and this rubber man is obviously one of them.


    Just like the main character in a cartoon, the body has the same elasticity as rubber.


    And this flexibility is not only in the face of physical attacks, even magic attacks, but also converted into potential energy by rubber man.


    Just like using force to fight, when the enemy hits him with what force, he can release it through his own elasticity, and he can bounce back.


    This is also the reason why Moabi said so arrogantly that even Chen''s hands didn''t matter.Chen Yu hit Moabi again, and this time Chen Yu''s strength increased tenfold.


    The sound of ejection inside the border is more and more clear.


    And Moabi himself lost control of the ejection direction.


    When Chen Yu''s power was transmitted to him, he also felt it clearly.


    Chen''s power is more terrifying.


    At this time, he could not talk and laugh as well as before.


    It seems that 100 tons of power can be easily borne.


    Then try 500 tons of power.


    Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa.


    "Ah..."


    One of Moabi''s companions was knocked down by Moabi and lost consciousness for a moment.


    "Come on Come on Come on Help I Stop... "


    In fact, Moabi speaks coherently, but his voice is blurred and dull.


    It''s mainly because he shoots too fast. He''s completely out of control of his body.


    Five hundred tons of power did not make him completely collapse.


    "Hiss Try a thousand tons. "


    Chen Yu once again made a fist. This time, his voice was extremely dull.


    And moabiwa''s blood came out.


    At the same time, three of his companions have been unconscious because of his ejection.


    Chen did not let him eject around this time, but let him eject in a straight line with a right angle force.


    It''s like hitting the ball against the wall.


    And no matter how fast Moabi''s ejection is, Chen can keep up with the next punch.


    Pa pa pa -


    the border barrier is bright and dark.


    Quinn''s face changed slightly, a sign of the instability of the enchantment.


    But the strength of the border can hardly be destroyed.


    Chen Yu suddenly increased his strength ten times again.


    Boom -


    this time Quine didn''t bounce back, but directly inserted into the barrier.


    The barrier has not been completely restored, and a human shaped pit appears, with cracks all around the pit.


    West calmly looked at all this, and took out a check: "I''m sorry to have broken your border. Our supernatural society is not very strong, but we have money."


    Moabi''s surviving companions heard West''s words, only to find them very harsh.

 Chapter 2337

    Chen Yu looked at the men.


    The cackle of two fists.


    Just, in those few people hear it is creepy.


    What is the strength of Moabi?


    Their hearts are the clearest.


    In fact, Moabi''s attack power is quite average.


    But his ability of passive counterattack, but few people can resist.


    But today, Moabi has suffered a lot.


    Chen Yu basically beat him with his upper limit.


    "Get out of here, or do I throw you out?" Chen asked, looking at the psychics.


    The psychics bowed their heads, took the comatose Moabi and other companions to escape.


    However, there is something different in Chen Yu''s heart.


    He knew how much power he had just used.


    On the other hand, the upper limit of injury is higher than that of all the members of the supernatural society.


    And it''s not just a little bit high.


    It''s a lot higher.


    Even Gaia, which has the most outstanding defense, has changed into a dragon form with a maximum of 100 tons of physical defense.


    But when Chen Yu attacked Moabi just now, he used 5000 tons of force all the time.


    What is this concept? Just for defense, Moabi''s ceiling is 50 times higher than Gaia''s.


    Of course, this is not to say that Moabi''s strength is 50 times that of Gaia.


    We can only say that Moabi is good at it.


    However, if a certain ability is particularly outstanding, then other corresponding aspects will also have breakthroughs.


    We can be sure that other aspects of Moabi are not bad.


    And it''s just one person.


    In the final test of the battle of the saints, there are more outstanding and powerful psychics than Moabi.


    No wonder Gaia, Hess and Ingrid are so down.


    Of course, every magic has its own weakness or magic system.


    It''s impossible to be absolutely invincible.


    Helys, Gaia and Ingrid joined forces.


    However, they did little harm to Chen.


    The abyss devil of helys is Chen Yu''s former opponent.


    But now the abyss demons are in the past.


    Now Chen is much stronger than before.


    In the past, the abyss demons could at least cause damage to Chen Yu.


    Now, the strength of this unconscious body is only 70% of that of his life, not to mention damage to Chen Yu.


    The most powerful form of Gaia is the dragon.


    But even if she is incarnated as a dragon, she is only in the form of a young dragon, with a body size of about 15 meters.


    With the cooperation of Longwei and Longxi, it has outstanding combat power.


    But Gaia in the form of dragon nationality is not so powerful.


    As for Ingrid, his speed really has no advantage in front of Chen Yu.


    But the battle of the four was full of tricks.


    After all, they all belong to the high-end fighting power of the supernatural society.


    After such a long time of cultivation, they have mastered or developed some Assassin''s Maces.


    Of course, these trumps will not be used on Chen Yu.


    Not to mention whether it is effective or not, at least using the assassin''s mace will bring certain burden to themselves.


    They don''t want to let their status drop before the final trial arena opens.


    In fact, they don''t want to find any secret from Chen Yu.


    Or let Chen give them advice.


    In fact, Chen could not give them any advice.


    Chen Yu has been fighting straight from beginning to end. He doesn''t have much fancy and skill to speak of.


    It can even be said that Chen Yu is no better than any of them in terms of fighting skills.


    Chen can defeat them only by his own level.


    What they want is pressure.


    They want to work hard to adapt to the pressure Chen brings them.


    If one day, they can adapt to Chen''s attack.


    Then they may not be invincible.


    But there are few who can beat them.


    That''s what they need.


    So Chen tried to keep his strength down.


    At the same time, they kept suppressing the three.


    After three hours of fighting, Gaia, Hess and Ingrid''s only achievement was to break Chen Yu''s precious clothes.


    And they''ve exhausted all their magic and energy.


    Chen Yu was standing there naked.


    West and others stand outside the border.


    After a while, he turned around and went out. He renewed the charge for another three hours.


    Gaia, Hess and Ingrid, after a short rest, began a new round of siege.But it''s too slow for them to recover.


    Chen Yu directly uses his field to strengthen their magic.


    Of course, this way of forcibly restoring magic is not so wonderful.


    It''s like a person being forced to put food in his mouth.


    Chen is used to this intensity of recovery.


    It doesn''t mean other people can get used to it.


    No, it can''t be said that it''s habit, it should be said that it''s endurance.


    It''s as easy for Chen to breathe.


    But for Gaia, Hess and Hess, it''s like inflating their bodies with a gas cylinder.


    Three hours and three hours later.


    From the early morning of the day to the evening of the next day.


    In addition, Chen Yu asked West to help take care of little Gerin.


    At all other times, Chen Yu was with Gaia, Hess and Ingrid.


    But that''s about the time.


    If you keep fighting, you''ll really hurt the three of them.


    Even Chen can restore their magic power.


    But their willpower and their physical fatigue have reached their limits.


    Fight on, they''re really going to die.


    Chen gave them some medicine to raise a little.


    There is basically nothing about Chen Yu in the supernatural society.


    After dinner, Chen Yu goes out to the night market with little Gelin in his arms.


    Istanbul also has a very busy night market.


    Unlike most European and American cities, Istanbul''s night market is more Oriental.


    Chen Zhuo holds Ge Lin to find a quite famous night market.


    When father and daughter arrived here, it was already a sea of people.


    The not so spacious market is already crowded.


    Basically, all of us wipe our shoulders.


    Chen can only put little Gelin on his neck.


    Under the command of little Gelin, she would hum whenever she wanted to see and buy.


    "Baba, Baba Go there, go there. "


    "Which way?"


    "That''s the one with the most colorful brand."


    "What''s that for?"


    Even Chen Yu can''t let go of his field in such a chaotic environment.


    You can only see other people''s heads when you look up.


    "That''s it. Go ahead."


    Chen Xun carries xiaogelin, pushes through the crowd, and finally stops in front of the shop designated by xiaogelin.


    However, the atmosphere of this shop and the whole street is different. The light of the shop is a little dim, and there are few people in the shop.

 Chapter 2338

    Although the shop is not big, the overall pattern is somewhat like an alley.


    Especially in the dim light of the alternation of light and shade, it looks very profound.


    Chen Yu enters the shop, which is flanked by many masks.


    But Chen looked at the masks and they looked a little weird.


    Chen took up a mask and tried it on his face.


    However, Chen Yu still felt a touch of magic from the mask.


    This is not an ordinary store.


    Chen Yu didn''t know what the mask was for.


    Chen Zhu dare not give the mask to Xiao Gelin at will.


    These masks look very evil.


    Who knows if there will be anything bad.


    Chen Chu looked around and found that there was still a man in the corner of the shop.


    The man is grinding a mask with a file.


    With a touch of magic.


    The tools and materials used by this man are all in disorder, wearing a pair of thick glasses.


    There are more than a dozen different masks on the waist.


    When I saw Chen Yu, I was shocked.


    Then his eyes fell on the mask in Chen''s hands.


    "Psychic?" The man asked with some uncertainty.


    Chen Chu nodded, "you too?"


    "Yes."


    "What is it? I can feel the magic in you. " Chen said.


    "I''m not a wizard or a magician in the traditional sense. I''m only able to contact the spirit world because my ancestors have a special skill. But I don''t know any magic and witchcraft. We call ourselves masks."


    "Special skills? Are you talking about this mask? "


    "Well." Said the mask maker.


    "What''s the use of this mask?"


    "Change people''s temperament." "It''s like we often say that a big star has a lot of aura, or who has a good temperament," said the mask maker


    Say, the mask division holds the semi-finished product in the hand to block in front of oneself.


    Suddenly, Chen Yu felt that the man behind the mask was a professor with culture.


    And his mess is like just finishing an experiment in the lab.


    The mask master put down his mask again. In a flash, his unique temperament disappeared again.


    He became the original unskillful craftsman.


    "Baba, Baba, I want that, give it to me." Little Gelin pointed excitedly at the mask on the wall.


    "Can children wear them, too?"


    "This is not for wearing, but it is effective when it is put on the body. This is a semi-finished product in my hand. As for children This mask only changes people''s temperament, and any other external conditions will not change, so it has no significance for children. Because the first sense of people is vision, so when people see children, they naturally think it''s children. When the first sense can''t judge each other''s identity, the sense will occupy the dominant position. This mask is misleading, No It''s fraud. "


    "Well, I can''t think of any other uses for this mask other than fraud." Chen Chu shrugged with a smile.


    The mask master also shrugged casually: "if you have to think so, then I can''t help it."


    "Baba I think... " Little Gelin looked at Chen Yu wrongly.


    Chen Yu completely ignored her request.


    "Well, how much is the mask?" Chen Yu takes off a mask on the wall.


    This mask has Chinese characteristics very much. It looks like a fox.


    "This mask is not suitable for children. Take that one." The mask maker pointed to a mask not far away: "buy that, 50 new lira."


    Chen saw what the mask maker said, it was a cartoon mask.


    "Honey, do you like that one?"


    "I usually like it, but I also want it. And that one, that one..." Little Gelin is always here.


    It seems that children can''t resist cartoon image.


    It''s the same with xiaogelin, who also chooses cartoon masks.


    "Are these magic masks, too?"


    "No, those are ordinary masks. My point is not just open to psychics."


    "I have all these masks. How much are they altogether?"


    "200 new lira for you."


    After checking out, Chen Yu went out with little Gelin in his arms.


    But Chen Yu''s heart was a little uncomfortable.


    I don''t know what''s wrong. It''s just wrong.


    It was little Gelin who was quite satisfied with the masks she got.


    He also wore a Conan mask on his face.


    Chen Chu looks back at the shop.


    I didn''t know what was wrong.


    However, after a short walk, we saw a large number of police in front of us.These police cards are blocking and isolating the market, and they are coming this way.


    Of course, the police didn''t come for Chen.


    It''s going to the mask shop.


    Then a cordon was put up at the door of the mask shop.


    Chen Yu stops and looks at the mask shop.


    Chen will also feel the mask shop.


    But Chen found that his perception could not go deep into the mask shop.


    It wasn''t long before a dozen psychics came to the scene.


    The dozens of psychics seemed to have something to do with the government. They took out their papers and gave them to the police, who then left.


    Then the psychics took over.


    These psychics should be similar to the supernatural society and have a deep relationship with the local government.


    Two of the psychics placed a barrier around the perimeter of the cordon.


    This layer of border can prevent ordinary people from seeing the situation inside.


    However, this kind of boundary is of no use to Chen Yu.


    Chen saw the psychic carrying several corpses out.


    These corpses give Chen a sense of ordinary people.


    There was no magic in them.


    Even though they are dead, if they are psychics, there will be some magic left in the days after their death.


    However, there is no sign of high decay in these bodies. The time of death should be within one or two days.


    But there is no magic, so they should be ordinary people.


    However, what makes Chen Yu very uncomfortable is that the faces of these corpses are full of blood and flesh, which looks like they have been skinned.


    Chen Yu immediately had a bad Association, and immediately took off the mask xiaogelin was wearing.


    Little Gelin is young, but she is smart.


    Besides, I have gained a lot of experience with Chen Yu.


    So she probably thought of something. She was not happy.


    Xiaogelin is not happy, Chen Yu is even more unhappy.


    There are few things that can make Chen Yu shrivel.


    And this time, it''s obvious that their father and daughter were trapped by the mask maker.


    Don''t let that bastard fall into his own hands.


    Chen Yu hated him deeply, and made up his mind that if he met the mask maker next time, he would have to be cramped and skinned.


    Just then, another group of people came.


    Chen Yu, the leader of the group, is quite familiar.


    Twenty three generations of Blood Mary!

 Chapter 2339

    Twenty three generations of Blood Mary is also very surprised to meet Chen Yu here.


    She let her people go first, and she came to Chen Yu.


    "Grandma Mary." Little Gelin still cried.


    Twenty three generations of Blood Mary also showed a gentle and kind smile to little Gelin.


    "Honey, you''re here, too."


    Twenty three generations of Blood Mary took over little Gelin.


    "Chen, take a seat over there."


    "Well."


    On the way, twenty-three generations of Blood Mary gave little Gelin a hypnosis.


    They found a chair along the street and sat down.


    "Chen, do you know the news, so you came here first?"


    "Get the news? What''s the news? "


    Twenty three generations of Blood Mary turned to look at Chen Yu.


    She''s trying to tell if Chen Yu is playing dumb or not.


    After a while, Mary, 23 generations of blood, said, "she appeared in Istanbul before yuzao, a Nine Tailed Fox."


    Chen''s expression was wonderful. First, it was astonishment, then confusion, then anger.


    All of a sudden, he understood where the discord had come from.


    The mask maker he saw just now is not someone else. It''s the change in front of yuzao.


    I should have guessed it.


    Her first reaction when she saw herself was astonishment.


    That''s not a reaction to seeing a guest come to the door.


    If she was a real mask maker, she would have been used to visiting guests.


    No ordinary person or psychic should react that way.


    Because she recognized herself, she responded that way.


    She didn''t expect to show up.


    I didn''t expect to meet again in that situation.


    And I didn''t realize it.


    Because of her temperament.


    What she has changed is not only her appearance, but also her temperament.


    It''s like a real mask maker.


    And she suggested at the time that the real use of masks was not to wear them on the face.


    Just take it with you.


    At that time, there were a dozen masks on her waist.


    But in this way, I owe her a favor.


    She knew the masks were made of human skin.


    So at that time she dissuaded herself from buying those human skin masks for little Gelin.


    "How could she be here?"


    "I don''t know."


    "Then how do you know she''s here?"


    Chen Yu did not absolutely believe every word of the twenty-three generations of Blood Mary.


    The old woman is no worse than Zhang Tian.


    Twenty three generations of Blood Mary also felt Chen''s distrust.


    "I really don''t know the purpose of yuzao''s presence here. We received her call. She called the organizer of Shengyao and said that she was here. If she didn''t come soon, she would start killing people, so we rushed here in a hurry."


    "You mean she''s exposed herself?"


    "And on purpose." "We couldn''t understand her intention, either," added the 23 generation Mary. "Then the orthodox ministry in Istanbul sent people over, the people you just saw, and I took over."


    Twenty three generations of blood marydon, and said: "then we found the bodies."


    "It was killed before yuzao?"


    "It''s impossible to make a conclusion at present, but it''s the owner of the shop rather than her death." "The owner of the shop is using human skin to make his horrible and twisted masks," said Mary


    "In addition, we found a larger number of remains under the turf at the back of the shop, as many as 100, and the victims'' time span decades."


    What about the owner of that mask shop?


    "He died. He should have been killed before yuzao."


    "That is to say, what yuzao played before this incident is not a villain? Is it a positive person who reveals the truth of darkness? And she killed the bastard who made the killing in the end? "


    "At the moment it does look like that from the surface." Twenty three generations of Blood Mary nodded, "but don''t you think it''s suspicious? It''s unusual for a great demon to come all the way to Istanbul and find a butcher who has nothing to do with it. "


    Chen Yu also thought it unusual. Imagine a war maniac suddenly running to a small mountain village to punish evil and promote good.


    It''s not a simple act of chivalry and justice.


    If it''s bad, the owner of that mask shop may not be more evil than yuzao.


    So even Chen Yu thought that there was a purpose before yuzao.


    This is also the reason why Mary is nervous.After all, if there''s any plot before yuzao, it won''t be a skirmish.


    Even twenty-three generations of Blood Mary is not sure how to deal with it.


    After all, yuzao is still in the dark.


    Only a thousand days to be a thief, there is no reason for a thousand days to prevent thieves.


    Don''t say that jade algae are hidden in front of them.


    Even if she''s real, make a scene in Istanbul.


    It will also cause a terrible earthquake.


    As for Chen Zhu, although he complained about the concealment of yuzao.


    But he was completely out of the business.


    Even if he had some grudges with yuzao before, it doesn''t mean that Chen Yu would have to intervene.


    Chen Yu never does such a troublesome thing.


    Mary of the twenty third generation originally saw Chen Yu appear nearby, thinking that Chen Yu knew something.


    If Chen can intervene, it will also be a strong aid to her.


    After all, Chen had defeated yuzao before.


    So he has the most say in the matter before yuzao.


    But now hearing Chen Yu''s reply, I was disappointed.


    Chen Yu not only knew nothing about it, but also clearly intended to stay out of it.


    Of course, the reason why Chen Yu stayed away was because of yuzao.


    Although he beat yuzao before.


    But there are two artifacts in front of yuzao''s hand.


    Especially the grass pheasant sword, which can make Chen Zhu feel the threat of weapons.


    If it''s not necessary, Chen doesn''t want to fight with yuzao.


    It''s too dangerous before yuzao.


    And there is another artifact in her hand.


    Before yuzao, he may have worked out how to use these two artifacts.


    One is not good. She may have overturned the car in her hand.


    "Do you know anything else?" It seems that the twenty-three generation of Blood Mary can''t persuade Chen Yu to intervene in this matter, and she can only go back and ask for the second place, hoping to get useful information.


    Chen recalled the whole process of contact with the mask maker in front of yuzao in the mask shop.


    Suddenly, Chen Yu thought of the fox mask.


    At that time, little Gelin wanted the fox mask, but was dissuaded by yuzao.


    From the texture and feeling of that Fox mask, it should be a long-standing object.


    So it shouldn''t have been made by the victims'' skins.


    Is that Fox mask related to yuzao''s action?

 Chapter 2340

    Chen Yu did not tell Mary the 23 generations of blood about it.


    Not far away, the mask shop kept carrying something.


    Everything is packed.


    Twenty three generations of Blood Mary rushed to deal with it.


    Chen Yu did not linger here, but left with little Gelin in his arms.


    Through the coastal park, the lights are dim here.


    There are a lot of tourists, like the night view coastal city in China.


    Not far away, a beautiful and moving woman sits cross legged on the stone pier.


    Chen Yu walked up to the woman.


    Come to the stone pier, look up at the woman.


    "Long time no see." Chen Yu offered to say hello.


    A woman is wearing jeans, a bra top and a chin on one hand.


    Three thousand sorrows hang over one''s shoulders.


    The face is slightly powdery, but it gives people a kind of extreme coquettish.


    "I was surprised that we would meet again in this way." The woman said lightly.


    "I didn''t expect that we would meet. It''s fate."


    Chen Yu also smiled faintly, his eyes fell on the woman''s waist, and the fox mask could be seen under the green silk.


    "Thank you for getting this mask for me."


    Chen Yu was slightly surprised: "the mask is hanging there. Anyone can get it. I can''t think of any reason to thank me."


    "Your daughter is a guide, you are a law breaker. I waited in that shop for three days, but I couldn''t find this mask until you and your daughter appeared."


    "Do you mean that this mask was originally applied with some kind of magic?"


    "Well."


    "So what does this mask mean to you?"


    "The words of the green hills, the white bones, the boundless yellow sand, the singing of the sorghum in the dream, the long way to return, the mirage, the tearful eyes."


    "What is the name of this word? I haven''t heard of it. Is there anything else in the back? "


    Chen Yu has little research on poetry, song and Fu.


    And what women sing is unheard of.


    "Forget it, you vulgar, I don''t want to talk to you."


    Chen Yu turned his mouth and his horse''s egg because I didn''t hear the word and said I was a layman? That''s too much.


    The woman stood up and said, "it''s time to go."


    "Well, goodbye."


    "I made those masks, ordinary gadgets. After they came out of the seal, I learned some crafts in Japan You lost it? "


    The woman looked at Chen Yu discontentedly.


    "No." Chen takes out his mask. He put it in the ring of space before.


    The woman nodded with satisfaction.


    "Your daughter is so gifted. How about being a disciple?"


    "Ha ha..."


    "If you don''t want to, you don''t want to be so cynical."


    If a woman is dissatisfied, Chen Yu will not let her go.


    They are not mortal enemies, but they are not friends.


    What''s more, this woman has a bad reputation. She has no future to let her daughter be her apprentice.


    The woman drew a thread of green from her head.


    "For your daughter."


    "I''ve seen a stingy one, not one so stingy." Chen Zhuo''s cheek Drew: "is your hair made of gold? Guanyin Bodhisattva gives monkeys at least three hairs, and you only give one hair? "


    "My hair is the secret of Qingqiu. It''s called Qingsi


    "What''s the use?"


    "As long as you wear this hair as an ornament, you won''t cheat your feelings."


    Chen Yu was a little surprised, then licked his face and accepted the hair.


    "I have a daughter, and I plan to have more in the future. Your hair volume seems to be good..."


    The woman smoked on her cheek and turned into a wisp of smoke.


    "Fuck, it''s so fast."


    Chen Chu murmured back to the words the woman had just sung.


    This woman is too inexplicable.


    Or is there something hidden in the word?


    If you look at it literally, it''s like the inner monologue of a person looking for his way home.


    Yuzao is looking for the way home?


    Qingqiu Ci, it is said that the hometown of Jiuwei fox is Qingqiu.


    However, according to the research of modern scholars, the legendary Qingqiu is located in Gaoqing County, Heze, Shandong Province.


    Where does the yellow sand come from in Shandong?


    Anyway, it''s none of my business. I don''t want so much.


    Chen Yu shook his head, which was not what he was good at.


    Even farry may be better than herself.


    The corner of farry''s mouth began to turn from geomancy to metaphysics and the theory of ancient Chinese gods and aspirations.


    Go back and talk to farry to see if she can find anything.The second day is the final test of the battle of the saints.


    All participants will be on the final stage.


    All the teams have been split up, so it is possible to draw their own team mates at the time of the draw.


    Of course, even when drawing lots, there are no magic powers.


    As long as you have the ability, it''s possible that you can take the turn.


    This way of drawing looks like cheating, but it also gives some people a chance.


    Some people are just not good at fighting. They have gone through many difficulties.


    Now, if they are not allowed to use what they are good at, then the trial of the battle of the saints will be meaningless. It is enough to put a challenge arena at the beginning.


    The reason why the battle of saints and blazers can become a grand meeting of the spiritual world is that the once-in-a-decade title of saints and blazers is not only to select the most powerful.


    It is true that the most powerful have great advantages, just as the church team, the team led by Matthew is very strong and has few rivals.


    So they are the seed of this battle of the saints.


    But there are several seed teams, and there are many black horse teams.


    All in all, the eight immortals cross the sea and show their magic power.


    Who has the ability to rely on their own ability to go to the end, standing in the final arena, no one said anything.


    The venue of this final trial is not the four seasons palace, but another different space.


    This is a grassland, vast and boundless.


    Chen Yu, holding Ge Lin in his arms, was even surprised when he came to this strange space.


    In terms of area alone, the space is even larger than the wasteland collection.


    Of course, in terms of scale, it is certainly not as good as the collection of wasteland.


    The wasteland collection is a masterpiece of architectural projection in reality, which has been completed by countless psychics for thousands of years.


    And the different space they are in now is very simple.


    Only the lush grass, and the sunlight from the real world.


    And there are psychic teachers coming in from outside.


    These coming psychics are like Chen Yu, they are all audience.


    The participants in the battle of the saints and blazers came in last night.


    They come here first, mainly to get familiar with the environment.


    Just then a figure appeared in the sky.


    That figure from the light source, the figure in the light source, appears incomparably great.


    "It''s grandpa Tianshi..." Xiaogelin called, pointing to the figure in the sky.

 Chapter 2341

    Today, Zhang Tianyi is dressed in traditional Taoist dress, white robe, whisk in hand, sword hilt in hand, jade crown in head, sharp and serious eyes.


    As soon as Zhang Tianyi stepped into the air, everyone immediately gave way.


    Zhang Tianyi sweeps the dust in his hand, and a wisp of clear air swings open.


    Everyone felt a fresh breath passing by.


    "Tianzhaoyuanjing, so Er Sheng read, only Sanqing is full of vitality, but please stay..."


    Zhang Tianyi''s opening is a Taoist saying. Most of them didn''t understand it at the scene.


    Chen Yu vaguely remembered that there was such a passage in a Taoist book he bought for fari.


    It''s not Chen Yu who has read it. It''s Fanny who once read it when she was studying.


    This ancient book seems to be called the record of the truth of the three Qing Dynasty.


    When Chen Yu first heard fari''s reading, he only felt it was astringent and could not understand it at all.


    However, when Zhang Tian read this passage, Chen Yu felt that the aura around him seemed to be inspired by Zhang Tianyi.


    At this time, people in the crowd began to scream again.


    "God, I broke through Master Tianshi, please accept the next worship. "


    The man said, and bowed down.


    His head was on the grass, and he kept knocking.


    Chen Yu''s mouth is turned. This guy is not the trust of Zhang Tianyi?


    Just then, one after another in the crowd broke through.


    Chen Yu believed that Zhang Tianyi''s just saying was not bluff.


    It''s really magical.


    It''s a pity that Chen Yu has no feeling about it.


    "All right, let''s get out of here." Zhang Tianyi swept the dust again, and those who fell on the ground were all lifted up by an invisible hand.


    Zhang Tian took a few steps forward and stopped again.


    "Kun battle formation, Jin probe hand, wanyangwaterlogging."


    I saw Zhang Tianyi throw out a small piece of gold.


    But the gold began to wriggle and grow larger.


    Originally, it was just the size of a fist. In an instant, it became the size of a basketball.


    The next moment, the creeping burst as soon as possible, and a lot of water burst out.


    The water is endless, spreading in all directions.


    But it stopped when it came to the crowd.


    "The dome wall is limited, the water is like a shape, and a thousand trees are used to fill the roof."


    Then in the water, a big tree grows.


    If people don''t see it with their own eyes, I''m afraid that the first time they see it, they will think it''s an old tree with a thousand years old.


    However, under the urging of Zhang Tianyi''s magic, the towering tree started to blaze again.


    What Zhang Tianyi made was Wuxing Daoism, although Wuxing Daoism is a common magic in Taoism.


    However, when Zhang tianyishi arrived, he was extraordinary, as if he were an immortal''s magic.


    With that small and common gold piece, the water bloom was born, which should be born with the five elements.


    Then water makes wood, wood makes fire, fire makes earth, earth makes gold.


    Of course, at the moment, the Geng gold is no longer the ordinary gold.


    It''s a very rare material.


    "Grandpa Tianshi''s magic is so funny. I want to learn it too..."


    "That''s magic. I don''t know if he''s too busy or not." Chen Yu scoffs at this.


    Zhang Tianyi looks at Chen Yu from a distance.


    Although the scene was noisy, Zhang Tianyi heard Chen Yu''s words.


    But it''s not the time to have a fight with Chen.


    Zhang Tianyi took the Geng Jin in his hand and said, "this is the five element wonder Geng Jin."


    "Master Tianshi, what''s your intention of refining this in public?"


    People dare not to arrogate or question Zhang Tianyi.


    They don''t think it''s Zhang Tianyi''s behavior that they don''t understand. They just don''t think they have enough understanding of Zhang Tianyi''s action.


    "In addition to this Gengjin, I have hidden four other five element wonders here, namely, goushui, Lihuo, stubborn stone and dry wood. If these five five elements are combined into one, it can break all the royal power spells in the world, and block each other''s five element powers."


    When they heard Zhang Tianyi''s words, they were all in a uproar.


    The defensive magic is actually a defensive magic, that is to say, no matter what kind of magic the opponent uses, it can be broken.


    It also forbids the five elements power of the opponent, that is to say, as long as it is gold, wood, water, fire, earth and branch spells, they will be banned.


    This is equivalent to the other party''s clothes, but also tie up the other party, do not let the other party is a truth.


    Know that most spells in the world are related to five elements or branches.


    Even though there is no theory of five elements in the western spiritual world, most of the spells still follow the principle that five elements are created and opposed to each other."As long as you are in the same way here, you can look for these five wonders. As long as you find four of them and combine the Geng Jin in my hand, you will be able to form a Dharma hairpin. Whoever can combine them, everything will belong to that person. If you are a participant in the battle of Shengyao, as long as you synthesize the Dharma hairpin, you can directly obtain the title of Shengyao."


    The crowd broke up again.


    "Master Tianshi, I don''t mean to offend you, but the rule you said is unfair to most psychics."


    After all, if it''s just a competition in the arena, then it''s the strength of each other.


    However, if the title of Saint Yao is determined in this way, the factors that determine the final outcome will become very complicated.


    Personal combat power is no longer the decisive factor.


    So a lot of people think it''s unfair.


    Zhang Tianyi doesn''t think so.


    "Old Taoist, I''m giving those who are not good at fighting a chance. If anyone has any opinions, I''m not unreasonable."


    Zhang Tian speaks with reason, but in fact his attitude is totally unreasonable.


    He''s not talking to people at all, he''s coming to inform them.


    At the same time, Zhang Tianyi raised his right hand, and the original flat turf suddenly rose.


    Only one slope appeared in front of the crowd.


    Zhang Tian waved again and again, and the original uneven slope was suddenly cut to the top of the slope.


    Make the slope flat and smooth directly.


    This hand directly dissuades those who are ready to fight against Zhang Tianyi.


    Zhang Tianyi flies to the top of the platform, and then uses magic to divide the whole platform into five parts.


    Each platform is respectively branded with the words of gold, wood, water, fire and earth.


    "Now, old Taoist, I will talk about the rules of the challenge arena." Zhang Tianyi said: "these five challenge arenas correspond to the gold, wood, water, fire and earth respectively. If their magic attributes correspond to the five elements, they will automatically get the bonus or suppression. Of course, each player needs to choose the challenge arena in addition to the opponent. Being defeated or falling into the challenge arena is a failure. If the winner kills the opponent, it will also be regarded as elimination, and will be seriously affected Punishment, so you''d better not take revenge on yourself in the challenge arena. If any of you think you can escape from the eyes of the old Taoist, just do it. "


    "Well, now we are going to draw lots. Because there are 510 contestants in the first round, there will be two people in the first round, who will be promoted directly. As long as the losers are eliminated directly, there is no resurrection competition in this arena, so you should take every competition seriously."

 Chapter 2342

    Then came the draw, as Zhang Tianyi said.


    As long as you have the ability, you can play your strengths wantonly.


    Those who participated in the battle of the saints did not even cover up when drawing lots.


    Use magic to draw lots.


    Of course, some people are happy and some are worried about this link.


    Not every participant knows how to use this kind of magic.


    It can even be said that most psychics are not good at it.


    The first round of the draw alone took hours.


    Then there are five challenge arena to compete at the same time.


    In addition to Zhang Tianyi presiding over the competition, there are several disciples of Longhushan Tianshi sect who are responsible for recording the victory and defeat of each challenge arena.


    After one match, the next group joined up without any delay.


    There are more or less spectators around each challenge arena.


    Of course, there are some participants in the battle of the saints.


    They are mostly observing some of the more powerful opponents.


    Also let oneself have a bottom in the heart.


    Of course, there are also some people with the idea of hiding their strength.


    But the strength of everyone who can stay until now is not weak.


    In addition to a very few very strong outstanding strength, as well as a few very weak strength.


    The majority of psychics in the middle class are still psychics.


    Therefore, most of those who hold the idea of hiding their strength are left behind before they can use their cards.


    Chen Yu came to the fire arena.


    Gaia is in this arena.


    And Hess and Ingrid have been compared.


    Their luck is good. Although their opponents are not weak, they are defeated by them.


    Gaia is the third.


    And Gaia, who has fire dragon blood, the fire challenge arena is just like a tiger to her.


    The high temperature of the fire arena and the intense fire elements around it all enable Gaia to play 120% of his strength.


    Gaia''s opponent is a psychic master of spiritual magic.


    Spiritual magic is a very difficult magic to guard against.


    Often the middle man himself is at a loss.


    However, mental magic requires a high degree of concentration when it is used.


    But the special environment makes it difficult for the spirit mage to concentrate.


    The temperature of the fire arena is as high as 60 or 70 degrees.


    Combined with the fire element of agitation, it also makes his magic release extremely difficult.


    And Gaia''s Longwei can just offset the impact of spiritual magic.


    It can be said that from personal strength, magic characteristics and environmental factors.


    Gaia has the absolute upper hand.


    Chen Yu was a little surprised. In the first two games, when helys and Ingrid played.


    Her opponent is relatively weak, so her win is quite easy.


    The second is the English competition. The challenge arena is the wooden one, and both sides are good at the relatively rare speed of the reinforcement system, so the competition becomes a pure speed competition.


    As a result, English was able to crush the opponent with absolute advantage and win easily.


    Looking at Gaia, the environment, strength and opponents, Gaia has almost crushed the opponents in all aspects.


    To say that the three of them are so lucky, Chen Yu is a bit unconvinced.


    All three chose this kind of opponent at the same time, Chen Yu believed that it was arranged by someone.


    They don''t have prophets, prophecies, or magic associated with the way.


    So Chen believes that they can''t win so easily without arrangement.


    There is even a great chance of losing.


    He has seen a lot of arena competitions before.


    It can be said that there are not a few rivals with the same level of strength.


    At least 40% of the participants have the same strength as them. They are all in the Fifth Five-Year Plan.


    About 5% of the participants'' strength is significantly higher than the average.


    Another 1% of the participants'' strength is to present rolling level, and they are almost not in the same level.


    Of course, about 10% of them are not strong enough, because of such and such reasons, they stay in the last round of challenge arena.


    But all three met 10% of the participants, or another 40% of the participants.


    Chen can only confirm that there must be some unknown activities.


    Of course, he and the supernatural society, as the beneficiaries, will certainly not spread the word.


    Chen couldn''t help but look at the central area surrounded by five challenge arenas.


    At the moment, there is no one entering the open space. There is only a back chair and a wooden table with a tea table.


    Zhang Tianyi is sitting there tasting tea, looking at ease.It seems that he felt Chen''s eyes, and Zhang Tian showed Chen a meaningful smile.


    Chen Yu spat in silence.


    Gaia didn''t have much to think about facing this opponent.


    After all, she didn''t know the strength of the other side, so she changed directly in the fire challenge arena.


    She turned into a fire dragon, which made many onlookers around the fire challenge arena cry out.


    After all, there are very few psychics with dragon lineage.


    It''s even unique.


    Of course, there are not a few examples of the combination of human and dragon.


    And some have also given birth, but the vast majority of the offspring are human.


    Because of their very low fertility, most of the descendants of the dragon people are descended from other races even if they combine with other races.


    Like Gaia, her parents are ordinary people.


    It''s just that one of her ancestors was a dragon.


    The blood of the dragon in her body is very thin.


    It wasn''t until her generation was awakened.


    So people with dragon lineage and awakening will be rare.


    Causes the lower psychic to scream.


    Of course, they will not be shocked even though they are unexpected.


    After all, they are all psychics. I haven''t seen anything.


    When the spirit mage saw Gaia, who was incarnated as fire dragon, his face couldn''t help changing.


    At first, his spirit was not strong. Now facing Gaia, he feels Longwei enveloping his body.


    His mental power can''t even be released completely.


    Can barely resist Longwei.


    Gaia''s wings suddenly opened up, forming a terrible heat wave and rushing towards the spirit mage.


    The spirit mage sees not well, immediately uses the spirit strength to prop up one side to read the strength barrier in front of the eyes.


    Although the mental barrier can''t be seen or touched, it can shift most of the magic and physical attacks away from the original direction.


    Gaia''s attack was naturally deflected by the bulwark of mindfulness.


    But it''s just Gaia''s feeler attack. Her follow-up moves are close behind


    A hot dragon breath suddenly spurted to the spirit mage.


    The spirit mage can only draw out a part of spirit.


    The spirit Master''s spirit power not only blocks Gaia''s dragon breath, but also condenses the dragon breath in front of him to form a fireball.


    Although Gaia''s dragon breath is blocked, she is still continuously spraying the high heat and high energy dragon breath.


    And the spirit mage is trying to control the fireball condensed by Gaia''s dragon breath.


    The two sides seem to be locked in a stalemate, continuing the same movement and state.

 Chapter 2343

    Mental force can be understood as the extension of the body, and when the strength of mental force reaches a certain degree, it will form mental force.


    It''s like the limbs that can swing freely. The body can do all the things that the mind can do, even better.


    In front of him, the spirit mage fighting with Gaia has reached the level of mental power.


    Mind power can not only block physical attacks, but also magic attacks.


    Even mindfulness can control each other''s magic.


    The more dragon breath Gaia ejects, the larger the fireball her opponent gathers.


    Now it depends on who can''t hold it first, then who will be eliminated.


    The continuous output of Gaia also makes the fireball condensed by the spirit mage extremely terrifying.


    You should know that the fireball in front of him is not condensed by ordinary elements, but by dragon breath.


    In general, the elemental mage gathers fire elements by magic at the same time, and the fire magic formed is equivalent to refining fire elements once.


    The energy level of dragon breath has been increased tenfold, and the energy level of dragon breath is much higher than that of fire magic.


    So once the fireball condensed by the spirit mage is out of control, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    Chen Yu watched the battle in the arena.


    "Baba, can aunt Gaia win?"


    "She has won." Chen said.


    "But it seems that the millet on the other side has stopped aunt Gaia''s attack."


    Chen Chuo smiled and didn''t explain.


    They do look like a stalemate.


    But Gaia''s opponent''s fireball at the moment is too horrible.


    There is not so much space in the challenge arena to let him release the power of the fireball.


    Even at this time, he chose to die together.


    If the fireball is out of control and explodes, he must be the one who is hurt the most.


    Compared with Gaia, which is a fire dragon, it has high resistance to fire damage.


    Plus, it''s much stronger than the other side.


    So under the same amount of damage, the injuries to each other will be different.


    And judging from the stalemate, the magic of both sides is almost exhausted.


    So Gaia won.


    Of course, Gaia, as one of the parties, does not know.


    She felt suffocating at the moment.


    But she didn''t want to give up.


    After all, Hess and English have passed the first round of the arena.


    It would be a shame to lose the battle when you occupy the advantage of time and place.


    At this time, the spiritual master on the opposite side shouted: "give up Give up, I give up... "


    He has felt that the fireball in front of him is going out of control.


    He felt like he was holding a time bomb.


    This time bomb will explode as soon as it is taken off.


    He''s not going to die with each other.


    Of course, if he does, he may die in the end.


    I dare not say that the other side will not be damaged, at least the other side will certainly not die.


    So after analyzing the final result, he resolutely gave up to continue to insist.


    Zhang Tianyi suddenly moved and appeared over the fire challenge arena.


    "This bureau, Victor, North American supernatural society, Gaia."


    After all, Zhang Tian turned to the fireball that was about to get out of control.


    The fireball immediately broke away from the control of the spirit mage and was thrown into the air by Zhang Tianyi.


    The fireball exploded a brilliant brilliance above the sky.


    For a moment, it was almost as good as the sun reflected and projected from the reality in the sky.


    Of course, it was just a moment.


    Even if it is just the sun projected in, it also has infinite brightness.


    Everyone looked at Gaia in the arena in surprise.


    Because Zhang Tianyi was in charge of announcing the results of all previous competitions.


    But this game, Zhang Tianyi actually announced.


    Is Gaia another foreign disciple of Zhang tianyishou?


    It''s no surprise that Zhang Tianyi received foreign students.


    As the first person in a different world, or even the first person in the world, every year, people under the door can be said to rank from Jinling to Shanghai.


    And Zhang Tian''s criteria for choosing a apprentice is not conclusive. Basically, it belongs to just seeing.


    Therefore, in addition to a number of disciples who have been passed on by their own, they also have a large number of other disciples.


    Some of the disciples followed Zhang Tianyi for a few lessons, or put up a name.


    However, to be a disciple of Zhang Tianyi, even if he is famous, is extremely loud and easy to use.


    Basically, everyone will give Zhang Tianyi a face.The onlookers didn''t know why. They thought Gaia would become Zhang Tianyi''s disciple again.


    However, it can also be understood that Gaia''s strength in the arena is not bad.


    Even in the cloud like test of the strong, it is also a very prominent one.


    And she also has a dragon lineage.


    So it''s not unacceptable to be a disciple of Zhang Tianyi.


    Gaia did not mind the other people''s thoughts, recovered the human form, with a little tired face.


    Chen Yu goes over to Gaia, who jumped out of the challenge arena.


    "Well, Gaia."


    Gaia looked at Chen Yu and said, "tired, this time it''s based on the advantages of the land. It''s hard to predict the outcome of another challenge arena."


    "If you win, you will win. There is no advantage. Since you choose the fire arena, it''s also your luck." Chen Yu said with relief.


    Zhang Tianyi said before the opening that luck is also part of strength.


    Gaia couldn''t laugh, and the pressure was felt in the first challenge.


    The next match is bound to be stronger.


    She has no confidence at all.


    "You still have a card to use today?" Chen asked suddenly.


    Gaia nodded. "Well, there''s a trick."


    "That''s not enough. If you use this move, you can definitely win, so you win not only for your own advantage, but also for your own ability."


    "The other side also has, but the other side probably needs a huge price, so it is not used." Gaia said.


    "Even if the opponent uses the card, it may not be your opponent."


    Chen Yu didn''t ask, Gaia didn''t take the initiative to say what her base card killing moves were like.


    It means that she doesn''t want to say it. She probably wants to use it when she really needs it on the challenge arena.


    Of course, it''s a happy event for three people to enter the second round together.


    If it wasn''t for the second round of challenge arena match tomorrow, Chen would like to give them a party to celebrate.


    The first round of challenge arena also brought them mental and physical pressure and fatigue.


    So they need a good rest.


    The first round lasted about 12 hours.


    Some challenge arena battles last a long time, while others end almost instantaneously.


    But at the end of the first round, Zhang Tianyi found Chen Yu.


    "Chen Yu, the battle of the saints is coming to an end."


    "Well, to be precise, the trouble is coming to an end." Chen Yu has never known how many troubles he has encountered since he started here.


    The battle of saints and blazers is not only a grand event of the spirit world, but also a gathering of troubles. It seems that all troubles are concentrated here.

 Chapter 2344

    No matter what Zhang Tianyi said, Chen Yu didn''t understand what Quan did.


    "It''s hard for you, Lao Zhang, but it''s just the saying that there are many talents to work for."


    Zhang Tianyi''s face was drawn, and he wished to point to Chen Zhu''s nose and scold him.


    However, after seeing Chen Yu''s cheeky face, he endured it.


    "It''s just that I''m alone."


    "Blood Mary joins hands with you. There are few people in the world who can make you embarrassed. Those so-called troubles are just clowns in front of you."


    "Mary is old. Although she lived for a few years, now she can try her best not to fight." Zhang Tianyi looks at Chen Yu with a bitter face.


    "Fortunately, baifra is also in the upper Qing Dynasty now, and his combat power is better than that of Bloody Mary, and he is knowledgeable, but he can take the position of Bloody Mary very well."


    Zhang Tian, a little annoyed, turned to stare at Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu''s eyes are drifting, that is, he doesn''t look at Zhang Tianyi.


    "Chen Yu, you are not interesting."


    "What do you think is interesting?"


    "I give you three players a lot of favors." Zhang Tian simply made it clear.


    "You arranged it yourself, but I didn''t ask you to do it."


    "Believe it or not, I''ll knock them out in the next round." Zhang Tianyi threatened.


    "It''s just that I didn''t plan to give them the title of Saint Yao originally. It''s not valuable, and they also know how much they have."


    Zhang Tianyi''s face was dark, and he looked at Chen Zhu, who was not in the oil and salt.


    "What are you going to do to help me?"


    Chen Yu thought about it. Zhang Tian had a headache for a while. Most of it was a hard job.


    But Chen wanted to see if it was profitable.


    So I hesitated to look at Zhang Tianyi.


    "In this way, I''ll make a list for you. You can help me kill the people on the list. If you kill one more, I''ll give you a secret law taught by the dragon and Tiger Mountain Heavenly Master. No matter you or your subordinates, they can practice as long as they are suitable." Zhang Tianyi said.


    "You think I''m too philistine." Chen Yu waved: "in fact, I''m willing to help you, but you treat me as a dirty killer. Isn''t that appropriate?"


    Zhang Tian''s face is black. This bastard has a big appetite.


    "In this way, in addition to a secret method for each target, add a fresh LAVALIN."


    "What?"


    "It''s a kind of pill that can make the human body feel a stronger fluctuation of aura. Although it can''t really wash muscle and cut pulse, the effect is very close." Zhang Tianyi said: "this kind of elixir is rare in our Tianshi education of Longhu Mountain. Every fresh and clean cutting elixir needs to use precious materials. In addition, the highly skilled elixir can only obtain the finished product in 9981 days."


    "This thing works for me?"


    "It''s no use. You and I are both in the upper Qing Dynasty. They have been aware of heaven and earth for a long time. That pill is just to enhance the perception of heaven and earth''s aura. Compared with their own small heaven and earth, it''s not known how many levels, but it''s a rare treasure for your people."


    Chen Yu didn''t believe Zhang Tianyi very much. There were three lies in the old man''s ten words.


    Whether this secret method and Dan medicine are valuable or not is still unknown.


    In addition, we have to kill people and set fire ourselves.


    It''s not reliable in any way.


    Chen Yu believes that Zhang Tianyi will not indiscriminately kill innocent people.


    But I''m sure Zhang Tianyi will cheat me into going to the pit.


    "Who are they?" Chen asked.


    Zhang Tianyi came up with a list that had been prepared for a long time.


    Chen Yu suddenly had a feeling of being trapped.


    All of his reactions, even the conditions put forward, were within Zhang Tianyi''s expectation.


    Chen Yu is not happy to take over the list.


    However, after seeing the introduction of the first person on the list, Chen Yu unconsciously flashed a trace of murderous intention in his eyes.


    "Honey, would you like to play with Grandpa?"


    "Grandpa Tianshi, where are you going to take little Gelin?" Little Gelin looks at Zhang Tianyi.


    "Where do you want to play?"


    "I''m going to the zoo. I want to see big Simba."


    Zhang Tianyi looked at Chen Yu and said, "what''s the big Simba?"


    "My family has two little lions, one is Simba and the other is Nana. My daughter says that big Simba is an adult male lion."


    "All right."


    Zhang Tianyi reaches out and hugs little Gelin.


    "Who on the list needs my special attention? Or is it something you pay special attention to? "


    "No, if only from the strength of these people, no one needs my special attention and yours." "But most of these people have a deep background and strong influence," Zhang said


    ¡­¡­There is a sanatorium on the outskirts of Istanbul.


    This sanatorium belongs to a private sanatorium. Generally, if there is a demand from the rich, it will be rented out.


    Of course, the sanatorium is more like a holiday villa.


    However, this holiday villa has many advanced medical equipment, and also has medical care all the year round.


    There are even special dust-free sterile operating rooms.


    The rich people who live here can get good medical support as long as they have any needs.


    Even if there are some diseases that cannot be dealt with by the medical staff here, the best local or nearby doctors will be invited for medical support.


    Recently, however, there was a special guest here.


    It''s not necessarily the guest, because the real identity of the guest is the owner of the private sanatorium.


    There are several people in the living room of the sanatorium, wearing different clothes.


    One of them is in a wheelchair, but his face is not decadent, but with some extraordinary temperament.


    "President, how is your recovery?"


    The man who asked was very big. He alone occupied the whole two meter sofa.


    The clothes on my body seem to burst.


    The flesh on the face gives a sense of ferocity.


    "I can''t fully grasp this body, I can''t move too freely, but I can use magic."


    The man in the wheelchair is the famous abbot of the hermit society, Ivy Conson.


    A man with almost all his sins on his back.


    At the same time, it also carries a heavy but ridiculous mission to rule the world.


    Now his body is not his original body.


    It was acquired by trading with a secret organization.


    The body is almost perfect.


    The highest level of enhancement is the physical body of the psychic master, which is almost superhuman in speed and strength.


    In addition to his original source of magic, he carried out the transfer of soul, spiritual consciousness and magic.


    This makes him reach the acme of the psychic in all aspects.


    But this perfect body is not really perfect.


    Although his transfer ceremony went smoothly.


    But to drive this perfect body, we need some special means.


    That''s blood, the blood of human children.

 Chapter 2345

    And what''s needed to drive this body is not the blood of ordinary children.


    It''s the work of some gifted children.


    There are psychics all over the world, and their children are naturally much more likely to wake up than ordinary children.


    So their children''s talent is naturally better than that of ordinary people.


    At present, there are more psychics in the world.


    Istanbul, of course, has 10 times more psychics than anywhere else.


    And the psychics here are the best in the world.


    Of course, many psychics bring their children with them.


    So avert Conson and his men made a series of plans.


    Search Istanbul for children who are suitable for extracting blood and capture them.


    Of course, they choose to have their own plans.


    If it is the children of ordinary people, it is of course the easiest to get.


    In fact, if you are a psychic child, you need to investigate the strength, background and influence of your parents.


    So a lot of people from the reclusive society come and go around the kindergarten, hotels and scenic spots.


    Kindergarten is the most likely place for local children.


    Hotels and scenic spots are the most likely places for psychics and their children.


    When they catch their children, they will kill their parents as well.


    Avoid any escalation to get in the way of their later plans.


    It has been proved that no one can do better than them in killing people and surpassing goods.


    So their plan has been carried out so far, no one is aware of it.


    At least they think so.


    "President, is this body really as good as the other side says?"


    "Even if I can only sit in a wheelchair now, you can''t beat me," said ivett Conson


    The big man grinned: "Sir, I don''t mean to despise you, but you obviously don''t have a comprehensive understanding of me."


    "Bott, you can try it." Avert Conson was in a wheelchair, his eyes still confident.


    The big man named bolt is not a good person. Even in the face of his boss, he will not flinch.


    In the act of standing up, Bott''s body has grown a thick mane, which looks like a human shaped beast, with a fierce and brutal atmosphere.


    "Your wild magic is so much more powerful than Horus. It seems that I underestimated you a little." Avert Conson looks at Bott admiringly.


    "Hulus? Your Excellency President, it''s insulting to me to compare me with that halfling. " The violent breath of Bott is more and more heavy: "while I haven''t really used the power of the wild God, if the president wants to, he can pause. Once I really use the power of the wild God, the president really needs to defeat me to end this fight."


    Although avert Conson said that he underestimated Bott, he always had that inexplicable confidence in his face.


    "Does the president still refuse to admit that he has lost his sight?" Bott''s face began to look like a beast, with a pair of long, thick canine teeth in his mouth and spots on his mane, like a human leopard.


    "Use only the power of the wild gods." Avert Conson said faintly.


    "Lord President, it''s not a wise move to be so close to a believer of wild gods."


    Bott himself is a strengthening department psychic, and then believed in the wild gods, his strengthening department magic plus the Wild Magic, so that his physique has been comprehensively improved.


    No one can beat him so close.


    In other words, at this distance, he can beat anyone.


    Even the Supreme Master, he is confident to defeat.


    There was a smile on avert Conson''s face.


    Bolt suddenly raised his right arm and swept it down.


    Other members of the reclusive society saw this and hurriedly avoided it.


    But Bott''s attack directly tore away avert Conson in front of him.


    At the same time, there is a dozen meters of ground in front of us.


    Everyone took a breath of cool air.


    It''s just a physical attack from Bott, with no magic attached.


    Just like this, it will cause such terrible destructive power.


    No, President


    Everyone was surprised.


    Avert Conson''s strength, though very strong.


    But that''s the same old-fashioned way. Avert Conson''s serious injury not long ago turned him into a high paralysis.


    Apart from the brain, other parts of the body are completely disabled.


    That''s why he had to change his body.Although avert Conson said his new body was very good.


    Even better than his body in the past, and even made up for the weakness of his physical fitness.


    But in the end, I can''t move. I have to face the terrible blow of bott.


    Is it possible that their president will survive.


    In the middle of the sale, the voice of avert Conson came again.


    "Very good It''s really good, more powerful than I thought. " Avert Conson was sitting in a wheelchair unscathed.


    But just now Bott''s attack seems to have been deflected, and did not attack him.


    Bott took back his arm and looked at avert Conson in surprise.


    "How did you avoid it?"


    Others may think it''s his mercy.


    But he knew better that he had not been lenient.


    He was serious about the blow just now.


    "It seems that you still have your own consciousness and are not eroded by the power of the wild gods."


    "That''s because I just used a little bit of power, which is not enough to erode me, but I will be serious next."


    "I''m looking forward to your seriousness." Avert Conson said with a smile.


    As soon as the voice fell, avert Conson suddenly changed his face.


    "Well? So far as our fight is over, it seems that an unexpected guest has come. "


    Everyone is a little surprised, unexpected guest?


    They didn''t find anyone near.


    Just then, a breath suddenly appeared in their perceptual range.


    Bott''s eyes were fixed: "the power of the Savage God in me seems to respond to this breath, hatred, anger and pain. It seems that the disappearance of Horus and them is related to the master of this breath."


    The faces of all the people changed. There was no weak one among the ten of them, hulus and MafA.


    It can even compete with the strongest seed team in the battle of saints.


    But they disappeared in the wasteland, no news.


    No matter how they trace them, they can''t find any clues about their disappearance.


    It made them wonder if they were dead.


    But now Bott''s words surprised everyone.


    One of them, a man with a pig nose, said, "it''s him. I can smell the blood of wymi, Tucker and hulus..."

 Chapter 2346

    The pig''s nose was soon confirmed, killing their companion.


    And the disappearance of hulus and MafA is related to this unexpected guest.


    All of us are more or less murderous.


    Although MafA and others are their younger brothers or disciples.


    Compared with them in terms of strength.


    But no matter what, even if the dog is beaten, no one will be happy.


    By this time Chen Yu had come to the courtyard.


    What they saw was a masked man.


    It looks like a bank robber.


    After all, few people in the spiritual world are masked.


    Most people identify each other through breath or magic.


    Everyone''s breath and magic are different.


    No matter how a person''s face changes, the breath and magic will not change.


    There are many ways to change your appearance in the world, but there is no way to change your breath and magic.


    So it''s much more reliable to recognize magic and breath than to remember looks.


    Of course, Chen didn''t think so much.


    But what they didn''t expect was that since the other side was dressed in this dress, at least they should cover up their whereabouts.


    Not so swaggering in.


    Chen Yu looks at these people in the living room and opens the floor to floor windows.


    "Who is the president of the order, avert Conson?"


    "I am." Avert Conson is not going to hide his identity.


    He didn''t feel the need either.


    "And who are you?"


    "Look at my dress. It''s just to hide your eyes. Do you think I''ll tell you my identity?"


    "It''s OK. I''ll let you take the initiative to pull down your face towel later." Avert Conson said with disapproval.


    "If you have this ability, you can try it."


    "What are you doing here?"


    "Kill you."


    "Why?"


    "I heard that you robbed a lot of children recently. According to the information I got, my daughter seems to be among your targets. In order not to let you hurt my baby daughter, I decided to kill you first."


    "Ha ha Don''t you think it''s ridiculous, since you know that my goal is your daughter, you shouldn''t take your daughter to escape here? Why do you want to be a self starter? "


    "Isn''t it more convenient to kill you?"


    "Why do you have such confidence? Since you know that your daughter is my goal, you should know my identity, right


    "Yes." Chen Zhu nodded.


    "Then where do you come from? You are not facing ordinary people. "


    "Where does confidence come from?" Chen Yu felt his chin and seemed to think seriously. After a while, he said, "it''s the confidence I got from my past opponents."


    "Sir, let me try his strength."


    Said the man with a pig nose.


    Avert Conson nodded. "Go ahead and save a living."


    The pig nosed man pounced on Chen Yu. When he came, his head suddenly turned into a boar head.


    Chen Yu smelt a faint smell of the same kind on his body.


    Gluttony blood!!


    Wild boar head opens mouth to rush toward Chen Zhu.


    Chen Chu reached out to block the wild pig''s head.


    But at this time, the boar''s nose suddenly sucked.


    Chen Yu found that his magic was absorbed by boar head.


    And their hands are also stuck by the body of boar head.


    "Haha Can''t you let it go? Your magic is the most delicious I''ve ever eaten. " Boar head is laughing.


    He likes the magic of Chen Yu very much. Every time he devours the magic of others, he will be difficult to digest and have adverse reactions.


    But Chen''s magic power, he felt as if he didn''t need to digest, can be used directly.


    And there were no adverse reactions.


    He had never encountered such a magic that suited him.


    So he began to overeat.


    It has to be said that the magic of each other is huge.


    It can even be said to be huge and frightening.


    But boar head is not afraid. Because of his special blood, he has a magic source 30 times that of others.


    All of a sudden, the boar hair appears to have no intention of resisting each other.


    This reaction is totally different from the object he devoured in the past.


    No panic, no retreat.


    That pair of eyes is so calm to see oneself devour his magic power.


    Boar hair appears, and its magic source has reached 60% of the saturation period.


    But the man in front of me hasn''t been sucked.This guy''s magic is too big, isn''t it?


    In normal proportion, the magic of devouring this guy by oneself is 18 times that of ordinary people.


    All of a sudden, the boar doesn''t want to suck any more.


    He just wanted to distance himself from Chen.


    But Chen Yu grabbed the boar''s head by the chest.


    "Don''t worry. Don''t be a hungry ghost if you want to die. Eat more."


    For the first time in his life, boar head heard this request and ate more.


    But when the whole sentence is connected, it makes him feel creepy.


    "Help me..."


    Boar head can''t get away, only can ask for help from the companion behind.


    Bott grabs Chen Yu fiercely.


    Chen Yu raises his right arm and grabs the paw that Bott grabs.


    At the same time, Bott''s arm was broken.


    At the same time, Chen raised a leg and snapped -


    whiplash almost broke bolt''s lumbar spine.


    Bott flew the whole thing out.


    Wow --


    the power of the savage gods in Botter''s body made him less likely to die.


    But the injury was very serious.


    Everyone''s scalp is going to explode.


    Bort is not the strongest of them.


    But physical strength and strength are absolutely the best.


    Not only compared with them, but also with the psychic master of the whole spiritual world, there are few enemies.


    But in front of this man, it''s not a one-to-one meeting?


    "The power of the wild gods."


    This is Chen Yu''s second encounter with the use of wild gods of the psychic master.


    Of course, Chen Yu''s power to the wild God was limited to the introduction of the wild God by others when he met hulus last time.


    "You are very good Not dead. "


    All people are speechless, defeated by a single blow but not dead. Is this even severe?


    At the same time, it also confirms the horror of the man in front of us.


    The boar head is even more alarmed.


    He swallowed his magic power.


    Not only did he not panic, but he was able to cope with his own magic, and at the same time, he also hit BOT hard.


    Is this guy a monster?


    Just then, a terrible current swept in.


    Everyone''s hair is up.


    "Where''s my sister?" A woman''s two palms gathered the horrible current and looked at Chen Yu angrily.


    "Your sister? By the way, it''s the woman who will also discharge in the wasteland some time ago. " Chen recalled and said, "do you want to see her? I can take you there."


    Chen raised his right arm to the woman who controlled the current.

 Chapter 2347

    Whew -


    an extremely clear air breaking sound.


    The woman''s head was pierced directly by a strong current.


    The brow is a little burnt black, and the mouth, nose and ears are smoking.


    At this time, an Asian woman suddenly attacked Chen.


    The woman, who was empty handed, suddenly had a red tassel.


    That red tassel dance of tiger and tiger, gun style dragon tour.


    Go straight to Chen Zhua.


    Chen Zhao eyebrows a pick, this is his "this is dark, only I will pour magic on the arm will appear." Said the boar head.


    Chen Yu gave up killing the boar head for the time being: "keep your life for the time being, but don''t think you are safe. When you leave here, I will confirm your identity."


    The others are different, maybe the boar head is too good to hide.


    So they didn''t even think that boar head would be undercover.


    But avert Conson''s face was ugly.


    After all, his subordinates in his face, said he was undercover.


    This feeling made him very angry.


    All of a sudden, Chen Yu felt a huge force coming from behind.


    A small fat man attacked Chen Yu from a distance of several meters.


    But his surprise attack only made Chen Yu stagger forward.


    Chen Zhu turns to look at xiaopangdun.


    Little fatty''s face went straight white.


    The blow just now was his full blow.


    However, the effect is only a staggering step.


    Chen Yu raised his right arm and saw little fat Dun take a deep breath. Then he roared, "ha!"


    In a flash, Chen Yu''s magic stagnated, and there was a temporary imbalance.


    It''s like Lipan''s magic zone.


    In Chen Yu''s pause, little fat Dun opened his mouth again and shouted, "break!"


    Bang -


    Xiao pangdun''s cry turned into a huge force and directly hit Chen Yu in the face.


    However, Chen''s steps did not even move this time, but his face was slightly sideways.


    Chen touched his face: "no one dared to fan me for a long time."


    "Wait Misunderstanding... " Little fatty quickly waved his hand.


    Chen Yu didn''t stop this time, and the shadow of a blow went out.


    Little fat Dun was shocked and shouted: "Yu!"


    There are three magic shields around the body of little fatty, lingering around him.


    However, the three magic shields were smashed in the moment of touching the shadow of the fist.


    The body of little fatty Dun is also smashed in an instant.


    In a flash, the hall was full of minced meat and blood foam.


    Everyone is surprised again. What''s the origin of this guy?


    Everyone on the scene is extremely terrifying.


    No one can say who will win.


    However, Chen Yu has defeated one after another, even killing four people.


    And they were all defeated by rolling.


    The atmosphere at the scene became oppressive.


    Boar head is also full of horror.


    If he hadn''t stopped in time, I''m afraid he would have followed suit.


    He has been undercover for so many years, and he knows the strength of little fatty Dun very well.


    Although his strength may not be better than that of him, if he takes the lead, he will surely die.


    But now the little fat man has been cleaned up by Chen Zhu.


    And there''s no body left.


    "Together!" Avert Conson ordered.


    He doesn''t know where at the moment.


    This guy is not here to die.


    He''s really here to kill.


    Chen Yu''s smile was a little terrifying.


    At this time, the woman who had been standing at the back suddenly reached out and sprinkled seeds.


    Then the seeds suddenly turned into giant cannibals.


    Seeds? Chen Yu lost his mind for a moment.


    This is moid''s plant magic?


    Since he came into contact with the spiritual world, Chen has met with various kinds of psychics.


    Moid was the only psychic who knew plant magic.


    And according to moid, he is the only one in the world who knows about plant magic.


    But now there is another woman who has mastered the magic of plants.


    Chen Zhu stood still, the cannibals had not yet landed, and the dark magma suddenly turned into a black claw.


    Directly in front of the cannibal flower, all the cannibal flowers will be shredded in an instant.


    But the black claw did not stop, and still passed the woman.


    Seeing that the woman was about to be torn by black claws, the woman who made the red tassel rescue in time.


    The red tassel swept by, smashing the black claws.But in the next moment, the dark magma recombined and formed countless black blades to attack the woman who made the gun.


    She parried from left to right, but could not block countless black blades.


    Seeing makes the gun woman dying under the black blade.


    Forced by the gun woman, she shouted: "I am a disciple of the Tianshi sect of Longhushan......"


    "By..." Chen can''t help but scold.


    But avert Conson has a feeling of spitting blood.

 Chapter 2348

    Chen Yu turned around and attacked the woman who used plant magic.


    The woman who used plant Magic also shouted, "I''m an undercover in the Druid Church..."


    "I don''t know!"


    Zhang Tianyi and the 23 generations of Blood Mary''s subordinates, whether true or false, are not easy to start, at least before they have a clear identity.


    But the Druid church doesn''t know anyone.


    Stranger, take it.


    So Chen didn''t stop because of the woman''s shouting.


    The black blade of dark magma is near.


    The woman didn''t understand how the boar head and the identity of an undercover gunman could survive.


    His undercover identity has no effect.


    Fortunately, at this time, the woman with the gun cut the gun across again and smashed the tide like black blade.


    "What? Don''t think you can interfere with my actions if you are old man Zhang''s son and grandson. What''s more, your identity hasn''t been determined yet. " Chen is not good at looking at the woman with the gun.


    In my heart, do you want to kill this woman?


    But if you kill her, you should also kill the undercover of scarlet Church in order to kill her.


    Thinking of this, Chen looked at the wild pig''s head again.


    The boar was flustered. He felt Chen Yu''s look at him and the woman who made the spear appear murderous again.


    Able to be an undercover, dormant by avert Conson''s side for several years.


    Besides being cautious, he also has delicate mind and high intelligence.


    He probably sensed that Chen Yu was killed by the obstruction of the gun woman.


    And if he really killed the woman who used the gun, in order to kill people, he must die.


    The boar''s head is sweating. The evil star in front of him is not a man or a woman.


    Only avert Conson wanted to spit blood.


    At first, he thought his men were loyal.


    As soon as I turned around, I found that there were three undercover agents in my hands.


    They also belong to different sects.


    "In the past, I didn''t know her identity, but now that I know her identity, I can''t kill her. The Druid church and my dragon and Tiger Mountain Tianshi church have the same vow agreement. Therefore, in terms of relationship, I am the sister of the same teacher. I can''t watch the same door die in front of me and be indifferent."


    "I don''t know who you are, let alone who she is." Chen Yu said in a cold voice.


    At this time, the man who was still standing behind avert Conson, his hands were burning with fire. He suddenly put out the fire in his hands.


    Avert Conson turned to look behind him and saw his adopted son looking at himself with complicated eyes.


    "Robert You You are the one I brought up by myself... "


    Chen Yu also looked at the man named Robert who used fire.


    His magic looks like fire element magic, but Chen Yu always has a sense of deja vu.


    Now it''s more certain to see Robert put out the fire in his hand.


    His magic is very similar to the sacred fire magic of baifra.


    "I''m sorry, sir. I''m an undercover fire fighter."


    Avert Conson only felt that the world was turning. At this moment, he felt that everyone was betraying him.


    Everyone present was close to him, and almost all his plans had been concealed from them.


    But now it is found that half of his confidants are undercover.


    That is to say, in fact, every action of him is under the control of all religions.


    I was naive to think that all my actions were hidden.


    "It seems that I don''t have to hide anymore."


    The last undercover also surfaced at this time.


    Chen Yu looks at the man who opened his mouth to the last one. The man has not yet started. He has been standing at the back with his chest in his arms and watching.


    Chen Yu had noticed him before. He had a strong smell of dark magic.


    But at this time, the dark breath of his body gradually converged.


    Instead, the magic of light is thick and pure.


    "Let me guess Are you from the church? " Chen asked, looking at the man.


    At the same time, Chen Yu, the psychic of double magic, has seen a lot.


    However, Chen Yu is the first to see a psychic master of light and dark magic.


    Chen Yu heard that the two are hard to cultivate, and they need to have corresponding magic attributes and high talents.


    And there is conflict between light and darkness.


    Of course, it also shows the talent and strength of the man.


    Avert Conson''s body trembled: "you all deserve to die, you all deserve to die..."


    Chen Yu actually understood the feelings of avut Conson at this moment.Of course, Chen''s mood is complicated.


    At first, he was only going to kill one person.


    He didn''t say that he couldn''t feel the pain in his heart. He had no pain in his heart for a long time.


    It''s mainly because Zhang Tianyi was fired.


    That''s why he came in disguise. He just wanted to kill the first criminal, avert Conson.


    As for the others, Zhang Tianyi will be responsible.


    But I was chosen for my masked napkin.


    There was another impulse to kill.


    As a result, only one of them was killed and jumped out one by one.


    He claimed to be an undercover agent, although Chen did not change his original intention at this time.


    But there was a little more sympathy in the eyes of avert Conson.


    Poor tenima, there were seven men around him, and as a result, there were five undercover men.


    It has to be said that the goods have a poor eye for people.


    "Come on, I''ll help you out. If you die, you won''t have so much trouble." Chen Yu didn''t want to kill people at this time.


    This one by one, a little bit of information, is a big trouble.


    What''s more, Zhang Tianyi knows he''s here.


    Can I kill Zhang Tianyi.


    It''s a little easier to kill avert Conson.


    Avert Conson suddenly changed from a cruel smile to a ferocious smile: "do you really think you killed me? All of you are going to die, all of you... "


    Just then, avert Conson suddenly had an arm on his body.


    With hundreds of arms, it looks like a caterpillar.


    This magic Chen Ji squints at ivett Corson.


    How do you look like Lilith.


    At this time, every arm of avert Conson began to work magic.


    The magic of each arm is different.


    Chen Yu is even more surprised. This guy''s magic is just a weakened version of Lilith.


    But this form of avert Conson scares others.


    After all, hundreds of magic are released at the same time, and it''s totally different magic, which is very sensational.

 Chapter 2349

    Even the enhanced version of Lilith can''t help Chen.


    Let alone this simplified version.


    But there are some differences between the two.


    As for what is different, Chen can''t say.


    Anyway, Chen Yu thinks the two are different.


    However, in Chen Yu''s eyes, it is a weakened version, but in other people''s eyes, it is boundless terror.


    What is the concept of hundreds of magic released at the same time?


    It''s like hundreds of psychics attacking at the same time.


    Even if they are confident, they don''t think they can fight against hundreds of psychics.


    Even the lowest psychic.


    Looking at the innumerable magic shining with colorful brilliance.


    Like the brightest and brightest fireworks in the world.


    Everyone felt an unspeakable sense of oppression.


    They''ve been with avert Conson for so long.


    Even in the shortest time, there are more than five years, and Robert has a father son relationship with avert Conson.


    They didn''t know that avert Conson had the strength.


    Or there is such a strange magic.


    Chen Yu raised his right arm, the mouth of the glutton.


    At this time, the mouth of the glutton fell off Chen Yu''s arm again and became a giant animal of the glutton.


    But this time the predator beast is not as big as last time.


    Last time, Chen Yu''s right arm incarnation of the gluttonous giant beast''s body shape is almost the same as that of besieb zoffi.


    At the moment, Chen''s giant predator might be a small house about the size of a house.


    Of course, this is also because the last time we faced Lilith, Chen Yu was in full fire at that time.


    All reinforcement is released.


    And this time it''s evik Conson.


    The difference between the two is not only thousands of times.


    Chen did not use any reinforcement skills.


    The gluttonous beast opens its mouth and sucks in all its magic.


    The wild boar''s face slightly changed, and he certainly felt that the bloodline of the predator was the same as that of him.


    But the predator monster is a pure predator bloodline.


    And the bloodline of boar head has been diluted for a long time, I don''t know how many times.


    It''s not just the blood gap.


    I don''t know how many times the strength is worse.


    At the moment he finally understood.


    Why is Chen Yu not afraid of his special ability.


    Because they are the same kind.


    And Chen Yu is far ahead of him in all aspects.


    I am naive to try to defeat the higher bloodline with the lower bloodline.


    It can be said that if they are not undercover, they will definitely be swallowed by Chen Yu in the same way.


    It wasn''t just the boar head that was shocked, the others were even more unbelievable.


    They don''t have the bloodline of boar head, so they don''t know what the giant beast devouring magic is.


    But it''s definitely not an ordinary magical creature.


    Even a dragon can''t swallow magic.


    But the beast can devour magic endlessly.


    This is terrible.


    Of course, avert Conson didn''t want to be caught.


    He unleashed the magic crazily.


    And the gluttonous beast is endless devouring.


    As much as avert Conson releases, it eats up as much.


    But the more stalemate, the more frightened avut Conson was.


    His magic is limited.


    But the beast is like an endless abyss.


    He unleashed thousands of magic, but he was dissatisfied with the abyss.


    In fact, avert Conson didn''t know that there was a limit to predators.


    But his strength is not enough to reach the limits of the predator beast.


    And it''s not the same concept as the gobbling up magic of giant predator and the gobbling up magic of boar head.


    So much magical energy is brewing in the mouth of the predator beast, not being absorbed by it.


    This energy is gathering and expanding.


    When avert Conson was unable to continue, he stopped the magic and released it.


    The glutton beast opens its mouth again.


    A colorful energy ball appeared in its mouth.


    When avert Conson saw the energy ball in the mouth of the predator beast, he immediately realized that something was wrong.


    He turned and ran, and the way he ran was special.


    All the arms wriggle and slide on the ground, really like a caterpillar.


    "Disgusting."


    Boom -


    the energy ball hit avert Conson accurately.


    The energy ball expands in an instant, but not too much.It''s just a few meters in diameter.


    This is high energy maintenance.


    In the most popular comparison, the sun is as stable.


    Of course, the energy level of the energy ball must be incomparable with that of the sun.


    So this constant balance only lasts for less than ten seconds.


    When they saw that avert Conson had no residue, they couldn''t help sighing.


    They know the strength of avert Conson, whether it''s before or after a change of body.


    But now there is no survival of the bones.


    The rest of the group, including Bott, who was beaten and maimed by Chen Yu, all looked at Chen Yu in silence.


    Finally, the boar head couldn''t help saying: "sir Then we... "


    "What are you? Do you want to go? " Chen Yu squinted at the crowd and said, "no one wants to leave until I find out who you are."


    Though they were annoyed, they dared not contradict.


    Dark magma has surrounded them, and the ravenous beast is facing them.


    Anyone who dares to make a change will never be much better than the end of avert Conson.


    And Chen has just demonstrated the power to suppress everyone.


    That''s not just beating, it''s crushing.


    If they win at all, they will not accept Chen Yu''s almost humiliating treatment.


    "Let''s start with you." Chen Zhuo looked at Bo te and said, "you are not the undercover agent of anyone, so I should have no objection to killing you."


    Nonsense, who can have no objection?


    Bott struggled to support his body with one hand and said: "after being captured by the Heavenly Master, the Heavenly Master has contacted me through the Heavenly Master. I am also an undercover of the Heavenly Master of Longhu Mountain, but only the Heavenly Master knows about it. If you want to confirm this, you can only go to the Heavenly Master to confirm it."


    Bott felt that Chen could not ask Zhang Tianyi any more.


    Of course, he is not afraid to ask Zhang Tianyi.


    He and Zhang Tianyi are still negotiating, but they haven''t fully agreed to Zhang Tianyi.


    Now in order to save lives, pushing the boat along the river is not an unacceptable thing.


    Chen Yu takes out the phone, and people see the phone of an "old bastard" on Chen Yu''s mobile screen.


    "Hello, Lao Zhang, it''s me. I just killed the chairman of the hermit Association There are two undercover agents sent by you. Tell me if they are true. If they are not, I will kill them. "


    "Chen Yu, I have a daughter who is my husband Don''t mess about. " Zhang Tianyi exclaimed.


    "Daughter? Which? " Chen Yu pretended to be confused clearly: "I see a hairy man, are you talking about him?"

 Chapter 2350

    Although Chen Yu deliberately creates difficulties here, he has been playing with Zhang Tianyi all the way.


    And make fun of his daughter.


    But thinking that his daughter was still in his hands, he finally let her go.


    As for BOT, Zhang Tianyi also gave a positive reply.


    However, Chen noticed the tense expression on Bott''s face before he was confirmed by Zhang Tianyi.


    After all, he is a rootless duckweed now.


    No, it''s the meat on the cutting board.


    Chen Yu, on the other hand, could raise his butcher''s knife anytime and anywhere.


    This guy kills people without blinking an eye.


    And he and Zhang Tianyi didn''t negotiate before.


    The main reason is that the conditions are not very satisfactory.


    If Zhang Tianyi denies it at this time, he will almost finish playing.


    Fortunately, I still have value.


    Zhang Tianyi came out to protect himself.


    However, in the future, it will be very difficult to get away from Zhang Tianyi.


    Before hanging up, Zhang Tianyi proved to the Druid girl by the way.


    Although Zhang Tianyi was not at the scene, he made a judgment just based on Chen''s three words and two words.


    This Druid girl is indeed the spy of Druids who lurk in the side of avert Conson.


    Then there was baifra, twenty-three generations of Blood Mary and Pope John Sr.


    They all proved the identity of these undercover agents.


    Chen Yu also sighed.


    This avert Conson is also a failure.


    Everyone betrayed him.


    Except for the woman whose head was smashed directly by Chen Yu, who used lightning.


    It seems that all the confidants are undercover.


    It''s too bad.


    Of course, Chen Yu is not sympathizing with avert Conson, but gloating.


    ¡­¡­


    "Dad." Zhang Nan looks at her father.


    Zhang Tianyi closes the Sutra and gently puts it on the side tea table.


    "Sit down." Zhang Tianyi said lightly.


    Zhang Nan sat down honestly, his posture was right, and sat upright on the futon.


    This is a habit she has developed since she was a child. She uses a red tassel.


    In fact, she is a true Taoist.


    At the age of eight, I was already in school.


    Only when Zhang Tianyi is alone can he be called Zhang Tianyi''s father.


    If it''s in the classroom, she will also call Zhang Tian to teach.


    And her practice was not specially cared for by Zhang Tianyi.


    Taoist magic power is not much higher than that of the same generation.


    Of course, her peers are Zhang Tianyi''s.


    If it comes to seniority alone, all of her peers will be over 80 years old.


    There are also one or two senior brothers and sisters who are over 100 years old.


    "What''s the gain from this experience outside the mountain?" Zhang Tianyi asked.


    "It''s hard to calm down when you''ve been dormant for years." Zhang Nan said: "many evil things are seen in the eyes, but in the wolf cave, the heart has more than enough but not enough."


    "Before you go down the mountain, my father said so." Zhang Tianyi said, "it''s not how dangerous that place is to enter the hermit society, but how you temper your mind."


    Zhang Tianyi''s words are not a cover. Without full assurance, it is impossible for his own daughter to go undercover.


    Even if she accidentally exposed her identity, even if Zhang Tianyi was thousands of miles away, she was sure to protect her daughter well.


    Their Taoism stresses doing nothing, and Taoism is natural.


    So this practice is more about cultivating the mind.


    As long as the mind is high enough and tough enough, the practice will be unimpeded.


    So Taoism is more internal than external.


    It is not like Chen Yu''s, who has been promoting violence all the way without any mood cultivation.


    Of course, each has his own destiny.


    Zhang Nan has been teaching for nearly 20 years, but her talent is higher than her savvy.


    As Zhang Tianyi''s daughter, I dare not say that blue is better than blue, at least this talent is not bad.


    However, due to the limitations of the Taoism taught by the Tianshi of Longhu Mountain, Zhang Nan must have an advanced mind and can only keep up with her accomplishments.


    If the state of mind is not reached, then talent can never be better.


    In theory, mood is unrestricted and can be improved infinitely.


    It can even reach an incredible level.


    But cultivation is limited by mood.


    That''s why Zhang Nan needs to go down the mountain.


    It''s just that there''s a lot to pay attention to.


    If it''s just wandering in the Jianghu, it''s not challenging for Zhang Nan.


    Let alone cultivate one''s mind.


    With Zhang Tianyi''s name, which Jianghu dare to embarrass Zhang Nan?


    Even the most vicious villain would walk around when he saw Zhang Nan.Because of this, Zhang Nan entered the retreat quietly under Zhang Tianyi''s arrangement.


    Even Zhang Nan''s step-by-step becoming a close friend of avert Conson was arranged by Zhang Tianyi.


    Avert Conson thought that he was in charge of the order, but he didn''t know that the order had been eroded by various forces for a long time.


    Now, avert Conson died quietly.


    However, there will still be a hidden order, and it will still be under the control of which forces.


    Then there was a series of civil strife and finally a strong new president.


    This is also the reason why Zhang Tianyi dared to arrange Zhang Nan''s hidden monasteries.


    The so-called leader of the reclusive society thinks that he has gained his position by his own strength and wisdom.


    But I don''t know that these presidents are only controlled pieces, even toys.


    Zhang Nan''s undercover retreat is not much, not much.


    If it wasn''t for avert Conson''s own death, he would have been able to continue to hop for a few years.


    But he actually put his hand to those gifted children, or spirituals.


    This is a taboo.


    I''m kidding. What does the rise of the spirit world depend on?


    It''s not because of these old guys who are going to be abandoned by the times.


    By the new generation, by the children who have talent.


    But avert Conson actually locked the target on the children.


    This is too much for everyone.


    That''s why he had to die.


    No one can tolerate such things.


    Chen Yu, as a litigant, could not bear it. How could Zhang Tian bear it.


    Even the undercover Zhang Nan and others can''t bear it.


    So every undercover agent basically sends information to his organization.


    So even if avert Conson didn''t die in Chen''s hand, he could not live for three or five days.


    If attacking ordinary people is the bottom line, then killing children is taboo.


    The bottom line can be tempted or overstepped.


    But taboo this kind of thing, touch will die.


    "Dad, who is that man? You sent it? It''s also our dragon and tiger mountain? "


    "Sent? If he hears this, I will not die with you. "


    "This man is too murderous. He''s even more murderous than avert Conson."


    "Don''t look at the ferocity and ferocity of his actions, but he lives more clearly than anyone, and his way is clearer than anyone else. Otherwise, why do you think your little kids live from him?"


    "Several of us are not without the ability to fight back. If we are in a desperate situation, we may not have the ability to fight back."


    "My dear daughter, if he intends to kill people, don''t fight back. There''s no chance for him to report his identity."

 Chapter 2351

    "What''s the origin of that man? Why haven''t I heard of it? Which school? " Zhang Nan asked.


    "He''s abroad, not at home." Zhang Tianyi said, "but it''s sad that you were born in the same era as him."


    Zhang Tianyi said with emotion that unless his daughter can reach the upper Qing Dynasty, his reluctance in Chen Yu is only a small achievement.


    This is a very realistic problem, although I haven''t reached the limit yet.


    Twenty three generations of Blood Mary was given by Chen Yu''s Hunyuan stone and forced to continue her life.


    But how can they prolong their lives? They can''t live Chen Yu.


    In the future, there will be few people who can compete with Chen Yu in the spiritual world.


    Baifra has some hope that if he succeeds in transferring his body next time, he will make further progress in cultivation, and it is estimated that he can barely keep up with Chen Yu''s cultivation.


    As for the others, it''s too far away.


    Old John''s strength is not weak, but he relies on external force.


    If you take away the artifacts of his church, old John will rise to the sky half step.


    And old John is old too. He may not live to be the twenty-three Blood Mary.


    As for the middle Qing Dynasty, Zhang Tianyi is not optimistic.


    Unless there are ten or more masters in the future.


    Otherwise, Chen Yu will be an outstanding one.


    Of course, at present, the pattern of the next hundred years should be one super many strong.


    Chen Yu is the super strong one, and then there will be several strong ones in the upper Qing Dynasty.


    This is the most optimistic estimate.


    And with the tide of Reiki approaching.


    Although it has not yet reached the stage of complete recovery, Reiki has begun to return.


    In the next hundred years, it should reach its peak.


    In the era of Reiki recovery, the spirit world will also develop to the limit.


    At that time, there will be only a lot more powerful people than in this era.


    Of course, the principle that the stronger the stronger also plays a role in the spiritual world.


    However, there is another possibility that Chen''s accomplishments have reached the limit.


    Zhang Nan doesn''t know Chen Yu, and it''s the first time to see him today. Therefore, apart from recognizing his strength, his impression of Chen Yu has no deeper understanding.


    Of course, she didn''t think Chen was as terrible as her father said.


    Just then there was a knock outside the door.


    "Come in, the door is unlocked."


    Outside the door came a blonde woman, who came to Zhang Tianyi with a pile of documents.


    "Oviside, what can I do for you?" Zhang Tianyi asked.


    The woman in front of us is Ovid Riley, former president of the European supernatural society.


    But now he is Zhang Tianyi''s registered disciple and secretary.


    "Master, this is the 12 miraculous events that happened in Istanbul from 4:00 p.m. to 8:00 p.m., each of which resulted in at least one casualty. Each of the victims of the miraculous events was smashed to the head by a single blow. The murderer''s strength is very strong. From a few intelligence analysis, the murderer should be a speed enhanced type."


    Zhang Nan frowned when she heard from oviside Riley.


    Because the first person in her mind is Chen Yu.


    Sure enough, Zhang Tianyi heard oviside Riley''s words, his face was calm, and he said lightly, "well, I see. Collect these files."


    "Master, don''t you need to send someone to investigate the murderer?" Asked oviside Riley, puzzled.


    Zhang Tianyi is one of the main persons in charge of the battle of Saint Yao, and he is also responsible for the security work.


    Today, there are so many vicious miraculous events.


    Zhang Tian doesn''t say that he is furious. At least he should ask someone to look for the murderer.


    But this reaction of Zhang Tianyi is also too abnormal.


    "The dead are the damned." Zhang Tianyi said quietly, "and I sent someone to go. It was not long before I found out that it was embarrassing."


    "Er..."


    Oviside Riley didn''t think it was planned by Zhang Tianyi, or even the mastermind behind the scenes.


    What''s more, Zhang Tianyi said it like nobody else.


    Orvised Riley, who was originally the president of the European division of the supernatural society, has also played some tricks.


    So she can understand Zhang Tianyi''s actions.


    There is no dirty means in the dark for those who are bright on the surface.


    But Zhang Tianyi had no intention of concealing orvised Riley.


    Zhang Tianyi and Chen Yu are one kind of people.


    They all have their own bottom line.


    Of course, their bottom line is different and their actions are different.


    Zhang Tianyi doesn''t care whether the means are dirty or not. He only talks about right and wrong.He sent people to assassinate those people. Although they were not aboveboard, they were worthy of his heart.


    So he said frankly, even if the person in front of him is not a trusted one but a daughter, he can also answer frankly.


    Because of a clear conscience, there is no fear.


    "Is there any work that needs to be done to keep it down?" Asked oviside Riley.


    "You don''t have to do something like that." Zhang Tian looked at the dead, touched the goatee and said, "but that guy''s really efficient."


    "Is that the guy?" Zhang Nan asked.


    "Well, it''s the guy." Zhang Tian nodded.


    Zhang Nan picked up the information from oviside Riley and looked at it.


    In this list of the dead, most of them are famous psychics.


    None of them is good or even vicious.


    However, so many villains have been eliminated in just a few hours.


    Is that guy so strong?


    "Master, there is another thing. You''d better inform the person you arranged."


    "What is it?"


    "There is a noble club in Istanbul, where a lot of psychics are gathered, probably because this series of assassinations has stimulated some people''s nerves."


    "Well? A lot of people? "


    "Well, very many, at least a few hundred people, and most of them are not good people."


    "Most of them are not good people." Zhang Tian touched his chin.


    "It seems that the rest of them can''t sit still, and the identity of these dead people is too obvious. If they were only one or two, they wouldn''t be taken seriously, but so many people would surely be noticed." Zhang Tian nodded.


    "Do you need to contact that cancellation?"


    "No, that bastard can''t die But it''s still necessary to get in touch with some idiots so they don''t want to die. " Zhang Tianyi said.


    Oviside Riley didn''t understand what Zhang Tianyi meant.


    What is contact fool?


    "Can you tell me the identity of all the people gathered in that noble club?"


    "Yes, there are our people in it."


    "People with us? Let them evacuate immediately after confirming the identity of the aggregator. "

 Chapter 2352

    "Master Tianshi sent us a message to identify all the people in the venue." Wang Hai said.


    "Is it necessary?" Rhoda''s face was gloomy.


    Rhoda''s best spell is "the theory of sound formation".


    This kind of magic is specially used for identity screening within a certain range.


    For example, when two people talk, their conversation will reveal their identity information.


    This information will be collected and then analyzed to identify the other party.


    The more goals you have, the more people you communicate with, the more likely you are to reveal your identity.


    There were so many people in the meeting, and they talked to each other constantly.


    So it''s not hard to collect the identity information of most people.


    Some people call out the name or identity of each other directly when communicating, and personal information of such people can be captured easily.


    Some people don''t communicate with each other at all, so they can''t get the identity information of each other.


    Fortunately, the whole venue is still busy, and there are still a few people who come and go alone.


    "Do you have enough mana? Shall I ferry you some? "


    "No, almost." Rhoda shook his head and said, "there are just a few people whose identities are unknown."


    "Who is unidentified?" Wang Hai asked.


    Rhoda''s magic pen in his hand quickly drew faces on the paper.


    "I know this, and I know this I know this man. "


    Most of those who were not identified by Rhoda''s spells were identified by Wang Hai.


    Wang Hai and Rhoda usually work in teams.


    Rhoda relied on the theory of "knowing the sound into a theory", while Wang Hai had little talent.


    If we have to say yes, it is the means of communication.


    In the spiritual world, the vast majority of psychics are not sociable, or do not like to communicate.


    But Wang Hai was not. He could talk to everyone when he saw him.


    No matter good or evil, there is nothing he can''t say.


    Take this venue for example.


    He got the invitation for admission.


    Wang Hai knew at least 100 of the more than 300 people in the meeting.


    Wang Hai knew five of the dozen people Rhoda didn''t identify by magic.


    "Well, send this list to master Tianshi."


    The two quickly passed on the list to Zhang Tianyi.


    Soon, Zhang Tianyi sent a list again.


    "Wang Hai, master Tianshi asked us to send a message to these people and let them leave here at once, and then we will follow the evacuation."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "I don''t know. It''s probably dangerous here."


    "What''s the danger with so many colleagues? Does anyone dare to make trouble here? " Wang Hai didn''t believe it.


    "There are not many good men and faithful women here. Look at these people on this list. They are all honest children. I think something really needs to happen here. Let''s stop dawdling and let''s go quickly."


    "I know this man. I''ll go and talk to him. You can inform the others on the list."


    Rhoda is helpless. He knows that Wang Hai is from all over the world.


    Even in the task, he will make some new friends or reminisce with old friends.


    Wang Hai came to two old acquaintances.


    "Hi, Judith, acty, long time no see." Wang Hai comes to a couple.


    "Wang, it''s you. I haven''t seen you for a long time." Akti came forward and gave a warm hug to Wang Hai.


    "Judith, don''t you give me a hug?"


    Judith rolled her eyes. "Are you here for the battle of the saints?"


    "No, I''m here to work. How about you?"


    "We are here for the battle of the saints, but we have been eliminated." Akti lamented, "this battle of the saints is too difficult."


    "And you? How is your work going? " Judith and acty seem to know Wang Hai''s identity.


    "I almost forgot the business. You''d better leave here as soon as possible. Something may happen here."


    "Something happened? What can happen? "


    "Ha ha It won''t be the lightning hunter who dares to come here. "


    "What lightning hunter?" Wang Hai is puzzled to ask, he is to do intelligence work, but he really did not hear what lightning hunter.


    "Don''t you know that since this afternoon, there have been many attacks on psychics and their deaths. The attackers are good at using lightning, and they have strong physique and fast speed, so they got the title of a lightning hunter. The organizers of this party called us together to discuss how to deal with the lightning Hunter together."


    Wang Hai frowned. Although he got the invitation here, he didn''t know the theme of the party."Come on, anyway, let''s stop dawdling. I''ve received the above order. Let''s inform someone else to leave here. You are also the one on the list to be notified." Wang Hai said.


    "Are you serious?"


    "Well, I''m not kidding." Wang Hai said, "Rhoda has gone to inform others."


    Acty and Judith looked at each other and nodded silently.


    The three were about to leave the conference hall when a man appeared on the stage.


    "Everyone, thank you for coming. I believe that many people here know me. Of course, if they don''t know me, I''d like to introduce myself again. I, Inman Trico, leader of the dark red front." Inman Trico said in a high voice.


    "Is he the leader of the dark red front?"


    "You know him?" Wang Hai asked.


    "I don''t know, but this guy is not an ordinary psychic. Dark red front is not an active sect force, but an organization that specializes in stealing other people''s pets or killing and selling rare magical creatures. The most famous story of Trico is that he sold two young dragons." Akti said.


    "If I had known it was his party, I would not have come." Said Judith.


    "But his strength is quite outstanding. It is said that he defeated two young dragons on his own and enslaved them."


    At this time, Inman treco said: "I believe many people already know that I gathered you up because there is a man who is chasing the psychics in Istanbul. So far, the death toll has exceeded 20, and the strength of this man is very strong. I am afraid that dark red front and I can hardly compete with this lightning hunter with a few efforts, so I Please stay here, and we will all work together to defeat or even kill the lightning hunter. "


    "It''s said that among the people killed by the lightning hunter, none of them is the strong one who frightens one side. Can we really win the other side?"


    "But we are too many. If we can''t fight one, we can fight two. If we can''t fight two, we can fight four. I don''t believe that the lightning hunter can escape."

 Chapter 2353

    Inman Trico looked at the agitated crowd with a sort of satisfaction on his face.


    Of course, his motivation is far less than what he said.


    Because he found that most of the people who died today were psychics wandering in the shadows.


    That is to say, the unclean or the degenerate.


    And they all have one thing in common, that is, during the war of the saints, they committed some unknown crimes in Istanbul more or less.


    Because we are all of the same kind, we are still familiar with each other.


    Sometimes, they will help each other a little.


    So Inman Trico basically knew what they had done.


    He is no exception himself.


    On the surface, the dark red front is a positive force.


    In fact, the crime of dark red front is no less than that of other depraved forces.


    Now, those people are dead, Inman Trico and a lot of other people are very nervous.


    They worry that bad luck will come soon.


    Of course, there are many people who are worried about bad luck.


    Most of the people in this conference hall are not good men or faithful women.


    More or less, they''ve done something furtive.


    Only a few people, unidentified, really think this is a gathering to discuss the hunt for lightning hunters.


    Most of these people are pure minded, they did not find the common characteristics of the dead.


    I really think the so-called lightning hunter is a butcher who kills people without blinking.


    Of course, most of them are human spirits.


    After all, a fool can''t be a bad person.


    Wang Hai is listening to Inman Trico''s demagogue.


    He''s an intelligence agent, so he knows who Inman Trico is.


    Of course, I don''t really believe Inman Trico.


    But there are many people who believe that they don''t need to be afraid of the lightning hunter when they gather here.


    People are social animals. The more people there are, the safer they feel.


    At least encouraged by Inman Trico, it seems that everyone feels that a lightning hunter is not so terrible.


    As long as the guy dares to show up here, they can directly shoot the lightning Hunter into a sieve by magic.


    "The guy said nothing to believe. Let''s get out of here." Said Judith.


    As you can see, Judith was very resistant to Inman Trico.


    Even Wang Hai felt that Judith was not only rejecting Inman Trico, but that Judith seemed to hate manyin Trico.


    "Well, isn''t that Judith?"


    Inman Trico, standing on the podium, found Judith in the crowd.


    "Let''s go." Judith turned black and was about to leave.


    At this time, Inman Trico stepped forward and stopped the three.


    "Judith, we haven''t seen each other for a long time. Why do we have to leave as soon as we meet?" Inman Trico gently picked up Judith''s hair and put it in front of her, sniffing: "it''s really intoxicating."


    "You let go!" Acty had a big drink and clapped the palm of Eichmann Trico''s hand.


    Judith is his girlfriend, and now she''s here. Inman Trico, a former girlfriend, flirts with her like nobody else.


    No man can stand this kind of thing.


    Inman Trico smiled frivolously and looked down at acty.


    "Is this your current boyfriend? He looks so weak, Judith. It seems that after we broke up, your eyesight is getting worse and worse. "


    "What did you say? You bastard! " Acty was furious.


    If Judith didn''t stop us, I''m afraid we would have a full range of martial arts here.


    Judith hugged Akti to death: "Akti, calm down, it''s all his people here. Let''s go."


    Wang Hai also grabbed Akti''s arm: "if you want to revenge, you can do it at any time, not in a hurry."


    Although Akti was still furious, he kept his head and left in a rage.


    Inman Trico looked at the backs of the three men and whispered to his men, "go to the garage and stop them."


    "Yes, president."


    ¡­¡­


    "Let''s get out of here. Trico is not a good man." Judith knew Inman Trico well.


    The three arrived at the garage and hurried to find their own car.


    Just then, a car stopped in the parking space next to them.


    The three couldn''t help but have a meal because they saw the man in the car wearing a headdress.


    The hooded man also found three people in the car next door.


    The headman picked up a list and looked at it, not the target on the list.All three are a little sluggish. Who is this guy?


    A psychic? How can it look more like a bank robber.


    Of course, this headman is Chen Yu.


    Because of the lessons from the past, Chen Yu changed his mask to a headdress.


    This way, it won''t be because the face scarf is pulled off when fighting.


    Chen Yu doesn''t care about the eyes of the three people, but gets off the car as if nobody else.


    At this time, more than 20 people rushed out of each entrance.


    "Well Is this a trap? " Chen Yu said to himself.


    However, when Chen Yu saw the people surrounding him, he took out the list and looked at it again.


    "Just in time, there is a goal." Chen looked at one of the beards.


    "Are you gulate the lion king?" Chen asked


    Gulate looked at Chen Yu and said, "who are you? Are they friends? "


    "They?" Chen looked back at Wang Hai, Akti and Judith. "I don''t know them."


    "I don''t care whether you recognize them or not. Now that I''m here, I don''t want to leave. Are you going to arrest yourself or let me tie you up?"


    "Tie me up? Why do you tie me up? "


    "What the president said."


    Chen took up the list again and looked at it: "President? Your president is a poacher named Inman Trico, isn''t he? Just in time, I want him to do something. "


    "Do you know the president?"


    "I don''t know, but I have something to do with him." Chen said.


    "Who do you think you are? Who do you want to see? What''s more, you have no idea. If you want to see the president, you should tie yourself up first. "


    "Well, come here and help me tie it." Chen Chu stretched out directly with his wrists, and showed great sincerity.


    For a while, gulate also some wonder, is this guy really looking for the president has anything important?


    But aketi, Judith and Wang Hai are all confused.


    They were not surprised by Gullett''s intention, but they were puzzled by Chen Yu.


    Even if they racked their brains, they couldn''t figure out what this guy was here to do.


    A card of innocence?

 Chapter 2354

    Wang Hai, Akti and Judith resisted.


    But the strength of the three of them can only be described as unsatisfactory.


    Gulette didn''t even do it. Even the dozen people he brought, he did it in four or five ways.


    Three times, five times, two times, three people were tied up and made solid.


    Chen''s hands were tied at this time. He looked back at the three men.


    "Hiss What a tragedy. "


    Hearing Chen Yu''s gloating tone, the three suddenly felt angry.


    "You are not much better than us."


    "I am voluntary."


    All three of them had white eyes.


    At this time, one of gulate''s men came forward to tear off Chen Yu''s headgear.


    "Don''t pull, this is my look." Chen Yu said, avoiding the man''s hand.


    The man hesitated and looked back at gulate.


    "It''s up to the president to send it to him."


    "Then the three of them..."


    "The three of them were named by the president and sent to him." "Search them, no matter what, don''t let them carry them," gulate said


    ¡­¡­


    Later, the four were sent to a spacious and luxurious office.


    Chen Yu sat down on the sofa.


    The three of them looked at Chen Yu. He was familiar with himself and didn''t take himself as an outsider at all.


    "Don''t you sit? This sofa is very comfortable. "


    "This sofa is made of leopard skin, but that guy''s favorite collection." Said Judith.


    "Yes, no wonder it''s so comfortable."


    "Inman Trico is not a good man."


    "Neither am I." Chen replied.


    As for the next few Inman Trico''s men, they are irrelevant.


    He is also indifferent to Chen''s unbridled attitude.


    However, in their eyes, the more Chen Yu disagrees, the worse he will die.


    Just then, Inman Trico and gulate pushed in.


    Two people see sitting on the sofa, legs up Chen Zhu, can''t help but one Leng.


    Inman Trico squinted at Chen. "Are you


    "You''re Inman Trico?"


    "Ask clearly." Inman Trico snorted, "you''d better clarify your intention, or I won''t give up."


    "I don''t care what your attitude is. I''m here to kill people anyway." Chen Chu shrugged and said, "you, and your man gulate, are on my list."


    Inman Trico''s eyes suddenly opened, but there were not many accidents.


    Just now, gulette has found the list in his body.


    When Inman Trico saw the list and the names crossed out, he confirmed that the masked man was the lightning Hunter they were looking for.


    So they decided to take Chen Zhu directly to this room.


    At the moment, a large number of psychics have been arranged outside the room.


    At the command of Inman Trico, these psychics will rush in.


    "List, are you talking about this list?" Inman Trico pulled out the list with a sneer.


    Chen Yu looked at Inman treco: "it seems that you already know my identity and my intention."


    "After all, no one will hide the list in his own eyes. I didn''t expect that he could catch the lightning Hunter so easily."


    "Lightning hunter? Are you talking about me? " Chen Yu looked at Inman treco and gulate: "I don''t look down on you. If I didn''t voluntarily bind you, you really think you can catch me?"


    "But you are still in my hands." Said Inman Trico triumphantly.


    "In your hands? Do you overestimate yourself or the rope that binds my hands? "


    "Ha ha You can try it. Maybe you''ve broken your hands. It''s not necessary to break the rope. "


    "Magic rope." Chen tried and found that the rope was really tough.


    But the so-called tenacity seems only to ordinary people.


    "It''s tough, but it''s not enough..."


    Bang -


    Chen Yu exerted a little force and the rope tied to his hands suddenly broke.


    Inman Trico and gullet immediately stepped back.


    Wang Hai, aketi and Judith looked at Chen Yu in surprise.


    This guy is a lightning hunter?


    Is this virtue a lightning hunter?


    Is it wrong?


    "Hum! I really look down on you. " Inman Trico sneered, "but you don''t think it''s all right to break free of the magic rope, do you?""Do you have any cards? Or are those guys out there lying in wait your cards? "


    "Not enough?"


    "Not enough. It''s far away."


    "A killer, exposed in full view of the public, already represents failure. Do you think you have a chance to turn the tables?"


    Chen Chu raised his head and looked at Inman Trico in surprise.


    "You seem to be mistaken. Although I took over the task of killing the people on the list, I am not a killer, at least I am not a professional." Chen Yu stood up from the sofa: "as for accepting this task, it''s partly because of human feelings, but more because of curiosity. I want to see how the killer should kill people."


    "Curiosity Kills."


    "I''ll give it back to you as well." Chen raised his right arm and pointed his fingers at Inman Trico.


    In a flash, a million volts of electricity burst out of the fingers and hit Inman Trico.


    But Inman Trico took out a magic wand.


    The million volt current is just blocked by the staff.


    And the million volt current is eliminated in an instant.


    Inman Trico had a staff in his hand and no hair was damaged.


    "This staff is called thunder rage. It can control the thunder power between heaven and earth." Inman Trico looks at Chen Yu proudly: "why do you think I stand in front of you confidently? It''s because I know that you are the speed type of the reinforcement system, and you are proficient in the thunder system. Although your strength is very strong, as long as I have this staff, your advantages will disappear. "


    In Inman Trico''s view, Chen''s ability is restrained by this staff, so he doesn''t need to be afraid of Chen anymore.


    Looking at the people who had died before, a large part of them were better than Inman Trico.


    But Inman Trico found out that most of the dead were killed by lightning hitting their heads directly.


    So as long as you have something or person that can control the thunder, the balance of victory will lean towards him.


    "Is that so? Does this staff have a ceiling? " Chen Yu asked with interest.


    "Ha ha..." Inman Trico suddenly waved his staff and pointed at Chen.


    A thunderbolt shot at Chen Yu.


    Bang -


    the thunderclap exploded on Chen Yu, but Chen Yu stood in the same place without moving the threads.


    Inman Trico frowned.


    "It''s very good, but are you too fanciful to deal with me with my attacks?"

 Chapter 2355

    Inman Trico was surprised by Chen''s strength.


    But he still believes that he is on the winning side.


    All Chen Yu did was a futile struggle.


    But he also felt that he was too close to Chen.


    It''s too dangerous! Fight a psionic with an improved speed.


    The most taboo is to be too close.


    Inman Trico stepped back and drew an arc around his mouth.


    All of a sudden, four sides of glass fell around Chen Yu and covered him.


    "Are you too playful?" Chen Yu looked at Inman Trico in surprise: "do you really think this thing can trap me?"


    Chen Yu''s voice just dropped, and a large amount of gas suddenly erupted from four corners around the glass cover.


    "No This is magic paralysis, cough... "


    Wang Hai, Akti and Judith were very upset. They were also covered in glass.


    This magic paralyzed gas is very dangerous for psychics.


    If you mistakenly inhale this kind of poison gas, your body will suffer from serious dysfunction once you operate the magic power.


    In order to deal with the lightning hunter in front of him, Inman Trico has made enough capital and preparation.


    In a flash, the whole glass cover filled with smoke.


    Inman Trico''s face was triumphant, and he seemed to be winning.


    But the next moment, the poison gas in the glass cover is disappearing at an extremely fast speed.


    The field of vision was soon restored in the glass.


    Inman Trico looked into the glass.


    Wang Hai, Akti and Judith were lying or half kneeling.


    The three of them were apparently affected by the magic paralyzing gas.


    However, the lightning hunter is still standing in place.


    Chen took a long breath, then belched again.


    "It''s delicious." A smile appeared on Chen''s face.


    The heavy task outside the glass cover suddenly changed.


    "Game over." Chen Yu suddenly raised his right arm and hit the glass cover heavily.


    Boom -


    the ground is shaking heavily, but the glass cover is not damaged.


    "Oh What a hard glass cover. Which company made it? "


    Inman Trico couldn''t help laughing: "this is the magic glass that contains the enchantment magic and is made by special means..."


    Inman Trico didn''t finish, but Chen raised his arm and punched again.


    Boom -


    the ground is shaking and the ceiling and ground connecting the glass cover are cracked.


    Inman Trico looked at Chen Yu in horror and said to gulate in panic, "call all the people in."


    By the time the psychics were pouring in, Chen''s third punch was already out.


    Inman Trico backed away from the glass cover when it smashed.


    During the sale of cigarettes, gulate suddenly felt a terrible pressure pouring towards him.


    Gulette wants to back away, but he reaches out a hand in the smoke and grabs gulette''s wrist.


    "Ah..."


    In a scream, gulette''s arm was broken.


    At the same time, the list he held was taken away by Chen Yu again.


    Chen Zhu can''t help frowning. The list is damaged and blurred by gulette''s blood sacrifice.


    "He''s a lightning hunter. Get on, get on, and kill him." Cried gulate hysterically.


    All eyes fell on Chen Yu.


    At this time, someone launched an attack on Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu is following the list at the moment, and he is ready to attack those who attack.


    A million volts of electricity went right through the head of the psychic who was attacking.


    "Old generation, little." Chen said a name, then found a target in the crowd, and then read: "Raul Doni, the wild cult, collier, the old cult..."


    Chen Yu recited the name of the target one by one.


    "And this Mary From which force... "


    At this time, Wang Hai on the ground said, "Sir, I can help you identify, but you need to ensure our safety."


    Wang Hai can''t help it. Now they are in the center of the conflict.


    The three of them are poisoned again. Don''t say they protect themselves. They can''t even stand up.


    Once there is a full-scale conflict between the two sides, they will have to bear the brunt first.


    So he had to find shelter.


    "Of course No problem. " Chen Yu readily agreed to come down, at the same time, the list to Wang Hai.


    Wang Hai saw the name on this list: "Mary dope, from the Nile goddess religion, is the woman, donison, from the Thai dead silence religion, is that..."


    "It''s very deceiving. Let''s go together!" Cried Inman Trico.If it goes on like this, these people will be divided.


    Those who are not on the list are definitely reluctant to fight.


    At that time, a dozen psychics attacked Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu also shot a dozen punches in an instant.


    Puff puff -


    more than a dozen psychics collapsed in an instant.


    Although Chen Yu didn''t kill, the strength of these psychics was different, so the injuries were different.


    "Twelve in all, nine here." Wang Hai said.


    "Well, when you get to the name, the rest of you get out of here."


    Everyone at the scene was afraid of Chen Yu.


    But more people are dissatisfied with Chen''s arrogance and contempt.


    "Why should we be afraid of him when we have so many people? Can''t we just watch this guy kill our companions?"


    It has to be said that Inman Trico is not strong, but he is very good at demagogues.


    Once again, those who had wavered and retreated were determined.


    There are so many of them, and Chen Yu is only one person, what to be afraid of.


    "It seems that the majority are not afraid of death." Chen''s eyes swept over everyone present.


    Wang Hai, Akti and Judith are getting more nervous.


    After all, they were not parties, or even wanted to leave.


    As a result, they are involved in the whirlpool.


    No matter what choice they make now, there will be no good end.


    As for following Chen Yu, he has no chance to win.


    Maybe he is very strong, but he is only one person.


    There is no possibility of failure for three or four hundred psychics on site.


    "Boy, it''s you who will die." Cried one of the old men, who was also on the list, so he was extraordinarily active.


    "I''ll control him. You''re responsible for pouring magic on him." At this time a strong man cried.


    Chen Xun looks at this strong man. From the aspect of body shape, this guy should be an enhanced one.


    Strengthen the control of the Department? Chen Yu is curious.


    The strong man shouted, "eternal hate!"


    A magic enveloped Chen Yu. For a moment, Chen Yu felt that the man in front of him was becoming very annoying.


    Very, very annoying! No reason to hate, hate, disgust.

 Chapter 2356

    Kill him! Kill him!!


    Chen even realized there was a problem.


    But still involuntarily to the strong man.


    At the same time, others took the opportunity to attack Chen Yu.


    The strong man is very confident, he is a reinforcement system, and he is best at being beaten.


    No one can beat him in ten minutes.


    And ten minutes is enough for so many psychics around to kill the hidden rat in front of them.


    At this time, Chen Yu showed his fierce light.


    All of a sudden, he appeared in front of the strong man.


    The body of the strong man immediately turned into a metal statue.


    Bang -


    a strong man only feels a pain in his chest and looks down.


    Chen''s fist has penetrated his chest.


    The metal body didn''t block Chen''s fist either.


    Boom -


    at this time, countless magic fell on Chen Yu.


    Chen was swallowed by countless magic.


    Suddenly, a figure flew out of the magic wave.


    People thought it was Chen Yu who wanted to escape, but when they looked carefully, they found that it was the body of the strong man.


    In this stagnant time, a figure is as fast as lightning.


    In an instant, he broke a psychic''s neck.


    After Chen Ji rushed into the crowd, it was the same as the wolf into the sheep.


    The crowd was in a mess in an instant.


    "Don''t mess up Don''t mess... " Inman Trico cried out in a hurry.


    But his command didn''t work.


    How to mess or how to mess.


    In just a few minutes, more than twenty psychics have died.


    Others fear Chen even more like a tiger.


    Although they are numerous.


    However, their number advantage seems to have no effect at all.


    "Run away..." Inman Trico couldn''t hold on.


    So he was directly trying to make the scene more chaotic.


    Since we can''t get people to work together, we''ll lose everyone''s sense of war.


    He didn''t believe Chen had a way to stop everyone.


    At Inman Trico''s words, the scene was even more chaotic.


    Some people still want to fight with Chen Yu, but more people are running away in panic.


    Just then, all of a sudden, they found that a black substance was filling the window.


    The black material is covering the outer wall of the meeting hall.


    There was a panic in the crowd.


    All of a sudden, they found, there was no way out.


    The whole venue was completely covered in black material.


    Inman Trico''s face changed dramatically again.


    "He doesn''t give us a living, we have to fight him."


    It has to be said that Inman Trico knows how to use the scene.


    The men watched as the escape route was gone, and immediately there was war again.


    And when people are in desperate situations, they can always have more powerful power.


    "Hold it for me!"


    A psychic waved his arms, and dozens of lightsabers burst out of the air.


    These lightsabers directly penetrate Chen.


    Chen is amazed at the power and penetration of the lightsaber.


    My defense didn''t stop the lightsaber.


    The next moment, Chen found that these lightsabers were not lethal.


    However, when these lightsabers penetrated the body, they began to form a chill, and penetrated and spread from the inside of Chen Yu''s body. There was a sign that they would block Chen Yu''s Xianli.


    "Hurry up, attack him while he is blocked by me."


    However, this kind of closure did not last for a long time. Chen''s Xianli suddenly started to move, and at the same time, dozens of lightsabers were shattered.


    The psychic spurted blood.


    It''s too fast, and his trick is just to trap this guy for a few seconds.


    You should know that in the past, he used this technique, almost to no disadvantage.


    At this time, the ground burst open, and a huge hand grabbed Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu''s arms spread out hard, and the giant hand disintegrated in an instant.


    Wang Hai, Akti and Judith were already stunned.


    There were three or four hundred psychics on the scene, but they couldn''t help it.


    One by one the psychics died under Chen''s fists.


    As long as it is approached by Chen Zhu, there is almost no possibility of survival.


    It''s impossible to describe the tragedy in the venue with battlefield.


    This is a place of cultivation.


    No matter how ferocious the past was, how ineffable it was.


    Now it''s just a lamb to be slaughtered.


    Those magic fell on Chen Yu, but did not stir up any waves.


    Even the vast majority of magic can''t connect three feet in front of Chen Yu.This is a very desperate situation.


    Their proud magic has no effect.


    And Chen''s every attack can take a person''s life.


    No one knows where this guy got out.


    This guy''s a devil out of hell.


    No, this guy is more scary than the devil in hell.


    There are several psychics at the scene who master demon magic.


    They even used taboos to summon terrible demons.


    However, Chen Yu''s on-the-spot teaching has torn the devil apart.


    Chen Yu controls everyone with extreme terror.


    Inman Trico''s mood is getting heavier.


    The people he had summoned had already died hundreds.


    But that man is not tired. He is like a perpetual motion machine.


    Tireless to create a killing.


    He suddenly found out how stupid he was.


    Those who died before, though he got the information, and he thought he paid enough attention.


    But he still had a chance. He felt he could handle it.


    Instead of trying to escape and hide.


    Until now, he has finally sobered up.


    But it''s too late.


    That''s not a hunter at all.


    He is a butcher at all.


    What he faced was not a group of prey, but a group of lambs.


    Gulette was in front of him, torn apart by him.


    It was at this time that he realized that when a person''s strength reached a certain level, all intrigues seemed so stupid.


    Finally, no one took the initiative to attack Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu comes to Inman Trico.


    Inman Trico felt the chill.


    Even if Chen was wearing a headdress, Inman Trico could feel the man smiling.


    There is also a cruel look, as if all the killing is to prove their own stupidity.


    Chen Yu raised his bloody hand.


    All of a sudden, Inman Trico''s figure suddenly shook and became a dragon.


    Chen Yu''s eyebrows, half blood?


    No, this guy just wants to look like a dragon.


    It''s just a magic of change, not a real dragon.


    But Inman Trico, who was a dragon, gave confidence and courage to everyone in the meeting.


    They seem to think Inman Trico can bring them a counterattack.


    After all, no matter how powerful the lightning hunter is, he can''t be more powerful than the dragon.


    It has to be said that Inman Trico''s transformation into a dragon is very impressive indeed.


    Although he is not a real dragon, Inman Trico has been promoted in all aspects.


    Strength, speed, and even dragon breath.

 Chapter 2357

    Wang Hai, aketi and Judith also took a breath of cool air.


    Inman Trico came with the appearance of king.


    He seems to be the strongest factor in turning things around.


    It makes everyone at the scene ecstatic.


    It seems that even the butcher is not so terrible.


    "Won..."


    "That''s great. I didn''t expect Mr. Inman to have such a card."


    "No matter how strong the lightning hunter is, can he surpass the dragon?"


    Wang Hai, Akti and Judith are all in a haze compared to the psychics of Inman treco.


    Now in this situation, they have taken a clear stand on Chen Yu''s side.


    If Chen Yu loses, then their fate can be imagined.


    It''s not enough to pacify people''s anger without killing them.


    What''s more, they are worried about Chen Yu''s high-intensity battle before. How much more can we say now?


    Although Chen Yu had killed all sides before, he was bloody all over at the moment. It really looked miserable.


    They don''t know how much of each other''s blood and how much of their own.


    Inman Trico''s huge claws hit the ground heavily, which shocked the whole venue.


    The reason why he didn''t use the base card at first is that his transformation magic can''t last.


    If you start with transfiguration magic, you are likely to run around.


    As long as he has survived his transformation, he will usher in his weakest moment.


    That''s why Inman Trico chose to use transfiguration at the right time.


    At this time, Chen Yu must have been greatly weakened.


    And he''s still in his prime.


    People feel the violent vibration, but also let them more happy, more exciting.


    The stronger Inman Trico is, the happier they are.


    "Mr. Inman, get rid of him."


    "Let him also experience the feeling of despair."


    Chen Yu raised his head silently and looked up at Inman Trico.


    Inman Trico wanted to say two more words.


    But when I got in touch with Chen''s eyes.


    A sudden change of heart.


    For a moment, Inman Trico felt unspeakable horror.


    A cold light flashed in Chen''s eyes.


    A blow at Inman Trico''s huge body.


    Bang -


    all of a sudden.


    The excited cheers of all the people on the scene came to an abrupt end.


    Everyone''s voice is stuck in their throat.


    No more noise.


    It all happened so suddenly.


    All of a sudden, no one can accept it.


    Inman Trico had only half his body left and fell to the ground.


    Wang Hai, Akti and Judith''s eyes are about to fall.


    Is that too much?


    It''s totally different from what they think.


    One hit, just one hit.


    All goes to peace.


    At this moment, all people feel the sense of suffocation.


    The silent fear haunted all people.


    Can strengthening department psychics really frighten to this point?


    In the psionic world, the powerful enhanced channelists are not absent, but the top enhanced channelists are rare.


    Because ordinary psychics pay more attention to their own magic.


    The strengthening department psychics not only need huge magic, but also need to constantly strengthen their own physique.


    But there is a limit to human constitution.


    Therefore, the strengthening department psychics are basically that kind of high or low.


    Even if there are some outstanding ones, their strength is actually limited.


    At present, the strengthening system of spirit and alien world is the one with experts but no strong ones.


    Today, however, they are witnessing a horrible reinforcement system.


    If it is not a strong one to kill the dragon in a second, they don''t know what the strong should be based on.


    Can flesh and blood really reach this level of horror?


    At any time, it is a glorious thing to be able to defeat the dragon.


    But the feeling of the people at the moment is that this person seems to have only done a trivial thing.


    He seems to have been used to it.


    It seems that dragon killing is just a common thing.


    Chen Zhu looks back at Wang Hai.


    Wang Hai''s heart thumped.


    Even if they are not hostile now.


    But being stared at by those eyes still made Wang Hai feel uncomfortable."How many more?" Chen asked.


    Wang Hai shivered and turned to look at the crowd.


    Although the other side has a large number of people, they are in a huddle at the moment.


    All people are shrinking their heads, afraid to make eye contact with Wang Hai.


    They are very clear that if they are named by Wang Hai, there is absolutely no possibility of survival.


    "No, those on the list, those at this meeting, are all dead."


    "All right." Chen Chu shrugged and looked at the crowd.


    Everyone lowered their heads for fear of eye contact with Chen.


    "You''re lucky. I wanted to kill a few more people."


    At this time, the dark magma covering the outer wall of the venue gradually receded.


    Under the bright moonlight, there is a ray of scarlet.


    But at this time, people''s eyes to Chen Yu changed a little.


    "Is it possible that his magic has been exhausted?"


    "Probably..."


    "Perhaps that blow was his last strength."


    "His voice is not as loud as before."


    The psychics were whispering to each other.


    Chen Yu had some doubts. These people were afraid of themselves as tigers.


    How did it happen all of a sudden?


    All the whispers of those people were heard.


    At this time, those psychics are no longer afraid to look at Chen Yu.


    More eager eyes.


    And a little red.


    Chen Yu frowned, and some mysterious force was driving them.


    Keep their fears to a minimum while amplifying some emotion in their mind.


    Finally, someone stood up and pointed to Chen Yu and shouted, "stop!"


    Chen Yu stops and looks at the psychics.


    He found that not everyone was bewitched in more than 200 psychics schools.


    But there seem to be only a few people who really keep their sense.


    "What? Do you still want to do it? "


    "Do you want to just walk away? You killed so many people, shouldn''t you give an account? "


    "Account? Here you are? Or to whom? " Chen Yu walked towards the man.


    "I think you''re at the end of the line, and most of us are still in shape. We''re not afraid of you anymore."


    Chen Yu can now fully conclude that these people are really manipulated by others.


    They don''t know if they have lost their fear, but they have also lost their normal thinking.


    If it''s a normal person, it''s not a problem for Chen Yu at this time.


    Because they have no reason to fight on.


    But they defied Chen at the most inappropriate time.

 Chapter 2358

    A few psychics didn''t understand why they were so brave to Chen Zhuo, who was afraid of him as a tiger.


    The reaction of these people is so abnormal.


    It''s like taking the wrong medicine.


    But those people are very excited.


    Previous fears were like acting.


    And it''s not a minority, it''s a majority reaction.


    When everyone looks at Chen Yu, what twinkles in their eyes is the impulse to try.


    This makes the few psychics who are not bewitched wonder, is this murderer really exhausted?


    But watching the bloody scene and the huge dragon corpse made them wake up immediately.


    That guy can''t be bothered. He can''t really be bothered!


    Just kidding, don''t say he''s not exhausted right now.


    Even if it''s really exhausted, how can a group of sheep like that lion?


    The few psychics who remained sane and lucid immediately realized.


    These abnormal people are unusual.


    This is by no means an ordinary means.


    At the same time, hundreds of psychics lost their mind.


    But also fearless to a horrible guy''s provocation and hand.


    It''s a fantastic method.


    The magic of demagogues is the intensified hypnosis.


    That is, spiritual magic.


    And spiritual magic is not omnipotent.


    Because people have a sense of self safety.


    For example, it is the most basic operation to control an ordinary person and let him act and speak normally.


    If it is to let this person lie, cheat their close people will have some difficulty.


    It''s very difficult to ask this person to take out his bank card and password.


    Because people''s subconscious mind will refuse this request.


    In short, the more demanding it is, the more difficult it will be.


    It''s almost impossible to make people commit suicide.


    But now, there are more than 200 psychics on the scene.


    They are doing the same thing as suicide.


    This makes a few psychics feel creepy.


    Soon, they began to fight Chen.


    The blood red eyes just show their abnormality at the moment.


    But Chen was never a reasonable person.


    Especially when the other side attacks itself.


    Die! Chen Yu uses an external avatar and 36 avatars appear.


    Every external incarnation has the same power of noumenon.


    Wang Hai, Judith and Akti stared.


    Is this guy really a strengthening department psychic?


    This is clearly the magic of separation.


    But soon, they found out that they were terrible.


    Strength is not under the body at all.


    How long does it take for the battle of more than 200 psychics to subside?


    Chen gave them the answer.


    It''s only a minute.


    There was a little more blood in the meeting room.


    In a minute, more than 200 psychics were killed.


    Only a few lucid psychics.


    Their hands and feet stood cold.


    But the psychic, who was still full of fighting, has now become a cold corpse.


    At this time, they realized that even though the previous battle was fierce, Chen Yu did not use his real strength.


    The so-called exhaustion is only the conjecture of their side.


    Thirty six avatars were recovered, but the smell of blood on Chen Yu''s body was heavier.


    When Chen Yu''s eyes fell on the remaining few people, they were already shivering with fear and could not stop at all.


    Of course, they don''t think they have a chance, just like the neurotic psychics.


    It''s not naive to think that Chen Yu is exhausted.


    The man in front of us must not be judged by common sense.


    "You don''t have any special feelings? Like trying to kill me? A fight, a bike becomes a motorcycle? "


    All the faces are black. What are you fighting for?


    What can I do with you.


    No one alive has a brain problem.


    It''s all about understanding people.


    It''s still a question whether we can use 30% of our strength to fight at the moment.


    Just then, Chen took off his mask.


    Everyone covers their eyes and lowers their heads at the same time.


    No one dared to see Chen Yu''s face.


    Because they are afraid of death.


    Even Wang Hai, Judith and aketi did the same.


    Chen was wearing a headdress all the time.Obviously, I don''t want to expose my identity.


    When he takes off the mask in public, it may be the time to kill everyone at the scene.


    The wet and bloody mask was left on the ground.


    Chen''s eyes are not on these survivors.


    Instead, I set my eyes on an inconspicuous corner.


    "Come out, there''s no point in hiding any more."


    People''s hearts moved, and they guessed who Chen Yu said this to.


    Chen Yu said to whom the psychics were manipulated to die.


    To say that the people who are hidden in the shadow, as well as the people who slaughtered the entire venue in front of them, are all powerful and incredible.


    Now these two people are about to meet, which one is stronger or weaker?


    They can''t help but be curious, and even have some expectations.


    But when the man who was hidden in the shadow came out, everyone was open mouth and full of consternation.


    Because it''s not someone else, it''s Zhang Tianyi.


    Chen Yu looked at Zhang Tianyi, touched his chin and said, "let me guess what you are going to say next. Your task is over, but you know too much. Don''t worry. I will take good care of your daughter."


    Zhang Tianyi''s cheek smoked: "you play too much."


    "Why do you do that?" Chen Yu put away his jokes and suddenly became serious.


    "The dead are not good people. Is there any difference between killing a bad person and killing a hundred bad people?"


    "What about them? Don''t tell me, they can save your spells. "


    "They''re good people. They''ve got some water in their heads. I can''t bear to see them die in your hands." Zhang Tianyi said seriously.


    Wang Hai is from the Tianshi School of Longhu Mountain. Of course, he knows what Zhang Tianyi means.


    This is a game. It''s going to drill here. It''s basically not a vicious villain, it''s a fool with water in his head.


    Like Judith and acty.


    At that time, Wang Hai was worried that something would happen if they stayed here.


    That''s why I took the initiative to find them and remind them to leave.


    It turned out to be a step too late.


    But I don''t know whether it''s their luck or their misfortune to be involved in this horrible killing.


    "I''m tired. I''ve lost my list. I don''t care about the rest." Chen said.


    "All right." Zhang Tianyi also knows that he killed so many people by Chen Yu''s hand this time.


    And most of them are not on the list, and he''s a little embarrassed.


    Chen Yu is making his face.


    "What do I want?"

 Chapter 2359

    "The secret script is not on you. Take the pill first."


    After all, Zhang Tianyi threw a transparent porcelain bottle.


    There are more than ten golden elixirs in the porcelain vase.


    "I heard that Taoists often take the pills they refine, but they die. Isn''t this poison?" Looking at the glittering metallic color of these pills, Chen asked in a very skeptical tone.


    Zhang Tian spits blood in one breath and points to Chen Yu: "you You pissed me off If you don''t, give it back to me. I don''t have enough children and grandchildren. "


    "You don''t put any heavy metal in this thing?" Chen Yu is still so callous.


    "I don''t want to talk to you blind bastard." Zhang Tian turns around and goes.


    Before leaving, Wang Hai and others, as well as those who survived, were taken away.


    When Wang Hai and others left, they felt the eyes behind them, all shaking.


    I can''t wait for another pair of feet to escape that pair of eyes.


    "Headmaster, that man is very fierce." Wang Hai followed Zhang Tianyi, muttering.


    "Fierce? What did you just see count? " Zhang Tian spat: "talk to some of them, take good care of your mouth, don''t talk about everything, or you will get into trouble. If that bastard really wants to kill people, I can''t stop him."


    "Headmaster, that man is so fierce If the mind is not right... "


    "Well, don''t say anything else. Don''t say anything else later. Be careful what happens."


    To their level, this realm, where there is any right or wrong view of mind skill.


    What they choose is basically the best decision for them.


    And their attitudes towards things are all condescending.


    So it is also decided that most of the time, they do not need to rely on the so-called mental misconduct to obtain benefits.


    Even in the ownership of some things, they have absolute priority, even possession.


    But from ancient times to now, the improper mind is only an excuse to fight against the alien.


    We are not using this excuse to show the disputes between countries today.


    Zhang Tianyi is a man of understanding. Of course, he knows the meaning of his words.


    But he and Chen have no conflict of interest.


    After all, Chen Yu is rooted abroad, while Zhang Tianyi''s interests are at home.


    The way they get along is quite natural.


    He doesn''t want Chen Yu''s relationship with him to change much.


    Don''t look that they didn''t give each other a good face when they met.


    Always reckon with each other.


    In fact, this kind of calculation is harmless.


    He can trust Chen Yu, and Chen Yu can also trust him.


    Otherwise, he just used that method to kill so many psychics by Chen Yu''s hand.


    Chen Yu should have turned against him for a long time.


    And Chen Yu still rest assured that his daughter will be placed beside him.


    If there is no trust, it is impossible to rest assured that the other party will take care of their relatives.


    The crowd didn''t go far, and suddenly there was a violent explosion in the rear, as well as a raging fire.


    The fire almost lit up the night sky.


    It took half an hour for the fire truck to arrive late.


    ¡­¡­


    "West, how are Gaia, Hess and Ingrid feeling?"


    "After today''s day''s challenge arena, the three of them seem to be enlightened, and suddenly they are not nervous." West said on the phone.


    "Well, are you all in the hotel?"


    "Yes, president. Are you coming?"


    "I sent something, just blackmailed it." Chen said.


    "Then we''ll wait for you at the hotel."


    Chen arrived at the hotel where the supernatural team stayed.


    Three people are fighting in the boundary of the underground garage, and the others are fighting in the boundary appearance.


    In the case of duel, helys is undoubtedly the weakest one.


    The two people she faced were both extreme rivals.


    It can be said that the combination of Gaia and Ingrid is a weakened version of Chen Yu.


    Gaia has dragon lineage, and her strength is second only to Chen Yu in the supernatural society.


    Ingrid''s speed is also second only to Chen''s in the supernatural society.


    And her most powerful card is the abyss devil.


    But this card can not be summoned casually.


    On the one hand, it needs huge magic to summon and maintain. Even she is very hard.


    Moreover, the power of the abyss demons is powerful, which is used to deal with the enemy.


    It is not used in duels.


    Of course, it''s impossible for Ingrid and Gaia to use their cards in the competition.But even so, helys was the first to lose.


    Within the border, Ingrid and Gaia were left fighting.


    But in the next duel, Gaia and Ingrid could do nothing.


    Basically, if the two sides don''t use the bottom card, they can''t win or lose.


    And even if the use of the card, it is estimated that only two losers.


    What''s more, tomorrow will be the second challenge arena.


    So their duels are still very measured.


    "Come on, divide the sugar beans, one by one." Chen Zhu takes out the pill that extorts.


    Gaia, Hess and Ingrid were certainly the first to get the pills.


    They are in urgent need of promotion now.


    However, it is not possible to improve our strength overnight.


    And Qingxin xifadan is not a pill that can directly improve the strength.


    It''s like washing muscle and cutting pulse once.


    Improve the sense of heaven and Earth Spirit.


    When using magic, it can release faster and more powerful power.


    However, this kind of promotion will not be too obvious, but moisten things silently.


    It can''t be said that there is no help for their second challenge, but their promotion is also very limited.


    Three people take pills, the reaction is different.


    Her reaction was strongest, and she had a drowsy reaction.


    They were immediately sent back to the room to rest.


    Gaia and Ingrid were less responsive.


    The next day, the second ring begins.


    In this challenge arena, the three did not get preferential treatment.


    After the draw there was a real fight.


    Different from the first game, we all hide our strength and cards.


    The second scene is basically Eight Immortals crossing the sea, each showing his own magic power.


    Whatever base card and moves are used in this game.


    Because from now on, every time they win one more challenge arena, they can take a big step forward, and their glory will be doubled.


    So we all have to work hard. Some challenge arenas are great moves.


    Among the three, helris was the first to enter the challenge arena.


    However, it was unexpected that helys could easily defeat her opponent in the same way as sweeping leaves with autumn wind.


    Chen Yu in the challenge arena doubted whether he had been given preferential treatment again.


    But Gaia and Ingrid are not so easy in the arena.


    Gaia was the first of the three to be eliminated.

 Chapter 2360

    Everyone was surprised by the defeat.


    But it''s also reasonable.


    This challenge arena battle is very tragic.


    Gaia and the other side are each of their own.


    Gaia lost, but the other side is not much better than her.


    Basically, it can be concluded that the next game will also be eliminated.


    Gaia was carried off the ring.


    Of course, Chen has examined Gaia. Although the injury is serious, there is no life danger.


    In the next stage, Ingrid''s competition will be much more careful.


    Maybe it''s the experience of Gaia''s failure.


    Ingrid didn''t keep his hand this time. He came up with all the tricks.


    The opponent was blindfolded by Ingrid.


    Ingrid doesn''t give the other side time to react at all.


    Of the three challenges, Ingrid won the most easily.


    Of course, there are many factors that make him win.


    It is not a simple word of strength that can be summed up.


    From the magical characteristics of both sides to each other''s psychological state, it is the key to the final victory.


    And even if Gaia loses, Ingrid and Hess win, it doesn''t mean that they are far behind.


    After this round of challenge arena war, there are 256 participants left.


    The next day is the beginning of the third round of challenge arena.


    Helys was knocked out of the competition.


    Chen Yu also knew the person who eliminated helys.


    It was Matthew of the church.


    Of course, in this kind of fair competition, I lost.


    Even Chen is not going to teach Matthew a lesson.


    Ingrid is a tough promotion.


    This battle is still a battle of Ingrid.


    However, the opponent has long been on guard.


    The victory of this battle, Ingrid is purely on the strength of victory..


    There are 128 participants left.


    And the winner got a new message.


    The next challenge is not a one-on-one, but a four man fight.


    Of the four, only one can advance.


    Although England is well prepared, he has no advantage in this battle.


    So there was no surprise defeat.


    But it''s a very good result to get this place.


    Although they belong to one hundred and twenty-eight in ranking, they are now collectively referred to as the top 100 saints.


    Ingrid himself represents the supernatural society.


    So his personal achievements also belong to one of the few honors of the supernatural society.


    Even English has set a record.


    The first person in North America to win the top 100 honors of Saint Yao.


    The last is in the real world.


    This is no longer a challenge competition, but 32 people are put into a forest with complex terrain.


    Let the thirty-two fight against each other.


    There are no rules except that you can''t die.


    The last ten people have been determined. These ten people are Shengyao ten.


    This is almost the highest glory in the spiritual world.


    Chen Yu and the supernatural society watched the final battle.


    "How is it? How do you feel? "


    "Their strength is obviously stronger than any one of our team, not the last ten victories, but the thirty-two are stronger than us."


    West is very emotional, only after the real experience, can understand the gap between the two sides.


    It is not only the gap in strength, but also the gap between experience and fighting consciousness.


    It''s not that they''re not good enough, it''s that they''re better.


    But that didn''t discourage West.


    After all, the supernatural society used to be the lowest, least mainstream spiritual organization.


    More than a year of growth time, so that they get the current ranking, it can be said that they have grown at a speed.


    Of course, without Chen, they are now middle class.


    And the supernatural has an advantage that most other organizations don''t have.


    Most members of the supernatural society are very young.


    Even Gaia is only thirty-two this year.


    And Gaia''s time with the spirit world was not long.


    How much growth will Gaia have in the next decade?


    West believes that the next decade will be the time for the supernatural society to truly grow.


    And the battle of saints and blazers opened a new door for them.


    ¡­¡­


    "Chen Yu, when will you leave?" Asked baifra.


    "Tomorrow." Chen Yu said, "is it clear that Odar Loken has made an investigation?"Baifra shook his head: "at present, the information investigated is very limited, only the identity information of Odar Loken, and most of them are provided by Zhang Tianshi, basically there is no valuable clue."


    "I have some information here. I don''t know if it''s useful to you." "I know a couple who were hunted by shivanism not long ago, and then the Knights of the temple stepped in and took the couple away. It seems that the goal of odal Loken is something of shivanism. Maybe there is any relationship between the two. If you have any relationship in the Knights of the temple, you can investigate it."


    Baifra nodded: "last time I got the flesh and blood of the immortal bird from you, I have worked out something here, but I haven''t sorted it out yet. When I have sorted out the information later, I will send someone to Los Angeles to send it to you."


    This was also the agreement he made with Chen Yu, who gave him the flesh and blood of the Red Eagle.


    Baifra is in charge of research and sharing research results.


    Chen Yu didn''t expect that baifra would work out something so soon.


    "By the way, you have a wide way. See if you can collect the extinction magic." Chen said.


    "No problem."


    Chen Yu has been in Istanbul for so long. To say the harvest is that his relationship with baifra has become increasingly thick.


    Baifra is usually proud and charming. In fact, he and Chen have a lot of common language.


    "Nothing else, I''ll be busy." Chen said.


    "What are you busy with? Can I help you? " It seems to be something difficult for baifra to see Chen Yu''s face in embarrassment.


    "Buy presents for children at home." Chen said helplessly.


    "I can''t help you. Goodbye."


    Chen Yu also has a headache. It''s impossible for him to fake his hands.


    Of course, headaches are just headaches.


    A lot of problems that can be solved with money are not problems.


    This time, all the gifts of the supernatural society were paid for by Chen Yu.


    After the battle of the saints, everyone was relaxed.


    So when shopping, they are also very relaxed.


    Without the pressure of trial and competition, all of us are able to understand each other physically and mentally.


    To this end, Chen Yu also contracted a plane, but also save most of the hard work.


    After relaxing for a whole day, people finally set foot on their way back.


    Before leaving, baifra also went to the airport to see Chen and his party off.


    Although all of them are eager to return, they can''t save more than 20 hours.

 Chapter 2361

    Portia is waiting at the airport.


    Then I watched Chen Yu and his party come out from the airport.


    She was informed by Chen that she arrived at 1 p.m.


    But it''s five o''clock in the afternoon.


    It''s obvious that he has been trapped by Chen again.


    In fact, at the beginning, Portia expected Chen Zhu to pit her.


    So she put it off for an hour.


    As a result, she underestimated Chen''s shamelessness.


    After waiting for more than an hour, I still can''t see Chen Yu.


    She wanted to leave.


    But considering that I still have a lot of bills to pay, I finally put up with it.


    Seeing Chen''s so many suitcases, Portia secretly scolded the evil capitalist in his heart.


    Portia came forward with a smile: "boss."


    At the same time, open your arms to help Chen Yu hold xiaogelin.


    "You don''t have to carry it. You''re in charge of the cart at the back."


    Portia''s face is black. Does this bastard want me to push so much luggage?


    Fortunately, Gaia and others took the initiative to help Portia share the workload.


    "Gaia, what''s the matter with you? Didn''t it be a fight abroad? "


    Portia saw Gaia with a bandage and plaster on his left arm and a band aid on his brow bone.


    "Yes." Gaia readily admitted.


    "Yes, what level of competition is it? Is it on TV? Can I find the game video online? "


    "Ha ha I''m afraid not. It''s an underground fight. " Gaia said with a smile.


    "Ah What a pity. "


    Portia knew that Chen''s men were very good at fighting, especially Gaia.


    Gaia is said to have a gym.


    And that gym is still the most famous gym in the United States.


    Last time I heard Chen Yu talking to Gaia, I heard that there was a special venture capital organization that wanted to invest in Gaia''s gym.


    But Gaia didn''t seem to agree, and it didn''t end.


    After moving everything into the RV, Chen said goodbye to the people of the supernatural society.


    Chen Yu went home, of course, and the family were very happy.


    Of course, it''s Chen Yu''s gift that makes them happy.


    Farley had known for a long time that little Ge Lin was OK.


    However, I was very excited after seeing little Gelin with my own eyes.


    Although after returning home, Chen Yu was all relaxed.


    But more things are waiting for Chen.


    Let''s not talk about the brewery.


    That day Denver came with a lot of documents to find Chen.


    All in all, it''s a mess.


    Most of it is trouble.


    Even donations should be signed by Chen Yu.


    The next day, Chen went to the headquarters of the supernatural society.


    All the members of the association knew the result of the battle of the saints.


    At first, many members thought that with such a strong strength, they could definitely get a very good place.


    Even get the title of Saint Yao, or even get the first title of Saint Yao.


    But the result disappointed most people.


    Even Ingrid, who has the best score, is only one of the top 100 saints.


    After all, the vast majority of members do not know what the saints represent.


    I don''t know what kind of enemies they are facing in this battle of the saints.


    What they don''t know is that the vast majority of the individuals and forces participating in the battle of Saint Yao are aiming to win the top 100 of Saint Yao.


    With the exception of a few of the top religions and forces, few small and medium-sized organizations want to win the title of saint.


    In the supernatural society, it''s what West sees most clearly.


    After all, the foundation of the supernatural society is too thin.


    Now the supernatural society is a super first-class organization in North America.


    But all over the world, paranormal Association farts are not good.


    It is also the top-level event of the battle of saints and blazers.


    It''s the same as the Olympic Games in the sports festival.


    No one can expect a small country to take part in the Olympic Games for the first time, so it must get the top ten medals.


    This is simply impossible.


    Of course, the disappointment of the members has also become the driving force for them.


    Ten people who have participated in this battle of saints and blazers do not break it.


    After Chen Yu came to the headquarters, he brought gifts to everyone.


    Even the evil spirits, Chen Yu, brought them special gifts.


    Just then, a car stopped at the gate of the headquarters.


    Erdos informed Chen that he was looking for him.When Chen Yu came to the door, he found it was feywood Cisco.


    "Hi, feywood, long time no see."


    "Hello, Mr. Chen."


    "Hello, feywood, how do you know I''m back in Los Angeles?" Chen remembers that he didn''t inform faewood.


    "Mr. Denver told me."


    Feywood Cisco once undertook the construction of a brewery, so it has a connection with Denver.


    So he also learned from Denver that Chen had returned to Los Angeles.


    Today, he used to visit Chen Yu at Mirror Lake manor.


    But I learned that Chen Yu had gone out, so I came here.


    The new headquarters of the supernatural society was also built by feywood Cisco.


    So feywood Cisco is no stranger here.


    "Mr. Chen, I wanted to inform you a few days ago, but I heard that you are on holiday, so I didn''t disturb you. Your private airport has been built. The construction site is less than one kilometer away from here, but the foundation construction is still in progress. If you are interested, you can visit the construction site."


    "Oh, yes." Chen Yu nodded and thought of another thing: "by the way, I told you last time that I had a big project to carry out. You said last time that I wanted to recruit more construction workers. How is the current recruitment?"


    In fact, feywood Cisco came to find Chen Yu today. It''s just for this matter to explore Chen Yu''s voice.


    He did expand the construction team, but at present the number of recruits is limited, and less than one hundred and fifty construction workers have been recruited.


    Mainly because they haven''t signed the contract.


    And this project is only Chen Yu''s verbal commitment, not even a shadow.


    So he didn''t dare to recruit too many people so as not to bring down the company.


    He didn''t expect Chen Yu to ask the question on his own initiative.


    "Mr. Chen, at present, the company has expanded the recruitment of about two construction teams, but because the company''s capital chain is a little tense, so for the time being, only so many people can be recruited. Moreover, Mr. Chen, you haven''t taken me to see the construction site, so I''m not sure how many people are needed."


    "Well, it''s my problem, but you can rest assured that this project will take about a month, and I will inform you then."


    "Well, I will continue to expand my enrollment."


    Feywood Cisco now treats Chen as the God of wealth.


    More than half of the company''s business is either Chen''s or Chen''s.


    Like Steven''s Hilltop Estate.

 Chapter 2362

    Although Chen Yu didn''t care about sadin. The shadow of the starry night for a long time, that is, the current position of Nanqi island he was carrying.


    However, the general location is still known. After all, Chen Yu landed in Nanqi island and found the heart of Sardinian starlight shadow, at the same time, he injected dark magma into his heart.


    So you can feel his general position.


    And they are close to the sea area they bought. At present, both Xiaojiu and Amun are dormant in that sea area.


    Now Amun''s size is a little too big.


    So he couldn''t get into mirror lake from the river.


    Xiao Jiu''s figure is also catching up. Although he is not as big as Amun, he is not much worse.


    Now they are basically around Mingyue beach and the personal sea area Chen bought.


    Since Chen bought the sea area, the land and Resources Bureau of the United States has greeted Chen every other day.


    I wonder if Chen Yu, the two fools, will buy some more empty sea areas.


    Now Nanqi island is more than 100 kilometers away from the sea area of four people in Chenyu.


    According to the moving speed of Sardinian starlight, it is estimated that it will reach the private sea area in about a month.


    Chen Yu now sees a call from the land and Resources Bureau and hangs up directly.


    Mr. Chen, who is wary of Mr. feywood Cisco, can understand.


    After all, it''s impossible for Chen to hire a large number of construction workers regardless of his two lips.


    However, he first expanded the recruitment of more than 100 workers without even having a contract.


    This in itself is the trust in Chen Yu.


    After fewood Cisco left, Chen continued to be at the association''s headquarters.


    They have been away for nearly 20 days, and there are a lot of things in the association.


    Most of them can be solved by left behind members.


    However, there are still some problems that the remaining members cannot solve.


    "President, Totti Belfast sent a letter to him secretly some time ago, asking you to meet him when you come back."


    "Well? How''s he doing with the psionic team now? Have you revealed your identity? "


    "No, it seems that all the members of the psychic team have offered him as a hermit." Said West.


    It''s funny that a swindler is regarded as a master by a spiritual organization.


    However, it can also be understood that the spiritual team''s foundation is too thin.


    Even weaker than the supernatural society.


    Not to mention Chen Yu, a super master.


    Even ordinary members are several levels weaker than the supernatural.


    At present, the spiritual team does not rely on inheritance or fame.


    It''s all about money.


    Therefore, the level and strength of psychics that can be recruited are also uneven.


    There are one or two masters, but most of them are the waste materials of fishing in troubled waters.


    Of course, waste materials are not enough. In fact, some of them have certain strength and fame in North America.


    But if you put it in the whole spirit world, it basically belongs to the bottom level.


    In North America, it''s basically a magic controlled vacuum.


    In addition to Los Angeles and surrounding areas, there are two organizations, supernatural society and spiritual team.


    The rest of the world is basically a small number of psychics.


    A few urban areas are dominated by a powerful evil force.


    Some illegal and illegal organizations like to do evil in North America.


    Because no one here can manage them, and no one dares to manage them.


    Even if it''s exposed, there are ways for them to escape.


    Compared with other countries and regions, strict management and high risk are different.


    There is basically no need to worry about these problems in North America.


    The reason why Chen Yu and West didn''t pay attention to the psychic team all the time.


    Apart from the gap in strength.


    What''s more important is the gap in vision.


    Not to mention after taking part in the battle of saints.


    Even before they took part in the battle of the saints, their horizons were different by more than one level.


    For the supernatural society, the psychic team is the country bumpkin.


    The reason for this is that we have not been able to kill the psionic team.


    It''s because they need an opponent.


    It''s not about inspiring the supernatural.


    It''s used to block thunder.


    If the psionic team dies.


    There will certainly be a new team against the supernatural.


    So Chen and West simply left the psionic team.


    Despite the fact that the psionic team is growing with a lot of money.


    The number of psionic teams continues to expand.In fact, by sending Gaia, Ingrid and Hess in the past, the psionic team can be destroyed directly.


    Such strength makes Chen Yu and West attach importance to them.


    Belittle the enemy? That doesn''t exist.


    There are also ants that kill elephants in the spirit world.


    But how far does that number need to go?


    Excluding other factors, the greater the gap is, the greater the gap will be.


    "Where did Belfast ask me to meet?"


    "The south coast." Said West.


    "What''s the matter with him? Won''t you call me directly?"


    "The back supporter of the psionic team is the security department. It''s too easy to check the communication. Does Totty bear dare to contact you by phone? If he dares to talk to you like this, he will be dead tomorrow. "


    It has to be said that the liar is cautious.


    Delivered by original paper mail, the security department and the psychic team can''t find it even if they have all-weather means.


    Although America''s intelligence agencies are very powerful, they are not omnipotent after all.


    Some things, as long as a little careful, even ordinary people can avoid the eyes and ears of those who are interested.


    Totty bear has not been able to do anything else since this month.


    This anti reconnaissance capability is improving day by day.


    There''s no way. He''s in a tiger''s den now.


    Fortunately, all members of the psionic team now regard him as an outsider.


    No one dares to disrespect him, and no one dares to tempt him.


    After all, he helped the psychic team solve several big problems this month.


    And these big troubles are actually secretly solved by the supernatural society.


    Then put the credit on his head.


    Totti Belfast didn''t want to go to the enemy.


    But after this month''s observation, he probably saw the power gap between the psychic team and the supernatural society.


    In particular, he has seen Chen Yu do it.


    It''s just unspeakable terror.


    If one day there is a full-scale war between the psionic team and the supernatural society.


    So the loser must be the psionic team.


    Because Chen Ji left a deep impression on him.


    He''s seen a lot of psychics and magic this month.


    But it''s really incomparable with Chen Yu. It''s not in the same dimension at all.


    So now Totti Belfast is no longer a double agent.


    After all, the risk is too high. A little carelessness may be the end of the street.

 Chapter 2363

    The traditional Chinese Kungfu suit worn by Totti belst.


    If you don''t understand his nature, you will really think that he is an outsider.


    Chen Yu saw Totti Belfast, and he was standing in the shade of a coastal tree.


    It can cover most of the field of vision, and there is no one left or right along the way.


    In addition, Chen''s perception basically eliminated the surveillance.


    "President." Totti Belfast offered to say hello to Chen.


    And this president, is also his identity and position.


    Whether Chen Yu has doubts about him or not, the president is really pleased.


    "Well, it''s hard for you." Chen Yu said lightly, "how do you feel when you are undercover in the psychic team? Is there any danger? "


    After all, it''s undercover. It''s a high-risk industry.


    Appropriate care should also be given.


    "It''s good. It''s That is... " Totti bear hesitated and looked at Chen Yu with twinkling eyes.


    "What is it?"


    "There are always people who come to test me every once in a while, and they are always fooled by me, so I am afraid that one day they will be exposed." Said Totti Belfast in embarrassment.


    In fact, at the beginning, the psychic team was really testing.


    But then there was a duel. They agreed with Totti Belfast.


    They feel that they can improve themselves by fighting with experts.


    It''s just that Totti Belfast always turns down excuses.


    But this kind of request still brought him a lot of pressure.


    Chen fumbled his chin. "That''s it."


    It''s really a huge pressure and danger for Totti bear.


    Totti Belfast is just an ordinary person after all.


    It''s not easy for him to mix with a group of psychics without revealing his identity.


    "I''ll help you with this when I get back." Chen said.


    But for the time being, Chen has no good idea.


    Just like in the movie and TV series, Chen Yu is sure that there is no such thing in the world.


    At least Chen Yu has not heard of this method.


    Passing on the work to the psychic can improve the magic power for a short time, but it will disappear with the passage of time.


    And if it''s to pass on the work to ordinary people, it''s probably a question whether 10% of Xianli can have one point left in a few days.


    Basically 99% of the irrigation will dissipate directly, and the remaining 1% will also be lost in a few days.


    Ordinary people are ordinary people because they have no way to preserve the spirit and magic of heaven and earth.


    "Haven''t you set out for Bermuda yet?" Chen asked.


    "I haven''t started yet. I should have started a week ago, but I was delayed by other things." "According to Yang at that time, it seems that a very special geographical environment was found in the border area of Mexico. In Yang''s words, it''s called fierce land. Then someone did something in that place, so the spiritual team went there to deal with the problem. At that time, vestana wanted me to go too, but I refused on the pretext that the injury was not recovered She asked. "


    "At that time, vestana took 30 people, and when she came back, there were only 10 people left. Almost everyone was injured. But because of the urgency, they are now preparing for Bermuda."


    "Up there? Department of counter terrorism security? "


    "No, it''s more important. It''s said that the military has a fleet missing near Bermuda. Of course, the military is responsible for this. The psionics team is the main responsible party. It has issued instructions. Within one month, Bermuda incident must be resolved."


    "A whole fleet is missing?"


    "Well, that''s the fleet cruising in the Atlantic."


    "What does that fleet do to Bermuda? Do you want to die? " Chen asked with a frown.


    "Recently, another two cruise ships disappeared in the nearby sea area, and the navigation positioning before the disappearance was there, with more than one thousand people missing. These two cruise ship disappearances have been publicized on the Internet. Under pressure, the government can only send a fleet to Bermuda for investigation, but this time even the entire fleet disappeared."


    Chen Chu frowned. He knew roughly what was in Bermuda.


    It''s estimated that if the psionic team goes, it will die.


    "How many people is vestana going to take this time?"


    "All of you." Said Totti belst.


    "President, do you know what''s going on there?"


    "I don''t know much." "But with the strength of the psionic team, if you go there, it''s not a challenge, it''s a way to send sheep to the tiger," Chen said


    "Then Then I''m not very dangerous? "


    Totty bear was a little flustered. After all, he was just a liar.Let alone go to such a dangerous place, even a small evil spirit can kill him.


    Listen to Chen Yu again to say that Bermuda''s danger, but also the bottom of my heart.


    The whole psionic team went there to send sheep to the tiger.


    So he''s a scammer with no strings on his hands?


    "Can you find a way to push it off?"


    "I can''t do it. I''ve done it several times before." Said Totti Belfast, with a face full of embarrassment.


    "Is there time for concrete action?"


    "No, but I think it will take another half month to prepare."


    "Well, you''ll hold on for half a month. In half a month, I''ll find a way for you. In a word, I won''t let you die. Even if I don''t think of a way at last, you can just show your cards and I''ll come to pick you up." Chen said.


    In any case, Totti Belfast was not obliged to die for Chen.


    And Chen Yu can restrict him, the biggest bottom line is to kill him.


    Chen Yu didn''t plan to play that trick.


    Since he was killed by others, at least we should help him to arrange the way back.


    "Take this check." Totty bear took a breath when he saw the number on the check.


    "I promise you, I will do it, and I will do the same for your safety." "When it''s over, take the money and go wherever you want," Chen said


    Totti Belfast is an ordinary person, and Chen Yu is unlikely to let him join the supernatural society.


    It''s enough to have one Erdos in the supernatural society. There''s no need for another.


    Totti Belfast is not free yet.


    After all, his identity as an undercover now, if left for too long, will inevitably be remembered.


    So after a few hasty statements, the two sides separated temporarily.


    Chen Yu is thinking about how to help Totti bear keep secrets.


    Showdown directly with the psionic team is definitely the last option.


    Chen doesn''t want Totti bear to have a showdown with the psionic team unless he has to.

 Chapter 2364

    Not long after they got home, cliff and AMPAR came to visit.


    Chen Yu was a little surprised at their arrival.


    Haven''t they been taken away by the Templars?


    Why is this coming back?


    "Hello, Mr. Chen." Clive looks at Chen Yu at the door.


    "Hello, Mr. cliff, Ms. AMPAR."


    Although they have had contact, they are not even friends.


    So when we talk, we still have a very good score.


    Even call with a sense of distance.


    "When did you come back?"


    "The first two days."


    The first two days? It looks like they came back earlier than they did.


    "Is there anything special in Istanbul?"


    Chen Yu asked, pretending not to know.


    "Nothing special. I''ve made a few new friends." Clive said with ease.


    Chen Yu thought in his heart, also, the Templars are not evil organizations.


    It''s impossible to do anything to them.


    Clive and AMPAR are here just to say hello to Chen Yu.


    At the same time, I apologize to Chen.


    Although Chen invited them into the manor.


    But they had no intention of staying and left after apologizing.


    Just after seeing off cliff and amber, Jacques is back.


    It''s also trivial, but it needs Chen Yu''s signature.


    Since the popularity of Dashan beer, all kinds of troubles have come.


    All in all, it''s a mess.


    For example, someone claims that Dashan beer stole personal formula.


    Another example is that someone has a beer problem.


    It''s almost like something about a burglar.


    Aryx has basically solved all these trifles.


    An out of court settlement.


    Basically, Chen Yu doesn''t need to worry.


    Chen just needs to sign.


    Of course, elix and her legal team.


    Even out of court settlement can''t get much money.


    Chen doesn''t think extortion can get money from him.


    For the kind of person who wants to knock money from him, Chen Yu is directly against each other.


    Chen Yu felt that he could not let such a large group of lawyers stay idle.


    Even if ARIX often told him that even out of court settlements would not cost much.


    But Chen''s reason is also justified.


    I keep you. I just want you to help me fight a lawsuit.


    She doesn''t mind helping Chen.


    But there are so many rogues who want to extort money every month.


    So it''s basically endless.


    But Chen doesn''t care.


    "I sent six more people to prison this month." Said Jacques.


    "Yes, a few years?"


    "The longest one is only one year, the others are from three to nine months." "It''s not going to take long for this kind of thing to happen, and the compensation is less than $100000, but the cost of the lawsuit is more than $2 million," she said


    This account is all at a loss.


    But Chen doesn''t care.


    This money is within his acceptable range.


    "Aunt Jacques." Little Gelin ran over, followed by little Larissa.


    Little Larissa was also babbling into aryx''s arms.


    Little Larissa was able to speak, but it was not clear.


    In this respect, it''s obvious that young Gelin has a better talent.


    Chen Zhu remembers that when little Gelin was two months old, she could call Baba.


    It has been nine months since little Larissa spoke vaguely.


    But I''ve recognized them all.


    Although little Larissa and aryx are not real relatives.


    But every time ARIX comes, she doesn''t forget to bring a gift to little Larissa.


    Young Larissa naturally took Alexis as her aunt.


    Farley agreed not to take Alexis as an outsider.


    She was left for dinner before Alex left.


    After dinner, the family played each other''s games in the hall. Didilla and her husband, with binans in their arms, sat in front of the TV and played video games.


    Outside little gren, little Larissa and cindora were running wild.


    Crowe is practicing boxing with King Kong in the yard.


    Evil spirits are busy inside and outside.


    Fali is reading a Taoist Scripture.


    Chen Yu leaned on the princess and spoke on the phone.


    Xiong Da, Xiong Er, Simba and Nana are constantly making trouble on Chen Yu and the princess."Hello, Lao Zhang, it''s me."


    "What is it?"


    "As I told you last time, your son intended to die in Bermuda. He should have been there for a long time, but it was delayed."


    Zhang Tianyi at the other end of the phone fell silent.


    Chen Yu''s call is not a tip off at all.


    He is taking advantage.


    "What''s the price for you?" Zhang Tianyi asked.


    "Give me the dragon and tiger mountain."


    "Give me a good price." Zhang Tianyi said.


    The conditions put forward by Chen Yu have no practical significance at all.


    Zhang Tianyi couldn''t agree at all, and Chen Yu''s request didn''t go through his head.


    "No, it''s really inconvenient for me to interfere." Chen Yu said: "my relationship with him and his current psionic team are all hostile. Do you expect me to help the psionic team fight for the enemy?"? Am I that stupid? "


    "Don''t say that there are no, as long as the benefits are enough, there is nothing impossible."


    "Will you just let Yang Guo quit the psychic team soon? Do I have to pull down my face and stick cold ass? Am I that cheap? "


    "Guo''er looks weak in character. In fact, he is very stubborn. I will use my generation to order him. He will dare to play a traitor for me."


    "I don''t want face?"


    "Then you''ll pay a price that''s right for your face."


    "You can''t do it yourself. Though it''s across the Pacific Ocean, it''s not hard for you."


    "Do you know what is nuclear deterrence? My position in the spiritual world is almost the level of nuclear deterrence. You''ve seen whose nuclear bombs run everywhere on other people''s territory."


    "I won''t do it anyway. You can find your own way." Chen Yu''s attitude was determined.


    He''s really not going to make a move and let the psionic team struggle.


    Anyway, they have money. Even if this wave is all over, they can pull up a team later.


    Last time, Zhang Tian asked himself for help, and then he hired the people of the holy fire sect. He wanted to beat Yang Guo to pieces, so he couldn''t beat him.


    As a result, the whole army of the flame cult was destroyed and captured alive by the psionic team.


    I can''t get involved in anything this time.


    "Don''t you really help?"


    "You haven''t been to Laomei''s territory before, can you just call it a friendly visit? Do I have to? "


    "It''s not as simple as you said."


    "I can''t help it, but you have so many grandchildren, and you don''t lack one Yang."


    "All my apprentices and grandchildren are precious, not one less."


    "This can''t be done, that can''t be done, just your apprentice? Anyway, I''ll inform you of my obligation. You can do whatever you want. I don''t care. "

 Chapter 2365

    Chen Yu and Zhang Tian have nothing to do with each other.


    Zhang Tianyi just wants to pay, not to contribute.


    Even if the object is his grandchildren.


    Chen Yu wants benefits, but he doesn''t want to contribute.


    He felt that when he made a move, it was the act of capitalizing on the enemy.


    To help the enemy is to make trouble for himself, and he can do nothing.


    Finally, unable to talk together, Zhang Tianyi hung up first.


    Chen Yu estimated that Zhang Tianyi would either fight by himself or send his disciples and grandchildren to help Yang Guo.


    "Philip, don''t disturb the devil. They want to work." Chen Chu looks at feilinteya, who is playing a prank.


    Children at home have long been used to the existence of evil spirits.


    And they are psychics themselves, so it''s not so hard to accept this supernatural creature.


    "Honey, I have completed the enrollment procedures for the children. Take them to school these two days. First look at the environment, and then give the school a sum of money." Said Farley.


    "All right."


    Chen Yu looks at these two days should be OK, simply take the children to school to see.


    In addition, it''s almost time for little Gelin to go to preschool.


    Although Chen has the conditions to arrange several private teachers, Chen hopes that his family''s children can contact with other children.


    School is the best social occasion for children.


    In Chen''s opinion, what children need to learn in school is not those cultural knowledge, but how to socialize.


    Of course, some of the children in the family are willing to go to school, others are not.


    For example, didilla is the oldest child.


    So she is also the most understanding, although she is not very willing to go to school.


    But she never showed it.


    For example, Crowe, who is shy and introverted, is not good at social intercourse.


    So his performance is the most obvious, unwilling.


    However, Chen and faliko didn''t listen to him.


    Crowe''s situation is clearly a lack of social contact.


    So the more reluctant he is to go to school, the more Chen Yu and fari want to send him to school.


    The next day, Chen brought a group of children to the school.


    Of course, today is not the time to enter the school.


    Hello, Mr. Chen. This is McKinsey, principal of Dashan primary school


    McKinsey took the initiative to welcome Chen Yu in the parking lot.


    Chen and McKinsey are not actually meeting for the first time.


    But there is no communication.


    They met at a local celebration in Dashan town.


    McKinsey had a few words on the stage at that time.


    Chen Yu, as a guest invited at that time, had seen it a long time.


    Chen Yu is the richest man in Dashan town.


    So basically any local celebration will invite Chen Zhu.


    "Hello, Mr. McKinsey. This is my children."


    "Hello, children."


    "Hello, Mr. McKinsey." Didilla was the first to say hello.


    Dashan town school can only be regarded as average in terms of teachers and scale.


    Even compared with the domestic primary schools, there are some gaps.


    The United States and Laos also have resources in terms of education funding.


    The resources in large and developed areas will surely be better.


    Resources in small and remote areas are much worse.


    For example, Dashan school is more invested by the local government.


    But education funding is also quite limited.


    The children in the family used to be educated, though.


    But the education is also uneven.


    The education system of Laos and America is divided into preschool education, primary education, secondary education and higher education.


    Basically, it is also equivalent to four levels of education in kindergarten, primary school, middle school and University in China.


    However, the length of education is different and varies from region to region.


    There are eight or four systems, six or six systems, four, four or five, three or four systems.


    Dashan town and the surrounding area of Los Angeles are all made of 8 or 4 systems.


    It is 8 years in primary school and 4 years in middle school.


    The children of Chen Yu''s family, except little Gelin and little Larissa, have received some education more or less.


    Their age distribution is also different.


    McKinsey takes Chen and her children around the school.


    "The school playground seems a bit old."


    "It was built in the early days of the school." McKinsey said.


    Because schools are public schools, they are not well funded.


    "There is the teaching building, next to it is the library..." McKinsey introduced to Chen Yu one by one.


    Chen Chu nodded, "didilla, take them to school."Didilla nodded understandably.


    She is more precocious, coupled with previous family changes, so the idea is closer to adults.


    After the children left, Chen took out a check and handed it to McKinsey.


    McKinsey almost had a heart attack when he saw the numbers above.


    The number above is more than enough to sponsor even the rebuilding of a school.


    "Mr. Chen."


    "I want my children to have a wonderful semester at school. I don''t care about their grades, but I don''t want them to be wronged, Mr. McKinsey. Do you understand what I mean?"


    "Yes, I understand that I will try my best to ensure their academic and school experience."


    "Thank you for your help, Mr. McKinsey." Chen Yu smiled and patted McKinsey on the shoulder: "if they are satisfied with the school, I would like to sponsor a sum of money every year, but if any of them are not treated fairly or wrongly, it is difficult to guarantee that I will not choose another school. The only advantage of Dashan primary school may be close to home."


    As a principal, McKinsey didn''t have such a cold for Chen Yu and his children.


    However, after receiving the sponsorship fee, McKinsey changed its attitude directly.


    This sponsorship fee is a huge donation even if it is put into higher education institutions.


    "In addition, before the end of the Christmas holiday, I hope the school can be renovated."


    "Of course, with Mr. Chen''s help, I think it''s no longer a problem because of the limited funds."


    "Mr. Chen, are you interested in sponsoring our school team?"


    "The school team? Do you mean me or the brewery? "


    Chen is a little surprised because his main industry is beer.


    However, the Education Bureau of Laos does not allow adult product manufacturers to sponsor primary and secondary schools. Even if they want to sponsor, they can only sponsor in their own name.


    Alcohol products are even more severe, absolutely not allowed to appear in any considerable position in primary and secondary schools.


    Chen Yu is a teacher after all, so he knows something about it.


    And the check he just gave should be enough to support the primary school team.


    "Is there only one brewery for Mr. Chen? I remember Mr. Chen still has a restaurant. "


    "Er..." Chen has never considered advertising marina.


    After all, Marina restaurant belongs to the high-end restaurant, and the particularity of the service group is basically not suitable for appearing in some TV advertisements.


    But if it''s a primary school team, it won''t play down.


    On the contrary, it will make people feel that it belongs to charity.


    "What is the main competition of Dashan primary school team?"

 Chapter 2366

    Although marina''s is no secret.


    But ordinary people don''t know that Chen has other industries.


    McKinsey is also interested. It is estimated that it took the initiative to inquire about Chen''s industry.


    Maybe I can''t find out about anything else, but it''s not hard for Malina to find out.


    McKinsey''s request is very simple, to sponsor the school team.


    His asking price is not high, less than $20000 a year.


    Dashan primary school has a basketball team and a cricket team.


    Although Chen has previously sponsored a million dollars.


    But it''s a huge sum of money in the hands of individuals.


    But for an old school like Dashan primary school, it''s a little stretched.


    After all, all aspects need to be repaired. Some places even need to be expanded or added.


    Chen also required that the school be renovated.


    So it''s getting a little bit strained to stay for activities or education.


    So McKinsey asked Chen for money under the name of sponsorship.


    He knows the Martina restaurant, though he hasn''t been there.


    But as the most famous and upscale restaurant in Los Angeles, you can figure out how much it costs to go in and out at one time.


    People who go there to spend money are basically celebrities.


    Either rich businessmen or stars, there are few restaurants of this level in Los Angeles.


    In general, this kind of restaurant does not do TV advertising.


    Because advertising will pull down the restaurant.


    Generally, it is to do some soft advertisements in weekly or newspaper.


    Or in the entertainment news, give entertainment some money, and let them mention Marina restaurant by the way when reporting stars.


    Chen Yu asked Steven and James for help several times.


    First they are invited to the restaurant for dinner, and then they pay for entertainment to report.


    With the current reputation and status of Steven and James, if it''s other restaurants, please don''t touch them.


    No matter whether they spend money or not, they can''t advertise for a meal.


    But they are willing to help Chen Yu and let him owe them.


    Steven won''t say anything. His cooperation with Chen Yu is very pleasant.


    Even with Chen''s help, he reached the top of his career.


    James knew how much energy Chen had.


    It''s not just Chen Yu who is familiar with Steven and Lasfar.


    Chen also has a lot of energy in business.


    At least this time, because of the problem of fund, the film company asked him for help and asked if there was any way to raise fund.


    James gave Chen Yu a call with a try attitude.


    As a result, Chen Yu directly helped his new movie get 60% of the budget.


    High end restaurants are very difficult to operate, at least in the early days of opening almost every inch.


    Because of the low level of advertising, but no advertising and no one knows.


    As Chen Yu did at the beginning, he bought a ready-made one directly.


    If it hadn''t been for NAFA Donne, he would have been in a hurry to use the money.


    Chen Yu really can''t buy the shares of Malina restaurant at such a low price.


    However, the monthly revenue and net profit of Malina restaurant is absolutely worthy of the huge amount Chen paid.


    The monthly turnover of Malina restaurant can even exceed 20 million now.


    After tax deduction, the net profit is more than 50%.


    This is definitely a very high quality industry.


    Of course, this is due to some special ingredients provided by Chen.


    Delicious and expensive.


    Ordinary people can''t afford it.


    But in Los Angeles, the most important thing is the rich.


    And there''s a lot of repeat customers at Malina''s.


    There are many stars.


    Malina''s restaurant doesn''t allow reporters in.


    But if the star wants to, or the reporter is what they''re looking for.


    The restaurant will not be blocked.


    However, due to the special positioning of Marina restaurant, the advertising is not easy to play.


    Today, spending tens of thousands of dollars to sponsor a primary school team is quite in line with the positioning of Malina restaurant.


    Of course, the rate of return and so on are basically weak points.


    After all, even if the name of Malina restaurant is printed on the clothes of the school team students.


    No one will notice.


    Unless they can compete at least at the intercontinental level.


    After visiting the school, Chen took the children away.


    When I got home at noon, there was no one in my family.


    Farry went to work.


    But the devil has already prepared lunch.


    When the family finished eating, they heard the car horn outside the door."Master, Mr. Steven is visiting." The system manager reminds me.


    The evil devils that were originally distributed in the house immediately speed up, finish what they should do in a few minutes, and return to the nest at the same time.


    After the door is opened automatically, Steven will drive the car into the parking lot.


    Chen was still standing in the parking lot to greet Steven.


    But as soon as Steven got out of the car, he scolded Chen.


    "You damn bastard, where have you been for more than half a month? Every time I call you, you don''t answer, or you''re outside the service area. "


    Chen Yu shrugged and turned to look at another middle-aged man Steven had brought.


    Chen knew that Steven would not bring strangers to his home.


    Even if you want to introduce friends to yourself, you will not be in your own home.


    "Hello, I''m LITT''s father. I''m drow grove."


    Chen Leng, is this LITT Grove''s father?


    No wonder Steven will bring him here.


    "Hello, Mr. drow, I like your movie very much."


    Drow grove laughs. He doesn''t believe Chen Yu''s polite words.


    Just now Chen Yu saw him with a blank face.


    Obviously I don''t know myself.


    Of course, he didn''t come here to quarrel with Chen Yu.


    It''s mainly because last time he invested in a movie, his son borrowed money from Chen Yu because of the problem of money, so the movie started.


    In this new movie starring Steven, I learned from my son''s mouth that it seems that Chen Yu''s help made Steven hire him as the star.


    Therefore, he should take the initiative to come over and thank Chen.


    He learned some personal information about Chen Yu from his son.


    For example, they are very rich, powerful, and can''t provoke words like that.


    But drow grove didn''t have a specific concept.


    But when he saw the mirror lake manor, he knew how rich Chen Yu was.


    As a first-line star, his wealth is not poor.


    But the manor in front of him is expected to catch up with his family.


    He wondered why Chen Yu, a university professor, was so rich and had so many contacts with Hollywood.


    At the beginning, he just thought Chen Yu had some money.


    But after auditioning Steven''s new film, he was hired directly.


    He believed his son a little.

 Chapter 2367

    On the American side, the assessment of the rich is roughly divided into several levels.


    First of all, the United States is a big country of motor vehicles, so most of them are very cheap.


    But luxury cars are still very expensive.


    So if you drive a luxury car, then this person is definitely rich.


    Second is to see the house, the house from the location, scale, area.


    For example, in Beverly Hills, the most intuitive impression is that there are many police patrols, which is the government''s different treatment of the rich.


    Then there was the yacht. Drow grove saw the yacht on the shore.


    This yacht is almost equal to all his possessions.


    Drow grove made up his mind to keep in touch with Chen Yu.


    Of course, Chen doesn''t think so.


    He is more of a regular guest.


    Though he was the father of litt grove.


    But I have no friendship with him, and no communication.


    There is even no exchange of interests, and the classes of both sides are different.


    So Chen Yu and he really don''t have much in common.


    Of course, there are still some basic manners.


    When Steven and drow grove were entertained, they still took out their own rare red wine.


    After all, drow grove has been in Hollywood for decades, and he can be called a mature man.


    Of course, I feel Chen Yu''s share of life when communicating with him.


    But it''s also human nature.


    After all, it''s the first contact.


    Chen Yu and his relationship are all based on his own son.


    Even Steven brought him because of his son.


    And he got the role because of his son.


    But drow grove didn''t plan to talk about philosophy with Chen on the first day.


    At least I''ve known each other and had exchanges.


    Next time we find another chance to get together, the feeling will come out.


    Before leaving, Chen Yu took Steven and drow grove to the door with a large meat leg in his hand.


    At the same time, look at famtis in the driver''s seat: "famtis, this is for your family. Of course, people can also eat it."


    "Thank you. Can you put it in the back compartment for me?" Said famtis.


    She knows that what Chen Yu gives is all good things.


    Chen Yu will send 20 kilograms of raw materials of various foods to Steven every week.


    It''s all shipped by famtis, running back and forth.


    Occasionally Steven will share some with her.


    And Evan likes eating these meat very much.


    "Chen, what you sent me last time, my family has almost eaten." Steven said.


    "Marina''s unlimited. You have to go to my restaurant yourself." Chen Yu said rudely.


    "Marina''s restaurant is so expensive. It costs at least $10000 to eat. I can''t afford to go there every day."


    Drow grove wrote down in silence that the marina restaurant was his business.


    "Mr. Steven, what kind of animal was that meat leg just now? Where can we find the supply? "


    "I don''t know what kind of animal it is, but it''s delicious. If you want to know the original source, only Chen knows. That''s his base. If you want to know, you can only ask him to see if he will tell you. However, Marina restaurant will sell a certain amount of raw materials in limited quantity every month. If you are interested, you can pay attention to it, but the price is not cheap."


    Drow grove didn''t want to compete with Chen Yu either. He was curious.


    "What price?"


    "Malina''s restaurant sells 100 kilograms of ingredients a month, which are basically over 10000 dollars per kilogram. Occasionally, it provides more expensive ingredients."


    Drow grove takes a breath of cool air. Isn''t such a restaurant more profitable than the big star himself?


    Not to mention drow Grove''s thoughts, many celebrities and rich people once wanted to touch Marina restaurant, but Chen refused.


    Most of the shares in Marina are now in Chen''s hands, with only a small part mortgaged to the bank.


    Of course, mortgage is not so much the exchange of interests as the maintenance of interpersonal relationship.


    There are so many investors all over the world who are investing everywhere in order to tap into high-quality projects.


    But high quality projects are easy to find.


    Take some Internet companies that we are all familiar with. It seems that investors who invest in Internet companies that grow into giants make a lot of money. In fact, before they successfully invest in these Internet companies, they have made the same investment dozens or even hundreds of times.


    This is basically dozens or hundreds of failed investments. Only one or two of them can rise up and recover their capital.


    For the established high-quality industries, why do the owners let you invest?Are you rich?


    There are many rich people in the world.


    So drow grove just thought about it and didn''t pay for it.


    What drow grove wants more is Chen Yu''s wide contacts and ways.


    It seems that I still need to ask my son.


    See if little has more information.


    ¡­¡­


    Not long after Steven left, Chen received a special call.


    "Hello, handsome boy, what can I do for you?"


    Chen Yu looks at the screen of the mobile phone. The handsome boy is lying on the cloud in an extremely lazy way.


    "I heard from belia that you fought against the Titan snake." Asked the handsome boy.


    "Yes, it''s just the Titan snake that has been transformed."


    "Find me a pure blood Titan snake. You can live or die, but you must keep your heart intact." Said the handsome boy.


    "By luck, I''m not sure I''ll be able to make it." Chen said.


    At this time, an obscure magic circle appeared on Chen''s mobile phone screen.


    "Find a space, arrange this magic array, and summon a weapon I made to capture Titan snake."


    "Open space, how big is it?"


    "It doesn''t need to be too big. About ten meters is enough." Said the handsome boy.


    Chen Yu began to draw a magic circle on the lawn in the backyard.


    "You''re drawing wrong. You''re a little more apostrophe."


    Chen Yu has some toothache: "it doesn''t matter if it''s a little bit more or less."


    "If you have to draw like this, it may be the Lord level devil summoned. Of course, it will also drain your magic."


    "Can this magic circle summon demons? Didn''t you say it was a weapon? "


    "This is my temporary modification. It was originally modified from other magic arrays. In addition You''re drawing wrong again. If there''s a tick missing, you''ll be sent to the unknown space. "


    "The magic circle is troublesome."


    "It''s really hard for humans who don''t have talent."


    "Before you instruct me to do something, can you not despise me by the way?"


    Chen Yu pointed to the ground, and another gap appeared on the ground.


    "There are more lines, which will cost you 10% more magic."

 Chapter 2368

    Chen Yu really doesn''t have the talent to draw magic array.


    OK, Chen admitted that.


    The magic circle provided by the handsome boy is not impossible to draw.


    By copying, it can be done in about three or five days.


    However, Chen Yu obviously didn''t plan to spend three or five days to draw a magic circle.


    With that spare time, Chen Zhu might as well kill a Titan snake directly.


    So Chen can only find help.


    "Help me gather the children in the hall." Chen said to the housekeeper.


    As long as Chen Yu doesn''t need to shout in any corner of the manor, the system housekeeper can receive Chen Yu''s instructions.


    Entering the living room, several children were coming down the stairs.


    "Uncle, do you call us?"


    "Who of you has studied the magic circle? Or who can draw the magic circle. "


    "Uncle, me and me." "He cried excitedly, holding up his right hand.


    Chen Yu looks at seven-year-old penance, and shows full distrust of the young face.


    "Aren''t you from the elemental water system, binans?"


    "Uncle, I really can draw magic circles. My mother used to be a Turing master. Although I am a elemental water system, I have received the basic teaching of Turing magic." Said binans.


    Chen Yu looks at didilla, who nods: "aunt Mueller is indeed a Turing master, but I don''t know about the fact that penans can draw the magic circle."


    Chen Chu took out his mobile phone and said, "look at this magic circle. Can you draw?"


    "What a huge magic circle." He looked at the magic array on the mobile screen and said: "uncle, is this the summoning array? What do you call? "


    "A weapon from hell." "Is it too complicated?" Chen said casually


    "It''s not complicated at all. This magic array should have been modified, not the original magic array." At the same time, he glanced at Chen Yu from the corner of his eye: "it seems like someone has specially modified the magic array to make it easier for people who don''t know how to portray it, but at the same time, it improves the requirements of the caster. According to the magic demand of the magic array, uncle will need a very large magic."


    Chen Yu clearly saw the contempt in the eyes of penance.


    "Don''t be verbose. Draw it for me," Chen said


    "Uncle, if you want me to draw the magic circle, you can be malicious. You have to give me a request."


    "What are the requirements?"


    "I don''t want to go to school."


    Chen Yu rolled his eyes and called: "Hello, Wright, I''m Chen Yu. Please contact a closed school for me. I''m going to send a disobedient bastard in."


    "Don''t you want to..." "Uncle I was wrong I was wrong. "


    Chen Chu grabbed the chin of Pei Nan Si, a face of bad smile: "change a condition."


    "Next time you go out on a mission, take me with you." Said binans.


    With the exception of the younger girls, cindora and Meila, the rest of us are in front of us.


    They all want to follow Chen Yu out to carry out the task.


    It''s definitely very, very exciting.


    "If it suits you, you can take it with you."


    "I don''t care. I''ll be an uncle. You promised."


    Chen Yu rolled his eyes and didn''t agree, but he didn''t immediately nod.


    He grabbed his cell phone and ran to the backyard.


    Before that, he saw Chen Yu working in the backyard for half a day.


    But when I saw Chen''s magic array, I looked back at Chen.


    The eyes are full of loathing, yes, loathing.


    Then he extended his feet and wiped out Chen''s efforts for more than half an hour.


    However, we have to admit that Chen Yu is really poor in the magic circle.


    It''s really bad!


    He finished more than half an hour in five minutes.


    Chen Yu took his mobile phone and said, "you don''t have to depict the magic array in contrast, binans? Be careful what went wrong. "


    "You don''t think of others as yourself." The handsome boy hasn''t hung up yet. He sneers at Chen Yu at the end of the phone.


    Chen Yu grinned: "I knew I would not take you this hard job."


    "Can you blame me? I have simplified the original magic array hundreds of times, but you still can''t draw it."


    "I just don''t have the talent, that''s all."


    "Get rid of that."


    Chen Yu could not help him, so he just sat down.


    As soon as I sat down, I felt a burst of wet food on my hips.


    With a touch of his hand, Chen''s face turned black.


    The backyard of the manor is open and connected with the grassland.


    So occasionally cattle and sheep come here.


    Most of the time, they will be driven away by their pets.Only occasionally, these cattle and sheep will leave some gifts before they leave.


    Chen Yu wants to cry without tears.


    Under Chen''s buttocks are fresh Fen.


    Call the evil devil to clean up the place. Chen Yu goes back to the bathroom and washes it before coming out.


    In just a dozen minutes, he had already painted most of it.


    "This kid has a good talent for Turing magic. I have some magic books of this kind here. I''ll pass them on to you later."


    "By the way, ask you something."


    "Say it."


    "I have a friend To be precise, he has no magic power. He is a pure ordinary person, but he relies on his personal charm Deception has infiltrated the headquarters of the enemy forces and been regarded as the guest of honor by them. However, he has no ability to protect himself. Recently, because of some things, the enemy forces need to test the strength of their members. Now, he has only two ways. One is to directly play cards, the other is to be killed by the enemy forces. How can he have the ability to protect himself? "


    "It''s very simple. You can make a magic summoning array for him. Of course, no matter how convenient it is, it''s not as convenient to carry it with you as it is to engrave it directly on the skin."


    "He doesn''t have any magic. How to use summon magic array? And what about the summoner? "


    "Sacrifice call, no magic."


    "The call to sacrifice with the living?"


    "Of course not. Sacrifice is more like employment. As long as you can pay the equivalent, you don''t have to use living people. What''s the absolute value of living people? There is no lack of human soul in hell, unless you sacrifice hundreds of thousands of living people at a time, otherwise you cannot summon a decent devil at all. "


    "What value do I have? It''s not dollars, is it? If it''s dollars, it''s convenient, but how much do you sacrifice for this kind of call? Is $100000 enough? "


    The handsome boy looks at Chen Yu on the other end of the screen in black.


    "Of course, with your wealth in hell, last time you and your friends occupied the territory of a lord, didn''t you get a huge amount of loot? In addition, you also have a large number of devil crystals and angel crystals, which can also be used as offerings."


    "How much?"


    "It depends on the level of demons you want to equip him with. It''s impossible to be a Lord. Although your wealth is huge, it''s not enough for a lord to break the rules and come to the world. According to my estimation, an ordinary devil crystal can probably summon ten low-level demons. If it''s an angel crystal of the same level, it can summon fifteen A low-level devil. "


    "Is Angel Crystal worth more than devil crystal?"


    "For the devil in hell, after all, the angel crystal is not the product of hell, and the devil crystal hell has many veins."

 Chapter 2369

    "It''s not easy to say anything, is it not that rare things are precious?" Chen Yu''s rare irony is a handsome boy.


    The handsome boy''s face is not black, his eyes are flashing, and he is expected to retaliate against Chen Yu.


    "What do you want? If your man needs it, I have a large number of demonic legions to drive you or him. "


    "We are so familiar, shouldn''t we help for free?"


    "Of course I can, but my army can''t be free. Each of them is an individual. I can drive them to serve me and fight for me. But I can''t let them succumb to others again. From hell to the world, it needs huge power. Most of the sacrifices consumed in this sacrifice call are used to open channels."


    "What if I die?" "Do you need a pension?" Chen asked


    The handsome boy rolled his eyes and said, "are you sure you want to?"


    Chen Yu is in some trouble. The call of sacrifice says that it is expensive, and cheap.


    But after all, it''s for others, not for yourself, and it''s not worth thinking about.


    But Totti Belfast, after all, is also working for himself. He doesn''t care about his life or death.


    "Then, help me to make a sacrifice and summon the magic array, as my reward for catching the Titan snake for you."


    After thinking about it for a while, Chen finally agreed to the suggestion of the handsome boy.


    To be honest, the devil crystal and Angel Crystal of Chen Yu have accumulated to an astronomical number.


    In addition to the wealth in hell, Chen Yu is abundant.


    Even for Totti bear, it will take a long time to spend.


    "By the way, will this call have any sequelae? Will the summoned demons backfire? "


    "No, at least not my magic circle." The handsome boy said confidently, "every demon summoned by my magic array has absolute loyalty."


    "That''s good. That guy can''t protect himself."


    Chen Yu returns to the backyard. The evil devil has combed the nearby turf.


    Make sure nothing new is out there.


    At the same time, the evil devil invited the gift giver home On the table.


    Eat it tonight


    The magic circle of penance here is almost finished.


    "See if there''s anything wrong."


    "Good talent, no mistakes." Said the handsome boy.


    "Uncle, it''s done." At last, he finished the last part and gave a long breath: "look, is there any mistake?"


    "Yes, there are no other mistakes except the poor technique."


    He looked at Chen Yu with a disgusted look.


    His words were polite, but Chen Yu was not polite to him.


    "Ha ha What do you mean by that look in your eyes? Do you look down on your uncle? OK, I would like to give you some high-end magic books, just look at you. "


    "Uncle, what is the magic book?" he said


    Although he despised Chen''s Turing magic.


    But Chen''s strength is obvious to all.


    What''s more, it''s not hard for Chen to get any high-end magic books.


    "Come on, say something nice to my uncle."


    "Uncle, you are the best."


    "Let''s go."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Well, I''d like to see if this magic array works." Chen Yu went to the middle of the magic circle and looked at penans at the same time: "you get out of the way."


    After all, I don''t know what effect this Summoning Magic array will have.


    So I''m going to let him stay away.


    This Summoning Magic Circle doesn''t need any spells.


    It''s estimated that the handsome boy also knows that Chen Yu can''t remember.


    Just pour your magic directly into the Summoning Magic array.


    Chen Yu stands in the magic circle... Yang, Xianli is released from his body.


    As soon as Xianli left the body, he was absorbed by the summoned magic array.


    The summon magic circle lights up.


    But it''s just activation, far from prompting.


    If you want to summon the magic circle, you need more power.


    Chen Yu had a little prediction in his mind that the Summoning Magic array might not be activated under the upper Qing Dynasty.


    And the difference of personal strength will also affect the magic array.


    For example, the magic power used by Chen Yu is compared with that of ordinary psychics.


    To put it in the simplest way, compare No. 90 gasoline with No. 93 gasoline.


    The energy consumption difference between the two is 5%, and the loss to the engine is also 5%.


    And the magic gap between Xianli and ordinary magic is far more than 5%.


    With Chen Yuxian''s power pouring in, the Summoning Magic array becomes brighter and brighter.And the immortal power of Chen Yu is also being extracted constantly.


    At this time, there is a reflection of the magic array over the Summoning Magic array.


    The upper and lower magic circles echo each other.


    Two magic circles burst out huge energy at the same time.


    In a flash, a singularity is opened in the upper and lower center positions.


    And that point expanded in an instant. In the next moment, a circle appeared in the center of the upper and lower magic array.


    The ring is engraved with obscure inscriptions.


    Chen Yu raised his right arm as if he had a feeling in his heart.


    The ring fell on Chen''s right wrist, shrunk instantly, and was firmly attached to his wrist.


    At the same time, the magic circle was closed.


    The magic array depicted on the ground left a scorched mark. The original pattern has disappeared.


    The whole process is difficult to say, simple to say.


    There is no technical problem, as long as the awakened psychic can operate easily.


    But to say the difficulty, that is the only requirement.


    Enough magic. Ordinary psychics can be sucked directly when they come here.


    Chen Zhu takes back his arm and looks at the ring on his arm.


    The metal ring looks like an ornament.


    Although it''s exquisite, it doesn''t match Chen''s style.


    But Chen can''t take it down now.


    This thing can only be started by Chen when he meets the Titan snake.


    Apart from influencing Chen''s personal style, it has no other influence and no other effect.


    It will not enhance Chen''s personal strength or combat effectiveness.


    Chen Chu mumbles that this guy doesn''t take advantage of himself at all.


    "Uncle, is this the weapon from hell? It looks ordinary What''s the use? " Penans came up and looked at the metal ring on Chen''s wrist.


    He is looking forward to Chen''s live performance.


    "What weapon? It''s an ornament. It''s hellish. How about it? It''s not bad. "


    "Uncle, I''m not a child. I''m seven years old."


    At this time, Chen Yu received another message on his mobile phone.


    Chen took a look at his mobile phone, not one message, but two messages.


    One message is the information of Turing magic, and the other is the sacrifice calling magic array.

 Chapter 2370

    Angel coast -


    if we want to say that the most beautiful scenery here is not the beach and scenery here.


    It''s the lifeguard here.


    The coast guard has recently received a large donation.


    Therefore, in addition to the expansion of basic functional buildings and the purchase of professional equipment, the coast rescue team also expanded the recruitment of ten lifeguards.


    If we only rely on the original 12 lifeguards, the workload is too heavy.


    Every coast rescue team member has to patrol and rescue people during working hours.


    And after ten new lifeguards, it also eased the working pressure of the old team members.


    The current configuration is basically a new team member and an old team member as a group, a total of ten groups of players.


    Each time we patrol the coastline of four kilometers, we patrol five groups each time, and the other five groups rest at the observation platform or headquarters.


    "Igor, the vice captain''s name is fari, isn''t it? Does she have a boyfriend? "


    "Fari? I advise you not to think about her. She has children, not just boyfriends. "


    "I don''t mind."


    "Her boyfriend cares, and I''m sure you can''t provoke him." Igor said quietly.


    "Money doesn''t mean everything."


    Igor looked at the big boy who had just joined the life-saving team and had not been out of school for a long time.


    "But nothing represents a lot of problems, and I don''t think you can match Chen in all aspects."


    "I believe I am stronger than him." Said the new player.


    "Three months ago, when he came to pick up fari, he met a group of hoodlums nearby. Then the police station nearby received the alarm and robbed him. When the police arrived at the scene, Chen stood in the middle of the group undamaged, one hand still holding the child, and all the hoodlums fell to the ground, a total of 13 people. Since then, the group The hooligans disappeared completely in the neighborhood


    "Obviously he didn''t do it. He was still holding the baby. It was impossible to beat 13 people."


    "The confessions of the hooligans confirm that he did it."


    "It shows that the guy has a serious tendency to violence."


    Igor rolled his eyes and said, "I hope you don''t pass this sentence to Fanny or Chen, or you will have trouble."


    "Why, will he beat me for the difficulty? I''m not afraid of him. "


    "I can''t beat you, but Chen has a huge team of lawyers in his hands. Those 13 hooligans have been sentenced to prison for attempted murder, kidnapping, robbery, illegal carrying of dangerous weapons, hiding Du and other charges. Are you sure you want to be right with Chen?"


    "In fact, I''m joking," the new player said


    Igor smiled and patted the new player on the shoulder: "good boy."


    Chen Yu had a good relationship with the old team members. He gave them gifts every other day or invited them to a party. He also donated a lot of money to the coast rescue team and improved their welfare and treatment.


    Occasionally, he also helps them to solve other trivial matters. For example, last time someone needed legal aid at home, he was also willing to help.


    In addition, it''s good for fari, so old players like Igor like Chen Yu very much.


    However, these new players still have a few ideas about how beautiful Li is, so they decided to play with farry.


    Igor, the old players, was ordered by robio to persuade the new players properly.


    If these young people don''t do anything with bloodshot in their brains, the consequences will be serious.


    Robio may not know Chen''s background, but he knows that Chen is rich.


    If this offends farry, it''s only a light meal to be beaten.


    Maybe it''s the evaporation of the human world. We don''t see people when we live, and we don''t see bodies when we die.


    "Someone in front drowned Help people. "


    Igor suddenly noticed that there were ups and downs in the sea.


    Just then, a red figure rushed into the sea like lightning.


    "Then She is the champion of sprint... "


    "Don''t be long winded. Help others quickly." Igor rushed out, too.


    Igor has been used to it for a long time. Fari''s sprint speed and swimming speed can be described as horror.


    A man who overtook the coast guard.


    He sometimes wondered whether the rich people were eating special supplements.


    As a woman, farry''s superhuman physical ability made the men of the whole coast rescue team blush.


    Of course, although Farley''s physical strength is exaggerated, it is also acceptable to ordinary people.


    Igor can barely keep up with the fari in front.


    The new players are struggling.


    In fact, when he was in school, he was also on the school swimming team.


    But swimming in the sea is not the same as swimming in the pool.


    The ups and downs of the waves, as well as the impact, will bring great resistance and consume more physical energy.Veterans like Igor and Farley have long adapted to the waves of the sea, and they know how to use the potential energy of the sea.


    So they swim faster, and they know how to use the power of the return tide.


    New players need a long time to explore.


    So when the new team member just swam half way, fari had caught the drowner.


    But at this time, farry also consumed most of her physical strength. After putting on a life jacket for the drowning person, she swam back more than ten meters.


    Igor came up to take over, and the two cooperated tacitly. They worked together to lift the drowning man to the shore.


    But the new team member didn''t come up to help, not because he didn''t want to, but because he didn''t make it up.


    Only after farry and Igor.


    The new team member went back to the shore, looked at fari and Igor, who were rescuing the drowning man on the beach, and put his waist in and gasped: "hold Sorry I I couldn''t help. ''


    Farry and Igor ignored the new players, but seriously rescued them.


    Igor gave the drowner artificial respiration. The drowner retched some seawater, but he was still in a coma.


    "Robio, my name is fari, 2.1 km west of the coast, where emergency equipment and stretchers are needed."


    Just then, farry saw an octopus sticking to the drowning man''s feet.


    It is estimated that the octopus was adsorbed on the feet of the drowner, causing the feet of the drowner to cramp.


    Fari patted the drowning man on the calf and reached out to lift the octopus.


    The octopus''s tentacles were immediately wrapped around Fanny''s hands.


    Fari felt her hand pricked a little, and then she saw that it was black.


    In a moment, fari felt powerless and sat on the ground.


    "What''s wrong with you, Fanny?"


    "Don''t move. It''s poisonous Tell Chen for me. " Fari''s tone was short of breath and looked very weak.


    "Need to inform Chen?" Igor slightly hesitated.


    As far as common people know, most Octopus have the trace paralytic toxin, which is mainly used to paralyze prey.


    But even the toxins of giant octopus have little effect on human body.


    But this octopus, which is just a slap in the face, can make his whole body weak. You should know that his constitution and anti poison are several times that of ordinary people.


    That''s why fari thought the octopus was unusual.

 Chapter 2371

    Chen Yu hurried to the hospital.


    By this time, fari had been sent to the hospital.


    When Chen Yu arrived at the hospital, robio, Igor and others were standing outside.


    "Robio, where''s fari? What''s the situation now? " Chen asked anxiously.


    "Fari''s in the emergency room." Robio said.


    He doesn''t know how to deal with Chen Yu.


    After all, I promised Chen Yu to take good care of fari.


    As a result, something happened here.


    Of course, it''s hard to say how serious the situation is now.


    "I''ll go in and have a look." Chen pushed open the emergency room.


    The emergency doctor saw Chen Yu come in and frowned: "go out."


    "You go out." Chen Yu, regardless of the attitude of the emergency doctors, went to farry.


    "Here you are."


    Fari''s voice was weak.


    Chen Yu put down the suitcase and saw the emergency doctor: "please let me go."


    "You..."


    "I''m a doctor, too."


    "That doesn''t mean you can come here and disturb my work."


    Chen Chu held out his finger and waved: "at the same time, I am also a rich man, and I am very rich, so I can."


    Then the emergency doctor moved out of the way.


    Obviously, he knew that it was unwise to fight the rich.


    As a matter of fact, he occasionally accepts some part-time work, similar to Chen Yu.


    And most of the patients he accepted in his spare time are rich people, so he knows the energy and influence of rich people very well.


    "Thank you. Please let''s be quiet for a while and bring the door with you."


    After getting rid of the emergency doctor, Chen Yu was distressed at fari''s three times enlarged palm, on which lay a round and fat octopus.


    "Not taken down?" Chen asked with a frown.


    "If it doesn''t come down, it hurts." "It''s very painful," said farry


    "And now?"


    "It doesn''t hurt now. This octopus''s toxin may have a paralyzing effect. As long as it doesn''t pull forcibly, it won''t hurt too much."


    Chen Zhu looks at the octopus, which seems to have a faint magic smell.


    Chen Yu pinched the head of the octopus. Although the head of the octopus was bulging, it was empty.


    Chen took out the scalpel and planned to cut the octopus directly.


    Just then, the octopus suddenly reached out a tentacle and grabbed Chen''s right palm.


    "Well?"


    The suckers on the tentacles soon stuck to the back of Chen''s hand.


    At the same time, there was a sharp point in the mouth of the sucker, trying to penetrate Chen''s skin.


    Unfortunately, in the face of the rough skin and thick flesh, this small octopus is really helpless.


    Chen Yu cut off the small tentacles of octopus with a scalpel.


    But at this time, fari suddenly felt dizzy. At the same time, the broken tentacles of the octopus were growing rapidly.


    Chen Yu felt that the vitality of fari was being absorbed by the octopus.


    As soon as Chen Yu''s face changed, it wasn''t a natural creature.


    Chen Yu cut through the big head of the octopus with a knife.


    In a flash, a magic force came out of the gap of the big head.


    The octopus also lost its vitality, wriggled a few times and fell off the back of farry''s hand.


    "Chen, this is..."


    "I don''t know what it is, but it''s not a natural creature." Chen said, taking out a bottle of medicine made of devil crystal: "drink it. I''ll find something to fill it for you later. It''s a bit insidious."


    After drinking the medicine, fari recovered a lot.


    But her lost vitality could not be restored in a short time.


    Even those vitality are permanent losses.


    Fari was not hurt either, it was the strange octopus with a little paralytic toxin.


    It''s not a big problem. Even depending on farry''s own function, it will eliminate the toxic effect in a few hours.


    After removing the octopus, fari''s palm has been swollen a lot.


    "Let''s go home first." Chen said.


    "There was also a drowning man who was also bitten by the octopus."


    "Well, that man estimates that life force has been absorbed by most of it." "I''ll send some to him after I''ve prepared the medicine for you," Chen said


    "All right." Fari nodded.


    However, before leaving, Chen Yu silently collected the stone of the octopus.


    Back home, the children knew that fari was injured, and all came up to greet her.


    Little Gelin was crying.


    She didn''t know how badly fari was hurt. Anyway, looking at her face, she thought fari was very serious.


    Chen Yu went into the different space of the old black."Hei hei, help me see what this is." Chen Yu threw the stone of the octopus in front of Lao Hei.


    "Isn''t this an ordinary octopus?" Lao Hei has been studying over and over for a long time without any doubt.


    "Octopus? Can ordinary Octopus absorb the vitality of human beings


    "This thing can attract people''s vitality?" Lao Hei was surprised.


    After looking at it for a long time, Lao Hei said in surprise, "this thing should be an octopus in general, but it seems to be affected by something, so there is a variation, but the change is not big."


    "Are you sure it''s acquired variation?"


    "Well, this octopus''s body is still an octopus, and it doesn''t change much."


    Lao Hei studies biology every other way, so he is more proficient in biology than Chen Yu.


    Of course, Lao Hei can''t kill directly.


    So it''s usually Chen Yu who provides it to the dead.


    And a lot of times, Chen Yu will bring some of his enemies to study for Lao Hei.


    "One possibility is that the person in charge of the transformation is very skillful. Another possibility is that the transformation process matches the genes of the octopus itself, just like the creatures of the same species in the nature can reproduce. Maybe this is not a transformation, but a reproduction. ¡±


    "you mean Some people or some unnatural creatures breed with octopus, and then this kind of octopus is born? "


    "The truth is the truth, but I don''t know the specific situation. Now all is just my personal speculation."


    After leaving the other space, Chen Yu suddenly received a call from west.


    "President, something''s wrong. Come here quickly."


    "Well? What''s up? "


    "There are a lot of supernatural creatures along the Los Angeles coastline, and dozens of people have been attacked. One of them has been seriously injured and died."


    "Supernatural? Is it an octopus


    "President, you know?"


    "Fari was attacked, too. It sucks people''s life force." "I''m going right now," Chen said


    Dozens of people have been attacked and killed, which is already a serious event in the spirit world.


    The supernatural society is responsible for this kind of thing, so Chen Yu dare not neglect and rush to the supernatural society immediately.

 Chapter 2372

    Chen Yu hurries to the supernatural society.


    Because of fari''s encounter, Chen Yu realized the seriousness of the matter.


    Fari has her own treatment, otherwise it may not have any good results.


    The octopus is very aggressive, even if it is attached to people, it is still very dangerous.


    Be careful. It''s OK to say that if you are not careful, the treatment party will probably become the wounded being treated.


    When he arrived at the headquarters, Chen Yu found West.


    "What''s the situation now?"


    "Almost every beach along the Los Angeles coastline has found an unknown octopus. This Octopus seems to be particularly fond of attacking mammals. The first thing they found was a couple. They took their dogs for a walk on the beach, and then the dogs had problems. The wife found that the dog was attached to an octopus, so she played with her hands. As a result, the octopus ran to his wife In a short period of time, Los Angeles police received about 20 similar alarms, and then reported them to the security department, which then transmitted the information to us. "


    "What did the security department send us?" Chen Yu was a little surprised.


    Counter terrorism security department and them have not dealt with, how can this time give them the task?


    Isn''t the Department of counter terrorism and security always handing over tasks to the psionic team?


    After all, the psionic team is a direct subordinate department of the anti terrorist security department, and it''s their own son.


    Generally, the task assigned to the supernatural society is either extremely difficult and cannot be handled by the psionic team.


    Or some kind of trap, waiting for the supernatural society to jump.


    "You think it''s a trap?"


    "No." West shook his head: "it''s because they don''t have the energy to take care of it. They''re not arranging for Bermuda. Besides, the psionic team is helpless."


    Weston looked at Chen Yu and said, "president, do you have a strategy?"


    "If it''s just those injured people, the problem is not big. I can take charge of treatment, but what about the follow-up? Since the mutant Octopus appeared on the coastline of Los Angeles, it means that there are more than those. With the authority of the supernatural society and the anti terrorist security department, they can block the coastline of Los Angeles for three or five days, but if they can''t find the source, I''m afraid it''s not easy to do. "


    Within a day, more than 20 people were attacked, which means that there are not a few of them.


    So in the final analysis, we need to find the source, but we can''t find the source. No matter how diligent they are in governance, it''s useless.


    But how to find the clue? Then the Department of counter terrorism and security is in charge of intelligence.


    Their supernatural society has no intelligence system.


    But will the Department of counter terrorism and security honestly give them information?


    This makes Chen Yu very suspicious.


    "Isn''t the purpose of the Department of counter terrorism and security just to give us a bad charge and get us out of here?"


    "They don''t have the guts to do it. Now it''s not a small thing. If it doesn''t work out this time, we won''t be able to bear it. Do you think they''ll be well?"


    At the end of the day, they are all superior and subordinate departments.


    If it gets out of control, either department runs.


    "But after all, the anti terrorist security department is ordinary people. Although they have intelligence departments, it''s hard for them to get involved in the affairs of the spiritual world. So this time, it''s not just us, it''s estimated that the spiritual team will also get involved."


    "That is to say, we need to cooperate once?" Chen asked, narrowing his eyes.


    "It may not be cooperation, it may be us stabbing at each other." West said helplessly.


    Don''t expect that in the face of danger, the two enemies will help each other and help each other through the difficulties.


    The greater possibility is to divide life and death before solving the problem.


    This is not the right way, but this is human nature.


    "Regardless of the anti terrorist security department and the psychic team, let''s talk about the clues we can grasp at present."


    "There''s no clue at the moment." West looked at Chen Yu helplessly.


    "Then the people who called us together will discuss the specific situation."


    All of them came to the meeting room. Chen Yu found that Tianxi Dongye and Lizi changsaka came in together.


    When she entered the meeting room, she immediately bowed to Chen Yu at 90 degrees.


    "How do you do, Mr. President? I" only happened on the coast of Los Angeles? " Asked long Saka.


    "At the moment, only the Los Angeles coastline appears." Said West.


    "So whether the subsequent events will spread or not, we can be sure that the source should be in or near Los Angeles, so the Los Angeles coastline is the first one." "You can investigate whether there is a relevant or similar research department in Los Angeles and surrounding areas," she said


    West nodded. "It''s true that we can go deep into this.""Ingrid, you and I are going to salvage some mutant octopus. I want to study them." Said Rouen fasibon.


    "Yes."


    Although the situation continues to ferment, it is still in a controllable stage.


    But if it is not solved quickly, it will soon be beyond the control of the Department of counter terrorism and security.


    "If there are similar incidents along the coastline of other areas, report to me immediately." Chen said.


    "President, do you know any Octopus researchers? Get some advice. "


    "Here..." Chen Yu thinks about it. Why don''t you ask Wright?

 Chapter 2373

    "Hi, Wright."


    Wright looked up at Chen, who pushed open the office door.


    She was a little surprised that Chen had not come to school for nearly two months.


    The school now gives him the title of Professor, without salary or position.


    "Chen, how can you come to school today?"


    Chen Chu looks at Wright with a grumbling look. "I''m a school teacher, anyway. Is it strange to come to school?"


    "Ha ha..." Wright sneered.


    Chen Yu opened the refrigerator beside him and took out a can of beer.


    It''s only Wright''s that has a fridge and beer in it.


    "Well, I came to see you."


    "Ha ha..."


    "What are your eyes? Can''t I come to see you? "


    "Come on, what''s up?"


    Chen chuiha smiled: "in addition to visiting you, I also want to ask you something."


    "What is it?"


    "Are there any experts in marine biology in our school?" Chen asked.


    "Well? Why do you ask? Are you going to switch to marine biology? "


    "No, just to discuss the academic issues." Chen Yu said with a smile.


    Wright narrowed his eyes and looked at Chen Yu, though he was very skilled in medicine and even had his own academic research.


    But Chen Yu is definitely not that kind of academic player.


    Wright also didn''t believe that Chen would suddenly turn to research.


    "What are you looking for in marine biology?"


    "I said, just to discuss academic issues." Chen Yu replied earnestly.


    Wright stares at Chen Yu, who is so playful in response to Wright''s gaze.


    In the end, Wright couldn''t get more explanation from Chen''s face.


    "Well, there''s a marine biology expert in our school, southton Chiara, but he''s only under our name. Our school provides funds. He''s in charge of research and sharing research results."


    "How about contact information?"


    "What good can I get?"


    "I''m giving the school an extra million dollars this year." Chen said.


    Wright nodded contentedly. "Here''s his card. Take it."


    ¡­¡­


    "Hello, are you professor southton Chira, please?"


    "Who is it?"


    "Hello, I''m a professor at the University of Los Angeles. President Wright gave me your contact information." "I heard from President Wright," Chen said, "do you specialize in marine biology?"


    "Yes, what can I do for you?"


    Hearing that Chen Yu is a professor at the University of Los Angeles, southton Chira''s voice has been significantly reduced.


    After all, he is also a famous professor at the University of Los Angeles, and also receives funding from the University of Los Angeles.


    "I have some questions about marine biology for you. Do you know if professor southton is available? I''d like to call on you in person. "


    "Of course, when is it convenient for you?"


    "I can at any time, as long as you are free."


    "I need to do an experiment this afternoon. If it''s convenient for you, please come to my research institute at 7 p.m." Southton chila thought and said.


    "Well, I''ll be on time."


    ¡­¡­


    In the evening, after Chen Zhuo gave fari the medicine, he hurried out.


    Fari''s injury is not serious, and her constitution is much better than ordinary people.


    In addition to Chen''s care, it has been 78-8.


    As for the lost vitality, Chen Yu is still mixing potions.


    But it''s not a big problem.


    Chen has a lot of choices on his hands now.


    Like the giant red eagle.


    He''s a lord level undead.


    But the parts of the immortal bird can''t be used directly.


    It''s impossible to take at least one bite to increase vitality.


    Half an hour''s drive, Chen arrived at an oval building on the edge of a river.


    Bell -


    Chen Yu pressed the Bell once, and a head protruded from the guard room at the gate.


    "Hello, what can I do for you?"


    "Is this the Institute of marine biology?"


    "Yes."


    "The better I can meet Professor southton here at seven, please contact professor southton."


    "OK, just a moment."


    Soon the guard let go.


    At the door stood a young man in a white coat.


    "Hello, are you Professor Chen?"


    "Hello, Professor southton, you look much younger than I thought." Chen Yu said politely."Well I''m not professor southton. I''m his student. I''m Isaac. "


    "Well, how are you?"


    "Please follow me, Professor southton is waiting for you."


    Ezak led the way, took a few steps, and said, "Professor Chen, you are younger than I thought."


    "Ha ha I just have good maintenance. Of course, under the same age, the yellow people will be younger than the white people. "


    "Professor Chen, what subject are you an expert in?"


    "I study medicine." Chen replied.


    Chen Zhu watched the single rooms along the way, and the layout here was quite special.


    Part of it is below the horizon, the other side is the river channel, and a large area of high-strength tempered glass is used as the wall.


    The scale of the research institute is not small and there are many people.


    Back and forth, there are many researchers walking here.


    There are also some huge aquariums, and even a very large aquarium with two belugas in it.


    A beard in a white coat was in front of the aquarium, recording the data.


    Ezak opened the door and knocked on the glass: "Professor southton."


    Southton chila turned to look at Chen Yu at the door, slightly surprised.


    He had already guessed Chen Yu''s identity. Of course, at the beginning, he was a little surprised by Chen Yu''s skin color.


    "Hello, Professor Chen. Welcome."


    "Hello, Professor southton."


    The two shook hands. Chen looked at the aquarium in front of them. Two belugas were swimming inside.


    If there is any animal that is the cleverest in nature.


    It''s not a dog. It''s not a primate chimpanzee or monkey.


    It''s whales, especially belugas.


    It can be said that the crown of the whole nature.


    And the food of beluga is small and medium-sized fish.


    So there is no threat to human beings.


    But also because of their position in the food chain, coupled with the characteristics of docility.


    As a result, they were also killed in large numbers.


    In most aquariums around the world, there are white whales.


    As long as beluga contact with human for one year, it can understand most of the instructions of human beings.


    Their IQ is very high, almost equal to that of human eight year olds.


    Southton chila found Chen Yu staring at the white whale in the aquarium and smiled, "isn''t it wonderful?"


    "Well, it''s wonderful Just like the spirits in the water, if they are not in the aquarium, it will be more beautiful. "

 Chapter 2374

    Southton chila looked at Chen Yu in surprise.


    He didn''t expect Chen to say such a thing.


    In fact, when Chen Yu said this, he was a little disgusted by himself.


    But it''s also the complexity of people, although they do the same thing.


    But when I see other people do this, I feel deeply moved.


    However, Chen Yu was regarded as a conservationist by southton chila.


    He is also a researcher of marine animals. Naturally, he has some good feelings for Chen Yu.


    "Mr. Chen likes animals very much?"


    "It''s OK."


    Chen Yu smiled. Do you want to use this to get close to him?


    "I also have a few sharks, a tiger shark and a few mouse sharks." Chen said.


    "Well? Don''t you like keeping marine animals in aquariums? "


    "I didn''t say it was kept in the aquarium. In fact, I had a private beach. These sharks broke into my private territorial sea. Once I went out to sea fishing and put in some raw meat, which was eaten by those sharks. Later, I was angry, and I kept feeding and wanted to catch them. But these guys were too cunning. They only ate bait and didn''t hook up every time. Later, I went to the sea to fish Every time I come to the sea, I fight with those sharks for wisdom and courage. They seem to recognize my boat. They come after me every time. They are familiar when I go back and forth. Once I accidentally fell off the boat, and then they rushed towards me. I thought I was going to be eaten by sharks at that time. As a result, the biggest tiger shark held me on the sea instead of eating me. Since then , I have a different impression on the sea creatures. Later, those sharks settled down near my private beach. I often fed them. At first, I was more cautious. Later, I began to play with them gradually. Now I am very familiar with them. They have never attacked me, and they will help me drive out strange sharks. I am a family with them "


    Chen Yuba and Wuhu will completely change their understanding process.


    At the beginning, he and Amun and Xiao Jiu totally ignored their pursuit.


    Southton chila''s face was unbelievable.


    "Yes Can I see the sharks? "


    "Of course." After all, Chen said, it''s impossible for him to refuse the request of southton Chira: "apart from sharks, there is a family of dolphins. When I was walking on the beach, an adult dolphin ran aground. I sent the dolphin back to the sea. The dolphin and his family have settled down on the Beach since then, and they also know my shark friends Yes. "


    "It''s amazing. I''ve never seen sharks and dolphins live in peace." "Their relationship is just like natural enemies. Large sharks attack dolphins, and groups of dolphins attack sharks. When is it convenient for me to have a look?"


    Southton Chira is a marine researcher himself, and of course he is very interested in the sharks and dolphins in Chen''s mouth.


    "Of course, anytime."


    "Now?"


    "Now? Yes. " Chen Chu nodded.


    "What do you need, diving suit?"


    "I have special diving equipment in my villa along the coastline, so I don''t need to take it with me."


    Chen Yu wanted to go straight to the theme, but seeing how excited nanston chila was, he could only take him to Mingyue villa.


    Of course, there was ezak with us.


    Unlike the craze of southton Chira.


    Ezak is more rational.


    He didn''t believe Chen''s words.


    It''s not that Chen wants a piece of southton chila.


    Maybe it''s just Chen Yu''s nonsense in order to get closer.


    For example, when sharks saved him, they became good friends, and dolphins and sharks became friendly neighbors, it was impossible to think about it.


    In addition, what he didn''t believe most was how tiger sharks and mouse sharks could act together.


    Although both of them are sharks, they are different species.


    Tiger sharks are the most dangerous sharks. They are just like the king of mountains and forests in the sea.


    Not in groups, not with different types of sharks.


    The rat shark is a pack of wolves in the sea. They are greedy and cunning, and they will not act together with the tiger shark.


    Of course, Chen Yu is very happy to talk with southton chila at the moment, and he will not expose Chen Yu''s lies to his face.


    But as long as we get to the place, these lies will not break.


    It''s up to him to make it.


    Although ezak didn''t believe Chen''s stories.


    But he found that Chen was really rich.


    At least the car he''s in is worth a lot of money.


    When they arrived at Mingyue villa, both ezak and southton Chira were frightened by the view and scale of Mingyue villa.This NIMA is not rich, but very rich.


    At least this Mingyue villa is several times larger than the Institute of marine biology.


    After getting out of the car, ezak and southton chila looked at the wide underground garage, where there were several overtaking cars.


    And the full-automatic Butler system doesn''t need Chen Yu to press the switch or give instructions. Where they go, they will light up in advance.


    Taking the elevator from the underground garage to the lobby, southton Chira found it a little less popular.


    "No one seems to live here for a long time."


    "Oh, I moved to another place in winter. The sea breeze here is too strong. The children in my family are too small. They don''t like the cold wind. They can come back when the weather gets warmer."


    Ezak and southton Chira are both amazed. It''s too rich.


    Another place is not worse than here.


    Chen Chu takes out his diving equipment and wears one himself.


    "Let''s go, let''s go to the sea."


    "Professor Chen, are you sure you can find them?" Ezak didn''t really want to make things too rigid.


    Especially after knowing that Chen Yu is rich or super rich.


    Ezak thinks it''s best to help Chen find a step.


    "Don''t worry. Every time I go to the sea, they will find it by themselves. They can find my smell."


    "Yes, sharks have the sharpest sense of smell among marine animals. Even at a distance of tens of nautical miles, they can smell some special smells."


    Ezak can''t help it. If he doesn''t step down, what else can he do.


    From the beach down to the sea, ezak felt that Chen''s wealth was beyond his imagination.


    Do you want to flatter him?


    Forget it, and then try to get closer to him.


    At this moment, the sea is still a little cold, after all, it''s only early January.

 Chapter 2375

    Ezak is no better than southton Chira.


    Southton chila is a pure researcher.


    While ezak is not only educated, but also talented.


    But he was more concerned about getting ahead.


    He didn''t devote himself to the cause of science when he became a student and assistant of southton Chira.


    He hopes to get more rewards from fame and wealth.


    However, the research results of the Institute of marine biology can not be converted into profits.


    Although southton Chira is well known internationally, he is not a good student.


    Now he thinks Chen is a big tree, so he wants to climb it.


    To be honest, ezak wants to be Chen Yu''s dog leg.


    But Chen Yu didn''t seem to understand ezak''s passionate and committed heart.


    After three people go into the sea, they begin to dive into the deep.


    Of course, the so-called depth is only ten meters.


    The diving suits of the three men have diving searchlights on their heads, so they can be seen clearly within a certain range.


    Just then, a dark shadow suddenly passed in front of them.


    "Well..." Ezak was startled.


    Although the shadow is very fast, it is definitely very big.


    Very, very big!


    At this time, Chen Yu swam to the front of the two and made an OK gesture to them.


    Before the two understood, Azak and southton chila saw a horrible figure behind Chen Gu.


    It''s a huge Shark! Very large.


    Both of them were so scared that they gave Chen a wild gesture.


    Chen Yu actually knows what''s behind him. He looks back and reaches for Lao Guan''s big head.


    This is the second of the five tiger generals, Lao Zhang.


    Laoguan is now more than eight meters in size because Chen Zhu has fed some special things.


    Ezak and southton Chira were all dumbfounded when they watched Chen Yu play with the giant in front of them.


    Tiger Shark!? But this tiger shark is a little too big.


    Ezak is even more incredible. Can people really interact with sharks so intimately?


    Although some divers interact with sharks, most of the time they interact with small sharks.


    Those sharks are no more than one meter and two meters in size. This kind of shark would not have preyed on large and medium-sized prey.


    So the threat to human beings is very small, and it will not attack human beings, so it seems to be able to interact.


    In fact, it''s not the case at all. Let''s see their interaction with tiger sharks and great white sharks.


    I don''t want to kill them.


    Just then, another huge figure appeared.


    Great white shark!? Ezak and southton Chira peed again.


    The five tigers keep the eldest one here.


    Lao Guan used a huge head to hold Chen Yu, looking very intimate.


    Because of his busy work recently, Chen Yu has asked people to work for him and come to feed him.


    So they miss chen very much.


    After Laoguan, there are three mouse sharks. The five tigers will gather.


    Southton chila was surprised and pleased.


    And ezak is unbelievable.


    Really!? Do great white sharks and tiger sharks really coexist with mouse sharks?


    You should know that great white shark and tiger shark are the most dangerous sharks, and they also hurt people the most.


    And their diet also includes mouse sharks.


    But now, they coexist completely.


    It''s really amazing.


    However, whether it''s great white shark, tiger shark or mouse shark, they all seem to be much bigger than the common ones.


    Chen Yu interacted with the five tiger generals for a moment, turned his head and looked at ezak and southton Chira, and made a gesture to let them come and meet the five tiger generals.


    But at this time, both of them hesitated.


    Aizak just wants to run back to shore now.


    And southton chila suddenly calmed down.


    He knows the danger of tiger sharks and great white sharks better than anyone else.


    They don''t necessarily like eating people, but they like attacking people.


    Chen Yu shook his head and waved again, telling them that the five tigers would not be in danger.


    After thinking about it for a while, nanston Chira finally reached out and touched Laoguan''s head.


    Old Guan opens the palm of southton Chira''s hand, swims around and returns to the original point, and then holds the palm of southton Chira''s hand again.


    It''s like clapping hands and arms between humans.


    Of course, sharks can''t do that complicated action.


    And their gills are special. They need constant swimming to breathe oxygen into the water.At last, southton Chira was relieved that the five sharks would not attack them.


    He began to interact with other sharks one by one.


    All of a sudden, southton Chira and ezak felt the pressure coming back.


    Turning around, I saw a white shadow passing them at a very fast speed and rushing directly to Chen Yu in front of me.


    Chen Chu reached out and grabbed the figure.


    But was dragged by that figure in the sea.


    Ezak and southton Chira could see Chen''s searchlight skimming through the water and coming back.


    Dolphins! It''s a bottlenose dolphin.


    That dolphin swims really fast.


    After circling around with Chen, the bottlenose dolphin returned to the origin.


    Then he began to use his mouth against Chen Yu, trying to be coquettish.


    Let Chen Yu have to reach out to appease the dolphins.


    As for the sharks around, they have no intention of attacking.


    Ezak''s face was shocked.


    Can sharks and dolphins really coexist?


    At this time, another adult dolphin came with several juveniles.


    At this time, ezak believed that what Chen had said before was true.


    After interacting with the five tiger generals and the dolphin family, Chen took nanston Chira and ezak to Shanghai.


    Southton chila put on the respirator, gasped and said excitedly, "really, really It''s amazing. I''ve never been so close to great white sharks and tiger sharks


    Ezak is still in shock.


    However, thinking of the sea below them and some horrible sharks, ezak decided to go back to the shore first.


    Ezak didn''t tell southton Chira that he had a deep phobia.


    The so-called deep phobia is actually a great psychological fear when it cannot be observed under the body. The sea is the most common deep zone.


    "Professor southton, let''s go ashore first."


    "Well, it''s a pity that the oxygen tank is dead, otherwise I really want to continue to interact with those lovely guys below."


    Cute guy? Those guys are not cute at all. They are all dangerous and deadly creatures.


    Azak thought in silence.


    He didn''t settle down until he stepped on the beach.


    "By the way, Professor Chen, what can I do for Professor southton? You don''t seem to have said it all the time. "

 Chapter 2376

    At this time, ezak took the initiative to mention this, mainly holding the previous ideas.


    To please Chen, you have to.


    I don''t usually have access to rich people.


    Now I meet one. I can''t miss this opportunity.


    "By the way, look at my memory." That''s what southton Chira remembered.


    Chen Yu came here to consult with him on academic issues.


    Southton chila forgot it all.


    It''s all white sharks, tiger sharks, mouse sharks and dolphins.


    "By the way, Professor Chen, are you a medical specialist? What do you want me to do with an oceanographer? "


    Chen Yu looks at nanston Chira, and ezak feels a bit embarrassed.


    Nancy chila''s EQ is too low. She doesn''t know how to communicate at all.


    "Well, I recently received two patients. He was bitten by an octopus, and then seemed to be poisoned. So far, he is unconscious."


    "Are you sure you were bitten by an octopus?"


    "Yes, I am very sure."


    "The toxin of octopus is very low, and it is not fatal paralytic toxin. Unless we catch hundreds of octopus, and then extract all the toxins and drink them at once, otherwise, it will not cause harm to human body." Southton chila''s voice was very positive.


    After all, it''s his expertise. In many cases, what he says is the truth.


    "But they did get attached to the octopus and bite the wound, and then they went into a coma." Chen said.


    "It''s too strange." "Are you sure they were not attacked by other creatures in advance or at any time?" whispered southton chila? Maybe it''s a sea snake, or it''s screwed with a chicken heart


    "Professor southton, I respect your professionalism. Please don''t doubt my professionalism. I know the symptoms of sea snake venom, the symptoms of chicken heart snails and their treatment plan. Before I came to you, I used to identify the octopus attacking the two injured people with experts. No one seems to know this octopus, such as a new species, or It''s a variation in some circumstances. "


    Southton Chira was not angry at Chen''s more radical tone.


    Instead, pay attention to the sentence behind Chen Yu, new varieties and variations.


    Marine organisms often have variants, but most of them are individuals.


    The phenomenon of population variation is rarely found.


    Two people were attacked at the same time, which means that this is not an individual variation.


    "In order to learn more about the octopus toxin and the treatment plan, I took the octopus to a professional institution for screening..."


    "Why not" the sample is in that institution. "


    "I want to see a sample of this octopus."


    "I''ll send it tomorrow."


    "Why not now?"


    "Professor southton, do you think people are still working?"


    "My institute is here."


    Ezak felt that if he didn''t speak again, he would probably provoke Chen Yu and let his plan fail.


    "Professor southton, our institute is different from other institutions. We can''t ask others by our standards."


    After thinking about it, southton Chira reluctantly nodded, "OK, but I still hope to see the samples tomorrow."


    "If Professor Chen is busy, I''d be happy to help deliver it." "Professor Chen, if it''s convenient for you, can you leave your contact information?" said ezak


    "OK, this is my mobile number." Chen Yu gives ezak his mobile number.


    At the same time, "Professor southton, I want to ask you a few questions."


    "Well, you said."


    "With the current technology, is it possible to artificially transform other organisms? To be more precise, can we transform the mutant octopus


    Southton chila thought: "most of the variants are uncertain, uncontrollable and even unable to determine the variation factors. With the current technology, they can be transformed to make the organism mutate. However, the transformation is also uncontrollable, but the organism to be transformed first has several conditions: tenacious vitality, and some dominant genes are unstable , the recessive gene is stable, and octopus just meets these conditions. "


    "Do Octopus satisfy these conditions?"


    "Of course, I don''t need to elaborate on the tenacity of vitality. Even if its head is cut off and its tentacles are cut off, it can survive for a long time. Secondly, the dominant gene is the so-called external characteristics, such as skin color, head, and even if the octopus is of the same species, their heads may fluctuate greatly, for example, they can change freely Skin color, when they live in different sea areas, water temperature and environment, they will adapt and change very quickly. This is because of the instability of dominant gene, while the stability of recessive gene is their body function, food, action mode and reproduction mode. These are recessive genes. No matter how the environment changes, they will not change. "Southton chilaton added: "in fact, the so-called transformation, in most cases, is also through the stimulation of external environmental factors, so that organisms can adapt to change, which is quite different from the transformation in real scientific terms. The so-called mutation should be called mutation."


    "So, just like in movies, where radiation mutates, can''t current technology do it?"


    "What we can do is to catch 10, 000 or 100, 000 Octopus without any clear direction of transformation, and then let them receive stimulant drugs or microradiation. One or two of them may survive and mutate, and you can''t be sure what it will become. Maybe it''s one more tentacle, maybe it''s more than one head, maybe it''s on the body Long hair and so on, in a word, are uncertain and uncontrollable. "


    "And more often, the variation is not stable. If it is the variation of dominant gene, it is not fatal, because most of the dominant gene is the change of body features, while the variation of recessive gene directly changes the behavior and even survival style of the organism itself, so in most cases, the variation will die directly or in a short time "


    "No success?"


    "Although there are in theory, it is very difficult to operate in practice, or even impossible, at least at present."

 Chapter 2377

    Perhaps Nancy chila is very fond of Chen Yu.


    Or to study his family of sharks and dolphins.


    So although his attitude is a little arrogant, it''s not that he wants to be disrespectful to Chen Yu.


    But his character is so, in short, his EQ is low and his IQ is high.


    Don''t think about other people''s feelings.


    Although it''s hard to communicate with southton chila.


    However, Chen Yu did not plan to develop any friendship with him.


    "Where do you live? I''ll take you home. "


    Neither of them is polite to Chen Yu.


    Take southton chila home first.


    "Ezak, where do you live?"


    "115 East Street."


    "Mr. Chen, you''re a pharmaceutical company?" he said after a pause


    "No." Chen replied quietly.


    "Mr. Chen, Professor southton didn''t say anything clearly before." Ezak said meaningfully.


    Chen Yu drives the car and looks at ezak with a little corner of his eye: "Oh? What''s not clear? "


    "Although he is an expert in marine biology, or even the best researcher in marine biology, he is not the most expert in marine molluscs."


    "Are you?" Chen asked.


    "I know better than him." Ezak said confidently.


    "Previously, Professor southton said that the way of artificial stimulation to make Octopus mutate is theoretically feasible, but because of the damage of recessive genes, it leads to functional necrosis and cannot survive for a long time."


    "Well, that''s exactly what Professor southton said. Is there something wrong with what he said?"


    "There''s no problem, but it''s not insurmountable."


    "How to solve it?"


    "Just like an individual human, if he suddenly changes his life style, habits, and even eating habits, it will cause disease or even death of the individual human, especially the octopus. Of course, the variation we discussed is a more intense and radical means, so the octopus can hardly survive, and to make the mutant gene continue, it can only be achieved through Reproduction, just like the survival of the fittest in the theory of evolution, through more than ten generations of reproduction, mutated genes become stable, then new species will appear


    "There is a big flaw in your idea of relying on reproduction to stabilize genes." it sounds like a possibility, but what about the actual operation


    "The practical operation is certainly not as simple as the theory, which requires the accumulation of huge research and experimental data."


    "It looks like you have experience in this kind of experiment."


    "It''s not me, it''s my senior, it''s also Professor southton''s assistant. When I first came to the Institute of marine biology five years ago, I was assigned to work under Holmes, who is an expert in marine molluscs. I worked under Holmes for a year, during which I was exposed to a lot of experiments and data on this kind of research I''m familiar with the whole process, but later I don''t know why. Professor southton and Holmes had a conflict. They had a fierce quarrel in the office. Later, Holmes left the Institute angrily with his experimental data, and I took the place of Holmes and became professor southton''s assistant. "


    "Well? Have you been in touch with Hermitage over the years? " Chen asked.


    "There was a time in the previous two years when Holmes was looking for investors willing to help him to continue his research. At that time, I could feel his loss. He found many people, but he failed to make investment. The next year seemed to be a turning point. At that time, I could feel the change of his tone and mood. Later, he invited me to quit his current job , to return to him and continue as his assistant, but I refused. "


    Chen Chu looks at ezak. He probably knows who ezak is.


    Although not many contacts, there is no doubt that ezak''s interest oriented character has been revealed.


    Although the pure scientific research workers of southton chila deserve more respect.


    In reality, however, azak is more comfortable.


    They know how to get along with people without being offensive.


    For ezak, it''s the same to be an assistant to anyone. There''s no difference.


    Why would he give up a relatively stable southton chila and choose a hermitage whose future is uncertain.


    This is not an academic issue, but a practical one.


    Southton Chira didn''t give up on him, and Holmes also wanted him to continue to be his assistant.


    This shows that there is no problem with ezak''s ability.


    "Later, he told me that his research was valued and invested by investors, and that he had set up his own research team. I was very happy for him, but after several contacts, he told me that his research would need to be kept secret, so it would not be stable to contact with himself. Since then, our contacts have decreased. In the next three years, I only He has been in touch twice, once with a blessing at Christmas, and once with a complaint that he doesn''t have a right-hand man, who can''t understand his intentions at all. "As he said this, ezak couldn''t help but look at Chen Yu. He intentionally said the last sentence, as if to prove his value.


    "Do you know who invested in his research?" Chen asked.


    "I don''t know. He said it was also a clause in the confidentiality agreement."


    "Do you know where his institute is?"


    "I don''t know."


    "Do you have his contact information now? Or home address. "


    "I know where his family is, but I''m not sure if he still lives there."


    Chen Yu looked at ezak and said, "can I ask you a very realistic question?"


    "Please."


    "From your professional point of view, how do you translate your expertise into economic effectiveness?"


    "Breeding and cultivation, which is the most widely used field of my specialty at present."

 Chapter 2378

    Chen fumbled his chin: "if a great research job and a well paid job are in front of you, what''s your choice?"


    "High paying jobs." Ezak replied quite frankly.


    His goal has never been to devote his life to the cause of science.


    What he needs is high salary and fame, and what he needs is a good life.


    Instead of being asked by southton Chira to work at the institute until early morning every day.


    It''s not going to the sea with him on a cold day to interact with sharks.


    "If there is such a job, there are some marine creatures on an island to be developed, which are quite different from the natural creatures in the conventional cognition, such as the head. The orientation of this island is a tourist island. The owner of this island hopes to use these marine creatures to attract tourists, but at the same time, he doesn''t want people to overuse them What do you need to do to doubt the origin of these marine creatures? " Chen asked.


    "Very simple." Ezak replied with a smile.


    "How?"


    "Hire me."


    "I wish to hear the details."


    "Before my island is published, I will publish some papers to lay down the theory that these marine creatures should exist, and at the same time give the public a time to adapt and buffer, so that when these marine creatures really appear in the eyes of the world, they will not cause such a strong impact."


    Chen Yu suddenly stops and gets off the bus. Ezak Leng looks at Chen Yu and stops on the road which is not in front of the village and not in the store. Some don''t understand what Chen Yu is going to do.


    Chen suddenly took out his gun in his arms. Aizak doubted whether Chen would take out a gun.


    Of course not. Chen took out a checkbook and wrote a number on it and handed it to ezak.


    Ezak was shocked when he saw the number on the check.


    A million dollars! For him now, it''s absolutely astronomical.


    "Chen Professor What do you mean, Mr. Chen? "


    "Please quit your present job. I need you to work for me."


    "Well Can I think about it? "


    "I just need you to answer, accept or reject."


    "I I accept. "


    "Later, you will receive a confidentiality agreement." "This is my investment plan. You are a part of this investment plan. Of course, what I need is not a marine biologist, at least I don''t need the best," Chen said


    "Of course, I''m not a pure marine biologist. I can also be a spokesman." Ezak is very smart.


    He immediately understood what Chen needed, and what Chen needed was someone to endorse him.


    A person with relevant background, such as a professional who has been engaged in marine biological research for a long time.


    "I will absolutely obey Mr. Chen''s plan."


    "To get back to the point, I want to find your former dean, Hermione." Chen said.


    Originally, ezak was very tired now.


    But all of a sudden, he didn''t feel tired.


    His reaction fully shows that money can make the devil push the mill.


    Money can solve most problems, only a small part of them need more money.


    However, when ezak took Chen Zhu to the house of hermitage, Hermitage was not at home.


    And as can be seen from the weeds in the Hermitage family yard, it has not been repaired for a long time.


    "I''ll see if I can get to Holmes."


    Ezak tried unsuccessfully. The phone rang, but no one answered.


    Ezak shook his head at Chen.


    "Well, since I can''t find it, I''ll take you back."


    ¡­¡­


    When Chen came home, it was more than two in the morning.


    While taking a bath, West''s phone came.


    "West, what''s up?"


    "President, the number of people who meet the mutant octopus has increased to 91, and the death toll has also become three."


    Hearing the news, Chen Yu frowned: "haven''t you blocked all the beaches in Los Angeles?"


    "Of course, it is impossible to completely block the beach. In addition to the private beach, there are still some people who sneak into the beach, and the anti terrorist security department does not have enough staff to block the whole line. The only thing they can do is to inform the responsible departments of the public coastline and let them give notices. In fact, this kind of blockade has no force."


    Weston added: "and the Department of counter terrorism and security is under a lot of pressure now, because the blockade of the coastline is a huge loss for the whole city every day. In addition, fishing boats in the open sea have also caught the variant octopus and also suffered attacks."


    "Have you found any useful clues over there?"


    "Not yet, President, where are you?""You help me find a person, an expert in marine biology, who is proficient in marine molluscs. His name is hermitage."


    "Is he a key figure in this incident?"


    "It''s not clear yet, but I know from other people some of his research directions in recent years, and I suspect he has something to do with this incident."


    "Well, then, I''ll mobilize my strength to find his whereabouts."


    ¡­¡­


    Hung up West''s phone. Chen wanted to go to bed directly.


    One more thing came to mind, though, and picked up the phone and dialed Totty bear.


    Of course, Chen can''t use his own phone to call Totti bear.


    In their field, they always have some disposable mobile cards.


    After asking him out to meet him, Chen Yu secretly ran to his room.


    "Binans, get up."


    "Well Uncle Early... " Binans squinted and couldn''t open his eyes at all. His face was miserable.


    "Good morning, what would you like to have in the morning?"


    "I don''t want to eat anything. Let me sleep."


    "Didn''t you say you wanted me to take you to action?"


    Ooh -


    penans sprang out of bed.


    "Uncle, do you have action?"


    "Well." Chen Zhu nodded.


    Binans looked out of the window. "What time is it now?"


    Chen Chu looked at the time: "in the morning, at two fifty."


    "Let me sleep a little longer." Once again, he fell down vertically, pulling his whole life.


    "Turn up the temperature of penance''s room and let him feel the Hawaiian sea breeze."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    He gave in because he couldn''t stand the 33 degree blow.


    After a great deal of tossing, he finally got up to wash and change clothes.


    "Uncle, where shall we go now?"


    "Keep it secret. Just follow." Chen Yu said quietly.


    When they went out, it was already 3:30 in the morning.


    He was very excited. He didn''t worry about the danger.


    As a child from a family of miraculous people, he has been exposed to miraculous events since he was very young.

 Chapter 2379

    "Uncle, is there any evil ambitious who wants to come out and destroy? Or is there a demon from ancient times who is going to untie the seal? Let him untie the seal so that we can beat him... "


    Chen Yu just drove silently and kept smiling all the way.


    This time, Chen Yu and Totti bear met in a dense forest beside the road. They couldn''t even find the signboard.


    They meet at the last sign, which is going at 80 kilometers per hour for 15 minutes, and then get off and walk two kilometers to the left.


    But when Chen Yu and Pei Nansi arrived, Totti Belfast was not there.


    "Uncle, what are we waiting for?"


    "In..."


    "Ah I''ve learned whether to wait for time, something special will happen at a certain time. "


    "Well, almost." Chen Zhu nodded.


    "Then we..."


    "You''re still young, binans."


    "Well? What does it have to do with my age? "


    "Don''t be as wordy as an adult when you are young."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Suddenly, there was a rustling sound in the forest.


    One by one, penans stood up shivering.


    It seems that he is still nervous.


    It wasn''t long before I saw Totti Belfast in a state of embarrassment with a stain on his face.


    "Whoo Whoo President, let''s meet at another restaurant next time. I''m tired I''m so tired. It''s hard to find. I almost lost my way. "


    "Uncle, is he a helper?"


    "Help? President, what can I do for you? "


    Totti Belfast was a little shivering in his heart. Isn''t Chen Yu in need of help very dangerous?


    And what does he do with a child?


    Totti Belfast has been an undercover since.


    He began to be suspicious. He had to speculate for half a day about what to do and what others said to him.


    Every time someone approaches him, he has to wonder if he is being tested.


    If he goes on working, he feels like he''s going to have an occupational disease.


    "I have found a way about your last request." Chen said.


    "Ah? Is there a way? What''s the way? Is there any way I can master powerful magic? "


    Chen Yu gave a ring and said, "no, take off your coat."


    "Ah?"


    "Ask less, say less, hurry up, it''s late, everyone is busy."


    "Ah All right. " Totti Belfast didn''t like it very much.


    Taking off his coat, Totti Belfast felt the cold wind blowing on him and shivered.


    "And then?"


    "Lie down."


    Totty Bear looked around. The ground was a little damp, and it was full of withered leaves and weeds, and there were some messy and sharp stones.


    "Look at this magic circle, binans, and embroider one on his body."


    "Uncle, the magic array can''t be called embroidery, it should be called inscription."


    "It''s almost the same thing. In a word, it''s on him."


    "Uncle, when you call me here, it''s not a mission, is it?"


    "Some tasks are not as simple as they seem. There are some secrets hidden behind them. Maybe what you are doing is saving the world. Don''t underestimate everything you are doing."


    "He? I? Save the world? "


    "Do you think I''m kidding?"


    "No, I doubt you deceived me."


    "Ask yourself if you are going to demand a terrible place in the near future."


    "Yes, Bermuda, the land of the demons." As a liar, Totti bear certainly knows how to cooperate with Chen Yu.


    "Bermuda? Uncle, you mean we might go to Bermuda, right? "


    "Well, yes, he is the key person to Bermuda."


    "Well, I see."


    Once again, his interest was aroused.


    The experience summed up from Chen Yu''s few experiences with children is as follows.


    If you want her to obey the order, you should fool her.


    He came to Totti Belfast.


    "Uncle, hold him down."


    Totti bear was a little uneasy and looked at Chen Yu and asked, "will it hurt?"


    "I don''t know."


    "Then why did he want you to hold me down?"


    "Maybe it''s to prevent your animation from skewing." Chen Yu has locked up Totti belst.


    "I don''t move. I sleep peacefully and in a good position."


    "You should not be able to sleep." Said binans with a smile.


    "Ah!"Chen Yu looks at penance with appreciative eyes.


    All of a sudden, Chen Yu felt that the young penans had the potential of blackness.


    Is tattooing painful? As anyone with this experience knows, it''s painful.


    And the pain of the magic circle engraved on the body is 100 times that of the tattoo.


    In fact, the tattoo pen scorches the surface of the skin through high-intensity laser.


    If it''s not continuous, it''s actually the feeling of the needle gently pricking.


    But the inscriptions of the magic array are not the same. They are continuous and painful.


    The painful feeling is like a needle.


    A stab that never stops.


    "Don''t move, it will be soon." Chen Yu holds Totti bear in his hands.


    Totty bear''s face was red, and the blue veins on her neck and forehead were raised.


    Plus his heart splitting roar, you can imagine how painful he is.


    "Not very fast. It will take at least an hour." Said binans.


    "An hour? Wait I don''t want to draw, I don''t want to Ah... "


    Chen Yu looked at penans and rolled his eyes. "Do you have to be so straightforward?"


    "Uncle, he has the right to know how long he will suffer."


    "This magic circle doesn''t look very complicated. It seems much simpler than the previous one. Why does it take so long?"


    "Because it''s in people, if it''s on the ground, even if the inscription is wrong, it can be erased again, but not in people, so every trace must be correct."


    Chen Chu shrugged and looked at Totti belst with pity. "Well, Totti, it''s no big deal to bear it any longer."


    Twenty minutes later, Totti Belfast was silent.


    His roar has become hoarse, the body''s resistance is no longer so powerful, his limbs are on the ground, his eyes are blank.


    The whole body has been wet with cold sweat and shortness of breath.


    "Ah ah..."


    "It''s been forty minutes since I put up with it again."


    "Twenty minutes, uncle."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Totti Belfast wept in silence.


    For him, every minute and every second is so hard.


    It seems that his body is no longer his body.


    But the pain still belongs to him.


    "Endure again..." Chen Yu didn''t know how to comfort him: "it''s all for you..."

 Chapter 2380

    "All right." Said binans.


    After 80 minutes, Totti Belfast finally breathed a long breath.


    He finally waited for this sentence, and finally lived until this sentence.


    Chen also released Totti belst.


    Totti Belfast shed tears of excitement.


    "By the way, uncle, he is an ordinary person. Why don''t you make him dizzy? Don''t you know the high-level hypnotic enchantment? Why keep uncle Totti awake all the time? "


    "Er..."


    "Er..."


    Chen Yu and Totti bear have a look at each other.


    The expression was rather awkward.


    Totti Belfast, on the other hand, was a mixture of grief and anger.


    "Why didn''t you say that earlier?"


    "I think you have some special reasons. For example, the magic circle must keep the host awake."


    Chen Zhuo''s cheek twitches: "then why do you say it now?"


    "Because it''s over now, isn''t it?"


    "All right." Chen Zhu pulls up Totti belst: "come and try your magic circle."


    "How to use it?"


    Although Chen prepared it for him, Totti belst was still at a loss.


    "The tree, in my mind, wants to cut it off and then make a ring of fingers."


    "Is that all right?" Totty bear was a little surprised.


    It''s too easy, isn''t it?


    There are also summoning departments in the psionic team. Their Summoning Magic is very complicated and complicated to use.


    "How complicated are you? Complex do you operate it? "


    "All right." Totti Belfast took a deep breath, took a few steps forward, and looked at the tree not far away.


    Then there was a loud finger, pa -


    suddenly, there was an aperture in front of Totti Belfast.


    A white awn flashed out of the aperture.


    Whew -


    it''s a demon with both arms and blades. It''s slender, tall and fast as the wind.


    In an instant, the big tree was cut off.


    Once again, the double-edged devil flipped over and landed in front of Totti Belfast.


    "Master." The double-edged devil kneels on one knee, and the double-edged devil props up his upper body.


    Totty bear''s face was shocked.


    This This monster Is that what I summoned?


    "Give me a try." Chen said, this is just a low-level devil, and its strength is not satisfactory.


    "Ah?" Totti Bear looked at Chen Yu in surprise.


    "Don''t be long winded, come on." Chen Yu ticked his finger.


    "Up." Totti Belfast points to Chen.


    The double-edged devil didn''t talk nonsense either. He attacked Chen Yu directly.


    Bang -


    Chen Yu knocks down the double-edged devil with one fist.


    And half of the body of the double-edged devil was blown to pieces by Chen Yu.


    "Keep calling."


    Totty bear swallowed and took a deep breath.


    Snap -


    ten intermediate demons appear in front of you in the moment of a finger.


    These ten demons are all different demon races.


    However, their strength is much stronger than the previous low-level double-edged devil.


    Xiaoshuai and Chen Yu have roughly said the limit of this call.


    At most ten common medium level demons can be summoned at the same time.


    Or summon an intermediate fiend with a domain.


    According to the needs of the summoner, the number and strength of the summoned demons are different.


    For example, if it is only to attack an ordinary enemy, it will only summon a low-level demon.


    It''s like the double-edged demon before.


    If the opponent''s strength is strong, according to the Summoner''s mind, the summoned devil''s strength and quantity will be different.


    For example, in Totti belst''s mind, Chen Yu is a very horrible existence.


    So what he summoned was close to the highest level of summoning, ten medium level demons.


    Of course, he didn''t use the most advanced call because he thought it was just a duel with Chen Yu.


    The magic circle will summon different demons according to the needs of Totti Belfast.


    For example, if Totti Belfast needs protection, then the summoned devil is good at defense.


    High level Summoning can only summon up to ten medium level demons or one demon with domain at the same time.


    After using the high level summon, you can continue to summon the low level demons, and the number of low level demons is unlimited.


    As long as Totti Belfast wants, he can summon unlimited.


    Of course, this is also Chen''s wealth as a price.Chen Yu doesn''t have so much wealth to squander.


    So this kind of infinite call is also limited.


    The number of summons cannot exceed the maximum number of enemies.


    Chen Yu killed ten intermediate demons in succession.


    I feel that this call of Totti Belfast is really useful.


    If it''s in the past, it''s estimated that Chen Yu will be moved by himself.


    As for now, it''s chicken ribs for Chen Yu, which has no practical significance.


    "Well, almost."


    Totti Belfast has just tried twice and is still in shock and surprise.


    Still want to try, but since Chen said so, he also dare not take Chen to try.


    After all, Chen Yu gave him the ability to summon demons.


    He doesn''t think that with this ability, he is qualified to challenge Chen Yu.


    He was impressed by Chen''s horror.


    Back at headquarters, Totti Belfast was no longer the dodgy way he used to walk.


    "Mr. Totti." Just then, Yang Guo came face to face.


    "Yang, what can I do for you?"


    "Mr. Totti, miss vestana just called you, but your cell phone hasn''t been signaled."


    "Well." Totty bear, as always, pretended to be forced, but responded lightly, "she''s looking for me?"


    "Mr. Totti, can you tell me how strong you really are?" Yang Guo stares at Totty bear.


    "I don''t know either." Totti bear smiled faintly: "is it vestana who orders you to test my strength?"


    "Excuse me, Mr. Totti. After all, we are going to fight against Bermuda. I have to understand our strength."


    Totty bear suddenly had a sense of high spirits and looked up and down at Yang Guo.


    "Yang, you should find more people. If you are the only one, I''m afraid you can''t try to find out my strength."


    "Mr. Totti, I''m offended!" Yang said


    After that, Yang Guo put his hands on the seal, and a big black sword appeared in front of him.


    Yang Guo grabbed the big sword in his right hand and was about to cut it towards Totti Belfast.


    But Totty bear''s counterattack was faster, just a ring of fingers.


    In a flash, a tall red body appeared in front of Totti Belfast.


    This big red devil is not only a big man, but also a muscular man.


    The red devil grabbed Yang Guo''s sword with one hand.

 Chapter 2381

    Where did it come from? He called it out?


    Yang Guo immediately drew his sword and retreated, looking at the red devil in front of Totti Belfast in wonder.


    Is it an emissary? Although the breath of this red devil is pressing, it is not enough to make him dare not attack.


    That''s not the whole strength of Totti bear.


    "Heaven and earth are limitless, heaven and earth borrow the law!"


    Yang Guo drinks it lightly, and suddenly the sword in his hand is full of the power of thunder and lightning.


    Cut at the red devil.


    The red devil is still grasping the big sword in the palm of his hand.


    But the next moment it''s electrocuted.


    The red devil is really afraid of the power of lightning.


    Yang Guoli immediately increased a few points, tore -


    the red devil was instantly cut off his shoulder, and then fell to the ground.


    No, it''s too heavy.


    Yang Guo looks up at Totty bear and just wants to apologize.


    But I saw Totty Belfast point.


    In an instant, a hundred red demons appeared in front of him.


    Yang Guo was a little surprised. There was only one idea in his mind.


    A lot


    He can easily get rid of one.


    Maybe ten in his eyes can easily clean up.


    But a hundred?


    Yang Guo suddenly has no bottom.


    At this time, britz and others came out of the headquarters.


    Britz knew that Yang Guo was ordered to test the strength of Totti bear.


    But I can''t say it clearly at this time.


    At the moment, it seems that Yang Guo and Totti Belfast are a little over the top.


    He''s going to be a peacemaker.


    "Mr. Totti, young, what are you doing? It''s all my own people. If you have any grudges, why don''t you give me a face and expose it? "


    "Britz, here you are." Totti bear is confident at the moment, looking over at britz: "your attitude makes me uncomfortable. I accept your employment, which doesn''t mean I will be angry with you. What do I do with you? Have I not finished one of the tasks you have arranged for me? "


    "Mr. Totti, I think you misunderstood us..."


    "No explanation, come on." Totti Belfast shook his head: "don''t you want to know how strong I am? Let''s all of you go together. "


    "Mr. Totti..."


    "Totti, you are so arrogant. Who do you think you are?"


    "Mr. Totti, although we respect you, it doesn''t mean we are afraid of you."


    Many people originally came to see the scene.


    But I couldn''t help getting angry at Totti Belfast.


    One by one, they began to hurl abuse.


    Totty bear, with an air of composure, took no notice of them at all.


    After a snap, the number of demons at the scene increased again.


    There are dozens of huge eyeball monsters floating in the sky.


    There are dozens of winged demons around, and the number of demons on the ground is ten times more.


    They are as dense as a great army.


    Everyone''s face changed.


    Some of the loudest people in the past are all hunkering back now.


    Demon army! Everyone was moved.


    And look at Totty bear''s understatement.


    It''s like doing a trivial thing.


    In fact, Totti Belfast himself did not expect that he could summon so many demons.


    He was thinking, teach everyone here a lesson.


    Then he called so many demons in front of him.


    "Take this down." Totti Belfast gave the order.


    He now wondered if he would lift the table with himself when he took down the beautiful new headquarters of the psionic team.


    "Wait Mr. Tohti... "


    "No..."


    Yang Guo and britz turned pale. They didn''t expect Totty bear to be so angry.


    At least they think so.


    But they couldn''t stop Totti Belfast''s demonic army.


    Both of them were very angry, and angry Totti bear was so unreasonable.


    In fact, they don''t know about Totty bear''s psychological activities at all.


    Now he wants the world to know how good he is.


    In the past, it was too hard to pretend.


    Now he doesn''t have to pretend.


    Poor people lose themselves when they have money.


    That''s almost what tody Belfast is like now.


    Of course, he has a little sense.He knows what to do and what not to do.


    Let''s say we fall out with the psionic team.


    Falling out means that his task has failed.


    The failure of the mission will face Chen Yu''s anger.


    No matter how arrogant Totti Belfast is, he doesn''t think he can challenge Chen Yu.


    It''s OK to open their door, but don''t kill people.


    The more powerful you are, the more you value yourself and respect yourself.


    But if they kill people, even if they are eager for talents, they will give others an account.


    So up to now, he has not let the devil army die.


    Even the vast majority of demons focus on destruction.


    There are more than 30 people lying on the ground, and the headquarters has been scattered.


    At this time, vestana came out.


    No demons attacked her, and vestana, with a cold face, walked step by step to Totti Belfast.


    Then he bowed heavily: "Mr. Totti, I''m sorry, can you please put away these demons?"


    Totti Belfast took a deep breath and waved. All the demons disappeared.


    "I don''t want the same thing to happen for the second time. Whether it''s my question or my temptation, I will be able to afford every dollar you pay me, but I don''t want someone to try to challenge my bottom line. If there is another time, we will no longer be colleagues, but enemies."


    "I understand." Vestana nodded.


    Vestana''s attitude was sincere, as if she deserved the demolition of the headquarters.


    "Book me a hotel and I''ll stay for a few days." It''s as if Totti Belfast didn''t know he had done a very bad act.


    "Captain, he''s too presumptuous." Said britz, livid.


    "We need his strength." "The supernatural society has Chen Ji in it, and the strength of other members is generally higher than that of our organization, if there is no super master like Tohti bear, we will always be in a passive position, although the cost is a bit heavy this time, but I don''t realize it is a bad thing, at least we have a bottom in our hearts, we know how strong he is," said Tana


    "But he didn''t pay any attention to others."


    "As always, he is greedy for money. He just said that he stayed here for money, but he didn''t tear his face. From the beginning to the end, although he attacked and destroyed the headquarters, he didn''t kill anyone because he knew that no one other than us could pay him so much money."

 Chapter 2382

    Yang Guo and britz think about it, it''s really such a truth.


    Greed is the best thing to control.


    If it''s other psychics, use some means to intimidate and seduce, maybe it''s OK.


    But can tody Belfast do that?


    It''s good to say that the soft ones are hard ones.


    It''s not certain who repairs who.


    Today, Totti Belfast gave them a thorough insight into his strength.


    In addition to shock or shock.


    Strong don''t reason.


    This reminds vestana of Chen Yu.


    It is also powerful and unreasonable.


    "Who is stronger, he or Chen Yu?" Vestana, after all, is a layman, so she asked the most direct questions.


    "It''s hard to say." Yang Guo shook his head.


    Chen Yu was a dragon slayer after all.


    Chen''s strength is not as simple as it seems.


    And even the strength he has shown is not trivial.


    And Totti bierster''s strength is also extraordinary.


    And judging from the gesture that he just summoned the demon army, he also failed to show real strength.


    So it''s hard to judge whether they are strong or weak.


    But one thing is for sure, Totti Belfast can compete with Chen Yu.


    In this way, Yang Guo''s psychological pressure is much smaller.


    He knew that Chen had always been hostile to the psionic team.


    But his identity was awkward.


    Since he joined the psionic team, he has always advocated that well water should not offend the river.


    Because he knows that if both sides meet hard, it''s not good for the psionic team.


    Now it''s different. I dare not say that the psionic team will win.


    At least they also have a trump card, no longer completely restricted by the supernatural society.


    Yang Guo and britz suddenly felt that this time it was not totally unproductive.


    Members of the psychic team are bound to boost morale when they know Totti Belfast''s strength.


    And Totty bear seemed angry.


    But I''m not asking them for benefits.


    Since the problem can be solved with money, it is not a problem.


    What is a headquarters? They have no other psionic team, that is, they have money.


    "Maybe we can make a test of the supernatural society." Said vestana, her eyes twinkling.


    In a flash, Yang Guo''s scalp was fried.


    "Vestana, you''re crazy."


    "I''m not crazy. Don''t you think it''s time for us to fight back?"


    "No, you still don''t know the gap between the white spirit team and the supernatural society. He''s not our real companion, but the supernatural society is different. If Totti bear has the absolute strength of crushing level, then I don''t say that if Totti bear and Chen Yu are equal in strength, Totti bear will not fight with Chen Yu. Once Totti bear is equal in strength, he will not fight with Chen Yu If Lester''s strength is a little less than half a point, then he will be the first to retreat, because they have different burdens. Chen Yu is the president, the leader, and Totti Belfast is the mercenary. "


    "Yes, commander, in terms of high-end combat power, we can only protect ourselves now. We can''t ask Totti Belfast to fight for us to the end, and we can''t completely control him. The competition among ordinary members, though we have three times more than them, is still not against the supernatural society in terms of current strength comparison." Said britz.


    "So if there is a real full-scale conflict between the two sides, even if Chen Yu loses, they will not fail completely, because their subordinate forces remain intact. On the contrary, our spiritual team, whether it is the failure of high-end forces or low-end forces, is a fatal blow to us."


    "So we''ve been shrinking like this? Do nothing? " Said vestana discontentedly.


    "Isn''t that the plan you''ve been working on, vestana? If that plan is completed, you will also become a high-end force, no less than Totti Belfast and Chen Yu. That''s the time to really fight back. "


    Vestana thought, and finally nodded.


    She is really a little anxious. After all, the significance of psychic team is to replace the supernatural society.


    But so far, she has made no progress on the task.


    The supernatural society is still rock solid.


    The psionic team has been developing steadily.


    But it has never been able to pose a threat to the supernatural society.


    The most important thing for vestana this time is to fight for Bermuda.


    Because it''s an opportunity to prove the psionic team.


    Prove that the psionic team can handle any psionic event.


    Once Bermuda is successful, the significance of the existence of the supernatural society will be greatly weakened.Even if they are better than the psionic team.


    It''s enough that the supernatural society can solve things and the psychic team can solve them.


    Today, Totti Belfast will be an indispensable part of the plan.


    His strength will also be the most important force.


    Finally, under the persuasion of YangGuo and britz.


    Vestana temporarily put down the idea of testing the supernatural society.


    Now the most important thing is really to ask for Bermuda.


    As for dealing with the supernatural society in the future, if your plan is successful, you can do it yourself.


    "Young, you can arrange for a hotel for Totti Belfast and other members." "Britz, you''re in charge of contacting the construction company to rebuild the headquarters, and I hope the new headquarters won''t be so easily damaged," vestana said


    This time, all members of the psionic team became homeless because of the conflict.


    The psionic team directly packages the next three floors of a hotel.


    The office space of the psionic team also needs a large place.


    The next day, Yang Guo and britz went to the office building.


    After all, the activities and offices of members need a larger and better privacy area.


    Totti Belfast was at ease in the hotel.


    It''s like it''s not him who''s responsible for all this.


    When other members saw Totti Belfast, they didn''t dare to mention last night.


    Either Sir or master.


    No one dares to scoff at Totty bear.


    "Mr. Totti, I apologize for what happened last night." Yang Guo finds Totti Belfast again and apologizes to him.


    His main task now is to appease Totti belst.


    "It''s OK, in fact, I know what you mean, isn''t it? You test me, I fight back, it''s so simple, just don''t have a second time, I don''t like others test me."


    At the moment, Totti bear is particularly generous, as if he was not the one who forced the headquarters down last night.

 Chapter 2383

    Yang Guo feels a little strange.


    I don''t know why. Yang Guo always feels that Totti Belfast''s reaction is quite different from what he imagined.


    But Totti bear''s calm attitude at least eased Yang Guo a lot.


    It''s just that I don''t know where that sudden feeling comes from.


    Yang Guo shakes his head and discards his thoughts.


    The psionic team has a lot of chores to deal with.


    He also needs to take responsibility.


    As soon as I left the hotel, I saw two Taoists coming in front of me.


    Yes, it''s a Taoist.


    "Senior brothers Dao 2 and Dao 3."


    The two Taoists also stopped and looked at YangGuo and the hotel.


    "Dao Jiu, why are you here?"


    "Elder martial brother Can I have my name? "


    Their generation, apart from the master brother Dao, sounds like a Taoist law.


    The law of others is two, three, four, five And so on.


    "Well, later, why are you here?"


    "Even the first and last names."


    "Xiao Yang......"


    "Forget it." Yang Guo waved with black face: "elder martial brother, you haven''t told me why you are here."


    "Shizu asked us to come." Dao 2 said, "it''s said that you are going to have a big disaster recently. Let''s take you back to Longhu Mountain to avoid disaster."


    Yang Guo''s face couldn''t help changing when he heard the words of two senior brothers.


    But then came the thought of Bermuda''s upcoming crusade.


    Is Bermuda to be conquered by its own cataclysm?


    "Originally we wanted to go to the psychic team headquarters to find you, but we didn''t expect you to come directly to our hotel Wait You didn''t know we were coming? You''re not here to pick us up? "


    "Well Elder martial brothers Dao 2 and Dao 3, I''m afraid you can''t go back to Longhu Mountain with you, I...... "


    "It''s OK. We didn''t plan to let you go with us. Shizu had already guessed that you wouldn''t go back to the mountain so honestly. So he promised us both. As long as you say half a word, let''s break your leg and drag it back to the mountain gate."


    After all, Dao 2 has another mace in his hand.


    "It''s a special treasure from Shizu. It''s specially made to break your dog''s legs. How about try it?"


    "Elder martial brother, there are so many people here. Are you sure you want to start here?"


    "Here..."


    "At midnight tonight, we''ll make an appointment and divide ourselves. If I fail, I will voluntarily follow the orders of two senior brothers."


    "Well, we''ll wait until tonight, but we''re not familiar with the place of life here. You arrange a place." Said the second.


    "Let''s go to the hotel to have a rest, junior brother. I heard that all the services in this hotel are free, isn''t it?" Asked the third way.


    "Well It''s not all free. " Yang Guo looked at the eye hotel. Some items still need to be charged. For example, it''s not suitable for children: "elder martial brother, some services are more expensive."


    "It''s OK. Shizute approved a fund for the activity this time."


    He went back to the hotel again and helped two elder martial brothers to arrange the site.


    That''s how he got back to his own business.


    However, Yang Guo also has a headache about the two elder martial brothers.


    One of the two and three senior brothers is far more powerful than him.


    Let alone the two of them.


    And they have a magic weapon to deal with him.


    It makes him more headache.


    Find a place to hide?


    Although Los Angeles is very big, it''s not difficult to find him because of the cultivation of two or three.


    It''s estimated that Shizu would like this as well.


    What to do? Yang Guo drives all the way and worries about it all the way.


    Suddenly, Yang Guo thought of a way, a very damaging way.


    Yang Guo picked up the phone and dialed vestana.


    "Vestana, do me a favor, a small favor..."


    ¡­¡­


    Knock knock -


    before Tao 2 and Tao 3 had a rest, there was a knock outside the door.


    Road 2 and road 3 are sitting in front of the floor to floor window, leaning back on the sofa chair to soak their feet.


    When he heard the knock on the door, Daoer narrowed his eyes slightly.


    "The door is unlocked. Come in."


    Then came in a dozen policemen, all with guns pointing at the two and three.


    "We are Los Angeles police. We have been informed that you are suspected of hiding and transporting Du." The chief policeman pointed a gun at two Taoists.


    He wondered in his heart that these two little old men in strange clothes were really the villains and Du dealers in the report?


    Dao 2 and Dao 3 don''t panic at all.


    "What are you talking about? I can''t understand English. " Tao 2 said unhurriedly."Raise your hands, raise your hands."


    Both sides are talking in a language that they don''t understand at all.


    "You''re going to come with us and now stretch out your hands."


    "Senior brother, he took out his handcuffs to detain us, didn''t he?"


    "It seems so."


    The second said, extending his hands.


    Tao San also extended his hands.


    "Captain, we didn''t find any contraband."


    "Don''t worry about that. I got the instructions above. I''ll detain them for two twenty-four hours."


    "Are you sure we won''t get into trouble like this?"


    Other police seem to have found out that the two old men don''t look like Du dealers.


    It''s more like a little old man coming to travel.


    They deal with all kinds of criminals all year round.


    So sometimes, we can find out whether a person is a criminal at the first time.


    Even if the overseas Du peddlers want to find some special groups to transport Du, they can''t find an old man who doesn''t know English at all.


    Foreign old people seem to have little suspicion. In fact, old people are more likely to be exposed because their thinking cannot keep up with young people.


    The vast majority of human body transport Du and hide Du are using young students.


    The students are smart, courageous and have the least suspicion.


    So they wonder if the captain brought them for any other purpose.


    At the moment, the captain also admitted that he did not come to search for contraband, but received other tasks.


    Road 2 and road 3 follow the police.


    "Sure enough, as Shizu guessed, little younger martial brother won''t come back with us honestly. This is the pattern he painted."


    Although Tao 2 and Tao 3 have never been abroad, it does not mean that they have no social experience at all.


    And Yang Guo dealt with it very roughly.


    It''s not hard for them to guess that this is Yang Guo''s trick.


    "I''ve been out for a few years, and I''m not good at it."


    "So when you come back to Shanmen this time, you must have a good discipline."


    Yang Guo was relieved to see his two senior brothers being sent to the police car.


    It was a temporary escape.


    If you really want to fight with both of them, you will definitely be beaten.


    But he didn''t feel the crisis was over.


    Take advantage of this opportunity, go to their room first.


    Their luggage should have been left in the hotel, and most of the magic weapons and treasures were not taken with them.


    First, get their magic tools and treasures, so that they won''t be too passive in the future.

 Chapter 2385

    Yang Guo is also guilty.


    Soon a member of the psychic team was sent, who knew Chinese.


    He came from Chinese, but he was a pure banana man.


    He had immigrated to the United States in his father''s generation.


    "Hello, master Dao 2 and Dao 3. I''m sent by Yang. My name is SCO Li."


    Krati looked at the new Asian, handcuffed in both hands, but as soon as he came in he went straight to the second and third lanes.


    He was more curious about the two old men.


    At this time, SCO Lee came to krati''s face: "Hello, I''m the interpreter they invited."


    "Translation? Why? "


    "I don''t know. I just follow the orders of my superiors and ask me to help you communicate." Said SCO Lee.


    "Superior? Did the superior put you in jail? "


    "It''s only twenty-four hours, and it''s just a task for me to leave no record."


    At this time, road 2 and road 3 came to krati.


    Krati was a little wary of the old men who were nagging about these two gods.


    "Big guy, we are from the Tianshi sect of Longhu Mountain in China. My name is Dao 2 (Dao 3). We think you have the talent to learn Taoism, which is Oriental magic. Would you like to be our disciple?"


    Of course, he can only roughly explain: "they come from China, they hope you can become their students."


    "Listen, I won''t be their student. I haven''t even read college. Do you know why? When I was in high school, I had three teachers quit, and then I was convinced that they couldn''t stand my fist. "


    Krati clenched his fist, and his bare arm was bigger than the head of two or three.


    "I don''t think they have anything to teach me."


    "He refused." Scott Lee answered in a more direct way.


    "If you refuse, you may die. Of course, if you are lucky, you may be able to avoid it. But if you become our disciple, we will help you to prevent the disaster."


    "They said, if you refuse, they will kill you." Said SCO Lee.


    "Do they really say that?"


    "Almost that." Scott Lee said irresponsibly.


    Krati shrugged and sat back in bed. "They don''t have that ability."


    "Well, if you still want to communicate, call me at any time." Said SCO Lee.


    "Elder martial brother, what can I do now?"


    "Don''t forget what he doesn''t know."


    ¡­¡­


    "This safe is too hard."


    Langson helplessly looked at the two workers who had completely damaged the saw wheel.


    A worker raised the sunglasses and shook his head. "No, not at all. You can''t open this safe by conventional physical means unless you use corrosive chemical agents or explosives."


    Langson shook his head. Now he didn''t know what was in it.


    If chemical agents or explosives are used, it is likely to damage the contents.


    His ultimate goal is to arrest Colin. Maybe the contents of this safe are a strong proof.


    So it''s impossible for him to open the safe with chemicals or explosives.


    "Think of other ways."


    "The strength of this safe is totally unreasonable." "Even if it''s made of titanium alloy, it shouldn''t be so strong," the worker said


    Langsen reached out and stroked the huge safe in front of him. It was silver white and there was no trace of screw and bolt connection.


    This safe is completely integrated, even the connection between the door and the box is perfect without any gap.


    But because of that, Langson was more convinced.


    The contents of this safe are very important.


    Although Langson didn''t know the exact value of the safe.


    But without a few hundred thousand, it is impossible to buy or manufacture them.


    Things in such an expensive safe must be very important.


    "Damn it, another wheel is broken."


    The worker looked at Langson and said, "if you can get a laser cutter, maybe you can also open the safe. Anyway, conventional means are not available."


    "Laser cutter?" Langson had an idea at once.


    Although there is no laser cutter in the police station, it doesn''t mean he can''t find it.


    Through layers of relationship, Langson finally got a lift of laser cutter.


    There are also people who operate the laser cutter.


    But this laser cutter is too big.


    It takes hours to assemble the laser cutter.


    ¡­¡­


    "What''s this? It''s terrible."Dao San complains about losing his fork. Their dinner tonight is macaroni with cheese and a steak.


    After a few bites of dinner, Daoer is bored.


    "When you go out, you have to let the youngest look good. You have to shut us up here."


    Tao 2 and Tao 3 are full of Qi.


    "Hey, boy, come here." Two to Li Jiaodao.


    "What''s the matter, two masters?"


    "Call Yang Guo and ask him to prepare a dinner for us to bring in."


    "Er..." "I didn''t bring a phone," said Scott Lee, looking at two or three


    "Is it?" Dao 2 looks at yanske Li lightly.


    Scott Lee suddenly shivered.


    He knows from Yang Guo. These two are Yang Guo''s senior brothers.


    And two powerful psychics.


    And they are also the people of dragon and tiger mountain.


    In the spiritual world, the Tianshi cult of Longhushan is definitely a powerful sect.


    If the Tianshi education in Longhushan is compared to a school, then it is the top school.


    It''s where almost all psychics want to be.


    Every psychic teacher who comes out of there has the brand of dragon and Tiger Mountain Tianshi.


    Almost all represent strength and dignity.


    And Scott Lee knows that Yang Guo is powerful.


    How powerful are the two people who can make Yang Guo afraid?


    "OK, I''ll call Yang now."


    Krati saw a cell phone suddenly appear in scoe Lee''s hand.


    What''s the matter with these people? Where are their mobile phones hidden.


    And I don''t feel like they''re coming to jail.


    It''s more like a holiday here.


    A few moments later, there were several policemen outside the cell.


    The police carry all kinds of takeout packages and deliver them to their cells.


    Are these two old men rich?


    It doesn''t look like it.


    The two old men opened up those take away food, or some of the abandoned pie mouth.


    "Forget it, it''s in prison after all. It can''t be too demanding." The second said, "you call him to come and have some."


    "They said you would come to eat, too," said Scotty


    "Me? I''ve already eaten it."


    "That pile of dogs, are you full?"

 Chapter 2386

    Although road three and road two are not very satisfied with the new dinner.


    But for kerti, it''s already very rich.


    Krati finally sat in front of the two and three.


    Eat big.


    Compared to these carefully prepared foods.


    The dinner provided in the detention center is indeed similar to that of dog Shi.


    "Well, who are they?"


    "The magician of the East." Scoe Lee said casually.


    Krati rolled his eyes, even though he had been killed by Tao San.


    But he still thought it might be a coincidence or a trick played by Tao San.


    "And you?"


    "I''m the interpreter they called, amateur."


    "Are they rich?"


    "I don''t know."


    "What happened to them?"


    "They were ordered to bring their younger martial brother Well, when their students return home, their students don''t want to, so they use the relationship to lock them here temporarily. "


    Kitty frowned. After all, he was a policeman.


    Hearing Scott Lee''s words, I can''t help but think it''s the corruption of the police system. I framed two innocent old people.


    Krati wondered if he could find an opportunity for Ronson to let the two old men out.


    ¡­¡­


    "How long will it take?" Asked Ronson.


    "It won''t be long before the safe can be pierced as long as it is assembled. The melting point of titanium alloy is not high, and the cutting temperature of laser is far higher than that of titanium alloy." The staff said.


    All their work is actually to assemble the laser cutter.


    From three o''clock in the afternoon, I have been busy till now.


    Almost all of the time is in the assembly.


    Fortunately, after a few hours, as well as a dozen staff efforts.


    The assembly of laser cutter is close to the end.


    "It can''t be pierced directly. I want to cut it from the side." Langson said.


    It''s not known what''s in the titanium safe.


    But if the laser is used to penetrate directly from the front, it is easy to destroy the inside things.


    Although it is possible to cut from the side, the risk can be reduced.


    "Well, we can cut it."


    The laser cutter is aimed at the side of the safe.


    "Level 2 laser preparation." The operator handed Ronson a pair of sunglasses to protect his eyes.


    "Wear this, otherwise, your eyes may be blind, and it''s better to back off. When using the laser, there may be scattering."


    A green laser is emitted from a circular aperture.


    The green laser shot on the outer wall of the safe and bounced back immediately.


    However, there are baffles on the side of the safe to prevent loss or casualties caused by laser reflection.


    The laser also left a spot on the titanium safe.


    There are also signs of melting around the titanium alloy.


    "Increase power."


    "The current power level is 2.78."


    "Continue to increase power."


    Just then, Langson heard a puff.


    There is a hole in the outer wall of the safe.


    "Cut it?"


    "Yes, cut it." Ronson nodded.


    Just then, the black hole in the safe suddenly gave out a lot of gas.


    "What''s the taste? It''s really annoying. Cough..."


    The operator didn''t take a step, but suddenly he fell to the ground.


    Then the gas began to diffuse, and the workers around fell.


    Langson''s face changed dramatically. Is this safe filled with poison gas?


    But just then, the gas seemed to be under control.


    He began to contract crazily. Langson rubbed his eyes and looked at the gas with some consternation.


    The performance of that gas is very unusual.


    It''s changing in a strange way.


    In the end, the gas turns into a woman in classical dress.


    The woman looked left and right, and then laid her eyes on Ronson.


    "Where is this? This is not the place we agreed to. " The woman looked at Ronson and said, "you''re not my contact. How about the delivery man? Where is he now? "


    "Stop, don''t move, hold your head in your hands." Ronson drew a gun and pointed at the strange woman.


    "What is that? Weapons? " The woman looked at Ronson and asked, "I''m the Los Angeles police. Now I ask you to hold your head in both hands and lie on the ground. Now! Now! "


    "No one can command me." Said the woman quietly.


    Bang¡ª¡ªRonson shot.


    The woman just gave her shoulder a slight sideways look.


    Her shoulder was pierced by a bullet, but there was no blood, and the wound was healing rapidly.


    "This thing means nothing to me, no magic blessing."


    Langson had never seen such a thing.


    A woman unafraid of guns and bullets.


    Maybe She''s not human at all.


    "Well, mortal, I want to know where the deliveryman is."


    When Ronson''s face changed, the delivery person she said must be krati.


    But Ronson can''t sell krati.


    Langson aimed the gun at the woman''s head this time.


    Bang Bang -


    three shots in a row, the woman''s head slightly tilted back, but her body did not fall.


    The woman stood up slowly and looked at Ronson.


    The woman''s strange and horrible reaction made Langson feel a chill on his back.


    Just then, the woman raised her hand and grabbed it in the air.


    A long red gun appeared in her hand.


    But the woman thought, "it seems like a bit of a fuss."


    As she spoke, the woman took back her long red gun.


    Langson''s breathing became short.


    At first he didn''t feel it.


    But the more he faced the woman, the more he felt the suffocating pressure.


    "However, if you continue to refuse my request, then I will kill all the people who appear in my vision." The woman looked at the comatose man on the ground and said, "I''ll start with them."


    Langson was in a panic. The people around him who were in a coma were ordinary people.


    They are not even police.


    Because of their own needs, they are brought here.


    Now it''s about to get them involved, and Ronson feels guilty.


    Now is a multiple choice question in front of him.


    Sacrifice the lives of these ordinary people, or the lives of krati.


    Ronson has been using krati, but the more he does, the more guilty he feels about krati.


    "I can feel that there are a lot of people here. It shouldn''t be difficult to kill them all." Said the woman quietly.


    "I''ll take you." Langson finally gave in.


    He still has some hope that this woman will not hurt krati.


    "A wise choice."


    "Who are you really?"


    "Isn''t there an answer in your mind? I''m not human."


    "What is your purpose?"


    "Purpose? Do you think I''ll tell you? "


    "You call me mortal, so you must think that you are God. Will you, as God, be afraid to tell mortals your plan?"


    "It''s no use to me."

 Chapter 2387

    Ronson took the woman into custody.


    "Hey, Ronson, who is this woman?"


    "She is so beautiful."


    "Did she also commit a crime? Shut her up in my room and I''ll discipline her. "


    Langson listened to the foul language of the prisoners in the cell along the way.


    He was afraid that the woman behind him would go mad and kill all the prisoners.


    But the woman followed Langson with no expression.


    It gave Ronson a long sigh of relief.


    "Are you afraid that I will kill them? They''re just criminals, and most of them deserve to die. "


    "Their lives are not up to you."


    "No, I have the ability and the right to deal with them. You can''t stop me from doing anything."


    Langson stopped talking and walked ahead in silence.


    But he tried to slow down.


    "I don''t like to delay." Said the woman.


    All of a sudden, the woman''s steps stopped and then she stepped back.


    "What are you doing? He''s not here... " Langson''s eyes twinkled and there was a bit of panic.


    But the woman did not pay attention to Langson''s cry, but looked at krati in the cell next to her.


    "Krati, did the woman come to see you outside?" Scotty Lee took a picture of Kitty.


    Krati looked at the woman outside the cell and shook his head. "I don''t know."


    At this time, the woman outside the cell smiled: "you don''t know me, but I know you, the delivery man."


    At the woman''s words, kerty could not help but pick out: "who are you?"


    "I''m the living thing you''re going to send." The woman said, "you must fulfill your vows and send me to my destination, but you have broken your promise."


    Krati looks at Ronson and asks him what''s going on.


    Langson''s face was very ugly and he kept shaking his head.


    At this time, the woman put out another red long gun.


    "No!" As soon as Scott Lee''s face changed, he put his hands on the handprint and said, "drink!"


    In an instant, the iron fence in front of me twisted and buckled towards the woman.


    Both Kitty and Ronson were shocked by the hand of Scotty Lee.


    The woman was wrapped in an iron fence in an instant.


    At this time, Langson, no matter what the situation is, is full of joy.


    Originally, I was worried about krati''s accident, but I didn''t expect that there was such a mysterious master beside him.


    But did not wait for him to be happy, the side actually spreads the cackle voice.


    The iron fence around the woman is being forced open by her.


    "Give me a match!" Scotty Lee managed to control the iron fence.


    But the power of this woman is too strong.


    He has no control over this woman at all.


    Fizz -


    finally, the woman tore open the iron bar covering her body.


    The woman''s long red gun snapped at Scott Lee.


    Suddenly, a long sword stood in front of the woman''s red long gun.


    "Eh?" Krati and Langson were surprised again.


    It''s Daoer who stands in front of the red spear.


    This woman''s strength suddenly increased a few points. The second-hand medium and long sword dropped its strength. At the same time, the hilt turned in his hand, and the blade stabbed at the woman at a tricky angle.


    The woman immediately backed away a few steps, and Dao 2 also backed away a few steps.


    "What about this woman?" "The third asked," I can''t see her life


    "Because she''s not human, of course you can''t see it." Said the second.


    "Not a man? What''s that? Demon? Essence? Or what kind of ghosts? "


    "I don''t see the way." Dao 2 shook his head: "it''s so strange, what is this woman?"


    "What? Mortal, you are so impolite. " "I am God!" said the woman discontentedly


    "God? No, you''re not a God. " Daoer shook his head.


    He followed Zhang Tian down the mountain many times, which can be said to be knowledgeable.


    Although it''s not clear what this woman is.


    But she is definitely not a God.


    "Hum!" The woman burst into a golden flame.


    Langson was pushed back by the golden flame.


    The woman''s spear burst into a golden flame.


    Her goal is krati.


    Krati was so scared to see the golden flame that he stood still.


    Just at this time, Daoer takes out a gossip mirror, blocks in front of Keti, drinks loudly: "rebound."


    The golden flame instantly reflected back to the woman.


    But the woman was not afraid of her own attack.


    "It''s a very good magic prop. You ordinary people can only survive in this ingenious way.""Even if you don''t use this magic weapon, I can suppress you as well."


    As soon as the sound of Daoer dialect fell, he was empty, and the Eight Diagrams mirror in his hand suddenly disappeared.


    "Elder martial brother, how did you put away the gossip mirror?"


    "I I didn''t... "


    However, the woman would not give them time to hesitate, and the red spear in her hand suddenly stabbed Dao 2.


    "Damn it." Tao San suddenly cast dozens of spells.


    The woman immediately changed the way, and the long red gun waved to kill the charm.


    However, these charms are like smart birds, cleverly avoiding women''s long guns and sticking to women''s bodies one by one.


    As long as the part is pasted, the woman will lose function immediately.


    Soon the woman''s body was covered with spells.


    "The two masters, you are still powerful, finally subdued this woman." "It''s a surprise," said Scott Lee.


    Krati''s mouth is open at the moment, his face is unbelievable.


    "The eastern magician You really Are you really Oriental magicians


    Langson breathed a long sigh of relief.


    Fortunately, there are two old Chinese men here. Otherwise, the consequences are unimaginable.


    However, the faces of Tao 2 and Tao 3 are not very good.


    "It''s only temporary. We''d better change places."


    "What? Why? "


    There is no explanation for Dao 2 and Dao 3, because there is no need for explanation.


    Because they have found that the charms attached to this woman are being ignited one by one.


    Soon, the woman will be free again.


    "Master, get rid of her, before she can move." Cried Scott Lee anxiously.


    The second Taoist shook his head: "this charm is called non hurtful. It can defeat the enemy, but it can''t hurt the enemy. If we want to hurt people, we can break it first. We have used so many charms and just barely trapped her for a moment. Her strength is extraordinary."


    "Then what?"


    "What to do? Of course, it''s to find an open place to fight, otherwise you think. "


    Boom -


    at this time, daosan has smashed the wall opposite them, revealing a huge hole.


    "From here..."


    "Well Are you a jailbreak? " Langson asked with some hesitation.


    Krati rolled his eyes. "Or shall we stay here and die?"


    The crowd finally left the hole.


    A few minutes later, the spell on the woman burned out, and she regained her freedom.

 Chapter 2388

    "Hi, Chen, did you sleep?" David called Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu rubbed his eyes and his eyebrows: "I''m sleeping. If there''s nothing wrong, I wish you good night."


    "What if there''s something?" David asked.


    "If you drink, you can wait until tomorrow."


    "I never call you up in the middle of the night to drink."


    "Well, that means you''re in trouble? Or Kate? "


    "It''s not me, it''s not Kate, it''s LAPD." David said, "of course, it''s my trouble."


    "By the way, I remember you''re the deputy chief of the Los Angeles Police Department, right? I forgot to congratulate you. "


    "I''m not here to wish you well."


    "I''ll make up a gift, too."


    "I''m not asking you for a gift either."


    "Then what do you want?"


    "Can you come to the police station?"


    "You don''t accept the blackmail of some evil organization, and then set up a network in the police station, and then when I step into the police station, blow me up with the police station?"


    "This joke is not funny at all."


    "Well, I''ll be right there."


    Chen Yu knows that David would not have called himself at this time if he didn''t really have something important.


    After arriving at the police station, Chen Yu inquired all the way and found David in the monitoring room.


    "Hi, David, are you looking at something suitable for children when you are alone here?"


    David looked back at Chen Yu, who came here. "It''s really not suitable for children. Come here and have a look."


    "So exciting?"


    Chen Yu sat beside David with great interest.


    I was looking forward to what exciting pictures he could bring to me.


    As a result, he let Chen Yu fight between psychics.


    "Well Nothing more exciting? I''m a little disappointed. "


    Chen Chu curled his lips. "But where did you get the video?"


    "Just an hour ago, in a detention facility." David said.


    "No one else to see it?" Chen asked with a frown.


    "I got here as soon as I could, and then nobody else was allowed in."


    With that, David clicked the delete key to clear the video completely.


    "The woman didn''t know where she came from, and then she took my man, Ronson, and forced him to take her to the detention center. Then she attacked one of the four inmates'' cells, but the inmates in that cell didn''t seem to be ordinary people. Then there was a conflict between the two sides. Then the woman was controlled. Then the four inmates and Ronson were bombed The hole has been opened to escape, and its whereabouts are unknown at present. "


    "What do you want me to do? Get all these people back? Or is it a secret execution? "


    "I don''t care about the others, but Ronson is my man. I have to keep him safe."


    "Well, in which direction did they run?"


    "I don''t know. Aren''t you a psychic? Just count it."


    Chen Yu rolled his eyes. "I''m not a prophet or an astrologer."


    "You are good at it anyway. You must have a way."


    Chen Yu rubbed his forehead: "well, I''ll find a way. I''ll go to the detention center to see if I can find any clues."


    David accompanied Chen to the detention center, where all the prisoners had been transferred.


    At this moment, Chen Yu came to the place of the incident.


    The iron fence of this cell has been completely deformed and damaged.


    "One of these psychics should have the ability to control metal."


    "That''s not like the magneto king in the movie?"


    "Similar ability, but certainly not so powerful."


    Because the previous monitoring screen was on both sides of the aisle, Chen did not see the battle picture in the cell.


    There was still a trace of magic in the cell at the moment.


    At this time, Chen saw a corner of yellow paper on the ground.


    Chen Zhu picked up the yellow paper corner and looked at it carefully. This should be the rune paper of the Chinese Taoist family.


    Chinese Taoism? Mount Longhu?


    "Give me a file of the people here."


    "Take it."


    "Chen Yibo, Lu Haisheng." Chen noticed that the two men''s files were all from Yingtan City, Jiangxi Province, China.


    The Tianshi religion of Longhushan is in Yingtan City, Jiangxi Province.


    Are these two people from the Tianshi sect of Longhu Mountain?


    "How is it? Is there a cable? "


    "Yes."


    "May I help you?"


    "To be a burden to me?"


    "Are you talking human?" David jumped with rage.


    "Well, I''ll go out and have a look first. I''ll contact you when I have news."Chen Zhao goes out of the hole, which leads to the underground parking lot. Unfortunately, there is no monitoring installed here.


    Chen Yu picked up the phone and dialed Yang Guo.


    "Yang Guo, do you know Chen Yibo and Lu Haisheng?"


    "What? Chen Yu, what did you do to my two elder martial brothers? "


    "What would you do if I said they were in my hands now?"


    "What do you want?" Yang Guo asked angrily.


    "Well, I''ll play with you, but your two senior brothers are really in trouble." "Not long ago, someone attacked the Los Angeles police station. A friend of mine worked in the Los Angeles police station. I was called to help, but now your two senior brothers are missing," Chen said


    "Are you serious? Not kidding me? "


    "Well, just as I''m joking, goodbye."


    As soon as Chen qionggang hung up, Yang Guo immediately called back.


    "Chen Yu, make your words clear."


    "Don''t you believe me? What else do you want me to say?"


    "You say my two elder martial brothers are missing?"


    "Do you have any way to find them?"


    "Where are you now?"


    "LAPD underground parking lot."


    "I''ll be right here."


    Yang Guo is very worried now. He calls Dao 2 and Dao 3, and no one answers.


    I have believed seven or eight points in my heart.


    And he sent them to the police station.


    If something happens to both of them.


    I will feel guilty all my life.


    Yang Guo hurried to the underground parking garage of Los Angeles police station.


    Chen Yu is here indeed.


    "Chen Yu, what''s going on?"


    "That''s all I know. I told you on the phone just now."


    "There are special induction spells among the same disciples of the dragon and Tiger Mountain Tianshi cult, which can determine each other''s positions."


    "What are you waiting for? Please tell me where your two elder martial brothers are now, or in which direction."


    "I can''t feel my classmates hiding their position."


    "That is to say, there is nothing you can do?"


    "It''s not impossible at all, but it''s better to have something they''ve used, so you can find it by relying on it."


    "Is this OK?" Chen Zhu takes out the small yellow horn.


    "Yes, there''s the magic breath of senior brother daosan on it. Although it''s a little weak, it can still be used."


    "Then use this to find people. Let''s start."

 Chapter 2389

    Five people, road two, road three, Ronson, Kitty and sko Lee, huddled in a small car.


    "Where are we going?" Everyone looked at Tao 2 and Tao 3.


    "We''re only in Los Angeles for less than 24 hours. Where do you ask me to go?" "Road two said angrily:" find an empty place without people


    Just at this time, the driver, Katie, saw the pursuers in the back.


    The woman is flying in the air behind her and getting closer to them.


    Krati slammed on the gas and sped off on the road.


    But I can''t get rid of that woman.


    "That woman is going to catch up."


    "My Lord, you are so urgent! The wind is fast! " Only Dao San quickly pinches out a French seal and pastes the charm on the steering wheel.


    Whine -


    all of a sudden, the car they were in made the same roar as a sports car.


    The whole car sped at a speed of 300 kilometers per hour in an instant.


    "I remember turning right ahead and entering the coastal road. There is a coastline. Go there." Said SCO Lee.


    Krati immediately hit the steering wheel, and the woman behind was still in pursuit.


    "That woman''s strength is really strong and her speed is fast. It''s hard to deal with it." Said the second.


    He was afraid, and the strength of the woman was extraordinary.


    Soon, a vast coastline appeared in front of everyone.


    "What a beautiful coast."


    "It''s also a good choice to fight on such a beautiful beach."


    "Go down here."


    Krati didn''t apply the brake either, and let the car rush to the steep slope outside the road.


    Finally, I hit the sand heavily.


    Everyone fell out of the car.


    Dao 3 and Dao 2 are OK. Although they are not calm, they are not in a mess.


    At this time, the woman also came up and looked down at the crowd.


    "Don''t you keep running?"


    Dao 2 and Dao 3 look at each other and stamp: "heaven and earth are limitless, heaven and earth borrow the law! No one can live forever! "


    At this time, they were suddenly covered with a layer of green and red gas.


    The two big and powerful Dharma phases emerged from the green and red Qi.


    "Divine tea!"


    "Yu Lei!"


    All the others were so scared that they left.


    Even though Tao 3 and Tao 2 belong to one of their camps.


    But these two Dharma faces are still very shocked.


    Shentu and Yu Lei are the spirits, and they also have the position of secretary in Taoism.


    It is widely spread among the people, and some of them gather together to become gods.


    Tao 2 controls the divine tea phase one holding the scissors, one holding the hammer, and dancing with both arms. The power of wind and thunder Instantly increases, and heavily splits at the woman.


    The woman''s face sank, and she saw that the two dharmas were extraordinary.


    Dare not hold big, take out the red long gun to face the enemy immediately.


    The golden flame burst out from the head of the Red Lance.


    Boom -


    the two sides collided with each other, and no one took advantage of it.


    At this time, Yu Lei, controlled by Dao San, also launched an attack.


    Yu Lei holds two swords, increases the power of fire and water, and shoots at the woman at the same time.


    The woman''s face was cold, and once again she resisted it with a golden flame.


    The three of the two sides attack and defend each other several moves, winning or losing.


    However, the cultivation of Daoism 2 and Daoism 3 is high and profound, and their magic power is deep. However, they are slightly superior.


    "You mortals are still so shameless. You are used to cheating more and less."


    "Foreign ghosts, how can they know that my Tao and Dharma are natural? My brothers are fighting alone, and you are not sure to win the virtue."


    "Elder martial brother I can''t move. "


    At this time, the three bodies of Tao are like the body fixing charm.


    Not only was his body unable to move, but also the Yu Lei FA phase he asked dissipated.


    Yu Lei''s tea is of the same origin and complements each other.


    If there is only one, the strength will be greatly reduced.


    "No, it''s the spirit of speech. This woman can use the spirit of speech." Tao er''s face changed dramatically.


    The woman couldn''t help showing some satisfaction, but also with some satisfaction: "spirit? This is not a low-level spirit, but a law. "


    Dao 2 and Dao 3 look at each other, and Dao 2 shakes his head: "it''s impossible for you to master the rules. Although you don''t understand how you do it, you can never master the rules."


    What is the law? For the psychic, the law is like the law of ordinary human society.


    Even if it''s the master of his own family, there''s no rule for how to cultivate.


    At present, this woman, although her strength is excellent, is not sure how many times worse than her own master.


    So they don''t believe this woman has the law at all."Don''t believe it? Let you see the real power of the law. "


    The woman snorted coldly, looked at Dao 2 and Dao 3, and shouted: "dispel magic!"


    In an instant, the Dharma phase of the divine tea summoned by Tao 2 was suddenly cancelled.


    How is it possible? The faces of Daoer and daosan changed dramatically again.


    The woman didn''t give them time to react either, and the golden flame rushed towards them.


    Two people hurriedly avoid, but at this time, that woman says again: "hit."


    Roar -


    in the two blasts, Dao 2 and Dao 3 fell to the ground in a mess.


    The clothes, hair, eyebrows and beard were all burnt in disorder.


    Just as they wanted to cast healing spells, they heard the woman cry, "no healing!"


    Their healing spell was interrupted immediately.


    Both of them could not help shaking.


    This woman may not have the strength to crush.


    But her law like power, but let them have no place to use.


    "Fight her!" They shouted angrily.


    Daoer directly tore off his robe and exposed his thin upper body.


    The third way is to pose strangely.


    Both of them are ready to move.


    "Magic break." The woman drank again.


    In a flash, two or three of them spurted a mouthful of blood at the same time.


    They had made a desperate plan.


    Already in the luck accumulates the strength, but did not expect this woman to let their strength mana interrupt directly.


    When his successor was powerless, he was immediately backfired.


    "What''s the situation now, Scott Lee? Those two old Chinese men seem to be losing. "


    Scoe Lee''s face was also very dignified.


    That woman is so strong.


    No, it should be weird to be precise.


    Her ability is too weird.


    So as to forcibly turn defeat into victory.


    However, although Tao 2 and Tao 3 are of great power.


    But it''s no use facing that woman.


    "You can''t use the magic of luck. This woman''s ability is too weird."


    "If she uses the law, what does it contain?"


    "I can''t see it."


    "If we can''t decipher her ability, we will lose more than we win less."


    This woman''s strength is really strong, but she hasn''t come to the point of crushing Road 2 and road 3.


    Just as before, when the two or three summoned Yu Lei and the Dharma phase, they would have the upper hand.


    But this woman''s ability directly broke their magic.


    Now they don''t understand whether this woman uses the law or not.


    Of course, even if it''s the law, they can''t tell.


    Because I''ve never seen an opponent who uses the law.


    So I can''t tell the true from the false.

 Chapter 2390

    "Elder martial brother, what can I do now?"


    Tao 2 held his breath and looked at the difficult woman in front of him.


    "I don''t think I can do it. I can only use my best moves."


    The sound of the two words of Tao has just fallen, and the three words of Tao can''t help but shake their spirits.


    The woman felt the change of Tao 2 and Tao 3.


    Tao 2 suddenly draws out a charm.


    "No magic!" The woman gave the order at once.


    However, there was a smile on the corner of Dao 2''s mouth, and the charm suddenly turned into a golden hollow ball.


    "Go to me!"


    The golden hollow ball went through the air and became bigger after flying out for a while.


    By the time it reached the woman, it had become a giant ball with a diameter of more than ten meters.


    The red spear in the woman''s hand points to the giant ball a little, but does not point to the entity. The spear passes through the giant ball.


    Then a huge suction came, and the woman''s body was sucked into the ball.


    The next moment, the ball shrank rapidly.


    Tao San follows closely and presses his hands to the ground.


    A golden red line spreads out from the palm of the third hand.


    These golden red lines are just like living things, climbing on the hollow ball, and in a twinkling of an eye, they are all over the outer wall of the hollow ball.


    "Six Harmonies and eight deserts, Taoism and nature, give me the town!" Let''s have a big drink.


    His forehead began to sweat, the next moment, his magic power again a stagnation, hollow ball burst.


    The woman''s face was even more furious when she regained her freedom.


    These two old Taoists are too threatening to her.


    The endless means brought her great crisis every time.


    If it wasn''t for her old skill, the power of Tao San would be forbidden, so that he could no longer understand and cast.


    I''m afraid that I might be suppressed by daosan.


    The woman''s eyes twinkled with fierce light.


    At this time, the woman''s body began to twist, and the golden flame on her body became more intense.


    "Elder martial brother, what is the woman doing?"


    "It''s not a good thing anyway."


    The woman''s body suddenly split apart after a twist.


    Look carefully, it''s not a separation, it''s another woman.


    Body shape, appearance and temperament are totally different.


    But this separate woman''s breath is no weaker than the first one.


    "I''ll go, don''t I? One can''t make it. Another one."


    But this was not the end result. The two women began to split again, and two became four.


    The strength of the four women is almost the same.


    Tao 2 and Tao 3 look at each other.


    "Younger martial brother, you have taken out your skills!"


    "Good, senior brother!"


    "Heaven and earth are limitless, heaven and earth borrow method, run!" they shouted


    Run!? The four women, as well as Scott Lee and others, were all stunned.


    Neither the enemy nor our side responded.


    At this time, however, there was a gust of wind.


    Scotty Lee, Kitty and Ronson were swept up by the wind and swept directly to the sea.


    The four women were angry and angry. They had to make such a big noise to run.


    At first, they heard Tao 2 and Tao 3. They thought they really had some cards, but they ran away.


    However, these four women obviously do not intend to let them go and immediately catch up.


    "Five elements, water and torrent."


    Taoist priest 2 gave a big drink, and the five people immediately dived into the sea.


    No, disco Lee, Kitty and Ronson are still in shock.


    They''ve never been exposed to psychic events.


    At the moment, something incredible happens.


    With nothing on, you can breathe freely in the sea.


    And the speed of advance is faster than any means of sea transportation.


    The four women were still close behind over the sea.


    Although they didn''t go into the water, as long as they didn''t get rid of them, all they had done was in vain.


    Tao 2 looks up and exchanges a look with Tao 3.


    Daosan pinches a French seal underwater.


    All of a sudden, four roads and three branches appeared around.


    These four sub bodies all carry the breath of Tao 3. Under the command of Tao 3, these sub bodies immediately disperse in four different directions.


    "Separate pursuit." The first woman ordered.


    "Yes." Four women immediately followed in four different directions.


    At the bottom of the sea just below them, Daoer stealthily reaches out his head and looks at the sea.


    "Hoo..."


    "I''ve got rid of it."


    "It''s too difficult for this woman to figure out what the way is. It''s weird.""Don''t say so much, just float up to the sea. I can''t keep my water running for long."


    When all the people came to the surface of the water, the magic power of their brothers had already gone seven or eight points.


    Though the spirit and spirit of monks like them are different from ordinary people.


    But the spirit is maintained by the power.


    Once their mana is consumed too much, their energy and physical strength will be greatly reduced.


    "Little Li, we have no energy to send us to the nearest land." Said Dao San with a pale face.


    The two brothers of their division fought first and suffered a lot of injuries. In addition, after several counter attacks, they forcibly used their magic. At this moment, it is difficult to maintain their previous state.


    "Yes, just a moment, two masters. Let''s see what I have next."


    Scoe Lee said that he could use his arms to show his ability.


    There seems to be something in the sea coming towards them.


    Soon everyone knew what was going on.


    Scott Lee uses his ability to gather trace metals from the sea floor and seawater to form a small iron boat.


    But just then, a sudden voice came from above.


    "Is this the coffin of your choice?"


    When they looked up, a figure appeared out of nothingness.


    It''s the woman!!


    Everyone''s face changed dramatically.


    "It''s a good way to hide things from the world, but I will do the same." The woman looked down at the crowd.


    At this moment, the faces of Daoer and daosan are withered. They are exhausted and unable to fight again.


    Scott Lee''s strength is even worse. He didn''t have much strength at all. He used most of the magic to make this small iron boat just now, and he couldn''t make it.


    "Cough It seems that our martial brother will die in the near future. "


    "Good, at least you''ve learned to give up."


    The woman was holding a long red gun, and a golden flame was brewing.


    Suddenly, the sea burst in the distance.


    Then a black liquid burst out of the sea at the woman.


    The woman immediately turned the head of her gun, and the golden flame collided with the black liquid, offsetting each other.


    They looked around and found an island rising from the sponge.


    No, it''s not an island, it''s the head of some creature.


    And that head is slowly rising from the sea.


    It''s a huge snake head.


    But this huge snake head is different from the ordinary snake.


    It has a pair of fin like fins on both sides of its head.


    Sea monster! This is everyone''s first thought.

 Chapter 2391

    The snake monster''s mouth was full of blood, and it suddenly spewed out a black venom.


    The woman immediately made a counterattack, the red gun in her hand burst out a dazzling golden light.


    The black venom can''t stop the golden light at all and directly hit the snake''s head.


    Crash -


    the snake''s head is directly smashed by the golden light explosion.


    Without a head, the snake''s neck sinks into the sea.


    Just when the people thought that this was a fast coming and fast going episode.


    An unprecedented wave is rolling up in front of them.


    Everyone''s mouth is wide open, half of the sky has been covered by that huge wave.


    The woman''s face changed dramatically, her body twisted rapidly, and then she split into sixteen parts.


    All sixteen women were holding a red gun, all pointing to the waves like skyscrapers.


    Sixteen red lights burst out in the middle of the huge waves and burst sixteen flames.


    At the same time, it also blocks the momentum of the huge waves. The huge waves suddenly collapse, just like the building collapse.


    But at this time, a huge mouth opened from the sea without any sign, biting the sixteen women from the bottom to the top.


    "No!"


    Not everyone of the sixteen women responded.


    They are not really separated. Each of them has their own consciousness.


    So it''s impossible to find the attack below at the same time.


    The huge mouth directly swallowed eight women who had no time to escape.


    They watched a monstrous beast rush out of the sea and swallow half of the enemy directly.


    The shock is unspeakable.


    "Give me my sister back!!!"


    The first woman was furious.


    In a flash, there were ten or twenty in the sky A hundred A thousand women.


    Everyone''s eyes were wide and their faces were full of consternation.


    At this time, Dao 2 and Dao 3 realized that the woman who had been fighting with them for so long had never used real strength.


    No, maybe the strength of the first woman is just like that.


    But she can separate Or summon more equally powerful companions.


    "I see! I finally understood that she was using either the law or the spirit. " "Way two one claps the head to shout.


    "Words and spirits? How can words and spirits directly affect us? "


    "Maybe one can''t achieve the effect of speech and spirit, but what about a hundred? A thousand? "


    Tao 3 looks at the sky thoughtfully and looks at the golden flame all over the sky.


    At this moment in the sky, those women are just like blooming golden flowers in the night sky.


    All the women are pounding the sea.


    A golden beam of light penetrates the sea, attacking the two monsters wandering in the sea.


    "Xiaojiu, run That woman is crazy. "


    Amun and Junichiro are frantically avoiding the attack from top to bottom.


    However, both of them are huge, so it''s inevitable that they will suffer a few times.


    Although they can''t be hurt by a few.


    But they don''t have to be able to hide all the time.


    So they''ve started to pull out.


    "Show me!"


    "Show me!"


    "Show up..."


    All the women were shouting in unison.


    In a flash, the sea was torn open.


    Before they could escape, Amun and Xiaojiu were directly exposed to the furious women.


    "Me! In the name of Valkyrie, you must die! " The first woman looked at the stranded Amun and Xiaojiu coldly.


    Xiaojiu is OK. Although it has nine heads, it is the body of a snake after all.


    But Amun is different. It''s the shape of a whale. It''s fluttering on the sea mud at the moment, but it can''t move a cent.


    "Valkyrie? The Nordic goddess of Valkyrie? " "They are Wushen women?" he exclaimed


    In Nordic mythology, the legend of Valkyrie has always existed as the maid of Odin.


    Of course, they didn''t exist to serve Odin tea and water.


    They have a high position in Nordic mythology.


    They choose loyal and brave soldiers for Odin, and after those loyal and brave deaths, they guide the unyielding spirits to enter the hall of spirits and become immortal spirits.


    "These women are Wushen?" Of course, Tao 2 and Tao 3 know the goddess of martial arts in myths and legends.


    But they didn''t expect it to exist in reality.


    Before that woman called herself a God.


    Now, if you look at them carefully, they are indeed gods.


    Krati''s expression has completely solidified.


    Is the cargo she transports a Wushen?"Unclean creature, your final verdict, destruction!"


    "My pet, you are not entitled to judge."


    A sudden voice came.


    When they looked around, they saw a man walking on the sea.


    And as the man came, the sea water that was torn by the goddess of martial arts was reconnected.


    The man is obviously not an ordinary person, but they think it is futile for anyone to come at this time.


    They also admire it and don''t see what''s going on.


    I dare to go through this muddy water.


    "Are they your pets?"


    "Obviously." Chen Chu shrugged.


    "Then you should die." Wushen looked at Chen Yu coldly.


    Chen Yu buttoned his ears: "let''s do something about it. If we only use two pieces of mouth skin, we will not die."


    The red spear in the female Wushen''s hand suddenly fired a golden flame at Chen Yu.


    Chen''s fingers were raised, and a column of water rose from the sea and rushed toward the golden flame.


    Boom -


    the golden flame and the sea water offset each other, stirring up a gorgeous flower of water and fire.


    Although the golden flame is fiercer and fiercer, the sea water is endless.


    "It looks like you chose the wrong field. This is my territory." Chen Yu said proudly.


    "Is it?" Wushen sneered and waved gently.


    In a flash, all the women in the sky pointed at Chen Yu with their weapons at the same time.


    Countless golden beams of light hit Chen.


    Dao 2 and Dao 3''s face couldn''t help changing.


    It''s dead. That guy''s dead.


    In the eyes of both of them, let alone Chen Yu, even their ancestors had to run away with their tails in the face of this situation.


    Chen Yu opens his arms and spreads them upward. The sea suddenly rises a myriad of water columns, facing the golden light.


    Everyone''s already staring.


    "Beautiful..." Krati muttered to himself.


    It''s like a miracle. It''s amazing to everyone.


    But the opposite is the fury of the warlords.


    Especially Chen Yu''s kind of calm makes them more intolerable.


    "Do you think this is your main battlefield?"


    "Isn''t that obvious?" Chen Yu said proudly.


    "Then let''s change the battlefield!" She said coldly.


    In a flash, everyone felt a flower in front of them, and then they appeared in a huge desert.


    Xiaojiu and Amun also fell on the sand.

 Chapter 2392

    At first, they could struggle in the mud, but they couldn''t.


    Especially Amon, he was a tough guy.


    The female warrior God looked down at Chen Yu and said, "how about the new battlefield I prepared for you?"


    All the other people''s faces turned very ugly.


    They all can see that when Chen Yu was on the sea, he could fight against the nvwu God with the advantage of land.


    But at the moment, the female god of martial arts completely deprived Chen Yu of his advantage in land use through her words and spirit.


    Turn the original sea battlefield into another extreme desert without water.


    All of us have an idea in our mind. It''s over.


    However, no one saw the darkness spreading under the gravel at Chen''s feet.


    It''s mainly because it''s under night.


    And everyone takes it for granted that Chen''s ability is to control water.


    "Now you can die peacefully?"


    "Not enough, not enough." Chen Yu shook his head: "if you want me to die, you You''d better prepare enough casualties. "


    "Speak in vain! You won''t have another chance to hurt one of my sisters! "


    All of a sudden, a black liquid shot out of the sand.


    The black liquid turned into a sharp blade, which directly penetrated the body of a female warrior God.


    The Wushen breathed out blood painfully, and immediately tried to decompose her body.


    But at the next moment, the dark magma turns into a cover, covering the female warrior God directly, and finally shrinks back to the sand.


    But before long, the ground burst into a golden glow.


    The female warrior God escaped from the sand. She looked very embarrassed and gagged away the dark magma.


    "It doesn''t seem to work." Chen Yu turned his mouth.


    Chen''s dark magma can devour dark creatures with similar properties.


    And the dark magma also depends on this way to develop and grow to unimaginable extent.


    But it can''t devour enemies of other attributes.


    For example, although the golden flame they bring is not holy light system, it is also holy and inviolable.


    The nature of dark magma is completely opposite to them. It can not be compatible with their power, nor can it devour them.


    "The fallen bastard!" "Let the father''s fire cleanse your body and soul," said the warrior goddess


    Countless golden beams erupted at the same time, shooting at Chen Yu.


    This kind of flame on Chen Yu makes him feel painful and unbearable.


    The dark magma immediately covered Chen''s body, shielding him from the golden light.


    However, Chen also countered at the same time.


    The dark magma kept shooting into the air.


    So the two sides kept shouting at each other.


    "Raise the height!" The female god of martial arts at the head didn''t see it well.


    Although Chen is only one person, he is too rough and fleshy.


    A thousand of their companions attacked at the same time, but they did not bring Chen Yu fatal damage.


    Chen Yu, on the other hand, is constantly hurting, even killing their sisters.


    So she had to temporarily adjust her tactics and improve her height to avoid the invasion of dark magma.


    "You''re strong, but the dark stuff that flows out of the gutter isn''t enough for you to win."


    "If you don''t run, it should be enough." Chen Yu looked at the women who had raised their height, and there was a little disappointment on his face.


    It''s true that dark magma can''t shoot so high.


    "What''s more, it seems that it''s hard for me to do more damage when you fly so high."


    "Where does this dark matter come from? What''s its name? "


    "Dark magma, my name."


    "Bad Don''t tell them about your strength... " Daosan wants to stop it, but it''s too late.


    "No, dark magma," she said with a smile


    In a flash, the dark magma contracted completely.


    Chen Leng wants to launch the dark magma again, but finds that the dark magma is completely out of control.


    "Stupid man, you are finally going to pay for your stupidity now."


    "All right." Chen Yu sighed, "the legendary female warrior God is also a mean and insidious coward."


    "As long as we can overcome evil, any means are allowed."


    "I admit my evil, but when it comes to victory I''m good to stand here. What''s your qualification to think you''ve won? "


    "Do you think you can still win if you lose the advantage of the battlefield and the advantage of the land, and now you lose your own weapons?"


    Chen Yu slowly raised one hand, at the same time, the gravel in front of Chen Yu slowly converged into a giant giant giant hand.This giant giant hand is full of great power, huge and shocking.


    Krati and Langson are ordinary people, although they have experienced a series of experiences before.


    But when I saw the giant giant giant giant palm composed of gravel, I was still scared.


    In their view, this is the power of the gods.


    Scott Lee is about the same, and his own rank is not high.


    It was also at the bottom of the psychic team.


    Otherwise, Yang Guo will not be sent to translate for Dao 2 and Dao 3.


    He thought that the core members of the psionic team were already the top psychics in the world.


    But when I saw Chen Yu, I found that the so-called top psychics were weak.


    They are not a concept at all.


    "Potential!" Tao 2 and Tao 3 can''t help but be surprised.


    They can also use potential skillfully, but they can''t do Chen Yu''s amazing sight.


    Each person''s potential is different, and the potential borrowed by each person is also different.


    They don''t understand where Chen Yu borrowed such a huge potential.


    But also able to withstand such a trend, he was not overwhelmed by the general trend.


    Giant giant giant sweeping across the sky.


    Shout -


    dozens of female Wushen are directly photographed by giant giant giant hand.


    It''s either smashed to pieces or shot to fly.


    Women can only rise again.


    The human in front of them is the most difficult human they have ever met.


    It''s a powerful, incredible, unreasonable force.


    They have to use the spirit again.


    "No gravel!"


    In a flash, giant giant giant giant palms collapsed and collapsed.


    Chen Yu had expected that.


    The female god of martial arts looked back at her sister formation.


    Her face was heavy and angry.


    This time, she no longer has the happiness and complacency of the previous ability of banning Chen Yu.


    "Come on, I''m all ears. Now you can say two words about the winner."


    "Do you really think you can win?"


    "I really think so." Chen Yu nodded frankly.


    This time, the female god of martial arts, who is the leader, no longer spoke much, held up the red spear and shouted, "sisters, it''s time for our enemies to be frightened!"

 Chapter 2393

    Originally, the golden fire light, which had become a little sparse, once again dotted the whole night sky.


    One after another, the female warrior gods appeared.


    The number of warlords in the sky has increased to a desperate number.


    This is also the cautious choice that the leader of Wushen had to make.


    She didn''t know what other cards the man had.


    So she must defeat and kill the enemy in the most prudent way.


    That is to send out the whole army of female Wushen, ten thousand female Wushen!


    As Odin''s most powerful legion, Wushen is the most powerful one.


    Their number will remain at 10000 forever.


    When they lose something in the battlefield, they will choose the strong and brave women from the human women, give them strong strength, and give them a sacred mission.


    The second and third thought that this was a hopeless battle.


    Maybe Chen Yu still has a base card. If he is facing nearly a thousand female Wushen before, he may have a chance to win.


    But now the number of female Wushen has doubled ten times.


    This is a desperate situation.


    Chen Chu raised his head and looked at the leader of the female warrior God.


    "Sisters! Victory belongs to us. Let the fallen see our strength! "


    This time, the female warrior God did not use the golden flame to attack Chen Yu.


    They rushed to Chen Yu.


    Use their red spears to Chen Zhu.


    Chen Yu sneers, his body suddenly flashes, and he is divided.


    Thirty two separate bodies appeared in front of the warrior goddess.


    "Hiss!" Dao 2 and Dao 3 were surprised to see Chen Yu''s separation skill.


    This is the real separation skill!


    No, it''s more advanced than his past cognitive separation.


    With their eyesight, of course, it can be seen that the strength of these 32 sub bodies is all incredible.


    In a moment, countless women and thirty-two incarnations of Chen Yu fought together.


    This is a bloody battle, blood and meat interweave a cruel picture.


    However, it is also a merciless killing.


    No matter how many ant colonies there are, they are just ant colonies.


    The head of Wushen frowned, and she saw Chen Yu and his separation killing his sisters cruelly.


    Though she couldn''t bear it, she couldn''t show it.


    "No power!"


    At this time, Chen''s body suddenly felt weak.


    My strength has completely become ordinary people.


    This feeling of weakness made Chen Yu very uncomfortable.


    Fortunately, this kind of spirit can only be effective to Chen Yu''s noumenon.


    Invalid for Chen Yu''s Avatar.


    Because those parts are not real parts.


    It is a part of Chen''s ontological consciousness, and they can also be regarded as individuals.


    At the same time, hundreds of women in the sky fell from the sky.


    Chen Yu''s heart moved, and he didn''t attack them. How could they fall down?


    "I see!" Seeing this situation, Taoist 2 couldn''t help shouting.


    Tao 3''s response was half a beat slow, and then he shouted, "I see, too."


    "Your Excellency, although the words and spirits of those female martial arts gods can forbid all your abilities, they actually need to bear the same pressure. The more you are forbidden, the more pressure they will bear." Lane two reminds me.


    Chen Yu''s eyes brightened, so it is!


    A smile could not help but appear on Chen''s face.


    The gods!


    Chen''s body immediately covered with a layer of golden light.


    In an instant, Chen''s power was improved again.


    The original feeling of weakness was gone.


    "No power!" Seeing this, the leader of Wushen had to do the same.


    However, the power of Chen Yu, who was deified by the great spirit, was more than ten times higher than before.


    In a flash, countless women fell.


    The golden flame on them also became extremely weak.


    "Split up!" The leader of Wushen ordered again.


    However, this time it didn''t work on Chen Yu and other avatars.


    "Why? Why not? Are those not separate? " The face of the leader of Wushen was very ugly.


    Chen Yu suddenly turned into an energetic body and shot directly into the air.


    Along the way, all the female martial gods were instantly penetrated by Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu''s noumenon is unstoppable.


    Chen Yu''s incarnation is not only killing.


    Everyone was stunned by the picture.


    Falling down in the sky one by one.


    At the same time, there is a bloody rain."Come back, sisters!"


    At this time, all the women in the sky disappeared.


    There is only one female warrior leader left.


    The leader of Wushen looked at Chen Yu with hatred.


    "Human, you are strong, but you haven''t won yet."


    "Is it?" Chen Yu shrugs. He doesn''t need to make too many excuses.


    Facts speak louder than words. Aren''t corpses enough to explain the problem?


    The leader of Wushen looked at the cruelly murdered sister and felt sad for a while.


    "Come back, sisters."


    At this time, the bodies began to turn into stars.


    Even the blood they sprinkled on the sand began to turn into starlight.


    The scene is like the Star River embellishment, which makes people relaxed and happy.


    "The last shot?" Chen Yu looked at the leader of Wushen warily.


    But at this time, the leader of Wushen turned into a streamer and rushed into the night sky.


    Looking at the streamer disappearing in the night sky, Chen Yu is still alert. Is it a big move from the sky?


    But after waiting for a long time, Chen Yu was still not able to wait for the all-out attack of nvwu God, and Chen Yu was a little shocked.


    You''re not running away, are you?


    The heroine, who was fearless of death the moment before, shouldn''t have run away so suddenly?


    After another minute, Chen Yu is finally sure.


    Ma Dan, I really ran away.


    Chen Yu breathed a long breath, took back his avatar and went to the crowd.


    Everyone was wary of Chen Yu''s approach.


    Although they know that vigilance does not mean much to Chen.


    But instinctive fear is not immune.


    "Who is Ronson?"


    "I am Sir What can I do for you? " Langson was afraid.


    He believed that he never knew the man in front of him.


    He didn''t understand why the strange and horrible man mentioned his name.


    Did he or any of his relatives get caught by himself?


    Langson has had this kind of thing in the past.


    After catching a suspect, his family and friends will find revenge.


    Just as Langson was thinking, Chen Yu said, "your deputy director entrusted me to come and rescue you."


    "Deputy director? You''re talking about David? " Langson opened his mouth wide and his face was unbelievable.


    That new deputy director can find such a horrible guy?


    Does that deputy director have any huge background?


    It seems that there is such a possibility. After all, David is only in his early thirties.


    But he''s already deputy chief of the Los Angeles police department.


    Acting as deputy director at this age is extremely rare in the United States.

 Chapter 2394

    Just then, Chen''s phone rang.


    Chen Yu answers the phone. It''s Yang Guo.


    "Chen Yu, who are you? I went a hundred kilometers to sea, but I didn''t see you. Is my direction wrong? Or what happened? "


    Before that, Chen Yu and Yang Guo went together to look for Tao 2 and Tao 3.


    But later Yang Guo couldn''t keep up with Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu felt the danger of Tao 2 and Tao 3 through Amun and Xiao Jiu.


    So Chen Yu took the lead, while Yang Guo found a boat of his own.


    However, when Yang Guo arrived at the original battlefield, he found that the sea nearby was calm.


    It''s like nothing happened.


    Chen Yu and other people are also missing.


    Search fruitless, but under Yang Guo can only call Chen Yu.


    "We are in the desert area now, and the exact location is not known yet."


    Chen Yu was also helpless, and he didn''t know where those women took them.


    But this is not the desert of California.


    Because in terms of the gravel particles on the ground, it should be a desert with a long history.


    There are so many deserts in the world. Actually, the gravel of each desert is different.


    According to the age, rainfall and geological structure of desertification, the degree of desertification is different.


    Chen is not an expert in this field, but he still knows the basic common sense.


    "Where are my two elder martial brothers? How are they doing now? "


    Chen Yu looked at the two and three eyes: "it seems that it''s hurt. It looks very serious."


    Hearing Chen Yu''s words, Yang Guo immediately panicked.


    "Are they in danger of life?"


    "There should be no danger of life." Chen said.


    Yang Guo is just a little relieved.


    "What about Scott Lee? How is he? "


    "Who is Scott Lee?"


    "I sent them to translate for my two senior brothers." Said Yang Guo.


    "Oh Is that from your psychic team? " Chen Yu narrowed his eyes, glanced over the crowd, and finally locked himself on Scott Lee.


    Ronson has confirmed his identity. Krati doesn''t look like a translator.


    When Chen Yu first saw SCO Li, he thought he was also from China.


    I thought it was brought out by Taoism 2 and Taoism 3, and it was a disciple of the Tianshi sect of Longhu Mountain.


    Now I know from what Yang has said that he is a spiritual team.


    "That Scotty Lee is dead." Chen said.


    When Yang Guo heard Chen Yu''s words, he was speechless as if struck by lightning.


    "He He''s dead? "


    "Yeah, it''s a terrible death. It''s evaporated directly. There''s nothing left."


    However, Dao 2 and Dao 3 are not far away from Chen Yu.


    When Scott Lee heard Chen Yu''s conversation, he said something about the dead.


    This was nothing, but when Chen Yu said this, his eyes were clearly looking at him.


    It scared Scott Lee.


    He is racking his brains at the moment.


    What''s wrong with Chen Yu.


    But after thinking for a long time, he didn''t remember that he knew Chen Yu.


    After hanging up, Chen Yu came to scoe Li.


    "Your name is Scott Lee, isn''t it?"


    "Yes I am, sir. May I help you? "


    "Are you a member of the psychic team?"


    "I am."


    "I''m the president of the supernatural society."


    Scoe Lee''s expression became very wonderful in an instant.


    Although his time with the psionic team is still short.


    But that doesn''t stop him from knowing that the supernatural society, the arch enemy of the psionic team, is.


    And all he hears on weekdays is how the psychic team is going to transcend the supernatural.


    Originally, Scott Lee thought that the power of the psionic team was so strong.


    It''s a matter of minutes to surpass the supernatural society.


    But after hearing Chen Yu''s self introduction.


    Scotty Lee couldn''t help but feel frightened.


    Does the psionic team want to be the enemy of such a horrible existence?


    Is this too reckless?


    Those so-called masters in the psionic team are supposed to be slapped to death in front of Chen Yu, right?


    At the thought of this, Scott Lee could not help shivering.


    Pa -


    Chen Zhu slaps sko Li on the head.


    "I''m talking to you, and you dare to swim in the sky?"


    "Ah I I''m sorry. " Scott Lee bowed his head to admit his mistake.


    Can''t get up, can''t get up


    "Ha ha Where does your family live? I''ll take you home. " Chen Yu looks at SCO Li with a smile."I I... "


    Scott Lee heard that Chen Yu was threatening him.


    "If you don''t want to go home, why don''t you go to our supernatural Society for a while?"


    Scotty Lee bowed his head for a moment and nodded at last.


    Scott Lee understood that Chen Yu was in disguised detention.


    Chen looked at Tao 2 and Tao 3: "are you Lao Zhang''s Apprentice?"


    "Lao Zhang?"


    "Zhang Tianyi." Chen said.


    "We are the apprentice and the elder martial brother of Yang Guo."


    Chen Yu looked at the age of the two men, which said they were both believed by Yang Guo''s grandfather.


    But think about Zhang Tianyi''s age, so it''s reasonable for him to have a large age span.


    Chen Yu dialed Zhang Tianyi again.


    "Hello, Lao Zhang, do you miss me?"


    At the other end of the phone, there was an angry scolding: "you son of a bitch, you have to call now and kill me alone."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Although Chen didn''t turn on the handsfree, Zhang Tianyi''s voice was so harsh that even if he didn''t want to listen to Dao 2 and Dao 3, he couldn''t.


    They have never heard Zhang Tianyi''s tone. In the past, their tone toward Zhang Tianyi was steady and gentle.


    As a result, the first sentence of conversation with Chen Yu was swearing, which really surprised them.


    "I did another good thing today."


    "Do good? You? "


    "Yes, I have been accumulating merits recently."


    "If you do less killing, that''s the greatest merit."


    "Do you know what killing means? I kill to save people. "


    "Ma Dan, the killing of bullshit into benevolence, that''s called killing into benevolence, which means self sacrifice to achieve great achievements, what bullshit killing is to save people, if nothing else, don''t disturb my promotion competition."


    "I''ve not only killed people today, I''ve saved a few."


    "It''s none of my business."


    "There are still two old men in the rescue, but they should be dying at this time. I think they are in great pain. I can''t bear that they continue to suffer. I plan to send them on the road. Give them a plan."


    Dao 2 and Dao 3 are stupid. What is death?


    "We didn''t..."


    They were about to explain, but the next moment, their mouths were covered by dark magma.


    "Two, three?" Zhang Tianyi heard a voice beside him: "what happened to them?"


    "That''s almost the case. They met the heresy, and then they were seriously injured, and there was no help."

 Chapter 2395

    "Can I have a word with them at the end of the day?"


    "No, they can''t speak, they can''t see, they can''t hear." "But I have a life-saving medicine on hand, which is very effective. It takes minutes to come back from the dead. It''s just that the formula is a little expensive," Chen said


    "Then help me find a geomancy treasure land and bury them." Zhang Tianyi knew that Chen Yu was looking for him to blackmail again, and immediately said angrily.


    "Good." Chen Yu didn''t give Zhang Tian a step: "I think it''s a good place for them to lie down now. After they shelter their ancestors, their descendants will definitely be able to prosper in the future."


    "By the way, the last time I promised you that Qingxin xifadan was on the way, but I forgot whether it was zhishentong or Yuantong, or you should pay attention to it."


    Chen Zhuo turned away and said, "by the way, it seems that your little apprentice, Yang, is going this way. I think it will be very sad to know that he and his elder martial brother died in other places because of their close relationship. Maybe they will be too sad to live and have the idea of suicide."


    "You win. I have some seeds of Zixin bamboo on hand. How about I exchange the seeds of Zixin bamboo with you for the lives of my grandchildren?"


    "What do you say? Your grandchildren are not my grandchildren. Can I deliberately hurt their lives?"


    "Yes, I was wrong. Please help my apprentice, will you?"


    "But what is that purple heart bamboo?"


    "It''s not a good thing either. If the purple heart bamboo grows up, it will brew bamboo heart dew in the bamboo section, which can make people not old, and will not have any side effects."


    Chen Yu''s eyes brighten, can you make people not old?


    "That''s amazing?"


    "But it can only make people not old, not old again." "For example, if a 60 year old man drinks bamboo heart dew, he will not become 50 years old, and his appearance will remain permanent at 60 years old," Zhang said


    "What about physical function?"


    "In fact, this kind of bamboo heart dew is a kind of liquid to slow down the aging of human body function, but it is more external. Although the internal function can also slow down the aging to a certain extent, the effect is not very good."


    "It''s also a good thing. Are you willing to give it to me?"


    "Of course, a good thing is a foreign thing."


    "Well, I''ll try my best to save your grandson."


    After hanging up Zhang Tianyi''s phone, Chen Yu released the shackles of Dao 2 and Dao 3.


    "Sir, it''s not good for you to do this..."


    "What''s wrong? Do you think I''m a volunteer?"


    Chen Yu interrupted Dao 2 and Dao 3: "if you think it''s not good for me to do this, call Zhang Tianyi in person and tell him that you are tired of living. Let him not trade with me."


    Dao 2 and Dao 3 look at each other and sigh heavily at last.


    Chen Yu contacted west again and asked him to locate their current location through his mobile phone.


    Soon Chen Yu knew where they were.


    They are now in the desert near the city of Colorado in San Luis Rio, Mexico.


    It''s less than 600 kilometers from Los Angeles.


    This did not come as Chen expected. After all, if it is too far away, there will be time difference.


    Before being transported to this desert, Chen had already observed the starry sky, and there was not much difference.


    So I guessed that their position didn''t move too far.


    At this time, however, Chen Yu had to send Amun and Xiaojiu back to the sea.


    The two of them are still rolling in the sand.


    Although they can''t get dehydrated, they can''t go back to the sea in their life without help at their speed.


    In the south of the Colorado Desert in St. Louis Rio, it''s close to the sea.


    And along the way are deserts, without any towns or populated areas.


    Chen looked at the crowd and said, "are you going back to Los Angeles by yourself, or will I send you?"


    "I......" Scott Li just wanted to talk.


    Chen Yu interrupts Scott Li''s words: "I''m not asking you. You come with me."


    "Are we illegal now? If we leave the Mexican border, we simply can''t explain how to get into Mexico. " Langson said helplessly, "and will probably be arrested as a spy."


    "Well, you''re not one more."


    The original purpose of Chen Yu''s trip was to accept David''s entrustment to find and protect Langson.


    "And him." Langson said, pointing to krati.


    "He?"


    "Don''t look at him like that, in fact, he is an undercover of our police."


    "All right." Chen looked at Dao 2 and Dao 3: "how about you two?"


    "If it''s convenient for you, you can take my brother and I together."


    Although they are spirituals, it is not easy for them to leave the normal way to enter Mexico for no reason."You go to Amun and carry it on your back. Little nine, you are pestering Amun."


    People really don''t agree with Chen Yu''s name for his pet. For example, when looking at the nine headed snake, which is hundreds of meters long, it can''t be seen. It has such a lovely name as Xiao Jiu.


    At the beginning, people were still curious about how Chen Zhu needed to move the two giants.


    Soon they understood.


    Chen Zhu held up Amun directly from his abdomen and Xiao Jiu, who was wrapped around Amun.


    Fly straight into the air, then fly all the way at high speed.


    Xiao Jiu''s weight has reached 2000 tons, and Meng''s weight is more than ten times that of Xiao Jiu.


    As for these two giants, Chen Yu was flying with amazing speed.


    In that ten minutes, people have already seen the sea level.


    Chen Yu directly put Amun''s huge body into the sea and set off a huge wave.


    And the second, the third, the Langson, the Keti and the Scotty Lee are hanging a bunch of grapes in the air.


    Fortunately, Chen Yu didn''t plan to take them back to Los Angeles.


    Finally, they enjoyed a free luxury tour on the sea.


    By the time I got to Los Angeles, it was dawn.


    "Take care of your mouth." Chen Yu looks at krati and Langson.


    Both of them nodded silently. They both knew that Chen Yu was different from any gang member.


    They can stand the threat of the gang.


    But they didn''t have the courage to face Chen Yu.


    As for Dao 2 and Dao 3, Chen Yu did not threaten them.


    After all, they have Zhang Tianyi behind them.


    "Let''s go." Chen Chu looked at yanske. Li said.


    Although Scott Lee was extremely reluctant, he still followed Chen Yu.


    "I''ll give you a chance to report peace to your family, but in the future, for a long time, you will have no chance to contact the outside world."


    Scott Lee finally called his family, and then followed Chen to the supernatural Society headquarters.

 Chapter 2396

    Scott Lee is the first to visit the headquarters of the supernatural society.


    Maybe it''s a preconceived impression.


    In his imagination, the headquarters of the supernatural society must be very mysterious.


    And every corner here is full of a trace of cold.


    Scott Lee didn''t know that the chill he felt was due to the dark clouds over his headquarters.


    It was the oppression of the field.


    West saw Chen Zhuo and sko Lee come in, and was shocked.


    He is in charge of the supernatural society, including the monitoring of the psionic team.


    So he basically explained the names, looks, and identity backgrounds of each member of the psionic team.


    So he knew at first sight that he was a member of the psychic team.


    His first thought was whether the psionic team, like them, would deal with them in the same way as they did.


    Is Chen Yu cheated by this guy.


    But Chen explained a little, and West understood.


    Scott Lee is a member of the team of psionics and sees Chen''s strength.


    So if SCO Lee goes back to the inner power team and says something.


    Maybe it will let the psionic team give up fighting the supernatural society.


    But the greater possibility is that they will step up their steps and means.


    It will not be so easy for the supernatural to deal with the psionic team.


    Therefore, out of a cautious attitude, Chen Yu would detain SCO Li.


    "He will give it to you." Chen pushed Scott Lee to West''s side.


    West looked at the trembling Scotty Lee.


    "What''s your name, young man?"


    "Scotty Lee."


    "Li, why do you choose the psionic team? Not our supernatural society? "


    "Do you have public recruitment?"


    "Er..."


    West was speechless because the supernatural was on an elite line.


    Almost every member was identified and inspected by Chen Yu and West.


    Or members'' families and people they can trust.


    "Talk to me about things within the psychic team." West did not miss any chance to find out the inner intelligence of the psionic team.


    Just then, Lindsay Beyonce came up in a huff.


    Seeing the murderous look on Lindsay Beyonce''s face, Scott Lee immediately stepped back.


    "New here, am I scared? You''re going to hide from me like this? " Cried Lindsay Beyonce, looking at Scott Lee with a sullen face.


    "Beyonce, how are you? Has the first floor passed?"


    "Just a little bit, just a little bit and I passed." Said Lindsay Beyonce, gnashing her teeth.


    Although Lindsay Beyonce was a semi forced member of the supernatural society.


    But after this period of time, she gradually accepted her identity.


    Of course, she still refuses to bow her head.


    No one looks good.


    However, she has provoked many people and been taught by many people.


    So I know that most people in the association are better than her.


    There are many people who have taught her a lesson. Basically, the top few in the association have taught her a lesson.


    Two days ago, when Gaia and others came back after the battle of saints.


    Lindsay Beyonce also mocked the ten men who had gone out.


    It is said that when they go to the battle of Saint Yao, only one person gets the name of the top 100 Saint Yao.


    It''s a shame to go abroad.


    Then she was taught a lesson.


    Lindsay Beyonce belongs to the new generation that both Chen Yu and West are optimistic about.


    Of course, her character needs to be honed.


    And the way to sharpen her is to use the iron fist of other companions'' love.


    At this time, a cold air came from behind Scott Lee.


    Scott Lee shivered. Looking back, he found that it was a spirit.


    But a layer of frost formed on the path the spirit moved.


    Even though she had never been close to him, just passing by, SCO Lee still felt the chill from the deep soul.


    Lindsay Beyonce saw Pamela approaching, but also backed away.


    On her third day in the association, she was lucky to see Pamela''s horror.


    It''s not Gaia, Noah and helris who are the scariest in the society.


    It''s the Pamela in front of her.


    She is an extremely horrible Banshee.


    Apart from Chen Yu, no one in the association dared to say that he could beat Pamela.


    Of course, Pamela is not alone.She also has a legion of banshees.


    They are a card hidden by the supernatural society.


    But even without Chen, the supernatural society has enough self-protection capacity.


    If you offend Gaia and them, it''s just a few days in bed.


    Even if he was talking back to Chen, Chen would beat her up at most.


    But if Pamela is offended, maybe she will turn into an ice lump and be displayed in front of the headquarters for several days.


    It''s because of what happened.


    That''s why Lindsay Beyonce gave Pamela a back seat.


    "Well, breakfast. What''s up this morning?"


    Although Lindsay Beyonce was hostile to the air and to people and things.


    But she was very satisfied with the three meals here.


    The craftsmanship of the evil cook here is really speechless.


    What she can''t stop is the ingredients provided here.


    It''s all out there.


    The rarity of these ingredients can''t be described.


    Many of the food here belongs to the legendary level.


    Lindsay Beyonce, in particular, is in the reinforcement department.


    He was more aware of the benefits of the food.


    Not to mention her magic, she is at least five times stronger physically than she was before joining the supernatural society.


    Scott Lee stayed here for a day, although he was not restricted to personal freedom.


    But he obviously felt a pair of eyes have been seeing him.


    If he dare to step out of the headquarters, maybe he will be different next moment.


    In the evening -


    Scott Lee saw that the people of the supernatural society were building a fire, as well as various ingredients and condiments.


    It looks like they''re going to have a bonfire party.


    At this time, gage pulls and pushes a flatbed truck with a very large piece of meat on it.


    I can''t see what piece of meat it is. In a word, this piece of meat has at least two thousand kilograms, which is completely integrated.


    "Faxiben, you''re in charge of cooking this meat."


    People are also looking forward to it, because it was sent by Chen Yu.


    Chen didn''t tell them what meat it was, but it was definitely the beast that Chen killed.


    Judging from this meat, it should be a piece of meat on the thigh, but such a piece of meat has already reached two tons, so how large should this Warcraft be?


    However, people have been used to this for a long time. It''s no wonder that Chen Yu has killed any Warcraft.

 Chapter 2397

    The meat Chen sent was a piece of Red Eagle''s thigh meat, which was less than one thousandth of the Red Eagle''s thigh.


    The body of the Red Eagle is too large. His body with outstretched wings can cover the whole city.


    And his body is comparable to a mountain.


    At the beginning, Chen Yu was a little helpless with the Red Eagle.


    Chen Yu can''t eat all of his huge body.


    That''s why they give it to their own people.


    If you work together, you may be able to eat the red eagle as a skeleton in more than 100 years.


    Of course, that means that the number of members of the association can be multiplied.


    They can''t eat such a big red eagle for a thousand years on the scale of dozens of small people.


    But Chen didn''t care.


    Anyway, it doesn''t rot if it''s put in its own space ring.


    If you can''t finish eating, you can''t finish eating.


    Chen''s headache is the problem of variant octopus.


    At present, the scale of the disaster is further expanding.


    Several coastal cities on the west coast have all had problems.


    It was also expected that ezak could provide clues to hermitage.


    But ezak couldn''t find anyone.


    Just when Chen had a headache, an unexpected person called Chen.


    "Hello, Chen, this is gavic."


    "Well? Gavich, what can I do for you? "


    "I hear you''re in trouble."


    "You don''t come to mock me, do you? Or you''re the one behind it By the way, your main business is to produce chemical raw materials. It''s not what you should not discharge, and then it caused this disaster, right? "


    "Chen, I''m a legal businessman." "And I was going to give you some information. Now you don''t need it. That''s all."


    "Ha ha I''m joking with you. Where are you now? I''ll find you. I''ve brewed a lot of good wine recently. "


    ¡­¡­


    Chen Yu: "so what do you get?"


    "Two pieces of information." Lira gavich sent two pieces of information directly to Chen Yu: "one is the information of hormesius, and the other is the information of the Institute of new society."


    "Do you know the progress of my investigation?" Chen asked doubtfully.


    "You are investigating through an intermediary company. You want to know what the house is like now. Do you think the intermediary company can keep secrets?"


    "So what''s the situation of the New Society Institute?"


    "They were the culprits in the attack of mutant octopus."


    "You''ve investigated everything?"


    "It''s also a coincidence that I sell chemical products, and this new society research institute is just one of my company''s customers."


    "What about this Hermitage? What is his situation? "


    "He is the main director of the Institute, but the sponsor of the Institute has not been found out yet. All the funds into the Institute are operated through overseas anonymous accounts, which can not be found."


    "So long as we have the address of the Institute of the new society, we don''t need the information of hormesius."


    "All the equipment and researchers of Xinshe Research Institute disappeared overnight, and now the tens of millions of dollars owed by Xinshe Research Institute to my company have not been settled."


    "Do you mean they''ve already heard the wind and run away?"


    "Yes."


    Chen Yu''s face could not help showing a trace of haze, headache asked: "that clue is broken?"


    "There''s another way to look." Lila gavich''s eyes fell on the information of hormesius in Chen''s hands.


    "Homexius? Should he have disappeared, too? "


    "Well, it''s true that Hermitage has disappeared, but his family has moved frequently in recent years, and now they live in a small ranch on the outskirts of Los Angeles."


    "You don''t want me to catch the family of hermitage, do you? Our spiritual world is not as bad as our family. "


    This is not a clear rule, but also a bottom line.


    Chen doesn''t want to touch the bottom line.


    "I didn''t say I was going to touch the family, but my people are already spying on the family. That''s OK."


    Chen Zhu nodded, which was OK.


    Chen Yu is not so pedantic either.


    Even the police often monitor the suspect''s family in order to catch him.


    "I''ll also send someone to watch the family of hermitage."


    "Of course, I have nothing to do with it, apart from the more than ten million dollars."

 Chapter 2398

    For Lila gavich.


    Maybe ten million dollars is not much money.


    It''s the same with Chen Yu. Maybe it''s not only the money that he squanders at one time.


    But if it''s in business, then it''s all about fighting.


    The two teams of lawyers may have been arguing for months about the 0.1 profit.


    This is very common in shopping malls.


    So it''s impossible for Lila gavich to be as apathetic as it seems.


    The same is true for Chen Yu, such as the films invested by Chen Yu and Steven and Rafah.


    The three of them can give each other millions or even tens of millions of dollars.


    But in terms of box office share, even if it''s one point, it''s impossible to pay less.


    Because that''s the bottom line of business investment. If you have less today, maybe you will have less tomorrow.


    Of course, the reason why Lila gavich gave it to Chen Yu.


    Mainly want to sell Chen Yu a favor.


    Or to return the human feelings to Chen Yu.


    The two of them have been friends for a long time.


    After all, he fell into hell.


    Chen Yu goes straight to hell.


    At that time, he also understood Chen''s terror.


    He knew better that it was a blessing to have such allies and friends.


    Of course, $10 million in arrears is another matter.


    If he had the chance, he would not let go of collecting the money from the Institute of new society.


    The fact that he sold Chen Yu for this time doesn''t mean that he gave up that ten million dollars.


    "Do you want to go to that institute? Maybe there''s no clue. "


    "Is it far from here?"


    "It''s not close. In fact, I haven''t been there." With that, Lila gavich turned to look at the servant next to him. "Go and get Merlin."


    "Merlin? Who? "


    "Oh, one of my lawyers." "Because the Institute is not able to pay for the goods, and there is suspicion of malicious default, it is planned to use the Institute to pay for the debts recently, and she is also responsible for this," said Lila gavich


    Chen Yu originally thought that Merlin was a pretty woman in law and politics like Alex.


    As a result, Chen was greatly disappointed when Meilin came.


    Merlin is more than 50 years old, although she is dressed in the same smart and simple way.


    However, there is no such feeling as Chen Yu expected.


    Merlin didn''t know Chen, so he just said hello to Lila gavich.


    "Boss."


    "Well, what''s up with the Institute of the new society?"


    "At present, the court can''t find any legal person, so it judged that the Institute of Xinshe had serious breach of contract and malicious default of payment. It has agreed with our request. Now the Institute of Xinshe and the surrounding land are all ours."


    "You''ve done a good job. Take us to Xinshe Research Institute. I want to see my new site."


    Chen Yu and Lila gavich are sitting in the back seat, talking about each other.


    Although Meilin is driving, she has been listening to the conversation between them.


    She was curious about who Chen Yu was.


    "Has your Hydra been working lately?" Asked Lila gavich.


    "What? Are you going to sea? "


    "Yes, take some foreign partners out to play, so I plan to borrow your Hydra for use."


    "You don''t have a yacht?"


    Lila gavich has only a lot more wealth than Chen Yu.


    So Chen doesn''t believe Lila gavich will have a yacht.


    "Yes, I have two yachts, but they are both over 20 years old. Most of the equipment is not up to the times. If it''s an ordinary game, it''s used to entertain several super rich people. Those two yachts are a bit out of hand."


    "Oh, you''ll send someone to my house to pick it up some other day." Chen said.


    Chen has no plans to go to sea recently, so he is very generous to lend the Hydra to Lila gavich.


    In Merlin''s mind, this Asian man is also a rich man.


    She has boarded the yacht of Lila gavich, and the pure luxury is not enough to describe the two super yachts.


    But even that extravagant super yacht is not enough?


    How luxurious is the yacht Lila gavich borrowed from Chen Yu?


    "Have you made any big investments recently?" Asked Lila gavich again.


    "Well? Why do you ask? "


    "Your friends have been selling some secondary and tertiary assets, cashing out, and making large loans with the bank recently. In this case, either they are in urgent need of money, or there is financial shock. If there is financial shock, I can''t have no idea at all, so I can only guess where they are in urgent need of money and what kind of investment they are going to make Capital. "The so-called secondary assets are those industries whose annual profit does not exceed 1-2% of the investment quota, and the interest on liabilities is basically deducted. The secondary assets can only be said to be free from loss at most, far from income.


    But even secondary assets are still very popular in the financial market.


    Just like the Wall Street Group, they are not short of money. What they lack is how to make their cash into a non devalued industry.


    The third level asset is the kind of industry that is on and off the profit line. It may be a small loss this year and a small profit next year. It can barely make the balance of payments and survive.


    If the third level assets can be sold at the breakeven price of their own valuation, the second level assets can be sold at a premium of more than 20% over their own valuation.


    This kind of evaluation is carried out by banks at different levels. For example, primary assets are high-quality assets.


    Profitability is more than 5% of the assets, this kind of assets are not available.


    There are also super and super grade assets. Basically, a premium of 200% and 300% is normal.


    For example, Chen Yu''s Marina restaurant is a premium asset. Although the bank''s valuation is 80 million US dollars, its considerable profitability, even if others bid five times, someone is scrambling for it.


    As for the Dashan brewery and the brand of Chen Gu, it is immeasurable treasure.


    Maybe the market valuation of Dashan beer can''t even reach the top 500 in the world, but its profitability can reach the top 100 in the world.


    "Those people are your friends. At present, the total amount of money they raise should be more than $3 billion, and you have a lot of cash on hand. In my estimation, you should have more than $1.5 billion in cash, so I have to suspect that their intention of withdrawing cash and loans is to have some kind of investment project."


    When Merlin heard the conversation between the two behind, she felt a thrill.


    Is this man too rich?


    What is the concept of cash over $1.5 billion?


    The world''s richest man doesn''t have an estimated $1.5 billion in cash.


    It''s hard even to get them to take 100 million dollars out on the spot.


    But the man had a billion and a half dollars.

 Chapter 2399

    "There''s a project that, if you have free money on hand, turns hundreds of millions of dollars and puts them in your account for a month or two."


    "You and your friends should be close to five billion dollars in cash flow, right? Not enough? "


    "It''s not enough. The plate is too big. It''s not enough." Chen said.


    What Chen wants to build is not an ordinary coastal island.


    It''s a super resort to Hawaii.


    The funds needed in the early stage have gone to sea.


    This is not a follow-up investment.


    So this project is really not for ordinary people to play.


    "What project?"


    "Not yet." Chen said.


    Lila gavich thought about it. Chen Yu said that the project is still in shadow.


    But for me, even if the project is missing, i.e. the interest of one or two months is lost, the impact is not significant.


    "OK, I''ll prepare later. What''s the maximum investment amount?"


    "You can prepare as much as you have. It depends on your appetite. The more money you invest, the higher your share."


    "How big is this project?"


    "I don''t think there will be such a big project in the world in the next ten years." Chen said.


    "Mr. Chen, how much do you need to qualify?" Asked Merlin, who was driving.


    "I''m sorry, but I''m not qualified for any money." Chen Yu said with a smile.


    Chen Yu also looks at people when he divides cakes.


    Acquaintances depend on whether they have enough capital and whether they have enough contacts and influence.


    Like Steven, he is welcomed by 99% of the world''s investment projects.


    People who are not familiar with Chen Yu will not let them into the game.


    My family doesn''t have enough points. Why should I give them to outsiders?


    Meilin smiled and shook her head. Of course, she knew the meaning of Chen Yu''s words.


    But she asked tentatively.


    She didn''t think Chen would let a stranger in.


    Not long after, the former research institute of Xinshe arrived.


    Chen Chu looks at the building in front of him. It has about seven or eight floors. There is a large open space around it, which is used as green vegetation.


    "Is this building going to cost 23 million dollars?"


    "It''s just a small building." Lila gavich said with disapproval.


    "Let''s go. Go in and look inside."


    "Boss, Mr. Chen, this building was originally used for some experimental research, and some chemical raw materials were found in it before. I haven''t sent someone to come in for disinfection and cleaning. If I go in now, there is a certain risk."


    "Ha ha I am the producer of chemical products. Will I be afraid of those chemical materials? " Lila gavich said with a smile.


    "Those chemicals don''t know the boss."


    "It doesn''t matter. I have a doctor with me. He knows better than me what''s dangerous."


    "Doctor?" Mei Lin was stunned at first, but quickly responded, "Mr. Chen is a doctor?"


    "My main business is doctor." Chen replied.


    Meilin didn''t expect Chen Yu to be a doctor.


    Of course, Chen Yu is also an illegal doctor.


    Even though Chen has the title of Professor, he has no qualification to practice medicine.


    "If you can''t get back that money, although you can barely earn interest from this building, you still need to invest a lot of money to repair and change to this building, but you still haven''t earned it in the end."


    Lila gavich is a very smart businessman. He is different from ordinary businessmen.


    Ordinary businessmen think that if they buy five yuan and sell ten yuan, they will earn five yuan.


    But Lila gavich is considering more complicated things, such as time cost, investment profit, interest, currency depreciation and so on.


    Even barristers like Merlin lamented that the two of them were still discussing billions or even billions of dollars in investment.


    At the moment, we have to make a careful calculation for the investment of one or two million dollars.


    But this is the basic quality of a successful businessman.


    A businessman who can''t be careful is not a qualified businessman.


    Chen Yu, Lila gavich and Merlin walked around the building and found nothing valuable.


    "A little strange." Said Merlin suddenly.


    "Strange what?"


    "The quantity of raw materials in the building is not right."


    "What''s wrong? Didn''t he be moved by the original person in charge? What''s strange about this? "


    Neither Chen Yu nor Lila gavich understood what Merlin meant.


    "First of all, the relocation time here is very fast, and second, it''s secretly moved away, so there can''t be too much movement." "According to the quantity of chemical raw materials our company sells them, it costs a lot to take away these raw materials. We just walked around the building, and there were several separate laboratories with many unopened raw materials, and there were many unopened raw materials buckets in the warehouse, and many of them were not cheap, but this Some of the remaining chemical materials don''t match the total amount. Imagine that if it was you, under what circumstances would you choose to transport some of the chemical materials, while some of the chemical materials would be transported away? ""Here..."


    Chen Yu and Lila gavich look at each other.


    "What does it say?"


    "It shows that there is a second warehouse here, and the building of the new society research institute is clear at a glance, so the second warehouse may not be on the ground." "Although I don''t know why they want to collect the chemical materials, they do have a second warehouse from all kinds of doubts," said Merlin


    Chen Yu and Lila gavich also have to admit that Merlin''s mind is very sharp.


    At least they didn''t think about the possibility.


    "By the way, there seems to be an underground parking garage for the buttons in the elevator just now, but there is already an open parking lot here, so we shouldn''t make another underground parking garage." Chen said.


    "Go and have a look soon."


    The three men reentered the elevator and pressed - 1.


    When the elevator door opened, Chen Yu, Lila gavich and Merlin were all shocked.


    This is not a hidden warehouse, but an underground laboratory larger than the ground building.


    "I didn''t expect such a large underground space to be hidden here."


    "Boss, since it''s a hidden laboratory, it means that there have been some experiments that can''t see light here. Every time we wear isolation clothes, we will go in, which is likely to be dangerous."


    "It''s OK. For Chen, he can''t be defeated by any complicated diseases." "If you''re scared, you can go up there and wait for us," said Lila gavich confidently

 Chapter 2400

    Merlin did not leave.


    After all, it''s a time to show loyalty.


    With her shrewdness, it is impossible to abandon her boss at this time.


    Chen Yu and lira gavich were ahead.


    There are some water stains on the ground, but generally it is not very messy.


    After all, it''s only a day or two away.


    "It''s a little uncomfortable here." Said Lila gavich.


    "There is a magnetic field in the air here. It''s estimated that what equipment is still running here. Even I can hardly feel further." Chen said.


    Chen Yu knows what it''s like for Lila gavich to be uncomfortable.


    There is a strange magnetic field here, which is not dangerous.


    But it''s attached to people''s skin.


    When Chen Yu was on the ground, he didn''t find another underground laboratory.


    It''s also because the magnetic field is shielded here.


    "There should be nothing here. They have emptied all the valuable equipment. The remaining chemical materials are not enough to pay the debt." Said Merlin.


    "I want to know what kind of equipment generates the magnetic field here. It should be worth a few dollars." Said Lila gavich.


    "Maybe it''s not just equipment, it''s something else."


    "What?"


    Chen Yu smiled and didn''t answer.


    There is a light blood in the air here.


    Besides the blood, there is also a fishy smell here.


    Chen''s first reaction to the smell was seafood.


    Three people take the elevator and get down to a deeper area.


    Fortunately, it''s not dark here, and the basic lighting is intact.


    At this time, the three people saw a room in front of them, with a sign of the monitoring room hanging at the door.


    As soon as they got to the door of the monitoring room, they saw a line of blood on the ground.


    From the traces of blood, it looks like something is dragging a corpse.


    "Go in and have a look." Chen said.


    Merlin followed. She was very uncomfortable with the senses.


    There are screens in the monitoring room, but there are still splashed blood on the screen.


    "Boss, Mr. Chen, let''s get out of here first." Merlin again persuaded.


    However, neither Chen Yu nor Lila gavich paid attention to Merlin''s request.


    Chen Chen stepped forward and opened the screen, then transferred to the screen two days ago.


    What''s on the screen is the picture of researchers and workers moving away from the instrument.


    However, Chen Yu and Lila gavich noticed that one of the screens recorded pictures of what happened in a laboratory at that time.


    The workers were using hammers to break the glass containers along the way.


    Then a large amount of liquid flows out of the glass container, and there are a lot of deformed things.


    These abnormal things seem to be artificially cultivated, but they are not creatures in the common people''s cognition.


    Their upper bodies are like snakes, with long and thin heads and bodies, but they have a pair of short and thick claws.


    Merlin''s face turned very ugly when she saw the deformed creatures.


    Three people continue to watch the surveillance screen, just at this time, one of the deformed creatures suddenly burst out.


    The deformed creature suddenly twined around a worker''s neck, and then the blood mouth directly covered the worker''s head.


    After a little struggle, the worker fell to the ground.


    Other workers saw this and wanted to come forward to help, but soon more deformed creatures released from the container came to life.


    These monsters turned the laboratory directly into a bloody Shura field.


    At this time, the alarm rings, and the camera is damaged, so there is no picture behind.


    But there are still other pictures, in which the figures of deformed creatures appear continuously.


    The researchers began to evacuate faster, and the security personnel here were fighting with the deformed creatures.


    But a lot of people have been dragged into the shadows by those deformed creatures.


    Chen Yu looked at the surveillance screen and said, "is this a picture of a movie?"


    "Maybe it''s reality." Lila gavich said with a wry smile.


    By this time, Merlin''s face was bloodless because she saw one of the pictures.


    This picture is exactly what happened in the monitoring room at that time.


    A deformed creature appeared at the door of the monitoring room. At that time, the people in the monitoring room were in a hurry to leave.


    As a result, the two hit each other, and after a struggle, the man was forced to leave the monitoring room.


    At that time, the man was not dead, dragging all the way, but also all the way out of the heart rending scream.


    "See if there''s a signal on your phone." Said Lila gavich.Merlin quickly took out the phone, and then looked at Lila gavich in tears: "this place is at least 20 meters away from the ground, there is no signal at all."


    "Come on, we''d better leave here. It''s really unlucky. We have to spend another sum of money to deal with it." Said Lila gavich, cursing.


    Three people came to the elevator, but found that the indicator light of the elevator showed - 6 floors.


    But no matter how they press, the elevator never reaches their floor.


    "It looks like the elevator here is out of use. Take the stairs." Chen said helplessly.


    "There are no stairs here." Said Lila gavich.


    "How do you know?" Chen asked, puzzled.


    Lila gavich points to a topographic map on a nearby column.


    "This elevator seems to be deliberately blocked."


    "I guess it''s just those things." "From the perspective of monitoring images, the IQ of those things is not low," Chen said


    "What now?" Merlin''s face was bloodless with fear.


    "Go around and maybe find another way." Said Lila gavich.


    "Then In case What if I meet that thing? " Merlin looked at Chen Yu and Lila gavich in horror.


    "In probability, it''s the same everywhere. It''s possible to meet that thing." "In terms of survival, being with two men is much more likely to survive than being alone," says Lila gavich


    Chen Yu looks at Mei Lin, who is pale, and mends his knife.


    "Of course, if you encounter a lot of that kind of things, push you out, and then our survival rate of escape is much higher."


    "Ah..." Cried Merlin, frightened.


    "Don''t be so surprised. I''m kidding you."


    How can she not be scared? At the moment, Merlin only feels that it is very dangerous to follow Chen Yu and Lila gavich.


    Who knows if they''re going to use her as a decoy, as they''re joking.


    "Don''t get close to me!"


    suddenly, Merlin took out a wolf spray device and aimed at two people.


    Chen Yu and Lila gavich''s expressions were somewhat frozen.


    They were joking, but Merlin seemed to take their joke seriously.

 Chapter 2401

    "Ah..."


    at this point, Merlin has sprayed wolf spray.


    Chen Yu is early to see the opportunity. First step back.


    And Lila gavic''s luck is not so good.


    Directly to the eyes.


    "Meilin You lunatic, you''re fired. " Yelled Lila gavich as she screamed.


    Merlin is not in charge of her work at this time.


    saw Lila Gvic sprayed, sprayed and ran.


    It''s just that she''s wearing high-heeled shoes. She''s not fast enough.


    "Chen, why don''t you help me, Meilin, an idiot woman, piss me off."


    Lila gavich can''t open his eyes now. Chen Yu looks into his eyes.


    The eye socket is red and swollen, and tears flow continuously.


    "Is there any way to help me relieve the sting? Now I feel that the skin on my eyes and face is hot. It''s too painful."


    "No way." Chen said helplessly, "but the anti wolf sprayer is very painful after the attack. Fortunately, without any side effects, the effect will last for more than ten minutes. It will probably ease, but the sting will last for one or two days."


    "What I need is not a diagnosis." Lila gavich is still in tears, which is too painful.


    , for the first time in his life, he caught the attack of wolf spray.


    At the moment, Merlin is in a hurry.


    She didn''t know where to run.


    After a run, she reacted.


    I just overreacted.


    But at the moment, I go back to find the original road, but I find that the pattern here is in a state of disorder, and every road is the same.


    Merlin is stupid. What should I do?


    And she''s not as bright as she used to be.


    Some walkways have even become a deep abyss.


    Merlin was a little flustered at the same time.


    There was so much silence that Merlin could hear his heart beating.


    Just then, Merlin heard the sound of water dripping.


    Merlin suddenly felt the cold in her arm, and some liquid fell on her arm.


    Meilin looked up. In a flash, Meilin felt that her whole head was going to burst.


    On her head, I don''t know when a deformed creature appeared.


    The action of the deformed creature was too quiet.


    There was no sense of how it came about.


    "Ah..."


    Merlin screamed, subconsciously picking up the anti wolf spray was a blowout.


    wow cough -


    has to say, the power of anti wolf spray.


    even this abnormal creature can not resist the excitant smell of the wolf spray.


    , originally posted on the ceiling, was directly dropped to the ground by Mei Lin''s wolf spray.


    His mouth is still making strange noises, and his head is bumping around.


    Meilin grabs her high-heeled shoes directly and beats the deformed creature with them.


    "Wow..."


    The deformed creature makes a loud cry, and Merlin stabs one eye of the deformed creature directly with the heel of the high-heeled shoe.


    Merlin can''t care about anything else at this time. She turns around and runs.


    and the malformed creature was very adaptable, and soon adapted to the anti wolf spray, followed by Mei Lin.


    Merlin doesn''t wear high heels at this time.


    She has realized that wearing high heels only kills her faster.


    But the high-heeled shoes are her only weapon now. She is reluctant to lose them and runs all the way with her hands.


    One of the deformed monster''s eyes was discarded by Merlin, and now there are still blood froth in his eyes.


    But it doesn''t seem to adapt to this state, which leads to its abnormal action.


    Mingming''s speed is much faster than Merlin''s, but like a drunk man, he keeps hitting the walls on both sides of the aisle when running.


    This has also given Meilin a lot of time, although she is old.


    But now it''s time to play, Merlin has put all the physical strength out to fight.


    Those deformed creatures don''t sympathize with her age.


    Meilin is running crazy. At this time, Meilin sees a room door open.


    Go straight into the room and bring the door up.


    Touch -


    the noise of the monster outside the door.


    Every time it hit Merlin''s heart.


    Fortunately, the door of this room is a complete stainless steel iron door, and the thickness is amazing.


    This door is like the security door of the vault.


    No matter how the deformed creatures collide outside, the iron gate still stands.


    But it can also be felt from the impact sound that the force of the deformed creature is so great.It''s hard for ordinary people to fight against this kind of creature.


    At this time, the place where Merlin escaped was the machine room of the underground laboratory.


    The space of this machine room is not small. A big iron ball with a diameter of five or six meters is placed in the center of the machine room.


    Many cables are connected around the iron ball.


    There are many instruments around.


    This should be the power supply system of the whole underground laboratory.


    Merlin looked at the big iron ball and then at the instruments around him.


    This seems to be the alpha power system.


    Merlin recognized the huge power supply.


    She''s not an expert in electricity, but she also has a high degree.


    Just because something hasn''t been touched doesn''t mean she hasn''t heard of it.


    And alpha power system she had seen in college 30 years ago.


    At that time, however, it was a concept, an extremely advanced power supply system.


    Today''s power supply systems are wind, water, coal or nuclear.


    The alpha power supply system, on the other hand, uses chemical power instead of kinetic energy.


    Through the fusion of several special chemical elements, a very large amount of electric energy can be generated.


    However, this kind of power supply system was later proved to have great defects.


    Then it was listed as a dangerous design and permanently banned from manufacturing.


    I didn''t expect to see a complete alpha function device here.


    Even if Merlin is not an expert in this field, he knows that the cost of the alpha power supply equipment is even higher than that of the entire laboratory.


    While Merlin was enjoying the masterpiece in front of her eyes, she suddenly saw several horrible figures.


    A few deformed creatures are climbing up the cable to the sphere, and then looking straight at Merlin.


    Merlin felt her heart stop beating.


    Her mind was empty. She was exhausted at the moment. She had no strength to resist.


    And even if she had the strength, she didn''t have that mind.


    Those deformed creatures jumped off the metal ball and didn''t kill Merlin with one bite.


    One of the strongest deformed creatures opens its mouth and spits out saliva.


    The saliva fell on Merlin, who immediately felt paralyzed.


    The body can''t move at all.


    At this time, the deformed creature reached out its tail and rolled up Merlin, climbing towards the left side of the power supply room.

 Chapter 2402

    Soon, the deformed creature with only its tail curled around Merlin stopped.


    Then the deformed creature''s tail swung and Merlin fell on the iron net.


    Merlin found that these deformed creatures didn''t seem to plan to eat her, at least temporarily.


    There are many deformed creatures patrolling the surrounding channels.


    Merlin wanted to move her body, but her limbs were only a little perceptual.


    And the saliva of the deformed creature left in her body is coagulating, and then she is stuck on the iron net.


    "Give up. Don''t waste your energy."


    Just then, a voice came from the side.


    Meilin looked around and found a man in a white coat.


    The man''s eyes were blank and his voice was very weak.


    "You Are you a researcher here? "


    "It''s obvious, isn''t it." Said the man weakly.


    "Are these things that you have come up with?"


    "They can only be cultivated by us. We can''t study them." The man said: "when I came here, I had their eggs. Later, through breeding and reproduction, I had the current scale."


    "What are these things?"


    "Do you know the viper of Inca civilization?"


    "I''ve heard that they are vipers, but they all look like a group of bald ladybugs. They don''t have any hair on them. They''re not like vipers."


    "They are the prototype of the viper." "The origin of the lab''s first eggs is unknown, but through research, we found that they are extremely intelligent and social, so the people who studied with me at that time thought that, a long time ago, there might have been their civilization," he said


    "So what are they going to do to us now? eat up? Or as food for the winter? " Merlin asked with a certain degree of self mockery.


    She has little hope for survival research.


    At least she didn''t see any hope of life.


    "Look up there."


    Merlin turned to look directly up, but saw that in the shadow of the ceiling full of various pipes, there were many wet meat eggs hanging.


    Merlin swallowed. She had realized something.


    "Have you seen aliens?"


    Even though Merlin''s body is paralyzed, it still feels unprecedented fear.


    "What we see now are the feather snake gods cultivated in the container tanks of the laboratory, so their development is extremely incomplete, and they can only be regarded as subspecies." The man said: "after the true Viper comes out of the egg, it needs to get into the body of a large mammal before it can grow into a true Viper As for the process, you can refer to the armyworm in the alien


    "How do you know?"


    "I was not the only one who was caught here. When the lab was evacuated, four people were caught here by these subspecies."


    At this time, a huge object was drilled in a circular passage.


    It''s similar in size to those subspecies, but it''s bigger.


    In terms of weight alone, they are more than five times larger than the average subspecies.


    They don''t advance on the ground like subspecies. Their upper body is supported, just like human beings.


    The lower body squirms forward like a snake.


    They have colorful feathers on their back and under their armpits.


    This is obviously what the researcher around us called the snake god.


    "Ho -" the snake god''s mouth made a strange cry.


    All the subspecies around are lying on the ground and dare not look up.


    It seems that the common people are as humble as the nobles.


    At this time, the Viper moved to a sink.


    Merlin heard the motor start.


    Then the light around the sink came on.


    The water tank where the snake god is located is connected with many cables and seems to be electrified.


    And it makes strange noises in the sink.


    "What is it doing?"


    "Absorb electricity." "It seems that the vipers can absorb electric energy, and they have very high wisdom. No one has taught them how to use the equipment here, but in these two days, I watched them from groping to skillful use today, and you can''t imagine how smart they are," said the researcher


    Merlin felt that her scalp was going to burst. Of course, she understood the meaning of researcher''s words.


    Even human beings dare not say that without any relevant experience, they can learn this kind of complex operation of power equipment, let alone other species.


    If only the body is strong, it will not threaten the whole human group.


    After all, there are many stronger animals on earth than human beings.


    But what if there is a species stronger and smarter than humans?"What about their reproductive capacity?"


    The researcher looked at Meilin at the corner of his eye: "as long as there is enough food to supplement them, they only need one night to complete the mating.... mating, spawning and hatching into a baby. After the baby penetrates into the mammal''s body, it takes one day to become a semi mature body by swallowing the mammal''s body. For example, the actual age of the snake god is only 20 hours. ¡±At the researcher''s words, Merlin was shocked.


    "You people are nuts. You dare to study this kind of thing."


    "It''s too late to say that now, and I''m just a researcher. In terms of the nature of my work, I''m no different from an engineering worker. Even if I don''t accept the job, others will accept it." Researchers remove their responsibilities completely.


    Although what he said is true, Merlin is just the itchy teeth of Qi.


    But at this time, she had no way to teach the researcher a lesson.


    She''s not safe now.


    And just then, a piece of meat above them burst.


    A large amount of liquid pours down, which directly cools the two people''s hearts.


    Of course, if it''s just liquid pouring down, it won''t panic them.


    Because there''s something else coming down with the liquid.


    A baby viper. The baby Viper looks pink and a little cute.


    Just, as long as it is associated with the face bug, no one will feel cute.


    The young Hydra began to climb towards the researcher.


    The researcher shivered with fear, and his mouth made a sound of purr.


    The young snake god hesitated for a moment, and then turned to climb to Meilin.


    Meilin was scared to death. Then she understood how the researcher lived to the last in these two days.


    Merlin wanted to make that sound, too, so she tried to make it.


    However, the young snake god did not stop, and had climbed to the chest of Merlin.


    Merlin could feel the cold touch of the baby Viper when it came into contact with her skin.


    Merlin had been frightened to silence, and her breathing became short.

 Chapter 2403

    Death is approaching her little by little.


    Merlin seemed to have seen death beckoning to her.


    The young snake god seems to see it.


    All of a sudden, Merlin woke up.


    Where is this God of death? This is Chen Yu?


    Chen Yu was standing in front of Meilin and waved to her.


    "You..." Meilin looks at Chen Yu in amazement.


    At this time, the young snake god jumped up and came straight to Chen Zhu.


    Chen Chu reached out and grabbed, and the tail of the young snake god was lifted up by him.


    "Is this the Viper?" Chen looked at the researcher and said, "does this thing taste good?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The young snake god continued to struggle in Chen''s hands, and even returned to bite Chen''s palm with his mouth.


    But its small head, how can it bite the rough skin and thick flesh.


    At this time, Merlin saw Lila gavich coming.


    Just standing by Chen Yu''s side, only Lila gavich''s eyes are still red and swollen.


    The eyes, which were not big, now have two seams.


    "Merlin, you did a good job. Look what you did to me."


    Merlin didn''t speak with her mouth open because she didn''t understand why the two men had the courage to stand in front of her.


    Can''t they see what''s going on at the scene?


    Can''t they see the subspecies around them and the giant mature Lupercalia?


    Lila gavich snatched the young snake from Chen''s hand.


    "Say sorry to me at once, or I''ll put this thing in your mouth."


    Before Lila gavich could wait for Merlin, I''m sorry, but he was bitten by the young snake god.


    "Wow..."


    When Lila gavich had a pain in her hand, she dropped the baby Viper on the ground and stepped on it.


    Step on the baby Viper directly.


    At this time, the other subspecies and the huge mature snake god have noticed the arrival of Chen Zhu and lira gavich.


    In particular, it was noted that after Lila gavich trampled one of their heirs to death, all the vipers were enraged.


    The mature Viper opened his arms and his feathers rose.


    This is clearly a sign of their anger.


    "Ho ho ho..."


    The mature Viper made a strange noise, and the other subspecies immediately surrounded Chen Yu and lira gavich.


    Merlin and the researcher have already sentenced Chen Yu and Lila gavich to death in their hearts.


    In their view, Chen Yu and lira gavich have no chance of survival at all.


    At this time, a subspecies had rushed to Chen Zhu.


    One mouth spits.


    Merlin and the researcher count in their hearts, three, two, one, fall


    However, Chen Yu did not fall.


    Chen Xun looked at the wet body.


    "Does it spit at me?"


    Lila gavage nodded. He saw Chen Yu fighting with millions of demons.


    But I haven''t seen any demon dare to spit on Chen Yu.


    I have to say that the bald lad in front of me is brave enough.


    "Grass..." Chen raised one foot and kicked the subspecies in front of him.


    That subspecies just hit the concrete wall more than ten meters away, and the concrete wall also cracked. The subspecies fell to the ground and there was no movement.


    Merlin and the researchers are stupid. What is the strength of this?


    This man is not only not afraid of the paralyzed saliva of subspecies, but also can fight back and kick one subspecies to death?


    At this time, the second subspecies also jumped up.


    "Be careful..." Cried Merlin.


    But at this time, she saw Chen Zhu grasp the upper and lower jaws of the subspecies and pull hard.


    The mouth of that subspecies was opened directly, and then he saw Chen Zhu and let go.


    Subspecies slip and lie on the ground, there is no movement.


    The researcher''s heart is turning over a huge wave.


    Others do not know, but he is very clear about the data of these subspecies.


    If we want to say that the strongest carnivore on the land at present, it is definitely the northeast tiger.


    The body length of the Amur tiger can exceed 3 meters, its weight can reach 400 kg, its muscle content can reach 80%, its bite force is also 400 kg, its instant burst running speed can reach 80 km / h, and its forelimb slapping can reach 800 kg.


    The data is almost twice to three times that of the top boxers, weightlifters and sprinters. Besides, he is a bodybuilder.


    However, the values of subspecies are all higher than those of Amur tiger.And they also have a powerful tail like a forest beetle, with a twisting force of 1500 kg.


    At the same time, they have an IQ close to that of humans.


    It''s such a horrible creature that Chen Zhu tore his upper and lower jaws directly, and then turned around to kill him.


    Just then, the mature snake god rushed over with a strange cry.


    When Merlin and the researchers saw the body several times larger than the subspecies, they felt death beckoning to them.


    But at this time, Chen Chen one hand blocked the impact of the mature body, and grasped the upper jaw of the mature body, sweeping horizontally.


    The surrounding subspecies were directly swept in disorder.


    Chen Yu throws it hard again, and the mature snake falls on the concrete wall.


    Both Merlin and the researcher were stunned and couldn''t say a word for half a day.


    The mature snake god also has a weight of 1500 kg, right?


    Is this how Chen Yu smashed it?


    "Eh, not dead? What a tenacious vitality. " Chen Yu has some accidents.


    He thought his strength was enough.


    I didn''t expect to underestimate this guy.


    At this time, the mature snake god climbed up again, his body was low, hissing and roaring at Chen Xun.


    Then I saw the electric light surge on the mature snake god.


    The researcher''s eyes were wide open, and he saw this scene for the first time.


    Chen took a look right and left. He broke it on a golden pipe beside him and held it in his hand. Then he strode to the mature snake god.


    Without waiting for the mature snake god to attack, Chen Yu has knocked down with a stick.


    The mature snake god was killed on the spot and half of his head was smashed.


    Of course, the steel tube in Chen''s hand is deformed.


    Researcher and Merlin are both dumbfounded.


    In their view, the invincible snake god was beaten to death by Chen Zhu?


    How could he be such a rascal if he didn''t do all his tricks.


    At least give people a chance to enlarge their recruitment.


    "There''s a wide range here. I''m afraid there are still a lot of missed fish. Take them with you and I''ll go around." Chen said.


    Lila gavich is very clear about Chen''s way of doing things.


    As for worrying about Chen Zhu, that''s not true.


    This kind of field is not even a warm-up for Chen Yu.

 Chapter 2404

    Lila gavich gave Merlin and the researchers an unknown bottle of medicine.


    Both Merlin and the researchers felt the numbness of the body receding, and they could stand up again in a few minutes.


    "Can you stand up?" Asked Lila gavich.


    Merlin tried and stood up.


    Researchers still feel powerless.


    "I can''t stand up."


    "If you can''t stand up, lie down and wait to be eaten."


    "I''m a billionaire. Do you want me to carry you?" said Lila gavage


    Sure enough, the researcher stood up directly.


    When life and death are at stake, no affectation or weakness is worth mentioning.


    Merlin follows Lila gavich in silence.


    Lila gavich was swearing all the way.


    Vent all the anger on Merlin.


    "next time I dare to let you see me carrying a wolf spray, you can get out of me." Lila gavich cursed.


    "Boss You didn''t fire me? " Meilin asked pleasantly.


    Although with her qualifications, it''s not hard to find another high paying job.


    But she still has a dozen mouths to pay.


    And a rich boss like Lila gavich is really hard to find.


    So of course, if possible, she doesn''t want to lose the job.


    "Dismissal? You haven''t compensated me for my medical and mental expenses. Besides, if I hear anything about me harassing you, you should be careful. "


    Lila gavich is also implicitly warning Merlin what to say and what not to say.


    What a shrewd man Merlin was, of course, aware that Lila gavich was warning her to speak carefully.


    Merlin knew what she saw was abnormal.


    Whether it''s the underground laboratory or the terrorist power Chen showed before.


    Just when the three people came to the elevator, they heard a tink and the door of the elevator opened.


    The three saw Chen Yu, who was all bloody, standing in the elevator.


    Merlin and the researchers were so scared that they didn''t know what to do.


    "Are you going to wait for the next one?" Chen asked.


    Merlin and the researcher rushed into the elevator.


    Lila gavich is a lot calmer, not even surprised.


    What''s so strange.


    What a spectacle.


    "All killed?" Asked Lila gavich.


    "Well." Chen Yu not only saw the whole underground laboratory stroll around, but also spread out the dark magma.


    Every corner has been cleaned.


    Even Chen Yu did not let go of the pipe connecting the toilet.


    This thing is too bad to let go of.


    If it''s an ordinary monster, even if it''s stronger, Chen Yu won''t be so active.


    But this kind of snake god is not careful, even if the whole human will be subverted.


    So it''s better to be cautious.


    Back on the ground, the researchers wanted to borrow Chen Yu''s and Lila gavich''s phone.


    Chen Yu and Lila gavich are both sneering at the researchers.


    "I don''t know your name yet." Chen''s hand rested on the researcher''s shoulder.


    Researcher looked at Chen Yu: "Sir, I don''t think I need to Ah... "


    Click to wipe -


    everyone heard Chen Zhu crush the shoulder of the researcher.


    When Chen Qingkai released the researcher, the researcher had covered his shoulder with pain and fell to the ground and rolled.


    Chen Yu crouched down and looked at the researcher with a smile: "maybe you don''t know me yet, but I''d like to introduce myself. When someone goes against my will or refuses my request, I will be very unhappy, very unhappy, and I will use killing to calm my mood every time I get emotional."


    "Killing It''s against the law to kill. " The researcher said painfully.


    "I have a good team of lawyers who can answer all my legal questions, so I don''t need you to do science popularization for me."


    Merlin turned her head and said she didn''t see anything.


    Chen Yu didn''t say another word. It may be illegal to kill people, but if there is no evidence left, it''s not.


    "I My name is crobie al. "


    "Well, Mr. crobie, this is the beginning of our friendship."


    Guicai has friendship with you


    Crobie al mused.


    "Do you know where the lab has moved?" Chen asked.


    "I don''t know."


    Chen Yu narrowed his eyes to look at crobie al: "your answer has made me less fond of you.""I really don''t know, really." Said crobie Al in a hurry.


    He was afraid that Chen Yu would attack him again.


    He hasn''t eaten for two days, and now he''s limp.


    I was beaten a few times by Chen Yu. I''m afraid that I''m responsible for this life.


    He didn''t think he could get a few punches from Chen.


    Chen Yu killed a mature snake god with one kick.


    Chen Yu stares at crobie al again.


    And crobie al reassured himself that he didn''t really know.


    "Chen, I''ll make use of this land again. It''s better not to bury people around here, or I''ll have trouble." Said Lila gavich.


    "More than ten kilometers to the north, I will bury even if I want to bury people."


    Crobie al shivered with fear.


    "Don''t kill me..."


    "For me, worthless people don''t have to live."


    "I think, I think..." Said crobie Al in a hurry.


    "What do you think?"


    "Although I don''t know where the lab moved, I know the name of the moving company, Anta freight company." "At that time, the person in charge of negotiating the details of handling contacted the Anta freight company. I happened to know that person, and we had a few conversations afterwards, so the Anta freight company must know where to move the laboratory," said croby al


    Chen Yu and Lila gavich didn''t expect to hear such an important message from crobie al.


    If you can find the lab directly, you will save the trouble of monitoring the Hermitage family.


    "I hope you didn''t cheat me." Chen Yu said quietly.


    "No, I can''t. I dare not."


    "But you are not allowed to go anywhere until you find it."


    "You want to detain me? This is illegal detention! "


    Chen Yu looked at crobie Al and said, "please don''t repeat such stupid words in front of me."


    Crobie al stopped talking. After all, the other side is so indifferent to the topic of killing. Would he care about a crime of illegal detention.


    "Gavich, we need to clean up again and find reliable people."


    Chen Yu means to find the people of their dark elves, not ordinary people to clean up the bottom.

 Chapter 2405

    Although the following has been completely cleaned by Chen.


    But there are still many ugly scenes.


    Chloe Al is a normal person. Chen Yu is not going to take him with him.


    But Lila gavich has a way.


    Before Chen Yu came to Xinshe Research Institute, he had already arranged for someone to monitor the family of hermitage.


    Back home, farry is still looking at Chinese classics.


    "Dear." Chen Yu said hello, sat beside farry, took farry''s right hand and carefully opened the gauze.


    Fari didn''t respond to Chen''s greeting, but changed her posture to embrace Chen.


    Fari''s wound has healed, but there is still a trace of it.


    "How are you feeling today?"


    "It''s kind of empty." "It''s a bit of a distraction to do anything," replied Farley


    This is the most obvious symptom of loss of vitality.


    However, Chen Yu has not yet prepared a vitality supplement.


    So for the time being, Chen has no special way.


    Of course, farry''s physique and vitality are much stronger than ordinary people.


    So in fact, fari is now recovering.


    Her weakness now is more of her maladjustment.


    "Has the mastermind of this incident been found?"


    "Not yet."


    "Move faster. The angel coast is closed." Said Farley gently.


    "I''d like to be quick, too, but the behind the scenes leader is very cautious, and the clues we can find at present are very limited."


    "Then work hard. You are safeguarding world peace."


    In addition to being the president of the supernatural society, she has always felt that Chen Yu is a member of a secret organization and secretly maintains world peace.


    Because that''s what Chen said at the beginning.


    To this day, she still believes that.


    Chen Yu occasionally disappeared for a day, and he never told her where he had gone.


    "Baba Baba...... "


    At this time, little Gelin ran in, and little Larissa hobbled behind.


    "Baba, look what I got."


    Chen Yu looked at what little Gelin was carrying. She was scared to death.


    "My God." Chen Yu snatches the octopus from little Gelin''s hand.


    This is a mutant octopus.


    However, when Chen took over, he found that the mutant Octopus was dead.


    Has this mutant Octopus spread to mirror lake?


    Chen Chu frowned and went to the mirror lake outside.


    The dark magma was released in a flash.


    Chen found that there were only two or three mutant octopus in the mirror lake, and they were almost dead.


    This should be because it''s an upper water source, and it''s fresh water.


    These octopus, originally in the sea, can''t survive in fresh water even if they mutate.


    Chen just really thought that these Octopus had really mutated to be able to leave the sea water.


    Just now, Chen almost peed.


    Fortunately, it''s just a false alarm.


    At this time, Chen Yu received a call from ezak.


    "Mr. Chen, I''ve developed something about the mutant octopus."


    "Well? Is there anything new? "


    "It''s more complicated. Can you come here?"


    "Institute of marine life?"


    "No, my family."


    Chen Yu had some accidents, but he didn''t ask much.


    When I found the house of ezak, I found that it was an ordinary two-story house.


    It covers an area of less than 150 square meters, which is quite narrow for the American people.


    Moreover, more than half of them are courtyard and turf, and the real building area is less than 100 square meters.


    Dingdong -


    the man who opened the door was a young woman who was very beautiful.


    She first looked at the car parked outside the fence and then at Chen''s clothes.


    "Hello, what can I do for you?" Chen Yu, the young woman, is on guard.


    Maybe it''s because the security of their community is not very good.


    So when she opened the door, she just left a gap.


    "Hello lady, I''m here to see ezak."


    "Hello You and ezak are... "


    "I I should be his new boss. " Chen Yu said with a smile.


    "Oh Ezak''s in the garage, no, in the lab. "


    "OK, thank you. I don''t know if you and ezak are?"


    "I''m ezak''s wife, Solana."


    Chen can feel that solina and ezak are the same kind of people.After learning her identity, solina''s attitude changed dramatically.


    Of course, Chen is not averse to this kind of person.


    Everyone pursues profit, which is not a big deal.


    In fact, Sorina and ezak are similar in character. They all hope to live a bright life.


    The reason for solina''s marriage to ezak.


    It''s largely because solina thinks that ezak''s future can be expected.


    It''s just that ezak''s career didn''t rise as solina expected.


    For several years, we have been unable to rise to the heights.


    Ezak''s income is far from enough to allow his family to indulge.


    This also led to their husband and wife''s increasingly weak feelings.


    What solina wants is definitely not a daily life of worrying about firewood, rice, oil, salt, soy sauce, vinegar and tea.


    What she wants is to be able to get in and out of all kinds of high-end clubs, and be able to choose the luxury goods she likes.


    Instead of just watching those things drool in ads.


    It''s not a hoax, it''s identified at the party.


    Because of this, she even thought of divorce.


    But two days ago, solina saw ezak come back at midnight.


    At that time, she wanted to have a big fight with ezak.


    But ezak told her that he had a new job and that his new boss was a man of great generosity.


    Although she didn''t believe it, she thought that even if ezak changed her job and got a raise in salary, it would be difficult for her to meet her psychological expectation.


    But today, when she saw Chen Yu''s car, she expected it to improve a little.


    Although she didn''t own Chen''s super car, at least she knew that the price of the car might be beyond their husband and wife''s efforts for a lifetime.


    Solina takes Chen Zhuo to the outside of the lab. Chen Zhuo sees the sliding door, which is obviously a parking and experimental garage.


    "Ezak, your boss has come to you."


    Ezak looked back and saw Chen Yu standing outside.


    "Mr. Chen, here you are."


    "I need a professional researcher, not an amateur." Chen Chu looked around his eyes and said with disappointment.


    In this kind of environment, even the most real and accurate data published by researchers are difficult to achieve results, or to get attention.


    "I......" When ezak heard Chen Yu''s words, his heart couldn''t help beating.


    "How much will it take to prepare a research institute the size of the Institute of marine life?"

 Chapter 2406

    Solina saw Chen without hesitation write down a number in the ezak newspaper on the check.


    She immediately determined that the new boss of ezak was indeed a big spender.


    Very rich! She was so rich that she wanted to marry her.


    Don''t say it''s Selena. Aizak wants to make a living.


    Of course, even if there is no contract, Isaac dare not put the money in his pocket.


    Even if Chen''s own strength is not used, Chen''s lawyer''s group will be enough to enable ezak to pick up soap in prison all his life.


    "Mr. Chen Boss, which direction do you need me to study? "


    Ezak is not a pure researcher. He knows that what Chen needs is not to benefit the world, but to turn their research results into returns.


    "In the early stage, let me build up the team first. I don''t need you to work out any valuable research, but when I need it, you need to speak for me."


    Ezak probably understood what Chen meant.


    What Chen needs is someone who can endorse him in his own professional field.


    Can be reactive, but can not have.


    Of course, if we can create value for Chen Yu, it is certainly the best.


    "Serena, can you help me and boss prepare dinner?" Ezak looks at his wife.


    "Of course, I''m glad to help you." Solina said with understanding.


    After solina left, Chen asked, "how long will your team be ready?"


    "It depends on what kind of research team boss needs. If it''s a researcher at the level of my teacher, southton, I''m afraid it will take at least a year to build up the research team."


    "I don''t need people like southton. What I need is people you can control completely. Of course, I can also control people with professional ability and ideals."


    "If so, it shouldn''t be difficult. One month is enough."


    "Well, I''ll give you a month. Besides, what kind of professional equipment do you need?"


    "One scientific research ship and one deep-sea submarine are the most important and the most expensive Boss, I''m afraid the money you gave me... "


    "How much is needed?"


    "There are also different prices for research boats and deep-sea submarines..."


    "The best, in addition, the best one is available on the market. I don''t want the research ship and deep-sea submarine to be customized."


    Chen is an acute child, and what he needs is someone who can endorse him, not a team with scientific research spirit.


    "I think within 30 million dollars it should be OK."


    "If you have time to visit these manufacturers, and then give me a quotation, I will send someone to buy it."


    There''s no need for ezak to buy equipment.


    After all, the price is too high.


    Even if he was confident that he would not be greedy.


    But if ezak''s brain is really hot, it''s troublesome to clean up.


    Chen can give ezak a huge check at will.


    It''s because although there is a lot of money, it''s not enough to let ezak give up everything for the money.


    But when there is a certain amount of money, it is not necessarily.


    "Tell me about your recent research on mutant octopus, what did you find?"


    "Boss, I dissected more than a dozen variation octopus. I found that the life cycle of this kind of variation octopus is only about 15 days. Many of its organs haven''t fully grown yet, but the body has matured, which results in a lot of mismatches in its functions. Therefore, its life cycle is very short. Its life cycle is almost in no time It''s not a mature sample of variation, it''s more like it''s made for some purpose. "


    "To make trouble." Chen said.


    "Yes, that''s right. It''s to make trouble."


    According to Chen Yu, ezak said: "there are several categories of current research in marine biology, one is to obtain medical or enlightenment and discovery through research on marine organisms, the other is to obtain data on breeding and cultivation through such research, so as to create economic benefits, and the other is to record the habits of marine organisms through such research Of course, there are also some studies with the intention of environmental protection, but the main purpose of marine biology research is these kinds. At present, this kind of mutant octopus is certainly made by human. The second is that this kind of mutant octopus has no effect other than making trouble. "


    "Because of its short life cycle, abnormal brain development, and much lower intelligence than ordinary octopus, this mutant Octopus relies more on instinct to eat and prey. In its larval stage, it will attach itself to medium and large fish, eat parasites or floating substances on them, and then the larger one will directly eat the host''s body to get enough growth needs A kilogram or so of nutrients may provide the food they need for a short life, but they will leave the host when the outer body matures, and then they will start to find more suitable food for their needs. ""I put some mice in the water tank where the mutant octopus is kept, and some small fish. In addition to one that is convenient for the octopus to be killed by the mouse, most of the mutant Octopus first choose the mouse. They seem to have a special interest in mammals, which makes me suspect that the people who designed and manufactured them initially The purpose is to attack people. "


    "In addition, I found a feature of these mutant octopus."


    "What characteristics?"


    "Back."


    "What is retrospection?"


    "Do you know salmon? They will go back to their native eggs through many difficulties, and then enter the sea to grow, so over and over again, these octopuses seem to have this characteristic, which I found accidentally. After one of the mutant Octopus escaped from the water tank, it has been crawling in a direction, which is an absolute straight-line crawling. After I found this mutant octopus, I suddenly produced this Thought, and then experiment with other mutant octopus, and find that some of them have the ability to trace back. "


    "Part of it? That is not all? "


    "In fact, it''s all about whether they eat completely. According to my statistics, after they kill five mice and eat part of their bodies, they almost eat completely. Then they start to try their best to escape from the water tank and move in one direction."

 Chapter 2407

    Ezak''s research has been thorough.


    However, he didn''t work out another point, which is exactly what Chen Yu knows.


    Those mutant Octopus don''t eat ordinary food.


    It''s sucking life.


    "Is there the body of a dead rat?" Chen asked.


    "Yes."


    Although the temporary renovation of the garage in ezak''s laboratory is not large, it has a lot of equipment.


    Just because the area is small, so many things seem very messy.


    And once the car is stopped, some equipment will move again.


    Of course, it''s not because of ezak''s scientific spirit.


    His efforts are just to prove his personal value.


    Chen has never rejected such a person, and even appreciated ezak.


    After all, that kind of interest is likely to change.


    But ezak, who was trying to prove his worth, will not change.


    Maybe this kind of person is powerful and greedy, but it doesn''t mean that he is a bad person.


    So far, at least, ezak has not used his knowledge to harm others.


    As long as Chen Yu has questions, aizak will answer them.


    At least in his field of expertise, he was able to give Chen almost all the answers.


    "By the way, if they are attached to a large mammal, such as a whale, is it possible for ants to shake the elephant?"


    "Impossible." Ezak said with a smile: "every living creature has a growth limit, and even if they have this ability, they can''t pass through the skin of cetaceans. The skin of cetaceans is very thick, and they can''t even pass through with small caliber bullets. What''s more, the octopus is very weak in Constitution and physical strength. Before they eat completely, they rely on the current close to the Los Angeles coastline, Even if they are attached to cetaceans, they can''t be attached for a long time at the speed of cetaceans'' movement, and they will be thrown away at any time. Taking all of the above into consideration, this possibility can be ruled out. "


    Soon, solina came into the lab.


    "Mr. ezak and Mr. Chen, I have prepared some food. Let''s have some together."


    Chen didn''t say no, and Sorina prepared some barbecue and beer.


    However, due to Chen''s driving, only a few cans of drinks were needed.


    "Boss, have you ever thought about mariculture?"


    "Never thought about the benefits of mariculture?" Chen asked.


    "It depends on the scale, the type of farming, and the distribution channel."


    "You give me an allowance. If I buy a 20 square kilometer sea area for mariculture, how much can I make in a year?"


    "If it''s bivalves, it''s probably more than $20 million a year. If it''s other fish, because there''s a big difference between the type and the price, the benefits are different, and because of the impact of ocean climate change, the data change is also very large."


    Hearing the $20 million profit, Chen lost interest.


    Not to mention the complexity of mariculture, but in essence, mariculture and tourism are in conflict.


    Chen is also unlikely to build a farm near Nanqi island.


    Chen is planning to build the most complete resort in Nanqi island and surrounding waters.


    It covers almost all entertainment.


    In the eyes of ezak and solina, the annual income of tens of millions of dollars should be considered as high income.


    Aizak also wanted to show his own value, so he wanted to encourage Chen Ji.


    How can an employee express his value?


    Of course, to help the boss make money.


    But Chen couldn''t see the tens of millions of dollars in profits at all.


    ¡­¡­


    On the way home, Chen received a call from Andrews.


    "Hello, Mr. Chen."


    "Hello, Andrews, how are you doing?"


    "Thank you for your concern. I''m fine." Andrews is really good.


    After all, as Chen''s business manager, he is responsible for helping Chen make some investments.


    In addition to Chen''s huge and even horrible cash deposits, he now has a very high position in the banking department.


    Of course, he has a commission for every cent he makes for Chen Yu.


    Chen has only one requirement for him, short-term, stable and safe.


    You don''t need to make any money on this cash, as long as you don''t lose money.


    Although he did not make much money for Chen, it was basically the same as the devaluation of the currency.


    But Chen gave him a 5% share.


    Andrews actually has a risk factor in his bones.


    After all, there are few people in the financial industry who don''t take risks.


    But he didn''t dare to go against Chen''s will.


    For every sum of money he invests, first of all, it needs to be approved by Chen Yu.Once he dares to invest in some high-risk projects, Chen will directly cancel his financial services.


    In the business department, there are many people staring at Chen Yu''s big cake.


    Even some department personnel obtained Chen''s telephone number through other means, indicating that they could bring more benefits to Chen.


    As a result, Chen Yu was bothered by the harassment and complained to Andrews.


    Andrews knew about it.


    But Andrews is happy with the income.


    Help Chen Yu to operate the 1 billion dollar cash, although the investments are very common projects.


    But because of the huge cash control, he can easily pull the benefits of the project, which also brings greater returns to the money.


    Since he became Chen''s financial housekeeper, he has made at least 50 million dollars for Chen.


    He also received more than $2 million in share awards.


    In the past, he helped other clients make financial investments.


    Although the rate of return is more, can other customers compare with Chen.


    Hundreds of thousands or even millions of dollars are big customers.


    And even if the return on investment can reach 10%, the share reward he can get is poor, and there are ladder share.


    It''s not like Chen Yu. No matter how much money he makes, he will be rewarded with a 5% share.


    So far, he has not made a loss investment for Chen Yu.


    And other people in the business department, with dozens or even hundreds of customers, are making those high-risk investments, not necessarily making much money from one of their customers.


    And it''s a lot easier, because he only needs to serve Chen Yu.


    So on New Year''s day, he always comes to visit at the first time.


    And Andrews knows the right thing.


    Every time he called Chen Yu or went to the door to greet him, it was just right.


    Don''t let Chen Yu feel that his life is disturbed.


    "Mr. Chen, Miss Amira said that she would like to meet you. I wonder when you will be free?"


    "I may be busy these two days. If possible, it''s better to have a weekend Forget it. I''ll get in touch with Amira later. " Chen said.

 Chapter 2408

    Because the mutated Octopus event didn''t work out.


    Chen Yu is also busy now.


    No way. It''s a real problem.


    And the impact is on the bright side.


    Even if Chen is not the president of the supernatural society, he will be affected by this.


    Because it''s all supernatural.


    And because of a heresy, it''s not the individual, it''s probably all the psychics in the area.


    It''s as if a wolf killed a person. In the way of human government, it''s likely to kill all wolves in this area.


    Although the spirit world will not use such drastic means.


    But there must be an impact.


    As the saying goes, the sky is falling and there is a high roof.


    Now Chen is the tall one.


    So the invitation of Amira, Chen Zhu can only be postponed.


    ¡­¡­


    In a community in Los Angeles.


    "It''s like we''re under surveillance, hermius." Adele called her husband''s number.


    She knows what her husband''s job is.


    She doesn''t care what her husband studies.


    She is concerned about the safety of her family.


    And she is a retired female soldier, I dare not say how sharp she is.


    At least she knows some detection and anti reconnaissance techniques.


    And she found her watchers very unprofessional.


    Even ordinary police can''t match.


    She was watched by a young man and a young woman.


    And their car is just across the road from their home.


    And not even the windows.


    Generally, the police will drive some vans or SUVs with a certain space.


    In addition, it will not park on the opposite side of the road to monitor the family.


    Even if you need to eat or go to the toilet, you will drive away with the car.


    But that''s not the case with the man and woman who are watching their house.


    They were so blatant in their surveillance.


    Lunch, dinner, is a person to get out of the car to buy things, and then carelessly back to the car.


    Adele felt insulted by her intelligence.


    Sometimes, when she goes out to the supermarket to buy things, the young people are so blatant to follow the car behind her.


    It took Adele only one day to identify the two young people in the car outside.


    "The police?" Asked hermitage.


    "Not the police." Adele replied, "I don''t see their origins, I don''t have any surveillance experience at all, and I don''t look like a policeman, I look like two big kids."


    The two spies sent by west this time were Barria and moid.


    They really don''t have any experience in surveillance.


    In fact, West wanted to send a lightning team.


    In addition to Gaia''s military experience, the most professional member of the supernatural society is the lightning team led by casos.


    But CAOS and their actions abroad during this period of time, far water can''t save near fire.


    Gaia is not suitable for surveillance.


    Because Gaia is so eye-catching.


    First of all, she has appeared in Steven''s films.


    Although she can''t talk about big red and big purple, she still has a certain popularity.


    Plus her striking figure, it''s hard not to be recognized.


    So in the end, West could only send two less prominent members to watch.


    That''s BALIA and moid.


    Moyide used to be a bad boy, with a kind of ruffian on him.


    She also changed her dress a little and put on her smoky makeup.


    Standing next to moyid looks like a pair of bad punk teenagers.


    "Moid, I''m thirsty. Go and get some drinks."


    The general supervisors prepare their own rations and drink as little water as possible, which can last longer for surveillance.


    But where they manage so much, they don''t know these particular things at all.


    If you are hungry, get out of the car to buy something to eat. If you are thirsty, get out of the car to buy something to drink.


    Then frequent toilet use.


    And even in the process of monitoring, one is to lean against the window and try to look at the opposite house. The other is to sit in the driver''s seat and play with the mobile phone. Later, another person will continue to monitor.


    If they knew that this was how Barria and moyde were watching, they would probably burst out with a submachinegun.


    When moid came back to buy the drink, she looked at it.


    "I don''t like it."


    "Some drinks are good. We are watching now."Just then, Barria saw the door of the house opposite open and Adele came out of it.


    "Get in the car, the woman is going out."


    Adele, who was driving in front of her, looked at the car coming up behind her and felt a fit of anger.


    She didn''t know who the two men had sent to watch her.


    But she felt that the other side was insulting her.


    Even if you watch her, at least send two smart and skillful people.


    What''s the matter with sending two children who can''t even talk about their spare time to watch her?


    Adele wondered if she would lead them to some desolate place and bury them.


    But on second thought, No.


    If we bury them now, then the other side will send another two smart ones, which is not easy to deal with.


    Adele also put down the intention of killing people and killing the dead.


    Now the first thing to do is to figure out the forces behind the two men.


    See what they are for.


    Gradually, Adele formed a plan in her mind.


    At the same time, Adele sped up, and the car behind did.


    I don''t know what''s behind me.


    "Keep up. Did she find us?"


    "How can it be? Do you think it''s a movie? An ordinary woman, we are standing in front of her. She doesn''t know what we do." Moid said confidently.


    Suddenly, Adele''s car they were following turned left.


    "Bad..." Moid didn''t notice that Adele''s car had a car in front of her when she turned the steering wheel.


    This causes them to turn or step on the steering wheel too late.


    Bang -


    after the end


    Moid and BALIA were all hit by airbags and had their heads broken.


    There was only noise in my ears, and the roar of the ambulance.


    ¡­¡­


    "Are you Chen, please?"


    "I am, who are you?"


    "Our hospital has received two injured people in traffic accidents. They gave you their contact information. At present, they haven''t paid for treatment and hospitalization. Can you come here for a moment?"


    "OK, which hospital are you from? I''ll go there now."


    Chen Yu has some doubts. Who has had a car accident?


    And give your contact information.


    Although confused, Chen Yu rushed to the hospital quickly.

 Chapter 2409

    "Sorry." Chen Yu looks at the woman who accidentally knocked down. The gentleman reaches out his hand and pulls the woman up.


    "I should be sorry." Adele said with a smile.


    Chen Yu nodded with her, not delving into who was right and who was wrong.


    When you come to the hospital, whether you are sick or your relatives and friends are sick, your time is precious.


    So I have no time to fight for a little accident here.


    Chen Chu bypassed Adele and pushed the back door directly.


    Adele looked back at Adele, who had entered the ward, and then left without expression.


    Chen did not notice Adele''s eyes.


    He was more concerned about moid''s and Barria''s injuries.


    Fortunately, after entering the ward, it''s no big deal to see them.


    Moid''s head was wrapped in gauze and his eyes were bruised.


    BALIA was better. She had a cast on one hand and hung it on the shelf. Now she can''t get out of bed.


    "President." Barklia exclaimed in surprise when she saw Chen Yu coming.


    Chen Yu looked at them angrily: "what''s the situation with you two? What happened to the car accident? "


    "President, West arranged for us to monitor the woman named Adele. We drove a little faster, so there was an accident." Moid said wrongly.


    "You were driving fast?"


    "It''s not that fast. It''s only 40 kilometers per hour in the city."


    Fortunately, they were driving downtown.


    Up to now, they don''t understand that they were calculated by Adele.


    The speed in the city can''t be much faster.


    If they were on a suburban road or highway.


    Maybe Chen Yu is going to see them in the morgue now.


    "Why give the hospital my contact information? Won''t you contact West? "


    "Because of shame..." Said moid shyly.


    Yes, it''s disgrace. It''s disgraceful.


    Because the task of surveillance was not assigned to them by west, but they won it.


    They just have a hot head, watch a lot of spy movies, and then they suddenly want to have an addiction to spy.


    At that time, West felt that the task was the same for everyone.


    Without much consideration, they left the task to them.


    West didn''t know that moid and Barria had messed up the task.


    But moid and Ba Liya are all confused, so they didn''t talk to Chen Yu.


    This also led Chen Yu to think that it was really a common traffic accident.


    "That President, one more thing. " Moid looks at Chen Yu in embarrassment.


    BALIA also lowered her head and peered at moid from the corner of her eyes.


    "What''s up? Say it. "


    "Is this accident a work-related injury?"


    "I''ve paid you all your medical expenses, and I don''t need to count your work injury." Chen said, "and your two salaries are not low, right? What''s thousands of dollars to you two?"


    He doesn''t have to haggle over the thousands of dollars with them.


    And Barria and moid are the original members of the supernatural society.


    It is also Chen''s original supporter. In addition, their strength and team significance are very big.


    So their treatment is also very good.


    A basic base salary of $60000 a month, plus some subsidies and benefits.


    Even if you leave them on Wall Street, they are high-income people.


    "It''s not medical expenses. What about the compensation for the accident?"


    "This traffic accident is your main responsibility?"


    "When the police arrived, they issued a certificate of responsibility for the accident. We are fully responsible."


    "Well, do you have the contact information of the other party? I''ll be responsible for the compensation." Chen said.


    "The man was also injured and is now in this hospital."


    "He was badly hurt?"


    "No weight, no weight." Mo Yide hurriedly said, and took out a business card and handed it to Chen Yu: "this is the business card left by the lawyer of the other party."


    "I see."


    Chen Yu took the card and left the ward.


    "Hello, are you miss quilly''s lawyer, Terence?"


    "I am, who are you?"


    "Two of my employees ran into miss quilly''s car on the road today. I want to discuss compensation with you or miss quilly."


    "Yes, you can make a place."


    From the voice on the phone, Chen Yu felt that the attitude of the other side was not very friendly.


    Of course, this is not incomprehensible.


    After all, moid and Barria have run into each other.


    Can you count on other people''s good looks."I heard from my staff that miss quelli is in the same hospital with them. As their boss, I have the obligation to visit Miss quelli. I wonder if I can apologize to miss quelli?"


    "Yes, ward 1501, 15th floor."


    After making an appointment, Chen went to the flower shop near the hospital to buy a bunch of tulips.


    When he arrived at ward 1501, he knocked on the door.


    "Come in."


    Chen pushed the door in and saw that the environment of the ward was much better than that of moid''s and BALIA''s, and it was a single ward.


    There are two women in the ward, one of whom is sitting on the bed, with gauze on her head.


    "Hello, I''m Chen Yu, the boss of the man who is after Miss quelli." Chen Yu looked at the woman sitting on the bed and said, "you are miss quilly. This is for you."


    "Thank you." Quilly nodded.


    Theres took the bouquet and put it in the vase next to her.


    Turn around and stare at Chen Yu with aggressive eyes.


    "Mr. Chen, I''m miss quelli''s lawyer. I want to know your attitude to this matter." Asked Terence.


    And her tone at the moment is more like questioning Chen Yu.


    "Of course, as the fault party, I will make compensation for miss quelli''s vehicle maintenance expenses, medical expenses and work delay expenses, including, of course, any expenses incurred in the process, such as attorney''s fees." Chen replied with a smile.


    Although he didn''t intend to refuse any reasonable compensation, he was quite upset with Terence.


    This was an accident, not an intentional injury.


    And I also took the initiative to negotiate compensation.


    But Terence is constantly aggressive.


    "Are you sure you want to advance compensation for your employees?"


    "Any questions?" Chen Yu looks at Terence, with some disdain in her eyes.


    "This is the bill, Mr. Chen. Are you sure you want to pay compensation for your employees?" Theres a bill for Chen Yu.


    When Chen saw the number on the bill, he also had a bad toothache.


    No wonder those two goods are looking for themselves.


    Because they hit a super car, the maintenance cost is 1.35 million dollars.


    Combined with the miscellaneous expenses, it''s close to $1.8 million.


    Chen took out the checkbook, wrote two million figures and signed.


    "That should be enough."


    When Terence saw the numbers above, she first showed a little surprise, then said, "I''m afraid of dangerous driving."


    Chen Chu frowned and looked at the two women. "Miss quilly, is that what you mean?"

 Chapter 2410

    Quilly hesitated a little, and then Terence took the lead and said, "I''m quilly''s lawyer. I''m solely responsible for this matter."


    Chen Chu looked at quelli and then at Terence: "it seems that dangerous driving can only be prosecuted by the police."


    "I will urge the police to file a lawsuit in this regard."


    "Miss Terence, it''s just an ordinary traffic accident." Chen Yu said with some unhappiness.


    "But your employees have hurt my clients."


    "That''s not injury, that''s accident."


    "is it an accident or a dangerous injury?" this is the court has the final say.


    If it was his own business, Chen would have left long ago.


    But now moid and BALIA are working for themselves when the traffic accident happened.


    He can''t let it go. Besides, it''s time to employ people.


    Chen Yu turned to quiri and said, "miss quiri, I apologize for the harm I caused to you by my staff''s mistakes, but they didn''t mean it, so I urge you to treat them with tolerance. As for other compensation, as long as it is reasonable and within my ability, I am willing to bear it."


    Chen Yu''s tone is sincere and his posture is low.


    Quilly lowered her head for a moment, but when she got in touch with Terence''s eyes, she took a deep breath.


    "This is for Terence."


    Chen Yu is really angry this time.


    I have given her enough face.


    It would only tear her face if she would not listen to some kind words.


    "It won''t do you any good."


    "Quilly is just exercising her power."


    "Well, that''s all I have to say." "If you really want to compete in court, I will accompany you to the end," Chen said


    With that, Chen Yu turned around and left.


    After leaving the ward, Chen picked up her mobile phone and dialed Alex.


    "Jacques, that''s what happened."


    "I see. This is for me. Besides, how far do you need me to do this?"


    "The minimum requirement is, I can compensate, if you can let me not even pay, that''s better." Chen Yu said quietly, although the check was given out, but that check as long as a phone call to the bank can be voided.


    Chen Yu said that only when the check has value can it have value.


    ¡­¡­


    "Terence, is this a little too much? The other party didn''t mean it."


    "Quelli, don''t you understand? What you need now is topicality, which has nothing to do with their compensation. It''s important to stir up this topic. I will contact entertainment media to enlarge this matter through their speaking." Said Terence.


    "But it was a very common traffic accident."


    "is it a traffic accident that we has the final say? Believe me, I can make this ordinary traffic accident look not so simple. And I think of the two people who have been in the accident, and they are not the kind of babies that are in the right place. Maybe they have a lot of criminal record in the police station."


    Just then, the door of the ward was opened, without knocking.


    Terence frowned. This is a high-end ward.


    She thought it was the paramedics who came in.


    She was about to get mad when she saw that it wasn''t the doctors and nurses who came in.


    I saw that the leader was a woman, followed by a large group of people.


    From this woman''s temperament, Terence can clearly perceive a familiar atmosphere.


    Peer! Terence''s face sank.


    You can use that sentence in any industry. Peers are enemies.


    And this sentence is a wise saying in the lawyer industry.


    "Who are you? This is private space. Please go out at once." Terence said, taking out the phone and trying to call the hospital to call the security guard.


    In fact, she doesn''t have a phone number for the hospital at all.


    However, this gesture must be sufficient, and at the same time, look at aryx and others with threatening eyes.


    "Who is quelli Lian?" Jacques knew who quilly was, but she still looked at them with eyes that she didn''t know.


    In fact, before she came here, her team had already investigated both of them.


    "I am. What can I do for you?" Quilly was not a lawyer. She was afraid of it when she saw it.


    "Are you miss quelli? I am the lawyer of moyid and Baliya. On behalf of my clients, I am now suing you and the police dealing with this accident. It is dangerous driving, endangering public safety, violating judicial justice, deliberately inducing unfair punishment."


    "What? Are you their lawyers? Why do you want me to file a lawsuit? I''m the victim. ""No, according to our investigation and evidence collection, we have found enough witnesses to prove that you are the main responsible party for this accident because of your slow driving speed. At that time, the normal driving speed of the road where the accident happened was required to be 20-40 km / h, while my client was just 40 km / h at the time of the accident, because your driving speed was too slow, and the driving speed was lower than 20 km / h Li hour speed, which led to my client''s misjudgment, and you did not explain this matter after the incident, and deliberately threatened the police, which led to the police to issue an unfair decision. "


    Terence''s mouth was open, and quilly''s face was frozen, unable to speak at all.


    She thought she was a legal elite.


    But now, she found that she was really too tender.


    Only when she has seen the real elites can she know what it is called black and white.


    And the other strong unreasonable.


    "You can''t do this..." Terence was also a little at a loss.


    "No, I can, Miss Terence and miss quilly. You''d better prepare for nothing in the next three years, because you will be very busy. You need to treat this lawsuit wholeheartedly and accept the identity of the defendant."


    "Wait, we want to talk to Mr. Chen." Quilly gave in first.


    Originally, she was not so active. She was basically in charge of it.


    It was intended to create a topic, so as to make her more famous in the entertainment circle.


    The result is self defeating, completely infuriating the other side.


    "I''m sorry, my clients are Ms. moyid and MS. Barria, but they are now unconscious because of the serious injuries, especially the severe impact on their brain. We have also investigated that Ms. quelli has had many traffic accidents in the past three years, and we will advise the police to investigate the past traffic accidents again, as well as to deal with them We will investigate the accident together to see if Miss quelli deliberately creates danger. "


    "By the way, my boss is a very persistent person. He once spent $5 million in attorney fees for a $200000 lawsuit. Believe me, he should not mind spending $10 million for his employees to make the lawsuit result achieve the expected effect."

 Chapter 2411

    This time, yarrix came just to intimidate them.


    So I won''t talk to them right away.


    She has investigated Terence''s qualifications, less than a year since she came out of law school.


    I''m quelli''s agent and lawyer.


    In fact, this is a very unprofessional behavior.


    There are also lawyers in yarrix''s law firm who act as consultants or private lawyers for some stars.


    But when they were lawyers, they would never act as agents for the stars.


    There is a conflict between the two businesses and time.


    And it''s just unprofessional for Terence to do that.


    In this era, it''s absolutely not a commendatory term to be able to do much.


    It is a professional term to have a specialty.


    If Jacques needs public opinion, she will hire a special company to do it.


    Combining the above points, it is obvious that Terence is a rookie.


    She can use her expertise to cheat the layman.


    Like Chen Yu.


    Because laymen know that they can''t kill, but they don''t know that there are many kinds of killing.


    A lawyer can give you a list of the consequences and causes of various killings.


    Compared with Terence.


    Alex and her team are going to be a lot more professional.


    Terence just wanted to use the event itself to create a conversation for quilly.


    But Jacques is going to use it in reverse.


    Quilly''s intention to create a topic is to show that she deliberately created the traffic accident.


    Once they do go to court, Alexis will create the topic directly in the mainstream media.


    In order to become famous, the female star deliberately made a scene of a car accident, causing two people to be seriously injured and hospitalized.


    Of course, not yet.


    On the one hand, they haven''t had a deep hatred. Now they are only in the stage of intimidation.


    Moreover, it costs a lot of money to buy hot search in the news.


    Yarrix just needs to let these two kids in their respective industries understand who they are facing.


    Quilly and Terence are both sweating.


    This is to directly interrupt their careers, or even their lives.


    Originally, the two of them had a good discussion, relying on the car accident to stir up the topic.


    But I didn''t think the other side was a cruel man.


    Directly against them.


    Then, Alexis left with a huge team.


    In the ward, Terence and quilly, who had not yet recovered from their panic, were left.


    They think that the responsible party for this traffic accident should be very simple.


    Want to create heat because of traffic accidents and create traffic accidents for heat.


    It''s totally different.


    ¡­¡­


    "Look what I''m going to do, Terence. I didn''t want to get into trouble. You have to get into that person."


    Terence was angry and scared. She didn''t expect that she would win at the first moment and be directly put into the first army at the next.


    "I''ll find a way." Terence also knows that quilly is such a character.


    It may not be bad, but it''s annoying.


    She didn''t agree before, but she didn''t object.


    Once something goes wrong, the responsibility is all on its own.


    But it is also her responsibility.


    She''s so opinionated that she even ignores each other''s wealth.


    In this country, money is everything.


    Terence took a deep breath and walked out of the ward.


    Come downstairs to the ward of moid and Barria.


    She came to bow her head and plead for forgiveness.


    It''s a shame, but she''s a lawyer.


    And she doesn''t want to bet on her career or even her whole life.


    "Hello, Mr. moyde and miss Barria. I am..."


    "I remember you." "What''s the matter? I''m not feeling well now, especially after seeing you," moid interrupted


    When Chen Yu came just now, he had already explained it to him.


    Although moyde and Baliya don''t know how Chen Yu fought with them.


    But they still trust Chen Yu.


    This kind of thing basically has no difficulty for Chen Yu.


    That''s why they asked Chen for help.


    As they expected.


    Once before, the domineering Terence came here to take care of her.


    "What are you going to do, Mr. moid and miss Barria, to get your boss to give up suing miss quilly?"


    In fact, this dispute is no longer the result of who loses and who wins after going to court.Because once in court, then the other side is definitely not honest to fight a lawsuit.


    Once you tear your face, the other side first gives quilly some buckets of dirty water in the media.


    At that time, no matter whether the lawsuit is won or not, quilly will be the loser.


    And if quiri breaks her Hollywood career.


    Then Terence is also to blame.


    By then, Terence will be more than unemployed.


    Because she caused her clients and even her boss''s career to be interrupted.


    She will not have any work in the future.


    So even if she loses face again, she must come and apologize to ask for forgiveness.


    "We''re not comfortable now. We don''t want to talk about it until our injury is cured."


    Although Chen Zhu told them not to play too much.


    But it''s OK to give a bad breath when it''s a proper challenge to Terence.


    "Miss Barria, I wonder if you are interested in going to Hollywood for development? Miss quilly has a lot of connections in Hollywood. "


    In Terence''s view, as long as it''s in Los Angeles, men and women have a star dream.


    And it doesn''t look like she''s very old. It should be very tricky.


    Maybe we can solve the crisis through her.


    "No interest." BALIA rolled her eyes.


    Joking, if she really wants to find a role, Chen can help her arrange a role.


    Can I find a stranger to arrange for myself?


    Terence''s expression suddenly froze, and all the lines prepared later were useless.


    "Miss Barria, don''t you think about it more? It''s a rare chance. Maybe one day, you will become a big star. "


    BALIA and moid all rolled their eyes.


    Terence felt that they were looking at each other, the way they looked at fools.


    It makes her uncomfortable.


    "You don''t believe it? Miss quilly is a big star


    Poof -


    "big star? Did you feel like a star when you acted in an independent movie or No. 2? " Moyid''s words are immoral.


    He''s heard of quelli, and all his impressions of quelli are the scenes in that independent film that once dedicated to art.


    Although he doesn''t mix with entertainment, he knows some common sense.


    I''m afraid that the star in Terence''s mouth is just a little actor outside the third line.


    In this kind of place, you call yourself a star?


    "Miss quilly will have a new movie coming out soon. The mainstream commercial movie. The independent movie she made in the past is just her acting experience."

 Chapter 2412

    "What conditions do you have?"


    "We need compensation." Said moid shamelessly.


    "Compensation? How much? "


    "A million dollars, it''s over."


    "We are the victims. You are the party responsible for the accident. Why should we make compensation?" Terence is going crazy. She has never met such a shameless person, such a shameless demand.


    "We were going to pay for it, but you don''t want to pay for it yourself." Moid looked at Terence with a sneer.


    All of a sudden, Terence didn''t know how to retort.


    After all, she did it all by herself.


    The other side didn''t plan to make a big deal.


    Come and discuss the compensation in the spirit of peace.


    As a result, she thought she had the initiative.


    And then the other party went straight into a rage, intending to die together.


    Of course, maybe it''s not the same thing.


    It''s possible to be abused by the other party.


    Even if the other side loses the lawsuit, it''s the two of them who make an apology.


    The two of them are nobody, and they can''t redeem the reputation of quiri.


    But if it''s quelli who loses, it''s a disaster for her acting career.


    And from the current situation, they are more likely to lose.


    "But what we have suffered is that, even if Miss quelli''s medical expenses are not included, her super car needs to be repaired. The cost is not a small amount, but no compensation from you at most."


    "That''s what you''re looking for. Who told you to mess with our boss?"


    Terence calmed down.


    "Compensation is OK, but a million dollars is too much, up to 50000 dollars."


    "Do you think we are beggars? If that''s your sincerity, we''ll see you in court. "


    To be honest, moid and Barria are not the kind of smart people.


    Most of what they say now is prepared in advance by Chen Zhu.


    Finally, the two sides entered into the bargaining process, and finally reached a compensation of 300000 US dollars.


    Of course, it''s quelli who pays moid and BALIA three hundred thousand dollars.


    This number is also set by Alex.


    Three hundred thousand dollars is not a small amount.


    At least for a star like quelli, 300, 000 dollars is an acceptable but painful figure.


    Of course, in fact, Alex doesn''t want to fight such a lawsuit.


    On the one hand, the odds are not very high, and on the other hand, it costs money.


    Once the two sides tear up their faces, Chen will need to spend more money to bribe the media to suppress each other.


    All this money is a waste.


    Moreover, there is no deep feud between the two sides.


    So there''s no need to kill a fish.


    Of course, quilly and Terence need to sign an agreement.


    He said that he would not be held accountable for the accident and would negotiate privately to solve it.


    This is also a condition for reconciliation between the two sides.


    After all, both sides are on guard against each other.


    When Terence left, her mood was quite low.


    It was the biggest mistake she had ever made in her career.


    ¡­¡­


    On his way home, Chen received a phone call from moyide and BALIA.


    Although this is a small matter.


    But in the end, it can be solved peacefully, and it doesn''t need his money.


    In the end, everyone was happy.


    Suddenly, Chen Yu felt a strange look.


    Through the rear mirror, Chen saw a car following him.


    However, Chen found that there should be four gang members in the car that followed him.


    Chen Yu stopped on the side of the road outside Dashan town.


    Then get out of the car and wait for the back car to come.


    The car that followed him also stopped.


    Four gangsters got off the bus.


    These four people are ordinary people, but they certainly don''t know Chen Yu.


    Holding a baseball bat in his hand, he went to Chen Yu arrogantly.


    Chen Yu strides forward without giving them the chance to speak.


    Grab the baseball bat from the front gangster and swing it.


    The man in the first place was smashed to the jaw.


    The other four didn''t have time to speak hard. Chen Yu had knocked down three times, five times and two times.


    At the same time, I dragged four people''s hair into the nearby corn field.


    Chen dragged the four men to the depths of the corn field and threw them on the ground with baseball bats on his shoulders.


    "Tell me, who asked you to come to me?"


    "Be careful, I * *..."


    Chen Yu didn''t give him the chance to finish talking. The baseball bat had a piece of blood.


    "Madman..."Four people want to escape.


    However, Chen Yu was a mess of sticks, and directly rolled them to the ground.


    One of them has lost consciousness and his forehead has been bleeding.


    He was the first man to be broken by Chen Yu.


    The other three were also bruised.


    They didn''t expect that the people they were looking for trouble were so cruel.


    Chen Yu picked another one and came to him.


    "Who asked you to come?"


    "I don''t know I don''t know... "


    Pa -


    Chen Yu went down again with a stick and knocked directly on the hunk''s shoulder.


    "Ah ah..."


    Chen Yu chose the second one: "who asked you to come?"


    With fear on his face, the gangster shook his head vigorously: "I don''t know I really don''t know. "


    PA --


    "ah..."


    Chen Yu looks at the third gangster: "what''s the matter?"


    "Someone gave me money, a woman She asked us to break you I don''t know who that woman is. "


    Chen Yu frowned and went down again with a stick.


    "I hate to be interrupted."


    Chen takes out the phone and dials up David''s phone: "Hello, David, I was attacked. Four gangsters were injured. Of course, before the injury, I knocked down four gangsters."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± David.


    This is not the first time Chen has done this trick.


    And he''s always there.


    So David has long seen this strange.


    When David arrived at the scene, he saw Chen Zhuo standing there in a well-dressed manner, but there were obvious signs of dislocation in one hand and arm.


    But when I saw four gangsters on the ground who were seriously injured and covered with bruises.


    David is more certain of his guess.


    Chen''s dislocation was obviously self directed and self acted.


    And Chen is a doctor.


    He knows better than anyone about the structure of his body and how to dislocate himself.


    Along with David was Ronson.


    He knew Chen''s horror even better than David.


    So he stood beside him and said nothing.


    Like David, he looked at Chen Yu, who was almost unharmed, and four scuffed gangsters.


    He knew what was going on.


    "Help me find out who they are." Chen Yu said to David.


    "You beat them like this, and I need to investigate their identity?"


    "It''s not my intention. I''m just defending myself."


    David can''t help rolling his eyes in self-defense?


    If it''s a fully armed mercenary, maybe you really need to defend yourself.


    David thought in silence and asked, "you really don''t know their origin?"

 Chapter 2413

    David sighed: "make your injury more serious. You are not so persuasive now. Besides, I called an ambulance for you."


    "What? What do you call an ambulance for? "


    "Do you call it self-defense when you hit four people seriously and then you don''t even go to the hospital?"


    "Well, do I need to lie on the ground now?"


    "Just be happy." David was too lazy to take care of Chen.


    However, Chen Yu is still obedient and lies in the ambulance.


    Adele is in big mountain town at the moment.


    She sat in a restaurant, watching police cars and ambulances whistling past the window.


    There was a smile on Adele''s face.


    Those gangsters were hired by her to find Chen Yu in trouble.


    Adele left the restaurant and drove to follow the ambulance.


    All the way to the hospital.


    Adele saw Chen Zhu being pushed down from the ambulance.


    Her smile was more satisfying.


    Although she didn''t know Chen, she didn''t know who Chen was.


    But Chen is the boss of the two laymen who watch her.


    They must have been sent by Chen Yu.


    But Adele didn''t do it just for revenge.


    She also needs to find out from Chen''s mouth what his purpose is.


    ¡­¡­


    "Honey, I can''t go home tonight." Chen Yu called fari and said, "now Now in the hospital, I beat several gangsters, but David asked me to act like a little bit. Then I''ll stay in the hospital as the wounded for one night, and then I''ll ask the hospital to issue a serious injury certificate. Tomorrow, I''ll ask Alex to take it to the police. "


    "Well, I''ll pay attention next time, at least not so heavy Well, you have a good rest. "


    As soon as Chen Yu hung up the phone, he saw a nurse outside pushing a cart in.


    "Sir, it''s time for medication."


    "Medication?" Chen Leng did not agree to use the medicine.


    And they haven''t been diagnosed yet. What kind of medicine?


    "I don''t know, but the police and doctors outside say you have bruised the soft tissue of your arm, and you need to be plastered later."


    Chen Yu''s face darkened when he heard the Shanghai stock market.


    His first thought was David.


    David deliberately made a hole in himself.


    "I don''t need medication."


    By this time, the nurse had prepared the syringe, took a bottle of medicine and looked at Chen Yu.


    "If you don''t feel the need for medication, talk to your doctor."


    "What kind of medicine is it?" Chen asked.


    "I don''t know. Ask the doctor yourself."


    Chen Chu picked up the empty bottle on the cart and looked at it. "Is this anesthetic?"


    "The doctor gave it to you. I don''t know. Put your arms out."


    The nurse grabbed Chen''s wrist and pulled open his sleeve to tie it down.


    "Wait, rub it with alcohol first."


    "Big men don''t need that much trouble."


    Ma Dan, this nurse is a novice.


    Alcohol is used to soothe the skin and also to make the veins clearer.


    And it has a certain analgesic effect.


    Moreover, he has rough skin and thick flesh. The needle will definitely be broken if it is pierced down.


    "Forget it, I''ll do it myself." Chen just wanted to get the alcohol.


    But the nurse stabbed the needle directly down.


    Chen immediately grasped the needle with his palm.


    This nurse didn''t care about that much. She felt a little bit of resistance on her hand, and then pushed hard to make sure that the needle had entered Chen''s palm.


    "Who are you?" Chen Yu frowned at the nurse.


    At this time, she no longer pretended to pull off her mask.


    "You are..." Chen Yu looks familiar, but he is not sure if he really knows it.


    This nurse is Adele''s disguise, Adele''s face with a trace of irony.


    Directly lift the sheet covering Chen Yu.


    "What are you going to do?"


    "Take you to an interesting place, of course."


    With that, Adele reached out and dragged Chen Yu down from the bed, then put him in the wheelchair next to her.


    "F * *, why are you so heavy?"


    Adele finally moved Chen to a wheelchair and began to push him out.


    At the same time, Chen felt something sharp against his back.


    "You''d better not make any noise, otherwise you may be hurt."


    "Well, I promise not."


    In fact, Adele was worried.


    If Chen is really shouting in the hospital.


    She''s not sure she''s out.


    After all, there are police out there.The anesthetic she had prepared for Chen Yu was very heavy.


    But she didn''t understand why Chen could speak.


    Maybe the medicine hasn''t arrived yet.


    Fortunately, Chen Yu had no intention of calling for help.


    "It''s hard to put the knife down and hold it against me all the time. Your knife doesn''t need to be on your hand all the time. If you want to kill me at your speed, you can complete it in a very short time. Moreover, I''m very sorry for my life and won''t call for help."


    But Adele obviously didn''t believe Chen''s words. She still held Chen''s back with a knife and pushed the wheelchair forward.


    When she got to the parking lot, Adele wanted to put Chen Yu in the trunk again.


    "If you put me in the back compartment, I''ll keep shouting."


    A fierce light flashed in Adele''s eyes.


    "Are you threatening me?"


    "Don''t you think I deserve to be trusted for my cooperation?" Chen Yu looked at Adele with a smile. "I can cooperate with your request, but don''t put me in the trunk. I don''t like it."


    "You have no choice now."


    "No, I have the power." Chen Yu smiled at Adele and said, "as long as you are not completely free, I have this right."


    "Hum!"


    Adele was very dissatisfied with Chen''s attitude.


    But she doesn''t want to be too conspicuous here.


    So she decided to put Chen Yu in the passenger seat.


    As Chen Yu said, Chen Yu is very honest.


    It was as if he was Adele''s old friend.


    After the car started, Chen asked, "where are we going now?"


    "It''s not us, it''s me."


    "It''s the same. You must take me where you go. You can''t leave me half the way."


    "It''s possible."


    Adele looked at Chen Yu. "Are you dreaming that someone will come to save you?"


    "I can help myself, too."


    "Then how are you going to save yourself?"


    "Like money, I have money, a lot of money." Chen said.


    "Ha ha Do you think I kidnapped you for money? "


    "Maybe the original intention is not money, but if there is a certain amount of money, you can change your mind."


    Adele thought Chen Yu was ridiculous, very funny.


    He was able to survive in such a stupid way.


    In conventional kidnapping cases, once the demands of kidnappers are satisfied.


    Their first consideration is not to keep their promises, but to eliminate all evidence.


    And the biggest evidence is the meat ticket itself.


    "Then how much can you give me?"

 Chapter 2414

    "How much do you think I''m worth?" Chen asked.


    "In my opinion, you are worthless." Said Adele.


    "As for the kidnappers, how can they take part in personal feelings? You kidnappers are very unprofessional."


    Adele was angry and laughed. Does this guy really think he kidnapped him for money?


    Did he really think he would let him go for those stinking money?


    "From now on, I''ll ask you a question and you''ll answer."


    "You ask, I must have said nothing." Chen Yu readily agreed.


    "Why do you send someone to watch me?"


    Chen Yu''s corner of the eye jumped to watch her?


    I don''t even know who she is.


    By the way, she''s Hermione''s wife?


    Chen Yu didn''t react at first.


    At that time, I immediately realized that this woman was the wife of hermitage.


    Moreover, judging from her means of abducting herself from the hospital, she may have a high level of investigation and anti reconnaissance.


    So it doesn''t seem so surprising that moid and Barria were found out.


    Chen Yu frowned. "You made the car accidents of my two men?"


    "Why, do you admit to having me watched?"


    "Ha ha There''s nothing to admit. I did it. You haven''t answered my question yet. Why do you send someone to watch me? "


    "One day I saw you on the street, and fell in love at first sight. I wanted your contact information, but I was embarrassed to ask for it directly, so I sent someone to monitor you." Chen said xinkouhu.


    Although Adele is said that, it will really make her happy.


    But she still knows herself.


    I am definitely not a beauty in the sense of the public.


    And after a few years of marriage, my body has gone out of shape.


    A rich man may fall in love with a woman at first sight, but he will never be himself.


    What''s more, just now when he pretended to be a nurse, Chen Yu did not know himself after pulling down his mask.


    "You''d better not play tricks, or I''ll make you regret it." Adele said coldly, "and it''s insulting to watch me with two stupid people."


    "In fact, you don''t know my good intentions. I just know that they are stupid Well, they are really stupid. That''s why I use them. I just hope you find out. "


    "Hum..." Adele is no innocent girl.


    Chen Yu said that she didn''t believe a word.


    If the two men sent to monitor her are idiots, it can be understood that Chen Yu has no one.


    In other words, he was not the one to do such a thing.


    Originally a layman, all you can find is a layman.


    But that doesn''t explain Chen''s purpose of spying on her.


    "You don''t have to say it now. I have a way to get you to talk."


    "Then I''ll see."


    "Ha ha I''d like to see when you''re going to be tough. "


    Adele did not take Chen home, but took him to a waste factory.


    At the moment, Chen is tied to an iron post. Chen looks at Adele who is struggling to tie him.


    "Is it a thrilling game to bring me to such a place?"


    "Hum!" Adele snorted and grabbed a rusty iron bar.


    "Maybe now is the best time for you to speak, otherwise, I can''t guarantee what kind of pain you will suffer next."


    "As I said just now, I fell in love with you at first sight. Are you going to treat your admirers like this?"


    Adele picked up the iron bar and swept Chen''s arm heavily.


    "Ah..." Chen Yu let out a scream.


    "May I speak, sir?"


    "I have said that I fell in love with you at first sight."


    Adele made a vicious crime, and gave Chen Yu a stick, and beat Chen Yu to cry.


    At the same time, with an iron bar against Chen''s chin, "now I''m not willing to say it?"


    "I''ve already said that. What do you want me to do?"


    "In that case, you are not afraid enough." Adele stares at Chen Yu with fierce eyes. "Maybe it''s not your arm this time."


    Chen Yu suddenly grinned, "there is actually another thing I didn''t tell you."


    "What is it?" Adele thought Chen was going to confess.


    "In fact, I have a masochistic tendency, and I am a severe masochist," Chen said


    Adele''s face cold, suddenly raised the stick, this time directly toward Chen''s head.


    Bang -


    the iron bar broke and flew out in response, while Chen just slightly tilted his head.But his face is still with a smile: "it has not been so enjoyable for a long time."


    Adele squinted at Chen.


    She didn''t know if Chen was really abusive.


    But Chen kept smiling when he was attacked to this extent.


    At least it shows that he is not afraid of such torture.


    No! Adele raised her eyebrows. He was not afraid of the pain!


    He doesn''t hurt at all!


    Adele suddenly thought that she had just given him a large dose of anesthetic.


    At this time, he may not feel pain.


    Adele had a good idea.


    "You like being abused, don''t you?"


    "Yes, yes."


    "Then I''ll take you to a place where you can satisfy your sadism."


    "Let''s work it out here."


    "You can''t help it!"


    Adele untied Chen''s rope and dragged him back to the car.


    "Where are we going this time?"


    "Go to the place that can meet your needs, of course."


    "Then I can look forward to it and hope it doesn''t disappoint me."


    While Adele was driving, she took out her phone and said, "it''s me, Holmes."


    "Where are you now? I just sent someone home and found you out. "


    "I''m heading for you now, and besides, I''ve got the man watching me." Said Adele.


    "Before you come here, search him to see if he has a positioner."


    "I see. By the way, what did you send for me just now?"


    "Los Angeles is no longer safe. The investors intend to transfer me and the equipment. I sent someone to pick you up."


    "Not just once?"


    "It''s just a transfer, but investors are still uneasy."


    Adele was silent for a while and said, "Homi Huges, your investors are not good people. You''d better be careful."


    Adele once met someone who invested in hermitage.


    The investor''s first impression was that he was young, handsome, rich and had a very good temper.


    But I don''t know why, Adele just can''t be nice to that investor.


    "I know, but the data is in my mind, and I recruited all the researchers. Unless he is going to let the research data of these years drift, otherwise, he can''t help me."


    "That''s the best." Adele didn''t care about her husband''s research on illegal experiments.


    What she cares about is her husband.

 Chapter 2415

    Chen Yu finds Adele driving to the seaside.


    And it''s not a coastal road, but directly into the gravel beach.


    The bumps along the way made Chen Yu very uncomfortable.


    About an hour.


    It was already evening.


    It was dark, starless, and there was nothing to see.


    Only the sound of the waves.


    Finally, Adele pulled up.


    Adele pulled Chen Yu out of the car.


    "You don''t want to drown me, do you?" Chen''s tone was a little alarmed.


    "What? Are you afraid? "


    "I don''t want to die, though I have a serious tendency to be abused."


    "It''s not up to you." Adele sneered.


    But Adele didn''t plan to drown Chen.


    On the shore stood a battered speedboat.


    If people who don''t know see this speedboat, they will definitely think it''s abandoned.


    In fact, the speedboat just looks shabby on the surface.


    Most of the normal functions can be used.


    At least when we are at sea, we will not capsize.


    Adele left Chen Yu on the speedboat and started it.


    "Did you leave your car by the sea? Are you sure it won''t be stolen? "


    "It''s not my car you should be concerned about now."


    "No way, who let me admire you? If you suffer from the loss, I will feel sorry, or I will buy you a new car later?"


    "Ha ha When I see my husband, I hope you have the courage to say that. "


    "Are you married? I don''t know." Chen Yu''s regret.


    After about 40 minutes'' walk on the sea, a very large cruise ship appeared in front of the speedboat.


    Chen Yu looked at the cruise ship and couldn''t help but look at it.


    Adele began to slow down in the speedboat and get close to the luxury liner.


    After leaning on the edge of the cruise ship, a ladder was left on the deck.


    Chen was strapped directly to the deck.


    He stood on the deck and looked at Chen Yu on the ground.


    "He''s the one watching you?"


    "Yes, he is."


    "Who are you?" he said, looking at Chen


    "You don''t know me, but I know you. You are my rival."


    Hermius lost his mind and looked up at Adele.


    Adele patted his forehead: "I can''t help him. No matter what I ask, he doesn''t open his mouth, and he always teases me with such things, so I bring him to you. Do you have any idea?"


    "We didn''t say we''d bring it here and let me kill your husband. Then his property will be transferred to your name, so we can be together forever."


    Adele sighed, and Homi Huges was black.


    Of course he can''t believe that.


    However, he was quite angry with Chen Yu.


    In front of myself, I even flirted with my wife like this.


    Does this guy think he''s dead?


    "Boy, I''ll make your life worse than death."


    "I hope you won''t let me down." Chen Chu shrugged.


    Holmes waved and asked two of his men to drag Chen Yu.


    "Don''t let him die too easily." Adele was also very angry with Chen Yu all the way.


    Adele followed, and for the first time, she came to the new office of hermitage.


    It has to be said that the investors of hermitage are really rich.


    A cruise ship of this size has been transformed into a laboratory.


    I''m afraid the cost of this cruise ship is billions of dollars.


    The laboratory of this cruise ship transformation is bigger and more luxurious than the last one.


    "Hermius, when will you leave Los Angeles?"


    "Now the ship is on the high seas." "It''s possible to be found at any time if you stay in China, so what investors mean is that this cruise ship will travel around the Pacific Ocean, first of all, on the high seas, it will not be investigated at will by any state power, and it''s safer," he said


    "What about me?"


    "You stay on board, and if you are not used to it, get off at the next port of call."


    "I don''t care."


    At this time, Chen was taken to a laboratory.


    Chen saw a giant octopus in a four square glass container.


    The giant octopus weighs at least two tons, and its limbs and tentacles are almost all glued to the glass.


    However, due to the small space, its peristalsis is quite slow.


    "Is this your research?" Asked Adele."No, this guy is just an accident." Holmes shook his head.


    "You can see it," he said


    "Well, does it eat people?"


    "Ha ha What do you think? " "You still have a last chance to say your purpose, otherwise, you will go in and be with it," he said with a sneer


    "To be honest, do you think it''s like the scene of a monster movie, closed space, monster, scientist?" Chen looked at the giant octopus in a glass container and said, "is it a genetically modified animal?"


    Hermione''s face turned black. "Don''t you really want to say that? The last time I asked you, did you say no? "


    "I don''t know how it tastes." Chen can feel the aura of this giant octopus, but it''s not huge.


    In theory, the fuller the aura, the better the taste.


    "Are you thinking about how to eat it? Maybe it''s thinking the same thing now. "


    Holmes looked at Chen Yu with a smile.


    "We in China have a saying that birds of a feather flock together and people flock together."


    "So you are destined to get together and hope you can discuss life." "Send him in," said hermius with a cold smile


    Chen was dragged to a glass container when one of them pressed the switch.


    The glass container opens, and the two want to push Chen in quickly.


    But they didn''t know that when they pushed Chen Yu, Chen Yu grabbed their clothes.


    "Ah..."


    The two fell in front of the glass container at the same time.


    And just then, a wet tentacle came out of the container.


    "No, close it!" Cried Holmes.


    But at this time, the closed part of the glass container is blocked by the tentacles.


    Giant octopus also took advantage of this gap to climb out.


    "No!" Both Hermitage and Adele were in a state of Cataclysm.


    "Get out of this lab!" Hermius pulled Adele out of the lab.


    And in the door quickly pressed a few password lock, the laboratory immediately closed.


    Hermius breathed a long breath.


    It''s a good thing that we didn''t let this group escape, otherwise it would be a lot of trouble.


    Hello, everyone, but you can hang a cow with one tentacle.


    And it has a very strong regeneration ability, as well as amazing defense.


    If you let it run out, it will definitely kill.

 Chapter 2416

    Just then, a researcher rushed over.


    "Mr. Holmes, here comes the boss."


    "Here comes the boss?" Holmes frowned.


    "Well, on deck."


    "How many people did he bring?"


    "Just him."


    "Why didn''t he come in?" Holmes took a deep breath: "let''s meet him."


    When Holmes left with Adele, they did not find that the floor window of the closed laboratory behind made a clicking sound, and a clear spider web crack spread.


    Holmes and Adele came to the deck and saw a long man in a suit with his back to them.


    "Mr. Vincent." Hermius said hello.


    Vincent looked back, as always, with a faint smile on his face.


    "Hello, Adele. I didn''t expect you to be here. How long have we not seen each other?" Vincent took the lead in greeting Adele.


    "Hello, Mr. Vincent." Adele met Vincent only once, so she only responded politely.


    Vincent''s eyes fell on Hermitage again.


    "Homexius."


    "Well, Mr. Vincent, what can I do for you?"


    "No." "I''m here to inform you that my boss is going to close the lab," Vincent said faintly


    "Mr. Vincent, the lab has been moved to the cruise ship, so there should be no safety problem?"


    "It''s not about safety, it''s about the progress of your research that doesn''t satisfy my boss."


    "But at least we have worked out some results." Homi Huges argued.


    "So this time I came here to get the information. After getting the information, our cooperation will be terminated."


    "Mr. Vincent, this is a breach of contract." Hermitage''s face cooled at once.


    "Yes, I have decided to compensate you for my breach of contract."


    "What compensation? Money? " Said hermius with a sneer.


    "No, it''s a chance for you and your wife to live." "All I want is the research data belonging to my boss. When I get it, we have nothing to do with it, and if you want to continue the experiment, I won''t stop you," Vincent said


    "What if I refuse?" Asked hermitage.


    "My boss won''t let you go, including your wife and these men."


    "I''d like to see how your boss won''t let us go."


    "Well, since our negotiation has failed, I''ll leave now and tell my boss your attitude."


    Vincent was not angry at the hardline attitude of hermitage.


    He kept smiling all the time.


    But just then Adele took out her gun and pointed it at Vincent''s head.


    "Adele, what are you going to do?" There was something unexpected in Vincent''s calm voice.


    "I can''t tell you."


    "You think if you kill me, the boss will not know your attitude?"


    "At least he won''t know that early, will he?"


    "Ha ha..."


    Bang -


    Vincent''s laughter stopped abruptly and he fell down.


    Hermius didn''t expect Adele to shoot so decisively.


    "It''s a disaster to keep him." Adele said lightly, "since you have already torn your face, you don''t need to worry so much."


    But just then, something strange happened.


    Vincent, who should have died, moved.


    Then Vincent''s limbs twisted and he stood up.


    The faces of hermitage and Adele changed.


    When did they see such a strange thing.


    There was a blood hole in Vincent''s brow at the moment.


    But just then, Vincent put a bullet through the hole in his eyebrow.


    Then the blood hole began to heal slowly.


    "What a surprise." Vincent twisted his neck. "Adele, you have such a side."


    "Why How could... " Adele''s face was unbelievable.


    "Adele, your behavior made me angry, so I decided that I would not inform the boss, and I would personally harvest your life." Although Vincent said he was angry, there was no sign of anger on his face, and he said it in such a gentle tone.


    Hermius pulled Adele back, and he felt danger in Vincent.


    This feeling It''s like watching the giant octopus in the laboratory.


    Holmes waved, and all the guards on the upper deck pointed guns at Vincent.


    They are more illegal laboratories, and sometimes they need to deal with out of control samples.So he hired a lot of gunmen to deal with problems that researchers could not deal with.


    These people, though they spent money given by Vincent, were hired by Holmes.


    So, of course, they were also under the orders of hermitage.


    "What are you?" Hermius stares at Vincent.


    "Things? Your use of words is very impolite. " Vincent is still so gentle.


    But at this time, Holmes found that Vincent''s hands stretched out sharp nails.


    "Shoot!" Ordered Holmes.


    All of a sudden, all the gunmen were shooting at Vincent at the same time.


    Da da da -


    countless bullets fell on Vincent.


    Directly hit his suit with holes, but also with blood.


    But this time Vincent didn''t fall down, but swayed.


    Bullets were discharged from his body.


    Even the bullet holes in the head heal in a short time.


    The shooting stopped, and everyone looked at Vincent.


    Everyone''s got an incredible look on their faces.


    Vincent, who can''t be killed, makes the atmosphere at the scene extremely strange.


    "Forget to tell you that I am immortal."


    "I don''t believe you can''t die." A gunman did not believe in evil and threw out a grenade with a lead.


    Vincent caught the grenade and it exploded at the same time.


    In a flash, flesh and blood flew, and half of Vincent''s body was blown to pieces.


    But his lower body didn''t fall down, and the sputtered flesh squirmed and re bonded at this time.


    At this time, everyone believed him.


    He really is immortal!


    Vincent''s body recovered quickly, but in more than 20 seconds, he recovered completely again.


    However, his clothes could not be recovered. At this time, people found that Vincent''s body was full of scars.


    Vincent looked at the shooter who had torpedoed him and jumped at the shooter.


    Dada -


    "ah..."


    Vincent''s hands were dripping when he stood up again.


    "Go!" Hermius took Adele and ran back into the cabin.

 Chapter 2417

    Behind him came the screams of the gunman.


    At the same time, Vincent''s voice was close.


    "Hermius, Adele, you can''t run away."


    He ignored what happened behind him, took out his walkie talkie and said, "all of you take your weapons and kill Vincent for me."


    At this time, however, there was a series of gunshots in the walkie talkie.


    "No, Mr. Holmes. Dark blue has escaped."


    Dada -


    "what?" Holmes was shocked.


    Isn''t dark blue locked up in that lab?


    How does it come out?


    But Hermitage was only a short panic, and soon recovered his cool.


    "Where is dark blue now?"


    "In the lower Laboratory Ah... " Before the man at the other end of the walkie talkie had finished speaking, he let out a scream.


    However, the gunshots in the walkie talkie still did not stop, and the scene was also very chaotic.


    "Let''s go to the lower lab." Said Holmes.


    "You want to lead Vincent down there? Let him and dark blue fight each other to death? "


    "This is the only way to do it now." "You turn right in front of me and go straight to the end. It''s my office. It''s under the computer desk? Adele looked at Chen''s smirking expression.


    Will he be afraid? Even just now, he was not afraid of the big octopus.


    "How did you escape from the mouth of that giant octopus?"


    "Oh, he''s busy eating the other two. He doesn''t have time for me."


    Adele thought of the two people who should have left Chen to the giant octopus.


    As a result, the two of them became the food of the giant octopus.


    "You have a lot of life, so why don''t you run away?"


    "Escape? Where can I escape from the noisy outside? "


    "Stand up for me Don''t put down your hands. Step back slowly. "


    Chen was very cooperative, and could not find any desire to resist in his face.


    Adele went into the computer table, fumbled for a few times, and found the mobile hard disk.


    Adele looked at Chen Yu and loaded the pistol.


    It seems that she planned to execute Chen Yu on the spot.


    "You have to go out. I''m like a ghost in your hand. If you are in danger, you can take me first. You say so."


    Adele looked at Chen''s mean smile. She didn''t think Chen would be so kind.


    But Chen''s plan is feasible.


    Whether you meet Vincent or dark blue, you can use Chen Zhuo to head for a while.


    Even if you delay them for a second, you can buy yourself a second.


    "Go out and walk ahead."


    "Can I finish this episode?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Adele was not sure when she would explode. She shot Chen''s head off.


    After walking for a while, Chen Yu stopped again: "go up? Or go down? "


    "Go down, move fast."


    The gunfire below was very loud.


    Adele was worried about something happened to hermitage.


    When we got down to the lower lab, there were more bodies along the way.


    At this time, Adele saw that in the corridor ahead, Holmes and several researchers were holding submachine guns and shooting at dark blue.


    "Hermius!" Cried Adele.


    When Holmes saw Adele, he left several researchers who were fighting side by side.


    "Got it?"


    "Got it."


    "Go."


    Homitius had just taken two steps when he suddenly noticed Chen Yu.


    "How is he? How is he still alive? "


    "She asked the same question just now." Chen said.


    Holmes pointed the submachinegun at Chen Yu.


    "Don''t you think we as human beings should be on the same front at this time? That monster is going to kill all your people. "


    Holmes looked back and found that dark blue had killed several of his researchers in disorder.


    "It''s a lot bigger."


    "It can adjust its body shape by eating." Homitius said a word, and suddenly he came back to explain his fart to him.


    "Adele, let''s go."


    "Where to go?"


    "Go to the stern from the other direction. There is an embedded lifeboat there."


    But at this time, a figure blocked the way of hermitage and Adele.


    "Homexius, Adele, we meet again." Vincent appeared in front of the two people, but his eyes were attracted by dark blue: "I didn''t expect that the flesh and blood I provided could have developed this kind of thing, but you didn''t seem to report it to me at all. It seems that you have already had two minds.""Give it away and I''ll give you a decent way to die."


    "Is there any dignity in death?" Chen Yu chimed in untimely.


    "Hello, sir, you don''t seem to be here." Vincent looked at Chen Yu with a gentle smile.


    The reason why he thinks Chen is not here is because Chen has the same smile on his face.


    "Well, yes, you can tell by the direction of the muzzle."


    "It doesn''t matter. If they dare to shoot, they will go with you soon."

 Chapter 2418

    Chen Chu looks back at Hermitage and Adele.


    "We are all human beings. Shouldn''t we unite as one and go out together?"


    "Who is united with you." Adele pointed at Chen Yu with a gun in her hand and sneered.


    "It seems that they don''t lead you. Why don''t I help you deal with them?" Vincent said with a smile.


    "Why don''t you kill that big octopus first? Who will decide our life and death if you win Chen Yu looks at Vincent with a smile.


    "You want me to fight with that big octopus. It''s better to die together, so you have a chance to escape, right?"


    "Is my intention so obvious?"


    "Ha ha You say. " Vincent smile with a little cold, suddenly reached for Chen Yu: "or you go and play with that big octopus."


    Vincent wanted to throw Chen Yu to dark blue, but he made a profit.


    Chen Yu raised his foot without warning and kicked Vincent heavily on the waist.


    "You''d better go."


    Vincent stumbled back a few steps, touched his waist, and looked at Chen Yu in amazement.


    "You..."


    Before Vincent spoke, a wet tentacle had rolled Vincent''s feet from below.


    Then there was a sweep, and Vincent''s head went straight across the metal floor.


    The noise was as loud as a gong.


    Duang Duang -


    Vincent''s head was smashed and his blood was broken.


    And dark blue seems to think Vincent is dead.


    Like other humans it has killed before, Vincent was thrown away at will.


    But Vincent rose again.


    His face was bloodstained and his smile was gone.


    He looked at Chen Yu with a calm face, but found that Chen Yu was gone.


    When Vincent thought Chen Yu had run away, he heard Chen Yu''s voice coming from another direction.


    "Go on, don''t stop."


    Vincent, Adele and Hermitage looked up and found that Chen Yu did not know when he was sitting on the upper guardrail and was looking at Vincent with interest.


    Chen Zhu is holding an apple in his hand, and he doesn''t know where he got it.


    Adele and Holmes were also very puzzled.


    How a blink of an eye, just be attracted by dark blue and Vincent for a few seconds.


    Chen Yu has already climbed to such a high place.


    And before he could run, he sat on the railing to watch the play.


    Vincent was so angry that he didn''t care about the deep blue that had just battered him.


    Jump straight up and catch Chen Yu.


    However, he didn''t wait to catch Chen Yu.


    The apple in Chen''s hand smashed in the past.


    "Ah..."


    Vincent''s face was hit, and he fell right out of the air.


    Dark blue reached out his tentacles, grabbed Vincent on the ground, and hit the hamster several times.


    Knock Vincent directly.


    Dark blue has a high IQ.


    In fact, the IQ of ordinary octopus is already very high.


    The size of dark blue determines that its brain capacity is larger than that of ordinary octopus.


    Dark blue wriggled, as if to escape.


    "What''s the matter with dark blue?"


    "It looks more timid than you think." Said Adele.


    "Timid? It killed a dozen people. " Said Holmes.


    But they still can''t understand why dark blue is afraid of Chen Yu.


    "Fool, can''t you understand my orders? Go on, kill him! Kill that man. "


    Chen Yu jumped from the railings upstairs and stepped on the top of dark blue.


    But dark blue didn''t respond to this. It didn''t mean to take a picture of Chen Yu at all.


    "It doesn''t seem to work."


    Vincent obviously felt that his oppression of dark blue was not as much as his fear of that man.


    He didn''t know what Chen had done to dark blue.


    But it was clear that dark blue was afraid of him.


    Vincent narrowed his eyes and looked at Chen Yu: "it seems that you are not an ordinary person. Are you a psychic?"


    A psychic? Adele and Holmes obviously don''t know what a psychic is.


    The first person in their mind is the kind of ghost catcher in the movie.

 Chapter 2419

    "And you? You''re obviously not human, demon? "


    Chen is not sure about Vincent''s identity.


    Because Vincent has a light demonic smell.


    This makes Chen Yu wonder if Vincent is a mixed race.


    But some of his characteristics are quite different from those of human beings.


    For example, his self-healing ability.


    The self-healing power to that extent made Chen Yu very suspicious.


    It''s hard to achieve Vincent''s terrible self-healing power, even if it''s how to develop the power of mixed blood.


    Just like Chen, Chen can heal himself if he has penetrating injury.


    However, if the body organs and brain are damaged, they will never be able to heal themselves as Vincent did.


    Of course, besides that, Vincent had nothing to be proud of.


    His strength is indeed very strong in the eyes of ordinary people.


    But in the supernatural society, any member should be more powerful than him.


    "Why didn''t dark blue attack him?"


    As the creator of dark blue, Holmes is very aware of the ferocity of dark blue.


    For it, all the creatures that enter its vision are its food, and will become its food.


    However, it didn''t mean to attack Chen Yu at all.


    Even if Chen Yu stepped on its head, it was obediently lying on the ground.


    Just then, the sea snakes that had separated from Vincent crawled back from all corners.


    It''s all over the cabin. It''s so dense that it makes people feel numb.


    Vincent''s arm flicked gently, and in a flash, all the sea snakes came to Chen Zhu.


    Chen Yu did not hide, but let the sea snakes bite him.


    However, these sea snakes could not break Chen''s defense.


    But their teeth could penetrate Chen''s clothes.


    This led to them all hanging on Chen Yu''s body, dense and strange looking.


    "It''s not fun at all." Chen Yu shook his head.


    Vincent was surprised to see that his sea serpent could not even pose a little threat to Chen.


    Any one of these sea snakes has toxins that kill dozens of people.


    But so many sea snakes can''t do a little damage to Chen.


    As soon as Chen Yu''s body was shaken, all the sea snakes were shattered.


    Adele and Hermitage stared at Chen Yu in amazement.


    "How did you catch him before?" Asked Hermitage in amazement.


    Adele''s face suddenly darkened. "He hasn''t really been caught by me from the beginning to the end. He''s been playing with me."


    Adele is not a fool. Now she thinks about all the anomalies of Chen Yu before, and almost thinks it through.


    Chen did not show any fear from the beginning to the end.


    It''s because he wasn''t really controlled by Adele.


    Naturally, there is no reason to be afraid of her.


    Vincent''s face grew grave.


    He also found that Chen Yu was very strong.


    No, it''s terrible.


    "Human, you are beyond my expectation, but you can''t kill me as long as your strength is exhausted..."


    "Is it?" Chen Yu doesn''t believe in immortality.


    Chen has encountered many enemies with strong self-healing ability in the past.


    But in the end, they didn''t all die under their own iron fist.


    Chen Yu made a swift and violent fist.


    No one saw Chen Yu''s fist move.


    There is only a flash of boxing.


    In a flash, Vincent''s body shattered.


    "I want to see if you can come back to life after your body is broken."


    As soon as Chen Yu''s voice fell, he saw that the flesh and blood had been completely crushed, and they had been reassembled.


    Chen Yu''s mouth was open, but he couldn''t believe it.


    This is not dead?


    Adele and Holmes were equally shocked.


    They shocked Chen''s strength and Vincent''s almost boundless resurrection ability.


    Chen Yu doesn''t believe that the world is immortal.


    He thought that Vincent''s so-called immortal body should have his core in his body.


    As long as we destroy that core, we can really kill him.


    But I just blew him to pieces.


    He can still be resurrected.


    This makes Chen Yu have to wonder, is he really immortal?


    In ten seconds, Vincent recovered again.


    "Isn''t it a surprise." Vincent looks at Chen Yu proudly.


    Chen Chu frowned, and this time raised his right arm.


    Cannon of light! Boom -


    in a flash, the white light directly penetrated 100 meters.Even directly blow the cruise ship out of a huge hole.


    Adele and Holmes are going to have their scalps blown.


    Who is this guy?


    Or is he really human?


    Should we be able to kill him this time?


    Chen Yu looks at the empty site.


    At this time, a cloud of smoke and dust blew by, which formed the cyclone in the open space.


    Once again, Vincent, who should have been killed, appeared intact in front of Chen Yu.


    Vincent''s face was no longer angry, and this time his smile returned.


    "I said, you can''t kill me."


    Chen Yu raised his right arm again, and in a flash, a terrible arc erupted from his right arm.


    It''s not one arc, it''s hundreds of them. Each one has a million volts.


    In the eyes of Adele and hermitage, it''s like Chen Yu waving countless lightning whips.


    An electric arc instantly turned Vincent into coke.


    But that doesn''t mean the end.


    Chen Yu is still releasing the power of the terrible thunder.


    Chen Yu didn''t just want to frustrate him.


    It''s about leaving Vincent with nothing left.


    The terrible current is raging, lashing Vincent''s coke like body over and over again.


    Then his body began to turn into slag, and finally it was completely evaporated.


    This is real evaporation.


    After confirming that Vincent''s body was completely gasified, Chen Yu stopped releasing the thunder.


    The metal floor has been melted into a huge hole with an uncooled metal solution on the edge.


    Adele and Hermitage didn''t want to run at this time.


    I can''t run away. This non-human person is there. They can''t run anywhere.


    However, it didn''t take long for Vincent to appear intact again in front of Chen Yu.


    "Ha ha Your strength is beyond my expectation, but you still can''t kill me. "


    A black water suddenly sprang out under Chen Yu''s feet.


    The dark magma engulfed Vincent directly.


    But the dark magma can''t swallow Vincent.


    Vincent''s power is different from the dark magma.


    There is no dark side or negative power attribute.


    So soon, Vincent broke free from the dark magma.


    To be exact, Chen Yu let him out.


    Vincent''s personal strength is actually very weak.


    If Chen is willing, he can be suppressed by any means for a lifetime.


    But Chen didn''t take it easy.


    To distract him from an enemy all his life.


    Chen Yu thinks he will go mad.


    So Chen Yu felt that he had to kill each other directly here.

 Chapter 2420

    Vincent didn''t attack.


    Judging from Chen''s previous moves, his strength far exceeds his own.


    So before Chen''s magic was exhausted, all his attacks were humiliating.


    Chen Yu looks at Vincent, and suddenly he thinks of a possibility.


    Chen''s field suddenly expanded.


    In an instant, a smile appeared on Chen''s face.


    Vincent frowned. He didn''t understand why Chen Ji was laughing.


    But that smile gave him a sense of something bad.


    "Are you really noumenon? Or are you really an entity? " Chen Yu suddenly asked an inexplicable question.


    Vincent frowned. "I''m a real thing, of course. What''s the problem?"


    "Really, what about the sea snake hidden at the bottom of the cruise ship? What is your relationship with it? "


    Vincent''s face changed and rushed to Chen Yu.


    But Chen Yu raised his foot and kicked Vincent out directly.


    "It seems that my guess is right. You are not the noumenon, and you are not the real life."


    In the previous attacks, Chen used all kinds of attacks with different attributes.


    But Vincent can recover every time.


    Even for the last time, he had evaporated him with a terrifying current.


    But he can always recover.


    This makes Chen Yu suspect.


    The reason for Chen''s Association is that he once saw the metal dragon, oder Loken.


    Facing Zhang Tianyi and baifra who have the strength of roller compaction level, Odar Loken is still calm.


    Even if he was completely melted by baifra, he did not forget to tease Zhang Tianyi.


    At that time, odal Loken was very similar to Vincent at the moment.


    This makes Chen Yu''s thinking connected.


    Maybe Vincent, who is standing in front of us, is not noumenon at all.


    Chen Yu found a huge sea snake hovering at the bottom of the cruise ship, just below where Vincent was standing.


    Chen Yu finally determined that the sea snake was Vincent''s body.


    Sure enough, when Chen Yu came out of Vincent''s body, the sea snake immediately wanted to escape.


    But at this time, the sea serpent found that the sea had bound him.


    And pull him out of the bottom of the boat.


    Though the sea serpent keeps resisting.


    But it can''t break free of the sea.


    The sea lifted him out of the water and then stuffed him into the hole in the boat that Chen had blown out.


    But Vincent, who had not been able to survive before, seemed to be melting


    when big Dale and Hermione saw a huge sea snake suddenly come in, they were shocked.


    This sea snake is too big.


    Even they doubted it was a sea snake.


    This is a giant sea snake with a body diameter of more than 30 meters and a body diameter of nearly 1.5 meters.


    No, it should be called a sea monster.


    Although deep blue is at least six or seven meters wide.


    But in front of him, it was a little loach.


    Chen''s face was smiling, but the sea snake was not so happy.


    It''s frantically running away, trying to escape from Chen Yu''s face and the cruise ship.


    But it''s impossible to escape from the cruise.


    So he had to find a place to hide.


    But what Chen didn''t expect was that the giant sea snake had the function of changing color, and even perfectly integrated with its hiding place.


    "I like playing hide and seek best. Are you ready? I''m about to start looking. "


    In fact, there is no need to find it.


    Because no matter how he hides, he is still in Chen''s small world.


    All his actions are just self deception.


    Chen Yu raised a finger and pointed to a warehouse.


    There are several compartments between the warehouse and Chen Yu.


    But an electric arc burst out between Chen''s fingers.


    The arc penetrates several compartments directly.


    Only listen to a huge strange cry, sea snake crazy escape.


    And his mimicry is now and then, very unstable.


    "Hurry up and hide it. He was surprised. In fact, he didn''t know what the significance of his research was.


    It was not until Chen''s words were clear that he understood the intention of his investors.


    "You know more than I thought."

 Chapter 2421

    "No way. I am responsible for the trouble you caused." Chen said helplessly.


    At the same time, Chen Yu''s eyes drifted to hermitage.


    There was a thumping in Hermitage''s heart.


    Adele understood the cause and effect of everything.


    Her biggest mistake was to bring Chen Yu to her husband.


    "If I ask you to take me to your master, will you?"


    "I can''t find him. Every time the master wants to see me, he calls me directly. I don''t know his specific location."


    "All right." Chen Yu was disappointed: "although you are very cooperative, I will kill you."


    Vincent sighed, "please don''t give me too much pain."


    Chen Yu is a little surprised, so calm to accept death?


    Chen Yu raised his right arm and was about to start.


    All of a sudden, the body of the sea serpent twisted.


    "Horse egg I''ve been fooled. " Chen Xun rushed up to catch the sea snake.


    But when he reached for it, he grabbed the space.


    The body of the sea serpent has collapsed.


    He was called away.


    Chen Yu pinched his forehead and was fooled.


    The sea serpent was so honest before, it was to delay time.


    Now that the culprit is gone.


    Then Chen can only pour His anger on Hermione and Adele.


    "Two, I killed you now, you should have no complaints."


    Adele looked nervously at hermitage.


    Hermitage was calmer.


    It''s impossible to spell.


    Don''t say it''s fighting with Chen Yu.


    Even the big octopus behind Chen Yu is dark blue.


    They can directly return to the most basic carbon hydration.


    At last, he came up with a way.


    "How can we let our husband and wife go?"


    "No way, you are also the main culprit, and your wife is not a good person, so you must die, unless you can also be summoned like the sea snake."


    "Really not?"


    "Why don''t you pay for your life, 100 million dollars? I''ll take it as if it didn''t happen."


    Hermitage rolled his eyes. He needs $100 million to do research for others.


    "I don''t have the money, but I have a way to solve this mutant Octopus incident."


    "What can I do?"


    "I developed the mutant octopus, and of course I have a way to deal with them." "And I have a way to help you find the culprit behind the scenes," said hermitage


    "Oh?" Chen Yu raised his eyebrows.


    Although Hermitage said so, it was probably just to delay.


    However, his proposal aroused Chen''s interest.


    "Let''s talk about how you can deal with the mutant octopus. There are not a few Octopus you should put in."


    "About a billion Octopus eggs." Said Holmes.


    Chen chuckled twice. There are a billion Octopus eggs, quite a few.


    Of course, less than one thousandth of one billion Octopus eggs will survive and grow.


    "The mutant octopus has the retroactivity characteristic. As long as we make use of this characteristic, we can make a kind of signal device to change the retroactivity of the mutant octopus."


    "Are you an expert in marine biology, marine molluscs, and electronics?"


    "It''s not me who makes this kind of equipment. I mainly provide ideas and solutions. It''s not difficult."


    "I have done experiments in the laboratory, and the mutant octopus is very sensitive to the infrasound waves of a specific frequency. As long as a infrasound instrument can release enough power, all the mutant octopus can be called back."


    It has to be said that this method of hermitage is indeed feasible.


    At least what he said is reasonable. Chen Yu, a layman, thinks the idea seems to work.


    "Aren''t you afraid that I will cross the river and demolish the bridge after I know this method?"


    "Although I have said the method, only I know the frequency of that sound wave. You may find a suitable frequency through repeated attempts, but this time is wasted. I heard that several coastal cities on the whole west coast have closed the coastline now. Every day when they are closed, they have a huge loss to each major coastal city, and you can determine how long Do we get the right frequency of infrasound wave? And my approach can be implemented in up to three days. " He said confidently.


    "Then I can kill you after you solve the problem."


    "I can help you find Vincent and his master." Said Holmes.


    "It''s nothing more than the use of Octopus backtracking."


    "Sir, Vincent''s master is not a fool. He must know more about the characteristics of the mutant Octopus than I do. Maybe he will go to the method of infrasound wave, arrange the infrasound equipment in one or several places, and then call those mutant Octopus back. If you put a tracker on one or several mutant octopus, it may be in the end.""Then what can you do?"


    "Sir, you haven''t answered my request."


    Chen touched his chin and thought about it for a while. "You''ve got a lot of trouble this time. I''m not happy to let you go."


    "This yacht will be our compensation, will you?" Asked hermitage.


    "This yacht is in your name?"


    "Not in."


    "Then how can you compensate me?"


    "This yacht is not in the name of anyone, at least not in the name of anyone. If you have a way, you can find a shipbuilding company to make a registration, and then transfer this yacht to your own name in the name of purchase."


    "How do you know that? Have you ever worked in this industry before? "


    He shook his head: "because I want to do the same, so I went to a professional to know about it, but I haven''t had time to pay for it."


    To tell you the truth, the proposal of homitius made Chen Zhao moved.


    After all, this cruise ship is valuable.


    Although after the battle just now, the hull has been damaged to a certain extent.


    But it doesn''t matter. It costs $12 million to fix it.


    To erase some traces here, it is a real luxury cruise ship.


    "In principle, I agree with your terms, but I can''t give you any guarantee. If you want me to sign a contract or swear, I can meet you, but no matter it is a contract or oath, it has no binding force on me."


    "As long as you nod and agree."


    He said calmly, it seems that he has full trust in Chen Yu.


    Of course, he''s not really that naive.


    In fact, this kind of mutual compromise is reserved.


    Maybe Chen didn''t give up killing them completely.


    But Hermitage would never solve the problem honestly.


    Maybe there will be other backers.

 Chapter 2422

    Of course, Chen Yu won''t let go of the Hermitage and Adele directly.


    First of all, this cruise ship needs to be received.


    "West, I''ll give you my position now. Send someone over and bring Giselle and jurag." Chen Yu called West: "bring more people here. There''s a lot of work here. Henry and they brought them here."


    Henry and his gang are now full members of the supernatural society.


    Like casos''s lightning team, they are all ordinary people, but they are also exposed to the spirit of the alien events.


    Coupled with their reverence for Chen, they now see themselves as members of the supernatural society.


    Of course, not all of them stay in the supernatural society.


    Half of them are based in Los Angeles and rely on funds from the supernatural society to open convenience stores, restaurants or other businesses.


    In addition to creating additional revenue for the supernatural society, they also provide limited information to the supernatural society.


    Apart from being unable to name the existence of the supernatural society and its relationship with it.


    What''s more, we can''t become street gangsters any more.


    Henry continued to stay in the supernatural because of his awakening.


    He is the interior director of the supernatural society, mainly responsible for the management of the remaining half of the people, as well as some internal chores.


    Occasionally, there are some common miraculous events, and occasionally they will help.


    For example, this cruise ship needs to be handled and cleaned.


    Obviously, we can''t find a regular cleaning company, we can only find our own people.


    In a short time, West came with a lot of people.


    Not only Henry and his men, but Pamela and her demons.


    West came to Chen''s face: "president, what''s going on here?"


    "They are the main culprits of this mutant Octopus incident." Said Chen, pointing to hermitage.


    Chen roughly said the whole story.


    West understood why Chen had to find Giselle and jurag.


    Giselle and jurag are both good at machinery, especially Giselle, who can control machinery.


    "By the way, remember to arrange a luxury suite for them." Chen said.


    West knows what Chen means. The so-called luxury suite is actually the dungeon in the association.


    Although the dungeons in the headquarters are not so grim, they are not so luxurious.


    But all of them are psychics.


    ¡­¡­


    Two days later, West reported to Chen that the mutant Octopus incident had basically subsided.


    First of all, homitius has stopped releasing mutant Octopus eggs, fundamentally solving the source problem.


    Secondly, most of the mutant Octopus have been recalled by the so-called infrasonic instrument, and then they are fished, recovered and burned.


    Chen also breathed a sigh of relief. After all, the variant Octopus event is no longer a single city problem.


    Even the environmental protection department is involved in the investigation.


    Those environmentalists think that it is human''s excessive destruction of ecological balance that leads to nature''s revenge.


    This has also led to pressure from the Department of security and even higher authorities on the supernatural society.


    Chen Yu finally didn''t have to be so busy running around.


    In fact, this is mainly because Chen Yu basically doesn''t care about small events.


    In fact, almost every day, the supernatural society will receive large and small tasks.


    It''s just that these things are taken over by others.


    For example, CASS and his lightning team are now on missions abroad.


    Of course, their task is not overseas.


    Instead, the person who caused the incident committed a crime in Los Angeles and went to other countries.


    That''s why CASS and the lightning team went after him.


    Chen Yu is in a very happy mood.


    Fari also continued her work, with most of her children sent to school.


    Except for cindora, five, and Meila, six.


    Other children, including 7-year-old Kylie, penance, 8-year-old Felicia, 11-year-old Crowe and 12-year-old didilla, were sent to school by Chen.


    The family is left with little Gelin, little Larissa, cindora and Meila.


    The family is also a lot clean, including Chen Yu, the rest of the children are not used to the feeling of emptiness.


    Fortunately, they are not boarding at school, nor can Dashan primary school.


    They still go home at night.


    Chen Yu didn''t pick them up.


    For the first time, let them go home by themselves.


    But Chen Yu equipped everyone with a bicycle.


    In addition, Dashan primary school is less than three kilometers away from mirror lake.A single ride takes less than 15 minutes.


    This is not an unacceptable journey.


    Moreover, if Chen Yu is allowed to pick them up in his home car, it is estimated that they are more difficult to integrate with other students.


    In the evening, the whole family arrived.


    But elige and binans are the fastest to integrate into campus life.


    They talked excitedly about the students they met in the school and how to get along with each other.


    Felicia and Didier are both cheerful, and they have a good time at school.


    KrO is a very introverted child.


    I don''t know any new friends today.


    Chen Yu didn''t rush to get involved. No matter how introverted children are at school, they can make friends.


    As the saying goes, there are so many lonely and introverted children in a school.


    Then they will attract each other, maybe they will be friends for life.


    Chen Yu vaguely remembers that when he was in primary school, he was not so gregarious.


    But you can always recognize your friends.


    After dinner, the children are still playing, playing.


    Chen Yu is sitting on a wooden frame in the front yard fishing.


    At this time, the housekeeper made a sound.


    "Master, there is a visitor."


    The Butler system can identify the identity of the visitor by scanning the license plate.


    Since the identity of the visitor is not specified, it should be that the license plate is not in the database of the Butler system.


    Chen Chu left the fishing rod and got up to the door.


    Outside the door was a black SUV.


    People in the car saw Chen Yu coming to the door and got off immediately.


    Chen Yu saw that the person who came was actually Yang Guo, and his two elder martial brothers, Dao 2 and Dao 3.


    "Hello, Mr. Chen." Dao 2 and Dao 3 are quite active.


    As for Yang Guo, he''s a little upset.


    "Hello, how are you doing in Los Angeles these days?"


    "It''s pretty good. We went to Hollywood for a walk. In addition, we met a cast group to look for a group show. We went in and asked for a group show with a camera." Said the second.


    "Go in and sit down."


    "No, your house is really beautiful, and Fengshui is good. If you go in and sit down for two times, you may be corroded by capitalism." Said the second Taoist.

 Chapter 2423

    It is obvious that Dao 2 and Dao 3 did not come to make friends with Chen Yutao this time.


    They don''t need to make friends with Chen.


    After all, in terms of seniority, they are all lower than Chen Yu by one seniority.


    Although few people in this era will count their seniority.


    However, there are still people who attach importance to the thing of seniority.


    Not to be a guest here.


    They came with Yang.


    So the person in charge of this time should be Yang Guo.


    "Hi, Xiao Yang."


    "Chen Yu, I have something to ask you."


    "Are you asking me? Or are you asking me? "


    "Request." Yang Guo took a deep breath and said slowly, "I want to know the real situation in Bermuda."


    "I haven''t been to Bermuda. How can I know the truth about Bermuda?" Chen asked.


    "So to put it another way, if the psionic team wants to fight Bermuda, how will it win?"


    ¡°1%¡£¡± Chen said.


    Even if Chen is telling the truth, Yang Guo and the psychic team may not believe it.


    Because they are enemies now, they will not believe whatever Chen Yu says.


    "Elder martial brother, listen to elder martial brother. Go back. You will die if you stay." Said the second.


    Yang Guo didn''t mean to shrink back.


    He stared at Chen Yu, who was leaning against the doorframe with a smile on his face.


    He knows the meaning of Yang Guo''s coming this time.


    In fact, I hope to get some information about Bermuda.


    Unfortunately, he miscalculated.


    I don''t have Bermuda intelligence at all.


    Even if there is, I will not elaborate with him.


    Of course, if we can coax Yang Guo away, it will be a good result.


    But seeing Yang Guo''s stubborn temper, I don''t think he will give up what he said.


    "Since you don''t know the situation in Bermuda, how can you tell that we will lose?"


    "Just for your attitude, I''ll drown in the lake if I change my mind. That is to say, you have a good family background and someone is protecting you." Chen Yu looked at Yang and said, "anyway, I have said that your life and death have nothing to do with me."


    Chen Yu looked at the two and three ways: "two, if you come back home, give me greetings to Lao Zhang. As for him I don''t think you care about his life or death. If he wants to die, let him die. "


    Tao 2 and Tao 3 want to give up.


    But after all, they grew up watching Yang Guo.


    In fact, they are about the same age as their sons and grandchildren.


    How can I really watch him die.


    Chen Yu and Yang Guo are not relatives, but also have old grudges.


    Naturally, it''s cruel and merciless.


    But the two of them couldn''t say anything cruel.


    As for Yang Guo''s stubborn temper, they want to say that if they don''t obey, they will be expelled from the school. It''s really possible that Yang Guo will leave under the charge of betraying the school.


    Even Zhang Tianyi didn''t dare to be so aggressive, so they were even more afraid.


    But Chen has no such concerns.


    Yang Guo''s face is naturally not very good.


    "But I said, if you die, don''t drag your wife to die. That Bermuda is really a dragon pond and tiger cave." Chen Yu and Accra bumon, the little dragon girl, have only one face, but they still have a good impression.


    At least, despite Yang Guo''s relationship, Chen Yu has a good relationship with the people of the Longhushan family.


    Yang Guo was annoyed and angry, but Chen Yu''s words inevitably left a knot in his heart.


    There is no doubt that Bermuda is dangerous. Do you really want your wife to take risks with you?


    Although Accra bumon is not a member of the psionic team.


    But this time, Bermuda was to be conquered, and his wife also said that she would go with him.


    Yang Guo understood that Accra bumon could not rest assured of himself.


    Yang Guo didn''t plan to put Accra bumon at risk.


    But Accra bumon was adamant.


    Yang Guo said good or bad, and didn''t let her give up the idea.


    Later, because of Totti Belfast, he showed his strength.


    It made him feel that the battle for Bermuda was a great one.


    So I agreed with Accra bumon''s request.


    I think the power of the psionic team is so strong.


    There''s also Totti Belfast.


    This expedition to Bermuda should be a certainty.


    If you add in Accra bumon, it''s almost a safe bet.


    Just now I hear Chen Yu''s words.


    It made him hesitant again.


    "Bumon is an adult dragon. She will protect herself."


    "I used to be a dragon slayer. Every Dragon I killed is an adult. None of them is a young one. Do you think they are not able to protect themselves?" Chen Yu sneers at Yang Guo and says, "some strength, whether a person has self-protection ability or not, does not depend on how strong his own strength is, but how strong the other party is. Moreover, I have met Xiao Longnv, her strength is not weak, but not strong."Although Chen''s words were not very pleasant to hear, Yang Guo understood Chen''s meaning.


    Bermuda has more power than Accra boumont.


    And more than a lot.


    Yang Guo is not very willing to believe that.


    But there was always a voice in his heart telling him.


    Don''t let your wife take risks with you.


    That would have killed her.


    Yang Guo has left a little out of his wits.


    When he came, he actually came to find confidence.


    What he wants to see is Chen Yu responding to him with other attitudes.


    For example, ridicule him, or intimidate him.


    But Chen''s attitude disappointed him.


    Chen Yu used a calm tone, as if he was stating a fact.


    This also makes Yang Guo more uneasy.


    Is Bermuda really that scary?


    The car didn''t go far. Chen Yu was going back to the house.


    Suddenly a figure appeared in front of Chen Yu, Tao San.


    "Master, what are you doing? Do you know that scaring people is scaring people to death? "


    "I''d like to entrust you, Mr. Chen." Tao three helplessly looks at Chen Yu''s wry smile.


    "What do you entrust me with?" Chen Yu looks at Tao San curiously.


    At present, this is not the essence of Tao 3.


    Chen Yu poked Dao San''s body with his hand.


    "Don''t move. It depends on the technique. Although it''s not my noumenon, it has my consciousness."


    "All right." Chen Yu takes back his arm, but his eyes are still so interesting.


    "I''d like to ask you to help me bring their husband and wife home."


    Chen looked at it and said, "I''m sorry, I can''t do it."


    "Mr. Chen, Shizu has made a promise. As long as you can help, he can pay any price."


    "I''m not a kindergarten teacher. I have to take care of a stubborn couple. I''ve said all I have to say. They have to die. I have no way. If they are strong, they don''t need my hands. Your two brothers are stronger than Yang Guo. I don''t know how many times they are. I''m a stranger."

 Chapter 2424

    If you change a person, even if it has nothing to do with Chen Yu.


    Chen is willing to help.


    But YangGuo is different.


    No one can deny that he betrayed Chen Yu.


    That''s Yang Guo''s promise. He promised Chen Zhu one thing.


    Even if he refused at that time, Chen Yu would not be so angry.


    At best, it''s to find Zhang Tianyi to extort some benefits. It''s even if it''s exposed.


    But Yang Guo is directly into the arms of the enemy.


    Chen can''t accept this.


    Now Zhang Tianyi has to take care of Yang Guo like a child.


    Do you have enough to eat?


    So Chen Yu didn''t want to, and refused the request directly.


    Zhang Tian had called Chen Yu several times before, and Chen Yu refused without hesitation.


    This time, Chen Yu could not give him face.


    And it''s not a matter of face.


    Chen Yu did not directly throw Yang Guo into the sea to feed sharks. He was already kind-hearted.


    Do you want Chen Ji to stick his face to others'' cold buttocks?


    Tao 3 sighed and his body turned into a smoke.


    He was not surprised by Chen''s refusal.


    Just now it was just his attempt. I didn''t have much hope.


    Chen Yu returned to his fishing post and continued his life of cultivating immortals.


    Beep -


    at this time, the sound of the horn came from the door.


    Chen''s face is black, and he will honk his horn at the door of his home. They are all acquaintances.


    Sure enough, the Butler system has told Chen Yu who is coming.


    "Hi, Chen." James was standing in front of the gate with a smile on his face.


    Chen Yu''s smile was a little stiff. The housekeeper told him that James was coming.


    But did not tell Chen Yu, James also brought a team.


    "Are you planning to move?" Chen Yu looks at James in black.


    He didn''t understand what James was going to do.


    It seems that James is coming to do something.


    But he didn''t get through with himself in advance.


    "Chen, please do me a favor. My new movie will be released soon, but when the film was shown at the screening meeting of the production company, it was rejected by the production company, and the market research was also very unsatisfactory." James looked at Chen Yu bitterly: "the production company asked me to make up part of the shots and re edit them in two weeks, and some of them needed a mansion. I had already found a mansion and signed a contract with the owner of the mansion. I was planning to shoot in the past, but the owner of the mansion broke the contract again. I couldn''t help but bring the crew to you Here we are. "


    "You''re going to make a movie in my house?" Chen has figured out why James didn''t talk to him at all.


    He''s going to cut through the mess quickly. First, he''ll bring the crew here, and then he''ll pretend to be pathetic with himself.


    But I have to say that his method is very effective.


    James and I know each other very well. Now he has some difficulties and needs help.


    Chen is not good enough to refuse.


    "How long does it take?" Chen asked.


    "Not much, just dozens of shots, all in the living room and the garden. You don''t need to use other parts of your home. It can be solved in one night."


    Chen has been exposed to film shooting, so he knows that dozens of shots are not many.


    A movie may produce thousands or even tens of thousands of shots.


    And even after editing, there will be two or three thousand shots left.


    So dozens of shots are really not many.


    The time needed for dozens of shots is only a few hours.


    But the real trouble is the setting, which takes at least twice as long to shoot.


    That is to say, it will take at least one day to set, shoot and finish the work.


    "Chen, please, this is my second movie. If I screw up, I''ll be finished. Then I''ll go to San Fernando Valley to make a movie."


    "All right, all right, I''ll talk to fari." Chen finally relented: "in addition, give a close-up shot of my beer brand for one second."


    "OK, no problem." James was overjoyed.


    Chen Chu went into the room and spoke to farry.


    "Fanny, James needs help now, and I promised him. What do you think?"


    "You promised him, can I refuse?" Fari rolled her eyes. "Forget it. We''ll go to Mingyue villa for two days."


    Don''t look at James. It''s just the living room and the yard.


    In fact, if he has other ideas, he will inevitably have other needs.


    Will it cooperate or not?In addition, even in the living room and courtyard.


    It''s hard to live in this one or two days.


    Will the kids delay the filming?


    Or affect the normal rest and entertainment at home?


    So a temporary change of place is the best choice.


    "All right." Chen Chu nodded and asked the children to go back to their rooms and tidy up their things. They went to Mingyue villa for a few days first.


    Chen Yu went out again to explain to James.


    "James, I will go to Mingyue villa with Fanny and the children for a few days, and mirror lake will be given to you. In addition, you have obtained the third authority of the Butler system."


    "Thank you Thank you for me, too James said gratefully, "by the way, can I borrow your car?"


    "Well, I won''t take the car key, but don''t damage my car." "If you are sleepy, you can find an empty room to rest, but I don''t want other people to live in my home," Chen reminded


    "Of course, I promise you, I will love your home as much as I love my own, and I will invite you to dinner after this busy period."


    "By the way, when is the movie coming out?"


    "Originally scheduled for February 14, but now the producer is very dissatisfied with my clip, so it may be postponed." James sighed, though he is now famous.


    But in Hollywood, many people say that his fame is the peak.


    The next movie may fall from the top.


    So James also needs a second film to prove himself.


    "Your second movie is a love movie?"


    There are no other types of Valentine''s Day movies that can be scheduled on February 14, except for love movies, right?


    "Yes, didn''t you follow my new movie? My new movie trailer has been out for a while. "


    "Well I''ve been a little busy lately. " Chen Yu said slightly embarrassed.


    "OK, but definitely to see my new movie."


    "Well, as long as it suits, I''ll take my family with me to support your new movie."


    If James''s new movie is G-rated or PG rated, Chen will take his family to see it.


    Class G is suitable for all ages, while class PG is a small amount of violence and nudity, but does not affect the sensory experience of minors.

 Chapter 2425

    Farry takes her children to Mingyue villa first.


    Chen Yu stayed to talk with James and see if they could help.


    Although all the people of James are familiar with it, the setting is very complicated.


    Many times, Chen Yu felt tired after watching it.


    Although James went out to rent such a manor.


    I don''t know if I can find it.


    The daily rental cost is more than one hundred and two hundred thousand dollars.


    Of course, there are not many manors of this scale in Los Angeles.


    And most of the owners are unattainable.


    They don''t lack tens of thousands of dollars.


    This is James''s original rental estate. It''s clearly agreed and signed a contract.


    As a result, they said they would turn their faces. James had no way to deal with them.


    If James is willing to sue the other side with the contract, the other side''s lawyers will be able to play with him for three years.


    But there are laws in America. If a movie and TV play has legal litigation problems, it is not allowed to be shown during the litigation period.


    So even if James got a hole, he still had to bite his teeth and swallow it.


    If James wants to tell each other after the film is released.


    The other side can say that James didn''t come on the appointed day.


    On this side, maybe not everyone with money knows how to make a hole.


    But the rich have a team of lawyers who know how to make the most of their time.


    "Jane and Rodell, come here."


    At that time, a man and a woman came over.


    Handsome men, beautiful women.


    This is Chen''s first feeling.


    "Jules Jane, our heroine." James said: "Matt Rodell, the hero Chen, the owner of this manor, is also my friend, a rich man. "


    In fact, Jules Jane and Matt Rodell have been around all the time. They didn''t take the initiative.


    They are just waiting for James to call them over and meet Chen.


    They are not first-line stars in Hollywood. Matt Rodell is better. He has a certain popularity in Hollywood.


    At least Chen Yu is impressed with him.


    And Jules Jane was a passer-by before she starred in James''s film.


    There is no visibility.


    The conditions are outstanding, but there are not 1000 or 800 of them in Hollywood.


    James chose the two of them, except because they were cheap, had some acting skills, and the image and role fit.


    It''s also because they''re easier to control than the big stars.


    Although James''s first film has already put him on top.


    But it''s not a front-line director. It''s still in a weak position for many big stars.


    In case of conflict, it is likely that James will make a compromise.


    Unless it''s Steven''s level, anyone who dares to collide with him on the set, he dares to ask the other party to roll directly.


    Jules Jane and Matt Rodell wanted to make friends with Chen Yu, the rich man.


    For them, contacts are very important.


    There is no doubt that Chen Yu is rich.


    Chen is also familiar with James, which makes them believe that Chen has the value of investment friendship.


    Chen Yu shakes hands with the hero and heroine one by one.


    Chen is not as familiar as black people.


    So the conversation after the handshake was restrained.


    "Chen, is there no servant in your family?"


    "No, I don''t like outsiders getting involved in my family''s life." Chen Yu said quietly.


    "It''s a big garden." Said Jo Jane with a sigh.


    She hasn''t been inside yet, but it''s enough to amaze her just from the look.


    There are grassland behind and mirror like Lake in front.


    At the other end is the lush forest. The manor seems to be the perfect art of modern technology and nature.


    "This manor is not only big, but also expensive." James has been to mirror lake in the past.


    It is also known that Chen''s villa was destroyed by last year''s super hurricane baby.


    Later, I had dinner with Chen Yu and Steven several times, and I knew how much Chen Yu had invested in the rebuilt estate.


    Some of the planting and purchase in the manor yard alone cost more than half a million dollars.


    There are also manor equipment and Butler system more than ten million dollars.


    He didn''t plan to ask Chen for help.


    After all, even Chen Yu was a little scared about the cost of the manor.


    If you make something bad because of the shooting, it''s a loss of several hundred thousand dollars.


    In particular, Chen''s private wine cellar, as well as personal storage of food raw materials, are priceless high-end rare.If the people in his crew do not clean their hands and feet a little, they may cause irreparable losses.


    James wouldn''t even bring the crew here if he didn''t have to.


    When he comes to visit, Chen is willing to open his collection to him. It''s personal friendship.


    But if it is because of work problems that cause losses to Chen.


    At that time, whether Chen Yu wants compensation or not will affect their friendship.


    Fortunately, Chen did not think so much.


    "Chen, let''s go in and have a look at the setting." James is still worried.


    Although the setting construction is not to be redecorated, there will be certain pattern changes in the setting.


    When Chen Yu went into the living room, he found that his living room had become messy.


    Chen Yu''s toothache was so painful that he rubbed his brow and heart.


    James also found out and yelled at the crew who set up the scene, "who lost everything and who left the spanner there?"


    The attention of Jules Jane and Roman Rodell is on the decoration structure of the large living room.


    Just a living room is full of modern technology.


    It even gives people a deep feeling in the future science fiction world.


    From the outside to the inside, the manor has a master design style.


    "Well, I''ll leave it to you, James. I''ll go to the house by the sea for two days." Chen Yu thinks it''s better not to see.


    If you stay here, you will only feel heartache.


    James was relieved to see Chen go.


    If Chen Yu is here, his crew''s work is not progressing well.


    "Director, do you want 20 million dollars for this estate?" Asked Jo Jane curiously.


    "Twenty million dollars? Ha ha... " James sneered: "Chen has invested no less than $100 million in this manor, but several of his friends have offered $300 million, and he has not sold it."


    Jules Jane and Roman Rodell gasped.


    The two of them are worth ten times more than this manor.


    "It''s twice the profit when you change hands. Is it still not for sale? This manor is not worth three hundred million dollars, even if it is good enough? "


    "it''s not worth the price, but you has the final say, and Chen can''t really see the billions of dollars."

 Chapter 2426

    James is probably able to understand the inner fluctuation of these two second and third tier stars.


    In fact, when he first heard about it, he almost lost his breath.


    He worked hard for decades, and by last year, he had made some achievements.


    Now it''s only 20 million dollars.


    But Chen can''t see the income of 200 million dollars.


    No one would be at peace.


    But he also knew that Chen had a Golden Chicken with golden eggs.


    Now the market share of Dashan beer in California has reached 80%.


    From middle and low-grade to high-grade beer, Dashan beer is basically the only one.


    Whether it''s a beer brand outside or a local beer brand, it''s basically not dead or disabled in California.


    Go to the supermarket to buy beer, basically just Dashan beer.


    Only when out of stock can we choose other beers.


    At present, Dashan beer has begun to take advantage of other states.


    At present, however, due to the limitation of suppliers and producers, the share in other states is not up to now.


    So supermarkets in other states are not fully stocked.


    Only the Mara supermarket in each state can supply beer.


    However, due to its reputation, its sales in all major states are also very good.


    Although Dashan beer is not listed on the market, so no financial report has been released.


    But this also can''t block the calculation and speculation of some financial media.


    James remembers watching a financial show about revenue calculation of Dashan beer not long ago.


    The final conclusion is that Dashan beer can provide its owner with more than 2.5 billion dollars of after tax income every year.


    And because Mara supermarket also did not announce the exact sales quota of Dashan beer.


    So a large part of the sales of Dashan beer has not been calculated.


    If you take into account the sales quota of Mara supermarket, the annual net profit of Dashan beer is likely to exceed $3 billion.


    After James read the report, his first thought was, how many movies do he have to make to earn three billion dollars?


    Although I don''t know how much Chen Yu is.


    But James knew that Chen would only get richer.


    And he doesn''t have the money and industry to play finance and stocks.


    Today''s valuation is $10 billion, and tomorrow''s suddenly nothing.


    Chen''s industry will not suddenly be worthless, because Dashan beer is not a listed company.


    And the money in his bank account will only be more or less.


    Midea''s annual sales of alcoholic beverages exceed $200 billion.


    Beer accounted for 70% of the total sales.


    James thought in his mind how rich Chen would be if Da Shan beer were to be sold to the United States one day, just as the share of California was so exaggerated.


    Of course, James''s idea is a surprise.


    But it''s almost impossible.


    Because the productivity of Dashan beer is limited.


    The current distribution situation is basically the limit of Dashan beer.


    "Hurry up, Jane and Rodell. It''s time for you to put on makeup."


    ¡­¡­


    The family resettled in Mingyue villa.


    Every child is familiar with finding his own room.


    Chen Yu is jumping into the sea with the dolphin family and the five tigers will reminisce about the past.


    At the same time, it also brought some special ingredients.


    However, both the five tiger general and the dolphin family like Chen''s special ingredients very much.


    The water quality of this sea area is getting better and better.


    Chen Yu immersed in the sea water, felt that his pores had been released, and breathed the aura of the sea water happily.


    "Eh?" Chen Yu suddenly frowned, "where''s the old man?"


    "Laomanzi" is the giant giant clam Chen found in the deep sea before.


    Then Chen Yu moved him to the nearby sea area.


    Because the giant clam is over a thousand years old.


    That''s why Chen called the giant giant panda "laomanzi".


    However, Chen Yu''s search for the sea area around the coastline, even completely shrouded the nearby sea area with a small world.


    No trace of the old man was found.


    Although the patient can move by himself.


    But since I put an old turtle pill here, the old man no longer runs out.


    "Was it stolen?" Chen''s face suddenly became very ugly.


    In front of his house, his own things were stolen?


    "Steward, are there any boats near here recently?" Chen asked the housekeeper through the wireless Bluetooth headset.


    "Yes, a large fishing boat has recently appeared in the nearby waters, belonging to Lanson fishing company."At this time, Chen Yu suddenly felt that there were high beam lights on the sea.


    Chen Chu immediately dived into the sea, but he was very upset.


    This is a private sea area. If a fishing boat enters its own private sea area, it will be a theft.


    At this time, Chen felt his body hung for a while.


    Reach for a pull, it''s a fishing net.


    The fishing boat is netting in this sea area.


    Chen Chu immediately became angry and directly tore the net.


    At the same time, the fishing net is wrapped around the propeller of the fishing boat.


    ¡­¡­


    "Damn it, what''s going on?" "Why did the boat stop?" roared parok


    "Captain, it seems that the reef tore the net, and then the net caught the propeller again."


    "Faker, what do you eat? This area of water is not deep at all. Didn''t you use sonar to scan the depth before you went off the net? " "Hurry up and give me a way," roared parock


    "Captain, the propeller has been caught in the net. We have no choice but to call a tugboat." Cried the crew.


    "Falk, how much do we make on a mission to sea? Call a tug, it''ll cost 1000 dollars a kilometer. How much do you want to tow our boat back to the port? "


    "But the nets and propellers must have been entangled."


    "I don''t care. If you can''t figure out a way, you''ll feed me sharks." In fact, parok also knows that he can only find a tugboat now. He is heartbroken when he thinks of the money to pay for the tugboat.


    "Captain, there are people in the water, there are people in the water."


    By this time, Chen had risen out of the water, and climbed up along a rope hanging on the side of the boat.


    Parok was furious at the moment, seeing someone climb onto his boat, even more furious.


    "Who are you? Get out of here. "


    Chen Yu went up and grabbed parok by the neck, then pressed him on the pole.


    "This is my private territorial sea. Who am I? Did your fishing boat say hello to me before entering my private territorial waters? "


    "Well Cough Sir It''s a misunderstanding Our ship broke down and drifted here... " Parock coughs.

 Chapter 2427

    At the same time, parok showed his weakness in front of Chen Yu, and his eyes drifted behind Chen Yu, gesturing to the crew behind him.


    A crew member slowly approached Chen Gu with a stick, and raised his arms to give Chen Gu a hard blow on the back of his head.


    Suddenly, Chen Yu stumbled a few steps and fell to the ground.


    One hand covers the head and the other touches the ear.


    "Steward, has it been recorded?"


    "Yes, master, I have completely recorded the picture."


    Palocq felt it was not good.


    "Who are you talking to?"


    Instead of answering parok''s question, Chen pushed out the prepared plasma, and then put all the blood on his face, which made him stand up again.


    "You broke into my private territorial sea and stole it without permission, which caused me great losses. Then I found it and tried to stop it, but you intended to murder me." Chen Yu said lightly.


    With that, Chen Yu suddenly kicked his foot at the crew who attacked him.


    Parok''s face was cold. "What are you talking about?"


    "Where are the giant clams you stole from my private waters?" Chen asked.


    The value of the old man is huge. They can''t kill and dig out the meat at will like the common clam.


    It can be said that the living "old man" is the most valuable.


    At this time, all the crew of the whole fishing boat came out with weapons.


    Chen Yu grinned.


    That''s exactly what he needs.


    The Butler system on the moon coast is recording all this with high-power remote video.


    And it''s high definition, no... Code.


    Chen grabbed a fish gun from a sailor who rushed in, then swept it with the end of the gun.


    Shoot the crew directly on the deck, and throw out the fish gun at the same time.


    Nail another crew member''s arm to the cabin wall.


    Chen then began to lay heavy hands.


    But because the crew were all ordinary people, Chen Yu didn''t kill them.


    Soon, all of them were put down by Chen Yu.


    Except for the one who was nailed to the wall by Chen Yu with a fish gun, the rest of the crew could not afford to lie on the ground and howled.


    Chen Yu looks at parok with a fierce look on his face.


    "You are suspected of stealing, trespassing in private waters, personal injury, attempted murder. According to the fortress act, I have absolute reason and power to kill all of you. Then your family will pay you a lot of money. I will ask your family to sleep on the road for me." Chen Yu looks at parok coldly.


    "First Sir We admit that we stole fish from your private sea area, but you can''t slander us... "


    "No, I can." Of course, Chen said, "my high power camera on the shore has recorded all your crimes."


    "You can''t do this..."


    "Where''s the giant panda stolen from my sea area?" Chen asked again.


    "We''re hired. We''re hired by the head of the Institute of marine biology. They have things on their side."


    Institute of marine biology!? Chen''s face is black.


    Is this your guide?


    Chen takes out the phone and dials up Alex''s: "Hello, Alex, you have a job."


    Chen Yu didn''t explain more to Alex, saying he called David again.


    "Hello, David, I''ve got a burglar in my house. I need your help."


    Later, Chen Yu called Isaac again.


    "Ezak, do you know what happened to southton Chira when he hired a fishing boat to enter my private waters and steal?"


    "What? You mean professor southton


    "Yes, it is, and he has stolen my valuable pet."


    "I don''t know After that contact with you, I resigned the next day. You know that. "


    "Well, I see. It''s none of your business."


    Chen did not intend to blame ezak.


    ¡­¡­


    Chen, along with a large number of police officers and a team of lawyers led by Alex, directly entered the Institute of marine biology.


    Chen Yu is not going to give up this time.


    When southton chila heard that there were a large number of police outside, she came out with a face of confusion.


    But when he saw Chen Yu, his face changed.


    "Mr. Chen What do you mean? "


    "What do you mean? Professor southton, I respected your professionalism at first, but I didn''t expect that my trust in you would bring you a sense of impropriety. You disappointed me very much. "


    "I don''t understand..."


    "Don''t you understand?" Chen Yu sneers: "are you familiar with Lanson marine fishing company?"Once again, the face of southton chila changed dramatically.


    "Mr. Chen, I think there is some misunderstanding between us. Can we talk about it in private?"


    "I don''t think it''s necessary." Chen Yu shook his head.


    "Stop, you can''t go in. It''s private..." Seeing that the police were going to enter the Institute, southton Chira stopped them immediately.


    But he couldn''t stop the police. Southton chila could only look at Chen Yu.


    "Mr. Chen, you don''t understand that the value of that giant clam is a huge treasure house. It can extract the perfect factor. As long as you give me a period of research, I can work out the results, and then share the research results perfectly This is an immeasurable amount of wealth. "


    "I will not cooperate with thieves." Chen Yu snorted coldly.


    As he spoke, Chen Yu shook off southton chila.


    Perhaps Nancy chila''s enthusiasm for scientific research once made Chen admire.


    But when he found out that he had hired someone to steal his own things.


    All admiration turned into anger.


    Nancy chila also wants to talk to Chen Yu.


    But Jacques stopped him.


    "Professor southton, my client will bring a lawsuit against you for your attempted theft and murder."


    "Nonsense, when did I hire murderers?"


    "The crew of the fishing boat you hired has admitted that they are taking your money and following your orders to go to my client''s private waters to steal fish, which is a huge amount of more than $100 million, and to cover up the facts, they are required to kill anyone who finds out about their actions."


    Nanston chila sat down on the ground, and he knew it was Chen''s revenge.


    "Mr. southton, you''re under arrest now, and we''re going to take criminal action against you."


    Chen Yu finally found the old man in a pool.


    Some of the old man''s meat was cut, but it had no effect on the whole.


    At the same time, it will not threaten its life.


    This also let Chen Yu long sigh of relief.


    "Jacques, I''m going to keep him out of jail forever!"

 Chapter 2428

    "Now, calm down." "According to the professor''s confession, his original intention was to catch your shark, but the shark didn''t catch it, so he didn''t catch the giant giant giant clam."


    "I don''t care whether he is intentional or not, but his behavior is theft." Chen Yu said with displeasure.


    Chen is more than angry at southton Chira for stealing her own things.


    Because he betrayed and failed to live up to his trust.


    Betrayal cannot be allowed at any time.


    Although the "old man" is back.


    But Chen is still angry.


    I went home with a look of resentment.


    However, Chen Yu is not so relieved.


    Chen Yu calls Andrews.


    Although it''s three fifty in the morning.


    But Andrews picked up the phone when it rang for the second time.


    "Hello, Mr. Chen. What can I do for you?"


    Andrews'' voice was not tired or bothered at all.


    That''s what he does, even when it''s off duty.


    However, he still has to show God like service attitude to Chen Yu.


    "My Mingyue villa has been stolen. What I keep in the sea has been secretly fished away by a fishing boat."


    "Mr. Chen, I will protest with Los Angeles City Hall and put pressure on them..."


    "No, the suspect has been caught, and everything has been recovered. As for the punishment of the suspect, I don''t need you to ask. Do you know any way to completely monitor my private sea area, and any ship in or out can give an alarm?"


    "Yes." Andrews immediately replied: "it''s enough to install about ten sonar instruments on the coastline of the moon and the surrounding waters. After starting up, the sonar instruments can directly sink into the sea floor, mainly for private marine fisheries, and can also monitor the fish in the sea."


    "Will this instrument pollute the ecology in my sea area? I heard that sonar will kill the fish, isn''t it? "


    "No, this kind of instrument is for the purpose of serving the fishing ground. In addition, Mr. Chen, I need to popularize science for you. Sonar instruments mainly release ultrasonic waves, which will not cause harm and threat to most fish and marine animals. What you call killing fish is infrasound waves, which are not ordinary infrasound waves, nor ordinary infrasound waves There will be too big a problem. Only infrasound waves produced by industrial operations at sea can kill fish. "


    "Well, I''m a bit confused. First of all, come to my house tomorrow."


    "Yes, Mr. Chen."


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, Chen sent his children to school first.


    On the way home, I got a call from Andrews.


    "Mr. Chen, I''m already at your door."


    "I''m sorry. I just sent my child to school. Now on my way home, my assistant is at home. I''ll let her come out to pick you up." After hanging up, Chen called Portia directly and asked her to open the door for Andrews.


    When Chen Yu got home, he saw another stranger besides Andrews.


    "Hello, Mr. Chen. This is the expert I brought, orthal. He can help you answer the questions you want to know."


    "Hello." Chen Yu shakes hands with authar.


    "Portia, didn''t you prepare tea for my guests?"


    "Boss, when I got here, I was changing the diapers for little Larissa and preparing breakfast for little Gelin, cindora and Meila." Portia''s tone was tinged with complaints.


    She is also really a little angry, because Chen Yu suddenly moved to Mingyue villa last night.


    She didn''t breathe at all, so she went straight to mirror lake manor in the morning.


    It turned out that James and his crew were filming at Mirror Lake manor.


    After asking, I found out that Chen Yu actually came here.


    And then I ran over in a hurry.


    By the time she got here, it was more than nine o''clock.


    "Mr. Chen, I already know what happened in your private sea area. If you need my cooperation, please let me know." Said Andrews.


    "Those people are no longer a problem. I need to be on guard now. The same thing may happen again in the future." Chen said.


    "Mr. Chen, if that''s the case, I can recommend two sonar instruments. I assure you with my professionalism that any one of these two products can solve the problem that bothers you very well."


    "There are some sharks and dolphins in my private sea. They are all my friends. Can you guarantee that the sonar equipment will not cause harm to them? In particular, dolphins, I remember that dolphins also seem to emit ultrasound. Will this sonar instrument mislead them? ""Mr. Chen, don''t worry. There are two kinds of sound waves produced by dolphins. One is used to detect the topography of the sea floor and the fish. It''s 200000-300000 Hz. The other is the low-frequency sound wave that communicates with each other. The difference between the low-frequency sound wave and the human''s speech is not much. The sound wave emitted by the sonar instrument is far greater than the two, or even beyond the dolphins'' hearing To the upper limit of ultrasound, so it will not have an impact on them. This kind of ultrasound is similar to the use of mobile phones, which also has radiation, but the harm to human beings is almost negligible. "


    "What''s the difference between the two devices you recommend to me? Or which is good and which is not? " Chen asked.


    "The function and effect of these two sonar instruments are almost the same." "It''s just the convenience of use, the difference in price," Mr orthal said


    "I''ll tell you the truth, these two products are my laboratory sponsors, so my first push is certainly their products, but please rest assured in terms of performance and quality, their equipment is the first-class in the industry."


    "You want me to buy one of them? Or a mixture of the two? " Chen asked.


    Chen is not very concerned about whether he has commissions or kickbacks.


    Like Andrews, he gets a commission every time he works for himself.


    This is acceptable to Chen Yu, and he is also very relieved to use it.


    On the contrary, it''s the kind of people who say they don''t want to do any good, but secretly steal from men and prostitutes.


    Just like southton Chira, he seems to devote his whole life to scientific research as he is honest and loyal.


    As a result, I turned around and went straight to my door to steal something.

 Chapter 2429

    "One of these two brands of sonar instruments belongs to the super large-scale instrument, and the installation and debugging are also complex. However, only two such devices are needed, which can basically meet the use of Mr. Chen''s private sea area." "The other is small-scale equipment, which can work normally after being directly purchased, turned on and put into the sea. However, the coverage is limited. I have a look at the area of Mr. Chen''s private sea area, which needs about 15. For example, the second kind of equipment needs more capital in terms of investment."


    "How much is the price difference?" Chen asked.


    "The first one costs $15 million, and the two are $30 million." "The second one costs $3 million, if it''s 15, it''s $45 million. Of course, I can save you about 10% with my relationship with the equipment manufacturers of these two brands," orthal said


    "Is this kind of equipment so expensive? Can the fishing ground hold this thing? "


    "It''s true that most of the small and medium-sized fishing grounds, with the exception of some fisheries, can''t afford this kind of sonar equipment, and even their fishing grounds don''t have the value of the equipment." "Even if the large fishing boats have loads, most of them are the periphery of the loaded fishing grounds, and few of them will be put into use directly by covering," orthal said with a wry smile


    "But this kind of thing is very effective for illegal fishing boats to steal and catch. Even if the other party comes in a submarine, it can also be found by this kind of equipment."


    "This price difference is not a problem, I just want to know that it''s better."


    "In terms of coverage, the coverage of the first two instruments is the same as that of the second fifteen instruments, and there is no difference. However, some fishing boats are very bold. If they know that there is such equipment in this sea area, they are likely to let the divers get into the water first to break the equipment. Therefore, which one is more difficult to be damaged by the two instruments and the fifteen instruments Destruction? "


    "That is to say, it''s better to buy 15 small ones, isn''t it?"


    "When the price gap is no longer a problem, 15 small instruments, of course, are better than two large instruments. After all, the installation and debugging of large instruments are quite troublesome. Once one of them fails, half of the sea area will be in the state of no care. In contrast, 15 small instruments are certainly safer."


    "Well, I''ll order 20. I''ll launch them outside my private sea area." "Andrews, I''ll leave the rest to you," Chen said


    "No problem, Mr. Chen." Andrews responded with alacrity.


    Orthal is also very happy, after all, he can get a lot of commission from the money to buy the equipment.


    "Mr. Chen, this is my business card. If you have any questions about the sea in the future, you can call me." Orthal felt that it was necessary to maintain friendly contact with Chen Yu.


    "The last marine biologist I knew just stole a valuable thing from my door." Chen Yu joked.


    "I know southton Chiara." "The subjects we study are different, of course, which does not hinder his reputation in our industry, but please believe me, I may not be able to match him in his subjects, but my professionalism is absolutely above him."


    ¡­¡­


    Southton chila is on her own bed at the moment.


    He knew he was in big trouble this time.


    He was charged with several charges.


    If all these charges are carried out.


    Then he needs to stay in prison until the end of time.


    He came up with a way.


    That is to find some colleagues to endorse themselves through their fame in the field of Oceanography.


    Let them speak for themselves in the media.


    If we don''t completely wash out all the charges, at least we have a chance to reduce many charges.


    However, several of his colleagues, all of whom his lawyer helped to contact, refused his request.


    Even his lawyer dealt with him in a coping manner.


    Southton Chira knew that it was mostly Chen Yu''s work.


    At first, he thought Chen Yu was just rich.


    But Chen is an Asian.


    Asian Americans have always been honest in North America.


    He felt that what he had done was so secret.


    Chen could not have known.


    Even if he knows, as long as he has no evidence, he can''t help himself.


    But unexpectedly, before he had time to be happy for two days, things came to light.


    The next day and the third day, more and more bad news came from lawyers.


    It''s said that in order to give him a lot of help, Chen Yu specially went to an evaluation agency to evaluate and identify the giant giant giant giant giant giant giant giant giant giant giant giant giant giant giant giant giant giant giant giant giant giant giant giant giant giant giant giant giant giant giant giant giant giant giant giant giant giant giant giant giant giant giant giant giant giant giant giant giant giant giant giant giant giant giant giant giant.


    Southton chila was an expert in marine biology.


    So he knows the value of that giant giant clam better than anyone else.


    It''s far from a measure of money.


    Even he knows better than Chen Yu, the master.That giant clam is a priceless treasure.


    Generally speaking, the life span of patients is about 100 years.


    Occasionally 200 -, 300 -, or even longer-lived patients are found.


    In 2007, felb discovered the largest and oldest patient to date.


    According to the test, the giant clam is 500 years old.


    It weighs 1758kg and produces 27 pearls inside.


    The appearance of jade on the inner wall of crustacean is the same as that of jade.


    Therefore, it is also known as a living gem, and almost every country forbids fishing for it.


    Southton chila also studied marine crustaceans.


    The jade formation of the clam shell belongs to an individual case, and it is almost impossible for the living clam to appear jade formation.


    However, southton Chira knows that if the patient is still alive beyond the upper limit of life, it will produce a very special substance, which will make the shell of the patient jade.


    Of course, that special material can even obviously optimize human body function.


    Southton Chira calls this particular substance the perfect factor.


    That''s why southton Chira suddenly changed her mind after discovering the giant giant giant giant giant giant giant giant giant giant giant giant giant giant giant giant giant giant giant giant giant giant giant giant clam.


    Because that giant clam is so rare.


    It''s at least half the size of the world''s largest clam.


    According to southton chila, if we can extract the perfect factor of giant giant giant clam, and then synthesize it artificially, we will not only gain great wealth, but even subvert the whole world.


    But But his dream was over before it began.


    Chen Yu destroyed his dream, his hope, all his things.


    That damn Asian!


    He had no idea how great his research was.

 Chapter 2430

    Buckle -


    at this time, the police outside the cell knocked on the iron fence with a baton.


    "Someone outside wants to see you." Said the policeman coldly.


    Southton chila tidied up her clothes.


    Although he was wearing prison clothes at this time, he still paid attention to his appearance.


    Southton chila came to a single room.


    It''s not the same as the visiting room he last met with a lawyer.


    Southton Chira was keenly aware that it wasn''t her lawyer who made an appointment with her.


    At this time, a young man came in from the other door.


    A young man with a sunny smile on his face.


    Southton chila looked up and down at the young man.


    Gentle and elegant, young and handsome, dressed in style, and humble.


    That''s what southton Chira felt in him.


    "Hello, Professor southton. Please take a seat."


    "Hello, who are you? Do we know each other? " Southton Chira, though, had some good feelings for each other.


    But instinctively, there is still some vigilance.


    After all, he knew that he had offended Chen Yu.


    Who knows what means Chen will use against him.


    Maybe the young man in front of him is Chen Yu who sent to tease him.


    It''s not even possible to set a bigger trap for him.


    "My name is Vincent. I want you to work for my boss."


    "I''m sorry, you should see that I can''t work for anyone now."


    "It''s not a question. All you have to do is answer, accept, or reject. Nothing else matters." Vincent said with a smile.


    "I''m curious. How can I serve your boss now?"


    "If you accept, of course, I will be responsible for taking you out of prison. If you refuse, it will be as if I have not been here today."


    "Since you can find me here, then you should know who I have offended. Are you still confident that you can let me leave the prison?"


    "Of course I have my way."


    Vincent smiled and took out a document and pushed it to southton Chira.


    "If you agree, then sign your name on the contract. Of course, it''s OK to press the fingerprint."


    Southton chila picked up the contract and looked carefully.


    The style of the contract is rather strange.


    And many words are quite ancient.


    Southton chila rubbed the contract with her fingers, not the traditional rice paper.


    "Are you sure this contract has legal effect?"


    The contract requires him to work for Vincent''s boss for 30 years as an employee.


    Work on special projects for Vincent''s boss and don''t allow rejection.


    This kind of non-standard, southton chila had to doubt whether the contract is meaningful or not.


    "Of course, the boss has his way to restrict you, Professor southton. You should understand that many times the law can''t restrict everything, such as your enemy, who has money and power, so he can decide your life and death."


    Although it was very hurtful, southton Chira understood that Vincent''s words were actually very euphemistic.


    In front of the real rich, his resistance is really in vain.


    "Then how do I know that you were not invited to tease me?"


    "I can''t prove it." Vincent spread his hand and said, "but for you, now you have no choice but to spend your life in the dark prison, or to accept the kindness I have brought. You will not be worse now, will you?"


    "I want to know, what does your boss want me to do? The contract doesn''t state your boss''s intention. "


    "With your expertise, of course, in marine biology."


    "There are many experts in marine biology. I''m not the best."


    "No, in some areas, you are the best, at least that''s what homilius used to say about you."


    Southton chila glared at Vincent in amazement.


    "Hermius? He works for your boss, too? "


    "Once." "Despite our quarrels, he and his wife ruined my boss''s research and ran away with the research data," Vincent said quietly


    Vincent added: "but during our cooperation, Hermitage said more than once that if it were you, you would have already worked out the results."


    "No matter how beautiful you say it, you can''t cover up the fact that I''m a substitute for hermitage."


    "No, it''s not a substitute. It''s a substitute." Vincent corrected the cognitive bias of southton Chira: "even before the fall out, he didn''t study the results that satisfied my boss, so even if Holmes didn''t tear our face, we should stop cooperation.""It doesn''t say my treatment."


    "My boss can give you ten times as much as your original income."


    "I want more than money."


    "What else do you want?"


    "Revenge the Chinese for me."


    "Sorry, the boss won''t fight for you. If you feel capable, you can go by yourself." Vincent refused directly.


    "Your boss is just like that. He is afraid of the Chinese."


    "You''re not worth fighting my boss against that Chinese, at least you''re not worth it now."


    "What if I can prove my worth?"


    "Then wait until you prove your worth."


    "I can create unimaginable wealth for your boss." Said southton chila.


    "When there is a certain amount of money, there is no essential difference between one billion dollars and ten billion dollars. My boss is not in pursuit of superficial things like wealth."


    "Ha ha The rich are so hypocritical. "


    Southton Chira met rich people, many rich people, for research funding.


    And rich people always say that when money reaches a certain level, it''s just a numerical difference.


    In fact, these rich people are still desperate for greater wealth.


    "What about your reply? Accept? Or refuse? "


    "I accept." "As you said, this is my last chance," said southton Chira


    Southton chila signed his name on the contract.


    "A wise choice." Vincent smiled brightly: "you won''t regret your decision."


    "Then when can I leave?" Asked southton Chira.


    "Tonight." Vincent said.


    "Tonight? Are you so efficient? Will the police release me tonight? "


    "Maybe it wasn''t for the police to release you."


    "Bail? My bail is very high. "


    "Ha ha It doesn''t need your attention. You just have to be ready and I''ll pick you up tonight. "

 Chapter 2431

    Southton chila is looking forward, waiting.


    He hoped that the police would come to his cell and tell him later.


    You can come out!


    But, an hour, two hours, three hours


    He still can''t wait to be released.


    Damn it! Damn bastard, I knew


    I knew that the damned Chinese were teasing me!


    Southton chila suddenly became angry.


    It was already 23 p.m.


    Southton Chira has given up.


    By this time, the court was off work.


    Boom -


    there was a loud, silent sound behind southton chila.


    Southton chila shrank in terror.


    Looking back, I found a big hole in the wall behind me.


    And Vincent stood in the hole and looked inside at southton Chira in the cell.


    "Professor southton, it''s time we left."


    "You..."


    "What happened to me?"


    "You want me to escape?"


    "Ha ha Your bail needs 13 million dollars. My boss can''t pay you so much bail, and it''s bound to be confiscated. "


    "So?"


    "So you should hurry up now."


    The whole detention center has been a great alarm.


    Southton chila took a deep breath and finally took that step.


    "And your helper?"


    "Just me." Vincent said with a smile.


    "Are you crazy? You''re the only one who dares to break the jail? "


    "I know what I''m doing." Vincent said, disapproving.


    "Where does this lead?"


    "Sewer."


    In all kinds of movies and TV plays, the sewer is always the golden passage to escape from prison.


    But southton Chira thought Vincent was too reckless.


    He is not against illegal escape.


    The key is to be careful.


    Just blow up the wall of his cell and escape from the sewer.


    Is this too sloppy?


    Sure enough, when they got into the sewer, they heard footsteps behind them.


    The police at the detention center have apparently found him out.


    It made southton Chira nervous.


    After all, no one likes to be taken back just after escaping from prison.


    And his enemies will definitely enjoy his pain.


    "What to do? Hurry up and find a way. The police are coming. " Southton chila nervously held Vincent''s arm.


    He hoped that Vincent was actually joking with him. He hoped that Vincent actually had a very careful plan. In fact, he had a lot of helpers.


    But to southton chila''s disappointment, Vincent shook his head. "It doesn''t matter. I can kill as many people as they come."


    "This joke is not funny."


    Vincent didn''t care what southton Chira thought. He was just leading the way.


    But the pursuit behind is getting closer and closer.


    Southton chila was more and more nervous.


    Southton chila took a backward look, which almost killed him.


    A searchlight has come from the back corner.


    At this time, Vincent suddenly stopped.


    Just then, southton Chira felt something wriggling in Vincent''s arm tube.


    Southton chila loosened his hand, and then saw a sea snake nearly two meters out of Vincent''s sleeve.


    Southton chila was startled, and then watched the sea serpent crawl towards the back.


    "Are you a magician?"


    Vincent looked at southton Chira. "It''s not magic."


    "Ah..."


    Just then a scream came from behind.


    "Sea snake It''s a sea snake Damn it, kill it... "


    "Ah..."


    Bang -


    because it''s on the other side of the corner, southton Chira doesn''t know what''s going on.


    Can a sea serpent cause the police in pursuit to make a mess?


    Isn''t that weird?


    Even the gun was used.


    As for it?


    "Let''s go faster." Vincent said suddenly.


    Because he has a hunch that if he doesn''t walk faster, big trouble will come.


    He knows who sent southton Chira to jail.


    That horrible human being.


    If the police informed him, southton Chira escaped from prison.


    Then he would never sit back and ignore.Vincent is not sure to run away from Chen Yu again.


    Even his master said it.


    He didn''t want to be a direct enemy of that human.


    At this time, a rusty iron fence appeared in front of them.


    However, although the iron fence is rusty, it is still very strong.


    "No, what do we do now? Is there another way? " Asked southton Chira anxiously.


    Vincent comes forward. Stretch out your hands and break them.


    The two bars of the iron fence were broken off directly.


    Southton chila''s mouth was wide open and his face was full of consternation.


    "Here How did you do that? "


    "Do you want to stay here and explore or do you want to get out of this dirty sewer as soon as possible?"


    "All right."


    After southton chila stepped out of the fence, Vincent went up and broke back the two steel bars he had broken.


    How can a man bend such a thick steel bar?


    I''m afraid it needs thousands of kilograms of strength, right?


    Or is it because the iron fence has been rusted?


    The strength is reduced, so that he can bend the steel bar barehanded?


    But at this time, southton Chira didn''t think so much. They had already reached the end of the sewer.


    The outlet of the sewer is a river, where Vincent has prepared a boat.


    Southton chila got into the boat after such a thrilling escape.


    The boat went down the river and directly into the sea through the entrance.


    Southton Chira didn''t expect their escape to be so easy.


    "Where shall we go now?"


    "Wherever the boat takes us, we will go."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    It was understandable in the river before.


    But by this time they were in the sea.


    The direction of the waves is uncertain. Who knows where they will go.


    But let him feel strange, he and Vincent clearly did not control the boat, but the boat is still drifting toward the sea.


    In principle, such a small wooden boat, without any power and unmanned operation, should constantly roam around the sea near the sea, but the boat is always in one direction.


    It''s like something''s holding them out to sea.


    Suddenly, there was a surge in the sea.


    Instead of going forward, the boat backed away.


    At this time, the original position of the boat raised a dark iron well.


    Submarine!? Cried southton chila in surprise.


    "Come on, let''s go in."


    "You prepared this?"


    "It''s too dangerous on the sea. I can feel a little safe hiding under it."

 Chapter 2432

    "I''ve already escaped here. It''s impossible for the police to catch up with me. Maybe they are still wondering if I went ashore when I was in the river."


    "It''s not the police, it''s the danger from the sea."


    Even if it''s Vincent''s home court, it''s hard for him to find confidence here.


    Even, he didn''t want to think back to that terrible experience.


    It''s definitely not a pleasant memory.


    Southton Chira, on the other hand, is a bit of a blind self-confident man.


    In his opinion, Vincent''s boss can even get a submarine as a means of escape.


    Then its strength can be imagined.


    I''m afraid even the coast guard can''t catch them.


    And as southton Chira observed, the submarine should have been converted from a military submarine.


    This submarine is not a retired submarine in the 1960s and 1970s, but a mainstream military submarine still in service.


    This is not a problem that money can solve.


    Without sufficient political influence, it is almost impossible to do so.


    "Is the weapon system of this submarine still available?" Asked southton chila curiously.


    "In What do you want to do with this? "


    "Do me a favor and shoot a torpedo at the door of that Chinese man''s house."


    "Are you crazy?" Vincent rolled his eyes hard.


    It''s too late for him to hide from Chen Zhu. How can he get caught by himself.


    And he can basically feel it.


    Chen Yu is not very interested in him and his master.


    Since who escaped on that cruise.


    He''s still lurking in Los Angeles, but he doesn''t feel hunted.


    It should be because there is no essential conflict of interest between them.


    They stand on the opposite side because they meet the wrong people in the wrong place.


    The main cause of their conflict is still the incident itself.


    After that incident, their hostility weakened.


    But that doesn''t mean they''re friends.


    If he throws a torpedo at someone''s door at this time.


    Basically, it will change from not being a friend to a deadly feud.


    Next time I meet you, I will not die.


    Neither Vincent nor his master wanted to die with a strong enemy for the sake of a southton Chira.


    A southton Chira is not worth the price.


    ¡­¡­


    Chen Yu received a call from David.


    Southton Chira escaped, escaped.


    And David suspected that it was the psychic.


    Even David wondered if Chen had done it.


    He thought Chen might want to lynch southton.


    Of course, Chen''s repeated assurances are not the result of his actions.


    David accepted Chen''s explanation.


    Of course, it is mainly from the traces left on site.


    It is far from Chen''s personal style.


    Although Chen can temporarily disguise his own style.


    But Chen should not have to.


    Moreover, since Chen has come to the police to solve the problem.


    There''s no need to take southton Chira out of custody.


    Southton chila ran away, and Chen Yu was depressed.


    I''ve been haunted all day.


    He had some regrets and had known to solve the problem himself.


    At that time, it was good to just screw off the head of southton chila and kick the ball.


    Of course, nothing in the world is entirely satisfactory.


    Just when he was depressed, Chen Yu received a call from Wright.


    "Hello, honey, do you miss me?"


    "Chen, have you contacted tiger recently?"


    "Tiger? What happened to him? " Chen Yu frowned. He didn''t contact Tago recently. He didn''t even pay attention to Tago.


    "You are not a good teacher."


    "I''ve been busy lately."


    "It can''t disguise your negligence."


    "Well, I was wrong."


    "What Tago has done recently has begun to bring a lot of negative news, even scandals, to our school."


    "So serious?"


    "I heard that his agent was introduced by you. Please ask yourself."


    "Well, I''ll contact you later."


    After hanging up with Wright, Chen dialed Dell.


    "Dell."


    "Chen, you''ve been back to Los Angeles so long that you can''t come to play with me. You''re too much."


    "Can''t you come here without me?""Well, are you offering me now?"


    "I want to ask about Tiger."


    "Don''t you know?"


    "What do you know?"


    "He''s fired the CAA agent."


    "When did it happen? I have no idea. " Chen asked in surprise.


    At the beginning, he introduced tiger as a CAA customer, and Dell took the lead.


    In the later period of time, Tego''s performance on the court is getting better and better.


    Then Chen Yu didn''t pay much attention to tiger''s affairs.


    He doesn''t think tiger needs much attention.


    "Just two months ago."


    "You don''t know what''s going on with him, do you?"


    "No, I know." "After all, it''s a former CAA customer, and we still have concerns," Dell said


    "How is he doing? Did he lose the match in the arena? Or what? "


    "He''s as good on the court as ever."


    Chen Yu was more surprised to hear Dell''s words.


    Now that she''s as good as ever, why does Wright say that tiger shames the school?


    "What about the rest?"


    "The agency he''s working with now is sc."


    "What''s the problem?"


    "SC brokers are not good at business operations. They are good at controlling their customers."


    "How to control it?"


    "Poison... Products, women, this is the most conventional means."


    "He''s exposed to poison..." Chen Yu''s nameless fire broke out in an instant.


    "At present, in his post match physical examination, there is no matter that he failed to pass the urine test. However, in recent times, the media have been reporting that his contacts are all members of some guilds, and even the media have repeatedly photographed the news of his mansion going in and out of prostitutes... Women."


    Chen Yu''s impression is that tiger seems to have a girlfriend, but at the beginning of last year, they had a meal together.


    Chen knows that in sports, they often lose themselves because of their fame.


    The most famous example in boxing is Tyson.


    He once ruled the heavyweight boxing match, after having money, he began to be reckless and indulgent.


    The result, of course, was to find teeth all over the place in the challenge arena.


    From then on, he quit boxing, and then became more extravagant.


    It ended in bankruptcy.


    Chen doesn''t want tiger to do the same.


    But there are some things that Chen didn''t want to happen.


    Tiger is his student, but he is an adult himself.


    And in European and American society, everyone has his own private life.


    Chen can call him, but he can''t interfere with his personal choice.


    And their previous contract has been terminated.


    Because Chen Yu thought he was rich enough.


    There''s no need to suck blood from tiger.


    The same is true of Ford''s contract.


    So Chen Yu also lost the last resort to restrain Tago.

 Chapter 2433

    After thinking about it for a long time, Chen Yu decided to talk to tiger.


    If it''s in China, even the neighborhood will talk to you.


    But after all, it''s not in China.


    "Hello, tiger, do you have time? How about we talk? "


    "Well Teacher? " It''s obvious that tiger didn''t expect Chen Yu to call him.


    His subconscious is still afraid of Chen Yu.


    "Teacher, I''m afraid I don''t have much time to compete abroad recently."


    "All right." Chen''s eyes were slightly drawn.


    It''s too obvious that tiger''s intention is to shirk and lie.


    "Tego, do you remember what I said?"


    "Teacher What did you say? "


    "What I can give, I can take back."


    "Thank you for your warning, sir."


    Then tiger hung up.


    Chen can feel tiger''s resentment.


    Chen Yu didn''t plan to talk with tiger about life.


    Pick up your phone and search for the news about Tiger.


    Although the news may not be true.


    But a lot of times, it can explain some problems.


    ¡­¡­


    In tiger''s mansion, a middle-aged black man with glasses and a suit came over.


    "Tego, whose phone? I think your face suddenly changed after you answered the phone. "


    "Bach." Tiger looks up at his agent.


    "My former teacher."


    "Oh? He asked you for money? " Bach knows the world so well.


    After a person has money, often some inexplicable people will post it and ask for benefits.


    "No, he doesn''t want money, but he wants to take everything from me." Tiger''s face was covered with haze.


    "Oh? Who is he? "


    "He is the man who made me." "I came out at his direction," said tiger. "He''s very good."


    "Tiger, you''re the champion, the first all-time Grand Slam winner in the history of boxing! You are the most powerful person in the world. "


    "No, you don''t know him. He once killed a dozen people with his bare hands." There was a palpitation in tiger''s face.


    To this day, he still can''t forget what happened on the Internet.


    More than 30 people besieged the two of them, but Chen Yu killed more than a dozen people by himself, and more than a dozen were seriously injured.


    It was a nightmare for him.


    Bach frowned when he heard Tago.


    He took a look at tiger. Can tiger do it?


    With the strength he showed in the challenge arena, I think it''s very reluctant.


    Bach''s mouth draws an arc.


    "Tego, I have a good thing for you."


    "Good stuff? What? " Tiger turned to Bach.


    He knew that Bach''s hands and feet were not clean. When the former agent learned that he had contacted Bach, he had warned himself.


    However, compared with the former agent''s style, Tego obviously preferred Bach.


    It''s not only Bach''s lower share, but also Bach''s ability and means.


    For example, there was a match before last, the opponent was a boxer with excellent strength.


    At that time, Tego studied the video of the other side''s game several times, and even he was not sure how to deal with it.


    But I don''t know what means Bach used.


    The opponent looked at him with anger and hatred in the arena.


    But he was beaten all the time.


    Although Bach didn''t tell him clearly, he could feel that Bach must have used means outside the arena.


    Of course, winning the game easily made Tago completely ignore Bach''s means.


    However, this does not mean that Tego has full trust in Bach.


    Especially when Bach came up with something good.


    Tiger was on the alert.


    Bach laughs and takes out a small bottle of medicine.


    "What is this? Doping? "


    "No, it''s not a low-end stimulant." Bach shook his head: "this is the devil potion, which can greatly improve your strength, and it is not that temporary, but permanent too high your strength."


    "Bach, I don''t want to be banned."


    "Ha ha At present, the existing means cannot be detected. "


    "Can''t detect it?" Tiger frowned and looked at Bach suspiciously.


    Bach nodded and said definitely, "it''s impossible to detect. I''m your agent. How can I get you banned?"


    "How much is it?" Tiger''s in love.


    "No money." Bach said."No money? How could it be? " Tego did not believe that Bach would give himself such a thing without reservation.


    "As long as you do me a little favor, this will be for you." Bach said with a smile.


    "What''s busy?"


    "Help me play a game." Bach said.


    "You''re my agent. Can''t you arrange it?"


    "It''s not a regular game."


    "Underground black boxing?" Asked tiger in amazement.


    "Well, it''s the underground fight."


    After a pause, tiger looked up at Bach. "Are you sure this thing has no side effects?"


    "Of course, I''m not joking about the greatest clients I''ve worked with in my career."


    Tego thought about it, as Bach said.


    If he is banned, his loss is the biggest, but Bach''s loss is not small.


    "When is the game?"


    "Tonight."


    "So urgent?"


    "Don''t you want to try the effect of this medicine?"


    "Will it work today?"


    "The effect of this devil potion is more perfect than you think."


    Tiger took the devil''s potion and hesitated a little.


    But in the end, his desire prevailed over reason.


    "Injection or oral?"


    "Oral."


    "Can I take it directly?"


    "Of course."


    Tango unscrewed the cap and sniffed first. There was no peculiar smell.


    After a few seconds of hesitation, Tago took a swig and drank the medicine completely.


    When the devil''s Potion entered his abdomen, tiger felt a hot and dry feeling coming from his abdomen.


    And this sense of dryness is constantly radiating to the four limbs.


    "Drink..."


    There was a deep roar in tiger''s mouth.


    Bach had a trace of surprise in his eyes.


    He has seen others use devil potions.


    The pain produced during the use can almost be described as pain.


    But tiger did not show much pain.


    He seems to be able to withstand the feeling.


    Tiger''s breathing became heavy, and he even spewed white gas out of his mouth.


    His muscles, like balloons, burst with blood vessels under his skin.


    Tiger clenched his teeth and clenched his fists.


    It''s not a good feeling. His bones are rattling.


    Roar -


    tiger roars in his mouth and suddenly punches at the wall behind him.


    Bang -


    only tiger''s fist is seen, directly inlaid into the concrete wall.


    When Tago took back his fist, there was a big hole in the wall, and there were many cracks around the hole.

 Chapter 2434

    Tiger didn''t want to believe his eyes.


    I actually punched a hole in the wall.


    The wall is made of concrete and steel, let alone fist.


    Even with a hammer, you don''t have to punch in.


    But now I can punch a hole.


    Is this the function of the devil''s Potion?


    The effect is incredible.


    Tiger feels like he can beat anyone now.


    Bach was also a bit surprised.


    He didn''t expect tiger to match the devil''s Potion so well.


    And he knows exactly how the potion works.


    It''s no exaggeration for tiger to say that he can break the neck of a brown bear even if he fights with an adult brown bear.


    Tiger looked at his fists, and at this moment he felt more confident than ever.


    Even in the face of Chen Yu, he has the courage to say no.


    "What time is the game in the evening?"


    "What? Can''t wait? " Bach was pleased with the excitement of Tago.


    "I feel like I can kill the lion! What an intoxicating force. "


    As night fell, Tego and Bach set out together for the underground boxing match.


    But the car just out of the gate, suddenly a figure jumped out, stopped in front of the car.


    Tego and Bach are both shocked. Take a closer look.


    Isn''t that guy in front of the car the guy before tiger?


    Tego remembers that the man''s name seemed to be hinga.


    Hinga is also black. He''s taller than tiger, but he''s a little longer than tiger.


    Bach got out of the car and said, "Singa, do you want to die?"


    "Bach, as you said, as long as I lose to tiger, you will give me money. My daughter needs surgery, but your money has not yet arrived." Said hinga directly.


    Bach looked at Zinga with a sneer. "I don''t remember saying that."


    "You fucking bastard, you lied to me!" Hinga was furious and accused Bach.


    "Get out of my way now, or I''ll call the police." Bach looked at Zinga disdainfully.


    "I want to tell the media! You don''t just let me fight black, you threaten me with my daughter''s life! "


    Bach''s eyes flashed a cold light.


    It''s not the first time he''s done this kind of thing.


    In the past, some people tried to threaten him with such things.


    But he''s still standing here safe and sound.


    As for those who threatened him, they were basically missing.


    "No one has ever dared to threaten me. Do you know where those who want to threaten me with these things have finally gone?" Bach''s glasses sparkled with cold light.


    In fact, hinga was also afraid. He had heard about Bach''s reputation in the circle for a long time.


    Infamy is not enough to describe his bad.


    At the same time, tiger got out of the car.


    When hinga saw the tiger, there was hatred in her eyes.


    Tiger smiled and said, "Bach, let me deal with it."


    "You?" Bach has some regrets. What is Tego going to do?


    "I don''t care what kind of dispute you have with Bach, but I''m willing to give you a chance."


    "What chance?"


    "Let''s play one game. As long as you win, I''ll let Bach give you the money."


    "When? Where to fight? " Hinga is not afraid of tiger at all. He thinks tiger is a water product.


    Otherwise, his agent would not find him that day and ask him to cooperate with fake boxing.


    "Right here." Tego said quietly.


    Tiger ticked his finger: "as long as you can win me, you can get the money."


    "That''s what you said."


    "Yes, I said." Tiger twisted his neck.


    "Tiger You''ll have the game later. "


    "I know, so I need to warm up now." Said tiger confidently.


    When she heard tiger''s words, she was furious.


    How could he just warm up?


    It''s too disrespectful.


    Hinga is already in position.


    "Come on, let me see where your confidence comes from."


    Tego stood in front of hinga in three or two steps.


    "It''s time to start."


    Hinga left hook, heavy swing out.


    Yes! Hinga is quite confident in her attack.


    Tiger is so arrogant that he has no resistance.


    Indeed, hinga''s prediction is right.


    His left hook thumped on tiger''s chin.


    But Tago didn''t move. Instead, it was hinga.He felt as if his fist were on the iron wall.


    "It''s too weak. You''re too weak." Tiger shook his head.


    As soon as synga''s face changed, he quickly backed back and made a defensive gesture.


    The tango at the moment gives him a totally different feeling than last time.


    Last time in the arena of official competition.


    Although he is ready to lose.


    But at that time, Tego''s attack and defense, strength, speed and skill did not make him feel pressure.


    In a semi real game, it''s in the seventh round.


    He just intentionally sold a flaw and was punched Ko by tiger.


    But at the moment, Tego feels like an insurmountable mountain.


    Tago''s shot, a blow to the ground.


    The first hit was hinga''s arms in front of her.


    Click to wipe -


    cinga''s arm and hand bones are like broken wood bars in an instant.


    But Tago didn''t stop. The power of terror went straight to hinga''s face.


    All of hinga''s people flew several meters away and fell to the ground in a complete coma.


    "Bach, you want to kill his mother?" Asked Tego, disapproving.


    Bach was about to say kill him.


    Suddenly, when he saw the flower bed across the road, there seemed to be light.


    "Don''t mess around. There are paparazzi." Bach whispered, "let''s go."


    "Lucky for him." Tiger spits, turns and gets in the car.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, almost all the media were covering a private fight between Singa and tiger in the dark.


    Hinga is still in the hospital, but he still claims that tiger and his agent used to make him fake.


    But no one believed him.


    Because a paparazzi took a picture of the fight last night.


    Tiger''s strength is obviously much stronger than Xin''s.


    They couldn''t think of the significance of Tego''s need for a fake fight with hinga.


    So even though Tego hurt hinga, he has more people willing to support him and believe him.


    On the contrary, hinga has become the target of everyone''s shouting.


    He was portrayed by the media as a scoundrel and villain.


    Because he lost the game, he extorted money from him and threatened him with false information.


    Then he was knocked down by tiger, which proved his point.


    Chen Yu watched the news broadcast.


    Picked up the phone and dialed West.


    "West, you can help me to investigate a person''s identity."


    "Well, President, who are you going to investigate?"


    "A man called Zinga, a heavyweight boxer, is the guy who''s in the news today."

 Chapter 2435

    "Mr. Singa, on behalf of Mr. tiger, I have sent you a lawyer''s letter. You have caused great harm and economic loss to my client because of your improper speech. Therefore, Mr. tiger has brought a lawsuit to the court and asked you to compensate us $3 million."


    "In his eyes, hinga is a loser, a joke," Mr. Tago''s lawyer said proudly.


    Singa can''t help but fight with tiger.


    The result is not only in the arena, but also in the influence.


    He was defeated by Tago with absolute power.


    Bang -


    suddenly, the door of the ward was opened.


    The lawyers of Singa and Tago were shocked and saw an Asian come in outside the door.


    Chen Yu looks at Tiger''s lawyer and then at hinga.


    "Is he your friend?"


    "No Who are you? " Hinga is a little confused.


    Judging from Chen''s action of pushing the door just now, it seems that he also came to find fault.


    It''s like this morning when a Tagore fan rushed into the ward to insult him.


    Chen did not immediately answer hinga''s questions.


    Instead, he turned to tiger''s lawyer: "you can get out of here."


    "What are you? Yellow monkey... "


    Chen Yu slapped tiger''s lawyer out of two front teeth.


    "I''m going to sue you. I''m going to put you in jail!" Tiger''s lawyer is still howling and roaring.


    At that moment, another voice came from the door: "weatherf, are you going to sue my boss?"


    When weatherf looked up and saw Alex, he couldn''t help shivering.


    The queen of California''s largest law firm, the most successful lawyer in the United States in the last decade, Jacques.


    Of course, it''s also the most expensive lawyer.


    95% of the winning rate can be said to be a nightmare for the lawyer who fights with yarrix.


    And Alex has the most professional team of lawyers.


    What scares weatherf the most is what Alexis just said.


    She doesn''t call Chen Yu a client or a client.


    She called Chen Yu the boss.


    The meaning of the two is totally different.


    "Is there any way to revoke his lawyer''s license?" Chen Yu said quietly.


    "As you wish, boss." Jacques was equally dismissive.


    "Give me and Mr. hinga some private time."


    Soon the ward was emptied.


    Of course, when we asked weatherf out, we still asked the hospital security.


    Hinga faintly realized why she had been transferred to this hospital.


    And I have not arranged a luxurious ward for myself, and I have arranged a professional doctor for myself.


    It''s probably the Asian arrangement.


    Chen Chu pulled over the chair beside him and sat in front of the hospital bed in hinga.


    "Your daughter is also in this hospital, and she has found a matching heart, which can be operated on in three days, and the operation fee has been paid." "The best heart transplant experts in California are in charge of this operation. I can''t guarantee that the operation will be absolutely successful, but as long as you can think of the requirements, as long as they are reasonable, and can improve the requirements of this heart transplant operation, you can put forward them," Chen said


    After hearing Chen Yu''s words, hinga knew very well that there was no free lunch in the world.


    Chen Yu did not consult with him in advance.


    But he could not refuse to give him the terms.


    He and Tego, and Bach are in such a mess that the ultimate goal is to raise money for his daughter''s heart transplant.


    "What do you need me to do?"


    "Take a look at this contract."


    This is an investment contract. It''s the one Chen Yu signed for Ford and tiger.


    But this contract is more perfect than the previous one.


    After all, Chen''s lawyer team helped draft it.


    At the same time, the terms of the contract are even tougher.


    Once Singa defaults, he will either go to Africa as a miner or sleep on the road for the rest of his life.


    "And the pen?" Asked hinga.


    "Didn''t you discuss the contents of the contract with me?"


    "I can''t find a reason to refuse. My daughter''s operation cost US $300000, and then you will pay me for the treatment. The subsequent rehabilitation treatment, nutrition, hiring rehabilitation coaches, fitness coaches, professional boxing coaches all add up to more than my daughter''s operation costs. And the current doctor''s reply to me is that my arm bones are destructive It is damaged, and the nerve of the arm is also severely injured. That is to say, for a long time in the future, or even for a lifetime, my hands will not be able to enter the ring of the boxing ring again, even if it is just life and living difficulties. Your contract requires that as long as I am not fully recovered, you need to pay me 20000 dollars a month, that is to say, Even if I don''t do anything, I can live a very comfortable life every month. I don''t understand why I refuse this contract. "Chen Qian throws a pen to Xin Jia, who takes it with her trembling right hand.


    But he couldn''t even hold the pen.


    "You see, are you sure you want me to sign this contract now?"


    Chen Chu nodded, "that''s what I''m here for."


    Xin took a deeper breath, and suddenly he hesitated.


    Because he still hasn''t figured out Chen Yu''s identity.


    He could not understand Chen''s intention.


    What does Chen want to do.


    In the end, hinga failed to resist the temptation of the contract.


    "What do you want to do?"


    "Destroy what I created myself." Chen Yu said quietly.


    "I don''t understand what you mean."


    "A year ago, like you, Tego was wounded in the arm. He lost almost everything, his dream, his future and his hope." "I gave him the same contract, I gave him the chance to stand on the stage of dream again, but he let me down. I once told him that if I could give him something, I could take it back by myself."


    Hinga suddenly looks up at Chen Yu. He vaguely remembers that when Tago made his debut last year, he was working as his teacher in every interview after winning the game. Every interview was the same.


    And now, all of a sudden, he understood something.


    However, he felt that Chen Yu was cruel and destroyed his disciples.


    Hinga doesn''t know Chen Yu, who is not only disappointed but also disgusted with Tago.


    Chen Yu finds the girlfriend that tiger used to have. They have already split up.


    And Tago has brought serious physical and psychological trauma to his ex girlfriend.


    Even some of the trauma is unspeakable.


    Chen remembers vaguely that when he first met Tago and his ex girlfriend, Chen also sincerely blessed them.


    In retrospect, it''s so funny.

 Chapter 2436

    "Mr. Tiger..." Weatherf covered his face.


    He''s just been educated by Alex and taught him how rich her boss really is.


    At the same time, how terrible the consequences would be if we were enemies with him.


    By the way, he also helped Chen Yu pass on a word.


    "That''s what he said."


    Tiger''s face was cold and even a little scared.


    "Can I give, and take it back with my own hands?"


    Bach is nearby and looks at tiger. "Tiger, he is not as terrible as you think. He is the past style."


    "No, Bach, you don''t understand. He''s really terrible. He''s the devil." Tiger''s voice also became hasty: "you know, that time he and I were blocked in the parking lot, the other side asked me to fight fake boxing, and then he with a smile, a fist to those who surrounded us killed and maimed."


    "Then he still faced me with that kind of smile and said to me in a gentle voice, if one day you let me down, then I can take back what I gave with my own hands."


    Tiger looked up at Bach and said, "I have vowed never to do anything to disappoint him, never to face him with that smile."


    "Anyway, you didn''t do anything Besides, he has no evidence, doesn''t he? " Bach said.


    Tego looked at Bach with a wry smile. "Do you think he''s the kind of person who demands evidence?"


    Bach''s face turned cold. "Since he doesn''t reason with us, then we don''t need to reason with him. Don''t worry, I''ll take care of it."


    "Bach, don''t use radical means. You will provoke him."


    "Tiger, you don''t know me or our company." Bach patted Tego on the shoulder: "you can be your big star, no one can threaten my clients."


    The more Bach says that, the more insecure Tego is.


    ¡­¡­


    Chen Yu never thought that the big boy would become a real villain.


    Chen Yu''s impression of tiger is still that shy, introverted boy who is always full of passion for the challenge arena and eager to win.


    This change is so sudden that Chen Yu is still in a trance.


    West helped him investigate a lot of information about Tiger.


    It''s a matter of personal needs to recruit... To go whoring. Chen can ignore it.


    And his relationship with his ex girlfriend, which can only be said to be personal.


    Even when he beat up his ex girlfriend, Chen Yu at best called the police instead of intervening.


    It''s just that Chen Yu got some information from his ex girlfriend, which he couldn''t accept.


    That''s not just a question of reaching the moral bottom line. It''s enough to shoot several times at home.


    As the saying goes, a man''s money goes bad.


    Tiger is the most typical example.


    To put it bluntly, he just drifted after he became famous.


    And it''s still over the head.


    Chen thinks that it is too much for the rich to explain their identity and smash the bottom people with a pile of money.


    But Chen obviously underestimated Tago.


    Tiger is not the same as Ford, nor is it the same as Evelyn.


    Ford''s career has its ups and downs, and then it''s on a par after meeting Chen Yu.


    Combined with his growing environment and family stability, Ford''s mentality has always been good.


    And he often communicates with Chen Yu, and he has nothing to teach him in technology.


    But in terms of exercise and nutrition, Chen can still help him.


    Maybe Ford has gone with the wind, but he can control himself.


    Evry is different. Her family background is extraordinary.


    She received an elite education from childhood.


    Now she is the most famous athlete in sports.


    It''s just another way for her to succeed.


    So her mentality is the best, and she also keeps in touch with Chen Yu.


    Tego is not the same. How inferior he used to be is how arrogant he is now.


    After a long time of depression, once you find a vent, it will become crazy for a long time.


    It''s not that poor boys can''t get rich overnight.


    If someone could guide at that time.


    Tego will not be like this.


    And how proud Chen was of the former tiger, how disgusted Chen is now.


    At this moment, Chen Yu''s mentality is that I have cultivated it by myself, so I will destroy it by myself.


    And Chen is to destroy him in all aspects.


    Don''t talk to Chen Yu. He is still a child.


    Not to mention that he is still saved, he just lacks guidance.Wrong is wrong, other mistakes can be made, and there is a chance to save lives and atone for them.


    But some mistakes are irreparable.


    Two unforgivable crimes committed by Tago.


    One was drunk driving, which killed a couple of mothers and daughters, and then he let others take the blame to escape the responsibility, and the family of the two mothers and daughters, his husband hanged himself at home half a month later.


    At least the police have come to the conclusion that they hanged themselves, but Chen doesn''t think so.


    Tiger has been in frequent contact with the gang for some time.


    So this kind of news is often seen in the media, and the sphere of influence of the gang he contacts is just near the community where the man who hanged himself lives.


    And the second big crime was that he violated a woman, and that night, the woman and his family were all buried because of a fire.


    The first major crime was investigated by west, and the second one was a few words from tiger''s ex girlfriend.


    Chen has also been to the scene of the fire and brought the report from the fire department.


    The report from the fire department showed that there was a deliberate arson.


    But there is no clue about the arson suspect.


    Chen is not a judge, so Chen never needs to pursue evidence.


    In many cases, the pursuit of judges is no longer to uphold justice, but to uphold the law.


    But the original purpose of creating law is to maintain justice.


    If in court, everyone knows that a person is guilty of a great crime, but there is no evidence to prove that he is guilty, it is philosophical speculation whether he can not be sentenced.


    Chen Yu is not a philosopher. He cannot explain whether justice or law should be upheld.


    Chen Yu only knows that he should do what he should do.


    As that said, it''s God''s business to decide whether you are guilty or not, and I''m only responsible for sending you to God.


    But one thing Chen can be sure of is that tiger can''t see God.


    Just then, Chen received a call.


    A phone call from a stranger.


    "Hello, is that Mr. Chen?"


    "Who is it?" Chen doesn''t like this mysterious stranger, because this kind of person instinctively makes others hostile, such as Chen.

 Chapter 2437

    "My name is madeko savage."


    "What can I do for you?"


    "Can you please, Mr. Chen, stop meddling, for the sake of your former disciples and for the sake of you and your family?"


    "Have you investigated me? How much do you know about me? "


    "Ha ha..." Madeko savage smiled softly: "rich people, very rich."


    "And what else?"


    "It seems that what I have investigated is not comprehensive enough. It seems that there are still things I haven''t investigated." Madeko savage said with a smile, but he didn''t take it to heart: "but please understand that some power can''t be compensated by money and the power behind you."


    "Then I have some expectations. I hope you can give me a long insight and let me see what power money can''t make up for."


    "I hope you don''t regret it."


    "I''ll give you that as well."


    ¡­¡­


    "Didilla, when school is over, go home with my brother and sister." Chen Yu informs didilla.


    Didilla is the oldest one among the children, and she acts calmly. Chen Yu still trusts didilla.


    "Uncle, we''ve been at school for several days. Today, you are concerned about the safety of our school?" Didilla said without a word, "it''s not that you have made some new enemies recently, is it?"


    "The essence of making friends."


    "Which way is the warrior?"


    In didilla''s view, those who dare to fight against their uncle are definitely warriors.


    Especially those who dare to use his family as a threat, the word warrior is not enough to describe each other''s bravery. May there be no war in heaven.


    After informing didilla, Chen Yu called west again.


    "What are west, Hess and Jolin Nash doing these two days?"


    "Helys has just come out of the training tower. She seems to have made great progress in the fourth floor recently. She seems to be very hopeful to pass the fourth floor." "Jolin Nash should be downtown by now," West said. "She and Giselle went shopping."


    "Where are they shopping?"


    "Beverly street."


    "Just in time, let her go to the angel coast. Someone may be harmful to my family. I''m afraid that Fanny may be in danger. In addition, let her go to Dashan primary school to protect my children in secret."


    "President, who is it?" West immediately lowered his voice.


    "I don''t know for the moment, a guy named madeko savage, I don''t know the origin." "There are still a few children in my family. I can''t leave, so I have to ask Jolin Nash and helris to help protect them," Chen said


    ¡­¡­


    "President, if there is an attack, I can kill all the enemies."


    "Of course." Chen replied.


    "Well, I know what to do." Helys hung up.


    This basically gave helys an unlimited power to fire.


    As long as she is judged to be the enemy, she has the right to execution.


    If people are in the ordinary, Chen Yu will not give such permission.


    On the one hand, it''s because helys is even more murderous than Chen Yu.


    On the other hand, there are some people who may not be damned.


    But this is a special time.


    Because someone claimed to threaten his family.


    At this time, there is no time to know whether to die or not.


    As for Jolin Nash on the other side.


    Don''t ask Chen to speak. If there are ordinary people who force Jolin Nash to do it.


    Then the result is no different from infinite firing.


    If Jolin Nash''s elemental magic hits ordinary people, the result is about the same as being hit by a missile.


    ¡­¡­


    "Remember me, children?"


    "Sister helys." Didilla was the first to recognize didilla.


    "Yes, I know you," she said with a strange smile


    But elige, penance, Felicia, and Crowe all remember her.


    I remember this little sister full of Gothic style.


    Her style is so obvious and impressive.


    But helys is also one of those with lightning rods.


    Don''t say it''s a child, even an adult will leave her alone.


    Helys even smiled perfunctorily in the face of Chen Yu''s children.


    "Your uncle asked me to pick you up." "Come on, get in my car," said helys


    Several children looked at helys'' car. It was an expensive Lincoln Navigator.


    But the real concern for a few children is not the price of the car.


    It''s super personalized paint on the body.


    There are seven pictures, seven disasters, suffering, disease, suffering, torture, plague, death and despair.Each picture is fully integrated with the elements of death and terror.


    In particular, the pigments used in some places are very special, using fluorescent coating.


    For example, the pattern on the rear of the car is the plague sermon.


    If someone uses the high beam to shoot at her car from behind, he will surely see a strange picture.


    ¡­¡­


    "Hi, Fanny." Jolin Nash arrives at the coast guard headquarters.


    "What are you doing, Jolin Nash?" Fari saw Giselle behind Jolin Nash and said hello.


    Because of her frequent visits to the supernatural society, the members of the society are basically familiar.


    "The president put me in charge of protecting you."


    "Ah? Is that necessary? "


    "No way. As a psychic family, they often get involved in unnecessary troubles with their close relatives." Jolin Nash shrugged helplessly.


    Although there are rules in the spiritual world, or less than family.


    But some things are not who wants to expand the situation, but out of control.


    Jolin Nash and Giselle sent fari home safe and sound.


    As soon as they got out of the car on the front foot, heiris arrived in her cool and strange seat.


    By the time they arrived, Chen had prepared a big dinner in the yard.


    Chen Yu, including Giselle, stayed for dinner.


    Of course, Chen Yu didn''t just leave them for dinner.


    In the next few days, they should all be left to go to work with farry and escort Chen''s children to and from school.


    "Chen, what is the situation?" Fari asked questions at the table.


    Chen seldom arranges for supernatural people to protect their families.


    Chen Yu said the story of Tago.


    "Tiger? How could that child be like this? "


    "President, I can send that guy to God on your behalf if I need to."


    Chen Yu looks at heilish and says, "no, it''s not my plan."


    It''s very simple to destroy a person physically. It''s not difficult for Chen Yu, even for heiris and Jolin Nash. It''s a problem that can be solved by magic.


    But Chen Yu wanted more than that.


    This is not a simple implementation of justice, but revenge!

 Chapter 2438

    A passenger plane landed at Los Angeles Airport.


    A dozen passengers dressed strangely came out of the exit.


    These people look like people coming out of Hogwarts college in the movie Harry Potter.


    Of course, other people look at them as if they were magicians at cos Hogwarts.


    And they have already seen this kind of look.


    So they seem to be very calm, and other people''s requests for group photos have been answered.


    When these people came out of the exit, a man greeted them.


    "Hamson."


    "May the Immortal King bless you, Mr. madeko savage."


    Among those "Hogwarts" magicians, an old man looked at the man who was greeting them.


    "Glad to see you." Madeko savage looks at Hamson dele.


    They are all real magicians.


    Although not from Hogwarts college.


    But the magic of the world is real.


    All kinds of strange magic make the first contact with madeko savage amazing.


    It was from then on that madeko savage got to know these magicians from England.


    They come from an organization called the immortal crown, an extremely ancient organization.


    But though they are old, they are poor.


    And because of funding constraints, they have fewer and fewer members.


    Until madeko savage funded them.


    Their precarious life was relieved.


    Of course, madeko savage is not unconditionally helping them.


    When madeko savage needs it, they also need to help him solve any problems.


    These sorcerers, who have long been afraid of poverty, don''t care so much about the rules of the spiritual world.


    Maybe they didn''t realize that they had been controlled by madeko pavich from the beginning.


    Now they live on the money provided by madeko savage.


    Of course, even if they are aware of the problem, they don''t want to go back to the past.


    At that time, when madeko savage first contacted them, they lived in a remote mountain forest.


    When madeko savage accidentally broke into their hideout, there were fifty-two of them.


    They were psychics who hid in the mountains to avoid World War II in the last century.


    The vast majority of them are the second and third generations, and a few are the fourth and fifth generations.


    Originally, there were hundreds of psychics, but after decades of reproduction, they did not grow, but continued to reduce the number of people.


    It''s mainly because they have too little contact with the outside world.


    And their living materials basically rely on their own cultivation and breeding.


    Their only vehicle was an old car from the 1930s.


    They have not been in touch with the outside world for decades.


    Their cognition is seriously out of touch with the outside world.


    Before madeko savage entered the mountain forest where they lived in seclusion, they were almost back to the primitive society.


    With the lack of living materials and the backward medical level, all their diseases can only be solved by magic.


    But in many cases, magic can''t solve all diseases.


    For example, appendicitis is a problem that can be solved only by a small operation outside.


    But it''s a fatal disease there.


    They have no idea what''s going on outside.


    They thought it was still a time of war.


    This kind of cognition is not only disjointed, but also lack of knowledge.


    This also led to their inability to survive on their own, even when they were later taken out of the forest by madeko savage.


    Of course, on the other hand, in order to better control these magicians, madeko savage deliberately made them think so.


    All their knowledge is decades behind.


    We need to know that the development speed and changes in these decades are greater than the thousands of years of human civilization development in the past.


    Especially the first generation of them has almost died.


    There are few second generation left.


    The incompleteness of knowledge inheritance makes their cognition of the outside world incomplete.


    Thus, it also has a sense of dependence on madeko savage.


    Madeko savage can easily take them completely under control.


    At least most of the members of the immortal crown have now become his servants.


    Those older second and third generations are no longer willing to step out of their former seclusion.The fourth and fifth generation are younger, and they are more willing to come to the outside world.


    Hamson is the only second generation to follow madeko savage.


    But he is very old. He is eighty-five.


    In fact, he was born before his parents lived in seclusion.


    He knows the outside world better than anyone else.


    Of course, he also yearns for the outside world more than others.


    So he''s actually the first generation.


    His magic power is the most powerful among other magicians.


    Hamson knew that madeko savage was using them.


    But he doesn''t care, compared to the lack of material and monotonous life in the seclusion.


    The outside world is too much fun.


    But also has the stable life level guarantee.


    What''s more, madeko savage has given them simple tasks.


    "You''re really eye-catching." Madeko savage said with a smile.


    "Although the outside world is much more interesting than the seclusion, I am still more used to the robe of order in my dress."


    The magician called his robe the robe of order.


    And the robe of order is also a magic prop, which can provide them with magic.


    Of course, for Hamson and others who have been living in seclusion for a long time, this robe of order brings them more sense of superiority.


    Perhaps because of the influence of the film and TV series, when they appear in front of the public in this robe of order.


    Ordinary people''s fanaticism and pursuit of them make them feel proud and proud.


    "What shall we do this time?" Asked Hamson.


    "Mr. madeko, please give us some challenging tasks." A fourth generation young magician said in a somewhat arrogant tone.


    "Yes, I hope the task will be difficult. At least when we travel, we feel a little pressure."


    "Although I also want to arrange some challenging tasks for you, you are born extraordinary. Maybe only saving the world can make you feel the pressure."


    "Ha ha Can you give us the task of saving the world? "


    "I want to. But first of all, we need to make our lives better before we save the world. "

 Chapter 2439

    Madeko savage took the crowd to the car.


    Then I took out a stack of photos.


    "That''s your goal. Bring them all to me."


    "There are several children in it." Said Hamson.


    "At the end of this mission, I will provide you with funds for at least one year''s activities, and you should have your own headquarters in the outside world, don''t you think, Hamson?"


    Hamson thought for a while, then nodded, "you have a point."


    As for the question that made him hesitant before, after madeko savage put forward his conditions, it became less important.


    "Take a night off first, and I''ll give you more information about your goals tomorrow. Finish the task as soon as possible, and then you can have fun here. I''ve prepared many projects for you."


    ¡­¡­


    "Mr. Chen, do you really have a way for my hands to recover their strength?" Asked hinga hesitantly.


    Every time he asked his attending physician when to treat his hands.


    The answer from the attending doctor was that his hands were treated by Chen Yu.


    They are not responsible for treatment and examination.


    It seems that the doctors in the hospital have blind confidence in Chen Yu.


    He also learned from the doctors.


    Chen Yu is not only a rich man, but also a doctor whose skills are good enough to explode.


    Hinga is not very willing to believe it.


    Doctors may be able to become rich, but they should not be able to become very rich.


    At least that''s his perception.


    But I think of the contract Chen Yu gave him.


    If Chen can''t heal his arms, the contract is likely to turn Chen''s investment into a loss.


    So hinga is more willing to believe that Chen Yu really has a way.


    Of course, hope is one side, reality is another.


    He is an athlete, he knows where the bottleneck of medical technology is now.


    Because he has seen too many colleagues, because of various injuries and quit the stage.


    For example, at present, his arms are cut, and the neural network of his arms is cut.


    The arm grafting technology is available, but it''s similar to the grafting technology of plants, or it''s like a cable is cut and reconnected.


    If you pull the cable hard, when the force channel is large enough, the position of the tension must be the point of reconnection.


    In fact, the connection of neural networks is to re grow, rather than connect the original corresponding neural networks together.


    This is also the reason why the arm and palm can''t be as flexible as they were at first, even after rehabilitation training.


    And the fracture and reconnection of the skeleton can''t reach the initial force.


    Because the seam is always there, the neural structure in the bone can not be completely repaired.


    Just because two pieces of iron are glued together doesn''t mean that two pieces of iron can become one.


    At least in terms of mechanics, two iron blocks are always two units of force, not one.


    So hinga has always doubted whether Chen can cure him.


    Chen looked at the test report on his hand.


    He has a clear plan for the treatment of synga.


    Because he is not unfamiliar with this, the original tiger is the same injury.


    The two are almost the same.


    Physical therapy plus the perfect potion.


    Physical therapy refers to surgery.


    "I''ll arrange an operation for you tonight." Chen said.


    Of course, Chen doesn''t want to operate at night if he can.


    But the hospital''s operating rooms are full.


    Generally speaking, at least one week ahead of schedule can be arranged.


    Chen Yu''s request to use the operating room was too sudden.


    Although Chen has a good relationship with the president and major shareholders.


    But it''s impossible to delay the operation of other people.


    So it''s in the evening.


    This time is still squeezed out.


    If there is no such relationship, it''s not easy to arrange.


    "To what extent can my hands recover?"


    "If I follow my plan, of course it''s the best state? But no one is sure about the operation. "


    Although Chen Yu is sure of it, it''s too mysterious to grasp it.


    So Chen will not give any commitment.


    After arranging for cinga''s pre and post-operative work, Chen went to the peripheral chair to rest.


    Even a doctor doesn''t like the smell in the hospital.


    Especially when he didn''t work in the hospital for a long time, the smell of chemicals floating in the hospital corridor stimulated Chen''s smell.Sometimes, the keen sense of smell is also a burden to people.


    Like animals, Chen has a new understanding of this.


    Chen''s sense of smell has improved a lot since his last evolution in the wilderness.


    Although it can''t reach the super smell of cats and dogs.


    However, it still brings some troubles to Chen Yu.


    If it''s a common smell, it''s OK.


    Some of the smells are irritating.


    The irritant effect was also magnified hundreds of times.


    Like the smell in the hospital.


    Chen feels like he''s soaking in a bathtub with a medical mixture.


    There is also a point, such as cats and dogs, they know how to distinguish and block the smell.


    But Chen doesn''t understand. Chen can''t block this sense of smell.


    Of course, Chen can''t block olfactory perception, but Chen has a stronger tolerance.


    is not like cats and dogs. It can be sprayed directly by perfume, which can directly destroy their olfactory organs.


    Chen Yu felt nausea at most, and the stimulation of this smell can be shielded.


    Take a breath of fresh air outside, you will feel happy.


    Of course, the happiest thing to do is to have two more people to release pressure.


    And these two people are coming to relieve him.


    Two young men in magic robes appeared in front of Chen Yu.


    They''re like they''re afraid that people don''t know who they are.


    He also carried the magic wand of the wizard in the Harry Potter movie.


    "Come with us, sir."


    Chen Chu raised his head and looked at the two young men.


    A couple of men and women, it seems that they are all in one.


    "What do you call it?"


    "I am the immortal crown, Shaq."


    "Asheny." Said the young woman.


    Chen Yu yawned, "do it with me for a while."


    "Sir, we don''t have time to waste with you. You''d better." A Xian Ni holds magic wand and points to Chen Zhu.


    Chen Chu stretched out his hand directly and broke ashenni''s magic wand instantly.


    "You..." Athenian looked at his magic wand in amazement.


    "Damn..." Shaq suddenly points at Chen Yu with his magic wand.

 Chapter 2440

    "Transfiguration!" Shaq directly released the deformation of Chen Yu.


    There are two types of transfiguration: self use and others use.


    And the transfiguration used for others is very advanced.


    Because my magic is irresistible to me.


    But for others, there are resistance factors.


    Even if you use transfiguration on ordinary people, there is a great chance of resistance.


    As for the use of Chen Yu


    Chen''s magic resistance is almost breaking through the sky.


    His current magic resistance can''t say he''s absolutely immune to magic.


    Basically a high-level magic doesn''t work on him.


    Before Shaq''s magic had fallen on Chen Yu, it had disappeared.


    Chen Yu knows what''s going on, but Shaq doesn''t.


    Although he uses transfiguration, he has a chance to be resisted.


    But he thinks he''s really good at transfiguration.


    Chen''s resistance is just a coincidence, a lucky result.


    An ordinary psychic master the transfiguration, and the possibility of releasing and resisting to ordinary people is about 50%, that is, the probability of each half.


    And if it''s Shaq, he''s got some tips for transfiguration.


    So his metamorphosis is 90% successful for the average person.


    Just now, the man in front of me was resisted by using transfiguration, but he stepped on the dog Shi.


    He felt that Chen would not be so lucky the second time.


    If Chen Yu knew Shaq''s idea at this time, or if Shaq had studied probability himself, he would not agree with him.


    Just like the positive side and the negative side of a coin, in terms of probability, the first time a coin is put on the positive side is not to say that the second time a coin can be put on the negative side. The second time the positive side is still 50% each.


    "Transfiguration!"


    Chen Yu is still unmoved.


    "Missed again? Again, transfiguration! "


    "Transfiguration!"


    "Transfiguration!"


    Suddenly, Chen Yu stood up and covered Shaq''s mouth with one hand.


    "Shh! Sit down, sit with me for a while, or I''ll crush your chin now. "


    Chen Yu looked at Shaq: "do you understand what I mean? If I understand, I''ll let go. "


    Shaq nodded, but when Chen released his hand, Shaq suddenly turned to Chen again: "blind."


    Poof -


    Chen Yu punched Shaq in the abdomen.


    Shaq was kneeling on the ground with a slight spasm.


    Chen Chu looked at the ashenni next to him.


    Ashenni was too scared to move.


    These are two pure newcomers.


    This is Chen''s impression of them.


    Let alone their strength.


    At least their reaction was too much of an aberration.


    Chen Yu looks at the two.


    "Sit down, or I will take you directly to the ward of this hospital."


    Both of them sat down honestly.


    "You''re from that madeko pawitch?"


    They were silent.


    They seem to think that this way they can negate the problem.


    "Well, I''ll take it as your default." Chen Yu said quietly, "do you know what kind of interrogation method a policeman likes best?"


    Two people still do not speak, Chen Yu is chattering.


    "The most favorite way for the police to interrogate is to face two prisoners, because if a prisoner answers each question first, he will be able to reduce the penalty, while the second prisoner will increase the penalty accordingly."


    Chen Yu looked at the two magicians sitting on both sides, who were honest for the time being.


    Hands on their shoulders.


    "So next time I''m answering my question, I hope you can rush to answer it."


    Shaq and ashenni lowered their heads, but their eyes exchanged secretly.


    Obviously, they are not going to cooperate with Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu''s strength suddenly increased a few points.


    Grab their collarbones and lift them.


    Click and wipe -


    along with the scream of the two people, their clavicles were removed at the same time, and their left and right shoulders collapsed at the same time.


    "You can refuse, but believe me, I will let all the bones of your body out of their original position."


    "Are there any other companions besides you?" Chen asked again.


    Click and wipe -


    the two screamed again.


    "There are 206 bones in a person, which means you can experience 206 dislocations."


    Shaq and ashney were pale with fear.They didn''t experience too much pain.


    They don''t know how to face the pain.


    "Again, do you have any other companions?"


    "Yes." This time, Cassini answered.


    "Good, it''s a good start." Chen Yu said with satisfaction.


    "Cassini! Ah... " Shaq made a more painful voice than before.


    Chen Yu broke Shaq''s bones this time.


    More punishment!


    "How many of you?"


    "Eighteen." This time Shaq replied.


    Shaq''s betrayal is more justified.


    It should have been Athenian who betrayed first.


    Two young children.


    This is what Chen knew from their mouths.


    Basically less than 10 questions, they have even touched the color of today''s underpants.


    "West, you come to my side and pick up two people."


    "Don''t you say that if we just answer your questions, you will let us go?"


    "If you don''t make me do it, I''ll let you go, but you make me have to resort to violence, and you lose your last chance."


    Since they appeared in front of Chen, Chen did not intend to let them go.


    Only they believed Chen Yu''s words naively.


    I thought Chen Yu really planned to let them go at first.


    Joking, these two are real information.


    With West in charge, we can definitely ask for more and more valuable information.


    Why let them go now?


    It''s not easy to find another one so easy to deal with.


    When they were sent to West''s car, they wanted to fight again.


    But at this time, they didn''t even have the power to lift the magic wand.


    Chen Yu is like doing something irrelevant.


    And the strength of madeko savage has also been lowered by Chen Yu.


    Originally, Chen Yu thought that madeko savage was an alien.


    To his disappointment, madeko savage was a normal man.


    Moreover, his personal career development is also combined with the confession of Shaq and ashenni. It can be clearly found that he has made remarkable progress through their supernatural power after meeting the immortals.


    Every time he encountered a problem that he could not solve, he would seek the help of immortal crown.


    And the immortal crown obviously depends on the money of madeko savage.


    The immortality crown was established after the birth of the psychics who lived in seclusion.


    Their foundation is so shallow that they have no foundation.


    Unlike the more successful organizations, they have found their own development direction through long-term adaptation.


    Second is the strength of the immortal crown, whose membership is actually similar to that of the supernatural society.


    However, his personal strength is a little mysterious. Even Chen Yu can''t tell what is the concept of "awesome" in the words of ashenni and Shaq.

 Chapter 2441

    Although Shaq and ashenni are very weak.


    However, they described several senior officials in the immortal crown as formidable.


    It is said that those powerful magicians have been practicing for decades.


    There is no contact with the outside world, so daily practice is just practice.


    In view of this, Chen can''t judge the strength of immortal crown.


    So Chen asked West to take it seriously.


    ¡­¡­


    "Hello, Jolin Nash, it''s me Naar. "


    Jolin Nash is enjoying sunbathing right now, and she has been with fari for the past two days.


    But these two days have been calm, nothing happened.


    When Jolin Nash is free, she is playing on the coast, or helping Fanny.


    If she is in trouble at sea, she will secretly use water magic to help save people.


    Of course, she is not used to the current pace of life.


    After all, she prefers to practice in the headquarters and the trial tower.


    It''s a very relaxed routine now.


    But it''s not exciting.


    But when she got a call from her family sister, she was surprised.


    "NAR, what''s up?"


    "Can''t I call you if I''m ok?"


    "If it''s OK, I''ll hang up." Said Jolin Nash without hesitation.


    If it had been two years ago, she might have believed nale''s phone.


    But in the past two years, Jolin Nash has spent half of her time on missions.


    A lot of tasks are not straightforward. A can go there directly.


    In fact, many tasks require Jolin Nash to turn her brain to think.


    Over time, Jolin Nash''s experience has grown.


    I can''t say how sophisticated I am. At least when I talk to my sisters in my family, I can still hear some doubts.


    "No, no, I said it." "I''m sorry," said Nall, a little depressed.


    "Come on, what''s up?"


    Nall and Jolin NASH are sisters of the same race.


    When they were young, they were two big demon kings.


    Basically, what I said is beating the chicken with the egg.


    So the emotion naturally is not said.


    But I haven''t been in touch for two years.


    It''s not because of the lack of affection, but it''s said that nale has become a key training object in the family. In the past two years, he has been practicing in a closed way.


    So they never got in touch.


    Unlike NAR, Jolin Nash''s talent is very mediocre within the family.


    So Jolin Nash left the family just as an adult, and the elders of the family didn''t object to her going out.


    After all, even if Jolin Nash doesn''t take the initiative to leave, it''s estimated that she will be directly driven out by the elders of the family soon.


    Its name is to go out and practice, but the actual subtext is not to support idle people.


    When receiving the call from NAR, Jolin Nash''s first reaction was that NAR was out of the customs.


    But listen to her voice, it seems that there are other things.


    "I miss you, Jolin Nash, so I decided to come and play with you."


    "I don''t have much fun here." Replied Jolin Nash lazily.


    "No, I know you''re in Los Angeles. It''s fun." Said Nall firmly.


    "Los Angeles is fun, but do you have money?" Jolin Nash pointed to the core issue.


    "You should have money when you have been out for three or four years? I must have saved a lot of money. "


    "My money is not for you to squander." Jolin Nash recently started planning her own property.


    She has saved a lot of money in the last six months. At least half of her salary is saved every month.


    And she became a little miser.


    Moreover, although her salary is very high, she is the highest class in the supernatural society.


    However, her expenses are also large. Although the association will provide some magic materials for cultivation, there are still many for her to collect.


    And as her strength improves, she needs a lot of money.


    On the contrary, it''s NAR, because the family conditions are much better than Jolin Nash.


    So she grew up with no idea about money.


    "Is uncle Owens here, too?"


    Uncle Owens, as Jolin Nash calls him, is NAR''s father.


    "No, I don''t want to talk about her."


    "You quarreled with Uncle Owens?"


    "I ran away from home. If I didn''t take me in, I would really be homeless."


    Jolin Nash couldn''t help worrying. She wasn''t worried that Nall was really homeless.It''s about worrying that there''s no one around her who knows what she''s going to do.


    "NAR, where are you now?"


    "Guess."


    Suddenly, Jolin Nash felt a familiar wave of magic around her.


    Jolin Nash bounced up from the beach chair and looked back.


    "Hi, Jolin Nash."


    Jolin Nash finally found NAR.


    NAR is much shorter than Jolin Nash, and looks less than 160 cm.


    It looks like an underage with a baby face.


    In fact, she is the same age as Jolin Nash, but her birthday is different in the month.


    "Nale, how do you know I''m here?" Jolin Nash looks at NAR, who is bouncing up and down.


    "Because we are sisters, we have telepathy." Said Nall triumphantly.


    Jolin Nash didn''t believe that.


    "Do you know magic?" Asked Jolin Nash, a little surprised on her face.


    Because all of them are cultivation elements.


    There is no magic in other systems, at least it is very rare.


    The discovery magic belongs to the higher magic.


    She wondered if nale would learn the magic.


    Or will the clan let her waste her time on other system magic?


    "No, guess again."


    "I can''t guess." Jolin Nash is not interested in guessing any more.


    "I''ve opened the blood of the ethnic group." "Now all the people who flow through our ethnic group can find their place at any time if I want," he said proudly


    "Well? Do you really turn it on? Does our family really have this ability? "


    Jolin Nash knew this and called it the same lineage.


    However, it is doubted that such ability exists.


    In fact, it''s not just him. Most people in the family doubt whether this ability really exists.


    "Yes, I am the only one in three hundred years who has awakened to the same lineage."


    "Oh There''s nothing to be complacent about. After all, this ability can''t enhance our strength. "


    "Who said I can''t enhance my strength? My magic is more than ten times stronger than in the past, and my communication with elements is easier. As long as half of the magic in the past can release an equal magic."


    "Oh That''s pretty good. "


    "Pretty good? In your words, it''s just pretty good? " "I''m at least in the top 10 in my family now, and my dad says I''ll be the most powerful elemental mage in my family in ten years," NAR said loudly

 Chapter 2442

    Jolin Nash is not a little girl ten years ago. She always quarrels with NAR endlessly.


    She just laughed at nale''s pride.


    Nor did nale continue to discuss this issue with Jolin Nash.


    "Is there a shopping street here?"


    "Yes, there it is."


    "I''m not talking about this kind of civilian shopping, I''m talking about that kind of high-end business street."


    "If you want to visit Beverly Hills, I can find you a guide."


    "You go with me and pay for me by the way."


    Jolin Nash rolled her eyes. "I''m on a mission."


    "Perform task? Now? You? " Nall watched as Jolin Nash wore nothing but a swimsuit, casual shorts and a sun hat.


    Is this dress up for a mission?


    "What are you doing?"


    "Protect people." Said Jolin Nash.


    "It doesn''t matter. It doesn''t matter if I walk away for a while. It''s a big deal. Can''t I have an important task?" Nall said, shaking Jolin Nash''s hand.


    Jolin Nash looked at nale and wondered if she wanted to tell her the truth.


    In Jolin Nash''s mind, this childhood playmate is indeed her good sister.


    But in order to accompany her shopping, let yourself give up the task.


    It must be impossible.


    "If you stay in Los Angeles long enough, after my task is completed, I can apply for a few days'' leave to play with you in Los Angeles or surrounding cities for a few days, but you can''t let me give up my current task directly."


    "Qiao Lin Nash, you don''t love me anymore."


    NAR hugged Jolin NASH in a coquettish manner.


    "Don''t do this. I need to focus on the task."


    "Well, who''s your client?"


    "It''s not my client, it''s my boss''s wife."


    "Is she a psychic?"


    "No, she''s ordinary."


    "What a trouble, or I''ll kill your eldest brother, and you''ll be free?"


    "This joke is not funny at all." Jolin Nash knew that nale was joking.


    But she can''t laugh at all. If Chen Yu hears this kind of words.


    I''m sure you''ll slap NAR on the wall, and you won''t be able to buckle him down.


    Although she hasn''t seen nale for several years, her character is the same as that of a few years ago, and has not changed at all.


    Maybe the days of closed training are too hard.


    As a result, when nale came to Los Angeles, he became more and more free.


    "Nale, don''t use magic at will in Los Angeles, especially for ordinary people. It''s very dangerous here."


    "What are the dangers in this magic desert?" Said nale, unconcerned.


    "If you do that again, I''ll just tie you up and throw you back into the family."


    "Well, well."


    Although nale compromised, she didn''t believe that Jolin Nash could tie her up.


    She''s just worried about angering Jolin Nash, so she won''t play with her.


    And her bones were still defiant.


    But Jolin Nash still arranges NAR to go shopping.


    Nall said that he only wanted to go to Beverly Hills, but when he went to this ordinary commercial street, he was just like lingering.


    After all, even though it''s just an ordinary commercial street, it''s much more lively than the gathering place in the family.


    It''s just that Nall spent more than two thousand dollars on Jolin NASH in one afternoon, which still made her feel the pain.


    Even if Jolin Nash went shopping in Beverly Hills, she didn''t have to spend two thousand dollars a day.


    By the time nale came back, she had already carried more than twenty shopping bags.


    Women have a natural obsession with shopping.


    "Look what I bought, Jolin Nash. Look at these earrings. They''re only fifty dollars. It''s really worth it."


    Jolin Nash looks at NAR''s box of choice. It''s a pair of silver earrings. In most cases, such a silver ornament won''t exceed twenty dollars.


    This makes Jolin Nash feel that she needs to be sent home as soon as possible.


    Just then, Fanny came over.


    By this time, farry had changed her clothes.


    "Jolin Nash, is she your friend?"


    "Farley, are you off work?" Jolin Nash looked at fari and at NAR. "She''s my sister, NAR. She just came out of the house."


    "These earrings are beautiful. Which shop bought them?"


    At this time, Farley showed her high Eq.


    "You think it''s beautiful, don''t you?" Nall immediately fell in love with fari.


    She felt that her aesthetic was recognized.For her, this is the biggest affirmation.


    "Of course, it''s very beautiful. If we go shopping, I''d like to choose a pair of earrings."


    Jolin Nash is not stupid either, and Farley''s attitude is obviously to have a good relationship with nale.


    Otherwise, how could she want to buy such accessories.


    Fari is not allowed to wear accessories during working hours.


    And her jewelry is basically high-end goods.


    Even with Chen Yu, most of the activities are jewelry worth tens of thousands of dollars or even more.


    Fanny and nale look like mother and daughter.


    It''s not that there''s such a big gap in their age or appearance.


    It''s mainly the mental gap between the two sides.


    Because of shopping, fari missed the dinner time.


    But fari has called Chen in advance.


    The three girls had a good time outside.


    Then Jolin Nash sent fari to the door of the house, which led NAR back to his house.


    "Wow, Jolin Nash, is this your home? When did you buy the house? It''s beautiful. "


    "It''s rented, not bought." Jolin Nash rolled her eyes.


    "Such a luxurious villa, shouldn''t it be very expensive?"


    "I''ll get you groceries," Jolin Nash said, covering her face


    Just now, when he was in Mingyue villa, Nall was shouting as loudly as he had never seen the world.


    At the moment, I see my own home, which is so loud.


    "Nale, your own house is bigger than mine. I don''t know how many times. Is that necessary?"


    "I don''t want to talk about that broken house. I feel like I''ve been living there for a long time and the whole person is moldy."


    As a matter of fact, nard''s family is far from broken. It''s a manor that won''t lose to Mingyue villa.


    Of course, the main criticism by NAR is that the style can''t keep up with the rhythm. Most of the decorations were designed and built in the early 19th century.


    And girls like nale, of course, prefer modern interior decoration.


    In fact, Jolin Nash is almost the same. Maybe it''s the style of two manors by Chen Yu. Jolin Nash''s aesthetic also tends to modern style.


    She rents the villa, but her plan is to buy one of her own.


    Or learn from Chen Yu, buy a piece of land, and then build your own house.

 Chapter 2443

    Jolin Nash actually has a very clear plan for her life.


    In terms of personal strength, she has always been trying to catch up with Chen Yu.


    Even if Chen gave her the feeling of despair.


    However, she is not discouraged. After all, the process of catching up is also very interesting.


    The pursuit of personal strength is basically clear.


    There is also their own financial management.


    Jolin Nash also went out of her way to consult Alex.


    Jacques was also a little confused with Jolin Nash.


    Jolin Nash''s income is high, but there is no stable proof of work.


    Her kind of income is obviously unconventional.


    Nearly $100000 a month.


    This is the income level of the top lawyers.


    But Jolin Nash is clearly not a lawyer.


    Even Alex wondered if Jolin Nash was a senior Ji woman.


    However, the thought of Chen Yu''s introduction dispelled the idea.


    Alex made a real estate plan for Jolin Nash.


    But it was Jolin Nash''s loan that was a bit of a hassle.


    Although she has a high income, she has no work certificate.


    According to bank appraisers, this kind of person is likely to engage in some illegal activities and may cut off the source of income at any time.


    But it''s a small problem. Chen is willing to lend money to Jolin Nash.


    "You live here during this period of time, but I have a rule here that magic is not allowed in my home. No magic is allowed!"


    "Well, I see."


    ¡­¡­


    "Hello, Chen, I''ve used your mirrorlake manor, and I''ve cleaned up the original scenes. The crew has completely evacuated."


    "Well, let me know in advance if you need it next time." Chen said.


    "Where are you now? I''ll give you the key back." James borrowed Chen''s house for two days.


    In fact, it took less than a day to shoot, but it took more time to build and dismantle the set, and to clean up the house.


    As for the key Chen left him, he could not use it at all.


    Because Chen Yu left him the authority of the Butler system, he was almost unobstructed in the manor these two days.


    Even if he wants to go to Chen''s cellar, there is no obstacle.


    James went into the cellar. If the collection is put on the market, it is estimated to be no less than 200 million dollars.


    And Chen can give him such a large authority, and there is no care.


    You can imagine how much trust Chen gave him.


    "I''ll leave it with you first. I''m a little busy these two days." Chen said.


    "You can have your assistant come and get it."


    "She''s been bringing me children these two days, and if I let her run errands again, she''ll turn against me directly." Chen said helplessly.


    "Ha ha You can change to an assistant. "


    "I heard that, Mr. James."


    "Sorry, Portia, you heard me wrong."


    Because of Chen Yu, James and Portia are familiar.


    And James also arranged a small role for Portia, who has a star dream.


    She was then judged unfit for acting.


    Since then, Portia has never mentioned acting in front of Chen Yu.


    However, Chen Yu knows that Portia is still secretly shooting some auditions.


    Of course, if she didn''t tell the audition people she knew Steven and James, no one would give her a role.


    ¡­¡­


    In the morning, Chen Yu also went to the hospital after Jolin Nash and NAR came to pick up Farley for work.


    The family is left in Portia''s care.


    Of course, there are a few little demons in the family who are also looked after by Portia.


    In order to prevent madeko savage''s people from coming to trouble, Chen Yu has all the pets in his family on guard.


    They are responsible for the safety of the estate as long as they are not at home.


    In addition to xiongda, Xionger, Simba and Nana, all the other pets in the family have excellent fighting power.


    Even if you are a master, you can''t leave here completely.


    When I got to the hospital, I found that far was in the ward of hinga.


    "Hi, Val, how are you here? This is not your department. "


    Far is a physician in internal medicine, and here is surgery.


    "No way. I owe several surgeons here a favor. They want me to collect the postoperative data of this hinga."


    The number of Chen''s active operations was few, and the surgeons here were astonished.


    But I''m sorry to come here to collect the data of hinga. I''m even afraid that it will cause Chen Yu unnecessary misunderstanding.So they can only find Phare. They all know that Phare is Chen Yu''s sister-in-law.


    In their view, Chen would never think that his sister-in-law wanted to rob his patients.


    "Be generous next time they come." "They want to observe my patients, and I will not drive them away," Chen said, pretending to be generous


    "Beautiful doctor, how am I doing now?" Hinga feels like she''s recovering well.


    But he''s not sure. It''s his own delusion.


    This kind of feeling is very fuzzy, and when a little force is applied, it will still affect the pain nerve of the arm, which is a very strong pain.


    But pain is a good thing. The more pain, the better the connection.


    "You are in a very good condition, but you need to ask your attending doctor for details." Said Farr.


    "Drink this." Chen handed Xin a bottle of diluted perfect medicine.


    "Have you made another bottle of this medicine?"


    Phare watched Chen Yu deliver the black, slightly turbid medicine.


    This is not the first time she has seen Chen give the patient this black medicine.


    She didn''t know what the ingredients were.


    She only knew that every time Chen Yu gave the patient this medicine, the patient''s physical function would be greatly improved.


    Or it has the effect of inhibiting disease.


    She also has not tried, through the extraction of empty bottle residue components for testing.


    But all the results disappointed her.


    The components that can be detected are very common.


    If it can''t be detected, it can''t be detected.


    Farr once advised Chen to get a patent.


    This kind of income is far more beneficial than the preparation and use by him alone.


    However, Chen always told him that this kind of medicine needs some special ingredients, which cannot be produced by modern pharmaceutical production lines.


    It''s a pity for Phare, but there is no more reason to persuade Chen Yu.


    And she also knows Chen Yu is rich.


    Cinga took the potion and drank it directly with her head up.


    "Val, you go out for a while. I need to give him special treatment." Chen said.


    "Can''t I watch from the side?"


    "I need to use Eastern witchcraft. The spectators will be cursed."

 Chapter 2444

    Although Phare knew Chen Yu was joking, she went out wisely.


    Hinga also thinks Chen is joking.


    But he''s in a pretty good mood now, even though his arm hurts a lot.


    But the more painful it was, the happier he was.


    Although anesthetics can relieve pain, he enjoys it more.


    Because only pain can make him feel his arm.


    Such as his broken bones and nerve injuries.


    If you lose pain, you almost lose your arm.


    However, when she saw Chen Yu''s set of silver needles, she shivered.


    He has heard of acupuncture, but he has never believed in it.


    He prefers to believe in western medicine.


    But Chen is not talking to him.


    Not long after, hinga''s arm was full of silver needles.


    Every silver needle contains a trace of vitality.


    Hinga started out in conflict.


    But as the vitality of the silver needle seeped into Inga''s arm.


    He felt the pain in his arm disappearing.


    Instead, it''s a different kind of comfort.


    This feeling is very special.


    Chen Yu''s movements were quite fast. After the vitality of a silver needle flowed into the arms of cinga, Chen Yu immediately pulled out and replaced it with a silver needle.


    After changing hundreds of silver needles for hinga, Chen Zhu stopped.


    Then I put away the silver needles one by one.


    After the completion of needle application, Chen began to add medicine to Xin.


    At this time, she didn''t feel any pain, and her fingers seemed to have recovered their former flexibility.


    "Mr. Chen, when can I recover from my injury?"


    At this moment, hinga finally no longer doubts Chen''s ability.


    "Two days." Chen said.


    After hearing Chen''s answer, hinga felt very strange.


    On the one hand, he felt that his injury seemed to be better.


    On the other hand, I wonder if four or five days can really heal me?


    Chen Yu had a plan for the treatment and rehabilitation of cinga for a long time.


    The most troublesome part of the operation has been successful.


    So the next step is recovery therapy.


    But the recovery treatment is actually dispensable.


    If it is not in a hurry, even if the treatment is stopped now, hinga can recover completely in a month.


    But Chen is clearly not going to wait a month.


    That''s why Chen Yu used his vitality to treat hinga.


    "That is to say, I will be able to see my daughter in two days, right?"


    "Yes, but she is now in isolation in the sterile ward. No one is allowed to enter the sterile ward except the special nurse."


    Hinga''s daughter is different from hinga.


    Though Singa''s injury is serious, it is not fatal.


    His daughter had a heart transplant.


    In addition, the young, the weak, and the resistance of many adults.


    So we can''t let anyone outside into the ward at this time.


    "I understand." Although hinga thanked Chen for treating him, "thank you, Mr. Chen."


    However, Chen Yu helped his daughter.


    "No, help your daughter just because you have investment value."


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Chen. I won''t lose to tiger. I won''t lose to anyone."


    "Even if you recover from your injury, you are not a match for tiger."


    "Well I was careless that day. "


    Chen Yu shook his head. He saw the video of the paparazzi that day.


    Tiger''s strength is significantly more than normal.


    Although I strengthened it for tiger.


    But at most, he is about one and a half times stronger than others.


    It''s far from the effect of a single blow.


    You know, hinga is also a boxer.


    Although he is not famous, his strength and skill are up to the level of top boxer.


    What can Tego hod do? Can kill Singa in one move.


    On the one hand, she is not convinced.


    But it''s hard to say that he was KO by tiger that day.


    "Since Mr. Chen doesn''t believe me, what can I do for you?"


    "In such a short period of time, it''s not easy to find someone who can keep up with the technology and foundation, especially someone who can be controlled by me and is willing to be controlled by me." "And you''re weaker than him, and there''s no dispute about that," Chen said


    Though he was not convinced, he was not willing to quarrel with Chen Yu at this time.


    Now Chen Yu says that his parents can''t be too extravagant.It''s not necessarily a good result to argue with Chen Yu.


    "Of course, I have my plan."


    ¡­¡­


    "Bach, how are things going? Has it been resolved? "


    Tego has been on the edge these days.


    It''s really Chen Yu''s oppression on him.


    "Don''t worry. My boss has taken over this matter. He is very good at handling this kind of matter. There is nothing he can''t solve."


    "But it''s been so many days, why there''s no wind at all?"


    "Maybe for my boss, it''s a trivial matter, so even if it''s solved, he won''t take the initiative to tell us." Bach is very confident in madeko savage.


    This kind of confidence was built up in the past by madeko savage''s Iron-blooded methods.


    No one seems to be able to fight him.


    Whether it''s a business tycoon or a social celebrity or a gangster.


    Even in politics, he seems to have a way to deal with it.


    Tego didn''t know madeko pavitch, so he didn''t have Bach''s unswerving confidence.


    "Then ask for me." Tiger had some hope and some worry.


    "Well, I can''t help it." Bach picked up his mobile phone and dialed madeko pawicz: "Hello, Mr. madeko, I''m Bach, and Tago has been talking in my ear. Although I''ve been telling him that Mr. madeko can''t solve the problem if you do it, Tago still doesn''t feel relieved. So he entrusted me to call you and ask him about the progress of that matter."


    "I haven''t heard from you yet, but my best man is looking for the one who is in charge of it, so I''ll let you know when I have an answer."


    "Well, thank you, Mr. madeko."


    After Bach hung up the phone, he pursed his lips, and in front of him, he promised tiger.


    But in a flash, he was slapped, and madeko savage had not made any progress.


    Bach looked at the Teague. "Things are going well at the moment. It won''t be long before you get good news."


    Tiger''s heart thumped. Bach''s words made him a little flustered.


    The indescribable uneasiness of the mind grew stronger.


    No way! Can''t wait to die!


    We must find a way to help ourselves.


    Tego avoided Bach''s eyes, lowered his head and blinked. He didn''t know what he was thinking.

 Chapter 2445

    Tiger thought about it for a long time.


    Would you like Bach to help?


    Anyway, if you let him help you, it will turn into telling his boss.


    In the end, it doesn''t end.


    Tiger decided to come by himself.


    After more than a year''s development, he now has a little contact of his own.


    After Bach left, tiger picked up the phone and dialed a number.


    "Hello, Dolores, it''s me, tiger." "You haven''t come to my house for a long time. I have a party tonight. Do you want to come?"


    "You are a big star. Are you sure you want to invite a black... To help you at home?"


    "I don''t care what you are, I only know you are my friend."


    "Ha ha It''s because we are friends that I can''t go, but my bar, you can come at any time, and you can rest assured that there won''t be any paparazzi here. " Dolores said brightly.


    "As long as you don''t think I''m causing you any trouble," Tego said naturally to Dolores


    "Ha ha I''d love to have a big star in my bar. "


    "Then I''ll go over tonight."


    "Don''t you have a party tonight?"


    "You''re the only important guest at the party. If you don''t come, then there''s no need for the party."


    Dolores was not ecstatic, but realized that Tago didn''t really want to invite him to the party.


    He had something to turn to for help, and Dolores drew a smile from the corner of his mouth.


    Of course, he has no reason to refuse tiger''s request.


    At night -


    tiger drives his own luxury car to the Dolores bar.


    Dolores'' bar is on Mingo Avenue.


    Mingo Avenue is the last place in downtown Los Angeles to be mentioned.


    There are twelve communities, all of which are mainly black residents.


    Although the United States calls for equality and freedom every year.


    But this society is ultimately based on white supremacy.


    Most of the other color people here are still at the bottom.


    This is especially true of black people. Not all black people are bad people.


    It''s because of poverty and chaotic environment, coupled with the generally low level of education, which makes their choices much less.


    If black people''s social status, population, and education change places with white people, white people may not be all good.


    Mingo Avenue is also the most crowded and active area of black gang in Los Angeles.


    All the gangs here are mainly black.


    Even mogery, the boar King known as the underground king of Los Angeles, can''t reach into this area.


    Because it repels foreign forces, or forces of other skin colors.


    This is not the exclusion of a single black gang, but the exclusion of more than a hundred thousand black people in a group.


    No matter how powerful the power of mogery is, he can''t be the enemy of more than 100000 black people.


    It''s like, if a foreigner goes to China and finds a place to say, I want to be the boss here, what I basically get is either white eyes or handcuffs.


    Of course, the influence of the black gang of Minge Avenue is only limited to Minge Avenue.


    They fight and fight for territory here, and the residents of Mingo Avenue are also in the pit.


    It''s like an ecological chain. The residents here repel foreign forces, including foreign investment, and then form local gangs, local gangs, which poison the local residents. The local residents don''t have enough work and education, so they can only become members of the local gangs.


    This is a vicious circle, but it is also a circle without solution.


    Dolores is the boss of a local gang.


    Tiger also went out of a community on Mingo Avenue.


    There are very few black people who can go out of a slum like him and succeed in their career.


    But as a former member here, Tago will never get rid of his birth.


    So when he got in touch with the local gang, it became natural.


    When tiger''s car gets into Mingo Avenue, he doesn''t need to worry about the paparazzi following him.


    No entertainment reporter dares to follow in Mingo Avenue.


    Even those war reporters who changed careers and became paparazzi dare not enter this area.


    There was once a paparazzi following a star who walked out of here. The next day, the paparazzi was dead on the street.


    It''s not a rumor, it''s a real thing.


    Tego found Dolores'' bar by car.


    After tiger got off, he gave the car to a gangster who was wandering outside.He was given two hundred dollar bills at the same time.


    "Before I come out, this car is yours. Don''t damage it."


    The gangster was ecstatic, and wished he had jumped up and kissed Tago.


    Of course, although he has been a car thief, he is absolutely afraid to steal tiger''s car directly.


    He is very clear about the rules here. If he dare to do so, he will definitely die the next day.


    Through the dark hallway, Tago heard a lot of black music.


    Then the light suddenly changed, and the music was full of noise.


    Tiger casually pulled a small bald head: "how about your boss?"


    "In the upper compartment." Replied the little bald head.


    Tiger slipped a note to the little bald head.


    Follow the stairs to the private room and push the door directly in.


    I saw a black man and three women doing indescribable things under the light of the box door.


    Dolores looked up at the tiger standing at the door, not angry or alarmed, but waved.


    "My friend, you came at the right time."


    Tiger sat next to Dolores when a woman knelt in front of him.


    Dolores pushed a glass of wine in front of tiger.


    "Come on, have a drink."


    Tiger mentioned that the glass was stuffy, and under the stimulation of alcohol, it also made him feel more pleasant.


    "Hoo..."


    Tago and Dolores began to push the cup for another one, both enjoying the wine and the pleasure of women.


    After three rounds of wine, Dolores began to get to the point.


    "Tego, have you had any trouble recently?"


    Tago didn''t answer Dolores'' question, he still drank.


    Dolores patted the little face of the woman in front of him: "honey, you go out first. I''ll talk to tiger."


    A few women in the room went out honestly, and before they left, they also lost a kiss to tiger.


    "Don''t worry, Tego. Every word you say here will not reach the outside."


    Tago''s eyes flickered, and after a brief hesitation, he finally opened his mouth and said, "Dolores, I need your help."


    A smile appeared on Dolores''s face, and the fish got hooked.

 Chapter 2446

    "We are brothers. If you need anything, just say it."


    Tego was drinking again. Though he had drunk a lot, his mind was clear.


    The power of Dolores is not small, but compared with Chen Yu''s power and personal strength, it still seems to be insufficient.


    Tiger also doesn''t want to face Chen''s anger directly.


    So he''s going to change his target.


    "Dolores, do you know the latest news? About me. "


    "Of course." Dolores took a picture of Tiger: "why, is that hinga still looking for you? I''m going to kill him. "


    "It''s not that simple." Tiger shook his head.


    "As long as people die, there''s no trouble. There''s nothing simple."


    "There''s a big man protecting that Zinga."


    "Then I''ll take that big man with me." Dolores said, dismissively, "just send a few more people."


    "Don''t do it," he said


    Let Dolores send someone to kill Chen Yu?


    If things are so simple, he doesn''t need to worry.


    Bach''s boss, madeko savage, is going to deal with the Chen family.


    It turned out to be nothing.


    If Dolores goes, what''s the good?


    "Why? Do you think I can''t do the big guy behind that? "


    "Dolores, you don''t have to mess with that big man. Whether you''ve done it or not, it''s a lot of trouble."


    Dolores thought about it. It''s true that tiger''s enemy is not Mingo Avenue''s gang.


    And when his forces go out of Minge Avenue, they will weaken a lot, and they will no longer be so unscrupulous.


    If you get in the way of an outside Gang... Send the boss, it will bring him a lot of trouble.


    Although not necessarily afraid, as Tago said, if it turns into a gang war, it will attract the attention of the government at that time, then it will be the real big trouble.


    "Then what do you say?"


    "You try to capture hinga''s daughter, threaten him with her daughter, and let him give up the idea of fighting against me, instead of fighting on a large scale." Said tiger.


    Dolores thought for a moment and nodded, "yes."


    "When you do it, it''s better not to make it too public. It''s troublesome to attract the attention of the media." Said tiger.


    What he is afraid of is not the attention of the media, but the attention of Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu uses hinga to show himself his attitude.


    Hinga is a chess piece for Chen Yu.


    And Tango''s ultimate goal is to let hinga give up the idea of revenge.


    As long as hinga is willing to give up the idea, Chen Yu has no chess pieces to use.


    Chen, however, does not seem to plan to do it himself.


    As long as he doesn''t do it himself, he still has a chance.


    But if Chen Yu knew it, he would send someone to kidnap Singa''s daughter.


    It''s hard to guarantee that Chen Yu won''t change his mind.


    So tiger''s plan is to try to be as small as possible to let Chen give up his original intention.


    At that time, if you apologize, maybe Chen Yu will let you go.


    And tiger will have this idea, obviously not understand Chen Yu''s character.


    ¡­¡­


    "Mr. Hamson, is there any progress?"


    Madeko savage called Hamson.


    This time, Hamson''s action seems not as neat as usual.


    "Mr. madeko, we seem to be in trouble. I sent three teams to deal with the target, one team to deal with the target, the other two teams to deal with the target''s women and children respectively, and the group to deal with the target''s daughter and children found that there was a trace of a psychic around them, so they didn''t move. In addition, the group to deal with the target directly, I sent the youngest generation Sedyshak and ashenni, but they are both missing. I suspect they are both in trouble. " "Mr. madeko, you didn''t say that we were dealing with psychics this time. I always thought we were dealing with ordinary people," said Hamson with a cold face


    "What? Is that Chinese also your colleague? " Madeko savage''s face couldn''t help changing.


    He didn''t expect that he thought he was rich.


    But unexpectedly, the other side is also a psychic.


    "There are many psychics in the world?"


    "Not much, very little." Said Hamson.


    "What is the strength of the other side?"


    "How strong can it be in this magical desert." Hamson said with a sneer, "although the other party is from the East, if he has a little ability, he will not come to this magic desert."


    "That is to say, in fact, he is nothing?"


    "I''m just surprised. It''s not too much trouble for me." "It''s just a matter of bringing the younger generation back and replacing them with three generations," Hamson said"Then act quickly." Madeko savage urged.


    "It''s just that those three generations are arrogant, I''m afraid they are not so willing to do it." Hamson said in embarrassment.


    Madeko pavic is a little dissatisfied. He just wants to improve the benefits.


    "If it can be solved, I''ll add another 20% to the budget."


    "Ha ha, Mr. madeko, I don''t mean that. I also want three generations to go, but they are not easy to restrain."


    "Mr. Hamson, I know it''s not easy for you, so I decided to raise the funding by 50%."


    "Thank you, Mr. madeko. I''ll try my best to persuade them."


    "Well, I''ll trouble Mr. Hamson." Madeko savage knew that Hamson had been out of seclusion for several years.


    It''s not as naive as it was at first.


    And he''s not as helpless as he was at first.


    It''s impossible for them to be dogs with three or two pieces of meat.


    It seems necessary to find an opportunity to change the immortal crown of personal leadership.


    Of course, there''s still room for him at the moment, so madeko savage secretly kept that in mind.


    Hamson''s face darkened immediately after he hung up.


    His constant demands have made madeko savage dissatisfied.


    It seems that after getting the benefits this time, I need to find a new backer.


    But this Los Angeles is a good place.


    There are many rich people here, and it''s much more fun than dull London.


    The key point is that the power of the heresy is too weak.


    It''s not like England at all. When we leave our seclusion, we are being stared at.


    No matter what you do, you will die under the pressure of the rules.


    Even to establish the immortal crown, we need to register first.


    But I don''t feel that way in Los Angeles.


    No one came to talk to them about the rules.


    In Hamson''s opinion, this is the best place for immortal crown development.


    It seems necessary for me to bring all the people here.

 Chapter 2447

    "Manile, you go and bring this man back."


    "Uncle Hamson, this man is the main goal of our visit to Los Angeles. Didn''t you leave it to Shaq and ashney?"


    Manir is Hamson''s nephew and a close relative of Hamson.


    Manile''s parents have been dead for a long time.


    Manil was brought up by Hamson himself.


    And even his magic was taught by Hamson.


    "There was a little accident. This Chinese should be a psychic. Now Shaq and ashenni are missing. They may have met with misfortune. Be careful. I''m not sure about others."


    "I see, uncle Hamson."


    "Besides, what about the things I asked you to inquire about


    "The local psychics in Los Angeles heard about it, but they didn''t have a good time, and people here don''t believe in magic, so it''s not easy to find a big fish." "Uncle Hamson, do we really want to develop here?" Manil said? Or let''s move to a place where the foundation of the spiritual world is perfect. "


    Of course, Hamson knows what manile said.


    Why is North America a magic desert?


    It''s not just because history is short.


    At the same time, it is also because of the social form here.


    People prefer to believe in the power of money.


    So I don''t believe in ghosts and gods.


    If there is no faith in human heart, there will be fewer psychics who can awaken.


    And why do most of the descendants of the psychics wake up?


    Just because they know the existence of magic, it''s easier to wake up and even have their own way and experience.


    In addition, if you don''t believe in it, it will be very difficult for the heretical organizations that come here to take root.


    Hamson sighed: "do you think I don''t want to, but most of the places where you said the foundation of the spiritual world is perfect have been occupied by other forces, and have developed for decades, even for hundreds of years. Why do you think we used to rob territory with others? Only in North America, the vast majority of the region is still in a spiritual blank area, and only in this environment can we take root. "


    The crown of immortality was founded in London, but London''s spiritual world is already saturated.


    There are so many psychics, whether it''s an alien group or an individual.


    Although the immortal crown is registered in London, there is no room for development in London.


    Once in a while, I found that one or two newly awakened gifted teenagers just wanted to be drawn together, only to find that those awakened people had already contacted with other groups.


    If we continue to wait like this, the immortal crown will be like a newborn baby, which will be strangled in the cradle before it develops.


    So Hamson wants to find an ideal place to develop again.


    However, there is no ideal place in the world.


    In this era, the spiritual world is actually the beneficiary of modern civilization.


    Because in the past, there may have been a large area of magic blank. Maybe there will never be a psychic in this place.


    But in this era, wherever there are people, there are basically psychics.


    There is a great deal of population mobility in every region, and the mobility of psychics has increased.


    It is not difficult to find a magic blank area, but it is completely impossible.


    So Hamson decided to come to North America for development.


    The development of North America is naturally to choose the city with the best economic conditions.


    In North America, Los Angeles, New York and Washington are very good places.


    At least in terms of the local level of development, these internationally renowned metropolises, even the psychics, are flocking.


    But Washington belongs to the political center of the United States. With the cautious attitude of the American authorities, it is difficult to allow an uncontrolled spiritual group to take root in Washington.


    There are also two or three large-scale local organizations in New York.


    I''m afraid the immortal crown will go there, let alone take root and sprout.


    It is estimated that they will be expelled from New York directly.


    Instead, it''s this Los Angeles that makes Hamson an unexpected fit.


    Although the atmosphere here is a little bit poor, at least he can see the hope of development and expansion.


    If they intermarry with their psychics alone, it is certainly not enough for the offspring to awaken to maintain their numbers.


    For example, when their previous generation lived in seclusion, when the fifth generation was born, there were less than a hundred people left.


    Therefore, people outside the group must awaken to join in order to maintain the number of a spiritual group.


    "Uncle Hamson, we have three options to stay here and develop."


    "Tell me."


    "One option is to go to the government." Said Manil.Hamson frowned. He didn''t like contact with the government.


    When I was in London, there were already people from the government who actively contacted them and tried to make them part of the government.


    At that time, Hamson had already considered it, but the people of the government put forward various intolerable conditions to them.


    This is also the main reason why Hamson intends to move his position.


    "And what else?"


    "Hei Gang, we control a Hei gang. As the source of funds for our immortal growth, the risk is high. However, as long as it is well hidden, there is still room for operation."


    Hamson was not very satisfied: "is there any other way?"


    "Find a businessman and help him." "But to provide us with enough money and development opportunities, we need a big businessman," says Manil


    Despite the fact that the number of people chosen for the immortal crown is less than 100, in fact, their expenses are not a small amount.


    Plus their plan is to stay in Los Angeles, which will cost at least tens of millions of dollars.


    If you want to depend on a big businessman, you need to create enough value.


    It''s easy to find one or two big merchants who need magic power, but it''s hard to find someone who needs magic power for a long time.


    Of course, they can also find a business by themselves.


    But this seems to be the best way and the most unlikely choice.


    relies on them, woodlouse, which has no modern business experience and all knowledge is the last generation to do business.


    It''s estimated that all the money will be wasted.


    "But before that, we need to get enough money from madeko savage." "He has a lot less demand for us now, so this help may be our last cooperation with him, and there are some tricks in his hand. We also have a lot of black materials in our hand, and if we choose to stay in Los Angeles for development and plan to break off relations with him, I''m afraid it will be difficult for us to coexist peacefully Instead of waiting for the future to turn upside down, it''s better to let him lose the chance to shoot as soon as possible. "

 Chapter 2448

    After a busy day, Chen Yu was driving on the country road.


    Because the road is open, Chen Yu''s speed is also relatively fast.


    At this time, Chen Yu suddenly saw that his car began to deform.


    It''s like hitting an invisible wall.


    Boom -


    the speed of more than 100 kilometers per hour directly smashes the car body at the moment of impact.


    Chen Yu felt it in the moment of impact.


    However, Chen Yu did not get off the bus, and even used his own ability to make the impact more severe.


    At the same time, in this moment, Chen Yu ignited his car which had been smashed.


    In a flash, Chen was engulfed by a violent explosion.


    At this time, a man came out of the road. It was manile.


    "Uncle Hamson, it''s settled."


    "Well? So fast? " There was something unexpected about Hamson.


    After all, they should have some skills to let asheny and Shaq go missing.


    Although manile''s strength is quite outstanding, it should not be so easy to solve because of the opposition.


    It''s less than three hours to go out. We don''t have much time left to get rid of the time on the road.


    Just then, Hamson suddenly heard the voice of the second person on the phone.


    "Is it solved? Who did you solve? "


    "Ah Why didn''t you die? "


    Dudu -


    then there is only a blind tone in the phone.


    Hamson''s face suddenly turned ugly.


    Cried manile, his palm and cell phone all crushed by Chen Yu.


    "Let me guess. You''re from madeko pawitch, too? What''s more, I heard you call uncle Hamson. As ashney and Shaq said before, Hamson is your leader. What level of strength do you belong to in your immortal crown? "


    Chen Yu is not asking at all, but talking to himself.


    He held Manil''s palm in one hand, which had been completely deformed.


    While manile was suffering, the other hand took out his magic wand at this time: "Black Death Magic Light!"


    A black lightning burst from the wand.


    However, when Chen Yu was less than 10 cm, it was like electric welding, bursting out a strange flash phenomenon, but it was hard to get close to him.


    Chen Yu didn''t care about it at all. He was still talking to himself.


    "What is your strength in your immortal crown? Strong or weak? "


    "Dragon''s breath."


    The magic wand erupted into a terrible flame again, but this time it could not enter even 20 centimeters in front of Chen Zhu.


    The dragon''s breath spewed out less than half of the way, and disappeared.


    "Where is your base camp? Where is it in England? London? "


    "The spirit of despair..."


    "What is the strength of the immortal crown in London?"


    "The heel of great evil..."


    "Long sleep pupil light..."


    Manil was desperate. All his magic had no effect on him.


    What''s the matter with this guy?


    No, it can''t go on like this.


    Manile is now sweating, and I don''t know if she is scared or hurt.


    As soon as Manil clenched his teeth, his magic wand landed on the ground.


    "The devil of hell! Come out! "


    Manil''s magic requires a lot of magic, as well as constant mantras.


    Fortunately, Chen Yu did not interrupt his intention at all.


    Manil consumes more and more magic, and Manil is weaker and weaker.


    But by this time, the magic circle on the ground has been formed.


    A terrifying and huge arm goes through the magic circle.


    This giant arm was clapped on the ground beside Chen Zhu, and then as a point of force, half of the body was propped up.


    "The devil of hell?" Chen Ji turned his head to see the evil god of hell in front of his eyes.


    There is no smell of hell on the giant who has already exposed half of his body, and he is not a devil.


    This guy is not from hell.


    At this time, manile has collapsed because of excessive consumption, and the whole person is fast falling to the ground.


    "Go out without clothes, get back to me."


    Chen Yu pressed his left hand down, and in a flash, the world turned into a giant palm.


    Clap directly on the head of the giant who has not yet crawled out of the magic circle.


    Bang -


    half of the giant''s body was directly shot, and then the magic array disappeared directly.


    The ground meat also with Huawei a little bit scattered.


    Manile opened her mouth in amazement and couldn''t utter a word for half a day.


    All of a sudden, manile''s hair stood up.


    Creepy! What is this guy from?But I call out the devil of hell! I can''t resist this guy''s moves.


    Chen Yu''s mouth was turned away. The hell evil god was not only famous but also his strength was extremely inconsistent with his huge body.


    There''s no other ability but the big, scary one.


    I was just going to put him back into the magic circle.


    As a result, he was smashed in the palm.


    If that guy is from hell and has the strength to match his body shape, he should have some self-protection ability.


    And just now, Chen Yu didn''t even use his power.


    It''s just a part of the world.


    It''s such a weak power that it''s been used directly.


    However, it seems impossible to summon a powerful summoning creature when we think of manile''s strength.


    Originally, Chen Yu thought that the body shape of the hell devil was similar to that of the abyss devil.


    Strength should be similar.


    As a result, nothing is the same except for body shape.


    Chen Yu thought that if manile could summon powerful creatures, then the strength of his uncle Hamson might not be able to be dealt with by the members of the association.


    But now it''s found that manile''s strength is far from what it imagined.


    "West, come here. I''ve got another attacker. That''s the group."


    West heard Chen Zhuo very much. Now he is very speechless.


    The attack on Chen Yu has been speechless, at least this courage is worth affirming.


    But can the attacker be a little bit of a standard?


    The strength of ashenni and Shaq is insulting.


    Don''t say it''s Chen Yu. Anyone in the headquarters can beat them all over the head.


    Including Erdos! Don''t think Erdos is weak as a guard.


    With Erdos''s Enchanted equipment, the Los Angeles area basically has no monsters he can''t deal with.


    Of course, this is also the fearlessness of the ignorant.


    I''m afraid that only one can know Chen''s strength.


    Chen''s reputation is not loud. It''s not incomprehensible that he came here to make trouble.


    West felt that the troublemaker was a little weak.


    When West brought people, he was surprised to find Chen''s car destroyed.


    Are the people strong this time?


    Can Chen Yu''s car be destroyed? West looked at Manil, who was held by Chen Yu, and his eyes became cautious.

 Chapter 2449

    "Mr. manile And you... "


    Shaq and asheny were held in two separate cells in the dungeon.


    They were surprised to see that manile, like a dead dog, had been dragged down and thrown into a cell opposite.


    Manile has just received a baptism of love from all members of the supernatural society.


    Everyone looked at him as if he were a rare animal in a zoo.


    After watching it for a while, I left, and soon another one came.


    Of course, it''s just mental torture.


    The real terror comes from the suffering of the body.


    One by one, the members of the supernatural society learned Chen''s behavior.


    Or if you don''t do it, it''s very hot.


    If the police interrogation, perhaps also have to worry about whether the suspects will leave traces.


    But they had no such scruples at all.


    How ruthless how to come.


    Even if manile cried out to get the information out.


    But his tormentors were all for pleasure in tormenting him.


    As for information, it''s all about having it or not.


    Shaq and asheni also enjoyed the full range of supernatural society services before being sent in.


    So they also know what kind of inhuman treatment manile has suffered.


    Just, at this time, they can do nothing but look at Manil.


    Manile lay on the ground for nearly an hour.


    Then I slowly turned my head and looked at Shaq and ashenni, who were locked opposite me.


    "Mr. manile, how are you now?"


    "You''re not dead." Manil has some complaints about Shaq and asheny.


    Because they said all the information.


    This caused West and others to torture him purely.


    He suffered a lot of torture without any reason.


    Can''t you leave some information for yourself?


    Ashney and Shaq are embarrassed.


    They thought it was because of their intelligence that manile was captured.


    "Mr. Manil, we..."


    Manile jumped up suddenly: "no!"


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Uncle Hamson not only arranged for me, but also for dunps and Quint to do it!"


    ¡­¡­


    In the evening, the angel coast -


    now the tourists on the coast have almost gone.


    Only a few figures seem to be packing up to leave.


    Alan had been sitting on a bench by the side of the road, with a drink in his hand, staring silently at the headquarters of the coast guard.


    It was then that Allen suddenly felt a man around him.


    "Why are you here, Mr. dunps?" Alan looked around and found that it was his elders.


    "Mr. Hamson didn''t start after you had been following for several days, so let me help you." "Where is the goal now?" dunps said coldly


    "She''s out." Just then, Alan pointed to the coast guard.


    Fari came out of the coast guard when Jolin Nash and NAR walked over.


    "Miss Farley, is it off work?"


    "Well, you can go back."


    "Jolin Nash, it''s like someone''s looking over here." Said NAR.


    Jolin Nash frowned. "Who is that?"


    "I don''t know where they come from, but their strength is not weak. They are..." Said NAR.


    "Don''t point to it, just as if you didn''t find anything. Get in the car." "Miss Farley, drive to a remote place," said Jolin Nash


    "Little Jolin, you have grown a lot of courage now." Nale smiled and patted Jolin Nash on the shoulder.


    "Isn''t there still you?" Said Jolin Nash quietly.


    "I didn''t say I wanted to fight Well, I''ll do my best to help you if I can eat your house now. "


    Jolin Nash wondered if she would go back and find some magic of detection and perception.


    I didn''t find anyone watching them at all.


    Then the three women got in the car and left.


    In fact, you don''t need to drive to a remote place.


    Because the location of Mingyue villa is very remote.


    And according to nale, the two watchers followed them all the time.


    "President, we are on our way back to Mingyue villa now. We are followed by a car." Although Jolin Nash is confident that he can solve the stalker alone.


    But for the sake of insurance, I decided to inform Chen Yu.


    "Well? I see. Where are you now? "


    "It''s about to enter the coast road.""I''m at home now, and I''m coming out." Chen said.


    At the moment, dunps, who is following behind, thinks it''s remote enough.


    "Speed up and crash the car in front." Dunps said.


    Alan speeded up to the car in front of him.


    "They''re going to do it." "They''re speeding up and it looks like they''re going to hit it directly," Jolin Nash said, looking at the car behind them


    But at this time, Farley suddenly accelerated.


    Although she only drives an ordinary four person car today, it is also a luxury car.


    The performance is much better than that of Allen and dunps.


    Farriek doesn''t plan to let the stalkers in the back hit her directly in the back of the car.


    After all, if it is hit, the maintenance costs are not small.


    "Can you open the sunroof?" Asked NAR.


    "What are you going to do?"


    "I''ll go up and give them one."


    Fari looks at Jolin Nash.


    Jolin Nash looked at NAR and asked hesitantly, "are you sure?"


    "Sure, trust me." NAR said confidently.


    When Jolin Nash saw that nale was so confident, she let farry open the window.


    "Be careful not to fall down."


    But Nall climbed out of the skylight and stood on the roof.


    "What happened to that girl? What does she want to do? " Asked Alan in the back car.


    "She seems to be going to fight us so far away."


    "Then we..."


    "Don''t worry. I''ll drive your car." Dunps said confidently.


    By this time, NAR, standing on the top of the car, had begun to cast magic.


    Nall opened his arms and spread them back slightly, then took a deep breath.


    Dunps is still confident.


    "Mr. dunps, shall we not defend ourselves?"


    "No, that girl is more than 30 meters away from us. No matter what kind of magic, her power will be greatly reduced after she hits us. She is not old and her strength will not be strong. I will be able to do it again after she moves. Now it is possible to make a mistake if she moves rashly." Dunps said quietly.


    At this time, nard suddenly took a big drink and waved forward heavily with his upper arm: "the rest of the storm."


    "Well? Is it the elemental mage "But the power of wind magic is too small..."


    However, as soon as the voice of dunps dropped, the car he and Alan were in suddenly bounced up. Under the high-speed driving, the car suddenly rolled over.

 Chapter 2450

    Under normal circumstances, it is impossible for NAR''s storm to overturn a car.


    A car is more than 1500 kg. It takes at least 140 meters per second to overturn a car.


    It''s hard for ordinary wind magic to create this level of wind speed.


    But there is no absolute thing in the world.


    Nale is also very smart, dunps and Allen''s car is in motion.


    And Nall took the leverage principle.


    She doesn''t cast magic directly on the front of the car behind her.


    After calculating the distance and speed of the car behind her, she released the storm to the ground.


    When the storm falls on the ground, it forms a reflection with an angle, forming a local storm with a small angle upward.


    At this time, the car just came back, and the local storm directly affected the bottom of the car.


    Coupled with the inertial effect of the speed of the vehicle behind it, the force needed to overturn it is much smaller.


    That''s what happened.


    But in fact, it''s the speed of the car itself that really tipped it over.


    NAR''s storm is a guide.


    Even Jolin Nash was a little surprised.


    At the moment, Chen Yu, who is in the night sky, also made a exclamation: "a beautiful strike."


    When the girl sent fari home yesterday by Jolin Nash, he had once met.


    Because her magic level is at least half that of Jolin Nash.


    I didn''t expect her to be so proficient in wind magic.


    You should know that Chen Yu has seen Jolin Nash release wind magic, which can never achieve this effect.


    Just when everyone thought the big picture was set.


    All of a sudden, the window of the car that was overturned on the road was kicked open.


    Dempster crawled out of the carriage in a great deal of embarrassment.


    He had blood stains on his forehead, apparently from some injuries.


    Chen Yu has some accidents. He has the strength to climb out.


    In xiaotiandi''s perception, Chen found that Allen in the car was more seriously injured.


    At least Allen has lost his fighting power.


    Dempster looked angrily at the car moving away in front of him.


    Suddenly, dunps''s figure moved and rushed out.


    "Speed type!" Chen Zhao eyebrows a pick, good fast speed!


    Nale also found the catch-up dunps.


    Dunps is a very powerful speed psychic.


    However, Chen found that dunps'' magic was different from that of Ingrid.


    Ingrid is a direct enchantment on himself.


    But Dempster''s acceleration magic is applied to his legs.


    His upper body didn''t accelerate.


    In speed, of course, he can''t compare with the pure English.


    But this acceleration has its advantages.


    Dunps can use other attacks while running.


    This is also an advantage that inglitt does not have.


    Ingrid''s own magic and bloodline are monotonous, that is, pure growth and a small increase in physical strength.


    In addition, he has a way of attack, similar to Chen Yu''s boxing shadow.


    But this attack is also based on physical effects, not magic.


    Dunps'' wand points to the car in front of him.


    "Die for me!" The magic wand in Dempster''s hand sparked a terrible arc.


    "No, turn." Exclaimed NAR.


    But at this time, the terrible arc was suddenly blocked by something.


    Nall couldn''t see it clearly. He could only see that the horror arc erupted a strong curtain discharge at the back 20 meters.


    "What''s the matter? Who was that guy attacking just now with his body? Stop. "


    The car didn''t stop because it was totally unnecessary.


    "No, we used to make trouble." Said Farley.


    She is very clear that she is just an ordinary person. She and Chen have discussed this issue.


    When they are in danger at the same time, will she stay and face Chen together.


    The final result of the discussion was that she would lower Chen''s odds if she stayed.


    It is not the best result for two people to face together.


    When there is a chance to get out of danger, Farley should look for an opportunity to escape first.


    "It''s our president''s private territory," said Jolin Nash naturally. "Do you think anyone can attack Miss Farley here at will?"


    "Is it your president who attacked just now?" "Don''t we help your president?" Nall asked? The guy who attacked us is quite powerful. "


    "No, Chen can solve the problem." Said Farley confidently.Although she did not know how strong Chen was.


    But it''s definitely stronger than the enemy who attacked them.


    People from the supernatural society have said more than once that Chen is one of the most powerful humans in the world.


    Apart from the nuclear attack, there is no way to kill Chen Yu.


    Of course, dunps didn''t know, even if he did.


    But his fearless ignorance did not change the outcome.


    No matter what he does, there is no way to change the result when there is a clear gap in strength.


    After two magic attacks failed, he immediately planned to escape.


    But his speed enhancing magic is not faster than Chen Yu''s.


    Chen Yu was easily in the way of dunps'' escape.


    When fari drove into the underground garage, Chen Yu was already in the living room.


    The three girls came to the living room and saw Chen Yu''s legs cocking.


    "President, has it been settled?"


    "Chen, how about people? Did you kill it? "


    "Not dead. I''m back at headquarters."


    "Is your headquarters near here? You''re so fast? " Nall looks at Chen Yu in surprise.


    She and Chen Yu also have only one face. Yesterday, she and Jolin Nash sent fari back to have dinner together here.


    But Chen Yu at home, like a man who acts casually.


    There is no majesty of any superior and no pride of the strong.


    She thinks she is strong.


    But just now, the strength that Dempster showed makes her a little difficult to parry.


    I didn''t expect Chen Zhu to solve the battle in less than ten minutes.


    And I went home first.


    "Are you a speed enhancer?"


    "Well, speed is one of my strengths." Chen said.


    "Aren''t you pure speed?"


    "No, my magic system is complex." Chen Chu stood up and said, "let''s have dinner together."


    Nall found that Chen''s dinner was richer than last night''s.


    "So many things, are we all finished?"


    "Just played a game, need to add some physical strength."


    Fanny''s eyes were white, and Chen Zhu ate so much every day.


    Just then, Hess and the children came out of the elevator.


    Hess clapped her hands. "Wash your hands, and then eat."


    "Yes, sister Harris."


    Helys herself sat directly next to Jolin Nash, and she didn''t treat herself as an outsider here.


    "Have you washed your hands?" Chen Yu looks at heilish.

 Chapter 2451

    Helys raised her hands, which were full of the breath of death.


    "President, do you want me to state my purification principle?"


    "Forget it." Chen doesn''t want to hear how death kills the microbes in her hands.


    Maybe microbes can''t survive on her hands.


    The children jumped into their seats.


    One by one, they were talking happily about the interesting things they met in school today.


    "Hess, have you been attacked?" Asked fari, concerned.


    "No, Miss Farley, have you been attacked?" Asked helys, looking up.


    The children immediately stopped the noise and looked at Fanny.


    "Aunt Farley, have you been attacked?"


    "What a pity, why didn''t we meet?"


    "I''ve prepared several magic, and I''m ready to teach our attackers a lesson. Why hasn''t there been any attacks?"


    The adults at the table were all black faced.


    No one but helys thought it was a good thing to be attacked.


    As for heiris, she just thought that it was Chen Yu''s task to take care of her children.


    But now she felt she needed to be a protector.


    And because there was no attack today, she was very upset, very upset.


    ¡­¡­


    "Danny, you didn''t do that, did you?"


    "Mr. Hamson, didn''t you say to cooperate with Mr. Truman when he came? Mr Truman did not come. "


    "I wish I hadn''t come. I wish I hadn''t come If he contacts you, immediately tell him not to do it for the time being. "


    "Ah? Why? "


    "Manile, Allen and Dempster have all failed, and they are now completely out of touch."


    "Ah? Mr. Hamson, why don''t you contact Mr. Truman directly? "


    "Can''t be reached."


    "Would he have..."


    "No."


    Hamson knows Truman. In the third generation, Truman''s magic talent and even his strength are the best.


    Even Hamson himself was not sure how to deal with Truman.


    But Truman has a big flaw.


    There is no self-control.


    Especially in drinking.


    To put it bluntly, he''s a drunkard, a lousy drunkard.


    And a lot of times, he would delay his task because he was drunk.


    Those kids don''t know, but Hamson knows Truman too well.


    After all, Truman is his own student, and he is better than the blue.


    In the third generation, Truman was the youngest, but the best.


    If you give him another ten years, to reach the average age of the other third generation, his strength is absolutely possible to shoot himself to death on the beach.


    "Go to the bars, maybe you can find him."


    Hamson thought for a moment, then said, "well, I''ll have his position divined."


    Now things are a little unexpected to him. First, Manil, his nephew, has an accident.


    Then something happened to Alan and Dempster.


    It can be imagined that their goal this time is not as simple as originally expected.


    Both Dempster and manile are the best in the third generation, or even the immortal crown.


    But now, both of them have lost the news.


    This made Hamson suddenly feel unprecedented pressure.


    After all, this is not their home stadium.


    And he found that the information he had investigated in the early stage seemed to be totally useless.


    All the psychics they found and contacted didn''t tell them that there was a strong local group.


    Even in Hamson''s view, this is not weak, it is very strong.


    Of course, Hamson didn''t know that most of the psychics who worked and lived in the Los Angeles area kept in touch with the supernatural society.


    When there are external psychics or organizations coming here.


    They will tell each other most of the real information, but they will keep part of the information tacitly.


    The supernatural society has a good relationship with the local psychics.


    Of course, the bad ones were basically driven away.


    Moreover, as long as some local miraculous events can be solved by individuals, the supernatural society will not intervene.


    At least give those personal psychics some jobs to support their families.


    This is also a manifestation of the spiritual prosperity of a region.


    If all the supernatural events are monopolized by one or two large groups.


    Then the region''s psychic world has lost its vitality.The supernatural society, in addition to giving individual psychics the opportunity to work with them.


    And Hamson''s sense of powerlessness also stems from their own immaturity.


    The crown of immortality was established in a short time. They were mostly in London.


    So they don''t understand at all. When they go to a strange area or city to inquire about information, most of the time they need to go to the local spiritual organizations to inquire about information, rather than to inquire about information with individuals.


    ¡­¡­


    "West, those guys who were caught, didn''t they say where the hiding place was?" Asked helys by calling West.


    "Said, do you want to go alone?"


    "Yes."


    "In fact, the president has known for a long time, but now it''s only Henry''s surveillance, not his hands." "The president has his own plan," West said


    When helys heard West''s words, she was disappointed.


    She can''t sabotage Chen''s plan.


    At first, she really wanted to run and tear down the hideout of the immortal crown by herself.


    But she was still upset, why she had not been attacked.


    Is it because you are too strong?


    But I didn''t show my strength, and my breath is better than that of Jolin Nash.


    Jolin Nash can be attacked. Why not?


    Is it because the other side feels that they can be dealt with at will.


    So they deliberately hide in the dark and watch, and only when they need to.


    "Help me to tell the president that I will be the main force when I want to recruit those Englishmen in an all-round way."


    "Well, I''ll tell the president."


    West didn''t care. Through the intelligence analysis given by his captives, the strength of those who came to Los Angeles was not weak. After all, they were organizations from Europe.


    But it''s the lowest strength in Europe, and the supernatural society is the most powerful psychic organization in North America.


    This is almost equivalent to the confrontation between the third-class clubs in Europe and the first-class clubs in China.


    Of course, some members of the supernatural society have reached the level of top psychics.


    It''s impossible to have a man against a team in football, but it''s possible in the other world.

 Chapter 2452

    "Mr. Chen, I feel like I need a rest I don''t feel like I''m fully recovered. "


    Although at the time of hospitalization, hinga felt that she had recovered.


    But when he stepped out of the hospital, he felt pain in his arms.


    Chen Yu looked at Xin Jia and said, "if you are not ready, I will transfer your daughter to the general ward. If your training effect does not meet my expectations, I will send your daughter home directly."


    "All right, all right." Singaricho compromised.


    His daughter is his weakness, and Chen Yu''s request, he has no way to violate.


    "OK, now run to Dashan town from here."


    "Dashan town? where? Do I run with it? "


    "I''ll send you the navigation."


    "Can I see my daughter again before I leave?"


    "Yes." Chen Zhu nodded.


    Hinga came outside the isolation ward and saw a large woman.


    Even higher than him, the woman is just outside the isolation ward.


    Xin jialeng for a while, at present this woman gives him a very dangerous feeling.


    This woman is definitely not a nurse here.


    The nurse wouldn''t give him that creepy feeling.


    "You You are


    Gaia opened his eyes, only looking at hinga lightly.


    "I''m in charge of your daughter''s safety for the time being." Gaia said lightly, "and I will be responsible for part of your training."


    "You?" Hinga''s tone was a little skeptical.


    He doesn''t question Gaia''s professionalism, but he doesn''t think Gaia has the ability.


    Because of the physical quality of men and women, there is an undeniable gap.


    Under the same weight, height and fat content, the physical fitness of men is significantly higher than that of women.


    Gaia''s eyes burst with a dangerous light.


    Hinga abruptly retreated, and for a moment, he felt as if he were being stared at by a predator of extreme danger.


    All the gooseflesh in the whole body suddenly appeared, and the muscles of the limbs were severely ossified.


    Can''t move All of a sudden, hinga found that her body was completely immobilized and could not move at all.


    The next moment, Gaia''s face showed a smile.


    At the same time, hinga''s body lost its shackles.


    "It''s true that he is a professional boxer who has played in the professional ring." Gaia said with a smile on her face.


    But at this time, there is a kind of inexpressible bitterness.


    He didn''t understand the woman.


    But he knew that if it was in the arena, this woman could Ko him in a flash.


    Because you can''t resist that suffocating sense of oppression in the moment of her attack.


    "You are arranged by Mr. Chen?"


    "Tego is half her disciple." At this time Chen Yu came over.


    Hinga is in a trance. Is tiger her disciple?


    "But if you want to accept my technical training, first of all, please complete his physical training." Gaia said, pointing to Chen.


    Hinga looks at her peaceful daughter in the glass window.


    "Take care of my angel, thank you."


    This time, hinga finally made up her mind.


    ¡­¡­


    Hinga takes her cell phone and looks at the navigation.


    "Mr. Chen, is it fifty-five kilometers from Dashan town? Or did you send me the wrong location? "


    "No mistake."


    "But I''m a boxer, and a heavyweight boxer. I can''t run that far."


    "No, you ran."


    "I can''t really run."


    "Think about your daughter, and you''re gone."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "That''s not how heavyweight boxers train."


    "I''ve trained tiger. Do you think you''re better than today''s tiger?"


    Hinga would like to discuss this issue with Chen Yu.


    However, considering that his daughter''s recovery after surgery still depends on Chen Yu.


    So she kept her personal thoughts to herself.


    "Mr. Chen, do you run together?"


    "I''ll follow you all the way."


    Soon, hinga understood what Chen Zhuo meant.


    He was running in front of him. Chen Zhu was driving to enjoy the scenery along the way.


    And Chen also ate ice cream.


    It''s torture for hinga.


    "Do you want one?" Chen''s car pulled over and drove slowly.


    "It''s a high calorie food. It''s very unhealthy.""Only if I say it''s unhealthy, it''s unhealthy." Chen Yuli said of course.


    Because he is an authority, his words are the truth.


    People need to force, do not force do not know where their limits.


    Singa can''t believe that she ran 55 kilometers.


    What is the concept of 55km?


    It''s longer than a marathon.


    But hinga took nearly 13 hours.


    From morning till nine o''clock in the evening.


    He was not a marathon runner.


    He doesn''t know how to distribute his energy properly.


    Plus he weighs twice as much as a regular long-distance runner.


    For his physical fitness, for his endurance is a huge test.


    But whenever he thinks of his daughter, he becomes full of fighting spirit.


    It can be said that his daughter supports him.


    When he got to his destination, he was just lying on the lawn beside the road, breathing heavily.


    "As an athlete, you should know that there is a possibility of cardiac arrest when you lie down suddenly after strenuous exercise."


    "Fakew, I don''t care so much. I don''t even want to move a little now." Singa called out.


    Just then, Chen''s phone rang.


    "Well, I see." Chen was just a brief response. After hanging up, Chen said, "get on the bus."


    "Where shall we go?"


    "Gaia caught several people trying to get close to the isolation ward." Chen said.


    "How is my daughter now?" she jumped up from the ground


    "It''s OK. She''s nothing."


    After getting on the train in hinga, he began to urge Chen Zhu to drive faster, faster and faster.


    The journey of more than fifty kilometers took less than twenty minutes.


    Xin Jia jumped out of the car in a hurry and was about to run into the hospital building when Chen Yu stopped him.


    "Don''t run so fast. They don''t know the hospital building."


    "Where is that?"


    "On this rooftop."


    Hinga and Chen Yu come to the Tiantai.


    At once, hinga saw Gaia lying in front of him.


    These people are all black people, lying on the ground and covering some part of their bodies, whining.


    One or two of them had obvious fractures in their hands and feet.


    "Gaia, do you know their origins?"


    "Well, it looks like it was sent by a man named Dolores." Gaia said.


    "Dolores? Who? "


    "It''s supposed to be the black... Gang boss."


    "I''ll ask someone."


    Chen is about to take out the phone, and Xin Jia says with a solemn face, "I know who this guy is."


    "Oh?"

 Chapter 2453

    "Who is this Dolores?"


    "Mingo Avenue, you know?"


    "Yes, it''s all black gang," Chen said.


    "Dolores is one of the black gang on Mingo Avenue... The boss of the gang." Said hinga with a solemn face.


    Chen Yu narrowed his eyes. Gaia said, "look at his daughter. I''ll go to Mingo Avenue."


    "Yes." Chen Chu nodded.


    "Come with me, hinga, and point out where they are." Gaia said.


    "That Dolores is the black... Gang leader. He is surrounded by four gunmen all the year round, and his gathering place has at least hundreds of people, most of whom have weapons in their hands."


    "I know." Gaia said quietly.


    "But..."


    "Hinga, you have to understand that the other side is not here to play with your daughter, but to hurt her." Chen Yu patted hinga on the shoulder: "are you sure you want to hesitate here? No matter what the other party''s purpose is, since the other party can come for the first time, it can come for the second time. "


    Hearing Chen Yu''s words, I looked at the gangsters on the ground again.


    "Forget it, just spell it. It''s a big deal."


    "Don''t worry, Gaia will protect your safety." Chen said.


    "I don''t need a woman to protect me."


    Chen Chu looked at Gaia and at hinga.


    "That''s the best." Chen Yu said with a smile.


    ¡­¡­


    On the way, she gradually woke up from her anger and began to worry again.


    "Gaia, don''t we get some weapons? I know a gun shop. He has a lot of weapons that don''t need to be registered."


    Hinga is also from the slums, so he has some relations with the local black gang, and naturally can also contact some ways.


    "No, weapons will only get in the way." Gaia said quietly, "take me to the headquarters of Dolores."


    "I know he has a bar nearby, but it''s his place, and most of it is his little brother," Xin added


    "That''s the best."


    Hinga takes Gaia to the door of the bar. "That''s it."


    "Oh, this is a good car."


    Before hinga and Gaia got off the bus, two gangsters came and knocked on Gaia''s car cover.


    Gaia doesn''t care about the gangster standing outside the door either. He pushes the door open.


    Pa -


    the gangster outside fell to the ground directly.


    "Falk Are you blind? "


    Another gangster came to see the situation and rushed up at once.


    Gaia came out of the car in no hurry.


    Looking at the scumbag, he kicked him straight away.


    The gangster flew two meters away, fell to the ground and couldn''t stand up, covered his stomach and rolled on the ground.


    The first gangster who was shot on the ground by the door pulled out his gun and pointed to Gaia: "lettering! I will kill you! "


    But before he could shoot, Gaia grabbed the man''s hand with one hand and one foot.


    "Ah Let go Let go... "


    Click to wipe -


    the mixed hand has been deformed, together with the gun in his hand.


    Hinga is a heavyweight boxer.


    But seeing Gaia''s start, he couldn''t help but take a breath.


    The two gangsters, who had been cleared up by Gaia, did not dare to stay.


    "Wait for me, our boss is Dolores!"


    Two gangsters scuttled into the bar.


    Though hinga knew Gaia was good.


    But he doesn''t think it''s wise.


    Gaia, however, regardless of what she thought, swaggered into the bar aisle.


    Hinga hesitated for a moment, hesitated to follow in.


    But after thinking for a while, he decided to follow in.


    After turning a corner, she regretted her decision.


    Because he saw that the neon light in the bar had stopped.


    Dozens of people in the bar looked at the door like they were waiting for them to catch up.


    "Boss, that''s the two men who hurt me at the door." Two injured gangsters point to Gaia and hinga at the door.


    Gaia looked at the crowd. "Is Dolores there?"


    Hinga swallowed and pointed to Dolores in the middle of the crowd. "That''s the man."


    Dolores looked at Gaia and didn''t know him.


    But he recognized hinga.


    "It''s you!" Dolores looked at hinga with a sneer. "I hear you''ve found a backup."


    "You sent someone to attack my daughter?""So what?" Dolores had no intention of covering up his actions.


    "Yes." Gaia stepped forward step by step.


    "All up, break their hands and feet."


    Dolores saw two gangsters coming towards him.


    He boxed at once.


    Easy to avoid two attacks, a beautiful heavy fist fell on the bully''s chin.


    The gangster was stunned by his fist, and then easily avoided the attack of another gangster. With a hook, the gangster immediately came to a back somersault.


    Hinga found herself in good shape.


    No, it''s amazing.


    Hinga looks up at Gaia to see if she needs help.


    But he felt as if something was wrong with his eyes.


    Behind Gaia lay seven or eight gangsters.


    Bang -


    a gangster who rushes towards Gaia is hit in the abdomen by Gaia''s fist, and then loosens forward.


    The gangster flew directly back to the crowd, unable to stand up under three or four people.


    Hinga looked at Gaia in amazement.


    He solved the two gangsters by himself. He thought that the time was the shortest.


    Even if Gaia is better than himself, he should not be so fast?


    Before and after ten seconds, ten gangsters have been lying on the ground.


    This is equivalent to that every gangster was put down by her in less than two seconds.


    Just then, hinga suddenly saw a gangster take out his gun.


    "Be careful!" Singa''s voice just dropped.


    Gaia''s eyes, like those on his back, suddenly flashed to the left.


    Bang -


    at the same time that the bullet fell, Gaia had been like a tiger to the gangster who shot.


    And the gangster wants to go on with the second shot.


    But he had no chance.


    Gaia grabs the hunk''s arm with one hand and twists it.


    The gangster''s arm has turned into a twist.


    "Take out your gun and kill this woman..." Dolores was a little flustered, too.


    He really hasn''t seen such a horrible woman.


    And this woman has broken through half of his men in only 30 seconds.


    Dolores also had a gun in his hand, but he couldn''t aim at Gaia at all.


    Gaia''s stature is obviously so big, but it''s hard to catch her fast.


    "Ah My arm... "


    "No..."


    "Ah ah..."


    Gaia is not in a hurry to deal with Dolores, but to deal with all his men.


    In less than two minutes, Dolores has become commander in chief.

 Chapter 2454

    Hinga is completely speechless.


    The first time I saw Gaia.


    He was also somewhat contemptuous.


    Even Gaia is bigger than him in weight and height.


    But he still felt that, in terms of the muscle quality of men, they still had an absolute advantage over women.


    This is in terms of physiological structure.


    It''s just that Gaia still uses some kind of fear of oppression to make him feel the pressure.


    But just because of the pressure, he still felt that despite the pressure, he was still more powerful than Gaia.


    Until now, he finally clearly realized his and Gaia''s awareness.


    This gap is totally unreasonable.


    There are more than 60 gangsters in the whole bar, all lying on the ground.


    Many of them were armed with guns.


    But they didn''t threaten Gaia at all.


    And hinga just knocked out three gangsters.


    Gaia looks at Dolores.


    Dolores was a little bit wild at this time.


    The whole body was shaken into a sieve.


    Look at Gaia in horror.


    This woman is a monster!


    Dolores held a pistol in his hand and held it tightly.


    But now he doesn''t even have the courage to pull the trigger.


    "You Don''t come here If you come back, I''ll shoot! "


    For the first time, hinga saw how scared a gun man was of a bare handed man.


    But he understood Dolores'' fear of Gaia.


    Even he was afraid of Gaia.


    It''s no wonder Chen Yu has Gaea as his coach.


    At the moment, it''s hard for Inga to be disrespectful to Gaia.


    Gaia stepped forward and kicked Dolores in the chest.


    Dolores smashed the fiber baffle behind him, flew out for several meters and hit the wall.


    The pistol, which had not been held steady, had also been thrown to the ground.


    "Don''t come here how much do you need? I have money... "


    Gaia mentions Dolores with one hand. Dolores is not small in size.


    But in front of Gaia''s strange power and her tall body, Dolores was like a child, who was raised without any resistance.


    "How dare you reach out to the people my boss wants to protect?"


    "How much money does your boss give you? I give you more money. I have money. I have a lot of money." Dolores grabbed the last straw.


    He thinks that since other people can buy the monster woman in front of him, so can he.


    As long as money can solve the problem, it is not a problem.


    Although he is just a gang leader, in fact, he controls some of the most profiteering illegal businesses.


    It''s just that it''s not convenient to take out the money.


    But if it''s for buying, it''s OK.


    Gaia was too lazy to listen to Dolores'' cry.


    "Who asked you to attack hinga''s daughter?" Gaia asked.


    "If I tell you Can you let me go? "


    Gaia reached for Dolores'' shoulder.


    Click and rub -


    Dolores'' shoulder is crushed.


    Accompanied by Dolores'' tragic wail.


    Gaia''s face was still grim: "who made you do this?"


    "It''s tiger, it''s Tiger..."


    Dolores didn''t mention his client''s awareness of confidentiality.


    Especially in the face of his own life safety, he can pay any price to protect his life.


    What''s more, Dolores hates tango.


    If it wasn''t for him, how could he have caused such a horrible monster.


    Gaia and hinga both showed such an expression.


    Of course, hinga is more angry.


    "It''s his mother." Gaia was disappointed.


    When Chen Yu told her what Tago had done in the last year, Gaia was reluctant to believe it.


    She and Chen Yu have similar feelings for Tago. In her eyes, Tago is still a big boy.


    How bad can it be.


    But at this moment, tiger really let her down.


    And that disappointment quickly turned into anger.


    Gaia dropped Dolores in front of Zinga.


    "Ms. Gaia This is... "


    "Deal with him as you want."


    Dolores could not stand up at the moment, but he was more frightened.


    My life is in the air now.


    Dolores prayed and looked at Zinga: "Zinga, forgive me, I know it''s wrong, please I don''t dare any more. ""Let you go? Will you avenge me when you are well? "


    "I really don''t dare."


    "Whether you will or not, I will not let you go."


    In fact, hinga is just bluffing at the moment.


    Despite his status as a boxer, he is just an ordinary man.


    How dare he kill.


    And there''s more than one gangster here.


    There are witnesses everywhere.


    "What now, Ms. Gaia? Do you really kill his mother? "


    Gaia looked at Dolores. "Come on, I''ll let the professionals handle it."


    "A professional?"


    Hinga thought Gaia would call in a wave of killers.


    It turned out to be a garbage truck.


    Henry came with a wave of people, both living and dead, all crammed into the garbage truck.


    "Gaia, what do these people need to do? Kill them all to be fertilizer? Or stay as a dog? "


    "Take it back first to see if you can get any useful information from his mouth. If you can''t get any information, the money will sink to the bottom of the lake."


    "Ms. Gaia, can those people believe it?" she worried


    "More believable than you." Gaia said quietly.


    Henry, they''re their own people, and hinga''s not their own.


    "Well, it''s late. I''ll find a car for myself and I won''t send you back." "In addition to Chen''s training program, you''d better not be lazy, and you should understand that you are useful to him, but if you can''t meet his expectations, you''d better pray that your life is hard enough," Gaia said


    Zinga shivered with fear.


    ¡­¡­


    Overnight, everyone on Mingo Avenue knew.


    A strange thing happened here last night.


    Dolores is missing, along with dozens of his men.


    From the scene of Dolores'' bar, there must have been a disorderly war.


    The scene is not only a mess, but many places are bloodstained.


    One of Dolores and his men disappeared.


    Who can take Dolores and his men away in one night?


    Dolores is not weak.


    But now there is no leader, which makes the original people of Dolores run into walls like headless flies.


    Because of this, many gangs on Mingo Avenue suddenly became honest.


    However, this incident fell on the ears of Tago, giving him a different feeling and reaction from others.


    "Have you found out?"


    "Yes, I have found out. There were two tall people going in at the door of the bar, and one of them was a woman."

 Chapter 2455

    "Women?"


    "Yes."


    "A tall woman?"


    "Yes."


    Tiger''s mood suddenly fell to the bottom.


    He thought of a man, the same person that made him afraid, Gaia.


    Tiger''s fear of Gaia is more intuitive.


    Because Chen didn''t give him a hand.


    But Gaia, almost all of tiger''s skills, came from Gaia.


    No matter how fierce tiger becomes, Gaia always loses all his fighting and action power in one stroke.


    It''s been more than a year since Tiger forgot Gaia.


    But Gaia suddenly appeared, and in this way returned to his memory.


    The whole bar, the headquarters of the gang, dozens of people.


    Just disappeared? Only the passers-by nearby had a vague impression.


    This kind of terror with mysterious color makes tiger''s hair stand on end.


    Now, the two people he feared most appeared.


    And Gaia appeared in the Dolores bar, because of what, tiger is also the most clear.


    "Tiger, do you know anything?" Bach asked.


    He had seen that tiger''s face was not right.


    "Bach, is there any competition abroad recently? I want to play abroad."


    "It''s not the season, there are no games."


    "Then arrange an appointment." "It doesn''t matter if the price is low. I just want to stay abroad for a month or two," said tiger


    In boxing, it''s a very common match.


    As the only one in the world of boxing.


    Tiger''s fame has already been the first person in the world of boxing, and he is even close to catching up with those famous figures in history.


    So there are many people challenging him.


    When Bach heard what Tago said, he immediately understood.


    "You have to trust my boss, tiger. He has a way to solve your problem."


    "But it''s been a week. Your boss still hasn''t heard anything. If it can be solved, it has already been solved. Why hasn''t it been solved yet?" Tiger suddenly got angry and shouted.


    "Here..." Bach also had some doubts.


    My boss used to solve problems quickly.


    It''s only a week at most, and basically everything will be OK.


    But this time it''s been a week, but there is no reply.


    Even Bach himself wondered if something had happened this time.


    "Tego, even if it''s an appointment, it can''t be decided in a short time." Bach felt it necessary to wait and see.


    After all, international famous athletes like tiger have to decide on an appointment.


    First of all, venue, ticket sales, sponsors, live broadcasting authorization, rebroadcasting authorization, as well as competition bonus, all need long-term negotiation.


    It''s not to say that someone has made an appointment to fight, OK, to fight Then it can be decided.


    "Then go abroad for training." Said tiger.


    ¡­¡­


    "Hinga, you can go down to the sea now." Chen said.


    "Swimming? There has never been a way of swimming in boxing training Said hinga.


    Swimming does have many benefits for the body, such as relieving the fatigue of the body and relaxing the rigidity of muscles.


    But it''s just not good for boxers.


    Because what boxers need is to tighten their muscles at any time, so that they can burst out their strength at any time.


    Any boxing coach will not let his training object go swimming.


    Chen Yu has taught tiger, somehow, and of course knows that.


    However, Chen has given cinga a lot of perfect crystal mixture.


    But cinga''s constitution can''t absorb all the power of the mixture completely.


    So at this time, we need to release the medicine completely in the body of Zinga.


    A lot of exercise, at the same time, relieve the blood supply of blood vessels in the body, which is the best way to release the power of medicine.


    That''s why Chen chose to train hinga for swimming.


    Compared with the side effects of swimming, it is far less beneficial than the release of medicine.


    If the side effect of swimming is 1, then the gain after the medicine is absorbed is 100.


    "I have my training method, you just need to listen to me." Chen Yu didn''t explain so much.


    "But..." Hinga thinks Chen Yu should let Gaia train himself as soon as possible, rather than train himself in a disorderly way.


    "No, but go into the water."


    Hinga can only be very helpless into the water.


    "Mr. Chen, how far do I need to swim?"


    "Until I feel satisfied." Chen said."All right." Hinga trotted over against a wave.


    As the waves receded, he followed the trend.


    Chen Yu was standing on a small wooden boat, and was driven by the waves.


    Hinga adjusted her strength and didn''t rush.


    However, in the process of swimming, he found that Chen Yu''s small wooden boat, just a few meters away, had no oars or underwater motors, and could still follow him.


    "You swim as fast as you can." Chen said.


    "Mr. Chen, it''s very dangerous to swim with all your strength at sea," she said


    "No, it''s more dangerous if you don''t swim fast."


    "What?"


    Chen pointed to the back of hinga: "there is a shark swimming towards you."


    "Ah? What? " Cinga looked back and saw the fins of the sharks.


    She was startled and swam towards Chen''s wooden boat.


    "Pull me up." Zinga doesn''t think she can swim a shark.


    Not to mention that he is not a swimmer, even a professional swimmer, he will die as ugly as a shark at sea.


    Hinga desperately swam towards Chen''s wooden boat.


    But before he got to the side of the small wooden boat, two shark fins appeared around the small wooden boat.


    Hinga almost peed. She turned around and ran.


    Hinga swam until she was exhausted.


    He didn''t dare to look back for fear that the shark would catch up with him.


    But in seven or eight minutes, he had no strength.


    Just then, a bottle of water fell down in front of hinga.


    "Add strength."


    Cinga looked at the small wooden boat that was nearly 50 meters away. Chen Yu was sitting on the boat with a bottle of beer in his hand.


    But there are two sharks around the wooden boat.


    Just, where''s the shark that chased him?


    Hinga hesitated. Should she go back to the shore at this time.


    I was thinking about it. Suddenly, shark fins appeared more than 30 meters behind me.


    Once again, she scared her urine and swam desperately.


    But this bottle of water has restored a lot of physical strength to him.


    That damned bastard, I wish the shark had knocked over his little wooden boat.


    As she fled, she cursed Chen Yu in her heart.


    It''s just a few minutes. I''m tired.


    At this time Chen Yu lost another bottle of water to him.


    Zinga suddenly felt something was wrong.

 Chapter 2456

    Hinga felt that every time she lost her strength, the shark would disappear.


    After Chen gave himself water to replenish his strength and a short rest time, the shark would reappear.


    It''s just out of the ordinary.


    Hinga suspected that he had been chasing his shark before, and only saw the fins of the shark.


    Would it not be sharks at all, but people wearing shark fins to scare people, or small submarines.


    Chen Yu is rich anyway, so it''s not surprising to have these things.


    "Fakesquid, asshole, I see. It''s all fake. There''s no Shark at all." Hinga decided not to continue to be enslaved and tortured by Chen Yu.


    He felt his guess was right.


    Chen Yu is scaring himself with shark fins.


    And his boat has no motive power, but it can follow itself all the time.


    That means there''s something in the water holding a small wooden boat.


    "Well, I remember, you just called your boss a jerk." Chen Yu looks at hinga and says, "you will regret it."


    Hinga sent Chen Yu a middle finger far away.


    At this time, hinga saw a shark fin come out of the water again.


    "Do you want to play the old routine again? Now that I''ve seen it through, it won''t work for me any more. "


    Though she firmly believed her guess was right, she still shivered when she saw the shark''s fin approaching.


    Gradually, he saw the water in front of the shark''s fins pushed away.


    Then a smooth, gray white skin came out of the water.


    Although I still can''t see the whole picture, I can tell from that back alone. It''s a good thing for everyone.


    "It''s perfect, and it''s covered with shark skin."


    Hinga''s smile was a little far fetched.


    But the next moment, a huge thing from the underwater fish jumped up, across the top of hinga''s head.


    Hinga saw it. It''s a great white shark ten meters long!


    Yes, the ultimate nightmare of the sea.


    In the seventies of last century, a great white shark was born, which brought people''s fear of the sea all over the world.


    And the great white shark in front of us is like drilling out of the movie.


    The great white shark fell into the water in front of Singa, and at the same time, it also set off huge waves.


    By this time, the little wooden boat had arrived not far from Singapore.


    Chen Yu is sitting on a small wooden boat with a mobile phone in his hand.


    "I think you can go back now. I hope you can go back alive."


    "Let me on board, let me on board!" This time, hinga really peed.


    "This little wooden boat is not safe for you." "You should believe in yourself and swim to the shore alive," Chen said quietly


    "Let me go up..."


    "Look, that great white shark has a big mouth."


    As soon as she looked back, she saw that the big mouth with the throat cavity was closing in on him.


    "Swim."


    Hinga can''t help but swim.


    This is a real great white shark.


    Even if he is tired again, he must swim and continue to swim.


    If you are not careful this time, you will really lose your life.


    No, it should be said that no matter what, there is a great possibility that you will lose your life.


    That damned bastard, why don''t great white sharks attack him?


    Hinga would love that great white shark to be smarter.


    With a light touch of the top, you can turn the small wooden boat over.


    Then it can have a good meal.


    Hinga swim hard, swim hard


    This is a very painful thing.


    The energy in the body is almost exhausted.


    But for the sake of small life, I have to force energy out of my body again.


    I don''t know if it''s a delusion. She feels that she suddenly has some more strength.


    And it swims faster.


    Maybe it''s because of the tide, so the energy consumption is not as big as the tide.


    The coastline can already be seen ahead.


    Soon, it''s worth less than two kilometers.


    No, even less than two kilometers, as long as the depth of the sea is less than ten meters, the shark will take the initiative to leave.


    They don''t like to run aground.


    "I''m so smart." Xinjia''s heart is fragrant.


    All of a sudden, when hinga was sprinting at full speed, something seemed to pass by him.


    With a thump in her heart, she looked back.


    Isn''t that Chen Yu''s daughter?


    How is she in the sea?


    "Mom..."


    Maybe it''s because Chen Yu saved his daughter.So when he saw Chen''s daughter at the moment, he could not help but die.


    Once again, hinga turned and went in the direction of little greyne.


    But at this time, I saw that the big mouth had come to meet little Gelin.


    "Over..." When she saw this, she was in despair.


    Don''t save that little girl. Even she will die in Shakou.


    "Xiaoguan off." Small Ge Lin sees one of the five tigers to close the old, immediately joyful cry way.


    Xin jialeng saw that the terrible great white shark did not swallow little Gelin, but slowed down and circled around little Gelin.


    "Er..."


    At this time, the little wooden boat came to little Gelin''s side.


    "Baba." "Ma Ma said that I could go into the water to play for two hours today."


    "Is it? I don''t remember. " Chen Chu reached out and lifted Xiao Gelin out of the water.


    Little Gelin spits out her tongue, and Chen Yu looks at the old gate in the water.


    "Finish your task."


    The old pass, which had been around the little wooden boat, once again rushed to Singa.


    "Ah You bastard, you''re lying to me... "


    Xinjia turns around again and runs away, but even though she knows that this is a training program arranged by Chen Yu on purpose, not everyone has the courage to face it bravely in the face of that bloody mouth.


    Ten minutes later, hinga was lying in the shallow water area, coughing constantly.


    The small wooden boat was slowly washed by the waves to Singa''s side.


    "It looks like you''ve trained well."


    "You bastard, you ordered that great white shark."


    Although hinga did not understand why a shark would obey Chen''s orders.


    But it''s clear that the great white did follow his orders.


    And even his daughter is not afraid of great white sharks.


    Chen Yu carries xiaogelin to the shore, and hinga follows him.


    However, to his surprise, he was obviously tired to death just now, but his physical strength seems to have recovered a lot.


    Just then, helys drove up the coastal road and came back with her children after school.


    The car stopped on the side of the road and several children rushed down the beach.


    "Crowe, why are you back so early today?"


    "Uncle, there was a fire at the school, so the principal told us not to go to school these two days."


    "Fire?" Chen Zhao eyebrows a pick: "there are casualties?"


    "No." Crowe looked at hinga. "Uncle, what are you doing?"


    "Train him No, it''s early investment. "


    "He looks so weak."

 Chapter 2457

    By a young man less than ten years old said he was weak?


    Hinga felt that her dignity had been seriously challenged.


    "Where do you see me weak?"


    "In every way." "It''s too weak," Crowe said


    "I''m a professional boxer. Haven''t you seen my game?"


    "Oh I remember. I saw your video a few days ago, and you were killed by the traitor Taige. " Crowe finished, looking at hinga with disgust.


    If hinga is not black, it''s estimated that Chen can see her blush.


    "Mr. Chen, I think it''s necessary for me to educate your children."


    "Of course, no problem, KrO. Since hinga wants to compete with you, you can compete with him. I''ll prepare lunch."


    "Oh, uncle, do I need to drain?"


    Drain? Hinga looks at Krona''s little arms and calves.


    On this kind of body board, even if you hit yourself with all your strength, you don''t have to feel it.


    "You just give me a punch, which can make me feel pain, even if I lose." Said hinga.


    "I don''t need you to let me. Let''s play a fair game."


    "Yes, you can. Put on the training suit first."


    Hinga thinks Chen should be worried about hurting his children.


    But Chen did not dissuade, that is to say, he agreed to teach his children.


    Crowe also wore a training suit. He knew what Chen meant.


    "Come on, let me feel your powerful fist," she said


    Bang -


    at the next moment, Zinga felt a sharp pain coming from her abdomen.


    Then his body lost weight and he felt like he was flying.


    It''s very similar to the feeling of being hit by Tiger last time.


    Everything seems to be slowing down.


    Puff -


    and then synga loses consciousness.


    ¡­¡­


    Exhale -


    Zinga sprang out of bed.


    "Where is this? What happened to me? " Hinga looked around and found that this was the ward, and it was the ward she had lived in before.


    Strange, how did you come here?


    She knocked her head hard, but couldn''t remember how she came here.


    Just then Gaia came in from the outside.


    "Miss Gaia, why are you here?"


    "See how you''re doing."


    "By the way, why am I here?" Hinga felt a little pain in her head, but there was no other discomfort.


    "You''re tired today, and then you''re in the sun, so you''ve got heatstroke." Gaia said casually.


    She didn''t expect that hinga forgot what happened at Chen''s house this afternoon, but Gaia didn''t tell hinga the truth.


    After all, a nine-year-old boy punched Ko and was still unconscious.


    If this kind of thing is known by hinga, it will definitely be hit hard.


    Since he doesn''t remember, don''t let him know.


    "In addition, your training in Chen''s side is up to now. Next, I will be responsible for training you."


    "Is Mr. Chen''s training over? Did I go to Mr. Chen for training today? "


    Hinga is trying to remember what happened today.


    But maybe it''s heat stroke. The brain is short of water.


    How could she not remember what happened.


    "It''s over. The effect is good, except for heatstroke."


    "Well, will heatstroke affect the training program later?"


    "No, it''s OK to cool down and replenish water after heatstroke. It''s not a serious disease."


    ¡­¡­


    After a short week''s stay in Mingyue villa, Chen and his family moved back to mirror lake manor.


    With the treatment and training for Zinga over, he has nothing else to do for the time being.


    But listen to Crowe and other children say the school is on fire.


    Chen Zhu plans to take advantage of his spare time to visit Dashan primary school.


    Today, all the children are at home, and Portia is taking care of the children.


    Chen took advantage of the time to go shopping in the supermarket and took a detour to school.


    When Chen arrived at the school gate, he found that one corner of the teaching building had turned black.


    The fire broke out at noon yesterday.


    Judging from the scorched exterior wall, the fire should have spread from the first floor to the third and fourth floors.


    It seems that the fire was quite serious at that time.


    As soon as I entered school, I saw McKinsey coming with a gloomy face.


    "Mr. Chen, why are you here?"


    "I heard the children say the school is on fire, so come and have a look.""Thank you for your concern." McKinsey is in a bad mood, but try to communicate with Chen Yu as politely as possible.


    "May I ask the cause of the fire?"


    "The investigation report given by the fire department is that someone deliberately set fire. The first thing that caught fire was the storage room on the first floor. There were some inflammables in the storage room, so it spread quickly and there was an explosion. Fortunately, there was an explosion, which also reminded the classes in the teaching building that were in class, which did not cause more casualties."


    "There is no fire fighting system in the school?"


    The old American government has made it clear that as long as the school buildings are used for education, there must be a qualified fire fighting system.


    America''s protection of minors has always been known as the most severe.


    "Yes, but the fire department found that the water source of the fire fighting system had been deliberately turned off."


    Chen Yu''s face couldn''t help but sink. It was intended to burn people.


    And who has the most people in the school?


    Of course, they are all minors.


    How many children do you mean to burn?


    Or is it deliberately aimed at someone?


    In fact, Chen Yu is here to investigate whether it is related to him or not.


    After all, in recent times, for some reasons, Chen''s family has been causing disasters.


    So Chen Yu wondered if the other side didn''t have a chance to start, so he came up with this way.


    If they did, there would be no need for them to stay.


    After all, this way of burning children to achieve their goals, no matter what industry they are in, no matter what group they are in, is not allowed.


    If the other party does something like this, it''s likely to do it a second time.


    So Chen is going to make a direct decision.


    However, Chen Yu remembered that he had promised heilish to take charge of the expedition as the main force.


    "Come here, Hess, and we''ll go downtown together."


    Chen Yu said the meaning to helys.


    Less than 30 minutes later, Chen Yu went back to mirror lake manor from the town, and heilish arrived.


    "President, when do we trigger it?"


    "At night."


    "At night? Why? "


    "It''s quite possible that we should do it. It''s too easy to expose in the daytime." "It''s better to do it at night," Chen said


    "By the way, were you inside or outside the school when the fire broke out yesterday?"


    "Off campus, I''ve been in my own car."


    "Didn''t you find anyone suspicious?"

 Chapter 2458

    "There are many people going in and out of the school. I don''t know which one is the suspect." Said Hess.


    Chen Yu shrugs, it seems that she can''t get more information from heilish.


    "Do you think the fire was done by ordinary people or by psychics?"


    "Psychic." "Yes," answered helys.


    "Why? You don''t know who the arsonist is. "


    "The fire department''s report has come out. It''s a fire in the storage room. When those firefighters put out the fire, the door of the storage room was still locked, and there was no other way to enter. After the fire was put out, the field investigation found that there were no inflammables in the storage room that caused the fire, and there were still traces of deliberately igniting the things in the storage room. If it was an ordinary person, It is impossible to enter the storage room without opening the door. "


    "Is your name Sherlock Holmes?"


    Chen Yu discovers unexpectedly, the head of heilish is unusually clear.


    What he didn''t even think of, how could helys have thought so much.


    "But in school, I didn''t find any other psychics besides didilla and them."


    "Isn''t my child responsible for this arson?"


    "I checked the attendance of each class at that time, and didilla and them were all in their respective classes at that time."


    "Well Have you ever doubted them, too? "


    "Maybe they don''t want to go to school, so arson doesn''t have to be intentional."


    "They are still children..."


    "Children are the most terrible, because they think that they will be forgiven by adults if they do anything."


    "Well All right. "


    "But they didn''t do it this time."


    Chen Yu was in a cold sweat, and he was afraid of heilish''s saying what he could not accept.


    "It must have been the Englishmen." "I don''t know how they got into school, but they did it," Chen said


    Hess didn''t care who did it, and she didn''t care to use it as a reason to demand the English.


    Besides, they own three parts of the land.


    Basically they say who is who.


    ¡­¡­


    For Hamson, he has an immediate tension.


    Although the immortal crown came out of their seclusion, there were casualties due to their missions.


    But only once or twice.


    But this time, they spent less than ten days in Los Angeles.


    There are four people missing, and two of them are the most powerful third generation.


    And manile is still his nephew.


    This is still a magic desert?


    How do you feel that this is a magic cemetery.


    Four people were lost in just a few days.


    He suddenly wants to leave now.


    He is now disillusioned.


    The man from China is certainly not the rookie he thought at first.


    Although I don''t know why he left the land blessed by magic in China, his strength is not weak.


    And the man may have some other forces, gathering a bunch of psychics.


    But I and others are not familiar here, and my actions are suppressed everywhere.


    It''s not clear if a few missing people are still alive.


    But if they evacuate now, people who may have died will be dead.


    Do you want a full-scale war? Do you want to put it together?


    The other side takes advantage of time and place, but it may not have absolute strength.


    If you want to fight with each other for a long time, you will surely lose.


    Just daily activities and expenses can make them all Vagabonds.


    But if you come straight to cut the mess.


    Let the other side''s advantage of time and place not play out, then there is a chance to win.


    This is to use pure strength to divide the high and the low.


    There is no skill or strategy.


    But it''s worth thinking about for a while.


    After all, they can''t even collect information now.


    Just then, a woman rushed in.


    "There are two people outside, Mr. Hamson."


    "What called two?"


    "Carpenter and I wanted to go out. When we got to the gate, we saw a strange car parked at the door. Two people got off the car. Carpenter thought it was a man lost in the dark, so we went to ask. As a result, one of the women started directly. Carpenter died instantly."


    "What? Carpenter''s dead? Who are those two people? "


    "I don''t know. I don''t remember them at all."...


    "President, these Englishmen are really poor. It''s better to find a hotel to pack a floor than to settle in such a shabby place." Helys looked at the desolation in front of her.


    This should be a wasteland, a large area of grassland that is about to be eroded by wind and sand is exposed to the air.


    It''s like the head of a middle-aged man with severe alopecia.


    In the middle of the ranch is a two-story horizontal wooden house, as well as several old wooden sheds.


    There is also a circle of iron fence around, but after the wind and rain erosion, the iron fence has been tilted.


    This place is really shabby.


    The whole ranch is still intact.


    Just then, a dozen people came out.


    Hamson came out with people, but when he saw Chen Yu.


    He finally knew that it was the enemy who had come to him.


    At the moment, Hamson is not afraid of anything, but very happy.


    Originally, he wanted to fight hard with the other side, but he was still suffering from not knowing the background and influence of the other side, so he didn''t start.


    But I didn''t expect that the other party would come to the door on their own initiative. I really wanted to succeed.


    It seems that my luck is good. God cares for me.


    It doesn''t need any words, and it doesn''t need to cover up its purpose with hypocrisy.


    The two sides have not considered to meet each other.


    What a simple thing, it''s done.


    In fact, Chen wants to say two tough words.


    But helys was too anxious.


    She was afraid of Chen Yu''s robbery.


    So she didn''t even think about it. She called out the skeleton army.


    In a flash, there were skeletons all around the ranch.


    All the empty eyes of skeletons sparkled with green light.


    I''m afraid it''s not under 10000.


    Under this, the immortal top ten people are all stupid.


    Necromancer? It''s rare, but it''s not completely extinct. Occasionally, you can meet one or two.


    However, a necromancer who calls out a great army of undead once, a real army of undead!


    This is really rare, even unique.


    Everyone''s brain is blank. My God, who attacked them?


    Even Hamson''s expression froze.


    Standing in the same place, he didn''t know what expression and attitude to face the two people in front of him.

 Chapter 2459

    "Where did you get so many skeletons?" Chen asked in a low voice.


    "I have been to Africa twice." Said Hess.


    Although the explanation is not very clear, Chen Yu can roughly hear the meaning.


    These skeletons are not summoned out of nowhere, nor are they the original things of the land.


    After all, no ranch will bury so many people''s bones in its own underground.


    But that was enough of a shock.


    How much magic does it take to summon tens of thousands of skeletons?


    Hamson didn''t know how much it needed, but he knew that even if the magic of a dozen people on their side added up, they wouldn''t be able to summon so many skeletons.


    This woman is terrible! It''s terrible!


    But Hamson immediately commanded, "Argan, start the border!"


    One of the psychics, Agan, immediately waved a magic wand.


    A circle of light rises around the iron fence to block the skeleton army.


    "Kill them now!" Cried Hamson.


    If the countless skeletons come.


    They can''t stand it.


    But now it''s all right. It''s completely reversed.


    Hamson felt that helys had used her magic to summon the skeleton army.


    There must be little magic left.


    Although the woman is powerful, she is obviously inexperienced.


    It''s amazing to summon so many skeletons, but it''s just controlled by their arrangement here.


    "They seem to have misunderstood something." Chen said.


    Helys suddenly had a bone spear in her hand.


    It doesn''t need the strength of Hess. It''s like a normal throw.


    Whew -


    a psychic wears a meat kebab and dies on the spot.


    There was a chill in all of us.


    It''s powerful, even though it consumes most of the magic.


    It still has such a powerful power, killing one in an instant.


    But Hamson thought helys was the end of her tether. "Now!" he cried


    Once again, they thought that Hess was no longer able to release the magic.


    Bang Bang -


    suddenly, the ground under the feet of the three psychics burst open.


    Then three bone cells, like white flowers, rose from their feet.


    The three psychics were caught in a flash.


    And the bone prison tighter and tighter, the three psychics howled.


    But there was no sympathy for her.


    In a moment, the bone prison was like a clenched palm. The flesh of the three psychics penetrated from the bone prison.


    Hamson and the rest were all pale.


    Is this woman the God of death?


    There is no possibility of victory for this terrible force.


    And the skeleton army, which was outside the border, was not standing in place.


    A large number of skeletons climbed over the border, almost covering the entire border.


    And the skeletons, who were covered in the protective cover of the border, kept attacking the border.


    Maybe one skull soldier''s attack power is weak, maybe ten skull soldiers are not strong enough.


    But if it''s a hundred or a thousand, it''s not a concept.


    And the border was only temporarily arranged by them.


    Even at the beginning of the arrangement, no consideration was given to the coming of any powerful enemy.


    Therefore, the boundary arrangement is to choose a common and ineffective one.


    Even when the layout is very sloppy.


    Soon, cracks began to appear on the protective cover.


    "Surrender We surrender... " Cried Hamson.


    Helys turns her head to look at Chen Yu, but Chen Yu doesn''t have any expression.


    From the beginning to the end are arms bosom, quietly watching all this.


    The border was completely broken by countless, and a large number of skeleton soldiers came down from the sky.


    "All of us stand by me, and together we build the fortress of refuge."


    Most defense magic is done alone.


    But they have a very special defense magic.


    That is to say, the same defense magic can be released according to the number of people, so that the defense of this magic can reach an amazing level. A single psychic is like building a castle of bricks and stones, so this magic is also called a fortress of refuge.


    The fortress of asylum, supported by more than a dozen psychics, is indeed a very powerful defense.


    At least their casualties have not increased, and the skeleton soldiers have no way to break through the shelter.


    Hess didn''t do it immediately, and she was curious about the psychic defense magic.What is the maximum defense limit of this defense magic?


    It seems that these skeleton soldiers can''t break through this defense magic.


    Of course, in the shelter of Hamson, they can not maintain this magic forever.


    And they obviously can''t afford to use up Harris.


    In the supernatural society, in addition to Chen Yu, the most powerful one is heilish.


    After all, she has the magic of twelve brothers and sisters and their future.


    Her magic is several times higher than Jolin Nash, who is second in the association.


    And her magic, basically will die very ugly.


    "Two, let''s talk." Hamson is already feeling the strain at the moment.


    After all, continuous magic output is a very painful thing.


    He felt the strain, and others were even more unsustainable.


    Even some people''s magic has run out.


    For each person missing, the defense of the fortress will be reduced by one point.


    It wasn''t long before Hamson was left to support the fortress alone.


    At the moment, Hamson''s magic is about to end.


    And the fortress''s defense is not even as good as a normal defense magic.


    Suddenly, there was a violent explosion on the periphery.


    Dozens of skeletons were knocked over by the violent explosion.


    Chen Yu and Hei Lisi were attracted by the sudden explosion.


    The spirits of all the people who had been supporting themselves in the fortress of refuge came at once.


    Chen Yu saw a figure rising and falling among the skeleton soldiers.


    And the violent explosion just now was apparently made by him.


    Then the figure made two more explosions, one more powerful than the other.


    "Good quality." Helys looked at the man.


    "Well." Chen Yu said he agreed with the strength of the man.


    But at this time, the figure just jumped into the air and was about to make a third explosion when he suddenly vomited in the mid air and then fell into the skeleton soldiers.


    "Er..."


    "Er..."


    Chen Yu and Hei Lishi both feel embarrassed.


    Ma Dan, it''s a real shame.


    Just now I said that the guy''s strength is good, and he also recognized him.


    As a result, the next moment, he came to a difficult operation.


    What the hell is high altitude vomiting?


    Just when Chen Yu and heilisi thought that the man had fallen into the skeleton soldiers and had been killed by random knives, the figure suddenly rushed out in flames, and would be with Hamson and others.

 Chapter 2460

    "Mr. Hamson Burp... "


    It''s the student from Hamson, Truman.


    But his opening was a breath of wine.


    Helys looked at Truman in doubt.


    With one move, all the skeletons were scattered, and even the bones disappeared at last.


    Hamson looked at Truman. He was dissatisfied. He lowered his voice and said, "what else do you want to do, drunkard? I''m drunk outside."


    In fact, he didn''t want Truman to die.


    They can see how terrible the woman is.


    And she did not make her weaker after she gave up the call of the undead army.


    On the contrary, it makes her more terrible.


    Truman had drunk, but now he didn''t sober up. He was burping.


    One hand caressed Hamson, his body tottering, looking at the way he would fall at any time.


    "Teacher Burp Danny gave it to me just now Burp Call me... "


    "That woman is terrible. I''m afraid all of us are not her rivals together."


    Although Truman was drunk, he had been following Chen Yu''s children for two days with Danny, so he still recognized that Hess was the woman who took Chen Yu''s children to and from school every day.


    "How powerful is this woman?"


    "It''s about your two minutes." Hamson lowered his voice and said, "if you can solve him in two minutes, then we win, if not in two minutes, then we all have to die here."


    Truman seemed drunk, but his brain was clear.


    Truman staggered forward a few steps.


    Chen Yu was puzzled. The magic power of Truman was not high or low, but it was eighteen thousand miles away from helys.


    But looking at him, he seemed to have some confidence.


    "Be careful. What kind of card does that man have?" Chen said.


    "Well." Helys nodded.


    Suddenly, Truman made a move.


    He rushed to heilisi fiercely. Heilisi''s eyes flashed with pure light. In a moment, he was angry and killed.


    A fierce devil pounced on Truman.


    But seeing that he was about to hit Truman, Truman''s body suddenly fell to the side strangely, avoiding the attack of helris.


    But even if he fell to the ground, he did not stop.


    With the palm of her hand stretched forward, a dozen evil spirits burst out.


    But Truman''s movements are very similar to those in the movie drunken boxing.


    Swing left and right, it seems to be thrilling, but in fact, it is very easy to avoid the attack of helys.


    Helys eyebrows a pick, this guy really like a monkey.


    However, Hess didn''t care about it very much. Since the directional magic can''t hit, she used the locking magic.


    I saw helys grasp in the air. Suddenly in the dark, a misty black hand reached out. She grabbed Truman and squeezed hard.


    Helris thought the blow was enough to kill Truman.


    But the next moment, I saw that Truman''s body was caught by the black hand, suddenly burst into a puddle of water.


    At the moment when the water blooms, it also has a strong smell of alcohol.


    At this time, the scattered alcohol all over the place came out of Truman one by one.


    "The magic of separation?"


    The Trumans were all in the same movement, swinging towards helys.


    But Hess did not counselle at all. She also released several hands of death in an instant.


    In a flash, all Truman''s parts were pinched and exploded by helys.


    However, after pinching and exploding the sub bodies, Truman''s sub bodies reappeared, and the number was several times as many as before.


    There were more than twenty separate bodies, all of which rushed towards helys.


    At this time, even if it''s helys, it can''t release so many hands of death in an instant.


    But the inability to release more than 20 dead hands at the same time doesn''t mean that helys can''t.


    Since locking magic is not easy to use, use group magic.


    "Death shock!"


    A black ripple suddenly broke out on her body.


    The black ripples spread over the Truman''s branches, which immediately burst into flames.


    It''s just that, to heiress''s surprise, Truman could increase his separation several times.


    And this time, Truman''s separation was very close to her.


    After all, every time Truman separated, he would rely on reckless sprint approach.


    Several times, Truman was less than ten meters away from helys.


    Helys face slightly changed, a big drink: "death flow!"


    There were countless rays of death bursting out of her body.And all Truman''s parts burst again.


    It''s just that the water with high concentration of alcohol has been splashed on her.


    Helys shakes off the smell of alcohol.


    At this time, there are several times Truman''s separate bodies around, hundreds of Truman''s separate bodies.


    Hess''s face changed a lot because Truman''s separation was less than two meters away.


    Then, a little bit of Mars appeared on the battlefield.


    Boom -


    in a flash, a huge fire burst into the sky.


    The deflagration engulfed helys and all Truman''s parts in an instant.


    The sound and power of terror, the light of fire, and the heat wave of destruction seem to destroy everything.


    Hamson and others couldn''t help but smile.


    At this time Truman returned to Hamson''s side.


    "Truman, good job."


    But now Truman''s intoxication has awakened a lot.


    At the same time, he looks very weak.


    After all, the magic just now almost emptied his magic.


    Of course, the result is also gratifying, at least he solved his own teachers and other unresolved enemies.


    And this magic was created by him alone, combined with his own blood.


    He also gave the magic a very sci-fi name, the ethanol equation.


    In three minutes, he can continuously produce a large amount of ethanol, and each time he uses it, the amount of ethanol consumed on the field will increase fivefold.


    For example, if one alcohol component is eliminated in one wave, five alcohol components will be added in the second wave.


    Like heiris, every time we kill Truman''s ethanol, the next time it will directly increase the total by five times.


    Of course, even if an ethanol fraction is not eliminated, Truman can produce five times the ethanol fraction every 30 seconds.


    Therefore, to some extent, this method is unsolvable. Whether it is eliminated or not, the ethanol fraction will continue to increase in geometric multiples.


    And Truman''s current magic power is only enough for him to maintain two minutes of regular consumption, that is to say, every 30 seconds, he can produce more than 600 ethanol fractions in two minutes.


    Then detonate all the ethanol components at the same time in the end, and the power will be terrible.

 Chapter 2461

    After the huge blast, the flame still lingered.


    The remaining ethanol is still burning wildly, leaving a pit several meters in diameter in the center of the explosion.


    There was a long sigh of relief for Hamson and all of the immortals.


    After all, Hess is terrible.


    All of them, I''m afraid, won''t be able to win helris.


    Hamson then smiled and looked at Chen Yu: "Sir, it looks like your thug is dead. Do you have anything to say now?"


    Hamson felt that Chen Yu''s dare to come here was only because heilisi was his subordinate.


    Now that helys is dead, his dependence is gone.


    "Don''t jump to conclusions." Chen Yu said with a smile.


    At the center of the explosion, the flame of the big pit gradually extinguished, and a black ball appeared in the big pit.


    The black ball slowly blooms like a black lotus.


    Heilishi stood in the middle of the Black Lotus without any damage.


    Everyone''s expression was frozen.


    Not dead? She didn''t die?


    No, she''s not even hurt!


    How could she not even have a little hurt from the terrible explosion?


    Her face was very gloomy, and she walked out of the pit step by step.


    Everyone''s heart sank to the bottom.


    Truman did give them hope at that moment.


    But at this moment, what they feel is unprecedented despair.


    Even Truman''s underhand failed to complete the counter attack on her.


    Can this woman really be defeated?


    Helys stood still, her face clouded, but her eyes never left Truman.


    Truman smiled bitterly. He had no chance to turn the tables.


    In just two minutes, he has exhausted all his magic.


    Besides, even in his heyday, he didn''t do any harm to the woman.


    "You win this game, I lose," said helys at last


    With that, helys turned and left.


    All the faces of Hamson and others were dull.


    What? Lost? No, isn''t that intact?


    Are you insulting our intelligence?


    You''re definitely winning.


    But Hess didn''t intend to explain it more. It was so cold.


    The mood of Hamson and others is very complicated.


    "Heiris, what are you doing? What are you doing? " Chen Zhuo grabbed heilish.


    "If I lose, you can deal with it yourself. I don''t care." Helys said, and couldn''t help looking at Truman.


    "Er..." How does Chen Yu feel as if he has seen some unusual sight.


    Hess won''t promise to marry anyone who defeats her, will she?


    Handle it by yourself? Of course, my original plan was to kill them all, and finish everything.


    But if she did kill the Truman, would helys really be happy?


    Hamson and others watched helys leave, and finally disappeared into the public''s vision, and then left Chen Yu in place.


    One after another, they worked out such a plot. Did the woman dislike her boss for a long time, and even hate Chen Yu? However, due to some vows, she could not directly fight Chen Yu, so she deliberately took this opportunity to kill her boss with her own hands.


    The more they think about it, the more they think about it.


    Chen Yu put away his embarrassment and embarrassment.


    "Well, since my men are not going to kill you all, I will give you a chance."


    "Sir, do you seem to be mistaken, chance? We never asked for a chance. " At this time, Hamson stopped counseling and said in a forthright voice.


    There''s no dependency. There''s nothing else to do.


    "Well? You don''t want the opportunity I gave you? " Chen Yu really didn''t know their colorful inner play.


    I am the eldest brother of helys. Helys is so powerful. I must be better than helys.


    Isn''t that common sense?


    "Opportunities are for themselves, not for charity." Hamson said naturally.


    "Well, I want to see how you want to fight for it."


    What these people say is not pleasant to listen to, that is, face is not shameful.


    Chen Yu never gave in to such people.


    "Kill him." At the command of Harmsen, all of a sudden, colorful magic shot at Chen Gu.


    But before all the magic was close to Chen Yu, it just disintegrated.


    What''s the matter with this guy? Why can''t magic attack him?


    All the magic pours on Chen Yu, but he can''t connect, let alone cause damage."You''d better work harder. I''ll give you another 30 seconds." Chen Chu looked at the time: "now the countdown begins."


    All people''s hearts are covered with a shadow, more and more efforts to release magic.


    But the magic can''t even touch Chen''s corners.


    "It''s 30 seconds. Now I''m attacking."


    "Everyone, shelter Fort!" Exclaimed Hamson.


    And in the desperate, all people forced out a lot of magic to maintain the shelter fortress.


    Chen Yu raised his right arm, but he didn''t have the strength to do so. He directly punched at a distance of more than 30 meters.


    Boom -


    fortress of refuge, broken!


    Along with the fortress of refuge, there were five people whose bodies exploded like flowers.


    And the remaining twelve, all of them, were thrown to the ground by the terrible wind and spit out blood at the same time.


    At this time, Hamson realized that, suddenly, helys would not do it, just to make her small temper. It was not his own brain mending that wanted to kill people with a knife.


    Even if people want to kill people with a knife, they need to have that qualification.


    One blow broke the fortress they had supported together.


    No more proof is needed.


    Chen Yu was insinuating that he was dangerous. Just now, it seemed that he had made a heavy start, and it took five seconds.


    Fortunately, Truman was not dead, or I really don''t know how to explain to helys.


    Chen Xun walked and stood in front of Hamson: "how are you? Have you got the chance?"


    Hamson''s face was gray, and he felt stupid.


    Chen Yu said to give them a chance.


    He had to jump out and die himself.


    "Do you want another chance now?"


    This kind of words is a kind of shame to Hamson.


    But at this time, he would say no, none of his descendants could live.


    So even if it''s face loss, he can''t say no.


    "Yes."


    "Well, I''ll show you if you want. In fact, I''m very good at speaking." Chen Yu smiled and said, "my motto is love and peace."


    Hamson and others only think Chen''s words make them have a little stomach cramp.


    Just once, I killed five of them cleanly, which is called love and peace?


    You are not love and peace, are you love nuclear peace?

 Chapter 2462

    Chen Yu looks at the rest of the people.


    "I can forgive you for your plan and hurt to me and my family." "But you set fire in a primary school. It can''t be forgiven," Chen said in a gentle voice


    Hamson''s face also changed a little. He could not help looking at Stanley and Truman.


    Even if they are new to the world, they know some rules of the spirit world that touch the bottom line.


    Set fire in a school, especially in a primary school.


    It is not allowed in any industry.


    To catch is to kill.


    So when Hamson heard Chen Yu''s words, he couldn''t help but be shocked by Stanley and Truman''s courage.


    Even Stanley and Truman were scared.


    Both men waved their hands in denial.


    "No, no, I haven''t done it. We haven''t done it." Truman said quickly.


    They both heard about the fire in that primary school before.


    But they didn''t pay attention.


    Just as if it was an accident.


    It has nothing to do with them.


    But now listen to Chen Yu, they suddenly found that they were the biggest suspects.


    It''s not a joke.


    After all, they have this motivation.


    "You said you didn''t do it? How can I trust you? "


    "When the fire broke out, Mr. Truman was drinking at a bar in the town. I was at Mr. Truman''s, and the owner of the bar could testify for us." Said Stanley.


    "The evidence is meaningless." "We are all psychics. I have a hundred ways to make alibi," Chen said with a sneer


    Indeed, as Chen Yu said, for a psychic, he has a way to deceive ordinary people.


    Both of them are in trouble. After all, they can''t come up with direct evidence.


    After all, they didn''t expect a fire in the school.


    So it''s more unlikely to collect evidence of his absence in advance.


    "I have a way." "I can use sotan''s trial," Hamson said quickly. "If sotan''s trial proves their guilt, all of us are willing to accept the same responsibility and punishment."


    Now Hamson doesn''t have any qualification to talk about conditions. They don''t have any.


    If it was really the arson by Stanley and Truman.


    None of them can live.


    So the only thing he can do now is to prove for himself whether they are guilty or not.


    And the judgment of sotan is also called the judgment of death.


    This magic will call death.


    It''s up to death to tell if they''re lying.


    Man can deceive his fellow men, but they cannot deceive the promise of death.


    Once they break their promise to death and lie.


    Then their souls will be reaped directly by death.


    "Yes." Chen accepted the request.


    Of course, this magic is very difficult, and the success rate is very low.


    Hamson looked at Stanley and Truman and said, "this is your last chance. Now, before I go to the trial of sotan, I''ll ask you finally if you set fire."


    "We didn''t do it." Truman replied firmly.


    "We didn''t do it." Stanley replied in the same way.


    "Well, let''s start sotan''s trial now." Hamson gave a light drink and made a strange gesture with his hands: "messenger of justice, receiver of death, please listen to my call, and I will greet your trial with my oath."


    All of a sudden, Hamson''s body began to be surrounded by a black breath of death.


    There was a look of pain on Hamson''s face.


    But Hamson insisted.


    And the breath of death gradually converges.


    A body with the breath of death as the main body appears in front of everyone.


    Chen Leng looked at the shadow in front of him.


    Old black? How did you summon Lao Hei here?


    "Who is going to try?" Lao Hei looked at the audience and said to Hamson, "you can ask three questions. You can ask three different questions at most. The person being asked can be silent and can''t lie. Otherwise, the soul will belong to me."


    Hamson nodded, "who will come first?"


    "I''ll come first." Truman said.


    "No lies." Lao Hei made the first trial.


    "Er..."


    Hamson didn''t expect to waste the first question in this way.


    "Did you and Stanley set fire?" Hamson didn''t dare to go on talking. If he was picked up again, he would probably lose another chance.


    "No." Truman replied."No lies."


    Lao Hei''s answer made everyone feel lucky. Fortunately, it had nothing to do with civil engineering.


    Otherwise, they will die directly from Chen Yu in a rage.


    Hamson''s third question, asked Stanley, "last question, is the arson related to them or related?"


    "No."


    Hamson breathed a long sigh of relief.


    Fortunately, it really has nothing to do with them.


    Chen Yu looks at Hamson and others.


    "Although you didn''t do it, it doesn''t mean you have no responsibility at all." "I''ll give you a week to find out who set fire," Chen said


    Even if some people are dissatisfied with Chen''s demands, they dare not be angry.


    Chen Yu is not asking them now, let alone reasoning with them.


    "Yes, we are willing to accept the request." Hamson replied respectfully.


    With the three questions finished, the old black body also dissipated.


    "Don''t try to escape Los Angeles. You can''t escape."


    "We didn''t want to run, and we knew we couldn''t."


    "No best. In a week''s time, if you still can''t find the evidence or the arsonist, then I will try you for arson."


    Hamson nodded, Chen Yu also achieved his goal and turned away.


    But no one found out that Chen had left.


    For a moment, Chen disappeared into the night.


    Everyone breathed a long sigh of relief.


    Chen Yu''s oppression on them is too great.


    It''s different from the previous heiris.


    Helys does look very strong.


    They have at least a little room for resistance.


    However, when they face Chen Yu, there is no room for resistance.


    Chen Yu''s strength is entirely at the ruling level.


    "You also see the situation we are facing now. Don''t try to escape or resist. We can''t do anything here. We can contact ten smart companions from the headquarters. In addition, you are trying to trace the information clues of arson in Los Angeles. Our life and death are all in the hands of that man."

 Chapter 2463

    "Mr. Hamson, how can we explain it to madeko savage?"


    "Account? What do you say? What can we tell him if he wants us to provoke such enemies? " Hamson''s face suddenly darkened. He was angry that madeko savage, without any intelligence collection, had found them and attracted such monster level enemies.


    In fact, Hamson knows that they are responsible for this.


    When he accepted the invitation of madeko savage, he thought that there was no good idea in North America.


    Of course, Hamson will not admit his responsibility.


    It''s just that they''re all the victims of madeko savage.


    So he''s not going to remind madeko savage of anything right now.


    It''s better he''s still in the dark now, the worse the better.


    "Truman, Stanley, do you two have any clue about the arson?"


    "There is no gang... Sect in Dashan town. It''s said that there were before, but every time there is a gang... Sect trying to develop local forces, it always goes missing for no reason." Said Stanley.


    At first he didn''t know why, but now he knows.


    It''s estimated that the black gang has been sunk.


    "So we can basically exclude the local faction of Dashan town." "There are a few psychics in the area, but from the current few intelligence sources, they seem to know the Chinese, and they probably know more or less the terrible things about the Chinese, so they should not take the initiative to cause big trouble for themselves," said Stanley


    This is a small amount of information Stanley can know.


    After all, they are all newcomers, without any intelligence system.


    When Hamson heard Stanley''s reply, his heart was heavy.


    They didn''t know each other well. They promised Chen Yu to catch the arsonist in a week.


    It seems that the promise is very straightforward.


    But as everyone knows, it''s just his expediency.


    If he didn''t agree at the time.


    What awaits them is the mass destruction.


    That guy who loves nuping is really likely to be tough on them at any time.


    ¡­¡­


    Yang Guo stands at the airport and looks at the two and three lanes entering the waiting hall.


    They are finally going home.


    Yang Guo''s heart is a little reluctant, but also a little lost.


    He is the second and third generation of Taoism, and they teach more than half of his magic.


    They don''t know that they are Yang Guo''s senior brother, or Yang Guo''s senior.


    The purpose of their coming here is to bring Yang Guo back.


    But Yang Guo doesn''t care whether it''s hard or soft, just doesn''t agree.


    Even if two or three of Yang Guo were seriously hurt, Yang Guo still insisted on his choice.


    In the end, it was Daoer and daosan who wanted to stay and protect YangGuo.


    However, Yang Guo knew that this expedition to Bermuda was more or less auspicious.


    He was stubborn and could not lead his elder martial brother to die with him.


    So that finally had to call Zhang Tianyi, let Zhang Tianyi order the recall of two, three.


    Zhang Tianyi is also decisive. He has lost one of his grandchildren.


    He didn''t want to give two more grandchildren to recall Tao 2 and Tao 3.


    Until the second and third flight took off, Yang Guo got up and returned to the headquarters.


    On the way back to the headquarters, Yang Guo thought a lot.


    Chen has reminded him more than once of Bermuda''s perils.


    Yang Guo got up in his heart and had a certain judgment.


    But it''s hard to get him out of here.


    He was ashamed of vestana, of brittsborn.


    I feel I owe them.


    So now he can''t abandon them.


    The headquarters of the psionic team was destroyed by the conflict with Totti Belfast.


    But then they found a temporary headquarters.


    This was originally the training ground for the Department of counter terrorism and security.


    But now it''s for the psionic team.


    "Hi Mr. Totti. " Yang Guo took the initiative to say hello when he saw Totti bear.


    It''s like having forgotten the conflict of that day, and being passionate like an old friend you haven''t seen for many years.


    Totti Belfast did not make a move except once when the conflict broke out that day.


    It''s back to the low-key introversion of the past.


    Yang Guo took this for granted.


    If they hadn''t been tempted that day, Totti Belfast wouldn''t have been furious.


    Yang Guo, vestana and britz all regretted the conflict that day.Yang Guo felt that in the past they had a better relationship with Totti bear.


    Although Totti Belfast never shows his strength, the relationship between the two sides is more like a friend.


    But after that test, they knew the strength of Totti Belfast.


    In the same way, this relationship has changed from a friend to a cooperative relationship.


    The wall that had been erected in their hearts could not be broken.


    If it is a friend, in the most dangerous time, it can be desperate.


    But when one partner loses value, it will be when the other partner leaves.


    Even when the situation is in danger, one of the parties will not try their best to help, but choose to be wise.


    As a liar, Totti Belfast, even now, still can''t change some habits of the past.


    Even though Chen gave him special ability, he still regarded himself as a liar in his heart.


    There seems to be a psychological advantage between Totti Belfast and the psychic team.


    However, Totti Belfast was in a weak position in the face of Chen Yu.


    So in a short period of time, it''s hard for Totti Belfast to change his identity.


    And Totty bear was a very sober man.


    He will not be as emotional as Yang Guo, and will not feel guilty for his negligence.


    All his efforts are to protect himself and gain more benefits.


    And he clearly realized that what he has now and what he has is given by Chen Yu.


    To be exact, it was borrowed, not what he really owned.


    So Chen is still in charge of his life and death.


    So Totti Belfast didn''t dare to disobey Chen Yu.


    "Mr. Totti, the weekend is the departure time of Bermuda. Do you have any idea?"


    "No, I will do my part." Said Totti Belfast quietly.


    "Mr. Totti, maybe this time we need more than our share." Yang Guo''s words mean something.


    "There are things that even I can''t change."


    "Mr. Tohti, are you not sure?"


    "Yang, you''ve asked me countless times."

 Chapter 2464

    How many victories will we win in Bermuda this time?


    It wasn''t just Yang Guo. Vestana and britz almost met Totti bear and asked this question.


    No matter how he replied, they still enjoyed it.


    Totti Belfast has long been bothered by them.


    Ma Dan, I haven''t been to Bermuda. How can I know what''s going on there.


    Totti Belfast knew they were all confused and scared.


    He''s scared, too, but he can''t say anything.


    Who can he talk to?


    Find Chen Yu? See Chen Zhuli ignore you.


    But in three days and two, Yang Guo, britz and vestana asked.


    The mood of Totti Belfast got nervous.


    Totti Belfast is now going to ask Chen about what Bermuda has.


    Totti bear has a not so clear idea of his strength.


    But he can never forget what Chen Yu once said to him. He was given the ability to summon demons so that he could have the ability to protect himself when he attacked Bermuda.


    Totti Belfast called Chen.


    As a result, the answers are all busy. I''ll be free in two days.


    In fact, Chen Yu has nothing to do with these two days.


    Chen Yu is just used to being lazy. If he is busy for a while, he must stop to have a rest.


    Every day is to send children to and from school.


    In addition, Chen is also looking for suitable preschool classes for Sindora and Meila.


    But the quality of the preschool in Dashan town is not very good.


    Another one or two is private education, with four or five children for preschool counseling.


    The learning ground is also their own home.


    None of this satisfied Chen.


    Of course, there are many high-end preschool classes in the Los Angeles area.


    It''s just not close.


    Chen Yu thought about it for a few days and suddenly thought of AMPA and Clive.


    Clive is also a teacher of Dashan primary school, but didilla said Clive used to be a private teacher.


    After lunch, Portia took care of the children at home. Chen Yu was going to talk to Clive and ANPA.


    The two families are not far away. The clives live in Dashan Town, even if they walk for only ten minutes.


    At Clive''s door, Chen saw a big boy weeding in the front yard.


    Another girl was playing with a golden hair on the lawn.


    From cliff''s house, a faint smell seemed to confuse the magic.


    Horn -


    Chen Yu pressed the horn once.


    "Hey, boy." Chen Yu said hello.


    The weeding boy looked up and saw Chen Yu. He immediately came to Chen Yu''s car.


    "This is Mr. Chen. May I help you?"


    "Are AMPAR and Clive at home?"


    "Uncle Clive has gone to school. Aunt ANPA is shopping in the supermarket. She should be back soon." "Mr. Chen," said the boy, "if you want to find aunt AMPA, you can wait in the room first."


    "Good." Chen Zhu gets out of the car.


    "What is your department?" Chen asked.


    "Er..." The boy hesitated for a moment: "Mr. Chen, what are you talking about?"


    "What magical attribute are you? I can feel the magic in you, so can that girl. "


    "Mr. Chen, you too?"


    "Well."


    "I''m the elemental wind system, storm and warm current


    "What are storms and warm currents?" Chen asked doubtfully.


    "Er..." The young man was a little shocked. He thought Chen Yu was a profound psychic, but he didn''t even know such basic terms.


    "Storm current is a variety of powerful attack means, warm current is inclined to auxiliary type."


    Young people only think Chen Yu may not be a wise and experienced psychic.


    At least on the basis of basic knowledge, Chen Yu is quite ignorant.


    At this time, AMPA came back with a cart full of materials she bought from the supermarket.


    "Mr. Chen, why are you here?"


    "Amber, I''m here to talk to you and Mr. Clive about something." Chen Chu looked at AMPAR sincerely.


    In fact, he was very kind to AMPAR and the clives.


    Although they brought danger to little Gelin because of their mistakes.


    However, they did not cause substantial harm to little Gelin, and little Gelin finally passed through the danger without danger.


    And in that incident, the attitude of the two of them made Chen Yu want to blame them for not doing it.


    They didn''t shirk their responsibilities, they didn''t shirk them, but they frankly admitted their mistakes, and even went to Istanbul, and they also encountered dangers.In fact, they made mistakes in that event, but Fanny and little Gelin also made mistakes.


    So there''s no way to investigate the fault of the two of them.


    The second is their attitude, which Chen appreciated very much.


    "About what?"


    "ANPA, are you interested in a preschool, or kindergarten?"


    Chen is not sure if she will hand over Sindora and Meila to the ordinary preschool class.


    However, from AMPA and Clive''s attitude and behavior towards people''s affairs, Chen Yu has a rare sense of identity.


    And fari also agreed with them very much.


    "Mr. Chen, we don''t have the money to start a kindergarten." ANPA said with a wry smile.


    "Money is not a problem, I can fund it."


    "Mr. Chen, what is your purpose?"


    "Meila and Sindora are five and six years old. They are not old enough to go to school, but they also need to learn something." Chen said.


    "But it''s not necessary to start a kindergarten, is it?"


    "No, it''s not for me. It''s for you. I''m just sponsoring." Chen Yuli said of course.


    "What do you want?"


    "If Sindora and Meila go to school in the city, I don''t feel at ease. You are close to my family here, and I trust you to be human. I believe that you really love and protect every child." Chen said sincerely.


    In fact, AMPAR is very excited. She likes children.


    It can be said that this is her selfishness.


    Chen''s proposal, it can be said, is right in her mind.


    How happy it would be to be able to see those innocent faces happy and frolic in front of themselves every day.


    "And I heard from didilla that you are qualified as a kindergarten teacher. The only thing I am not satisfied with is the conditions and environment here." Chen said.


    After all, the last time little Gelin ate something wrong here, there was something behind it.


    Apart from that, AMPAR and cliff are very good candidates.


    It is precisely in this respect that Chen is the easiest to change.


    As long as you have money.


    Let them open kindergartens in more lively places in the town.


    It''s closer to the police and fire department, and it''s easier to go to other places.

 Chapter 2465

    ANPA didn''t directly promise Chen Yu, but said he would consult with Clive.


    But from the look and eyes of AMPAR, she was moved.


    Chen Yu was not in a hurry either. After a few polite remarks, he left.


    ¡­¡­


    "Chen, I have a message."


    Chen Yu receives a call from Alex.


    At the moment, Chen Yu is fishing, and Xiao Gelin is diving in the water.


    And she often pulls the hook under the water, which she thinks can trick Chen Yu.


    Chen Zhao will also pretend to be deceived, showing the expression of righteous indignation, and then look at little Ge Lin''s complacent expression, because he will have pleasure.


    "What news?" Chen asked.


    "You want me to pay attention to the movement of tiger. I heard that he was looking for foreign boxers recently. It seems that he was choosing his opponents."


    "You can pick your opponent in boxing?"


    "Challenge, this is very common in the boxing world, as long as both sides agree, and discuss the business share and appearance fee, they can stand on the ring."


    "With his current position in the world of boxing, will someone accept his challenge?"


    "Too many people want to become famous with him. Even if they know it''s impossible to defeat him, they want to use Tago as a stepping stone. A small number of fighters have a little extravagant hope. What if they win?"


    "Can anyone challenge him?" Chen asked.


    "It''s not, first of all, it must have a certain popularity and enough influence. Only in such a competition can sponsors be willing to give a huge competition bonus. For boxers like tiger, in addition to regular and integral competitions, other competitions like tiger need to charge at least $100 million for appearance fees."


    "Can I afford to pay for his appearance and make an appointment with him?"


    "As I said, when both parties need to agree."


    "Can''t it be one-sided?"


    "It depends on your determination."


    "That is to say, as long as I pay enough price, it can be decided unilaterally? Is that what it means? "


    "In the history of boxing, there has been an engagement, which is to cheat. A silent amateur boxer spent a lot of money and bought the media for three months to carry out continuous false competition reports. In the newspaper, he was portrayed as an invincible victory. He clearly didn''t play any abnormal professional competition, but he became a supernova in the boxing world, No one even saw his competition, but he had all kinds of incredible names. Then he challenged the first person in the boxing world at that time. Under the attention of all the media, the first person in the boxing world accepted the challenge. Hundreds of sponsors provided us $150 million prize pool. The winner can get 80% of the prize pool, and the loser can get 20% of the prize pool Of course, the swindler was defeated, but even so, he still got $30 million in income, and his income is absolutely reasonable and legal. No one can trouble him except the tax bureau. "


    "What if my boxer already has a certain reputation?"


    "It''s not a problem." "How much are you willing to pay?" said Jacques


    "As long as tiger is willing to accept an appointment, it''s OK to pay as much as he wants, but I have a request."


    "What are the requirements?"


    "The winner takes all." Chen said.


    "Are you sure?"


    "I''m sure." Chen Yu said quietly.


    "First, make sure how much money you plan to put out."


    "Two hundred million dollars." Chen said.


    "Chen, although I don''t know what happened to you and tiger, I still want to remind you that even if you want to destroy him in this way of engagement, even if the winner takes all, the money you will finally come back will not be 200 million dollars, because you need to pay taxes."


    "How much does it cost?"


    "It''s very high, up to 49% in the Los Angeles area, and the prize money for this kind of competition is definitely the highest standard."


    A hundred million dollars to repair the tiger?


    Chen Yu is not reluctant to give up the money, but he thinks that tiger is not worth so much money.


    If the cost of repairing the tiger is 100 million US dollars, Chen will do it in person, rather than spend 100 million US dollars.


    "It''s difficult. Of course, it''s not impossible." "There are many ways to get back the cost of a competition based on victory, first of all, to find a place with a lower foreign tax ratio as the venue, and then to find more sponsors. It''s easy to attract a large number of sponsors by borrowing the fame of tiger," said yarrix


    "I''ll leave it to you. If my loss is less than 10%, you will get 1% more commission, which can be accumulated. If I can make money, you will get more commission."


    Alex''s smile is more brilliant, ha ha It''s a very effective way to cheat your boss properly and make yourself more profitable.


    Of course, in the words of Alex, the last but not the least are true, only one is false.It''s difficult In fact, this kind of thing is too light for her.


    When Chen Yu said he would teach his former disciples 200 million dollars.


    Jacques was already in the mood.


    If Chen Yu gives commission to the money, he will earn it and turn it over.


    It''s easy for rich people to make money, just like Chen Yu.


    With enough capital, he can catch more and bigger fish.


    Chen''s main purpose is not even to make money.


    But Alex can turn a revenge ceremony into an extraordinary business competition.


    Those sponsors would have no problem.


    They paid a lot of money to support tiger''s game.


    Though it''s because of Tago''s fame.


    But if this game is going to be sensational.


    Then the sponsor''s investment will be reflected in multiple returns.


    And how to make this game a sensation?


    That''s Tego lost!


    In fact, at present, the world''s boxing world thinks that tiger is unlikely to lose.


    It''s impossible to lose against any opponent.


    But if Tago is really defeated, it will stir the whole world.


    ¡­¡­


    Bach found that in recent days, Tego''s mood has become more and more manic.


    And there is a clear tendency to lose control.


    Yesterday, he seriously injured a maid who broke her life.


    If he didn''t spend money to shut up the maid''s family, I''m afraid it would make tiger''s career worse.


    In a country with a huge gap between the rich and the poor, people envy and hate the rich.


    Today''s tiger is undoubtedly the rich.


    So if it comes out that he beat the maid, it will change from a hero in sports to a sinner in shouting and beating.


    Bach tried to persuade several times, but it turned out to be a cold refusal by Tago.


    Bach would never have imagined that Tego would say so much.

 Chapter 2466

    The biggest headache for Bach is not the violent tendency of Tago.


    It''s his distrust of himself and the company.


    Now every time Bach says that the company can handle his affairs, Tago always fiercely refutes. If they can handle it, they don''t have to hide abroad.


    This makes Bach do not know how to refute every time, because he has no reason to refute at this moment.


    Madeko savage did disappoint him.


    In the past, madeko savage was able to solve the problem in three days.


    However, ten days have passed this time, but no reply has been received, not even a single message.


    He went to see madeko savage the other day.


    Madeko pavich showed the same attitude as tiger, anxiety, irritability, and inexplicable fear.


    This made Bach''s psychology have some changes.


    He doesn''t trust his boss so much anymore.


    The omnipotent boss seems to be in trouble.


    Today, tiger is out of control again.


    Although he didn''t hit anyone, Bach, who had just entered the villa, heard tiger roaring in the living room.


    The servant was looking up to tiger.


    Bach suddenly felt tired.


    Fortunately, the servant counseled and was not beaten by tiger.


    Bach is going to go in and talk to tiger when he stops.


    But a call interrupted Bach''s thoughts.


    "Hello, this is Bach. Who is calling?"


    "Mr. Bach, would you like to come out for a light meal?"


    "Sorry, I''m not interested in eating with strangers." Bach said he wanted to hang up.


    "I appreciate your attitude, Mr. Bach, but I hope you will have it when you are in prison."


    "Who are you? What do you mean? Threatening me? You know what that means? " Bach''s brow is blue.


    Threat? It''s not the first time he''s been threatened.


    But he is not afraid. He is not a new young man.


    In the broker business.


    He has seen too many people and seen too many means.


    He would not be frightened by a single word.


    "I found a former sprinter named Lonka Dallas. We had a good chat. I heard a lot about Mr. Bach from his mouth."


    "Lonca Dallas?"


    Bach''s eyelids are straight. He was a sprinter with whom Bach took three years ago.


    Lonca Dallas had a brief moment of glory.


    But in the end, he was ruined by drugs and scandals.


    "That guy is just a loser, a loser. I don''t know how much money you gave him, but I don''t think anyone will believe him no matter what he said." Bach said disdainfully.


    Lonka Dallas does know a lot of his secrets.


    But as long as Lonka Dallas can''t come up with the exact evidence, it doesn''t make sense.


    How could Bach let an outcast master his own hand?


    If there were a handle, Lonka Dallas would not live to this day.


    "I don''t believe what he said, but I''ll make convincing evidence, especially for judges. Oh, by the way, my name is Alex. I''m the boss of the largest law firm in Southern California."


    Bach''s face suddenly darkened: "Miss lawyer, you shouldn''t provoke me."


    "Mr. Bach, I''m afraid of your words. I think you will die in prison, and you will go to prison within three days. You don''t need any real charges. You know, this is what I do. Then in the next week, you will have an accident in prison."


    Yarrix has never been a lawyer of his own right. If he is a lawyer of his own right, he will never get ahead in this country.


    She knows very well that when you face a villain, you need more than the law.


    "Miss lawyer, do you think I have no strength in prison? You picked the wrong opponent. "


    "Well, I know you have the first prison, the third prison and the barrack prison in Los Angeles But I also know that your assets are only two million dollars. How much cash can you use to protect these two million dollars? And I can buy your head at twice the price of your family, maybe ten times. "


    Bach''s face froze, and after a half silence, he said, "Miss lawyer, I am not worth so much money. If you give me two million dollars, I will personally give my head to you."


    Bach is already soft in disguise.


    He does have connections. He''s not afraid to go to the police station, he''s not afraid to go to prison.Because he can handle those affairs, no matter where he goes, he can come out safely.


    But those contacts were not his own power.


    If someone offers more money to embarrass him or even buy his head directly, I''m afraid that a large number of people will be willing to help.


    Bach is in the dark, so he knows the horror of the dark better than anyone else.


    "Now I''m honored to invite you to dinner."


    "Of course, you can decide the place and time. I''ll invite you for this meal."


    "Just today, at marina''s, I have reserved a box."


    Bach''s heart was heavy, and the other side was obviously determined by him.


    Otherwise, how could I book a box at marina''s in advance?


    Bach has been to the marina restaurant more than once, and he knows the rules there are big.


    It takes at least a few days to make an appointment.


    And he didn''t know exactly where he got in the way of that barrister.


    In this country, you can fight anyone, even the president.


    But we must not provoke two kinds of people. One is a journalist. They are the uncrowned king.


    The other is lawyers. They are hooligans, scoundrels and thugs.


    Even the real gangs don''t want to provoke lawyers.


    They waved the big stick of the law and turned over the lambs.


    He wanted to find out what the woman lawyer was going to do.


    The target of the other side is definitely not him.


    If the target is him, it''s not to call him.


    Instead, he was sent directly to prison.


    Bach has no confidence in breaking with a man in charge of a law firm.


    After all, he has too many black spots.


    Some black spots are even fatal.


    Against an entire law firm, it''s probably not worth the freedom, but also the precious life.


    So in the beginning, just after a wave, Bach resolutely admitted.


    It''s not a shame to confess.


    It''s not suitable to live in this society.


    Bach looks at the tiger in the living room and turns away silently.

 Chapter 2467

    In a date, the person who comes first is in a weak psychological position.


    Even if the date is not an emotional one.


    Bach waited for half an hour in the box reserved by Alex, who was late.


    Bach saw that aryx was beautiful and young.


    But he had no defect in appreciating the beauty of Alex.


    He just felt the pressure from Alex.


    Before he came, he had carried out a detailed investigation of Alex.


    Jacques has a very famous name in the legal world, the queen of justice.


    Of course, she has the same record as the queen of justice.


    It was half a year ago that she personally sent the drug lord farit Antonio to prison.


    Bach knew about it, but he didn''t know it was aryx.


    But it''s not the case that really matters to him.


    It was the Revenge of farret Antonio, who announced on the spot in court that he would retaliate against the lawyer of the litigant.


    As a result, the next day, farit Antonio died in prison, and tragically.


    It was definitely not assassinated by the government, but by the means of the enemy.


    And the power of farit Antonio was uprooted overnight.


    Bach felt it had something to do with Jacques.


    "Hello, Mr. Bach."


    "Hello, Miss Alex."


    "Try the food here. It''s quite good."


    Bach is not the first time. He has tasted the food here.


    But today, he has no appetite.


    "Miss Jacques, I wonder if you have any advice for me."


    "I heard you''re tiger''s agent."


    "Yes." Bach spirit a shock, the heart guessed that the other side is to carry out business cooperation with him?


    No, if she''s going to do business with herself, she doesn''t need to use that threatening posture at all.


    "Tiger is a very good boxer, Miss Alex. If you want to cooperate, I think I''ll be happy to negotiate with you."


    Even though he guessed that the other side was not for cooperation, Bach still asked tentatively.


    Jacques pushed a document in front of Bach.


    Bach opened the document and looked at it, his brow wrinkling.


    This is the evidence of Tego''s crime, and there are a lot of them. He can''t tell how much is true or how much is false.


    But one thing is certain, if the evidence is in aryx''s hands, she can definitely send tiger to prison.


    "What do you want?"


    "Tego is bound to go to prison, but before he goes to prison, I think he''s still valuable."


    Bach frowned. "What do you want?"


    Jarrix then left Bach with another contract.


    Bach''s face changed again.


    This is a letter of engagement, and the initiator of the engagement is hinga.


    Bach raised his head sharply to look at aryx.


    Hinga? It''s Zinga?


    "There''s no value in hinga." Bach naturally said: "his reputation is already stinking, he can''t get sponsorship at all, and He can''t beat tiger. "


    "It''s my problem. You just need to let him sign the contract."


    Bach looked at Jacques in bewilderment.


    But Jacques didn''t give him any explanation.


    Bach had to think about the gains and losses.


    To give up the tiger means to give up the long-term interests.


    Then he needs to get enough benefits before the last time.


    But how to get enough benefits from tiger?


    It''s not easy. Bach has been cheating for years, but he has only accumulated more than two million dollars.


    And he is very optimistic about Tago. It can be said that as long as there is no moth, Tago''s future is unlimited.


    If I decide to give up Tago now, I must make sure that Tago is defeated in the battle.


    If only rely on commission, it is not enough to satisfy his appetite.


    Only when he loses in the underground gambling can he gain enough benefits.


    But how? It''s not easy.


    But if she doesn''t, Bach is worried that she''s going to take it.


    In view of all the outstanding achievements of yarrix in the past, I am nothing in front of her.


    But Bach was reluctant to give up his long-term interests.


    "My boss will give us $200 million as the prize pool for this engagement." Said Jacques.


    Bach was startled. "What''s your boss?"


    "Don''t ask if you shouldn''t ask." Alex looked at Bach coldly.Bach could not help muttering and looked down at the contract in front of him.


    All of a sudden, he saw the division of the prize pool, and the winners ate it all.


    Bach couldn''t help but look up.


    He can be sure that no matter who the other party is, he can''t give 200 million dollars to fight for water.


    These two hundred million dollars are bait, but they are not intended to be eaten.


    "What do you want me to do?" Bach asked.


    "To let Tago sign this contract, I need a authorization. I know a lot of rich people. I can use Tago''s name to ask them for sponsorship. You can also find as many sponsors as possible."


    Bach nodded in silence, but he asked again, "what can I get afterwards?"


    Bach doesn''t care about the life and death of Tago. What he cares about is how much benefit this engagement can bring to him.


    "2% of net income." Said Jacques.


    "Yes." Bach finally made up his mind.


    2% of the net income. Only the prize pool with a minimum of $200 million can get more than $1 million after deducting taxes.


    If you can get more sponsorship, you can do nothing in the second half of your life and be happy.


    Moreover, I can get more profits from underground gambling.


    Of course, underground gambling is risky.


    Cooperation with yarrix is essentially risk-free.


    Because he didn''t invest a cent, the difference was only that he made more or less.


    Even if Alex''s plan failed, there was no loss.


    But underground gambling is hard to say.


    Although he believed that Alex must have his own plan.


    But this kind of competition, who can say exactly?


    What''s more, he was very clear about how horrible Tago was.


    Especially after providing him with the devil''s Potion obtained from a special channel.


    Tiger''s strength now is inhuman.


    Why does hinga win the tango?


    Last time''s second kill is enough to show their strength gap.


    "By the way, don''t let Tago know that the one who made an appointment with him was Zinga."


    "Why?"


    "If you let him know that the man he''s fighting with is hinga, Tago will refuse."


    "Why?"


    "Because tiger knows who is behind hinga."


    Bach''s eyes flashed a little, and he remembered what Tago had always said, his teacher.

 Chapter 2468

    Tiger''s teacher finally started.


    He finally fought back!


    Bach came up with an idea.


    An idea that only benefits him.


    The grudge between tiger''s teacher and tiger.


    They solved it by themselves.


    It has nothing to do with him anyway.


    It doesn''t matter if tiger ends up in jail by his teacher.


    As long as you get enough by yourself.


    And even if tiger''s teacher is more powerful, he can''t know that today''s tiger is totally different from the past.


    So in this engagement, Tego''s victory is even higher.


    Therefore, I should make this engagement.


    But when you''re betting underground, you should beat tiger.


    Bach smiled at the thought.


    "I''ll find a way for tiger to sign this contract."


    "That''s the best." At last, Alex smiled and nodded.


    ¡­¡­


    A deep mountain outside London, England.


    There is only a muddy mountain road here, coupled with the continuous rain here, making the road here more difficult.


    Madeko savage walked alone on the mountain road.


    His equipment does not make him more labor-saving, but makes him need to spend more energy to carry these equipment.


    But these equipments are necessary. After all, the night here is very cold.


    The fog in the mountains can never be dispelled. You never know when your feet will slip.


    He didn''t have to come here in person.


    But Hamson and the immortal crown he created have completely lost control.


    Just the day before yesterday, all the immortals lost touch.


    This made him feel the unprecedented crisis.


    He needs to get out of this crisis, and he needs to regain that power in his own hands.


    So he came here again.


    Just then, the mist was suddenly blown away by a cold wind.


    Madeko savage''s eyes brightened.


    It was a rough village.


    Dozens of small or even shabby houses.


    There is not a small, open field.


    People can be seen farming in the fields.


    Madeko savage took a heavy step, but he relaxed with all his heart.


    Finally! Finally back here.


    At this time, an old man came.


    The old man was dressed in coarse hemp, and the trim was also very rough.


    "Madeko, you''re back."


    "Yes, Mr. mansuco."


    Mansuco is the second generation here, and the second only to Hamson who left here.


    Hamson chose to leave and mansuco chose to stay.


    It''s not that mansuco is willing to be plain, it''s because he knows that he will still live under Hamson when he leaves here.


    And choose to stay, then he can be the leader here.


    In Chinese words, it is better to be a chicken head than a phoenix tail.


    "Mr. mansuco, I need your help." Madeko savage said.


    "Can''t Hamson help you?"


    "I think he and I are no longer partners. He is not trustworthy to me." "I don''t need you to deal with him, what I need is a new partner," madeko pavic said


    Mansuco raised his head in silence, his eyes glistening, without a trace of decadent gray.


    Of course, he knew that the outside world was more delicious than this small mountain village.


    Of course, he didn''t want to stay in this remote place forever, and he was stuck here all his life.


    The first time he didn''t choose to go out, it was because Hamson went out first.


    But now, a second chance was in front of him.


    At this time, he was more eager than the first time.


    And in the years when Hamson left, he had a thorough grasp of it.


    So now he''s not afraid of Hamson.


    He instilled his will in everyone here.


    Mansuko looked at madeko Savage: "I''m more reliable than Hamson."


    "I need a stronger assurance that I have been betrayed once."


    "I can make a contract." "It''s a contract that can''t be broken, and I can make Hamson pay for his betrayal," mansuco said


    Madeko savage raised his eyebrows, but then returned to normal.


    "I don''t need it. You''re all family. There''s no need to fight for it."


    "No, it''s necessary." Said mansuco.


    "Hamson took most of the elite." Madeko savage said.Of course he wanted to make Hamson pay the price, but Hamson took most of the main force.


    He didn''t think that mansuco and the people he had lured could pose any threat to Hamson.


    "Ha ha He did take away the young children, but he could not take away everything. "


    "What do you mean?" Asked madeko savage, puzzled.


    Mansuco''s face was full of satisfaction.


    "After Hamson left, I began to explore why my parents chose to live here, and a year ago, I finally found out why."


    Madeko pawitch couldn''t help looking at mansuco. It seemed that he had made some great discoveries here.


    "You can''t imagine what''s hidden here."


    "Can you tell me something?"


    "Let me show you."


    Madeko savage was also curious.


    Mansuco''s self-confidence in the end, it will make him so flashy.


    He followed in the footsteps of mansuco to a damp cave.


    In the middle of the cave, the wall suddenly turned into a purple crystal.


    And these purple crystals are shimmering with light, so that they can see the situation along the way without lighting.


    All the way to the deepest place, there is a huge purple crystal in it.


    Among the purple crystals, there seem to be several figures.


    "This is?"


    "As an ordinary person, you can''t feel the magic in it."


    "What is this thing? And is there anything in it? " Asked madeko savage curiously.


    "The supernatural, the unclean witch, the mortal enemy of the supreme king." Said mansuco.


    "I''m not a magician. I don''t know what you mean by these names."


    "She''s Arthur''s half sister, and also the enemy of legendary mage Merlin. She''s Morgan lefey." Mansuco said: "in the legend of our family, our family used to be master Merlin''s servant, our ancestors followed him, and our parents came back to live in seclusion because of the life enemies of master Merlin."


    "Morgan Luffy!" Madeko savage gently touched the amethyst: "there seems to be a few figures in it."


    "That''s her follower."


    "Is she sealed now?"

 Chapter 2469

    Mansuko did not directly answer madeko savage''s question.


    It is to reach out and nest in a raised corner of amethyst, and then break it hard.


    The Amethyst corner was snapped off.


    Mansuco put the Amethyst fragment on his nose and took a deep breath.


    The Amethyst fragment immediately turned into a cloud of purple dust, which was inhaled into mansuco''s nose.


    Mansuco felt as if he had enjoyed a supreme pleasure, with a slight groan in his mouth and a slight tremor in his body.


    It''s the ultimate pleasure, the overwhelming feeling.


    By this time, the Amethyst fragments in mansuco''s hands were only half the size.


    Mansuko looked at madeko savage, then stretched out his hand: "do you want to come here? I''m sure you will fall in love with this feeling."


    "Here What''s the use of this? "


    "Don''t you want to feel the joy of magic?"


    "Happiness from magic?" Madeko savage looks at mansuko in bewilderment.


    "It allows you to gain magic and magic for a short time."


    "You mean, it allows me to master magic?"


    "That''s right." Mansuco nodded: "it''s not a seal, it''s a result of self wisdom."


    "What is self wisdom?"


    "Ancient wizards, when their magic, wisdom and knowledge reach a certain height, will be limited. This is the boundary God gives to human beings, which cannot be transcended or broken through. The reason why people are human and God is God is the existence of boundary." Mansuco said: "but there are still some mortals who have supreme wisdom and talent. They impact on the boundaries given by God. Some succeed, some become gods, some fail, and it is self-evident that everything is in vain. There is another kind of people. They are not forced to collide with the boundaries of God. They choose another way, that is to say Let yourself be the fruit of self wisdom, which is the case with Morgan lefey. "


    Mansuco continued: "as King Arthur''s sister, Morgan lefey has no right to inherit the throne, so she has always been against King Arthur and master Merlin, while Morgan lefey and master Merlin''s magic confrontation, most of the time, Morgan lefey has an advantage, but because she can''t break through her own destiny, and people can''t get rid of the shackles of fate, only God has it She has the right to choose, so only when she becomes a God can Morgan lefey complete the counter attack, so she created this method, which is also called the magic of transmutation


    "And master Merlin also knew that if Morgan was successful, it would be the destruction of King Arthur and the royal power for a long time, so he tried every way to prevent Morgan''s magic of devolution."


    "But even master Merlin can''t stop the magic, so he came up with another way, which is to slow down the completion time of the magic."


    "This Amethyst is hard to destroy?" Asked madeko savage with his own doubts.


    Just now, mansucomming just broke the Amethyst at will. It doesn''t look so indestructible.


    "Ha ha Take a look. " Mansuco pointed to the place where the amethyst was broken, but found that the fracture of Amethyst had grown again.


    "Eh?"


    "When I start to break off a corner, it''s equivalent to replacing it with my own magic knowledge." Mansuco said: "the same is true of the original mage Merlin. No matter how he destroys his wisdom fruit, he is not really destroying it, but replacing it with his own magic knowledge and mormlefy''s magic knowledge. Instead, he accelerates mormlefy''s magic transformation. In the end, he can only choose other ways to stop mormlefy."


    "And if it''s been sabotaged, will it be possible to release Morgan lefey?"


    "Maybe." Mansuco is not likely to say.


    "Do you want to release her?"


    "Of course not. After all, she is a legendary magician. You can''t guarantee that you can control her when you face her, instead of being controlled by her."


    "So what are you bringing me here for?"


    "Hamson took the best wizard away, so normally, I can''t defeat him even if I gather all the others. The only way to defeat him is her, Morgan Luffy! As long as we take her with us, we have almost unlimited power. "


    "Then take her with you."


    "This is our biggest problem now." "This Amethyst is too big, unless we can find 20 strengthening department psychics, otherwise we can''t remove such a huge and heavy Amethyst," mansuco said


    "Then what?"


    "It can only be done with your human and material resources."


    "No other magic?"


    "It''s only the strengthening system. Other magic can''t work on this Amethyst."


    Madeko savage thought for a moment and said, "I can''t do it alone, but are you sure you want me to bring people out here?""I can take people out of here first, and then you can bring people in and move things out."


    "No problem."


    ¡­¡­


    "Gaia, how''s hinga''s training?"


    "It''s not bad. After you strengthened his physique, his adaptability was very high, even better than the original tiger."


    The gap between the two is indeed very large. After all, from the optimization of the perfect mixture to the simplification and strengthening of the training methods, the effect is much better than in the past.


    And hinga''s physical fitness is also very good.


    Hinga''s age seems to be 30 years old. It seems that the level of competition has declined.


    In fact, when people are 30 to 33 years old, they are also in the best stage of physical fitness.


    Because people''s physical strength, explosive power and reaction power have completed a kind of balance adjustment after a long time of running in.


    At this stage, the balance is the highest.


    So many athletes in this age group, it seems that their most outstanding sports have a significant decline in performance. In fact, the decline in performance is not the decline in physical fitness, but the comprehensive ability of the human body to a higher level.


    That''s what hinga is like, his physical fitness has been adjusted to the best, in this case, after strengthening, the effect is naturally better than the young tiger.


    "I''ll see." Chen said.


    Chen took his car and went to Gaia''s gym. After greeting several fitness coaches along the way, he went straight to Gaia''s private fitness venue. As soon as he entered, he heard a heavy and fierce roar.


    "Hurry up, hurry up, your fist is not fast enough, it''s not heavy enough, hurry up, it''s heavier."

 Chapter 2470

    Hinga attacked Gaia in a frenzy.


    He almost used his full fighting style in the arena to attack.


    But the Gaia he faced, however, was able to prevent leakage.


    No matter how fast his fist is, no matter how powerful he is, it''s hard to shake the baffle on Gaia''s hand.


    It feels like this baffle is on the wall.


    No, even walls can break themselves.


    But when his fist fell on the baffle, he felt his fist fell on the same wall.


    However, hinga also found that his physical fitness is not only recovered, even better than in the past.


    More powerful, faster, and more responsive.


    If put on the past opponents, he is confident to be able to play in three rounds will not find the North opponent.


    But in the face of Gaia, his feeling is that he will be beaten by Gaia at any time.


    This is not his assumption. Gaia ends his day in this way every time he trains.


    This way of ending made Singa very humiliating.


    Because it would collapse the confidence he had just built.


    "Chen, here you are." Gaia turned to look at Chen Yu, but at the next moment he yelled at hinga, "go on! Don''t try to be lazy. "


    Hinga really wanted to take a break with Chen Yu.


    Gaia is definitely a devil coach.


    "Well, let him have a rest." Chen Yu looks at hinga.


    "Then All right. "


    At the moment Gaia agreed, hinga was hairy.


    Here we are! Danger is coming!


    The almost instinctive reaction made Zinga feel the danger coming.


    Hinga makes a defensive move in an instant.


    Gaia looked at Zinga and suddenly smiled: "yes, I can make a judgment on the danger in advance."


    This time Gaia did not fight, but walked directly to Chen Yu.


    At this time, hinga said, "boss, I can''t compare with Miss Gaia, but I think I can beat tiger. I can beat him all over the place."


    "No, you can''t." Chen Yu shook his head.


    "No, I can."


    Hinga is still adamant that she can.


    All of a sudden, Gaia suddenly turned around and rushed to hinga in three or two steps.


    Shout -


    Singa had not even time to lift her arms. Gaia''s fist was close.


    But Gaia''s fist didn''t touch hinga, and hinga had already felt the pressure of terror.


    However, Gaia''s fist deviated from the face of simga, but passed from the side of simga.


    Sniff -


    Inga hears a sharp whistling sound.


    If this fist falls on one''s own body, one''s own will be disabled unless he dies.


    "You need to be twice as strong as you are now to be able to barely block this punch, which is almost the strength of the tiger at that time. However, given that the tiger didn''t necessarily have a full shot at that time, he is likely to retain a certain strength, so even if you reach the same strength, it''s difficult to guarantee the victory." Gaia said.


    "Yes, I don''t need a challenge arena that I can barely maintain. What I need is the crushing of your absolute strength." Chen said.


    "I How can I be twice as strong? It''s impossible for tiger to be that strong, nor for me. "


    "No, you can." Gaia said quietly: "when your boss treated you the other day, it also stimulated your potential. You should feel that your physical fitness is making a comprehensive leap these days. What you can feel and use is only part of your potential. When you really master all your strength, it is when you step onto the challenge arena."


    "Potential?"


    Hinga does feel the change.


    He also guessed that Chen Yu had given him training and brought him changes in the past few days.


    Gaia''s words only proved his conjecture.


    But what he didn''t expect was that Gaia told him that he didn''t fully grasp the potential he had inspired.


    "What do I need to do to fully master it?"


    "Beaten." Gaia said.


    "Has the former tiger received the same training?"


    "Yes."


    "Then All right. " After hearing this, the original conflict finally completely dissipated: "since he can persist, then I can, and I can accept more rigorous training, as long as I can not kill."


    "That''s all for today''s training, hinga. Your daughter has come out of the isolation ward. You can visit her today." Chen said.


    "Ah? Did she come out of the isolation ward? Is it OK to come out so soon? "When she heard that her daughter came out of the isolation ward, she was surprised at the first time, but then there was a new worry.


    "I checked her before I came here, she recovered very well. She is almost the same as the normal person now. She hasn''t been discharged because she still needs a certain observation period. In addition, she also needs to contact with the outside air. It''s not the best for her to stay in the isolation ward all the time."


    "you are a doctor, you has the final say." Hinga also knows that Chen Yu has no slack in taking care of her daughter.


    Xin Jia is still grateful to Chen Yu. Let go of Chen Yu''s torment to him a few days ago.


    "Boss, now miss Gaia is doing special training for me. Will my daughter be in danger?"


    "Someone''s looking after her. No bad person can get close to your daughter." Chen said.


    After cinga changed her clothes, she sat in Chen''s car.


    At the hospital, standing in front of her daughter''s ward, Xin took a deep breath and adjusted her mood.


    "What? Don''t want to see your daughter? "


    "No, I just think my father is very incompetent." Said cinga with a wry smile.


    "Then don''t let me down, don''t let your daughter lose her father." Chen Yu said lightly.


    Hinga felt that Chen meant something.


    He thought of tiger, the student of Chen Yu.


    Now it has become the object of Chen Yu''s eradication.


    Chen does not want to be betrayed again.


    When hinga pushed open the door of the ward, he saw the pink paint on the wall. The corridor was not spacious because there were many puppets and dolls on the ground and in the corner.


    This is a pure children''s room, specially for children. Of course, it is also the children of rich families.


    "Daddy." When the girl in bed saw the arrival of hinga, she immediately cried excitedly.


    "Kirk." Hinga hugs her daughter.


    It was an unprecedented sense of satisfaction.


    Kirk has had a serious heart attack since he was born.


    But because there is not enough money.


    In addition, gilkel is still young and not suitable for surgery.


    So I missed the heart source several times.


    The right age, money and heart source are not always ready.


    And every time kikker gets sick, Zinga doesn''t know whether she can survive, and the appearance of Chen Yu undoubtedly solves his worries.

 Chapter 2471

    Kikker saw Chen Zhu cut in the entrance aisle.


    "Hi." Chen Yu said hello.


    "I remember you. You were the doctor who operated on me that day." Gilkel''s eyes were full of light.


    Chen Yu smiled and nodded, "little guy, I thought you fell asleep that day."


    "Because I saw that dark guy by my uncle''s side that day, I remember very well."


    Chen Leng, black man?


    Chen Yu remembers that he was alone in the operating room that day. Where did the black guy come from?


    But Chen Yu suddenly thought, no, at that time, he let Lao Hei also be at the scene.


    If there is an accident, please let Lao Hei do it.


    Did she see Lao Hei?


    Chen couldn''t help but reexamine kikker.


    There''s no magic in him.


    And she didn''t wake up.


    But why can she see Lao Hei?


    If what she saw was old black.


    After visiting Kirk, hinga''s mood became pleasant.


    "Boss, I''d like to practice another night. Is Miss Gaia free?"


    "If you''re not free, you can go to her gym by yourself." "In addition, take a taxi back," Chen said


    Chen Yu left hinga in the hospital and drove back by himself.


    On the way, Chen Yu receives a call from ANPA.


    "Mr. Chen, are you free?"


    "Yes."


    "Can you come to my house?"


    "Now?"


    "Yes."


    "Yes."


    At the door of AMPAR''s house, Clive and AMPAR waited for him.


    "Hello, Mr. cliff, Ms. AMPAR."


    "Hello, Mr. Chen." Clive came forward and shook hands with Chen. "Come in, please."


    The child at home helped Chen Zhu make a cup of tea.


    "Mr. Chen, I''m listening to ANPA. You want to open a kindergarten, don''t you?"


    "It''s not that I want to drive it, it''s that I want you to drive it. I''ll pay for it."


    "Er..."


    "I don''t pursue income, of course, I don''t mind that you can get more income by this. I want 60% of the income. All the investment I make, the venue and class need to be re selected and re constructed." Chen said all his requirements directly.


    "Mr. Chen, more money is needed for the construction of new sites and classes. I don''t think it is necessary. Our family, together with the area of the front and back yards, is enough to open a kindergarten."


    "No, it''s necessary." Chen Yu''s attitude in this regard is very firm: "you should have the habit of refining magic potions, and I can smell that you put most of the magic potion residues into the pit for landfill, and there are a lot of magic materials at home, which are dangerous for children."


    Chen Yu paused and said, "my requirement is that there are no magic potions and materials in the kindergarten."


    AMPAR and Clive looked at each other, and of course they knew the reason for Chen Yu''s request.


    After all, his daughter had an accident here.


    "I know you don''t want the same thing to happen again, and I don''t want to, and some things, not want and don''t want problems, but children can''t absolutely control, even if you tell them, those things are very dangerous, they will still try, so I only have this requirement, in the root to avoid children from touching these things."


    "Do I need to quit my job at Dashan primary school?" Asked cliff.


    "As you please, if Ms. AMPA can handle it alone, you can leave it alone. Of course, you can also hire some kindergarten teachers according to your needs." "I don''t care about the operation and management of kindergartens at all. I get 60% of my net income once a year," Chen said


    "Mr. Chen, how large are you going to open it?" Asked cliff.


    "How large do you think you can manage?"


    "No more than 30 children. Cliff and I can work as kindergarten teachers at the same time, but we need at least one kindergarten teacher, one security guard and one cleaner in charge of chores."


    "You give me a number. How much will it cost?"


    "Mr. Chen is responsible for the construction of the site and the class. We are responsible for other preparatory affairs and personnel recruitment. You need to give us a start-up fund of 50000 dollars first."


    "Here''s a check for $100000 for what you think you should buy, but I''ll check."


    Clive accepted the check straightforwardly.


    "Cliff, you know about the fire at Dashan primary school four days ago."


    "I know."


    "I suspect it was the psychic who set fire. In Dashan primary school, are there any other psychics besides you?"


    "Your children count?""Well They don''t count. "


    "That should not have, unless there is strength far beyond me, otherwise I can not not not know."


    ¡­¡­


    It doesn''t need much investment to start a kindergarten.


    First, buy a large vacant apartment in the town, redecorate it and use it as a kindergarten class, then a small playground for children to run and play.


    As for other things, the supermarket in Dashan town can buy them.


    Chen asked Clive and AMPA to start kindergarten. Not only did Sindora and Meila have access to the school nearby, but also young Gelin and little Larissa need to enter the school in the future.


    Chen could not bear them to go to school far away.


    For Chen, it''s a long journey for her children to leave home ten kilometers away.


    Back home, farry and the child are back.


    The evil devil has already prepared dinner.


    After dinner, Chen Yu and fari are looking at the stars on the rooftop, chatting about their own affairs.


    Below are the children''s frolic voices, everything seems so quiet, happy and beautiful.


    At this time, a figure quietly approached Mirror Lake manor.


    "I''ll go out for a while," Chen said to the fari beside him


    "Go."


    As he spoke, Chen Yu fell from the roof and disappeared into the night.


    Near Mirror Lake manor is Murphy.


    "Boss."


    "What is it?"


    "Boss, two cows died on the grassland these two days."


    "Well? How did you die? Dead? Or were they killed by wolves? "


    "I should have been killed by something, but I don''t know what it is." "From the point of view of the wound, it should be a large carnivore. The body gap of the cattle is quite serious. It seems that it has a large appetite," Murphy said


    "Take me to see where the body of the cow is."


    Because Chen''s Mirror Lake manor is connected to the grassland.


    Chen''s family did not graze, so they kept cattle, sheep and horses.


    It''s true that occasionally some people come to steal.


    But most of the time, Murphy''s got it.


    But this time Murphy found two cows missing the next day.


    It shows that the animal ''s action is quite mysterious.

 Chapter 2472

    Murphy takes Chen to the body of the cow.


    The carcass of the cattle started from the neck and continued to the abdomen, lacking nearly one thousand kilograms of meat.


    Chen Xun examined the carcass of the cattle thousands of times: "there is no scratch of the beast on the cattle."


    If it is a beast, when attacking the cattle, the cattle will certainly resist.


    Then in the process of fighting, it causes a large area of scratches.


    But there was no scar on the cow.


    This is the biggest anomaly.


    And the big predators here are wolves.


    Only wolves can kill cattle.


    Other small and medium-sized predators, such as lynx and puma, can''t kill cattle.


    And they can''t eat so much meat.


    Chen Zhu couldn''t help thinking of the crypt devil.


    But it''s not right to think about it carefully.


    Although the mountain forest on the right side of mirrorlake manor is connected with the deep mountain where the crypt devil is located.


    But he has a pretty good relationship with the crypt.


    The crypt will not attack his cattle.


    If they want to eat beef, they can contact Chen.


    Instead of sneaking into Chen''s pasture.


    Moreover, Chen Yu goes to the burrow devil''s nest every month to exchange things with them.


    And it''s a far cry from the burrow devil''s lair.


    Crypt devils belong to the light wearer race. It takes at least one day for them to go back and forth.


    So basically it can be ruled out that it was the crypt devil.


    But since it''s not a crypt devil, it''s not a pack of wolves.


    What kind of animals are responsible for that?


    Boars? No, wild boars are omnivores, but they don''t take the initiative to attack large animals like cattle.


    And since there is no scratch on the cow, it can only be killed in one blow.


    It seems that human beings are the only ones who can kill cattle with a single blow?


    However, there is no trace of human activities left on the scene, nor on the cattle.


    Besides, if it''s done by humans, it needs a reason.


    There used to be people stealing cattle.


    But their purpose is to sell money.


    Not to kill.


    Chen Yu squatted beside the carcass of the cattle and turned over some turned over wounds: "can you tell what animal''s bite marks are?"


    Murphy also squatted beside the cow''s body: "the canine teeth are very powerful, and the bite force is amazing, which can directly bite the bone."


    "What about the body of another cow? Where is it? "


    "Not far away, boss, I''ll take you."


    The other cow is not far from the first body.


    It''s less than 300 meters away.


    The wounds and marks are the same as the body of the first cow.


    "Both cattle were attacked near here." Chen Yu compared the positions of the two cattle bodies, then looked back: "from the straight line comparison of the two positions, the thing attacking the cattle should be from this direction."


    Chen Yu came to the edge of the forest, and now the dense forest under the night seemed a little deep.


    Chen Yu went into the dense forest.


    But after walking for 20 minutes, I didn''t find anything valuable.


    There are no traces, no traces left by vehicles.


    So it should be possible to exclude humans.


    It''s impossible for humans to walk in here.


    After all, come in here from the outside, or come in from the outside.


    However, we have to hike for 20 or 30 kilometers, a large part of which is sand desert.


    Or come in the direction of Mirror Lake manor.


    But if it''s from mirrorlake manor, Chen can''t have no idea.


    And there is little chance that strangers will want to cross Mirror Lake manor.


    Is there anything that can come here silently, and then in a very short time, even the cattle can kill the cattle before they can resist?


    The possibility of animals can almost be ruled out, but the possibility of human beings seems to be small.


    Unless the other party comes here in a helicopter, then makes a mess here, and then leaves by helicopter.


    If that''s the case, then how boring this person has to be.


    The purpose of doing so is nothing more than to block yourself.


    But for their own losses can almost be ignored.


    There is also the possibility that the people who come here are psychics.


    The purpose is not clear, the ability is not clear, the strength is also not clear.


    Chen Yu thought of the man who set fire in Dashan primary school.


    Will it be the same person as the cattle attacked this time?


    There is a real possibility.


    "Is there any stranger in town recently?"


    "I didn''t notice."


    "Well, you should be careful these days. You don''t have to work at night. Go out with Rebecca for a few days."Chen doesn''t want Murphy to take a chance.


    Now it''s not clear whether it''s a person, what purpose or strength.


    Although Murphy is a vampire, his strength has never seen him grow up since he realized it.


    Faced with the vast majority of psychics, he did not win.


    Chen Yu heard from his mother that the strength of vampires needs time to accumulate.


    And Murphy is too young, he is still the lowest vampire.


    "Boss Will you not dismiss me? " Murphy was in a panic.


    He now lives with Rebecca and knows the importance of money.


    Rebecca, on the other hand, spends money without restraint.


    If he loses the job, he really doesn''t know how to live.


    Maybe he can find a new job, but he knows how much his salary is.


    Can I get another job outside with the current salary? He expressed doubts about it.


    "No, just a few days off. You can''t handle it."


    "Boss, I dealt with it." Murphy said firmly, "I''ll find out the murderer and crack his eggs."


    "Well, I don''t need you to deal with it. I''ll go out and play for a few days. If I don''t have enough money, I''ll help you."


    Chen Chu turned around and left.


    Murphy stood in place, stupefied in place.


    Chen Yu had no other ideas.


    After all, I promised Murphy''s mother to take care of her.


    So it''s impossible for him to face the unknown danger.


    But Murphy didn''t think so.


    Because Chen Yu doesn''t let him be responsible, which makes him feel that he has lost the value of existence.


    The most frightening thing for a person is to lose the value of his existence.


    Murphy''s eyes showed some firmness.


    Back home, Rebecca saw Murphy come back so early, can not help but show the color of doubt.


    Because Murphy''s working hours are all at night, why did he come back so early today.


    "Murphy, why are you back so early today? Don''t you watch the ranch today? "


    "There''s something wrong with the ranch. The boss won''t let me watch it."


    "What? You lost your job? "


    "The boss told me to take a few days off and not let me work until the problem was solved."


    "How can it be." Rebecca knows better than Murphy the importance of his present job.


    After all, Murphy now has an absolutely high salary, 30000 dollars a month, which can make them very comfortable.


    But if he lost the job, Murphy could hardly find another one.

 Chapter 2473

    It''s a terrible thing for a family who is used to high income.


    Once the family''s main source of income is cut off, the family will also disintegrate at an alarming rate.


    Rebecca thought Murphy was really going to lose the job.


    "Murphy, we can''t let this happen."


    "What am I going to do?"


    "Catch the guy who attacked the cattle!" Rebecca said, "you are a vampire!"


    Murphy suddenly stood up: "that thing killed a cow for two days in a row, and ate more than half of it, indicating that this guy has a lot of food. Maybe tonight he will come back to steal cattle again."


    "What are you still doing? Go ahead and catch that guy."


    At Rebecca''s urging, Murphy hurried out.


    Murphy has been used to the darkness. In the past nearly two years, he has been in the dark almost every day.


    He used to be afraid of the dark, but now he is no longer dark.


    Murphy found a place he knew.


    Not far away are the cattle.


    The cows are very quiet in the night. They are all bunched together.


    Such group activities can make them scare off the predators.


    During Murphy''s time as a night watcher, he banished predators at best.


    But the predators were just a few coyotes or cougars.


    This kind of predator is the second or third level, and most of its prey is sheep.


    They can''t hunt herds of cattle or horses.


    And Murphy doesn''t have to deal with it.


    The puma basically sees Murphy and runs.


    The wolves are a little tricky.


    But as long as Murphy beat them up, the wolves would run away.


    Even after nearly two years, Murphy has become familiar with several nearby wolf groups.


    Occasionally Murphy would lose a sheep to the wolves.


    Murphy waited until three o''clock in the morning, and the cows were still quiet.


    But just then, Murphy heard the howling of wolves in the distant woods.


    That''s the wolves calling for help!


    Murphy suddenly got up in spirit, jumped out of the treetop, and skipped in the night sky.


    Although Murphy has not yet fully awakened the vampire lineage.


    But some abilities have come to life.


    For example, gliding in the night sky.


    There is also the constitution beyond ordinary people.


    Murphy in the next treetop of the landing point a little bit, once again out of the distance of more than 20 meters.


    Now he is close to flying.


    But this ability can only be used at night.


    Once in the daytime, he seems to lose the ability to glide.


    Murphy was so fast that he had swept two kilometers in a moment.


    And just then, the howling of wolves became louder and louder.


    Murphy swooped down.


    In midair, Murphy saw the scene.


    An unknown beast, nearly three meters in size, is fighting with wolves.


    It''s more of a massacre than a fight.


    There are seven or eight wolves lying on the ground.


    And the beast was still unharmed.


    The black fur makes it shiny in the dark.


    There are a dozen wolves around.


    The beast was about the size of a liger, but it looked more powerful, faster, and ferocious.


    These wolves are a combination of several wolves.


    Murphy recognized them, precisely remembering their smell.


    And wolves remember Murphy as well.


    So when Murphy showed up, they didn''t attack Murphy.


    Murphy went straight at the beast.


    The beast with his back to Murphy seemed to feel the danger behind him.


    Suddenly, he turned back and tore at Murphy.


    Murphy was startled. The beast reacted too quickly.


    Murphy has no doubt that his neck can be snapped by that big mouth.


    Moreover, Murphy is in a falling posture, and there is no way to adjust his direction at such a short distance and such a fast speed.


    Suddenly, a wolf pounced on the beast''s neck.


    The whole body of the wolf is just hanging on the neck of the beast, pushing the beast''s bloody mouth away.


    This wild animal''s claw claps the wolf hanging on its neck to the ground. The claw presses the wolf to the ground with great force, and the wolf falls down with a big mouth.


    Whimper -


    a howl from the wolf makes the body spasm twice and loses its strength.


    Fresh blood splashed on Murphy''s face.


    In a flash, Murphy''s eyes turned red.Oh! Murphy''s mouth growled, his tusks exposed uncontrollably.


    Fizz -


    Murphy''s figure flashed, and he skipped at an unprecedented speed.


    Roar -


    there is a bloodstain on the head of the beast.


    It''s hurt at last!


    But it also aroused its ferocity.


    The beast roars and pours at Murphy. Murphy doesn''t dodge the swoop and is directly crushed by the beast.


    Murphy''s instinctive limbs clasped the beast''s abdomen from below.


    The beast tried to attack Murphy with claws or fangs.


    But I just can''t touch Murphy.


    At this time, the wolf also launched the final attack.


    They go up and directly bite all parts of the animal''s body with their teeth.


    Although the wolf''s tusks can''t break the beast''s skin, they still hold the crazy beast in their own way.


    Murphy was also at this time, and he fastened his tusks directly to the beast''s neck.


    The beast felt the pain and began to roll wildly on the ground.


    It tried to rub Murphy off.


    But Murphy at the moment has used all his strength on it.


    The paralyzing toxin seeped out of the tusks and began to seep into the beast''s body.


    The beast''s struggle is getting weaker.


    Now Murphy can''t stop.


    He greedily sucked every drop of the beast''s blood.


    When the last drop of blood was sucked dry, Murphy pulled the meat off the beast''s neck.


    "Roar!" Murphy roared up to the sky.


    At this time, the remaining ten wolves began to bite wild animals.


    They are venting their anger and avenging their companions.


    Soon, the wolves broke up the beast.


    Murphy gradually calmed down.


    At this time, Murphy saw something flashing red among the remains of the beast.


    "What is this?" Murphy picked it up and found it was an electronic device.


    This electronic instrument is very small, only the size of a fingernail. It''s just flashing red.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, in a spherical building, countless workers in white coats are busy here.


    "The vital signs of evolutionist 6 are gone!"


    "How is it possible? There are no creatures that can threaten the evolutionists


    "The reason is not known at this time."


    "Can I find a location?"


    "Yes, the positioner is not broken."


    "Immediately locate evolutionist 6 and find out why."

 Chapter 2474

    "Murphy!" Rebecca saw Murphy, covered in blood, stagger open the door, and she rushed forward to hold Murphy.


    Rebecca is scared. She hasn''t seen Murphy like this.


    Rebecca puts Murphy down on the sofa, opens his clothes and looks at his injury.


    But she found no wound in Murphy''s body.


    Not Murphy''s blood?


    Whose bloodstain is this?


    Rebecca suddenly felt a little tricky.


    Although Murphy has no wound, it seems that he is in a very bad condition.


    Do you want a doctor?


    Or inform Chen Yu?


    Whoop -


    suddenly, there was a whoop outside the house.


    "What voice?" Rebecca opened the curtains and found a light coming down from the night sky.


    Helicopter? Rebecca was a little surprised.


    At this time, the helicopter dropped four rail locks.


    Four armed gunmen fell from the sky.


    All four of the gunmen were wearing thermal sensors.


    "Make sure the positioning device is in this room."


    "There are two vital signs in the room, one is female and the other is male. The male vital signs are abnormal body temperature."


    According to the thermal sensors, the four gunmen found that Rebecca''s temperature was normal, while Murphy''s was significantly lower than normal.


    "Make sure that the two men in the room are unarmed."


    "Ready for a head-on drive."


    ¡­¡­


    Rebecca is scared at the moment.


    After a brief panic, she suddenly realized she was looking for reinforcements.


    Rebecca unlocks the phone in a hurry, but in a panic, she presses the wrong key several times in a row to unlock it.


    At this time, the floor window in front of Rebecca was suddenly broken.


    Two metal cans were thrown in, and then a lot of smoke came out of them.


    Cough -


    Rebecca inhales a lot of smoke.


    Then a strong arm pressed her to the ground.


    "Women''s goals are under control!"


    "Men''s goals have been..."


    Bang -


    "what happened?"


    "And the man?"


    "Something happened to Kay! He''s dead. "


    "What''s going on?"


    Call -


    "dank!"


    The second gunman was drawn directly into the fog by the claws of his hand.


    "Dank! Hear the answer, hear the answer. "


    Suddenly, the gunman heard something rolling on the ground. He looked down and saw that it was dank''s head.


    It gave him a fright.


    "Bus, open fire! The man is still here. He killed Kay and dank! "


    When the gunman informed his teammates, he did not find a pair of blood colored pupils staring at him in the dark.


    "Ah..."


    With a scream, there was only the gunman holding Rebecca in the room.


    The gunman was a little frightened and didn''t see a figure. His three fully armed and well behaved teammates lost their voice.


    What''s the matter with the men in this house?


    "Don''t move! Come out, or your woman will. "


    The gunman had no choice but to threaten Murphy with Rebecca.


    Whoop -


    suddenly, a figure flashed in the thick smoke.


    The gunman fired at once.


    But the next moment, the gunman''s machine gun was caught by one hand.


    "How could it be?" The gunman was surprised.


    Before a moment is still a few meters away from the figure, how can suddenly appear in front of themselves?


    The machine gun body was caught, and the gunman could not turn.


    But after all, the gunman was well-trained. He immediately drew his pistol and pointed it at Murphy behind him.


    But when he turned around, what he saw was a piece of blood tearing at him.


    "Ah..."


    At the moment, the pilot on the helicopter kept calling four teammates.


    But there was no response.


    Obviously, something unexpected happened to them in the house.


    "You don''t have to call them."


    The driver suddenly heard a sound coming from behind.


    Turning around, I don''t know when there is another person in the back seat of the helicopter.


    And this man''s face is full of blood, it seems particularly horrible.


    "You Ah... "


    Dudu - boom -


    helicopter falling!


    ¡­¡­


    "Mr. Chen, something happened to Murphy!"


    "What happened? What''s the matter? ""Come quickly first, and the police will be here soon."


    "The police?"


    "In any case, don''t answer any questions until my lawyer and I arrive." Chen immediately said.


    "I see."


    Chen Yu doesn''t understand what happened now.


    So I had to inform Alex in a hurry to go to Murphy''s house all night.


    When Chen Yu arrived at Murphy''s door, he saw a burning helicopter at Murphy''s door.


    The police have sealed off this place.


    Rebecca was sitting at the door of the house, covered in a sheet, shivering on the ground.


    "Sir, we can''t go in here." The police stopped Chen Yu who was going to walk in.


    "Children, are you from Dashan police station?"


    "Who are you?" In front of him, the young policeman looked at Chen Yu incomprehensibly.


    "I sponsored the police stations in Dashan town. I sponsored the cars you drove, the air conditioning you used, and even your overtime pay."


    The young police instantly understood who Chen Yu was in front of them.


    "Mr. Chen It''s taken over by LAPD, and I''m only responsible for the perimeter blockade here. " Said the young policeman helplessly.


    "Don''t worry, I know the LAPD."


    "But..."


    "No one will blame you. Even if someone does, I will help you out." Chen Chiu patted the young policeman on the shoulder and pulled the cordon straight in.


    The young police dare not offend Chen Yu.


    After all, half of his income is provided by Chen Yu.


    His father and brother also work in Chen''s brewery.


    And his brother''s children also study in the school sponsored by Chen Yu.


    To embarrass Chen Yu is to embarrass himself.


    Chen Yu swaggers to Rebecca.


    "Rebecca, where''s Murphy?"


    "Who are you? Why are you here? " The police next to Rebecca looked at Chen.


    Chen didn''t answer the policeman''s question at all.


    "Murphy''s in there. The police are going to take him back."


    "Why? What''s going on here? " Chen asked.


    "Sir, if you don''t identify yourself again, I''ll impose on you." The police have taken out the handcuffs.


    "Hello, David, are you sleeping? It seems that your men are going to impose on me. "


    Chen Yu dials up David''s phone, at this time, Chen Yu''s ear rings a familiar voice: "you seem to be used to looking for the boss to support the scene every time."


    Chen Hui looks back and sees saran standing at the back with her arms around her chest.


    "Hi, Saran, are you no longer in charge of transportation?"


    "Captain, do you know him?" Asked the former policeman.


    Saran looked at Chen Yu with a black face. "Why are you here?"

 Chapter 2475

    "There''s something wrong with my staff. Is it strange that I''m here, and my family is nearby?"


    "Your employees?"


    "Are you the captain now? What criminal unit is in charge of? " Chen asked curiously.


    "We are the special criminal unit."


    "What is the main responsibility?"


    "Special cases." Sarah didn''t elaborate.


    "Confidential?"


    "That''s right."


    "This time, my staff has something to do with the case you are in charge of?"


    Saran points to the burning helicopter: "the mark on the helicopter, the three headed dog."


    "And then?"


    "Three Dog organizations, the largest production and sales organization of contraband in North America, also carry out kidnapping, human trafficking, organ trafficking and various illegal experiments."


    "What does this have to do with my employees?"


    "This is also the place I am most curious about. Why are your employees attacked by three dogs? The most important thing is that your employees actually killed four well-trained mercenaries."


    "I want to meet my staff."


    "Soon my lawyer will come, and you don''t want to deal with them," Chen added


    "Well, I''ll give you three minutes."


    Chen Yu sees Murphy. Murphy is in the room. At the command of Saran, two policemen come out of the room.


    Now Murphy was curling up in the corner, shivering.


    It looks like he was scared, too.


    "Murphy."


    "Boss." Murphy looks up at Chen.


    Chen Yu saw Murphy''s appearance: "you''re sucking blood?"


    Murphy nodded, his face now covered in blood.


    Murphy raised his head, looked at Chen Yu in fear, and then nodded silently.


    In the past, Murphy lived in a normal way. There was no problem.


    At best, it''s better than ordinary people.


    Once you take blood, your health will be greatly improved.


    But after taking blood, you will be addicted.


    "Tell me what happened."


    Murphy took out a positioning device and said, "maybe this thing brought those people in."


    "Positioner? Where did it come from? "


    Murphy said what happened to him last night.


    Chen Yu frowned.


    That is to say, the beast was put into the pasture by this three headed dog organization?


    It should be for data collection.


    But this kind of behavior obviously made Chen Yu unhappy.


    Do you have a loyal and honest face?


    Why do you put this kind of thing on your door?


    Chen Yu looked at Murphy again and said, "you are not obedient?"


    "Boss I... "


    "I''ll see you later." Chen Yu said coldly, "when the police come to ask you, you don''t know what to say, and why they want to attack you."


    "Boss, I killed five people One helicopter was also shot down. "


    "That''s self-defense, whatever you do."


    Then Alex came, Chen Yu explained a few words and went out.


    "Agnes, your son seems to be in trouble."


    "What trouble?"


    "He was hunted by a group called three headed dogs, and today he drank human blood."


    "What is the specific situation?"


    Chen Yu said what he knew, and after a half silence, Agnes said, "you shouldn''t let Murphy take risks."


    "Please don''t blame me. I''ve given him a few days off. He has to take risks himself. I can''t watch him all the time."


    "Now we are not investigating who should be responsible, but solving the problem first."


    "Well, you say how." Chen asked.


    "I''ve never heard of this three headed dog organization. I need to investigate it."


    "Then I will wait for your good news."


    It was after Agnes ended the call that Saran came over.


    "Chen, we are friends."


    "Of course, especially after you don''t check my driver''s license on the road, we are real friends."


    "That is to say, you didn''t treat me as a friend before?"


    "It''s hard for you to be friends with someone who always punishes me on the road."


    "Well, I don''t want to get into this. I want to know what information you have and how much do you know?"


    "My staff picked up a locator, and then they were attacked by a three headed dog organization."


    "If he was just an ordinary employee, how could he kill four armed mercenaries? By the way, an armed helicopter was shot down. ""He''s not an ordinary employee. He''s the security guard of my estate."


    "I''m not satisfied with this explanation."


    "I can''t explain it to you more than that." Chen Chu shrugged.


    "I have investigated his information. He is only 20 years old. He has no special training experience. Why did he kill so many mercenaries?"


    "No matter why he was able to kill those five people, at least his actions and motives were legitimate."


    "Chen, I thought that just now I took the initiative to let you meet your employees, which is enough to show my sincerity."


    "Saran, you have changed. You were upright in the past. You will punish me every time you meet me. Now you know how to be sophisticated with me."


    Saran ''s face was black, and she shivered with anger.


    "Forget it, and don''t expect me to give you any convenience in the future."


    Looking at saran''s huff, Chen Yu can only shrug.


    He can''t take saran to see the remains of the beast.


    However, thinking of the remains of the beast, Chen Yu still plans to go and have a look.


    Maybe we can find some clues.


    According to the location provided by Murphy, Chen found the remains of the beast.


    By this time, the body of the beast had been scattered.


    But the skeleton and internal organs are still intact.


    Chen Zhu collected the debris and looked back.


    Looking at the bodies of the wolves around him, Chen Yu directly piled them up and cremated them.


    Just then, a helicopter suddenly passed in the sky.


    Chen Zhu could not help frowning.


    Is it organized by that three headed dog again?


    Are they searching for the body of the beast?


    Chen considers whether to let them search here, and then follow them.


    But just then, Chen saw the sign on the helicopter.


    It''s not the helicopter of some evil organization, it''s the sign of the mountain forest rescue team.


    In general, some passengers who are lost or missing in the mountains and forests will send out helicopters to search.


    It seems that it has nothing to do with himself. Chen Yu gives up his original idea.


    And the helicopter hovered for a minute, and then went away.


    Chen is about to leave. Suddenly, Chen''s little world feels that there is someone on the edge.


    But the breath is very weak, and there are signs of wolves around.

 Chapter 2476

    It''s been two days since Darlene heimerco drank water.


    It''s been three days since he explored in the desert and separated from the army.


    Fresh water was consumed on the first day.


    He was in a coma for six hours during the day.


    Exposed to the sun for several hours.


    Fortunately, I woke up in the evening.


    If he didn''t wake up, he would have been frozen to death.


    The temperature in the desert will drop to zero at night.


    Desert is such an extreme environment. It will die of thirst in the daytime.


    They freeze to death at night.


    But at night in the desert, the biggest threat is not the low temperature, but the wolves.


    At the moment, Darlene heimeko is facing the threat of wolves.


    Those deep pupils are wandering in the night.


    That''s what wolves see.


    They were not in a hurry to attack Darrin HAIMER.


    It seems that they also know the state of Darrin Heller.


    They''re waiting for Darrin HAIMER to fall.


    Then they can go up and share food without paying any price.


    Darrin heimenko is already faltering.


    Every step is very difficult.


    And the wolves are getting closer.


    In fact, they don''t need that much trouble.


    As long as they come, there is no room for any resistance.


    The dagger in his arms is just self consolation.


    No use.


    Whine -


    just then the wolves howled.


    They seem impatient to wait.


    Darrin heimerco ran.


    He also realized that the wolves seemed ready to attack.


    Just, even if he runs with all his strength, he only delays a little.


    Just then, a wolf came up and bit him on the arm.


    Darlene hemorco didn''t break free and tumbled on the ground with the wolf.


    The wolf''s speed is so fast that he has not been able to recover. He has got up again and jumped at him.


    "Dead..."


    Darrin heimenko has given up resistance.


    He felt hopeless.


    All of a sudden, the wolf''s eyes were about to pounce in front of him, but he flew out without warning.


    Darlene heimercolling looked back and found that he didn''t know when a man was standing behind him.


    "Go away." Chen Yu raised another foot and kicked a wolf.


    Chen Zhu, the wolf group, also knows it, so he doesn''t play hard.


    The wolves cried a few times to Chen Zhu, and then they ran away.


    Dalin heimenko looked at Chen Yu in dismay.


    There was no one around before.


    How suddenly a person appears.


    And such a person, a kick over the wolf, the wolf drove away?


    Darrin heimenko doesn''t think it''s normal.


    Chen Yu reached out to Darin hekko and said, "are you ok?"


    But Dalin hekko on the ground suddenly rolled away from Chen''s face and took out his gun from his arms.


    "Don''t come here. Who are you?"


    "Is that how you treat your benefactor?"


    "You answer me first. Who are you?"


    "When you enter my ranch, who do you say I am?"


    "Ranch? Are you the rancher here? " As soon as Darlene Heimer''s spirit shakes and there is a pasture, is it close to the human population?


    No, how can ranchers come out and hang out in the middle of the night without weapons?


    "Maybe I shouldn''t have saved you just now, but let you be eaten by wolves."


    Darlene heimerco hesitated for a moment, as if it were.


    If he were that group, he really didn''t need to do anything.


    All he had to do was watch himself eaten by wolves.


    There''s no need to waste time with yourself.


    "Sorry." Darrin heimeko finally put down his gun.


    "Why do you think I''m bad?"


    "Sorry, I think too much." Said Darrin heimenko, looking down.


    However, he does not have absolute trust in Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu put his hands in his pockets: "do you need me to call the police?"


    "No No, can I have some food and water? "


    "Sorry, I won''t bring strangers to my house." With that, Chen Yu turned around and left.


    If you didn''t just threaten yourself with a gun.


    I don''t mind taking him home, then give him some food and drink, and inform the police or the rescue team by the way.But judging from his reaction just now, it seems that he is not just lost.


    I think he has other troubles.


    Dalin heimenko looks at Chen Zhu, his eyes flickering.


    "Sir, please don''t refuse a man with a gun in his hand."


    "Ha ha If you can use your gun, you won''t keep it hidden when wolves chase you just now. " Chen Yu looks at Darling hekko ironically.


    Darling hemocoe''s face couldn''t help changing.


    Indeed, as Chen said.


    There are no bullets in his gun.


    "So your threat doesn''t make sense."


    Chen Zhuo walked step by step to Dalin hekko.


    This kept Darlene heimerco back.


    "In this kind of environment, your life and death are between my thoughts, so your behavior just now is very unwise."


    "I''m just kidding you, sir."


    "No, that''s not a joke."


    Darling heimerco drew out his dagger: "don''t come here any more, I''ll kill you."


    Chen Chu smiled and shrugged: "OK, you win. Goodbye."


    Dalin heimenko''s face hesitated when he saw Chen Zhu retreating so easily.


    It seems that this guy is not as strong as he thought.


    There was a little more disdain for Darrin heimenko.


    "Stop for me!"


    "What can I do for you?" Chen Yu stopped once again and turned to look at Darrin hekko.


    "Now I have a knife in my hand, so listen to me."


    "Cold weapons are hard to create absolute deterrence. Are you sure you can threaten me with a dagger?"


    Chen Yu once again went to Dalin heimerco: "and I am full of energy now, and you are exhausted. You have no advantage in fighting or running. Why do you think a dagger can make me obey your orders?"


    Dalin heimenko''s face suddenly became very ugly, and he could not help waving a dagger, as if to embolden himself: "I''m not joking with you."


    "You know, wolves are not far away, and there are not only wolves here, but also brown bears in North America."


    "You don''t have to intimidate me..."


    Whine -


    in fact, the sound came from the nearby black and white horses.


    Both of them are usually mixed with the nearby wolves, and they are basically the leaders of these wolves.


    Darrin heimenko was frightened to shiver when he heard the howling of wolves.


    At this time, he saw the shadow of the wolf reappear in the darkness around him.

 Chapter 2477

    Darrin heimerco was scared to pee.


    He saw a dozen wolves standing on the slope not far away.


    The first two of them were not seen before, but they were more than twice the size of other wolves.


    Darrin heimenko shivered with fear.


    The wolves began to approach them.


    Darling heimenko turned around and ran in the opposite direction.


    But where two legs run four legs.


    Soon, Darrin heimeko was surrounded by wolves.


    "You go to that man, why do you come after me?" Darrin heimenko was scared and angry.


    Do even these animals bully people like this?


    Just at this time, Chen Yu strolled over.


    "You see, I said the dagger in your hand is meaningless." Chen Yu is standing outside the enclosure formed by wolves.


    Darrin heimerco couldn''t believe looking at Chen Yu.


    "Why? Why don''t they attack you? "


    "I raise the two biggest wolves. Do you expect them to attack me? Do you think too much? "


    "I''m joking. I was really joking just now."


    "Are you kidding again?"


    Chen Yu didn''t get angry at Darlene heimerco''s reply, but smiled and said, "well, I''m joking with you. Now run away."


    "What are you talking about? Are you going to die? "


    "Yes." Chen Yu nodded, picked up his mobile phone and looked at the time: "you can run for five minutes first, and then the wolves will chase you. If you are chased, then you will always be a part of them."


    "I won''t play such a boring game with you."


    "Do you think it''s a boring game to escape?" Chen Yu looks at Darling heimerco: "then you can wait for five minutes in situ. By the way, you still have four minutes and 45 seconds Forty two seconds. "


    All of a sudden, Darrin heimko started running.


    He dare not joke about his life.


    Running and running, Darrin hekko suddenly saw a light in front of him.


    Town? Darling heimerco was a little surprised, but more surprised.


    Darrin heimerco ran excitedly in the direction of the light.


    Soon, Darrin hekko found out that he had come to the town.


    "Help Help... "


    ¡­¡­


    Sharon''s side of the matter has been almost handled.


    It''s too difficult for yarrix. Sarah can''t bring Murphy and Rebecca back to the police station.


    So this caused saran to be very depressed and hate Chen Zhu.


    "Captain, there''s a lost man found there, and it''s on the search and rescue list of the mountain rescue team."


    "Tell me what to sit on? Contact the local mountain rescue team and call an ambulance for him. " Saran waved her hand.


    "Captain, that man has a dagger with him."


    "What''s strange? It''s normal for people walking in the desert to bring a dagger."


    "Captain, look."


    His hand handed saran a dagger, saran took the dagger, suddenly saw a mark on the handle of the dagger, three dogs.


    Saran could not help frowning: "where are people?"


    His men brought saran to the front of darling heimerco.


    "I want to call the police, someone wants to kill me, someone wants to kill me." Cried darling hemocoe.


    "Who is going to kill you? You can tell us. " Said saran.


    "An Asian American, that bastard, he met me in the desert, and then put wolves after me, he will let wolves eat me."


    Asian? Wolves? The first thing saran thought of was Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu seems to have been away for less than an hour. Why did he meet him in the desert again?


    "You fart." Just then, an old policeman called out, "Chen''s family has only two wolves, Heima and Baima. They are two good children."


    This is the police of Dashan police station. Heima and Baima usually wander around the town.


    In the daily life, I like black and white horses.


    Even HEMA and Baima occasionally help the police and the townspeople.


    Sometimes the children in the town are lost. They will volunteer to help them find them.


    With their sense of smell, nine out of ten can be found.


    At this time, someone said, who believes Chen Zhuo''s letting wolves bite.


    Saran, these outsiders may believe it, but the people in the town don''t believe it.


    When saran saw this situation, she knew that it was useless to find Chen Yu.


    Chen has ten thousand ways to get rid of it.


    Even if it''s true, even if there''s a confession from Darlene heimko, it''s useless.


    "What can I do for you? Take it back first.""Wait I need treatment. I need to go to the hospital. "


    "Sir, I''ll bring the doctor to you. As for the hospital, you don''t have to go."


    "Why? I am a legal citizen, and I have the right to request to go to the hospital for treatment. "


    "I''m afraid not. I suspect that you are involved in some illegal organizations and engaged in some illegal work, so you need to accept our investigation."


    ¡­¡­


    Three headed dog research base -


    "have you made any progress in the accidental death of evolutionist 6?"


    "Muoto, the security team sent an armed helicopter and an operation team to the coordinates sent by the positioner, but they were all dead, and the armed helicopter also fell, and attracted the attention of the police."


    "All dead? Are you sure you won''t be exposed? "


    "The unexpected death of evolutionist 6 was an accident, but the biggest problem was the mutiny of Darrin heimerco."


    "Haven''t you caught Darrin heimerco?"


    "He''s in the hands of the police. Once his identity is exposed in our organization, our research base will be involved. So it''s better to move away before the police find him."


    "How much information has darling heimerco got from us?"


    "In addition to the location of the research base, he stole three research materials."


    "And his family?" Muotto asked coldly.


    "When he joined our organization, there was a premeditated plan. The information we investigated about his family had nothing to do with him, even the yearning for his family that he showed on weekdays was performed by him."


    "Back to all the evolutionists, in addition, pack up the things immediately, and the housekeeping must leave here in three days." Muoto said.


    "Three days is a little tight."


    "I''d like to evacuate now if possible, but there are some devices we can''t discard."


    "What about the orders we have now? Those orders are all from our old customers. We can''t lose them. "


    "In five days, at most five days, we have to evacuate. We have to pack up what we can. The R & D team and the development team will leave first, go to the second base, and the production line will stay in the last place," he said

 Chapter 2478

    "Tiger."


    Tego looked up at Bach who came in. "Bach, you haven''t come in two days."


    There was a strong sense of dissatisfaction in tiger''s voice.


    "Don''t you want an appointment from abroad, tiger? I''ve found it for you." Bach came up with a contract.


    "Well? Who? How about the strength? What level? " The spirit of tiger came at once.


    "Russian boxer, and you are a heavyweight."


    "Where is the venue? What about the sponsors? How much is the bonus? "


    "The other side is also a famous boxer, and has already drawn 200 million dollars in sponsorship."


    "Two hundred million dollars?" Tiger took a breath of cool air: "so high? How to distribute the winning and losing bonus? "


    "Winners take all." Bach said.


    "Winner takes all? That is to say, I can get at least two hundred million dollars? " Tego was all excited.


    "The other side asked that we should not be less than $200 million in sponsorship, otherwise, the gambling agreement would be void."


    "When is the game?"


    "Next Friday, the challenge arena will be set in Russia."


    "That means there is only one week left. Can we get so many sponsors? Two hundred million dollars is not a small amount. "


    "So these days you can''t stay at home all day, you have to have enough exposure in the media, and you need to spend some money on the media to buy heat." Bach said.


    "I see." Tiger nodded: "by the way Bach, the devil potion you gave me last time, is there anything else? "


    "Do you want more?" Bach looked at Tago in amazement.


    He didn''t expect that tiger would come forward with such a request.


    In the past, Tego was such a proud man that he scoffed at any illegal medicine.


    I didn''t expect him to ask for it.


    He didn''t know that tiger''s mindset had changed.


    On the one hand, the effect of devil potion is significant, and there is no obvious side effect.


    On the other hand, he was suddenly worried about the challenge.


    The fact that the sponsorship fee of 200 million US dollars can be drawn shows that the reputation of the other party can not be underestimated.


    Even if he stays at his peak every year, it''s hard to win so many prizes in the arena.


    And this bonus is enough for him to play in the arena for several years.


    Of course, he will pay more attention.


    "Yes, but it''s not cheap."


    "Not cheap? How much is it? "


    "Ten million dollars." Bach said.


    "What? Ten million dollars? " Tiger suddenly stood up and looked at Bach angrily: "Bach, you are too much. Do you want to tell me that the last medicine you gave me was worth 10 million dollars? Even if you want to get money from me, at least you should find a reasonable reason, rather than raising the price at will, and it''s still such a fantastic price. "


    He and Bach have been working together for some time.


    He roughly knows what Bach is.


    That''s 23 million dollars.


    Will he spend ten million dollars to deliver things to himself?


    It''s obviously impossible.


    "Last time it was a trial product, which was presented to you by the other party, not a genuine product." Bach said in a calm voice: "the effect of authentic products is better than that of test products. Just think about it, the effect of trial products alone has made your strength leap forward. Is the price of authentic products still expensive?"


    "But the price is too expensive. Can you tell me something about it?"


    "There''s no bargain. This kind of medicine needs to be customized. You can''t buy it if you have money, and if you don''t have access to it, you can''t buy it at all." Bach said, "or I''ll give you the seller''s contact information, and you can contact them yourself."


    "Forget it. You''d better get in touch." Tiger knows he''s not that material.


    Some things are better left to Bach.


    Even if you know that he gets a certain rebate from it.


    But there''s no way.


    Some things are worth Bach.


    For example, now, if he contacts the other side, once the other side has recorded, it will be a devastating blow to him.


    No matter sports stars or entertainment stars, they need brokers and assistants, because many times, they need brokers and assistants to contact people they are not suitable for.


    "Sign the contract so that I can reply to the other party."


    Tiger didn''t think too much about signing the contract.


    "Arrange me to go abroad as soon as possible. I need to go there to adapt to the local environment of Russia."


    It''s more about escape than adaptation.


    Bach''s heart was a little murmured that Tego''s strength was so strong.


    How scared is he of his teacher?


    "I see." Bach nodded. "I''ll arrange for you as soon as possible."...


    "Hello, Mr. MOOTO. This is Bach. We contacted before."


    "I remember you, Bach. You''re a sports star''s agent, aren''t you?"


    "Yes, Mr. MOOTO. I''m here to buy a complete devil mixture from you."


    "Yes, but our production base needs to be relocated in the near future, so we can''t match your production immediately. We need to wait two weeks."


    "Mr. MOOTO, I''m in a hurry to use it. The price is easy to say."


    "I''m not raising the price with you, but we do have some problems. We need to transfer the production base and laboratory."


    "Mr. MOOTO, don''t you listen to my price?"


    "Price? How much do you pay? "


    "Three million dollars." Bach said.


    Muotto''s eyes flickered and hesitated.


    His open price is one million dollars for a mixture.


    And Bach gave him the price, it is really let him heart.


    Although they have now developed the finished product.


    And began to convert finished products into commodities.


    But at present, it is still at the beginning stage, and it is unable to make a balance of payments.


    And they''ve been in trouble lately.


    As a result, the entire laboratory needs to be relocated.


    It''s a lot of money again.


    All the money he can use now has been invested.


    There is still a large funding gap.


    "Five million dollars."


    Just as muotto was about to reply, Bach raised his price again.


    "Mr. MOOTO, you know that I am the agent of sports stars. In our company, there are many sports stars. The demand in the future is far more than one. If you are willing to help me, then in the near future, I will be your biggest customer."


    "Five million dollars." Muoto was finally moved: "get the user''s hair and blood samples as soon as possible, preferably within today."


    "Yes, I wish you a pleasant cooperation."


    "Happy cooperation." He thought about it.


    Although the time was short, Bach''s proposal really set him on fire.

 Chapter 2479

    Muoto contacted his superiors again.


    "Mr. Vincent."


    "What is it?"


    "One of our researchers defected. He fled the Research Institute and took away some research data. But the news from the inside is that the researcher is now in the hands of the police. I don''t know how much information about the Research Institute will be exposed by darling hekko, and what measures will be taken by the government after getting the information. But the research There is a high probability that the base will be exposed. At present, I am arranging the relocation of the Institute. However, the time is pressing. Once the government moves earlier than we expected and uses the army, the Institute is likely to be devastated. "


    "To what extent do you expect the government to act?"


    "There is a very dangerous thing in the research data stolen by Darrin heimenko, so I think once the government has analyzed this data, it is likely that we will not be allowed to exist, so as to send the troops of a regiment''s Army Corps, and it is likely to carry heavy weapons. If the U.S. army cleans our research institute with heavy weapons, the ground units will suffer Devastating strike, then our ground defense system will be destroyed meaninglessly. "


    "I will send forces to defend you."


    "Mr. Vincent, should we focus on retreat?"


    "It''s just the armed forces of a conventional regiment, and it''s still within the acceptable range."


    Muoto felt that Vincent''s tone was full of confidence, even expectation.


    "Another thing is that one of our experimental bodies, evolutionist 6, was put into the actual natural environment and killed in the process of data collection. The positioning device installed on evolutionist 6 was also taken away. When I sent an armed group to explore it, I also met with uncertainty. Mr. Vincent, should I add more people Hands? "


    "You''re not going to put them in densely populated areas, are you?"


    "It''s not a densely populated area, it''s a mountainous area about 40 kilometers away from a small town."


    "Has the other party been identified?"


    "All I can find out about a boy in his early twenties is that he is a rich man''s security guard, who is responsible for patrolling the mountains and pastures around the rich man''s manor. There is no special information about him."


    "So have you investigated that rich man?"


    "According to the local survey of my people, the rich man is worth more than one billion dollars."


    "Try not to provoke such people if they can." Vincent said.


    Even if he has absolute force, he doesn''t want to provoke rich people.


    The rich are a very troublesome group in this country.


    They will fight for profits among themselves, but if forces outside their circle intervene and hurt any one of them, they will become extremely united again.


    And any one of them has unparalleled influence.


    If the whole group is united, it can even shake the whole country.


    So even Vincent didn''t like to provoke the rich.


    ¡­¡­


    "Chen, Tego has signed that contract. The competition time is next Friday. The challenge arena is chosen in Moscow, Russia."


    "Moscow, Russia?" Chen Yu frowned: "why should we set it there? It''s too far."


    Chen is going to watch the game, but the venue is set up there, which makes Chen a little headache.


    In principle, Chen is not very willing to go so far for such a small thing.


    "At present, except for North America, several top heavyweight boxers are from Eastern Europe. In addition, most of the TV stations sold this time belong to European TV stations."


    "Well, leave me some tickets." Chen said.


    "Chen, can you guarantee that cinga will win?"


    "Well, I''m not kidding with my $200 million."


    "That''s to say, I''m sure I can make money by betting in an underground dealer, right?"


    "Now what are the odds of the underground makers, tiger and hinga?"


    ¡°1.04:2.44¡£¡± Said Jacques.


    "Is the compensation ratio so high?"


    "Both of them are not on the same level from strength to fame."


    "If he made a huge bet, would the underground dealer pay so much money?"


    "Chen, if you want to invest hundreds of millions of dollars, the underground dealer will certainly be in debt, but if it''s only tens of millions of dollars, the underground dealer will consider your strength, and may not risk offending you."


    "Bet me 50 million dollars. Besides, mark the dealer to death. If he does anything wrong, let me know."


    "Chen, are you sure you want to bet 50 million dollars? It''s not a small risk. ""I''ve already invested 200 million dollars. Will I care about 50 million dollars?"


    "well, you are the boss. You has the final say, and I will bet five million dollars on it."


    Chen just hung up with Alex Tonghua, suddenly received a call from west.


    "President, I want to discuss something with you."


    "What is it?"


    "I heard you were running a boxing match, weren''t you?"


    "Yes, what''s the matter?"


    "We have more than $10 million left in our Association''s funds this year."


    "You want to follow me, too?"


    "Well, if we can make it this time, we will have more money next year."


    "All right." Chen has no reason to refuse West''s proposal: "but I have invested 50 million dollars myself. Since you add another 10 million dollars, the underground dealers will definitely feel the pressure and it will be hard to guarantee whether they will escape."


    "President, it''s not 10 million dollars. It''s 30 million dollars in total. The members of the association have some savings. They want to bet with you. Even EDOS has raised 300 thousand dollars."


    "It doesn''t matter. Anyway, it''s only a matter of how much money the underground dealer must pay us." Chen said.


    Eat your own meat. There''s no reason not to let your men drink soup.


    Chen Yu thought about it. Let''s not talk about whether the underground dealer paid so much money.


    First of all, it must be to let Inga win.


    However, considering the abnormal strength growth of the former tiger.


    Chen can''t help doubting whether tiger has used the second way to improve his strength besides himself.


    If this is the case, with their own training and the methods to stimulate the potential, may not be able to win.


    It seems necessary to further improve the strength of Singa.


    Chen then made another call to Gaia.


    Chen didn''t tell the association about the competition between Singa and tiger before.


    Gaia is the only one who knows this, so Gaia must have told the association.


    It is estimated that Gaia has invested a lot of money himself.

 Chapter 2480

    "Zinga, that''s all for today''s training." Gaia stopped hinga.


    Hinga looked at Gaia in amazement: "today I only train for an hour, why so fast?"


    It''s not just the wrong length of training, it''s not the right way to end it.


    Every time Gaia finishes his training, he gives him a straight Ko, and then he will have a convulsion on the ground for 20 minutes or go into a coma directly.


    But this time Gaia just told him verbally that the training was over.


    "Why is today''s training so short?"


    "Your boss has other arrangements for you."


    "Other arrangements?"


    I don''t know why, Singa always has a bad feeling.


    "I''ll take you to your boss."


    Sitting in Gaia''s car, hinga always had a sense of escaping.


    I don''t know why. Anyway, the closer he is to his destination, the more dangerous he feels.


    But Gaia was still driving with one hand and the other against the window.


    The speed of the car is very fast, and it''s speeding along the forest road.


    There is always a fear that cars will fly off the road at any time.


    The car drove all the way to a building deep in the woods.


    Hinga saw an old man sitting in the security room at the gate.


    After Gaia said hello, he opened the door.


    At present, this four story building is laid horizontally, which looks more modern.


    But I don''t know how. There''s always a creepy feeling in synga.


    In the glass window of the building, it seems that there are many eyes on him.


    Just then, Chen Yu came out of the headquarters.


    Come to Gaia''s car: "sinja, you still don''t get off?"


    "Boss..." "Where is this, boss?" she swallowed


    "It''s none of your business." Chen Yu said quietly.


    At this time, a crane opened up, and a big pot of five meters was hung on the crane arm.


    Under Gaia''s command, the pot fell down on the shelf.


    "Go into the pot." Chen said.


    "Boss, this joke is not funny at all."


    "I''m not kidding you. Go in."


    "You want to cook me?"


    "Although my intention is not to cook you, the process is similar."


    Xin Jia''s expression is a little stiff. Looking at Chen Yu''s serious eyes, Xin Jia suddenly turns around and runs away.


    But as soon as he turned around, Gaia punched him in the stomach.


    I can''t stand the pain.


    But he didn''t lose consciousness.


    He could feel Gaia lifting him.


    Then she threw it hard. She was thrown into the air for several meters and then into the big pot.


    Then a lot of liquid began to pour in.


    It''s a very fishy smell. It seems to be the blood of some animal.


    At this time, hinga also recovered some strength. He wanted to climb out of the pot.


    But the edge of the arc, as well as the slippery bottom of the pot, made him unable to touch the edge of the big pot, let alone climb out.


    Just then, a big bone began to fall in.


    Then there are all kinds of herbs.


    Hinga is more and more scared. This step is the stew step.


    He''s the main ingredient, and then the seasoning just now.


    The body of the pot began to heat up, and the struggle of Zinga became more and more intense.


    But limited by the shape of the pot, no matter how hard he struggles, it doesn''t help.


    At this time, hinga saw several young people on the roof of the building. They were leaning against the fence, watching the situation below.


    Sinclair waved: "help Help Help me... "


    The men also noticed hinga and then smiled and waved.


    But they have no objection to it, let alone go to save him.


    Zinga doesn''t understand what''s going on here.


    What''s the matter with these people.


    Besides, what are Chen Yu and Gaia going to do.


    Can''t understand, can''t understand.


    Chen Zhuming has invested so much in him, why should he do so.


    Are all the previous things just fooling themselves?


    Before hinga thought of Chen Yu, she always showed her bad taste.


    Suddenly, I felt that maybe this was Chen Yu.


    Give yourself hope and then kill yourself in a cruel way.


    The temperature of the water rises slowly, but it increases the sense of fear.


    All of a sudden, hinga felt that Chen Yu was going to cook him.


    He felt sick before he died. It seemed that he took it for granted.


    The water temperature is still heating, and hinga has also polluted the water in the pot with the determination to die.However, hinga waited for half an hour, and the water temperature remained around 60 degrees.


    Hot, but not hot.


    Half an hour later, she suddenly found that the pot began to tilt.


    All of a sudden, hinga seemed to grasp the hope of survival and jumped out of the pot.


    Hinga rolled on the ground several times in a row.


    Hinga got up and ran.


    But before he got off his feet, he was hooked and rolled on the ground for several times.


    "Where are you going?" Chen Yu looks at hinga and asks.


    "I''m fed up with you, you lunatics." Hinga growled and jumped up, as if to fight Chen Yu.


    "President, I put 800000 dollars on him. Don''t do it. Let me do it." Said Ingrid, clenched his fist.


    Hinga glanced at English. He was not a strong man. Who did he think he was?


    Simone punched at English.


    But Ingrid, at a faster speed than him, easily avoided the attack of Singha.


    Then, with a hook, he swung Xin Jia to the ground.


    Fortunately, the feeling of this punch is weaker than that of Gaia.


    But soon he was under control again.


    And then it''s thrown back into the pot.


    The big pot changed water again, then added materials, and finally threw him in.


    Hinga thinks she''s going crazy.


    Or this group of people are crazy.


    This time, hinga gave up resistance and let the madmen cook for him.


    But two hours later, she found herself not cooked.


    It''s just a repetition of the previous process. He''s thrown out of the pot, then changed the water and added material again, and he''s put into the pot for the third time.


    When he first changed the water, he thought it was because he polluted the big pot.


    But the second time he had already confessed his life, they still changed the water for him.


    This strange and mysterious action is totally incomprehensible to hinga.


    Then it was the fourth time to get in and out of the pot, and the fifth time.


    Singa has been cooking from afternoon till over ten in the evening.


    "Well, you can come down."


    When hinga came down from the pot, Gaia threw him a suit of clothes.


    "Put it on. Today''s special is over."


    Zinga is confused. What the hell is this today?


    Originally, he thought he would be cooked, and then be eaten by these horrible changes.


    As a result, there was nothing. He couldn''t understand what these people were doing.


    Is it the evil ceremony in the movie and TV series?

 Chapter 2481

    On the way back, hinga got into Gaia''s car again.


    Although he is not very willing.


    But considering the distance back to the city, he finally got on Gaia''s car.


    "What on earth have you done to me?"


    Gaia silently looked at Zinga and said, "make you stronger."


    "Strong? That kind of method that looks like witchcraft can make me stronger? "


    All of a sudden, Gaia raised his foot and kicked hinga without warning.


    Hinga is still in a state of stupor.


    The whole man broke the door, and then he fell out of the high-speed car.


    People tumbled on the road several times and fell all over.


    Hinga struggled to get up, but he was still in a hurry.


    Then he saw Gaia suddenly turn around in front of him.


    Hinga swallowed her saliva and looked at the car opposite in horror.


    "Crazy, you are all crazy! What do you want? Do you want to kill me? "


    Whoosh -


    Gaia slams on the accelerator and the car comes straight to hinga.


    "Ah..." With a strange cry, the whole man suddenly rose up and somersaulted in the air.


    The car rushed under him.


    She doesn''t believe that she can make such a move.


    And in such an emergency.


    But his feet have just landed, and he hasn''t got time to stand still.


    Gaia''s car swung in the back.


    Directly hit and fly out of hinga and land on the grass beside the road.


    Gaia got out of the car.


    "Ah! I''ll fight you! "


    Hinga plucked up her courage and went straight to Gaia.


    But at the next moment, Gaia raises one foot and kicks hinga directly.


    Hinga bumped into a small tree post behind her.


    The pole of the tree was broken directly, and hinga covered her back.


    "What do you want to do?"


    "Stand up and hit me."


    Hinga''s chest heaved. She grabbed the tree pole on the ground and rushed towards Gaia.


    Click and wipe -


    Bang -


    Gaia smashes the tree pole with a fist, and then sweeps his foot across hinga''s face.


    Hinga tumbles in the air and pours on the ground again.


    It''s just that this time, without Gaia talking, hinga stands up.


    But his determination didn''t last long, and he couldn''t stand up under Gaia''s old fist.


    Hinga lifted a large stone of more than 20 kilograms, raised her hands above her head, and smashed it at Gaia.


    Bang -


    Gaia''s fist came out.


    Singa''s mouth is no longer closed.


    The stone was smashed by Gaia''s fist, and the powder was smashed.


    What a terror! What strength and hard fist will it take to smash the stone into such a smash?


    "What do you want?" Singa roared.


    This woman is a Tyrannosaurus Rex.


    "Don''t you think it''s strange that I just used three times as much strength as usual, and you''ve already suffered so much, but you can still stand up."


    "I This... " When synga heard Gaia''s words, she suddenly responded, "did you really use three times as much power as usual just now?"


    Gaia suddenly turned back and punched the tree beside him.


    She made a dent in the pole of the tree.


    Hinga only feels numb on her scalp.


    At present, this female Tyrannosaurus Rex is a monster with no limit.


    "No matter your boss or I have invested a lot of money in you. Of course, there are other things besides money. If you fail, you will lose a lot to us. In retaliation, we will pour you directly into cement and then sink into the sea, so don''t doubt our determination. We can win at any cost, too Don''t think what we do is meaningless. In your opinion, it''s weird because you can''t understand it. It doesn''t mean that it''s meaningless. "


    "Including throwing me in a big pot to cook today?"


    "In China, there is a special way, which is to put the medicinal power and the bones of wild animals into the big pot, and then let people soak them in the big pot, so that the body can absorb these medicinal power, so as to improve its physical quality." Gaia said: "even now, in China, there is such a kind of steaming bath. Your boss is an expert in this field. He knows better than anyone how to improve a person''s physique. Before you and Tago, he had two successful cases. They are the best athletes in their respective fields. Tago would have been the third, but now your boss intends to destroy him, And you will be a substitute. "


    "That is to say, I''m not being boiled today, I''m just steaming, isn''t that what I mean?""Apart from polluting the first pot of medicine bath by yourself, your steam bath effect is very good."


    Gaia said quietly: "and the soup you pollute will also enter your own body with the power of medicine and be absorbed by yourself. Although it will not cause you any harm, didn''t you find it? You have a smell all the time now. Fortunately, you didn''t do too much, otherwise..."


    Singa wanted to cry without tears, and suddenly he found that he had done a very stupid thing.


    Very, very stupid thing.


    It''s even something that makes you sick.


    "My taste What to do? "


    "It doesn''t matter. Two or three days of metabolism will expel these substances from the body. More exercise and sweat will make metabolism faster."


    "So you kicked me out of the car to make me hurt and speed up my metabolism?"


    "No, it''s because I can''t stand the smell on you." Gaia said quietly: "in addition, the maintenance fee of my car needs to be paid by you, and it will be temporarily recorded on you."


    "Why do I pay?"


    "When did you call me and discuss it with me."


    Singa was speechless. Even though he felt that he had been reborn, he still felt powerless in the face of Gaia.


    He can''t resist even one move. Even now, he just managed to do it without being knocked out by Gaia.


    "When can I hit you? No, I can barely fight you? "


    "Although I don''t want to beat you, in most cases, the idea is that you only exist in your dreams."


    "Well, maybe I should focus now on how to win this game." Hinga waved his fist and felt that his injury was not so painful: "I should be strong enough to win the tango now, right?"


    "I''m not sure, but to make sure you win, I think your boss will give you a special training process."


    "Do you want to continue to soak medicine and steam bath?"


    "I don''t know. He has a way."


    Just then, Gaia''s phone rang again.


    When Gaia got through, she said to hinga, "you see, your new course is coming again."

 Chapter 2482

    Muoto watched a military truck drive into the base.


    Then he opened the back compartment and found no light in it.


    When he illuminated the back compartment, he saw two rows of soldiers sitting inside.


    But they are not always soldiers.


    They have a metal instrument on their face that completely blinds their eyes.


    There is a red flash stripe on the metal instrument, which seems to replace the perception device of the eye.


    There is a number on the shaved head.


    Their bodies are thick and tall, each with a figure of nearly two meters.


    The skin is a little dark, with a strange gun and a dagger.


    All of a sudden, there was a light in the deepest part of the car.


    Muoto was so scared that he almost sat on the ground.


    Only a tall man came out of the deepest part of the carriage.


    He also wore metal instruments and shaved his head.


    The difference is that he doesn''t have a dagger, because he has a machete in his left arm.


    "You are..."


    "Randall Dodge, you can call me number, BA1."


    Muoto found that the Langer dodge did not speak, but could hear his dull voice.


    His voice came from a hole in his neck.


    Muoto found that there was a metallic sheen under the skin around the hole that had not yet been folded.


    There seems to be a piece of metal under the skin of his neck.


    No, maybe it''s not the neck, but the whole body. Under his whole skin, there are all metal plates.


    "I was sent by the boss." Said Langer dodge.


    Moodo''s face changed a little. When he contacted Vincent earlier, he always thought that Vincent was the boss.


    Later, he called Vincent the boss, but Vincent said he was not the boss, and the boss had someone else.


    I didn''t expect the boss to send someone here this time.


    "I and my team are responsible for all the security here, and we are responsible for dealing with all the external security risks."


    "Welcome, thank you for coming, Mr. Langer." MOOTO said welcome in his mouth, but he didn''t think so in his heart.


    Although the team sent by the boss seems to have a unique style.


    However, there are already hundreds of such armed forces in the laboratory, both in firepower and combat effectiveness, which are several times more powerful than the people in the carriage in front of them.


    The power provided by the boss seems meaningless to the overall situation.


    After all, they are probably facing the most powerful armed forces in the world, and the strength and firepower of at least one regiment.


    This force, together with the original armed forces of the laboratory, may not be able to withstand the wave of carpet on the opposite side.


    What''s the concept of old America''s carpet? The capital of a country in the Middle East used to enjoy the carpet once.


    It''s almost the same as razing.


    It is difficult to ensure the safety of the ground unless it is hidden in a building 100 meters below the ground.


    "Listen to the boss. You have some unnatural animal experiments here, don''t you?"


    "Well." Muotto responded lightly.


    "Can I see it?"


    "Here?"


    "Of course."


    "They are beasts."


    "I know."


    Muoto thought about it for a while. After all, this Randall Dodge was sent by the boss.


    I''m not fit to contradict him at this time.


    "Kevin, send a mature evolutionist to the ground."


    "Muotto, are you sure?"


    "I''m sure."


    "Send it up. I know what I''m doing."


    Soon, a cage was sent up.


    All sides of the cage are covered with iron sheet, and the hanging arm is very light when it is put down.


    "Open." Said Langer dodge.


    "What? Open now? "


    "That''s right."


    "You''re crazy, evolutionists are very tired of light, and once it''s exposed to light in this environment, it''s either hiding in a cave or killing out of control."


    "You can hide in a safe place."


    "I know." "There''s a mature body in the boss''s place, and there''s their ancestor, and all the evolutors are made out of the ancestor''s cells," says Langer dodge


    MOOTO''s a moment, ancestor?


    He asked many times where the cells that make evolutionists came from. Now he finally got the answer. It turned out that there was an ancestor.


    As he said this, Randall dodge suddenly punched the evolutionist''s closed sheet metal, and then he lifted it hard. The sheet metal was lifted all over the place.Roar -


    it''s a four meter long black beast. Its body and shadow are perfectly integrated. If you don''t look carefully, you won''t even notice its existence for the first time.


    It did not rush out of the cage immediately, but stood in the shadow, but in the bloodsucking pupils, it had already sent out air outlets and cruel intentions.


    All of a sudden, it launched an attack and jumped at Randall dodge without warning.


    When muoto thought that Randall Dodge was going to die, he was ready to hide in a safe place.


    Randall dodge laid the black beast on the ground with one hand.


    Both muoto and Kevin are a little sluggish.


    That''s an adult evolutionist.


    They are stronger than the strongest land predators in the world.


    But now the adult evolutionist was pinned to the ground with one hand by Randall dodge.


    Randall dodge held the evolutionist''s eyes with his palm and said something in his mouth.


    Gradually, the evolutionists were brought down.


    Just then, Randall dodge pricked his finger and wiped it on the evolutionist''s nose.


    Growl -


    the evolutionist let out a howl.


    Muoto was puzzled, not understanding the intention of doing so.


    After a while, Randall dodge took back the palm of his hand, which was pressing the eye of the evolutioner, and at the same time released the evolutioner.


    The evolutionist is no longer in a state of frenzy when he comes into contact with light.


    And in front of Randall dodge.


    "What did you do to it?"


    "I''ve been transformed, too."


    "I can see."


    "If we belong to different species only in terms of biological structure, in fact, the transformation I accept has a lot to do with it, or even the same source, so I can use my blood to let it remember me and make it my pet at the same time."


    "Just put blood on his nose?"


    "Indeed."


    "And so are your soldiers?"


    "They''re not like me, I''m transformed, and they''re made."


    "Laner, it seems that the boss only sent you and your hands. It''s not enough. Can you contact our boss and ask him to increase the following forces?"


    "No, we''re good enough."

 Chapter 2483

    "Here comes what you need, tiger."


    Tango rushed over Bach''s medicine box.


    Unlike the last colorless potion, the full version of this potion is full of dreamlike colors.


    "How to use it?"


    "Just take it directly, just like last time."


    Tiger can''t wait to pour the medicine into his mouth.


    "Drink..." Tago slowly felt the potion flow into his stomach, and then began to spread in his stomach.


    It was a very incredible feeling.


    It''s like all the cells in the body are alive.


    Then Tago felt a little sticky.


    Reach out for a touch, the skin unexpectedly appeared thick dirt.


    "What''s the matter? How can these filth be continuously discharged from the body? "


    Tago didn''t know, so he had to wash his body.


    Soon, however, the dirt that tiger washed out came out of the pores of his skin again.


    Only compared with the first time, the number has decreased significantly.


    Tego had to wash again, but then the dirt came out of the skin again.


    Tego repeatedly rinsed the skin several times, and finally no more dirt came out of the skin.


    At this time, Tago felt incomparable.


    Terrible changes have taken place in vision and hearing.


    Tiger could even hear the mosquito flap its wings under the sofa.


    He could even see the dragonflies laying eggs in the water opposite the swimming pool.


    At the same time, tiger felt hungry, very hungry.


    He started eating, eating like crazy.


    ¡­¡­


    Three headed dog lab.


    "Muotto, come and have a look." Kevin pulled MOOTO.


    "What are you looking at?"


    "This is a cell left when one of our customers applies for customized services." Kevin got out of the way of the microscope.


    When muotto looked at the microscope, he saw that the normal cells were absorbing the nutrient solution.


    "Isn''t that normal? Any questions? "


    "You''ll see it longer." Kevin said.


    Muoto continued to observe, just at this time, he saw a little expansion of the cells.


    "What''s the matter? How can cells swell so much? "


    "This customer''s cells are not only expanding, but also not accelerating their death. Instead, they have a longer survival time. The survival time of the skin cells extracted from the skin tissue provided by him should have been about 14 hours. However, after the drug was absorbed, the survival time of his cells actually exceeded 18 hours, and the activity of the cells was greatly improved, and the absorption of the cells was slight After measuring the toxin, the toxin is automatically discharged. Unless it is put into a complete venom, otherwise, its skin cells will not die. "


    The devil potion they developed is also one of the main research topics.


    But devil potion is not a perfect finished product.


    Although the devil potion can greatly improve human function.


    But it will lead to a certain degree of irritability.


    And according to the study of cells, it will be found that the cells will accelerate the cell death rate after absorbing the medicine.


    Cells that had been alive for more than ten hours would have shrunk by 50%.


    So the devil''s potion is only a semi-finished product.


    But in order to collect research funds, and even if the normal people take the medicine, it is difficult to find the side effects of the medicine.


    So the three headed dog organization as the research organization didn''t care about this side effect.


    However, at the moment, they found that there was a customer who not only had no side effects, but also the effect of devil''s medicine was better than others, which was the perfect embodiment of their products.


    "Why? Have you found the reason? "


    "Apart from the differences in matching them as blood groups, the other ingredients are exactly the same."


    "Who is this customer?"


    "A boxer, very famous and rich."


    "Find a way to bring him to the lab, by whatever means." "He may be the direction of our research, he is a perfect material," said muoto


    "I''ve got someone to follow him, but he seems to be playing abroad."


    "Bring him to use the overseas relations, no matter what." "His value is immeasurable," muotto said


    "Maybe we can give him a defeat." Kevin said meaningfully: "under normal circumstances, this kind of rich and powerful person can''t let him follow us if he doesn''t take conventional measures, but what if he gets a failure? An unprecedented failure. "


    ¡­¡­


    "Fari, to Russia?"


    "No." Farry did not hesitate to refuse Chen''s invitation.She knows what Chen Yu does in Russia.


    She''s not interested in boxing, and she''s not interested in that game.


    "Well, I''m the only one." Chen Zhu nodded. That''s the end of the topic.


    "Come back early, don''t stay out too long."


    "I see."


    "Keep him alive. He was your student at least."


    "If I were to kill him, he would have died."


    In modern society, the best way to destroy a person is not to destroy the other person''s body, but to destroy everything he has.


    The next day, Chen took a flight to Moscow.


    It''s still Chen''s most annoying voyage. It''s nearly 10000 kilometers away. There''s no other choice but to fly.


    In order to cope with the voyage, Chen had to put out a large number of prepared films and TV plays to kill time.


    After 20 hours of sailing, Chen Yu finally set foot in Moscow.


    Moscow was very cold in January.


    The bleakness and desolation here can be felt even in Moscow''s Sheremetyevo airport.


    Compared with Los Angeles, which is also an international metropolis, the airport traffic here is less than half.


    Out of the airport, taxis lined up outside, but no one came down to help the guests with their luggage.


    Even the locals don''t like the cold wind here.


    This is Chen Yu''s first trip alone.


    In the past, he was either accompanied by fari or by members of the association.


    Or Portia with him.


    This time, though aryx has come, she has come two days earlier.


    Of course, yarrix is also temporarily acting as Chen''s assistant, helping Chen arrange Moscow''s itinerary.


    In return, however, Chen is responsible for the expenses of yariks in Moscow.


    On the way to the hotel, Chen Yu called Gaia and said, "Gaia, how''s the training of hinga?"


    "Very good. His promotion was unexpectedly good."


    "There''s less than three days left. Let him come to Moscow as soon as possible. It''s much colder than Los Angeles. He needs to come here in advance to adapt to the temperature."


    "I''ll go with him tomorrow. You can arrange that first."


    "Well, I knew I shouldn''t have come here so early. I don''t like it here. It''s too cold here. It''s at least five degrees below zero today."


    "I don''t like it either, but considering that I can make a lot of money this time, I''m going to bite my teeth."

 Chapter 2484

    Hinga has also experienced a lot of professional games, at best and at worst.


    I have even accepted the challenge arena.


    This time, however, he was more frightened than ever.


    By the time he was at the airport, he had been on the toilet five times.


    "What are you afraid of?" Gaia looked at the cramped hinga lightly: "I''m really worried about you peeing your pants on the plane. If so, it''s better not to say you know me."


    "I''m just drinking too much water. I''ll go to the toilet again." Hinga smiled, but his smile was far fetched.


    Hinga hurried to the toilet, just at this time, there was a man coming out of the toilet, and she directly knocked him down on the ground.


    "Sorry." Hinga helplessly pulls up the other side.


    "It doesn''t matter."


    Cinga didn''t care either, but the man looked back at cinga.


    "Supervisor, I''ve got it."


    "It''s good. Bring it here."


    Before long, MOOTO and Kevin got skin tissue from hinga.


    Singa didn''t realize it at all. After all, collecting skin tissue doesn''t need to pierce the skin, or even just rub it with a rough object on the surface of the skin.


    On the plane, what hinga uses to kill time is not the movie and TV series, but the videos of various boxing competitions.


    Of course, the most important one is the video of the game.


    From these videos, it is clear that the strength of tiger has a step-by-step growth process.


    Even hinga can find that when tiger is playing, there is no water in any game.


    He''s very good at every game.


    Even if it''s the match that I was playing.


    He obviously has the absolute strength, but his agent is still playing fake games for him.


    Of course, I''m afraid I couldn''t win him even if I really played against him at that time.


    But now hinga knows.


    Their original starting point is different.


    After receiving Chen Yu''s potential stimulation and Gaia''s training.


    Hinga is also the most profound experience of a person''s evolution into Superman.


    As long as she doesn''t compare with Gaia, she thinks she''s superman.


    The original tiger must have gone the same way as himself.


    There is no boxer who can compete with tiger in the whole boxing world.


    He is not in the same dimension as the other fighters.


    However, in the near future, I will challenge tiger.


    It will also challenge his position.


    And I''m the only one who has a chance to challenge tiger.


    Because, I also got the same fate as him.


    ¡­¡­


    "Muoto, I found a thing."


    "What is it?"


    "That tiger''s opponent, I took a skin tissue sample from him and found the same result as tiger."


    "What?"


    "Not only the same, but even from the cell sample experiment, his cells are more responsive to the drug than Tago''s cells, and the effect is better."


    "Would boxers have this effect?"


    "No, after I got the preliminary results, I asked people to look for skin tissue samples of more than a dozen boxers in Los Angeles, but their experimental results were the same as those of ordinary people, only Tago and his challenge opponent had this strange phenomenon."


    "That is to say, this kind of experimental result is not a natural result. There is a certain connection between them, isn''t there?"


    "It should be."


    "Then get both of them here. We should be able to get some clues from their mouths."


    "So is this Zinga going to use devil''s potion for him?"


    "Use it for him. If one side uses it and the other side doesn''t, the competition will be boring. Let me see how the two boxers who can perfectly match the devil''s Potion perform on the ring."


    ¡­¡­


    With a day to go before the game, hinga has begun to train for adaptability.


    These two days Gaia''s fist appears to be extraordinarily ''gentle''.


    At least, she won''t knock him unconscious.


    "The food in this hotel is terrible." Zinga struggled to swallow the food, but he managed to finish it all.


    "Yes, I think it''s delicious." Gaia said quietly.


    "I''m back in my room."


    Hinga didn''t like the food in the hotel. She felt that she was only 60% full.


    But he can''t eat the food outside.


    Because in the hotel, he can ask the hotel to order food.


    However, if you are outside, it is likely to violate the international regulations on the use of contraband.When she came back to the room, she found that the clothes she was wearing were sticky.


    Take off the clothes, and find that there are black substances in the clothes and on the body.


    "What''s the matter?"


    After washing, the black substance on the body penetrates from the skin.


    Over and over again, it took two hours for the skin to stop infiltrating black matter.


    Hinga was worried and called Gaia.


    "Miss Gaia, I don''t know if there''s something wrong with my body. My skin has been permeated with black matter."


    Hearing what she said, Gaia rushed to her room.


    "What kind of black substance?"


    "Here is the black material on the clothes."


    When Gaia saw the black material, he suddenly remembered that he seemed to have this stage.


    That time I took the medicine provided by Chen Yu, and the same situation happened that night.


    Later, Chen Yu once said that the black substance is a toxin in the body.


    In Chen''s words, this is the washing of sinews and cutting of veins.


    This is not a bad thing.


    On the contrary, it is very good for the body to expel toxins.


    "It''s a good thing to keep toxins and impurities out of your body." Gaia said, "you should have a further improvement in your health now."


    "Is that so?"


    "Don''t you find that your senses have improved in an all-round way?"


    "It seems that it is true. I can hear even the sound in the room downstairs."


    "It''s not a good habit to eavesdrop on other people''s privacy, and if you don''t control the spread of listening, it will also have a big obstacle to your own life, so you need to learn to control your own ability."


    "Miss Gaia, will you, too?"


    "What you have experienced now, I have experienced it, and my response is stronger than you. At the beginning of my life, the sound of the whole building was pouring into my ear, and you are only the sound of the nearby floor, but your sudden promotion is also good for you in the competition. In the challenge arena, even if you are back to your opponent, you can feel it The attack angle and direction of the opponent. "


    "Then I can play with my eyes closed?"


    "In principle, it''s OK, but you''d better be responsible for our bets. Neither I nor your boss want to lose their investment."

 Chapter 2485

    "Bach, I heard that it was a woman who called you. You''ve only been in Moscow for a few days, and you''ve hooked up with the women here?"


    "It''s a customer." Bach looks at the tiger.


    Tiger''s ears have been sharpening since he took the medicine.


    Even when he called from a distance of ten meters, tiger could hear it.


    It also led him to say the phone was getting more and more careful.


    "I''m going out to meet the client." Bach said.


    "Come back early. By the way, arrange two women for me."


    "Tomorrow is the game." Bach frowned.


    "It doesn''t matter to me who I''m competing with."


    "All right." Bach still felt the change of Tago, from body to mind, great changes had taken place.


    Today, Tago is more and more arrogant. He doesn''t even train these days. Every day, he just indulges himself.


    Bach left the hotel and hurried to the place where he had an appointment with Alex.


    When he arrived at the restaurant he met, Bach found yarrix, but there was an Asian man sitting next to her.


    "Miss yarrix." Bach came to the table: "is this gentleman?"


    "My boss, Chen." Said Jacques.


    "Hello, Mr. Chen." Bach had a slight forehead.


    "How''s Tego doing these two days?" Chen Yu is here today to investigate the military situation.


    Before he watched the video of Tago, the strength growth of Tago was obviously abnormal.


    So Chen left an eye in his heart.


    "Tago hasn''t trained in these two days, most of the time, he''s with Ji women." Bach said.


    If it''s someone else, Chen doesn''t have any objection, and even thinks it''s normal to solve physiological needs.


    However, Chen Yu only dislikes Tago more.


    "This is the best. The worse Tego is, the more stable our earnings will be." Said Jacques.


    She put five million dollars in the underground.


    Although it''s not overturning her family, if she loses, it will definitely hurt her.


    "Tiger uses something to build up his body." Chen Yu suddenly said.


    Bach looked at Chen Yu in surprise.


    Does this Chinese know?


    No, few people should know about it.


    Even in the black market, there need to be enough access to it.


    He''s just guessing.


    Bach suddenly had a question.


    When he was in Los Angeles, he was afraid of Chen Yu and yarrix.


    Because both of them hold the most powerful power of America.


    A rich man can do whatever he wants in that country.


    One is a lawyer, a top lawyer, who can also wield the weapon of law to attack any of her enemies.


    But here, their influence cannot reach Moscow.


    Here, Bach happens to have some contacts, which can let him contact the local black gang in Moscow.


    A crazy idea came to him.


    Chen Yu, in particular, is a moving Treasury under his obscure vision.


    If he gets it, he will get more rewards here than underground gambling.


    "Almost. Let''s get here today." Chen Yu got up, he was not interested in doing more exchanges with Bach.


    Bach could not provide him with more information.


    Most of his questions are one question, three don''t know.


    Chen Yu felt that he was deliberately fooling himself.


    However, Chen doesn''t care. When the game is over, he will make a one-off settlement.


    Chen Yu and yalixi go back by car.


    However, they found that the car didn''t seem to go to their hotel.


    "Chen, there''s something wrong with the driver."


    "Well, I found out." Chen Zhu nodded.


    "The tattoo on the collar of his neck should be the sign of a local gang member." "What can I do now?" said Jacques? Call the police? "


    "Wait a minute and see where he''s going to take us."


    "It''s dangerous." Jacques frowned and said, "do you want me to take risks with you?"


    "How can I protect you? After all, you are little Larissa''s aunt."


    "We''re not in Los Angeles, Moscow... Pie doesn''t eat your stuff."


    "Have you forgotten? I can fight very well. "


    "All right, I hope they won''t move their guns," said Jacques


    "By the way, is it legal for Russia to allow guns?"


    "Russia allows, but the control is very strict. On the contrary, these gangs have less guns than ordinary people." "But the proportion of people who own guns is still very high," says yarrixAt this time, their driver is using the car intercom to talk to people.


    "Boss, where am I going now?"


    "Is there any doubt about the two people in the car in the abandoned factory in the suburb?"


    "There should be no doubt. If they do, they will call the police directly or make a noise. They should not realize what kind of car they are in."


    "That''s good. By the way, don''t use a gun. It''s a big fish. If you accidentally kill him, you''ll sell me ass in Africa."


    "They are really black... Gang, but fortunately, they treat you as a big fish, so they are not going to use guns," said Alex


    "Do you know Russian?"


    "I am proficient in seven foreign languages." "Now I''m learning the eighth foreign language, Japanese," says yarrix


    At this time, the car stopped at the gate of a dilapidated factory.


    Judging from the weeds and damaged roads along the way, there should be no traffic here for a long time.


    At this time, Chen Yu suddenly raised his feet and kicked heavily behind the front seat.


    The driver in the front seat hit the steering wheel and was stunned by an air bag.


    "What are you doing?"


    Chen found the gun that the driver had with him, and then threw it to Alex: "take it to self-protection."


    "And now?"


    "Will you stay in the car or go in with me?"


    "I don''t like to be left alone in the middle of the night in such a wilderness." Said Jacques.


    "Let''s go in and see what''s the difference between the black gang in Moscow and the black gang in Los Angeles."


    Yarrix is not a little girl in the world.


    She has dealt with people in many fields, including the gang.


    Although she will be afraid, but she will not be afraid.


    "By the way, I remember you saw me kill people."


    "Well, when we met in San Francisco, you killed people in front of me in order to find out the truth about Gelin''s murder."


    "So don''t be too surprised if I use any more bloody means this time."


    "Try to be gentle, after all, I have more supper."


    "Have you been heavy lately? Do you want to buy a course of slimming and body building? "

 Chapter 2486

    Chen pushed open the rusty broken iron door.


    This is the factory that tsarist Russia left before solving problems in the last century.


    But now it has been decayed here with the tsarist Russia, and gradually passed by people.


    The steelmaking furnace, and the steel production line, are old.


    "Ladies first."


    "At this time, you know that women are the priority," she said


    Although aryx is complaining about Chen Yu.


    But I didn''t stop and stride into the factory.


    The factory is full of more than 100 gang members.


    But one of them is to surprise Chen Yu and yalixi.


    But when I think about it carefully, I don''t think it''s too unexpected.


    This man is Bach.


    They had a meal together not long ago.


    "Hello, Mr. Chen and miss arykes. Was it a surprise to meet me here?"


    "Not too unexpected." Said Jacques.


    At this time, the big Russian man standing beside Bach looked at Chen Yu and yariks below.


    "Are these two big fish you mean?"


    "Exactly the Chinese."


    "How rich is he?"


    "About a thousand times richer than all of you combined."


    "How much can he give? million? Or two million? "


    "It''s a lot more than that. Even if you charge them 10 million yuan, it''s OK. It''s US dollars." Bach said.


    Russian big man''s eyes shine: "are you serious? Can they really come up with $10 million? "


    "Of course, that Chinese is a billionaire, very rich." Bach said with certainty.


    After all, Chen can provide 200 million dollars as the prize pool, which is enough to show that Chen''s wealth is at least ten times that number, maybe more.


    After all, there are not a lot of 200 million dollars in cash in the world.


    "Well, if you ask them to come up with $10 million, I''ll let them go."


    Bach nodded and looked at Chen Yu and yarrix: "two, this friend of mine said, you can guarantee your safety with 100 million dollars."


    Chen Yu and yarrix are not listening to Bach.


    "If you fight later, you can hide there. The room is made of pure iron. Unless these people are shooting with heavy machine guns, you are still safe inside."


    "There are a lot of big Russian men here. Are you sure you can do it alone?"


    "Don''t worry, these guys are just mobs."


    "Or I''ll give you this gun."


    "No more."


    Chen Yu and yalixi were chatting, but Bach''s face was very ugly.


    He hates the arrogant attitude of Chen Yu and yarrix.


    "Those two people obviously don''t understand what fear is. Maybe you should teach them some lessons."


    The Russian leader thought about it and waved: "go down to a few people and teach them a lesson."


    At this time, several big men surrounded Chen Yu and yalixi.


    Chen Yu turned over these big Russian men.


    Then he clenched his fist and smiled: "it seems that we can''t negotiate peacefully. You should go into that tin room now."


    "Well, be safe." Jacques turned and went up the iron ladder.


    When she entered the tin room, jarex tied the door bolt with the iron bar on the ground.


    Bach and the Russian boss are clearly unhappy.


    Especially after Chen Yu made a singing action.


    "Mr. Chen, do you really want to die?"


    "If you can kill me." Chen Yu said disapprovingly.


    Bach turned to the Russian leader and said, "Chekov, give him some ruthlessness, otherwise, he will not be able to give in."


    The Russian leader nodded and waved with a big hand: "all of you, give me a discount on his hands and feet."


    There was already a big, impatient man rushing to Chen Yu.


    When the Russian leader saw the big man, he couldn''t help smiling contentedly.


    That''s his number one hitter. Most of his troubles are solved by him.


    For example, the last time I installed a bomb in that policeman''s house.


    And the witness and his family who helped him out last time.


    For example, half a year ago


    But his smile suddenly froze.


    Chen Xun was carrying a huge head.


    All the shouting, fighting and killing stopped suddenly.


    What did they see?


    They saw the Chinese man, holding the big man by the shoulder with one hand, holding his head with the other hand, and then they pulled the big man''s head off like that.Chen Yu slowly raised his head, and then the smile on his face gradually let go.


    Bach suddenly shivered.


    He vaguely remembered that tiger had told him.


    There used to be a gang of gangsters who tried to make him fake boxing, and then became angry when he refused.


    More than thirty people were gathered to encircle them.


    Then more than 30 people were solved by Chen Yu alone.


    Tiger also said that his teacher didn''t do much.


    But when it comes to action, the means are often extremely ferocious.


    Bach suddenly regretted it.


    My idea is too simple, and my plan is too rough.


    When the first person is decapitated by Chen, it is often the beginning, not the end, of the massacre.


    The faces of Bach and the Russian leader were finally strained.


    It''s the first time they''ve seen such a cruel person.


    Every attack takes one life, and it''s a shocking way.


    Either to punch people through with a single blow or to treat their heads like watermelons.


    Soon, a dozen people fell.


    Those people dare not go further, but want to escape.


    But at this time, Chen Yu turned around and went to the front door and rolled it up with an iron bar.


    The whole process is smiling.


    That kind of smile is not brilliant in the eyes of all people now, but the devil''s smile.


    "Gun, use it!" The Russian leader screamed in horror.


    And Chen Yu is no longer so slow at last.


    Chen Zhao ''s body moved rapidly.


    Those so-called guns and bullets can''t hit Chen Yu any more.


    At this moment, Bach really felt the horror.


    A man who can''t be suppressed by modern weapons is the most terrible.


    And Chen is not only at large.


    There are still people dying all the time.


    In a short time, the whole factory had been flooded with blood.


    This is a real sense of blood flow.


    There are broken limbs everywhere.


    There are mutilated bodies everywhere.


    Bach finally understood the source of tiger''s fear.


    When this man shows his real purpose, he will really leave a very deep impression.


    All of a sudden, the screams stopped and the shots stopped.


    Bach and the Russian leader were huddled in the corner, shivering.


    And the terrible figure finally came to them.

 Chapter 2487

    In Bach''s eyes, Chen Yu at the moment is a great devil.


    And he did the same thing as the great devil.


    Chen Yu performed in front of him what is called hand tearing living man.


    The Russian boss, who had been killed by him, was torn by Chen Yu, who covered his mouth.


    Bach saw the horror in the eyes of the Russian boss.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t kill you." Chen Yu patted Bach lightly on the face: "after all, I need you to help Tego. You are safe until the end of the game."


    Bach did not dare to wipe the blood on his face. He regretted it at the moment.


    Why do you always scoff at what tiger said in the past.


    Why can''t I pay a little attention to those words.


    "By the way, help me set a fire." Chen Yu then turned around and stacked the bodies here. After Bach set off a fire, he walked towards the iron house.


    When Jacques came out of the tin room, she couldn''t help but cover her mouth.


    The smell here is too smoky.


    Look at Chen Yu''s body. It''s bloodstained.


    When he left the factory, Bach stood in front of Chen Yu with fear.


    He didn''t dare to run, because all his actions were completed under Chen Yu''s vision.


    He believed that if he dared to run, Chen would definitely deal with him in a more cruel way.


    At the moment, he has had a psychological shadow over Chen Yu.


    Chen looked at the taxi parked outside.


    "Help me put the people in the car." Bach said.


    Alex looks at Bach, who is obedient.


    "How many people did you just kill? Can you scare this guy like this? I''ve inquired about this guy. He is definitely a cancer in the brokerage industry. He has done no worse than a Mafia. "


    "It''s very simple to dismember everyone in front of him, not to mention that he''s an agent, a butcher, and I can also make him incontinent."


    "But why didn''t I see the body?" Alex looks at the burning waste factory.


    When she came out just now, she did not see any bodies.


    But she can be sure that Chen Yu has killed many people.


    After all, the blood in the air can''t deceive people.


    At this time, Bach finished dealing with the comatose driver.


    Once again, he returned to Chen Yu with fear.


    "He didn''t run away."


    "I promised not to kill him now." Chen said.


    "Why?"


    "You think it''s up to tiger. If no one leads, does he know how to go to the match?"


    "What about after the game?"


    "I''ll give him a chance to escape, and then I''ll give him a reward to enjoy the feeling of being chased for life in the movie."


    Chen looked at Bach and said, "help us get back to the hotel."


    ¡­¡­


    "Bach, where have you been?" Tiger looks at Bach discontentedly.


    Because he still has a lot of needs, all need Bach to serve.


    It turned out Bach had been running all night.


    Tego thought Bach was going out.


    Leave yourself in the hotel.


    It''s just that Bach didn''t answer tiger''s question.


    It''s just sitting on the sofa.


    When tiger talks to him, he turns a deaf ear.


    Tiger grabbed Bach''s collar and said, "Bach, I''m talking to you. Are you dead?"


    "Well? Ah When did I come back? "


    Tiger frowned and looked at Bach.


    Bach is obviously not normal, and he has been confused since he came back.


    "Bach, what''s going on?"


    "No, it''s ok It''s OK. Nothing happened. Get ready for the game. It''s going to start in the afternoon. "


    Tego can''t understand what happened to Bach.


    But Tego didn''t really care about Bach.


    So if Bach doesn''t speak, he will lose the idea of further questioning.


    In his eyes, Bach is just a servant who serves him.


    As a master, he would not care about the feelings of his servants.


    Bach looks at Tago in silence.


    Tiger was raised by the devil.


    Now, the demon wants to destroy the students he has cultivated.


    "Tego, if you are surrounded by more than 100 gang members, can you kill all the gang members?" Bach asked suddenly.


    "I don''t know. I think we can kill thirty or forty and break through." After a serious thought, tiger replied, "what are you asking for?"


    "No, nothing, just curiosity. You are so powerful now, I think you can do it.""No way, because you can''t control your own strength, so every time you kill a person, you will use the strength greater than the death of the other party." Said tiger.


    In fact, this principle is the basic knowledge in the professional training of boxers.


    Because all boxing coaches use this as an example.


    "What if someone could tear up more than 100 people alive?"


    "It''s basically impossible. For example, a male lion can pick the whole hyena group on its own, but a male lion can''t kill the whole hyena group at one time. There is a limit to the human muscle."


    "Oh..."


    He had hoped that tiger would answer that he could do it.


    It turned out that tiger''s answer disappointed him.


    At the same time, he felt the horror from Chen Yu again.


    "What do you want to do with this?"


    "Nothing." Bach shook his head.


    Hope I hope that the person trained by the Chinese is not so terrible as him.


    Now Bach can only hold this extravagant hope.


    Because the game is today, Tago didn''t make a fool of himself.


    I''ll stay in the hotel.


    After lunch, tiger began to warm up.


    But I don''t know why, the question Bach asked pops up in Tego''s mind.


    The more tiger thinks about it, the more wrong it is.


    "Bach."


    "What is it?" Bach trotted over at once.


    "What do you mean by the question you asked me today?"


    "Ah No It doesn''t mean much. I just want to ask. "


    "No, what happened to you last night?"


    "No, no, No."


    The more Bach denied it, the more Tego doubted it, and what really happened.


    After all, when Bach came back, it was clear what had happened.


    "Change your clothes quickly, and you will go to the match soon."


    Bach didn''t want to go on with the question, he urged.


    Tiger went to the field with all sorts of doubts.


    Today Bach asked that question, always in his mind, lingering.


    Changed the game clothes in the changing room.


    Tego walked through the match passage and saw a figure coming from the opposite passage.


    Tiger''s steps suddenly stopped.


    "Hinga!? How are you? " Tiger looked at hinga with unbelievable face.


    Hinga smiled and said, "what''s the matter? Is it strange? "


    "Don''t waste your time here." Just then, a voice came that frightened tiger, and Gaia was standing behind hinga.

 Chapter 2488

    "Gai Miss Gaia You How are you here? "


    Tego''s fear of Gaia is better than Chen Yu''s.


    Because Gaia is the one who really trains him.


    At this moment, hinga understood tiger''s fear of Gaia.


    Bach follows Tago, who sees his fear of Gaia.


    In my heart, I remember that this is another person who makes Tago afraid.


    "What do you think." Gaia said lightly.


    Tiger lowered his head silently and looked at hinga.


    There was a faint threat on Zinga''s body.


    It seems that he also received training from Chen Yu and Gaia.


    However, today''s own has been different from the past.


    "The teacher is here, too, isn''t he?"


    "Of course, but he would prefer you to call him Mr. Chen."


    "So this game was also arranged for me by him?"


    Tiger is not a fool. In fact, when he was at school, he didn''t do badly in his culture class.


    A good learner may have low EQ, but his logical thinking will never be bad.


    Tiger clenched his fist tightly.


    Quietly walk out of the channel to the challenge arena.


    The audience cheered in an instant.


    The thunderous cheers came from Tago''s fans.


    As the only Grand Slam winner, Tago has even surpassed all the legendary boxers in the past.


    However, when she walked out of the tunnel, she was booed.


    This is a very interesting game.


    Sponsors spend a lot of money because it''s a war between heroes and fraudsters.


    Singler, who has been dubbed a fraudster, claims that he will use the game to clear his grievances.


    And because of the information blockade of people around him, tiger doesn''t know the news outside at all.


    During this period, Chen Yu has invested a lot of public relations expenses in hinga.


    Of course, Chen doesn''t care about the reputation of Singa.


    What he cares about is the rate of return.


    Although no one believed in the public relations news that obviously washed hinga white.


    But it can''t stop the game from becoming the hottest spot.


    According to the survey, the game attracted more than 1.5 billion viewers around the world.


    Its exposure even exceeded the attention of the last World Cup final.


    And 40% of the world cup revenue is basically from the finals.


    That is to say, the match between Singa and Tego is almost equal to 50% of the world cup revenue.


    The sponsorship bonus of major brands alone exceeded $700 million.


    And the TV rights sold for a whopping $245 million.


    The sky high prize money and broadcasting rights make the game more sensational and eye-catching.


    And although the tickets for the game have been fired up to sixty thousand dollars, the revenue has become a small one.


    As small as nearly $10 million, Chen''s income was ignored.


    Hinga''s stink is evident at the scene.


    The host obviously also inclines to Tago, the questions are very relaxed, and the words show the blessing to Tago in this game.


    Then when it comes to Zinga, the host is full of humiliations and difficulties.


    Hinga''s mood was obviously made worse by the host.


    Then the referee came on, and Singa and Tago were placed in two corners respectively.


    Each coach team will arrange tactics for their players.


    Gaia is now in charge of the manager''s job.


    "You don''t have to rush to a winner in the first round, but keep attacking." Gaia said.


    "I see."


    The opposite tiger listened to the coach''s instructions, but he didn''t listen.


    His eyes have been searching the audience.


    All of a sudden, he saw that he was in the first row under the challenge arena, and Chen Yu was sitting there.


    Chen, with his legs up and his eyes narrowed, seemed to be waiting for the start of the game.


    All of a sudden, Chen Yu opened his eyes and tiger was startled.


    At the moment of Chen''s eyes, tiger''s heart almost stopped.


    He felt that Bach, who was feeding him water, had a noticeable shake in his hand.


    Tego looked at Bach. Bach was also looking at Chen Yu''s position, and his body was shaking.


    "What did he do? You''re so scared of him? "


    Bach''s kettle almost fell to the ground.


    Tego felt Bach''s fear of Chen Yu.


    "The question you asked me today About him? "


    Bach did not even dare to touch the eyes of tiger.


    "Play well..." Bach ordered, then left the corner of the ring.Tiger''s heart suddenly sank a little.


    Jingling bell -


    the match bell rings and the first round begins.


    The referee stood in the middle of the ring and motioned for two boxers to strike.


    The game officially began.


    In a flash, the atmosphere in the arena changed.


    Both Singa and tiger''s eyes became extremely sharp.


    Tiger''s eyes were full of violence.


    Do you think you climbed the tree?


    That''s just the beginning of your nightmare!


    Tiger''s punch went out.


    It''s several times more powerful than the last time I beat hinga at the door.


    It''s impossible for the other side to stop.


    But hinga thinks that tiger''s fist speed is so slow.


    Hinga easily used his left arm to block the attack.


    Different from the last result, hinga''s left arm was not broken, but it was easy to open tiger''s fist and return it.


    Bang -


    tiger got a punch in the face and the whole man staggered back a few steps.


    Originally, the cheers on the scene stopped abruptly.


    Tego was also stunned and rubbed his cheek with his fist.


    Pain!? He hurt himself.


    How is it possible?


    On that basis, I used the devil''s Potion.


    Their strength is several times stronger than in the past.


    Even if hinga has received Chen Yu''s training, it is impossible to catch up with her own strength.


    Don''t you Did Chen Yu keep a hand in order to prevent his betrayal when he was training?


    Hinga was successful in one attack, not in pursuit, but in two steps backward.


    He kept Gaia''s orders firmly in mind, and there was no need to divide the first round.


    Tiger''s mood became angry.


    He felt betrayed.


    He was betrayed by Chen Yu.


    Then both sides gave up the temptation and began to fight to the meat.


    The best thing in the ring is not a single Ko.


    It''s this kind of unrestricted counter bombardment. All heavy artillery and sky cannon greet each other.


    After a brief lull, the audience burst into unprecedented enthusiasm.


    No matter who they are, because this wonderful game is what they expect.


    No one will remember the Singa scandal at this moment, and no one will care about Tiger''s status.


    In just three minutes, both sides were beaten black and blue.


    Finally, at the referee''s whistle, the first round ended.


    Both sides returned to their own venues.


    Gaia handed up a bottle of water.


    "How is it?"


    "Tego''s strength is very good. I was 40% strong just now. He''s coming next."

 Chapter 2489

    Tinkling bell -


    the match bell rings, and the referee whistles for the second round.


    Although they seem to have bruises on their faces, in fact, with their resilience, this injury is nothing.


    And their faces and eyes became more serious.


    In the second round, they all began to show real strength.


    The attack, parry, block and counterattack of the two men.


    This is a match comparable to the World Cup final.


    And it''s a wonderful fight.


    Hinga was hit and flew out, but the one who hit the guardrail took advantage of his strength to fight back.


    There is no dull stalemate.


    There are only wonderful offensive and defensive.


    And it''s not one side fighting and one side defending.


    Their rotation of attack and defense is too fast.


    The first moment is attack, the next moment may be defense.


    "It''s amazing. It''s amazing. It''s not just Tago, it''s even hinga who is amazing." "It seems that the strength of SIMCA is much stronger than that of that day," the host shouted at the scene


    "According to the speed measurement of the on-site instrument, hinga hit 400.5 kilometers per hour, which is the world record!"


    "My God, Tego is fighting back. He punched sixteen times in a second. Can you see that? Did you see? Too fast. I see only one shadow. "


    "This is the best fight in the history of boxing! There is no doubt that there are no fighters stronger than them in the past or at present, and no boxer can meet the enemies who are in the same peak state in the same era. There is no doubt that Tago and hinga are natural enemies. "


    ¡­¡­


    "Who can win?" Kevin asked.


    "That hinga, he''s more resilient than tiger, and he''s also much more resilient than tiger."


    The answer to Kevin is Randall Dodge, and MOOTO looks at Randall Dodge, too. "Where did you see that?"


    "Didn''t you notice that Tango hasn''t let hinga back two steps up to now, but every time the super heavy fist of hinga will make Tango back at least three steps. Now it seems that both sides have reservations, but hinga certainly has more."


    "It''s better for both of them to lose, so that we can start."


    "It''s very simple, even if they''re not damaged, it''s easy to bring them back." Said Langer dodge.


    ¡­¡­


    Chen Yu watched two rounds.


    It''s a fantastic game for others.


    It''s a little boring in his eyes.


    In a minute after the second game.


    Chen Yu finally stood up and walked to the edge of the challenge arena.


    Tiger also saw Chen''s movements.


    In fact, he has been focusing on Chen Yu since the beginning.


    "You don''t have to keep the third round. Blow him up for me."


    Hinga Leng for a moment, he has now roughly judged the strength of the tiger.


    But it seems a little difficult to kill tiger.


    Chen Yu patted cinga on the shoulder.


    Hinga stretched her limbs.


    He felt that all the pain was suddenly gone.


    Is it psychological?


    Hinga was a little surprised.


    But just then, the third round began.


    The two hit again under the direction of the referee.


    In the third round, Tego suddenly gave up all the defense, and in a flash, it became a frenzy.


    For a while, hinga became a little dull and could only defend.


    Hum! Cinga''s ear suddenly heard Chen Yu''s cold hum.


    In a flash, hinga suddenly provoked a blow from tiger.


    Lift your right arm back and swing it forward.


    Bang -


    tiger''s arm is also in front of hinga''s fist.


    But tiger''s arm broke in an instant.


    The fist didn''t stop in tiger''s face.


    Hinga didn''t stop. The second punch had already followed.


    Swing your left arm! Tiger sprained his neck.


    The feet are also floating, and the body floats gently.


    The third punch, the uppercut.


    Tiger''s feet off the ground!


    Before he landed, hinga''s fourth punch came back.


    The whole world is quiet!


    Yes, audiences in most parts of the world are now in silence.


    It''s just a short second.


    But in this second.


    Too much has happened.


    For tiger, at least, too much has happened.


    The terrible and heinous attack fell on tiger.Tiger has no counter attack.


    In fact, on the first stroke, when he broke his arm bone, he actually lost.


    At that time, the referee could pull them away.


    But hinga didn''t give the referee a chance to stop the game.


    His bombardment was too fast.


    When cinga hesitated, Chen Yu''s voice came to her ear again.


    "Keep going, all out! Break out! "


    "Ah!" With a roar, the two fists burst out like bullets.


    Bang Bang -


    everyone saw that tiger''s body was almost deformed.


    Beep beep -


    at this time, the referee finally responded and immediately sounded the stop whistle.


    At the same time, hinga stopped attacking.


    Because if we attack again at this time, we will probably kill tiger.


    There are two concepts of beating before whistle and beating after whistle.


    Tiger fell to the ground, in a pool of blood,


    his chest, arms and face were all deformed.


    The nose, mouth and ears were beaten to see the original shape. At the same time, he could not stand up.


    He is human, not Superman.


    Hinga is standing in front of the tango. The referee holds hinga''s waist in his hands. He wants to prevent hinga from attacking the tango at this time.


    In fact, hinga has no desire to continue attacking.


    Hinga pulled off the ring with her teeth and threw it in front of tiger.


    Roar -


    "I want to prove, I want to prove to the whole world, I am not that shameless cheater!! All is the slander and threat of this damned bastard who threatens my daughter! " Xinjia can finally release the resentment and grievance in her heart at this moment.


    Only then can others believe his words.


    Brawl -


    tens of thousands of people cheered in the audience.


    They are supporting the new king to the throne.


    And they were also witnesses of the ceremony.


    No one sympathizes with the old king, only the new king in their eyes.


    Zinga! Zinga! Everyone is shouting the name of the new king.


    Chen Yu finally showed a smile.


    Nodded slightly.


    All his efforts over the years.


    All for this moment.


    The Betrayer is doomed.


    The countdown to ten seconds is too long for tiger.


    He was conscious, but his body was saying no to him.


    Then he felt that his body was being moved, which should be the first aid of the hospital.


    Tiger knew that he had lost everything.


    That man, he took everything that belonged to him.

 Chapter 2490

    Tago woke up.


    He was woken up by the roar of the helicopter.


    "Where is this? Where are you going to take me? "


    Tiger found that he was not in an ambulance, but in a helicopter.


    And several people around are not wearing doctors'' white coats. They are wearing uniform white, but they look more like isolation suits.


    "There are 23 broken bones in your body, including the hand bone and jaw bone of your left arm, nerve injury of your right arm and soft tissue contusion. At present, the medical level can make you recover to ordinary people, but you will never get on the ring again."


    "Impossible? This little wound can''t stop me at all... " Tiger struggles to get up.


    But he struggled for a long time, but he couldn''t even sit up.


    "How is it? Do you want to try again? Your back and spine are also severely damaged. Even if you recover from the injury, you may not be able to straighten up. "


    Tiger had collapsed on the shelf when he heard the man beside him.


    "But not necessarily." People around me said, "follow me to the lab, where there are people who can cure you."


    "Laboratory? What laboratory? "


    "You''ll know when you go."


    "How can I trust you?"


    "Do you have any choice?"


    ¡­¡­


    Zinga just got rid of the media.


    For him, the war was a one-time success.


    Zinga is even a little off.


    Of course, with the lessons of tiger''s past, he didn''t dare to go overboard.


    If you can become the second person after tiger, then there may be a third person to replace you.


    If you want to keep what you have now, you can''t let Chen Yu hate you.


    "Mr. Singa."


    At this time, a hot beauty holding a microphone stopped hinga.


    "Mr. hinga, can I do an interview for only 20 minutes?"


    "Here I''m in a bit of a hurry. "


    "Twenty minutes, we''re from English TV. Tens of millions of people are your fans in England."


    There are tens of millions of people in England


    However, this beautiful host is really enchanting.


    "Well, twenty minutes."


    "I''ve got an interview booth over there."


    Hinga enters the cubicle, and the beautiful host is right behind her.


    All of a sudden, Xin Jia felt the danger without any reason.


    Suddenly turn around and reach for a grasp, just grasp the wrist of the beauty host.


    I saw a syringe in the hand of the beauty host.


    "You!"


    Suddenly, hinga had a pain in her shoulder.


    At this time, the staff members who were originally with the beauty host took out a transmitter and kept shooting a anesthesia warhead.


    At this time, Xin Jia can''t take care of the pity and cherish the precious jade. She blows the beautiful host away.


    But the anesthetic effect also came into play.


    Hinga can''t stand up.


    "Nero is dead. This guy is such a monster. Even if the evolutionist has so many anesthetics to fall to the ground, he can kill one person."


    "Cut the crap and get rid of Nero''s body. Put this guy in the helicopter and take him to the airport."


    ¡­¡­


    "This is your total income this time, but you have to deduct 34% tax, and then subtract your $200 million investment. The last $348 million is your net profit this time."


    "I''ve spent so much time before and after, and I''ve been busy for so long, and I''ve only got so much profit." Chen Yu shook his head.


    "If you say that to the people outside, you will be killed." Said Jacques.


    "By the way, when will the money for underground gambling be given?"


    "My people in Los Angeles reported that the underground gamblers wanted to escape, but they were blocked back and are now raising money." "You arranged it?" said Jacques


    "Well." Chen Yu nodded: "the so-called reputation of underground gambling is based on interests. When they lose money, any reputation becomes worthless. I don''t believe in any reputation, especially an illegal gambling."


    It''s obvious that west is blocking the door.


    Can those underground gamblers compete with the people of the supernatural society, no matter how powerful they are?


    If they had this ability, they would have been reclaimed by Chen Zhaoquan.


    Alex is in a pretty good mood.


    Let''s not say that Chen Yu''s commission is quite generous.


    In other words, the income of underground gambling is no less than Chen''s commission.


    And underground gambling is tax-free, so in terms of income, it''s really more than Commission.But it''s very troublesome to use.


    But as a lawyer, it''s hard not to beat her.


    Just then Gaia came in from the outside.


    "Aryx."


    "Gaia, do you have anything to talk to Chen?"


    "Well."


    "Then I won''t disturb you. I''ll go out first."


    "Chen, Zinga is gone. I can''t find him."


    "Gone? What do you mean? "


    "It''s missing."


    "He''s so big. Where can he run?"


    "He couldn''t get through, either."


    "It''s estimated that he''s in a free cave now. Give him some space. He''s not a child, he has to look at him." Chen Yu said disapprovingly.


    Chen Yu did not plan to cultivate a moral pacesetter either.


    Since he became famous, it''s natural that he wants to enjoy it.


    Chen doesn''t feel that he has to be in charge of him like a child.


    That will only bore others.


    "Just leave him a message. By the way, I''ve booked a ticket for tonight."


    "Will you go back so soon?"


    "How many days are you going to play in Moscow?"


    "Forget it, it''s really uncomfortable."


    Gaia is of fire dragon blood. What she dislikes most is the cold weather.


    ¡­¡­


    Meanwhile, in an abandoned airport.


    Two helicopters landed one after the other.


    The airport used to be a military air base.


    But since the collapse of the giant, many military facilities have been abandoned.


    The abandoned airport is just one of them.


    Even on both sides of the runway, there are many fighters that are exposed to the sun and rain.


    You know, thirty years ago, these airplanes were precious to any country.


    Even at that time, China was willing to pay a small amount of foreign exchange reserves in order to buy these planes.


    However, after the disintegration, Russia did not sell out in order to retain its technological advantages.


    But it doesn''t need so many planes or so many pilots.


    The end result is that these airplanes become scrap iron and are discarded here.


    Now they can''t sell them even if they want to, because with the technology upgrading, the advantages of these planes that once led are now gone.

 Chapter 2491

    If civil flights want to fly in the sky, they are all recorded in the air traffic control center.


    Otherwise, how to get in and out of other people''s airspace.


    But this airport is different. This airport was once a military airport.


    So we use military level flight files.


    That is to say, all the planes taking off from this airport are registered in military archives.


    Although the airport is abandoned, the authority here is not abandoned.


    So this airport is often used for smuggling.


    Of course, there may be some people who want to stay.


    It''s used for escape.


    But now, the abandoned airport is being used by people from the three headed dog organization.


    ¡­¡­


    When tiger woke up again, he found that he had changed from the airport of the helicopter to the cabin of a cargo plane.


    However, when tiger looked around, he found that there was more than one person in the cabin.


    And then there''s synga, and synga is being wrapped in metal bars.


    Tegleton was happy.


    And hinga woke up earlier than tiger.


    He is furious at the moment.


    Although he didn''t understand what happened.


    But to be sure, I was kidnapped.


    "Ha ha Hinga, you have today. "


    "Where is this? What''s going on? " He struggled hard, but the metal bar was too hard. No matter how hard he struggled, it would not help.


    "Do you want to know? I won''t tell you. "


    Though she was angry at the moment, she looked at tiger and said, "how much better are you than me?"


    "At least I''m not tied up."


    "You''re not tied up because I beat you up."


    "It''s just an accident. If I play you again, you will lose."


    "How many more times do you lose?"


    "It''s all Chinese, it''s all him! If it wasn''t for him, you would never have hit me


    "Have you not received his gift yourself?" Said hinga with a sneer.


    "One day, you will be abandoned like garbage by him."


    "Tego, I will not repeat your mistake." Singa is not stupid.


    How could he not hear tiger''s provocation.


    What''s more, he has now become famous and even completely replaced tiger in the boxing world.


    Why did he have to make trouble for himself and fight Chen Yu.


    Isn''t it sad enough for tiger?


    Just then, a man came out of the front cabin.


    "Tiger, you wake up again."


    Tiger looked at the man. "Where are we going now?"


    "Back to Los Angeles."


    "Back to Los Angeles?"


    "We bought the devil''s Potion from you." Said the man.


    "Devil potion? Are you the ones who sell the devil''s potions? "


    "So you should also believe that we can cure your injury."


    "Devil potion? What devil''s Potion? " It''s clear that hinga doesn''t understand.


    "Why do you think you beat tiger? It''s because we secretly use the devil''s potion for you. However, we find that there seems to be something on the body that can be perfectly combined with the devil''s potion to make the effect of the devil''s Potion perfect. "


    "When did you give me the devil''s Potion? I don''t know what you''re talking about. "


    "When you went to Moscow, you were hit at the door of the toilet at Los Angeles Airport, which I arranged. It was there that your skin tissue was extracted, and then in the restaurant of the Moscow Hotel, we put the devil''s medicine in your food."


    In retrospect, hinga was a little vague, but not so vague as to make him forget.


    "You should have felt it that night, and your constitution has made another qualitative leap."


    Cinga''s face was uncertain.


    That''s why Singa can fight him.


    It turns out that the opponent secretly used the devil''s potion for Xin Jia.


    "What''s your purpose in doing this?"


    Tiger looked angrily at the man in front of him.


    The man looked at Tiger: "tiger, you remember sending your cell sample to us to make the devil''s medicine. We found in your cell that there was a magical chemical reaction between your cell and the devil''s medicine. This reaction did not appear in other people. Other people used the devil''s medicine, although they will improve their physique in a short time , but life expectancy will be greatly shortened, and the body will enter the aging period ahead of time, but you and him are different from ordinary people. You are not only stronger than ordinary people, but also you do not have these shortcomings after using the devil''s medicine. Instead, you improve the efficacy of the devil''s medicine, so I would like to know what''s the difference between you and ordinary people. ""Why should I tell you?"


    "Tell us, in return, we can treat your injury, even more powerful than now, and you still have a chance to replace him and become a legend in boxing again." "If you don''t say it, we just do more research and experiments on you, constantly extract your body cells, skin tissues, visceral tissues, brain cells and blood samples, and all the inhuman experiments you see in the movies and TV series will come true on you."


    "How strong can you make me?"


    "Incomparably powerful, you will even find yourself a superman."


    "Ha ha Do you really believe him? If he can really make you stronger, do you need to study the so-called reasons? " Said hinga with a sneer.


    He''s also reminding tiger.


    But at the moment, Tego doesn''t care about hinga''s reminders.


    "Even if it doesn''t make me strong, I can tell you why." Said tiger.


    "Oh?" This man didn''t expect that tiger would cooperate.


    "I don''t know the specific reasons that make me and him different from ordinary people, but I have a common characteristic with him. My former teacher, he once gave us some unknown drugs, which make us strong." "By the way, if you want to find a material, he should be a good choice. He should have used those drugs himself, and he is better than me and Singa," said tiger


    "Oh? Your teacher? Who is your teacher? "


    "He''s a professor at the University of Los Angeles. He''s also a rich man. He''s very rich." Said tiger.


    "Tiger, you''re playing with fire. The boss won''t let you go."


    "Ha ha stir up a fire and burn oneself? He''s ruined everything for me. Do I need to care how he feels? "


    "At least you''re still alive, but if you tell them now, he''ll kill you."


    Tiger''s face changed a little when he thought of Chen''s horror.


    At this time, the man suddenly said, "ha ha, maybe we should show you our strength."

 Chapter 2492

    "The spies hiding in the military have heard that the military sent the 12th regiment of the eighth division of the Marine Corps to recruit our three headed dog organization, and their plan is to first place heavy firepower 10 kilometers outside the base, and they do not intend to engage in close combat with us." Kevin said.


    Muotto took a deep breath. He was really afraid of anything.


    I didn''t expect the military to move so fast.


    However, in the past two years, the organization of three dogs has been too active.


    It is understandable that the government''s tolerance limit has been exceeded.


    "How many troops and weapons is the 12th regiment equipped with?"


    "Fifty armored vehicles, twelve armed helicopters, twenty surface to surface missile vehicles, and a single soldier equipped with conventional m16a2 automatic assault rifles, bulletproof vests, army knives, grenades and night vision apparatus, with a population of about 3000." Kevin said.


    "Can''t they all go out? After all, we have less than 300 people here. " Muoto said with worry.


    "In fact, they not only sent out this time, but also applied to the superior for the fire support of the B-2 strategic bomber."


    Muoto stared at Kevin in amazement.


    "Who is this commander commanding? They have enough firepower to plow our base and the surrounding one square kilometer ground. Why do we need B-2 strategic bombers? They don''t think they have enough troops? "


    "It''s brigadier general Kermit outlets." "Three years ago, when he was a colonel, he should have had a conflict with us, so you sent a team to kill his wife and three children," Kevin said


    Muotto was shocked. It''s no wonder that the other side was so fierce. He had a deep hatred.


    "Call Randall dodge."


    "No, I''m already here." Randall dodge came in.


    "Randall Dodge, the boss asked you to come. Surely you didn''t come to the theatre?"


    "Of course not. I know what to do." Langer dodge said quietly.


    "Then give me a solution."


    "Isn''t the army still here? There''s nothing to worry about."


    "This is inside the United States. Where the military is going, it''s only half a day at most." Muoto said anxiously.


    "Moreover, the military must know that their actions can''t be concealed from us, so after confirming the deployment of the actions, they will certainly act in the shortest time, so that we can''t organize defense even if we know it." "So it''s expected that this evening, they will come and attack directly," Kevin said


    Just then, a man came in.


    "Mr. muotto."


    "Well, levans, you''re back. How are you doing? Is it going well?"


    "It went well. One person died, but the two perfect materials were brought back."


    "Well done."


    "I also know from their mouths that they have special reasons."


    "Oh?"


    "They all have a teacher who once gave them a kind of medicine similar to the devil''s medicine. It can be said that the effect is not under the devil''s medicine, but there is no side effect of the devil''s medicine. This medicine can work with the devil''s medicine at the same time, so that the user can achieve a stronger effect."


    "Who is their teacher?"


    "A university professor, and a rich man at the same time."


    "Bring that man here by any means."


    ¡­¡­


    Didi didi -


    Chen Chu picked up his mobile phone and looked at hundreds of missed calls.


    "It''s not all Fanny called you, is it? Didn''t she know you were on the plane? "


    "It''s not Farley. It shows an unknown number." Chen Yu shrugged: "well, I don''t care about this unknown number. I''m going home. Where are you going? I''ll see you off. "


    "No, I''m going home, too. It''s not going well." Said Jacques.


    "I''m going to the gym. You take me." Gaia said.


    Chen Yu helped yarrix to take her luggage to the car before driving away with Gaia.


    On the way, Chen''s phone rang again.


    "Another call."


    "Let''s see who is calling you hundreds of times in these 20 hours. It should be very anxious."


    "Hello, who is that?" Chen asked.


    "You''re Mr. Chen, aren''t you?"


    "Ask me clearly. If you''re more verbose, I''ll hang up."


    "Hinga is a guest here, Mr. Chen."


    Chen Chu scratched his hair and said, "Oh, give me a good treat."


    Gaia looked at Chen Yu and drew a slight arc around the corner of his mouth.


    "Mr. Chen, don''t you want to save hinga?""Are you kidnappers? A ransom? "


    "Ha ha We don''t want a ransom, but we want to meet Mr. Chen. "


    "There are so many people who want to see me. If you want to see me, at least you need to make an appointment with my assistant first, but it is estimated that it will be next year."


    "Mr. Chen, I''m not kidding you."


    "I''m not. If there''s nothing else, I''ll hang up."


    "Do you want hinga to die?"


    "He''s not that important to me." "If you want to use him as a threat and put me in danger, I''m afraid you''re wrong," Chen said quietly


    At this time, the other side changed the tone: "Mr. Chen, you are a researcher."


    "Any questions?"


    "We are actually in the same trade with you, and we have also studied the drugs you used on tiger and cinga, and we have achieved quite good results. After our research, we found that when tiger and cinga used your drugs and then used the drugs we developed, the effect will be more outstanding. Mr. Chen, you have also used your own drugs, you do not Do you want to use it with our medicine? Or don''t you want to do research with us? "


    "I was moved by what I said."


    "Mr. Chen, you are excellent, but you are only one person, but we are different. We have a large and professional team, and many instruments are not available on the market. Working with us is only good for you, and no harm."


    "Well, give me an address. If I want to go, I''ll go and have a look."


    At this time, Chen''s mobile phone received a location.


    "I didn''t expect you to trust me so much. Aren''t you afraid that I will give the address to someone who shouldn''t? You should not see the light. "


    "This is our sincerity and our strength is strong. If Mr. Chen wants to test our strength, he can try it."


    "Well, I really want to try." A smile appeared on Chen''s face.

 Chapter 2493

    "You said I could stand up again, didn''t you?" Cried tiger, looking at the entrance of levans.


    "Of course, there''s no difficulty in getting you up."


    "I''ve told you all you want to know." "Or do you want to repent?" said tiger


    "It''s not a problem getting you up." "As long as you take the devil''s Potion again, the power of the devil''s Potion will directly stimulate your body, but there are certain risks in it," said levans


    "What risks?"


    "When we equip each customer with devil''s medicine, we have a standard dose. Everyone can bear up to 15 ml of the dose. Your body should be able to bear more doses, but not more than 20 ml, more than 20 ml. the excess devil''s medicine will start to cause distortion to your body. If you have If you haven''t used devil potion, you can recover your injury quickly by using devil potion. But now, if you use devil potion, you are likely to have strong distortion. "


    "What kind of distortion?" Asked tiger.


    "Let me show you the distorted experimental materials." "Mr. hinga, would you like to have a look at it?" said levans, turning to another metal bed bound to hinga


    "Of course, I think it''s a zoo." Said hinga.


    "Mr. hinga, your boss has given up on you. In his eyes, you are worthless. I don''t understand why you have to be loyal to him."


    "Hinga, do you like being that Chinese dog so much?"


    "Not his dog, your dog?" Said hinga with a sneer.


    This organization is illegal at first sight.


    He didn''t feel the need to be loyal to them.


    Even if they are free in the future, they may control them all their lives.


    Moreover, his daughter is still in Chen''s hand.


    Even regardless of the interests, I have to think about my daughter''s safety.


    My Chinese boss is not a man of faith.


    He would have planned such a big play because of tiger''s betrayal.


    So if you betray your boss.


    The boss will not reason with himself.


    Maybe her daughter will be the first victim.


    Levans didn''t go on persuading Singa.


    In his eyes, the value of Zinga is not much.


    What hinga knows, tiger has said it.


    So it''s of little significance if Singa doesn''t cooperate.


    They were put in a wheelchair and pushed out.


    Levans took them to a long narrow corridor.


    There are glass compartments on both sides of the aisle.


    Most of the cubicles are closed to one person.


    Just then, a man in the next cubicle suddenly slapped the glass hard.


    "Mr. levans, Mr. levans, let me out. I''m willing to work for you."


    Tiger looked at the man in the cubicle. "He looks normal."


    Levans stopped and stood in front of the glass.


    "Hein, show them your differences." Said levans.


    Sean, who was in the cubicle, took a deep breath and clenched his fists.


    At this time, a pair of bone spurs suddenly stretched out from the back of his hands, just like Wolverine.


    "Eh?" Tiger looked at sheen in the cubicle in surprise, at the bone spur on the back of his hand: "is this the X-Men?"


    "He once suffered from congenital osteoporosis. Later, after taking too much devil''s medicine, his congenital osteoporosis was cured, but he suffered from hyperosteogeny. As you can see, he can control the bones in his body, not only his fists, but also the bones in all joints of his body. He can change himself Become a hedgehog. "


    "Everyone''s constitution is different, and the changes will be different, right?" Asked tiger.


    "Yes, this change is out of control." Levans nodded: "and he is controllable. He has slight distortion symptoms. Next, they may leave a bad impression on you."


    As Tego and Zinga continued to push their wheelchairs forward, they saw that the people in the cubicle were becoming less and less human.


    They even saw that some of the cubicles were closed to non-human creatures.


    Some people have red skin, some have blue skin, and some have green skin.


    Moreover, the body shape and appearance are various.


    Some have horns, some have fangs or claws.


    Some people have fluffy hair or tails.


    "If I use an overdose and there''s distortion, I''m going to be locked in here too?"


    "It''s all about disobedience." "Like the two of you pushing now, they belong to the obedient," said levansTego couldn''t help turning his head to the man pushing himself. This guy looks no different from ordinary people.


    "Crimea, let Mr. tiger see you."


    The pupil of this man named Crimea suddenly changed from blue to red, his hands began to turn into claws, at the same time, he grew fluffy, and his figure changed from one meter eight to two meters three.


    "Crimea is a kind of beast distortion. His speed is amazing. His strength is not below you, and he has the ability to climb on the smooth wall. His explosive speed can sprint 100 meters in three seconds Well, Crimea, you can change back. "


    "He''s lucky to be able to switch between the two," he ordered


    "No matter how powerful it is, it''s just a monstrosity." "I''m not going to turn myself into a monster for the sake of the so-called power," she said scornfully


    "I want it!" Tiger''s eyes were shining: "only this kind of power can defeat that man."


    "Even if it''s a monster?"


    "At all costs!" There was a look of hatred in tiger''s eyes.


    Tiger is not only hateful to Chen Yu, but also fearful.


    If he wants to defeat his mind devil, he can only defeat Chen Yu in a real sense.


    And Tago knows that even if he stands up again, even if he recovers his peak state, he can''t defeat Chen Yu.


    Only in this way can we defeat Chen Yu unless we can gain non-human power.


    Zinga doesn''t want to be the kind of monster in those cubicles.


    In particular, this change is out of control.


    If I really become that kind of monster, maybe I can''t see my daughter all my life.


    "As long as I can beat that man, I am willing to pay all the price."


    "Let me see how many doses of devil''s medicine you can take."

 Chapter 2494

    Tiger and hinga were both pushed into a lab.


    Tiger let the staff next to him put a pipe in his body.


    Hinga was watching.


    "Ready?" Asked levans.


    "Come on, no preparation." Tiger''s eyes were firm.


    Levans nodded to the staff and they opened the valve.


    The colorful potion flowed into tiger''s body through the tube.


    "Drink!" Tego reacted quickly, and his breathing began to rush.


    I don''t know if it''s comfortable or uncomfortable.


    Singa didn''t want to be a monster, but that didn''t stop him from wanting to see what tiger would be.


    But after a few minutes, she frowned.


    Tiger seems to be getting bigger.


    It''s not very obvious, but hinga noticed.


    Because as a heavyweight boxer, they have their own set of methods, which can roughly judge the opponent''s weight and body size at a glance.


    Tiger''s body shape is not obvious, but it can''t escape the eyes of hinga.


    In a few minutes, Tego''s changes intensified.


    He''s a bit bigger again, especially in the upper body.


    "Drink, shout, shout..." Tiger''s breathing became more rapid, and his bones began to click.


    It''s like tiger''s bones are reordering.


    Levans looked at the staff: "how much dose has been injected?"


    "One hundred and twenty-five milliliters."


    "Tego, your injury has recovered, and your body is not beyond the normal human body."


    "Go on, go on! I want more and more. " Growled tiger.


    This kind of feeling is not easy, but let him feel unprecedented strength.


    The growing power kept him going.


    The growth of this power also made his fear of Chen Yu less and less.


    "Then go on."


    Devil potion continues to pour.


    Tiger''s fists are clenched, his body has expanded to nearly three meters.


    The next change was his skin.


    His skin began to look more like black metal than skin.


    Tego stood up at this time, and his pipe stretched out.


    There was a terrible smell in him.


    "That''s the power, the real power. The Chinese used to give me shit."


    Tiger looks at hinga, with a cruel smile on his face.


    "Hinga, do you think I can beat you now?"


    Hinga''s face was heavy. Of course, he knew that it was impossible for him to defeat tiger who had become a monster.


    The air was like the oppression Gaia gave him.


    "Hinga, I''ll give you 24 hours to think about it, to be one of us, or..."


    "Or a fight with me." Tiger looks at hinga with a grim smile.


    "EH." Just then, Randall dodge came in from outside.


    When I saw tiger, I couldn''t help but look surprised.


    "Is such a good experiment produced here?"


    "I''m not an experiment," said tiger, looking at Randall dodge with a sort of disgruntled look


    "In my eyes, you are the experiment."


    Tiger didn''t hesitate to punch Randall dodge.


    This fist is just fierce and extremely fast.


    Nearby Singa could even hear the roar of tiger''s fist.


    However, Randall dodge just reached out his hand.


    Bang -


    tiger''s fist is blocked by Randall Dodge''s palm.


    But it''s hard to make any more money.


    Randall dodge stood still.


    "Very good strength." Said Langer Dodge, understating.


    Tiger was shocked. He felt that he was ten times stronger than before.


    And the changes in your own muscle tissue.


    Even if it is a wall of iron and steel, it must be beaten through by itself.


    But why can this man catch his strength.


    "But not quite." All of a sudden, Randall Dodge was out of action.


    But tiger felt a huge force coming from his fist.


    Then Tago was hit and flew out.


    Tago was unhurt. He stood up again and turned to levans. "What is this power?"


    Levans was also confused. He knew that Randall Dodge was sent from above to help them.But they know nothing about them in levans.


    Just the weird power that Randall dodge showed.


    He also had no clue.


    "Not only have you been transformed in this world." "You should be the only one in this lab that can make my eyes shine. Its defense, strength and speed are far higher than other ones here," said Langer dodge with a smile


    Randall dodge then turned to hinga: "if you accept transformation, you should not be inferior to him. After all, you have defeated him in the challenge arena. Don''t you want to see how powerful you will become?"


    "I also want to retain my identity." Said hinga.


    He has no interest in becoming a monster.


    "Stupid fool." Tego said of hinga.


    Just then, a staff member ran in.


    "Mr. Randall Dodge, the army is here, and now it''s on display ten kilometers away. Mr. MOOTO, please move now."


    "Well? Faster than you think. " Said Langer dodge in surprise.


    "The army? What army? " Asked tiger.


    "The government is encircling our army. Do you want to go and have a look together?" Said Langer dodge.


    "You mean we are going to be encircled by the army?"


    "That''s right." Randall dodge nodded. "Want to see the real power?"


    "Real power?"


    "You don''t think your strength is all now, do you? There are forces in the world that you can''t understand. " Said Langer dodge.


    At this time, muoto rushed in: "Mr. Randall Dodge, we need you, please come up with your plan as soon as possible."


    "Don''t worry. Even if the military wants to bomb, they need to arrange their troops."


    "But I''m afraid they''ll call the bombers directly."


    "Don''t worry. The front line of the military is only ten kilometers away from the base. They won''t call bombers, especially the B-2 strategic bomber. They must carry cluster bombs. Ten kilometers is still very dangerous. Unless they want to bomb their own people, they won''t call bombers." Said Langer dodge with disapproval.


    "Even so, you should act as soon as possible."


    "You can hide under the ground."


    "People can hide, but instruments and equipment can''t. There are still a lot of instruments and equipment in the ground base."

 Chapter 2495

    Kermit outlets looked at the busy soldiers.


    Even at night, the temporary base is as bright as day.


    "How long will it take?" Kermit outlets asked his aide.


    "An hour." The adjutant said, "the armored vehicles and missile vehicles are not ready."


    "In forty minutes." Kermit outlets raised the bar.


    He doesn''t like waiting. He wants to get revenge faster.


    "Yes, general."


    Kermit outlets didn''t like his men.


    They have the most advanced weapons in the world, but they are also the most loose and undisciplined soldiers in the world.


    They can defeat all enemies in the established strategic plan.


    They can also be defeated by all enemies in a fight beyond the plan.


    He has visited other countries'' armies on behalf of the United States.


    He was impressed by several of them.


    Like this arrangement, other countries can complete the arrangement in half an hour.


    But the soldiers of his current regiment, which took two hours, still have one and a half unfinished.


    Of course, during these two hours, I also took time to have dinner.


    This was unthinkable behavior during the war.


    If it is in a real war, a minute or a second of delay can be fatal.


    Smoke and drink after dinner.


    His orders were basically discounted.


    At this time, in front of the front suddenly rolled up a piece of dust.


    The dust spread for more than ten kilometers and spread towards the front of the army.


    "What''s the matter? Why is there such a big sandstorm? " Asked Kermit outlets, looking at the rolling sandstorm.


    But who can answer his question?


    It''s a natural phenomenon, and his people are not meteorologists.


    "Be careful. The other side may kill together in the sandstorm."


    ¡­¡­


    Tiger is also in shock at the moment.


    In front of me, among the dozen people in strange costumes led by Randall Dodge, there are people who can control the sandstorm.


    Yes, control!


    As he saw with his own eyes, the man raised his arms, and then the sandstorm rolled up.


    Where the man goes, the sandstorm will spread.


    "That''s what you mean, real power?" Asked tiger in shock.


    Langer dodge drew an arc around his mouth.


    Although his figure is not as tall and strong as that of Tago, he feels the commanding look.


    Randall dodge raised his arm and waved forward. A dozen of his men were lying dormant in the sandstorm, following him to the military front.


    Can these dozen people really compete with a fully armed army?


    "Do you want to follow?" Said Langer dodge.


    Tego followed up with the devil.


    When the sandstorm reached the front of the soldiers, they did nothing.


    They did not perceive the danger approaching.


    ¡­¡­


    Bang Bang -


    suddenly, all the lights in the camp burst at the same time.


    Kermit outlets''s face changed dramatically: "what''s the matter? Why do the lights of our base burst? "


    "Maybe It could be voltage instability... " The adjutant''s face was a little ugly.


    But just then, a sudden scream came from the camp.


    "Enemy attack! Enemy attack! "


    In a flash, the whole camp was in a mess.


    Everyone started running wild.


    Most of the soldiers still don''t know where the enemy is.


    But the killing has begun.


    Tiger suddenly saw a big soldier with a submachinegun in the dust.


    "Die for me!"


    The encounter between the soldier and tiger was very sudden. Neither side found it so sudden.


    Because the visibility of dust is too low.


    The soldier responded quickly, pointing his gun at tiger and Randall dodge.


    Tiger subconsciously reaches for his head.


    But the next moment, I see Langer dodge raise his hand.


    Suddenly, the body of the soldier was suspended across several meters, just like being grasped by an invisible hand.


    Then Randall dodge pointed forward a little, and the soldiers screamed and were thrown out and disappeared into the sandstorm.


    "Just now What was that just now? How did you do it? "


    "Mindfulness." "It can also be called mental power, or brain waves," says Langer dodgeJust then, a pillar of fire crossed the two men.


    At the other end of the pillar were two soldiers who had been hit and flown.


    One of Randall Dodge''s men wandered by, his arms ablaze.


    "Then So is that? " Tiger asked, pointing to the man.


    Langer dodge also raised a flame in his palm: "the brain wave of ordinary people is very weak, which can only be detected by special instruments. However, when the brain wave is raised to a certain level, it is about 100 times stronger than the brain wave of ordinary people, so it has the power to control objects. The strength is similar to its own constitution, and the intensity of brain wave is stronger on this basis The power of a hundred times is the same as that of ordinary people, and there will be fixed attributes, roughly four attributes of wind, earth, water and fire. "


    As he said this, Randall dodge reached out to the front, and a large military truck a few meters away was suddenly lifted in the air, then swept out into the dust.


    Tiger was shocked: "are you fire?"


    "No, I''m stronger than them. I''m free to master four attributes."


    Randall dodge raised his right arm and a ice cone about ten meters big appeared on his head.


    It''s only now that Tego understands the so-called real power in the words of Randall dodge.


    It is not worth mentioning the strength of his pride before him.


    Even Chen Yu, who was afraid of him, seemed insignificant under this power.


    Tiger''s eyes were full of light: "can I master this power?"


    There was a smile on Randall Dodge''s face: "do you know why I brought you here?"


    "Why?"


    "Because I think you have that qualification."


    "And what do I need to gain that power?"


    Randall dodge has a small bottle with black liquid in it.


    "The three headed dog lab was originally built for you."


    "You''re from the three headed dog lab, too?" Asked tiger.


    "No, we have existed for a long time than you think. Sixty years ago, Mr. Vincent created the first generation of laboratories. We were created in that era. But because of the attack, the laboratories were destroyed and a large number of data were destroyed. Later, in order to prevent the same thing from happening again, the laboratories were divided into two parts In part, the three headed dog laboratory is a low-level laboratory, but because of the lack of key data, everything needs to be re studied, so the three headed dog laboratory has not re manufactured a perfect drug, you should be considered as the first successful laboratory in these decades. "

 Chapter 2496

    "You You are sixty years old? "


    "In fact, it''s 158." "I was 98 at the time of the experiment, but it restored my youthful appearance, and my physique was much better than that of ordinary people," said Randall dodge


    "This bottle of medicine can let me gain the mental power?"


    "That''s right, but the mind power is fixed. After taking this bottle of mind power medicine, you can stimulate as much mind power as you want."


    "Is it dangerous?" Asked tiger again.


    "You have passed the most dangerous stage. There is no danger in this bottle of mental medicine."


    "I can take it now?"


    "Of course."


    Tiger took the medicine without hesitation.


    For a moment, an invisible limb seemed to extend from its own brain.


    The invisible limb is like a tentacle, which starts to branch after extending for tens of meters.


    The tentacles that branch out branch again, just like a big tree in the sky.


    As long as all the people or objects touched by the tentacles will be fed back to the brain of tiger.


    Everything is so clear.


    A thought suddenly came up to tiger.


    The tentacles suddenly rolled up all the soldiers they were in contact with.


    In a flash, dozens of soldiers in the sandstorm were caught at the same time.


    They struggled and howled in horror.


    There was a cruel smile on tiger''s face.


    Randall Dodge was a little surprised.


    Tiger is not only gifted, but also has amazing savvy.


    There are dozens of captured soldiers. Some of them are suddenly ignited, some are suddenly frozen into ice cones, some are covered by a small storm, which directly turns people into numbness, and some are directly covered by rock and soil.


    Randall Dodge''s eyes are wide. He has the same thoughts as himself.


    This is the name Randall dodge gave to his present level of mindfulness.


    Although the use of tiger is not very mature.


    But the power is amazing.


    "By attaching your mind to your body, you can strengthen your physical attack and defense." Said Langer dodge.


    Tagore said, attaching the mind to the surface of the body.


    "You can try it."


    Tego broke through the air and broke out faster than the sound barrier.


    And he knows everything around him, even if sandstorms cover it all.


    But he doesn''t need to use his eyes. People and objects around him are clearly branded in his brain.


    All of a sudden, a shell came.


    Tago didn''t dodge and went straight to the shell.


    Boom -


    a loud bang, a huge impact will hit the tiger out.


    But when Tiger stood up, he found himself unharmed.


    "Real power! Is that the real power? "


    "I don''t need to be afraid of that man any more," he laughs! I don''t need to be afraid of that person anymore... "


    ¡­¡­


    "Is that the power they have?" Muoto turns to look at Kevin and levans.


    They are all in front of the monitoring screen, shocked by the strength of Randall dodge.


    It''s so terrible.


    It''s like the modern army facing the gods.


    No resistance.


    Hinga is also in front of the screen. He feels cold all over at the moment.


    There are such people in the world.


    It''s not a battlefield at all, it''s a slaughterhouse.


    Those heavily armed soldiers have no chance to show their firepower at all.


    Their vision was blinded and their weapons restricted.


    However, the people they face have an indestructible body, which is more terrifying than modern weapons.


    So the Randall Dodger side is actually invincible.


    It''s only a matter of time before the battle ends.


    ¡­¡­


    "Tiger, you can stop."


    "Stop? There are many enemies here. " Tiger is addicted.


    He was fascinated by killing and power.


    "We need hostages." Said Langer dodge.


    He knows how tiger feels now.


    Obsession with power and killing, or even degradation.


    It takes a long time to get used to it.


    Looking at the killing that tiger still doesn''t care.


    Randall dodge did it straight away.


    For a moment, Tego''s body was bound by the power of the mind.


    Tiger immediately uses his mind power to break free.But in the face of Randall Dodge''s mental power, he could not break away completely.


    "Why?"


    "You know nothing about this power." Langer dodge said quietly.


    Though Tago''s awakening is a million mindfulness.


    But there was a big gap between him and Raoul Dodge, who had mastered this power for 60 years.


    Even they are not on the same level now.


    "Well, if you want to be stronger, first of all, listen."


    Tiger just calmed down a little.


    After the sandstorm, more than 100 soldiers were captured and all were stripped away.


    Studies have shown that naked body can reduce people''s resistance.


    It''s obviously working. Even brigadier general Kermit outlets is being ripped off at the moment.


    At the moment, Kermit outlets is completely desperate.


    His revenge seemed to turn into a farce.


    This farce cost thousands of soldiers'' lives.


    Even he became a prisoner of his enemies.


    It was very difficult for him to accept.


    This battle also refreshed his world view.


    He is not facing human beings at all.


    It''s a force he can''t understand.


    Even if he was given another chance, he did not know how to face and defeat such enemies.


    ¡­¡­


    "Hi, Miss Demi, you haven''t contacted me for a long time. What can I do for you?"


    "Mr. Chen, does our cooperation count?"


    "Of course, I always keep my promise, and we are satisfied with our cooperation."


    "The military is in trouble."


    "Ha ha Isn''t your army trapped in a state siege? I''m not involved in politics or in national interests, and I''m not an American. "


    "Not abroad, but at home, on this land."


    "Domestic? Does your military have such poor control over the mainland? Are you worthy of the reputation of the world''s No. 1 army? "


    "Mr. Chen, you can laugh at me if you want to laugh at me now, but can you listen to me?"


    "All right."


    "What do you know about triceps?"


    "I don''t know much. One of my men was attacked by three dogs. Did your army also be attacked by three dogs? How bold are they? "


    "In fact, the military went to encircle them, but failed."


    "Oh In this way, we will send more troops to encircle and suppress the enemy. Isn''t this a very simple single choice question? "


    "That''s the problem. This time the encirclement and suppression failed. One brigadier general and more than 100 soldiers were captured."

 Chapter 2497

    "You want me to save the captured soldiers and brigadiers?"


    "Yes." Replied Demi Southfield.


    "What''s good for you? What''s the good for me? "


    Chen and Demi Southfield are interest partners.


    But it''s not like that. How much money I give you and how much you do for me.


    Instead, Chen helps Demi Southfield solve problems when he needs them, and then the next time she needs them, Demi Southfield helps him solve problems.


    If it''s an order from the superior and Demi Southfield hasn''t finished it, Chen Yu won''t take care of it.


    Unless Demi Southfield gets something out of it.


    "I''m now fighting for the post of director of the national security service. If I can succeed, I will be the direct superior of the Department of counter terrorism and security." "But my age and qualifications are big problems," said Demi Southfield


    Chen raised her eyebrows. If Demi Southfield becomes the head of the national security agency, then the supernatural society can get rid of the constraints of the anti terrorist security department.


    "If you solve this problem, will you become the director of the National Security Bureau?"


    "How could it be." "It''s just a performance opportunity. It''s a problem for the military. No one has accepted it yet. If I take this task and solve the problem, I can only say that I have one performance opportunity, and the current director has not retired. I need more performance opportunities," she said


    "According to your plan, how long will it take? How sure is it? "


    "For a period of up to two years, the current director, if there is no accident, will end his term of office in two years. As for the assurance There are a lot of competitors, but I still have 60% of them. I have a complete plan. "


    "Two years, I can afford to wait." Chen said.


    Although Chen is not involved in politics, Chen knows a lot about it.


    He knows that some positions are either your achievements or yours.


    You also need to exchange benefits for more people to support you.


    Especially the position that Demi Southfield needs is very special and sensitive.


    If Demi Southfield is alone, no matter how much credit she has made, she will not be able to take this seat.


    She needs to build a huge network of contacts, and Chen Yu is just one of them.


    "Send me information about the three headed dog organization."


    "Yes, you will receive the message soon By the way, if people can''t be saved, let them sleep forever. "


    "Well Why? Even if they can''t be saved, don''t kill them. "


    "There are many senior ranks among them, especially brigadier general Kermit outlets, who holds many military secrets. If those secrets are leaked out of his mouth, they will pose a great threat to the military."


    ¡­¡­


    "Eh?" Chen found that in the information Demi Southfield sent to his three headed dog organization, the location of the headquarters of one of the three headed dog organizations was the same as that of the previous person.


    Chen picked up the phone and found the one to call back.


    "Mr. Chen."


    "Is it convenient for me to go now?"


    "Welcome." Levans is very satisfied.


    He has many researchers under him, a large part of them are lured by his technology.


    Chen Yu''s car drove to the edge of the desert and called again to levans.


    Soon a helicopter appeared in the sky.


    There are two armed mercenaries in the back of the helicopter.


    They are wary of Chen Yu.


    If Chen Yu does anything wrong.


    They will shoot without hesitation.


    Chen was quite casual, with his legs up and his mouth humming.


    At this time, Chen saw a cigarette sale in the distance.


    The sale of cigarettes seems to be a battlefield.


    Although it has subsided, many things are still burning.


    Passing over the battlefield, Chen saw the three headed dog base.


    "Here we are. Get off the plane."


    Chen Yu comes down from the helicopter.


    A man in a white coat stood by to meet Chen.


    "Mr. Chen, I''m lewans speaking with you. Welcome."


    "I want to make sure that cinga is safe first."


    "Of course." With a smile on his face, levans brought Chen Zhu into the headquarters.


    Soon, Chen saw hinga.


    Hinga was still strapped with metal bars, and when she saw Chen Zhu, she was very excited.


    "Mr. Chen, why are you here?"


    "To save you, of course." With a smile on his face, "Mr. levans, can you untie my friend?"Levans thought about it, looked at the men next to him again, nodded: "yes, but please restrain Mr. Chen. After all, they are all professional gunmen."


    "Of course, hinga, don''t mess around, no matter at any time, no matter what happens, stay with me."


    Zinga sighed, and now he didn''t have too much resistance.


    Because he knew that no matter how he resisted, he was just looking for his own way.


    He just couldn''t understand why Chen Yu came.


    Don''t he know how dangerous it is to come here alone?


    "Show me your research results." Chen said.


    "Mr. Chen, don''t you want to see your former students?" he said? He''s here now. "


    "My former student? I have a lot of students. I don''t know which one you are talking about. "


    Just then, a tall man came in.


    It''s a figure that needs everyone to look up to.


    "Teacher."


    "Who are you?" Chen Chu looks up at tiger.


    Of course, he recognized Tago, but he just hated Tago, more than the current Tago.


    "I''m tiger. Have I been completely forgotten by you?"


    "Ha ha How stupid of you to look like this, tiger. "


    "All my changes are just to make myself stronger and to be able to beat you."


    "Ha ha You? Beat me? Is it up to you now? "


    "I think it''s enough. Now I''m so strong that I can''t imagine myself, even you can''t imagine it."


    "It seems that the fear I left you is not deep enough." Chen Yu said scornfully.


    "I will give you all the humiliation and fear you left me." Tiger''s fist points to Chen Yu.


    "Tiger, we need Mr. Chen in our lab." Said levans.


    "Don''t worry, he used to be my teacher after all. I''ll save his life." Tiger grinned and looked at Chen Yu and said, "this is my last respect for you."

 Chapter 2498

    "Mr. Chen, he..." Hinga wants to remind Chen Yu.


    Tiger stares at hinga. "Your reminders don''t make any sense."


    Chen Yu smiled and said, "I don''t care about your respect, but I hope you will keep your fear of me forever."


    "I''ll never fear you again!" said tiger


    Chen has no defense, evasion or parry.


    Let this fist fall on yourself.


    Everyone thought Chen would die.


    Or a blow.


    But Chen did not move. Chen raised his hand.


    Push tiger''s fist away.


    Hinga looks at Chen Yu in amazement.


    He has never seen Chen Yu do it.


    Even he almost thought Chen Yu was an ordinary person.


    But ordinary people can''t resist tiger''s strange power.


    Ordinary people can''t face tiger.


    "Tego, you need fear. Even if you go to hell in the future, you have to be afraid of me." Chen Yu said calmly.


    "That''s not all!" Tiger roared. In a flash, his mind burst out completely and he hit Chen Yu with his fist again.


    "Be careful!" Cried hinga.


    He had seen Tago use it in the killing of regular troops.


    That''s what tiger used to stop the artillery and blow the armored car into scrap with one blow.


    Chen Xun swept the back of his hand.


    Boom - boom - boom -


    everyone stares at the research and stares at the Tego who is shot out.


    Tiger''s huge body smashed through the walls along the way.


    It''s been flying tens of meters.


    No one believed in it.


    That horrible and ineffable tiger, he can''t resist this seemingly insignificant man in front of him?


    "Mr. levans, can you help me prepare your research data? I''m still interested in your research." Chen Yu looks at levans with a smile on his face.


    Levans stared at Chen Yu, opened his mouth, and finally did not make a sound.


    In the distance, Tago shook his head. He was a little confused when he was hit.


    At that moment, he felt an indescribable power of terror.


    However, he didn''t give up. He didn''t use all his strength just now.


    He believes that if he uses all his strength.


    Even Chen can''t stop him.


    Hinga vaguely understood what Gaia had warned him.


    Never betray or provoke your boss.


    Tiger stands up again.


    This time, he finally faced up to his teacher.


    He needs a little time for his mind to fully cover his body.


    And just then, Randall dodge came.


    And his men, all of them.


    Randall dodge immediately felt that the threat came from Chen.


    Randall dodge did not hesitate to fight Chen.


    However, Chen Yu suddenly disappeared.


    The next moment, Randall dodge found a hand around his neck and shoulders.


    Laner Dodge was shocked. He immediately burst out all his thoughts and tried to shake Chen Yu away.


    But Chen Yu did not move.


    "Ah Ah... "


    Randall Dodge''s neck and shoulders are separating.


    Blood spattered from the fracture of his shoulder and neck.


    At this moment, all of us felt a sense of fear that we had never felt before.


    That''s Randall dodge!


    That''s the horrible existence of killing a regular army just with his men.


    But! But He is being slaughtered at the moment.


    No matter how struggling, how rebellious Lan''er Dodge is.


    Can''t stop the process.


    "Ah..."


    At last, Randall dodge made the last cry of his life.


    Then all was quiet.


    His head was dripping blood like that and hung on Chen''s hand.


    Tiger''s pupils suddenly contracted.


    I can''t believe looking at Randall Dodge''s head.


    He was very clear about the gap between him and Randall dodge.


    On a level, they may be the same.


    But in the control of his mind power, he and Randall dodge are one Pacific ocean apart.


    Randall dodge can suppress him directly with only a tenth of his mental power.


    However, he was torn off by Chen Yu.


    All of a sudden, tiger felt his scalp tingling.


    The fear that he had repressed in the bottom of his heart once again swept his whole body.All of a sudden, Chen Yu flashed behind one person again, holding his head.


    The man''s body became a flame in an instant.


    He seems to be going to use the heat to push Chen back.


    However, Chen did not give him the chance.


    Pa -


    watermelon burst


    The flame remained in Chen''s hand.


    Tiger didn''t dare move.


    If they were facing the regular army, it was their unilateral massacre.


    Now, facing Chen Yu, that is Chen Yu''s unilateral massacre.


    Randall Dodge''s death was just the beginning.


    A dozen of his men just lived a minute or two more than he did.


    Soon, they all followed Randall Dodge''s lead.


    In fact, hinga''s fear of Chen Yu is the same as that of tiger.


    Of course, what he doesn''t need to worry about is Chen Yu killing him.


    So they all have a fear of Chen Yu.


    The mindset is very different.


    "Tiger, do you really think you can defeat me if you become a monster and give up your identity? Do you really think you can overcome your fears? "


    "You don''t know me. You never really know me. Do you really think how powerful you are?" Chen said


    With a wave of Chen Yu''s hand, the building on the left collapsed in an instant, just like the building shaped by gravel.


    Tiger, hinga, and swans can''t close their mouths.


    Levans grabbed his hair. What did he do?


    How could he bring such a devil?


    "You know nothing about power." Chen Yu punched the ground.


    Boom -


    the entire base has been destroyed.


    With Chen Yu as the center, spider webs spread all over the base in an instant.


    Tiger leaped out in horror.


    Zinga is constantly falling down.


    Just when he thought he was going to die, he was caught by one hand.


    He saw Chen Zhu holding him by one hand, but his body was hanging in the air.


    Later, Chen Yu left hinga beside the pit.


    That''s where tiger just ran.


    He thought he had a chance to escape.


    But the next moment was stopped by Chen.


    Tiger was so scared that he knelt on the ground with tears on his face: "teacher I was wrong. "


    Chen''s face finally showed the brilliance of human nature.


    "Tego, I''m glad you''ve come back from nowhere and understood your mistakes. I''m glad I forgive you."


    Tiger saw Chen''s smile, as if he was back to the time when he broke his arm, when Chen appeared in front of him, bringing hope to him.


    It was inexplicably moved and devout. At that time, Chen Yu was his faith and his hope.


    "So you should also say sorry to all the victims."


    "What?"


    "You should die."

 Chapter 2499

    For a moment, tiger was bristling with cold hair.


    He wants to explain, and he wants to beg for mercy.


    But Chen Yu has flashed in front of him.


    "As a teacher, I can give you the right to choose how to die, of course, limited to the conditions here, so you don''t have many options."


    "I......"


    "Well, I''ll take it as a choice."


    Chen Yu suddenly increased the strength at hand, and then lifted the tiger up.


    Hinga watched Tago turn into a falling star.


    The process is the same as a normal falling meteor.


    Draw an arc in the air, and finally disappear in the friction and combustion of the atmosphere.


    Chen Chu looks at Xin Jia and says, "wait here."


    Hinga swallowed her saliva, nodded, and stood where she was.


    I saw Chen Zhu jump to the center of the big pit which he beat out.


    After lifting a few stone slabs, an elevator shaft is exposed.


    In fact, there were few living people in the ground buildings destroyed by Chen Yu just now.


    All the prisoners and most of the researchers were underground.


    In an underground building 180 meters deep.


    Chen Yu jumps directly into the elevator shaft.


    After about 20 minutes, Chen Yu came out of the elevator shaft again.


    Hello, Demi, this is Chen Yu


    "How is it going?"


    "You can send someone here now. None of the prisoners is dead, but they are trapped in the 180 meter underground base. I have dealt with the people in the underground base, so there is no danger. It''s not easy to rescue. You can do it yourself."


    "Thank you." Said Demi.


    Rather than letting Chen Yu rescue the prisoners or kill them all.


    It''s Chen Yu, on the contrary. It''s more valuable to keep the captives and let her take charge of the rescue.


    The difficulty just proves the significance of her actions.


    Demi knew that Chen''s ability was different from that of ordinary people, so she didn''t ask how Chen did it.


    Hinga didn''t ask Chen what he had just done in the hole.


    "Come on, my car is a long way from here."


    Hinga follows Chen Yu in silence.


    "Don''t betray me." Chen Yu suddenly said.


    "No, I will never betray you, boss. I can swear to any God."


    "Tego''s betrayal, I let him become a meteor, if you betray me, I will let you become a satellite, let you always around the earth."


    Hinga shivered. Chen Yu was not joking with him. He felt it.


    After a long walk, hinga finally saw Chen Yu''s car.


    Just stop at the end of the road.


    "Boss, in fact, you can fly here with me?"


    "I don''t like to carry a man."


    "But when I was in danger You are not... "


    "If you cut your stomach open, I''m willing to send you to the hospital as soon as possible."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    After hinga got on the bus, Chen Yu was going to start the car.


    When the lights were on, there was a shadow in front of them.


    It''s like some kind of psychic scene in a movie.


    The shadow disappeared in a flash.


    Chen Yu saw it, and so did hinga.


    "There are ghosts, there are ghosts." Zinga cried out in horror.


    "Shut up. There''s nothing to be afraid of." "Get out of here, Mr. Vincent. Don''t make me do it."


    Just then, the figure reappeared.


    Zinga shivered again.


    Although he knew that Chen was horrified.


    But Chen at least won''t hurt him.


    But ghosts are different.


    Hinga is still influenced by American horror movies.


    There is still a great fear of ghosts.


    Vincent''s body is a sea snake, and his ability is a mirage.


    The effect is similar to the flickering effect in American horror movies.


    "Mr. Vincent, is your body near here? Where is the river near here? Are you going to catch yourself? "


    "Mr. Chen, my body is in the underground river, which is about 500 meters from the ground, so your threat is not valid for me this time." Vincent said triumphantly.


    After all, in order to face Chen Yu again and avoid being coerced by Chen Yu, he thought of many ways.


    Finally, let him find this underground river, he finally don''t have to worry about being dragged by Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu got out of the car and looked at Vincent and said, "I''ll give you another chance to reorganize your language."


    "Mr. Chen, you don''t have to scare me. You can''t do anything with me.""Are you sure?" Chen asked again.


    Only, his face with a bad smile.


    Yeah, it''s hard to break through in a short time because of the thickness of 500 meters.


    For example, in the three headed dog laboratory just now, the depth between their headquarters and the underground base is 180 meters.


    Chen Chu destroyed the whole base on the surface of the earth, and did not hurt the base 180 meters underground.


    The greater the thickness of the ground, the greater the force spread.


    So Chen can''t attack Vincent''s body directly in a short time.


    But


    Although Vincent felt a little scared, Chen Yu had left him a deep impression.


    However, he is confident that he is hiding in the underground river of more than 500 meters. Chen Yu is sure that he can''t help it.


    But He suddenly found that the water of the underground river seemed to start attacking him.


    As a sea serpent, Vincent is certainly not afraid of water.


    However, he soon found that, as a water snake, it was difficult for him to gain an advantage in his main battlefield.


    The underground river formed a cage, which directly trapped Vincent''s body.


    And the prison is still shrinking, shrinking to the point where Vincent feels uncomfortable and deadly.


    Water is more than Vincent''s home court.


    It''s also Chen''s home court.


    Chen''s control of water is much stronger than Vincent''s.


    If water is Vincent''s home court, it''s Chen''s field.


    In the water, Chen is equivalent to another field.


    The two are not on the same level at all.


    Vincent''s figure began to flash, unable to maintain a normal state.


    "Little water snake, come, now tell me in your loud voice that you are not afraid of me."


    Vincent''s expression was awkward, like a smile rather than a smile, like a cry rather than a cry.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Chen. In fact, I didn''t come to fight you this time."


    "When you come up, you will give me a wave of ridicule. Now tell me, you are not coming to be my enemy? Ha ha Is it true that my fist is not big enough? "


    "Mr. Chen, I have been ordered by my master to seek cooperation with you."


    "Ha ha Do you think I''m stupid? "


    "It''s just my own folly, not my master''s advice." Vincent said.


    "I don''t think I have anything in common with your old master. If I meet him, I will definitely kill him directly, rather than talk about project cooperation with him."

 Chapter 2500

    Vincent can only turn a blind eye to Chen Yu''s slander of his master.


    I can''t help it. My life is in the hands of others.


    There''s no need to be positive.


    "Mr. Chen, I heard there is another organization in Los Angeles, the psychic team. They seem to be ready to fight for Bermuda."


    "Don''t tell me that you and your master are from Bermuda. If that''s the case, I will take you to the psychic team for a reward."


    "Ha ha Mr. Chen, I know the enemy of your organization and spiritual team. "


    "In other words, you and your host are really behind Bermuda?"


    "On the contrary, on behalf of my master, I have come to form an alliance with you."


    "Alliance? you and me? Your master? What kind of alliance? Not familiar with you. "


    "It''s not about familiarity, it''s about interests." Vincent said.


    "Well, let''s talk about the benefits. The psionic team plans to go to Bermuda, but I and the supernatural society don''t plan to. If you want Bermuda, you can go to work with the psionic team instead of me."


    "Psychic team?" Vincent''s mouth was drawn: "don''t think I don''t know the significance of the existence of the psychic team. As for their strength, I''m not polite to say that I can destroy them alone. As for their conquest of Bermuda Do you think it''s possible? "


    "Don''t overestimate your strength, maybe the psionic team will give you an unexpected surprise."


    "Oh? What hidden power does the psionic team have? " Vincent squinted at Chen Yu.


    "Do you want me to provide a business card? Just say I introduced you to the past. They will treat you well. "


    "Mr. Chen, do you know what''s in Bermuda?"


    "Devil, I''ve killed a few goblins that came out of Bermuda."


    "The ruler of Bermuda was a subordinate of the jealous king, Leviathan Aberdeen tagmis."


    "King of envy?" Chen Yu narrowed his eyes.


    The seven sins of hell are arrogance, jealousy, anger, laziness, greed, gluttony and Yin desire.


    It''s either the devil himself or the subordinate. Except for the king of jealousy, other things have basically been touched.


    "If you want to fight against the subordinates of the seven evils, you can''t fight against them unless you have the same power as the subordinates of the seven evils. Other subordinates can also rely on the level of suppression to defeat, but the power of the jealous king can''t rely on the level of suppression to win."


    "Oh? Why? "


    "The king of jealousy has the power to copy other people''s abilities and magic. In addition to the six other powers of the same level, other powers can''t exempt the king of jealousy''s power."


    "Isn''t that mirror magic?"


    "Mirror magic and the power of the king of jealousy are very similar, but they can''t copy each other''s level, but what the king of jealousy can copy is the power and magic of the enemy in the strongest state."


    "I''m even jealous of this ability." Chen said.


    "Is it? Are you really jealous of my power? "


    All of a sudden, a sudden voice came out of Chen''s mind.


    Chen Yu looked around, nobody?


    But that voice must not be an illusion.


    "All of a sudden, I''m in a bit of a hurry. I''ll talk about something tomorrow. By the way, I''ll wear something more formal tomorrow." Chen said.


    Chen Yu is quite concerned about the voice.


    Immediately, Chen Gu directly carried hinga away.


    Let go of Vincent, who has a silly face.


    This is not a good talk?


    Why did you leave all of a sudden?


    What''s the real rush?


    Fortunately, Chen Yu didn''t hurt his body.


    It seems that there is something urgent.


    ¡­¡­


    "Come out." Chen Chiu shouted.


    "Boss, who are you talking to?" He asked gingerly, he didn''t hear anything, of course, he didn''t know what happened.


    "If you don''t talk to you, you think nothing happened." Chen said.


    "Though you call me into this world, I cannot appear before you."


    "Are you the projection of the king of jealousy? Or the subordination of the king of jealousy Chen asked.


    Just now, when Vincent was communicating, he was really jealous.


    According to the past experience, when Chen Yu has some emotions, he will summon the power of the demon king.


    Either it is the subordinate of the great devil, or it is the projection of the great devil.


    Samel, for example, appears as a baby cat.


    But Samuel has no power.


    There is no power but his identity as the great demon.Of course, he can also control Chen''s dark magma.


    But it also needs Chen to be around him.


    Although Samar''s method of controlling the dark magma is better than Chen Yu''s, it is only to borrow Chen Yu''s power in the end.


    And once Chen Yu refuses to take control of samal, samal will instantly return to being a kitten.


    So if the king of jealousy is a ontological projection, it is likely to be the same.


    The power of the great devil can never cross the barrier between the world and hell.


    Don''t say it''s the great devil, even the second devil and the Lord can''t do it.


    "I am the king of envy, Leviathan."


    "Come on, let me see your projection."


    "I don''t have a body, you just call out my consciousness. My projection body and power are all absent. My consciousness can only be attached to your field and exist as your special family."


    "Well You mean, you don''t have a body? "


    "Yes."


    "Why? I called Samuel, and he had at least one projection


    "Strange human beings." Leviathan said: "human beings can call out the projection of Samuel, and my consciousness."


    Although Chen''s two calls did not break the rules.


    Both Samuel and Leviathan are harmless.


    But even so, it''s still incredible.


    Clinging to your field?


    Chen Yu suddenly contracted the field, and gradually, a figure appeared in the field.


    It was a goat, a goat with a devil face.


    "Ah..." Once again, hinga was startled.


    It''s not that he''s timid, it''s that such a horrible picture suddenly appears in front of the windshield of the car. Everyone will be scared to pee.


    "What are you arguing about?" Chen Yu shouted.


    In the west, goat is the image of devil in the world.


    Chen Yu thought that the ancients probably saw Leviathan''s image in the world.


    Because the goat in front of us is really the incarnation of the devil.


    Chen can form Leviathan''s consciousness through field.


    However, as long as Chen Yu let go, Leviathan''s consciousness will immediately return to the original.

 Chapter 2501

    "Boss, that was..."


    "Devil."


    Chen Yu''s flat answer is that Singa is not calm.


    Leaving hinga outside the community gate of his home, Chen left.


    In the cold wind shivering Xinjia, shivering to escape home.


    "Since I summoned you, no matter what form you are now, you are my family member."


    "I hate to admit it, but it''s exactly what you said."


    "Then tell me about the power of your jealousy."


    "In fact, it''s very simple. It''s a high-level Mirror magic. It can''t copy high-level or the same level of blood, ability and magic. It can copy all the magic lower than the Mirror magic itself." "The difference is that for others it''s magic, for me it''s instinct, there''s no limit to the number," Leviathan said


    It''s true, it''s very simple.


    But the simpler it is, the more terrifying it is.


    But, think about it carefully, No.


    What Leviathan said is based on his own standard as the great devil of hell.


    Of course, there is no limit to the number of times.


    He can copy whoever he wants and copy as many as he wants.


    But can his subordination really achieve this kind of unlimited?


    "Do your subordinates have unlimited capacity?"


    "Don''t you already have a conclusion?"


    "That is to say, there is a limit to the quantity, isn''t there?"


    "Your guess is right."


    "So how long does the magic of copying last? Or forever? Can you stack it up indefinitely? Or when the maximum number is reached, the last copied magic will knock out the first copied magic? "


    "First of all, the quantity has nothing to do with the magic itself. It has something to do with the magic. For example, if I copy one of your magic and consume half of it, then I will copy your second magic of the same level. Then I need to consume all the magic. I have mastered both of your magic, but my magic is gone, so I can''t copy infinitely. Secondly, I will drive to use you I can''t copy all the magic and ignore the magic in the process of using


    "As for your second question, the time when the copied magic exists, if I copy one of your magic, then I can learn. There is a small problem here, whether I can learn it, of course, it will always exist if I learn it. If I can''t learn it, then the copied magic will disappear after removing the copy effect."


    Leviathan paused and continued, "race talent, blood, these are unable to learn. Special abilities can be comprehended. Like magic, it may or may not be comprehended, but the difficulty is higher than magic."


    "To contain the power of your jealousy, it can only be a higher power attribute, a stronger magic and a more obscure magic. As long as you do these three things, you will not be defeated, right?"


    "Indeed."


    "Can the field be replicated?" Chen asked


    "Every field is the pattern of the world. It can''t be copied. Even I can''t do it."


    "Learn too much magic and other abilities, don''t they conflict with each other?"


    "Just like the gluttonous blood and the angry blood in your body, the gluttonous will never be poisoned, the angry blood will never let you be bewitched, and the jealous blood can prevent all the forces from backfiring."


    Chen Yu''s car pulled up to the garage and suddenly heard a cry of a baby cat.


    I saw that samal was hurtling at Chen Zhu with a ferocious gesture, making a corner sound in his mouth.


    Of course, his ferocious posture is not ferocious at all. He has a small, tender mouth.


    Chen Yu felt that Leviathan wanted to show himself. He saw a sporadic light spot in the air, but it failed in the end. That light spot was the most prominent image he could maintain.


    "Leviathan!"


    "Samuel!"


    Chen Yu looks at Leviathan and Samuel. When they meet, the two guys are in a state of tension. Is there any deep hatred.


    Unfortunately, these two great monsters can do nothing.


    One can''t even show his shape except for waving small milk in the air.


    Chen is obviously not going to fight.


    He prefers to watch the bustle. It''s so interesting to watch the fight between the two great monsters.


    It''s better that they can explode each other.


    "Leviathan, you dare to appear before me."


    "What dare I not appear in front of you? I''m not afraid of you. "


    "Then our hundred thousand year struggle can finally come to an end in this depiction."


    "With you now?"


    "Of course, it''s impossible here, but what appears here is only my projection, but in hell, my body is still there, and what you appear here is your main consciousness, that is to say, your body has fallen into a deep sleep. At this time, if I launch an attack, what can you do to resist it?""Even if my body is sleeping, you can''t help me. Don''t forget that we all exist at the same level. You can''t kill me."


    "I don''t mean to destroy your essence. My goal is your country. I can completely destroy your country when you can''t fight back and resist. You have no way but to watch your people struggle and destroy in the suffering."


    "If you destroy my country, then I will lose my last shackles. When my mind returns, you will not be able to prevent me from destroying your country."


    The two great monsters talk hard to each other, but they don''t see what they really do.


    "When you are going to fight, please let me know. I will go to see your fight below. It must be wonderful."


    "Who said we were going to fight?" Samuel looked at Chen Yu and rolled his eyes.


    "But didn''t you just look like you were at full swing? Are you kidding? "


    "Of course, as the rulers of the two hells, we need to greet each other in a special way. We can''t, like you humans, hi, Hello, or you Chinese, have you eaten?"


    "Well Are you saying hello to each other? "


    "If there''s a chance, I don''t mind turning greetings into reality."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chen Yu said nothing for a while: "your greeting is refreshing."


    Leviathan''s consciousness was floating on the top of Samuel''s head, and the two great demons began to ask each other about their recent situation, which seemed like two friends they had never seen for a long time.


    But whether or not they''re lying down, it''s not good news for other demonic pets in the family.


    Because they had only Samuel on their head, now there is another one.

 Chapter 2502

    Of course, Leviathan can only intimidate the evil pets in his family.


    If any pet in his family dares to disrespect him, he will be in hell.


    He grabs each other''s body and fights directly in hell.


    For example, Beelzebub and Amun, such as Raymond, are all projections, and their bodies are still in hell.


    Of course, for the cowards at home, samal is basically right.


    Even if his projection is just a little milk cat, no demon pet dares to disobey him.


    Even Heima and Baima, who appear in the real world, have a good life in the world and Chen Yu''s home. Even if they make up their mind to rely on Chen Yu for life, they will not go back to hell.


    But they were still afraid of Samuel. They knew that this little cat was not a threat to them. But Samuel was so domineering over their heads that they could only bear it.


    Leviathan is almost the same. One of them used to be a bully. Now there is another.


    The next day, Vincent arrived as scheduled.


    Vincent stood in front of Chen Yu''s house, slightly embarrassed.


    "Is that how you came?" Chen Yu''s cold eyes made Vincent very uncomfortable.


    "Otherwise? Mr. Chen, am I not dressed formally enough? "


    It was Chen Yu who said yesterday, let him dress more formally.


    Is it not formal enough to wear a suit, tie, shiny hair and shiny leather shoes?


    I don''t know. I thought I was married today.


    Isn''t that formal enough?


    Chen Yu''s eyes were still cold, and he glanced at Vincent from the corner of his eyes.


    "Come in."


    Vincent can clearly feel Chen Yu''s displeasure.


    "Mr. Chen, have I done something wrong?"


    "Talk less and get down to business."


    Chen Yu sat on the chair in the yard and asked Vincent to sit opposite.


    "Let''s go on with yesterday."


    "Mr. Chen, how is Mr. Chen thinking about your alliance with my master?"


    "Not at all."


    "Mr. Chen, Leviathan Aberdeen tagmis''s ambition and his means will never be willing to stay in Bermuda. Maybe in a short time, he will start a war against human society, even in the past two world wars."


    Chen Yu rolled his eyes. "What does that have to do with me?"


    To Vincent''s words, Chen Yu basically does not believe, exaggerates the threat theory.


    That Leviathan Aberdeen tagmis has been around for years.


    And unlike the dormant demons, Leviathan Aberdeen tagmis is active.


    He estimated that he knew better than anyone, even the devil.


    Although human individual is very weak, but the overall strength is very strong.


    And human beings are not always weak, there are always abnormal individuals.


    For example, Chen Yu, Zhang Tianyi and 23 generations of Blood Mary.


    And the top forces, which is Leviathan Aberdeen tagmiston?


    With ability, Leviathan Aberdeen tagmis took him down to dragon tiger mountain to teach him.


    See if he can walk from there completely.


    Control Bermuda and then plot against human society?


    Don''t be kidding. Is it really bad to say something?


    Vincent also felt Chen''s disdainful look.


    He''s embarrassed, too. He said too much.


    This kind of stupid words can only be taken out to deceive some people who have no contact with the world of spirituality.


    It''s really stupid to deceive Chen Yu, a man of different spirit.


    "Leviathan Aberdeen tagmis, based in Bermuda, has plundered the wealth of human society for thousands of years, which can even subvert a country." Vincent looks at Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu once again turned his back. If he converted his accumulated wealth into natural resources of the same price, maybe he would be moved.


    But if it''s ancient works of art, how much is the value of this thing? I have my own price, which can be said to be more, which can be said to be less.


    But if there is a pile at a time, it is no different from the price of scrap iron.


    Prices are volatile and it''s too difficult to cash in.


    Next is the metal currency of gold and silver.


    If there are more of them, it is also very difficult to convert them into cash currency.


    In particular, if there are too many at one time, the market will collapse directly.


    However, Leviathan Aberdeen tagmis has been active for thousands of years. Apart from the wealth he has been searching for in modern times, what wealth could he search for a few centuries ago?


    It''s nothing more than art and gold and silver.


    "Leviathan Aberdeen tagmis''s wealth is not limited to the wealth of ordinary people, but also to the wealth of the great spiritual world."Vincent looked at the children in his eyes: "Mr. Chen, you have a lot of children."


    For a moment, Vincent felt the horror of murder.


    "Wait I don''t mean that, Mr. Chen. " Vincent immediately realized that he had said the wrong thing: "Mr. Chen, I mean, your children''s future cultivation needs absolutely not a few. Even if your wealth in human society is amazing, it is difficult to maintain so many children''s consumption."


    Chen Yu''s eyes became colder and colder. Without speaking, he looked at Vincent with a chilling look.


    Vincent now thinks only of Alexander.


    But now he can only continue to say: "in this world, unless it is the top forces, otherwise, there are few forces that can provide so many training resources for children."


    "Mr. Chen, my master is very sincere. Even if you destroy the three head dog laboratory, my master has no objection."


    "Sincerity? You come here empty handed, which is called sincerity? "


    Duang -


    at this moment, Vincent finally understood why Chen Xun had a bad expression on his face since he saw him.


    The emotional problem is here. I went to visit the house empty handed.


    In fact, Vincent has been in human society for a long time.


    Of course, he knows some of the human world.


    But he has no friends in human society.


    Most of the time, he would not go to the so-called visit.


    It''s impossible to visit with gifts.


    So he never had that concept.


    Until now, he finally understood.


    "Er..."


    "Mr. Chen, can you make it up?"


    "Forget it. Keep talking." Chen said with a cold face.


    Vincent can''t be so natural now.


    My head is full of gifts.


    "Your master is also a devil. In a word, your master and the master of Bermuda should be closer to each other. At least compared with human beings, shouldn''t you form an alliance?"


    "It''s not about identity, it''s about interests. Leviathan Aberdeen tagmis has something my master wants, but he can''t give it, so he and my master will only stand on the opposite side."

 Chapter 2503

    "I want to know what your master wants from Leviathan Aberdeen tagmis."


    Vincent did not answer Chen''s question.


    After a while, Vincent said, "longevity."


    Chen Yu frowned: "did you just ask your master? You''ve been in touch with him, haven''t you? "


    Vincent''s body suddenly looks like a snake shedding its skin. The scales turn over, and then change into another form.


    This is an old man with white hair, medium height and thin body, wearing casual clothes.


    "Hello, Mr. Chen."


    "What are you talking to me about now?"


    "I''m Vincent''s master. My name''s aquilaty gasley. Of course, I have another more famous name. Maybe you''ve heard of it."


    "Oh, I wish to hear the details."


    "The North sea monster."


    Chen Yu was surprised to see oquilati gasley who suddenly changed his identity.


    Of course, this name is very strange, but the opposite is the thunderous name of another.


    North sea monster! A famous monster in Norse mythology.


    Even in the modern myth of kesulu, it is said that the legend of the giant demon in the North Sea was used for reference.


    Among the 100 tasks released by the 23rd generation of Blood Mary, one of them is to exterminate the giant demons in the North Sea.


    "I really didn''t expect that the legendary monster would appear in this form in front of me. Can I have a signature?"


    Okurati gasley looked at Chen Yu with a smile. He really looked like a kind old man.


    "I can change to any form or appearance. If you don''t feel used to what I am now, I can change to another form at any time."


    Later, okurati gasley changed several forms.


    There are men and women, there are sexy and enchanting women, there are also strong men, or teenagers or children.


    But there is a very obvious feature, that is, his white hair.


    "If you disguise that white hair, you will be more like it."


    "Hair is a sign of most creatures. Although I have no hair on my body, when I change to a mammal or borrow other objects to come, the hair will turn white, because my life is about to end."


    "Did the last mutant Octopus fail?"


    It doesn''t take much thought. Chen Yu thinks about the last time he mutated an octopus.


    The mutant octopus will absorb the vitality of mammals, plus the characteristics of retroactivity.


    It''s easy for Chen Yu to think that their purpose is to absorb enough vitality, and then return to pass it on to aquirati gasley.


    There seems to be nothing wrong with the plan.


    And Chen suspected that the original cells used by the mutant Octopus were probably extracted from oquilati gasley''s body.


    "It''s hard to define the success of this plan. If the plan is successful in terms of the experiment process alone, the experiment body that meets the goal is created, and then released, performed tasks, and then returned back, there is no deviation in this series." "But the biggest problem is the imbalance between income and expenditure. These mutant Octopus extract my body cells and transform them. They also extract part of my life force, but they can''t absorb enough life force. In addition, all aspects of the process are blocked. At last, this plan is destroyed by you, and the result is not worth it to me. Let me I have consumed a large part of my life force. "


    Chen Chu looked at oquilatti gasley and said for a long time that he was out of balance and lost money in business.


    But it can also be understood that oquilati gasley''s body is absolutely huge, but what can the mutant Octopus absorb?


    The skin of whales in the ocean is too thick for the mutant octopus to absorb.


    As for dolphins, sea lions, sea dogs and so on, ha ha, the mutant Octopus dare to approach, which means who is whose food.


    Especially dolphins, octopus is their important food source.


    They don''t care if the octopus mutates.


    They are marine creatures, but they can only absorb the vitality of mammals.


    And there''s basically no mammal in the ocean that can be bothered by a mutant octopus.


    Mutant octopus can only attack coastal mammals.


    But there are not many mammals along the coast.


    Reasonable human beings are the best targets.


    But if you attack human beings, they will let you go back?


    And there are few other mammals along the coast.


    So there was something wrong with the plan at the beginning.


    The income is not in proportion to the payment, and the life force consumed by such a behemoth as the North sea monster is not enough for several mice to supplement.


    "In fact, you have problems in the first plan. You can catch a large number of people, and then ban the human circle like milking."Okurati gasley ignored Chen''s unreliable approach.


    Chen Yu''s suggestion does look attractive. Why didn''t he know it.


    But it''s too risky.


    For example, if he created the mutant Octopus event, those researchers should only consider it as a natural phenomenon.


    But the government has increased its vigilance and made a lot of precautions.


    If he dare to kidnap a large number of human beings, it is no different from seeking death.


    If we put it 200 years ago, no, even 100 years ago, the plan is highly feasible.


    But in this era, the government is very strict with its own people.


    It''s OK to lose one or two people.


    But if there are less than 100 people, it is not a problem. It is likely to be a war.


    And aquilaty gasley needs more than a hundred people.


    "Mr. Chen, do you have any objection to the proposal that Vincent conveyed to you on my behalf?"


    "Objection? No, I just don''t want to work with you. "


    "Why? Is it because of our previous misunderstanding? "


    "No, you and I haven''t reached the point of immortality, but I don''t trust you either. I have to deal with an enemy who doesn''t know the strength and has no direct conflict with me. I can''t figure out why I want to accept your advice. How can I know that you are not Leviathan Aberdeen tagmies who came to play the double reed with him and tricked me into the game, and then cut me open? ¡±


    "in other words, if I want to cooperate with Mr. Chen, I have to solve two problems. One is to show my sincerity and prove your hostile relationship with Leviathan Aberdeen tagmis?"


    "Yes, if you can really prove that I have to kill Leviathan Aberdeen tagmis and your sincerity, I will promise this league."

 Chapter 2504

    "President We are leaving today. "


    The unexpected call from Totti Belfast made Chen suddenly remember.


    The psionic team has been preparing for half a month.


    Chen Yu didn''t know the exact time of their departure.


    However, reminded by Totti Belfast, Chen Yu was in a trance.


    Chen Yu didn''t have much to say to Totti Belfast.


    Only said a word: "careful."


    Totty bear had a little excitement.


    But now suddenly and fiercely calm down.


    He has seen Chen Yu''s horror many times.


    Even the power he has now is Chen Yu''s.


    This also made him have a strong fear of Chen Yu all the time.


    Since Chen Yu told him to be careful, I''m afraid this trip is not as easy as he thought.


    When Totti Belfast first acquired the ability to summon demons, he was still a little drifting.


    In addition to dare not and Chen Yupiao, other can let him connect, basically by him.


    But now he is a little uneasy.


    Just then, a postman drove to the door.


    The postman stood at the door, afraid to enter the manor, and honked his horn.


    Chen Yu has a little impression on the postman. He should be a local postman in Dashan town.


    They seem to have been given items several times before and after.


    Chen opened the door, the postman adjusted his clothes, and then entered the manor cautiously.


    Outside the hall, the postman stopped again.


    Chen Yu is standing there waiting for the postman to come.


    "Hello, Mr. Chen." The postman tries to keep himself calm and not panic.


    "Hello, Mr. postman." Chen Yu smiled and nodded.


    "I have your letter. Please sign it."


    "Thank you."


    After signing, the postman left in a hurry.


    Although he has been to mirror lake twice, it was only a villa at that time.


    And now the Grand Manor is totally two concepts.


    Since the mirror lake manor was destroyed and rebuilt by the hurricane, the postman has heard that it has been rebuilt.


    But when he came here again, he found out how much change there was.


    Standing outside, he felt a sense of oppression.


    Coming in here, he felt more oppressive.


    Even if it''s not the first time for him to meet Chen Yu, even if it''s not the first time for him to come here.


    The good thing is that Chen is still the same as Chen in the past.


    Chen''s reputation in Dashan town is quite good.


    After all, Chen Yu occasionally donated tens of thousands of dollars to the town government and a lot of money to the school.


    Chen Yu opened the letter at the door.


    Inside is a very common postcard.


    But the people who sent him the postcards were not ordinary, oquilati gasley.


    There is also an address on the postcard.


    Chen Yu frowned. Obviously, this postcard should be okurati gasley''s sincerity.


    "Portia, I''m going out."


    "All right." Portia knew what Chen was going to say.


    According to the address on the postcard, Chen found a slightly remote single family villa.


    Looking at the single villa in front of us, the geographical location and scale can only be regarded as unsatisfactory.


    It looks like it''s just a house for ordinary people.


    This is far from Chen''s imagination.


    Not to mention the castle of the Middle Ages in Europe, I''d like to build a slightly beautiful and larger house for myself.


    But the house in front of us is so common.


    The power of oquilati gasley is not small.


    You can take out a cruise ship to be a laboratory.


    This asset is not under its own.


    Just then, the door of the villa opened and a fat old man came out of it.


    The white hair on that end is quite conspicuous.


    The old man had a cup of coffee in his left hand and a roll of newspaper in his right.


    The old man was wearing thick framed glasses, pajamas and slippers embroidered with Mickey Mouse.


    Chen Xun rubbed his nose, the old man helped his glasses, looked at Chen Xun at the door, and his expression was quite astonished.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    They looked at each other for more than ten seconds.


    "Aquilaty gasley, you invited me, but you seem very surprised at my arrival." Chen was the first to speak.


    "I''m curious about Lao Mei''s postal system. I once sent a letter to Vincent in the same city. It took me three days. I thought you would receive it tomorrow or later." Aquilaty gasley took a deep breath and came forward to open the gate. "Come in, please.""I''m surprised, too, that I''ll see such a living north sea monster."


    "And what image do you think I should be?"


    "At least please live on an island." Chen make complaints about it.


    "Although I am a terrible monster in the eyes of human beings, I have to admit that any intelligent life will be fascinated by the entertainment brought to life by human society." Okurati gasley asked Chen to sit directly at the table on the lawn: "please sit down, I have nothing to entertain you here."


    "Is your organization short of money?"


    "Recently, I have invested a lot. Many of my industries have to be sold. For example, you have destroyed my three head dog lab and cruise ship, which has brought me a lot of losses. Of course, the main reason is that it''s comfortable here and no one quarrels."


    "However, your image really makes it difficult for me to evaluate you."


    "Imagine if I become a big man or a woman lives here, are you sure I can get peace?"


    Chen Yu thought about it. Indeed, if okurati gasley becomes a big man.


    Most people think this big man is a fugitive when they pass by.


    If aquilaty gasley becomes a woman, he may be coveted by others.


    "In addition, maintaining the state of young people will make me consume more vitality."


    "Has your vitality been sustained by physical aging to reduce consumption?"


    "It''s not that far, but it''s not that far. I haven''t revealed my ontological form in 50 years."


    "In principle, the changing form should consume more vitality than the noumenon form?"


    "Magic is consumed by changing form, and the strength of form determines the amount of vitality consumed." Okurati gasley looked at Chen Yu. "If you master the transmutation magic, you can become an ant, so your life will be increased by a hundred times."


    Chen''s face is black. If he becomes an ant, he would rather live a hundred years less.


    It''s fun for oquilati gasley to transform himself from a North sea monster into a human.


    I become an ant. I have the fun of farting.


    "What about my sincerity?" Okurati gasley looks at Chen Yu with a smile.


    Chen Chu looks at okurati geisley, and the old yellow teeth in his mouth are too abrupt.

 Chapter 2505

    Chen Yu felt that oquilati gasley''s vitality was very weak.


    Of course, this weakness is only relative.


    Aquilaty gasley''s vitality may be similar to that of ordinary people.


    If it is put on an ordinary person, the vitality is a young, healthy and energetic youth.


    But if it can be used as a giant creature like an island, it''s really a pity.


    "My life force is only enough for me to show my body once and support a full-scale battle. If you agree, I will also devote all my efforts to fight until our victory. If you refuse, I can only use up my last life force as an ordinary person. Of course, in order to obtain life force, maybe I will come up with some mutant octopus in the future Something like that. "


    "I see your sincerity, but it''s not enough." "Leviathan Aberdeen tagmis is not an enemy to me, or not good enough," Chen said


    Chen''s current position is chaos and kindness.


    Chaos and goodness is the most complicated position in the rules of "dragon and dungeon". It can be a good person or a bad person, who does not abide by the established rules and follows their own rules.


    O''aquilaty gasley, on the other hand, was an evil camp of order, but obeyed certain rules.


    Leviathan Aberdeen tagmis is chaotic, evil camp, not subject to any rules.


    Of course, this is only their respective position, not their relationship.


    Oquilati gasley had an attempt at Leviathan Aberdeen tagmis, but Chen did not.


    Chen Yu and okurati gasley already have the basis of cooperation, which is sincerity.


    But there is no reason for Leviathan Aberdeen tagmis.


    The reason can be interest or threat.


    For the time being, Leviathan Aberdeen tagmis and Chen Yu have no direct interest or threat disputes.


    The police with good order should do all the evil things.


    Chen Yu felt that he only needed to do his part.


    When chaos and evil offend him or touch his fundamental interests, he will do it.


    "Leviathan Aberdeen tagmis had in his hand a part of a artifact called the starlight pointer."


    "Even if it''s a real complete artifact, I don''t have to look at it. Why do you move me with the artifact fragments in your mouth?"


    "Although the starlight pointer is only a part of a complete artifact, it is the product of ancient Babylonian civilization and a part made by the efforts of a whole family."


    "Do your best to make a part?" Chen Yu looked at oquilati gasley in a different way: "is it your grammatical mistake? Shouldn''t a artifact be made? "


    "No, it''s just a part. It''s said that this artifact is made up of parts made by four ancient civilizations, namely ancient China, ancient Inca, ancient Egypt and ancient Babylon, with an interval of 2000 years. It''s said that it''s the greatest artifact created by your human beings."


    "What''s the use of this artifact? World Destruction? Or let yourself gain the invincible power. One strike can wipe out all enemies? "


    "Ha ha I don''t know. " "However, it is said that a dragon family once used it, and then the artifact was disassembled into four parts again, without knowing who it fell into," said okurati gasley with a wry smile


    "An unknown artifact part, supported only by obscure legends, can''t convince me."


    "I don''t want all the wealth and wealth of Leviathan Aberdeen tagmis. All his possessions belong to you. I just need to devour the vitality of Leviathan Aberdeen tagmis."


    Chen Yu is a bit moved, the parts of artifact, and an immeasurable wealth.


    "Is your daughter awakened to the magic of extinction?"


    Chen Yu is not happy that oquilati gasley suddenly mentions his daughter.


    "Leviathan Aberdeen tagmees has stolen countless magic in these countless years, and he has also set up a magic Library in his own nest, which must contain ancient books of extinction magic."


    "How do you know there are ancient books of extinction magic?"


    "Leviathan Aberdeen tagmis once fought with the first witch Lilith. With the character of Leviathan Aberdeen tagmis, he would not miss the chance to copy Lilith''s magic."


    "Who wins and who loses the battle?"


    "There is no victory or defeat. It''s a long time ago. Neither side has given up everything, so it''s impossible to distinguish the victory or defeat."


    "You seem to know Leviathan Aberdeen tagmis very well. Do you have anything to do with him?"


    "He has enslaved me for thousands of years. Do you think I am not familiar with him?""That is to say, you are his loser?"


    "He''s just winning by blood, and I can''t help it." Said oquilatti gasley.


    "Tell me all his information."


    Okurati gasley couldn''t help but look up and stare at Chen Yu. "Do you agree?"


    "I am the messenger of justice."


    "Ha ha..."


    Okurati gasley also breathed a long sigh of relief for Chen''s answer.


    After all, he doesn''t have many choices right now.


    "Leviathan Aberdeen tagmis is very powerful. If he is in the Lord''s level, he is as strong as me. But if that''s all, I may not be afraid of him, but the most trouble is his jealous King''s blood, which makes him almost invincible." There was a strong sense of unwillingness and hatred in the voice of aquilaty gasley.


    "In the past two thousand years, there have been many strong men who have challenged him, but none of them have been able to defeat him. I have been enslaved by him for thousands of years. Originally, this time will be longer, but I found the loophole in the contract, paid half of my life as the price, and finally got rid of his constraints."


    "So it''s not just a battle for survival, it''s a battle for revenge, isn''t it?"


    "Yes." Aquilaty gasley nodded: "of course, our cooperation this time is based on defeating him. If you defeat him, you can get everything from him, and I will take back everything that belongs to me. If you fail, you have nothing, and I can only wait for death."


    "Since you have broken free from the shackles of thousands of years, you should always be ready to avenge him. What are your preparations?"

 Chapter 2506

    Chen Yu believed that since oquilati gasley had prepared the plan of revenge for thousands of years.


    It''s not going to be just a rush.


    "I made a great army."


    "Like a mutant octopus?"


    "No, the ones you killed in the triad lab."


    "Then you need to prepare a lot."


    "It''s a lot."


    "When will you leave?"


    "Three days later."


    "Three more days to prepare?"


    "No, it''s the time to enter Bermuda. In order to enter the Devil Island of Leviathan Aberdeen tagmis, many of them can be found by flying directly. It needs a specific time."


    "Is it so tedious?"


    "In fact, as long as we know the law, it''s not complicated."


    Chen Yu looks at okurati geisley. Of course, this kind of thing is not complicated for him.


    He was enslaved for a thousand years by Leviathan Aberdeen tagmis.


    I guess that place is rotten.


    "Come to me in three days?"


    "No, you come to the port."


    "Shall we take a boat?"


    "Of course, or how do you think we should go?"


    "No by boat? Me and you? "


    "A research ship."


    "Why?"


    "Do you know how Leviathan Aberdeen tagmis hunts?"


    "I don''t know, I don''t want to know. I just want to know why we choose that research ship."


    "Each time Leviathan Aberdeen tagmis locks a target, he will mark the target. Only the ships or aircraft with the mark can enter Devil Island at a certain time."


    "Isn''t he a little bored?"


    "It should have something to do with his artifact parts. Devil Island was hidden by him with the star pointer."


    "What''s the use of the starlight pointer?"


    "I don''t know, even in the thousands of years I was enslaved, I haven''t heard any information about the starlight pointer from him."


    "And has he ever used it in combat?"


    "No starlight pointer has been used."


    "Have you thought about it? A artifact that you don''t know how to use at all is likely to affect the war situation, or even the outcome." Chen said worriedly.


    Oquilatti gasley, of course, thought about it.


    But at this time, he has no time to think about how to deal with the starlight pointer.


    He used to travel around the world looking for lost documents, only to find out what the star pointer, or the artifact jointly cast by the four brilliant civilizations, was for.


    However, the answer has never been found. Instead, some ancient books have been found.


    But when it comes to that artifact, it''s always obscure.


    And it''s clear that some important documents seem to have been intentionally erased.


    The rest of the literature is covered up, which is not clear at all.


    And he couldn''t spend all his time searching for literature.


    He also needs to build up his strength.


    And his body is inconvenient to move. Most of the time, he needs to rely on his own hands to complete it.


    "I''ve thought about this, but I guess that artifact may not be used for battle, at least a single part may not work in battle."


    "It''s better." Chen Zhu nodded.


    His alliance with aquilaty gasley was also a verbal commitment.


    In fact, apart from the past and Leviathan Aberdeen tagmis, there is a little old grudge between them.


    And because he wanted to make a profit.


    Now that the psionic team is on its way.


    The power of a psionic team cannot be said to be weak.


    At least it can bring some pressure to Leviathan Aberdeen tagmis.


    Of course, the best result is to lose both.


    However, Chen is still afraid to be careless.


    The strength of aquilaty gasley against Leviathan Aberdeen tagmis is still a thousand years ago.


    I''m afraid he doesn''t know how strong he is now.


    A thousand years may not be a long time for Lords.


    But in the end, it''s a thousand years. Who can guarantee that Leviathan Aberdeen tagmis will stay where he is for a thousand years.


    And Leviathan Aberdeen tagmis had a artifact in his hand.


    The exact function of the artifact was not understood by oquilaty gasley.


    This is also a big hidden danger.


    In addition, Leviathan Aberdeen tagmis''s bloodline ability of the king of jealousy is also the ability of Chen Yu to be very afraid.Chen Yu thought about it and planned to use the three days to make a small closure.


    It is obviously the best choice to close within the river map.


    Since the old turtle soared, Chen Yu seldom came to the river map.


    It''s empty here, leaving several internal pills of old turtle.


    Every time I come here alone, I will only let Chen Yu have a look.


    Of course, Chen Yu has never been so hypocritical.


    It''s mainly boring that I seldom enter here. After all, Chen Yu is not a friar.


    However, Chen feels that it is really necessary to integrate his skills here.


    So this time Chen Yu took the initiative to come in and shut down.


    Chen''s current capabilities are very complex.


    The blood of glutton, the blood of rage, the dark magma, thirty-two incarnations, the apotheosis of the great spirit, the assimilation of the dark, the unity of all dharmas, and the seven eyes without filth embedded in the right arm and awakened.


    These seven eyes are the most practical shadow vision, followed by the eyes of thunder and power.


    The eye of power is the most direct combat power bonus, because it can double Chen''s upper limit of power.


    The eye of thunder belongs to two lower levels of attack means and abilities.


    There is also the ability to control the general situation of heaven and earth. The general situation of heaven and earth can be attached to all Chen''s attacks.


    It is an additional attribute, which can improve the attack and damage power.


    There is the almost eliminated sword technique.


    In addition to these abilities and lineages, Chen''s foundation is his own constitution and immortal power.


    Constitution and Xianli are the most fundamental things of Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu''s abilities are too complicated, and each of them is very powerful, but many of them belong to the ability of independence.


    Chen Yu is now thinking about whether he can combine all his abilities.


    The first is the blood of glutton and the blood of rage. The blood of the two kinds of demons is always independent of their own human blood.


    How can these two lineages be fully integrated into themselves?


    No, I have no clue. Ask Lao Zhang.


    Chen Yu then drilled out of the river, picked up the phone and dialed Zhang Tianyi.


    "Lao Zhang, I''ve thought about it. I''ve decided to save your grandchildren and your daughter-in-law. Is it a little touched?"


    Zhang Tianyi received Chen''s phone call and was a little surprised.


    Because he has asked Chen Yu several times before.


    However, Chen Yu''s attitude has always been firm. If he does not agree, he will not.


    Why did you agree without any sign?

 Chapter 2507

    "Why did you suddenly agree?"


    "I''m not afraid that you can send the gray haired to the black one."


    "Will you be a person?" Zhang Tianyi hears Chen Zhuo''s words, immediately seven tips smoke.


    "I''m here for the good."


    Zhang Tianyi knows that Chen Yu must have done it for his own purpose.


    Absolutely not to save Yang Guo.


    But at this time, he really can''t talk.


    If Chen Yu is angry, slow down a few claps, and wait for Yang Guo to die before starting. Who can you reason with.


    "What do you want?"


    "Is there a way to combine two or more bloodlines, or a function?"


    "There are many ways to quench blood." Zhang Tianyi said.


    "Give me a set."


    "I don''t have it."


    "You play with me, don''t you?" Chen Yu said angrily, "believe it or not, I will release your grandchildren."


    "Who are you for? Or do you use it yourself? "


    "I use it myself."


    "I really don''t have the skill of quenching blood." Zhang Tianyi said: "you can create a set of your own now, and it is absolutely suitable for you. Now the blood quenching skills circulating in the spiritual world are created by others for you. No one is the same, so it is not the best choice to cultivate others'' skills by force."


    "Create by yourself? I will not. "


    "Simple, first of all, cultivate a fire system magic or master a magic power and cultivate heart fire. Secondly, you must cultivate at least the realm of fake Dan. You must be there."


    "Fake Dan? Nathan


    "In any case, you must be in the right state."


    "And then?"


    "Refine the internal alchemy with fire system magic or supernatural power, and then infuse your own blood into the internal alchemy to accept the heart fire quenching together with the internal alchemy. This step is basically the same for everyone, but the higher the fire system magic or supernatural power you cultivate, the better, and at least you need to practice the heart fire." Zhang Tianyi said.


    "Since everyone is the same, what''s different?"


    "Of course, it''s not the same. Everyone''s heart fire is different." Zhang Tianyi said: "when you stir up your heart fire, the circulation and operation methods are unique. If you apply other people''s heart fire methods, you can''t say that you will be possessed by fire, but there will be many mismatches."


    "That is to say, the key is that the fire is a magic and a supernatural power, and then the heart fire is different from it?"


    "I don''t know some details, after all, I haven''t used the heart method of quenching blood."


    "Then you can give me some Fire spells or magical powers. I''ll study them and see what suits me."


    "If you want to practice the magic and magic of the fire system, you''d better find baifra. Is there anyone in the world who is more proficient in the fire system than the fire cult?"


    "Well It seems to make sense. I''ll hang up first. "


    "Wait Don''t let me have an accident. "


    "We can catch up." Chen Yu said disapprovingly.


    "Ma Dan, you..." Zhang Tian was hung up by Chen Yu before he finished speaking.


    ¡­¡­


    "Baifra, I need a fire spell or magic. Can I support one? The more advanced, the better. "


    "For what?"


    "Refine the blood."


    "That''s right. Last time we talked about the mystery of the immortal bird. I''ve sorted out the research data and will send it to you now."


    "What does the secret of the immortal bird have to do with the fire magic power I need?"


    "I found that the mystery of the rebirth of the immortal bird lies not in the immortal bird itself, but in the fire of nirvana. If I master the fire of Nirvana, I will master the mystery of the rebirth of the immortal bird."


    Later, baifra passed all the data and information he studied to Chen.


    Chen Yu takes the data from baifra''s research and returns to Hetu.


    It records in detail the process of each experiment of baifra, as well as the idea of his experiment.


    It can be said that this is more perfect than any other skill.


    It''s almost the kind of tutorial that hands teach you to learn fire of nirvana.


    Chen took out the blood of the immortal bird. A wooden bucket with a diameter of about one meter and a height was filled with the blood of the immortal bird.


    Then infuse the spirit of heaven and earth, and the blood of the immortal bird will ignite.


    After Chen Zhu ignited the blood of the immortal bird, people jumped into the barrel.


    This is the fire of nirvana.


    However, the fire of Nirvana, which lost its body as a carrier, can no longer revive the immortal bird.


    At this time, Chen Zhu needs to absorb the fire of Nirvana into his body and integrate it with his own immortal power and flesh.


    But this is the time to test the body of the cultivator who practices the fire of nirvana.


    The body can bear the high temperature of Nirvana fire, which does not mean that it can bear in the body.


    When Chen Zhu inhales the fire of Nirvana with his breath.Chen Yu only felt the terrible pain coming from his chest.


    "Ah..." Chen Yu howls painfully, and his strength directly blows the barrel open.


    However, the blood of the immortal bird did not disperse, but was completely ignited, completely surrounding Chen Yu.


    Every breath, every breath, and every breath, and every breath, and every breath, and every breath, and every breath, and every breath, and every breath, and every breath, and every breath, and every breath, and every breath, and every breath, and every breath, and every breath, and every breath, and every breath, and every breath, and every breath, and every breath, and every breath, and every breath, and every breath, and every breath, and every flame, will.


    The flame began to flow in every channel and blood vessel of Chen Yu.


    "Ah..."


    Although the fire of Nirvana made Chen Yu miserable, his strong body and strong vitality made him unable to die.


    At this time, Chen''s body surface had been burned beyond recognition.


    Chen has never suffered such a heavy injury.


    Chen Yu is crazy in the pain of the rotation of thinking.


    If you go on like this, you will surely die.


    What to do? Is this to play your own rhythm?


    I don''t know how baifra stood up.


    Chen Yu thought of baifra.


    Baifra''s main cultivation is fire system. His fire system resistance must be better than his own.


    But I am stronger than him.


    So he may not suffer less than himself.


    It is impossible for baifra to delay such pain for a long time.


    Let fire of Nirvana merge with its own magic or immortal power?


    No, there is no sign of integration between Xianli and fire of nirvana. It can even be said that it is inviolable.


    Xianli is not the key!


    So what is the key?


    The immortal bird holding the fire of nirvana is equivalent to the immortal body.


    But now the fire of nirvana is burning on his body, but he doesn''t let himself be reborn, instead, he makes himself miserable.


    What is missing from this?


    Suddenly, Chen Yu thought of a possibility!


    The fire of Nirvana lacks the most important thing, vitality!


    Even if the immortal bird is born to master the fire of Nirvana, but if there is no vitality, how can the infinite fire be reborn?


    Chen feels that his consciousness has been blurred.


    At this time, Chen Yu can only put all his eggs in one basket.


    Infuse life into the fire of nirvana.


    At this moment, the fire of Nirvana burst out on Chen Yu.

 Chapter 2508

    The fire of nirvana is countless times larger than before, and tens of meters around it are covered by the raging fire.


    But at the moment, Chen Yu no longer felt pain. The burning pain inside and outside his body disappeared.


    The burnt skin also leaches off.


    To Chen''s surprise, this near death injury consumes very little vitality.


    Even less than one percent of the past.


    Chen Yu finally understood what baifra said, the fire of nirvana is the key.


    I also understand the secret of the immortal bird.


    The fire of Nirvana can reduce the consumption of vitality by 90%, which is equivalent to increasing your vitality by a hundred times.


    So normally, it''s almost impossible to kill the undead.


    Unless the process is interrupted.


    It''s like Chen Yu interrupted the rebirth of Red Eagle''s nirvana.


    Chen Chu looks at the fire of Nirvana around his eyes and directly enters the body.


    This time Chen Yu no longer felt the pain, but was a little dissatisfied.


    Chen Chu held out a hand, and immediately the fire of Nirvana started in the palm.


    As soon as the palm is closed, the fire of Nirvana disappears.


    But Chen Yu is now in trouble again.


    Is the fire of Nirvana small?


    But how to cultivate?


    How can I practice heartburn?


    Chen Yu took out a lot of blood from the immortal birds.


    Ignite in the same way, then inhale.


    Chen can feel the fire of Nirvana growing.


    But this kind of growth is only a quantitative growth.


    There was no qualitative change that satisfied Chen.


    Chen Yu tried to inject the immortal power into the fire of nirvana.


    See if there''s a reaction this time.


    Although there was no response before, Chen felt that there was no vitality before.


    So there''s no chemical reaction.


    The moment when the immortal power is injected into the fire of nirvana.


    The flame changed from red to bright white.


    Sure enough, the fire, vitality and Xianli of Nirvana can produce more intense chemical reactions.


    Chen Yu thought about it for a moment, and planned to change the way of operation.


    Let the life force and the immortal force mix first, and then put into the fire of nirvana.


    This is Chen''s inspiration based on the preparation of some strong... Fire... Medicines.


    At this moment, the fire of Nirvana changed from white to golden.


    Chen began to try to inject different proportion of vitality and Xianli one by one.


    The fire of nirvana is sometimes weak and sometimes strong.


    Finally, after hundreds of attempts.


    Chen finally allocated the gold ratio.


    Chen Zhu''s mind moves, and he can transform from the physical state to the energy form. Can he transform into the flame form?


    Chen started a new round of attempts.


    However, to Chen''s disappointment, Chen couldn''t completely transform himself into a flame.


    At most, let your body cover the fire of nirvana.


    But the fire of Nirvana has been strengthened.


    But the heart fire still did not understand.


    Does it need to condense in the heart?


    Should not be so one-sided Why don''t you try?


    Chen congealed the fire of nirvana in his heart.


    In a flash, fire of Nirvana replaced blood and began to be transported to every corner of the body by the heart.


    What is this? Is this heartburn?


    Chen Yu was a little surprised.


    But think about it carefully. The word "heartburn" has been used since ancient times.


    In the eyes of the ancients, the heart is the root of man.


    So heartburn should be the literal meaning.


    It''s not the fire of the soul or the fire of the soul that Chen Yu originally thought.


    The fire of nirvana is transmitted from the heart to every corner of the body and then flows back to the heart.


    Over and over again, over and over again, endless, endless.


    It seems to have formed a set of its own running track.


    Moreover, each time the fire of Nirvana circulates in the body, the power of the fire of Nirvana will be strengthened.


    But the body also produced the unexpected change along with the nirvana fire diffusion.


    The vitality has not been reduced by the fire of Nirvana, but has remained more pure vitality after grinding.


    As for Chen Yu''s immortal power, it was tempered by the fire of Nirvana, which gave him an indescribable feeling.


    Even this hot feeling has spread to Chen''s small world.


    As long as you stand around Chen, you will feel warm.


    The fire of Nirvana, vitality and Xianli make the small heaven and earth of Chen Gu become a circle full of vitality.


    Of course, this circle will not let people die directly, but it will make people feel comfortable instinctively.Chen Yu himself did not expect that this fire would be so easy to understand.


    Almost no difficulty, everything is so natural.


    Refine one''s own blood with the fire of Nirvana!


    Now that everything is ready, Chen Yu intends to begin his original purpose.


    Chen Zhu controlled the blood essence in his body to melt into the inner alchemy, and then the fire of Nirvana began to be tempered together with the inner alchemy.


    Yin and Yang internal elixir has been rotating.


    And after being quenched by the fire of Nirvana, it turns faster.


    Gradually, the yin-yang internal pill is like a whirlpool, a black hole greedily absorbing the spirit of heaven and earth.


    The blood of the human race, the blood of anger, and the blood of the glutton are originally very different.


    But at the same time, they began to confuse each other in this vortex.


    It''s not clear who is who at first.


    The fire of nirvana is also drawn in by the whirlpool, and it also merges into three blood vessels.


    Chen Yu closed his eyes, even he didn''t find out. He was in the air with his arms open.


    The surrounding small world is like a huge network. The golden flame flows in this network and flows in and out constantly with Chen''s body as the center.


    Finally, the three lineages disappeared with the burning flame, and finally recovered the red blood.


    I don''t know how long later, Chen Yu opened his eyes.


    Chen Yu looks at his hands and the dark magma spreads out.


    Just then, a huge head emerged from the dark magma.


    It''s a giant predator. The shape of the giant predator hasn''t changed much, but it has changed from dark gray to black.


    Chen Xun''s heart moved, and the body of the giant predator suddenly collapsed, turning into countless small predators.


    Chen Yu stretched out his hand in the air again, and those small gluttons broke down again and became pure dark magma.


    Chen Zhu took back the dark magma, and his body did not change at all, but he immediately felt that his body was in a state of dark assimilation.


    After the original dark assimilation, Chen''s skin will directly become black and red intertwined, but at the moment there is no change.


    That is to say, there is no dark assimilation state, because it has changed from a temporary state to a normal state.


    Because the blood of anger has really become a part of Chen Yu, and the blood of gluttons is the same.


    The first phase of closure is a successful completion, and the effect is better than Chen''s expectation.


    Chen Yu felt it necessary to enter the second stage of cultivation.


    Organize and integrate most of your existing skills.

 Chapter 2509

    If fusion is internal.


    Then skills are external.


    But the integration of skills, first of all, is to have a plan.


    Their own skills are not less. How much integration needs to be achieved and whether it is feasible.


    First of all, since it is integration, the effect must be better than the original effect.


    Otherwise, the integration becomes meaningless.


    And Chen Yu''s main integrated skills this time include the apotheosis of the great spirit, the incarnation of the outside world and the unity of all methods.


    These three, together with an eye to power, can be said to be Chen''s most direct means of improving his combat power.


    The incarnation and the oneness of ten thousand dharmas belong to two opposite skills, which have obvious casting interval.


    And it must be the avatar who takes the lead to launch, so as to launch the unification of all laws.


    Because the incarnation outside the body belongs to the separate body, and the oneness of ten thousand dharmas belongs to the combination.


    Therefore, we must separate ourselves before we can have a fit.


    Chen wrote down the methods of the two skills, and then began to compare them with each other.


    Then there is integration and experimentation.


    It took more than ten hours for Chen Yu to finish the first version.


    "Try it."


    Chen Yu shook his fists and said, "close it for me!"


    Bang -


    thirty two avatars fell out in an instant, failed!


    This modified method can''t release the external avatar clearly, and the combination can''t be completed.


    The first attempt was a failure.


    Chen Yu dismissed his avatar and began the second revision.


    In a few hours, we finally completed the skill improvement version 2.0.


    "Drink!"


    The second attempt ended in failure.


    This exhibition of the avatar and the oneness of the ten thousand dharmas succeeded, but the oneness of the ten thousand dharmas only succeeded in integrating an avatar into Chen Yu''s noumenon.


    Three hours later, skill rectification 3.0


    six hours later, the whole skill 4.0


    For the 18th time, Chen took about 80 hours.


    Finally, the rectification has an eye.


    "Join me!"


    In an instant, there were countless illusions around Chen Yu.


    The phantom fell into Chen Yu''s body in an instant.


    Chen took a deep breath and waved his hands and feet.


    Yes, this rectification is the most perfect one.


    At present, no defects have been found.


    Chen''s destruction lasted for 12 hours.


    In front of him, a mountain was destroyed by Chen Yu.


    Chen was in a good condition and didn''t feel ill.


    Chen Yu suddenly has a new idea.


    It is not necessary to integrate all skills.


    If you put all the skills together, it''s not too difficult.


    It''s a question of whether you can do it at your current level, and it''s not allowed in time.


    I can divide all abilities into different levels.


    The first level is the power doubling of the eye of power.


    The second is the deification of the great spirit.


    The third layer can be the integration of the external avatar and the unity of all methods.


    But the most important thing is to give your skills a loud name.


    Of course, you can''t make yourself feel ashamed.


    After choosing hundreds of names, Chen Yu finally confirmed his name.


    Take the last two words of "all the ways belong to one". They are "all the ways belong to one".


    Chen Yu went back to the ground and sat down.


    As the mountain forest is destroyed by Chen Zhu, it is totally different.


    However, Hetu is full of spirit. The inner pill left by those old turtles is not far away, and it will come back to life in a short time.


    Chen returned to calm because he felt he needed to develop other skills.


    It''s not about strengthening your skills, it''s about attacking.


    Chen Yu always felt that his attack was too monotonous.


    The method of imperial sword has been eliminated now. The effect and range of group attack are not as good as dark magma, and the operation is tedious, not to mention as free as dark magma.


    The power of the Holy Light cannon is also very general. It is easy to attack enemies that are weaker than their own levels.


    Once the enemy is at the same level or close to his own strength, the effect will be much worse.


    Moreover, one angel crystal is consumed every time, which is too much for Chen Yu.


    The eye of thunder is faced with an embarrassing situation similar to that of the Holy Light cannon.


    The attack power is similar to that of the Holy Light cannon, but it is better than that of the Holy Light cannon. Almost all creatures don''t like thunder attack or even fear it.The Holy Light cannon has a very good effect on the dark and the dead, but its effect on other creatures will be greatly reduced.


    The world trend can only add some additional attributes to Chen''s physical attack.


    If we take it out alone, we can''t deal with enemies of the same level.


    Now Chen''s best long-range attack is boxing and shadow.


    However, the attack of boxing shadow still has a level defect. Although it is better than the previous attack skills, it is still an old problem, and the effect of the same level is weak.


    But it''s not so hard to develop attack means that reach the same level.


    Just think about it. Most of Chen Yu''s magic can''t even get close to him.


    There are a few magic that can get close to you, and only 10% of them are powerful.


    Even enemies of the same rank, such as Lilith''s attack, can hardly threaten Chen Yu.


    This shows that Chen Yu does not have such a problem. Everyone has the same problem.


    Of course, Chen''s advantage is that he is a reinforcement system.


    Even if he doesn''t have the same level of attack skills, he can do everything with the purest melee.


    Moreover, Chen''s own defense might be stronger than that of the war.


    But Chen still wants to go further.


    Chen wants to try and develop an attack skill of the same level.


    Chen''s palm lit a beautiful golden flame.


    But on second thought, Chen Yu put up the fire of nirvana.


    Old turtle once said, don''t make that fancy attack.


    It''s not your style, it''s not your way.


    If it''s just a brilliant attack, Nirvana fire is a good choice.


    And Chen believes that the fire of Nirvana can indeed create quite brilliant attacks.


    But that kind of attack will only be like the Holy Light cannon, like the eye of thunder, or like the general situation of heaven and earth, which can''t be used.


    But what Chen wants now is not an attack in vain.


    Develop a skill in the best and most powerful way.


    A little dark magma gathered in the palm of Chen Zhu''s hand.


    Dark magma, like superfluid, has no viscosity at all. In Chen''s palm, he kept rolling.


    Chen Yu looks at the dark magma and ponders.


    Dark magma in Chen''s palm, constantly shaped a variety of strange shapes.


    Chen Yu seems to be a bit boring. He has never been that kind of patient person.


    And this kind of closure, especially this kind of dry sitting, has exhausted Chen''s patience.

 Chapter 2510

    Chen suddenly stood up and left the river map.


    He is really not suitable for closing in such an environment.


    There was at least a little thought or clue before.


    Chen is not bored yet.


    But at the moment, Chen has no clue about developing new skills.


    Chen Yu spent more than one hundred hours in the river map.


    It''s less than ten minutes outside.


    Take a look at the movies and TV series, and find some inspiration.


    Chen Yu took a large number of DVDs and went directly to Hetu to spend his time.


    However, after watching European and American films and TV plays for a long time, Chen Yu felt quite disappointed.


    Forget it, European and American films and TV plays involve supernatural or supernatural. Moves, routines and attack methods are quite common.


    There is not much ornamental, nor can it bring more inspiration to Chen Yu.


    Let''s take a look at Guoman or Riman.


    Maybe it''s the cultural resonance, both of which have many things that can be used for reference or refreshing.


    Even some of Chen''s attacks in the past have traces of learning from Guoman and Riman.


    No matter it''s gomo or Rimo, as long as it''s not realistic, it has a lot of cool skills.


    But after watching for a long time, Chen Yu did not see a role that was the same or similar to his current situation.


    I don''t see the skills that are suitable for my own development.


    Chen Yu watched at least 2000 episodes of all kinds of anime, but he didn''t get a little inspiration.


    This makes Chen Yu very unhappy.


    Chen Yu once again out of the river map, holding the remote control to watch the animation information program in China.


    At this time, Chen saw a news report.


    A non-famous animation studio in China closed down, and the boss of the studio is looking for acquisition.


    The boss of the animation studio is also a cartoonist.


    There are more than ten painters under his hand, who have produced several separate books. Unfortunately, they did not achieve the expected results.


    Chen picked up the phone and said, "Hello, Alex, do me a favor. I want to buy a studio."


    When she heard that Chen wanted to buy a Chinese animation studio, yarrix said she was quite speechless.


    But who let Chen Yu be her boss.


    I don''t know what the boss thinks.


    Is Chen Yu trying to support Chinese animation?


    Does he have such a great sentiment?


    ¡­¡­


    Zhang Ting is cleaning up the things in the studio at the moment.


    A dozen painters in the studio are also depressed.


    They are the same as Zhang Ting, with the dream of revitalizing Chinese animation, joined the dream studio.


    But reality slapped them hard.


    The domestic market is really chaotic.


    Together they created a cartoon and published three separate books.


    As a result, the first episode with the best sales volume was only 11000, and the sales volume of the second and third episodes fell to the bottom.


    Zhang Ting wants to seek animation, and wants to rely on animation to get attention, so as to drive the sales volume of the single line.


    But she ran almost all the companies she could reach.


    She was disappointed in all the answers she received.


    In two and a half years, she has invested almost 1.5 million yuan.


    However, the studio never improved until her funds were completely behind her.


    But she hopes that those who share her dream will have a good home.


    At least let them keep the job.


    So she wants someone to buy the studio.


    And she is willing to buy for a dollar, symbolically.


    But no one can see her studio.


    No one has fame, no one has valuable IP.


    To put it bluntly, this is an empty shell studio.


    Just then, Zhang Ting''s phone rang.


    "Hello, are you miss Zhang Ting?"


    "Yes, I am. Who are you, please?"


    "My name is Wu from white star law firm."


    "Hello, lawyer Wu. May I help you?" Zhang Ting swallowed a mouthful of saliva.


    Isn''t it trouble?


    As a Chinese, when hearing the identity of a lawyer, the first reaction is almost all this. Is there any trouble coming to your door.


    "In this way, I have received an agent task, which is an agent purchase task sent by a foreign cooperative law firm. The other party wants to buy your studio, and the other party is very urgent, so I want to know the quotation of your studio."


    "Well Is it foreigners who want to buy my studio? " Zhang Ting asked in surprise.


    "I don''t know who the specific acquirer is, but this agent is sent from abroad. I think the investor should be a foreigner.""I have indicated the acquisition conditions on the company''s official website. As long as the management is willing to retain the studio and the painter of the studio, I am willing to sell for one yuan. All the copyrights of the studio''s only works currently belong to the management." Zhang Ting said.


    "The acquirer also made a request that all the main creators must stay, and the staff structure of the studio should not be changed as much as possible, especially the creative director must stay." Lawyer Wu said.


    When Zhang Ting heard this request, she was still a little surprised.


    But the other side''s demands seem to be in line with her demands.


    "The only work in our studio at present is everyone''s brainstorming. Everyone is the main creator. In addition, we have no creative director."


    "I need to report back to you."


    "Well, I''ll wait for your news."


    After about ten minutes, lawyer Wu''s phone call came again.


    "Miss Zhang, is it convenient for you to have a video call?"


    "Management? Is it a foreigner? "


    "I''m talking to a foreign woman, but I''m not sure if it''s the management."


    "Well, what kind of communication software do they need?"


    "Buckle."


    "Well Do foreigners use buttons? "


    "I don''t know."


    Zhang Ting is worried about whether she will be a liar.


    After all, the other side can''t lose money on a dollar purchase.


    Although that work is not worth money, no one can guarantee that the other party is really short of some money.


    According to the request of lawyer Wu, the deduction of the other party was added.


    Zhang Ting immediately received a video call request.


    "Hello, Miss Zhang."


    Zhang Ting sees a Chinese man in the video, speaking authentic Chinese.


    "I want to know, how much does it cost to maintain your studio for a year?"


    "Well This In the past two years, I have invested about 1.5 million RMB, but this is only a basic maintenance. " Zhang Ting said.


    "Because that means less than $200000 a year, right?"


    "Well Are you abroad, sir? "


    "Yes, I''m a big fan of the martial arts released by you, so I''m going to buy your studio. I hope your studio will continue to complete this work. If you agree, I''ll arrange a lawyer to go there. Of course, I''ll also bring your funds for maintaining the operation camp in the next quarter."

 Chapter 2511

    "Er..." Zhang Ting is a little surprised.


    She really didn''t expect that the other side only bought their studio because they liked the street work.


    "Are you serious, sir?"


    "Yes, as long as you sign the contract, the money will be paid to your account. But I asked the lawyer to talk with you. I asked all the creators to stay, the salary can be increased by 20%, and the benefits you should have can be supplemented by me."


    "What about me?" Zhang Ting asked.


    "Are you also the creator of this work?"


    "I''m the creator of the studio. I''m also a cartoonist. The author''s name of this work is my name."


    "Would you like to stay, Miss Zhang? I can keep 20% of the shares of the studio. Of course, the salary will be calculated separately."


    "I would like to, I can not pay Sir Boss, I want to ask you a question. "


    "Miss Zhang, you say."


    "Do you want to animate the warrior?"


    "OK, no problem. How much do you expect?"


    "I expect 12 episodes in the first season, only 3 million will be enough."


    "RMB?"


    "Yes."


    "OK, let''s animate it. If you have other creative works, you can also get them. I still like gomo. My dream is to revitalize gomo."


    Zhang Ting suddenly has a sense of common aspiration.


    "By the way, can you call the creators in the studio? I want to recognize them all. " Chen said.


    "Of course, no problem..." Zhang Ting suppressed the excitement and called all the people in the studio.


    Then one by one, introduce Chen Yu to the people in the studio.


    "Hello everyone, I should be your new boss soon, but I''m abroad now and I can''t go back. So after we finish the contract, Miss Zhang will continue to manage everything." Chen said.


    "Good boss."


    "You are all cartoonists, and you all have the idea of flying in the sky in your head. I want to ask you a question. Is it convenient for you now?"


    "Convenient, boss, please ask."


    "It''s a little mysterious. Don''t laugh at me."


    "Tell me, boss."


    "It''s like this. I imagine that there is a man who I call x, who holds a billion tons of power. He can control a kind of black liquid substance. At the same time, he has a field of about one kilometer. The field can recover the power of this man, and has a certain ability to control the air flow in this range."


    Chen Yu stated his ability briefly: "now, this person wants to use his current ability to develop a move, do you have any idea?"


    You see me in front of the video, I see you.


    The look at Chen Yu is a little strange.


    This guy is a dead house, too.


    To be able to ask such a question is absolutely a dead house.


    But they have a natural affinity for the dead house.


    "Seismic wave." A young man with thick eyes and a plaid shirt said: "x hit the ground with his fists, and a huge force formed a shock wave through the ground, attacking the enemy and causing huge damage."


    "No, what I need is directional skills. This kind of seismic wave produces range attack. According to the laws of physics, when the force hits the ground, the force will spread rapidly at the bottom. The destructive force seems to be very large, but if the same enemy is faced with, this kind of attack is meaningless."


    "Er..."


    People think Chen Yu wants to discuss with them what they think.


    I didn''t expect Chen Yu to be so serious and correct the theoretical deviation they said directly.


    "Sir Boss What we''re talking about now is that x is an imaginary person, right? "


    "Yes."


    "Then we should not be obsessed with the physical deviation in reality."


    "Although you are imaginary people, I hope you can open your mind and guarantee the laws of physics."


    Chen himself is the reinforcement system, so Chen''s main attack means still need to conform to the laws of physics.


    Seeing Chen Yu''s resolute attitude in the video, people look at me and I look at you, all of them are speechless.


    "That is to say, our proposal needs to conform to the laws of Physics under the ability of what you call x?" Zhang Ting asked.


    "That''s right."


    Zhang Ting thought for a moment and said, "I think of a skill that I call neutron star."


    "Neutron star? The name feels a little sci-fi. " Chen said.


    "X controls the air, condenses the air in his hands, and continuously compresses the air with great force. In this process, he needs to inject air continuously to ensure the quality of the compressed ball is large enough. In this process, he also needs to add liquid to ensure the solid state of the compressed air. The black liquid mastered by X is a good plastic material, According to the calculation that one megapascal is equal to ten kilograms, X can produce a pressure of about 200 billion megapascals, and the density of the solid air produced at this time will reach one billion tons. A fist sized sphere, with a mass of one billion tons, will be millions of times harder than a diamond. If this kind of thing is used to hit the enemy, it will basically die if it is knocked, and if When flying in front of the enemy and taking out the black liquid, the structure of the sphere will collapse in an instant, and a billion tons of air will be released in an instant, causing a strong air shock. ""Of course, if x can further reduce the compressed volume, then the power will further expand." Zhang Ting added: "although it can''t reach the real neutron star density, it can reach 1% of the neutron star density. Of course, you can also increase the power setting of x a little bit, so it can be more in line with the name of the neutron star skill."


    "That''s 100, 000 times higher, directly turning the neutron star into a black hole." Another painter said.


    The more Chen listened, the more excited he became. It seems that Zhang Ting''s plan is feasible.


    It''s not just a fantasy, Zhang Ting also put forward the physical arguments, as well as the process of operation.


    "I''m very satisfied with your answer, especially Miss Zhang''s brain hole. I appreciate it." "And thank you for working for me," Chen said


    "Boss, do you have any plans for the future of the studio?"


    "Three years later, I will not lose money. I will not interfere in your creation and operation. I will give you a quarterly financial statement."


    Zhang Ting is also very satisfied with this. After all, investors in this year basically ask for half a year''s return, three years'' listing, five years and ten times'' listing. Moreover, she prefers the layman to command the layman. She just follows the market.


    Rarely, as Chen Yu did, do nothing but invest money.

 Chapter 2512

    Chen Yu stopped the video call.


    Zhang Ting''s mood suddenly rose abruptly.


    The other side is not playing with them?


    I don''t feel right.


    Just then there was a knock at the door.


    Outside the open door stood a middle-aged man in a suit.


    "Hello, who is Miss Zhang Ting, please?"


    "I am, who are you?"


    "Hello, I was on the phone with you. I''m Wu Chang."


    "Are you lawyer Wu?" Zhang Ting asked pleasantly.


    "It''s me." Wu Chang nodded: "if it''s convenient, can we discuss the purchase of the studio now?"


    The signing process was very smooth, and there was basically no conflict of interest between the two sides.


    Up to the end of the contract, the first $500000 acquisition fee and this year''s operating budget went to her account.


    Zhang Ting finally believed that the man was not joking with her.


    She''s a bit of a mess. Someone''s really going to get a comic book.


    And buy the studio for hundreds of thousands?


    ¡­¡­


    In fact, Chen did not think about rejuvenating anything at all.


    He bought the studio rather than the creator.


    Use their imagination to help them develop new skills when they need them.


    Even if they are full every day, they are less than a million dollars a year.


    In Chen''s view, this is a very cost-effective business.


    Chen Yu returned to hetunai and began to experiment with neutron stars.


    At room temperature, air cannot be compressed into a solid state.


    So we have to add other substances.


    Dark magma is obviously a good choice.


    Chen can control the dark magma.


    As the binder of neutron star, it is the best choice.


    Chen Yu''s palms interlaced, but they did not merge.


    Then Chen began to inject air into the middle of his palms.


    But the process was not as fast as expected.


    Chen''s sphere covers an area of about one square kilometer. In terms of the volume of the sphere, that''s 294317500 cubic meters. If the air weight per cubic meter is 1.29 kg, then the air weight in the field is about 38000 tons.


    To compress a neutron star, it will take more than ten minutes to absorb 380000 tons of air in a second.


    But in fact, Chen can''t do it at all. In a second, he compresses the air in the field into a sphere.


    Thinking of this, Chen could not help being disappointed.


    However, Chen Yu completed a neutron star, which took nearly an hour.


    It''s much slower than expected.


    Chen felt the weight of his hand, which could be black and red spheres, weighing nearly 300 million tons.


    Moreover, the structure of the neutron star is very stable under the shape maintenance of dark magma.


    Chen took a deep breath, leaned back heavily, swung his right arm back to the limit, and then threw the neutron star at hand.


    In a flash, the ground along the way forms a gap.


    Neutron stars fly tens of thousands of meters in a flash, and the fast thing is blinking.


    When flying to a hilltop, Chen Zhu controls the dark magma and breaks away!


    The dark magma immediately separated from the neutron star, and the result of the neutron star''s stability immediately collapsed.


    Hundreds of millions of tons of air were released in an instant.


    In an instant, the air vibrates.


    The summit of the mountain disappeared in an instant.


    It''s not the process of being smashed.


    That is to say, the mountain is directly destroyed by vibration.


    That range is only tens of meters.


    But it''s more powerful than any modern weapon in the world.


    Chen Zhu gasped a little.


    This is really a big move for him.


    But it''s a very big problem that how long it takes to save energy.


    It''s impossible for his enemies to give him such a long time to accumulate energy.


    An hour! Even if the other side no longer has chivalry, it is impossible to give Chen an hour to accumulate energy.


    No, I need to find Zhang Ting and they can count it.


    ¡­¡­


    "Hello, Miss Zhang. I''m Chen Yu, your boss."


    "Hello, Mr. Chen. May I help you?"


    "Is it convenient for video calls?"


    "Yes." Zhang Ting did not dare to treat Chen Yu as a liar at the moment.


    After connecting the video, Chen''s first sentence was: "I hope that the studio can expand its scale, find hundreds of individuals, and create more excellent works.""Well Mr. Chen, is it too risky? At present, there is no successful work in our studio. At this time, it is too risky to expand the scale rashly. " Zhang Ting knows the domestic animation market, not to say there is no, but it is still very weak.


    "It doesn''t matter if I lose millions every year. I just like to communicate with you guys with big holes in your brain." Chen Yu said seriously, "do you mind if I talk to you about the question just now?"


    "Well I don''t mind. "


    "I analyzed your trick for X, neutron star." "According to my calculation, this move seems to be powerful, but it''s too long to accumulate strength," Chen said


    "Can you make it in advance and take it with you?" Zhang Ting asked.


    "No, it''s too heavy." Chen said.


    When Zhang Tingting came to Chen Yu''s answer, she thought it was a little funny. Her boss''s answer was the same as his own experience.


    Chen also wanted to put it in the space ring.


    But once placed in the ring of space, the dark magma will lose control.


    The neutron star will explode in an instant.


    At that time, Chen''s space ring will collapse directly.


    "All of you brainstorm and help me to think of a better move. If the move you want matches my appetite, you can make as many sets of animation as you want this year."


    Zhang Ting and the painters around him all opened their mouths and looked at Chen Yu in amazement.


    My boss seems to be really unreliable.


    Even if you have money, you can''t spend it like this.


    "Boss, what if I want to make a movie?"


    "As you please, money is not a problem."


    "Boss, what are you doing?" Zhang Ting is a little afraid. Isn''t this guy doing money laundering?


    "Wine seller." "Don''t worry, my money is clean and clear," Chen said


    "Can we discuss it?"


    "Yes, but hurry up."


    Zhang Ting and others also have a headache. How can they spread such a boss.


    You should say that it''s OK to point out work.


    How can we set a person like x? We have to set corresponding skills for X.


    "Boss, is there anything else in X''s domain that can be controlled besides air?"


    "Do you want x to compress neutron stars with other matter?"


    "Yes, if other matter, it will surely compress neutron stars faster."

 Chapter 2513

    Chen Yu shook his head: "no, if it''s soil or water, the structure is too stable."


    In fact, when hundreds of millions of tons of matter are squeezed into a sphere, whether it is a solid, a liquid or a gas, the effect is almost the same.


    But the difference between Chen Yu and Chen Yu is very big, because the gas can be exploded under his control.


    Soil or water can''t be controlled freely.


    It can only be used to hit people, and if it is used to hit people, then it will lose the significance of neutron star skill.


    Chen still remembers the lethality of the gaseous neutron star that was successfully completed in Hetu.


    In the range of 50 meters in diameter, it is basically the absolute damage range of neutron star.


    Materials or enemies within 50 meters are not destroyed, but are directly destroyed by air shock.


    Zhang Ting and others also have a headache. How can they have such a boss.


    However, the benefits promised by the boss make them unable to ignore.


    Make their works into animated films.


    This is the highest and the most demanding for any country worker.


    "Boss, can x compress the air in the field in a normal time, and carry out secondary compression when necessary?" Said a stout bespectacled man.


    "Well?" There seems to be room for operation.


    "No way." Zhang Ting suddenly raised an objection: "x still has ordinary people''s life in terms of setting, but if he compresses hundreds of millions of tons of air within one square kilometer, whether x can be achieved and maintained for a long time, at least this has greatly affected X''s normal life. Hundreds of millions of tons of air are compressed within one square kilometer around x, which is equivalent to that The air density has been increased a thousand times. With such a huge density, except for X himself, anyone who enters this range will directly burst his lungs, and buildings and objects will collapse. However, for enemies of the same level as X, the lethality is obviously insufficient. "


    Chen Chu''s heart moved and said, "although this move can''t be used as a killing move, it has great killing power. It''s a good move."


    Just think about it. If someone stands in Chen''s field, Chen doesn''t even need to do anything. As long as the air density in the field is increased, it can cause damage to the other party. The technique is secret and the effect is amazing.


    And in regular combat, the enemy''s attack can''t even pass through Chen''s territory.


    "I wrote down the move and gave it a name."


    "Longwei." Said the stout spectacle man.


    "No, the name is very low, and it doesn''t fit the characteristics of the move at all."


    "That''s called atmospheric pressure." Said the stout spectacle man.


    "Yes, ten thousand dollars."


    I''ll go. Is that ok?


    Everyone is looking at their boss. It''s too big.


    "Thank you, boss."


    "Come on, everyone."


    Zhang Ting''s heart moved: "boss, how fast is the speed set by X?"


    "Up to two hundred mach."


    "Then can x fly?"


    "Yes."


    "So if x increases the air density in the field a thousand times, can x still maintain its speed at Mach 200?"


    "Here I don''t think so. Maybe a dozen mahels. "


    "Then I''ll make another upgrade on the basis of atmospheric pressure." Zhang Ting said, "after gathering a huge air density, X flies to the sky and strikes the enemy at the fastest speed, which is as powerful as a nuclear bomb."


    "What''s the difference between that and neutron star impact?"


    "It''s different. Although the density of neutron star is larger, the contact surface is too small. This kind of impact will only cause penetrating damage. Even if the neutron star is hit on the ground, it will not cause too big shock wave. However, the skill of atmospheric pressure is different. It''s not as dense as neutron star, plus a square kilometer of contact surface, which is basically equivalent to a falling one Meteorites. "


    "Well, it''s a good skill. Name it." Chen touched his chin and nodded.


    "It''s called a meteorite. It''s fifty thousand dollars."


    In the eyes of Zhang Ting and others, Chen Yu is a nouveau riche, who has a lot of money.


    "If you think of any interesting or awesome skills, you can contact me at any time. This is my mobile number. In addition, if you want to make a movie, make a schedule and budget statement."


    Chen Yu has heard the car at the door. Fari should be back.


    Chen Yu hung up the video call, and soon the children at home came back.


    At night, Chen Yu estimated that he planned to go to sea to try this move.


    According to Zhang Ting''s oral statement and analysis, this move is not only lethal, but also very wide.


    Chen doesn''t want to try in the river map.So as not to disturb the spirit of heaven and earth in the river map.


    Chen flew over the sea thousands of kilometers away from the coast.


    Chen estimated the height, about 30000 meters.


    All three levels of return work are open.


    Chen began to build up his strength again.


    This time, it''s more difficult than neutron star.


    Because when the neutron star accumulates its force, it compresses the air between its palms.


    Chen can produce 200 billion pascals of atmospheric pressure through his hands.


    But Chen''s field can''t create such a huge pressure.


    It''s a lot worse.


    Therefore, it is still difficult to increase the air density in the field a thousand times.


    Of course, it doesn''t take that much pressure to increase the air density by a factor of 1000.


    Under the control of Chen, the air density in the field is increasing.


    Chen Zhu not only needs to absorb the air outside the field, but also needs to place air for leakage.


    And Chen Yu found that the time of this method is even longer than that of neutron star.


    With a sigh, it seems that killing moves are not so easy to develop.


    In two hours, Chen finally felt that the air pressure in the field had reached the extreme.


    Chen Yu plummeted down, but the speed couldn''t keep up.


    The air resistance is too great. It''s all down by the gravity of the earth.


    Chen Yu directly energizes himself and increases his speed in an instant.


    But it can''t reach the expected speed.


    But in the process of falling, the speed of falling is faster and faster.


    The edge of the field, rubbing against the surrounding air, has begun to turn red.


    Near sea level, the speed was close to Mach 10.


    The sea surface was suddenly broken down, Chen''s field directly contacted with the sea floor, and the silt layer of the sea floor was also immediately opened, and then hit the land plate.


    Boom -


    in a flash, the sponge set off thousands of waves.


    The terrible waves spread in all directions.


    The submarine land plate was directly blasted out of a several kilometer crater by Chen.


    And the huge waves are directly on the nearby coastline.


    Of course, after hundreds of kilometers of spread, the huge waves are only 100 meters high.


    By the time we reach the west coast, we will have dozens of meters left.

 Chapter 2514

    On his way home, Chen knew what a disaster he had caused.


    The coastline of Los Angeles was directly destroyed by huge waves.


    Fortunately, it''s late at night, and not many people are on the coastline.


    But it still brought huge losses.


    It has to be said that the lethality and destructive power of this move are indeed beyond Chen''s expectation.


    I''m afraid Zhang Ting, as the founder, didn''t even think of it.


    More than a nuclear bomb, I''m afraid it''s almost the same as a large equivalent hydrogen bomb.


    But it''s also a little more difficult than expected.


    It is more difficult to release meteorites than neutron stars.


    It seems that this method can only be used under specific circumstances.


    The next day, the news media covered the huge tsunami last night.


    At the same time, even the Ministry of defense and NASA have come out to explain seven.


    It is said that a large meteorite did not burn down after entering the atmosphere, but fell into the sea.


    But the damage is much smaller than they expected.


    According to the pictures they found by satellite last night when the meteorite fell.


    The meteorite should be a one kilometer meteorite.


    If it lands on the ground, it is likely to completely destroy the west coast.


    But in fact, the destruction of meteorites is much smaller than expected.


    In fact, if the normal angle of analysis.


    If a one kilometer solid meteorite falls, it will have disastrous consequences, as those scientists predicted.


    But they didn''t know that it was a gas meteorite, whose mass was much smaller than they estimated.


    But after that collision, Chen Yu''s body was not comfortable.


    I feel all the bones are open.


    If not for fear of bad influence, Chen even wants to come every day.


    However, after the collision last night, Chen Yu did not dare to mess around in the river map.


    I dare not do it at home. After all, the destructive power can make Mirror Lake manor go to dust.


    It is estimated that even Dashan town can be razed to the ground.


    Chen Yu did not delay the two days.


    Basically, they run to the river map.


    Or take the time to make a long-distance video with Zhang Ting and others.


    And make a promise if they can come up with skills that satisfy him.


    He can give them a lot of money.


    Unfortunately, for the time being, no one is able to sell Chen''s satisfactory skills.


    ¡­¡­


    The third day --


    "Mr. Chen, when can you get to the port?"


    "Traffic jam, wait." Chen Yu is really blocking the road now.


    Morning is the rush hour. It''s the same in any country.


    By the time Chen arrived at the port, it was already ten o''clock.


    "This way, Mr. Chen." Cried oquilatti gasley, waving.


    Chen Yu walked up in no hurry.


    "Why are you so slow?" Aquilaty gasley didn''t dress as casually today.


    But not much, a shirt plus a casual matching coat.


    "I brought you breakfast, would you like it?" Chen Zhuo gave oquilati gasley a bag with a box of milk and a sandwich in it.


    Okurati gasley, though still unhappy, accepted Chen''s breakfast.


    Just then, two people came down from the boat that had docked ahead.


    At the head of the group was a beautiful woman, who looked thirty years old. Her hair was a little messy, and she was wearing a gray work clothes under her hat.


    "You are the one who wastes our time and causes us to miss the sea time?"


    Chen Yu turned around and left. Okurati gasley saw Chen Yu''s move and hurriedly grabbed him.


    Then he looked at the woman: "Professor Symantec, we didn''t spend money on going to sea to listen to your lesson."


    "I also said that if you want to go to sea with our scientific research ship, as long as you get on my ship, you must listen to me."


    "But my friend and I are not on board yet." O''quilati gasley argued.


    "Don''t play word games with me. My research boat is not for your entertainment."


    "Professor symenta, if you don''t like it now, you can give us the money back." Oquilatti gasley is not afraid of the other side''s intransigence, because he knows that Simon tower has spent most of the money on his first day of sponsorship.


    Simon tower turned and left in a rage, and the crew immediately followed in his footsteps.


    But when the sailor looked at Chen Yu and okurati gasley, his face was obviously very upset.


    "Let''s get on board, Mr. Chen." Okurati gasley looked at Chen Yu with a wry smile.It''s such a big conflict with the crew before we get on board.


    I hope there won''t be any big contradictions on the way.


    "That woman''s bad temper, too." Chen Yu said angrily, "just spent some money to get the boat. Why should I be angry with her?"


    "Do you think I don''t want to, but when I probe these two days, I find that the mark is not on the ship, but on the Professor Simon." O''quilati gasley said helplessly.


    Chen Yu frowned: "what are the characteristics of the mark? I didn''t find anything special about that woman. "


    Just then, Simon stood on the deck and shouted, "are you going to board or not? Go away if you don''t come up. "


    Chen Yu left his mouth and finally got on the boat. The scientific research boat rushed out to sea.


    This is a 14000 ton scientific research ship with complete functions and equipment. There is also a small submarine hanging on the boom.


    Such a scientific research ship is valuable, but its maintenance, warranty and supply are also amazing.


    It can operate for three months at a time at sea, and requires millions of dollars for replenishment at each stop.


    The average person can''t sustain such a huge consumption.


    Generally speaking, scientific research ships are affiliated with some large companies or universities, and rely on them to provide funds.


    However, it seems that Simon tower''s scientific research ship is not obviously attached to others, it seems that it is her own private ownership.


    Chen dragged a chair and sat on the second deck, facing the sea breeze, enjoying coffee.


    By this time, the crew of the scientific research ship was busy.


    At this time oquilaty gasley came up.


    "From the west coast, but it''s going to take a long walk to Bermuda."


    "It won''t be long before Simon''s body is marked. Leviathan Aberdeen tagmis will soon send a hand to pick her up."


    "Why does that woman serve the company?" Chen asked.


    "She didn''t serve anyone. She was a rich second generation, and she was also a lecturer in a famous university. But six years ago, her father disappeared at sea, and her father''s family property was confiscated by the bank. She only left the scientific research ship for her. Since then, she gave up her job and wanted to find out the cause of her father''s disappearance. However, she didn''t have enough money, so she was looking for it all the time Sponsorship. "

 Chapter 2515

    "In recent years, Simon tower has gone out to sea several times intermittently, but her research on the sea has not achieved any results basically, but she has focused on finding the clues of her father''s disappearance, so no one is willing to sponsor her research."


    "And then you found it?"


    "In fact, in her early years, she asked me to get a sponsorship from me, but I didn''t promise at that time." "Until half a month ago, I found the mark of Leviathan Aberdeen tagmis on her, so I inferred that she was being targeted by Leviathan Aberdeen tagmis," he said


    "Those don''t look like researchers." Chen pointed to several large, bare chested men who operated the machines on the deck.


    Their chest muscles are bigger than those of women''s. Chen Yu will stand in front of them just like a chick.


    "Temporary crew." "There will always be temporary crews on the docks, who will come to apply for the job when their ship is going to sea and they are short of crew. Of course, they have rich experience and can adapt to most of the jobs at sea," said oquilatti gasley


    "Including illegal work?"


    "Well, including." Okurati gasley nodded. "Those guys probably played the role of temporary pirates."


    As a giant demon of the North Sea, okurati gasley spent half his life in the water.


    So knowledge of the sea may be richer than anyone else in the world.


    "Then do our beautiful captains know who they are?"


    "It''s not the first time that simenta has gone out to sea. How can we not know?" "And when she went to sea for the first time, she carried out several offshore operations without any support. I think she went to sea for the first time and failed to learn how to do it."


    "She doesn''t think we are two big fish, does she?"


    "I hope she doesn''t behave so unwisely. After all, I know her father." Said oquilatti gasley hypocritically.


    ¡­¡­


    "Miss, are those two guys big fish?" Huperry looked at Chen Yu and oquilati gasley on the second deck.


    "I don''t know that Asian, but that aquilaty gasley is not a good man." Simon said in a low voice: "my father knew him when he was there, but at that time my father said that if I inherited my family business in the future, I should never be an enemy of oquilati gasley, especially at sea."


    "Even if he has more power, he is still on our ship." Huperry disdained to say: "at this time, he is only the meat on the chopping board. If he wants to live and die, what can he do?"


    "I used to ask him several times to help me go to sea, but he refused. This time, he agreed directly and asked me to take him to sea. Don''t you think it''s very strange?" "He can''t have no idea what I''m doing. Do you think people like him will jump into the trap?" he said hesitantly


    "Maybe he''s confused..."


    "Don''t treat others as fools." Simon warned.


    "But the two of them are on our boat. We are not good at business."


    "Let them stay on the ship for a few days, and then find an excuse to put them down at the nearest port."


    ¡­¡­


    "Ha ha..." Oquilatti gasley laughed and lifted the rod hard.


    Only tens of meters away from the sea, a more than 200 kilograms of yellowfin tuna jumped out of the sea.


    The yellow fin tuna is at least two meters long, round and powerful.


    "Chen, you lost."


    In two days, okurati gasley and Chen Yu have become familiar, and the title has changed from Mr. Chen to Chen.


    Chen Chu turned his lips. "No, I didn''t lose."


    "Ha ha I''m the North sea monster. "


    "So what." Chen Yu said unconvinced.


    "Anyway, I won. Now it''s two hours from our appointment, and only a few minutes left."


    "As long as you don''t pull it up, you haven''t won."


    "Don''t you think I''m so rotten that I can''t even pull a little fish?"


    With a smile on Chen Zhao''s face, o''quilati geisley was shocked, and his body suddenly staggered backward for two steps.


    Because the line of his rod link was broken.


    Just now, he controlled the power of water and cut off the fishing line directly.


    At the same time, Chen controls the yellow fin tuna that is about to flee and lets it hang on its hook.


    Aquilaty gasley''s face stiffened, and he did not expect Chen Yu to make the move.


    "It looks like I won." This time it''s Chen Yu''s turn to challenge.


    "I''ll give it back to you as well. It''s too early to be happy."All of a sudden, Chen felt a huge figure rushing towards yellowfin tuna in the sea.


    Chen Yu''s face changed dramatically. He drank softly, "get out of here!"


    At the same time, Chen Yu controlled the sea water and wanted to drive the big guy away.


    But at this time, Chen Yu felt that there was another force in the water, exactly the same as his.


    Just as he was fighting for control, Chen Yu turned his head in surprise and looked at okurati gasley.


    But think about it carefully and take it for granted.


    Okurati gasley is a giant demon of the North Sea.


    Isn''t it normal that he has the power to control the water.


    Aquilaty gasley also looked at Chen.


    He had heard from Vincent earlier that Chen Yu had the power to control water.


    But he didn''t care.


    After all, he is more confident about his strength.


    However, at this time, he found that Chen Yu''s control over water was not under him at all.


    While Chen Yu and okurati gasley were fighting for control of the water.


    The big guy has snapped the yellowfin tuna in one bite.


    It''s an eight meter long great white shark. It''s an absolute sea overlord.


    "It seems that none of us won, ha ha..." Said oquilatti gasley with a smile.


    Chen Yu curled his beak and pulled the head of yellowfin tuna straight up.


    "Stewed fish head tonight."


    "Shall we have another match?"


    "Than what?"


    "It''s better than water control." Said oquilatti gasley.


    "How? You can''t fight, can you? "


    "We don''t need to fight. We''ll use water to control the ship''s course. You let the ship turn left. I''ll control the ship to turn right to see whose direction the ship''s last course is more favorable."


    Chen Yu thought about it, then nodded, "yes, do you want to bet?"

 Chapter 2516

    "Miss, the waves are a little big."


    In the cockpit, herbery controls the steering wheel, but he seems to be a little out of control.


    Simon tower is also on the face of doubt: "how can there be such a big wave in this sea area? Right Is there going to be a storm? Is there any feedback from the radar? "


    "No, and the wind vane is very common. It''s southeast. The wind speed is 12 meters per second." "But the direction of the wave is quite strange, totally different from the wind direction," he said


    Huperry''s steering wheel is becoming more and more difficult to control.


    At this time, the ship was shocked.


    Huperry was shocked and tumbled out.


    And the rudder plate is also turning randomly.


    At the same time, the boat began to swing from side to side.


    Simon wants to hold the rudder plate, but the rudder plate can''t hold at all.


    At this time, there were big waves on both sides of the bow, beating the ship.


    And the most surprising thing is that the big wave is not in one direction, but from the left and right sides of the ship.


    The boat swayed more violently.


    Chen Yu and okurati gasley are standing on the second deck.


    "We can''t go on. If we go on, we will knock over this ship." Okurati gasley was very speechless to Chen.


    Chen Yu''s control over water is not under his control, but in terms of control accuracy, he is not sure how many times worse.


    But the original control power of aquilati gasley and Chen Yu over water was to compare with each other in a mild way.


    But Chen Yu didn''t have this plan at all, and the power of urging was frightening.


    Although this kind of force is meaningless in the battlefield.


    But it''s on the research ship.


    If he didn''t try his best to maintain it, the ship would be knocked over by him.


    Chen also felt unable to continue.


    Simply gave up the contest.


    Chen Yu also felt that his precise control of water could not be compared with oquilati gasley.


    But in terms of strength, I will not lose to him.


    However, Chen Yu felt that it was a pity that he didn''t win the lottery.


    Because they are betting on people.


    Aquilaty gasley used Vincent to make the head.


    If Chen Yu wins, he can directly lead people away.


    If aquilati gasley wins, Chen transfers the contract signed by hinga to aquilati gasley.


    Aquilaty gasley is a pity.


    He knows more or less the enmity between Singa and tiger.


    Now tiger is shot dead by Chen Yu.


    Hinga is now one of the best boxers in the world, even in sports.


    Of course, there is no need to say more about his business value.


    If we can get hinga under our own control, we can greatly reduce his financial pressure.


    Although the oquilaty gasley family had a great career.


    But the cost of money is not small.


    There''s money everywhere.


    Plus the loss of the previous period.


    And some of his investments are suffering.


    As for Chen Zhuo and Vincent, there is no need.


    I just want to get him.


    When Vincent faced Chen Yu, he was very arrogant.


    So Chen Yu wants to teach him a lesson to be a man.


    Chen Yu and okurati gasley are both quite irresponsible types.


    There is no self reproach or compensation for the troubles and troubles caused by them and the crew.


    ¡­¡­


    "There''s a boat ahead, miss. It looks like our company."


    "Well? With you? " Simon tower''s face couldn''t help changing: "do you know the way?"


    "The other side''s ship is very large, and it seems to be refitted with cruise ships. I haven''t heard of any pirate ships in this sea." "It is said that this area should be Gulei''s territory, but this ship is certainly not Gulei''s," said herbery


    At the same time, Chen Yu and okurati gasley on the second deck also saw the cruise ship.


    "Mom... Isn''t that mine?" Okurati gasley stared at the cruise ship.


    He stared carefully for a long time, and finally determined that the cruise ship was his own.


    But the cruise ship should have landed in Chen''s hands.


    Why are you here now?


    Okurati geisley couldn''t help turning to look at Chen Yu. "Did you call it?"


    "No, I sold it to a friend." Chen said.


    At that time, he destroyed the sea laboratory of oquilati gasley, and the cruise ship naturally became his prize.But that cruise ship is so old that it has been built for more than 50 years.


    Many of the equipment is out of date.


    In addition, it was destroyed by Chen Yu in many places.


    If it is to be repaired again, it will cost tens of millions of dollars at least.


    If you want to change some equipment and design, it will cost thousands of dollars.


    So Chen Yu contacted Gulei directly and asked her if she wanted to.


    Gulee was very interested in the cruise ship, and finally discussed the price. Gulee bought it for 80 million dollars.


    As a pirate, gulee needs disguise.


    There is no better camouflage than a cruise ship.


    No one can guess that the cruise ship will be a pirate ship.


    And the cruise ship is big enough to even install some heavy weapons.


    Chen Yu watched the cruise ship approach.


    At this time, the pirates on the cruise ship flag the research ship to stop.


    Chen sees Gulei on the deck of the cruise ship.


    And Gulei also saw Chen Yu.


    She didn''t expect Chen Yu to appear on the research ship.


    At this time, the cruise ship put down a ladder.


    The people on the research boat are very nervous.


    Gulei has a dominant position in this sea area.


    And it''s totally two concepts with amateurs like Simon tower.


    Gulei is a professional and the most powerful pirate in the sea.


    Even the coast guard dare to attack.


    It''s not their little fish that can afford it.


    At this time, gulee climbed down from the top alone, and then jumped directly onto the deck of the research ship.


    When the crew on the deck saw gulee, they all backed away.


    Gulee goes to the front of Simon tower and hepori.


    "Isn''t this the Padres little girl?"


    "Hello." Simenta tried not to be rude.


    Gulee patted Simon on the shoulder. "But I''m not here for you."


    Gulee walked three or two steps to the second deck.


    "Hi, Chen."


    Chen Chu opened his arms and hugged Gulei.


    "Why are you here?"


    "I should have asked you that. Why are you on this ship?" Gulei and Chen Yu are very familiar, so they have no manners: "is there another big deal? Why don''t you call me? "


    She likes to cooperate with Chen Yu very much, because of his strength, and because Chen Yu can''t eat black with his own strength.


    Chen Yu shook his head. "It''s not a business. It''s just a boat to take me to a place."


    "Why don''t you come to me?"


    "That''s not a good place. You don''t like it."

 Chapter 2517

    "Not treasure hunt?" Gulee asked, lowering his voice.


    "No."


    Gulei nodded. Since Chen Yu didn''t say it clearly, it was mostly inconvenient to say it clearly.


    "What can I do for you?"


    "Hurry up." Chen Yu turned his eyes.


    "All right."


    Gu lielai''s calm and unrestrained walk.


    All the people on the research boat looked at each other.


    The most feared war did not take place.


    However, it seems that Chen Yu and Gu lie not only know each other, but also have a lot of friendship.


    But now Chen Yu appears in their boat.


    This makes them a little worried.


    It was originally planned to leave Chen Yu and okurati gasley in the nearby port.


    It doesn''t look so safe these days.


    Simenta thought about it, and decided to negotiate with Chen Yu and oquilati gasley.


    "Mr. Chen, Mr. okurati, shall we have a talk?"


    Chen Yu and okurati gasley have been honest for the past two days.


    There is nothing wrong.


    In the beginning, Simon tower deliberately deviated from the route.


    See if they can do anything.


    As a result, no matter where the ship is heading, Chen Yu and okurati gasley have no objection.


    It''s like they really come to the boat to feel the sea.


    But on second thought, it''s impossible.


    The two of them want connections, wealth and wealth.


    Need to rub her ticket?


    "Good. What''s for lunch?" Said oquilatti gasley.


    "Are there any octopus in this sea area? I''d like to eat octopus in brown sauce. " Chen said.


    Simon''s face turned black. "I''m here to talk to you guys."


    "Isn''t this a business?"


    When symenta heard this, he couldn''t help saying something.


    But although she was annoyed, she still had a faint smile on her face.


    She can''t provoke either of the two gentlemen.


    "Can you tell me what you are doing on my boat?"


    "Play."


    "Enjoy the storm at sea."


    "To enjoy the sea, yachts should be more comfortable."


    "Yachts can''t go out of the sea." Aquilaty gasley, of course.


    Simon tower rubbed his forehead: "two, let''s be honest, OK."


    "Well, since that''s all we have to say, let''s open up and say that in a word, we''ll stay on the ship for a few days. We won''t interfere in what you do or ask about it. If you want to kill people and cross the border or engage in scientific research, we don''t care. After a few days, we''ll get off the ship ourselves. But these days, you just want to get off the ship."


    "What day?" Simon asked.


    "Not necessarily."


    "Look at the mood."


    Simenta is even more speechless. The oil and salt of these two people are not in.


    There''s no news to sniff out.


    "Mr. Chen and Mr. okurati, we will not dock for the next voyage. If you want to get off the ship, the nearest port is the port of Hawaii. You will arrive at the port of Hawaii this evening. Once you miss the port of Hawaii, you will have no chance to get off the ship again."


    "It''s OK. If you bother us then, just throw us into the sea and we''ll swim back."


    "You can also give us a boat. It seems to be interesting to row at sea." Chen Yu and okurati geisley both have bad faces.


    Simon tower was a little annoyed. He looked at Chen Yu and okurati gasley, pretending to be crazy and foolish, but he was helpless.


    "You are not really afraid. I will let you two go to the sea now?"


    "Wow Do you really want to do that? "


    "We used to be joking."


    "How far is it from the coastline?"


    "It''s far away anyway."


    "Then what shall we do?"


    Simon tower looks at the two people in front of him.


    Mingming said the words of fear, but it was a false expression. There was no expression of fear on his face. Instead, it was an eager look that made people want to hit them.


    Symenta didn''t know what cards they had.


    Are they really not afraid to kill them on the boat?


    "Forget it, whatever."


    Simon turned around angrily and left. She really didn''t want to discuss with these two bastards.


    In such a short time, they didn''t get any useful information from their mouth, but they were so angry.


    Fortunately, Chen Yu and okurati gasley did not show any malice.


    Otherwise, symonta would really throw them into the sea.


    That night, the research ship passed the Hawaiian Islands.However, the research ship did not stop, but continued to move towards the established route.


    With the departure from the offshore area, the wind and waves on the sea are getting bigger and bigger.


    However, the scientific research ship is still stable under such waves.


    After all, this is a large ship with a displacement of more than 18000 tons.


    "Miss, let''s just leave them in the sea. They are both in our boat. Instead, we are tied up. Even if we see fat sheep, we dare not start." Huperry said displeased.


    "Neither of them is simple. You can see that Gu lie saw the Chinese man named Chen two days ago, and then ran to our boat to say hello to him regardless of the danger. This friendship is really incomparable to ordinary people. As long as oquilati gasley can''t be offended, you think they are really brain drain. They came to our boat to play?"


    "What can they think of on our ship?"


    "It''s also a strange place for me. They purposely got on our boat, obviously coming for something on our boat."


    Just then a crew member ran in.


    "Captain, there''s a kayak ahead. There''s a man on it. He seems to have been floating on the sea for a few days. He looks like he''s starving."


    Simenta and huperry look at each other.


    "Pull people up and have a look."


    They also went out on deck and watched the raft being pulled up by the boom.


    The shape of the people on the raft was withered, and I didn''t know how long I had drifted on the sea.


    At this moment, he was dying, only a little gasp to let people know that he was still alive.


    "What to do, miss?" Asked hepoli in a low voice.


    "Now that he''s saved, treat him to see if it''s worth it." Simon tower whispered back.


    Later, the victim, who almost became a human being, was escorted into the cabin by two crew members.


    Simenta looked back at Chen Yu and okurati gasley on the second deck.


    They both like to stay on it these days, and then they can whisper.


    Chen and okurati gasley were leaning on the second deck, watching the victims pulled up below.


    "That man is full of curses."


    "He may be the one to meet." Said oquilatti gasley.


    "What''s the point of that?"


    "I probably guessed the intention of Leviathan Aberdeen tagmis."


    "What''s the point of that?"

 Chapter 2518

    "If Leviathan Aberdeen tagmis left his mark on the ship, it might be that he needed supplies. If he left his mark on a person, it means that he needed this person." "Even though I don''t know why Leviathan Aberdeen tagmis needed it, since he left his mark on it, it shows that it''s a little valuable for Leviathan Aberdeen tagmis," said oquilatti gasley


    "But the other people on the ship are not the ones he wants, so they are either used as waste, transformed into low-level pollution sources, or directly used as blood food. Anyway, they will not be allowed to enter the sea area of Devil Island."


    "Pollution sources? Like the dying guy? "


    "He was a pathogen." "The curse and voodoo he carries will infect most of the people on board, and the people who are infected will call it the source of pollution," said oquilatti gasley


    "Is there any difference?"


    "Although pathogens and pollution sources can infect voodoo and curse to others, the pollution source is only pure infection. When pathogens infect voodoo and curse to others, they will absorb most of the vitality and strength of the other party, and people who become pollution sources will become hungry and thirsty because of losing their vitality. At this time, they need to continuously infect others If a person is directly or indirectly infected, their vitality will flow to the pathogen. "


    "That is to say, the more people are infected, the more powerful the pathogen will be."


    "Well."


    "If this pathogen is left in a densely populated area, isn''t it invincible?"


    "Where there is such a simple thing? Basically, people of different spiritual world know how to deal with this kind of enemy. As long as the pathogen is killed, other pollution sources will die. Even if he is left in a densely populated area, it is difficult for him to grow up. Unless he infects tens of thousands of people, otherwise, he is not a big trouble for most psychics."


    Chen Yu thought about it, but also, unless it is thousands of people, tens of thousands of people are all concentrated in a narrow space.


    Otherwise, the pathogen may be difficult to infect at one time, and the indirect infection is easy to be found.


    ¡­¡­


    "How is he?" Simon asked.


    "It looks like it''s just dehydration and malnutrition." Said the ship doctor.


    "I''ll give him a bottle of glucose first. When he is awake, I''ll arrange some food for him. Cough In addition, arrange a cabin with better ventilation for him. The air in this cabin is too stuffy. "


    Although symenta heard the words of the ship doctor, she did not intend to do so.


    It''s not a sudden kindness for her to save this man.


    Just want to confirm his identity, maybe we can get some benefits from him.


    In fact, the logic is very simple. If the victim is in trouble on a certain ship, the one who is assigned to the lifeboat first must be the person with the highest status or the rich.


    So symenta felt that he had some value.


    Simon tower and the ship doctor got out of the cabin.


    I don''t know why. There''s always a sense of unease in simenta.


    "When he wakes up, confirm his identity, if it''s not worth it."


    "Cough I know how to do it. " Said the boatman.


    None of the people on this ship are good men and good women.


    Basically good people don''t get on this ship.


    "It seems that you doctor is also ill. Don''t go to the deck to blow the sea breeze these two days."


    "Cough Maybe I caught a cold last night. " The ship doctor coughed heavily again.


    ¡­¡­


    "The first infected person has appeared."


    "I want to see how it will develop in the future."


    Said oquilatti gasley.


    Chen Yu also has this plan.


    The curiosity of Chen Yu and okurati gasley didn''t last long.


    Because the first infected ship doctor fainted in the evening.


    Two crew members helped look after the ship''s doctor that night.


    And then they were indirectly infected.


    All of this was under the eyes of Chen Yu and oquilati gasley.


    But they were very cold-blooded seat spectators.


    There is no intention of interfering.


    "Damn it, the guy rescued yesterday seems to have some infectious diseases. He got sick after the ship doctor showed him yesterday. Now the ship doctor has infected the other two crew members." "What do you want to do now?" hepoli said to Simon tower


    "Yesterday that guy couldn''t stay on the boat and throw it into the sea." "In addition, put on the gas mask, don''t be infected again," said Simon


    Hepoli nodded, yelled, and called two crew members to follow him.


    Come to the cabin of the man rescued yesterday: "you two put on gas masks and drag the guy out."Both crew members are reluctant, but here they have to listen to hepauli.


    However, the moment they opened the cabin, they were both shocked.


    "Huperry, come in and have a look."


    Huperry went into the cabin and was startled.


    I saw the shriveled patient lying on the bed, his body bulging.


    In the cabin, there was a strange slime.


    These mucus crisscross, up, down, left and right, blocking the way of everyone.


    "Herbert, do you know what''s going on?"


    Herbery''s face was heavy. He didn''t know what it was.


    But he knew it was not a good thing.


    At this time, the pathogen who was lying on the bed suddenly opened his eyes, and then opened his mouth, which spewed out a mucus.


    One of the crew couldn''t dodge and was sprayed with mucus.


    The slime fixed the crew directly to the wall behind them.


    "Come on, help me..." The crew shouted in horror.


    Herbery and the other crew were scared to death, and the pathogen stood up.


    Herbery looked at the crew fixed to the wall and whispered, "go!"


    At the same time, huperry pulled out the terrified crew and put the cabin door on.


    But they could still see through the round glass on the hatch.


    I saw the pathogen staggering to the fixed crew.


    In the face of the frightened crew, the pathogen opened its mouth and did not contact with the crew directly, but the body of the crew began to wither. On the contrary, it was the pathogen.


    His originally dry body is becoming full.


    Herbery and the other crew were pale with fear.


    Huperry did not dare to delay: "you look here, I will inform the captain."


    "Ah? Me? "


    "I''m afraid that guy can''t come out. Lock the cabin."

 Chapter 2519

    When symenta heard of herbery, he immediately followed him to the pathogen''s cabin.


    Through the glass window, I saw the strange scene inside.


    Simon''s face was heavy.


    Suddenly, she thought of something and exclaimed, "go to the ship doctor! There are two other infected crew cabins. "


    Hepoli and symenta first arrived at the cabins of the two crew members.


    They were found to be as withered as pathogens.


    Neither Simon tower nor Herbert dared to enter, so they had the hatch sealed.


    Just at this time, a crew rushed over.


    "Captain, vice captain, the doctor''s cabin is empty and the doctor is missing."


    The faces of Simon tower and herberry changed dramatically.


    What they were most worried about finally happened.


    Simenta and hepperry hurriedly informed all the crew to be on guard.


    At the same time, arrange all the crew to look for the whereabouts of the ship doctor.


    Everyone is armed. If you find a ship doctor, you can kill him directly.


    But after a round of searching, I didn''t find the whereabouts of the ship doctor.


    Moreover, the ship is too large, and there are many pipeline lines, which can''t be checked by people.


    Now it''s only a matter of time.


    All they hoped was that the ship doctor had fallen into the sea.


    "It seems that people who are infected will not become stupid, but will be much smarter."


    "The ship doctor did not become wise, but lost his wisdom and acquired his instinct." Said oquilatti gasley.


    Both of them knew where the ship doctor was hiding. After he woke up, he was no longer himself.


    And now the ship doctor is hiding in the ventilation pipe.


    "Is that guy trying to spread voodoo and curse through the ventilation?" Chen asked.


    "If voodoo and curse can be spread over a long distance, it won''t be so troublesome. Whether it''s pathogen or pollution source, it needs to be spread in a short distance to let the other party get infected. He''s hiding in the ventilation duct just to hide and sneak attack."


    At the time of discussion between Chen Yu and okurati gasley.


    A crew member was attacked by a ship doctor.


    The sailor went back to the cabin alone, and was going to lie down for a rest.


    As soon as he closed his eyes, the ship doctor crawled out of the ventilation pipe quietly.


    The seaman didn''t open his eyes. The ship doctor had pressed him on the bed.


    The latter things are basically not disgusting to describe, but also very dirty.


    Chen gave up surveillance directly.


    Only okurati gasley was interested in watching all the movements on the ship.


    For the rest of the day, everyone on the boat became terrified.


    More and more people are infected.


    At the beginning, simenta and herberry were able to manage the situation.


    Put the infected people in one cabin after another.


    But as the number of people increased, the situation began to get confused.


    Those who are infected, they do not immediately lose their sanity.


    But they don''t want to be locked up to die.


    Or they don''t want to die alone.


    They were pulling people to death.


    This led to a fight between the two sides.


    "This is the human race." Aquilaty gasley looked at Chen Yu.


    "It''s human nature." Chen Yu said quietly, "besides, you don''t seem to have the right to mock me. Aren''t you trying to survive by using the same kind as a stepping stone to escape the ladder? It''s not only humans who do this, but demons do the same."


    "I don''t say anything about it. I don''t like the hypocrisy of human beings, but human beings know how to create, which is incomparable to powerful demons." Aquilaty gasley said, dismissing that he had an iced whisky in his left hand and a bottle in his right: "would you like one?"


    Bang -


    just then, there were two shots in the cabin below.


    Although today they have heard many shots.


    But they are very close.


    Then I saw Simon tower and Herbert running out.


    They all have guns in their hands. After they go out of the corridor, they close the hatch directly and lock it completely with bolts.


    They were relieved.


    Everyone in there is crazy, everyone!


    Everyone is crazy. They don''t know who is infected.


    Who has not been infected, but because of this, we are afraid to contact others, afraid of being infected.


    Anyone who dares to cough will be treated as an infected person.


    And those who were first infected began to change.


    This also led to more chaos.Simenta and herberry are no longer in control.


    So they can only escape out here now.


    But as soon as they gasped, they found Chen Yu and okurati gasley on the second deck.


    At the moment, the cold wind is blowing outside, and the two on the second floor are still drinking iced whiskey.


    Seeing these two people, Simon tower was angry.


    Their inner cabins are in a mess.


    But these two people are just like the people who are OK. They are outside.


    It was as if the turmoil on the ship had nothing to do with them.


    Huperry suddenly raised his gun and aimed it at Chen Yu and oquilati gasley.


    "Are you going to shoot two of the four normal people on this ship?" Said oquilatti gasley with a smile.


    The faces of Simon tower and herberry were livid.


    "Do you know what happened on the ship?"


    "You know, the man you rescued yesterday had some kind of disease on him, and then it spread to your man."


    "You already know, don''t you?" All of a sudden, simenta vented his resentment on the two disgusting people in front of him.


    "How can we know? Who would have expected such a thing?"


    Simenta presses down on the head of hepoli''s gun.


    When they got to the second deck, they found that the deck was full of food and materials.


    "You Where did these things come from? "


    "What''s the problem with our move out during your civil strife?"


    "So you take advantage of the fire?" The anger that Simon tower had just put down rose again.


    "O''aquilaty, you are indeed too much." Chen said.


    "Is that right? Am I too much? How about returning all these things? "


    Simon''s face was red, and at last he snorted heavily.


    "Don''t be upset. Look, I''ve also brought you two sleeping bags. Sleep outside tonight. At least you won''t freeze to death."


    At the moment, the cabin has been completely occupied, and most of the living people have been infected.


    Even if there is no infection, they dare not go in to get supplies.


    So at the moment, these materials become their life-saving straw.


    Although I was very upset with Chen Yu and okurati gasley.


    But I have to admire them for their clear thinking and quick action.


    That''s a lot of preparation before things get worse.

 Chapter 2520

    At night, the sea, filled with a fog.


    It was accompanied by a cold current.


    Simon tower and Herbert were shivering in the cold wind.


    Even sleeping bags don''t guarantee their body temperature.


    Simon tower was frozen.


    She opened her eyes, only to find that Chen Yu and oquilati gasley did not go to bed.


    At the moment, both of them are sitting in a folding chair with fishing rods in front of them and drinking wine.


    Simenta is speechless to both of them.


    "Are you not cold at all?"


    They don''t wear a lot of clothes. In this fog night, there is a cold current coming. Don''t they feel cold at all?


    You know, there are many ice cones on the iron railings.


    Simon''s sleeping bag was frozen.


    You can imagine how cold the temperature is here.


    But Chen Yu and okurati gasley were not afraid to face the cold wind.


    It''s just out of the ordinary.


    "Wake up." Chen Chu looks back at the behemontha.


    "Would you like an iced whisky? It''s great. " Aquilaty gasley patted his belly.


    Simenta is completely speechless.


    Although wine can keep out the cold, but in this environment, let alone whisky, even alcohol is useless.


    Simenta is not sleepy at the moment.


    It''s too cold to sleep at all.


    Simon got up and put on his thick charge suit.


    "Where are we now?"


    "I don''t know." Chen Yu said quietly, "do you dare to enter the cockpit?"


    Now the cockpit has been covered with those sticky things.


    The end of going in is death.


    Simenta looks at Chen Zhuo and okurati gasley.


    "Don''t you worry about your own safety at all?"


    "I''m worried, but what can I do?"


    "Yes, it''s unnecessary to worry about it, so stay honest."


    After a while, Herbert woke up.


    "Miss, why don''t you sleep a little longer?"


    "What do you think." "Do you think of any way?" said Simon


    Herbury looked around, then at Chen and o''quilati gasley, and then shook his head.


    There''s obviously something that hepoli didn''t say.


    Obviously, they are afraid of Chen Yu and oquilatti gasley.


    But huperry gave Simon tower a look.


    Soon the two met at the bow of the boat.


    They believe that their conversation can avoid the eyes and ears of Chen Yu and oquilati gasley.


    "What do you think?"


    "Miss, now the ship is out of control. It can''t stay here. The only way to live is submarine." Hepoli pointed to the small submarine hanging on the boom.


    "But the lever is in the cockpit."


    "I''ll go in." Said hepoli.


    "No, it''s all that mucus. It''s all viral. You''ll be like those people when you go in."


    "Not for a short time." "As long as I get rid of the infected people in the cockpit, I will control the boom to put down the submarine. However, I can''t let those two people go up. Besides, I need to find a way to bring all the food up," said hepori


    "Herbert, you don''t have to." At the moment, simenta naturally does not want to die.


    Her feelings with hepauli are certainly not comparable to those of other crew members.


    She didn''t care if the rest of the crew died.


    But she didn''t want to die.


    Especially for her self sacrifice.


    "No, that''s the only hope."


    Huperry grabs the gun and looks at Chen Yu and oquilati gasley on the second deck.


    "I''m going to kill them now." Herbery said decidedly.


    Simon Tatton was nervous. "Herbert, let''s do something else."


    "There''s no other way, miss. Don''t say anything."


    Hepoli walked towards Chen Yu and oquilatti gasley, and suddenly raised his gun to point at them.


    "Huperry, what are you going to do?" Aquilaty gasley looks at hepoli.


    "What do you think?"


    "I think you''re kidding."


    "It''s not funny." Huperry responded coldly.


    "If you want to kill us with a gun, at least you need to load it first." Aquilaty gasley spread out his left hand, revealing a dozen bullets.


    Herbery''s face changed: "when are you..."


    "When you''re asleep, of course." "I see you sleep and put your gun in your waistband. I''m afraid you''ll blow it and kill it. So I''d like to put your bullets away. Thank you very much."Huperry suddenly drew his dagger from behind.


    It seems that he is going to fight Chen Yu and okurati gasley.


    He thinks that with the dagger in hand, Chen Yu and okurati gasley are definitely not his opponents.


    But aquirati gasley took out his pistol.


    "Ha ha You lost. "


    Herbery''s face was blue. He knew he had lost.


    "Do you really think that submarine can save Simon tower?"


    "How do you know Our conversation? " Huperry and simenta were shocked.


    The bow of the boat is thirty meters away from here, and there are strong winds and waves, so it''s impossible for the sound to reach here.


    "I want to say Shunfeng, do you believe it? Ha ha... "


    "You tapped on us?"


    Chen and okurati gasley both rolled their eyes.


    "Fools know your intention, but they kill us and take away the goods."


    "Mr. okirati, please stop." At last, simenta said, "put the knife down, Herbert."


    Hepori thought about it, and finally put the knife down.


    If there is a winner, he will not give up the idea.


    No matter how fast he is, he can''t be faster than the gun in oquilati gasley''s hand.


    Aquilaty gasley was quick to take the gun back.


    This move makes Herbert eager to try again.


    "Oh, the big fish is on the hook."


    Chen Yu''s sudden voice startled hepoli and Simon tower.


    Chen Yu pulled hard, and a bluefin tuna weighing at least 300 kg jumped out of the sky and hit them hard.


    The faces of herbery and Simon tower changed.


    They didn''t find out before that Chen Yu was so powerful.


    To know such a giant tuna, even the most experienced fisherman has to fight for two hours before they can slowly pull it up.


    But Chen Chu actually picked the fish up in the air.


    It felt like catching a small fish.


    This power is too terrifying.


    "This fish is enough for us to eat for more than ten days. In this weather, there is a lot of ice on the ship. We don''t need to worry about fresh water at all. We can completely consume it without taking risks."

 Chapter 2521

    It seems that their crisis has been temporarily relieved.


    Huperry looked round at the Simon tower.


    Simenta nodded, and she didn''t want to die here.


    Now that they have given up the plan for the time being, simenta and hepperry are sitting down again.


    Both men noticed that Chen Yu and okurati gasley did not seem to be worried about the current situation at all.


    Or fear!


    You know, even if she and Herbert live on the sea all the year round.


    But in the face of this situation is also a panic.


    These two people are just like people who are OK.


    What to eat, what to play.


    Simenta and hepori are both helpless and speechless.


    Chen and okurati gasley even argued about who the belly meat belonged to.


    "Mr. Chen, Mr. okirati, don''t you think about how to get away?"


    "Didn''t I say that we''ll get off the ship by ourselves in a few days? We can''t stay if you want to."


    "You think you''ll be out in a few days?"


    "No, we just got off the ship."


    Simon tower is a little angry again.


    Anyway, no matter how she asked, Chen Yu and okurati gasley were all around her.


    He didn''t answer positively or cheat her.


    The next day, it was already bright, but the sky was still dark.


    The research ship was always shrouded in mist.


    The cold wind is still blowing and the temperature is still falling.


    Simenta and hepori really admire Chen Yu and oquilatti gasley.


    They have been fishing since last night.


    They seem to be competing.


    Dozens of fish, big and small, have been lost on the deck.


    It''s estimated that you can''t finish eating for a month.


    They don''t rest at all.


    "A million dollars."


    O''quilati gasley said, as soon as the rod was lifted, a fish of two or three kilograms was brought up.


    "I''ve got a million dollars to offset that."


    This time, they have two rules. They don''t need magic or supernatural power. They just use ordinary people''s skills to fish.


    One million dollars for a fish, big or small.


    Simon tower looked at the two men, more speechless.


    These two people are really bored.


    Since it''s so boring, why go aboard?


    ¡­¡­


    The third day --


    "how can this fog not be dispersed?"


    "Miss, although we didn''t control the ship, it was going on. It should have left the fog long ago."


    "Have you seen this before?"


    "No." Herberry shook his head: "it''s reasonable to say that the fog on the sea comes and goes quickly. It can only last for an hour or two at most. The wind on the sea is strong, and it will disperse after blowing. I''ve never seen the fog that has been sailing for two days and has not passed."


    "It''s an evil way to go to sea this time." Said Simon, with a black face.


    Then he couldn''t help but look at Chen Yu and oquilati gasley on the second deck.


    Now the two are sleeping in their sleeping bags.


    Herbery looked at the two men: "Miss Do you want to... "


    "Well, there''s plenty of food and fresh water on board now, and you don''t have to worry about them." "And Don''t you find out? Every time we are in trouble with them, it''s us who suffer in the end. "


    "It was just an accident." Huperry said unconvinced.


    "Those two people have been deliberately teasing us, didn''t you find out?"


    "So what, now that they are asleep, can they still prevent us?"


    Just then, oquilaty gasley, who was lying in his sleeping bag, suddenly turned to look at the two men on the deck below: "I hear you."


    Herbery''s face suddenly turned black.


    "This damned old man."


    There''s no way for hepoli to face the two.


    Although there were many complaints, they didn''t really mention the attack again.


    Fortunately, the fish caught by Chen Yu and okurati geisley kept them from starving even though they drifted on the sea.


    And it''s freezing, and you don''t have to worry about the fish you catch.


    Even if you eat fish every day, you will be bored.


    But there is no way.


    Instead of starving, this fishy smell is not unbearable.


    Two more days passed like this.


    Bang -


    all of a sudden, the boat seems to have hit something.


    Simenta and huperry rushed to the side of the boat to check.


    Looking down, it seems that their research ship has hit a rock.There is a big shadow under the water.


    Neither Simon nor herberry looked good.


    If the ship hit a rock, they would be completely trapped here.


    "Look, miss!" Herbery suddenly points forward.


    Simon tower looked up and saw that there was a huge black shadow in the fog ahead.


    "Island?"


    The discovery turned symonta on the blink.


    "It looks like it''s less than three kilometers from here." "The wind and waves are not very strong now," he predicted. "You only need a kayak to get to the island."


    They have kayaks on hand, so they don''t need to take risks.


    As soon as herbery''s voice dropped, an air bag of a kayak came down.


    Hepoli and simenta look up, and aquilaty gasley is looking at them with a natural eye.


    "Blow."


    "Why don''t you blow it?" Huperry looked at the two men.


    "Shouldn''t you make a little effort when you have eaten our food for so many days?"


    "We don''t rush to the island anyway." Herbery said with a little annoyance.


    Bang -


    aquilaty gasley fired at the sky with a gun in his hand.


    The faces of Simon tower and herberry became very ugly.


    For so many days, Chen Yu and okurati gasley didn''t do anything right every day, so that Simon tower and herb forgot that they had guns in their hands.


    In the end, huperry is still honest.


    Half an hour later, four people finally got on the raft.


    But before they could walk hundreds of meters, they found that all the shallow waters around were sunken ships.


    Some of the shipwrecks are completely stuck in the sea, and the bottom of the ship is straight out of the sea.


    It looks like a ship''s graveyard. It looks creepy.


    At this time, a gust of wind came and pushed their boat to the shore.


    It''s the first time that Simon tower and Herbert have set foot on land in so many days.


    This feeling almost moved them to tears.


    This kind of down-to-earth feeling really makes people ecstatic.


    "Tegmis!! I''m back! " Cried oquilatti gasley.


    "Hello, you''ll expose us if you shout like this." Chen Yu rolled his eyes.


    "He didn''t plan to cover it up anyway, and he should have known when we went to the island."


    "It''s really uncomfortable here. My field can''t be expanded."


    "Of course, the whole Devil Island is his domain."

 Chapter 2522

    "What are you two muttering about there?" Cried herberry.


    Chen and okurati gasley looked back at hepoli and Simon tower behind them.


    There was some doubt in Simon tower''s mind.


    Is this their destination?


    No, they haven ''t controlled the course at all these days.


    No one knows where to go.


    Their original plan was to meet an ocean going ship on the way.


    So we can be saved.


    There was no plan to land on the island.


    Even now, Simon tower still thinks it''s a coincidence.


    But looking at their looks, it seems that they knew they would come here for a long time.


    At this time, a figure came from the front.


    When Simon tower and Herbert saw the figure, their faces couldn''t help changing.


    because the figure as like as two peas is dry and thin, just like the pathogen on that day.


    How could it be here?


    Did the guy they rescued that day escape from this island?


    Think of here, the whole person of Simon tower and Herbert all hit a cold shiver.


    Just then, oquilaty gasley strolled up to the pathogen.


    Then raise the gun, and directly put the muzzle of the gun into the mouth of the pathogen.


    Bang -


    "how about my shooting technique?" Okurati gasley proudly blew the smoke from the muzzle.


    Chen Yu rolled his eyes and said, "I can shoot at this distance."


    "Be careful. It''s hard to kill." "I don''t know," herbery reminded.


    Now everyone is a grasshopper on the same rope. Of course, he doesn''t want four people to lose.


    A few days ago, when the scientific research ship was in a mess, he and Simon tower killed many infected people.


    The life force of these infected people is very tenacious. Only by shooting the brain away can they die completely.


    And that shot of okurati gasley may not have been fatal.


    Herbery wanted to make up for the pathogens on the ground.


    But aquilaty gasley raised one foot and called the head of the pathogen to play football.


    "Where are we going now?" Chen asked.


    "To tegmis''s nest." "I''ll live up to my promise first," said oquilatti gasley


    "What?"


    "To empty all his treasures, of course." Said oquilatti gasley.


    "I like it," Chen said with a big smile


    Aquilaty gasley turned and threw the pistol in his hand to hepoli.


    "What to do?" Huperry did not expect that oquilati gasley would give him the weapon so easily.


    Does this mean that their priorities are reversed?


    Although they don''t need to fight to death now.


    But he couldn''t understand aquilaty gasley at all.


    He won''t do such a thing by giving the initiative to others.


    But neither Chen Yu nor okurati gasley took it to heart.


    They were walking in front of each other. After exchanging a look, Simon and Herbert followed up.


    "How can no one stop us? Don''t you say that tigamis has found us. "


    "He may be dealing with other enemies. He may be a member of the psionic team." Said oquilatti gasley.


    Chen''s field is now only one kilometer in diameter and can no longer expand outward.


    This is because he is now in the field of being human.


    So he doesn''t know the details of the island.


    The island is bigger than they think.


    There were no enemies along the way to stop them.


    "It looks like tigamis is in a lot of trouble." Said oquilatti gasley, gloating.


    Walking out of the beach, there are thick mountains and forests in front of you, which are rugged and difficult to walk.


    Although the sky is dark and cloudless, the vegetation here grows luxuriantly.


    Chen Yu did not feel the gloom or horror here.


    It seems that this is also an island full of vitality.


    "The island doesn''t look as dangerous as you think." Hepoli said with emotion.


    "Crow''s mouth." Chen said.


    "What do you say?" Huperry looked at Chen Yu discontentedly.


    "Don''t you know that your sentence is a typical death flag. In horror movies, when you say that this place doesn''t seem to be in danger as you think, then all kinds of troubles will come to your door, and the person who said this sentence is often the first to die."


    "Idiot." Huperry rolled his eyes.How could he believe such a silly plot.


    Simenta thinks the same.


    At this time, a very sharp cry came from the deep forest.


    The shrill and shrill call was constantly heard among the mountains and forests.


    Both hepoli and Simon tower were shocked.


    For a while, they couldn''t tell which creature was making that scream.


    But that voice is too penetrating.


    Especially Chen Yu just made a joke.


    Herbery''s face suddenly turned ugly.


    "It looks like there''s really something on this island that we don''t know about." Chen Yu said with a smile and a kind of gloating tone.


    Herbery recovered a little and said, "what kind of pheasant or wild bird is it?"


    "Ha ha Can pheasants and wild birds make that sound? "


    "Even if the voice of pheasant and wild bird can make such a loud voice, it is estimated that this pheasant and wild bird can swallow you up." Said oquilatti gasley, looking at hepoli.


    "Don''t forget, I have a gun in my hand." Said hepoli.


    Huperry saw the taunts on the faces of Chen Yu and oquilatti gasley.


    Huperry''s brain was so hot that he almost shot these two guys.


    Before long, a cave appeared in front of four people.


    The cave is very large, and there are streams on the ground that gather groundwater and flow out of the cave.


    "You want to get inside?" Huperry looked at Chen Yu and oquilatti gasley incomprehensibly: "why do we go in? Who knows what''s in there. "


    "Don''t worry, there must be no monsters in it." Oquilatti gasley did not forget to mock herberry again.


    With that, oquilaty gasley went in first.


    Chen Yu also followed.


    "Miss, shall we follow in?"


    "Follow, and see what they''re up to."


    "Don''t you think there''s something wrong with them, miss?"


    "Nonsense, the blind can see that they seem to know the island."


    Walking in front of Chen Yu and okurati gasley, they already felt a faint smell of sulfur in the air.


    The smell wasn''t fatal, but Herbert and Simon tower still felt bad.


    Ordinary people don''t like the smell of hell, even if it''s very light.

 Chapter 2523

    The cave is very deep, which leads to the middle of the mountain.


    The ground is also rugged, and there is water seepage from the underground river.


    Both Simon tower and Herbert are very uncomfortable. The ground is too hard to walk.


    All of a sudden, there are two lights in front.


    The footsteps of simenta and hepperry suddenly stopped.


    Because under those two light sources, it''s a looming body.


    And heavy breathing from the front.


    It''s big, it''s big!


    The height may be three or four meters.


    Simenta and herberry felt their scalps were about to explode.


    And that thing is getting closer to them.


    The body gradually emerged.


    Huperry immediately raised his gun and pointed to the beast in front of him.


    It was a giant panther with a height of more than four meters and an estimated body length of eight meters.


    "Bonigan, long time no see." Aquilaty gasley grinned and greeted with enthusiasm.


    "Okurati, you bastard, dare to step here again? Are you here to die? " Asked the Panther loudly.


    Simenta and hepperi stare. Oquilaty gasley knows this terrible Panther?


    What''s more, this Panther is talking?


    It? Or he! Talking about people?


    "I don''t know if I''m looking for death, but you''re blocking my way now. I think you''re looking for death!" Aquilaty gasley looked at the black leopard named bernegan with a smile.


    The faces of simenta and hepperi were heavy.


    They''re vaguely aware of something.


    It''s just that they''re in a bigger mystery right now.


    An unknown and mysterious world unfolds in front of them.


    "You will pay for your stupidity." Bonigan''s body slowly receded and disappeared into the cave.


    So it''s over?


    Nothing happened.


    Oquilatti gasley said two tough words.


    Scare that giant Panther away?


    Isn''t that amazing?


    What do you think of the inequality between them.


    It''s just that neither Chen Yu nor oquilati gasley seem to have any surprises.


    They have that natural look on their faces.


    "Go in, not far."


    Although I never met bonigan again along the way.


    But Simon tower and Herbert are more and more uneasy.


    Just then, there was a light in front.


    They were startled again.


    I thought the big panther was coming again.


    But look carefully, the light is not the pupil of the beast.


    Chen Yu and okurati gasley are speeding up their steps to the light source.


    Hepoli and Simon tower followed closely, for fear of losing them. Where did the Panther take them away.


    The big iron gate in front did not become a problem for Chen Yu and oquilati gasley.


    Chen Yu and okurati gasley opened the iron door from left to right.


    A huge underground warehouse appeared in front of everyone.


    There''s only one thing in the warehouse, gold.


    And it''s the only one.


    A piece of gold is ten meters long, wide and high.


    According to the density of gold, 19.32g cubic centimeter.


    So this 10 * 10 * 10 gold is 19320 tons.


    Even Chen Yu was scared.


    What is the concept of 19320 tons of gold?


    According to the current price of gold, a ton is almost $40 million.


    19320 tons is $772.8 billion.


    Of course, if the gold flows out completely, it can directly turn the gold price into cabbage price.


    If the tax is paid in accordance with normal procedures, by the end of the day, Chen may have less than one tenth of the current market price.


    Chen Yu looked at the gold in front of him, excited and tangled.


    "How is it? Is this gift big enough? " Said oquilatti gasley.


    Chen Chu swallowed: "big Big... "


    Not only Chen Yu, but also Simon tower and Herbert are scared.


    But symenta and hepori wondered if Chen could take it away.


    Gold is too heavy, and with such a large amount of gold, only super freighters in the world can deliver it.


    In addition, gold must be cut before it can be transported.


    If it''s such a square piece, I don''t know how to send it to the ship.


    Even if there is a way to do it, put it on the freighter, it will directly press the freighter out of a hole.They can''t help but care about the problems that have nothing to do with them.


    "What else? I don''t want gold. "


    "In another place, but it''s not going to go as well as here."


    "Let''s go and show me my property."


    There were four people at the entrance to the other end of the huge warehouse.


    These four people are different in size: tall, short, fat and thin.


    "Lord okurati, I haven''t seen you for a long time. I didn''t expect that we would meet in this situation."


    Then the tall man said, he was kind to aquilaty gasley.


    "Ha ha Are you going to stop me? "


    "No, I''m here to take her away." Said the tall man, pointing to Simon tower.


    It was always the tall man who spoke, while the dwarfs, the fat and the thin looked different, but their eyes were very tense.


    "She?" Aquilaty gasley points to the Simon tower.


    Simenta and huperry were immediately nervous.


    "Is she important to Tigris?" Asked oquilatti gasley, with a hint.


    The expression of the tall, short, fat and thin four gradually solidified.


    "Lord okirati, we do not hinder your action. Can you also make our task complete smoothly?"


    "Ha ha Then you should know that I''m not here to be a guest. "


    Boom -


    suddenly, the wall in front of Chen Yu and others was smashed without any sign.


    A huge and terrifying body came in.


    This is a dragon, a dragon full of bruises.


    But the tall, short, fat and thin four didn''t react at all, so they were pressed under the body by the giant dragon.


    At this time, both Simon tower and Herbert have been fooled.


    What''s the situation?


    What is this thing?


    The body length of nearly 100 meters is enough to shock anyone.


    The bruised dragon barely stood up.


    Then look at Chen Yu and others.


    "Mr. Chen? Why are you here? " The Dragon asked in surprise.


    Simon tower and Herbert are completely stupid.


    First there was a giant panther, and then there was aquilaty gasley.


    Now there is a more terrifying creature, who even knows Chen Yu.


    Who are they?


    Do they know monsters?


    "You? Who is that? Do we know each other? " Chen Yu looked at the dragon in front of him doubtfully.


    "I''m Accra bumon, and I''m Yang''s wife."


    "Ah, little dragon girl?" Chen Yu clapped his head: "you look hurt, do you need a rest?"

 Chapter 2524

    At this time, from the hole that Accra bumon had broken, there fell two demons, one big and one small.


    The big devil was at least five meters tall, with a huge axe on his shoulder, several metal wrapped parts on his body, and a nose ring on his nose.


    Another figure is similar to that of human beings, dressed as if he were a noble gentleman in the middle ages, with a pair of devil wings behind him.


    The two demons didn''t seem to pay attention to all the people present.


    The little devil pointed to Accra bumon and said, "kill the dragon. It''s my booty."


    "Hey Don''t ignore us, will you? " "Chapman," cried oquilatti gasley


    The demon named Chapman looked at aquilaty gasley with a kind of arrogance: "aquilaty, the master knows you are coming, and he asked me to dispose of you, but before that, can I take my booty first?"


    Chapman points to Accra bumon. He obviously wants to solve Accra bumon quickly.


    Then he could devote himself to the fight against aquilaty gasley.


    After all, an adult dragon is very dangerous to him.


    Although the dragon in front of her has not really grown up, she has the strength to threaten him.


    At this time, the wild butcher brandishes the huge axe, suddenly jumps up high, cuts to the head of Accra bumon.


    "Come here." Chen Yu suddenly waved.


    Kuan Tu is still in decline. He is suddenly hit by an invisible force in the mid air. He directly deviates from the direction and plunges in front of Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu picked up the axe handle that had fallen in front of him.


    Crazy Tu shook his head and got up.


    Chen Yu has also swung his axe.


    "No!" When charlman saw Chen''s action, his face suddenly changed and he rushed to Chen.


    But Chen Yu''s movement was faster. In the next moment, he suddenly took a big step forward. At the same time, he raised his hand and grabbed charlman''s neck and pressed it to the ground.


    The strength is so great that it will directly shatter the ground and spread the cracks like a spider''s web.


    At the same time, the other hand swung the axe.


    The upper part of Kuantu''s body was split directly.


    Chen Yu dropped the axe, reached out and grabbed Chapman''s head, and squeezed it hard.


    Pa -


    Chapman''s head was pinched directly by Chen Zhu.


    Chen Yu stood up and clapped his hands: "o''quilati, why are these two guys so weak? I think he dare to challenge you, he should have strong strength, at least he should have the strength close to you, but... "


    "Tegmis''s men are all such fools." Said oquilatti gasley with disapproval.


    At the moment, Simon tower and Herbert have been scared.


    I was really scared.


    It seems that all the legendary things appear in one piece.


    Dragon, devil And the horrible human race.


    As for Accra bumon, he was also frightened.


    You should know that she can''t take care of herself when she is abused by these two demons.


    Was Chen Yu killed in the process?


    She knew Chen was very good.


    My grandfather has mentioned Chen Yu many times.


    If they are in trouble, they can ask Chen for help.


    She just knows that Chen Yu is very powerful But she didn''t think about it at all, how powerful Chen Yu was.


    Now, she knows.


    However, Chen Yu is more interested in the super gold around him and reaches for a wipe.


    Gold disappeared directly in front of the public.


    Simenta and huperry were surprised again.


    "Xiaolongnv, what''s your family like now?"


    "The psionic team has just landed. I first flew to this island to investigate the situation. I thought that no one could stop me because of my ability." Accra bumon spoke more quietly.


    "Ha ha This little dragon is so cute, silly and cute. " Aquilaty gasley laughed.


    "What did you say? Dare you say it again? " Accra bumonton was furious.


    "You''re just a fool... Force." This time, okurati gasley didn''t beat around the Bush any more. Instead, he said, "stupid, idiot, do you understand?"


    "You are looking for death." Cried Accra bumon angrily.


    "Dying? Is it up to you? Little one! "


    "Well, little dragon girl, don''t be so manic. You will destroy the beautiful image in my mind." Chen Yu appeased and said, "besides, you really can''t beat him."


    "He? I don''t feel any difference in him. He''s just a human being, an ordinary human being. "


    "What do you think of me? Do you feel anything in me? ""Well There is no special feeling. " Accra bumon looked hesitantly at oquilaty gasley: "who is he?"


    "He called himself the great demon of the North Sea. Well, it''s the great demon of the North Sea in Greek mythology."


    The image of the giant demon in the North Sea is in the mind of Simon tower and herb.


    Then compare the image of the fat old man.


    Ha ha Is this the North sea monster?


    What about the ghost?


    But Accra bumon didn''t plan to go ahead either.


    She also knew that this was not the time to fight.


    Chen Yu and okurati gasley went to the gap that was hit by Accra bumon. They found that they were halfway up the mountain, and the cliff was below them.


    In the distance, we can see several landing boats.


    At the same time, there are some figures, fighting.


    There are not many people on both sides, at least not on the coast.


    But now in the sky over the island, it has made a mess.


    The sky is full of demons, but the demons are fighting each other.


    "What''s the matter? In a wormhole? " Aquilaty gasley was surprised and delighted.


    Although he didn''t know what was going on, it was the best news for him.


    In my heart, I wondered if there was another mutiny under tagmis?


    "Idiot, that''s the demonic army summoned by our ace master Belfast."


    "What?" Okurati gasley was also a little surprised. After careful identification, he could barely distinguish the difference between the two demon armies.


    But it seems that the demon army of master Belfast is even larger than that of tegmis.


    And the number seems to be increasing, which is a little incomprehensible to him.


    Who can summon such a huge demon army?


    Completely incomprehensible.


    "Ignorant." Said Accra bumon scornfully.


    Okurati gasley was enraged by Accra bumon.


    Pointing at her, he said, "Chen, can I kill her?"


    "You can''t provoke her elders." Chen said.


    "Is it the dragon clan soon, unless it''s the emperor of the dragon who comes after me."


    "No, it''s not the emperor of the dragon. It''s the Tianshi of the dragon and tiger mountain. Zhang Tianyi, can you afford it?"

 Chapter 2525

    Maybe Dragon Emperor is stronger than Zhang Tianyi.


    But the problem is that the Dragon Emperor basically can''t see him walking around in the outside world.


    But Zhang Tianyi is different.


    It''s a matter of minutes if he thinks about anyone and flies to the Pacific Ocean with his sword.


    Okurati gasley heard Chen Yu''s words, and his face was like eating Shi.


    But soon his attention returned to the battlefield over Devil Island.


    Although the demonic army on the psionic side is large.


    But the strength is generally not strong. Although there are many intermediate demons, there is only one demonic field.


    On the other hand, the demonic army on the demonic island is far inferior to that on the psionic team in number, but there are many powerful demons.


    And there are not a few demons with demonic territory.


    Chen Yu looked around and there were nearly six or seven great demons.


    Intermediate level demons can also be divided into strong and weak ones.


    And the gap between strength and weakness is huge.


    One of the most obvious characteristics is the field.


    Demons with and without realms are two levels.


    Consider, for example, Conor Mosa, who once attacked the headquarters of the supernatural society.


    He is the great devil, with a powerful devil field.


    And the four commanders under his command, though they are both great demons.


    But the strength is very different from that of kons Moussa.


    Ordinary medium level demons may have more individual strength than big demons.


    But there is no demonic realm, and ultimately no decisive power.


    So in contrast, although the great demons are classified into intermediate level demons, they are closer to the Demon Lord.


    Looking at the fallen demons, Chen Yu looks at the pain.


    Because half of the fallen demons were summoned by Totti Belfast.


    In Chen''s view, the fallen demons are not demons, but money.


    Why did Totti Belfast summon the demonic army?


    He''s an ordinary person, he doesn''t even have magic.


    Except for a few taboos.


    Under normal circumstances, ordinary people can''t use magic.


    But Totty bear could.


    It''s not just because of the little handsome guy''s calling magic circle.


    More because of Chen''s wealth in hell.


    That''s half the wealth of the Lord''s three headed devil.


    These demons are called, rather than hired.


    Before the wealth in Chen Yu''s hell was not exhausted, Totti Belfast could be summoned infinitely.


    But after all, it''s all money.


    "What about your enemies? Which is it? " Chen asked.


    "He is not in this field."


    "Not in this battlefield? Where is that? "


    "I don''t know." Aquilaty gasley shook his head: "that guy is very strange. Every time there is a strong enemy, no one can be seen, but every time the strong enemy will leave angrily."


    "Will he drag him into a different space to fight?"


    "No, because those strong enemies often stay where they are, and then, after a while, they leave in a state of astonishment."


    "Is it a spiritual battlefield?" Chen Yu is a little hesitant.


    He had a mental fight.


    But he is not afraid to fight in the sea of consciousness.


    Because as long as we know how to use the sea of consciousness, we can have the same strength as in reality.


    Whether in the enemy''s sea of consciousness, or in his own sea of consciousness.


    And his soul power is extraordinary.


    Of course, this is Chen''s personal guess.


    Listening to aquilaty gasley''s statement, it seems that it''s not just a mental battle.


    "However, it''s time for me to show up. If I don''t show up, I don''t think tegmis will show up in person." Aquilaty gasley also knew the situation on the battlefield.


    The power of the psionic team was beyond his expectation.


    But it was just unexpected.


    Far from decisive.


    Although these demonic armies are refreshing, the real power of Devil Island is not the demonic army against them.


    As long as there is enough time, those demon leaders can kill the demons summoned by the psionic team.


    After all, there is only one big devil on one side and seven on the other.


    This kind of high-end power gap is too big.


    So aquilaty gasley was going to do it.


    Simenta and hepperi look at the back of oquilati gasley.


    Then I watched aquilaty gasley open his arms and lean towards the cliff outside.


    "No, is he suicidal?" Huperry''s eyes widened, and he watched in amazement as oquilati gasley fell off the cliff."Totally incomprehensible..."


    All of a sudden, a huge and terrifying tentacle suddenly rose, directly blocking the hole that Accra bumon had run into before.


    The length and size of this tentacle are already equivalent to that of Accra bumon.


    Accra bumon''s face was full of consternation: "he Is he really the North sea monster? "


    Simenta and huperry were equally frightened.


    They rushed out of the hole, and at this time, they were able to see aquilaty gasley.


    The legendary North sea monster!


    How big is aquilaty gasley?


    Even Chen Yu felt shocked.


    Because okurati gasley''s real body is more than 2000 meters high. If the longest two tentacles are open, they may be ten thousand meters.


    Okurati gasley''s body is a super giant octopus.


    But he''s not an octopus, he''s sixteen tentacles.


    Eight tentacles are large and eight tentacles are small.


    But even small tentacles are about the same diameter as an adult dragon.


    As soon as aquilaty gasley appeared, the whole battlefield was quiet in an instant.


    It''s too big. It''s too big.


    The road is frightening. It''s a moving mountain.


    Okurati gasley''s tentacle is between the mountains, and a huge gap appears.


    "Tegmis, come out! I came back to avenge you! " Aquilaty gasley roared loudly.


    ¡­¡­


    A sword cuts off a demon.


    Yang Guo takes a deep breath and looks back at the companion of the eye power team.


    They have made less than a kilometer since landing.


    And this is the result of Totti belst''s help in the rear.


    They couldn''t imagine it without Totti Belfast.


    How to fight this battle.


    Yang Guo couldn''t help but look back at Totti belst standing on the bow of the boat.


    Totti Belfast was the only one who didn''t get off the ship.


    But he was also the only one who didn''t have to disembark, but played the most important role.


    Even though he has summoned a hundred thousand demons, he still hasn''t stopped.


    He seems to be able to summon continuously. No matter how many demons are lost on the battlefield, he can add infinitely.

 Chapter 2526

    "Then What is that? " Britz''s mouth was open and his face was unbelievable: "we Is that what we''re fighting? It''s impossible to win There''s no way to win. "


    Yang Guo also has a shocking expression.


    It''s too big to describe.


    "Mr. Belfast!" Yang Guo looks at Totty bear.


    Totti Belfast was equally horrified.


    He is different from others.


    He had no guts at all.


    Now when I see that, I''m more scared.


    This kind of thing is not in his plan.


    At the moment he finally understood.


    Chen Yu reminded him of his words before leaving.


    It''s just that at this time, he''s in a dilemma.


    Just then, Totti Belfast opened her arms.


    In front of him emerged a large magic array.


    Then one by one giant demons emerged from the magic array.


    These giant demons are several meters small and more than ten or twenty meters big.


    They are either flying or running, much more powerful than the demons they called before.


    Some have weapons in their hands.


    Yang Guo saw Totti Belfast summon these powerful demons.


    A little peace of mind.


    However, he was worried about whether Totti Belfast could summon enough demons to defeat the monstrous beast.


    As soon as aquilaty gasley''s unparalleled body appeared, it immediately attracted a large number of demonic attacks.


    All the way to oquilati gasley, both enemy and self.


    Aquilaty gasley''s tentacles swept by.


    Make a lot of demons into meat sauce.


    At this time, more demonic armies were on the way to aquilaty gasley.


    It''s just that they''re more like ants in front of aquilaty gasley.


    Chen Yu frowned, and okurati gasley killed the enemy. What''s the matter with killing his own people?


    And those who have been killed are hired for their own money.


    "Xiaolongnv, tell your husband that it''s your own person." "If you don''t want that old guy to make your husband into meat mud," Chen said


    Accra bumon nodded, his body moved, and his huge body carried a strong current of air.


    Fortunately, at this time, the vast majority of the enemy are attracted by aquilaty gasley.


    Accra bumon could not say that she was not attacked at all, at least to the extent that she could accept it.


    Boom -


    dust flies in front of Yang Guo.


    "Accra, how are you?" Yang Guo was worried when he saw his wife''s scars.


    He was very sorry to have brought Accra bumon.


    Several times before, Chen had warned him.


    It''s far more dangerous than he thought.


    But he kept turning a blind eye.


    Or with a fluke mentality.


    Especially after Totti Belfast showed great strength.


    He felt that this expedition to Bermuda would not necessarily lose.


    "Husband, that big man is his own man. Tell master bear not to attack that big man."


    "What? Is that big guy his own? How is that possible? When do we have that kind of ally? " There were some things she knew, but she could not tell them in public.


    She knows the relationship between Chen Yu and Yang Guo, but if this kind of thing is said in public.


    Then Yang Guo''s relationship with the psionic team will collapse.


    "Are you sure that guy is not the big boss here?"


    "It''s true. He''s hostile to the demons here. Look at the demons. They''re attacking the big guy."


    Yang Guo noticed at the moment that, indeed, it seemed that he was attacking the super big guy, no matter who he was or who he was.


    Of course, the big guy is also attacking indiscriminately.


    A demon rushes in without Yang Guo''s help. Accra bumon slaps it.


    "You help our people, I''ll tell master bear."


    Yang Guo flew over to Totty bear.


    "Master bear, that beast is not an enemy. He is with us."


    "Together? Are you sure? "


    "Yes, my wife told me."


    Yang Guo does not know what the situation is now.


    Accra bumon seems to know more.


    However, the eyes that just wanted to speak and stopped seemed to have some things that could not be said in public.


    "All right.""Separate your demonic army from the enemy. Don''t get entangled with them. Otherwise, the attack of that big guy can''t distinguish between us and the enemy at all."


    "I see."


    Totti Belfast immediately ordered the demonic army he summoned to separate them temporarily and reorganize the formation.


    But he didn''t bring the demons together.


    Even if Yang Guo told him that the super monster was their ally.


    But he didn''t dare to risk so many demons before he was sure.


    At this time, oquiratti gasley suddenly raised his tentacles and waved them towards the enemy''s demonic army.


    This time there was no restraint, and aquilaty gasley, who was completely free, had no scruples.


    In a flash, the sky broke and a whole mountain forest was directly wiped out.


    Thousands of enemies were wiped out.


    "Sure enough He didn''t attack us. " Cried Totty bear in surprise.


    "Good. With this big guy, our pressure will be much less."


    After confirming that the big guy was one of his own, it wasn''t just Totti Belfast that gained confidence.


    After Yang Guo passed the news on to others, others were in the same mood.


    At first, they thought that they would die.


    I didn''t expect it to turn around.


    That super monster is with them.


    Britz felt that there might be a chance to bring that super big guy under the leadership of the psionic team.


    Let''s not talk about it for the moment, but aquilaty gasley is in trouble.


    The seven demonic lords, however, had their target entirely on aquilaty gasley.


    These seven demon leaders all have their own fields.


    And they are all powerful demons next to Leviathan Aberdeen tagmis.


    These seven demon commanders are not all the objects that oquilati gasley can easily hang.


    All of a sudden, aquilaty gasley aimed his mouth at the sky.


    Poof -


    a black ink rose to the sky.


    The black ink didn''t attack any demons.


    Moreover, this kind of attack can hardly attack anyone.


    But black ink in the cloud, the sky began to fall black rain.


    In a flash, a large number of demons fell to the ground.


    Another indiscriminate attack.

 Chapter 2527

    Those who can''t hold up the magic shield, have no shelter, or those demons who have low resistance to poison fall down.


    But it''s really easy to use. In an instant, half of the demons on the field are lost.


    And, of course, the psychic team.


    Accra bumon used her dragon wings to help YangGuo and Totti bear to keep out the poisonous rain.


    Dragon''s poison resistance is high.


    In fact, dragons are resistant to almost anything.


    "Damn Is that monster really on our side? "


    "Help me Help me... "


    Okurati gasley''s move, which has successfully disabled three-quarters of the psionic team.


    In fact, it is not only the loss of combat effectiveness, but also the loss of life.


    The expression of Accra bumon was also astonished.


    She also didn''t expect that oquilati gasley would use this indiscriminate attack.


    "Aquilaty, we know you so well that it doesn''t mean anything to us." Said a demon commander.


    Seven demon leaders, none of them got a chance.


    After all, they used to be colleagues.


    So they know okurati gasley.


    It''s like aquilaty gasley knew them.


    "Is it? Do you really know me? " Aquilaty gasley looked at the seven demon leaders with a sneer.


    At this time, the toxic rain began to evaporate, and the air was filled with black gas.


    "Be careful not to inhale the gas!"


    Seven demon leaders remind each other.


    And the steaming gas covers a wide range.


    Several hills are shrouded in gas.


    In this range, whether it is plants, animals or demons, most of them are not immune.


    And the more intense it is below, it can almost be described with five fingers.


    All of a sudden, a huge black shadow came out of the gas.


    Bang -


    listen to only one loud sound. A demon commander is drawn, falls directly into the range of poison gas, and then never comes out again.


    "What? Why? "


    "How could it be?"


    Where did the tentacle come from just now?


    Okurati gasliming is right in front of him.


    He didn''t move just now, and his whole body was in the eyes of the people.


    It''s impossible for him to sneak in.


    But why did a tentacle come out of the gas just now?


    Chen was equally surprised.


    As a bystander, he could see better than those demon leaders.


    Aquilaty gasley did not move.


    At least he didn''t move.


    But why is there a tentacle in the gas?


    "Be careful down there. It''s weird."


    The remaining six demon leaders were a little frightened.


    At present, they don''t know anything.


    But as long as it''s pulled by aquirati gasley''s tentacles.


    It''s a nine to one life. One of their companions has already taken the lead.


    But at this time, there is no sign of a tentacle in the sky.


    "Bad..."


    "Be careful..."


    "Get out of the way..."


    The three demon leaders dodged.


    However, the two demon leaders did not expect to fall in the sky, causing them to be directly patted down by the tentacles.


    There is also a devil commander who is a little bit slow in response. When he reacts, he runs in the wrong direction and runs down.


    The fog below once again reached out a tentacle and directly wrapped the demon commander.


    In an instant, the three demon leaders fell, and life and death were unknown.


    The rest of the three demon leaders turned pale.


    Once upon a time, okurati gasley was their boss.


    It is also the most powerful subordinate under Leviathan Aberdeen tagmis, the commander of all demons.


    But they were not demon leaders at that time.


    After the betrayal of aquilaty gasley, they gained the status of demon commander.


    They had thought that if aquilaty gasley dared to appear before them.


    Then they can prove their loyalty and strength to their masters with the devil''s heart of oquilati gasley.


    They don''t think okurati gasley is qualified to be a demon commander.


    But now, they dare not think so.


    Eight demon commanders, in addition to the disappeared Chapman, seven demon commanders died directly four.


    Chen Yu looked at the sky doubtfully.


    Just now oquilatti gasley sprayed the ink poison into the sky.


    Then it falls to the ground, that is to say, in the areas contaminated with the ink poison, there will be tentacles.At this time, the gas began to spread upward.


    And under the control of oquilati gasley, the marginal areas spread the fastest, almost forming a closed area.


    All of a sudden, oquilatti gasley stayed where he was.


    "Wow..."


    For a few seconds or so, aquilaty gasley was up and out of his mind, suddenly back again.


    But there were many wounds on aquilaty gasley.


    Chen Chu''s eyes widened, and he looked at aquilaty gasley in amazement.


    "What''s the matter? Okurati, what''s wrong with you? What happened? "


    "Artifact!!" Okurati called to Chen, "artifact, artifact Be careful of artifact... "


    "Artifact?" Chen Yu stares at aquilati gasley. Is his injury caused by artifact?


    At this time, a gust of wind blew through and dispersed the poisonous gas.


    However, the greater fog shrouded Chen''s face.


    Chen Chu frowned, and all of a sudden, okurati gasley disappeared.


    The next moment, the aura of aquilaty gasley reappears.


    Suddenly, the huge tentacles hit the mountain wall where Chen was standing.


    Chen Yu was smashed out.


    Simenta and hepperry were shocked.


    Is not okurati gasley and Chen Yu together?


    Why did he attack Chen suddenly?


    Chen Yu was inlaid into the rock.


    Chen Yu was a little annoyed and annoyed with okurati gasley.


    Even if it''s a joke, it''s too much.


    This is a battlefield. You shouldn''t make such a joke.


    Chen Xun drew out the limbs that had been inlaid into the rock wall.


    Simenta and huperry both look surprised.


    Chen Yu was plucked by okurati gasley''s tentacles, but his hair was not damaged?


    What''s this guy''s body made of? Steel?


    Chen Yu came to the cave again and looked angrily at oquilati gasley''s looming body.


    "O''aquilaty, tell me, why attack me? If you can''t give me a satisfactory answer, I''ll kill you. "


    In response to Chen''s questioning, it was okurati gasley''s tentacle.


    His huge tentacle once again hit Chen.


    Chen''s eyes burst with cold light.


    The whole person rushed to the tentacles, holding them with both arms.


    "Get out of here!" Chen Chu swings okurati gasley.


    Whoosh - whoosh -


    Simon tower and Herbert have big eyes. Are you right?


    Chen Zhuo''s gap in the front of okurati Gaisi, which can even be described as small, actually swung the horrible okurati Gaisi away?

 Chapter 2528

    "Aquilaty, do you want to die?"


    Okurati gasley did not give Chen Yu a verbal answer, but answered Chen Yu with practical actions.


    Okurati spewed a lot of ink poison towards Chen Yu.


    Of course, this kind of attack can''t reach Chen Zhu.


    "Okurati, this is my last warning to you!"


    Okurati gasley is Chen''s ally.


    And Chen Yu felt that okurati gasley was abnormal.


    But Chen doesn''t know what the problem is.


    Is it magic?


    Let yourself and oquilaty gasley have the illusion that they are attacking each other?


    After the ink poison is dispersed, it becomes a poisonous fog, and then starts to rise.


    "Here we are!"


    A dozen tentacles shot out of the fog.


    Bang -


    Chen Zhu was directly shot on the ground, and at the same time, he repeatedly hit the ground with his tentacles.


    Simenta and hepperry were pale.


    Under the attack of destroying the sky and destroying the earth, should Chen Yu die?


    All of a sudden, aquilaty gasley''s head was out of shape.


    Something sharp seemed to be coming out of his head.


    Broken -


    okurati gasley''s head is bursting with brilliant blood.


    Chen Yu looks at the body of okurati gasley.


    He just went straight into aquilaty gasley''s mouth and destroyed his body from the inside.


    Simon tower covers his chest and looks at Chen Zhu floating in the mid air not far away.


    Is this really the world you know?


    Chen Chu frowned, and his face was still cold.


    It''s not because he killed aquilaty gasley.


    It''s because it''s not the real oquilati gasley.


    Beihai giant demon, shouldn''t it be so weak?


    What''s more, how can a guy so afraid of death launch such a deadly attack on himself?


    Moreover, from the beginning of okurati gasley''s abnormality, Chen Yu found that there was no demon around him.


    It''s just him, oquilati symenta and hepoli.


    This is not the real world?


    There is no deviation in the senses.


    This is the real world.


    All of a sudden, the wind blows again.


    The fog moved again.


    Just then, a cold awn passed through the mist.


    Direct attack on Chen''s head.


    Chen Yu sidesteps and grabs at the back of the fog.


    It''s not something, it''s just a person.


    This is a knight with exquisite patterns all over his body.


    At least that''s what he''s wearing.


    The knight waved his long sword and wanted to cut Chen Yu under it.


    But before that, Chen Yu had already pinched his head.


    Chen Yu narrowed his eyes. There were hundreds of knights in his field.


    It''s the Magic Knight, to be exact.


    They are covered with a lot of magic.


    Chen Yu looked at the blood on his hand. It was warm, not false.


    But why?


    These magic Knights didn''t bring too much trouble to Chen Yu.


    Behind these Knights of magic, there are several witches who bless them.


    In a short time, Chen Yu ended the fight.


    The wind moved again, past the mist.


    Chen''s little world didn''t perceive the enemy.


    At least not in the small world.


    Chen Yu is a little surprised. Is it over?


    All of a sudden, Chen felt countless breath on his head.


    Chen raised his head, though his eyes could not penetrate the mist.


    But above the fog, it seems that there are countless colorful light spots flashing.


    And those colorful light spots are like stars and rivers dotted in the thousands of meters long air.


    All of a sudden, Chen Yu''s eyes shot a fine light.


    This attack on Chen Yu is too familiar.


    Lilith! Lilith, who died in Chen''s hands.


    Lilith has countless hands as wings.


    And that Lilith who can release countless magic at the same time.


    Chen Yu frowned, why did the guy who had died in his own hands reappear in front of him?


    Did the light Lilith and element Lilith who escaped revive her?


    Chen Chu devoured the dark Lilith and found information about the extinction magic in her memory.


    Like the original Lilith, only other demons can inherit the character of extinction.So those lilies killed by Chen Yu should not be revived.


    Suddenly, a white light twined around Chen.


    Shackle magic of the light system!?


    In the moment when Chen Yu was bound, countless magic fell.


    Simon tower and herberry saw the most gorgeous fireworks show in their lives.


    It''s wonderful. It''s more brilliant than any known fireworks show.


    But behind the beauty lies the fatal danger.


    Chen Yu doesn''t care about the magic that falls on him. He goes straight to Lilith, a thousand hands in the sky.


    Chen Yu is too familiar with the enemy.


    And they did not learn, when Chen Yu will be the first thousand hands Lilith tear.


    Chen Yu finds the second holy light Lilith hidden in the fog.


    She also didn''t learn, and Chen Yu did what she didn''t do for the first time.


    Last time, Lilith had escaped, but this time she had no choice.


    However, Chen did not feel cheerful.


    First oquilaty gasley, then the knights who looked like the middle ages, then Lilith.


    And Lilith only has the Holy Light Lilith and the thousand handed Lilith.


    Lilith without the five attributes of nihility, reinforcement, swordsman, element and darkness.


    What does that mean?


    The wind blows again, and the mist surges.


    "Again?"


    This time, the fog blows a lot.


    Chen can see the sea off the coast.


    However, the sea is not calm. There is a fleet on the sea.


    Chen Yu''s eyebrows were raised. The first aircraft carrier was


    No, they should have sunk. How could they appear?


    Demi Southfield said that before.


    As a result of several operations in Bermuda, the number of ships involved in accidents and the number of victims increased in the past two years.


    It has touched the sensitive nerves of the old American government, so it dispatched a fleet.


    But the fleet was wiped out.


    Why did the sunken fleet once again appear in front of its own eyes?


    Whirring -


    more than a dozen planes flew overhead.


    Boom -


    the attack is coming, Chen Yu is locked.


    All the attacks fell on his head.


    Simenta and huperry look at each other.


    "What is the situation?"


    "First magic, now modern army?"


    "Is this fleet created by magic?"


    "Maybe..."


    "Well, let''s not worry. We can''t participate in it anyway. Whether it''s magic or modern army, it''s fatal to us."


    "That guy''s a monster. He didn''t care if the missile landed on his head."

 Chapter 2529

    "Only monsters will step here."


    "We are not included." "The two guys were totally scheming, they were scheming everything," heppoli said


    Chen is hovering in the air at the moment. Missiles and machine gun bullets fall on him, causing no harm to him.


    Chen Yu looks down at everything below.


    Suddenly, Chen Yu had an idea.


    Chen Yu flies to the sky.


    Meteorite!


    Twenty minutes later, a meteorite cut through the sky.


    In the next moment, a light source like a small sun appears on the coastline.


    The little sun set off the great waves, and the fleet was swallowed by them in the blink of an eye.


    One tenth of Devil Island disappeared completely, leaving a circular crater on the edge.


    All the fog on the island was dispelled in an instant, and all the trees were uprooted.


    At the entrance of the cave, simenta and hepori are directly shaken by the terrible impact.


    Simenta and hepperi are high, so the impact is minimal.


    However, the waves caused by the shock wave are still very terrible.


    When the two men with broken blood in their heads climbed to the hole, they found Chen Yu was back here.


    Look at the face of Devil Island, it has been completely changed.


    Both were pale with fright.


    What happened just now?


    Not using nuclear weapons, right?


    "You have a great life." Chen Yu said, looking at the two men who had broken their heads.


    "Not as big as you." Simon said angrily.


    Chen Yu suddenly moved in his heart and left the cave again.


    Still not back to normal?


    Chen Yu thought that as long as dispelling the fog covered here, he could return to normal.


    But the result was not what he wanted.


    Is the damage not thorough enough?


    Or didn''t you find the key?


    At this time, countless ships appeared on the sea.


    This is also a fleet, but this fleet is different from the previous one.


    Because the fleet that appears this time is a fleet of wooden sailboats.


    And their flag is also strange.


    Soon, the fleet began to dock, and then a large number of soldiers rushed down from the ship.


    They were wearing mail or leather armour, with swords in their hands.


    Chen Yu was floating in the air.


    These people can''t help it.


    You can only shoot with a bow and arrow.


    But still can''t reach Chen.


    Chen looked at these soldiers as if they were soldiers from the middle ages.


    Chen Yu thought, and did not fight back.


    They can''t attack themselves anyway.


    Suddenly, Chen Yu saw a flower.


    The next moment, a dark shadow came over.


    Chen Chu looks up.


    Bang -


    the huge tentacles were already on his face.


    Chen Yu jumped up fiercely and roared, "okurati, I will kill you again!"


    "Wait Chen, I didn''t mean to. " O''aquilaty gasley, startled, began to explain: "it was you who suddenly appeared in my range of attack."


    "Why are you still alive? Didn''t I kill you? " Chen Yu looks at oquilati gasley with a bad face.


    "How many times have you found a way?" Asked oquilatti gasley.


    "Answer me first. What happened to me just now? How long have I disappeared?"


    "Maybe three or four seconds. You are still in the cave half way up the mountain, and suddenly appear in my attack range."


    "I don''t understand how I got out of that situation." Chen said.


    "That''s the enemy you can''t defeat in a short time. I know, it must be me. It''s me that has kept you through half an hour, isn''t it?"


    "You mean, after half an hour, you''ll get out of there?"


    "Yes." Aquilaty gasley nodded, but he was more interested in another question: "have you been attacked by me for half an hour? And nothing to do with me? "


    "And you? Did you meet me? "


    "Of course, I killed you." Said oquilatti gasley.


    "Oh Is it? " Chen Yu smiled: "what skills have I used?"


    "Aren''t you a hand to hand fight? Your fists don''t hurt."


    Chen Yu left his mouth and said, "in that state, the enemies encountered are random? Or is it controlled by people? Or is it pre arranged? "


    "I''m just guessing, because in the past, when I worked under tagmis, I had contact with those who attacked Devil Island. Unfortunately, I met some of them just now.""What is it?"


    "As I said, there is a artifact in tagmis''s hand."


    "Pick up the key points."


    "This artifact can record every enemy who comes to attack Devil Island." "It''s like some clips, and then I put you or me into it, and I just came out after 30 minutes, and I want to understand something. The recorded enemy clip is a long time, that''s 30 minutes."


    "I thought it was time." Chen said.


    But if you think about it carefully, you know it''s impossible to travel through time.


    At least, Chen doesn''t think Leviathan Aberdeen tagmis doesn''t have the ability.


    Even God doesn''t necessarily have the power.


    In fact, okurati gasley was very happy.


    Fortunately, I didn''t meet the fragment of Chen Yu.


    Otherwise, he could be killed by Chen Yu.


    After all, Chen''s first sentence was to kill himself again.


    It can be seen that he met himself in a certain segment.


    And he killed himself.


    All of a sudden, Chen Yu and okurati gasley felt a sense of oppression from above.


    Chen and okurati gasley immediately looked up to the sky.


    Only one meteorite came down from the sky.


    Chen Yu''s eyes are wide. It''s


    The meteorite is getting faster and faster, and its target is okurati gasley.


    "Zoom out!! Come on! "


    "I can''t do it!" Said oquilatti gasley in horror.


    Chen Yu grabs okurati gasley''s tentacles and throws them hard.


    The moment oquilaty gasley was thrown away.


    The meteorite fell where okurati gasley was.


    In a flash, huge impact swept all over the country.


    All the plants were razed to the ground in an instant.


    Chen was also in the center of the shock, and was also hit by the shock wave.


    Aquilaty gasley got up again.


    He saw the terrible impact.


    "Damn, damn, damn! What kind of idiot is tigamis a lunatic skill that he stole from? " Growled oquilatti gasley.


    At this time, in the huge pit created by the impact, a hundred meter demon climbed out of it.


    The head of this hundred meter demon is very like a goat, but from the neck down, it has nothing to do with the goat that is harmless to human and animal.


    However, he just vomited a mouthful of blood, and half of his body was burnt.

 Chapter 2530

    "Damn it, why is it? Why is it?"


    The giant devil stood in place, his charred body was fading away, replaced by new skin.


    He felt that he had copied the constitution of Chen Yu and the skill of Chen Yu.


    However, why is Chen Yu doing this without any damage.


    But when he did this, he almost killed himself.


    The moves you use are obviously not as powerful as the opponent''s, but why do you hurt so much when you use them?


    At this time, Chen Yu came to the giant devil in front of him.


    "Are you Leviathan Aberdeen tagmis?"


    Leviathan Aberdeen tagmis looked at Chen Yu fiercely: "why can you do this without injury, but I can''t?"


    "Have you copied my constitution?" Chen Yu smiled.


    Is one''s constitution so easy to duplicate?


    The most basic constitution may be copied.


    However, the most basic constitution is Chen''s improvement from taking the perfect strength potion at the beginning.


    Chen believes that Leviathan can be copied to this constitution.


    But what about the others?


    The blood of wrath and the blood of the glutton must not be duplicated.


    Because these two belong to the bloodline of the seven evil lords with Leviathan.


    He estimated that the eye of power can also be copied, which can double his own strength.


    It''s magic, but it''s not too advanced.


    He must not be able to copy the deification of the great spirit, the incarnation outside the body, and the unification of all methods.


    The external incarnation is a very advanced magic. The old turtle taught it himself.


    At the beginning, Chen studied the simplified version.


    Later, I had enough strength to learn the complete version.


    The divination of the great spirit was created by himself in the later period. It can even be said that it is the top one among the few spells that Chen Yu mastered.


    The unity of the ten thousand dharmas needs to learn the external incarnation in order to perform, otherwise, there is no significance in performing the unity of the ten thousand dharmas alone.


    Another is the evolution of the key to Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu has always felt that the key is the most advanced one in his power system.


    So Chen doesn''t think that Leviathan Aberdeen tagmis can copy the key to his own physical evolution.


    That is to say, what Leviathan Aberdeen tagmis copied is only the basis of Chen Yu''s foundation.


    As for Chen''s other magic, he has no problem how much he wants to copy.


    After all, all Chen''s combat effectiveness and main means of attack are based on his own strength.


    He can''t copy his whole state and lineage, so he can''t perform those moves.


    Like meteorites, Leviathan Aberdeen tagmis has already tasted the bitter fruit.


    Is meteorite so easy to release?


    Without a strong constitution, it''s no different from suicide.


    But even Chen Yu has to admit that his skull is really hard.


    Even if he just copied his basic constitution, it''s good to double it.


    But he didn''t fall dead, so his own foundation is good.


    However, it has to be said that Leviathan Aberdeen tagmis exerted the power of the meteorite.


    Compared with the complete version of Chen Yu, it is much worse, only less than one tenth of Chen Yu.


    But even so, the power is still considerable.


    And his goal at the time was aquilati gasley.


    If aquilaty gasley takes this move completely, he will be killed in a second.


    The destructive power of meteorites is similar to that of neutron stars. The closer they are to the center, the more terrifying they are.


    All of a sudden, oquilaty gasley''s giant tentacles hit Leviathan Aberdeen tagmis.


    Leviathan Aberdeen tagmis''s huge body flew directly towards Chen.


    There is no reservation. Return to the third level!


    Bang -


    Leviathan Aberdeen tagmis was punched back by Chen Zhu, and his chest to right shoulder disappeared completely.


    But soon there was a green tinge in his broken shoulder, and then it healed at an amazing rate.


    Chen Zhao eyebrows a pick, depend on, own vitality unexpectedly was copied by him!?


    Is that ok?


    Isn''t that too bad?


    Can vitality be copied?


    "O''quiratti, Leviathan lineage can reproduce life force?"


    "Yes, but it can only be copied once. In fact, all the same abilities, magic and supernatural powers can only be copied once. He should have used the times of copying vitality for a long time."


    "He copied my vitality. When he recovered, I felt it was exactly the same as my vitality.""He? Copy yours? Is he crazy? You are just a human being, even if you are powerful, you are just a human being. " Exclaimed oquilatti gasley.


    "Okurati, you''re still stupid." Leviathan Aberdeen tagmis stood up again: "have you forgotten my ability? I can see each other''s magic and vitality at a glance. Do you think I don''t know what I''m copying?"


    Okurati gasley turned to Chen, "do you have more vitality than ordinary people?"


    Chen Chu looked at oquilati gasley and said lightly, "more."


    "Well, it doesn''t matter." "Besides, the more vitality he has, the more I can get," said oquilatti gasley


    Leviathan Aberdeen tagmis showed two hundred meter long black swords in his hands.


    "Aquilaty gasley, are you sure you can beat me?"


    "I''m not sure, but I have no other way out now." O''quilati gasley said frankly.


    He''s single now. He''s going to die anyway.


    Take a fight. Maybe the bike will become a motorcycle.


    "If I didn''t want to get rid of your slavery, I would not have lost a thousand years of vitality, and I would not have lost a thousand years of vitality, and now I would not have come here to fight with you."


    "It''s only your stupidity."


    As Leviathan Aberdeen tagmis spoke, he suddenly cut his arm toward aquilaty gasley, several kilometers away.


    But Leviathan Aberdeen tagmis''s arm became a tentacle at this time, and kept extending.


    The huge black sword has appeared on the top of aquilaty gasley''s head.


    Aquilaty gasley was startled and quickly avoided the attack of Leviathan Aberdeen tagmis.


    It''s clear that Leviathan Aberdeen tagmis copied his abilities.


    But at this time, Leviathan Aberdeen tagmis opened his mouth and spewed out an ink poison.


    The Mexican poison was sprayed directly on aquilaty gasley.

 Chapter 2531

    Of course, Mexican poison is not effective for oquilati gasley.


    After all, it''s a copy of the skill of aquilaty gasley.


    Aquilati gasley has absolute immune resistance.


    However, Mo poison does not rely on toxicity to defeat the enemy.


    When okurati gasley''s body was covered with ink poison, he began to show off his tentacles.


    Those tentacles were not attached to aquilaty gasley.


    But it covers the surface of ink poison.


    "You..."


    "Is it strange? I can copy your field, can''t I? " Leviathan Aberdeen tagmis said proudly.


    The tentacles growing out of aquilaty gasley''s body are rolling up aquilaty gasley.


    Aquilaty gasley fought.


    But I know my own business.


    This is his field, the tentacle field.


    The realm cannot be broken.


    Oquilati gasley''s field is very special.


    His domain does not move with itself.


    It''s determined by the coverage of his ink poison.


    As much ink poison as he sprays and covers, his tentacles will stretch out in this range.


    As long as he can''t get rid of the ink poison, he can''t get rid of the tentacle field.


    So he had to rush to the sea to wash his body of ink poison.


    Leviathan Aberdeen tagmis''s attention returned to Chen Yu.


    "Who are you? Why do I copy you so badly? "


    Leviathan Aberdeen tagmis was not sure of Chen''s identity.


    Because Chen''s breath is very special.


    From the breath, he should be a human.


    But he smelled of demons.


    And this smell is very strange, like the blood of gluttons, like the blood of anger.


    But it''s impossible.


    For the seven great devils have no subordinate but Satan.


    The subordinates of the other six monsters cannot be mixed.


    The subordinates of the six demons can be mixed with other demonic lineages, such as besieged zoffi and iris, one is the glutton subordinates, the other is the dragon clan.


    But Beelzebub zoffi can''t be mixed with the other six demon Lords.


    So Leviathan Aberdeen tagmis wondered why Chen''s breath was so complicated.


    "It''s not bad. You''ve stolen a lot from me." Chen said.


    Of course Leviathan Aberdeen tagmis knew.


    His physique has been improved, followed by his life force of stealing Chen Yu.


    Such a huge vitality, even at the level of Lords, has never been met.


    But Chen''s vitality is really shocking.


    It''s huge, it''s scary.


    What is this human being in front of us?


    Is he really human?


    At this moment, Chen Yu has opened the third level of Guiyi skill.


    Leviathan Aberdeen tagmees came to Chen Yu with a sudden swing of his two swords.


    Leviathan Aberdeen tagmis can sense the strength, magic and even vitality of the enemy.


    However, he can only perceive the basic attributes, and most of Chen''s attributes are the superposition of skills.


    Chen Yu suddenly moved and turned into streamer.


    Straight into the middle of the intersection of the two swords.


    Bang -


    two huge swords were directly broken.


    Chen Chu grabbed two hilts of broken swords and chopped them at Leviathan Aberdeen tagmis.


    Fizz -


    Leviathan Aberdeen tagmis''s head flies in the air.


    It all happened so fast that Leviathan Aberdeen tagmis could not respond at all.


    Leviathan Aberdeen tagmis gained the same vitality as Chen Yu.


    Ordinary means of attack are useless to him.


    To fight is to kill.


    Chen Yu started from his own weakness.


    Cut off his head, and Chen Yu doesn''t believe that he can still live.


    However, when Chen Yu thought the battle was over.


    Leviathan Aberdeen tagmis had a body on his head.


    And the body that lost its head also grew a head.


    "I x Is this t... M... OK? "


    "This is the immortal body of you Luo. I copied the magic from an oriental, and I also learned this skill." "No matter which part of my body you cut off, I can grow a whole body again," said Leviathan Aberdeen tagmis. "There was a big flaw in this ability, that is, it needs a huge vitality. Even I dare not use this ability at will, but the vitality copied from you solved my problem."Chen Yu stops the attack and touches his chin to think about it.


    "Ha ha Is there nothing to do? " Leviathan Aberdeen tagmis grinned: "I admit you are strong, even stronger than me, but sometimes, being strong doesn''t make you win."


    Although he said it easily.


    But he knew how terrible the man was.


    Kill him instantly and make him different.


    If it wasn''t for him to have the body of immortal Youluo, and also copied the vitality of the other side.


    Let him solve the problem of being killed by seconds to a great extent.


    I''m afraid he will also have a headache now, how to face such an enemy.


    Chen Yu''s overwhelming power made him dare not take the enemy lightly.


    "You''re back now. I don''t have a fundamental conflict of interest with you." Leviathan Aberdeen tagmis said.


    "You have a point." Chen Zhu nodded: "well, you give up this island to me, and then you leave that body. That''s the end of the matter, OK?"


    Leviathan Aberdeen tagmis''s face couldn''t help changing.


    "It seems we need to fight to the end of our lives."


    Leviathan Aberdeen tagmis, though confident, has the body of undead, which can make him almost undead.


    But each other''s vitality is also very strong.


    And such a strong vitality, there is definitely a similar undead body.


    And I still don''t have the ability to copy to.


    At least, the immortal body of you Luo can be copied to, but the other''s similar skills can''t be copied to.


    This shows that the other side has a high level of similar skills.


    Plus the other side''s terrible lethality.


    Instant kill his ability, let him have a kind of impulse to turn around and run away.


    Of course, it''s never his habit to sit still and get caught.


    To give up the fight and choose to escape is the only choice that needs to be made in case of despair.


    He didn''t get there either.


    Leviathan Aberdeen tagmis took a deep breath, reached for a few pieces of his flesh, and dropped them on the ground.


    One by one, Levitan abed Khan tagmemes appeared on the battlefield.

 Chapter 2532

    At the scene, there are five Leviathan Aberdeen tagmis bodies, plus the former one made by Chen Zhu cutting off his head, as well as his body.


    That is to say, there are seven Leviathan Aberdeen tagmis on the battlefield.


    "Eh?" Leviathan Aberdeen tagmis frowned.


    Because he found that two separate bodies were missing from the battlefield.


    He just threw out seven pieces of his flesh and blood.


    But there were only five separate bodies.


    It was then that Leviathan Aberdeen tagmis saw aquilaty gasley''s tentacles.


    And the two missing pieces of flesh and blood were done by oquilati gasley.


    Aquilaty gasley had just taken a bath in the sea, and now he was back on the battlefield.


    This made Leviathan Aberdeen tagmeiston furious.


    Aquilaty gasley was overjoyed.


    "Tegmis, you go on with your flesh and blood delicious surprise." Said oquilatti gasley.


    Aquilaty gasley gained a long lost vitality from the flesh and blood of Leviathan Aberdeen tagmis.


    That''s something more delicious than any good food.


    Leviathan Aberdeen tagmis was a little suspicious, even frightened, in his anger.


    "You don''t have the ability to gain vitality by devouring flesh and blood. How do you do it?"


    "In the past 1000 years, I have tried to learn other abilities in order to gain vitality and extend my life span, but all of them have failed. In the past 200 years, I have been exposed to science, biology, cytology, life science and genetics. I have got four degrees. In the early years, I used my theoretical knowledge to establish a laboratory and made it by myself For the experimental body, at the beginning, I sliced myself for research. Later, I taught the students. I trained a large number of human students. I asked them to study me. After decades of research, I finally came to a conclusion with them that the most effective and possible way for me to truly prolong my life is you. "


    "Me?" Leviathan Aberdeen tagmis squinted.


    I don''t know what I''m thinking.


    All in all, he felt that oquilati gasley''s research was not so simple.


    "Remember the blood you left in my body when you enslaved me? That drop of blood is still there, but that drop of blood is almost integrated with me. " "The life force contained in this drop of blood is bigger than myself, but no matter how big it is, there will still be a time when it will dry up. Now this drop of blood has dried up, but there are still many on you. Every piece of your flesh and blood, every drop of blood, can bring me life."


    Okurati gasley looked at Chen Yu and said, "Chen, you can tear him up. I will take care of every piece of his flesh and blood. He will not be separated."


    There was anger and fear in Leviathan Aberdeen tagmis''s eyes.


    Chen Chu couldn''t help laughing.


    All the problems are no longer problems.


    "What you owe me, now I''ll get it back." Said oquilatti gasley.


    "Kill you! Then the problem doesn''t exist. " Leviathan Aberdeen tagmis said coldly, "kill him!"


    Every part of Leviathan Aberdeen tagmis has exactly the same power as the noumenon.


    In addition to the distribution of vitality and the common use of a single thought, they are actually no different from ontology.


    This ability and Chen''s full version of the avatar is almost an effect.


    The difference is that Chen Yu''s external avatar is maintained by his own strength. As long as the spell is removed, the external avatar will disappear.


    But Leviathan Aberdeen tagmis''s ability of separation depends on the vitality. When the vitality is exhausted, the separation will disappear.


    Of course, Leviathan Aberdeen tagmis can recycle these parts.


    So even if it''s just a body with a tiny part of life force, it can crush okurati gasley.


    A pair of black swords appeared in the palms of the split body, and passed towards aquilaty gasley.


    At that moment, oquilaty gasley stood still, his body suddenly collapsing into ink.


    Several hills are all black with ink.


    "Do you think this fluidization will prevent you from dying?" Leviathan Aberdeen tagmis said in a cold voice.


    Leviathan Aberdeen tagmis''s separate swords lit the fire directly, went to the center of the ink, and then with the flaming swords, they stabbed into the ground heavily.


    In a flash, large pieces of ink were evaporated.


    At this rate, it won''t be long before all the ink that oquilati gasley has melted is evaporated.


    Suddenly, hundreds of thousands of tiny tentacles burst out of the ink.These tentacles wrap Leviathan Aberdeen tagmis directly around his body.


    Leviathan Aberdeen tagmis immediately cut off tens of thousands of tentacles with a double sword.


    The next moment, however, more tentacles will wrap around Leviathan Aberdeen tagmis.


    A man appeared in the ink and shouted at Chen Zhu, "Chen, help me, kill him!"


    The rest of Leviathan Aberdeen tagmis immediately stood in front of Chen.


    However, Chen doesn''t care how many Leviathan Aberdeen tagmis are in front of him.


    Direct energy, as long as dare to block in front of him, directly pierced by him.


    Chen Yu rushes to the part who is temporarily bound by oquilati gasley.


    "Dig out the piece of meat on his chest. That''s the core."


    At this time, the separation was completely locked up by oquilati gasley.


    I can''t even struggle.


    Aquilaty gasley was desperate.


    He couldn''t beat Leviathan Aberdeen tagmis.


    Even a single part can make him busy.


    But over the years, he hasn''t developed his own moves.


    And there''s no need to be afraid of Leviathan Aberdeen tagmis''s ability to replicate.


    Chen Zhu directly picked out the flesh and blood on his chest.


    The core of the body is not his brain, his heart or other organs.


    It''s the flesh and blood from the body.


    His body now extends from that flesh and blood.


    All vitality is also spread from flesh and blood.


    Chen Zhu grabs the flesh and blood, at the same time, he directly throws the flesh and blood on the ink on the ground.


    Soon the flesh and blood sank into the ink.


    Then the body, which was controlled by aquilati gasley, collapsed and dissipated.


    Chen Chu looks back at the parts of Leviathan Aberdeen tagmis.

 Chapter 2533

    Big trouble!


    Leviathan Aberdeen tagmis''s face changed suddenly.


    If Chen is the only one, he will not be afraid though he is afraid.


    At the same time, if it''s only okurati gasley, he doesn''t even need to be afraid.


    But once they''re together, it''s too much of a threat for him.


    You can''t get into the area of aquilati gasley.


    Otherwise, once controlled by him, neither the body nor the body can escape death.


    Leviathan Aberdeen tagmis held his breath and thought about the solution.


    He has a lot of magic, but most of them are not suitable for today''s situation.


    All of a sudden, a leviathan Aberdeen tagmis split began to shrink.


    Soon it becomes an insect sized point.


    Chen Xun''s figure moved and suddenly appeared in front of the shrinking Leviathan Aberdeen tagmis.


    "What do you think? Do you really think that reducing the size of the strike surface can reduce it? "


    You know, for people of their level, xiaotiandi can directly capture the enemy''s position and lock it in the most accurate way.


    If the enemy is big, it will be easier to attack.


    However, if the speed and strength are not dominant in the case of rash downsizing.


    It turns out to be like Leviathan Aberdeen tagmis.


    Directly caught by Chen Yu in the palm of his hand.


    Chen Yu kneaded the split up and then left it to oquilati gasley.


    The rest of Leviathan Aberdeen tagmis didn''t look good.


    Obviously, they think the problem is too simple.


    Chen Yu is far more difficult to deal with than he thought.


    "To hold aquilaty in check, let''s seal him!" Leviathan Aberdeen tagmis was talking to each other.


    Their communication does not depend on sound, but on resonance through thinking.


    Other Leviathan Aberdeen tagmis nodded separately.


    This human is far more difficult to deal with than they expected.


    In the past, when human beings could not deal with them, they always liked to use seals.


    This is a very helpless choice.


    But now, they have to take this negative approach.


    Among the many magic mastered by Leviathan Aberdeen tagmis, there is no lack of seal magic.


    Two separations were eliminated by Chen Yu and okurati gasley, and another five were added by Leviathan Aberdeen tagmis.


    There are ten noumenons and separations in total. One goes to contain aquilaty gasley, and the other nine surround Chen Yu.


    At this time, Chen noticed that there was something wrong with their position.


    Chen doesn''t like the feeling of being surrounded by enemies from all sides.


    "Chen, be careful They will have a lot of seals! They want to... " Before oquilatti gasley had finished speaking, a part of Leviathan Aberdeen tagmis approached him and interrupted his reminder.


    "Late!" Nine Leviathan Aberdeen tagmis said in a cold voice at the same time.


    At this time, nine Leviathan Aberdeen tagmis broke out with powerful magic.


    When Chen sees something wrong, he will break through immediately.


    But the next moment, a force of terror came down from the sky.


    Shoot him straight to the ground.


    A huge magic circle appeared in the sky.


    The power of terror burst out of the magic circle.


    Constantly oppressing Chen Yu below.


    Chen Yuqiang is carrying a huge sense of oppression, which is constantly superimposed.


    It wasn''t unbearable at first.


    But as time goes on, the power is getting stronger and stronger.


    And there''s a magic circle on the ground.


    The power above seems to be to press Chen Yu into the magic array on the ground.


    Chen had to fly to the sky.


    "Come on, this guy is too powerful." Leviathan Aberdeen tagmis exchanges.


    "I don''t know how to deal with this guy without seal magic."


    Chen Yu dashed towards the front of the Leviathan Aberdeen tagmis.


    But in front of the separation of the Leviathan, Aberdeen and tagmes, immediately the same force appeared, shaking Chen Yu away.


    Big trouble!! Chen is not going to be sealed.


    Chen Yu looks at the distance. Okurati gasley is also entangled in a separate body. He can''t get away at all.


    Chen Zhu takes a deep breath, hands overlapping, neutron star!!


    No one else can be expected now.


    Chen Yu didn''t want to be caught, so he had to save himself."What''s his move?"


    "Not copied to, I don''t know."


    "It can''t be copied. It must be top level magic. We should be careful."


    Whether it''s Noumenon or separation, we all know how difficult this human being is.


    Leviathan Aberdeen tagmis knew that the key to the battle was to seal Chen Yu.


    As long as Chen Yu is successfully sealed, everything will be fine.


    If they fail, they will die.


    Chen Yu needs to bear the huge pressure from the seal.


    The power of falling from the top of the head is still accumulating.


    Chen is more than fighting against forces from the sky.


    We also need to compress the air so that neutron stars do not lose all their achievements.


    And if the neutron star is interrupted, even if the semi-finished product explodes in front of itself, it will bring great damage to itself.


    This move almost belongs to the killing move that either you die or I die.


    It''s powerful, but if you fail, it''s a very serious move.


    "Ah!" Chen Yu roars. Chen Yu hasn''t done his best for a long time.


    Chen felt his pores open.


    The power is released little by little.


    The power of the top of the head is still piling up.


    At the same time, we need to maintain the power of neutron star.


    Chen Yu is really using his milk power at the moment.


    Chen''s body began to turn red, and then the fire of Nirvana suddenly burned on Chen''s body.


    The neutron star is not only absorbing the surrounding air, but also the fire of nirvana.


    Every minute is a test for Chen.


    No, every second.


    But Chen is not the only one under pressure.


    Outside, Leviathan Aberdeen tagmis and the eight members also felt great pressure.


    Their magic is not infinite.


    But in order to maintain this seal, or to seal Chen Zhu.


    It''s harder than they think.


    "I need more separation. My magic is about to run out."


    "I also need a separate body to take my place."


    "I need it here, too."


    Leviathan Aberdeen tagmis''s body can only output magic while suffering from severe pain, replacing three parts.


    "Try harder, he shouldn''t last long."

 Chapter 2534

    It''s done!


    Suddenly, a dark golden light ball shot at Leviathan Aberdeen tagmis in front of Chen Yuzhen.


    Dark gold light ball across the air, speed to the extreme.


    And there''s no block going through the barrier in front of Leviathan Aberdeen tagmis.


    Bo -


    the moment when the dark golden light ball touches Leviathan Aberdeen tagmis.


    Chen Yu made a ring of fingers.


    The structure of the neutron star collapsed in an instant.


    Hundreds of millions of tons of material spread out.


    At the same time, the fire of Nirvana has been compressed.


    Leviathan Aberdeen tagmis''s separate body disintegrated in an instant.


    His body is not crushed, but directly molecular.


    A ball of light diffuses at a rate of ten thousandths of a second.


    Then there was Leviathan Aberdeen tagmis on the left and right.


    Half of the two bodies are affected, and then half of the body disappears directly.


    The diameter of the photosphere reached nearly meters in an instant, but it did not continue to spread.


    Instead, the power is obviously much weaker, but the impact wave has a wider range.


    The five Leviathan Aberdeen tagmis on the left are separated. One is directly evaporated, two are affected by the photosphere, and the other two are directly hit by the shock wave.


    The original almost perfect array position disintegrated in an instant.


    "Bad..." Cried Leviathan Aberdeen tagmis.


    Chen Yu is also ready to go. At the moment when he is separated from the magic array, his power is activated.


    The force of Chen Yu''s fist hitting his head.


    Boom -


    two forces collide in an instant.


    Spread the power out equally.


    If it is the original, this power can be dissolved by the magic array, and then the remaining power can be spread by nine ontologies and individuals.


    But at the moment, five separate from the magic array stand.


    The remaining three separate bodies and one noumenon need to share all the power.


    Bang -


    two separate bodies came directly to an explosion in situ.


    A separate body and a body are seriously injured by this force and fly out.


    Chen Yu can''t care about breathing at the moment. His body is directly energized and directly kills Leviathan Aberdeen tagmis, who is struggling with oquilati gasley.


    "Don''t give him a chance to breathe!" Growled oquilatti gasley.


    For more than 20 minutes, he was beaten under the pressure of Leviathan Aberdeen tagmis, which was so depressing.


    However, he was calm and did not panic too much.


    He is waiting for Chen''s counterattack.


    He knew Chen would not wait to die.


    Sure enough, Chen Yu didn''t let him down.


    Okurati gasley pounced directly on Leviathan Aberdeen tagmis, who had been destroyed half of his body by Chen''s neutron star.


    Just dig the meat off his body and swallow it!


    At this time, another seriously injured Leviathan Aberdeen tagmis stood up.


    The next moment, however, aquilaty gasley would not wait to digest the food in front of him, but he would fall down again.


    Aquilaty gasley did not hide this time, but overwhelmed each other with his huge body.


    There are two bodies that have lost half of their bodies.


    Oquilatti gasley directly uses his tentacles to drag these two irresistible Leviathan Aberdeen tagmis into front of him.


    And as he devoured the flesh and blood of Leviathan Aberdeen tagmis, more and more.


    He can feel his vitality is becoming stronger and stronger.


    Chen Yu, on the other hand, directly found the body of Leviathan Aberdeen tagmis.


    Leviathan Aberdeen tagmis''s body is also seriously injured at the moment.


    But when he saw Chen Yu coming, he almost didn''t scare... Pee.


    This is definitely the most terrible enemy he has ever met.


    Leviathan Aberdeen tagmis thumped heavily on the mountain wall.


    The walls of the mountain were thumping with huge drums.


    Chen Yu thought this was a kind of sonic attack by Leviathan Aberdeen tagmis.


    So Chen Yu put off the attack and changed it to defense.


    After all, not long ago, he almost took himself off because of carelessness.


    But he seems to think more about it.


    It''s not a magic attack.


    It''s a signal!?


    Just then, the ground began to crack.


    A huge meatball burst out of the crack.As soon as the meatball saw Chen Yu, it opened its mouth and tore at him.


    And in the process of biting, it also released a terrorist mental attack on Chen Yu.


    The God of otherness!?


    Chen Yu''s going up is a fist, which can directly split the body of the God of different kinds. Meanwhile, he grabs the heart of the God of different kinds and pinches it.


    A year ago, Chen might have had a headache because of the power of a different God.


    But now, this strange god is not arrogant in front of Chen Yu for a second.


    Deep attack? A year ago, it had no effect on Chen, let alone now.


    Just when Chen Yu thought that this was Leviathan Aberdeen tagmis''s dying struggle, more gods of different kinds rushed out of the cracks.


    These strange gods are quite fearless, at least they think Chen Yu should be the one who is easy to bully.


    So the first thing that came out was to attack Chen Yu.


    But Chen did not like the siege.


    Their attacks were meaningless, but they hindered Chen Yu.


    "Chen, it''s a good thing to stop those strange gods." Cried oquilatti gasley.


    "Good stuff?" Chen didn''t think it was a good thing.


    "It''s raised by tagmes, and each one has considerable vitality, which can be obtained by eating."


    Chen''s face changed a little, but he looked at Leviathan Aberdeen tagmis again.


    "You''re not afraid of him running?"


    "He can''t run." "This guy, though insidious and despicable, has done something that he regrets for his whole life. He has completely integrated his field with Devil Island. Although it has given him great power, it has also made him unable to leave Devil Island for the rest of his life."


    At this time, more than a dozen strange gods had fled.


    Although most chose to attack Chen.


    But there is a great part of the gods who are not stupid.


    They don''t know that Chen Yuqiang is big, but because they want to escape here.


    There are many other gods with low intelligence. They didn''t attack Chen Yu, but they wandered on the island.


    Chen Yu is still hesitating. He got Leviathan Aberdeen tagmis first? It''s better to control these strange gods first.


    As for the gods who escaped, Chen didn''t pay attention at all.


    There are so many tall people in the world that you don''t have to worry about it.

 Chapter 2535

    Leviathan Aberdeen tagmis has too many strange gods.


    There are all mature bodies and juveniles, which are numerous in size.


    "You come to catch these strange gods, and I''ll deal with Leviathan Aberdeen tagmis." Chen said.


    Chen Yu is really not suitable to deal with these different gods.


    Leviathan Aberdeen tagmis is a prerequisite for the true promise of incense to Chen Yu.


    But other conditions are easy to say, the key is that the Devil Island can not be given to others.


    Because this is his field, and he can''t escape here.


    "Come on, use your flesh and blood to make the split." Chen Yu looked at Leviathan Aberdeen tagmis with a fierce face.


    Why did Leviathan Aberdeen tagmis release all the hetero gods he raised.


    It''s to let them delay Chen Yu''s and okurati''s actions.


    He''s good at figuring out a way to deal with Chen Yu.


    However, Chen Yu didn''t give him a chance to think at all.


    Leviathan Aberdeen tagmis tore two pieces of flesh from his body and made them into separate bodies.


    "Stop him!"


    However, how long can two separate bodies delay him?


    Maybe ten seconds.


    Then two of his flesh and blood were thrown to aquilaty gasley.


    Leviathan Aberdeen tagmis''s face changed again.


    But looking at Chen Yu approaching, Leviathan Aberdeen tagmees could only fight.


    Leviathan Aberdeen tagmis suddenly took out a long golden needle.


    This needle like strip is only one meter long. It''s almost a pin in front of Leviathan Aberdeen tagmis''s huge body.


    When Leviathan Aberdeen tagmis took out the pin.


    Chen Yu suddenly changed color, but not bad, but excited.


    "It''s now!" Chen Yu''s body suddenly becomes energetic and pours into the palm of Leviathan Aberdeen tagmis.


    Whew -


    Leviathan Aberdeen tagmis''s palm is pierced directly.


    Chen Yu has got the pin.


    But it''s a pin for Leviathan Aberdeen tagmis.


    But for Chen, it''s a gun head.


    Chen Yu didn''t rush to kill Leviathan, Aberdeen and tagmis, just waiting for him to take out the artifact.


    Leviathan Aberdeen tagmis holds the artifact in his hand.


    Chen Yu believed that Leviathan Aberdeen tagmis could not hide the artifact under his own life crisis.


    He didn''t use it just now, maybe because of the limitation of this artifact.


    Maybe it''s because I''ve just used it for myself, so there''s a time limit.


    Or what other use conditions are needed.


    "Give it back to me!" Leviathan Aberdeen tagmis was in a hurry.


    It''s a artifact, and it''s his last resort.


    "Ha ha..." Chen Zhuo looked at Leviathan Aberdeen tagmis with a smile: "people who are going to die still think about the artifact. It''s too wasteful to bury with the artifact. Let''s make the best of it."


    "O''quiratti, leave the gods alone, and get ready for the feast."


    Aquilaty gasley''s huge body rushed over.


    I usually watch him wriggle slowly.


    But at the moment, I use my milk strength to rush over.


    "Okurati, although I enslaved you in the past, I have not treated you badly, and you have also untied the shackles. If you need, I can devour half of the vitality for you, but you and I really don''t need to die forever. After all, there are not many demons in the world, and there are few who are qualified to talk with you."


    Okurati gasley looked at Chen Yu and said, "he''s right. Suddenly I don''t want to kill him."


    "Oh Then let him go. " Chen Yu replied with the same seriousness.


    "Well Good. "


    In the moment oquilatti damn said good, the huge tentacles had already clapped at Leviathan Aberdeen tagmis.


    Leviathan Aberdeen tagmis immediately cut off the sword.


    Aquilaty gasley''s tentacles were cut off directly.


    At this time, however, Chen Yu had already made a detour behind Leviathan Aberdeen tagmis and came directly to the back of his head.


    The other tentacles of oquilatti gasley have reached out and bound Leviathan Aberdeen tagmis into zongzi.


    If we talk about the actual combat power, Leviathan Aberdeen tagmis is much better than oquilati gasley.


    But if you wait for oquilaty gasley''s tentacles to take control of Leviathan Aberdeen tagmis.


    Leviathan Aberdeen tagmis could not break away from the shackles of aquilaty gasley.Leviathan Aberdeen tagmis''s head injury soon healed, and he returned to his senses.


    But by this time, he had been entangled by aquilaty gasley.


    "Okurati, stop!! Ah... "


    By this time, oquilati gasley had already used his sucker to tear off a piece of flesh and blood from Leviathan Aberdeen tagmis.


    "Delicious. It''s delicious."


    This time, Leviathan Aberdeen tagmis had no chance to recover.


    Aquilaty gasley''s tentacles went straight into the wound of Leviathan Aberdeen tagmis.


    "Stop it! Okurati, I am willing to accept your domination I would like to be your servant... "


    Chen Chu wiped his mouth: "o''aquilaty, don''t be so bloody, it''s disgusting."


    Aquilaty gasley gagged Leviathan Aberdeen tagmis.


    "Does this reduce the feeling of nausea?"


    "Well, it''s better."


    Leviathan Aberdeen tagmis did not escape death in the end.


    The whole process lasted for three hours.


    It''s impossible for aquilaty gasley to swallow directly.


    Because he needs time to digest.


    If Leviathan Aberdeen tagmis is swallowed as a whole, I don''t know if he will eat aquilaty gasley back.


    So aquilaty gasley needs to swallow a little, digest a little.


    Of course, Leviathan Aberdeen tagmis''s pain and despair lasted for three hours.


    "At last." Aquilaty gasley was transformed into a human being.


    "Who are you?" Chen Yu looks at the strong man in front of him.


    "I am, of course, aquilaty gasley. I am full of vitality now. Can''t I be extravagant?"


    "Give me the look of that bad old man. I''m not used to you now. I''m not used to it." Chen make complaints about it: "in addition, your vitality is copied from my body in principle, you are wasting my vitality."


    "No change."


    "Don''t you believe it if I beat you?"


    "Change it." Okurati gasley is a bad old man again.

 Chapter 2536

    "How can the psionic team leave you three?"


    Chen Yu looks at Totti Belfast, Yang Guo and Accra bumon.


    Yang Guo''s eyes were full of anger.


    "Chen Zhu, do you want to explain why your fight affected us?"


    "Sniff..." Chen Yu''s face was full of sarcasm: "do you think our fight affects you? I don''t think you''re in the way. "


    Yang Guo clenched his fist.


    He wants to fight Chen Yu.


    He knew he couldn''t beat Chen.


    But he doesn''t care.


    It''s just that he''s worried if he does it himself.


    It''s going to affect Totti Belfast and his wife.


    He used to know.


    At that time, he didn''t think Chen was too big to surpass.


    However, at this moment, he finally understood the gap between him and Chen Yu.


    That''s a desperate gap.


    In the past few hours.


    The battle of Chen Yu, Leviathan, Aberdeen, tagmis and okurati gasley.


    It''s just a fairy fight.


    But they also suffered these mortals.


    It''s totally irrational terror.


    Leviathan Aberdeen tagmis appeared as a meteor falling from the sky.


    It was in this way that most of the psychic team''s people on the beach were killed directly.


    Totti Belfast and Yang Guo were sheltered by Accra bumon.


    Fortunately, Accra bumon is a fire dragon.


    And they''re a dozen kilometers from the center of the impact.


    So they are not in the first impact range.


    But Accra bumon couldn''t protect too many people.


    So only a dozen people survived.


    But this is not the end result.


    The battle of the three monsters is hitting them constantly.


    The last remaining are Totti bear, Yang Guo and Accra bumon.


    The psionic team is close to total annihilation.


    Accra bumon was saved by Chen Yu once before.


    I thought that was Chen Yu''s whole strength.


    But in the war that followed.


    Only then did she discover Chen''s horror.


    As a dragon, she was born much stronger than human beings.


    Even her husband is much worse than her.


    So she has a natural sense of superiority.


    However, this sense of superiority disappeared in front of Chen Yu.


    "I''ve warned you that this is not the place you should come to, but you''re here, and you''re bringing your wife. It''s brave. You should take a hukou book when you die." Chen Yu said sarcastically, "you should thank me. If I didn''t come, you two would have died on the same day in the same year."


    "In addition, you should thank you for having a good elder. After all, you are taken care of, but no one else."


    "I don''t need your care."


    "No need? If you think being saved by me will make you feel helpless, you can die now. "


    Chen''s words made Yang Guo''s face red and white.


    Yang Guo looks at Totti belst.


    He didn''t talk to him, but turned away.


    Totti Belfast was shivering just now.


    He is really afraid of being torn down by Chen Yu.


    It has to be said that Chen Yu''s impression on him is too profound.


    Again and again, he renewed his understanding of power.


    ¡­¡­


    "Now you have Leviathan blood?" Chen asked.


    Okurati gasley wryly smiled: "what do you think, how could the great demon lineage be acquired by devouring? In hell, there are countless demons with phagocytic power, but it has never been heard that anyone can obtain the bloodline of the great devil through phagocytosis. "


    "No way? What a pity. " Chen Yu said regretfully, "I was very jealous of one of tagmis''s magic. I thought you might be able to get his magic."


    "What I devour is his vitality, not his magic and blood."


    Fundamentally, the combat effectiveness of oquilati gasley has not been improved.


    In addition to sustained improvement.


    The life of aquilaty gasley was about to end.


    This battle can be said to be a free fight.


    As his vitality is about to run out, his combat power will become weaker and weaker.


    But as he swallowed the life of Leviathan Aberdeen tagmis.


    He can only say that he is back to his peak.


    It''s not that he can gain the power of Leviathan Aberdeen tagmis."What magic do you want from him?" "If possible, go to his library and look for it. I hope it hasn''t been damaged," oquilatti gasley asked


    "It''s the move that can make two swords."


    "It''s called magic."


    "Summon magic? The swords were not made by some kind of magic? It''s called out? "


    "Yes, that magic is the power of the sanctuary." "It''s said that there is a holy land. When a weapon produces a soul, it is called a holy spirit weapon, and its soul will enter that holy land," said oquilatti gasley


    "Only with the approval of those holy spirit weapons can they be summoned, and no one in this world can summon the same weapons. As long as the people recognized by the Holy Spirit weapons live, the Holy Spirit weapons will not be summoned by the second person."


    "Is it also the weapon of the spirit that Tigris summons?"


    "Yes, the weapons are called Black Lotus."


    "Is the Black Lotus so big?"


    "No, the holy spirit weapon will automatically adjust its size according to the user''s body size."


    "You know the magic, can you?"


    "No."


    "After a long time, you won''t either." Chen Xun lost interest immediately.


    "See if there''s a magic text in tegmis''s library."


    "But this magic doesn''t mean much to you, does it?" said oquilatti gasley? Black Lotus is one of the most powerful weapons of the Holy Spirit, but you can directly break the Black Lotus. Other holy spirit weapons are similar to you. Even if you summon the most powerful Holy Spirit weapons, I''m afraid you can''t help struggling. "


    "Not because the Holy Spirit is powerful, but because he is handsome." Chen Yu said quietly.


    The shape of black Lianhua is Chen''s favorite type.


    So what Chen really likes is black lotus flower, not other holy spirit weapons.


    Chen almost lost interest when he heard that okurati gasley said that to summon the holy spirit weapon, the first thing is to get the approval of the holy spirit weapon.


    Chen Yu felt that he had broken the black lotus flower many times, so he could not be recognized by the black lotus flower basically, nor could he summon the black lotus flower.


    As for other holy spirit weapons, Chen was not very interested.


    Unless you can summon weapons that are more cool than black lotus.


    Of course, it''s better to be black.

 Chapter 2537

    Chen and okurati gasley came to the crack that had been opened before.


    But at the moment the cracks in the ground were blocked with ink by aquirati gasley.


    "It''s a pity that many strange gods have escaped before."


    "How much is left?"


    "Not much, but more than a hundred." Aquilaty gasley sighed. "It''s a pity."


    Chen Yu and okurati gasley enter the crack.


    "These strange gods can be eaten directly? Get life? "


    "Yes."


    "Can ordinary people eat it?"


    "It can be eaten, but the vitality that ordinary people can get is very little. It needs to be eaten for a long time to get a little effect." "Even a psychic needs a special way of absorption to absorb the life force contained in the flesh of a different God. In addition, the eye of a different God with one eye can also improve people''s spiritual power, which can be obtained directly after cooking, and can be obtained by ordinary people," said okurati gasley


    Chen Yu and okurati gasley are walking in the wet corridor.


    Occasionally there are some lingering demons in it.


    They hid in the ground and robbed the ground.


    If it''s shivering in the corner, Chen Yu and okurati gasley are too lazy to deal with it.


    Only, there are some demons, relying on their own strength.


    Or if you have great ideas, it''s hard to avoid that you can sneak them.


    Chen Yu and okurati gasley basically didn''t show mercy and let them meet their master directly.


    At this time, a black figure appeared in front of Chen Zhu and oquilati gasley.


    Without warning, Chen Yu and okurati gasley didn''t find out how he appeared at all.


    Chen Chu looked up and saw that it was bonigan, the giant black leopard he had met in the cave on the hillside.


    "Bonigan, are you going to block our way?" Aquilaty gasley squinted at bonigan. "You should know what''s going on up there."


    Chen Yu is standing at the back. Bonigan and oquilatti gasley know each other.


    And it seems to have a lot to do with it. In the cave before, bernigan didn''t do it.


    So it''s not up to him to do it.


    Bonigan''s eyes twinkled at Chen Yu and oquilati gasley.


    Although she has been hiding underground, it does not prevent her from peeping at the fighting on the ground.


    She knew how terrible the battle was.


    The two in front of her were not her enemies.


    In particular, Chen''s terror, her former masters are unable to fight.


    "What are you going to do with devil island now?"


    "Now Devil Island belongs to him." "If you want to stay, you can only ask him," okurati gasley said, pointing to Chen


    "I will not accept any form of slavery."


    "I have no interest in enslaving you." Chen Yu said quietly.


    Maybe bonigan in front of you is not weak.


    But it''s just not weak.


    She should be about the same strength as condi Moussa.


    It also has its own field.


    But in front of Chen Yu and okurati gasley, it''s obviously not enough.


    Oquilatti gasley looked at Chen Yu, exchanged his eyes, and Chen Yu nodded slightly.


    Although the two didn''t talk, Chen Yu generally understood the meaning of okurati gasley.


    Ask him if he can make a decision.


    Maybe we had a good relationship with bonigan.


    Okurati gasley didn''t want Chen to make the decision.


    After all, if Chen Yu is allowed to make a decision, it may be a very bad result for bonigan.


    "What if it''s employment?"


    "Employment?"


    "The strange gods here need to be cultivated and guarded, and some things here need to be guarded as well." "There are still a lot of demons left here. They can''t be allowed to be released, so for them, they are either dead or locked up. Are you going to be the warden or the prisoner?"


    This is not a very difficult choice.


    Of course, bernegan chose the former.


    Is this a multiple choice question?


    This is a mental test.


    Bonigan went to assemble the undead demons.


    Of course, it''s also to suppress those devils who have different intentions.


    After all, Leviathan Aberdeen tagmis ruled Devil Island for two thousand years.


    Naturally there are many loyal to his heart.


    Or the devil with ambition.


    Bernegan needs to prove her worth.When Chen Yu and okurati gasley came to the ranch of Leviathan Aberdeen tagmis, they saw a huge Alien God.


    The body of this strange god is suspended in the mid air, with several tentacles connected to the surrounding stalactites.


    There is an opening in the lower body, which looks like a living organ.


    There are many large and small eggs around.


    Some eggs are several meters long, and some are the size of basketball.


    At the same time, there are some strange gods that have hatched from the meat eggs.


    "This is..."


    "Mother." "Although it''s a pity to run away from dozens of other gods before, as long as the mother is here, she can''t move. It''s integrated with the environment here, and it''s the only non aggressive alien god here," he said


    Aquilaty gasley pulled off a baby attached to his arm that was too small to be the size of a palm.


    Okurati gasley threw it at random, the cubs were thrown out, and the other gods rushed up in an instant, devouring their brothers directly.


    "Do they just devour each other?"


    "The mother lays eggs every once in a while. There are about thousands of eggs laid each time. However, after these thousands of eggs hatch, they start to devour each other, and only a few strange gods remain."


    "From the perspective of scientific breeding, this kind of breeding is inefficient."


    "No way, they can''t grow up if they are interfered by people. They eat from swallowing their brothers and sisters."


    "What do they eat besides their brothers and sisters? Cannibalism? "


    "Their food list is very wide. People can eat it. They can almost eat it. Tegmis salvaged the fish in the sea as their food, and they have a very strong ability of spiritual change. Sometimes, the food we put on them will be directly turned into falling variants by them. Look at the turtle like creature clinging to the wall over there, then It has become a degenerate variant. "


    "Won''t the alien gods eat the fallen variants?"


    "Yes, when the heterogeneous gods mature, they will have their own degenerate and variant army. But in this range, they are all degenerate and variant of the mother. Although the mother will not attack, there will not be any heterogeneous gods here who will attack the mother and its degenerate and variant."

 Chapter 2538

    In some ways.


    The gods of the other species are really powerful.


    Turn the food into a little brother.


    "These degenerate variants need to be cleaned up on a regular basis. If there are too many degenerate variants in the hands of heterogeneous gods, they will have a great possibility to resist the guards here."


    "There are many powerful gods of different kinds here. They can be suppressed only by the guards here?"


    After the death of Leviathan Aberdeen tagmis, his field has completely disappeared.


    So Chen''s field is no longer limited, and can easily cover most of the farms.


    In the field of Chen Yu, there are more than a dozen powerful and terrible gods of different kinds.


    And the average strength of demon guards here is just so.


    Most of them are low level demons, and occasionally one or two are intermediate level demons.


    "Ordinary guards can''t suppress the powerful gods, but bernegan can." Okurati gasley said: "and these mature heterogeneous gods will be banned. It''s the kind of magic that can not kill you, but can make you very uncomfortable. Basically, every demon guard can control the prohibition. If the heterogeneous gods dare to attack, it''s OK to directly launch the prohibition. Although it can''t guarantee the percentage of security, at least some can be given to them Guarantee. "


    "How long is their breeding cycle?"


    "Juveniles are inedible, and a kind of soul toxin will remain in the body. However, this soul toxin can be extracted as a special poison, which has certain value. The juveniles will last for about two years. During these two years, they will continue to devour each other. After they are bound to devour each other, it means that they have entered the growing period. In fact, this stage is already available To eat, but from the point of view, this stage is too wasteful to eat them. If the food is sufficient, this stage will last for about five years. If the food is insufficient, they will continue to eat each other. Then to the sub mature stage, this stage will last for 20 years. According to human standards, they will enter the complete stage at the age of 27 or so The more mature they are, the more powerful they will be, and the better the quality of their food. "


    Okurati gasliton continued: "if we only calculate the economic benefit, the profit of the gods of the different races around 50 is the best, but there should be several gods of the different races over 1000 years old here. Tegmis has been keeping them for a long time, so we don''t need to kill them. Every time we need them, we need to cut a piece of meat, then give them food, and soon It will heal again. "


    According to the calculation of okurati gasley, the total number of gods of different kinds here can provide about five gods of different kinds around the age of 50 every year.


    In fact, according to oquilatti gasley, it is the same with most of the livestock to raise the gods of different kinds, and the good profits are high.


    If you don''t raise well, you may lose money.


    The strange god is extremely precious.


    That''s why oquilatti gasley put bonigan in charge of farming here, and the management of the rest of the demons on the island.


    After all, neither he nor Chen can stay here.


    And bonigan is definitely better than Chen Yu and oquilatti gasley.


    "Is there the eldest of the escaped gods?"


    "There are a few, but in the past, strange gods often ran away."


    Chen Yu also had contact with other gods several times before, and they seem to have escaped from Devil Island.


    After checking the condition of the farm, Chen Yu and oquilati gasley are going to the library again.


    "O''aquilaty, do you know how to use it?" Chen Zhu takes out the starlight pointer from Leviathan Aberdeen tagmis.


    Aquilaty gasley frowned. "You got it?"


    "Well."


    Aquilaty gasley took the starlight pointer.


    Try to enter magic.


    But the starlight pointer didn''t respond.


    Later, it was returned to Chen Yu.


    "I don''t know how to use it. Maybe there are relevant records in the library."


    "All right." Chen Yu is a little disappointed.


    The library was built in the mountain wall. Although the entrance was destroyed, the internal building structure was not destroyed.


    At this time, an old demon old man appeared in front of Chen Yu.


    He was shrunken and short. He looked bigger than the evil devil. He was on crutches and covered with coarse hemp.


    The devil''s face was already full of wrinkles.


    Chen Yu looks at okurati gasley and asks him what the devil old man is like.


    "Your original master is dead. Now he is the new master here." Okurati gasley pointed to Chen.


    "Hello, master. I''m Goodall paddinka, the AVA demon."


    "The power of AVA is very weak, but they live longer than most demons." "This goodel paddinka is almost five thousand years old. If there is no accident, he will live for another three thousand years at least. Although he is very weak, he is very familiar with the collection here. Time has given him a lot of time to read the collection here," said oquilati gasley"Master, Lord okirati, please come with me." Goodall paddinka has no will to resist.


    It makes no difference to him who is his master.


    He just needs to do his part and ensure his value.


    No one will embarrass him, a weak little devil.


    The devil old man lives more clearly than anyone else.


    Through the corridor of hundreds of meters, three people came to the library.


    The library is a round indoor space about 100 meters in diameter.


    Bookshelves are also curved and placed in circles.


    "Does the collection here have the power of holy land?" Asked oquilatti gasley.


    "Yes, please follow me."


    Goodel paddinka took a book with a metal cover from one of the shelves after circling the shelves a few times.


    The bark is made of gold, black and red metal, with a devil''s head carved on it.


    "This is the power of the sanctuary."


    After Chen Yu turned it over, there are many contents in this magic book.


    I can''t finish reading for a moment, so I just put away the magic book.


    "Then is there a magic of annihilation?" Chen asked again.


    Goodel paddinka thought for a moment and replied, "yes, please follow me."


    Then goodel paddinka found the bookshelf and pulled out a roll of scrolls.


    "Master, this is the extinction magic, but it only records the basis of the extinction magic."

 Chapter 2539

    "The more fundamental, the better." Chen is very satisfied with this.


    "Are there any books about starlight pointer?"


    "No." Goodel paddinka replied.


    Although Chen Yu was a little disappointed, he didn''t pay much attention to it.


    There is no doubt that the starlight pointer is a good thing.


    But it''s going to take a long time.


    It''s not very urgent for Chen.


    This is the icing on the cake for Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu didn''t plan to take these magic books back.


    Just stay here. If you need it, just come and get it.


    And Goodall paddinka was watching.


    He can pick out what books he needs at the first time.


    If you take it back and make trouble again, you will find a book in a haystack.


    "By the way, have we forgotten the two pirates?" Said oquilatti gasley with a smile.


    "I hope they are not affected." Chen Chu shrugged.


    Chen Yu and okurati gasley found Simon tower and hepori in the cave.


    The two of them are on the mountainside, and they have caves as shelters.


    So although it is affected, it is not fatal.


    But when Chen Yu and okurati gasley were standing in front of them.


    They still exude fear.


    After all, they don''t know what Chen Yu and okurati gasley will do to them.


    In front of both, all their tricks have become meaningless.


    "Why did tigamis bring her here?"


    "I don''t know." Aquilaty gasley shook his head.


    Chen Yu and okurati gasley both look at the tower with their eyes of scrutiny.


    Unfortunately, after studying for a long time, they didn''t find out what was on Simon tower.


    It can make Simon tower popular with Leviathan Aberdeen tagmis.


    Of course, it may not be favored.


    "Forget it. Go back." Chen Chu shook his head. "Do you want to go back together?"


    Isn''t that bullshit? Stay here and drink devil company?


    ¡­¡­


    Four people boarded the island together and left together.


    Although the scientific ship is full of those unclean things.


    But for Chen Yu and okurati gasley, that''s not a thing.


    On the way back, Chen was full of ideas about how to deal with that huge piece of gold.


    Nearly 20000 tons of gold is more than a quarter of the world''s gold in circulation.


    Of course, if this batch of gold wants to sell at the original price, it is almost impossible.


    And I don''t think it will be over in 20 or 30 years.


    The quantity of this gold is too large.


    "O''aquilaty, what are you going to do next?"


    "There''s no plan. It''s the same as before."


    "Continue to cause trouble?" Chen Yu looked at okurati gasley meaningfully: "if that''s the case, you''d better leave my sphere of influence. After all, if you cause me trouble, maybe next time is our break."


    "I''ll get my forces out of California and, of course, maybe even further."


    Okurati gasley also doesn''t like to face Chen Yu.


    That powerful and frightening force.


    He really didn''t want to face it.


    Especially as enemies.


    "By the way, how about selling me some gold?"


    "What price are you going to charge?" Chen asked.


    "20% of the market price."


    Chen Yu looks at oquilati gasley in silence.


    "Well, how much do you say." Aquilaty gasley felt that his offer did seem a little lower.


    "70% of the market price." Chen said.


    "What''s the difference between that and me coming in from the market?"


    Because this batch of gold has no origin, no registration, nothing.


    Therefore, under normal circumstances, it is impossible to carry out circulation.


    If this gold is to be circulated to the market, it will require a very complex process.


    It''s like washing... Money.


    In this process, nearly 30% of the expenses needed to be spent have been eliminated, and even he may lose money.


    Okurati gasley offered to buy some gold from Chen.


    The most fundamental purpose is to sell and earn the difference.


    But if you buy according to 70% of the market price Chen gave you.


    Then he may just make money for Chen Yu. He thinks he can''t make any money, and even has to pay for it.


    "How much do you say?"


    "40% of the market price.""One step back, 60%."


    "You don''t mean to take a step back. It should be 50%."


    "55%, no need to talk below this price." Chen said.


    "Well, 55% of the market price. I want twenty tons."


    "Only twenty tons?" Chen Yu turned his mouth.


    "Twenty tons are very reluctant." Said oquilatti gasley.


    "I can offer you low interest stage, you can hide and buy a little." Chen said.


    "Forget it. The price of gold in the market is very unstable recently."


    "No more instability, no matter what, you won''t lose, and if you buy more, you have a good chance to earn it. After all, the old American government must stabilize the price of gold in order to maintain its purchasing power in dollars."


    "How much interest are you going to charge?"


    "The annual interest rate is 6 per cent."


    Aquilaty gasley shook his head. "No, you''re paying too much interest."


    "Definitely lower than the bank."


    "It''s not the same." Aquilaty gasley shook his head. "You don''t pay anything. You have to charge 6% interest per year."


    "What is not paying? I will provide you with more gold, which is not paying?"


    "For you, it''s just not paying, because we all know that your gold is hard to sell in a short time."


    When they bargain, they are no different from ordinary businessmen.


    Finally, the two agreed on a price, and okurati gasley bought 200 tons of gold for us $4.4 billion.


    Let oquilati gasley directly increase the original purchase volume by ten times.


    But he only paid $400 million in advance, which means he still owes Chen $4 billion.


    It will be paid to Chen Yu in five years in installments.


    Chen''s interest to aquirati gasley is 4% per annum.


    That is to say, okurati gasley will pay Chen 4.8 billion dollars in total.


    Of course, Chen is willing to provide him with more gold.


    Of course, he is willing to reduce the interest rate and let him extend the repayment from time to time.


    But okurati gasley knows better about finance than Chen.


    If the repayment amount is extended, his income will be further compressed.


    Chen considers asking his familiar friends if they need a little gold to press the bottom of the box.


    Chen''s behavior, to be frank, is called killing.


    Of course, Chen can appropriately reduce their risk and increase some profits.

 Chapter 2540

    Of course, it''s not urgent to deal with the gold.


    After all, such a huge amount of gold is impossible to clean every few decades.


    Chen is more concerned about his skills.


    It can be said that if there is no neutron star this time, Chen is likely to really play off.


    Whether intentionally or not, that studio really helped this time.


    This time they didn''t go to the west coast by ship, but directly to the port of Charleston on the east coast, which greatly shortened the sea voyage.


    Less than two days later, he flew back to Los Angeles.


    It''s still comfortable at home.


    Chen Yu has been out for a long time.


    "Portia, for you."


    Because Chen is not at home, the housework is basically on her.


    Especially the children at home, none of them are good at stubble.


    Portia take a look, bag?


    It''s heavy Portia did.


    Portia looked into the pouch, which was filled with golden beads.


    "F *, gold?" Portia had already snapped.


    Chen Chu stretched out his limbs and said quietly, "if you think my gift is very vulgar, you can give it back to me."


    "No, not vulgar at all." Portia was overjoyed and said, "boss, how do you go out once and suddenly have sex?"


    "No, it''s just because the money is too much."


    Portia looked at Chen Yu. The expression on her face was disgusting.


    "Portia, do you think there''s something in my house that can be changed to make me look rich?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Portia is loveless. She has always hated Chen Yu. Now she hates Chen Yu even more: "boss, anyone who sees your manor knows that you are very rich. You don''t need to use extra things to install X."


    "I''m serious."


    "Change all the dishes at home into gold, and you will be very rich."


    "Good idea." Chen Zhu nodded.


    "It''s better to make another golden car, park it in the garage without driving. When others come to visit, you can see your collection at the first sight when you see your car."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Portia looked at Chen Yu speechless.


    Chen Yu is a little enchanted because he has so much gold in his hand, but there is no place to use it.


    That feeling is very painful.


    So Chen is now stepping up.


    Since it can''t be converted into real wealth, it''s used to hold X.


    Portia thinks Chen''s brain is really pumping.


    He thought his bad idea was good.


    Chen Yu picked up the phone: "Amira, how are you recently?"


    "Very good. When will you be free?"


    "Now."


    "Er..."


    "If you don''t have time now, make another appointment."


    "Well, if you are free now, come here."


    In a short time, Amira came to Chen Yu''s house.


    "I hear you''ve been out lately." Asked Amira.


    "Well, a trip to the sea." Chen Zhu nodded.


    "I want to ask you a question."


    "Well? What''s the problem? "


    "I''ve got a lot of gold on the sea this time. It''s a bit big."


    "How big?"


    "In short, it''s a lot." Chen said.


    "So what are you going to do?"


    "Do you want it?"


    "Me? If you want to sell it to me, I can only give you 40% of the market price at most. "


    Chen Yu''s mouth was curled, and Amira was much more difficult to deal with than okurati gasley.


    "Let me give you a plan."


    "What plan?"


    "Mortgaged to the bank." Said Amira.


    "Is there any difference between this and selling it to you?"


    "Of course, it has something to do with it. If it''s sold to me, the profit and loss are all my own. But if it''s sold to the bank, my share in Citibank is less than 2%, and my family''s share is only 6%. So as long as I don''t make major mistakes, basically the bank''s revenue has nothing to do with me."


    "The bank is losing money, isn''t it also you?"


    "The biggest value of the shares in my family and I is not the dividend from the board of directors, but the value preservation, and I will not do anything to harm the interests of the bank."


    "Let''s talk about your plan." Chen said.


    "When the gold is mortgaged to the bank, a mortgage agreement is signed with the bank. If the repayment is not made in time on the repayment date, the gold will be automatically owned by the bank."


    "This is actually selling to the bank in disguise, isn''t it?""Yes, but this kind of mortgage agreement is tricky. You can''t offset more with less, you can only offset less with more."


    "Do I need to provide proof of gold production?"


    "You just need to provide a gold salvage certificate."


    "Is it necessary to pay tax to salvage the sunken ship?"


    "You need to change gold into cash."


    "Wait Does this really work? The Tax Bureau won''t really bother me? "


    "The reason is just right. You can say I only want to sell one dollar. Who can control how much you sell?"


    "That is to say, mortgage to the bank?"


    "Yes, although the procedures are complicated, they are not impossible to operate, and most of the time, you don''t need to worry about them. After all, you have your own lawyer."


    "How much can I mortgage?"


    "It depends on how much gold you have. Give me a clear number."


    "Three hundred tons How much is the mortgage? " Chen asked.


    Amira stared, "three hundred tons?"


    "Well." Chen Zhu nodded.


    Even Amira, who is used to the world, can''t help but take a breath of cool air.


    "Are you serious?"


    "Yes."


    "That''s the total amount of our loans for the entire California Division in a quarter."


    "Can I borrow it?"


    "I also need to report to other directors about the amount of loan that can be granted to you. Please contact your lawyer as soon as possible. It is estimated to be a hard negotiation work," said Amira


    Yamila left in a hurry, Chen Yu also immediately contacted yarrix.


    "This is the case, Jacques."


    "Three hundred tons of gold? Chen, don''t you wipe out the gold reserves of any national bank


    "Are you sure this can be operated, Jacques?"


    "No problem. Tell me your bottom line."


    "You don''t need to worry about my bottom line. I''ll give you a 3% commission anyway."


    "Chen, are you sure you want to give me a 3% commission? You know, a 3% commission is definitely over $100 million. "


    "I never lied to you."


    "I see." Alex nodded.


    "Yarrix, if I can avoid taxes by doing this, can I avoid taxes in all industries?"


    "You think too much. The reason why you can operate this time is because of the cooperation of the bank, because they get enough benefits. But why should your other industries let the bank cooperate with you?"

 Chapter 2541

    Amira''s side soon got an answer.


    The negotiation officially started.


    The dollar is the gold standard currency.


    So there''s a lot of gold in Lao Mei''s Bank.


    The value of gold is not just a gram of more than 40 dollars on the market.


    When gold reaches a certain level, it can control and control the level of money.


    Especially for Citibank, a top bank.


    Three hundred tons of gold is not just a matter of more than ten billion dollars.


    It can create more value than that.


    Citibank doesn''t even have to pay attention if it changes to other living things of the same value.


    But gold is different, especially 300 tons of gold.


    It can even pry up and down a hundred times the fluctuation of the dollar.


    And Citibank can even gain several times the value of gold by controlling the currency.


    So the initiative of this negotiation is actually in Chen Yu''s hands.


    Although Chen also wants to sell gold.


    But the other side didn''t know Chen''s bottom line.


    Of course, this kind of negotiation involving ten billion dollars is not a matter of two words.


    What''s more, it''s impossible for even banks to directly put in tens of billions of dollars.


    They also need to raise cash, or even reserve savings.


    And the negotiations for the deal have all been handed to Alex.


    Chen just needs to sign last.


    Andrews said hello to Chen Yu more frequently these two days.


    After all, he is Chen''s financial manager, which means he can mobilize more funds.


    ¡­¡­


    "Is it convenient to talk now, Miss Zhang?"


    "Well Convenient. "


    As a matter of fact, the studio is in a meeting now, and is in a creative meeting.


    But Chen is their gold master. Before their works create economic benefits, Chen is their parents.


    So even if it''s not convenient, it''s also convenient.


    "In view of your efforts, I intend to give you a bonus." Chen said.


    "Well Boss, we only work for you for less than a week. "


    "It''s only a week, but I''m still happy, so I''ll pay the bonus."


    Zhang Ting is really going crazy. From the beginning, she thought the boss was out of his mind.


    Now, she''s more determined about her ideas.


    Whose boss pays bonus when he is free?


    Your ICBC 6222xxxx Two million RMB received.


    "Boss, how much are you going to send?"


    "Didn''t you receive two million?"


    "Ah? Full hair? "


    "Yes, is there a problem?"


    "There are only fifteen people in our studio now."


    "As the manager of the studio, your efforts are worthy of affirmation, so you take 500000 yuan, and other employees take 100000 yuan."


    "Boss There are also two cleaning aunts and gatekeepers... "


    "What''s the matter with aunt Procter and doorman? Aren''t they human? Aren''t they the employees of our studio? All hair. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Zhang Ting is speechless: "boss, tell me the truth, do you have too much money?"


    "Yes." Chen Yu is very calm answer: "recently made a fortune."


    "Boss, you won''t do any illegal business Need Need our studio to wash... Money


    "What do you think? I just want to show my love for the employees. If you don''t want to ask for bonus, it''s OK. What are you talking about and what are you doing?"


    "Well Boss, I''m wrong. "


    "I''m going to invite you to come to Los Angeles for a week, full of food, clothing, housing and transportation."


    "Boss, now the studio is back on its feet, with a lot of work to do, and still recruiting new employees..."


    "Don''t worry. You can put these things aside first. What you need is a good mentality. If you have the same mentality as in the past, how can you create a good work? So come here to relax."


    "Boss, can you not go?"


    "No way." Chen Yu said firmly.


    "What about the new employees?"


    "Yes, not bad for the money."


    Zhang Ting should have expected Chen Chu to answer that way.


    What can she say? Since Chen Yu took over the studio, he has basically never done anything serious.


    Chen Yu is like a boy of loose money.


    Change the way to give them money.


    That''s a good thing, by right.


    But Zhang Ting was nervous.


    After all, she accepted Chen''s "bonus" all day without doing anything."Boss When are you going to let us out? "


    "As soon as possible, I''ve opened a hotel for you."


    "What are you doing in such a hurry?"


    "Because I''m passionate."


    Zhang Ting wants to swear.


    To your sister''s enthusiasm.


    ¡­¡­


    Three days later -


    Zhang Ting and the staff of the studio walked out of the machine with different looks.


    She is finally meeting the legendary upstart boss.


    Most of the studio''s employees have never been abroad in their lives.


    This time, not only the new employees, but also the cleaning mother and the doorman.


    Zhang Ting thought they might not have passports.


    As a result, Zhang Ting found that her worries were completely superfluous.


    "Hello, this way." Zhang Ting has seen Chen Yu wave at the airport.


    Chen Yu was accompanied by a foreign woman.


    "Hello, boss." Zhang Ting came to say hello: "this is it?"


    "I''ll carry your luggage." Chen said casually, "let''s go. I''ve arranged a special bus for you. First, I''ll go to the hotel to settle down."


    Chen Yu took Zhang Ting and his party directly to the hotels of Dell and lisfal.


    He has reserved a dozen superior rooms here.


    When Zhang Ting and others arrived at the door of the hotel, they were frightened by the luxury of the hotel.


    "Boss How much is the hotel for one night? "


    "I''m a friend of the hotelier and have a discount."


    Chen Zhuo said that he went to the front desk and helped Zhang Ting and others to check in.


    Zhang Ting has always felt that Chen Yu is not only a new upstart, but also a crazy person, thinking about it.


    When Chen took them to the room, they were scared again.


    Just now, Zhang Ting has read the account sheet.


    They have a suite of $3600 a night.


    Boss, are you going to sell them?


    And it''s still a loss promotion.


    Because Zhang Ting believed that even if she sold them, it would not be enough for their expenses this time.


    "Take a rest in the afternoon and have dinner together in the evening." Chen Yu finished and left.


    In the evening, Chen Yu connects them to the hotel restaurant.


    Looking at the empty restaurant, Zhang Ting knew that her feeling had come true.


    Chen Yu "broke the bill" for them again.


    Everyone was a little bit restrained in the face of the rich boss.


    "Let''s all have a drink with the boss and wish him a prosperous future." Zhang Ting said initiatively.


    "OK, have a drink together, but I''ll have juice. I want to drive. I don''t want to be drunk."


    No one here dares to force him to drink.


    After drinking the juice, Chen Yu coughed and stood up and said, "I''ll ask you to come out this time. There''s a small request. I told you last time, give me a move."

 Chapter 2542

    "Boss, what are these ideas for?"


    Zhang Ting still asked her own question, which is also everyone''s question.


    My boss seems to be very focused on this issue.


    "I have a friend who is going to make a movie. That''s the theme. Let me see if you can come up with a suitable idea."


    Although the answer is unreasonable, at least Zhang Ting and others can barely accept it.


    In any case, compared with his own boss''s absurd behavior, this is reasonable enough.


    "Boss, doesn''t your friend have his own team?"


    "Don''t worry about so much, you can help me think about it, come up with it, I will give you bonus, you can play as you like in Los Angeles, you just want to be a star I''ll get it all for you. ''


    Why is this so rude


    It''s not just Zhang Ting they think so.


    Chen thinks so, too.


    I feel like a pimp.


    "Boss, if that''s the case, don''t you need to bring us here to promote the GDP of the United States?"


    "It''s business. It''s more efficient to discuss it face to face." Chen said.


    "Boss, the setting of X is not perfect. Do you have a more detailed setting of X?"


    "What else do you know about x?"


    "X is an alien? Or super power? "


    "Human beings, it''s super power." Chen said.


    "What about the resistance?"


    "Comparable to attack power, it can resist the power of short-range small equivalent nuclear explosion."


    "Resistant to radiation, too?"


    "Yes." Chen said.


    After all, Chen has been able to withstand all kinds of radiation in space directly.


    Although the radiation damage of short-range nuclear explosion has not been tried, it should not be too much worse.


    "How does x recover? I mean in combat. "


    "He has a complex set of power recovery functions. As I said before, X has a field, and he can recover by absorbing the energy in the field."


    At this time, a fat man said: "by punching, compressing air at high speed, and then beating it towards the front, a small area of high-pressure air can be formed."


    Isn''t this boxing shadow?


    Chen Yu shook his head. "It''s already there."


    "Boss, do you have any information about technology recently?" Zhang Ting asked.


    "Technology? What does it have to do with the question we are discussing? "


    "Do you know gravitational waves?"


    "I''ve heard of the term, but I don''t know what it is."


    "In short, it is similar to the water wave, but the gravitational wave is a space wave, and the collision and fusion of celestial bodies will produce gravitational wave. However, the more dense the collision of celestial bodies, the stronger the gravitational wave will be. At present, the gravitational wave that can be detected by human beings is neutron star and black hole, and a little weaker white dwarf star, which can only be detected at a short distance."


    "I still don''t understand what you want to say."


    "It takes about 20 minutes for X to release neutron stars, but the density of white dwarfs is much smaller than that of neutron stars, so x should be able to make two white dwarfs at the same time, and the efficiency should be much higher than that of neutron stars."


    "And then?"


    "Release two white dwarfs at the same time, and then throw them out to collide on the flight path, which can also generate space ripples."


    "That''s a good idea. The $100000 bonus is yours." "This is a good start. Come on, keep thinking," Chen said


    Although Zhang Ting said that skills are practical in principle, it depends on the actual practice effect.


    However, Chen believes that this skill should have a good prospect and may be able to be used in actual combat.


    Zhang Ting doesn''t know whether she should be happy or not.


    She spent ten days with Chen Yu, and then all the money she used to put into the studio has been collected.


    "Boss, if x can compress a white dwarf with one hand, can x directly compress multiple white dwarfs in front of him without hands?"


    "Here..."


    Zhang Ting''s words directly opened the door of a new world for Chen Yu.


    Chen is not sure that he can do it.


    But try it.


    In other words, if you practice, there seems to be a great chance to do it.


    "I''ll give you another 100000 dollars."


    The other employees in the studio all look red.


    The second boss is ruthless, the big boss is werewolf.


    "Boss, can I have a word?"


    At this time, the cleaning aunt of the studio opened her mouth.


    "Auntie, you said."


    "Big boss, do you see the fire shadow?""Well Do you see? "


    "I see."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Big boss, do you know how to beg Daoyu? What Several people in the fire shadow can use it, such as Naruto, and what else... "


    "Well, I know."


    "The big boss said that x can make white dwarfs. It''s like begging for Tao jade. Let X be surrounded by several circles. If you want to use it, throw it out. If you don''t need it, keep it around. If you come, give it to him. Don''t kill him."


    "Well Auntie, it''s like infringement. " Zhang Ting said with a wry smile.


    "No, copyright is not a problem. I think it''s a problem." Chen Yu felt his chin.


    It''s difficult to operate, but if you use it skillfully, it seems to be able to effectively improve the combat effectiveness.


    This is an upgrade of Zhang Ting''s gravitational wave.


    "Auntie, I''ll give you a bonus of fifty thousand dollars. Keep going."


    "Good boss." Aunt Baojie was overjoyed at once. She said that casually. She made a lot of money.


    "Auntie, do you read comics?"


    "My son sees, I also turn over when I come down from work. Besides, our company is engaged in comics, and I also want to conform to our company''s corporate culture."


    "Ha ha It makes sense. "


    Chen Yu looked at the others and said, "look, my cleaning aunt can help me out. You are professional, anyway."


    Chen Yu looked at Aunt Baojie again and said, "Auntie, if you want to buy something for your family back here, please put it on my account."


    Everyone felt a burst of pressure. Chen Yu said this too much.


    When Aunt Baojie tasted the sweetness, she also wanted to help Chen Yu.


    The studio security guard''s eyes are red. He just hates that he hasn''t read the cartoon.


    At this time, a thin bamboo pole with four eyes could not sit down, stood up and said, "boss, is x a way to become stronger?"


    "What do you think?"


    "In theory, since x can carry out compressed air in the field, can X''s field continue to evolve through this exercise? To put it simply, let X''s field carry out weight training?"


    "Well?" Chen can''t help thinking. All along, Chen exercises himself, never thinking about the field of exercise.


    But this thin bamboo pole with four eyes really reminds Chen Zhu.

 Chapter 2543

    Chen Yu got what he wanted at the dinner.


    Four eyes baby is a fresh graduate from the campus.


    And his major is art.


    Employment is not easy.


    Got such a job.


    At that time, the thin bamboo pole with four eyes only thought that the work of drawing comics was at least right for his major.


    When he entered the company, his colleague Bureau told him about his boss''s strange behavior.


    The day after entering the studio, he was told that the whole company was going to travel abroad.


    He thought it had nothing to do with him.


    As a result, he was also towed onto the plane.


    He didn''t think the studio was very local.


    I think this company is evil.


    As a result, as soon as he arrived in Los Angeles, before the money was spent, the big boss gave him a down payment for a first tier city.


    He used to just think about it, that is, the idea of taking a chance. I didn''t expect that the big boss would knock him out with his bonus.


    Others were startled.


    Isn''t this guy serious?


    Zhang Ting covers her head. She is calculating how much Chen Yu has spent on their studio during this period.


    I''m afraid it will cost seven or eight million RMB.


    "If you continue to eat and drink well, I will not accompany you, so that I will not be here and you will not feel comfortable. Zhang Ting, you will write down what they want to play and read in the evening, and make a form, so that I can make arrangements."


    "I see, boss."


    ¡­¡­


    At home, Chen Yu and Farrie kept for an hour.


    When fari fell asleep, Chen Yu secretly went to Hetu.


    The first is the white dwarf. Compared with the neutron star, making a white dwarf is not a problem at all.


    Chen can make a white dwarf star in less than a second.


    To put it bluntly, the greater the density, the greater the power required.


    For example, when the air density is 1000 times, Chen needs only one second.


    But from 1000 times to 1500 times, it will take Chen Zhu two seconds.


    By analogy, time and power are the needs of a linear ladder.


    According to the definition of astrophysics, a white dwarf star can be defined as one ton or more per square centimeter.


    The density of neutron stars is more than 100 million tons per square centimeter, which can be imagined.


    Of course, Chen can make white dwarfs in a short time. The density can be far higher than the lower limit of the definition of white dwarfs, but it is far lower than the density of neutron stars.


    In fact, even Chen''s efforts cannot achieve the goal of creating an object with real neutron stellar density.


    For example, Chen can make an air balloon 1000 times the density of a white dwarf in one second, and it will take several times of time and power to make a white dwarf 2000 times the density, and it will take several times of time and power to reach 3000 times, and so on, 4000 times more time and power.


    Chen''s current limit should be about 6000 times the density of white dwarfs, but it will take nearly an hour.


    There is no combat, which can make the enemy wait for an hour to stand in place and let Chen accumulate strength.


    Chen tries to make two 1000 times density white dwarfs with both hands at the same time. It''s not difficult, just like making a white dwarf.


    The collision of two 1000 times white dwarfs can produce considerable power, which is one third of the power of neutron stars.


    It has to be said that Zhang Ting''s head is really easy to use.


    After all, it depends on imagination.


    And this move, which she called gravitational wave, really made a great breakthrough in Chen''s actual combat.


    Chen even extended from close combat to real distance.


    At the same time of keeping the ability of close combat, there are more means of long-range attack.


    However, if we want to further achieve the level that Aunt Baojie said, it is very difficult to make a few Daoyu and float around our bodies.


    Because it is out of the control of two palms, it simply relies on the power of small world to compress, and it also needs to control the free flight of white dwarfs, which is totally impossible.


    Chen Yu pondered. It seems that it is necessary to cultivate the small world.


    The training of thin bamboo pole with four eyes is very simple, that is, bearing weight.


    In fact, his method is too simple and one-sided.


    Chen needs more training programs.


    The absolute control of the small world is the same as or close to the control of the body.


    Although the small world is also an extension of the body, it is more like uncontrollable muscle tissue.


    It''s like the belly fat. People can control the ups and downs of the belly, but they can''t make the belly change like hands and feet.


    Chen wants to achieve the planned effect.


    Then we must make xiaotiandi stronger.It must be impossible to be as free as hands and feet.


    But it''s not impossible to get close.


    After all, Chen has a lot of time!


    The common way is to compress a large amount of air in the small world, increase the air density in the small world, and increase the burden on Chen''s body.


    How to exercise xiaotiandi?


    There''s no other way, just use it.


    If you want to rely on fighting to improve, of course, is the best choice.


    But how many battles can we compete with Chen?


    So it''s better to practice on your own and use it over and over again.


    Chen Yu sat down in situ and looked at the internal pill left by the old turtle in front of him.


    At the beginning, the old turtle left because of his breakthrough.


    His inner elixir is also the inner elixir of Xianli.


    So it weighs a lot more than a sphere of the same size.


    That''s the difference in density. It''s heavier than the densest material in the world.


    Chen Yu tries to lift the inner elixir.


    Of course, not with your hands or some part of your body.


    Is to use the power of the field.


    However, this Xianli pill is too heavy.


    Imagine that a cube of 10 * 10 * 10 gold would reach 19320 tons.


    The density of Xianli endodan is much higher than that of gold, and the diameter of the sphere is nearly 40 meters.


    The weight of this Xianli pill reaches the level of million tons.


    Chen tried to slowly hold up Xianli Neidan.


    It can be lifted up, but it is far from moving freely.


    It can''t be used as a means of attack in battle.


    As far as Chen Yu is concerned, if he wants to condense a small ball of tens of millions of tons, there is no possibility.


    At the moment, Chen realized that he had little use and development of xiaotiandi.


    It can even be said that from the beginning of Chen Yu''s understanding of the upper Qing Dynasty, he has not actively developed and researched xiaotiandi, let alone exercised.


    Although xiaotiandi has expanded from the original diameter of 50 meters to today''s diameter of one kilometer.


    But the actual promotion is only the promotion of scope.


    That is to say, it improves the reserve, recovery speed and perception range of the immortal power.


    Real combat power has not been improved at all.

 Chapter 2544

    Chen found that his development of xiaotiandi was still very low.


    No, it''s totally undeveloped.


    The world is full of veins that only Chen can see.


    That''s the vein of the world, the pattern of heaven.


    Chen has discussed this issue with laobie.


    As a person from the past, laobie felt that Tianwen was the meridians of the world.


    This kind of vein is like the human meridians.


    The spirit of heaven and earth flows in this vein.


    Chen Yu suddenly thought of a problem.


    Tianwen is the vein of the world.


    Can Tianwen be strengthened like its own meridians?


    But how to strengthen Tianwen?


    For a while, Chen had no clue.


    Tianwen is not that material thing.


    It can''t be touched or sensed.


    Only you can see the patterns of heaven that make up your own little world.


    Compare small world to human body.


    Today''s Tianwen is its own meridians.


    In the past, human body was in direct contact with the world''s meridians, so as to breathe and absorb the spirit of heaven and earth.


    Now it has become the contact between heaven and earth, and the contact range with heaven and earth is wider.


    Therefore, from this point of view, it can also be confirmed that Tianwen is equal to human meridians.


    So, how to strengthen your meridians?


    The evolution of one''s own body is one way.


    Quenching in the process of cultivation is also a way.


    Tianwen cannot be destroyed. Any attack is invalid.


    It''s like no matter how powerful a person is, he can''t destroy other people''s fields.


    And can''t destroy, often also represents, can''t be changed.


    If it can''t be changed, Chen''s expected reinforcement will be impossible.


    Chen Yu suddenly thought, can he use the fire of nirvana to refine the pattern of heaven?


    The fire of nirvana is not possible.


    At this time, Chen Yu thought of one thing.


    The handsome boy once taught him a magic.


    Be able to devour the unstable world with your own little world.


    When he was fighting with condi Moussa, Chen Chu used this move to deprive him of his small world.


    If there is one person you know who can change the world.


    Chen believes that this man must be a handsome boy.


    Chen Yu recalled the contents of the magic.


    In a sense, it''s a magic to change the world.


    But this magic can only deprive the unstable little world like Comus Mosa.


    Comus Mosa''s little world is attached to his demon army.


    The magic given by the handsome boy is not complicated.


    However, it would be too difficult for Chen to analyze the content that changed the structure of Tianwen.


    It''s even more difficult to deduce the proper way of work operation from this paragraph.


    Chen wrote out the magic content, and then began to analyze it sentence by paragraph.


    ¡­¡­


    "Hello, handsome boy."


    "What is it?"


    "Remember when you gave me a magic that could devour other people''s fields?"


    "Remember, what happened? What''s wrong with this magic? "


    "No, I have changed a little recently. I want you to refer to it and see if there is any problem."


    The handsome boy received the magic content sent by Chen Yu.


    Just a glance, the outline of the content has been seen clearly by him.


    "Tell me about your purpose and thought of changing magic."


    "My goal is to strengthen my field of training, but then I found a problem that I can''t make a fundamental change in the field, so my training will become meaningless."


    In fact, this is the same as the gym.


    If someone goes to the gym, his original intention is to build up.


    But if he''s training in the gym, it''s just for him to use the fitness equipment more skillfully.


    And there is no change in your body, so this kind of training must be wrong.


    "What do you think of my change?"


    "It''s a big problem."


    "A big problem? What''s wrong? "


    "I just want to help you identify if there is a problem." Said the handsome boy.


    "Why? Talk to me. "


    "You are not weak either. In hell, there is also a lord level existence, so you should think about it for yourself, and this kind of thinking is good for you."


    "Ah I really don''t like to share my experience with you. Every time I talk about it, it''s my own experience. " Chen Zhu sighed.


    "You should learn to think.""I think, but it''s not my strength."


    "Then make it your strength."


    "Well Let''s talk about something pleasant. "


    "Do you have anything pleasant to share with me?"


    "I recently killed a demon and robbed a lot of gold from him By the way, he has raised many different gods. Do you want to? Next time I go to hell, I''ll bring you some. "


    "Oh? The God of otherness? In hell, there are a lot of Beelzebub. Besides, samal seems to have some. Do you have a mother? "


    "Yes, if the next mother gives birth to an alien egg, pick out the smallest ten and give them to me." Said the handsome boy.


    "Why? You''re not embarrassed to ask for a big one, are you? Anyway, the mother is very good at birth. It doesn''t matter how few are big. "


    The little handsome boy shook his head: "when the mother is pregnant with the strange egg, it will not provide too much nutrients for the strange egg that is pregnant with the new mother. So the small strange egg that is born is likely to be pregnant with the mother. So if you want to cultivate the new mother, you can only look for the small strange egg."


    "By the way, when I went last time, I saw that there were a lot of eggs that didn''t hatch. It should be that the mother had just laid eggs. Now I''ll let the reproduction and breeding people over there pick up those small strange eggs and send them to you in a few days."


    "Good."


    "In addition, I bought a studio So now I have several skills that they have helped me come up with. "


    "Well, that''s a good idea."


    "Why do other people think for me? You don''t think I''m opportunistic. When I ask you questions, you want me to think for myself?"


    "When you talk to me about the people you bought, that''s what you want to say."


    "What are the people I buy? They just work for me. Don''t run away from the problem."


    "They and you are not people in one field at all. It is very common for you to open up your horizons and get inspiration from people in other fields. What they can give you is not guidance, but more possibilities. If I tell you, I will only tell you one way and you will lose more possibilities."


    Although Chen Yu said scornfully, he remembered the words of the handsome boy in his heart.


    "But your studio also gives me an interesting inspiration." "Thank them for helping me," said the handsome boy

 Chapter 2545

    "It''s insincere to let others thank you for it."


    "Are you sure you want me to thank them personally? I will drag their souls to hell. "


    "Well I''m joking. I''ll be happy to help you. "


    Chen Yu went out of the door and lay in the yard, looking at the stars.


    "Do you know the star?"


    "I don''t know. Is there anything special?"


    "That star is called Changgeng or Taibai in China, Qixing or Morningstar in the west, and it also represents you."


    "For me?"


    "Yes, morning star. Lucifer, the brightest angel."


    "I prefer another name, Satan."


    "Do you like the path, Xiao SA or the handsome boy?"


    "Why do you have to add a small one?"


    "It looks like we have a good relationship."


    "Well Should I call you Xiao Chen then? "


    "No, in Chinese, you can''t add a small one directly in front of the name, because it will reduce the seniority. If you are my elder, you can call it that. You need to understand the difference between nickname and name."


    "I can''t understand. You can press a small one for me. Why can''t I?"


    "If you want to give me a small name, first you need to have a nickname, then you need to add a small name, so that I can be more intimate."


    "Nickname? You''re human. That''s called you villain, OK? "


    "Why do I feel you scold me..."


    "Forget it. I''ll go back and ask some Oriental people."


    The handsome boy paused and asked, "by the way, what''s your experience in the cultivation and education of children?"


    Chen Yu looks at the handsome boy with ghost eyes.


    "Are you seriously discussing this with me?"


    "Yes."


    "You have children? With whom? "


    "Have you forgotten that when we first met, we made a deal and I took a perfect angel crystal from you." Said the handsome boy.


    "You mean angels can be born out of angel crystals?"


    "You can''t, I can."


    Said the handsome boy lightly.


    "Let your child avoid all the dangers you can think of and give him absolute protection."


    Chen Yu began to communicate with the handsome boy about parenting.


    "But ultimately, a child needs to build his own social network. Regardless of his identity, he needs to contact other demons, become enemies or friends."


    "That''s what I''m worried about. If I let her identify with hell, one day she will hate her identity, but if I let her identify with her identity, one day she will hate hell, or even escape from it."


    "It''s not easy to build a school of your own and instill your ideas into your children through education. However, you should first think about the ideas you instill into your children." Chen said.


    The handsome boy thought about it and said, "I have no experience in this field."


    "I have no experience..." Chen Yu reluctantly opens his hand.


    "But there are professionals in the world."


    "Well You don''t want me to send some teachers to hell It''s against my principle. "


    "No, I just need to conform to my children''s ideas."


    "In other words, you just want an educational content, don''t you?"


    "Yes."


    ¡­¡­


    Zhang Ting is standing on the balcony, enjoying the breeze of the holiday and the faint breath of sea water.


    In general, hotel suites are rarely equipped with balconies.


    It has to be said that the location of this hotel is so good that you can see the wind and the sea.


    In front is the sea, in the back is the downtown area. It''s quiet and movable.


    There is also a beach belonging to the hotel, which directly enhances the comfort of the hotel.


    Just then, Zhang Ting''s cell phone rang.


    "Zhang Ting, my yacht has stopped at the entrance of the hotel. You can come down when you are ready. Today, everyone will go out to sea. If you are ready, you can come to the wharf in front of the hotel."


    "I know the boss."


    After hanging up the phone, Zhang Ting said to her assistant, "go to inform others that the boss is waiting for us at the wharf. Don''t let the boss wait too long, and leave a bad impression on him."


    "Oh, I see." The assistant bounced out.


    The ratio of men and women in the studio is basically harmonious. However, some of the girls in the studio didn''t get up when they were informed.


    This leads them to be very smart. On the one hand, they want to show their brilliance in front of the boss. On the other hand, time is too tight, and they don''t want to be late.


    Chen Yu is quite casual today, wearing colorful casual clothes and a sun hat.There are so many girls looking at Chen Yu''s eyes, it seems that they want to catch a golden turtle son-in-law.


    "Sorry to keep you waiting, boss."


    "It''s OK. Everyone comes out to play. Don''t do the office thing." Chen Yu said casually, "let''s go, all aboard."


    Zhang Ting nodded and was impressed by Chen Yu.


    Although Chen Yu''s mouth and face have long been upstarts, she doesn''t like it very much.


    However, Chen''s character is not bad. He never put on airs in front of them.


    "Boss, where is your yacht?"


    "This one." Chen Zhu pointed back with his thumb, and the Hydra stopped behind him.


    "This one?" Everyone took a breath of cool air.


    Is this yacht too big?


    "Boss, is this yacht too big? We have less than 20 people. You don''t need such a big yacht. It costs $230000 a day to rent such a yacht?"


    "No, my own, no money." "Let''s get on the boat," Chen said casually


    Once again, they renewed their understanding of Chen Yu''s family.


    After getting on the boat, everyone was like Grandma Liu entering the Grand View Garden.


    Even Zhang Ting, who was born in the upper class, was shocked by the luxury of the yacht.


    Yacht modeling itself is full of sense of science and technology, and the various functions of yacht are also very complete.


    It can be said that as long as the materials are complete, it can be wonderful even if you spend the Spring Festival on a yacht.


    Chen pulled a folding chair and leaned against the swimming pool on the top floor.


    At this time, men and women in the studio changed their clothes.


    Some of the more conservative still wear more traditional swimsuits, three girls are more bold, wearing bikini, it is particularly eye-catching.


    Zhang Ting also changed her bikini, but she also wore a large white shirt.


    Zhang Ting brings Chen Zhu a prepared glass of wine.


    "Yes, did you mix it?"


    "When I was studying in the UK, I used to work as a bartender in a bar."


    "What did you learn when you were studying abroad?"


    "Astrophysics is to look into outer space with a telescope every day."


    "It''s far from what you''re doing now."


    "What I learned in the past is for my family. What I do now is my own hobby." Zhang Ting said, "what about you?"


    "Medical students."


    "Are you now abandoning medicine for business?"


    "No, I''m also a professor in the Department of medicine at the University of Los Angeles."

 Chapter 2546

    Zhang Ting was shocked.


    This is a man like a nouveau riche. How could he be a university professor?


    At this time, two bold girls came.


    "Come and play together, boss."


    Say to come to pull Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu grinned. How can this sound so awkward.


    But the two girls were not shy because they said something wrong. They pushed into the pool.


    Chen Yu didn''t want to ruin everyone''s happiness, so he cooperated very well.


    After half an hour, Chen said he was tired and wanted to go to have a rest.


    Zhang Ting sits on the cushion, watching Chen Yu come and whistles with her lower lip.


    "Your figure is really good. I find that you are really a high-quality stock, rich and educated, and have such a good figure. 80 points."


    "Why is it only eighty? Shouldn''t it be 100%? "


    "You are not handsome enough."


    Chen Xun drew at the corner of his mouth.


    "You don''t like being so close to strangers, do you?" Zhang Ting asked.


    Zhang Ting can see that Chen Yu is attached to some of her employees.


    "All right." Chen didn''t directly admit it.


    "Well, consider the girls in our studio. They are all very good. Their education, character and appearance are all the best choices."


    "I''m married. I''m a father of two."


    "It''s a pity." Zhang Ting was not too surprised.


    In fact, she had noticed before that Chen had several video conversations with her when she was surrounded by children''s toys.


    So there was speculation then, and now it''s just confirmation of her speculation.


    "Master, your call is from Miss Alex."


    "Get my Bluetooth headset." Chen Yu put on his Bluetooth headset and said, "yarrix, what''s up?"


    "Our team and the bank have already negotiated that the bank will purchase at a price of $32.75 per gram, which is 83.21% of the current market price." Said Jacques.


    "So soon?" Chen Yu was a little surprised. He thought that the negotiation would be a long-term war, which lasted for a month or two.


    If it lasts for half a year or even a year, it will not be surprising.


    "Recently, the international gold price has been bullish all the way. If the gold price does not fall, the longer it is delayed, the higher the price they need to pay."


    "Maybe it will fall tomorrow."


    "About five days ago, hundreds of people were buried in a mudslide in Brazil''s gold mine. Now, that gold mine is temporarily blocked by the government, and it claims 8 billion dollars of compensation and fines from mining companies. Now that gold mine is the fourth largest gold mine in the world, accounting for 9% of the world''s total output every year. So before this matter is solved, the price of gold will be It will not fall. "


    "That is to say, I''m just making a fortune, isn''t it?"


    "So to speak." Jacques laughed, too.


    Because according to the 3% commission, her task will bring her nearly $300 million in income.


    "The price is much higher than I thought. I thought it was about 60% of the market price at most."


    "Very simply, I also contacted other banks. There are no other banks in this country. There are many banks, and it''s not only banks that can afford this batch of gold, but also a lot of rich people. 83% of the market price is a steady and big profit for them. If it''s not for your yellow gold that there is no clear production certificate, even 105% of the market price is wanted by someone."


    Aryx did not ask too much about the origin of gold.


    Since Chen Yu didn''t make it clear to her, it was probably the gold from the wrong way.


    But she knows what her job is.


    "When to sign?"


    "Tomorrow morning, if you can."


    "Only in the morning?"


    "Of course, they want to communicate with you, but I know you are not interested."


    "I''ll leave it to you." "Let''s talk about it tomorrow," Chen said


    After hanging up the phone with Alex, Zhang Ting looked at Chen Yu and said, "boss, if you have something to do, please go back now."


    "No, but there''s a contract to sign tomorrow morning, so you''ll be free tomorrow morning, and you''ll be able to arrange other projects in the afternoon."


    "Boss, we have hands and feet. We don''t need your company all the time."


    "In my first month in Los Angeles, I had two shootings, one of which I was taken hostage by a gunman." "Since I brought you out, I need to ensure your safety," Chen said


    "Boss, you are so rich. I think you are more dangerous when you are with us. After all, if there are kidnappers who want to kidnap you, they are likely to hurt us by mistake.""So I need to find more substitutes." Chen said with a smile.


    At this time, several boys came running.


    "Boss, I see you have diving equipment here. Can we go into the water?"


    "The waters here are deep. You don''t have a diving license. You can''t go into the water here. You can''t go into the water alone without a professional coach. When the ship reaches the shallow waters, I''ll take you down."


    "Boss, do you have a diving license?"


    "I have a diver''s license."


    When he arrived in the shallow water, Chen took four boys and one girl into the water.


    In fact, this sea area is near the bright moon coast of Chen Yu, and also belongs to Chen Yu''s private.


    These guys and girls are excited at the beginning where they have dived.


    But I''m afraid that I''m afraid of it. I dare not go into the water.


    However, under the guidance of Chen Yu, the people were still under the water.


    Zhang Ting was worried that Chen Yu was not ready to take them to play abroad in such a hurry.


    As a result, I find that my worry is superfluous.


    From the time they get off the plane, no, it should be said that they get on the plane, they get the best journey.


    After landing, everyone has a large or small clam in their hand.


    "It''s too small. Throw it back into the sea."


    Chen Zhu looked at the small clam on his four eyes'' hands.


    Such a small clam can only be regarded as a cub. It''s a waste to fish it up and eat it but not to eat it.


    "We''ll have this at noon. In addition, who can cook? There are raw materials in the kitchen. You''ve gone to get some Chinese dishes. I haven''t eaten them for a long time."


    "I''ll go. Which flavor do you like?" Zhang Ting asked.


    "All right, but I prefer the taste of Sichuan and Hunan."


    After lunch, Chen Yu thought they were going to be noisy.


    As a result, each of them seems to have emptied the spirit.


    "They face the computer every day, and they don''t exercise very much. This time, they suddenly do something about it, and it''s very humiliating." Zhang Ting said without words.


    "After returning to China, I''ll give each of them a fitness card, so that they don''t forget to work out after work." Chen said.

 Chapter 2547

    "Boss, you think more. Even if you charge 100000 yuan for their gym card, they won''t go to the gym for a minute."


    "Then build a fitness area in the studio. They have to work out for an hour every day."


    "Boss, there''s a park just a few hundred meters downstairs of our studio. There''s no need for a fitness area at all."


    "Who is going to supervise in the park? It''s just to get a fitness area and who is lazy to deduct the bonus."


    Zhang Ting didn''t know whether Chen Yu was a upstart again, or a pure bad taste.


    "Boss, are you serious?"


    "Seriously, I''ll take you to Africa next time and lie down halfway. It''s so boring."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Zhang Ting decides to change the topic. If we continue the discussion, she is afraid that Chen Yu will ask her subordinates to run a marathon to come back to work: "boss, how do you practice your figure?"


    To be honest, in Zhang Ting''s impression at first, Chen Yu was a nouveau riche.


    But this refined tendon is definitely much more beautiful than the men she has seen on the screen.


    Yes, it''s beautiful in her eyes.


    This figure is not like the explosive exaggeration muscle of Mr. bodybuilder.


    In the current popular saying, it means that clothes are thin and clothes are fleshy.


    So it''s hard for her to define Chen''s temperament.


    "In a nutshell, it''s better to keep your mouth and legs open than any diet pill."


    "But you don''t seem to eat less at noon."


    "You can eat as much as you can, for me, who have no fat, but I am more hungry than fat people, so I need to add a lot of nutrition." Chen said.


    "You are easy to beat."


    Because everyone went to lie down, Chen Yu let the boat come ashore directly.


    Playing at sea looks very tall.


    In fact, it''s a lot of work.


    Chen Yu can''t drag them up. He has to hop for a few more hours.


    But as soon as they landed, they seemed to recover.


    "Boss, do you have any plans next?"


    "My plan was to return in the evening, and then after dinner, you go back to the hotel for a rest. Now it''s still early. What do you want to play?"


    "I want to go to Beverly Hills."


    "I want to go to Hollywood."


    "I''m going to the San Fernando Valley..."


    All the male companions looked at the colleague.


    "You''re going to the San Fernando Valley by yourself, my great boss. It''s a shame to take you there." Chen Yu said angrily, "if anyone wants to go to Hollywood, I''ll take you there."


    In fact, everyone is interested in Hollywood.


    So in the end, everyone followed Chen to Hollywood.


    For the vast majority of young people in the world, Hollywood is the place of dreams.


    Even laymen like them could not help coming to make pilgrimages.


    Don''t think the pilgrimage is too much.


    Not at all. Hollywood has been the benchmark and holy land of the film industry since the 1960s.


    After abandoning the European tradition and literature and art, and fully industrializing and commercializing the film, Hollywood also burst out with unprecedented charm and appeal.


    Just like those European directors, one by one they are criticizing Hollywood for destroying the art of film.


    As a result, when they received the invitation, each one was really fragrant.


    It''s an indisputable fact that every country or region''s film has developed and its head has to be crowned with Hollywood to show its own level.


    For example, the domestic actors, who are desperate to come to Hollywood to gild, for what?


    At the same time, when the annual box office in China reaches 70 billion, I feel complacent that the film industry is close to Hollywood.


    But I don''t know that Hollywood''s box office of 12 billion dollars a year is only a local figure, and the box office of the world is 100 billion dollars.


    And the box office can not fully reflect the strength of Hollywood film industry.


    That''s the most terrible $400 billion in weekly movie revenue.


    It''s like Disney''s annual average of a fairy tale drama, which is shot over and over again.


    For what? Most of the time, the box office is losing money. Is Disney stupid?


    That''s to drive sales around.


    A complete film industry chain is the foundation of Hollywood''s strength.


    At present, domestic films are still in a primary stage. Although the box office looks good, there is no complete industrial chain.


    Just like the animation industry chain of Japan.


    When can Huaxia perfect an industrial chain, then it will be really powerful.


    Technology can learn from others, and the domestic special effects company technology is not bad.


    Many Hollywood special effects are outsourced to domestic special effects companies.But the industry needs a little bit of construction.


    But this is a vicious circle, because the industrial chain is not complete, so it is too risky to simply rely on the box office to recover costs.


    And the risk is too big to make investors dare not invest too much budget.


    There is not enough budget, and the special effects are not satisfactory.


    And the box office harvest of domestic films every year is actually supported by a few conscience making films.


    Once these films are missing, the annual box office will be cut.


    But a country''s film industry can never rely on just a few conscientious films.


    There are many places in Hollywood that are paid to visit.


    This is actually one of Hollywood''s industrial chains.


    Don''t think it''s a small income. In fact, tens of millions of tourists come to Hollywood every year.


    I haven''t been to Hollywood, so I play Los Angeles?


    "Boss, do you have a way in Hollywood?" Zhang Ting asked.


    "What? You are going to enter Hollywood. " Chen asked jokingly.


    "They want to have fun, even if they play together, they can go back home to boast and shoot Hollywood blockbusters."


    Chen Yu is dumbfounded: "I''ll ask you if my friend needs to perform in groups."


    "Boss, do you really have a way?"


    "Two or three people." Chen said casually, "Steven, what are you doing now?"


    "F * *, you bastard, how long have you been missing? Last week I went to your house, but you were not at home. I was chased out of Mirror Lake by the princess. "


    "If you don''t think about the wine in my cellar, will you be hunted down by the princess?" Chen Yu knows Steven very well.


    He will be chased by the princess. Only when fari is not at home, the family will be Portia and the children.


    Then run to the cellar to steal the wine, and the princess will chase him.


    "Well, I hate you anyway. If you don''t give me a box of wine, we''ll break up."


    "Are you on the set now?"


    "Yes, why?"


    "I have a few friends who want to have fun. Do you have any group roles? Just one or two shots. "

 Chapter 2548

    "Come on, come with me."


    "Boss, do you have a way?"


    "Yes, I didn''t tell you the last time that X''s settings, skills and so on were just for a friend of mine."


    "All right." Zhang Ting still doesn''t believe Chen Yu.


    If it''s a serious film company, it doesn''t have its own creative team?


    Chen''s friends don''t belong to the type of shelter movie company, do they?


    The more Zhang Ting thinks about it, the more likely it is.


    The shelter movie company may be new to most people.


    But most people have been poisoned by their company.


    The sanctuary film company is the most famous copycat film company in the world.


    They just copy what others shoot.


    And most miraculously, they still have a very special record.


    That''s all the films they made, none of them lost money.


    Chen Yu took them to a theatre group.


    Chen Yu saw an acquaintance outside: "famtis."


    "Hi, Chen." Famtis looked at the people behind Chen Yu and said, "are they?"


    "My friend, bring them to your boss to ask for some group roles."


    "All right."


    Famtis waved to two security guards in the distance.


    Chen Yu and others entered the cast smoothly.


    The roar was heard before entering the interior.


    Zhang Ting and the people behind her couldn''t help shivering.


    Because in the voice just now, she didn''t hear it very clearly.


    But she heard at least three f words in that passage.


    Chen Chu enters the interior with a smile.


    I saw Steven spouting at an actress.


    The actress was shivering about, afraid to say a word.


    It looks like Steven is about to burst into tears.


    When Zhang Ting and others followed Chen Yu in, they found that this drama group was not a chicken feather drama group.


    After all, it''s not someone else standing there, it''s Steven.


    Chen Yu goes to the camera and says hello to the deputy director. He pulls Steven''s chair and sits down. He looks at Steven with his legs up.


    More than half of the people in Steven''s crew know Chen.


    So for Chen, there is no difference between here and home.


    Yu Wenhui comes here with a cup of coffee.


    "Thank you." Chen took the coffee directly.


    "Yu, that''s my coffee. Why give it to this bastard?" Steven turned around and found his coffee in Chen''s hand. He growled at once.


    Yu Wenhui has been used to his boss for a long time, just shrugged lightly: "boss, you should find the culprit for stealing your coffee, rather than angry at my weak assistant."


    Hu -


    Chen Zhu blows the coffee on his hand: "it''s afternoon, and I need to drink coffee to refresh myself. Steven, are you not energetic? Shall I prescribe you two pairs of medicine? "


    "F * *, get out of my way. This is my place."


    Zhang Ting looked at Chen Yu''s interaction with Steven and was surprised.


    Seeing how familiar they are, it''s not as simple as just knowing each other.


    "These are your friends?"


    "Well, do you need to play in groups when you come out for a week in China? If not, I''ll get James. "


    "James''s new film has been shot for a long time. Now it''s in post production, so in a short time, he doesn''t have a chance to play in groups."


    "Well, how many group performances do you want here?" Chen asked.


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s just about changing the original group." Steven doesn''t have any counseling to do such a thing.


    Chen Yu curled his mouth: "I feel like a bad person."


    "Wait by the side first. I have a few more plays before I can get to the group play."


    "Sit anywhere." Chen and Zhang said.


    Zhang Ting sits beside Chen Yu and looks at Steven in front of her eyes.


    Steven is leading the show at the moment, and has no time to pay attention to the back.


    "Boss, are you familiar with director Steven?"


    "Not familiar."


    Isn''t this a lie?


    It''s not familiar, so it''s not.


    "Boss, that x setting you said is for Steven?"


    "No."


    And the staff in the studio are all very excited.


    After all, that''s Steven!


    If there is a big boss in the movie industry, it must be Steven.


    Although Chen Yu is here.


    But when Steven got into the shoot.It also shows absolute professionalism.


    There is no distraction.


    Every play demands perfection.


    The actress, who was soon scolded and cried by Steven, finally performed to his satisfaction after Steven threatened to replace her.


    Although it was only four short plays, Chen Yu waited for an hour and a half.


    Then it was Zhang Ting''s turn.


    They also received a simple make-up from the makeup artist on the show.


    Then Steven came to talk to Zhang Ting.


    In fact, generally speaking, Steven can''t talk to the group.


    Just because they are Chen''s friends.


    So he''s still friendly enough.


    But Steven didn''t know that when they came in, his image had already been completely destroyed because of swearing.


    Their play is simple.


    The supporting actress enters the restaurant and fights with the main character here.


    Zhang Ting and they are the customers of the restaurant. They are the people affected.


    Because their Asian faces, if one or two of them are inverted, all of them are Asian faces, so Steven has to change the script a little.


    But it''s just a small matter. It''s just a matter of changing the place where the play happened into a Chinese restaurant in Chinese street.


    Zhang Ting has made two scenes. She plays the boss of the Chinese restaurant, so she has one more scene and several more scenes than others.


    After the shooting, everyone is still excited.


    Even Zhang Ting, who is usually calm and calm, can''t conceal her excitement.


    "Well, have you had a good time?"


    "It''s good." Zhang Ting gradually calmed down.


    However, she still regrets that Chen''s energy is really great.


    This is not what an upstart can do.


    Chen Yu said goodbye to Steven and took him away.


    In fact, this group performance opportunity does not bring any change to their life.


    At best, it''s just the cost they will boast about in the future.


    "Boss, are you serious about being a country man?"


    "What is seriousness? Did I take it seriously before? " Chen Yu is a little guilty when asked by Zhang Ting.


    Because his original intention is not to be a country man.


    At the moment, Chen Yu is also reflecting. Where did he expose his impure purpose?


    Thinking about it, I didn''t think of anything wrong.


    "Boss, if you want to be a gomo, you don''t spend money like this. You need to invest money in the promotion and production of works."


    "I don ''t want to buy bone." "Why do you suddenly become so serious? Let''s change the topic," Chen said

 Chapter 2549

    "You should know what it''s called shengmien and doumiechou." Zhang Ting looked at Chen Yu and said, "don''t make your employees enemies."


    Looking at Zhang Ting, Chen said with emotion, "I think you are more suitable to be a life tutor."


    When Chen Yu came home, he happened to pass a construction site.


    This is Dashan town near the center of the town.


    The area is about 1000 square meters.


    Chen Yu saw Clive''s car, so he stopped.


    On entering the construction site, Clive was wearing a construction hat and communicating with the person in charge of the construction site.


    "Hi, cliff."


    "Mr. Chen, why are you here?"


    "Is this the new location of the kindergarten you chose?"


    "Yes, I should have sent you a message. Don''t you see it?"


    "I wasn''t there some time ago. I didn''t get the message." Chen looked around his eyes. "Is it going well?"


    "There''s nothing wrong with it. It can be finished in early February or so, and new students can be admitted in mid February or so." Clive said.


    "Well, that line, since it''s for children, we should pay attention to the construction quality, and we can''t have any problems in this respect."


    The United States is a country full of tolerance and protection for minors.


    Any problem involving minors will become a big one.


    What''s more, Chen''s own children are going to school.


    Naturally, all aspects should be perfect.


    Clive nodded and Chen added, "if you don''t have enough money, tell me."


    "I see."


    Chen Yu didn''t stay here much and left in a hurry.


    When Chen Yu went home, he found that there was a little girl in his family.


    "Honey, why is there another little angel in our family?" Chen Yu inquired of fari.


    "That''s the classmate that Kylie brought back. She''s staying here tonight."


    "With her parents?" Chen asked.


    Here, if the guardian of the other party does not know, it is necessary to bring a girl home at will.


    Even with a friendly attitude, it is possible to be accused of abducting minors.


    "I spoke to her mother, and she agreed." Said Farley.


    The girl was playing with Coleridge and a few other children and seemed to be in a very good relationship.


    But after all, when I was six or seven years old, I was still afraid of Chen Yu.


    Some boys were soaking in the water with little Gelin.


    Speaking of little Gelin''s swimming talent, no one can match her.


    Even the oldest Croce among the boys, if he doesn''t use his own magic, he can''t swim young Gelin.


    Little Gelin is less than one and a half years old now, and she is no older than her peers.


    But she swims fast in the water.


    Little Gelin seems to have a natural affinity for water.


    Even the vast majority of adults don''t have to swim over little Gerin.


    Such a picture is Chen''s most enjoyable moment.


    At this time, two brown and yellow figures fell on Chen Yu.


    Simba and Nana are no longer the first ones.


    They have grown up a lot. They are about the same size as two and a half yellow dogs.


    Xiong DA and Xiong Er hold Chen''s thighs, and they grow up a lot.


    But compared with their mother, they are still small.


    Xiong DA and Xiong Er want to climb on Chen Yu, but they just can''t.


    In fact, they can climb trees very well.


    They are the best in the family.


    But I can go up and down.


    I have climbed to the top of the tree several times, but I dare not come down.


    I have to go up and take them next.


    In the night, Chen entered the river again.


    Little handsome boy''s words, let Chen Yu always think about in the heart.


    Chen Yu looks at the magic given to him by the handsome boy, and then compares it with what he has modified.


    However, after watching Chen Yu for a long time, another thought came into being.


    Are you doing it just to change?


    Chen Yu faintly felt something, as if he was about to catch it.


    But it''s hard to find and grasp.


    One day, two days, three days, four days Chen has not made much progress.


    Chen Yu''s brain is a little dull. He has never sat on the ground so long.


    Not only to change, but to become more perfect!


    Chen Yu''s heart moved, and suddenly he thought of a question.


    What is the future of xiaotiandi?


    Make the world bigger? More vast?


    Is this the future of xiaotiandi?If you just expand the scope of the small world, then all this will be meaningless.


    Let''s compare baifra.


    As a strong man in the new upper Qing Dynasty, he is different from his own small world by many times.


    But what''s the difference between them?


    Chen Yu sat there for another month.


    Chen Yu has been thinking along with this idea.


    The idea in my mind becomes clearer and clearer.


    Chen Yu looks at the revised field cultivation method.


    Chen Yu finally understood the meaning of the handsome boy.


    But, at the moment, he also felt the gap.


    The little handsome guy just looked at it and understood his problem.


    However, it took me more than a month to understand the problem.


    Chen Yu began to modify the way of domain cultivation according to his own ideas.


    Chen is not sure whether his thinking is right.


    But Chen felt that he had found his way.


    ¡­¡­


    "Lao Zhang, how about a trip to Los Angeles?"


    "What is it?"


    "Communication."


    "Communication?"


    "I may have found a way, but I need more communication."


    "Yes, I will."


    Hang up the conversation with Zhang Tianyi, and Chen Yu calls baifra again.


    "Baifra..."


    Then came the twenty-three generations of Blood Mary.


    "Blood Mary..."


    Baifra and 23 generations of Blood Mary also quickly agreed to the request to come to Los Angeles.


    Chen Yu spent two nights in Hetu and several months in Hetu.


    There was no progress in the original field training plan.


    All the energy was devoted to the establishment of the theory.


    Chen Yu, taking advantage of the fact that it''s still early, ran to the sky again to cultivate his Yin and Yang inner elixir.


    It was not until five o''clock in the morning that Chen Chu returned to the manor.


    Bad devil is busy at this time.


    After eight in the morning, the family got up one by one.


    It''s time for breakfast, Portia.


    Then go to work, go to school.


    Chen Yu lets Portia watch at home. He needs to sign a contract.


    When Chen arrived at the signing site, yarrix brought Chen in.


    The signing site is not a public place.


    Amira is also on the scene. She is a convenient representative of the bank.


    After a simple greeting, the two sides began to sign the contract.


    Of course, it was only after the lawyers of both sides reviewed the contract.


    There is a large and professional team of lawyers on both sides.


    Even though it has been agreed in advance, the contract content is still reviewed word for word on the site.


    At last, a lawyer will explain each clause of the contract to Chen Yu.

 Chapter 2550

    The signing process went well.


    No one asked Chen Yu about the origin of the gold.


    Both sides seem to have defaulted on the origin of the gold.


    "Chen, go to the next room." Said Amira.


    Chen Chu nodded and went to the next room with Amira.


    "Congratulations, and a lot of money."


    "Amira, I''m selling at a loss."


    Amira did not dispute this.


    To be sure, the bank she represents is not losing money this time.


    But it''s true that Chen Yu made a lot of money.


    Moreover, I''m afraid that Chen Yu didn''t use his money to buy the gold he sold.


    "Chen, do you have any gold in your hand?"


    "No, three hundred tons of gold, all sold to your bank, where else."


    "Really?" Amira stares at Chen.


    "There is still some scattered gold on hand, but it can''t satisfy your appetite." Chen Yu said quietly.


    Three hundred tons of gold have been sold. At the moment, Chen will not admit that there is any more.


    Despite the fact that the price of the bank acquisition is higher than that of oquilati gasley.


    In fact, the transaction content of the two is totally different.


    The bank is called mortgage loan, which can only be done once.


    Chen Yu''s sale to okurati gasley is the real deal.


    Chen can sell it to anyone as long as he has some goods on hand.


    Of course, for the long-term economic benefit.


    Chen can''t sell that much in a short time.


    Even if he has a good relationship with Amira.


    "All right." Amira did not continue to grapple with the issue.


    She was actually testing.


    She was also not sure if Chen had any gold left.


    But even Chen has gold.


    It is also the wisest choice to stop trading temporarily and keep gold in hand.


    When the amount of gold reaches a certain level, gold is more than gold.


    At this time, gold can be used as a deep-water bomb to shake the market.


    Amira''s inquiry at the moment is not representative of the bank.


    It was a question of her personal family''s representative identity.


    Financial giants like her and her family know the importance of gold.


    So she and her family want to buy some gold.


    In the market, there is not no gold, but basically there are some scattered gold.


    There are also a small number of people holding large amounts of gold.


    But I want to buy gold from them.


    So what''s needed is not 83% of the market price.


    Basically, each other will ask 105% of the market price to start, or even 110% or 120% of the market price.


    So there are not many people who want to find Chen Yu, who has gold and low price. No, it should be said that he is unique.


    "Chen, next time you have gold, can you let me know first?"


    "I was the first to inform you that you could have bought it in your own name."


    Amira laughs bitterly, her original idea is very simple.


    Because it''s impossible for her to give Chen Yu such a high price.


    So Chen would definitely choose to sell it to the bank rather than to her individual.


    And neither she nor her family can afford to spend $10 billion on so much gold.


    Her family can''t eat that much gold.


    And she didn''t think Chen would split 300 tons of gold.


    Because if you sell 300 tons of gold to a bank, or split it into two or three parts, the value will be different.


    "Anyway, my family still wants to buy some gold."


    "How much can you eat?" Chen asked.


    "Not more than 100 tons." Amira looked at Chen Yu and said, "do you really have one?"


    "Not a hundred tons, but dozens of tons." Chen said.


    "I''ll take as many as I want, according to the price of your transaction with the bank."


    "Yes."


    Chen Yu doesn''t want to be so troublesome. Let''s have another negotiation.


    "When will it be delivered?"


    "In a few days, I''m not free now." Chen said.


    "Well, let me know when you''re free. I need to raise money here, too."


    Not everyone has such a horrible cash flow.


    Even if Amira and her family were to talk about the property, they would be ten times as many as Chen Yu.


    However, the real cash available may be less than one tenth of Chen Yu''s.


    "Then I''ll have the gold sent to your house first, and you''ll raise the cash, and then transfer the money to me.""Aren''t you afraid of our family eating black?"


    "I''m not a man or a woman." Chen said calmly, "I don''t have any restrictions that I can''t give to ordinary people. If you damage my interests, I will eliminate you physically."


    Amira''s face stiffened, and she was only joking.


    At this time, she suddenly felt that her joke was not so funny.


    "I''m in a tight time recently. Just let me know when you transfer money."


    After discussing with Amira, Chen left the office building.


    Andrews has been waiting outside for Chen Zhu.


    "Mr. Chen, the money from the bank has been put into your account."


    "Well, it''s still the old rule. Don''t get me those high-risk investments. Whatever else you want."


    "Yes, Mr. Chen." Andrews repressed the excitement in his heart.


    With more than $10 billion in cash in his hand, he has a sense of being able to make a difference.


    If a rich man has a million dollars in his hands and invests them in Wall Street, he will probably lose all his money.


    If the rich man put 100 million dollars into Wall Street, he has a greater chance of not losing money.


    But if it''s $10 billion, he can be a banker himself.


    Invest money in high-risk projects?


    Which project can eat more than $10 billion in cash?


    If you can be a banker, you won''t be a family.


    Chen Yu also believes in Andrews.


    At least he was obedient.


    "By the way, Andrews, help me to pre select some aircraft manufacturers. I''d like to buy some planes."


    "Yes, Mr. Chen." Andrews nodded: "Mr. Chen, I don''t know which model you prefer?"


    "I''m going to buy two airplanes, one of which is better to be large and one of which is small and medium-sized." Chen said.


    "Mr. Chen, the best small and medium-sized private aircraft must be Gulfstream." "As for large airplanes, there are many competitive companies, and Airbus and Boeing are the leaders of large airliners," Andrews said


    "Yes, sort out the information and give it to me."


    Chen took a few steps, then stopped and said, "I have some friends from home who want to go hunting in the mountains."


    "Mr. Chen, how about tomorrow?"


    "Well, tomorrow." Chen Zhu nodded.


    Chen then went to the hotel.


    "Boss, are you finished?" Zhang Ting was surprised to see Chen Zhu coming so early.


    Yesterday, when Chen Yu called, Zhang Ting was nearby. She heard that Chen Yu said there was something about signing this morning.


    Zhang Ting thought Chen might not have a day.


    "Just sign it. How long it will last." Chen Chu shrugged. "I''ll take you to Beverly Hills this afternoon."


    In front of Zhang Ting''s eyes, Beverly Hills is a top shopping resort.


    And I heard there was a good chance of meeting Hollywood stars.

 Chapter 2551

    Beverly Hills is known as the most prestigious residential area in the world.


    There are many luxury houses here, and in the economic crisis, the world''s house prices are plummeting, but the house prices here are still rising steadily and slowly.


    Of course, Beverly Hills is more than just a mansion.


    Wilshere Avenue is the most famous commercial street in Beverly Hills. There are a large number of commercial buildings and numerous top department stores. Nearly 200 specialty stores are located in the central area of the commercial street.


    Rodel street, for example, is also a gathering place of top luxury brands and fashion brands.


    Each shop is resplendent and unique in design.


    It can even be said that the owners of these stores are millionaires at the first time.


    Chen has wanted to buy several stores as an investment.


    But the stores along the street here, even if they are for sale.


    All of them are much higher than the actual price. A small shop with an area of more than 20 square meters costs US $23 million.


    There is also the farmer''s market, known as the food concentration area, which gathers the most famous food in the world and is also the favorite place for tourists.


    In addition, Hollywood stars and celebrities all like to open stores here, and they are all invincible.


    There are also many scenic spots, many of which have been filmed.


    It can be said that one afternoon is not enough time to stroll.


    But for Zhang Ting and others, this is a crazy journey.


    Chen has seen this expression on Portia''s face.


    The crazy expression on your face when you see famous brands and luxury goods.


    These girls are totally out of their minds and are crazy about buying luxury goods that are much higher than their income.


    It''s like when Portia was in Shinjuku, Tokyo.


    It seems that women all over the world are the same.


    They go in and out of every luxury store and famous brand store.


    As for the men who don''t want to go shopping, Chen arranged them to sit in a restaurant directly.


    "Xiaoqi, are you sure you want to buy this pair of shoes?" Although Zhang Ting also lost her temper, she was shocked when she saw the label on the shoes Xiaoqi was holding.


    Thirteen thousand five hundred. It''s in dollars.


    "But I love it. " Xiao Qi has some problems.


    "Buy it if you like, and take it as my gift." Chen said casually.


    "Boss, it''s not appropriate."


    "There''s nothing wrong. You all choose one thing. I''ll give it to you if it''s less than 20000 dollars."


    A group of girls all excitedly cried out, hoping to pounce on Chen Zhu''s body and nibble at him.


    When Chen Yu checked out, Zhang Ting didn''t dare to look at the long bill.


    "When you come out to play, you can have fun. There''s no need to spoil everyone''s interest."


    "Boss, it''s not easy for you to make money Your behavior is just... "


    "And you want to say I''m a nouveau riche?"


    "No, it''s a black sheep."


    "A black sheep is better than a rich man."


    "Boss..."


    "Well, don''t tell me. You have solved many problems for me and my friend, so he asked me to thank you very well. I won''t spend any time. The only way I can think of is to reward you with money."


    Zhang Ting is speechless. She always thinks Chen Yu is an excuse.


    Chen Yu dare to pay, and those little girls dare to buy.


    When they finished shopping in Rodell street, everyone was carrying bags.


    "It''s inconvenient for me to take things back to the hotel." Chen said.


    Zhang Ting patted her head: "boss, it''s almost today."


    She was really afraid that these little girls would go mad and ruin their lives.


    These luxury goods, cheap ones are all two or three hundred dollars, expensive ones have no limit.


    "That''s OK. Go to the boys first. I think they''ll sit in the restaurant all afternoon, and their buttocks will be rotten."


    ¡­¡­


    In the next few days, Zhang Ting watched Chen Zhu spend money like water.


    Although a few days, it''s hard to play all over Los Angeles.


    But if they have money, they can really enjoy most things.


    Basically what they want to see and play, Chen can satisfy them.


    For example, tickets for concerts and boxing matches.


    Chen Yu is just one phone call away.


    On the seventh day, the studio team finally returned to China.


    Everyone is a bit haunted.


    Chen Yu took them to the airport.


    "I''ve consigned your goods back to China. Be careful on the way. I''ll work hard this year. I''ll arrange you to go abroad again at the end of the year." Chen said.Everyone looked at Chen Yu with expectant eyes.


    "Boss, can we choose our own place?"


    "Yes." Chen Zhu nodded: "if you do something that makes me satisfied, even if you choose the moon, I will send you there."


    Chen Yu then looked at Zhang Ting and said, "Zhang Ting, the scale of the studio has been expanded, and more people have been recruited. Don''t you want to animate the work? Just two or three kittens. What kind of animation can you do? Do you want to outsource it to other companies?"


    Zhang Ting is speechless. Her original plan is to outsource it to other companies.


    And she expected what Chen would say next.


    "How much does it cost to set up the animation department?"


    "Boss, that''s a big investment. The animation department either trains new people by itself, or digs old people and other equipment..."


    "How much is it?"


    "Boss, it''s not a lot of money. Even if the animation department is established, it may still be in the loss stage in the next few years. Even if you want to recover the cost, you don''t know the year of the monkey, the month of the monkey. Now you should understand that there is a market, but you should also cultivate the market..."


    "It''s nothing to lose tens of millions a year. Just find me more talented people."


    Chen''s real goal is to find more people. In the future, he has the same problem, and someone can help him to make suggestions.


    "Boss, if you really want to make money, other industries need to make more money than gomo. Don''t think Nezha''s box office is booming a few days ago. You don''t want to see how many gomo died before."


    "Well, I understand what you have to say. I didn''t want to make money by Guoman at first. I just want to do something for Guoman." Chen Yu said quietly, but he was a little guilty.


    His purpose has never been so lofty.


    "Just tell me how much money I need to invest in the early stage and how much I expect to invest every year in the future?"


    "Two hundred million in the early stage, and then I''m not sure either. "


    "OK, you need to find a professional agent first. Since you want to set up an animation department, it can''t just be a studio. You have to set up an animation company."

 Chapter 2552

    Chen can ask Zhang Ting to set up a studio.


    Because a studio doesn''t need much management.


    You can just keep your head clean.


    But that''s different for the company.


    "Boss, can I find someone I know?" Zhang Ting asked.


    "Yes, but I''ll arrange for someone to come in." Chen said.


    It''s not about trust, it''s because every company has to be supervised.


    Without supervision, ineffable things will emerge, which is inevitable.


    Just then, a group of people came out of the airport.


    A group of black bodyguards surrounded a man in Central Asia.


    "Chen Yu." It was baifra who came: "how do you know my flight arrived at this time?"


    "I don''t know. I''m here to send some of my friends." Chen said casually.


    "Boss, if you have guests, we''ll be in the terminal."


    "Well, I won''t let you in."


    ¡­¡­


    "Director Zhang, that Central Asian looks very imposing. There are 20 bodyguards alone."


    "Nonsense, that man is Gambi baifra, the richest man in Central Asia." Zhang Ting whispered.


    "Does our big boss know anyone like that? I thought he was a nouveau riche. "


    "What do you think? Our boss is smarter than anyone else. Do you really think he is a nouveau riche?"


    "Smart? Really? I feel like he''s stupid. "


    "They are university professors, and their knowledge reserve is only higher than yours." Zhang tingbai''s assistant Xiao Qi said, "you see he''s stupid because people don''t want to worry about you."


    Zhang Ting doesn''t know what business Chen Yu does.


    But she has been in contact with Chen Yu for several days.


    Chen often answers the phone without avoiding her.


    Once she heard Chen Yu say, drive them out of the California market, inform all the supermarkets in California, if anyone put their goods on the shelves, then cut off the goods of the supermarkets.


    Zhang Ting knows that Chen''s business is certainly not small.


    It''s not something ordinary manufacturers dare to do to run out of goods for supermarkets.


    Because supermarkets are the upstream of manufacturers, supermarkets are generally in a stronger position.


    Many times, if the manufacturer offends the supermarket.


    So it''s not that the manufacturers are out of stock, but that the supermarket doesn''t give them a chance to go on the shelves at all.


    Because almost every product has the same kind and quality.


    Supermarkets don''t care about one more product and one less.


    And Chen can say this kind of words with confidence.


    Chen''s products must have a strong enough consumer group.


    Besides, they know the big guy like Gambi baifra.


    Their communication is not comparable to that of ordinary business partners.


    Without a certain background, no one else will take care of you.


    If Chen Yu didn''t get married, he would have children.


    Zhang Ting couldn''t help but hate Chen Yu.


    Although she comes from a good family, she can''t compare with Chen Yu in terms of her family background.


    In recent days, Chen Yu''s entertainment expenses may be more than what she has been fighting for in recent years.


    There is also Chen Yu''s wealth revealed in recent days.


    That Super liner is estimated to cost more than $100 million.


    And every day when he comes to the hotel, the car is different.


    The Porsche 918 alone has all four colours.


    ¡­¡­


    "Chen Zhu, do you think you have found a way to break through?"


    "No, I just found some ancient books, studied them, and then combined with my own situation, came up with a way." Chen Yu did not hide it, but directly took out the contents of his modified domain cultivation methods.


    Baifra took over. There were small cultivation methods, Chen Yu''s experience and ideas, and the research ideas.


    Baifra looked at it carefully, his face changed, and he could not tell whether it was good or bad.


    "How is it?"


    "I can''t see. I''ve never heard that there are cultivation methods in xiaotiandi before."


    "Then wait, Lao Zhang and Xue Mary should be here today or tomorrow." Chen said.


    Baifra nodded, and the three of them had been on the phone before.


    All three people attached great importance to this meeting.


    After all, in this world, the four of them are already standing at the peak of human existence.


    No one can give them guidance.


    They need to feel for themselves.


    If the four of them were hiding something.


    So maybe in the end no one wants to break through.


    If one of them can break through, the others will die in the future.The breakthrough person will also look at the past sentiment and keep their tradition.


    This is based on the consideration of the present status and the future, so on the way forward, no one can hide or hide.


    Except for the fact that baifra came out of the open this time.


    Zhang Tianyi and 23 generations of Blood Mary are very low-key.


    They didn''t let anyone know. They came to Los Angeles.


    All three giants are here.


    Chen Yu came to their party.


    There is no nonsense, go straight to the point.


    "Look at this first." Chen Zhu brought out the cultivation method of xiaotiandi.


    "Here..." Twenty three generations of Blood Mary looked, then shook her head and said, "I don''t understand."


    Zhang Tian took over and looked at it carefully for a long time. Then he raised his head and asked, "this is for cultivating the small world, isn''t it?"


    Chen Yu nodded, and Mary''s face changed.


    In the past, she has been subordinate to Zhang Tianyi.


    She was a little reluctant.


    But at the moment, she also had to admit that Zhang Tianyi''s claim that he was the first one in the spiritual world was not false.


    "The symbolic feature of Shangqing is xiaotiandi, so I am thinking about whether xiaotiandi is the key to breaking through Shangqing."


    "Why do you think so?"


    "I don''t think so. At the beginning, my goal was just to cultivate the strength of xiaotiandi. But after searching for it for a long time, I found that there was no skill to cultivate the strength of xiaotiandi, and I recruited relevant contents in an ancient book."


    "Can you show me that ancient book?" Zhang Tianyi asked.


    Chen Yu shook his head. "No."


    Zhang Tian nodded without asking why he couldn''t.


    Since Chen Yu has called them together, he will not hide for no reason.


    Since he didn''t take it out, he must have his own factors.


    Baifra and twenty-three generations of Blood Mary also understand.


    "This cultivation method of xiaotiandi comes from the revision of that ancient book. In addition to sharing and exchanging, I hope you can help me to improve this cultivation method of xiaotiandi."


    Chen Yu paused and said, "now, what do you not understand about this cultivation method can be put forward. I will try my best to answer for you."

 Chapter 2553

    "Chen Yu, is it necessary to use the fire of nirvana to refine what is mentioned here?"


    "It''s not, it''s just that I and baifra will be in Nirvana." "However, I''m not sure whether other types of flame can be used. When I was compiling this cultivation method, I tried it with my Nirvana fire. It''s true. It''s the only fire magic I can master," Chen said


    "Fire of Nirvana? Is it from baifra? "


    "It''s not from me, but from us." Baifra said quietly, "I just learned Chen Yu one step at a time, and then pointed out a few words."


    "I have also practiced a fire magic. I don''t know if I can." Zhang Tianyi said, "if you can''t, it''s estimated that you need to use your practice method of Nirvana fire."


    "I know the fire of hell. I don''t know if I can use it." Twenty three generations of Blood Mary said.


    "I don''t think it''s necessary to use fire." "Fire is used because it can achieve the effect of change as quickly as possible, but if there are other forces and attributes, it may not be able to achieve the effect of change," baifra said


    Zhang Tianyi thought for a moment, then nodded slightly: "it''s not sure at present, after all, the actual operation data is too little, but if the power of other attributes can also be achieved, just modify it here."


    In theory, the three present are all superior to Chen Yu.


    Four people discussed for a long time, and did not stop.


    "If we change this section into the paten Qi method of the holy temple of baozun taught by my Tianshi of Longhushan, maybe it will have an extraordinary effect." Zhang Tianyi said.


    And what he said was "treasure holy temple" is the highest cultivation method taught by the Tianshi of Longhu Mountain, and it can only be cultivated in the upper Qing Dynasty.


    From ancient times to the present, there are few people qualified to practice this method.


    Twenty three generations of Blood Mary frowned and looked at Zhang Tianyi: "Lao Zhang, are you sure you want to take out the holy temple?"


    "It''s not about taking out, it''s about taking out a piece of Dharma, and I''ll make some changes. If Chen Yu succeeds in this set of Dharma, we will all benefit from it."


    "In this case, I have some ideas. This paragraph can also be modified There is a special meditation skill in the code of sacred fire that I teach. If combined with this method, the effect will be more outstanding. "


    Twenty three generations of Blood Mary can''t sit still. Zhang Tianyi and baifra have both brought out the magic in the door. If she continues to treasure herself, it seems that she is stingy.


    Simply will also scarlet church''s most valuable cultivation method contribution, for your reference.


    "Did you find that the Dharma that we three brought out was used for the cultivation of the upper Qing state, but it was not perfect. What Chen Yu provided just made up for the defect of our Dharma."


    In the hearts of all the people, although their ancestors may not have their strength, there are also some capable people.


    After all, we live in different times and are limited by the times. Maybe our accomplishments are not as good as they are today. But when it comes to understanding or talent, there may not be people with great wisdom among the ancients.


    It''s not surprising that they leave behind some skills and dharmas, either by illusion or by personal perception.


    But they can''t understand the most important thing.


    What they lack now is exactly what Chen Yu brought out.


    They echo each other, get rid of the superfluous and conflicting, and then combine their cultivation methods.


    A complete and perfect set of Dharma should be born with the efforts of four people.


    "Copy it yourself." Chen Yu''s face was full of joy. Although he had not yet cultivated, he had at least some vision.


    He can see that this cultivation method is more perfect and advanced than what he has brought out before.


    "Unfortunately, I can''t practice." Baifra sighed, but it did not prevent him from copying the cultivation methods.


    "Why?"


    "His field is just formed, not stable, and his accomplishments are too low." "Even I''m afraid it''s very difficult for me to practice," said the 23 generation Blood Mary. "Among the four of us, it''s estimated that you and Lao Zhang can practice directly."


    Zhang Tianyi stroked the goat''s beard: "I also need to improve my accomplishments this time. I think I will take out the Old Dan. Otherwise, I won''t be able to practice this method in a short time."


    After that, Zhang Tianyi looked at Chen Yu and said, "you are the youngest of our four, but you are the most mellow and profound. I don''t know how you practice."


    "That''s how handsome people are. They can''t be jealous."


    "What is the name of this cultivation method?"


    "Take a word from the names of the four of us and combine it." Zhang Tianyi said carelessly, "I have a talent."


    "I can''t do more than write, God?"


    "Blood." Twenty three generations of Blood Mary said.


    "Fire." Said baifra.


    "Blood fire? Fire blood? Skyfire? Tianxue... "


    Finally, the four people in the continuous combination of their own words, came to a name, tianhuoxuezhu.Chen Yu sighed. I don''t know if the higher the cultivation, the worse the name.


    The other three were almost like the expression of Shi after feeding.


    "Forget it, change your name." "I think it would be disgraceful to practice this name," said baifra


    "Then say a nice name."


    Chen Yu made a ring and pointed out: "we can''t afford to listen well. We can find someone else."


    "Who is it?"


    "Professionals." Chen Chu takes out the phone: "Zhang Ting, call everyone immediately, remote video conference."


    Zhang Ting is very upset. She thinks Chen can ask the same question again.


    "Boss, everyone is here. What guidance do you have for our work?"


    "Take the name of a skill. X is used to cultivate the skill in the field. It''s better to make people think it''s amazing at a glance. It''s better to have ox X."


    Zhang Ting and the company''s employees discussed for a while and proposed several names. Chen Yu and others were not satisfied.


    The new employees of the company are all at a loss. They don''t know Chen Yu, the big boss.


    But no old employee didn''t know Chen Yu.


    And now they are all very serious thinking, even more serious than when they work.


    "Boss, I think the ultimate form of the field should be to evolve into a complete universe. It''s better to call it" nine changes in the sky ". It can be divided into nine layers. The first layer is to own the field. The second layer evolves into a small world. The third layer evolves into a galaxy and the fourth layer..."


    The faces of Chen Zhu, baifra, Zhang Tianyi and the twenty-three generations of Blood Mary could not help changing.


    In a flash, all four of them had a sense of thinking and understanding.


    Direction! Their direction was pointed out by an ordinary person.


    Although it is too far away for them to let the field evolve into the universe, this idea is not wrong.

 Chapter 2554

    "Well, the sky has changed." "The old rule is that it''s a good idea. The bonus is one hundred thousand dollars," Chen said


    All the new employees in the company are stupid. Can you reward us $100000 for such bullshit?


    Is the boss out of his mind?


    In addition, why do the old employees take it for granted.


    By the way They were all constipated just now. Are they racking their brains?


    Did they know this would happen?


    "Boss, it''s the nine changes in the sky, not the changes in the sky..."


    "Well, you''re doing well. That''s the end of the meeting."


    "Boss I have an idea... "


    "Boss, listen to me..."


    "Give me a chance, boss."


    Unfortunately, Chen Yu has hung up directly.


    All the people looked at Chen Yu and thought.


    They all found the importance of a team.


    This kind of team is common people.


    But their thoughts are quite active and different from ordinary people.


    The field evolved into the universe, which may be too remote.


    But what about evolving into a small world?


    The last piece of puzzle they need is finally complete.


    "I''m going home." Zhang Tianyi said.


    He can''t wait at the moment, when all the ideas are available.


    He has regained his confidence.


    "I''m going back, too."


    The same is true of baifra and the twenty third generation of Blood Mary.


    Although they are still a long way from practicing this skill.


    But they still hope to start training faster.


    After a brief farewell, the four men went on their own again.


    When Chen Yu returned to the manor, his family fell asleep.


    Chen Yu entered the river map and began to practice the changes in the sky.


    Chen Yu diffused the fire of Nirvana and let it circulate directly in the pattern of heaven.


    The change of the sky is not to enlarge the small world.


    It''s changing the world.


    This change is very subtle.


    Even if Chen Yuyun has worked hard for a week, he may not have grown by a thousandth of the time.


    But Chen really felt that his field was changing.


    Chen Yu never tired of running the sky over and over again.


    With the help of Chen Gu, the sky pattern in the small world is like the germination of an old tree.


    He began to rejuvenate. Unconsciously, he extended to the outside world, and Chen''s field expanded.


    And the sky pattern inside the small world seems to be particularly prosperous.


    Chen Xun thought of a question. Why hasn''t Tianwen changed in the past?


    According to my past conjecture, the earth is the inner elixir of a super power, and Tianwen is the meridians.


    But the super strong died, so Tianwen lost its vitality.


    No longer changed by most forces.


    But now, under their own power, they are rejuvenated.


    Is it because of the fire of Nirvana?


    If the fire of nirvana is the key, Lao Zhang and 23 generations of Blood Mary must ask him and baifra for a cultivation skill, and also need the blood of the Red Eagle.


    Then I can blackmail them again.


    Chen Zhu collected his mind and quickened the speed of exercise.


    Each round of operation takes about two hours a day.


    And every Sunday can make a thousand changes in the field.


    But the process of cultivation is very boring.


    But Chen Yu didn''t plan to end halfway this time.


    The last time I was on Devil Island, I was plotted by Leviathan Aberdeen tagmis and almost sealed by him.


    Chen Yu had a great sense of crisis.


    The world is far more dangerous than you think.


    Chen Yu is not tired of it. He practices the sky change again and again.


    When Chen Yuyun was transferred 200 times, xiaotiandi''s power almost doubled.


    What''s more, xiaotiandi began to have vitality.


    Although the vitality of the small world is insignificant.


    But Chen really felt that xiaotiandi began to produce vitality.


    But this kind of vitality is not as much as Chen Yu''s normally passing vitality.


    One increase and one decrease, that is to say, slow down the aging speed of Chen Zhu himself.


    Of course, this is also a disguised extension of Chen''s life.


    According to this theory, the higher one''s accomplishments, the more vitality the small world can produce.


    So one day, can I really live forever?


    Chen Yu suddenly had a stronger motive force and began to practice again.However, to Chen''s disappointment, although xiaotiandi is constantly strengthening, it has not produced more vitality as he expected.


    Time flies in the river map, and Chen''s small world has been strengthened several times.


    Although xiaotiandi has strengthened several times, in essence, it has not changed much.


    Chen Yu felt that vitality was more like the fruit of the small world.


    If you don''t take it, the fruit will grow slowly.


    And the striae near Chen''s body can be moved freely by Chen.


    Chen Yu has been here for nearly three months.


    Back to reality, it took less than two hours.


    Chen Yu sneaks back to his room and goes to bed quietly.


    Because of Chen''s habit, he sometimes went out in the middle of the night.


    Every time I go to bed later than Fanny.


    So Chen Yu has already developed a set of skills that can sneak into bed without being aware of ghosts.


    Have a good sleep.


    Chen, who had just slept for a short time, suddenly opened his eyes.


    If I can inject vitality into the body of France through the small world, I don''t know if I can.


    Chen Yu put one hand on farry''s waist.


    Chen Yu controls the pattern of heaven and connects the skin of Fanny.


    "Well..." Fari uttered a whisper, and she seemed to feel Chen''s movements.


    Although her eyes were still closed, she had one leg on Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu did not stop using his kung fu, and his hands were not idle.


    "Honey, are you sleeping?"


    "Well..."


    OK, Chen Yu is not polite.


    An hour later, after being tossed by Chen Zhu for such a long time, fari was already sleepless.


    "Do you want to sleep a little longer?"


    "No, I feel energetic." Said Farley.


    "Well, I''ll continue my experiment." Chen said.


    "Experiments? What experiment? You treat me as a test item? "


    "It''s good for you." Chen Chu reached over to France and said, "don''t move."


    "I used to read the books of Taoists. There is a method called Double cultivation. Do you use double cultivation now?"


    "I can''t." Chen Yu rolled his eyes and continued to inject vitality into farry.


    "I feel something seeping into my skin. Did you do it?"


    "Well." Chen Zhu nodded.


    It seems that the vitality coagulated by his own small world can indeed be given to Fanny.


    However, it is not a lot for farry.


    It seems that we need to wait for the next time that the vitality of xiaotiandi is produced enough, and then instill it into farry.


    It''s just a little vitality, just a day or two.

 Chapter 2555

    Fanny, infused with vitality by Chen Yu, seems to be full of energy.


    Sleep also can not sleep, simply two people began to build people.


    All of a sudden, the above Farrie felt Chen Yu''s action pause.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Sea." "A servant I once enslaved has moved to a designated position," Chen said


    Sardinia, the island of Nanqi with the shadow of the starry night, has moved to the private waters of Chen Yu.


    Thirty minutes later, Chen picked up the phone.


    "Lasfar, it''s time."


    "What? Time? Chen, don''t you see what time it is? "


    "Well, excuse me. I''ll read the news tomorrow."


    "What are you talking about?" At the moment, rasfa is still in a state of confusion, and his mind is not yet slowing down.


    "Goodbye."


    Chen Yu hung up rasfa''s phone, then called lisfal, Steven and Dell.


    The last notice was from Amira.


    Later, Amira called Chen Yu back.


    "Chen, are you talking about the last offshore investment project? What is the specific situation? "


    "You will soon know." Chen Yu didn''t say it directly.


    Amira wanted to ask, but Chen soon hung up.


    Amira immediately changed into clothes. Last time Chen Yu told her about investment, she only said that she would try to keep some cash to invest in her hand.


    However, Chen didn''t say exactly what the project was.


    Just say the project is at sea.


    But what can be done at sea?


    Fish farming? Don''t be kidding. They are all billions of people.


    Unless the aquaculture industry can achieve more than 50% of the profits, they really can''t see it.


    And the breeding industry has always been an industry that depends on the sky.


    And now the pollution is so serious that mariculture is even more unreliable.


    Sometimes, a big ship may pass by and accidentally drop something. All the creatures in the whole sea will die.


    So it won''t be aquaculture.


    Just then, Amira felt a little shaking under her feet.


    The furniture in the room is also making a slight noise.


    "Earthquake?"


    Although Los Angeles is in the seismic zone, most of the time it is a senseless earthquake, or a slight earthquake.


    At this time, the earthquake is more intense.


    Then there was an earthquake warning in the city.


    Amira did not panic, but quickly ran out of the room to the outside lawn.


    The feeling of the earthquake became stronger and stronger, and Amira waited silently for the end of the earthquake.


    The tremor reached its limit half a minute later, but it did not weaken. Instead, it lasted for several minutes at this level.


    In general, earthquakes rarely last that long.


    Although the earthquake just now was strong, it was not destructive.


    Amira did not have any reason to flash an idea.


    The earthquake has something to do with what Chen Yu said on the phone.


    The earthquake declined, but not long after that, the tsunami warning came again.


    As a coastal city, especially in the earthquake zone.


    As long as there is an earthquake, basically there will be a tsunami.


    But judging from the earthquake just now, the tsunami will not be very big.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, a piece of news spread all over the world.


    Just at 4:25 a.m. last night, an island, about 20 square kilometers, appeared in the sea area 900 kilometers southwest of Los Angeles.


    According to the geologist''s analysis, the island may have been moved by the continental plate and then squeezed to the sea surface by the plate.


    At the moment, there is already a research ship near the island rising from the sea bottom.


    Cato Villar raised his right leg: "this is hell."


    "No way. The island has just risen from the bottom of the sea for less than five hours. We are all covered with mud under our feet." Kato Villar''s assistant said helplessly.


    At the moment, there is still water on the island, all of which are thick silt.


    There are even dead bodies of dehydrated marine life.


    "Normally speaking, last night''s tremor should not be able to support such an island. It''s too strange. Look at that mountain, at least five hundred meters. That is to say, the mountain has risen at least five hundred meters from the sea level, but to rise so much, it needs a stronger earthquake."


    But just then a helicopter suddenly appeared overhead.


    Cato Villar and his team all looked up at the helicopter overhead.


    At this time, the helicopter landed in front of them, from the helicopter down a woman, and two armed bodyguards.This woman, like them, is wearing boots and it''s very difficult to walk.


    Jacques cursed Chen Yu in her heart.


    But there was nothing on the face.


    Come to Kato Villar.


    "Who are you?" Cato Villar looked at the woman in front of him in doubt.


    "I should have asked you that. You are now in private territory. Now I ask you to leave here immediately." Said Jacques.


    "Private territory? Are you kidding? This is American territory! "


    "No, this sea area was bought by my boss half a year ago, so in principle, everything in this sea area belongs to my boss, including this emerging island."


    "What? How is this possible? It''s overseas. What does your boss buy? " Asked Cato Villar.


    In fact, she asked Chen the same question six months ago.


    But the answer to this question is at last.


    But even she was not sure whether it was in Chen''s plan or not.


    After all, it''s amazing how an island suddenly emerges from the sea.


    Or Chen has a super geological team that worked out the results six months ago?


    With Chen''s financial resources, it seems that this possibility really exists.


    "We are a research team, we are not a profit-making organization, and there is no conflict with your boss." Toca Villar pleaded.


    Private territory is inviolable, which is stipulated by law.


    No reason can offend the iron rule.


    Even if they are on the team''s case, they can''t.


    Without the consent of the host here, no one can enter at will.


    Just then, a man suddenly exclaimed.


    "What is that? Look, what is that."


    There is only a puddle in the distance. Something props up the mud on the ground.


    It''s a huge lobster, at least it looks like a lobster.


    The hard shell, the huge claw, the body propped up, looks like two meters high.


    Everyone was stunned. What was that?


    At this time, the lobster began to pick up the dead fish on the ground with claws, and then began to eat.


    For people in the distance, it seems that they don''t care.


    Click and wipe -


    the sound of the camera woke up aryx.


    "Everybody get out of here and take the negatives from that guy''s camera." Jacques almost gave orders in a scream.


    "No, it''s my personal belongings. You can''t do that!"


    "You bandits, bandits!"

 Chapter 2556

    At the moment, Jacques finally understood.


    The value of the island.


    This is a treasure! An unparalleled treasure.


    New species, and not the specious new species that ordinary people can''t tell.


    , but simultaneous interpreting the legendary giant lobster!


    What this kind of thing can bring is enormous wealth.


    Alex''s eyes are red.


    Before, jarex asked Chen Yu.


    Whether she can enter.


    But at that time Chen Yu replied that she had too little money to enter.


    But now it''s different. She''s over 300 million dollars.


    Absolutely qualified to enter.


    Aryx took out the phone and called Chen Yu: "Chen, I found something amazing on the island."


    "No matter what I find, in a word, it belongs to me."


    "Boss, do you know what''s here?"


    "Do you think I''ll really throw dollars in the water?"


    Jacques took a deep breath. Now she was sure that Chen Chu knew what was there.


    Perhaps his team has discovered these creatures for a long time, and has calculated that the island is likely to rise.


    So he paid five million dollars for the sea.


    I have to admit that if it was her, she would do the same thing.


    "By the way, boss, when will the news come out?"


    "Don''t you have a research boat, let them expose it." Chen said.


    "I see." Alex nodded.


    Looking at the camera that the eye guard took away, he said to the bodyguard, "forget it, give it back to them."


    The security guard looked at the staff member of the scientific research team who was kicked over by him: "lucky for you."


    "Drive them out." "We''ll send extra men to sink all the ships that have not been allowed to approach this area," said yarrix


    "You can''t do this..."


    "We have the right to stay here."


    Those security guards didn''t give them a chance at all, even kicking and pushing the team members away.


    ¡­¡­


    That afternoon, the media all over the world were reprinting a piece of news.


    There is also a photo and a short video on the news.


    The picture shows a huge lobster.


    And there''s a line of text.


    And then the whole world went crazy.


    So big lobster, are you sure it''s not a computer effect?


    In addition, there is a video of a turtle over six meters slowly climbing out of the sea.


    But the video is too short,


    and Steven, Lasfar, lisfar, Amira, Dell and Zola are all mad to call Chen Yu.


    "Steven, I''ve said that everyone come to me for a meeting. Don''t call again. Call again and I''ll blackmail you. They''ll be here soon."


    After a while, six people finally arrived.


    Everyone can''t wait to get first-hand information.


    Although a new island is novel, the same thing has happened in the past, and there are more than one, so its value is not high.


    But in today''s crazy news all over the world, what that photo and that video reveal is too precious.


    "All right, be quiet for me. You''ve stopped me from speaking." Chen Yu gave a cry.


    All of them seemed to fall into the eyes of money, and they didn''t give Chen a chance to speak at all.


    "Here''s most of the information about the island." Chen Yu threw the information that had been prepared for a long time before the public.


    If you fight against me, you will tear up the information.


    Chen Yu is cocking his legs and doesn''t care about them at all.


    In the end, it was Steven who first got the broken information.


    Giant lobster: up to 3.5m in length, 2.8m in height and 580kg in weight. It is a scavenger and has no attack on living creatures.


    Giant turtle: it can grow up to 6.5 meters, 4.8 meters wide, and weigh 2800 kg. It feeds on small and medium-sized fish and is not aggressive to human beings.


    Giant crab: the largest body length is 4 meters, weight is 660 kg, omnivorous animals, no aggression to people.


    Giant eels: the longest body length can reach 18 meters, the body diameter is 1.8 meters, and the weight is 3900 kg. Any creature is their target, which is very aggressive.


    Lizard: social amphibian, 30 cm maximum, 15 kg, vegetarian, can use simple tools, intelligence close to primates.


    People look at the information on the materials as if they are looking at a new world.


    There are five new species recorded above, each of which is very special.Imagine, it''s like the Dinosaur Island in the Jurassic world in the movie.


    Once a complete tourism industry is established, there will be an endless stream of tourists.


    This island is a treasure, a golden mountain that has not yet been developed.


    All the people here are human spirits. They know how valuable the island will be.


    "The area of the island is too small. It needs to be reclaimed." "But you can''t destroy the island''s ecology," says lisfal


    Lisfal is a businessman in his own right, and his thinking is very clear.


    He knew that the greatest treasure of the island was its unique ecology.


    But the island is too small to accommodate too many tourists.


    A high-quality tourist island, in addition to a complete range of supporting facilities, also needs to have a certain capacity.


    If tourists find themselves crowded when they come to the island, they will only lose interest.


    "Now, let''s talk about share allocation." "I want to keep 30% of the $200 million 1% stake, and the rest 70%. You can share it. In addition, this money is only for shares. It also needs money to build the island, which is invested by shares," Chen said


    Among them, Zora is the least well-off. She has a good fortune. Even her Baroness brand has a fortune of 2 billion dollars, and the cash she can get is less than 100 million dollars.


    It''s just that the opportunity to make money is right in front of her. She doesn''t want to give up.


    No, it''s not a chance to make money. It''s a chance for Yoshizawa for a hundred years.


    "Zora, how much cash do you have?" Rasfa asked in a low voice.


    Although their father and daughter belong to different identities, they are, after all, father and daughter. Of course, they should complement each other at the critical moment.


    "One hundred million dollars." Said Zola in a low voice.


    "Why is that so? Chen didn''t tell you about it before? "


    "Yes, but I''m not sure."


    Rasfa was so upset that he didn''t pay much attention.


    But it''s not entirely so. He still has a heart.


    I think Chen Yu should not cheat him, so he still left 500 million dollars.


    So he has $500 million on hand.


    Amira''s family should be the most in addition to risfar.


    However, a large part of the money she has is needed to pay for Chen''s gold purchase.


    So she doesn''t have a lot of cash to use.


    Of course, if we add other industries, we can''t afford it.


    But the industries that can be used to offset payment belong to the high-quality industries that are not sold easily.


    Chen Yu had informed them so early in order to give them enough time to prepare.


    Let them have enough time to accumulate cash and realize some secondary and tertiary industries.


    If they use secondary and tertiary industries to offset the payment, Chen would not accept it.

 Chapter 2557

    "Chen Zhu, I have some scattered shares worth more than $500 million." Said lisfal.


    "You don''t have enough money, riesfall?"


    "I think they are not enough. I think if they don''t want it, I can buy it for them."


    Raspha and lisphar are not familiar, that is to say, they met with lisphar several times through Chen Zhu.


    In private can not have any intersection, so at this moment''s back to do not leave a bit of love.


    "I don''t need your kindness. Which eye of yours sees that I don''t have enough money."


    "Chen, I need a few days." Said rasfa.


    "Well, how about I offer a plan?" Chen said.


    "You say the price you want to subscribe for, and then loan from me. The interest is calculated according to the minimum interest rate of the bank. Of course, even if you are short of money, I will not force you. After all, our sentiment is still there. If you can''t change it, I can give you one year. If one year is up, you can''t repay the loan, then Give me the assets you have. " "This is our agreement and my commitment," Chen said


    "Chen, are you sure you want to lend us money? Do you know how much I need? " Rasfa asked, looking at Chen.


    "He''s just made some money recently, 10 billion dollars." Said Amira.


    All the people took a breath of cold air, and dale looked at Chen Yu and said, "Chen, what have you done? Did you sell the brewery? "


    "He sold the bank three hundred tons of gold."


    Once again, they took a breath of cool air, three hundred tons of gold!


    "You didn''t find treasure island, did you?"


    "Salvaged in the sea." Chen Yu said with a smile.


    He really has too much cash now. He would like to release it to collect some interest.


    Of course, none of these people in front of him is his good friend.


    He can''t lend them usury.


    So we can only provide low interest loans.


    But even Chen offered low interest loans.


    Six people ended up buying 52% of the shares.


    I can''t eat more shares.


    In the case of Zora, she took a 3% stake.


    She can''t eat any more.


    The 3% shares were borrowed by Chen Yu for us $500 million, which she ate.


    Of course, she can borrow more money to buy more shares.


    But in this way, she can''t hold on.


    After all, the money needs interest.


    Before the construction of Nanqi island is completed, there is no profit.


    It''s going to take at least a year to build infrastructure on the island.


    That is to say, she can''t get any profit return in a year.


    Moreover, infrastructure should also be invested according to their share proportion.


    The first budget invested in construction was $10 billion.


    Zora''s subscription of 3% of the shares requires us $300 million.


    She needs to find Chen Yu to borrow the 300 million dollars.


    In other words, she needs to repay Chen''s $800 million loan.


    According to the bank''s lowest interest payment in ten years, Zola has to pay more than a billion dollars in total.


    Her Baroness''s net profit for a year is only over $100 million.


    In the first two years, almost all of her Baroness''s profits were used to pay back the money she owed Chen.


    Of course, as long as Nanqi starts to make profits, her pressure will drop.


    But according to their plan, more money needs to be invested in infrastructure construction in the future.


    As for the money lent out, we basically turn our left hand to our right.


    Lisfal was the one who bought the most. He prepared the most, spent three billion dollars and bought 15% shares.


    The second largest subscriber is Dell. To be honest, Dell is not very rich, but he actually bought 11% shares.


    Even Chen Yu didn''t expect Dell to be able to provide $2.2 billion.


    He and lisfal are both people who know Chen Yu''s background, so they know many unknown secrets of Chen Yu.


    In fact, rasfa and Zola did not know Chen''s supernatural power at all.


    Amira and Steven know the same thing.


    Amira took 10% of the shares and rasfa took 7%.


    Steven subscribed for 6% of the shares.


    Chen has 48% of the shares on hand.


    "Chen, you still have 48% shares on hand. Are you going to keep them or continue to sell them?"


    "The benefits involved are not small, so it''s better to bring more people in." "But if foreigners want to buy it, the price will definitely not be $200 million for a 1% stake," Chen said


    Chen Yu has already made plans. In addition to the maximum 3% of shares reserved for yarrix, other people want to subscribe again, first of all, look at identity, then wealth.No identity. Why did you join us?


    Money? There are more rich people in the world.


    As a predictable profit-making project, a wealthy person will have ideas.


    Alex has been on the phone since today.


    It''s all about talking to her boss.


    No one is a fool.


    For example, Hawaii Island, how many islands in the world have better project resources than it.


    Hawaiian island''s only advantage is the beach sunshine, four seasons such as spring, there are several broken volcanoes.


    But Hawaii''s GPD reached $700 billion last year.


    The GPD generated by tourism accounts for 70%.


    And the South Island project is much better than Hawaii.


    As long as the GPD of Nanchi can reach 10% of that of Hawaii, it will be a big profit for these shareholders.


    "Should we name that island?" Chen said that he did not intend to use the name of Nanqi island.


    After all, the name is a bit sensitive. In the past, as a base for pirates, some people still know about Nanqi island.


    So in order to avoid unnecessary trouble, Chen Yu thought it was better to start a new name.


    "The creatures on that island are very big. It''s called Titan island." Said lisfal.


    "No, it''s nothing."


    "The ecosystem on that island is a whole. Why not call it the creator island?"


    "It feels like an island made by some evil organization. Are you sure that tourists will come when they hear the name?"


    "Magic island." Steven said plainly.


    "Magic island? Is the name too common? "


    "Yes, I think it''s very common..."


    Everyone is questioning Steven''s level of naming.


    However, Steven said calmly, "the more common it is, the more effective it is. Magic island, the name can arouse people''s curiosity about the island. It doesn''t need a fancy name."


    Everyone, look at me, I look at you. It seems that Steven''s words have stirred me a little.


    "Or shall we go to the first general meeting of shareholders and vote to decide whether the name of the island should be used?" Chen asked.


    "Yes, then vote."

 Chapter 2558

    "Magic island, hands up for the name."


    "Five yes, two no, then pass, later it will be called magic island." Chen said.


    "By the way, Chen, the ingredients I used to take from you are not produced by magic island, are they?" Steven asked suddenly.


    "What ingredients?" Asked Amira.


    Chen''s face is black. OK, now we need more hands.


    An hour later --


    "isn''t it delicious, too?" Amira exclaimed, "what kind of food is this? I''ve never eaten such delicious food before. "


    "Chen, can this kind of food be provided in large quantities?"


    "Limited quantity." Chen said, but Chen suddenly thought of the strange god of Devil Island.


    It tastes better and has a larger supply than Chen''s other ingredients.


    "This top food is absolutely the best way to attract customers." Said Amira.


    Chen thinks about it, and extracts five different gods from Devil Island every year.


    That''s not enough. The largest amount of a strange god without an adult is 40 tons, and five is 200 tons.


    Two hundred tons of food is not enough for an island tourist.


    "I have another kind of food, which is better than that, but the supplier can supply up to 100 tons a year." Chen said.


    "A hundred tons is not much, a lot less."


    "It''s true that this number is embarrassing."


    "Chen, let''s open a top restaurant on the island, and then invite the special issue of Michelin magazine to report several times."


    "Not that Michelin magazine will never be bought?"


    "Well, those members of Congress can be bribed. Why do you think the editor of Michelin magazine can''t be bribed? Are they more noble? "


    "It''s OK to open a restaurant, but the ingredients need extra money."


    "First of all, you can provide us with some ingredients. We need to estimate our own price." Steven grinned.


    He got a lot of ingredients from Chen Yu.


    He knows how good Chen''s ingredients are.


    Even after eating the ingredients provided by Chen, he felt that the other top ingredients were rubbish.


    It''s a terrible thing to have an appetite.


    Because it makes people lose hope for most of the delicious food.


    People are also very interested in the top ingredients in Chen''s mouth.


    At the moment, the ingredients Chen took out have already made their mouths full.


    But these ingredients are not the top ingredients in Chen''s mouth.


    So how good are the top ingredients?


    "All right." Chen Chu got up and went into the kitchen.


    Before long, Chen Yu came out with a large piece of meat cut in four directions.


    Although the meat has been frozen, it is only put in the low temperature area, so the meat retains its original texture.


    It has to be said that as the top food of the gods of the different species.


    It makes sense that its flesh can''t even be resisted by the great devil.


    Let''s not talk about its taste, but about the cut pattern. It''s like a delicate picture.


    And the spirit it carries combines with the meat itself, sending out a touch of fragrance.


    Even if the meat has not been cooked, people have an appetite.


    Gulu -


    Steven swallowed.


    "F * *, there are such good ingredients. Why haven''t you ever brought them out?" Steven wiped his mouth and said.


    At this time, Amira squinted and said, "I think 100 tons is too much. A limited supply of 100 kg per day is enough."


    They couldn''t help but look at Amira, then nodded thoughtfully.


    It''s true that things are better, but if there are more, others may not treasure them.


    What is the meaning of valuing things with rarity?


    "If there''s any more, sell it to me." Amira burst out laughing.


    "The beauty of thinking." Steven gave a cold snort.


    He won''t give Amira face.


    Even if Amira has more money than him.


    However, in the end, six people extorted a piece of meat from Chen Yu.


    They have tasted the delicious meat at Chen Yu''s house.


    ¡­¡­


    "How much are you going to buy, Jacques?" Chen asked.


    Jacques drank the water out of the glass.


    She is really busy today.


    Because she is Chen''s spokesman.


    So she''s also directly in the public eye.


    Everyone is asking about cooperation.


    Even some of the top crocodiles are trying to get a piece of it.


    But, at the moment, when she heard about Chen Yu''s problem, yarrix was even more painful.


    She thought she was rich.Last time, from the Commission Chen gave, she received 290 million US dollars, plus her miscellaneous assets, totaling over 300 million US dollars.


    But Chen Yu, a damned bastard, offered $200 million for every 1% of his shares.


    That is to say, she can''t afford 2% of her cash now.


    And even if her assets were mortgaged, they would be mortgaged for $23 million.


    "How many shares are you going to sell?" Asked Jacques.


    "Before that, my friend had subscribed for most of the shares." "I have to reserve 30% myself, so I have 18% left," Chen said


    Jacques would like to wave her bold hand. I''ll take the rest.


    It''s a pity that she doesn''t have enough gas.


    Even for her, 2% is too much.


    I can''t eat it.


    Even if she knew, every share in it was worth a lot of money.


    But she just can''t eat it.


    "Well, I''ll lend you the money, 3% of the shares, not your interest." Chen said.


    Jacques was shocked, then nodded in silence.


    Just then, Chen received a call from Denver.


    "Denver, what can I do for you?"


    "Mr. Chen, is that island yours?"


    Chen Leng, how does Denver know?


    "How do you know?"


    "Miss aryx is your lawyer."


    "All right."


    "I don''t know Mr. Chen. Do you have any plans for the development of that small island rising from the sea level?"


    "Yes, but it''s a big project." Chen''s intention is to let Denver back.


    But Denver didn''t give up, but said, "Mr. Chen, no matter how big, I hope to get in."


    "Mr. Denver, do you know the entry conditions?"


    "I have a billion dollars." Denver said.


    "Are you so rich?"


    "Mr. Chen, have you forgotten that I have a stake in Dashan beer, too?"


    "But that share is not for sale. If you want to sell it, you can only sell it to me." Chen said.


    This is the original terms when Chen Yu gave his shares as dividends to Denver. If Denver wants to sell the shares, it can only sell them to Chen Yu at 120% of the market price.


    "I can mortgage to the bank, so for me, a billion dollars is not out of the question."


    "Do you know how much I''ve been offered?"


    "I don''t know, but after a bit of inquiry, I know that miss yarrix has been offered $1.55 billion for a 3% share."

 Chapter 2559

    "Money doesn''t necessarily buy shares." Chen Yu said quietly.


    After all, Denver just works for him.


    So Chen doesn''t have to give Denver face.


    "Mr. Chen, I know a friend, a very rich friend."


    "And then?" Chen Yu said disapprovingly.


    There are a lot of rich people in the world.


    "That person is also interested in buying shares."


    "What does this have to do with your subscription?"


    "I know where his bottom line is."


    "Denver, make it clear. I don''t like a hidden conversation."


    "I want to take 2% of the shares for $1.5 billion." "As a condition, I''ll tell you what the bottom line is for that person," Denver said


    "As I said, not everyone is entitled to subscribe. There are many rich people who contact yarrix. I think your friends are not the richest."


    Now it''s time to divide the cake. What can be subscribed now is either the people around Chen Yu or the people with energy.


    For example, people who can make trouble on this project.


    Amira belongs to this kind of people.


    Chen Yu brought her into the gang from the very beginning, not only because he knew Chen Yu, but also because of the strength of Amira''s family.


    If there is any trouble in the future, Amira and her family must consider their own interests and intervene.


    "Mr. Chen, maybe I don''t have the qualification, but that person must have the qualification."


    "Tell me who he is."


    "Jane Funkel, the king of cruises."


    Chen Yu heard the name a little strange, or not at all.


    But Alexis is nearby. Chen Yu covers the phone and asks, "do you know Jane Funkel, the king of cruise ships?"


    "I know that in the last century, the largest merger and acquisition case initiator, Jane Funkel, who annexed the former cruise giant, is the largest cruise company in the world, the leader of the Caribbean Empire cruise line. The Caribbean Empire cruise line has 28 top-level cruise lines, among which the top ten cruise lines in the world have six, and the deep blue ocean owned by the company is the world''s largest cruise line The largest and most luxurious cruise ship. "


    "Mr. Chen, if I were you, I would never refuse Jane fankel''s participation." "You should understand how many quality passengers each cruise ship can bring to you," Denver said


    Chen doesn''t deny that, in fact, he is already in love.


    This Jane Funkel is eligible to participate.


    "Is it her personal participation? Or Empire Caribbean? "


    "It''s a person But it will soon become the Caribbean Empire cruise line, because it will soon be delisted and become Jane Fang Kerr''s personal asset. "


    "So where is his bottom line?"


    "Two billion dollars." Denver said.


    Chen Leng, the price is too high, isn''t it?


    How much money can Jane Funkel give?


    "Are you sure you didn''t make a mistake?"


    Even Chen himself is afraid to value the magic island, which still has nothing, at $200 billion.


    How dare the other party directly give 1% of 2 billion US dollars?


    It''s like a sunrise industry, even if the future is great.


    No one can say how much the industry can be worth without generating profits.


    "I''m sure there''s nothing wrong." Denver said.


    "How many shares does Jane fankel intend to take?" Chen asked.


    ¡°10%¡£¡±


    "You mean he''s going to spend $20 billion on 10% of magic island? Are you sure he can get so much money? "


    "It''s not. It''s a Caribbean Empire cruise company share exchange at the same price."


    "Is the Caribbean Empire cruise company valued at $200 billion?" Chen asked


    "Yes." Denver replied: "in recent years, the operation and profits of the Caribbean Empire cruise line are very considerable. Last year''s profits reached 8.9 billion US dollars, and the average profits of each cruise line reached 310 million US dollars. The routes of the Caribbean Empire cruise line are all over the world''s deep-water ports, and they also transport hundreds of thousands of high-quality tourists to major ports."


    "I''m afraid it''s not very good for you to disclose the bottom line of the other side like this," Chen said with an eyebrow


    "Mr. Chen, do you think I would have said so much without his consent?"


    "Is it this Jane fankel who asked you to test my voice?"


    "Yes Besides, I need to correct your grammatical mistakes. You should call her lady. "


    "Well All right. " Chen Yu was embarrassed. "How many shares are you going to subscribe for?"


    "2%, 1.1 billion dollars." Denver says it''s the ultimate percentage he can buy.Of course, there is no comparison between him and Jane fankel.


    "Yes But I need to get in touch with Jane Funkel before I can trade with you. "


    "Of course, you can fix the time."


    After hanging up with Denver, Chen turned to look at yarrix. "Your job is coming."


    "Chen, I''m actually your lawyer, not a business consultant."


    "I don''t even count your interest. Can you do me a little favor?"


    "Well, tell me about it first."


    Chen said the message he had heard from Denver.


    "Do you want to facilitate this swap?"


    "Yes."


    "If in the near future, you''ve made money from this swap, but in the long run, you haven''t."


    "How many years will it take for magic island to be developed and valued at $200 billion?"


    "Although the profitability of the Caribbean Empire cruise company is very amazing, it has also reached the limit at present, and the competition in the cruise tourism industry is very fierce. If they can''t find new sources of tourists and deep-water ports, then they will go downhill. Jane Funkel is interested in the new sources of tourists of magic island, although her cruise ship can bring a lot of tourists Customers, but also can get more customers, and magic island will not lack the cooperation of cruise companies. Even if there is no Caribbean Empire cruise company, there are other cruise companies cutting their heads in front of us. You don''t have to worry about whether there will be any cruise ships willing to land. "


    "So I lost money on this deal?"


    "I''m just saying that our current position is that we don''t have to ask for them, but they can''t do without us, so we should be worried about them, and you can put forward higher requirements."


    "Although it seems that we are superior, at the current valuation of their company, I don''t think they are willing to pay more benefits than the 1:1 exchange rate."


    "The share exchange rate can''t be increased any more, but we can make them pay more."


    "How much more do you expect them to pay? If it''s hundreds of millions of dollars, "he said


    "What if it''s five billion dollars?"


    "Can you really talk about it?" Chen Yu can''t believe it. I feel that aryx is a lion.


    Even Chen Yu now thinks that the prices previously offered to his friends are entirely cabbage prices.

 Chapter 2560

    The news outside is still overwhelming.


    But Chen was not affected, as if it had nothing to do with him.


    This is the advantage of unlisted companies, even if someone finds out his identity.


    The basic rules of the game still need to be followed.


    If anyone intentionally publishes all the information of Chen Yu in order to force him to do so.


    Chen can directly let the photos of his family''s women''s Luo appear in SE situation weekly.


    So in the face of a super rich, no one will easily break the bottom line.


    Because once the bottom line is broken, it will become a game without bottom line.


    It''s like a nuclear weapon. When everyone can use it, no one dares to use it.


    Then, Chen Yu, Steven, Lasfar, Zola, Amira, lisfar and Dell jointly recommended representatives to form a team.


    Of course, the spokesperson of Chen Yu is Alex. Their representatives all represent their own interests.


    At the same time, the team is also responsible for planning and planning the promotion, construction and development of magic island.


    Also responsible for contacting the outside world, such as service-oriented enterprises, hotels, shopping malls, luxury stores, supermarkets and so on.


    Even Disney tried to reach them.


    However, in the amusement park project, the public opinion is to open their own, which is totally different from other amusement parks.


    These trivia basically don''t need Chen Yu to worry about.


    Most of the time, Chen just needs to sign.


    ¡­¡­


    "Mom... Of course, the whole new York police are looking for us. Federer is dead. So is rock. Nanny is dead. Her head has been cut off half by the bullet. Now there are three of us."


    There are four people hiding in this forest house.


    They''ve just robbed a bank, and they managed to get rid of it after grabbing 300000 dollars.


    But the price is, they died three companions.


    And because in the course of the robbery, they shot and killed four policemen.


    The whole new York police went crazy looking for them.


    They can''t move, even if they have 300, 000 dollars in their hands.


    But now they dare not even go out of the woods.


    Percussion - percussion -


    just at this time, there was a slow footsteps outside.


    It was the sound of the soled shoes on the board.


    It''s just that the footsteps sound strange.


    The four men in the room immediately stood up and looked at each other.


    At the same time, raise their own weapons.


    "Powell, are you being followed?"


    "No How could it be? " Powell immediately shook his head. "It''s definitely not me."


    At this time, saddmar held the shotgun and stuck it behind the door.


    The other three also looked for shelter, either behind the fireplace or the table.


    Creak -


    the door of the cabin was pushed open slowly.


    A familiar figure appeared in front of everyone.


    But sydmar, who was hiding behind the door, didn''t notice who the man was.


    He hit the man on the back of the head with the butt of his gun.


    The man staggered a few steps, but did not fall to the ground.


    "Don''t move!" Said sedmar.


    "Stop it! Stop it! Stop it She''s nanny. " Cried Powell.


    At this time, sedmar also stopped and looked at the familiar figure with disbelief.


    Nannier was standing there, her whole body bleeding and her hair scattered.


    And she had a clear cut in her head.


    However, from that gap, what the skull gap sees is not brain pulp, but gray meat.


    Originally, people wanted to close and protect nannier, but at this time, all of them suddenly retreated.


    The human brain is definitely not like that!


    Nannier twisted her neck, and every move of hers made everyone feel gooseflesh.


    Even if they are all vicious people.


    But in the face of nannier''s abnormal behavior, I feel chilly.


    "My friends, do you treat your friends like this, your boss?" Nanny made a dull voice.


    Even if it''s just a voice, it''s chilling.


    "You You''re not nanny. Who are you? Or What are you? " Asked Powell in a low voice.


    The pistol in his hand has been murmuring.


    "I''m nanny. What''s wrong with that?"


    "No, nanny is human, you are not..."


    "Ha ha I am the one who called and United you. As for nannier in the past, you don''t need to know, and you don''t need to know. " Nannier reached out and brushed her scattered hair back. At the same time, she blocked the gap in her skull: "I killed all the police by myself, but you left me, which made me angry."People noticed that nannier was all bloodstained.


    There are at least 30 police officers and more than a dozen police cars chasing them just now.


    All By her


    At this time, nanny reached out and pulled a bullet out of the hole in her belly.


    Then the arms, the chest, the thighs, the back.


    Bullet after bullet was picked out by her.


    "Are you going to point a gun at me?"


    Powell and others looked at each other and finally put down their guns.


    "Nannier Boss Who are you? "


    They could see that the bullet was not a threat to nanny.


    Their ammunition must be less than that of more than 30 policemen.


    Since nannier can kill more than 30 policemen, most of them can.


    At this time, it would be unwise to point the gun at Chen Yu.


    "In a word, you are my people. As long as you don''t betray me, then I won''t abandon you." Nannier said quietly: "now, who can get me something to eat? I need to supplement my physical strength. If you don''t want me to eat you, you''d better prepare now Well, I''m kidding. I don''t eat people, at least not under normal circumstances. My digestive system is still human''s digestive system, with extreme rejection of the same kind of flesh and blood. "


    Everyone shivered.


    Quickly take out the food, and then watch nannier put the food into her mouth with her hands.


    "Boss, what are we going to do next? The police outside are looking for us like crazy. "


    "Leave, of course. I killed so many police. I think the government will definitely send out troops to deal with us. I don''t want to face a fully armed army."


    "But how can I get out of here?"


    Pa -


    at this time, nanny left a few bloody faces.


    Everyone shivered and looked at nanny in horror.


    They don''t understand nanny''s intentions.


    "With a different face, they won''t be able to track us down."

 Chapter 2561

    "Here How is this going to work? "


    "It''s a little bit complicated, but believe me, you''ll like this change."


    The faces of all the people were not very good.


    After all, nanny''s eyes are very evil.


    "I I don''t think we need this... " Powell''s face was a little frightened.


    He didn''t know what nanny was going to do.


    But instinctively, nannier must have done something bad.


    At this time, the bloody people''s faces began to wriggle.


    If you look closely, you can see that there are many tiny peristaltic tentacles on the edge of these people''s faces.


    "Although the process is painful, you will also get a new identity."


    "If What if I don''t? Boss Will you kill me? "


    Everyone looked at Powell and waited for nanny''s answer.


    "No, but I will not save you." Said nannier.


    "My big deal The big deal is to hide here. It''s impossible for the police outside to want me all the time. "


    "The police will soon find this place." Said nanny quietly.


    Powell''s face changed, and just then Jeffries picked up a human face.


    The man''s face was still wriggling in his hands.


    "How do I use this?"


    "Just put it on your face."


    After Jefferies put the human face on it, those tentacles easily pierced Jefferies'' skin.


    "Ah..." Jeffries called.


    "Jeffries, what''s the matter with you?"


    "No I''m fine I''m fine. " Jeffries waved.


    People see that the man''s face is constantly like yours, straightening and straightening the skin that had not been paved before.


    Soon Jeffries became another man.


    From body shape to appearance, even hair color has changed.


    Originally Jeffries was a man of five short statures, less than one meter and seven brown hair.


    But now he looks at least 1.8 meters tall and strong, and his hair turns black and yellow.


    "Jeffries?"


    People can''t believe that the man in front of them is Jeffries.


    It''s not a face change, it''s a complete rebirth.


    "Whoo It''s a great feeling. I feel powerful. "


    In the end, everyone chose human face.


    No one noticed the difference.


    "Now, no one knows who we used to be." Nanny said with satisfaction.


    Everyone looks at nannier, because nannier hasn''t changed.


    But just then nanny''s face began to wriggle and soon changed.


    "Where shall we go now?"


    "Going to a place where we can enjoy it, 300, 000 dollars, is enough for us to enjoy unprecedented happiness." Said nannier.


    But nanny and her men soon found out.


    Three hundred thousand dollars is really not much.


    Especially in Los Angeles.


    Three hundred thousand dollars is just enough for three days in Los Angeles.


    Three days later, they became poor.


    People, look at me, I look at you.


    "Boss, how much money do we have?"


    "There''s no money left. My card has been blown out." Nannier was also confused.


    In her memory, three hundred thousand dollars is a lot. That''s a lot of money.


    But why?


    "It seems that we have to go back to our old business." Nanny said quietly.


    "If we want to rob a big bank this time, it will be enough for us to spend our whole life smartly." Said Powell.


    "But we have no weapons."


    Last time they flew from New York to Los Angeles, they lost all the weapons they could.


    Now they don''t have a single bullet.


    "Grab a gun store first."


    ¡­¡­


    It''s easy for them to rob a gun shop.


    Especially at night, for a group of people who can rob a bank.


    It''s not enough to rely on the anti-theft measures of the gun shop.


    In fact, just turn off the power to the gun store.


    It''s almost like a broken leg girl.


    It''s easy for these vicious gangsters to get a lot of ammunition.


    And there are many fully automatic weapons.


    "Powell, have you found the target?"


    "Boss, there are too many banks in Los Angeles, and almost every bank is heavily guarded. If you want to succeed, it''s not easy to do.""It''s hard to deal with bullshit. Our firepower is so strong. I don''t think any bank''s defense can block our firepower." Said nannier disdainfully.


    People are speechless, their firepower is really strong.


    But the point is, they can''t really kill.


    They are bank robbers, not rebels.


    "Boss, don''t worry, don''t worry. It''s not all. It''s hard to find a bank in Los Angeles, but a bank in a little remote area may not be so guarded as a bank in the city." Powell was very scared.


    Their boss is not a man.


    "I don''t want to wait too long."


    "Soon Three days at most. "


    "Three days is still too long. I don''t want to go to the garbage can to pick up food. I want superior beef and exquisite cakes." Nannier was very dissatisfied and said, "well, it''s useless to expect you. It seems that I can only do it myself."


    "Boss, what are you going to do?"


    "Form an army." Said nanny quietly.


    "Build an army?" Everyone is stupid.


    "How to build it? To hire black people in Africa? "


    "Not so much trouble." Nannier said, disapproving.


    "Boss What are you going to do? "


    "Very simple." "You don''t have to do anything," nannier said lightly


    Nannier''s fingers were on her temples.


    An invisible spirit spread out.


    ¡­¡­


    "Huh?" Chen Yu is bathing in the lake.


    Suddenly I felt a strange spiritual force.


    Although this spiritual force is strange, Chen Yu is very familiar with the means.


    Is not this TM the means of the gods of the other?


    Hundreds of years old.


    Isn''t there any other way for a strange god?


    Let''s say something more substantive.


    "Mortals, surrender to me! I will give you wealth, strength and eternal life. "


    Chen Yu suddenly opened his eyes: "roll!"


    Meanwhile, nanny, who is in a corner of Los Angeles, suddenly opens her eyes.


    "Wow..." Nanny suddenly took a breath of blood.


    "Boss What''s the matter with you? "


    "Damn, damn There''s a scary guy here... "


    Nanny remembered the breath. When she escaped from Devil Island, she remembered the master of the breath, tearing her own kind one by one.


    She also escaped in the first place.


    But nanny is not familiar with the smell.

 Chapter 2562

    Nanny rushed out directly.


    The others rushed out.


    Although I don''t know what happened, I always feel that something terrible happened.


    "Toviser, what''s the current wind direction?"


    "Boss What''s up? What happened? "


    "Which direction is the wind now?"


    "Southeast wind."


    Nannier reached out and felt in the breeze, "that''s where he is."


    Nannier''s mental power spread out, and the direction could not be completely controlled.


    It can only spread with the wind, so basically as long as you know the direction, you can know the general direction of the breath.


    "We leave Los Angeles." Said nannier.


    It''s too dangerous here. To be exact, it''s that man.


    "What? Didn''t we fail? "


    "Well done? If you stay here, you will lose your life. "


    Nanny is not afraid of the police. For her, it just takes a little more time to kill them.


    She was more afraid of the army, as long as it was in densely populated areas.


    Even if the army has the most powerful firepower, it is impossible to release it to densely populated areas.


    So nannier has always been advocating hiding in the city.


    But this is in the vicinity of the situation without the same level of strong.


    Now, there are not only nightmares around here, but also nightmares.


    If it''s the same level or just a little bit stronger.


    Nanny felt that she depended on her own wisdom and means inherited from her predecessors.


    It''s more than enough to deal with it.


    But the problem now is that the man is not powerful at all.


    Nanny doesn''t think those so-called intrigues are going to swim against that man.


    "Boss, what happened? We have no money now. Where can we go?"


    "Go straight to get a car." "Now, now, now," said nanny


    "But Why? "


    "There''s a guy here who''s scarier than me."


    People, look at me, I look at you.


    They know what nanny is.


    To be exact, they could not know how horrible nannier was.


    But one thing is for sure.


    Nanny is terrible.


    Because they read the news when they fled from New York to Los Angeles.


    More than 30 New York police officers were killed by nanny alone.


    This guy is the devil in hell.


    And it''s a little bit of power that she shows.


    Certainly not all the real strength.


    But there was a person here who would make her so scared.


    This cast a shadow on everyone''s mind.


    "Boss, Los Angeles is big It shouldn''t be so easy to find us. "


    "You don''t know how horrible that man is. My hundreds of fellow clans are torn apart by him. He is the real devil." Nannier''s eyes showed extreme panic: "besides, if he approached me, I could not feel it at all, but if I approached him within a certain range, he would feel it. How big do you think Los Angeles is? Just now, when I used spiritual magic, I was already felt by him. Maybe he is searching me now. "


    "Boss We have guns Our firepower can last 20 minutes even in the face of all the police in Los Angeles. "


    "That man, you can''t kill him unless you bomb him with a nuclear warhead. For him, killing me is no different from killing an ant."


    Everyone''s speechless, nuclear warhead?


    Don''t be kidding. They can''t even get unconventional weapons, let alone nuclear warheads.


    Finally, nanny persuaded them.


    In fact, even if they don''t agree, nanny wants to leave alone.


    She won''t stay here anyway.


    Too much psychological pressure.


    And they made a cart in the street, and went out of the city all night.


    However, the car ran out of gas on the way.


    No way. They robbed another gas station.


    In the early morning, nannier saw Los Angeles City, and her psychological pressure reduced a lot.


    "Well, when we get out of the city, we don''t have to be afraid. Let''s find a place to eat."


    "Boss, let''s go first. It''s not too far from Los Angeles."


    "No, I''m hungry." Said nannier.


    Although nannier is an alien god, she is not an ordinary Alien God.


    She feeds on desire, but she prefers human food and all that human beings enjoy.


    She gathered Powell and others because they were full of desire.They are all the most desirable of all human beings.


    But she is also dominated by desire.


    "Boss, let''s go back. It''s not far from Los Angeles."


    "If you don''t let me eat, I''ll eat you." Nanny said coldly.


    "But We don''t have money. "


    "At the gas station just now, didn''t you rob more than 100 dollars?"


    People are helpless, can only compromise.


    However, their abnormal behavior still attracted the attention of the shop assistant.


    Fortunately, it''s still early. There are no other guests in the store except the clerk.


    They knocked the clerk unconscious directly.


    It also saved a lot of trouble.


    Nanny was only half full at the urging of others.


    They dare not make too much of themselves in the daytime.


    After all, it''s a very troublesome thing to be chased by the police in the daytime.


    Unless they escape into the mountains and forests again.


    However, nannier soon has another moth.


    Nanny is a total temperance character.


    They passed a commercial street. When nannier saw the famous brand in the luxury store, she wanted to get out of the car and rob it.


    All the people pulled hard, and finally nannier was grabbed.


    Nannier not only has the same desire of women, but also expands it.


    An unrestrained desire.


    Apart from nanny, they are not interested in luxury goods.


    At the very least, they now feel that satiety is more valuable than robbery.


    "I don''t care. I''m going to sleep on a famous brand bag. I''m going to put plenty of food in front of me. I''m going to live in the best house. I''m going to have sunshine. I''m going to have beach..." Nanny is a demon again.


    People looked at nannier. They knew nannier was hard to serve.


    But they had money before, so they didn''t find it unacceptable.


    But at the moment, they have no money at all. More than $100 is not enough for a meal.


    Just when everyone had a headache, suddenly nanny stopped quarreling.


    Everyone wondered how nannier''s tantrum ended so quickly today?


    "That''s a bank." Nannier said, looking across the road.


    "Yes..." Powell nodded, but suddenly saw the name of the bank, and suddenly he shivered: "boss That''s Citibank We can''t afford it. "

 Chapter 2563

    Chen Yu''s rare leisure these two days.


    If you have time, go to the new kindergarten in cliff and AMPAR to see the progress of the construction.


    At the moment, Chen is bringing the children back from the supermarket.


    Just then, the phone rang.


    It''s from Amira.


    "Chen, something happened."


    "What can I do? It''s not your bank that has been robbed, is it?"


    "How do you know? Wait You didn''t do it, did you? "


    "Ah?" Chen Yu is stupid.


    He just plays with his mouth. If he doesn''t move his mouth every day, he will feel sick all over.


    I didn''t expect to hit the muzzle of the gun.


    "Really robbed?"


    "Yes."


    "Wait No, you don''t suspect me in the first place? What can I do to make you suspect? "


    "I don''t doubt you. You just said it yourself."


    "But you should not call me even if you are robbed? I am not responsible for such criminal cases. "


    "It was your gold that was robbed." Said Amira.


    "You don''t suspect that I did it, do you?"


    "I said, I don''t doubt you Just... "


    "But what?"


    "Our bank has lost nothing."


    "Why? Didn''t you say that the gold I sold you was robbed? "


    "It was robbed, but we didn''t have time to hand it over. Your truck carrying gold was still parked at the door. Then the robber didn''t get the money from our bank. In the process of escape, he drove away your truck carrying gold."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Their conversation suddenly fell into silence.


    The normal process is to transport gold to the bank.


    Then the bank receives, counts, transfers and completes the final transaction.


    Gold into the bank was robbed, so it has nothing to do with Chen Yu.


    But now, the gold did not enter the bank, was robbed at the bank gate.


    Chen Yu is very worried. He doesn''t have much money, only 35 tons of gold.


    Close to $1.2 billion.


    Indeed, it''s not much for Chen.


    But my things were robbed.


    How can I be happy?


    "I''ll be there right now." Chen said.


    "All right."


    ¡­¡­


    Half an hour later, Chen Yu arrived at the bank.


    Andrews is waiting for Chen Yu at the door.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Chen."


    Although it has nothing to do with him.


    But he had to show his attitude.


    After all, he is Chen Yu''s representative. When he is in charge of the bank''s inventory, he looks around.


    "It''s none of your business. Take me to Amira first." Chen said.


    Soon, Chen Yu saw Amira.


    "What is the specific situation?"


    "Watch the monitor."


    Chen Yu complained about Amira.


    After all, gold was lost at her door.


    Even if this matter has nothing to do with her, it will not hinder Chen Yu''s complaint against Amira.


    Amira put monitoring content for Chen Yu.


    Only a few people wearing animal masks rushed into the bank.


    And one of them is obviously that the female robbers don''t know what moves they use.


    At first, the customers of the bank and the staff in the lobby suddenly became possessed and began to help the robbers.


    But the robbers couldn''t open the backstage door.


    After trying for a minute, the robbers left decisively.


    Then the controlled customers and employees fainted.


    Then Amira switched to the bank.


    A big truck just stopped at the gate.


    And the truck just stopped when the robber entered the bank.


    Then the robbers, regardless of the situation, kicked the original driver out of the car and drove the truck away in a hurry.


    I have to say, Chen Yu is very unlucky!


    Very, very unlucky.


    "Can''t find the big truck?" "So much gold, so big trucks, should be very conspicuous, and in urban areas, they are not so easy to change vehicles," Chen asked


    "I can''t find it. The municipal government we contacted asked for the monitoring of each intersection, but the big truck seemed to be invisible, and suddenly disappeared on a straight road."


    Chen Chu frowned and disappeared on a straight road.


    It can''t be found in monitoring, that is, physical invisibility.


    That is, invisibility in the real sense.


    If it''s just mental hypnosis, it can cheat people''s eyes, but it can''t cheat monitoring records.Chen took a deep breath.


    Amira looked at Chen Zhu.


    She could see the anger that was about to erupt in Chen''s eyes.


    ¡­¡­


    The truck came to the end of the road. In front of it was the desert. The hot wind came.


    "Boss, there seems to be someone in the back."


    "I''ve known for a long time. Stop here."


    Nannier disagreed and said that her strong mental strength had already discovered that there were two people''s mental strength in the back carriage.


    But both are in a state of extreme panic.


    Nanny went to the box and nodded to Powell and sydmar on the left and right.


    The two opened the door of the box in a flash.


    Just then, there was a lot of gunfire.


    The two security guards inside shot without hesitation.


    Although they are trapped in the container, there is external monitoring in the container.


    They know what''s going on outside.


    Nanny''s body was riddled with holes in an instant.


    But she just didn''t fall.


    All of a sudden, nanny''s eyes burst into a terrible light.


    "Ah..."


    "Ah..."


    Accompanied by two screams, two security guards cover their heads and fall to the ground in an instant.


    Nannier sneers. Two ordinary people dare to be positive with her. I don''t know how to write dead words.


    "Boss Boss... "


    "What''s the name of the ghost?" Nannier looks at Powell in disgust.


    Powell was making a trembling voice, pointing his finger at the inside of the box.


    Although the container is closed, it is bright inside.


    When nanny looked up and looked in the direction of Powell''s fingers, her mouth almost closed.


    The golden light nearly blinded her.


    "Ah..."


    "Ah..."


    Three people in front of the box, including nanny, screamed.


    The people in front heard the screams, followed them, and then they joined in.


    Gold! Countless gold!


    Nanny finally managed to control her mood.


    Swallowed a mouthful of saliva.


    Gold! That''s gold.


    Even if nannier is a strange god.


    But she also knew what gold meant.


    Wealth! This is endless wealth.


    "Ha ha Ha ha Ha ha ha... " Nanny burst out laughing.


    Finish this ticket and retire That''s it.


    Nanny rushed straight up, grabbed two gold bricks and kissed them.


    "Boss, there is a lot of gold, but how can I change it into cash?"


    "Here..." Nannier squinted, her eyes flickering.


    She attached herself to the body, and also acquired all the memories of her former master.


    She knew that the gold could not be used directly as money.

 Chapter 2564

    Several gold robbers are now in a dilemma about how to cash in gold.


    Nannier was lost in thought and did not know what she was thinking.


    "Eldest brother, even if we have incomparable treasures, but we have no way to realize them. What should we do?"


    "It''s not that there''s no way." Nannier said with twinkling eyes.


    "Boss, do you have a way?"


    "I happen to know that there are several people in the neighborhood who have formed a mission." Nannier said, "close the box. Let''s change direction."


    Although the truck has changed direction, what it drives is becoming more and more desolate.


    A few hours'' journey, the truck arrived at a canyon.


    "To the left." Nannier said.


    The truck left the road and entered a dirt road.


    As the van drove past, a cloud of dust rose.


    The truck drove all the way to a very big bag.


    "Boss, there is no way ahead."


    Nannier got out of the car and double pointed on the temple: "come out, the road to the unknown."


    Just then, a gate appeared on the edge of the earth bag.


    A bronze gate, rusty and full of puzzling breath.


    Nannier raised her arm and shouted, "I, fina nizmi, come as a member of the same clan."


    Cluck -


    the bronze door opens slowly, obviously it is just a thin face.


    But inside the bronze door, there is an untouchable abyss.


    Nanny waved and said, "drive in."


    People waiting for Powell to drive the van are panicking at the moment.


    Because behind the bronze door is nothing.


    Are you sure you won''t die driving in?


    But at nanny''s urging, Powell drove the van in.


    Then nannier followed her into the bronze door.


    When Powell turned on the lights, he found the van parked in a huge and dark cave.


    At this time, people saw nannier in front of her feet off the ground suddenly, floating up.


    Hiss -


    although they know their eldest brother is not a human being.


    However, when nannier was lifted out of gravity and floated up, she still felt a cold wave.


    And nannier''s body also emits light. Although it is not very strong, it can illuminate a circle about 15 meters in diameter.


    "Get out of the car." Said nannier.


    Get out of the car and go on.


    Before long, people heard a heavy breath in front of them.


    Suddenly, a huge light source appeared in front of the cave wall.


    It''s a big balloon that seems to have dried up.


    There are a lot of flesh lumps on the dried balloon.


    There are also two giant tentacles hanging on the ground.


    And that thing, which is a dried balloon in the eyes of people, is actually a living thing.


    It radiates green light.


    After they recognized the real face of this thing, they were all shocked.


    How big! What the hell is this? alien?


    "What are you doing here, fina nezmi?"


    "Hello, elder cage." Nannier bowed respectfully: "I heard that you, the elder rexar and the elder quellin Massa formed the three divinities, and intend to spread the doctrine among human beings, so I want to make a deal with you."


    All of a sudden, Powell saw another yellow light on his left, which was also a huge balloon.


    It doesn''t look as big as cage''s elder, but it''s more full and round, and his body is covered with countless tentacles. Unlike cage''s elder, there are only two thick tentacles.


    At this time, another balloon appeared on the right, with red light on his body, which was about the size of the second meatball. He had no tentacles, but had many sarcomas.


    "Fina nezmi, you? Deal with us? Do you know what you''re talking about? " The yellow light source boomed.


    "Phoena nizmi, have you forgotten who we are? Or has your generation forgotten our identity? "


    Nanny''s face showed a hint of sarcasm.


    But it soon covered up the past.


    Of course, she did not forget that these three elders are her brothers.


    Because they are all hatched from eggs laid by their mothers.


    At the same time, it can also be said to be the original ruler of the devil prison.


    They are hatched from the first eggs of the mother.


    And then in two thousand years, they were in that not so big demon prison, and gained unparalleled domination.


    Maybe it''s the demons who feed them who want to indulge.They allowed three different gods, cage, quelimassa and resal, to devour each other''s brothers and sisters.


    In devouring countless brothers and sisters, as well as two thousand years of growth.


    They have also mastered unparalleled power.


    This is incomparable to other gods.


    It can be said that in the devil prison, except for the mother, any other kind of God is the food they take or take.


    And as soon as there is an alien god that is a little closer to their power, they will devour it.


    In the devil''s prison, all the gods of different kinds are awed by their reign of terror.


    However, in the end, they are only dogs owned by demons.


    Dog! Need respect?


    Only nanny doesn''t need to worry.


    Because she''s the mother, the mother of a new generation.


    If it is in the demon prison, the old mother will directly order other gods to kill her.


    But now things are different.


    Although she did not replace the old mother.


    But she got out of the prison.


    It is also out of the control of the old mother.


    Nannier''s strength may not be strong, but it is very weak in the heterogeneous gods.


    However, as a mother, she still has a special field.


    She was born with this field.


    Say strong, say weak.


    Because this field is only useful for gods of other kinds.


    Inviolable!


    As long as in this field, no alien god can hurt her, or even attack her.


    Because of this, nanny dares to meet the elders of these three gods.


    She is the only one who attacks others, not others.


    "Don''t you want to hear about my deal? Three elders. "


    "Ha ha We never trade, we just plunder. " Said Quinn Massa quietly.


    Nannier''s face changed a little, but she still said calmly, "this deal will cost you almost nothing!"


    "Well, I''ll give you a chance to speak." Cage said.


    "I''ve brought a lot of gold, and you''re bound to need a lot of money to start a church, so I''d like to ask elder cage to turn this gold into the same cash, but within three days, you can''t remove the power of the field."

 Chapter 2565

    In the devil''s prison, only three different gods, cage, quellinmassa and Reza, hold the power of the realm.


    Although they seem to be unchallenged, in fact, they are the high-grade food that the devil keeps.


    Of course, now they have escaped.


    As long as they don''t get caught by the devil, they are completely free.


    Cage''s field is called the realm of falsehood, which can transform real objects into falsehood, and also can transform false objects into reality.


    But like this time, nanny brought gold.


    Cage can convert the gold into equivalent dollars, but things can only exist in the field. Once out of the field, the magic will fail.


    So it''s time for cage to use his magic to maintain the field.


    Nanny''s deal was simple: she gave gold to cage, Quinn Massa, and resall, and cage helped them maintain their magic for three days.


    As long as they put the money in the bank, it''s none of his business whether cage cancels the field or not.


    And since cage, quellinmassa and Reza have founded the three religions, they must need a lot of money.


    What they are doing now is basically carrying white wolves with their bare hands.


    Promise those believers infinite wealth, power and power.


    In fact, they don''t have the ability.


    For the time being, at least, they can''t live up to those promises in their poor family.


    The conditions nannier asked for, for cage, were all hands up.


    So nanny thinks there should be no hindrance to their deal.


    At this time, cage suddenly raised her tentacles and slapped nannier heavily.


    But the tentacles were not on nanny''s body, but on her side.


    "Fina nezmi, I want gold, but I don''t agree with your terms."


    "Why? It''s no difficulty for you. "


    "It''s no difficulty, but my field won''t be available for three days."


    Nanny obviously underestimated cage''s shamelessness and despicableness.


    She thought she was not afraid of three different gods.


    But she completely ignored three different gods who didn''t care about the contents of the transaction.


    Although they couldn''t attack her, it didn''t prevent them from saying that the van was staying.


    Nannier couldn''t stop it at all.


    Nannier is not happy to underestimate the shamelessness of three different gods, but overestimate her own ability.


    She didn''t have any chips in front of them.


    The so-called chips are when they have the same strength.


    While nannier has the ability to attack them, they can''t fight back.


    But the problem is that even if three different gods, cage, quelimassa, and Reza, stand there and let her fight, she can''t hurt them.


    So the deal is totally untenable.


    One day, nanny grew up to be able to hurt them.


    It doesn''t need to be too strong, as long as it can cause some damage to them.


    That''s when they give in.


    However, it may take hundreds of years, maybe thousands of years, to wait until this day.


    But before that, nanny had no right to talk to them.


    "You can go away."


    Nanny clenched her fists and looked at cage, Quinn Massa and Reza with hate.


    It''s like remembering their looks.


    "Let''s go."


    "You can go, but your men can''t. We don''t have much food. Just in time, they can serve as our food reserve."


    Nanny''s eyes burst into anger.


    Powell and others were even more frightened.


    "Are you three old men really going to tear their faces?"


    "Ha ha Little thing, your threat means nothing to us. "


    Nannier suddenly propped up a mental barrier that was close to 10 meters horizontally and vertically. At the same time, she said to her subordinates behind her, "run away quickly."


    Powell and others hesitated a little, turned around and ran.


    Quellin Massa was glowing red.


    The heat was unbearable to nanny.


    Although they can''t attack nanny directly, it doesn''t mean they can''t.


    This kind of range attack is inevitable for nanny.


    That is to say, as long as we don''t attack nanny directly.


    But nanny is still struggling.


    The hot heat scorched the skin of her body.


    I watched the men behind me escape from the cave one by one.


    Nannier stared at three different gods with hatred.


    "You will pay!"


    Then nanny turned and ran.Suddenly, an iron prison appeared above nannier, directly covering nannier in it.


    Cage looked down at nannier and said, "did I let you go?"


    Nannier sneered, "do you think you can stop me from leaving?"


    Next moment, nanny''s body in the cage becomes a little bit of starlight.


    "Spirit!" The faces of the three strange gods of cage couldn''t help but sink.


    Nanny is confident that they can''t hurt her.


    However, the heart of human defense is indispensable, so she didn''t plan to break into the old nests of the three deities from the beginning.


    It''s about using the pure spirit to change into your own.


    If it is the spirit of other people, three powerful gods of different kinds will not be found.


    But the object is nannier, their mental power can not directly scan nannier.


    "Remember me, I''ll make you pay for it."


    ¡­¡­


    Powell and others escaped from the bronze door and saw nannier appear on the wall.


    But now nanny''s body is full of scorch marks, and her hair is almost half burnt.


    They don''t understand how nanny''s sudden appearance in front of the hall is behind.


    "How are you, boss?"


    Nannier was very angry, and her face was stormy.


    "Boss, what shall we do now?"


    "Revenge!"


    "But..."


    Powell and others hesitated.


    They could see how far apart nanny was from the three giant meatballs.


    They felt that they could not compete with the three giant meatballs just by their strength.


    It''s just that nanny doesn''t care so much at the moment.


    She just wanted to get back at the three damned bastards.


    The more nannier thought about it, the more angry she became. She couldn''t calm down at all.


    But she knew the power of the three strange gods was terrible.


    Given a thousand years, she could not have been the rival of the three gods.


    But her anger at the moment, where to wait for a thousand years.


    This revenge must be avenged now!


    Powell and others all walked ahead.


    They feel that nannier''s mood at the moment is like a volcano about to erupt, which may be released at any time.


    They don''t think they can withstand nannier''s outburst.


    No one dared to persuade nannier.

 Chapter 2566

    Suddenly nanny stopped.


    The eyes flickered. When they saw nanny''s eyes, they all felt that she was making a dangerous decision.


    Yes, I can''t beat three different gods.


    But someone can.


    The more nanny thought about it, the better she thought about it.


    "Go, let''s go back."


    ¡­¡­


    Chen Yu is in a bad mood these two days.


    No one will be happy if the money is lost.


    And it''s still a billion dollars.


    Although this money is not ruined for Chen Yu.


    But it still makes Chen Yu very uncomfortable.


    Someone embarrassed him here.


    Portia looked at Chen Yu from a distance.


    She doesn''t know what happened.


    However, Chen Yu, who can be offended, has such a bad face all day, obviously something bad has happened.


    Portia took the initiative to stay away from Chen Yu.


    So as not to be used by Chen Yu as a tool to vent emotions.


    Just then, Chen''s phone rang.


    "Human beings." There was a woman''s voice on the phone.


    "Who is it?" Chen Yu''s face is full of confusion. Whose prank is it?


    Opening is called human?


    "I don''t like such jokes." Chen''s tone became cold.


    "Do you think I''m kidding you?"


    "I hope you are."


    "Man, do you think I should be afraid of you if you say that?"


    "You should be afraid."


    "Ha ha I''m not afraid of you. " Said the woman on the other end of the phone.


    "If you come to challenge me, then you succeed, and I''m angry now."


    "Come to me, my men and I have prepared a gift for you."


    Chen Yu narrowed his eyes.


    Engagement? Or a trap?


    "I''m waiting for you in the desert north of Los Angeles."


    If it is normal, Chen may think twice before going.


    But at the moment, Chen Yu just wants to find someone or something to vent.


    "I will do as you wish."


    ¡­¡­


    "Come on, drive in that direction." Nannier hurried after hanging up the phone.


    "Boss, what are we going to do now?" Asked Powell as he started the stolen car.


    They didn''t do anything else these two days, so they went to investigate nanny''s phone number.


    "Leave the coordinates, of course."


    "Coordinates? What kind of coordinates? "


    "You don''t understand it." Nannier was obviously not prepared to explain the complex mental markers with Powell.


    The car moved forward quickly, towards the previous bag.


    At a fast speed, nannier jumped out of the car and opened the bronze door in the same way until she reached the earth bag.


    "Come on, let''s get out of here." Said nannier.


    "Boss, are you sure this will work?"


    "It certainly works." Nanny is not confident, because it seems so obvious.


    Being clear is a trap. If it''s her, she won''t be easily fooled.


    But just as they were leaving, a thick tentacle came out of the bronze door and grabbed their car directly.


    "Step on the gas!"


    "Now that you''re here, don''t go!"


    Just then, a huge blue meatball came out of the bronze door, leisal!


    Nanny picked up the gun and shot directly at Reza in front of the windshield.


    Although the gun could hardly hurt Reza, it did hurt him.


    However, under the pain of eating, leisal made a hard sweep with his tentacles and directly beat their car out.


    "Phoena nizmi, you still can''t learn." Leisal''s body gently floats up and approaches nanny and Powell''s car.


    Just now, Cesar did that, but they both suffered a lot.


    Powell, in particular, has broken his head.


    Nannier didn''t have much.


    But the car was rolling and she was dizzy.


    The car is about the size of a toy car in front of resall.


    By this time, Reza''s tentacles had been raised.


    Powell was pale with fright at the sight.


    Lesar''s tentacle fell off. Nannier didn''t know whether to die or not, but he was bound to die.


    When Powell thought he was going to die.


    A stream of air roared past the car.


    Then I saw the huge body of rexar smashing out, smashing on the back of the earth bag.Powell took a fright and turned to nanny.


    Nanny''s hands were in her chest and her eyes were fixed on the rear mirror.


    Her body was shaking violently.


    It seems that I saw something terrible Or people.


    Powell turned to look back, only to see a figure in the back, slowly walking towards them.


    Chen Yu walked step by step, and a number of spheres continued to condense around him.


    These spheres are like dark planets, each weighing millions of tons.


    This is Chen Yu''s accomplishments these days.


    Although the expected best effect has not been achieved.


    But it''s pretty scary.


    After five black balls have agglomerated, the number will not increase any more.


    Chen Yu has also come to the side of the car.


    Chen Yu looks at nannier and Powell in the car.


    Just then, Reza flew out of the big hole he hit.


    "I''m going to kill you." The roar of the soul came from Reza.


    There was a terrible mental surge in him.


    Chen Chu raised his right arm and pointed his finger toward Reza.


    Five black balls shot out at the same time.


    Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang -


    the black ball with the speed of destruction and the awesome weight, a cross shot will directly pass through the body like a round ball, a volley shot is five holes.


    But the black sphere didn''t stop at this point, but came back and forth, repeatedly shooting.


    In a matter of ten seconds, lassar has been shot.


    However, the alien gods are not so easy to kill.


    Their bodies are just the extension of mental power, and their mental power comes from the core heart.


    As long as they don''t destroy the heart, they can regenerate indefinitely.


    Sure enough, in less than ten seconds, resall''s body was reorganized again.


    But at this time, he didn''t want to fight any more.


    Because He recognized the man opposite.


    Chen''s fingers again, five black balls in one.


    Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang -


    after five loud noises, a ten million ton black ball is completed.


    This is the best Chen can do in his field.


    Moreover, it is difficult to control the flight path of the ten million ton black ball.


    It''s quite different to control five two million ton black balls and one ten million ton black ball.


    Chen Yu had the experience of controlling ten thousand swords, so it is not a problem to control five black balls at the same time.


    But to control a 10 million ton black ball is a matter of pure strength.


    If you can''t lift it, you can''t lift it.


    So Chen Yu fused the black ball directly on the top of Reza''s head.


    Then, under the influence of gravity, it hit directly on rexar.


    Poof -


    resall''s body is like an air leaking balloon, drying down directly.

 Chapter 2567

    Nannier has long known how horrible Chen Yu is.


    But Powell didn''t know.


    He didn''t know what was going on.


    Just listen to the air.


    And then, as if he had been beaten hundreds of times, he was flat.


    Chen Chu looks at the withered Lei Sal and then at the bronze door.


    Chen Yu walked towards the bronze door.


    Nannier looks at Chen Yu''s back.


    After Chen Yu entered the bronze door, nanni''er jumped out of the car.


    Go to Reza.


    Cesar was crushed by a small black ball.


    It also made him unable to move at all.


    And every time you want to recover, it will be destroyed in an instant.


    His core was also exposed to the air and could not be covered with flesh and blood.


    Nanny looked at the bronze door again.


    Looks like she''s panicking right now.


    But she looked at resall again, her eyes full of greed.


    "Fina nizmi Help me Save me... " At the moment, leisal can''t move at all. He can only send out weak mental force and try to ask nannier for help.


    "Good I''m here to save you. " Nannier stepped forward step by step.


    All of a sudden, nanny jumped at the heart of Reza.


    His core is several meters in diameter, and nannier''s hands are firmly attached to the core.


    Her fingers turned into tentacles and began to pierce the core.


    "Fina nizmi What do you want to do? Stop it! Stop... " Cried Cesar in horror.


    But he couldn''t move. His body was firmly suppressed by the black ball.


    "Lassar, you''re hopeless. The man is here. Do you think you''ve escaped?"


    Nannier said, but she did not stop, still devouring the core of Reza.


    "Dare you!"


    "I dare!" Nannier replied.


    In a strange god, the strong always devour the weak.


    There are almost no weak people devouring the strong.


    Strong spiritual force into nannier''s body.


    And there is no rejection.


    It''s like returning to the source.


    Cesar''s heart is getting shriveled.


    Nannier has not changed.


    ¡­¡­


    Chen Yu enters the bronze door.


    The first thing to see was the big truck.


    Chen''s expressionless face suddenly turned cold.


    Two powerful spiritual forces rush out of the dark.


    Towards Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu is no stranger to this spiritual force.


    Just then, two lights appeared in the deep.


    A red body, like a burning fireball.


    The other is green.


    "It''s the man! He''s here! "


    Cage and Quinn Massa are in a panic.


    They never dreamed that they would meet Chen Yu here.


    "Fight him!"


    If they can, they will never run away.


    But there''s no other place to run.


    It''s only hard work that can bring out a hope.


    However, Chen soon extinguished their hopes.


    It was only about 20 seconds before and after, and the hearts of cage and Quinn Massa were pulled out by Chen.


    Chen Yu''s bad mood suddenly became happy these two days.


    Dare to rob me! I''m tired of living.


    Chen Yu put away the truck and two hearts.


    When we went out, we found nannier and Powell had run away.


    ¡­¡­


    "Drive faster, drive faster..." Nanny urged.


    There was no need for nanny''s urging, and Powell had now increased his speed to the fastest.


    But just at this time, there was a loud noise in front of us, which raised a cloud of dust.


    Powell slammed on the brake and the two in the car saw Chen emerge from the dust.


    "Get out of the car." Chen Yu ordered.


    "Go down." Nanny said to Powell, and at the same time she got out of the car more actively.


    Escape? In front of Chen Yu, it is impossible to escape.


    Chen Yu stood there, looking at nannier without saying a word.


    At the moment, nanni''er''s scalp is numb by Chen Zhu''s eyes.


    Suddenly, she regretted her earlier recklessness.


    I actually want to get back at cage, quellinmassa and Reza.


    It''s a terrible human being.


    I''m just looking for death.


    Powell also had a creepy feeling at the moment, with a gun hidden behind him.Maybe this gun can give him a little sense of security.


    "It''s you!"


    "Not me, not me..." Nanny waved her hand directly.


    Hearing nannier''s voice, Chen Yu immediately recognized that it was her who had just provoked her.


    "I''ve seen your surveillance of my gold robbery, and I remember your voice." Chen Yu said coldly, "in addition, you devour my booty without my consent."


    Nanny''s face was pale, and she could hardly help showing herself directly.


    But she knew very well, even if she showed herself.


    It''s impossible to defeat the man in front of us.


    That day, she saw with her own eyes how Chen Yu killed her peers.


    Gold!? Is the gold he robbed himself?


    God killed Why didn''t his name be engraved on the gold?


    "I can explain." Nanny was shaking all over.


    "Well I''ll give you an opportunity to explain. "


    Chen also wants to know why.


    He thought it would be a dangerous trap to wait for himself.


    As a result, there was no hair.


    Chen Yu is also a little disappointed.


    Just now, Chen almost didn''t do it himself. He always used xiaotiandi to make black balls to attack.


    I just don''t know what the danger is.


    "He and I were under the control of the elder cage, the elder quelling Massa and the elder raisal, and were forced to rob the bank." Nannier said: "I have no idea that the gold belongs to you. We are driven to enslave by three elders. But when we get it, the three elders will kill us. One of the elders tells us that they want to revenge you Revenge on you for killing us on Devil Island Our compatriots, however, in order to avoid the leakage of information, intend to kill our miscellaneous fish. "


    "How do you know my contact information?"


    "We have secretly investigated your phone number before the action. We have a premonition that three elders may kill us, so we have made preparations in advance, but our premonition is finally fulfilled."


    Chen Yu felt his chin and thought about the causes and consequences.


    "No!" Chen Yu suddenly shouted, "I have seen your monitoring pictures. You didn''t go for gold at that time. It was an accident that you robbed my car carrying gold."


    "It wasn''t an accident. We thought the gold was in the bank, but the anti-theft door of the bank kept us away, so we planned to give up the action temporarily. As a result, we saw the car carrying the gold at the door, so we drove away with the water."

 Chapter 2568

    "Well, that''s enough."


    Chen Yu waved his hand, and he could not tell if nannier''s words were true or false.


    But some things don''t need to be taken into account.


    One explanation is enough.


    "Then Then can I go? "


    "Go? Did I say I let you go? "


    "You You... "


    "The God of the other!" Chen Yu looked at nannier and said, "why do you think I will let go of a strange god?"


    "You don''t keep your word!"


    "Credit? It was you who tried to use depraved magic on me that night. " Chen Yu looked at nannier and said, "I remember your spirit, don''t deny it."


    Nanny''s expression froze for a moment.


    She was trying to get some servants.


    I met a ghost when I went out.


    Now, she''s still on her own initiative.


    Nannier saw a black ball condensing beside Chen Yu.


    Nanny swallowed.


    Powell yanked out his gun, pointed at Chen Yu and shouted, "don''t move!"


    Chen Chuo smiled. Few people have threatened him with guns recently.


    "Wait a minute." Nannier raised her hands and said, "Sir, we can talk."


    "What are you talking about? In what capacity are you talking to me? "


    "I can help you find other gods of different kinds. They hide in every corner of the world. Even if you stand in front of them, you may not be able to find them."


    Chen Yu shook his head: "I don''t care about it. As long as I don''t show up in front of me, I won''t care."


    Hearing Chen Yu''s words, nannier once again felt that she had made a big death.


    "I can work for you." Said nannier.


    "So what do you think you can do for me?"


    "Sir, are you raising a strange god?"


    "So what?"


    "I know how to raise a higher quality Alien God."


    "You are an alien god, don''t you reject it?"


    "Why do you dislike it? We will feed the same kind ourselves. It''s very common for us to feed the different gods. "


    Chen Yu held his chin in one hand and gazed at nannier: "do you know how to raise a better God of different kinds?"


    "Yes, I know."


    "Is this technology unique to you? Or do all the other gods know? "


    "Only I know."


    "So what''s special about you?"


    Since nannier is in possession of technology that none of her peers has.


    Then Chen Yu has to doubt nannier''s identity.


    "It''s not that I''m special, it''s that I''ve devoured Reza, the first alien elder you killed just now, and I''ve extracted this technology from his memory."


    "So how did he master the technology?"


    "I don''t know in my ear." Nannier said helplessly, "all I can extract from his memory is not complete."


    "So what''s the effect of your rearing method?"


    "I can make the gods of different kinds mature faster, and I can cultivate the elite gods of different kinds, even the top gods of different kinds."


    "Just a strengthening of strength?" Chen Yu frowned.


    What he needs is a different kind of God as a meat animal.


    It''s not for fighting.


    Therefore, the strengthening of strength is meaningless to Chen Yu.


    "The meat quality of elite gods of different kinds can make users improve a little mental power and vitality. If they eat it for a long time, the effect is more obvious. Only in this way can the three elders rule the prison for a long time, and because they have cultivated strong gods of different kinds in private for their own consumption for a long time, their power is far beyond the ordinary ones God has even evolved his own field. "


    "So, if I leave the prison to you, how long will it take you to give me results?"


    "Five years." Said nannier.


    "It''s too long."


    "Three years." Nannier quickly added: "the juveniles in the devil''s prison are OK now, but they can''t achieve the best effect. Only the juveniles that have been bred since they were hatched are the best breeding objects, and then gradually improve the quality. The maturity period can be shortened from the original 50-10 years to 20 years."


    Chen Yu thought for a while: "yes, in three years, you have to give me results."


    "Then, sir, can I make my request?"


    "Tell me."


    "Every year I need at least two months off, and I need pay."


    "Vacation? Yes, what else do you need? "


    "First of all, I need at least three adult gods as my food every year. At the same time, I need human reward and high salary.""How much do you think you''ll be paid for a year?"


    "Five million dollars."


    Chen Yu shook his head: "you are not worth the price until you have made any achievements for me."


    "Two million dollars, at least two million dollars." Nanny thought about it and lowered her demands.


    Chen fumbled his chin and thought about it. Nannier added, "I have five more people. I need to pay them."


    "Yes, two million dollars a year for three years, and three years later, according to your results, improve your treatment, or kill you."


    Nannier''s expression was obviously unnatural when she heard Chen Zhuo say the word "erase".


    "Clean up. I''ll take you and your men back to Devil Island in two days."


    Chen just wanted to leave, and suddenly thought of something: "by the way, don''t think about running away, I have left a mark on you."


    Nanny''s smile was a little stiff.


    "Of course, I''d be happy to work for you, my master. After I became your servant, I didn''t want to run away."


    How could Chen Yu believe the words of a strange god.


    Bang -


    Chen Chu goes through the air, and Powell sits on the ground in fear.


    At this moment, he just felt a moment of fear.


    "Is that guy Superman?"


    "Maybe he has the same strength as Superman, but his character is the opposite of Superman. In terms of evil, he is absolutely more terrible than our strange god."


    Chen Yu doesn''t know how nannier thinks of himself, and he doesn''t care.


    Chen is more concerned about his control of the field just now.


    Although it seems to be strong, it does not meet Chen''s psychological expectations.


    It is even far from the expected effect.


    It seems that more time is needed for cultivation.


    When he got home, Chen went directly to Hetu.


    Practice again.


    To be honest, without Hetu, Chen could hardly have reached the present level.


    Chen Yu has never been a genius, even if there are some opportunities, but he is not much better than the real genius.


    Chen Yu has only time. Even if he uses a small part of it to practice, he can still achieve the present state of cultivation.

 Chapter 2569

    Chen''s small world is at least ten times stronger than it used to be.


    However, Chen''s goal is still much worse.


    The scope of xiaotiandi has also improved, but not much.


    Each time the quenching is completed, the lifting is less than half a meter.


    Chen''s real harvest is the pattern of heaven in the small world, just like he has lived.


    The fire of Nirvana has activated the pattern of heaven, just like a dead man is rejuvenated.


    Chen Yu, baifra, Zhang Tianyi and 23 generations of Blood Mary discuss their progress and experience every day.


    "Lao Zhang, I think you must practice fire of nirvana."


    Chen Yu is the only one who has started to cultivate xiaotiandi.


    So he is also the one with the most say.


    Zhang Tianyi is second only to Chen Yu in cultivation.


    He and Chen Yu are doomed.


    "I have my own way. The fire of our sect is not necessarily worse than the fire of your nirvana."


    "It''s not about the power, but when I recently tempered xiaotiandi, I found that Tianwen in xiaotiandi seems to be alive."


    "Alive?" Everyone is moving in their heart.


    "What is living?"


    Because they didn''t experience it personally, they didn''t understand the concept of life very well.


    "You can see the difference between a dead tree and a towering tree with vigorous life." "Once Tianwen is activated, even if nothing is done, it will grow gradually," Chen said


    "Not only that, but also Tianwen will generate vitality. Although it is not a lot, it can increase the life span by at least a quarter after being increased or decreased."


    Baifra, Zhang Tianyi and 23 generations of Blood Mary are very sensitive to the word life force and life span.


    It''s needless to say that Mary of twenty-three generations is going to the end of her life this year.


    If Chen Yu didn''t give her a Hunyuan stone, I''m afraid she won''t even get out of bed now.


    Zhang Tianyi''s situation is better than that of the 23rd generation Blood Mary.


    But it''s only better. He''s in his twenties.


    Although he is not as old as twenty-three generations of Blood Mary who dare not even move hands with others.


    But now he dare not squander his vitality.


    In normal circumstances, the consumption of vitality is close.


    And the human body will produce certain vitality every other period of time.


    The younger a man is, the more vitality he produces.


    Even if the supply is greater than the demand, these vitality will either be absorbed or will be naturally lost.


    Why do strong people like them live longer than ordinary people.


    Because they know how to absorb vitality.


    Once they fight with people, they consume not only their own magic, but also their vitality.


    However, as long as they do not overspend, it does not have a great impact on them.


    But once the intensity of the fight exceeds expectations.


    Then they will use the vitality of the source.


    In this way, the consumption will be more.


    Why does burning vitality increase combat power and restore magic quickly.


    Because of the overdraft of vitality.


    Vitality is a higher energy than magic.


    Nature can change to more power.


    But normal people don''t trade vitality for strength.


    Zhang Tianyi hasn''t begun to consume his source of life.


    But it''s almost there.


    When his body functions no longer produce vitality.


    It''s when he uses the source of life.


    And the 23 generations of Blood Mary is even the source of life has been exhausted.


    If there is no supplement of Hunyuan stone, I''m afraid it will be her death within half a year.


    As for baifra, what does he take every time?


    Is not to continue their own life.


    No one likes the process.


    It''s not easy for baifra to win every time.


    It can be said that every time there is danger.


    This is a very painful thing.


    If what Chen Yu said, let xiaotiandi have vitality.


    So for the three of them, it will be the greatest good news.


    Of course, it also gives them more motivation.


    "If so, it''s understandable. It''s also recorded in my ancient books." Zhang Tianyi said: "there is a saying in the ancient Yuan Dynasty annals. It''s worth thousands of years to count the number of squares. Now listening to Chen Yu, I finally understand the meaning of this sentence. The number of squares refers to our small world. However, the ancient Yuan Dynasty annals is an unknown ancient miracle. I think this man''s accomplishments are far beyond our own, which also makes him small The vitality that heaven and earth can agglomerate is huge and incomparable. As long as it is equal to the vitality that we consume, it is almost equal to infinite life. "Everyone''s heart is a surprise, infinite life!


    It doesn''t look so far away.


    Chen Yu thought for a moment and said: "from this point of view, it is true that the higher the cultivation is, the more perfect the small world is, the more vitality it can generate. However, after a few days of cultivation, I''m afraid it''s still out of reach. Although the small world is becoming more and more perfect, and its diameter has expanded a little, but the generation of vitality hasn''t improved much, that is to say, this road is far better than me It''s even more difficult for us to imagine. It''s almost impossible to get ten thousand years of life, or even to live forever. "


    Chen''s feelings are far more profound than theirs.


    Chen, after all, is a personal experience.


    And now they are only guessing with their own experience.


    Chen also borrowed from Hetu, although he only began to practice for a few days.


    In fact, Chen Yu has been practicing in Hetu for several years.


    If the vitality generated and actually consumed by xiaotiandi can reach 1:1 in the true sense, then it means that it can reach the same life span as Tiandi and the same brightness of sun and moon.


    But the actual ratio is 0.2:1, and after so long practice.


    The vitality that xiaotiandi can generate is about 0.23 of consumption.


    That is to say, if there were no other accidents, Chen received a 23% bonus to his remaining life.


    For the twenty-three generations of Blood Mary, Zhang Tianyi and baifra, if they practice to the present state of Chen Yu, they will have the same or similar effect.


    And the shorter time they have left, the less effective they are.


    If one of them is going to die tomorrow, they may be able to earn a life bonus of less than six hours.


    And Chen Yu also felt that the more he practiced, the less he could improve his vitality.


    At the beginning of a period of time, the improvement is still obvious, but the more practice, the amount of improvement is significantly reduced.


    And Chen believes that with the gradual improvement of his small world, it is likely to reach a ceiling.


    Therefore, Chen said, to achieve real immortality is just a dream far away.


    For the four of them, it seems that they have made a difference, but in fact, they are still untouchable.

 Chapter 2570

    Everyone was in a good mood.


    From the night till the next morning.


    At this time, fari opened her eyes in a daze.


    "Honey, I want to go to the lake for a while I''m going to float down. "


    Since the last time Chen Yu performed and directly held up fari with xiaotiandi, fari has loved this feeling.


    For example, at this time of the day, in farry''s words, bathing is the fastest way to wake up.


    Chen Yu''s thought made fari float.


    Along with the quilt on her body, it also floated.


    "Leave you!" As soon as Chen Yu''s fingers were out, the whole fari was thrown out.


    Chen Zhu helped Farley prepare toothbrush and toothpaste by the way.


    After a while, fari came back wet.


    "Whoo I''m more awake. "


    Fanny wiped the water stains on her hair: "Chen, help me dry my hair."


    Chen Yu rings his fingers again. In a flash, fari feels the wind of typhoon 15, and her face and skin have been deformed.


    To be honest, in this wind, no one can keep the beauty, even if it''s not Farley.


    "Raise the temperature. Too much cold wind will dry my skin."


    Chen Yu rolled his eyes. Fari was water at home and at work. Would she be afraid of skin water shortage?


    However, Chen Yu raised the air several degrees through the fire of Nirvana and the spread of Tianwen.


    "Well, go to breakfast."


    When Chen Yu and fari came downstairs, several children who were going to school had already got up and were having breakfast.


    Evil devil is running in and out, preparing breakfast for everyone.


    Everyone is used to the service of evil spirits.


    Even if there is no evil service, they are not used to it.


    "Uncle, the school is going to organize an out of school camp. It costs 60 dollars per person." Didilla looks at Chen.


    Several other children also looked at Chen.


    "When?" Chen asked.


    "Next Monday and Tuesday, two days in all."


    "Then take advantage of this time, go to the grassland to collect horse manure and cow manure, one dollar per kilogram." "Don''t let the evil spirits at home help you," Chen said


    Chen has never given cash directly to his children.


    What Chen bought for them was not counted.


    But if they need money, or want to buy something out of plan.


    Then Chen would ask them to make the money themselves.


    Of course, it''s still fari who dominates.


    Chen Yu also thinks this kind of plan is good.


    "Good." Didilla and other children are not spoiled children.


    They readily agreed.


    If those cow dung is processed into fertilizer, it''s only a dozen dollars a ton.


    But the real meaning of this is never the dollars.


    "Honey, do you have any plans for today?"


    "No, I''m going to ask feywood Cisco to come over after I send the children to school." "What can I do for you?" Chen said


    "No, coco has a new bag recently. I''m going to start with it."


    "Well, I''ll book it for you."


    When fari went out, Portia came.


    Chen asked Portia to look at home, and he sent the children to school.


    "Feywood, are you free now?"


    "Yes, Mr. Chen. Where can I go, please?"


    "Come to my house. Well, this side of mirror lake."


    "OK, just a moment, please."


    Half an hour later, feywood Cisco came.


    "Hello, Mr. Chen."


    "Well, sit down." Chen Chu nodded, "how is my private airport built?"


    "The progress is good. It should be accepted in autumn." Said feywood Cisco.


    "Yes, don''t pull down the construction of the private airport. Besides, this time I''m looking for you. It''s another thing."


    "Please say."


    "Last year, I told you that I would have a big project on hand."


    Feywood Cisco was in a good mood, and of course he remembered it.


    For this reason, he has expanded the number of workers.


    Only, Chen Yu has no news.


    And his company is already feeling a little pressure to pay these workers.


    Recently, he is still planning whether to dismiss some.


    "Now that the project has been determined, the investment in the first phase should be $10 billion." Chen said: "and the funds have been raised, and there is no public bidding at present. This project is not my own, and there are several major shareholders, so I need you to give me a clear answer, how much share can you take?"Feywood Cisco opened his mouth and looked at Chen Yu in amazement.


    The eyes are full of wonder.


    Ten billion dollars! The money is enough to build a small town.


    What is the project in chenyukou?


    "Mr. Chen, can you tell me the details of the project?"


    "Do you know Nanqi island?" Chen asked.


    Feywood Cisco''s eyes were wide again.


    Of course he knows.


    How could he not have known.


    Because there are many rumors about magic island in the market.


    One of the rumors is that the owner of magic island will develop magic island as a tourist island.


    As a member of the construction industry, feywood Cisco has been asking for information.


    See if you have a chance to get a mouthful of soup.


    It''s just that almost everyone else knows what he can get.


    He can''t even find a person in charge.


    Let alone have a drink of soup.


    But he never dreamed of it.


    Chen Yu is the owner of magic island.


    What''s more, there''s a lot of soup now.


    It was a pot in front of him.


    There are several pieces of meat and soup in it. He can choose all by himself.


    "This is the first phase of the project. Take a look."


    Feywood Cisco felt suffocated.


    Dozens of large and small projects.


    The biggest projects are super big projects with more than 500 million dollars.


    One of the biggest projects is the reclamation project plus a medium-sized airport, with a current budget of $3.5 billion.


    And this airport is only the first phase, and the second phase will be expanded.


    At this moment, feywood Cisco wanted to slap himself.


    How is not long memory.


    Chen Yu reminded him a year ago.


    But he was careful.


    As a result, his position is now very awkward.


    "Mr. Chen, I think I can take over the project of shopping street and airport." Said Wood ske.


    "Give me your plan, budget and plan, and then contact my lawyer, who is in charge of this project, and you know, Miss Alex."


    "Well, I''ll come up with a plan as soon as possible."


    "Feywood, although we are old acquaintances, I hope you can give me a satisfactory construction scheme in this project, otherwise even with our relationship, I can''t give you the project."


    "I know. I know."

 Chapter 2571

    When feywood Cisco left, his mind was still in a fog.


    He didn''t know how he got back to the company.


    But he soon woke up.


    This is not a time for fun.


    One more minute of distraction is a waste of time.


    His biggest advantage now is to know Chen Yu.


    And before the super project went public.


    He has no competitors.


    In other words, as long as he comes up with a design plan that can give Chen Yu and several shareholders a glimpse, he has great hope to get the project.


    However, he doesn''t have any famous designers.


    Don''t think that the designers who can get the international awards are just sudden inspiration.


    In fact, to be able to get the prize has proved that their ability is indeed superior.


    After thinking about it for a while, feywood Cisco decided to recruit more famous designers.


    This is not the time to save money.


    Now it''s possible to lose the super project by saving money.


    Once again, feywood Cisco said.


    The big guy is always the big guy.


    Feywood Cisco thought he knew Chen Yu''s family in general.


    But now he realized that he still underestimated Chen Yu''s family.


    Especially for this project, can ordinary people play this kind of project?


    ¡­¡­


    Nannier took her hand and came down to the door of Chen Yu''s house.


    Including nanny.


    When I saw Chen''s manor, I was still scared.


    "Mr. Chen..." Nanny swallowed.


    Chen Yu waved: "call me boss later."


    Chen Zhao looked at the people behind Nan''er: "are they your subordinates?"


    Apart from Powell, several others are a bit rebellious.


    When Chen''s eyes swept past, those people stared back at Chen.


    It''s like saying, what are you looking for? Are you looking for a fight?


    Chen Yu suddenly showed a fierce light.


    In a flash, the four men were flying backwards at the same time.


    They seem to have been beaten up in the chest.


    The whole man flew out, then was lifted by Chen Yu in the air and pulled back to his original position.


    "When facing me in the future, do you hear me with fear?"


    Nanny and Powell dare not fart one.


    When they went back to talk to sedmar and others.


    They simply said that she found a boss for them.


    Follow the boss later.


    They think they are ordinary bosses.


    Then I was taught.


    "If you hear me, please answer me. If you don''t understand, then I think I need to change my staff."


    "Boss You hold them by the neck, they can''t speak. "


    Chen finally let go of their control.


    However, at the moment, sedmar and others have been frightened by Chen Yu.


    "Do you understand now?"


    "Understand I see. "


    "Darling." Chen Chu nodded and looked up at nannier. "You are all ready. In three days, I will arrange your boat to go to sea. In addition, if anyone dares to give me the whole moth, it''s better to throw him into the sea early. If I do it, I will throw him into the sea with you to feed sharks."


    "In addition, this card has some money. You can buy whatever you want in these three days. Most of the time in the future, you have no chance to enjoy it. I suggest you buy something that can be used for entertainment on the island."


    ¡­¡­


    "Boss, who is that man?"


    "You''d better not know."


    "But boss, we have become his subordinates now. What else can we hide?"


    "To know who he is, you must first understand who I am, and exactly what I am."


    The crowd swallowed their mouths and their eyes were a little flustered.


    They knew nanny was not human.


    It''s just, through normal contact.


    They think nannier is a little difficult to serve.


    But at least they all share the same smell.


    So it''s not unacceptable.


    "I''m not human."


    People respond to nanny with eyes that we already know.


    "If it had to be counted, I should belong to the gods."


    "Gods?"


    People are directly confused.


    This terrible guy is a God?


    This is quite different from the gods they remember.They really can''t accept such gods.


    "Of course, with your understanding, I can be regarded as an evil god." Nannier said: "of course, I''m far less powerful than you think. The three you saw that day are my kind. They are powerful demons. They will cause people to fall through spiritual magic, fall into fear, and sink into the illusion they created."


    "Boss Then you We... "


    "You are not good people, I don''t need to let you fall, and I like your desire. Your desire is my best food."


    "But whether it''s me or those three old guys, we''re all meat fed by others. Not long ago, we were all enslaved by a horrible demon named Leviathan Aberdeen tagmis. You can''t understand his strength."


    "Then explain it in terms we can understand."


    "Four months ago, a powerful U.S. fleet attacked Leviathan Aberdeen tagmis, but the battle lasted only one hour. The whole fleet, plus thousands of U.S. troops, sank into the sea. The flesh and blood of those soldiers were lost and became our fodder."


    The crowd swallowed and their eyes were filled with fear.


    "Then the man came." Nannier''s voice also trembled with fear: "he killed thousands of demons. The island of tegmis was almost razed to the ground by him. Tegmis begged for mercy in front of him, but he turned a blind eye to tegmis''s plea for mercy and took away everything from him. We were deliberately released by tegmis to block him, but You can''t imagine how horrible that human being is. He is more like a devil than a devil. "


    Everyone was shaking with fear.


    "I escaped at that time. I thought I would never meet him again in my life. As a result..." Nannier is a little regretful at the moment.


    "To be honest, I really admire you." Nannier looked at sedmar and others: "I think your brain should be smart enough not to be confused with the situation, but you dare to stare at that person directly."


    People want to cry without tears. They think the opposite of nannier.


    They didn''t think nanny had reminded them.


    Then it''s certainly not a big deal.

 Chapter 2572

    "Get on board and wait until it''s overdue." Simenta looks at the late arrivals.


    Her temper has not changed.


    Of course, her attitude depends on who she is facing and how she feels.


    For example, now, she is in a bad mood.


    Very unpleasant.


    Because of the voyage, she needs to run the least favorite route.


    Devil Island!


    Since the last trip to Devil Island.


    Simenta has been avoiding this place.


    But not long ago, she received a call from Chen Yu.


    Ask her to help him send some people to Devil Island.


    She refused at the time.


    But Chen told her that if she refused, an accident would happen if her ship could not even go out of the sea.


    At that time, Simon''s heart was MMP''s.


    Then she accepted a million dollars of labor service fee.


    There is not much to say about the money, and not much to say about it.


    It''s enough for her to go to Devil Island once, and there''s still some hard money left.


    She was too impressed with Chen Yu.


    If she could, she hoped Chen would never think of her.


    Unfortunately, as long as she is still running at sea, she is doomed to be unable to get rid of Chen Yu.


    Nanny looked at Simon tower in black.


    "Do you know who you''re talking to?" Nannier said with a cold face, a little murderous in her words.


    "Don''t scare me. I know who you are." "If you dare to do it to me, you''d better think about the consequences," said Simon


    "Hum!" Nannier could hear that Simon was threatening her with Chen Yu.


    But she couldn''t ignore the threat.


    "Ask a few people to help me with the move." Said nannier.


    Three days ago, Chen gave them a card.


    They thought the card didn''t have much money.


    At the beginning, it was still careful consumption.


    But soon they found that in three days, even if they took a bath with champagne, every meal was delicacy, and they could not spend the money of the card.


    Then they started their shopping spree.


    Of course, they also listened to Chen Yu.


    Countless entertainment projects have been prepared for them for nearly a year.


    Basically these bags are their future entertainment.


    No way. There''s really no entertainment on Devil Island.


    "It''s not in my service."


    "These are the things of our boss." Said nannier.


    Simon tardon was speechless, she didn''t have the courage to say no.


    ¡­¡­


    "Vestana, I''m leaving." Yang Guo looks at the decadent vestana.


    In fact, Yang Guo is more decadent than her.


    At last, he can understand what his Shizu always said.


    There is no comparison between you and him.


    "Are you leaving, too?" Vestana''s mouth is full of alcohol.


    But her mind was clear.


    "Mr. Totti told you about Chen''s power on Devil Island." Yang Guo stares at vestana: "you can''t win."


    "That''s what you think. I don''t accept it." There was a certain resentment in vestana''s voice.


    In this expedition to Bermuda, all her hands were lost on Devil Island, including her most trusted britz.


    This is the time when she employs people, but Yang Guo chooses to leave her at this time.


    How can she not be resentful!?


    Sure enough, Totti Belfast is trustworthy.


    At least, he didn''t betray himself.


    There has been an impulse in Yang Guo''s mind.


    Stay and continue to help vestana.


    But Accra bumon, the little dragon girl in his family, disagreed.


    His wife ventured to Devil Island for him.


    So now it''s time for him to pay his debts.


    He had to listen to Accra bumon and go back to Longhu Mountain.


    And it''s too dangerous here.


    He didn''t know if Chen would be against him if he knew he was still here.


    He can not be afraid of Chen Yu.


    But he could not guarantee that Chen would not hurt Accra bumon.


    Once Chen is really against them.


    He has no way to protect his wife.


    So he had to leave with his wife.


    "You can go. By the way, it''s not your resignation. It''s me who fired you." Said vestana coldly.


    Yang Guo sighed: "if you think this can let you retain a little dignity, I respect your decision."After that, Yang Guo turned and left.


    Just then, said vestana.


    "Yang, if you still read some old love, please give me the back part of that secret."


    Yang Guo hesitated for a moment, turned around and looked at vestana: "vestana, even if you have finished the secret method, you can hardly defeat him. Didn''t master Totti explain it to you? That man''s terrible. "


    "I said, but I don''t want to be that weak and incompetent ordinary person."


    "Well, this is what you need Remember, you can''t beat him with this secret. " Yang Guo throws a Dharma book in front of vestana, and then strides away.


    At this time, Totti bear appeared in front of Yang Guo.


    "Master Totti."


    "Are you leaving?" Asked Totti belst.


    "Yes, master Totti If you can, please persuade vestana, you know, she is not facing the enemy at all, but despair. "


    "I know." Totty bear nodded.


    Both of them sighed at the same time, staggering their bodies and moving in their respective directions.


    Totti Belfast walks into vestana''s office.


    The office is full of empty wine bottles and a strong smell of wine.


    Vestana was sitting at her desk with a bottle beside her.


    "Master Totti, I hope you are not here to say goodbye." Vestana was in a very low mood.


    "Of course not." "At least this option is not in my consideration for the time being, but if you continue to be so depressed, then I have to consider leaving here," said Totti belst with a faint smile


    Vestana slowly raised her head. "So master Totti, what''s your plan?"


    "The first is to recruit people." "Rebuild the psionic team," says Totti belst


    "Yes, I want to build a stronger spiritual team!" "No, I''m going to recruit more powerful psychics from all over the world, not just the little North American psychics," vestana said, biting her teeth


    Totty bear''s eyes flashed a little.


    He is the nail left by Chen Yu.


    And the psionic team after this turmoil.


    He doesn''t need to be an alien mercenary anymore.


    He''s going to be number two on the psionic team.


    He can stand in the open.


    Even if he has complete control over the psionic team.


    On the surface, they were enemies of Chen Yu, but in fact, they cooperated with Chen Yu''s actions secretly.

 Chapter 2573

    The airport -


    Yang Guo could not have imagined that the person who came to see him off would be Chen Yu.


    "I thought you would stay."


    Accra bumon pulled his own man.


    Yang Guo took a deep breath and looked at Chen Yu. "Are you here to laugh at me?"


    "Do you think I''m here to laugh at you?"


    "Isn''t it?"


    Chen Yu looks at Yang Guo. Although he doesn''t answer his questions directly, he draws an arc around his mouth.


    Yang Guo sighed, and then said, "let go of vestana."


    Yang Guo knows that vestana will not give up.


    He also knew that vestana could not fight Chen Yu.


    Even if he had reminded vestana many times.


    But vestana still felt that she had a chance.


    She has a chance to beat Chen Yu.


    This is entirely due to her lack of a clear concept of Chen''s strength.


    It''s a terrible idea.


    "Very simply, as long as she gives up those stupid ideas, I will not touch her hair."


    Yang Guo turns away in silence.


    If he can persuade vestana.


    Then he doesn''t have to waste his words with Chen Yu.


    Because he couldn''t convince vestana.


    That''s why he wants to get an acceptable answer from Chen Yu.


    Unfortunately, Chen Yu didn''t do what he wanted at all.


    ¡­¡­


    Meila and Sindora are going to school today.


    They are not very new to the school.


    When Chen took Meila and xindora to the new kindergarten, all the parents brought their children to the kindergarten.


    In fact, the residents in the town heard that when two children of Chen Yu''s family want to enroll in the kindergarten, they all want their children to enroll in the kindergarten.


    There''s no complicated reason, just because Chen Yu has money.


    Before didila and their primary school enrollment in the town, Chen Zhu sponsored a lot of money.


    It has improved the situation of the school and the teaching quality of the school.


    Of course, these parents want their children to receive the same environment and education.


    Moreover, Chen is the food and clothing parents of half of the town''s residents.


    Even from the perspective of human sophistication.


    They also hope to get closer to Chen through their children.


    Some parents who are slightly familiar with Chen are all greeting Chen.


    Many people are kind to Chen Yu.


    Many of them have stores in the town.


    It''s the only business in town.


    So Chen Yu is not too strange.


    Chen Yu kept smiling all the time.


    This is a typical social interaction.


    Although Chen doesn''t like this kind of communication.


    But it''s inevitable.


    Clive and AMPAR are responsible for the registration of children who are enrolled one by one.


    Of course, Sindora and Meira have already registered.


    There are twenty children in this school, including Sindora and Meila.


    But more than 50 children and parents came for the interview.


    In fact, in Europe and the United States, high-end kindergartens use interview mechanism.


    First of all, assess children''s intelligence level, then parents'' cultural literacy and family background.


    In addition to a few special families, the board of directors has taken special offers to create an image.


    For example, Lily couples, gay couples, their children are generally adopted.


    And many times, as long as their identity is reported, the vast majority of schools will admit their children.


    Because if they are rejected, they will face a lot of troubles.


    There was a black gay couple who adopted a child.


    When I went through the formalities for my child''s admission, I was rejected by the school.


    As a result, their neighbors exposed the incident to the media.


    It directly led to the school being criticized by the media from teachers to the board of directors.


    Discrimination against blacks, against comrades, and adoption of children are all sensitive topics in the United States.


    As long as we are in this society, no one can be exempted.


    Even Chen Yu dare not mention this topic easily.


    Of course, if there is a real tendency of the town residents to send their children to kindergartens, Chen will not have any objection.


    In addition to those sensitive topics, the vast majority of the residents in the town are well-informed.


    The facilities of the kindergarten, Chen Yu has been at all costs of investment.


    Even the school bus is equipped with one.In fact, the town government provides school buses and is willing to stop at the kindergarten.


    However, Chen took other issues into consideration, so he chose to pay for one.


    The second is preschool teachers. In addition to cliff and AMPA, they also recruited two qualified teachers.


    In the morning, it is basically to let the children in school know each other.


    At the same time, let the children know the teacher.


    Meila and Sindora have been together with other children all morning. In the afternoon, they have started running and chasing with other children in kindergarten.


    In terms of the education of young children, foreign countries are indeed more advanced than domestic ones.


    This gap is not the gap between facilities and teachers, but mainly reflected in the gap between ideas.


    Kindergarten education, in particular, hardly teaches cultural content.


    Most of them belong to the intellectual development of entertainment.


    At present, in China, from the beginning of kindergarten, the amount of knowledge has been blocked.


    Mathematics and English are almost necessary courses.


    Then there are all kinds of vocal music and musical instruments.


    There are even some parents, when their children are four or five years old, begin to report various extracurricular classes and interest classes.


    Chen Yu is very skeptical that those extracurricular interest classes may be parents'' own lack in childhood, so he wants his children to make up for their own lack.


    Of course, foreign children also have cram schools.


    Conditional is to hire private education, unconditional is sent to cram school.


    But most parents wait for their children to reach a certain age.


    Today, the kindergarten begins. The procedure is very simple.


    By two or three o''clock in the afternoon, school was over.


    Chen Yu also spent half a day in the kindergarten with Sindora and Meila.


    On the way home, Chen Yu did not drive, but walked home with two children.


    It''s about 15 minutes away from Mirror Lake, less than three kilometers away.


    Sindora and Meila are running in front of them, occasionally running to corn fields on the side of the road.


    The corn field opposite Mirror Lake is also Chen''s.


    Not long ago, Chen just bought it from the residents of the town.


    This also brought Chen''s private land area to 7.5 square kilometers.


    One quarter of Dashan''s land and half of its agricultural land are in Chen''s hands.


    At this time, Chen''s phone rings.


    "Hello, Lao Zhang, what''s up?"


    "Chen Zhu, it''s almost new year''s day. Isn''t it for you?"


    Chen Leng almost forgot.


    The traditional Chinese festival, Spring Festival, is coming soon.


    "How about going back to China for the new year?"


    "Forget it, my family is not convenient."


    "Rich people, afraid of inconvenience?"

 Chapter 2574

    "Don''t go back. There have been many things recently." Chen Yu responded lightly.


    There is nothing worth caring about at home.


    "Shit." Zhang Tianyi said mercilessly, "you are not the person in charge at all. Even if you want to find an excuse, find a better one."


    "I know it''s an excuse, and I have to be there."


    "Come back for the new year. You haven''t come back for two or three years."


    Chen Xun rubbed his forehead for two years and four months.


    Chen Yu went abroad after the national day of the year before last.


    "Now you''re back home, too. Come back and find a group of old classmates and teachers to show off."


    "Do you think I have that pain?"


    "Isn''t that fun for you?"


    "Or you can introduce some nuns, which will make me happy."


    "I dare to send it, do you dare to take it?"


    "If you want me, I will send you."


    Chen Yu and Zhang Tianyi are directly involved in the endless quarrel of the same sentence.


    Sometimes, as the two most powerful people in the world.


    Both EQ and IQ are intermittently flawed.


    In short, it''s mental retardation.


    "Chen Yu, don''t you want to communicate with the spiritual world in China?"


    "What to communicate? At my current level, do I care about communicating with them? " Chen Yu''s words are quite arrogant.


    But he does have the right to say that.


    "I have some unique Taoist books and some other system books. Don''t you want to see them?"


    "Where did you come from? It''s not a snatch, is it? "


    "The confrontations of orthodoxy hundreds of years ago are very cruel, and they are easy to destroy people. Compared with the dark middle ages in Europe, the dragon tiger mountain can stand on the current world. Do you think in the past few hundred years, we are just a good baby?"


    "That''s why I''m even more afraid to go. I don''t know what kind of banquet you''ve arranged for me."


    "Even then, it''s not convenient for ordinary outsiders to watch those precious ancient books."


    "If you really have this sincerity, you can send it."


    "What do you think? When these books are taken out, there will be an old resentment. Although our Tianshi sect of Longhushan is powerful, it is not able to be the enemy of the world."


    Many of these ancient books collected by the Tianshi cult of Longhu Mountain involve a period of enmity.


    Maybe now we all forget.


    But once a book is left out.


    Then it will remind you of some bad historical problems.


    "Chen Yu, I sincerely invite you to come to Longhushan Heavenly Master''s school as a guest, and I think it''s really necessary for you to come."


    "Come on, give me a reason to go."


    "Don''t you want to see the ancient book" the number of ancient Yuan Dynasty "? I can''t understand a lot of things in it, but maybe you can. "


    "Don''t be kidding. You are the expert of Taoism and the leader of Taoism. I don''t know what you can understand, but I can''t understand what you can''t understand. Are you going to kill me?"


    "No, I''m serious." Zhang Tianyi said: "last time I communicated with you, I found that the contents recorded in the ancient Yuanzai Shu are far more profound and profound than what I understood. If these things only depend on our communication, it may be difficult to fully understand them. Unlike you, you are personally aware, so you must be able to understand the contents recorded in the ancient Yuanzai Shu better than others."


    "You overestimate me."


    "I''ve never overestimated you. I know you are on a wild road, but our gap is not determined by orthodoxy or knowledge." Zhang Tianyi said: "you have your way, I have my method, but you are the first step in cultivation, so you don''t need to be humble."


    Chen Yu fell into silence, and Zhang Tianyi then said: "for monks like you and me, our personal combat power has almost reached the peak of human beings, so the strength of cultivation is not the first. We are now exploring the way for the future, just like your daughter, your two daughters have extraordinary talents, but your cultivation is high But you can''t guide them, especially the more backward you are, the more narrow your knowledge is. You know how to cultivate, but you don''t know how to teach the younger generation. "


    "What''s more, the theory of xiaotiandi that you and I discussed is not perfect. I think it''s necessary for us to summarize and compile a book at the same time."


    "Well, I''ll think about it before I reply."


    ¡­¡­


    Before long, Chen Yu returned home with cindora and Meila.


    However, Chen always considered whether to accept Zhang Tianyi''s invitation.


    This is not Zhang Tianyi''s first invitation.


    But in the past, Zhang Tianyi''s attitude was not so sincere.


    Chen Yu is basically fighting to cope with the past.


    However, Zhang Tianyi''s attitude is surprisingly serious this time.Chen Yu was also a little moved.


    It''s said that after success, people will think of their children.


    Chen Yu also has this idea.


    But his teaching level is really unsatisfactory.


    If we say that his strength can be counted in the whole human race.


    Then his teaching level can be counted backwards in the whole human race.


    Of course, there are deeper ideas.


    That''s curiosity.


    Chen Yu also knows that now he can only rely on his own groping.


    But this road is too difficult.


    No one can show him a clear road.


    "Hello, Zhang Ting, it''s me."


    "Boss, what''s up?"


    "It''s new year''s day in a few days. Have you had a holiday?"


    "No, on January 28." Zhang Ting replied.


    "No, I''ll give the company a holiday tomorrow. In addition, everyone has a big bonus for the new year."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Zhang Ting is speechless. Her boss is trying to find an excuse to pay the company''s employees.


    And the excuse is perfect.


    Who can refuse to give red envelopes to Chinese new year?


    She doesn''t want to be a sinner in the staff.


    "In addition, I plan to go back to China in the next year." "After the tenth five-year plan, let the company''s employees come and get together," Chen said


    "All right." Zhang Ting is helpless.


    Who made her boss look good.


    In addition, the business of the company is not involved at all.


    It''s even easier than when she started her own business.


    At least, when she started her business, she needed to worry about all kinds of chores.


    Water and electricity, rent, employee salary, as well as the market reaction of business and works.


    But since Chen acquired her studio, she has expanded her recruitment and transformed into an animation company.


    All these troubles don''t need her to worry about.


    After all, all these troubles can be solved with money.


    But if money can solve the problem, it is not trouble.


    Chen Yu, the poor have only money left.

 Chapter 2575

    Money may not solve all the problems, but it can definitely solve most of them.


    Zhang Ting doesn''t have to worry about money now.


    The money she invested in the past was also compensated by Chen Yu through various bonus methods.


    It''s even more money than it used to be.


    This led her family to think that her original investment in gomo studio finally paid off.


    "Boss, if the holiday starts tomorrow, it will be too long until the 15th day of the first month. In 20 days, no company in the industry will take such a long holiday."


    Although Guoman''s market is not very hot.


    But their time for creation is very urgent.


    A skilled animation production team is about 50 to 100 people, making an episode of 20 minutes or so, about 10 days.


    And this kind of cycle is hard to guarantee, sometimes it needs more time.


    So most of the world''s cartoons are produced at least one season before they are broadcast.


    Instead of many TV series, you can shoot them while playing them.


    Because there are many scenes in the cartoon, the manuscript may have such a sense of picture, but when it is made into a sub shot, it does not have the sense of imagination, which requires the re production of the sub shot.


    It can even be said that making cartoons is more complicated than making movies.


    "Boss, now our animation production team is not full, at this time, if we have a holiday, our production cycle will be delayed for a longer time, and we need to spend more money."


    As soon as Zhang Ting said this, she immediately regretted it.


    She obviously ignored one of Chen''s favorite things and spent money.


    "It was such a happy decision."


    Zhang Ting had no time to stop it at all, and Chen Yu had already made a decision.


    "By the way, everyone has to attend the party after the 15th. I seldom go back to China, so I don''t want anyone absent."


    "All right, boss." Zhang Ting replied helplessly.


    Zhang Ting hung up and then went to her old classmate''s office.


    Her old classmate is Li Yuke, who became the general manager of the company through her introduction.


    After all, Li Yuke himself was introduced into the company by Zhang Ting.


    "Zhang Ting, what can I do for you?" Li Yuke asked, holding his glasses.


    "Lao Li......"


    "I''m the same age as you. You dare to call me Lao Li today, and I''ll call you Aunt Zhang tomorrow."


    "Li Yuke, all right."


    "Well, what''s up?"


    "I really don''t know what happened to our boss. He seems to enjoy spending money. Now that the company has just been established, he doesn''t think about the development plan of the company, just wants to spend money. I doubt whether he is trying to launder money."


    "I''ve seen the company''s financial statements and accounts, as well as the accounts transferred to the company, are very clean, no problem." Li Yuke said with a smile, "and do you know how to launder black money? Money laundering will not be distributed under your account. Generally, money laundering is to enter the company''s account, then contact their fake business through shell company, and then transfer the money to the shell company''s account, so that the black money will be washed white. Now, except for the financial affairs, all other businesses in the company are in your charge. You say that people even want to find you for money laundering Wash? People are sick. "


    "I''d rather the boss is ill. He sends red envelopes to employees every three to five days. I''m a little hairy." Zhang Ting said with a wry smile, "just now the boss called again, saying that it''s the new year''s day, amplifying the holiday for the company''s employees and giving red envelopes for the new year."


    "Is our boss so rich?" Li Yuke asked doubtfully.


    He joined the company after a full tour.


    So Chen Yu is still very strange.


    So he still has some doubts about his boss''s family background.


    "I really don''t know how much money he has, but we once went out to sea to play. At that time, he used his private yacht, a super yacht with a value of at least 500 million RMB. In addition, we spent 34 million dollars on 16 people in a week playing abroad. If you haven''t contacted him, you can''t understand it at all. It''s a kind of heart to watch him spend money It''s a thrilling feeling. "


    Zhang tingdun, added: "in addition, he has a very wide network. He knows Gambi baifra, the richest man in Central Asia, and the top director in Hollywood. In addition, I think his network in China is not weak."


    Money doesn''t mean anything.


    However, a rich person with contacts can almost do whatever he wants.


    Zhang Ting is also a subtle reminder to Li Yuke.


    She graduated from the Department of financial management.


    With so many disciplines around the world, the crime rate of people graduating from the Department of financial management is the highest.


    Why is that? Because the people in the Department of financial management control the fate of others.And in some companies that are not well regulated, they are likely to become the local emperor of the company.


    The loss of regulation means the loss of bondage.


    So they will do whatever they want.


    Although Zhang Ting trusts Li Yuke, she has to guard against some things.


    After all, she still has deep feelings for the new company and hopes for the future.


    What is needed in ganguoman''s business is to smash money.


    And her daily troubles are the troubles of happiness.


    So don''t look at her complaints all day long. In fact, she is still secretly happy.


    For example, animation subsidiaries under the name of large companies.


    Even if there''s a giant behind them.


    But their pockets are still tight.


    No matter how big their head office is, it''s impossible to invest all their money in subsidiaries.


    However, Chen''s investment seems to have no upper limit.


    ¡­¡­


    "Honey, will you go to China after the Spring Festival?"


    "Good." Farley did not reply.


    "Do you want to go by yourself or because of me?"


    "I would like to go myself, but the main reason is that you want to go back."


    "Baba, I will go too." Little Gelin suddenly ran to Chen Yu''s side and rushed to Chen Yu''s arms.


    "I, I......" Little Larissa came running.


    Little Larissa has been able to run.


    However, little Larissa is also at the same age of children''s level.


    There''s no way to compare it with xiaogelin. In three months, xiaogelin can go to heaven and earth.


    Little Larissa and little gren are so bad at sports.


    Chen Yu was a little hesitant. He was only going to return home with farry.


    Then leave the child at home.


    Didilla came along, too.


    "Uncle, I also want to go to China."


    "Why do you want to go?"


    "I want to see what it is like to be hailed as the most prosperous Chinese spiritual alien."

 Chapter 2576

    They are all psychics, too.


    They are deeply influenced by many rumors and deeds.


    It''s all about the alien world of Huaxia spirit.


    But that place is too far away.


    Even if they are psychics, they are hard to reach.


    Now, I finally have the chance to let Chen Yu, a powerful psychic from China, lead the way.


    How could they give up the chance.


    In fact, Chen Yu is also curious.


    Other children also showed a strong curiosity.


    "Well, this time our family will go to China together."


    Chen Yu thought about it for a long time, and finally decided to go to China with his family.


    They are all family members, so to go to China can also be said to be back home.


    There''s no reason to go back on their own. They can''t follow.


    Now Chen''s family is also celebrating Christmas and Spring Festival.


    These two days, Chen Yu is also preparing for the new year.


    All the fireworks and firecrackers are ready.


    Chen Yu went to his high school classmate Li Qiong''s shop again and bought it.


    It''s not easy to buy this outside.


    And because he bought a lot.


    There is also a need for some registration.


    Chen Yu and Li Qiong, though not always in touch.


    But it was not completely disconnected.


    Li Qiong didn''t know that Chen Yu and her sister were in a hostile relationship.


    Chen Yu and Li Mu seem to have a tacit understanding. They never mentioned it in front of Li Qiong.


    Chen Yu knows that Li Qiong has been fishing for his son-in-law.


    Recently, I seem to be engaged to a Chinese American.


    From Li Qiong''s perspective, it is estimated that this Chinese American fiance also has some background.


    Otherwise, Li Qiong would not easily agree.


    Chen is not averse to this purposeful feeling.


    Everyone has his own choice.


    And Chen Yu himself is not a moral pacesetter.


    Portia all felt the change of Chen''s mood these days.


    She knows that two days is the most important festival for Chinese, the Spring Festival.


    It''s just a holiday.


    Do you need such excitement and expectation?


    The weather in Los Angeles has begun to pick up.


    It has returned to a temperature of more than 20 degrees during the day.


    The most significant change is that children can play in swimsuits.


    Portia looked and lay in the armchair with her eyes open.


    Chen Yu''s mouth is humming music. He looks in a good mood.


    "Do you eat fruit, boss?"


    "Wash me two strings of grapes." Chen said.


    "Boss, are you going to China after the Spring Festival?"


    "Well."


    "Can you also take me to China?"


    "You borrowed usury here, do you need to run to China for refuge?"


    Portia stared at Chen Yu, her biggest creditor.


    Now she owes Chen Yu more and more money.


    No way. She can''t control her shopping desire.


    Every time after shopping, I suddenly wake up.


    But it''s too late.


    And she basically swipes her credit card every month.


    At the end of every month, we need to live by eating and drinking at Chen Yu''s house.


    Every time I think about it, Portia wants to cry without tears.


    She is a well paid job, even more than most people in the world, but why does she not make ends meet every month.


    "I just want to see China."


    Chen Chu had planned to take Portia.


    After all, there are so many children in the family that he and fari can''t take care of them.


    Just then, Chen Yu''s phone call came.


    "Hello, Ms. dalymore, what can I do for you?"


    "Chen, do you have time?"


    Chen Chu touched his chin: "what''s the matter? Say it directly."


    "I have a friend''s child. Something''s wrong. I hope you can help me look at it."


    "Can''t Nawaz Singh solve it?"


    Chen Yu knows about the relationship between norworth Singh and darimore.


    Norwich singer is a teacher and friend of Dale Moore.


    And she has a huge reserve of magic knowledge.


    If norworth Singh can''t solve the problem, he may not solve it.


    "Chen, what we need in this trouble is a strong fighting force." Dalymore said helplessly.


    "What is the specific situation?"


    "You''d better come in person. It''s a bit complicated." Dalymore said helplessly."All right." Chen Yu thinks about it. Daley Moore is Steven''s daughter after all.


    She still needs to be given face.


    Chen then drove to the address provided by dalymore.


    This is a luxury villa near the coast of Beverly Hills.


    Such a villa with a floor area and building area less than one quarter of that of Mirror Lake manor.


    The price is higher than Mirror Lake manor.


    Previously, rasfa recommended Chen Yu to buy some high-quality villas in Beverly Hills for investment.


    However, Chen gave up the idea after hearing about the price here.


    If we build a mirror lake manor in Beverly Hills, Chen can build a palace in a slightly remote place.


    Last year, for example, Beverly Hills had a private estate for sale.


    It''s worth $1.9 billion.


    Chen is not unable to afford the money.


    The point is that Chen Yu doesn''t think it''s worth it.


    In particular, Chen often calculates the exchange ratio between us dollar and RMB.


    After Chen Yu made a phone call to Dai limore at the door, the door opened automatically.


    Chen Yu stopped the car and saw Dai limore, Na watts, Singh and a young couple standing at the door.


    There was a worried look on everyone''s face.


    There was still a sling on her hand, wrapped in gauze, which seemed to hurt her a little.


    "Tell me about it." Chen asked.


    The young couple looked at Chen Yu, as if they were wary and suspicious of him.


    "Aulette." Dalymore looks at the young man.


    The young man thought about it, looked at his wife, and then made a mental construction, saying, "my son seems to have become a devil."


    "Become a devil?" Chen Yu frowned: "do you or your ancestors have any special blood? Or has a generation shown extraordinary ability? "


    "No." Aulette shook his head and looked at his wife.


    "No, at least I haven''t heard of any special abilities of my ancestors."


    Don''t know or not?


    Chen is skeptical.


    Because special lineages don''t pop up.


    In the spiritual world, the awakened are divided into wizard and special lineage awakening.


    Like Gaia, it''s special blood.


    Gaia did not suddenly have a special lineage, but her ancestors must have dragon lineage.


    "That is to say, your child, suddenly demonized? Is that what it means? " Chen asked.


    "My child is not a devil! He''s my child, he''s not the devil. " The young woman said excitedly.

 Chapter 2577

    No one will admit that their children are demons.


    Chen Yu can be understood as a caring parent.


    After all, Chen Yu is also a father.


    But this is certainly not the time to talk about love.


    "I''m sure you didn''t come to me to discuss the parent-child issue."


    "It''s inside," said darimore


    When Chen Yu entered the villa, he did not feel the breath of others.


    Chen looked back and saw the young couple, along with Dai limore and Nawaz Singh.


    "What about people?"


    The young couple swallowed and the young woman took out a bronze key.


    Looking at this bronze key, it''s obviously a bit old. It''s rusty, but it''s still exquisite.


    After all, even in modern times, it is not easy to carve complex patterns on a bronze key post with a diameter of no more than 2mm.


    The young woman took Chen Yu to the basement.


    There is also a door in the basement.


    Chen Yu frowned.


    Chen found that his small world seemed to be blocked by this door.


    Even the whole wall is blocked by something.


    The young woman came to the door with a bronze key.


    Then he looked back at Chen Yu: "do you really want to open it?"


    Obviously, the woman was frightened by her son.


    "Open it." "Of course, you don''t need this key if you need it," Chen said


    The young woman finally plucked up her courage and opened the door.


    In a flash, the breath from hell came.


    This is a deep space, even if the door is open, Chen''s small world can not be expanded inside.


    "I didn''t expect that there was such a large space below. Your interest is really unique." Chen Chu looks at the young couple.


    "It wasn''t built by us. We only started two weeks ago." Said aulette.


    "Oh Isn''t the house cheap? "


    "In fact, the price of this villa is 20% lower than the normal price, and the environment and location here are excellent. The bank is eager to sell the property, so it has provided us with a low interest loan. We thought it was our good luck. Now it seems that the people in the bank also found that the villa has problems, so they sold it to us at the bottom price."


    "So you didn''t investigate before you bought it?"


    "Investigated." "The owner of the house has been charged with abducting and murdering children, at least six of whom are missing, but only one remains has been found," said aulette


    At this point, o''laite''s face is very unnatural.


    "But the police found six children''s hair and a little blood in the house."


    "What about the original owner of the villa?"


    "Death penalty, and the use of long abandoned poison as a means of execution." Said dalymore.


    In the past, cyanide was used as a means of execution in the United States.


    This is a highly toxic substance, not the effect of instant death.


    Only 0.06g is needed for acute poisoning.


    And the poisoned person can be said to have been tortured and died in the drug reaction for several hours.


    Later it was abolished because the death penalty was too cruel.


    "Is it necessary?" Chen Yu frowned.


    A stable society rarely changes the law temporarily or for some reason.


    "This case was five years ago, and it was a big hit at that time. Although all kinds of evidence showed that the children had died in his hands, except for the body of the child found, no other children''s remains were found, and he was always reluctant to explain."


    "Even so, it doesn''t seem necessary?"


    "Do you know where the child''s body was found?"


    Chen Chu thought about it, then shook his head. "I don''t know."


    "In his study, a girl less than five years old was naked in his study, soaked in formalin and removed from her body." Said dalymore.


    Chen''s face changed slightly.


    "When we bought the house at that time, we only heard that the house had died, and we didn''t know much about it."


    "So you checked in?"


    In fact, this kind of thing is not their fault.


    With cheap houses, ordinary people don''t think too much about prevention beyond common sense.


    "After we checked in, nothing happened in the first week, but one night, little Neil suddenly vomited when he was having dinner. What he vomited was not food, but unspeakable white substance. We were frightened and rushed him to the hospital, but the result of the examination was that his body was normal When we sent his vomitus to be tested, the test results were very strange. Those white substances were the fusion of liquid, protein and tissue cells, like... ""It''s like he just ate a living thing and then vomited." Chen said.


    The couple nodded heavily, but their faces were very unnatural.


    "But there''s no tissue structure, the testing agencies are very strange, and they can''t detect what kind of creatures those cells belong to."


    "And then?"


    "Then Neil''s performance became more and more strange, especially at night, we often heard some strange sounds."


    Chen Yu listened to the couple''s statement as if listening to a horror story.


    And the development of the plot is like a horror story.


    The boy called little Neil is becoming more and more abnormal.


    Do something that the couple are afraid of.


    For example, kill the golden Jerry who grew up with little Neil.


    For example, he destroyed all the furniture and furnishings in his own room.


    And what he did was almost impossible for a child.


    The day before things got out of hand, it happened that dalymore visited ollette and learned what happened to him.


    That night, darimore came with norworth Singh.


    At first, norworth Singh thought Neil was possessed by demons.


    But after two rounds of fighting, he found that Neil was not possessed by the devil.


    He is the devil! The magic of Nawaz Singh hurt Neil, and Neil''s low blood turned milky white.


    When she was about to subdue Neil, she suddenly burst into a stronger force and hurt her and fled into the door.


    At this time, Chen saw a seven or eight year old boy standing in the dark opposite the door.


    The young man was staring at the people outside.


    And this young man is obviously Neil Jr.


    However, at the moment, little Neil''s face has a chilling smile.

 Chapter 2578

    Xiao neir is less than 20 meters away from Chen Zhu.


    But Chen''s small world was blocked by the short 20 meters.


    Chen Yu raised his finger, and a black ball condensed between his fingers.


    Point at Neil, the black ball flies out and shoots at Neil.


    But during the flight, the black ball suddenly disappeared.


    "Well?" Chen Yu was a little surprised.


    When Chen was about to step into the door, norworth Singh held Chen.


    "Don''t go in. It''s terrible. I feel my magic is soaked. Every time I use more magic, I will be closer to the dark."


    Chen Yu is no stranger to this. This is the power of hell.


    Even the hell breath here is more than the original Devil Island.


    Maybe it''s not as big as Devil Island, and it''s not as big as Devil Island.


    But the environment here is like a real hell.


    "What''s that up there..." At this time, Mrs. aulette pointed to her head and exclaimed.


    Just above their heads, they were covered with a film like substance.


    The membrane material is spreading out of the door, which already covers the entire basement ceiling.


    "What is that?" O''laite is also full of fear and horror.


    Chen Yu was also puzzled, which was obviously not a natural matter.


    These membrane materials are releasing a smell full of sulfur.


    It seems that this thing has turned this place into a hell.


    And it seems to be expanding.


    At this time, people found that the ground became sticky.


    The ground, which was originally covered with concrete, is now a bog.


    The concrete floor turned to mud.


    Then, from inside began to climb out of a terrible monster.


    These monsters are all grotesque. Some have long and thin bodies, some have two left legs and one right leg.


    Some have two heads, some have eyes all over their heads and bodies.


    They look like something that has crawled out of Picasso''s abstract paintings.


    The feeling of asymmetry is very uncomfortable.


    Orette and his wife screamed in horror.


    Chen Yu flicks with his hand and a dozen black balls fly out.


    Those abstract monsters were smashed to pieces by Chen.


    But these abstract monsters have no real killing power.


    At least, Chen didn''t feel threatened by them.


    They are more like the embodiment of a certain power.


    Chen Chu looks at Neil, who is always standing there.


    Little Neil had a strange smile on his face.


    No innocence, no pure evil.


    Anyway, that smile is uncomfortable.


    Chen Zhu grabbed a black ball and shot it between his fingers.


    But the black ball disappeared again.


    Same as Chen''s first attack.


    However, the black ball disappeared from Chen''s vision.


    However, when Chen congealed the black ball, he added dark magma.


    So no matter where the black ball disappeared and where it went, Chen can feel it.


    Unless the black ball is blocked by another space.


    However, Chen can still clearly feel the existence of the black ball.


    In other words, the black ball is still there, not really disappeared.


    But Chen was not sure where the black ball had gone.


    Chen Yu thought of a way. He looked back at aulette and his wife.


    "Do you mind if I tear down your house?"


    "Ah?" Mr. and Mrs. o''laite are all confused and don''t understand what Chen Yu means.


    "Chen, we are about to lose our lives. Can we take care of other things? The most important thing now is to find a way to get out of it. We''ll talk about the rest later. " This remark is not to Chen Yu, but to remind the aults.


    "Mr. Chen, Daley Moore is right. Now the most important thing is to get out."


    "Then I don''t have to worry about it."


    Hundreds of small black balls appeared around Chen Yu.


    The weight of these small black balls ranges from several thousand tons to tens of thousands of tons.


    Chen can''t rely on xiaotiandi to hold up a ten million ton black ball.


    But it can easily manufacture and control hundreds of small black balls with mass hundreds of times smaller.


    Chen Yu flicks, hundreds of small black balls shoot at Neil at the same time.


    But hundreds of little black balls disappeared again.


    As before.


    But the next moment, Chen Yu made a ring of fingers.


    All of a sudden, all the little black balls lost in the unknown area were swallowed and exploded.These black balls, each with extraordinary power.


    The weakest one has several times the power of a grenade.


    Thousands of tons of air are compressed into a sphere with a diameter of only three or four centimeters, and then released in an instant.


    The impact it can cause is absolutely more terrible than a grenade.


    Although the energy release mode of the two is different, one is physical kinetic energy, the other is chemical reaction, but the effect is the same, both of them produce impact through instantaneous energy release.


    And the weakest have the power of grenades several times.


    Some stronger little black balls, weighing tens of thousands of tons, are even more terrifying.


    When all the little black balls burst in a flash.


    The aulites, darimore and norworth Singh all looked up.


    They saw the ceiling disappear overhead.


    Not only the ceiling, but the whole villa.


    The air of terror was howling above them.


    Sure enough Chen Yu had already guessed.


    Now he was more certain of the conjecture in his mind.


    Nawaz Singh has long known that Chen Yu''s strength is terrible.


    After all, she felt it.


    So her reaction was the most calm.


    Mr. and Mrs. aulette are ordinary people.


    They were horrified.


    They have no idea what happened.


    Without the villa, Chen can finally feel the surrounding space more intuitively.


    Originally surrounded by darkness, the small world suddenly opened up under the starry sky.


    Chen''s small world was completely expanded, and Chen''s depression was no longer allowed.


    No longer confined to a small space.


    Chen Yu shoots a black ball again.


    Chen saw that the black ball was flying ten meters in front of Xiao Neill when he suddenly turned around and shot into the sky at a right angle.


    Although Chen''s small world has been expanded, it is still not close to Neil.


    It seems that there is also a powerful small world in front of him, and Chen''s small world can''t inch in half.


    This is definitely not the power that a young man can possess and master.


    In Neil''s body, there is a strong soul.


    "Out of the child''s body."


    "Do you know who I am?" Just then, Neil opened his mouth, exactly the soul in his body.


    "I don''t know." "You don''t need to popularize your identity to me. I''m not interested in it," Chen said

 Chapter 2579

    Chen''s arm shakes, and a neutron star condenses in Chen''s right palm.


    At the same time, the opposite "little Neil" also launched an attack.


    A black cloud appeared behind Neil''s back, and a red claw stretched out from the black cloud.


    Chen''s right hand is in the neutron star, and his left finger is pressed down.


    In a flash, the small world in front of us suddenly increased a hundred times the pressure.


    The red claws were crushed on the ground.


    But the flesh and blood, crushed by the red claws, was wriggling.


    And there are signs of regrouping.


    Chen Yu''s brow is a thousand times more pressing.


    Chen Yu pressed his left finger down again.


    For a moment, the power of terror lay on the flesh and blood of the earth.


    Those flesh and blood structures are separated by direct pressure.


    This is not enough. Chen''s fingers are pressing down one after another.


    It''s like a sledgehammer, pounding meat sauce.


    The power of terror is constantly bombarding the ground.


    Those flesh and blood have turned into paste now.


    At this time, Chen found that his little world was absorbing these flesh and blood.


    Very, very weak, but very clear.


    And after absorbing these flesh and blood, the little world began to condense into vitality.


    "Well?" Chen Yu was a little surprised.


    Is this the real use of xiaotiandi?


    And the paste that has been mashed by Chen Xun has gradually lost its activity with the continuous absorption of xiaotiandi.


    And little Neil hasn''t found anything unusual.


    He''s still summoning blood claws.


    Chen Zhu''s mouth slightly drew, eyes with a little mockery.


    But take a look at dairymoore, Nawaz Singh and the aults.


    Chen Yu and Xiao Neill are obviously engaged in a very dangerous fight.


    Chen Yu looks like the one in the downwind.


    Chen''s attack is not that visible.


    Chen Yu just controls the small world and explodes those bloody claws.


    Neil''s attack seemed more threatening, as if it had been under Chen''s pressure.


    Chen Yu was supported by hardship.


    Chen can absorb very little vitality.


    But better than nothing.


    These bloody claws are not pure creatures.


    They should have been shaped by little Neil''s power.


    Chen Yu is thinking, what if it is a real living thing? Even What about people?


    Little Neil''s face was a little dignified.


    Obviously, he found that Chen Yu was not an ordinary opponent.


    At this time, Chen''s neutron star was completed.


    Chen Yu suddenly launched the neutron star.


    Even though he hasn''t touched Neil, he still feels the terrorist power on the seemingly insignificant black ball.


    Little Neil''s eyes are wide, and his hands are hard to lift.


    "Ah..."


    Little Neil growled.


    It''s like lifting something.


    And the little world in front of him is distorted.


    At the same time, he could have competed with Chen''s small world.


    But in order to resist Chen''s neutron star, he had to concentrate on the field.


    Thus, the invasion of Chen Yu''s small world was caused.


    Chen found that there seemed to be some space distortion in Xiao neir''s small world.


    Recall that he was able to make his own black ball change its right angle trajectory.


    At the same time, in retrospect, Chen Yu finally understood the role of Neil''s small world.


    If we say that Chen''s small world is attribute free, it is the purest power.


    So Neil''s little world is to create twisted channels.


    Just like Chen''s attack before, a small black ball shot at Neil.


    Through the space distortion, Neil directly caused the turning of the little black ball.


    For the little black ball, it''s always flying in a straight line.


    But to outsiders, it''s just turning.


    However, this kind of space distortion has the upper limit of power.


    A little black ball is a piece of paper, but a neutron star is a steel plate.


    The difficulty of playing will increase greatly.


    All of a sudden, Chen Yu''s face showed a bad smile.


    I was about to release the neutron star when I suddenly thought of something.


    Chen Yu took back his hand.


    Xiao Neill roared. When people looked at Xiao Neill, they found that his body was bent.


    In fact, people''s eyes are bent by the distorted ones, so when they look at Neil, his body is also distorted.


    However, with Neil''s efforts to twist the space, the neutron star was finally sent to the top by him.The neutron star dashed directly into the sky.


    Boom -


    there is no light source, just like a dry thunder.


    At the same time, all the clouds in the sky were blown away.


    In a flash, the whole night sky was suddenly bright.


    Everyone looked at the stars in shock.


    It''s more brilliant than ever.


    The aulites, darimore and Nawaz Singh were stunned by the shock.


    All over Los Angeles, the sky became bright.


    The clouds in the sky revealed a huge hole.


    Chen Cong and Chen Cong began to move towards Xiao neir.


    Because Chen Yu''s little world has completely invaded Neil''s little world.


    So at this time, he no longer needs to worry about the opposition of the other side.


    Neil''s face was heavy, and he took two steps back: "stop!"


    Just now, in order to move the neutron star away, Neil spent a lot of energy.


    Even now, he can''t let his little world fight against Chen Yu''s little world.


    "You can''t stop me."


    "If you get closer to me, I''ll kill the host." Cried Little Neil.


    Chen Yu stops.


    Mrs. and Mrs. o''laite were in a hurry. Mrs. o''laite shouted, "what do you want? We all promise you not to hurt my child."


    Chen Yu didn''t speak, though he didn''t want to let go of this powerful soul.


    But he was able to understand the options of the aults.


    Even if he thinks in his own place, he will make the same choice.


    After all, their children are in the hands of others.


    In the end, he was also invited by the aults.


    So he doesn''t have to be the villain.


    But that doesn''t mean he just watched the powerful soul that occupied Neil''s body escape.


    "I want you to leave now! Now, now! "


    Mr. and Mrs. aulette look at Chen Yu.


    But Chen Yu stood still.


    "Sir..."


    Chen Yu looked at the orlaites and said, "if you give up, your child will be doomed. He will kill your child''s soul, and then reshape your child''s body. Of course, if you ask me to leave now, you won''t have to look for me in the future."


    "But Little Neil is still in his hands... "


    Chen Chu licked his lips: "if you leave this matter to me, I have a way to force his soul out."


    "Ha ha Maybe you can let my soul leave this body, but you can''t stop me from killing this body. "


    "Then let''s make a bet." Chen Yu calmly looked at the boy''s appearance: "kill this child, this is your only chance, and then I will kill your soul."

 Chapter 2580

    Kill the child, and his soul will lose its attachment.


    And Chen will have no scruples at that time.


    But in the face of Chen Yu''s aggressive.


    The strong soul in the child''s body is very passive.


    However, Chen Yu has also expressed his attitude.


    If you don''t leave anything today.


    Then he can''t walk away.


    Either the body or the soul of the child.


    However, if he gives up the body, he will lose the last little dependence.


    After all, there is no way to restrain Chen Yu.


    At that time, his life and death will not be up to him.


    Both of them watched the confrontation nervously.


    They are not ungrateful either.


    They know that silence is the best option at the moment.


    The situation here is not something they can participate in at all.


    He didn''t want to fight.


    However, Chen Yu''s strength is obviously stronger than that of him.


    And now his small world has been completely occupied by Chen Yu''s small world.


    Now he can only shrink his own small world.


    It''s not easy for Chen Yu.


    Originally expected, now is the end of the law era.


    It''s almost impossible for me to have a rival.


    Even in the age of Shengfa, there are only a few people who can fight against themselves.


    So he is confident that he will be the safest and safest in this era.


    Then we can slowly wait for the coming of the next era of Dharma.


    In this era, he has enough time to accumulate.


    Accumulate wealth, resources and human resources.


    He has become very adept at it.


    He has experienced three times the end of the law era.


    The cycle of each Reiki tide is 500 years.


    That is to say, he has gone through 1500 years.


    Of course, this is not to say that he is 1500 years old.


    It means that he wakes up at a certain time every time.


    He is very accurate at this time.


    First occupy a young man''s body at a time, use a few time to restore cultivation, in order to extend life.


    Then occupy the resources and wait for the arrival of the Reiki tide.


    In this way, he can get twice the result with half the effort when he practices in the age of Dharma.


    And the strong who rose in the era of prosperous law cannot surpass him.


    After all, others rise with the times.


    But he was able to reach his peak in the early days of his reign.


    The first three times went well, but he didn''t think of it.


    This is a tough problem just after the resurrection.


    The man in front of him is even stronger than he used to be.


    He has met all kinds of geniuses.


    Some geniuses can even threaten him.


    But even genius takes time to accumulate.


    However, the man in front of us, powerful and incredible, is very young.


    Chen Yu made him feel a great threat.


    After all, he didn''t think there were any strong men in this era.


    Even if there are, they are very old.


    They must have started to practice in the middle and later period of the Reiki tide.


    So they don''t have much life.


    Basically, it''s impossible to support the arrival of the next Reiki tide.


    Although the body he occupied was usually a boy without any magic.


    But his realm was there, so his strength recovered very quickly.


    Within a few days of occupying the body, he has recovered 70% of his strength.


    But this is basically all the power that can be restored.


    If you want to improve your strength, it''s not recovery, it''s cultivation.


    At the same time, because there have been three times of dormancy and soul cultivation, the time is close to 500 years.


    That''s why he makes Chen Yu feel that his soul is strong.


    Chen Yu and Xiao neir are so locked up.


    The strong soul in Neil''s body can''t escape, but it can''t defeat Chen Yu.


    Moreover, his soul strength must be restored to the past at least, in order to regain a body.


    Otherwise, even if his soul takes another body, his soul will be greatly damaged.


    Because every time he takes someone else''s body, he sacrifices part of his strength so that he can complete the integration with the body as soon as possible.


    But now he has sacrificed a part of his soul power, but it has not been fully integrated into the body, so Chen Yu came to the door.


    if he wins the new body next time, he has no extra soul power to sacrifice, so he can only give the essence of the soul essence.Suddenly, Neil felt that there was something in his little world.


    Just because of Chen''s interference, he couldn''t clearly feel what it was.


    At once, Neil was nervous. He didn''t find anything in his field of vision.


    But he knew that Chen would never live in peace with him.


    There must be something the other party doesn''t know about.


    At this time, a smile appeared on Chen''s face.


    Here we are! Neil''s body is tense in a moment!


    The aulites also became very nervous.


    They seem to see something, too.


    Just then, Neil suddenly saw a black ball in front of him.


    Chen Yu''s small world has already completely invaded Neil''s small world.


    So he can concentrate the black ball at any position in this range.


    Neil knows the horror of these black balls.


    Does he want to completely destroy the boy''s body?


    Damn, this guy is a devil!


    In an instant, Neil put a strong magic shield on himself.


    At the same time, the little black ball exploded.


    Boom -


    in a loud noise, Neil''s magic shield was greatly impacted.


    But little Neil felt that the power seemed to be a little weaker than he thought.


    Did his magic run out?


    Or He had other plans?


    Neil''s face grew more and more solemn.


    At this time, Neil felt that something was going to come out under his feet.


    Little Neil rose up at once.


    A smile appeared on Chen''s face.


    Little Neil suddenly felt something hit his head.


    Looking up, I found that it was a black substance.


    The black matter was hanging over his head.


    Just waiting for him to head in.


    "Damn I was deceived... "


    At this time, Neil realized that both the little black ball just now and the things hidden under the ground were Chen Yu''s feints.


    The real killer is this black substance.


    And it''s because his little world feels confused.


    So that he didn''t even know what had invaded his domain.


    I don''t even know where it is.


    At the same time, dark magma had been pouring into Neil''s mouth.


    "Little Neil..." Exclaimed the aulites.


    They watched their children engulfed in the dark magma, but they could do nothing.


    "Come out!" Chen Yu let the dark magma pour directly into Neil''s mouth and nose.


    However, Chen Yu is not going to open this picture to the aults.

 Chapter 2581

    In the rolling dark magma, the powerful soul escapes from Neil''s body.


    "Roar!"


    In the dark magma, a figure in human shape emerges.


    However, the figure is covered by dark magma.


    "Since you let me leave that body, give me your body." Regardless of the dark magma on his body, the powerful soul launched a final desperate fight against Chen Yu.


    But Chen didn''t even give him a chance to get close.


    A wave of dark magma directly beats the powerful soul.


    Once again, the powerful soul is covered with dark magma.


    "You damn thing..."


    Chen Yu is still expressionless, ignoring the curse of this powerful soul.


    However, the dark magma suddenly ignited the red fire of nirvana.


    "Ah..." The mighty soul wails in pain.


    The dark magma with the fire of Nirvana suddenly shoots a sharp spike, which directly penetrates the soul''s chest.


    The soul''s Wilder struggle.


    A strange feeling pervaded Chen''s heart as he picked his eyebrows.


    The enemy of phase! This feeling of long absence.


    When Chen Yu first activated the soul key, the first phase enemy he met was the black dragon in the test tower.


    The so-called phase enemy is the old enemy.


    What kind of enemy is a good one?


    Dead enemies, of course.


    In fact, they have no grudge.


    But because they are the enemies of sex.


    It also means that they will be doomed to be enemies.


    If we let him go today, they will be immortal enemies in the future.


    Chen Zhu devours the pieces of soul torn from the soul''s chest.


    Countless knowledge and memories poured into Chen Yu''s mind.


    But this soul fragment is too small.


    Many memories are very sporadic, there is no complete memory at all.


    But Chen at least knew what this powerful soul was called.


    Yadu reinster, from England.


    The first exiles on the American continent.


    Of course, the exile is more self exile.


    However, Chen can only know this information.


    At this time, Addo reinster launched another counterattack.


    "Let''s die together!"


    Yadu reinster seemed to feel Chen''s attack on his soul.


    It also made him die.


    There was a bright red flame on the body of Addo reinster.


    Compared with the fire of Nirvana, it is more colorful and shocking.


    That''s the fire of life!


    Fire at the cost of life.


    And the dark magma was forced to open by yadu Leinster.


    This time, Addo reinster didn''t choose to run away, but directly killed Chen Yu.


    There is no real yadu. Leinster actually plays close combat with Chen Yu directly.


    With a fist, he hit Chen Yu.


    Although yadu reinster is now in the form of soul, his soul form is four meters long, more than twice that of Chen Yu.


    However, Chen was curious about the significance of such an attack.


    So Chen Yu didn''t avoid it at all.


    But when it hit Chen Yu.


    Chen''s brain felt a whirl of the earth, and his body stumbled back a few steps.


    At the same time, Chen''s soul was almost smashed out of his body.


    The next moment, Chen''s soul returns to his body.


    Chen Chu shook his head and looked at yadu Leinster in horror.


    What a horrible soul attack.


    The point of that punch is not physical attack at all.


    It''s an attack from the soul.


    At this time, the second attack of Addo reinster came again.


    Another simple punch.


    Chen did not dare to fight against it at will this time.


    It''s a quick retreat from the punch.


    At this moment, Chen Yu has a fierce light in his eyes.


    Yadu Leinster saw that Chen Yu was not hit by the second blow, and he was very angry.


    After all, the first punch was a surprise.


    At first, he thought, even if the first blow didn''t kill Chen Yu.


    At least it can damage Chen''s soul.


    You can attack them in quick succession.


    It''s like a fight between two ordinary people.


    Whoever stabs the other party first will have an advantage.


    That''s what yadu reinster was planning.


    But he did not expect that Chen''s soul was more tenacious than he imagined.It''s just a moment, let the soul and the body merge again.


    It also led to his second shot in the air.


    And the longer it takes, the worse it will be for him.


    Because he now depends on burning vitality to temporarily improve the fighting power of the soul.


    He can''t last at all.


    So this time, yadu Leinster went straight to Chen Zhu.


    Although at the moment they are magic wars.


    But sometimes, the means of street fighting is the most direct and simple way to distinguish between the superior and the inferior.


    Just, what I didn''t expect from Addo reinster.


    Chen Yu also chose to jump at him at this time.


    Chen Yu, who has the body, is far more than yadu reinster in any aspect.


    This led to the fact that aydu reinster was pressed under his body by Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu threw himself on the body of Addu reinster, then fell down and bit him on the shoulder.


    "Ah Ah What are you doing... "


    Yadu reinster cried out in horror, and the pain from his soul made him howl wildly.


    At this time, however, Chen Yu didn''t pay any attention to yadu reinster.


    The soul fragment chews in Chen''s mouth.


    The high temperature with the fire of life was swallowed by Chen Zhu.


    Although it was burning, it was still within Chen''s acceptable range.


    Since Chen Yu fully integrated the blood of the glutton.


    Chen Yu is a mixed race with demon blood.


    At this time, Chen can already eat like a glutton.


    And the object is Chen Yu''s phase enemy.


    So Chen can devour yadu reinster directly!


    However, to Chen''s surprise.


    The soul of yadu reinster, who is burning the fire of life, is even more delicious than he imagined.


    Even more than the most delicious food Chen has ever eaten.


    Chen Chu licked his tongue.


    "Your soul is delicious."


    In a flash, Addo reinster blew up.


    And behind them, Dai limore, Na watts Singh and the aults are all about to pee.


    Devour the soul! It''s scary to think about it.


    At the moment, they feel that Chen Yu is more terrible than yadu reinster.


    "Get out of my way!" Yadu reinster pushes his arms toward Chen Zhu.


    However, Chen Yu put his hands on the arms of yadu reinster, which made him unable to wave his arms at all.


    Chen Yu fell down again and bit down on the neck of Addu reinster.


    This time, Chen Zhu tore a large piece of soul fragment from yadu Leinster.


    Addo reinster''s neck is half full.


    Chen Yu inhales the soul fragment into his mouth heavily, and his cheeks are all bulging.


    Chen Zhu chewed hard and swallowed hard.

 Chapter 2582

    Now in the eyes of all.


    Chen Yu is the most terrible devil.


    "Devil''s power!"


    Chen Yu was found in the soul fragment of yadu reinster.


    His power is similar to Chen Yu''s, both from hell and from demons.


    However, he is very different from Chen Yu.


    Because Chen''s power is his own.


    But the power of Addo reinster was borrowed from the devil.


    I need to pay it back!


    When Chen Yu swallowed half of the soul of Addu reinster.


    Suddenly a magic circle appeared on the ground where yadu reinster was lying.


    A devil''s hand comes out of the magic circle and grabs the soul of yadu reinster.


    The devil''s hand breathed terror.


    Even if it''s just one hand!


    There was a trace of discomfort in Chen''s eyes.


    One hand grabs Addo reinster, while the other smashes at the devil''s hand.


    The devil''s hand was smashed to pieces.


    "Who is it!" The magic circle suddenly becomes the abyss, and the voice of terror and anger spreads out from the abyss.


    "It''s your uncle." Chen Yu is holding the soul of yadu reinster, floating in the air, and choking at the master of the voice in the abyss.


    The owner of that devil''s hand is a lord level devil.


    But how about that? It''s the limit of the Lord to be able to penetrate a little bit.


    This power does not even have the qualification to tickle Chen Zhu.


    Even if he can reach the world in person, Chen Yu will not advise him.


    "Man, I remember your breath! You wait for me. "


    That demon lord also can only put a cruel words, not continue to infiltrate their own strength.


    Because he also felt Chen''s breath, which was the same level of existence with him.


    Unless he is real, otherwise, how much power is to send food.


    And the demon lord knew that the two sides were so far away from each other.


    So there is no difference between the two sides.


    Now in Chen''s main battlefield, he is even more powerless.


    The so-called cruel words, in fact, are just steps for yourself when there is nothing to do.


    Chen Yu looks at the half dead capital of yadu reinster.


    Most of his soul was gnawed by Chen Yu.


    At the moment, the mind is not clear.


    For each piece of soul that Chen chewed, the more he got.


    Different from the original absorption of the soul of black dragon, only a small amount of debris.


    Chen''s phagocytosis is more direct this time.


    More knowledge will be gained.


    Chen Yu has got a general understanding of the power of yadu reinster.


    In his early years, Addo reinster was actually a hired magician.


    Let alone dominate a war. Every time I go to the battlefield, it''s dangerous.


    But he was lucky enough to find a ring with the devil''s mark on it.


    The original owner of this ring has some contracts with the previous Demon Lord.


    A very simple contract is similar to the modern usury.


    The demon lord lends the power of the contract, and then obtains the soul sacrifice.


    Of course, it is the souls of others who sacrifice.


    However, the spirit of each sacrifice is only counted as interest.


    It has to be said that Addo reinster is really a capable man.


    His predecessor was abandoned because he could not pay the interest of the Demon Lord.


    But Addo reinster has been sleeping for 1500 years, and half of the time.


    In this case, he can even repay the interest of demon lord.


    You can imagine how many souls he sacrificed in the past.


    And even the demon lords like Chiado reinster.


    I think he is a "material that can be made". After acquiring a new body, every time yadu Leinster gets a gift from the demon lord, giving him a longer life than ordinary people.


    Of course, there is a price to this appreciation.


    The entanglement between yadu reinster and the Demon Lord is more complicated.


    The demon lord can even sense the state of YADU Rhine directly.


    Just now, for example, yadu reinster suffered from severe damage to his soul.


    The demon lord borrowed the contract to infiltrate his own power directly into the world, to recover the capital and profit that ayrto Leinster owed him.


    If you change people, you can''t keep your "booty".That is to say, Chen Yu was brave enough to face a demon lord.


    As the magic array dissipated, Chen Yu saw the incomplete soul in his eyes.


    He''s not going to let yadu reinster go.


    As for norworth Singh and darimore, their senses are much more exciting than those of the aults.


    After all, what they felt was only the sensory impact of the naked eye.


    But what they both faced was a real sense of terror and oppression.


    In the face of such enemies, they have no courage to resist.


    It''s impossible to smash the devil''s hand like Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu was silent for a long time. He silently recited the name of the devil, Shane kazlafar.


    It''s not a good thing to be remembered by a demon lord.


    Shane kazlafar may think he can''t go to hell.


    But he may not have no intention of revenge.


    Maybe in the world and just can''t do it.


    But if he wants to make trouble for himself, it''s not a problem.


    Obviously, Shane kazlafar didn''t know, but his cruel words were remembered by Chen Yu.


    Chen has always been following the principle of vengeance.


    Moreover, Chen wants to do a small experiment with Shane kazlaffa.


    Chen Yu had a clear understanding of Shane kazlaffa after he completely devoured the soul of yadu reinster.


    Of course, yadu reinster is only the second party of Shane kazlaffa, and his understanding of Shane kazlaffa is very limited.


    Chen Chu looks at the aulette and his wife, and the body of Neil is exposed in the dark magma.


    He is sleeping soundly at the moment.


    Little Neil was sent to the aults.


    "Chen What happened to him? " Asked dalymore.


    "His soul has been seriously damaged." Chen Yu said calmly, "if you come to me for the first day or two when his body is occupied, his soul will not be damaged so badly. But a week later, a small half of his soul has been integrated by that guy. Just now, that guy was forced out of the child''s body by me, which also caused a greater tear of his soul."


    "Why do you do that? You can save my child! " Aulette looked at Chen Yu angrily.


    Chen Yu looked at aulette indifferently: "what do you think I should do? I''ve done everything I can, and if you think I don''t care about your son and let him become the nourishment of that soul, then I''m sorry, I did it wrong. "

 Chapter 2583

    In the face of the couple, who are already a little timid.


    Chen is not going to care about the couple who love their son very much.


    At least, when they face their own terrible side, they dare to speak rudely to themselves.


    They have shown their love for their children.


    Although Chen is in a bad mood.


    But Chen Yu still turned and left.


    Under the gaze of four people, Chen Chu rises up in the sky, blinks and disappears in the boundless night.


    "Hello, Lao Zhang, I want to ask you something."


    "You seldom speak to me in such a careful tone. What''s the matter?"


    "Is there magic in the world?"


    "Ha ha What kind of novel do you read


    "No?"


    "There is no absolute evil way in the world. There are cults in the world, but there is no evil way."


    "That is to say, there is no such function that can attract people''s vitality in movies and TV plays or novels?"


    "There are skills or spells that can absorb people''s spirit and spirit, but I haven''t heard of them Yes? Did you meet? "


    Chen Yu didn''t want to tell Zhang Tianyi that he had learned how to absorb the vitality of others.


    Because Chen Yu was worried, Zhang Tianyi could not control his mind.


    After all, the older a man is, the more afraid he is of death. This is human nature.


    In order to extend their vitality.


    Who knows if there''s going to be anything beyond that.


    Chen Yu dare not overestimate anyone''s morality.


    Even if the other side is highly respected.


    Chen Yu suddenly thought of a possibility.


    The sky pattern of the small world is like a growing sapling.


    And those flesh and blood are similar to nutrients for Tianwen.


    However, Chen Yu did not know whether everyone''s small world and sky pattern were the same.


    "Or do you understand the skill of absorbing other life force?" Zhang Tianyi seems to feel something.


    Chen Yu is still answering Zhang Tianyi''s question with silence on the other end of the phone.


    Zhang Tianyi seems to have confirmed his guess.


    After a while, Zhang Tianyi said, "can you tell me the specific situation?"


    Chen Ji is hesitating whether to tell Zhang Tianyi.


    However, if Zhang Tianyi starts to activate Tianwen of xiaotiandi himself, he will eventually touch it.


    The difference is nothing more than a few days earlier or a few days later.


    Chen finally told Zhang Tianyi what he found.


    Zhang Tianyi was silent again for a while.


    "Are you afraid I will go astray?"


    "Don''t you think I should be afraid?"


    Chen is really afraid of one day standing on the opposite side of Zhang Tianyi.


    If Zhang Tianyi exists at this level, once he has evil thoughts in his mind, no one can balance him.


    Chen Yu is the only person in the world who may be able to fight him.


    "I''ve already made some guesses about your situation."


    "Do you have a guess?"


    "What you absorb is not the vitality of those flesh and blood, but the nutrients."


    "Well?"


    Zhang Tianyi''s guess seems to be very consistent with his own.


    "As you and I all know, the higher the accomplishments are, the longer the life span will be. But the key problem is how to transform strength into life span. What you have found now just proves that the process of transforming strength into life span, though not fully analyzed, has made our argument a big step forward."


    Zhang Tian paused and said, "the flesh and blood summoned by your enemy is completely composed of magic, and does not have vitality, but your little heaven and earth pattern absorbs the flesh and blood, which shows that you are not absorbing the vitality of the flesh and blood, but transforming."


    "You have taken a big step ahead of the three of us, and even your entry is faster than we think. In the next hundred years, you have enough time to be the first person in the world, and in the age of Reiki tide, you will be the world''s best."


    Zhang Tianyi''s tone was filled with some emotion and envy.


    He was not admiring Chen''s accomplishments, but his time.


    In the end of the law, Chen Yu''s cultivation reached its peak.


    And his cultivation, enough to support him to the arrival of the Reiki tide, and even a lot of surplus.


    In addition, his surging vitality does not need to be the same as other monks of the same realm at the same time, who dare not start when they are old.


    For example, the twenty-three generations of Blood Mary, her accomplishments are indeed the best in the world.


    But she is the same as the ordinary old man at the moment. A move will hurt her muscles and bones.


    Every time we fight, we must let her consume a lot of vitality.


    To put it bluntly, in the next two hundred years, it is not too late for Chen to belong to his era.Chen Yu is not only the best in strength.


    What''s more, he has a rough skin and thick flesh.


    Almost indestructible physical defense, plus the magic resistance of terror.


    This almost put an end to the danger of his falling.


    The difficulty of killing Chen is almost the same as destroying a modern country.


    And it''s also a country with nuclear weapons.


    After communicating with Zhang Tianyi, Chen Yu''s mood suddenly became happy.


    It turns out that I am not absorbing vitality.


    Next, go to hell and strangle the threat in the cradle!


    Chen took out another phone and dialed the handsome boy.


    "Hi."


    When the phone and video are connected, what Chen sees is a battlefield, a battlefield that can be called terror.


    Hundreds of millions of demons are fighting with a horrible dragon, and the handsome boy is standing there in the air.


    Chen Zhu remembers that horrible dragon, ZuLong.


    He also had the honor to accept the invitation of the handsome boy and took a ZuLong ride.


    It was a great honor for Chen Yu at that time, and even for Chen Yu now.


    It''s more a one-sided massacre than a fight.


    Although the number of one side can''t be counted, they are facing the strongest dragon.


    His wings spread out to cover the whole city.


    His one breath, can directly let millions of demons out.


    "What are you doing?" Chen asked.


    "Look at a killing." Said the handsome boy lightly.


    It was a killing indeed.


    And the billions of demons Chen saw were only the remnant of the defeated soldiers.


    The battlefield runs through the boundless territory, and there are countless devil remains lying there.


    "I need to go to hell. Can you call me to hell?"


    "What are you doing in hell?"


    Chen Yuyuan said it in the original version. In a word, it''s to cut the grass and root.


    "OK, now?"


    "Yes."


    This is Chen Yu''s first time to see the summon. In the past, besieged zoffi summoned himself, he only saw the traces of the magic array left behind.


    But the call of the little handsome boy is much simpler. He just lifts it casually. The demonic remains below are affected by some power. Their blood begins to gather in the air, and then a magic array suspended in the air is completed.

 Chapter 2584

    In an instant, Chen Yu is in hell.


    The picture seen through mobile video is quite different from Chen Yu''s experience of being in a boundless battlefield.


    Even Chen Yu, who is high above the ground, can''t see the end of the battlefield.


    And ZuLong also noticed the arrival of Chen Yu.


    For Chen Yu, a human being, he still has an impression.


    But for him, Chen is just a small interlude.


    It didn''t affect his continued killing.


    Chen Chu''s heart moved and asked, "are these corpses still needed by ZuLong?"


    "Why? Even when it''s used as food, it''s the worst food to eat. " The handsome boy replied naturally, "do you need it?"


    "I''m not sure I need it."


    The handsome boy made a gesture to ask for help.


    Chen Yu fell to the battlefield, even without his own control. Tian Wen in the small world has been crazy to absorb the blood of the earth.


    Chen Yu feels that xiaotiandi is growing crazily.


    And the sky patterns in the small world have become more luxuriant.


    Chen Yu was shocked. How can the growth speed of this day''s tattoo be faster than all the cultivation after activating the tattoo?


    You should know that your heavenly pattern is at least within the river map, which has been preserved for several years.


    But in such a few minutes, Chen''s Tiandi pattern has at least doubled.


    Looking carefully, Chen found the problem.


    Within the scope of Chen''s small world, a corpse attracted Chen''s attention.


    Although the corpse is dead, even though it is only a corpse, it still exudes a strong breath.


    It was the body of a demon lord.


    The body of the Demon Lord is not very large.


    But the breath is terrible.


    No wonder! Chen Xun''s heart moved.


    He raised his hand, dropped a force across the air, and directly hit the body of the Demon Lord.


    In a flash, flesh and blood flew.


    Chen Yu greedily absorbed the power of demon lord.


    Although not much vitality can be produced.


    At least compared with Chen''s total vitality, it is only a drop in the ocean.


    However, Chen''s heaven and earth patterns are more and more prosperous.


    Compared with ZuLong, Chen Yu is more like a rag picker.


    However, Chen Yu is very happy to pick it up.


    At this time, the voice of the handsome boy reached Chen Yu''s ear.


    "A thousand miles in front of you are the remains of two Lords."


    Chen Chu looked up at the handsome boy with high eyes in the air, then nodded slightly.


    The nearby Demon Lord has basically been drained of his value.


    Chen Yu goes straight to the position pointed out by the handsome boy.


    Although the bodies of the two demon lords are not obvious, they are very easy to find.


    Because they are different. After learning the essence of the first devil Lord,


    felt that his power was more than doubled.


    It should not be said to be strong, it should be said to be growth.


    Once again, Chen Yu redoubled his skill and absorbed the power of two demon lords as the nutrition of Tianwen.


    Although the acquisition of vitality is better than nothing, the growth of xiaotiandi has reached an amazing level.


    The coverage of xiaotiandi is not much improved, but more internal growth.


    The diameter of xiaotiandi was more than 1000 meters. Even after a long time of cultivation, it only extended to about 1100 meters.


    Today, the diameter of xiaotiandi is about 1300 meters. If it is in proportion, it has grown a lot.


    However, compared with the scope of the promotion, Chen Yu is more concerned about the internal growth.


    , after absorbing the essence of two demon lords, Chen''s small world''s strength increased at least ten times.


    This is not a 1 + 1 effect. The gap between a 200 Jin fat man and a 200 Jin strong man is not a little bit.


    In the past, Chen''s small world has been suffering from the problem of puffiness.


    That is, Chen Yu''s small world is very large, which is larger than Zhang Tianyi, 23 generations of Blood Mary and baifra''s small world combined.


    But in terms of intensity, it''s not even as good as them.


    This situation has been greatly improved after Chen Yu activated xiaotiandi.


    Now after several times of internal growth, Chen''s strength is much stronger than before.


    Just then, the voice of the handsome boy came again.


    "Your field is very special."


    "Special?" "Is there anything special?" Chen said


    "Your domain has no attributes, but the ability to break down and recombine the energy of others.""Break down and reorganize?" Chen Yu is in a trance because even he can''t understand the operation principle of his Tianwen.


    But the handsome boy can see the operation principle of his Tianwen at a glance.


    "Everyone''s field is different, isn''t it?"


    "In fact, all people''s fields are the same. No matter what the expression of the field is, the effect is almost the same. It is to absorb the spirit of the outside world and then transform it into its own magic. Of course, there are different expressions, but they are essentially the same. For example, you can make neutron stars through the field, which is the difference of the expression It''s very special that your field can break down and recombine the energy of others


    After all, Chen Yu and Xiaoshuai are a distance from the Pacific Ocean, so Chen Yu just barely understands part of the content.


    And the more profound problem, such as what the handsome guy said, is to decompose and reorganize the energy of others.


    All Chen can understand is the literal meaning.


    "Besides, the demon lord you are looking for is in that direction." The handsome boy pointed out the direction for Chen Yu.


    "Thank you."


    "You''re welcome. Besides, don''t forget my commission."


    "This is already going on."


    "That''s good."


    "I''ll go there first. If I have free time, let''s talk."


    "Go ahead, it will be a hard fight." Said the handsome boy.


    "Is that Shane kazlaffa strong?"


    The handsome boy suddenly smiled: "now let me reveal the mystery, it will be very boring. You should experience this battle in the past. Believe me, this battle will be very meaningful to you."


    Hearing the words of the handsome boy, Chen Yu couldn''t help being curious.


    What kind of fight will be meaningful to oneself?


    Chen did not know how far Shane kazlafar was from him.


    Anyway, according to the direction suggested by the handsome boy, there must be no mistake.


    Chen Chen moved directly in the form of energy, and the speed was naturally very fast.


    And Chen Yu also intentionally conceals his breath. Shane kazlafar remembers his breath.


    If he gets close to him, he will definitely notice it and be alert.


    But he must not have thought of his coming.

 Chapter 2585

    In the heart of the black red earth in the southwest of hell, there is a huge volcano that will never subside.


    This volcano is called despair volcano.


    The volcano is tens of thousands of meters high, and the hot magma is boiling in the crater all the year round.


    The diameter of the crater is even more amazing than the height of the volcano, reaching 200000 meters in diameter, which is more than enough to put down a town.


    And within millions of square kilometers, it''s all black land.


    No vegetation, no demons or forces dare to stay here.


    As long as the land is black, it belongs to only one devil.


    Shane kazlafar, the devil of lava.


    It used to be one of the few rich countries in hell, a land of demons.


    The nature of the devil is hard to be controlled and managed, so the devil kingdom is a very rare existence in the vast hell.


    And compared with the long life of those great demons, the time that devil kingdom can exist is very short.


    Thousands of years have been a long time.


    Thousands of years ago, Shane kazlafar came.


    In just one night, the supervolcano erupted with lava that destroyed the sky and the earth.


    Then the devil kingdom was razed to the ground.


    And the name of the lava devil rings through the black and red earth.


    In the following thousands of years, Shane kazlafar continued to ravage the land.


    In the end, the fertile land is reduced to waste.


    In the crater, on the floating island where the lava did not spread, a red demon with a body size of more than 20 meters sat on his lava throne.


    At this time, a figure fell from the sky, directly into the lava, setting off a huge wave of lava.


    The figure gradually came up from the lava pool, standing on the top of the lava pool, the lava at the foot suddenly cooled down and turned into black stones.


    "I don''t like people messing around in my territory, lanko." Shane kazlafar looked discontentedly at the newcomer.


    "Nonsense? Are you talking about my nonsense? I''m your guest. "


    This demon, called Longco, is about the same size as the human standard.


    But his skin was pale, with a pair of devil''s horns on his head.


    Shane kazlafar was very upset about the provocation of Longco.


    "Don''t forget where it is and who I am!"


    "Of course I remember, Lord kazlafar." There was a clear disdain in Longco''s tone, which was to provoke Shane kazlaffa.


    However, LANCO suddenly saw Shane kazlaffa''s left arm, half of which was gone.


    "Well, kazlafa, you are injured. I''m curious about who broke your arm. You can''t recover in ten years."


    Shane kazlafar''s face sank. "It''s none of your business. If you think I''m hurt and you can do anything in front of me, you''re wrong."


    Although because of the injury to his arm, his strength has declined.


    But this is his main battlefield after all. He is not afraid of any enemies, even his old enemy, ice disaster Longco.


    At this time, a huge shadow suddenly appeared over the heads of the two demon Lords.


    Both Longco and Shane kazlafar raised their heads and found that it was a huge monster with a black Sphinx body.


    The monster is hundreds of times bigger than Shane kazlafar.


    "Anfa Neri." Both demons showed their fear.


    The huge monster called Anfa Neri landed on the edge of the crater.


    "Jie Jie Kazlaffa, what''s the matter with your broken arm? " Enfa Neri gave a strange laugh.


    Shane kazlafar''s face was very ugly, as if the first thing everyone came was to laugh at his broken arm.


    Later, there were demonic Lords on all sides.


    There are more than 30 in total, all of which are terrorizing the existence of one side.


    And the first thing that more than 30 demon lords came was to laugh at the broken arm of Shane kazlafar.


    "Kazlak, did you sacrifice your arm to Lord alpha?"


    "Ha ha Nick, you know how to tell jokes. "


    "That''s enough. I called you today, not to show you my jokes!" Growled Shane kazlafar.


    "Isn''t it?"


    "I call you today, by the order of the alpha." Shane kazlafar took out a red token.


    All demon lords shut up for a moment, with a trace of awe in their eyes.


    They are all vassals of alpha the demon.


    "Who has any objection to it?"


    "Lord alpha has ordered us to go to obsidian, not one of you, but all of us." Shane kazlaffa said quietly."Obsidian city? Is that besieged zoffie? "


    "And his wife iris, Lord alpha''s order is not to allow their husband and wife to continue."


    "He is a direct subordinate of his majesty Beelzebub. Will we offend his majesty when we go there so much?"


    "Hum! Although his majesty Beelzebub is supreme, how can he manage such a small matter? "


    Of course, Shane kazlaffa said it was a small thing.


    But as everyone knows, it''s not a small thing.


    They all know the trouble.


    Beelzebub, the great demon, didn''t care about such small things, but because he was inconvenient to intervene.


    But inconvenient intervention does not mean that he can do nothing about it.


    Although they are vassals of alpha.


    But compared with besib, alpha is not a concept at all.


    Beelzebub is the supreme demon.


    And alpha is just a secondary demon.


    It looks like they''re just one level off.


    But this level is a gap that can never be closed.


    Hundreds of thousands of years ago, there was a time when more than 50 subordinate demons tried to subvert a big one.


    And the object that is thought to be subversive is Beelzebub, the great demon.


    More than 50 subordinate demons, as well as thousands of demonic lords, gathered countless demonic armies.


    Then, Beelzebub, the great demon, appeared.


    He just used one move, devouring all the secondary demons and all the demon lords, and half of the demon army.


    It was also the only time that the secondary demon in hell had been replaced in a wide range.


    At the same time, it also let other demons understand how far the gap between the second devil and the big one is.


    In hell, no demon dares to show any disrespect to the great demon.


    Even if it''s a secondary demon, you should be trembling in the face of the great one.


    The majesty of the great devil does not allow any offense from the inferior devil.


    "Well? Who else hasn''t come? " At this time, LANCO suddenly looked into the distance: "strange breath, is the new vassal of alpha?"

 Chapter 2586

    Of the thirty-six demon lords at the scene, Cologne is the most perceptive.


    He sensed that there was a strong breath on the edge of the black red earth, approaching them at an amazing speed.


    That breath is very strange, but very powerful.


    Suddenly, Cologne''s face changed: "it''s not our own person. I feel his murderous spirit. He''s coming for one of us."


    The faces of the lords were strange.


    For who of them?


    Since it''s for one of their lords.


    Then they must know what''s going on here.


    It''s going to drill for them.


    Is this looking for death?


    To be sure, the master of that breath is very powerful.


    But there are so many lords present.


    But none of them is good.


    Judging from each other''s breath, each other should be similar to the top one among them.


    However, to say that the other side runs to smash the field alone, it really despises the Lord of their big gang.


    "I''ll share each other''s breath with you. Look for yourself. Who knows this guy?" Said Cologne.


    At this time, all lords felt the breath.


    All of a sudden, Shane kazlac rose abruptly from the stone chair.


    There was a fierce light in his eyes.


    This breath, he remembered!


    He remembered even when it turned grey.


    Shane kazlak holds the red token high.


    "I want all of you to do your best and bring that guy to me, dead or alive."


    Although no one is subject to Shane kazlac.


    But no one dares to disobey the red token in Shane kazlac''s hand.


    Cologne looked at Shane kazlac and said, "I can''t do half of what I can here."


    Shane kazlak snorted.


    How could he believe what Cologne said.


    Cologne is his old enemy.


    They have played more than a thousand times in ten thousand years.


    So he knows the power of Cologne.


    Within the scope of the volcano of despair, it will certainly affect the strength of Cologne.


    But it''s only a small impact.


    To their level.


    The environment has little impact on them.


    The so-called play less than half of the strength.


    It''s clear that Cologne doesn''t want to help himself.


    Before that, Cologne was the first to find out about each other''s arrival.


    That''s because he doesn''t know who he''s aiming at.


    But after seeing Shane kazlac''s reaction.


    Who doesn''t understand? The other side is for Shane kazlac.


    The other side must not know that so many lords are here.


    They just knew Shane kazlac was here.


    At this time, a lord who was full of colorful halos said, "the other side''s speed is very fast."


    This demon lord is called the spirit. He is not a physical form, but a pure spiritual body.


    Although he could not find the breath on the edge of the black red land, as Cologne did.


    But he was able to sense all the actions of the other side within a certain range.


    "Faster than me?" Another smooth body, body less than three meters of the LORD said confidently.


    He is the spirit of the wind, that is, the creature born in the wind.


    He was born with the power of the wind.


    In the same level of existence, no one can surpass him in speed.


    "Let me make a little trouble for him." Wind spirit raised his arm, for a time, the clouds on the sky became surging up.


    ¡­¡­


    Chen Yu has been able to see the super volcano hundreds of kilometers away.


    There is no doubt that the devil Lord''s nest is the super volcano.


    However, the volcano is really scary.


    It''s too big! Even hundreds of kilometers away, you can still see the outline of the volcano.


    Moreover, there is more than one breath out there, in addition to the most familiar Shane kazlac, there are several confused breath.


    There''s more than one demon lord there!?


    Chen''s face changed.


    Do you want to retreat now?


    Chen Yu thought about it. If he retreated now, he would lose face.


    I have traveled thousands of miles, across the world to hell.


    As a result, he ran away without even seeing his face.


    It''s a shame.


    Chen considered it for half a minute.Finally make up your mind.


    Life and death are indifferent. If you don''t accept it, you can do it.


    Of course, Chen Yu didn''t know that in despair volcano, not a few, but dozens of demon Lords.


    If Chen knew, he would definitely turn around and leave.


    However, even so, Chen Yu did not plan to rush directly into the face of others.


    Chen Yu suddenly turned and swept off into the sky.


    ¡­¡­


    "Eh? He sensed us. " Cologne frowned.


    "He seems to be flying high."


    "His escape route is strange."


    The Lords are not going to snipe.


    On the one hand, the distance is too far, and the other side is still speed type.


    At this distance, they can''t catch up with each other at all.


    Even the most confident spirit in speed.


    Moreover, the other side is at the same level as them.


    If they can''t form a network of encircles, they can''t help each other once they want to escape.


    So instead of that, it''s better to be a little more painless.


    And Cologne''s eyes flashed a light.


    Because he felt that the master of the breath seemed to be flying towards a higher sky.


    He''s going out of the void?


    It''s not going to be desperate, is it?


    You know, it''s hard for even their level of demon lords to adapt to the void.


    What does he fly out of the void to do?


    Cologne was full of doubts, but he was a little wary.


    There is a very low chance that the other person will get water in their head.


    If it''s not for brain drain, it must be something else.


    In any case, take precautions first.


    Although Cologne''s perception is very far, he can''t perceive the specific situation.


    And the perception of the gods is limited.


    As for other demon lords, their perception range is more limited.


    Coran looked at Shane kazlac and did not remind him of the situation.


    At the same time, Chen found that the atmosphere of hell is much thicker than that of the earth.


    Even if it flies to a height of 100000 meters, the air here is still very abundant.


    But cosmic radiation is much stronger than below.


    Chen continued to fly up. Chen wanted to see how thick the atmosphere in hell was.


    Until 300, 000 meters, the air here is as thin as 30, 000 meters above the earth.


    It''s almost here. Chen Zhu plans to send a meteorite at this location.


    When Chen Yu was in Devil Island, he once used an incomplete meteorite.


    At that time, the power was equivalent to that of a small nuclear explosion.


    And at this height, and then hit down with full weight, do not know how the effect.


    Chen Yu is a little eager to try, and directly starts the third work.

 Chapter 2587

    It took 50 minutes.


    Chen Yu finally completed the meteorite.


    Then basically there is no need for Chen to do anything more.


    Acceleration of gravity, there is enough time for the meteorite to obtain huge kinetic energy before landing.


    Of course, Chen Yu didn''t do nothing.


    Instead, pull the meteorite down with all your strength.


    Let the meteorite obtain more initial kinetic energy.


    Chen soon found that he was not dragging the meteorite, but was being pressed down by the meteorite.


    Meteorites are falling faster and faster.


    And the high temperature has been raised by friction with air.


    It seems that the speed of the falling is a little beyond Chen''s imagination.


    To be exact, it is out of Chen Yu''s control.


    What is the concept of falling at a height of 300000 meters?


    The potential energy brought about by the acceleration of gravity can be thousands of times more destructive than that of the same mass falling down 30000 meters.


    What''s more, Chen''s power in the small world has increased tenfold.


    So the weight of the meteorite also increased more than ten times.


    Chen Yu murmured that it was not good. He immediately used a lot of gas to form a barrier around him.


    This power hit the ground, Chen Yu is not sure whether he can carry it or not.


    But at this time, Chen has no way back.


    At this time, even if Chen wants to give up, it is impossible to stop.


    ¡­¡­


    Cologne gazed at the sky, and suddenly a meteorite appeared in the public''s view.


    "What is that?" Cologne pointed to the falling meteorite.


    "It''s that guy. He didn''t run away." What Shane kazlac saw was just a huge fireball.


    But he didn''t notice the danger.


    That''s a big fireball, but it''s not enough for him to feel the crisis.


    He has the name of the lava devil.


    The resistance to fire also reached the extreme.


    After all, you can eat, drink and Lazar in the magma. Of course, fire resistance is not weak.


    So he didn''t care too much about the big fireball that fell.


    As for other demon lords, they didn''t care too much.


    Their strength is no less than that of Shane kazlac.


    No one is afraid of a fireball.


    Even if the fireball is a little exaggerated.


    Some demon lords put a defensive shield on themselves.


    Some of them depend on their physical strength and don''t care what is left.


    Only Cologne, although Cologne can not know what is falling from the sky.


    But it''s not a fireball.


    After all, he has been paying attention to Chen Yu in the sky.


    Chen Yu just spent more than 50 minutes in the sky, making a fireball to entertain everyone?


    Don''t be kidding. No one''s in the head.


    So Cologne quietly used the strongest defense.


    It''s just that the intense unease in my heart can''t be suppressed.


    The ball of fire seemed to fall at a somewhat unexpected rate.


    At this time, a demon lord''s face showed a little dignified.


    "That magic seems dangerous!"


    "No It''s not a fireball! "


    "Can''t let it continue to fall down, it must be stopped!"


    "With the immortal barrier!"


    A demon lord directly propped up the immortal barrier and shrouded it over the crater.


    At this time, the meteorite hit the immortal barrier between lightning and thunder.


    Wow -


    the demon lord breathed blood.


    "Hurry up..."


    The meteorite is faster than the demon lord, falling into the magma pool in an instant.


    All demon lords cover their eyes.


    Boom -


    a sun rises on the black red earth. Even if it is millions of square kilometers away from the black red earth, you can see the bright ball clearly.


    That light can directly evaporate ordinary demons.


    Light is the first to release, followed by despair volcano as the center, began to spread to all sides of the shock wave.


    With the power of destroying heaven and earth, destroying everything.


    The first to be hit, of course, is the volcano of despair.


    The summit was destroyed in an instant.


    All was gone in an instant.


    At the moment of the great collision between heaven and earth, Chen Yu was the first one to be impacted.


    Chen''s skin is breaking and splashing blood.


    Even if Chen is in the strongest position, even if Chen is ready in advance.But now Chen Yu really feels like he''s going to die.


    Under the great impact, the body function almost collapsed.


    Chen can''t see anything, and all his senses have been destroyed.


    Only the pain of tearing the soul.


    At this time, Chen Yu felt the fire of Nirvana burning on him.


    This is not Chen Yu''s initiative, but his passive initiative to launch the fire of nirvana.


    This shows that Chen is really on the verge of death.


    Only in the state of near death can we launch the fire of nirvana.


    This feeling is very special.


    This is the first time Chen has entered this state.


    The pain is gone, and it''s replaced by another perception.


    Flesh and skin, flesh and blood, neural networks, skin and organs are all redistributing and combining.


    Finally, the familiar feeling is back.


    Chen Yu suddenly punched and broke the package.


    Chen opened his eyes again and scanned his side.


    Chen found himself standing on a broken eggshell.


    Chen Yu is a little speechless. He not only learned the fire of Nirvana, but also learned the hatching together.


    Chen knew exactly how long it had been.


    It should have taken about a minute.


    That is to say, Chen took a minute to return to his heyday.


    No, it''s better than my previous peak.


    Chen Ji looked at the big hole, and the volcano of despair was gone.


    Instead, it is a super crater with a diameter of three kilometers.


    There are several devil bodies around.


    Chen Yu found that the bodies of these demons were all at the level of Lords.


    However, there are several demons in the small world. They are not dead, but seriously injured.


    These are all their own spoils!


    Chen Yu grinned.


    But at this time, not far in front of Chen Yu, the ground rose, and a demon came out of the ground.


    The devil didn''t seem to be hurt.


    Then a white figure fell from the sky.


    Cologne looked at Chen Yu. He had just noticed the danger.


    So he flew decisively into the sky, although there was the same impact in the sky.


    But the impact in the sky is significantly weaker than the impact on the ground.


    It also saved Coran.


    At this time, several demon lords appeared again and again.


    Either because of such means, they were not hurt, or they avoided the disaster with minor injuries.


    In addition to those grievous and dying lords, there are eight demon lords in total!


    These eight demon lords still retain their full power.


    At this moment, the eight demon Lords have surrounded Chen Yu.

 Chapter 2588

    Chen Yu looks around his eyes. Among the eight demon lords, there is Shane kazlac, the lava devil.


    Chen Yu had some accidents. Shane kazlac was not hurt.


    At least he didn''t do any harm other than smashing his arm.


    All the demon lords looked at Chen Yu with frightened eyes.


    Look around, look at the plain like black red land.


    The original despair volcano disappeared, and the original mountains and peaks disappeared.


    Only them! Only them.


    This horrible killing power is beyond their imagination.


    Even if they are demon lords, they are still frightened by the power to destroy a country in an instant.


    Five demon lords are in good condition, and three are slightly wounded.


    A dozen other demon lords are on the brink of death.


    Some left only bodies, others did not see human figures, that was directly killed by Chen Zhu''s meteorite, even the residue was gone.


    However, the remaining eight demon lords clearly share the same hatred for Chen Yu.


    After all, if Chen ran away, it would be a big disaster in the future.


    Chen Yu didn''t have to do anything else, just to send such a hair to their territory.


    Their territory will return directly to the pre liberation period, just like the territory of Shane kazlac.


    Eight demon lords! Chen Yu narrowed his eyes.


    He didn''t think he could face eight demon lords at the same time.


    At first, he thought that his own killing tactics were used.


    Maybe we can wipe out Shane kazlac and other demon Lords.


    But he underestimated the number of demon lords that had gathered at the volcano of despair.


    They also underestimated their cards.


    The situation at the moment is very bad for him.


    "Absolutely frozen!" Cologne took the lead.


    In a flash, Chen Yu felt his limbs lose their mobility.


    The body is frozen directly in a block of ice.


    Chen Yu even felt that the cells in his body lost their mobility in an instant.


    Cologne''s one shot is the best.


    He can''t help himself at the moment.


    Just now, he concealed the truth, and clearly monitored Chen Yu, but he didn''t tell other companions.


    If only Lord alpha knew about it.


    Then he''s absolutely dead.


    So at this time, he has to do his best.


    Show your attitude, and reduce the suspicion of your peers.


    Chen Yu was worried in his heart. He was really strong.


    No demon lord can be underestimated.


    Chen Yu suddenly opened his eyes, the fire of Nirvana!


    Chen Yu ignited the fire of Nirvana on his body, while the fire of Nirvana was also ignited on the outside, and the ice was baked on the inside and outside at the same time.


    The greatest power of this absolute ice cover is not the low temperature, but it can make the body function of life lose vitality in a very short time.


    But the fire of Nirvana activated the frozen cells in an instant.


    Chen quickly recovered his mobility and smashed the ice with one blow.


    Chen Zhuo pounced on Coran.


    Just then, ANFA Neri launched the offensive.


    "Roar!!!"


    The sound of terror swept towards Chen Yu.


    In a flash, Chen Yu felt dizzy and swollen, and his mouth, nose and ears also spewed blood.


    The sound wave left a ditch several kilometers directly on the ground.


    The ditch is as smooth as a mirror.


    Chen''s skin is being torn by the sound wave.


    Chen tried his best to keep sober, and at the same time, in the shortest time, condensed hundreds of black balls.


    "Go to me!"


    Bang Bang -


    the black ball hits Rafah Neri.


    The sound wave attack was temporarily interrupted under the pain of Anfa Neri.


    However, the damage that black ball can do to Anfa Neri is extremely limited.


    The wound on Chen Yu is also healing rapidly.


    At this time, Chen felt a burning pain behind him.


    Looking back, Shane kazlac is stabbing Chen Xun with a huge flaming sword.


    Chen immediately avoided the attack of Shane kazlac.


    At the same time, one blow split the flame sword, just about to add another.


    A figure stood in front of Chen Yu.


    It was a demon lord with muscles all over him.


    His limbs are strong, and the veins on his skin look like the roots of an old tree.


    The demon lord''s arms block Chen Yu''s fist.


    Although he blocked Chen''s punch, his feet were still hundreds of meters away from the ground.


    Chen Yu was surprised that someone could take his punch.But the muscular fiend overlord on the opposite side was equally horrified.


    What a terrible force. I lost in my best field.


    Just then, an arrow shot at Chen Zhu.


    Chen Yu failed to avoid the attack.


    Even before the middle attack, Chen Yu didn''t notice the attack.


    Chen Yu glanced at a tall and slender Demon Lord not far away.


    The Demon Lord was quick and sharp, with a bow in his hand.


    His arrows have no trace or breath.


    Chen Yu can only judge the other side''s arrow track according to the direction when he pulls the bow.


    However, Chen Yu avoids again, only to find that he has been shot again.


    It''s tricky. It''s really tricky.


    Eight demon lords, each of them is a good fault.


    What''s more, the alliance of eight demon Lords.


    Chen Yu suffered a lot.


    If it goes on like this, we must make a quick decision or find a way to escape.


    At this time, the eight demon lords did not continue to pursue, but stood in a good position.


    They obviously intend to slowly kill Chen Yu.


    This is a very good tactic.


    This can prevent Chen from fighting against them.


    At the moment, Chen Yu also needs to rally.


    The other side''s temporary suspension gave him a chance to breathe.


    All of a sudden, Chen found that there was still the power of demon lord in the air.


    The masters of these forces are all demon lords who were previously slain by Chen Yu.


    They don''t disappear completely, but linger nearby.


    Chen found that his own small world absorbed these forces more easily than before.


    Chen Yu looks at the eight demon lords and quietly absorbs these forces.


    After a brief repair, the eight demon lords attacked again.


    This time, however, Chen Yu did not rush to make contributions, instead, he used all his attention to avoid their attacks.


    And the principle of "long-term adherence will lose" also works for Chen Yu at this moment.


    Soon, Chen Yu was hit one after another.


    However, Chen Yu did not communicate, but patiently delayed.


    Although these attacks are not weak, they are not fatal.


    Chen needs time to absorb the power left by the Demon Lord in the air.


    Xiaotiandi is growing silently.


    The eight demon lords found no difference.


    They are still cooperating in attacking Chen Yu.

 Chapter 2589

    At the moment, Chen Yu looks like a battle of trapped animals.


    Chen Yu can avoid this attack from the eight demon lords, then he can''t avoid that attack.


    In addition to the life force consumed by the previous exertion of meteorites to make themselves dying.


    Chen''s vitality consumed at least one tenth of the total in this battle.


    It has to be said that the tactics of the eight demon lords are very effective.


    They hardly need to expend too much power.


    You can just trap Chen Zhu here.


    Although the process is a little longer, they have plenty of time.


    At the moment, Chen Yu is less anxious than them.


    This huge force evaporates in the air.


    Chen can''t stop the volatilization of these forces.


    But he needs time to absorb those forces.


    These forces are the best nutrients.


    Even the decomposition of this step is omitted.


    Chen can absorb these forces faster and more easily.


    And then it''s turned into the nutrients of the small world.


    Finally, all the power that escapes in the air is completely absorbed by Chen.


    Chen felt that his small world had tripled on the basis of the existing one.


    What is the concept of triple? It''s almost 30 times as much as Chen''s original state in the past.


    The diameter of xiaotiandi has also reached 1500 meters.


    It''s time to fight back!


    In a flash, Chen Yu condensed tens of thousands of black balls in the small world.


    All the demon lords were stunned.


    In the next moment, tens of thousands of black balls were shot from all directions to eight demon Lords.


    Not every Demon Lord has a strong defense.


    The tens of thousands of black balls showed terrible lethality.


    Even Chen felt that xiaotiandi was even stronger than Chen himself.


    And Chen''s own attacks are limited.


    But the attack of xiaotiandi is more free and convenient.


    Eight demon lords hurriedly support their magic shield or avoid Chen Yu''s attack.


    Although the number of black balls is amazing, the individual''s attack power is actually relatively limited.


    Their targets are all demon Lords.


    So the effect is limited.


    One of them can be hurt.


    But it''s just hurt.


    You can''t do a serious injury.


    However, the biggest effect of this move is not to seriously injure or kill the Demon Lord.


    If they were really so easy to kill.


    Then Chen would not have been so embarrassed before.


    Chen''s purpose is only to stop their attacks and disrupt their formation.


    A white dwarf star, ten thousand times more seriously wounded than a normal black ball, condenses around Chen Yu.


    Two, three Eight white dwarfs.


    With a wave of Chen''s hand, eight white dwarfs shot at eight demon Lords.


    And then there was the terrorist blast.


    At the same time, Chen Yu''s body shape moved with him, turning into a white light, aiming at Shane kazlac.


    Shane kazlac has just cut open the white dwarf with the sword of fire.


    The impact of the white dwarf also momentarily covered Shane kazlac.


    The horrific shock almost tore the skin of Shane kazlac.


    The next moment, Chen Yu has appeared in front of Shane kazlac.


    Chen''s speed is too fast, and the fast Shane kazlac has no time to make a defense.


    Chen Yu grabs the flame sword of Shane kazlac.


    Qiang -


    the flame sword was directly broken by Chen Xun.


    Chen Xun, with the broken sword of the flaming sword, chopped it towards Shane kazlac.


    Brawl -


    the blade hasn''t touched Shane kazlac yet. Shane kazlac''s body suddenly turned into a piece of magma, and turned over a huge wave, and swept towards Chen Zhu.


    At this time, other demon Lords have solved their own problems and have extended their help.


    Chen Zhu could only retreat for a while, and cried in his heart a pity.


    Sure enough, none of the demons at the Lord level is good.


    It''s almost impossible to take any of them out of the blue in the shortest time.


    At this time, Chen Yu suddenly remembered that his dark magma had fused with magma.


    I don''t know if the magma produced by Shane kazlac can be absorbed.


    The idea just flashed through his mind, and Chen Yu had made a decision.


    In a flash, the dark magma directly covered the magma transformed by Shane kazlac.


    Three arrows shot from behind, and Chen Chu''s head didn''t return. Let these three arrows shoot at him."What the hell is this!" Shane kazlac was in a panic.


    Shane kazlac felt that his body was dissolving little by little.


    He felt like he had been put into a stomach bag.


    In fact, he didn''t feel wrong.


    Chen Yu has a set of experience on how to devour the enemy.


    Especially after their blood lines are completely fused, dark magma also has the ability of glutton.


    In the past, the dark magma has swallowed up many forces of dark depravity, so it is basically dominated by black.


    But at this moment, dark magma began to change from a little bit of lava red to a large area of red.


    The original dark attribute is the main attribute, but now it starts to be converted into the main attribute of flame because of devouring Shane kazlac.


    Chen Zhu directly took the dark magma back into his body, and the magma flowed under his skin.


    And Chen found that this new power in the body and the fire of Nirvana are particularly consistent.


    "Absolutely frozen!" Cologne took advantage of Chen Yu''s standing in place, and directly gave him an absolute ice seal from behind.


    But this time, although Chen was frozen here, he was not frozen as he was for the first time.


    Chen moved his body for a while, and with a fist he broke the ice.


    Cologne''s face changed as he felt the hot breath on Chen Yu.


    That''s his worst breath, like Shane kazlac''s.


    At this time, Chen felt danger.


    The Bowman inadvertently put out a magic circle.


    Chen is no stranger to this.


    Seal! Chen Yu did not want to, directly into streamer.


    When facing Leviathan Aberdeen tagmis, he was a lord level demon and almost sealed Chen Yu.


    If it were this time, there would be so many lords.


    Once the seal is activated, Chen will not have any possibility to flip the plate.


    So Chen Yu is absolutely impossible to give them this opportunity.


    "Stop him! Quick! I can''t get him out of my magic circle. "


    Roared the great Lord, who used bows and arrows.


    The demon lord of the power department should stand in front of Chen Yu.


    "You don''t want to go anywhere!" Power demon lord, with his fists down, roared loudly.


    But this time, Chen Yu didn''t choose to fight hard. Instead, he took out the black Trident at the moment of contact with the Demon Lord.


    The power Demon Lord raised his fist and smashed it at Chen Yu.


    He was obviously not aware of the danger.


    Chen Yu directly put the black Trident into the body of the power Demon Lord.


    The demon lord stared at the black Trident on his chest.


    Not allow him to make any response, Chen Yu has swung a blow, smashed his head.


    Grab the body of the demon lord and put it into your own space ring.


    The remaining six demon lords were all blown up.

 Chapter 2590

    They don''t understand how Chen did it.


    He killed the demon lord of the power system in a flash.


    But it gives them a strong sense of crisis.


    Chen is not going to stay.


    Even though he swallowed up Shane kazlac through the dark magma.


    In surprise, he killed the demon lord of the power system.


    But there are six demon lords at the scene.


    Every strength counts as horror.


    Just because he can kill two in a row doesn''t mean he still has a chance.


    And if he stays.


    Maybe they can''t kill any of them, but they will.


    If it''s single to single, Chen is sure to kill any of them.


    But the other side can''t give him such a chance.


    Even with a black Trident in his hand, Chen is unlikely to get the same chance.


    Although black Trident will make each other afraid.


    But it also makes the other party greedy.


    Chen Yu will not give them such a chance.


    Chen Zhuo looks around, and xiaotiandi directly rolls up the bodies of those who are seriously injured, as well as the bodies of several demon lords, and turns around to escape without any sign.


    And the remaining six demon lords look at me, and I look at you.


    No one went after Chen Yu.


    After a short period of thinking, they have learned that Chen Yu is not the one who kills the demon lord of the power system in an instant.


    It''s the black Trident in Chen''s hand.


    That thing is really a treasure.


    But I''m afraid this kind of thing will also be a talisman.


    Moreover, Chen Yu is not a good man.


    Wait to kill them in place.


    That''s a stronger enemy than them.


    No one is sure to keep Chen Yu.


    And they don''t trust each other.


    In fact, if they were willing to give up everything and cooperate with each other.


    Chen Yu can''t escape now.


    It''s because they are afraid and suspicious of each other.


    That''s why Chen was given the chance to fight back and even break their alliance.


    Instead of swaggering away, Chen Yu hides his breath and heads for obsidian city.


    It''s very far away from Obsidian city. On the way, Chen Zhu killed the last life of those dying demons, and then put their bodies into the space ring. Otherwise, it''s not convenient.


    After flying for four hours, Chen Yu finally got close to Obsidian city.


    At this time, a huge figure appeared in the distance.


    Chen immediately recovered from energy form to solid form.


    "Iris."


    "Chen Yu, it''s you?" Iris thought it was the enemy.


    Because she just felt a sense of terror approaching, but did not identify each other.


    Now she and besieb Sophie have become frightened birds.


    Although they just won a victory not long ago.


    Occupy the territory of the three devils and red eagles, and there are a lot of resources.


    But it also caused the wrath of their enemy, the Lord alpha.


    The two of them are among the demonic lords, though they are among the best.


    However, it is impossible to resist the target of the alchemist.


    More than 30 demon lords under his command can easily kill them.


    "Iris, let me go into the castle and have a rest." Chen said.


    Although he is in a good condition, but the previous high-intensity battle, or let him always tense spirit, body is not very free.


    Iris nodded. "Come on to my back."


    Iris takes Chen Zhuo to Obsidian castle.


    "Who called you? You seem to have just experienced a battle. "


    "And Sophie?"


    "Recently, some strange demons have approached our territory border. Sophie went to the border to check the situation." Said iris.


    Now she is the only one left in Obsidian castle.


    That''s why she was so nervous.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    Chen Yu took out his own spoils, the bodies of demon Lords.


    Big, small, different shapes.


    Iris took a fright and stepped back two steps, with a look of horror in her eyes.


    "This is..."


    "I came to hell to find a demon lord to solve some personal problems, but I accidentally broke into their party, and after a fight, I killed several and escaped back."


    "This is Shane kazlac''s sword of the devil!? This is the helmet of the dead It''s something in the netherworld tower This is moggett''s head You How many demon Lords have you killed? ""I don''t know the details, but my victory was very unexpected. In fact, the other side got together and didn''t stop me from releasing the big move, so I got it."


    Chen Yu is very sure that if the other side prevents him from releasing his moves at that time, then the best result is Chen Yu running away with his tail in his hand.


    "This is..." Suddenly, iris picked up a red token, and her face changed dramatically again: "this is the red token of alpha the devil!"


    Iris thought that she had seen a lot.


    But at this moment, she really felt cold.


    She can be said to watch Chen Yu grow up and move step by step.


    And she never thought that one day, Chen could grow up to the present.


    Maybe Chen''s strength is not enough for her to look up to.


    But Chen''s results were absolutely enough to shock her.


    "What''s the use of this thing?"


    "Wait a minute. I''ll call Sophie back." Said iris in a serious voice.


    When zoffie found the signal sent by iris, he thought there was an invasion of foreign enemies in the territory.


    After all, the signals he and iris agreed on would only be used if there were catastrophic problems in the territory.


    However, when Sophie came back, he found Obsidian city peaceful.


    It''s not a sign of war at all.


    And there was no danger in iris''s breath.


    Besieb zoffi returns to Obsidian castle.


    It was immediately found that Chen Yu was also beside iris.


    "Chen Yu, why are you here?"


    "Sophie, look what this is." Iris hands the red token to besieb zoffie.


    For a moment, besieged zoffi''s eyes burst with wonder.


    "What the hell is going on?"


    "My booty One. "


    "I want to know what the situation is, the more detailed the better."


    Chen Yu told iris and besieb zoffie the original story.


    There is no hiding except for the real identity of the handsome boy who called him, and some details of the battle.


    However, after hearing Chen''s statement, besieb zoffi and iris''s expression all froze.


    "You mean you killed nearly thirty demon lords?"


    "In fact, there are only two people who are really killed."

 Chapter 2591

    Although Chen Yu is confident, he is not arrogant.


    Full of money, although he killed nearly 30 demon Lords.


    But in fact, only two people were killed in the confrontation.


    Meteorite is his base card, but the base card is not real combat power.


    And the use conditions of meteorites are too harsh.


    Besieb zoffi played with the red token.


    Even just listen to Chen Yu''s statement.


    Both of them felt thrilling.


    It''s hard to imagine fighting with eight demon Lords.


    He killed two of them, and finally escaped with the spoils.


    How difficult is it.


    "This red token is useful to me. I will exchange the wealth of nearly 30 demon lords with you." Said besieb zoffi.


    "Wait Are you mistaken? I killed those demon Lords. You exchanged their wealth for my booty? "


    "Although you killed them, how did you get their wealth? You can''t even find their territory anywhere, let alone their wealth, which will not automatically become your wealth because you kill their master, and I can. "


    "What''s the use of this red token?" Chen asked.


    Exchange the wealth of thirty demon lords for this red token.


    It can only be said that the value of this red token is higher than the wealth of 30 demon Lords.


    So Chen Yu was very curious about the value of this red token.


    "This is the token of the second devil I want to deal with. It also has his power. As long as the token is in hand, his people can''t fight me unless I attack them."


    "And the second devil is not allowed to fight you directly, so you will be invincible, right?" Chen Yu instantly understood the intention of besieb zoffi.


    "Not only that, I can also study the power of the second devil, and even absorb the power of the above devil, so as to better find a way to restrain him."


    It has to be said that Chen Yu''s surprise to him is too great.


    How difficult is it to defeat and replace a secondary demon?


    It''s almost impossible to succeed.


    Maybe it''s in the subconscious of besieb zoffi.


    They think they can''t succeed.


    Ambition drives him to this step, which does not mean that he believes he can do it.


    He was not the first Demon Lord to try to replace the second demon king.


    However, in tens of thousands of years, only one demon lord has successfully promoted to the second level.


    Besieb zoffi even felt that he was just one of the losers.


    He has even made a good awakening.


    However, Chen Yu brought him the light of turning around.


    Before he faces the second devil, there is a mountain that can''t be crossed.


    That''s more than 30 demon lords under the subordinate demon king.


    As long as there are more than 30 demon Lords.


    Then he will never be able to face the second devil.


    It seems that the situation he faces is despair.


    He could not have fought against more than 30 demon Lords.


    Unless more than 30 demon lords can send them one by one.


    Is that possible? Impossible, no one is a fool.


    However, Chen Yu''s appearance directly broke through the alliance of more than 30 demon lords under the subordinate devil king.


    And brought him a red token.


    This red token directly changed besieb zoffi from a passive situation to an active one.


    Because of the limitation of the rules, the second level devil can''t directly deal with besieb zoffi.


    And because of Chen''s "slaughter", more than 30 demon Lords have only one digit left.


    This also weakened the power of the second level demon.


    The level of power of the secondary demon king is related to the number of demon lords under his command.


    And the rest of the demon lords could not directly deal with besieb zoffi with the red token.


    This means that besieb zoffi can choose to do it at any time if he wants to.


    Of course, this red token can only maintain the invincible situation, not the hope of victory.


    What he needs to face is a secondary demon, far from a red token that can change the existence of the result.


    Of course, even if that''s the case, it''s enough to excite besieb zoffi.


    "By the way, your alchemist has made achievements. I was going to call you up these days, but I didn''t expect you to come."


    "Take me to see his research."Phil nitak knew Chen''s arrival.


    At the gate of his alchemy laboratory, he waited respectfully for Chen Yu to come.


    After seeing Chen Yu''s arrival, he took two steps at a time, then knelt on one knee to meet him.


    "Great master, thank you for coming."


    If it''s a normal person talking to Chen Yu like this, and kneeling on one knee.


    Chen Yu can only think in his heart that there is something wrong with this man.


    But this is hell, and Phil nitak is the devil.


    It''s all taken for granted.


    "I heard that you have made the magic medicine I need?"


    "Yes, fortunately, I have finished the magic potion. Please forgive me for naming this potion without permission."


    "Magic potion? Does this medicine really have this function? "


    "Please come with the villain."


    Phil nitak takes Chen to the lab.


    In the laboratory, there is a crystal container with a diameter of two meters and a height of three meters.


    In the crystal container, full of colorful liquid, just like the melting glass in the container slowly surging.


    The gorgeous color makes Chen Yu feel confused.


    "Don''t tell me, that''s what you call the magic potion."


    "Yes, master, this is the magic potion."


    "How can I drink it? How much does it work? "


    "Master, in fact, it''s not for drinking." "It''s used to soak, to soak your body with a magic potion, to let the power contained in the potion penetrate into your body," said Phil nitak


    "How much power can I gain?"


    "Master, this magic potion will not give you strength."


    "Are you teasing me?"


    "Master, the real function of the magic potion is to let you improve your own strength, optimize and correct from the most basic strength to the most advanced strengthening magic you have at present, and optimize it one by one. If all your strength reaches the perfect performance, the magic potion will have no effect on you, but in your power magic system As long as there is a slight flaw, the magic potion will help you to understand and perfect. "

 Chapter 2592

    "Just soak it?"


    "As long as it''s soaked, of course, if it''s drunk, it''s just that the taste is not very good, and in a certain period of time, it can be reused by soaking, but if it''s drunk, it can only be used once."


    "Can I take this directly?" Chen asked.


    "Of course."


    In fact, it was for the sake of beauty and portability that Phil nitak built this container.


    In addition to making the magic potion, we should also make it perfect in other matters.


    After taking the magic potion, Chen Yu said goodbye to Beelzebub zoffi and iris.


    His time in hell has come.


    By the way, Chen took some local products from hell back.


    Back in the world, Chen Yu received a call from Alex.


    "Chen, where have you been these two days? Call you, it''s not in the service area at all. Call fari. She says you have something urgent, but she doesn''t tell me where to go. I thought you were kidnapped. "


    Before Chen Yu went to hell, he only talked to fari.


    Chen is going to explain.


    As a result, yarrix interrupted Chen Yu''s words again: "forget it, but even if you are kidnapped, please let go of the kidnapper, or deal with it by yourself. I have so many things at hand now that I have no time to deal with those little things."


    "Is it a small thing for you that I was kidnapped?"


    "Everyone''s time is precious. Would you like to spend it on the kidnappers? Or to make money? "


    "Well, compared to making money, kidnappers are really small things." Chen Yu shrugged: "what do you want to do with me?"


    "It''s about the signing of your contract by Ms. Jane Funkel. The general matter has been settled. Now you are missing your final signature."


    "When?"


    "Better now."


    "Now? Don''t you make another appointment? "


    "As I have said, my time is precious, and yours is precious. Her time is also precious."


    "Well, now, give me the address."


    "You drive a better car to pick me up. I''ll go with you. By the way, I have to put on my formal clothes."


    Chen Yu returned home and drove a luxury car after washing.


    Although Chen doesn''t like driving the new Rolls Royce phantom.


    But this car is really good for decorating.


    Compared with the ostentatious super running, the car is more suitable for the official occasions.


    The latest Rolls Royce phantom top gear was started by Chen Yu not long ago, and was delivered by Amira.


    When Chen Yu arrived at yarrix''s law firm, yarrix specially found a lawyer to serve as their driver for the time being.


    In jarex''s words, people of their status must be equipped with a full-time driver.


    Especially in formal occasions, the identity of the person who drives his own car drops a price.


    It''s not about wealth, it''s about style.


    Although Chen didn''t care, he still respected yarrix''s suggestion.


    Sitting in the back seat, Alex handed Chen a piece of information.


    "This is Ms. Jane Funkel''s message. Take a look first."


    "Is she only forty-five?" Chen asked doubtfully.


    At first, he thought that Ms. Jane Funkel would be older.


    "Yes, what''s the problem?"


    "Didn''t you say that she launched the biggest merger and acquisition in the last century in the past nine years, when she was less than twenty?"


    "Nineteen, to be exact."


    Chen took a breath of cool air, 19 years old, what is he still doing?


    Stay up all night in the Internet bar with my roommate.


    People have already made a difference in the financial market.


    "She is the youngest master''s degree holder in the Department of finance of Yale University. She began to contact the family industry at the age of 16. At the age of 18, she officially took over the Caribbean Empire cruise company. At the age of 19, she reached the most brilliant moment in her career. Although there was no similar thing in the following two decades, the Caribbean Empire cruise company was in her hands Successfully become the world''s first cruise company. "


    The car drove into a luxury manor with many well-equipped people in black along the way.


    "It doesn''t look like a rich manor. It looks more like..."


    "The home of a Mafia family, isn''t it?" Aryx seems to have known what Chen Yu wanted to say for a long time.


    "She was born in?"


    "The max family, from Italy, has almost concealed her surname from all the information circulating outside. Her full name should be Jane Funkel max."


    When the car stopped, a man in black came forward to help open the door."Are you sure this Lady Jane Funkel won''t do anything else to sign an unequal contract with us?"


    "This is the era of capital rule, and if she still does business in the family way of the past, she can''t develop the Caribbean Empire cruise company to the scale of today."


    Alexis has been exposed to all kinds of people, so she knows it very well.


    Every industry has its own rules.


    It looks like the Mafia is very scary.


    But if they wash white, once they choose which industry to enter, they will obey the rules more than others.


    Because they need to wash white, they can no longer use the means of the past, because this is their choice.


    Chen Yu finally met Jane Funkel.


    Maybe it''s because of the careful dressing and matching of clothes, Jane Funkel is younger than in the photo.


    "Hello, Mr. Chen." Jane fankel reached out with a smile on her face.


    "Hello, Ms. Funkel."


    "Welcome, please come inside."


    At the invitation of Jane fankel, the two entered the living room.


    It''s very similar to a scene in the Godfather movie that Chen has seen.


    Very European decoration style, and solid wood furniture.


    After the two sides sat down, aryx said.


    "Ms. Funkel, shall we go straight to the point?"


    "Of course, Mr. Chen, is that ok?" Jane fankel nodded, but then she looked at Chen.


    Chen Yu touched Jane fankel''s eyes and said, "my history of making a fortune is more like a lottery winning experience. I don''t know about finance, so most of my business is handed over to professionals, and Alex is the most professional one."


    "Of course, all of us can see the shrewdness and competence of Alex, but it also has something to do with Mr. Chen''s trust."


    "You flatter me." Chen Yu said with a smile.


    Jane fankel waved her fingers behind her, and one of her men handed Chen a bound document.


    Chen Yu, on the other hand, pushed it directly in front of yarrix.

 Chapter 2593

    Though not for the first time.


    But she is still very serious.


    But after a moment''s watching, Alex frowned.


    "Ms. Funkel, did you get the wrong contract?"


    "What''s the matter?" asked Jane fonkler


    "This contract is not the same as what we agreed, nor the source file I saw that day."


    Jane fankel frowned. "Point out for me what''s different."


    "Take a look. Here, here, and these three places. If my boss signs this contract, it''s not my boss who sells it to you. It''s my boss who gives you the shares and pays you two billion dollars." Jacques''s face was also very ugly. After all, she promised that the other side would not be so unruly.


    As a result, in a blink of an eye, this kind of unruly thing happened.


    Jane fankel''s face changed after she confirmed that the contract was not the same as the one she had previewed before.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Chen and miss arykes. It''s my negligence. I took the wrong contract. I''ll give the original contract to Mr. Chen as soon as possible. At the same time, on the original basis, our price will be increased by another 5%. Mr. Chen, what do you think?"


    Chen Yu looks at Alex to see what she''s going to do.


    "OK, but I hope it won''t happen again."


    Chen Yu and yarrix got up and decided to leave.


    But just then, the man in black at the door crossed his hands and stood in front of Alex and Chen Yu.


    Chen Hui looked back at Jane fonkel and said, "Ms. fonkel, can you explain what this means?"


    Jane fankel''s surprised face was also a little angry.


    "OM, tansk, what are you doing?"


    At this time, OM, with a big back, said, "Miss, we are at the service of Mr. sizer now. I''m sorry."


    "Sizer? Do you obey him? What can he give you? "


    Jane fankel''s in a rage, sizer? Your own brother who''s a jerk?


    If he had even a little ability, he would not let himself be the heir.


    "Mr. marks agreed yesterday that Mr. sizer would be his successor and, at the same time, that all power would be given to Mr. sizer, that is to say, from that time on, all of us would be automatically loyal to Mr. sizer."


    "How could it be How could a father have made such a decision? " Jane fankel''s face was unbelievable.


    Chen Yu is a little impatient at this time. He looks at Jane Funkel.


    "I don''t care about your family ethics, we just want to get out of here now."


    "Sorry, Mr. Chen. First of all, you need to sign this contract before you can leave."


    Said the lawyer, who had been standing behind Jane fankel.


    "What if I don''t sign it?" Chen asked lightly.


    "I''m afraid you can''t leave today."


    At this time, OM and tansk took out their guns and pointed them at the back of Chen''s head.


    Chen Yu looks at yarrix from the corner of his eye. Yarrix secretly nods.


    It seems that they are communicating something.


    "Why, point a gun at the partner''s head. Is that how you work together?" Chen Yu said with a sneer.


    Jane fankel was shaking with anger.


    She has been in the business for nearly 30 years.


    I''ve never been so humiliated.


    But this time, she has no room to refute.


    What she is angry with is not Chen Yu''s accusation and humiliation.


    It''s the outrage of your brother.


    This kind of thing just needs to be publicized today.


    Then she and the business empire she built will be destroyed.


    The bigger the company, the more it values its reputation.


    Point a gun at someone''s head and force them to sign a contract?


    This is unforgivable at any time.


    What do ordinary tourists think?


    What do the shareholders of those companies think?


    "Chandler! Did you change the contract? "


    "I''m sorry, boss. I''m also Mr. Max''s company." Chandler, the lawyer, said faintly.


    Chen Zhuo looked at Alex. "Is that enough?"


    "Enough." Jacques pulled out a portable tape recorder: "it''s enough evidence for your self-defense."


    All of a sudden, OM and tansk found out that Chen Yu had disappeared in front of them.


    The next moment, AUM felt that he had been kicked heavily behind his back.


    And then he''s up in the air.


    Not dead, but his lumbar spine has been kicked off by Chen Yu.Lying on the ground, the body shows a distorted shape, the upper body constantly struggling, while the lower body has no movement.


    Tansk was startled. He raised his gun and turned.


    But the muzzle of his gun was not aimed at Chen Yu, who had broken tansk''s wrist with one hand.


    Then point the gun in tansk''s hand directly at his shoulder.


    Bang Bang -


    "ah ah..."


    "Please don''t make it too bloody. I need 30000 dollars for this one."


    Chen Yu didn''t make it too bloody or even kill people.


    After all, his body is also valuable.


    Suit activities are not convenient, or casual wear is more comfortable.


    "Mrs. Funkel, the good mood that you made me wear a suit once in a while is ruined."


    At this time, the people in black in the manor came running after hearing the gunshot.


    Jane fankel came to the door with a face full of anger: "all the guns, put them away."


    "Mr. Chen, I''ll give you an account." Jane fankel has no face to talk about any more cooperation at the moment.


    If this can not give Chen Yu a satisfactory answer.


    Their huge business empire will sink.


    Jane fankel stood at the door, looking at the men in black who had not put down their guns.


    "You''d better figure out what you''re doing. If you put down your gun now, I think it hasn''t happened. But if you refuse my offer, you''d better think about your wife and children."


    Jane fankel comes from a Mafia family. Her father is a godfather.


    There are some things that she has been involved in since she was a child.


    She is not white lotus, she has seen the bloody, even a soldier who has been on the battlefield are not necessarily comparable.


    "My father, what my brother can give you, I can give you, and more."


    Jane fankel has been in charge of the Caribbean Empire cruises company for more than 20 years.


    Now she is not just a godfather who can be removed.


    She could starve the family directly if she wanted.


    It''s not a joke, and this time, she''s not.


    She''s really angry!

 Chapter 2594

    The men in black kept putting down their guns.


    With the first one, there will be the second one. Even these people will have the mentality of blind obedience.


    Among them was Jane fankel''s close friend.


    So they were the first to put down their guns.


    "Mr. Chen, please give me three days."


    "Yes, within three days, if you can give me a satisfactory reply, then our cooperation will continue."


    Later, Chen Yu and yalixi drove away.


    In the car, Chen Yu asked, "aryx, do you think it''s her self directing and self acting?"


    "She''s not going to bet on the reputation of her company," she said, shaking her head


    "I thought you were going to kill," she added


    "I have always been a pacifist."


    Aryx looks at Chen Yu in disgust.


    When she got home, Portia took care of the children at home.


    However, Chen found that her long-time absentee assistant, zevlar, was also there.


    "Have you come back, jefra? When did you come back? "


    "Boss." With a smile, she said hello to Chen.


    "Jefra, are you going to perform any task in these short time?" Portia had a strong curiosity about the story of jevlar.


    "You certainly don''t want to know the whole process." There was always a faint smile on her face.


    "Did you kill?"


    She hesitated, looked at Chen Yu in silence, and nodded.


    "Wow It''s powerful. " Portia has been ignited.


    After all, her life is ordinary, and her heart is eager to surpass the ordinary life.


    In her mind, she can automatically fill out the passionate life track of jevrana.


    No matter what kind of bloodbath it will be in the outside.


    Here''s a normal girl.


    Diligent and approachable.


    After lunch, she sat by the lake, barefoot in the water.


    Unlike the ups and downs outside, life here makes her feel peaceful.


    Chen took a glass of juice to zevlar.


    "Is it settled?"


    She hesitated a little, then shook her head.


    "What''s the situation this time?"


    "A ferocious demon dragon slaughtered more than ten human villages, and it was too cunning. The targets he chose were totally irregular, randomly chosen, and very far apart from each other. After finishing the slaughter of a village, he left immediately. My team and I hunted him for several months, only once, and even if he had no choice Right strength, also does not contact with us positively, his footprint spreads all over five continents


    "Should his practice have touched the anger of the whole spiritual world? This is no longer just the task of the Dragon Slayer. "


    "Will you do it?"


    "I wanted to do it, but he didn''t get into my place." Chen said.


    "In the spirit world, you are the only one who has this strength. Only some psychics with a feverish brain fantasize about the great cause of killing the dragon. They gathered together to fight with the dragon and seriously injured the dragon. But they were all annihilated. The Dragon Slayer didn''t catch up with us in that battle."


    Chen Yu could hear the complaint in the tone of zevlar.


    It seems that they are quite dissatisfied with Chen Yu, an outsider.


    Clearly capable of solving problems, but stand by.


    "Well, it''s the last time I think I''ve quit the Dragon Slayer."


    "If it''s your request, I can give you a hand." Chen said.


    She lowered her head and thought for a long time: "are you really willing to do it?"


    "Yes."


    "Please help me to wipe out the dragon."


    "Yes, tell me where the dragon is."


    "I will pay close attention to the whereabouts of the dragon. As long as I get the exact information, I will tell you immediately."


    "Good."


    "Besides Can you take me with you? I want to end the Dragon myself. "


    "Is there any other reason than hatred and honor?"


    "For our Dragon Slayer, there are some things that can''t be erased in his life, such as the Dragon slaying mark."


    She lifted a dragon tattoo from her arm.


    It exudes the flavor of the Dragon nationality, which is very light, but it is real.


    "Every Dragon Slayer is actually descended from the Dragon nationality, but our dragon nationality is almost impossible to activate the Dragon nationality, but we can temporarily borrow the power of the Dragon nationality by bathing the dragon blood." She put down her sleeve.


    "If conditions permit, I can promise you."Although she quit the Dragon Slayer organization, it is not difficult for her to get information about the Dragon Slayer.


    After all, a lot of intelligence information is shared by the Dragon Slayer.


    Even if she quit the Dragon Slayer organization, she can still get the corresponding information through her past companions.


    "However, I don''t believe there will be such a dragon family with abnormal brain." Chen said: "from his actions, he is a very calm dragon, not only know how to kill, killing just for the sake of killing does not conform to human nature."


    The so-called human nature is not only the character of human beings, but also the common nature of the intelligent race.


    If the other side is a tyrannical, do not know how to think of the dragon, perhaps just to meet their own desires and kill.


    But a dragon family who can escape the pursuit of the dragon slayer and even the whole spiritual world many times.


    It doesn''t look like that kind of jerk.


    "I think he must have his own purpose, but it hasn''t been fully revealed yet."


    "Although we suspected that he had a different purpose, we haven''t found his exact purpose at present."


    Chen Xun felt his chin and thought for a long time.


    "The purpose of his action is exactly like a madman''s action, but he is not a madman. He seems to have no clue about the action. Maybe he put the purpose on the face, but it was ignored by everyone."


    She frowned: "the purpose on the face You mean, his purpose is to infuriate the whole spiritual world? "


    "This is the only possibility I can think of."


    "What are the benefits of doing so? Looking for death? "


    "Maybe, I''m not a wise man, these are just my guesses."


    Chen Yu has limited information and can make very limited guesses.


    However, Chen always believed that this was not an irrational killing.


    Chen Yu always holds the view of benefit theory.


    The smarter a person is, the more he won''t do irrational things.


    If the opponent is a dragon above the dragon family, he will definitely choose a more secure way.


    To overthrow the rule of mankind, it is not enough just to rely on killing.


    At least, general killing is impossible to subvert the rule of human beings.

 Chapter 2595

    The max family originated in Sicily.


    They immigrated to Laos in the 1920s.


    Later, he took root here and gained his first fortune by relying on the primitive bloody accumulation.


    America''s prohibition gave them a chance to rise.


    In fact, most of the reason why the old American Mafia is rampant is the prohibition of alcohol.


    The vast majority of Mafia rise on Z''s private alcohol.


    In the age of prohibition, the Mafia was the most rampant.


    How rampant is it? The judge was shot directly at the door of the court in broad daylight.


    However, the gunman was not sanctioned in the future, instead, he sent letters.


    And regard this as their brilliant achievements.


    If the current old American politics is dominated by capitalists.


    In the past, then, old America''s politics was dominated by the Mafia.


    And the United States has cleaned up the mess on a large scale several times.


    But up to now, the problem of the Mafia in America has not been solved.


    Because the Mafia is deeply rooted in society.


    Of course, in the 1960s and 1970s.


    There are also a group of sober families who know that this road can not go all the way to the dark.


    These families are dedicated to cleaning the family.


    This is the case with the max family.


    Jane fankel''s father was the family who took over in this situation.


    But limited by the vision and reputation of the previous generation.


    So Jane fankel''s father didn''t achieve much.


    But he laid a very good foundation for Jane Funkel.


    Jane fankel is the representative of the heirs of the new era.


    "Father, I want to know why I have brought the family out of the mire, but your decision has brought the family back into the mire. If you can''t give me a satisfactory answer, I will probably correct your mistake myself." Jane fankel''s tone tried to slow down.


    But I can still hear the suppressed anger and incomprehension from her voice.


    "I''m just correcting the mistakes of the past," said old max, who was on the other end of the line, in a steady, heavy voice, after a half silence


    "Wrong? What''s wrong? "


    "We are Mafia, we are born to walk in the dark, not to imagine how to dance in the sun."


    Jane fankel couldn''t believe her father had said such a thing.


    At that time, he led the family firmly to abandon those shady businesses.


    Old max, dedicated to the family''s reputation.


    Why do you say that?


    "Do you know what you''re talking about?" Jane fankel''s face became very gloomy.


    "Of course I know what I''m talking about, but what about you? Do you know who you''re talking to? Or do you think you can talk to your father like this if you make a little achievement? "


    "Well, I''m sorry, father. I''m wrong." Jane fankel''s voice became colder and colder. The next moment, Jane fankel suddenly said, "this should be the last time I call your father."


    "You want to break with me? Who gave you the courage to make such a stupid decision? "


    "I don''t want to break with you, I want to break with my family."


    "Now, I ask you to apologize immediately, immediately!"


    "I''m sorry, Mr. marks. I refuse your request."


    "You made a stupid decision, fankel." Old Max''s voice grew cold.


    "No, you made a stupid decision."


    "It seems necessary for me to show you how foolish your decision is." Old Max said coldly.


    "It seems that we have a lot of differences, so this is the end of our communication."


    Jane fankel hung up directly and turned to a tall man with a greasy face beside her and said, "Al, I''ll give it to you next."


    At the moment, they are outside the headquarters of the max family.


    Behind Jane fankel and Al, there was an armed mercenary.


    They were all brought in by Jane Fang Kerr at a high price.


    Jane fankel handed al two pictures: "these two people, I ask you to ensure their safety."


    The two people in the picture are her father, old max, and each of her, sizer max.


    She is going to use her strength to defeat the max family.


    And she will play the role of the family''s grave digger.


    At the same time, she used her own strength to teach her father and her brother a lesson.


    What is the power of capital.


    Under the power of capital, all the glory and majesty of the family in the past will become insignificant.This mercenary army has a population of 100. They are not only powerful individuals.


    They also have the most advanced individual weapons.


    The equipment on each of them can support them to shoot at thirty enemies for thirty minutes.


    Al took the picture and looked at it for a few times, revealing his white teeth. "I''ll try, but I can''t guarantee it."


    There are always employers who ask for one thing or another before the war.


    But al ignored most of the requests.


    The task they receive is not to save people, but to kill people.


    The other side is the enemy, and it is impossible for him to comply with Jane fankel''s request until he can''t make sure that he puts down his weapons.


    The mercenaries easily broke the max family''s line of defense.


    People in the max family can''t even communicate with the outside by phone.


    Mercenaries have turned this area into a forbidden area with jamming equipment.


    Jane fankel looked at her once familiar home, now covered in the flames of war.


    She didn''t plan to kill her father and brother.


    She just wanted them to be less of a hindrance.


    But in his father''s and brother''s way.


    They will not let themselves out of the control of the family.


    So Jane fankel chose to start this time.


    Before both of them did not react, they and the max family were uprooted.


    And Jane Funkel is from the max family.


    So she knows the max family better than anyone else.


    At this moment, in the max family, sizer and old Max are standing in front of the windowsill on the third floor.


    Both of them are looking at the chaos below without expression.


    Looking at his family''s gunman is losing.


    There was no worry or fear.


    Sizer looked at his father and said, "it looks like she doesn''t know enough about her family."


    "This is an opportunity for her to understand that compared with the whole family, her achievements are nothing and nothing."


    At this time, a voice came from behind the two men: "I can give her a chance, but it depends on her performance."

 Chapter 2596

    "What''s the situation inside?" Asked Jane fankel.


    "It''s very smooth. Although I met a lot of resistance, but..."


    Al disagreed, though they were facing a long-standing Mafia family.


    But the combat effectiveness of both sides is not at the same level at all.


    In particular, the gap in equipment can no longer be made up by the number of people in the districts.


    In this battle, no tactics can fill the gap in equipment between the two sides.


    One side is still using pistols, while the other is equipped with automatic machine guns.


    There are also several heavy machine guns carried on off-road vehicles.


    Break into the manor with the team.


    This is no longer a fight.


    It''s a unilateral massacre.


    Jane fankel was in a heavy mood.


    To slaughter one''s own family.


    No one can feel happy in doing such a thing.


    She wanted her father to see the situation clearly.


    To surrender quickly.


    So that she can produce less killing.


    However, so many members of the family have been slaughtered.


    He didn''t seem ready to surrender.


    When will my father be so tough?


    Or are you wrong about him?


    "It shouldn''t take long for you to get in." Said al.


    "Well, I hope so." Jane fankel said as calmly as she could.


    At the moment, inside the manor, the Mafia gunmen on the outside have been completely eliminated.


    The gunfire in the villa subsided with the explosion of several grenades.


    "Chief, the enemies in the manor have been basically eliminated. Through thermal imaging, there are three people in the villa, and they have been controlled by us. Do you need to execute them on the spot?"


    Before Al could speak, Jane fankel called out, "no..."


    "No, my employer and I will go in now. You are responsible for the alert." Al looked at Jane Funkel. "Let''s go, Ms. Funkel."


    With a heavy heart, Jane fankel returned to the home where she grew up.


    Al smiled, and he saw more of these concerned employers.


    Jane Funkel is not the first, nor the last.


    For some laughable reason, break with his family.


    Then find them and use violence to persuade each other.


    When Jane fankel entered the estate, she could not help regretting her decision.


    Looking at the bodies everywhere, some of them, she even knew their names.


    But now she buries them with her own hands.


    They may not have the same blood relationship.


    But they became a family because of a surname.


    Jane fankel''s mood became more and more complicated.


    And some corpses, even can not see the original face.


    Every scene here, for Jane Funkel, is full of memories.


    Just then, the mercenary at the door ran to Al cleverly.


    "Chief, there seems to be something wrong."


    "What''s wrong?"


    "All the people I had deployed into the villa disappeared."


    "Gone? What does that mean? "


    "They all disappeared from the thermal imaging device, and their walkie talkies didn''t respond."


    "Is it signal interference? And temperature interference? " Asked Al, frowning.


    He has encountered similar situations in the battlefield before.


    By reducing the temperature of the environment, the enemy has an impact on the thermal imaging equipment.


    Lowering the ambient temperature seems complicated.


    It''s not very difficult in practice.


    Especially in the interior of the building, as long as a part of the ice is placed, it can easily reduce the ambient temperature to the point that the thermal imaging instrument can not detect.


    "And the enemy?"


    "The three people in the villa, their thermal imaging is very clear, and they have been in the last room on the third floor, not moved."


    "Gather our men together and follow me in." Al looks a little ugly.


    He thought it would be a simple task.


    But the actual situation was a little unexpected.


    "What about the outside?"


    "There are no enemies outside. We don''t need to stay outside any more. Let''s go in and have a look. What kind of monsters are there?"


    "I''m going in with you, too." Jane fankel looked at al seriously.


    "Ms. Funkel, I don''t have time to protect you."


    "I don''t need your protection."Jane fankel fankel was worried that the mercenaries were red eyed.


    Others she can ignore, but her father and brother, Jane fankel, will not allow them to hurt.


    "OK, but you''d better not get in the way of fighting."


    Soon, Al''s men assembled.


    This villa is very large, even if only a living room can accommodate dozens of mercenaries.


    They went in carefully. When they got into the living room, it was empty.


    Nothing, not even a body.


    "Something''s wrong." Said Al, frowning.


    Several mercenaries in charge of the forward investigation gestured with al.


    "It''s safe on the second floor. You can go up."


    The mercenaries continued up to the second floor.


    Jane fankel is in the middle, so she can be protected in the first place even if there are problems.


    However, when they went up to the second floor and prepared to go up to the third floor, they found that there was an extra door in front of them.


    Jane Fang Kerr frowned at the strange door in front of her.


    The door is painted with obscure and complicated patterns.


    The main body of the door panel pattern is a dragon, which is facing three waves of fear and despair in the world. Under the dragon are people kneeling and shivering.


    "How could there be such a door here?" Jane fankel was puzzled.


    There should not be such a door in this place.


    This door is not a work of art.


    And even works of art should be placed in his father''s study or collection room.


    Al made a sign to his men to break through.


    A mercenary came up and kicked his foot on the door.


    With a bang, the strange door was kicked open.


    Then a cloud of smoke came out of the door.


    "Be careful. It could be poison gas." Said Al, covering his nose.


    However, after a while, people found that the smoke did not contain any toxic ingredients.


    At least, they don''t feel abnormal.


    "Go up and have a look. Keep your spirits up."


    Al felt that there was a strange and inexpressible depression in the villa.


    He didn''t like it here. If he chose, he would rather be in the war field than in the oppressive villa.


    The mercenaries followed one another into the door, and Jane fankel hesitated a little, but followed them in.


    I don''t know why, there is a voice in her mind that seems to be preventing her from entering the door.

 Chapter 2597

    When Jane fankel stepped into the door, she heard a deafening roar.


    Gunshots and explosions came one after another.


    Jane fankel waved away the fog in front of her, and stood in the same place stiff with fear.


    Jane fankel was frightened by a strange dragon in front of her.


    It''s not a home, it''s a misty unknown.


    Although the strange dragon only shows half of its body, it has a length of nearly ten meters and powerful claws.


    And Al and his mercenaries are fighting with the dragon.


    However, no matter it''s a gun or a grenade, it can''t hurt the dragon.


    The strange dragon can take away several mercenaries every time it wields one claw or spits out its breath.


    "Funkel You explain it to me. What is it? What is this? "


    Jane fankel didn''t care about Al''s question at the moment. Her eyes couldn''t rotate and she stood there.


    The sight in front of her, the creature in front of her, is beyond her understanding and her world view.


    This What the hell is this?


    At this time, a mercenary''s whole body was bitten by a strange dragon.


    The mercenary screamed, at the same time, he pulled out his dagger and thrust it into the dragon''s neck and jaw.


    Strange dragon is actually pricked skin, under the pain in the mouth out of a mouthful of acid.


    Dissolve the mercenary directly.


    Al''s face changed: "that monster seems to be able to be hurt by cold weapons!"


    At this time, everyone had to drop their hot weapons.


    Turn and draw out your own sabre.


    "Kill!"


    At this time, no one chooses to back off.


    It''s not that they can ignore life and death.


    It''s because they know they have no way out.


    This time back, only let them die faster.


    They are the elite of mercenaries.


    And the elite does not necessarily represent their personal strength.


    It''s because they know when to make what choices.


    All people are desperate to jump at the strange dragon.


    Strange dragon spits out a mouthful of acid to dissolve a whole person.


    But other mercenaries have already jumped on the dragon.


    Everyone tried to stab or stroke the dragon''s neck with a dagger.


    They are not warriors who see death as if they are going home.


    But they are strong enough to call them at the moment.


    Although the strange dragon''s neck is riddled with holes.


    But its vitality is still tenacious.


    Al''s body suddenly flew forward and out, his Sabre high above his head.


    Cut a one meter long wound directly on the dragon''s neck.


    Blood poured al all over, and the dragon finally flopped down.


    At the moment, there are only a few people left.


    Everyone was hurt and tired.


    They have never experienced such a fight.


    This horrible and weird fight.


    However, I haven''t waited for everyone to relax.


    There are countless strange faucets in the mist.


    Everyone looked at the scene in despair.


    Some mercenaries even knelt down and cried.


    At this time, three figures gradually appeared in the fog.


    Jane fankel''s pupil contracted suddenly.


    Two of the three people who showed up were her father, old max, and her brother, sizer.


    Another man stood on the left side of old max, only with a bad smile on his face.


    The dragons didn''t attack the three of them.


    "Fankel, I didn''t expect that we would meet in this way." Old Max had a smile on his face.


    Sizer licked his lips and looked at Jane Winkle.


    That look made Jane winkle very uncomfortable.


    "You see, that''s the power of the capital you used to be proud of." Old Max pointed to the desperate mercenaries: "in front of the power of our family, your power seems so insignificant, so ridiculous."


    "This is not the power of our family!"


    Jane fankel''s mind was full of ideas.


    This is absolutely not what I understand.


    How could a family have such power.


    "It can only be said that you are ignorant. We should have been the king of darkness. Now is the time to regain the glory of the family."


    "With these monsters? You will only let the family bury with you. " Jane fankel said with a sneer.


    She calmed down at the moment.


    Even though her heart had already been frightened."Father, since she has betrayed her family and lineage, let her blood be a part of me." Said sizer coldly.


    Old Max ignored his son''s request, but continued to look at Jane Funkel.


    "Now, my daughter, I will forgive your disobedience and return to my arms." Old Max opened his arms as if to welcome Jane Funkel.


    Jane fankel didn''t move her feet because she felt something disturbing about old max.


    What''s more, old Max''s pupils are different from those in her memory, which she can''t understand.


    "You have failed to live up to your father''s expectations, fankel." Sizer looked at Jane fankel with a colder look, and even some joy.


    Old Max touched his nose and said helplessly, "it seems that fankel has chosen another way. Forget it. Since she doesn''t accept her family, that''s it."


    Sizer could not help grinning and walked step by step towards Jane fankel.


    All of a sudden, a figure stood in front of Jane fankel, and Al, with a submachinegun in his hand, swept out towards sizer.


    "Ah ah..." Sizer was beaten around, but the bullet didn''t penetrate his skin.


    How could it be that Jane Fang Kerr could not believe looking at seezer?


    How can one''s brother ignore the heat weapons?


    "I''ll kill you!" Sizer roared, his face half covered with scales.


    Just then, a glass bottle was thrown in from the mist and fell in front of sizer.


    "Here..." Sizer looked down at the glass bottle.


    "Damn Get out of the way, you fool! " Cried old Max in a great hurry.


    The next moment, the glass bottle suddenly burst open, burst out a dazzling white light.


    Jane fankel and Al were also blinded by the dazzling white light.


    All of a sudden, Jane fankel and Al felt their back neck caught by something and dragged them into the fog.


    In the next moment, the two were as far away from each other as they had been through a world, and they went back to the other side of the door.


    A slender, tall woman stood in front of them.


    The woman held the chain in her hands, and the two ends of the chain were connected with claws.


    It seems that this pair of claws dragged them out of the fog just now.


    "Don''t ask anything. If you don''t want to die, we''d better get out of here first."

 Chapter 2598

    With that, the woman turned and left.


    Jane fankel and Al hurried to keep up with the woman.


    At the moment, they dare not ask more.


    All in all, what happened before.


    Even the woman in front of her shows all sorts of unusual things.


    Run a few kilometers away from the manor.


    This woman just stopped.


    At the moment, Jane fankel is too tired to stand up.


    In the process, she didn''t dare to stop at all.


    Al is still full of energy.


    At the same time, he was alert to the mysterious woman.


    There was no obstruction along the way.


    It also made him more suspicious of the woman''s identity.


    "Is this enough?" Asked Jane fankel, a little worried.


    "Not enough." The woman looked back at Jane Funkel.


    All of a sudden, Jane fankel saw the pupil of the woman. She was so frightened that she stepped back several steps and sat down on the ground.


    Al''s scalp is numb too. He saw it, too.


    See this woman''s pupil, and before old Max and write the same, non-human pupil.


    Al immediately took out his Sabre and pointed to the mysterious woman.


    "Are you their kind?"


    The mysterious woman''s mouth was hooked up.


    "Like? Don''t you, too. "


    "We? We have nothing to do with those things. " Jane fankel said in the end that she couldn''t convince herself.


    After all, both of her close relatives became that kind of thing.


    She can''t guarantee whether she will become that kind of thing.


    Before that, she had no idea.


    "She may be, but I am not. I have nothing to do with her or her family." Al hates Jane Funkel very much at the moment.


    Even if she knew about it, Jane fankel might be the victim.


    But he couldn''t help hating Jane Funkel.


    "Ha ha After receiving the baptism of dragon blood, you are still unharmed. You said to me that you are not descended from the Dragon nationality? "


    "What dragon blood baptism? What are the descendants of the Dragon nationality? I can''t understand you. "


    "Ordinary people are infected with dragon blood, and the result is almost the same as bathing with sulfuric acid. If you eat a drop of dragon blood by mistake, it''s almost the same as taking the most deadly poison. But you haven''t had any abnormality so far, which means that you are not only of dragon blood, but also awake."


    "I have no idea what you are talking about."


    "Don''t rush to deny, do you have more stamina and physical strength than ordinary people?"


    "I''m a mercenary, I''ve received the most professional training, so what''s strange about my endurance and physical strength being better than ordinary people."


    When Al was talking about it, he was actually a little guilty.


    Because he knows his situation.


    His endurance, physical strength, and even his body are more like data.


    Not just a little bit better than ordinary people, but a lot better.


    But all along, Al kept the secret in his heart and never revealed it to anyone.


    "Some people''s awakening of dragon blood will have a very strong response, and the stronger it is, the more pure the blood is, while some of the awakening of dragon blood is recessive, and the symptom response is not strong. Your constitution is also better than that of ordinary people, so you should belong to the recessive awakening of dragon blood."


    "Ha ha Do you want to tell me that I am related to her? "


    "The descendants of the dragon people in the world are much more than you think, which doesn''t mean you have kinship." Said the mysterious woman quietly.


    "I want to know what happened here, my father, my big brother." Jane fankel looked eagerly at the mysterious woman.


    "It''s complicated to say, and it''s not something you can get involved in, so you''d better not know too clearly."


    "But now that we''ve stepped in, do you think we can get out?" Al said calmly.


    He did not fully agree with the mysterious woman''s words, but he felt that the mysterious woman''s words still had some credibility.


    "Do you remember the third man besides you, old Max and sizer?"


    "He''s like us?"


    "He is like us, but not like us."


    "What do you mean?"


    "He''s the real dragon, the dragon of shadows, hobor Timothy herb, and he''s the one who started it all."


    The mysterious woman looked at Jane fonkel again, with a smile on her lips: "besides, he is your grandfather''s grandfather."


    "How can it be!? He looks like he can be my son. "


    "In fact it is.""How do you know?"


    The mysterious woman laughs: "if it''s based on generations, I should be your grandma."


    "You?"


    "It''s strange that the long life of the dragon people is long. Although it''s impossible for the descendants of the dragon people to live as long as a thousand years, they still live longer than the ordinary people. I''m ninety-nine years old now."


    "It''s impossible You look... "


    Jane fankel would have said, you look like my daughter.


    But he swallowed it again.


    Jane fankel is still skeptical.


    She even wondered if it was some kind of spoof.


    Seeing that Jane fankel was still suspicious of herself, the mysterious woman continued, "actually, I''m your grandfather''s sister, so it''s OK for you to call me grandma. Of course, I prefer you to call me Valerie marks."


    "I''m not interested in your relationship, I just want to know what''s going on with this TM." Said Al impatiently.


    "I don''t know what''s going on. My team and I are just in charge of chasing him, hobol Timothy herb."


    "After him? Didn''t you say he was your grandfather? "


    "So what?"


    "Since you are after him, what about your team members?"


    "They are naturally where they should be."


    "And when are you going to act?"


    "That''s a real dragon. You can understand it as the most horrible creature in the world. Do you think you can do it at will?"


    "Otherwise? Are you going to get a nuclear weapon to blow him up? "


    "I don''t mind if I can." Said Valerie marks.


    "If so, do I need you?" Said Al sarcastically.


    For a while, the three fell silent.


    Valerie marks sat down and took a rest. At the same time, she felt out some compressed biscuits and gave them to Al and Jane fankel.


    Al had just finished eating a compressed biscuit when he suddenly stood up.


    "No, I can''t stay here. It''s too dangerous."


    Valerie marks looks at al. "Do you think you can get out of here?"


    "What do you mean? Is there something on the outside waiting for us? "


    "Not on the periphery, but around us."

 Chapter 2599

    "Do you know why we stay here?" Asked Valerie marks.


    "The devil knows why." Said Al discontentedly.


    "Because of this oak tree." "I planted this tree with her grandfather, when we were only eight years old," said Valerie marks, taking a picture of the thick pole


    "I''m not interested in your old stories." Al became more and more upset.


    "Of course, our father told us that the oak tree is the God tree inhabited by gods, which can resist the power of demons. For a long time in the future, I didn''t understand the meaning of this sentence. Until that day, I woke up the dragon blood, and also came into contact with the world that doesn''t belong to ordinary people. On that day, I saw the demons from hell."


    Valerie marks still said it on her own.


    Al and Jane fankel could tell who was the devil in Valerie marks''s mouth.


    "Later, I left the house and joined an organization, the Dragon Slayer." "In the past few decades, I''ve been hunting dragon people all over the world, and I''ve been given the title of dragon slayer," said Valerie marks, taking a deep breath


    Valerie marks lifted the sleeve of her arm, which was tattooed with a dragon.


    "My lifelong wish is to baptize my body with the blood of hobol Timothy Heber."


    All of a sudden, Valerie marks showed a grim expression.


    The palm of his hand was thumping against the oak tree.


    The thick tree pole shook slightly, and the fog around it scattered a lot.


    Valerie marks lost her mind and stroked the tree again.


    For her, this tree carries too many memories.


    "Under the protection of the oak tree, the devil''s power can''t be reached, but beyond the scope of the branches and leaves, there are the mists and the strange dragons wandering around. This is the power of the magic dragon, hobor timore herb."


    "And when will the mist go away?"


    "Disperse? As long as he doesn''t take back his field, it will never go away. "


    "Won''t he be tired?"


    "Maybe, but it''s like opening your eyes, when you''ll feel tired, closing your eyes for a rest, and hobbel Timothy Hooper''s endurance is much better than yours."


    "That is to say, we are going to be stuck here forever?"


    "My companions are deploying and they have informed their helpers."


    "Will someone be willing to help you?"


    "There are not a few enemies of hobol Timothy haiber. It can be said that there are enemies all over the world. Not long ago, he did several important things and killed many people, but he also fought with us. We killed many people, and he was injured. I think he probably appeared here to hide, but he ignored me I know him better than anyone else for one of his hunters. "


    "Can you really defeat the helper you are looking for?"


    "As long as there are enough people, there is hope." "It''s not a big deal," said Valerie marks.


    In fact, even she is not sure.


    After all, she''s had so many fights with hobol Timothy herb.


    I know how cunning hobol Timothy herb is.


    No one is sure to beat hobol Timothy Heber.


    No one can guarantee that he will stay.


    But this is an opportunity.


    After all, there is not much chance of waiting for hobol Timothy Heber to get hurt.


    Injury means better handling.


    Valerie marks is happy to choose this time to deal with hobol Timothy herb.


    I don''t want to be able to kill hobol Timothy Heber.


    As long as it can make him suffer more serious injury, it has achieved her strategic goal.


    "How long are we going to be trapped here? I have another important contract to sign... "


    "The first thing you think about now is not the contract, but how to protect your life." "For three days at most, this place will become a battlefield, and once the war begins, it will probably die here with the strength of both of you."


    "Then what? You can''t protect us? "


    "Protect you? Don''t be kidding. We''re going to fight against a magic dragon, and it''s the most cunning magic dragon ever. Hobart timore herb. No one has time to protect two ants at that time. You have no choice but to protect yourself. "


    "How to protect yourself?"


    "You should at least learn how to control and use the power contained in your own blood, although it will not let you suddenly gain the power, it will not let you increase certain magic resistance and powerless resistance."


    "But What''s to be done? "Jane fankel''s first reaction was to refuse.


    But at the next moment, she knew that the woman who called herself her grandmother would not be kind to her because of her kinship.


    "Believe me, you won''t want to fall into the hands of hobbel Timothy Hooper." Valerie marks looks at Jane fonkel with a sneer. "What do you think he''s hiding here for?"


    "Why?"


    "For your blood, of course." "For him, you''re the closest person to him, and there''s a natural match in blood, so he needs to use your blood to recover his injury," said Valerie marks


    "Wait Who are you, my father and brother, they are... "


    "Of course, they thought they were favored by their ancestors. In fact, they were only fattened pigs and could be slaughtered at any time by hobor Timor Heber."


    Jane fankel was dizzy when she heard Valerie marks.


    "Is there no way to save them?"


    "Ha ha They voluntarily accepted the power of hobol timol herb, and they can''t escape. At present, we don''t have the power to fight against hobol timol herb. If the two of them are not dead before the help we find comes, there may be a trace of vitality, but hobol timol herb thinks that his state is not enough to fight Our helper, then he will definitely kill both of them in advance in order to recover his injury quickly. "


    Valerie marks looks at Jane Funkel.


    At the moment, Jane fankel is a little eager to try.


    "Don''t think about rescuing them. Even if you say more, they won''t believe you, and they will reveal their whereabouts. You are a businessman, you should understand that it''s not worth it."

 Chapter 2600

    At the moment, Chen is in the river map.


    Chen Yu is immersed in the magic potion.


    Although Chen can''t control every cell at will.


    However, Chen can still clearly sense the activity or weakness of each cell.


    But magic potions don''t work at the cellular level.


    Chen Yu''s body has evolved many times through the golden key, which can be said to have reached an incredible perfection.


    Of course, it''s not that Chen''s body has evolved to the extreme.


    It''s just to reach the limit that Chen Yu can bear at present.


    However, with the penetration of magic medicine, Chen''s cells are sending out pleasant feedback.


    The magic potions are so complicated that Chen can''t understand them.


    This is the domain of alchemists.


    Chen Yu first felt the effect of strength Potion on his body.


    This feeling is the most familiar feeling of Chen Yu.


    After all, Chen was the first to contact the power potion.


    That''s what laid the foundation for Chen Yu.


    It can be said that the promotion and acquisition of all the power of Chen Yu in the past are all based on the power potion.


    But at the moment, Chen found that something in his body seemed to be touched.


    Chen can''t fully understand what it is.


    Because it''s a more detailed feeling than a cell.


    If today''s Chen Yu is like a skyscraper.


    So this feeling gives Chen Yu the feeling that someone is demolishing the foundation of skyscrapers while rebuilding and strengthening them.


    That''s right. It''s the feeling. There''s pain, there''s comfort.


    So it''s hard to say whether it''s pain or comfort, or both.


    The process of reconstruction and rectification is not fast.


    Chen Yu was immersed in the magic potion for seven days and seven nights.


    Chen found that her body seemed to be completely new.


    It''s more like a new dress than a new one.


    From the inside to the outside of the sensory changes, the whole person''s spirit is different.


    Chen tried the whole body feeling.


    In the extreme state, the strength is not much improved.


    But it''s still a significant improvement.


    Chen Yu returned to the container of the magic potion to soak again.


    Chen Yu has a new feeling.


    Something that has been hidden in the body for a long time, like a powder keg that has been ignited, bursts out in an instant.


    X potion! Chen Yu once broke into a laboratory.


    Then unscrupulously pour x into the mouth.


    At that time, Chen didn''t feel much.


    Even Chen Yu forgot about it.


    Because Agent X didn''t make a big difference.


    Moreover, Chen Yu''s cultivation and realm promotion are many times.


    No X-agent was found.


    Chen always believed that it was because he could not absorb the X-ray.


    So Agent X has been metabolized by Chen.


    But now that kind of feeling let Chen Yu discover.


    It''s not gone. It''s always there.


    But it turns into a molecule, which has been flowing in Chen''s body.


    The magic potion activated it.


    The X potion is not only activated, but also filled by the magic potion.


    This chemical process makes it perfect.


    And it is to make Chen''s foundation more perfect.


    Chen''s body was baptized by X potion from the inside out.


    The ultimate chemical reaction of science and magic is now playing in Chen''s body.


    Biological functions and thinking are actually chemical reactions.


    The chemical reactions of amino acids, sugars and dopamine release make the cerebral cortex produce the phenomenon of microcurrent discharge.


    The so-called emotion is actually the phenomenon of brain discharge.


    Chen found that his brain became abnormally active.


    It''s a sign of the spread of mental power.


    In fact, the spiritual strength of Chen Zhao is not very strong.


    What is powerful is Chen Yu''s soul.


    After all, because of the soul key.


    Chen has devoured many soul fragments.


    These fragments feed back to the soul, making Chen''s soul strong and indestructible.


    Chen''s mental strength is weak.


    After all, Chen Yu''s way is to strengthen the flow.


    There is almost no active cultivation of mental power.


    It''s been passive reinforcement.


    The soul is strong, and the spirit is naturally strong.


    But at the moment, Chen found that his spiritual power was growing exponentially.Agent X seems to act not only on the body, but also on the brain.


    However, Chen Yu''s control of mental power can be said to be weak to the extreme.


    Chen''s mental power is like a mist, floating out, then becoming thinner and thinner, and finally nothing can be felt.


    And Chen Yu can''t be like those masters of spiritual magic to gather the spiritual power together to form the power of thought.


    Chen can only use mental power to do the most basic function, perception.


    However, the spread of spiritual power is still in Chen''s field.


    In Chen''s field of 1500 meters in diameter, mental power has dissipated before it has spread out.


    What the spiritual force can perceive, the perception of the field is clearer and more comprehensive.


    There is a coincidence in perception.


    This also led to Chen''s spiritual growth into chicken ribs.


    The function of mental power is highly overlapped with the field, but it is totally unable to reach the scope of the field and the perceptual clarity and sensitivity.


    So mental power has little effect on Chen Yu.


    Of course, it doesn''t work at all.


    If someone tries to shock Chen Yu with his soul, the first thing is to defeat his spiritual power.


    Before the attacks of the same kind reach Chen Yu, they must be weakened.


    Chen Yu suffered from the attack of soul when he last played against yadu reinster.


    It''s a really bad thing.


    But there are not many enemies who can attack with soul.


    And the soul attack that can threaten Chen Yu is even less.


    Of course, Chen Yu doesn''t have too many skills.


    Chen is more concerned about the growth of physique and strength.


    Chen is not sure how strong he is now.


    But Chen has one of the simplest tests.


    That is to release a neutron star with all its strength.


    See how powerful neutron stars are.


    The improvement of basic physique, together with the activation of Agent X, made Chen Yu''s physique have a comprehensive improvement.


    Although Chen can''t make a comparison with accurate figures.


    However, Chen''s neutron star power has been able to flatten a 100 meter hillside.


    The destructive power is considerable.


    And within this hundred meters, it is almost absolute damage.


    Even if Chen Yu is in this range, he may be seriously injured.


    Compared to the previous, the absolute lethality of 50 meters.


    The diameter of the damage doubled.


    Compared with a plane area, it is increased by four times.


    And the absolute destructive force in the diameter range is about five times larger.

 Chapter 2601

    During the third immersion, Chen Yu felt that he had a deeper understanding of the divine form of the great spirit.


    All sorts of shortcomings in the past have been suddenly completed and perfected.


    Although the deification of the great spirit is more advanced than the previous foundation stone and the activation of X potion.


    But the promotion is not as good as the two, because the improvement of the foundation means the improvement of the base number.


    The improvement of the divination of the great spirit is obvious, but it is not as big as it is imagined.


    What really improved was Chen''s control over power.


    Later, Chen Yu was immersed in the magic potion again.


    However, Chen felt that the power of the magic potion was obviously weakened.


    Chen Yu thought to himself, this is really a good thing. Next time, let Phil nitak make more.


    Of course, other materials are easy to solve.


    It''s just the lineage of the one hundred kings of power.


    Chen collected it for a year.


    After all, Chen Yu doesn''t hang out in hell every day.


    It''s not every day that we meet the subordination of the king of power.


    After the fourth immersion, the power of the magic potion has been completely absorbed by Chen Yu.


    Originally colorful liquid, now has become a pure transparent color.


    Chen Yu felt that the magic potion had an effect on him.


    It''s just a lack of weight.


    Chen Yu began to cultivate again.


    At present, Chen''s xiaotiandi can create 100000 high-density white dwarfs weighing tens of thousands of tons at the same time.


    In terms of the destructive power, Chen Yu can destroy a city block in an instant with all his strength.


    And through the physical movement of 100000 small black balls, the vast majority of enemies can be easily destroyed.


    However, Chen believes that this is not the limit of the small world.


    And the growth of xiaotiandi has not reached its limit.


    On Chen''s last trip to hell, xiaotiandi absorbed a lot of power from demon Lords.


    But that absorption is very crude.


    There is very little power available.


    There''s more power to store up in the small world.


    Chen needs to refine these forces and make them his real strength.


    With continuous refining, the power of those demon lords makes the sky patterns in the small world more and more luxuriant.


    Suddenly, Chen found that there was a green fruit in the small world. He didn''t know when it would condense.


    But the green fruit is very abrupt and solid.


    In my own small world, there are solid objects.


    The fruit is very bright and green. It looks like a crisp apple.


    Chen Yu looks at the green fruit with his head askew.


    Heart move, the fruit from the sky Bang down.


    Chen Yu has a move at hand, and the fruit falls into his hands.


    There is no special touch.


    Chen was not afraid of being poisonous, so he took a bite.


    In a flash, a full-bodied and extreme vitality accompanied by juicy pulp filled the mouth.


    "Ah..."


    Chen Yu directly made a happy moan.


    All the ingredients in the world can''t compete with this fruit.


    Completely strange taste, but with more delicious than any food.


    Even this kind of taste should not be eaten by ordinary people at all.


    Because ordinary people can''t bear such strong vitality.


    As the saying goes, there is no remedy for emptiness.


    Chen Zhu ate the fruit three or two times, and felt that the vitality had increased a little.


    The fruit seems to have no effect other than to increase its vitality.


    However, if the vitality content in the pulp is diluted, I don''t know if I can give it to my family.


    Chen Yu continued to cultivate xiaotiandi and took out the bodies of several frozen demon Lords.


    This is besieged by besieb zoffi. In order to lock in the body of the demon lord, the power passed.


    In absorbing the power of these corpses, Chen found that a second green fruit was condensed in the small world.


    Chen Zhu thought about it and gathered the fruit.


    Continue to concentrate on refining the power of demon Lords.


    With their strength as nutrients, they constantly support the small world.


    Chen has felt that the power of the small world has surpassed Chen himself.


    At this time, Chen found that xiaotiandi began to feed Chen himself.


    It is impossible for them to ascend alone, because the maintenance of xiaotiandi is Chen Zhu himself.


    The first is the control of xiaotiandi, which has increased from 100000 white dwarfs to 500000, five times the magnitude.


    At the same time, Chen can condense ten dense neutron stars directly through the small world without passing through his body, each of which reaches 100 million tons.And the speed of condensation is also greatly improved. It originally took more than ten minutes to complete the process. Now it can be completed in a few minutes.


    Ten dense neutron stars surround him, and the dance of speed can be controlled at will according to Chen''s demand.


    This also means that the vast majority of attacks are not close to Chen Yu.


    Chen Xun has been practicing in Hetu for nearly half a year.


    But it was only a few hours outside.


    Every time he came out of the river map, Chen Yu felt a sense of being alive.


    At this time, Chen found that there were several missed calls from Zhang Ting in China.


    "Hello, Zhang Ting, what''s up?"


    "Boss, last time you asked us to compile the education system, we made it. We also invited professors and experts from several universities to discuss it. Now I will pass the document to you."


    "OK, pass it on. By the way, is the company off?"


    "It''s all over. There are only a few people left for the year-end summary, and they will be released in the next day or two."


    In a regular company, it''s impossible for the boss to clap his head and have a holiday.


    We just leave the work at hand and go home.


    The normal holiday process requires a few people to make the final work summary.


    At the same time, it also informs the cooperative companies of the progress of their work.


    "Well, look at your account. I''ll transfer some money to you. You go to the bank to change it, and then send a big red envelope to those who put off the holiday."


    "Boss, you''re not raising employees, you''re raising enemies. You''re giving them such high benefits now. If you can''t give them such high benefits in the future, they will only be divorced."


    "I will only have more money in the future than I do now." Chen Yu said disapprovingly.


    "Ah..." Zhang Ting has a headache now. She even hates Chen Zhu.


    Resignation, that is impossible, this life is impossible.


    She really can''t find a boss who is more generous and easier to serve than Chen Yu.


    It''s much more comfortable than when she was her own boss.


    "By the way, boss, do you know the stem of a 40 meter broadsword?"


    "Although I go abroad, it doesn''t mean that I don''t know the domestic Internet stem at all."


    "You say, if x can make a 40 meter broadsword, what''s the effect?"

 Chapter 2602

    "When the density of matter reaches or is close to the neutron star level, the form of matter has no great significance. There is no essential difference between the form of a ball and a knife. Under the same weight, a table tennis sized substance is more lethal than a 40 meter knife." Chen said.


    "Well Boss, I''m speaking lens language, not discussing real physical science with you. The effect of a 40 meter broadsword in the lens is far more than a ping-pong ball. "


    "No, X setting needs to be based on reality and physical considerations."


    "All right."


    Zhang Ting never understood why Chen had to struggle with physics.


    In her view, X''s nature is unscientific in itself.


    But Chen wants to make an unscientific role conform to physical characteristics.


    Isn''t that putting the cart before the horse?


    But who let him be the boss.


    "In addition, by the way, you can reserve a suite on one floor of Mordor hotel for our company''s party on the 15th of this year. Let''s go through my personal account."


    Zhang Ting was not surprised by Chen''s request.


    Chen Yu is always so proud. If he doesn''t ask for it, Zhang Ting will be surprised.


    "In addition, by the way, help me book two tickets to Jiangxi Longhushan, or train tickets."


    "Boss, are you going to burn incense?"


    "No, I have an old acquaintance with the palm teacher of Longhushan Heavenly Master. I have a party with him."


    "Well, that''s all you rich people want now." Zhang Ting obviously misunderstood Chen Yu.


    After hanging up the phone, Zhang Ting told the employees who had postponed the holiday the good news that the boss wanted to send them red envelopes.


    At the moment, Chen Yu looks at the sky early and flies to the sky.


    Chen Yu is a little curious about the height of his limit.


    In hell, Chen Ji used to fly three hundred thousand meters.


    But that''s in hell. Hell is bigger than the world. I don''t know how many times.


    The thickness of the atmosphere is also far greater than that of the earth.


    Gravity can no longer restrain Chen.


    Chen Yu is now able to resist the strong radiation of the universe, and even convert the absorption of cosmic radiation into his own magic.


    So this is no longer the limiting factor for Chen Yu.


    It is the thinness of air that binds Chen.


    Even Chen Yu still needs to breathe.


    Of course, it''s not difficult for Chen to change into internal breathing in a short time.


    Even ordinary people can do it.


    For example, some people can dive for 20 or 30 minutes without any equipment.


    This is the typical internal breathing method.


    Chen can absorb oxygen content in water.


    But in the absolute universe vacuum, Chen can''t do it.


    Chen Yu has been able to fly to the height of 80000 meters.


    In general, the height of civil aviation aircraft is between 8000 meters and 12000 meters.


    Twenty thousand meters up is almost the ozone layer.


    The limit Chen can fly to now is almost the middle layer.


    Up there is the escape layer. There is almost no air.


    Even in Chen''s small world, it is difficult to collect enough air.


    The air density here is one hundred million times the air density at sea level.


    That is to say, 100 million cubic meters of air here is equivalent to one cubic meter of air density at sea level.


    Here, Chen''s neutron star, white dwarf and other skills cannot be released.


    Because Chen''s neutron stars and white dwarfs are mainly composed of condensed air.


    But the air in Chen''s face can''t be captured here, let alone used to make high-density neutron stars and white dwarfs.


    However, in this kind of vacuum environment, without air resistance, Chen''s speed also increased significantly.


    This is almost the worst environment on earth.


    Even the poles are far from here.


    Each time the extreme environment is reached and kept for a long time, adaptive variation will occur in Chen''s body.


    The body functions start to coordinate, so as to achieve the function of adapting to the environment.


    Chen doubts whether he will be able to adapt to the vacuum environment one day.


    Of course, it could be the evolution of body functions.


    It is also possible that cultivation can reach the goal of flying from heaven to earth.


    Chen Yu now seems to be able to fly to the sky and hide from the earth. In fact, it is far from the myth that the upper nine heavens range for the moon and the lower nine secludes connect the hell.


    Although most of Chen''s power is unnatural.


    But there are many that are linked to science.


    Chen Yu''s figure moved, and in a few seconds, he had already returned to mirror lake.


    Chen Yu followed the tunnel at the bottom of the mirror lake to a depth of thousands of meters.After a few months, there are a lot of underground creatures here.


    Last time he came, Chen had killed a number of people.


    And the meat of these creatures was all used by Chen Yu as the ingredients of marina''s restaurant.


    The growth rate of these underground creatures is very fast, and the size of some underground creatures can already threaten the safety of human beings.


    Most of them should be gathered from this all-around underground tunnel.


    The reason is that there is water, so these creatures will gather here.


    If there is water, there is food, including human beings. Let alone animals.


    There are obvious individual differences between the organisms gathered here from other places and the aquatic organisms here.


    Creatures from other places are obviously much bigger.


    The size of aquatic life here is obviously much smaller.


    At the beginning, Chen killed a large number of creatures in this underground lake, but still left some small ones.


    But in a few months, they have grown quite a lot.


    Chen has thought about this as a farm for a long time.


    So this time, Chen Yu seems to be particularly lenient.


    Even if there are creatures attacking Chen Yu, Chen Yu will choose to avoid most of the time, rather than slap to death.


    After all, every creature here has great meat value.


    Of course, Chen doesn''t use their meat as a restaurant ingredient without even trying.


    Every creature here, Chen Zhu, was the first to try, and also tested to ensure their meat quality safety.


    Chen made some records, such as the morphology and habits of every living creature here.


    Not every living creature here is aggressive. Some of its food is minerals that have been softened by the lake water.


    This creature is Chen''s favorite because it is the least aggressive and has a simple food source.


    Chen considers whether to open up a larger space underground as a farm.


    After a slip, Chen took several creatures back to the ground.


    However, most of them died as soon as they returned to the ground. There is only one kind of mollusk similar to a snail, which still lives well.

 Chapter 2603

    Chen looked at the mollusk, which he named snails.


    They belong to omnivorous creatures, which Chen has observed before.


    The adult stone snail weighs 700 kg, but half of its weight is on its stone shell.


    The stone shell of the stone snail is very hard. In addition to their own shell, they also use soil and sharp rocks to stick to the shell.


    As long as there are other predators attacking it, it will directly shrink into the shell.


    It''s mainly water grass and some minerals.


    Chen likes the meat of stone snail very much, and the sales volume of Marina restaurant is also very good.


    A plate of 150 grams of cochlear beef, the price of marina''s restaurant is 150 dollars.


    Sell at least 200 servings of cochlear beef every day.


    After deducting the cost, the profit earned by Shi Cho beef to Chen Yu alone reached 25000 US dollars per day.


    So if the single Marina restaurant is a restaurant, the supply of stone snail is more than the demand.


    Malina''s restaurant uses up to 30 kilograms a day, less than one tenth of an adult snail.


    And the price of stone snail is not low.


    Chen considers large-scale breeding of stone snail.


    At least, if we can.


    Stone snail can adapt to the ground environment.


    Now it depends on its growth cycle and how it eats.


    In the morning, after fari went to work, Chen Yu dialed ezak.


    "Ezak, come to my house Well, don''t you know, OK, I''ll give you the address. "


    Soon, ezak arrived at Chen Yu''s house.


    Like most people, when I saw Chen''s Mirror Lake manor.


    Ezak was also shocked.


    Chen''s wealth is bigger than he imagined.


    "Boss." When ezak entered the manor, he saw Chen Yu lying on a reclining chair in the yard.


    "Well, you come with me." Chen Chu looks at ezak and gets up to enter the forest.


    Ezak doesn''t know what Chen Yu is going to do, but he is still following.


    Just then, a huge snail appeared in front of ezak.


    "Boss What is this? " Ezak was a little scared.


    This snail is too big.


    The snail shell has reached about two meters.


    "Don''t worry, it''s not aggressive." "I''m calling you this time to study some of its data, feed, breed, breed and demand for food. At present, I only know that it mainly eats water grass," Chen said


    "OK, boss What''s the use of this thing? "


    "Its meat quality provides nearly $10 million in profits for my restaurant every year. What do you think is the use of it?"


    "Er..."


    Ezak almost didn''t slap himself.


    My boss asked me to question my task.


    "In addition, how is the team of your institute of marine biology formed?"


    "At present, the establishment has been preliminarily completed, but there are no projects worth studying."


    "Do you know magic island?"


    "Yes."


    As a marine biology professional, how could ezak not know magic island.


    That caused a stir in biology, especially in marine biology.


    Several famous international teams tried to contact the owner and the person in charge of magic island.


    The hope is that the research can be carried out on magic island, and the results are all rejected.


    "Your team is going to magic island to study the giant marine life on it." Chen said.


    "Boss, have you contacted the person in charge of magic island?"


    "Magic island is mine. What do you contact?"


    "Er..."


    Ezak looked at Chen Yu in amazement.


    Magic Island is owned by its own boss?


    He''s heard that magic island''s business value is more than 100 billion dollars.


    The creatures on the magic island have caused a stir in the scientific community.


    Even in the society caused great repercussions.


    Almost every day you can see all kinds of news about magic island.


    Even Hollywood plans to take part.


    There are even film companies planning to make films on magic island.


    And the outside world has been guessing who the mysterious owner of magic island is.


    But I didn''t expect that Chen Yu was the owner of magic island.


    Before the magic island appeared, Chen began to recruit him and set up a research team of marine organisms.


    That means Chen Yu knew the existence of magic island long ago.


    Even the rise of magic island can be calculated.


    This made ezak more awed of Chen Yu.What kind of team can calculate the ups and downs of an island?


    Unless it''s the world''s top mathematical computing team, it''s also supported by supercomputers.


    Otherwise, it''s impossible for Okun to calculate when an island will rise from the sea.


    "Boss, I''ll try my best to finish the task you gave me, and I won''t let you down."


    "That''s the best." Chen Zhu nodded.


    Chen doesn''t care if ezak is ambitious.


    Yearning for a good life is everyone''s right.


    At this time, Chen Yu received a call from Zola.


    "Chen, I''m going to come up with a new spring model. Do you need it?"


    "Now?"


    "If you are free now."


    "I''ll go now."


    Ezak looked at Chen Yu, and after Chen Yu hung up, he said, "boss, if you have something, I''ll go first."


    "Well, by the way, I''ll have the snail delivered."


    After seeing off ezak, Chen went to the Baroness''s headquarters.


    It''s like going here for the first time.


    It''s still so busy here.


    Whether it''s a designer, an assistant or a model, they all shuttle around the show.


    A tall model walked in a hurry and directly hit Chen Yu.


    "No eyes!"


    "Sorry." Chen Yu smiled and stepped back.


    "Shut up, little bitch." Nate trotted over.


    When I look at Chen Yu, I have a strong smile on my face: "Chen, you are coming, come with me quickly."


    Natla walked to his dressing room with Chen''s wrist.


    Chen Yu with a smile, quietly broke away from Knight''s hand.


    Although knight has always claimed that he is a straight man.


    But it''s hard for Chen to believe what someone who is used to orchid fingers said.


    Knight, as if he didn''t feel it, pulled Chen into the dressing room.


    "Get out of here, all of you, EVA. You stay." Said knight.


    EVA is wearing glasses, but it''s not hard to see that she''s a beauty.


    To be honest, Baroness''s employees, whether they are ordinary running errands, assistants or designers, are almost all pretty men, let alone models here.


    Even if it''s a sissy knight, he''s a pretty guy.


    Although Knight''s dress is all feminine.


    He''s really a handsome guy, and he''s a pretty handsome guy.


    No worse than those Hollywood stars.

 Chapter 2604

    "Chen, take off your coat and pants."


    Chen Yu has been eaten by Knight many times.


    Every quarter, Chen Yu would come over to measure his body, and then he would be brought in by Natla every time.


    In fact, as long as I''m familiar with it, it doesn''t matter.


    Chen Yu hoped that Cui Lei would help her measure her body.


    But Tracy helps farina every time.


    Chen Yu didn''t want knight to touch farry.


    When Chen took off his clothes, Nate and EVA''s eyes were straight.


    "Chen, your figure is really perfect." Nate swallowed.


    AVA directly wiped the saliva on the corner of her mouth and reached out to touch Chen Yu''s chest.


    Chen''s skin is yellow, and the two pectoral muscles are like a piece of fine brass, shining with metallic luster.


    The intoxicating touch made AVA a little confused.


    Chen Yu smiles and pushes EVA''s hand away.


    AVA is reluctant to take off her hand.


    Eve looked at Nate, who was walking behind the curtain to get tools.


    "How much do you charge at a time?" Asked EVA in a low voice.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chen Leng for a moment, she is as a model?


    It''s said that many models have special part-time jobs.


    Do you look like a part-time model?


    "How much do you think I''m worth?"


    AVA bit her teeth and looked up and down at Chen, "two thousand dollars."


    Chen Chuo laughed. He didn''t expect that EVA could pay two thousand dollars.


    After all, an assistant''s salary is not high.


    Even assistant designers earn more than assistants in other industries.


    But two thousand dollars is not a small sum for most people.


    She was willing to spend two thousand dollars on her own.


    Or Two thousand dollars for yourself?


    At this time, Nate came out.


    EVA shut her mouth at once.


    Nate stares at Eva, who immediately shrinks her head.


    It seems that knight is quite intimidating in front of EVA.


    AVA takes advantage of knight to prepare a measuring scale and shoves a business card to Chen Yu.


    And gestures to Chen Yu: call me.


    After getting ready, Knight finally came up to measure Chen''s body.


    "Chen, your figure is perfect. It''s like a work of art. It''s full of power, but it doesn''t damage the beauty."


    Said, Knight patted Chen Yu''s buttocks: "turn around."


    Knight is always like this. He habitually eats a bean curd and then turns to the next topic if nothing happens.


    Chen Yu rubbed his eyebrows and said, "Nate, if you need it, I can exercise you for free."


    If Knight really agrees to come down, Chen Zhaozhen does not mind taking time to revenge him.


    It''s a pity that knight didn''t fulfill his wish.


    "Forget it, I''m not in your style." "I prefer being neutral now," Knight said


    You call this neutral? In addition to sexual characteristics, where else do you look like a man?


    "You idiot, just standing there? Don''t know how to come up and put on the handle? Press the other end of the ruler down. "


    Nate suddenly changed his attitude and yelled at Eva.


    It wasn''t just EVA who was shocked. Chen Yu was shocked.


    There is no doubt that knight is an excellent designer.


    But his character is really not flattering.


    Just then Zola pushed the door in.


    "Hi, Chen." Zora directly pulled a chair, looking at Chen Yu, who was left inside, and was at the mercy of Nate and EVA.


    "Zola." Chen Chu nodded and continued to cooperate with Knight''s torment.


    "Your figure is getting better and better."


    "As long as you keep exercising, anyone can."


    "I contact with models every day. I have seen the bodies of models. There are not 1000 or 800 models, but there has never been a male body. It will give people a thrilling feeling like you." Zola shook her head. "You look like a lion. Although you don''t have exaggerated lines, there is a kind of mystery danger."


    "You see, Chen, even Zola said that." Nate seems to have found a confidant.


    Although Knight said this, he did not slack off his work at all.


    His work is meticulous to the extreme, such as Chen''s wrist, the circumference of the upper and lower wrists, the circumference of the neck, the length of the neck Every dimension should be measured carefully.


    "AVA, take that one." Nate yelled again.


    Even though Zora was present, Knight''s attitude towards EVA remained unchanged.


    At this time, Zola stood up and held the other end of the scale.AVA saw that her boss had started, and she could only look back.


    "Does it feel tight?" Knight asked.


    "A little, a little loose."


    "How about that?"


    "You can loosen it a little more." Chen said, "well That''s about it. "


    "Chen, are you interested in becoming a baroness?"


    "Well Are you sure? " Chen Yu looks at Zora in surprise.


    Baroness is also a high-quality industry in the bank''s assessment.


    Every year, Zora has a huge return.


    It can be said that as long as she opens her mouth to the bank, she takes the Baroness''s shares as collateral.


    The bank can directly make low interest loans worth five times the Baroness''s valuation.


    Zora is holding 100% of the shares, even if her father lasfa wanted to buy, she refused.


    EVA is a little strange, looking for a model to join the Baroness?


    "No way. I''ve been very short of money recently." Zora said helplessly.


    "Didn''t the bank lend you money?"


    "The bank''s interest rate is still too high, at least for me, too much pressure." Said Zola.


    "I didn''t make a promise, as long as you need, I can lend it to you at the lowest interest rate of the bank."


    Zola shook her head. "I need more money."


    "How much."


    "One and a half billion dollars."


    "You don''t seem to need to pay so much, do you?"


    "My father is going to let me buy more shares. He needs to keep some cash flow on hand." Said Zola.


    In fact, Zora and rasfahben are father and daughter.


    In the future, rasfa''s family is destined to be inherited by Zola.


    At this time, the more property Lasfar has, the more estate taxes it will have to pay in the future.


    So rasfa and Zola want to reduce their holdings through some routine operations.


    "Are you interested in Baroness?" Zola continues with the previous topic.


    "Yes." Chen Yu said bluntly, "how many shares are you going to sell to me?"


    "No more than 20%."


    "How much are you going to sell?" Chen asked.


    At this time, Knight''s movements are slightly slower.


    "At the moment, Baroness''s market value is $2.5 billion. I want a 50% premium."


    "According to your needs, it''s exactly $1.5 billion." Chen Yu smiled: "generally speaking, I agree with the deal, but the price can''t be decided by you unilaterally. You should talk with my lawyer first."

 Chapter 2605

    EVA felt that she had just done a very stupid thing.


    I just insulted a billionaire with two thousand dollars.


    To be exact I insulted myself.


    I hope he doesn''t care about himself.


    Chen Yu didn''t plan to compete with EVA.


    In other words, he had already forgotten it.


    "OK, Chen, your clothes for this season will take about five days." Said knight.


    "Thank you." Chen Chu nodded and looked at Zora at the same time. "Let''s have a meal together."


    "I''m afraid I can''t spare time in the recent period. The spring conference is about to start."


    "I feel like you are busier than me."


    "Of course, I''m busier than you. Although you have more money than me, you leave all your work to others, but I need to do it myself."


    "You can also choose to leave things to others."


    "Say it again." Zola said casually.


    In fact, Chen Yu can understand Zola''s mentality of being a strong woman.


    It''s unthinkable to leave your work to others.


    And not everyone is as salty as Chen Yu.


    As the saying goes, power is the most deadly poison, and no one can give up.


    Chen''s car leaves Baroness''s headquarters.


    At this time, a luxury car stopped in front of Chen Yu.


    "Hello, Mr. Chen. Meet you. My name is Mattila."


    "Hello, I''m sorry. I''m in a hurry. Can you excuse me?" Chen Yu obviously didn''t plan to meet the man who suddenly appeared.


    Even Chen doesn''t like this kind of behavior.


    If he really wants to know himself, he needs to be more polite first.


    Instead of standing in the way.


    Matilla did not take Chen''s attitude seriously.


    "Mr. Chen, I may forget to introduce myself. I''m the chairman of Villar investment management company. I have a lot of cash in my hand, and I can bring you great rewards."


    "You can contact my assistant or my lawyer. I''ll consider your proposal."


    "Mr. Chen, since I met you, I''d better talk about it now or find a place."


    "Sorry, I''m in a hurry. I''m in a hurry."


    Matilla obviously didn''t realize that his behavior had caused Chen Yu''s dissatisfaction.


    "Then get rid of the trivia. I don''t think there is anything more important than my cooperation with you."


    At this time, Chen Yu is no longer planning to maintain his disguise with matilla.


    "If you want to cooperate with me, first learn to be polite," Chen said, looking at Martina in front of the car with a black face


    When matilla heard Chen Yu''s words, her face darkened in an instant.


    "Yellow monkey! It''s kind of you to say it again. "


    "White skin pig, when your mother gave birth to you, did she forget to pass it on to you?"


    Chen Yu never feared anyone in his life.


    "You will pay for your words, monkey." Said Martina viciously.


    Chen responded directly to one of matilla''s middle fingers.


    Chen is not being bullied.


    Martilla''s eyes sparkled with murder.


    Chen Yu turned a blind eye to this.


    Look at this thing. It can''t kill people.


    On the way back, Chen Yu called Alex.


    "Yarrix, do you know Villar investment management?"


    "Yes, what''s the matter?"


    "Today, I was photographed by a man who called himself the chairman of Villar investment management company, as if he were matilla."


    "You didn''t promise him anything, did you?"


    "No, I''m upset about that Martina. What do you know?"


    "I''m not familiar with Villar, but Villar is very well known in the industry."


    "Influential?"


    "It''s not that, it''s a lot of ways they can''t get on the stage. The vast majority of individuals or companies that work with them, almost without exception, have been cheated by them."


    "What are their main means of pitching people?"


    "The most common way is to gain the trust of partners and give them the company to take care of. Then they will sell the company to a third party through the identity of agent. At the legal level, they are very good at this kind of thing. Once the transaction is completed, it is impossible even if the owner wants to return to the company afterwards."


    "It''s their obvious means, but there are still many that can''t be put on the table. It''s said that some people are forced to leave the company to them. As for how they are forced, you can use your imagination. Although I know you have a lot of means in some aspects, they are professional."


    "Kidnapping? Blackmail? ""It''s almost like this. In any case, it''s colluding with the local black gang forces. Use some shady activities. You should be more defensive."


    "Well, I see."


    Chen Zhuo just hung up Alexis, and another call came in.


    It was mogery who called.


    "Hello, mogery, how can you call me when you are free?"


    "Chen, someone wants to deal with you. I just got a job. Someone wants me to kidnap your family."


    "Is that man matilla?"


    "You already know?"


    "I just know such a person, not long ago, we just had a feud."


    "What can I do for you?"


    Chen Yu and mogery are of the kind who do not contact each other for thousands of years. Even during the Spring Festival, they just send each other a blessing message without signature.


    But they all know each other''s friends who are there.


    They only show up when the other person needs them.


    "No." Chen said faintly, and after a long silence, Chen said again, "by the way, is there anyone there who is very short of money and is willing to do anything for money?"


    "Ha ha There are so many of my men. "


    "I want people who are concerned, not those who are alone."


    "What do you want to do?"


    "Ha ha Let something happen, of course. " There was a chill in Chen''s laughter.


    "Then you''d better be more careful. After all, the other person is not an ordinary person. As long as there is a little lack of evidence, you can let him go."


    "I know. You pick someone and let him go somewhere. I''ll meet him there."


    Chen Yu doesn''t plan to ask mogery to give the other party his own contact information.


    "OK, I see. What else do I need to prepare for?"


    Chen Yu made another call, this time to inform Alex.


    Tell her your plan.


    After a pause, Alexis agreed.


    Chen Yu went to kindergarten again.


    "Chen, why are you here? It''s not school yet. " Clive looked at Chen Yu''s unexpected visit in disbelief.


    "I have something for you."


    "Well?"


    "Someone may attack my child in recent days." Chen said: "if you and ANPA are confident to protect them? If not, let them have a holiday for the time being and wait until it''s over. "

 Chapter 2606

    Berkeley block, the poorest block in Los Angeles.


    How poor is it? Up to 40% of the street is homeless.


    Looking around, they are all tramps.


    Boaley and his family live in this block.


    There is no way to describe the poverty of this block.


    Even the vault''s cash register needs bullet proof glass.


    Any restaurant is open from 10 a.m. to 4 p.m.


    Beyond four o''clock in the afternoon, they will be robbed.


    Boaley came home, and there was a voice from his wife.


    "Widden, where were you last night?" There was some questioning in his wife''s voice.


    "Drinking with friends." Boaley replied wearily.


    "You know we need money now? Do you know Claire needs medical expenses? Do you know that we haven''t paid the rent, water, electricity and telephone charges this month? Are you still in the mood to drink? "


    "Why can''t you find a decent job?" she said in a more angry voice


    "Don''t you think I want to? But who wants a guy who''s been in prison? " Boaley also roared.


    "Then why do you go to jail?"


    The couple have started their daily quarrels.


    Just then, a timid voice interrupted the couple''s voice.


    A little girl, holding a dirty doll, stood at the door of the bedroom: "cough Daddy and Mommy, have you quarreled again? "


    The couple stopped the war immediately.


    "No, mom and dad are acting."


    "Well, don''t act. Claire doesn''t like acting."


    Boaley stares at his wife, then looks at his daughter as gently as possible: "of course, no problem."


    Claire''s face is very bad, because she was born without immunity, which is commonly known as the Glassman.


    The couple did not have the financial ability to create a completely isolated environment for her.


    So she needs to keep taking antibiotics.


    But as she took them more often, the effect of antibiotics began to diminish.


    The bacteria in her body and in her began to develop resistance.


    This has led to her frequent infection with some bacteria in the past two years, the slightest symptom of which is a high fever.


    What is more serious is the physiological imbalance, the body function appears serious disorder, even temporary failure.


    To solve Claire''s disease thoroughly, we must change the system.


    That is to say, transplanting bone marrow, by grafting other people''s bone marrow, can generate the immune system in one''s own body.


    And boaley''s bone marrow matches Clare''s.


    However, to transplant bone marrow, the cost of the operation is 200000 dollars.


    This is something boaley can''t get out at all.


    Claire is five years old, and boaley went to jail once when she was one.


    It was because she was desperate to raise Claire''s operating expenses.


    As you can imagine, I didn''t get the money, but I went to prison.


    "Daddy, I want you to sleep with me."


    "Good." Boaley looked full of flesh, but when he faced his daughter.


    He was like a new face, never showing even a trace of ferocity.


    Holding Clare in bed, Clare whispered, "Daddy, I''m a little upset."


    Boaley''s mind was shocked, and he had a bad premonition: "what''s wrong with you?"


    "I can''t feel the air."


    Boaley sat up abruptly. "When did it start?"


    "It started last night."


    Claire scratched her neck. There were many slight scratches on her neck.


    "It''s better to catch it like this every time."


    Clare opened his mouth wide and began to inhale


    But this time, Claire didn''t seem to get better.


    Boaley quickly informed his wife and called the emergency number.


    At this time, the couple have no time to quarrel.


    Follow the ambulance to the hospital.


    Claire was taken to the emergency room, and the couple were waiting anxiously for the result.


    Soon, a doctor came out of the emergency room, took off his mask and looked at the couple in front of him.


    "You are the patient''s parents?"


    "Yes, how is Claire?"


    "Do you know the details of the patient?"


    They became more and more upset. Boaley asked, "what''s wrong with Claire?"


    "A chain reaction caused by a bacterial infection caused inflammation of her respiratory tract."


    "But she took antibiotics three days ago.""From our blood test report, the antibiotics have completely failed her, that is to say, as long as she leaves the isolation room of the hospital, she will immediately become infected with bacteria." "I suggest you arrange her operation immediately, even in the isolation room, it doesn''t mean she is absolutely safe," the doctor said


    Boaley sat in his chair, his eyes full of despair.


    The wife was covering her face and sobbing in a low voice.


    Just then, boaley''s phone rang.


    Boaley didn''t answer the phone, but it rang again.


    Boaley looked at the electricity, and then silently walked to a corner where no one was.


    "Boss."


    "Boaley, are you busy?"


    "Boss I want to borrow money from you. "


    "How much?"


    "Two hundred thousand dollars, I promise, I will give it back to you, no matter how much interest."


    "Boaley, are you short of money?"


    "My daughter is going to have an operation, but I can''t take it out for the time being, but I promise I can get the money." Boaley reassured again and again.


    "Boaley, it''s impossible to borrow money."


    Boaley''s face became very ugly, and he had expected the result.


    After all, he doesn''t have a stable job at all.


    The other side is his eldest brother, not his father. How can I lend him the money.


    It''s all water.


    "But..." Just then, the person at the other end of the phone said, "I have a job on my hand. Would you like to take it? If you do, then the money for your daughter''s operation should be no problem. "


    "What kind of work? I''ll take it. "


    "In prison."


    "What? Do you plead guilty? "


    "Yes, not at all."


    "I don''t understand..."


    "I''ll give you an address. You go to that place and wait. Someone will contact you."


    "OK." Boaley didn''t have time to think about more questions at the moment and hurried to the address.


    It''s an open beach, not a single one, full of rubble and rotten wood washed ashore by the sea.


    Boaley is waiting here with a lot of worries.


    But when it was dark, no one came.


    Just when he thought that the other side broke the appointment, a figure appeared not far away.


    Boaley rushed to the figure at once.


    When he ran close, he found that he was an Asian.


    Boaley hesitated and asked, "are you the man our boss said?"


    Chen Yu smiled at boaley and said, "you are short of money?"

 Chapter 2607

    "Nonsense, I don''t need money. Do you think I''ll be here?" Boaley said rudely.


    "Then I''m the one you''re waiting for."


    "How much can you give me?" Boaley''s first priority is to determine how much money the other side can give him, rather than what he should do.


    As long as the price is right, he doesn''t mind blaming the Asian in front of him.


    "Enough for you to spend every day on Hollywood stars."


    "I need a specific amount. I need a lot of money now."


    "This is a check for two million dollars. You can change it at the bank now."


    Boaley got a fright first, two million dollars!?


    It''s not the same number as he expected.


    You know, in Los Angeles, tens of thousands of dollars can be paid for a crime.


    Two million dollars!?


    "You don''t want me to commit the death penalty, do you?" Boaley was pale with fear.


    "Would you accept the death penalty?"


    Boaley''s face was tangled for a while. After a while, boaley finally raised his head: "I will."


    Chen finally smiled: "don''t worry, it''s not the death penalty."


    Chen Yu is also testing boalai.


    He knows about boaley.


    He knew he had a daughter who was seriously ill.


    It takes a lot of money.


    Since he was able to bear the consequences of one life for another for his sick daughter.


    That means he loves his daughter enough.


    This is what Chen needs.


    If it''s the kind of person who doesn''t care, Chen Yu really can''t use it.


    "Are you sure you want to give me a commission of two million dollars?"


    "It''s not a commission. It''s a deposit." Chen Yu said quietly.


    "Deposit?" Boaley''s eyes almost fell out: "are you sure you''re not playing with me?"


    "The check is in your hand. You can change it at the bank now."


    "The bank has been closed for a long time now."


    "Ha ha I made an appointment with a bank, and they will postpone the closing time for me. "


    Boaley looked at the check. "What do you want me to do?"


    "My car is over there. I''ll take you to the bank."


    Boaley thought about it, and finally nodded.


    I don''t have anything to be greedy for.


    The most valuable thing is the check in hand.


    The check was delivered to him by hand.


    So he doesn''t need anything from the other side.


    Sitting in Chen''s luxury car and feeling the soft cushion, boaley asked, "can you say it now?"


    "These two days, someone will come to you and ask you to kidnap my family."


    Boa Lai Leng for a while, a little stunned looking at Chen Zhu.


    "And then?"


    "Record all his words with you, then my family will be missing for several days, and on the third day after the incident, the police will break into your hiding place, arrest you, and rescue my family."


    Boaley''s brain didn''t turn a corner. "And then?"


    "Then you tell the man that he ordered all this, and at the same time you show all the prepared evidence."


    "Do you have a feud with that man?"


    "Ha ha Since he''s looking for someone to kidnap my family, of course, he won''t have no injustice or hatred. "


    "But there must be a reason?"


    "Money is the biggest sin." "Two million dollars is just your deposit," Chen said quietly. "When it''s done, you''ll get the rest."


    "How much?"


    "Eight million dollars, you''ll get ten million dollars in all."


    "You are not afraid that I will bite you back when I take the money?"


    "Help me do things honestly. You can enjoy life after you get out of prison, or you can''t be safe with 10 million dollars. Be careful when I find you. You can''t even use the money. You should consider what kind of life you want."


    "How many years does kidnapping take?"


    "Normally, it''s five to ten years, but you''ve done a good job in prosecuting, and I''ll arrange a lawyer to help you reduce the charges. You only need to stay in it for three years." "After that, I will arrange for you to perform well during your sentence, and you should not be in it for more than two years," Chen said


    Boaley was silent for a long time, and finally asked what he cared most.


    "Will you shut up?"


    "You don''t know me, so you don''t know about me, but mogery''s credibility should be trusted, right?" Chen said.


    Boaley couldn''t help looking up at Chen Yu. Mogery is the biggest leader of the black gang in Los Angeles.


    In the underground world of Los Angeles these two years, it can be said that it is the same as the emperor.


    But he''s not just famous.The other is the excellent reputation.


    Black eating has never happened to him.


    And he also stated that his partner, even if he came alone, would leave Los Angeles unscathed.


    And it''s not just an example, it''s a creed that mogery has carried out to the end.


    Before that, mogri had a line for selling some military weapons.


    After the two sides reached an agreement, the price of those weapons soared several times as a result of changes in the market.


    He still sold it to the other side at the agreed price.


    So now in the streets of Los Angeles, they are basically convinced of mogery.


    As long as it''s mogery''s words, he will certainly fulfill his promise.


    So when Chen Yu carried mogery out, boaley still believed it.


    "So how do you plan to give me my last payment?"


    Chen Yu smiled: "suppose I only give you two million dollars, will you take this job?"


    Boaley thought for a moment, then nodded, "I will."


    "So, I don''t need to give you more promises, because two million dollars is enough for you to work for me, even two hundred thousand dollars is enough, and since I make a valuable promise, it only shows my sincerity." "Of course, if you want to know the specific steps, then I''ll explain that you only need to open a joint account for your daughter. When each link is completed, I will pay 2 million dollars to this account until the end of the matter. Unless you have problems in a certain link, I will also stop the transfer."


    Chen Yu is also implicitly reminding boaley that he knows his baby daughter.


    Even if Chen doesn''t really do anything to his daughter.


    But still enough to deter him.


    "In addition, I need to remind you that if you tamper with your confession halfway, you will also bear the charge of perjury, which is not much less than your original charge, and I will not let you come out of it alive, so when you start to perform this task, you must complete it, and there is no way back."


    "I know." Boaley knows.


    After all, the most taboo in their business is grass on the wall.


    It''s likely that neither side will please.


    The task Chen gave him was not very difficult to accept.


    Even, it''s much easier than the task he originally thought would never return.


    So he didn''t plan to backwater either.

 Chapter 2608

    "Morgre, what did you think about what I told you yesterday?"


    "Ha ha Mr. Martina, of course, the professional affairs should be in the charge of the professionals. Let me introduce a person to you. What this person is good at is this kind of thing. In the past few years, he has made three moves and failed three times. "


    "Oh? A professional? Who? " Martina was immediately interested.


    "His name is boaley I''ll give you his contact information. "


    ¡­¡­


    "Mr. Chen, I have received a call from matilla and recorded the voice of the other party."


    Boaley has confirmed that the two million dollar check is true.


    This made him very excited, which means that his daughter''s operation cost has finally been settled.


    Moreover, as long as he stays in prison for two or three years, he can come out and enjoy life.


    Instead of seeing the future as it is now.


    We can only mix in gangs and live in ignorance every day, day after day, year after year, without any hope.


    "A phone recording is not enough. I need more evidence. The recording of your direct contact with him, the picture of your meeting with him, you''d better be able to lure him to say something serious enough."


    "I see, but What do I do next? "


    "My wife will be missing for a few days." Chen Yu said quietly.


    Chen Yu has already agreed with fari that she needs to be absent from work for several days.


    Of course, she went to the supernatural Society headquarters for a few days.


    Fari is not against it.


    After all, Chen did it to protect her and her family.


    A covetous enemy never knows when he will show his tusks.


    Such an enemy is too threatening.


    Chen Yu took the initiative and killed the enemy.


    This is the wisest choice.


    As for her cooperation.


    There is no problem at all.


    After all, they are the family.


    After putting fari in the head office of the supernatural society.


    Chen Yu called the police.


    A billionaire''s wife was kidnapped.


    This is a very bad thing.


    In the police, of course, the impact is not small.


    Later, police found a sports car abandoned on the side of the road.


    ¡­¡­


    Mattila was very surprised. He only contacted boaley once, and just reached a consensus.


    Boaley has got it in a day.


    Professional, as expected is professional.


    Martina can''t wait to call boaley.


    "Boaley, you did well. Where are you now? I''ll send for you and the hostages. "


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Martina, for the safety of all of us and for the smooth progress of the plan. I don''t want a second person to know about this. So in this period, I will not let the second person know my current position except you, and the hostage is more secure in my hands." Boaley said, pretending to be calm.


    "Boaley, what do you mean?"


    "Although you''re the one who made me bind you, now it''s me who is carrying out the task."


    "Well You cut off one of the woman''s fingers and I''ll send it to the yellow monkey as a gift. "


    "You can do it if you want, I won''t do it."


    "What do you mean not to do?"


    "Do you know how I succeeded in my previous kidnappings? First of all, I can''t hurt the hostages and make sure I have a way back."


    Matilla squinted, still thinking of the way out.


    I don''t know how this idiot lived to this day.


    He kidnapped the billionaire''s wife.


    How could that guy let him go.


    "Well, give me your hiding place, and I''ll go there myself."


    "You can only come alone."


    "Of course, I promise."


    Mathilda has already thought about it. This time, he will kill boaley.


    After the save, he let the wind out.


    Though boaley said, let him alone.


    But matilla was obviously not going to keep her promise.


    After hanging up the phone that scolded him, boaley immediately dialed Chen Yu.


    And retell his conversation with matilla.


    "You mean, is that bastard going to your hiding place in person?"


    "Yes."


    Chen Yu''s eyes twinkled: "you may not have to go to jail. You will become a hero from a criminal."


    "I don''t understand what you''re talking about."


    "You call the police That''s what you say. "


    ¡­¡­Mathila took his men to the place boaley had given him.


    Just, in front of us is a large area of mountain forest.


    I can''t even tell the direction here, let alone find a cabin.


    "This guy can hide." Martilla spat and said to his men behind him, "prepare your guns and follow my orders."


    "I see, boss." The answers from several of the men were quite confident.


    It''s not the first time they''ve done this with Martina.


    And in the cabin deep in the woods.


    Chen Yu, fali and Gaia are all here. Of course, boalai is also here.


    "Boaley, remember your mission. This cabin was used for hunting and resting. This time, you came here to hunt. But you found that the cabin was occupied by someone. Then you secretly rescued my wife while those people were out." Chen took out a cut rope and threw it on the ground casually: "then you have a gunfight with them. This is your shotgun."


    "Will the police believe me?"


    "Maybe the police won''t believe you, but they believe my wife''s words, or you want to follow the original script and go to jail for a few years?"


    "I''ll listen to you, Mr. Chen."


    "You''re not going to be a criminal anymore, you''re going to be your daughter''s hero." Chen Yu patted boaley on the shoulder and said.


    In a moment, boaley became excited.


    "Well?" Chen Yu slightly sideways: "they have come, you prepare, Gaia, let''s also hide."


    "Well." Gaia nodded. "Fanny, Chen and I are outside."


    "I see." Fari knew Chen would not go far, so she was not worried at all.


    Chen Yu and Gaia are hiding nearby, secretly observing and monitoring the whole situation.


    Boaley was lying at the window of the cabin, pointing out with a shotgun.


    "Don''t be so nervous. Chen is nearby. Nothing will happen." Said fari, with her legs up.


    "I heard that there were several people coming from the other side. I had a gun in my hand." Boaley is still nervous. He won''t relax because of Farley''s words: "I need to hold on until the police arrive."


    "You don''t know my husband." Said fari quietly.


    "I hope so." Boaley is not sure. After all, Chen''s plan will not be controlled by the bullets of the other side.

 Chapter 2609

    "Boss, there''s a cabin in front, as if that''s what boaley said, his hiding place."


    "Very good. The bullets are loaded. When you see him, shoot him and take the woman away." Matilla had been looking for him for half an hour. He was sweating and muddy, which killed all his patience.


    "Boss, I heard that woman is very beautiful."


    "Ha ha After I''ve played, it''s your turn. " Martina laughs.


    Bang -


    all of a sudden, a gunshot rang out, and a group of brilliant blood burst out in the head of his men who were talking and laughing with him the moment before.


    Martina froze with fear, and his body was immediately thrown to the ground by his men.


    "Damn it, what''s going on?" Martina cried out.


    "Boss, the bullet came from the cabin." "He guessed:" it should be a shotgun, the other side is a person


    "Do you know who it is?"


    "It could be a hunter."


    "And boaley? What about that bastard? " "Kill the guy in that room for me, whoever he is," Martina roared


    "Shoot, shoot!"


    Bang -


    another bullet splashed the soil around matila.


    Martilla was so scared that she held her head and stuck her face in the mud.


    "Boss, that guy is boaley. I see it. I see the guy''s face."


    "Asshole! This bastard! " Mathila was furious: "kill this traitor! Kill him for me. I want him to die. "


    Chen Yu looked at everything in the battlefield and said to Gaia beside him, "Gaia, there is matila''s car outside the forest. There are some cigarette butts and used paper towels on the car."


    "How do you know?" Gaia asked in surprise.


    "I just know."


    Gaia has understood Chen''s intention.


    In this way, she is more proficient than Chen Yu.


    Cigarette butts, paper towels, such as daily items, if they appear in the place of the incident.


    That would be critical evidence.


    Farry is a key witness.


    Mathilda is doomed to be unable to escape.


    "It seems that smoking in the car is not only harmful to health." Gaia said with a smile, "I''ll go now."


    "Hurry up, the police are not far from here now."


    "Do you want me to shoot the police twice?"


    "Just be happy."


    "Get that gun." Gaia pointed not far away. Matthias was the first man to be shot, and his gun fell to the ground.


    No one noticed at the moment that a gun was flying by itself.


    Boaley and Martina, as well as his men, were in a tense exchange of shots.


    But strangely, boaley is still intact.


    On the contrary, matilla''s men have been shot and killed by four people, with three remaining in addition to him.


    It''s just, they don''t know, they''re all manipulated.


    Even the bullets they fired have been manipulated.


    Every man in mathila who was shot was carefully manipulated by Chen Zhu.


    They are puppets in Chen''s hands.


    "Boss, he seems to be out of bullets."


    "Kill me! I''m going to kill him. " Cried matilla, furious.


    Although matilla''s men speculated that boaley was out of bullets.


    But matilla was hiding behind his men.


    Boaley has killed four of his men.


    He doesn''t want to be the next one.


    At the moment, boaley in the cabin pulled the trigger several times.


    "No, there are no bullets What should I do? The police are not here yet. " Cried boaley nervously.


    "Don''t worry, the police are coming."


    Just then, the door was kicked open from the outside.


    Three of matilla''s men rushed in first, then pointed their guns at boaley.


    "Boaley, I''m going to kill you!" Martina also raised her gun and pointed to boaley.


    But just then, three of matilla''s men burst their heads without warning.


    Mathilda was stunned for a moment, and boaley was also stunned.


    Some unknown so turn around.


    Looking at the three bodies, I was puzzled.


    There are only a few of them in this wooden house.


    Boaley and the woman don''t have guns, but why do their men blow their heads?


    I don''t understand


    At this time, fari suddenly said to boaley, "there is still a bullet in his gun. At this time, you are desperate to block the bullet for me..."


    "Ah?"Bang -


    boaley was shot in the chest.


    Mathilda''s face was shocked. Why did her gun suddenly shoot herself?


    Why didn''t you pull the trigger?


    Then there was a noise outside.


    "Don''t move! Hands up! "


    A dozen police officers have appeared outside the cabin.


    It happened to be that matilla in the door was holding a gun.


    Mathilda stood in the same place, afraid to move.


    He has never been pointed at by more than a dozen guns.


    He never knew that the feeling of being pointed at the gun was so frightening.


    "Drop the gun! Now! Now! "


    Mathila did so immediately, and the gun fell to the ground in its place.


    Then a policeman flew on Mattila.


    "What are you doing? Let me go. Do you know who I am? "


    At this time, the other police came in again and again.


    "Are you all right, miss?"


    "I''m fine. Fortunately, this gentleman saved me. If it wasn''t for him, I''m afraid I would be in big trouble."


    "We still need your help now. Can you come back to the police station with us?"


    "And he?" Fari points to boaley.


    "I think he will get the best care."


    "Well then."


    "You''re all cheated by this woman. I''m the victim. I''m also cheated by them."


    Martina, who was pinned to the ground, is still dishonest.


    At the moment, he didn''t understand. He was cheated.


    Boaley and Chen have long been united.


    No, boaley was introduced by mogery.


    That is to say, mogery and Chen Yu also joined forces.


    But on second thought, mogri is the local power.


    And how could Chen Yu take root here have nothing to do with mogery.


    In other words, they knew each other before.


    And it has a lot to do with it.


    Together, they let themselves jump into the trap.


    Matilla just wants to get in touch with her lawyer as soon as possible.


    Fari looked at matilla with a certain irony on her face.


    He still hasn''t figured out the situation.


    Now it''s not up to him.


    What you say is the truth.


    Soon, farry was sent to the police station.


    Then Chen Yu, after receiving the notice, rushed to the police station in a hurry.


    The couple staged a bitter drama after a long separation and reunion.


    First there was a kiss in public, then a confession.


    "How was my performance?" Asked fari in a low voice.


    "I want the Oscars to give you awards, if I can." Chen replied.

 Chapter 2610

    The police found a lot of evidence at the scene of the crime.


    Plus the testimony of Fanny.


    As well as the previous conflict between Chen Yu and matila, it also became the key testimony.


    It has to be said that matilla was killed. When the police searched matilla''s study, they found a document of transferring property free of charge.


    So it''s easy for the police to speculate that matilla kidnapped fari in order to seize Chen''s property.


    This document was originally prepared for Chen Yu.


    But now it has become the talisman of Matthias.


    No matter how much matilla pleads, it won''t help.


    Plus when the police arrived at the grove, they had been shot.


    So matilla''s charges include a police raid, attempted murder, kidnapping and extortion, as well as unfair business competition.


    In addition, his past crimes have been investigated one by one.


    When the walls fall and people push, it''s not too much for matilla.


    With the help of those who are interested in it, matilla soon turned from a billionaire into a criminal villain.


    Boaley, on the other hand, turned from a street gangster to a hero.


    Chen Yu was also rightfully rewarded for thanking boalai.


    Boaley himself did not expect that he would have such a chance.


    He was ready to go to jail.


    But it turned out to be the opposite of what he expected.


    Not only the change of status, but also the change of social status.


    Originally, he was just a gangster living in a slum.


    Now he can stop worrying about money.


    Don''t worry about the cost of her daughter''s operation.


    There is no need to worry about the precarious life.


    Chen pushed open the door of the ward and saw boa Lai lying on the bed.


    Boaley heard the sound of the door, turned his head and saw Chen Yu coming in.


    Boaley will sit up at once.


    Chen Yu smiled and put the bouquet in the vase.


    "Mr. Chen."


    "Well, lie down. Don''t sit up." Chen Chu pulls over the next chair.


    Boaley was about to open his mouth when Chen Yu suddenly put his finger: "just a moment."


    Chen Chu found a bug under boaley''s bed.


    "Yes." Chen Yu said with a smile.


    "Mr. Chen, this is..."


    "Nothing. Matilla is also a rich man. It''s easy for him to buy the doctors or nurses here."


    "Then..."


    "It''s just a gadget." Chen Yu said disapprovingly, crushing the bug.


    Chen Yu was also surprised to find the bug.


    To be exact, it is found that the bug sends out a weak current.


    "You did well, even better than I expected."


    Boaley was afraid of Chen Yu.


    Because that day, it seemed that Chen had left.


    But boaley knows that Chen Yu has been secretly controlling the whole situation.


    Although he didn''t know how Chen did it.


    But in the gunfight, he seemed to be a sharpshooter.


    Just a shotgun, boaley shot five people in matilla.


    And the last three, even in front of him, burst their heads without warning.


    You know, there wasn''t a single bullet in his shotgun.


    And in that cabin, he and Fanny were unarmed.


    In that case, the three of them are inexplicable.


    This is also his biggest confusion.


    Of course, he didn''t go into it.


    After all, Chen would not tell him easily.


    "Mr. Chen, that''s what I should do."


    What should be done?


    That''s not justice.


    Chen Yu just smiled.


    "There''s nothing to do and nothing to do. It''s just a multiple-choice question, but you did it right."


    Chen Yu stood up again: "this is my phone number. If you need it in the future, I can help you with one thing. At least in the qualified world, I can solve most of the problems. Of course, the premise is that your request does not conflict with my principle."


    Boaley quietly put the number away.


    Chen Yu turns and leaves.


    Chen then went home.


    Because of the special "encounter" of fari.


    So robio gave fari a few days off.


    "It''s still comfortable at home." Fari leans on the oak tree and enjoys the lake wind.


    At this time, Portia trotted over: "Farrie, congratulations on your safe return."


    "Thank you.""Why, where''s jevra? Didn''t she come to work today? " Chen asked.


    "Two days ago, she was very anxious, but at that time she heard that Miss Farley had been kidnapped. Then she asked me to ask for leave for her, and she left in a hurry." Portia said, "boss, isn''t there going to be any trouble for her?"


    Chen Yu picks up the phone and dials zevlar.


    But the phone didn''t dial. It was outside the scope of the server.


    Chen can only helplessly put down the phone.


    "Did jefra leave any contact information?"


    "No."


    Chen''s mood became heavy again.


    Because two days ago, in order to deal with matilla.


    So Chen has not paid attention to other issues.


    Had promised to overheat flora, will help her.


    But, because of matilla.


    As a result, Chen ignored the zevlar.


    Moreover, with her strong character.


    She hardly casually asks for help.


    And when she does, it must be when she''s in big trouble.


    Only when she has no choice will she open her mouth.


    "Chen, what''s the matter with zevlar?"


    "A few days ago, she said that there was a very fierce enemy, she was not sure of her own." Chen Yu said solemnly.


    Portia was nearby, so Chen didn''t make it clear.


    But perhaps farry could understand what Chen Yu meant by the fierce enemy.


    "Is there any way to find her place?"


    "Maybe we can find out the power behind her." Chen Yu now has no clue but to look for clues from the Dragon Slayer organization behind her.


    Although she has quit the Dragon Slayer.


    However, the information she got should also be from the Dragon Slayer organization.


    So the Dragon Slayer organization should have the whereabouts of zevlar.


    However, in order to reach the Dragon Slayer organization, Chen also needs the help of the supernatural society.


    "I''ll go out." Chen said.


    "Go ahead and bring back jevlar safely."


    "I try." Chen Yu hurried to the supernatural society.


    However, Chen did not have much hope for this.


    The supernatural society is now in North America, the first-class psychic organization.


    All over the world, it''s a second-class organization.


    However, in terms of strength, the essence and intelligence are the most inferior organizations.


    So Chen has no confidence in the intelligence capability of the supernatural society.

 Chapter 2611

    "President, I''ve heard of this dragon slaying club, but the other party is very mysterious and has little to do with the spiritual world. I''m afraid it''s not easy to find them." Said West.


    "Well, try your best. I''ll see if I can get information from other places."


    Chen believes that if the supernatural society has enough time, it is not impossible to hear about the Dragon Slayer organization.


    But the key problem is that Chen has no time to wait for supernatural society information.


    To be exact, there''s not so much time for her.


    Therefore, it is impossible for Chen Yu to place his hope on the supernatural society.


    When he left the supernatural society, Chen called Zhang Tianyi.


    "Hello, Lao Zhang, do you know the Dragon Slayer organization?"


    "Yes, what are you doing?" Zhang Tianyi''s tone is rather poor.


    "You have a feud with this dragon slayer organization?"


    "Nonsense, the Dragon Slayer organization hunted my granddaughter-in-law at the beginning. Do you think I have a feud with the Dragon Slayer organization?"


    "Well Do you know where to find the Dragon Slayer organization? "


    "Are you going to trouble them?"


    "Not in theory."


    "What about actually?"


    "No."


    "No, I''m not familiar with them."


    "Really not?"


    "Based on my grudges with them, if I can find them, are you sure that they can survive till now?"


    "Can''t you find them?"


    "I don''t have one. Ask Bloody Mary or baifra."


    Chen Yu hung up in frustration.


    Then he called baifra and Mary the 23rd generation of blood.


    It''s just that they don''t have any information from Dragon Slayer.


    Chen Yu thought that the Dragon Slayer organization should be considered a more famous organization.


    So we should know a lot of people.


    But after a round, it was found that the Dragon Slayer organization didn''t seem to be as powerful as it thought.


    This disappointed Chen Yu, who seemed to be a minority organization.


    Although it has a certain reputation, it is not very powerful.


    This can be seen from the attitude of the three big men towards the Dragon Slayer organization.


    Although all three of them know about the Dragon Slayer organization.


    But the three men had no way to find them.


    For a short time, at least, they couldn''t find the Dragon Slayer organization.


    Or the Dragon Slayer''s organization is hidden from them.


    Or the three big guys are not interested in them, so the connection touch is saved.


    ¡­¡­


    At this moment, the max family territory has been completely shrouded in fog.


    This is no longer a sunny manor.


    It''s like a ghost here. It''s creepy.


    Outside the max family, thousands of psychics have gathered.


    They all come from all over the world and have local psychics in North America.


    There are also psychics from China.


    Even Valerie marks can''t believe it.


    How much evil did hobol Timothy haiber do.


    It can attract so many psychics.


    Valerie marks found her team in the crowd.


    "Michael, what''s the matter? Why do so many people come? "


    "I don''t know either." Michael was a short man, about a meter and a half, with a baby face.


    In fact, Michael is 45 years old. He is the youngest of the Dragon Slayers to awaken the mixed blood of the dragon race.


    Because of the origin of the Dragon nationality, his body stagnated, and he always kept the appearance when he was 12 years old.


    "How do you deliver the message?"


    "I just found an acquaintance and told him that hobol Timothy herb was here, and then I didn''t know how it came. So many people came."


    There are so many psychics on site, basically dozens of them are a small group.


    These small groups of psychics don''t communicate with other people either.


    Because the Dragon Slayer doesn''t have much contact with most psychics.


    So Valerie marks didn''t know so many psychics at the scene.


    At this time, a small team of several people came not far away.


    The first one is a girl who looks young.


    Valerie Marx raised her chin slightly when she saw the girl.


    With a kind of arrogance, he said, "isn''t this gifted girl jevra? How can I hear that you have quit the dragon slayer and come here suddenly? Do you think the life is dull? Come here for some excitement? "She looked at Valerie marks with a blank face.


    Valerie marks is her predecessor.


    At the beginning of her career, she had heard the name of Valerie marks.


    It''s standing at the top of the Dragon Slayer.


    She once killed a dragon.


    Among the Dragon Slayer, there is the title of genius girl.


    She is the youngest Dragon Slayer ever to kill a giant dragon.


    But Valerie marks was in her life as a dragon slayer.


    Kill six dragons!


    It''s also a record.


    An unprecedented record.


    She surpassed any Dragon Slayer in the past.


    And it''s hard to have such a brilliant record in the future.


    In terms of prestige, Valerie marks is much better than jevra.


    There is no hierarchy at all.


    But they are like natural enemies.


    Every time we meet, we don''t give each other a good face.


    "Valerie Angie, you called all these people?" She went straight to the subject of the inquiry.


    There was a haze on Valerie marks''s face.


    Then silently shook his head.


    "Something seems to be wrong." Valerie marks didn''t hide his guess: "these psychics are all forces, almost no single one, they seem to have some information, and they may know different information from others, and they don''t plan to share the information they have Do you know any psychics here? "


    "No one knows, only a small number of organizations can be identified. They should all belong to small and medium-sized organizations or sect psychics."


    "I''m afraid it''s a trap for hobol Timothy Heber."


    "Do you have any good ideas?"


    "No." She responded coldly.


    Although they don''t like each other, when they are in trouble, they must cooperate first, not tear down each other.


    This is the practice of dragon butchers, because their enemies are far more powerful than them.


    If they have to calculate with each other and stab each other in the back at this time, then they can never defeat the dragon.


    "Can I get out of here?" Jane fankel asked, and Al stood by her side. Though she didn''t speak, the same thing was in her eyes.


    "When I came in, it was blocked by some psychic gangs." Said jevier, looking at her.

 Chapter 2612

    The faces of Jane fankel and Al collapsed.


    They are just ordinary people.


    Even if Valerie marks says they''re all of the same blood.


    But after all, they only have two or three days to touch supernatural things.


    And these two or three days, they are completely trapped in the fog.


    No contact with the outside world.


    Not long ago, a large number of psychics came out of nowhere and walked through the fog recklessly.


    They thought the chance to leave was coming.


    But I didn''t expect these psychics to come in alone.


    Don''t let anyone leave yet.


    It made both of them despair.


    Are all these people crazy?


    Even if they want to kill the dragon, don''t stop them from leaving.


    "They are cleaning up the strange dragon in the fog now, and they want to block the news here. They really don''t understand what they want to do." She said.


    "They don''t know. These strange dragons can''t be cleaned up at all?" Said Valerie marks, puzzled.


    These strange dragons are not creatures at all. They are the materialization of the power of hobol timol Heber.


    It''s no problem how many strange dragons hobol Timothy herb wants to make.


    "If there is a fool who does such a stupid thing, I can understand, but if more than a thousand people do the same thing, then it may be us who are stupid, maybe we don''t know what they are going to do."


    "What did they do after killing the dragon?"


    "Collect the remains of the strange dragon, including its blood and eyes."


    "Are these things valuable in the spirit world?"


    "There may be other uses."


    "Can you guess what they are going to do?"


    "You don''t have to guess. Tonight they will start to attack the manor. Then we will know."


    More than a thousand psychics are comparable to the modern army.


    Even if they don''t have hot weapons in their hands.


    But they are almost the super powers in the X-Men.


    And hobbel Timothy Haber''s field could not be strong enough to withstand the attack of more than a thousand psychics.


    So the more than a thousand psychics, with little effort, had already invaded Max''s manor.


    The team of dragon Slayers, consisting of Valerie marks and jevra, also entered Max''s manor with large forces.


    Jane fankel and Al found that in a few days, strange plants seemed to grow here.


    These plants look distorted, unlike normal creatures.


    "Don''t get close to these dragon blood plants, they will..."


    "Ah..."


    When Valerie marks reminded Jane and Al, there was a scream not far away.


    A psychic couldn''t understand the danger of those plants. He reached out to touch a dragon blood tree.


    As a result, the dragon blood tree opened its mouth and broke the psychic''s wrist.


    Valerie marks and jevra are both dragon killers. They have a deep understanding of the dangers of these dragon blood plants.


    These dragon blood plants are cultivated with the blood of the dragon people.


    Most of them will die directly after contacting with dragon blood.


    But a small number of plants can mutate.


    For example, the dragon blood tree has a big mouth.


    It''s all pediatrics.


    Some dragon blood plants even have some characteristics of the dragon family.


    That''s the most dangerous dragon blood plant.


    Sure enough, there are many attacks on psychics by dragon blood plants.


    However, in front of a large number of psychics, those dragon blood plants that were attacked were soon destroyed.


    ¡­¡­


    Chen Yu is in a bad mood at the moment, and there is no news from her.


    And there''s no news on his side.


    It makes him more upset.


    Chen Zhu is going to find a place to let off his upset mood.


    In reality, there are not many places for Chen to vent his restlessness.


    Therefore, Chen Yu finally chose the trial tower.


    Chen Yu hasn''t tried the tower for a while.


    Chen has passed the ninth floor.


    However, Chen did not make it to the tenth floor.


    Because the handsome boy once said that the difficulty of the test tower will increase in geometric multiples every time it rises.


    Last time Chen took Moore Raz to the ninth floor.


    In the case of team formation, the difficulty will surge again.


    A man enters the ninth floor, just a dragon.


    But after forming a team with Moore Raz, it turned into three dragons.The difficulty of three dragons is not three times, at least five times.


    Chen''s strength has improved a lot since he passed the Ninth level last time.


    Chen Yu is sure to be able to pass the 10th level.


    Chen Yu comes to the headquarters and plans to find someone to form a team with him.


    If it is only the 10th level of single person customs clearance, it should not be very difficult.


    It''s when Chen Yu considers who to bring in.


    I saw Lindsay Beyonce sitting on the lawn with a bad face.


    "Hi, Lindsay, what are you doing?"


    "It''s none of your business." Lindsay Beyonce was not polite to Chen Yu.


    "How about going to the practice tower with me?"


    "I''m a talented person who just managed to pass the first level of customs clearance. The difficulty of forming a team increases sharply. I don''t want to die with you."


    Although Lindsay Beyonce heard from her friends every other time, Chen Yu''s strength was terrible.


    But in the end, she didn''t see it with her own eyes. She thought it was all boasted by Chen Yu''s men.


    She''s been through a lot of tower trials.


    She knows how difficult the tower is.


    "Don''t you want to play at the top? I''ll take you to the top. "


    "No, you''re going to die yourself." Lindsay Beyonce didn''t want to, and refused.


    "It''s not up to you." Chen Yu grinned.


    "What else can you do with me if I don''t go?"


    At the next moment, Lindsay Beyonce found out that Chen could really leave her helpless without her consent.


    Because she found herself bound.


    Your body is more than bound by an invisible hand.


    And the body is floating.


    "You bastard, what are you doing?"


    "Team up with me, of course."


    "OK, OK, you let me go, I promise you Damn asshole. "


    Chen Yu released Lindsay Beyonce.


    "Since you want to die, why do you have to pull me? Where did I offend you? " Lindsay Beyonce didn''t want to escape either. She couldn''t escape anyway. She just wanted to die once. It''s no big deal.


    "Because of your attitude."


    Two people directly form a team to enter the test tower, the first floor.


    "Quickly find a good location, don''t let the monsters surround us, otherwise, we are very difficult to escape."


    It seems that Lindsay Beyonce is not the first time to try the team formation mode, but also quite experienced. He thought of informing Chen Yu of his position at the first time.

 Chapter 2613

    Lindsay Beyonce yelled.


    "You fool, I shouldn''t have agreed to your request."


    Look at the first layer of monsters.


    This is the monster of their double team.


    It''s several times stronger than a single player.


    Even in single player mode, surrounded by monsters, it''s hard to escape.


    Unless it''s Gaia or gaichila who is strong enough to resist several rounds of damage.


    Or the agility and speed of Ingrid and Toyono.


    However, it seems that Chen Yu is really not the person who can escape from this kind of encirclement.


    And, from the way he just controlled himself, he should belong to the magic of control system.


    Is this guy dragging himself in just to let himself die once?


    This damn bastard!


    See the monster is completely surrounded.


    Lindsay Beyonce covers her eyes.


    It should be soon.


    Just a moment of pain, and then it''s gone.


    Lindsay Beyonce is not the first to experience this process.


    When she first passively joined the supernatural society.


    She was thrown directly into the test tower.


    So the feeling of being killed in the test tower is not strange at all.


    However, the pain she waited for and the feeling of being tortured did not come.


    But wait for the information of customs clearance.


    Lindsay Beyonce put down her hands and found that all the monsters around her had disappeared.


    What happened just now?


    Lindsay Beyonce looked at Chen Yu doubtfully.


    Unfortunately, Chen did not give her a satisfactory answer.


    Then, for the first time, Lindsay Beyonce entered the second floor of the trial tower in team mode.


    Lindsay Beyonce is not as grumpy and flustered as she was on the first floor.


    But look at Chen Yu with confused eyes.


    See what he''s going to do next.


    Once again, the monsters were surrounded closely.


    Chen Yu is always that does not like not angry expression, calmly looking at the surrounding monster.


    Lindsay Beyonce was so nervous that she was about to explode.


    However, Chen was still unmoved.


    Watch the monster get closer.


    Chen Yu finally raised his hand, stretched out two fingers in his right hand and pressed down.


    In a flash, Lindsay Beyonce was blinded by the color of blood.


    Everything was dyed red.


    All the monsters, hundreds of monsters were turned into meat sauce in an instant, blood splashed, blood and flesh blurred.


    In a flash, Lindsay Beyonce blew up.


    All the cold hairs stand up.


    She felt like she was going to stop breathing.


    The pain can''t breathe.


    All of them are struggling with these monsters.


    However, Chen Yu used only two fingers to quell the battle?


    Then the third floor The result is the same.


    Fourth, fifth, sixth, seventh, eighth


    Lindsay Beyonce felt that Chen might have mastered some kind of bug.


    So he can pass the customs so easily.


    Yes, yes, it must be a bug!


    Finally, to the ninth floor.


    Not too let Chen Yu accident, three dragon.


    When the three dragons appeared in front of Chen Yu, Lindsay Beyonce again felt hard to breathe.


    The overwhelming sense of oppression overwhelmed her.


    In the face of this level of enemy, Chen''s gravity suppression of xiaotiandi is useless.


    Dragon''s physical resistance and magic resistance are basically at the extreme of a creature.


    Despite the special existence of some species, they are the strongest.


    Chen Yu looks at the three dragons.


    These three dragons started their crazy attack directly.


    "Get out of the way. Don''t get stained with dragon blood. It will be very troublesome."


    Lindsay Beyonce is not moving now. She is hard to move because she is suppressed by three Longwei.


    "Forget it." Chen Yu went forward.


    The next moment, Chen''s body suddenly disappeared in place.


    The next moment, a giant dragon came down from the sky.


    But he didn''t land normally.


    It was a fall with a crooked neck.


    Chen Yu is on the crooked neck of the dragon.


    Just now Chen Yu broke the dragon''s neck with a kick.


    Then look up at the two dragons in the sky.


    Chen Yu raised his hands and pulled hard.


    "Come down here."Although Chen''s small earth gravity can''t directly crush them.


    But there is still enough power to pull them out of the air.


    However, to Chen''s surprise, Chen only pulled off one dragon.


    Another giant dragon was the biggest in size. He managed to control his body shape and didn''t fall directly in front of Chen Yu.


    Chen didn''t care. Hundreds of little black balls appeared around Chen.


    Shoot directly at the falling dragon.


    In a flash, the dragon was shot with holes.


    Chen''s eyes fell on the last big dragon.


    Once again gather a hundred small black balls.


    Although the dragon was frightened, Chen Yu was terrible.


    However, it did not form a disorder, but formed a barrier around him.


    Bang Bang -


    the huge sound is constantly swinging open.


    The little black ball collided with the barrier. Chen Yu''s little black ball didn''t break through the barrier.


    This surprised Chen Yu. The strength of this dragon is obviously much stronger than the two dragons killed in front.


    At this time, a huge stone cone appeared around the giant dragon in the sky, shooting towards Chen Yu below.


    Chen Yu was a little surprised. The power and attributes of the dragon were similar to his own.


    It''s just a weak version of itself.


    Lindsay Beyonce at the moment looked stupid.


    This is what I think of as the president of the day?


    To be honest, Chen Yu is the kind of president who muddles through life in the eyes of Lindsay Beyonce.


    Even sometimes, she wondered whether Chen Yu had been elevated by West.


    Because in the supernatural society, West can give orders.


    Chen Yu is more like an air.


    In the supernatural society, West is more like a president.


    Since she joined the supernatural society, she has participated in nearly 20 battles, big and small.


    But Chen Yu didn''t take part in one.


    That''s why Lindsay Beyonce has always looked down on Chen Yu.


    It''s hard for anyone to respect such an air man.


    But at the moment, Chen Yu seems to have changed.


    At the same time, it also made her understand that Chen Yu didn''t have to participate in those battles at all.


    What''s the point of shooting mosquitoes with a gun?


    Chen Yu looks at the dragon in the sky. It seems that the dragon is aware of the danger and immediately flutters its wings to the sky.


    Chen Yu''s hand condensed a small black ball and shot at the dragon in the sky.


    The power of the little black ball is 100 times more powerful than that of the previous small world.


    Boom -


    the sky explodes a ripple, the terrible power directly lifts the dragon, then flies several kilometers away, hits the ground.

 Chapter 2614

    The dragon was seriously injured.


    Chen Yu immediately jumped on it.


    At this time, the Dragon turned over, his limbs against the ground, and made a dragon chant.


    The ground immediately raised a thorn.


    Chen Yu doesn''t care about these thorns at all.


    Even if the soil stabbed Chen Yu, Chen Yu ignored it.


    But in a flash, Chen Yu had already killed in front of the dragon.


    The Dragon quickly covered himself with a layer of rock.


    However, Chen Yu still ignores it and punches it down.


    The rubble was flying and blood was splashing.


    The means of attack on both sides are very similar.


    So at this time, it''s the pure power who decides the winner.


    In the face of Chen''s overwhelming power, the dragon was unable to fight.


    "I surrender I surrender... " "I would like to respect you for the Lord..." roared the dragon


    However, Chen Yu did not intend to be merciful at all.


    After all, he has a dragon as a pet.


    Even if obitos is still a young dragon.


    But it has nothing to do with his adulthood.


    Chen doesn''t need a second dragon as a pet.


    But the dragon''s defense is amazing.


    At least, Chen Yu didn''t die.


    Even if Chen didn''t use all his strength.


    Even the aircraft carrier will be smashed into rotten iron.


    But the dragon is still alive.


    At least, Chen did not cause him fatal injury.


    Something''s wrong, this guy!


    He can bear his million ton punch.


    Though every punch of his own made his skin open.


    But he didn''t look as seriously injured as he thought.


    But in other people''s eyes, it''s totally unilateral killing.


    In the distance, Lindsay Beyonce watched Chen Yu kill the dragon with a fist.


    She''s almost scared to pee


    Chen Yu found that he could not kill this guy in a normal state.


    At least It will take a long time to kill him.


    Chen Yu finally stopped.


    This dragon is also very painful.


    After all, I would like to be his grandson.


    He even thought about how to kill himself.


    If you don''t have enough skin and thick meat.


    I''m afraid it''s a lot of rotten meat now.


    In fact, except at the beginning, Chen Yu had the idea to kill him seriously.


    Later, Chen Yu became a bit angry.


    It''s just to see how much this guy can do to himself.


    It has to be said that this dragon is really hard.


    "Well, you win my interest."


    Chen Yu never said this to anyone else.


    But now, he said this to a dragon.


    "Tell me why you can carry my fist, and I''ll give you a life."


    "First you sign a contract with me." The dragon was really worried. Chen Yu killed himself on the back hand when he knew the truth.


    He knew that the man in front of him had the ability to kill him.


    It''s troublesome to kill people in the ring. You need to kill your opponent with one punch.


    That''s not an easy thing.


    But under the challenge arena, to kill a person is far more than fist.


    The reason why this human doesn''t kill is that he has his own interests.


    But once this point disappears, to the extent of human ferocity, will he keep his own life?


    "How to sign it?"


    Chen knows the general steps, but he doesn''t understand the details at all.


    At this time, the Dragon drew a magic array on the ground with his claws, and then dropped a drop of his own blood into the magic array.


    "You will also drop a drop of blood into it, and then you will get a spiritual resonance. Just accept the spiritual resonance."


    Chen is not worried about the dragon''s tricks.


    Of course, the Dragon didn''t play tricks.


    When Chen Yu also resonated in spirit, he knew that this guy was called sabonis injel Haber.


    Different from his demonic servants, Chen Yu and them can''t ask too much, though they have their own differences.


    But sabonis was different. He was a complete slave, that is, a slave.


    That is to say, Chen can ask for anything but suicide.


    Sabonis could not disobey any orders.


    Chen Yu also learned from the spiritual exchange of sabonis.


    Sabonis is a giant dragon of the earth system, but it is different from the general giant dragon of the earth system.He''s better at physical attacks, and the skills he develops are not pure magic.


    It is more a physical attack after being modified with earth magic.


    Of course, this physical attack has magical properties.


    The reason why he is so rough and fleshy is also explained.


    He transferred Chen''s attack to the earth.


    For example, the first time Chen Yu blew him down from the air, he was seriously injured.


    However, Chen Yu later bombarded him with hundreds of fists in succession, and the damage to sabonis was not as good as that before.


    Chen Yu and Lindsay Beyonce, colleagues who signed the contract, were also prompted to clear the customs.


    Saberness is not a unit. He is only Chen''s pet and part of Chen''s combat power.


    Therefore, it will not increase the difficulty because of one more.


    Lindsay Beyonce was in a state of tension at the moment.


    Follow Chen Zhu up to the 10th floor.


    Saberness is also a little bit dull, he did not know that he is in the trial tower.


    He even thought he was in a whole world.


    Chen''s face changed a little when he reached the tenth floor.


    "Sabonis, protect this little guy." Chen Yu said with a serious face.


    Next, there will be a big war!


    Because Chen has felt twelve strong and terrible breath in front of him and is approaching them.


    All the masters of the twelve breath are dragons.


    But it''s not an ordinary adult dragon.


    It''s a giant dragon of the level of twelve dragon fathers.


    Soon, sabonis felt that the twelve breath of terror was approaching.


    "Master, run away."


    Chen Yu did not escape, but stood in the same place without expression.


    Twelve little black balls began to condense around.


    Return to the first and second level of the first skill, half open fire.


    Lindsay Beyonce looks at Chen Yu not far away.


    He seemed to take a starting position.


    "What is he doing? Are you preparing for the 100m Sprint? " Lindsay Beyonce asked, pointing at Chen''s back.


    "What is a sprint?" Saberness asked, puzzled.


    Although he was also very strange to Chen''s movement, he was better at the sprint.


    After all, he has been stuck in the ninth floor all his life, and he doesn''t know the outside world at all.


    Chen takes a deep breath and stares into the distance.


    Here we are! In the distant sky, there are nine black spots.


    Because the distance is too far, so now we can only see nine points.


    Chen Yu still hasn''t moved and is still watching.


    He can perceive each other, and the other party must be able to perceive him.


    Chen Yu is not superior in perception, let alone twelve dragons.


    And he''s just one person.


    So Chen Yu didn''t plan to make a surprise attack. It didn''t make sense.


    Chen Yu has his own plan!

 Chapter 2615

    A pistol that can hit 100 meters.


    Shooting at 100 meters and shooting at 10 meters are two concepts.


    A well-trained soldier, who is aimed at a hundred meters away, has a short reaction time.


    But it''s aimed within ten meters. You have a look.


    Chen Yu is now a bullet.


    Loaded bullets, about to fire.


    Watch the twelve dragons approach.


    Chen Zhu tore the air directly.


    The horrible air flow almost made Lindsay Beyonce unstable.


    In a blink of an eye, Chen Yu has disappeared.


    Chen Yu locked in a target at the moment when the twelve dragon fathers approached.


    That''s a golden dragon!


    Chen''s tactics are very simple! It''s a rash wave.


    With the advantage of speed, Chen Yu bumped into the Golden Dragon.


    The Golden Dragon directly crossed a beautiful arc from the air and fell down with Chen Zhu.


    The other 11 dragons immediately wanted to come up to rescue, but 11 of the 12 little black balls around Chen Zhu directly shot at them.


    Only a small black ball is still around Chen Yu.


    Chen Zhu takes advantage of the fact that the Golden Dragon doesn''t respond, breaks off the mouth of the golden dragon, and puts a small black ball into the mouth of the Golden Dragon.


    Any enemy, starting from the inside, has always been the most effective way to defeat.


    Even the giant dragon is no exception. The surface of the golden dragon is covered with material similar to gold.


    They have far more defense than other creatures and even other giant dragons.


    But their internal structure is not much stronger than other dragons.


    Boom -


    a large amount of dragon blood is directly splashed from the snout and ear of the Golden Dragon.


    Then the Golden Dragon hung his head and ran on the ground for two times, exhaling and exhaling his wings, and there was no movement.


    Lindsay Beyonce and saberness are directly stupid.


    This is one of them?


    Sabonis, in particular, knows that the smallest of the twelve dragons is ten times bigger than him, and how terrible their strength is.


    "You just said, how much more powerful are those dragons than you?"


    "Maybe I can''t beat any of them." Sabonis replied, hesitating.


    "Then how did he get one in such a short time?"


    Chen Yu, holding the dragon''s head, put it directly into his own space ring.


    Although there are many dragons, there are not many at the level of dragon father.


    If it is in the real world, Chen''s killing of a dragon father may cause a big stir.


    Even the strong rebound of the Dragon nationality.


    But here, no one knows.


    What''s more, to kill a dragon''s father, it''s not something you can do by drinking water.


    When one of his companions is killed, the other dragon fathers are not happy.


    They are not below the ninth floor of the test tower. They are generated by the rules of the test tower.


    Level 9 and above are all real life.


    So if you don''t kill one, you do.


    Chen Yu''s feet flicked out.


    However, none of the remaining 11 dragon fathers is good at stubble.


    Even Chen Yu could not easily win in the face of the great dragon at the level of the father of the same dragon.


    "Mirage!" At that moment, as like as two peas in a dragon, the body of the dragon was five, and the same was the same.


    "I see you!" Chen Yu looked at the first one and killed it directly.


    But the result is a punch in the air.


    On the contrary, it is the illusion of his samsara. A dragon claw is patted on Chen Yu.


    Let Chen Yu turn ten somersaults in the air.


    Just then, a second wave of attacks came.


    A fire dragon sent a super sun directly to Chen Yu from behind.


    Chen Yu is as small as an ant in front of the super sun.


    The super sun engulfed Chen in a flash.


    Chen Yu also felt the high temperature of terror.


    But in the same way, Chen also felt the unprecedented boiling.


    Now in the distance, Lindsay Beyonce looked at the battle in the sky with astonishment.


    "Is this the dragon''s war?"


    "No, it''s not a dragon''s war. Ordinary dragons can''t achieve that kind of battle. For example, I don''t have the qualification to connect nearby." Saberness said helplessly.


    In the distance, the super sun suddenly bursts, and Chen Yu stands undamaged in the center of the explosion.No, it shouldn''t be said that there is no damage.


    Because, at the moment of Chen Zhu, the body is also burning flame.


    The battle between the eleven dragons and Chen Yu was unbearable.


    It can''t be said that the sky is falling apart, but it''s almost the same.


    "Your boss seems to be at a disadvantage." Lindsay Beyonce was worried.


    But instead of saying it, she glanced at sabonis, who had been protecting her with her wings.


    Sabonis didn''t really care about Lindsay Beyonce.


    But when his boss says something, he has to follow.


    Saberness shook his head: "didn''t you see that my Master seemed to be beaten passively, but He was not injured. "


    Lindsay Beyonce was in a daze.


    How is it possible?


    So fierce fighting, so crazy bombardment.


    How could it not have been hurt?


    "Yes, even if there is no injury, it means that the eleven dragon fathers can''t hurt my master, and my master may kill any one of them at any time, so the direction of this battle will be that the eleven dragon fathers will be killed one by one by my master."


    Sabonis is like a death notice.


    As he said, this is the way in which the fight is performed.


    Chen Gu did not get hurt, and then one by one he killed the dragons.


    Although not as easy as the first golden dragon.


    But it''s not so hard that Chen can''t do it.


    Chen Yu is still walking in his own style.


    When you hit me and it doesn''t hurt, there are many options for me to hit you.


    These dragon fathers have lived for at least a thousand years.


    But never met such a difficult opponent.


    But there''s one thing they''re really good at Pizza Bonis.


    That is their tenacity and courage.


    At least they didn''t flinch when the last three were left.


    They are still fighting bravely with Chen Yu until the last moment.


    Chen can see that they are not losing their sense.


    They just look at death as if they are going home, that''s all.


    Chen Chu stretches his muscles and looks up at the sky.


    Chen Yu is considering whether to go to the eleventh floor and try.


    Just now I was fighting with the twelve dragon fathers.


    Chen Yu did not exert himself all the time. He only used the second level of Guiyi skill and kept the third level of Guiyi skill.


    What''s the difference between the ninth and tenth floor?


    This is not a multiple of the gap can be described.


    On the ninth floor are three ordinary dragons, but on the tenth floor there are twelve dragon fathers.


    Four times more than that!

 Chapter 2616

    The difficulty of the tenth level is more than a hundred times more difficult than that of the Ninth level.


    If the difficulty is increased according to this kind of difficulty, the difficulty of level 11 is 100 times that of level 10.


    And how much can the third level of Chen Yu''s return work improve his combat power?


    Up to 30 times.


    Since Chen Yu used the magic potion.


    Chen''s combat power has been comprehensively improved from basic to high-end skills.


    Even if we do not start the second level of Guiyi now, it is equivalent to the combat power of the second level of Guiyi in the past.


    The second level of Guiyi skill has been opened, which is close to the level of the third level of Guiyi skill in the past.


    The third layer is several times stronger than before.


    Although Chen''s realm did not improve.


    However, Chen Yu''s combat power has increased rapidly.


    At least, Chen is confident that he will not run away in such a mess if he meets the scene of the devil Lord''s gathering like last time.


    We can''t guarantee that we can kill several demon lords of each other. At least we can guarantee that the other side won''t get benefits.


    If the opponent is just a demon lord, Chen Yu has a 90% chance to kill him.


    But more than one demon lord, Chen Yu has no such confidence.


    Because every Demon Lord has his own card and life saving skills.


    So Chen Yu fought with two or more demon Lords.


    Basically, what we can do is to protect ourselves. If we are lucky, it is not a problem to take time to kill one or two.


    In terms of conventional means, Chen Yu has this assurance.


    But I can''t stand that every Demon Lord has a nuclear weapon switch.


    Chen is not afraid of the nuclear weapons of a demon lord.


    But if this thing is in the last hair, even Chen Yu is not well.


    After all, when the demon lords built the league.


    Chen Yu''s nuclear weapon sent most of the demon lords to see Lucifer.


    So the current situation is that Chen can chase a large number of demon lords and stab them in the back.


    However, if two demon lords directly throw the nuclear weapon switch in front of Chen Yu, Chen Yu will have to wait for the same second to counsel.


    It is because Chen has his own nuclear weapons that Chen knows the horror of nuclear weapons.


    Try the 11th floor of the tower if you give yourself ten demon Lords.


    Chen Yu thought it would be cool.


    Therefore, after a long time of consideration, Chen Yu decided to give up the strategy for the eleventh floor temporarily.


    According to the increase times of difficulty, I''m afraid the difficulty of the 11th floor will be 100 times of that of the 10th floor.


    When that time comes, give Chen Yu a big Lord party. Chen Yu will directly collapse and want to commit suicide.


    Therefore, in order to make a strategic test of the eleventh floor of the tower, the first thing to be improved is no longer combat power.


    It''s resistance! Chen even thought about whether he could get something that could make the world war and find a place for nobody to play.


    To be honest, this kind of thought is very frightening, but it makes Chen Zhao very excited.


    Chen Yu cleans up all the twelve father dragons, leaving no residue of them, and then falls back to Lindsay Beyonce and saberness.


    At this time, Lindsay Beyonce could not face Chen Yu as recklessly as before.


    She won''t think about that stupid idea any more.


    Seizing power by west?


    Ha ha West''s old bones are not enough for a finger.


    Sometimes, the so-called seizing power is based on the equal strength of both sides of the game.


    However, when the strength of both sides of the game is not at one level, it can only be regarded as authorization.


    I gave it to you. You can have it.


    If I don''t give it to you, you can''t rob.


    However, when a giant dragon appeared in the headquarters of the supernatural society, many people were shocked.


    Everyone looked at sabonis like the enemy.


    But when they saw Chen, they were all relieved.


    Although they are all together now, they can''t make a giant adult dragon.


    But Chen is not the same. Even if there are a hundred dragons, Chen can take them all.


    And when they understand that the dragon is Chen''s pet, there is no fuss.


    Anyway, they all know that Chen Yu''s family has raised a young giant dragon.


    It''s like obitos. It''s very small now.


    Obitos is about the size of a lizard, at least compared to an adult dragon.


    But for ordinary people, it basically belongs to the category of monsters.


    "Sabonis, can it become human form?"


    "Human form? Why become human? "Chen Yu and sabonis belong to spiritual resonance. As long as their spiritual power is connected, they can communicate directly.


    "If you want to change, you''ll change. Whatever it takes." Chen has no good attitude towards sabonis.


    Most people are hard to cherish those who stick to the door upside down.


    For example, let''s say Chen Yu, who is at home responsive to obitos and almost adopted him as a son.


    For sabonis, Chen basically raised him as a dog.


    "Master, I can''t change. I can''t."


    "President, the transformation magic of the dragon family is passed from the human side. They are not born to be human." Said West.


    "Is that so? I think that when the Dragon nationality reaches adulthood, its strength is enough to become a human being directly. "


    All the people around turn their eyes. Do you think that the dragon people can become human by nature if they are full?


    "But it''s troublesome. The airport construction site is not far away. It''s so obvious that such a big guy is running around here."


    How old is sabonis? Lying on the ground at the top of the body is about three stories high.


    The head and tail are straightened, a hundred and fifty-five meters.


    Such a huge body, if there are outsiders close, can hardly be covered.


    Chen Yu touches his chin. If sabonis is found by people outside, it will definitely be a big trouble.


    If only he could be cut and preserved.


    "Master, I can be a hill." Said sabonis at once.


    Chen Yu forgot that he and sabonis were still in spiritual connection.


    What he thinks, saberness will also feel it at the first time.


    So in order to avoid being collected by Chen Zhu''s slice, saberness absolutely needs to speak first.


    Isn''t it hiding? What''s the difficulty.


    If you want any shape of mountain top, just choose it. There is always one that suits your taste.


    Saberness knew how fierce his master was.


    The twelve dragon fathers were torn by him.


    He doesn''t think he can be positive with Chen.


    Even if there is no contract, he dare not play with Chen Yu.


    However, Chen did not find that saberness could really become a hill.


    To be precise, it is to petrify the body.


    The sambonis is really like a hill.

 Chapter 2617

    "The new year is coming tomorrow." "Rouen, you are responsible for making some magic props as gifts for our members," Chen said


    "President, Spring Festival is your Chinese Festival..."


    "Any questions?" Chen Zhu turns to look at Rouen.


    "Well, No." "But, President, what do you think is the quality of the gift?" said Rouen fasibon


    "What quality can you make? And it can be mass produced. "


    "As long as the magic props can be made, they can be mass produced. Even the artifact is the same, but what can be mass produced is basically not a good thing."


    "Why?"


    "When technology is no longer a problem, materials are the biggest problem." "Even though there are a lot of dragon materials in our supernatural society, it''s not realistic to use them for mass production of magic props. As for magic props based on other materials, it''s even more troublesome," said Rouen fasibon


    "I killed several other dragons before. Is it enough to make magic props with the body of the dragon family as the main material?"


    "How much?"


    "Fifteen of them, twelve of them are senior, at the level of dragon father."


    Rouen faxiben took a breath of cool air and knew that Chen Yu was terrible. However, killing 12 dragon fathers made Rouen faxiben astonished.


    "The materials on the giant dragon at the level of president and dragon father are really advanced, even enough to be used as raw materials for making artifact, but there is no time to make such advanced magic props."


    "Don''t you say that as long as there is enough material, it can be mass produced?"


    "It can be mass produced, but it will take time."


    "How long will it take?"


    "You can only make up to two a day."


    "So little?"


    "President, this is still in the case of clear thinking, after the completion of the first magic prop, we can achieve two in a day." Rouen faxiben said helplessly, "for a non-standard magic prop, first it should have a clear direction, then it should try, and then..."


    "Stop stop stop, you tell me, how long does it take?"


    "President, first of all, tell me what kind of magic props do you want to make?"


    "Of course, it can improve our people''s combat power and self-protection ability."


    Chen''s appeal is simple, that is to be strong.


    It can be used by the people of the supernatural society to strengthen and arm themselves.


    "It''s very simple, and it''s not difficult to design, but it''s still that sentence, time."


    "How long?"


    "Design takes at least half a month."


    Chen Yu shook his head. "It''s too long."


    "President, it can''t be faster."


    "What if I have ready-made drawings?"


    "It depends on the difficulty." Said Rouen fasibon.


    "Forget it. Don ''t do it. I'' ll find another alchemist myself." Chen Yu waved.


    Rouen faxiben smiled bitterly: "president, unless you can find the world''s first alchemist."


    Chen Yu is not familiar with Wen De, the first alchemist in the world.


    But Chen can be found in hell.


    I dare not say the first alchemist, but at least I can find an alchemist similar to Wende.


    Finik nitak''s alchemy is no worse than Wender''s.


    "Help me to look at the dragon. If he has any irregularities, let me know immediately."


    Chen Yu will also go home to prepare for the new year''s Eve.


    ¡­¡­


    The teams of Valerie marks and jevier have always been at the back of the line.


    Max''s manor is like an open house.


    Thousands of psychics broke into Max''s manor.


    And then drive straight in, and after solving a few small problems.


    Found a secret way, and all the people entered the secret way.


    But this secret road is like a maze, turning back and forth.


    The team of Valerie Marcus and jevier also went the same way.


    "Frank, there''s so much space under your house."


    "I had no idea there was such a big maze under the manor." Jane fankel followed the crowd all the time, keeping silent.


    In fact, Jane Funkel didn''t know about the maze.


    When she was very young, she went into the maze by mistake.


    Fortunately, her father found her at the entrance of the maze.


    Later, Jane fankel found a map hidden in her father''s study.


    This labyrinth is not only a plane, but also a three-dimensional labyrinth.


    With her strong memory, she remembers every corner and dead road of the maze.Of course, she knew the right path to the maze.


    She looks at Jane Funkel behind her eyes.


    "Are you also a member of this family?"


    "What''s the problem?" Jane fankel looked up at Evra.


    Although she looks younger than her daughter.


    But she suspects that like Valerie marks, she is looking at young monsters, who are in fact tens or hundreds of years old.


    "No, no problem." She shakes her head: "hobbel Timothy Haber has many descendants in the world, and in the information I get, there are three families no smaller than the marks family in history. These families are the seeds that hobbel Timothy Haber deliberately left in the human world, but they are finally destroyed, not by other human forces, but by hobbel . Timothy haiber destroyed it himself. "


    Jane fankel''s eyebrows curled slightly, but she did not speak, and kept her silence.


    Jefre went on: "hobbel Timothy haiber knows how to make use of the weakness of human nature, wealth, honor, women, and extraordinary power. His heirs, even if they have huge wealth and power, are still unable to escape the temptation of hobbel Timothy haiber, and hobbel Timothy haiber also makes use of his greedy descendants, To achieve one of his evil purposes, when they are used up, they will be cleared like garbage. "


    She looked at Valerie marks and went on, "do you want to know how hobol Timothy herb cleaned up his heirs?"


    Jane fankel looked up, and she could feel that she had said it on purpose.


    But she couldn''t help but wonder in her heart, and wanted to find out the answer.


    "Phagocytosis." "He gave power to his heirs, and it was like a seed. It took root and sprouted in his heirs. In a very short time, these heirs would gain very strong power, even close to the adult dragon, but they grew up so strong in a short time. There was a price. That was their life, but they sank Drowning in one''s own strength is impossible to extricate oneself from, and one cannot perceive it at all. Then, the final death will be given by hobor Timothy haiber himself. "

 Chapter 2618

    Jane fankel''s face was very pale.


    "You mean, my father and brother, their final result is to be swallowed up by hobol Timothy herb?"


    "There is no doubt that all the past cases have proved this. The kinship makes you very compatible with his power, but at the same time, human beings do not have the vitality and physique of the Dragon At least most humans don''t have it, so the power you grow up with is not out of thin air, but the seeds of hobol Timothy herb absorb your vitality. "


    Jane fankel trembled with fear, and could not help looking at Valerie marks: "is that really so?"


    "This kind of behavior is unique even among the dragon people." "Even if the dragon family doesn''t harm their blood heirs, hobol timore herb is definitely a different kind of dragon family. In the past hundreds of years, he has made use of the heirs'' families to achieve his goals while devouring his heirs one by one. In this way, he has become so powerful that he can''t do harm to his blood heirs The extent of deliberation. "


    "How strong is he?"


    "Indescribable."


    "Then these people..."


    "Under normal circumstances, they would lose a lot of money, and then they would do a lot of harm to hobol Timothy haiber, but now, it''s hard for us to hope for that."


    "Why?"


    "Hobbel Timothy haiber never fell into a trap. He would never fall into a trap unless it was arranged by himself." She looked at Jane fankel. "Do you understand what I mean?"


    "You mean it''s all the game that hobor Timothy herb deliberately brought in?"


    "So far, we don''t know what the purpose of hobol Timothy herb is, but I''m sure it must be the trap that hobol Timothy herb deliberately spreads and attracts these psychics." "I''m sure," said Valerie marks.


    "Maybe they''re all hobol Timothy herb''s dinners."


    "I know the right path for this maze." Said Jane fankel.


    All eyes fell on Jane fankel.


    "But I want you to save my father and my brother."


    "Ha ha It''s impossible for a man to get rid of the control of hobol Timothy Heber. "


    "No, you must have a way."


    But she still shook her head firmly: "no way."


    "It seems you don''t want to go through the maze."


    "We don''t have to go through this maze."


    "I''ve sneaked in alone, and I''ve got to the deepest part of the maze, and I know what''s in it."


    She and Valerie marks look at each other.


    "What''s in the deepest place?"


    "A bead, a white bead, is held in the palm of a stone statue." "When I was 14, I spent six hours, remembering the route, walking through the maze, reaching the deepest part of the maze, and finally saw the white bead stored at the end, but when I approached the bead, I could hardly stand still, and my whole body was like kneeling on the ground under the pressure of a force," she said


    "Dragon ball!?"


    She and Valerie marks look at each other again.


    What Jane fankel describes is very similar to the dragon ball in their cognition.


    "But there are few dragon beads with dragon power." She said.


    "It''s supposed to be a high-level dragon ball, and the goal of hobol timore herb is probably that dragon ball."


    "It doesn''t make sense. If he wants to get that dragon ball, he can get it by himself. Maybe that dragon ball is already in his bag. Why do so many tricks?"


    "Or That dragon ball is not for him to ask for. There is something to guard him. If he wants to get the dragon ball, he needs to defeat that guardian. "


    "If we speculate in this way, the purpose of attracting the psychics is to let them replace him, defeat the guardian, and then he will reap the profits?"


    "It''s possible."


    "But Why hasn''t she been attacked? At that time, since she was close to the dragon ball, she should also be attacked by the guardian of the dragon ball. With her ability, it is almost impossible to escape in front of a guardian of the dragon ball. There is no possibility at all. "


    "Because she has no threat." "She should have been awed by the dragon''s power, so she is considered to have no threat," she said


    "According to this logic, the guardian of the dragon ball is not a living creature, but rather a set program, such as a stone ghost or a puppet, which will determine whether the creatures close to the dragon ball are at risk.""The deepest part of the maze is not what you said." "There is only one stone statue holding dragon beads in that open space, and that stone statue is almost rotten, and it''s just the size of an ordinary person, and it can''t be the puppet or the stone ghost you say," said Jane fankel


    "As ordinary people, you can''t understand the magic puppet or the stone ghost. They may be around you, but you don''t know, or they need some kind of ceremony or appear when necessary. Don''t judge the magic world with the cognition of ordinary people."


    "So great dragon slayer, now you can''t find the right way out of this maze, what''s your right to be proud in front of me?"


    "At least you''re asking us now." She looked at Jane fankel and said scornfully.


    There was no point in her unwillingness to quarrel with Jane fankel.


    "But can''t you do the same thing I asked?"


    "You don''t need to stimulate us either. Your father and brother are doomed to die. Now, only by organizing the plan of hobol timol Heber can they live a little longer. Once hobol timol Heber has achieved their goal, then your father and brother will only die faster. For us, hobol timol Heber has not been stopped As a rule, we have nothing to lose. We have been used to it for a long time, but it is not so for you. "


    Jane fankel''s face stiffened, and finally sighed, "I''ll take you to the deepest place."


    "In fact, it''s not totally impossible," she said


    "What way? Since hobbel Timothy herb can devour them, of course they can also devour hobbel Timothy he

 Chapter 2619

    Although it''s only 29 today, Chen Yu has begun to pay New Year''s greetings one by one.


    "Happy new year, handsome boy."


    "Happy new year, I know. It''s your biggest holiday."


    "Next time you go to hell, I''ll give you a new year present."


    "By the way, do I need to prepare lucky money for you?"


    "That''s from the elders. You and I are not elders."


    "Well, what do I need to prepare for you?"


    "Treat me to a meal."


    But the handsome boy has other ideas.


    After thinking for a long time, the handsome boy said, "I know what you need."


    "What do I need? I don''t know myself, you know? "


    "I remember you adopted a dragon, didn''t you?"


    "Well."


    "Is the man who called the magic circle engraved on his last body there?"


    "Well, yes."


    "Let him call. I''ll let a demon take it."


    "Good."


    After hanging up the handsome boy''s phone, Chen Yu dialed Totti belst again.


    "Totti, do you have time? Come out I''ll wait for you by the coast. "


    Chen Yu is curious about what the handsome boy will give him for the new year.


    Totti Belfast came out on a double headed dragon.


    The double headed dragon, nearly 10 meters in size, looks really windy.


    And there are also some lineages of the dragon family, which make it have a little dragon power while drawing the wind.


    Although this almost negligible Longwei has no effect on people.


    But it has a strong deterrent to other creatures.


    Of course, Totti Belfast chose this vehicle mainly for the sake of avoiding people''s eyes.


    Not to show off in front of Chen Yu.


    He doesn''t think he is qualified to show off in front of Chen Yu.


    "President." Greetings from Totti belst.


    "Summon a demon for me."


    "President, what kind of devil do you need me to summon?"


    "I don''t know. Call any of you."


    ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡± Totti Belfast was a little speechless.


    He didn''t know what purpose Chen Yu had or what kind of devil he needed.


    So, after thinking about it for a while, Totti Belfast summoned a great demon.


    The great devil is the culmination of the intermediate devil.


    But in the face of Chen Yu, he knelt down on one knee.


    "Yes, sir."


    "What did that ask you to bring me?"


    "That man entrusted me to bring you this." The great devil took out a beautiful box and handed it to Chen Yu.


    "Well, this is for you." Chen Yu throws a high-quality devil crystal to the great devil.


    The great devil''s face was happy, and he saluted again: "thank you for your gift, and the villain is gone."


    Chen Kai opens the box, which is a pure pearl.


    Chen Yu is a little surprised. This Pearl feels extraordinary when it looks at its appearance.


    Just, what''s the use of this thing?


    It''s used by obitos.


    But when the box was opened.


    At the same time, there is a terrible dragon power.


    The great devil and Totti Belfast all looked frightened.


    The sense of oppression from Longwei made them almost unable to stand firm.


    Chen Yu looks at yantotti Belfast and the great devil.


    Immediately closed the box, Longwei suddenly disappeared.


    Totti Belfast and the great devil were relieved at once.


    Just now, Longwei almost broke him down.


    "Totti, take him back."


    Totty bear breathed a long breath and recalled the great devil.


    "President That''s... "


    "A friend sent it to me from hell."


    Totti bear swallowed, friend from hell?


    Chen Yu''s friends are too extensive.


    "Well, nothing else."


    Totti bear was about to leave when Chen Yu suddenly stopped him.


    "By the way Happy new year. " Chen said.


    Totti bear is a pure old beauty. He is looking at Chen Yu with a blank face.


    New year? It''s almost two months since Christmas or new year''s day.


    Say happy new year to yourself at this time?


    Totti Belfast left with a look of doubt.


    Chen Yu called the handsome boy again.


    "Did you receive it?""Yes, this is a dragon ball, isn''t it? The level should be high. "


    "This is a Dragon King level dragon ball." "But it''s different from the Dragon beads in your world," said the handsome boy


    "What''s the difference?"


    "There are bottlenecks in the dragon family. In hell, when they face the end of their lives, the dragon family will keep their strength and knowledge in the dragon ball, and leave them to their offspring. When their offspring meet the bottleneck, they can quickly break through the bottleneck. This is the inheritance of the Dragon. But in the world, the legend of the Dragon The inheritance has been cut off for a long time, so the dragon people encounter their own bottleneck. Most of the time, they will be locked in this realm forever, and even most of the time, they can only rely on race talent to grow up without any breakthrough. "


    "That is to say, this dragon ball is for obitos to use when he grows to the limit? Is it? "


    "To be exact, when that little guy''s realm grows to half Dragon King, he will be given this heritage dragon ball."


    "It''s too far away." Chen Zhao said: "besides, his parents should be prepared."


    The first is obitos'' adulthood, which takes at least a few hundred years.


    Chen Yu did not necessarily see obitos as an adult.


    Not to mention that it will take thousands of years or even longer for him to grow up close to the Dragon King.


    "His parents can''t and can''t prepare, unless her mother mutilates herself and leaves her with the dragon ball."


    "Is iris the Dragon King now? Isn''t she Lord level? "


    "Lord level is Dragon King level." "You don''t think that the level of Dragon King is the same as that of the second devil king," said the handsome boy, turning his eyes


    "Well Isn''t it? "


    "The hierarchy of the dragon and the devil is different."


    "Well, it seems that I made a mistake But iris can grow up to the level of Dragon King, so obitos should be able to, his blood is no worse than her mother''s


    "From the moment of his birth, his appearance has determined that he is a dragon, and the lineage of the dragon has won the victory. Even if he has the lineage of gluttonous eater, it will only play a role in his fight, and his growth can only be advanced in the way of the dragon, and the lineage of the gluttonous eater can not give him any advantage in his growth."


    "How to use this dragon ball?"


    "Make a pendant for him to hang, make a layer of silver on the surface of the dragon ball, cover Longwei, and then peel it off a little, so that he can adapt to Longwei a little, and eat the dragon ball at the right time."

 Chapter 2620

    "Is it only valid for the first time?"


    "It''s the first time that it works, but if you can get more inheriting dragon beads for him, the effect is better. To be precise, the upper limit is higher. This is the only chance to increase the upper limit of the dragon family."


    "That is to say, for the first time, there is no upper limit of quantity?"


    "No."


    "The more, the better?"


    "The more, the better."


    "No conflict?"


    "No."


    "In hell, can you buy the heritage dragon beads through wealth?"


    "As long as you have enough wealth, there is nothing you can''t buy in hell, provided that You have enough wealth. "


    "Isn''t it expensive?"


    "Do you think it''s expensive to be able to create a lord directly?"


    "Well, when I didn''t say it." Chen Yu thought about it and said, "we should have it in the world, right? I remember that there are Dragon Kings in our human race. "


    "Even if there is a dragon king, it doesn''t mean that there is inheritance. As far as I know, the inheritance of the dragon people in the world has long been cut off. When the ZuLong exiled the Hai Bolong people, they cut off their inheritance from the root."


    "There should have been a lot of hobelons he had exiled in those days, right? Can he check one by one? "


    "He cut off directly from the root. All the heibolong people with inheritance qualification were killed by him, and almost all of them were young dragons in exile. In their blood, they put a curse on them. No heibolong people are allowed to accept inheritance, unless there is a day when heibolong people are more powerful than ZuLong This curse will be forever with the descendants of the Hyperion


    Chen Yu had some hope, maybe he could find something in the world, maybe he could get something.


    As a result, Chen gave up hope completely.


    There are dragon beads in hell.


    But the value of each inherited dragon ball is ten times greater than that of a demon lord.


    Imagine a demon lord of the level of besieb zoffi.


    Accumulated thousands of years of wealth, actually only enough to buy one tenth of a heritage dragon ball.


    Chen Yu hung up the phone with the handsome boy and went straight to Rouen fasibon''s home.


    Rouen fasibben recently bought a house outside, and the supernatural society doesn''t report it every day, so most of the time, Rouen fasibben doesn''t leave home.


    But his family is also very remote, mainly because he usually has to do some experiments.


    If you choose downtown, it''s not convenient.


    In fact, many members of the supernatural society choose to buy houses outside.


    Rouen fasibon was not the first.


    This is Chen Yu''s first visit to Rouen fasibun''s house, which is not small.


    Chen Yu arrived at the door and rang the doorbell.


    Although you can go in directly, Chen Yu still doesn''t want to be so rude.


    "Who?" Rouen fasibon''s tone was rather unfriendly.


    "Me."


    Click and wipe -


    after one second, the door opens.


    Although Rouen fasibon''s home is not small, it is rather messy.


    A lot of things are left in a mess everywhere. No one cleans them up at all.


    "President, why are you here?"


    Rouen FASI thought Chen Yu was talking about something during the day.


    "Do you have silver?"


    "Sein? No, sir. What do you want syin to do? "


    "I need to wrap something in silver."


    "President, ceryin is a very rare magic metal. Its value is almost equal to that of gold, but there are not many places to use, so I have no reserve here."


    "Do you know where it is?"


    "President, if I''m not in a hurry, I''ll mine and smelt some, but it will take several months."


    "Mining smelting? Have you changed your career? "


    "It''s very difficult to buy Seine in the market, so most of our alchemists would choose to mine their own if they could use it."


    "Do you know where there is the Seigneur?"


    "I don''t know."


    "Then how do you find it?"


    "President, I raised golden hyenas for a few days. This kind of golden hyenas like magic metal best. They can find magic metal ore dozens of kilometers away. Basically, alchemists have several."


    "Golden hyena? What kind, take me to see. "


    Chen Yu originally heard the name of the golden hyena, and thought it was a powerful Warcraft.


    As a result, Rouen fasibon took Chen Zhu to a fence that had been banned for more than ten square meters.


    Looking at the fence of more than ten square meters, Chen Yu saw several round meat balls, and his face was stunned: "that''s the golden hyena?""Yes, president. What''s the problem?"


    Chen looked at the meatballs. They were neither big nor powerful.


    It''s about the size of Beijing bus, and its height is no more than 30 cm. The whole body is oval, and there are four short legs, which can stand on the ground. If the ground is a little concave and convex, it is estimated that they will all roll with their belly.


    It seems that the golden hyena has four legs on its head and two small tails on its buttocks.


    "What do these golden hyenas do?"


    "Hold it in your arms, it will drill in any direction, basically in any direction, there will be magic metal ore."


    "That is to say, it doesn''t have to find cermet?"


    "Gold loving hyenas usually feed ordinary metals. If they need to find magic metal mines, they will feed them whatever they need. They will remember the taste of magic metal and only look for this magic metal. However, they will only look for the best magic metal in their memory every time. For example, they think that secret silver is better than silver, so they will only look for it Secret silver, instead of looking for ceryin, can only be fed with ordinary metal when they are fed. Only when they are used, they will be fed with magic metal. After several times of searching, they basically have a bad appetite, and they will be abandoned. At this time, they can only be used for breeding, and can''t continue to search for magic metal. "


    "That is to say, if I want it to look for silver, I must feed it silver first?"


    "Yes."


    "But I don''t have it, neither do you."


    Rouen fasibon grinned: "some of the magic props in my collection contain silver. I''ll take them down."


    Chen Chu chuckled, but not at him.


    Just looking at Rouen fasibon''s flesh pain, it''s estimated that the loss is not small.


    "Don''t hurt so much. I''ll help you get some good things later as compensation for you."


    When Rouen fasiburton was smiling, Chen Yu doubted whether he had deliberately cheated himself with that expression.


    Chen Yu picks up a golden hyena, and the golden hyena doesn''t struggle, making a cackle sound and drilling hard into Chen Yu''s arms.


    Although there is some dust on the golden hyena, it is not dirty.


    And full of flesh, it is very cute potential.


    Chen Yu wondered if he could get some to play with children at home.


    "Will this little pig excrete anywhere?"

 Chapter 2621

    "President, the golden hyenas themselves are very clean, and they are also very smart. As long as they are assigned a place, they will basically go to a designated point and will not excrete at will."


    "Can that be a pet?"


    "Yes, but basically no one will keep them as pets."


    "Why?"


    "Although their favorite is magic metal, they also eat ordinary metal. Once the magic metal is not full, they will eat ordinary metal. Think about who is not a lot of metal at home."


    "Er..."


    Chen Yu thought about it. This is a problem.


    "Forget it. Think about it later."


    Chen Yu is thinking about getting this done by tomorrow.


    New year''s day to obitos.


    "President, you can hold it, find a place at will, and then go out for a distance. If it doesn''t respond, change the direction, but it''s better to be far away. California has been mined by the spirit world, so it''s almost difficult to find any rare magic gold mine in California."


    "Well, I see."


    Soon, Rouen fasibon brought the silver he had removed from the magic prop.


    It''s only as big as the fingernail. The little fat man in Chen''s arms struggles to rush to the silver after seeing the small piece of silver.


    Chen Yu takes the silver in his hand, and chuckles from chubby''s mouth. It seems that he is impatient.


    Chen Yu didn''t tease him either. He sent the silver to chubby''s mouth.


    What little fatty eats is called a joy.


    It''s a pity that there is too little silver.


    It''s not enough to eat.


    "Is that all right?"


    "Well, that small piece of silver must not be enough for him to eat. He would like more silver now."


    "All right, I''m going."


    After all, Chen Yu took the little fat man to the air.


    ¡­¡­


    The underground maze of the max family.


    Under the guidance of Jane fankel, the people have reached the third floor of the maze.


    It''s just that their journey has not been smooth.


    Because they''re not a team here.


    And some teams even attacked them.


    Fortunately, we are all blind people here, so most of the team are separated.


    So there are not many people attacking them.


    But the maze is big and complicated.


    But I can''t stop so many people.


    What''s more, some of them have psychics who guide divination.


    So it''s not necessarily slower than them.


    Along the way, there are still a lot of corpses. It doesn''t look like they killed each other.


    It''s more like a corpse eaten by some wild animal.


    But it''s no surprise that so many psychics have so many monsters to raise or summon.


    At this time, a team appeared in front of them, about 89 people.


    It''s the same number as their side.


    The first is a long haired man with glasses.


    The man was accompanied by two fierce big dogs.


    The long haired man, with a faint smile on his face, looked at the Dragon Slayer team opposite him.


    Valerie marks frowned.


    She has a very bad sense of the long haired man opposite.


    I don''t know why. It''s a feeling of disgust.


    All of a sudden, Valerie marks'' pupils contracted.


    He glared at the long haired man opposite.


    Dragon! That man is also a dragon!!


    Valerie marks pulls out the weapon at once.


    Her weapon is a pair of silver double guns with many obscure runes engraved on them.


    Although she doesn''t deal with Valerie marks.


    But at this time, her choice is the same.


    The enemy of Valerie marks is her enemy.


    "Don''t be impulsive. It''s not good for you to have a conflict here." Long hair man said with a smile.


    However, his words did not let the Dragon Slayer team down its guard and weapons.


    "Lord, let me teach these little guys a lesson." At this time, a tall man beside the long haired man said.


    The man was dressed like an ancient Gladiator, wearing a lock armour, but with his arms bare and a big sword on his back.


    Valerie marks saw a dragon tattoo on the man''s arm and his pupils suddenly contracted.


    "Traitor!" Valerie marks grunts.


    The big man grinned: "little guy, if you''re after the bottom, you''re traitors.""Randolko, step down." The long haired man waved.


    The big man, Randolph, had to step down respectfully.


    "Dragon Slayer, I''m not your goal, I''m not a dragon, and our goal should be the same."


    "Dragon people, each is a good thing." Said Valerie marks coldly.


    "Well, every Dragon Slayer is a radical lunatic." The long haired man sighed: "even if I am a dragon, you should not conflict with me here. You have no chance to win here."


    The Dragon Slayer doesn''t rely on his own bravery.


    In the face of war, no one can defeat the Dragon Slayer.


    The reason why giant dragons are giant dragons is that they are powerful and invincible.


    Even the dragon people in human form still keep most psychics away.


    "No, this underground labyrinth uses a lot of scythe silver. Scythe silver can greatly restrain the dragon people. Your strength may not be able to play half of it here, and you can''t even restore the dragon form here, so we have a winner." Said Valerie marks coldly.


    The man with long hair smiled: "yes, indeed, I can''t even exert half of my strength here, but if you want to defeat me, you should first understand what my upper limit is. Even if you can only use one tenth of my strength, I still......"


    In a flash, the eyes of a man with long hair shot a fine light.


    With sharp eyes, it''s the endless dragon power of terror.


    The Dragon Slayer team instantly felt the threat of terror.


    Valerie marks clenched her teeth, but her legs couldn''t help shivering.


    Behind them, the Dragon Slayer team, some weak willed people, even collapsed to the ground.


    For example, Jane fankel has no experience of fighting Longwei.


    Now it''s curled up on the ground and shivering.


    "Now you can''t even beat my two dogs." The long haired man smiled and said, "you should be glad that I didn''t plan to kill you."


    The man with long hair put Longwei away, but just then, Valerie Angel marks shot.


    A magic bullet hit the long haired man.


    Whew -


    a man with long hair has two fingers, and the bullet falls between them.


    "Ha ha..." The man with long hair still smiled: "I can forgive you for the first time."

 Chapter 2622

    "You''re not weakened by Sein?" Valerie marks looks at the man with long hair.


    It''s not hard to pick up a bullet empty handed.


    The difficulty is catching her magic bullet.


    It''s a magic bullet specially used to deal with the dragon people.


    A magic bullet that can pierce the scales of the adult dragon and cause great damage to them.


    But now he was caught by the guy opposite with two fingers.


    "Ha ha weaken? I never said I was weakened. " The long haired man said with a smile, "syin does have a certain weakening effect on ordinary dragons, but for a dragon father level dragon, it just feels a little uncomfortable, that''s all."


    Dragon father!? All the faces of the Dragon Slayer team changed.


    Even Jane fankel has been in touch with Valerie marks these days.


    She knows more or less what dragon father stands for.


    That''s the top of the dragon.


    "Well, if I were to kill you, you would have died." Said the long haired man calmly.


    Although the Dragon Slayers are not happy with this statement, they cannot refute it.


    The man with long hair is too strong.


    Powerful and hopeless.


    "Let''s go." Murmured Valerie marks.


    Although not happy in front of the long hair man.


    But she also knew that it would not help to keep fighting.


    If you can''t kill the man with long hair, you will provoke him.


    In front of the Dragon Slayer team.


    All of a sudden, I found that the long haired man and his men were following.


    Valerie marks was more restrained.


    But when she found the line that was following them behind her.


    His face suddenly became tense. He stopped and looked at the man with long hair: "what do you want to do?"


    The long haired man came up with a smile: "by the way, do you mind going with him?"


    "Mind."


    "I don''t mind."


    "Hum!" Valerie marks turned around and left.


    However, she and her team could not get away from the long haired man behind.


    It also made her more and more violent, almost furious.


    She looked back again at the man following her.


    Just came to the man with long hair.


    The man with long hair smiled and waved: "Valerie angel, why are you so grumpy? I didn''t do anything."


    "You just haven''t done anything yet."


    "I haven''t done anything before, have I?"


    "You used to know me?" Valerie marks frowned at the man in front of her.


    She wanted to recognize from her memory where she had seen the man.


    However, she could not find any memory of the man except for his disgust.


    "How can I not know the famous crocodile?" The long haired man said with a smile.


    Crocodile, the nickname of Valerie marks.


    It''s not a good name for a woman to get such a nickname.


    She killed several giant dragons in the past. She was like a crocodile, waiting patiently for the prey to come, waiting patiently for the prey to step into the well prepared trap.


    When the prey is hooked, she will kill it in the most ferocious way, just like a crocodile.


    Valerie marks stares at the man in front of her.


    Is he the target of his past hunting?


    However, if he is his goal in the past.


    I have no reason not to remember.


    Just, this smile always makes her hard to ignore.


    I must have met him somewhere.


    This makes her crazy smile!


    Wali Angie Marx ''thoughts moved back and forth.


    Vaguely, Valerie marks seems to have found this damn smile.


    In the max family, right here.


    Decades ago, when she was just a few years old, she had forgotten the exact age.


    This man used to be here.


    He used to be a visitor here.


    Everything is remembered.


    "It''s you!?"


    "It seems that you remember, ha ha Do you remember my name? "


    Valerie marks''s mind went back decades, remembering what the man had done.


    "Arthur Alberta herb!"


    "Hahaha..." Arthur Alberta haiber laughed and said, "you do remember me."


    "What do you want to do?"


    "What to do?" Arthur Alberta haiber touched his chin and thought for a long time, "stop hobol Timothy haiber, my brother.""You and hobol Timothy herb are brothers?"


    "Is it strange?" Arthur Alberta haiber''s mouth is curved.


    "Since you and he are brothers, why stop him? You should not... "


    "Shouldn''t it be the same? Is it? "


    Valerie marks didn''t answer, but that''s what it meant in her eyes.


    "You are not the kind of person who upholds justice Dragon. " Said Valerie marks.


    "Yes, I am not, but I care about my position." "What he''s doing now is threatening my position," said Arthur Alberta haiber


    "It was the dog that bit the dog." Valerie marks''s voice seems to be very small, but in fact, it was deliberately said to Arthur Alberta haiber.


    "You''re right, it''s the dog that bites the dog, but then you should believe my position, my lovely little niece."


    "The dragon people, they can never be trusted." Said Valerie marks coldly.


    "Don''t forget that half of the blood in your body is dragon blood."


    "So what? I never thought I was descended from the dragon."


    "Your lineage will not disappear because of your denial, and you are still using the lineage of the dragon you hate the most to achieve your goal."


    "What''s the problem with killing a dragon with its power? This is my favorite thing to do. "


    "And do you desire greater power?"


    "I long for it."


    "Then admit your dragon blood."


    "No need."


    "Then you will never be able to defeat him. He is more powerful than you think."


    "There will always be someone in the world who can kill him." "All of a sudden," she interrupted.


    Arthur Alberta haiber shook his head: "there are few dragons that can defeat him, let alone humans."


    "And you? Aren''t you here to stop him? "


    "I don''t want to have anything to do with this madman if I can." Arthur Alberta haiber sighed.


    "Are you afraid of him, too?"


    "Not afraid of him, but some of his means, even I also very headache."


    "I''ve fought with dragons, and even dragons have weaknesses."


    "The weakness you can think of, he can think of himself, he can be called the dragon of cunning, is not called casually."

 Chapter 2623

    "What on earth does he want to do?" Asked Valerie marks, gazing at Arthur Alberta haiber.


    Arthur Alberta haiber was silent for a long time and said, "there is a dragon ball below. His purpose is for that dragon ball."


    "No!" "One dragon ball is enough for the dragon people," she said with a frown. "Even if you eat the Dragon Balls of other dragon people, there will be no improvement. It doesn''t make sense."


    "Of course, it won''t be an ordinary dragon ball." "It shouldn''t have existed in this world," said Arthur Alberta haiber


    "What do you mean? Not a common dragon ball? What dragon ball is that? "


    "It''s the Dragon bead of the ancient dragon people. It''s said that as long as it can be recognized by the Dragon bead, it will have the same strength as the ancient dragon people."


    "What''s the difference between the ancient dragon and the present dragon?"


    "I don''t know." Arthur Alberta haiber shrugged: "it''s reasonable that there should be no fault between the two. It''s just like you people call them ancients hundreds of years ago. It''s the same for our dragon people, but our time span is longer and larger, and there is no difference in essence."


    "Is there no difference between the ancient dragon and the present dragon?"


    "No, we dragon have enough time to learn the magic knowledge of our elders, so there is no fault in inheritance. The ancient dragon will, our generation of dragon will, and even with the development of the times, I believe that the ancient dragon may not know more than us."


    "But you also said that the dragon ball is the dragon ball of the ancient dragon family. Your words have already explained that the dragon ball is different."


    "All I know comes from my father''s generation. Of course, I know what my father told me. How can I know that I was not born to know what my father didn''t tell me?"


    "Then why is that dragon ball here?" Asked jevra.


    "My grandfather''s grandfather is here."


    "Your grandfather''s grandfather?"


    Arthur Alberta haiber shrugged: "I don''t know if that dragon ball can really let the recognized dragon gain the power of the ancient dragon family, but I''m sure if Hobel timore haiber gets the ancient dragon ball, it will be a big trouble."


    "All of the psychics here are supposed to have come from hobol Timothy herb, who let the news out on purpose?"


    "That''s right."


    "What is the purpose of his doing this? Is it not good to take the ancient dragon ball secretly? "


    "If he gets it, he won''t have to worry about it. The Dragon Power emanating from the ancient dragon ball is far beyond the ordinary dragon family. Even as a dragon, he can''t resist the dragon power. So he needs human beings to bear the oppression brought by the dragon power. The dragon power has a limit. If a dragon power''s oppression value is 100, then a person is close to the dragon power range If it is a hundred people, then they can share the value of 100. Although the dragon power of the ancient dragon ball does not know the value of the ultimate compression, if it is divided into one thousandth, then even hobbel timore Haber can easily bear it. "


    "So what is the message that hobor Timothy Haber is spreading that will attract so many psychics?"


    "It''s a stupid lie, but it''s very effective. He said that there are treasures of the ancient dragon people here, and he also gave many self-made treasure maps. However, those stupid people believe that they are true and treat them as secret and keep them secret."


    Arthur Alberta haiber sniffed and shook his head: "if it was me, it would be more perfect to embellish this lie than to deceive fools."


    It''s just that no one has the heart to challenge Arthur Alberta haiber at the moment.


    Even Valerie marks just wants to get to the bottom as soon as possible.


    Stop hobol Timothy haiber from getting the ancient dragon ball.


    So even if Arthur Alberta haiber is with his people.


    Valerie marks has no further objection.


    Although she didn''t like Arthur Alberta haiber very much.


    But hobol Timothy Heber''s threat is clearly greater.


    And to stop hobol Timothy Heber, the power of Arthur Alberta Heber must be used now.


    So this time, along the way, she never refused to go with Arthur Alberta haiber.


    But along the way, she was still cold to Arthur Alberta haiber.


    And the road is not calm.


    There is always a team coming out from time to time, which brings them trouble.


    And Arthur Alberta haiber basically only needs to send two vicious dogs to pee the butt of those people.


    If you encounter a slightly stronger psychic team, you can exclude your own people.


    Like the Dragon Slayer team, they are all of the dragon race.But they call themselves half dragons.


    Although they are of the same origin, their fighting style is totally different from that of the Dragon Slayer team.


    Most of the Dragon butchers are used to relying on equipment.


    The half dragon people are used to using their own blood.


    They have no scruples to incarnate as a half dragon, or even directly as a small dragon.


    Combined with their large-scale weapons, the combat power displayed is quite amazing.


    Although the Dragon Slayer team said they despised these half dragon people.


    But when I saw their fighting power, I still saw their brilliance in my eyes.


    The Dragon Slayer can also incarnate as a half dragon man, but most of them have few characteristics.


    The more characteristics of the Dragon nationality, the stronger the fighting power, and vice versa.


    On the one hand, they need dragon blood bath.


    As Arthur Alberta haiber''s subordinates, they certainly don''t lack dragon blood.


    The Dragon Slayer needs their own blood, which is certainly not as generous as the half dragon man.


    Moreover, the half dragon people accept their own lineage with adults, and they recognize the identity of their descendants.


    The Dragon Slayer rejects and resists his own blood.


    So their strength gap is obvious.


    The half dragon man and the Dragon Slayer are like old enemies.


    After the battle, both sides defied each other with their eyes.


    Fortunately, under the suppression of Arthur Alberta haiber, there was no direct conflict between the two sides.


    The maze is really big, and even with Jane Funkel leading the way, they will still go wrong.


    Jane fankel''s memory is amazing, but it has a long history.


    Even she has a few mistakes.


    So they walked for nearly five hours.


    Around a long step, everyone''s eyes suddenly opened.


    A huge underground space appeared in front of everyone.


    The floor, walls and ceiling of this space are all made of four square stones.


    The whole space is also square, with the same length, width and height. It is estimated that each right angle has ten thousand meters.


    It''s definitely not a human project, but as Arthur Alberta haiber said, it''s built by his grandfather''s grandfather.

 Chapter 2624

    An underground space like the sky.


    Every stone inlaid in the ground is not as flat as the ancient technology.


    At the moment, there are hundreds of psychics in this cube space.


    But now they are fighting against the magic puppet.


    These magic puppets are all from the magic array.


    And the number is endless. There are nearly ten thousand magic puppets on the spot.


    The shapes and sizes of these magic puppets vary.


    Some are like giant spiders, some just look like ordinary people''s bodies.


    However, individual strength is relatively not strong, winning in a large quantity.


    Their strength can be seen from their size.


    The bigger the head, the stronger the strength.


    However, the large number of soldiers is very small, most of them are ordinary soldiers.


    At the moment, these magic puppets are fighting with the psychics.


    It was the first time Al and Jane fankel had seen such a spectacle.


    "There!" Jane fankel saw the stone in the middle of the field, which was very conspicuous.


    Because it is surrounded by a circle of about 500 meters in diameter, there is no one at all.


    The palm of the stone statue is holding a white bead.


    That one is obviously the ancient dragon ball.


    People will go towards the ancient dragon ball at once.


    "Stop!" Arthur Alberta haiber stopped the crowd.


    At once, all the Dragon Slayer''s troops showed their vigilance and hostility and stared at Arthur Alberta haiber.


    "What to do?" Asked Valerie max.


    "Don''t you see? There''s no one around, just a few people lying on the ground in the fringe." Arthur Alberta haiber said calmly.


    Valerie marks frowned.


    At this time, there are several figures in the other direction of the cube.


    Although it was a long way away, Arthur Alberta haiber could see clearly. The figure headed by those figures was hobbel timore haiber.


    Hobol Timothy Heber came into contact with Arthur Alberta Heber''s eyes.


    Arthur Alberta haiber squinted and looked at Hobel timore haiber.


    Hobol Timothy haiber waved, and the people around him immediately dispersed.


    "What are they robbing?" Said Valerie marks.


    "That is..." Jane fankel saw her father and big brother.


    And they''re picking up a silver tip from the body of a psychic.


    And his big brother just killed a psychic and took a turquoise ring from his hand.


    Arthur Alberta haiber''s eyes were fixed.


    "Long Kang magic weapon!"


    "What?"


    "Something made by ancient people to fight against the dragon people." "A lot of these people have these things with them," said Arthur Alberta haiber. "Or maybe Hobel brought them together for these things."


    "Stop him! Once he has acquired enough dragon power magic tools, he is likely to be able to enter the dragon power of ancient dragon balls unhindered. "


    Valerie marks thought about it and exchanged a look with her.


    They also understood that hoble timore herb was their primary goal.


    It is acceptable that all actions that can stop the purpose of hobol Timothy Heber are taken.


    Although the two dragon slayer teams did not cooperate.


    But they act like close comrades in arms.


    A dragon slayer, with a gun barrel in his hand, fired a shot at a half dragon under the command of hobol timore haiber.


    But it was not the shell that came out of the barrel, it was a net.


    The tall half dragon man immediately wanted to tear off his net.


    But the net is more tenacious than imagined.


    I can''t tear it for a while.


    Next, several other dragon Slayers were armed with automatic rifles and were shooting at the halflings.


    But just then, another half dragon man rushed to the Dragon Slayer.


    Suddenly, a tall figure stood in front of the Dragon Slayer team.


    It''s Arthur Alberta haiber''s half dragon.


    Valerie marks remembers the dragon''s name as randolk.


    Half dragon vs. half dragon, but the strength of randolk is obviously stronger than the other side by more than one level.


    One move, another sweep of the sword, and the half dragon man on the opposite side is swept out directly.


    But Randolph did not notice that a figure quietly approached him from the chaos of the battlefield.


    The figure took advantage of Randolph''s entanglement with the enemy, and suddenly flew at Randolph''s back at a very fast speed.Obviously he was not big, but he was extremely fierce. His claws were firmly fastened on Randolph''s back.


    At the same time, the two palms ignited a black flame, which penetrated into the skin of Randolph''s scratched back along the two claws of the figure.


    "Wow..." Randolph screamed in pain.


    Bang -


    fevra shot several times at the figure behind Randolph.


    The figure was shot down in response.


    "Big brother!" Jane fankel lost her face in shock.


    She had recognized that the figure who attacked Randolph was her eldest brother.


    Sizer marks now has 80% of Longhua.


    Although the body size is not much, but already has a dragon horn, tail and wings.


    Jevier wanted to pursue her, but Jane fankel opened her arms to stop her.


    She didn''t care about Jane fankel at all. She reached straight in her face and fired several shots at sizer marks on the ground.


    However, sizer marks went to lie on the ground and dodged several times in succession, easily avoiding the attack of jevlar. In a blink of an eye, he disappeared into the confusion of the crowd.


    She looked angrily at Jane fankel and pointed the gun directly at her head.


    "Next time, I''ll kill you first, and then your deformed father and brother."


    Jane fankel turned pale and looked to Valerie marks for help.


    It''s just that Valerie marks''s face is even colder: "if you don''t need to do it again, I''ll kill you first."


    "Ha ha Don''t be so serious. " Arthur Alberta haiber finished with a smile: "she''s just an ordinary person for us, so it''s understandable."


    "The enemy doesn''t care whether she is an ordinary person or not. On the battlefield, anyone who obstructs will be classified as the enemy." Jevier shuddered at the cold look of jevier.


    "I think she''s learned after this time."


    "Well, it''s your men who are hurt. You''re generous. You''re not angry at all."


    She looks at Randolph, who barely stands.


    But his back has been a flesh and blood blur, black scorch marks will burn his back completely different.

 Chapter 2625

    Arthur Alberta haiber looks at randolko.


    Then he pricked his fingers and a drop of dragon blood oozed from the wound.


    Arthur Alberta haiber flicked his finger and dragon blood on randolko.


    The terrible burn in the back of Randolph''s back gradually healed.


    Randolph''s expression of pain gradually eased.


    "Lord, I''m going to kill that guy."


    Randolph''s character is straight. How could he stand such an insult.


    Unexpectedly, he was attacked by the other party and then escaped.


    To him, it was a disgrace.


    In the chaos of psychics and magical puppets.


    It was vaguely visible that sizer marks was wandering in it.


    He has been lying on the ground, crawling like a lizard.


    Fast, agile, and low in height, it''s hard for a psychic in combat to notice his presence.


    From time to time, they attack one or two people in a sneak attack. Every time, they have no disadvantages.


    The more Randolph saw it, the more furious it became.


    At the moment, thousands of psychics are dead by a third.


    The scene is out of control, first of all, those endless magic puppets.


    And then there was the mischief of hobol Timor haiber''s men.


    The situation was a bit grudging at first, because of their trouble, they have been completely in the direction of rout.


    Every stolen Longkang magic weapon will be sent to hobol timol Heber''s hands.


    And those Longkang magic weapons are in front of hobol timol herb.


    Hobol Timothy haiber didn''t touch them.


    They were floating around an irregular shape in the hand of hobol Timothy Heber.


    That irregular shape thing should also be a magic weapon, but it has no aesthetic feeling.


    "Heart of sodium Moore!" Said Arthur Alberta haiber, frowning.


    "What?" Asked Valerie marks, puzzled.


    "Artifact, as the core of all magic props, can combine several or dozens of completely unrelated magic props to form a new magic props, and improve it to a new quality."


    "But the Longkang magic weapon is not a magic prop, is it?"


    "The Longkang magic weapon is a magic prop, but it is only aimed at the dragon family. For others, it still has killing power, but it has restraining effect on the dragon family."


    At this time, even Arthur Alberta haiber couldn''t sit down.


    He doesn''t care about the scattered Longkang magic tools.


    Like a group of ants, the threat to him is almost equal to zero.


    But if this group of ants is in pieces.


    Then he can no longer sit back and ignore.


    Soon, the Longkang magic weapon has been assembled.


    The Longkang magic device is like an artificial limb from hobol timol Haber, which is connected to his back, but the limb is much larger than his body, just like a giant''s arm transplanted by ordinary human beings.


    "These current forces or families are likely to be descendants of ancient tylock." She said.


    "What is ancient tylock?" Asked Arthur Alberta haiber, puzzled.


    He found that there were still things he didn''t know in the world.


    "The rudiments of the Dragon Slayer, the alliance of human psychics at first, but later disintegrated because of interests," said Valerie marks, looking at Arthur Alberta haiber


    "That is to say, the Longkang magic ware was developed by them?"


    "It should be, but the technology should have been lost."


    "Of course, it''s lost, because the main material of Longkang magic ware is the dragon clan."


    And hobbel Timor Heber''s men, with the bodies of the psychics, are dropping into the realm of the ancient dragon balls.


    Then the psychic bodies began to stand up one by one.


    But their eyes have lost their expression.


    But just as they stood up, their faces showed pain, and they fell down one by one.


    It''s like being pressed on the ground by an invisible force.


    Under their skin, a person''s face appeared constantly, but it soon shrank back.


    "What''s going on?"


    "Hobbel Timothy Haber injected a lot of foreign souls into every corpse. He killed thousands of people before, in order to collect the souls of these people. Every psychic body can inject at least a few to dozens of different souls, which can share the dragon power of ancient dragon beads to a greater extent."


    When the rest of the psychics saw this, they all felt numb.


    But at this time, even if they want to retreat has no way.Hobbel timmore haiber is carrying out his plan step by step, and it is successful.


    Hobol Timothy herb looked at Arthur Alberta herb defiantly, and then walked into the dragon power range of ancient dragon balls.


    But his pace slowed down suddenly.


    The arm, which was composed of the dragon''s powerful magic device, suddenly broke out a wave, which weakened the power of Longwei.


    Hobbel Timothy haiber, though still very uncomfortable, was at least not as hard to move as before.


    At the moment, Arthur Alberta haiber could not calm down any more, and rushed into Longwei area at once.


    However, as soon as he entered Longwei, he regretted it.


    Because the Dragon Power emanated from this ancient dragon ball is far more terrible than he imagined.


    All forces are completely suppressed.


    In this range, you can''t even throw a magic ball.


    And his body is filled with hundreds of tons of lead water.


    This made him have to directly turn into the real body, a giant silver dragon with a body size of 300 meters.


    Valerie marks and others saw the silver dragon in the form of Arthur Alberta haiber, with a touch of shock on their faces.


    The faces of Al and Jane fankel were dead.


    Dragon! Real dragon!! It''s a legendary dragon.


    Although in recent days, they have been deeply influenced.


    They also know that they have dragon blood.


    But after all, I haven''t seen the real dragon family.


    At most, it is to see the dragon form of the half dragon man.


    However, compared with the real dragon incarnated by Arthur Alberta Haber, the dragon form of the half dragon man is just two concepts.


    Arthur Alberta Haber had to use his own dragon power to fight against the dragon power of ancient dragon beads.


    However, his dragon power is still so insignificant in front of the dragon power distributed by the ancient dragon power.


    Every step of his life was full of difficulties, like a man in the mire.


    The pain and helplessness made him unable to continue.


    And this is still in the case that the dragon power of ancient dragon beads has been shared.

 Chapter 2626

    Although Arthur Alberta haiber had long expected that the dragon power of ancient dragon beads was very strong.


    But I didn''t expect to be so strong.


    This is just like his father''s Longwei.


    It''s all a suffocating sense of oppression.


    I can''t imagine how powerful the owner of this ancient dragon ball was before his death.


    Even in the form of a giant dragon, he only reluctantly resisted the dragon''s power.


    Every step is so difficult.


    But hobbel Timothy herb was more relaxed than him.


    At least comparatively speaking, hobol Timothy Heber travels much faster than Arthur Alberta Heber.


    However, the closer you get to Longwei, the more oppressive you feel.


    Even hobol Timothy haiber can''t walk too fast.


    And the prosthesis, which is composed of the Longkang magic device behind him, although it shares most of the Longwei for him.


    But Longkang magic weapon is not immunity, it can only weaken part of the influence of Longwei.


    Time goes by in a minute and a second.


    Arthur Alberta haiber is also trying his best to get close to the ancient dragon ball.


    But still can''t catch up with the progress of hobol Timothy herb.


    Hobbel Timothy Heber approached from another direction, more than twice as fast as Arthur Alberta Heber.


    In about 30 minutes, both Arthur Alberta and hobol Timothy haiber felt unable to move forward.


    However, at this time, hobor Timothy Haber was less than 100 meters away from the ancient dragon ball.


    At this time, hobbel Timothy herb finally showed his true body.


    It turns into a gray dragon, and the dragon magic device on his body becomes a metal faucet, side by side with his original head.


    In an instant, he was only 30 meters away from the ancient dragon ball.


    Arthur Alberta haiber''s face changed dramatically, and he immediately went forward with all his strength.


    But he was only a few meters ahead.


    The ancient dragon ball is still far away.


    But the metal faucet of hobol Timor haiber stretched its neck directly.


    The metal faucet is originally the change of Longkang magic device, and it has extremely strong resistance to Longwei.


    So at the moment, it is extending to the ancient dragon ball smoothly.


    Finally, the metal faucet catches the ancient dragon ball and shrinks back.


    Hobor Timothy haiber''s head is the hand over of the ancient dragon ball.


    In the moment of transfer, countless knowledge, memories, and the power of terror are infused into the body of hobol Timothy Heber.


    Hobol Timothy haiber understood a lot, and he understood a lot.


    He knew why the Dragon appeared in the world.


    I also know a lot of secrets that even the Dragon King doesn''t know.


    I know more about the Dragon language magic that the dragon people have not inherited.


    The former owner of this ancient dragon ball was named arilac Haber.


    A dragon stronger than the current Dragon King.


    He used to be the overlord.


    Later, he became a member of the Dragon army.


    But the rebels failed.


    His kin were slaughtered in large numbers.


    He is one of them.


    But he was luckier than the others.


    He has his own offspring, but also his own inheritance.


    He didn''t come to the world, but his descendants brought his heritage dragon beads to the world.


    This is the only heibolong heritage dragon pearl left before the first ancestor dragon started to cut off blood.


    Unfortunately, his descendants did not become the leader of the Dragon nationality after they came to the world.


    At that time, the dragon people who were exiled to the world had their own factions.


    One branch became the leader of the exiled.


    And without borrowing the ancient dragon beads, he became the Dragon King.


    And the Dragon King, the common ancestor of hobor Timor and Arthur Alberta, hid the ancient dragon ball directly.


    On the one hand, he didn''t want a second Dragon King to appear, which would cause civil strife among the dragon people and avoid other dragon people competing for power with him.


    But he didn''t want to destroy the ancient dragon ball completely.


    When his descendants can''t become dragon king.


    Or when there is a huge crisis within the dragon family.


    Then this ancient dragon ball will play a key role.


    And this secret is only known to the Dragon Kings of all ages.


    But now, this ancient dragon ball has not played a key role.


    Hobor timore haiber became the beneficiary of ancient dragon balls.The sense of oppression on Arthur Alberta haiber suddenly disappeared.


    He didn''t have any joy, but his face changed dramatically.


    Arthur Alberta haiber immediately turned around and said, "go! Get out of here! "


    Hobbel Timothy haiber felt that the ancient dragon beads were constantly releasing their terrible power.


    And that power is becoming part of him.


    He is integrating into his dragon ball.


    The original gray dragon scales of hobor timmore haiber gradually spread through red lines.


    His body became bigger and his breath more terrifying.


    Hobol Timothy herb looked at Arthur Alberta herb, and a sneer came over his face.


    "My dear brother, do you want to escape?"


    Arthur Alberta haiber was terrified.


    From the body of hobor Timothy Haber, a new dragon power has begun to spread.


    It is exactly the same as the ancient dragon, but it is more independent than the ancient dragon.


    "My father has always regarded you as the heir, and now it is proved that I am the most suitable heir." "But now, I don''t need to prove anything to him anymore. The next time I come back to Longdao, I will seize his throne by myself," he said proudly


    Hobbel Timothy haiber acquired not only power, but also dragon language magic that his father had never mastered.


    Dragon language magic doesn''t disappear completely, but the Dragon language magic mastered by the present dragon people is far from the power of the ancient dragon beads, because the exiled dragon people are missing a large part.


    Hobbel Timothy herb is confident to defeat his father, the Dragon King, who once needed to be looked up to!


    "Everyone here is going to die!" Hobol timmore haiber had a big drink.


    In a flash, the dragon power of terror broke out.


    And this dragon power is just like the essence. All the people on the scene are spitting blood in an instant.


    The ground is directly hit by Longwei.


    This is the dragon power of the Dragon King, which is totally different from the ordinary dragon people.


    Only relying on Longwei can directly cause damage.


    Arthur Alberta haiber was shocked, and his wings caught Valerie marks and others in a hurry.


    But there are still a few people who are not protected by him, falling from the collapsed ground.


    Under the huge cube space, it is not a solid, but suspended.


    Everyone is falling.


    And the top is falling down the boulder.


    Everything is moving in a very bad direction.

 Chapter 2627

    Arthur Alberta haiber finally saved seven or eight people.


    In fact, all he wanted to save was Valerie marks, and all the others just saved by the way.


    Below is a huge cave with more space than the cube above.


    Under the sky of thousands of meters, there is a huge magma lake.


    Arthur Alberta haiber left the people he saved behind and stopped to find a rock floating on the magma lake.


    At this time, the terrible gray and red figure is hovering down from above in no hurry.


    Arthur Alberta haiber is now in fear.


    Valerie marks looked at the huge body that protected her under her body.


    She has never been protected by the dragon.


    In the past, she would only kill the dragon.


    And the Dragon she met would only kill her.


    No dragon has ever taken the initiative to protect her.


    But the moment of falling.


    It was obvious to her that Arthur Alberta haiber was looking at her.


    Jane fankel was also one of the people who had been saved.


    She''s still in a state of shock.


    At that moment, she almost thought she was going to die.


    She saw with her own eyes that many people fell into the magma lake from above.


    They didn''t even have a chance to scream.


    Just then, all of a sudden, she found that the interference from her cell phone had disappeared.


    The collapse above seems to have destroyed the interference source.


    Hobol Timothy herb unleashed the terrible dragon power.


    And Arthur Alberta herb shivered under the dragon''s power of hobol Timothy herb.


    It''s so powerful, hobor Timothy Heber doesn''t even need to do it directly.


    Even if it only depends on Longwei, it can kill him.


    "Is this still the pride of a father as a genius?" Hobol Timothy haiber looked at Arthur Alberta haiber sarcastically: "now you are just ants in front of me. If you think about it, you will be crushed by me."


    "From now on, I want to destroy and tear up all your pride and confidence!"


    Arthur Alberta haiber was crouching, but his head was still trying to lift, his teeth were wide open, and he let out two dragon roars.


    In absolute power, even in human form, hobbel Timothy Haber is still many times stronger than Arthur Alberta Haber.


    "Let''s see my new magic." Hobol Timothy haiber raises his right arm.


    At this time, a lava tentacle suddenly appeared in the surrounding magma lake.


    The lava tentacles wound directly around Arthur Alberta haiber''s wings.


    After being burned by the lava, the silver dragon scales left a piece of burnt black.


    And Arthur Alberta haiber was under the dragon''s power of hobol Timothy haiber, and could not even escape.


    This is the gap between the Dragon King and the Dragon King.


    No amount can make up for this huge gap.


    "First of all, your daughter." Hobol Timothy herb looks at Valerie marks.


    Valerie marks''s face couldn''t help changing.


    "How long have we not met, Valerie?" Hobol Timothy herb grinned and looked at Valerie marks cruelly: "has it been a hundred years? Let me recall Sorry I really can''t remember. At that time, when we were on the last side, you were shivering in front of me, remember? "


    Valerie marks''s face was uncertain.


    She was also immersed in the words of hobbel Timothy Heber.


    Is Arthur Alberta haiber his father?


    This How is that possible?


    Arthur Alberta haiber suddenly broke away from the bondage of magma tentacles.


    Suddenly, he rushed towards hobol Timothy Heber.


    "Shut up, asshole!"


    "Ha ha..." Hobbel Timothy haiber put his finger down gently.


    In a flash, Arthur Alberta haiber was crushed on the rock.


    At this time, the two figures close to the giant dragon slowly fell in front of hobor Timor haiber.


    A big lizard with seven or eight meters, like a lizard with two wings.


    The other is still in human form, but also has a pair of dragon wings.


    "Master." These two figures are old Max and sizer max.


    Hobol Timothy herb looked at the two guys.


    "Good, you did a good job." Said hobol timore haiber.


    "To do your best for the master is what a villain should do.""As a reward to you, before I give you a reward, you can make a request that does not conflict with the reward I want to give."


    "Master, I want to..." Sizer Max can''t wait to speak, but he is interrupted by old max.


    "Master, I don''t need rewards. I just want to be able to remain loyal to you."


    After all, old Max is a mature man. Of course, he is not so loyal and generous to give up rewards.


    He just wanted to show his attitude.


    Hobol Timothy herb laughed.


    "Very good, very good. I just like you."


    Old Max put his head lower, while sizer Max looked at his father with some dissatisfaction.


    Old Max lowered his head and glanced at sizer Max from the corner of his eye.


    This fool


    "Well, in that case, as a reward for you, I''ve decided to make you part of me."


    Old Max and sizer Max both looked at hobol timore herb with puzzled eyes.


    "Master I don''t understand you. "


    "Father Brother Run... " Cried Jane fankel, heartbreaking.


    "Run? Why? "


    Old Max and sizer Max don''t understand, Jane Funkel.


    But at the next moment, they felt something was going to break through their bodies.


    The first was sizer marks, who had a big hole in his chest.


    A lot of blood broke through his chest and gathered in front of him.


    And old Max is also close behind, his huge body also let him suffer more.


    A lot of blood broke through his chest, and then gathered in front of him.


    "Why!? Why!! " Old Max shouted with all his last strength.


    "Why? It looks like you''re not much smarter than your daughter. " "I told you that what I left in your body was seeds, and what was the purpose of planting them?" said hobol Timothy haiber with a sneering tone? Of course, I hope that one day, it will blossom and bear fruit, and then I will collect the fruit. "


    "You lunatic!" "Their power is nothing to you," shouted Arthur Alberta haibe

 Chapter 2628

    "I never waste any power, it''s my advantage." Hobol Timothy herb smiled.


    Watching the two big and small blood cells come to him.


    He gently catches it with his palm and absorbs it.


    He liked the feeling very much, even became addicted to it.


    However, it is not easy to cultivate descendants.


    It''s too much trouble for the dragon people to breed.


    For most of the past, he has been breeding or on the way to breeding.


    But there are not many real successes.


    Jane fankel looked at the two close relatives who had fallen into the magma.


    The whole person has collapsed to kneel on the ground.


    Hobol Timothy herb looked at Jane fonkel and grabbed at her across the air.


    At that moment, she made a move.


    As soon as she pulled Jane fankel, she raised her hand and threw out a dragon blood ray.


    This dragon blood thunder is made of dragon blood.


    In a sense, dragon blood thunder is the magic weapon of dragon Kang.


    Of course, it''s closer to modern thermal weapons.


    After all, the principle is the same, just adding dragon blood.


    In fact, the dragon blood added in the dragon blood thunder is not the real dragon blood.


    After all, it''s very expensive.


    Even Dragon Slayer organizations will not use dragon blood to make high consumption dragon blood mines.


    Hobbel Timothy herb was standing there.


    He can avoid the dragon blood thunder.


    But he had no such plan at all.


    Dragon blood thunder exploded on him.


    In an instant, the dragon blood thunder burst out the red flame impact, and contracted in an instant.


    There is a big pit several meters left on the ground.


    However, when the explosion of longxuelei subsided, hobor timore herb stood in place intact.


    Hobol Timothy haiber looks at her cruelly.


    "Do you like to play like this? Then play. "


    Hobbel Timothy herb took a dragon scale from his arm and threw it away.


    That dragon scale turned into a dragon beast.


    Arthur Alberta haiber''s face changed.


    What kind of magic is this? Summon magic?


    No, this dragon has the smell of hobol Timothy herb.


    It didn''t come from anywhere else.


    It''s part of hobol Timothy Heber!


    But How on earth did he do it.


    Make a scale into a dragon!?


    Generally speaking, descendants of the dragon and other species are called half dragons, that is, descendants of the dragon.


    The half dragon crossbred with other creatures and gave birth to a dragon beast.


    Most of them are very strong.


    Although certainly not comparable to the dragon.


    But compared with most creatures.


    The Dragon beast is already invincible.


    She didn''t think that way.


    She stepped forward, as if to face the 10 meter long dragon beast alone.


    Valerie Marcus holds on to jevra.


    "Don''t worry." She said softly.


    Valerie Marcus looked at the beholder, and then at zevlar. At last, he said one word: "be careful."


    She pulled out her own pair of daggers.


    The swords were hidden in her boots.


    On the way, she never used it.


    Hobbel Timothy haiber looked like a theatre goer.


    At the beginning of her steps, she just walked.


    But gradually, her speed is faster and faster, and finally has become a sprint.


    The dagger was swinging one by one.


    The Dragon leaped forward with a sudden leap, and opened its mouth and rushed towards the zevlar.


    As soon as she changed her figure, she leaped up high and tumbled back in mid air, stabbing her dagger straight down.


    Ding -


    sparks are splashed, and the dragon is not damaged.


    Her reaction was also quick, and she pulled back immediately after a blow.


    The Dragon beast catches up with a dragon and swings its tail.


    "Be careful!" Cried Valerie marks.


    At the moment, she is in a dangerous situation. If the Dragon sweeps its tail on her, it will be directly made into meat mud.


    Just then, two of her daggers crossed in front of her.


    When the dragon''s tail swept over, she retreated faster with the elasticity of the dagger.


    With her feet back on the ground, she finally stopped.


    "What a great fighting skill! She has shouldered such a heavy attack!" Said Valerie marks in amazement.She didn''t know that these fighting skills of zevlar were actually developed in recent years.


    And she can develop this set of combat skills, is to have an imaginary enemy.


    The imaginary enemy is Chen Yu.


    And the development process, more smoothly than she imagined.


    And then cooperate with this pair of specially targeted weapons.


    Although it is the first time to use this set of fighting skills with the pair of short swords to meet the enemy.


    But the effect is amazing.


    She moved her shoulders.


    She began to stretch.


    Hobol Timothy herb raised his eyebrows.


    It seems that the little girl didn''t deal with it all.


    She seems to have room.


    Hobol Timothy herb is not going to step in.


    He watched with interest the next performance of her.


    This time, the Dragon beast took the lead in the attack.


    The body shape of jefra moves, and the Dragon beast to hedge the past.


    In the thunder and lightning, the right eye of the Dragon beast was suddenly pierced by zevlar.


    However, she did not touch her body. In a blink of an eye, she avoided the huge body of the Dragon beast.


    The Dragon howled and turned to spit out a strong acid saliva at her.


    It''s just that this kind of attack can''t even spray the shadow of her.


    Another flash of zevlar appeared in the lower abdomen of the Dragon beast.


    While the Dragon beast was still wondering where jevra had gone.


    Her swords had cut open the belly of the beast.


    The battle ended in a simple victory for jevier.


    "It''s beautiful. It''s really a beautiful fighting skill. There''s a giant dragon called fighting master among the dragon people. I doubt that you are his descendant."


    She waved the blood from the blade and pointed to Hobel Timothy Heber.


    "You don''t think your technique works for me," said hobol Timothy Haber, looking at her


    She calmly looked at Hobel Timothy haiber and shook her head.


    "In that case, why do you point your sword at me? Are you going to fight me to death? "


    She shook her head again. "I just want to tell you, my boss is here."


    "Your boss? Who is your boss? The leader of the Dragon Slayer organization? " Hobbel Timothy haiber asked doubtfully.


    It''s not just him who doubts, it''s others who are.


    Valeangelo marks is more full of greetings.


    The president of Dragon Slayer?


    That guy doesn''t seem to be strong and short.


    Dare he come?

 Chapter 2629

    Dong - Dong - Dong -


    the great sound comes from the sky.


    It''s like a pile driver pounding the ground.


    At the beginning, it was a little bit slight, but the next time the voice will be heavier, heavier, heavier


    The next rocks began to fall from above.


    It seems that there is a pile driver working on it.


    Bang -


    suddenly, a hole is opened in the upper cube ceiling.


    Then a figure came down from the sky.


    When they looked at the figure, they found that it was an Asian man holding a round pig.


    Jane fankel saw Chen Yu with a strange expression on her face.


    Isn''t that man Chen Yu?


    To be honest, she will be here, and to a large extent, she has something to do with Chen Yu.


    "Boss." Cried jefra.


    Everyone''s freaking out, boss?


    Is this guy the boss of zevlar?


    Chen Chu nodded and glanced across the scene.


    "Which side is the enemy? Which side is my own? " "Or are these two dragons enemies?" Chen asked


    She looked at Arthur Alberta haiber and said, "he''s on our side, at least for the time being."


    "That is to say, this guy is the enemy?" "Are you the leader of the dragon clan?" Chen asked, pointing to hobor timmore Haibo


    "I will soon be the leader of the dragon people." "You''d better keep a little respect for me, human, so that I can forgive you for your sins after you die," said hobol timmore haiber confidently


    "I''m sorry, I killed a lot of dragons, so it''s hard for me to hold a little respect for strange dragons." Chen XuSong said.


    Hobol Timothy herb''s face sank, his fingers down.


    In an instant, the horrible Longwei is pressing towards Chen Yu.


    There was a big pit in the ground around Chen Yu.


    However, Chen Yu hovered in place, let alone Chen Yu, even the round rolling in his arms was intact.


    Chen also raised his finger and pointed to hobol Timothy Heber.


    A small black ball appeared in front of the fingers.


    Bo -


    hobbel Timothy Hooper''s whole body was suddenly smashed out and hit the rock wall in the distance.


    "It''s not the Dragon King. I heard that the Dragon King is powerful, but this guy is too weak." Chen said to himself.


    However, Chen''s words made everyone at the scene speechless.


    Weak? This guy says Hobel Timothy Haber is weak?


    In what way does he see that hobbel Timothy Haber is weak?


    Jane fankel didn''t expect Chen Yu to be so fierce.


    "Don''t be careless with human beings. Your attack will not hurt him." Said Arthur Alberta haiber gravely.


    "Yinlong, are you from the ice department? It seems that I once killed an ice silver dragon, but I can''t feel any chill on you. Are you interested in becoming my collection? "


    Arthur Alberta haiber turned black.


    He was speechless to the man in front of him.


    All of a sudden, he felt that this guy was better killed by hobol Timothy Heber.


    Roar -


    hobbel timore Haber always jumps from the rubble and instantly becomes a dragon.


    The shape of nearly one kilometer, the lines of gray and red, and many pairs of dragon horns on his head make him look more ferocious.


    Arthur Alberta haiber''s face changed again.


    Hobbel Timothy haiber''s strength and his body are becoming stronger.


    "I will kill you! Human, I want it! kill! You! "


    There are ten magic circles of large size and small number around hobol Timothy Haber.


    All the magic circles point to Chen Yu.


    Every magic circle is brewing terrible magic.


    Everyone''s nerves are stretched to the extreme.


    Some even complained about Chen Yu.


    After all, Chen''s appearance is only a minute.


    The success infuriated hobol Timothy Heber.


    This also makes them face a more serious and dangerous situation.


    Chen Yu stood there, looking at hobol timmore haiber in the distance.


    "You are weaker than I thought."


    "Very good, then let you see my weak strength and die for me!"


    In an instant, all the magic circles burst out with terrible magic.


    Dozens of frightening magic beams bombarded Chen Yu.


    However, those magic beams began to weaken significantly when they were within a kilometer of Chen.By the time it reaches 100 meters, it has weakened to only one tenth of its power.


    By the time Chen Yu was in front of him, he was no more powerful than the little fireball.


    Chen Chu laughed: "are you kidding me? Or You didn''t have breakfast? "


    Hobol Timothy herb was furious.


    His strength has grown tenfold, but his IQ seems to show a reverse growth.


    Or he''s inflated.


    With a huge body, hobol Timothy herb pounced directly on Chen Zhu.


    In the eyes of all, it is a mountain that flies.


    Hobbel Timothy haiber could be a million tons.


    The overwhelming sense of oppression makes people feel more difficult to breathe than ever before.


    At this time, Chen Yu also moved.


    Moreover, Chen Yu''s speed is much faster than that of hobol Timothy Heber.


    People only think of a flower in front of them, and then they find Chen Yu has lost his trace.


    The next moment, people saw the hollow of the lower abdomen of hobor Timor haiber.


    The huge body also follows to fall over, the back falls heavily on the ground.


    Then, people saw Chen Yu appear above hobol Timothy Heber.


    Hobbel Timothy haiber was shocked. He just wanted to get up, but he found himself controlled by a force of terror.


    Hobor timore haiber did not hesitate to shoot a long breath at Chen Zhu.


    In a moment, the horrible dragon breath rushed over several kilometers and directly engulfed Chen Zhu.


    But the power to control him did not weaken.


    Roar -


    there was a scream from hobol timmore haiber.


    People saw that hobol Timothy herb''s left foreleg was somehow torn off.


    Chen Yu stood in place undamaged, still rolling with one hand.


    At this moment, Chen Yu is looking down on hobol timol herb with a commanding eye.


    "Among my many opponents, you should be the weakest. You seem to be very unfamiliar with your own strength."


    Everyone''s speechless, Hobel Timothy herb? Weakest?


    What''s the judge of this guy?


    However, no one can object at this time.


    Because Chen Yu seems to be hanging and beating hobol timore herb unilaterally.

 Chapter 2630

    This is not Chen Yu''s unilateral arrogance.


    Or out of the shame of hobor Timothy Heber.


    But he really felt that hobor Timothy herb was very weak.


    The breath of hobol Timothy haiber is not weak, at least among the Lords he once met, it is of medium level.


    However, the strength he showed was absolutely insulting to his power level.


    "I will kill you! Kill you! Kill you! " Hobol Timothy herb growled wildly.


    He gained great power, but lost a claw the same day.


    The magic of terror is brewing in the body of hobol Timothy Heber.


    "As I said, you are too immature in the use of power. You should not brew your magic in front of the enemy without any cover."


    Chen Yu waved and saw thousands of little black balls around him.


    Chen doesn''t even need to go all out.


    Thousands of little black balls are like a barrage storm.


    Shoot directly at hobol Timothy haiber at an amazing speed.


    These little black balls weigh tens of thousands of tons.


    Under this kind of high-speed shooting, the power can be imagined how terrible.


    Thousands of little black balls were catapulted.


    Hobol Timothy herb wasn''t dead.


    All of these made Chen Zhu marvel at the tenacious vitality of hobol Timothy Heber.


    Everyone is stupid.


    Is this still the peerless hobbel Timothy Haber?


    At this moment, hobor Timothy herb has been covered with bruises for a long time.


    In front of Chen Yu, hobor Timor Haibo didn''t even have a chance to fight back.


    Chen Yu always rolls around with one hand, and controls the battle and the whole situation with one hand.


    For her, there was only one feeling.


    Chen Yu is strong again!


    Hobbel Timothy haiber didn''t want to keep sitting there waiting to die.


    He will break out Longwei with all his strength.


    Chen Yu''s hand is stagnant, all the little black balls are out of control and fall one after another.


    Then, hobbel Timothy haiber opened his mouth and began to bite Chen Yu in the sky.


    However, Chen Yu was able to avoid the attack of hobor Timor Haibo at a faster speed.


    "Now you are just a little bit like that," he said


    At the moment, hobor Timothy haiber''s eyes are red, and he looks at Chen Yu with resentful eyes.


    His strength has grown again, and anger and madness have made his integration with ancient dragon balls more radical.


    It''s a good thing, not a good thing


    The surrounding magma began to boil and converged toward hobol Timothy Heber.


    A magmatic dragon claw is growing in the broken limb of hobol Timor haiber.


    "Now I am no longer afraid of you!" Hobor timore haiber moved the talon of magma.


    Chen Yu smiled: "you still have a lot of room for improvement."


    "I''m strong enough!"


    The lava is repairing his body, even the unharmed skin is covered with lava.


    This is the power of the field, totally different from the field of the past.


    To be precise, his field has been replaced by this hot one.


    "Not enough!" Chen Yu moved again.


    One punch, directly through the body of hobol timore Haber lava.


    Hobbel Timor haiber''s huge body flew out at an amazing speed, and when he fell into the magma, a huge wave broke out.


    The lava that his skin covered didn''t protect him.


    Even in the face of Chen Yu, the lava did not play its due effect.


    All of a sudden, the lava lake exploded, and a terrible lava dragon appeared in front of everyone.


    This giant lava dragon has reached 3000 meters in the upper half of its body, and its body length is probably more than 5000 meters.


    Chen Yu is as small as an ant in front of the giant lava dragon.


    This is the biggest enemy Chen has ever faced.


    No one!


    "Shiver under my power!" Growled Hobel timore haiber.


    People have been completely awed by the sight in front of them.


    Even Arthur Alberta haiber is no exception.


    Is there really anything in the world that can compete with such forces?


    Chen Yu is still calm and turns to look at Fula.


    "Hold it for me."


    Chen Yu, who has free hands, can finally devote himself to the battle.


    To be exact, Chen Yu has a good idea.An idea rejected by Chen Yu.


    Zhang Ting has mentioned it with Chen Yu before.


    But Chen Yu at that time refused.


    Chen''s pace is not fast, walking towards the lava dragon.


    Hobbel Timothy haiber seemed to think he had won.


    He didn''t rush to attack. He showed his strength and enjoyed it at the same time.


    Such a powerful force brought him unprecedented pleasure.


    "Feel my anger!" Hobor timore haiber raised his huge claws and patted Chen.


    Chen Zhu raised his double fingers and made a stroke of empty fingers.


    In a flash, hobol Timothy herb''s claws were once again separated from his huge body.


    The claws turned into lava and scattered, but hobbel timore herb didn''t care.


    Because there''s enough lava here for him to restore his damaged body.


    Chen Yu is only a small test of ox Dao.


    Just try how it works.


    It has to be said that the effect of this move is really good.


    At the very least, it works for this kind of novice.


    In fact, this is the magic version of neutron star.


    Originally compressed air into a very small volume.


    This move, named by Chen Yu as the scalpel, is essentially a neutron star.


    It''s just changing the shape to that of a knife.


    Because the main component is air, the knife is invisible.


    With a flick of Chen''s hand, the head of the lava dragon was cut off.


    However, it was still harmless to hoble timore Heber.


    The head of the lava dragon has grown again.


    "It''s no use. Now I have an immortal body. You can''t kill me."


    Chuckle -


    Chen Yu couldn''t help laughing.


    Before, someone said that he was immortal in front of Chen Yu.


    Basically, they will be trampled by Chen Yu and then slapped on the wall.


    Now there are people who say that.


    Especially at the level of hobol Timothy Heber.


    He''s not really new, is he?


    He swore such a stupid lie.


    "What are you laughing at?" Hobbel Timothy haiber was like a mouse with its tail trodden on. In his anger, he asked questions.


    "The next time you make up a lie like this, you should first hide your true body, not under my feet, and then fool me with a fake body shaped by magic."

 Chapter 2631

    Hobbel Timothy haiber is really stupid.


    He thought hiding in the magma could avoid Chen''s perception.


    Use that huge lava body to deceive Chen Yu''s senses.


    And that lava dragon is basically immortal.


    He thought that it would be OK to use the lava dragon to consume Chen''s strength continuously.


    Only in this way can we be invincible.


    Chen Yu sneers. Do you want to run now?


    Chen Zhu''s small heaven and earth forces infiltrated the magma directly.


    We''ve got hobol Timothy haiber.


    Then they saw that the huge body of hobor Timor Heber was pulled out of the magma by Chen Zhu.


    Hobol Timothy hayber was horrified. The human being in front of him was just as powerful as an individual.


    It''s just that unreasonable power.


    Hobbel Timothy haiber struggled to break free from his shackles.


    With the most powerful Longwei, he directly shattered the power that bound him.


    Chen Yu also released the shackles.


    It''s really fantastic to use the power of xiaotiandi to completely restrain an enemy of the same level.


    Chen Yu''s strength is stronger than that of hobor Timor haiber.


    However, though hobbel Timothy Haber is weaker than Chen Yu, he is not much weaker.


    At least, they are equal on the level of power.


    Hobbel Timothy haiber lost more in his unfamiliarity with his own power.


    It''s not just unfamiliar with the power of the Lords.


    The use and control of power by hobor Timothy Haber is hard to achieve even at the level of ordinary Lords.


    He made the lava dragon with power.


    It''s really powerful, but it''s just an empty shelf.


    Chen Yu is standing in place to let the lava dragon roll, but he doesn''t have to scratch a layer of skin.


    Hobbel Timothy Haber''s performance is basically a junior high school student''s level of education, with a master''s degree.


    Out of the door to say to people, I am a master, the result of a fierce operation such as tiger, even the level of high school is not as good.


    At this level, we can cheat Arthur Alberta haiber, who is also a junior high school student.


    In front of Chen Yu, that is to be beaten into a pig''s head.


    After breaking free from the shackles, hobor Timothy Haber immediately flapped his wings and fled from Chen''s small world.


    Then, hobbel Timothy haiber''s body was shocked, and his scales were falling.


    When the scales fall, they turn into a dragon beast in mid air.


    There are tens of meters for the big ones and tens of meters for the small ones.


    Some can soar in the sky, others fall directly into the magma.


    In an instant, hobor Timothy haiber had transformed into a huge army of dragons.


    Even Chen Yu was a little surprised.


    It''s like a Chinese soldier.


    However, the quantity of this kind of thing in front of Chen Yu seems a little weak.


    No one can use this method to fight between normal Lords.


    Even if there are endless forces, they will not be used to fight among Lords.


    No amount of troops can stand the slaughter of the Lord.


    But now hobol Timothy herb has used such a stupid method.


    What''s even more stupid is that these dragon beasts are all made of the flesh and blood of hobol Timothy Heber.


    To put it bluntly, it was made of his own flesh and blood.


    It looks spectacular. There are dragons everywhere.


    Chen Xun twisted his neck and looked at hobol timore haiber: "I suddenly don''t want to kill you. I''m the pig I raise. How about I keep your life?"


    "Man! You''re dead! I must kill you. "


    That would be a great insult to anyone, not to mention the inflated hobbel Timothy Heber.


    When 100000 little black balls are around.


    No matter the enemy or me, they were all stunned.


    The dense little black ball is not much weaker than the Dragon beast army.


    In particular, hobol Timothy Haber, who had previously felt the power of those little black balls.


    At the moment, the countless little black balls appear, and he has a premonition that things are not good.


    In a flash, all the little black balls burst out.


    The battlefield was reduced to a slaughterhouse.


    Those little black balls will die when they knock, and they will be disabled when they touch.


    How can I fight this?


    Hobbel Timothy herb thought his move was stupid at the moment.


    Don''t say that the Dragon beast army attacked Chen Yu.


    Even Chen''s small world is inaccessible.Magma Lake rolling, set off waves of terror.


    However, this attack is not enough to kill hobol Timothy Heber.


    Return to the second level!


    Chen Yu''s step cracked the ground.


    Chen Chu shot out like a startling stream of shadows.


    In a thousandth of a second, Chen Yu had penetrated hobol Timothy haiber''s abdomen and shot out from behind.


    At the same time, I have a dragon ball in my hand.


    The expression of hobol Timothy herb was still in a state of stupor.


    The result has come out.


    He looked back at Chen Yu and his dragon ball.


    He reached out his claws to catch Chen Yu.


    I want to get my dragon ball back.


    But his body was falling.


    At this moment, everyone was silent.


    That peerless hobbel Timothy herb was finally defeated.


    All of a sudden, Chen Yu catches Hober timmore haiber, who is about to fall into magma lake.


    The body of the king of the dragon, this is a good thing.


    How could Chen Yu let go of the body of hobol Timothy Heber.


    But at this time, a strange but powerful breath appeared without any sign.


    Chen immediately felt that hobbel Timothy Hooper''s body was being pulled by another force.


    Chen saw a virtual shadow on the opposite side. He was a hundred meters away from Chen. At the same time, one of his hands was grabbing at the body of hobol timol Haber.


    Although the breath of the empty shadow was very light, Chen Yu still felt the breath faintly.


    Another dragon! And also the Dragon King!


    "Father!!?" Exclaimed Arthur Alberta haiber.


    Arthur Alberta haiber didn''t expect his father to come.


    Or He''s been there.


    "You want to take my booty? Or do you want to be my prize? "


    "Man, he is my child!" The tone of the Dragon King was a little angry.


    "I don''t care whose son he is, all I know is that he is my booty."


    "Do you want humans to fight against the dragon?"


    "Do you want to?" Chen Yu is not threatened. He is just a nobody in the human race.


    But the other side is the leader of the Dragon nationality, so I can speak freely, dare the other side?

 Chapter 2632

    Of course, the Dragon King didn''t want to fight.


    Originally, the Dragon nationality did not have an advantage.


    Now, there are such monsters in front of us.


    Even he is not sure to beat Chen Yu.


    So once there''s a real war.


    Then it is possible for the Dragon nationality to exterminate the nationality.


    Maintaining the current situation is good for both the dragon and the human.


    Threats are OK, but it''s impossible to fight.


    For their level of existence.


    Any threat is meaningless.


    Unless you can be really free.


    The Dragon King gazed at Chen Yu.


    It seems that he intends to force Chen Yu with his eyes.


    It''s a pity that he is the one who finally compromises.


    Although his own child''s body was used as a trophy to make him very unhappy.


    But as the leader of the Dragon nationality, he can''t be willful and just to the end of each other.


    Of course, in the final analysis, the strength is still insufficient.


    Strength is the most important factor to measure each other''s final feelings.


    If the strength is enough, what the other side says is bullshit, which is also fragrant.


    If the strength is not enough, then compromise is the only choice, such as the situation that the Dragon King is facing now.


    The Dragon King looked at Arthur Alberta haiber and said, "come back with me."


    The Dragon King was really afraid. Chen Yu killed him easily and killed his last son.


    Arthur Alberta haiber looked at Valerie marks behind his eyes, mumbled his mouth, and finally did not open his mouth.


    The Dragon King did not care whether Arthur Alberta Haibo wanted to or not. With a wave of his hand, he shot a chain out of his hand, which was hard to predict. He tied up Arthur Alberta Haibo''s neck and pulled it hard.


    Arthur Alberta haiber''s body also entered the void.


    Chen Yu didn''t stop Arthur Alberta haiber from leaving.


    After all, he still knows the enemy and me.


    Later, the Dragon King and Arthur Alberta Heber disappeared in front of Chen.


    Chen Yu did not know how they left.


    However, if you want to be a leader of the Dragon nationality for thousands of years, you must have many means.


    It''s not, at least, hobbel Timothy hayber.


    Chen Zhu looks at the huge body of hobol timol Haibo, and reaches out to collect the body of hobol timol Haibo.


    "I''ll take you out," he said


    People feel light and then float.


    At first, it was novel.


    But then the senses are not good.


    Because Chen never thought about the passengers'' feelings.


    So when Chen Yu picked up speed, they were very upset.


    Strong air pressure directly compresses and deforms their face skin completely.


    Moreover, Chen Yu made a bigger hole in it directly.


    Return to the ground in the most outrageous way.


    When the crowd came back to the ground again, everyone had an unreal feeling.


    Especially Jane fankel, the Asian she had ever met.


    There is such a terrible side.


    Originally she thought that hobor Timothy herb was the most terrible existence.


    But when Chen Yu appeared, hobor Timothy herb was hanged and humiliated like a child in front of him.


    Hobbel Timothy haiber seemed really weak.


    But as everyone knows, hobol Timothy haiber is very powerful and powerful.


    However, Chen''s power is ruling and unreasonable.


    Jane fankel thought of her father and brother.


    They had provoked Chen before.


    If they die now, they will be slapped to death by Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu looks at her and takes over the rolling of her hands.


    "After dealing with private affairs, I''ll go back quickly. I have many other affairs. Portia can''t deal with them alone."


    "I see, boss."


    "Then I''ll go back first."


    After that, Chen Yu disappeared directly into the night sky.


    Everyone woke up as if in a dream, with a long sigh of relief.


    Even Valerie marks is in a mixed mood at the moment.


    Chen looks easygoing, but she feels like a volcano.


    That''s a man who dares to let the Dragon King set it right.


    And his danger, absolutely far more than any one dragon.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, she went to work with Portia.


    Chen Yu is a little surprised. She came back so early."You''re not coming back all night, are you, jevier?" Chen asked.


    "There''s a flight to Los Angeles, and I''ll be back by the way."


    "I thought you needed a day or two off."


    "Today is the festival in the boss''s hometown." She said.


    "Well, there''s a lot going on at home today." "Prepare new year''s clothes for the children," Chen said


    In some ways, Chen Yu is more traditional.


    Even in a foreign country, Chen Yu still follows the Chinese tradition.


    For more than two years abroad, Chen has not missed the three spring festival because of other reasons.


    Although Chen didn''t buy the tens of thousands of rings, he did make some thousands of rings.


    And in their own range, no one can manage.


    Children like to set off firecrackers best.


    Even foreign children are no exception.


    Because firecrackers can bring them sensory and visual stimulation.


    Although a little afraid, but a few boys are courage to light firecrackers.


    Chen gave them some firecrackers for fun.


    Since it''s new year''s Eve, the more lively it is, the better.


    Chen Yu prepared a lot of food and beer in the yard.


    It''s not bad to drink beer in February..


    Chen doesn''t want to make Chinese New Year''s Eve dinner a domestic one.


    Although Chen wants a new year''s Eve meal, he wants a more relaxed way.


    Children are playing firecracker, tired of playing, thirsty and hungry, then come to eat two mouthfuls.


    Then they continued to play, and then cliff, AMPAR and their children came.


    The family was invited by Chen, who also invited Murphy, Rebecca, banter, Mary and Ken.


    In the town, people close to Chen Yu were invited.


    In addition to preparing a new year''s money red bag for her children, Chen Yu also prepared a red bag for the children of Clive and AMPAR.


    There is not much money in it, just two US $20 bills.


    It''s too much. It''s about forty dollars.


    It''s equivalent to more than 200 yuan in China, less than 300 yuan.


    Clive and AMPAR knew about Chinese customs, so they didn''t let their children refuse Chen''s red envelopes.


    Then we sat together and chatted, men and women.


    It lasted from the afternoon to the early morning, and they left one by one.


    Then Chen Yu let zevlar and Portia go back after a busy day.

 Chapter 2633

    Years ago and years later are two senses.


    Years ago, I felt that there were many things, and my busy feet didn''t touch the ground.


    But years later, it felt like everything was gone.


    Every day is so idle lying.


    Chen believes that he is not the only one.


    It seems that every Chinese has this feeling.


    Of course, every day Chen Yu will enter into the cultivation of Hetu, with different periods of time.


    With the continuous refining of xiaotiandi, Chen Yu felt that xiaotiandi had changed dramatically from the beginning.


    Growth at the power level is nothing.


    Chen Yu is ten times stronger than before.


    And this kind of enhancement can no longer make Chen Yu ecstatic.


    What really excites Chen is xiaotiandi, who seems to be growing in a certain direction.


    It''s just that feeling can''t be described in words.


    It''s that kind of conjecture, specious feeling.


    This kind of growth does not depend on the epiphany of the moment, but on the accumulation over the years.


    And it''s not just a matter of time. Let''s be frank. After baifra, Zhang Tianyi and the 23 generations of Blood Mary also activate xiaotiandi, they may not have enough time to refine xiaotiandi.


    This slow speed makes Chen Yu speechless.


    Even within the river map, at a thousand times the speed, Chen Yu still felt slow.


    Compared with the continuous improvement of his own combat power, Chen Yu is more concerned about the growth of xiaotiandi.


    In the past, Chen has never been such an active cultivator. More often, he is still passively improving his strength.


    Now, Chen Yu is looking forward to the growth and change of xiaotiandi.


    Chen has a feeling that if xiaotiandi goes further, there will be very special changes.


    "Hello, Lao Zhang, why?"


    While Chen Yu was meditating by the lake, he received a call from Zhang Tianyi.


    It''s meditation, in fact, stupor.


    Chen Yu is really in a hurry these days.


    Before New Year''s Eve, Alex will call Chen several times a day.


    But in recent days, there has been no phone call.


    Chen Yu doesn''t know if Alex picked the right time to make him unhappy.


    "When are you going back to China?"


    "In a few days."


    "Don''t you come back earlier?"


    "Why go back early, and Spring Festival?"


    "In fact, the transportation of Spring Festival in China has eased a lot in the past two years."


    "Ha ha..." Chen Yu doesn''t believe the slogan of 20 years ago, but the pressure of the Spring Festival festival in China has not been reduced, but increased year by year.


    This is not only the dividend but also the burden brought by the country''s population. Unless all kinds of domestic traffic kinetic energy are increased three times, there will be more and more pressure.


    "After a few days, just a few days, what''s your hurry?"


    "I miss you."


    "Come on."


    Chen Yu then calls and studies, but he looks at the sparkling lake and doesn''t know what he''s thinking.


    "Don''t you really plan to go home early?"


    "Why do you have to stay up with these days? It''s just a few days. Can''t you sleep?"


    "Fuck off, how many days do you sleep?"


    "Anyway, I''ll go back to China to play and go to the scenic spot. If you urge me to go back, there must be some hard work. In a word, if you give me the idea, I won''t help you with any hard work."


    "My dalonghu mountain is a national super tourist attraction, which is enough for you to play. Even if you want room service, I will arrange it for you."


    "Get out of here, too."


    "Don''t you really plan to come back earlier?"


    "To tell you the truth, I chartered a plane, the flight time is next Friday, the deposit has been paid, if you help me to make up the deposit, I will return home early."


    "How much is it?"


    "Two million dollars."


    "Go away. You can come back whenever you like." Zhang Tianyi hangs up directly.


    "F * *, it''s realistic to hang up when it comes to money."


    Chen Yu scolded and put the phone away.


    Because there are more people returning home this time, Chen''s family has been out.


    So Chen planned to charter a special plane to return home.


    Plus so many children need to be looked after, so zevlar and Portia need to follow.


    Two days before returning home, Chen was busy again.


    There are more than twenty suitcases, big and small.


    Although it''s just going out for fun, I have brought a lot of things.


    On the day of returning home, Chen and his family went to the airport.


    The children began to make noise when they got on the turn.For them, it''s like home.


    When the plane was about to take off, it was calmed down temporarily by the stewardess.


    For the stewardess on this flight, it''s a flight to hell.


    When a stewardess is on a flight mission, the most frightening thing is the children on the plane.


    But there are only a few adults on this flight, and all the others are children.


    But these children can''t afford to be offended.


    After all, their parents can charter flights, which means that their parents are very rich.


    At this time, Chen Yu received a call from Zhang Ting.


    Chen has switched to satellite phones, so they can be used even on airplanes.


    "Boss, did you get on the plane?"


    "Well, I got on the plane. Well, I''m just going back home to play. Don''t bother you. Have a good year." Chen said.


    "Boss, I''ve been bored at home for more than ten days. I''m urged to marry every day. Please pity me." Zhang Ting said it on purpose.


    In fact, it''s not that she has to work, even if she doesn''t want to stay at home, where can''t go.


    In fact, she was conscious as an employee.


    When the boss comes back to China to play, as the number one confidant, she will probably be replaced if she is not around.


    "Come on, come if you really want to, but I won''t pay you during the holiday."


    "Boss, isn''t it overtime?"


    "Then you''d better stay at home and have a blind date."


    Chen Yu and Zhang Ting joked about the expected arrival time of the flight, then hung up.


    Zhang Ting and Portia are both employees of Chen Yu, but their working attitude is totally different.


    Portia just takes this as a job. She is Chen''s employee.


    Zhang Ting, on the other hand, had the awareness of becoming Chen Yu''s confidant.


    In normal times, there is no difference between the two. They are all working within their respective terms of reference.


    But there are differences between the two. In short, Portia is responsible for the work that anyone can do, such as jefre, or even she can do better.


    Zhang Ting is not the same. She can help Chen Yu to finish other tasks besides his functions while completing her own work.


    Of course, Chen doesn''t need Portia to make any changes.


    At least within the scope of her work, it''s enough for her to do her job well.

 Chapter 2634

    "Well, I''m dressed so beautifully today. Let''s go out to meet the guests."


    Zhang Ting did not look back. Hearing this tone, she knew that it was her best friend and her partner Ye Ziqing.


    Ye Ziqing has always boasted that she is a devil, and her habit of speaking is acrid.


    Ye Ziqing is also a talented student of Shuimu, who is the technical director of a listed company.


    They have a lot in common.


    They share a high-end apartment.


    The rent of this apartment is not cheap. It''s 56000 yuan per month, plus the cost of property, water and electricity, heating and so on. It''s nearly 60000 yuan.


    They have to share an average of 30000 yuan every month for two months. Without a stable high income, it''s hard to maintain such a high level.


    Ye Ziqing didn''t even return home for the new year. Zhang Ting went back in those days before and after the new year.


    "My big boss is back home." Zhang Ting said.


    "The big boss who is rich enough to take money and smash people?" Ye Ziqing''s eyes brightened and asked pleasantly.


    "Don''t make up your mind. They have families. They have two children." Zhang Ting said.


    "I''m not going to seduce your big boss. I just want to see if he is interested in investing in any projects. I have many high-quality projects." Ye Ziqing said, "now we are short of rich people with money and no place to spend."


    Ye Ziqing heard Zhang Ting talk about her big boss, who spent millions of dollars for her and his employees to travel abroad.


    Every three to five to send warmth to the company''s employees.


    In just over a month, millions of dollars have been sent out.


    Close your eyes to make decisions, and you''ll be the animation company with hundreds of millions of soft Mei coins.


    Ye Ziqing has also met many rich people.


    Even the country''s top rich have met several.


    But I have never seen such a moat.


    "Are you going to pick up the plane now? I''ll go with you. "


    "No, you don''t know."


    "Tell me about our sister''s feelings for so many years."


    "Don''t I feel like you''re trying to seduce my big boss. "


    "You think you didn''t have the money to pay the rent. Who helped you pay it? When you think about your working overtime day and night, who sent you to have a midnight snack? You think you were fooled by a scum man. Who helped you out? "


    "Well I''ll take you. Can I take you? "


    Ye Ziqing is as proud as a trick.


    Zhang Ting has long been used to Ye Ziqing''s temperament.


    If they don''t get along, they won''t rent together for many years.


    Mordor Airport -


    Mordor airport is even busier than Los Angeles International Airport.


    More than two years ago, when Chen was abroad, he was also on a plane at Mordor airport.


    After more than two years, the airport of Mordor has not changed much.


    Chen and his family got out of the airport, and from a distance, Zhang Ting waved with a sign.


    Chen Yu stepped forward and said, "I haven''t seen you for a long time."


    "Boss, it''s less than a month."


    "Well, this is it?"


    "My friend, ye Ziqing, I''m afraid I can''t carry my luggage alone, so I asked my friend to come and help me."


    As she spoke, Zhang Ting looked behind Chen Yu, a beautiful foreign woman who made her feel amazing as a woman, holding two children in her arms, followed by big and small foreign children.


    At the back are two foreign women pushing high stacked suitcases with carts, one of whom Zhang Ting knows.


    Before going abroad, Chen took Portia to meet her once.


    In addition, Chen Yu met Portia several times in the video when she was on a video call.


    It''s just another young foreign woman that I haven''t seen.


    "Hello, Miss Ye." Chen Yu shook hands with Ye Ziqing: "this is my wife, Fanny. They are all my children. Portia and Zhang Ting have seen each other. In addition, they are my assistants. But she asked for leave before, and this time she came back with me."


    Ye Ziqing looks at this group. She''s a little silly.


    It''s a lot bigger than she thought.


    Fortunately, Zhang Ting has already made preparations. She knows that Chen Yu''s family has a great career and many families.


    And she also booked a floor of the hotel.


    "What company is Miss ye in?"


    "I''m working for Xiang Rong, the technical director of their company." Ye Ziqing said with a smile.


    Chen has never heard of the so-called Xiangrong company.


    But listen to Ye Ziqing''s tone, it should be a loser company.


    "Mr. Chen, do you plan to return to China for investment?"


    "Well Zhang Ting''s current company is my investment. ""I mean industry."


    "Animation companies are industries, right?"


    "Well All right. " Ye Ziqing understood that Chen Yu was prevaricating her.


    It seems that this man is not what she learned from Zhang Ting.


    At least, the man didn''t say anything until he knew the exact situation.


    "Mr. Chen, do you have any plans to return to China this time?"


    "Play." Chen Yu replied quite frankly.


    Ye Ziqing felt that he couldn''t talk anymore.


    She used to get in touch with the rich and didn''t need to bring a topic of her own.


    They are basically inseparable from their own industry.


    Five sentences must be about the present situation.


    Or looking for something good.


    This is also the basic quality that they can become rich people.


    It''s totally different from Chen Yu.


    Are banana people so difficult to communicate?


    Ye Ziqing regards Chen Yu as a banana man.


    In fact, she didn''t know Chen Yu''s rise for only a year or two.


    Although Chen Yu''s wealth into the top rich no problem.


    But Chen doesn''t have that kind of awareness of the top rich.


    At the gate of the airport, didilla helps to look after her brother and sister.


    Others are responsible for carrying the luggage onto the bus.


    Taking advantage of the luggage space, Zhang Ting came to Chen''s side and said, "boss, Ye has some good projects. If you are interested, you can get to know her."


    "Well."


    In fact, the so-called network is established in this way.


    When Chen Yu was in Los Angeles, he occasionally introduced himself in this way.


    Although Zhang Ting is just saying this, she is already helping Ye Ziqing.


    When Chen Yu arrived at the hotel, Zhang Ting immediately arranged for Chen Yu''s family to have dinner.


    Of course, since I just came back from abroad, the first meal must be Chinese.


    Zhang Ting''s selection of restaurants is also very particular.


    First of all, the grade must be high. After all, Chen Yu''s family can''t arrange them to go to a roadside restaurant.


    Secondly, the environment and location are very elegant.


    "Zhang Ting, Miss ye, my wife and two assistants are in China for the first time. You take them out to the mall in the evening."


    To be honest, when they were abroad, they didn''t go shopping much.


    The main reason is that the public security is not good in foreign countries. Unless Chen Yu is accompanied by her, even farry is afraid to go out.


    Although the business district is just as busy, but out of the business district, it is basically a blind area of public security.

 Chapter 2635

    Adults, of course, go to the mall.


    Children go to Disneyland.


    What is the most representative place of Chinese people?


    One is the bullet train station, the other is the amusement park.


    The next day, fari, Portia, and zevlar continued to shop.


    Chen took the children to the amusement park.


    At home, Chen does not need to worry about their personal safety.


    Apart from being unfamiliar with the location, they have no other problems at all.


    Ye Ziqing also went shopping with Farley and others.


    Although she belongs to the high-income group, she was really scared when she saw Farley shopping.


    How does fari shop?


    When you see something you like, you don''t pick the color, but all the same color.


    A more than 80000 chanel handbag, the same style, three kinds of colors and patterns, France asked for three directly.


    The expression of the shopping guide is about to blossom.


    As for zevlar and Portia, they were already in a light mood.


    Both of them know how much money Chen can make.


    Even if Farley did her best, I''m afraid it would be difficult for her to spend the money Chen made in one day.


    Ye Ziqing is a little dizzy now.


    Because fari is in one shop alone and has already paid off one million soft girls'' coins.


    And the black card in her hand is scary.


    Of course, fari will not only buy for herself, but also for Chen Yu and the children at home.


    Occasionally, I would turn around and ask jevra, Portia and ye Ziqing whether they like something or not.


    Although Ye Ziqing is eager to keep his reserve.


    But see that price, and that luxury.


    A lot of things she can only drool.


    Those luxuries can almost buy a toilet in Mordor.


    So ye Ziqing is also very reluctant to accept.


    When a shopping mall came down, fari had spent millions of soft coins.


    Ye Ziqing seems to have experienced a thrilling war.


    There is only one thought in her mind now All evil capitalists!


    A Lancome lipstick, a color system of 16 color numbers, a breath of the whole package.


    Is this what people do?


    Those kuota she used to contact didn''t do the same.


    "Fari, there''s a baroness''s shop over there. Do you want to go there?"


    "Baroness? No, the Baroness''s boss is Chen''s good friend. The new models of their family will be delivered to our house every quarter. Moreover, Chen and I design and customize their daily formal clothes. Chen seems to have acquired some shares of Baroness in the past, and now he is also the Baroness''s boss. "


    Ye Ziqing''s teeth hissed. She felt toothache.


    The more she knows, the more dizzy she feels.


    Baroness has just entered the Chinese market.


    However, because of its brand name, it has a certain position in the world.


    Last year, Baroness ranked 16th in the luxury list.


    This is mainly related to their market share.


    However, their sales proportion can be ranked in the top three of similar luxury goods.


    Baroness is now a private sector, not a public company.


    But its brand value already belongs to gold assets.


    Ye Ziqing has a good understanding of international finance.


    If Baroness is such a gold asset, he must know better.


    Unexpectedly, Chen could buy the Baroness''s shares.


    She did not know that Chen Yu and Baroness''s boss Zola were close friends.


    And they have an exchange of interests.


    Moreover, Zola''s cash flow is insufficient.


    And she doesn''t want the shares to flow into the hands of strangers.


    It''s better to sell it to Chen Yu than to strangers.


    At least she knows Chen''s roots.


    ¡­¡­


    Chen Yu holds little Larissa and owes little Gelin.


    As for the other children, they want to be crazy.


    Chen''s small world has been locked in their position.


    They can''t even run out of Chen Yu''s perception range.


    However, it has to be said that China is worthy of being the largest region in the spiritual world.


    In such a playground, Chen Yu felt at least 30 psychics.


    Of course, most of them come to play by themselves or bring their families and children together.


    At this time, Chen found out what one of the psychics seemed to perceive.


    It was a middle-aged man, looking very tall, with a little girl sitting around her neck.But the middle-aged man seemed to be looking around, looking for something.


    Finally, the man''s eyes turned to Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu really didn''t expect that someone could find his little world.


    When the man saw the children in Chen''s arms and the children he was holding, he was shocked.


    Then the man calmed down and came over.


    "Hello, did you release that telepathic spell just now?"


    "Well, does it affect you?"


    "That''s not good, sir." The man said, "in this public situation, your behavior will affect many people."


    "I''m sorry, my children are scattered in the playground. I''m afraid they will be lost, so in order to ensure their safety, I used induction magic."


    It seems that the other party is aware of his small world because of his keen perception.


    Rather than really discovering the existence of the small world.


    But it has to be said that the man in front of me is really of some level.


    At least Chen Yu felt that the man''s accomplishments were very high, and his magic power was a little stronger than that of Norma, helris and Jolin Nash, the strongest in the supernatural society.


    Is this the spiritual world of China?


    An amusement park meets such a loser.


    "Are you feeling me again? Who are you from? How can I have no impression of you? " The middle-aged man quietly retreated for two steps. For some reason, he felt a little hairy in front of the young man.


    "I''m a returnee." Chen Chu grinned: "married a foreign woman."


    The middle-aged man looked at Chen''s two mixed race children and believed Chen''s words.


    "No wonder I haven''t heard of you in China." The middle-aged man said, "you have to abide by some domestic rules."


    "I came into contact with the spiritual world only abroad, so I don''t understand the domestic rules very well."


    "Well, how about finding a place to sit?" Said the middle-aged man.


    "Well, just a moment, I''ll call them back." Chen Yu nodded and sent a signal to his children to come.


    The middle-aged man looks at the foreign children around Chen Yu.


    "You are not a nanny abroad, are you?"


    "They all lost their parents, and I adopted them." Chen said casually, "let''s go. There is a roadside restaurant over there. Let''s go there and sit."

 Chapter 2636

    While communicating with middle-aged men, Chen Yu also learned that middle-aged men are called Wang Hai.


    Chen took little Larissa in his arms, while other children ran and played in the open-air restaurant under Chen''s bag.


    "Xiao Chen, can I call you that?"


    "Of course."


    "Xiao Chen, what is your system?"


    "Well, I''m inclined to strengthen the Department. I learned some Western magic abroad, but I''m not good at it."


    Wang Hai reached out his hand and pinched Chen''s arm. He smiled and said, "it''s not easy to strengthen the tie at home."


    "Why?"


    "The strengthening system is more suitable for martial arts. It is not popular in the spirit world. There are too many spells in the spirit world that can restrain you. Moreover, in the spirit world, the strengthening system is almost excluded from the spirit world."


    Chen Chu touched his nose, and was he thus excluded from the spiritual world?


    "But your perception spell is also Western magic?"


    "No, my foundation is the Taoist method." Chen said.


    Chen Yu had been inherited by the Qingyi sect before, and the cultivation method of the Qingyi sect also helped Chen Yu a lot.


    However, the Qingyi sect is still weak. Now it can''t help Chen Yu.


    Of course, Chen Yu still admits his identity as a Qingyi sect.


    Chen Yu entered the Qingyi gate, but it has always been the same.


    Chen Yu is also an entry-level guide to art. Normally, Chen Yu is not a disciple of Qingyi sect.


    Dale should be regarded as an orthodox disciple of Qingyi sect.


    Chen Yu is more like a Dharma elder in the gate of Qingyi.


    Chen Zhuo''s cultivation is high enough, and Li Qing trusts him. He will not covet the skill of Qingyi sect, nor take it as his own.


    So Li Qing made Chen Yu a guardian elder.


    In fact, for today''s Qingyi gate, there are only one or two successors left.


    It doesn''t matter what disciples or leaders or Dharma protecting elders are.


    Chen Yu, the elder of the Dharma protector, is actually about Li Qing.


    No one is for it or against it.


    It''s like a shell company.


    Then the boss directly designates who you are, the manager of the company.


    This designation makes no sense.


    "Oh, your perception spell was Taoist?"


    "That''s right."


    "You''re a good perceptual spell, but don''t use it in public."


    "Why? I''m not in the way. "


    "Do you mind if someone uses a pinhole camera to watch you?"


    "Well Are these two concepts? "


    "No, they''re just a concept for the alien."


    "Well, I''ll pay attention."


    "In addition, we should pay attention to three principles at home."


    "What are the three principles?"


    "Don''t fight in front of ordinary people, kill monsters or discuss the dispute between Buddhism and Taoism."


    Both of them are easy to understand, but he really didn''t know that there was a dispute between Buddhism and Taoism in China.


    You can''t do it in front of ordinary people. It''s not universal all over the world.


    I can''t kill monsters at will. I heard Zhang Tianyi talk about the general situation of domestic spirit and alien world in the war of saints and Yao.


    Monsters are also part of the spirit world and are closely related to the government.


    However, Chen Yu has not heard of the dispute between Buddhism and Taoism in different spiritual world in China.


    "Is there a serious antagonism between Buddhism and Taoism in China?"


    "Although on the face of harmony, harmonious coexistence, in fact, the two fight each other, even in private fighting is very serious."


    "Dead people?" Chen Yu asked with the psychology of gossip.


    "It''s a common thing that at the last Buddhist mother exchange conference in the capital, a group of Taoists came to the door and provoked. People on both sides fought and killed three people. Then there was the last fairyland hunt in Qingdao..."


    "Brother Wang, are you a Buddhist or a Taoist?"


    "I''m nothing. I''m just like you. When I met something unclean at home, the whole village was restless. Later, I came to a beggar and tied up the unclean thing. Then I followed the beggar for more than two years. The old beggar was old and I gave him the last ride."


    Wang Hai sighed: "I can''t keep up with my accomplishments. There are too many spiritual and alien talents in China. After more than ten years of mixing, I''m now pointing to her."


    Wang Hai said, holding the child, this makes Chen Yu feel like some parents. If he fails to achieve his own wishes, he will let his children accomplish them. It seems that he is looking forward to his children, which is actually irresponsible shirking.


    Of course, Chen Yu won''t say it in person.


    After all, it''s Wang Hai''s own business.


    "Xiao Chen, are you planning to go back to China for development?"


    Chen is about to open his mouth, and Wang Hai says, "if possible, we should stay abroad. Now, as long as we have some means, not that kind of charlatan, the monks who go out of China can mix with each other in foreign countries, and believe that our monks are too competitive at home.""Then why don''t you go abroad?"


    "I''d like to go. The key is that there''s no way. It''s easy to go abroad, but I can''t stay in the street."


    Wang Haidun, then said: "by the way, there is an action tonight. Would you like to take part in it?"


    "What action?"


    "Han Wang mountain, a group of tomb robbers dug it three months ago, went in and out of several groups of archaeological teams, and one of them came out alive, but it was also crazy. Then they sent it to the spiritual organizations at all levels, and then the spiritual organizations in this city assigned tasks. Anyone who can pacify the things in Han Wang mountain''s ancient tomb can get a reward."


    "Han Wang Shan?"


    "A mountain in the northern suburb of Mordor is empty, but the things inside are really fierce. It''s said that the ancient true spirit revived. Last time, a wave of friars had been organized to clear up Hanwang mountain, but the killed one was defeated. Tonight is the second action."


    "Anyone can take part?"


    "In a big way, that''s to do harm for the people. If there''s anything you can do, as long as you''re not begging, and you''re coming back from overseas, let me show you a lot tonight."


    Regardless of Wang Hai''s attitude, Chen Yu is really interested.


    Chen Yu is really holding a long-sighted mentality and plans to play with Wang Hai.


    Chen invited Wang Hai to have a meal, and Chen took the children back to the hotel.


    In the evening, Chen Yu is going to throw the children to zevlar and Portia, and then he goes out to have a long experience.


    The two meet at midnight tonight.


    At half past eleven in the evening, Chen Yu arrived at the appointed place.


    We are all modern people. We are not a wilderness or a roadside stall.


    But Chen Yu found that Wang Hai was earlier than him. Apart from Wang Hai, there were two other people, one tall and one short, who looked like a combination. At the moment, three people were drinking beer and rolling strings.


    "Brother Chen is here. I''ll introduce them to you. These two are my old friends from Taihang Mountain, Shanxi Province. Monday south, Rick."


    "Hello, brother Chen." Li Ke, a small man, holds Chen''s hand in his hands: "where are the little Chen brothers getting rich now?"

 Chapter 2637

    Rick looks like a marketplace merchant.


    The first reaction to meet Chen is the professional smile and politeness.


    Of course, Chen is not averse to this move.


    After all, we all have our own way of survival.


    The tall Monday south looks a lot more honest.


    Chen noticed that his hands were rough and not very clean.


    It''s estimated that what Nan did on Monday might be doing some heavy work on the construction site.


    They both have good accomplishments.


    Later, Wang Hai introduced them to each other.


    Rick is a small businessman. He is estimated to be worth millions.


    But his cultivation method is a family tradition.


    Although he has been in business these years, his accomplishments have not slackened.


    They often discuss with each other about spiritual cultivation.


    There is also a small circle of its own.


    Zhou Yinan is also a member of their small circle.


    His identity among ordinary people is a construction worker.


    In fact, income is good among ordinary people.


    So no one needs to pity him.


    Coupled with a happy family, life is harmony.


    Besides, his school is a famous one.


    Although now the reputation is not obvious.


    But it is also a little famous in Shanxi Province.


    The five elements of Dayan in Taihang was also cultivated in the South on Monday.


    To cooperate with his own work would be a great fit.


    "It''s almost time. Let''s go now."


    Chen Chu looked at the three men and said, "you''ve all drunk. Let me drive."


    "OK, brother Chen knows how to drink and not drive. Ha ha..."


    People in the car, all the way to the outskirts of the city.


    Seven around eight, into a country road.


    However, the car did not enter the village, but entered the dirt road and drove into the mountain.


    At last, the car broke down at the entrance of a valley.


    The road is too hard to walk.


    People can only get off and March.


    "There is too much yin in this mountain. I''m afraid there are many ghosts. They probably came out of that ancient tomb." Said Zhou.


    Chen Yu didn''t see any Yin Qi here. After all, it was the western spiritual world that Chen Yu dissolved more.


    Chen Yu only thought it was a little cold and cloudy here.


    "Everyone takes several pieces of this talisman to avoid Yin Qi invading the body and damaging his cultivation."


    Chen Yu reached for it, but as soon as the talisman started, it suddenly ignited.


    Everyone was stunned for a while. On Monday, Nan took a deep look at Chen Zhu and didn''t say anything.


    "The Yang Qi of brother Xiao Chen is very strong. The Yin Qi here can''t invade your body even if it''s ten times larger. You don''t need these talismans."


    "Oh, well."


    Chen estimates that Monday''s South may have seen something.


    I guess it''s related to the spontaneous combustion when I just took over the talisman.


    On the way up the mountain, South China was apparently avoiding Chen Yu on Monday.


    Chen Zhuquan did not know that he was still walking behind Wang Hai, talking and laughing.


    Rick in front walked south on Monday.


    Li Ke seemed to see a little doubt, and asked in a low voice: "old Zhou, what''s the matter with you? That kid didn''t recruit you and didn''t provoke you. Why did you suddenly change your personality? "


    "Just now he took over my real Yang talisman, and suddenly it ignited. Didn''t you see it?"


    "I see that your real Yang talisman was made by infusing it with Yang fire, which contains a trace of real Yang fire power. As you said, the boy''s Yang Qi is heavy, and the real Yang fire power is released directly on the talisman without entering his body."


    "Remember the great events in China 20 years ago?"


    "Remember, what''s the matter?"


    "My master and I also participated in that event." Zhou Yinan said: "our apprentice was lucky to see Tianshi Zhang of Longhu Mountain. He had just gone through the process of killing demons and demons. It is said that Tianshi Zhang killed thousands of demons in that battle alone. But at that time, Tianshi Zhang was still alive. When he saw my master, he came to say hello. At that time, I knew that my master and Tianshi Zhang were old acquaintances. Tianshi Zhang also asked my master for help Several true Yang talismans are said to dispel some blood and evil spirit in the body. "


    "What does that have to do with that kid?" Asked Rick, puzzled.


    "It is said that after beheading the demons, the blood spirit will be left on the body. Either it will be pushed and dissipated by time, or it will be burned up by the fire of the real Yang. At that time, when Zhang Tianshi wanted to go to the real Yang talisman, the real Yang Talisman also directly ignited." "Zhang Tianshi said in a low voice on Monday that he killed too many demons in those days, and that he was infected with such a heavy blood spirit. The real Yang talisman didn''t need to be urged, but it ignited directly."


    "Here It''s possible that the boy has just killed some demons and ghosts. After all, he is also a monk. It''s not surprising that he has killed several demons? " Said Rick with a slight hesitation."In that event, my Shifu gave out a lot of real Yang talismans. Basically, the inventory of his old man for decades was clean in that event. If other people want to get to the real Yang talismans, they all need to urge the real Yang talismans to use, and Zhang Tianshi doesn''t need to urge them." "At that time, my Shifu said that the blood spirit of other people is just a little bit, but the blood spirit of Zhang Tianshi can directly scare the most ferocious spirits away," Zhou said


    "You mean That kid surnamed Chen, his blood spirit can compare with that of Zhang Tianshi? "


    "I''m afraid there have been some." Zhou Yinan said, and at the same time secretly looked at Chen Yu, who was hanging far away behind his eyes: "in a word, that kid is not what we think is good. Although we have no intention of harming people, we can''t help it."


    Rick has been in business all the year, and he is also an individual.


    Almost all kinds of people have seen it.


    Even the demon clan has contacts.


    He also secretly looked back at Chen Yu.


    "I don''t see what this stupid boy can do."


    Chen Yu and Wang Hai in the back were very happy.


    Anyway, it''s a strong boast.


    Wang Hai was also quite a success.


    In his view, Chen Yu is bragging.


    What is familiar with the big Hollywood director.


    If you want to play a leading role in a Hollywood movie, that''s minutes.


    Wang Hai''s face was envious and joyful, and his mouth read that he wanted to join Chen Zhu and hold his thigh.


    No matter what he thought, at least his expression and tone were in place.


    "At the beginning of the kidnapping, I also had investment. To be honest, Hollywood movies can''t be invested even if they have money."


    "Or brother Chen, when will you introduce Steven to me?"


    "Where is he free? Now he''s making a new movie. It''s estimated that it will be released next year."


    "Do you know the amount of this credit card?"


    "How much?"


    "I don''t know. There''s no limit to what the bank says."


    Chen Zhu enjoys this kind of state very much. He feels that he is bragging.


    It''s just that the other side is still trying to praise you and doesn''t intend to break through their boasting.


    This is the advantage of communicating with adults, because everyone is playing virtual.

 Chapter 2638

    After entering Hanwang mountain, people''s speed slowed down.


    In the middle of the night, it''s poor again. There''s really no fun here.


    Moreover, there are many mosquitoes, which are not enough to drive people.


    Only Chen was not harassed by mosquitoes.


    Those mosquitoes can''t avoid Chen Yu.


    However, the deeper into the Hanwang mountain, the more abundant the Yin and cold Qi.


    Mosquitoes are difficult to operate in this environment.


    At this time, a huge breath approached the crowd.


    Chen Zhao raised his eyebrows and stopped.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "I feel something coming." "It seems very powerful," Chen said, pointing to the front


    "Well? How do you know? " Asked Rick with some doubt.


    "Brother Li, what you don''t know is that brother Chen''s perception magic is quite excellent. He has ways to cover places as big as the amusement park."


    "So powerful?" Rick raised his eyebrows.


    Zhou Yinan was silent all the time, looking at Chen Yu with a strange look.


    "Brother Chen''s accomplishments are not weak. Don''t look down on him."


    Although Wang Hai didn''t see Chen Yu make a move, Chen Yu was brought into the team after all, and he naturally did his best to win.


    Soon, Chen discovered that the huge breath was actually hundreds of evil spirits.


    But judging from their clothes, they all belong to the evil spirits of the last decade.


    They look like the maids in the movie and TV series. They wear uniform clothes, but their faces are hideous.


    However, in addition to Chen Yu, people were not surprised but pleased to see these evil spirits.


    "It''s a spiritual temple, and the number is so huge."


    "What?" Chen Yu asked, looking at the three men in a dazed way.


    "Lingcha, isn''t it abroad?" Wang Hai looked back and said.


    "No At least I haven''t heard of it. You know, I just came into contact with the spirit world


    "Although they are also a kind of evil spirits, their spirit bodies are soaked in the spirit spring, so the spirit bodies are also contaminated with the spirit of the spirit spring. Although they are vicious, they are excellent materials for refining tools. Even some monks squeeze their spirit bodies directly and extract the spirit liquid from them, which can even prolong their lives."


    Wang Haidun looked at Chen Yu and said, "but you are too reluctant to deal with the enemies of spirit and body. If I get enough in return, I will give you some."


    "Thank you, brother Wang." Chen Yu did not refuse.


    At this time, on Monday, South and Rick were already in a hurry.


    Although there are so many spiritual temples, the individual strength is not satisfactory.


    Maybe it''s a little bit stronger than the common evil spirit, but it''s just a little bit stronger.


    No matter Wang Hai, Zhou Yinan or Li Ke, they all have some real kung fu.


    Facing hundreds of spiritual temples, you can still face the war easily and freely.


    To be honest, this scene is really much better than that of foreign psychics.


    Take the supernatural society.


    The supernatural society before Chen Yu became president.


    At that time, the first group of members, who had encircled a vicious community, were almost wiped out by the regiment several times.


    In fact, the strength of psychics in North America is generally the same.


    And then the supernatural society, that''s really out of group.


    Wang Hai, Zhou Yinan and Li Ke, Chen Zhu believed that they should not be ordinary people.


    But they''re not the best.


    And I only came back home one day.


    You can meet three people in front of you.


    This shows that the strength level of domestic psychics is very high.


    Although Wang Hai claimed to be a wild road.


    But his methods are not unusual at all.


    Two palms condense the magic power and constantly shoot out strange characters.


    It''s like the pictograph of the Shang Dynasty.


    And he also whispered: "tie, break, destroy, break..."


    Although the shapes of the characters did not match the words he read, the effect was quite consistent.


    On Monday, the south is more direct, with both hands pinching the seal, and then pointing to a bunch of spiritual temples.


    A lot of black water burst out between his hands.


    When those spiritual temples touch black water, they are as black as ink.


    And it fell from the air like a weight.


    But Li Ke didn''t use any magic, but took out a gourd directly.


    "Come to my gourd." With a loud cry from Rick, the mouth of the gourd immediately has a strong suction force, constantly sucking the spiritual brake into the gourd.


    Looking at the battle in front of him, Chen Chu was amazed.


    Chen Yu has completely become an outsider.There is no spiritual moment near him.


    He stood there as a spectator.


    Chen Yu found that those spiritual temples were afraid of him.


    Even if he didn''t do anything, those spiritual temples still actively avoided his side.


    They seem to feel something in themselves.


    However, Chen Yu did not pay much attention to this.


    Because in the past, someone had noticed the bloody gas on him.


    On Monday, Nan glanced vaguely at Chen Yu.


    But he was not idle.


    It''s hard for these spiritual temples to meet such a large number in a hundred years.


    If you miss this chance, you may not have another chance in your life.


    In just over 20 minutes, the number of spiritual temples has been reduced by half.


    And the rest of the spiritual moment seemed to be afraid, and all fled.


    Wang Hai, Zhou Yinan and Li Ke also have no way to deal with the escaped Lingcha.


    If they take the initiative to attack, the three are naturally happy to see it.


    For them, these spiritual temples are self imposed. It doesn''t take any effort to clean them up.


    But if Lingsha wants to escape, they can only look and sigh.


    After all, there are too many spiritual temples.


    And they can fly, which is the only advantage of Lingcha.


    When they returned to Chen Yu''s side, everyone was smiling.


    It seems that their harvest this time is not poor.


    Li Ke patted his own treasure gourd: "Xiao Chen, let''s see how your brother Li''s treasure gourd is. There are more than 100 spiritual temples in it."


    Rick''s method is extraordinary, and Monday''s south and Wang Hai''s method is not weak.


    Wang Hai took out a blank scroll and directly threw the spiritual temples with the characters on them onto the scroll. Then they became the patterns on the scroll. There were more than 100 spiritual temples with different shapes.


    On Monday, South China gathered the spiritual temples contaminated with black water into a small black ball and put it into his pocket. He acted quietly, but Chen Yu saw that he was the one who got the most.


    "I admire you." Chen Yu responded with a smile.


    "Don''t be discouraged, Xiao Chen. I''ll divide you later." Wang Hai patted Chen Yu on the shoulder as if he were his younger brother.


    "Brother Wang, it''s not cheap on the market."


    "It''s all brothers. It''s not impossible to find so many things on the market, but it''s rare to find such a large amount. One Lingsha has to sell more than 120000 soft Mei coins."

 Chapter 2639

    Chen Yu basically understood the meaning of Wang Hai.


    To put it bluntly, several of them have grasped so many spiritual temples, and they want to exchange them for cash.


    Wang Hai thought Chen Zhu was rich, maybe not as rich as he boasted.


    But there must be money


    He thought that he could get some money directly from Chen Yu.


    Rick and Zhou Yinan looked at Wang Hai.


    On Monday, I opened my mouth to say something.


    However, Li keyin pulled Monday south.


    He was not allowed to speak.


    Wang Haikai''s price is too high.


    On the market, a spiritual brake will sell 10000 soft Mei coins.


    Wang Hai apparently took Chen Yu for granted.


    Chen has found out what Rick and Zhou did.


    But he didn''t plan to fight Wang Hai.


    "Give me ten of them. I don''t know how to use them. I''ll call you 200000 when I get back to my account."


    Wang Hai''s goal has been achieved.


    However, Wang Hai didn''t know that in Chen Yu''s mind, his affection for Wang Hai was reduced.


    "You wait here. I''ll explore ahead." Wang Hai said: "those spiritual temples are probably all from the ancient tomb, maybe we can meet them in front."


    Li Ke, Zhou Yinan and Chen Zhu stay in place.


    "Brother Chen, that..." Li Ke hesitated for a long time, and wondered if he wanted to remind Chen Yu.


    Chen Chu found a stone to sit down and said with a smile, "did brother Wang sell me lingchagui?"


    "It''s a little expensive, but Wang Hai didn''t mean much. He just wanted a little bit cheaper."


    "No wonder, no wonder, it''s not easy for everyone, ha ha..." Chen Yu waved with a smile.


    "Brother Chen, what are you practicing?" Asked Rick again.


    "I practice Taoist skills, but the way I go is to strengthen the system."


    "How is the cultivation now?" Rick has made no secret of his temptations.


    "I think it''s OK. As you know, I spend most of my time abroad. The level of foreign spiritual world is just like that. There are many masters, but not many. I have few opponents in foreign countries." Chen said casually.


    "There should be a lot of foreign demons and ghosts, right? How strong is it? "


    "Strength, of course, is also strong and weak, but I''m in the strengthening department. To put it bluntly, I''m just positive with those things, and now I can survive. Naturally, I''m better than them in strength and speed."


    "Ha ha So it is. " Li Ke smiled and nodded. Chen Yu''s answer was obviously perfunctory, which completely deflected his question: "do you kill many demons abroad?"


    "A lot of killing." Chen Chu nodded.


    "Your bloody spirit is not a lot to explain." On Monday, a sudden sentence was inserted.


    "Take part in more scarlet tasks and kill more monsters." Chen Yu said quietly.


    On Monday, nanleng had a look. Of course, he knew the scarlet task.


    He even inquired about the scarlet task, thinking that he might find one that is easier to accomplish by chance.


    It turned out that there was no easy task in the scarlet task.


    Every scarlet task is as difficult as heaven.


    Many of them are to exterminate the devil''s nests in some places.


    This made Monday South couldn''t help looking sideways.


    He fully believes Chen Yu''s words.


    As for Chen''s cultivation, it should not be low.


    But certainly not to Zhang Tianyi''s small view of the mountains.


    Then it can only be that he participated in many and many bloody missions.


    If you take part in a number of scarlet tasks and kill more demons and ghosts at a time, it''s not that you can''t explain his bloody spirit.


    That''s a relief for Nan on Monday.


    Think about it. It''s more reasonable.


    Soon, Wang Hai came back.


    "Wang Hai, how about the front?"


    "There seems to be a group of people coming tonight." Wang Hai frowned and said, "when I went there, they found me too, but they didn''t do anything. I think they also came to the tomb of the Han king."


    "Again?"


    "Looks like a doorman."


    "Which gate is it?" Zhou asked sensitively.


    Zhou Yinan is a disciple of Dayan Wuxing sect of Taihang, which also belongs to Taoism.


    However, they only practice the magic and magic of the Taoist, not the righteousness of the Taoist.


    So they can only be regarded as Taoist, not Taoist.


    As a matter of fact, in today''s Chinese spiritual world, Taoism and Taoism are two concepts.


    And Taoism can be the gate, but the gate will always only be the gate.


    For example, Longhu Mountain is the holy land of Taoism, and it is also the delicate gate of Taoism."I''m afraid it''s a Taoist from Maoshan."


    "Maoshan!" Both Rick and Nan frowned on Monday.


    Maoshan is the top Taoist power in the Chinese spiritual world.


    Although Maoshan is also a Taoist holy land.


    But the Taoist gate of Maoshan is separate from the Taoist school.


    There is also a Tianshi Zhang in Maoshan.


    But this is not Zhang Tianshi.


    Zhang Tianshi of Maoshan, whose real name is Zhang Ding, is also known as Zhang Daojun.


    In addition to distinguishing Zhang Tianyi, Maoshan sect was conferred by the court in the Ming Dynasty, and the real person in charge of teaching was conferred as a bright, true dharma king in the sky.


    And the identity of Daojun has been extended to this day.


    And this generation of Daojun, though he is also a top figure in the spiritual world.


    But compared with Zhang Tianshi, who was taught by Longhushan Tianshi, it is still a lot worse.


    In the spiritual world, we only know Zhang Tianshi, but we don''t know Zhang Daojun.


    Of course, it''s exaggerating to say that I don''t know at all.


    However, Zhang Ding''s accomplishments and fame are far inferior to Zhang Tianyi, which is true.


    Zhang dingsuan is one of the leading figures in the spirit of China. There are many people in the same position with him.


    But Zhang Tianyi is recognized as the first person in the world.


    Although the identity gap in public perception, Maoshan school expressed a lot of dissatisfaction.


    But the world will not change because of the discontent of Maoshan school.


    As for Zhang Ding, he has never responded positively to this dissatisfaction.


    His men can make noise, but he can''t.


    Because he knew that Zhang Tianyi would be directly positive with him because of this.


    And he knows better that Zhang Tianyi absolutely did this kind of thing.


    Although they are of the same rank, their strength is far from each other.


    This also led everyone to think that Zhang Ding should be the younger generation of Zhang Tianyi.


    People don''t know what Maoshan sect is doing here.


    But it also cast a shadow on the hearts of the people.


    Although the spiritual world is not the kind of killing and looting in the realistic novels.


    But the power struggle is real.


    The strong bully the weak, which is a matter of course in any era.


    But Li Ke, Zhou Yinan and Wang Hai are all behind them. I''m afraid they can''t compare with Maoshan school.


    Therefore, they are extremely reluctant to contradict Maoshan school.

 Chapter 2640

    Before long, the group of four saw five Taoists dressed up in front of a cave.


    When the five met the four, they immediately acted as if they were facing the enemy.


    "You Taoists, we are not enemies."


    "No admittance here, please." A Taoist with a goatee Beard said proudly, with a somewhat haughty look in his eyes.


    "You guys, this is not a private area, and it does not belong to any faction. You have no right to stop us." Said Rick in a restrained tone.


    "The Maoshan school is here to do business, and the rest of the people are willing to retreat." It is obvious that the goat bearded Taoist priest does not intend to explain more.


    "Are you Maoshan sect too domineering?" On Monday, Nan was a good man.


    "It''s not necessary to explain to outsiders that Mao Shan sent his way." Said the goat beard Taoist.


    "What if I have to go in?"


    "Don''t think that you can fight with the real Maoshan sect after practising a few tricks. I advise you to be more understanding and give in automatically. Don''t make a fool of yourself."


    "I''m C... N... M." On Monday Nan burst into a rage.


    Everyone was shocked for a while. Shouldn''t it have been the most honest thing on Monday?


    And on Monday, not only the mouth, but also the body.


    Directly to all Taoists of Maoshan sect.


    "Filthy earth, filthy abyss!"


    I saw a piece of black mud under the feet of all the Taoists of Maoshan sect.


    "Young generation, dare you!"


    Taoist goatee had a big drink.


    The Taoists of Maoshan sect thought that these people were just wandering wild men.


    As long as the name of Maoshan sect is carried out, we can live in these scattered repairs.


    But unexpectedly, I met a madman.


    Dare to take the initiative to fight them.


    This dirty earth and filthy abyss is quite vicious. Put it in the past, this is the magic of evil way.


    The black mud on the ground seems to have life, crazily dragging several Taoists on it.


    Taoist goat Hu''s body shape moves to break away from the dirt and filthy abyss.


    Pinch out another French seal with both hands.


    Duan -


    a green coffin comes down from the sky.


    Then the coffin opened, and a grim faced corpse came out of it.


    The green faced zombie spits foul air, his eyes are black, his hands and fingers are sharp and slender like beasts.


    Canine teeth in the mouth are also different from ordinary people.


    Although it''s a human shape, it''s very big, over 220 centimeters.


    And this green faced zombie is not the kind of dancing in Xiangjiang movies, wearing the official clothes of the Qing Dynasty.


    He was dressed in rags and hemp, hobbled, slightly arched forward, with his arms down.


    "Go back, old Zhou! That''s a green body. " Cried Rick in a hurry.


    Although he didn''t understand why he wanted to fight against the Taoists of Maoshan Sect on Monday.


    But look at the look in South''s eyes on Monday, most of them have any grudge.


    And he and Monday South know each other for more than 20 years, if want to fight, naturally want to stand on Monday south side.


    I saw the green corpse in the South on Monday, and the reaction was also very fast.


    "Five aggregates, Hong Lei."


    At this time, a thunder came down from the sky and landed on the head of the green faced zombie.


    The huge body of the green faced zombie collapsed.


    People couldn''t help but look at Wang Hai. They didn''t expect that Wang Hai was more decisive.


    Wang Hai grinned: "since we are going to fight, there is no need to whet haw. Maoshan''s dead ox nose. We just have some grudges to settle."


    It suddenly occurred to all that they had a long-standing feud with Maoshan sect. No wonder they were so resolute.


    When Rick saw this scene, he no longer hesitated to pick the gourd from behind.


    "Xiao Chen, it''s none of your business, so you don''t have to join in."


    Chen Yu smiled and moved his muscles and bones for a while: "we are all together. Now I say it has nothing to do with me. I think they will not believe it."


    "Since these people want to find their own way to death, we don''t need to stay here any longer. We should try our best to fight, regardless of death or injury." The goat Hu Taoist said: "the earth has nine layers, the nine secludes connect the hell, the heaven has nine layers, the nine Xuans connect the sky, the heaven and the earth are the guide, the avenue is the spirit, the heaven and the earth are the way, gather my nine spirits, accumulate my nine lives..."


    Only saw the ground gradually tear open, a bronze coffin rises from the ground.


    Out of the bronze coffin came a tall corpse.


    The corpse was nearly three meters in size, with black hair on it. It was like a savage, with a huge axe like a doorplate in both arms.


    "King of the dead!" The faces of all the people changed dramatically.


    They didn''t expect that the strength of the goat beard Taoist was extraordinary, and he actually raised a corpse king.


    Chen Yu''s eyebrows set. The strength of the corpse king is very strong.


    And the dead Qi of the body, let alone ordinary people, is hard to reach even the psychic.And other Taoists also called out a coffin.


    Out of the coffin came zombies with blue or red faces.


    "Since you are stubborn, I can''t blame you for waiting for the killer."


    The goat Hu Taoist humed coldly, pointing to four people and shouting, "go."


    "Take it!" Li Ke held up the gourd and shouted at the corpse king.


    But the corpse king did not move, then spit out a mouthful of turbid gas to Rick.


    The foul air, with a foul smell, roared at Rick.


    "Lao Li, leave now!" On Monday, a stone palm grabbed Rick and dragged him back.


    This turbid gas of the king of the dead is polluted water and poison. It''s very difficult to dispel once it''s attacked.


    This filthy water corpse will block the magic power. It needs other people''s help and may not succeed.


    Wang Hai, Li Ke, pinching the seal with two hands: "Lei FA, five Yun real Lei!"


    There are five successive lightning strokes in the sky.


    All hit the king''s head.


    And every flash of lightning is an explosion of power.


    When the fifth lightning came down, there was a big hole in the ground where the king was standing.


    However, the corpse king is still standing.


    Everyone took a breath of cool air.


    Such a powerful and terrible thunder method can''t hurt the corpse at all.


    "I dare to make a fool of myself in front of this audience."


    Chen Chu looked at Taoist Hu, the goat, and his accomplishments were similar to those of Wang Hai.


    But he can summon such a strong king to fight for him.


    On the contrary, although Wang Hai''s strength is not bad, but a corpse King alone may have left them helpless.


    Roar -


    in the roar of the shaking sky, the corpse King finally moved.


    With a sense of terror and oppression, the corpse king had killed three people in a flash, and he raised a huge axe to kill Wang Hai.


    "Over..." Wang Hai''s face is pale. The strength of the corpse king is too terrible.


    It''s completely beyond the limits they can resist.


    Chen Yu''s foot moved, and suddenly appeared in front of Wang Hai. He reached for the axe handle of the corpse King accurately.


    Everyone looked at Chen Yu strangely.


    A human being grabs an axe cut by a corpse king with great power?


    Is that right?


    Chen Chu suddenly raised his foot and kicked the king''s belly heavily, kicking him more than ten meters away.


    "I''ll take care of this big guy, and leave the rest to you."

 Chapter 2641

    "What a strength!" Everyone took a breath of cool air.


    Generally speaking, the most effective way to deal with this kind of corpse king is not to take one''s own flesh and blood body and the opposite side.


    It''s a spell of the summoning department that summons a creature with the same physical strength.


    Or it''s a powerful enough attack spell, which can be sent to the soul.


    But Wang Hai, Li Ke and Monday South did not have the ability.


    Most of them died in this battle.


    But unexpectedly, Chen Yu, the onlooker, suddenly made a horizontal stick.


    And the moment showed a powerful power.


    Chen Chu grabbed the axe. "It''s quite easy."


    The corpse king was not injured. After he got back on his feet, he roared at Chen Zhu angrily.


    Chen Chu twisted his neck and stared at the king.


    "Brother Chen You Be careful. "


    Wang Hai''s appellation for Chen Zhu has changed from Chen to Chen''s brother.


    "I can''t help anything else, but physical work is my strength." Chen Yu said quietly.


    The goat beard Taoist priest was also a little surprised.


    This man is obviously on the way of intensive forging.


    However, there is a limit to this method of strengthening forging.


    He doesn''t believe that someone can practice his body to the point where he can be right with the corpse king.


    The corpse king is a part of his life, which is the combination of the sacrifice of the yuan God.


    Naturally, more than ordinary people know how terrifying the war power of the corpse king is.


    Even if it''s a hundred tons, it can be lifted easily.


    But just now, Chen Yu blocked it with a pair of meat palms.


    It''s kind of hard for him to accept.


    But he didn''t feel that his own king had lost.


    He thought that Chen Zhu might have used some secret methods.


    In a short time, he gained extraordinary strength.


    But this secret method is doomed to not last for a long time.


    "Go, kill him!"


    The king of the dead roared and killed Chen Zhu.


    Chen Yu swung a huge axe, a 360 degree swing.


    The axe fell heavily on the king''s shoulder.


    The body of the dead king stumbled for two steps, but he was unharmed.


    What a hard body!


    Chen Yu didn''t exert too much force. He was curious about the corpse king.


    What is the ultimate strength and defense of the corpse king.


    The corpse King''s arms spread out and hugged a bear to Chen Zhu.


    Chen is not going to hug a corpse.


    Lift your body up and out in mid air.


    The corpse King''s arms directly cut the big tree behind Chen Zhu.


    Wang Hai, Zhou Yinan and Li Ke were all in a cold sweat.


    There is no doubt about the terrible power of the king.


    If that bear hug is put into practice, I''m afraid that I can''t squeeze Chen Yu''s body into mud.


    As soon as Chen Yu was on his feet, the king of the dead came to fight again and swept his arms towards his back.


    "Be careful!" People shouted at the same time to remind.


    Chen Yu pulls the handle of the axe with his backhand. The back of the axe is swung and hit the corpse King''s face.


    The king''s chin was smashed and crooked, but the king himself broke it right.


    Chen Yu keeps up with a big windmill again. He swings his axe through three circles and hits the side of the corpse King heavily.


    The corpse King''s huge body flew directly more than 30 meters, and was finally stopped by a tree pole with a diameter of at least one meter.


    Roar -


    the king of the dead stands up again without any injury.


    The corpse King actually turns his arms around the big tree pole.


    In full view of the public, the tree pole was broken by it.


    Then, the corpse King actually swung the tree pole and hit Chen Yu.


    Chen Zhu drags the handle of the axe and rushes towards the corpse king.


    The big tree pole is about to swing to Chen Yu''s moment.


    Chen Yu suddenly jumped up, the tree pole swing empty moment, Chen Yu holding a huge axe, heavy cut down.


    Hiss -


    the axe directly cuts the corpse king in two from the head.


    Everyone took a breath of cool air.


    But the goat Hu Taoist suddenly spurts out a mouthful of blood, and the whole person leans back.


    "Master!" All the Taoists quickly helped the Taoists.


    Wang Hai, Zhou Yinan and Li Ke were all stunned.


    They didn''t expect Chen''s strength to be so terrible.


    At the moment, no one thinks of Chen Yu as the buns who just came back from abroad.


    At least, no one dare to belittle Chen''s strength.


    At this time, two Taoists came out of the hole of the Han King''s tomb.


    A Taoist has a white face. He is estimated to be in his early twenties, but he has white hair.


    The Taoist is dressed in a black robe, holding a sword in one hand, with eyebrows like a sword, and has a dignified appearance.Following an old Taoist is exactly the opposite of that Taoist.


    Wearing blue and white robes, crane Yan and white hair, holding the dust, a fairyland attitude.


    "What''s the matter?" The young Taoist shouted in a cold voice.


    "Shizu, I don''t know why those people came here. If they didn''t agree with each other, they attacked us. Shibo stopped them, but he killed the hell corpse."


    When they saw the two Taoists coming out of it, their faces changed.


    Chen Yu did not know the two Taoists, but the other three did.


    Especially on Monday, when I looked south at the young Taoist, my eyes would burst with rage.


    "Zhang Ding!"


    People can even hear the creaking of teeth on Monday.


    When Zhang Ding looked south on Monday, his eyes were colder again.


    "Monday south, it''s you."


    Monday south this time no more impulse.


    He knew who he was facing.


    Zhang Ding is in a different world in China. That''s absolutely the right person.


    The whole spirit of China is equal to him in one hand.


    The same is true of his accomplishments.


    Except for the old monsters that never came out.


    He is the most outstanding person in the face of the sun.


    Compared with Zhang Ding, they are not even bedbugs.


    I saw Zhang Ding draw a rune in the air with his right hand, and then lightly on it.


    The rune shot south on Monday, which was unable to resist at all. In an instant, he fell to the ground and howled.


    "I think for the sake of your ancestors, I have tolerated you for many times, but you don''t know what to do. Now I need to abolish your cultivation, so that you can''t do anything wrong with your own magic cultivation."


    Bo -


    suddenly, a strong wind passed Zhang Ding''s side.


    Zhang dingleng touched his cheek again, and there was a blood mark on his face.


    Zhang Ding looks at Chen Yu in amazement.


    "You..."


    "Untie his magic." Chen Yu said quietly.


    "Junior, you..."


    Bo -


    another small black ball shot at Zhang Ding''s side, and the strong wind broke his face.


    However, the old Taoist who was standing beside Zhang Ding always had a smile on his face. After Chen Yu made a move, he directly backed down and took a step. It was just to show his attitude and have nothing to do with himself.


    Zhang Ding''s face became extremely gloomy.


    "Do you know what you''re doing?"


    "I know, but do you know what to face?" Chen''s right hand made a gesture of ejection.

 Chapter 2642

    Zhang Ding''s accomplishments are very high.


    But he never touched the boundary of Shangqing.


    So for Chen Yu, this kind of opponent can be kneaded to death at will.


    Wang Hai and Rick''s eyes are about to fall.


    In this world, there are not many people who dare to be right with Zhang Ding.


    Zhang Ding is furious at the moment.


    "You think you can really threaten me?"


    "You can try it."


    "I''ll have a try today. Come on, let me see what else you can do."


    Chen Zhu''s fingers were loosened and a small black ball shot out with a swish.


    However, the little black ball exploded three meters away in front of Zhang Ding.


    The doctor''s voice was loud in the air.


    Zhang Ding stood still.


    "I didn''t know how to restrain when I was successful in a sneak attack, but I thought I could handle this seat. I''m ignorant." Said Zhang dingleng.


    Wang Hai and Li Ke''s faces changed dramatically. They were just too reluctant.


    This time, Zhang Ding''s hands were pinching the seal, which was extremely fast. In just half a second, he had finished pinching the seal, and then his hands were lifted upward.


    Five bronze coffins were raised on the ground at the same time.


    When Li Ke and Wang Hai saw the coffins, their faces changed.


    Just now, the goat Hu Taoist priest had a bronze coffin, which made it hard for them to parry.


    Even Chen Yu was very reluctant to defeat the dead king in the bronze coffin.


    Now Zhang Ding summoned five bronze coffins in one breath. That''s enough.


    But at this time, Chen Yu suddenly rushed forward and kicked a bronze coffin.


    The bronze coffin flew directly to Zhang Ding.


    Zhang Ding looked at the bronze coffin in astonishment and almost didn''t respond.


    Fortunately, the old Taoist behind him pulled him, which made him avoid the bronze coffin.


    "Zhang Daojun, be careful. The young man opposite is not easy to deal with." The old Taoist smiled and said, looking at Chen Yu at the same time.


    The old Taoist found Chen Yu squinting at him.


    The old Taoist quickly waved his hand: "young man, I am not familiar with Zhang Daojun. If you want to find him, please ask him for trouble."


    Zhang dingqi''s seven tips make smoke. Is it humiliating to know him?


    If you change to someone else, Zhang Ding is afraid that he will directly catch them and practice them as poison corpses.


    However, the old Taoist around him is not easy to be offended. Even if Zhang Ding is no longer unhappy, he has no way to deal with each other.


    "Thank you, immortal Wuxu."


    "Thank you, hehe..." Immortal Wuxu smiled and backed away: "but once, it''s the limit of the old Taoist. The old Taoist doesn''t want to fight with the young man opposite. Next, it''s up to you."


    "There''s no need for real people, it''s just an ER accident."


    Zhang Ding looked at Chen Yu, and his eyes were flashing with a shade.


    By this time, the remaining four bronze coffins had been opened.


    Four more terrifying corpses emerged from the bronze coffin.


    The four kings were holding huge swords, knives, spears and scissors.


    They are like ancient generals or swordsmen.


    In fact, they were ancient generals and swordsmen.


    Chen''s attention is not on these four corpses.


    But I have been wandering on the old Taoist.


    I can''t see through the old Taoist''s accomplishments.


    His own little world could not penetrate a circle of shields around the old Taoist.


    The old Taoist seems to have noticed Chen Yu''s gaze, turned his head and looked at Chen Yu, showing a smiling face.


    Li Ke and Wang Hai were extremely nervous.


    They don''t believe Chen can deal with four corpses at the same time.


    At this time, the four kings of the dead attacked Chen Yu at the same time.


    However, Chen Yu did not move this time, so he stood in place.


    Four corpses flew out without warning.


    They are like being hit by an invisible force.


    Rick and Wang Hai are all in a daze.


    What happened?


    Why did the four corpses fly out without warning?


    When the old Taoist raised his eyelids and looked at Chen Yu, there was a glimmer of splendor in his eyes.


    Zhang Ding''s pupil suddenly contracted.


    But at this time, Chen Yu pointed.


    Zhang Ding was directly pulled in front of Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu grabbed Zhang Ding by the neck with one hand.


    "Unlock my friend''s spell."


    "If I don''t untie it!? How dare you kill me? " At this time, Zhang Ding was also in a dilemma.


    For him, to be held in the hands of a younger generation is a great shame.


    At the moment, he is self-confident that Chen Yu dare not kill him.


    If he knew Chen Yu a little, he might not be so confident.After all, Chen didn''t know what kind of trouble it would be to kill him.


    With a smile on his face, Chen''s palm has increased its strength.


    Zhang Ding''s mouth is wide open. His face is congested with blood and his eyes are about to protrude.


    Chen''s strength is still growing.


    At this time, the old Taoist suddenly gave a laugh: "ha ha I heard that Zhang Tianshi invited a top expert from abroad to come back. I think it''s you, little friend. "


    When they heard that Chen Yu had something to do with Zhang Tianyi, their faces changed.


    And can be called by Zhang Tianyi the top expert, that strength absolutely has no words.


    "I didn''t believe it at first. The old man used to brag about it. Now it seems that you are really the best


    "I''m not invited back by old man Zhang. I just went back to China to play for a few days, and I knew that it was not good for the old man to look for me."


    "Do you know what Zhang Tianshi asked you to do?"


    "I don''t know, and I''m not interested in knowing."


    Chen Yu thought about going to Longhu Mountain for two days.


    Now it seems that going is a big trouble.


    Forget it.


    "All of a sudden I''m tired of playing. I''m going home."


    "There will be a peerless demon king in the Qinling Mountains. I''m afraid that the scale is larger than that twenty years ago. If the peerless demon king can''t be stopped, then without considering the impact first, nearly a million people will suffer. How many people will die is even more difficult to count. Children, do you have the heart to report the disaster?"


    Chen Yu''s expression was pinched and said, "old Zhang has his own way, and there are no such noble people at home and abroad as you."


    "My accomplishments are not as good as Zhang Tianshi or you, and both of them are different from you. You have reached the present state purely by your own combat power. If you only consider from the aspect of combat power, I''m afraid that Zhang Tianshi and I will not be your opponents together."


    "Old man Zhang brought me back this time, and made me a thug?"


    "Although I want to defend Tianshi Zhang, it''s true." The old Taoist looked at Zhang Ding, who was strangled by Chen Zhuo. "Can you let Zhang Daojun go?"


    "He didn''t answer my request."


    "Although your friend''s magic is not weak, I can understand it. As for Zhang Daojun He''s still useful. "


    This sentence is undoubtedly the biggest damage to Zhang Ding.


    Can we live together because we are still useful?

 Chapter 2643

    Li Ke and Wang Hai are listening to each other.


    Chen, do you know Tianshi Zhang?


    And listen to his tone, it seems that the two are very familiar.


    What''s more, this kid was called back to deal with a dying demon?


    Legend, the fuse of a big event?


    Li Ke and Wang Hai both couldn''t help swallowing.


    They feel like they''ve heard something amazing.


    The old Taoist seems to be aware of their thoughts.


    He looked at them lightly.


    "Don''t say a word more when you get out of here, or you two will be doomed."


    Both of them shivered.


    The old Taoist clearly spoke in a very gentle voice.


    But there was a chilling chill in the eyes.


    Chen Zhu loosed Zhang Ding.


    Zhang Ding''s face was red and white, and his hands and feet were not comfortable.


    His eyes flickered, as if he was hesitating, whether he needed to take advantage of this opportunity to give Chen Yu a hair.


    "Don''t mistake yourself, Zhang Daojun." The old Taoist suddenly snorted in a cold voice.


    The old head looks like it can see through people''s mind.


    Zhang Ding stealthily looks at the old Taoist priest, and stops his mind.


    "Go and untie the soul pivot of that man."


    "Immortal Wuxu, this man and his ancestors have a feud with me..."


    "I don''t care what kind of resentment you have with him, but I know that if you don''t untie it, I''m afraid you can''t get through it."


    The old Taoist looked at Chen Yu.


    "Zhang Daojun, this is a man who once beat a peerless monster to a man who can''t take care of himself. You can''t play him by any means. Besides, he doesn''t mix in China. Your influence is of no use to him. If you force him, he really dares to kill you."


    "Well, as long as this kid agrees, he will not be the enemy of our Maoshan sect in the future, and I will not be in trouble with him." Zhang Ding said.


    "I won''t promise anything for him." Chen Yu said quietly.


    The old Taoist also smiled: "Zhang Daojun, this is not the time when you put forward conditions. You can''t even protect yourself. It''s meaningless to talk about any conditions."


    Chen Yu didn''t know what the grudge was between Nan and Zhang ding on Monday.


    Maybe I can help him promise.


    On Monday, South turned against itself.


    Then I am not a person inside or outside.


    Zhang Ding''s eyes twinkled, and reluctantly went up to solve his magic on Monday.


    On Monday, Nan woke up in a daze.


    And then he looked at the strange situation.


    He knows exactly who Zhang Ding is.


    He saw himself, didn''t kill himself, it was all his sudden kindness.


    How is it possible to cast a spell on yourself?


    Also, why is everyone''s face so strange?


    What happened during his spell time?


    That Ding''s face is as ugly as eating Shi.


    If you look at the three people here, they look different.


    Wang Hai and Rick, in particular, have been avoiding his eyes.


    What happened?


    "Let''s go." Zhang Ding finally took the lead to leave.


    Head also does not return, walk quite natural and unrestrained.


    However, in the eyes of lik and Wang Hai, there was some confusion behind the calm.


    Hua Xialing is the most extraordinary person in the world. He was beaten by an unknown boy.


    If they didn''t see it, they wouldn''t believe it.


    "Brothers, what''s going on?" Asked South on Monday.


    No one returned to Monday''s South question.


    Without Chen Chu''s explanation, Li Ke and Wang Hai were afraid to say what they had just done.


    After all, they were warned by the old Taoist Wuxu.


    "Let''s talk about you first. What''s the relationship between you and Zhang Daojun?" Chen asked.


    Head down on Monday, not very willing to talk.


    "Old Zhou, we are all our own people. There''s no need to cover it up."


    "Yes, Lao Zhou. Just now we have been living and dying together." Wang Hai said, "and I will not hide it from you. I have a lot of grudges with Maoshan school."


    People''s eyes were focused on Wang Hai. Wang Hai continued, "I told you, my master is an old beggar, and I finally gave him the last."


    All the people nodded. Chen Yu didn''t know Wang Hai until today, but he told Wang Hai about it.


    "A few years ago, I went to the grave and found that the old beggar''s tomb was empty. After investigation, I found that within a few days after the old beggar was buried, there were people from Maoshan sect wandering around there. The best thing they were good at was body refining. Moreover, the old beggar''s accomplishments were not weak. I didn''t need to know what they were going to do with the old beggar''s body."Does this need to be said?


    Of course, it''s used to refine corpses.


    The higher the cultivation, the more powerful the zombie can be.


    And the bodies of some monks can even produce some magical powers.


    Everyone is in the industry, so this kind of thing does not need evidence.


    As long as you doubt it, it''s going to happen.


    Moreover, there is a criminal record for this kind of thing.


    The extent of its abominability is abhorrent in China.


    It''s a pity that Maoshan faction is so powerful that they can''t be defeated by the wild men.


    Plus their political background and influence.


    They are also allowed to act with some unbridled.


    And they are also smart enough not to move the bodies of big people or people with deep backgrounds.


    "Well, since you want to know, I''ll tell you about me and Maoshan sect." On Monday Nan sighed and made up his mind.


    "I am a descendant of the Mayi cult." Said Zhou.


    All of them were puzzled, but Chen Yu had a meaningful look at Monday south.


    Because the Qingyi sect is derived from the Ma Yi sect.


    It''s not too much to say that it''s a branch of the Mayi religion.


    Chen Gu also knew from Li Qing that the education of Ma Yi was actually a branch of Maoshan school.


    That is to say, in fact, Chen Yu and Maoshan school are related.


    However, this source is a little far away.


    Chen Yu knows so much.


    "The Maoshan sect is divided into three sects: the white, the linen and the black." On Monday, Nan explained: "the white clothes sect can look at the wind and water, explore the dragon''s vein, find the heaven''s opportunity, and the hemp clothes sect can expel ghosts and subdue demons. At the same time, it also protects the mountain gate, which is the protection of the law of Maoshan. As for the black clothes sect, it raises ghosts and practices corpses, reverses life and death, and reverses human relations. Originally, the white clothes sect has always been the leader of the sect. But in recent years, the Jianghu is mostly a Jianghu scam that swindles under the name of Maoshan sect Son, this led to the great decline of Maoshan sect''s reputation, so the white clothes sect retreated to Xiuyin. The dispute between the black clothes sect and the Ma clothes sect also came from this. My grandfather Zhou cangnian was the leader of the Ma clothes sect at that time, and he was also the real protector of Maoshan sect. "


    "But thirty years ago, the famous God of linen?" Wang Hai asked.


    "Ha ha I didn''t expect anyone else to know my grandfather''s name. I thanked brother Wang on behalf of my grandfather. "

 Chapter 2644

    Chen Yu looks at Monday south.


    Chen Yu used to only know about the Ma Yi religion, but he didn''t expect that there were also the Bai Yi and Heiyi religions.


    "My grandfather led the Mayi cult to argue with Zhang Ding''s Shifu, the Black Yi cult. Originally, they were all fighting for the leader with the same sect. Both sides were restrained. They didn''t do too much to each other. But Zhang Ding broke the rules first. He slandered my grandfather and said that my grandfather stole the magic sword of Tiangang Town, the most treasure of Maoshan. Then he ruled on my grandfather. They didn''t have any evidence Under the circumstances, just by Zhang Ding''s words, my grandfather was judged guilty, and my grandfather was directly abandoned for cultivation with the Maoshan gate rules. My grandfather died one month after the abolition of cultivation, and our family was expelled from Maoshan. "


    "Will your grandfather not resist? Since it was framed, I don''t think he would be so obedient to the verdict, or even to the punishment. " Chen Yu''s idea is too presumptuous.


    Because he felt that if he faced this kind of thing, he would never accept the execution honestly.


    "At that time, they claimed that they would investigate the beginning and end of the matter, but before they did, they had to ban my grandfather''s cultivation. My grandfather was concerned about our children at that time, so he didn''t intend to resist. He thought that since he didn''t do it, he could investigate it clearly, but then he found a dark lattice in his room, and found Tiangang in the dark lattice At that time, my grandfather was speechless. "


    Although this is a unilateral statement of Monday south, Chen Yu prefers to believe Monday south.


    Along the way, when Nan mentioned it on Monday, he was full of resentment and unwillingness.


    "By the way, do you know the Qingyi gate?" Chen asked.


    On Monday, nanleng looked back at Chen Yu and said, "why do you mention the Qingyi gate?"


    "What is the sect of Qingyi?" Neither Rick nor Wang Hai have heard of Qingyi gate.


    "The Qingyi sect is a branch of my Ma Yi sect." Monday Nan explained simply.


    "Why have I never heard of the Qingyi gate?"


    On Monday, Nan looked at Chen Yu vaguely. "Brother Chen, where did you hear about the Qingyi gate?"


    "When I was abroad, I met a friend who claimed to be a descendant of the Qingyi clan." Chen Yu said quietly.


    "Abroad?" Zhou Yinan''s eyebrows wrinkled: "that person is OK?"


    "When I met her, she wasn''t very well."


    "And now?"


    "How are you now? She has received a foreigner disciple and intends to be her heir."


    Monday''s face slightly improved.


    "May I have her contact information?"


    "Sorry, I don''t have her contact information." Chen Chu smiled and shook his head. "I don''t know her very well."


    "Ah..." South sighed on Monday.


    Chen Yu has li Qing''s contact information.


    But before we know their relationship.


    Chen Yu will not give Li Qing''s contact information to others at will.


    On Monday, Nan was obviously hiding something from him.


    Therefore, Chen would not give contact information at will.


    Chen Zhu plans to ask Li Qing first.


    When we get back to the city, we will be separated.


    However, as soon as Chen Yu returned to the hotel and entered the lobby, he heard a cry from behind.


    "Brother Chen."


    Chen Yu didn''t expect nan to come here on Monday.


    "Brother Zhou, what can I do for you?"


    "Brother Chen, I want to ask you something..."


    "It''s about the Qingyi gate?"


    "I''d like to ask, but whose surname is Li?"


    "Yes." Chen Hui nodded and replied.


    "Don''t you really have that contact information?"


    "No."


    "Brother Chen, you don''t know my relationship with that one."


    "I wish to hear the details."


    "He''s my little aunt."


    Chen couldn''t help but stare at Monday south, trying to distinguish what he said from what he said.


    Unfortunately, Chen Yu''s ability to observe people is not enough.


    He could not see the truth of what Zhou said.


    Even if it is true, Chen will not easily give the contact information to Monday Nan.


    "Brother Chen and my aunt have a lot to do with each other?"


    "We just know each other." Chen Yu said quietly.


    "Yes."


    "When I saw you for the first time, I thought you were close. I didn''t think too much. Now I want to come because brother Chen cultivates the Qingyi of Qingyi sect."


    Chen Yu is silent. He doesn''t know whether the other side is related to Li Qing or not.


    Even if he and Li Qing are really aunts and nephews, they are not sure whether they are good relations.


    "What I learned in my linen education is the magical skill of linen. It just complements the Qingyi of the Qingyi sect."


    Chen Yu carefully felt that there was a trace of Qi in his body on Monday. It seemed that he really had all connections with him.Of course, even so, Chen still holds the same idea.


    When he could not prove that he and Li Qing had no malice.


    Chen first contacted Li Qing, and then decided whether to give Li Qing''s contact information to Monday south.


    "I understand brother Chen''s concerns, but I really need my aunt''s contact information. Brother Chen, you should be my aunt''s heir, right?"


    Chen Yu didn''t dispute this. If he had to clarify the relationship, Li Qing would benefit from it.


    So it''s Li Qing''s descendant, and Chen Yu won''t deny it.


    "So you and I should not be outsiders."


    "Why did sister Qing go abroad?"


    "Because her sons and daughters-in-law went abroad at that time, and the domestic situation was not very good at that time, she chose to go abroad, but fortunately she went abroad and avoided some domestic things." "At that time, people from Maoshan school were actually looking for her," Zhou said


    "Look for her? Why? "


    "There are some deficiencies in the skills of the three religions, namely, the linen, the white and the black. Only the needlework of the Qingyi sect can complete the skills."


    "The Qingyi sect is not only a branch of the Mayi sect, is it? After all, it is impossible for a branch to make up for the three main sects'' abilities. "


    "You know the Qingyi gate. Do you know XiangLiu Qingyi?"


    "I heard that." Chen Chu nodded.


    I have seen the ancient books of Qingyi gate before. It was created by XiangLiu Qingyi.


    And XiangLiu Qingyi comes from the linen teaching.


    Next is XiangLiu Qingyi''s personal life.


    Chen Yu knows so much.


    "In fact, at the end of the Tang Dynasty, XiangLiu Qingyi was the leader of the Ma Yi sect. At that time, the situation is very similar to today''s. The Ma Yi sect and the Bai Yi sect were at loggerheads for the position of the Mao Shan leader. At last, the Bai Yi sect won, and XiangLiu Qingyi left the Mao Shan sect angrily. When XiangLiu Qingyi left the Mao Shan sect, he said a word. I can''t decide the current leader, so I will do it He decided to teach all the future masters of Maoshan sect, and then he created the Qingyi sect himself. At that time, the winning masters of Maoshan sect didn''t think so. But soon he found that the words of XiangLiu Qingyi had come true. XiangLiu Qingyi took away the most important skill of the Mahi sect, which was the foundation of the three religions of Maoshan sect. This skill was the skill of the Qingyi sect. In the following thousand years In total, there are thirty-two masters of Maoshan sect. When they succeed, they need to pray to the contemporary successors of Qingyi sect for the completion of the skill. That is to say, without the approval of the leader of Qingyi sect, the master of Maoshan sect cannot practice the complete skill. "


    "No, isn''t there a palm teacher who has handed down the skill of complement?"

 Chapter 2645

    "Do you know why you need to use a pin and thread to complete it? It''s not the skill itself that makes up for it, but the body defect of the cultivator. The skill can be handed down, but the body can''t. " "XiangLiu Qingyi integrates the skill of mending into the thread of needlework," Nan explained on Monday. "In order to avoid the leakage of the skill and magic of the Qingyi gate, XiangLiu Qingyi has established rules that the Qingyi gate can only be handed down in one line."


    Chen Yu frowned faintly when he heard the words of Monday south.


    That is to say, the purpose of Nannan''s search for Li Qing on Monday is to make up for his defects in skills?


    "Brother Chen, since you can learn the magic of Qingyi sect, you must have a good relationship with my aunt, so please give me my aunt''s contact information."


    Chen looked at Zhou. "I have contact information, but how do I know what you said is true?"


    Now that it''s all about this, Chen Yu doesn''t plan to cover it up any more.


    I said that there was no contact information, and Nan would not give up on Monday.


    "What I said is true."


    "It''s not for me to decide whether to give you the contact information. I need to ask her. If she agrees, I will give you her contact information. If she doesn''t agree, I can only say sorry."


    On Monday, the south side of the house was ugly, and several times I wanted to talk.


    "I''m sorry, I need to go back to my room and have a rest. I''ll let you know if there''s any news."


    Chen Yu has been directly ordered to leave. On Monday, Nan can only leave.


    After leaving the hotel, Nan took out the phone on Monday: "Lao Li, Lao Wang with you?"


    "Yes, we are in our restaurant on Hengbin road. Would you like to come here?"


    "Well, I''ll go now."


    South rushed to the restaurant where they were on Monday.


    The restaurant is not small. It''s Rick''s private property.


    By Rick''s wrists, the restaurant is still thriving even though it''s over two in the morning.


    On Monday, I opened the box to see Li Ke and Wang Hai exchanging cups.


    Seeing Monday''s South coming, Rick Rick gave Monday''s South man a glass of wine: "old Zhou, sit down, have a glass, this is a good wine."


    Zhou Yinan took over the glass and directly drank up the liquor in the glass.


    "Ah It''s good wine. It''s 2000 yuan in a bottle, isn''t it? "


    "Fine brewing Wuliangye, with a price of 381 bottles, is put on the counter of my restaurant. The price is 488. Take two bottles back home."


    On Monday Nan licked his lips. Rick looked at Monday Nan.


    He and Zhou Yinan have known each other for the longest time.


    Although their families are quite different, they are all insiders.


    So there are many common topics, and the two have helped each other many times.


    Although on Monday Nan hid his background.


    But there''s no small secret.


    "Where did you go just now?"


    After going down the mountain before, Li Ke had a drink with Wang Hai on Monday. As a result, Nan said there was something to deal with on Monday.


    In more than an hour, the business is finished?


    "How about Lao Li and Lao Wang, do me a favor?"


    "What are you busy with? A word for money. "


    Li Ke''s answer is full of Jianghu spirit, without hesitation.


    On Monday, I saw Wang Hai in the south of the eye: "Lao Wang, are you familiar with that kid named Chen?"


    "Well In general, not very deep friendship. "


    "That''s good, that''s good."


    "Wait What do you mean, Lao Zhou? " Asked Rick.


    "He has something to do with me. I want you to help me, and the three of you will join hands to take the boy down."


    "How can it be." Immediately Rick stood up and said excitedly.


    "Lao Li, what''s the matter with you? Do you need to be so excited?"


    On Monday Nan looked at Rick in surprise.


    Some don''t understand why Rick is so excited.


    "That kid won''t be your bastard, will he?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense. We have no enmity with Chen Yu. Why should we fight against him? It''s not moral. "


    "I don''t care about him, I just want to know some information from his mouth."


    "That''s not good either."


    "Why? How many years of our relationship can''t match that boy? "


    Li Ke and Wang Hai looked at each other and couldn''t help but smile bitterly.


    "Do you still remember why Zhang Ding of Maoshan sect had such a strange expression and was unwilling to leave at last?"


    "Why?"


    "Pushed back by Chen." "What''s more, people didn''t want to expose their accomplishments. It was because you got the magic of Zhang ding that Chen had to expose his accomplishments. He had to suppress Zhang Ding with his own strength without fighting back. At last, he had to be persuaded by another old Taoist to undo the magic of you."


    "You''re like this, but you''re a little vengeful.""Moreover, even if we are willing to help, I''m afraid that the three of us together are not necessarily opponents of others."


    When Zhou Yinan heard Li Ke and Wang Hai''s words, his face turned blue and red.


    "I have my own difficulties."


    "I''ll give up that anyway. I can''t help you with it." Said Rick.


    Although he spoke of righteousness, he didn''t say that he had to pay his own life.


    He said it plainly, and it was a matter of benevolence and righteousness.


    If South Africa is going to die on Monday, he can''t either.


    However, he will never find his own way to die and fight with Chen Yu.


    He didn''t feel qualified.


    Wang Hai is the same.


    His friendship with Zhou Yinan is not so good.


    So he is more unlikely to help Monday south to deal with that evil spirit.


    I heard that the old Taoist said that Chen Yu had more than just a good relationship with Zhang Tianshi.


    And even Zhang Tianshi recognized Chen''s strength.


    He even invited Chen Yu back from abroad to help fight against the immortal demon king.


    Then in the subsequent communication with Rick, he found that Chen Yu was deeply bloody and was not good at anything.


    It''s easy to say if you can fight against this kind of man.


    If we can''t kill each other, we will definitely fight back with thunder.


    He doesn''t think his little body is just as good as Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu is the one who presses the famous Zhang Daojun to the ground.


    And Zhang Daojun''s cultivation is also a famous figure in the Chinese spiritual world.


    So Wang Hai increasingly felt that he could not provoke Chen Yu.


    "Lao Zhou, that''s all. We haven''t heard of it. If you want to know something from Chen, you can tell him well. He may not refuse, but if you use it forcefully, I''m afraid this road won''t work. Even if we are willing to help, it''s just delivering food. Chen''s strength is so powerful that even Zhang Ding doesn''t It''s his opponent. How can we defeat him? " Wang Hai said.


    He was kind enough to talk to each other, but on Monday, Nan couldn''t hear him.


    At the moment, he has a little brain fever: "in a word, you just don''t want to help me. Forget it. If you don''t help, you won''t help."

 Chapter 2646

    "Ah I said Lao Zhou, why don''t you listen? " Li Ke saw that Monday South was leaving, and immediately got up to hold Zhou. "Old Zhou, listen to my advice. If I can help you, how can I not help you? We can''t provoke that kid."


    On Monday, Nan didn''t believe how old Chen was.


    He thought Chen Yu had something to do with Zhang Tianshi.


    That''s why Zhang Ding retreated.


    As for Chen Zhuo''s suspension of Zhang Ding, he was even more unconvinced.


    Zhang Ding knows better than anyone.


    All over the world, those who can compete with Zhang Ding can count one hand.


    There is no such person as Chen Yu in this one hand figure.


    On Monday, Nan was already in hysteria.


    He felt that if Rick didn''t help him, he would have betrayed him.


    It''s just that he has no power, no power, no money.


    They are not strong enough.


    Although he didn''t believe what Rick and Wang Hai said.


    But the strength of Chen is not weak.


    Think about it, Monday South did not think of a good way.


    If Rick and Wang Hai are willing to help.


    That''s a lot easier.


    Their strength is not weak.


    And unlike him, both of them are very well connected.


    And I have a lot of spare money.


    On Monday, Nan''s own job was to do heavy work on the construction site.


    It''s not hard to support your family, but it''s hard to get out of the way or get along with some people.


    And because of personal problems over the years, Monday South has always been a low-key code of conduct.


    So on Monday, we didn''t know a lot of people, except for a few people in a small circle.


    Some of the disciples of the five elements sect of Dayan moved around a little.


    On Monday, Nan was a beginner of Arts, and Dayan wuxingzong was not the kind of person who had to be innocent to join.


    As a matter of fact, Dayan five elements sect belongs to a relatively open principle of receiving people.


    It can be the one who just woke up, or the one who brought art to the beginning, such as Monday south.


    Moreover, as long as it''s not the kind of person who commits crimes, as long as it''s not wanted by the public security organs and the law, and certain basic conditions are met, it''s possible to learn from others.


    And Dayan wuxingzong also knows the identity background of the past South on Monday, as well as the current situation.


    But they don''t care, although Dayan Wuxing sect is not the top-level sect of Maoshan sect.


    However, there are a large number of people in Dayan five element clan, even in China, there are only a few who can compare with Dayan five element clan.


    Of course, the vast majority of Dayan five element sect are peripheral disciples, and Monday south is such peripheral disciple.


    However, Dayan five elements sect also has core members, but the number is quite rare.


    For a while on Monday South wanted to be a core member.


    If we can become the core member of Dayan five elements sect.


    Then there will be more security for him and his family.


    Moreover, the resources available to core members are not comparable to those available to peripheral members.


    In fact, the peripheral members of Dayan five elements sect can get a set of "Dayan five elements method".


    It''s not so precious. There are almost one set in Dayan five elements sect.


    Next is the name of Dayan wuxingzong.


    Zhang Ding has always known the whereabouts of Nan on Monday.


    I also know that he joined the Dayan five elements sect.


    But it''s because of the fear of Dayan wuxingzong.


    That''s why I didn''t play south on Monday.


    However, as tonight, Nan took the initiative to appear in front of Zhang ding on Monday.


    Zhang Ding will not be polite to Monday.


    Now on Monday, there are some desperate situations in South China.


    So, he was thinking about whether to ask his classmates for help.


    Of course, even if it is to find help from the same family, it also needs to pay a high price.


    After thinking about it on Monday, Nannan finally decided to ask some of his classmates for help.


    And it''s not just Monday south that counts Chen.


    For what happened tonight.


    Zhang Ding is even more haunted.


    In front of his disciples, he was pressed on the ground and rubbed.


    For Zhang Ding, this is a disgrace.


    Zhang Ding, who has been at the peak of power for a long time, how can he bear such humiliation.


    He enjoyed his followers'' popularity and the flattery of his disciples.


    The shelf is no longer able to be put down.


    So he needs revenge, he needs shame.


    Although immortal Wuxu has warned him.


    However, how could Zhang Ding listen to the admonition of immortal Wuxu.


    Although the generations of immortal Wuxu are extremely high.But it''s just a wandering savage with no school, just a Taoist temple list.


    So for Zhang Ding, his admonition is nothing but farting.


    His only fear is Zhang Tianyi behind Chen Yu.


    Even he suspected that Chen Yu''s humiliation to him today was probably inspired by Zhang Tianyi.


    Zhang Ding returns to his foothold, and the more he thinks about it, the more unwilling he is to say it.


    After thinking about it, Zhang Ding finally made a decision.


    Revenge on Chen! Of course, he can''t just retaliate.


    After all, he also needs to take Zhang Tianyi''s feelings and thoughts into account.


    However, if it''s done by someone other than Maoshan school.


    Then it''s not his fault.


    After a long consideration, Zhang Ding picked up the phone and dialed a number.


    "Zhang Daojun, what can I do for you?" There was a joke on the other end of the phone.


    Zhang Ding didn''t pay attention to the tone of the other side.


    After all, they have known each other for a long time.


    The two sides have also carried out many times of cooperation.


    "Dakui, I have an enemy here. I''m very strong, even stronger than me. Do you have any plans for the future?"


    "Strength means nothing to me. How much do you need me to do?"


    "Except for his life, you can do anything else."


    "Am I free? Can I kill him, too? "


    "Of course, if you can."


    "How much are you going to pay?"


    "A million soft girls, if you can get rid of that guy and bring him to me alive, then I can add another million soft girls."


    "The details I have to deal with, as well as the identity information."


    "No, I need to investigate. That guy came back from abroad, so there is not much information about him that can be found at home."


    "You know, I don''t like to act rashly when I don''t know who I am and who I am. This kind of risk is too great, and the ability to deal with it is even stronger than you, which increases the difficulty of the task."


    "As long as you help me with this, we can sit down and talk about the price again."


    "I don''t like to talk about money after the fact. I hope I can receive money before I carry out the task. After all, I''ve met a liar."


    "How much do you think it suits?"


    "Buy it now, five million soft girls."


    "This is the lion''s opening."

 Chapter 2647

    Chen was about to go upstairs when he found Zhang Ting and ye Ziqing coming out of the elevator.


    "Boss." Zhang Ting was a little surprised.


    "Haven''t you come back so late?"


    "It''s a little crazy today." Zhang Ting said with a smile.


    "It''s so late. You two girls are not safe. I''ll take you back." Chen said.


    "No, boss, the domestic security is much better than that of foreign countries."


    In Los Angeles, Chen warned them not to go out alone after 8 p.m.


    You can''t even go out in a team, because Los Angeles is very unsafe at night.


    Every night in Los Angeles, police departments deal with more than 300 criminal cases.


    The LAPD receives more than 500 guests every night.


    In contrast, demons are also cosmopolitan cities, and public security is countless times better.


    It''s good to have several criminal cases in one night.


    Even so, it is still irresponsible to let two girls go home alone at night.


    "Let''s go." Chen Yu''s car is on loan.


    This can make it more convenient for Chen and his family to travel.


    In the car, Chen asked, "where did you go today?"


    "Shopping malls, shopping malls, shopping malls." Ye Ziqing thinks that the foreign woman Chen Yu is looking for is really a black sheep.


    Although she enjoyed it very much, farry occasionally bought things for them.


    But when they saw that Fanny was spending money like water, they were really shocked.


    It''s terrible. In one day today, that loser at least swiped 10 million yuan.


    I''m afraid that woman can''t afford to be such a loser even if she has a lot of money?


    "Farley bought a lot today, didn''t she?"


    Zhang Ting and ye Ziqing looked at their faces.


    More? More than one word can explain.


    Farry almost moved the whole mall home.


    Among them, there are two luxury stores, and fari has wiped out two million at a time.


    "A lot."


    "A lot."


    "When I go back, I''m afraid getting on the plane is a big trouble." Chen Yu is driving the car, rubbing his forehead and saying, "what''s playing around?"


    "Or Going out to sea? " Asked Ye Ziqing.


    Chen Yu rolled his eyes. "Fari''s job is to be a member of the coast rescue team. Her job is to soak in the water every day. When we are abroad, we go to sea once or twice a month. I don''t think it appeals to her."


    "Er..."


    "Is this the right way?" Chen asked.


    "That''s right. Turn around and drive another 500 meters. Jingli garden."


    "Here we are."


    The car stopped at the door and the two women thanked each other.


    "Come on, go in, and I''ll go back to rest."


    "That Boss, why don''t you go upstairs and have a cup of tea? "


    "Forget it."


    Zhang Ting is also relieved to see Chen Zhu drive away the car.


    "How can I feel that you are a little disappointed?" Ye Ziqing said jokingly.


    Zhang Ting of course knows what ye Ziqing means.


    "I think it''s you who are disappointed," she retorted. "That''s an absolute son-in-law."


    They were about to enter the community when a man jumped out of the road.


    The man was dressed in a decent suit, tie and leather shoes, and a three piece set that was the hallmark of successful people.


    "Ziqing, who is the man who just sent you back?"


    "Yu Keming? Why are you here? " Ye Ziqing looks at Yu Keming in surprise.


    "I ask you, who is that man?"


    Ye Ziqing frowned, and Zhang Ting just wanted to talk.


    But ye Ziqing pulled his hand. Ye Ziqing stepped forward and said, "rich man, do you see the car he drives? Rolls Royce phantom, market value 8 million. "


    The man''s face was red and white, biting his teeth and pointing to Ye Ziqing: "Ziqing, when did you become so philistine? So realistic? For money, don''t you even have to face now? "


    Pa -


    Ye Ziqing gives a slap to the man.


    "Who are you? Why are you accusing me? What are you to blame me for? Find out who you are. "


    "Ziqing, it''s been two years. Can''t you forgive me?"


    "Excuse me? Forgive you, M... B. " Ye Ziqing scolds his mother directly: "I have been raising you for three years. You have put on a green hat for my mother. Where can''t I match that label? Is my mother''s chest not big enough? Or is the butt not enough? "


    Ye Ziqing swears and directly backs the man in front of him.


    Ye Ziqing is pressing step by step, as if to devour the man alive."You''re not a hardworking person. What else can I expect you to do?"


    Ye Ziqing and Yu Keming were classmates. When Yu Keming was in school in his early years, they were also influential figures.


    We should have talent and family background.


    But in the year of graduation, the yukeming family went bankrupt.


    Yu can only come out and start his own business.


    As a result, he lost his last bit of capital after three years of entrepreneurship.


    At that time, she met Ye Ziqing.


    At that time, ye Ziqing was just an ordinary employee of the company.


    The meeting and love of dog blood.


    Ye Ziqing is fighting for her career.


    At the same time, he supported Yu''s entrepreneurship.


    In those years, all the money YE Ziqing saved was basically given to Yu Keming.


    Then, Yu Keming is still as useless as ever in his career.


    But his feelings soared.


    Ye Ziqing personally staged a trick of catching traitors in bed.


    Of course, Yu is speechless.


    Ye Ziqing was really fascinated by Yu Keming in those years.


    Basically, ye Ziqing will agree with what he said.


    But in essence, ye Ziqing is still that smart and capable woman.


    After catching the traitor in bed, ye Ziqing directly lets Yu Keming leave the house.


    The money invested in the past can''t be taken back.


    But most of it.


    As for Yu Keming, in the past three years, he asked Ye Ziqing to get back together.


    This is not the first time. Zhang Ting has already known each other.


    "While you are still hard, go out and be a duck for a few years. Don''t appear in front of my mother, or she will kill you."


    "Ziqing, forgive me. I don''t care about you and that man. Forgive me. Let''s get even, shall we?"


    On hearing this, ye Ziqing was directly angry: "roll, now! Now! Get out of here now! "


    "Ziqing, can you help me Please, my employees haven''t been paid for three months. I only need one million, one million, and I can solve all the problems. "


    "No, go away." Ye Ziqing looks at Yu Keming in disgust.


    Zhang Ting looks on coldly. She is an outsider. She never takes the initiative to be an emotional tutor for ye Ziqing.


    Ye Ziqing is an adult. She knows what''s right.


    "You didn''t Does that man have it? You ask that man for a sum of money. He can drive eight million luxury cars, and that one or two million should be easy, right

 Chapter 2648

    Even Zhang Ting, who has always been a spectator.


    I was shocked by what Yu said.


    Although in the past, she did not contact Yu Keming.


    But at least I heard Ye Ziqing talk about her and Yu Keming in the past.


    Zhang Ting felt that Yu''s biggest problem was that he made a mistake that all men would make.


    Of course, this is mainly because Zhang Ting is not as strong as ye Ziqing.


    So she even felt it wasn''t a big problem.


    But now, she feels that ye Ziqing''s explanation to Yu Keming in the past is too one-sided.


    Slag man is not enough to describe Yu Keming''s slag.


    Slag man has everything except slag.


    But Yu Keming has nothing but slag.


    There is no such thing as a man''s blood and dignity.


    Ye Ziqing was not surprised at all that Yu Keming said.


    In the past, she thought love was everything to her, so she couldn''t see clearly.


    But when she caught Yu Keming in bed.


    Looking back on the past, she found that Yu was more than just emotional.


    His dregs are all kinds of dregs.


    Ye Ziqing sneered, turned around and walked into the community.


    Zhang Ting immediately follows Ye Ziqing''s footsteps.


    The only thing to be thankful for is that this community belongs to a high-end community.


    After all, the 20 yuan property fee is not paid in vain.


    This is why Yu Keming has been waiting for ye Ziqing at the gate of the community.


    Yu wants to follow Ye Ziqing into the community.


    But ye Ziqing said directly to the guard brother at the door, "I don''t know him, and I have nothing to do with him."


    Then Then Yu was stopped at the gate.


    "Ye Ziqing! Ye Ziqing, come back to me Your mark Your mark Don''t think it''s over! I''ll tell you, it''s not over! It''s not over! "


    Let Yu Keming roar at the door, ye Ziqing also has the right not to hear.


    In fact, there was no need for her to do anything.


    The security brother at the door has put out a just fist.


    At the same time, there are also insulting words such as scum, asshole and bastard.


    It''s estimated that when he and ye Ziqing were quarreling at the door just now, he didn''t listen to gossip less.


    "Leaf, is it really OK? Let that bastard talk at the door and damage your reputation. "


    "What can I do? Call the police and get him? The police will only regard it as an ordinary emotional dispute. "


    Ye Ziqing also has his helplessness. In the final analysis, it is the strength of the judicial process of the state organs.


    If you put it abroad, you can attack others with insulting words on the street. Basically, you haven''t run away from prison.


    But in China, it is very difficult to punish the public security.


    Ye Ziqing couldn''t help it.


    This is the common people''s compromise to the scoundrels.


    Rogues are scary because they have no bottom line.


    And the reason why ordinary people are ordinary people is that they have no choice but to the scoundrels.


    "Or Ask my boss for help? "


    "Ha ha What can your boss do in China? His contacts and influence are all abroad. At home, he is just a rich man. "


    Most of Ye Ziqing''s contacts are rich people.


    So she knows the difference between the rich and the powerful.


    Rich people are commonly known as upstarts. They are no different from ordinary people in terms of social contacts and qualifications.


    But powerful people are different. Maybe for them, it''s just a sentence. In a meal, ordinary people need to run for months, walk around, and spend a lot of money to get through the joint.


    Ye Ziqing has no doubt that Chen Yu has great contacts and resources abroad.


    After all, it''s hard to get such a huge asset without any contacts and resources.


    But foreign resources are of little use at home.


    Even the black card, known as wishing dragon ball, doesn''t work in China.


    At the beginning, Citi said that as long as users holding black cards call financial housekeepers, they hope to spend a good night with Hollywood movie queen.


    Basically, when I got home, the movie queen was already washed and lying in bed.


    But in China, you can make a phone call to see who you are.


    So ye Ziqing didn''t believe Chen Zhu had a way at all.


    Yu Keming is a scoundrel, so he is invincible now.


    When the two women entered the hall of the residential building, the lights flickered twice.


    But neither of the two women cared. They thought it was just the power supply in the hall.


    But when they got to the elevator, they found that they had pressed it for half a day and the elevator had not been opened."Damn, did you feed the dog more than 2000 property fees in a month?" Ye Ziqing''s mood at the moment is obviously extremely bad.


    She would never have said such a gaffe.


    The elevator door still hasn''t opened. Ye Ziqing''s patience has been exhausted.


    Up to now, ye Ziqing has not been rioting, which shows that he is well cultivated.


    "Take the elevator."


    "Ye, it''s three twenty-five in the morning, and our family lives on the twenty-first floor."


    "Then what?"


    Zhang Ting and ye Ziqing are both a little desperate, on the 21st floor.


    It''s the way to the sky.


    Even if they are looking for the property right now, they can''t repair the elevator until tomorrow.


    "Hello Boss. "


    "What''s up? Are you home? "


    "That Have you returned to the hotel, boss? "


    "On the way."


    "Could you come over and meet us at the door, we''re going to stay in the hotel for one night."


    "Well All right. " Chen did not ask why.


    Zhang Ting and ye Ziqing are waiting for Chen Zhu when he drives back to the gate of the community.


    After getting on the car, Chen Yu found that ye Ziqing''s face was not very good-looking.


    "What''s the matter? Is the house uncomfortable? Want to stay in a hotel for one night? "


    "When I got home, I found that the elevator was broken, and I couldn''t go upstairs, or I could just climb the stairs, twenty-one floors."


    "So it''s the most troublesome thing to live so high. Fortunately, my house is not so high."


    Well, Chen''s house is so high. Mirror Lake manor has four floors on the ground and three floors underground.


    Mingyue villa is a little bit higher, after all, it is built on the cliff.


    But Chen saw something else in Ye Ziqing.


    It''s strange. I only saw it in Xiangjiang movie in the past.


    To be exact, it is only said in some population of Xiangjiang film.


    The printing hall is black! In the middle of Ye Ziqing''s eyebrows, there seems to be a black cloud.


    "By the way, look at Miss Ye''s face. I guess she met someone just now and something unpleasant happened." Chen Yu said casually, seemingly unintentionally.


    "Don''t mention that man to me, bad luck." Ye Ziqing is still angry at the moment.


    "I also think you are all unlucky, ha ha..."


    After returning to the hotel, Chen Yu personally checked in for the two women.


    "Boss, we don''t have to stay that long. You don''t have to open a room for us that long."


    "I''ve converged a lot. If I don''t cover a year''s time, I''m sorry for the three rich people."

 Chapter 2649

    Zhang Ting and ye Ziqing both laughed bitterly.


    Then they went to their room.


    And they confirmed once again that Chen Yu really didn''t mean anything to them.


    Chen Yu didn''t go back to his room to sleep, because in addition to fari, there was Portia in the room.


    Zevlar is sleeping in a suite with the children.


    Chen Yu has no way to go back to his room now.


    Chen Chu wanted to open another room.


    But think about it, it''s more than two hours before dawn.


    There''s no need to open another room.


    And for Chen, there is not much difference between sleeping and not sleeping.


    Chen now doesn''t rely on sleep to recover.


    Simply sitting in the hotel lobby, holding the mobile phone to play.


    Just then, a group of people came in the lobby of the hotel.


    Two bodyguards of five big and three rough are in front of us. In the middle is a white and clean man, surrounded by several assistants.


    While the assistant was checking in, the man went to the teahouse where Chen Yu was sitting.


    Two bodyguards are planning to drive Chen away and let his employer sit down.


    Suddenly, the man shouted, "Mr. Chen."


    Chen Chu looked up and said, "Wang He, why are you here?"


    "Mr. Chen, how are you here?"


    The two bodyguards secretly said that they were very dangerous and almost ran into their employer''s friend.


    Chen Chu looks at two bodyguards: "are they your bodyguards?"


    "Well Yes. "


    I don''t know if it''s because of his poor identity, Wang he always feels that he can''t lift his head in front of Chen Yu.


    Afraid of Chen Yu abroad, Chen Yu''s influence in China should no longer exist.


    But he still instinctively revered Chen Yu.


    "Are you fighting such a battle in the middle of the night?"


    There are 12 bodyguards and assistants in Wang he''s team.


    Wang he became more and more shy and explained, "it''s mainly because we can''t even get out without such a big battle."


    "It''s so late. Do you have any fans to pick up?"


    "No way. It''s all arranged by the company." Wang he said with a wry smile: "in fact, our whereabouts will be disclosed to the fans by the company, and then fans will be arranged to pick up the plane. If there are no fans to pick up the plane, I''m afraid there will be entertainment news the next day, saying that the popularity of such and such artists has declined seriously, so even in the evening, in addition to a few real fans, there are also some professional fans who are paid to invite, specially for Our entertainment stars are waving their flags. "


    "Well, it looks like you''re working hard, too." Chen Yu said it was understandable.


    It seems that bright stars have their own hard work.


    Of course, even so, there are still many young people who go on and on to become famous.


    "Anyway, Mr. Chen, why are you here?"


    "I went home with my family for a few days." Chen said.


    "But Shouldn''t it be resting now? "


    "The bed is occupied." Chen said helplessly.


    Wang he is dumbfounded. He wants to come.


    Only for this reason can Chen Yu sit here.


    At this time a woman with glasses came over.


    "Ah he, pay attention to your image. Don''t be idle and have nothing to do with strangers. The check-in is finished. Let''s go back to our room. There will be activities tomorrow."


    "Sister Li, this is my friend, not a stranger."


    "Ah Ho, you need to understand that you are an international superstar now. No one can make friends with you. It''s easy to be taken into the ditch."


    Wang he thinks he has a very close relationship with Chen Yu.


    There will be no cracks due to a few irrelevant stupid words of others.


    However, his agent''s words still make him feel very disgraceful.


    Yes, it''s a shame.


    Usually elder sister Li uses this kind of attitude to talk with the customer even if.


    After all, as your own agent, you need to keep a certain style a lot of times.


    So arrogance can have different effects in many cases.


    But Chen is not the same. Chen is not his fan or their customer.


    On the contrary, Chen Yu is also kind to him.


    "Wang He, have you changed your agent?" Chen asked.


    Chen Yu is impressed by Wang he''s original agent. He seems to be a little girl.


    It is estimated that he is not as old as Wang He, but he has three artists including Wang he.


    "Sister Li is arranged by the company." Wang he said lightly.


    From his tone, there was a faint sense of dissatisfaction with the company.


    If you can, Wang hening can ask the past agent.


    Although a little rusty in business, it''s better than this lady now.Li Jie is a very strong agent. To be frank, she has a strong desire for control.


    Wang he is now in the entertainment circle.


    To put it bluntly, he is the movie star with the most box office appeal.


    What he needs is an agent to serve him.


    Instead of using him as a toy, the agent constantly controls his actions.


    Even if Sister Li''s business ability is no better, she will not be accepted by Wang he.


    In fact, in the entertainment circle, most of them are famous artists with intermediate brokers. Intermediate brokers have certain contacts and business level, but they are not good tempered and easy to get along with. They can obey the decision of artists most of the time.


    And the big agents are bringing new artists, because they have enough control over new artists.


    And it has a greater chance to support new people to become famous.


    It''s all industry practice. In the entertainment industry, there are not no big name brokers to match with big name artists.


    But the best result is to cooperate for a year or two, and then break up peacefully.


    And the vast majority of cooperation, are noisy inseparable, and finally unhappy.


    Understanding is the company''s most resourceful and connected broker with the highest level of business.


    But Wang he is now a brother of the company.


    Even in the position of coffee, it is better than Chen Ke, who is an actress.


    Of course, there is no conflict between the two resources, plus Chen Yu, the middleman.


    So the relationship between them is OK. Anyway, they are all brothers and sisters of the company, so there is no contradiction in private.


    Wang he is much better than Chen Ke in popularity and appeal.


    So he will no longer be like in the past, the agent of the company.


    He can express his emotions and ideas at will.


    But the company has arranged for a manager like Lizzie.


    It''s something he can''t accept.


    Both have their own tempers.


    So the dissolution of this combination is basically a matter of time.


    "Are you going to change your agent? Or another company? " Chen asked.


    Chen recalled that the head of the company was also Chen Ke''s agent.


    Wang he looks at Sister Li. When she hears Chen Yu''s words, her face suddenly changes.


    But she did not soften down, instead she looked at Wang He with cold eyes.


    She wants to see what Wang he will say.

 Chapter 2650

    "Of course not." Wang he said with a smile.


    The interests of adults are in dispute, unless he wins the game.


    Otherwise, I will not say my heart in person.


    Compared with the young and vigorous Wang he a year ago, his fame has improved a lot in more than one year.


    Even speaking and acting are much calmer.


    However, the expression in Wang he''s eyes and face was obviously unhappy.


    "Mr. Chen, last time I was in Los Angeles, didn''t you say yes? Please let me know when you return home. I will do my best."


    "It''s like I''m not a Chinese, but I''m also a local master." Chen Yu rolled his eyes.


    "What''s Mr. Chen''s plan next?"


    "Come on, big star, you have a lot of work."


    "I can push it off." Wang he''s attitude is very sincere.


    Wang he didn''t have any hesitation, so he blurted out.


    The next Sister Li is in a hurry.


    Chen chuckled: "no, I''m not in the entertainment industry, and I don''t have any projects in the entertainment industry. I can''t compensate you."


    "Mr. Chen is joking. I just want to take a vacation for myself."


    Wang he doesn''t think Chen Yu has any value.


    After all, I can have the status of today and now, all of which is from the worship of Chen Yu.


    "Next time." Chen Chu shrugged.


    Chen Yu also has several friends in Hollywood. Chen Ke is also his cousin in the domestic entertainment circle.


    Know how busy these stars are.


    For others, Chinese New Year is to enlarge the holiday. For stars, Chinese New Year is also the best time to get money.


    In such a few days, if Chen Zhu takes Wang He on holiday, his loss will be at least 10 million yuan.


    If Wang he really wants to, Chen Zhu doesn''t mind waiting for a while, and asks Wang He to go somewhere else for a while.


    At this time, Sister Li stopped talking. She stood by and watched Chen Zhu chat with Wang he.


    She has understood that Wang he is very dissatisfied with her.


    If I interfere in his personal communication.


    Then he will probably lift the table directly with himself.


    In fact, she also guessed the purpose that the company arranged her to be Wang he''s agent.


    That is to control Wang he completely.


    After all, it''s hard for the company to cultivate a star like Wang he.


    Naturally, Wang he doesn''t want to be out of control.


    However, the crane has already soared to the sky.


    He is no longer bound by the company.


    If it''s a small star of a small artist, the company will shut down the small star directly, which will make the small star completely become a missing person.


    But it doesn''t work on Wang he. Wang he gives a forced termination and a penalty.


    Even many companies are willing to help Wang he pay the liquidated damages.


    And the company arranges Li Jie''s powerful agent to cooperate with Wang he.


    The final result must not be a compromise between Wang and he, but a pat and two pieces.


    "It''s late. Go and have a rest." Chen Yu patted Wang He on the shoulder.


    It''s more than five o''clock in the morning, and it''ll be bright in more than an hour.


    To be honest, even if Wang he still has energy, his assistant bodyguard has no energy.


    Wang he didn''t push back this time. In fact, he was waiting for a step.


    After all, he is just an ordinary person and needs to rest.


    "Mr. Chen, you should have a rest earlier."


    Chen Yu smiled and nodded, but he didn''t plan to go to rest.


    Wang he just left with his man''s front foot, and a man came with his back foot.


    This is Yu Keming. He has been sitting in the seat not far away.


    Until Wang he left, he came here.


    "Hello, sir. May I know you? My name is Yu, Yu Keming. This is my business card."


    Chen noticed the man, who had been nearby when he was chatting with Wang he.


    In fact, it''s hard not to be noticed if you don''t go back to your room at this time.


    In particular, the man also cast his eyes every other time.


    Chen didn''t take the card, because the man gave him very bad sense.


    Chen has studied the habits of many foreigners for more than two years in foreign countries, but he has not learned how to do it himself.


    Chen Yu was still sitting in his original position, with his legs raised,


    looked up at Yu Keming.


    "What can I do for you?"


    Yu Keming put away his business card.


    Sit in the position where Wang he used to sit.


    "Sir, I''m Ye Ziqing''s boyfriend."


    "What can I do for you?" Chen replied quietly.


    "Sir, don''t you think I need some compensation?" Yu didn''t make a detour with Chen: "my girlfriend didn''t come back home at night. You brought her to the hotel. If you don''t make up for it, I think it will have a great impact on your reputation.""Oh How much do you want? " Chen Yu is still not that critical attitude.


    Yu Keming hesitated at once. After a long struggle, he said, "ten million, as long as ten million, I will let you and Ziqing go."


    "Ten million is enough?"


    At first sight, Yu Keming thought that he would bargain with him.


    I didn''t expect this man to be so cheerful. It''s enough to ask 10 million questions.


    "If you want me to break up with Ziqing, give me another ten million."


    "You''re not worth that much money." Chen Yu said with a smile.


    Chen Yu found that Yu Keming still had the recording function of his mobile phone on.


    Smile, said: "I am just looking for someone to pay a million for employment. I think that person will be happy to kill you."


    Unconsciously, Chen Yu dealt with Yu Keming in the same way as he did abroad.


    Yu Keming suddenly laughed. He thought it was a very wise decision to record Chen Yu''s words.


    If they are abroad, they will definitely be frightened by Chen Yu and can''t take care of themselves.


    But this is the country. We have been used to a good public security environment for a long time.


    So yukeming only thinks that this guy''s brain is flooded.


    Or Xiangjiang movies.


    He thought what Chen Yu said was stupid.


    But this kind of stupid talk is very useful to him.


    If Chen has a big company, he can use it as a threat.


    After all, what Chen said could easily affect the reputation of the company.


    So he has to get rid of the negative effects of these words.


    "I want 50 million now." Yu said confidently.


    At the same time, he took out his mobile phone: "I have recorded what you said just now."


    Chen Yu suddenly laughed: "ha ha Are you kidding? "


    "What if I said it?"


    "What if I give this recording to a competitor of your company?"


    "Then you''d better be able to contact my company''s competitors, ha ha..." Chen Yu said sarcastically.


    Just as Chen Yu used to talk with foreigners, Yu also used domestic rules to speculate on Chen Yu.

 Chapter 2651

    Those rich foreigners are much dirtier than those in China.


    Those so-called African hunting clubs are all in the open.


    There are some dirty ways to have fun, which others can not imagine.


    Even some horrible killing games.


    But it''s hard to expose such things even if they are known by people outside this class.


    Because in the capital based social environment, when people of this class are unwilling to let outsiders know some information, it is difficult to truly expose this information.


    So Chen doesn''t care about the recording at all.


    Let''s not say whether Chen Yu will really let him record what he just said.


    Even if he records it, it can only spread in China.


    Because Chen Yu is a giant of capital.


    In order to defeat a capitalist, except by means of business, it is only by means of politics.


    If yu can really beat Chen Yu in business or use political power, he will not run to blackmail him.


    Yu''s naive idea, let alone dealing with Chen Yu, a wealthy class whose assets are all abroad.


    It doesn''t work even at home.


    A recording wants to blackmail 20 million soft girls?


    It''s not like robbing banks.


    "You''d better see some more Xiangjiang police and bandit films. Blackmail is not professional." "Poverty is not terrible. What''s terrible is that she has no culture. In addition, I''m very suspicious about Miss Ye''s boyfriend. How blind she must be in order to find such a thing as you," Chen said in a sneering tone


    Yu Keming is red in the face and ears, and looks at Chen Yu angrily.


    Ye Ziqing said before that eating soft food is not professional.


    Now Chen Yu says blackmail is not professional.


    "You son of a bitch!" At last, Yu didn''t resist. He punched Chen Yu in the face.


    But can Chen Yu be beaten by the king of soft rice?


    Avoiding Yu''s fist, he almost lost his footing.


    Staggering two steps, Chen Yu vaguely extended a foot, directly tripped him, and then hit his head on the corner of the table.


    "Ah Blood, blood! I''m bleeding Help Help It''s done, it''s done. "


    At this time, the front desk attendant ran over: "Sir, what happened here?"


    "Nothing. You can call the police. In addition, I think you''d better inform your manager and keep the surveillance video because I need it." Chen Yu said quietly.


    For Chen, this kind of thing is not even trouble.


    LAPD has become his second home.


    At present, this situation is considered to be a fight in China, in violation of the regulations on public security penalties.


    Chen Yu didn''t even enter the police station because of such a slight problem.


    "I''ve shed a lot of blood. I''m going to have an examination. I''m going to have an examination."


    The officer on duty looked at Chen Yu again.


    He recognized Chen Yu as a hotel guest, and this one on the ground looked like a rascal.


    But it''s true that he shed a lot of blood.


    "Call the police first, and the police will judge his condition." Chen Yu said quietly.


    Although he just had one foot, he knew the location of the monitoring for a long time and would never be found by the monitoring.


    Soon, the police came, one male and one female.


    Two policemen looked and sat on the ground, covering Yu Keming''s forehead with paper towels.


    He looked at Chen Yu, who was sitting on the sofa and drinking the hot tea from the waiter.


    "What is this?" Asked the policeman.


    "Comrade police, comrade police." When Yu Keming saw the police coming, he immediately jumped up and grabbed the male policeman''s wrist with his hands: "you are going to make a decision for me. I was beaten. I was beaten by him."


    Two policemen looked at Chen Yu and found that he was still calm.


    They seldom see such a calm person.


    "Tell me about it."


    "He ran in front of me and said that I had an affair with his girlfriend. Then he asked me for 30 million private affairs. He put his cell phone on the table. It should have a conversation recording between him and me. Then he saw that I didn''t agree. He was so angry that he wanted to beat me. He fell down before he met me. The monitoring of the hotel recorded the picture just now." Chen Yu said quietly.


    "What''s your relationship with his girlfriend?"


    "His girlfriend is a friend of my staff. They live upstairs now. If I had a relationship with Miss ye, I would not sit here for tea all night."


    If ye Ziqing is not involved, Chen Yu is too lazy to explain.


    After all, whether Chen Yu explains or not will not affect the outcome of this event.


    But Chen doesn''t want to go to Mohair for a woman''s reputation.


    So it''s better to be clear."Since it doesn''t matter, why does he say you do?"


    "Rogue thinking, and I wonder if they''re boyfriend or girlfriend."


    "Because of you! If it wasn''t for you, Ziqing and I wouldn''t break up. She must be looking for you because you have money. "


    "Ha ha It was a long time ago. " Chen Yu looked at Yu Keming with a sneer: "I just returned home yesterday, but before yesterday, I didn''t know Miss Ye. In addition, you''d better pay attention to your words and deeds. Otherwise, I think it''s necessary for me to contact my lawyer and teach you what is called defamation."


    In fact, it''s obvious, but the two policemen have never seen such a good person.


    "Fake foreign devil." The policewoman gave a low hum.


    "Comrade police, this female colleague of yours seems to have some opinions on me," Chen said with an eyebrow


    The male policeman is obviously more capable than the female policeman. He laughs: "she''s not aiming at anyone. You don''t need to cover yourself, sir, and now it''s just one side of your two words. So I need you all to come back to the police station with me to assist in the investigation."


    "You still need to go back to the police station? Isn''t it clear already? "


    "it''s not clear that you has the final say." Said the policewoman.


    "Then can I call my lawyer?" Chen asked.


    "Yes."


    Although the policewoman was not happy with Chen, Chen was not taken to the police station as a suspect.


    Even she can only take Chen Yu away in the name of assisting the investigation.


    Moreover, the law enforcement of the police in China is much gentler than that in other countries.


    Unless it''s a serious crime, or a special one, it''s not allowed to make a phone call.


    "Comrades of the police, I need treatment, I need an examination..."


    "Will you take him to the hospital or me?" Asked the policeman.


    "You take him to the hospital, I take him to the police station." Said the policewoman.


    Chen Chu looks at Yu Keming, who covers his forehead. But when he looks at Chen Chu, his eyes are full of resentment.


    "Wait for me, I will sue you!"

 Chapter 2652

    Chen Yu got on the police car of the policewoman.


    "Put your feet down for me." The policewoman looked at Chen Yu as soon as he got on the bus and sat cross legged in the back seat. Her face suddenly turned black: "do you lose our Chinese face like this when you are abroad?"


    "Ha ha I can take my private car as I like. "


    "This is not your private car!" The policewoman looks at Chen Yu with a black face.


    "I''m helping with the investigation now, right? I''m not a suspect. You''re supposed to be begging me. "


    "To assist in the investigation is just to put it mildly. In fact, you are no different from the suspect." Said the policewoman coldly.


    "To be reasonable, it has nothing to do with me. Let alone that I didn''t do it. Even if I did, it was self-defense."


    "At home, you can only defend yourself."


    "Why do I feel that you are hostile to me, that we know each other? Or is there a festival? "


    "No, I just don''t like you."


    "As a policeman, shouldn''t we treat anyone objectively?"


    "My personal emotions do not affect my judgment on the case, nor do they affect my judgment on people."


    "Then you must tell me where I have offended you?"


    "You didn''t offend me. I just hated you. That''s all."


    "That''s all. I didn''t know you before." Chen Xun is really a monk Zhang Er who is confused and inexplicably disliked by others. Should there be a reason?


    Chen Chu looked at the policewoman: "is it because I have been out of the country?"


    The policewoman''s face suddenly changed.


    Chen Leng said, "I guessed it? You won''t be dumped by a man in the name of going abroad. "


    "Shut up!" The policewoman became angry with embarrassment.


    "Ha I guessed it. " Chen Chu immediately laughed.


    "I told you to shut up!"


    "Did he really dump you on the pretext of going abroad?"


    The policewoman''s chest continued to rise and fall, and finally couldn''t help it. Tears began to appear in her eyes.


    Just, and do not want to let Chen Yu see, turn his head, secretly wipe tears.


    Chen Yu saw the policewoman cry, and immediately stopped joking.


    "What''s the man''s name? Next time I meet him abroad, I''ll beat him for you."


    The policewoman doesn''t speak and drives her own car.


    It took a few minutes for the policewoman to say, "we grew up together. In high school, we decided on a relationship. Two years ago, he wanted to study abroad. Before going abroad, he said that he would let me wait for him..."


    "The policewoman choked:" as a result, last year, he said he was married. In order to get the green card, he married a foreign woman. At last, he only left a word of sorry


    "Well Cough... "


    "Who t.... M wants him to be sorry? I don''t need to be sorry. "


    "Paper towels?"


    The policewoman took the tissue and suddenly turned her head: "where did you get the tissue?"


    "Take it with you. What''s the problem?"


    "You have a box of tissue with you?" The policewoman watched Chen Yu warily, holding a box of paper towels in his hand, which should not be able to be stuffed on his body.


    "Oh This is what I found on the ground. " Chen Yu shrugged: "isn''t it just a box of paper towels, which need to be so tense? Don''t you think you should be able to drive without looking down? "


    The policewoman''s eyes twinkled and looked at Chen Yu, but no other suspicion was found.


    "You''d better be honest with me."


    "Where am I dishonest?" Chen Yu''s face doesn''t matter: "by the way, where did the man go?"


    "California, it''s like Los Angeles."


    "Oh, it''s a coincidence. I''m in Los Angeles, too. What kind of business is he in abroad now?"


    "I don''t know, but he studies finance."


    Suddenly, the policewoman slammed on the brake.


    "What are you doing?"


    "The wrong way." The policewoman said slightly embarrassed.


    Chen Yu is speechless for a while: "you are also a local villain, but you can still drive the wrong way."


    "Will you speak? I''m the people''s police, not the local police. "


    "All right, people''s police, find your way quickly."


    "Rush to the police station to confess?"


    "I''m afraid that the road will be too long. People in your bureau think I''ve escaped."


    Chen Yu rolled down the window: "where is this?"


    The policewoman also put down the window and was confused.


    Then, she silently turned on the phone navigation.


    "Ha ha Comrades of the people''s police, are you teasing me? " Chen Yu really mocked.


    "Shut up for me. The devil is so big. Even the local people don''t walk everywhere."


    "No explanation, explanation is cover up, cover up is story making."The policewoman''s face is black: "my cell phone has no signal. What about your cell phone?"


    Chen Chu took out his mobile phone and looked at it. "Mine isn''t either."


    "Strange. Look around. We should still be downtown."


    As far as the coverage of domestic signal base stations is concerned, almost all regions with population will have signal base stations.


    Not to mention the magic city, there is no blind area.


    "You don''t talk too much. Did you leave the city? It doesn''t look like an urban area, it looks like an old urban area that has been demolished. "


    The policewoman tried to restart the car, but the car didn''t respond at all.


    The policewoman looked at Chen Yu and opened the door to get off the bus: "no getting off."


    Before she finished speaking, Chen Yu had got off the bus.


    "Do you take my words aside?"


    "It looks strange here. Don''t you find it? It doesn''t look like a place to live." Chen said.


    "It''s not for people. It''s for ghosts." The policewoman rolled her eyes. "You''ve lived abroad for two years, and you''ve left materialism behind?"


    "Ha ha Foreigners are more superstitious than Chinese. "


    Chen said with a smile, but Chen was also confused.


    It looks abnormal here. It''s very abnormal.


    Did they accidentally break in here?


    Or did someone pull them in on purpose?


    "I feel uncomfortable here. Let''s go back to the car to see if it can start."


    "Coward." The policewoman glanced at Chen Yu.


    "I''m not timid, I''m cautious."


    "I''m afraid. I''m afraid. I''ll find so many excuses to do something."


    "Do you watch horror movies?"


    "What do you want to say?"


    "Don''t you think it''s very similar to the horror movie. Two pieces of cannon fodder rushed into some death zones and became real cannon fodder."


    "Don''t scare yourself." Anyway, the policewoman is not afraid at all.


    Chen Yu couldn''t persuade her at all.


    The policewoman looked at Chen Yu, who was following her, and said, "why, aren''t you afraid of death and what are you going to do with it?"


    "Horror plot, at this time I want to go back to the car alone, and then the horror will happen to me."


    "Eh?" The policewoman suddenly looked up and looked into the old building on the left.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "I''d love to hear someone shouting in the building."


    "Did you hear that? I didn''t hear anything. " Chen said, rolling his white eyes.


    "No, I do."


    Chen Yu looks at the policewoman, and his hearing is definitely many times better than that of policewoman.


    But he didn''t hear anything.

 Chapter 2653

    Chen is sure that the policewomen didn''t hear it.


    There''s no reason she can hear it, but she can''t hear it.


    "You heard me wrong."


    "I can''t hear it wrong. How can I hear it wrong? I hear it very clearly."


    The policewoman said very firmly.


    Chen Yu''s heart is blocked. This girl can''t persuade her to come back.


    "Don''t you think that''s exactly what the plot of the film is going to look like?"


    "Shut up for me." The policewoman stares at Chen Yu: "are you so afraid of ghosts?"


    "Don''t you talk nonsense? You''re not afraid of ghosts?"


    "Not afraid."


    "You''re not afraid, because you haven''t seen it."


    "Oh, are you afraid of ghosts because you have seen them?"


    "I said I''ve seen it, and you don''t believe it."


    Bang when -


    the policewoman kicked open the door of the first floor nearby, and the wooden structure door was directly kicked out of a hole by the policewoman.


    The policewoman goes in from the hole and opens the door.


    "Are we trespassing?"


    "There''s a ghost in this broken place."


    "Maybe it''s where the ghost lives."


    "Are you finished?"


    Both sides of this street are not houses. They should be abandoned commercial streets.


    Chen followed the policewoman into the house and walked down the stairs to the second floor.


    The second floor should have been used as an indoor shop.


    There used to be a passageway with many compartments on both sides. These compartments were used as small shops in the past.


    But, now already empty, the rest are all empty, there is garbage everywhere.


    At this time, Chen Yu and the policewoman saw a figure at the end of the aisle.


    The figure was sitting on a chair, and it was a dark corridor.


    That figure is particularly conspicuous.


    It''s conspicuous and creepy.


    Chen Yu frowned, but the figure could not be seen but felt.


    Moreover, Chen found that he could not see the figure clearly at all.


    Is that the ghost of China?


    Chen Yu can''t be sure. Anyway, the figure doesn''t give him a good feeling.


    Perhaps because of the unknown, Chen is particularly cautious.


    But the policewoman didn''t want so much. She strode forward.


    "Hello, people over there." Cried the policewoman.


    However, when the policewoman went there and was less than three feet away from the figure, the figure became weaker and weaker.


    Finally disappeared


    The policewoman was stunned. For a moment, the whole person was sweating.


    PA --


    "ah..." The policewoman was slapped heavily on the shoulder, and the whole person cried out.


    "Do you know how to be afraid?" Chen Yu stands behind the policewoman.


    "Ghost! Ghost! "


    "I see." Chen Yu looked at the policewoman with a sneering face: "weren''t you not afraid before?"


    The policewoman''s face was very ugly: "maybe it''s just my eyes."


    "I don''t think it''s eyesight. I saw that figure just now, and then it disappeared. I don''t think it''s possible for us to have both eyesight at the same time."


    The policewoman''s face was more difficult: "you did see it!"


    "So, this is obviously the plot trend of horror movies."


    The policewoman shivered: "let''s get out quickly."


    Come in here, want to leave as you like?


    When they tried to leave, they found that the road behind had changed.


    Even Chen Yu looked puzzled.


    Because even he didn''t find out when the road behind changed.


    "Ghost against wall! This is the ghost against the wall We can''t get out. " The policewoman had a cry on her face.


    She is far from as strong as she looks.


    Chen Yu narrowed his eyes and let go of xiaotiandi.


    But I didn''t feel anything.


    It''s so desolate here that there seems to be nothing.


    "Let''s go. There''s no way to wait here. Let''s walk around and maybe find a way out." Chen said.


    "What if I can''t find a way?"


    "Don''t you have any windows? It''s on the second floor. You can''t fall dead if you jump down."


    The policewoman looked at a cubicle. "It''s like there''s no window."


    Is this a different space? Chen Yu was confused.


    To be honest, Chen Yu is also curious about Chinese magic.


    After all, to say different space, Chen Yu is also a master.


    But now I am dragged into this suspected area of different space by people.


    Or the strength of the other side.


    Or the other side''s magic is strange. Some of them are unfamiliar to Chen Yu.But Chen doesn''t mind trying.


    Chen walked into the next cubicle and tried to push.


    Crash -


    the wall collapsed in an instant, revealing a huge hole.


    The policewoman''s eyes are about to fall out.


    "You..."


    "The wall is too loose." Chen Zhuo skimmed his lips: "it''s just tofu dregs project. Maybe it''s just because of this, it''s not necessarily that this place will be demolished."


    This wall is not real, it should be in vain, but inside it should be some kind of energy, it should be the magic blessing of the earth system.


    Chen Yu didn''t use too much strength. He just used a little more strength to break the wall.


    Chen Yu thought that the wall formed by this kind of magic might be very hard.


    But in fact, it''s not so. It''s hard to say that the wall mixed with brick and soil is a little harder.


    But it''s just a little bit hard, far from invincible.


    What''s more, it can block Chen''s power.


    At this time, somewhere outside this area, a Taoist suddenly spewed out a mouthful of blood.


    The Taoist priest''s face suddenly turned pale: "Damn, that man is also a monk!"!? That bastard Yu Keming He killed me!!! "


    All of a sudden, the Taoist vomited blood again.


    "Come on! Ma Dan, that bastard is going to break my little real world! "


    Wow -


    when he was talking, the Taoist spewed out another mouthful of blood.


    His mouth is almost a tap.


    A lot of blood doesn''t need money.


    That little real world is his unique magic, which opens up a small space.


    But normally, if we open up a different space, we can''t maintain it without enough cultivation.


    However, his school has found a new way to integrate the original gods and different spaces.


    Just like the life magic weapon, it can control at will.


    But the disadvantage is also obvious, the lethality is insufficient.


    If it''s just to trap ordinary people, it''s easy to do. If you don''t scare them to death, you can at least let them escape without a door. If you''re hungry, you can starve them to death!


    But if it''s trapped monks?


    I''m sorry. No friar has a good temper.


    Direct big damage in the small realms.


    It''s almost like dropping punches on his chest.


    Chen doesn''t know that much, but it''s his routine.


    Chen Yu has no other skills, that is, he is good at sabotage.


    Behind the wall or the wall?


    It doesn''t matter. It''s not a problem for Chen.


    It''s over beating

 Chapter 2654

    Chen Yu doesn''t care so much.


    The policewoman tried to break the wall like Chen Yu.


    But as it turns out, the walls are hard.


    At least, she couldn''t push the wall down as hard as Chen.


    "That''s the difference between men and women."


    The policewoman looked at Chen Yu angrily, but didn''t say it at last.


    "Are you not afraid now? Were you afraid of ghosts? "


    "The ghost appeared in front of me, not in front of me. I''m afraid of farting."


    In fact, Chen Yu was also puzzled.


    No matter the other party is coming for him or the policewoman around him.


    At least show your face and say something cruel?


    How from beginning to end, did not show up not to say.


    I didn''t even say hello, except for the scary ghost at first.


    There seems to be no other movement.


    Does that guy expect that thing to scare both of them to death?


    Isn''t this a bit of a joke?


    Bang -


    Chen Yu pushes away another wall.


    The policewoman didn''t think much about it, just thought Chen Yu was strong.


    And Chen''s size is not small.


    At least, for the Chinese people, one hundred and eighty-two centimeters is a huge number of people.


    Just then a bright light came in through the hole.


    It''s the light of the morning. It''s warm from inside out.


    Although there are no pedestrians outside, they are still in an abandoned street.


    But that feeling is heartfelt and comfortable.


    Chen Yu is also a little puzzled about who did it.


    He doesn''t feel at all.


    And the behavior of the other side, in his eyes, is a bit of a tiger.


    At the beginning, the atmosphere was in place.


    But there was no substantive action.


    It''s like leaving both of them in that weird space.


    And then it''s easy to let them out.


    Chen Zhu jumped from the hole to the bottom first.


    Looking back at the policewoman above, "you jump down, I''ll take you."


    "No." The policewoman regained her cold face.


    But the height is more than three meters, which is nothing to her.


    The morning sun dispelled the darkness and brought her courage.


    The policewoman is dexterous in body shape and falls gently to the ground. Her movements are quite beautiful.


    Just then, the policewoman''s cell phone rang.


    "Where are you, Rowling? Is something wrong? "


    "No I''m lost. I''ll go back now. "


    "Really? What about the returnees? "


    "He''s next to me."


    "Cough Do you want breakfast? "


    "No more."


    The colleague''s remark is actually a code word for them.


    If something really happened to her, she would answer it.


    After hanging up, the two headed for the police car.


    From a distance, there was a man standing by the police car.


    The man was dressed in a black Chinese suit, embroidered with gold thread with an unknown pattern of strange animals.


    The man in Hanfu raised his head and looked straight at Chen Zhu.


    Chen Yu and the policewoman can''t help but have a meal.


    The policewoman turned to look at Chen Yu: "do you know him?"


    "I don''t know."


    Just at this time, the man in Hanfu suddenly spread out his palm. There was a piece of red powder in the palm of his hand. He put it on his mouth and blew hard at them.


    Hu -


    I saw the red powder in the moment of flying out, turning into a strange beast and rushing towards them.


    "Be careful!" Chen Chu immediately pulled away the policewoman.


    The target of the beast is not the policewoman, but directly towards Chen Yu.


    Chen Chu raised his fist and went straight to the beast.


    However, Chen''s fist failed.


    This beast is not an entity at all. It dissipates directly.


    As if nothing had happened.


    The policewoman raised her head: "what happened just now? What about the man? "


    Chen Yu was also surprised. When she heard the policewoman''s words, she found that the man in Hanfu had disappeared.


    Weird guy, who is that?


    He did the same thing last night, didn''t he?


    But how can he be such a tiger.


    The spell just now looks extraordinary. In fact, it has no killing power.


    The policewoman looked at Chen Yu suspiciously: "you saw it just now. The guy blew out the powder, and then the red powder turned into a red beast."


    "You are wrong, not at all."Chen Yu denied directly, and the policewoman frowned at Chen Yu.


    "You saw it clearly. You know what happened, don''t you?"


    "I''m a firm atheist. Don''t talk to me about weird things."


    The policewoman, with a black face, stares at Chen Yu: "you can be honest with me. Do you know that man just now?"


    "You''re holding a gun on my head now, and I don''t know what it is." Chen Yu said frankly.


    "Hum!" The policewomen can''t take Chen Yu.


    The police car can be restarted, and the policewoman quickly takes Chen Qiong back to the district police station.


    "Rowling, you''re back at last."


    Previously, the male police officer quickly went to the female police officer Rowling.


    At the same time, he also saw Chen Yuzheng coming in unhurriedly.


    "Why did you walk for two hours in more than twenty minutes?" Asked the policeman in a low voice.


    "The car broke down on the way, so we delayed a little." Rowling replied calmly.


    "Then why don''t you call? And I called you earlier to show that your phone is not in the service area. "


    "There''s no signal on that road."


    "No signal in the city?"


    "Well, don''t ask so much." Rowling said impatiently.


    Chen Chu directly pulled a chair, legs tilted to the next desk.


    Rowling glared at Chen Yu fiercely: "put your legs down for me."


    "I''m hungry if I have to hurry up."


    Although Rowling is not happy with Chen''s attitude.


    However, I went through the procedure and made a record for Chen Yu.


    At the same time, they got the monitoring of the hotel.


    During the monitoring, Chen Yu did not do anything.


    But Rowling and her colleagues saw a bit of doubt.


    Chen''s feet seemed to move, but Chen''s speed was too fast.


    And the monitoring angle is just blocked by Yu Keming himself.


    So I didn''t see clearly what role Chen Yu''s foot played.


    Although they found Chen''s small movements, they could not use them as evidence at all.


    "That guy''s not a good guy. He''s obviously an old hand by his means." The male police said meaningfully.


    "No way, we can only detain him for 24 hours at most." Said Rowling, with a black face.


    Ming knows that one foot is the cause of Yu Keming''s loss of balance and breaking his head, but it''s just that he has no way to deal with Chen Yu, and then thinking about Chen Yu''s face that needs beating, she gets more and more upset.


    "I''m afraid I can''t do it in twenty-four hours."


    The male policeman said with a wry smile, because he saw several people coming in outside.


    One of them is Wei Mingshu, a famous lawyer in the city.


    He has dealt with Wei Mingshu several times before, so he and Wei Mingshu are old acquaintances.


    Wei Mingshu is accompanied by several women, one of whom is very beautiful.

 Chapter 2655

    "Dear." When fari saw Chen Yu coming out, she went up and hugged him.


    Rowling curled her mouth and looked upset.


    "Honey, what''s going on?"


    "It''s OK. It''s all a misunderstanding." Chen Yu said with a smile, making a look at Fanny at the same time.


    "This is Mr. Wei. He''s Alexis. He should be the best lawyer here." Said Farley.


    "Hello, Mr. Chen." Wei Ming shook hands with Chen Yu.


    "Hello."


    "Can you tell me something about it?"


    "Let me say it." Rowling stepped forward and said, "this guy has black feet on others, tripping people and causing injuries."


    "Comrade police, do you have any evidence?" Chen Yu turns to look at Rowling with a smile.


    "It''s hard to tell from the surveillance, but I can see it." Rowling said firmly.


    Chen Chu laughed, and Wei Mingshu laughed: "I''m going to take my client away now."


    "He can''t go yet."


    "Why?"


    "He is suspected of intentional injury Too much defense. "


    Wei Mingshu shook his head: "unless you file a criminal lawsuit, I have the right to take my client."


    "You..."


    "Rowling, forget it." The colleague pulls Luo Lin, the colleague looks to Chen Yu: "you''d better not fall into my hand."


    "I would be very happy if you could go to America and enforce the law." Chen Yu said with a smile.


    Luo Lin watched Chen Zhu gnash her teeth for a while, but she had no way to deal with him.


    Out of the district police station, ye Ziqing and Zhang Ting are all showing their ugly faces.


    "I''m sorry to trouble you, Mr. Chen."


    "It''s not a problem, it''s just a small thing."


    For Chen, this is not a matter.


    It''s a common thing for him to go to the police station.


    Chen Chu looked around and saw a breakfast stand just outside the police station.


    "Would you like breakfast?"


    "I have." Said Farley.


    "All right." Chen Yu looked at the others: "how about you?"


    "I don''t eat breakfast." Wei Mingshu said with a professional smile: "Mr. Chen, if you have any legal problems in China, you can contact me at any time. In addition, I have a lot of cooperation projects with MS. yarrix. Please say hello to her. I have something else to do, so I''ll go first."


    "I will. Goodbye."


    "Go back to the bus first. I''ll have some breakfast." Chen Yu is really a little hungry.


    A man ran to the breakfast stand and took out a picture of Grandpa Mao: "boss, give me some steamed buns, and then bring me a big bowl of wonton."


    "Boy, I can''t find it."


    "It''s OK. I eat a lot. I''ll add it later."


    Chen Zhu really ate a little more. He ate several steamed buns one at a time and poured a large bowl of hot wonton directly into his mouth.


    The owner of the breakfast stand looked straight into his eyes: "young man, isn''t it hot?"


    "Hot, comfortable, add me another bowl, and bring me a cage of steamed stuffed bun." Chen Zhu is a refreshing eater.


    He didn''t have breakfast in China soon.


    This big bowl made him feel satisfied.


    However, this is not enough to fill his stomach.


    Later, Chen Yu alone ate all the things in the whole breakfast stand.


    Chen gave grandpa Mao ten pieces directly.


    Then in the astonished expression of the breakfast stand owner, Chen yuhun got up and left as if nothing happened.


    "Boss, two buns and a bag of soymilk." Rowling came out of the house, only to find that the breakfast stand owner was actually packing.


    "No, it''s sold out."


    "Are you kidding? It''s just over seven now. You''re all sold out?" Rowling is a regular at the breakfast stand. After all, she is at the gate of the police station. The people in the station basically come here every morning.


    Generally speaking, the boss won''t close the stall until about 8:30.


    Why did the boss start to close the stall when it was less than 7:30 today?


    "I''m not kidding. A young man came out of you just now. He ate all my breakfast by himself."


    "Where are we? Who? It''s so immoral. "


    "I don''t think it''s the person you are in. Looking at your eyesight, I still have several little girls around me. One of them is ocean girl."


    Rowling''s face is black. You don''t have to guess who it is.


    "He packed the rest?"


    "No, he ate at the stall alone. There was nothing left. I''ve never seen anything so edible. I guess he had to eat 20 or 30 people."


    ¡­¡­


    "Zhang Ting, do demons have any food street or the like?""What''s more, boss, do you want to go?"


    "Just greedy." Chen Yu said frankly, "and I didn''t eat enough at the breakfast stand just now."


    "I''ll take you there in the afternoon." Zhang Ting said.


    "And in the afternoon?"


    "I didn''t open the door in the morning, and I didn''t have anything to eat."


    "All right."


    At noon, Chen made do in the hotel restaurant.


    Well It was a makeshift meal.


    Zhang Ting and ye Ziqing watched Chen Yu devour. They were really worried about Chen Yu''s stomach.


    Only Fanny and Portia took care of the children and ate by themselves.


    Fortunately, at this time, Chen Yu wrapped the restaurant underneath, so no one else saw Chen Yu''s monster like eating.


    "Waiter, serve quickly." Chen Yu made a ring of fingers.


    At this time, the restaurant manager ran up to him in a sweat: "I''m sorry, sir, the food in the restaurant is not enough."


    "Not enough food? Don''t you have more ingredients in your restaurant? "


    The restaurant manager is ready to cry!


    But you ate dozens of people''s food alone.


    We are not a roadside stall. The ingredients we prepare are the weight of dozens of people.


    "Honey, you have to go to food street in the afternoon. Don''t eat too much, or you will lose your appetite." Said Farley.


    "Well, first of all." Chen Yu looked at the manager of the restaurant and said, "after seven o''clock tonight, I''d like to make a restaurant reservation. You''d better prepare more ingredients."


    "Yes, sir." The restaurant manager was speechless.


    Zhang Ting and ye Ziqing are stunned.


    Follow Chen Yu out of the restaurant: "boss, or take a rest in the hotel in the afternoon, change the time to go to food street."


    "No, I''m not full."


    "Boss, how much did you eat just now? Not full yet? "


    Zhang Ting didn''t know how much Chen Zhu ate. Anyway, the waiter in the restaurant kept serving, and most of them were destroyed by Chen Zhu alone.


    "I have a big appetite."


    Huaihai Road -


    Zhang Ting, ye Ziqing and Chen Zhu stand at the entrance.


    The first one to be printed is a Japanese noodle on the street at the intersection. There is also a sign at the door of Jimmy''s Japanese noodle shop. There is a super stomach King challenge on the sign.


    Who can eat a bowl of super Ramen in 20 minutes, then all the next consumption will be free.


    But if you can''t finish it in 20 minutes, you need to pay the full price.

 Chapter 2656

    Thirty minutes later, the Japanese Ramen waiters all stared at Chen Yu.


    And the boss is about to cry.


    What''s the weight of super Ramen?


    It''s almost the same as the basin of ordinary people.


    Chen then ate it in three minutes.


    The time limit for super conditions is 20 minutes.


    Since the opening of Japanese ramen, no one has been able to complete this challenge.


    The price of each bowl of super Ramen is 1288 yuan.


    Today, the challenge is faced by one of the biggest enemies.


    Three minutes to complete this challenge has shown the strength of this man.


    But in the next 30 minutes, he ordered ten bowls of super ramen noodles.


    Then Chen''s stomach is like a bottomless hole.


    For every bowl of super Ramen eaten by Chen Zhu, the boss will lose more than 1000 yuan.


    Zhang Ting and ye Ziqing don''t know what to say.


    "Three more bowls, boss." Chen Yu is very rich, but who doesn''t like free.


    Chen doesn''t have the dignity of billionaires at all. What''s free is the idea of insulting them.


    "Brother, are you a big eater?" The boss couldn''t help making a noise.


    "It''s your own sign that says, complete the challenge, and you''re free of all spending."


    "Brother, I beg you to change your family."


    "No, your noodles are plentiful and delicious."


    "See that barbecue across the street, as long as you can eat three hundred is not only free, but also a lifetime membership card."


    The boss is very immoral, but he can''t help it.


    If Chen Zhu eats it again, his Ramen family will collapse.


    "Their family has activities?" Chen Chu looks up at the shop across the street.


    Although it''s only afternoon now, the shop is full.


    "I have to wait in line."


    "I''ll have someone line you up." The ramen shop owner said in a hurry.


    The ramen shop owner fully shows that the best way to die is not to die.


    Chen Yu finally showed a satisfied smile.


    Before long, Chen Yu changed his position.


    Obviously, the waiter of the shop didn''t know the arrival of the great devil.


    Full of enthusiasm for Chen Yu, Zhang Ting and ye Ziqing service.


    But an hour later, the shop was in chaos.


    Even the original diners did not eat any more. They surrounded Chen Zhu and watched how much he could eat.


    Zhang Ting and ye Ziqing look down. They are not used to the atmosphere.


    And they can''t describe Chen''s food consumption and appetite.


    How much did Chen Zhu eat from morning to now?


    Is his stomach bottomless?


    Then Then Chen was invited out of the shop.


    The temple is too small to accommodate the Buddha.


    Chen Yu came to the store completely.


    Then the news spread all over the street.


    Those shopkeepers who originally had the activity of "king of the stomach" all withdrew their activities.


    If such a demon can find his own shop.


    Can''t you open your own shop?


    Although there is no big stomach King discount.


    However, Chen Yu did not plan to give up and continued to eat.


    "If you two are bored, I''ll sit in the shop first, and I''ll go shopping here alone." Chen said.


    Zhang Ting and ye Ziqing don''t want to be around Chen anymore.


    It''s mainly Chen''s eating style that puts too much pressure on them.


    Chen Yu found a shop by himself, and then began to eat haisai.


    At this time, Chen Yu also found his own physical problems.


    I have eaten so many things, but my hunger is like I will never be satisfied.


    This kind of strange hunger makes Chen Zhu unable to calm down.


    This hunger can only be alleviated by eating.


    "Hello, Lao Zhang, I seem to have something wrong with my body."


    "What''s wrong?"


    "I don''t know. I''m hungry all the time." Chen said.


    "Hungry?" Zhang Tianyi doesn''t understand.


    "Well, I''ve eaten hundreds of people''s portions of food since morning, but I still can''t meet them. It''s more than my maximum amount of food. I need to compress the volume of food before I eat now, otherwise, I''ll be dead by myself." Chen said.


    "What magic do you have these two days?"


    Chen Yu thought for a moment and said, "it seems that I got one this morning. I don''t know if it works."


    Chen roughly said what happened this morning."Strange, you say you are trapped in a strange area, how can I feel like a magic of seven Royal gates, and the person you meet after you leave that area is obviously not the same as the person who trapped you." Zhang Tianyi said: "it feels like the real royal law of dragon and tiger fight of naojin school, but although the real royal law of dragon and tiger fight of naojin school can be modeled as a beast by force, it is a means of positive fight, and has no ability to cast a curse."


    "Have you solved it?"


    "I don''t know your specific situation at present, but you are not in good condition. It''s better to come to Longhushan as soon as possible, so that I can check the dispelling magic for you."


    Chen Yu was in deep thought. Originally, Chen Yu was one hundred unwilling.


    But now, there is something wrong with my body.


    Then old Zhang will have a chance to pinch himself.


    Now Chen can feel it clearly.


    His physical condition is not optimistic.


    Because that hunger is growing.


    "OK, I''ll go to your Longhu Mountain." Chen took a deep breath and finally made a decision.


    Chen worries that the hunger will eventually make him lose his mind.


    Chen is worried about losing control and hurting his family.


    One afternoon, it was time. Chen Yu punched through the whole street.


    As for how much Chen Zhu ate in an afternoon.


    Chen Yu didn''t know that, anyway, almost every store consumed several thousand yuan.


    ¡­¡­


    "Zhang Ding, it''s done."


    "Done? So easy? " Zhang Ding had some accidents. He thought that the man he was looking for would have to spend at least some time.


    I didn''t expect that in one night, I had already settled the matter.


    He knew how terrible the man was.


    "You should also know the means of my mountain chain."


    "How is the man now?"


    "He''s got my dirty nine. Within three days, he''ll be out of control. At that time, he doesn''t need you or me. Naturally, someone will solve that person for you."


    "Can you really solve that person with this dirty method? That man''s means are not weak. If he is allowed to survive, with his heart and nature, you and I will have big trouble. "


    "There is no solution to the nine sons of the dirty method."


    "Are you sure?"


    "If you don''t believe it, you can try it yourself, but I can''t guarantee your safety."


    "OK, I believe it. I''ll put the subsequent commission into your account."


    "Thank you."

 Chapter 2657

    To be honest, Chen Yu really regrets coming back.


    Originally, he felt that no matter what his identity was, he could be said to be safe.


    My current wealth can be very natural and unrestrained wherever I go.


    And their own strength, pointing to the sky can win their own few.


    This time, I even came back with some curiosity.


    I want to see what the world can admire about the spirit of China.


    Then when he came back, he found that his self-confidence was rubbed under his feet.


    Chen Yu thought that in addition to Zhang Tianyi, China was a place where people lived.


    Almost no one can use magic to hurt him.


    As a result, now he''s in the game.


    Since that night, Chen has not been out of the hotel.


    And he didn''t worry them.


    He was not going to tell them about it.


    Fari can''t solve her own problems, but will only increase her worries.


    The next day, Chen began to overeat again.


    The waiters in the restaurant have been used to it for a long time.


    The time Chen chose was not in the dining time.


    To avoid trouble, Chen gave the restaurant a lot of money.


    Just then, an unexpected guest entered the restaurant.


    "Waiter! I said, when I eat, don''t let a dog in my sight. " Chen Yu immediately shouted.


    Yu Keming, who had just entered the restaurant, turned pale.


    By this time, the waiter had come.


    "Sir, our restaurant is now chartered. It''s inconvenient for reception. Please understand."


    Yu Keming looks at Chen Yu. He waits outside the hotel for two days.


    But he found that Chen Yu had not been out of the hotel for two days.


    He thought Chen Yu must have been scared, so he never left the hotel.


    It should be the man he hired.


    "Mr. Chen, don''t you want to talk? Otherwise, it''s easy to meet ghosts again. " Yu Keming shouted at Chen Yu''s back.


    Chen Yu has been overeating, and suddenly stops eating.


    "Let him come." Chen said.


    Yu Keming adjusted his collar. If he didn''t have the gauze on his forehead, he would be very happy now.


    Yu Keming comes to Chen Yu''s seat.


    He saw that Chen''s mental state seemed to be wrong.


    Chen''s eyes were covered with bloodshot and surrounded by black.


    Yu Keming saw Chen Yu''s state at the moment and laughed more happily.


    It seems that this bastard is really scared.


    "Mr. Chen, have you heard anything?"


    "What''s the point?"


    "I don''t do anything bad in my life. What''s the next sentence?" Yu Keming looks at Chen Yu proudly.


    "I''m not afraid of ghosts knocking at the door at night." Chen Yu took the next sentence.


    "Believe me, a man who does many things without consideration will never meet only once."


    "Who is that man?" Chen Yu didn''t plan to go round with Yu Keming and asked directly.


    "Ha ha Some things, you still don''t know is good, some people are not you this kind of person can touch Yu said with a sneer.


    Chen Chu lowered his head and began to nibble at the large plate of chicken.


    Yu Keming frowned at Chen Yu.


    Is this guy scared to be stupid?


    From just now on, there is a trace of eccentricity in his behavior.


    How much have you eaten since just now?


    Not afraid to die?


    After a long time, Chen Yu opened his mouth again and said, "if I''m not qualified to contact that kind of people, you''re not qualified."


    At the moment, Yu Keming almost ran out of patience and shouted in a low voice, "do you want to die or live?"


    Chen Yu raised his head slowly and stared at Yu with his bloodshot pupils.


    Chen Yu rings his fingers. A waiter comes to Chen Yu''s side and says, "Sir, what can I do for you?"


    Chen Yu casually shoved a check to the waiter: "this is yours."


    When the waiter saw the amount on the check, the whole man trembled.


    "Sir This This It''s too much. "


    "I have money, but I don''t like being threatened. I give it to whoever I like." Chen Yu looked at the waiter and said, "if you don''t like it, tear it off."


    "Sir This This one million is really Is it really for me? "


    Chen ignored the waiter''s shaking voice.


    Just with aggressive eyes against the eyes of Yu Keming: "I''m not willing to give to anyone, who can''t take away, forcing me useless, threatening me useless."


    "Would you like me to beat him, sir?" The waiter suddenly looked at Yu Keming fiercely.He is now completely reduced to Chen Yu''s dog leg.


    These days, having Nai is mother, having money is master.


    He is willing to fight Yu Keming for Chen Zhuo.


    "No, the bank hasn''t finished work yet. Please change it. It''s not safe to put this check on you, ha ha..." Chen Yu stood up with a smile.


    "You will regret it!" Yu Keming gnashed his teeth and looked at Chen Yu.


    It seems that he doesn''t know how to be afraid of this kid.


    Yu Keming left in hate and took out the phone when he left the hotel.


    However, the call went by and showed that there was no answer.


    "M... D, what does that mean? Not answering my phone? Do you think you can get away from me? "


    Yu Keming knew where the Taoist lived.


    In fact, they are far more than just hiring.


    In his early years, Yu Keming had a good family background, which was also considered to be after the powerful.


    However, his elders made friends with the qiyumen at the beginning, and then they had the later wealth of the powerful.


    Yu Keming also knew at that time that there are still some unknown secrets in the world.


    At that time, in order to deepen the relationship between the two sides, the prosperous Yu family also selected a qualified child from the family and sent him to the seven Royal gate.


    This child is Yu Keyi, Yu''s cousin, the Taoist who attacked Chen Yu.


    But later, Yu''s family came down, and Yu Ke wanted to regain wealth, but he was a waste with high eyes and low hands.


    Yu Keming meets his cousin Yu Keyi again.


    At that time, Yu Keyi helped Yu to solve a problem.


    Since then, Yu Keming has had a little trouble, so he asked Yu Keyi for help.


    As soon as they come and go, they become employees.


    Just, Yu Keming thought about how to make a fortune.


    But it''s not just evil ways that can make you rich.


    But Yu Keyi and Yu Keming are similar in nature. They are like birds of a feather, like birds of a feather.


    And the seven Royal gate itself is not a serious school, it has been influenced since childhood.


    Yu Keyi didn''t learn well from childhood.


    In the past few years, he has helped Yu Keming for several times.


    It even killed people.


    However, Yu Keyi''s method is extraordinary, and he has not been caught.


    In addition, there are seven Royal gates behind the shelter, so these years have been a smooth wind and water, very free.

 Chapter 2658

    Yu Keyi is now healing at home.


    Because of the confusion of the different space which is integrated with the original life.


    It makes his mind a mess now.


    The spirit is damaged, which makes it hard for him to want spirit.


    Mana is also greatly reduced.


    So these two days, Yu Keyi has been locked up.


    Hide in this remote house for self-cultivation.


    In fact, Yu Keyi''s injury seems to be quite serious, but in fact, the impact is not great.


    As long as Yu Keyi concentrates on the injury for three or five months, he can be cured.


    After all, the injury is not fatal and there will be no sequelae.


    But these two days, Yu Keyi is always uneasy.


    It''s like something''s going to happen.


    Yu Keyi himself is a man in a different world.


    If you feel something in your heart, something will happen.


    To put it bluntly, the psychics at home and abroad believe in the sense of heaven and man.


    That flash of light seems to be ethereal, but it will affect a person''s decision.


    Fortunately, the seven Royal gate is in the suburb of Mordor, not far from where he lives.


    At the moment, Yu Keyi, who is using Kung Fu to heal his wounds, suddenly stops using his magic power and frowns.


    That uneasy feeling came to mind again.


    This time, the feeling is stronger than the previous times.


    Yu Keyi immediately got up, picked up the phone and dialed the school''s phone.


    "Master, are you in the school?"


    "Yes, what''s the matter?"


    "I want to go back to the school. Could you open the gate for me?"


    "What are you doing when you''re not outside? But it''s a disaster outside? "


    "I was injured outside. I need to go back to Shimen to hide for a while." Yu Keyi did not cover up.


    "All right, come back and talk."


    After Yu Keyi hung up, he drove directly to Shanmen.


    On the way, Yu Keyi''s phone rang again.


    "Yukeyi, how about you? I can''t get through to you, and no one is at your house. "


    Yu Keming on the other end of the phone had a big fire. He was angry with Chen Yu before, and now he was all over Yu Keyi''s head.


    In his eyes, Yu Keyi is still the little fart kid who used to follow his ass.


    Yu Keyi thought that Yu Keming had made a hole in him before, and then he became anonymous.


    But after these days of thinking, he felt that Yu didn''t know that he was a psychic.


    But that doesn''t mean he''s not angry.


    I didn''t plan to deal with Yu Keming.


    On the one hand, Yu didn''t have much money.


    Moreover, Yu''s attitude towards himself is always to regard himself as his former follower.


    "I''m back at the school." Yu Keyi said quietly.


    "Don''t go back to the school, I want you to help me kill the Chen." Yu said.


    "No time." Yu Keyi said to himself that the fool didn''t know that he was a monk.


    "What''s not free? I''ll give you money. You tell me you''re not free? Have you forgotten your identity? "


    "I''ve come back to the school now. I don''t have time." Yu Keyi thinks it''s necessary to make him suffer.


    So I deliberately didn''t tell Yu Keming about that man''s status as a monk.


    "That man is very rich. As long as you help me deal with that man, his money will be mine at that time..."


    "I said, no time."


    Yu Keyi said angrily that he would get angry when talking about money.


    Yu Keming treated him as a beggar.


    Every time he helps him solve a big problem, the money he gives him is enough to eat and eat.


    Don''t say it''s smart to go out, it''s enough for his living expenses.


    Every time, Yu spent a lot of money.


    Yu Keyi has been dissatisfied for a long time.


    But, before Yu Keyi has not erupted.


    Now Yu Keyi finds that he doesn''t need to do anything at all.


    Someone can do it for you.


    Of course he enjoyed watching the play.


    Look at Yu Keming. After suffering, come back to him for help.


    That picture will be wonderful.


    "Hum! If you don''t help me, I''ll ask your teachers for help. " Yu Keming heard Yu Keyi''s refusal.


    I was even more upset. As expected, they were all ungrateful bastards.


    Yu Keming''s education from childhood is not in line with his present status.


    Natural thoughts are extreme.


    He never thought about how he treated others.


    Just think about why other people don''t help themselves.


    Yu Keming knows where the seven imperial gates are.


    In the past, he was one of the family members when they sent them to the seven Royal gate.But it wasn''t he that was chosen, it was Yu Keyi.


    So Yu Keming is familiar with the seven imperial gates.


    Yu Keming goes straight to the seven Royal gate.


    In fact, the location of the seven imperial gates is not remote.


    Less than 100 kilometers from the city.


    But after leaving the city, we need to bypass a country road.


    After seven or eight turns, Yu has arrived at a valley.


    Yu Keming got out of the car and was not moving on.


    "Yu Keyi, I''m at the gate of your mountain gate now. You come out to meet me."


    "What? Have you come to the gate of qiyumen mountain? " Asked Yu Keyi in dismay.


    "Yes, come on." Yu urged.


    "Weren''t you at my house before? Why are you faster than me to the gate of qiyumen mountain? " Yu Keyi is very confused.


    Is Yu Keming speeding all the way?


    If he did that, he would have been killed.


    "You haven''t come back yet?" Yu also had some accidents.


    In principle, Yu Keyi started earlier than himself. He should have come back earlier.


    And Yu didn''t think his speed was too fast.


    "You wait, I''ll be here soon." Said Yu Keyi.


    "Hurry up." Obviously, Yu Keming still holds his own identity and still takes a arrogant attitude towards Yu KEB.


    Yu Keyi became more and more upset. He felt it necessary to teach him a lesson.


    "In a minute, in a minute."


    Yu Keyi speeds up his speed and rushes back to qiyumen.


    Soon, Yu Keyi saw his cousin.


    As soon as Yu Keyi''s car stopped, he watched Yu Keming rush over.


    "How dare you slow down a little bit? Do you know how long I''ve been waiting for you here? "


    After Yu Keyi got off the car, he looked at his cousin with cold eyes.


    It seems that just a little lesson is not enough.


    Yu Keyi has planned to give him a lesson that will never be forgotten.


    Yu Keyi glanced at Yu Keming from the corner of his eyes and took out his phone: "master, I have arrived at the gate of the mountain. Open the gate of the mountain."


    Just then, Yu heard a harsh sound in the air.


    It sounds like something hard is passing through the glass.


    Then, the air in front of us was like being cut open with scissors, revealing a hole. The scene inside the hole was totally different from that outside.


    It''s not the first time that Yu Keming saw this kind of scene, but I have to say that it still makes him feel incredible.


    "Go in." After Yu Keyi said hello, he first stepped into the hole.


    "Master." Yu Keyi saw his master first.


    "Well, wait I''ll close the mountain gate first. "


    Yu Keyi''s master is going to close the gate array.


    Suddenly a hand came in through the hole.

 Chapter 2659

    The moment when the hand penetrated the hole.


    A kind of feeling that made both of Yu Keyi and his disciples feel frightened came to their hearts.


    Then came the clear sky of qiyumen Mountain Gate, which suddenly turned bloody red.


    "Who! Get out of here Yu Keyi''s master, Taoist Tianluo, shot a green light in his hand. It was a death pin stained with poison.


    But when the pin hit the hand, it only heard a clang, and the pin fell to the ground.


    The hand and its owner were unharmed.


    Then the man outside held out another hand.


    The hands began to tear at the cracks in the space.


    The whole qiyumen Mountain Gate is shaking violently.


    The space crack is bigger and bigger, even bigger than the crack opened by Taoist Luo the day before yesterday.


    At the moment, Taoist Tianluo only feels his scalp numb.


    With a pair of flesh and blood of the palm, forcibly tear space cracks?


    It''s just ridiculous.


    Yu Keming''s pupil suddenly contracted.


    Because he saw the man standing outside the crack, Chen Yu!!


    However, Chen Yu at the moment looks a little abnormal.


    The eyes are red, but the body looks a little thin.


    It looks like It''s like a hungry ghost.


    "Who are you? Dare to make trouble in our seven Royal gate Taoist Tianluo didn''t do it directly, but stared at Chen Yu. He wanted to use the reputation of the seven imperial gates to drink away from the attackers.


    Chen Yu stepped into the gate of qiyumen mountain and looked around his eyes.


    Their own little world seems to have the same situation because they are hungry.


    When I was outside, there was nothing different.


    But here, his own little world is like a fierce animal breaking in.


    Crazy nibbling devours the different space which is not stable and powerful.


    Therefore, it will not take long for this strange space to be completely swallowed up by Chen''s small world.


    Chen Chu stared at the red eyes, holding Yu Keming.


    "Who did you find that day to plot against me? Him? Or him? " Chen Zhu pointed to Yu Keyi and turned to Tianluo Taoist.


    Yu Keming was so scared that he sat down on the ground and backed away: "hurry up, get rid of him and give him as much as you want."


    However, Yu Keyi has no desire to do anything at this moment.


    At the moment he already knew who the other side was.


    That''s the prey that Yu Keming had been staring at before.


    However, where is the prey, it is clearly a monster.


    Dare to directly kill in the seven Royal gate, not to mention his strength, at least this courage is very important.


    At this time, a dozen people ran out of the seven Royal gate.


    Among them, the sky suddenly dropped a giant tiger with seven heads and two wings on its back.


    Seven Royal gate guard mountain beast, seven Royal spirits!


    However, in Chen''s eyes, this is a monster.


    "A bold madman! Dare to disturb my mountain gate. "


    "There is no pardon for the crime! There is no pardon for the crime! "


    Those ten people are all senior members of the seven Royal sect, either the leader or the elder.


    Every cultivation is quite good. It''s put in the spirit of China. It''s also a first-class expert.


    When these people saw an intruder break in, they could not help swearing at Chen Yu.


    Of course, their reaction was completely normal.


    After all, if someone broke into Chen Yu''s house.


    Chen would react the same way.


    But at the moment Chen Yu turns a deaf ear to those people.


    Instead, he looked at the seven tiger demons.


    People saw that Chen''s gaping mouth was salivating.


    It''s like a hungry ghost finds a delicious meal.


    Roar -


    no one likes this kind of vision, nor do the seven tiger monsters.


    I don''t like it very much!


    So after roaring, he came to Chen Yu.


    At the same time, Chen Yu also rushed to it.


    They thought Chen Zhu would be eaten alive by the seven tiger demons.


    But this is not the case.


    It was pressed on the ground by Chen Yu.


    Then Chen opened his mouth and bit the necks of the seven tigers.


    Oh -


    seven tiger monsters howled heartily.


    Chen Zhusheng tore a piece of meat from the neck of seven tiger demons.


    Then swallow the belt meat.


    Everyone''s looking at the scalp tingling.


    Yu Keming, in particular, was shaking all over.


    I was going to deal with this guy before?


    It''s more like a monster than a monster.


    Seven tiger demons want to rise up and resist.However, Chen''s strength is too great.


    It''s impossible to resist the monster power of Chen Yu.


    "Bold fanatic, let go of the beast at the mountain gate!"


    When they saw this, they immediately attacked Chen Yu.


    Don''t throw money at Chen Yu for messy spells.


    However, Chen Yu was not moved by those spells at all.


    At the moment, Chen Yu only has appetite!


    Crazy appetite!


    Chen Zhuo tore off a tiger''s head at will, and in an instant, blood spattered three Zhang.


    Chen Zhu tore off another piece of flesh and put it into his mouth.


    "Devil! This guy is possessed! Kill him! "


    In fact, there is no so-called heresy in this era.


    Because of the circulation of information, the heresy in the eyes of people in the past has long been transparent.


    But now people feel that the man in front of them is the devil!


    That kind of crazy appearance is more ferocious than the legendary devil.


    "Stop it! Stop it! "


    There is only one breath left for the seven tiger demons who have been tortured and killed by Chen Yu.


    Don''t say it''s against Chen Yu. I can''t even move now.


    From the ground to the ground, there was a lot of meat and blood.


    Chen Yu is still devouring the flesh and blood of seven tiger demons.


    A Taoist of the seven Royal gates came down from the sky with a sharp blade and cut him on his neck.


    When -


    the Taoist of the seven imperial Gates was directly shaken out.


    The blade in his hand is also missing a corner.


    Chen Yu, on the other hand, is undamaged.


    Finally, Chen Yu took out seven demon pills of tiger demon.


    Everyone''s pupils contract suddenly.


    Because the demon Dan is pulled out, it means that the seven tiger demons are no longer alive.


    However, people in public think that Chen Yu will swallow the demon Dan.


    Chen Yu was crushed directly.


    Although Chen is full of appetite at the moment.


    However, Chen is clearly divided into usable and inedible.


    In Chen''s eyes, demon Dan obviously belongs to the ranks of non food.


    Chen''s appetite is only for food.


    However, in the eyes of all people, Chen Yu at this moment is the real devil.


    Chen Yu looks back at Yu Keming, who is scared to pee.


    Really Scared to pee!


    "Who were you looking for that day?"


    But Chen''s words were interrupted again.


    "It seems that you don''t know what our seven Royal gate is for. You dare to be unbridled here! Do you think you can leave here alive today? It''s not just you, it''s your family! " Leng hum, an elder of the seven Royal sect.


    In fact, at this time, people who have a little sense will choose silence.


    It is obviously unreasonable to stimulate a madman at such a time.

 Chapter 2660

    Although every member of the seven Royal Gates works.


    However, there are also sub objects to be connected.


    Even if it''s a feud, you need to consider the identity of the other party first.


    For example, political immobility, those with great influence.


    Or those with a strong background or strength, they will make a detour.


    And the man on the other side is a complete lunatic.


    And he''s a crazy man with terrible power.


    In this kind of time and the other side just positive, is obviously a very unwise choice.


    The elder of the seven Royal gate seems to be overconfident.


    He was totally unaware of the consequences of his folly.


    A black ball appeared beside Chen Yu, who didn''t even leave a redundant look.


    The black ball shot at the elder of the seven Royal gate.


    Elder qiyumen thinks that it''s easy to block this unknown spell because of his skill cultivation.


    But when the black ball penetrated his body, he realized that he had made a mistake.


    Pa -


    everyone was shocked when they saw the elder of the seven Royal gate suddenly burst.


    Apart from Yu Keming, all of them actively cast several defensive spells on themselves.


    Yu Keming lay on the ground, his head dare not lift.


    "Don''t kill me, don''t kill me..."


    "I count three times. If you don''t answer my question again, it''s not a question of death or immortality To be honest, I haven''t tasted human flesh yet! "


    "It''s him He encouraged me... " Yu Keming is not that kind of selfless character.


    At the moment, he just wants to throw the pot on Yu Keyi''s head.


    He didn''t want to face the evil for a moment.


    The man in front of us is beyond description.


    Were the seven tiger monsters fierce enough?


    Ten meters in length and tens of tons in weight.


    I was swallowed by this man.


    Especially when he wants to taste human flesh.


    Yu Keming was almost scared to death.


    Chen''s eyes turned to Yu Keyi.


    Yu Keyi is also frightened at the moment.


    But he had at least some cultivation, so at least he didn''t lose his temper.


    Yu Keyi felt the breath of terror coming to his face.


    He didn''t dare to hesitate. He spread his arms.


    I saw a different space thinking of Chen Yu.


    Last time, he was able to cover Chen Yu silently.


    But this time, in front of Chen, he wanted to put Chen into a different space.


    Hundreds of small black balls suddenly appeared around Chen Yu.


    Directly into the different space of yukeb.


    Bombardment -


    Yu Keyi''s different space is suddenly shot through hundreds of holes.


    At the same time, Yu Keyi was also shocked. He vomited blood. The whole man fell on his knees and lost his face.


    Chen Yu walked up to Yu Keyi step by step and looked down at Yu Keyi: "what about your partner?"


    "What? What partner? "


    "Don''t pretend in front of me." Chen Yu looked at Yu KEB coldly: "the one who cast on me."


    "I I don''t know what you''re talking about... " Yu Keyi was sweating.


    Chen Yu raised his arm, and Yu Keyi''s body floated uncontrollably.


    "Wait I really don''t have a partner... " Yu Keyi cried out in horror: "it''s him He must have hired someone else... "


    Chen''s eyes turned to Yu Keming.


    "No Don''t listen to him, I''ll know him. " Yu''s panicked denial.


    This time, he was really wronged. Except for Yu Keyi, he didn''t know the second psychic at all.


    What''s more, Yu Keyi is good in quality and cheap in price. Why does he want to find another one?


    "That is to say, one of you lied?" Chen Yu has a cruel smile.


    The smile was creepy.


    In fact, at the moment, there is a red Chen Zhu on his face and body.


    No matter what he looks like, it''s creepy.


    "I need someone who can give me an answer, one that''s satisfying and accurate, and the other one that''s going to die." Chen Yu said coldly, "who is the man in the black suit?"


    Yu Ke YILENG suddenly shouted: "I know, I know I know who that man is. "


    "Who is he?"


    "Mo Han, he is the top monk and the top three trickster in the assassin list." "Yu Keming can''t afford to hire Mo Han at all," Yu said loudlyLet alone Yu Keming. Even the Commission of all the people in the seven Royal gate is not as high as Mo Han.


    The highest single Commission of their seven royal families is their leader, who collects 500000 yuan from others at a time.


    In the case of Yu Keyi, it''s good to receive 100000 yuan at a time.


    If you meet Yu Keming, you don''t have to get one or two thousand.


    But Mo Han, the trickster, is the top assassin in the real industry.


    His single Commission is no less than 10 million!


    And the sign of the deceitful Mo Han is that every time he appears in front of the target, he is wearing a black Han suit.


    Chen Yu is not interested in the so-called top friars and the so-called ranking.


    It''s not surprising that he has seen such rankings in foreign countries for a long time.


    "Where can I find him?"


    "I I don''t know... "


    Chen Yu narrowed his eyes: "don''t you know? If you don''t know, you will cooperate that day? "


    "I don''t know what kind of tacit cooperation his goal is also you."


    Yu Keyi wants to cry without tears. He knew that there was such a senior assassin, and he didn''t want to intervene.


    Now it seems that something happened.


    It''s not just Chen Yu who comes to the door.


    And it also affected the clan.


    At this time, more than a dozen people came in from the crack of different space torn by Chen Yu.


    When the people of the seven Royal gate saw the newcomer, their faces all showed joy.


    However, those ten people were a little scared when they saw the situation in the gate of qiyumen mountain.


    They heard that qiyumen was attacked. They thought they were coming to take care of it.


    But at the moment, I''ll look at the situation in the gate of qiyumen mountain.


    It''s just a change of color.


    "Lao Huang, Lao Wei, you are here at last. Help me to stop the murderer!"


    "What''s the matter, Senyin? Who is that guy? "


    "This guy broke into the gate of qiyumen mountain and killed my mountain guarding beast. Now he has to poison his disciples." Senyin, the leader of the seven Royal sect, obviously does not intend to tell the truth: "help me to control him, and I and the seven Royal sect will be very grateful in the future."


    "Ha ha We have known each other for many years. "


    These people are not good people.


    After all, Senyin society invited all of them to the same clan as qiyumen.


    The group of people who came to help suddenly soon reached an agreement with all the seven royal families.


    They are obviously going to fight together to kill Chen Yu.

 Chapter 2661

    Yu Keming''s face suddenly improved a lot.


    He just wanted to say something tough.


    Suddenly, he remembered that he seemed to be bothered by marijuana by qiyumen.


    If they think about it afterwards, they may not have a good life.


    So he closed his mouth decisively. It was more important to keep a low profile than anything else.


    Yu Keyi is full of joy. He knows those who come to help.


    There is no simple one, all of which are the offensive and defensive alliance of the seven imperial gates.


    Almost all of them are top of the range.


    Chen Yu''s eyes were fixed: "now that we are here, let''s not go."


    "Madman, who do you think you are! I''m going to take you as fast as I can. I''ll leave you a whole body. "


    "I''m not old, but I''m not young."


    Several senior monks, one by one, have used their own identities for generations. They seem to think that a few words can make Chen Yu soft.


    "But I won''t be able to leave you all dead." Chen Yu''s eyes showed some chill.


    "Bold!"


    "Unbridled!"


    One by one, they were murderous and didn''t pay attention to Chen Yu at all.


    Just as Chen did not take them seriously.


    It''s the end of the talk round, and then it''s the real fight.


    Every friar has his own skills, and all kinds of gorgeous spells are smashing at Chen Yu.


    However, most of these spells disappeared within a few meters of Chen Zhu.


    A few can fall on Chen Yu.


    At the end of a round of attacks, everyone was shocked to find that the venue was almost beaten to pieces.


    But Chen Yu was not hurt.


    Chen raised one hand and tens of thousands of small black balls appeared around him.


    "Is it my turn?"


    The faces of all the people in qiyumen changed dramatically: "defend quickly. His magic power is amazing. Don''t be careless!"


    In a flash, countless small black balls shot out.


    The power of every little black ball is amazing.


    The power of each small black ball is several to dozens of grenades.


    Tens of thousands of small black balls burst at the same time, which is almost the effect of an arsenal explosion.


    What''s more, their weight and flight speed have been determined. Even if they are not released, they will produce extremely terrible destructive force.


    The whole seven imperial gates are broken.


    Compared with the destruction of the mountain gate, the real cause of despair is the up and down of the seven imperial gates. Except for Yu Keyi, who is in front of Chen Yu, all the people are dead.


    At least, there are only Yu Keyi left in the seven Royal gate.


    As for those who come to help, there is no one alive at the moment.


    "Not a round, rubbish." Chen Yu glanced around his eyes.


    Suddenly, a figure flashed behind Chen Yu.


    "Devil, I will kill you!"


    That''s a woman with a sword. She''s very skillful.


    Chen Yu thought that when there was no one alive, the woman had no hair.


    However, Chen Yu did not return.


    To put it another way, in Chen''s small world, Chen is God.


    In this world, no one has more comprehensive control over xiaotiandi than Chen Yu, and no one has more in-depth research on xiaotiandi.


    The woman thought that the blow was bound to be successful.


    But the next moment, an inexplicable force erupted without warning.


    The sword in her hand was the first to bear the brunt of the attack. It was broken in an instant.


    After that was her flesh and blood.


    Even the weapons made of special materials are broken down in an instant.


    Let alone flesh and blood.


    Blink an eye, that woman already became a blood foam to scatter.


    She died worse than anyone else.


    Yu Keyi and Yu Keming, two cousins, are the only two surviving.


    However, they are all scared to be silly at the moment.


    At the moment, they finally realized.


    The man in front of us is really fierce.


    Completely different from the enemies or troubles they faced in the past.


    This is a bloodthirsty butcher who is ready to kill.


    The whole seven Royal gate is now broken.


    Not only the ground, but also the sky.


    It was like the end of the world.


    Chen Yu stood in front of the two men like a demon.


    It makes them feel scared and desperate.


    "I have a way!" Yu was almost shouting at the speed of light.


    He didn''t know what would happen if he was a second late.


    But he knew it was not something he could bear.


    "What way? What are you talking about? ""I have a way to find him! The one who witched you Yu explained as briefly as possible.


    "Oh? Do you know how to find him? " Chen''s blood red eyes were fixed on Yu Keming.


    Is it mo Han he hired?


    "I''ve heard from Yu Keyi that they all have a common organization and their contacts. If we find their contacts, maybe we can find Mo Han." Yu said.


    In fact, this method of Yu Keming is a common clue of related persons used by police in various countries.


    It''s hard to find a criminal.


    After all, there is no real organization or force in reality that can be monitored by the whole people like novels and movies.


    So we need to use related person clues at this time.


    As a real sentence goes, seven people can connect with the president of the United States.


    Therefore, after finding the other through one clue, two or three times, the vast majority of people can be found.


    Chen''s eyes fell on Yu Keyi.


    "I can contact my contact person, but I''ve never met the contact person. Every time I have a task, the contact person is on the phone. "


    "That is to say, you are useless?" Chen Yu''s eyes are full of fierce light.


    "No, no It''s useful. I''m useful. " "I have a transfer record. I used to check the identity of the other party through the account I transferred to, but I''m not sure if the other party is my contact person," Yu said


    "Yes, you have the right to live for the time being, but until I find that person, taking it doesn''t mean you are safe."


    Yu Keyi and Yu Keming''s cousin both want to cry without tears.


    ¡­¡­


    "Hello, who is that?" Gao Qun picks up the phone and looks at the strange caller ID.


    And he didn''t know how many eyes were watching him when he picked up the phone.


    At this time, the sound of the car horn came from far away, but the same sound came from the other end of the phone.


    In an instant, Gao Qun''s face changed dramatically.


    The caller is nearby!


    Gao Qun immediately hung up the phone and turned to cross the road at the same time.


    The high brain is spinning.


    The other side is likely to continue to follow him.


    We have to find a way to get rid of each other''s tracking.


    Thinking about it, Gao Qun finally decided to go to the subway.


    There''s a lot of traffic there, and it''s most likely to get rid of tracking.


    Gao Qun immediately went to the subway, then walked through the crowd, and boarded a subway at will.


    Another optional stop to get off the train, and then another line.


    So repeatedly up and down after a few stops.


    Gao Qun came out of the subway.


    However, Gao Qun did not relax because of this, and entered the nearby shopping mall for a few laps.


    It''s time to take a taxi home after you''ve made sure you''ve got rid of the stalker.

 Chapter 2662

    Gao Qun is single all the time, and the access is also one person.


    After all, it''s a high-risk industry.


    Family is a burden to him.


    Just as Gao Qun opened the door, a hand suddenly grabbed his back neck from behind and pressed him into the room.


    "Ah Who... " Although Gao Qun is not a psychic, his skill is not bad.


    Even the psychic is likely to be killed by him in case of surprise.


    Before that, he had such a record.


    He lifted his heel and kicked it back.


    He felt the heel of his back kick into the other side''s chest.


    However, the other side did not move.


    "Gao Qun, killer contact?"


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about." Gao Qun is still holding some fluke mentality, biting his teeth and refusing to admit it.


    However, what he answered in exchange for was the strength of the palm holding his neck.


    "In the movie, people like you would rather die than surrender. I don''t know if you are the same."


    Gao Qun could not turn his head, but he could feel that the master of that hand was near him.


    He smelt the smell of blood on the man, heavy and heavy.


    This man definitely killed people, and not long ago.


    "What do you want?" Gao Qun really didn''t plan to die rather than surrender for something outside.


    "Do you know Mo Han?"


    "I know him, the top three killers."


    "Do you have his contact information?"


    "How can I have Mohan ''s contact information? I'' m just a low-level contact person."


    "That is to say, you are useless?"


    "Wait Although I don''t have mo Han''s contact information, I know a senior contact person. "


    "I hope it won''t be too complicated. If I circle with you for one night, I will have a headache."


    "No I know where he lives. "


    "That''s good. Let''s get in touch now."


    "Can you let me go?"


    Gao Qun finally saw Chen''s face.


    "Hello, Mr. Deng, I have a bottle of good wine on hand."


    "Oh? Where is it made? "


    "Before the founding of the people''s Republic of China, those buried in the Northeast were dug out only last year, and they spent 300000 yuan on the auction. However, it''s not interesting to drink this wine alone. How about that? To your house or to my house? "


    "Come to my house, I''ll be the only one."


    "That line, get ready to serve. I like spicy food. Prepare more spicy food. I''ll bring the wine."


    Deng Xianyang''s face couldn''t help changing after he hung up.


    He and Gao Qun have been signaling for a long time that if they were drinking, they would not go to each other''s house.


    If someone says they''re going home, it''s something that happens.


    The so-called food and drink, of course, is to make him ready.


    And spicy, that is to say, the idea is tricky, we need to be prepared.


    Deng Xianyang immediately picked up the phone again: "Hello, old Meng, there is something in my house. Come here."


    Soon, Deng Xianyang''s signer came.


    Lao Meng, originally named Mengqi, is nicknamed Bengali tiger.


    Deng Xianyang''s top killer.


    It''s different from the normal killer and signer mode of never seeing each other.


    Deng Xianyang and Lao Meng often contact each other in daily life.


    Lao Meng is a killer secretly.


    But on the face of it, he is the head of the family of Mencius.


    Not only in China, but also internationally.


    "What''s the matter, old Deng?" The first thing old Meng did was to ask directly.


    "I just got a call from a friend..."


    Deng Xianyang told Lao Meng about the situation.


    "That is to say, that Gao Qun will bring a trouble later, right?"


    "Well, that''s what happened."


    "I see." Old Meng nodded.


    "At present, I don''t know who it is, and Gao Qun can''t explain the strength of the other party on the phone, so wait for you to take the other party directly, don''t give the other party any chance to fight back. If you can''t take the other party in a short time, then you can directly take the killer."


    "Well, I know what to do."


    Old Meng nodded. He was more experienced than old Deng in this respect.


    He may not be the best psychic, but when it comes to the means of killing, almost no one can be around him.


    He is a rare strengthening department psychic.


    The strengthening department has little future at home.


    However, Lao Meng integrated the fighting skills of the East and the West into his own system.


    Finally evolved a set of his own ultimate homicide.But his most brilliant achievement is a failed task.


    He was given the task of assassinating Zhang Tianshi.


    And that mission ended in failure.


    But it was affirmed by Zhang Tianshi.


    Later, Zhang Tianshi said that if Lao Meng had not been so eager to start, and had entered the ten steps, it would have been Zhang Tianyi who died.


    Because of the spread of this evaluation, Lao Meng''s reputation in the industry as well as in the whole Chinese spiritual world soared.


    The top cultivation, combined with the ultimate killing skill, makes him the top killer.


    Of course, there''s top reputation.


    As one of the three killers in China.


    He is the only one with a failed mission.


    But even so, no one would accuse him of unworthiness.


    After all, the target of his assassination was Zhang Tianyi, the first man in the world.


    And he''s all over.


    Even if the final task fails, it will still be enough for him to blow for a lifetime.


    Of course, Lao Meng''s family knows about his own affairs.


    He was really a little frivolous that time.


    It''s exactly what Zhang Tianshi said.


    Within ten steps, Zhang Tianshi will die.


    But the key problem is.


    How to get into those ten steps?


    In addition, although his face through magic at that time, a short-term face change.


    But Zhang Tianshi''s eyes seem to have penetrated his disguise.


    At that time, I didn''t quit all over.


    But Zhang Tianshi let it go.


    As a result, the outside world mistakenly thought that he had retreated with his own strength.


    Since then, Lao Meng has basically not mentioned his age.


    And the name of Zhang Tianshi is even more taboo to him.


    "Do you have anything to eat at home?"


    "In the refrigerator, take it by yourself."


    With old Meng by his side, Deng Xianyang is much more relaxed.


    He knows how strong old Meng is.


    Unless you use tactical missiles to destroy a block in an instant.


    Otherwise, Meng could hardly be killed.


    Lao Meng was also relaxed, as if he didn''t pay any attention to the coming battle.


    Years of working experience, let him know at any time, need to relax.


    Only relaxation can make muscles more flexible.


    It can also make more reactions and actions in an instant.


    At this time, the sound of parking came from downstairs.


    Because it is at night, the sound is still quite obvious.


    Deng Xianyang looks at Meng, who is eating cold food.


    "Here comes the man. Get ready."


    "Well, I see." Lao Meng put down his chopsticks and just shook his arms casually: "ready."

 Chapter 2663

    Ding Dong -


    Deng Xianyang looks at Lao Meng.


    Old Meng nodded. He was standing behind the door.


    Deng Xianyang opens the door.


    See Gao Qun and a strange man standing behind Gao Qun.


    Lao Meng gives Gao Qun a look.


    Gao Qun clearly said quietly, "Lao Meng, look what I have brought you."


    "Come on, let''s talk first." Lao Meng warmly invited the two into the room.


    When Chen Yu stepped into the door, Lao Meng launched a surprise attack on him.


    Lao Meng''s mouth is curved.


    Within ten steps, no one survived.


    Chen Yu had known the existence of Lao Meng for a long time.


    So he just raised his right arm a little, and then he slapped Meng in the face.


    Lao Meng held Chen''s wrist on the other hand, and a short knife popped out of his sleeve to cut his wrist.


    However, the dagger did not send any feeling of cutting the wrist.


    Chen Yu''s palm pressed down slightly, and Lao Meng''s posture was bent back.


    However, Lao Meng is still elastic.


    At least not to the waist.


    But this posture is still very uncomfortable.


    Chen Yu throws Lao Meng away like garbage.


    Lao Meng pushes his feet against the wall and shoots at Chen Yu again.


    It seems that he is very dissatisfied with the defeat just now.


    He felt that he was careless.


    Or he was calculated by the other side.


    He must have sensed that he was hiding behind the door.


    So this time, Meng intends to go all out.


    Broken empty claw! Lao Meng has been deceiving himself to Chen Yu for less than one meter in one hundredth of a second.


    In this moment, Meng''s hands suddenly disappeared.


    The next moment appears in front of Chen Yu, grabbing him in the face.


    His palms are like they''re through space.


    However, at the next moment, Chen Gu grabs the palm of his hand and Lao Meng grabs both hands in an instant.


    Chen Yu twisted his hands slightly again, and Lao Meng''s hands were directly twisted into numbness by Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu once again abandoned Lao Meng as garbage.


    Both Deng Xianyang and Gao Qun are frightened.


    Lao Meng lost?


    He lost?


    Within ten meters, isn''t he invincible?


    Even Zhang Tianshi did not dare to let Lao Meng enter the 10 meter range.


    But now He was defeated within ten meters by others.


    And lose so badly, so quickly.


    So that they didn''t respond, and Lao Meng was defeated.


    Chen Yu went to the sofa and sat down as if nothing had happened.


    "I hope you can bring me some useful information, otherwise, you will not have the value of existence." Chen Yu said quietly.


    Deng Xianyang looks at Lao Meng on the ground.


    At the moment, Lao Meng''s arms are curling like a twist.


    But for a killer like him.


    As long as it''s not dead, it''s deadly.


    But Meng shook his head at Deng Xianyang.


    Old Meng tried to bear the pain and didn''t make a sound.


    For Meng at the moment, the external injury is far less than the internal injury.


    Or a blow to the heart.


    He has never lost so badly.


    So direct, so straightforward.


    "I don''t have mo Han''s contact information, but I know there is someone who definitely has it." Deng Xianyang tried to keep calm.


    "Who?"


    "My boss, the founder and helmsman of Wanren society, Dajiao, and almost all the friar killers in China are under his hands." Deng Xianyang said: "he is a dragon that has been practising for thousands of years. He is the most powerful demon of the demon family. He not only has hundreds of monk killers, but also controls hundreds of shapeshift demon families."


    "Where can I find him?" Chen has automatically filtered out Deng''s introduction to Dajiao.


    "Do you really want to find him?"


    "Where can I find him?" Chen Yu asked again.


    "Great North Island." Said Deng Xianyang.


    "Location."


    Deng Xianyang didn''t talk nonsense and gave the exact location directly.


    Chen Chu looked at Deng Xianyang and said, "I hope the position is accurate. Otherwise, I will come back to you."


    Then Chen Yu turned and left.


    Deng Xianyang and Gao Qun did not expect that Chen Zhu would let them go.


    It''s just a little out of place.


    "Old Deng Did he really go? " Gao Qun asked, worried.


    Deng Xianyang looks at Gao Qun''s face.After all, trouble is caused by the high group.


    Deng Xianyang helps old Meng up.


    "Lao Meng, how are you doing?"


    "The injury is very serious. There is basically no way to fight with people in a few years." Lao Meng said in a low voice.


    Deng Xianyang looks at Gao Qun: "what is the origin of that man?"


    "I don''t know. He suddenly appeared at my door and subdued me..." Gao Qun simply explained the causes and consequences.


    But he guessed in his heart, who exposed him.


    "No matter who he is, he is dead." Deng Xianyang said gloomily.


    Gao Qun looks at Meng: "that man''s strength is probably equal to that of the top assassin."


    "So what? Dabei island is the home of Dajiao. There are not only hundreds of demon families, but also thousands of trained assassins. Moreover, the Millennium accomplishments of Dajiao, let alone that unknown person, even Zhang Tianshi may not dare to say that he will win. Dabei island can''t say that it''s a dragon pond or a tiger cave. He only went there, but he just wanted to die."


    "You will lead the disaster to the East. Aren''t you afraid that big Jiaos will come to you afterwards to settle accounts?" Asked Gao Qun.


    "Is this trouble for Da Jiao? Ha ha... " Deng Xianyang said with a sneer.


    "Do you really have mo Han''s contact information?"


    Gao Qun looks at Deng Xianyang. After all, the rules of Wanren meeting are specified by Dajiao.


    The killer will only contact with the contact person. Even the big Jiao can''t force the contact person to come up with the killer''s contact information.


    Gao Qun doesn''t know if Da Jiao has Mo Han''s contact information.


    However, he knew that Deng Xianyang must have.


    Because Deng Xianyang was mo Han''s contact person.


    "Maybe, but as the leader of Wanren society, he is naturally obliged to solve some unconventional problems for us."


    Lao Meng has been silent.


    Deng Xianyang treated old Meng and asked, "what''s the matter, old Meng?"


    "That man gives me a very uncomfortable feeling." Said Lao Meng.


    "What''s the discomfort?"


    "I don''t know."


    "Well, don''t think so much. We just need to wait for the good news. If that guy doesn''t die, I''ll ask Dajiao to bring him here. Then I''ll let you avenge yourself. What you have to do now is to take good care of the injury. Otherwise, even if he is tied up in front of you, you can''t kill him."


    "I hope so." Old Meng sighed: "I''m going home first. If you have any news, let me know as soon as possible."


    "Well, you can wait for the good news at home."


    Old Meng was about to leave when he stood up. Suddenly, he felt suffocating and almost didn''t stand up. He sat down on the sofa.


    "What''s the matter with you, old Meng?"

 Chapter 2664

    Meng shuddered and reached into his pocket.


    Take out a piece of blood jade covered with cracks.


    "This is?"


    "Guimingshi, my teacher and I gave each other one." Old Meng''s face became solemn.


    "What is the life returning stone for?"


    "No matter where the stone is, as long as the master of the spirit is abnormal, it will react on the stone at the same time. At that time, I had a good relationship with my teacher, so we gave each other a stone. If there was danger to each other, the other side could find it in time, and maybe we could help." Old Meng''s face is more and more ugly: "help me dial a number."


    Deng Xianyang immediately helps Meng to call the number he gave.


    "Shut down..." Deng Xianyang looked up at Meng: "where is your teacher?"


    "He He''s on big north island! " Old Meng''s face was full of worry.


    "What!? Don''t you... "


    "It''s impossible. Dabei island is more than 3000 kilometers away from here. It''s on the high seas. It''s impossible for that person to get to Dabei island in a few minutes. It''s just a coincidence. Your teacher has a problem. He may be ill or something unexpected."


    At this time, the life returning stone on Meng''s palm exploded without any sign.


    Everyone was stunned and looked up at Meng.


    Old Meng was silent for a while: "he is dead Old Deng, do you know anyone on Dabei island? Or whose contact information? "


    "You wait..." Old Meng takes out an old telephone book.


    The phonebook is obviously a bit old.


    After all, few people can use the phone book now.


    Deng Xianyang turned over the phone book, then picked up the phone and called.


    However, there is also a shutdown prompt from the other end of the phone.


    Deng Xianyang frowned and turned over a phone number.


    Call the past again, or send the shutdown prompt.


    Deng Xianyang turns up another phone number.


    This time, someone finally got through.


    But first came the loud noise, which was not the explosion, but more like the sound of a heavy object hitting the ground.


    "No matter who you are Immediately come to Dabei island for support. I''ll repeat it. Support, to support Dabei island There are strong enemies attacking Dabei island! "


    The voice at the other end of the phone seemed very urgent and panicky.


    "Patriarch Your majesty has passed the customs We are saved... "


    Oh -


    there was a huge dragon chant from the other end of the phone.


    Then there was a continuous roar.


    "Patriarch The king can''t stop that man The king is injured... "


    "Chief, what shall we do now?"


    "That man The man is eating the king He is not a man He is not a man He is a devil! "


    "Don''t shout Quickly organize people to save the king Hurry up... "


    "King!"


    Just then, the man at the other end of the phone made a hysterical cry.


    Obviously, something very bad happened.


    And the three people at this end of the phone, their faces are not very good.


    Boom -


    "I don''t know, I really don''t know Mo Han I don''t have his contact information... "


    There were howls and wails from the other end of the phone.


    It seems that this is a call to hell.


    There is despair and fear on the other end of the phone.


    "I know. I know who knows Mo Han''s contact information Don''t kill me, don''t kill me I don''t want to die... "


    Deng leisurely left the phone on the table.


    It felt like a big problem.


    "No way You can''t stay here. " Deng Xianyang suddenly stood up and cried out in horror, "that man He will find it!! We have to get out of here now. We have to hide in a place that no one can find! "


    However, old Meng did not move.


    "Lao Meng, did you hear me? Let''s go quickly!"


    Gao Qun was shivering, and he didn''t mean to leave.


    Old Meng shook his head and said, "I can''t escape. That man has made marks on us. Even if we escape to the ends of the earth, we can''t escape his palm."


    "Then what? By the way, we set traps You can find some colleagues. You are the top killer. If you attack, you can kill him. "


    At the moment, Deng Xianyang has been scared a little bit.


    He was as frightened as if he were holding on to the last straw.


    Old Meng slowly raised his head and looked at Deng Xianyang: "I''m afraid that the strength of that man has exceeded our cognition. They can''t stop that man, the training killer of Dabei island and the demon clan of Dabei island. Do you think the man I found can stop him?""Then what? I don''t want to die I don''t want to die here... "


    "We can''t do anything." Lao Meng said calmly.


    For a while, all three fell silent.


    The atmosphere in the room became deathly silent.


    Time goes by minute by second.


    The three are waiting for the trial of fate.


    The three people who seem to be calm can''t calm down.


    The dawn came into the living room from the outside.


    But the morning did not bring them warmth.


    Because with the dawn came a figure with thick blood all over his body.


    The three of them all stood up in a flash, as if they had been bombed.


    The whole living room was filled with the smell of blood.


    The three looked at Chen, and they did not know how many people Chen killed.


    But that must be a frightening number.


    "Would you mind taking a shower here?" Chen Chu looks at Deng Xianyang.


    But he is not asking Deng Xianyang.


    Ten minutes later, Chen Yu came out of the bathroom.


    The whole person is in a lot of spirit.


    At this moment, Chen Yu is not as hungry as before.


    Although hunger has not been completely eliminated, Chen Yu is no longer suffering from hunger.


    After all, he just swallowed a dragon that had been cultivated for thousands of years.


    Chen Yu also changed his clothes. Chen Yu relaxed and sat down in front of the three.


    "Go out and buy some breakfast." Chen looked at Gao Qun: "the more, the better."


    "Ah?" Gao Qun was startled. He didn''t understand Chen''s intention.


    "If you can''t even make breakfast, your value is too low."


    Gao Qun ran out as if fleeing for his life. Chen Zhu looked at Deng Xianyang again. "Do you want me to explain again?"


    Deng Xianyang''s face was pale: "I''ll contact Mo Han for you Can you let me go? "


    "It depends on how far you can reach me."


    Deng Xianyang swallowed, "I''ll try my best to help you find out where he is now."


    "If you can help me figure out where he is now, you''ve saved your life."


    Old Meng''s eyes twinkled at Chen Yu: "can I ask What''s going on in Dabei? "


    "Most of the people and demons on the island are dead." Chen Yu said lightly.

 Chapter 2665

    On a private plane crossing the border.


    Mo Han is drinking with his contact person face to face.


    "There seems to be something wrong with Dabei island." Said the contact.


    "Oh What happened? "


    "It is said to have been attacked."


    "Government?" Mohan''s first reaction was an attack from the government.


    After all, in terms of the scale of Dabei island and the influence of Wanren society.


    Even a clan of the same rank is unlikely to attack Dabei island.


    No one has the absolute strength to crush Dabei island.


    Even the supreme Tianshi Zhang and Longhushan could not do it.


    Only the government has the strength.


    "I don''t know. I was informed by my friend in Dabei last night."


    "What''s the situation now?"


    "I can''t get in touch." "But there are big Jiaos in Dabei island. Even if they are attacked by the government, they can eat a pot," said the contact


    "Come on, whatever the situation in Dabei island is, it has nothing to do with us." Mo said quietly.


    "Yes, since we decided to leave the Wanren society, no matter it''s Dabei island or Dajiao, it has nothing to do with you." The contact person said with a smile, "the alliance of all evils has spent so much money to invite you, the great God, to pass by. They don''t want you to be ambivalent."


    "I just promised to coach them for five years." "If they think I will be their slave from now on, they think too much. If necessary, I don''t mind giving them a lower horse power," Mohan said


    "Then you should be merciful. After all, they are your gold masters now. Don''t make too much trouble with them." The contact smiled.


    "All right, I''ve got the right balance."


    Just then, Mo Han''s phone rang.


    "Hello, old Deng, what''s up?"


    "Where are you now?"


    "I''m on the plane now, just across the border."


    "You are abroad?"


    "Yes, a foreign organization asked me to be a coach." Mo Han said.


    In the past, he and Deng Xianyang cooperated happily.


    Even if the two separated later, it was a peaceful separation.


    So they still get in touch occasionally.


    "What organization?"


    "Alliance of all evils." Mo Han replied.


    He didn''t cover up, after all, it wasn''t the first time.


    "The League of all evils in Italy?"


    "That''s it." Mo Han replied, "what can I do for you?"


    "I''m going to have a drink with you. I don''t think I have that chance."


    "It''s OK. I''ll go abroad for a few years, and you can come to Italy. I''ll be the host." Mo Han said forthrightly.


    "Well, there''s nothing else. You''ll make up your mind to talk to me. If I have plans to go abroad, I''ll contact you."


    "Well said."


    Mo Han hangs up the phone, and the contact looks at Mo Han: "is it old Deng?"


    "Yes." Mo Han did not hide, but nodded directly.


    The contact person didn''t say much, which was their tacit understanding.


    At the beginning, the contact person took Mohan''s agency right from Deng Xianyang.


    He and Deng Xianyang also have a grudge.


    However, Mo Han never quarreled with Deng Xianyang.


    It disappointed him a little.


    After all, if Mo Han turns against Deng Xianyang.


    Then they can no longer cooperate.


    But Deng Xianyang is smart.


    Even if the heart is not happy, still with Mo Han often contact.


    It''s like Mo Han''s big brother.


    Mo Han also gives Deng Xianyang the warmth to keep out the cold.


    Just then, the contact person''s phone rang.


    "Hello, Mr. Geng, what''s the situation on Dabei island now? Is there any loss? "


    "Dead All dead... " The old Geng monster''s voice had some fear: "the whole Dabei island was destroyed, the big Jiaos, the two demon clans, and more than a thousand trained killers were all killed..."


    "What? What''s the matter? "


    "I don''t know Last night, a man broke into Dabei Island, and then began to kill, and named your family Mo Han... "


    "Looking for Mo Han?"


    "That''s right. Of course, Da Jiao didn''t like it. Then he started to fight with that devil. In the end, Da Jiao was killed by that devil. Even his demon Dan was killed by that man, and that devil The devil actually stripped the body of the Dragon alive... "


    "You You mean Big Jiao is dead, too? You''re not kidding me, are you? When you called me last night, it was easy. "


    Mo Han on one side frowned, but he didn''t interrupt, but waited for the next contact."My mother''s brain is full of water Are you kidding me Old Geng''s voice suddenly became excited: "who did Mo Han provoke? The whole Dabei island has been killed by him. There are less than 20 people alive and the demon clan. Half of the Dabei island has been destroyed, and the rest half of it is a river of blood. You can believe that this is done by one person. "


    "You What you said is true? "


    "It seems that the devil got some information before da Jiao died. At that time, the devil didn''t press me. Otherwise, I''ll give you up. You and Mo Han had better be careful how far they can run. Don''t go back home in a short time. I''ll do that. You can do it yourself." Geng said and hung up.


    The contact person didn''t speak for a long time. After a long time, he turned to look at Mo Han.


    "Mo Han, have you provoked any enemies recently?"


    "You said that in our business, every task will provoke the enemy."


    "Mo Han, I''m not joking with you. Big Jiao is dead, and the whole Dabei island has been killed. Old Geng said that it was all done by one person, and that person''s name is for you."


    "Are you kidding?"


    "I''m not kidding. If you think about it carefully, are you sure you didn''t provoke anyone you shouldn''t?"


    "You know all my tasks. I don''t know who has a terrorist background behind them. Every task is your goal. If anyone knows it, you know better than me."


    "The man is not only terrifying in strength and cruel in means, but also creepy in behavior. He actually ate the big Jiao alive."


    Mo Han was shocked when he heard the contact.


    Eat the flesh and blood of living things?


    How is it so like the symptom of the person who got dirty method nine son?


    Mo Han suddenly had a very bad feeling.


    The contact person saw Mo Han''s face and his heart was beating.


    "Mo Han, do you think of anything?"


    "A few days ago, Zhang Ding entrusted me with a private matter."


    "What private business?"


    "He seems to have lost face with some strong man, and then asked me to kill him once..." Mo Han''s face was very ugly: "I don''t know the strength of that man, but the other side was hit by my magic."

 Chapter 2666

    "Your spell? Isn''t that strong? " "What happens when someone gets your spell?" the contact asked in a hopeful voice


    "It will become very hungry, just like not having enough to eat, and soon it will even eat raw food Even living things... " Mo Han''s face was heavy.


    At this moment, he began to regret, even resent Zhang Ding.


    Zhang Ding brought him a huge trouble.


    A monster that razes the Dabei island and treats it as a snack.


    It''s very dangerous to fight against such monster enemies.


    All of a sudden, the plane gave a big shock.


    Then the contact person and Mo Han reached the hatch and made a strange sound.


    It''s not loud, but it''s a little hairy.


    Mo Han feels his scalp is going to explode at the moment, because he saw something passing through the window just now.


    But it was too fast for him to see.


    At the next moment, the air pressure in the cabin suddenly drops, followed by the huge air flow.


    The contact person grabbed the seat hard and shouted in horror.


    What''s on the hatch Or who pulled it out.


    At this moment, a lot of air is constantly escaping.


    A figure finally jumped in from the torn hatch door.


    When Chen saw Mo Han, he immediately grinned.


    "We met again. I never miss a man so much. You are the first. You should be honored."


    Mo Han at this moment can no longer keep calm.


    And at the moment he can''t take his time.


    After all, the strong air flow makes people unstable, not to mention facing a terrifying enemy.


    Mo Han finally stabilizes his body. He does not hesitate to cast spells.


    But this time, Chen Yu will not give him another chance to cast.


    Chen Yu appears in front of Mo Han in an instant.


    "Ah..."


    Mo Han screams.


    His palms were pinched by Chen Yu.


    Then Mo Han felt that his scalp was about to be torn.


    Together with the contact person, he was directly pulled by Chen Yu''s hair and left the plane.


    At the same time, they saw Mo Han''s private plane falling from the sky with black smoke.


    Soon, they were thrown by Chen Yu in the snow.


    This is the border of China, near Changbai Mountain. The temperature here is below zero all the year round.


    Especially in this time of year, it is even below - 20 degrees.


    Moreover, the altitude here is high. The lack of oxygen, the low temperature and the strong cold air are fatal threats to any creature approaching here.


    Even the people at the top of the food chain can hardly adapt to the environment here.


    However, Chen is not included in this maladjustment.


    This is an area that no human has ever occupied.


    The spirit of heaven and earth here is much stronger than that of other places.


    However, Mo Han, as a monk, can hardly enjoy the spirit of heaven and earth here.


    Before he enjoys the spirit of heaven and earth, he must first overcome the harsh environment here.


    "How to undo a spell?" Chen Yu asked directly.


    Mo Han looked at Chen Yu and said, "unless you can guarantee my life safety, you will never want to undo the magic."


    Chen Chu comes forward and puts his hand on Mo Han''s shoulder.


    Mo Han thought Chen Zhu was going to attack him.


    But the next moment, a warm current came into his body.


    Mo Han is very happy. It seems that his threat has worked.


    Mo Han''s eyes turn and see how easily the other side compromises. Maybe he can get more benefits from him.


    Mo Han soon found that his destroyed palms were miraculously growing again.


    Mo Han looks up at Chen Yu, who is about to ask for more.


    Chen Yu said with a smile, "I wish I could torture you and destroy you more than I could untie the magic!"


    "Ah..."


    In Chen''s cruel laughter, Mo Han screams again, this time more fiercely than before.


    Mo Han''s whole arm was crushed by Chen Yu.


    "You will not die so easily, you will enjoy all the torments I know and I can think of." Chen Yu looks ferociously at Mo Han.


    When blood sputters out, it freezes directly.


    Mo Han is rolling and wailing in the snow.


    However, when he was about to freeze to death, Chen Yu gave him another vitality.


    Chen Yu looks at the contact again.


    He had been curling up in silence.


    Even now he''s freezing to death.


    He did not dare to attract the devil''s attention.Just look at the tragedy of Mo Han and you can feel the fear of the contact person at the moment.


    "How much do you know?" Chen asked.


    "It''s Zhang Ding Before today, I didn''t know anything He does it to you, and it''s not a task from my hands. " The contact replied truthfully.


    Chen Yu silently closed his eyes, and the answer did not exceed his guess.


    Chen had already speculated.


    Only Zhang Ding has enough power and financial resources.


    You can invite a top killer to plot against yourself.


    But now the contact person has turned his guess into a fact.


    "From here to the East, there is a village 15 kilometers away. If you can walk out alive, it''s your luck."


    The contact opened his mouth. He wanted to pray.


    In this ice and snow environment, plus his clothes.


    Not to mention walking 15 kilometers, even five kilometers is impossible.


    Only, in contact with Chen''s cold eyes.


    He understood that Chen Yu would not care about his life or death.


    Chen Yu did not kill him on the spot. He was already merciful.


    Chen doesn''t care about his contacts.


    He is more interested in tormenting Mo Han.


    Mo Han''s image in the past has always been unfathomable and pretended to be Gao Leng.


    With his top killer status, every time he shows up, it will make people feel cold.


    But now, all his images no longer exist.


    No one can keep the image of high cold in the torture again and again.


    What''s more, Mo Han is not that kind of cold person at all.


    In fact, those images in the past are just his personal settings.


    Ha ha Killers need to be set up.


    A top killer, if you don''t have your own location and people.


    So what''s the difference with those ordinary killers?


    It''s very pleasant to torture your enemies.


    Chen Yu is almost addicted.


    Over and over again and over and over again.


    Of course, Chen Yu will still innovate.


    Change the way to torture Mo Han.


    Until Mo Han prayed for Chen Yu''s release.


    And he also told Chen Yu a fact.


    Before that, he was reluctant to let go because he was still holding a glimmer of hope.


    But as Chen became more and more anti human, he finally realized.


    He can no longer be supported by Chen''s inhuman means.


    There is no solution to the dirty method!

 Chapter 2667

    Maoshan is the holy land of Taoism.


    Maoshan Taoism school can also be called Maoshan Tianshi sect.


    In fact, Tianshi does not only refer to Longhushan Tianshi.


    It is the inheritance of Tianshi Dao.


    There are four ways to unify Tianshi education, which are the inheritance left by Zhang Daoling, Ge Hong, Xu Xun and SA Shou.


    Among them, the Tianshi of Longhu Mountain taught Zhang Daoling Taoism. Up to now, the foundation and influence are the top.


    The second is the Tianshi cult of Maoshan, which used to be the Daochang of Gehong. Later generations won the emperor''s title at the beginning of Song Dynasty. At that time, they pursued Gehong as the Tianshi, and granted many Taoist classics. After the development of later generations, it has been passed down for thousands of years, and it has become a holy land of Taoism that is in line with Longhu Mountain.


    Thirdly, the Taoism between Xu Xun and SA Shou did not leave the gate.


    Although there is a tradition of Taoism, it is far less powerful than the holy land of Longhushan and Maoshan.


    Maoshan, like Longhu Mountain, can be divided into inner and outer clans.


    Maoshan sect is also a national super tourist attraction.


    However, what ordinary tourists can touch is only external clan.


    Only neizong is the core of Maoshan Tianshi.


    The cold wind of the beginning of the year is not over.


    Then there was a heavy rain, which made the air more cold and humid.


    Even Maoshan, which has a long history of fragrant fire, is now sparsely populated.


    However, today''s cold wind brings two unexpected guests.


    A well-dressed man in a suit and tie.


    Behind him was a figure in thick black.


    Chen doesn''t like the weather. The humid air makes his breath thick.


    I have stepped on the ladder, returned to Tiandong and Lingxiao treasure Pavilion.


    Chen Yu was stopped by two young Taoists.


    "Two, this is not open to the outside world. Please stop here."


    "Little brother, we are here to visit our old friends. We are old friends with Zhang dingdaojun." Chen said with a smile on his face.


    "Dao Jun''s friend?" The two Taoists are a little hesitant.


    "Just a moment, please. We need to confirm."


    A Taoist took out his phone.


    "Hello, master, there are two gentlemen at the door. They say they are Daojun''s friends. They are here to visit Daojun."


    "What''s your name? What''s the origin? "


    "May I have your names?"


    "My family name is Chen. Zhang Tianshi and I are good friends. If it''s not convenient for you to contact Zhang dingdaojun, you can contact Zhang Tianshi."


    Hearing that Chen Yu knew Zhang Tianyi, the two Taoists stood in awe.


    "Please come in first. Although Daojun is not at the mountain gate, he should not go back in half a day."


    On the one hand, the two little Taoists think that since they dare to move out of Zhang Tianyi''s name, most of their identities cannot be fake.


    Moreover, they don''t believe that two people dare to make trouble in Maoshan.


    And Chen Yu looks at each other and gives people a feeling of closeness.


    Of course, it may also be that they have a preconceived idea that Chen Yu is not like a villain.


    As for Chen Zhu, he was covered with black cloth all over his body. He could not see the real face.


    They know that there are always some people who dress strangely or don''t want to show their true face.


    Chen Yu entered the inner clan of Maoshan as he wished.


    If the outer clan is beautiful, then the inner clan is blessed.


    It''s not too much to say that it''s heaven and earth.


    Almost to catch up with Chen Yu''s Mirror Lake manor.


    You know, there is a super inner pill in the mirror lake, which is the treasure left by the old turtle.


    At any time and anywhere in the release of a rich aura, and then blend with heaven and earth, so that mirror lake manor become like a paradise.


    Even the water of Mirror Lake has changed incredibly.


    Because of this, Dashan beer brews with the lake water of mirror lake to produce such high-quality beer.


    And the spirit of the inner clan of Maoshan is a little less than that of mirror lake.


    But the area here is more than ten times larger than mirror lake.


    Two Taoists are leading the way and explaining the various scenic spots of neizong to Chen Yu.


    It has to be said that they are qualified guides.


    The explanation and introduction of each scenic spot is particularly detailed.


    "That''s the town demon tower. From ancient times to the present, I don''t know how many big demons, demon kings and evil demons were suppressed under the town demon tower."


    One of the little Taoists pointed to a 70% pagoda not far away and said with a certain pride.


    "Zhenyao tower? Isn''t that from Shushan? "


    "Ha ha There is no Shushan in the spiritual alien world of China. In the spiritual alien world, Shushan refers to Emei, Qingcheng and Wawu mountain The little Taoist said: "but these three sword sects can''t compare with our Maoshan Tianshi sect. Moreover, the three sword sects in Shushan have no demon tower, which is just made up by TV dramas.""Well Ha ha And the monsters in the demon tower are still alive? "


    "If you die, is that repression?"


    "Ha ha That''s right. " Chen Chu touched his nose with a smile.


    "Sir, it seems that he is very strange to the situation of the spiritual world at home."


    "Yes, I will be back from abroad soon."


    "No wonder."


    "Why are you just suppressing these monsters? Instead of dealing with it directly? Won''t this leave behind the future? "


    "Sir, I don''t understand." The Taoist said as if he were an expert: "although the cultivation results of demons and people are different, the cultivation process of demons is very similar to that of people. They are all supplemented by the spirit of heaven and earth, and Demons cultivate the spirit of demons. Through the practice of Qi, they can turn their spirit of demons into the spirit of heaven and earth again. Maoshan''s such spirit of heaven and earth is because of the practice of Qi , provided by many demons in the demon tower. "


    "That''s the cloud watching platform. It''s said that the first generation of Taoist master Gehong came to understand the Tao on the cloud watching platform."


    Although Ge Hong was born in the Jin Dynasty, he was granted the title of Daojun in the early Song Dynasty, not only as Daojun, but also as a God.


    Of course, the ancient emperors liked to play this game.


    Some famous religious figures in the past were deified to show their orthodoxy.


    Because in the eyes of the emperor, as long as you seal someone''s God, you seem to get the power of God.


    Of course, it seems that I have deceived myself by giving myself the power of God.


    However, ancient people like to play this game, not only for others, but also for themselves.


    But throughout the ages, how many people have been called gods or Daojun.


    But what is really recognized is very few.


    Just then, an old Taoist came from the opposite side.


    When the old Taoist saw Chen Yu, his eyes also touched each other.


    This old Taoist is the same old goat beard Taoist who initially clashed when he was in Hanwang mountain.


    When Taoist Hu saw Chen Zhu, his face changed instantly.


    "It''s you! Why are you here? "


    "Of course I came to see Zhang Daojun." Chen Yu''s face had a faint smile.


    "I''m not so familiar with you! Get out of Maoshan sect at once, or you will look good. "


    The two little Taoists, who had been warmly entertaining and guiding before, could not help but look strange when they saw their elders'' attitude towards Chen Yu.


    "Come on, show me." Chen said with a smile on his face.

 Chapter 2668

    Goatee''s face was very gloomy.


    But he didn''t do it directly.


    After all, he had suffered a lot in Chen Yu''s hands the other day.


    Even Zhang Ding was rubbed on the ground by Chen Yu.


    Goatee took out a talisman from his bosom and threw it into the sky.


    That talisman goes straight to the sky in violation of physical laws, and flies to a hundred meters high. With a loud bang, it turns into a gorgeous fireworks.


    When the two little Taoists saw that the old goat Hu Dao actually took out the urgent talisman, they immediately withdrew from Chen Yu''s side and watched Chen Yu and the man behind them with vigilance.


    In a short time, the disciples of the inner clan of Maoshan school came here again and again.


    "Hunyang, why use the emergency talisman?" Asked a elder Taoist in white.


    "Master, this man is the enemy of our sect. There has been a conflict a few days ago, and he has insulted our Maoshan sect and Daojun in public." Goatee said selectively.


    The old man in white frowned, turned to look at Chen Yu, and then looked at the man in black behind him.


    "Why did you intrude into our Maoshan sect without permission? If I can''t make it clear today, I''m afraid neither you nor I can be good. "


    The old white way seems to be impartial, but in fact it''s a little aggressive.


    "I didn''t think of goodness at all." Chen Yu said quietly, "if you can''t give me a reply today, I''m afraid you can''t avoid breaking the inheritance of Maoshan today."


    "You! Good courage! " The old Taoist priest in white blew his beard and stared: "today, the old Taoist priest will learn your skills and see how you can break our Maoshan heritage!"


    The old Taoist priest in white drew out his sword. It was a long sword like iron or wood.


    The body of the sword is dark red, but it has some metallic luster.


    Both sides of the sword edge are engraved with obscure talisman lines.


    "Heaven and earth are limitless, heaven and earth borrow the law, uphold heaven''s respect and inherit the earth! Do with me, pardon! "


    The old Taoist priest in white is a kill move. The nine heaven thunder mantra is a magic.


    Boom -


    a purple sky thunder came down from the sky, but it didn''t fall on Chen Yu''s head.


    It was attracted by the sword of the old man in white, and fell on the top of the sword.


    The old Taoist priest in white is intact, but the dark red sword is flashing with thunder.


    Chen Yu suddenly moved and immediately attacked the old Taoist priest in white.


    The old Taoist priest in white opened his eyes, and his sword fell towards Chen Yu.


    Chen Chu swung a fist, directly at the dark red sword.


    A terrible current rushed into Chen''s body.


    But the most fearless thing for Chen is Lei FA.


    So there is no half break in the boxing. The horrible strength runs through the dark red sword directly.


    The dark red sword broke off in response. At the same time, this force has not been completely eliminated. It was led into the hand of the old Taoist priest in white along the body of the sword.


    "Ah..."


    The old Taoist priest in white screamed. His palms had been destroyed by this force.


    The old Taoist priest in white hurriedly retreated and shouted: "Heaven subdues the devil array!"


    Nine Taoists, all of whom were not young, immediately came forward and put up a large array.


    This heaven subdues the devil array is the great array of Maoshan sect.


    It''s called subduing the devil. In fact, no matter what the devil, or good or evil, as long as you enter this big battle, you will die.


    Chen congealed a small black ball between his fingers, randomly selected a Taoist in the array, and the small black ball shot out quickly.


    "Upside down! The stars turn back. " The Taoist priest picked up the long sword, and the heavy black ball was picked up by him, which changed the flight path. He saw that the Taoist was 42 thousand jin, and his body was flying around. The long sword was sent again, and the small black ball actually flew back.


    Chen Yu slightly tilted his head, and the little black ball passed his side.


    "Heresy! I want you to have a life today, but I will not return! " The Taoist in the eyes of the array is full of momentum. Let''s have a big drink.


    Chen Yu sneers, raises a finger, and a small black ball condenses.


    This little black ball weighs 100 times as much as the one before it.


    Chen Yu once again turned to the Taoist.


    The Taoist still responds with the same moves.


    But as soon as the blade touched the little black ball, he felt the power of terror.


    The body of the sword is slightly bent. It is obviously stressed.


    "Brothers, help me to subdue demons and eliminate demons!"


    This celestial subduing array is a combination of attack and defense, combined with the power of nine people, and applied to one body.


    Moreover, each of these nine people has achieved outstanding accomplishments. Any one of them is a top friar outside, let alone a team of nine people.


    However, there is a big gap between them and Chen Yu.


    It''s too big to make sense.


    It''s hard for the Taoist to give back the little black ball to Chen Yu with the strength of nine people.


    You can only force the little black ball off the track.


    But when he thought that the little black ball had been deviated from the flight path.


    The little black ball burst.Boom -


    nine Taoists were shaken out at the same time.


    Even the Taoists in the outer Maoshan mountain were all turned upside down by the storm.


    "Pick up a sword and cut off the nine hands of the ox nose." Chen Yu said fiercely.


    In fact, he is more restrained.


    So far, no one has died.


    After all, Maoshan school is different from Wanren school.


    No matter how many contacts and relationships he has, Wan Ren cannot get rid of the position of evil organization.


    However, Maoshan sect is different. No matter how dirty it is, at least on the surface, it is a religious organization recognized by the government and the people.


    Even Chen Yu has to weigh the consequences of the killing.


    Once Chen Yu does too much, it beats some people''s nerves.


    At that time, Chen Yu will have to face more than one Maoshan sect.


    If we are all people in the Jianghu and use the rules of the Jianghu to decide whether to win or not, Chen Yu dare to let Maoshan sect disappear.


    But when it comes to the state and the government, even Chen Yutou, no matter how hard he is, should be weighed first.


    It''s not about right or wrong, it''s about tolerance.


    No matter how rational Chen Yu is, he will not be allowed to kill in such a place as Maoshan sect.


    When the government thinks that you affect the political situation or social stability, the government will directly suppress you, and then reason with you.


    The man behind Chen picked up a sword from the ground and stepped forward step by step.


    Just about to behead the first Taoist on the ground.


    "Dare you!" A loud yell came from the man in black, whose body seemed to be frozen, but the long sword held high could not fall.


    A green shadow came, and the man in Black said nothing, and the whole man flew out.


    It was a young woman Taoist.


    "Immortal Qingping." The old man in white went to the front to check the first salute.


    "What''s the matter?" The Taoist asked sharply.


    "These two people violate the holy land of Maoshan, and they are regarded as heretics!"


    Qingping immortal''s eyes are like hawks and falcons, which are attacked by electricity.


    Chen Yu didn''t intend to explain, but suddenly attacked the real person Qingping.


    And this time, Chen Yu has used all his strength in the moment of his hand.


    Because this Taoist woman is worth his efforts.


    This is a great monk in the upper Qing Dynasty.


    Immortal Qingping''s face suddenly changed.


    With the cultivation of Shangqing, she felt unprecedented danger.

 Chapter 2669

    Chen Zhu raised the right arm made of gold and rushed to Qingping immortal across the air.


    But when the fist is half waved, the strength is like a cow in the mud and disappears.


    At the next moment, immortal Qingping spews out a mouthful of blood and flies back.


    "Sir, what''s the grudge between Maoshan and you?" Immortal Qingping is shocked.


    At present, this man is not only the cultivation of the upper Qing Dynasty, but also the cultivation and combat power far surpass her.


    She didn''t understand where the monster was coming from.


    So cultivated, so powerful.


    It''s only a round and I''m seriously injured.


    "And Zhang Ding?" "Today, Zhang Ding and Maoshan school are unified, only one can be left," Chen asked


    "As you know, it''s a big taboo for you to bully the small. You will never be allowed to do so by major Chinese schools."


    "All major doors in China? First ask Zhang Tianyi if he dare to say this to me. Today, I will put it down. "


    "If you fight with death, you will not suffer even if you are not your opponent." Immortal Qingping looks at Chen Yu with a cold face.


    "I don''t feel well? You want to think about whether your Maoshan disciples are dead enough. " Chen Yu''s eyes are full of murders. At the same time, he turns to look at the man in Black: "Mo Han, do it! If anyone dares to stop me, I will kill him without a whole body! "


    The man in black was once the top killer, Mo Han.


    Now, he is forced to become Chen''s running dog.


    Mo Han hesitated for a moment and raised his sword again.


    "Dare you!"


    Immortal Qingping has a big drink.


    But this time, she failed to stop Mo Han''s behavior.


    A black ball appeared in the sky.


    A horrible black ball.


    This is a neutron star condensed from Chen''s small world.


    Even if Chen Yu doesn''t use meteorite skills, he can destroy most of the inner clans of Maoshan mountain.


    Qingping''s pupil suddenly contracted.


    Her cultivation is extremely profound, so she can feel the black ball which is not very big, even no different from the previous small black ball, which contains the power of terror and destruction.


    As long as she dared to move a little bit, Chen would release the neutron star.


    After all, Chen Yu is alone, but her son and grandson are here.


    So she can''t afford to bet.


    Mo Han raised his sword and fell. With the scream of a disciple, his arm was cut off.


    Immortal Qingping''s eyes were full of rage, and his body began to explode with terror.


    And this breath began to suppress Mo Han''s movement.


    Mo Han''s face became extremely twisted under the black cloth.


    Because he felt not only Qingping''s breath, but also Chen Yu''s oppression on him.


    Chen Yu looks at the demon tower and smiles.


    Qingping real person felt Chen''s vision direction, and his heart cried out bad.


    "Sir, no matter what kind of enmity you have with me, you have brought me great losses. Why should you be aggressive?"


    "Aggressive? I''m just teaching you a truth today. How much loss will it bring to the school if I force a fool to be the leader. "


    The neutron star on Chen''s head shot at Zhenyao tower.


    "You..." At this time, immortal Qingping did not care about Chen Zhu.


    She must stop Chen Yu''s crazy behavior.


    There is no doubt about the importance of Zhenyao tower to Maoshan school.


    It can even be said that Zhenyao tower is the lifeblood of Maoshan sect.


    If the town demon tower is lost, the mountain spirit and water show of Maoshan school will become mediocre.


    Maybe within a generation or two, it doesn''t matter.


    But it''s hard to pass on a thousand years.


    Qingping is standing in front of neutron star.


    Her little world is in a frenzy of operation. When the middle star enters her little world, she has already felt a trend approaching infinity.


    But even so, she couldn''t step back.


    Zhenyao tower is more important than anyone in Maoshan, even more important than her.


    Her little world tried to stop the neutron star from tracking.


    But at this time, Chen Yu appeared in front of the real person Qingping.


    Chen Zhu grabbed the neck of Qingping immortal with one hand.


    The cultivation of immortal Qingping is very high, but her combat power is really average.


    Chen Yu directly pressed Qingping on the ground and stepped on her with one foot.


    "Come here, give her a dirty method."


    Mo Hanser shivers. He dares to send a dirty Dharma to Chen Yu because he doesn''t know who Chen Yu is.


    But that doesn''t mean that he dares to send it to immortal Qingping.


    This is a legend of the previous generation, whose reputation is close to that of Zhang Tianshi of this generation.


    If you only talk about seniority, she is a generation higher than Zhang Tianshi.Let''s ask him to give this immortal Qingping a dirty hair.


    I''m afraid the whole world will have no place for him in the time.


    However, when Chen Yu turned his cold eyes, Mo Han could not help shivering.


    "Come on, don''t challenge my patience." Chen Yu urged.


    "Mr. Chen Really can''t...... " Mo Han is going to cry.


    "Since you dare to give me one, you dare not give her one? Do you look down on me? "


    "I''m not I don''t know... "


    Mo Han doesn''t know where to solve a small problem for his "old friend".


    It would cause such a big trouble.


    Dabei Island, wanrenhui and Dajiao were all destroyed because of this incident.


    Now, it''s Maoshan school''s turn.


    What''s more, he didn''t expect Chen Yu to be so bold.


    He even planned to fight against a top clan by himself.


    "Stop!"


    At this time, the voice of Zhang Tianyi came from afar.


    Chen Yu looked around and found that Zhang Tianyi had come from afar.


    "Lao Zhang, do you come to Maoshan to play? Is it incense or divination? "


    Zhang Tianyi''s face is dark. At this time, Chen Yu is still joking with himself.


    "Chen Yu, why do you do this? Do you know the consequences of that? "


    When he received the message, it was the people he planted in the inner clan of Maoshan mountain who passed it on to him.


    At first, he thought it was fake news. Some people came to make trouble in Maoshan. This kind of news is fake.


    But he divined and found that the situation had changed.


    In a hurry, he came to Maoshan with the magic of moving and shrinking the ground.


    "Consequences? What are the consequences of my attack on Maoshan sect? If Maoshan sect attacks me, the consequences will not be serious? Lao Zhang, do you mean that? "


    "You''re talking about that night. Isn''t it over?"


    "I thought it was done, and Zhang Ding plotted against me."


    "He? Plot against you? How can he? Other people don''t know, I don''t know yet. His accomplishments are also worthy of plotting against you? "


    "Unfortunately, he got it. It''s him. He was hired by Zhang Ding. It took me nine cows and two tigers to catch him."


    Zhang Tianyi''s eyebrows are locked. At present, he is not sure about the situation.


    But he could see that Mo Han''s accomplishments were far inferior to Chen Yu''s.


    How do you plot Chen Yu? Are you kidding?


    "It was done by Zhang Ding alone, not by anyone else in Maoshan."


    "Lao Zhang, aren''t you ashamed to say that?" Chen Yu looked at Zhang Tianyi with a sneer: "Zhang Ding is the Tianshi and Daojun of Maoshan school. You and I say that his actions have nothing to do with Maoshan school?"

 Chapter 2670

    Zhang Tianyi was speechless.


    The actions of a sect leader certainly represent the clan forces behind him.


    Zhang Ding secretly plots that Chen Yu can find Mao Shan.


    "I''m still saying that. Today, either let me destroy Zhang ding or let me destroy Mao Shan sect."


    "Don''t think about it, madman!" Immortal Qingping just got out of Chen Yu''s hand, and now he began to speak hard.


    In fact, it''s not cruel, but Zhang Ding represents the face of Maoshan school no matter what.


    No matter what to do with Zhang Ding afterwards, it is impossible to give him to an outsider at the moment.


    Chen Yu silently turns his head and looks at the real person Qingping.


    "I do what I say!"


    "What if I don''t allow it?" Zhang Tianyi said lightly.


    "Lao Zhang, we have known each other for a long time, but we have never really divided ourselves. Since we can''t tell right from wrong, let''s take this opportunity to decide the winner." Chen Yu moved his limbs and said, "if you want to protect the Maoshan sect and I want to destroy the Maoshan sect, then speak with your fist."


    Zhang Tian frowned. He actually supported Chen Yu''s argument.


    No matter where it is, big fists are the biggest reason.


    However, he is here to preside over justice, not to fight for Maoshan faction.


    If it happened in Longhushan, he would have nothing to say.


    The key problem is that Maoshan sent him to take care of everything.


    And the object is Chen Yu.


    "Immortal Zhang, please help me, Maoshan sect." Immortal Qingping also spoke.


    On cultivation, she is second only to Zhang Tianyi, and her seniority is even higher than Zhang Tianyi.


    Zhang Tian, as a matter of fact, always checks the first salute when he sees her.


    But now she has to beg Zhang Tianyi in a low voice.


    Zhang Tian sighed: "Chen Zhu, I don''t need to say any more words. Come on."


    Chen Zhu took a deep breath and walked to Zhang Tianyi''s face for a hundred steps,


    all the people at the scene also looked at the two people at the scene breathlessly.


    "Chen Yu, let me see what''s the difference between your little world and mine." Zhang Tianyi didn''t dare to be careless.


    Chen Xiu is a bit higher than him, and his combat power is much higher than him.


    Of course, combat power doesn''t mean everything.


    Chen Yu naturally has his advantages, but he also has his disadvantages.


    Chen Yu''s eyes have been half opened all of a sudden.


    In a flash, Zhang Tianyi felt Chen Yu''s power to tilt the sky.


    Zhang Tian carried his back in both hands, but there was already a bundle of gold rope in his palm.


    Chen Yu''s foot pushed forward, and the stone floor he had stepped on had been completely crushed.


    Zhang Tianyi''s speed is also extremely fast, and the golden rope flies out of his hand.


    "Tie!"


    In a flash, Chen Yu found that Zhang Tian''s gold rope automatically entangled him.


    Chen Yu wanted to break the gold rope, but he didn''t want to.


    However, Chen found that he did not break the gold rope.


    Zhang Tianyi grinned: "boy, it''s a little tender to fight with me. This is the alchemy rope. No matter how strong you are, it''s impossible for us to break it."


    Chen Yu also did not move, calmly said: "Lao Zhang, who are you fooling? There is nothing that can''t be broken. If you keep making money, you can only show that you don''t have enough strength."


    "Are you strong enough?" Zhang Tian did not contradict Chen''s words.


    Chen Yu lowered his head, and Zhang Tian felt something was wrong.


    The alchemy rope is the treasure of the Tianshi sect of Longhushan.


    In theory, no matter how hard you try, you can''t break the alchemy rope.


    The alchemy rope has also experienced many wars, which can be said to be a great success.


    There are no enemies it can''t bind, no monsters or monsters.


    As long as it is bound, no one can break free.


    Suddenly, Zhang Tianyi felt that Chen''s little world had disappeared.


    The terrorist force that had been fighting against his little world disappeared?


    "You What about your little world? " Zhang Tianyi looks at Chen Yu strangely.


    Because for him, it''s like discovering a new continent.


    "Don''t you want to see the success of my recent practice, the new use of xiaotiandi?" Chen Chu looked up at Zhang Tianyi and said, "when xiaotiandi is hardened and strengthened to a certain extent, it will fully integrate with itself, release and receive freedom, and it can also fully obtain xiaotiandi''s blessing."


    At this time, the alchemy rope tied to Chen Yu''s body suddenly burst out a golden arc.


    The alchemy rope seems to have been hit hard.


    Chen Yu didn''t know what the material of the rope was.


    It can withstand a billion tons of pulling force.According to scientific theory, there is no matter in the world that can make a rope capable of resisting the pulling force of one billion tons.


    What is the concept of one billion tons?


    That is the force that can deform the surface of the land plate in a small range.


    Take those tall buildings, ten million tons of tall buildings are almost the limit.


    So now the development of construction industry is not only higher and higher, but also lighter and lighter.


    Reinforced concrete can make a house taller, but it can also make it heavier.


    So the highest buildings in the world are basically the acme of the current level of science and technology.


    It''s hard to make a breakthrough in height without finding lighter materials.


    But now a small rope with thick fingers can resist its own strength?


    Chen even felt that if he sold the rope to any scientific research institution after being greedy for ink, he would not be able to sell it for a good price.


    Of course, the idea just flashed by.


    If you don''t break the rope today, Chen''s face will be here.


    Chen Zhu has no more reserve.


    The thundering of Chen Yu''s body is a sign of the outbreak of the power of terror.


    Zhang Tianyi''s scalp is numb. He wants to take back the alchemy rope.


    But the alchemy rope seems to have lost its sense.


    "Ah -" Chen Zhuo shouted.


    Bang Bang -


    the huge and rough sound burst out from Chen Yu.


    At last, the alchemy rope broke under the power of Chen Yu.


    The terrorist power of Chen Yu also spread out with the air.


    Everyone in the neighborhood was directly knocked to the ground.


    Even those who were standing a little closer to Qingping were pushed back for several meters.


    Immortal Qingping''s face changed dramatically.


    The smell on that guy''s body has become more terrifying and troublesome.


    Chen looked at Zhang Tianyi and said, "it was your first attack. Now it''s my turn."


    Zhang Tianyi''s cheek is slightly drawn, horse egg, this is not a round game.


    Looking at the ruined alchemy rope on the ground, he wanted to rush to get it back.


    But he knew that in the past, he could not be beaten to death by Chen Yu.


    "Chen Yu, we are old friends. We can''t wait until we click..."

 Chapter 2671

    "If you don''t do it today, I''ll lose."


    Chen Yu, palms down, grabs hard.


    A black ball appeared in the palm.


    Xiaotiandi bestows on Chen Yu, who feels an unprecedented sense of explosion.


    Chen Yu jumped up suddenly, clasped his fists, and hit Zhang Tianyi below.


    Zhang Tianyi''s heart suddenly broke, and the consequences of this pair of meat fist were unimaginable.


    Zhang Tianyi walked with both feet in a hurry, stepping on the obscure step.


    My hands are also holding the French seal at full speed.


    "Hunyuan Hongzhong!"


    A huge golden bell appeared above Zhang Tianyi.


    Although the golden bell is not an entity, it gives people a sense of simplicity and solidity.


    Chen''s fists are still falling like meteors.


    Boom -


    the terrifying earthquake wave swept all over the country in an instant.


    The original flat ground was also split in an instant.


    The real sense of fragmentation.


    People in the neighborhood were even more affected.


    Chen Yu was a little surprised that he didn''t smash this defensive spell?


    Because the ground is fragmented because it cannot support the power released by the bell.


    At the moment, Zhang Tianyi has been preaching in the air.


    As soon as Zhang Tian looked at Chen Yu, he looked around his eyes again: "immortal Qingping, let people back away."


    It''s not for ordinary friars to observe the confrontation between two strong people in the upper Qing Dynasty.


    A little carelessness, I''m afraid the scene will be full of corpses.


    At the moment, immortal Qingping only feels bitter.


    This is their inner clan in Maoshan. How can they even retreat?


    Let two outsiders fight here?


    This requires them to retreat, and where can they retreat.


    Chen Yu didn''t care what was going on around him. He didn''t smash the bell with one punch, and then another.


    Chen Yu doesn''t have any left hands. Every punch is a ten point punch.


    Although there is no such thing as the collapse of the earth, at least there is no problem in destroying mountains and mountains.


    But now, even Zhang Tian''s one defense spell can''t be broken.


    This made Chen Yu doubt his own strength.


    But Zhang Tianyi, who is in Hong Zhong, is not easy.


    He hasn''t worked so hard since the big events twenty years ago.


    Even this time, the situation is more troublesome than the big events of 20 years ago.


    No matter what they are doing.


    But it''s really a stalemate right now.


    Chen Yu can''t break Zhang Tianyi''s defense spell.


    Zhang Tianyi could not fight back.


    This Hunyuan Hongzhong is a magic created by Zhang Tianyi.


    In fact, it was developed recently.


    Not long ago, he learned that Chen Yu had recruited a group of people who were engaged in state affairs to develop moves for him.


    Zhang Tianyi is not idle. He has set up a small team.


    Although not as rich as Chen Yu, he is also a professional team.


    In fact, not only Zhang Tianyi, but also Mary and baifra have their own teams.


    This Hunyuan Hongzhong was developed by Zhang Tianyi''s team.


    In fact, Zhang Tianyi''s team is to provide a way of thinking.


    The real technical problems still need Zhang Tianyi to take charge.


    But it has to be said that this defensive spell is really powerful.


    At least, being able to block Chen Yu has proved that this spell is indestructible.


    However, this spell is also suitable for Zhang Tianyi. The second person can''t use it.


    Even Chen can''t use it.


    Because this spell needs a large number of complex theories, but also needs a strong mana as the backing.


    Chen Yu only meets one condition, which is mana.


    Chen Yu finally retreated 100 meters after hitting more than ten punches.


    Zhang Tianyi looks at Chen Yu and says, "Chen Yu, give up. If you can''t break my defense, my magic will not be solved."


    It can be said that as long as this spell is in use, Zhang Tianyi dares to directly take a million ton equivalent nuclear strike.


    Chen Yu squints at Zhang Tianyi.


    "You know, there is no unbreakable defense in the world."


    "But did you exceed that threshold?"


    Threshold, which Zhang Tianyi learned from his team.


    The term is scientific, and the average person''s is the upper limit.


    Chen''s palm once again condensed a black ball.


    But this time Chen Yu did not throw it out directly, but continued to strengthen.


    Zhang Tianyi felt danger instinctively.


    Looking at the black ball in Chen Yu''s palm, I felt it was very bad."Come on, I''ll admit defeat before I die."


    Chen is not ready to stop. The weight of the little black ball has passed 2 billion tons, and it is moving towards a more amazing figure.


    "Chen Zhu, I''m almost there." Zhang Tianyi timely strengthened the strength of the spell.


    "I''m trying to teach you how to be a man. Meddlers are usually killed first." Chen Yu said unkindly.


    Looking at the two people in the confrontation still have the mind to fight, the distant real person Qingping''s heart is MMP.


    Can you respect the victim?


    But now Mo Han is entangled in his heart.


    If he escapes alive this time.


    Then at least he can make a fuss with others.


    Just like the Bengal tiger.


    I dare to say that I just had a positive relationship with Zhang Tianshi.


    "If you want me to be the best in the world, you have to practice for a few more years."


    "I can''t bear to be the best in the world now."


    "You''ve been brewing for a long time, constipation?"


    "It''s prepared for you, of course, with a lot of flavor."


    Real Qingping regrets letting Zhang Tianyi help him.


    If you fight, can you not play this kind of untimely joke on such a serious occasion?


    Have you considered our mood?


    Of course, the joke is the joke.


    In the battle, they are all serious.


    Since we can''t do the opposite, we should do it in the dead.


    In twenty minutes, a terrible neutron star was completed.


    The volume is the same, but the mass is different.


    Chen Yu did not use push directly this time.


    It''s a baseball thrower instead.


    "Here we are, ready to catch the ball."


    Zhang Tianyi smiles and becomes more serious than ever before.


    The golden light flowed on the Hunyuan Hongzhong, which shrouded Zhang Tianyi.


    Under the blessing of Zhang Tianyi, eight obscure golden runes were taken from the Hunyuan Hongzhong.


    The eight golden runes, each of which exudes a spirit of wonder.


    In the distance, those Taoists of Maoshan looked at the golden Rune and almost bled.


    "Don''t look, it''s the strange pattern of the book of heaven! If you don''t have that understanding, you will lose your practice at a glance. " Cried immortal Qingping.


    Even when she saw the golden rune, she felt dizzy.


    You can imagine how obscure the golden rune is.


    Every golden Rune represents countless messages.


    To know what this golden Rune represents, first ask yourself if you have enough brain capacity.


    On the contrary, Chen Yu is a man with enough accomplishments and a strong point.


    It doesn''t matter what these golden runes represent.


    The strongest spear and shield are going to be separated.


    Suddenly, the demon tower fell

 Chapter 2672

    They just had a fight.


    Nobody cares about the impact, even the people of Maoshan school don''t notice it.


    As a result, their aftereffect directly collapsed the Zhenyao tower.


    First out of the ruins is a dozen big demons.


    Those ten big monsters don''t know how many generations they have been suppressed.


    I have lost my mind for a long time. When I was born, I could not help attacking all the people who appeared in their vision.


    Of course, it also includes Chen Zhu and Zhang Tianyi.


    For Chen Yu and Zhang Tianyi, it''s a matter of frowning.


    Well That''s how they react.


    Because this emergency interrupted their confrontation.


    In fact, they didn''t plan to live or die today.


    Just want to explore the depth of each other.


    Chen left three parts, Zhang Tianyi didn''t show his true ability.


    But the people of Maoshan school are not so relaxed.


    At the moment, immortal Qingping is injured and needs to protect his disciples. It seems that there is some crisis under the parry from left to right.


    Zhang Tianyi wants to help.


    But suddenly I felt a cold light.


    "If you dare to go up and help, I''ll throw this thing in the crowd."


    "Stop it." Zhang Tianyi suddenly stealthily lost a note to Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu looks at the note. It shows Zhang Ding''s current position, his contact information and even his lover outside.


    Chen Yu hesitated a little, and finally decided to give up the idea of continuing to target Maoshan school.


    At this time, a green Wolf demon with crazy blood pupil, pounced on Chen Yu and bit him.


    Chen Yu looks at the green Wolf demon. When he raises his hand, thousands of silk threads condensed by the magic force penetrate the body of the green Wolf demon.


    The body of the wolf demon turned into a blood mist.


    At the same time, not far away, the pupil of Qingping real person suddenly contracted.


    Chen Yu also felt the eyes of Qingping at this time.


    A monster in front of immortal Qingping was killed by immortal Qingping in the same way.


    "How can you be in blue?" Qingping said in a low voice.


    Chen Yu looked at the immortal Qingping with disapproval: "what do you do?"


    He really has the right to say that at the moment.


    How about the real person Qingping even if he has a high rank?


    What about her accomplishments and status.


    In front of Chen Yu, she doesn''t fart.


    Immortal Qingping is not going to give up.


    "Do you know Li Qing?"


    "It''s none of your business."


    Immortal Qingping was a little annoyed, but she managed to suppress her anger.


    "I''m Li Qing''s grandmother." Said immortal Qingping.


    Chen Leng looks at the real person Qingping in astonishment.


    My mind is a little confused. I don''t mean that the black clothes sect and the Mahi sect are dead enemies.


    Li Qing is the little aunt of Monday south. The real person Qingping in front of her is Monday South''s great grandmother.


    Since the younger generation has been killed by the black clothes sect, can her grandmother still sit on the fishing platform in Maoshan sect?


    What''s more, Chen Yu doesn''t understand which faction is Qingping.


    Anyway, their relationship network of Maoshan school is very chaotic.


    "So what?" Chen is still cautious.


    Neither admit nor deny.


    But I think of my relationship with Li Qing.


    She called her grandmother herself.


    She doesn''t blame herself, does she?


    "What is your relationship with Li Qing?" Asked immortal Qingping again.


    Chen Yu is no longer planning to stay here.


    Just about to turn around and leave.


    But immortal Qingping stopped.


    Suddenly, a blue silk thread stretched out from the ground around Chen Zhu, wrapping him.


    Chen Xun frowned. This is the blue silk of the Qingyi gate.


    Of course, this kind of magic can''t stop Chen Yu''s steps.


    However, Chen did not immediately break away, but turned around.


    "Do you want to die?"


    "Where is Li Qing now?"


    In the face of real Qingping''s questioning, Chen Yu can only respond with indifference.


    Chen Yu''s understanding of Li Qing.


    When she went abroad, her son and daughter-in-law lived abroad.


    So she also went abroad to live with her son and daughter-in-law.


    Later, her son''s daughter-in-law died in a car accident, and she would have no choice.


    But now it seems that the situation is different from what I originally imagined.


    In other words, the reason why Li Qing went abroad is more complicated than she said.


    Just at this time, Zhang Tian came to play again.


    "Chen Yu, you haven''t left yet?"


    "I want to go, but she won''t let me go. It seems that she intends to have a fight with me." Chen Yu said with a fierce face."He has my sect of brotherhood." Qingping pointed to Chen Yu and said.


    Zhang Tianyi looks at Chen Yu. Although he is surprised, he is not too surprised.


    In the past, when Zhang Tianyi contacted Chen Yu, he found that Chen Yu''s breath and means had the shadow of Taoism.


    Although most of Chen''s moves are close combat or physical attack.


    But the breath has certain characteristics.


    Of course, it is not surprising for Chen Yu to know the skills of some Taoist schools.


    After all, for Chen Yu, if he really wants to get something, it''s not a big problem.


    "Are you Qingyi sect or Maoshan sect?" Chen asked.


    "Qingyi sect is Maoshan sect, but Maoshan sect is not Qingyi sect."


    Chen Yu looked at the real person Qingping coldly.


    This kind of ambiguous answer can''t satisfy him.


    "You either get out of the way now, or I''ll clean the door for Qingyi."


    However, immortal Qingping is not afraid of Chen Yu''s threat.


    "In what capacity do you help the Qingyi gate clean the door?"


    Chen Yu is too lazy to pay attention to the real person Qingping. He turns his head and looks at Zhang Tianyi.


    "Lao Zhang, can I directly judge her behavior as malicious provocation?"


    Zhang Tianyi looked at Chen Yu and then at immortal Qingping: "why don''t you two find a place to talk peacefully?"


    "I have nothing to talk to her about."


    "You don''t want to know Li Qing''s past?"


    "I don''t know Li Qing and Zhang Qing, and I haven''t heard of any Qingyi gate."


    "Qingyi gate has been passed down for thousands of years. It''s all one teacher and one apprentice, so you must be Li Qing''s disciple." When immortal Qingping looked at Chen Zhu at the moment, his eyes were even glowing.


    Before that, she hated Chen Yu.


    But now her mind is totally different.


    If Chen Yu is a member of the Qingyi sect.


    Then they are their own.


    On the contrary, Zhang Ding has become an outsider.


    Moreover, the battle between the inner clans of Maoshan is no longer an invasion by foreign enemies.


    The significance is different, and the internal clan dispute does not need to be expanded.


    Maoshan also kept the dignity of the clan.


    Moreover, Chen Yu is a peerless master who can compete with Zhang Tianyi.


    In this way, both Maoshan school and Qingyi school will be a happy event.


    Of course, the premise of all this is that Chen Yu is willing and accepts this identity.


    "I''m not." Chen Yu''s face was cold, without any hesitation.

 Chapter 2673

    Of course, immortal Qingping would not like to end like this.


    But at this time, Chen Yu''s eyes set.


    The figure flashed in front of Mo Han.


    "What I hate most is the act of leaving without saying goodbye."


    Mo Han''s face stiffened, and he clenched his teeth and looked at Chen Yu: "you''ve tortured me for so long, and even what you owe should be paid off. Do you really want to kill all of them?"


    "Paid off? It''s over if I''ve got rid of my magic. " Chen Zhu looks at Mo Han coldly.


    After playing for so long, Chen Yu felt hungry again.


    When the bloodshot began to spread in Chen''s eyes.


    Mo Han''s heart is cold.


    What are the consequences of your own spells.


    Mohan knows better than anyone.


    No one has ever been like Chen Yu.


    Under my own dirty method, I have been insisting on it for such a long time.


    But the more it is, the more afraid Mo Han is.


    Because he didn''t know when Chen would lose control.


    Once the person who gets the dirty method loses control.


    Then he would never recognize anyone.


    Dare to put anything in your mouth.


    Mo Han worries that he will become the first unconventional food after Chen Yu loses control.


    "Chen Yu." Zhang Tian appeared behind Chen Yu again and again.


    "What is it?"


    "Why don''t you do that? Let''s help you to solve your magic. Your grudge with Maoshan sect will be cancelled. What do you think?" Zhang Tianyi asked.


    "Do you know what magic I have?"


    "I don''t know, but I believe that most of the spells in the world can''t defeat us based on the accomplishments and opinions of me and real person Qingping."


    "Well, if my magic can be undone, I will not be embarrassed by Maoshan school any more."


    "That tripod..."


    "Maoshan school is Maoshan school, Zhang Ding is Zhang Ding."


    At this time, Chen Yu separated the two. Zhang Ding, he would not let them go.


    "You didn''t say that before..."


    "Oh, you mean to kill Zhang Ding. You want to step on all the bodies of Maoshan sect. Is that what you mean?" Chen Yu looks at Zhang Tianyi with a sneer.


    Zhang Tianyi''s cheek was smoked. He dared to say that Chen Zhu really dared to kill.


    "What kind of magic did you win? I see you are full of vitality and energy. You can''t find the second momentum with your spirit in the whole world. Besides, you are still making a big scene in Maoshan school, and I don''t see any abnormality in you. "


    Zhang Tianyi really didn''t see what was different with Chen Yu.


    "He gave me all my spells." Chen Zhu pointed to Mo Han and said.


    Zhang Tianyi squints at Mo Han. He doesn''t see what is special about Mo Han.


    In his view, the people who can make Chen Yu win, not to mention three heads and six arms, should at least have something special.


    But Mo Han has no such special temperament.


    Basically Zhang Tian sees through Mo Han one by one.


    "Come on, talk to Tianshi Zhang about your favorite means." Chen Yu patted Mo Han on the shoulder.


    Mo Han shivers in front of Zhang Tianyi.


    It has to be said that the importance of fame.


    Chen''s strength is not weaker than Zhang Tianyi, but Mo Han is only afraid of Chen at best.


    To Zhang Tianyi, Mo Han has a kind of inexplicable awe.


    "It''s called dirty nine."


    "Dirty method? Is it a foreign law? " Zhang Tianyi asked.


    In fact, the so-called foreign territory refers to the area near Tibet.


    And the dirty method also refers to some magic gates in that area.


    Because the biggest religion in that area of the Qing Dynasty was Buddhism Tantrism, they classified other religious beliefs as illegal.


    Other spells are also called dirty, unclean spells.


    Of course, there is nothing dirty and unclean about magic. Only people are unclean.


    However, most of the visceral methods are based on the innate five Qi, the secret of ghosts and gods, and the unspoken method of black evil spirit.


    It doesn''t seem very aboveboard and secretive.


    So even if the dirty method is introduced into the Central Plains, it is still not so inflow.


    Not many people know, and even fewer learn.


    "Yes, it was derived from the dirty method in the Tibetan border area, added some of my own learning, and then became the dirty method Jiuzi today."


    "What is dirty method nine sons?" Zhang Tianyi asked.


    "The nine sons of the dirty method are based on the combination of nine desires, which is exactly in the name of the nine sons of the dragon." Mo Han said: "there is a saying in ancient times that dragons have nine sons, but sons are different. In fact, this saying implies that yin and yang are divided by nature. Yin and Yang turn into three Qings, three Qings and nine lusts. Originally, I wanted to create a cultivation skill, but I didn''t want to accidentally create this strange move. However, my skill can only appeal to one of the moving nine lusts.""I thought you were naojin, but now it seems to be a hidden line to listen to your views on Taoism."


    "In my early years, I joined the practice of naojin, and then Bai Ruyin came to see it. My spells were all created on the basis of naojin. However, I found that the practice of the two methods did not conflict, or even some fit. The nine sons of the dirty method were also created by the Phares of the two families."


    "This skill really has no solution?"


    "There are two ways." Mo Han said.


    Chen Zhu stands up and raises his ears. This guy can''t explain to himself.


    As a result, Zhang Tian said that there are two ways.


    Is this looking down on yourself?


    When Chen Yu looked at Mo Han, he immediately felt a little more hate in his eyes.


    It seems that it''s still too light for me to start. I''ll develop a few more methods later.


    "With the method of ascetic practice, breaking desire, breaking through the valley and eliminating dust, and cooperating with his great perseverance, maybe we can get rid of this terrible appetite." Mo Han said.


    Zhang Tian looked at Chen Yu and shook his head. "It''s impossible."


    What is a ascetic?


    It is to have a steel will, to temper their mind with suffering, and to reach the other side.


    Don''t mention Chen Yu''s goods, even he can''t do it.


    For ascetic monks, thinking is the original sin.


    A single thought is an inexcusable sin.


    Let Chen Yu play the ascetic.


    It''s no different than killing him.


    "There''s only one other way, and that''s satisfaction." Mo Han said: "nine desires are also called nine poisons. Nine poisons have no solution, but if nine poisons can be satisfied, then the poisons are no longer poisons, but good medicine for cultivation."


    "It''s a little bit like the Buddha." Zhang Tianyi stroked his white beard and nodded.


    Although the spirit of China is now fighting against Buddhism and Taoism, Zhang Tian was far away from the level of Buddhism and Taoism.


    Zhang Tianyi will not deny Buddhism and Taoism if they have the secret meaning of being able to get rid of it.


    "How to satisfy?" Zhang Tianyi asked.


    "There is no bottom in the human heart. There is no end to human desire. It is difficult to fill up the desire. If it can be filled up, it is not called desire."


    Mo Han looked at Chen Yu and said, "the only thing he can do now is to eat and keep eating, so as to temporarily curb his appetite. However, anyone who gets into the dirty method of" nine sons "will either lose control completely or die. There has never been a third result."

 Chapter 2674

    "If I really get out of control, you will be the first living person to be eaten by me!" Chen Zhu looks at Mo Han coldly.


    Mo Han has no doubt about Chen Yu''s determination.


    "For the time being, I don''t have a clue, but there are many ancient books in Longhushan, and there are many people who break the law in teaching. They can always find the way to break it." Zhang Tianyi said, "I''ve told you to stay in Longhu Mountain for a long time, and I won''t encounter these things."


    Chen Yu stared at Zhang Tianyi: "if it wasn''t for you to stop that day, I would have killed Zhang Ding, not to mention these things."


    "Now you can go to Longhu Mountain."


    "No way." Chen Yu said seriously, "Zhang Ding has not been killed."


    Chen Yu is very persistent about revenge.


    You can''t understand this spell.


    But this revenge can not be unrequited.


    If you don''t get revenge, you won''t get it.


    ¡­¡­


    "President Zhang, this is the contract of Dahe group. Please have a look."


    The Secretary stood beside Zhang Ding and handed him a document.


    To be honest, even after working with Zhang Ding for three years, she still doesn''t believe that Zhang Ding is 80 years old.


    Apart from his white hair, where does he look like an 80 year old man?


    It looks like it''s in its thirties at most.


    If he is really in his eighties, what kind of powerful plastic surgery technology can he achieve?


    But now the company is so large, with a production line of thousands of people and a market value of more than one billion.


    Zhang Ding is also a famous person in this city.


    So the secretary is also quite awed by Zhang Ding.


    Secretary once saw with his own eyes, Zhang Ding just stared, and scared a big boss to kneel on the ground.


    The Secretary has never seen such a scene.


    This also made her more awed to Zhang Ding.


    Zhang Ding just glanced casually, then nodded and signed his name.


    "What''s my schedule for these days?"


    "I have a dinner with President Zhang tomorrow evening, and I will attend the ribbon cutting of boss Chen the day after tomorrow..." The secretary explained the schedule to Zhang Ding in detail.


    "Well, it''s not early today. You can get off work first and pick me up tomorrow."


    At this time, Zhang Ding''s mobile phone rang.


    Hello, this is Zhang Ding


    "Master, something happened. Someone broke into Maoshan and hurt many disciples. Even the demon tower was knocked down!"


    "What!?" Zhang Ding suddenly jumped up from the boss''s chair: "what''s the matter?"


    "The man said he was looking for you It seems to be your enemy... "


    Zhang Ding ''s Disciple didn'' t finish his words, and the phone suddenly hung up.


    "Hello Xuanyi? "


    Zhang Ding listened to the blind tone of the phone and called back.


    But at this time, it shows that the other party has shut down.


    Zhang Ding''s face was solemn: "Xiao Qi, book me a ticket to Jurong City, Jiangsu Province."


    "Oh, what time?"


    "Now, as soon as possible."


    "OK, I''ll make it right now Tomorrow''s dinner with President Zhang. "


    "The itinerary has been changed in recent days. I don''t have time Besides, take me to the airport. "


    "Boss, don''t you have to pack anything?"


    "No more."


    "Do you need me to accompany you to Jurong?"


    "No, I''m dealing with personal matters."


    "All right, boss."


    Secretary Qi worked for Zhang Ding for several years, knowing that his boss can''t drive.


    So many times, she acts as Zhang Ding''s driver.


    They came out of the office and were about to take the elevator.


    Two people came out of the elevator.


    Secretary Qi looks at the two people in front of him.


    But Zhang Ding''s face changed a lot when he saw them.


    "Who are you? It''s a Private Companies and it''s off work by this time. '' Secretary Qi shouted.


    Chen Yu looks at Secretary Qi and then ignores her.


    Then Secretary Qi saw that the man standing behind Chen Zhu took off his hood.


    Under the hood was a rather frightening face, with several shocking bloodstains on it.


    When Zhang Ding saw Mo Han''s face, his heart thumped.


    "Mo Han You... "


    "Zhang Ding, it''s all your fault."


    Secretary Qi is a little confused at the moment.


    These two people seem to be the old acquaintance of their boss.


    "Boss..."


    Chen Yu smiled: "Miss, it''s your off duty time."


    However, Secretary Qi held up his mobile phone at this time.


    "I''ve already called ll0. You''d better leave here. Otherwise, when the police come, you can''t run away.""That''s enough, Xiao Qi. You go back first." Zhang Ding has spoken.


    "Boss, don''t be afraid of them. I''ve learned free combat for several years."


    Bang -


    just at this time, Chen Yu printed his fist on the wall next to the elevator.


    The wall is just like tofu, which is hollowed out by Chen''s fist.


    "Little girl, go back to sleep and practice free fighting. I''m afraid you can''t even bear this fist."


    Secretary Qi looks pale with fright. She is a girl after all.


    All the previous words were of her courage.


    But at this time, Mo Han can''t wait for secretary Qi to leave.


    Can''t wait to fight Zhang Ding.


    If the person he hates most in the world is not Chen Yu, but Zhang Ding.


    Because Zhang Ding let him fall into Chen Yu''s hands.


    Because of Zhang Ding, his future is only despair.


    Chen Yu pushes Xiao Qi''s secretary into the elevator, blocking her view, and presses the garage floor key for her.


    But Mo Han and Zhang Ding have no scruples at this time.


    All of a sudden, Zhang Ding was knocked into the elevator and directly dented the metal plates of the elevator.


    Zhang Ding took a big drink, clapped out with one hand, and flew Mo Hanzhen, who was about to chase in, out. At the same time, he grabbed the left hand across the air, and the elevator door was closed directly, and fell rapidly.


    At this time, Secretary Qi was frightened and curled up in the corner.


    Zhang Ding in front of the eyes of secretary Qi, become so strange.


    At this moment, Zhang Ding, the whole person exudes a sense of oppression that people are not allowed to enter.


    Within seconds, the elevator door opened again.


    The elevator just dropped several times faster than the normal speed.


    Zhang Ding looked back at Secretary Xiao Qi and said, "if you leave here, those two people will not be embarrassed here."


    "Ha ha..."


    Zhang Ding suddenly found that Chen Zhu and Mo Han were waiting for him downstairs.


    However, why is mo Han kneeling on the ground and vomiting?


    "I didn''t expect Zhang Daojun to be such a gentleman." Chen Chu looks at Zhang Ding with his hands in his pockets.


    At the same time, he kicked Mo Han beside him: "get up, work. On the way, don''t you want to find our Zhang Daojun to settle accounts?"


    "Mo Han, the friendship between you and me for decades, are you intimidated by him? He can''t take advantage of the combination of you and me. " Zhang Ding looks at the situation. Chen Yu can''t fight, so he can only fight against Mo Han now.

 Chapter 2675

    Nonsense, blind people can see that they are under duress.


    But if there is a choice, how can I be a paw for Chen Yu?


    Because there is no choice!


    Mo Han looks up at Zhang Ding.


    The hatred in the eyes is not less, but more and more strong.


    With you!?


    Mo Han has no hope for this.


    If we can work together, he won''t be Chen''s paw now.


    This is the existence of Zhang Tianshi.


    Mo Han doesn''t think that he and Zhang Ding can change the result.


    Mo Han has seen Chen Yu''s horror more than once.


    In the massacre of Dabei Island, the big Jiao was swallowed by Chen Zhusheng.


    Maoshan sect suffered heavy losses, even the town demon tower was pushed down by Chen Zhu.


    The famous immortal Qingping was forced to compromise by Chen Yu.


    Even Zhang Tianyi''s appearance in person failed to stop Chen Zhu.


    Just him and Zhang Ding?


    Stop joking, will you.


    This is the most terrible demon.


    If nothing else, just take Chen Yu and take him to the garage from more than 30 floors. It only takes one second.


    Then Mo Han vomited.


    Even a top friar can hardly bear the high pressure of high speed.


    In that second, Mo Han saw the lantern of life.


    Zhang Ding looks at Mo Han, who is full of hostility, and at Chen Yu.


    "If you dare to move me, Tianshi Zhang and Maoshan sect will not let you go."


    Chen Yu smiled and said, "your message is from Zhang Tianyi, the old man, and Maoshan sect I don''t have the courage to protect you now. I''m really looking forward to them saying that if you want to move, you can step over their bodies. Unfortunately, they didn''t say that. "


    Mo Han looks at Zhang Ding coldly: "why do you think we are here? Those who dare to save you are almost dead. "


    Zhang Ding''s eyes leaped, and Chen Yu was not the one who attacked the Zong Mountain Gate in Maoshan?


    In the past, there have been several large-scale attacks on the inner clan of Maoshan.


    However, no one in Maoshan suffered a loss.


    The best record is the opening of the fifth five year plan.


    That''s the holy land of Taoism, the inner clan of Maoshan!


    Even if it is the same as the holy land of Taoism, Longhushan Tianshi church has come out.


    As long as the inner clan of Maoshan is on its own land, it can have a five to five year plan.


    And the greater possibility is that all the people of the Tianshi sect of Longhu Mountain have found a treasure land of Fengshui in Maoshan.


    But now, the inner clan of Maoshan has been attacked by one person.


    It''s a little scary.


    In fact, even Zhang Ding, who is at the top of the Chinese spiritual world.


    It is also difficult to understand the existence of Chen Yu at this level.


    If we change to Zhang Tianyi, we can''t assume that he leads the whole disciples of Longhu Mountain Tianshi sect, and they may not be able to take advantage of the clan in Maoshan.


    It''s not that Longhushan Tianshi is not strong or Zhang Tianyi is not.


    It is because the disciples of the inner clan of Maoshan are not inferior to the Tianshi sect of Longhu Mountain.


    So there is no advantage in numbers.


    However, the inner clan of Maoshan has a geographical advantage.


    There are dozens of mountain guarding arrays and traps in the gate of Zongshan mountain.


    Basically, there''s no problem killing thousands of people.


    Zhang Tianyi, even the immortal, will be dragged down by the battle of this scale.


    Because what he brought was burden, not strength.


    But if he went alone, the result would be different.


    Because there is no burden and no scruples.


    Just as Chen Yu went to Maoshan sect earlier.


    Once people like them let go.


    So the destructive power and killing power can''t be imagined.


    Mo Han attacks Zhang Ding again.


    Zhang Ding is worried about the current situation.


    However, his strength is not weaker than Mohan, even higher than Mohan.


    But Chen Yu is right in front of him.


    Zhang Ding has seen Chen Yu''s strength.


    And that opportunity to see was at the cost of being pinned on the ground.


    So even if he is very strong, he can only play six points.


    He dare not expose his strength too much.


    He needs to keep an eye on Chen''s every move.


    But Chen Yu never changed.


    The more immovable Chen is, the more Zhang Ding cares.


    Chen appreciated the battle between the two.


    I don''t know if it is affected by the terrain.


    Zhang Ding didn''t use his excellent call zombies.


    Instead, Mo Han used his best dirty method.


    But he didn''t use dirty methods.It takes a long time to accumulate power and its hit rate is not high.


    It can be said that the nine sons of dirty method hit Chen Yu at the beginning and used up all the luck of Mo Han''s life.


    However, with Chen Yu in the back seat, Zhang Ding''s move is almost a grand opening.


    It''s a great move to die with Zhang Ding.


    Zhang Ding, on the other hand, has to be more hands tied.


    I dare to use only seven points of strength.


    For a while, the two sides fought back and forth, but for the time being, they didn''t differentiate themselves.


    The pressure Mo Han brings to Zhang Ding is not small, but the greater pressure lies in Chen Yu, who has not made a move.


    Secretary Qi shuddered and saw that it was obviously not a street fight.


    Suddenly, a black light came.


    At this time, a hand in front of secretary Qi.


    "Little girl, haven''t you left yet?"


    Secretary Qi summoned up his courage to look at Chen Yu: "I won''t be afraid of you! Justice will prevail over evil! "


    Chen touched his chin. Did he look like a villain boss?


    When I came here by myself, I also arranged the side panels by the way.


    "You are not the heroine, he is not a good person, of course, I am not, so you don''t have to criticize me in a righteous way here, let alone uphold justice. If you have to give us a definition of our current behavior, it should be said that dogs bite dogs." Chen Yu put one hand on Secretary Qi''s shoulder: "so you should go home now, take a bath, have a good sleep and forget all the things happened this evening. Believe me, it''s good for us all."


    At this time, Mo Han is split by Zhang Ding.


    Zhang Ding didn''t catch up, but turned around and ran.


    He moved under his feet and flashed over ten feet.


    Shrink the floor to an inch? Chen Yu has some accidents.


    Although Chen has never seen the ground shrink into inches.


    But it''s pretty discernable.


    Every time Zhang Ding jumps, it seems that he just takes a step, but he can take a long distance.


    However, how could Chen allow Zhang Ding to escape in front of his eyes.


    Chen Yu is a fist to Zhang Ding.


    Although Chen did not exert too much force.


    But the punch still fell heavily behind Zhang Ding, pushing Zhang Ding forward.


    At last, I hit a pillar, which was missing a corner.


    Zhang Ding is not a strengthening department after all, although he is physically stronger than ordinary people.


    But I still felt like I was crushed by this blow.


    Chen Yu stepped forward step by step and looked at Mo Han not far away: "if you are not dead, get up."

 Chapter 2676

    Although Mo Han felt pain all over his body.


    But he stood up.


    If he doesn''t stand up at this time, Chen Yu will give him more pain.


    Chen Yu grabs Chen Yu in the air, and Zhang Ding is directly pulled by Chen Yu to Chen Yu.


    Zhang Ding can still cast his magic rapidly in the process of being pulled.


    A golden coffin came down from the sky and covered Zhang Ding directly.


    But this does not stop Chen from pulling.


    Together with the golden coffin, it was pulled to Chen Yu''s face.


    Chen Yu punched Huang into the coffin.


    But Chen didn''t feel what he had caught.


    Huang went into the coffin empty, nothing.


    Just at this time, Huang entered the coffin and suddenly a lot of black gas gushed out.


    This blackness seems to avoid Chen Yu consciously.


    The black gas converged into Zhang Ding not far away.


    But now Zhang Ding seems to be a little different.


    Zhang Ding''s face turned black and his body smelled of corpses.


    In particular, a pair of sharp canine teeth were exposed on the edge of his mouth.


    Mo Han saw Zhang Ding''s gesture and his face changed slightly.


    Black fangs, the figure increased several times, hands and feet are hairy.


    The posture tends to animal type, with red pupils, sharp claws, cracked skin, and hidden fire of red lotus flowing in the cracks.


    And in Zhang Ding''s body, sending out a wave of terror.


    Around the parked vehicles, first of all, the tires melt and blow out, and some light metal actually began to melt.


    Mo Han hesitates. Do you want to remind Chen Yu of Zhang Ding''s present state.


    He felt that if Zhang Ding could win, it would not necessarily be a bad thing for him.


    But think about it carefully, can Zhang Ding win Chen Yu?


    Don''t be kidding, though Zhang Ding is very terrible at the moment.


    But the gap between him and Chen Yu is more than one Pacific Ocean.


    It''s almost impossible to win Chen Yu by relying on this legendary zombie form.


    Unless he can bring down the legendary zombie.


    "Be careful, he has borrowed the power of the drought." Mo Han still reminds Chen Zhu.


    Roar -


    Zhang Ding roared, and there was a terrible red fire wave on his body.


    Chen Yu was still standing in his place, and the fire wave had already disappeared.


    Chen Yu still raised his arm and grabbed it from the air.


    But this time, Zhang Ding was not easily sucked by Chen Yu.


    Zhang Ding stood in place. In order to resist Chen''s pulling force, he had to grasp the ground with two claws.


    In fact, Chen is not able to produce attraction, but because of the power of xiaotiandi.


    The whole world is ten times stronger than Chen Yu.


    Although this power refers to the power of the whole small world.


    It''s not just that you can use all your power at any point or position.


    For example, where Zhang Ding is now, Chen Yu can''t mobilize the power of the whole xiaotiandi to exert on him.


    However, even if not all the strength, Zhang Ding''s strength is still amazing.


    Even if he is suffering from drought, he still needs to fight against this force with all his strength.


    "If you don''t come, I''ll go." Chen Xun walked towards Zhang Ding.


    Zhang Ding''s instant hair blasting and Chen Yu''s approach made him feel more terrifying.


    Zhang Ding, who has gained the power of dryland, has a much stronger sense of danger than in the ordinary state.


    And Chen Yu in front of him feels like a huge dangerous thing.


    A concrete danger!


    When Chen Yu walked three meters in front of Zhang Ding.


    Zhang Ding had to lift his paws and attack Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu also raised his hands and clasped Zhang Ding''s claws.


    When the palms were clasped with each other, Chen Yu found that the corpse poison attached to Zhang Ding''s claws was invading his palms.


    Chen Yu suddenly smiled. The blood of his gluttonous eater was the most fearless.


    No matter how toxic it is, it is ineffective to Chen Yu.


    People who overeat will not be poisoned.


    Chen Yu tried hard and Zhang Ding''s arm was broken.


    Mo Han and Xiao Qi''s secretary heard the sound of broken bones.


    The voice was clear but loud.


    Under Zhang Ding''s pain, he opened his mouth to bite Chen Zhu.


    Chen Yu did not resist Zhang Ding''s tusks.


    Because Chen Yu is also biting on Zhang Ding''s shoulder.


    Zhang Ding''s tusks did not penetrate the skin of Chen''s neck.


    Instead, he was bitten a piece of meat off his shoulder.


    Bah -


    "it''s really hard to swallow."


    At the moment, both Mo Han and Xiao Qi''s secretary are frightened by Chen Yu''s amazing move.They can accept Zhang Ding''s bite.


    That''s because Zhang Ding at the moment is a non-human form.


    Although they keep the human shape, their impression of Zhang Ding is the beast.


    But Chen is different. Chen is human.


    However, Chen Yu is more ferocious than Zhang Ding.


    Mo Han''s scalp is numb.


    Has he started to move in this direction?


    He doesn''t seem to take long There is a risk of total loss of control.


    Cannibal! This is a bottom line in everyone''s mind.


    The instinctive distinction between edible and inedible.


    But when appetite overcomes instinct.


    That''s when it''s completely out of control.


    The wound on Zhang Ding''s shoulder overflowed with a lot of scarlet breath visible to the naked eye.


    But Chen Yu felt that the scarlet smell seemed delicious.


    Chen opened his mouth and inhaled the scarlet breath.


    It''s rare that Chen Yu feels a trace of satisfaction.


    Delicious? It seems delicious At least better than the flesh and blood of Zhang Ding.


    But Zhang Ding''s shoulder wound soon healed.


    Zhang Ding pushes hard towards Chen Yu, and his arms shake again. He breaks his arms. With Chen Yu''s body, he breaks his palms.


    But there was a lot of scarlet in his arms again.


    Chen Zhu devoured the scarlet breath greedily.


    Chen Chu licked his lips.


    Zhang Ding was already about to be eroded by the force of drought and was about to lose his sense.


    But now I''m awake again.


    His eyes were like torches, and his body was ablaze with red flames.


    It''s just that different from Zhang Ding''s weird fire.


    The flame on Chen Yu''s body is full of vitality.


    Chen Yu was a little surprised that the fire of Nirvana on his body had been ignited by himself.


    Generally, it can only be activated when it is started by itself or when it is on the verge of death.


    How can I activate suddenly when I don''t start it actively or die?


    Fire of Nirvana also has a certain attack power, but its power is weak.


    Therefore, Chen Yu hardly activated the fire of nirvana.


    However, Chen soon found that the fire of Nirvana was due to his absorption of scarlet breath, and now he was refining scarlet breath automatically.


    Chen Yu looks at Zhang Ding, and his eyes are full of greed and desire.


    Zhang Ding''s heart was abrupt, and his mania suddenly decreased. Instead, he was horrified.


    "You can''t kill me. Tianshi Zhang wants me to help subdue the demon of Qinling! If you kill me, the demon of the Qinling Mountains will be in trouble

 Chapter 2677

    Chen Chu laughed.


    "When did I say I wanted to kill you?" Chen Yu''s smile made Zhang Ding feel a little bad.


    After all, Chen Yu had another palm in the air.


    Zhang Ding''s chest sank down, and a blood gushed out of his mouth, which contained a strong scarlet breath.


    Chen Ji took a heavy breath and breathed the scarlet breath into his body.


    The smell of scarlet seems more satisfying than ordinary food.


    Zhang Ding has no love for war for a long time, but he can''t run Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu didn''t plan to kill him, but when he started, he was more ruthless than one move,


    and without taking a picture, Zhang Ding''s breath was weak.


    Chen Yu beat him dozens of times, and the scarlet breath on Zhang Ding''s body has become extremely weak.


    His form has also gradually changed from dryland form to human form, which has almost returned to its original appearance.


    "Mo Han, come here and give him a dirty method."


    Chen Zhudan carried Zhang Ding''s dying body.


    Mo Han sighed secretly.


    In fact, he certainly hopes Zhang Ding can win.


    But the results were not unexpected.


    Chen Yu is still that Chen Yu, that horrible Chen Yu.


    Even with the help of drought, it''s still hard to stop Chen Yu.


    Mo Han no longer hesitates, dirty method nine sons.


    Mo Han''s magic power turns into a fierce beast and directly penetrates into Zhang Ding''s body.


    Chen Yu left Zhang Ding behind, and then left without looking back.


    ¡­¡­


    "Mr. Chen..." Mo Han, who was following Chen Yu, wanted to stop talking several times.


    "Say."


    "Mr. Chen, you are now in the final stage."


    "What do you suggest?" Chen asked.


    "I want to know why Mr. Chen is still rational now." Asked Mo Han.


    He has used this dirty method for many times.


    No one has ever been able to keep his head in the final stage after winning the move.


    Chen Yu thought about it. Maybe it''s because of his gluttonous lineage.


    Although Chen Yu wanted to eat, his desire was not enough to make him lose his mind.


    As for cannibalism It doesn''t seem like that.


    "There is a sect near the city of Mordor, which is called the flow of meditation."


    "Flow of meditation? Did the Japanese open it? "


    "No It''s Chinese. " Mohan''s mind is also Tucao, in fact, most people make complaints about the name of the East Asian school after hearing the name.


    "What does this flow of meditation do?"


    "They have a strange treasure, called the jade of meditation."


    "You mean, let me grab the Jingxin jade?"


    "No, it''s not The stream of tranquility and black and white are very connected, so it''s not appropriate to provoke them. "


    "I''m not even afraid of Maoshan sect. I''m afraid of the flow of meditation?"


    "The Maoshan school is the Maoshan school, and the flow of tranquility is the flow of tranquility. The Maoshan school is indeed a great evil in the spiritual world, but it may not have much foundation in the government. However, the flow of tranquility is different. There is implicit government support behind them, so if it is not necessary, it is better not to be rude."


    "Then what do you say about the flow of meditation?"


    "Unlike most clans, they do business with their doors open." "Because there are often monks who, for a variety of reasons, lead to out of control of spirit and mood, or directly enter into a rampage, they specialize in the business of this kind of people, allowing guests to use the tranquil jade to concentrate on the tranquility and collect a certain fee every day," Mohan said


    "How about the cost?" Chen asked.


    "It''s not collecting soft coins, it''s using all kinds of exotic treasures. What kind of quality of exotic treasures, they will also evaluate how long you can practice in front of the meditation gem."


    Chen Chu looked at Mo Han and said, "what are your treasures?"


    Mo Han wants to cry without tears: "where do I come from?"


    Although he has some background, last time he went abroad, all his wealth was on the plane.


    As a result, he was dragged out of the plane directly.


    Then he was stripped by Chen Zhu and left in the snow mountain.


    "Forget it."


    Chen Yu looked at Mo Han''s appearance and knew that his family had been destroyed by him for a long time.


    "I need to send something home. Is there any way to send it back quickly?" Chen asked.


    "It''s an alien thing?"


    "Yes."


    "If it''s for payment to jingxinliu, it doesn''t need to be shipped back. Jingxinliu also accepts foreign customers. You can contact them directly and ask their foreign payee to inspect the goods."


    Because many objects of the spirit world will have a great impact.


    So in general, it''s more troublesome for an alien object to go abroad.So the flow of meditation has made changes in terms of down payment.


    The payee who specially works abroad will collect money and inspect the goods in person.


    "Now take me to the flow of meditation."


    Mo Han takes Chen Zhu to the flow of meditation.


    It looks like a Manor Hotel in a remote country.


    The architectural style of meditation flow is inclined to the ancient Chinese style.


    A pair of Shishi Town doors are in front of the gate, which is made of vermilion solid wood. There are many rivets on the door, and a pair of copper ring doorknobs are hung in the middle.


    In this quiet alley, there will be some early spring rain and dew, with some bleak but not cold.


    There are some people''s words and some lights in Yanbian''s wall.


    Of course, although it''s quite antique, it''s still modern.


    Like a camera hidden under the eaves.


    And the lanterns hanging under the door are actually new lighting.


    Mo Han came forward and hit the knocker.


    Soon the door opened.


    A woman came out of it. She was dressed as a Han suit, which reminded Chen Zhu of those cos.


    "What can I do for you, gentlemen?" the woman in Han costume asked


    "I need to rent a quiet jade." Said Chen.


    "Inside, please." This Chinese woman with a sweet smile makes people happy.


    The style of the manor is a combination of Chinese and Western styles. The main body of the manor is Chinese style, with mountains, rocks, wind forests, small bridges, houses, courtyards of jasper and Meilan.


    However, the wide French windows and the interior modern style decoration make it full of unique style.


    "Do you want to live together or do you need a suite?" Asked the woman.


    "Two in a single suite." Chen Zhu enjoyed the scenery along the way.


    Here is more like a collection of small villas, surrounded by a huge wall.


    "Are you here to rent Jingxin Baoyu?" Chen asked.


    "No, most of them are tourists coming here for leisure. Apart from the service of Jingxin Baoyu, we are also a resort. Most of the guests here are ordinary tourists."


    "Just after the Spring Festival, are there so many tourists?"


    "Sir, please don''t use perception casually here. Neither monks nor ordinary people like to be looked at by others."


    "Well, I''m sorry." Chen Yu also found that most of the residents here are indeed ordinary people, and most of them come from families.


    "We have a lot of rules here, the most important of which is not allowed to use magic in front of ordinary people."

 Chapter 2678

    In fact, this is not a rule, but common sense.


    Although we are not so serious compliance.


    Chen has completed the check-in procedure for a week.


    In a week, Chen can use the jade at any time.


    Chen Yu originally heard the name of the meditation jade and thought it was a jade pendant, which was at most big.


    As a result, Chen Yu was wrong. When Chen Yu was brought to the meditation jade, he found out what the meditation jade was. It was a huge jade.


    The jade wall in front of us is inlaid on the mountain wall, with smooth surface.


    When Chen Yu was near the jade of meditation, he found that his little world had disappeared.


    The small world disappeared. One possibility was that Chen Zhu could integrate himself and put the power of the small world on himself.


    This move was once used when fighting with Zhang Tianyi.


    Another possibility is to be shrouded in a more powerful little world.


    And now it is undoubtedly the latter. In front of it, this jade jade jade is emitting a small world.


    This small world seems to be ethereal, but it is more oppressive than Chen Yu''s.


    Other people have no small world, so they have no feeling at all.


    At most, it''s a little strange.


    But Chen was not the same, because the small world that Yubi released was suppressing Chen.


    Chen Yu frowned, and this repression did not hurt him.


    For example, Chen can''t damage enemies of the same level with xiaotiandi.


    This small world of jade can''t hurt Chen Yu.


    But this kind of depression is lingering.


    Chen Yu wants to reunite xiaotiandi and fight against Yubi.


    But in front of this jade.


    Xiaotiandi is like losing contact.


    Chen Yu looks at the Han suit woman beside her eyes.


    "Do you sell this?"


    The women in Hanfu smiled. It was so natural and fresh.


    It seems that Chen is not the first one to make such a request.


    "Someone once wanted to trade the same weight of gold for this jade." The woman in Hanfu said with a smile.


    Chen Chu looked at the women in Hanfu and said, "don''t you agree?"


    "If you agree, Jingxin Baoyu will not be here." "In this week''s time, you can come here at any time to meditate," said the woman in Hanfu


    Chen Zhu saw that there were many dandelions in front of Yubi, most of them were empty, only a few of them were sitting.


    They seem to have come here to seek peace of mind just like Chen Yu.


    "You can do anything here as long as it doesn''t affect other people." "You can''t touch the tranquil jade," said the Hanfu woman


    Chen Zhu nodded. After all, it''s not his own home. It''s natural that there are many rules.


    But the price here is really not cheap. It''s 100000 yuan a day.


    This is almost the speed of robbing banks.


    Chen Yu found a vacant seat to sit down.


    Chen Yu is curious about why this quiet jade has a small world.


    Is xiaotiandi not the exclusive power of creatures?


    If it''s Chen Yu''s own thing, Chen Yu will definitely break through this jade Bi to see what it is.


    Unfortunately, Chen is not its owner.


    Although the heart is itchy, I can only stare.


    Don''t say you can fight with a big fist.


    There''s a huge crowd of people in the world.


    But the rules of the world are still unbroken.


    Because those with big fists know to follow the rules.


    Or they are part of the rules.


    When Chen Yu settled down, he immediately felt that xiaotiandi was invading Chen Yu''s body and resonated with his spiritual power.


    Chen Yu frowns. Chen Yu doesn''t like others to invade his mental power.


    It''s like a stranger turning on someone''s computer.


    Chen is like privacy has been violated.


    Even if the object is only a stone, Chen Yu is not allowed.


    Chen Yu immediately converged his mental power and disconnected from the meditation treasure.


    In the moment of disconnection, Chen Yu suddenly became bright.


    It seems that there is a group of external spiritual force left in Chen Yu''s spiritual force.


    Chen Yu is not good at mental convenience. He can only hypnotize deeply and bewilder the Banshee.


    But the basic spirit of refining will be.


    Chen Yu began to refine that spiritual power.


    Everyone has his own spiritual imprint, more accurately, it should be the imprint of consciousness.


    However, there is no mark on this group of mental power, which means that the original owner of this group of mental power has no self-consciousness.


    So it''s no difficulty for Chen Yu, a layman, to refine his spiritual power.But this group of mental strength is also chicken ribs for Chen Yu.


    It''s a pity to abandon the tasteless food.


    Even if Chen is a layman in spiritual magic.


    However, Chen''s spiritual strength is hundreds of times stronger than that of ordinary monks.


    In addition, Chen has devoured dark creatures and soul fragments many times.


    Therefore, Chen''s spiritual strength has long been so strong that it cannot be further strengthened.


    So this group of mental power is only a drop in the ocean for Chen Yu.


    If it is not an external spiritual force, it will leave flaws in its own spiritual force.


    Chen is not willing to "digest" this spiritual force.


    Chen Xun looks at the jade Bi in front of him, if the spiritual force is generated by the jade Bi.


    Then there is no doubt that this jade Bi is a natural spiritual thing, and judging from this situation, it seems that it is about to produce wisdom.


    In this era, this kind of thing is absolutely priceless.


    Of course, Chen Yu has also considered forcible robbery.


    But it''s too much to rob.


    This is a good thing, but it doesn''t mean Chen really wants to lose his moral integrity.


    Even if you can hide it from the master here, you can''t hide it from the old master.


    Besides, it''s a good thing.


    But it may not be of much use to Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu just wants it, not has to, just because it''s a good thing.


    Therefore, Chen Yu would only ask tentatively before.


    In more than 20 minutes, Chen Yu refined that group of spiritual strength.


    The spirit also increased a little.


    Chen Yu basically understood the function and principle of the jade.


    Because the spirit of the jade has no thinking.


    So when it is connected with the spiritual power of other people, it will let the spirit of other monks empty.


    The so-called mind demons are all because of the friars'' own thoughts, so they have the chance to invade the consciousness of the friars.


    Once the friar is empty, the mind devil can''t get it.


    And other friars may be able to refine their mental power.


    So their long-term cultivation here can effectively improve their spiritual strength.


    Of course, if your wallet is big enough.


    After all, the cost here is not low.


    Ordinary monks can''t stay here for a long time.


    At this time, the group of mental strength began to contact Chen Yu''s mental strength.


    Chen Yu did not refuse to let that group of mental power enter his own mental power directly, and then swallowed another group.


    Anyway, this is what you love me.


    Chen Yu doubts Yubi''s spiritual power, and the reason why he keeps in touch with the spiritual world of the monks is to prepare for his own wisdom.

 Chapter 2679

    Chen Yu spent less than an hour in front of Baoyu.


    I''m going to leave. I can really calm myself here.


    But the price is to let a stone look at its own inner world.


    If you don''t know, it''s OK. Now that you know it, Chen Yu is not willing to go on like this.


    What''s more, it''s not an ordinary stone, but a stone that will soon become refined.


    It was said that after the founding of the people''s Republic of China, no refinement is allowed?


    Of course, this is only Chen Yu''s self prediction.


    Who knows when this meditation jade will produce wisdom.


    Maybe it''ll be transformed soon.


    But for human beings, it will still be a long process.


    Ouch -


    just then, a little boy bumped into Chen''s thigh and sat down on the ground.


    Chen Leng takes a look. Because it''s not far from Jingxin Baoyu, Chen''s perception and xiaotiandi are still greatly affected, so Chen doesn''t find the little boy''s action at all.


    The little boy''s parents hurriedly came up: "Xiaoye, are you ok?"


    "It''s OK, mom."


    "Say sorry to your uncle."


    "I''m sorry, uncle." The little boy named Xiaoye looks at Chen Yu cleverly.


    "Well I''m sorry. I just lost my mind and didn''t notice the children. " Chen Yu said with a smile.


    The couple seem to have a good family education for their children.


    Although the accident just now can''t say who is right and who is wrong.


    But the courage to admit mistakes at the first time.


    Enough to illustrate their ideas.


    The child''s father dragged the suitcase, with glasses, a face of thought.


    The mother of the child is very beautiful, and her makeup is mainly elegant, and her tone and posture are easy-going.


    "Hello, Xiao Ye ran too fast just now." Said the mother gently.


    "It''s OK. Children are noisy. If they don''t, they won''t be called children. Are you also tourists?"


    "Yes, sir, by himself?"


    "No, I came to play with my friends during the Spring Festival holiday."


    As they walked, they chatted.


    "What a coincidence. Do you live here? I''m next door."


    Chen''s single family suite and the small family''s suite are next door.


    "Yes, it''s a coincidence, but the cost here is not cheap." The father make complaints about it: "two thousand and three hundred a day."


    Chen Yu grins, but she''s only two thousand three yuan?


    I''m a hundred thousand a day!


    How do you want to talk to me?


    "I''ve been so busy all year that I seldom come out to play. Don''t think it''s too expensive." Chen Yu said with a smile.


    "Yes, it''s the best resort in China. It''s expensive, but it''s also good. For the supporting facilities, the price is not bad."


    The father is comforting himself.


    Even so, he still felt the pain.


    After all, his family is not very rich.


    Living here for three days, three days will be thousands of years. It''s hard for anyone to change.


    After a little chat at the door, Chen Yu and his father went back to the house.


    "Linlin, do you think we''ll be ok if we take Xiaoye here?"


    "I should The fortuneteller said that this can solve the disaster of Xiaoye. " The mother of the child was also worried.


    After all, they are faced with non-human existence.


    This time they say they are taking Xiaoye on holiday.


    But in fact, they came to take refuge.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, it''s outside the resort.


    Two non-human creatures are wandering outside the resort.


    Before they got in, a figure appeared in front of two non-human beings.


    "Who are you? What are you doing here? "


    "This Taoist friend, we are tracking a thief. He stole our things. Now he has escaped to it." Said one of the non-human creatures.


    But the friar obviously didn''t believe the two monsters.


    "This is Jingxin villa. No one is allowed to make trouble here, especially you two shapeless demon families."


    "Daoyou, we are from kunlai mountain. We have come at the order of kunlai ancestor. Please do me a favor."


    "Inconvenient." The friar said coldly, "don''t hang around here if you have nothing to do. Be careful not to be eaten as rations."


    "Daoyou, you don''t give face to the old kunlai?"


    "This is Jingxin villa, not kunlaishan." The friar snorted coldly.


    These two monsters didn''t break in. After all, they were the only ones to break in the Jingxin villa.


    It''s basically like suicide.So they both chose to retreat decisively.


    After the two monsters were determined to leave, the monk''s face couldn''t help changing and hurried back to the meditation villa.


    The influence of Jingxin mountain villa is still great, but whether it can frighten the old demon of kunlai, that''s two things.


    Kunlai old demon, that''s a bully in the southwest.


    It is said that he is also one of the few great monsters who have been cultivated for thousands of years.


    Even the government turned a blind eye to the old demon of kunlai.


    Anyone who reaches a certain level of strength and doesn''t contradict the people in power at the same time is basically Zhaoan or self-supporting.


    The old kunlai demon is obviously one of them.


    In the different world of Chinese spirit, there is a saying of kunlai, the town of putu in the west mountain, and Dongyue ghost gate crossing to life.


    The west mountain fautu refers to the old demon of Kunshan.


    The ghost gate of Dongyue refers to the ghost king of Mount Tai.


    Of course, there are some differences between the two.


    For example, the old demon of Kunshan belongs to the wild road and stands on its own as the king.


    The government doesn''t care about you, but he''s also secretly at ease.


    And the ghost king of Mount Tai is a real power.


    A high-level government organization, or even one of the people in power.


    Even many of the fiefdoms granted by the government are aboveboard industries.


    Although not human, power is stronger than most people.


    "Something happened." Luo Bin rushed into the meeting hall.


    Originally, there were two monks in Hanfu in the meeting hall. They were drinking leisure tea and chatting happily.


    All of a sudden, he was frightened by Luo Bin''s shouting.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Just now, two monsters from kunlai mountain came out. They said that they had been ordered by kunlai old demon to find someone who stole their things, but I was drunk and gave back. But I was afraid that kunlai old demon would send someone to look for trouble again."


    "Then the old kunlai demon will not come in person? If he comes in person, we can''t stop him at all. "


    "Old kunlai demon! That''s a monster. No way. I have to inform the boss about it. "


    "Go and find out who the kunlai old demon is looking for, and the two monsters say that if the kunlai old demon lost something, it will be clear what it lost."


    Luo Bin called the boss: "boss, something happened..."


    Luo Bin quickly told the boss over the phone.


    The other end of the line, after a pause, said, "is room 058 available?"

 Chapter 2680

    "I''ve checked in, boss What about the old kunlai demon? "


    People all don''t understand, always tough boss, how can choose default.


    Can''t even the boss solve the old kunlai demon?


    "As long as the old kunlai demon doesn''t kill people in Jingxin mountain villa, don''t worry about other people."


    "But This will break our rules... "


    "If the rules don''t break, the people in room 058 will kick me and tie the old kunlai demon."


    "Boss, are you mistaken? The two guests in room 058 seem to be very common. One of them has the same accomplishments as me, and the other can''t see the depth. However, his Qi and blood are thick, his eyes are sharp, and he looks like an individual. "


    "Well, remember, don''t meddle in this business, that person you can also regard as ordinary guests."


    When they heard the words, they had to stop in silence.


    It''s just that they don''t understand the origin of the 058.


    Why do you think the 058 guest can solve the problem?


    ¡­¡­


    At the moment, Chen Yu, who is in suite 058, is sitting on the stairs connecting the courtyard and looking at the starry sky.


    But I still think about the matter of meditation Baoyu.


    I''m not still peeping at the quiet jade.


    It''s just that Jingxin Baoyu can have a stronger world.


    This makes Chen Yu always remember.


    It''s not to say that Jingxin Baoyu is more powerful than herself.


    To tell you the truth, don''t say it''s Jingxin Baoyu who hasn''t been enlightened yet.


    Even if it is to open the wisdom, become a monster.


    Chen Zhui should kill as before.


    What Chen cares about is the small world of Jingxin Baoyu.


    It is a spiritual thing born of heaven and earth, and it has never been cultivated.


    But it has a powerful world.


    It can be said that Chen Yu, together with Zhang Tianyi, baifra and the twenty-three generations of Blood Mary, is familiar with him.


    Their four small worlds are not as thick as the jade of meditation.


    How strong is the small world of Jingxin Baoyu?


    Covering the whole tranquility villa, it''s hard for everyone''s perception in the small world to spread out.


    Heaven is the father and the mother of status, so that small heaven and earth are naturally formed by condensation.


    Though heaven and earth are infinite, they are vast.


    However, how small is the chance to condense into a small world?


    Chen Yu never bought lottery tickets because he felt that there were traces of artificial control behind lottery tickets.


    Any small probability is equal to zero.


    Therefore, this quiet jade may be born from heaven and earth.


    But it''s not a natural product.


    This seemingly contradictory conclusion is actually the most consistent with causality.


    It has a small heaven and earth because of the man-made interference in the heaven and earth.


    Maybe it''s the result of man-made that Jingxin Baoyu is about to wake up and open his wisdom.


    Chen Yu narrowed his eyes and pondered again.


    Zhang Tianyi seems to be the only one who has the ability, strength and resources to do such things.


    Chen Chu''s eyes brightened and turned to Mo Han, who was sleeping on the sofa in the living room.


    Mo Han suddenly woke up from his sleep with a cold shiver.


    As a good killer, it''s routine to sense danger and wake up from sleep.


    Mo Han has found that the one who looks at him with that cold eyes is Chen Yu, who he is most afraid of.


    "Mr. Chen There is What can I do for you? "


    "Tell me, did you make any contact with Lao Zhang secretly without my knowledge? Did you two make some kind of shady transaction?"


    Chen Yu has every reason to believe that Mo Han can secretly get in touch with some people even under his all-round monitoring.


    But when I come to Jingxin villa, Mo Han completely guides me.


    So, if Zhang Tianyi is the backstage boss of Jingxin villa.


    Then Mo Han, as a guide, is the biggest suspect.


    "Ah?" Mo Han''s face is muddled.


    What''s the situation?


    It''s totally out of the question.


    Don''t be kidding, OK? I''m all in your hands. Can I hook another three to four?


    If Zhang Tianyi can really save his life.


    Mo Han doesn''t mind being Zhang Tianyi''s dog leg.


    The point is that Zhang Tianyi has no way to deal with Chen Yu.


    Can Chen Yu listen to Zhang Tianyi and let himself go?


    This is mo Han''s psychological activity.


    I am wronged


    Chen Zhu has been examining Mo Han.


    He can''t tell whether a good killer really has any shameful activities through facial expression changes.However, he remained skeptical of Mohan.


    "How much do you know about this meditation villa?"


    "Well I knew there was such a place. I don''t know how many. "


    Mo Han secretly looks at Chen Yu''s expression changes.


    He didn''t know what Chen Yu thought or what he meant.


    But it''s dangerous.


    It doesn''t matter if you think about it, but if you speculate about my professionalism, I will lose my life.


    "Well?" Suddenly, Chen found out that outside the yard, a pair of eyes were looking at their room through the floor to floor window.


    Although Chen''s small world was suppressed, the eye of shadow still played a role.


    For this kind of peeping, we can''t avoid Chen Yu at all.


    Chen''s right hand is pinky, and Bo -


    a small black ball with a large grain of rice is ejected.


    Directly pierced the wall, but also lifted the man hiding behind the wall.


    "In the past, bring that man in." Chen Yu said quietly.


    Mo Han was overjoyed and almost knelt down to thank the peeping man.


    If no one interrupts Chen''s thinking.


    If his thoughts were to enter the bull''s horn.


    At that time, I will not be enough for him.


    Mo Han arrives at the gate and looks at the people on the ground.


    The man was dressed in the clothes of the villa staff.


    Not dead, but not lightly injured.


    Mo Han doesn''t care so much at this time. When he mentions this person, he goes inside.


    "Mr. Chen, I''m not dead, but I seem to have passed out. Do you want me to wake him up?"


    "Nonsense." Chen Yu stared at Mo Han.


    Mo Han immediately did the same and pressed twice on the man.


    The man jumped up.


    But the next moment was pressed back to the ground by Mo Han.


    "To be honest, let''s talk about what we shouldn''t say. We are not fools."


    To be honest, Mo Han is actually saving him.


    Otherwise, it would be bad for him to say something he shouldn''t say and let Chen Yu flow into a river of blood.


    "Who asked you to watch me?" Chen asked.


    "This gentleman I don''t know what you''re talking about. I just want to come in and ask you if you need service You attacked me for no reason. It''s not over. "


    "Ha ha..." Chen Yu smiled and said, "I don''t think it''s over."


    Just then, a few people came in.


    One of them is the Han suit woman who led Chen Yu to the road.


    The woman in Hanfu''s face sank when she saw her companion who was pressed on the ground by Mo Han.


    "Sir, you''d better explain what''s going on."

 Chapter 2681

    "I need to explain, too, or you first?"


    Chen Yu with a fake smile, anyway, is the kind of expression that makes people want to punch.


    "Do it!"


    These people also don''t talk to Chen Yu.


    The Hanfu woman raised her hand and threw it. A golden light shot at Chen Zhu.


    When Chen Yu saw it clearly, he found that it was another alchemy rope.


    Chen Yu is furious. MMP, which was originally a guess, is now fully implemented.


    Although tie in oneself this is imitative, but let Chen Yu abhor absolutely.


    Chen Zhu broke the alchemy rope directly.


    Originally, the women in Hanfu plan to take the next several moves.


    As a result, their mace was broken?


    No one can break the agreement in this world?


    Boss, you cheat!


    In the past, though, they were almost invincible with this alchemy rope.


    No matter how fierce or evil the friar is, under the alchemy rope, is a pug tied with a rope.


    Today, however, they have to be skeptical of this unparalleled alchemy rope.


    Chen Zhu grabbed the broken alchemy rope and raised his hand to whip it.


    Ah --


    a scream, a man in chef''s clothes was directly pulled out and hit the wall heavily.


    "How dare you! Dare to make trouble in our meditation villa! Do you know who started our meditation villa? "


    "Who? Speak up and scare me to death. "


    "Hum Don''t talk about it. Let me tell you now. Our boss is the first one in the world, so is Zhang Tianshi! You dare to make trouble here today. Even if you kill a few of us, you can''t escape our boss''s all-weather method. "


    "Oh ha All in all! " Chen''s laughter was a little cold, and then called Zhang Tianyi: "Lao Zhang, what are you busy with?"


    "Go to bed. Don''t look at the time." Zhang Tianyi''s tone was full of unhappiness.


    "Oh You go on sleeping. I''ve met a few people who are bluffing in my name. Now I''ve discounted their hands and feet, and then I''ll send them to you to let you down. "


    "Wait You are now... " Zhang Tian suddenly panicked.


    He realized that Chen Yu was in the meditation villa, and those little guys never listened to his instructions.


    It must have been something that Chen noticed.


    "Jingxin villa."


    "I x......" Zhang Tianyi said bluntly: "boy, if you dare to hurt my people, I will cross the Pacific Ocean tonight and raze your supernatural society to the ground."


    "Ma Dan, believe it or not, I will kill you at Longhu Mountain, kill you all over the gate, kill your sons and grandchildren!"


    The mouth of two hooligans is just blowing the sky high. Anyway, I''ll talk about it.


    People who don''t know think they are immortal.


    In fact, both of them have the advantage of speaking out.


    Chen Chu glanced at the people in the room.


    "Now you''d better tell me the whole story honestly, so that I don''t take your son and grandchild as a piss off when I''m not happy. After all, even if you want to find my men to vent, you need to fly to the Pacific Ocean. I can reach for it."


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about." Zhang Tianyi is still tough.


    Chen Chu raised his eyelids and looked at the Hanfu woman standing in front of him. He flicked between his fingers.


    Zhang Tianyi at the other end of the phone heard a scream.


    Zhang Tian immediately panicked.


    "Chen Yu, don''t mess with me! If my men lack a hair, we will not die. "


    "Ha ha People are in my hands. I can do whatever I want. "


    Zhang Tianyi really regretted it now. He didn''t count on Chen Yu, but he gave himself a hole.


    "You wait for me!"


    "I''ll wait!"


    The men looked at Chen Yu in surprise and anger.


    They don''t know what Chen Yu is up to.


    Although it seems that Chen Yu was talking to their boss just now.


    But they didn''t believe it.


    However, Chen Yu doesn''t do it now, but he doesn''t let them go.


    After about half an hour.


    I saw a figure rush in.


    When they looked up, it was Zhang Tianyi.


    "Old Boss... " Everyone was shocked. They didn''t expect Zhang Tianyi to come!


    Isn''t old Tianshi in Longhu Mountain?


    Zhang Tianyi doesn''t care about his subordinates. He turns his head and looks at Chen Yu, who is still cocking his legs.


    "Chen Yu, I''m here. Let''s draw a picture. Can we compare again? Or how? "


    "Compared with farts, you old tortoise." Chen pointed at Zhang Tianyi and said, "if you don''t explain it to me today, I will kill them. If you come, you can''t protect them. That''s what I saidChen can''t kill Zhang Tianyi, but it''s easy to kill these people.


    All the people couldn''t believe looking at Chen Yu.


    In front of Zhang Tianshi, how dare he be so crazy? So much talk?


    Not afraid to be slapped on the wall by Zhang Tianshi?


    But surprisingly, Mr. Zhang didn''t do it.


    But with Chen Yu big eyes stare small eyes.


    "Stare fart, do it, who counsels who grandson."


    Zhang Tianyi looks around. Apart from his subordinates, Mo Han is the only grandson here.


    But do you threaten Chen with Mo Han?


    Ha ha


    "Chen Yu, it''s actually a misunderstanding. Can''t we sit down and talk about it?"


    "Ha ha..." Chen Yu looks at Zhang Tianyi with a sneer.


    Zhang Tianyi protects those people behind him with some stupid eyes.


    How can you see the old master doesn''t do it?


    Is it uncomfortable?


    "You''re going to waste time with me, aren''t you?" Chen Yu narrowed his eyes and hurriedly said, "I want to kill one or two first?"


    "All right, all right. Let me tell you straight. Actually, this meditation villa is a gift I prepared for you. Is it surprising or not?"


    Zhang Tianyi wanted to enliven the atmosphere, but Chen Yu didn''t cooperate.


    Zhang Tianyi''s mouth was drawn as if he had made a difficult decision: "OK, let''s talk."


    "All ears."


    "To your sister." Zhang Tianyi said angrily, "have you heard of the old kunlai demon?"


    "I haven''t heard of it. You don''t know. I''ve been working abroad."


    "I''ve been fighting with him for several times since Chengdao. I can beat him every time, but I can''t beat him every time. After every fight, I''ll find the reason for defeat. It''s more difficult to deal with next fight."


    Chen Yu calmly listened to Zhang Tianyi''s words, and some of the content was automatically filtered out.


    "I haven''t fought with him in the last ten years, and he has also been dormant. Until recently, I heard that he has been looking for a boy, the little leaf next to you."


    "The child? What happened to him? "


    "It happened to have a cause and effect with my meditation villa. I figured it out to you, and then I pointed out to the couple to come here to avoid the disaster."


    "Can you count on me?"

 Chapter 2682

    "If it''s an active calculation, no one in the world can figure out your destiny, but if you extrapolate from the side, and you happen to be after this cause and effect, it''s not difficult."


    Although Zhang Tianyi''s statement is reasonable, Chen Yu still doubts that he has been set up.


    "Why did the old kunlai demon catch the child?"


    "Eat Luo, kunlai old demon has Kunpeng blood. It''s common for this kind of monster to eat people, and that child is also unusual. He is born with spiritual pulse. For kunlai old demon who eats people, it''s like a thousand year ginseng."


    Zhang Tianyi smiled and turned to Chen Yu: "but the same thing, the old kunlai monster, his flesh and blood is also a tonic to ordinary people."


    Chen Chu licked his lips and Zhang Tian said again and again, "so I need someone who can control him."


    "I find that you are going to spare no effort to fool me back to China, and then let me solve the immortal demon in Qinling. Now I have to deal with a thousand year old demon."


    "Ha ha Chen Yu, don''t think I''m pitching you. I went back to the mountains and read the ancient books these two days. I found that the magic in you is not inextricable. The terrible thing about this dirty method is that your appetite is far greater than your appetite. If you can satisfy your appetite, then the dirty method will naturally be solved. But ordinary food, even if you eat thousands of people''s food, thousands of people''s food, there is no such thing How to satisfy your appetite? Why do you have appetite for monsters? The spirit of their flesh and blood is far better than the common food, so if you want to remove your magic, you have to devour powerful monsters. There are not many monsters in the world that can be provided for you to devour, especially the monsters that are extremely powerful. So the kunlai old monster is the best choice. His thousand year cultivation will make his flesh and blood full Full of spirituality, more powerful than the big Jiao you devour. "


    Zhang Tianyi''s words are reasonable and vigorous, but others hear that they are creepy.


    Even though they are all monks, they always hear that monsters eat people.


    Never heard of people eating monsters.


    Especially when Zhang Tianyi said that Chen Zhu swallowed up the big Jiaos.


    I feel a lot of terror.


    In China, almost every friar has a taboo list.


    Zhang Tianyi is undoubtedly on the list, and Dajiao and kunlai old demon are also on the top.


    Now, the big Jiao has become Chen''s meat.


    Kunlai old demon has also been on Chen''s recipe.


    Gulu -


    suddenly, Chen''s stomach makes a thunderous sound.


    Chen Yu raised his head slowly: "when will the old kunlai demon come? Or I''ll take the initiative. After all, I don''t mind taking the initiative for a big meal. "


    "It won''t be long before the old queens come by themselves."


    "You said Give it to me, don''t you? " Chen Yu suddenly changed the subject.


    "Ha ha It won''t help if you ask for it. '' Zhang Tian looks at Chen Yu with a fake smile.


    "It''s my business whether it''s useful or not. Will you give it?"


    "What should you have guessed?" Zhang Tianyi looks at Chen Yu meaningfully.


    "When we talked about the way I proposed to let xiaotiandi grow, in your time, you may not be able to cultivate to that extent, so you are going to borrow this small world of meditation treasure? With your own little world? "


    Zhang Tianyi laughed again and admitted frankly, "I can''t hide it from you."


    Chen Yu doesn''t know how Zhang Tianyi integrates the small world of Jing Xin Baoyu, but he certainly has his way.


    After all, he is Zhang Tianyi!


    "Do you know that Jingxin Baoyu is about to open his mind?"


    "I know, and I let it go. Although the small world it produces is vast and huge, it has no spirit. You should also find it. For me, it''s a dead thing. Even if it merges with my small world, it can''t achieve the expected effect, so I need it to become a living thing."


    Zhang Tian paused and said, "it''s not only me, but also the twenty-three generations of Blood Mary and baifra are making their own attempts."


    Several other people couldn''t understand their conversation, but they realized that what they were discussing was beyond their level.


    Some words seem to understand, but they are both mysterious and mysterious.


    "But their attempts are different from mine, and they don''t know how they are progressing."


    "I mentioned this matter to you less than a month ago. Are you too prepared? And this jade can''t be prepared in a month


    "What do you think? This kind of thing, Jingxin Baoyu, hasn''t been nurtured for hundreds of years. It can''t even condense. It was originally something of our Longhushan mountain. Only because of the problems we discussed last time, did I get it out of the inner Treasury."


    To tell you the truth, Zhang Tianyi thought that although Chen Yu was the first step.


    But if his schedule keeps up, he can catch up.But two days ago, after the first real fight with Chen Yu.


    He found that Chen Yu had not only a terrifying increase in combat power.


    His small world can be added to his own body, completely integrated with himself.


    At the beginning, he didn''t think there was anything, at most, the improvement of his combat power.


    But after the event, after a careful study, he was shocked to find the terrorist effect of xiaotiandi''s blessing on him.


    It was almost impossible to be destroyed, especially Chen Yu.


    To be honest, in Zhang Tianyi''s eyes, Chen Yu''s constitution can''t be called a monster.


    Even the monsters he knew were not as fearsome as Chen Yu.


    He didn''t know how Chen Yu tempered his body.


    Apart from Chen Yu, I''m afraid that the physique of the strengthening department he knows is less than one thousandth of Chen Yu''s.


    What kind of quenching is needed to make the physique reach this level?


    However, after the blessing of xiaotiandi, Chen''s constitution will probably reach a state of near immortality.


    Therefore, Zhang Tianyi realized afterwards that even if his plan was successful, he could barely catch up with Chen Yu, rather than the later.


    It has to be said that he is still in the implementation stage of the first step, but Chen Yu has completed the second step.


    This is also a big blow to Zhang Tianyi.


    He is regarded as the first person in the world.


    Now, Chen Yu has overtaken him.


    At least in the realm, Chen Yu is undoubtedly one step ahead of him.


    Of course, as the first person in the world.


    Of course, Zhang Tianyi will not easily admit defeat.


    Chen''s pressure on him will also be his motivation.


    "By the way, what would you do if I agreed to accept your gift just now?"

 Chapter 2683

    Zhang Tianyi smiles, which makes Chen Yu have an impulse to put a stamp on his face.


    "That quiet jade is valuable as well as worthless. Since I can make it change in a month, I can make a second one, but it''s just a bigger one."


    Chen Yu''s mood suddenly changed.


    Sure enough, it''s not Zhang Tianyi.


    Chen Yu wondered in his heart whether he would destroy the jade.


    Let Zhang Tianyi also taste the feeling of feeding Shi?


    Forget it We still don''t do things that harm others and don''t benefit ourselves.


    If Zhang Tianyi is Chen Yu''s enemy.


    Chen doesn''t mind feeding Shi.


    ¡­¡­


    Zhang Tian takes the staff of Jingxin villa to a private room.


    As soon as the door was closed, Zhang Tianyi slapped the woman in Hanfu.


    Zhang Tianyi''s face was cold: "did I tell you not to do extra things? Don''t worry about that bastard? You have to listen to me. Now that you are well, I need to beg for a small life for you


    "Boss I''m sorry All the people lowered their heads and dared not go to see Zhang Tianyi.


    They have never seen their boss so angry.


    They had no way out, were gathered by Zhang Tianyi and protected by him.


    It can be said that Zhang Tianyi is their lifesaver.


    And all along, Zhang Tianyi has taken care of them.


    Almost every time they are in danger, Zhang Tianyi will show up for them.


    Jingxin villa was recently established. They were invited by Zhang Tianyi to help him take care of it.


    They are grateful for Zhang Tianyi and are happy to have a job.


    This time, Zhang Tian sheltered them again and again.


    Although they are not the disciples of Longhu Mountain, they respect Zhang Tianyi more than the disciples of Longhu Mountain.


    But this time, Zhang Tianyi is furious.


    "Do you know that bastard will really kill you? There are more enemies killed in his hands than the old demon of kunlai. Even if it is the old demon of kunlai, I''m sure to save you. But if that bastard has killed you, I can''t even protect you. "


    Everyone was very ashamed and felt that it made Zhang Tianyi even more confused.


    From the conversation between Chen Yu and Zhang Tianyi.


    They understand that Chen Yu and Zhang Tianyi are in the same position.


    This makes them more uneasy.


    After all, they are going to monitor a powerful existence like Zhang Tianyi.


    It''s almost like suicide.


    They are not only ashamed, in their view, they are causing Zhang Tianyi a big trouble.


    "Forget it..." Zhang Tianyi''s anger came and went quickly, and soon subsided: "I wanted to make a fool of that bastard. Now, although it''s different from the plan, I just opened up the matter, but I don''t need to cover it up any more."


    "Boss So let''s apologize to that man? "


    "No more." Zhang Tianyi waved: "you and he are not at the same level. Whether he accepts or not depends on my face. Moreover, you don''t need to apologize sincerely, so you should do your own thing honestly."


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, Chen Yu was sitting in the yard, and this was the whole day.


    Yesterday''s broken furniture in the room has also been renewed.


    Those who don''t come here to change the furniture are ordinary employees.


    None of those who were taught by Chen Yu yesterday appeared in front of him.


    Chen Yu has been sitting in the yard all day.


    Chen Yu is to relax and calm himself.


    But Mo Han is not so happy.


    He can''t go anywhere.


    I want to turn on the TV to pass the time.


    They will be scolded by Chen Yu for being too noisy.


    In the evening, the little leaf family passed by the gate of Chen Yu''s yard.


    It seems that the family have a good time today. The family are having a good time, laughing and passing by.


    At this time, little leaf saw Chen Zhu sitting in the yard.


    "Uncle."


    The brilliant voice interrupted Chen Yu''s tranquility.


    Of course, no one would believe Chen Yu was meditating in this side lying posture.


    Chen Yu smiles back, and Xiaoye runs in.


    Little leaf''s parents also came in.


    "Hello, Mr. Chen."


    "Hello." Chen Yu sat up and held the little leaf in front of him: "little leaf, tell me, where did you play today?"


    "We went to the water park and Dayu lake. We also took a speedboat. It''s very powerful." Little leaf said excitedly.Chen Yu''s eyes widened and he expressed surprise: "little leaf, aren''t you afraid?"


    "I''m not afraid. I''m not afraid of little leaves. It''s not terrible at all."


    "Ha ha Have you eaten, Mr. Chen? Why don''t we have something to eat? It''s said that there are roasted camels made by chefs in West Asia. " Mr. Ye said.


    At this time, Mr. Ye found another man in the living room.


    "It''s our treat in the evening. Mr. Chen and your friends will come together."


    Chen just wanted to refuse, suddenly his stomach thundered.


    Chen has not eaten all day.


    Because Chen needs to keep his appetite and prepare for a big meal in the near future.


    Chen Chu blushed a rare time.


    "All right." Chen Yu finally stood up: "Mo Han, come out and eat something together."


    Mo Han walked out listlessly.


    Chen Yu didn''t eat all day, and he didn''t eat all day.


    Because Chen Yu didn''t let him eat.


    It''s about starving, everyone.


    Mr. Ye is quite generous, but when it comes to the barbecue, he regrets a little.


    Chen Yu was born of a starving ghost.


    No matter how many things are brought to him, he puts them in his mouth.


    "Mr. Chen, eat slowly and have a drink."


    "OK, thank you." Chen Zhu finished the free drink directly: "waiter, have another drink."


    Mr. Ye looks a little embarrassed. The drinks here are free, but the barbecue is not.


    Not only not free, but also expensive!


    "Well How long have you not eaten, Mr. Chen? " Mr. Ye thinks that Chen Yu and Mo Han are mostly poor.


    It''s just that he can''t understand why he has to stay in such an expensive meditation villa since he is poor?


    Live in, don''t go out to play, hungry? What''s the pain.


    "Big appetite, ha ha..." Chen''s mouth was full of stuff, he chewed it at will and then swallowed it.


    Mr. Ye looks at Mo Han again. Mo Han is relatively much normal.


    However, Mo Han never spoke, only said his surname was mo when he first communicated with Mr. Ye.


    Mr. Ye feels that the combination of these two people is very strange. One is approachable and the other is not allowed to enter.


    In fact, Chen Yu has been restrained this time, and has not really opened up to eat.


    Not even a full one.


    After all, many people here are here to play. They have to leave some for others.


    "Waiter, pay."


    "No, I''ll pay." Mr. Ye stopped at once.


    "Nothing." Chen Yu said casually.


    When the waiter arrived, Mr. Ye also wanted to rush to pay the bill: "I really can''t do that. It''s said that if I come to pay, I''ll pay."


    "Sir, that''s 45000. Can you swipe the card or cash?" The waiter looked at the crowd with a smile.


    Mr. Ye''s expression solidified. Chen Chu threw the card into the waiter''s hand: "swipe the card."

 Chapter 2684

    When Mr. Ye saw the credit card, he realized that he had made a mistake.


    I thought Chen Yu and Mo Han were two poor people who didn''t have money to travel.


    It turns out that people have money, and they have more money than him.


    But to tell the truth, Chen Yu doesn''t look like a rich man.


    Chen Zhu eat dry wipe clean, the greasy hands on the body wipe.


    Mr. and Mrs. ye were speechless for a while.


    "Mom, I''m cold." At this time, the little leaf suddenly said.


    Chen saw the little leaf holding his arms, and his face seemed to be about to frost.


    There is also a chill in my body.


    And in between the breath, the small leaf actually spits out the white gas.


    Although it''s in early spring, the temperature is not high, but it''s not cold enough, is it?


    "What happened to the little leaf?"


    "It''s OK. Children are afraid of the cold." Mr. Ye showed a reluctant smile and reached for the little leaf.


    But just touched the little leaf, suddenly the palm of the hand was frozen back, and then quickly took off his coat, wrapped the little leaf.


    "Sorry, we''ll go back first."


    "Well OK, goodbye


    "Goodbye." Ye and his wife left in a hurry holding the little leaf.


    "Mr. Chen, that boy doesn''t seem to have a common spiritual pulse." Mo Han approached Chen Yu and said.


    "Not the general spirit? What does that mean? "


    "Mr. Chen, how much do you know about the spirit?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chen Yu was silent for a long time, then said, "I don''t understand at all."


    "The spirit pulse can also be understood as the channeling meridians." Mo Han explained in detail: "in fact, it''s some innate supernatural powers, or supernatural talents. Even without awakening, they still have great potential. After awakening, they will be thousands of miles a day, and others may not be able to practice for a month compared with the progress of this kind of innate spiritual man."


    "That little leaf is such a genius?"


    "He is more a monster than a genius."


    "Why? Possessed by monsters? "


    "No, it means that his talent and genius are not enough to describe his excellence. I had already had doubts when Zhang Tianshi said that kunlai old demon wanted to devour the boy. Even if the spirit should not let the thousand year old demon start the movement, now I can see the naming hall."


    "Isn''t that a normal child?"


    "The demon clan has a thousand year old demon, while the human clan has a thousand year spirit."


    "What do you mean by the Millennium spirit?"


    "In fact, Millennium blood belongs to artificial blood, but this kind of blood is more outstanding than the inborn one. For example, Mr. Chen, you should find an ordinary female one now, and make sure not to let her wake up, let her live an ordinary life, let her marry and have children. What she must have is a girl. When she gives birth to her first child, sacrifice her blood, Pass the spirit to her child, and then let her repeat her mother''s growth track. This process of continuous repetition is the continuous sublimation of the spirit. In this way, when a generation of spirit gives birth to a boy, it means that the fruit is ripe. "


    Chen Yu''s brow tightened: "you call this result fruit?"


    Chen thought he was cold-blooded enough, but when he heard the process, all he felt was nausea.


    "Just now, every breath of that little leaf, he breathed out thick spirit. He is like a perpetual motion machine that continuously breathed in spirit. For anyone, it''s a huge treasure. If he can wake up, he will be a once-in-a-thousand-a-lifetime genius. But if he falls into the hands of demons, he will be as good as monk Tang Precious. "


    "No Don''t you say that every spiritual mother should be sacrificed to her children? Is it rare that his mother doesn''t need a little leaf? "


    "That woman should not be the little leaf''s own mother." Mo Han said: "the inheritance of this blood vessel is necessary. How can it not be needed? Especially in his generation, all the essence is concentrated on the little leaf birth mother. If there is no blood sacrifice, how can a small leaf have that pure blood?"


    Chen doesn''t like this kind of blood very much. He doesn''t even like small leaves.


    Although Xiaoye is innocent, this sinful inheritance is full of blood and cruelty.


    "That child is mostly made by the old demon of kunlai. Other people don''t have the time and energy to spend thousands of years. They have experienced dozens of generations of blood inheritance." Mo Han said.


    Chen Chu licked his lips, and suddenly grinned, "to some extent, he and I are both human beings, and we all like to eat."


    Mo Han thought of Chen Yu''s eating, but he felt a cold.


    He didn''t see Chen Yu invade Dabei island.


    But afterwards, he has seen some videos and photos.


    I''ve seen Dabei island after being ravaged by Chen Yu.See the last traces of the big Jiao, a pool of fuzzy flesh and blood.


    Mo Han doesn''t want to see the second time.


    All of this was caused by Chen Yu, rather than himself.


    "Go and give me some more food. I didn''t open it just now."


    Mo Han is speechless for a while. Did he feed the dog just now?


    Of course, Mo Han dare not fail to meet Chen''s requirements.


    After all, Chen Yu would be terrible if he didn''t have enough.


    Maybe he will become Chen''s own food.


    At this moment, the Ye and his family return to their room.


    Mr. Ye immediately turned on the electric fan to warm the little leaf.


    Facing the hot wind from the electric fan, the little leaf still hugs her arms and shivers all the time.


    Both ye and his wife are full of melancholy.


    Looking at the little leaf worried.


    They are used to the abnormal appearance of small leaves.


    To be exact, it is customary.


    But they had nothing to do with it.


    Even the best doctors can''t solve it.


    Until last month, a stranger called.


    Tell them that someone can solve the problem, let them tell them that the children sent them to kunlai mountain and left a map.


    At that time, they were faintly aware of something wrong.


    So I left my heart behind and didn''t send my child to kunlaishan.


    But then things turned around.


    They were frequently attacked by psychic forces.


    And the situation has changed dramatically. At the beginning, it was a common kind of prank.


    But as time goes on, the situation becomes more and more serious, even threatening the safety of life.


    Sometimes when they walk in the open space, there is something falling from the sky inexplicably, and there is no building around.


    They went to find people to exorcise ghosts. In one night, the Taoist monk was scared away.


    Until they found an old Taoist.


    The old Taoist returned their peace for three days.


    But it was only three days of peace, and then relapsed again.


    They found the old Taoist again. The old Taoist told them that someone in the meditation villa could solve their problems.

 Chapter 2685

    Whew -


    Mr. Ye woke up from a nightmare.


    During this period, he was awakened by nightmares almost every day.


    But since he came to Jingxin villa, he had a good sleep.


    But the next night, the nightmare came again.


    It''s another disturbing and creepy nightmare.


    The process repeated every night.


    The abyss that could not be extricated seemed to engulf him at any time.


    Looking at the sleeping wife and children.


    Mr. Ye didn''t wake them up, but quietly got up, felt the smoke he hadn''t smoked for a long time, and came to the yard in the dark.


    He hasn''t smoked for a long time.


    Because the smell of smoke at home is not good for children''s growth.


    At this time, Mr. Ye found in the yard opposite the fence, Chen Zhu was also in the yard.


    Chen Yu lay on his side, one hand resting on his head.


    Mr. Ye looked at the time. At two or three o''clock in the morning, when the temperature was below ten degrees, he didn''t have anything to wear, even the clothes were thin. Didn''t that guy feel cold?


    Mr. Ye went to the fence and called softly, "Mr. Chen."


    Chen Chu looked around and found that it was Mr. Ye.


    "Mr. Ye, is it too late to sleep?" Chen Yu sat up.


    "Get up and have a cigarette, will you?"


    "One."


    Chen Yu took the cigarette that Mr. Ye threw.


    Mr. Ye was about to throw the lighter to Chen Yu, only to find that Chen Yu had lit his cigarette.


    "Mr. Chen, can''t you sleep?"


    "A little hungry..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Mr. Ye was speechless for a while. You told me that you were hungry today?


    "What does Mr. Chen do?"


    "Me I don''t do anything, just some industries, and then eat dividends. " Chen said casually.


    "It''s a big boss, ha ha..." Mr. Ye said jokingly.


    He didn''t think much, but he thought Chen Yu should be such a person.


    I guess I have some money on hand, but I don''t have much quality.


    "And Mr. Mo?"


    "He owes me a little money, and now he works for me." "What do you do, Mr. Ye?" Chen said


    "I work as technical director in a network company." Mr. Ye said.


    "It''s said that doing Internet is very profitable now, isn''t it true? I knew that I also invested in a little network technology company


    "Ha ha Where do you say it is so simple? What you hear about are the big companies that have obtained the advance dividend, and 99% of the network companies can''t live for three years. The rest of the wave is the big companies. Mr. Chen, I advise you to be cautious about investing in network technology. Even foreign investment banks are hard to make accurate investment. In fact, most of their investment is water Drift. "


    "Well, I''ll just talk about it."


    "It''s late. I should go to bed. Mr. Chen, you should have a rest earlier."


    "I also want to sleep, but It''s mostly a sleepless night. "


    "Well, I won''t be with you."


    Mr. ye turned and went back to his room.


    Chen Yu looked at the night sky, at the dark clouds that gradually filled over.


    At the moment before, the stars were still shining, at this time, all the brilliance had been lost.


    Soon, the tranquility villa and the surrounding hills have been covered by dark clouds.


    Chen Yu stretched out. It seemed that he had been waiting for the dinner all night and was finally ready to serve.


    ¡­¡­


    Under the rolling clouds, it seems that there is something hidden in the clouds.


    On the top of a hill outside Jingxin villa, an old man with a cane is looking down at the Jingxin villa.


    Behind the old man stood three figures.


    The old man leans on his back and has no eyes. It seems that he will die in the next moment.


    However, it seems that Lou''s withered body exudes a thrilling breath.


    Obviously there is no movement, it''s frightening.


    This old man is the ancestor of kunlai. At present, there is no one who has profound skills in the Chinese spiritual world.


    The name of the thousand year old demon is real. There is no water.


    In addition, the status of his descendants of Kunpeng is also highly respected among the demons.


    Of course, even if it is a thousand years of cultivation, even if it is the descendants of Kunpeng, he also has the limit of longevity.


    His accomplishments are far from reaching the point of immortality, not to mention his life-span with heaven and earth, the sun and the moon.


    He is now 1500 years old, but in the first three hundred years, he didn''t enter the Tao, just an unknown beast.


    Now, his longevity is not much.


    "Ancestor, the child of spirit is in the manor.""Well Old man, I have no eyes. I can see clearly. "


    In the turbid eyes of Kunpeng''s ancestors, there is a ray of pure light, which seems to be the night scene that can wear more than 2000 meters in the cave.


    Kunpeng''s ancestor stood quietly like that, looking at the manor below, and saw no other actions.


    "Old ancestor, we are going to bring the children of spirit."


    "Where is old Zhang now?"


    "It has been led away by the flying swallow. Flying swallow leads dozens of his peers to feign an attack on Longhu Mountain, at least to hold Zhang One day for old Zhang. "


    Of course, the time of the day includes round-trip time.


    If Zhang Tianyi is in Longhu Mountain at this time.


    Even if Kunpeng led the team in person, he didn''t dare to go to Longhu Mountain.


    However, Feiyan, a subordinate of Kunpeng''s ancestor, is only pretending to attack Longhushan, not really going against it.


    There is only one task for Feiyan, that is, to lead Zhang Tianshi back to Longhu Mountain.


    "Old man Zhang is not so easy to deal with. I''ve been fighting with the people for thousands of years, but I''ve never had a friar as hard to deal with as old man Zhang." "Even if he left, he would leave behind many means, or he didn''t leave at all, but he was led away, and then turned back in the middle, which is also possible," said Kunpeng''s ancestor


    Kunpeng''s ancestors have a deep understanding of Zhang Tianyi''s methods.


    Whether it''s fighting wisdom or fighting method, they have fought for more than ten times.


    But every time it''s down.


    So Kunpeng''s ancestor really didn''t want to face Zhang Tianyi.


    This is the plan to lead Zhang Tianyi away.


    As long as Zhang Tian goes one by one, this small meditation villa can''t stop him at all.


    "Old ancestor, although the old devil''s means are extraordinary, there are some miscalculations in the end. Even if he knows that Longhu Mountain is attacked by our demon family, he dare not gamble. After all, there is his foundation, and he has to go if he doesn''t go. In the end, the matter between the old ancestor and the spirit child has nothing to do with him. Which is more important? I think he has a clear idea."


    "That said, but old Zhang is not as simple as you think. Old Zhang is not only powerful, but also proficient in calculation and learning. Our plans are all step by step, but old Zhang can directly see through the results. So this action must not be ignored."

 Chapter 2686

    Just like Zhang Tianyi is afraid of kunlai old demon.


    Kunlai old demon is also afraid of Zhang Tianyi.


    After all, he has never had an opponent in thousands of years, who can press him to fight.


    And in this generation, Zhang Tianyi is the one who can beat him.


    More than a dozen fights, each time kunlai old demon felt like dying.


    Of course, this shameful thing, of course, kunlai old demon will not tell his own people.


    So every time he comes back as a winner.


    Kunlai old demon''s men are now arrogant.


    They felt that even if Zhang Tian came here, he could not stop the steps of kunlai old demon.


    So more and more arrogant.


    They don''t understand that the old kunlai demon is suffering in his heart.


    Although kunlai''s magic power is all powerful, he dare not act recklessly.


    Let alone Zhang Tianyi''s great God on his head.


    Even the government can''t fight.


    If he dares to cover the sky of a city with a great power.


    I''m not sure that kunlaishan will take a big equivalent nuclear level.


    Even in this kind of suburb, he is very square now.


    Of course, if we can solve the problem before Zhang Tianyi and the people from the government arrive, then everything is easy to say.


    However, since the old demon of kunlai dares to invade the Jingxin villa, it is naturally well prepared.


    ¡­¡­


    "The situation is a bit bad. The old demon of kunlai has brought all the subordinate demon families."


    "Now there are many guests in the meditation villa."


    "Zhang Lan, you''re going to put a mantra on ordinary guests. No matter how noisy it is outside, they can''t join in."


    Zhang Lan nodded: "what about the monks? Do you need to turn to them for help? "


    "This is the matter of our meditation villa. We don''t have to face, and the boss needs it. Even if we die in battle, we can''t lose the boss''s name."


    "The guest in room 048 He He may have a way. " Zhang Lan hesitated and said.


    "No, he is him, we are us. No matter what situation we are facing, don''t go to him for help."


    Because last time I was taught a lesson, especially later I was taught a lesson by Zhang Tianyi.


    The managers of Jingxin villa have a lot of complaints about Chen Yu.


    Zhang Lan felt that her companions were more angry than complaining.


    At this time, everyone felt a stagnation of breath.


    "Here we are!"


    "Fight!"


    Everyone came to the gate of Jingxin villa one after another.


    Everyone''s face is a little proud and determined.


    It can be said that they all died once.


    So they are fearless.


    The vassal of the old kunlai demon also came.


    All are demon families.


    Kunlai old demon is a big demon. In ancient times, it was the demon king.


    But if the name of the demon king is released.


    The government will give you a nuclear level first.


    After the founding of the people''s Republic of China, it''s not just that we can''t be refined.


    Who dares to be king on his own is to have trouble with the government.


    There are more than 100 demon clans, but in fact, there are not many in the demon clans of Chinese spirit.


    After all, there are hundreds or even thousands of demon clan forces.


    In particular, the most powerful demon clan in the spirit world, Wanxian alliance, is known as the million demon clan.


    That''s the biggest alliance in the world.


    Of course, the reason why the Wanxian League is so huge is largely due to the strong support of the government behind the Wanxian League.


    Therefore, the alliance of immortals is not so much a public gate as a power of spirit.


    However, more than 100 subordinate demon clans of kunlai old demon have been with him for at least 200 years.


    In other words, every demon family here has at least 200 years of cultivation.


    All these monsters have not been transformed.


    In fact, a hundred years of cultivation is enough to transform them.


    But they still haven''t changed.


    Because they are proud of the shape of the demon clan.


    They are all monsters of the demon clan supremacy.


    On the other hand, there are only 12 employees in Jingxin villa.


    And the strongest one of them may be similar to the weakest ones among the vassals of kunlai old demon.


    The gap in strength cannot be too large.


    Among the demons, there is a monkey monster.


    The monkey demon also carried a gold stick and dressed like sun Dasheng.


    Of course, it''s just that the appearance looks very similar.


    "Get out of the way if you don''t want to die." Monkey demon single holds a gold stick and points to twelve employees of Jingxin villa."Hum! Pretend to be a dog, and you really think you are sun Dasheng? If there is really sun Dasheng in the world, I''m afraid the first thing to do is to knock you to death with a stick. "


    The speaker is the manager of Jingxin villa. He is well-dressed and his hair is well groomed, but his accomplishments are not weak.


    When the monkey demon heard this, he grinned with rage.


    "Old man, I tore you!"


    Monkey demon''s gold stick dances in his hand, takes up Jin Lei, and smashes it towards the manager.


    The manager was calm and self-sufficient. He helped his glasses and held them up with one hand.


    The gold stick intersects with the manager''s palm, but the gold stick seems to be pulled by a force, losing its original strength and track. Even the monkey demon loses its balance and staggers forward two steps.


    The manager came forward and hit the monkey demon on the chest with his shoulder.


    Monkey demon wow, back a few steps.


    The manager also took two steps back, took off his strength and balanced his face.


    Although the monkey demon lost a move and a half, he was not hurt.


    "Play soft! Well, it''s just that I''m playing cross training. You and I are needles to wheat! " The monkey demon grinned.


    From ancient times to the present, just like the opposition between yin and Yang, the two branches of the strengthening system, softness and cross training, are always enemies.


    It has to be said that it is a very painful thing to fight against a soft opponent.


    Because even if you have great strength, you can''t play it.


    In particular, the monkey demon''s hands are hard and fierce.


    What they are good at is hard hitting.


    My favorite opponent is tough.


    Because no matter win or lose, they can release their power.


    But no matter how powerful you are, it''s hard for you to exert your soft opponent.


    And if they are not careful, they will use their own strength to fight back.


    That''s the hardest part.


    The monkey demon and the manager played dozens of rounds.


    The monkey demon is so mad that it almost bites people with its mouth.


    It''s just that we can''t catch our opponents, even the corners of our clothes.


    In fact, the manager seems to have the upper hand. In fact, he is walking on the wire rope.


    The monkey demon was hit several times by him, still intact.


    However, as long as he is hit by the monkey demon once, he will lose his fighting power and even his life directly.


    Kuang Dang -


    just as one man and one demon were fighting, a loud noise suddenly came from the wall.


    The faces of all the people in Jingxin villa couldn''t help changing.


    Something happened inside!


    The manager''s eyes were cold: "inside..."


    The monkey demon grinned: "do you really think these are all in front of you? Do we really have to go through the gate? "

 Chapter 2687

    And now it''s in Jingxin villa.


    Several monsters are rushing into a suite.


    This suite is exactly where Mr. Ye and his family live.


    When they heard the noise outside, the Ye family had already got up.


    But they didn''t dare to go out and see what happened.


    Mrs. Ye held the little leaf and looked out of the window in horror.


    Mr. Ye was hiding behind the door with his chair.


    Just look at his movements and his face. He is quite unfamiliar with this kind of business.


    But at the next moment, a paw had already passed through the door panel and directly grasped Mr. Ye''s neck.


    "Ah..." Mrs. Ye screamed in horror.


    That claw is about to crush Mr. Ye.


    All of a sudden, the windows in the room were broken.


    A white light flashed and the claw was cut off in an instant.


    The white light cut off the claws and shot directly into the broken door.


    Then there was a scream from the door, and blood spattered in through the door.


    Ye first escapes from life and death and looks out of the window.


    I saw a man in a Taoist robe standing outside the window.


    "Come out!" The Taoist urged.


    "Ah?"


    "Ah what? If you delay, your family will die here. "


    Mr. Ye returned to his mind and held his wife''s hand in the past: "let''s go."


    Three members of the family fled from the broken French windows.


    Just then, the door of the room was smashed.


    One of the figures was bloody and broke his arm.


    It''s a monster with a tiger head.


    Originally, Mr. Ye''s family was deeply involved in a spiritual event.


    Now, however, they have gone from a spiritual event to a supernatural one.


    "Demon Monsters... "


    "Go!" The Taoist grabbed Mr. Ye and went out.


    "Taoist priest Then That''s... "


    "I was sent by the master to protect your family in secret." "It''s not the time to explain," said the Taoist hurriedly. "Leave here with me as soon as possible."


    Mr. Ye''s family didn''t have a chance to say a few more words, so they were dragged and run by the Taoist.


    As he passed the next suite, Mr. Ye looked into the yard with a devious eye.


    Chen was still lying on his side facing the door.


    It just meets their four eyes.


    "Hello." Chen Yu smiled and waved.


    Mr. ye would like to remind this friendly neighbor to be careful.


    But the Taoists didn''t give them a chance to talk at all.


    "Mr. Chen..."


    Before Mr. Ye finished speaking, he had been dragged away.


    Chen Chu looks at the monster who is chasing them behind his eyes. He doesn''t mean to fight.


    At least not for the time being


    But at this time, one of the monsters suddenly went into Chen''s yard.


    ¡°whatcanIdoforyou£¿¡± Chen Yu warmly greeted this one person, two snake headed monsters.


    "Fake foreign devil." The double headed snake monster opened its mouth and spewed a poisonous mist towards Chen Zhu.


    Hiss -


    Chen took a long breath, and all the poisonous fog was inhaled into his stomach.


    "It''s delicious." Chen Yu said approvingly.


    "You..." The double headed snake demon originally thought Chen Zhu was an ordinary person.


    He just wants to find a snack to eat. After all, it''s not easy to get a living person to eat these days.


    As a result, he found that he seemed to meet the iron plate.


    At this time, Mo Han came out of the room.


    He admired the double headed snake monster.


    Especially when Chen is hungry.


    Chen Yu looked at the two headed snake demon monster and said, "take out your real skills, or you will die."


    Mo Han looked at the two headed snake demon monster, and he was already in silence for him.


    When the double headed snake monster heard Chen Zhu''s words, it immediately revealed its prototype, a double headed black snake more than ten meters long.


    Chen Yu finally sat up.


    Mo Han shook his head.


    The two headed black snake that shows his true body is the biggest cause of his death.


    A minute later, there were only two heads left and a pool of blood.


    Mo Han covers his mouth and rushes back to the bathroom in the room.


    That picture is not suitable for children. It needs to be harmonious in any situation.


    How can a person eat a snake ten meters long and several tons in a minute?


    If you don''t see it with your own eyes, it''s absolutely incomprehensible.


    And Mohan is very lucky to see this horrible picture with his own eyes.


    "Have you finished vomiting? It''s just appetizers. I haven''t filled my stomach yet. "Mo Han hears Chen Zhu''s voice, immediately wipes his mouth and hurries out of the bathroom.


    ¡­¡­


    "Taoist priest, where are we going?"


    Mr. and Mrs. ye hold the little leaf and follow the Taoist in fear.


    "Stop!" The Taoist suddenly waved for them to stop.


    The Taoist''s face was very solemn.


    "Taoist priest What''s the matter? " Mr. Ye found nothing wrong.


    "Heaven and earth are limitless. Heaven and earth borrow methods. Now!" The Taoist made a French seal.


    The seal shot into the darkness and exploded with golden light.


    There is also a mass of dark matter in the golden light, which seems to be impacted by the golden light and burst out countless black shadows directly.


    Every shadow is a vicious soul.


    It''s refined by one evil magic. It''s more ferocious than ordinary evil spirits.


    However, after being illuminated by the golden light, those fierce spirits weakened a lot and did not dare to attack the Taoist directly.


    "Come out!" The Taoist shouted.


    Dada dada -


    in the dark, a footsteps came.


    Soon, a figure in a shabby black robe came out.


    The black robed man had a bunch of skulls hanging on his body, showing that his body was thin and slender, obviously not ordinary.


    The Taoist pupil suddenly contracted.


    At present, the man in black has a very loud name.


    Black Mountain demon! Although it''s not the old black monster who robs the women of the people in the movie.


    However, his name in the spiritual world is no less than that of the old black mountain demon who robs the women of the people.


    And this alien nickname is hundreds of years earlier than the one in the movie.


    Maybe the old black monster in the movie is based on this one.


    The old demon of Montenegro has done a lot of great things. Although he was destroyed by the righteous man, he is still at ease.


    That alone is enough to show his strength.


    This is a monster galloping for three hundred years.


    "The Taoist friend of Longhu Mountain, leave now, I will take you as if you have never been here." Said the old black monster in a deep voice.


    "Wishful thinking."


    "In that case, there was one." The old demon of Heishan is also a happy man. He doesn''t talk much nonsense, and his black Qi rushes out in a flash.


    Every breath of blackness is a evil spirit, among which there are many vicious spirits.


    There are at least tens of thousands of these evil spirits.


    Of course, most of these evil spirits were not collected after the founding of the people''s Republic of China.


    But before the founding of the people''s Republic, after all, before the founding of the people''s Republic, too many people died.


    Almost every year there is a terrible battle.


    It was probably his happiest time.


    Of course, his happiness is based on the pain of countless people.


    In modern times, he can only pretend to be a grandson.


    How can I get along with my country?


    Ha ha Even if he is such a ferocious person, he can only bow down to the power of a country and become a minister.


    Those who don''t bow down to be ministers are all out of harmony.


    "Today I want to get rid of the devil and defend the way!"

 Chapter 2688

    "Ghosts devour souls, go!"


    Black mountain old demon means not much special.


    Almost all his means are on the evil spirits he used to refine.


    The attack method is single, but it is very effective.


    In an instant, countless fierce spirits and spirits rushed towards the Taoist.


    "Heaven and earth are limitless, heaven and earth borrow methods, swords are strange, Qi turns to flowing clouds!"


    The blade of the Taoist sword crossed his finger and brought a blood flower. The blood flower turned into a dark gold Qi sword.


    The dark gold Qi sword is flashing with fierce sword meaning.


    When the Taoist records the horizontal cutting, the dark gold Qi sword sweeps through, leaving a golden rune.


    One move will annihilate countless evil spirits.


    "I will kill you as many as you come today."


    "I want to see how much power you have to drive this move."


    Although the old demon of black mountain doubts the Taoist''s intention of subduing the evil sword, even if he is himself, he may not be able to resist the power of the sword.


    But I can see clearly that although the meaning of Fu demon sword is shocking and vulgar, its consumption is very huge.


    In his hundreds of years, there are many evil spirits.


    They are not afraid of the consumption of Taoists.


    Taoists naturally know their advantages and disadvantages.


    He doesn''t want to compete with the old monster of Montenegro.


    If we continue to fight.


    I''m afraid his disadvantage will be even greater.


    He hopes to attack the body of the old demon of Montenegro.


    But he knows people, and the old demon of Montenegro is not stupid.


    Naturally, it will not give Taoists the opportunity to meet each other in short-term combat, and they have been wandering on the edge of the battlefield.


    It is to control the fierce spirits and evil spirits to attack the Taoist and ye family.


    In order to contain the Taoist, let him flawless breakthrough siege.


    From time to time, we need to help the three of Ye''s family.


    After several rounds of attack, the Taoists have consumed 60% of their mana.


    If it continues like this, I''m afraid it will run out of mana in another ten minutes.


    But now he has no better way.


    If he is the only one, he can come and go freely. If he wants to attack, he must defend nature and adapt to circumstances.


    But now there are three more members of Ye family, but he is controlled everywhere.


    Just then, a few breath came from behind.


    At the same time, the old demon and the Taoist felt the breath.


    The old demon of Heishan burst out laughing.


    "Ha ha Stinky ox nose, your end is here. "


    Naturally, it is the same kind of black mountain old demon. It is also the demon clan under the command of kunlai old demon.


    When the Taoist''s face sank, it was already in the downwind.


    At the moment, there are several demon families, making the situation he is facing more dangerous.


    "The ox nose can run so fast."


    "Fortunately, Heishan stopped me. Otherwise, I would have missed the great event of my father."


    "Thank you very much for your help."


    "Talk less nonsense. I''ll be the main attacker. You can sweep the array aside and look for opportunities to help the ox nose."


    The deployment of the old demon of Montenegro didn''t hide the Taoist at all.


    He doesn''t need to cover up either. It''s good for them now.


    He can deal with Taoists with a good reputation.


    only killed the Taoist priest, and ye''s family has the final say.


    The Taoist priest''s forehead was sweaty, and he knew that the battle was more dangerous than good.


    As for leaving the Ye family to escape.


    He can do it.


    But the man who cultivates the way, cultivates the mind primarily.


    If you don''t care about the three of Ye''s family, I''m afraid that his cultivation will be wasted.


    What''s more, it was ordered by his master Zhang Tianyi.


    It is impossible for him to abandon it and run away alone.


    Those monsters surrounded the Taoist priest and did not attack him, waiting for him to show his flaws.


    The Taoists were more cautious, and as the mana passed, he gradually felt weak.


    Suddenly, a monster appeared.


    The Taoist''s heart is tight. The monster is going to start!?


    The next moment, the monster suddenly called out: "Heishan There are also Others... "


    The monster didn''t finish saying, suddenly his body seemed to be caught by something, and his body suddenly pulled back and disappeared in the dark.


    "Ah..."


    The voice of the monster came from the dark woods.


    But, it is a scream of the world.


    "What? Is there anyone else around here? " Black mountain old demon and other monsters are all surprised.


    The Taoist looks surprised. Are there people on his side lying in ambush around here?


    Or the trajectory of the monster? So he can relax his vigilance?


    Taoists dare not neglect, after all, the situation is unclear.


    But at this time, another monster was pulled into the darkness.It''s like having a pair of invisible hands that are secretly controlling all this.


    "No Ah... "


    There was nothing but a scream.


    Then, the Taoist smelled a strong blood.


    Among the bloody smell, there is also the evil spirit.


    It is obvious that the two monsters have suffered a lot.


    Just at the time of the public''s doubt, the two monsters were pulled into the darkness at the same time.


    "What are you? Ah... "


    It''s too fast. The Taoist''s face is heavy.


    Who is it? Or what?


    Those monsters are not weak.


    Even he has to work hard to defeat.


    It is almost impossible to kill in a short time.


    Who in the world is behind the scenes?


    What''s more, such a strong smell of blood is totally abnormal.


    "Who is it!! Get out of here! "


    The old demon of black mountain was furious and roared angrily.


    But it was still dark and profound, and there was no breath at all.


    Only the strong smell of blood reminded him.


    There is a more ferocious fellow than them, who is lying in the dark.


    "Heishan Help me... "


    In addition to the old monster of Montenegro, the last monster was dragged into the dark.


    Gollum -


    in just a few seconds, the monster''s ugly head rolled out of the darkness.


    At this time, the old demon of Montenegro is not calm.


    Just under his eyes, several of his companions were killed by a conspiracy.


    The other side''s strength is absolutely not weak, even stronger than him.


    Look at the Taoist who is covetous.


    The old demon of black mountain snorted coldly: "what a hypocritical ox nose! It''s so mean and shameless. I''ll let you go today. Next time I''ll settle this account with you."


    The old demon of Heishan is very rational. A Taoist has been competing with him.


    Plus an enemy whose strength is unknown and who is hiding in the dark.


    If the other side moves at the same time, he is likely to be left here.


    So he wisely chose to retire for a while.


    But at this time, the old demon of Montenegro suddenly felt that an invisible force bound his body.


    "Hey! Give me a break! " The old demon of Heishan had a big drink, and countless evil spirits and fierce spirits broke through his body, but the force was not dispersed, but increased greatly.


    "Which elder Montenegro will retreat at this point. Please let it go. " Cried Montenegro.


    But the man in the dark was not going to let him go at all.


    In the next moment, the body of the old demon of Montenegro is pulled directly into the darkness.


    "You Who are you? Ah... "


    The voice of the old black monster came from the dark.


    The Taoist''s scalp is numb. Who is that man?


    Is it the staff arranged in advance by the master?


    But why didn''t the man come out? I didn''t even say hello.

 Chapter 2689

    The Taoist priest and the Ye couple are all suspicious.


    Ye and his wife thought that they were behind the arrangement of the Taoist.


    But the Taoists are more confused than them at the moment.


    When the first two monsters are dragged into the dark, they can also be said to be able to sneak attack.


    However, the monsters that were dragged into the darkness were all alert.


    Especially the last black mountain old demon, almost all of his energy and attention are focused on prevention.


    But he was dragged into the darkness and killed in a very short time.


    That scares him.


    If all this is not the trick of the monster side, then there is a terrible existence nearby.


    The Taoist took a deep breath and said in a loud voice, "who is the senior? The younger generation of Tianshi of Longhu Mountain teaches xuanzheng. "


    Xuanzheng''s road sign looks like a monk''s law sign.


    In fact, xuanzi generation is a channel number in Taoism.


    However, after waiting for a long time, there was no response in the dark.


    The Taoist xuanzheng looked pale, hesitated for a while, and said, "thank you for your help. I still have something to do. I''ll say hello to you later. Goodbye."


    It''s not suitable to stay here for a long time. After all, the kunlai old demon is near here.


    The old will come soon.


    So Taoist xuanzheng can''t waste any time here at the moment.


    If the old kunlai demon comes, it can''t leave.


    "Let''s go." Xuanzheng Taoist turned back and said, taking the lead in the front at the same time.


    Although Ye couple and Xiaoye are afraid, they have no better way at the moment.


    You can only follow the Taoist xuanzheng.


    Only a little leaf, has been looking at the dark.


    He seemed to see something.


    "Little leaf, what are you looking at?"


    "The uncle in the forest, he ate the monsters."


    Taoist xuanzheng''s face changed a little. He knew the identity of Xiaoye.


    This is what his master found. It will be the foundation of a hundred years of Tianshi education in Longhu Mountain.


    His talent can be said to be unique.


    A living, but also the only successful Millennium blood.


    So if he saw something he couldn''t see, xuanzheng Taoist would only choose to believe it.


    However, Taoist xuanzheng felt a bit of scalp numbness.


    "You just saw that the man in the forest ate those monsters?"


    "Well That uncle is terrible... " Little leaf arms around Mr. Ye''s neck, unconsciously shrink.


    However, Taoist xuanzheng thought that those who would eat monsters would only be monsters, not people.


    Even if the little leaf sees people, it will only be demonized.


    People can''t eat monsters! After all, monsters are full of demons.


    Not afraid to be turned into a half demon, just the entrance.


    People can really transform demons.


    In the eyes of xuanzheng Taoist.


    The man hiding in the dark.


    No matter what it is.


    Since he eats monsters, he is either a monster or has become a monster.


    Xuanzheng Taoist''s pace is faster. By the way, he lost a cool wind spell to ye and his wife and added an acceleration buff.


    In just over ten minutes, the Taoist xuanzheng has run more than ten kilometers with his family of three.


    But at this time, the dark clouds in the sky suddenly spread, and then a black cloud came down from the sky.


    The black cloud is like a channel connecting heaven and earth.


    But in the dark clouds, there is an indescribable pressure.


    If you can, what Taoist xuanzheng wants to do most now is to pull the three Ye family members and turn their heads and leave.


    But he knew he couldn''t.


    Because in the dark clouds, there has been the figure of the old kunlai demon.


    It seems to be an old but chilling thousand year old demon.


    The Taoist xuanzheng said nothing, and the dark golden Qi sword started to walk.


    Xuanzheng Taoist directly opened a big move, which was not used before against the old demon of Montenegro.


    In an instant, a dozen dark gold Qi swords were hanging on the top of his head.


    Xuanzheng Taoist shouted: "Heaven Sword subdues the devil! Cut! "


    The old demon of kunlai opened his turbid eyes: "good young generation, I had Zhang Tianyi''s attack in those years. Unfortunately, you are not Zhang Tianyi."


    After that, when the old demon of kunlai raised the wooden staff, there were the same moves as xuanzheng Taoist.


    However, the kunlai old demon can instantly gather hundreds of dark gold Qi swords.


    Xuanzheng Taoist''s unique move was not even close to the three Zhangs of kunlai old demon, so it was swallowed by the black cloud lingering around kunlai old demon.


    Even the sound and light effects have not been found out. It can be said that it is blood loss.


    Before that, he had already fought with the old demon of Montenegro. Ten percent of his mana cost seven or eight points.Although at this time, a little mana has been restored.


    But in the end, it''s not prosperity.


    Now another wave will use all the mana on the big move.


    On the contrary, the old kunlai demon.


    His Millennium power is not a joke.


    The highest existence in the world.


    Even Zhang Tianyi is a younger brother in front of kunlai old demon.


    Kunlai old demon is going to fight back against xuanzheng Taoist.


    All of a sudden, the old kunlai demon stopped.


    The eyes of the old kunlai demon suddenly shot into the darkness.


    For a moment, his eyes became sharp and cold.


    "Who is there! Get out of here! "


    Xuanzheng Taoist''s heart jumped. Is it the monster who eats the same kind?


    If he comes, maybe under his control, he has a chance to take someone to escape.


    The old demon of kunlai looks at her: "hum! Now that it''s discovered, do you want to come out? "


    After that, the old kunlai demon suddenly waved his stick.


    A yellow dragon rushed out of the stick and shot into the dark.


    The Yellow Dragon, which was composed of huge magic force, galloped for hundreds of meters in the dark and made a loud noise.


    And then there was the onslaught.


    If the Taoist xuanzheng is not protecting the three members of the family, I''m afraid that this shockwave will be able to send all the household accounts of the Ye family to be reincarnated.


    Taoist xuanzheng is also pale.


    This old kunlai demon has such a terrible power at a stroke.


    Let alone let him resist.


    It''s the power of eating edge shock wave that can make him gasify directly.


    At this time, in the center of the explosion, gradually revealed two figures.


    The pupil of xuanzheng Taoist shrinks.


    These two people?


    No, exactly these two suspected monsters?


    "Mr. Chen?" Mr. Ye recognized at the first time that the figure standing in front of him was Chen Zhu.


    The man behind him is mo Han, who seems to owe Chen Zhu money.


    With some disdain on his face, the old demon of kunlai looked at Chen Xun who was walking.


    "You are the dark chess set by Zhang Laogui, aren''t you? It doesn''t look very good either. ''


    Chen Chu sweeps the dust from his body and comes to the old demon of kunlai.


    "You''d better fight me with your real body. It''s not enough for me to slap you in the shape of a bad old man." Chen Yu said quietly.


    Mo Han looks at Chen Yu deeply. He says nothing. His eyes are enough.

 Chapter 2690

    "Arrogance!" The old kunlai demon has a big drink.


    In fact, this sentence is not just what the old kunlai demon wants to say.


    Even the Taoist xuanzheng and the Ye couple behind him wanted to talk.


    Ye and his wife saw with their own eyes that the attack of xuanzheng Taoist was not as powerful as one tenth of the attack of kunlai old demon.


    The gap is immeasurable.


    Look at the story of the yellow dragon that just came out of kunlai.


    Depending on the sound and light effect, it can already show how horrible he is.


    Of course, what ye and his wife saw was just the surface.


    However, as a professional Taoist xuanzheng, he felt the power of the old demon of kunlai.


    That''s basically a monster.


    Because the whole space is full of the spirit of kunlai old demon.


    If you look at the magnitude alone, the old monster''s mana might be a thousand times that of itself.


    Even if Zhang Tianyi doesn''t dare to say it in such a arrogant way, you''d better come to noumenon.


    Kunlai old demon will not tell Zhang Tianyi how much he has with just one mouth.


    The old demon of kunlai waved his crutch directly, and the wooden crutch suddenly became large, turning into a horrible strange snake, and then went down to Chen Xun with a mask on his head.


    When Taoist xuanzheng saw this scene, his face couldn''t help changing.


    Because it''s just the demon snake transformed by the wooden staff, and it''s a big demon who has become a terror.


    I''m afraid that the old demon of kunlai used some magical means to refine it into a weapon of half demon and half magic weapon.


    The demon snake only showed half of its body, and the other half was linked to the crutch.


    And even if it''s only half body, it''s already huge.


    Shekou alone is ten meters wide.


    Cover the sky and cover up the sun.


    However, he saw Chen Yu standing in place as if nothing had happened.


    There is no intention of dodging or resisting.


    He felt like a ''teammate'' in the same camp.


    He really needs to remind Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu just waved.


    Clattering -


    the ground is drawn a terrible canvas by a piece of sputtered flesh.


    The old kunlai demon took a step back and looked at the staff that had lost the aura.


    When his face was dark, he threw away the useless staff.


    "Yes, it is." There is a shadow in the eyes of the old demon of kunlai: "since you have destroyed my staff, I will turn you into a human soldier. I don''t think you have any objection."


    Chen''s eyes were a little bleak: "hurry up, I''m not full tonight."


    Kunlai old demon doesn''t like Chen''s eyes.


    He didn''t know what that look meant.


    But that kind of look just made him uncomfortable.


    And as long as it''s the sight that makes him uncomfortable, he never grudgingly gives death, or even more terrifying deterrence than death.


    "You like to play gloomy in front of my husband? Let you feel the coldest thing in the world. "


    Kunlai old demon caught in the air, a group of dark and blue air was caught in his hands.


    "Go!"


    "Stay away! It''s the fire that eats the soul! " Xuanzheng Taoist couldn''t wait to marvel that Chen Yu destroyed the staff of kunlai''s old demon with a single blow, so he hurriedly exclaimed and reminded Chen Yu.


    The soul devouring fire is not accessible to living creatures.


    As it literally means, this infernal fire is fueled by the power of the soul.


    If the soul is not burned to cinders, the fire will not be extinguished.


    Hiss -


    Chen takes a heavy breath.


    Directly inhale the soul devouring fire into the abdomen.


    Then it flows to the whole body along the meridians.


    Then, the fire of Nirvana will be ignited automatically, and there will be no more.


    For Chen, well It tastes good.


    The soul devouring fire contains the huge power of the old kunlai demon.


    It can only be said that this old kunlai demon really suits Chen Zhu''s appetite.


    Chen Yu''s eyes to the old demon of kunlai became more blazing.


    Except for the human form that prevents Chen from speaking.


    All that kunlai old demon had made Chen Yu have a primitive desire.


    Eat him!


    The old demon of kunlai can feel Chen Yu''s more blazing, even morbid eyes.


    What is he coveting of himself?


    I''m afraid that Mo Han is the only one who can understand the meaning of Chen Yu''s blazing eyes.


    The old demon of kunlai snorted coldly, and the smell of terror on his body was heavier.


    "Put away your disgusting eyes!"


    Xuanzheng Taoist suddenly spewed out a mouthful of blood.


    The strength of the old monster is really horrible.


    Just rely on the pressure, let yourself seriously injured!


    How did your master win this monster?And it''s not a win, but a fight against the old monster every time.


    Kunlai old demon can''t help but fight for the third time.


    Chen Yu''s eyes are too evil.


    The old Jianghu like kunlai old demon can''t stand it.


    It''s true, that human eye is really poisonous.


    The longer you are stared at, the more frightened the old kunlai demon becomes.


    "The impertinent, die for me." Kunlai old demon is really angry.


    The old kunlai demon raised his arms and began to roll up the horrible black smoke behind him.


    The black smoke is not a magic, but a real magic.


    Xuanzheng Taoist''s eyes are almost staring out.


    Mana! That''s a materialized power.


    How much mana does it take to embody the essence?


    In fact, Taoist xuanzheng still despises the old demon of kunlai.


    The black smoke of the mana he saw was not all of kunlai''s old demons.


    The dark cloud that blocks out the sky is all the magic power of the old demon of kunlai.


    But his power, though terrifying.


    It can be said that even if Chen Yu and Zhang Tian tied their mana together, they were less than one tenth of kunlai''s old demon.


    But he didn''t have any idea.


    It is estimated that in the past thousand years, he spent all his time on condensing mana.


    There are advantages and disadvantages in this way of improving strength.


    The benefit is that almost no one can consume him.


    Well, no one really consumes him.


    But the point is, his combat power is really not strong.


    Otherwise, Zhang Tianyi, who is one tenth of his mana, won''t hang him for more than ten rounds.


    The mana black cloud behind the old kunlai demon began to flash white.


    It was a terrible thunder.


    Thunder from the mana.


    It''s more terrifying than the thunder of nature.


    Boom -


    thousands of thunders hit Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu was very angry and smiled angrily.


    This NIMA is too disrespectful.


    You''ve made moves one after another, except for being a little more serious for the first time.


    I feel like I''m funding the enemy.


    The thunder on Chen Yu made him feel comfortable all over.


    After feeling the hangover, suddenly came a horse to kill the chicken as comfortable.


    In the eyes of xuanzheng Taoist, it''s almost like destroying the sky and destroying the earth.


    However, in Chen''s view, where are all these.


    Whether it''s him or Zhang Tianyi, this kind of power basically belongs to conventional operation.


    You can throw out ten or eight in a second with your eyes closed.


    Chen even suspected that the kunlai old demon could last more than ten rounds on Zhang Tianyi''s hand, because Zhang Tianyi wanted to let the kunlai old demon cultivate a thousand year blood, and he didn''t want to dirty his hand.


    When the fruit is ripe, he will reap another wave himself.


    Ma Dan, thinking of this, Chen Yu feels that he has been trapped by Zhang Tian.

 Chapter 2691

    It feels like the world is going to be shattered.


    In everyone''s astonished eyes, Chen Yu stood still undamaged.


    Chen Yu, after absorbing the thunder, was still flashing an overflowing arc.


    The face of the old kunlai demon is the most dignified.


    That''s the most powerful killing move he can use in human form.


    But Chen Yu is still intact?


    "It seems that I have underestimated the heroes of the world."


    Chen Yu didn''t want to say anything more.


    After all, no one wants to say more about food.


    But this sentence from the kunlai old demon''s mouth said, always feel uncomfortable.


    "You are not qualified to say that." Chen Yu''s attitude was quite contemptuous: "you still have a last chance to fight with me with noumenon, otherwise, you can die now."


    "Ha ha I haven''t lived in the world for many years. Just after I left kunlai mountain, I met such a crazy Terran boy. It seems that I don''t know the truth today, so I will be looked down upon


    At this time, the black cloud turned into a pillar of cloud and came down from the sky, and constantly poured into the back of the kunlai old demon.


    It is not an immediate rectification process, but a long process.


    Every minute, the smell of kunlai old demon is becoming more terrible.


    Taoist xuanzheng felt his scalp was going to explode.


    When the old demon of kunlai attacked with all his strength before, he thought that was the strength of the old demon of kunlai.


    As a result, he found himself wrong.


    Kunlai is getting stronger every minute and every second.


    He seemed to have no limit.


    At the moment, the kunlai old demon is similar to the super Saiya.


    The Qi on the body constantly bursts out, and at the same time continuously absorbs the power of the body.


    Finally, the black clouds in the sky disappeared completely.


    But the body of kunlai, hidden in the dark clouds, also shows itself.


    It''s a giant animal with a body length of kilometers, similar to a bat ray and full of dark body.


    The huge beast fell suddenly, but every time it fell, its body size was a fraction smaller.


    When it came to the top of the kunlai demon, it had become less than two meters in size.


    Then, the body of kunlai pours directly on the old demon of kunlai.


    In a very short period of time, the two become one.


    In a flash, the old demon of kunlai set off a terrible breath storm.


    The body shape of kunlai old demon also turns into a monster.


    Not as big as before.


    But it''s more terrifying.


    The body of the kunlai old demon opens its mouth, and a mouthful of turbid black air sprays towards Chen Xun.


    Chen Yu, who was about to fall asleep, suddenly opened his eyes.


    In the face of the murky black air, Chen Yu inhaled heavily.


    "Young generation, you know that''s chaos. You''re dead!"


    Chen simply didn''t want to explain to kunlai old demon how powerful he was.


    At the moment, Chen Yu''s eyes have burst out with infinite hot light.


    The old demon of kunlai frowned. He wanted to explain the horror of chaos manually.


    Use the origin of chaos and the position in myth to increase your style.


    But the man opposite didn''t seem to be listening. He was drooling!


    He! He was looking at himself with the eyes on food.


    "Bold!" Shouted the old kunlai demon.


    But at this time, Chen Yu, who had not been moving, suddenly moved.


    This is the first time that he has taken the initiative.


    Bang -


    Chen Yu heads over.


    The huge body of kunlai old demon was directly lifted out by Chen Zhu.


    At the next moment, Chen Yu is standing on the belly of the old kunlai demon.


    "Sure enough, I have some skills. No wonder old Zhang treats you as a dark chess player."


    The old kunlai demon has not yet realized the seriousness of the problem.


    He is still being trampled by Chen Yu at the moment.


    Kunlai old demon just wanted to turn over, but found that he could not turn over.


    At the moment, Chen Yu, too, has been firing.


    Not to fight!


    But to eat the old kunlai demon!


    Chen Yu pours directly on the belly of the old kunlai demon, opens his mouth and bites it.


    Then, he used the terrifying power of xiaotiandi to compress the flesh and blood of the old kunlai demon and inhale it into his mouth.


    Under normal circumstances, even if Chen''s food intake goes against the sky, he can''t devour a giant monster in a short time.


    But with this method, Chen can cook food and drink in a short time even if he is big enough.


    The terrifying mana surged several meters high with the spatter of blood.


    "What are you doing, madman?" cried the old kunlai demon


    However, at the moment, Chen Yu has been occupied by appetite for most of his consciousness.That one go down, full of thick mana.


    It was an unprecedented sense of satisfaction.


    Kunlai old demon tried to resist, but Chen Yu hit kunlai old demon with one blow.


    The skin of the old kunlai demon is almost cracked.


    Even the ground behind him was torn apart.


    "Don''t disturb me when I eat!"


    At the moment, Chen Yu''s whole body is covered with blood. Then, he looks like a demon.


    Even the old kunlai demon was frightened.


    Of course, the main reason is Chen''s horrible style and his strength.


    He''s not kidding or scaring himself.


    He really wants to eat himself!


    His eyes before him, and several times he revealed himself.


    Because he wanted to eat himself.


    From beginning to end, he regarded himself as food.


    In the past, he was the only one who ate people. No one dared to eat him.


    But today, he really met one.


    Not only dare to think, but also dare to pay the action.


    Chen Yu''s move is not only to frighten the old kunlai demon.


    Even xuanzheng Taoist and ye family were frightened.


    Compared with Chen Yu, the old demon of kunlai is obviously more terrifying and more like a monster.


    Although he is human in appearance, his actions are more ferocious than those of monsters.


    The crazy struggle and resistance of kunlai old demon.


    But most of the time, Chen simply ignored.


    It''s like the rebellion of the old kunlai demon doesn''t conflict with his eating.


    Thanks to the vitality of kunlai old demon.


    In other words, it is estimated that Chen Yu will be killed on the spot.


    Chen is quite wild when he eats.


    Basically, it can be used as a special shot of monster horror film.


    Chen Zhu captured the inner elixir of the old kunlai demon.


    The pupil of xuanzheng Taoist suddenly contracted.


    Chen Yu actually opened his mouth and bit it down, and then made a clattering sound.


    Chen''s breath became extremely turbid.


    And the old kunlai demon is still energetic, howling and roaring.


    "Give it back to me Give it back to me It belongs to me... "


    Chen Zhu grabs the inner Dan of kunlai old demon and looks down at kunlai old demon.


    "Still alive? It''s good. Living things taste better. "


    Kunlai old demon has lived for thousands of years, but never seen such a terrible person.


    Is this a man? Even if they are demon clan, they don''t see such crazy people, right?


    Devour demon clan, even if he has Kunpeng blood, dare not do so.


    Because any demon clan that is devouring the Lord will basically confuse itself in the end.

 Chapter 2692

    Burp -


    Chen Zhu burps.


    This is after Chen Zhu had the ninth son of Dharma.


    Feel full for the first time.


    But that doesn''t mean Chen can''t eat it.


    Chen Yu''s devouring of the old demon of kunlai is not his power.


    To tell you the truth, the power of kunlai old demon is unparalleled in the world.


    But for Chen, it''s not as good as a dish.


    Others'' mana is others'' mana.


    Just like when Chen Zhu ate up Warcraft, there would be some symptoms, such as magic allergy.


    If Chen Yu takes the power of kunlai old demon as his own.


    It is estimated that this symptom will make Chen Yu miserable.


    What Chen Yu needs is the spirit contained in the flesh and blood of the old kunlai demon.


    It''s like the old kunlai demon devours others. What he needs is a trace of spirituality in the human body.


    It''s the same thing, but today he''s swallowed by others.


    Chen Zhu completely swallowed the inner elixir of the old kunlai demon.


    The spirit makes Chen Yu feel delicious.


    Even let Chen Yu infatuate with this feeling.


    The old demon of kunlai looks at Chen Yu resentfully.


    However, he could do nothing except to be pressed on the ground by Chen Yu and look at Chen Yu with angry eyes.


    Chen Chu looked down at the old demon of kunlai, raised his arm expressionless, and clapped it down.


    At the moment when the body of kunlai old demon broke up, a huge spirit gushed out. At the same time, there was a virtual shadow rushing out of the body together.


    Kunlai old demon is ready for the final struggle.


    Even if the cultivation is destroyed, even if the body is broken.


    As long as the soul escapes, he still has a chance to repair the demon body.


    However, where can Chen Yu give him this opportunity.


    The mouth of the glutton opens, and the terrible mouth directly covers the soul of the kunlai old demon.


    "No..."


    The old kunlai demon gave out a sad roar.


    The next moment to meet him is endless darkness.


    The soul of kunlai old demon is directly torn up by the glutton.


    Soul fragments are then absorbed by Chen.


    Chen Yu raised his eyebrows and found some unusual memories among the soul fragments of kunlai old demon.


    That''s the cultivation method of kunlai old demon.


    Different from Chen Yu''s own cultivation method, it is not owned by Taoism.


    With the combination of the Qi of Taiyin and the sun, we can practice the Qi of chaos, and then quench and wash the inner sea with the Qi of chaos, so as to open up the inner world.


    However, the chaos is extremely dangerous to both the enemy and yourself.


    It''s also painful to quench and wash the inner sea. Even the kunlai old demon with Kunpeng blood can''t bear this kind of cultivation.


    Therefore, we should find another way to integrate our own small world with chaos, and refine the small world, so that its magic power can reach an amazing level.


    That''s why Chen Yu''s and Zhang Tianyi''s mana are less than one tenth of kunlai''s.


    However, this kind of ingenious method can obtain amazing mana cultivation.


    But in the end, there is no combat power.


    Chen Yu even imagined that when Zhang Tianyi and the old demon of kunlai played each other, how hard would they have to pretend to be inseparable?


    Of course, this idea is also a trance.


    Chen Yu is more concerned about the refining method, what is the inner world.


    Chen Zhu has never heard of neitiandi.


    Maybe you can ask Zhang Tianyi.


    Chen Xun looks at the Taoist priest with xuanzheng eyes.


    Xuanzheng Taoist was numb by the look of Chen Zhu.


    It''s not that he''s timid, but that Chen''s previous performance was too terrifying.


    It''s just a human demon!


    Chen''s eyes fell on Ye''s three.


    Mr. and Mrs. ye are also thrilled by Chen Zhu.


    But Chen is not going to embarrass them.


    In fact, they are not innocent.


    Even if it''s the little leaf''s sin, it has nothing to do with him.


    "Lao Mo, go." Chen Yu takes back his eyes, turns around and disappears into the dark.


    Mo Han hurriedly follows Chen Yu and disappears into the dark together.


    Mo Han follows Chen Zhu closely.


    He was surreptitiously observing Chen''s face.


    At the moment, Chen''s breath is restrained, but his eyes are full of vitality.


    "Mr. Chen Your spells... "


    Chen Yu glanced at Mo Han in a light way: "solved."


    Chen can feel that his dirty Dharma has been solved.


    "Then I......" Don''t be alarmed.


    It''s really the moment of his life and death.


    His life and death are all in one thought of Chen Yu.


    Chen Zhu stops and looks at Mo Han.Mo Han only feels his hands and feet cold.


    It''s not surprising that Chen Zhu was killed for his ferocity.


    "What do you think I should do with you?"


    Mo Han lowers his head and dare not answer.


    "Well, I''m in a good mood and forgive you."


    Mo Han suddenly looks up, eyes wide, and looks at Chen Yu incredulously.


    Are you kidding?


    Chen Yu is the most vicious man he has ever seen.


    No matter how cruel he dared, Mo Han would not be surprised.


    However, Chen Yu actually said that he would forgive himself.


    He''s not saying the opposite, is he?


    "Ten years as a dog for me." Chen Yu said quietly.


    Mo Han hears Chen Yu''s words.


    The first reaction was not to refuse, or to negotiate terms with Chen.


    It''s a breath of relief.


    "I haven''t been in China for a long time. You can help me to watch my domestic affairs."


    "OK, Mr. Chen No, boss. "


    Chen Yu feels his body.


    It''s finally back.


    In the dirty nine son, although the show of combat power is stronger than normal.


    But Chen doesn''t like that feeling.


    That feeling of being out of control at any time.


    It''s like fighting for control of your body with that raging desire anytime, anywhere.


    No one knows when desire will overcome reason.


    At the moment, Chen Yu is relaxed physically and mentally.


    Feel good.


    At this time, a short eyed monster rushed to Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu didn''t do anything, just looked at the monster in front of him.


    The monster obviously hasn''t figured out the location and the situation.


    He is very arrogant that he hopes to discuss Chinese food with Chen Yu.


    "Boss, do you need to pack? Or when we eat at night? " Asked Mo Han.


    He quickly accepted his new identity and carried out the new identity work well.


    "No, I have no appetite." Chen Yu shook his head.


    Sure enough, how could a man swallow the bloody flesh raw.


    Chen also devoured the dark creatures in the past.


    But they are all swallowed up by dark magma.


    "This is for you. I''ll go to the meditation villa."


    I don''t know about the changes of the old demon in kunlai.


    His demons are still fighting with the people of Jingxin mountain manor.


    The people of Jingxin villa are obviously at a disadvantage.


    And the only thing that they can barely support is that the demon people dare not attack in an all-round way.


    Their task is only to hold back the people of the meditation villa.


    Of course, on this basis, it is also acceptable to have a few black hands against the people of Jingxin villa.


    Chen Yu came to the outside of Jingxin villa and saw the battle at the gate from afar.


    More than ten elaborate people were fighting with the demon clan.


    However, Chen Yu looked up at the sky.

 Chapter 2693

    The dark clouds, which should have gone, once again enveloped the sky.


    But this time it''s lightning and thunder, and the electric snake is surging in the dark cloud.


    The thunder was terrible, just like the end of the world. Every time they came down, they would not only roar, but also light up the heaven and the earth.


    The next moment, a thunder fell on the battlefield.


    A huge monster was scorched by the thunder in an instant.


    Everyone in the battlefield stopped fighting in an instant, and all looked at the burnt monster with astonished eyes.


    Then, a god like figure came down from the sky.


    Zhang Tianyi! Here he comes


    With anger and coldness!


    When Zhang Tianyi appeared, the morale and situation of both sides were reversed in an instant.


    "You! Damn it! "


    In this moment, dozens of monks jumped out of the wall of the meditation villa.


    These monks are all guests of the meditation villa.


    Before that, they had been watching the changes, or watching the plays.


    Because they can see that the purpose of the monsters is not to kill.


    It''s just to delay, so they don''t worry about it at all.


    But now it''s different. Zhang Tian is here!


    Most of them don''t know that this meditation villa belongs to Zhang Tianyi.


    But that doesn''t stop them from making the right judgment.


    At this time, they are still hiding, that is to make Zhang Tian unhappy.


    Moreover, if you perform better, you may be able to get the magic eye of Zhang Tianshi.


    When the time comes to give a little reward, isn''t it beautiful.


    However, Chen Yu, who is also a bystander, sneers.


    Although the old kunlai demon is stupid, he is quite right to call Zhang Tianyi.


    This is the old man who is a mature man.


    At the moment, Zhang Tianyi shows an angry look.


    In fact, he''s already here.


    Maybe he didn''t just come long ago.


    He''s been hiding around here.


    At this time, Zhang Tian''s eyes fell into the darkness.


    The position he was looking at was exactly where Chen Yu stood.


    Chen Yu and Zhang Tianyi exchanged a look in the way of the old Jianghu.


    Chen Yu is not going to expose Zhang Tianyi''s sinister face.


    Of course, Zhang Tianyi didn''t plan to expose some truth either.


    For example, the death of the old kunlai demon.


    He is willing to accept the honor of killing the old kunlai demon.


    As soon as Zhang Tianyi appeared, those monsters had already been frightened.


    And their eldest brother, the old demon of kunlai, is now missing.


    Their morale has fallen to the bottom.


    Many monsters want to escape.


    A few of them can''t leave.


    Even more timid monsters have been frightened to lie on the ground and beg for mercy.


    Chen Yu goes back to his room, and Mo Han comes back soon.


    "Boss, the family surnamed Ye was taken away by the people of Longhushan." Mo Han said.


    "What is expected." Chen Chu shrugged, not surprised.


    "What is expected?"


    Just then, Zhang Tianyi''s voice came from outside.


    Chen Yu, with no grace, slumped on the sofa and his feet on the table.


    "You say, it seems that even without me, the old demon of kunlai is just making a wedding dress for you, Longhu Mountain."


    "You misunderstood."


    "Misunderstanding? Ha ha That old kunlai demon''s strength is so weak. Among my opponents, he barely made it to the top ten. You said to me that you fought him for more than ten rounds and didn''t kill him? Who are you fooling? "


    "Well, I admit it." Zhang Tianyi admitted frankly: "it''s not difficult to kill him."


    "So you''re just fooling me."


    "That''s not true. In the first few rounds, I didn''t get in and out of the Qing Dynasty. You can see how deep the old monster''s magic power is. So at first, I was only in the Fifth Five-Year Plan with him. Later, I fought with him several times. He escaped quickly. Although he won''t be a trouble, it''s not easy to kill him. Until recently, I found out his plan, which made me think."


    Zhang Tian glanced at Chen Yu and said, "you have no loss. Now you are full of Qi and blood, and there is no haze on your face. It seems that you have really relieved the nine sons of the dirty method."


    Chen Yu suddenly grinned, "I''m not only not losing, but also making some money."


    Zhang Tianyi''s eyebrows are raised, which can be called "earned" by Chen Zhu. That must be something amazing.


    Think about it carefully. What can the old demon of kunlai get into Chen Yu''s vision?


    His pure flesh and blood? It''s really a tonic.


    For ordinary people or friars, if you touch a little, you will turn into a demon.But for them, no matter how much they come, they will eat it for you.


    To their state, close to the point of inviolability.


    So those flesh and blood stained with strong demons are nothing.


    But what can those flesh and blood give Chen Zhu?


    Improve your mana?


    With their cultivation realm, the amount of mana is actually of little significance.


    Let''s compare kunlai old demon. Is kunlai old demon powerful enough?


    It''s not that Chen Yu is rubbing on the ground.


    Or does it increase Chen''s physical strength?


    Although the flesh and blood of the old kunlai demon is pure, Zhang Tianyi believes that it can enhance Chen''s strength.


    But the promotion must be very limited. Chen Yu''s body is close to perfection.


    As for the old demon of kunlai, it''s hard to bring a qualitative change to Chen Yu if we give him ten more.


    Therefore, the harvest in Chen''s mouth must not be the flesh and blood of the old kunlai demon.


    Is there any magic weapon that kunlai old demon doesn''t know?


    The more Zhang Tian thinks about it, the more he feels lost.


    I''ve known to do it myself.


    "Chen Zhu, do you think you want to share my order? There''s a part to see. " Zhang Tianyi said shamelessly.


    "Ha ha..." Chen Yu looks at Zhang Tianyi with a smile.


    "Do you know what the inner world is?"


    Zhang Tianyi''s face changed a little: "you know, what do you want to do?"


    "I got his cultivation method from the old kunlai demon, and this cultivation method is to cultivate the inner world."


    "Impossible If the kunlai old demon has built the inner world, can you kill him so easily? I don''t believe it. "


    "Instead of cultivating the inner world, he took a shortcut to his own method." Chen Chu shrugged: "you haven''t told me what the inner world is."


    "In fact, whether it''s you or me, or the twenty-three generations of Blood Mary and baifra, our path is flawed. The small world we built is also called the outer world, but we haven''t built the inner world. Even you don''t know the inner world, and only we, the dragon and tiger mountain Tianshi, have some related records, but it''s just records, It is said that the cultivation of the outer world can understand the heaven and the earth, and even master the law of the road. "


    "The law of the road? What is it? "


    "The law of the road is the name of our ancestors. Now we call it the law of heaven and earth."

 Chapter 2694

    Chen Yu intends to share the cultivation method of inner heaven and earth.


    Of course, it''s limited to Zhang Tianyi, baifra and twenty-three generations of Blood Mary.


    But before that, Chen wants to charge some interest.


    "That is to say, the way to cultivate the inner world in my hands now is the lonely version, right?"


    Zhang Tianyi''s smile is a little frozen.


    "Say what you want."


    "The move you used last time, Hunyuan Hongzhong, looks very suitable for me. It''s the method I want to practice." Chen Yu said with a bright smile.


    Zhang Tianyi''s face is black. Ma Dan carries Chen Yu''s attack with that move.


    Now, he reached for the move.


    "Your body is definitely harder than my Hunyuan Hongzhong. If you want a fart Hunyuan Hongzhong, how many practical spells can I give you? It can directly increase your combat power, and has a significant effect on your strength. How about it? "


    Zhang Tianyi is also telling the truth. Chen Yu didn''t want to Hunyuan Hongzhong to protect himself in the battle.


    In the past, Chen Yu''s fighting style was basically reckless and won.


    Therefore, Hunyuan Hongzhong has no meaning to Chen Yu.


    His intention to mix Hong Zhong is obvious.


    Find out the weakness of Hunyuan Hongzhong and give yourself a fight.


    Zhang Tianyi thought about what it would be like.


    "If you are willing to give me more spells, I will accept them, but I still want the cultivation method of Hunyuan Hongzhong. This condition cannot be changed."


    "Don''t you have a more professional and excellent team in your hand, and you can let them give you ideas."


    "No, I''m going to Hunyuan Hongzhong."


    Zhang Tianyi was very upset because Chen Yu was very upset about the draw that day.


    This is not good news for him.


    It seems necessary to develop some more practical skills.


    At least, when facing Chen Yu, he will not be beaten passively.


    But as the saying goes, ten meetings will be reduced in one go.


    In terms of combat power, a strong force will indeed make it easier to fight.


    Let''s say Chen Yu.


    But Zhang Tianyi''s war power is not shown in the war power.


    So he and Chen Yugang are at a disadvantage.


    In fact, Zhang Tianyi really misunderstood Chen Yu.


    Chen is not trying to deal with Zhang Tianyi at all.


    However, Chen Yu has been self-examination since he got involved in the nine sons of the dirty method.


    In the past he faced almost all spell attacks.


    Basically standing in place, your spell has to go beyond my realm of no attributes.


    99% of spells in the realm of non attributes have been eliminated.


    Then carry it with your own body, which is almost inviolable.


    In this case, even Chen''s defense could not be broken.


    Most of the time it works.


    However, if you encounter the dirty method Jiuzi next time, it doesn''t matter how high your magic resistance is, it will directly give you a mental attack.


    Chen Yu can''t guarantee that there is only one dirty method in the world.


    So the necessary precautions are still needed.


    Hunyuan Hongzhong, in Chen''s view, is a defensive spell of cattle.


    At least, he can resist his attack. Chen Yu thinks it''s the most powerful defense spell in the world.


    In the past, Chen has seen many so-called indestructible defensive spells.


    For example, absolute isolation, holy light barrier and so on.


    The result is the difference between one or two punches.


    He who can bear his own attack is called a bull''s defense.


    To be honest, Zhang Tianyi, baifra, and twenty-three generations of Blood Mary.


    If it is in the face of baifra and the twenty third generation of Blood Mary, Chen Yu is confident that he will recklessly pass them by and win the battle.


    But Zhang Tianyi can''t. Chen Yu is not sure about Zhang Tianyi at all.


    Zhang Tianyi was just defending that day.


    What if he fights back?


    Chen Yu has always believed in one truth.


    When the other side can''t kill you, you have many ways to kill the other side.


    So Chen has no doubt that if he continues to fight, he may not win Tianyi.


    Chen Xun can''t break Zhang Tianyi''s defense, so Zhang Tianyi is invincible.


    It is for this reason that Chen Yu wants to mix with Hong Zhong.


    "I''ll think about it."


    Even in the face of the cultivation of heaven and earth in the door.


    Zhang Tianyi also had to think about whether Chen Zhao would beat his old face when he handed over Hunyuan Hongzhong.


    Of course, the main reason is that the method of Hunyuan Hongzhong contains some secrets of the Tianshi sect of Longhushan.


    In addition, Chen Yu didn''t plan to take out the cultivation method of inner world immediately.At least in the case of baifra and twenty-three generations of Blood Mary, we should discuss and study together.


    Zhang Tianyi left in a hurry.


    He needs to see the future of Longhushan, the blood of the millennium.


    Zhang Tianyi himself estimated that there are still decades to live.


    But I can''t live until the arrival of the Reiki tide.


    If you hang up, there will be a gap period of several decades for the teachers of heaven in Longhushan.


    There is no way. Although there are many outstanding young people in Longhushan Tianshi cult at present.


    There are also many people who claim to be talented.


    But there is no one on his own.


    At least, in Zhang Tianyi''s view, Chen Yu is the only one.


    Or a little weaker, it can be called the one-sided.


    So Zhang Tianyi had to plan ahead.


    In addition, Zhang Tianyi gave Chen Zhu a deadline before he left.


    The day after tomorrow, this is the deadline.


    That thing in Qinling is coming into the world.


    Chen Yu doesn''t know why Zhang Tianyi is so dedicated to playing.


    Just because you know him?


    Although Zhang Tianyi is a pit most of the time, Chen believes that the old man hates wisdom at some times.


    Although Chen is not very willing to admit it, Zhang Tianyi has a lot of brains in dealing with miraculous events.


    Comparatively speaking, Chen Yu himself is a little dull.


    Most of the time, Chen likes to use his fist to solve problems.


    After much deliberation, Chen Yu decided to meet Zhang Tian at the Tianshi school in Longhu Mountain.


    Find out what is hidden in the Qinling Mountains.


    Chen Yu doesn''t believe it. He can''t solve it without Zhang Tianyi.


    There are many talented people in China.


    For example, the Taoist priest Qingping in Maoshan.


    For example, when I met Zhang Ding for the first time, an old Taoist appeared with him.


    Their accomplishments are all in the upper Qing Dynasty.


    There are definitely more than them.


    There are three or five of them at that level. Basically, all ghosts and monsters can be pushed.


    Why do you have to come back from abroad?


    The next day, Chen bought a ticket to Longhushan.


    Of course, there is mo Han with you.


    Chen''s domestic assistant, plus bodyguards.


    However, at the foot of Longhu Mountain, Chen Yu stopped.


    Chen Yu doesn''t want to go up again.

 Chapter 2695

    Because at the foot of the dragon and tiger mountain, there is a big wave of Taoists holding flags and banners.


    It says: warmly welcome Mr. Chen Yu to visit Longhushan, exchange Taoist culture and promote long-term friendship.


    Then there were gongs and drums and firecrackers.


    Chen Yu''s feet swayed and his face was in a trance.


    Calm down, calm down Be calm at this time.


    Chen Yu pressed his heart down and let out a long breath.


    At this time, a Taoist of seventy-eight came up to Chen Yu and Mo Han.


    Chen Yu doesn''t know if this old way is an important person in Longhushan.


    But he is ordinary.


    It''s not the kind of master who pretends to be an ordinary person.


    He is just an ordinary person.


    "How do you do? Who is Chen Yu, Mr. Chen?"


    "I am." Chen Yu with a fake smile: "who are you?"


    "Hello, Mr. Chen. I''m Zhang Xuanqing, the leader of the 145th generation of the Tianshi sect of Longhushan. I''m also the chairman of the Taoist Culture Association. On behalf of the Taoist Culture Association, I''d like to thank Mr. Chen once again for his great contribution to the spread and promotion of Taoist Culture."


    "Well This I don''t understand... "


    "Ha ha I understand. I understand that Mr. Chen wants to keep a low profile. " Said Taoist Zhang.


    "Ha ha..." Chen Yu still can''t understand what the Taoist Zhang Xuanqing did.


    Or what the hell is Zhang Tianyi doing?


    "Mr. Chen, I don''t know that When will the donation arrive? "


    Chen Xun rubbed his forehead. Sure enough, Zhang Tianyi, the old bastard, was killing him.


    "Ha ha How much did I promise to donate? Or how much did someone promise me? "


    "Ten million soft girls." Zhang Xuanqing''s old face almost bloomed with laughter.


    Chen Yu''s nose is crooked.


    Ten million yuan is not much. Chen Yu earned it by sleeping at home.


    But Chen Yu really didn''t want to pay for the 10 million yuan.


    Looking at the eyes of so many people, he really wants to leave.


    But there are not only hundreds of religious people at the scene.


    Even a dozen reporters don''t know what kind of media it is.


    Is that all it takes?


    This is not good, very bad.


    Chen Chu took out the checkbook, then wrote a check and handed it to Zhang Xuanqing.


    After receiving the check, Zhang Xuanqing''s smile became more brilliant.


    As if twenty years younger.


    "By the way, what is Zhang Tianyi''s position in Taoist Culture Association?"


    "Honorary chairman." Said Zhang Xuanqing.


    "He''ll be vice chairman later." Chen said.


    "Ah?"


    "I want to be the chairman." Chen Yuli said of course.


    "It''s impossible Mr. Chen, Zhang Tianshi''s fame and position in Taoism do not allow us to do so. "


    Chen Yu picked up the phone and said, "Hello, why cancel a signed check for me? Theft. "


    "Wait Mr. Chen, you can''t do that. "


    "No, I can." Chen Yu smiled at Zhang Xuanqing and said, "don''t say that you haven''t cashed the check yet. Even if you cashed it, I can recover it. So I hope you can calm Zhang Tianshi''s mood. As the honorary vice chairman, he has to do it. If I suddenly heard that he is going to resign, the lawyer should exchange Chinese laws with you."


    Zhang Tianyi wants to be disgusted with Chen Zhui, and Chen Zhui also wants to be disgusted with Zhang Tianyi.


    Other aspects do not say, at least in the position of Taoist Cultural Association, I want to beat him.


    "But Mr. Chen, are you not even a Taoist? "


    "Can''t you buy a Taoist priest''s certificate for ten million yuan?"


    A monk has an ultimatum and a Taoist has a Taoist certificate.


    The Taoist''s certificate is actually a little complicated, because the state does not recognize you as a Taoist.


    But admit that you are a Taoist who has accepted the inheritance of Taoist teachers and disciples.


    It''s a bit tongue bending and a bit winding.


    This is a kind of restriction to religion by the state.


    To avoid the ancient religion''s expansion, or even the disaster of the country and the people.


    "Can I stop taking the money?"


    "Yes, but I will use the 10 million yuan to buy the media and say something that doesn''t respect Taoist culture."


    "Mr. Chen, do you have a grudge against Zhang Tianyi?"


    "No, we are good friends."


    Ha ha Good friend?


    Believe you.


    However, Zhang Xuanqing also said it casually.


    The ten million soft coins went into the pocket.


    It''s impossible to pull it out again.


    Not many people are willing to donate money to religious associations now.Especially Chen Yu, a big dog family, is a scarce resource.


    If you think about the good.


    It''s not bad to claim the identity of a Taoist if you have a rich man like Chen Yu.


    It can be used as a long-term meal ticket.


    As for Zhang Tianshi''s place, find someone to know his feelings with him.


    Zhang Tianshi wants to be reasonable and will not be embarrassed by himself.


    After all, everyone is for the spread and promotion of Taoism.


    ¡­¡­


    Zhang Tianyi on the dragon and Tiger Mountain received a call.


    The phone was smashed to pieces.


    This time, he lifted the stone and hit himself in the foot.


    Zhang Tianyi directly called his disciples and grandchildren, and set up the formation.


    Just waiting for Chen Yu to come.


    When Chen Yu ascended to the top of Longhu Mountain to teach the Heavenly Master.


    I saw Zhang Tianyi''s battle.


    In Zhang Tianyi''s battle, he knew several of them.


    But most of them are unknown to Chen Yu.


    Of course, they don''t know Chen Yu either.


    They don''t understand what''s wrong with Zhang Tianshi today.


    At first, they thought there was something wrong with them to attack the mountain gate.


    As a result, two people came.


    "Ha ha Lao Zhang. "


    "Ha ha Chen Zhu. "


    Two hypocrites, obviously one night apart.


    But like an old friend I haven''t seen for a long time.


    Warm greetings and hugs.


    "Chen Yu, give me back the status of honorary chairman of Taoist Culture Association." Zhang Tianyi lowered his voice and said.


    "Do you care about an honorary chairman?"


    "That''s part of my luck. I can give it to you, but you can''t rob it."


    "Ha ha I''m relieved to hear that. " Chen Yu is laughing.


    In the distance, the teachers of heaven in Longhu Mountain saw the old and the young and talked happily.


    I think Zhang Tianyi is doing more than that. I don''t understand why Zhang Tianshi put up such a big battle.


    There are only a few people who know Chen Yu, and they are all scared.


    Among them, Cui Sicheng was the most frightened by the protection of the sacred beast of the Tianshi sect of Longhu Mountain.


    She didn''t know that Chen would come, let alone what Chen would do.


    Before that, she had not heard of the wind.


    In the past, Chen Yu left a deep impression on her.


    He nearly died in Chen''s hands several times.


    Now she just wants to escape back to her room, lock the door, close the window, and have a long sleep.


    There were also "Yang Guo and Xiao Longnv, Accra bumeng" who met Chen.


    When they were on Devil Island, they really saw Chen Yu''s horror.


    Finally, I understand that the strength of this guy is not under Zhang Tian.


    Therefore, they were also somewhat wary of Chen''s sudden visit.

 Chapter 2696

    They obviously didn''t know that Chen Yu was from Zhang Tianyi.


    As for the mutual connection between Chen Yu and Zhang Tianyi, basically they will not let the third person know.


    After all, they all have their own people.


    Later, Chen was pulled away by Zhang Tianyi.


    The scenery of Longhu Mountain is very good, the sea of clouds is fluctuating, and the world is vast.


    At the end of the sky is the cloud, and at the end of the cloud is the mountain.


    But to Chen''s surprise, the spirit of Longhushan is not so abundant.


    At least it seems to be a grade lower than Maoshan.


    As a Taoist holy land with the same status as Maoshan.


    Chen Yu did not believe that the level of Longhu Mountain would be so much worse than that of Maoshan school.


    "Dragon and tiger mountain, no more than that." Chen Yu said it on purpose.


    Zhang Tian smiled and didn''t immediately refute Chen Yu''s words: "go ahead and walk."


    In fact, Zhang Tianyi''s character is very similar to Chen Yu''s.


    It''s the kind of person who''s proud to the bone.


    Basically, people just want to slander them or some of their things.


    They will not hesitate to fight back.


    Zhang Tianyi refers to a cave, obviously.


    Without any cover, it''s at the end of the flagstone road.


    Chen Yu and Zhang Tianyi walked into the cave side by side.


    This is not as primitive as Chen Yu thought.


    At least the fluorescent lights along the way, as well as the WiFi that has been covered along the way, show that this is not a primitive cave.


    After entering here, the spirit suddenly becomes full.


    Chen Yu was a little surprised and looked back at the hole.


    What array should be arranged at the entrance of the cave? Has the aura been blocked?


    And the more you go in, the more spiritual you will be.


    By the time one hundred meters into the cave, Lingqi had already surpassed Maoshan.


    Further inside, Chen saw a huge void.


    There are more than a dozen people in the hole. They are sitting separately, looking like practicing or meditating.


    And in the surrounding stalactites, are placed on a utensil.


    Or bronze tripod, or ancient sword, or strange object.


    Those should be magic props, or magic treasures in China.


    There are so many, at least thousands of magic weapons.


    "This is?" Chen Yu looks at Zhang Tianyi incomprehensibly.


    "This is Qianji treasure cave, the important place of my Tianshi teaching in Longhu Mountain." Zhang Tianyi said: "those are all artifacts left by generations of disciples, and there is a trace of divine thoughts. They gather here, forming an endless aura, waiting for their relatives to appear."


    Zhang Tian paused and said, "generally speaking, as long as you are an inner disciple, you can come here to practice. If you are lucky, you can have a chance encounter and get a magic weapon to recognize the Lord."


    "Mind if I take a turn here?" Chen Yu heard that the magic weapons here may recognize the Lord, so he had a bad idea.


    Anyway, find a corner where no one is. Collect some magic weapons cleanly. No one knows.


    Even if I know.


    At that time, it was determined that the magic weapon suddenly flew towards him.


    Anyway, when things are in hand, whether this magic weapon is voluntary or not, it will become voluntary.


    "Ha ha..." Zhang Tian smiles.


    He knows exactly what Chen Yu is up to.


    Zhang Tian saw through Chen Yu''s heart, liver, spleen, lung and kidney early in the morning.


    "No use. All you can find is scrap iron."


    "Are you doubting my eyes?"


    "These things are meaningless to you even if they are chosen by you, and as long as they are not automatically chosen, they will lose a little bit of the spirit that their former masters have left, and become common artifacts, so put away your filthiness."


    "You''re not going to just stare at me when you bring me here, are you? What gift must have been prepared for me? Or if there is any artifact that you have no one to accept, but it has become a dangerous weapon, so I need to accept it. "


    "Don''t be a fool to read a novel." Zhang Tianyi rolled his eyes and pointed his fingers straight ahead.


    In the direction of Zhang Tianyi, it is the center of the site.


    It was a stalactite, but there was nothing on it.


    "What? Is it an invisible magic weapon? "


    "No, that''s the treasure of our dragon and tiger mountain."


    "What do you mean? I don''t understand. Where is it? "


    "Lost."


    Chen Yu glanced at Zhang Tianyi and didn''t speak.


    Waiting for him to follow.


    "The boundless sword of dragon and tiger mountain, the real road robe of Maoshan mountain and the golden thread of Kunlun Mountain were all taken away by a monster."


    "Ha ha Are you kidding me? There are monsters in the world who can do this? "Chen Zhaozhen does not believe this kind of words, changes oneself to put oneself in the position ponder.


    I''ll grab a magic weapon here and break through the encirclement. I can barely do it.


    And then rob Maoshan and Kunlun mountain?


    Chen Yu doesn''t know what school Kunlun Mountain is.


    However, whether it''s novels, movies or Taoism, they all highlight the supremacy of Kunlun mountain.


    So it is estimated that Kunlun Mountain is not much worse than Longhu Mountain and Maoshan mountain.


    "The real Wuxu you saw that day is the leader of Kunlun mountain." Zhang Tianyi said.


    Chen Yu said nothing, feeling that he really shouldn''t come this time.


    Of course, Chen Yu remembers immortal Wuxu, the cunning old Taoist.


    The old Taoist gave Chen Zhu a totally different feeling from Zhang Tianyi.


    Although immortal Wuxu said that his cultivation is not as good as Zhang Tianyi.


    But I don''t think so.


    If Chen Yu still wants to share a high position with Zhang Tianyi.


    Then in the face of the immortal Wuxu, Chen Yu really doesn''t want to fight with him.


    The feeling that immortal Wuxu gave Chen Zhu was like a deep pool.


    "In the later Tang Dynasty, there were disputes all over the world, and the people didn''t have a living..."


    "Stop. Don''t take history lessons with me. Although I''m not a historian, I know that history."


    "Well, to get back to the point, a thousand year old corpse was sealed outside Luoyang at that time. It is said that the thousand year old corpse was a great evil of the ancient times. In the early days, it was a disaster to the human world, which led to the destruction of life and the suppression of the back Longhushan, Maoshan, Kunlun Mountain and Sanshan. However, in the thousands of years, the world has long forgotten this dusty history. Only the three religions have spread. No It''s not true that the ancient corpse of the millennium was born again because of the long accumulation of the fierce Qi of the heaven and the earth, which attracted the attention of the three religions. At that time, the leaders of the three religions took the treasure of their own mountain, went to suppress the ancient corpse of the millennium, but they didn''t know that the ancient corpse of the Millennium had already laid a trap, and waited for the arrival of the three religions. What they were plotting was the treasure of the three religions. The leaders of the three religions of that generation died two times and were injured one time At that time, the leader of Maoshan school was able to escape, and the three treasures of the three religions were all taken away by the thousand year old corpse. However, the leader of Maoshan school also brought back a message that the thousand year old corpse would melt three treasures into itself and refine the devil body. Then the monks of Central Plains fought with the thousand year old corpse for more than ten years. The thousand year old corpse caused a great disaster, crisscross the Central Plains, and no one can fight against it. Then It''s just known that his devil body was formed at the beginning. He deliberately fought with the Chinese friars, and regretted the friars'' magic and treasures with his body. In medical terms, it was immunity. After a fight, there was no one in China, and no magic could hurt the body of the thousand year old corpse. At last, dozens of contemporary top friars stood out among the Zhongyuan friars to fight against the thousand year old corpse He has been printed for thousands of years, and the day after tomorrow will be the day of his release. "

 Chapter 2697

    "Which is better than the cultivation of the dragon and tiger mountain palm sect?" Chen asked.


    "It should be almost the same, but I know more spells than him. There is no fault in the inheritance of dragon and tiger mountain, and there are many top-notch spells in later generations." Zhang Tianyi said.


    "In that case, can you seal him again?" Chen said.


    "I said that the devil body of the thousand year old corpse has become. After being attacked by a spell, he is immune to the spell. The seal is also a spell attack, so it can''t seal him now."


    "Can''t the state help it?" Chen asked.


    "Yes, with a nuclear bomb, but at home? That''s Qinling, not the frontier. "


    "Is there no other way?" Chen Yu frowned: "for example, a top expert of a special organization? No? "


    "Yes, for example, I have a number in a special institution, but it doesn''t work. Our spells are useless to him."


    "Don''t you think there are many new spells in the future? What about those spells? "


    "The new one is actually the improvement of the old one. The basic principle of the new one has not changed. Unless it is a really new one, the one born out of nothing. But from ancient times to the present, especially from a thousand years ago, there are only a few born out of nothing, but there is no one that can play a role in this battle." Zhang Tianyi said helplessly.


    "Thousands of years ago, he should have played with my strengthening system, right? Will he also be immune to physical attacks? "


    "In ancient times, you called it a powerful man." Zhang Tianyi said: "the thousand year old corpse naturally fought with the powerful man, but he could not be immune to physical attacks. To immune to physical attacks, first kill Newton."


    Of course, Zhang Tianyi is joking. Zhang Tianyi''s meaning is very simple.


    The devil body is the enhancement of its immune resistance, but the physical law is the basis of the universe.


    The devil body can change its immune resistance, but can''t change the rules of the universe.


    Unless the thousand year old corpse is a God.


    If he really becomes a fairy.


    Then they don''t have to fight. They go back to their families and find their mothers.


    "I don''t think that the ancient three great friars who are similar to you can''t fix the old monsters, and still can''t fix the old monsters. But after they fix the old monsters, I can fix them alone."


    "First of all, the thousand year old corpse has been prepared for a long time. According to the records, he was probably a monk of extraordinary height before his death. He would have a lot of powerful Taoist techniques. He had no intention to let the three masters of palm sect fail miserably. Secondly, their spells might have been cracked in advance, which is the real reason for the three masters of palm sect to fail miserably One of them is a powerful man, so the victory or defeat is still unknown. There are many powerful men of all ages, but none of them are really powerful. You are the most powerful man of all ages, so I will invite you back from abroad in this war. "


    Zhang Tianyi''s tone at the moment is quite sincere, because he used the word please for the first time.


    "You are the key to our battle."


    "No matter what you say, I will not die."


    At this time, Zhang Tianyi takes out a bank card and hands it to Chen Yu.


    "Why? You want to buy me money? Don''t be kidding. You just sold the dragon and tiger mountain. It doesn''t have to be richer than me. "


    "This is the reward from the state. It was originally for me, but now it''s for you." Zhang Tianyi looks at Chen Yu very seriously.


    Chen Yu''s face is ugly. This old man is pressing himself with righteousness.


    "Say it in advance. If I find I can''t fight, I will run first." Chen said.


    Immediately, Chen Yu forcibly took the bank card from Zhang Tian''s fingers.


    "Come on, follow me."


    "Where to?"


    "I have a weapon for you."


    "Weapons? You said prepare weapons for me? "


    Chen Yu does not exclude weapons, but what weapons can he use?


    Even if he was given an aircraft carrier, Chen would think it was too light.


    Move a mountain and hit people?


    The point, let alone the rock, is that even the density of the metal doesn''t hold up.


    It''s not that you can''t lift it, it''s that you can''t support your weight.


    "Do you know that there is a powerful monument in China?"


    "I don''t know. What''s the matter?"


    "From ancient times to modern times, thousands of top Lishi have integrated one of their own thoughts into Lishi monument, which was originally placed in the capital, but was borrowed by the government and sent to Longhu Mountain."


    "What''s the use of that thing?"


    "What''s the use?"


    "As long as you get the approval of Lishi tablet, you can borrow the power of Lishi''s soul, and Lishi tablet can change its weight according to your mind."


    Can Chen Yu change his weight at will?


    This is a good thing!"Is it for me?"


    "Don''t even think about it. The Lishi tablet is used to guard the dragon''s veins. It''s only temporarily lent to you."


    "All right, all right." Chen Yu turned his mouth.


    Zhang Tian takes Chen Zhu to a secret chamber.


    There is a table in the secret room, on which there is a plate covered with red cloth.


    Open the red cloth and reveal a stone mace.


    "This is the Lishi monument you said? It doesn''t look very... "


    "Shut up. This is the most important weapon in the town. Pay more attention."


    "All right." Chen Yu shrugged: "now what do I do? Three kneels and nine percussions? "


    "Take it, take it."


    Chen took a deep breath and reached for the mace.


    In an instant, countless gods rushed out of the mace.


    As a mirage, it rushed into Chen''s mind.


    The illusions one by one seem to be real.


    Chen Yu slowly closed his eyes.


    But only a second later, Chen suddenly opened his eyes.


    At the same time, the stone mace was raised.


    But then Chen Yu put it down again.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "It''s useless."


    "No use? Why? "


    "My strength is more than all the strength combined." Chen Yu said helplessly, "so it''s just weighing hands for me. In addition, it''s too fragile for me to use all my strength. I can''t afford to knock it."


    Zhang Tianyi frowns, more than the sum of the strength of all the heroes who send their souls on it?


    How strong is Chen''s power?


    Because there is no specific value, Zhang Tianyi could not accurately judge Chen''s strength before.


    But at the moment, Chen Yu''s words startled him.


    The sum of thousands of powerful forces!?


    When Chen Yu released his hand.


    The table where the plates were placed collapsed and the mace fell to the ground.


    Boom -


    the chamber of Secrets also disintegrates.


    Then there was the violent shaking of the ground.


    Zhang Tianyi rushes out of the secret room.


    Then you see a huge depression in the ground.


    And the center of the depression is this chamber.


    Chen Chu walked out of the ruins in no hurry.


    "You mean it?"


    "I just forgot to lift the weight of the mace." Chen Chu shrugged, as if he had really forgotten.


    Zhang Tianyi doesn''t believe Chen Yu''s words.


    Chen is, after all, the world''s best known overweight person, probably from all ages.


    It''s impossible for him to forget how much damage an extremely heavy object can bring to the environment.

 Chapter 2698

    The movement here also attracted some people''s attention.


    Cui Sicheng is one of them.


    She has been following the exchanges between Chen Yu and Zhang Tianyi.


    First, I saw Zhang Tian go to Qianji treasure cave with Chen Zhu.


    Then came the wooden house with a long distance from the main building.


    Then they seemed to have an argument and started.


    The wooden house was obviously damaged by their conflict.


    But their conflict came and went quickly, and soon stopped.


    These are all personal conjectures of Cui Sicheng.


    Chen Yu and Zhang Tianyi both know that Cui Sicheng is not far away.


    But no one cared about Tristan.


    "When will you leave?"


    "The day after tomorrow, in the evening, the plane will arrive before midnight." Zhang Tianyi said.


    "That is to say, if it goes well, we will meet the millennium old corpse at the time of the most Yin Qi in the whole day?" Chen asked with a frown.


    "It''s not just the time when Yin Qi is most abundant in the whole day, it''s the time when Yin Qi is most abundant in thousands of years." Zhang Tianyi said seriously.


    "Why? Must choose the best time to die? "


    "Because he will break the seal at that time." Zhang Tianyi said: "no matter in the spirit world or above, such a great demon will not be allowed to move freely for a minute. Given him a quarter of an hour, he will disappear completely, and then cause an unimaginable catastrophe."


    Chen took a deep breath: "in all ages, there have been similar things happened?"


    "The apocalyptic explosion 400 years ago, you know?"


    "Isn''t that determined to be the explosion of the powder magazine in Wanggong''s mansion?"


    "There''s no final conclusion at all, but I and some other Chinese people know that it''s an accident in the locked dragon well."


    "I''ve heard about the locked dragon well. It''s said that a dragon is locked inside. Is it true?"


    "In fact, there is a flamingo that has been cultivated for three thousand years. It''s called the fire ghost. It''s said that it was trapped by Liu Bowen at the beginning of Ming Dynasty. Later, Zhu Di moved to suppress the fire ghost with the Royal Dragon Spirit." As soon as Zhang Tian came slowly, even he could not tell whether it was true or not.


    Chen Yu listened with great interest, and Zhang Tianyi continued: "the original intention is to suppress the fire ghost with the Royal Dragon Qi, but with the moving of the capital and the moving of the dragon vein to the north, the fire ghost''s magic power is all powerful, and it can still swallow the dragon vein''s Qi when it is suppressed, and the dragon vein is reduced, and the Chinese Qi transportation is also weakened. This is also the fact that after Zhu Di in the Ming Dynasty, almost all of them are mediocre and stupid, and have never appeared again An emperor as powerful as Zhu Yuanzhang or Zhu Di, and in the fifth year of Tianqi, the Royal Dragon Qi finally couldn''t suppress the fire ghost. The fire ghost broke free of the seal by the Dragon Qi, and its magic power was several times more than it had been at the beginning. It was the same time that the monks of the Central Plains came out together, and the blood war lasted for a hundred days, and eventually the fire ghost was ruined. However, the remaining disasters affected the whole Central Plains. First, the emperor Tianqi separated the fire ghost from the emperor In, he died in huangquan. It is said that because of the weakness of the dragon''s vein, the emperor Tianqi lost the protection of the dragon''s Qi, and then Jiangshan was defeated by Emperor Chongzhen. "


    Zhang Tianyi looked at Chen Yu and said, "that''s why I attach so much importance to it. A great demon can not only destroy his life, but also destroy his family."


    "The big Jiaos and kunlai old demons that I killed before are also the peerless ones. But I think they are the disaster party at best. Is it a bit alarmist to subvert the regime?"


    "Although Dajiao and kunlai old demon sound like they are at the same level as the fire ghost, they are not sure how many times worse, not to mention the others. They were also involved in the disaster of the fire ghost at that time. At that time, the two of them together were not enough for the fire ghost to hold by one hand."


    "Is there such a big gap?"


    "You''ve dealt with them. How strong do you think they are?"


    Chen Yu''s lips were curled, and the two didn''t really think how strong they were.


    "I''ll find a clean place to shut up for two days." Chen said.


    "What? Are you not sure about this war? "


    "How can I be sure? I''ll say I''m absolutely sure. Do you believe it? "


    "Where are you going to shut up? Dragon and tiger mountain can be provided to you. "


    "No, you can''t." Chen Yu shook his head.


    "If you''re worried about old acquaintances disturbing you, you can rest assured that Tristan can''t hide from you."


    Said, Zhang tianyijiao looked at Cui Siyan, who was not far away.


    Zhang Tianyi roughly knows Cui Siyan''s inner activities.


    After all, Chen Yu has left too deep psychological shadow for Cui Sicheng.


    "No, I just need a better closure." Chen is going to find a place where no one is, and then enter Hetu for closure.


    Because the map of the river is very important, Chen took the map with him directly on this trip.


    "If you''re not satisfied with Longhushan, you can''t find a better place in China than Longhushan, unless you go to the imperial city."


    Zhang Tianyi knew Chen Zhu was afraid of trouble, so he could not run to the capital.Chen Yu shook his head. "I just know a better place."


    As soon as Zhang Tian saw that Chen Yu''s mind had been determined, he would no longer persuade him.


    What Chen needs now is time.


    Chen Yu felt it faintly.


    What was dug out of the old kunlai demon''s brain that day was crucial.


    It''s not critical to this fight.


    It''s about his future.


    The inner world is chaotic.


    Chen has found a very hidden place.


    No one is sure to come to this place.


    Because this is the world''s most difficult to climb the second highest peak in the world, the georgoli peak.


    Chen Yu, on the other hand, made an ice seam by himself. After entering, he closed the ice seam.


    Chen Yu buried himself in the mountain.


    In the valley of the mountain, Chen Yu didn''t have time to enter the river map.


    Suddenly, a strange breath came from under my feet.


    This breath is totally different from the mana, but it is similar to the immortal Qi you have cultivated.


    But it''s not exactly the same. Chen Yu used violence to smash through the rock strata.


    With the deepening, the breath is more and more clear.


    By this time, Chen Yu had broken through at least ten thousand meters of rock and reached the underground of the mountain.


    Finally, Chen Yu broke down suddenly after drilling through a thick layer of rock. Chen Yu fell into a huge lava hole below.


    Below is a huge lava lake with a tower in the center.


    On the platform of the tower, a dry body sat there.


    This is a body that has lost its vitality, but its strength has remained.


    And this force has been protecting the body from the high temperature around it, even the clothes on it are not damaged at all.


    This body makes Chen Yu very confused.


    Judging from its clothes, the body is at least 300 years old, and it also wears a small amount of bronzes, so Chen Yu suspects that its history may be longer, or even more than 2000 years.


    But its power still hasn''t passed completely. Who was he before his death?


    Why can we keep the power for so long.

 Chapter 2699

    At the moment, Chen Yu is a little clear.


    Why is China the largest region in the spiritual world.


    Go into any kind of poverty.


    Unexpectedly, I met such a sitting old bone.


    This millennium skeleton can be said to be a perpetual motion machine.


    Of course, the so-called perpetual motion machine is not endless.


    It''s like hydropower or wind power.


    It has formed linkage with the environment, and thus has a continuous flow.


    Even if you lose your life, even if you lose control.


    This cycle is still well preserved.


    Even Chen can''t do this kind of nearly perfect cycle.


    Chen wants to move the bones into the river map.


    But the moment I just touched the skeleton.


    The skeleton suddenly turned to dust.


    At the same time, the hidden things under the skeleton are exposed.


    It''s dozens of ancient texts carved on platform rocks.


    And it''s all hieroglyphs.


    Chen Yu could not understand the words at all.


    Suddenly, Chen''s body was a little hot.


    His little world seems to be absorbing the inflamed Qi around him.


    This is not a hieroglyph.


    This is the power circuit diagram!


    Moreover, this is xiaotiandi''s power transmission circuit diagram.


    That is, the foundation of xiaotiandi, the route map of Tianwen.


    However, the line extends all the way to the inside of the body.


    Then all of a sudden.


    No way! If you can''t practice, you can''t do without the following skills after you inhale the surrounding inflamed Qi into your body.


    This set of skills is not complete!


    Chen Yu''s face couldn''t help but sink. Is this used to trick people?


    It''s also a good thing that I''m not a better person.


    And the inhalation of inflammatory gas is not much.


    If they are ordinary people, or ordinary monks.


    After inhaling the inflamed gas, it is estimated that it will burn directly from.


    Is the dead man still upset?


    Chen Yu thinks it''s this guy''s bad heart.


    But when I think about it carefully, I suddenly think it''s wrong.


    If this person is really going to entrap people, he will not hide in the place where it is almost impossible to be found.


    Once the terrain changes, it''s estimated that it''s all gone.


    Chen Yu carefully observed these pictograms.


    After these inflamed gases are inhaled into the body, there should be power transmission lines.


    However, the burning Qi is different from the spirit Qi of heaven and earth. It should not be included in the Dantian.


    Where should that be included?


    Chen Zhu thought about it.


    Chen Yu felt vaguely that this kind of power transmission line seemed to be similar to the unknown method of kunlai old demon.


    Is this the complement of inner heaven and earth cultivation?


    However, what Inner heaven and earth need is the chaotic Qi after the refining of the Qi of Taiyin and the sun.


    According to the truth, it should not be such hot inflamed Qi.


    Chen Yu thought for a while.


    If you apply the cultivation method of inner heaven and earth, it seems a little risky.


    After all, I am only a preliminary understanding of the cultivation method of inner world.


    This is still a little understood, now rashly with an unknown way to integrate the function.


    The risk is still a little high.


    But Chen Yu still has a voice in his heart.


    It seems to be telling him that this idea is correct.


    Chen Yu decided to carry out such an attempt. Although there were risks, he could not stand up to it.


    Chen Yu sat down on the spot and began to carefully absorb the inflamed air around him.


    Different from the passive absorption in the subconscious.


    This time Chen should be more active. Those inflamed Qi are not only irresistible, but more compatible with Chen''s absorption.


    After the flow of inflammatory Qi on the Tianwen of xiaotiandi, it begins to be introduced into the body.


    At this moment, even if Chen Yu has the fire of Nirvana, he still feels that his whole body is engulfed by the burning breath.


    The meridians in the body are also aching.


    Chen Zhu, biting his teeth, forced the fire of nirvana to repair the damage of meridians.


    Chen Yu was not worried about the pain, which was not fatal.


    Because Chen''s greatest ability is adaptability.


    Sure enough, in just a few minutes, the burning pain caused by burning Qi began to slow down.


    Although not completely disappeared, but already belongs to the acceptable scope.


    Chen Yu began to open the inner world according to the cultivation method of the inner world!


    What is inner world? The sea of consciousness, the world of self.


    Chen''s eyes turned red and lost focus.


    Inflammatory Qi is brought into the sea of consciousness.


    And the sea of consciousness is covered in flames in an instant.The whole thing seems to be about to collapse.


    Chen Yu suddenly spurted out a mouthful of blood.


    But at this time, the skill can''t stop.


    That burning Qi seems to burn Chen''s consciousness.


    Fire of Nirvana! Chen Yu immediately integrated the fire of Nirvana into the sea of consciousness.


    Hope fire of Nirvana can repair the sea of consciousness.


    However, Chen Yu missed the calculation, and the fire of Nirvana can only repair the flesh with vitality.


    The sea of consciousness is the source of spirit.


    Not in the flesh.


    And when the fire of Nirvana comes into contact with it, it is not weakened, but more turbulent.


    At the moment, Chen Yu felt only a splitting headache.


    No, they are not the same skill at all!


    I am totally suicidal.


    We must find a way to turn the situation around.


    Chen forced himself to calm down and began to analyze one by one.


    Since Yan Qi can be brought into the inner world.


    Then it should be the same as the kunlai old demon.


    But they are not the same.


    In other words, the two have something in common.


    It''s not absolute that the head of a cow is wrong for the mouth of a horse.


    Chen Yu passed the kunlai old demon''s skill in his mind.


    Since the inner world is called the inner world, it should have something in common with the outer world.


    Where on earth did you miss?


    Chen Yu is running his brain at full speed.


    Heaven pattern! The only difference between inner world and outer world is that there is no heaven pattern.


    But this day''s tattoo was not his own at first.


    It is he who steals a pattern of heaven and earth, and then he belongs to himself.


    So can we also integrate Tianwen into the inner world?


    Chen immediately integrated the small world into himself.


    Then release the inflamed Qi and let Tianwen carry the inflamed Qi.


    Sure enough, the tyranny of the inner world stopped. Although the pain was still the same, the destructive burning Qi stopped destroying temporarily.


    And the sea of consciousness began to repair itself.


    This is the trick Chen just found.


    It''s the method that Chen found out by himself.


    It was originally used to increase its own combat power.


    Before the battle with Zhang Tianyi, Chen Yu used it.


    Now it seems that I have found this key point by mistake.


    Chen Yu was in a great spirit, trying to put Tian Wen into the inner world.


    There seems to be a play


    The inner world does not exclude the integration of heaven patterns.


    The two fit very well, even more smoothly than Chen Yu imagined.


    Soon, Tianwen has fully integrated into the sea of consciousness.


    At the same time, in the sea of consciousness, it also forms the same feeling as the outer world.


    At this moment, Chen Yu seemed to feel the power of giant.


    That is the power emanating from the inner world.


    The inner heaven and earth of Tianwen are integrated into it. When it is infused with inflamed Qi, it no longer brings pain to Chen Yu, but moistens him.

 Chapter 2700

    Chen Yu enters the river map.


    I began to study a series of crazy methods of exercise just completed.


    To be honest, if it wasn''t for Chen Yu to save himself just now.


    I''m afraid it might be cool at this time.


    Although in the past, Chen Yu had been trying to cultivate himself.


    But it has never been so dangerous.


    If there is a slight difference this time, there is a real possibility that the gods and the forms will be destroyed.


    Then, like the one thousand year old skeleton, it left an empty shell.


    Fortunately, the robbery was over.


    With the lesson of the last time, Chen Yu should be more careful.


    Of course, this is true of both domestic monks and foreign psychics.


    Learn to be careful after you have suffered a loss.


    But most of the time, the loss of loss may be life.


    Of course, this is also the danger that a forerunner needs to face.


    In this era, no one can guide Chen Yu.


    Chen Zhu felt the inner heaven and earth. After being integrated with the heaven pattern, the outer heaven and the inner heaven and earth were also integrated.


    Chen Yu studied for a long time and finally understood the role of the inner world.


    The inner world and the outer world are one.


    And different from the outer world, which is limited by the surrounding environment.


    There is no limit to the inner world.


    There is a saying that the power is as great as the heart.


    It is also very suitable for use in the inner world.


    The difference is how much strength the body can withstand.


    In this respect, Chen Yu has the most advantages.


    At least compared with Zhang Tianyi, baifra and 23 generations of Blood Mary.


    Chen Yu is undoubtedly the most bearable one.


    Chen Yu found that kunlai old demon''s method was not complete.


    The cultivation methods he found here are also incomplete.


    Both are used to cultivate the inner world, but the way of cultivation is different.


    One is to absorb the Qi of yin and Yang chaos, the other is to absorb the more violent inflammatory Qi.


    Besides, it not only absorbs inflammatory gas, but also directly absorbs magma.


    If you say it directly, it is to put magma into the brain, into the inner world of the brain!


    Ordinary people will not do so, even if they have the same accomplishments as Chen Zhu, they will not directly put magma in.


    Because the weight of magma will not disappear out of thin air, it will still become a part of body weight.


    But Chen doesn''t care, because Chen can bear it.


    Through two totally different methods, Chen Xun found a new way of using his own skills.


    One advantage of absorbing magma is that the inflammatory gas contained in magma is very large.


    It is much thicker than the inflammatory gas in the air, and it is more convenient to extract.


    By releasing the burning Qi from the inner world, Chen can turn his little world into a hot purgatory in an instant!


    Even the problem of being able to reach the sun''s surface in a small area.


    In addition, the increased body weight of magma will also make Chen Yu feel more realistic in his hand to hand combat.


    Especially in the release of meteorites, the weight will make meteorites a devastating move.


    However, the shortcomings are also obvious, which will make Chen''s movement inconvenient.


    Especially when taking a vehicle.


    Unless Chen Yu remains in the air forever.


    This will have a serious impact on Chen''s private life.


    Therefore, Chen Yu decided to absorb the magma first, then enter the river map to absorb the inflammatory gas in the magma, and then come out to absorb the magma. Although this cultivation method is tedious, it is very effective.


    Chen Yu was on his way. At the beginning, he was more careful.


    However, with the familiarity of the whole operation process, Chen Yu''s cultivation speed is faster and faster.


    The speed of absorbing magma is very fast, and the speed of absorbing inflammatory gas is faster through the time difference of 1000 times within the river map.


    The inner heaven and the earth can hold the burning Qi infinitely, that is to say, there is no upper limit for this cultivation method.


    But there is a problem, that is, the speed of cultivation and the amount of carrying capacity.


    Chen Yu has the bug artifact of Hetu, so his cultivation speed is very fast.


    But other people obviously don''t have this treasure.


    And the growth of inner world is the growth of spiritual power.


    With Chen''s constant absorption of inflammatory Qi, mental power is also close to being able to control physical objects, that is, the so-called mental power.


    Of course, Chen can move any object in his own small world even if he has no motivation.


    However, the power of thinking is the power of thinking, which is the expression of high cohesion of mental power.


    Some people are naturally motivated to read, because their mental power is naturally higher than that of ordinary people, and they have mastered the method of cohesion of mental power.However, Chen''s motivation is not that innate superior spiritual power, it is simply because of the huge.


    Moreover, Chen found that in his own small world, he could ignite at any position.


    If the other side is just an ordinary person, as long as an idea, the other side will burn to ashes.


    Chen Yu felt that it was absolutely necessary for him to give himself the name of a spiritual alien, such as a lava tyrant.


    But then I think that the name of this lava tyrant is like a villain.


    I have done several positive things in the dark.


    So to name it, you need a more positive one.


    For example, the God of fire, the sun god and so on.


    But baifra once said that the names and names of gods cannot be imposed on themselves at will.


    Do not covet the name of God without his power.


    That will only bring you misfortune.


    Two days later -


    Chen finally came out of the ice seam.


    At this time, the peak of georgoli was covered by snowstorm.


    The visibility is less than five meters. Even Chen''s super vision is not much more than that.


    However, Chen''s small world has covered more than two thousand meters.


    In the past two days, Chen''s small area has once again skyrocketed, reaching a diameter of 2000 meters.


    And Chen''s mental strength has increased more than ten times.


    Chen can even see the shape of every snowflake falling.


    At this time, a dozen figures appeared in Chen''s perception range.


    Those ten people are mountaineering teams.


    Their original plan was to go to the next station.


    But they were hit by a snowstorm on the way.


    This led them to two men.


    In such a snowstorm, they can hardly move 200 meters in ten hours.


    After a short decision, they decided to continue climbing and try to get to the next station before dark.


    Chen Yu stands in the snowstorm and eavesdrops on their conversation.


    Although they don''t communicate much, they all use walkie talkies.


    However, Chen Yu still heard their conversation and has learned about their current difficulties.


    Several of them are out of energy. If they let it go, they will probably die here.


    After all, the death rate is as high as 27%.


    Chen Yu felt that if they did not intervene, they would really die here.

 Chapter 2701

    This is not a pleasant process.


    Climbers are warriors, and they use this process to challenge themselves.


    Challenge the limits of human beings, but at the same time, it is also waking up future generations with a dim future.


    It''s very similar to Chen Yu at this point.


    Because they are all on the steel wire, on the unknown road.


    To move on in the footsteps that are hard to distinguish.


    Step by step across the past, it may be a brilliant light or an endless abyss.


    Of course, the biggest possibility of this climbing team is to fall in the middle.


    Cold and fatigue erode their willpower.


    Chen Chu raised his head and looked over his eyes.


    You may be able to control the weather in a small area.


    Chen Yu consciously released the hot inflamed Qi into the air.


    There is a thunderstorm cloud thousands of meters above.


    The thunderstorm cloud is affected by the cold air, which makes the snowstorm fall. In addition, the hot air from Central Asia frictions with the cold air, forming a strong airflow collision. This is also the reason why the climate of the peak is extremely bad most of the time.


    Chen Yu thought that he should be able to disperse the thunderstorm cloud.


    Of course, Chen can save the climbing team by himself.


    But that would shatter their faith.


    Even subvert their world view.


    Just think of their hard work.


    But other people can even stand next to the theatre with their bare arms.


    It''s easy to do what they do their best to accomplish.


    It was a disaster of faith for them.


    Moreover, Chen wants to try to do something.


    Something he couldn''t do in the past.


    For example, in the myth, the ability to call the wind and the rain.


    The hot air released by Chen soon formed a large mass of hot air, which suddenly hit the thunderstorm cloud in the sky.


    Boom -


    the huge impact makes the sky clear in an instant.


    All the climbers looked up to the sky.


    They don''t understand what happened.


    But they didn''t focus on it either.


    After all, in this extremely harsh environment, anything can happen.


    However, before Chen could be proud, the cumulus clouds in the sky gathered again.


    Chen felt that a larger storm was about to form.


    Because the hot air released just now is replaced with the air in the surrounding area, the hot air is replacing the main floor with the cold air in the surrounding area, which also makes the collision of the cold and hot air more intense.


    In other words, I created a super storm by myself.


    It has to be said that this is a new skill that was inadvertently developed.


    This is basically a disguised strategic weapon.


    But this skill is not good, it is useless for high-end people.


    Basically, it was used to kill civilians.


    I want this kind of dry egg.


    Be an anti human bastard?


    Chen Yu felt that his brain was filled with a lot of magma.


    But it''s not a stupid thing to do.


    This ability can''t be as devastating as a meteorite.


    Unless Chen releases this skill in a tropical or subtropical city on a sunny beach.


    People there are wearing casual shorts.


    However, the release of inflammatory gas in such places will only bring about tropical storms.


    If it is abandoned in Siberia, it is estimated that the most important thing is to reduce the number of wild animals in the area, and the killing power to human is close to zero.


    After all, people who live in Siberia who don''t wear a few windbreaks.


    Chen Zhu looks at the climbing team.


    Looks like I did a stupid thing.


    They make their situation more difficult.


    Chen can only give up saving them by changing the environment.


    Chen Yu helps them to keep out the strong wind, and at the same time appropriately increases the surrounding temperature, so that they can temporarily reduce the difficulty.


    "Li, do you feel it?"


    "Strange, the wind is small and the temperature is rising, Birmingham, do you understand what''s going on?"


    "It''s so strange. Why is this? Is it our near death illusion? There is still a blizzard 600 meters ahead, but why is it blocked? "


    The climber looked at his watch ring and said, "it''s 12 degrees around. Is it wrong?"


    Chen Yu ignored the mountain climbers who were nagging.


    After they arrived at the station, Chen left the mountain.


    Just then, Chen''s phone rang.


    "Chen Yu, where are you?"


    "On the way to Longhu Mountain, it''s in the stratosphere.""Can you fly that high? I suddenly envy you a little. I don''t know that I can''t come here to specialize in strengthening department. "


    Although Zhang Tianyi''s confidence is not weaker than Chen Yu''s.


    But he can''t fly that high.


    Zhang Tianyi can''t fly, but can''t move for a long distance at that height.


    Low temperature, low pressure and cosmic radiation are still very dangerous to Zhang Tianyi.


    However, Chen''s reinforcement system, these extremely harsh environments, had no effect on him.


    "You''d better hurry up. Our special plane will take off at 3pm. You have two hours left..."


    "You seem to have any misunderstanding about my moving speed. Even if I fly by myself, I will arrive in Qinling before you."


    "Come on, I don''t have much to talk to you, you monstrous bastard." Zhang Tianyi is envious, jealous and hateful.


    However, the direction of his practice is totally different from Chen Yu''s, so it is impossible for him to become Chen Yu with envy.


    Bo -


    when Chen Yu fell into Longhu Mountain, he was stopped by the mountain guard array of Longhu Mountain.


    However, Chen Yu made a forced landing.


    The mountain protection array did not curse Chen Zhu''s landing.


    It seems that if the upper limit is exceeded, the mountain guard array will be released automatically.


    Chen Yu comes to the main hall of the Tianshi cult in Longhu Mountain.


    Zhang Tianyi came out of it, followed by four young men and women.


    These four young men and women are all delicate, handsome men and beautiful women.


    However, their dress is not in line with the Tianshi sect of Longhushan.


    It looks like four fashionable men and women.


    And they follow Zhang Tianyi''s back, looking even more awkward.


    "Lao Zhang, are you planning to make a group debut? Look at your position. It seems that it''s the C position. "


    As soon as the words came out, Chen Yu was immediately stared at by four dead people.


    When the four young people looked at Chen Yu, their eyes were full of bad manners.


    "Hide your mind before you have enough strength, or you will be killed by the bastard on the opposite side." Zhang Tianyi knows the thoughts of four young people behind him even if he doesn''t look back.


    Chen Yu is now 29 years old, and the four oldest men and women are estimated to be in their early twenties.


    So Chen is naturally their elder.


    Of course, those four rebellious children.


    I''m sure I won''t accept Chen Yu as a senior.


    "If you don''t like it, just come here."


    "Chen Yu, you are not here to discipline children for me."

 Chapter 2702

    "Sir, we''d like to have a try. How far is the gap between us and the master you invited?"


    "Don''t try. If you don''t have a big gap, you can recognize yourself. But when you have a big gap, it doesn''t make sense."


    Zhang Tianyi decisively rejected these young people''s demands.


    At this time, Chen Yu chimed in and said, "Lao Zhang, I''d like to take care of these for you Children. "


    The word "child" came out of Chen Yu''s mouth. It''s really awkward.


    It''s like mocking these young people.


    Chen Yu, regardless of whether Zhang Tianyi would like to or not, stepped forward and said, "come on, four of you."


    Zhang Tian''s face is black. Do you want me to discipline him?


    "Chen Zhu, stop making trouble. We have to go to the airport."


    "It''s OK. It''ll be over soon."


    Zhang Tianyi is very considerate. Chen Yu can''t help it. After all, he didn''t have a good intention.


    But his great great great grandson is also virtuous. What''s the matter.


    At this time, one of the girls came out.


    Her hair turned red in a flash.


    "Sir, please!"


    The red haired girl was full of hot and hot flames.


    Special blood! Chen Yu has some accidents.


    "You don''t look hot enough. I''ll add a little bit of hot and sexy to you."


    Chen Yu did not see any action, the flame on the red haired girl suddenly turned dark red.


    "Ah Scalding Ah... "


    Chen Zhu instantly put away the burning gas, instantly absorbed the burning gas on the red haired girl, and finally the flame went out.


    "Sorry, I''ve been working on Fire spells lately."


    Chen Yu said with a smile, and glanced at Zhang Tianyi from the corner of his eyes.


    Zhang Tian''s eyes leaped in one breath, and he was originally short.


    Of course, he didn''t like to see Chen Yu bullying his grandchildren.


    Zhang Tianyi looks at Chen Yu, lowers his head, and secretly transmits the message to his four grandchildren.


    "Don''t use Lei system and water system. They are two areas that he is good at. Zhou Yi and Wei Ming, you don''t need to fight. Fang ya, you can use chaos magic to cause him a little trouble unexpectedly. If you have a little trouble, you will win." Zhang Tianyi said.


    "Master, even if he can thunder system and water system, but also fire system, we can only say that his magic system is very complex, which can not be compared with our pure awakened ones."


    "Ha ha His magic system is not miscellaneous. He is not a fire system, a water system, or a thunder system at all. He is a powerful man and a strengthening system. That is what he is best at. "


    "Lishi? That''s all right. I don''t believe I''ll lose to a man of strength. "


    "Don''t be silly." Zhang Tianyi rolled his eyes. "If you look down on him because he is a man of strength, the next time you meet him, you will only be pinched by him."


    Zhang Tian a little bit of the red haired girl on the ground, a clear mind fell on her body, moistening her burned skin.


    Fang ya, who was named by him, came out and said, "Sir, please give me some advice."


    Zhang Tianyi has been staring at Chen Yu. He vaguely feels that Chen Yu''s breath seems to change after two days'' absence.


    It is also that he did not prevent his four great grandchildren from challenging Chen Yu.


    He wants to test Chen Yu with four of them.


    Fang Ya''s breath is very obscure.


    Chen can feel her breath, but he can''t tell what her breath is.


    Chen Chu looks at Fang Ya with his head askew. A little between his fingers, a flame appears in front of Fang ya.


    But when the flame approached fangya, it turned into nothingness.


    No attribute!? Chen Yu eyebrows a pick, Fang Ya seems to have the same constitution as himself.


    All directed spell attacks can be turned into non attribute Reiki.


    Of course, the biggest feature of the non attribute constitution is not only the immunity of the vast majority of spell attacks.


    It can also directly absorb Reiki and use it to convert it into mana attack.


    Fang Ya is extremely good at this. She directly transforms the inflamed Qi released by Chen Yu into her own attack.


    I saw Fang Yaheng push a palm, a huge palm of several meters toward Chen Zhu.


    Hu -


    palm power falls directly on Chen Yu, who takes a step back.


    Chen Leng for a moment, Zhang Tianyi suddenly laughed: "Chen you lost, ha ha You lost to my great grandson. "


    Chen Yu''s face turned black and looked at Fang ya.


    Although he was reluctant to admit it, he was reluctant to quibble.


    Even just now he was distracted.


    "Come on, let''s catch the flight." Chen Yu said with a black face.


    Zhang Tianyi is very excited about Chen Zhu''s loss.


    Last time, he suffered a small loss in Chen''s hand.This time, his great grandson actually helped him get back to a city.


    It made him very excited.


    Even if this kind of victory and defeat is just a surface.


    If we really want to fight, the four young generation can''t even stand Chen Zhu for a second.


    Fang Ya was able to become his great apprentice. In fact, Zhang Tianyi trained her as a personal disciple.


    In fact, Fang Ya''s talent is not outstanding, or even very mediocre.


    At least more mediocre than the other three.


    But Zhang Tianyi saw Chen Yu''s shadow on Fang ya.


    Even if they are one solar system apart.


    However, Zhang Tianyi was very hopeful that he would be able to reproduce the monster Chen Yu.


    And he looked through the ancient books and found that Fang Ya''s constitution is the legendary chaotic constitution.


    When all attributes are close to her, they will return to chaos.


    Although Fang Ya''s absorption ability is not strong in Taoism, and his understanding is mediocre.


    But Zhang Tianyi is optimistic about Fang ya.


    Even compared with the other three gifted monsters, Fang Ya is more optimistic.


    Fangya has more than the ability to attribute other spells to chaos.


    And she has very good compatibility.


    She is compatible with all attributes.


    For example, fire and water, for ordinary monks, these two attributes are mutually exclusive.


    But Fang Ya doesn''t feel the conflict at all.


    Moreover, in Fang ya, Zhang Tianyi can better understand Chen Yu''s weakness.


    This is one of his plans.


    The other three young people are also quite proud.


    After all, Fang Ya is one of them.


    Fang Ya''s victory is their victory.


    "Well, you all need to clean up. You don''t need to go to Qinling this time. You just need to watch from the side. This journey to control the devil will also be the battle and responsibility you will face in the future."


    "Yes, I do."


    "They''re going with them, too? Are you sure you didn''t feed the Millennium corpse? " Chen Yu looks at Zhang Tianyi strangely.


    "Ha ha Don''t forget that the little girl has defeated you. Why can''t you go? " Zhang Tian said with a smile, even if they both knew it.


    But Zhang Tianyi likes to use this reason to disgust Chen Zhu.


    In fact, he just wanted to show Fang Ya how her predecessors fought.

 Chapter 2703

    After getting on the plane, Chen Yu fell asleep.


    Chen has been away for two days, but Chen lacks much more than two days of sleep.


    Although this does not affect Chen''s physical condition, he will still sleep when necessary.


    Even if the physical fitness is good, the energetic person also needs to sleep.


    Just because you are not tired doesn''t mean you don''t need to sleep.


    Sleeping can not only replenish your mind, but also readjust your body''s cells and physiological functions to the best condition.


    Even Chen is no exception.


    It''s one thing to be energetic, but after a long time of activity, the body''s response mechanism will be in a state of maladjustment.


    It''s like people need holidays after work.


    Chen''s body also needs holidays.


    Zhang Tianyi is enjoying the service of flight attendants.


    The old man is dressed in a mountain suit, but he is very stylish.


    Fang ya, Zhou Yi, Wei Ming and Li Qin are all around.


    In that small talk, anyway, I despised all kinds of Chen Yu.


    All kinds of dismissive, think long a wrong person.


    They think Chen Yu just has his watch, maybe he is good.


    But it''s not as good as the four of them.


    Especially after Chen Yu got on the plane, he went to sleep in his seat.


    There is not a little master style.


    It was not until after getting off the plane that Chen was awakened by Zhang Tianyi.


    According to the four young people.


    Just let Chen Yu sleep on the plane forever.


    Chen Chu rubbed his sleepy eyes and asked, "where are we going now? Hotel? "


    "Haven''t you had enough sleep?" Zhang Tian glanced at Chen Yu.


    "I haven''t had enough sleep recently." "In addition, I''m hungry," Chen said quietly


    "Isn''t your spell solved?"


    "No, but eating and sleeping are the physiological needs of normal people."


    "You look like you haven''t slept or eaten in a year."


    Zhang Tian''s careless words just hit the mark.


    Chen Yu has not slept or eaten for nearly a year.


    "Forget it. Call me when you get to the place." Chen Yu yawned twice more and fell asleep in the seat.


    Chen Yu didn''t know how long he slept. When Zhang Tianyi woke up again, the sky would be gray.


    Chen Xun rubbed his eyes, and the car was moving slowly and very bumpy.


    "Where are we?"


    "In the mountains." "This is the deep part of the nature reserve, so there are not many artificial facilities and only one dirt road on the ground," Zhang said


    It has been counted as a deep mountain and old forest. Because of the sky, it looks a little dark. Most of the light is covered by dense vegetation.


    At this time, the car stopped.


    The driver''s master was a local man. After leaving them, he explained them and left.


    "What about us now? Where to go? " Chen asked.


    Zhang Tianyi looked around his eyes: "wait for someone."


    "People?"


    Zhang Tianyi''s face suddenly showed a smile and cried out loudly: "immortal Wuxu and immortal Qingping, since they have come, why hide?"


    Chen Yu is a little surprised. Are immortal Wuxu and immortal Qingping nearby?


    I didn''t feel it at all.


    However, after waiting for a long time, they did not appear.


    Chen Yu looks at Zhang Tianyi, who still has a smile on his face.


    "It seems that they are not nearby."


    "What did you do just now?"


    "Tempt me, if they are nearby, and I offer to invite them, it seems that I am very clever." Zhang Tianyi said naturally.


    "Don''t you think it''s humiliating to guess wrong?"


    "It''s OK. There''s no outsider here."


    "Ha ha..." Chen Yu sneers.


    At this time, Chen felt two breath close.


    Zhang Tianyi felt it almost at the same time.


    "Well? Here we are. "


    Not long ago, I saw immortal Qingping and immortal Wuxu riding an old green paint tricycle.


    The old bone of immortal Wuxu is quite casual and fashionable.


    Wearing a motorcycle helmet, wearing a loose T-shirt, the lower body is also a loose knee type mouth shorts.


    But the white goatee is flying in the wind, which shows his age.


    In contrast, it''s much more normal for immortal Qingping.


    When Qing Ping saw Chen Zhu, he was not surprised.


    But at a distance of more than ten meters, he nodded slightly at Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu is a little confused. When they first met, they were almost immortal.Especially later, I abandoned Zhang Ding.


    Are you and Maoshan different?


    Even if real Qingping knew he was coming before he came.


    Shouldn''t it be so peaceful?


    At least it''s time to show a little anger or hatred.


    But what''s the matter with that bland greeting?


    Is there any plot?


    "Heaven is a real man, it makes sense." Immortal Wuxu and immortal Qingping and Zhang Tianyi held the ceremony of family seal together.


    They may be the top three in Taoism.


    Of course, it may also be the top three Chinese people in different generations.


    And its status is very respected.


    However, after seeing the ceremony, the appellation among the three returned to the family tradition.


    What Lao Zhang, Lao Li and Lao Chen have all said.


    "I thought you would bring some disciples here." Zhang Tianyi said.


    "Well, I''m not sure this time, so I won''t bring my disciples here." Wuxu said, and at the same time, he looked at the people behind Zhang Tianyi: "it''s Lao Zhang. You are so hearty that you have brought four disciples here."


    "I''m ready anyway. If things don''t go well, I''ll run." Zhang Tianyi said with a smile.


    "Let''s go. It''s settled as soon as possible. We have a long way to go." Qingping said, at the same time, he looked at Chen Yu from the corner of his eyes.


    "Don''t go and say something to him?"


    "No, I''ll have another chance to talk later." Said immortal Qingping.


    Zhang Tianyi looked back and said to Chen Zhu and others, "Chen Zhu, go."


    The mountain road is not easy to walk, but it is for ordinary people or ordinary monks.


    At least, the mountain road that caused some troubles to Fang Ya and other four did not cause too much trouble to Chen Zhu, Zhang Tianyi, immortal Wuxu and immortal Qingping.


    Just then, a strong smell came from the front.


    The smell wasn''t bad, but it was uncomfortable.


    It''s like a chemical with a highly toxic component is leaking.


    Along with the smell, there are some fuzzy shadows. They shuttle in the forest ahead, making it difficult for the naked eye to catch their shadows.


    Chen Yu was still listless and looked at Zhang tian13.


    "All these to our three old guys." Zhang Tianyi said.


    Zhang Tianyi obviously intends to leave the hardest bone to Chen Yu.


    Of course, Chen Yu is also ready to come.

 Chapter 2704

    Fang Ya looked at the battle ahead.


    Those three outstanding figures of ancient Chinese spirit, and even the few remaining outstanding figures in the world.


    Those unheard of ghosts and monsters, in front of them, did not last a round.


    Fang Ya saw with her own eyes that a monster like a hill was directly pierced by Zhang Tian''s heartburn caused by Tianlei.


    In front of Zhang Tianyi, the monster that only exists in nightmares is like a domestic baby cat.


    Look around Chen Yu, has been in the muddle.


    When you walk, you bump into a tree.


    Fang Ya is completely speechless.


    This guy, like himself, is here to be an official?


    Chen Yu has been adjusting his mental state.


    Constantly let their mental state to reach the peak, perfect, or even beyond the perfect state.


    Since the opening of inner world, Chen''s spiritual power has reached a terrifying situation.


    And mental power is not only able to affect the external environment and enemies.


    It also affects your body.


    Immortal Wuxu turned his head and looked at Chen Yu, a little surprised in his eyes.


    "The boy''s feeling has changed again." Said immortal Wuxu.


    "Well, I''m not looking for the wrong person."


    "If there is no accident, he will be the uncrowned king of the spiritual world in the next hundred years."


    Zhang Tian nodded a little, and he had foreseen the situation.


    Chen Yu''s rise is too fast, too strong.


    When he knew Chen Yu, he had already stepped into the top rank.


    Combined with his reinforcement system, it almost predestined his future.


    Maybe someone can beat him, but surely no one can kill him.


    Take the three of them for example. They really want to deal with Chen Yu.


    It''s not totally impossible.


    It can be sealed for several years and decades.


    But after the seal?


    Decades passed, if Chen Yu died in the seal.


    Then everything is easy to say, but if Chen Yu doesn''t die in the seal.


    Then when they come to the end of their lives, the clan behind them will face a devastating blow.


    So it is also doomed that they are not willing to be enemies with Chen Yu.


    There is no interest, but there will be terrible consequences.


    And they don''t want to sell them.


    The younger generation can''t do it even if they want to.


    Moreover, there is no one willing to do this kind of thing that does harm to others and does not benefit oneself.


    Zhang Tianyi turns his head and looks at Chen Yu.


    There was a surprise in his eyes.


    How can Chen Yu''s spiritual power become so huge?


    It''s only two days.


    How did he expand his mental strength a hundred times in two days?


    Chen''s mental strength has been very strong before.


    At least compared with ordinary friars, the gap has reached dozens of times.


    But on this basis, Chen Yu is a hundred times stronger.


    I can''t believe what I think.


    Is it because of the inner world?


    Zhang Tianyi did not repair the inner heaven and earth, but through the records of the ancient books in the mountain gate, he found all kinds of miracles about the inner heaven and earth.


    So the first thing Zhang Tianyi thought of was that Chen Yu succeeded in cultivating the inner world.


    The inner world was opened, and the spiritual power increased dramatically.


    Immortal Wuxu and immortal Qingping don''t know each other very well.


    I only think Chen''s spiritual strength is unfathomable.


    When Qingping heard that immortal Wuxu said that Chen Zhu would be the uncrowned king in the future, his eyes became more firm.


    In fact, the idea of real person Qingping is very simple.


    Now, because of Zhang Ding, the inner clan of Maoshan is in a state of depression.


    No matter what Zhang Ding does, he is also the face of Maoshan.


    But now Maoshan''s facade has been abandoned.


    Besides, he also made a big fight in Maoshan.


    Finally, he pushed down the demon tower.


    It''s a huge blow to the disciples of Maoshan.


    However, what if the person who made the face of the people in Maoshan lose is actually their people in Maoshan?


    And this is a person destined to bring revitalization to Maoshan.


    It''s like Zhang Tianyi''s century old reputation for the Tianshi cult of Longhu Mountain.


    Longhu Mountain and Maoshan mountain are actually of the same level.


    Maoshan is no worse than the dragon and Tiger Mountain in terms of details, background and inheritance.


    The only difference is that there is one more Zhang Tianyi in Longhu Mountain.


    But now, she feels that Maoshan is very promising and has one more "Zhang Tianyi".


    No, he has more advantages than Zhang Tianyi.He''s younger. He can even take Maoshan to the next Reiki tide.


    Of course, the premise is that his grudge with Mao Shan can be resolved.


    However, in the view of immortal Qingping, Chen''s own inheritance is inextricably linked with Mao mountain.


    Even Chen himself does not deny it.


    And she doesn''t plan to pursue Zhang Ding''s problem now.


    As long as Chen Yu is willing to admit that he is from Qingyi, she can make Chen Yu admit that he is from Maoshan school.


    At that time, it will be much easier to ask Chen Yu to inherit the Maoshan tradition.


    Although the cultivation of immortal Qingping can''t compare with Zhang Tianyi.


    Even her present accomplishments do not really belong to her.


    But for political wisdom, she is no worse than Zhang Tian.


    In the past few decades, Zhang Ding has not only caused trouble for Maoshan school.


    But they were all dissolved by her one by one.


    Zhang Ding is the face of Maoshan school.


    But when it comes to power and discourse power, Zhang Ding is not necessarily superior to the real person Qingping.


    In the view of immortal Qingping, any concession and any compromise can be accepted as long as Chen Yu can be "obtained".


    Because the value of this man is so great.


    Take Zhang Tianyi as a contrast.


    All kinds of organizations and departments wish Zhang Tianyi had a name.


    What kind of chairman, what kind of honorary member, what kind of elder.


    As long as Zhang Tian nodded, they would sell their organization.


    Chen Yu vaguely felt the intention of immortal Qingping.


    Of course, Chen will not make any statement.


    Chen Yu did not like Maoshan school.


    After all, not long ago, they didn''t die.


    And I''ve wasted their pillars.


    Such a big hatred, if the other side can really put down the hatred, there will be ghosts.


    Therefore, Chen Yu has always avoided contact with the real person Qingping.


    On the one hand, it''s revenge, and the magic has been undone.


    So he doesn''t plan to have another conflict with Maoshan now.


    And I don''t plan to change the relationship with Maoshan.


    So the best choice is to keep the distance.


    Chen Yu has been paying attention to the changes of his outer world and inner world.


    Chen Yu felt that he had not fully understood the inner world.


    The power of inner space seems to be more than that.


    It''s not just about letting your spirit soar.


    There should be some other capabilities that have not been developed.


    Just, that feeling is too vague.


    Chen Yu is now a blind man touching the elephant and a lonely pioneer.


    No one can give him a reference, he can only find his own way forward.

 Chapter 2705

    "There seems to be something wrong. There seem to be more demons here." Zhang Tianyi frowned and said, at the same time, a straight line over ten demonized monsters were vaporized in an instant.


    Immortal Wuxu and immortal Qingping also felt it.


    It''s not surprising if it''s just the evil spirit leaked out and infects the monsters here.


    But the problem is that there are too many monsters here.


    Even more than the number of monsters in Qinling.


    And the vast majority of monsters have been baptized by modern society.


    How can we gather here in a large area and wait for the thousand year old monster to transform itself into another person.


    As more and more demons appear in front of them.


    The three finally felt something bad.


    "Why do I have a feeling that we seem to fall into the trap of a thousand year old corpse, just like the ancestor of a thousand years ago?"


    "It''s impossible. He''s still under seal!" "No one can break the seal," said Qingping with a frown


    "Maybe no one can break the seal, but it''s not impossible to untie it in advance. At least we all know how to do it." Zhang Tianyi said: "and do not need to advance too much, just a few days in advance."


    "Does this mean that we are set up to face that old monster, and it will be an old monster in its heyday? Even more terrifying than we thought? "


    "It means we''re in a more dangerous situation than we thought, someone is helping the old monster out."


    "It''s OK. If the situation changes later, he will carry the pot on his back. Let''s withdraw first." Zhang Tianyi whispered.


    "Old Zhang, I can hear you." Although Chen Yu is more than 20 meters away.


    But I can''t stand the divergent spirit.


    The wind and the grass around this place are basically the same as putting on a lantern.


    It''s more sensitive than the little world of the past.


    Suddenly, Chen Yu reached out and grabbed Fang Ya by the shoulder.


    Fang Yalin said, "what are you doing?"


    In the next moment, Fang Ya suddenly felt Chen Yu pull her violently, and directly pulled her back a few steps, and then sat down on the ground.


    Then Chen Yu walked in front of him, and answered lightly, "save your life."


    "You..." Fang Ya is going to talk about it when he stands up.


    At this time, Chen Yu said again, "Lao Zhang, look after your son and grandchild. I won''t be so kind to save her again next time."


    "Being an elder is a little like being an elder. I want you to take care of my children and grandchildren. That''s to set an example for them."


    At this time, Zhang Tianyi saw two black demons in front of him.


    Although the power of the world is good or bad.


    Monsters eroded by the spirit of evil are basically out of touch with each other.


    It''s like the gutter oil in the brain, which basically belongs to saying goodbye to reason.


    "Ouch I inhaled some magic Qi into my body. I can''t do it. Immortal Wuxu and immortal Qingping, you are on top. " Zhang Tianyi suddenly shouted.


    Immortal Wuxu and immortal Qingping have white eyes.


    Zhang Tianyi''s cultivation, let alone inhale a little magic Qi. Even when he inhales oxygen, he only does an aerobic exercise.


    It''s said that the four children of fangya will be infected by magic Qi.


    Anyway, several of them can basically do it, and absorb magic Qi as a trace element.


    After all, some spiritual components contained in the magic Qi are useful for their cultivation.


    To their realm, although we can''t do the real sense of non invasion.


    But relying on magic Qi alone, they are basically just delivering food to them.


    It''s like Chen Yu, who devoured the two old monsters, Dajiao and kunlai.


    The spirit of those two old monsters is basically blackened by ordinary people or ordinary friars.


    The result is a big meal for Chen.


    "You can send so many monsters here, and there are some foreign monsters, which shows that the identity and strength of the man who let the thousand year old corpse out of prison in advance are not weak, please." Immortal Wuxu is also a lord afraid of trouble, especially this time it''s not a common trouble.


    The thousand year old corpse had taught three mountain palms to kill two people and hurt one.


    In addition, he has crossed the Central Plains, and no one can rule him for decades.


    Today, after a thousand years, I''m afraid it''s more difficult to deal with than before.


    Of course, today is no better than before.


    After all, it was the end of the Tang Dynasty a thousand years ago, and the imperial court was weak because of the chaos of war.


    But now the flourishing age is peaceful and the Millennium ancient corpse is born. If you act recklessly, it will bring about a lot of turbulence.


    But after the unrest? A thousand years old corpse is only a lonely man.


    Can he still recruit troops and buy horses to usurp the throne?Don''t be kidding. It''s not just ordinary people who love their country.


    Today''s monsters are also patriotic.


    Who is playing with you to usurp the throne?


    So it''s doomed that the ancient corpse of a thousand years old can''t be as unscrupulous as it was a thousand years ago.


    What they need to do now is to make the turbulence a little smaller, or to put it out before it happens.


    At this time, Chen Yu pinched his nose.


    The three old Taoists in front cover their mouths.


    I can''t help it. There is a strong corpse gas coming from the front.


    "What flavor? Fragrant? " Fang Ya sniffed his nose and asked puzzledly.


    "It''s the smell of corpse fragrance pill mixed with corpse Qi." Chen Chu looked at Fang Ya and said, "do you feel fragrant?"


    "Er..."


    "If you smell too much, there will be corpse spots on your body. Generally, the living corpses awakened in the wild will use corpse incense to trap the living things. By the way, there will also be arthritis."


    Chen Yu was very enthusiastic in explaining.


    Fang Ya''s four young men immediately covered their noses.


    "It''s not as serious as he said. You are all talented people. Don''t be frightened by his words." Zhang Tianyi, who is in front of us, said.


    All of them were relieved and glared at Chen Yu.


    Zhang Tianyi added: "top of the sky is a small probability of the death of the dead, not so much trouble."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Zhang Tianyi looked around: "I want to see if there is anything special about the corpse made by a thousand year old monster."


    Roar -


    suddenly, a white figure sprang out of the darkness.


    Zila -


    before the white figure was close to Zhang Tianyi, he had been hit by a purple arc on his head and then fell to the ground.


    It''s a naked human creature with short white hair.


    The exploded head splashed black blood, but also sent out a strong stench.


    At this time, there are more white hairs in the dark.


    "Is it white hair?" Asked immortal Qingping.


    "It''s a lot faster than a stiff white hair." Zhang Tianyi shook his head and said, "even if we are going to catch up with the copper corpse, it is not as powerful as the copper corpse, but the corpse poison carried by him is more than the copper corpse."

 Chapter 2706

    Zombies are also hierarchical.


    The weakest of them is the living corpse, followed by the iron corpse, the copper corpse, the silver corpse and the gold corpse.


    Of course, there is another variant after the Promethean, which is white hair rigidity.


    And those zombies with metal titles, they belong to layers of progressive, strength Division has obvious differences.


    And through continuous refining to achieve a higher level of zombies.


    However, it is not easy to refine and the quantity is extremely limited.


    The biggest advantage of white hair rigidity is mass production.


    As long as we master the method of variation, we can achieve mass production.


    And almost every faction has its own technology.


    Even ordinary friars, who know a little bit about corpse refining technology, will develop the technique of white hair rigidity.


    Therefore, there are many kinds of white hair rigidity in the different world of huaxialing, which can be said to have their own characteristics.


    This is what Zhang Tianyi said just now. I want to see what''s the difference between the white hair and the stiff hair made by the thousand year old corpse.


    But the amount of white hair stiffness here is really outrageous.


    Even Zhang Tianyi, immortal Wuxu and immortal Qingping are busy at this time.


    With their strength, although these white buyers are of great strength, no matter how many they are, they will hardly be threatened.


    But it''s not a threat, it''s a problem.


    Zhang Tian remembers that Tianlei Yin can kill dozens of white hairs.


    But the white hair in front of us is stiff, but we can''t kill it at all.


    "The corpses used for these white hair fossils are not the people of today!" Said Zhang Tianyi.


    "Like ancient soldiers, they have some marks on them."


    "It''s the corpse soldier who suppressed the thousand year old corpse." The immortal Qingping said: "these corpse soldiers were the two hundred thousand corpse soldiers collected by the imperial court in those decades. Then they were made into corpse soldiers by my ancestor Mao Shan. Then they gathered the soul of the army and cooperated with the God Temple array, which suppressed the thousand year old corpse for thousands of years."


    When immortal Qingping looked at these corpse soldiers, his eyes were complicated: "but after the release of the thousand year old corpse, these corpse soldiers used to suppress him were also the first to be retaliated. Now they have become the puppets of the thousand year old corpse."


    "200000? It''s bitter. " Zhang Tian frowned.


    If time is enough, any one of them will be able to turn over the 200000 corpse soldiers.


    But now they are not allowed to delay here.


    Chen Yu suddenly opened his eyes and looked at the three men fighting in front of him.


    "I feel that the corpse Qi of these slain corpse soldiers seems to be guided by some force."


    All three of them were stunned and exchanged eyes with each other.


    The scene of killing these corpse soldiers just now was a bit chaotic, so they didn''t think about it.


    But after Chen Yu''s warning, they found that the body Qi of the corpse soldiers they killed seemed to be guided by some force.


    Zhang Tian was shocked: "no, it''s the place where the coffin fell!"


    "Nine classics bury bones, heaven and earth bury souls!" The faces of immortal Wuxu and immortal Qingping changed.


    "Chen Yu! Is there any way to wipe out those corpses? "


    "No." Chen Yu replied directly.


    Meanwhile, Chen Yu looks at Zhang Tianyi with questioning eyes.


    "The thousand year old corpse is to return to the other way. Our ancestor sealed him for thousands of years. Now he wants to seal us. The corpse spirit of the corpse soldiers we killed will diffuse. This is the place where the coffin falls. The corpse spirit will gather but not disperse. The thousand year old corpse is to use the corpse spirit to form a nine classics burial soul array with this place."


    Chen Yu thought about it. After all, he didn''t want to be sealed.


    Moreover, this nine classics funeral soul array is not a good thing.


    Chen Yu raised his right palm, controlled the body Qi around him, and began to condense towards his palm.


    "Can you see what he''s doing?" Asked immortal Wuxu in a low voice.


    Immortal Qingping and Zhang Tianyi both shook their heads.


    It''s a strange move, and Chen Yu can''t use his mana.


    "Keep killing on your side. I''ll control the body gas."


    Chen Yu did not use any method.


    It''s the power of xiaotiandi. We use the power of xiaotiandi to attract corpse Qi.


    Although the body Qi was deliberately guided and controlled.


    However, compared with Chen''s small world power, the guiding power is not enough.


    It''s like a tug of war between an adult and a baby.


    The two are not on the same level at all.


    If it wasn''t for the other side to be out of his little world.


    Chen Zhuo will bring the other side even people.


    The corpse Qi gathered in the palm of Chen Yu''s hand, forming a solid gray muddy bead.


    Soon, the corpse gas around was evacuated.


    Chen is obviously not going to stop.Chen felt that xiaotiandi could not only act on the outside.


    Even those with stiff white hair can be affected.


    Chen found that he could directly empty the corpse Qi in the body.


    Then, the white hairs began to fall in rows. The scene was very spectacular.


    "Well?" Chen Yu looks at Zhang Tianyi and others.


    Chen wants to see if this will work for Zhang Tianyi and others.


    However, xiaotiandi was immediately stopped by Zhang Tianyi and others.


    Chen Chu turned his mouth and looked at the four fangya.


    I plan to do the same with them.


    Four people suddenly felt a force of terror passing over them.


    The result is still the same, their own mental power blocked Chen''s small world.


    Chen''s little world can tear them to pieces in a moment.


    But if you want to treat them as those white hairs are stiff, you can''t do it.


    Zhang Tianyi and others turned their heads to look at Chen Yu.


    They didn''t expect Chen Yu to have such a killing move.


    In an instant, it killed nearly 200000 white hairs.


    Chen Zhu is a small bead formed by gathering the body Qi.


    This bead seems to be less than a centimeter in diameter, but it weighs millions of tons and is made of the purest corpse gas.


    "There are nine dead guys coming." Chen reminded.


    In fact, they don''t need Chen Yu to remind them. They already feel it.


    And soon, the nine guys with corpses all over their bodies appeared in front of them.


    Chen wanted to do the same, but they also had mental protection.


    Chen Yu has some accidents. These nine should be zombies, right?


    A zombie is a corpse, a dead thing.


    There should be no mind, not to mention spiritual power, right?


    These nine zombies, both breath and size, are countless times stronger than those soldiers before.


    And they are all dressed in armor, just like ancient generals.


    Immortal Qingping squints at the nine zombies.


    "Nine refined gold body!" Although immortal Qingping is not in black.


    But after all, they are the authority in this respect.


    Immortal Qingping himself is also master of several magic skills of body refining.


    So it has been found that these nine zombies are forbidden to cast and refine their golden bodies.


    "Be careful, these zombies have infinite power, and they are invincible in water and fire, five elements and body! You have to use spells other than five elements to destroy them. "

 Chapter 2707

    These nine zombies are very difficult enemies for Zhang Tianyi, immortal Wuxu and immortal Qingping.


    Although it''s not enough to make them powerless, at least it''s not as easy as before.


    "I''ll take care of one first." The immortal Qingping shouted: "rotate the green coffin!"


    At the foot of one of the zombies, a blue copper coffin suddenly appeared, and the corpse was directly put into it, and the coffin cover was closed.


    From the blue copper coffin came the heavy beating and knocking.


    But I can''t beat open the blue copper coffin.


    The blue copper coffin slowly sank into the ground.


    Qingping real person''s palm is empty.


    The bronze coffin was silent.


    Immortal Wuxu threw out a four square seal.


    Chen Yu thought that the seal was used to smash people.


    However, the four seals were separated from the hands of immortal Wuxu.


    But shot dozens of white light.


    Those white lights instantly shot the two zombies in front of them through hundreds of holes.


    Zhang Tianyi is not weak in both of them.


    A chain of three zombies was shot out of the darkness.


    Then lead Tianlei and hit the zombie along the chain.


    Three zombies are directly electrified into coke.


    In about ten minutes, nine powerful zombies were eliminated.


    Of course, not all of them have been eliminated.


    Three of them were suppressed by real Qingping.


    She obviously had an idea about these three zombies.


    I''m going to get it home for research.


    And now on the dark mountain ahead.


    Several figures appeared.


    "Nine Tailed Fox, those three can be Kunlun Mountain, Maoshan mountain and Longhu Mountain three schools of palm teaching?"


    "Yes." Yuzao nods in front of her. She just wonders why it''s not Zhang Ding sent by Maoshan, but Qingping immortal.


    Although a little different from her plan.


    But it had little effect on her plan.


    However, yuzao found that among those who came, there was another person out of the plan.


    Chen Yu? How did he come here?


    Yuzao did not show any emotion.


    "As agreed, you lent me that sword."


    "Mr. Junfang, with your accomplishments, why should I borrow my sword again?" Said Yu Zao with a chuckle.


    "All three of them are not weak in their accomplishments, especially the Taoist in Kunlun Mountain and the Taoist in Longhu Mountain. Compared with their Shizu a thousand years ago, they are a little stronger. Even though they are ten miles away, I feel the threat they have brought to our house. They should have already felt our house. I''m afraid that the plans and traps previously formulated will be lost In the end, we must use our real strength to decide the outcome. "


    Yuzao smiled and took out the grass pheasant sword, but she didn''t give it directly to the gentleman in her mouth.


    "Mr. Junfang, the sword can be lent to you, but do you also want to lend me something as agreed?"


    "I''ve never broken faith, but before that, you need to help me eliminate the three monks."


    "I''m afraid I can''t do it. The young woman''s cultivation is shallow, and she is also the body of the fox demon. She is most afraid of the thunder method. All the three monks have the powerful thunder method. If I intervene in the war, I''m afraid that the death of daoxiao is light, and a little carelessness is the death of both the body and the spirit." Jade algae before the plain said.


    "Hum!" Mr. Jun Fang snorted coldly and was very dissatisfied with Yu Zao''s standing out.


    Yu Zao''s so-called fear of Lei FA is just her excuse.


    Ordinary fox demons are afraid of thunder method. That''s because they are not human but have human nature. They are different kinds of demons. So they are rejected by heaven and earth. Every 500 years of fox demons'' cultivation, there will be thunder disaster.


    Therefore, the fear of Leifa is branded in the blood of fox demon.


    But yuzao is different. She is the fox of Qingqiu.


    He was born with nine tails, which was a different species among the fox demons.


    You can even control the thunder.


    How can I still be afraid of thunder.


    So what yuzao said before is just a word of excuse.


    Anyway, Mr. Junfang doesn''t believe what yuzao said.


    Of course, yuzao didn''t expect to deceive Mr. Junfang with his evasive words.


    She''s just making excuses, expressing her will and not willing to fight.


    If Mr. Junfang can show his ability to suppress the whole scene.


    She doesn''t mind adding the icing on the cake to make Mr. Junfang win more calmly.


    However, Zhang Tianyi, Wu Xu and Qing Ping are the strongest lineups in China.


    And it can be seen from Mr. Junfang''s fear of the three.


    Even he has no certainty of winning.And he ignored Chen Yu.


    That person even before yuzao.


    When she broke the seal, she was defeated by Chen Yu once.


    Although she was in a bad state at that time, losing was losing.


    Now the cultivation before yuzao has been completely restored.


    But she felt that Chen''s cultivation was further from her last meeting in Istanbul.


    It even gave her a very bad feeling.


    In fact, during this period, yuzao got something from the grass pheasant sword.


    Not only is the mana completely restored, but it''s also improved.


    Originally she felt that she would not lose easily in the face of Chen Yu.


    However, this time I met Chen Yu again.


    That confidence is gone.


    Some are just inexplicable palpitations.


    Chen gave her the feeling that she was more dangerous than ever before.


    Obviously, as she grew up, Chen Yu also grew up.


    And growing faster than her.


    So she is only willing to lend the grass pheasant sword to Mr. Junfang according to the original agreement.


    The grass pheasant sword is just a sharp sword for her now.


    After getting the secret of the pheasant sword, she did not need it as a weapon.


    So even if Mr. Junfang is not willing to return the grass pheasant sword, she doesn''t care.


    Moreover, she did not believe that Mr. Junfang would tear his face for a sharp sword.


    "Huh?" All of a sudden, Mr. Junfang suddenly looks at Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu, who was several kilometers away, also felt some kind of gaze.


    Across the vast night, four eyes meet.


    "Who is that man?" Mr. Junfang found that he had neglected a person.


    He was young, but it made him feel a little uncomfortable.


    Yu Zao frowned and shook his head: "I don''t know."


    "This man is a man of excellent accomplishments, sharp eyes, extremely keen perception, hidden breath without hair. Even this seat can''t feel his depth, and can''t be a general person."


    "There are many experts in the world, especially among the human race. There are many hidden experts, so it''s not surprising that there are a few occasionally." Said Yu Zao quietly.


    "Where is the past that can be hidden in the hidden world?" Mr. Junfang shook his head and said.


    "If the army doesn''t think it''s right, it''s better to retreat and take a long view later."


    Mr. Junfang shook his head: "you have said before that at the time when the world is determined and prosperous, the current court has an extraordinary power to suppress everything. If the Kunlun, Longhu and Maoshan leaders can''t be maimed, I will face eternal pursuit in the future, so I have no choice."

 Chapter 2708

    Mr. Junfang''s idea is very simple.


    On the one hand, he doesn''t know the world in this era.


    All he knows at present are from the front of yuzao and several of his subordinates.


    What yuzao told him before should be true.


    After all, this kind of thing can be known as long as you walk out of this mountain forest.


    So there''s no point in hiding it from yourself.


    So now he has a general understanding of the power of secularity.


    If he was born, the secular court would not allow him.


    So Mr. Junfang hopes to defeat Kunlun Mountain, Maoshan mountain and Longhu Mountain which are most likely to threaten him.


    As long as the strongest friars of the three mountains are solved, they are also the three great friars of the spirit of China.


    So even if they are hunted down by the court in the future, they can at least take it easy.


    However, the assistance before yuzao was a plan that had been made thousands of years ago.


    Because Mr. Jun Fang felt at that time that his strength was not enough to really run amok.


    Being sealed by Maoshan and Central Plains friars is only part of his plan.


    Before being sealed, he went to Japan.


    Before finding the sealed jade algae.


    Yuzao was the only one he could think of at that time, who could cooperate with him and had this qualification.


    He helped yuzao to remove the seal in advance, and before yuzao, he also needed to do the same thing for him after he removed the seal.


    This is how the two great monsters came to an agreement.


    Although it has been over a thousand years, it seems that the two monsters are quite trustworthy.


    Put aside their own plans and plans.


    In helping the other party to lift the seal in advance, they have all done so.


    The reason why Mr. Junfang did this was that he was afraid that the friar had set up a trap in advance.


    If there is another big formation then, first arrange targeted traps in advance.


    It may not be possible to seal him again.


    Untie the seal in advance and make preparations in advance.


    That''s what keeps the initiative in hand.


    However, the preparations he made in advance seemed to be in a bit of a state of affairs.


    First of all, there are three monks in the three mountains. Each of them has stronger cultivation power than he imagined.


    And the Millennium seems to have passed on to them, even more profound and fierce.


    Compared with the great friars of the three mountains thousands of years ago, they are even better.


    In particular, Zhang Tianyi and immortal Wuxu gave him the feeling that the great friars of Sanshan had no threat thousands of years ago.


    As for the young man out of the plan, it gave him a very bad feeling.


    More than a threat! There''s danger!


    Mr. Junfang frowned.


    "What that man should practice is Yuanshen magic, which is very strong." Mr. Jun Fang felt that there was a spiritual power around him.


    That mental force is so far away that it''s hard to detect.


    And because of their own protection, so the spirit can not penetrate his body exploration.


    But across such a long distance, it can also release mental power.


    It''s enough to scare him.


    Yuanshen magic? His eyes twinkled in front of yuzao.


    In fact, Yuanshen magic is the spirit system.


    She denied that she knew Chen.


    However, it is hard for her to forget Chen Yu''s cultivation system.


    Chen Zhuming was a reinforcement system.


    How to get to Mr. Junfang''s mouth and become a department of spirit?


    Her perception is not as keen as Mr. Junfang''s.


    But she knew that Mr. Junfang must have made a mistake.


    After all, she fought with Chen Yu.


    So she will not mistake Chen''s cultivation system.


    But now Mr. Junfang is mistaken.


    So she had to rethink their partnership.


    After all, he is the wrong man even in his enemy''s power system.


    The odds will be very slim.


    "Thousands of years ago, you should have been attacked by Yuan Shen, right? So you should now be immune from Yuan Shen''s attack? "


    Mr. Junfang shook his head: "it depends on the level of Yuanshen attack. The strength of Yuanshen of this person has never been seen before. It''s amazing. If any Yuanshen magic I have never seen is used, even I may not dare to win it lightly."


    In fact, since he became a devil, he has a passive skill.


    As long as I can''t fight, it will make me stronger.


    At least, most spell systems, as long as it''s not instant death.


    He will increase the resistance to different spells.


    For decades, he made waves in the Central Plains.


    In order to attract the monks to besiege him.


    Then his resistance rose with the tide.


    But there is a limit to this resistance.It''s not absolute immunity.


    "Thousands of years ago, there were not so many excellent monks in Yuanshen''s magic, especially those who specialized in Yuanshen."


    Mr. Junfang looked into the dark distance: "he may be a good choice, so that I can make up for the deficiencies in Yuanshen."


    "The breath on this man is thick and strong. He looks more like a man of strength." The jade algae premise wakes up.


    "It should be because his yuan Shen is thick and solid. It''s impossible for a powerful man to reach such a level, let alone a human race, even a demon race." Said Mr. Junfang.


    Yuzao gave up the idea of correcting Mr. Junfang.


    Since Mr. Junfang''s character is such, of course, she will not have much more to do.


    After all, he is stubborn and thinks that what he thinks is the right character, and it is impossible to listen to others'' suggestions or opinions.


    Only after suffering can he understand what is wrong.


    However, the enemy he faced was Chen Yu.


    Does Chen allow him to correct his mistakes?


    Before yuzao, you don''t have optimistic ideas.


    After all, even Chen is willing to correct his wrong ideas.


    I think Zhang Tianyi and they won''t like it.


    So yuzao also strengthened his strategic thinking.


    Just be a salt fish spectator and never get involved in this fight.


    Our main force is committed firmly.


    Would you like to send the dishes by yourself?


    At the same time, Zhang Tianyi, immortal Wuxu and immortal Qingping suddenly stopped.


    "Do you feel it?"


    "That direction, great evil."


    "Two breath."


    "No, it''s two of the strongest, and three of the weaker."


    "Among the two huge breath, there must be a thousand year old corpse, but who is the other breath? It''s strange. "


    "Before yuzao, the Nine Tailed Fox ran to Japan in the early years and made a scene. Then it was sealed. It escaped last year. I had a fight with her." Chen said.


    Chen Yu not only felt it, but also saw the jade algae in front of it through the mental print.


    There are also three strange monsters behind yuzao.


    Strength is very strong, if in terms of strength, they have been counted as the acme of the previous Qing Dynasty.


    Chen Yu noticed the owner of another breath.


    The master breath of the breath is very strange. It looks like a man is not a man, but a demon is not a demon.


    Zhang Tianyi naturally knew that Chen Zhu had a fight with yuzao.


    It was also the first time that he calculated Chen Zhu and put him on the fire to bake.


    "What''s the strength before yuzao?"


    "At that time, she had just been unsealed. Her strength is not accurate. I won a few points. However, after such a long time, her strength is estimated to have recovered to its heyday. It is estimated that she is only stronger than the thousand year old corpse."

 Chapter 2709

    "Shizu, please give us the jade algae before we can hold her back." Fang Ya said firmly.


    His eyes were full of confidence.


    The other three also have such eyes and determination.


    Zhang Tianyi, immortal Wuxu and immortal Qingping look at each other.


    Qingping immortal suddenly laughed: "Zhang Tianshi is really extraordinary, even these young people have such momentum and courage."


    "It seems that we are behind. We didn''t have such courage when we were young." Immortal Wuxu said with a long beard and a smile.


    Zhang Tianyi, of course, heard the words of immortal Wuxu and immortal Qingping, both of which were somewhat moved and joked.


    "Why do you feel confident that you can stand in front of that jade algae?" Zhang Tianyi thinks that although his four disciples are a bit arrogant, he still appreciates their courage, so he is more peaceful than that and doesn''t want to attack their enthusiasm and courage.


    Fang Ya''s four people exchanged a look. Fang Ya went up and said, "since he can deal with the jade algae alone, then we four can work together. It shouldn''t be a problem."


    "Well Ha ha... " Chen Chu touched his nose with a smile and looked at Zhang Tianyi with a smile.


    Zhang Tianyi almost didn''t stand up, and his brain was spinning.


    Ma Dan, I knew they wouldn''t let them compete with Chen Yu.


    No, they won''t even meet.


    Chen is toxic.


    It''s only half a day, and these disciples and grandchildren are poisoned.


    Brain water is not enough to show the seriousness of the problem.


    This is the poisoning symptom of brain water and silver.


    They had a fight with Chen Yu before.


    Then Fang Ya won Chen Yu one time.


    As a reason to judge that they can circle with yuzao.


    Well, it''s reasonable and convincing.


    Immortal Wuxu and immortal Qingping also turned their heads to avoid Zhang Tianyi''s awkward expression.


    At the moment, what Zhang Tian thinks about is that he should find a corner where nobody is, and bury these four idiots.


    Is it a disgrace to the school?


    Your confidence is not used here.


    Zhang Tianyi is very upset.


    At this time, two breath came.


    The darkness and vegetation in front of the trees are all penetrated in an instant, forming a fire passage.


    A man and a woman walked along the flame passage.


    Behind the two men and women, there were four figures that were obviously monsters in appearance or shape.


    It''s not hard for the four monsters to distinguish their origins.


    A man in kimono, the palm of his right hand has been placed on the handle of a samurai sword hanging on his waist.


    Goblin knife! Chen Yu is no stranger to him.


    After all, he had robbed an old subordinate before yuzao.


    In front of him, the evil Sabre incarnate. His murderous spirit and fierce chill are not under the white ghost.


    It seems that there are many powerful magic swords in Japan.


    Originally, Chen Yu thought that the white faced ghost could be regarded as the top demon blade in Japan.


    I didn''t expect to see the same powerful magic knife.


    On the left side of the incarnation is a woman in white, dressed as a witch.


    Look at that woman''s eyes are very beautiful, it''s a typical black long straight, with a faint smile on her face.


    The breath on the body is not that kind of demon confusion, but with a little affinity, which is also the way of Japan.


    But the opposite of the woman''s breath was the woman in black standing on her left.


    The woman in black has strange lines on her face, her body is hidden under the black robe, and something disturbing is brewing in the black robe.


    A wicked woman! Chen Yu looked at her twice more.


    As for the last one, Chen Yu is familiar with his state.


    It should be a collection of countless souls, and then be integrated by a powerful consciousness.


    On the contrary, yuzao, the leader, and Mr. Junfang are indifferent.


    At least Fang Ya and other four young people can''t feel the breath of yuzaoqian and Mr. Junfang.


    So the senses are not as direct as those four monsters behind them.


    The two sides did not start at once.


    After all, they are all people with cards, and their status is there.


    So it is necessary to show respect for each other with eyes.


    Of course, this link is just a moment.


    Then we began to analyze the situation between ourselves and the enemy.


    "Four teams and two teams, it looks like we have a big win." Chen Yu said with a smile.


    Fang Ya and others couldn''t help turning their eyes.


    There is no good fault on the opposite side. Is the victory calculated in this way?


    And it seems that there are six people on the opposite side, and they should have eight talents on their side.How can I count them in?


    "Ha ha That''s not how it counts. " Mr. Junfang smiled faintly, and turned to look at yuzao at the same time: "how many can you solve?"


    Yuzao is quite speechless. She doesn''t want to be involved.


    "I can deal with any one of the three Taoist priests, and I will not lose until you decide."


    It''s not that she''s hiding her strength, it''s the result of her careful comparison of strength.


    For yuzao''s answer, Mr. Junfang was not surprised, but was the result of reason.


    "Then these four of your men may help?"


    "They can hold on to one of them for a quarter of an hour." Yu Zao looked at Chen Yu: "except for that one."


    Mr. Junfang silently calculated that yuzao would drag one in front of her, and her four men would drag another quarter of an hour.


    Deal with the remaining two by yourself, and it will take at least a quarter of an hour to lose one of them.


    Otherwise, after a quarter of an hour, the four cannon fodder will be solved, and then the pressure will be even greater.


    "Before yuzao, you are also a monster out of the Central Plains. Although your activities are not in China, don''t forget where your roots are." Immortal Wuxu didn''t rush to start. Instead, he planned to fight back.


    It''s a success, so happy.


    If he fails, he will lose nothing.


    "Immortal Wuxu, I have my purpose naturally, so I won''t bother you to say more. Since you recognize my identity, how about you and I do one? It''s ancient common sense to judge success or failure by victory. "


    Immortal Wuxu shook his head and said, "that''s your strategy. It''s not in our interest."


    "Then you want to flinch?" Yuzao smiles at immortal Wuxu.


    Immortal Wuxu is not stupid. Such a simple method of provocation is useless for these old things.


    Even the young and vigorous Chen Yu would not be fooled.


    "Immortal Wuxu, now this war is inevitable. Whether you want to fight or not, it''s up to you."


    "Fighting is a must, but it''s not just about catching and fighting." Immortal Wuxu doesn''t want to be dragged by yuzao.


    Suddenly, Zhang Tian had a big drink: "OK!"


    All right? What''s up? Chen Yu is at a loss. What happened?


    Aren''t you still discussing the competition process?


    What do you mean by a sudden cry?

 Chapter 2710

    Unexpected opponents have appeared in both camps.


    Mr. Junfang is in front of yuzao.


    Zhang Tianyi''s side is Chen Yu.


    The seemingly friendly meeting between the two sides broke up in an instant.


    The first thing to do is the goblin knife.


    The body of the evil Sabre is a flash of ghosts, appearing in front of Fang ya.


    At that moment, Fang Ya only felt that the pressing cold front was only 0.1 cm away from her head.


    Just at this critical moment, two fingers grasped the blade of the demon sword.


    The devil Sabre also has such a moment of loss.


    Surprised to see Chen Yu.


    At this moment, he was not thinking about how to fight back, but how to retreat.


    At the same time, another general in front of yuzao, a collection of countless souls, thousand souls!


    He did it! His first choice was to support the goblin sword.


    The thousand souls opened their mouths at the first time and spewed out countless evil spirits.


    The evil spirits rushed to Chen Yu like a wave of sewage.


    Chen Yu''s backhand first punched the devil blade.


    Clang -


    in the sound of iron and gold cross blows, the goblin sword is hit and flies out.


    Along with the numerous broken blades flying, the goblin Dao suffered from the fatal wound.


    The evil spirit on the body can''t be restrained to escape.


    Chen Zhu returns to see the thousand souls.


    The foot immediately rolled up a wave of magma and dark primordial liquid, and turned to the evil wave.


    The wave of evil spirits was swept away and annihilated by the dark magma.


    However, the dark magma is still rushing to qianhun.


    Thousand souls just wanted to reorganize their defense.


    But Yu Zao reached out and pulled: "fool, don''t fight with that guy!"


    Chen Zhuo gave a cold Snort and raised his finger. In the dark magma, a red and black blade was differentiated and shot at yuzao.


    Yuzao hurriedly dodges, but it is still a step slower.


    Her right arm, together with the thousand souls, was cut off.


    In an instant, the dark magma engulfs the thousand souls.


    Thousands of souls even have no time to struggle, they disappear quietly in the dark magma.


    Before the jade alga, she snorted and flew to a higher air.


    Looking down at Chen Yu below.


    "Wash away sin, and lead to life!"


    The witch holds the soul summoning guide in her hand and gently swings it to release the purple magic power.


    It forms a huge purple sphere, covering her and another weird woman with purple lines all over her body.


    The purple sphere blocked the dark magma, but it didn''t last long.


    Because when the purple sphere contacts the dark magma, it has already cracked.


    Jade algae in the sky before a big drink, the body into a prototype, a hundred meters big nine tail giant fox appeared in front of all.


    The Nine Tailed giant fox claw slapped heavily on the ground, and there was a huge gap between Chen Yu and the witch.


    Dark magma poured into the gap, which slowed down the impact of dark magma on the witch.


    At this time, Fang Ya and others have already looked silly.


    Just a few seconds.


    Just a few seconds!


    For them, it may be a power accumulation time for intermediate spells.


    But Chen Yu, Yu Zao and the four monsters have been fighting for several rounds.


    Even one of the enemy''s monsters was seriously injured, and a thousand souls had been swallowed.


    Chen Yu did not start again, but stared at yuzao.


    The real body in front of yuzao is much smaller than when I saw it for the first time.


    But the spirit of the body is more than ten times stronger than that time.


    The nine tails behind me are swaying. Every time they are swaying, they are stirring the spirit of the world around them.


    Immortal Qingping, immortal Wuxu and Zhang Tianyi are also tense at this time.


    As long as Mr. Jun Fang does it, they will do it immediately.


    At this time, there is no need for any intrigue or any trap.


    Only when we really divide the winners and the losers can we get the result.


    It doesn''t matter who is just, who is evil.


    The winner, of course, stands for justice.


    Mr. Jun Fang laughs, and he doesn''t intend to continue the confrontation.


    For him, procrastination is not good for him.


    So Mr. Junfang launched the offensive first.


    Suddenly, Mr. Jun Fang''s left arm stretched out a twisted flesh and blood arm.


    The flesh and blood arm is bigger than Mr. Junfang''s body.


    At the same time, it also exudes a terrible evil spirit.


    "Devil body!" Zhang Tianyi''s face coagulated.


    At the same time, the three monks took action.


    Immortal Wuxu quickly seals, and the whole spirit of heaven and earth is activated by his magic power."God wood world sea!"


    The sea of trees around us seems to be alive. The roots grow rapidly, like a winding dragon, rolling towards Mr. Junfang.


    The magic arm behind Mr. Junfang slapped hard on the ground, which made a circle of blackness.


    Black inflammation in an instant will be surrounded by the roots burned to fly.


    But the sea of divine wood is not a common magic.


    If it could be easily broken, immortal Wuxu would have retired.


    Although black inflammation burned a large number of roots, but there are more roots swept to Mr. Jun Fang.


    Finally, the first root wrapped around Mr. Junfang''s magic arm.


    Mr. Junfang''s magic arm was torn off, and the roots were torn instantly.


    And more roots entangled Mr. Junfang''s whole body.


    "Sword!" As soon as Zhang Tian had a big drink, hundreds of magic soldiers appeared in the sky.


    "Go!" Zhang Tianyi points to where Mr. Junfang is.


    Hundreds of magic soldiers stabbed into the roots in an instant.


    The next moment, the roots exploded.


    Mr. Jun Fang flew out of the explosion without any damage.


    But he''s got an extra arm.


    One hand was carrying a long sword with a strange shape.


    Chen recognized the sword in Mr. Junfang''s hand, the national treasure of Japan, and the grass pheasant sword.


    At the beginning, I robbed eight foot Qiong gouyu, while yuzao robbed the grass pheasant sword.


    However, the grass pheasant sword is a little strange.


    I don''t know if it''s my illusion. It seems that there is something missing in the grass pheasant sword.


    Chen Yu looked at yuzao and said, "are you sure you want to cooperate with this failing product that looks like it''s coming out of an under funded biochemical laboratory? There''s no future at all. "


    Yuzao looked at Mr. yanjunfang and said, "I haven''t seen Mr. Junfang''s body. Although he looks a little cheap at present, Mr. Junfang''s strength is solid. Even you don''t have to be sure."


    Chen has seen many laboratory products, at least half of which are much more beautiful than before.


    Mr. Junfang has a snack plug. Although he has been sealed for two thousand years in a row, his IQ is still online.


    So he probably understood the central idea of the dialogue between Chen Yu and Yu Zao.


    anyway, make complaints about their own style.


    "Mr. Junfang!" Zhang Tianyi narrowed his eyes and looked at Mr. Junfang. "I didn''t expect to be Xu Xianchang, the famous Xu Fu."


    "Ha ha Do you know my common name? "

 Chapter 2711

    "Ha ha For five thousand years, we can''t find such a pit as Xu Xianchang. So Xu Xianchang should be the first Taoist Pit cargo. "


    "Ha ha..." Mr. Junfang is also laughing: "ah The Taoist friend, Muzan, is the immortal under cultivation, which is not the Tao. Therefore, the first pit of goods of this Taoist family, I''m not worthy of your help. "


    Xu Fu is the first pit of the ancient friars.


    Dare to pit and the pit succeeded in the first emperor of all ages.


    It''s just this immortal.


    "It''s better to have a good relationship today than to have a good relationship with you? I''ll take a step back, and I''ll leave now? "


    "Ha ha..." Zhang Tianyi smiled: "good luck can exist, but thousands of years ago you took my three mountain treasure, can you return it to us?"


    "Those three treasures have been integrated with me. It seems that we can''t give them today." Mr. Jun Fang''s smile gradually converged.


    "It''s OK. The best thing we invite is to dismantle all kinds of things. From architecture to human organs, there is nothing that he can''t dismantle."


    When Mr. Junfang looked at Chen Yu, he could feel the dangerous feeling that Chen Yu had brought to him.


    This feeling is totally different from that of Zhang Tianyi, Wuxu and Qingping.


    Although Zhang Tianyi, immortal Wuxu and immortal Qingping have the highest accomplishments in the world.


    But most of their cultivation magic, and even the magic they practice, are known or even familiar to him.


    So he wasn''t afraid of the three of them.


    Even if they join hands, Mr. Junfang is sure to meet the enemy.


    Only Chen Yu made him feel dangerous.


    But up to now, he hasn''t fully figured out what kind of power system Chen Yu is.


    Chen Yu looks at Zhang Tianyi, then immortal Wuxu and immortal Qingping.


    "I don''t know why. I suddenly feel that you are a little in the way here."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Zhang Tianyi.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Immortal Wuxu.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Immortal Qingping.


    It''s arrogant. It''s not only in China, but also in the world.


    Basically no one or group dares to say that.


    Especially when they are three at the same time.


    Zhang Tian smiled and said, "Chen Yu, are you sure?"


    "I don''t know. That Xu hasn''t made real effort."


    "Then we''ll hold yuzao back for you?"


    "Not at all." Chen Yu shook his head: "she''s not in the way."


    The smile in front of yuzao is a little uncomfortable, eh I''m upset.


    "Chen Yu, don''t be arrogant." Jade algae before light said, her real body to make the gesture of attack, nine tails also did not swing, but high up.


    In front of yuzao''s face, there is a fierce light in his eyes.


    "It seems that I can''t hide myself." Mr. Junfang said quietly.


    Mr. Jun Fang''s body became bigger, and there were two more arms behind him, and his body began to turn gold.


    In terms of color, it''s much better than the previous senses.


    If the former Mr. Jun Fang looks like a failed product of a biology laboratory with insufficient funds.


    Now Mr. Junfang is krypton king.


    At least, he was covered with gold foil.


    Chen''s eyes suddenly turned red, and then a red light burst out.


    Death rays? In principle, it''s the same as the death ray.


    In fact, it is to cover the eyes with fire elements.


    Then through the stimulation of magic, the fire element will burst out.


    Chen has always known the principle of death rays.


    However, Chen did not grasp the power of the fire system in the past.


    So even if you know the principle, you can''t use it.


    But since Chen Yu opened the inner world.


    The inner world has been completely transformed into a fire system.


    Burning Qi and fire of Nirvana are completely integrated.


    So all the requirements for death rays are met.


    It''s not just the death ray, but many Fire spells in the past are also integrated.


    Of course, most Fire spells don''t make sense to Chen.


    When the death ray shoots at Mr. Jun Fang, Mr. Jun Fang directly raises a golden arm to block it.


    Mr. Junfang''s golden arm was almost red by Chen''s death ray.


    But the damage to him was very little, at least Chen Yu felt his death ray was tickling him.


    And Mr. Junfang is not only blocking Chen Yu''s death ray, but also brewing a raging fire spell in his opposite arm.


    His right hand blocks and absorbs Chen''s death ray energy, and his left hand uses the absorbed fire energy to release Fire spells.At the next moment, a red light column came out of Mr. Junfang''s palm.


    The heat of terror hit Chen Yu.


    But the same thing happened.


    Chen absorbed the heat flow directly.


    No matter Chen Yu or Mr. Junfang, the energy consumed in this incoming and outgoing energy is very small.


    It''s almost how much energy Chen released, and then it''s absorbed and processed by Mr. Jun Fang, and then it''s returned, and then it''s absorbed by Chen.


    In this process, there is almost no energy consumption.


    That is to say, Chen Yu and Mr. Junfang are both very efficient in energy utilization.


    Fire system? Mr. Jun Fang''s eyes twinkled at Chen Yu.


    Now that you know the attributes of each other, it''s easy to do.


    Mr. Jun Fang''s resistance to fire is very high, even close to absolute immunity.


    And not only is the resistance high, Mr. Jun Fang also has the absorption of fire energy attack.


    So he felt that he was born invincible in this battle.


    Mr. Jun Fang held up his golden arms at the top of his back.


    The sky roared, and a terrible electric snake fell on Mr. Junfang''s right palm, and then his left palm pointed at Chen Yu.


    Boom -


    the current is almost endless. Mr. Jun Fang just uses magic to draw the thunder, not to make the current himself.


    So as long as the current in the cloud is not exhausted, the terrorist attack will not stop.


    Zhang Tianyi looks at the thunder guiding skill used by Mr. Junfang, and his face cannot help changing.


    This is the unique thunder skill of Longhu Mountain.


    But Mr. Junfang uses it more perfectly than his orthodoxy.


    This made him a little bit upset.


    There is no difference between the two in the process of mine drawing.


    It''s just that there''s a gap in the duration of this lightning.


    Mr. Jun Fang is almost immune to thunder magic, so he doesn''t care how much current he passes through his body.


    As long as he continuously absorbs the power of thunder and then releases it, the attack will not stop.


    Will continue to release, until the enemy will be killed into slag.


    Zhang Tianyi couldn''t do it.


    However, Mr. Junfang seems to have missed a bit.


    The thunder inducing technique bombarded Chen Yu, who never changed his posture from the beginning to the end.

 Chapter 2712

    The white light on Chen Yu is more and more abundant.


    Chen Yu also fully felt what it means to charge for five minutes and use for two hours.


    A continuous stream of huge electric energy filled his body.


    In the eyes of thunder, his electric energy is almost saturated.


    Chen Yu suddenly raised his arm and aimed at yuzao.


    Bang -


    the terrifying arc breaks through the sky and shoots directly on the body in front of yuzao.


    Roar -


    before yuzao, there was a terrible roar, and the huge body fell to the ground.


    Mr. Junfang immediately stopped the art of guiding thunder.


    I look at Chen Yu in wonder.


    Chen Yu can absorb the power of thunder like him, and has the same method.


    Did he also turn his body into a devil?


    But it''s impossible.


    To refine the devil body, first of all, you need to turn your body into a corpse, a corpse that will no longer be bound by life.


    Not even the demon clan, because even the demon clan will die of illness.


    This is why Mr. Junfang appeared as a thousand year old corpse a thousand years ago.


    In order to achieve the basic conditions, Mr. Jun Fang spent a whole thousand years.


    Others thought that when he was born a thousand years ago, he was a great success.


    In fact, it''s only a small success.


    The second time he was sealed for a thousand years was actually in his plan.


    It took nearly two thousand years to create the devil body that is now a great success.


    But why is the human being in front of him, why is the power he uses so similar to himself.


    In the past decades, even one tenth of the devil''s body is hard to be tempered.


    Even if someone can break the limit, it is still very limited.


    Two hundred years is almost the limit.


    Like baifra, he also lived for more than 400 years by giving up and changing his body.


    But the most important thing to cultivate the devil body is the flesh body, which cannot be changed at all.


    A change of body is equal to a new level.


    So Mr. Junfang will let himself become a body with thoughts and consciousness first.


    Then he began to cultivate the devil body.


    But now, a living man has his own magical body.


    This made his mind collapse directly.


    A good start in a hundred years and a foundation in a thousand years.


    As a result, they came up with a complete set of three-year versions.


    No one would like to change it.


    This makes Mr. Jun Fang extremely suspicious that he took the wrong small book.


    In other words, a more perfect version of his own little book has been made up by later generations.


    Mr. Junfang has put Chen Yu on the list of people who must be killed.


    There is no need for two devils in this world.


    Mr. Jun Fang is afraid that Chen Yu has the same constitution as him.


    However, he believed that Chen Yu could not speak with him in the same day even if he was trained into a devil.


    After all, it took him two thousand years to gather the directors of hundreds of schools.


    In his eyes, Chen Zhuding is a quick version.


    It has absolutely no characteristics of being almost invincible, at most, it is the simplification effect of a demon body.


    He felt that Chen Yu''s skill could not be better than his own.


    In addition, he knows not only the advantages of the devil body, but also the weaknesses of the devil body.


    Even the devil has weakness!


    But this weakness is not a weakness.


    The weakness of the devil is physical attack.


    This cannot be exempted.


    However, the devil body itself can make the body of the cultivator reach a horrible level.


    Even more than the extreme of man and demon, so this weakness is not weakness.


    Mr. Junfang is going to fight Chen Yu.


    This is the best way to defeat another devil.


    Taking advantage of Chen Yu''s just released the force of thunder, Mr. Junfang suddenly appeared behind Chen Yu.


    Four golden fists fell heavily behind Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu was beaten and stumbled. He looked back and touched the back of his head.


    Then look at Mr. Junfang.


    Chen Yu thought that there would be any special bonus.


    What are the side effects of hitting yourself.


    So instead of fighting back, Chen waited for his body to respond.


    However, after waiting for a long time, there was no response.


    Chen Yu is a little confused.


    Is the attack a little weaker?


    However, in Mr. Junfang''s eyes, he thought that Chen Yu was stunned by his fist.


    This made him quite proud. It was obviously the stupidest decision to let a demon of the same attribute fight against himself.I know the devil better than anyone else.


    So he decided to keep up his efforts and fight for Chen Yu to die in one breath.


    However, someone moves faster than him, and yuzao leaps out of the darkness.


    The huge body came towards Chen Zhu.


    The great body of terror is a fire, with a heat of terror, which seems to burn everything.


    The second level of Guiyi skill, the great spirit deification!


    In a flash, Chen Yu became the golden giant.


    The breath on the body suddenly increased a hundred times.


    In an instant, Mr. Junfang flew back 100 meters.


    Fortunately, Chen''s goal this time is not him.


    Chen Yu swings his fist and smashes it at yuzao.


    Although Chen Ji was deified, his body size was still ten thousand times different from that of yuzao.


    So they still look like eggs hitting rocks.


    But the jade alga front potential is like the huge sky, sees both bumps together, Chen Zhu is about to bump a head to break the blood stream.


    But the next moment, yuzao was like a little milk dog.


    The huge burning body made an arc in the night sky.


    People who don''t know think it''s a meteor.


    Chen Yu did not step back, but the ground was cracked.


    Fang Ya and others all look stupid.


    Fang Ya is also deeply suspicious of herself.


    I''m on the dragon and tiger mountain. I really beat such a thing?


    And Mr. Junfang is even more surprised.


    Chen''s golden body is similar to his, but not exactly the same.


    What''s more, what''s Chen''s horrible strength?


    One blow smashed yuzao into the power of concussion.


    Although the devil body strengthened the body.


    But there is a limit to what can be strengthened.


    Chen took a deep breath and looked at Mr. Junfang.


    Return to the third level!


    Everyone felt a suffocating sense of oppression.


    Mr. Junfang''s eyes became solemn.


    At the moment, he finally realized where Chen Yu''s sense of danger came from.


    It''s a power that doesn''t belong to the devil at all.


    The weakness of the devil body lies in the fact that Chen Yu not only has no terrorist power, but also is superior to the devil body.


    And that specious golden body.


    They have the same or similar spell resistance.


    But the other side has more power than him.


    Mr. Junfang also had to start to be serious, or go all out.


    There are twelve golden lights behind Mr. Junfang''s body.


    There were twelve hundred meter gold men standing behind Mr. Junfang.


    The moonlight shines on the twelve golden men, and the light like glass is transmitted from them.


    Mr. Jun Fang opened his six arms behind him and absorbed the brilliance of glass.

 Chapter 2713

    "Chen Yu, stop him!" Cried Zhang Tianyi.


    At this time, the other side showed that he was absorbing the power of the twelve golden people.


    The right way is to stop the absorption of the other party.


    Take advantage of each other''s time to give each other a fatal blow.


    Chen Chu''s eyes opened. He noticed that when Mr. Jun Fang absorbed the glaze light from the twelve Jin people, his body had a special connection with them.


    This kind of link can''t be broken, at least at present he can''t break this kind of link.


    Chen Yu did not move, but continued to use his mental power to see the connection between Mr. Junfang and the twelve Jin people.


    Mr. Junfang and the twelve Jin people seem to form a strange array.


    Chen Yu shakes his head. Chen Yu knows that his supernatural knowledge reserve is very shallow, which is estimated to be the level of low level. If Zhang Tianyi and his colleagues are regarded as academicians of the Chinese Academy of Sciences, then Chen Yu is the level of primary school students.


    At present, a person who has been in contact with the spiritual world since childhood, or a family cultivated monk, has at least the university level.


    From this point we can see how shallow Chen Yu is in this respect.


    However, it is strange that Chen Yu, a primary school student, has the ability to see through the essence.


    The inner world has the ability to see through the essence.


    Chen can even analyze the essence of the relationship between the twelve Jin people and Mr. Junfang.


    It was a very strange resonance. Mr. Junfang did not simply absorb energy from the twelve golden men.


    "Chen Yu..."


    "Don''t be impatient, Lao Zhang!" Immortal Wuxu stopped Zhang Tianyi: "that guy seems to be weird with the twelve Jin people. It''s the right decision for Chen Yu not to do it."


    "How could..." Zhang Tianyi frowns and looks at Chen Yu.


    There''s no reason why you can''t see it, but Chen Yu can see it.


    "That''s the twelve spirits array." Said immortal Qingping with a solemn face.


    "What array is this?" Zhang Tianyi is not familiar with the array.


    However, looking at the face of immortal Qingping, he also realized that this array was not simple.


    "The twelve capitals are also called the twelve spirits of the twelve ethnic groups. When the emperor of Qin destroyed the six kingdoms to rule the world, in fact, he destroyed not only the six kingdoms, but also the Twelve Kingdoms in the north of Southern Xinjiang. In fact, he killed countless people of the twelve ethnic groups, collected the blood, collected the gold of the six kingdoms, poured out the twelve golden people, and refined the twelve spirits of the twelve capitals. The twelve spirits of the twelve capitals were originally It''s used to guard the north and the south, to synthesize heaven and earth array, and to guard the national movement, but I don''t know how to fall into his hands. "


    "The emperor of Qin has been seeking for longevity all his life. Xu Fu was also the first of the drug cultivators in that year. It was not difficult to cheat twelve gold men from the hands of the emperor." Said immortal Wuxu.


    "What''s the relationship between the twelve spirits array and the first heaven and earth array of the emperor of Qin?" Zhang Tianyi asked cautiously.


    If it''s a big formation to guard the National Games, it''s a big problem.


    Because he has participated in the modern world array.


    Even some small countries have asked him for help in arranging the heaven and earth array.


    So Zhang Tianyi has some understanding of Tiandi array.


    The synthetic eye of heaven and earth array is not fixed.


    It could be a person or something.


    It''s like the former Lishi monument, which is one of the array eyes of heaven and earth array.


    However, China is rich in land and material resources, and its human resources are not a monument that can be guarded.


    Therefore, Lishi monument is only one, and there are 35 other Chinese artifacts to guard the country''s fate, and work together to form a heaven and earth array.


    But there are also small countries that rely on an object or a person who will transport the country to the town.


    The natural scale of the formation is much smaller.


    But even so, that kind of small-scale heaven and earth array is almost impossible to break.


    Because it''s the heart of all the people, the heaven and the earth are low, the spring hammer is brushed, and the four clouds move.


    Unless there is a national war, with ten thousand hearts to ten thousand hearts, with ten thousand Ren to ten thousand Ren.


    In this way, we can destroy each other''s heaven and earth array and break the national fortune.


    So if the other side is composed of heaven and earth array, then don''t fight.


    Everyone go back to their homes and find their mothers.


    However, it is certain that Mr. Junfang is not a big formation of heaven and earth.


    He didn''t have Chinese fortune, Ziwei came down to earth, and no one was king''s base, so it''s impossible to arrange the heaven and earth array.


    And now the Chinese heaven and earth array is stable, and can not be replaced by people.


    However, according to immortal Qingping, these twelve golden men were used to arrange the heaven and earth array.


    Then they have to be careful.


    "The Qin Dynasty unified the six kingdoms, but it was destroyed overnight. It has nothing to do with the disappearance of the twelve Jin people. The disappearance of the twelve Jin people is not only the destruction of the heaven and earth array, but also the loss of the national transportation, and even the loss of the Chinese air transportation, which resulted in the hundred year war disaster of the later generations. Now the twelve Jin people reappear in the world, I''m afraid they still retain the Qin air transportation of that year, the capital of Xu Laogui The twelve spirit array, which was created by the emperor of Qin in order to control the underworld, runs counter to the national transportation array. The heaven and earth array is the heart of all the people, and the heaven and the earth return together. The twelve spirit array is based on the spirit of the underworld, and is led by thousands of spirits. As long as it is in the array, old Xu ghost will not die. "Immortal Wuxu and Zhang Tianyi both take a breath of cool air.


    This array of twelve spirits is contrary to the array of heaven and earth, but the principle is very similar.


    Even pirated, even simplified versions.


    It will also make the situation they are facing extremely troublesome.


    "This array needs Yin spirit as its base, right? Nowadays, no one believes in the Qin Dynasty, even if there is no local gangster, he is afraid that the twelve spirits array can not give full play to it, right Zhang Tianyi raised his doubts.


    Immortal Qingping nodded, but the haze of his eyebrows did not disappear.


    "It''s true that at the time of Qin Emperor''s death, he intended to bury a million soldiers of Qin Dynasty as the cornerstone of the twelve spirits array of the capital, but it could not be carried out because of the disappearance of the twelve Jin people. However, the twelve Jin people, with the blood of millions of Aborigines and the gold of six countries, had already had the cornerstone. Although they were short of a million soldiers of Qin Dynasty, they still had the whole sky The power of the earth. "


    Everyone looked at Chen Zhu, and there was some worry on his face.


    Who could have thought that this thousand year old corpse was Xu Fu, the first magician of the Qin Dynasty.


    What''s more, Xu Fu has such a killer mace.


    Not only has he become an invincible devil.


    It also has twelve golden men and twelve holy formations.


    Or that the twelve golden men and the twelve holy formations of Dutian were all in his plan.


    The Qin Dynasty once ruled the whole country, and everything of the first emperor was in his plan.


    If that''s the case, then it''s horrible.


    One controls the world and the emperor as if they were chess pieces.


    Even two thousand years later.


    This kind of means is already a non-human plot.

 Chapter 2714

    To put it bluntly, the old kunlai demon who planned for the Millennium blood at the beginning, whether in terms of ability or means, is much worse than Mr. Junfang, I don''t know how many times.


    Such as the first emperor''s peerless arrogance, were all played by Mr. Junfang between the hands.


    In the thousands of years, in the state of being sealed, two generations and three generations of heirs have been calculated successively.


    Even the time when he woke up was carefully arranged.


    At the end of the Reiki tide, the power of the spirit world was greatly reduced.


    There are few masters.


    And the next Reiki tide is not too far away.


    It can be said that this is the best time to join the WTO.


    Everyone''s face became dignified.


    But Chen''s mind is much simpler.


    Mr. Junfang looks at Chen Yu, and the twelve Jin people seem to be integrated with him.


    He felt as if he could tear the world apart.


    Mr. Jun Fang shakes his hands and tears a gap in the ground in front of Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu slightly sidestepped the attack.


    At the moment, Mr. Junfang gives him a very bad feeling.


    The twelve golden men had a delicate connection with him.


    It''s like a sophisticated electronic component.


    But the structure is very solid.


    Mr. Junfang''s breath and magic power have reached an unreasonable level.


    Even the old kunlai demon''s magic power can''t match Mr. Junfang''s.


    This quantitative change has resulted in a qualitative change.


    His every move has a terrifying power.


    It''s like a giant facing an ant. Even a meaningless action is fatal to the ant.


    Chen doesn''t want to be that ant.


    So Chen needs to change his current situation.


    Even ants need to be strong.


    Zhang Tianyi looks at Chen Yu and suddenly feels that his breath has changed.


    As soon as Zhang Tianyi''s face changed, he reached for a move and immediately protected Fang Ya and others behind him.


    A red line began to spread from Chen''s body as the center.


    Then there are close and complex lines, and they spread more and more widely. Finally, they are covered by red lines within the diameter of 2000 meters.


    "That is..." Fang Ya looks at Zhang Tianyi in bewilderment, seeking his solution.


    "His little world." Zhang Tianyi said, "but why does xiaotiandi become like this?"


    Immortal Wuxu and immortal Qingping are also confused.


    The three of them also have their own small world of different sizes, but the composition of the small world is the same, and they are full of the spirit of heaven and earth.


    However, Chen''s small world was flushed out by the hot burning Qi, and each sky pattern was filled with the violent burning Qi.


    And to fill the whole small world, how much inflammation is needed?


    Chen Yu himself did not know how much inflamed Qi he absorbed during the period when he was closed.


    In the underground magmatic river of the qiaogeli peak, Chen Zhu absorbed hundreds of millions of tons of magma, quenched the hot gas in the magma, and then re absorbed the magma, repeatedly absorbing and refining.


    The power of the inner world is endless. As great as the heart, so great is the power.


    At the moment, Chen also wants to know how much strength his body can bear.


    Heaven and earth infused with inflamed Qi, and then the heaven veins integrated into the body.


    Chen''s body is covered with red lines.


    The dense pattern of heaven is just like the tattoo born with us.


    However, this is not enough. Yan Qi is not Chen''s best strength system.


    Chen needs to transform the inflammatory Qi into his best strength.


    Chen Yu closed his eyes and felt every corner of his body.


    Soon a body development was completed.


    Chen Yu transformed his body into an engine, which was powered by inflamed Qi.


    And improve the output power.


    Chen Zhu included the remarkable state into the category of "Guiyi Gong", the fourth level, that is, the fourth form.


    Chen Yu kept the first form of Guiyi work under the routine.


    And then when it comes to more powerful power, it will open the second level of Guiyi skill, which is the divine form of the great spirit.


    In fact, for Chen Yu, the divination form of the great spirit has already been drinking water.


    However, the deified form of the great spirit is not convenient for Chen Yu''s daily life, so Chen Yu will not maintain the deified form of the great spirit.


    The third level of the skill of oneness is the method of oneness, which can only be used in the face of a balance of power.


    But at the moment, Mr. Junfang, even the third level of "Guiyi" is not enough.


    So Chen had to develop the fourth layer on the spot.This has been tried several times before.


    Development is not going well.


    But the subtle connection between Mr. Junfang and the twelve Jin people inspired Chen Zhu.


    Although the connection is exquisite, it is not too complicated for Chen Yu.


    At least under the scanning of Chen Yu''s inner world, the connection between Mr. Junfang and the twelve Jin people has been detected.


    But some of these connections can be applied to individuals.


    To be exact, Chen Yu himself can be used.


    In fact, in the array composed of Mr. Junfang and the twelve golden men, it is not suitable for individuals at all.


    Because that kind of energy transmission and operation mode is not an individual can carry at all.


    Twelve gold people are the energy source, and then transfer the energy to Mr. Jun Fang.


    It seems that they are individuals. In fact, they have formed a high-precision energy supply relationship.


    This kind of energy supply relationship cannot be destroyed alone.


    And the energy released by this combination is so amazing that individuals can hardly carry it.


    Like a rocket engine, it can''t be installed on a car.


    However, Chen Yu is not the same. This operation mode has not even reached the upper limit of Chen Yu.


    Moreover, compared with Chen''s current strength system, it is more advanced.


    It should be said that in the past, Chen''s output of power has been relatively rough, and there are not many skills to speak of.


    Most of the time, Chen Yu oppressed people by force.


    Now Chen has found a more technical way.


    The output power of the force can be adjusted.


    That is the fourth form. Chen Yu is called tyrant.


    The jade algae retreated as if it were fried hair.


    Her beast instinct had sensed the fatal danger of Chen Yu.


    It''s as if she''s dying to be close.


    At the same time, Mr. Junfang looks at Chen Yu.


    The distance between him and Chen Yu seems to be distorted.


    The next moment, Mr. Jun Fang has appeared in front of Chen Yu.


    "Inch down!" Zhang Tianyi raised his eyebrows.


    "No, it''s upside down!" Said immortal Wuxu with a solemn face.


    Mr. Junfang''s speed was so fast that even Chen Yu didn''t respond.


    The blade in Mr. Junfang''s hand was cut in Chen''s neck in an instant. The blade had already been cut in half.


    There was a smile on Mr. Junfang''s face.


    But the faces of Zhang Tianyi and others changed dramatically.


    After Mr. Jun Fang opened the twelve spirits array, the gap between the two sides has reached this level?

 Chapter 2715

    It was at a time when everyone thought Chen Zhu was defeated.


    Chen Yu suddenly swung his fist in the past, and the grass pheasant sword in Mr. Junfang''s hand broke in an instant.


    Mr. Jun Fang was shocked. Chen Yu made another sweep, and his fist fell on Mr. Jun Fang''s chest.


    All flesh and blood from Mr. Junfang''s chest to his right shoulder flew out in a flash.


    Mr. Junfang was also beaten out by the force of terror.


    Chen touched his neck, and the cut neck made him very uncomfortable.


    However, the powerful vitality and the resilience of fire of Nirvana made Chen''s neck wound almost recover in seconds.


    Let alone Fang Ya and some other young people, even Zhang Tianyi, immortal Wuxu and immortal Qingping have already looked silly.


    The neck has been cut in half. It''s the same as the people who have nothing to do.


    It''s the same as the fried hair in front of the jade algae, but it''s the grass pheasant sword!


    Although the divinity of the grass pheasant sword is gone.


    But the grass pheasant sword is still a magic weapon.


    In fact, there is little difference between the divinity and the magic power of shangjunfang.


    But even so, even if it has hit Chen Yu.


    But it did not achieve the desired effect.


    Mr. Junfang stood up again and looked at his empty chest.


    Twelve gold people immediately changed the transmission of power, the original glass light suddenly turned into red light.


    Mr. Junfang''s chest also began to be repaired.


    But it can be seen clearly that Mr. Jun Fang''s new flesh and blood on his chest is different from the original.


    Fang Ya and other young people have never been exposed to this level of fighting.


    So for them, this fight looks more like a fairy fight.


    "Jiang Zhu''s power!" Mr. Junfang had a big drink.


    Twelve gold people suddenly burst out a burst of golden light, more huge magic power into Mr. Jun Fang''s body.


    A huge and substantial body appeared behind Mr. Junfang.


    "What kind of magic is that? Is it the FA Xiang? "


    "That''s the God of Maoling in the south of Xinjiang."


    "Are you kidding? Can you please invite that out? Even the real one is not so powerful, is it? "


    Taoists also have the magic of inviting gods. However, the common three or four class gods of Mao, even when they come, are likely to be rubbed on the ground by the powerful people in the world.


    Because of the complexity of belief, the so-called gods in southern Xinjiang are also diverse.


    There are almost no mainstream gods in the various gods.


    And those so-called gods, some of them are refined and strange.


    Compared with the real immortals, the strength is a thousand miles away.


    But in front of me, the figure invited by the art of inviting gods is no longer the so-called three hair gods.


    Even if it''s just separation, it''s already appalling.


    If this God comes, how powerful should he be?


    Those mountain spirits and wild monsters in southern Xinjiang really have such powerful gods?


    "It''s not a mountain spirit or a wild monster. Jiang Zhu has a name in the Central Plains. Zhu Rong." Wuxu real person said: "ancient gods."


    "How is it possible? How could ancient gods invite gods? "


    "Ordinary means are not good, but the twelve spirits array is OK."


    Mr. Junfang points to Chen Yu, and the giant God behind him raises his fist. When he rubs the air, he brings the hot heat. The surrounding mountains and forests are also ignited by the heat.


    The huge fist like a demon is like a meteor falling, as if it is going to smash the mountains and rivers.


    Before he touched it, Chen had already felt the overwhelming sense of oppression.


    The ground is torn apart, and the fire of burning plants cannot be lifted and spread upward.


    Chen Yu is facing the huge fist, which is also a full blow.


    From the fist contact with Chen, the red crystal began to spread upward.


    Then there was the whole body, followed by the harsh sound of friction.


    Clang -


    everyone heard a sound as if a mirror were broken.


    Hua La -


    the huge body disintegrates in an instant, and the red crystal is like rain.


    The night seemed to be shattered with it.


    There is a strange crack in the sky.


    Chen Yu didn''t know how powerful the blow was.


    Chen Yu only knows to turn the power up to the maximum, and then he can swing that fist to his heart''s content.


    Chen Yu seems to have something suddenly opened up after he wielded that fist.


    Chen Yu suddenly learned how to use the inner world.


    Chen Yu stamped at his feet, and the ground suddenly poured into the ground.


    Then a huge red crystal column with a height of 100 meters was raised on the ground.


    Within a few kilometers of the square circle, they are all covered by red crystal pillars.


    These crystal pillars are the inner products of Chen Yu.At the moment, Chen can spread out and show the red crystal pillars of the inner world.


    Zhang Tianyi, immortal Wuxu and immortal Qingping all take a breath of cool air.


    "It''s amazing!"


    At the moment, even Zhang Tianyi, who has always believed that he and Chen Yu have opened the 5th five year plan, has to admit it.


    Chen Yu is not only a small step ahead of himself!


    This is also Chen''s first use of this technique.


    But it is within the coverage of the red crystal column.


    Chen feels that his strength can be improved infinitely.


    At least now, he doesn''t feel the upper limit at all.


    Chen Yu raised his arm and controlled his strength according to the guidance in his mind.


    Several red crystal pillars burst suddenly, and the red dust roared, but it did not completely collapse, but turned into a body several times larger than Chen''s body size.


    Chen Yu was a little surprised, but he could clearly feel that the body formed by his own strength had the same strength as himself.


    It''s not your own incarnation, but your own strength.


    Mr. Jun Fang''s face immediately became solemn when he saw the change of Chen Yu.


    At the moment, he felt the same deadly danger as yuzao.


    But he has no way out now.


    Chen Yu can''t be defeated, so he has no place to escape.


    Of course, if he beats Chen Yu, there is no need to escape.


    So he had to drive the twelve Jin people and let them give him all their strength.


    If it is not a last resort, Mr. Junfang is not willing to use the twelve Jin people, and is not willing to urge them with all his strength.


    Because using the twelve gold people will bring great pressure to his body.


    In particular, full drive, which is close to the vast power, even his demon body is hard to bear.


    Even if he fought with Sanshan Zhangjiao a thousand years ago, he did not fully drive the twelve Jin people.


    But this time, he felt that if he had any luck or reservation, he might be crushed by Chen Yu.


    This man is more oppressive than the three mountain masters who joined hands a thousand years ago.


    Finally, Mr. Jun Fang feels that his body has reached a critical point.


    His body changed from gold to dark gold.


    The great array of twelve spirits in the sky is the reverse version of the great array of heaven and earth.


    It depends on the power of the spirit.


    However, the power of the spirit and the power of Mr. Junfang are perfectly integrated.


    It has even been greatly increased.


    Now Mr. Junfang''s breath has increased more than ten times.

 Chapter 2716

    Chen Yu thought that the red crystal had already started.


    Night sky only left a red arc, a head hit Mr. Junfang.


    However, Jinghong''s separation is just outside the barrier set by Mr. Junfang''s strength.


    Although he didn''t break the barrier, he still shocked Mr. Jun Fang.


    There is no subterfuge in the power of terror.


    It''s a hard impact.


    Chen Yu controls crystal red to raise his arm and directly hits the barrier.


    Violent vibrations seem to affect the surroundings.


    Red cracks spread through the night.


    Of course, that''s not a space crack.


    But Chen''s strength spread in the air, and because of his attributes, the red cracks appeared in the air.


    "Die for me!"


    The power of thousands of ghosts is patted on Jinghong.


    The crystal red body disintegrates and smashes in an instant.


    Crystal red has almost no resistance. It can break at a stroke.


    But the floating crystal red powder, hovering in the air, was recondensed with a whirlwind.


    Chen Yu''s crystal red body once again attacked Mr. Junfang''s barrier.


    The forest fire is raging, although it is not a good thing.


    However, it also brought huge inflamed Qi to Chen Yu.


    Although the amount of inflammatory gas absorbed from the underground magma is not much.


    But it''s better than nothing, at least to supplement Chen''s consumption.


    There are red cracks in the sky.


    The cracks are like red lightning.


    Every blow hit everyone''s heart.


    Chen Yu had a short rest for a few minutes.


    Crystal red separated but never rest, has been constantly bombarding Mr. Jun Fang''s barrier.


    But the barrier did not move, which made Chen Zhu think of the Hunyuan Hongzhong of Zhang Tianyi.


    Chen has considered this problem.


    One way to defeat the Hunyuan Hongzhong is to spend time with Zhang Tian until the end of time.


    There is a second method, which is to reach the upper limit threshold of Hunyuan Hongzhong in an instant attack.


    However, it is almost impossible to reach the maximum defense level of Zhang Tianyi in an instant, especially the b.. T to the extreme defense spell of Hunyuan Hongzhong.


    And Mr. Junfang can be regarded as the existence of Zhang Tian''s hierarchy.


    Or stronger than him.


    So his defensive spell is no worse than Zhang Tianyi''s.


    So it''s almost impossible to break through.


    Of course, there is a third method, the second variant to be exact.


    If the upper threshold cannot be reached in an instant.


    Then use more frequent attacks.


    Although it is impossible to break the defense of the other side, pure power is not completely blocked.


    It''s like a person wearing a bulletproof vest and a bullet hitting the vest, although it can remove most of the potential energy and lethal damage.


    But it will still hurt the users of the bulletproof vest.


    This is the way Chen Chu came up with to deal with Zhang Tianyi.


    Chen Yu raised his arm and all the red crystal pillars were smashed.


    Then dozens of crystal red bodies appeared in front of everyone.


    These crystal red bodies have exactly the same strength as Chen''s body.


    Although they are the strength components of Chen Yu, they are exactly the same as Chen Yu.


    But they also have limitations.


    That is, the inflamed gas they need is consumable.


    It''s not endless.


    If Chen wants to continue using this technique.


    Then Chen needs to go through the same process as the last closing.


    In addition, the activity range of crystal red is also limited.


    Crystal red can barely leave Chen''s small world coverage.


    However, the farther away from Chen, the weaker Chen''s perception, and the weaker Chen''s perception, the weaker they will be.


    Because they are the embodiment of Chen''s power, and their every move is controlled by Chen''s spiritual power.


    But these dozens of crystal red bodies are still very shocking.


    With a wave of Chen''s arm, all the crystal red bodies rushed up in an instant.


    Rumbling -


    Red lightning almost lit up the sky.


    Mr. Junfang has tried.


    No matter how many times he destroys crystal red, no matter how many times he destroys.


    Those crystal red bodies will recover instantly.


    These crystal red bodies are not flesh and blood bodies.


    There is no consciousness, they are just the embodiment of Chen Yu''s power.


    It''s almost impossible to destroy them.Until they run out of energy.


    Poof -


    Mr. Junfang spits out black blood.


    At last his barrier was unstoppable.


    Or his body couldn''t support him.


    And the layout is his barrier, even the twelve golden men, there is a crack that is hard to detect.


    After all, the twelve spirits array is incomplete, and it is not the orthodox heaven and earth array.


    There are still many key things missing.


    Moreover, the power of the twelve Jin people is not endless.


    Especially in this level of fighting.


    Mr. Junfang launched the twelve golden men, almost in the water.


    However, Chen Yu''s threat to him is too great.


    He has no choice. If he doesn''t use the twelve gold people, he will die faster.


    Several crystal red split forces tore a hole in the barrier.


    Then a crystal red split into it.


    "Forbid it!" Mr. Jun fang had to divide some power to suppress the crystal red separation.


    A black talisman hit Crystal Red''s body, and Crystal Red''s body was twined by darkness immediately.


    Although Jinghong Fen has the same strength as Chen Yu, its defense and resistance are very poor.


    Mr. Junfang has long found the defect of crystal red separation.


    But in that kind of characteristic, which is almost immortal.


    So called defects are less important.


    At this time, the crystal red split suddenly grinned.


    Mr. Junfang felt it was not good.


    "Have you ever had a suicide?" Jinghong said to Mr. Junfang.


    "You should know that I''m resistant to Fire spells. You can''t hurt me even if you explode yourself." Mr. Junfang said coldly.


    "Ha ha You''re not afraid, but aren''t those golden men afraid? " "And in a closed environment, the power of the explosion will be increased a hundred times."


    Mr. Junfang''s clattering is not good.


    At the moment, he is in a dilemma.


    If you don''t open the barrier, crystal red will explode by itself, which will probably hurt the twelve spirits array and even damage the twelve golden men.


    However, if the barrier is opened, dozens of crystal red bodies and Chen Yu are all covetous.


    A Chen Yu has given him headache, plus dozens of crystal red body.


    Mr. Junfang felt that he could almost wait for death.


    Of course, Mr. Junfang still wants to struggle.


    Mr. Jun Fang made a black French seal on crystal red.


    "Well? Do you want to stop my suicide? It seems to work. You slow down my self explosion. " Chen said through crystal red.

 Chapter 2717

    Mr. Junfang knows a lot of magic.


    But there is not much research on how to prevent other people''s self explosion.


    What he can do now is to delay Chen Yu''s self explosion.


    Slow down the flow of energy in Chen''s body.


    However, this method is obviously to cure the symptoms rather than the root causes.


    Slowing down the explosion does not guarantee safety.


    Moreover, it is necessary to prevent the self explosion of crystal red.


    He also needs to use part of his power to suppress.


    It also made his situation worse.


    And Chen Yu once again did the same.


    Another cut was torn, and this time two crystal red bodies were drilled in.


    Mr. Jun Fang didn''t even give them the time to react. He directly sealed the two crystal red bodies.


    But at this time, one of the crystal red body began to expand rapidly.


    "No! How could it be? "


    The energy of terror is released in an instant.


    The whole sky was printed red.


    Mr. Junfang was also engulfed in an instant.


    Fang Ya and others all opened their mouths and looked at the scene as if it was the end of the world.


    "How could this happen?" The bewilderment of the real person Qingping.


    However, immortal Wuxu and Zhang Tianyi saw the doubt.


    "Chen Yu let his sub body explode in advance, and it was already started when his sub body entered the barrier of Xu old ghost, so Xu old ghost didn''t have any defense at all, just as these two sub bodies were the same as the first one, and they started to explode after entering."


    Immortal Wuxu looked at the red light: "are you sure it''s ok? Although it is located in a remote place, it is impossible to hide the common people from such a large-scale phenomenon. "


    "I have passed the gas with the person in charge above. They are ready at any time. If there is any phenomenon beyond the scale, they will release news that it is caused by meteorites." Zhang Tianyi said quietly.


    When immortal Wuxu nodded and looked at Chen Yu, his eyes were full of complexity.


    "No wonder you asked him to take part in the operation. It''s a pity It''s not my Kunlun disciples. If you can enter our Mountain Gate, I will be Kunlun for the next two hundred years in the future. "


    Qingping immortal looked at Chen Zhu''s figure, and he was thinking constantly.


    The words of immortal Wuxu made her more determined.


    The red light is fading away -


    the first thing to appear in the sky is the twelve golden giants.


    However, the twelve golden men are now in a state of disrepair.


    On the broken body, it radiates strong Yin Qi.


    These twelve huge bodies can no longer restrain the Yin Qi in their bodies.


    It is the power of the spirit, which is sacrificed by the flesh and blood of millions of people.


    Among the twelve golden men, Mr. Junfang, whose body was not inferior to that of the twelve golden men.


    The body is full of scorching marks left by the fire.


    At last, the twelve spirits array was disintegrated.


    He had no way to stop it.


    "I want you to die!" Mr. Junfang roared angrily: "the spirit of all heaven, driven by me!"


    All of a sudden, the twelve golden people turned into golden solution, and then merged into Mr. Junfang''s body.


    Mr. Jun Fang absorbed all the great power contained in the twelve golden people at one time.


    His breath suddenly turned grim.


    Just like the ghost king in the world, but it is more terrible than any ghost king in the world.


    Mr. Junfang pounced on Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu greeted each other with a rude fist.


    Mr. Junfang grabbed Chen Yu''s chest with one claw.


    Chen Yu hit Mr. Junfang on the chest with the same blow.


    Chen''s chest was scratched, leaving three shocking black marks.


    And Mr. Junfang was directly smashed in half.


    However, after smashing half of Mr. Junfang''s body, he immediately had a huge power of Yin spirit to make up for it.


    Just make up for the chest, there is no longer flesh and blood, but countless whine of resentment.


    It was disgusting material, sending out a scalp numb ghost crying.


    Chen immediately forced out the power of the spirit contained in the black scar on his chest.


    At the same time, let Jinghong separate himself and pester Mr. Junfang.


    Mr. Junfang doesn''t dodge at all. He''s all fighting desperately.


    And Mr. Jun Fang has found a way to deal with these crystal red separations.


    He did not smash crystal red, but sent the power of Yin spirit into crystal red.


    Make crystal red''s body unable to lose movement in a short time.


    The power of Yin spirit will affect Chen Yu''s control of crystal red meridians.


    It has to be said that Mr. Junfang''s experience, even all the people present, is not as good as him.


    Soon, dozens of crystal red bodies lost their function, all in place.The body of crystal red shows red and black interweaving, which is two forces fighting in their body.


    However, the red force is obviously in the ascendant. In a short time, the black force will be forced back.


    Mr. Junfang also knows this situation, so he must take advantage of this time to defeat Chen Yu.


    As long as Chen Yu is defeated, there is still hope for everything.


    In this war, either Chen Yu died or he died.


    Chen Yu never retreats but advances. He has never been afraid of anyone in hand to hand combat.


    Mr. Jun Fang hit him, and he also gave Mr. Jun Fang back a tit for tat.


    The two hit from the earth to the sky, and then from the sky to the earth.


    It can be said that both of them have shown their own strengths.


    The mountains and rivers will be torn apart by them.


    Chen Yu has never consumed so much vitality.


    After all, every time you repair your body, you need to use huge vitality.


    But Mr. Junfang''s body had not known how many times Chen Zhu had broken it.


    At this moment, Mr. Junfang, the power of the spirit has covered most of his body.


    Even his head was covered.


    "Old Xu seems to be out of control." Said immortal Wuxu.


    "That''s millions of ghosts, and they''ve been imprisoned by the twelve Jin people for two thousand years. If their resentment is released, it''s even more terrifying than a nuclear explosion." Zhang Tianyi said with a solemn face.


    "Chen Yu didn''t destroy Xu''s body once, and Xu''s total loss of control went further." Immortal Qingping''s face is also solemn: "if we don''t find a way to completely eliminate old Xu ghost, then the final result is likely to be that the spirit will completely control the body of old Xu ghost and give birth to an immortal devil."


    In the past, they have also seen some heretics gestate demons with some other ways.


    However, those who use dozens of spirits, or hundreds of spirits, have already dared to claim that they have given birth to an immortal devil.


    But Mr. Junfang is different. That''s millions of ghosts. Quantitative change has produced qualitative change.


    They all know that Mr. Junfang can win unless he can be eliminated completely.


    But how to eliminate Mr. Junfang completely?


    "Chen Zhu!!" Zhang Tianyi''s face was tangled for a while, then he suddenly sent a message to Chen Yu.


    Chen Zhao looked back at Zhang Tianyi in his busy life, with some doubts in his eyes.


    Zhang Tianyi''s mouth skin wriggled for a while, and Chen''s face couldn''t help changing.

 Chapter 2718

    Finally, Chen Yu nodded.


    Zhang Tianyi laughs.


    Both immortal Wuxu and immortal Qingping looked at Zhang Tianyi.


    He turned his head and looked at Chen Yu.


    They must have communicated something with each other.


    It seems that Chen is not very willing.


    Zhang Tian suddenly pinched a French seal with both hands.


    Both immortal Wuxu and immortal Qingping want to see the doubt.


    It''s a pity that Zhang Tianyi has never seen his magic.


    When immortal Wuxu and immortal Qingping were confused.


    Zhang Tianyi''s spell was completed, but he was not released to Mr. Junfang.


    Instead, Chen was released.


    They were surprised again. What''s the matter?


    The spell just now is obviously an attack spell.


    Even both of them felt the malice of that spell.


    Why was Chen Yu released?


    Zhang Tianyi is not a traitor, is he?


    Of course, the idea of the two people also flashed by.


    Because Chen had no resistance at all.


    The spell hit Chen Yu accurately.


    At this time, Chen''s breath suddenly fell silent.


    Mr. Junfang backed away.


    Because he doesn''t know now.


    And he''s also aware of his current state.


    If you continue to allow the spirit to erode your body.


    Then I can''t escape the end of being completely eroded by the spirit.


    But facing Chen Yu.


    It''s impossible to hide or shrink.


    He can only breathe for a while now.


    Because he felt that Chen Yu''s sudden silence was like a volcano about to erupt.


    At this time, those crystal red bodies suddenly dissipated.


    Mr. Junfang gasped and stared at Chen Yu.


    That unease is spreading.


    The crystal red powder did not disperse, but agglomerated behind Chen Zhu and then adhered to the skin.


    There seems to be something bad going on.


    All of a sudden, Chen Yu suddenly raised his head, his eyes were full of red light, and his mouth was drooling.


    At the moment, Chen Yu doesn''t look like a person.


    More like a beast!


    A hungry beast!


    Under the adhesion of crystal red powder, the skin of Chen Yu presents the shape of lava.


    Run! This is the only thought in Mr. Junfang''s mind.


    Even if he knew that running away in battle was the stupidest decision.


    But instinct still prevails over reason.


    Mr. Junfang turns around and runs away.


    But Chen Yu is like a beast.


    Run and sprint on all fours.


    In an instant, he rushed to Mr. Junfang and blocked his escape.


    Both immortal Wuxu and immortal Qingping were surprised.


    Can''t help but look at Zhang Tianyi.


    They obviously need Zhang Tianyi''s help.


    Zhang Tianyi looks at Chen Yu''s present state with satisfaction.


    What Mr. Junfang feels now is not danger! It''s not just danger!


    Mr. Junfang did not hesitate to extend his magic claws.


    But Chen Yu met him, extending the same claw of lava.


    Mr. Junfang''s magic claw was directly pulled down under Chen Yu''s molten claw.


    Instead of throwing it away, Chen took it to the front and opened his mouth to tear it down.


    At this moment, everyone blew up.


    Mr. Junfang finally understood where this feeling came from.


    The man in front of him is not going to kill himself.


    He! To eat yourself!


    Chen Yu left his withered arm.


    Chen Yu began to chew.


    The essence, blood and spirit of the demonized arm, as well as Mr. Junfang''s spirit, and the power of the spirit were all swallowed by Chen Yu.


    After all the power has been swallowed up, the arm will show what it should have been.


    Mr. Junfang could not help but step back.


    "Look at you now Shouldn''t we be the same kind? We are one camp! "


    Chen Yu slowly raised his head and looked at Mr. Junfang with dangerous eyes.


    "Like? I''m not like you. " Chen Yu pounced on Mr. Junfang.


    "Stop it! Do you want to be possessed? "


    Chen Zhu grabs a piece of flesh and blood from Mr. Junfang.


    This flesh and blood is like being cursed, sending out an unknown breath and strength.


    Chen zhulai refused and swallowed directly.


    Immortal Wuxu and immortal Qingping look at Chen Yu''s horrible human eating appearance.


    "Lao Zhang, what do you mean by doing this? Even if he is not your man, there is no need to destroy him. " Immortal Qingping is quite annoyed.After all, she has made Chen zhuamn the leader of Maoshan or the elder.


    "You said I destroyed him? I''m kidding. How could that boy break so easily. "


    "But now he..."


    "Do you think he''s lost his mind?" Zhang Tianyi looks at Chen Yu and says, "you have never seen him lose his mind. If he really loses his mind, now he just opens his mouth and eats old Xu, not just absorbs the power of the spirit."


    "You let him absorb millions of ghosts? You are harming him. If he becomes a psychopath, you are responsible for it. "


    "Don''t worry, he has a good digestion, very good!" Zhang Tianyi said, "after all, it''s a person who can eat big Jiao and kunlai old demon alive, and that''s not his limit."


    Zhang Tianyi discovered some special features of Chen Yu when he was the ninth son of Zang FA last time.


    that''s what Chen''s amazing digestion is. It''s not surprising to just swallow one of the two''s flesh and blood.


    However, both Dajiao and kunlai old demon follow the extreme cultivation route.


    Their flesh and blood have long been tempered with danger.


    But Chen is like a bowl of seafood noodles just after eating beef.


    There were no adverse reactions at all.


    At least, Chen had no explosive body.


    On the contrary, it has been met with unprecedented satisfaction.


    This makes Zhang Tianyi feel that Chen''s digestion has also gone beyond the scope of ordinary people.


    As for Zifa Jiuzi, in the days when Chen Zhu was closed.


    Zhang Tianyi is not idle, because Mo Han is stranded on the dragon and tiger mountain.


    It''s not difficult for Zhang Tianyi to dig something out of him.


    Dirty method nine son is Zhang Tianyi''s booty.


    Of course, Zhang Tianyi just looked at it and knew the characteristics of dirty method Jiuzi.


    In two days, Zhang Tianyi improved the dirty method of Jiuzi.


    And now Chen Yu''s is the improved dirty method Jiuzi.


    Directly stimulate the appetite to the extreme, that is, the old version of the dirty nine sons out of control state of appetite.


    There''s no need for that kind of brewing time that can take days.


    At the same time, some of the reason should be kept, so as not to let those who are recruited lose control completely.


    Of course, Zhang Tianyi developed a new version of dirty method Jiuzi, which is not for ordinary people.


    If it''s used to revenge the enemy or something, he doesn''t lack this kind of magic.


    It doesn''t make any difference whether there is dirty method or not.


    Zhang Tianyi''s real target is Chen Yu.


    Only Chen is suitable for this.


    Only Chen Yu could bear the beast''s appetite.


    At the same time, there is a monster like appetite, as well as non-human digestion.


    More because Chen Yu has experience in this field.


    Apart from Chen Yu, I''m afraid no one can afford the terrible side effects.


    Now, this side effect is the key to turning the situation around.

 Chapter 2719

    Of course, the purpose of being rational is to keep Chen from eating everything.


    For example, Chen Yu doesn''t want to eat Mr. Junfang.


    Although he is not a man now.


    But he is still human in nature.


    Whether it is from his physical structure, or from his mode of thinking.


    He is still a person, so Chen can''t really talk.


    Chen is also a picky eater.


    Therefore, the dirty method of Jiuzi can overcome Chen Yu''s problem of picky eating.


    At least Mr. Junfang''s Yin power is no longer so hard to swallow.


    A piece of flesh and blood that has lost all the power of the Yin spirit is crushed by Chen Zhu.


    "Do you think this power is a panacea? You will be killed by another monster like me! "


    Mr. Junfang growled as he could not resist.


    In his eyes, Chen Yu is a monster.


    "You are not far from being possessed!"


    "Have you heard of the theory of three times the power of demonization?"


    Chen Yu''s molten claws press Mr. Jun Fang''s head, and then press down heavily.


    The power of the evil spirit gushed out of Mr. Junfang''s head like a spring.


    Chen Zhu opened his mouth directly and poured the power of Yin spirit into his body.


    Chen thinks his appetite is big enough.


    Once upon a time, Chen Yu also devoured the negative emotions of the scum in the prisons of the United States.


    That''s also a million level thing. At that time, Chen didn''t think it was a big deal.


    But at the moment, Chen found that he underestimated the power of the spirit.


    It''s much more advanced than the monsters of negative emotions.


    At least, Chen Yu is now feeling full.


    But a sense of fullness means that you can probably eat again.


    What''s more, if something like the power of the spirit leaks out.


    Maybe it can make the whole Qinling Mountains barren.


    It''s about the same as nuclear waste.


    So even if you force yourself, you have to swallow this kind of spiritual waste.


    In the past, Chen Yu thought he had no sense of responsibility.


    But now Chen Yu hopes that he has no sense of responsibility. It''s really troublesome.


    Especially in the big trouble, the sense of responsibility will become more trouble.


    Although Chen Yu understood the inner world, he could make his heart as strong as he could.


    But appetite can''t depend on imagination.


    What Chen can do now is to compress the power of yin and spirit.


    Compress the power of the spirit as much as possible.


    But compressing the power of the spirit is not the same as compressing the air.


    Moreover, compression in vivo is not the same as compression in vitro.


    With Chen''s current ability, if we do our best, we can''t even compress a mountain into a basketball.


    But in his stomach, Chen Yu could not reach that level even if he tried his best to eat milk.


    This power of the spirit is no more difficult than other types of energy absorbed or assimilated by Chen Yu in the past.


    The key problem is too much.


    Finally, Chen Yu is full.


    Chen can only let the dark magma swallow up.


    In fact, dark magma doesn''t eat anything.


    The ultimate direction is still oneself.


    But you can think of the dark magma as another stomach of Chen Yu.


    However, the situation of dark magma is similar to that of Chen Yu.


    Dark magma does not eat more ''food'' than Chen.


    Chen thinks it is necessary to change his stomach or digestive system.


    Chen is not afraid of breaking himself up, neither is Chen.


    In fact, most of the time a person doesn''t burst his stomach after eating too much.


    On the contrary, if one eats too much, he will only vomit.


    Even if Chen Yu has been in the dirty method of nine sons, Chen Yu can not eat indefinitely.


    However, the dirty method only needs to satisfy the condition of satiety, and the dirty method can solve itself.


    Even Zhang Tianyi''s improved dirty method, Jiuzi, still cannot get rid of this lifting condition.


    At that moment, Chen felt satisfied.


    Chen Zhu clearly felt that his appetite was rapidly disappearing.


    At this time, Mr. Junfang''s body is still bursting out a lot of spiritual power.


    His body seems to be full of infinite Yin power.


    Of course, for ordinary people, the power of the spirit he has can be called infinite.


    It''s only a few breath time. The spirit of the spirit has gathered into a black cloud in the sky.


    "Zhang Tianyi! Find a way! " Chen Yu turned and growled."No way! Unless you let that old Xu Fu live again. "


    Chen is obviously unlikely to accept such a result.


    After all, the enemy he worked so hard to kill.


    Now it''s up to him to save his life by himself. Only when his brain is full of water can he accept such a reason.


    And once Mr. Junfang is resurrected, I''m afraid that they will suffer.


    It is even possible that Mr. Junfang will take this opportunity to blackmail them.


    So Chen Yu will never save Mr. Junfang.


    Chen took a deep breath.


    Looking around, the black clouds in the sky are getting thicker.


    The fire in the forest began to go out because of the spirit of the spirit.


    It could be just one in ten thousand.


    If all the Yin and spirit Qi spread out.


    Thousands of miles around may become a life forbidden area.


    Chen Chu''s heart moved, grabbing Mr. Junfang''s body.


    Open your mouth again and absorb the spirit of Yin into your body.


    This time, Chen Yu did not use the spirit of Yin as food.


    Chen Yu introduced the spirit of Yin into the inner world.


    Chen''s appetite is limited.


    But Chen''s inner world can carry infinite power.


    Of course, Chen Yu has developed a unique way of using his own power.


    Only suitable for oneself, as well as the way of absorbing and breathing inflammatory Qi.


    Therefore, I hastily absorbed the spirit of Yin into my inner world.


    This is not a wise decision.


    Of course, Chen Yu can also choose to let go now.


    Pat your ass and leave.


    After all, Chen has done everything he can.


    Zhang Tianyi''s request, he also basically did.


    However, Chen Yu thought about it for a long time and decided to do his last part.


    Chen Yu is more than just absorbing the spirit of Yin from Mr. Junfang''s body.


    Chen Zhu also absorbed the spirit of the spirit that had been released before.


    As Chen Yu continued to absorb the spirit of Yin.


    The spirit of Yin almost dyed the inner world black.


    But then Yan Qi regained the initiative and completely suppressed the spirit of Yin.


    Although the spirit of Yin is huge, it is a thing without a lord after all.


    He will not take the initiative to attack or defend, but his anger is controlled by Chen Yu.


    However, Chen recalled that the conflict and opposition between Yan Qi and Yin spirit Qi were like the original kunlai old demon''s skill, the Qi skill after absorbing Yin and Yang.


    Although the operation lines and modes are different, the ideas are very similar.


    After the quenching of yin and Yang, chaos can be formed.


    Can the burning Qi and Yin spirit Qi be tempered to generate new energy?

 Chapter 2720

    Of course, Chen could not be fused on the spot.


    This kind of attempt still needs to find a place where nobody is.


    If you just practice in front of Zhang Tianyi.


    It is likely that he will be used as experimental material.


    Zhang Tianyi, immortal Wuxu and immortal Qingping are all confused.


    It was clear that Chen Yu had already eaten enough.


    How suddenly, and began to increase appetite?


    Can appetite turn on the mode of rampage?


    When all three were surprised, Chen''s dark magma had completely covered Mr. Junfang''s body.


    There is no longer a little overcast power.


    A gust of wind blew by, and then the sky was covered with black clouds again.


    But this time the dark clouds are not the result of some kind of magic.


    It''s a natural phenomenon. It starts to flash and thunder soon, and then it rains heavily.


    Everyone did not go to shelter, enjoying the baptism of rain.


    It''s like washing your pain and filth.


    Chen Yu looked out, and finally his eyes fell on Zhang Tianyi, immortal Wuxu and immortal Qingping.


    "Where is yuzao? You let it go? " Chen Yu''s tone was somewhat questioning.


    "Well We didn''t let it go, we didn''t stop her. " Qingping said in embarrassment.


    The strength before yuzao is not as good as Mr. Junfang.


    In principle, Chen Yu solved Mr. Junfang alone.


    They three old guys work together. They have to leave yuzao behind.


    But this is not the case, because yuzao didn''t plan to fight with them from the beginning to the end.


    She had left herself a long way to escape.


    The main reason is that the strength of yuzao is not weak.


    It may not be difficult before you defeat yuzao.


    But it''s not that easy to kill her.


    The biggest difference between yuzaoqian and Mr. Junfang is that.


    Mr. Junfang can''t hide. No matter where he hides, he will be as conspicuous as a 120 Watt light bulb.


    But before yuzao, she only needs to drill in the pile of people, and she can hide in the wild as long as she wants.


    It has nothing to do with a couple of people, even if they have ten of the same level.


    They can''t stop yuzao from running.


    Receiving Chen''s disdainful eyes.


    All three old guys look unnatural.


    "Forget it, I''m tired." Chen Yu''s face was worn out.


    At this time, Chen Yu is not going to investigate where yuzao is going.


    In fact, Chen knew how slippery the algae was.


    I met her three times, twice.


    And every time I didn''t leave her.


    Let the three of them stay in front of yuzao.


    It''s really a little difficult for them.


    Moreover, if yuzao tries hard to get up.


    I''m afraid it won''t be much easier to deal with than Mr. Junfang.


    Because yuzao has never really revealed its real strength before.


    No one knows how many cards she has.


    She is a monster older than Mr. Junfang.


    Chen looked at Zhang Tianyi and said, "I want to see the ancient books of Longhu Mountain."


    Zhang Tian took a swipe at the corner of his mouth. This time, he cheated Chen Yu back to China.


    And Chen Yu as a free thug.


    If he refuses at this time.


    It is estimated that Chen will directly lift his dragon and tiger mountain.


    What''s more, most of Chen Yu''s books are not ordinary.


    "You have absorbed so much power of the spirit, are you really OK?" Zhang Tianyi asked.


    "If something goes wrong with me, will you suppress me?"


    "Well Ha ha... " Zhang Tianyi smiles awkwardly.


    His embarrassment was due to being hit by Chen Yu.


    It''s also because if something goes wrong with Chen Yu, it''s all his fault.


    ¡­¡­


    "Mr. Chen." Mo Han saw Chen Zhu go back to Longhu Mountain, and he didn''t know what his mood was now.


    Happy? delighted? That must not be.


    Mo Han knows his current position, which is Chen Yu''s slave.


    He has no right of speech in front of Chen Yu.


    But in fact, he''s not completely useless.


    At least, Chen Yu is now his backer.


    In the past, he had many strong enemies and enemies at home.


    And there is basically no good fault with those who can be enemies with him and who have lived to this day and are still in mind.


    So there''s a backer that can really improve his survival rate.


    He knew that Chen Yu was dragged by Zhang Tianyi to deal with a terrible enemy this time.


    It is said to be an enemy capable of triggering major events.Of course, he knows how horrible a monster can be.


    In fact, the big event of that year, he was the level of cannon fodder.


    But he was lucky enough to witness the World War I.


    Mo Han is also the devil who experienced the great events in China 20 years ago.


    Now, Chen Yu is back unharmed.


    Then the devil will be killed.


    Chen Chu looks at Mo Han and nods.


    Nothing more.


    When Chen Yu arrived at Longhu Mountain, he went straight to the library of Longhu Mountain.


    Even the secret collection of the library was opened to Chen.


    Zhang Tianyi is also helpless. If he makes fun of Chen Zhu with those books in the library.


    Then their friendship will be completely broken.


    This time he called Chen Yu back, which was his fault.


    If we make small moves on this kind of thing.


    Chen Yu will never pay any more attention to him.


    What Chen needs now is a systematic understanding of his own way.


    It is almost impossible to have a complete set of skills.


    Chen Yu may be the highest man in human history, at least one of them.


    So at present, there is no complete method and theory.


    Even if Chen Yu''s skill from the old demon of kunlai is not perfect.


    And it is more suitable for demon cultivation.


    And even the demon clan, the vast majority are not suitable for cultivating that set of skills.


    It can be said that to Chen Yu.


    It is no longer suitable for any set of existing cultivation methods and methods.


    Chen Zhu needs to cultivate and explore by himself.


    It''s not very pleasant to be a mentor to the first and all the latecomers.


    Because groping means the unknown, and the unknown means the danger.


    At this time, however, Chen''s strong physical and mental strength showed its advantages.


    Change Zhang Tianyi to have a look, and ask him if he dare to come to a set of fire into the devil meal?


    But Chen Yu doesn''t need to worry about it.


    What should I do if there''s something wrong with Yun Gong? It''s OK. Just turn around.


    What others are worried about will hurt the meridians and acupoints. Chen Yu has no such trouble at all.


    Even the spirit of the spirit of the nuclear waste, Chen Zhu dare to swallow.


    Maybe we can develop a new idea.


    Of course, Chen''s constitution is almost impossible to duplicate.


    Chen Yu can reach the present state, a large part of which is inseparable from luck.


    There''s also a crucial thing, the gold key.


    But the key to evolution is not too much.


    The key to evolution fully explains that sentence. I will be stronger if I can''t be killed.


    When Chen Yu entered the library of Longhu Mountain, the library was also blocked, and the disciples were not allowed to enter temporarily.

 Chapter 2721

    "What''s the matter? How does the breath disappear? "


    Zhang Tianyi is acutely aware that Chen Yu in the library suddenly loses his breath.


    This is not the first time. Chen Yu''s breath will disappear irregularly these two days.


    At the beginning, Zhang Tianyi thought that Chen Yu was practicing. What''s the problem.


    However, with the increase of times, Zhang Tianyi is not surprised.


    Although he did not give up to see Chen Yu.


    But I can''t think.


    Zhang Tianyi is in front of the library, thinking about whether to push the door to see the situation.


    Just then, the door opened from inside.


    When Chen Yu came out of it, he had a smile on his face.


    Zhang Tianyi''s face was a little surprised.


    At the moment, Chen looks like an ordinary person.


    There is no breath, even the small world disappeared.


    Zhang Tianyi can understand this if Chen Yu converges his breath.


    However, when xiaotiandi converged, it made Chen Yu feel that Chen Yu was fighting with him.


    That time Chen Yu also fully integrated xiaotiandi into himself.


    However, it is clear that Chen Yu at this moment is not at that time.


    "How did you do it?" Zhang Tian asked directly.


    Generally speaking, it is more difficult for the upper Qing Dynasty master to hide his accomplishments than the ordinary friars.


    If you have a little bit of level, and at the same time, you can feel the existence of the small world.


    And even the last time Chen Yu did that, he integrated xiaotiandi into himself.


    It will also expose its strength because of the abnormal breath.


    But at the moment, Chen Yu''s breath is just like that of ordinary people.


    If it''s not Chen Yu''s face.


    Zhang Tianyi almost always suspected that the man in front of him was someone else''s fake.


    "I''m not sure. Xiaotiandi and my body are really integrated, while inner Tiandi and xiaotiandi are integrated. In the inner Tiandi, after the combination and tempering of burning Qi and Yin spirit Qi, a kind of strange energy is generated. Because it is tempered by my own power, it will generate vibration and tear up a different space through my power In other words, even in the absolute vacuum environment, I will not lack the aura of heaven and earth, nor will I lose the power of cultivation due to the exhaustion of the aura of heaven and earth. "


    "You said it would tear up a different space? Do you know the origin of this different space? "


    "I don''t know. If we take modern scientific understanding, it should be a world that is more vast and larger than our world. It also has a world spirit that is 100 times stronger than our world." "I even have a fairly bold guess," Chen said


    "What speculation?"


    "Have you considered the issue of Reiki tides?"


    "What does your breakthrough have to do with the aura tide?"


    "It has always been speculated that the earth is actually the golden elixir of some peerless master, and Tianwen is the meridians of this peerless master. You should not be unfamiliar with this rumor, right?"


    Zhang Tianyi looked down for a moment, then nodded, "well, there''s almost no basis for this kind of speculation."


    "If it''s true, this peerless master has the same realm as me. No, if it''s true, this peerless master must have the same realm as me or above, so he must be able to tear up that strange space, so the Reiki tide can explain why Reiki will be increased by 10 times and 100 times when it''s in the air. It''s for me It''s more like a cycle of the movement of Kung Fu. "


    Chen yudun said again, "and we have all made a conjecture that the evolution of the small world is ultimately transformed into a real world. If this conjecture is right, then isn''t the earth a real and accurate example?"


    Zhang Tianyi suddenly looks at Chen Yu: "have you found the trick?"


    "No, although I go further in cultivation, I still have no clue about our conjecture." Chen said helplessly.


    At the moment, Chen Yu and Zhang Tianyi are not ordinary jokes.


    It''s a serious exchange with Zhang Tianyi.


    "So you think the earth is alive?"


    Chen Yu shook his head: "according to the clues we have now, and the assumptions, I think it''s dead."


    "When is the next party?"


    "Time is up to you." Chen said.


    Now their discussions are just vague exchanges.


    Many things can not be studied and discussed in depth.


    And Zhang Tianyi feels that he is not ready at the moment.


    Because his realm is not enough.


    Chen has come into contact with that level of things.


    But Zhang Tianyi himself has no clue now.So what Chen Yu said is easy to be misunderstood.


    This is a great loss to his practice and path.


    "What can I gain in the library of Longhu Mountain?"


    "Well, I have gained a lot of useful things, which is not a small inspiration for me."


    "What ancient books inspired you?"


    "Ha ha You need to find it by your own heart. If you are destined, you can find it naturally. "


    When Chen Yu said this, he only felt comfortable in body and mind.


    On the contrary, Zhang Tianyi is just like feeding the dog Shi.


    Because most of the time, he said it to others.


    In fact, there is nothing to say.


    It''s just that he doesn''t want to say it or doesn''t want to.


    But in the eyes of those low-end monks, it''s because Zhang Tianyi is unpredictable and he is too mediocre.


    But as a master, Zhang Tianyi doesn''t know.


    Chen Yu said this sentence is disgusting him.


    Yes, Chen Yu is just disgusting Zhang Tianyi.


    "30 years of Hedong, 30 years of Hexi! Don''t deceive the youth to be poor! " Zhang Tian roared.


    "You have thirty years to say that to me." "By the way, I''m leaving," Chen said with a sneer


    "Are you going back to America?"


    "In the next few days, I have arranged with the employees of domestic animation companies to have a party with them after the Lantern Festival, and then I will go home after the party."


    "Do you mind if I join you?"


    "Mind." Chen said with a cold face.


    "Don''t be so stingy. I''ll invite you to the studio party I''m recruiting next time."


    "Ha ha My animation company has invested hundreds of millions of soft money, which is not equal to any other. My goal is to let my animation company change the domestic animation market, rush out of Asia and go to the international market. " Although Chen Yu didn''t plan to do so, it didn''t prevent him from blowing bull B in front of Zhang Tianyi.


    Zhang Tian cast a spiteful glance at Chen Yu: "why don''t you say that you are going out of the solar system and into the whole universe?"


    "Ha ha Anyway, you''re sour. Our company is going to make a cartoon soon. "


    "Do you want us to have a comparison? I want my studio to produce an animated film. Let''s compare the ratings? Or Internet hits. "


    "What''s the number of hits? My goal is big screen. You are too low-end. I don''t want to communicate with you and lower my level. "

 Chapter 2722

    "Is there anything left before you leave?" Zhang Tianyi said.


    Chen Yu turned to look at Zhang Tianyi: "how do you sound like the lines when the villains tear up their true faces?"


    Zhang Tianyi looks at Chen Yu with a dark face and thinks silently that even if he is a villain, he will not pick you as a mad dog.


    "You have seen my apprentice, Fang ya. How about being a teacher?"


    "Ha ha..." Chen Chu ha ha a Zhang Tianyi: "goodbye."


    "Don''t go." Zhang Tian pulls Chen Yu: "even if I give you a registered master."


    "Wow Should I be proud? " Chen''s face was full of dislikes.


    "She is the future star of our dragon and tiger mountain. Maybe she will be the master, or even the master. She will be the master of a master and not lose you."


    "Don''t think I don''t know. The future palm teaching in your mountain gate is more like a dog. The future master is walking everywhere, just like that thousand year blood. Don''t tell me that you brought him to the mountain to make mascot."


    "Then I can''t help it. There are too many Tianzong in the mountain gate, and I have a headache." Zhang Tianyi''s expression: "but many talents of Tianzong can really reach the upper Qing Dynasty. The heirs who guard the mountain gate may not come out of them. Talent is one thing, chance is another."


    This is the reality. If we only rely on the talent of Tianzong, we will surely reach the upper Qing Dynasty.


    In this world, there will not be only a few supernatural situations.


    As far as Chen Yu knows, among human beings are baifra, the twenty third generation Blood Mary, Zhang Tianyi, immortal Wuxu and immortal Qingping.


    What''s more, ghosts know how many days of materials and treasures they use in the process.


    However, the position and prestige of the Tianshi cult in Longhushan today need at least one shangqingjing to guard, so as to ensure that it will not be coveted.


    Even in the future, when you die, the age of Reiki tide will come.


    Chen Yu is undoubtedly Fang Ya''s best guide.


    Zhang Tianyi also knows that it''s too difficult for Fang ya to become the second Chen Yu.


    But even if Fang Ya was only allowed to reach the upper Qing Dynasty, he would make a lot of money.


    "No time, no interest, no idea, no advantage."


    In fact, if Fang Ya can be in charge of Longhushan Tianshi one day, it''s really a good contact.


    Even if she failed to take charge of the Longhushan Tianshi cult, she would still be an important figure of the Longhushan Tianshi cult.


    In the future, if you have any trouble, just take it out. I am the teacher of Longhushan Heavenly Master.


    That''s the name. It''s big enough.


    But it''s the most time-consuming thing to teach an apprentice. Chen Yu doesn''t need it.


    It''s really his late cancer.


    Moreover, Chen Yu has no good feelings for his disciples of the Tianshi sect of Longhu Mountain.


    Especially the one surnamed Yang.


    For others, Yang''s character is noble.


    But for Chen Yu, NIMA is a virgin bitch.


    I owe you a debt. You don''t want to pay it back?


    I asked you to be an undercover. As a result, you became the person of the other party directly.


    If he doesn''t have a number school, if he doesn''t have a good ancestor.


    Chen just cut him into sashimi.


    Who knows if Fang Ya will also be taught by Zhang Tianyi to be the second Yang Guo.


    Chen Yu didn''t plan to get another disciple who disobeyed him all day.


    It''s all about getting yourself in trouble.


    Zhang Tianyi also wants to persuade him.


    But Chen is determined.


    If you don''t listen, the monk recites scriptures.


    ¡­¡­


    "Lao Mo, we are down the mountain."


    Mo Han puts down the ancient books of Longhu Mountain.


    These days, he was immersed in the classics provided by the Taoist holy land.


    It''s a little hard to extricate myself.


    The reason is that there is no limit to Mohan.


    In fact, it is because there is no limit to Chen Yu.


    What''s the difference between Chen Yu''s unlimited and Mo Han''s unlimited?


    If Mo Han really needs any classics.


    And Chen said, Chen directly copied out to him.


    So the restrictions are meaningless.


    It''s better to show him the truth.


    Of course, if you can''t copy.


    Although not very willing to leave Mount Longhu.


    However, Mo Han''s order to Chen Yu must be executed.


    Take the flight back to Mordor.


    In recent days, Zhang Ting and ye Ziqing have visited the whole devil with fari.


    Chen Yu, the irresponsible man, spent two days with farry.


    Then it disappeared.


    Zhang Ting and ye Ziqing also gave a few small reports to fari.


    But fari has long been used to it.If Chen can stay where he is.


    That''s really weird.


    And for Chen Yu''s sudden return, fari was not surprised.


    "Honey, is it done?" In fact, fari found something wrong with Chen Yu when he got dirty with the ninth son of FA.


    But she knew she couldn''t help, so she never showed it.


    "Well, it''s done." Chen Zhu nodded.


    "Uncle, you must have defeated some big devil again. You don''t take me."


    Several young people were very dissatisfied with Chen Yu''s rejection of them.


    Even the most introverted Crowe is actually a restless teenager.


    Moreover, he has reached the age of uneasiness.


    Chen, however, heard that when he was at school, he had begun to fight back against those who bullied him in the early days.


    Zhang Ting and ye Ziqing are also in the living room.


    They just walked around the mall with farry.


    When I came back, I saw Chen Yu come back.


    When they heard what some children said, they all thought it was a fairy tale told by Chen Yu and fari.


    Chen Yu is the hero in the fairy tale.


    Are foreign children so childish?


    Chen Yu had a few words with the children.


    Then everyone went to the restaurant.


    Just then, a few policemen came in outside the restaurant.


    One of them is Chen Yu.


    It was the policewoman who took him to the police station that day, as if her name was Rowling.


    "Hello, officer Luo."


    "Mr. Chen, there is a murder case now. I need your help to investigate."


    Chen Yu''s expression was a little embarrassed.


    "Officer Luo, last time I also assisted in the investigation, this time I assisted in the investigation again? Did I offend you? "


    "Just to help with the investigation." Rowling stressed.


    "You explained to me the meaning of assisting in the investigation last time."


    "This time it''s a special situation." Rowling stared at Chen Yu, but turned to Ye Ziqing: "Miss ye, the victim of this murder is your ex boyfriend Yu Keming."


    Ye Ziqing was shocked: "how can it be? He He''s dead? "


    Although she has no feelings for Yu Keming.


    But when she heard that Yu Keming was dead, she was still shocked.


    "Yes, he died in his home four days ago, but today he was found. The body has appeared..."


    "Well Although I have some conflicts with him, I don''t doubt that I am the murderer, do I? " Chen Yu said helplessly.


    "I don''t doubt that you are the murderer, because this time there are some special circumstances, the death of the dead is not very normal."

 Chapter 2723

    This time, Rowling is really looking for Chen Yu to assist in the investigation.


    It''s not the kind of trip up or Yin move.


    Ye Ziqing still can''t believe Yu Keming''s death until now.


    When she saw the photos of Yu Keming''s death, her disdain and resentment for Yu Keming disappeared.


    Of course, Chen Yu also saw the photos, even he had to sigh.


    It''s a real tragedy that this cargo died.


    Yu''s internal organs were painted into a picture of infiltrating people in a forbidden way.


    But Yu Keming''s expression before his death was still with a smile.


    Although a few days passed, his body looked a little puffy.


    Chen Yu was forced to take away after a brief reunion with farry.


    Of course, compared with Rowling''s cold attitude last time.


    Rowling''s attitude is good this time.


    Maybe it''s because they got into that special space together last time.


    So Rowling felt that he and Chen Yu, at best and at worst, were friends of life and death.


    But for Chen Yu, if Rowling comes out two days later, he will forget her.


    "I didn''t agree with you to put your feet in my seat."


    "I thought we were friends."


    "First of all, we are not friends. Second, even friends, I disagree."


    Rowling doesn''t know how long Chen Yu''s brain is.


    Is cross legged sitting more comfortable?


    Last time I sat in the back seat.


    This time in the front seat, I actually sat on my legs.


    There''s something wrong with you.


    "I''m looking for you this time. I''m going to go to the murder scene with you to see if I can find any clues."


    "Are you kidding? It''s just a picture. It almost scared me to pee. Do you want me to go to the scene? I thought I had too much at noon, didn''t I? " Chen''s tone was raised three points directly.


    To be honest, even if Chen doesn''t have any fear of the bloody picture, Chen doesn''t want to go.


    Because the scene is not bloody, but disgusting.


    For Chen''s strong opposition, Rowling did not care whether he agreed or not.


    Then Chen Hui regretted it.


    Because Chen found that bloody and disgusting are two different things.


    When I look at the picture, I feel it.


    But at least it''s within Chen''s acceptance.


    But Rowling forced her to the scene.


    Chen felt that he overestimated his tolerance limit.


    I''m used to seeing Chen Yu in the big field, and I think it''s OK to bear it.


    But when he saw Yu Keming and the scene, Chen Chu vomited.


    Really! Whoever did it here.


    Chen Yu just wanted to say one thing. He lost next.


    Although the body has been taken away by the police.


    But the layout of the site is still the same.


    The air was still filled with a stench that could not be dissipated.


    "Beauty, what are you pulling me for? I''m sick. Can I go now? "


    "Respect the point."


    "Police flower? People''s police? Or little sister? What do you want me to call you? "


    "I''m not in the mood to joke with you now."


    "Well, comrade police, what do you want me to do? I don''t seem to have a place to help you. "


    "Stay with me for the night."


    "I''ll go. Are you kidding? Do you want it to be so exciting? I have a family. "


    Rowling still looked at Chen Yu with a black face: "I think it''s a little unusual. It''s the same as that day when we met that ghost hit the wall. I told my colleagues, but they didn''t believe it."


    "Don''t be kidding. No matter whether there is ghost or not, this place is not a place where people live. Look here. If it''s not a ghost house, it''s a bathroom, and it''s the kind that hasn''t been rushed for decades. If you let me spend a night here, are you going to smoke me?"


    "No ghosts? We''ve been tossing around all night. What about ghosts? Are we going to catch ghosts or deliver food? Do you think about it? "


    Luo Lin looked at Chen Yu and said, "I have investigated your recent whereabouts. You left a trace in Longhu Mountain. Recently, I donated some money to Taoism and got an honorary president of Daoist Association. Did you run to Longhu Mountain for help because of the events that night? Did you get any ghost paste from any Taoist? Or what kind of high-ranking person''s promise, when you are in danger, as long as you crush something, someone will appear to save people? "


    "What do you think?" "If the donation can be helped by an expert, I can donate to that expert to believe it or not," Chen said, rolling his eyes


    "Yes, yes, I know you have money. Anyway, you are here with me tonight."


    "Why?"


    "Then I''ll take you back to the Bureau, and I''ll leave you alone for 24 hours.""I have nothing to do with it."


    "I know, but after all, you have had a conflict with him. You have been detained for 24 hours, and you should have closed your eyes to the dead. I think you have no objection."


    "I''m against it. Why?"


    "Objection is invalid."


    "I really can''t stay here for another second. If I stay here, I''ll spit out all the midnight oil last night." Chen''s face is white.


    "I''m not afraid. What are you afraid of?"


    "It''s smell, not courage. Do you have a cold? Or you don''t have a sense of smell at all. "


    Rowling looked at Chen Yu, then pulled open the corner of her dress to reveal the holster hanging on her waist.


    "All right, all right."


    The whole building was temporarily blocked because of this vicious incident.


    There was no one in the whole building, only Chen Yu and Luo Lin.


    Chen Ji was really breathless in the room and sat on the corridor at the door.


    Before long, Rowling came out.


    Seeing Chen Zhu holding a bowl of noodles in his hand, he was shocked.


    "Where did it come from?"


    "I don''t think the neighbors are closed. I closed it for a while."


    "And then?"


    "When I closed the door, I happened to see this box of noodles. I think it will expire one day later."


    "And then?"


    "I left a hundred dollars."


    "Is that why you didn''t prepare a bowl for me?"


    "Er..."


    Without hesitation, Rowling expropriated the instant noodles on Chen''s hands.


    Then Chen took another bowl of noodles filled with rich ingredients from the side.


    Chen took a few bites, and then looked at Rowling. "I also saw that the ingredients in their house were going to break down, and I helped them deal with the expired ingredients."


    If it wasn''t for being hungry now, Rowling would hate to turn the noodles off.


    Originally also with relish of the noodles, now completely tasteless.


    All of a sudden, Chen Yu felt that there was some kind of spiritual power fluctuation in the wall he was leaning on.


    Like Something''s up!


    Chen put down the dishes and looked at Rowling.


    Rowling glanced at Chen Yu in surprise: "what''s the matter?"


    Chen Chu thought about it, then shook his head. "No, nothing."


    No matter, it''s disgusting.


    I don''t know.


    I''ll spend the night in this corridor and run far tomorrow.


    Run out of the devil and never come back.

 Chapter 2724

    Chen Yu felt that with his own team leader, he should be able to take Rowling for a night.


    Tomorrow, I can clap my butt and let go.


    As for how Rowling wants to wave after that.


    It has nothing to do with myself.


    But it just backfired.


    Chen wants to have a quiet and peaceful evening.


    It''s just that some people don''t want to.


    The elevator suddenly clanged open.


    The man out of the elevator gave a shudder.


    At the moment, Chen Yu and Luo Lin are sitting at the door of the elevator.


    So awkward four eyes.


    In the elevator came a middle-aged man in a yellow robe.


    This man''s yellow Taoist robe is very similar to the one worn by those Jianghu warlocks in Xiangjiang movies in the early 1990s.


    The little beard at the corner of his mouth makes him look more cunning.


    When the Taoist saw Chen Yu and Luo Lin, his first reaction was to take out his peach wood sword.


    Say to want to cast a law to two people.


    "If you use any magic, I''ll put your head in the toilet!" Chen Yu began to talk closely with his eyes and spoke to the Taoist priest.


    The Taoist priest looked at Chen Yu in astonishment.


    All of a sudden, cold sweat came out!


    It''s not everyone who knows how to communicate.


    Basically, it belongs to the ability of high-end monks.


    The man in front of us is obviously a high-end monk.


    After contact with the fierce light of Chen Yuna.


    The body of the Taoist is frozen in place. I don''t know what to do for a while.


    The Taoist wanted to turn around and leave.


    But just then, Rowling suddenly drew her gun and aimed it at the Taoist.


    "Don''t move. Raise your hand."


    The Taoist looked at Chen Yu, and then he could only raise his hand helplessly.


    He is a monk of the three or four class.


    He can''t stop the bullet.


    And Taoist monks are not good at fighting.


    Guns, especially for ordinary people, are not their strong points.


    Of course, if under normal circumstances.


    At this distance of less than two meters.


    He had a way to subdue Rowling before she pulled out the gun.


    But now Chen Yu is standing beside Rowling.


    He didn''t dare to move at all.


    By Chen Yu''s ability to speak, and to speak of such threats.


    It''s enough to show that Chen Yu''s strength must be higher than that of him.


    "Misunderstanding, misunderstanding I''m my own man. " The Taoist quickly raised his hands and said.


    "Who and you are?" Rowling said coldly, "who are you? Why are you here? "


    In fact, Rowling has taken this as a suspect.


    According to her own brain to fill out the plot.


    That''s an evil Taoist. What evil magic do you want to use.


    Yu Keming was killed by the evil Taoist in front of him.


    Then he used Yu''s body to decorate the evil and disgusting scene.


    As a result, I''ve been hit by myself.


    "I also have a comrade friend of the police. This time I was entrusted by him to come and see the situation." Said the Taoist hurriedly.


    "Police friend?" Rowling frowned.


    She didn''t immediately accept the Taoist''s explanation and still pointed a gun at the Taoist.


    "What''s your police friend''s name? Which area is responsible for? What''s the police number? " Rowling smashed through a series of problems.


    "It''s this one. It''s called Wang Ze."


    "Captain?" There was a look of surprise on Rowling''s face, but what she said did not completely dispel her suspicion.


    "You look at him." Rowling had a gun in one hand and a phone in the other.


    "Captain, I met a sneaky Taoist. He said he was entrusted by you. Is that the case?"


    "You met that old liar?"


    "Old liar? What''s going on? Is he a liar


    "It''s our area where we set up a stall for fortune telling in Hualin road. A few years ago, the Chengguan opened the stall. Then when I passed by, I kicked the Chengguan. The old liar left me a business card, saying that I could find him if I needed. These years, he solved some problems for me."


    "Does he really know magic?"


    "I don''t know if he''s going to do magic, but there''s still a way for the old liar."


    The old liar looked at Rowling and said, "well, I didn''t cheat you."


    Rowling put down the gun.


    Although there are still some doubts, at least the old liar is no longer the object of suspicion.


    It''s not about trusting old liars.


    It''s about trusting your captain.


    "Why are you here?""Captain Wang Ze said let me see here. Maybe we can find some clues here and help him solve the case."


    Rowling didn''t expect, his captain said in a voice, let''s not believe in anything strange.


    As a result, I even invited a Jianghu Warlock to check the situation here.


    "Why did you take out the peach wood sword when you saw us just now?"


    "I thought you were dirty."


    Rowling''s face darkened directly.


    The old liar looked at Chen Yu carefully again.


    He found Chen Yu was smiling at him all the time.


    This kind of look is really uncomfortable.


    Smile! The old liar said quietly in his heart.


    "You are the dirty thing!" Rowling said indignantly.


    "Yes, yes, I''m dirty, all right." The old swindler has been in the Jianghu for decades, but he has not been shocked by honor or disgrace for a long time.


    Rowling''s angry words didn''t even tickle him.


    "Can you see any magic or something?" Rowling asked again in a serious tone.


    The old liar looked at Chen Yu and thought to himself, isn''t that OK around you?


    Do you have to worry about me?


    The old liar didn''t care to be driven by a policeman comrade.


    Because the other side is an ordinary person, so he can find a little sense of superiority as a monk.


    But in front of a master to play big.


    That''s a little out of line.


    It''s ok if it''s stable.


    If it''s a little out of state.


    Then I will lose all my face.


    "Hehe Why do you have to be clear about what you have to say, ha ha... " The old liar decided to quit rather than follow Rowling''s wishes.


    Anyway, there is a master town here.


    It''s a bit of a bad rule to get in on your own.


    What''s more, the other side is more powerful than him.


    He didn''t have to stay to save his hatred.


    Maybe the aim of the boy across the street is to brush his affection in front of the policewoman and then chase his sister.


    If you have to stay, you may be targeted by the other side.


    "It''s not that you Jianghu warlocks have any rules. You can''t answer directly in front of ordinary people, can you? If so, I understand the rules. I won''t make a declaration everywhere. Since you can cooperate with our team leader, you shouldn''t mind cooperating with me. "


    The old liar looked at Chen Yu.


    The heart said, is the brain circuit of this girl slightly developed.


    Although part of her conjecture is true.


    But no one cares about that rule.


    As long as you don''t run to the TV station to perform a wave, basically no one will take care of it.


    "Cooperation? You think a lot. I don''t have a partnership with your captain. "

 Chapter 2725

    The old liar repeatedly stressed that he and Rowling''s captain Wang Ze are immortal No, it''s a life and death relationship.


    Anyway, the old liar didn''t want to cooperate with Rowling.


    But just at this time, Yu Keming''s door plank beside Rowling suddenly drilled a head.


    Bloody head!


    The contact between the door panel of the rental house and the bloody head has been blackened.


    When the old swindler saw the flesh and blood of his head, his face became frightened.


    Straight down, he stepped back a few steps and sat on the ground.


    "Blood devil!"


    Rowling was so scared that she pulled out the gun directly.


    Bang Bang -


    Rowling''s two shots directly hit the flesh and blood head.


    The temple position of the flesh and blood head directly explodes two blood flowers.


    But it didn''t die.


    Not even hurt.


    The bullet slowly penetrated his face and landed on the ground.


    The flesh and blood head turns to look at Rowling, and then a blood sputum shoots at Rowling.


    Rowling suddenly felt her body pulled by a huge force.


    Then he threw it two meters away, looked back, and found that Chen had pulled her away.


    "What are you doing?"


    Chen Chu raised his hand and pointed to the wall beside him.


    Just now, the blood phlegm from the flesh and blood head has left a horrible hole in the wall.


    "You should thank me." Chen said.


    At this time, the old liar has also returned to his mind.


    The old swindler quickly jumped up and stabbed his peach wood sword directly into the neck of his flesh and blood head, which was inconvenient to move.


    "With the help of five mountains, nine mountains will transform into thunder!"


    The peach wood sword in the old liar''s hand suddenly flashed a thunder light.


    However, the flesh and blood head was undamaged. Instead, it turned around in an inconceivable angle and looked up at the old liar.


    Then the peach wood sword, which stabbed into the flesh and blood, began to be eroded and decayed.


    The old liar quickly released the peach sword.


    "Clean it up quickly." Cried Rowling in fright.


    "It''s a foreigner''s ability to purify it. If the Taoist master wants to do it, it can only be the devil guard!" Corrected the old liar.


    "Then get rid of the devil quickly."


    In fact, no matter at home or abroad, no matter in terms of purification or in addition to magic, the results and process are almost the same.


    Basically, everyone''s moves are almost the same. They can deal with the unclean things and leave the pure spirit without negative side, that is, purification, but not support, that is, there is no salvation, that is, it is worth being able to eliminate the evil and defend the way.


    In short, the dead is to eliminate the demons and defend the Tao, and the living is to purify.


    Most of the time, of course, they''re only dealing with spirits.


    However, what they are facing now is a real devil.


    "Except for a fart, this thing can''t be killed Maddy, which psycho got this thing. " The old liar was cursing.


    Although the old liar''s means are not high, his vision is not low.


    In the spirit world, as long as there is a devil, there is basically no good thing.


    Turn around and leave it''s the normal option.


    If you can''t get rid of it, it''s a spare wheel option.


    Of course, there are always high-end people who have developed some spells.


    It is specially used for the real "demon elimination and defense".


    But for the time being, blood demons belong to the category that cannot be eliminated.


    There''s no way to kill this thing.


    The only thing that works is the seal.


    "Can''t you kill this thing?"


    "This thing is the real immortal body. Run away quickly." The old liar is going to back out.


    However, he still reminded Rowling to withdraw in line with professional ethics.


    At this time, the door of the rental house began to appear black spots of erosion.


    Then the body of the blood devil is exposed through the erosion point.


    And the door of the rental house finally collapsed after suffering from the oppression that it should not have.


    At last, they saw the true face of blood devil.


    It''s a human form with only the head.


    Its limbs are completely pieced together.


    Even Picasso could not imagine such a twisted and grotesque thing.


    Five different hands and feet are distributed in different positions.


    There is no half point of symmetry, and its actions are slightly awkward.


    Blood demon looked at the old liar, and then at Rowling.


    Finally, his eyes fell on Chen Yu.


    "It''s you! Haha...... " Blood demon suddenly showed a terrible smile.


    Chen Chu plucked his head: "do you know me?"


    If the blood devil doesn''t say this, Chen Yu won''t notice the flesh and blood face.It! It''s like Yu Keming.


    "You took Ziqing! You took my girlfriend! Do you think you can do whatever you want with money? " The blood devil''s face growled ferociously.


    "Ah It''s you. " Chen Yu shrugged and said that he had just recognized the identity of the other party: "you are the one who doesn''t work hard and is not professional. Who is the one who broke the family?"


    Rowling and the old liar are sweating. Don''t this guy see what the blood devil is like now.


    Is he not quick enough to die?


    Do you have to provoke the blood devil?


    "I''ll kill you!"


    Sure enough, the blood devil was directly stimulated by Chen Yu''s words.


    Just as the blood devil came, Chen Yu suddenly grabbed the broom beside him.


    The broom stick stabbed the blood devil directly into his mouth and nailed the blood devil to the wall.


    This kind of operation, let alone Rowling, even the old liar looked stupid.


    Of course, the blood devil can corrupt even the refined peach wood sword.


    Let alone the broomstick.


    However, it has to be said that Chen''s move is very ferocious.


    "Haha You don''t think you can kill... "


    Poof -


    before the blood devil finished speaking, Chen Yu suddenly remembered that the Dragon waved its tail and directly kicked the blood devil''s head out.


    "Er..." Rowling looked at Chen Yu in amazement.


    In her mind, Chen Yu is a rich man.


    We are used to enjoying.


    In addition, the forward-looking and backward looking character of Chen Yu last time, as well as the timid character.


    So she didn''t feel that Chen Yu dared to deal with this kind of blood devil which seemed very horrible.


    As a result, who can think of it, Chen Yu did more than just start.


    And it''s still such a ferocious sweep.


    Kick the blood devil''s head directly.


    After the bloody head flew out, it evaporated in the air.


    The blood devil''s neck has a more twisted looking head.


    "Hear me out..."


    Blood devil is not afraid of himself.


    And don''t let the bastard who pretends to be x get angry.


    Don''t even let yourself finish!


    As soon as the blood devil''s cheek bulged, he planned to spit blood and phlegm at Chen Zhu.


    But this blood phlegm is still brewing.


    The chin was hit hard by Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu almost kicked the bloody devil''s neck again.


    "No way. Even if you become like this, you have no chance to get revenge." Chen Yu said casually.


    "Ha ha As long as you don''t kill me, you can only wait for death. It''s just a matter of time... "

 Chapter 2726

    Blood devil is a loser, at least most people and himself think so.


    Of course, Chen Yu did not advise at all.


    If Chen can be defeated so easily.


    I''m afraid that his enemies will directly create dozens or hundreds of blood demons and throw them in front of Chen Yu.


    The only advantage of blood devil in front of Chen Yu is nausea.


    Rowling and the old liar are both a little dull.


    Because they suddenly found out.


    This is said to be a very ox x blood devil.


    It doesn''t seem to be the same.


    Chen Yu kicks the blood devil on the shoulder.


    Blood devil was kicked directly into the rental house.


    Then Chen followed in.


    Rowling heard the banging of the room.


    Chen Yu seems to be starting to tear down his family.


    He stretched his neck and looked into the room.


    Rowling saw Chen Yu inserting his foot into the back of the blood devil.


    "Well, it seems that the flesh and blood on you will not corrode the stainless steel." Chen Yu looks at the blood devil with a smile.


    "Let go of me! I killed you! "


    The blood devil roared in anger.


    Chen Yu turned to look at Rowling. "Do you have the phone number of a secret department that deals with such matters? Like the special operations team. "


    Rowling''s face was muddled. Before that, she didn''t believe that there was any supernatural event in the world.


    Where''s the secret service call from?


    "No."


    "Do you have one?" Chen Yu looks at the old liar again.


    "No."


    "You''re an insider, too. How could you?"


    "Do you have a phone call from the director of the police station?"


    "I have." Rowling replied.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Ha ha You can''t kill me. Your time is up. " Blood devil wants to wriggle his body.


    But his body was buckled by four stainless steel legs, and Chen Yu was still sitting on the chair.


    This made his twisted body unable to move at all.


    "Let''s try and see if we can get rid of him." The old liar suggested.


    "What''s your idea?"


    "Generally unclean things are afraid of fire. Try fire attack first." Said the old liar.


    Rowling is looking forward to the old liar''s fire spell with great interest.


    But soon she was disappointed.


    Because the old liar actually moved a gas can out of the kitchen directly.


    Then a simple flamethrower is made of gas pipe.


    "Ah Ah... "


    The blood devil whines at the same time, but the simple flamethrower does little damage to him.


    The fire is on his skin, and his skin will burn as well.


    But soon it will shed its skin and replace it with a new one.


    "Let''s change it. It''s disgusting." Chen said.


    Rowling and the old liar cover their noses, and then they stop trying.


    "Old liar, is there any other way?"


    The old liar drew dozens of different talismans from his body.


    "This is the Yin thunder curse. Try it." The old liar picked out one of many talismans.


    A black thunder burst out from the burnt Rune and hit the blood devil.


    The blood devil wailed, but as before, the wound soon healed.


    "It doesn''t seem to work. Try the soil rock strength again."


    "It''s no use Dirty water method! "


    "Invalid Burying wood. "


    "Invalid..."


    "Invalid..."


    "Invalid..."


    Gradually, the old liar began to sweat.


    Can''t the blood devil be eliminated?


    "Geng Jin breaks the devil!"


    The last talisman of the old liar shot a dark golden sword light.


    "Ah..."


    The blood devil made a scream.


    He was shot through the shoulder, but healing became very slow.


    "Eh? Gengjin seems to be useful. Although he can heal, he is much slower than before Said the old swindler in disbelief.


    "It should be that he''s not very resistant to the five elements of gold." "If you look at the fact that his flesh and blood can''t erode stainless steel, you can almost come to a conclusion," Chen said


    "No, in the past, some people tried to stab blood devil with sword, but it didn''t work."


    "It''s not that it''s useless. It''s that the ordinary broken magic sword is corroded by his flesh and blood." Chen Yu speculated.


    "That is to say, if the broken magic sword is coated with a steel film, it can cause effective damage to it?"


    "I think so."


    "Let go of me Let go of me I will not take revenge, I will not take revenge. "Seeing that his weakness has been found, the blood devil immediately counsels.


    But just then, the old liar suddenly gave a scream.


    A golden sword light pierced the old liar''s shoulder.


    Chen Yu and Luo Lin look up.


    There was a stranger at the door.


    "I''m sorry. I didn''t want to show up, but now you have to deal with the blood devil I painstakingly made. Then I can only show up. It''s all your fault." The stranger muttered to himself, "you don''t know how hard it is to make a blood devil. This person alone is the only one who has no one in ten thousand. Next, he needs his own cooperation. Otherwise, it''s hard to make it successfully. I only made five in more than 20 years."


    Rowling immediately aimed her gun at the stranger.


    Listen to the tone of the other side, the blood devil is made by him.


    That is to say, he is the suspect of murder.


    It''s also the cause of all this.


    The sudden stranger was in a robe and bareheaded.


    It seems that he is not old, but the feeling for Chen Yu is that his vitality is dried up.


    It''s like an old, frail old man.


    Of course, it is also common for some monks to maintain their own life through some sorcery and other people''s vitality.


    Chen Yu has met many such monks.


    There are many such monks abroad.


    But what really matters to Chen is that he actually evaded his perception before he appeared.


    This is the most incredible thing for Chen Yu.


    The strength of the other side is really not strong.


    At least, at the first sight of Chen Yu, he had already touched the other side''s bottom seven or eight points.


    But Chen Yu was not familiar with the way of the Chinese spirit.


    So I can''t see the number and origin of each other.


    But the old liar''s face suddenly became frightened.


    This kind of panic is not only because he was hurt by a single blow.


    More because he guessed the origin of each other.


    "Blood ancestor has no way! Why it is you? You dare to set foot in China! "


    "Yo This is not an ancient Taoist with a river flowing forever. "


    Chen Yu and Luo Lin can''t help but look at the old liar.


    A river? Ancient Taoist?


    It seems that the name really has some fame.


    The old liar stood up hard, and there was more chance in the blood ancestor''s eyes.


    The old liar knew his identity, and this time he also secretly returned home.


    If your identity is exposed.


    Then there is absolutely no chance to escape like in the past.


    So the old liar must die.


    The old Taoist naturally knew that the blood ancestor had no real identity.


    That was the evil way of the evil party more than ten years ago.


    Hua Xialing: everyone from other countries is fighting.


    I recognized each other''s identity.


    The other side will definitely kill three of its own.


    So in this war, he can''t pretend to be a third or fourth class Warlock.


    The old liar glanced at Chen Yu from the corner of his eyes: "boy, this demon way has an extraordinary origin. Don''t pretend to be an ordinary person. If you hide yourself, all three of us will die here."

 Chapter 2727

    Rowling looked at Chen Yu with incredible eyes: "you too?"


    Chen Yu laughs and doesn''t touch Rowling''s eyes.


    I didn''t answer her question.


    The blood devil is not much trouble for Chen Yu.


    Even with ordinary people or a little over the top.


    Chen Yu can also solve it, and he doesn''t let Rowling doubt it.


    But the blood ancestor who came out later had no way.


    I''m afraid Chen can''t deal with it in the way of ordinary people.


    Blood ancestor has no way to look at Chen Yu.


    "Well? Are you a friar, too? I don''t see it, but your blood is amazing. " "If you are willing to cooperate with me, I can give you more powerful power," said the blood ancestor casually


    "Ha ha Into this thing? " Chen Zhu pointed to the blood devil and said.


    "Better than this." Blood ancestor has no way to say.


    "Then you need to let me weigh it first. You''re right."


    "Isn''t my name enough?"


    "Sorry, I just came back from abroad. I''m not very familiar with the domestic environment." Chen Chu shrugged and smiled.


    In fact, Chen Yu was not unfamiliar at all, but knew nothing about the spiritual world at home.


    So he didn''t know the origin of the bloodless ancestor.


    The old liar has an impulse to spit blood.


    In fact, he had some hope for Chen Yu.


    After all, Chen can be heard.


    This is a very advanced spell.


    But I heard that Chen Yu came back from abroad.


    The mood immediately fell to the bottom.


    This is a kind of regional discrimination.


    The domestic spiritual monks always hold a high attitude towards the foreign spiritual world.


    But it''s also a matter of reason.


    In most cases, when performing the same accomplishments, the domestic friars beat the foreign psychics by hanging.


    This is a routine operation.


    So I heard that Chen Yu came back from abroad.


    The old liar first deducted 30% of Chen''s strength.


    "This bloodthirsty ancestor was involved in the great event twenty years ago."


    "Oh? Did he have a great record in that big event? "


    Chen has heard more than once about the great events of 20 years ago.


    It''s a major event in the world of spirituality.


    It is also a glorious time for all the psychics in the world to abandon the past and fight together.


    "Well, it''s brilliant, but it''s not to fight against the great demon and his demon army, but to plot against other monks. When everyone is busy fighting against the great demon, he stealthily attacks other monks behind him. More than 200 monks are stealthily attacked by him, and many monks'' souls are taken away by him. And because of that This led to his infamous reputation in the spiritual world at home. "


    The blood ancestor has no way to smile, did not because the old swindler introduces him, increases those disparaging words but is angry.


    He is more concerned about the outcome, the winner takes all.


    Nature also includes the right of speech.


    It''s like it''s you. You press it. He loses.


    So what he did was exposed.


    In fact, there were people who were worse than him.


    It''s just that they do it more stealthily.


    No matter at any time, nationality, race.


    There is no shortage of traitors.


    "You don''t seem to have said that I once defeated twelve great monks in a battle."


    The old liar''s face was even worse.


    He didn''t say it on purpose.


    I''m afraid to scare Chen Zhu away.


    Originally, their strength was in a weak position.


    Once Chen Yu lost the courage to fight.


    Then it will only be broken one by one by Xuezu Wudao.


    No, with the strength of bloodless ancestors.


    It doesn''t even need to be broken one by one.


    The old liar was one of the twelve great monks defeated by him in that battle.


    In that battle, the blood ancestor killed eight people, two seriously injured, one with no accomplishments, and the other was the old liar himself.


    Although the old swindler has not been abandoned for cultivation, he has also greatly reduced his skill.


    Once a first-class great monk, now only a first-class vision.


    The accomplishments that once stood at the peak of the spirit of China are only one or two in ten.


    For anyone who was standing at the top of the mountain, the feeling of falling off the altar is not good.


    That''s why these years, the old liar just walked as a Jianghu Warlock.


    Their only advantage now is that it''s downtown.


    Even if the blood ancestor has no way, he dare not make too much noise here.He must have been furtive this time in China.


    No matter how arrogant blood ancestor is, he dare not show up in China.


    "The blood ancestor has no way. Although you are skillful, it''s Chinese here! If you fight with me here, even if you can''t get out of this building, you will be surrounded by monks from all directions. "


    "Hum! Don''t alarmist me. What can you do? You look down on yourself too. "


    It doesn''t matter that Xuezu has no way to speak. In fact, he is still cautious.


    He himself is a Chinese friar. Naturally, he knows how huge the Chinese spiritual world is.


    Blood ancestor has no way to also do not plan to continue to wait, lest night long dream much.


    The blood ancestor has no way and his hands are pinching the seal at full speed, and there is a dense air of scarlet in his body.


    "Well? Is this the magic of dragon and tiger mountain? " Chen Yu tilted his head and looked at the Taoist magic of the blood ancestor doubtfully.


    "How can it be? It''s blood devil training!" "The old liar said:" blood ancestor has no way to create his own skills


    Chen Yu frowns at the blood ancestor''s immorality. How does this blood devil refining skill look like the great return to one skill taught by the Heavenly Master of Longhu Mountain.


    Chen Yu has read the top secret books of Longhu Mountain. He has never let go of any private collection or treasure.


    Most of them left little impression, but the great return to one is one of the few skills that impressed Chen Yu.


    Because this skill can cultivate the spirit.


    What is supernatural power? In a more conventional way, it''s super power.


    There are generally two ways to obtain supernatural power.


    One is innate, blood lineage.


    When you awaken to magic, you will also awaken to magic.


    There is another kind of sudden enlightenment.


    The odds are relatively low.


    There is no clear pattern, but it is very random.


    Under any circumstances, it is possible for a sudden epiphany to come out with a magic power.


    However, it is certain that the magic is a very practical ability in combat.


    Even some of them fit in with high supernatural power and can double their cultivation.


    But it''s not something anyone can have.


    If the technology of reincarnation doesn''t work, it will have to be face-to-face the day after tomorrow.


    It''s just that it''s almost as likely to wake up as a lottery.


    Think about it, but not everyone has a winning face.


    And the great return to one magic skill can improve the probability of winning the prize.


    About one percent.


    From a few million to one percent, that''s a huge increase.


    Of course, Chen also thought that if he was lucky, he might win a prize.


    But for Chen, the odds are still down.


    Because of this, Chen Yu was very impressed with this skill.

 Chapter 2728

    The Wudao skill of blood ancestor is very similar to Daqian Guiyi skill, but it is not the same.


    The old liar naturally doesn''t believe Chen Yu''s words.


    The blood ancestor has no way but is evil, but the dragon and Tiger Mountain Heavenly Master teaches that is the famous and decent school.


    The two are different.


    How can bloodless ancestors use the Kung Fu methods taught by the Tianshi of Longhushan.


    But Xuezu had no way but squinted at Chen Zhu.


    "You know my skill. Are you a disciple of the Tianshi sect of Longhu Mountain?"


    "If I said yes, would you let me go?" Chen Yu looks at the blood ancestor with a smile.


    Blood ancestor has no way also smiled, but next moment suddenly points to Chen Zhu: "blood boils."


    In the next moment, the color of blood suddenly enveloped Chen Yu.


    At the same time, the blood is steaming up thousands of degrees of high temperature.


    Even two meters away, the liar and Rowling could feel the hot steam.


    The two looked at Chen Yu, who was shrouded in horror.


    "I''m sorry, but do you seem to have other uses besides sauna?" Chen Yu, who was shrouded in blood, suddenly asked.


    Immediately, the blood color was scattered.


    However, the dense that was scattered again converged to the lifeless side of the blood ancestor.


    "You don''t look like a Taoist."


    Xuezu looked at Chen Yu with no doubt. At least ordinary Taoist could not resist his attack, even if he was a Taoist from the Tianshi School of Longhushan.


    "You seem to have made a mistake. I''m not a Taoist or a disciple of the Tianshi sect of Longhu Mountain."


    "It''s impossible. Since you can recognize the great skill of returning to one, you can only be a disciple of the Tianshi sect of Longhu Mountain."


    "I just went to the library of Longhushan Tianshi sect a few days ago to have a tour."


    "Ha ha Do you think I can believe it? Ask the old man around you if he believes it or not? "


    Don''t say blood ancestor has no way, even the old liar doesn''t believe Chen Yu''s words.


    What is the Tianshi religion in Longhu Mountain?


    Do you want to go to the library of Longhushan Tianshi?


    Are you a vegetarian when you are Zhang Tianshi?


    That guy eats three meals a day, but he doesn''t like meat.


    That guy eats people, but he doesn''t hesitate at all.


    The name of the first person in the world is not a false name.


    Blood ancestor has no way to think of himself as a cruel man.


    But in front of Zhang Tianyi, the same advice should be given.


    So he didn''t believe it at all. An outsider could stroll in the library of the Tianshi sect in Longhu Mountain.


    "It doesn''t matter if you believe it or not. As long as you know, I have so much money that he won''t be angry if I smash Zhang Tianyi''s face with soft Mei coin."


    "Ha ha You are the first one who dares to arrange Zhang Tianyi like this. "


    "I want to say that Zhang Tianyi always counsels me, do you believe it?"


    Blood Zu''s eyes have fully explained his answer at the moment.


    No! Although Xuezu Wudao hated Zhang Tianyi very much, even hated him.


    But one thing he had to admit.


    Zhang Tianyi, that old man, is really strong!


    Strong is a little too much.


    Even if he has been hiding abroad for 20 years.


    Cultivation is several times better than twenty years ago.


    But he still has no confidence to face Zhang Tianyi.


    No, it''s not just a lack of confidence.


    But he is very clear that he has only one way to die in the face of Zhang Tianyi.


    "No matter who you are or who you are, no one can save you now, not even Zhang Tianyi!"


    "If that old man knew he could save me one day, he would wake up with a smile in his dream."


    "Even if what you said is true, he has no chance to wake up with a smile, because he will never have this chance."


    The right arm of Xuezu Wudao suddenly appears to be liquid.


    To be exact, it is like an arm shaped by blood, but a tangible liquid.


    Blood ancestor Wudao suddenly waved to Chen Zhu, and the blood arm did not break away.


    The blood ancestor has great faith in his own means.


    This bloody hand, as long as it touches a little bit, can make the other party directly poisoned with blood.


    The blood poison is similar to the corpse poison, as long as it touches the skin, it will penetrate.


    Blood poison will make the poisoned person''s blood boil.


    Different from the previous bloodstain, it only burns the external skin of the enemy.


    Blood poison is a direct effect on the enemy''s body, which directly makes the enemy''s blood boil.


    Basically no one can withstand this kind of boiling.


    The blood poison hand easily patted Chen Yu.


    After seeing Chen''s skin turn red, the red color penetrates into it.


    The blood ancestor has no way on the face cannot help but show a smile.Solved one, as for another old liar.


    That''s even less difficult.


    He knows the old liar''s injury.


    In those days, he didn''t keep his hand. It was a miracle that the old liar could survive.


    Now it''s good to leave one tenth of the peak accomplishments.


    Chen''s skin gradually turned red.


    It''s like a rash.


    Chen Yu looked at his hands.


    Soon the red skin subsided.


    "What kind of attack is this? Toxic attack? Or what kind of magic? " Chen asked curiously.


    The blood ancestor has no way pupil suddenly contract, suddenly look to Chen Zhu.


    How is it possible? Why doesn''t blood poison work?


    "You''re kind of weird." Xuezu has no way to stare at Chen Yu: "if you tell me how to solve the blood poison, I can consider to let you live."


    Chen Yu chuckled softly: "you''re thinking a lot about giving me a life, but you''re thinking about using your half step cultivation in the Qing Dynasty to do your best, or you won''t have a chance."


    Blood ancestor''s face suddenly changed: "how do you know?"


    Did the other side see his accomplishments?


    How is this possible?


    Chen Yu grinned: "generally speaking, few people can get close to me without being perceived by me, but I didn''t find you until you showed up, or you are extremely good at concealment. But after seeing your means, I can be sure that your means of concealment are quite ordinary, so I can only suspect that you have a small world, and I am on you I feel the trace of a little bit of heaven and earth, which is very similar to my feeling when I go to the Qing Dynasty in half step. It''s all the Qi engine if there is anything. "


    At this time, the blood ancestor''s face finally became dignified and even panicked.


    Impossible, right? At present, the man who looks less than 30 years old is a strong man in the upper Qing Dynasty?


    How is it possible? When was shangqingjing so worthless?


    The old liar is full of doubts. After all, he has no deep background.


    There is no powerful inheritance, so I have never heard of Shangqing.


    But listening to Chen Yu''s words, I feel like something wonderful.


    As for Rowling, it''s even more confusing.


    After all, she''s a real outsider.


    Chen Yu, the old liar and Xuezu''s unruly dialogue seemed to her like listening to the heavenly script.

 Chapter 2729

    Xuezu''s face was cold, but his eyes began to get serious.


    "You don''t need to bluff. If you really have a half step to the Qing Dynasty, or the cultivation of the Qing Dynasty, it''s impossible for the spiritual world to have no name for you, but no one in the whole spiritual world knows you. Moreover, it''s impossible for you to reach the Qing Dynasty at your age." Blood ancestor has no way to analyze calmly.


    He is not sure if Chen is bluffing.


    He''s just guessing. He''s also giving himself a boost.


    However, Chen did not make a move.


    But he was a little too strong.


    His two moves were not effective to Chen Yu.


    But Xuezu Wudao also plans to use his own card at this time.


    Xiaotiandi! This is what he learned through a different way.


    Although it is still quite superficial.


    But it has made a great change in all aspects of him.


    That powerful change is no longer limited to the power of mana.


    It''s powerful in all aspects. The feeling of holding the heaven and the earth in his hands brings him unprecedented pleasure.


    If he is now, he will face the siege of twelve great monks in the battle twenty years ago.


    He believed that the twelve great monks who could press with one hand died.


    Blood began to flow under the feet of the bloodless ancestor.


    "Hello, your relatives are here."


    Although Chen Yu knew that this was a bloodless spell.


    , but this spell still makes Chen make complaints about it.


    This picture is really similar to the visit of female relatives every month.


    Blood ancestor had no way to look at Chen Yu coldly.


    Though he was angry at Chen''s mouth, he had no cover.


    However, he believed that Chen could not laugh soon.


    There are more and more bloodstains at the foot of the bloodless ancestor.


    And in that pool of blood, blood demons began to emerge.


    Before and after, eight blood demons appeared.


    "Nine turn blood devil skill!"


    The old liar''s face suddenly changed.


    But Chen Yu felt more.


    These eight blood demons seem to be connected with the blood ancestor.


    It''s not like a demon, it''s more like a part of the bloodless ancestor.


    This feeling It''s as if these eight blood demons are the little world of blood ancestors!


    That''s right! It''s xiaotiandi!


    Blood ancestor has no way is to use this kind of method to successfully arrive at the half step to go to the pure state!


    Chen Yu is not a stranger in this way.


    At the beginning, when he was on his way to the clear.


    The first competitor of the same level, condi Moussa, is the same way.


    Comus Mosa takes his demonic army as his own small world, and his strength is integrated with the demonic army.


    As long as he does not destroy his demonic army, he will have endless power.


    And his demonic army was able to pollute the whole area, turning the whole polluted area into a part of Comus Mosa.


    But the blood ancestor has no way is takes the blood devil as own small world.


    It seems that the small world of the bloodless ancestors is much smaller than that of Comus Massa.


    In fact, to their level.


    In fact, the scale of xiaotiandi has little impact.


    Moreover, the eight blood demons who had no way of blood ancestor were no weaker than the demonic army of Comus Mosa.


    But it doesn''t look like his little world is perfect.


    Chen Chu looks at Yu Keming''s changing blood devil who is being suppressed by himself.


    Is it because there is still one difference?


    It''s a clever way.


    If you let him refine the ninth blood devil into his own small world.


    He should be able to really enter the upper Qing Dynasty.


    Although it''s convenient, it''s certainly not powerful.


    At least in the upper Qing Dynasty, there is no enemy.


    The old liar was sweating.


    Now the blood ancestor has no way in his eyes.


    It''s not just terror.


    It has become a magic God.


    The suffocating breath is like freezing the surrounding air.


    The confidence of the bloodless ancestor is also improved with the appearance of the eight blood demons.


    He is not familiar with this new realm.


    But when this power spread all over his body, his body and mind were changing.


    Infinite power brings infinite pleasure and inexpressible confidence.


    Heaven and earth are under control.


    It even gave him an illusion.


    Even if Zhang Tianyi stands in front of him, he can have a fight.


    This may be the origin of the so-called "blackening strong three points" and "strengthening silly three points"."Drink!" The blood ancestor has no way suddenly to drink.


    In an instant, after the blood ancestor had no way, the huge blood gas turned into a horrible blood colored monster.


    Although the bloody beast has only a head, it has sent out a horrible atmosphere.


    "Kneel down!" Blood ancestor has no way to snort coldly.


    Although he only realized that it took him less than half a year to clear up.


    But he has used it four times.


    And every time his opponent, will start in his small world, from the body to the psychological instant collapse.


    This time, he had a deeper understanding of xiaotiandi.


    This time, he believes, his rivals are no exception.


    Rowling couldn''t stand and fell to the ground.


    The old liar is better, but only better.


    Now his legs were shaking, and the peach sword in his hand could not attack at all.


    The only purpose of holding in the hand is to give yourself some psychological comfort.


    But he knew that the peach wood sword had no meaning at all.


    The power of the blood ancestor in the opposite side is terrible, which has gone beyond his past understanding of him.


    What kind of old monster is this?


    Can no one control the old monster in this world?


    "Not enough. You have no right to escape." Chen Yu calmly waved his fingers.


    "Hum!" At the moment when the blood ancestor had no way to snort, the more terrifying sense of oppression rushed to Chen Yu.


    Under the great pressure, the wall behind Chen Zhu directly crumbled.


    "I said that." Chen Yu raised his right arm and suddenly squeezed it out of the air: "not enough!"


    Bang -


    in an instant, all the blood lights, as well as the bloodless monsters of the blood gas illusion of the blood ancestor were directly pinched and exploded.


    The blood stained the walls, ceiling and floor of the whole room red.


    The old liar and blood ancestor''s pupils suddenly contracted.


    "How could it be?" Xuezu looked at Chen Yu in horror.


    How to do it? How powerful is his own power? The blood ancestor has no way but is very clear.


    But how did the other side do it?


    Why directly smash your blood god Dharma phase without feeling?


    "What I want to see is more magic that makes me feel fresh." "If you can''t satisfy my curiosity, you will die faster," Chen said quietly


    Blood ancestor before a moment also unbridled Zhang Kuang, but now has eyebrow lock deep coagulation.


    Chen Yu in the opposite didn''t give out his own breath, but even so, he still felt the pressure.


    Even if you hide your strength and breath, you can directly smash your blood god Dharma phase?


    This alone is enough to make him cautious.


    "Death!" Blood ancestor Wudao''s body vibrated slightly, and the blood color on the walls turned into countless blood stabs in an instant, shooting at Chen Yu.

 Chapter 2730

    Chen''s pupil suddenly turns red.


    Suddenly a red ripple came out of Chen Yu.


    The red ripple is not very conspicuous, but it can''t be ignored.


    When the red ripples spread out, neither the old liar nor Rowling felt anything different.


    When we touch them, it''s just a little warm, that''s all.


    But when the red ripple contacts with those blood thorns, the blood thorns are directly evaporated.


    There is no place for Xuezu to hide. When he was swept by red ripples, his skin was carbonized directly.


    "Ah..." The blood ancestor fell to the ground painlessly.


    He has forgotten when he was last hurt so badly.


    Was it the war twenty years ago?


    The war really put him on the brink of death.


    But I''m not as embarrassed as I am today.


    The boy opposite is not old, but his strength is horrible.


    Rowling and the old liar''s face were frozen.


    They don''t understand why there is no harm when the red ripple reaches both of them.


    But when it comes to the bloodless ancestor, it will produce that kind of damage.


    Xuezu Wudao''s face is changing. He is trying to repair the burn on his body. His hands are pressed on the ground.


    In a flash, the blood color spread out.


    Then, inside and outside the room, all turned red.


    Even the window was engulfed in red.


    It''s like the end of the day.


    "Here This... "


    At this time, there is no difference between the old liar and Rowling.


    Because they don''t know what''s going on.


    Chen Yu is as calm as before, different space?


    Chen Yu didn''t expect that the blood ancestor Wudao had developed his own space when he went to the Qing Dynasty.


    Moreover, it seems that this different space is not the kind of simple development different space.


    Here is filled with strong blood gas, like being washed by the sea of blood.


    Chen Yu looks at the blood ancestor unexpectedly and has no way.


    The cultivation of this guy is not high, but the scale and complexity of this different space far exceed the level of his strength.


    This space is second only to the wasteland that imitated the urban pattern of Istanbul when Chen Yu was last in Istanbul.


    This different space is definitely not created and set up by the bloodless ancestors themselves.


    At least, even Chen can''t make such a huge and complex space.


    "You''re dead." Blood ancestor has no way in the eyes burst out decisive color.


    In fact, the whole building, even the whole block, has disappeared around Chen Yu except the room where they are now. They are now in a private space.


    In this private space, once one''s own mana is exhausted, one can''t even restore one''s own mana through breathing the spirit of heaven and earth without the permission of the master.


    Of course, this kind of different space can not trap the master of Shangqing.


    Even if shangqingjing masters are here, they can''t get mana recovery.


    But the master of Shangqing can directly break through the different space and escape here.


    So Chen Yu was puzzled to see that the blood ancestor had no way.


    "You want to trap me with this different space?"


    "I know you are a strong man in Shangqing, but this is the place of blood god. No one can escape from here. Even if Zhang Tianyi comes here, he can''t escape." Xuezu Wudao is very confident about this.


    Chen Yu felt that there was a huge blood gas in the center of this place, which even he could not reach.


    Blood ancestor has no way on the face cannot help but emerge again confident smile.


    This is no other place.


    If he''s outside, he''s still half in the clear.


    So here, he is the real strong man in the upper Qing Dynasty.


    And it''s the most powerful in the Qing Dynasty.


    Here, he is the God, the real God.


    Chen Yu suddenly felt that the huge blood gas mass in the center of the different space was moving.


    Then the ground shook heavily.


    Then the next scene scared Rowling and the old liar.


    Because the ceiling of the house was lifted.


    It was a colossus with one hand lifting the ceiling.


    The red giant''s body is inlaid with obscure golden lines.


    More than 100 meters in height, there is a thick tail behind.


    "Blood god! It is the real God of blood, the most powerful man in ancient times, and the land of the God of blood is his burial place. After his death, he refined and integrated himself with the small world, and finally turned into this different space. " "The blood ancestor said proudly:" and I have obtained the inheritance of the blood god, but also inherited this different space. Here, the blood god is part of my small worldBlood god? Chen Yu has never heard of the name of the God.


    However, this did not hinder Chen Yu''s curiosity about the blood god.


    It is necessary to be strong, stronger than the Hercules Chen met in the abandoned Olympus.


    Even if he is dead, even if he is afraid of death, he has not known for thousands of years.


    This reminds Chen Yu of the ancient remains found at the foot of the mountain.


    Neither of them is strong or weak, but both of them obviously have their own characteristics and unique ways of dealing with things behind them.


    The ancient remains of georgoli peak, he used a special way of circulation, to keep his remains immortal for thousands of years, and also to keep his own small world, but the spirit of essence has been scattered for a long time, leaving nothing but the remains.


    And the blood god in front of him is more special. He refined his small world into a different space.


    Chen Yu is a little confused. He has lost all his people and spirit. What else can he do with his body?


    Stay for posterity?


    For example, the blood god in front of us is quite complete.


    The strength is estimated to be 10% of what it used to be.


    But there was no sense of autonomy at all.


    He was treated as a giant doll by an ant in his eyes.


    It is abusive food that meets with weak strength.


    But now I meet myself, that is to send food.


    If he''s alive, he''s going to be able to figure out a few ways to deal with himself.


    But it''s dead, so Chen Yu considers whether he can help him clean up the door and receive his heritage by the way, if he still has one.


    Chen Yu looks at the bloody giant in front of him.


    Xuezu Wudao seems to think that Chen Zhu is scared.


    It made him quite proud.


    Because before and Chen just three back and positive, because he is in a weak position.


    Now, seeing Chen Yu scared to be silly makes his self-confidence explode again.


    Even the burns on my body don''t hurt so much.


    It''s a pity that Chen Yu has such a huge blood, but it''s not vitality.


    How does blood gather? Killing hundreds of thousands of people is estimated to save such a huge vitality.


    This thing is used to enlarge moves. It''s useless at other times, at least for Chen Yu.

 Chapter 2731

    "Death!"


    The blood ancestor had no way to control the body of the blood God and grabbed it towards the three people in the house.


    I''m afraid that even the whole house will be crushed by him.


    Rowling and the old swindler were bloodless.


    Chen Yu looked at the huge palms falling from his eyes.


    A new force penetrated from Chen''s deep body and gathered on his right arm.


    This power is made up of Chen Yu''s own immortal power, plus the power of Yan Qi and Yin spirit.


    Chen Yu called this energy "mixed yuan Qi".


    Unlike chaos, Chen''s power is unique.


    Mix yuan, mix to melt, yuan to start.


    Chen Yu also combined the quenching method with his own cultivation system, which was called the mixed yuan normalization.


    Of course, this was Chen Yu''s success after reading a lot of ancient books in the library of Longhushan Tianshi cult, and then combining with his own actual situation, after several closures.


    It can be said that the function of "Hunyuan Guiyi" is a great integration of all his systems.


    In the past, Chen''s power system was mainly based on power, and had many complex branches.


    However, even after the completion of a grand integration, Chen Yu still retained the power of some special systems and could not be integrated into the main system.


    For example, dark magma, for example, eye without dirt.


    As well as Chen''s control over water.


    All of these belong to supernatural power or blood power.


    Chen can''t integrate these forces into the oneness of Hunyuan.


    In the moment when the giant palm of the blood god is grasped.


    Chen Yu also waved his right arm.


    Hula -


    the body of the blood god flies several kilometers directly.


    At the same time, the right arm and right shoulder of blood god have disappeared completely.


    The ground in the distance left traces of blood god falling and rolling.


    The scene was breathtaking.


    The eyes of Rowling and the old liar are about to fall.


    Even if the blood ancestor has no way, he has been stunned.


    Are you kidding?


    Is this an illusion?


    Blood ancestor has no way to fly back 100 meters immediately. It''s too dangerous to have such close contact with the man in front of him.


    Blood ancestor has no way at this moment just feels like fried hair.


    How much strength is needed to smash the giant giant giant like the blood god for several kilometers.


    Blood god stood up again, it seems that this fist did not cause fatal damage to him.


    Of course, he was already a corpse.


    Blood god''s shattered shoulders began to grow again.


    But after growing a little flesh and blood, it quickly eroded, and then the hatched flesh and blood fell down again.


    Xuezu''s face changed dramatically again.


    What''s the matter? Isn''t the flesh body of the blood god indestructible?


    Why can''t it be restored?


    "That punch was called nerve knife." "If you want to recover his damaged body, you''d better dispel the power left in his muscles and nerves first," Chen said with a smile


    Of course, the so-called nerve knife was just made up by Chen Yu temporarily.


    The different space and the blood god body are one.


    So for ordinary destruction, the blood god body directly absorbs the blood gas in different spaces, and then repairs the body.


    However, since the integration of Chen''s power system, he has gained the spirit of Hunyuan.


    The gas of Hunyuan is not only reflected in the destructive power.


    It has a continuous damage to the body.


    For example, those enemies Chen met in the past, with strong resilience.


    Basically, in order to repair the body, we need to expel the power of Chen Yu.


    For Chen Yu, the Qi of Hunyuan is the beneficial energy for strengthening the body.


    But to the enemy, it is nothing good.


    This thing is more difficult than most viruses, even scary.


    In addition to killing body cells directly, it also devours vitality and spiritual force, making itself more powerful.


    So it becomes more difficult to get rid of.


    So if you don''t know how to eliminate it, it is likely to make the Hunyuan Qi stronger.


    And it''s like the body of the blood god at the moment.


    The body parts eroded by the air of Hunyuan will lose their vitality and become rotten.


    Xuezu''s face was cloudless and uncertain, looking at Chen Zhu.


    Chen''s strength is beyond his imagination.


    "The inheritance of the blood god, take it." Chen Yu said quietly.


    "You think I''ll give it to you?" Blood ancestor had no way to bite his teeth and looked at Chen Zhu. His eyes seemed to be flashing with the color of determination.


    Chen Yu raised his arms, and the blood ancestor was alert immediately.


    Although he has felt that the situation is likely to get out of hand.But he thought he could save it.


    Chen''s actions also made him uneasy.


    After all, Chen Yu used only one arm and one fist to beat the maimed blood god.


    But at the moment, he even raised his arms.


    Obviously, his actions are more than just ordinary attacks.


    At this time, the dark and bloody sky suddenly sunken down a large piece.


    It''s like someone is squeezing the whole space from the outside to the inside.


    Chen Yu''s palms are slightly inward, and a larger one appears.


    And the ground was shaking, and the sky was falling huge red unknown objects.


    At the moment, people in different spaces feel like the sky is falling apart.


    But the blood ancestor has no way is starts from Chen Zhu to start, unceasingly spits the blood.


    Don''t say it''s another struggle at this time.


    You can''t stop bleeding for yourself.


    Chen Zhu wants to crush different space!


    He really intends to crush the blood god space from the inside.


    Of course, it''s not appropriate to say it''s crushed.


    Because Chen Yu compresses the blood gas in the whole different space from the outside.


    When the blood ancestor has no way out, he is just a half step up to the pure world. His small world is connected with eight blood demons to form a small world.


    But after entering here, he is the master, and the whole land of blood god is his small world.


    So when Chen Yu destroys this place, it will naturally feed back to him.


    In fact, if it is a common small world, Chen can''t destroy it.


    But this is not a normal world.


    Chen Yu''s palms closed one inch inward again, and heaven and earth closed a little inward again.


    The surrounding ground is constantly breaking, and the sky is crumbling.


    Rowling and the old liar are at the same level at the moment.


    Although they are ordinary people, one is a monk with more experience.


    But they are the same in Chen''s eyes. The strength of a beetle and an ant is the same in human''s eyes.


    And they look at Chen Yu the same way.


    Not the eyes of gods, but the eyes of monsters.


    "I''ll fight you!" At this time, the blood ancestor did not expect his so-called immortal body.


    The so-called immortal body can fool the low-end friars like the old liar.


    Even twenty years ago, the swindler in his heyday, a river flowing forever, was only a low-end monk in the eyes of some people.


    But this one in front of us is definitely one of the few standing at the top of the pyramid.


    The so-called immortal body, in the eyes of these people, is just a joke.

 Chapter 2732

    Ordinary friars can''t kill blood demons.


    It''s because they can''t destroy the magical structure of blood demons.


    But the people at the top of the pyramid are different.


    Because these people don''t think about magic structure at all.


    Directly from the micro level.


    Even in front of them, such as blood devil, it can''t even form.


    As long as they want, they can directly turn the blood devil into a pile of rotten meat.


    Compared with the blood devil, these talents are more like monsters walking on the earth.


    Like what happened right now.


    Hundreds of square kilometers of blood god land.


    Being crushed by this monster.


    Blood ancestor Wudao thought that he was already a member of this group of monsters.


    I also have this qualification, which is called monster.


    But when he really faced this monster.


    Only then did he realize how naive and ridiculous his past thoughts were.


    I have never been one of these monsters.


    Not even close.


    I think I am right because I have refined the land of the blood God and mastered the shallow mystery of the upper Qing Dynasty.


    I would have been naive to think that even if I met Zhang Tianyi, I would have a chance to escape.


    Even my biggest mistake is more than that.


    I really think that the whole Chinese spirit is different, except for Zhang Tianyi, everyone has no idea about him.


    Only two days after I came back, I met this monster.


    How many such monsters are hidden in the whole Chinese land?


    Blood ancestor has no way to control the impulse of spitting blood, and it is an old blood spitting out.


    Chen''s hands finally merged.


    The sky and the ground are shattered in an instant by the power of terror.


    In the eyes of Rowling and the old liar, we can see that everything in the world is falling apart.


    The lifeless body of the blood ancestor also disintegrated in an instant, and a bloody figure fled from the dead body at full speed.


    But at the next moment, Chen Yu grabbed him.


    The bloodless soul of blood ancestor is struggling.


    But even when he was alive, he was not Chen''s opponent.


    Not to mention the weak soul after death.


    "You don''t think you can escape, do you?" Chen Yu grinned.


    Blood ancestor has no way to see, in the collapse of the world, the darkness is filling this crack.


    And the center of darkness is the man in front of us.


    This man is definitely not a Taoist monk.


    He is a darker and more evil monk than himself.


    Chen''s dark shadow is eroding the land of blood god.


    Chen Yu wants to explore the secrets of the blood god.


    Therefore, the land of the blood god, the flesh body of the blood god, and the blood god inheritance obtained by the blood ancestor without Tao are essential.


    Today, all three are regarded by Chen Yu as his collections.


    Chen Chu raised his hand and grasped it in the void.


    In an instant, the broken world of blood was like a dining table.


    The sky was restored to its splendor.


    Well Apart from the lack of that building, everything else has completely returned to normal.


    Rowling and the old liar saw that Chen Zhu had made a glass bead of the blood ancestor''s unruly soul, and then put it away.


    The old liar could not help feeling that he didn''t seem to be completely separated from the spiritual world.


    Why do you suddenly feel so strange.


    Twenty years ago, for the disaster side, no one can subdue the blood ancestor, how could he become so incompetent?


    No, it''s not that blood ancestor is incompetent. It''s that man who''s terrible.


    When did huaxialing come out of this horrible monster?


    And it certainly doesn''t look good.


    At least, the black material that engulfs the broken space is not used by the orthodox friars.


    Of course, at this time, the old liar will never cry to get rid of the devil.


    It takes money to get rid of devils.


    And he can''t even fight the bloody ancestor.


    Let alone Chen Zhu, who beat the blood ancestor to stomach bleeding.


    "It seems that it''s going to be dawn. I have to go, comrade police. Goodbye."


    Rowling stared at Chen Yu''s back.


    She didn''t say anything more. She needed Chen Yu to cooperate with the investigation and other stupid words.


    She didn''t ask about her spiritual world.


    For her, last night''s experience was too bizarre.


    But it''s like a dream, doomed to refer to a dream.


    "What a terror." The old liar looked at Chen Yu''s back and said with emotion.


    "You''re his kind, aren''t you?" Rowling looked at the old liar and said."Like? You overestimate me, that''s one of the top people in the world, and I Even if I didn''t get hurt in the past, I was a fart in front of him in my heyday. "


    Although the old liar''s cultivation is not as good as the blood ancestor''s, he still has vision.


    The power of destroying the sky and the earth is definitely the figure at the top of the pyramid of the spiritual world.


    As he said before, I strolled around in the library of the Tianshi sect of Longhu Mountain. I don''t think I was bragging.


    ¡­¡­


    Chen Yu heard the news from Zhang Tianyi.


    The case concerning Yu Keming''s death has been closed.


    The official response was suicide.


    According to Chen Yu''s own information from the blood ancestor Wudaokou.


    Yu did commit suicide.


    Of course, it can also be said that it was bewitched by the blood ancestor.


    Yu Keming wants to find Chen Yu for revenge.


    But he heard that Chen Yu was also a monk.


    So, in another way, he actually contacted the blood ancestor.


    Then he was bewitched by the blood ancestor Wudao. Under the impulse, Yu Keming cooperated with him to complete the transformation ceremony of blood devil.


    The original intention of blood ancestor Wudao was to regard Yu Keming as the ninth blood devil, and then complete the nine turn blood devil skill.


    But in the end, he failed because he met Chen Yu.


    Of course, Yu Keming was destroyed by the spirit of wudaokeng.


    But Xuezu has no way better than Yu Keming.


    It can even be said that there is no way for the blood ancestor to come to an end today. There is no reason for Yu Keming.


    Blood ancestor has no way. If another person chooses to be his ninth blood devil, it is estimated that there will be no such result.


    At least I will not meet Chen Yu.


    That afternoon, ye Ziqing and Zhang Ting came to Chen Yu again.


    Both apologized for the trouble they had caused Chen.


    Chen Yu didn''t pay much attention to this.


    Chen Yu thinks that this kind of trouble is not trouble.


    Moreover, these things are not under their control.


    In order to express his apology, ye Ziqing took the initiative to help Chen Yu organize the annual meeting of Chen Yu''s animation company.


    There are two or three days, the animation company''s staff will continue to return.


    Of course, this is more than helping Chen Yu.


    Because Zhang Ting was in charge of it.


    Chen Yu is only responsible for paying, and Zhang Ting is responsible for other matters.


    Chen Yu took advantage of his spare time to make up for the time wasted in the past few days and strolled around the devil all the time.


    Rowling never appeared in front of Chen Yu since that night.

 Chapter 2733

    "Is this man our boss?"


    At the dinner table, a new employee secretly inquired about the old employee.


    "Well, our big boss." The old man nodded.


    Chen Yu said a few words on the stage and then stepped down.


    After all, it''s a dinner party, not a meeting.


    And Chen Yu thinks it''s silly to say a lot of rubbish on any occasion.


    General company meals three magic weapons, food, programs, lottery.


    It''s needless to say that delicious food is one of the best restaurants in Mordor, at least the price.


    The show is to invite some second and third class stars to perform.


    After the year, a lot of stars walked out. Some enterprises invited stars to come to the platform and the price of singing a song was a routine operation.


    In other words, the lottery is better than the ordinary enterprise lottery prizes, and the probability of winning is higher.


    The so-called group building is actually a one-stop service of eating, drinking, playing and playing.


    In this regard, ye Ziqing arranged better than Zhang Ting.


    It''s said that before she became the technical director of this company, she used to be the HR Director and the administrative director of a multinational enterprise.


    "Miss ye, are you interested in developing our company?" Chen Yu looked at Ye Ziqing at the opposite table and asked with a smile.


    Ye Ziqing smiled, but he was thinking about Chen''s invitation.


    It''s impossible to make a decision on your future only by friendship.


    "Mr. Chen, do you know my current position and salary level?"


    "I heard from Zhang Ting."


    "What I can offer Miss Ye is also the position of chief executive officer. Of course, the salary will be the highest level in China at present," Chen said


    "Mr. Chen, what I''m asking for is not only short-term salary, I hope I can see the room for improvement, not only for my position, but also for the company."


    "To be honest, I don''t know how to run a company about rising space." "As for how big the company can be, I don''t make any guarantee. It should be how big Zhang Ting wants to be. The only thing I can do is not interfere in the management and development of the company. Although the company was bought by me, I am more like an investor, regardless of the investment."


    "So Mr. Chen, what is the purpose of your investment in gomo? Is it ROI? Or for the so-called dream? "


    Chen Yu wondered if he would be beaten if he was honest?


    I just want to win over the most professional and imaginative team.


    "Both, you should know that the domestic animation industry is not developed, at least compared with the animation industry in the United States and Japan, it is still at a very early stage, but I think the potential of China man is far greater than any market, and the rate of return is the second. If we can make no loss within five years and make profits within ten years, it is profitable for me For me, investment Guoman is more about preserving my assets. "


    This answer is very pertinent. At least Ye Ziqing thinks it is reasonable.


    And Chen is one of the few investors who is willing to delegate power without interfering with the development of the company.


    The information she got from Zhang Ting can be seen.


    In addition to Chen''s treatment far beyond the requirements of the contract, there are also occasional strange questions.


    Chen Yu is the most perfect and favorite investor of entrepreneurs.


    Up to now, only one person in the whole company has been arranged by Chen Yu.


    That''s the director in charge of finance.


    Responsible for supervising the company''s financial situation.


    But even if Chen Yu said so, ye Ziqing would not easily accept it.


    Because sometimes, people''s will will will not always be so arbitrary.


    Even the investors themselves.


    If the investor''s capital is broken.


    It is likely to make up or raise money from other sources.


    For example, selling the company in which you invest.


    It''s all over the place.


    So ye Ziqing felt that it was necessary for him to inquire about Chen''s personal situation.


    "Mr. Chen, what other investments do you have abroad?"


    "All my investments and assets are industrial, and I don''t owe a cent to the bank, so you don''t need to worry about the situation that I will have a shortage of capital chain. My current wealth should be able to buy 10000 animation companies. If I just compare with the Forbes Global rich list, my assets should be the top three-phase plus the total on the list."


    Ye Ziqing takes a breath of cool air, the top three in the list?


    Are you kidding? What is that concept?


    Forbes ranked first at more than $100 billion, and second and third combined at $100 billion.


    That is to say, Chen Yu has more than 200 billion dollars?


    "Then why isn''t Mr. Chen on the Forbes list?"


    "Because most of my industries are unlisted, oh no, besides 20% shares of Caribbean Empire cruise, there are a few shares of Citibank and a few shares of PLM."These well-known stocks are enough for ye Ziqing to be breathtaking.


    Even one percent of these stocks are the wealth that most of the world''s poor will never earn in their lifetime.


    But these things only occupy a small part of Chen''s wealth.


    "The value of these stocks should make Mr. Chen on the top ten list of Forbes, right?"


    "20% of Caribbean Empire cruises is an unregistered share, but with Citibank and PLM''s shares alone, I should be in the top 20 next year."


    With a few shares of listed companies, you can become the world''s top 20 richest people.


    This amazing wealth, as well as let Ye Ziqing jaw dropping.


    Think about what you''ve planned.


    Ye Ziqing suddenly felt small.


    In the face of absolute wealth, anyone will feel small.


    "I also have a 90% absolute holding company with the highest profitability in the world."


    Of course, what Chen said was Dashan beer. Because it was not listed on the market, it did not disclose the financial statements.


    But Dashan beer is definitely the top-notch profitability.


    "So my two-day income may be used to invest in Guoman." Chen Chu shrugged and said.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Suddenly, ye Ziqing doesn''t want to talk to Chen Yu.


    All of a sudden, she understood why Chen made great efforts to provide benefits to her employees.


    Why is it that when fari goes shopping, she doesn''t consider whether she will swipe her credit card.


    It''s true that there''s too much money to spend on this product.


    "Don''t Mr. Chen consider making some high return investments?"


    "High return also means high risk, which is not in line with my character. I would rather leave my money in the bank for interest than make a high-risk investment."


    Chen''s interest on leaving his money in the bank is different from that of ordinary people.


    Chen''s deposits in the bank have also exceeded 15 billion US dollars.


    Even banks are flocking to such a huge number.

 Chapter 2734

    Ye Ziqing is scared.


    She knows Chen Yu has money.


    Zhang Ting has said it many times.


    However, Zhang Ting''s statement at that time was a little subjective.


    It is thought that Chen Yu looks like a nouveau riche.


    He made a fortune abroad.


    Both inside and outside, Chen''s money may not last long.


    But now ye Ziqing understands.


    Even Chen Yu''s family may not be able to catch up with his speed of making money.


    Even if he had a bay stream of 8500 a day, he had the spare money.


    Chen''s character is that he doesn''t like high-risk investment.


    That guarantees that his wealth will not expand in a short time.


    But it also ensures that his wealth will not shrink in a short time.


    And he doesn''t think that an upstart can have more money than the richest man in the world.


    At the moment, ye Ziqing feels that it is promising to follow Chen Yu.


    And now Chen''s domestic animation company can also become a springboard for Chen''s close relationship.


    Moreover, Chen doesn''t like to be involved in the management and development of the company.


    It also gives her a better space for executives.


    And what executives are most afraid of is that I am a big boss, you should listen to me, I have money so my opinion is professional.


    "Mr. Chen, I think you have money, but there is something wrong with the way you show it."


    "What''s the problem?"


    "You are so kind to your employees."


    "Zhang Ting also said this, saying that it was doumien who promoted miechou."


    "You give your employees high benefits and bonuses, which only makes them think you are stupid."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "You need to let employees know that you have money, but you can''t always give them high benefits and high bonuses without limit."


    "Can I order two big meals a day, one for each and the other for the other?"


    "In fact, as long as you improve your clothing, food, housing and transportation, as well as your taste and temperament, you will naturally feel your wealth status."


    "I can''t let them watch me eat and drink Lhasa every day, can I?"


    "Mr. Chen, you are abroad every day. We can''t see you even if we want to, but it''s easy to let them know that you have money."


    "They know now that I have money."


    "No, they know you''re rich, but they just think you''re a nouveau riche."


    "Is there a difference?"


    "I''ll tell you an effective way."


    "What method?"


    "When you go to a city, you buy the most luxurious house in the area."


    "Er..."


    "Although the global real estate market fluctuates greatly, but in the past 50 years, the price of high-end housing has been steadily rising, never falling, so it is a good choice to invest in high-end real estate, especially this kind of purchase type investment. For you, there is no pressure, and you can get a good rate of return Show your employees your wealth. "


    "That''s a good idea, so from now on?"


    "Of course."


    "Do you have any recommendation in magic?"


    "There are only a few top-grade mansions in Mordor. The most famous one is Tangchen Yipin."


    "I know about this series, but it should be very popular."


    "On the contrary, Tomson has only sold half of its first product in 15 years. Their annual sales plan is five sets."


    Ye Ziqing once again said, "of course, the high-end houses in Mordor are far more than Tangchen''s, so Mr. Chen has many choices."


    "I didn''t expect to buy a house when I went to a place. In the future, it will be convenient for my family to travel. I don''t need to stay in a hotel all day."


    In fact, in business, Chen is indeed a small white.


    Chen also knows his talent in business.


    So I''ve never been a layman in command.


    Chen Yu is able to have his own wealth because he knows his weakness.


    In fact, ye Ziqing''s method is to show his muscle in business.


    Regal buys plane to buy houseboat, also be same use.


    For the top rich, whether they rent or buy, they can get the best enjoyment.


    But they still choose to buy, not only because the return on investment is worth buying, but also because the purchase of aircraft and yachts represents their muscle.


    But whether it''s selling airplanes, yachts or buying a house, there''s a huge cash pressure.


    This also leads them to choose to buy loans even if they have enough wealth.


    Once there is a problem in their business, their plane, yacht or house will probably be taken away by the bank.


    That''s why when something happens to those rich people, it''s the destruction of their wealth.Some fluctuations in the market will make the bank nervous, and the bank nervous will collect funds. Then the rich who lend money will also be affected by the bank''s policies, resulting in a series of problems.


    Of course, none of these problems is a problem for Chen.


    Because Chen is now cash flow.


    What kind of fluctuation and concussion can''t affect Chen Yu.


    Even the housing market from the Himalayas to the Malina trench will not let Chen Yu go wrong.


    There are many ways to show muscle.


    But that''s too high-profile.


    Ye Ziqing found that Chen Yu didn''t like high-profile.


    Otherwise, he could easily be on the Forbes rich list.


    So ye Ziqing just used this low-key method.


    Just let the employees know that their boss is rich, which is enough.


    Ye Ziqing finally decided to join the animation company.


    With her reputation in the professional manager industry, this is actually "married" animation company.


    In general, ye Ziqing, a professional manager who has proved his ability and sufficient qualifications, can find a more successful and potential company.


    It''s not Chen Yu''s animation company, and it''s just established.


    Even before that, there was no company with a successful work.


    In fact, what ye Ziqing valued was Chen Yu.


    What ye Ziqing hopes is not only to lead the animation company to success.


    Instead, he joined the core members of Chen Yu''s interests and became one of them.


    The next day, under the arrangement of Ye Ziqing, all employees of the company were arranged to visit the resort.


    At present, most of the domestic resort are in the form of farmhouse.


    However, the resort around the city is a real resort.


    Beautiful scenery and delicious food are basic requirements, as well as artificial ski resort and amusement park facilities.


    And there are some tame wild animals, which make the resort a great resort.


    Plus the surrounding environment, so that the animation company''s employees linger.


    All group consumption here is reimbursed by Chen Yu.


    However, in addition to playing, Chen Yu put forward the request of that special meeting.

 Chapter 2735

    "Boss, what''s the matter with this meeting? Have a good time. What''s the meeting? Is our big boss crazy? " The new employee secretly inquired about his team leader.


    The team leader at the moment looks like he hasn''t slept in one night.


    Or get angry.


    Anyway, it seems to be in a very good condition.


    I guess the team leader is in a bad mood at the moment.


    After all, I had such a good time these two days.


    It was announced suddenly last night that the big boss is going to hold a special meeting today.


    At that time, he felt the atmosphere became very strange.


    I was wondering if this so-called special meeting caused public anger.


    "Shut up and respect our food and clothing parents." The group leader held the document tightly.


    In fact, he has only been in the position for less than two months.


    But in two months, he had two special meetings.


    However, the first two special meetings were all in a sudden situation, which was decided by the boss temporarily.


    So at that time, all employees were at a loss and suddenly, without any preparation.


    Later, several proposals given to the big boss were actually lower end proposals in the eyes of the group leader.


    Anyway, as a professional team leader, I think that kind of proposal can be solved by myself.


    At the same time, he felt sorry and regretted that he didn''t come up with a better proposal at that time.


    In fact, most employees have this mentality.


    After all, this proposal can be exchanged for real money.


    And no one can erase it.


    After all, they are not connected with their superiors.


    It''s their big boss.


    As for new employees, such as Xiao Wang.


    Of course, the team leader won''t tell him easily.


    After all, one more person, one more competitor.


    If there is such an idea, there must be more than one leader.


    Almost all the employees with a little qualification think so.


    There are a few dozen new employees. At the moment, they are looking at the old employees who are continuously present.


    They found that the faces and emotions of these old employees were strange and they looked nervous.


    A stiff expression that looks very unpleasant.


    All the new employees think it''s because the temporary meeting makes them unhappy.


    In fact, these old employees are in a kind of excited and excited mood at the moment.


    Soon, the new employees found that the old employees had prepared a document.


    Even they found that even the sweeping lady who came with the group prepared a document.


    Strange, what''s that document for?


    It''s from the beginning. What about this special meeting?


    Why didn''t they?


    "Team leader, what is the purpose of this document? What is the meeting about? "


    "No, I don''t like it. Our big boss likes it." The group leader explained casually.


    "Oh Then I''ll prepare one without using it? "


    "No, there are so many people on the scene. The big boss doesn''t necessarily notice you. Besides, the meeting will start soon."


    "Oh Well then. "


    At this time, Chen Yu entered the meeting.


    Looked at the staff in the meeting room, picked up the microphone and went straight to the topic.


    "I think we all know the content of this meeting. It''s still a person code named X. the reward rules are the same. Follow up the results of the last meeting." "But unlike the last time, X understood the inner world. Now you can ask questions," Chen said


    The so-called principle is what Chen Yu said.


    They need to be analyzed as real people.


    It can''t be denied whether this statement conforms to science or physics.


    They just need to think in this way, or to make up for the imperfections or inaccuracies.


    "Mr. Chen, I want to know the setting of inner world." The group leader asked eagerly.


    "First of all, the inner world is the sea of consciousness, which makes X''s spiritual power soar. At the same time, it also connects with the outer world to form a more complete force field. The word" inner world "comes from Taoist culture. It means that heaven and earth are concentric, and the inner world is infinite in theory. It is more a micro universe than an inner world, and the inner world is infinite Infinite capacity for energy, but this capacity will still affect the body and become a burden for the body. So, although the inner world is infinite, the body will eventually have a limit. "


    Chen Yu is eloquent about the inner world, some of which he has already proved.


    Some of the information is the result of guessing and deducing according to their own situation, which can not be verified for the time being.


    Chen looked at the audience: "now, you start to improve or correct my settings with my ideas.""Mr. Chen, I think x has problems in the development of neitiandi."


    "Oh? What''s the problem? "


    "When x''s inner world absorbs external energy, it will impose a burden on the body. I don''t think it should have."


    "Why?"


    "Because in addition to the inner world, X''s inner elixir is absorbing the spirit of heaven and earth all the time. Why does the absorption of energy by the body itself not impose a burden on the body, but on the inner world, which should be more intangible and immaterial, but on the contrary, impose a burden?"


    Chen can''t help but fall into silence.


    The employee continued: "to create a burden means that the inner world and X''s body have already been connected, or that they are integrated. Just like ordinary people, if they eat too much, it makes a sense. But the inner world eats too much, but they don''t digest it. And President Chen only said that the inner world absorbs energy, but he didn''t say to refine it. Although it can be used, it can It''s just a very basic process of energy transformation and release, and it lacks the most important process of ''digestion'' energy. Because of this, it will bring a burden on the body. "


    Chen Yu nodded unconsciously.


    It seems that I really ignored the problem.


    The employee paused and continued to state his views.


    "X always pays attention to quantity, but not quality. Let''s assume that if quantity is absorbed into the inner world, the digested energy will become quality, while President Chen has always stressed that X''s energy is several times or even dozens of times that of monks of the same level, which is an advantage, but now it becomes a disadvantage."


    "Why?"


    "In the same way, is it faster to digest unit 1 or 100?"


    "That is to say, I X needs to digest these energies several or even dozens of times in the same level of friars'' time, right? "


    "Yes, but in terms of energy refining, everyone should be different."


    Chen Chu looked at Zhang Ting beside her eyes and said, "he recorded 20 points."


    At the scene, Zhang Ting was surprised.

 Chapter 2736

    This is the rule Chen made last time.


    According to the quality of the plan given by the staff, Chen Yu will give a score.


    If this plan can satisfy Chen Yu, he will get high scores, and vice versa.


    And the scoring standard is completely Chen Yu''s arbitrary judgment, there is no other standard.


    As for whether there is any objection?


    Ha ha Not yet.


    According to Chen''s standard, every point is ten thousand dollars.


    That is to say, the employee made 200000 dollars in his speech just now.


    Almost everyone at the scene was in a uproar.


    Of course, this doesn''t include new employees who just started years ago.


    These new employees are still at a loss.


    I don''t know what these 20 points mean.


    But looking at the expression of the crowd, I seem to have missed something.


    The new employees think that these seniors are because of this temporary meeting, so they look frozen.


    But now they seem to be very active when they speak.


    No, it''s not just about being active


    They seem to be in a hurry.


    Everyone is constantly reading the materials and documents prepared by themselves.


    Xiao Wang looked at his team leader.


    He saw that his team leader was also reading the materials prepared last night.


    Then he seemed to find what he needed, and immediately raised his hand.


    "Wei, you come."


    The group leader named by Zhang Ting immediately stood up.


    "President Chen, as for the growth mode of inner world and outer world, I think it has also verified the previous division of realms. The growth of inner world and outer world eventually evolves into a real small world. Therefore, we still need to move closer to this aspect for the future growth of X." Group leader Xiao Wei took a sip of water and tried to make his statement clearer. He continued: "Taoism has a method of making heaven and earth clear, and heaven and earth become a form."


    "What do you mean by that?"


    "Tongtian method can be understood as the magic power or boundless power of Taoism. However, it is recorded in the Taoism collection of Nanjia school. Tongtian method is also a metaphor for the power of heaven and earth. The key lies in the word" gain ". This word is very obscure. In Taoism, gain is self gain and loss. It is not our own thing. It means to develop and dry Heaven and earth turn into form, and there is nothing in them. How can they be tangible? Naturally, we need to add that heaven and earth are invisible, heaven and earth have nothing, nothing is there, nothing is there, nothing is there, nothing is there, nothing is there, nothing is there, and nothing is real. Only then can we get the road. "


    Chen Yu looks at Wei in surprise.


    Even if he is an alien, he has recently made up a large number of Taoist Scriptures.


    But it''s not as transparent as Xiaowei.


    "Your name is Xiao Wei?"


    "Mr. Chen, my name is Wei Shuhuang."


    "You have a good knowledge of Daoism."


    It was Wei who felt a little embarrassed.


    "Ha ha When I was a child, I was very weak and sick. My parents were afraid that I would die soon. Then they sent me to the Taoist temple on the mountain for two years and donated dozens of yuan. So I also became a Taoist for several years, and then I went to middle school, which was the only way from the Taoist temple. "


    "But I''ll give you 20 points. Your Taoist opinion is very helpful to me."


    Wei sat down happily.


    "Team leader, what''s the point for?" Xiao Wang asked in a low voice, "is it performance appraisal? Our company does anime. It seems that it doesn''t evaluate performance, does it? "


    Xiao Wang can see that there are many envious and envious eyes around him turning to his team leader.


    Isn''t it just the score given by the big boss?


    Do you need those murderous eyes.


    What a feud.


    "Nothing. It''s for money." Group leader Wei said lightly.


    "Oh, change, no wonder." Xiao Wang is not interested in it.


    It''s just that one by one of my colleagues seems to have never met the world.


    Isn''t it just a little reward?


    As for those who suffer so much.


    "Team leader, how much can I change for one point on a year-on-year basis?"


    Xiao Wang held out a finger.


    "Ten yuan? One hundred? It''s not a thousand dollars, is it? "


    Wang thought about it and looked at the naked eyes around him.


    The heart couldn''t help but beat faster.


    If a cent can be changed to a thousand yuan.


    Then the group leader will pay 20000 Yuan directly according to what he said just now?


    It''s really possible If it''s only a cent for a hundred yuan, it won''t let these people show their eyes.


    It seems necessary to fight for it.


    "Ten thousand."


    "Ten thousand?" Xiao Wang stared at his team leader in amazement: "it''s twenty ten thousand?"


    "No, ten thousand cents.""That group leader''s speech just now is 200000 yuan?"


    "Well, it''s two hundred thousand, but it''s not soft money."


    "Well Where is the currency? South Korean won? Or yen? Won''t it be dong? "


    "It''s dollars, two hundred thousand dollars." Xiao Wei''s cheeks are red.


    Xiao Wang''s eyes are bigger. How can it be?


    Two hundred thousand dollars? It''s enough to buy a house in the second and third tier cities.


    Even in other first tier cities except Beijing, Shanghai, Guangzhou and Shenzhen, 200 thousand dollars is enough for down payment of a house.


    "You You didn''t tell me... "


    "Ha ha I thought you knew. " Xiaowei said with a smile.


    I''m kidding. The competition is so fierce now. I''ll tell you more about it.


    This is Xiaowei''s real inner activity, and it is also the thought of most employees.


    And Xiao Wang''s heart is filled with remorse, just like most employees.


    Looking at Chen Yu''s eyes, there is more expectation.


    At this time, several people stood up again and again to speak.


    "What you said is not bad. Everyone is encouraging."


    It was probably understood by all that Chen Yu was not satisfied with the statements made by the latter several people.


    The so-called "good" means "unsatisfactory".


    Those people are helpless.


    The information they prepared for the exam didn''t match what Chen wanted to hear this time.


    So it''s hard for Chen to be satisfied with what they say.


    "But I hope that the following statements will be of a higher standard."


    In fact, today''s special meeting has yielded a lot.


    At least the money he paid could be ignored.


    The first mentioned his key problems at this stage.


    The second mentioned his own way forward.


    At the beginning, Zhang Ting once put forward similar suggestions.


    However, Zhang Ting''s proposal is still in a relatively shallow stage.


    But this man''s suggestion is more profound, but not obscure.


    Moreover, he is also proficient in Daoism, and the quotation is more convincing.


    After that, they said that they did not get up badly.


    If we put it in front of these two people, it is estimated that Chen Yu will give more points.


    However, if we put it in the back, we will be inferior to each other. Naturally, we will make a high judgment, which is difficult to arouse Chen Yu''s approval.

 Chapter 2737

    After the special meeting.


    The new employees finally understood.


    They thought it was the big boss who wanted to brush off a wave of existence.


    So I didn''t really think about it last night.


    On the contrary, those old employees are all secretly preparing.


    The result, of course, is that well prepared old employees make a lot of money.


    In addition to the first two speakers, get 20 points reward.


    Several others also received five to ten points.


    About a quarter of the population.


    All the new employees who lost their opportunities were beating their hearts.


    Regret not at the beginning


    "Mr. Chen, I really don''t understand the purpose of your special meeting." "Zhang Ting once said that you plan to shoot a movie in Hollywood, and you need to improve the settings," Ye Ziqing said


    "Yes, what''s the problem?"


    "I still know the assembly line operation mode of Hollywood. Hollywood has its own team writers, so it''s impossible to find outsiders to make settings. What''s more, even the writers'' team can''t easily throw in hundreds of thousands of dollars. Plus what Zhang Ting said before, it seems that you have invested millions of dollars in this x setting, which is unreasonable."


    "Well, you don''t have to worry about it. I will ask for such special meetings from time to time. Besides, I won''t interfere with any decision-making and development of the company."


    In Ye Ziqing''s view, this kind of thing is just Chen Yu''s small temper, which is not a problem in the company.


    Naturally, she would not waste her time discussing the significance of doing so with Chen Yu.


    And she came to ask Chen Yu, just curious.


    As for whether Chen Yu will lose his family or not.


    Ha ha The loser is also talented.


    As long as Chen Yu doesn''t wholesale nuclear warheads, his family business is basically endless.


    Ye Ziqing and Zhang Ting also received Chen''s order.


    How to get to the next group project.


    Anyway, it is to let the employees know that he has money and is very rich.


    In fact, it''s unnecessary.


    Chen Yu plans to go home in these days.


    Domestic affairs have come to an end.


    Chen Zhu did not have much special arrangement for Mo Han.


    Let him start a company first.


    For the time being, there is nothing else for him to deal with.


    But not necessarily in the future.


    After all, Chen is abroad.


    If there is something to deal with in China, it will be more convenient to have a spokesperson in China.


    ¡­¡­


    "Mr. Chen, are you still in Mordor?"


    Chen Yu receives Wang he''s call again. Although it''s unexpected, it''s reasonable.


    Compared with the initial contact with Wang He, Wang he is still a little naive.


    Today''s King crane has matured a lot, whether it is talking or acting.


    In fact, Wang he is two or three years younger than Chen Yu, and his education is not bad.


    But after he graduated, he had a good career development, which was controlled by the brokerage company and the broker.


    So he has very little personal experience.


    That''s why Chen Yu feels childish.


    But in a year''s time, Wang he has completely changed.


    At least in terms of stability, Wang he is in place.


    "Well, I''m still here, but I''ve booked a flight. I''ll be back in Los Angeles the day after tomorrow."


    "That''s just right. I''m going to Mordor today. Last time I left in a hurry, I didn''t have time to get together with Mr. Chen. This time I finally got this chance."


    "Big star, are you free?"


    "I''ve just been banned, and now all the work at hand has been cleared. I''m thinking about getting unemployment benefits, ha ha..." Wang he said with a smile.


    Chen Yu didn''t take it seriously, Wang He, the star of the cafe.


    Other people just want to block it, but they can''t.


    Unless it''s something against the law and morality, and it''s exposed by the hammer.


    Then it''s blocked at the national level.


    Otherwise, under normal circumstances, no matter what company is, Wang he can''t be banned.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Nothing, just quarreled with the brokerage company and planned to give myself a few days off." Wang he said with ease.


    As for the brokerage company he just terminated his contract, let alone block him, it''s difficult to change to an artist of two lower grades.


    The so-called block is just a bargaining chip.


    If Wang he wants to, he will dump the penalty on the other side''s face, and it will be over.


    Of course, if we do that, then we will have a feud.


    We''re all in the entertainment business. Of course, we can''t do that.After all, you can''t look up and you can''t look down.


    Moreover, the forced termination of the contract will also have a certain impact on Wang he''s personal image and reputation.


    So if you tear your face, it belongs to both sides, and no one can be better.


    So now it hasn''t been exposed, because the teams of both sides are still negotiating in private.


    After that, the two sides will smile and say that they broke up peacefully. Then they will compliment each other and say that they are good partners.


    If the talks are not good, the two sides will expose each other''s roots in the media and pour dirty water on each other.


    This is the normal operation process.


    "Well, if you''re free and I haven''t left yet, get together."


    Chen Yu''s sense of Wang he has improved a lot.


    At least, Wang he is a mature man.


    So contact with him is not a bad memory.


    When I saw Wang he again, he was still wearing a mask on his face, but there was no one behind him, just a face-to-face attendant.


    "Mr. Chen." Wang he came to say hello, pulled out his chair and sat down. At the same time, he said to his assistant, "Xiao He, go and sit down. I''ll talk with my friends for a while."


    "Oh yes, brother Wang."


    Assistant Xiao He is quite young and looks like he just came out of school.


    Before meeting, Chen Yu guessed that Wang he would change his assistant.


    Last time that Sister Li was too strong.


    This kind of strong character and Wang he are the same kind of people.


    So it''s impossible to cooperate for a long time.


    This assistant is basically a good baby.


    I don''t know in the future. Anyway, it''s a dough in front of Wang he. You can knead it as you like.


    "Mr. Chen, how are you doing in China?"


    "I''m not a foreigner. Although I live abroad now, listening to you makes me feel like talking to a foreigner."


    "Ha ha Whatever you care about, just ask. " Wang he laughs: "Mr. Chen, do you remember my proposal last time?"


    "What proposal?" Chen Yu has no impression.


    "I''m going to open a studio and I''d like to invite you to join us."


    Chen Yu shook his head. "I''m sorry, I don''t have any plans for that."


    "Sister Chen Ke and sister Chen are going to join the company." Wang he reminds me.


    "Although we are cousins, she and I are not as close as you think." Chen Chu shrugged and said, "she and I are not even familiar with you."

 Chapter 2738

    "If you don''t have enough money, I can lend it to you." Chen Yu said quietly.


    Wang he smiled. He didn''t have enough money, but needed contacts.


    In his name, if he needs to, as long as the people who make a lot of noise are willing to give him money.


    So he doesn''t lack money or investment at all.


    He invited Chen Yu because of his strong capital and his connections in Hollywood.


    If it''s just money, Wang he doesn''t lack such rich people.


    "Don''t Mr. Chen want to know about the future plan of my studio?"


    "Good." Chen did not refuse.


    "At present, I have contacted several large international companies who are interested in signing with me, but I will not sign with them until the dispute between me and the brokerage company is over." Said Wang he.


    Wang he''s meaning is very clear. If Chen Yu is willing to cooperate, the money invested in the early stage can be paid back in an instant.


    Wang he''s popularity in China and his position in the entertainment circle all mean that he won''t lose money on investment.


    Even in Asia, Wang he has a huge market appeal.


    This is one of the few investments that can be made without loss.


    Of course, if it is only for this reason, it is impossible to move Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu keeps his money in the bank, so he can make a steady profit without loss.


    Chen''s interest rate with the bank is higher than that of the devaluation.


    Wang he watched Chen Yu''s face secretly.


    There was a slight disappointment at Chen''s insipid response.


    But it is also expected.


    After all, Chen''s family has made a great deal of contributions, which is not worth mentioning.


    "Of course, this is a regular work arrangement. At the same time, I also bought some popular domestic IP, including three films and two TV plays. Although two TV plays haven''t been filmed yet, they have been ordered by two provincial TV stations for the first broadcast. One of the three films is for the international market, and my studio is also the largest penguin TV in China Frequency platform signed a contract, the first round is to cooperate with three variety shows... "


    Wang he talks about his work plan and the plan of the studio.


    And the future he''s looking forward to.


    It has to be said that Wang he did some work before he came to see Chen Yu.


    At least he has something to say, and his attitude is not arrogant.


    Even if he doesn''t have the status of entertainment circle now, working with such people can ensure the return on investment.


    Chen Yu felt his chin and thought.


    "There''s something more important than the return on investment." Wang he looks at Chen Yu.


    "What?"


    "Influence." Said Wang he.


    "At present, several international public welfare organizations are negotiating with my team to prepare for further cooperation. At the government level, there are also two cities that intend to invite me as the representative of the city image. At present, I am still observing which city is more worthy of me to be the representative of the image, and the more halos I have, as my partner in the future, if I need to make a voice At the same time, I can also make a voice and attract more attention. "


    Chen couldn''t help but look up and examine Wang he carefully.


    I didn''t expect that Wang he had considered this level of problems.


    At present, most artists are still struggling with the issue of promotion.


    But Wang he has considered his influence.


    But I have to admit that Wang he''s plan is really attractive.


    Despite the rate of return, Chen looks down on it, but does not reject it.


    "Mr. Chen, I remember you said to me last time that you just bought a Guoman studio. After my investigation these days, I found that the studio has transformed into an animation company. I can also make a positive direction for the company''s works from my perspective."


    "So if I invest in your studio, what do I need to do?"


    "If Mr. Chen has the right resources in Hollywood, please help me fight for them." Wang he''s eyes are hot at Chen Yu.


    After tasting the sweetness, Wang he naturally has a long memory of Hollywood.


    In fact, Hollywood is the entertainment center of the world.


    It''s also an indisputable fact that stars outside Hollywood flock to Hollywood.


    It''s impossible for Wang He to live a lifetime with the glory of the past.


    Although now he is still in the red.


    But he also needs to be prepared.


    As a former Hollywood guide, Chen Yu naturally has this qualification.


    "I can''t give you any assurance about that." Chen said.


    "This condition is not compulsory. Only when Mr. Chen happens to have this opportunity, please give me priority."


    "How much investment do you need?"


    "100 million, 20% stake."This 100 million yuan is not a small amount even for soft girls.


    If you change a person, even if it is 100% shares, Chen Yu will not answer.


    And this man is Wang He, he is worth the price.


    "My assistant will contact you tomorrow." Chen said.


    Wang he finally showed a relaxed smile.


    "How many shares does Chen Ke hold?"


    "It''s also 25%. She''s not just a partner, she''s a product of the studio." "The studio is dedicated to me and her. All the resources in the studio are allocated to us, and our coffee is the same, and there is almost no resource conflict between them, so we have no competition," Wang said


    Chen Zhu nodded, after all, gender determines their division of resources, so it is doomed that their cooperation is more likely than resource competition.


    "By the way, is the name of the studio ready?"


    "Dream Entertainment studio." Said Wang he.


    "I wish you and Chen Ke a dream come true and a successful career."


    "It''s us."


    "Is there any other business besides investing in film and television and variety show?"


    "And training students."


    Chen Yu didn''t know much about the trainees.


    "Trainee? Is that the little fresh meat? "


    "In fact, those who can already be seen in the media are successful artists. They have their own fan groups, their own images and people, and they can come out to earn money. If they can still have a good work, then they will be considered as the top class."


    "Is it profitable to train and train students?"


    "There must be no early stage, no return without investment."


    "What about the risk?"


    "The risk is not small." Wang He, as a passer-by, said with emotion.


    In fact, this is the path he took. First he was a trainee, then he came out. There were high light moments, and the period before he met Chen Yu also belonged to his low point.


    "Since the risk is so high, why do you do this?"


    "It''s a feeling. Do you believe it, Mr. Chen?"


    "Believe it." Chen Yu thought and replied.


    "Ha ha Sentiment is one thing, but as an insider, I generally know some operation schemes, which can avoid many risks, so I have some assurance in this matter, and high risk also means high return rate. "

 Chapter 2739

    "Xiao He, come and meet Mr. Chen. He will be one of your bosses in the future."


    Xiao He came to Chen Yu with some rustling: "Hello, Mr. Chen."


    Xiao He looks at Chen Yu with some fear.


    It is estimated that in the past movie and TV series, as long as it is with the boss''s vocabulary, it is not a good person.


    So I kept my head down in front of Chen Yu, and didn''t dare to touch his eyes.


    Wang he also has a little eyesight, probably knowing the psychological activities of Xiao He.


    I can only apologize to Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu smiled and shook his head.


    In fact, they have all experienced this kind of immature social experience.


    No one is going to embarrass Xiaohe.


    For social people, naivety is a precious quality in their eyes.


    At this time, Chen Yu received a phone call from fari.


    "Honey, it seems that I and the children are being watched."


    Hearing farry''s words, Chen Yu''s face couldn''t help changing. He said to Wang he and Xiao He, "I''ll get a call."


    After walking out of the restaurant, Chen asked, "hmm? Are you outside now? "


    "No, in the hotel."


    "How did you find out?"


    "I don''t know. Feel it."


    "I''ll go back now." Chen said.


    Although I feel this kind of thing is mysterious, sometimes it''s just an illusion.


    However, Chen did not think it would be the illusion of France.


    Every normal person in the family.


    Even the closest to a normal person, fali, also has a certain degree of enhancement in her perception because of several protection spells imposed by Chen Yu.


    Since she felt someone watching her, she was probably right.


    Chen Yu didn''t want to bet on Fanny and her family.


    Even if there is no danger, put an end to it.


    If there is any danger, it is natural to take precautions in advance.


    After greeting Wang he.


    Chen Yu hurried back to the hotel.


    "How''s it going, Fanny?"


    "Gone." "When you come back, that feeling disappears," said Farley


    Fari frowned at Chen Yu and said, "I''m not joking with you. It makes me feel hairy."


    Chen Yu didn''t feel it, but he still chose to believe in fari''s words.


    And Chen Yu is now in the heart of silent analysis.


    When she was abroad, she did not know the enemies of the spiritual world.


    I know people from the supernatural society.


    They will certainly not hurt or watch their families.


    So either the watchman is not a spiritual one, or the domestic monk.


    But Chen has no clue now.


    Suppose that it was the friar who was spying on fari.


    Their ultimate goal is likely to be themselves.


    If it''s the average person watching Farley and her family''s children, it might be money.


    If it''s a friar, the purpose is much more complicated.


    But if it is a monk, when he comes back, the other side will retreat selectively, but his shadow field of vision is not perceived.


    Shadow field of vision can sense the line of sight from the shadow, even if it is obscure, or even through the monitor''s line of sight, as long as it is subjective, it can be perceived by Chen Yu.


    However, Chen Yu has not triggered the perception of shadow field.


    Regardless of the strength of the other side, at least the level is very high.


    Just then, Chen received a call from west.


    "West, what''s up?"


    "President, are you in China now?"


    "Well, I''ll be back in two days. What can I do later?"


    "No, sir. Can you put it off for two days?"


    "Why? Are you going to usurp the throne while I''m away? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± West said the joke was not funny at all.


    Chen Yu was originally from him.


    And West didn''t feel that he had the ability and prestige to replace Chen.


    I''m kidding. If I have a little idea of this.


    Members of the supernatural society are expected to take the initiative to tie him to Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu is too powerful.


    And this kind of strong to despairing power also makes everyone not rise the idea of betrayal or resistance.


    And the supernatural society has two or three kittens.


    Almost all the resources are from Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu is driven away, and those who stay don''t hate themselves.


    "Come on, what''s up?"


    "President, we have established an alliance and mutual aid relationship with a clan in China.""Well China''s clans look at our supernatural society? "


    Although Chen Yu is a Chinese, he also knows that each of the Chinese clans has a higher eye than the top.


    The supernatural society is said to be an international organization. In fact, it is a third or fourth rate organization.


    Chen''s North American branch is a remote organization, the third and fourth of the third and fourth.


    Establish alliance and mutual aid with Chinese zongmen?


    Are you sure you''re not kidding me?


    "It''s mainly because we have dragon products on hand. Some time ago, Rouen faxiben made a batch of dragon blood gems and sold them on the market. Then they were snapped up at the first time, and then the buyer didn''t know how to find us, and then they knew that we had more dragon blood, so they planned to buy them all, but we didn''t need so much money , so we reached an agreement to establish an alliance and mutual assistance relationship between the two sides. We can buy some magic and special products of their clan, and we also provide dragon blood. They buy according to the market price, which means they have nothing to do with each other. At the same time, they can recommend three exchange disciples each year to learn each other''s magic from each other''s organization or clan. "


    "I''ll go. It''s an exchange student. It''s a good thing."


    "Well, it''s a good thing, but something happened."


    "What''s the matter? Has the other party backed out? "


    "That''s not true. The people who reached an agreement with us didn''t repent. The elders of their clan and the leader promised and signed a magic contract, but there was a problem in their clan."


    "What''s wrong?"


    "There is a rebellion in their clan. At present, we only get some information through special channels. Their leader is dead. Four elders who have reached an agreement with us, one is seriously injured, one is captured, and two are missing. Not long ago, those two missing elders contacted us, hoping to get our help."


    "It''s not good for us outsiders to join in their internal affairs."


    "It''s their princess Now their princesses are in great danger and need our protection. However, we are abroad and dare not intervene in the affairs of Huaxia spirit with our strength. "


    "We have no princess in China."


    "It''s the leader''s daughter."


    Chen Yu sighed, "are you sure you want to intervene? Even if I intervene, it belongs to foreign forces. If I don''t deal with it properly, it is likely to cause endless troubles. "


    "But We have reached a cooperation agreement with them. We are allies. Now the leader is dead. If his daughter leaves her life or death, it is treachery. "

 Chapter 2740

    "What do you mean then?"


    "I''ll talk about that cooperation later, but at least that girl should be saved, president. Do you think that''s the truth?"


    "I''m not free now." Chen Yu still has a headache for his family.


    Where are you free to save some strangers like princess.


    "President, what is more important than saving a princess whose life is threatened?"


    "Fari and her children are under surveillance. I don''t have a clue at present. Do you think I have time to hang out at this time? Besides, the leader''s daughter is not called a princess. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± West was silent. "All right."


    "If you have the girl''s contact information, you can call her and let her come to me. Under my eyes, I want to protect her. But I don''t have time to find people from all over the country."


    "No."


    "No contact? No elders have contacted you? "


    "They didn''t either."


    "Is that the missing? Even then, it''s estimated that at this time it has been cut off. The clan fights in China are very cruel. Killing the nine tribes is the basic operation. "


    "I''m sure not. That''s what their elders said."


    "Their elders can''t even find a person, so they are determined to cheat you into the Bureau and pull you into the water? So you promised? "


    "I don''t think they are bad people."


    "West, I think you''re a smart person. Why do you have to get involved in such a bad thing? What if someone comes back? That gate has changed its appearance. Although the alliance cooperation has been cancelled, don''t form a feud. It''s really troublesome. "


    "President, I think you have a problem. You are not afraid in the ordinary days. How can you beat me now?"


    "I don''t care about it anyway. You have to do it yourself."


    "When a group of foreigners go to China''s land, they will be stared at when they get off the plane. We are too blinding. It''s impossible to move at all. President, you are Chinese. It''s convenient for you to protect lawless beauty and children. You are responsible for saving people."


    "Save it."


    Chen Yu doesn''t even know what it is that they are spying on fari and her children.


    If the strength and weakness are good enough to say, but in this Chinese spiritual world, any ghosts and monsters are possible.


    In a rare terrorist presence abroad, Chen turned three in one month.


    By the way, plus that blood ancestor has no way, he is half.


    The strength of the supernatural society is strong, and it is above the average in the world.


    But this international does not include the Chinese spiritual world.


    Just like the supernatural society, it''s thrown into the Chinese psychic circle.


    I can''t lift a single wave.


    If the supernatural society is fighting at home.


    Depending on the territory of the headquarters of kons Mosa, basically no enemy is afraid to come.


    Even the super strong can block for at least half an hour.


    Chen Yu will be able to catch up.


    But in China, from the moment they set foot on this land, they are estimated to have dozens of pairs of eyes staring at them.


    The supernatural society dares to fight against the air in America.


    I''m afraid to fart here for fear of misunderstanding.


    "President, I beg you."


    "Is that girl your illegitimate daughter? As for it? "


    "No, I must do what I promise others. If the president doesn''t, I''ll come by myself. I''ll come by myself if I don''t bring others."


    Ma Dan, Chen Yu scolded in his heart. The old man also knows how to play with this kind of soft knife.


    What does he mean?


    That is to say, he intends to die generously.


    "Come on, you say, I''ll find a way for you to stay in Los Angeles. You''re not allowed to go anywhere." Chen Yu''s face was upset, thinking that he would kill the old bastard when he went back.


    "That door is called lianshenzong."


    "What?" Chen can''t understand West''s pinyin translation.


    "It''s the gate where the gods are refined, the alchemy clan." West straightened his tongue as much as he could and said it again.


    By the way, I also attached my understanding.


    The gods have been refined. This sect is powerful enough.


    At the beginning, West was also bluffed by the name of alchemy.


    I think this clan must be very powerful.


    "Oh, it''s the alchemy, isn''t it?" Chen roughly understood: "I''ll find Zhang Tianyi first to understand the situation, and then contact you when I have news."


    "Well, it''s best to ask Tianshi Zhang for help." Said West hastily.


    If Tianshi Zhang can get involved in this matter.So at least that girl is very likely to survive.


    "Hello, Lao Zhang."


    "Say, what do you need me to do?"


    "What is your attitude? At the beginning, I cried and begged. Now that it''s over, I''m going to turn my face and disown people? In front of me


    "Ha ha If you want to ask for help, you need to have an attitude of asking for help. At the beginning, I was not arrogant in front of you, right? You must have something to ask me when you call. "


    "I''m not begging you. I''m going to buy some shops in the small town at the foot of Longhu Mountain. I''m going to clean up some Taoists who cheat there. Give me some guidance."


    Zhang Tianyi drew a little on his cheek: "that place is a super scenic spot. Do you think you can buy it if you have money?"


    "Ha ha I can buy it if I have money. Now I''ll call my assistant and contact the local government. I''ll invest $100 million in him. If it''s not $100 million, it''s $1 billion. If it''s not $1 billion, it''s $10 billion. After that, I''ll only receive Taoists from Longhushan, treat them well and recruit them severely. All Taoists from other places will run away. "


    "Ma Dan, what can I do for you?"


    "Don''t I beg you?"


    "I''m not kidding you."


    "Ha ha In fact, I am also joking with you. "


    "Come on, let''s talk about it. What''s the matter?"


    "Do you know who is going to harm me, or my family, in the spiritual world at home?"


    Zhang Tian shuddered: "Chen Zhu, are you not kidding me?"


    "What do you think?"


    "I haven''t heard of it yet..."


    "Is it Zhang Ding''s close friend? I''ve had a feud with him at home. "


    "You forgot to be organized by your killer


    "You mean killers?"


    "Ha ha No. "


    "Are you kidding me?"


    "I''m just reminding you that although the boss of the killer organization was killed by you, there are still some missing fish."


    "Then how can you be sure that people who are not killer organizations retaliate against me?"


    "How much do you think they love their organization? Do you think they will be more righteous? You''ve destroyed the killer organization. It''s a big deal for them to change an organization. If they don''t change a job, they can. What can they do against you? "


    "Killer organizations can be sure, can''t they? That is to say, Zhang Ding is going to plot against me and my family. "

 Chapter 2741

    "Zhang Ding is not likely either."


    "Why can''t it be? I think it''s the ghost he did. I didn''t kill him directly last time. I just ruined him. It seems that I''m too soft hearted."


    Hearing Chen Yu''s words, Zhang Tianyi just wanted to say ha ha.


    Soft heart? Save a life?


    You might as well kill him directly.


    I''ll thank your family up and down Maoshan.


    After all, when Zhang Ding died, they could also tell the world by the way that Zhang Daojun was still ill and died.


    But now Zhang Ding is left with a dynamic neck.


    It''s not easy to talk.


    Now it''s embarrassing to die up and down Maoshan mountain.


    It''s said that Zhang Ding is dead. They live well.


    Go to avenge Zhang Ding. No one responds.


    Anyway, Kunlun Mountain and Longhu Mountain can''t be expected.


    Even the elder of his own family does not support it.


    I can''t beat it. The old and the small are all serving together.


    And the interior of Maoshan is not peaceful.


    Several thieves want to take advantage of the opportunity.


    I also want to think about the addiction of the Taoist priest.


    Today, Zhang Ding is a lonely man.


    Don''t say it''s revenge for him.


    Now he hasn''t been killed. It''s all the kindness of Maoshan school.


    It can''t be said that Zhang Ding is impossible.


    It can only be said that infinity tends to zero.


    "There is only one neck left for the movable parts. How can you expect others to retaliate? Bite you with your mouth? "


    "He can''t move. Does he always have a partner? Is there always a close friend? "


    "His son has one. Do you want to cut the grass? I''ll give you the address."


    "Well, I think his son did it."


    "Well, his son is now in class 3 of Chunlei kindergarten in the capital. His name is Zhang Mingchun. He is five years old this year. Remember to give me good news when he gets it."


    Run to the capital kindergarten for revenge, don''t you think it''s fast enough?


    "Are there any reliable suspects? For example, Zhang Ding''s sweetheart, who loves him to death and knows what happened to him, has to be different from me. "


    "His hair tied wife has long been dead. Over the years, he has raised several soulmates outside, but they all belong to dew love, which is just a descendant, so you don''t want the kind of suspect."


    "What about the same party? What about the confidants? "


    "He''s paralyzed by you, and his power has disappeared with him."


    "That is to say, not him?"


    "He just wants to be a moth. Do you think the Maoshan sect agrees? He is now controlled by the people of Maoshan sect. He didn''t die just because he still has the value of living, not because of his identity, not to let him find another big trouble for Maoshan sect. "


    "Well, do you know the alchemy?"


    "Alchemy? Isn''t that a third or fourth rate clan? I''m a little impressed. "


    "Oh, Tianshi Zhang, you still have an impression on a small clan of the third and fourth class. You can''t forget it."


    "I remember the alchemy, because the previous battle of saints and luminaries, the alchemy once participated in, and was also active in the big events 20 years ago, but the alchemy master who was active in the big events killed a demon master in a battle, and 28 monks'' eulogies including him died in the war were read by me, so I have some Impressions. "


    Zhang Tian paused and suddenly said, "you can''t be skeptical. Is this alchemy related to your wife and children being watched? There are dozens of disciples of the alchemy sect, none of the first-class experts. It should be impossible for them to join in, and even if the people below dare, their patriarch will not agree. "


    "Oh? Why don''t they agree? " Chen Yu didn''t think so, but listening to Zhang Tianyi, he read another meaning.


    He was not only impressed by the alchemy, but he was able to firmly believe that the alchemy would not be a trouble seeker. It seemed that he made a judgment from another angle.


    "Li Daming, their patriarch, is said to be a farmer in the field in his early years. He has a mellow nature. Of course, in a more popular way, he is honest and timid, and he has no talent. The only one he saw died twenty years ago, so he has been keeping a low-key attitude. Do you know how low-key they are? ¡±


    "to what extent?"


    "Once, the disciples of their clan caught a peddler, and then they laid a heavy hand on him, and beat the peddler to be disabled. As a result, Li Daming asked his disciples to surrender to the police station. As a result, the police were reasonable, didn''t file a case, and sent a banner of bravery."


    "Well At first, I heard the name. I didn''t feel like a decent sect, not to mention a big villain''s sect. At least I went three ways. How do I feel now that the alchemy sect leader is a little too afraid of things? "


    "The only resounding name of them is the name of zongmen. Everyone may be aimed at your people, but it''s impossible for the alchemy sect. It''s impossible for Li Daming to eat bear heart leopard gall.""Well, I never suspected that alchemy was a suspect for me and my family."


    "Then what do you ask the alchemy? Where do you know the alchemy in this corner? "


    "It seems that there is a change in the gate of the alchemy school. It seems that the low-key and extraordinary leader Li Daming has been killed. Now his daughter has also been hunted down. I am entrusted by others to lend a helping hand to his daughter."


    "Is that so?" Zhang Tianyi just frowned a little. For him, this kind of thing is just a trivial matter.


    There are dozens or hundreds of such things every year in the Chinese spiritual world.


    Nothing to be surprised about.


    Not to mention the small sect of alchemy.


    Even the holy Taoist sect of Sanshan has experienced several changes of Taoist system.


    Zhang Tianyi is just regretting that the good old man with different spirits is gone.


    "Then what do you mean?"


    "Help me to find the suspect. By the way, find out the whereabouts of Li Daming''s daughter. It''s better to inform her to come to me. In this way, I can save myself from looking for her."


    "Well, I have a good or bad relationship with Li Daming. If we can, we can help."


    Zhang''s attitude is similar to Chen''s.


    If it''s easy


    "If there''s nothing wrong, just get out of here. Staying at home is a disaster."


    "Ma Dan, when he begged me at the beginning, he begged me to return home as soon as possible, and now he began to shake his face when he ran out of it?"


    "You''ve helped a lot, but you''ve also made a lot of troubles. Besides, are you wandering in the library taught by the Tianshi of Longhu Mountain? Even if it''s a green building, you still have to pay. Isn''t it enough for me to let you eat for three days and three nights for free? "


    "Next time I come to Laomei, I''ll find you an equal opponent, and then I''ll invite you to visit the headquarters of my supernatural Society for a day tour. I''m sure you''ll be satisfied."

 Chapter 2742

    Chen Yu wants to go home as soon as possible.


    But now the family is being watched.


    Chen can''t guarantee that even when he comes home, the other side will catch up with him.


    After all, most monks have no psychological burden for rioting in North America.


    So it''s understandable if the friars go to North America to find trouble.


    And once they arrive in North America, the friar or power who monitors them will probably be more unscrupulous.


    After all, the trouble in China is likely to be invited to tea by the relevant departments.


    But in North America, I am the relevant department.


    Chen Yu hangs up Zhang Tianyi''s phone and thinks about how to find out the behind the scenes.


    I thought about it, but I didn''t come up with a way.


    But Chen Yu suddenly thought of Mo Han.


    Yes, professional work should be entrusted to professionals.


    Chen Yu immediately dials Mo Han.


    "Lao Mo, where are you?"


    "I''m still in Mordor, boss. What''s up?"


    "My wife suspects that she and her children are being watched. How can we find out who is watching?"


    Mohan thought for a moment. He didn''t ask whether he could confirm whether he was being monitored or whether he was delusional.


    For their friars, as long as they doubt it, it will happen.


    Whether or not someone is watching, you have to find out who is watching.


    "Boss, you can tell your company''s employees that you will return to Los Angeles tomorrow."


    "Well? Do you doubt our employees? "


    "Since the other party wants to deal with you, it will naturally investigate your information, and your information in China is not difficult to investigate. The other party is likely to obtain part of your information through your company''s employees, so as long as the boss and the company''s employees say that you will return to Los Angeles tomorrow, the other party will be the first to do it."


    "Are you sure the other side will start first? Instead of waiting until L.A.? "


    "In a region, ethnic minorities are always easy to be noticed. Just like in China, a blonde and blue eyed person is always looked at twice. In North America, a black haired and black eyed person is more likely to be noticed. There is such an iron rule in the killer world that you should try not to go to other ethnic places to perform tasks. Therefore, the first killer in Africa is black, European and American The first killer is white, while the first killer in Asia is yellow, because ethnic regions have limited the task isolation of the killer industry. "


    Mohantn paused and said, "besides, the other party rushed to North America, which is unfamiliar to them. It''s also very difficult for them to get supplies. It''s easy to expose their whereabouts. So before you stay in China, or do it on the plane, it''s undoubtedly the best choice."


    ¡­¡­


    "Zhang Ting, tell our company''s employees that I''m going back to Los Angeles tomorrow for dinner tonight."


    "Boss, aren''t you on the flight the day after tomorrow?"


    "It''s temporary, so it''s ahead of time."


    "Well, I''ll let the staff know."


    Zhang Ting is crazy about Chen Yu.


    It also means that we have some immunity.


    Although Chen often goes mad.


    But it''s harmless every time.


    So Zhang Ting still likes Chen Yu, the boss.


    That night, Chen Yu put on a banquet.


    A meal is a feast for the guests and the host.


    Wait for the animation company staff to be sent out of the hotel.


    Chen Yu vaguely felt a look.


    It''s very obscure, but it can''t escape Chen''s perception.


    However, Chen just felt it.


    But I didn''t find out where they were.


    The other side should not directly monitor itself through the naked eye.


    Chen Yu''s dark analysis in his heart.


    Chen Yu returned to the hotel without any color on his face.


    The sight disappeared.


    In other words, the other party is outside the hotel.


    It should not be a monitoring instrument.


    It should be some kind of magic that can avoid its shadow field of vision.


    But once I knew that the strength of the other side was not bad.


    In terms of surveillance, at least, the other side is absolutely unique.


    After Chen Yu returned to the hotel, a vague figure slightly sleeps down the street.


    After seven or eight turns, it disappeared into the city.


    Whoosh -


    whistling a cool wind in the field.


    The cool wind swept several figures.


    If Chen Yu is here at this time, it will be found that one of them is Chen Yu, who has a close relationship with Chen Yu.


    "The messenger is back?"


    "Well, I''m back. The man is going to leave tomorrow and go back to Lao Mei''s side."


    "Leaving tomorrow?" Zhou Yinan''s face changed: "no, we must do it as soon as possible, tonight we will do it!""No, not tonight." Another immediately rejected Monday''s request.


    But this person is a one eyed dragon, with scattered hair and loose clothes.


    But the one eye sparkled with danger.


    "It''s the downtown area. If we can''t control each other in an instant, we have great ability and can''t escape the follow-up pursuit." "You can''t do it in the city," said the one eyed dragon


    "Then he will leave tomorrow. Shall we go after Lao Mei?" Said Nan on Monday.


    "Don''t bother so much, you can do it on the way to the airport."


    After all, most of the way to the airport belongs to the outskirts of the city.


    As long as it is arranged properly, it is still possible to find all opportunities.


    "Remember, that man is highly cultivated. He is not suitable for hard work. He''d better seize his wife and children as a threat." Said Nan solemnly on Monday.


    He didn''t believe Wang Hai and Li Ke''s words after last farewell at Hanwang mountain.


    But later, in vain, he heard that Zhang Ding was seriously injured for no reason, and then he resigned from the post of Taoist and headmaster.


    Later, he inquired many times, and learned that Zhang Ding had caused trouble outside, and that his enemies had all gone to the gate of Maoshan mountain.


    And the enemy finally left.


    It is said that the enemy''s surname is Chen.


    At that time, Nan was scared to death on Monday.


    But he still thinks about Chen Yu.


    After all, it was too important for him.


    He had to resort to dangerous tactics.


    Fortunately, all the people he was looking for were under the five element sect.


    Two of them are from the inner door of the five elements sect. They are not only highly cultivated, but also of extraordinary status.


    I don''t know how many times better than Monday''s South disciples.


    What''s more, they don''t know who they are dealing with.


    It''s just that Chen Yu is very rich. He joined in on Monday''s South agitation.


    Although South reminded them many times on Monday.


    Chen''s accomplishments are unfathomable.


    However, Chen Yu deliberately concealed that he once made a big trouble in Maoshan.


    It''s about jumping up and down the moushan mountain.


    So in these impressions, I just think that Chen Yu is a little cultivated.


    It belongs to the level that is less than above and more than below.

 Chapter 2743

    Zhou Yinan is afraid.


    If they know, the glorious achievements of their goals.


    They''ll turn the gun around and take him off first.


    "Lao Lai, you continue to monitor the target with your breeze." The one eyed dragon looks at a middle-aged man, who has a dejected face. How can he think of how to be dejected? He is slovenly, his clothes are askew, his mouth is scum.


    Although the old rascal looked at the boundless, in fact, the strength of all the people present was second only to the one eyed dragon.


    He is also an external disciple of wuxingzong, but his accomplishments are better than that of another internal disciple of wuxingzong.


    But he brings the skill elementary level, has many unique skills.


    This breeze is one of them.


    This breeze is just like the breeze leading into the dream, and the spring rain is silent.


    When the breeze blows by, everything is clear and traceless.


    So the people under surveillance don''t know anything at all.


    Lao Lai sat on the ground dispirited all the time, raised his head in silence and glanced at all the people.


    "The wind told me that I should not join in. The man was very fierce. If we continue to fight against the man, we will be worried about our lives."


    "There''s no way to go back this time."


    Nan looked at Lao Lai discontentedly on Monday.


    In his heart, he complained that when he was on the battlefield, he even disturbed the military heart.


    It''s just that Lao Lai doesn''t care about Monday''s eyes.


    He is in a state of anguish at the moment.


    The information he gets is more than just a little bit of danger.


    The wind is not omnipotent, but it can help the caster to avoid most of the dangers to a certain extent.


    Now the wind has made Lao Lai feel dangerous.


    And the danger is not there in the past.


    This trip is bound to be fatal.


    However, it is impossible for these people to let him go.


    After all, everyone is on the same boat.


    If anyone wants to go ashore alone, it''s against everyone.


    "There''s no need to say that." The one eyed dragon also saw the old man with eyes, which implied a warning.


    "That''s all." Lao Lai also said decisively.


    "Black monk, on the way to the airport, can you find a chance to start?"


    The one eyed dragon looked at a monk in black cassock.


    The monk is fat, big and red. He looks like a meat and wine monk.


    He is not a disciple of wuxingzong, but he is similar to the one eyed dragon.


    Moreover, he is not weak in cultivation and has special magic power of Buddhism.


    Therefore, this action will invite the black hearted monk.


    "Yes, this Bodhi one leaf magic method can let their vehicle God step into the holy land of Brahma unconsciously."


    "Dragon skeleton, you are in charge of dragging the man. Don''t ask you to defeat him, just drag him for three minutes."


    "Hum!" "Dragon bone discontented cold hum a:" I join you, not just to drag each other for three minutes


    Longskeleton is extremely confident in his cultivation. He is no less confident than anyone.


    Of course, his pride has its own capital.


    His unique skill, plus his adventures when he was young.


    There are few rivals in the same generation, and they have never been defeated in the same rank.


    He also read the target information.


    He is the same age as himself. In his opinion, no matter how strong he is, he will never be strong.


    Can we be stronger than ourselves.


    In his opinion, there is no need for such trouble.


    In the face of absolute strength, all intrigues are just ridiculous tricks.


    So Longgu thought that he would just enter the hotel and control the man and his wife and children.


    Unfortunately, his teammates are a group of counsellors.


    It''s also forward-looking and backward looking. I dare not act so directly at all.


    The one eyed dragon''s eyes are on the last woman in red.


    "Zhu Hongyi, give us a divination."


    "It''s fierce." The woman in red responded coldly.


    Everyone frowned.


    Zhu Hongyi is a descendant of Zhuge family. However, Zhuge family always passed on male to female.


    Even this surname is not available to women.


    These red clothes are not satisfied with the family tradition.


    So he abandoned his family and became an inner disciple of wuxingzong.


    Although she gave up Zhuge family, she still got all the inheritance.


    This is the secret of Zhuge family.


    Can see the past and the future, and have insight into Tianji.


    "Is there a way to crack it?"


    "Yes, but if you want to discard all your accomplishments and use blood as a medium, I can find a way to solve it."


    Everyone''s face is not very nice."What are you joking about? We all give up our cultivation and predict your destiny?" The dragon bone disposition is fiery, the crevasse big scold way: "I see you are in a bad mood."


    Zhu Hongyi looks at the dragon''s body, then takes back his eyes and stops talking.


    If some people don''t believe it, some will.


    On Monday, Nannan knew that Chen''s cultivation strength was unfathomable.


    Naturally, he believed Zhu Hongyi''s words.


    But he knew it was a bad trip.


    So there was no hesitation.


    The other is Lao Lai.


    He had already accepted the guidance of the breeze and had some insights.


    At the moment, Zhu Hongyi''s words only confirmed his conjecture.


    "Since it''s such a dangerous trip, why don''t we just let it go?"


    "It''s more dangerous to give up. I''ll die." Zhu Hongyi said indifferently, "the man will report, as long as the man detects a little wind, we will never survive."


    "A fake foreign devil, afraid of what he did." Said the black monk.


    These monks believe in life, but they are not afraid of fate.


    One by one are people who believe that they can go against the sky.


    They believed in the divination result of Zhu Hongyi.


    But they are extremely confident in what they have learned.


    They think they can turn things around with their magic.


    But without that confidence.


    They stink long ago in some alley or in the wilderness.


    But the words of Zhu Hongyi still cast a shadow on their hearts.


    It didn''t seem to be as perfect as they expected.


    All the plans are carried out step by step.


    Only the strength of the target is much stronger than they expected.


    At least, the divination results of Zhu Hongyi have explained the situation.


    "Still follow the plan." The one eyed Dragon said, turning to the red clothes at the same time: "red clothes, according to the plan, you have to arrange Jue array to trap the man, you can be sure?"


    "Not sure." "But I will do my best," said Zhu Hongyi


    "Well, do as you plan." One eyed dragon doesn''t ask for more. It''s enough to try its best.


    There is another meaning in Zhu Hongyi''s words.


    Only one eyed dragons can hear it. After all, they are the two most familiar.


    They are all the inner door of the five elements sect, not only the nominal relationship between the elder martial brothers and sisters.


    In fact, it''s a pre relationship So it''s not just that simple.


    The meaning of Zhu Hongyi''s words is that if things can''t be violated, she will also be independent.

 Chapter 2744

    After the discussion.


    The one eyed dragon and Zhu Hongyi are separated from the crowd, and they are alone.


    "Red, do you think that person already knows about it?"


    "It depends on my divination. The cultivation of that person is unpredictable. I have divined more than a thousand times. But this divination is that the autumn leaves are as sharp as the cold, the winter snow can''t cover the ice, the Chixiao can''t swing ten demons, and the eight barrens can''t escape the soul. This divination is extremely dangerous. The front, the cold, the snow and the ice are all describing this person''s bloody butcher, which means that this person kills like a hemp. In the last two sentences, Chixiao "Zhengzheng" refers to all of us, ten for perfection, ten demons are the top demons. It means that we are invincible to the peerless devil, who cannot escape from the soul of death. It means that this person has already killed us, and we can''t escape from this person for life in advance and retreat. "


    "Since the other party has detected it and has terrorist power, it can only..."


    "Don''t say that Tianji is hard to understand. It will be felt by Tianji if you say it. Any plan can be hidden in your heart." Zhu Hongyi waved and stopped the words behind the one eyed dragon.


    The one eyed Dragon nodded slightly: "if it''s true that it can''t be violated, you can find a way to evacuate yourself."


    "I don''t need you to tell me."


    The next day -


    Chen Yu stood by and looked at the big boxes and small boxes that had been filled with a big truck.


    The trunk is now being loaded into the second van.


    When they came, it was about two suitcases per person.


    But when they left, they had hundreds more suitcases.


    There are so many things that you can''t get off without charter.


    Zhang Ting and ye Ziqing stand beside Chen Zhu and say goodbye to him.


    "Boss, let''s go to the airport."


    "Forget it, plus you, I''ll rent another car."


    Chen looked at Ye Ziqing and said, "by the way, when can I sign the house I like?"


    "About half a month or so after the formalities, the house will be your boss."


    "Well, I''ll let the agent come back to sign the contract."


    After a few words of conversation, all the luggage has been loaded.


    Chen Yu also took his family to the car.


    Chen Yu had just left the front foot, and two old men in Zhongshan suits walked into the hotel.


    Both of them are the elders of the inner gate of the five elements sect. Their magic power is unfathomable.


    ¡­¡­


    Chen Yu sat in the chair behind the driver.


    I watched the scenery behind the country.


    As soon as the car got on the highway, there was a fog.


    "Shit, why is it so foggy today? The weather report didn''t come out. " "Boss, when is your flight?" the driver shouted


    "Don''t worry, you can drive slowly. Don''t have an accident in such a big fog." Chen Yu said quietly.


    "Well, it''s really troublesome to have such a big fog on such a highway."


    But the fog was not thick. A few minutes later, the car left the fog area.


    "What''s the matter? Where is it?" The driver is stupid. Why did he get off the highway?


    Although it was foggy just now, I didn''t see the fork in the road.


    How can I get off the highway inexplicably?


    The driver got off to check the situation.


    But it doesn''t look like a human figure around.


    "Come back, driver." Chen reminded.


    However, Chen Yu''s voice just fell, and the driver''s big brother suddenly lost his eyes and fell on the ground.


    Chen looked at the family behind her eyes and got off the bus.


    "Come out, it''s all up to this. It''s no use hiding it." Chen Yu said quietly.


    At this time, several figures rushed towards Chen.


    Hiss -


    when those figures fall to the ground.


    It has turned into several bodies.


    Chen''s fist is dripping blood.


    "Come out, there''s no point in a few fish."


    At this time, several figures appeared in the distance.


    The one eyed dragon, Zhou Yinan, Lao Lai, black monk, Zhu Hongyi and the dragon''s remains appear one by one.


    Everyone has a dignified face.


    Including the previously arrogant dragon bones.


    The former six people who died in Chen''s hands were cannon fodder hired by them.


    In order to explore the depth of Chen Yu, but also to consume some of Chen Yu''s mana.


    Although they are cannon fodder, their strength is not weak.


    At least, none of them can do it to the extent of one enemy six.


    However, six experts were killed by Chen Yu in an instant.


    From this point, we can see Chen''s terror.


    Even if it is a bit arrogant dragon skeleton, I have to admit at the moment that the man in front of me is really evil.


    "Follow the plan." The one eyed Dragon said in a low voice, "dragon skeleton, you come and hold him! Zhu Hongyi you...... ""Yes." Zhu Hongyi nodded.


    At the moment, dragon skeleton is also a little lack of self-confidence.


    But he was brave enough to stand in front of Chen Yu.


    But before he started, he said to his companion, "hurry up, I may not be able to hold him back for long."


    At first, he thought that he could beat his opponent by himself.


    But at the moment, he felt that if he held off for five minutes, it would be a victory for him.


    The other side is very powerful! Very powerful.


    "Give you a chance." Chen Yu said quietly, and his eyes fell on Monday''s south.


    Zhou Yinan touched Chen''s eyes. Although he was frightened, he was still calm.


    The two sides have not communicated since they met.


    But everyone knows that this meeting will not be good.


    The dragon''s body was full of red steam.


    At the same time, it also released a vast breath, just like the power of heaven and earth.


    And the breath of dragon''s body also let Chen Yu take back his eyes temporarily.


    The smell of the dragon''s skeleton is strange.


    It''s not because he''s strong.


    It''s because the breath on the dragon''s body carries some kind of great power.


    It''s not like he cultivated it himself.


    It''s more like the day after tomorrow.


    If this power is complete.


    I''m afraid I''m still above myself.


    However, the dragon''s skeleton in front of us can only hold one in a billion.


    This power is not raised by magic or forbidden arts.


    It''s more like a small part of a powerful being.


    In a flash, the breath of the dragon''s skeleton has expanded a hundred times.


    The dragon''s body suddenly rushed to Chen Yu and turned into a red lightning.


    Step out, the ground is falling apart.


    With unparalleled power, it seems that Chen Yu is going to be hammered.


    Others follow suit.


    But they did not besiege Chen.


    Each of them has his own task.


    They need to finish their task while the Dragon remains are still strong.


    Chen Yu looks at the Dragon skeleton that wants to face with oneself just now.


    Bang -


    the ground is split and the body of the dragon''s skeleton lies on the ground.


    The chest is completely sunken and spits blood.


    A moment, just a moment!


    The outcome will be decided.


    All people just want to have action, but in an instant solidified.


    How many minutes is it supposed to last?

 Chapter 2745

    The Dragon remains are not dead.


    But it''s almost there.


    Where the chest of the dragon''s skeleton is sunken, the blood is steaming up little by little.


    Then attach it to Chen''s fist.


    Chen Zhu easily took out the blood essence of the dragon''s skeleton.


    This blood essence is not like his own.


    It is more like a kind of existence with more powerful vitality and great power, which integrates a drop of blood essence into the body of the dragon''s skeleton.


    But after all, they are not the same origin.


    Therefore, the dragon''s skeleton is only able to mobilize the millimilliliter power in the blood essence.


    But even if it''s only a millimetre, it still makes the spirit and spirit of the dragon''s skeleton reach the superhuman condition.


    Chen Yu has evaluated that the owner of this drop of blood essence, even with himself, is no less powerful in terms of blood gas.


    As for cultivation and combat power, they should belong to the same level as themselves.


    It''s just the strength of the war that we need to know.


    But the dragon''s skeleton and Chen Yu are so far away from the Pacific Ocean.


    Chen Zhu just collected this drop of blood essence.


    Wait until you have a chance to do research.


    And now the one eyed dragon, Zhou Yinan, Lao Lai, black monk, Zhu Hongyi.


    I just feel a chill.


    One move to kill the dragon!


    This kind of strength is not strong enough to describe.


    The one eyed dragon swallowed.


    Because Chen''s eyes fell on him.


    The one eyed dragon couldn''t help but say that his arms were wide open.


    "Disorderly array of gold and wood, get up!"


    In front of Chen Yu and the one eyed dragon, a huge golden tree rose.


    This huge golden wood exudes a magnificent atmosphere.


    It seems that every golden giant wood is a terrible strong one.


    This is the unique skill of the one eyed dragon.


    He was born in wuxingzong and a descendant of neizong.


    This chaotic array of gold and wood is the secret of wuxingzong.


    Just let him do it.


    Even if it is ten times of its own friars, it will be suppressed by this chaotic array of gold and wood.


    Bo -


    all of a sudden, a small black ball with a large marble shot at the chest of the Cyclops.


    On the flight path of the little black ball, all the golden giant trees are broken in an instant.


    The one eyed dragon made a whoa and spewed out a huge mouth of blood.


    His chest was pierced directly by a small black ball.


    But this kind of penetrating injury saved his life.


    Even if the chest left a big hole, but at least not immediately killed.


    But though he was not dead, he was no longer able to fight.


    The two most powerful one eyed dragons and their skeletons were all defeated by Chen Yu.


    This cast a shadow on everyone''s mind at the scene.


    But just then, the bus behind Chen Yu suddenly fell into the ground.


    And Fanny and the kids are still in the bus.


    However, Chen did not panic.


    Just look at the red clothes that cast.


    "Guiyuan burial!" Zhu Hongyi has a big drink.


    I saw the earth wave suddenly rolling around the bus, directly covering the bus.


    Chen Chu raised his right arm and aimed his palm at Zhu Hongyi.


    Zhu Hongyi''s scalp was numb and shouted: "stop it! If you kill me, your family will be buried with you. "


    Chen''s expression is still indifferent.


    "Do you really think this trick will work for me?" Chen Yu looked at Zhu Hongyi and others coldly.


    Zhu Hongyi stares at Chen Zhu, and her nervous look suddenly stretches.


    "Ha ha It seems that my guess is right. Those in the car are just illusions. Your family is not in the car at all. "


    Zhu Hongyi looks at Chen Zhu, and his eyes are clear.


    It seemed that she had already guessed the result.


    "So, your threat doesn''t make sense, let alone you''re just pulling the bus underground, not even into hell."


    "We can''t help you, but someone can." Zhu Hongyi looks at Chen Zhu.


    Zhu Hongyi looked at the one eyed dragon whose eyes fell on the ground and whispered, "get up before you die."


    The one eyed dragon suddenly opens its eyes, and then climbs up with difficulty.


    His chest wound is healing at a rate visible to the naked eye.


    Chen Yu is a little surprised. The one eyed dragon''s accomplishments are top, but his life is a little better than that of ordinary people.


    How did he manage to escape death and repair the wound quickly.


    It has to be said that after returning to China, Chen Yu found that there were too many spells that surprised him.


    For example, Chen Zhu can''t see the root of the wound healing spell of the one eyed dragon.


    Of course, the one eyed dragon doesn''t think that it can turn over the plate.The gap between the two sides is too big.


    However, the one eyed dragon seems to have foreseen this situation for a long time.


    However, Chen''s strength is beyond everyone''s expectation.


    Although this situation had long been expected by him.


    But he didn''t expect to lose so thoroughly.


    It was in his plan.


    They will struggle at least a few times.


    However, Chen Yu directly turned over their naive ideas.


    Although the result is no different from what they expected.


    But the process was not so pleasant.


    "Sir, you are really powerful and incredible, but it doesn''t make sense. In the end, we won."


    "Ha ha..." Chen Yu smiled: "which eye do you see yourself winning? Don''t you think you won the game if you didn''t die? "


    The one eyed dragon looked at Chen Yu and said, "it''s no use beating us here because your family is already in our hands."


    "You open your mouth, is it just mystifying? It''s better to be direct. I''ll give you a chance to show you the cards. Maybe there''s a little bit of life. " Chen Yu said quietly.


    "Hum In fact, I had expected that you were not so easy to deal with, and that you were just trying to seduce us. Your family must still stay in the hotel. So I invited two elders of the school to go to the hotel, and they must have got it by this time. Even if you kill us now, it''s useless. As long as your family is still in the hands of my elders, you will lose Yes. "


    "Then I also want to tell you the sad news. I am always very cautious. I will not let my family out of my sight when there is no guarantee for their safety." Chen Yu said calmly, "so I also asked three experts to protect my family."


    "The people you invited may not be able to resist my two martial uncles and uncles. They are the elders of our five element sect. Both of them have reached the realm of legend."


    "You should let them deal with me directly. At least the odds will be higher, not my family. After all, your combat power is not dominant. Now you have to deal with three more experts. More importantly, you have angered me."


    "My two martial uncles and uncles are very respectable people. How can they deal with you


    "Oh, it''s very dignified to deal with ordinary people and children, isn''t it?"


    "There is no weariness of deceit in war."


    "You''d better contact your uncle and uncle now to see if they are still alive."

 Chapter 2746

    Lu Sheng and Zhang Tiexin entered the hotel directly.


    They already know the floor and room number of the target person in advance.


    There is no defense here for them.


    Of course, for anyone.


    After all, hotels are public areas.


    When they got to the floor, Lu Sheng pointed to the end of the aisle: "it''s over there. I''ve already felt the breath of that woman and a few children."


    Both of them are full of confidence in their own strength.


    Go straight to the door, Zhang Tiexin on the doorknob.


    Click and wipe -


    the electronic door lock is opened directly.


    They pushed the door in.


    But when they opened the door.


    Their faces froze.


    Because they see people outside of their goals.


    And there are three people out there.


    Lu Sheng and Zhang Tiexin recognize two of them.


    Zhang Tianyi, the Heavenly Master of Longhu Mountain.


    Twenty three generations of Blood Mary, the scarlet Church of contemporary Blood Mary.


    Another person does not know, looking strange.


    In his thirties, he looks like a man in Central Asia.


    The three men are fighting against the landlords at the moment, and it is estimated that their status will not be too low.


    "I''m sorry Wrong way. "


    Two people just want to quit, suddenly the body was a huge force to push the door.


    Bang -


    the door immediately behind closed.


    "Now that you''re here, don''t leave." Zhang Tian turned his back to them and said, "yes, K."


    "I can''t afford it."


    "Yes."


    "9, 10, J, Q, K shunzi, I won." Zhang Tianyi proudly throws out the card.


    At the moment, Lu Sheng and Zhang Tiexin are sweating, frozen in place.


    Do the foreigners know the three landlords?


    "I say you are really bold." Zhang Tianyi looks back at Lu Sheng and Zhang Tiexin.


    "Master We made a mistake... "


    Zhang Tianyi waved: "don''t explain these to me. You are not aiming at me. You just need to explain to the owner."


    Lu Sheng and Zhang Tiexin look at fari. Fari is sitting beside them, holding a Book of Taoist classics.


    It seems to feel Lu Sheng and Zhang Tiexin''s eyes, put down the book and said in fluent Mandarin: "don''t explain to me what, I''m not a spiritual person, and I won''t decide your life and death, until my husband comes back."


    Their mood once again fell to the bottom.


    After all, they were invited from behind.


    Naturally, I also know the detailed plans of my younger generation.


    And fari said she would make a decision when Chen Yu came back.


    They doubted whether her husband would return.


    If she knew that her husband had been attacked and besieged by her own younger generation.


    Even killed, I don''t know how she would feel.


    I don''t know if this woman can invite those three landlords to fight.


    "Those two." "I admire your courage. At least I don''t have the courage to plot that guy''s family," he said


    Lu Sheng and Zhang Tiexin were even more flustered when they heard baifra''s words.


    I seem to have provoked the wrong people and done the wrong things.


    But who is the other party?


    Listen to my younger generation, it''s just a rich man.


    And they live abroad all year round.


    So they didn''t care.


    But is this just a rich man?


    If it''s just rich people, what''s the matter with Tianshi Zhang and the twenty third generation Blood Mary?


    They can fight against landlords here, which means they are absolutely familiar with this family.


    "The last sect that offended Chen Yu is now half paralyzed. By the way, that sect is Maoshan sect. The person who offended Chen Yu is Zhang Ding." Zhang Tianyi said.


    Lu Sheng and Zhang Tiexin are sweating.


    Now they know that the person they are going to deal with is Chen Yu.


    However, they are not new to Maoshan school and Zhang Ding.


    Zhang Ding is said to have a relapse of the old injury recently. He has resigned from the position of Taoist and the position of head teacher.


    In fact, in the spiritual world, there are many people have guesses about it.


    But if the Maoshan sect doesn''t say it, they can''t find out the situation.


    Today, Zhang Tianyi explains why.


    It scares both of them directly.


    Their five element sect is not as big as Maoshan sect.


    If the patriarch knew that they had caused such a disaster to the five elements.I don''t know if I''ll peel them directly.


    Lu Sheng and Zhang Tiexin look at each other.


    "Do you want to spell it?"


    "How to spell it? Zhang Tianshi and 23 generations of Blood Mary, who did you spell? "


    "No, I mean, we took advantage of it." Lu Sheng whispered to Zhang Tiexin: "you and I attack that foreign woman and the children in the room at the same time. Those three must help each other. We take the opportunity to escape."


    Zhang Tiexin secretly scanned the environment inside the room, and he was also moved by Lu Sheng''s proposal.


    Just about to promise, Zhang Tianyi opened his mouth.


    "You''d better be honest. If any of the furniture here is broken, Chen Yu will send you the bill to wuxingzong and ask you to repay it thousands of times. Don''t doubt that guy''s heart is black."


    "And are you sure you can do it yourself?" Baifra said quietly.


    All of a sudden, Lu Sheng and Zhang Tiexin feel that an invisible force binds them.


    It''s not a shock to baifra''s methods.


    After all, since he was able to fight against the landlords with Zhang Tianyi and the 23rd generation of Blood Mary, his status was not much worse than that of the two of them, and his strength would certainly not be weak.


    What they were really shocked by was that both baifra and Zhang Tianyi knew what they were talking about.


    This kind of magic is similar to radio.


    As long as it''s on a private channel, no one else can hear it.


    Voice transmission is also a relatively advanced spell.


    There are not many people who master it, so this kind of communication mode is relatively convenient and safe.


    But the three people they are facing all have decoders.


    Unless they use passwords to communicate, otherwise, no matter how they change the channel, for Zhang Tianyi, 23 generations of Blood Mary and baifra, they all seem to be chatting on the public screen.


    Just then, Lu Sheng''s phone rang.


    But at the moment, Lu Sheng is bound.


    There''s no way to answer the phone.


    So the phone rang a few more times and then stopped.


    Then Zhang Tiexin''s phone rang.


    Zhang Tiexin''s shackles were suddenly released.


    "Answer the phone." Zhang Tianyi said.


    When Zhang Tiexin saw the caller ID, all the anger came up.


    Because it was his nephew who called and brought them to the pit.


    "I c * n * m......"


    Zhang Tiexin thinks that he is very cultured. At least this national curse will not be used once in ten years.


    But this time, he couldn''t help it.

 Chapter 2747

    The one eyed dragon is a little confused.


    Why did Uncle Zhang scold him when he just called.


    Didn''t you offend him?


    One eyed dragon heart stopper, but Zhang Tiexin and Lu Sheng at the end of the phone are more heart stopper.


    Our two old men don''t miss you.


    Who knows that you, the white eyed wolf, have been so cruel to both of us.


    Zhang Tiexin and Lu Sheng don''t know what Cyclops is like now.


    But certainly not worse than the two of them.


    After all, I''m facing Tianshi Zhang and the twenty third generation of Blood Mary.


    Both of them are the best in the world.


    You can call the wind and the rain.


    If you are against any of them, you have to swallow the heart of a bear.


    Now they can basically inform their families to prepare for the future.


    Revolt? Stop kidding.


    The three opposite, regardless of the Central Asian.


    The other two have already let them resist.


    At least if you lie flat and wait for death, you can still have a good time.


    "Come back now and explain it to me! I was killed by you. "


    Zhang Tiexin and Lu Sheng just want one eyed dragon back at the moment. No matter what method they use, they will explain the misunderstanding clearly anyway.


    Of course, they don''t know what Cyclops is like.


    The one eyed dragon didn''t understand at the moment. The martial uncle and martial uncle he invited had obviously failed.


    The one eyed dragon looks at Chen Yu.


    He didn''t know what happened to Zhang Tiexin and Lu Sheng.


    But it can be seen from the tone of martial uncle and uncle that they are in great trouble.


    "Sir, it''s our fault. Could you let us live? If you need it, I will go through fire and water." The Cyclops also know that their actions have now been completely defeated.


    Whether it''s uncle or uncle, or his side.


    "Brother Chen..." Zhou Yinan looks at Chen Yu with a bad face.


    Chen Yu was separated by ten meters, only staring south on Monday.


    In a flash, everyone felt the horror of oppression passing in front of them.


    Then on Monday, the South gushed out a mouthful of blood, and the Dantian position sank directly.


    Everyone''s scalp explodes, and one look directly wastes Monday''s south?


    What kind of monster are you going to deal with when you come to them on Monday?


    On Monday, Nan fell to the ground and struggled to hold up his arms: "you Do you abolish my cultivation? "


    "What? Do you find someone to deal with me and my family? Is it too much for me to abolish your cultivation? " Chen Yu said quietly.


    Zhou Yinan''s eyes towards Chen Zhu were full of resentment.


    "That''s the look!"


    Chen''s finger was hooked. On Monday, South China was lifted in the air by invisible forces and pulled to Chen''s face.


    Chen Zhuo''s fingers directly buttoned down the two eyes in the south of Monday.


    "My eyes Ah My eyes... "


    On Monday, he howled and waved to Chen.


    Neila -


    on Monday, the two arms in the South soared in the air.


    Everyone was a little cold.


    This man is too fierce.


    Killing is not too much.


    But in such a cruel way.


    He abandoned Monday''s cultivation and dug his eyes.


    And now he has his arms removed.


    It''s just like a devil.


    The faces of the one eyed dragon and Zhu Hongyi are ugly.


    Lao Lai and black monk look even worse.


    They all had their own tasks.


    But now it seems that there is no need for any task.


    However, there is no win at all.


    They don''t just underestimate each other.


    And underestimated the ferocity of the other side.


    Originally, the one eyed dragon wanted to use the five elements sect behind him to put a few cruel words.


    But now he decided not to say that.


    At present, I''m afraid the devil doesn''t care whether he is a wuxingzong or a shixingzong.


    In the end, Chen Yu left Monday on the ground as if he were dumping garbage.


    Not dead, but more miserable than dead.


    Chen Yu dialed Zhang Tianyi.


    "How many people did you catch there?"


    "Two." Zhang Tianyi replied.


    "Send me here." Chen Yu made a request.


    "What are you going to do?"


    "Revenge, what else can be done."


    "It''s not necessary to kill too much."


    "When did I do it so well? I''ve only killed one person now. I''ve had a good time cultivating my mind."When others heard aochen Zhu''s words, they just wanted to say ha ha.


    You''ve been cultivating yourself on dogs.


    Not long ago, Zhang Tianyi, 23 generations of Blood Mary and baifra came with Zhang Tiexin and Lu Sheng.


    Zhang Tiexin and Lu Sheng were livid and black.


    But the one eyed dragon and so on saw Zhang Tianyi and the twenty-three generation blood Marie arrival time.


    That expression is also quite wonderful.


    It''s no wonder that when Zhang Tiexin got through to his phone, he swore.


    Change to any person, in the face of such a lineup, not climbing along the phone line is a good accomplishment.


    And the one eyed dragon and others are more flustered now.


    Chen Yu invited both of them, which shows his strong background.


    I''m afraid it''s just a five element sect. I can''t bluff each other at all.


    Now they hate Monday even more.


    This bastard has absolutely concealed a lot of information from them.


    If they know it, they have an eye for it.


    I will never do this.


    Where is this business.


    It''s a fire pit, okay.


    In order to protect his wife and children, he directly carried out the first and second in the world.


    Do you think highly of our martial uncle and uncle?


    Anyway, the one eyed dragon and others are also lost in temper by Chen Zhu.


    Anyway, we can''t fight, we can''t escape.


    Leave it to fate


    "All of you fight in front of me. The winner can go away alive. There is only one place." Chen said.


    "Boy, I am not your puppet. Even if I fall into your hands, I will never be at your mercy." Lu Sheng shouted.


    Poof -


    Chen Yu made a fist in the air and Lu Sheng was killed on the spot.


    "Well, one is out." Chen Yu said quietly.


    Zhang Tiexin gnashes his teeth and looks at Chen Yu.


    But he was appalled at Chen''s strength.


    How does this man practice?


    Will Lu Sheng be killed with a blow across the air?


    Such strength is unheard of.


    He also wants to be as tough as Lu Sheng.


    However, Chen Yu, on the opposite side, apparently didn''t eat this.


    That kind of unreasonable attitude, and the power of terror.


    Give them no chance at all.


    "That girl belongs to Zhuge family?" Zhang Tianyi''s eyes suddenly fell on Zhu Hongyi.


    "Why, do you want me to show mercy?"


    "No, I''m just surprised." Zhang Tian shook his head.


    When Zhu Hongyi heard Zhang Tianyi''s words, she had some Xiyi with her.


    Unfortunately, Zhang Tianyi didn''t plan to help her and let her live and die.


    "Master Tianshi, master Tianshi I am the second expensive, I am the second expensive, do you remember me? " Lao Lai suddenly waved his hand and shouted, "I''m your grandnephew."


    "Shut up." Zhang Tian recognized the identity of Lao Lai early in the morning.


    He didn''t expect that his grandnephew would join in such a thing.

 Chapter 2748

    Lao Lai is the second in his family.


    So his family also called him Er GUI.


    Lao Lai''s Nanling Zhangjia is a well-known family in the spiritual world.


    It''s called the name.


    Although not a millennium family.


    But occasionally there are a few relatively loud names.


    Zhang Tianyi has been a teacher since he was a child.


    However, he has always admitted that he was born in Nanling.


    There is no dog blood trick. Zhang Tianyi''s eldest brother inherited his family business.


    He joined the Tianshi sect of Longhu Mountain.


    But since his big brother died.


    He and Nanling Zhangjia didn''t have a lot of walking.


    Once in a while back home, they all make XXX return to his hometown.


    As time went by, Zhang Tianyi didn''t want to walk around.


    Home is still that home, but people are no longer the people of the past.


    However, every time they go back, the people in Nanling and Zhangjia still bring a group of young people to Zhang Tianyi.


    If you don''t ask him to follow you, at least he knows you well.


    If I meet you in the street some day.


    It''s not like Zhang Tianyi''s hanging on the wall.


    Lao Lai is a younger generation recognized by Zhang Tianyi.


    Zhang Tianyi also has a certain understanding of Lao Lai.


    His eldest brother''s grandson.


    If it''s on other occasions.


    Zhang Tianyi doesn''t mind talking to Lao Lai.


    But on this occasion.


    Zhang Tianyi wanted to kill Lao Lai himself.


    "Lao Zhang, your relative?"


    "I''ll take care of him." Zhang Tianyi said.


    "Take it." Zhang Tianyi''s face still needs to be given.


    Zhang Tianyi looks at Lao Lai and says, "get out of here."


    Lao Lai lowered his head and trotted to Zhang Tianyi''s back, but he didn''t dare to look up.


    Chen''s eyes swept over the one eyed dragon and others: "how, haven''t you started yet? Since you are not willing to accept my arrangement, there is no need to stay. "


    But at this time, Zhang Tiexin''s body turned into a puddle of mud.


    Zhang Tian, with a slight corner of his mouth, said quietly, "the stewing technique of the five elements sect."


    "This is similar to the double magic, which is to replace the nearby material with the noumenon and separate it from the opponent''s vision." Twenty three generations of Blood Mary also saw the essence of this spell.


    For people of their level, there is no secret to this kind of magic.


    Of course, in Chen''s eyes, the same is true.


    Maybe the method of casting can''t be analyzed by Chen.


    But the process of Zhang Tiexin''s casting was all under Chen Yu''s eyes.


    "Since you like to hide, never come out of the ground." Chen Chu gave a cold snort.


    Chen Yu raised his foot, and everyone felt it.


    From the bottom of Chen Yu''s feet burst out a terrible energy.


    And this energy goes down the ground, directionally toward a mound of earth a hundred meters away.


    Then the mound suddenly caved in.


    Exposed a hole in the earth.


    But magma was boiling under the hole.


    Everyone knows that Zhang Tiexin is dead.


    And even the scream didn''t come out.


    It looks like a normal attack.


    But the attack was unheard of.


    First of all, this hundred meter distance has already made people despair.


    Any one of them, even with the fastest speed to turn around to escape.


    It''s hard to escape a hundred meters in ten seconds.


    However, Chen Yu was able to put people to death in an instant 100 meters away.


    Moreover, this kind of attack cannot be stopped or evaded at all.


    It also makes them more desperate.


    "Hiss If you want to avoid his attack, you''d better understand elemental magic. " "The vast majority of his combat power is embodied in the physical level," said the 23 generation Blood Mary


    Of course, Mary of the twenty third generation didn''t intentionally expose Chen''s weakness.


    She just wanted to see what they could do in front of Chen Yu.


    "Don''t try to escape from the air. This guy flies faster than the most advanced aircraft in the world, and he can even fly to the moon." Baifra reminded some people at the scene of trying to escape with temporary flying ability.


    Someone''s face turned ugly when he was reminded by baifra.


    "That doesn''t mean anything." Zhang Tianyi said: "your strength gap is too big. It''s better to change the rules of the game. If anyone of you can last 30 seconds in front of that guy, I will let you live."


    Chen did not object to this, while others looked different.


    "Thirty seconds? Ten seconds. " Twenty three generations of Blood Mary said, "Chen Zhu, how is it?""You think they can last a second?" Chen Yu said disapprovingly.


    "Then make a limitation on you. You can''t use the field or the motivation. If you use both, it''s useless to shorten the time to zero and one second."


    Baifra, Zhang Tianyi and 23 generations of Blood Mary are full of pessimism in their comments on Cyclops and others.


    Although some of them are not satisfied.


    But at least there''s hope for them, isn''t it.


    Zhou Yinan is still alive, but not far away.


    So it doesn''t make any difference whether he wants to play the game or not.


    The dragon''s skeleton has been dead for a long time.


    He was the worst.


    Originally, I also felt that I could open five years with Chen Yu.


    Later, I felt that I could hold Chen for a few minutes.


    And then He proved how naive his ideas were with practical actions.


    As for Lao Lai, there is Zhang Tianyi as a big supporter.


    So he doesn''t need to play the game.


    So the three people who are really in danger are the one eyed dragon, Zhu Hongyi and the black monk.


    The three of them are suffering, and they regret it at the moment.


    Who could have expected that the identity of the hunter and the prey was so suddenly changed.


    Where is the prey? It''s just a Godzilla, OK.


    "I dare to ask if the conditions you mentioned are true? As long as I can survive for ten seconds, I can leave here? " The black monk stepped forward and asked.


    "That''s right." Zhang Tianyi looks at Chen Zhu.


    "Well, do you think you can last ten seconds?" Chen Yu didn''t see that. This monk looks fat and big, and he wears black cassock. What''s special about him.


    "I have some special spells, but it will take some time to activate them." The black monk looks at Chen Yu.


    He felt that if he had enough time to cast spells.


    So ten seconds of self insurance is no problem.


    "How long does it take to start? Don''t tell me it''s half an hour. You''re not worth half an hour or more. "


    "Just three minutes." Said the black monk.


    "OK, three minutes, you can now activate your spells."


    The black monk''s right palm pinched a blue finger, and red, gold and black light began to burst out.


    This light silk is not loose, but constantly shuttle in the black monk''s body.


    The black cassock is also like a ballooning balloon, expanding to the extreme.

 Chapter 2749

    "Don''t move the emperor."


    Zhang Tianyi looks at the black monk in surprise.


    It looks like a fat man of a wine and meat monk, but he has a firm Buddhist heart.


    The immovable king is also called immovable Bodhisattva.


    Meaning unshakable, unshakable will.


    And the black monk used the immovable mountain of the emperor.


    And this immovable mountain is also called unbreakable mountain, an unshakable method.


    That is, a spell that cannot be broken or shaken.


    The top defense magic of Buddhism.


    Black, gold and red light are interwoven on the black monk.


    Show an angry look.


    This method of angry eyes is exactly the immovable Bodhisattva.


    This dharma looks like substance.


    Magnificent, powerful and unpredictable.


    It''s reassuring.


    "It''s hard to crack." Said baifra, frowning.


    Even he didn''t feel able to crack it.


    It''s not difficult to defeat the black monk. It''s not difficult to kill him who is shrouded in the Dharma phase.


    It''s hard to crack this spell.


    The spell is far more complex and esoteric than it appears.


    "This method is connected with heaven, earth, mountains and rivers. It can''t be broken." Zhang Tian nodded: "I''ve heard of the supreme magic of Buddhism for a long time, but now I''ve got a chance to see it. It''s really worthy of reputation."


    "I don''t know how Chen wants to crack it." Twenty three generations of Blood Mary looked at Chen Zhu.


    As one of the top, she believed that it was not difficult for Chen Zhu to kill the black monk.


    But the top naturally has the top pride.


    I''m afraid Chen Yu''s pride won''t allow him to win by chance.


    After all, this is not a battlefield.


    If it''s on the battlefield.


    It is natural for Chen Zhu to kill the black monk in any way.


    But now it''s a younger generation''s advice to the elder.


    At this time, Chen Yu, as a senior, also won by a clever way.


    It is estimated that the supreme dignity and honor will be lost.


    Even the one eyed dragon and Zhu Hongyi felt that the black monk''s magic was unusual.


    At this moment, the black monk is like being in harmony with heaven and earth, and coexisting with mountains and rivers.


    The black monk in this state is almost incomparable.


    At least, the one eyed dragon and Zhu Hongyi racked their brains and couldn''t think of a way to solve this method.


    Finally, Chen began to face up to the black monk.


    "Interesting." "Are you ready?" Chen commented


    "Come on!"


    "Now let''s start timing."


    Chen raised his right fingers and a small black ball condensed between them.


    Bo -


    small black ball comes out of the air and hits black monk''s Dharma phase accurately.


    In an instant, the Dharma of immovable Bodhisattva ripples.


    Then the surrounding ground cracked and a large area of mountain forest began to sink.


    The sweep range is up to the diameter of thousands of meters.


    It''s like the power of destroying the sky and destroying the earth.


    Even the heaven and the earth behind the Dharma phase are like being torn apart.


    Red cracks are constantly spreading in the air.


    In the eyes of the one eyed dragon and all the red robes, the scene has been astonishing.


    This horrible vision has gone beyond their imagination and cognition.


    In their eyes, the power may be to defeat several or dozens of people.


    However, Chen Yu''s strength is beyond their understanding.


    That''s pure destructive power.


    It''s like a mythical god man who moves mountains and fills the sea.


    Twenty three generations of Blood Mary could not help showing her face.


    Chen Yu''s attack is simple and clear.


    But still beyond her imagination.


    She is also one of the top.


    When they first met Chen, they had a little conflict.


    At that time, Chen Yu was only the first to enter the upper Qing Dynasty.


    The two are equal.


    But now Chen Yu has already surpassed, even surpassed himself.


    Far more than that!


    This should not be Chen''s all-out attack.


    Chen Yu should have something to keep.


    Baifra as the latest top member.


    He thought he could do the same.


    But the difference between him and Chen Yu is that one needs to go all out, and the other doesn''t even go all out.


    Only Zhang Tianyi seems to have foreseen it.


    Chen Yu showed the same strength in the battle in Qinling that day.


    The huge red cracks torn in the air should be the power level that Chen just realized recently.


    After the smoke, the black monk knelt on the ground, spitting out the blood foam in his mouth.Under this kind of terrorist attack, even if he had the protection of the king of the Ming Dynasty, he was seriously injured.


    In the past, his senior teachers and even his enemies have said more than once that immobility is the ultimate defensive spell, which cannot be shaken or destroyed by any law.


    Today, however, it is destroyed by a frontal rout.


    "All right, you can get out of here." Chen Yu waved.


    Take a move not dead, but in the case of absolute level gap.


    Whether Chen Yu is merciful or not, it shows that the level of black monk is good.


    So he still has potential. He may have a chance to enter Shangqing in the future.


    "Little monk, I look forward to you. If you have a chance to prove a Bodhi within 30 years, you can discuss it with several of us." Zhang Tian smiled and stroked his long beard.


    It seems that Zhang Tianyi and the black monk are also very appreciative.


    The face of the one eyed dragon and Zhu Hongyi is even worse.


    The black monk can withstand that blow.


    But what can they do to resist that terrible blow?


    And Zhang Tian''s words have already revealed some information.


    Chen Yu is at the same level as them.


    Let''s take a look at Chen Yu''s terrific attack.


    We can roughly know who they are at this level.


    Even if it''s not an immortal, it''s almost the same.


    "Second, who will come?" Chen''s eyes swept over the one eyed dragon and the red clothes.


    There are only two of them left.


    Chen Yu has some expectations. Can they surprise themselves.


    Zhu Hongyi summoned up his courage and stepped forward.


    "I will."


    Chen Yu looked at Zhu Hongyi and said, "time to prepare?"


    "Five minutes." Said Zhu Hongyi.


    "Five minutes."


    Zhang Tianyi looks at the preparations of the red clothes of all eyes at a hundred meters away.


    Can not help but show a trace of surprise: "interesting."


    Twenty three generations of Blood Mary also showed surprise: "girl, if you can survive, would you like to be my disciple?"


    Zhu Hongyi looks at the twenty-three generations of Blood Mary.


    Although the proposal of the twenty-three generations of Blood Mary made her heart beat.


    But at the moment, she can''t think about anything else.


    Chen Yu put too much pressure on her.


    And she didn''t have much faith in her cards.


    After all, the opposite is not an ordinary monk.


    She was not on the same level as her rivals in the past.


    The other side is the same monk as Zhang Tianshi.


    And more brutal than Zhang Tianshi.


    Even if you only need ten seconds.


    But ten seconds is enough to kill yourself ten times.


    And I have only one chance.


    Zhu Hongyi did not dare to waste a second, and devoted himself to the preparation.

 Chapter 2750

    I can only see the rising and falling of a pillar around the red clothes.


    These pillars are red, blue, green, black and yellow.


    And these pillars are different in length, some of them are more than three or four feet long, and some of them are less than one foot long.


    It seems that there are no rules to speak of, but there are some elusive rules.


    "I''ve heard in the past that a little girl of Zhuge family left the family and joined the wuxingzong. I didn''t know why at first." Zhang Tianyi looked at Zhu Hongyi and said with emotion, "now I have some understanding of why she made such a choice."


    "It''s like a magic circle." Twenty three generations of Blood Mary had some doubts.


    Mary is a master of array.


    But she could not understand the arrangement of Zhu Hongyi.


    There seems to be something missing on its own.


    Or beyond their own knowledge.


    "It''s not just magic." "Her energy resonates with those pillars, but it''s hard for me to understand," said baifra


    "Genius." Zhang Tianyi made the simplest description.


    "I don''t understand. It''s hard for her to learn the magic array?"


    "No, it''s not because of the difficulty of the magic array she used, because this magic array was created by her, and it is a combination of two systems, and then integrated into her personal thinking. Although it''s not perfect, but with her current state, it can achieve this level, enough to take on the two words of talent."


    Zhang Tianyi exclaimed, "if she were not a girl or a boy, she would be the most brilliant one in Zhuge family, even if her talent was not under Chen Yu."


    "That''s it." Neither baifra nor the 23rd generation agreed with Zhang Tianyi.


    Who is Chen Yu? This is less than 30 years old, has become the closest to the peak.


    Even in terms of talent, even Zhang Tianyi is far away.


    If you give Chen another ten years.


    They have no doubt that Chen Yu will open a huge gap between the three of them.


    No genius can match that guy.


    All the evils and geniuses they knew and saw would be eclipsed in front of that guy.


    But now, Zhang Tianyi says that Zhu Hongyi''s talent can match Chen Yu''s.


    Naturally, they will not agree with this view.


    Of course, even if it is the same talent, different experiences and personalities, the final height will not be the same.


    Not every genius can grow up.


    In all ages, there is not necessarily a talent that can rival Chen Yu.


    But from ancient times to the present, there is only one Chen Zhu.


    However, Zhang Tianyi equates Zhu Hongyi''s talent with Chen Yu''s.


    This is the biggest praise to Zhu Hongyi.


    According to Zhang Tianyi.


    If Zhu Hongyi can grow up.


    So it''s going to be the second Chen Yu?


    If Zhang Tianyi''s words are not empty, what he said should bring the little girl into her own power.


    Not to mention growing up to the second Chen Yu.


    Even half, no, even a tenth.


    That''s the most powerful force for any force.


    Of course, if she can survive in Chen''s hand.


    In other words, how much more does Chen Yu intend to kill her.


    However, it seems that Chen Yu just released the black monk.


    Chen Yu doesn''t necessarily want to kill everyone.


    Otherwise, the black monk would never survive.


    Don''t think what black monk uses is the immovable king.


    If Chen Yu really has a murderous mind, it''s useless even if the black monk uses the sun Tathagata.


    Both the parties and the bystanders know it.


    As long as Zhu Hongyi can show enough value or potential.


    Zhang Tianyi, 23 generations of Blood Mary and baifra all understand Chen''s intention.


    If they have enough potential to be able to support their fellow travelers in the future, then they have the right to survive.


    But if Chen can''t be satisfied.


    Then they lose the qualification.


    Chen Yu''s eyebrows spread out slightly.


    There is a little more temperature and light in the cold eyes.


    Zhang Tian saw it.


    He saw it, too.


    What''s special about Zhu Hongyi.


    Zhu Hongyi''s own realm cultivation, let alone the upper Qing Dynasty.


    Even the leftovers were not found.


    But at the moment, she makes a small world artificially.


    A general idea of genius, plus a derivation beyond genius.


    Zhu Hongyi didn''t know where he had learned about Shangqing.And I also know some extraordinary things about Shangqing.


    Then she combined the array of Zhuge family and the magic of the five elements clan.


    After getting rid of the turnips, we created such a small world.


    The surrounding pillars of different colors represent the gold, wood, water, fire and soil respectively.


    And the arrangement and combination of these five color pillars replace the sky pattern of xiaotiandi.


    All the five color pillars are integrated into a huge array. All the methods are unified and finally become a unique small world.


    It''s totally different from other small world.


    That may be the first and only man-made world in history.


    Of course, Chen''s eyesight still shows many defects.


    For example, this small world did not have a very close relationship with Zhu Hongyi.


    For Chen Yu, a master in the upper Qing Dynasty, xiaotiandi is completely integrated with itself.


    But for Zhu Hongyi, xiaotiandi is a foreign thing. She can control it, but she can''t drive it at will.


    Xiaotiandi not only brought her benefits, but also increased her huge burden.


    She does not have the strength to bear the burden of xiaotiandi.


    So, according to Chen''s estimate, she can hold on for three minutes at most.


    It''s also important that her little world can be destroyed.


    No matter how talented her idea is, it can''t erase this huge flaw.


    For Chen Zhu, the small world can''t be destroyed.


    But the array of Zhu Hongyi can be destroyed.


    So, there is a big gap between her and the real Shangqing.


    Although her ideas are very talented, she also put her ideas into action.


    Let her combat power in a short time to get a huge promotion.


    However, there is an irreparable gap with the real Shangqing.


    Even when baifra was still in the middle of the Qing Dynasty, she was able to crush her.


    If it is 0.5 in half step, then Zhu Hongyi is now 0.1.


    Of course, there is no denying that even 0.1 is a rare talent.


    If in the future, she can really touch the state of Shangqing.


    She will be more outstanding and better than others, and more adaptable to the changes brought about by Shangqing.


    Chen Yu raised two fingers again, so the technique was repeated.


    The little black ball coalesced in front of the finger.


    This time, no one dare to despise Chen Yu''s understatement.

 Chapter 2751

    As soon as Zhang Tian raised his hand, the world around him turned upside down.


    A different space, like a fairyland, has enveloped all people.


    And in this different space, the mountains are overlapping and the sea of clouds is winding around.


    They are on top of a mountain.


    The sea of clouds is rising and rolling under their feet.


    Zhang Tianyi didn''t plan to do it.


    But I don''t care much at this time.


    If he doesn''t do it again, it will be a real mess.


    Chen''s attack range is too large.


    Although they are more partial.


    But not far away is the highway to the airport.


    There is still a lot of traffic.


    And today ''s mobile devices can take photos.


    If you don''t take care to record Chen Yu''s noise.


    It''s hard to clean up.


    All the people were amazed.


    For the one eyed dragon, the black monk, Zhu Hongyi and Lao Lai.


    This is the magic of moving mountains and filling the sea.


    They have never seen such magic.


    The first moment was in the wilderness, the next moment came to this fairyland.


    But for Chen Yu, baifra and the 23 generations of Blood Mary.


    What''s really surprising is the particularity of this different space.


    The spirit of heaven and earth here is abundant, far more than 100 times that of the outside world.


    In the distance between the sky and the sky, there are about a dozen giant figures.


    The figure of giant is not so real.


    Every body exudes the breath of infinite greatness, as well as grandeur.


    Those figures are in the sea of clouds.


    Although the breath is magnificent, it doesn''t look like a person.


    Chen Yu just glanced at the distance, then took back his eyes.


    It''s not a human being, it''s not a human thing.


    It should be the embodiment of a certain power, and it should appear in a human manner.


    Chen can feel so much.


    Baifra and twenty-three generations of Blood Mary can feel even less.


    Because those figures are too far away, their little world can''t be contacted directly.


    It can only be perceived through the breath of those figures.


    This is the first time that they have entered the different space of Zhang Tianyi.


    This strange space is obviously not an ordinary thing.


    Zhang Tianyi didn''t develop it himself.


    This different space is likely to be left by predecessors.


    As Chen''s opponent this time, Zhu Hongyi suddenly found that the pressure on her body was suddenly reduced.


    The small world she built with the force of five elements is the external force.


    So the little world almost crushed her bones.


    But at the moment, she felt a lot less pressure.


    The original feeling is like carrying a mountain.


    Now I feel like I''m jumping two buckets of water.


    Although there is still pressure, it is no longer so hard to support.


    What''s more, the environment here makes her mana even bigger.


    "Take care." Zhang Tianyi''s voice rang out in Zhu Hongyi''s mind: "the amount of magic power has no meaning to your opponent. Even the monsters, which are hundreds of times larger than your current magic power, have been knocked down by the guy opposite you. Now you need to use all means to block the guy''s strike."


    Zhu Hongyi''s heart was in awe. The man opposite didn''t show the mountain or the water, and he had no reputation at all.


    But Zhang Tianyi''s words describe this person as so terrible.


    It''s like a living God.


    Zhu Hongyi immediately calms his mind.


    Hands raised, from the sea of clouds out of a glass arm.


    If only from the visual sense of this spell, it is absolutely amazing.


    Even the one eyed dragon, Lao Lai, and the black monk who has passed the examination, all feel inconceivable.


    I didn''t expect Zhu Hongyi to have this hand.


    Of course, I know my own business.


    Zhu Hongyi is very clear that under normal circumstances, he could not release such a huge and incredible magic.


    However, in this fairyland like place, her magic has been magnified several times.


    The big arm of the glass stretched out his hand and blocked in front of the red clothes.


    Chen Chu looks at Zhang Tianyi not far away.


    He knew it was Zhang Tianyi''s trick.


    Zhang Tianyi helps Zhu Hongyi in secret.


    After all, even if Zhu Hongyi created a small world with special means, it is difficult to release such a earth shaking spell.


    And I have no bonus.


    Of course, the real choice is still in Chen''s hands.


    Whether to kill the red clothes or not is also decided by Chen Yu.If Zhu Hongyi must die.


    Chen Zhu only needs to add two components.


    Even if Zhang Tianyi did it himself, he could not protect Zhu Hongyi.


    The little black ball came out of the air.


    And the little black ball is in the flight path.


    Constantly absorb the surrounding clouds.


    And form a cyclone around.


    In the path of the little black ball, the clouds were cut off.


    A heavy crash.


    The huge glass palm condensed by Zhu Hongyi''s magic power suddenly crumbled.


    The one eyed dragon, the black monk and the old Lai all feel toothache.


    Even if they had expected the result.


    But when they saw Chen Yu''s downplay of smashing that terrible spell.


    Still find it hard to accept.


    It''s like they struggle no matter how hard they try.


    Can''t close the distance with Chen.


    However, at this time, the little black ball actually deviated from the angle, bypassed the body side of Zhu Hongyi and flew to the distance.


    The little black ball has been flying for several kilometers, and finally the sea of clouds suddenly spreads out a ripple.


    After about ten seconds, the strong impact overturned them.


    Zhu Hongyi''s hands and feet are cold, just a little, just a little!


    But the difference was so small that he would die in Chen''s hands.


    From the impact of the little black ball just now.


    If the little black ball hits him directly, he will die.


    "It''s a smart way to deal with it." Chen is praising Zhu Hongyi: "you choose to deflect my attack with all your strength, rather than resist it."


    To put it bluntly, Zhu Hongyi played a common sense deviation with Chen Yu.


    Her seemingly majestic glass arms were not used to stop Chen''s attack.


    It is used to deflect Chen''s attack.


    It''s a skill of four or two thousand catties.


    But even so, the giant arm of glass still exceeds the bearing limit and collapses.


    Zhu Hongyi just deflected the track of the little black ball so slightly.


    And it saved her life.


    "You''re through." Chen accepted his second failure.


    Zhu Hongyi finally breathed a long sigh of relief and looked at the one eyed dragon.


    The one eyed dragon''s expression was stiff, and Zhu Hongyi and black monk passed the test.


    Now it''s his turn to face Chen Yu''s test.


    However, both the black monk and Zhu Hongyi are outstanding.


    Their cards are a real eye opener.


    It can be said that if they change an opponent, they are almost certain.


    But in the face of Chen Yu, he can protect himself.


    In fact, this self preservation is more about Chen Yu''s drainage.


    Ten seconds is an attack.


    The one eyed dragon looked at Chen Yu, who also looked at him: "it''s your turn. Are you ready?"

 Chapter 2752

    The one eyed dragon is full of heart.


    But he is also very calm, spread out his hands.


    "I don''t have to be ready. I''m ready."


    "Well, I don''t know. You are so confident."


    After all, I have been in front of me twice in a row.


    Even the blind should see their own strength.


    Although the opponent has been cleared twice.


    But that doesn''t mean he''s weak.


    It can be seen from the eyes that Chen Zhu has the suspicion of draining water.


    What gives the Cyclops such confidence and courage?


    Or self abandonment?


    Chen couldn''t help but look at the one eyed dragon.


    Nervous, but not too much fear.


    Chen Yu suddenly remembered that he had been seriously injured by Cyclops before.


    But it wasn''t long before he stood in front of himself undamaged.


    Is it because he has an extraordinary self-healing spell?


    What should that spell cost.


    The one eyed dragon saw Chen Zhuo deep in thought and said directly, "you don''t have to guess, sir. I have three life talismans, which can protect me from death for three times. Even if you just blow me to pieces, I can recover intact."


    "Is it useless to attack the soul? I will blow your soul to pieces, and you will recover? "


    "This talisman contains part of my soul, so even if my soul and body are destroyed, I can recover."


    "So, what kind of talisman did you use before, so you can recover it?"


    "You didn''t die just now. For me, as long as you don''t, you will not die."


    "So you have three more chances of resurrection. That''s what you mean."


    "Yes."


    "That is to say, if I kill you four times in ten seconds, you will surely die."


    The one eyed dragon''s expression froze in an instant.


    But soon he recovered as usual.


    "You are joking. Although the talisman can be resurrected, it still needs a certain Resurrection time."


    "If I could speed up the resurrection process." Said Chen, squinting.


    The one eyed dragon''s expression froze again.


    In his eyes, Chen Yu is the kind of Super Master who is close to omnipotent.


    So he said that it is not necessarily impossible to accelerate the process.


    "Ha ha I''m kidding. I haven''t seen this magic before. How can I do it? " Chen Chu smiled, waved his hand and said, "you''re through."


    The one eyed dragon sat on the ground.


    At first, he was full of confidence.


    However, Chen''s three words and two words have already captured his psychological defense line.


    All his confidence comes from the talisman.


    Once Chen Yu really cracked the talisman.


    Or really accelerate the function of this talisman.


    Then the talisman will become a talisman.


    No one wants to die.


    Especially three times in a row.


    He didn''t know if Chen could do it.


    Although Chen said he had not seen the spell.


    But he can''t guarantee that Chen Yu, a master of this level, will break the spell.


    And once Chen Yu really can break this talisman.


    Then waiting for him will be a nightmare.


    Chen Zhu wants to kill him, not even for a second.


    After all, Zhang Tiexin, his martial uncle, was killed by his stare.


    He doesn''t think his cultivation ability can be compared with that of martial uncle.


    Fortunately, Chen Yu did not continue to embarrass him.


    "Where did you come from?" Chen Ji didn''t continue to embarrass him because he saw this talisman.


    The one eyed dragon''s heart thumped a little. It didn''t sound good.


    He was so entrusted that he was stared at by Chen Yu.


    "Senior......" The one eyed dragon has called Chen Zhu the elder: "this talisman is passed down by my Dayan five element sect."


    "Don''t you say there are three, take one for me."


    "Master, this talisman is a magic weapon in essence. It has been used up. It''s not three. It''s one and three. When it''s used up, it''s gone."


    "Well, then you five elements sect still have it. Let your sect leader or someone else refine one for me."


    "Master, the refining method of this talisman has been lost."


    "Oh Then you can help me to send a letter to Dayan wuxingzong and give me a life talisman in ten days, or kill the gate. "


    One eyed dragon shivered and almost sat on the ground.


    Now he can only turn to Zhang Tianyi for help.


    "Don''t look at me, I have no idea, and this is the trouble you caused to the clan. Besides, your five elements clan is not a good bird, but it can be quite clean when you die."Zhang Tianyi''s statement directly drove the one eyed Dragon into the abyss.


    At the same time, wuxingzong was sentenced.


    The five elements sect either met Chen''s requirements.


    Or be killed by Chen.


    Of course, they have a way to go.


    That is to ask for help from the government.


    But once they do.


    Then they are equivalent to killing the door.


    The first is that they will no longer be accepted.


    Jianghu affairs, Jianghu.


    What''s the matter with you looking for court protection?


    Moreover, the imperial court will not keep a behemoth of wuxingzong.


    The ingredients of wuxingzong are too complex.


    So the imperial court can only cut one size fits all.


    Break up the staff to all departments.


    Then take away the books of wuxingzong.


    The advantage is that they don''t die.


    With the protection of the court, their lives are saved.


    But since then they are no longer Jianghu people.


    So this is basically the last option.


    If there is any other way to live, they will not go to the court for help.


    If they do.


    Chen Zhu can only give up.


    Chen Chu looked at Zhang Tianyi and said, "let''s go out."


    Zhang Tianyi waved, but Chen Yu and others did not leave.


    Instead, Lao Lai, Zhu Hongyi, black monk and one eyed dragon were sent out.


    Only baifra, twenty-three generations of Blood Mary and Chen Yu are left.


    "What do you mean?"


    "This is a map of mountains and rivers. How many hours do you want to practice here?"


    "The map of mountains and rivers? The Legendary map of mountains and rivers? "


    Chen Yu''s eyes were wide and his face was full of consternation.


    Isn''t the map of mountains and rivers and states the map of rivers?


    Isn''t Hetu in your own hands?


    Wait Both the river map and the country map are the magic weapons of Nuwa.


    But it seems that the two may be about It''s not the same thing.


    Zhang Tianyi noticed Chen''s face and eyes.


    "What''s the matter? Any questions? "


    "No, nothing." Chen Yu shook his head.


    Chen Xun''s brain is a little confused. Is there any relationship between the map of mountains and rivers and the map of rivers?


    And there are maps of mountains and rivers, and there are maps of rivers. Does the book of naluo exist?


    Chen has never considered these issues before.


    Now, Chen Yu is thinking passively.


    "This map of mountains and rivers is the most precious treasure in ancient times. It''s self-contained. The spirit of heaven and earth here is endless, and it''s more than 100 times stronger than the outside world. Cultivating here is several times faster than the outside world, and it''s easy to suppress the big demons and fierce demons."


    "If you crack down, you crack down. It depends on what I do."

 Chapter 2753

    Zhang Tian smiled and said nothing.


    "You''ve called bevera and Mary home this time to discuss your recent gains."


    Chen Yu shrugged, opened his hand, and a fire rose in his palm.


    The eyes of the three immediately noticed the fire in Chen''s palm.


    "Isn''t this your fire of Nirvana?" Twenty three generations of Blood Mary looked at Chen Yu incomprehensibly.


    "No, it''s more complicated." Baifra is a master of fire.


    So he felt something more special in the fire.


    "More violent, more surging, more vigorous, and with some inexpressible chill." baifra looked at Chen Yu, "how did you do it?"


    "To merge with other energies is to merge with the power of the spirit."


    "Extremely opposite energy, and the power of the spirit is almost the most unclean negative force, you can combine the two?"


    The word fusion is not new to them.


    But not every energy can merge.


    What''s more, all the energy they can fuse belongs to the kind of common, not very advanced energy.


    They fuse energy, naturally for higher energy.


    But the process of integration is very complicated.


    And it''s not safe. Once out of control, it''s likely to release amazing energy.


    Now, they heard that Chen Yu actually integrated the fire of Nirvana and the power of yin and spirit, which made them feel somewhat incredible.


    "First of all, let me talk about my findings and ideas."


    Chen Yu looked at the three men and continued: "the first is the skill that triggers the inner world. I got it from the soul of a big demon in China, the old demon of kunlai. This skill is relatively complete, but it is very difficult to cultivate."


    Zhang Tianyi didn''t expect that kunlai old demon had such an important skill.


    If I had known, the old kunlai demon would have been killed by him.


    I didn''t expect Chen Zhu to be cheaper now.


    Fortunately, Chen Gu didn''t plan to hide himself, but took it out.


    "About the activation of the inner world and the way of cultivation, I will share the skill with you later." Chen Yu said: "this set of skills is to absorb Yin and Yang and refine them. I have practiced it a little bit. Although it''s the skill of the demon family, human beings can also practice it, but when they refine Yin and Yang, they will cause extreme pain to the body, which is almost unbearable to ordinary people."


    "Can I cover up the pain with other spells?"


    "I haven''t tried it. You can try it." "But I haven''t studied this set of skills more deeply," Chen said


    "Why?"


    Everyone was puzzled. After all, this kind of skill can''t be said to be a masterpiece.


    Why didn''t Chen Zhu practice?


    Has the pain reached the limit that even he could not bear?


    "Because in the next few days, I found a second set of equal level skills." Chen said.


    Zhang Tianyi, baifra and the 23rd generation of xuemali all stared at Chen Yu with big eyes.


    "Of course, I will share the second set of skills with you. After comparing the two sets of skills, I find that the second set of skills is more suitable for me. Of course, it''s not completely suitable. So I created the cultivation method based on the two sets of skills after eliminating the turnips and saving the green seeds. I won''t share this thing. After all, this skill is only suitable for me You may not be suitable for cultivation, myself. "


    People didn''t study this deeply. Chen Yu didn''t need to show two skills if he wanted to hide.


    "After the preliminary study of the two methods, I found that the two methods are totally different in their routes and ways of energy extraction and quenching. One is to quench the chaotic Qi with Yin and Yang, the second is to take the absolutely rigid Yang route and quench the Qi to the Yang. Then, after my own exploration, I created the self-cultivation method to quench the fire of Nirvana, the burning Qi and myself After refining his magic power, I finally got another kind of energy. I called this energy the spirit of Hunyuan. Later, I was calculated by Lao Zhang to deal with a thousand year old monster, and after devouring his spirit of Yin, I integrated it into the spirit of Hunyuan, and then I got the energy of this characteristic. I simply and roughly named it, the spirit of Hunyuan, and normally urge it Move, it can appear in the form of fire or lightning, or it can add damage and destructive power to every physical attack of mine... "


    Chen Chu looked at Zhang Tianyi and continued, "if I release all the energy in an instant, I will probably be able to evaporate all the demons directly."


    Everyone took a breath of cool air.


    With the strength of the three of them, it is not difficult to destroy a city.


    So they are all called mobile nuclear weapons.


    However, to evaporate a whole city.


    This is another concept.


    "Of course, this kind of performance in combat power is of little significance to us. With my strength, none of you can hide if we attack you. If we face each other head-on and need other means, you will not stand in the same place and let me make a big move."All nodded, but they were still shocked by Chen''s fighting power.


    "I''ll mainly talk about my experience."


    At once, they gathered their spirits and listened to Chen''s statement.


    "The Buddha said," one flower, one world, one leaf, one Bodhi. After I entered this level and opened the inner world, I found that my understanding of this sentence is more and more profound. The inner world is like a vast universe, endless, but carrying this inner world will cause a huge burden to the body, which can be said to be how much you can bear Burden means how much inner world you can develop. But then my team gave me another inspiration. That''s why inner world will burden me because I haven''t fully developed and the energy of inner world hasn''t really integrated with myself. At present, I''m in this stage, and I intend to continue to study from this perspective. "


    "Chen''s statement gave me a lot of inspiration, and I also talked about my recent research." Said baifra.


    People all look to baifra, they are very curious about what kind of research results baifra will have.


    After all, at their level of party, what can be shared should not be any common research findings.


    "Not long ago, I discovered and dug out an ancient god''s and found an arm of this ancient god."


    "Are you sure it''s God? Not a strong human? " Twenty three generations of Blood Mary questioned.


    "Don''t be impatient. Listen to me." "The reason I''m sure this arm is the remains of an ancient god is because I found something unusual about it," baifra said

 Chapter 2754

    "I found this arm to have a purpose, to gain the power of faith." Said baifra.


    "The power of faith?" Zhang Tianyi frowns and looks at baifra in a puzzled way.


    There are also many legends in China, and the most mainstream nature is Taoism and Buddhism.


    Taoism pays attention to the pure mind and the lack of desire.


    Buddhism pays attention to the universality of all living beings and the bliss of living.


    Although to some extent, they also preach and preach.


    However, the two major religions in China do not carry out brainwashing missionary work.


    On the contrary, many Western religions, especially the way of JD religion and missionary, have even reached a certain level of horror.


    So baifula ''s words aroused Zhang Tianyi'' s interest.


    "I have read many legends about gods around the world, so in my opinion, gods can be divided into three categories."


    "Three gods?"


    "Well, the first is the gods who receive the power of faith. The more believers, the stronger their power." "It''s like the God of the largest religion in the world today, if he really exists," baifra said


    "And the second and the third?"


    "The second category is the gods with divine power, similar to the Olympian gods in Greek mythology. They all have a clear divine power division. Each God has one or several divine powers. I have investigated this aspect and found that the Olympian gods are real."


    At this time, twenty-three generations of Blood Mary looked at Chen Yu: "I think he should have the most say."


    Baifra and Zhang Tianyi can''t help but look at Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu buttoned his nose and said: "I once entered a huge different space, the legendary Olympus mountain, and killed a God, Hercules, who was not as powerful as he thought. Maybe it was because he was weak at that time, or for some other reason, at least he did not have the title of power with Hercules In accordance, there is no God or man in the world who is more powerful than him, but in fact, I am more powerful than him. "


    "First of all, the Olympian gods should belong to a new group of gods. Their time of existence is very short, and their sphere of influence is very small. It can be seen that their own strength is limited, and most of their strength comes from divine power, so their strength can be roughly judged."


    "I suspect it''s a kind of rule," continued baifra. "The creator among them found a way to master the rule. The creator may be Zeus himself. Then he began to spread the use of the rule in a small range, so that a large number of gods appeared. They called them Olympus Gods, and this kind of divine power should take time Accumulation, and their existence time is doomed that they will not be too strong, of course, compared with ordinary people, they are strong enough, at least in the eyes of ordinary people, they are no different from God. "


    "What about the third kind of gods?"


    "You and I, the four of us, are the third kind of gods. Through the complex cultivation process, we have achieved our own strength. In terms of the strength of the living creatures in the world, we have no doubt been superior to all living beings."


    People don''t have too much rejection or more ideas.


    While they have great power, the way of thinking is still the idea of modern people.


    "I speculate that each of these three kinds of deities holds the power of their own system, but they do not conflict with each other. As for who has a higher upper limit or does not have a real upper limit, it is difficult for me to make a clear judgment at present."


    Baifra looked at Chen Yu and said, "you killed Hercules, but his body is still there?"


    Chen Yu shook his head and said, "it''s gone. It was completely blown to pieces by me. You know I can''t have any reservations in that situation. "


    "Unfortunately, if there is a complete body of the Olympian gods, there may be a chance to solve the mystery of divine power."


    "So how much faith do you get from that hand about the power of faith?"


    "Part of it, but it''s not complete, and it seems to be a bad thing." Said baifra.


    "Why do you say that?"


    "It''s similar to the power that some evil creatures gain by devouring the vitality of other creatures. The power of faith is not as good as it seems, especially for believers. If you need it, I can provide a piece of information that I have researched."


    "I''m not going to build a religion for myself." Chen Chu shrugged and said.


    It''s a pity that Chen Yu didn''t leave the whole body of Hercules last time.


    After all, he felt that Hercules'' divine power seemed quite suitable for him.


    If there is a chance to meet another Olympian deity next time, Chen Yu will also leave an eye on it.


    Maybe it''s not just the whole body, maybe it''s alive.


    Of course, it''s hard to say.After all, can we meet or say two.


    Besides, God is a very dangerous thing.


    None of the self proclaimed existence Chen met was a fault.


    Just because Hercules is defeated by himself doesn''t mean that other gods will be defeated by himself.


    Among the Olympian gods, Hercules is not the most powerful.


    He is not even one of the Twelve Gods, he is not a pure blood god, he is just a half god.


    Among the twelve main gods, Zeus, the king of the gods, was also one.


    Chen Yu will not be arrogant that he can pack the Olympian gods and take them away.


    This party, each shared some of their own experience.


    Some of them are useful, and some of them are little tricks to make people laugh.


    Then Zhang Tianyi collected the map of mountains and rivers.


    People are still yearning for the rich and extreme spirit of heaven and earth in the map of mountains and rivers.


    After all, it''s really unique to cultivate in it.


    On the way back to the hotel, Zhang Tianyi silently threw two boxes to Chen Yu.


    "What is this?" Chen looked at the two boxes with a weight of more than 100 kilograms in his hand, and looked at Zhang Tianyi in some confusion.


    "Your reward this time."


    "What? Pay? Didn''t you give it? "


    "Then it''s a tip." Zhang Tianyi said angrily.


    "Hiss I didn''t expect to be tipped one day. " Chen Yu said rather derisively.


    But Chen is obviously not going to return it to Zhang Tianyi.


    Look at Zhang Tianyi''s face. It''s estimated that there will be good things in this box.


    Chen Yu directly put the box into the space ring.


    "Are you going back to Los Angeles?"


    "It''s OK at home, too."


    "Don''t you still threaten that wuxingzong kid?"


    "I don''t think it''s possible for wuxingzong to take it out. Why, do you really want me to kill wuxingzong?"


    Chen Yu was originally in the mood of taking chances. If he was really lucky and forced out by him, he would be frank. Even if he didn''t, Chen Yu would not be upset.

 Chapter 2755

    This kind of thing is benmingfu. Chen Yu doesn''t know what it is.


    However, being able to revive is similar to the gold coin of the double that Chen Yu got from hell in his early days.


    This kind of thing has no use for Chen Yu.


    However, there is a certain guarantee for the family.


    It''s just that there''s probably a limit to this kind of thing.


    And it''s not easy to make.


    So Chen Yu didn''t have much hope.


    Chen''s daring to kill the killer organization does not mean that Chen really dares to kill the five elements sect.


    After returning to the hotel, Chen opened the box sent by Zhang Tianyi.


    Inside is a disk and a spearhead, both of which should be of the same material.


    The disk and spear head both exude a faint strange breath.


    It''s not strong, but it''s obvious.


    "What?" Chen Yu is a little confused.


    He believed that Zhang Tianyi would not send him these two things for no reason.


    But after studying for a long time, Chen didn''t understand what these two things were for.


    Weapons? It looks a bit like that.


    Spear and shield? Zhang Tianyi should know that even the most advanced things fall into his own hands are used as fire sticks.


    And they''re just shape like, definitely not real spears and shields.


    The disc is painted with obscure symbolic lines.


    There are also red threads on the spearhead.


    After studying for a long time, Chen finally picked up the phone and dialed Zhang Tianyi.


    "Lao Zhang, what''s the use of your gift?"


    "It''s a good thing anyway, you study it yourself."


    "You can''t give a gift without a horse''s egg." Chen Yu scolded and angrily hung up the phone.


    After studying for half an hour, I still can''t understand the meaning of it. I can only put away two things.


    Just then, Chen''s phone rang.


    "Hello, is that Mr. Chen, please?"


    "Who is it?" Chen Yu was a little surprised.


    He thought it was a foreign phone, after all, it was a private phone.


    But they speak Mandarin.


    "I''m brother Wang''s assistant, Xiao He."


    Chen Zhao slaps his head and immediately remembers that when Wang he met before, he also had an assistant Xiao He.


    At that time, I didn''t hear much from Xiao He, so I didn''t have a deep impression on the voice.


    But how does Wang he give his phone number to his little assistant.


    "Hello, what can I do for you?"


    "Brother Wang is in the hospital now. Can you come and see him?"


    "Well? What happened to Wang he? I''ll go to the hospital where he is now. "


    Chen Yu is a little confused. He and Wang he are not close friends.


    Wang Hesheng is in hospital. Why do you have to go and have a look?


    Although in theory, I know that he is ill in hospital, need to see him.


    But Wang he invited himself to see him, which was a bit of a problem.


    Of course, Chen Yu will not refuse Xiaohe for this.


    Then Xiao He gave the hospital address.


    Chen took a taxi to the hospital.


    At the door of the hospital, I saw Xiaohe holding his corner with anxious eyes.


    Seeing Chen Yu coming, I immediately came running in a hurry.


    "I''m sorry for the delay, Mr. Chen."


    Chen Yu finds that Xiao He looks a little flustered.


    "Is there any trouble?" Chen asked.


    Xiaohe ''s eyes flashed a little.


    "Brother Wang said before that if there is any problem that can''t be solved, there must be a way to find Mr. Chen." Xiao He looks at Chen Zhu nervously, for fear that he will leave.


    How can Wang he say this to his assistant?


    And he should know that even if there is trouble, it may not be solved by himself in China.


    After all, most of his contacts are with Lao Mei.


    On the Chinese side, his own foundation is not as good as that of him.


    "Take me to see Wang he first." Chen Yu didn''t ask. Let''s see what happened to Wang he first.


    Xiao He takes Chen Zhu to the intensive care unit.


    Because Wang he is a star and is also a famous star, there are eight black bodyguards standing guard outside the ward.


    After entering the ward, I saw Wang he sleeping in the hospital bed.


    One of the crane''s feet was plastered and hung in the air.


    Bandages are also on the head, and there are many bruises on the face.


    "What is this?"


    Chen Yu thought that Wang he was ill.


    But now it is found that he is injured.


    And it doesn''t look like an ordinary hand.


    It looks more like being beaten.Who did it?


    Wang he doesn''t have a bodyguard?


    "This morning, I don''t know where a few people came out. They just punched and kicked brother Wang and then hurt him." Xiaohe said with tears in his eyes.


    Chen Yu comes to the bedside and reaches for Wang he''s wrist.


    The heart rate was stable and there was no internal injury.


    However, how can there be a trace of magic in this body?


    Is not the person who beat Wang He ordinary?


    Did he provoke the spirit?


    Chen Yu gives a little mana.


    "Ah..."


    Wang he woke up and turned around to see that it was Chen Yu.


    "Mr. Chen You... "


    "Tell me what happened."


    Wang he first looked at the lotus standing not far away, then at Chen Zhu.


    "Mr. Chen, can you do me a favor?"


    "What''s busy?"


    "Help me take Xiao He to Los Angeles for a while."


    "The man who hurt you went to Xiaohe." Chen asked calmly.


    Xiaohe tugs at his corner and dare not look up.


    "She has caused some troubles in China, and the other party has a great influence. I''ve explained the problem like this. The other party doesn''t care about my identity at all. She is a girl who can''t avoid the other party, and I can''t help her. Moreover, if she goes abroad alone, I''m not sure. So I want to ask Mr. Chen to take care of her, and she goes abroad at most I can only apply for tourist visas, and I will be back in less than a month, but I''m afraid that those people will not give up in a short time, so I can only ask Mr. Chen for your help to find a relationship and let her stay abroad for a longer time. "


    "Who are those people?"


    "I''m not very clear about the specific person, but the power of the other party is very big. Mr. Chen, I beg you, OK?"


    Chen Yu thought for a while: "OK, I''m only responsible for taking her abroad, and then helping her to get a temporary residence. As for her living abroad, I shouldn''t be responsible for it."


    "No, I can take care of her other expenses."


    "Well, that''s settled." Chen did not continue to ask.


    Wang he and Xiao He don''t want to talk about each other. They don''t want to talk about each other.


    Wang he asked Chen Zhu for help.


    Chen Yu is willing to accept this sentiment.


    And it''s not too much trouble for him.


    It''s also earned to get Wang he''s affection.


    "I still know some people in China, not necessarily bodyguards, but in terms of personal ability, I''m sure that they are much higher than those at the door, and their business is quite extensive. If you need to do this, you can contact the person on your business card." Chen Zhu gives Mo Han''s business card.

 Chapter 2756

    Wang he looks at the business card and nods.


    There is only one Mr. Mo and the phone on the card.


    There is no more information.


    "Mr. Chen, when can you send Xiao He abroad?"


    Anytime, of course, if you need to, you can buy her a ticket to Los Angeles now.


    "She was alone I''m not sure. "


    Chen couldn''t help but wonder if Wang he and Xiao he had any feelings beyond the scope of work.


    "Then wait two days, my flight, and set out with me." Chen said.


    Since they have all agreed to help, we will do the best.


    Chen Yubao''s flight is not small, and there are not many more people.


    "If it''s convenient, please bring Xiao He with you."


    "Well, come to my hotel at ten o''clock the day after tomorrow."


    "Can you please ask Mr. Chen to help take care of Xiaohe these two days?"


    "Yes." Chen Zhu nodded, "nothing else, I''ll take Xiao He back first."


    "Xiao He, don''t give Mr. Chen any trouble."


    "I see." Xiaohe is introverted.


    And I know something about Chen Yu from Wang he.


    I think Chen Zhu should be mixed with black.


    Doing illegal activities abroad.


    So in the face of Chen Yu, there are also some restrictions.


    Xiao he followed Chen Yu all the way out of the hospital.


    They are basically in a state of zero communication.


    Xiao He is as afraid of Chen Yu as a tiger.


    Chen is not interested in Lotus either.


    So they both responded with silence.


    When he got to the hotel, Chen opened a suite for Xiao He.


    Then there was no more.


    We are all adults.


    Chen Yu can''t wait on her all day.


    As long as she stays in the hotel, Chen can arrive at the first time even if someone is in trouble with her.


    What''s more, Chen Yu is not alone in this hotel.


    Baifra lives next to Chen.


    They meet and chat when they are free.


    The hotel has basically been chartered by both of them.


    Chen Yu has a floor on his own.


    Because of the large number of people, baifra has two more floors.


    At the moment, Chen and baifra are lying on the couch beside the swimming pool on the rooftop, drinking wine in the sun.


    "Chen Yu, remember the last time I met Odar Loken in Istanbul?"


    "Remember, what happened? He''s starting to act again? "


    "I think I know his purpose."


    "What is his purpose?"


    "Shiva''s third eye, that''s Shiva''s divine power. His men said that odal Loken wanted to be a God. He just wanted to get a third eye, to get Shiva''s divine power, so as to become a real God."


    Chen Yu squints, Shiva''s third eye, theocracy!


    Chen Yu also has a magic book from arhan Trier here.


    But Chen Yu is basically moldy in the space ring.


    It was planned to find a scholar who was proficient in Sanskrit to study.


    But since returning to Los Angeles, it has been forgotten.


    Chen Yu didn''t care much about it.


    But now that byfra''s old story has been brought up again, Chen Yu can''t help but think again.


    After all, it''s about theocracy.


    Chen also wants to find out what the theocracy is all about.


    "Don''t you have two very important people of odal Loken, who don''t provide any useful clues?"


    "The information they can provide is very limited. The information they have seems to be very important. In fact, it''s all superficial information. The real core information, they don''t know anything at all, but they are certainly very important to odal Loken." Baifra looked at Chen Yu and said, "most of the things I know at present are based on my own conjecture and analysis. Don''t you have the magic book for cultivating the third eye? Do you find anything?"


    "No, the information available is very limited. I need more time to study."


    Chen Yu didn''t mean to say that he had no research at all.


    "In fact, it''s useless for us to guess. The most direct way is to directly grasp the odal Loken and break his limbs first. I''ll see if he''s still so hard spoken."


    "If he can get it, he won''t live to this day." Baifra was helpless.


    Even if he has eyes and hands, even if his accomplishments are unparalleled.


    But in the face of an enemy like oder Loken, he also had a headache.


    There is no doubt about the strength of Odar Loken.Most importantly, such people''s actions are still unpredictable.


    Any action is to be careful. It''s hard to catch any trace.


    This is even harder to deal with.


    A powerful but cautious enemy is the most troublesome.


    And before oder Loken left, he left.


    So much so that baifra is now every day nervous.


    No matter how strong he is, he will not be afraid.


    We can''t move any more.


    Nothing else. His friends are many.


    Take the strength of the war, how can it be stronger than Chen Yu?


    Baifra was not at all worried about whether he could ask Chen to move.


    The point is that oder Loken doesn''t show up at all.


    This night''s burglar prevention also caused him a lot of trouble.


    "If there''s any news about him, by the way, I''m upset that I wanted to hurt little Gelin last time and not kill him."


    Baifra thought so, as long as there is a trace of Odar Loken.


    Inform Chen Yu directly and cut off the mad dog''s life.


    In fact, Chen Yu was also very upset with odal Loken, very upset.


    At this time, baifra was slightly distracted, and then said, "the girl on the 20th floor and you know each other?"


    "Well, what''s the matter?"


    "There are several people in the lobby of the hotel. The breath is close to her. It should be the same."


    As baifra reminded him, Chen also let go of xiaotiandi''s perception.


    Chen Yu also sensed the existence of those people.


    But Chen did not find any breath in them.


    "I didn''t notice the breath of magic on them. How did you notice it?"


    "Breathing rate." Baifra said: "their practice should be to regulate their own power through breathing, which is not common, but I also know several similar skills, so I am familiar with them, and they have the same breathing frequency as the little girl you brought back, and their muscles are tight, breathing long and short, it seems that they are accumulating strength and bursting in vain when they need to Hair, so I think they should have come for that little girl, and mostly with a killing heart. "


    "Let your men drive them away." Chen Yu is still lying in the reclining chair unmoved.


    There are many experts in baifra''s followers. Chen Yu is not worried that his subordinates can''t deal with those people.

 Chapter 2757

    Wang he quickly picks up the phone.


    Pick up a business card at the same time.


    "Why call ye he and ask for a business card? You didn''t call ye he? " Crane shadow squints at Wang He, and is not good at approaching him.


    "No, no..." Wang he shivered with fear and waved his hands to explain: "I asked the security company to protect her. Now even if I want to contact Xiao He, I need to go through the security company."


    Crane shadow thought about it. Those people who meet in the hotel during the day are bodyguards?


    It does look like that.


    However, crane shadow still took the business card from Wang he''s hand.


    Mr Mo? 13xxxxxx¡­¡­


    Crane shadow returns the business card to Wang he.


    Just, the business card is not falling lightly.


    But with a red light, directly into the metal back of the crane.


    Wang he was scared to sweat.


    Do you want to call Xiao He directly?


    Or continue to dial the number on the business card left by Chen Yu?


    Although Chen said the owner of the number on the card is professional.


    But no matter how professional, I''m afraid these people can''t be solved, right?


    At the moment, Wang he is engaged in a fierce ideological struggle.


    He didn''t want to die, but he didn''t want to hurt Xiaohe.


    He and Xiao He are only employed.


    I don''t need to lose my life for her


    However, Wang Heshi couldn''t bear to call Xiao He over.


    That would really kill her.


    "Call quickly, don''t play tricks on me." The crane shadow shouted.


    Wang he was shocked by the drink.


    Finally, I made up my mind to call the number on this business card.


    I hope Mr. Mo has some ability.


    If not, at least be smart.


    "Hello, Mr. Mo from the security company?"


    "I am, who?"


    "I''m wang he introduced by Mr. Chen. I asked you to protect Xiao He. Have you forgotten?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "I have something to look for Xiao He. Would you like her to come here?"


    "In a hurry?"


    "Well, it''s urgent."


    "Well, I see. Is it the old place?"


    "Well, it''s in the special ward on the ninth floor of Beigang private hospital."


    "I''ll bring Xiao He in an hour."


    Wang he breathed a long sigh of relief.


    Fortunately, Mr. Mo doesn''t know his personal ability.


    But the level is still there.


    At least witty enough.


    I just said a few words.


    The other side has already understood.


    The best thing is that the other side can call the police.


    Or find enough people to save yourself.


    After all, this time I''m not facing a private meal.


    It''s a kind of person that shouldn''t exist.


    Crane shadow is satisfied with Wang he''s performance.


    Wang he is nervous at the moment.


    I''m afraid that Mr. Mo is a fool.


    Time goes by in a minute and a second.


    Wang he keeps looking at the time.


    The crane shadow on the opposite side is much more stable.


    He just needs to look at Wang He, so that he doesn''t have the chance to report to the police and the public.


    As for the outside walkway, it has been cleaned up for a long time.


    And even the little nurse on duty has been put down.


    So crane shadow doesn''t worry about any trouble here.


    Just then, footsteps came from outside.


    The footsteps were particularly loud in the open and silent corridor.


    Wang he and He Ying frown.


    Just at this time, Wang he heard someone else''s voice coming from the door.


    "Who are you from?"


    Poop -


    that''s the sound of people falling to the ground.


    The crane shadow, who was still relaxed, stood up at once.


    By this time, the footsteps had arrived outside the ward.


    The door of the ward was slowly pushed open.


    Crane shadow turns over, jumps to the side of Wang he''s bed, and reaches for Wang he''s neck.


    At the same time, watch the person standing outside the ward.


    Wang he was shocked. He didn''t understand why the crane shadow reacted so much.


    A stranger stood outside the door.


    "Mr. Wang he?"


    At the moment, Wang he is pinched by someone. He can only look at the stranger standing outside with a wry smile.


    "You can guess from my state. I''m Wang He, and you''re Mr. mo."


    "Why do you have my phone?""Mr. Mo, can you think about my present condition first?"


    The muscles of crane shadow are tense now.


    Even the fingers holding the crane''s neck were stiff.


    The man standing outside the door!


    The top monks of the spirit world!


    At the same time, it''s also the top assassin in the world of killers, Mo Han, and the trickster.


    Why is he here?


    "Daoyou, can you relax? He''s going to be strangled by you." Mo Han said lightly.


    Crane shadow Leng for a while, hands can not help but relax a little bit.


    But in the moment of his relaxation.


    A strong sense of crisis came from behind.


    The shadow of the crane suddenly waved out towards the back.


    But he saw a shadow coming towards him.


    Crane shadow immediately felt that he could not defeat the enemy.


    Magic flash! Crane shadow dodged the attack of black shadow.


    Wang he has been stunned. He can see the black shadow of attacking crane shadow from behind. It''s Mo Han.


    But isn''t he at the door?


    Are they twins?


    But when his eyes turned to the door.


    However, Mo Han''s body at the door was quickly turning into gravel.


    Crane shadow has retreated three meters away.


    Fortunately, this is a special ward. The interior space is enough for him to avoid.


    Otherwise, that would have killed him.


    Mo Han pinched his hands in disappointment.


    "Very few people can avoid my first strike."


    That blow just now is at least 60% of his ability.


    Most of the time, he only needs to use 60% of his ability.


    Whether he can avoid his first attack is basically a criterion for Mohan to judge whether he needs to be serious.


    Of course, those who can''t avoid his first strike don''t need him to be serious.


    Because it''s all dead.


    Wang he''s surprised.


    Is this Mr. Mo in front of you the same kind of person as the one opposite?


    He touched his neck, which was still sore.


    "Those people outside you are dying, if you don''t keep pestering me."


    "They''re still alive?" Crane shadow doubts Mo Han''s words.


    Those of his classmates died, and crane shadow didn''t feel strange at all.


    On the contrary, they are still alive, which makes crane shadow very strange, even suspicious.


    "I recently changed my job, and even my previous job rarely involves killing people before the employer reaches an agreement. Of course, if you plan to continue to pester me, I don''t mind killing my employer in advance, I don''t think he will negotiate with me for a counteroffer."


    Crane shadow slowly back, slowly back to the door.


    He dare not face Mo Han with his back.


    It''s too dangerous to face your back to a top killer.


    Of course, in fact, no matter which angle is used to face top killers, it is the same danger!!


    In particular, he believed the killer.

 Chapter 2758

    When crane shadow backs to the door.


    A cold hand sprang out of the back of the neck.


    And Mo Han in front of him turns into dust again.


    "Have you changed your profession?" The crane''s scalp is numb.


    At the moment, he finally felt the horror of top killers.


    "Sorry, professional habits."


    Then, the crane shadow felt the darkness in front of her eyes, and then there was no more.


    Mo Han claps his hands and looks at Wang he.


    At the moment, Wang he only thinks that Mo Han is more terrible than the shadow of the crane.


    That kind of easy to kill behavior, completely in the challenge of his psychological bottom line.


    "Tell me about you now." Mo Han said.


    "Excuse me, Mr. mo You and Mr. Chen are... "


    "My boss." Mo said quietly.


    Wang he doesn''t know what his mood is at the moment.


    That Mr. Chen even set foot in the spiritual world.


    It seems that his power is bigger than he imagined.


    But it also makes Wang he more afraid.


    I must not offend him.


    "This is the case..." Wang he said his situation and situation in detail to Mo Han.


    "It''s not a big problem. Judging from the skill of the other party, it''s not very serious, but the problem is that the identity of the other party is unknown."


    "Mr. Mo, do you accept protection?"


    "Take it, you want to hire me?" Mo Han has set up a security company according to Chen Yu''s requirements.


    But the company, in fact, he is a commander in chief.


    No security job can be found on his head.


    Some employers in the past contacted him.


    However, Mo Han now says that he doesn''t want to do the work in the past.


    It''s not that he''s tired of killers.


    It''s just because Chen Yu, the great mountain, was crushed on his head.


    He didn''t dare to disagree at all.


    But now Wang he is willing to hire him.


    He would be happy to take the job.


    "How do you charge?"


    "It depends on whether you hire long-term or short-term."


    "What about the long term and the short term?"


    "In the long run, one million soft coins a quarter, that is to say, four million soft coins a year. I will not only provide you with security services, but also give you some professional guidance. After all, I used to be a killer, and I am very professional in this respect." "If it''s short-term, it''s a minimum charge of one million soft Mei coins. The service period is no more than one month. You can check out after the task is over," said Mo Han


    "Then are you still in the old business?"


    "No more What, do you have a need for this? I can recommend my former colleagues to you. They are of good quality and low price. "


    "No, I''ll ask." Wang he quickly waved and shook his head: "if I mean, if I need this kind of service in the future I''m assuming, you know... "


    "I understand."


    "Then wait until you really need it."


    "Will such a thing be known to others? Let''s say Mr. Chen. "


    "I won''t report it to him, but he will surely know." "In principle, I am still under his control. If he needs to know, I will not hide it," Mo said quietly


    "Is it possible not to tell others? It''s a private deal. "


    "No, absolutely not. I am loyal to Mr. Chen and will never do anything against him."


    Wang he''s words immediately aroused Mo Han''s vigilance. This kid will not be sent by Chen Yu to test him.


    No matter what Mo Han thinks at the moment.


    He won''t reveal what he thinks.


    Joking, if you say something wrong, it falls into Chen''s ear.


    How do you explain yourself?


    Say it''s a lie?


    Will Chen give himself an opportunity to explain?


    Of course, whether or not Wang he really has this demand.


    It is obviously impossible for the two sides to continue to discuss this topic when they meet for the first time.


    Then there is their in-depth discussion on employment.


    Wang He is rich in wealth.


    Although Mo Han''s reward is on the high side.


    But it''s within his reach.


    And it is protected by Mohan, a top expert in the industry.


    He felt that his life was greatly safeguarded.


    Of course, Mo Han is a killer after all.


    But Wang crane has no other choice now.


    "Do we need to sign any more contracts or the like?"


    Mo Han rolled his eyes. "Are you kidding me? If you break the contract, do you think I will take the contract to court and sue you? No, I''ll just hang your head in the center of the city while you''re sleeping. ""Er..."


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, Chen Yu received a call from Mo Han.


    Chen Yu got a general idea of what happened last night.


    But Chen just knows.


    Didn''t call Wang he.


    For Chen Yu, this matter has nothing to do with him.


    The only thing he needs to do is to send Xiaohe abroad safely.


    For the next two days, Chen basically talked with baifra.


    During this period, the 23 generations of Blood Mary also came to find Chen Yu and baifra.


    This day, it''s time for Chen to go home.


    Chen took his family with him and a small lotus oil bottle.


    Xiao He''s still going through the formalities, but she has two weeks to get a tourist visa.


    Chen Yu has already handed in Alex''s visa for Xiao He''s international student.


    Two weeks is more than enough for Alex.


    Of course, the main thing is money.


    Chen Yu used a personal bank card of Xiao He to deposit millions of soft coins.


    If the deposit is waved in front of the visa officer, there is a high probability that it will pass.


    Of course, the detailed process does not need Chen''s concern.


    Xiaohe is still very honest. He is always careful on the plane.


    Private charter flights are still much easier than air travel.


    At least Chen Yu and his family don''t need to be so prim.


    Twenty hours later, the plane landed on the runway of the airport in Los Angeles.


    After getting off the plane, Chen Yu asked fari to take the children home first.


    Chen Yu took Xiao He to the house arranged for her.


    Chen will not, of course, arrange a non star hotel for Xiaohe.


    Chen Yu arranged Xiao He for Ethan.


    First of all, Chen Yu knows the root of Ethan.


    And Li Qing is there.


    If there is any emergency, Li Qing is also able to protect Xiaohe.


    "Mr. Chen, where shall we go now?"


    "To the hotel." "That hotel is owned by an old friend of mine, so I''m more at ease," Chen said


    At the end of February in Los Angeles, there was already some heat in the air.


    Ethan slumbered in the counter.


    Just then, there was a harsh sound in my ear.


    Ethan opened his eyes sharply and saw the disgusting face.


    "F * *" two people meet, is always so tacit greetings.


    "Why are you here?" Ethan then looked at the small lotus following Chen Yu: "who is she? It won''t be your little lover. Fanny is so beautiful. You shouldn''t do that. "


    Chen Yu rolled his eyes. "My domestic Friend entrusted me to take care of her. She will stay here for a while, maybe for a long time."

 Chapter 2759

    "Mr. Chen, here you are." Li Qinggang has just cleaned the room upstairs. Seeing Chen Yu coming, he immediately comes to say hello.


    "Sister Qing." Chen Yu smiled and nodded.


    Just at this time, two loafers came in from outside the hotel.


    Chen Yu and Ethan are both a bit of eyesight.


    Know that this is not just gangsters, they should still be gang members.


    "Who is in charge here?" Cried a hoodlum at the top of his voice.


    Seeing this, Li Qing did not go to communicate with the gangsters, but pulled Xiao He: "little girl, come with me, I will show you your room."


    It''s enough to have Ethan and Chen Zhuo here. I don''t need her to do much.


    "Ah Oh Good. "


    Xiao He looks more worried.


    Chen Yu and Ethan also disagree.


    Ethan is an old man.


    He''s seen a lot of this.


    "Hey kids, this is not where you should be."


    "Old man, do you know who we are?"


    In a minute


    Chen Yu and Ethan, each with a bruised nose, throw them out of the door.


    "Ethan, how could such rubbish come to your hotel to make trouble?"


    Ethan is also a little famous around here. He''s been a soldier, and he''s been on the street.


    Now, although I''m all over, I''m still famous around here.


    Basically, both black and white know the character Ethan.


    Even if it''s a gangster, he won''t come here to make trouble.


    That''s why Chen Yu wondered how two short-sighted gangsters could emerge.


    Even if they are members of nearby gangs, when they join the gangs, the old man will explain to them what people can provoke, where they can go and where they can not.


    Such a person as Ethan can''t be provoked by his appearance.


    In the early years, anyone who made trouble here basically went to the hospital.


    In recent years, there has been a lot of convergence.


    But it''s inevitable to have a hard fight.


    And Ethan''s a pretty connected person.


    The police officers from the local police station and the street peddlers can all be named.


    In this block, everyone will sell Ethan some thin noodles.


    That''s why Chen Yu is so surprised. How can some unsightly fool come here to make trouble.


    "Recently, the gangs in this block are not peaceful. It seems that the original gangs have broken up. Now it''s a new gangs that occupy this block. Some time ago, some people came to my hotel to harass the guests and want to sell jn and DP to my guests. Some foreign guests were even cheated into gambling, and they were penniless. After I found out, those people were chased away by me, and then There are gang members running to me one after another to make trouble. " Ethan said rather helplessly.


    Although he has a lot of contacts, there are some things that can''t be solved by contacts.


    "The original gang dissolved?"


    Chen Yu is a little surprised. Chen Yu, the original gang in this block, really knows.


    Originally a subordinate of the gang controlled by mogery.


    Because of Chen Yu, the gang has always been quite conservative about the movement of this block.


    Basically, the gang''s business is to open some underground casinos.


    At the same time, there are some gun control transactions.


    Even Street girls are not in their business.


    However, Ethan said that the new gangs seem to have been out of their original business scope and expanded their business scope.


    Chen Yu knows the real source of money for mogri.


    So he rarely touches something.


    To be exact, he doesn''t need these things to get wealth.


    For example, his business in some controlled streets is mostly for controlling gang members, not for making money.


    For example, he controls some street women. It''s better to say that they are under his influence.


    This is also a tacit agreement between mogery and the local police in Los Angeles.


    Mogery''s control of local gangs in Los Angeles has also reduced the number of apparently vicious cases.


    This is a mutually beneficial deal.


    Although it''s hard to see, it''s in the interests of both sides.


    But now there''s something wrong with the neighborhood.


    Gangs no longer reduce the incidence of vicious cases.


    On the contrary, it is creating malignant cases.


    For example, setting up bureaus for foreign tourists and dancing with immortals are already serious and vicious cases.


    For example, enter some public places, such as hotels and other places, to promote illegal goods.


    This is to put the invisible things on the table.


    At the same time, it means that the original situation of mogery''s painstaking management is directly destroyed.Once his tacit understanding with Los Angeles police is broken, it means that the two sides will fight each other.


    Chen Yu doesn''t understand why mogery did it.


    Or


    "Ethan, is there something wrong with mogery?" Chen asked.


    Ethan also knows mogery. At the beginning, Chen would know mogery through Ethan.


    Ethan also knows the trajectory of mogery''s life.


    "I don''t know the details, but in the last two months, the crime rate in Los Angeles has increased significantly, and it has increased a lot."


    "Any more information?"


    "Chen, you are successful in your career now. Don''t join in some things."


    Chen Yu narrowed his eyes and turned to Ethan.


    "I still like a peaceful Los Angeles." Chen Yu said with a smile.


    There was a word Chen didn''t say.


    He never felt that mogery was the underground king of Los Angeles.


    I''m the underground king of Los Angeles!


    Chen has always felt that Los Angeles is his own territory.


    Not mogery, not anyone else.


    Ethan is silent for a while, looking at Chen Yu and saying, "there is a gun shop owner in AMI block, he should be able to give you some information."


    "Thank you." Chen Yu said with a smile.


    Ethan looked at Chen Yu and said seriously, "if you can really do it, let Los Angeles restore the peace of the past."


    "By the way, take care of that girl for me. She has some trouble in China." Chen Chu got up and said, "I''ll go and say hello to sister Qing."


    "As long as she is not your little lover, no one will threaten her safety here."


    Chen Yu found Li Qing: "sister Qing, I have something to tell you."


    "About Monday south?" Li qingminrui is aware of what Chen Yu is going to say.


    "I gave up your great nephew, not only for cultivation, but also for basic maladjustment below the neck."


    "I''m not surprised." Li Qing''s response was very calm, as if he had expected: "they are all such extreme people. Why do you think I went abroad? It''s not because the people of Maoshan sect deal with me, it''s their family who deal with me. In order to get the ancient books of Qingyi sect from me, they didn''t read the family affection at all."

 Chapter 2760

    "Sister Qing, at least they are related to you. As an outsider like me, you didn''t seem to be very careful to put all the ancient books of Qingyi gate to me."


    Li Qing smiles. Chen Yu is different from her relatives in her eyes.


    Her relatives will only fall.


    Chen Yu and Ethan, on the other hand, were in the middle of her most difficult time.


    In Li Qing''s mind, Chen Yu and Ethan are her relatives.


    She doesn''t hate the Maoshan people in power.


    She was born in a Chinese family of spiritual world.


    The struggle of the spiritual world has long been familiar to the mind.


    Moreover, the black clothes cult of Maoshan sect has not been eliminated.


    It''s her relatives.


    Unexpectedly, she was forced to flee the country for asylum.


    "Come on, you''re afraid I have a knot in my heart, right? Don''t worry. Even if you kill him, I won''t be sad. Maybe I want to thank you."


    Chen was relieved.


    He still cares what Li Qing thinks.


    After all, I made her great nephew half dead.


    "By the way, that little girl is also a fellow."


    "Sister Qing, do you see that? Strange, one by one, why I can''t see it. "


    "Her Tona is very advanced, like the alchemy in East China."


    "You said she was an alchemist?"


    "Nine is ten." Li Qing said, "this girl has a good qualification. She is supposed to be a talent. Why, your good nature association plans to absorb her?"


    Is she the first lady of the alchemy that West wants to save herself?


    Chen Yu didn''t expect that he had found the right master.


    "I''ll have someone come over tomorrow to get in touch with her." "She has some relationship with the supernatural society, and this time it''s a bit of a crook," Chen said


    "By the way, I brought it from home and gave it to sister Qing."


    Chen Zhu takes out a gift box.


    "Look at you. You''re a long way away. You''ve got something."


    Li Qing does not refuse either. Chen Yu''s intention is enough for her.


    And with her knowledge of Chen, Chen would not give anything very valuable.


    ¡­¡­


    When he got home, Chen Yu heard Portia shouting inside.


    Seeing Chen Yu coming in, Portia rushed directly to Chen Yu: "boss, who did you invite? We went out for 20 days. When we came back, there was no chaos at home. The princess didn''t destroy them everywhere."


    "What''s so strange about this, princesses? They are very good." Chen Chu rolled his eyes and kissed Farley. "Well, you and jevier haven''t been home for so long. You can go back. Tomorrow we''ll give you a day off."


    "Boss, one day is not enough."


    "No, it''s enough. If you don''t want your credit card to fail this month, you shouldn''t ask for so many holidays."


    Credit card is the eternal pain of Portia.


    "It''s OK. I have a jevlar. She''ll lend me the money."


    "Interest is needed," she said, raising her head as she busily took the contents out of her suitcase


    "One by one, don''t you have any sympathy?"


    "Ha ha..."


    They all said he he, if you have compassion, it''s better to feed the dog.


    "Boss, where are the East and the west?"


    "This is from me, from Tianshi Zhang." Fari immediately came forward, took over the censer in the hand of Reeve, and then began to recite: "follow the wind, believe against the wind, look, don''t leave..."


    Chen Chu turned his mouth and said, "I''m sure there''s no such thing as old man Zhang''s gift. It''s better to lose it."


    Chen Yu couldn''t understand the truth of the Taoist School of France.


    But she understood: "boss, the censer in Miss Farley''s hand is the Taoist''s long chanting stove."


    "What''s the point of this censer?"


    "The ancients prayed for blessings in Taoist temple, and the incense burning prayer used the furnace of blessing, longevity and health. The other way is to invite blessings home, and Taoist temple will divide a tripod, that is, the long chanting furnace. Miss fari read the Buddhist scriptures of the emperor Hongda of Taoism."


    "You know religious culture so well, jefra?" Portia looks at her in surprise.


    Chen Yu is not surprised at this. What does jefre do?


    Former Dragon Slayer! That''s the iron and steel straight girl who personally killed the dragon.


    To understand the religious culture all over the world is a small child.


    After all, many of the weapons used by dragon killers contain religions all over the world. Some of them even need to be familiar with religious knowledge.


    After a while''s work, zevlar and Portia are rushed home by Chen Zhu.


    Then it''s the devil''s turn.


    They are good at housework.During the twenty days when Chen Yu was away, they relied on their care for their pets.


    That didn''t make them rush downtown to eat people.


    Family members have long been accustomed to the existence of evil spirits.


    They have long been used to taking care of their daily life.


    But in the aspect of housework, even the industrious hot flora can''t compare with any other evil devil.


    Let alone the lazy Portia.


    So Chen sent them back directly.


    "Honey, it''s going to summer. Let''s move to Mingyue villa." Said Farley.


    "Good."


    Originally, Mingyue villa was used for summer vacation, where the coastline is more suitable for summer activities.


    Although Mirror Lake manor will not be hot because of summer.


    But it is precisely because the mirror lake manor''s green plants are too lush, basically the sun is blocked.


    If you want sunshine, you can go to the lake or the grassland behind.


    On the sunshine beach waves, the first choice of nature is Mingyue villa.


    Chen Yu thought about it for a while, and planned to wait another month. When the temperature rose in April, he moved on.


    The next day, Chen Yu drove fari to the angel coast.


    When robio saw Chen Yu coming, he immediately stopped him from chatting.


    "Chen, how are you doing back home?"


    "I''ve donated so much money to your coast rescue team, can''t you recruit more people? Even if you can''t find one to replace farry, you can recruit ten or eight more. "


    "What is needed to save people on the coastline is speed. If you swim fast in the waves for five seconds, the survival rate of the drowning person will be 5% higher. However, the fast swimming speed of fari at a distance of 300 meters from the coastline is generally 30 seconds faster than that of other Lifeguards, which means that no one in the world can replace her, even if you invite the legend of swimming, evelie, there is no fari Excellent. "


    "That''s not why you enslave her."


    "Hello, we are engaged in a very meaningful business, not slavery."


    "She comes home exhausted every day."


    "Then why don''t you say that she has more holidays than any other lifeguard."


    "It''s not a matter of course that her holiday was bought from my donation, and as the best lifeguard, she got more holidays than others."

 Chapter 2761

    Chen''s and robio''s arguments will never yield results.


    Chen Yu naturally didn''t want farry to work so hard every day, and even had some danger.


    You know, saving people is not just about swimming.


    Sometimes, the drowning person will drag the lifeguard into the deep water together.


    So every rescuer is risking his own life.


    Chen cuning and fali go shopping all day and swipe their cards.


    Or start a company by yourself, no matter whether it''s good or not, at least it won''t be life-threatening.


    Instead of fighting the sea every day.


    To be sure, fari''s constitution has surpassed that of ordinary people.


    But she''s still human. She''s not Superman.


    Fari is an ordinary person, so she can''t grasp the supernatural power.


    So Chen Yu would let HEMA and Baima accompany her every day.


    At least, the two of them can be Fanny''s helpers.


    When necessary, he can also be the protector of France.


    And the idea of Robiola is the same as that of fari.


    They all feel that their cause is great and sacred.


    So this is where Chen can''t help.


    Of course, they are not the first to argue about this kind of argument.


    And this kind of argument is meaningless, because they can''t control the personal will of the parties.


    And they will only confine their arguments to each other.


    In the eyes of others, they are just talking and laughing.


    At this time, Chen and robio found a group of people on the beach.


    The men were obscene and looked around.


    Just like being a thief, it''s almost like writing "bad guy" on your face.


    They are scattered and occasionally come to the lone tourists on the beach, sneaking out some things to communicate with those lone tourists.


    "Who are these people?" Chen asked.


    Robio''s face darkened immediately.


    "I don''t know. What I didn''t have before has only recently appeared. I called the police several times, but I couldn''t completely eliminate these malignant tumors." Robio''s face was full of disgust.


    "Not before?"


    "This is a public area. How could anyone dare to bring this kind of thing here for sale in the past?"


    "But it doesn''t happen now."


    "I don''t understand what''s going on these days, these damned odds and ends, they''re polluting Angel beach."


    "Then urge the police or inform the media of the incident, which should bring more investigation power to the police." Chen Yu casually gave an idea: "in addition, to protect fari, I don''t care what the angel coast looks like, as long as don''t let fari get involved in these troubles, everything is easy to say."


    "It''s not just her. The coast guard is a big family. I won''t let any member get involved in these troubles."


    "If there''s any trouble, I mean if there''s any trouble you can''t solve, please feel free to contact me." Chen Zhao patted robio on the shoulder: "although I don''t want to worry about the trouble of angel coast, if it''s the working environment of fari, I have no reason to stand by."


    ¡­¡­


    "West, you get our men together. I''ll go down to headquarters."


    "President, you promised to help me protect the princess of alchemy, but you came back like this. I''m so disappointed with you."


    "If you keep talking to me, I''ll buy a ticket to fly back to China and strangle your stupid princess."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    West did not speak.


    He was really flustered.


    Even if the traitors of the alchemy chase the daughters of their allies.


    If we add our own president, the daughter of the alliance leader has a chance to live?


    I''m kidding. How about exposing the rhythm of the wilderness in minutes.


    It''s good luck to keep a whole body.


    But he knew that Chen''s enemies were mostly dead.


    And the enemies with the most complete bodies are the dragons.


    When Chen arrived at the headquarters, he heard the mechanical sound of the construction site in the distance.


    West came out. "President."


    "The noise of the construction site over there is so loud recently?"


    "It''s impossible. After all, an airport is under construction. Even a small airport is a big project." West said helplessly, "President About alchemy... "


    "I''ve brought you back to Los Angeles, and you''ll get in touch with me tomorrow."


    "President, have you found someone?"


    "Nonsense, Huaxia is my base camp. It''s not a matter of minutes to find someone."


    Chen Yu didn''t mean to say that he was just a crooked man.


    West was overjoyed. Unexpectedly, Chen Yu actually found people and took them to Los Angeles."How many people have come?"


    "Long sakazaki has returned to Japan for the new year, but she hasn''t come back yet. Everyone else has arrived."


    Chen Yu knew that she had returned to Japan, which was approved by him.


    "Well, that''s it. I need to consult."


    When Chen Yu arrived at the meeting room, he first asked people to arrange a sound barrier.


    It''s not to be afraid that their conversation will be leaked, but to not be disturbed by the noise of construction machinery nearby.


    "Who has any news about the recent abnormal activities of the black gang in Los Angeles?" Chen asked directly.


    "President, do we have to get involved in the fight of the gang?" Asked Jolin Nash.


    "I don''t mind if it''s the black gang of the past." Chen looked at Jolin Nash and said, "but the premise is that the activities of the gang have always been within my tolerance, rather than the unbridled crimes under my eyes."


    Chen Yu still hasn''t said that the original gang leader is his acquaintance.


    Chen Yu has made several calls to mogery since returning to Los Angeles.


    But it''s all in a blind tone. I can''t get through.


    Chen thinks Mogli may be dead.


    Chen Yu didn''t care much about mogery''s life and death.


    Not to mention, mogery can say that there is more to death than to live.


    He is not a gentleman, not even a good man.


    Hunhei... Help, today he killed others, tomorrow he was killed by others.


    Isn''t that a matter of course?


    Chen Yu never thought of revenge for him.


    Chen now just wants to drag out the son of a bitch who made Los Angeles a mess and flog the corpse.


    Chen has never doubted whether Los Angeles will be able to restore calm after the death.


    There are always people who think that there is white and there is black in the world, which is pure bullshit.


    Why can China do a good job in public security?


    Why can''t we go to Lao Mei?


    Therefore, Chen Yu, as a Chinese, thinks that as long as he makes up his mind, no matter what kind of public order is concerned.


    If it''s not enough to kill one bastard, kill ten. If it''s not enough, kill one hundred.


    When we kill people in a panic, we don''t believe that there will be any stupid idea of believing in black-and-white mixing.

 Chapter 2762

    "I have some information on hand." Said Rouen fasibon.


    He is one of the most connected members of the supernatural society.


    After all, he is an alchemist. Many alchemy materials need to be purchased through special channels.


    So there are contacts of all kinds.


    "Tell me what information you have."


    "When I went to a familiar alchemy shop to buy materials, the owner of the shop told me that boar king, the ruler of the underground world in Los Angeles, had to make a big move recently. Some goods might be in short supply, so let me buy more. I didn''t care about it, but within ten days, the boar king suddenly disappeared, and then several foreign gangs began to Los Angeles is in a big fight. Just half a month ago, the dispute suddenly stopped. Dozens of people died. The English gang from Ohio won. The English Gang is one of the most radical factions in the gang. What they advocate is to use chaos to gain benefits. "


    "The boar king also provides sources of alchemy materials?" Chen Yu had some accidents.


    "In fact, most of the alchemy materials are on the list of contraband, and the gangs don''t know the actual use of these contraband goods. They just think it''s profitable, so they will transport and take s."


    "You say boar king has big moves? What''s the big move? "


    "I don''t know. It may be an expansion of territory or a big deal. Anyway, what big moves can these gangsters make? Can they still use s warheads?" After all, Rouen faxiben was not a gangster. Most of what he could know was learned through the contacts of the spiritual world.


    But the spiritual world and the black gang are two worlds that have no intersection.


    So the information that Rouen fasibon can provide is very limited.


    Chen also hoped to get enough information through the supernatural society.


    Unfortunately, the supernatural society belongs to the spirit world, and few people pay attention to the trend of the gang.


    Think about it. No matter what happens to black... In Los Angeles.


    No matter how hard it is outside, it has no effect on them.


    The black gang even appeared in front of them.


    They also have enough self-protection ability.


    No, it''s not self insurance.


    It''s the ability to smash the guys in the opposite direction.


    Chen Yu looked at West and said, "West, if I kill the black... Help the big one, is there any trouble?"


    "A man can go missing, but he can''t be bloodied." West made a brief statement.


    He means that the gang members can go missing.


    But we can''t find the bodies of dozens of people or even more in the morning.


    There is a difference between the two.


    "President, I can help in this regard." Said helys faintly.


    Her opponents are basically in the category of the dead, properly missing cases.


    Of course, she has a habit of collecting corpses besides the dead.


    Whether it''s a whole body or a skeleton, she''s happy to be included in her collection.


    "I''ll call you if I need to."


    Chen is more willing to turn everything into ashes, rather than add to her collection.


    After all, sometimes, when there''s not enough dead space for her, she always uses some places as temporary warehouses.


    For example, the cold storage of food in the headquarters, or the material warehouse.


    In a word, it must be something that we don''t like.


    "President, I have mastered several magic recently, and I can help you solve the problem." Said Jolin Nash triumphantly.


    "President, I''m good at chopping people. If I need to, I can chop your enemies to pieces, enough to flush into the toilet." Dongye Tianxi said.


    There are always violent elements in this conference room.


    They are good at and master the technology of human destruction beyond human cognition.


    It has nothing to do with their strength.


    For example, the powerful Norma, her strength is one of the best.


    She is also good at killing people, but she can''t do other people''s physical destruction of a person.


    But so far, Norma is as pure as the little white sheep. She is one of the few people who hasn''t killed anyone.


    "President, when should I clean up the assholes in Dashan first? Recently, my uncle''s restaurant has been harassed by several gangsters." Said Lindsay Beyonce, gnashing her teeth.


    "If I can, I still hope to solve the problem from the source. It''s not good to die too many people."


    People look at Chen Yu, and then keep silent.


    In their view, Chen Yu should be the most unqualified person to say this.Even the latest newcomer, Lindsay Beyonce, has witnessed Chen''s bloody slaughter.


    "Well, I just want to make the trouble as small as possible." Chen Chu shrugged.


    People accepted Chen''s explanation.


    They all know Chen Yu is a person who is afraid of trouble.


    "West, how many gangs, distribution and members are there in Los Angeles? By the way, can their assets be collected as our funds?"


    "Not normally."


    "What is normal?"


    "It''s normal to be found. As long as it''s not found, it''s OK."


    "Then collect the assets of their eldest brother. I think no one will object to our tax on the gang."


    Just then, Erdos knocked on the door of the conference room.


    Then Erdos came in with fewood sko.


    "Boss, Mr. fiywood is here."


    "How are you, feywood?" Chen Yu looked at the people in the conference room and said, "today''s meeting is here. Let''s break up first."


    "Hello, Mr. Chen." Fewood schoe shook hands with Chen.


    "Go outside." Chen said.


    "Well."


    Chen and fewood sko arrived at the artificial lake next to their headquarters.


    "What''s the progress of the airport here, feywood?"


    "It''s quite smooth, but the noise is a bit loud. Mr. Chen, does it affect the normal work of your company?"


    "It''s OK. It''s noisy. But the headquarters building is equipped with sound proof glass, so it won''t affect the work of my company''s employees, but it''s better to control the dust."


    "I try."


    Although it''s troublesome to control the dust on the construction site, it needs to increase the cost.


    However, as long as it is Chen''s request, even if it is troublesome, fewood schoe also needs to be careful.


    "Mr. Chen, is your plane reserved?"


    "There are so many things recently, I haven''t made a reservation yet. What do you recommend?"


    "I don''t dare to recommend it. I have a private party with executives from two aircraft manufacturers. If Mr. Chen has time, I''d like to invite Mr. Chen."

 Chapter 2763

    Fewood schoe doesn''t want to recommend Chen''s private jet.


    In fact, it was the aircraft manufacturers who learned that feywood schoe was building a private airport for a wealthy man.


    That''s why fewood schoe was asked to introduce him.


    Although these manufacturers have promised that if Chen Yu pre orders their aircraft.


    It''s going to be a big Commission for fewood schoe.


    But feywood schoe was clear.


    His main business is construction, not a commission to sell airplanes.


    So fewood schoe just promised to help with the referrals, not the planes.


    Introduction and recommendation are two concepts.


    Introduction means that this is my friend who sells XXX products and wants to make a friend with you.


    The recommendation is more direct. My friend sells XXX products. You can consider their products.


    No matter how much commission aircraft manufacturers give, feywood schoe can''t put the cart before the horse.


    After all, what Chen gave him was the foundation of the construction company.


    It''s not a small profit like Commission.


    After all, a private plane costs tens of millions of dollars.


    It''s impossible for an aircraft manufacturer to give him a commission of 10% or more.


    However, the profit of the projects Chen gave him was 20% or even higher.


    And this kind of engineering cooperation, initiative in their own hands.


    After all, fewood schoe is confident in the quality of my project.


    However, the quality of the aircraft sold by the aircraft manufacturer to Chen Yu is controlled by others.


    "When?"


    "Tonight, if it''s not convenient for Mr. Chen, we can reschedule it."


    "Tonight, yes."


    Chen accepted the invitation.


    Although he doesn''t like such parties very much.


    But his cooperation with Wood Scott was satisfactory.


    So he''s kind of giving feywood schoe a treat.


    Chen Yu had another chat with fewood sko.


    Fewood schoe has promised to finish by the end of this year.


    Of course, if Chen needs to rush to work.


    He can also find a way to carry out the construction by stages and use part of the airport first.


    This is his different treatment of Chen Yu.


    As long as Chen Yu needs it, he can meet it.


    Fewood schoe is a busy man, and Chen Yu is busy.


    Chen then went to the city.


    Amy block, it''s an old block.


    Most of the facilities were built in the 1970s and 1980s.


    It looks pretty old.


    There are not many cars on the street.


    Most of the shops along the street are closed.


    Even if the door is open, most of the signs are broken.


    Chen Yu is driving back and forth in this street.


    It took a lot of time to see a gun shop.


    There is no sign at the door. If he didn''t see the situation in the shop, Chen could hardly find the gun shop.


    In fact, most stores in this street are supported by acquaintances.


    No signboards are needed for acquaintances, and strangers will not come here.


    There are some guns hanging on the counter and wall of the gun shop, but more places are empty.


    It seems that the business here is not only poor, but it''s going to close soon.


    Gun shop owner saw Chen Yu come in and raised his eyelids.


    "Eighty dollars on the left, one hundred and twenty dollars in the middle counter, two hundred to three hundred dollars over there. Those with labels are legal. Those without labels are illegal. Choose your own."


    "No registration required?"


    You need a gun license to buy a gun from Lao Mei.


    This thing will be cancelled if there is any illegal record.


    Simply put, if the government thinks you''re dangerous, then you can''t hold a gun.


    Even if you can buy a gun, you need to register.


    The model, caliber, date of production and even the certificate of qualification of the gun, as well as the identity information of the buyer.


    "When you drive such a good car, you can see that the rich people run to me to buy guns. They certainly don''t want to buy guns in a regular way, or they don''t come to buy guns at all." The shopkeeper yawned and said in an extremely lazy voice.


    The owner of the shop is the old Jianghu. Basically, he can see the origin of the buyer entering the shop at a glance.


    But looking at Chen Yu, he couldn''t understand.


    After all, there are no rich people in his shop.


    Even if the rich really need illegal guns, they will be bought by others instead of themselves.


    So the shopkeeper is more inclined to buy intelligence from the Asian in front of him.


    "Ethan recommended me. He said you can give me some information that I need."The shopkeeper looked up and down at Chen Yu.


    "You know my fees are very expensive."


    "Cash or check?"


    "Credit card swiping is supported." The shop owner directly took out the POS machine and put it in front of Chen Yu: "what information do you want?"


    "Is the boar King dead or alive?" Chen asked.


    "Are you his friend or enemy?"


    "Is there a difference?"


    "My charging standard is very fair. The old and the young are honest. If you are his friend, the charging is very expensive. If you are his enemy, the charging is more expensive."


    "Ha ha It''s really fair. It''s a friend. " "I left Los Angeles for more than 20 days, and when I came back, I suddenly found that Los Angeles seemed to be changing and the boar King couldn''t get in touch," Chen said


    "One hundred thousand dollars." The shopkeeper pushed the POS machine in front of Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu swiped his credit card on it.


    "Dead."


    Chen''s face suddenly turned black.


    "Are you kidding me?"


    "As I said, my intelligence prices are open, and I didn''t force you." Said the shopkeeper with disapproval.


    "What about his boar?"


    The shopkeeper saw the POS machine again and sent it to Chen Yu.


    "Dead, too."


    "How did you die? That pig is not so easy to die because of its rough skin and thick meat. "


    "By a dozen machine guns, even the terminator will be taken down, let alone a pig."


    Chen Yu doesn''t know what mood should be used to accept it at the moment.


    Victoria, the name mogery gave it.


    Chen Yu is the one who created it.


    Although Victoria does not belong to Chen.


    However, Chen Yu still has deep feelings for it.


    If you can imagine its present ending.


    Chen may want Victoria back.


    "How did mogery die?"


    "Air crash."


    "You mean the black gang in Los Angeles has the ability to make an air crash?" Chen Yu doesn''t believe the shopkeeper''s words.


    Joking, it''s almost as difficult to make an air crash as to start a war.


    If the Los Angeles black gang can do it, Chen Yu will not be able to deal with them. The government is the first to kill them.


    "It''s impossible to make a plane crash in Los Angeles, but what about Africa?"


    "Africa? Did you say mogery went to Africa? "


    "Mogri got a message that there was a diamond mine in Sierra Leone, which was occupied by the rebels. The rebels did not intend to develop it, but invited rich businessmen from all over the world to auction it and sell it at one time. Mogri was also attracted to the past, and then an airplane crash happened."

 Chapter 2764

    "That is to say, this is a fake news?"


    "I don''t know if the news is false, but mogery''s death is not an accident."


    "Is the Los Angeles black gang now completely controlled by the English Gang?"


    "Most of them have been controlled, and a few blocks have not been completely controlled, but the original rulers of those blocks have been defeated, and it is not far from complete control."


    "Give me the details of the England gang."


    "This information is very expensive, very expensive."


    "How much?"


    "A million dollars, if you can get it, I''ll tell you what color underwear their boss is wearing today."


    Chen Chu directly paid off one million dollars.


    "Don''t tell me about the color of their boss''s underwear today."


    "No, I do what I say." The shopkeeper said firmly.


    "When can I get the information I want?"


    "It will take some time."


    "How long? I''m very busy, or you can sort out the information and send it to my mailbox. "


    "Thirty minutes."


    "So fast?"


    Chen Yu thought it would take at least a few days.


    Unexpectedly, it was only 30 minutes.


    How about some time?


    "I could have given it immediately, but I have to get the information about what color underpants the England boss is wearing today."


    Chen Yu''s face turned black, and the shopkeeper burst into laughter: "I''ll make a joke with you. Just wait for me for a few minutes and I''ll sort out the documents."


    In a few minutes, the shopkeeper will print the document and hand it to Chen.


    Chen is about to leave when the shopkeeper suddenly stops him.


    "Sir."


    "What is it?"


    "I don''t know what you''re going to do with these documents. Maybe you''re going to avenge mogery, but you''d better be careful. The English Gang is a little abnormal."


    "Abnormal? What''s not normal? "


    "They are a group of ferocious thugs." The shopkeeper said meaningfully.


    "Isn''t that normal? I never expected them to be kindergarten freshmen."


    "No, you don''t understand what I mean. They have a lot to do with killing, and they are very bloodthirsty, far more cruel than ordinary gangs."


    The shopkeeper looked at Chen Yu, who was calm, and said, "maybe you have any extraordinary ability, but you should keep my words in mind, especially the core members of the English Gang, who have committed many terrible crimes in Ohio and the border cities of maple leaf state, and they have also been attacked by professional mercenaries, but in the end they didn''t have any The mercenaries who attacked them are now gone. "


    "Thank you for your kind reminder." Chen Chu turns around and walks out of the gun shop with a smile.


    The shopkeeper watched Chen Yu leave. The man was a little overconfident.


    Does the other party really have something extraordinary?


    Or what''s missing from your intelligence?


    The shopkeeper typed in Chen Yu''s name on his computer.


    Although Chen did not tell his name.


    But there is a signature on the credit card receipt bill.


    "Boss."


    The shopkeeper was still searching Chen Yu''s information.


    All of a sudden, I heard the voice of Chen Yu''s return, and I was immediately shocked.


    "Why are you back?"


    "Don''t try to find my information, and don''t keep my information. After all, I have investigated you before I asked you to buy information. You don''t want me to spend 10 million dollars chasing you and your family."


    Well, the shopkeeper helplessly opened his hand: "Sir, you misunderstood."


    "I don''t want this misunderstanding to happen again, whether it''s my misunderstanding or not."


    "I promise, there will never be another time." Said the shopkeeper sincerely.


    He knows that some people are very dangerous.


    For example, when they sleep, they cut their carotid artery with a fruit knife.


    For example, they will use a lot of money to invite others, and even they will be tempted to cut their own carotid artery with a fruit knife.


    So for the sake of the safety of his family, the shopkeeper decided to erase all the evidence that Chen had come.


    "It''s fun to talk to smart people. Goodbye."


    "Goodbye, sir."


    The owner of the shop sent Chen Yu out of the door to get on the bus.


    It was not until Chen''s sports car had left his vision that the shopkeeper''s expression converged.


    They don''t have to deal with gunfire.


    But the level of danger is no less than that of the first-line operations.


    There are not many ways to reduce the risk. One way is to put away your curiosity.Curiosity kills people like them.


    Don''t investigate people who shouldn''t.


    It''s going to be dead.


    The shopkeeper dares to sell information from the English gang.


    That''s because most of the people on the road know about the English gang.


    At best, he provides more secretive content.


    So even if the gang were attacked, it was unclear who had betrayed their intelligence.


    There are too many people in Los Angeles who have information about them, and too many who are selling their information.


    The shopkeeper was not the first to master and sell information about the English gang.


    But Chen Yu is different.


    That style of spending money is really attractive when you pay the bill.


    But if it''s paid to the assassins, it''s not so much fun.


    And the shopkeeper didn''t just think Chen was rich.


    He also felt danger in Chen Yu.


    In fact, they communicate all the time, and the shopkeeper keeps one hand under the table.


    Because there''s a rifle stuck to the bottom of the table.


    Fortunately, what he was prepared for and worried about didn''t happen.


    When Chen Yu returned home, he took out the information he had bought.


    But the first part of the information is what color underpants the England boss wore today.


    Chen Yu considered for a long time whether he wanted to buy murderer to kill the strong shopkeeper.


    But think about it, or forget it, that bastard is not worth so much money.


    Milo tanzk Williams, the England boss.


    Not very old, thirty-three.


    But it took a long time to control the English Gang, 16 years.


    From the age of 17, he took over the English gang from his father.


    In sixteen years, all the elders left in his father''s time have been replaced by him.


    To be exact, all the elders of his father''s time, including his father, have disappeared.


    Chen Yu also has to admit that this Milo tanzik Williams is really ruthless.


    This is true for his father as well.


    Although there is no direct evidence that he did it.


    But some things don''t pay attention to evidence.


    But when Chen saw the next content, his face changed.


    There is something wrong with the English gang.


    It''s not just a problem, it''s a concentration camp for lunatics.

 Chapter 2765

    At present, there are 12 core members of the English gang in this information.


    It doesn''t take you much to be a core member of the England team.


    You don''t need a lot of contacts or sophistication.


    Nothing is needed, as long as one thing can be done, then it can become a core member of the English gang.


    Kill your wife and children. If you don''t have a wife and children, kill your parents.


    That''s why Chen Yu thinks that this gang is a concentration camp for lunatics.


    No wonder the owner of the gun shop said that.


    The English Gang is cruel and unreasonable.


    Even the black gang can''t have such rules.


    In fact, most of the members of the black gang in the world, their purpose is just to survive.


    A small part is for the benefit.


    These are the facts we all know.


    There may also be some brain disorders, in order to kill, to meet their own crazy.


    These are not incomprehensible.


    After all, the woods are big. There are all kinds of birds.


    But there are no gangs willing to recruit lunatics.


    The English Gang is the opposite.


    They''re not just recruiting lunatics.


    It looks like they''re more in the control of the gang.


    In this world, there is only one reason for the existence of all gangs, that is, interests.


    However, Chen doesn''t feel that indiscriminate killing, or even killing his own family members, does not produce benefits.


    Nothing but to prove that they are mad.


    Do they want to use this kind of crazy behavior to intimidate their opponents?


    Chen Yu thinks that although they are crazy, they should not be fools.


    After thinking about it, Chen decided to show West the information.


    This gang is obviously abnormal, very abnormal.


    Shortly after sending it to west, West called back.


    "President, this is the English Gang?"


    "Yes, have you read the information? How do you feel? "


    "It''s really a creepy gang. It''s the most horrible organization I''ve ever seen. It''s more evil and terrifying than some evil sects in the other world."


    "Do you think that this English Gang is related to some spiritual organization? Or some cult. "


    "It really seems possible."


    Chen Chu wanted to make a direct attack on the Yellow Dragon and help England.


    But now it''s gone.


    If it''s just a hobby of the England boss.


    Chen doesn''t mind giving him more days to live.


    If there are other forces behind each other, Chen doesn''t mind killing more.


    Anyway, this kind of thing is a waste of food in the world.


    ¡­¡­


    In the evening, Chen received another call from fewood schoe to confirm whether Chen had gone out.


    Chen Yu is quite serious in punctuality.


    Chen doesn''t like being late or waiting for others.


    By the time we got to fewood schoe''s villa, there were already a lot of guests.


    Fewood schoe''s house is not small either.


    He is a rich man himself.


    In addition, his company''s business expansion in the past two years has made a lot of money.


    "Welcome, Mr. Chen."


    "Thank you."


    Fewood schoe, with his wife, introduced him to Chen.


    His wife, ayuna Delia, looks about the age of feywood schoe.


    She is a gentle and dignified woman.


    Then enter the villa.


    Fewood schoe introduced Chen Yu to his two children.


    A boy of fourteen and a girl of seven.


    Feywood schoe was very attentive to the party.


    Then the guests continued to show up.


    It''s impossible for fewood schoe to accompany Chen Yu all the way.


    After greeting Chen, he went to entertain other guests.


    It wasn''t long before feywood schoe came over with a silver haired old man.


    "Mr. Chen, let me introduce you to my friend Bingley Lang, vice president of North gravity This is Chen Zhao, a successful entrepreneur and owner of Dashan beer


    "Hello, Mr. Bingley."


    "Hello, Mr. Chen, I''m a loyal customer of your beer." Bingley Lang is not young, but he is very relaxed.


    Even if Chen knows what he''s looking for from fewood schoe.


    Instead of going straight to the subject, he approached Chen with a friendly tone."Another friend came. I''ll go and entertain them first. You can talk." Fewood schoe left room for Chen Yu and Bingley Lang to talk privately.


    Bingley Lang takes the initiative to talk to Chen Yu about wine.


    And also talked about all kinds of Chinese wine.


    He seems to think Chen Yu is a brewer and should be very familiar with and interested in alcohol culture.


    After talking about wine for more than ten minutes, Bingley Lang got into the topic.


    "Mr. Chen, I heard that you are considering buying a private plane?"


    "Well, that''s the plan."


    Even without the Party of fewood schoe, Chen intends to start evaluating private aircraft manufacturers in this period.


    "I wonder if Mr. Chen is interested in any plane? Or what''s your intention? "


    "Not yet. You know, I''m a beer seller. I''m still at a very strange stage for airplanes and so on."


    "I wonder if our North gravity products can meet Mr. Chen''s needs?"


    "I don''t know much about your products."


    "Then Mr. Chen mind if I take some time to introduce our products to you? Of course, I try to save that expertise. "


    "Of course not. In fact, I''m quite interested."


    "What price has Mr. Chen considered first?"


    "For a large aircraft or super large aircraft, I tend to build an air villa, regardless of the interior decoration design price. I can accept the basic price within a billion dollars. Two medium-sized aircraft can carry at least 15 passengers, need certain entertainment and rest space, with the unit price within 100 million dollars, one seaplane and one helicopter. ¡±


    Bingley Lang''s eyes are shining with hot light. This is a big order!


    "Mr. Chen, our main products of North gravity are large aircraft and super large aircraft. At present, our share of large-scale civil aviation aircraft in the world is 1.44%, and our market satisfaction is as high as 95%, far higher than Boeing and Airbus."


    Bingley Lang means that although we sell fewer airplanes, our products are better.


    But it also shows the gap between northern gravity and Boeing and Airbus.


    The market share of Boeing and Airbus is more than 30% and that of Airbus is more than 20%. The combined share of the two giants is better than 60%.


    And North gravity is only 1.44%, which is why Bingley langcai, as a vice president, needs to personally sell products.


    Because every order is very important to them.


    They don''t like Boeing or Airbus, who are willing to order dozens of planes.

 Chapter 2766

    Gravity in the North has its advantages.


    For example, the technology of aircraft engine can achieve super silence.


    This is an advantage that no other manufacturer has.


    There is also the price of the aircraft, compared with the aviation industry giant, the products of northern gravity can be said to be of good quality and low price.


    Just then, fewood schoe brought two more people.


    "Ha ha What are you talking about, Mr. Chen? " One of them volunteered.


    "You are?" Chen Yu is not surprised that the other side knows him.


    After all, we are all rich people. Although there are many rich people here, there are not many rich people at his level.


    Chen Yu has also attended some of the rich''s parties, and occasionally met people once in a while.


    Basically, I just look up and forget when I look down.


    "Last time Ms. Zola had a party, did you forget?"


    "Oh Hello, Mr. Lima. I''m sorry I didn''t recognize you in the first place. "


    "Are you talking about airplanes? Do you mind if we join? " Said Lima with a smile.


    Bingley Lang was naturally unhappy, but he couldn''t help it.


    After all, he''s not the host here or the main character tonight.


    "Mr. Lima, do you have any research on airplanes?"


    "I''m a private jet agent." Lidomar looked at Chen Yu with a smile: "I can buy airplanes from all manufacturers, including Mr. Bingley''s North gravity products."


    "Then Mr. Lima should have a good knowledge of airplanes."


    "Research can''t be said to be familiar. If it''s research, it''s professor singat beside me, who is an expert in aerodynamics and mechanics, and also my professional consultant."


    Lidomar is obviously ready to come, even the experts have brought.


    "So can I tell you the function and purpose that I need? Can professor zingat tell me the best one for me?"


    "Everyone has their own bottom line. I can''t say my answer is right. I can only recommend one to Mr. Chen through my professional knowledge and personal opinions." Singat is academic and very precise.


    "Mr. Chen might as well have a try."


    "Well, what I need is a large space for my family, even my pets, and enough rest space, dining space. Even if it''s convenient for me to take a shower on the plane, I don''t feel cramped. I hope it can be done in my villa, and it can also be done on the plane."


    "What about the price?" Asked Professor zingat.


    "The budget is about $500 million, but if there is a better choice, the price can also be adjusted upward."


    "Mr. Chen, if it''s a naked body, two C-17 transporters can be purchased for us $500 million. Of course, the C-17 transporter is not suitable for use as a private aircraft. Although the C-17 transporter has extremely superior long-distance capability, load capacity and built-in space, it can''t make too much engine sound, even the crew must wear sound insulation earphones It''s hard to use it as a private plane, and what Mr. Chen requires is a palace in the air. Then there are still several large airplanes that meet Mr. Chen''s needs, such as Boeing 747-8. The most famous advertisement is that it''s the air seat of the president of the United States, such as Airbus A-380 and a-321, which are typical air palaces. "


    "What are the advantages and disadvantages of all three?"


    "First of all, in terms of price, the R & D and production and use age of a-321 is 20 years ago, and 20 years is exactly the time of upgrading in the aviation field, so the price is relatively affordable. The price of naked aircraft is between 110 million and 120 million dollars, followed by the existence of bosun 747-8 as the opposite of Airbus A-380, which are two civil aviation giants It''s a contest, so both of them can be compared in terms of price and performance. It''s also the most representative large-scale civil aviation aircraft in this era... "


    The more professor singat said, the more ugly Bingley Lang''s face became.


    But it''s hard for him to argue, because professor singat didn''t say anything about his product.


    And this is exactly the most embarrassing place for Bingley Lang.


    "The price of Boeing 747-8 is about 350 million US dollars, and that of Airbus A-380 is close to 450 million US dollars. In terms of price, Boeing 747-8 is naturally more favorable, but Airbus A-380 is actually better in this respect. Because of the voyage, internal space, noise, flight speed, and even fuel consumption, Airbus A-380 is undoubtedly the top technology, while Boeing 747-8 is actually the old technology The upgraded version of version 747 has not made a leap in technology, but has been optimized. "


    "Mr. Chen, your plane can''t be changed every two years, but it will be used in the next 20 years or even longer. After 20 years, you won''t use the technology of 40 years ago."Chen Yu nodded approvingly, and Bingley Lang could not help saying, "our S-10 is also the technology and model of the new generation."


    Professor singgart raised his hand and waved: "we are going to talk about S-10 soon. Mr. Bingley, please don''t be impatient."


    Bin GREE Lang did not look better because professor singart was not his man.


    So he can''t control what the other person says.


    "S-10 super civil aviation aircraft, I''m right to say that."


    Bingley Lang nodded, and Professor singgart continued: "as one of the few super civil aviation aircraft models in the world, S-10 naturally counts as the best super large civil aviation aircraft in this era. Naked aircraft has nearly 3000 square meters of internal space, almost five times that of Boeing 747-8. If the interior decoration is carried out, the internal space is expected to be more than 5000 square meters Square meters, it''s equivalent to the area of a small shopping mall, but as a super large aircraft, this kind of space is taken for granted, which can only be regarded as a standard configuration, while the S-10 has no advantage in the largest range and fuel consumption, and the price is the second. The price of bare metal aircraft is 810 million US dollars, and the research and development cost is more than 20 billion US dollars, but so far, not even one of them has been sold out No, it''s a failed model. "


    "The S-10 has not failed."


    "Facts speak louder than words." "As a civil aircraft, the S-10 is not qualified unless northern gravity can find enough wealthy people to buy naked aircraft for 800 million dollars, and then spend at least 300 million dollars on decoration," said Professor singat with a smile


    "Does the S-10 have any advantages?" Chen asked.


    "Yes, ultra quiet technology, which is the most proud thing of North gravity. As we all know, engine noise is inevitable when flying, and the ultra quiet technology of North gravity is the most advanced at present. At the same time, S-10 also has pressure relief device, which can stabilize the air pressure inside the fuselage within 100m."

 Chapter 2767

    "The fuel consumption is almost twice that of the Boeing 747-8, the same range, and the snail speed."


    Chen Yu was moved: "Mr. Bingley, do you have the detailed data of S-10?"


    Everyone in the room was shocked and looked at Chen Yu in surprise.


    Professor zingat also followed for a moment, then came to realize.


    Chen said that what he needed was a palace in the air.


    However, in the civil aviation market, it is almost useless, which is dispensable for Chen Yu.


    However, those advantages that are not available in the civil aviation market are the key to attract Chen Yu.


    Expensive price, open and bright interior space, quiet and excellent riding environment are what Chen needs.


    What''s wrong with the slow flight? This kind of plane must be used by a family to travel.


    People are not in a hurry at all.


    What people need is a good journey experience.


    If you fly across the Pacific Ocean, it doesn''t matter if you spend a day and people spend a day and a half.


    All he needs is the ultimate enjoyment of the journey.


    "The S-10 is really the most suitable palace in the air," added professor singat


    Bingley Lang did not expect that there was such a turning point.


    "Yes, there are detailed data. Can Mr. Chen wait for me for 30 minutes? I''ll have them delivered."


    "Of course, no problem."


    Chen Yu nodded: "Professor singat, can you tell me more about other medium-sized models?"


    "Of course, it''s my pleasure."


    Then professor singat introduced several well-known commercial aircraft manufacturers, from the manufacturer''s history and culture to the price, advantages and disadvantages, characteristics of each model they produced.


    Gulfstream, leggame, Airbus, Boeing and Bombardier global are the highlights of Professor singat''s introduction.


    Chen''s favorite products are Gulfstream and Bombardier global, not only because of their product performance, but also because of their popularity.


    However, no decision has been made yet.


    At present, S-10 is also Chen''s preferred model.


    If there is no similar suitable model, Chen should consider this model.


    There are a few other guests in the back who want to come this way.


    But they were all stopped by fewood schoe.


    The guests said that they were here to pull up relations and expand contacts.


    It''s just that these guests have different levels.


    In fewood schoe''s words, these people are not qualified.


    Half an hour later, Bingley Lang''s men sent the information Chen wanted.


    Chen looked at the materials, and Bingley Lang''s subordinates gave more detailed and professional explanations.


    "Mr. Bingley, I''m quite satisfied with the S-10. In the next few days, I''ll learn more about the relevant information and give a reply as soon as possible."


    "Of course, I look forward to your reply." Bingley Lang is satisfied with the results.


    Nor could he expect Chen to give an immediate answer.


    After all, it''s a billion dollar deal.


    They don''t trade in toys, they trade in real airplanes.


    Chen''s interest in the S-10 has exceeded his expectations.


    "Mr. Chen, could you change the contact information?" Lima also made a request to Chen Yu.


    Chen also promised to come down, of course, to the Bosia is responsible for the work of the phone.


    In the night, Chen Yu did not walk on the urban road, but on the suburban road.


    Suddenly, a meteor shot out of the grass on the side of the road.


    With the tail of fire, it directly hit Chen Yu''s sports car.


    Boom -


    this is a rocket launched from the rocket barrel.


    The sports car overturned on the ground, and the flames were blazing wildly.


    Just then, two people appeared on the side of the road.


    Then a few people came out.


    "F * * k, Tim, how did you shoot in the car? I want you to shoot on the road ahead of him! "


    "F * * k, do you think you can shoot wherever you want?"


    The two men were tall and short. The fat man named Tim put down the rocket launcher on his shoulder.


    "What should I do? It seems that the task the boss ordered was a failure. It''s all your fault, you idiot."


    "Doreg, if you say one more word, I''ll tuck this guy in your ass." Tim said in disgust.


    Whoosh -


    suddenly, the wind suddenly becomes cold.


    The original blaze of the sports car, by this sudden wind pressure is very low.


    The flame seems to be constantly compressed, and finally the flame disappears.


    But the strong black smoke is like being sucked by a vacuum cleaner. No matter how much smoke is emitted, it is constantly being absorbed by one point.This strange scene still attracted the attention of Tim and doreg, as well as their little brother.


    They don''t understand what''s going on with this apparently abnormal sight.


    Kuang Dang -


    the sports car, which had been completely burned down, suddenly turned over.


    It seems that something lifted the sports car from below.


    People saw the man who should have died come out of the sports car.


    Tim did not hesitate to raise the rocket to aim at the man.


    Whew -


    boom -


    the rocket hit the figure accurately.


    It''s just that everyone doesn''t have a happy expression.


    Because the explosion impact is only a short-term diffusion, the next moment it shrinks in a way that violates the physical laws.


    The man was undamaged, the explosion flame in his hands continued to shrink, and finally completely annihilated.


    In the night, the man''s eyes were red.


    Chen Yu patted the dust on his body and looked at the group of people in the opposite direction.


    "Run..."


    The crowd broke up in a flash.


    But the first man who started running turned to ashes.


    "Without my permission, whoever moves or dies, whoever speaks or dies."


    All the people who wanted to escape in disorder froze.


    Everyone nodded involuntarily.


    Chen Chu looked at these people in front of his eyes: "there seem to be too many people alive."


    "Ah..."


    "I No Want to Death... "


    "Help me..."


    Half of the people suddenly turned into Mars, so Tim watched as many Reggae turned into spark.


    The rest of the people, all of them, had their heads blown up.


    The chill is all over the body, just so absurd reason.


    Just too many people alive?


    Half of them are turned into ashes?


    The man in front of them is more terrible than they think.


    Everyone is shivering, everyone is regretting.


    Why do you take on such a task?


    Why do you meet such a devil?


    Yes, in their eyes, Chen Yu is the devil.


    "Well, it''s your turn." Chen Yu looked at the half of them.


    Feeling Chen''s eyes, all of them lowered their heads. No one wanted to be watched by a devil.


    "Who asked you to kill me? You come and tell me. " Chen Yu points to Tim.


    Tim looked up and said without hesitation, "Sir, we are not here to kill you. We are here to kidnap you."

 Chapter 2768

    "When did the Rockets become the standard match for the kidnappers?"


    Chen Yu is sure that there is no need for rockets in kidnapping. It is really not necessary.


    At least, kidnapping ordinary people is not necessary.


    If the object is a monster, a rocket is not enough.


    "Are you kidding me?"


    "No, no No, we really It''s a real kidnapping. "


    "Are you amateur enough to confuse kidnapping with murder?"


    In the face of Chen''s ridicule, they would like to say that they are professional.


    However, I have no courage to say it.


    Tim is also helpless. Of course, he knows what normal kidnapping needs.


    But it''s the only thing on it.


    Originally, he only intended to use the rocket to intimidate Chen Yu.


    But it was the first time he used it.


    It''s too hard to use.


    Launch this thing, there will be 0.5 seconds of ignition time.


    It is this 0.5 second time that caused his misjudgment.


    "Who sent you?"


    "The boss of the English Gang, Milo."


    "It turns out you''re from England."


    "No, no, we''re not English."


    "You help the English Gang, now tell me you''re not from the English Gang?"


    "We were forced. We were just local gangs. When the English gangs came, they killed our eldest brother, and then incorporated us. They threatened us. If they didn''t do anything for them, they would kill our family. Not only me, but other local gangs were almost the same result."


    Just then, Chen''s phone rang.


    "Hello, Mr. Chen?"


    "Feywood, what''s up?"


    "Nothing happened to you on the way?"


    "Well?" Chen Yu is a little surprised. How does fewood schoe know what happened to him?


    Is it all about him?


    No, if it''s really about him, he shouldn''t call him at this time.


    "What''s the matter? Feywood, why do you ask? "


    "Two of the guests I invited just now had an accident on the road. One of them was ok, but he got away with it. But the other one was not so lucky. He and his driver were swept into a hornet''s nest by a gang of thugs with heavy machine guns. Now the police have informed me. After all, all the guests who had an accident are my guests. You are OK. ¡±


    "I''m ok. Thank you for your concern. Let me know if you have any news. I''m almost home. Let''s do that first."


    Chen Yu hung up the phone and looked at Tim and others. "You are not the only one who attacked?"


    "As far as I know, there are several groups of people who are looking for the rich in Los Angeles."


    Tim was so regretful that he couldn''t choose such a goal.


    Any target is better than the devil in front of us.


    It seems that the English Gang is really lawless.


    It''s not surprising to start with the rich.


    Kidnapping, of course, is to bind the rich.


    But he did not start this, is to deliver war books to the rich class.


    If only a rich man was attacked and killed.


    The others will just be watching.


    But now there are several or even a dozen rich people who are attacked at the same time.


    That''s a big problem.


    Old America is a country ruled by the rich.


    So really go into it.


    The English are fighting for the US government.


    Basically, they did all the things the gang couldn''t do.


    A dozen rich people were attacked or killed overnight, which would cause social unrest.


    And those ten rich people, as well as the networks they can influence, will release terrorist energy in an instant.


    Let''s say Chen Yu, as a member of the rich class, of course, he will not be so easy to calculate.


    Of course, if Chen Yu is just an ordinary person, he will spend a few days scrolling and swiping the screen in the media forum.


    Or it''s about finding influential contacts, like Steven or Rafa, who often show up in public.


    Or pressure the local police to arrest the suspect as soon as possible.


    If you are more impulsive, hire mercenaries directly and give them to the headquarters of Hei gang.


    The ordinary rich basically have this operation space.


    Chen is obviously not going to follow this pattern.


    "Sir, I heard that some of the key members of the English gang are also unusual," Tim said with flashing eyes as Chen Yu pondered


    "Oh? You know? " Chen couldn''t help looking up at Tim. "How much do you know?""I didn''t see it with my own eyes, but it''s rumored that a key member of the English Gang once smashed a car as a baseball bat in public."


    Once upon a time, Tim used the rumor as a joke.


    But after tonight, Tim believed the rumor.


    There is really something in the world that you don''t know and don''t understand.


    "I have access to the core secrets of the English gang." Said Tim mysteriously.


    "How can I believe you?"


    "Sir, will you have any magic curse or the like? As long as I break my promise, I will die miserably."


    Tim is also betting that Chen will make a living for the information of the English gang.


    Chen Yu looks at Tim and suddenly snaps his fingers.


    All of Tim''s men screamed in a flash.


    Their skin was tearing.


    Their blood is seeping through the torn cortex.


    Then they gathered in front of Tim.


    Tim looked at the blood mass floating in front of him in horror.


    He felt something was going to happen.


    Sure enough, his uneasy premonition came true.


    The blood suddenly hit him on the chest.


    Tim flew out all over the place.


    As he struggled to get up, he felt a sharp pain in his chest.


    He tore open his chest and found a bulging piece of meat on his chest, which was still beating with his heart rate.


    "Here This is... "


    "That''s the curse you want."


    Chen Yu grabs it from the air, and Tim feels his heart in his hand, which makes him hard to breathe.


    "It''s a curse of flesh and blood. If you dare to betray me, no matter where you hide, you will die suddenly as long as I catch you so gently."


    Tim was terrified, but Chen Yu sneered at himself.


    Where there is a curse, Tim''s flesh is his own, not a curse of flesh and blood at all.


    As for the suffocation he felt, it was simpler.


    Chen Yu just used xiaotiandi to compress the air around him a little.


    He thought he had grabbed his heart.


    As long as you leave your own small area, as well as the attack area, you have no way to take him.


    Of course, if he betrays himself, Chen has a way to deal with him.


    Tim is an ordinary person. Chen has many ways to deal with him.

 Chapter 2769

    Chen had suspected that the core members of the English gang were heretical.


    In other words, they are heretics.


    In addition, Chen did not expect a second possibility.


    The next day, Chen Yu heard about what happened last night.


    In addition to the attack on two rich people who had dinner with Chen Yu, one of them died on the spot.


    There are nearly 20 other wealthy people in Los Angeles who are either on the road, in the company or at home.


    Two of them were killed, four injured and two missing.


    None of the kidnappers used heavy weapons.


    As soon as it was reported, it caused a sensation.


    Even caused the authorities to be on high alert.


    If the attack is on ordinary people.


    Not to mention 20, even 200 will not attract the attention of the authorities.


    But the influence of twenty rich people is not comparable to that of two hundred ordinary people.


    They and their contacts, as well as many unrelated rich people, have all mobilized their own strength.


    In the course of a day, the whole of Los Angeles, even the whole of the United States, has been in great turmoil.


    Even the Ministry of Defense issued a statement that it was willing to carry out a major clean-up of some cities by force.


    Of course, the Department of security is not willing to, at the same time, that they can deal with it.


    But what Chen didn''t expect most was that it fell to the supernatural society.


    On the second day of the incident, the news reached Chen Yu''s ears.


    "President, the security department gave us an order through mansari to deal with the La Gang."


    "I didn''t expect that the security department asked us to fight against the black gang, not to mention that this order would be issued to us through mansari. I thought that even if this task was issued by the headquarters of the security department, it would be intercepted by mansari. Their spiritual team should also be competent?"


    "President, there''s news from Totti Belfast that they did it once yesterday. It''s said that the new team of psionic team didn''t win."


    "Well?"


    West''s words caught Chen''s attention: "the psionic team didn''t win?"


    "I didn''t lose. It was a win or lose. I was going to have surgery to clean up their core members, but I didn''t catch any of them. Several new members of the psychic team were injured."


    "Didn''t Totty bear do it?" Chen asked in surprise.


    He knew, however, that Totti Belfast was now the base card of the psychic team.


    Chen Yu also did not expect that at the beginning of his temporary intention, let Totti bear lurk into the psychic team.


    But now Totti Belfast has become an important part of the psychic team.


    Of course, Chen Yu didn''t let Totti bear take over the power of the psionic team.


    It is in Chen Yu''s best interest to maintain his current status and to the supernatural society.


    In fact, there is a need for a spiritual team.


    After all, the psionic team is a tool to check and balance the supernatural society.


    At least let the security department feel that the psychic team can balance the supernatural society.


    And the supernatural society is still going to be strong.


    This ensures the interests of the supernatural.


    Now the supernatural society is doing well. Although mansari is against the supernatural society, he still needs a huge amount of money for the supernatural society every year.


    It''s because he knows that psionic teams can''t be reused, and many things need supernatural society.


    Let''s say this time.


    They can''t handle a black gang.


    It''s a little humiliating.


    For whatever reason, this is an indisputable fact.


    "Totti Belfast didn''t do it." "His role in the psychic team today is similar to that of president you in our supernatural society. It''s impossible for him to do everything, and it''s too humiliating for them to do anything like cleaning up the underworld and helping others," West said


    Chen Yu thought about it, and also, clean up the black... Help this kind of thing if the bottom cards are played out.


    So it''s too humiliating to be an alien force.


    But the current psionic team is still a shame.


    Let''s start from scratch.


    We haven''t got the result yet.


    Now it''s up to the opposing forces.


    Is there anything more humiliating?


    Anyway, Chen thinks they should be ashamed.


    The same is true.


    ¡­¡­


    Vestana, mansari, and Totti bear are sitting in the new psionic team headquarters room.


    Britz lowered his head and said nothing.


    The next two groups are the latest recruits.Britz was in charge of the operation last night.


    He thought it would be a crush.


    It should have been a victory without suspense.


    But it turned out to be a surprise to everyone.


    They didn''t win, they didn''t even stay.


    The core members of the English Gang fled calmly.


    Is there anything more desperate than this result?


    These new members are recruited into the psionic team by britz.


    Although the vast majority of members are not outstanding, there are even relatively immature members.


    But there must be no problem dealing with ordinary people.


    And their number is not large, plus sophisticated equipment, expensive magic props.


    Even for pagans, they have a chance.


    But! However, when they besieged the English Gang last night, their performance could hardly be described.


    In the case of one-to-one, they didn''t win at all.


    Of course, the core members of the English gang are not ordinary people themselves.


    But this is not the reason why they failed.


    And last night''s operation, the only outcome is britz.


    He led the team last night, injuring three key members of the England team and even catching two.


    Unfortunately, he got five on his side.


    Then the two sides can only exchange prisoners of war.


    At the end of the day, he failed to lead the team last night.


    Because he didn''t do it himself.


    It''s command and control.


    But last night''s action was completely out of his hands.


    Don''t say it''s control. They didn''t die in the chaos. That''s all earned.


    "I don''t want to explain my mistake. I am fully responsible for the failure of last night''s action." "I''m willing to be punished," britz finally said


    As we all know, today''s psychic team is supported by Totti Belfast.


    Britz''s strength is good, but in the end it''s only good.


    It is far from the real first-class level.


    Mansari and vestana were also disappointed.


    They have a history of the supernatural society.


    The supernatural society used to be worse than the psionic team.


    However, since Chen Yu took over, the supernatural society has soared to the sky, and its strength level has improved rapidly.


    Originally, they thought that they could copy Chen''s miracle.


    But as it turns out, they really want more.

 Chapter 2770

    The original supernatural society was for everyone.


    For example, the Ingrid who sells insurance, for example, the non mainstream moid.


    Almost every one is scrap.


    There is also the ordinary Erdos.


    Another example is Jolin Nash, who is at the bottom of her family and is directly expelled from her family.


    In the supernatural society will be regarded as a genius, as a master.


    Their psionic team started much better than that.


    But why are the results so different?


    Members are also carefully selected.


    At least in their view, these members may not be strong at the moment.


    But at least they have some potential.


    So they are confident in the future of the psionic team.


    But faith cannot be used as food.


    At least they can''t eat now.


    To say that Chen Yu is such a master, they also have.


    There is no doubt about the power of Totti Belfast.


    This is their trump card.


    They feel that if it is to face some difficult and super difficult actions.


    Totty bear can do it.


    But this is not the problem.


    But they failed even the simplest task.


    "Needless to say, what''s useless? Tell me the details." Totti Belfast waved, interrupting britz''s remorse: "to avoid the next failure, then we need to sum up the reasons for this failure, lack of strength? Inadequate preparation? Or whatever? "


    "The core members of that English gang are all the awakened." "It''s not very powerful, but it''s very difficult," britz said


    "The awakened? No way. I have investigated the identity of those core members. None of them are awakened people. They should all be ordinary people Of course, vestana can''t accept this result, because it''s the information she investigates and provides.


    If britz says they''re all awakened, it means she''s not doing her job.


    "Miss vestana, I''m not passing the buck now, I''m just stating the truth." Said britz.


    Vestana''s hands crossed her chest, and her face was full of discontent.


    "Rapidity, blink, flame, petrifaction, spirit, sharp edge, in short, those people all have the ability of danger. However, most of them are not powerful and seem strange, but their eldest brother is very powerful. Even I am not sure that I am going to leave."


    Britz looked at Totti bear and said, "I''m afraid only Totti masters can defeat their boss."


    All the high-level people could not help frowning.


    How can britz compare the black gang boss to Totti Belfast?


    "Is that guy so dangerous?" Asked vestana.


    "Well, but he seems to be a little scrupulous. He didn''t try his best, and he wasn''t as crazy as he thought. He seemed to be more rational."


    In the information they got, about the English gang and their boss, Milo tanzk Williams, it was a bunch of total lunatics.


    But to britz''s surprise, Milo tanzk Williams didn''t feel his madness when he first contacted him.


    Instead, he felt calm and restraint.


    That''s definitely not the quality of a madman.


    "I heard that every core member has one characteristic." Vestana looked at the crowd and said, "kill your parents, wives and children. Don''t you think this kind of person is crazy?"


    Everyone below felt a thrill.


    "There are 23 core members of the English Gang, 23 lunatics."


    "I suspect that Milo tanzk Williams believes in an unknown evil god, and the demands of the so-called core members are more like some kind of sacrifice." "To get that power, you need to kill your own close relatives," says britz


    Vestana narrowed her eyes. "How about the strength of Milo tazak Williams compared to the president of the supernatural society?"


    Totty bear was speechless.


    Why do you have to compete with that guy.


    That guy is the real monster.


    Britz has also seen Chen Yu make two moves.


    "There''s too much hierarchy to compare." Said britz.


    Britz, of course, understood vestana''s mind.


    She wants the supernatural society and England to fight to death.


    Then the psionic team reaps the rewards.


    But it''s obviously impossible.


    In fact, he has also compared the strength of Chen Yu, Totti bear and Milo tanzik Williams.


    There is no doubt that Chen Yu is the strongest.Although he has seen Chen Yu only a limited number of times.


    And Chen Yu never put all his hands in front of him.


    But even if it''s not all, it''s still amazing.


    And then there''s Totty bear.


    Totti Belfast was also one of those unfathomable powers.


    In britz''s view, if Totty bear is not as good as Chen Zhu, he may not be much worse.


    Totti bear is their trump card.


    It''s also the foundation of their fight against the supernatural society.


    As for Milo tanzk Williams, he is very strong.


    But this kind of power can predict the height.


    And the first two are different concepts.


    The first two are beyond recognition.


    ¡­¡­


    "Tim, don''t show up these days. It''s very messy outside."


    Tim got a call from his big brother.


    "How''s it going, Bodie? When I went to the headquarters this morning, I found that the outside was full of police and the headquarters was full of people. "


    "My boss and I are in a hidden place now. Don''t ask if it''s too much. It''s not good for you."


    "Big brother, are you not in danger?"


    "It''s not the police who deal with us this time, but it''s more trouble than the police." Said bodi.


    Tim was more upset when he heard his elder brother''s words.


    "Can you tell me, Bodie, what''s going on between Milo and you?" Tim asked in a deep voice.


    "Knowing too much will only put you in greater danger. You are my only relative. I don''t want to hurt you."


    "Bodie, I''m in big trouble now." Tim said.


    "What trouble?"


    "Remember the night before, I took the task to ambush a rich man?"


    "Well, the mission failed. I heard you used a rocket launcher to blow up the rich man."


    "In fact, the rich man didn''t become a scum. He came out of the flames, and with one look, all my men became scum." Tim said: "he wanted me to be his agent, so I could survive, and he cursed me. If I didn''t bring him useful information, then he had an idea, and I would die with no body."


    "Who is it? I''m going to kill him. "

 Chapter 2771

    "Bodi, you can''t defeat him. You can''t understand his strange power..."


    "Do you think he is the only one in the world with strange power?"


    "Bodi You... "


    "I have, as you think."


    "But how could you have it?" Tim asked, puzzled.


    "Don''t ask."


    Tim knows. Boddy''s next word is that it''s not good for you to know too much.


    But Tim still has basic judgment.


    "You guys should be strong or weak, right?"


    "Of course, but if you know who is behind me and who gives me strength, then you won''t doubt whether I can defeat the enemy."


    "So who is standing behind you?"


    "Don''t ask."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    But bodi''s words aroused Tim''s interest.


    If Bodie can really kill that man.


    Then I don''t have to be afraid any more.


    "Buddy, that guy is really scary. Are you sure you want to fight that guy?"


    "Don''t worry, I can''t fail. My strength comes from the gods."


    Although Bodie said so, Tim was not very relieved.


    That night, the man impressed him so much.


    "Don''t you have any trouble with boss Milo?"


    "Although there are some troubles, they can''t be solved, and I''m not completely controlled by him."


    "Full control? What do you mean, Bodie? "


    "Don''t ask."


    ¡­¡­


    "I don''t know where the core members of the English Gang have been hiding. They have been hiding since the first world war with the psionic team."


    "Where are they? No news for us? " Chen Yu asked with some displeasure.


    The security department and the psychic team are picking up trash for them.


    Try it on your own, but leave the mess to their supernatural society.


    Of course, this kind of thing can also be understood as dependence.


    But Chen was still upset.


    West shook his head. "They''re looking, too, but those guys are like evaporation, and our sources are limited."


    Intelligence has always been a weakness of the supernatural society.


    This is also an impossible barrier for the supernatural society to reach the top.


    To build an intelligence network, it can''t be done for a few dollars.


    It''s not the supernatural society that can be established with less than $100 million a year.


    Chen could not subsidise the supernatural society with his own money.


    And they don''t have any professional intelligence.


    So the vast majority of intelligence still needs to go through external intelligence.


    For example, the underground intelligence network of ordinary people, or the inquiry in the street, have become the intelligence source of the supernatural society.


    But now this kind of insufficiency also displays in this event.


    "Although the English Gang hid, their actions against the rich didn''t stop. Yesterday, two rich people were attacked again. This time, not ordinary gang members, but their core members. Both of them were injured and still people were not taken away. However, several bodyguards died. Now some rich people seem to know The existence of the spirit world is asking if it can hire the spirit world people as bodyguards. "


    "Well?" Chen Zhao eyebrows a pick: "do you think?"


    "It''s good for the North American psychic world, but it doesn''t mean much to us. We have too few people, and our strength is generally stronger than that of ordinary psychics. Our asking price is low, it doesn''t mean much to us, it''s high, and few people can bear it."


    "At present, which rich people give what kind of price?"


    "The current offers are relatively private, and the psychics they are looking for are also uneven, so it is difficult to have a standard, but the average annual salary is no more than $300000."


    Chen thinks about it. It''s really attractive for the psychics with low income.


    But for the people of the supernatural society, there is no attraction.


    They have an annual income of half a million dollars.


    After all, Erdos is seen as a high-risk occupation.


    Other members earn between $800000 and $million a year.


    It''s hard to be attractive to the supernatural if you can''t pay more than twice as much.


    But the vast majority of the rich can''t afford to spend $23 million a year.


    Don''t look at Chen''s annual income of billions of dollars. Chen''s is special.


    The rich with an annual income of more than $50 million are a minority.Some people may have billions of dollars, and none of them may have more than tens of millions of dollars.


    It is obviously impossible for them to spend millions of dollars to find someone to protect themselves.


    Of course, the top rich can still afford to pay millions of dollars for security.


    But the top rich may have contact with each other for a long time, so they can''t be reached.


    "But there was a rich man who contacted us and wanted us to be his security advisor."


    "Oh? Who? "


    "You know, Norma''s uncle, Louis kreilem."


    "Oh, he is."


    Louis crailham is also an awakened man himself, so he is actually a spiritual alien.


    In fact, there are many similarities between Louis crailham and Chen Yu.


    In addition, Norma is a pure awakener and one of the pillars of the supernatural society.


    So it''s not so surprising that Louis crailham contacted the supernatural society.


    When Norma joined the supernatural society, Louis kreilem donated tens of millions of dollars to them.


    "How is craylam going to work with us?"


    "We give him some security advice and magic assistance. He gives us 20 million dollars a year."


    "Yes, it makes sense." Chen Zhu nodded.


    In fact, this kind of cooperation is to formally establish relations and deepen mutual ties.


    After all, even if Chen doesn''t agree with this kind of cooperation, would Norma stand by if Louis Kremlin was in trouble?


    Of course, if Louis kreilem is in trouble, the supernatural society will provide more and more security services, such as Chen Yu.


    "Now it''s time to find the lunatics of the English gang."


    "They are very careful now, I''m afraid it''s not easy to deal with them." West is also helpless, lack of intelligence sources, even if they are in no hurry.


    Chen considers whether he can find some clues from other aspects.


    After all, Chen Yu himself has connections.


    Just then, Chen''s phone rang.


    The call from Lila gavich.


    "Emissary spirit, what can I do for you?"


    Although Lila gavich is an elf, he is still an elf envoy.


    but when I saw Lila gage, Chen couldn''t help but make complaints about it.


    He destroyed the good impression of the elves in Chen Yu''s mind.

 Chapter 2772

    Skin white and beautiful, long legs, advocate nature, gentle and kind.


    These are almost all of Chen''s hopes for the elves.


    But it''s exactly the opposite of Lila gavich.


    A fat man of more than 250 Jin has nothing to do with his beautiful skin and long legs.


    As a chemical giant, he has nothing to do with advocating nature.


    Gentle and kind? Ha ha


    "Chen, do you have time to come to my house?"


    "Yes, now?"


    "Of course."


    "Well, I''ll go now."


    "By the way, I moved. You come to crescent beach."


    "Crescent beach? Why haven''t I heard of the name? "


    "I''m new."


    In fact, Lila gavich bought the beach because she had been to Mingyue villa in Chenyu several times, then reorganized and improved the beach, and renamed the beach.


    "Well, I''ll be there later."


    It was once said that if Los Angeles released the entire coastline for sale, the finance of Los Angeles alone could buy the whole United States.


    Los Angeles has the best and longest coastline in North America.


    And lots of good beaches.


    However, many beaches belong to parks or are not allowed to be developed because of the reproduction of coral reefs.


    So most of the beaches are still relatively primitive.


    Of course, that''s the value of the quality coastlines that have been developed.


    Because of the scarcity, because of the protection of the surrounding environment, we can keep the value of the developed coastal areas.


    So every beach resource sold or developed is a scarce resource, which is astronomical.


    With the exception of a few individual beaches, other beaches started with hundreds of millions of dollars.


    And like Mingyue villa, at the end of the day, the price of Mingyue beach will not go up because sharks have taken the nest nearby.


    In addition, the relationship between Chen Yu and Amira at that time, so Amira belonged to half for sale and half for delivery.


    Otherwise, it''s impossible for millions of dollars to get to Mingyue beach.


    This new moon beach in Lila gavich is no worse than the Moon Beach, and many things are even better than the former Moon Beach.


    Of course, today''s Moon Beach has been improved by Chen Yu''s aura.


    Not to mention the New Moon Beach, even the United States and even the world can not find a second better coastline.


    The bright moon coast is a place of bliss comparable to the top gate.


    When Chen Yu arrived at the villa in front of the crescent coast, he found that there were only two maids in the villa, except for Lila gavich.


    "Gavage, is it convenient for you to have only two maids in such a large villa?"


    "How about selling me some evil spirits?"


    "That''s all right. It''ll make me feel like I''m selling people."


    In fact, Chen Yu has been in contact with evil spirits for a long time, and always has some feelings.


    The evil devil said that they were born servants, but they still had their own thoughts.


    And they are naturally lively, optimistic and loyal.


    In daily life, it helps Chen Yu and fali a lot.


    Although Chen Yu has so many evil spirits, he doesn''t need so many evil spirits.


    But Chen doesn''t want to sell them as goods.


    Of course, Chen Yu won''t let bad demons breed endlessly.


    So Chen would give them a breeding limit.


    Reaching that number will stop them breeding.


    It''s not hard. Their total number divided by their life limit is the number of breeding they can produce each year.


    If human beings are born rebels, they are born obedients.


    Lila gavich knows the origin of the bad devil.


    Demon race from hell.


    There''s nothing strange about it for Lila gavich.


    After all, Chen Yu is able to shuttle freely between the world and hell.


    So it''s not weird to bring some demons back from hell.


    After the last time, Lila gavich had only respect for Chen.


    Although his request was rejected by Chen, he didn''t take it to heart.


    Lila gavich called in the maid to prepare some wine and food for them.


    Chen Yu looks at two female maids with distorted faces.


    They don''t belong to the aesthetics of normal people. In fact, their appearance has exceeded the aesthetics of most creatures.


    In short, ugliness And it''s very ugly.


    Chen Yu didn''t understand why Lila gavich would look for such two strange looking women as maids.


    It has nothing to do with discrimination, it''s just that normal people don''t make this choice.He doesn''t have that financial condition.


    He is fully qualified to replace two or more flowery women as maids.


    At least Chen Yu will not look like this.


    "They are half elves."


    Chen Yu''s expression seems to say that you are teasing me?


    "I''m not kidding. They are semi elves, and they are born of our dark elves, because their blood cannot be perfectly integrated with human beings, which will lead to their appearance."


    Lila gavich looked at Chen Yu seriously: "they were abandoned in the orphanage because of their looks, so they were very self abased, and they were bullied by the same kind of people when they were young. I invite you here for them."


    "I''m not a plastic surgeon, and I think it''s hard for even plastic surgeons to save them." Chen said helplessly.


    "Of course, I know cosmetic surgeons can''t, but it''s not totally impossible."


    "You mean magic?"


    "Yes, but not human magic."


    "Hell magic?" Chen asked.


    "If you master this magic, you can change your appearance at will." "It''s said that even demons may not have heard of this kind of magic. At least most demons don''t know about this kind of magic, but I still hold a glimmer of hope," said Lila gavich


    Lila gavich looks at Chen Yu seriously.


    "I can ask friends in hell for you, but I can''t make sure there will be one. Besides, if the other party needs to pay any price, you will pay for it."


    "Of course, I understand, but I hope it won''t cost too much..."


    "Don''t worry. If it''s too expensive, I''ll turn it down for you."


    When the two maids came out, their faces were very excited.


    They should have inherited the elves'' excellent hearing, and have known the conversation between Chen Yu and Lila gavich.


    For them, appearance may be their lifelong pursuit.


    Just then, a maid said, "Mr. lira and Mr. Chen, there are two people outside."


    Chen Yu felt a little bit and knew that one of them was Tim.


    As for the other person, he had a strong magic wave, and his breath seemed to be ready to fight at any time. Obviously, he was not good at coming.


    "I''ll deal with them." Chen Chu got up and said.


    "No, to enyashili and piroli." Said Lila gavich.


    "Well? They? " Chen Yu looks at the two maids.


    "Sir, did you kill them directly?" Enyasili asked.


    "Well..." Chen Yu thought, "if you can, just subdue them for the time being."

 Chapter 2773

    "Bodie, that Asian should have entered this manor just now."


    "This manor, if not that Asian, must be a rich man." Said Bodie, his eyes shining.


    Tim is still worried. After all, he has seen Chen Yu do it.


    What impresses him most is not Chen Yu''s uncanny magic.


    It''s Chen Yu''s callousness that makes people turn into ashes.


    That''s what impresses him most.


    "There are only four people in such a large manor." Bodie touched his chin and said, with some meaning.


    "How do you know there are only four people in it?" Tim asked, puzzled.


    Bodie smiled and said, "as long as there is a place for people to breathe, as long as there is a place for the air to spread, there is no way to escape my perception."


    Bodie looks at Tim. Tim suddenly feels a little suffocated. The air around him seems to be thin.


    "I......"


    "The Asian you said has the power to control the flame, and I am his nemesis. In front of me, he can''t even raise a little flame."


    Bodhi''s basic ability is to control the air, which is very basic at this time.


    But the more fundamental the ability, the more possibilities.


    It didn''t take long for bodi to gain this power.


    But he has mastered some skills.


    And the more in-depth exploration, the more powerful and unfathomable he felt this ability.


    And this ability can be constantly strengthened through exploration.


    At first, bodi could only sense the air flow around him within a few meters.


    And half a year later today, he has been able to sense the 100 meter range.


    This ability also made him the radar of the English gang.


    The attack of the previous two days relied on his anticipating the enemy''s first chance, which gave him an advantage and left calmly.


    At this time, two women came out, two extremely ugly women.


    Enyashili and piroli came to the gate.


    In the way of Bodie and Tim.


    "Let''s go in." But bodi didn''t think so.


    "But they..."


    But Bodie disagreed: "I''m not interested in ugly women."


    Enyasili and piroli are ugly. They are so ugly.


    But this is also their taboo.


    The more you lack, the more you care.


    That''s what Bodie said to them in front of them.


    Obviously, they have violated their bottom line.


    "You want to die!"


    In an instant, enyasili''s pupils turned golden, her arms wide open, as if she were pulling open an invisible bow string.


    Gradually, the energy quality shows the dark golden bow angle, and the golden bowstring.


    Finally, there are pure white arrows.


    Bodie snorted, raised his hand and pressed it down.


    For a moment, enyasili felt suffocation.


    But her magic didn''t stop.


    Bodie had some accidents, but not too much.


    He''s played with the psychic team before.


    A simple suffocation can''t cause too much trouble to the psychics.


    The ugly woman in front of me was obviously more difficult than most of the enemies that night.


    Since it is impossible to threaten those enemies, it is also difficult to threaten this woman.


    So bodi is going to change his mind soon.


    "Against the wind!"


    To control the air means to control the air pressure.


    The so-called air pressure is the difference of air density.


    And to master the air pressure is to master the air flow, that is, the wind.


    Bodi can now create a small storm in a small area.


    But just then, piroli made a move.


    She also raised her right palm, an invisible barrier in front of them.


    For ordinary people, bodi''s attack is invisible.


    But for their elves, it''s no secret.


    Their communication with nature makes them know everything around them.


    The wind stopped in front of them.


    This kind of natural attack is solved by the natural barrier.


    Bodie''s eyebrows slightly wrinkled, and the two ugly women in front of him looked very tricky.


    But it''s not like he''s at a loss.


    Air is everywhere, his power is everywhere.


    Bodi suddenly compressed the air, forming a high-pressure air mass, and hit enyasili and piroli heavily.


    "What a crude way to use it." Piroli was even more dismissive.


    Elves, that''s a race that mastered magic earlier than humans.And their application of magic is more exquisite than that of human beings.


    The same magic can play flowers in their hands.


    If the appearance of enyasili and piroli is the value after elves and humans, then their magic talent is the value after elves and humans.


    Unfortunately, they also have the best teacher and adoptive father among the elves.


    Lila gavich! In the past, Lila gavich was one of the elves.


    Now, he is the strongest.


    Elvish emissary that hasn''t appeared in hundreds of years.


    "The sound of silence." Piroli just said a light voice, and she did not have any action.


    The huge pressure on them turned into a silent breeze in an instant.


    Bodhi had previously thought that he was the nemesis of fire magic.


    Because air is the basis of flame supporting.


    Without air there is no fire.


    But the elves are his nemesis.


    Because of the natural magic of the elves, his seemingly invisible magic essence is no longer mysterious.


    And the biggest characteristic of natural magic is also from heaven and earth, from all things, from nature.


    And it''s more natural, more comprehensive, not controlled, but resonant.


    Resonance! This is a very profound theory of magic in the alien world.


    In general, a psychic master more than a dozen magic, no matter how skilled, can not do resonance.


    The human psychic wants to understand resonance. It needs time, place and harmony.


    A man of mediocrity will not be able to understand resonance in his whole life.


    But most elves are born with the gift of empathy.


    And the gifts of enyasili and piroli are even higher.


    They are not strong enough, or unable to release more powerful and destructive magic.


    They just release the most appropriate magic.


    In front of them, bodi didn''t have any secrets.


    His ability, his moves, are like running naked in front of both of them.


    General level, general ability, general control.


    In a word, it is generally stable and comprehensive.


    At this time, the arrow of nature of enyasili was completed.


    Enyasili loosed the golden bowstring.


    Smell -


    a simple arrow!


    Bodi''s air wall shattered.


    Bodi was hit hard and flew out, then hit the tree pole behind him.


    Not dead, but very hurt.


    "Enyasili, your magic is not sophisticated enough." Piroli said quietly that she, as a sister, is qualified to say this.

 Chapter 2774

    Enyasili did not refute, after all, piroli''s magic talent and magic are indeed above her.


    In addition to his adoptive father and teacher, Lila gavich.


    And enyashili was able to listen to piroli.


    Bodie''s brain was still in a blank as he vomited blood painfully.


    Tim didn''t dare to move at all. He regretted listening to bodi''s arrogance.


    Naive thought that really can get rid of Chen Yu''s control.


    As a result, he was defeated by these two ugly women before he saw him.


    Enyashili went up and talked about Bodie. Piroli came to Tim''s side and just wanted to start.


    Tim said quickly, "I''ll go myself."


    They were brought to Chen Yu and Lila gavich.


    Chen Yu looks at Bodie and Tim.


    Tim was shivering at the moment.


    I believe what Bodie said.


    Though he was captured, bodi''s eyes were still fierce.


    Keep a close eye on Chen.


    "I want to fight you!" Bodi looks at Chen Yu with a low roar.


    Lila gavich couldn''t help but look at Chen Yu and then at bodi.


    He can''t even beat his adopted daughter.


    Duel with Chen Yu?


    You want to eat Shi.


    "Duel? What''s good for me? " Chen asked casually.


    "I have everything you want to know."


    "So if I lose, what will I lose?"


    "Your power."


    "Well, come on." Chen Yu ticked his finger.


    But Chen is still sitting in the armchair.


    Bodie bowed his head slightly, with a chill on his face.


    "Suffocate!"


    Chen found that the air around him had been drained.


    As a matter of fact, just when bodi was fighting with enyasili and piroli, he found that bodi had the power to control the air.


    However, Chen Yu also found that his ability did not come from his blood, nor was it the product of magic. It was more like an instinct, like eating and sleeping.


    This kind of ability is not rare, but this kind of driving method is rare, even unique.


    Bodi looks at Chen Yu in surprise. What''s the matter? Why doesn''t it work?


    "If you can control the air, will you die of lack of oxygen?"


    "What?"


    "You have ten seconds to prepare enough air, after all, you are going to a dilute oxygen area."


    Bodie was still at a loss.


    He didn''t understand what Chen meant.


    But soon he understood.


    Because of the sudden rise of his body.


    One hundred meters, one thousand meters, ten thousand meters, twenty thousand meters, thirty thousand meters


    At this moment, he finally understood Chen Yu''s words.


    The air is thinner and thinner, and his strength is weaker and weaker.


    "Ah..."


    Tim heard nothing but his brother''s screams.


    "Here..."


    Everyone was silent.


    After a few minutes or so.


    The crowd looked up again.


    Because they heard screams again.


    From the sky, and at the same time, bodi, his figure is gradually growing from a small black spot.


    But he didn''t fall in the yard, but in the sea.


    In the moment of falling into the sea, there was a huge wave.


    Then he was pushed out by the sea water, lifted into the yard, and lay on the ground wet.


    Bodie was curled up and shivering.


    Above the air, suffocation, cold and high temperature almost all reach the extreme pain that human beings can bear.


    Tim is also in a state of shock at the moment.


    Previously, when bodi confidently challenged Chen Yu.


    He had hoped that bodi would have some cards to turn around.


    As a result, he was disappointed, completely disappointed.


    There is no need to say the gap.


    They are not a dimensional creature at all.


    The gap between the two cannot be justified at all.


    Even Lila gavich couldn''t help exclaiming.


    Chen''s strength is simply unreasonable.


    But Lila gavich still admires bodi.


    At least he dared to challenge Chen.


    Of course, not because of his fearlessness.


    It''s his ignorance.


    It''s killing the Elemental Lord, the demigod Oman didar.


    The existence of terror against a million demons.


    How much heart can this fight against him.


    Of course, the result was not unexpected for Lila gavic.Just, the process was a little unexpected.


    This poor little guy was almost thrown out of the atmosphere.


    Bodie lay dying on the ground.


    "If you''re going to continue lying on the ground pretending to die, then I can do it directly."


    As expected, bodi struggled to support himself.


    Look at Chen Yu''s eyes, with a deep sense of fear.


    As a client, he is very clear about what happened just now.


    He may be the first person in human history to fly that high without equipment.


    Of course, the man may have reached that height.


    "It seems that you know enough about our gap. Now you are going to continue the duel? Or give up? "


    "I Give up. "


    "Then tell me all you know, for example, how you gained this power, and the purpose of your duel."


    Chen was very clear that when he promised to fight, a special force was exerted on him.


    It''s like a contract, but it''s different from a contract.


    This power binds itself.


    Chen is surprised and curious about this power.


    This is not a system of power that you are familiar with.


    That''s why bodi survived.


    It''s not how strong he is, just because he''s valuable.


    Bodie was very reluctant.


    But it''s no use not willing.


    "What do you want to know?"


    "I''ve said it all. First of all, let''s start with the duel just now. Where did the duel contract come from?"


    Bodi was surprised. Chen was the first to feel the particularity of dueling.


    "Don''t be surprised. This man is the most powerful human in the world."


    "The gods of Olympus." "The duel was acknowledged and watched by the gods," bodi replied


    "The gods of Olympus have been dead for a long time. Don''t talk to me about that mysterious thing." Chen Yu said disapprovingly.


    Chen Yu knows more about the gods of Olympus than anyone else.


    At the beginning, that holy mountain was a corner of Olympus. It can be seen that the whole holy mountain of Olympus was probably destroyed.


    The Olympian gods, if not dead, are probably just hiding in some corner for a long time.


    Bodi and himself pull the Olympian gods, and they prefer to believe that it is the power blessing of some evil god.


    "Believe it or not, I just say what I know."


    Bodi is also very clear that it is not so easy to believe and accept the topic of God.


    But the loser of the duel, he can only answer truthfully.


    "Then your source of power, do not tell me, is also from one of the Olympian gods."


    "Ares, the God of war."

 Chapter 2775

    "Miro tanzk Williams calls himself Ares'' earthwalker, and the prerequisite for us to gain this power is to cut off all concerns."


    "Your family, your children and your wife?" Chen Yu sneers.


    He didn''t believe in the kind gods who could make the rules.


    It is estimated that most evil spirits will not make such rules.


    Tim looked at Bodie in shock.


    He''s buddy''s brother.


    Although they were in the orphanage as children, they separated later.


    But there has been a connection for so many years.


    He knew how much he loved his wife.


    He was also happy for Bodie.


    But he didn''t believe it.


    Bodi would kill his wife for some illusory power.


    Bodi felt Tim''s eyes and said lightly, "only brothers can''t betray."


    There are many meanings in his sentence.


    "Even without this rule, I won''t let go of the green pool."


    "So what kind of ceremony do you need before you start?"


    "Ceremony? No But Mr. Milo gave me a red dagger. "


    Though Bodie''s approach is extreme.


    But Chen takes another dimension into consideration.


    If Bodie is telling the truth.


    In the rules set by Ares, the God of war, it is only to kill the closest relatives.


    Wife, children, parents, so this rule does not limit blood relationship, after all, wife and oneself certainly have no blood relationship.


    Secondly, it doesn''t matter whether you have feelings or not.


    So it doesn''t matter if it''s not a close relative.


    So this is a rule, rather a sacrifice.


    "Where''s the dagger? Is it still in your hands? "


    "It has been taken away by Mr. Milo."


    "After killing your wife, you gain the power to control the air?"


    "Return the red dagger to Mr. Milo, and then he drips a drop of my blood on it, and I gain this power."


    Chen Yu thought about it for a while. It''s a magic ceremony, for sure.


    But it doesn''t seem complicated.


    As for Ares, the God of war.


    That needs to be verified.


    After all, man borrows the name of the gods.


    Or the gods borrow the names of other gods, which are routine operations.


    Any outcome is possible.


    But to be able to give others this extraordinary power is certainly not an ordinary force.


    Even if it is a Taoist holy land like dragon and tiger mountain, it is not likely that ordinary people can directly obtain extraordinary power.


    Of course, this kind of acquisition is not completely without cost.


    After all, kill your own close relatives. Normally, no one will accept this condition.


    It is estimated that only when his wife betrays him, like bodi, will he hurt the killer.


    Or like helys, who has a deep hatred with his mother, brothers and sisters.


    Of course, there must be people who are selfish to the extreme.


    But there must be a few of them.


    "Where are all the English people hiding? My people went all over Los Angeles and didn''t find your people. "


    "Obviously, you didn''t really turn Los Angeles over," Bodie said, taking a deep breath


    "Please don''t joke with me."


    "I''m not kidding." Bodi said helplessly, "our people were hiding in the ground. That day, Mr. Milo didn''t know how to do it. He sent all of us to the deep underground. There was a huge palace. I didn''t know the specific location, but there was hot magma flowing there. There was no entrance. No one could take people in and out except Mr. Milo."


    "So how did you get out?"


    "Mr. Milo sent me out. He asked me to buy some food and daily necessities."


    "Then how can I get back?"


    Bodi shook his head: "he said that in 12 hours, he would send me directly back to that place. I don''t know how to do it."


    Chen Yu looks at Lila gavage, Lila gavage shakes his head: "I can''t help this kind of fixed-point transmission magic, and whether the underground palace is under Los Angeles or not is still unknown."


    "Then is there any way to keep him from being transmitted?" Chen asked pointing to bodi.


    "It can be done."


    Chen has considered that if he can''t prevent Bodhi from being sent away, Chen will kill him directly.


    After all, he is now a prisoner of his own.


    A escaped prisoner is not a good one.


    And if the other party is hiding in the deep underground, I''m afraid that even the most sophisticated positioning device can''t be located.After all, under the thick rock, no signal can be transmitted.


    Even magic can''t be done.


    So there are many powerful creatures with long lives.


    In order to avoid the tracking of the enemy''s old enemies, he buried himself in the earth, hiding for decades or even thousands of years, and woke up after the enemy died.


    Although this move is a bit rogue, it works quite well.


    Chen also said there was nothing he could do about it.


    Later, Lila gavich put a magic of imprisonment on bodi.


    In addition to blocking his transmissions, it also blocked his power.


    Chen Yu also told West to come and pick up the men.


    When he left, Lila gavich again stressed the importance of the skill of thousands of faces.


    After Chen Yu got on the bus, he called the handsome boy.


    But just after the call, there was a horrible face in the video.


    Chen Yu has seen the world at all times.


    It can be said that the devil''s face scared Chen Yu.


    "Handsome boy?"


    "It''s me, how, frightened by my face?"


    "A little."


    This kind of picture is so creepy.


    "Is this your face?"


    "This is my worst form." Said the handsome boy.


    "What are you doing in this way? Is it to scare me? "


    "I just killed a second demon."


    "Are all your heirs


    Lucifer was the only great demon who had no descendants.


    However, the birth of every secondary demon requires Lucifer''s blood.


    Therefore, every secondary demon is equal to the descendants of Lucifer.


    "It''s my heirs, but then what? How many of them can I create, just like the essence x you shoot out? Do you care about their life and death?"


    Chen suddenly didn''t know how to refute.


    Well, those second-class monsters are really just elite for the handsome boy.


    "Do you need to be like this to kill the second devil?"


    "No, just to show my cruel side. If it''s the face that I appear in front of you, it''s hard to connect me with cruelty."


    The handsome boy is back to his original appearance, or one of them, the normal appearance that Chen Yu often has.


    "What can I do for you to call?"


    "Do you know the art of thousands of faces?"


    "No, but belia will. You can find her."


    "Is there a limited lineage of thousand faces? There will be magic you don''t know. "


    "It''s not that I can''t learn it, it''s just that our seven monarchs won''t touch the magic created by each other. The thousand faceted magic is the magic created by belia, so we can''t do any of the other six. However, in addition to the most orthodox thousand faceted magic, there should be many inferior demons who have improved after contacting this magic."

 Chapter 2776

    "What''s the difference between the improved thousand face skill of other demons and her original thousand face skill?"


    "Belia''s thousand faceted skill is not only capable of changing, but also has unique power in every face. For example, if she can incarnate as a dragon, she can have the power of a dragon. When she incarnates as a Phoenix, she can have the immortal body, and her changed identity even exceeds the original strength limit of this identity, Take ZuLong as a comparison. If belia is a dragon, she will be more powerful than ZuLong, and she can change her face at will, without any restrictions. "


    The handsome boy said: "of course, this is because she is Beria, so she can overcome various restrictions. Naturally, the version of other devil cultivation cannot be as close to omnipotence as Beria. To be clear, the thousand face skill transformed by other demons is the subtraction version of the thousand face skill. Even some thousand face skills have been totally different."


    Of course, Chen Yu knows that these great monsters are powerful beyond description.


    Even if the handsome boy''s explanation is horrible enough.


    This is just the tip of the iceberg of the great devil.


    When you think that the power of the great devil you are in is all.


    That''s when you die.


    "No one but belia knows the whole art of thousands of faces?"


    All of a sudden, there is a wave of terror in the mobile screen.


    Even the handsome guy disappeared at the end of the screen.


    The next moment, a graceful figure appears on the opposite side of the screen.


    "I heard you asked for me." Here comes belia.


    To be exact, it was the handsome boy''s mobile phone that fell into belia''s hands, and the surrounding environment was belia''s palace.


    It''s still like that graceful posture, still like that peerless face.


    "No, I didn''t look for you."


    Chen''s instinct is to deny.


    "Yes." Belia''s tone increased a little: "I hear you call my name."


    During the dialogue between Chen Yu and the handsome boy, he only mentioned the name of belia once, while the handsome boy mentioned countless times.


    But there''s nothing wrong with the name of the handsome boy Bellia.


    Why do you call yourself belia''s name, and she''s instantly aware of it?


    And I am still so far away from her from the world.


    "Well, I''ll see you."


    "What is it?"


    "If I want the skill of thousands of faces, what price do you need me to pay?"


    The handsome boy has said that this is the best way for belia to press the bottom of the box.


    Normally, she can''t share it with others.


    However, Chen is still lucky.


    "I''ll tell you tonight." Belia had a charming smile.


    Chen Yu shivered in an instant.


    Then I didn''t continue the topic.


    There is a kind of woman, which is called underfeeding.


    Chen Yu thinks he is the most physically fit man.


    However, it''s a pity that in the face of this great devil, Chen Yu really has a feeling that he has more heart and less power.


    It''s a shame to be a man.


    But who called this woman belia.


    Belia looked slightly sideways at the outside of the palace.


    "Well, that''s the end of the call. The guy''s asking for his things."


    Speaking, the mobile phone is back in the hands of the handsome boy, even the background has changed.


    "Belia has agreed to your request?"


    "It is Yes. "


    Chen mianlu is bitter and astringent. I don''t know if the medicine sold for adult products has any effect on me.


    The rolling caused by the grade gap is often in all aspects.


    Thinking about it, Chen Yu still gave up the idea.


    The strongest man in the world can never buy medicine.


    Just then, West called.


    "Hello, President, when will you come to headquarters?"


    "What? Is there any more information provided by bodi? "


    "It''s not about that guy. It''s the elders of the crypt devil who contacted me and said that there are some large spiders around their territory. They can''t deal with them, so I hope we can help with them."


    Chen Yu thought about it and said, "do you need me to do it?"


    "This time I hope Gaia will lead the team, and Jolin Nash, Norma, helris and Ingrid will take care of them." "With their current strength, there should be no problem dealing with spider devils," West said


    "Big spider devils are more difficult to deal with. You''d better be careful. In addition, big spider devils have some gold substances. You''d better take Rouen faxiben and let him extract those gold substances. I used to break the bottleneck by absorbing gold substances for a while.""Well, I see."


    Chen hung up and saw a police car parked by the side of the road ahead.


    And his acquaintance in the police car, Sharon.


    Chen Yu parked the car behind the police car.


    "Hi, saran."


    "Chen." Sharon looked at Chen Yu. "I haven''t seen you for a long time. How are you doing?"


    "Not bad. How about going back to China during the Spring Festival? You don''t seem to be in the Ministry of transport anymore. ''


    "Although it''s not the Ministry of transport, I still have the right to enforce the road law."


    With that, saran looked back at Chen Yu''s car in the back.


    "I''m sorry to disappoint you with my car parked in the parking lot."


    At this time, a young policeman came out of the coffee shop on the road, holding two cups of coffee in his hand.


    Seeing Chen Yu standing in front of the police car, his face couldn''t help but turn black.


    When I look at Chen Yu, my eyes are full of some hostility.


    "Saran, your coffee, do you know this one?"


    "My friend." Said Saran, taking the coffee.


    Chen Yu looked at the young policeman and said with a chuckle, "now you''re starting to bring new people?"


    "No way, the Los Angeles Police Department is short of staff recently. Although WADLER graduated from school, he needs to be familiar with his job functions as soon as possible."


    "Saran, I feel like I''m a qualified police officer now. I''m not new. I''m your partner." Wade said discontentedly.


    "Do you think so?"


    "Of course."


    "Well, if you can win this guy in a fight, I''ll admit you''re a qualified policeman and a qualified partner."


    "He?" Wei Dele looked at Chen Gu, who was in his early 1.8 meter and a circle smaller than himself.


    WADLER looked at saran again: "you are sure you want me and your Friends do it? "


    WADLER seems to be hesitating, but in fact, his tone is full of provocation.


    "Of course, I''m sure." With a smile on her face, saran looked at Chen Yu and said, "would you mind doing your friend this little favor?"


    "Of course not. It''s everyone''s dream to beat the police legally." Chen Yu said with a smile.


    Wade snorted: "Sir, you''d better take off your expensive brand first. I can''t afford it. Besides, I''m the new champion of the police school."


    Chen Yu poses: "Tai Chi, Chen Shi."

 Chapter 2777

    ¡°f**k¡­¡­¡±


    Wade is a left hook.


    Chen Yu doesn''t know Taijiquan, not at all.


    But for a higher being.


    You can fool people if you don''t understand.


    What''s more, he doesn''t understand the opposite.


    Chen Yu first used a visible and godless way of drawing Taiji to defuse Wade''s attack.


    Wade was a little confused.


    In fact, Chen Yu''s move is based on the traction of xiaotiandi.


    But in WADLER''s view, Chen Yu''s move is mysterious.


    Many foreigners are quite obsessed with huaxiagongfu.


    Wade is not that kung fu fan.


    But that doesn''t stop him from getting poisoned.


    That move just now, Chen Yu just lightly put it on his fist, and then pulled it a little bit, and even hit away his energy storage.


    This made Wade take it seriously.


    Originally, he was still in a state of mind of a few separate jokes.


    After all, the other side is not a criminal. His hostility to Chen Yu is more because of the intimacy and familiarity of saran and Chen Yu, which makes him jealous.


    Plus, I want to put an X in front of Saran, but I''m not going to take Chen Zhu.


    Chen Yu hooks the palm of his hand.


    WADLER rushed to Chen Yu in three or two steps.


    It''s the same punch again, but it''s a right hook.


    This time, Chen Yu wanted to refuse to return.


    And then he gave WADLER a hand in the chest.


    Wade began to feel happy.


    How can you take yourself with such a light hand?


    Then the next moment, he flew out of control for several meters, smashing his whole back on the police car door.


    Bang -


    the loud noise scared even saran.


    She knew that Chen Yu''s fighting was very fierce, very fierce.


    But she didn''t think Chen would be happy with Wade.


    But their doors were smashed and deformed.


    Isn''t that heavy?


    WADLER himself was confused.


    He looked back at the door and felt his hands and feet again, without any pain.


    Waddleton felt like he had discovered a new world.


    WADLER immediately used his stunt.


    It''s blood limited.


    Although it''s the first time to use it, WADLER has no teacher to learn from himself, and his move is a great move at full level.


    "Master, please accept me as an apprentice!"


    The foreigner meets the expert''s unique skill, kneels, kowtows, and then sends out the strange Shifu in the semi unfamiliar spoken language.


    Chen Yu was also shocked.


    What''s on this show?


    Chen Yu is the way to play a martial arts expert.


    Why didn''t you finish this fight and hit it?


    Saran looks at Chen Yu. She is not interested in his martial arts.


    Anyway, Chen Yu can beat wade to find teeth all over the place without that Chinese Kung Fu.


    "Chen, you can get the repair fee."


    "Send me the bill." Chen Yu shrugged: "besides, if you don''t take him off my thigh, I will really hit him."


    "Master, take me as an apprentice."


    Chen Chu shakes off Wade, and wade comes back.


    "WADLER! Be honest with me. " Saran goes up and carries WADLER straight away.


    "Master Master... "


    Chen Chu rolled his white eyes and left.


    Wade Le looked at the back of Chen Yu''s sports car, and his soul was about to fly away.


    "Saran, where does Master Chen live?"


    "You should die that heart. He can''t accept you as an apprentice."


    "Why? I''m very sincere. "


    "Do you think a billionaire will waste time teaching a stranger martial arts? His last disciple was former boxer tiger


    "Is tiger his apprentice? No wonder it''s so powerful. " Wade said enviously, "but in the end, he was defeated by Zinga."


    "Hinga, too, is his apprentice." Said saran quietly.


    "Then I must be his third apprentice."


    Saran said that ha ha, she did not intend to continue to crack down on Wade''s self-confidence.


    Chen Yu had just returned home and was in a bath.


    All of a sudden, my head went down.


    Mouth scolded a sentence, did not have time to take a bath basin son, plunge into the water.


    When he opened his eyes again, Chen found himself in the palace of beriah.


    Belia was still lying on her throne on her majestic side.


    "Belia, why can you influence me?"


    In Chen''s impression, Xiaoshuai said that even he could not penetrate the world wall and affect the world.But belia was able to make herself sleepy.


    Belia looks at Chen Yu with a smile on her face.


    "If you guess, there will be rewards and penalties."


    "Because you are powerful."


    "Wrong guess."


    Belia smiled and licked her red lips.


    Chen''s expression was a little stiff.


    "You should know what kind of punishment you are going to get."


    "I don''t need you to change your size this time. I''ll reduce it."


    To be honest, belia is a perfect lover.


    She was able to satisfy all male fantasies about women.


    Moreover, she can change any temperament, appearance or even body shape according to her own needs.


    However, it''s just close. She''s not really perfect.


    Maybe it''s because Chen is not perfect.


    That''s why I don''t think belia is perfect.


    Belia apparently learned some skills from her maid.


    Then practice in Chen Yu.


    A hearty battle is over, followed by a moment of warmth.


    "I promised you that."


    Beriah put a gem in Chen''s hand.


    "This is?"


    "The art of thousands of faces."


    "This skill is not for me to learn, but for a friend of mine. Is that ok?"


    "Since it''s for you, give it to whoever you like." Belia said disapprovingly.


    "I heard the handsome boy say that this skill is your big move. Are you sure it''s ok?"


    Belia suddenly laughed: "that guy didn''t say that, he wouldn''t say that, and you seem to understand it wrong. This is just a magic developed by me. It''s a relatively perfect magic, but it has nothing to do with my unique skill. Besides, there are not a few demons who know the whole thousand face skill, but none of them can practice the whole thousand face skill."


    "Talent or lineage?" Chen asked.


    "Because I don''t want them to learn."


    "What is the reason? Since you have given them a complete skill of thousands of faces, you are not willing to let them learn it? What''s more, since they have thousands of skills in their hands, don''t you want to prevent them from learning? "


    "Of course."


    "All right."


    If they exist like this, many things that even Chen Yu thinks are inconceivable are just a matter of hands in front of them.


    "That is to say, even if I give them the skill of thousand faces, they may not be able to learn it?"


    "I chartered that they can learn. As for whether they can learn, talent is still the biggest problem to test them."

 Chapter 2778

    When Chen woke up again, he found that he was still face down in the water.


    Fari doesn''t know when she''ll be back. She''s in the bathroom now.


    Looking at Chen Yu, who woke up from the water, farry had no curiosity about his strange behavior.


    "Honey, did you just fall asleep?"


    Chen Zhu wiped off the water stains on his face: "well."


    "Do you wear makeup at work?" Chen asked doubtfully.


    "No, in the afternoon, the angel coast was temporarily closed. I went shopping with some colleagues." "Los Angeles seems to be in a bit of a mess recently," Farley said as she removed her makeup


    "Yes." Chen Chu touched his head: "it''s really a bit messy."


    Even Farrie has already felt it, which also shows the extent to which Los Angeles is really messy and has been felt by ordinary people.


    At the table, the children should still be quiet and frolic.


    Pets come in and out of the house. From time to time, a pet comes to the table to beg for food.


    Among them, Simba, Nana, xiongda and Xiong2 are the most frequent.


    With their age, everyone dotes on them.


    So they are the most unscrupulous.


    They are already two years old. Bear big and bear two are the fastest growing. They are bigger than Simba and Nana.


    The food at home is good. Although it''s still young, it''s quite big. It''s about a meter away from the ground and weighs nearly 30 kilograms.


    However, compared with their mother Princess, it is still insignificant.


    Simba and Nana''s seat African lion, their growth cycle is actually shorter than brown bear, but who let bear big and bear two gene come from the princess, so Simba and Nana''s size is still much bigger and bear two smaller than bear.


    However, both Simba and Nana, Xiong DA and Xiong Er have entered the stage of rapid growth.


    Now almost every month they grow several kilograms of weight.


    But if you want to talk about freaks, the number one freak in the family is little Gelin.


    Her prestige is in the pet circle.


    Take Xiong Da, Xiong Er, Simba and Nana to patrol the territory every day.


    Occasionally, she will patrol with her little fan sister, little Larissa.


    Little Larissa is almost one year old, and she is completely weaned.


    She is also the number one fan of xiaogelin.


    Every day I look forward to xiaogelin taking her out to the wild.


    They are not old enough to be thoughtful.


    Now they are in a carefree stage.


    Chen Yu has been thinking about whether or not he is beginning to contact magic with little Gelin.


    Little gren was meant to be in touch with magic.


    After all, her incomparable talent.


    And the identity of the extinction witch, which has been extremely rare since ancient times.


    They have made her inseparable from the spiritual world.


    She also needs to face some problems in the future.


    Chen has no strange ideas.


    For example, magic is the source of bad luck and disaster.


    Or the childhood of magic is a miserable childhood.


    On the edge of the spirit world or some other spirit world.


    They all blame magic for their miserable childhood.


    Of course, Chen Yu will not let this happen to his children.


    Strangers don''t say they want to treat them badly.


    Even close, it is impossible.


    The reason why Chen Yu considered not to give Xiao Gelin the extinction magic.


    It''s mainly young Gelin.


    She may not be in complete control of the extinction magic.


    And the extinction magic itself is very dangerous magic.


    At least that''s what Chen Yu heard from a few people who are knowledgeable.


    But Chen Yu didn''t understand it, and he also read the magic book of extinction.


    But you can understand it, but you can''t practice it.


    There is always fear of what you don''t know.


    Chen Yu was no exception, so Chen Yu hesitated all the time and never let little Gelin touch the extinction magic.


    As for little Larissa, her talent is not under little Gelin.


    After all, it was the third night of awakening on the day of birth.


    This kind of talent is unprecedented, and it''s qualified.


    Fortunately, little Larissa has no special attributes.


    Compared with little gren, little Larissa''s magic road in the future is obviously easier to guide.


    The next day, Chen Yu went to crescent mountain villa.


    "Mr. Chen, why are you here again?" Lila gavich looks at Chen Yu incomprehensibly.


    Chen Zhu took out the precious stone which was obtained from belia and contains the skill of thousands of faces.


    "I''m here to deliver this."


    Lila gavich took the jewel and looked at it with seven colors: "it''s beautiful, but what''s the use of it?""It contains the skill of thousands of faces, sent by the friends of hell." Chen said.


    "So fast?" Lila gavich was surprised.


    He knows Chen''s connections go straight to hell, but he also inquires about the origin of thousand face skill.


    I''m afraid even Chen Yu may not succeed.


    But I didn''t think I underestimated Chen Yu''s influence in hell.


    This is only one night, Chen Yu has already got the skill of thousand faces.


    "All right." Chen Chu shrugged.


    "What is the price?" Asked Lila gavich.


    All of a sudden, Lila gavich found Chen Yu''s expression strange, like pain or hesitation.


    What does that mean? Is it a big price?


    But why do you feel nostalgic?


    Lila gavich is a little confused.


    "Come on, it''s just a little thing."


    In the end, Chen Yu still waved his hand. He couldn''t tell Lila gavich that he had sacrificed his hue for the skill.


    Anyway, it''s common for me and belia.


    There''s nothing to publicize


    But Lila gavich played with her brain hole, where she mended it.


    He felt that Chen might have paid a great price.


    And the cost is beyond my ability to pay.


    So pretend to be relaxed and face yourself.


    It''s hard for Lila gavich.


    He did not expect that his request would make Chen Yu so embarrassed.


    "I don''t know how to extract the thousand faceted skill in this gem. The person who gave me this didn''t say, try it yourself. If it''s impossible to extract it, I''ll ask that person again." Chen said.


    "Is there any limit to practicing this magic?"


    "The origin of this magic is very large. Apart from enyasili and piroli, I don''t recommend a third person to practice. I''m afraid you won''t believe it if I tell you the specific reason. Only they are allowed to practice this magic."


    Although Lila gavich didn''t understand, Chen Yu said that for a reason.


    Lila gavich didn''t plan to rob the magic either.


    After all, his original intention is to prepare for his adopted daughter.


    Moreover, this magic was acquired by Chen Yu.


    If he really needs any powerful magic, he can get one from Chen Yu, instead of the thousand magic.

 Chapter 2779

    On the way back, Chen saw a group of gangsters enter a restaurant.


    Chen Yu stopped at the door and watched what happened in the shop.


    The gangsters had eaten the overlord''s meal blatantly and beat up the shop assistant.


    They swaggered away before the police arrived.


    Chen Yu was driving, slowly following the mob.


    See them in a bar, hellfire.


    Chen Yu was on the corner, staring at the bar.


    After more than ten minutes, Chen took out the phone.


    "West, send me that buddy. I''m on Mindy street, opposite a bar called hellfire."


    "President, what do you want this guy to do?"


    "I have some ideas." Chen said.


    Soon, Jolin Nash sent Bodie.


    Along with Jolin Nash was Nall.


    "Why did she come?" Chen Yu looks at NAR.


    Chen Yu has seen NAR twice, and only remembers that NAR is a sibling of Jolin Nash.


    It is said that they are related by blood, but they are far away.


    "She''s been playing in the headquarters these days. I heard that I have a task, so she came to join us." "President, do you want to do it?" said Jolin Nash? If it''s just ordinary people, I don''t mind helping you out, nor should nale. "


    Why are Jolin Nash and nale so excited?


    Because Chen has the legal power to enforce the law by violence.


    The counter terrorism security department has issued a circular.


    In any way, order must be restored in Los Angeles.


    And now that the mission has been communicated to the supernatural society.


    It means that they have the right to use magic and supernatural power against ordinary people.


    It''s because the English gang are too noisy.


    It led to a sharp turn of law and order in Los Angeles.


    At the same time, it touched the bottom line of the government.


    No matter which government, it doesn''t like the situation out of control.


    Today''s Los Angeles security is clearly beyond the government''s control.


    In the turbulent times, this sentence is obviously true in Los Angeles.


    That''s why it gives supernatural power.


    Of course, the decision is still in Chen''s hands.


    "Do it, but it''s not me or you."


    Chen Yu looks at the back seat of Jolin Nash''s car.


    In Jolin Nash''s car, bodi seemed to feel Chen''s eyes, subconsciously lowering his head and avoiding Chen''s eyes.


    "Bring him here."


    Bodie is very honest. He is as honest as a lamb.


    If I didn''t know the identity of this guy, I don''t think everyone would believe it. This is a cruel role in killing his wife.


    "Do you know here?" Chen Zhu points to Hellfire bar.


    "Yes, big gold tooth''s territory, but big gold tooth was killed and now controlled by one of Mr. Milo''s confidants."


    "Go in and kill that confidant." Chen said.


    Bodi''s eyes widened and he looked at Chen Yu in amazement.


    Chen Yu looked at bodi and said, "what''s the matter? Any questions? "


    "No, no problem, no problem."


    Bodi knows what Chen Yu wants him to do.


    But he has no choice.


    "By the way, keep your mouth open." Chen Yu patted Bodie on the shoulder.


    Bodie went in dejected.


    Not long after, there was a commotion in the bar.


    First, some dancers seem to have escaped from the bar.


    Then a few bloody faced gangsters escaped from the bar.


    It''s morning time. There are absolutely no ordinary guests in the bar.


    Then there was a shot.


    After about twenty minutes.


    Bodie came out of the bar covered in blood.


    "I have finished the task." Bodi looks at Chen Yu with no expression.


    "Slower than I thought." "Don''t drop blood on my door," Chen said quietly


    Bodie stepped back two steps.


    "President, do you want him to be that traitor? At least let the English think he''s a traitor? Does it work? "


    "No one can tolerate traitors." "And it''s time to improve the public security in Los Angeles. If we continue to let it go, it will cause more and more trouble. Let''s go to the next place," Chen said


    "Don''t let that guy in my car. I don''t want my new car to get dirty."


    "I''ll call the bank and get your car loan settled." Chen said.


    "I''ll be happy to help you, my president."


    "When did you learn to be as rich as Ingrid?""President, you don''t know how much my daily expenses are. I need money for cosmetics, clothes, house, car and magic goods. Now I can understand the difficulties of Ingrid."


    Chen Yu rolled her eyes. No matter how hard Jolin Nash said, she actually earned more than most people in the world.


    The most effective way to solve the chaos is violence.


    No matter it is mediation, legal support or any other method, it is far less effective than violence.


    Looking back on human history, the examples of ending war with war are far more than the times of ending war with negotiation.


    Jolin Nash hangs up on Chen Yu.


    "President, I don''t want to hear your long talk. I just want to know when it''s my turn and nale''s turn."


    They have gone to four places, and Chen Yu only let Bodie do it every time.


    And Jolin Nash is a driver.


    NAR, who used to be a volunteer fighter, was even more bitter.


    She''s here for the fun, not for the big Los Angeles.


    "I think it''s almost there." "The next stop is logging," Chen said


    "Really? Do we have a chance? "


    "We''ve been to four places in a row, and bodi has killed a lot of people. The other side''s reaction has come back. The logging ground is remote, which is just suitable for them to gather. If we are lucky, we should have one or two good opponents."


    Chen Yu looks at Bodhi, who is sitting in his vice seat.


    At the moment, bodi has gone to four places in a row. In addition to the four black gang leaders Chen Yu asked to kill, he also killed nearly 20 people.


    But he wasn''t unscathed. He got shot in the thigh and a few sticks and punches.


    Now, he can retain 30 or 40% of his ability.


    Bodhi''s strength is actually good.


    It''s good to say that he can only pick four black gangs... It''s the limit.


    With his strength, it is obviously unrealistic for him to clean up the underground world of Los Angeles in a day.


    But Chen doesn''t want to wait that long. Chen hopes to quell the underground world of Los Angeles in the shortest time.


    Of course, it was Chen''s original thinking.


    Kill! Kill till there is a river of blood.


    Use the best way of black gang to solve problems.


    Sometimes, no matter how much you think, it''s not as convenient and quick as doing it directly.

 Chapter 2780

    Chen and Jolin Nash drove into the logging area.


    It has to be said that the reception scale here is unprecedented.


    It was so grand that Bodie couldn''t help shivering.


    There are at least a hundred black gang in front of us.


    And most of them are armed.


    Black... Help! In this land, guns will always be the mainstream.


    With a knife, dagger or stick, it is basically only a gangster level.


    Nall was in Jolin Nash''s car, and she seemed to regret coming here.


    Because the battle was bigger than she thought.


    She doesn''t think she''s dealing with nearly two hundred gunmen.


    It''s estimated that if she shoots at the opposite side, she can directly over.


    On the contrary, Jolin Nash was excited.


    When the car stopped, Jolin Nash opened the door excitedly.


    "This is the stage I am looking forward to! This is my stage. "


    On the opposite side, a man and a woman sat on the car cover, watching Jolin Nash''s wanton gesture and words.


    "That woman is our goal?"


    "No, but since I''m here, I think I have something to do with Bodie."


    Later, Chen Yu and bodi also came out of the car.


    The man and the woman jumped out of the car cover at once.


    "You betrayed Mr. Milo, bodi."


    Bodi is not going to explain.


    Whether he is sincere or not.


    Can''t cover up what he did.


    "Are these two the same as you?" Chen asked.


    "They are also core members." Bodi looked at the couple: "the man''s name is Paul mazey. His ability is electric current, and he can generate magnetism through electric current. It''s better not to carry metal products in front of him."


    "The woman''s name is daileen lipez. Her ability is fire. She and Paul mazey are now in a relationship, so they basically act together."


    Paul McKinsey looked at Bodie, rubbing his hands together, and the current ran through his fingers.


    "It looks like you''re not going to explain."


    "There is nothing to explain. Only those who can stand here at last are qualified to listen to others'' explanations." Said bodi very simply.


    "Yes." Paul mazey raises his right arm.


    Click, wipe, wipe -


    all the black... Help the gunman to raise the guns and point to Chen Yu and others.


    As soon as Paul mazey''s arm was down, there was a barrage of gunfire.


    Even Bodie felt suffocating pressure at the moment.


    Although Chen is very powerful, but this kind of gunfire, is it really human can stop it?


    However, when the bullets were close to 10 meters around Chen, they began to slow down as if they were hitting an invisible cavernous body.


    According to different ballistic ranges, the penetration depth of each bullet can be clearly seen.


    But on the whole, the difference is not much. Dense bullets hover in the air.


    That picture can''t be too shocking.


    Paul and Darlene lippertz were both surprised.


    This is Bodie''s air wall?


    No, it''s not Boddy''s ability!


    It''s the ability of the man around Bodie!


    The pupils of the two men contracted suddenly.


    The next moment, Chen Yu suddenly waved.


    In a flash, all the bullets were flying back.


    Whoosh -


    the sound of breaking the sky kept on for several seconds.


    At the same time, it was accompanied by the screams of the gunmen around Paul mazey and Darlene lipez.


    In a twinkling of an eye, the array of momentum like a rainbow has become a river of blood.


    The skin of both men''s bodies was tensed in an instant.


    The strength of this man is terrifying.


    More than 200 gunmen were killed instantly.


    No matter who faces this situation, his scalp will burst.


    Chen Yu''s face had a faint smile.


    Just, in the eyes of all people, it''s a devil like smile.


    "Supernatural to supernatural, do not let ordinary people involved in our fight, you say, right?"


    For a time, the scene fell into embarrassment.


    You killed the common people.


    And then don''t let ordinary people get involved in our fight?


    We are against it. We are strongly against it.


    But is opposition useful?


    You want them to survive and fight.


    However, considering the danger of Chen Yu.


    Everyone acquiesced to Chen''s proposal.


    Of course, Jolin Nash was the only one in the crowd.


    Ha ha This kind of small scene, let alone Chen Yu, she can handle it easily.When the strength reaches a certain level, the quantity really can''t restrain them.


    Chen Yu is so, and Jolin Nash is very unlucky, and has been so.


    "Let me finish next." Jolin Nash opens her arms.


    Behind her is the strange scene drawn after the collision of fire and ice.


    Jolin Nash is firmly and rapidly moving towards her goal.


    World first element mage!


    Of course, now she is not.


    Not even the top ten.


    But she believes that in the next decade.


    I have this chance to reach this height.


    Ice and fire interweave, full of surreal visual impact.


    Paul mazey and Darlene lippertz have pupil contractions.


    What Jolin Nash brings to them is a sense of danger.


    Paul McKinsey led the attack on Jolin Nash.


    But he''s not using the most primitive lightning strike.


    Instead, they control the bullets around them and shoot them at Jolin Nash.


    Paul mazey uses electricity to create a huge and powerful electromagnetic field.


    All of a sudden, Jolin Nash''s body was covered with her own flame, and the next moment her body was covered with a layer of elemental scales.


    The metal bullets fell on her skin, all dissolved and deformed, and even turned into metal liquid before they even approached her.


    Fire dragon''s body! The ultimate expression of fire magic.


    To practice this magic, you need more than powerful magic.


    There''s another essential thing.


    Fire dragon''s blood! This is a rare magic material in the outside world.


    The supernatural society basically belongs to the category of daily necessities.


    The body of fire dragon can make the caster incarnate in the form similar to fire dragon, not only with extremely strong defense.


    It also has the same powerful physical attack.


    Jolin Nash''s strength was not unexpected.


    And scared NAR.


    When did my childhood playmate and sister become so horrible?


    Jolin Nash didn''t use her body of fire dragon to go further. The flame on her body went out in an instant, instead, it was the extremely cold body of dragon.


    This is the body of the ice dragon she created. Before that, there was no magic of the body of the ice dragon in the spirit world.


    She successfully created this magic by modifying some magic formulas, adding the modification of magic materials and countless attempts.


    The body of the ice dragon is nearly perfect, but not perfect.


    Of course, to deal with such a situation, such an opponent should be more than enough.

 Chapter 2781

    The body of the ice dragon and the body of the fire dragon have the opposite magic effect.


    But the principle is similar, and the way of cultivation is similar.


    All need to use the dragon''s blood as the initial medium.


    But the body of the ice dragon made up for part of the body of the fire dragon.


    This is still the case when the body of the ice dragon is not perfect.


    It has to be said that Jolin Nash''s magic talent and talent are showing up little by little with the support of Chen Yu.


    Jolin Nash, who covered the body of the ice dragon, pressed her arms down, and the talons fell to the ground.


    In a flash, the cold ice covers hundreds of meters.


    Even Chen Yu has to hide in the sky to avoid being frozen into ice.


    Nall and Bodie are all standing on the roof.


    Elemental magic is the most desired magic when Chen Yu first came into contact with the spiritual world.


    Elemental magic is a collection of all Chen''s fantasies about magic.


    Gorgeous to the extreme, but also powerful to the extreme.


    It can be said that elemental magic is synonymous with destruction.


    Although elemental magic also has defensive magic.


    However, when people hear elemental magic, the first thing they think about is the raging fire, the roaring wind, the cracked earth and the huge waves.


    Just like the scene in front of him, Chen''s cultivation continued until the upper Qing Dynasty, so that he could achieve this destructive power.


    But Jolin Nash is still a long way from Shangqing. She has such terrible destructive power.


    This is elemental magic!


    Of course, this kind of ice cover with a diameter of hundreds of meters is only ice cover.


    The actual lethality is not very prominent.


    If there is another opponent, I''m afraid Jolin Nash won''t get the advantage.


    But neither Paul mazey nor Darlene lipez is very strong.


    Their strength is similar to that of bodi, and the development of their own capabilities is not very perfect.


    But what they are facing is playing magic from childhood to the big Jolin Nash.


    Paul mazey''s attacks were mainly lightning attacks, as well as the creation of magnetic fields and the use of metal products.


    And the two have no effect on Jolin Nash.


    Jolin Nash''s body of ice dragon and body of fire dragon constantly switch.


    And the dragon''s high magic resistance, also let these two kinds of magic inherited.


    It can be said that Jolin Nash now has all the advantages of elemental mages, and makes up for all the disadvantages of elemental mages.


    Chen looked at bobdi and said, "is the English Gang allowed to fall in love with colleagues?"


    Some companies prohibit office romances. In a reasonable way, they are not the first to kill their wives?


    How can I still be allowed to fall in love?


    Bodi was very dissatisfied with Chen Yu''s behavior of talking with him before Mingming war.


    Other people are beating and killing there. He is very carefree and complacent here.


    "Mr. Milo doesn''t care." Said Bodie, with his face tied.


    All of a sudden, ice cones rose from the ground, and then they burst again.


    Daileen lipez screamed. Her thigh was shot by the sputtered ice and a large piece of thigh meat was cut off.


    Although Paul mazey is willing to help each other, he is also powerless when Jolin Nash is in front of him.


    Use those metal sheets to form a metal barrier with magnetic force to temporarily resist the flying ice debris.


    But in the face of Jolin Nash''s horrible lethality, he was just dying.


    Jolin Nash is so strong.


    Powerful and irresistible.


    Jolin Nash seems to be tired of playing, and plans to change a magic.


    Jolin Nash''s hands were firm, and her body was filled with huge magic.


    On top of Jolin Nash''s head, there was a huge red eye.


    Bo -


    in a flash, red eyes burst out a ray of death.


    However, this death ray is much more powerful than the normal released death ray.


    The death ray swept by, and hundreds of trees in front of them were cut off in an instant.


    Paul mazey and Darlene lippertz were also on the ground, avoiding the blow.


    But the two were already terrified.


    This kind of attack is not used against people at all.


    What''s the difference between landing on a man and lighting a cigarette with a missile?


    After a 90 degree sweep, Jolin Nash''s second attack came.


    This time, she readjusted her angle, which seemed to be her intention to completely end the fight.


    All of a sudden, two beams of light fell from the sky, directly enveloping Paul and Darlene lippers.


    It also blocked the death rays of Jolin Nash.


    Chen Yu suddenly opened his eyes and came!Chen Yu''s figure suddenly flashed in front of the two beams.


    Reach out and grab Paul mazey and Darlene lippers in the middle of the beam.


    However, when Chen Yu''s hands are in the primary beam, they feel that the two beams contain tremendous power.


    I can''t break through the protection of the two of them in the first time.


    Chen''s strength increased tenfold in vain.


    The light beam dimmed a lot in an instant, and at the same time showed a very unstable flicker.


    Chen Yu felt the familiar feeling from this light.


    This power is very similar to the power Chen Yu felt in Hercules.


    There should be a great connection between the two!


    The beam was finally broken by Chen Yu.


    Everyone heard the crash.


    Chen''s hands also caught Paul mazey and Darlene lipez.


    Just then, four more beams of light fell into the sky.


    This time, it''s not about whom, it''s about four people.


    These four figures are not human beings, they are pure energy bodies.


    But these four energy bodies are all covered with gold armor, holding swords, swords and axes.


    Don''t talk about it, just start to do it. The goal is Chen Yu.


    Chen first dragged Paul mazey and Darlene lipez out of the aperture and threw them in front of Jolin Nash.


    At the same time, he raised his arm and punched the golden armor energy body holding the knife.


    At the same time, the golden armor energy body with the knife was also cut on Chen''s shoulder.


    But the golden energy body''s knife has no result except for a burst of Venus on Chen Yu''s shoulder.


    On the contrary, Chen Yu''s fist directly destroys the golden armor energy body.


    Jin Jia was also distorted by Chen Yu''s fist.


    The energy body inside is not dead, but the golden armor is damaged, and he is also involved.


    But he is not alone. Chen''s arm has been confiscated.


    The other three golden armor energy bodies are attacking.


    The man who used the axe raised the axe and landed it on Chen''s arm.


    Of course, the result was that the axe broke a corner, and Chen was still intact.


    These energy bodies are supposed to be supernatural and not weak.


    Then gather the magic power through their magic gold armor.


    But if you want to beat Chen Yu with these four alone, it''s a bit fanciful.


    The reason why Chen Yu didn''t destroy these four golden armor energy bodies directly was that he was in the mindset of harvesting spoils.


    Otherwise, all four of them are gone now.


    And Chen also wants to try to see if he can get more.


    Unfortunately, Chen Yu knew nothing about the energy they contained.


    Nothing can be done but to destroy them.

 Chapter 2782

    These energy bodies are not weak, but they are not so strong.


    Any one of them can last more than ten minutes in the hands of Jolin Nash.


    But in front of Chen Yu, that''s not enough.


    But to destroy them completely, we need to exhaust their power.


    Every time Chen destroys their golden armor, their power will be restored.


    But gods are not infinite, so it is not impossible to destroy them completely.


    Chen Yu still hasn''t been completely destroyed because he needs to study the power.


    Even Chen Yu wanted to collect supernatural power.


    Unfortunately, Chen couldn''t find a way to collect this power.


    Even with the power of xiaotiandi, Chen can''t extract the power.


    This is not any kind of energy that Chen Yu knows.


    Of course, Chen Yu also considered bringing Jin Jia back directly.


    But if it''s that easy.


    Chen Yu will not have to worry.


    Once Chen Yu imprisons Jin Jia, his power will be consumed faster.


    After a while, the energy body has been destroyed by Chen Yu.


    The remaining two energy bodies have consumed seven or eight magic powers.


    Chen Yu did not rush to destroy these two energy bodies.


    But wait to see if there will be reinforcements.


    Unfortunately, Chen Yu waited for a long time, but no follow-up.


    One of the energy bodies has exhausted his power, and he is stuck in place, losing his original spirit.


    The other one is still moving, but it''s like a toy running out of electricity. The action is intermittent.


    Chen Yu also lost his patience, so he let this guy scrap.


    At the same time, the gold armour is also collected.


    Although it is not expected to get anything useful.


    But maybe.


    There must be some dreams in life, maybe there will be miracles.


    As for Paul mazey and Darlene lippertz, they were already terrified by Chen''s fight with the four energy bodies.


    They are close friends of Milo tanzk Williams.


    Of course they know what these four energy bodies are.


    So they were shocked that Chen Yu could defeat these four things.


    Chen is not very satisfied with the action.


    Now, of course, it''s just the beginning.


    That Milo tanzk Williams just doesn''t want the entire Los Angeles shuffle.


    Then he can''t be a shrinking turtle all his life.


    Chen will clean the whole Los Angeles in the shortest time and force each other to show up.


    Unless the other side really plans to turtle to the end, then Chen Yu really can''t help it.


    "Let''s go, you two get on my car. I think we have a lot in common."


    Paul mazey and Darlene lippers got on Chen Yu''s car honestly.


    "It didn''t take long for this car to drive. I hope you don''t damage my car. It can''t be soiled."


    Paul mazey and Darlene lipez are both a little speechless.


    I don''t know how to take Chen Yu''s words.


    But the car does look very new.


    As a matter of fact, the metal gray car has been sold to Chen Yu for more than half a year.


    But I just drove it recently, because Tim blew up the blue super run I drove last time.


    "Do you know where Milo tazik Williams is hiding?" Chen asked.


    Two people shake their heads at the same time, they don''t want to say, but really don''t know.


    They also guessed that Bodie might be similar to them.


    Now that Bodie has confessed, they have no reason to persist.


    Anyway, there is no difference between being loyal to Milo and Chen Yu.


    "What are the four energy bodies?"


    "It was made by Mr. Milo, who said it was the holy armour of Ares, the God of war."


    "Holy armour? It''s a terrible name. It''s better to call it a saint fighter. " Chen make complaints about it.


    They lowered their heads and didn''t know what they were thinking.


    "That Milo tanzk Williams can make this thing?"


    Chen was a bit surprised by what Paul mazey and Darlene lipez said.


    It''s not difficult to make this thing, but the power contained in the holy armour is certain.


    That Milo tanzk Williams can make this thing.


    That means that he also has the power.


    Did he also gain the power of God?


    Or is he a demigod?


    It''s even possible that this guy is beating Ares.


    And Milo tanzk Williams may be just a cover up.It''s all possible.


    But for the moment, Chen has no more information.


    "I''ve heard from Bodie that he''s the only one in Los Angeles. Why are you here?"


    "Originally, bodi came out to purchase materials, but bodi disappeared after he came out. On the third day after his disappearance, that is, last night, we were sent to take over the task of bodi, and at the same time, we were also responsible for exploring the whereabouts of bodi. Today, we received information that bodi was attacking members of peripheral gangs, so we decided He betrayed Mr. Milo. " Said Paul maze.


    "Then your Mr. Milo has no way of controlling you?"


    Chen Yu wondered if it was a normal force.


    Like the supernatural society, it belongs to a stable cooperative relationship.


    We all come together for a common idea and a suitable environment.


    So naturally there''s no control or anything like that.


    But these core members of the English Gang do not have very strong ties.


    Most of them are tied together by strength and interests.


    So it''s impossible for Milo tanzk Williams to have no control over him.


    "Yes, he said he could give us strength and take back our strength." "In the past, someone has been taken back by him, but he needs to face us and touch us at the same time," said Darlene lipez


    "What happened to the four holy armour soldiers? Why did it pop up? "


    "Before Mr. Milo sent us to Los Angeles, he gave us something to ask for help. We both have one."


    "If we are in danger, we can be saved if we send our power in. I input it twice. One is the beam that transmits us, and the second is the holy armour soldier. But before that, we didn''t know it would be the way."


    "Is there anyone else in Los Angeles besides you?" Chen asked again.


    "There should be." "But we don''t know who it is," said Paul mazey


    "Mr. Milo may be looking for something in Los Angeles." "After coming to Los Angeles, Mr. Milo went to two auctions and looted four collectors'' collections," she said suddenly

 Chapter 2783

    "You know what he''s looking for?" Chen asked.


    Both shook their heads to show that they did not know.


    "Tell me about your hiding place and its characteristics."


    Then the two said where they were hiding again.


    What they said is similar to what bodi said.


    There was nothing more that surprised Chen.


    But they said Milo tanzk williams came to Los Angeles to look for something.


    This makes Chen Yu have to suspect that their purpose has never been for the benefit of Los Angeles.


    Or the interests of the gangs in Los Angeles are second.


    Send Paul and Darlene lippers to the supernatural Society headquarters.


    Chen Zhu finds Rouen faxiben.


    "Rouen, look at these things."


    Chen Yu took out four gold armours. Of course, two of them were broken.


    The other is to keep the integrity, but the main body still has many defects.


    Only one of them stops because of the exhaustion of the divine power, so they are the most complete.


    "These are?"


    "Take a look at these manufacturing processes and their magical characteristics, and I hope to get a complete report, the more detailed the better."


    "President, where are these from?"


    "It''s related to Olympus. It''s said that it''s the creation of Ares, the God of war. It''s called the holy armour soldier. However, it seems that these things are made by a human being from the mouth of an insider." Chen said.


    At the same time, Chen Yu will also talk about the battle process with these holy armour soldiers.


    And explained his own understanding of these four holy armour soldiers.


    "How long do you need to study?" Chen Yu looks at Rouen fasibon, who is rummaging over the four holy armour soldiers.


    "I need to see the technical content of this device first. At present, I can''t give any information or determine how long it will take."


    Chen Yu is not in a hurry to find a place to sit down.


    There is no useful information at hand, so it''s useless to worry.


    After half an hour, Rouen fasibon put down his research and turned to Chen Zhu.


    "President, this is not the current popular alchemy. Magic runes, patterns, and the application of magic are very special and novel. Magic can also be driven, but the function of magic is very weak for the function of this magic armor. It is estimated that under normal circumstances, 10% of the power can only achieve one success of this magic armor by magic driving Rate. "


    "It''s no surprise that magic should be more powerful than magic."


    "President, why don''t you try your magic?"


    It''s not magic, it''s Xianli.


    Rouen fasibon didn''t know much about it.


    But he knew that Chen''s magic was very different from that of normal people.


    "How to try?"


    "I will make a simple magic connection device first, and then you will send the magic into the magic armor through the magic connection device."


    "Yes."


    Chen Yu waited until Rouen fasibon made the magic connection device.


    According to his instructions, put magic into the magic armor.


    This magic armor is the only one that remains intact.


    In an instant, there was a flash of light in the gap of magic armor.


    But most of the light is covered by armor.


    But you can still see the inner light through the gap.


    It''s just different from the golden light before.


    At the moment, the light inside the magic armor is blue.


    However, when the magic armor was activated, it suddenly hit Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu was unprepared. He was punched in the face and stepped back.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "President, this is the magic armor. Although the power supply has been changed, the program will not change."


    "President, you control this thing first. I''m trying to change this setting."


    Chen Yu controls the magic armor as before.


    Control its colleagues, its energy consumption increases, it will not take long, will lose power again.


    But its current energy is provided by Chen, so Chen can provide it with energy at any time.


    When Chen Yu controlled the magic armor, he still found that the strength of this thing seemed to increase.


    So you have a higher level of Xianli energy?


    This is to let Chen Yu a little dark cool.


    Rouen faxiben kept trying.


    Chen Yu could not understand what he was doing.


    As the saying goes, every walk is like every mountain. That''s the truth.


    On the strength of Chen Yu''s rejection of Rouen. FA Xi is originally a Pacific Ocean.


    But in terms of the level of alchemy, Rouen faxiben left Chen Zhu in a solar system.In the ten steps of Rouen faxiben, Chen Yu understood one or two steps.


    For example, brand the reconstructed Rune on the armor.


    "OK, President, you can let go and try."


    Chen Yu released his control of magic armor.


    As expected, the magic armor did not continue to attack.


    "Have you got complete control of it?"


    "No, it just erased its original magic order." Rouen fasibon shook his head: "as for how to write a new magic command, I don''t have any clue now. I need to study ancient Greek."


    Chen Yu knocks on the magic armor. The magic armor has no response. It looks like a dead thing.


    Chen Yu raised his hand and began to squeeze the magic armor across the air. There was still no response.


    "President, you will destroy this thing completely."


    Rouen faxiben stopped Chen from further action.


    "All right." Chen Zhu loosed the magic armor.


    The loosened magic armor is like scrap iron, which is lying on the ground. The magic metal on the body makes a metal whine.


    Chen then went to west.


    And tell him what he got today.


    "President, you mean the English Gang is actually looking for something?"


    "Well, we don''t know anything yet, but if we can get it first, maybe we can take the initiative."


    "But now we don''t even know what they want."


    "No, it''s not without any clue. First of all, consider the identity of the other party. Since it involves Ares, the God of war in the Olympus myth, what they are looking for may also be related to the Olympus myth. Check whether there are objects related to the Olympus myth in the museums or private collectors in Los Angeles. Of course, there are also It may be related to ancient Greece. "


    "It''s a direction of investigation, but I''m afraid it will be very troublesome. After all, most of the people who can collect these things have a background. Even we can''t easily reach out and take their collection."


    "Let''s investigate first. Now we have no clue. It''s useless to think about so much. Even if we can''t get the collection, at least we can control it. Once they take violent measures to seize it, we won''t be unresponsive."

 Chapter 2784

    For the next three days.


    A lot of big things happened in Los Angeles.


    And these incidents even the police station that has a headache to the black gang are stunned.


    Those black... Gang leaders were killed one by one.


    Of course, every time this kind of incident happens, it''s not just a black... Gang leader who died.


    More often than not, it''s a bloody massacre.


    If it''s less than two digits, it''s probably mild.


    And of course, this kind of thing also aroused the vigilance of other gangsters.


    Most of the big black gang members are more defensive.


    There are also cowards who turn themselves in to the police directly.


    The idea of this kind of gangster who seeks police protection is really quite fresh and refined.


    But that doesn''t guarantee their lives.


    The death continued, and even with the protection of the police, it did not survive.


    Even the police don''t know how the gangsters they protect died.


    I only know it''s suffocation.


    But the black gang, who was protected by the police, didn''t fall into the water.


    And he''s not in a confined space.


    No one can figure out what''s going on.


    Except for the parties.


    It''s not Boddy''s job.


    Although bodi is good.


    But it can''t suffocate a person remotely.


    Chen Yu did it.


    However, Chen Yu made the death of the black gang leader the same as that of bodi.


    Of course, it''s to make some people think that Bodie did it.


    There''s a river of blood in Los Angeles that Boddy killed.


    His brother Tim is in charge of taking over the vacant sites.


    As for those who do not obey, or those who think that the eldest brother is dead, the second can be superior.


    Of course, bodi will do a second sweep.


    Of course, no one else is behind all this.


    It''s Chen Yu.


    Chen is still adamant.


    As long as we kill a river of blood, we will surely be able to return the world to a glorious future.


    There are not many people in the world who are not afraid of death.


    At least Bodie and Tim are not stubborn people.


    Police dare not even disclose the number of accidental deaths of gang members every day.


    If they really dare to announce it.


    There is a real possibility of unrest, even unrest.


    Three days is the most serious three days.


    Three days later, things suddenly improved.


    The death toll of the gang has plummeted.


    Because, those gangs are all scared of being killed.


    Though the days they have spoken of are also the days of licking blood.


    But they didn''t really feel the horror of this bloodbath.


    Every day, several gangsters are killed.


    Plus Tim''s activities.


    Even if they are stupid, they know that they are robbing territory.


    Before they do, they may struggle.


    But now they only hope that they can get out of the pit and retreat.


    Tim may not have thought about it himself.


    One day, I can visit Los Angeles.


    Become the underground king of Los Angeles.


    Of course, without Chen, he would be happier.


    Chen Yu is the real boss behind the scenes.


    In fact, in recent days, Chen is the main player.


    In most cases, he also follows Chen Yu.


    Explain to Chen Yu every street power and big man.


    Of course, he also saw the cruel side of Chen Yu.


    Most of the time, Chen''s hand is not bloody, but weird.


    Chen would choose to do it indoors, in private places, not in restaurants or cinemas.


    Or make some accidents.


    For example, there is a black... Help big guy. When he is driving, his car suddenly rushes out of the bridge and falls into the sea of 20 or 30 meters high. When he gets it, it is completely cold.


    This is quite normal, but he also saw some of the dead extremely abnormal.


    He saw a black... Gang, crying and hanging himself on the crooked neck tree.


    In five days, Tim completely controlled the whole black gang in Los Angeles.


    Tim also received a resounding title, the dark emperor.


    This nickname is the kind of big boss.


    But Tim himself was very careful.


    I''m afraid that I''m just like those black... Gang big guys, and I''m inexplicably getting the Bento.Therefore, Chen''s orders were executed and fulfilled with 120% attitude.


    Although these five days, Los Angeles bloodbath.


    But soon peace came.


    No matter how loud the following objections are, Tim insists on carrying out Chen''s order.


    Los Angeles has to stabilize.


    Those who don''t want to take advantage of the fire are basically concentrated by Tim.


    After being accepted by Chen Yu, he went to participate in the reclamation project.


    It''s not the people or the police who are most surprised by the changes in Los Angeles, but the news media.


    In recent years, almost all the major reports in the media are malignant cases that occurred on that day.


    But as if overnight, all the vicious cases seem to disappear.


    Even the so-called normal crime rate seems to have disappeared.


    Even those dark neighborhoods are new.


    The media certainly don''t understand what happened.


    But the police know.


    Although they found Tim.


    But if we investigate further, we will find nothing.


    They still have information about Tim when he''s a little gangster.


    Although they suspect there is someone behind Tim.


    But I can''t find out who it is.


    But to their relief, Tim''s principles are similar to those of the old boar king.


    Although also engaged in illegal business, but at least will not let his flagrant in the public smash.


    "President, the situation in Los Angeles is under control." Said West.


    In recent days, he has also cooperated to suppress the police investigation through political force.


    "Well, almost." Chen Zhu nodded: "next is to gather those scum, and then pour all the gasoline? Or send them to Africa to dig for diamonds? "


    "President, I think it''s better to keep them."


    "We''re psychics, not gangs."


    "They''re a good source of intelligence, and we don''t need to pay for it. We just need to communicate our demands, and they can bring the information we need to us, at least in Los Angeles."


    "It''s different from my original intention. My original intention is to kill all the scum."


    "I just suddenly feel that they are good sources of intelligence, and the president, they are endless."


    "China is fine. Why not Los Angeles?"


    "The political system is not the same. The main body of political power in China has nothing to do with the gang, but here is America. Almost every politician has something to do with the scum. Do you know how many politicians have contacted Tim these days?"

 Chapter 2785

    West had no idea about the black gang.


    Or look down on the black gang.


    But in recent days, he found it so convenient to master a black gang.


    Don''t look at those black... Can''t help the table, the collection of information is so convenient.


    Not only that, the black gang has some ways to get magic materials.


    That''s why West came up. He kept the black gang in Los Angeles and completely controlled it.


    "Even if you don''t keep one of the gangs in Los Angeles, within three months, there will be gangs again. Frankly speaking, this is the product of market demand."


    "That''s because they didn''t kill enough, they didn''t kill hard enough." Chen said.


    "Not every time you have such an opportunity, let the President let you kill the gang at will. The government also needs to consider the stability of the situation."


    West seems to have guessed Chen''s idea, and continues: "president, there will never be an environment like China."


    Chen''s idea is to make Los Angeles the same social environment as China.


    Girls walking in the street at night will not be dangerous.


    The shop doesn''t have to close at four in the afternoon either.


    But it can only exist in Chen''s imagination.


    There is little possibility of implementation.


    Chen Yu planned to achieve peace through massacre.


    Unless Chen is willing to expose his identity and is willing to stand directly against the government.


    Let his power show in front of the world and declare his position.


    Otherwise, Chen''s plan will never come true.


    Because human beings are profit-seeking creatures, no matter how terrible the legend spreads in Los Angeles, it will only be a legend.


    As long as there are interests, human beings will not be deterred by regional legends.


    So Chen''s plan is only a dream.


    "President, in fact, it''s the safest choice to control the black gang in our hands. Rather than let them grow savagely, it''s better to draw a circle for them to restrict their growth and let them serve us at the same time."


    "Well, I don''t care about it. You can do it yourself."


    Although it didn''t work out as he wanted, Chen knew that this kind of thing was not something he could do as he wanted.


    This kind of thing still needs to consider the general environment.


    "How is the matter investigated?"


    "During the period when the gang of England ruled Los Angeles for a short time, it was indeed sent to other subordinate gangs to collect information about ancient Greek cultural relics, and all the information was collected, and there was no clear direction for anything, so I suspect that even the man who gave the order of the gang of England didn''t know what he was looking for." West said helplessly.


    "So now we have only one general direction. We only know that what they are looking for is ancient Greek cultural relics, or something in the myth of Olympus, and we don''t know what it is? Is that what it means? "


    "Yes." West nodded.


    It''s hard to do. Even England doesn''t know what to look for.


    They can''t even set up a condom.


    "I have an idea. I''m not sure it will work," West added


    "What''s the idea?"


    "Suppose, if the English Gang doesn''t know what they are looking for, can we make up such a thing out of thin air, and then publish it through the black gang or the media to attract the English gang members?"


    Chen Yu raised his eyebrows. Old fox West is really good.


    This method can be figured out.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "First, publish some supernatural reports through the media, and then lead this report to the thing we set up. It''s better to find some researchers, make some relevant comments, and then pass on some mixed true and false news through the black... Gang, so that the English gang can''t understand the true and false."


    The plan looks good, but there is a big problem.


    There is a big premise for such a complicated plan, that is, the English Gang doesn''t know what they are looking for.


    And that''s all West''s own guesses from the available intelligence.


    If the English gang had a clear goal, they would act like clowns who entertain themselves.


    Of course, there is no better way for them at present.


    "What do you think is a good disguise for ancient Greek relics? If you can get enough attention, you need magic props, or you can make a magic props by Rouen faxiben. "


    "It''s better to be far away from Los Angeles, not near Los Angeles, or the impact will be very bad in case of a war."


    "At sea? How about the sea? " Chen asked.


    "Yes, but what can be found at sea? It''s very deliberate. ""Put it away, not in the waters near Los Angeles, or even in the waters of Mexico or Canada."


    "What do you want to put? What can be found must need some vision. "


    "Then find an island. Is there any uninhabited island in the sea area of Mexico that can be used as a discovery place to make some visions on the island, or go to the media?"


    "No, it''s better to pretend to have been found by accident." "Since it''s a trap, it can''t be made too deliberately. Everything should be pretended to be an accident," West said


    The two began to work out a plan.


    First, I decided to use a magic prop.


    The second is that the media has been changed to the recording scene of a variety show.


    This requires Chen to contact.


    Find a program group that makes wilderness survival, and ask them to go to that island to record programs.


    Then I found the ancient relics by accident.


    Because this program is to be broadcast on TV, so the vision can not be too much.


    It''s better to be specious. If you put it on TV, it will only cause controversy, not panic.


    As for how to make such specious visions, it depends on their level.


    Now that the plans are made, the next natural step is to implement them.


    Chen has no connections in this area, although he knows some people in Hollywood.


    Those people in Hollywood make movies. They have nothing to do with variety shows.


    Of course, fortunately here is America. There is nothing that money can''t solve.


    If there is, it''s just because there''s not enough money.


    West is looking for Rouen fasibon to see if he can make magic props that meet their requirements.


    Chen Yu contacted Steven and asked him to help connect with the TV station.


    However, specific matters need to be discussed by Chen Yu in person.

 Chapter 2786

    Mirror Lake manor welcomes a guest.


    "Hello, Mr. Chen. I''m the governor of SC broadcasting group. You can call me screy."


    SC broadcasting group is not the top five broadcasting media and TV groups of Lao Mei.


    Even a small company mainly operates a local television station in California, with extremely limited broadcast coverage.


    Of course, SC TV has a certain market share in California.


    It also ensured that they would not starve to death.


    Of course, the coverage and market share of this scale also doomed them to live badly.


    Chen Yu finally decided SC TV station, because SC TV station is enough.


    Even if it''s five big TV stations, give them more money.


    They may not be able to give better answers than SC TV.


    And they communicate better.


    Because of the advertising of Dashan beer, part of it is also given to SC TV station.


    "Mr. Chen, I heard that you have business to talk to our TV station, don''t you?" Asked screy.


    "Can you make any decision?"


    "I''m the consul, and I''m qualified to make decisions as long as the business we''re talking about is not the sale of television stations."


    "I''d like to ask if your TV station has any plans to produce outdoor wilderness variety show recently?" Chen asked.


    "Well, there is no such plan for the time being." Said screy, shaking his head.


    "So how much would it cost if I needed you to make a show like this and broadcast it at the same time?" Chen asked.


    "Mr. Chen, this is not in our plan, it will affect our program broadcast plan..."


    "I don''t want to discuss this topic with you. I mean, how much is it?"


    "Mr. Chen I''m afraid we really can''t cooperate. "


    When screech got up, Chen Yu still looked at screech blankly.


    "Next season, Dashan beer will change to another TV station to broadcast the advertisement." Chen Yu said quietly.


    Screy, who was about to leave, stopped and looked at Chen Yu in amazement.


    "Mr. Chen, I''m afraid it will have a great impact on the sales of Dashan beer."


    "There is not only SC TV station in Los Angeles, but also any one of the top five. It''s just an extra one or two million dollars. In fact, Dashan beer advertising book is broadcast on those TV stations. For me, it''s just to increase the advertising time." Chen Yu didn''t think so.


    Here, with money, you can really do whatever you want.


    "In addition, the money that your TV station owes Citibank will start to demand from you next month."


    For Chen Yu, he doesn''t need to use other ways to intimidate SC TV station.


    In his eyes, SC TV is a small group.


    Even Chen just needs to call his financial housekeeper.


    SC TV station will be under all-round pressure.


    "Mr. Chen, business cooperation, there is no need to rise to commercial pressure." Screy''s face was very ugly.


    "I am stating a fact." Chen Yu shrugged: "although the actions I said later may not really be implemented, I just want to tell you that you need to learn to compromise when necessary."


    In fact, it''s not hard for Chen to buy SC TV station.


    However, as a Chinese, Chen''s purchase of TV stations, even local ones, will still be subject to government intervention.


    Chen Yu just wants to make and broadcast a program, so he doesn''t have to pay that much for a TV station.


    "Well, Mr. Chen, let''s talk about the details of the cooperation." Scully sits back in front of Chen Yu.


    As Chen said, compromise is sometimes the best choice.


    "First of all, the cost of production." "What kind of wilderness show is Mr. Chen going to make?" said Mr. Scully? Survival class? Or exploration? Or science and education programs? "


    Screy didn''t ask why Chen made the show.


    Why do we have to broadcast it on TV.


    This is the world of the rich.


    Any wonderful idea is possible.


    "All three categories are OK, which one has the largest audience?" Chen asked.


    "Survival programs and exploration programs are the mainstream at present, with a large audience. In the past few years, our TV stations have also thought about making such programs, but limited by the coverage of TV stations, it is difficult to make a direct ratio between investment and revenue, so they gave up the idea."


    "How much is the production cost of these two kinds of programs? Say a range. "


    "It depends on what grade Mr. Chen intends to do. Hundreds of thousands of dollars or millions of dollars are possible, and millions or tens of millions of dollars are also possible. The price fluctuation will occur when the series is broadcasted, the guests invited are ordinary people or stars, or the professional teams are invited directly.""Then I want the best production and a professional team." Chen said.


    "For a good production, the price will be $5 million. For a professional team, the price will be about $1 million. If it is a famous team, the price will double. At the same time, according to the number of episodes, the production cost of each episode will increase by about $1 million."


    "Is it convenient for Mr. Chen to disclose the specific content of the program?" he added


    "Explore, find and find some relics that are not famous and are all over the American continent, but they are not completely destroyed by modern civilization. Look for relics through some folklore. There is such an island in the sea area of Mexico. The residents along the coast have legends about some relics of the island. My requirement is that The first issue is the content of this island and historic site. "


    Mr. Chen, this is a good idea. The process of exploration and decryption can attract a lot of audiences, but the cost With the influence of our TV station, it is difficult to directly recover the investment cost of this kind of investment scale exploration program, and Mr. Chen also needs to give us some compensation for changing our program broadcast plan. "


    "It''s not a question. I just want to know how much investment is needed?"


    "How many episodes is Mr. Chen going to make?"


    "Make twelve episodes by the usual standards." "As for the compensation to your TV station, five million US dollars plus three-year advertising contract of Dashan beer. In addition, even if the program is on loan, I will pay for it according to the normal charging standard," Chen said


    When Clinton laughed, he knew that Chen Yu was so generous.


    Just now, he would not be so fierce.


    "Of course, since it''s me who pays to make and play, then the copyright belongs to me. In addition, I want 80% of the advertising revenue in this period, no problem."


    "Of course, no problem."

 Chapter 2787

    Although screy is an insatiable businessman.


    But at least he was organized.


    Chen Yu also paid for production and rental of broadcast time.


    This period is equivalent to Chen Yu''s, and the majority of income in this period is also normal.


    What''s more, Chen Yu is not an ordinary person.


    It seems that Chen Yu asked for them.


    In fact, Chen is the leader.


    There are more than one of them on TV.


    But they were restrained by Chen Yu.


    So if he dare to ask too much.


    It''s hard to guarantee that Chen Yu won''t die.


    What''s more, Chen simply asked Citibank to put pressure on them.


    They''ll be out of breath.


    The media of SC TV station''s scale, though not starving to death, owes a lot of money to the bank most of the time.


    They belong to that kind. If they have money in one quarter, they will pay back the money in the next quarter. If they have no money in the next quarter, they will not pay back for the time being.


    The bank''s loosening policy is a life and death decision for them.


    Once banks tighten, they may have to eat the earth for a living for the whole quarter.


    As for whether Chen has influence on banks.


    Different thinking, definitely.


    In front of us is the manor. When we just stopped, there were more than ten luxury cars in the garage.


    Millions of dollars in production costs.


    With so much spare money, his assets can definitely be multiplied by 100 times.


    "This is a check for $20 million. Of course, it can''t be cashed now. It can''t be cashed until the contract is drawn up and signed." "My lawyer will contact you tomorrow," Chen said


    "Yes, I understand."


    "As for the final production price, the more refunds, the less supplements."


    "OK."


    "For the time being." Chen said.


    "I need to go back and make some preparations, so I won''t disturb Mr. Chen."


    "Please."


    Later, Chen Yu contacted yarrix for help in drafting the contract.


    "Chen, I''m your lawyer, not your assistant." "So you need to give me some extra compensation," said Jacques, a little annoyed


    "Aren''t these things in your business?"


    "I''m only responsible for giving you legal aid and legal advice, rather than helping you draw up contracts and budget your expenses."


    "Is there any difference?"


    "If you have any questions about the contract or need to reconfirm the contract when signing, I can help, but you let me draw up the contract, which is too much."


    "But neither of my assistants can."


    "Don''t talk to me about them. They''re your assistants? I think they''re more like your life nanny. "


    Yalixi was very speechless to Chen Yu. She used the assistant as a nanny and the lawyer as an assistant.


    "Well, I''ll introduce you to a legal assistant, a girl."


    Chen Yu thought for a moment and asked, "apart from the legal aspect, what other services can she provide to me?"


    "If you are willing to pay a higher salary, you can also babysit her."


    "What price?"


    "She''s just graduated as an intern, earning no more than $10000 a month."


    "Ten thousand dollars? trainee? Do law graduates have such a high income requirement? "


    "No, it''s just that she graduated from Harvard and doesn''t mind part-time nannies."


    "Well, when can she report?"


    "Anytime."


    "Let her sign the entry contract first." Chen agreed directly to add another assistant.


    Alex is reliable in her work, so Chen Yu believes in her vision.


    After all, the two of them are not enough.


    Even if she did, she was diligent enough.


    Portia is more lazy, fishing in three days and basking in the net in two days.


    If it wasn''t for her huge debt to Chen Yu.


    Chen Zhu wants to let her eat earth directly.


    The next morning, Portia and zevlar arrived.


    Then came a strange girl.


    The blonde hair at the waist is not tall. It''s estimated to be 160 centimeters.


    I''m in my early twenties. I''m actually twenty-five.


    Among white people, it''s a rare kind of childishness.


    Chen Yu has read her information, which was sent to him by aryx last night.


    A graduate of Harvard Law School.


    And Alex said a few more words.


    It''s said that she owes a lot of money to Alex.When I was an intern for Alex, I also had three part-time jobs, including 24-hour convenience store salesmen.


    Jacques knew that she was in urgent need of money, so she left her to Chen Yu.


    "You are navika Linna?"


    "Yes, Mr. Chen. Miss Alex introduced me."


    "Jacques said to you, what''s the salary here?"


    "There is no vacation, if necessary, 24-hour on call, what you need me to do, I am competent, with a weekly salary of $3500. In addition, if I am competent for this job six months later, I can ask for a 150% raise." Said navika Linna.


    Chen Yu thinks about it. It''s a lot higher than what yarrix said to him before.


    So Chen didn''t immediately agree.


    "You know that your current salary requirement has exceeded the income of most middle-class families, and you need to ask for 150% salary increase in half a year, which means your monthly income will exceed 20000 dollars, even if the income of most lawyers is not as high as you."


    "In addition to my law degree, I also have a degree in financial management, and I am also the champion of women''s comprehensive combat in California. I can work as your bodyguard as a part-time job. I also have a racing license, a non operating aircraft driver''s license, and a diving license. I was once a member of the national shooting team, although I did not participate in the Olympic Games."


    Chen Yu grinned: "so your fighting level is very good?"


    Nevika Linna remembered that when she came in, she saw some fitness equipment scattered in the yard, sandbags hung under the tree poles and wooden posts. It seems that her boss is also a fitness and fighting enthusiast.


    "Sir, I''m the champion of the women''s team. I''m more confident than anyone in terms of skills, but my skills are not enough to make up for my physical defects, so if you want to play with me, at best, I can only make you win very ugly, not guarantee to win you."


    Nevika Linna''s meaning is very simple. If you are a big man and want to fight with me, I may not win, but I can make your face blossom.


    She felt that Chen Yu would not ask for a fight with her as long as he was a little bit cheeky.


    "Do you think you can win her?"


    Chen Zhuo points to the zevlar who is watching TV with Portia.


    "She?" Nevika Linna looked at her. The girl looked younger than herself. "Sure, I can."


    "Jefra." Cried Chen.


    When she heard Chen''s call, she was still confused.


    What are you talking about? I don''t know what I''ve done.


    "Boss, what''s up?"


    Chen Yu looked at navika Linna and said, "as long as you can win her, I can raise your salary by 150% now. Of course, if you can''t do it, how about cancelling the requirement of 150% in half a year?"

 Chapter 2788

    Nevika Linna looks at her thinner than she looks.


    When she took part in the California women''s comprehensive competition, she relied on her body shape to deceive her opponent, which made her win at one stroke.


    But she couldn''t see it, and she could fight in front of her.


    As a result, she looked at nevika Lina.


    "Don''t beat, bully, boss, you''re also a man of face. You shouldn''t do such shameless things."


    With that, she sat back in front of the TV.


    What she said is what she thought. Chen Yu is shameless.


    They are not at all rank by rank.


    California women always fight?


    It was a kindergarten game, according to jevra.


    Nevika Linna was told not to fight.


    And when she was afraid of herself.


    But I don''t think it tastes right when I hear it.


    Listen to the little girl.


    It seems that she is bullying herself.


    Instead of bullying her.


    "Little girl, I don''t bully you, as long as you can trip me up, even if I lose, how about it?"


    Nevika Lina didn''t want to bully her.


    Mainly because of her greedy for Chen Zhu.


    As long as you win, you can get a 150% raise directly.


    Twenty thousand dollars a month, such a rich income, even if she has worked in the lawyer industry for ten years, she may not have such a high salary.


    Now, if she wins such a little girl, she can have it immediately.


    It made her move.


    At this time, Portia also came to be interested.


    "Boss, or give me a raise if she wins? How is it? "


    "Ha ha You want to eat Shi. "


    Looking at nevika Linna, she kindly reminded her, "nevika, you can''t beat me."


    Nevika Linna suddenly approached her: "I didn''t know until I played."


    Chen Yu looks at the aggressive nevika Linna with great interest.


    I didn''t expect this woman to be so aggressive.


    Nevika Linna knows where she came from.


    On the arena, when she is so close, she will be knocked down by a fist.


    But she thought that she was very easy to deal with.


    As long as they solve the problem cleanly.


    Then you can directly become a high wage group.


    As a result, she didn''t want to take a look at nevika Linna.


    It''s just a catch, with one hand on nevika Linna''s right arm, one hand on her neck, one hand in the air.


    "Ah Put it down, put her down! " Cried Portia hastily.


    She''ll strangle nevika Linna if she grabs her neck in the air.


    And now navika Linna''s legs are kicking.


    She''s been forced directly.


    Where does she know what she is.


    The highest level of opponent she has ever met in the past is unlikely to lift a person in the air with one hand.


    How much power does that take?


    Even men to women are rarely able to do so.


    She gently put navika Linna on the ground.


    Nevika Linna didn''t go on attacking.


    To tell you the truth, she has already destroyed her world view.


    Her slender body and her on-the-spot reaction and strength that do not match her body completely.


    All of them have let navika Linna know that the girl in front of her is better than her. I don''t know how many grades she has.


    Even in the Olympic Games, I''m afraid they are all king level figures.


    "Nevika Linna, I''m glad you''re here. Your salary is fixed in a short period of time. You have no problem." Chen Yu looks at navika Linna with a smile.


    Nevika Linna wants to cry without tears. Why does her brain get hot and promise to come down?


    Half a year later, not for long.


    Now the pay raise is strangled in the cradle.


    Nevika Linna has tried several times to open her mouth and deny her previous bets.


    As a result, Chen''s words directly killed her ideas.


    "If you don''t agree with this result, please leave here."


    Nevika Linna is helpless. What can she do.


    Even now, her salary is much more than that of her internship with aryx.


    Even the average lawyer is basically paid that kind of salary.


    So she can only accept the result now, there is no second choice.Although nevika Lina''s enthusiasm is not there.


    But the work that should be responsible still needs to be responsible.


    At first, navika Lina had a little bit of a problem with her.


    But it didn''t take long to figure it out.


    Even if it''s the fault, it''s also the fault that Chen Yu digs a hole for her.


    She reminded herself.


    It''s my own greed.


    By the end of the day, nevika Lina was already familiar with Portia and zevlar.


    There is no estrangement. Women are always good and fast together.


    If one word does not agree, one word does not agree.


    When the relationship is good, we die together. When the relationship is bad, we hate each other to die on the spot.


    In the afternoon, screy came with his secretary.


    The secretary looked like a flower, with peach blossom in his eyes.


    When I walk, I always take incense dust with me. I guess it''s just like goods.


    After entering Mirror Lake manor.


    The Secretary didn''t give Chen less leery.


    Chen, of course, is not interested in her.


    "Mr. Scully, this is the contract. Take a look."


    "Good." Scully and the Secretary began to look at the contract.


    Although this female secretary is doing the work that does not belong to the Secretary most of the time.


    But when I work, I am more serious.


    When she asked about the terms of the contract several times, she was able to explain them accurately.


    Chen Yu took back his previous ideas. It seems that the female secretary is still a little practical.


    Because we have talked about the details yesterday, there is no difference between the contract and the agreement.


    Chen did not hide any traps for the contract.


    So the signing process of the two sides is quite smooth.


    Screy''s budget statement hasn''t been prepared yet, but it''s not expected to exceed $20 million initially.


    Twenty million dollar shows, no matter where they are, are already big productions.


    Under normal circumstances, it is impossible for SC TV station to invest so much money to produce a program without market research.


    But now there is Chen Yu as a gold master, and with the help of screy.


    So the project runs very fast. After signing the contract, the project is completed in less than one day.


    According to Chen''s requirements, the faster the project, the better.


    If SC TV station is delayed for three or five months, it is estimated that the day lily is cold.


    Here is the benefit of money.


    Nothing can''t be solved by money.


    If so, it can only be because there is not enough money.


    In three days, the production team is almost ready to start shooting.


    And Rouen fasibon''s progress seems to be less than ideal.

 Chapter 2789

    "Rouen, when are you so incompetent? Can''t you make a simple magic prop? Is it difficult to meet our requirements? " Chen Chiu reprimanded Rouen fasibon.


    The demands of myself and West are not high.


    So it''s hard to satisfy?


    According to the ancient Greek weapons.


    It will shine and give people a sense of oppression.


    It will cause wind, water, thunder and fire.


    It doesn''t need to be too large. After all, they are going to use this device to shoot exploration programs, rather than miraculous programs.


    I''m not going to panic with this.


    "President, it''s hard to achieve all the other requirements except for the lighting. Besides, you also need to gather on one thing. I think my level is very good, but it hasn''t reached the level of taking the lead in the world."


    Chen Yu turned away and said: "last time I gave you a Book of alchemy magic. You said that within half a year, you are confident to be the best alchemist. It''s not much time since half a year. It seems that you are still a long way from the best alchemist."


    "One!" Rouen faxiben added: "and where did the alchemy book come from? Some of the materials needed for alchemy are unheard of, which makes my entry much slower than planned. "


    Chen Yu rolled his eyes, and the book of alchemy was taken from his chief alchemist in hell''s territory, philte nitak.


    Most of the alchemy magic recorded in the alchemy books is the characteristic alchemy in hell.


    The materials needed are naturally the most in hell.


    It would have been a strange thing if Rouen fasibon could have made it.


    "What''s more, the magic props that are in line with the ancient Greek''s aesthetic are a little difficult."


    "Style is also a difficulty?"


    "The shape of magic props also needs to match with the alchemy array and runes." Rouen fasibon said: "this is also why the magic props of different countries are so different, because each country or civilization has a great difference in their magic civilization. You want to create a shape that conforms to the general standard of Chinese spirit, but the function is the effect of European spirit, which is very difficult."


    Rouen faxiben looked at Chen Yu helplessly: "but I don''t know anything about the ancient Greek alchemy, even the ancient Greek literature. In such a short period of time, it''s almost impossible to make magic props that meet the requirements."


    Chen Yu suddenly had a headache.


    At first, he thought that there would be no problem for Rouen fasibon.


    I don''t think my own demands are high.


    I don''t ask him to make artifact.


    He doesn''t even have to be effective.


    To put it bluntly, Chen Yu''s demands are purely to set off the atmosphere.


    In actual combat, it''s not much better than the firebrand.


    But even so, Rouen faxiben is still a big head.


    And now time waits for no one.


    SC TV station has almost communicated with each other.


    The shooting is about to start in these two days.


    Chen and West, after many investigations, have locked in a desert island in the waters of Mexico.


    There are some ancient relics on that desert island.


    There are also some plausible legends among the native people along the coast.


    They are going to process and package those legends through the program production team.


    Guide the topic to the myth of Olympus.


    Of course, they also discussed that this is the American continent.


    It''s a Pacific Ocean different from the myth of Olympus.


    Neither civilization nor culture is in the same system.


    So it''s impossible to call names directly from Olympus myth.


    Just make some specious points.


    Moreover, mythology, as a kind of thing, has a lot of literary processing elements.


    So many unreasonable things, as long as the explanation is in place, can still attract resonance.


    But now there is a lack of this crucial prop.


    It will lead to a big discount in the program effect.


    Even if the effect of the program is greatly reduced.


    Their original intention was to attract the English gang.


    If this effect is not achieved, all the previous investment will be wasted.


    As for the final success or failure of the program, Chen doesn''t care much.


    Chen Yu thought about it and took out his black Trident.


    "What do you think of this thing?" Chen asked.


    Rouen fasibon lost his mind for a moment.


    Of course, he knew it was Chen Yu''s weapon.


    Chen, however, rarely produced his own weapons.


    Rouen fasibon reached for the black Trident.


    But the palm of the hand has not yet touched, suddenly a big sense of terror came to my heart.Hand has not stopped, has been toward the black Trident grip.


    The next moment, the power of terror spread from the fingers to the whole body.


    Rouen fasibon flew out.


    In the middle of the air is still bleeding.


    Then his body broke the wall and fell off the second floor.


    Chen Zhao quickly put away the black Trident and jumped down to see the situation of Rouen fasibon.


    Many people also heard the sound and looked down.


    They saw the tragedy of Rouen fasibon and Chen Chu jumping down.


    When Rouen faxiben did something that offended Chen Yu and was thrown downstairs by Chen Yu.


    Rouen faxiben was miserable and his bones were broken.


    When Chen Yu raised Rouen, he was soft all over.


    Although not dead, but if there is no accident, hemiplegia is unable to run.


    Chen Yu smiled bitterly. He was only responsible for his own misfortune.


    Rouen faxiben was also suffering.


    Know Chen Yu is not intentional.


    But he''s the first record.


    The first one who was seriously injured by Chen Yu.


    "Rouen, it''s OK. Just lie down for half a month. Your injury won''t kill you, and I won''t leave any sequelae."


    "President Can we not take out such dangerous things next time? " Rouen faxiben wanted to cry without tears.


    I should have thought that Chen could be used as a weapon.


    Let''s not talk about the quality first, at least the lethality is certainly not comparable with ordinary weapons.


    Sure enough, I didn''t even touch it, almost over.


    Fortunately, I have a quick reaction, which is just a "slight injury" to my whole body.


    "I promise, can my weapon serve as the trident of the sea king? It''s painted in gold. It''s still a mess, isn''t it? It can also control water. "


    Rouen fasibon wanted to say out loud, I''m hurt like this. Can we not talk about it?


    "President, can you suppress the breath of that black Trident first? Take that thing out. It''s just a sense of oppression. Ordinary people will have myocardial infarction when they are close to 100 meters. You can''t make a panoramic view of your weapons with ordinary people carrying cameras. "


    "Well This can''t be done... "


    Chen Yu is also helpless. This thing has been changed by the old turtle devil.


    Even Chen can''t control it completely.

 Chapter 2790

    "Hello, Mr. Chen. I''m faroui Lysander, the director of this production team."


    "Hello, Mr. Scully has already told you


    Faroui Lysander was a bearded man in his sixties, but he didn''t look too old.


    On the contrary, there is a strong drive.


    He is the director of the field production team hired by SC TV.


    The entire crew is owned by faroui Lysander.


    They have made many documentaries, explored programs and won awards.


    There is also an exploration program, which once won the annual audience champion of exploration program in that year.


    So they are quite famous in the industry and are very professional shooting teams.


    They were invited to shoot 12 exploration shows named lost civilization, which cost Chen 7.5 million US dollars.


    The shooting team consists of 25 people, each of whom has his own field of expertise, including the host.


    Lost civilization is divided into 12 episodes and three episodes are one unit.


    The first unit, of course, is the sea island in Mexico.


    The island is called the common capital island. Decades ago, there were also some indigenous tribes living in Mexico.


    However, due to the poor environment and lack of materials on the island.


    So the aboriginal tribes on the island either moved to the nearby coastline or died on the island of Gongdu.


    The residents of the nearby coastline also have some legends about the common capital island.


    A few of the older generation have lived on the island.


    They belong to a group of people who entered the civilized society directly from the primitive society.


    So they still keep many tribal customs and legends.


    Of course, their shooting plan is to interview the old people who have moved from the island to the inland.


    Then go to Gongdu island to shoot some content, and then do some deep processing.


    They are exploration programs and prefer science and education, but they are definitely not real science and education programs.


    In fact, the core is still entertainment, so it will naturally add some plausible legends and supernatural interpretation.


    In any case, it''s cultural processing and non-scientific verification of some legends.


    Chen Yu, on the other hand, set out with the team and went to Gongdu island with the shooting team.


    In Chen''s own words, that is the hobby of the rich.


    Of course, in order to compensate the team, Chen gave the team half a million dollars in private compensation.


    The money was given directly to faroui Lysander.


    In this team, faroui Lysander has the absolute say.


    So it''s necessary to have a good relationship with him.


    "Mr. Chen, although I haven''t been to Gongdu Island, the preliminary research sent people to the nearby coastal residence to communicate with the villagers. It is said that the environment on Gongdu island is very bad, there are a lot of poisonous snakes and crocodiles, and there are many dangerous natural environments, so we can''t be sure what kind of emergency we will encounter, even if we are professional teams, we can''t give them Whatever you promise, you''d better prepare yourself before you leave. "


    "Of course, I understand that I have participated in many exploration teams, from Africa to the Amazon to the Caribbean, which have left my footprints. Although I am not a senior person, I have at least some experience, and I will try not to delay the team." Chen Yu said politely.


    In the face of faroui Lysander, Chen did not show any aggressiveness.


    After all, he and I are cooperative relations, and he is not his own subordinate.


    "I wish you all the best." Faroui lesender was satisfied with Chen''s attitude.


    Moreover, since Chen has experience, there is no need to worry that he will make some rude requests in the process.


    Faroui Lysander has really met such people in the past.


    He once met a star in a wild shooting project.


    That star is not even a first-line star, but constantly create difficulties for the shooting team, and constantly delay the team.


    "Mr. Chen, do you have any company?"


    "No, just me."


    "Well, that''s good. Besides, some equipment needs to be prepared by yourself."


    "You say, I''ll write it down."


    "Thick rain boots, gloves, a suit of field clothes, heat preservation pot, flint, Sabre Of course, if you think it''s necessary, you can have another semi-automatic pistol and a few more bullets. "


    "Is it necessary?"


    "Generally speaking, it''s useless. In fact, our team has certain armed forces." "But for most amateurs, guns are calming," faroui Lysander said with a smile


    "All right, but can guns be carried through customs?"


    "I can''t take it, but Mr. Chen should have a way to find a way to get guns in Mexico.""Do you want food?"


    "We have compressed food."


    "No game?"


    "Wild game has many uncertain risks, such as the disease it carries, the difficulty of handling, or the danger of itself, and the supply is not guaranteed, so a shooting team like ours needs to avoid contact with wild game as much as possible when shooting in the wild. Once a shooting team member is infected or moved in the wild It will be a big trouble for the shooting team, and it is a small problem to delay the shooting progress. More often, the team will have to face many legal troubles. "


    "Can I carry my own food?"


    "Mr. Chen, it''s better not to carry it by yourself. When you bring non compressed pasta and meat, you only increase the burden on yourself, and your burden often becomes the burden of the team. You said that you won''t make trouble for the team, so it''s better to avoid some things in advance."


    "All right." Chen Chu shrugged.


    "Tomorrow afternoon''s three o''clock flight, an hour and a half''s flight, we will arrive at the coastal village to be photographed in the evening. My people have inspected the village in advance, which is a good leisure area. There is a small resort there. Mr. Chen can have a day off at the resort. We need a day''s shooting time in the village."


    "Good."


    As a matter of fact, Chen Yu has visited the village in advance.


    It''s really a good leisure area.


    Even compared with those resorts, it''s not much worse.


    It''s just that there''s no matching public facilities, and the scale is much worse, so it''s unknown.


    Faroui Lysander then explained a number of considerations.


    Faroui Lysander''s specialty is not how much he knows about security.


    However, his attitude is always based on prevention.


    Almost all the dangers, he took as much precautions as possible, not how to deal with them.


    If it wasn''t for Chen Yu and him that there was really no intersection, Chen Yu wanted to dig him under his command.

 Chapter 2791

    "You go to this village today, and I''ll leave tomorrow." Chen said to west and others.


    This time Chen Yu is following the shooting team, and in addition to Chen Yu, there are west, Jolin Nash, helris and Ingrid.


    Chen follows the shooting team to monitor them.


    Then send the team''s itinerary and plans to west.


    Then four of them make some miraculous events.


    Of course, Chen will do it himself when necessary.


    However, if you need Chen to do it, it is basically a big scene.


    Chen is unlikely to let the crew shoot scenes that would cause panic.


    Others want to go, and some don''t want to go.


    But the biggest reaction was Lindsay Beyonce.


    It''s not because she''s the hottest.


    It''s because she thinks she''s improved so much in recent years.


    Maybe there will be a chance this time.


    Of course, since I met Chen Yu.


    She had no idea what to do with Chen Yu.


    But she still thinks her strength is good.


    So I want to find an opportunity to show my strength.


    She can''t count on a world war or something.


    However, she still felt that as long as the opponent was not such a monster as Chen Yu.


    She is capable of dealing with weaker enemies.


    At least that''s what she thinks.


    Unfortunately, Lindsay Beyonce''s personality is doomed.


    She has no use in this operation.


    Because they didn''t fight at all this time.


    They used to play tricks.


    West, Jolin Nash, helris, and Ingrid.


    They all have the ability to create some kind of psychic situation in the dark.


    But temporary. What can Beyonce do?


    Do you dress up as a savage?


    So Chen took the lead in vetoing Lindsay Beyonce''s application.


    Though Lindsay Beyonce is rolling.


    However, Chen Yu was still thrown into the trial tower.


    Just then, the ground vibrated a little.


    "Boss, I want to go too." A rumbling sound came.


    Everyone looked at the hill behind the headquarters.


    This hill is Chen''s first contract dragon, sabonis.


    Last time, I collected my brother on the ninth floor of the test tower.


    But since he was taken out of the test tower, he has been disguised as a hill, hiding behind the headquarters of the supernatural society.


    "What are you going to do? Don''t go. " Chen rejected sabonis''s request directly.


    West and others are silent.


    Chen zhuxun''s son, they are not qualified to interfere.


    Although they know what sabonis thinks.


    Although they have pity on sabonis.


    But there''s no place for them to talk.


    After sabonis became Chen''s contract pet.


    I''ve been pretending to be a hill here.


    Several times, saberness asked to go out for a walk in the evening.


    Even if you just spread your wings and fly over Los Angeles.


    And guarantee that there will never be any disturbance.


    But west didn''t dare to take risks.


    After all, a dragon, but also a dragon who does not know how to incarnate as a human.


    Even at night, there is a certain possibility of being discovered.


    It''s going to be a lot of trouble then.


    Moreover, they dare not make a decision for Chen when he is away.


    So every time I turn down sabonis''s request.


    Even if they pity sabonis again.


    It''s hard to grant his request.


    "Boss, I''ve been a rockery here for so long. I want to open my wings and fly in the sky..."


    "You are a Tulong. How nice to be on the ground when you fly." Chen Yu rolled his eyes. "And I don''t have to imprison you. You can move freely when you learn the magic of transformation."


    At the beginning, Chen Yu wanted to kill sabonis directly.


    If it wasn''t for sabonis to kneel and lick on his lap, it would have become some magic material now.


    Chen Yu was in trouble at that time.


    Now attitude towards him is not much better.


    It''s the same attitude to sabonis. If you dare to make trouble for me, I''ll pick your skin.


    Sabonis''s fear of Chen Yu remains in the picture of Chen Yu tearing twelve dragon fathers.


    On the contrary, the constraint of contract becomes the second.


    "Boss, I''m not interested in magic.""Then you will be a rockery for me forever."


    Originally, saberness had certain expectations for his career prospects.


    Anyway, I am also a dragon.


    It''s not as good as Chen Yu, but it''s much better than the members of the supernatural society.


    I will always have time for Chen Yu.


    But reality slapped him hard.


    The reality is the opposite of his plan.


    He''s not going to play in the round.


    The weak have no reason to let him.


    So now he''s one of the most useless members of the supernatural society.


    West saw saberness very pitifully.


    After all, every time saberness complained, he was asked to talk to him.


    West is more than sympathetic to sabonis.


    I''m so upset


    No one knew that saberness was talking to him at night.


    And once it''s poured out, it''s endless.


    Constantly state his Longsheng.


    Sabonis is 500 years old.


    Think about how many stories his long Sheng will have?


    "President, I think sabonis can really participate in this operation."


    The rockery behind heard West''s words, opened a pair of eyes, and looked at West with gratitude.


    "What can he do?" Chen Yu''s tone is full of negation of saberness.


    "He can produce small-scale earthquakes, and if this natural phenomenon happens properly, it will create a very good topic."


    Chen fumbled his chin and thought for a while: "but he''s so big that even if he flies at night, he may be found by radar. He wants to cross the border between the United States and Mexico. I''m afraid he will be directly hit by a missile."


    "Maybe Norma has a way."


    "Norma?" Chen Yu was a little surprised: "what can she do?"


    All the magic that Norma has now come from her nightmare lineage.


    Chen Yu really didn''t know much about Norma''s nightmare magic.


    "Norma can virtualize some objects or creatures. No matter how advanced the radar is, it can directly evade detection. So as long as saberness moves in the evening and Norma rides him, he can still have a certain amount of activity time."


    "That is to say, if sabonis is to follow, Norma is to follow?"


    "Saberness has been doing well recently and should be given some space for activities." Said West.


    The so-called good performance, in fact, is that he didn''t make any noise and slept on the ground every day.


    In addition, the reason West said that was because he was annoyed by saberness.

 Chapter 2792

    West is not Chen Yu.


    Chen can call sabonis to come and go as soon as he wants.


    West can''t do it.


    After all, he was facing a dragon.


    Sabonis is Chen''s pet.


    But if he takes advantage of Chen Yu''s absence to get angry.


    No one in the whole supernatural society can stand it.


    He felt that sabonis should still be given some space for activities.


    If you hold it for a long time, you will get sick, let alone a dragon.


    That''s why West speaks for sabonis.


    Chen Yu thought about it and looked at the hill of saberness.


    Look at west again.


    "If he opens this door, he will not learn the magic of figure in the future, and I can''t let Norma wipe his ass every time."


    "President, don''t let sabonis make a promise. After this time, the next time he wants to move freely, he must learn the magic of transformation, or he will never be allowed to move freely?"


    West was meant to be good, but saberness hesitated and never made a promise.


    "Sabonis, what are you hesitating about? You''re going to be a duffel here forever, aren''t you West urged.


    "Well, well, I agree Boss... " Sabonis looked at Chen Yu pitifully.


    Chen Yu looked at sabonis with a smile. "That''s not enough. In three months, if you can''t learn the magic of transformation, I''ll drain your blood and air dry your body."


    There was another tremor on the ground and sabonis was terrified.


    "Boss No, I''m not going. I''m not going. "


    "No, since it''s already agreed, you can''t refuse it." Chen Yu looked at sabonis with a smile on his face: "and I''m the most trustworthy person. If you don''t learn in three months and say that you will be air dried, you must be air dried."


    ¡­¡­


    Norma is riding a dragon for the first time.


    Sabonis is not very fast.


    But Norma still felt the strong wind coming.


    She used emptiness to make sabonis''s figure void.


    Nothingness! This is the magic of nightmare.


    In fact, it is to banish an object or biological body into the dream world.


    But this kind of exile is not completely into the dream world.


    For example, saberness, whose body lies between reality and dream.


    This avoids physical attacks.


    Of course, he also lost his physical attack.


    But magic can still penetrate this layer.


    It''s Norma''s own magic.


    The principle is not very complicated.


    Nothingness is not invincible magic.


    At least, if this state of sabonis faces Chen Yu.


    To be torn or to be torn.


    Sabonis''s body has not completely disappeared.


    Ordinary people''s flesh and eyes seem to be translucent.


    But in this state, even the most advanced radar can''t detect sabonis.


    Because sabonis''s body is not an entity.


    So it''s impossible for anyone else to ride sabonis in this state.


    Because there was no contact with him, even Chen could not ride.


    Only Norma can ride.


    It''s also because of his condition, plus it''s night.


    Sabonis is hiding in the clouds.


    So there is still a strong concealment.


    Norma looked at the navigation and looked down.


    At night, there is an island looming at sea level below.


    If another person could not see the sea level thousands of meters under this kind of night.


    Only with the non-human vision of Norma can we go through the night.


    "Now is the island of the common capital." Norma pointed to the following and said: "you have two days, you can move freely in the island of Gongdu, but you can''t leave that island of Gongdu. I will stay and supervise you, and have already positioned you. If you dare to leave Gongdu, I will send a message directly to the president, and then you will be dried up by the president."


    Now Norma is no longer the blind girl of the past.


    She has long been used to her identity.


    She is also one of the most respected members of the supernatural society.


    "Norma, such a small island, I will fly out of the border in three minutes, and give me a wider area of activity."


    Saberness said wrongly, although he always hid in the shape of mountains when he was in the supernatural society, in fact, he still had contact with the people of the supernatural society.


    Know that Norma is the most temperamental and accessible one in the supernatural society.And Norma was kind-hearted and had no plan.


    He felt that in the face of Norma.


    There should be a chance to bargain.


    "No, you can''t. You only live on the island of Kyodo."


    "Little girl, maybe you should get to know me again. I''m a dragon! I''m not talking to you! And you It''s still on my back. "


    Sabonis''s tone suddenly changed, and he became high and threatening.


    Norma''s reaction was very dull. She took out the phone and said, "Hello, President..."


    "Hello Don''t be impulsive. I''m kidding you. "


    "Norma, what can I do for you? Is sabonis not obedient? "


    "Boss, no, nothing. I''m playing with Norma. She''s giving you peace. We''ve arrived at the island of Gongdu." Saberness quickly turned around and cried.


    "Norma, is that lizard true?"


    "Well, we''re in the capital island. I''ll report to you."


    "Well, if he doesn''t listen to me, please call me right away. Our warehouse is not rich in dragon materials. I don''t mind using him to fill our warehouse."


    Sabonis sweating: "boss, I will obey you 100 percent."


    "Listen to Norma!"


    "Yes, listen to Norma."


    After hanging up, sabonis was relieved.


    "Don''t embarrass me." Norma said plainly.


    Sabonis was helpless. There was a big devil like Chen Yu on his head.


    He has no right to speak at all when facing Norma.


    "As long as you learn the transformation magic, the president will allow your activities. It''s you who don''t learn. Don''t tell me that you are a giant dragon, born with magic talent, and can''t learn the transformation magic."


    "The more powerful the creature is, the more weak it becomes, the more painful the process will be, and it will be very hard to suppress its own power. However, the power gap between the dragon family and human beings is too large. If I can, I will never want to become human beings."


    "Human beings are not all weak. They will grow strong, at least stronger than you, many and many."


    Saberness turned his mouth: "the eldest is a special case. The whole human race is no more than ten stronger than the dragon race, and he may be the only one who can reach his level. Norma, why don''t I teach you some dragon magic? How about you give me more space for activities?"


    "I''m a nightmare bloodline, the magic of other systems is not suitable, and if I really need it, the president will have a way to help me get it."

 Chapter 2793

    Faroui Lysander looks at Chen Yu in some surprise.


    "Mr. Chen, I thought you would arrive at the airport a little later."


    "Directly, do you think I will be late?"


    "It''s true that being late is a privilege for you rich people, and it''s within my tolerance." Faroui Lysander said with a smile.


    "Then what can''t you stand?"


    "Illegal behavior in the wilderness, where your wealth and influence can give you all kinds of preferential treatment, which is the power given to you by the civilized society, and I also agree with this rule. In the wilderness, your wealth will be useless, so you need to follow my instructions."


    In fact, faroui Lysander is also emphasizing his authority to Chen Yu.


    Chen is not against faroui lesend''s attitude.


    After all, he is doing his duty.


    "There are all my team members over there. You need to contact them in the next few days, so you can get familiar with them now."


    Chen Chu nodded. Now they are waiting in the waiting hall, so he has enough time to say hello to the shooting team.


    Chen Yu went directly to the team of a small number of women, but also the most beautiful one.


    This woman is not only beautiful, but also fashionable.


    But her legs were not that long, white leg.


    But with a bit of firmness, it looks more like an athlete.


    "Hello, Miss Lane. I''ve seen your show."


    Chen Yu''s first greeting was the host of the team.


    Chen Yu has known about the team in advance.


    This Ryan villaster is the face of the team.


    She is not the beautiful vase that stands in the middle of the stage and talks freely.


    In fact, most of her stage is in the wild.


    It could be a desolate desert or a dense jungle.


    Sometimes, for the sake of program effect, she even does something that is very dangerous to ordinary people.


    For example, grab a dangerous rattlesnake with bare hands, and then explain the instructions with the rattlesnake.


    "Hello, Mr. Chen." Ryan villaster has also learned the identity of Chen Yu from faroui lesend.


    Chen Yu is their gold master and a member of the team in the shooting plan.


    Ryan villaster is polite on the surface.


    But Chen can feel her disdain under the smile.


    "Mr. Chen, the wild jungle is not your backyard lawn. Why would you like to take risks in such a place?" Ryan villaster asked, seemingly questioning, but in fact questioning.


    "You can understand that I have no place to spend." Chen Chu shrugged and responded directly with the words of the Philistine.


    "Maybe you can buy that island, so you have more time to explore it."


    "I already have an island." "I''m not going to buy an amusement park just to go around it," Chen said with a smile


    "Wilderness is not a playground. You should be careful and serious about wilderness. Believe me, your attitude will save your life."


    "I''ve been to dangerous places, the Savannah, the Amazon rainforest, or deep in some desert, and I know what danger is."


    "Maybe you hire enough bodyguards, you can get through anywhere in the world, but no one in our team is a professional bodyguard, even the people in charge of security work, they are also involved in the shooting work, so don''t expect them to be around you for 24 hours, especially when it''s convenient for you, you may need one People pull down the pants chain in the grass, and you don''t know what will come out of the grass. Maybe it''s a monkey or a Jaguar. "


    "Miss Lane seems to misunderstand me because I''m rich? Or because I''m a stranger? "


    "All right, I just hope you don''t encumber our shooting task."


    "Well, we''re ready to board..." At this time, faroui Lysander came over and clapped his hands to greet the crowd: "Mr. Chen, I remember yesterday I asked you to prepare something."


    "My things were airlifted to Mexico yesterday, and now they should have arrived at the seaside resort."


    "Well, we can get on the plane."


    Their flight destination, emocejo.


    Emocejo is a city in northwest Mexico.


    The capital of Sonora and a coastal city.


    To the west of emocejo, 300 kilometers offshore is the largest island in Mexico, tibolone.


    Tiburon basically contracts half of Mexico''s horror stories.


    There are a few known cannibal tribes on the island.


    Of course, their final shoot was not tibolone.Tibolone is still inhabited, and there are even tourists.


    So it''s not suitable for them to shoot.


    Gongdu island is far away from the coast of Mexico. It is just a small island with an area of less than 40 square kilometers.


    A few decades ago, there were also some primitive tribes living in Gongdu island.


    Later, it moved to the nearby coast and basically integrated into the local life.


    Less than two hours'' voyage, after arriving at emoseyo, the team rushed to Yorkshire town and then transferred to baishuhua village.


    Baishuhua village is also one of their shooting areas.


    Once it was not called baishuhua village, but changed its name to develop tourism.


    A quarter of the village''s population were primitive tribesmen decades ago, not only on the island of the common capital, but also on other islands.


    The village is not big, but it has good tourism projects, so it is relatively standard and safe.


    Public facilities are also good. Although they can''t compare with big cities, they have everything they should have.


    There is also a resort in baishuhua village.


    When Chen Yu and the shooting team stayed in the resort, it was already 10 p.m.


    After Chen Yu moved in, he went to shower and eat directly.


    But the crew has started their work.


    Of course, now the shooting materials are all the later gags, which belong to the icing on the cake content.


    The official shooting starts tomorrow.


    After a very local dinner, Chen Yu sat on the open balcony in front of his suite.


    Outside the balcony is the beach, and Ryan villaster is not far away, photographing with her team.


    Their attitude towards life and work is totally different from Chen Yu''s.


    For them, every minute needs to be grasped.


    They can never be so careless as Chen Yu.


    It has to be said that they are a very good team.


    As onlookers, Chen saw many excellent qualities in them.

 Chapter 2794

    "You don''t rest?"


    Taking advantage of the break, Chen walked up to faroui Lysander.


    Faroui Lysander is not a director in a particular sense.


    After all, film and television directors are faced with actors. The most troublesome shooting is children and pets.


    But most of the time, faroui Lysander was faced with nature that could not obey his orders.


    Some of the crew were sitting on the beach, others were drinking and eating.


    It seems that after a little rest, they will continue shooting.


    "Every hour we save, we save your investors $50000." Of course, said faroui lesenderi.


    Although Chen Yu didn''t care much about fifty thousand dollars, he couldn''t help admiring faroui Lysander.


    This is the basic quality of a practitioner.


    But there are not many teams that can do it.


    It''s not unreasonable that faroui Lysander and his team can be top teams.


    As faroui lesender said.


    Their team, if the shooting progress is slow for a day and a half, it is a million dollars loss.


    The money must have come from Chen Zhu.


    "What if it rains?" Chen asked.


    "As long as it''s not a dangerous storm or wave, it should be shot normally." "Mr. Chen, you seem to be very interested in our shooting. How do you plan to invest in this line?" said faroui lesender


    "What''s the rate of return in your industry? What are the risks? "


    "My team is still making money, but there is no guarantee."


    "Why? Don''t you make money with such a professional team? "


    "Danger and hard work can''t be avoided no matter how we guard against it, which leads to a serious loss of personnel in our industry. Let''s say Ryan villaster, do you think she is professional?"


    "Of course."


    "Her biggest wish is to save enough money and leave the industry. To know that she has made certain achievements and popularity in the industry, she wants to leave the industry. How many other ordinary members are willing to stay?"


    Chen Yu glanced at Ryan villaster: "I talked to her before. She seems to be very serious and serious about the industry. It''s like serving her work as a faith, not like someone who wants to leave the industry."


    "Her grandfather died in the drying up of the Sahara desert, her father died in a poisonous snake in the Amazon rainforest, her mother died in the ocean current in the South Pacific Ocean. Last year, she was attacked by a great white shark when she was shooting a set of scenes, and almost died. Why do you think she would love this industry?"


    "Er..."


    "Her seriousness is certain. It''s her life experience and her family''s experience. So in any field shooting, she has 12 points of investment. But to say how much she loves the industry, I''m afraid you think wrong. She just doesn''t want to die, and she doesn''t have much good feeling for you who regard wilderness as a tourism project."


    "And you? What''s your attitude to me? "


    "Among the rich people I contact, you are the one who makes a good impression on me. At least you sponsor my 500000 dollars, which makes me very grateful to you. However, I haven''t officially landed on the island yet, so I don''t know if you will give us any trouble. Your performance on the island also determines my sensory impression on you."


    "It seems that I really need a good performance."


    "Mr. Chen, it''s not a good choice to invest in this industry. Apart from the loss of team members, most of your income depends on the TV station, and their needs are not necessarily able to meet your expenses, and the market is not large. The reason why our team is top is not how excellent we are, just because there are not too many Competitors. "


    "Mr. Lysander, have you encountered any unexplained events in the past shooting?"


    "Are you talking about psychic events?"


    "Yes."


    "I''ve met some, but I think it''s just that the current science can''t explain it, or I can''t understand it. It''s not really a psychic event."


    "And what does Mr. Lysander think of as a real psychic event?"


    "If one day God appears in front of me, or a dead guy floats in front of me, I think it''s called a spiritual event, rather than something specious or coincidental."


    Chen chuckled and said nothing more. Faroui Lysander then clapped his hands and asked the team members to reorganize and continue the shooting.


    The shooting lasted until more than two o''clock in the morning, and the shooting team just finished.


    Chen Yu went back to the house early to have a rest.


    In fact, West, Jolin Nash, helris and Ingrid have arrived at the resort.


    It''s just that the two sides didn''t meet.Even if the two sides are passing by, they are only strangers.


    The next day, the shooting team went to find some local elders.


    Those old people are mainly responsible for telling stories.


    No one cares whether the old man''s story is true or false.


    Anyway, they are not doing science and education programs.


    Some old people''s stories are vivid and attractive, and they will be cut into the positive film later.


    As for whether it is the story of Tongdu island or not, who cares.


    Even if the legends or customs of other places are edited afterwards, they will not change.


    In West, they set out ahead of time for the island.


    They need to go to the island and make arrangements.


    It took a day to shoot in baishuhua village.


    Next comes the real play.


    Go to Gongdu island for shooting.


    The team also hired a local man as a guide to the island.


    This guide has been to Gongdu Island several times, knows the legend of Gongdu Island, and can speak English.


    On the third day, the filming team and Chen Yu got on the boat to Gongdu island.


    Everyone, including Chen, was dressed up and equipped with field equipment.


    Chen doesn''t like turbulence. It seems that most of Chen''s strengths can''t overcome seasickness.


    This may also be Chen''s most obvious weakness.


    Chen Yu watched as he knelt on the deck at the bow of the boat, as if he were carrying out some ritual guide.


    "What is he doing?" Chen asked.


    "He said that the God of the sea doesn''t like us. Today''s big waves are the warning of the God of the sea, urging us to return now."


    "What do you think?"


    Faroui Lysander said with a smile, "I asked him to return the money he received from us. Then he said he would pray to the God of the sea and let him forgive us."


    "What myth is the God of the sea they believe in?"


    "I don''t know. He is the offspring of the local aborigines. They don''t have a complete myth system. Almost every tribe has its own faith."

 Chapter 2795

    The native guide has his own bottom line.


    Well, money is his bottom line.


    Whatever Chen and the crew do on the boat will be punished by God.


    Unless you give money Five dollars for fishing, five dollars for smoking, and ten dollars for a couple''s boating in the cabin. Otherwise, it would be a blasphemy to the God of the sea.


    In the end, faroui Lysander was very powerful.


    Two hundred dollars, let the native guide shut up completely.


    Chen can''t help but feel that the God of the sea, believed by the indigenous guide, is really poor and cheap.


    If this God of the sea really appears in front of him.


    I have to go to the ATM to get ten thousand dollars in cash.


    Hit the God of the sea in the face to see if he will give in.


    Smashing people with money is really more meaningful than smashing people with fist.


    Of course, a few hours'' voyage doesn''t have enough time for the God of the sea to appear.


    The crew''s ship has come ashore.


    The wharf here is just a few simple wharves made of rotten formwork and cement.


    Basically, a tropical typhoon can bring the dock back to the furnace for reconstruction.


    Of course, it''s enough for them to go back and forth this time.


    Chen''s eyes swept across the coast.


    Perception spreads to the whole island.


    Soon, Chen Yu had sensed the smell of sabonis.


    Sabonis has the biggest breath.


    So it was also the first one discovered by Chen.


    Everyone else is there, too, a lot of them.


    Sabonis continues to act as a rockery.


    This is his job.


    Faroui Lysander began to deploy the shooting.


    Although the audience in the television to see those exploration programs, survival programs are claiming authenticity.


    In fact, many of the shots are taken in advance, even the so-called animal bodies may have been arranged in advance.


    At least, Chen Yu saw that Ryan villaster and the players in the audience said half of what they said was script lines.


    Of course, in this kind of wilderness, it also needs personal on-the-spot play.


    For example, when a snake suddenly enters the mirror, Ryan villaster can quickly control the snake, and then tell the variety, habits, food and toxic ingredients of the snake.


    This is the so-called professionalism. If Chen Yu is replaced, it will only be that this is a snake, a poisonous snake. It should be highly poisonous.


    Chen Yu is behind the team, not in the mirror.


    "Ryan, there''s movement in the grass in front of you on the left. You lead the team there. I guess it''s a boar."


    Ryan villaster took the team in the direction faroui lesender had pointed out.


    When the grass was pulled away, a boar of half the size came out.


    Ryan villaster had been prepared to lift his legs and kick the boar in the head.


    The boar was lying on the ground, shaking to stand up.


    The others came up at once to hold the boar down.


    "Looks like we had some tonight." Ryan villaster smiled at the camera: "this is a subspecies of wild boar in North America. Although it''s not big, it''s grown up. In such an environment, it''s a rare delicacy. Of course, it''s not a protected animal."


    "OK, this shot is over. You can open this guy''s belly." Faroui Lysander waved.


    Of course, this kind of picture will not enter the camera.


    Chen saw a plant suddenly. He had to reach out to pick it when he pulled out the grass.


    "Stop!" Cried faroui Lysander.


    "What''s the matter?" Chen Yu looks back and looks at faroui Lysander in disbelief.


    "This is xinsucao. It''s poisonous. Do you want to die?"


    "Mr. faroui, I''m a professor in the Department of medicine, and I''m also proficient in traditional Chinese medicine. I know what it is. The scientific name of this thing is Suzuki flower. It''s not Simpson grass. Simpson grass and Suzuka flower grass belong to different species in the same family. But if you carefully distinguish the differences between Suzuki flower grass and Simpson grass, you can distinguish the differences between them. Simpson grass leaf The tablet is smaller, the stem has fine thorns, while the orchid can be eaten directly, and it is also a good pharmaceutical herb. "


    Chen Chu reached out and picked the lily of the valley: "of course, according to your rules, you are not allowed to throw plants into your mouth in the wild."


    Faroui Lysander was stunned by what Chen Yu said.


    Finally helplessly shrugged: "well, in Botany, I''m not as good as you."


    What really satisfied faroui Lysander was Chen''s attitude.


    Although I firmly believe that this is Lily of the valley rather than cinnabar grass, I didn''t eat it directly to confirm it.


    "If Mr. Chen is interested, he can be my temporary player." Faroui Lysander tentatively said.In fact, he had no hope at all.


    After all, Chen is rich, or very rich.


    Exploring with their team doesn''t mean he will be a member of the shooting team.


    "Ha ha I''m a layman. "


    "Our team lacks an expert who knows plants well." Said faroui Lysander.


    "I just hope that next time I come back, you won''t let me pay half a million dollars."


    Of course, Chen Yu will not really become a member of the shooting team.


    Keep a good life, but drill into the forest all day long.


    Chen Yu doesn''t think he''s that desperate.


    Even this time, in addition to other plans, Chen Yu is also holding the idea of playing once.


    Chen doesn''t want to change from an amateur to a professional.


    Just imagine that professionals like Ryan villaster are so focused on leaving the industry.


    How many laymen are willing to enter the industry.


    Just then, a strong wind suddenly blew in front of us.


    The wind was so strong that all the unexpected people fell to the ground.


    In addition to Chen, more than a dozen people were lying on the ground.


    Some of the equipment fell to the ground.


    The scene was a mess.


    "Damn, where is the strong wind coming from?"


    "Sometimes, the sea breeze is so strong." Chen Chu shrugged and said.


    "No, the wind is not right." Ryan villaster frowned and said, "I remember the wind direction when I went ashore. The wind direction of the sea breeze just now was southwest, but the wind just came from the opposite direction. The wind was very abnormal."


    "You may be mistaken." Chen said casually.


    "I''m professional. Don''t question the judgment of professionals." Ryan villaster said coldly.


    "Ryan, come here. There''s something here. You''re going to be in the mirror." Cried faroui Lysander.


    When Ryan villaster came to the front, he found some stones in disorder.


    These stones have obvious traces of artificial carving and are covered with moss.


    It looks very old-fashioned.


    Many of these stones are half sunk into the ground, only showing a corner.


    There may have been some remains here in the past.


    Ryan villaster started her professional speech again.


    She can basically make a long speech about everything.


    "This area is supposed to be under the influence of ancient Aztec civilization, but the lines on these stones are very similar to the style of ancient Greece."

 Chapter 2796

    Ryan villaster is not an archaeologist.


    She''s not proficient either, she just knows.


    As a team of explorative shooting team, he is responsible for the Royal facade.


    If only she had a beautiful face.


    Let alone the crew, I''m afraid the audience will change the channel directly.


    And she has both a beautiful face and enough knowledge, which gives her a lot of points in her career.


    Those who are willing to watch exploration programs are willing to watch professional content.


    And the audience with less strong demand for the exploration program will choose to stay because of her beautiful face. If you watch it for a few minutes, you may not be able to get into the pit.


    This is about the retention of a program.


    Ryan villaster, who is the most famous playwright in the circle, is not infamous.


    And her biggest wish is to take this as a springboard and jump to other programs to be the host.


    Even the real entertainment industry.


    Chen Yu stood at the back, avoiding several camera shots.


    These stones must have been forged.


    I just don''t know how West did it.


    If Chen Yu didn''t know in advance, he would be deceived.


    At least Chen did not see any flaws.


    "Did you see that this pattern is a typical Samra pattern in ancient Greek civilization. The famous Parthenon temple has many columns with the Samra pattern." Ryan villaster raised his voice deliberately, and his voice was full of surprises and surprises: "it''s incredible, it''s incredible. Why are there stone reliefs in ancient Greek style here?"


    "Mr. guide, can you explain the situation here?"


    The native guide was full of doubts.


    He''s been here, but he hasn''t found these stones in the past.


    So he couldn''t explain at all.


    For the crew, for faroui Lysander, the unexpected discovery was a surprise.


    A real surprise! Of course, if you can find more, you will really make a lot of money.


    Once the show gets hot, their team will take it to the next level.


    "There seems to be a building in front." Ryan villas pointed straight ahead, deep in the woods, and his eyes were filled with excitement.


    I don''t know how false her excitement is.


    The team was about to move on, but there was a strange wind.


    The unprepared people were once again blown around.


    For two times in a row, the wind also made the hearts of all the people murmur.


    "This is God''s warning. We can''t go any further." Cried the native guide.


    "We can''t stop shooting because of what you said." Said faroui Lysander.


    Everyone rallied and moved on.


    Just then, the ground vibrated faintly.


    A large number of startled birds suddenly appeared in the sky above the forest and flew away with strange cries.


    The woods also rustled and the atmosphere was a little strange.


    Ryan villaster and several other players turned to look at faroui Lysander.


    "Keep going." Said faroui Lysander in a firm voice.


    After a few minutes of advance, a Jaguar burst out in front of them.


    "Stop, stand by!"


    All of them are sweating. Leopards, the largest cats on the American continent, pose a great threat to human beings, even surpassing brown bears and wolves.


    Of course, there are so many of them, and a few of them are armed.


    But even so, they are still afraid.


    Just when the security men were hesitant to shoot.


    Three more leopards, all of them of adult size, came out in the same direction.


    "No mess, no mess! Leopards dare not attack so many of us directly! " Cried faroui Lysander.


    All of a sudden, the four leopards bypassed the team and ran away in the opposite direction.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "It doesn''t look like they''re going to attack us."


    "It''s OK. If they attack us, we''ll probably have someone injured in our team."


    Everyone was relieved, and faroui Lysander was also secretly glad.


    But cats are neurotic, and they often do illogical things.


    However, before everyone was relieved, a dozen crocodiles came out in front of the team.


    "Bad..."


    No one understood. A dozen crocodiles, big and small, crawled from both sides of the line.


    Everyone, you see me, I see you, all of them can''t understand.


    But vaguely feel some unusual.


    Faroui Lysander frowned, intending to order further progress.But there was another situation ahead. A large number of boars, deer, hyenas, badgers and snakes ran away from the forest.


    The path is surprisingly consistent with the leopard and crocodile ahead.


    "What the hell is going on?"


    "I feel like these animals are scared by something."


    "I believe those herbivores will be frightened, but what can crocodiles and leopards be frightened of? Is it a puma? "


    "This joke is not funny at all."


    Everyone, I''m talking with you.


    Faroui Lysander gave the team a break before moving on.


    By this time his curiosity had been brought up.


    And he''s looking forward to shooting something special.


    As for security, it is no longer so important in the face of interests.


    In fact, the previous pictures, after being edited and broadcast, can already bring some influence.


    But that''s not enough to satisfy faroui Lysander.


    He was eager to shoot more.


    Chen Zhu looked at the sky, and the birds in the sky were still running around.


    Chen Yu hid his hands behind him and pressed them hard.


    The birds in the sky seem to have been attacked.


    It''s like rain, falling down.


    Everyone took a breath of cool air.


    At this time, if someone can''t feel the weird situation, then the brain is really underdeveloped.


    "Mr. faroui, are we moving on?" One of the crew in charge of the shooting turned to faroui Lysander with some concern.


    "Did you get in the camera just now?" Asked faroui Lysander.


    "It''s in."


    "Then move on."


    "But..."


    "Don''t you want to be famous? Think about how much revenue it would bring if we broadcast these content. Everyone here, you, me and all of us will be watched by everyone. "


    They were convinced by the future outlined by faroui lesend.


    Including Ryan villaster, in fact, her desire is no less than faroui Lysander.


    She is more eager to be famous, and there seems to be such a chance in front of her.


    In the team, the only one who backed out was the aboriginal guide.


    After persuading hopelessness, he ran out of the woods with broken thoughts.


    When he left, faroui lesender said, "take a picture of the guy''s back, and later, add some instructions to cut it in."

 Chapter 2797

    An escaped native guide is also a good gimmick.


    Although some people are nervous, some people are uneasy.


    But most people still want to see the situation in the past.


    Faroui Lysander picked up a dead bird.


    The bird looks as if it has been crushed to death.


    But in the sky, how could it be crushed to death?


    But it''s a mystery that can''t be explained after all, and there may never be an answer.


    Just then, the crowd heard the sound of the current.


    Not long ago, they saw a pool of water. The waterfall rushed down from the cliff. The sound of water flow they heard was from the waterfall.


    This pool is not big. It''s estimated to be dozens of square meters.


    There is a raised stone in the middle of the pool.


    And the strangest thing is that there is a golden Trident in that stone.


    "It''s not Poseidon''s trident, is it?"


    "Don''t be kidding. It looks like someone put it there on purpose."


    "Who''s playing us, isn''t it?"


    At this time, there were swirling black clouds over the pool.


    Take the water pool as the center and spread out in circles.


    "Aim the camera at the sky and take a picture of this strange scene."


    "Mr. faroui, shall I take down the golden Trident?" Ryan villaster looked at faroui Lysander with eager eyes.


    "First, wait There seems to be something in the water. " Faroui Lysander said cautiously.


    "In the water?" Ryan villaster frowned and looked into the water.


    "Snake! Snake! "


    A member of the team who was close to the water pool suddenly yelled back.


    A ferocious snake emerged from the water.


    "Mori!"


    Almost everyone in the team knows the biggest snake in the world.


    As members of the Discovery crew, each of them has met mori.


    That''s the only snake in the world that has the ability to eat adults alive.


    Most of the adults are more than four meters long, and the largest and longest one we have found is seven meters long.


    But it is said that in the Amazon rainforest, there are still larger and longer forest trees.


    And the forest tree in front of us obviously belongs to the super standard one.


    At least eight meters above by visual inspection, its movement is not fast, but it has a deadly sense of oppression.


    Ryan villaster was also scared to sweat and fear for a while.


    If she had just ventured into the water, she would probably have been hanged by this forest snake.


    Don''t doubt the killing power of forest beetles. Adult forest beetles can even strangle buffalo. As for human beings, they are not the biggest food.


    Even adult caimans are in their recipes.


    In front of us, this super sized forest tree will have a wider menu.


    Maybe they eat slowly, but their killing speed is absolutely first-class.


    As long as human beings are entangled by forest squirrels, they can burst human organs in ten seconds.


    It''s as easy as a human being pinching and exploding an egg.


    Fortunately, the forest fish didn''t come ashore, otherwise it would be very troublesome to deal with this big guy.


    But it''s also a big problem in the water.


    Mori slowly wandered in the water pool, then climbed up the stone in the middle of the water pool, and the huge body circled around the golden Trident.


    "It looks like the guardian of artifact."


    "Maybe it was Poseidon''s trident."


    Whoop -


    just then, there was a whoop over the heads of the crowd.


    When they raised their heads, they saw a black shadow flash over the treetops at an extreme speed.


    But also because of the speed to the extreme, beyond the human eye can capture the limit.


    So people didn''t see what it was.


    "Patka, you''re using a high power camera. What kind of image can you capture?"


    "Let me see." Patka turns on the playback function of the camera.


    Chen Yu frowned, but he didn''t know that he was using a high power camera.


    I don''t know if the shadow was caught just now because it was disguised by Ingrid.


    "Mr. faroui, I didn''t get the whole picture, but I only got the shadow vaguely."


    "What animal is it? Monkey? "


    "No, although the frame number is very low, it can be seen that it''s a human shape, and it''s definitely not wearing clothes. It looks more like a body wrapped in turf, or animal skin."


    "Is it like that big snake, a beast with a protector?"


    Faroui Lysander''s eyes twinkled and his face hesitated.


    All the scenes in front of us show that the golden Trident placed there is likely to be genuine.Even if it is not Poseidon''s, it is likely to have great research value.


    Faroui Lysander looked around. He didn''t want to leave.


    "Shoot at the woodchuck with a gun."


    Whew -


    faroui Lysander''s voice just dropped, and a gust of wind passed without warning.


    Once again, all of us are reeling.


    And unlike the previous moment, this time the wind is constant.


    The trees around were also howling by the strong wind.


    "Damn, where the wind came from."


    People can''t lift their heads when they are blown. Even some people just lie on the ground and wait for the wind to stop.


    But the strange wind did not wait until it subsided, and the ground began to shake again.


    The tremor was much more pronounced this time than last.


    And the water in the pool began to billow.


    The stone in the middle of the pool is sinking, along with the golden Trident.


    "Look! It''s going to sink. " Cried Ryan villaster eagerly.


    But no one has a way. The super standard forest bird is still on the golden Trident.


    Ryan Vilas has a blank brain at the moment.


    She wants to be famous, at any cost.


    Just then, Ryan villaster suddenly sped towards the pool.


    "Ryan, you''re back!" Faroui Lysander was also terrified.


    Ryan villaster, is this a dead end?


    In the middle of the pool, the super standard forest fish also noticed Ryan villaster. He couldn''t help erecting his head and slightly opening his blood mouth.


    Chen Yu frowned. West didn''t know where to get the Senyu.


    It''s not a familiar pet. It''s just a beast, a real beast that eats people.


    Ryan villaster would only commit suicide if he rushed over.


    Chen Yu stealthily presses his palm, and Ryan villaster, who is already jumping, suddenly feels an invisible force falling from the top of his head.


    Poop -


    Ryan villaster fell into the water.


    Everyone was a little surprised. The picture of Ryan villaster falling into the water was a little unreasonable.


    Ryan villaster can jump more than seven meters in a sprint.


    But just now Ryan villaster took off and fell vertically two meters away.


    This is a clear violation of the physical trajectory.

 Chapter 2798

    Faroui Lysander rushed to the shore and grabbed Ryan villaster.


    At the same time, his other hand grasped a rope.


    "Pull back!"


    "Let go, it''s our chance to be famous!" Cried Ryan villaster excitedly.


    "Ryan! If you want to die, you''d better find a place where nobody is! " Yelled faroui Lysander.


    Ryan villaster''s eyes are still red at the moment.


    But it looks like she doesn''t want to die anymore.


    The two were pulled up by the team on the shore.


    Even so, she still remembered the golden Trident in the pool.


    Chen Yu also has a new view on Ryan villaster.


    In order to be famous, this woman really doesn''t want to die.


    Faroui Lysander wanted to be famous and rich.


    But his desire never exceeded his reason.


    He still sees all this rationally.


    He did not see fame and wealth as more important than his life.


    "That''s enough, Ryan. We''re shooting this now. It''s enough for you to be famous." "And what you''ve just done, after editing, can make you stand out," said faroui Lysander


    At the words of faroui Lysander, Ryan villaster just commented a little.


    However, her eyes are still full of thoughts about the golden Trident.


    But at this time, the golden Trident, together with pumice, has sunk into the pool, completely disappeared.


    There was still a look of disapproval in her eyes.


    Faroui Lysander and two other players were very defensive.


    I''m afraid that she can''t think about it, and plunge into it.


    "Ryan, do you want to live and enjoy the fame and wealth brought by fame, or do you want me to help you receive your wealth and honor after death?"


    Ryan villaster swore in a low voice, and finally gave up the idea of jumping.


    Faroui Lysander was relieved to see Ryan villaster give up the idea.


    The death of anyone in the team is a disaster for the team.


    And if this man is Ryan villaster, it''s not just a disaster, it''s the end.


    If the host of a shooting team dies in the shooting task.


    For whatever reason, the team will face dissolution.


    Faroui Lysander suddenly looks at Chen Yu.


    He found that Chen Yu was always ready to change.


    Even in the face of the golden Trident, I also hold a light smile.


    Whether that golden Trident is Poseidon''s weapon or not.


    At least that strange sight is real.


    Normal people should have some reaction.


    Why he didn''t respond at all.


    Chen Yu felt faroui lesender''s eyes and smiled at him.


    "Mr. Chen." Faroui Lysander came over. "Aren''t you interested in that?"


    "No, I''m scared. I''m so calm now. Actually, my legs were weak just now."


    "Is it? Mr. Chen, it seems that your response to shock is different from that of a normal person. "


    "Then what kind of reaction do you need me to make? make a hullabaloo about? Or, like Miss Lane, jump into the pool recklessly? "


    "But what about fright? No other ideas? "


    "Ha ha What can I do if I have an idea? I want to. Can you get it for me? Can you help me with that big snake? "


    Although Chen Yu''s statement is well founded.


    But this cool to the extreme performance, still let faroui nexend doubt.


    But faroui Lysander didn''t go further on the subject.


    It''s also good that Chen Yu is not as mad as Ryan villaster.


    Otherwise, it will not end well.


    don''t look at him has the final say.


    But if Chen Yu lures his players into the water at a high price.


    There''s a real risk that someone will take the plunge.


    At least, faroui Lysander felt that if he had the chance.


    Make sure that golden Trident is your own.


    "Mr. Chen, you are really lucky this time." "After all, it''s extremely rare material, and if it''s well edited, it can definitely create a sensation," faroui lesender said


    "It''s not just my luck. It''s a win-win situation." Chen Yu smiles.


    Faroui Lysander was not going to take the material for himself.


    It''s the trade rule to go by contract.


    If the team gets a good shot, they have to set the starting price.


    Don''t say they will be directly excluded by the whole industry and TV stations.Chen Yu and the lawyers of the TV station can tell that they are suspicious of life.


    If legally speaking, what they are shooting now belongs to Chen Yu.


    At the same time, faroui lesender agreed with Chen.


    It''s a win-win situation. No, it''s a win-win situation.


    Chen Yu as an investor and copyright owner.


    SC TV station in charge of broadcasting.


    And the team in charge of the shooting will get huge benefits that can be foreseen.


    Of course, they don''t know how much profit they can make.


    Suddenly, the ground began to shake violently again.


    This earthquake is more severe than the previous ones.


    All of us are unstable.


    Chen Xun also pretended not to stand still and sat on the ground.


    After all, such a strong tremor.


    If Chen is still standing on his feet.


    That fool knows Chen Yu has a problem.


    At the same time, the surrounding trees began to fall.


    Fall in pieces.


    It''s like dominoes.


    A large amount of earth and stone rushed down the waterfall and into the water pool.


    Before long, the terrain here changed completely.


    The mud and stones completely buried the small pool.


    The crowd stood up in embarrassment. Faroui Lysander experienced all kinds of strange events before.


    Feeling that the earthquake was also unusual, he immediately said to his opponent, "Esso, take a panoramic view of this place with the drone."


    It''s ok if you don''t look at it. At a glance, everyone can''t believe it.


    The original dense forest, with the water pool as the center, forms a plant vacuum area with a diameter of several kilometers.


    All the trees in this area have fallen.


    If it was only because of the earthquake that the trees fell down, it would not be surprising at all.


    But it''s strange that these fallen trees just formed a huge circle.


    And the panorama they took from the drone saw even more incredible pictures.


    The fallen trees appear to be arranged in an obscure pattern.


    It''s like a crop circle, but it''s more complicated than a crop circle.


    "It''s unbelievable. It''s unbelievable. It''s not a coincidence. There must be a mysterious force here that has caused all this." Ryan villaster took the opportunity to enter the shooting state directly and spoke to the camera in an excited voice.


    There was no script, no lines, but Ryan villaster knew what to say to attract the audience.

 Chapter 2799

    In their team, there are more professionals than Ryan villaster.


    But people who are better at eloquence than Ryan villaster and who are still on the camera don''t really have it.


    That''s why Ryan villaster is so precious.


    And her psychological quality.


    She can readjust her mood and state in any situation.


    This is her best quality.


    And many people will lose control and rationality when they are in a panic, when they are frightened.


    "In our world, there is still some incomprehensible power. Maybe in the future when science and technology are sufficiently developed, we can solve it, but it is definitely not the present." Ryan villaster seemed to be completely unaffected by the previous accident, talking in front of the camera.


    "Give Ryan a close-up of 45 seconds, then pull up to shoot Ryan''s explanation in the overhead angle." Faroui Lysander gave orders to the team.


    After five hours of shooting, the sky gradually darkened.


    People came to the beach to camp and rest.


    Generally speaking, camping on the beach is not an option in the wild.


    Because there is no shelter, the sea breeze will bring a lot of trouble to the sleepover.


    And the weather at sea is very unstable.


    No one knows when to wash your heart.


    Or a wind wave without any trace.


    But faroui Lysander finally decided to build a tent on the beach.


    Mainly the situation in the forest is unknown.


    Now all the wild animals on the island are in a panic.


    No one knows if the night will be attacked by wild animals.


    And in the woods, once they are attacked by wild animals.


    They are likely to be in great trouble.


    The beach at least has a wider view.


    Although it''s camping in the wild, the shooting team still needs to shoot some scenes of camping in the wild.


    It''s like they''re actually sleeping out in the wild.


    In fact, most of the programs that express themselves sleeping in the wilderness in exploration programs and wilderness survival programs are only shown in front of the camera.


    It really exposed the players to the wilderness at night.


    The risk is so great that almost no team will take such a risk.


    It follows the most primitive laws of nature.


    Those poisonous insects and beasts will not bite you if they see you as a celebrity.


    Faroui Lysander plans to shoot on the island for three days.


    Although today''s first day brought him a lot of surprises.


    But the plan will not change.


    They don''t have enough material to shoot at the moment.


    And what they shoot today will not be in the first episode.


    Because three episodes are a unit, if the first episode is all kinds of supernatural scenes and content, and the second and third episodes return to mediocrity, then it will only lose the attraction of the ordinary audience.


    So the content of today''s footage is likely to be split.


    And what''s really important will be in the second and third episodes.


    And is to do enough suspense, leaving people blind space.


    As for why it is in the territory of Inca civilization and Maya civilization.


    There will be traces of ancient Greek civilization.


    It depends on how they edit and justify themselves.


    Chen never doubted their professionalism or professional ability.


    In fact, this is a basic operation for any production team.


    Most of the content that ordinary viewers see on TV is edited.


    And sometimes, what the audience sees is very different from the actual situation.


    Although it is only a temporary camp, the quality of life has not really returned to the original.


    They also have plenty of supplies on board, enough for them not to starve in the wild.


    As for the things that faroui lesender asked Chen to prepare, they are actually preparations, not really to be used.


    For example, Chen''s compressed food is still packaged completely, and Chen''s plan is not to open it.


    "Mr. Chen, you caught this big fish?" Faroui Lysander couldn''t believe looking at Chen''s haul of at least one hundred kilograms of tuna.


    If it wasn''t tuna or fresh, he doubted that Chen had prepared it in advance.


    "Of course, many of your men have seen it."


    "You''re lucky, too. It''s almost impossible for such a big fish to get close to the coastline." Said faroui Lysander in amazement.


    The reason why sea fishing needs to go to the deep water area by boat is that it is almost impossible to catch large fish on the coastline.


    Not absolutely impossible, but the probability is very small.Faroui lesender is a wilderness expert after all. He naturally knows how much luck Chen Yu needs to catch big fish.


    Besides, look at this hundred kilogram tuna.


    Pulling it out of the water also requires a lot of power.


    It can even reach 200 kg in water.


    In fact, if faroui lesender saw Chen Yu fishing and dragging his fishing rod, he would be speechless.


    Because Chen is fishing for a loach.


    At dinner, the team had a good meal with this tuna.


    Even more than 20 people can''t eat a hundred kilograms of big fish.


    After dissecting the scales, the tuna has at least 70 kilograms of edible parts.


    In the end, Chen Zhu will wipe out all the remaining tunas.


    At home, Chen is also basically responsible for finishing up.


    Chen Yu is at home. He is self-sufficient in beef, mutton and fish, which are indispensable to the table every day.


    Except at the time of slaughter, it was handed over to the slaughterhouse in the town.


    Chen''s family is still very large.


    In addition to farry and children, there are dozens of evil spirits and pets.


    So when Chen Yu is at home, he needs at least five cows and twenty sheep a day.


    When the camp was full of food and drink, they began to chat with each other.


    Tonight is the moon, the sky is very clear.


    In this kind of sky and stars, although people are tired, they are very interested.


    Chen Yu and faroui lesender were sitting on a reef talking.


    "Mr. faroui, do you still believe in the supernatural?"


    Faroui Lysander looked at Chen Yu and said, "Mr. Chen, have you known these things on this island for a long time?"


    Faroui lesend remembered that after he signed the contract with SC TV, SC TV asked him to take the first shooting place in Gongdu Island, and it was pointed out that it must be Gongdu Island, which is said to be the requirement of investors.


    At that time, faroui lesender didn''t think much about it, but at the moment, he thought Chen probably knew it would happen long ago.


    Moreover, at the time of the incident, Chen''s reaction was cool and contrary to common sense.


    At that time, shouldn''t he be as panic and bewildered as everyone else?


    "It doesn''t matter." Chen chuckled: "you''ve got good material, and I can get back my investment. SC TV can get good ratings, which is the result of multi profit, isn''t it?"

 Chapter 2800

    Faroui Lysander had speculated.


    What happened today is probably Chen Yu''s arrangement.


    But some things can be arranged.


    There are some things that can''t be arranged at the present level of science and technology.


    For example, earthquakes of that magnitude and magnitude are enough to be used as weapons.


    If there is such a weapon, it will definitely lead to a world war.


    Even if there is, Chen can''t get it.


    There were also ring clouds in the sky at that time, and the strange scene was not artificial.


    Suddenly, faroui Lysander heard someone exclaim.


    Faroui Lysander doesn''t know what happened.


    Then he heard the call of wild animals in the woods.


    One of the most obvious is the howling of wolves, and there are many calls of beasts that have never been heard.


    Faroui Lysander immediately stood up: "camera! video camera! Turn on the camera, take pictures in the woods, and turn on the recording equipment! "


    "Head, look at the sea."


    Faroui Lysander turned to the sea in surprise.


    I can only see the big and small black spots on the sea constantly rising and falling.


    "That''s!?"


    "Fish tide." "It usually happens in the sea, but when there is a fish tide in the offshore area, it often means a tsunami," Chen said


    Faroui Lysander''s eyes widened, and the light in his eyes gradually changed from doubt to terror.


    It''s the first time he''s faced a possible tsunami, and the water on the coast is really receding.


    "Everyone, immediately retreat to the woods and find the high place. Hurry up! Hurry up! "


    Cried faroui Lysander, though there was no tsunami yet.


    But the signs of the sea going backwards, as well as the noise in the direction of the sea, have proved that they are about to face a tsunami, which is likely to be an extremely amazing one.


    Fortunately, although the area of Gongdu island is not large, there are still many high places.


    They soon found a stop on a mountain not high or low.


    At this time, a white line can be seen in the direction of the coastline under the starry sky.


    The tsunami is coming!


    "Twenty meters by sight!" Said one of the players.


    But at present, the tsunami is far away, and he has no professional tools to measure it, so he can only judge it by his personal senses.


    What is the degree of 20 meters? This is close to the highest tsunami in history.


    If we use human cognition, it''s almost six floors.


    Six story high tsunami, it is absolutely the existence of devastation.


    The first contact with the island is not the tsunami, but the howling wind.


    The tsunami also brought a huge flow of air.


    The trees of the whole island were blown down.


    The task at the top of the hill can only lie on the ground.


    I can''t lift my head because of the strong wind.


    Only the cameraman in charge of the operation of the camera, still insist on shooting.


    Chen Yu secretly gave them some care.


    After all, Chen Yu made such a big scene.


    It''s not just to show them some.


    It''s for the TV audience.


    And when the tsunami hit the coast of the island, everyone was a little scared.


    Because it wasn''t a 20 meter tsunami, it was a 40 meter tsunami.


    Of course, as far as their height is concerned, there is no need to worry about the tsunami.


    Unless the tsunami can reach 100 meters, but if there is a 100 meter tsunami, they basically don''t have to worry about the tsunami, because they may need to care more about the end of the world.


    For them, the 40 meter tsunami is no longer a tsunami, but a historical event.


    They are facing a new historical record.


    The entire island of Kyodo shuddered in front of the historic tsunami.


    "Look at that! What is that? "


    All of us can see a huge shadow in the water curtain caused by the tsunami.


    The huge black shadow is not only the shadow of the sea water, nor the stone.


    It''s a living thing. It swings its body in the water curtain and then disappears.


    But most people saw it.


    That thing is huge! It''s amazing!


    "Did you take a picture? Did you take a picture? Did you take a picture? " Asked faroui Lysander anxiously.


    "I took a picture!"


    "I did, too."


    "I got it."


    Chen Yu''s mouth is curved.


    He made amon appear, of course, to make a sensation.It doesn''t take him to show.


    Just a glance is enough.


    Only in this way can we have a greater effect.


    Because that moment just now will bring hot discussion.


    If it reveals its true body, then what it causes is not hot discussion, it is likely to be panic.


    In the past six months, Amun''s body size has not grown larger, but smaller.


    At his peak, Amun was more than a kilometer in size and nearly a million tons in weight.


    This led him to operate only near the Mariana Trench.


    Because of his activities in the shallow sea, one of his turns will cause huge waves.


    So last year, there were often video sightings.


    Of course, the sightings were huge waves without warning.


    But half a year ago, his strength soared.


    With the rapid development of strength, his body shape grows reversely.


    Under normal conditions, the length of the body shrinks to about 500 meters, the weight is reduced to 300000 tons, and the body height is 68 meters.


    And he also has the ability to change his body shape, but it can''t last.


    He can reduce his body length to 200 meters, but only for 30 minutes.


    Just now, a glimpse of him is the scene after he shrank to the limit.


    Although it''s only 200 meters, it''s like a big Mac.


    On earth, no creature can grow to this level.


    The main reason why Chen Yu made Amun smaller was that the tsunami couldn''t hold his body.


    If he is put out with his normal body height of 500 meters, the tsunami will not be able to cover his height at all.


    He will be taller and longer than the biggest ship in the world.


    Faroui Lysander shivered in the wind.


    But he was not afraid, he was excited.


    This is an unprecedented event, an unprecedented event.


    And he''s the recorder, the discoverer!


    He, as well as his team, will earn both fame and fortune.


    Faroui lesender subconsciously looks to Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu also looked at him at this time, and gave him a smile. His mouth shape seemed to say that he did well.


    Faroui Lysander frowned, but did not think much.


    Chen''s insipid reaction was really abnormal.


    But at the moment, he is about to lose his mind because of the impact of predictable success.


    Of course, the most important thing now is to keep the results of the war. There should be no casualties in the team.


    Otherwise it will be very troublesome.

 Chapter 2801

    The next day, when the sun fell on the island of Gongdu, everyone seemed to be reborn.


    As a matter of fact, last night''s tsunami was not a terror to them.


    After all, on the top of the mountain, they would not be hurt unless the tsunami destroyed the whole island.


    And the terrain of the island is doomed to cause no damage.


    The most important thing is to destroy some woodland soil.


    Last night, the tsunami washed ashore. About half of the island was soaked in seawater.


    In this salty soil, all the plants there will die.


    Only after decades of automatic degradation of soil salt can plants grow again.


    Chen has no psychological burden for the damage he has made.


    If you donate hundreds of thousands of dollars back to the local government, you will be compensated as well.


    But for the shooting team, what happened last night was a fantastic experience.


    The whole process can be described as inconceivable.


    But their biggest trouble now is that the ship has been knocked over.


    No, to be exact, it didn''t capsize.


    Because the ship is now lying on the surface of Gongdu Island, more than 300 meters from the coastline.


    Several attempts to reach the outside world failed.


    Finally, Chen Yu secretly informed West to find a boat.


    That evening, a ship found them.


    Faroui Lysander soon reached an agreement with the owners to send them inland.


    At this time, several of their cameras also shot a total of more than 200 hours of material.


    So it''s enough time for them to cut out three episodes.


    Some even cut the length of a season.


    Of course, in order to ensure quality, faroui Lysander clearly intends to streamline content.


    concentrates the essence in these three episodes.


    Faroui Lysander stood on the deck, blowing the sea breeze with Chen.


    "Mr. Chen, what do you think is the next shot of lost civilization?"


    The progress of the lost civilization project is too fast, mainly due to Chen Yu''s urging.


    At present, only the first stop is decided by Chen Yu.


    There are three more stops behind, and faroui Lysander has no clue yet.


    Faroui Lysander is confident that the content of the common capital island will attract a huge sensation.


    But if the following content can''t keep up, the effect of lost civilization will be greatly reduced.


    It''s also his biggest headache. He even thinks about whether to make something artificially.


    Chen Yu thought for a moment and said, "magic island, which has always been the center of public opinion since its appearance."


    "Magic island? Is it the island that rose suddenly from the bottom of the sea three months ago? "


    "Yes."


    "There is no program group that can get on the magic island at all. TV stations all over the world want to get on the island, but they don''t refuse it. Only a few researchers can get on the island, and the instruments they carry are all limited. They are not allowed to carry cell phones, cameras and cameras. At present, all the photos we can see are magic island officials Provided by. "


    "I am the owner of that island, at least a major shareholder So I can decide. " Chen said.


    Faroui lesender was stunned for a moment, and his face was filled with the same expression.


    No wonder Chen Yu is so rich. Everyone knows that magic island has represented a treasure since it appeared in people''s vision.


    Now, any project of magic island represents great wealth.


    There''s the most amazing food chain, the most amazing marine community that''s ever been found.


    It''s like the Dinosaur Island in Jurassic Park, full of magic and inconceivable.


    "Mr. Chen, the common capital island will also be noticed." Said faroui Lysander.


    Chen Yu shook his head: "for some time after the program is broadcast, there will be a wave of exploration, but if there is no more discovery, people''s enthusiasm will soon subside."


    "How do you know what no one else can find?"


    "The ancestors of the local aborigines have lived on the island of Gongdu for hundreds of years, and they don''t have to encounter that scene several times. How likely do you think those researchers and tourists are to encounter the day and night we have experienced before their enthusiasm has subsided?"


    Chen said dismissively: "moreover, maybe the government of Mexico will list the island as a forbidden area, and it is not necessarily that outsiders are not allowed to access it."


    This is also the way most governments deal with it.


    In general, some areas have supernatural events, and the government does not use them to develop tourism projects.


    First of all, it''s a forbidden area, and then send your own team to study and explore to see if you can find some supernatural forces.This is a routine operation, and it is the operation scheme in any country.


    Second, although Mexico is also a part of North America, its spiritual world is more active than that of the United States.


    The number and quality of the spiritual people are also higher than that of Laomei.


    Therefore, it is highly possible for the government to explore and develop the common capital island by itself.


    Of course, the local government is doomed not to find anything valuable here.


    After all, all supernatural things are arranged artificially.


    Only when they can find something can they have a ghost.


    The team did not stay in Mexico.


    He returned to Los Angeles that night under Chen''s arrangement.


    Because Chen''s request is to broadcast as soon as possible.


    This is also the condition of the agreement with SC TV station.


    So faroui Lysander needs to cut out three episodes as soon as possible.


    According to the broadcast plan, the first episode will be on this Saturday evening.


    This kind of broadcast plan is not very beneficial to the program.


    In the early stage, we didn''t do any program publicity, and even the trailer was cut temporarily.


    The broadcast time is less than a week. It''s too rushed for the program.


    However, the content of the notice was advertised, the first program in history to shoot supernatural pictures.


    And taste the part of the picture that stops, or let the preview play an unimaginable effect.


    The first feedback is from Click to play on the Internet.


    On the largest platform, there were over one million broadcasts that night, over ten million in 24 hours, and videos began to spread all over the world.


    Chen Zhu opens the trailer to watch.


    **


    An Exploration of civilization, an incredible journey.


    We went on a pilgrimage with reverence.


    But we had an unprecedented situation.


    **


    the background sound in the trailer, with heavy and thick voice lines, forcefully states the incredible scenes in the picture.


    At the end of the day, the trailer was suddenly all dark, followed by the sound of the tide and a dub with a hint of fear.


    **


    when we think we are going to uncover the truth.


    It was the most terrifying welcoming ceremony that greeted us.


    We have witnessed the most terrible side of nature.


    Maybe it''s not nature! It''s the supernatural side of terror.


    Lost civilization does not challenge the real world with your world view.

 Chapter 2802

    Although the preview of lost civilization didn''t last long.


    But it has brought a lot of sensationalism.


    Of course, notice is a notice after all.


    So although the effect is there, it will not cause much impact.


    After all, many TV programs like to make mysteries.


    Who knows if it''s another myth.


    Of course, the effect is still there.


    At least, according to the feedback from SC TV station, the trailer is quite good.


    As for ratings, it''s hard to say.


    After all, SC TV is a local TV station.


    The coverage is quite limited, even in California.


    In recent days, Chen and the supernatural society are still trying to find the core members of the English gang.


    Even though Milo tanzk Williams and his cronies disappeared in Los Angeles.


    But his influence has not completely disappeared.


    In just two months, Milo tazik Williams left his mark in Los Angeles.


    Deep marks!


    Everyone is afraid of the bloody emperor.


    Milo tanzk Williams took only two months.


    Just erase what mogery has only done in the past two years.


    Of course, bloody means can achieve the goal.


    But the sequela is not absent.


    Just like Chen Yu, this effect can be achieved by the same means.


    But what about the consequences?


    From then on, I can only hide in the dark corner to enjoy wine and women.


    I dare not even contact my family.


    That''s what Milo tanzk Williams is doing right now.


    The government''s retaliation came so quickly and so unprepared.


    Even though Milo tanzk Williams was all over.


    But his power was also directly wiped out.


    To be frank, he is now a bereaved dog.


    But as a bereaved dog.


    He is qualified.


    Because at least he knows how to hide and how to tolerate.


    Chen Chu has dug out and killed almost all of his close relatives who were active in Los Angeles.


    But Milo tanzk Williams couldn''t bear to come out.


    Chen Yu doesn''t know. Now there are several close friends of Milo tanzk Williams in Los Angeles.


    There must be. It''s just hidden. It''s not as swaggering as it was a few days ago.


    Chen Yu is also very helpless.


    Chen''s perception, if fully developed, can even cover most of Los Angeles.


    But this perception is not omnipotent.


    At least Chen can''t monitor others'' hearts.


    Now I can only hope that the broadcast of "lost civilization" will lead Milo tanzk Williams out.


    But now Los Angeles is under the full control of Tim and the brothers.


    Tim is on the surface, and Bodie is in the dark.


    But bodi''s betrayal was public.


    Chen hopes to attract Milo tanzk Williams'' men.


    Unfortunately, in addition to the first few days, it really attracted a few people, and no one came to die later.


    Of course, bodi knows Chen''s purpose.


    But there was nothing he could do about it.


    Chen Yu''s strength made him unable to rise the heart of resistance and betrayal.


    ¡­¡­


    Saturday night, 10:20.


    "Lost civilization" is finally on air.


    The caption is still in the picture, and the commentary has been explained with his thick voice line.


    Baishuhua village, South China Sea coast, Mexico.


    White flowers, for Mexicans, symbolize welcoming friends from afar.


    But for the natives of this land, the white bouquet also symbolizes the gift of God.


    In ancient Greece, the white bouquet also represented the gift of God.


    Two seemingly unrelated ancient civilizations have a connection in the white bouquet.


    There are beautiful views of the south coast of Mexico on TV.


    Finally, the picture goes to baishuhua village.


    The first stop of our discovery trip, baishuhua village.


    "Ryan, we met an interesting old man who is said to have moved from an island."


    "Yes, where is he?"


    The program is advancing in a dramatic way.


    This is also one of the selling points of the program.


    Later, they found the old man in a shabby house.


    From the old man''s mouth, I heard many vivid stories.


    Of course, in fact, many of the old man''s stories have been processed and edited twice.So it''s not known for a long time whether what he said was the meaning and content.


    Of course, it doesn''t matter.


    But it also misled the audience.


    At first, the audience thought that the old people would tell a story in line with their cognition.


    But the customs and stories the old people tell are quite different from the Inca or Maya civilization they know.


    In the story, they believe in the sea god on the island, they fight with the monsters in the sea.


    And their crafts, their skills, and their language.


    Some things need not be too clear, as long as specious.


    "Have you found that the Tongdu language is quite different from the ancient Inca or ancient Mayan language system we know. Generally speaking, language is a derivative of culture, so language will bring strong traces of regional civilization. However, the Tongdu language is very different from that of Mexico, even from that of America." Ryan turned to his teammate Winston: "you are a language expert. Do you have any professional instructions?"


    Winston nodded: "it''s true that there are great differences. For people in the field of language, it''s not the words they use, but the pronunciation structure. For example, a civilization divides some people. After thousands of years, their language and culture have changed, but their basic pronunciation will not Change, but the Gongdu ethnic group is not in line with the previous civilization here, which shows that they have been in contact with other civilizations before contacting with regional civilization, which also leads to their incompatibility with regional civilization from customs, traditions, languages, and beliefs. "


    "Won''t that be ostracized or even destroyed by the local civilization?"


    "Ancient people didn''t know how to distinguish between outsiders and their own people. Moreover, Inca civilization and Maya civilization are extremely complex civilizations. They are not a country with a high degree of political unity, but made up of numerous tribes with different cultural customs. Therefore, the final outcome of Maya civilization and Inca civilization is the extinction, because tribes are the main force of the civilization Society and population base are too small to reach the national level. Maybe there are smart people or even genius among them, but these smart people and genius can not adapt to the environment at all, because in that social environment, only strong people are qualified to survive, not smart people. From the perspective of people in our era, of course, we know that strong people Protection is responsible, development is the responsibility of smart people, but people in that era do not understand. "


    "Maybe we should go to Gongdu island and have a look. Maybe there will be more discoveries."

 Chapter 2803

    Academic discussion ends at the very end.


    Later, I prepared for landing on the island, during which there were some intentional accidents.


    For example, if something is pulled down, Ryan will be furious.


    For example, some non-conforming operations, let someone yell at, but also along with the science of standardized operation.


    The first episode of lost civilization ends.


    There are also some scenes, which are either made up or forged.


    Chen Yu still overestimated the professional ethics of faroui Lysander.


    These people, in order to make mysteries, deliberately create some abnormal scenes.


    For example, when their ship is sailing, the engine suddenly catches fire, and they evacuate the ship quickly.


    As a matter of fact, they went out to sea very smoothly and did not encounter any problems during the voyage Except for the native guide.


    And they made up some things, including finding the native guide again.


    In any case, it is to play to the extreme.


    After arriving at Gongdu Island, the original earthquake occurred one hour after landing on the island.


    But after some supplementary shooting and editing, they brought the earthquake forward.


    When they landed on the island, there was an earthquake immediately.


    There are also startling birds and abnormal wind direction.


    Then there was the warning of the native guide to them, indicating that it was the God''s warning to them.


    And finally he was scared away.


    This concludes the first episode.


    It has to be said that if faroui Lysander goes to Hollywood to make horror films, the effect is not bad.


    At least in terms of atmosphere building, he is definitely a master.


    Left enough suspense, but also created a strange and strange atmosphere.


    At the end of the subtitle, a sentence was added.


    This program is completely true, without any fabrication.


    That''s a strong sentence.


    Originally, the audience was a story.


    In fact, some programs are also under the guise of exploring programs.


    Then arrange some supernatural events to attract attention.


    But that kind of specious supernatural event can''t be compared with lost civilization.


    Let''s not talk about the supplementary shots.


    The real earthquake, the birds, and the unexpected wind all bring different feelings to the audience.


    "Congratulations, Mr. Chen. It''s incredible. Do you know our ratings tonight?"


    Screech called and his words were full of surprises.


    At the moment, Chen Yu has just finished watching lost civilization.


    But Chen''s face didn''t get too excited.


    To be exact, Chen Yu is not very happy at the moment.


    Because faroui Lysander didn''t do what he asked.


    Chen asked that the first episode should have a clear point about ancient Greek civilization.


    But Chen Yu has never seen anything about it.


    Should Chen Yu expect those gangsters to be familiar with ancient Greek culture and guess that it is ancient Greek civilization from the words in the program?


    Chen doesn''t care about ratings, earnings or losses.


    I don''t even care what''s going on.


    Chen doesn''t care if he stops the three episodes.


    Chen Yu originally invested in filming lost civilization.


    The aim is to bring Milo tanzk Williams and his men out.


    As a result, Milo tanzk Williams did not bring it out.


    It''s unintentional to insert willows and willows into the shade, and the audience rating is unexpectedly high.


    "Up to 5.8 million views, and 75% market share in the California region."


    Scully didn''t hear Chen''s response. He thought Chen was in the same mood as him.


    So he said: "now there are two big five TV stations, hoping to introduce lost civilization. Mr. Chen, do you need me to talk about it? I have a lot of experience in this area. "


    "No need." Chen Yu''s face was black. "I''m tired, that''s it."


    With that, Chen Yu hung up.


    Screeling on the other end of the line.


    What''s the matter?


    How do you feel that Chinese is not happy?


    Did you say something wrong just now?


    In retrospect, screy couldn''t figure out where he had offended him.


    When I called again, I found that the line was busy.


    After Chen Yu hung up his phone, he called faroui Lysander.


    "Mr. Lysander."


    "Hello, Mr. Chen. Did you watch the program tonight? What do you think? ""I''m not satisfied." "You don''t seem to listen to me," Chen said directly


    "What? I don''t understand you, Mr. Chen. "


    "As I said, the first episode must have something about ancient Greece."


    "I have laid the groundwork through some clues and pointed out the content in this respect, but the time is limited. I can''t tell the audience directly about ancient Greece. It needs a progressive advance of the plot, and I think this arrangement can leave more suspense and attract more audience."


    "What I want is not how many audiences I want to attract, and I don''t need this program to make money for me. I have my requirements. If you can''t meet my requirements, then you are unqualified."


    Chen Yu''s wording is extremely severe, and Chen Yu seldom gives such a big fire to others.


    "You''d better find out one thing. I''m the boss. I don''t want to have another time."


    Fortunately, Chen Yu was restrained. After a few complaints, he slowed down a little: "is the content of the second episode finished later?"


    "Here..."


    Faroui lesender couldn''t understand why Chen was so angry.


    Judging from the effect of today''s program, it should be very good.


    He had been called by screech before.


    He didn''t understand why Chen Yu was so unhappy.


    Because he didn''t absolutely comply with his requirements?


    In his opinion, Chen''s requirements are very unreasonable and unprofessional.


    The content of ancient Greek civilization is a gimmick in itself.


    If the foil and bedding are in place, it can cause a sensation.


    It even caused a stir in archaeology.


    Then from the academic community to trigger the general audience market viewing boom.


    To push the show to the top.


    Not according to Chen''s requirements.


    Directly pull out the content of ancient Greece.


    This will reduce suspense and fun by half.


    "I asked you, is the second episode cut?" Chen asked in a low voice.


    "All right." Faroui Lysander had no idea what Chen was like.


    When I was in contact with Chen Yu before, I thought that Chen Yu was very good at contact and had a good temper.


    Why did it explode at this time.


    "Give me the second episode first, and I''ll confirm the second episode."

 Chapter 2804

    Faroui Lysander hesitated.


    At this time, refusing Chen Yu means tearing his face.


    It also means that he will face Chen Yu.


    At this point, faroui Lysander recalled the contents of the tripartite contract.


    The amount of liquidated damages is 15 times the amount of investment.


    And the investment amount is 20 million US dollars, that is to say, if he loses the lawsuit against Bo Gongtang, he will compensate 300 million US dollars.


    Let alone $300 million. He can''t even give $3 million.


    In the end, reason prevailed over his hesitation.


    It''s a very unwise decision to face a rich man in court.


    What''s more, his breach of contract was the first.


    It''s like digging your own grave.


    On the American side, once faced with such a huge compensation.


    Then it''s really possible to be divorced and alienated.


    The next day, faroui lesender came to Chen Yu''s home with the edited second episode of sample film.


    When he saw the manor near Mirror Lake, faroui lesender had a real sense of what a rich man is.


    Compared with the mirror lake manor in front of him, the mansions he had seen in the past were just like the greenhouses in the countryside.


    Faroui Lysander is also a wealthy class.


    But now he finds that he is at least one Pacific ocean away from the real rich.


    If he knew that Chen did nothing in a day, his income would be half of his life''s worth, and he did not know how he would feel.


    The most popular sentence is, don''t challenge my pocket money with your annual income.


    And faroui Lysander is not only shocked, but also scared.


    When rich people reach a certain level, they will start to play politics.


    Politics is a very dangerous thing in a society where money is the most important.


    Then faroui Lysander entered the estate.


    This really opened his eyes.


    The area of the front yard is already larger than the total area of the family.


    There are also large backyard grassland, as well as the side of the mountain forest, also belong to the manor.


    If you use geomancy, it is to follow the mountain and follow the water, welcome the east wind, recruit money and treasure, let the green dragon lie down, and the rain goes with the wind.


    Although it''s not a dragon vein, it''s also an excellent geomancy treasure land.


    Of course, faroui lesender doesn''t know geomancy, but he knows that all of these things add up. In Los Angeles, where there is no land and no money, that''s the price.


    When faroui Lysander saw Chen Yu, he didn''t give him a good face.


    Chen Yu knew faroui lesender''s appeal and his starting point.


    But Chen doesn''t like what others think is right.


    In particular, he ignored his demands.


    This is a consumer dissatisfaction with all good intentions.


    "Sit down, Mr. faroui."


    Chen took the sample and put it in the player.


    Faroui lesender was a little embarrassed and fidgety as he watched the content he had personally reviewed.


    In fact, he and his team edited the sample film again last night.


    And added some things that Chen asked before the first episode.


    In fact, the original second episode will be analyzed.


    But there will be reservations.


    But because of Chen''s tough demands and attitude.


    He added more.


    In the process of watching, Chen always tied his face.


    It wasn''t until the end of the show that Chen''s look eased.


    Chen finally smiled: "Mr. faroui, I''m very satisfied with the content of the second episode, and I''m sorry for my previous attitude."


    "Mr. Chen is joking. You are my boss now. You have the right to ask me anything. I am sorry."


    It''s not clear what faroui Lysander thinks.


    But on the face of it, at least, he was soft.


    And Chen Yugang positive, no good for him.


    Chen doesn''t care if he really realizes his mistake.


    Anyway, he and I will only have a brief meeting.


    When the program is finished, he and I will only be people of two worlds.


    As long as he can give himself what he needs, he can get what he needs.


    The first episode has already been aired, even if Chen Yu is no longer angry, it won''t help.


    And faroui Lysander can certainly let off their anger by tearing their faces.


    But there will be no change.


    And early investment and time will be wasted.


    So Chen Yu decided to forgive faroui Lysander once.


    "Mr. Chen, I have a question. I wonder if it''s not convenient for you to answer?""What''s the problem? I''m not sure I can answer your question. "


    "Mr. Chen, I think you should be a rational person. You should know that the broadcast content I arranged is the best choice. Why do you have to let the ancient Greek content solve the mystery in advance?"


    "As I said, I''m not investing in this program for profit. You can think of it as interest. If you accept this explanation, of course, if you don''t accept it, I won''t give you other answers."


    The answer is clearly not the real reason.


    Faroui Lysander, of course, was not satisfied.


    Chen Yu has almost said directly that I am just looking for an excuse to perfunctory you.


    It doesn''t matter whether you accept it or not.


    "All right." Faroui Lysander replied helplessly.


    Faroui Lysander didn''t linger much, and then made an excuse to leave.


    Chen Yu didn''t plan to stay for lunch with faroui Lysander either.


    Portia, jefra and nevika Lina came one after the other.


    Chen Yu left the child in the care of three assistants.


    And he went out.


    It''s been more than two weeks since he came back. Chen Yu has always left Xiaohe at Ethan''s side.


    Although Chen Yu said before he took her out, he had nothing to do with her after he went abroad.


    But after all, he is half of himself.


    If you can, do you have a hand.


    West said he wanted to get in touch with her.


    But then he said, let her live in peace.


    There''s no need to get her into trouble.


    Before Chen Yu arrived at Ethan''s Hotel, he saw Xiaohe sitting on the stairs in front of the hotel.


    "Hello Have you been kicked out by Ethan? " Chen Yu joked.


    Of course, Chen believes Ethan won''t do it.


    Though Ethan thought of money as his life, there was still a moral imperative.


    Xiao He looks up at Chen Yu.


    "Mr. Chen, why are you here?" Xiao He looks at Chen Yu listlessly.


    She has passed the first time when she went abroad.


    I am familiar with the environment. I also went out with Li Qing several times.


    In fact, she doesn''t feel much about Los Angeles.


    Although Los Angeles is also an international metropolis, it may not be much better than Shanghai.


    Now her oral English is a little poor, basic communication or no problem.


    "Come and see your old friends and see if you''re sold."

 Chapter 2805

    Xiao He didn''t have too much excitement because of Chen Yu''s joke. He didn''t even bother to refute.


    Instead, he continued to sit on the steps, chin in hand and face in distress.


    "Tell me what you are not happy about. Share it with me."


    "I applied for admission to Zengcheng a few days ago, and I don''t know if I can pass it." why not? She has already broken her family, so she doesn''t have to be killed. "


    "The other side is not necessarily rushing to kill them all." "It''s possible that she took away something from the alchemy school. It''s possible that it''s a magic weapon or that it''s possible to practice Kung Fu," Li said


    Li Qing asked Chen Zhu to take people away, mainly because she was not sure how to protect Xiao He.


    "All right, I see." Chen takes out the phone and dials up West''s number: "West, your little princess is being stared at now."


    "What? What''s the matter? "


    West had planned to meet him before.


    But later I thought about it and didn''t want to disturb Xiaohe''s normal life.


    That''s what didn''t happen.


    As a result, his idea has just been implemented.


    Xiao He has been involved in the past spiritual disputes.


    Chen is not going to step in.


    It wasn''t long before people came outside.


    From the supernatural society, lizko Nagasaka.


    From west.


    Because in addition to Chen Yu, the supernatural society is Asian.


    He felt that the same black hair and black eyes should be able to feel a little relieved when contacting with Xiaohe.


    It''s just that West didn''t know that Xiao he had just come out of China and was still on the run.


    So it''s particularly sensitive to strangers of the same color.


    When the long Saka Lizi went towards the lotus.


    Xiaohe has already tightened up.


    "Nihao..." Long Saka just opened her mouth.


    Xiaohe suddenly turns around and runs.


    What''s this about?


    Is he that scary?


    Chen Yu and Li Qing in the hotel saw this.


    Li Qing then asked, "your man?"


    "Well." Chen Chu nodded, "has Xiao he been attacked recently? How can he react so violently?"


    "No, but I think she noticed the situation around her. Yesterday, she said she was going to rent a house outside. I don''t think she wanted to implicate Ethan and me."


    Chen Chu looked at Lizi, long Saka. "Catch up, what are you doing?"


    "Ah Yes. " The long Saka Lizi immediately chased Xiaohe in the direction of escape.


    Xiaohe looks behind his eyes and finds that the speed of long sakazaki is very fast. She is so scared that her spirits are all at risk that she dare not stay a little.


    Long sakazaki cries, speed is not what she is good at.


    It''s true that her speed is different now, but it can''t last.


    Lizisi changban came to think of going, or to give her a way.


    "Truth, the power of the wind."


    The wind sickle is a kind of monster in Japan. It is hidden in the wind.


    It is similar to Mongoose, but it belongs to different kinds of monsters.


    Although mongoose is also a wind monster, one is an animal monster, the other is an element monster.


    And the mantra spell used by Lizi Nagasaka is similar to the Chinese Shenda.

 Chapter 2806

    The Chinese gods borrowed the power of immortals.


    Japan''s truth is borrowed from the power of monsters.


    Of course, there is not much difference between the two.


    Maybe there is a big gap between the power of monsters and immortals, but most of them exceed the upper limit of human beings.


    Secondly, the upper limit of human capacity is limited.


    It''s like a person going to a bank to borrow money. There''s no big difference between finding a company with a total asset of 10 billion yuan and a company with a total asset of 100 billion yuan.


    Her body was immediately wrapped in a dark wind.


    If it''s the psychics who look at the past, they will find more.


    Xiaohe also found something unusual about her.


    At the same time, she also found out that the speed of long Saka''s beauty is so fast.


    Xiao He can only bite his teeth. He also uses acceleration.


    She didn''t mean to fight.


    Her subconscious still felt like running away.


    Regardless of the strength of the other side.


    When she was at home, most of the time she was first.


    The only time I did it was because I was with Wang he.


    At that time, if she ran away, Wang he would definitely fall into each other''s hands.


    She didn''t realize that she was abroad and that it wasn''t the home of her enemies.


    As soon as we ran after each other, we both ran hard.


    Originally, the hotel was out of the way, on the outskirts of Los Angeles.


    As soon as Xiao He ran like this, he accidentally ran out of downtown Los Angeles.


    And Xiaohe is also upright, running along the road.


    Long sakazaki is about to run out of myocardial infarction at the moment.


    She''s not a reinforcement system. She can''t keep up with her physical strength at all.


    Even if there are spells that can borrow the power of monsters.


    But the monster only lent her the power of wind, which made her run faster, but could not make her endurance longer.


    Xiaohe in front is not much better than Lizi changsaka.


    She is not a strengthening system. Although she is not a magic of God fighting, she is also a light lifting and vertical magic.


    Although it can make her run faster, it also needs physical strength.


    Finally, they stopped running.


    I can''t run.


    Two women just like this before and after, holding the knee big mouth gasping.


    "You don''t have to chase..."


    "You Can you speak English? I can''t speak Chinese. " Long Saka Lizi dry tongue said.


    "You don''t know Chinese? Are you not Chinese? Do those people hire you to After me? "


    "I''m not here to hunt you down You alchemists have a partnership with our supernatural society Our vice president I heard I heard that you were chased and escaped here, so So I was sent to contact you. " At the moment, the long sakazaki can''t care about her image. She wipes her dry lips.


    The little lotus in front is almost the same. When hearing the words of long Saka, I relaxed a little.


    But she didn''t fully believe what she said.


    After all, he escaped from many times of pursuit.


    How can you easily believe what others say.


    "What evidence do you have?" Xiaohe asked.


    My mother-in-law, what evidence can I have?


    You''re broke. Do I need to cheat you?


    Long sakazaki is also a heart stopper. There is no evidence, just two lips. Believe it or not, it has nothing to do with me.


    Then the evidence came.


    To be exact, it''s human evidence.


    A group of people who looked like bad people appeared.


    But this group of bad guys are driving to block up long sakazaki and Xiaohe.


    These two women are so stupid that they don''t need to use their legs to solve the problem.


    Every brain knows that driving is more convenient than running.


    Why do they have to run 20 or 30 kilometers on both legs?


    Look at the bad guys coming out of the car.


    All of a sudden, long Saka Lizi and Xiao he find that their brains are really in a hole.


    Xiaohe doesn''t want to say anything, but she responds that she has a car, and she drives it.


    Why do I have to run?


    When Xiao he saw the visitor, his face suddenly turned ugly.


    She only knows one of them, her martial uncle, and has some kinship with her.


    It was also one of the culprits of the betrayal of her father.


    "I haven''t seen you for a long time, Xiao He." Ye Xingchen looks at Xiaohe with a smile.


    He was a few years older than Xiao He and looked like a big brother.


    In fact, he is one generation older than Xiaohe.


    Of course, Xiaohe, the big lady in the wild, is incomparable with Ye Xingchen.


    Ye Xingchen has been fighting in the spirit world.


    The cultivation method is the first-class level in the whole Chinese spiritual world.Xiao He looks at Ye Xingchen with angry face.


    Long sakazaki glanced at Ye Xingchen and others and asked, "enemy family?"


    Xiao He also looked at the movement of the standing position of Lizi changsaka, as well as the posture switch, nodded slightly: "after me."


    "You guys, this is not your territory. If you want to make trouble here, you''d better inform the supernatural society first."


    "Ha ha Supernatural society! "


    All the people, including Ye Xingchen, are laughing crazy.


    He hired everyone except ye Xingchen.


    They are all private workers in the spiritual world. Some of them still follow the international line.


    Of course, they know the industry rules of landing on the wharf.


    But this rule is only for the top powers.


    For example, the top forces in a region divide their sphere of influence.


    When other colleagues enter this area, they either act in a low-key way or worship the wharf first, saying that I will leave when I have finished.


    In this large area, there are still many small forces attached, so there is no need to worship the wharf.


    In their view, the supernatural society belongs to this small force.


    They don''t know if there are big powers in North America, but they don''t think the supernatural society is qualified to let them worship the docks.


    Long sakazaki seems to have expected that the other side will have this reaction.


    She has now been transferred from a peripheral member to a regular member, and along with her colleagues, she has also dealt with a lot of incidents in the Los Angeles area caused by external psychics.


    Most of the time when the psychics heard about the supernatural society, they were flying in their mouths.


    Before they were beaten, they were all crazy.


    But as long as it''s on the ground, she''s not worried.


    Even if she is alone now.


    She never worried about her lack of support.


    This is her home court.


    "Give you a chance to apologize." "In addition, first of all, I will pay the money for illegal entry," said long Saka


    What is illegal entry? That''s to say, if you don''t feel good, you are illegal.


    All of a sudden, a sharp cold light shot at the long sakaka without any sign.


    Hu -


    a glaze like halo suddenly flashed on the girl''s body, blocking the cold light from the glaze.


    Long sakazaki''s hand gently released, falling a piece of ash.


    It''s a one-time magic prop. It''s the sorrow of the keel. It''s a pity that Lizzie Nagasaka saw the sorrow of the keel that has failed. It''s a good thing, but it can only be used once. It''s a pity.

 Chapter 2807

    Rouen fasibon''s masterpiece.


    Of course, in addition to the exorbitant magic raw materials.


    It also contains the design and concept of Rouen fasiburn.


    Unless it''s an attack over a certain limit.


    Most of the time, the keel of sorrow is able to resist most of an attack.


    The upper limit is about 60% of the attack power of the dragon people in the year of the dragon.


    The defense can be said to be very, very amazing.


    Besides the high cost, there is another disadvantage.


    That''s it. It''s consumable!


    Put aside the labor and time costs of Rouen fasibon.


    The price of magic raw materials alone is a top matched Porsche 911.


    Long sakazaki is very sorry, after all, this thing can help her block many times of magic attacks.


    I didn''t expect to end up here.


    But the attack just now is not weak.


    Although the keelson''s sorrow has been consumed seven or eight defense points before.


    However, two or three points were left, and the final defense value of keelson''s sorrow was lost with one stroke.


    Enough to show the power of the blow.


    A woman with silver hair was also surprised to see sakaka.


    Ice magic! She''s a psychic from Greenland, Atari mace.


    And she has a special blood, she can absorb the cold in the air.


    Every time she leaves Greenland for a mission, she absorbs enough cold.


    Cold can make her ice magic power increase several times.


    Just now, she was confident that she could freeze the girl directly.


    However, she was confident that the other side would not be hurt.


    Arteri mace stepped forward. "Let me play with this little girl, will you?"


    "Please." Ye Xingchen is quite relaxed.


    If you change to a region with strong powers of different kingdoms, it is usually a quick decision.


    There is little time for entertainment.


    Take the big area of China, where entertainment, minutes can jump out of a rough road.


    Once there were foreign organizations chasing and killing people to small mountain villages in China.


    As a result, a farmer carrying a hoe can''t take care of his life by kicking a psychic with mud legs.


    What''s more Chen Yu is near here.


    Long Saka is not a counsellor at all.


    Now her heart is, come on Who counsels who grandson.


    But for each other, this is North America.


    For them, coming here to perform tasks is leisure.


    Atari mace, with cold hands and a cruel smile on her face.


    She has confirmed that her attack just now was blocked by the magic props of long sakazaki.


    But that blow also destroyed the magic prop.


    Next, it will be her personal performance time.


    Long sakazaki frowned, pulled back her jacket, and felt for a ring inside.


    This move made everyone in a daze.


    Because of the ring in her hand.


    Each of them exudes a dangerous atmosphere, and the smell of all the rings is confused, which is the same as a bottle of dangerous chemical mixture.


    Long sakaka leisurely put a ring on the ring finger, and then picked one to wear on the middle finger, then the index finger, the little thumb, the big thumb Then change to the five fingers of the right hand.


    Everyone''s expression is strange. Is this woman the Lord of the rings?


    The people of the supernatural society all have an idea that magic is not enough and equipment is needed.


    Magic resistance increase, physical resistance increase, magic increase, magic effect increase, perception increase, casting increase, magic recovery


    Each ring represents a different effect.


    All take some parts of the body of the dragon as the main magic material.


    In terms of function and effect, it is much better than the similar magic props on the market.


    And Rouen fasibon also according to the setting of a movie, each more ring, the rings will resonate, thus further enhancing the effect.


    Even under certain combinations, a third effect will be derived.


    For this reason, Rouen faxiben specially compiled a set of matching guide.


    Long sakazaki smiled and opened her arms. She held her left palm slightly, and there was a cold current in front of her eyes.


    The cold current quickly congealed into an adult shape. A beautiful and gorgeous woman in kimono appeared in front of the crowd, hovering on the ground, covered with ice and frost.


    Snow girl! Many people have recognized this woman in white. She is the famous Japanese monster snow girl.


    "Play with her."


    "I''m sorry, master. Can you speak Japanese? I can''t understand English. "¡°¡­¡­¡± Before long sakaka could finish a complete B, she was slapped by her Shishen.


    Fortunately, other people can''t speak Japanese, otherwise it''s a shame.


    Atari mace is not good.


    Because her magic is all ice magic.


    It''s very effective against normal enemies.


    But against ice monsters?


    Is it buff?


    "I''m not good at dealing with such enemies." Attili mace was decisive.


    Rather than being repaired by the other side of the life can not help themselves again, it is better to simply a little bit.


    At this time a bald man came out: "I come, I''m good at it."


    With that, the bareheaded man''s fists burst into flames.


    The long Saka Lizi is motionless, the palm quickly pinches the print.


    Two flames appeared, one blue and one dark red.


    The two flames quickly turned into two monsters.


    The blue flame turns into a bird like monster, a heron fire.


    The dark red flame turns into a hundred monsters and a fire.


    Heron fire is the soul fire of birds and birds, while grandma fire is the resentment of the lonely old people who are abandoned in the mountains.


    Both egret fire and grandma fire are Yin Fire, but they are full of resentment to the present world.


    They are not the Shishen of sakaka, but the summoned monster.


    Their strength is not weaker than snow girl''s, but their intelligence is insufficient and their IQ is in arrears, so they are not suitable for Shishen.


    When ye Xingchen''s face changed, the Japanese woman who came out of nowhere was so fierce.


    When did Japan produce such a talented girl?


    Never heard of such a man.


    Three monsters can be summoned at one time.


    This strength cannot be underestimated.


    The bald man was a little embarrassed.


    If Atari mace is the same as the opponent''s attribute and causes her attack to be invalid.


    Then a bald man is restrained by his partner.


    His fire system is not weak, but what he hates most is the enemies of Yin Fire type.


    It''s not only that his attack is ineffective, but it''s also a very troublesome thing once it''s contaminated by Yin fire.


    "The strength of this woman is not bad. Let''s go together." Said Ye Xingchen.


    Long sakaka is not a bit flustered. She has great moves.


    "I''ll give you one last chance! Now it''s gone from my face, otherwise... "


    As soon as Lizi Nagasaka finished warning, Chen Yu''s voice came from her ear: "warning me to fart, just beat me down."

 Chapter 2808

    Long Saka is very upset.


    Can you go at my pace?


    But this cannot be said, at least not in front of Chen Yu.


    So she decided to obey Chen''s orders.


    In the face of a wave of enemies, under normal conditions, the long Saka Lizi will run.


    But ring blessing, long Saka Lizi dare to face anyone Except Chen Yu.


    Even the big moves she didn''t dare to use in the past, now she dares to come.


    Long sakaka looked up at the sky.


    "You forced me to do it." Long Saka sighed.


    I''m tired of using great moves in the daytime.


    At the same time, he looked back at Xiaohe: "will you take charge of sending me home later?"


    "What?" Xiaohe looks at the long Saka Lizi in bewilderment.


    Just then, the sky suddenly darkened.


    A dark cloud enveloped the area.


    Long Saka Lizi mumbled, but not in the mantra, but in the broken read.


    She doesn''t like it, especially in the daytime.


    Especially now it''s near noon, when the sun is at its heaviest.


    Suddenly, a cold wind blew by.


    Ye Xingchen and others all shivered unconsciously.


    Just thinking of the siege, at the moment, they suddenly had a retreat.


    The cold wind made them feel uneasy and unspeakable danger.


    After her death, there appeared one by one figures, real or unreal, virtual or real.


    Everyone''s face changed a lot.


    Especially for some of them, their faces were even more frightened.


    Most people just feel danger.


    But those who seem particularly flustered know more.


    They recognized the spell.


    All ghosts at night! It''s not the same as the Western undead Kingdom, it''s the two forbidden arts.


    Of course, it is more difficult to forbid or cast.


    Those who really master this kind of magic should use it when it comes to danger.


    Ye Xingchen is very worried now.


    How come such a fierce Japanese woman suddenly appears.


    Do you have to work hard with us if you are so strong?


    The road is open to the sky. Who can''t stop you?


    We have small arms and calves. Do you have to walk at night with ghosts?


    Do you know the consequences of night travel?


    Yes, of course she does.


    So now she''s more worried.


    Do you think I''d like to, do you think I''d like to use baigui night on a hot day?


    Well, Chen Yu didn''t force her.


    As her lord of the rings, she can take the opposite side by operation even if she doesn''t need to travel at night.


    But she still wanted Chen to see that she was fighting.


    I didn''t become a full member by virtue of nepotism.


    It''s obvious that night travel is the most powerful way.


    In addition to temporarily polluting this area, there are no side effects except that they will faint for three or five days due to the exhaustion of magic power, and they will be exhausted for another three or five months.


    And in the daytime, especially at noon, the effect of night travel will be greatly reduced.


    But it''s enough to deal with these people in front of us.


    An illusion of a huge long faced monster appeared.


    That''s the skilful, the most powerful monster in Japanese legend.


    With the strength of the long Saka Lizi, of course, it is impossible to summon a skier.


    It''s just a breath of the skinhead.


    But even so, it is enough to let the atmosphere of the scene fall into freezing point.


    More and more monsters appear, but some monsters are too weak, and the weak run two steps will be destroyed.


    But powerful monsters are not yet in full shape.


    At the command of the long Saka Lizi, all the monsters in the shape rushed to Ye Xingchen and others.


    Now, the most powerful monsters are not as good as a local dog.


    However, it''s more than enough to win. I''ll jump on each other''s body and nibble at one person in three or five.


    Although he is a psychic, he is not hurt by this little monster, but he is sure to be in a hurry.


    Long sakaka Lizi is not in a hurry. It''s like this. With the passage of time, more and more big monsters come into being, and the situation will slowly turn to her side.


    The other side is just fighting.


    Long sakazaki has a very light attitude.


    Don''t look at the situation on the battlefield. Take the phone: "Mr. West, I''m on Route 9 now. Can you send Henry to clean up the battlefield here later? I put a polluting spell. There will be a lot of demons around here. Ordinary people will be polluted and demonized to a certain extent when they come in."


    Long sakazaki here is on the phone as if nothing happened.Ye Xingchen looked at the posture of long Saka, and immediately shouted, "don''t tangle with those little monsters, first knock down that woman, or we will all be finished."


    After that, ye Xingchen rushed to Lizi, changban.


    Along the way, some monsters with good power immediately intercept Ye Xingchen.


    Ye Xingchen as like as two peas, suddenly appeared three figures that are exactly the same as him.


    Ye Xingchen''s body is to continue to rush towards Lizi, changban.


    "Be careful!" Xiaohe exclaimed.


    Long Saka Lizi eyelids do not lift, still there to make a phone call, empty right hand at will.


    Fizz -


    suddenly, a sharp air burst came.


    Ye Xingchen screams that it''s not good. He flies away at once, and at the same time flashes several parts.


    But those parts were cut off in an instant.


    In front of the long sakazaki, there appeared a thin thread that could not be heard.


    If it wasn''t for the bloodstains on the threads, it would have been more difficult to detect.


    There are eight legs of insects behind her.


    The feet spread out like petals, and then a larger body emerged from behind her.


    New wife! Half a woman, half a spider.


    And the evil spirit of the bride is more horrible than that of the snow girl.


    At the same time, it is accompanied by a strong blood gas.


    Luo Xinfu is not the Shishen of long Saka, she is the spirit monster of long Saka.


    This is a very special magic of the Japanese Shinto.


    It''s similar to the ghost raising magic in Southeast Asia, but it''s different.


    Sending spirit monster is to find a suitable monster first. It''s better to be a monster Cub with a growth cycle similar to that of human beings and enough growth space.


    Then send the owner''s soul to the monster cub. In the process of growth, the monster cub will be integrated with part of the owner''s soul, and finally achieve the integration of you and me, I and you.


    Luo Xinfu is a good choice. Her life span is almost the same as that of human beings and her strength is strong.


    However, it is extremely difficult to catch the new wives, especially they are social monsters, and their cubs are also carefully protected by the positive ethnic group, which is hard for outsiders to touch.


    This new wife was brought up by Lizzie Nagasaka.


    The process of cultivation is quite cruel.


    Chen Yu also knows this.


    Of course, though the breeding method of long Saka is cruel.


    However, the feed she chose was accepted by Chen and the supernatural society.


    For Chen, as long as the object is suitable, no matter how cruel it is.


    Anyway, it''s all some damn people.

 Chapter 2809

    At the time of the night trip, the battle was over.


    At this time, Lizi Nagasaka can''t be defeated.


    At least it''s not something these people can beat right now.


    Because at this time, she can mobilize the power of any monster at will.


    She''s like a collection of demons.


    Ye Xingchen obviously made the most wrong choice.


    And he can''t break through the contact with his new wife, let alone pay for the girl directly.


    In the supernatural society, several members of the board have a big draw.


    For example, the undead army of helys and the abyss demons, for example, the nightmare of Norma.


    Another example is the dragon form of Gaia, the supersonic speed of inglitt.


    When they use these big moves, it often means that victory is waving to them.


    Now long sakaka has a big move.


    She''s not at the top of the list, and in the supernatural society, she''s still at the bottom of her routine.


    After the night trip, she directly became a high-end force comparable with several other top forces.


    However, there are still many defects in her night trip, so she is still a long way from the real high-end combat power.


    Ye Xingchen''s shoulder was cut open by a thin and inaudible spider silk.


    Almost cut his shoulder through.


    Ye Xingchen retreats in fright.


    "Let''s go, get out of here!" he shouted


    Ye Xingchen resolutely turns around and runs.


    No one else wants to fight.


    In such a short time, there have been two casualties.


    If we fight again, it is estimated that everyone will be left here.


    The long sakaka Lizi didn''t stop too much.


    If you want to stop it, you can stop it.


    But she couldn''t hold herself fast.


    The longer a hundred ghosts stay at night, the stronger the monsters they summon.


    But it also means that she will face greater pressure.


    The reason why night travel of ghosts and the kingdom of the dead can be called the two forbidden Arts in the East and the West.


    Because there is no limit to the night travel of ghosts.


    But there is no one practitioner who can last until the end.


    Generally, after the end of the fight, we take the initiative to lift the night travel of ghosts.


    Or if the battle is not over, your body will collapse first, and the night walk of 100 ghosts will be cancelled automatically.


    In the moment of lifting the night trip of hundred ghosts, long sakazaki also lost the power of the group of demons.


    The body collapsed on the ground, slightly shaking.


    Xiaohe saw the state of long sakazaki and immediately ran forward: "how are you?"


    "All right." Long sakazaki said weakly.


    "What now?"


    "When my people come, the vice president and other members will come soon."


    As long Saka knows, Chen Yu is also nearby.


    Although she can''t feel where Chen Yu is hiding, she must be.


    Soon, West came and brought Henry and others.


    Henry and his men are now the supernatural society''s ruling team.


    He was specifically responsible for dealing with the traces of the actions of some supernatural people.


    There are simple signs of destruction, and even more serious ones are the traces of destruction left over by large-scale battles.


    "Henry, this is for you." Long sakazaki said softly.


    "Leave it to me. It''s not a problem." Henry said confidently.


    It''s not the first time he''s done business.


    Now he is quite different from the past.


    Since then, he went to the supernatural society to make trouble with the boss.


    Then the eldest brother has changed since Chen Yu put him into the meat grinder.


    He doesn''t need to follow others to the police station to stay for that meager return.


    There''s no need to risk confrontation with the police.


    He is now a full member of the supernatural society, and, of course, the weakest.


    But he is also one of the most indispensable members.


    He solved a lot of problems for the supernatural society.


    Even Chen often relies on his ability.


    Henry''s ability was initially to "fart," a smelly gas.


    But as his abilities developed, he found something unusual about his abilities.


    It''s not as simple as farting.


    If his ability has to be explained, it should be called supernatural purification.


    The gas released by him can neutralize the magic, evil and death breath left in the air, and restore the environment as usual in a short time.


    And through this neutralization, he can recover these gases, refine them, and become part of his power.Although the process of cultivation is slow, it is unique.


    West came to Xiao He.


    "Hello, Miss Ye. I''m West, vice president of the supernatural society. I don''t know if your father told you about the alliance between me and your father."


    "I haven''t heard from my father." Xiaohe looks at West warily.


    She''s not sure. The other side really wants to save her.


    It''s still for what she''s holding.


    After all, I have experienced some things.


    So Xiaohe is not the little white rabbit just out of the rabbit''s nest.


    She knows that people''s hearts are dangerous. Some people can''t just look at the surface.


    "Well Well, I''m sorry about your father and what happened to you. When I heard about your father''s accident, in fact, I wanted to support him. But you know that the huaxialing alien world is not something that we foreigners want to come here. Our ability is limited. "


    Xiao He is silent. She is thinking about each other''s intentions.


    Is it true that it is only because of the allies who were not reliable?


    Xiao He doesn''t believe that the other side will be so kind.


    After all, in China, the alchemy sect also has several family members or father''s friends.


    But when it came to the end, there was not even a man in need.


    She didn''t believe a group of foreigners would help her.


    "But fortunately, our president was in China at that time, so I entrusted the president to take you abroad."


    "I''m not what you''re going to bring out." Small lotus light said.


    "Are you sure?" West smiled at Xiao He.


    "Of course I am."


    "Then why do you think the man who brought you out is not our president?"


    "How could it be? He''s Chinese."


    "Why can''t Chinese be our president?"


    "Er..." Xiaohe was a little surprised: "what you said is true? Is brother Wang really your president? "


    "Brother Wang? Who is that? "


    "Ah? Isn''t it brother Wang? "


    "I''m talking about Chen, Chen Zhao."


    "Ah? Mr. Chen Xiaohe is more surprised.


    "Of course, or you think so."


    "He? Isn''t he an ordinary person? "


    "He''s not an ordinary man. He''s very good. At least he''s better than anyone he knows."


    Xiao He didn''t retort. He thought the foreigners didn''t know what the real masters were like.


    That little Japanese sister is really powerful, but that''s nothing.


    Xiao He is also the eldest lady of the alchemy school, she has seen the world.


    She has seen the real great terror.


    So she didn''t agree with West at all.


    "That is to say, Mr. Chen knows my identity from the beginning to the end?"

 Chapter 2810

    After finishing his work, Henry drove home in his new car.


    Henry in the past can be said to be disgusted with ghosts. His family all hated him.


    But now it''s different. His family is full of wonder.


    Henry now has a well paid and decent job.


    Every day I drive to work in a luxury car, and I dress very different from the past.


    In the past, Henry was dressed in a sloppy street style. He had a virtue in winter and summer.


    When most of his family can see him, it''s when they go to the police station to bail him out.


    At first, the family thought that what they saw was a superficial illusion. Maybe Henry was still doing something illegal.


    Until they found out Henry''s tax returns.


    They knew that Henry was looking for a serious job.


    After all, illegal activities cannot be taxed.


    But they asked Henry what kind of job it was.


    Henry said that he was in the company''s confidential department, involving many core secrets, and it was not convenient to disclose the specific work content.


    "Mom, I''m back." Henry still lives with his mother.


    "Henry, come back so early? You won''t be absent from work, will you? "


    Henry''s mother, in her early fifties, looked in her forties.


    She is a common kind of woman. In her early years, she was also a little sister. Later, she married a drunkard and then divorced. She raised Henry and several children by herself.


    But also because of the burden of life and work pressure, she didn''t have much thought to control Henry.


    This also led Henry to be particularly rebellious, so to speak, to inherit her character.


    But Henry is luckier than she is.


    Although Henry had gone astray for so many years, he found a chance.


    "Mom, I just finished the work ahead of time." Henry shrugged. "Look what I bought you."


    "Is this very expensive?"


    Henry''s mother took the box. It was a magnetic neck machine.


    The last time she was watching a shopping show, Henry found out.


    "It''s not expensive. The price is acceptable."


    Henry enjoyed his life and cherished it very much.


    "Mom, I''ve bought a house outside."


    "Do you want to move out?" Asked Henry''s mother, a little lost.


    But it is inevitable.


    Henry used to do nothing but make trouble if he didn''t work.


    That''s why I live with her all the time.


    Now it''s different. He has a stable job.


    Naturally, we should move out and live like several brothers and sisters.


    "My new house is very big. I can''t live alone. I hope you can live with me."


    Henry was still reluctant to part with his mother.


    "No, I don''t want to mess you up or your future wife."


    How long does she think Henry only works?


    In less than a year, even if I save some money, I''m afraid I can barely afford to pay down for a small house.


    And he and his future daughter-in-law may not be able to get along well.


    "Mom, I''m serious. My future girlfriend and wife need to learn to get along with you first."


    "Henry, you''re really grown up, but I don''t think you can take it for granted."


    "No, mom, my house is really big. It''s a villa. I don''t want to clean it alone."


    "Villa? How is that possible? Where did you get all that money? "


    "The down payment is from my boss."


    "How is it possible? What does your boss do? "


    Henry''s mother suddenly feared that Henry''s boss was only using a seemingly legitimate company to disguise his illegal industry.


    Maybe Henry is still going on with his illegal work.


    If so, what''s the difference with the past.


    "Mom, don''t worry. He''s serious. Dashan beer is his industry. To tell you the truth, I''m actually responsible for feeding him raw materials. The sales volume of Dashan beer is so good, naturally it has its secret formula. But if ordinary people go to buy raw materials, it''s easy to be guessed. So I signed a confidentiality agreement with several other people Arguably, our boss will naturally give us a large price in order to attract us. Do you understand what I mean? He gave me this villa. He said that if I have worked for five years, the final payment of the villa will be settled for me at one time. "


    "I see. Henry, do well and don''t let your boss down."


    "Of course, but mom, you need to keep it secret for me. You don''t know what our boss''s competitors will do to get the recipe."


    "I know I know. I''ve seen a spy show."Henry''s mother finally understood what her son was doing. She was happy and relieved at the same time.


    When it comes to Henry''s work in the past, he always shows a difficult appearance.


    Henry''s mother always worried that Henry''s work was not as legitimate as it appeared.


    Now she finally doesn''t have to worry.


    "Mom, if I don''t like Da Shan beer very much, I can ask the boss for some coupons."


    "Really? That''s great. " Although mother Henry is not as alcoholic as life, she must drink two cans of beer every meal.


    And her favorite is Dashan beer, but the price of Dashan beer is always more expensive than other brands on the market.


    Henry often came back with a few boxes of mountain beer.


    But it''s still not enough for mother Henry.


    Now she finally understood why Henry could get so many mountain beers.


    It turned out that he was an internal employee of Dashan beer.


    And listen to him, it seems that he is still a core employee, which is very important.


    "Henry, if a competitor wants to get information about raw materials from you, you should never sell secrets for money. If your boss knows it, you will live in prison forever."


    "Of course."


    Selling Chen Yu? This option does not exist in Henry''s dictionary.


    It''s a dead end.


    "Take me to see your new home."


    "No, it''s our new home."


    "What about this house? I''ve lived for decades, and your grandfather left it to me. "


    "Let''s see if ako or Montel and Jim want to stay. If not, rent it out, mom. You''ll like our new home."


    When Henry''s mother saw Henry''s new house, she was still a little scared.


    She has lived in the slums all her life, but never thought that one day, she could live in such a luxurious house.


    "Henry, are there any guests at home? Whose car is that at the door? "


    "It''s yours, mom. That''s the real gift I gave you. It''s not close to the nearest supermarket. And I don''t want you to let me repair my car every time I go home, although I used to work in a garage for two months."


    Seeing his mother''s face filled with disbelief and excitement, Henry felt unprecedented satisfaction.


    "Henry, I love you."


    "Mom, I love you too."


    Just then, two people came to the door.


    Henry''s mother recognized that the two had been mixed up with Henry before.


    Henry''s mother was worried that her son would be taken bad by them again.

 Chapter 2811

    "Henry."


    "Silas, Morrison, what are you doing?"


    "Henry, Mr. West asked us to come. He heard that you bought a new house. Let me ask if your previous house is going to rent."


    "Mr. West wants to rent my house?"


    "Well, it''s Miss Yeoh, who just came here today. She''s looking for a house now. Let''s talk to Mr. West about your situation, and he''ll let us ask for him."


    "If it''s someone in the company, and Mr. West says so, I''d like to lend the house to miss Yeoh for the time being." Henry said, glancing at his mother: "Mom, can you?"


    "Of course, is that Mr. West your boss?"


    "No, it''s our vice president." Said Henry.


    When they communicate outside, they call the supernatural society the company.


    Chen Yu is the boss and West is the vice president.


    "That house won''t rent much even if it''s on the market. It''s OK to lend it to Mr. West, as long as I don''t burn it."


    Silas and Morrison left after they had finished.


    Henry''s mother saw that the car they were driving was not a broken car either. It seemed that they were both good cars.


    Besides, they dress appropriately and speak in an orderly manner.


    "Henry, Silas and Morrison are also your colleagues?"


    "I''m in charge of them now." Henry said triumphantly.


    "You or their superior?"


    "I''m in charge of a department now. You know several people in my department."


    "Why does your boss take you all in?"


    "It''s also a coincidence that I once went to the boss''s industry with a dozen brothers, and then the boss cleaned up and asked us to make compensation. We couldn''t get money to make compensation. Finally, the boss asked me to stay and work until the money was paid off. But later, the boss needed to be familiar with it, so we volunteered. The boss was obedient when he saw us Promise us a chance, that''s why I am now. "


    "I think your boss wants you to make compensation, in fact, to help you get rid of your evil ways. Your boss is really a good man."


    "Ha ha Yes. "


    Mom, if you know what he did, I think you''ll swallow it back.


    ¡­¡­


    When Xiao he contacted West, he was frightened.


    She has always been accumulating strength secretly, if a word does not agree, she is ready to start at any time.


    But the result was not as she thought.


    West didn''t know, or even mention, the thing in her hand.


    It''s just to arrange for her to stay and have her find a house that day.


    "Mr. Chen." Xiao He calls Chen Yu.


    "What is it?"


    "Are you the president of the supernatural society?"


    "Any questions?"


    "Why didn''t you tell me earlier?"


    "Why should I tell you?"


    "Er..." Xiao He doesn''t know how to take this topic: "you already know my identity?"


    "No, I only know when I sent you abroad. Originally, I just accepted Wang he''s entrustment. That''s all. So you don''t have to think about anything else. It''s just a personal transaction."


    Chen Yu said so, but Xiao He was relieved.


    "Thank you, Mr. Chen, anyway."


    Xiao He was silent on the other end of the phone for a long time.


    Chen took the lead in breaking the silence.


    "Mr. Chen, I have something..."


    "No matter what you have, don''t tell me or take it out to protect your life. Neither I nor west is interested in it. Our purpose is never something in your hand. If you are in danger, you can go to the headquarters of the supernatural Society for asylum. Does west give you the address?"


    "Yes."


    "All right, that''s it." Chen Yu hangs up.


    Xiao He is in a complicated mood. In fact, she was just testing Chen Yu.


    After all, it''s across the phone, if Chen shows any desire for that thing.


    Then she will directly choose to disappear completely, so that Chen Yu will never find her.


    She has no absolute trust in Chen Yu, or even in the supernatural society.


    ¡­¡­


    In fact, Chen Yu and West had long guessed that Xiao He might have the most precious treasure of the alchemy.


    Otherwise, the traitors of the alchemy took no pains to run abroad to kill her.


    Both felt the possibility was slim.


    Unless there is a deep hatred between them.


    But Xiaohe must have no deep hatred with them.


    At Xiaohe''s age, the biggest hatred may be to break the head of someone when he was a child.So unless there is enough interest, otherwise, the other side can not go all the way to kill Xiaohe.


    However, Chen Yu and West are not interested in what Xiaohe has.


    This is like a billionaire, will you see a civilian who won the lottery?


    There are still discs and spears from Lao Zhang on Chen''s hands.


    Up to now, Chen Yu hasn''t figured out what these two things are for.


    But vaguely, Chen Yu always felt that these two things had an extraordinary origin.


    It can''t be defined as ancient artifact.


    So when Chen Yu is at home, he will take it out for research every three to five days.


    See if there''s any way to activate it, or recognize the Lord directly.


    However, Chen Zhu has tried almost every means, such as dripping blood, delivering Xianli, or baking with blister and fire.


    But the disc and the spear never react.


    The more radical approach is not working at the moment.


    These two things don''t work very well.


    Chen Yu will destroy these two props because he is afraid of overstepping his strength.


    As for Lao Zhang''s side, Lao Zhang still refuses to speak out directly, saying that Chen Zhu should study on his own.


    But Chen Yu studies farts. Most of the things he knows depend on his own brain, and a few of them are based on the methods of the popular fantasy novels.


    "Honey, what do you think these two things look like?" Chen Yu decided to change the method.


    Maybe as a layman, Fanny can give him a different answer.


    "Spear and shield, am I right?"


    Chen Yu was disappointed and shrugged: "I don''t know. It''s from Lao Zhang. I don''t know what the purpose is. It''s just my reward last time I came back home."


    Fari came up and picked up the disc: "what kind of material is this? It''s a lot lighter than you think. It''s not like stone or metal. It''s really strange. "


    Fari turned over the disk, and there were some lines on the reverse side of the disk: "the lines on the disk are not Taoist lines, more like oracle bone inscriptions, or traces left by similar civilizations. Maybe you can ask an archaeologist."


    Chen Yu thought of faroui Lysander, but whether he was willing to help him with his attitude towards him last time was still a question.

 Chapter 2812

    "Mr. faroui, do you have time?"


    "Mr. Chen, I''m busy now." Faroui Lysander did not hesitate to refuse Chen''s invitation.


    No matter what Chen Yu asks him to do, he doesn''t want to have anything to do with Chen Yu any more. After this cooperation, they will be old and dead.


    "If Mr. faroui has time, he can come and get the check you left on my side last time."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Faroui Lysander opened his mouth.


    In the end, he didn''t say no.


    Sometimes that''s it.


    Dignity is not worth reality.


    Now he faces such a choice.


    And it''s easy to make a choice.


    Dignity is very important, but compared with money, it seems to be dispensable.


    "When?"


    "Now."


    "Just a moment, I''ll take over the work at hand."


    A moment later, faroui Lysander came to Chen''s manor again.


    Although it''s not the first time, faroui Lysander can''t help but marvel at the panoramic view of mirrorlake manor.


    But faroui Lysander doesn''t like coming here.


    Seeing the manor, he would feel that he was a poor man.


    "Hello, Mr. Chen."


    See Chen Yu again.


    There''s no tension like last time.


    Chen Yu didn''t make his face.


    And this time Chen Yu asked him to come.


    "Hello, please take a seat Do you need anything to drink? "


    "No, thank you. Let''s talk about business first. What can I do for Mr. Chen?"


    Chen Zhu took out a rubbing of rice paper.


    "Look at the symbols on it Maybe it''s words. Can you help me to distinguish which civilization the symbols above come from? Or what kind of information it represents. "


    Faroui Lysander picked up the rice paper and watched.


    "It''s strange, but there are some rules in these symbols. Mr. Chen, where are these symbols from?"


    "A friend gave me something, which I printed on."


    Chen Yu looked at faroui lesender. "Can you see the law?"


    "I''m not an expert, and even an expert needs a certain amount of time to analyze, and the content provided by Mr. Chen is too few to judge." Faroui lesender shrugged: "for example, Oracle is now unearthed and found in more than 800 words, which is enough to build up the most commonly used vocabulary of a language system, but the translation of Oracle is less than one-third, and these things provided by Mr. Chen, I''m afraid, are difficult to judge even the most basic information."


    "Is there any way to judge the origin of this thing? Hasn''t there been anything like that in history? "


    "No, if Mr. Chen has found relevant antiquities, it is suggested to keep them. Once the archaeologists have made a major discovery, the value of the things in Mr. Chen''s hands will probably skyrocket by a hundred times and a thousand times."


    "Is there anyone in the archaeological community who can help me to decipher the contents of these runes? It''s all right. "


    "Recently, Mr. Arsene Wenger happened to hold an archaeological conference in Los Angeles. He is the speaker of the World Archaeological Union and the most famous archaeologist. Although he has retired to the second tier, his vision and knowledge are obvious to all. If there is only one person in the world who can give you the answer, it will be him."


    Archaeological Union? It''s a group of people digging ancestral graves.


    Chen Chao make complaints about his heart, but his mouth still shows enough respect.


    "Can you invite Mr. Arsene Wenger?"


    "Here He has rarely participated in the research and exploration of archaeology. He is now committed to promoting the alliance of archaeology so that more people and groups can join them. "


    Chen quickly took out the checkbook, wrote one, and handed it to faroui lesender.


    Faroui Lysander looked at the number on the check.


    It''s not a small amount, but it''s for inviting. Isn''t it enough for Mr. Wenger?


    "This is for you." Chen said: "this one is for Xi Lai. Mr. Wenger. Of course, if he agrees, I can also sponsor the archaeological League."


    Faroui Lysander took a breath of cold air. This guy is really generous.


    The figures above are already equal to his own wealth.


    Faroui Lysander suddenly regretted why he didn''t study archaeology.


    The name of the movie maker of the tree is just to hear the origin of each other''s name, so he directly takes out his life''s hard work to invite each other.


    Where to reason?


    But faroui Lysander is clearly not going to refuse.After all, the check Chen gave him was also a lot of money.


    A number that''s big enough for him.


    Of course, faroui Lysander didn''t expect Arsene Wenger to refuse.


    Xi Lai. Arsene Wenger is indeed admired by the archaeologists in academic aspect.


    But he is just an ordinary person. He is not the kind of person who has no desire or desire.


    So faroui lesend is sure that Xi Lai Wenger will agree to Chen Yu''s invitation.


    "When will Mr. Chen be free?"


    "When can you bring Xi Lai. Wenger?"


    "I don''t think it''s a problem." Faroui Lysander said confidently.


    He was in touch with Xi Lai Wenger.


    Although the old man looks gentle.


    But there is no scholar''s temperament in personal style.


    In recent years, he and at least ten women have made news.


    No one would object to saying that he is an old hooligan in archaeology.


    Of course, because he''s not in the entertainment business.


    As long as it''s not sex... Crime, no one cares about personal style.


    So no one will talk about his personal style.


    His assistants, students, parents and even stars are among the people who have been linked with him.


    And in order to cope with those good luck, his expenses are not small at all.


    "He wants to come. Mr. Wenger should be able to spare time at any time."


    "Tomorrow afternoon, then."


    "By the way, Mr. Chen had better prepare something a little."


    "What is it?"


    "If Mr. Chen is going to meet Mr. Xi Lai Wenger at home, it''s better to let the women at home avoid him a little."


    "What? He discriminates against women? "


    "No He is just over enthusiastic about women, especially young and beautiful women. "


    "Well, I see."


    Lao Mei''s social atmosphere is so open.


    Chen Yu has seen everyone.


    Even Steven''s kind of super director who looks great and pure to outsiders.


    There is also a lot of research on women. There are not a few female stars in Hollywood who have sex with him.


    From the first line to the second and third line, the number is also more than two digits.


    So Chen was not surprised.

 Chapter 2813

    Chen Yu looked at the old man who came with faroui Lysander, almost with a living... Zhi... Instrument on his mouth.


    The old man has been searching for beautiful waitresses since he entered the restaurant.


    Then he walked in the direction of Chen Yu half way, suddenly around to another direction, and directly towards a beautiful waitress.


    "Hello lady, may I have your phone number?"


    A handsome man is popular, even if he is nearly 100 years old.


    As long as you know how to clean yourself up, you can still have different sensory experience, anyway, it''s the kind of old and handsome.


    Chen was not in a hurry. He put one hand on his temple and leaned against the window.


    Chen Yu followed faroui lesender''s advice.


    In order to avoid beating a ninety-nine year old man at home, I decided to meet outside.


    After a few minutes, the old man didn''t seem to have a very smooth communication with the waitress.


    After eating a slap, the old man came to Chen Yu.


    "Hello, Mr. Chen."


    "Hello." Chen Chu got up and shook hands with the old man.


    "Let''s get down to business. Besides Waiter... " After the old man called out, the waitress slapped him in the face: "three, what can I do for you?"


    "I''ll have Australian steak and West Coast lobster, orange juice, roast goose, mushroom and French snail."


    "Mr. Chen, do you mind if I order more?" the old man said


    "No, please."


    When the waitress left, her mouth was broken and she said nothing good.


    "Mr. Chen, I heard that you are going to show me some symbols. Now we have 20 minutes before lunch."


    Although the old man put the cart before the horse, Chen doesn''t mind his attitude if he can solve the problem in 20 minutes.


    Chen took out the rubbings that had been prepared for a long time and handed them to the old man.


    When the old man saw the rubbings, his pupils suddenly enlarged.


    Chen Yu faintly felt that there was an unusual smell on the old man.


    Chen Chu looked up at the old man, who was a fellow.


    The old man raised his head and looked at Chen Yu in surprise.


    This is the first time that he has examined Chen Yu so seriously.


    "What do you copy these patterns from?"


    "My friend gave me something. I made a rubbing on it."


    "Have you considered selling it?"


    "What price can you offer?"


    "One hundred thousand dollars What do you think? " The old man thought of the number on the check Chen gave: "ha ha Just kidding, let''s move on. "


    "The words on it are the oldest of human characters." Said the old man.


    "Shouldn''t the oldest writing be oracle?"


    "Oracle is a hieroglyph, and now the academia is still arguing that Oracle is not a word, because the users of Oracle are the ancestors of human beings, but they are not real human beings, but intelligent people, and the oldest words in my mouth are the words used by human beings."


    "Mr. Xi Lai, why have I never heard of such words in academia?"


    The old man looked at faroui Lysander: "because this kind of writing only spreads in a small area, and this small area obviously does not include you."


    Faroui Lysander''s face turned blue and red, obviously angry with the old man''s words.


    The old man almost pointed to his nose and said, "you are not qualified to know."


    "This kind of writing is called primitive writing. There is no other appellation. But this kind of primitive writing is used to record God. It''s not an ordinary record. In ancient times, there were few people among human beings. In one era, there may be only a few people."


    "In fact, the inheritance of the original characters is still not cut off, which should be one of the few cultures that have been handed down to this day. Up to now, the original characters are still circulating in a small range."


    "Are you one of them?"


    "Me? Not really, ha ha... " There is a lot in the old man''s smile.


    Now that Chen Yu has confirmed that this old man is also his colleague.


    Then every word of his may be full of deep meaning.


    At this time, however, what Chen cares about is whether he can solve his doubts.


    "Mr. Chen, can you show me the real thing?"


    "Inconvenient." Chen replied with a smile.


    "All right." The old man didn''t ask, at least he didn''t continue to ask or persuade, but he just looked at it with the rubbing paper: "the content on it is very limited, Mr. Chen, the content is not complete, the original text needs to be read in full before it can be translated. What I can see now is only about the description of a God, the nameless God, or the Unknown God.""So much text, so little actual content?"


    "The original text is a very complex text system. They can''t look at a single font symbol or a single line. They need to be read completely. If there is one more text symbol, the whole content will be changed. So what I just said is just some judgment and can''t make a definite explanation, so let me translate more content without thinking about it, Forced explanation is just a fabrication. "


    "What if I want to learn the original characters?" Chen asked.


    "Do you know how many years I''ve spent learning primitive characters?"


    "How many years?"


    "Forty years." The old man said, "it''s because of my excellent talent. I have brought ten students, only one of whom has learned the original characters. The other nine students have spent decades, and now they can''t translate a single sentence."


    "When I didn''t say it." Chen gave up directly and spent decades learning a writing system. Only when he was crazy would he agree.


    "When do you decide, let me see the real thing, and then contact me, now I can''t give you more help."


    "I think about it." Chen Yu''s vague reply.


    "All right." The old man didn''t ask much. He served the dishes after the business was finished.


    The old man ate like nobody else.


    Faroui Lysander found that the old man, who was nearly 100 years old, ate so much that he was several times his own.


    At this time, Chen Yu ordered his share, which was several times that of the old man.


    Faroui Lysander found that he was the only one of ordinary people.


    Whether it''s Chen Yu or the old man, the food intake is amazing.


    "Mr. Chen, I can''t see that you eat so well." The old man looked up at Chen Yu, and the food in his mouth had not been swallowed.


    "No, it''s Mr. Xilai''s food that surprised me." Chen Yu is also devouring.


    The average psychic eats more than the average person, but it''s also very limited.


    In addition to one type of psychic, it''s the strengthening system.


    For example, Chen Zhu''s food intake belongs to the non-human level.

 Chapter 2814

    "Thank you for your hospitality, Mr. Chen." The old man walked very smartly. When he was out of the restaurant, he also flirted with the beautiful waitress of the restaurant.


    Chen Yu wiped his mouth slowly and looked at faroui Lysander.


    Faroui Lysander had no choice but to take out the check Chen Yu gave him last night.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Chen."


    "No." Chen Chu looked at the check on the table and said, "it''s not your fault."


    Through the window, you can see the old man''s back.


    What the old man said just now is obviously reserved.


    At the same time, he showed interest in the discs and spears on his hands.


    For the time being, however, there is no hostility.


    So Chen Yu didn''t plan to fight him.


    Of course, necessary precautions are still needed.


    Who knows if that old man''s brain will suddenly burst.


    Then regardless of the unscrupulous means.


    Xi Lai. Wenger is also thinking.


    It is obviously impossible for normal means to get things from Chen Yu.


    If the other person is an ordinary person, it''s just an ordinary family.


    He could have bought it for some money.


    But the other side obviously knows the goods.


    Besides, he is rich in wealth and has a lot of money.


    A free hand is your normal income for 20 years.


    If you want to buy something from such a person, you can''t do it unless he smashes the bank money in the other person''s face.


    Otherwise, it''s impossible to make the other person''s heart beat.


    Of course, robbery is a plan.


    But the strength of the other side is unknown.


    And robbery is clearly not his style.


    Xi Lai. Wenger doesn''t even know the background of the other side.


    And the other side is from China, the most powerful region in the spiritual world.


    Who knows if you mess with each other, will you make a hornet''s nest.


    In recent years, Arsene Wenger has also been exposed to some primitive words.


    So this kind of primitive artifact is not a unique treasure.


    But what really makes Xi Lai and Arsene Wenger moved.


    There are some special symbols on the rubbing paper provided by Chen Yu.


    Arsene Wenger knows some of the symbols.


    Those symbols are not so indistinguishable as Wenger said.


    Arsene Wenger is not sure what the symbols mean.


    But these seemed to be very similar to the symbols he contacted during his study.


    All of a sudden, a dark figure leaps in front of Arsene Wenger''s car.


    Xi Lai. Wenger slammed on the brake and the car skidded for several meters on the road.


    Xi Lai. Arsene Wenger looks a little unhappy, get out of the car and check the situation.


    "Teacher."


    A rude voice came from behind Arsene Wenger.


    Xi Lai. Wenger turned his head and looked behind him.


    A two meter tall man stood less than half a meter behind the bus.


    This tall man is wearing a hood, and his face is full of scars, which makes him look particularly ferocious.


    If the person facing him is an ordinary person, he may not help but draw out a gun and shoot it in his face.


    The smile is so penetrating.


    In addition to kongfu''s strength, the skin exposed on the outer arm is also very rough.


    It looks like it''s been rubbed by sandpaper.


    Xi Lai. Wenger hands folded chest: "dresac, why do you still have the courage to appear in front of me? Do you think twenty years is enough for me to forgive you? Or you think 20 years is enough time for you to challenge me "


    dresac still faces Xi Lai with that horrible smile.


    "Teacher, of course I won''t be so naive. I''m here to speak for my boss."


    "Your boss?"


    "Yes."


    "Who is your boss? I''m curious to be able to hold you down. It seems that I have the ability to deal with it. "


    "If you would like to meet my boss with me, he would be very happy." Dresac said sincerely, "my boss needs your ability to do something. I wonder if the teacher would like to meet my boss with me?"


    "If I refuse, are you going to fight me?"


    "Teacher, don''t make fun of me. I''m very self-conscious. I''ll always be a student in front of you." Delesac looked at Chen Yu seriously: "my boss just asked me to deliver messages. He asked me to come, and also expressed his sincerity to the teacher and you."


    "Sincerity is not so expressed. If he really has sincerity, he should come to me for an interview in person instead of hiding behind to spread the word. I have something else to do. Let''s go first." Xi Lai. Arsene Wenger doesn''t seem to want to compete with the student he hasn''t seen for 20 years, and he plans to go back to the car.But just because he didn''t want to do it doesn''t mean dressack didn''t want to.


    Xi Lai. Wenger started the car for half a day and found it couldn''t move.


    Xi Lai. Wenger next time, look at dresac standing behind the car.


    "Didn''t you say you didn''t want to do it with me? I thought you really knew yourself. "


    "Teacher, the premise of my self-knowledge is that you are interesting."


    "Then what if I don''t know fun?"


    "I''m sorry. I need to finish the boss''s order first."


    "You should have done it." Xi Lai. Wenger sighed: "wasting my time."


    Xi Lai. Arsene Wenger began to move his limbs, his bones are making a strong burst of beans.


    Dresac could not help but put away his smile and become very serious.


    He knows how terrible Arsene Wenger is.


    Twenty years ago, he had nothing to fight back against Xi Lai.


    Although now he thinks he can compete with Xi Lai and Wenger.


    But in the face of Xi Lai, Arsene Wenger still has hair in his heart.


    Xi Lai. Wenger flicks his hair back to show his forehead.


    Just then, Xi Lai. Wenger''s forehead suddenly split.


    Dresac''s face changed again, and his forehead also opened with blood.


    Dresac''s face was heavy, but it didn''t really make him despair.


    "Teacher, don''t do that. You can use the eyes of dense blood as soon as you come up."


    "I need to see how much you''ve grown in these 20 years." Xi Lai, said Wenger plainly.


    In this moment, Xi Lai. Wenger''s body suddenly burst out hundreds of times of terror.


    The flash of red light on dresac''s body blocked the horrible breath away.


    But he took a few steps back.


    Just for a moment, the strength of Arsene Wenger and Dirac are clear.


    Theresa''s face went red and white.


    "The teacher is really a teacher. I think I have grown fast enough in 20 years, but when I really face the teacher, I find my growth is far from enough."


    "No, you''re fine. At least you''re not dead." Xi Lai, said Wenger with a smile, putting down his hair and covering the bloodstains on his eyebrows.


    Dresac''s face changed again: "teacher, did you really want to kill me just now?"


    "If you don''t block the blow, I will kill you. Since you block it, it will be considered to be a pass."

 Chapter 2815

    "Now, take me to your boss."


    Dresac didn''t expect such a change in Wenger''s attitude.


    At first, he thought that if Wenger didn''t kill himself, he would at least let himself stay in bed for three or five months.


    But I didn''t expect that Arsene Wenger would change his mind.


    However, dresac has not forgotten that his task is to invite Xi Lai. Wenger to see his boss.


    "That Teacher, can I use your car? "


    "You didn''t drive?"


    Theresa was embarrassed.


    As a matter of fact, he didn''t even think about being able to successfully invite Xi''an Wenger.


    Xi Lai. Wenger is very difficult to deal with.


    He is not only difficult to handle, but also formidable.


    And moody, good and evil difficult to distinguish.


    As the only student recognized by Arsene Wenger.


    Dresac was the only student who had learned the original writing.


    But it''s not Teresa''s luck.


    It was his misfortune.


    One night twenty years ago, he met a man.


    That''s his senior brother. He used to be a student of Arsene Wenger.


    However, his senior brother is in a wheelchair, his tongue is not flexible and his speech is not clear.


    But he used the unclear words to explain his teacher''s terrible side.


    Arsene Wenger has ten students.


    The eight in front, each of them died in his hand.


    The paralyzed man standing in front of him is the ninth.


    And dresac is Xi Lai. Wenger''s tenth student.


    Dresac doesn''t know why Arsene Wenger killed his senior brothers.


    But the words of the ninth senior brother were also deeply imprinted on dresac''s mind.


    Then dressack began to guard against his teachers.


    But he seems to have done it too clearly.


    Xi Lai. What does Wenger perceive.


    It also stimulated dresac.


    He decided to start first.


    He prepared ahead of time, trap.


    Everything went well.


    Arsene Wenger fell into the trap he set.


    It seems that everything is under his control.


    But Theresa only miscalculated.


    That''s the strength of Xi Lai Wenger.


    That night, dresac really saw how terrible Wenger was.


    It was also that night that Xi Lai Wenger left an indelible shadow for dresac for 20 years, both physically and mentally.


    All the scars on dressack came from that night.


    For this meeting, dresark has done psychological construction for 20 years.


    He felt that he was strong enough to face Xi Lai Wenger.


    But that''s the truth. I don''t think it''s right.


    It''s like the illusion in the game. I think I can fight back.


    Today''s results are no different from those of 20 years ago.


    Twenty years ago, Xi Lai. Wenger said to the bruised man, "in order to prove that I didn''t intend to kill you, so you can go.".


    Dresac used to climb, struggle in the mud, and then roll into the river.


    Twenty years later, Arsene Wenger still shows his generosity and magnanimity.


    Although dresac does not want the generosity of Xi Lai Wenger.


    What he wants is a decent win over Xi Lai Wenger.


    It''s just Xi Lai''s strength that has destroyed all his courage and confidence.


    In the end, dresac got into the car of Xi Lai Wenger.


    When he drives, Arsene Wenger is like a steady scholar.


    Put one hand on the window and gently touch the beard.


    Dresac never spoke.


    "When you just fought with me, it seems that you used the power that I didn''t teach you. Did it come from your boss?"


    Dresac was shocked, and he had only a fight with him.


    It wasn''t even a move. He realized it.


    This kind of ability has been amazing to him, even to dresac.


    "Don''t worry. I''m not going to ask about your boss. After all, I''ll see him soon, won''t I?"


    Dresac was still silent, but his face was almost overcast.


    "Do you think I''ve been hiding?" Xi Lai. Wenger asked with a smile.


    "Isn''t it?"


    Xi Lai. Arsene Wenger shook his head: "no, to you, to the nine students before you, I have never hidden, all that can be taught, what you want to learn, I have taught you.""Now you''re going to explain what you''ve done in the past? Or are you going to tell me it''s a scam? "


    "No, it''s true that I killed them, and I did it myself." Xi Lai. Wenger didn''t deny it. He didn''t deny it.


    "What did they do wrong?"


    "They are right. Three of them were raised by me, just like my own children." Xi Lai. Wenger is still so calm tone: "although very reluctant, but I still killed them."


    Dresac is a little confused. He tries his best to bring up the child, teach him knowledge and kill him?


    What''s the rhythm?


    Even if they are bloodthirsty, they will not choose their own close people to start?


    "And you, to be honest, you are the worst of my ten students. You are cruel, cold and insidious. I didn''t kill you. Do you know why?"


    Dresack shook his head in a sign of incomprehension.


    And so is the paralyzed senior brother.


    Xi Lai. Wenger knows he is still alive.


    But there is no plan to continue the pursuit.


    It''s reasonable to treat Xi Lai like that.


    He should be the most damned one to secretly attack him.


    But I survived.


    "It''s hard to understand, isn''t it?" Xi Lai. Wenger said with a smile: "because you are the only one who has mastered the original text, but before my nine students, they have not mastered, even one fifth of the content can not grasp, which is why they die."


    "Jiujiu is better. Without your presence, he will be my best inheritor. He has mastered 50% of the original characters, but you are excellent and excellent, so Jiujiu will be paralyzed and live as a backup. If you can really inherit all my knowledge, then he can die at ease, but you are not perfect. You have all kinds of things Shortcomings, but your talent in language has saved you. "


    Dresac did not expect that this was the reason why he survived.


    "If If one day, someone with more language talent than me appears, is it my time to die? "


    "That''s right."


    "Why? That''s how important is that knowledge? "


    "Of course, these years, the power you exchange for these knowledge is not enough to prove the value of these knowledge?"

 Chapter 2816

    Xi Lai, said Wenger in an extremely calm voice as he drove.


    "If you want to learn more knowledge, you can come to me. Any time, of course, it is better before I find a better successor. After all, after that, it will become Death seeking for you to come to me to learn."


    Xi Lai. Wenger''s tone is calm and frightening.


    Even draysack, who has always been lawless, can''t help but be horrified.


    Dresac regards everything as nothing because he believes that no one can punish him.


    But Xi Lai. Wenger is different.


    He has the ability and the motivation.


    "Is the fork in front left or right?"


    "To the right."


    "Your boss really knows how to hide. Is he wanted? In the desert. "


    Dresac was in a bad mood, so he didn''t answer Wenger''s questions.


    The car didn''t stop until it couldn''t move.


    They can only walk on foot.


    Theresa, of course, doesn''t have to say much about his physique.


    Arsene Wenger is very leisurely.


    "Your boss asked me to come. Did you talk about remuneration or something? Don''t tell me, just meet me. I''m not very good tempered. "


    "My boss has a bad temper."


    Suddenly, Xi Lai. Wenger''s footsteps stopped.


    Eyebrows locked at the desert in front of nothing.


    Dresac looked back a little surprised and looked at Xi Lai Wenger.


    Did he find out?


    When I first came, I couldn''t feel anything.


    Unexpectedly, Xi Lai. Arsene Wenger can find the unusual here.


    Dresac takes out a unique shape of the badge, magic into the moment of the badge.


    In front of us, the open desert seems to be a curtain that has been zipped open, with a gap of hundreds of meters.


    "Let''s go in."


    "Amazing, really amazing. Your boss has such a big hand. Who is he?"


    "You don''t know when you get in?"


    Arsene Wenger, who had always been calm, hesitated at the moment.


    The other side is so big that he has been given a lower hand.


    It can be seen that the identity and status of the other party, and even the strength of the other party, are also extraordinary.


    Under normal circumstances, even if he can''t play, Xi Lai Wenger is confident that he can escape.


    But it''s such a scale, and it''s such a special space.


    Xi Lai. Wenger is not sure he can escape.


    Xi Lai. Although Wenger knows his strength, he is the best in the world.


    But he would not be naive to think that he was invincible.


    There are many mysterious powerful people in this world.


    Some of these strong people are hidden in the mountains and forests, some of them are hidden in the city.


    I just look like an ordinary person.


    But when they think it''s necessary.


    Then everything will be different.


    Dresac looked at Xi Lai. Arsene Wenger, can not help but show some satisfaction.


    "Why, are you afraid?"


    Xi Lai. Wenger smiled: "it''s a pity that this is not the fear you give me."


    After that, Xi Lai. Wenger strides into the cracks.


    The cracks close like zippers.


    When Arsene Wenger stepped into a different space.


    The surrounding landscape has changed.


    It is no longer a desolate desert, but a series of mountains.


    The clouds filled the mountains, and the towering peaks could be seen faintly.


    But in the distance, you can see a towering and unspeakable peak.


    Xi Lai. Wenger once again frowns, this different space is big, far exceeds his imagination.


    It''s bigger than all the different spaces he''s seen in the past.


    And the spirit of heaven and earth here is so abundant that it''s unimaginable.


    Xi Lai. Arsene Wenger''s eyes look far ahead.


    There is a trace of breath, obscure and small, but it is hard to ignore.


    Although seemingly insignificant, but Xi Lai. Wenger from this breath, feel the danger.


    "Where to go?" Xi Lai. Arsene Wenger looks at dresac.


    "That peak is our destination." Said dresac.


    "It looks like we''re going a long way."


    "Not far." Dresac led the way to the first peak.


    There is a huge platform at the peak of the peak, on which is a huge array laid with white rock.


    Xi Lai. Wenger looks at the formation on the ground: "is this the star teleportation in Olympus myth?""How do you know?" Dresac looked at Xi Lai Wenger in surprise.


    "Have you forgotten that I am the best archaeologist and theologian in the world?"


    "One!" "Teacher, in the past 20 years, I have traveled all over the world, and I have seen many scholars whose knowledge is not below yours," dresack corrected


    Xi Lai. Wenger smiled quietly and did not argue with his students.


    Dresac is not the first time to launch a teleport. He is quite adept at launching a teleport.


    In a flash, a beam of light came down from the cloud and enveloped them.


    The next moment, Xi Lai. Wenger found himself in another strange building center.


    He is also standing in a star teleportation array.


    However, a stone pillar was erected around the transmission array.


    From these pillars, we can clearly and intuitively distinguish the main tone here, which is definitely the style of Olympus myth.


    In front of the transmission array is a building similar to the Parthenon temple.


    It''s just that this building is more magnificent and spectacular.


    The smell that made him feel dangerous also became clearer here.


    Dresac did not speak, but became more religious and serious.


    Xi Lai. Wenger is the whole collar, straight towards the temple.


    The whole temple is very empty, with one white column hanging on the main hall.


    At the end of the hall, there is a stone seat.


    There was a man on the stone seat, wearing a white robe and a gold crown. He was simple and dignified, with a beard and blond hair.


    The man was leaning on his temple with one hand, as if sleeping.


    It can be seen from the figure of the man that he is not a human being.


    Even dressack would be small in front of him.


    The sitting position is nearly four meters. If you stand up, it is estimated to be about six meters.


    Xi Lai. Arsene Wenger is staring at the giant in front of him. The dangerous breath is just emanating from him.


    "Boss, I have learned my teacher as you asked. Wenger has brought it." Dresac''s voice is loud and resounding in the hall.


    The man on the stone seat opened his eyes slightly. Xi Lai. Arsene Wenger saw that the man''s eyes were pure gold, with no pupil and white pupil.

 Chapter 2817

    "As the most intelligent and knowledgeable human in the world, do you know who I am?" Said the golden eye giant, who spoke the purest Greek.


    Xi Lai. Wenger took a deep breath and said: "God of war, Ares."


    Xi Lai. Wenger himself is full of shock and inconceivable.


    I actually met Ares, the God of war in Olympus.


    What an incredible experience.


    However, all kinds of signs, plus the fact that the giant in front of him is very close to the legendary ares in legends, texts and ancient books, or even almost the same.


    Xi Lai. Wenger has to accept his conclusion at this time.


    The little giant in front of us is Ares, the God of war.


    "You''re the first human to see me and still be calm." Said ares in a soft voice.


    "You are not the first God I have ever seen. Although some beings are not real gods, or just weak ones born of some belief, you are not alone with the existence called gods."


    Xi Lai. Wenger''s answer is not humble or overblown. He can''t even feel his inner turmoil.


    "Then are you curious about the purpose for which I came?"


    "Curious." Xi Lai, replied Wenger.


    Ares pulled back his white robe and revealed his right arm.


    He looks a little shrunken in his right arm.


    There are many red, gold and black runes on it.


    Original text!? Xi Lai. Wenger turns to look at dresac.


    The original characters should have been engraved on ares by dresac.


    It''s just that draysack is obviously not very skilled.


    So it didn''t achieve the expected effect.


    "This is?"


    "My power has been stolen. Now I have lost two-thirds of my power and I am still losing it. I need to stop this process." Said Ares.


    Xi Lai. Wenger can''t help but look surprised when he hears Ares.


    Steal power!? Can this be done?


    If he can, he wants to do the same.


    But it''s dangerous to think about it.


    Especially ares who has been stolen once.


    There must have been precautions in this regard.


    So if you do the same thing again, I''m afraid the difficulty will increase hundreds of times.


    "And my reward?"


    "In return, I teach you how to acquire and use your power, and of course, how old you are now."


    Very generous remuneration, Xi Lai. Wenger has also been moved.


    But Xi Lai. Wenger did not immediately agree.


    Because their relationship is not equal.


    So the initiative of this kind of transaction will be out of balance.


    Whether you can get paid will also depend on the other side.


    Xi Lai. Wenger doesn''t like this kind of trade.


    "What? Not satisfied? " Ares is high, with golden eyes on Xi Lai Wenger.


    "I generally agree on the remuneration, but I have other conditions."


    "What are the conditions?"


    "I want something, but it''s in other people''s hands now. I need you to get it for me. Besides, I know your situation. I can solve your problem, but the place to relieve your magic is in my home, not here."


    Ares thought about it and nodded, "yes."


    "Dresac, go and get that thing for your teacher that he needs."


    "All right, boss."


    "I thought he would be your servant, but I can''t understand that dressack just called you boss." Xi Lai, said Wenger.


    "I''ve been betrayed by my servant once, so I don''t need a servant any more. The only thing I can''t betray, whether it''s people to people, or people to God, or God to God, is interests. So now I only need employment relationship. I hire dresac. He works for me and I give him benefits. That''s enough. Dresac is a very independent person. He doesn''t We need a God and a master to guide our lives. All he lacks is strength. "


    It seems that ares is also a loser.


    So I can see through it.


    Dresac is very smart, so ares is very handy.


    It''s a bit of a surprise for Xi Lai and Wenger.


    Most of the gods he had seen in the past were arrogant and arrogant.


    Even if their strength is not even as good as their own, they still hold the mentality that all creatures are ants.


    On the contrary, he thought Ares was superior, which made him quite appreciate it.


    It seems that this is also a god beaten by life.It''s easy for a God to get rid of the stink.


    Beating him is more effective than any sermon.


    Ares now knows how to compromise.


    God is not invincible.


    Though the things in ares''s bones are hard to change.


    But he won''t say that now. It''s your honor that I give you face.


    "Teacher, when do you need it?"


    "The sooner, the better. I get what I need, and I can do it."


    Said, Xi Lai. Arsene Wenger looked at ares: "then your God of war, can you go outside with me? If you don''t have any limitations. "


    "Yes, of course."


    When ares got up, his breath and the air around him were stagnant.


    Xi Lai. Wenger looks at ares seriously.


    It has to be said that he is proud of his strength.


    In front of this legendary god, it''s really not worth mentioning.


    The gap between man and God can''t be made up by talent.


    Ares is not constrained to be in a different space.


    He is free to move.


    Xi Lai. Arsene Wenger asked ares to leave this strange space, in fact, to test him.


    Of course, there is also a point for their own safety.


    If ares solves the problem, he has to solve himself.


    There is little chance of escape in this strange space.


    But if it''s outside, at home, then the problem is no longer a problem.


    At least, I''m not the only way to protect myself.


    Although ares is in big trouble.


    But if you just look at the appearance, you can''t see any big problems.


    After leaving the strange space, Ares also changed his body shape.


    Afterwards, I got into Xi Lai''s car and went to his home.


    "Teacher, give me the person''s information and address."


    "Just a moment, I''ll ask someone."


    Xi Lai. Wenger immediately took out the phone and dialed faroui lesend.


    After two greetings, Xi Lai went straight to the topic.


    Faroui lesend didn''t take too much precautions against Xi''an Wenger, so he learned Chen''s information at high speed.

 Chapter 2818

    "Mr. Chen, Xi Lai. It seems that Mr. Wenger is going to visit you. He asked me about you just now and your address. I gave it to him."


    Faroui Lysander still knows the rules, although he gives Xi Lai the address of Chen Zhu, Arsene Wenger.


    But he also immediately called Chen Yu.


    "Well, I see." Chen did not think much.


    In the evening, the children went home again and again.


    The house began to bustle again.


    Some older children are diving.


    Or run after the family pets.


    Little Larissa has been playing all day, and now she is sleepy.


    This is how children work and rest. When they are hungry, they eat. When they are tired, they sleep. When they get up, they start to make trouble.


    For them, there is no difference between day and night.


    For this reason, Chen Yu also bought a monitor specially, which is similar to the current health watch. Chen Yu and little Larissa wear one respectively.


    It is used to monitor the schedule of little Larissa. When she wakes up, Chen Yu will receive the message immediately.


    Now some families use this kind of equipment.


    Of course, the price of the equipment is not cheap, so the monitoring meter is used by middle-class or wealthier families.


    Little Larissa is quite likely to wake up at night.


    Comparatively speaking, little Gelin''s work and rest are much more stable.


    Mainly because of her unusual vitality.


    She couldn''t stop making noise except for eating and sleeping.


    Fari practices yoga on the lawn.


    She feels fat these two days.


    Chen said he was speechless.


    0.085 kg, is it fat?


    What''s more, you''re a coastal lifeguard.


    How much exercise do you have? Can you show me the fat one?


    Well, at all times, don''t reason with your own women.


    Chen Yu thinks that fari just wants to practice yoga, that''s all.


    Recently, Crowe is lifting weights. Now he has begun to use the barbells Chen used to use.


    Of course, a pair of barbells of two tons.


    He just used it as a dumbbell.


    Croce''s power comes from blood, not magic.


    Although he is a Roma, this does not mean that he is a pure human being.


    After all, the Roma are a migratory people.


    And in the process of migration, they confused the lineage of most people in the world.


    So Roma have all kinds of lineages. To put it bluntly, they are a hodgepodge of lineages.


    Anyway, this kid''s potential is amazing.


    At least Chen is optimistic about KrO.


    "Uncle, you and I will practice for a while."


    Crowe, who was outside, cried at the top of his voice.


    Chen Chu got up and went to the yard.


    "KrO, I don''t want to kill you."


    Right? Crowe''s power is amazing for ordinary people.


    But for Chen, it''s not enough.


    In Chen''s eyes, crow is no different from ordinary people. They are all ants.


    Let Chen Zhuke control his own strength and practice with Crowe?


    It''s like letting an adult control his or her own strength and the concept of ants practicing boxing.


    "Uncle, I don''t want you to fight with me, I want you to be a sandbag."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± "I think it''s more interesting to fight," Chen said


    Chen Chu waved his fist, and the wind of his fist was howling.


    Croce''s scalp is fried. He''s not going to die.


    Don''t say to get Chen Zhuo, that is to say, he will kneel on the spot.


    "That''s all right." Crowe turned and tried to run.


    At this time, Chen''s eyes suddenly turned to the outside.


    "Well? Here comes your sandbag. "


    Kroller was a little confused and turned his head.


    "What?"


    "Follow me."


    Crowe followed Chen Yu to the gate.


    At the gate stood a big tall man, one size bigger than Gaia.


    You know, gaiana is big enough to fight super heavyweight.


    But this man is bigger.


    It was his face that was just as terrifying as his size.


    Crowe could clearly feel the hostility emanating from the man.


    Crowe frowned, and vaguely understood what Chen meant.


    However, Crowe was not afraid at all. Anyway, with Chen Xun''s support, he would dare to roll up a few fists even if a giant dragon came.


    "Uncle, do you want me to hit him?" Asked Crowe, looking up.


    "Well." Chen Zhu nodded.


    Dresac did not intend to cover up his intention when he came here.However, he did not expect that Chen Yu on the opposite side was more direct than him.


    Not only did he find his hostility, but he also planned to let a child fight with himself.


    A kid fighting himself?


    Dresack''s face sank immediately.


    Twisting his neck, he didn''t plan to tell Chen how dangerous he was.


    He wanted to prove that he was not only dangerous, but also cruel.


    Chen Chu smiled and looked at dresac. "I need to hurt you."


    "No, not at all." Said dresac, disapproving.


    He was about to start. Suddenly, he found he couldn''t move.


    Dresac looked at Chen Yu in surprise.


    What''s the matter? What kind of magic is it?


    Do you imprison magic? When did the other side cast the spell?


    Dresac intended to break free.


    In his opinion, there are a hundred ways to break away from this kind of imprison magic.


    But soon he found that there seemed to be something wrong.


    "Okay, Crowe, you can go."


    Crowe stepped forward two steps and looked back at Chen Yu. "Uncle, I won''t kill him, will I?"


    "No, he is stronger than you. It''s not easy for you to kill him."


    "Oh, then I''m relieved."


    "Crowe, come on!"


    At this time, several children who were playing in the yard noticed the situation of the gate, climbed onto the fence and shouted loudly.


    Fari also found out the situation here, shouting: "Chen, this is the door, don''t make it too bloody here."


    Chen Chu shrugged: "don''t worry, I won''t do it today."


    In spite of his anger, Teresa was annoyed at Chen Yu and the arrogance of these people.


    But he couldn''t do anything about his confinement.


    Theresa had no choice but to do it.


    Theresa''s forehead had a blood slit.


    The eyes of blood have just opened.


    Dresac felt that his neck was being pulled and twisted by an invisible force.


    It''s like breaking your neck.


    And the sharp pain and the sense of dying crisis stopped dresac''s eyes of blood.


    "Don''t scare my children. You''d better be honest."


    Chen Yu''s voice appeared in dresac''s ear.


    Dresac was aware of it at the moment.


    Chen''s strength is far stronger than he thought.


    From the beginning to the end, each other''s hands are put in his pants pocket.


    But I can''t even move.


    This is something he has never experienced before.


    "Very well, it seems that you already know the rules here. As long as you dare to release any dangerous magic here, I will directly turn your head off."

 Chapter 2819

    Dresac is still struggling in the dark.


    But soon, he gave up.


    Even, he has used the original words.


    But even the original text can''t break free.


    Bang -


    Crowe hit dressack in the stomach with a heavy blow.


    Dresac snorted in a muffled voice.


    He wanted to tear the little boy in front of him.


    But he can''t even move a finger now.


    "KrO, it''s not enough. You can let it go a little bit more. This guy is very good at fighting."


    As a child, he knew how terrible his power was.


    He worries that if he starts too hard, it''s not just injuries.


    It''s likely that they will wear each other.


    So he didn''t dare to use much power at all.


    One fifth of the forces are afraid.


    Crowe made another punch, which was a little heavier, but only a little heavier.


    And this one punch, also let dresac thoroughly erupt.


    Roar! Dresac roared, a red Rune suddenly emerged from dresac''s arm.


    This red Rune became dozens of smaller red runes, which were constantly entwined on dresac''s arm, and finally returned to dresac''s arm.


    Dresac''s arm exploded hundreds of times in an instant.


    At last, dressack''s arm broke free and snatched at Crowe.


    But before his hand touched Crowe, he was held by another.


    Dresac looked at Chen Yu and sneered.


    Dare to grasp your hand at this time, it is just a dead man.


    Now, I have infinite power.


    No one can bear the power of the moment.


    But the next moment, all of a sudden, he found his arm making a crisp sound.


    Fold


    Chen Yu is so understated, gently breaking dresac''s arm.


    Dresac exploded directly. At this moment, how could that almost infinite power have no effect on each other?


    "KrO, go in, and you won''t be involved next."


    Chen Yu patted Crowe on the head.


    At this time, didilla, who was sitting on the fence, took his younger brother and sister and said, "I''m going in, or I''ll have a nightmare tonight."


    Now that didilla is old enough to be a director, she knows how to solve problems for Chen Yu and fari.


    Chen finally let go of dresac''s shackles.


    Dresark was still reluctant to look at his unconscious right arm.


    At this time, a green Rune appeared on his body and integrated into his arm.


    The arm, which had been broken by Chen Yu, actually recovered.


    "What? Don''t you use your weird mana? " Dresac looked at Chen Yu ferociously.


    "To be weird, your magic is even more weird. I''ve never seen your magic before."


    "My magic? It''s not just weird. You''ll soon see the horror of magic. "


    Chen raised a finger, then a little in the air.


    Bo -


    dresac''s body suddenly went out of control and hit the rear.


    Wow, Teresa found that all the bones in his body had been smashed.


    And the body of runes began to appear, and lingering around, in the rapid repair of body damage.


    Dresac stood up hard and Chen Yu came to him.


    Bo -


    it''s the same move again, Teresa bumps into the earth slope.


    Chen Yu is the same.


    The ground on which dressack lay was cracked.


    Bo -


    Bo -


    the rune on dresac no longer appears, and Chen Yu stands in front of him.


    Always use the same trick to beat dresac without temper.


    "Tell me, where is the horror of your magic?"


    Dresac was vomiting blood.


    Many things are relative.


    For example, the horror of the original text is for ordinary monks.


    Obviously, Chen Yu is not included.


    At last there was fear in Teresa''s pupils.


    The man in front of us is more than powerful.


    He''s cruel!


    His smile never changes.


    From the beginning to the end, it was such a cruel smile.


    But what he couldn''t accept most was that Chen just used one finger.


    It''s really just a finger.


    This made him wonder whether he was strong or not.If you are really strong, why can Chen Yu beat your mother with one finger?


    As soon as Chen Yu pointed out, delesac was pulled up uncontrollably.


    It''s this feeling again, and the body is bound by that force.


    "Xi Lai. Did Mr. Wenger send you?"


    "That''s right." Dresac replied decisively.


    He has no feelings for Xi Lai and Wenger, and will not protect him naturally.


    And he feels that if Chen Yu and Xi Lai Wenger can fight each other to death, they are the best results.


    Without ares at the bottom, he can get out.


    "Then would you like to take me to him?"


    "Yes."


    ¡­¡­


    "How long have you been awake?" Xi Lai, Wenger asked as he prepared.


    "About three years." Ares said, "three years ago, I was awakened from the dungeon, and then treated that man as my follower and servant, and gave him power, but he turned to me with the power I gave him."


    "The curse on you is not very troublesome, even if it can be solved without the original text. Why has it been delayed until now?" Xi Lai, asked Wenger.


    "I''ve found two people who are capable of solving my curse, but they''re asking too much." "Then I met dressac and he recommended you to me," said Ares


    "What if I asked too much? Or refuse your request? "


    "Dead." Ares replied, "I won''t let my news out." A little hesitation occurred in Wenger''s action.


    Ares seems to feel the hesitation of Xi Lai. Wenger, said: "don''t worry, the gods can''t lie, and as long as it is a promise, it must be fulfilled, even the God of conspiracy can''t lie, and you should also have a way to confirm whether my answer lies, moreover, I have a way to let you not pass on my information."


    "All right." Xi Lai. Wenger shrugs.


    Ares has a point, and even if he''s really going to kill himself.


    In his condition, he can''t do a single hit.


    He still has a chance to get out.


    "Don''t you wait for dressack to bring your reward back and help me with my curse?"


    "Dresac''s strength has improved a lot over the years, but his efficiency has slowed down a lot." "I thought he had brought something back," said Xi


    "With your strength, you can take it by yourself, if you really need it."

 Chapter 2820

    Xi Lai. Wenger smiled.


    How could he have done the same thing as dressack.


    Xi Lai. Wenger still attaches great importance to his social status and reputation.


    It''s OK for him to kill people and cross goods.


    He would never have done it himself.


    With his strength, it''s easy to go back and forth to the rich.


    But the rich people''s home must be a lot of monitoring.


    Those things are too cumbersome to be identified at any time.


    So Xi Lai. Wenger can''t do it by himself.


    And dressack is different.


    It''s up to you to get the benefits.


    The black pot will keep delesac on his back.


    In other words, many people know that dresac betrayed his school.


    I will never doubt myself.


    "He''s back." Ares looked out and suddenly frowned: "there is another person, the breath is very weak But Not ordinary people. "


    Xi Lai. Arsene Wenger''s eyebrows are raised. He can''t feel it at all.


    "Don''t you feel it? It''s normal that they are still more than ten kilometers away. " Ares said quietly: "dresac seems to be in trouble. His breath is very unstable."


    "He''s hurt?"


    "Well, it looks like your goal is more difficult than you think." Ares is not in a hurry.


    Although he is not in good shape now, he is still the God of war, the God above.


    Just because dresac can''t solve it doesn''t mean he can''t.


    Finally, Xi Lai. Arsene Wenger also felt dresac and another person''s breath.


    "It''s him. It seems that I really despise him. He can hurt dressack like this."


    "You seem to care about dressac."


    "As his teacher, and he is a student I recognize, of course, I want to come out for him." Xi Lai, said Wenger naturally.


    Chen Yu drove into a green farm.


    In front of the fence, stop and drag dressac down.


    At this time, Chen sees Xi Lai. Wenger has another person standing in front of the house waiting for his arrival.


    Chen Yu looks at Xi Lai. Wenger looks at ares again.


    Chen Yu leaves delesac behind and strides to the two.


    "Gods! The spirit of Olympus! " Chen Yu''s voice was quite high: "I didn''t expect to meet another Olympian God."


    Xi Lai. Wenger was a little surprised that Chen Yu recognized the origin of Ares at a glance.


    Xi Lai. Arsene Wenger stepped forward to meet Chen Yu.


    However, Chen''s attention at this time is not in Xi Lai. Wenger''s body.


    In the face of Xi Lai coming to him, Wenger, Chen Yu''s step did not stop, still stride forward.


    Xi Lai. Wenger smiled: "Chen..."


    All of a sudden, Wenger flew out to the left and knocked over the fence.


    Xi Lai. Arsene Wenger is totally confused.


    Standing up and looking at Chen, he found that Chen didn''t pay attention to his meaning at all.


    But to Ares.


    The face was full of excitement.


    Ares frowned. He didn''t like the way Chen looked at him.


    This kind of eyes is very naked, just like looking at a prey, a toy Or something.


    No respect, no fear.


    "The arrogant!" Ares raised his right arm and a large golden sword appeared in the palm of his hand.


    Ares cuts straight down to Chen Yu.


    Chen Chu raised his hand and grasped the edge of the golden sword.


    Sonorous -


    in an instant, the golden halo bursts and passes in an instant.


    The ranch''s main building and cowshed collapsed in an instant.


    Xi Lai, who just stood up, was also shocked to the ground.


    Ares took a few steps back.


    He also looked at Chen Yu in front of him.


    Chen''s face was full of excited smiles.


    "You''d better not resist. Last time I was a god of Olympus. I didn''t resist it. Then I didn''t even leave a body. I hope you don''t force me." Chen Yu''s eyes are about to burst out.


    And Xi Lai. Wenger''s face is very pale.


    What is the origin of this Chinese?


    Can''t stop him?


    Moreover, in the face of Ares, he did not have any fear, but in a hurry.


    "Man, you have earned my respect. Who are you?" Said Ares, with a cold face.


    "I don''t need your respect." Chen Yu looked at ares: "especially now you are weak, much weaker than the Hercules last time."Ares''s face changed again.


    Just then, a crack suddenly appeared behind Ares.


    As ares lay back, the cracks closed.


    It''s obviously a very unwise decision to fight Chen Yu.


    So he doesn''t care about learning now. Wenger, first of all, is to leave here and in front of Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu is also a little surprised. You are the God of Olympus.


    Order your face. Don''t run away without a word.


    Chen Jue stretched out his hands and grasped the crack in the space.


    However, in the moment of grasping the cracks in different spaces, Chen Yu felt the horrible contraction force.


    It can be said that if another person grabs the crack, it will definitely be crushed in an instant.


    "Open it for me!" Chen Zhu gave a big drink and pushed the crack open.


    Xi Lai. Wenger''s eyes are falling.


    For the first time in many years, he saw someone tearing the cracks in different spaces with brute force.


    And Chen''s approach also surprised Ares.


    Ares sneered and raised his arms.


    In a flash, different space will cover Chen Yu and the whole farm.


    Chen immediately felt something different.


    Domain!? No, it''s not a field. What''s the matter with this sense of oppression?


    "Human, your strength is beyond my expectation, but do you despise me too much? Or do you look down on Olympus? I am Ares, God of war! Even if I''m weak, you can''t offend me. "


    At this moment, where is ares still a little weak feeling, but full of great and vast.


    His voice echoed in the air.


    "And you, yourself, have jumped into my kingdom of God. In my kingdom of God, I am everything, I am heaven and earth! No one can defeat me in my kingdom. "


    The kingdom of God? This is the first time Chen has heard the word.


    What is the kingdom of God?


    Xi Lai. Arsene Wenger looked at dresac.


    Dresac, though seriously wounded, was not fatal.


    This is also due to his extraordinary physique.


    At the same time, Chen Yu did not die.


    "Wake up, my soldiers." Ares shouted.


    In a flash, the surrounding mountains began to collapse, and from the bottom of the mountains stood giant by giant.


    The ground is also constantly standing up a geotechnical soldiers.

 Chapter 2821

    The scene is grand enough. The giants are of different heights.


    The big ones may be several kilometers high, and the short ones may be nearly a kilometer high.


    There are also millions of geotechnical soldiers, each of whom is as powerful as a river flowing into the sea.


    However, Chen Yu did not see that kind of holy armour soldiers before.


    These giants, even the smallest, are estimated to be bigger than the Dragon Emperor.


    Although the head does not represent the strength, it still determines part of the strength comparison.


    What is the concept of a giant thousands of meters high?


    The civil aviation plane flies about 10000 meters.


    The tallest of these giants can be photographed with one arm.


    Xi Lai. The eyes that Wenger and dresac have seen are falling off.


    Is this God?


    Is this the power of God?


    But what really matters to Chen is that these giants'' bodies are alive.


    It''s not that energy, it''s not rock, they''re flesh and blood!


    In other words, they are real in the world.


    Or once existed in the world.


    Titan!? The legendary Titan?


    In the myth of Olympus, Zeus, Poseidon and Hades are the divine power that they seized from their father, Titan.


    Of course, it may not be. After all, there are many giants in the myth of Olympus.


    These giants are alive in flesh, but they have no soul.


    Chen Yu guessed that they should be made into some kind of Puppet by Ares.


    This spell is not uncommon in the psionic world.


    It''s no wonder that the living and powerful monks are made into puppets.


    "Defeated! They are all defeated. My men are defeated. So now they are also my soldiers, my weapons, and you will become a part of them. "


    Chen is not surprised. Ares, as the son of Zeus, is one of the Twelve Gods of Olympus.


    At the same time, it is also the fourth generation of Olympus. In the battle that the Olympus Gods, mainly Zeus, overthrew his father Kronos, ARI must be one of the main forces.


    So it''s understandable that he beat some Titans.


    "So as your collection, how much can they play?" Chen Yu said lightly.


    "All, the strongest of them can even contend with me in my heyday, and in my kingdom, they say they have all the power."


    Chen Yu hears ares''s words, and at the same time catches the main point of his words.


    Kingdom of God! Just outside, Ares obviously didn''t want to fight him.


    But when he entered the kingdom of God, Ares immediately burst into self-confidence, saying that he could not be defeated in the kingdom of God.


    So Chen Yu was also careful. He was not sure what the kingdom of God would do.


    "The Hercules was defeated by me in its heyday. Now you are as weak as a newly born mother. Dog, do you really think that you can defeat me with these soulless puppets?"


    "Don''t compare me with that demigod. I am the LORD God. Any pride and arrogance of you will be torn to pieces in my kingdom, here..."


    "Mr. Ares, he wants to set you up!" Xi Lai, Wenger warned.


    Chen Yu looks back and stares at Xi Lai. Wenger, the threat is strong.


    Xi Lai. Although Wenger''s threat to Chen Yu feels hair in his heart.


    But at this time they are very different.


    Anyway, Chen Yu won''t make him feel better, but he doesn''t need to cover up the relationship between the enemy and me.


    "Hum!" Ares heard Xi Lai. Arsene Wenger, also just a whisper, although he has the glory of God, but also know the truth that more words will lose.


    So there is no more explanation in front of Chen Yu.


    By this time, a kilometer of small Titans had already come.


    Every time he stepped on the ground, he would bring strong earthquake.


    When he rushed thousands of meters in front of Chen Yu, he jumped up and raised his fists over his head.


    Little Titan''s fists burst into red light.


    It''s like holding a sun in one''s hand, and finally bringing unstoppable power.


    He smashed into Chen Yu.


    Boom -


    in a flash, the ground is like a lake with waves, and the terrible impact sweeps all over the place.


    Xi Lai. Wenger immediately came to dresac''s face and helped him to block the impact.


    But everything around it was gone in the impact.


    Xi Lai. Wenger was shocked.


    This terrible lethality is just sensational.


    Just like this, if it''s outside the city.


    I''m afraid that one blow will destroy a block.


    To tear down Los Angeles is estimated to be a dozen rounds.But the next moment, the huge body of the thousand Titan suddenly turned over.


    Chen Yu also gave a fist back to the thousand meter Titan.


    Arsene Wenger and Dirac are both stunned.


    "Wenger, you knew that guy was so strong?"


    Xi Lai. Wenger looked at dresac and didn''t speak.


    But his eyes had told him what he was thinking at the moment.


    Do you think I''m the kind of person with a brain drain?


    If I had known he was so terrible, I would have said nothing to provoke him.


    Even if he had a artifact in his hand.


    Chen Zhuo is planning to pursue. Suddenly, a shadow comes over him.


    A hand even larger than the body of a thousand meter giant was covered.


    The biggest Titan attacked him.


    Chen Chu looks around and raises his right palm to think about the pressure.


    The biggest Titan''s palm is blocked in the air.


    Under Chen''s control, Chen''s small world formed a force, which was the biggest attack of Titan.


    At the same time, Chen''s left palm condensed a dozen small black balls.


    Bobo -


    in a flash, a dozen small black balls shot at the biggest Titan at the same time.


    The biggest Titan didn''t and couldn''t dodge.


    His huge body certainly brought him unparalleled destructive power.


    But it also makes him a huge target.


    A dozen little black balls pierced Titan''s skin as soon as they hit him.


    Each little black ball has a mass of ten million tons.


    The huge mass also makes them almost impossible to resist.


    Not even the legendary Titan.


    The little black ball was detonated when it hit the biggest Titan.


    In a flash, the biggest Titan''s body exploded more than ten bloodstains.


    Blood falls like a downpour.


    But it''s absolutely fatal to ordinary people.


    But not for the biggest Titan.


    His huge mouth opened, and a white light beam from his mouth shot at Chen.


    Chen Yu instantly increased his speed to the extreme, turning into a mass of energy to avoid the white light beam.


    And head for the head of the biggest Titan.


    Boom -


    in a blink of an eye, the head of the biggest Titan was blown away by Chen.


    But the biggest Titan still didn''t fall, and the headless body still attacked Chen Yu.

 Chapter 2822

    Chen Zhu''s eyes are fixed and his hands are pressed into the air.


    In an instant, several Titans around collapsed to the ground.


    Their bodies were crushed by great force.


    And those geotechnical corps are now directly crushed.


    In the kingdom of Ares, the only real force is himself and a dozen Titans.


    As for the geotechnical corps, they look like a rainbow.


    In fact, they can''t get involved in the fight at all.


    Like now.


    They didn''t even touch Chen Yu, and Chen Yu slapped them in half.


    Even the smaller Titans were slapped by Chen.


    Just a few of the biggest Titans can barely fight Chen Yu.


    But it''s just a few moves.


    However, these are not the headache points.


    What really bothers Chen is that the physical bodies of these Titans can''t seem to be destroyed.


    No, it''s not that it can''t be destroyed, it''s Chen Yu who destroys it anyway.


    Even if it''s smashed, they will recover.


    Is this the power of the kingdom of God?


    Repair the body?


    Ares is standing on the top of the cloud.


    Overlooking the battle below.


    He seemed to stay out of the business.


    The fierce fighting below seems to have nothing to do with him.


    The more Chen thinks about it, the more wrong it is.


    At the same time, Chen''s small world was completely released, covering Titans one by one.


    Chen Yu repeated the same process again and again.


    Destroy the Titans, and they are reborn.


    Destroy and regenerate.


    So over and over again, it seems that there will never be an end.


    Again The Titan destroyed by Chen Yu began to recover from his feet, then his body and head


    Once again, he stood in front of Chen Yu intact.


    Chen Zhu''s eyes suddenly shot a fine light.


    A fairy tale sprang up in my mind.


    It''s a legend about the defeat of henrix by Chen Yu.


    Hagrid once killed a god close to invincible.


    The child of Gaia and Poseidon, Antiochus.


    As long as he stands on the ground, he has endless power.


    Aetios was a cruel monarch who forced everyone who passed his territory to duel with him and kill each other in the duel.


    Until he met Hercules, Hercules held aetios high above his head, so that he could not contact the earth, and then strangled aetios in mid air.


    In the myth of Olympus, Zeus is the main character, because he is the final winner.


    And the heroine in Olympus myth is not Hera, Zeus'' wife, nor any woman of Zeus, but his mother, grandmother, great grandmother, great grandparents Gaia, goddess of the earth.


    At the beginning of Olympus, as the saying goes, the king of God changes every day, and Gaia spreads forever.


    One of Gaia''s great hobbies was to have a son, and then to have a son with him.


    Gaia gave birth to Uranus, the first king of God, and Uranus became her husband.


    And he and Uranus gave birth to twelve Titans, and to Cronus his youngest son.


    Then Kronos, the second king of God, personally died for Uranus.


    By the way, hi mentions the curse overthrown by his son.


    Then there are Hades, Poseidon and Zeus, three brothers, wheel Kronos.


    Gaia said it doesn''t matter who the king of God is. He is my son anyway.


    And she is not only able to live, but also born with the absolute level of dragon Ao Tian.


    And who can be combined, walking in the forefront of genetics.


    Basically, what gene is strong is born.


    Aetios was the child of her son and grandson, Poseidon.


    Of course, Gaia was born, and Zeus was not bad.


    Zeus belongs to the mobile seeder, which is no less powerful than segaya.


    For example, ares is one of them.


    There is also a more famous goddess of wisdom and war, Athena.


    Anyway, this account book belongs to the opposite course of ethics.


    Chen Yu thought of aetios, the son of Gaia, who had Titan blood.


    Since he can absorb endless power from the earth.


    Then other Titans with purer bloodline than aetios should not be worse.


    Don''t talk about dirty reincarnation and other difficult movements.


    Resurrection from a single cell should also be possible.


    So Chen Yu wondered whether the Titans could not be completely destroyed because of Ares'' Divine kingdom or because of their Titan lineage?Chen Yu pointed his hand at the tallest Titan and suddenly raised his arm.


    The huge body of the Titan rose suddenly.


    Ares''s pupil suddenly contracted.


    Suddenly, he had a big golden sword on his hand and shot it down towards Chen Zhu from above the cloud.


    The golden sword, like thunder, hit Chen Yu''s head on the forehead.


    However, Chen Yu did not lose his hair, just looked up.


    Chen''s hand suddenly pinched, and the Titan''s whole body suddenly burst.


    That picture is so creepy.


    When they become a group, all the flesh and blood is like being mixed up after being stirred by a blender. That kind of picture is enough to make anyone''s scalp crack.


    That''s how Wenger and dresac feel at the moment.


    ¡°f***¡­¡­ Is this the guy you asked me to deal with? " Dresac gnashed his teeth and watched Xi Lai Wenger.


    Arsene Wenger is speechless. Indeed, it''s too difficult for dresac to deal with such a monster.


    And Titan''s tens of millions of tons of body weight, is a little bit of compression, smaller and smaller, but also more and more terrible.


    And this seems not enough to satisfy Chen''s crazy behavior.


    Chen Yu''s left hand is another grip, another giant Titan is lifted, and then close to the compressed Titan flesh.


    When the second Titan was close to the flesh and blood sphere, his body was also like a cocoon. The skin tissue and blood on his body were all pulled away, and then the flesh and blood sphere ingested him.


    When the body of the second Titan is fully integrated into the flesh and blood sphere.


    The flesh and blood sphere did not grow larger, but was compressed smaller.


    And then the third, the fourth


    Imagine a dozen titans of millions to tens of millions.


    Their bodies were forced into a sphere less than ten meters in diameter.


    What would this be? What kind of picture?


    Chen Yu is obviously not satisfied, but he is still compressing the flesh and blood sphere.


    Finally, a black sphere was held by Chen Yu.


    This black sphere is the flesh and blood of a dozen Titans.


    Basically, no matter what it is, once it is compressed to this part, it will turn black.


    Even the air is the same, let alone other colors.


    The surface of the black ball is very smooth, as if it is the most perfect ball.


    But it''s also the most dangerous sphere.


    When ares saw the black ball in Chen''s hand, he had a cold feeling on the bottom of his foot, and subconsciously wanted to escape.

 Chapter 2823

    Titan, compressed into a ball, did not recover again.


    Chen Yu raised his hand to aim at ares in the sky.


    The little black ball in the palm is sending out a dangerous signal.


    Bo -


    the little black ball went through the air.


    The flight path of the little black ball has distorted space.


    Can''t stop it! Ares felt the danger and made a judgment at the first time.


    Ares is also an instant response.


    Suddenly there are thousands of Ares in the sky.


    Each one is as powerful as a rainbow.


    Thousands of individual bodies are connected with each other as a whole.


    When the little black ball shot into the air, it suddenly burst into a mass of blood red.


    In a flash, the whole sky was dyed red.


    The whole world has become the color of blood.


    And the moment the little black ball explodes, countless blood arrows want to be released in all directions.


    Ares was hit by a lot of blood arrows.


    When they are hit, their bodies explode.


    Boom --


    "ah..." A drop of blood arrow fell near dresac. The moment when the blood arrow landed, there was a terrible fire impact.


    The whole dresac was lifted out, and the ground seemed to be melted. A lot of melted rock and soil were splashed on dresac.


    Xi Lai. Wenger originally wanted to help dresac resist a few times.


    But the shield he had propped up was pierced in an instant.


    Every drop of blood arrow has a terrifying power.


    With his strength, he can''t even stop a blood arrow.


    But the key problem is that the blood arrows are too dense.


    Especially when he props up his shield, the area under attack increases.


    That''s why he doesn''t dare to open that kind of large-scale shield right now.


    But if you don''t open that kind of shield, a small range of shield also means poor defense.


    As for dresac, Xi Lai. Wenger can only let him ask for more.


    Xi Lai. As Wenger dodges, he looks up at the battle in the sky.


    Xi Lai. Wenger''s brow can''t help but show some haze.


    Chen''s strength is appalling.


    But ares didn''t show what he should have.


    At least, in the view of Xi Lai Wenger, the strength of Ares should not be just that.


    Especially his thousands of separations.


    Each one looks unstoppable. The breath is magnificent.


    But the real effect is only to share the damage to Ares.


    It''s a little bit of a shock for Xi Lai and Wenger.


    Ares summoned a dozen Titans to fight Chen Yu.


    It''s very powerful, but it''s only for ordinary people.


    He didn''t show the strength and strength he should have.


    To be sure, Chen is really powerful.


    But this is not the reason why Ares was crushed.


    Is his strength weakened to this extent?


    Ares has said before that his powers were stolen two-thirds because of the curse.


    But Xi Lai. Wenger felt that ares did not even show a third of the strength.


    Of course, it''s all his own speculation.


    Even he could not know exactly how powerful a God should be.


    As the God of war, Ares should not be weaker than a mortal.


    Chen Yu compressed Titan''s flesh and blood into a neutron star.


    This neutron star is more than Titan''s flesh and blood.


    And the inflamed Qi of Chen Yu.


    Chen found that during the compression of Titan''s flesh and blood, his inflamed Qi melted smoothly.


    This also makes the neutron star''s destructive force more than ten times stronger than Chen''s imagination.


    It''s not only because of Titan''s flesh and blood, but also because of other flesh and blood.


    Maybe the flesh and blood of other creatures can do the same.


    But neutron stars of this power are basically unique.


    After all, there is no creature in the world whose flesh and blood can be as terrible as the Titan.


    Not even the dragon.


    So Chen wants to create such a terrible power again.


    It''s almost impossible.


    Ares is less and less in the sky.


    Chen Yu finally found ares''s real body in the rest of his body.


    In fact, it''s not hard to find ares''s real body.


    Although the breath of noumenon and separation are almost integrated, it is almost impossible to distinguish noumenon and separation from the breath alone.


    But ares''s body won''t escape the blood arrows.But ares''s body has to dodge.


    Of course, ares is not stupid.


    Of course he knew it was easy to expose.


    So he''s doing some fake moves.


    Then add some more separate bodies to try to muddle through.


    But the body hide more times, will appear particularly conspicuous.


    Especially in Chen''s small world.


    Every part of Ares cannot escape Chen Yu''s perception.


    Just as Chen Yu knew that all his actions must be monitored by Ares.


    In most cases, both sides are basically in the perception of each other.


    So most of the little moves are meaningless.


    "I found you!" Chen Yu is suddenly in trouble.


    Turn the body into an energy and kill for Ares.


    Ares can''t hide. He can only enlarge his moves.


    I saw ares holding up his right arm: "man, you forced me to do this!"


    Chen Yu feels that ares is going to make a big move.


    But Chen Yu doesn''t care. He just wants to clean up ares now.


    It doesn''t matter if the big moves are not big moves.


    And I don''t know what ares''s big move is.


    It''s not because ares wants to enlarge his moves that he has to tie his hands and feet.


    "Come, mighty enemy!"


    In front of Ares suddenly appeared a figure, two figures, and then turned into three figures.


    Chen Yu can''t help but stop and look at the three figures in front of Ares in surprise.


    Chen Yu was familiar with the three figures.


    The first is Mr. Junfang, the thousand year old corpse Xu Fu.


    The second is the old kunlai demon! The one who was swallowed alive by Chen Zhaosheng.


    The third is hobor Timothy haiber, the pseudo Dragon King.


    "This is the power of my kingdom of God. In my kingdom of God, your most powerful enemies in the past will be shot in front of you." Ares said in a very cocky tone, a little out of breath.


    It doesn''t seem to be easy for him to do it.


    It''s only used in the end. It''s estimated that the cost of using this method is not small.


    "Against me with my past failures? Are you too fanciful? " Chen Yu looks at ares with a sneer.


    "They are not only your strong enemies in the past, they have no weakness, no defect, or they are more perfect, and my kingdom of God can make up for their defect."


    Chen Yu looked at three powerful enemies who had just been killed.


    The weakest of them is, no doubt, hobol Timothy Heber.


    His own upper limit is not high, and he was later inherited by the ancient dragon king.


    However, when Chen Yu beat him to death, he didn''t give full play to the strength that the real dragon king should have.


    Next is the old demon of kunlai. He has unprecedented magic power, but there is no corresponding level.


    The strongest is undoubtedly Mr. Junfang. Whether it''s cultivation realm or personal combat power, it''s the strong enemy Chen Yu has to face up to.

 Chapter 2824

    Chen Yu turns in his own space ring.


    Find a cigarette and take a deep breath.


    Chen Yu has not smoked for a long time.


    When was the last time you smoked?


    Look at the three powerful enemies in front of you.


    There''s no feeling for hobol Timothy.


    For Chen Yu, hobor Timothy Haber is not a strong enemy.


    Kunlai old demon is not included.


    Although his accomplishments are unparalleled.


    But his combat power is in inverse proportion to his accomplishments.


    Only Mr. Jun Fang left a deep impression on Chen Gu.


    This is a real opponent.


    Chen Chu spits out a cigarette ring and lights the ashes.


    "I didn''t expect that we would meet again in this situation."


    "I didn''t think so." Mr. Junfang replied.


    Chen Leng for a moment, his words just now is only a sigh of self talk.


    He knew that the three enemies on the opposite side were not themselves.


    They don''t even include their soul and consciousness.


    They are just shaped by some force.


    It may come from Chen''s heart, or something else.


    In a word, they may be far away from noumenon.


    But I didn''t expect that Mr. Junfang would respond to his feelings.


    Looking back at the old queens and hobol timore herb, they didn''t react.


    Their eyes are lax and devoid of any luster.


    Only Mr. Junfang, with a faint smile on his face.


    "I''m your inner seal and shoot, and I''ve cultivated a wonderful skill, called call heart determination. I practiced this method in my early years, but I never understood the mystery of this method. The power of this method is mediocre, and the progress is extremely slow. I abandoned it after more than a month, but I didn''t think that I could get new life by this method after I died. Although this new way is beyond my expectation, it calls the heart It turns out that specific conditions are needed to trigger it. "


    "So now you are the real you?"


    "No, not at all." Mr. Junfang looked at his body: "this method is to call the heart, rather to remodel the real body, but the soul is built by your heart, not the ID."


    Chen Yu rubbed his forehead: "it''s a headache. I really don''t want to fight with you again. Although another fight won''t make the result different, it''s still very unpleasant."


    "Ha ha I am still controlled by people, but I am stronger than my real body. You have not defeated me


    Chen moved his neck a little: "you don''t use the inherent impression as a standard to judge me. I''m not who I used to be."


    "Then do another one." Mr. Junfang has a strong sense of war.


    "Ha ha Now you are not qualified to tell me that you have done one. You are just another''s puppet. "


    "It''s not hard to get rid of his control, it''s hard to maintain the present." Mr. Junfang said helplessly.


    "In fact, it''s the same if you don''t get rid of it. Anyway, I''ll kill you again, just like last time." Chen Yu said it was easy, but he was more cautious than last time.


    Last time, I used a big move. This time, Mr. Junfang is said to be more powerful than the body.


    And he''s basically familiar with most of his moves.


    So if we want to defeat him, it may not be as smooth as last time.


    Ares didn''t interrupt or interfere with Chen Yu''s conversation with Mr. Junfang.


    He was just thinking about why Mr. Junfang had consciousness.


    His kingdom can print and shoot the enemy''s image in each other''s heart.


    But that doesn''t mean the kingdom of God can create self-consciousness.


    Frankly speaking, the kingdom of God created a certain period of time in the past, not to reshape a person, a person with self-awareness.


    Even gods can''t create a person out of nothing.


    In particular, even Chen Yu should be afraid of the powerful enemy of three points.


    But Mr. Junfang, the old kunlai demon and Hobart timore herb may have superior and inferior combat power, but when it comes to realm, they may not be much lower than Ares.


    No matter how strong ares is, he will not be able to create people of his own strength.


    But Mr. Jun Fang has a clear sense of self.


    This makes the founder of Ares a little confused.


    The conversation between Mr. Junfang and Chen Yu is still in Mandarin.


    So he didn''t understand what they were talking about.


    Mr. Junfang doesn''t talk much nonsense. He''s going to make a big move.


    The spirit of the spirit lingers around the body, much more than it did in its heyday.


    Chen took a breath of smoke and flicked off the end of his cigarette.


    The purple air suddenly appeared on the body.


    Mr. Junfang raised his eyebrows. Chen Yu felt the spirit of Yin in the release of purple Qi, but it was specious and unpredictable.Mr. Junfang has been imbued with the spirit of Yin for thousands of years. No one can get the right understanding of the spirit of Yin.


    But Chen Yu''s purple Qi made him confused.


    "Your breath..."


    "Do you remember how I finally killed the body?"


    "It''s not a very pleasant experience, but I remember. "


    "I devour your body, and your spirit Qi, and I can refine it, and integrate my own magic power. The combination of the two can bring the purple Qi. I call it the mixed yuan Qi."


    Chen Yu is the first time to fight with the spirit of Hunyuan.


    This also represents Chen Zhu''s real action.


    It''s not that you can''t beat Mr. Junfang without Hunyuan Qi.


    This is a kind of respect for him.


    At the end of the day, Hunyuan''s spirit is due to Mr. Junfang''s success.


    Although Mr. Junfang himself is not very willing to complete Chen Yu.


    At this time, hobol Timothy haiber was transformed into the real body.


    A thousand kilometer dragon appeared in front of Chen Zhu.


    He was also the first to attack.


    There is a huge magic circle in front of the dragon''s mouth of hobol Timothy Haber.


    Then a group of dragon breath came to Chen Xun through the magic array.


    Chen Yu did not dodge and let the Dragon rest on him.


    But Longxi did not have any damage or explosion.


    But as water meets a sponge, it seeps into Chen''s body.


    In the next moment, the air seemed to be torn, making a sharp and harsh sound.


    Then hobol Timothy Heber''s huge head was beheaded.


    Mr. Junfang''s pupils contracted suddenly.


    Chen''s words before are not exaggerated.


    In less than a month, Chen''s strength is almost different from that of the last time.


    That Hunyuan Qi in his body, only increased his speed and strength.


    But this is where he is most powerful.


    Under this kind of blessing, he also becomes more terrifying.


    At the same time, the old demon of kunlai is attacking.


    He is also a direct incarnation of the body, the huge mouth with the potential of whale swallowing against Chen Yu.


    The surrounding air and the spirit of heaven and earth were first swallowed by that huge mouth.


    Only Chen Yu stood still.


    The more the body of kunlai old demon sucks, the larger the body is.


    In a moment, the body of kunlai''s old demon has grown to ten thousand meters.


    But now he looks like an inflatable puffer.


    Chen Yu has a neutron star in his hand and flicks his finger lightly.


    Neutron star into the mouth of the old kunlai demon

 Chapter 2825

    In a flash, the body of the old kunlai demon expanded rapidly.


    Although the original devoured a large number of heaven and Earth Spirit.


    However, in his body shape, he is still a well-balanced body, not seriously deformed.


    However, Chen''s neutron star was inhaled into his body, and the neutron star instantly released billions of tons of air.


    In a flash, the old kunlai demon became round.


    The skin is also tight, as if it will burst at any time.


    Chen Yu also found out whether the kunlai old demon''s strength had improved.


    Chen is also not sure whether he has really been made up for his weakness.


    But I.Q. was significantly reduced.


    Intelligence is not enough to describe the old kunlai demon.


    Although kunlai old demon has Kunpeng blood.


    But this bloodline doesn''t mean that he has Kunpeng''s great power of swallowing all things in the world.


    At best, a better appetite, that''s all.


    At the beginning, when kunlai old demon''s IQ was online, he did not dare to devour everything.


    Mr. Junfang also has a dark face. These two unlucky children.


    He had hoped that the two of them would cooperate.


    Even if you don''t have your own level, you can at least hold back for a moment.


    At least when Mr. Junfang sensed the two old demons, hobor Timothy herb and kunlai.


    Their breath is not weak, but also think that their level should not be much worse.


    As a result, Hobel Timor haiber was sent directly to the guillotine by Chen.


    The old kunlai demon was not killed by Chen Zhuo.


    But he''s ready to explode.


    Mr. Junfang is really shocked.


    This unlucky boy, you should be quick to explode yourself.


    I dare not approach you like this.


    If the old kunlai demon can talk at this time.


    He will certainly complain to Mr. Junfang.


    Now it''s not a question of whether he''ll blow himself up.


    It''s about when Chen wants him to explode.


    This is also the second ability developed by Chen''s evolution.


    As long as it''s a dead thing, give him a certain amount of time, and his little world will be able to penetrate into it.


    His small world is no longer limited to a large sphere.


    He can control the small world to infiltrate into some objects.


    Close to perfect control.


    It''s not through external control.


    If it is external control, it is just to use the force field in the small world to manipulate people or objects as marionettes.


    Infiltration is another form, though it cannot control living and conscious creatures.


    But for the units without life and consciousness, they have very strong control.


    It is close to Chen Yu''s control of xiaotiandi.


    Unfortunately, Chen found that the old kunlai demon could be controlled by him.


    In particular, he actively swallowed the neutron star.


    The neutron star was originally formed by the condensation of Chen''s small world.


    It contains the energy of Chen Yu.


    Therefore, Chen Yu took no pains to control the old demon of kunlai completely.


    Chen Chu looks at Mr. Yan Junfang.


    Mr. Junfang showed his alarm at once.


    Chen Yu is very difficult to deal with.


    After all, it has been defeated by Chen Yu once.


    And at the most painful price.


    This time, I am not really resurrected.


    Chen Yu is stronger than when he first met.


    So he can''t be careful.


    Even if it''s not for myself this time.


    And he was just another puppet.


    But he wanted to win.


    Even if this victory does not belong to him.


    But Chen''s eyes fell on Ares.


    All of a sudden, Chen Yu kicked in the belly of kunlai old demon, just like playing ball.


    The huge body of kunlai old demon shoots at Ares.


    "No!" Mr. Junfang exclaimed.


    Ares''s scalp is also cracked.


    He tried to control the old queens.


    But I don''t know that I''m too weak.


    Chen''s strength is too strong.


    So much so that his control of the old queens had no effect.


    Kunlai old demon''s huge body smashed at him with overwhelming momentum.


    Ares had to do it himself at the moment.


    At the moment, he felt that he was about to spit blood.


    Not only physical, but also psychological.


    He brought up the old kunlai demon.


    But the old demon of kunlai didn''t make any contribution, but brought him more trouble.


    He was already weakened by the use of big moves.Now I have to fight.


    "Man, don''t look down on me!" Ares roared.


    The sky suddenly became golden.


    I saw a golden sword in the cloud.


    Those golden swords all point at the old kunlai demon.


    Ares''s golden sword fell in the rain.


    However, these golden swords did not even pierce the skin of the old kunlai demon.


    Or the old kunlai demon has too much momentum.


    Kunlai old demon''s huge body is still overwhelming against Ares.


    When the old kunlai demon was less than a kilometer away from Ares.


    All of a sudden, the old demon of kunlai seems to be discouraged, and his body is rapidly withered.


    Ares and Mr. Junfang were in a daze.


    In the next moment, Mr. Junfang''s face changed dramatically. He yelled, "quickly avoid!"


    However, Ares could not understand what Mr. Junfang said.


    And he only saw Mr. Junfang roaring at himself with his ferocious face.


    It made him very upset, very upset.


    It seems necessary to let him know who is the master.


    What kunlai old demon releases is not the air, but the purple mixed yuan Qi.


    For a moment, the air was filled with purple gas.


    Then ares realized something.


    At this time, he looked surprised with a little panic.


    It''s this expression that the body can''t catch up with the mind.


    Then, the gas of Hunyuan suddenly turned into red light.


    The air was also hot, and below was the escape from the fire. Wenger and the injured dresac were even more frightened.


    The terrible heat made their breathing painful.


    Heat flows into their noses and burns their lungs along them.


    That feeling is beyond description.


    Xi Lai. Arsene Wenger is OK. It''s hard to say.


    He couldn''t resist the damage at all.


    Xi Lai. Wenger just gave him a little help while protecting himself.


    They''re on the outskirts of the battlefield, which they can''t afford.


    And ares in the center of the field.


    At the moment when the gas of Hunyuan is detonated, it directly bears the first wave and the strongest impact.


    The heat wave directly made ares complete the instant molt.


    Although skin is a kind of thing for Ares, change it several times if you want.


    Even ares can moult and regenerate more than a dozen times in a second.


    But it is this powerful ability to regenerate that makes him bear unprecedented pain.


    His skin evaporated in the heat.


    Flesh and blood are also steaming.


    "Ah..."


    As God of war, he could have endured the pain of amputation.


    But at the moment, he also made a groan of pain.


    And this pain is not the end, just the beginning.


    The original spread of flame, suddenly as if bound by something, began to shrink toward the center of the explosion.

 Chapter 2826

    When Mr. Junfang saw that Ares was imprisoned, he immediately helped him.


    Mr. Junfang shouted, "fire of nine seclusions!"


    Mr. Junfang''s body was ablaze with blue.


    There is no doubt that the fire of Jiuyou is a kind of Yin fire.


    It is opposite to the Yang fire on Chen Yu.


    In this way, Mr. Junfang dares to fight with Chen Yu.


    Otherwise, with the hot and hot air around Chen Zhu, he would be able to peel off his skin first.


    Moreover, Chen Yu''s flame, which was ignited with mixed yuan Qi, greatly restrained his Yin Qi.


    And because he was born out of the spirit of Yin, the spirit of Yin of Mr. Junfang could not affect Chen Yu at all.


    With the fire protection of Jiuyou, Mr. Junfang is a little brave.


    At least not without fighting back.


    After all, Mr. Junfang once searched all the major doors thousands of years ago.


    No one can rival China for decades.


    Naturally, the means are endless.


    It''s also immune to most spells.


    Although Chen Yu is his great enemy.


    But it won''t make him unable to carry on.


    "Everything is like a forest!" Mr. Jun Fang gives a move to Chen Zhu across the air.


    The air in front of Mr. Junfang began to crystallize.


    It is like a crystal condensed into substance, spreading towards Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu controls the reunion of Hunyuan Qi with one hand, and imprisons ares to death.


    At the same time, I saw Mr. Junfang''s attack from the corner of my eyes.


    This spell is something he hasn''t seen before.


    Chen Yu hesitated a little bit, whether to take this move or to avoid it.


    Since Chen Yu suffered a big loss in China, he has been secretly calculated by Mo Han, whose strength is far less than his own.


    Chen''s way of fighting began to be conservative.


    If you don''t know the magic, or you can''t judge the function effect of the magic in a short time.


    Chen Yu will not connect as hard as he used to.


    Finally, Chen Yu decides to avoid the spell.


    Before crystallization touched Chen, Chen dodged the spell.


    The crystal spread to the original position of Chen Yu.


    All of a sudden, countless monsters sprang out of the crystal.


    They are not any of the known supernatural creatures.


    They look strange and twisted.


    And they don''t seem to stay in the air for long.


    Within seconds of their appearance, their bodies began to evaporate.


    Ares also took the opportunity to break free from the shackles, the burned skin on his body began to quickly fade, and replaced with a new skin.


    But his face was still throbbing.


    Ares looks at Mr. yanjunfang.


    Mr. Junfang also looked at Ares.


    They have a certain tacit understanding.


    Ares is the God of war. He is naturally experienced in fighting.


    Mr. Junfang had a war with countless powerful people in the world, no matter what kind of battle he knew.


    So this tacit understanding is based on the rich experience of both sides.


    Both of them are analyzing the current situation in their minds.


    If he fights alone, Chen has an absolute advantage.


    Ares had been injured, and after a big move, he is getting weaker and weaker.


    So a protracted war will only do them more harm.


    Mr. Junfang is better than his strange and changeable magic.


    Chen Yu is not in a hurry to decide the winner.


    The other is Ares, the God of war. The other is a thousand year old demon.


    None of them can be fooled by one slap.


    Of course, they also have their own weaknesses.


    Ares, needless to say, is rapidly weakening at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    While Mr. Junfang has self-awareness.


    But he doesn''t really exist.


    He is a non life and non death being created by Ares'' magic imprint in Chen Yu''s heart.


    Kill Ares and the spell will be removed.


    So if he wants to defeat Chen Yu now, he must first ensure the safety of Ares.


    It also limits most of his combat power.


    So in light of the current situation, Chen Yu obviously has a greater initiative.


    Mr. Junfang and Ares are frowning.


    They all felt the oppressive breath emanating from Chen Yu.


    As they all know, Chen Yu hasn''t done his best.


    But even so, they can''t breathe.


    Even if the two of them add up, they can''t resist Chen''s terror.


    Chen Yu''s eyes gradually subsided.


    Ares and Mr. Junfang didn''t take it lightly because Chen''s breath was calm.But more and more worried.


    Because they didn''t know Chen''s next move.


    Any action of Chen Yu is unknown and unpredictable to them.


    But this seemingly inadvertent move makes them more worried.


    Suddenly, Ares''s face changed dramatically: "he wants to analyze my kingdom! He can''t go on! "


    Mr. Junfang is shocked. Why? How to analyze?


    He didn''t understand how Chen did it.


    But ares certainly won''t shoot for nothing.


    Mr. Junfang dare not let Chen continue to be so relaxed.


    If he can really explain Ares'' Kingdom.


    Then their situation will be more troublesome.


    The odds were not high.


    If Chen Yu is allowed to master the kingdom of God, they will have no chance to win.


    Mr. Junfang''s hands quickly sealed: "Youming gate! On! "


    There are five metal doors surrounded by dark and gloomy air around Chen Yu.


    The five black metal doors depict the faces of ghosts, all of which are grim.


    The five metal doors are still spitting out Yin Qi.


    At the next moment, the five gates of the netherworld held out colloidal things.


    The gelatinous object wriggled forward, much like shrem in the game.


    But they are full of unknowns.


    Those gelatinous objects have spread to Chen from five angles.


    Chen Yu didn''t move. His flame suddenly spread out.


    In a flash, the gelatinous objects were burned to ashes by the fire.


    Ares looked at Mr. Jun Fang. There is no doubt about Mr. Jun Fang''s strength.


    The three helpers who were born by his magic seal are still alive, and they really helped him a lot.


    But Mr. Junfang''s spell made him a little confused.


    Chen Yu also looked at the netherworld gate around his eyes, and then turned to Mr. Junfang: "Mr. Junfang, your spell seems to look down on me a little bit, or say what I don''t understand is the key."


    Mr. Junfang looked at Chen Yu. He continued to maintain the netherworld gate and said, "you know the origin of Dharma."


    "Isn''t it the treasure left by the ancient gods and men? I''m not a Taoist. The Taoist method is not refined. Are you going to discuss it with me?"


    "Ha ha Mr. Chen is not a man in the same way. Talking with you is just playing the piano against the ox


    Mr. Jun Fang doesn''t look down on Chen Yu, but their knowledge fields are different, so there is no way to discuss it.


    Chen Yu guessed in his heart that Mr. Junfang and he had something to do with each other. Was he planning to delay with himself?


    Or is it distracting?

 Chapter 2827

    "The Western magic comes from the devil of hell. Of course, I''m talking about modern magic, not counting the ancient magic. The eastern Taoism was not created by the human race at the beginning."


    Mr. Jun Fang said while he was stamping.


    "It''s said that the Taoism is handed down by immortals, but the immortals from anywhere in the world are only ashamed to speak, so they will be packaged in the name of immortals before they are publicized to the world."


    Chen Yu looks at Mr. Junfang, and at the netherworld gate around his eyes.


    Mr. Jun Fang is obviously procrastinating.


    Naturally, Chen Yu would not go as he wished, and the air of Hunyuan rushed to the netherworld gate.


    The netherworld gate was destroyed in an instant, but the Yin Qi did not disappear, and it was reunited into a new netherworld gate.


    "The netherworld gate is one of the original Taoist methods." Mr. Junfang said, "do you know why the original people covered up the truth?"


    "It''s because the image of the preacher needs to be improved."


    "That''s right." Mr. Junfang immediately laughed: "behind the netherworld gate are the real bodies of those preachers. Do you want to see them?"


    "Can I say no?"


    "I''m afraid you can''t help it." Mr. Jun Fang''s hands were sealed, and the five netherworld gates around Chen Yu suddenly burst out of the Yin Qi of the tide.


    Chen didn''t feel the breath directly.


    But this Yin Qi can''t be fake.


    But then Chen Yu laughed.


    "What can you summon? Great is equal to your own strength, even if there is another opponent of your level, it will not change the outcome. " Chen Chu shrugged and said casually.


    Mr. Junfang didn''t retort. What Chen Yu said is the truth.


    An ordinary person can summon a terrorist creature many times stronger than himself if conditions permit.


    However, the stronger the strength of the summoner, the stronger the strength of the summoned object, and the more stringent the conditions for summoning.


    At the level of Mr. Junfang, he is already a big boss in the eyes of others.


    If he wants to summon more powerful objects than him, then the difficulty and extinction are not much different.


    He doesn''t even have a sacrifice now. Why did he let others come all the way to fight for him?


    Mr. Junfang looked at Chen Yu calmly.


    "It''s true that even if I summon a rival, I won''t be able to change the current situation. You seem to be too strong."


    Mr. Junfang''s words are very frank.


    This was a little unexpected for Chen.


    Chen Yu thought that he would argue a little.


    Or confuse yourself in other ways.


    But I didn''t expect that Mr. Junfang would be so calm.


    Frankly, Chen Yu doubts whether he has other purposes.


    All of a sudden, those Yin Qi suddenly clasped Chen''s body.


    Chen Yu frowned and shook the Yin Qi away.


    At this time, however, five netherworld gates approached Chen Yu for several meters.


    Chen Yu felt strange and immediately got out of the shadow of the netherworld gate.


    But the netherworld gate moved with him.


    And the speed is still up to him.


    And the five netherworld gates spewed more and more Yin Qi.


    Seal? Chen Zhuyi tries to get rid of the five netherworld gates and speculates.


    No matter how fast Chen Yu''s speed is raised, he can''t get rid of the attack of the netherworld gate.


    The faces of Ares and Mr. Junfang are not very nice.


    Chen''s speed is really too fast.


    Even they can''t catch Chen''s movement with the naked eye.


    They can''t even fight back at this speed.


    Finally, the five netherworld doors are completely attached to Chen Yu''s side.


    In the next moment, Yin Qi completely wrapped Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu felt a force tearing him apart.


    Chen Yu is no stranger to this, and now he finally understands.


    This spell is not a summons, but a banishment.


    Chen Yu suddenly disappeared in front of the crowd.


    Ares did not expect that Mr. Junfang could defeat Chen Yu.


    No matter what method Mr. Junfang uses.


    But the result is obvious to all. Anyway, he won.


    This is an indisputable fact.


    Ares looks at Mr. Junfang.


    He hesitated to leave Mr. Junfang as his servant.


    However, Mr. Junfang''s strength is so strong, and strange spells emerge in endlessly.


    It may not be that there is no possibility of anti guest orientation.


    Although he now I have the right to decide Mr. Junfang''s life and death.


    But some experts always have a way to counter the situation.


    And Mr. Junfang doesn''t seem to be the kind of easy to control object.Ares has been betrayed once, so this time he is not in a hurry to make a decision.


    But at this time, he found that Mr. Jun Fang''s face was not better, but more dignified.


    Mr. Junfang didn''t notice ares''s eyes.


    To be exact, he noticed, but his attention was not on Ares.


    Mr. Junfang''s eyes always focused on the disappearance of Chen Yu.


    Ares wants to communicate with Mr. Junfang, but the language is not clear, so he can only stare.


    Ares can only see Xi Lai. Wenger and dresac.


    Dresac''s injury at the moment has basically made him lose his language ability.


    Xi Lai. Wenger felt ares''s eyes and looked at Mr. Junfang. It seemed that he was aware of Ares''s intention.


    "Sir, is the battle over?"


    Mr. Junfang looked at Xi Lai. Wenger shook his head: "I don''t know either."


    "Don''t know?" Xi Lai. Wenger was a little surprised.


    What do you mean you don''t know?


    Of course, Mr. Junfang showed his terrible strength before.


    Xi Lai. Wenger also dare not shout at Mr. Junfang.


    Suddenly, there was a loud thunder in the sky.


    Everyone couldn''t help but look up to the sky.


    Only a red crack appeared in the sky.


    "That is..."


    The red crack makes people feel very unknown at a glance.


    Then something penetrated through the cracks.


    Blood! It''s red blood. It''s seeping through the cracks.


    Then there was a loud noise, and there was another bloodstain in the sky.


    Everyone feels like their scalp is going to explode.


    What''s the situation?


    What happened?


    Only Mr. Junfang''s face became more dignified.


    He obviously knew what had happened.


    Or I guess it will happen.


    Roar -


    is another two successive loud noises.


    It was like beating everyone''s heart.


    It''s obvious that they don''t want to see it or accept it.


    But the sound and the sight were too frightening.


    The sky is like bleeding.


    At this time, the crack finally became a gap.


    Then the blood came out like a flood.


    The location of the people soon formed a pool of blood.


    And in this blood depression, there are still some unknown parts of the blood floating.


    This is the flesh and blood of some giant creature!


    At this time, the sky was torn in the gap again burst out of a mass of blood.


    A huge red object came down from the sky and landed in the middle of the puddle.


    It''s a head, a huge head!


    This skull has only one eye, but this eye occupies the area of the face of this skull.

 Chapter 2828

    This one eyed skull has a very frightening blow hole in the side, like it was created after the impact of a meteorite.


    That''s what killed the one eyed head.


    The blow was not only to cut a hole in his head, but also to disconnect him from his neck.


    At this time, the one eye of the one eye head began to slowly congest, and finally the huge eyeball rolled out.


    The diameter of this eyeball is probably 8900 meters, and it is not much smaller than its head.


    Around the eyeball is a layer of spirit composed of Yin Qi, which protects the eyeball just like armor.


    Is this thing still alive? The idea came to everyone''s mind.


    Although there is only one eyeball left in this thing, the breath is still strong and bristling.


    The eyeball rotates slowly, sweeping everyone at the scene.


    Ares frowned and clenched his fists quietly.


    Mr. Junfang frowned, too, and his face was heavy.


    "What''s the matter with it? What is it? " Asked Ares.


    Xi Lai. Wenger is after a little processing, with a more gentle way to help ares translation.


    "I don''t know." Mr. Junfang said quietly.


    "I don''t know what it means? Is this the aftermath of your spell? "


    "The origin of the Oriental Tao comes from a group of unknown beings, which is also the origin of the immortals. Many biographies and legends of Taoists searching for immortals recorded in ancient books are related to these things. Immortals are the identity given to them by the human race. The most famous story is that King Mu of Zhou went west to Kunlun to seek the immortality medicine from the queen mother of the West. There are many such stories and legends in China, but the truth It''s far less beautiful than the story


    Mr. Junfang said: "this is the essence of Tao. The human race is born with Tao body and has endless possibilities. Therefore, it is far more than any other species in terms of talent. After mastering the essence of Tao, they will clamor for the Lord. The way of seeking Tao will be mastered by them and eventually sealed up. Later generations will only hear the stories of predecessors, but not the truth."


    Xi Lai. Wenger didn''t translate Mr. Junfang''s words to Ares at the same time.


    Instead, he asked himself, "in other words, is this the Tao itself?"


    "Taoism says that the fairyland is actually a different world. This different world is not made up of a single world, but a myriad of different worlds. Even the ancients have never really touched it all, or even touched a very small part of it. After mastering a part of it, the ancients boast that they have completely mastered it, so they have closed the way of contact Path, but there are a small number of ancients who still keep the way of contact, but they are not accepted by those who call themselves righteous people, so they are called "demons". The demons come from this, and it is the demons that I inherited. The place where I exiled that person was an unknown place among many different worlds, and I don''t know what the unknown place is. "


    Xi Lai. Wenger looked at the huge eyeball in front of his eyes.


    "He is the devil?"


    "It can also be a fairy. The fairy and the devil are one."


    "Since they are the beginning of Tao, then their strength..."


    "I don''t know how strong I am. I have communicated with them a few times, talked with them, and have a preliminary impression of them. There is no clear concept of right, wrong, good and evil, or our human right, wrong, good and evil are all defined by ourselves, which has nothing to do with them. Some of them are powerful, some are weak, not all are superior, some are very intelligent, Even higher than what human beings can understand, there are some mental retardation. Although they carry Tao, they don''t know what it is. "


    Mr. Junfang added: "I don''t know the strength of the fairyland that I exiled him. If there is any, then the man will surely die. Even if he doesn''t die, he can''t escape from the prison of fairyland. If the fairyland is not strong..."


    Mr. Jun Fang stopped talking, and the result has been presented to the public.


    All of a sudden, the cracks in the sky poured out like a flood again, rushing out of the bloody waves.


    In the blood wave, a figure came down from the sky.


    It was a bloody figure, which could not be ignored even in the surging blood waves.


    When everyone looks at that person, his eyes are full of horror, and everyone feels that it is difficult to breathe.


    It is the exiled Chen Yu who is now quite different from before.


    Chen Yu''s murderous spirit is like substance, which depicts a terrifying picture behind him.


    Everyone''s mind seems to have received some kind of message, drawing a picture of Shura in their mind.


    Chen Yu slaughtered wantonly in a deserted land.


    Several powerful creatures fight with this figure.


    And the body of the eyeball is one of them.


    The whole process didn''t last too long, just a few seconds.


    The eyeball smashed the void with one eye and tried to escape into the void.


    However, Chen Yu, who followed him, shot his head off. His head smashed the unstable space and fell into Ares'' Kingdom.At this time, Chen Yu in the eyes of all people was just like the messenger of the last day.


    He destroyed all the powerful beings and nearly half of the creatures in that world.


    It took him a few minutes to silence the strange world.


    He came from the unknown, brought disaster, and left in the unknown, leaving traces of the world.


    Mr. Junfang''s pupil suddenly contracted. In the illusion outlined in his mind, he saw a familiar figure.


    He used to communicate with that being through ideas.


    Even, Mr. Junfang regards that supreme being as a guru.


    It was also the first time that he saw the supreme being.


    Although it is seen through illusion.


    But the picture is real beyond doubt.


    It happened, just a few minutes ago.


    It''s not just an illusion, it''s the last whine of the world.


    Mr. Junfang did not expect that he would bring such disastrous consequences to the world.


    Although it is a small world, there are countless creatures in the world of destruction.


    In a few minutes, Chen Yu really let go of the destruction and destruction.


    It''s not too much to describe that world in terms of life.


    Although it was only a few minutes'' journey, Chen found something.


    It is a small world, a small world formed naturally.


    However, the small world formed naturally depicts traces similar to Chen Yu''s small world everywhere.


    The final product of small world, small world!


    When Chen Yu entered the small world, he had already felt the unusual of the small world.


    When Chen Yu tried to explore the deeper mysteries of the small world, the small world launched a counterattack against him, as if it was to eliminate him as an outsider.


    The result is Chen Yu''s killing!

 Chapter 2829

    Chen Yu is a little puzzled.


    Why does that world repel him so much.


    Even Chen felt the malice from the whole world.


    So that Chen Yu was exiled to that world in the moment, has been inexplicably excluded.


    Chen Yu can''t understand it, so when Chen Yu is attacked, the counterattack is especially fierce and cruel.


    The world is neither small nor big.


    In fact, the so-called destruction of the earth is not enough.


    Chen is not that far.


    If Chen Zhu does not eat or drink for a hundred years, he may be able to wipe out the surface disaster.


    But the earth is still the earth, and it should still rotate the same way.


    However, if we want to destroy the whole human being, and there is no other obstacle like Zhang Tianyi''s level of existence, and human beings do not come up with anything against the common sense of black technology, a little effort is still promising.


    As for the little world, it''s easier.


    Chen Yu directly came to a big collision, the small world destroyed half of the life.


    Originally, Chen Yu wanted to return to the present world, but also need to bypass hell.


    As a result, there is a powerful creature who is proficient in space magic in that small world.


    Chen took a lift and returned to the kingdom of God.


    Killing half of the creatures in the small world also makes Chen Yu full of murderous spirit.


    It''s like the coming of a demon.


    Even Ares, who has been baptized by countless wars.


    All of them were frightened by Chen Yu''s murderous spirit.


    Both he and Mr. Junfang know what is the unusual murderous spirit of Chen Yu.


    But Xi Lai. Wenger and dresac don''t know.


    They were influenced by the murderous spirit of Chen Yu, and thus saw the unreal and all illusions.


    All they saw was the most bloody and cruel picture.


    That''s not as simple as the Shura.


    It was blood covered with scorched earth, and flames burned the wreckage.


    "Get out of here and I''ll stop him." Mr. Junfang''s tone is full of generosity.


    Of course, Mr. Junfang is definitely not that kind of man with great righteousness.


    He just wanted to take this opportunity to fight with Chen Yu, more precisely to test the height of Chen Yu.


    Whether Ares and others stay here or not, in fact, has no great impact on the overall situation.


    In fact, Mr. Junfang now does not expect to defeat Chen Yu in the battle.


    The victory he''s pursuing now is to let Ares escape.


    Ares ran away, and he won.


    Although this kind of spiritual victory is quite helpless.


    But Mr. Junfang has only one hope at the moment.


    However, as the translator of Ares and Mr. Jung Fang, Xi Lai, Wenger has not translated for Mr. Jung Fang at the moment.


    Because at the moment, Arsene Wenger is being influenced by Chen Yu''s murderous spirit, and he is trapped in the bloody illusion of murderous spirit.


    Mr. Junfang looks at Ares.


    Ares is in worse shape at the moment.


    The injury to him is of course an important cause.


    Another more important reason is Chen Yu''s murderous spirit.


    Chen Yu''s murderous spirit brought them a great sense of oppression.


    This sense of oppression has had a substantial effect.


    Even Ares and Mr. Junfang can''t fully play their strengths.


    Chen did not continue the attack or end the fight immediately.


    Chen Yu has gained a lot in the small world, or even a lot.


    Chen Yu vaguely found his own path of small world evolution.


    However, this feeling is not very clear.


    Chen Yu felt that the kingdom of God might be able to give him more inspiration.


    But Chen soon discovered the mystery of the kingdom of God.


    The kingdom of God is no higher than little heaven and earth.


    To be exact, they should be the same level, or the same level of power.


    Shenguo and xiaotiandi should belong to two completely different forces.


    In addition, Chen found that there was a power in the kingdom of God that Chen could not understand or analyze.


    This power is the foundation of the kingdom of God, and the kingdom of God is also supported by this power.


    Chen Yu has some doubts. This power is very strange.


    It should belong to the energy form that is hard to detect.


    But it is very obvious in the kingdom of God.


    Chen Yu thought of a kind of power, theocracy!


    Chen Zhu, Zhang Tianyi, baifra and the 23 generations of Blood Mary have discussed this issue.


    This power is too difficult to understand.


    Even Chen Yu now penetrates the kingdom of God through small world.


    Through the infiltration of small heaven and earth, the general structure of the kingdom of God is analyzed.However, Chen Yu had no idea about the energy supporting the kingdom of God.


    Chen Yu thought that this kind of energy was divine power, which was only his personal guess.


    This should be the secret of the Olympians.


    It also strengthened Chen''s determination to capture ares alive.


    If you can''t analyze yourself, you should find the most intelligent and powerful people in the world.


    Chen Yu doesn''t believe it. They can''t be resolved when they add up.


    Chen Yu looks at Mr. Yan Junfang and doesn''t know if it''s an illusion.


    At the moment, Mr. Junfang''s breath seems to be much weaker.


    Look at Ares. He''s weaker.


    Chen Yu raised his arms above his head.


    All the people are bristling.


    It is obvious that Chen Yu has no intention of further delay.


    Chen Chu stretched out ten fingers, as if to pull an invisible curtain.


    People didn''t understand the meaning of Chen Yu''s action.


    If you do, you can do it. But what do you mean by using such a strange move?


    Just at the moment of confusion, Chen Yu suddenly pulled down hard.


    In an instant, everything in the whole kingdom of God was torn apart by Chen Zhu.


    Mountains break, rivers break


    All things are distorted by Chen Zhuo.


    Ares took a huge puff of blood, and the whole man collapsed.


    Chen Yu tore his kingdom like a rag.


    Although the kingdom of God will not be destroyed.


    But Ares was backfired.


    The kingdom of God is one with him.


    An attack on the kingdom of God is like an attack on him.


    Ares''s kingdom is very large, even hundreds of times the small world of Chen Yu.


    Under normal circumstances, Chen could not cause such earth shaking damage at all.


    However, Chen Yu''s small world is lack of infiltration into ares''s kingdom.


    It''s like a virus invading a program. Although the file of a virus may only be one percent, one thousandth, or even smaller, it can control the operation of the program.


    The program doesn''t need to be much big, as long as the penetration is thorough enough.


    So Chen can tear the opening cloth and overturn the whole kingdom.


    Mr. Jun Fang''s figure gradually faded, and finally disappeared completely.


    Dresac was killed on the spot.


    Faced with such a doomsday situation, dresac''s strength is not enough to protect himself.


    Xi Lai. When Arsene Wenger happened, he just looked at dresac lightly, and then he just took care of himself.


    He couldn''t protect dresac. The only thing he could do was to save his life.

 Chapter 2830

    Chen Yu mentions Ares.


    After watching, Arsene Wenger is going to give him a last look.


    Xi Lai. Wenger shouted: "you can''t kill me! Can''t kill me! "


    "Oh? Why? Because you''re old? "


    "If you want to study Ares, then you can''t kill me."


    "Why? Are you related to him? "


    "I am the only one who can remove his curse now. If you kill me, his curse power will make his power lose continuously, and finally become an ordinary person, then he will lose value to you."


    Xi Lai. Arsene Wenger has long foreseen this result.


    So this statement has been prepared for a long time.


    Chen Yu really put up his killing intention.


    The kingdom of God gradually dissipated and returned to the present world.


    Chen Yu took out the phone and dialed: "Lao Zhang, I caught a God, Ares, the God of war of Olympus."


    Poof -


    Zhang Tianyi, who is having dinner, immediately sprays.


    Did you play? Ares?


    This is the legendary spirit!


    "You''re not kidding me, are you?"


    "No, it''s in my hand now. I found something that may be useful to us."


    Chen opened the video call and pointed to Ares in his hand.


    "This is it? It''s a bit common. You won''t find someone to fool me, will you? "


    "Believe it or not, I''ve already informed you. Will you come?"


    "Come on, why not."


    Although Chen''s words are too surprising.


    However, Chen''s deeds have always been so shocking.


    Study a god! He is also a God with a name and surname.


    This is a great attraction for any friar.


    Zhang Tianyi, too, could not resist the temptation.


    Later, Chen Yu informed baifra and the 23 generations of Blood Mary.


    After that, Zhang Tianyi, baifra and 23 generations of Blood Mary were connected with Chen Yuduo.


    Determined to come to Los Angeles tomorrow to find Chen.


    In fact, baifra has boarded the private plane directly. By the time the phone is hung up, the private plane has already set sail.


    Twenty three generations of Blood Mary is ready to leave.


    Zhang Tian can''t help it, even though his family has a great career.


    But he couldn''t get a private plane.


    It''s a charter flight, and it''s a small airliner.


    Xi Lai. Arsene Wenger follows Chen Yu faithfully.


    There''s no point in running away.


    Xi Lai. Wenger is not stupid at all.


    Escape? Stop kidding.


    Isn''t it good to live?


    In the past, he still held his own position, and felt that it would be barely enough for him to be among the top.


    But after seeing Chen''s methods.


    He gave up the idea.


    He doesn''t know who Chen Yu is.


    But Chen Yu is absolutely the best.


    If the other top few are his level.


    Then I''d better wash myself and sleep.


    It''s all illusory. OK.


    It''s no different from killing an ant.


    Xi Lai. Wenger can live a hundred years, not because of his strength.


    It''s because he''s always in his head.


    At least most of the time, he would not put himself in danger.


    It should be the stupidest decision in his life for dresac to rob Chen Zhu.


    It''s stupid to learn. Wenger wants to slap himself now. It''s stupid. It''s stupid


    Chen Yu didn''t kill Xi Lai. Wenger.


    But after leaving the kingdom of God, he flattened his farm and the houses on it.


    Chen Yu is standing on the ruins of the farm with the fainting ares in his hand.


    Chen Yu hesitates a little. What is ares going to do.


    Shut up at the supernatural Society headquarters?


    Let''s not say whether the people of the supernatural society will have any dissent because of Ares''s identity.


    As far as the total strength of the supernatural society is concerned, it''s probably not enough for Ares.


    Even ares in extreme weakness.


    If he wants to do something, the supernatural society can''t handle it.


    So ares definitely can''t be placed in the supernatural Society headquarters.


    But we can''t stay at home.


    When Chen Yu is at home, there is no problem of spontaneous combustion.


    But the key problem is that Chen can''t stay at home all the time.


    And there are so many children at home.


    I can hold ares at home.If he''s not there, Ares just wants to struggle.


    It is estimated that this account book is not enough for Ares.


    So it''s not allowed at home.


    After thinking for a long time, Chen did not make a decision.


    Just then, Chen''s phone rang.


    "Mr. Chen, are you trying to fix Ares'' headache?" Xi Lai, asked Wenger.


    Chen turned his head and looked at Xi Lai. Wenger: "what''s your suggestion?"


    "The first is to find a remote area, and the second is to have a strong seal."


    Looking for a remote place? The magic island was the first thing Chen Chu thought of.


    It''s my own territory. I can know what''s the first time.


    Secondly, it''s remote enough.


    Although there are some construction teams on magic island.


    And the marine biology laboratory under his name is located on magic island.


    It''s not hard to hide one''s ears from others.


    But what happened to the seal?


    Chen Yu is a pure fighting system.


    I am not afraid of anyone in the war.


    But when it comes to seals.


    He and his master are one Pacific ocean apart.


    If it''s compared to the zenith, it''s one solar system away.


    Even if there is the most powerful seal magic in front of me, I can''t learn it in a short time.


    "Listen to you, you will seal it?"


    "It''s proficient." Xi Lai, said Wenger modestly.


    "Can you seal this guy?" Chen asked again.


    "Three days." Xi Lai, said Wenger with a little hesitation.


    Three days? Three days is enough.


    The three guys are coming tomorrow.


    So this kind of headache, let them go headache.


    Chen Yu still decided to accept the offer of Xi Lai Wenger.


    Seal ares first.


    Three days is three days.


    When Zhang Tianyi, baifra and the 23rd generation arrived.


    Take him out and have a new hardback seal.


    With their three abilities, it is not a problem to seal ares to the dry sea and rotten rocks.


    Of course, no one can really guarantee the sealing of this kind of thing.


    After all, Chen Yu has seen many powerful opponents. When they were sealed, they were not called permanent seals.


    As a result, they spent a winter in the coffin, and then came out again.


    After all, most of the people who created these seals have not been sealed, nor have they been sealed for hundreds of years or thousands of years.


    So those seals are more conclusions drawn through derivation.


    But this kind of derivation is not necessarily 100% accurate.


    Extrapolation is like pi. The longer the extrapolation time is, the more complex the error will be.


    Therefore, the seal that was finally derived is lucky that the sealed person first died in the coffin.


    The bad luck is that the seal is invalid, and the people who are sealed are still jumping out to show off.

 Chapter 2831

    "Ezak, are you on magic island now?"


    "Yes, boss, what can I do for you?" Ezak was immediately refreshed.


    Chen has not been in charge of the Institute of marine biology since he was recruited to run it.


    There was no more communication than the regular allocation of funds to him.


    Ezak was disappointed.


    He never worked hard to be a researcher.


    All his efforts are to make himself famous.


    Chen Yu is obviously the one worth his investment.


    Of course, this investment is not money, but time cost and loyalty.


    Recently, he was responsible for studying the creatures and ecological chains on magic island.


    Some achievements have been made.


    "You should inform the researchers of the institute that a strong earthquake near the sea bottom is likely to cause a large-scale tsunami, so let them evacuate the magic island immediately."


    "Strong earthquake? Tsunami? " Ezak was a little surprised.


    He didn''t get the notice.


    When did it happen?


    Generally, there are earthquake and Tsunami Monitoring in island and offshore areas.


    Once there is an earthquake in the nearby sea area, regional notice will be given as soon as possible.


    But now, instead of the notice from the Seismological Bureau, it''s Chen Yu''s notice.


    Ezak is a little hesitant. Should I listen to Chen Yu.


    What if the earthquake doesn''t come?


    This is the Institute of marine biology.


    It doesn''t seem to matter if it''s delayed for a day or two.


    In fact, it matters a lot.


    Some devices cannot be stopped.


    And some ongoing experiments, if people leave, are likely to lead to the failure of the experiment.


    If it works normally, it could be tens of thousands of dollars a day in maintenance costs.


    But if people leave, a day is a loss of tens of millions of dollars.


    "Recently, I intend to increase the funding of the Institute and, in addition, improve your treatment."


    Chen Yu still quite likes ezak''s style of doing things, that is, interests first.


    There are some things that need not be specified.


    Just say it.


    Ezak heard Chen Yu.


    It''s a quick reaction.


    Whether there is a tsunami or not.


    Chen Yu asked him and the researchers to evacuate magic island.


    No matter what Chen''s purpose is.


    All in all, just do it yourself.


    "Boss, there''s plenty of money now."


    "It''s OK, the research should be done, the equipment should be bought, and the rest of the money should be subsidized for your family."


    Ezak has nothing to say, Chen Yu almost didn''t say, just give you money, you give me a little cooperation.


    "Boss, I''ll inform them right now. By the way Do the construction teams on the island need me to inform them? "


    Since Chen is going to clean up, it can''t be just the people in their institute.


    "The owner of the construction team is my acquaintance, I will inform myself." Chen said.


    The construction team and the research institute are not from the same company. How can the construction team listen to ezak.


    So Chen Yu informed fewood sko directly.


    Feywood schoe''s response was more decisive than ezak''s.


    In the face of Chen Yu, a food and clothing parent, fewood sko can be said to serve wholeheartedly.


    And he is not a fool either. Chen Yu informs him that there will be a tsunami.


    Whether what Chen Yu said is true or not, he can''t ignore it.


    In three hours, thousands of people evacuated the magic island.


    This efficiency is not unpleasant. It is estimated that it is more efficient than the army of the US emperor.


    Chen Yu arrived at magic island with ares after confirming that all the people on the island were evacuated.


    Xi Lai. Wenger naturally follows Chen Yu.


    "What materials do you need?" Chen asked.


    "Blood, a lot of it." Xi Lai. Wenger said: "the worst also needs human blood, if it is the blood of Warcraft, the higher the better."


    "Is dragon''s blood OK?"


    "Well Yes... "


    Arsene Wenger is speechless, but it''s no surprise to think about Chen''s strength and how many dragons he has killed.


    After all, in the kingdom of God, Chen Yu killed a terrible dragon in one move.


    Chen Yu put the barreled dragon blood in front of Xi Lai Wenger.


    Bucket is a bucket. Except for its size, there is no strange place.


    "Is that enough?"


    "Enough."


    Xi Lai. Wenger found a large space and began to make seals.


    It is different from the magic array in Chen Yu''s impression.


    Xi Lai. Wenger''s seal is to put symbols into the ground.Arranged in order, complete and magic array are two styles.


    "This is your seal magic?"


    "It''s not magic, it''s primitive text."


    "Is there any difference?" Chen asked.


    "Primitive writing is the origin of western supernatural civilization." "Like the Olympians, their origins can be traced back to the original text," Wenger said


    "Oh? What is the relationship between the two? "


    "The original text involves some deeper mysteries, such as rules." Xi Lai. Wenger does not hide, or he does not have the right to hide in front of Chen Yu.


    Of course, with Chen''s insight, even if he said more, Chen could not understand.


    "First, the original text is divided into three stages. The first stage is for beginners. This stage is for beginners. What they are exposed to is some common character symbols. As long as they have enough time, most people can learn them." "It''s about as difficult as the most mainstream languages in the world," continued Xi


    "The second stage is the declassifier. I and a few people in the world who master the original characters are all in this stage. These learned characters begin to form new meanings through permutation and combination. This stage has involved the supernatural level, and different permutations will bring different effects. However, the permutation of some characters needs to be powerful The magic of fusion. "


    "In the third stage, that is, the stage of transcendence to sainthood. Although I haven''t reached it, it is also recorded in the classics. The saint, the master, means transcendental knowledge. Every orator will create a unique character that belongs only to him. " Xi Lai. Arsene Wenger looked at ares: "the founder of Olympus is a saint, and created a mythical era."


    How amazing is Chen Zhu? Can this thing make an Olympian?


    Heavy look at Xi Lai. Wenger''s eyes have changed.


    It seems that he is more important than ares!


    Xi Lai. The reason why Wenger said that, in fact, is also betting on himself.


    Only when their own values are embodied, can they not be killed.


    Very helpless, also very realistic.


    His life is now in Chen''s hands.


    It''s up to Chen Yu to think about life and death.


    If Chen Yu thinks he''s useless, he should be ready for the things behind him.


    Until now, Xi Lai. When Wenger faces Chen Yu, he will be afraid.

 Chapter 2832

    "Tell me more about the orator."


    Chen Yu is really a little surprised.


    Although his current combat power is peerless.


    But it''s basically impossible to create a Protoss.


    But Xi Lai. Wenger said that the creator of Olympus is actually a master of the third stage of the original words.


    If it''s just something powerful, Chen Yu may not be concerned.


    If I try my best to enlarge my moves now, it will take minutes for me to commit any crimes against humanity.


    But Chen has little say in creation.


    "I have said before that every character has a special meaning, and in the third stage, you can create your own character. This character is not public, only the owner knows it, and mastering this character is equivalent to mastering a rule."


    Said, Xi Lai. Arsene Wenger typed a character, the character burned in front of Chen Yu.


    "This character is a symbol of fire. For example, if the prophet controls the character of fire, he can control all the flames in the world. Even the flames released by the enemy cannot hurt the prophet."


    "That is to say, this is a question of authority, right? It''s like a computer. I''m the owner of the computer. I have the highest authority. If other people want to play this computer, they only have low authority? "


    "Almost that." Xi Lai Wenger said: "theocracy is actually this kind of senior authority, while ordinary friars are ordinary authority. Regardless of the level gap of personal cultivation, in the confrontation of the same attribute, whoever has the theocracy will have the initiative."


    "But the orator should only master one character? It''s a kind of rule, but the Olympian gods, hundreds of gods, most of them have their own power, which seems to be inconsistent with what you said. "


    "I''m not a saint, and I don''t know." Xi Lai. Wenger is helpless.


    If you are a saint, who is still talking with you.


    Although it may not have hit you, but a few moves should be no problem.


    Xi Lai. ARS ¨¨ ne Wenger takes the time to arrange the seal.


    When it was light, Xi Lai and Arsene Wenger set up the seal.


    Chen Yu asked the East and the West.


    He can''t help anyway.


    As for whether it will disturb Xi Lai.


    That''s not in Chen''s consideration.


    Anyway, Xi Lai. Wenger didn''t complain, did he


    As a matter of fact, Xi Lai Wenger answered Chen Yu''s questions as he arranged the seal.


    It still brings him a lot of trouble.


    But what can he do.


    He can overcome his troubles, but he can''t overcome Chen Yu.


    So he can only overcome the trouble.


    "Isn''t this primitive text hard to learn?"


    "As I said before, the first stage is not difficult. It doesn''t need a very high language talent. Normal people can basically master it in a few months, but the second stage needs to consider this problem."


    "Do you think I have this talent?"


    "Well This... "


    I wonder if you have this talent.


    Talent is not something that can be distinguished by the naked eye.


    Of course, in Chen''s face, he can''t answer that.


    Especially when Chen Zhui is smiling.


    Xi Lai. Wenger is very skeptical if he gives a negative answer.


    Will Chen Yu let him experience hemiplegia first.


    "I can sort out the original text, but I can''t guess how much Mr. Chen can learn."


    "Well, let''s not talk about this. What else did you find after you read the original characters I printed?"


    "In fact, what I said before is close to the truth."


    "Close? In other words, you still have reservations, don''t you? "


    Xi Lai. Wenger looked at Chen Yu: "there are a lot of characters on it that I haven''t touched. Some characters are very advanced, and the original characters combined with those characters will be very horrible, so I doubt that what you have may be artifact, which is why I want to get it."


    Artifact? Chen was not surprised by the answer.


    After all, it was given by Lao Zhang as a reward.


    The common magic tools didn''t mean much to Chen Yu either.


    So it''s not incomprehensible that Lao Zhang wants to give him artifact.


    However, Chen Yu estimated that even Lao Zhang did not know how to use the disk and spearhead.


    Otherwise, it will not be sent to Chen Yu.


    Anyway, Chen Yu''s disposition to Zhang Tianyi is considered to be in place.


    If the old man can really use it, if it''s good to use it, he won''t be given it.


    That disc and spear head, looking at the unknown, but slightly tall.In fact, it''s just a decoration. It doesn''t work at all.


    "Besides, your artifact should be incomplete." Xi Lai, said Wenger.


    "You can see that, too?"


    "If my guess is right, there should be five parts in the artifact. At present, there are so many parts that I can guess. If I can see the original, maybe I can give more information."


    Xi Lai. Wenger seems to be careless. In fact, he still wants to see the original.


    So far, the original characters have appeared incomplete.


    So even if he is a professional in the field of primitive characters, he does not have a comprehensive grasp of primitive characters.


    This has also led to the difficulty of a third stage orator in their field.


    If we can touch the artifact in Chen Yu''s hand, we may be able to give him more inspiration and complete the missing part of the original text.


    Chen didn''t reply to the review immediately.


    Xi Lai. Wenger is not a good man.


    The devil knows what he''s feeling.


    By nine o''clock in the morning, Xi Lai. Wenger still has not completed the seal.


    At this time, Chen''s cell phone rang.


    It''s a call from fewood schoe.


    "Hello, Mr. Chen, I asked the coast warning center and the earthquake bureau. It seems that there was no deep sea earthquake and tsunami last night. Did you receive any wrong information?"


    Feywood Sike doesn''t care if Chen Yu actually gets the wrong message.


    In fact, he wanted to ask if the construction team could go back to continue construction after Chen''s work was completed.


    "Oh Are there no earthquakes and tsunamis? I''ll ask. "


    Chen can''t drag on any longer. It seems that he can only make earthquakes and tsunamis artificially.


    Chen Yu flew into the air and took out the black Trident.


    With his current strength and black Trident, there is no problem to create a tsunami.


    Of course, it''s either a catastrophic tsunami or a small-scale tsunami.


    Mainly for bluffing.


    Not long ago, Chen Yu set off a tsunami of nearly 10 meters near magic island and rushed toward the Los Angeles coastline.


    On this scale, it will not cause any damage, and it will be frightening even if the sky is high.


    Ships that can be temporarily stopped.

 Chapter 2833

    Chen''s strength control is still in place.


    It will not cause damage, but it has certain danger.


    Sure enough, less than ten minutes.


    There''s another call from fewood schoe.


    He was also very confused about the tsunami.


    This tsunami is too coincidental.


    Of course, he didn''t make too many guesses, just as coincidence.


    "How much longer?" Chen asked.


    "Come on," replied winder


    He wants to be quick, but he is not going to seal anyone or any Warcraft.


    This is a God, a real God.


    The difficulty of this seal is far from that of other seal objects.


    Even if it''s only for three days.


    These three days also need to be learned. Winder spent his whole life learning.


    What''s more, he is only proficient in sealing.


    At this moment, hundreds of scarlet characters have been engraved on the ground.


    These characters are all written by Cyrus winder through magic.


    Xi Lai. Wende consumes a lot for these primitive words.


    But he must finish the final work, otherwise Chen Yu will kill him.


    "Mr. Chen, put the spirit on the ground."


    Xi Lai. Wende still maintains proper respect for Ares.


    Anyway, ares is still a God.


    This is a human respect for God.


    Chen obviously has little respect for the defeated general.


    Throw ares on the ground.


    Ares snorted.


    He has already regained consciousness.


    However, he did not have any communication with Chen Yu.


    There was no begging or threatening.


    Defeat was an unforgivable crime to him.


    He used to exist as a winner.


    He is the God of war, the beacon of victory.


    Now, however, he is defeated.


    To him, this is no doubt a great irony.


    Once he was able to give victory to war.


    Now the God of war can''t win.


    He waited quietly and accepted his destiny.


    Of course, he knew that even resistance was useless.


    In the past, Winder''s face became very serious. Under his control, the characters on the ground began to wrap around ares like cloth.


    Every character wrapped around ares will bring him untold pain.


    His powers are being stripped.


    Ares tried to fight against this force.


    But he''s too weak now.


    It has already been stolen.


    Then he was beaten by Chen Yu.


    He has never been so weak.


    Even in deep sleep.


    Chen Yu stood in front of Ares without expression.


    "The black gang riots in Los Angeles during this period came from your instigation?"


    Ares looked at Chen Yu, and he had doubts in his eyes, but also a blink of an eye.


    "I know where your troubles come from, but as enemies, I will not tell you the truth."


    "Well, I remember what you said. In your research project, I will add a slicing project."


    Ares closed his eyes silently, and the original text was penetrating into his body.


    Soon, Ares was covered in red characters all over.


    Chen Yu looks at ares with a glint of vision.


    "The seal is finished." Xi Lai, said winder.


    "Done? That''s it. Shouldn''t he be sent to an invisible place? For example, different space and so on. "


    "I can''t, my seal can only seal his power, and only three days." Xi Lai. Wende looks at Chen Yu helplessly.


    If you give him enough preparation, it''s OK.


    But the preparation time is far more than three days.


    Chen''s cheek twitches slightly. What''s the difference between this and no seal?


    Originally, Chen Yu had a headache because he didn''t know how to arrange Ares.


    Not the power of Ares.


    With or without his seal, Chen could not bring him to the headquarters or home of the supernatural society.


    This is the biggest problem.


    Not power, but ares himself.


    Xi Lai''s seal didn''t ease the trouble.


    It makes the trouble even more troublesome.


    Because now ares is full of red characters.


    Anyone who sees him knows he''s in trouble.Now Chen Yu doesn''t dare to let Ares leave his vision at all.


    "I don''t want this seal."


    "I thought you understood." Xi Lai. Wende looks at Chen Yu.


    Just then, Chen''s phone rang.


    "Chen Yu, where are you now?" The sound of beverah came from the phone.


    Chen couldn''t help smiling. "Have you arrived in Los Angeles?"


    "Yes, I just got off the plane." "I feel the power of the sea, it seems to come from you," said baifra. "Are you fighting that ares at sea?"


    "I''m on magic island now. Where are you now? I''ll see you. "


    "I said, I just got off the plane."


    "Well, I mean, where shall we meet?"


    "You are the head of the earth. Where can I meet you?"


    "Well, you''re waiting for me on a farm in the west suburb of the city. It''s a ruin. You should recognize it well."


    Chen Yu mentioned Ares and Xilai winder.


    Xi Lai. Wende would like to tell Chen Yu.


    He doesn''t like flying, especially being carried.


    And being carried by Chen Yu.


    It''s more tiring to resist the wind pressure caused by high speed than a close fight.


    But he clearly has no choice.


    When Chen Yu returned to Xilai Winder''s farm.


    Baifra has come first.


    Baifra looked at Xi Lai, who was in Chen''s hands. Wende and Ares.


    "The two of them, which is ares?"


    "Can''t you see it with your eyes?"


    Chen Yu is very proud, but he recognized the origin of Ares at a glance.


    Baifra didn''t recognize it.


    Baifra shook his head: "the power of the two of them is very strange. He seems to be sealed by him, but his power level is not up to the level of the gods I think."


    At this time, Ares raised his head and looked at baifra: "human beings, what level do you think the gods should reach? Why do you set standards for gods? "


    Baifra looked at Ares. It was clear that ares had already admitted his identity.


    Baifra shrugged: "I think I have reached the standard of the gods, so I think I am a God and can be, and as a standard, I think under me are all human beings, above me are all gods."


    Chen Yu throws ares in front of baifra.


    "He gave it to you. I don''t want to look after him. Before Lao Zhang and the 23rd generation come, you have absolute control over him."

 Chapter 2834

    "What is this Rune? Which faction? " Baifra obviously did not know the original characters.


    Chen looked at Xi Lai. Wenger: "his masterpiece, he also gave you."


    "Is he also your prize?"


    "Last time Lao Zhang sent me two things, I asked him to identify them, but he made up his mind."


    Hearing Chen Yu''s words, baifra couldn''t help but watch Xi Lai. Wenger.


    Only half a sound to suppress a sentence: "courage is commendable, Zhang Tianshi sent things, you dare to touch."


    Xi Lai. Arsene Wenger''s expression is dead.


    There seems to be a certain distance between us.


    At least, he couldn''t do the same as Chen Yu and Zhang Tianyi, who used these artifacts for courteous exchange.


    Chen Yu left after he had told the story.


    Leave Ares and Xi Lai Wenger to Bayer.


    There''s no need to worry.


    Baifra may not be as powerful as Chen Yu.


    But his knowledge, his wisdom.


    Even a hundred Chen can''t match.


    Maybe Ares and Xi Lai Wenger will make small moves under Chen Yu''s eyes.


    But you can''t do a little thing in front of beverah.


    As for whether baifra can work out something.


    Chen Yu knew that baifra would not hide.


    They can get together, in fact, they still know each other''s mind.


    Although several of them belong to different forces.


    But the pursuit is a higher realm.


    This will not change.


    So what knowledge sharing can bring is more information feedback.


    The leaders among them will also be able to guide their way.


    Let''s say Chen Yu, who is now the leader.


    Chen''s every step is hard and obscure.


    Every step is for the blind to touch the elephant.


    And every step Chen gave them was a beacon.


    On the contrary, if we all take advantage of ourselves.


    Then the stronger the stronger, the weaker the weaker.


    Finally, distance.


    This is a choice of combining advantages with disadvantages.


    If everyone holds it, he may be stronger than me, and it will be troublesome in the future.


    Then they can''t work together.


    All four of them have a default rule.


    Don''t ask each other to tell their core secrets.


    But in the way of seeking Tao, any perception and feeling need to be shared.


    ¡­¡­


    Chen Yu and fari are preparing to move these two days.


    From mirrorlake manor to Mingyue villa.


    Of course, there is nothing to move.


    I''m not going to move furniture or anything.


    Mainly to transport some summer clothes.


    As for daily necessities, just prepare another set.


    It''s mainly to send a few evil spirits to clean up.


    When the bad devils are almost ready, their family can move in with their bags.


    Zhang Tianyi and the 23rd generation arrived the day after Chen Yu informed them.


    Together with the three baifra, it has now become a dead house.


    All day long, I hid in the research room that Chen Zhu prepared for them.


    The research room is the underground base of a mysterious organization that Chen has destroyed.


    It''s just that mystery has long since disappeared.


    The underground base has been vacant for a year or two.


    Now it''s waste.


    It''s hidden enough, there''s no interference.


    Chen Yu is cool and unrestrained every day.


    If you have any discovery, just wait for the notice.


    Moreover, Chen Yu also has something to do.


    The second issue of lost civilization is on air.


    The secret on the island of the common capital gradually emerged.


    At the same time, various strange events began.


    The broadcast of this episode immediately caused quite a stir.


    Ratings also set a record for SC radio and television.


    Over six million people watched at the peak.


    If it is in front of national TV stations, this number is not recorded naturally.


    But SC radio and television only have coverage in California.


    The total population is just over 40 million.


    Six million viewers, which means one in seven Californians watch the show.


    Earthquake, tsunami, startling birds, ring cloud, python, mysterious Trident.


    All became the focus of attention.


    Especially the mysterious Trident.


    It also caused the public''s hot comment.


    Trident, for most people.The first thing they think of is Poseidon''s trident.


    Although the program never said that the ancient Greek civilization appeared on the island of the Communist capital.


    But from the traces in some ruins, it can be vaguely seen that it is not the ancient civilization of America.


    After all, the difference in style is too obvious.


    Then mysterious events happened one by one.


    Ryan villaster was a brilliant performer on the show.


    After later editing, she was portrayed as a woman warrior who was not afraid of danger.


    She''s like Laura in the Tomb Raider.


    Knowledgeable and excellent.


    Most of the time, she was eloquent.


    You can take your time in the face of danger.


    In front of the pool where the mysterious Trident is placed.


    She was also the first to rush up.


    Faced with the threat of the python without flinching.


    Also in the mysterious Trident, ushered in the climax of the program.


    And the appearance of the mysterious shadow.


    All of them show the particularity of the program.


    It also made the show the biggest hit of the year.


    SC group''s chief executive, Stanley, called and said he was contacted by all five major broadcasting groups in North America.


    I hope I can get the broadcast right of lost civilization. The price is easy to say.


    And their offers are all surprisingly high.


    The production cost has been exceeded.


    That is to say, Chen Yu was originally holding a loss mentality.


    Instead of losing money, he made a lot of money.


    Although the money doesn''t mean much to Chen.


    As for whether to broadcast it to other TV stations.


    Chen didn''t care. He asked him to contact and discuss the price.


    Anyway, Chen''s goal has been achieved.


    ¡­¡­


    In a high-rise apartment, there are six people sitting in front of the TV, watching the second episode of "lost civilization" replayed by SC TV station.


    "Boss, is that Trident what you are looking for?"


    Miro tanzk Williams watched the program without expression.


    I don''t know what I''m thinking.


    It wasn''t until the end of the show that Milo tanzk Williams said, "check the location of the island."


    "Boss, that Trident must be Poseidon''s weapon, right? That must be what we''re looking for. "


    "I don''t know, but it''s not easy." Milo tanzk Williams said in a deep voice, "in addition, Miss Ryan villaster from this program invited her here. Besides, the director of this program group should have a lot of content not shown in the program."


    "OK, I''ll go now."


    "Wait If you can, take the third episode of lost civilization, and maybe you can find more information from it. "

 Chapter 2835

    Ryan villaster got out of bed in a daze.


    But all of a sudden, Ryan villaster saw a dark figure sitting by the bed.


    "Ah..." Ryan villaster cried out in horror.


    The shadow sat so quietly, making a cold voice.


    "If I were you, I would not shout."


    Ryan villaster soon calmed down and looked at the shadow in question.


    "Who are you? What are you going to do? "


    Ryan villaster reached under the pillow.


    Ryan villas has a very bad habit.


    She likes to hide a gun under the pillow.


    It comes from the fact that she was almost forced.


    Since then, she has needed a gun to calm her emotions.


    Ryan villaster shot at the shadow without hesitation.


    Fortress agreement, breaking into other people''s houses without permission, was shot dead is also deserved.


    Ryan villaster is not that soft girl either.


    When I was filming in Colombia.


    Just in time to meet drug traffickers, the camera crew directly launched a gun battle with drug traffickers.


    Ryan villaster killed two people himself.


    And she''s a member of the shooting Hobby Association.


    Each year, the shooting practice alone reaches more than 1000 rounds.


    Bang -


    just then, there was a flash of sparks on the dark face.


    Then the bullets were in the house.


    "I don''t like it." The shadow stood up in a very discontented tone.


    Ryan villaster shivered with fear.


    But she soon regained her mind.


    He turned over on the bed, rolled to the edge of the bed, and fired several shots at the shadow.


    But no matter where the bullet hit each other, it just splashed sparks.


    Ryan villaster felt it, too.


    No matter who the other party is, she and the gun in her hand will not die.


    The dark figure grinned.


    Although the room is dark at the moment.


    But the white teeth are particularly conspicuous.


    It seems that the night can not cover a white tooth.


    Then Ryan villaster suddenly felt his body bound.


    Obviously there is nothing on him, but his arms can''t be opened.


    An invisible force pulled her down.


    And this unknown fear left Ryan villaster blank.


    What''s going on?


    Who is this man?


    Why did he attack himself?


    Ryan villaster was pulled directly out of the house and then into a black business car.


    When he got on the bus, Ryan villaster suddenly found that faroui Lysander was also on the bus.


    But the next moment, she found that faroui Lysander, like her, had been caught.


    "Faroui, isn''t that what you''re doing? What kind of prank is this? " Ryan villaster was still a bit of a fluke.


    Faroui Lysander looked at Ryan villaster in silence.


    He didn''t want to talk, either.


    It was when he went home that he found a stranger at home.


    Then he thought he was good at it, and he had to fight against it.


    As a result, they were pressed on the ground and rubbed again.


    The one who was dragged into the car at last still has a wound on his face.


    He really didn''t want to explain anything to Ryan villaster.


    Even when he saw the arrival of Ryan villaster, he was a little thankful.


    It''s not just myself that''s unlucky.


    Then the man who had pulled Ryan villaster out got on the bus and sat next to them in the back seat.


    Ryan villaster can see it, too.


    This is a black man, not tall, thin and small.


    It looks a little malnourished.


    Faroui Lysander looked at the black man.


    "Ryan, can''t you beat him?"


    Ryan villas was soon laughed at by faroui Lysander.


    Sneer of humed: "have kind of you to fight with him, won me to give you when three months of affection R."


    Faroui Lysander looked at the black man.


    He''s a little eager to try.


    But the one sitting in the front seat, not long ago, just let him tired.


    They don''t know where they''re going.


    I don''t think it''s a good place to be.


    When they got to their destination, they had some accidents.


    I thought it would be some remote wilderness.Unexpectedly, it is a high-end apartment building.


    They were also looking for an opportunity to ask for help from the security and service steward here.


    As a result, entering the hall of the apartment building, we found that all the people in the hall were wearing black suits.


    And everyone has sharp eyes and a holster on his waist.


    These men who arrested both of them also brought them in with great pomp, without any cover at all.


    Ryan villaster and faroui lesender were looking around.


    They hope to distinguish the origin and identity of these people from some of their characteristics.


    But I looked at several people and didn''t recognize them.


    Ding -


    the two were pushed into the elevator.


    But they suddenly found that there were more than them in the elevator.


    In the elevator stood a tall and incredible giant.


    The giant is at least 2.5 meters tall, and his limbs are thick.


    Faroui Lysander looked at the giant with incredible eyes.


    Even though this elevator is more spacious and higher than ordinary elevators.


    But the giant still needs to lower his head, or his head will hit the top.


    Ryan villaster frowned.


    Previously, she felt that these people might not be ordinary people.


    Now she is more certain.


    She has never heard that human beings can grow up like this.


    Ding -


    the elevator reaches the highest level.


    The giant pushed two people with one hand.


    When they got out of the elevator, the giant also came out.


    In front of them is a luxurious living room.


    There is a main seat and eight secondary seats in the middle of the living room.


    And in the whole living room, only the man sitting on the main seat is normal.


    The other eight seats are either empty or not normal people.


    In the first seat was a wet man with a strange fish head.


    Opposite him was a woman with blue skin.


    Faroui Lysander suspects that he''s really been made whole.


    It could be a prank.


    It looks like a costume party.


    Ryan villaster has a dignified face.


    It''s not going to be a make-up party.


    They are likely to enter a place where different people gather.


    At this time, the fish''s head opened first.


    "Faroui Lysander, where is the island of lost civilization you filmed?"


    "Who are you? I don''t like this kind of prank. If you don''t stop this prank, I will accuse you of illegal detention! No matter who you are. "


    At this time, sitting in the middle, Milo tazik Williams stood up.


    "Can the law of man govern the gods?"

 Chapter 2836

    Faroui Lysander looked dumbly at Milo tazik Williams.


    It''s the first time he''s faced this kind of situation, this kind of problem.


    Gods? He never thought that one day someone would come up to him and ask him this kind of question.


    This man calls himself a God?


    It''s not the territory of some cult, is it?


    Are these evil believers who are brainwashed going to develop themselves into members?


    Faroui Lysander''s brain is filling up.


    Faroui Lysander obviously didn''t believe Milo tanzk Williams.


    But just then, faroui Lysander''s body drifted uncontrollably.


    Milo tanzk Williams raised his arm slightly.


    "Don''t question me with your foolishness."


    Faroui lessendton panicked, he didn''t understand, he didn''t understand.


    Why does your body float.


    The next moment, an invisible sense of oppression tensed his body.


    Then there was the pain, and the bones in his body were whining.


    Then there was the difficulty of breathing. He felt as if he was in a vacuum, unable to get a trace of air from his mouth and nose.


    In a few seconds, he felt as if he had been through centuries.


    Finally, all the shackles are gone.


    Faroui Lysander fell to the ground, breathing heavily.


    The face was full of horror and wonder.


    He didn''t understand. He couldn''t understand what happened.


    But one thing he knew.


    It must be supernatural power.


    Ryan villaster never spoke.


    She was equally frightened.


    She had been wondering whether the man in front of her was really what he said.


    It''s a God.


    Soon, faroui Lysander and Ryan villaster were in a state of utterance.


    Whether the other party is a real God or not.


    They don''t have any choice when it comes to Milo tazak Williams.


    Whether it''s succumbing to each other''s identity or using force.


    They can only cooperate.


    A day later, faroui Lysander and Ryan villaster got on the boat to the island of the common capital.


    Both of them are worried. People around them are not like people.


    Of course, the vast majority still maintain human form.


    But a few, but non-human form.


    It''s creepy to watch, and their food is creepy.


    "Hi, beauty, do you have a drink?"


    Ryan villaster was blowing the sea breeze in the bow of the boat when a man came over.


    Ryan villaster looked at the man. He was handsome and stylish.


    Tall, handsome, well-dressed and elegant.


    If he didn''t have a long and thin tail, he would be a perfect man.


    Of course, Ryan villaster was more willing to communicate with the man than the rest of the boat.


    "Don''t be afraid. I don''t eat people." The man said with a smile.


    His smile has the power to defuse fear.


    Ryan villaster is a little more relaxed.


    I don''t know why, this man can make her feel at ease.


    "My name is Bader." Said the man.


    "Then you are God, too?"


    "Ha ha There is only one God, and that is my boss, Mr. Milo. " Bader laughed.


    "And you? believer? Servants? Or his creation? "


    "I am an ordinary man, he gives me strength, and I obey him."


    "Then Is he really a God? "


    "In the eyes of ordinary people, the existence that is more powerful than you and that you can''t understand can be called God. From ancient times to the present, the definition of God has been very vague. For example, the Supreme God in JD religion is the only God. His definition is omnipotence, lawlessness, and infinite tolerance and compassion, so whether my boss is a God or not depends on you Which religious standard defines the concept of deity. "


    "What if it is based on the standard of JD teaching?"


    "If that''s the standard, then he''s just a slightly stronger human."


    "You don''t seem to have much respect for your boss." Ryan villaster was acutely aware that Bader''s tone was understated, with no respect for his boss.


    Bader smiled softly, not answering Ryan villaster.


    Just, that kind of look has answered the question.


    "I think he should be loyal to your team and serve your master wholeheartedly.""Ha ha..." Bader smiled.


    Ryan villaster, though, was a little wary of Bader.


    But at least Bader showed no malice or danger.


    They talked a lot and Ryan villaster got a lot of information from Bader.


    Of course, maybe she didn''t get the information, but Bader didn''t disclose it to her intentionally.


    Anyway, Ryan villaster felt that Bader''s attitude was ambiguous.


    He did not show much respect for his master.


    Ryan villaster also suspected that it might be a false image of Bader.


    Maybe it''s just a pretence that he deliberately shows up and misunderstands himself.


    But what''s the purpose of misleading yourself?


    What benefits can be generated?


    At least Ryan villaster didn''t think he could benefit from it.


    One day and one night, Milo tanzk Williams and his men arrived at the island of the common capital.


    Miro tanzk Williams''s vision is far away. His power sweeps the whole island.


    Sure enough, he felt something unusual about the island.


    It''s very obscure, but it can''t be concealed from him.


    "Over there."


    Miro tanzk Williams points to the south of the island.


    There is a familiar but strange atmosphere.


    Bader is at the end of the line.


    There was some doubt in his eyes.


    Bader looks at Milo tazik Williams.


    At this time, Ryan villaster happened to look at him.


    After everyone has landed and the team has made some adjustments, it will continue to move forward.


    "Boss, I feel a huge breath ahead! It''s huge! " Said Attila, the little giant in the procession.


    Milo tanzk Williams also felt it, and he felt it more and more comprehensively than anyone else.


    The master of this breath is powerful, but strange.


    Soon, faroui Lysander and Ryan villaster found out that they had reached the pool.


    But there is no stone platform in the pool.


    The surrounding plants are still round.


    Milo tanzk Williams is on his way.


    That strong breath is here, but there is nothing here.


    Just then, a majestic voice came.


    The voice was very loud, but it was not clear which direction it was coming from.


    "This is not the place where you can walk. Get out of here! Otherwise, you will be punished! "

 Chapter 2837

    The roar made everyone''s heart bristle.


    Mingming''s voice is near here, but no one can be seen.


    Even Milo tazik Williams.


    Mingming''s breath made him feel very close.


    But I just can''t see people.


    So he can''t help but wonder if the other side''s concealment level is particularly high.


    It may not be weak to infer the strength of the other side from the level of concealment.


    Milo tanzk Williams stood still, calm on the surface.


    In fact, I was in a panic.


    Milo tanzk Williams is ambitious, premeditated and powerful.


    But not enough experience.


    Milo tanzk Williams was an ordinary man.


    Ordinary black gang can''t be more ordinary.


    He has been in contact with the supernatural world for less than two years.


    And in three years, he did it less than ten times.


    Most of the time, his people can solve problems.


    So no matter how sacred he seems.


    In fact, he is a man of extraordinary power.


    Although he has been studying this power for the past two years.


    But in mentality, he did not really change.


    It''s like a beggar, if he gets a huge fortune.


    But I didn''t know how to use the property.


    Maybe it''s easy to eat, drink and play.


    But how to use the money to invest to get more profits is unknown.


    Of course, we can''t say we don''t know anything.


    At least Milo tanzk Williams is working hard now to get more power.


    His strength comes from Ares, the God of war.


    He stole ares''s power.


    He had power close to the gods.


    This power is really powerful.


    Strong enough to make him think differently.


    That is to make yourself a God.


    There is power, but there is no power.


    So when Milo tanzk Williams was studying power.


    It is also studying how to obtain theocracy.


    Fortunately, he found a helper.


    An expert on the myth of Olympus is Bader.


    After Milo tanzk Williams showed his strength, they hit it off.


    Bader got a gift from Milo tazik Williams by the way.


    Miro tanzk Williams said that when he became a real God, he would find a way to make Bader and a group of cronies become the next God.


    Baader was pleased that he was willing to offer his knee.


    By this means, Milo tanzk Williams has brought in a large number of "like-minded" people.


    But as far as practical experience is concerned, he may not be as good as his men.


    So face something that you can''t understand.


    He was still in a panic.


    Boom -


    just after the event, the stone mountain beside the water pool shook.


    The gravel fell from the stone mountain.


    Constantly set off waves and waves.


    Then, the outline of a huge creature gradually appeared in front of the Chinese people.


    Everyone can''t help but take a breath of cool air.


    With the collapse of the rock mountain, the huge creature also stood up from the bottom of the rock mountain.


    Dragon! That''s a real dragon!


    The legendary dragon!


    The figure of the great bank, the strong breath of suffocation, let everyone be one of the stagnation.


    Even Milo tazik Williams can''t help but step back.


    He never thought that he would face the dragon.


    He has never met a dragon before.


    This is the first time in my life.


    "All people, you have set foot in the inviolable Holy Land!" The dragon looks down on the crowd.


    Faroui Lysander and Ryan villaster were both stunned.


    They are different from others. They are real ordinary people.


    They have nothing to do with any gods or dragons.


    But they don''t just have to face God now.


    And face the dragon.


    They hid directly behind the stone.


    I''m afraid the dragon will see them.


    Ryan villaster''s idea is that, unfortunately, there are no cameras.


    If you can take a picture of the scene in front of you.


    Maybe it will create a more shocking effect than lost civilization.


    Just then, Ryan villaster found that Bader was slowly retreating.His expression is different from others.


    He was looking at the situation with surprise, doubt and a meaningful smile.


    Ryan villaster looks at Milo tazik Williams again.


    Miro tanzk Williams had the same look of horror.


    To make this team look like Bader is the leader of the team.


    At least Bader was calmer than the others, than Miro tanzik Williams.


    "Me! Milo tanzk Williams, the descendant of Ares, and the successor of Ares. " Milo tazik Williams said loudly, "I''m here to look for the artifact of the Olympian gods left here! Now I command you, step back, in the name of the God of war. "


    "Descendants of the God of war?" The dragon is still holding its proud head and overlooking Milo tanzik Williams: "I don''t see where you look like the God of war."


    Milo tanzk Williams raised his right arm and clenched his fist.


    A white light of magic bloomed from his fist.


    Like the twinkling of a star.


    This power has also given Miro tankik Williams confidence and courage.


    With this power, what else can I be afraid of?


    Even in the face of the legendary dragon.


    Even if it''s a dragon, it''s just a mount of a God, or a pet.


    "I think you are also the remnant of Olympus. I will allow you to be my mount."


    Milo tanzk Williams said confidently.


    Boom -


    the Dragon suddenly drops its claw and beats it hard on the ground.


    In a flash, a huge pit appeared on the ground, and the crack spread throughout the area.


    "Mortal, you are looking for death!"


    "I don''t appreciate it!"


    Milo tanzk Williams''s high arm suddenly opens the palm of his hand and presses it down.


    In a flash, a light column fell from the sky.


    Out of the pillar of light came soldiers in gold armor.


    "Dragon, I will give you one last chance to surrender to me! I will honor you in the name of God of war. "


    Milo tanzk Williams is still reluctant to kill the dragon in front of him.


    I am only one step away from becoming a God.


    When they become gods, they naturally need servants and mounts.


    The servants have already had, but the mounts have not.


    Especially the windy mount like the dragon in front of us.


    If you ride this thing out, it will definitely explode.


    As for whether we can accept the dragon.


    After spreading the magic power all over the body, Miro tanzik Williams'' perception is more clear.


    The dragon in front of us is really powerful, but it is not enough to shake itself.

 Chapter 2838

    It can be said that the power brought him more than confidence.


    There is also unimaginable knowledge, which does not belong to Milo tanzk Williams.


    It''s from Ares, from the power he stole.


    Since Milo tanzk Williams stole Ares'' power.


    He has also been working on the study of power.


    And I have developed many moves to use the power.


    But research to study, not as good as this moment of the top.


    Anyway, Milo tanzk Williams felt like he had wasted more than two years.


    And I also feel that I used to be stupid.


    Now, of course, he suddenly accepted the power of God.


    Mainly under the stimulation of the dragon in front of me.


    If you don''t have this dragon in front of you.


    He estimated that he could not extricate himself from the joy brought by the divine power.


    I thought I had mastered all the powers.


    Until now, I have been imbued with the knowledge of divine power.


    Only then did he really understand that the power was so used.


    Although he got the top, he was still very young.


    But compared with the moment before their own, has been wise do not know how many times.


    Ares''s knowledge also made him recognize the strength of the dragon in front of him.


    It''s powerful But there is a big difference with myself.


    As he called out twelve holy armor soldiers.


    His battle with the Dragon began.


    Miro tanzk Williams, with his chest in his hands, looked at the war with ease.


    At this moment, he is no longer confused and surprised.


    As if everything was under control.


    The Dragon slapped a holy armour soldier.


    The transformation of the holy armour soldier was almost photographed.


    But under the influence of the divine power, all the damage was restored in an instant.


    Clang -


    a clear sound swings open, and the holy armour divine soldier cuts his sword on the dragon''s neck.


    The Dragon tilted its head a little bit, and the scales on its neck were cut off. At the same time, it seeped blood slightly.


    Under the pain, the Dragon immediately showed his rage.


    The Dragon tried to open his mouth and chewed the holy armour.


    At last, he was bitten to pieces and spit them out.


    This time, the holy armour soldiers did not recover.


    It seems that the holy armour is not completely unstoppable.


    Roar -


    the Dragon roared: "arrogant fool, it''s your turn soon!"


    Milo tanzk Williams said, dismissing it.


    "Do you think you have defeated me if you destroy a holy armour? You don''t understand the power of the gods. "


    Milo tanzk Williams raised his right arm again and gave it a light wave.


    More beams of light fell in the sky again.


    One by one, the holy armor soldiers came out of the light.


    Every holy armor soldier is full of brightness.


    While resplendent, it also exudes an irresistible atmosphere.


    That is the sense of oppression brought by their own divine power, which has an absolute suppression effect on the existence of lower level.


    The dragon power of the dragon has no effect on them.


    On the contrary, it''s their magical breath that makes the dragon very uncomfortable.


    He doesn''t like such a fight.


    It looks like there''s no winner yet.


    But the game was very bad for him.


    The individual strength of these holy armor soldiers is not very strong.


    The dragon can deal with more than ten of them.


    Give him a certain amount of time. He can send all the holy armor soldiers to the garbage collection station.


    But if there were more, he would not be able to cope.


    He''s not an elephant, and these paladins are not ants.


    It doesn''t need astronomical figures to defeat or even kill the dragon.


    When Milo tanzk Williams called for the second wave of the holy armor, the number was enough.


    Each attack of holy armour can bring slight damage to the dragon.


    Although it''s not very heavy, it can break the defense, which shows that the dragon has been in the downwind in this battle.


    Every holy armour soldier can cause slight injury to him.


    Add up to serious injury.


    The more the Dragon fights, the angrier it gets.


    "Enough!" The dragon''s forelegs hit the ground heavily.


    In a flash, a stone pillar exploded on the ground.


    These stone pillars instantly sealed the holy armor soldiers.


    The holy armour soldiers still keep the action of that moment.


    "Human, your toys are useless. Now it''s your turn."The faces of the others were a little dignified.


    Bader, on the other hand, showed surprise.


    Meanwhile Bader looked back at Ryan villaster.


    He had already noticed that Ryan villaster had been watching him secretly.


    No, Ryan villaster didn''t look away at all.


    Bader smiled at Ryan villaster.


    It seems to be saying, I know you are watching me.


    Milo tanzk Williams looked at the dragon with a smile on his face.


    "I was a little surprised by your strength, well, almost that much." Milo tanzk Williams held out two fingers, his tone full of disdain for the Dragon: "however, this degree of accident seems not enough to let you defeat me."


    Milo tanzk Williams reaches for the dragon.


    The Dragon felt a strange force sweeping its body.


    But the feeling was fleeting.


    There''s no time to resist or resist, it''s over.


    But the force didn''t seem to be attacking him.


    At least he didn''t feel hurt.


    Milo tanzk Williams put down his arm and smiled even more.


    "What did you do?"


    "It''s nothing but the power of God."


    "Play the devil." The Dragon snorted coldly.


    Once again, the Dragon slapped the ground with its claws. In front of him, the ground burst out a huge and incomparable stone pillar and shot at Miro tanzik Williams.


    At this time, Milo tazik Williams stepped on the ground.


    Similarly, in front of Miro tanzik Williams, a huge stone pillar rushed out of the ground.


    The two pillars collided and were even.


    But the Dragon did not calm down: "how could How could it be? "


    "This is the power of God. See? You will, and I will And stronger than you! "


    Miro tanzik Williams stepped on the ground again, only to see a huge earth and stone palm beside the dragon, holding the dragon.


    "Now, tell me, will you submit to me?"


    The giant dragon is hard to grasp by the earth and stone palm, but he grins.


    "Do you think you''re going to win?"


    "Let me see what you can do to turn defeat into victory It doesn''t seem that I know all your abilities, none of which can get you out of the situation. "


    The Dragon stretched out its claws hard, then lifted a piece of dragon scales on its jaw.


    Milo tanzk Williams didn''t understand the dragon''s intentions.


    He didn''t stop the dragon. He wanted to see what else the Dragon could do.


    "Have you seen the imprint of this contract?"

 Chapter 2839

    There was a look of wonder in Bader''s eyes.


    Slavery! This is not a good magic contract.


    No matter human or dragon, they don''t like being enslaved.


    Especially for the powerful dragon.


    It''s hard to accept this kind of slavery contract without being beaten.


    Moreover, the contract is full of breath.


    It shows that the man who imposed the contract on him is still alive.


    And it''s very stable


    It also shows that the owner of this contract is not only powerful.


    And he was young and strong, not that old God.


    Bader searched his mind for the right person.


    But he didn''t find anyone who met those criteria.


    It''s very likely that gods will be able to beat dragons and force each other to sign a slave contract.


    And as far as he knows, no one who knows will do so.


    In normal times, I''m a turtle with a low attitude.


    It is impossible to force a dragon to be its own slave and servant.


    After all, an ordinary adult dragon is not a necessity for the gods.


    Let them do the housework? In addition to their ability to make contributions to the demolition of their homes, the level of other household chores is really unsatisfactory.


    And they''re very active by nature. It''s always trouble that accompanies them.


    They are low key antonyms.


    As for walking tools and so on.


    With their huge size, they are the perfect targets for ground to air missiles.


    As for their strength, it is not necessary for those who can enslave them.


    Even those people may wish they were enslaved by weak servants rather than dragons.


    As for Milo tanzk Williams, and his pathetic men.


    Basically, they are in a state of ignorance.


    Ares''s knowledge has nothing to do with it.


    And the power he borrowed from the dragon also has no relevant information.


    So he didn''t understand the purpose of dragon to show the brand of the contract.


    What kind of force does this contract brand represent?


    "Do you want to frighten a spirit with this mark? Did you get anything wrong? " Milo tanzk Williams looked at the dragon with disapproval.


    "Boss, maybe we should leave." Bader said.


    "Why? Because of that mark? "


    "That mark means trouble, big trouble." Bader replied.


    At this time, the Dragon said, "I have never thought of defeating you."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Don''t you think you''re a God? Unfortunately, I think my master is also a God, so you should have a good fight. "


    "You have a master?"


    Milo tanzk Williams is very dissatisfied with this.


    Dragon, there can only be one master.


    That''s me!


    Only oneself has this qualification.


    The Dragon grinned: "you''d better be careful, my master is very powerful!"


    "Don''t fool me with such a reason. No matter who your master is, I will let him know that I''m not easy to mess with." Milo tanzk Williams is still that arrogant attitude.


    The power brought him not only confidence, but also arrogance.


    He seems to think that if he is stupid, he should look down on all living beings.


    At this time, Bader turned to look at Ryan villaster.


    "We''d better get out of here."


    Ryan villaster suddenly heard a voice in her head, which made her jump.


    At last she focused on Bader.


    And ask with eyes: "are you talking?"


    "We''d better run faster."


    "Why?" Ryan villaster responded with a look.


    "The master of that dragon is not a half - hung man like Milo."


    Ryan villaster still doesn''t understand.


    Isn''t the power shown by Milo tanzk Williams strong enough?


    Facing the dragon, it still has overwhelming power.


    The dragon was as powerless as a child before him.


    Ryan villaster thinks it''s scary enough.


    But listen to Bader, it seems that this is not enough?


    Isn''t that powerful enough?


    Bader laughs bitterly. It''s troublesome to explain to ordinary people.


    As far as Milo tanzk Williams is concerned, it''s not so good.


    Bader moved back carefully.Fortunately, everyone''s attention is on the dragon.


    And didn''t notice Bader''s move.


    And now the dragon, or sabonis, is very worried.


    He has put off so long, ten minutes.


    Why hasn''t your boss come yet?


    At his speed, he should have arrived long ago.


    The scene fell into silence.


    Milo tanzk Williams didn''t start right away.


    He wanted to wait for the owner of sabonis to show up.


    Then beat him with your own hands.


    To prove their strength.


    However, it seems that the other party hasn''t come yet


    "Isn''t your master afraid?" Milo tanzk Williams said scornfully.


    "Well That... " Saberness was a little embarrassed. "Can I make a phone call?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Obviously, this sentence seems very inappropriate in this situation.


    But what''s more surprising is that Milo tanzk Williams agreed.


    "Ha ha Of course, it''s good for you to die. "


    Then Sabonis took out a very old-fashioned phone, and it was a brick one.


    He can only use this kind of durable one before he has turned into a human.


    But even so, making a phone call is still a tough task for him.


    Without destroying the mobile phone, it is more difficult to make a successful phone call than a tragic battle.


    Fortunately, he completed the work of making a phone call with all his heart.


    "Hello, sabonis?"


    "Boss, didn''t you receive the message I sent you? The fish is on the hook! The fish is on the hook! You let me wait for the person to come, why don''t you come? If you don''t come, I''ll be killed by him. "


    "Oh So I''m playing games with my daughter. When she''s asleep, I''ll catch up with her. You can hold on for a while. "


    "I can''t hold it The other side is too strong. "


    "No, you haven''t killed me for three minutes. You can. I believe you." Chen Yu said disapprovingly.


    Sabonis howled.


    At this time, Milo tanzk williams came up to pick up the phone on the ground.


    "Coward, if you dare not come, your pet is mine."


    "Coward? Are you sure you know what you''re talking about, kid? "


    Chen Yu on the other end of the phone gave a scornful laugh: "with the power you stole from Ares?"

 Chapter 2840

    "What do you know?" Milo tanzk Williams''s face was covered with frost.


    "Ha ha How much do you think I know? " Chen Yu smiled.


    "Dare you show up to fight with me?" Milo tanzk Williams is still confident in his own strength.


    As long as those who know it are killed, no one knows it.


    "Good."


    Milo tanzk Williams heard a strange voice coming from behind.


    I couldn''t help but turn around and see a strange Asian standing behind the crowd.


    Ryan villaster and faroui Lysander also look at people.


    However, when they saw the newcomer, they were surprised.


    How is he? Why is it him?


    They couldn''t help but look at each other and see the surprise in their eyes.


    Bader looks at Chen Yu.


    When did the man appear behind him?


    Chen''s eyes swept all the people on the scene.


    "It''s really a surprise. Recently, my luck seems to be very good. I met another God."


    "Meeting the gods may not mean your luck." Miro tanzk Williams looks at Chen Yu with a sneer.


    "Chi..." Chen Yu chuckled, "do you think I''m talking about you?"


    Chen Yu turned to look at Bader: "you, from which myth? You are not the God of Olympus, your breath is different from them, but you and the gods of Olympus still have the same place. "


    Bader looked at Chen Yu. "Have you ever seen a real God?"


    "Yes, I''ve killed a demigod, I''ve seen the body of a God, and I''ve defeated a god recently."


    Bader pondered for a while and said, "I have no enmity with you, so you don''t mind if I leave here."


    "I''ve been studying gods and ways to be gods recently, so I don''t mind having one more subject." Chen Yu looks at Bader, with light in his eyes.


    "You still need to be a God? You are stronger than most gods. " Bader said seriously.


    "To be a God is to gain more powerful power. My path is very different from that of the gods, so I want to see if I can use the divine power to gain more powerful power."


    "If you just want to know the relevant information, I can provide it to you, but I''m not going to be your test article."


    "Are you blind? You think he''s a God? There is only one God here, that is me! He''s just one of my dogs. "


    Chen Yu looks at Milo tanzk Williams and Bader.


    "I seem to have sabotaged your plan. What do you want to do with him? Does he have anything to covet? "


    Bader looked at Chen Yu with a smile. "It''s not about getting something from him. I just want to see if he can really succeed."


    "What''s the success?"


    "Become a God."


    "Bader, what are you talking about? Have you forgotten that I found you! " Milo tanzk Williams frowned.


    Bader glanced lightly at Milo tazik Williams.


    "Are you sure you found me?"


    Milo tanzk Williams frowned and recalled his meeting with Bader.


    He''s not sure. He found Bader himself.


    Or was deliberately guided, the last to find Bader.


    "Don''t use that skeptical look. You are right. Everything is just my plan, including stealing the power of Ares, the God of war, which I arranged. Otherwise, why do you think you can steal the power of a God so smoothly?" Bader said with a smile, "there is only one possibility. It is the help of another God."


    Milo tanzk Williams is a little nervous.


    He thought he made it perfectly.


    No one knows what he has done.


    But now it feels like the world knows what he did.


    On the contrary, he himself was kept in the dark all the time.


    "You lied, you lied to me! I''ll kill you all! "


    The golden light on Milo tanzk Williams suddenly burst out.


    Then, a beam of light came down from the sky, and dozens or hundreds of holy armour soldiers came from the beam.


    "Broken metal."


    Chen Yu said quietly that in a flash, all the holy armour soldiers were squeezed and deformed by an invisible force. In a flash, they were kneaded into iron balls, and finally directly kneaded into one by a brute force.


    When -


    the iron ball is thrown directly in front of Milo tazik Williams.


    Miro tanzk Williams''s face turned blue and red.Milo tanzk Williams had a big drink. In a moment, his power swept over Chen Yu''s body.


    In a flash, Miro tanzk Williams''s face once again showed a triumphant smile.


    "Now, you will and I will all. It''s a wonderful power." Miro tanzk Williams felt the flow of power in his body. It was really wonderful.


    At present, the power of this man can reach such an incredible level.


    Chen has just felt the power sweeping his body.


    But I didn''t seem to be hurt.


    What did he do?


    "Boss, he seems to be able to duplicate the power of others."


    "Oh, in other words, did he copy mine?"


    "I guess so, boss. Be careful."


    Chen Yu laughs and looks at Milo tanzke Williams with a little movement in his eyes.


    "Come on, attack me with the power you stole from me, and I''ll see how you use it."


    Miro tanzk Williams looked at Chen Yu, his eyes full of anger, and shouted, "die for me!"


    A giant giant giant hand came down from the sky, as if to shoot the whole island into the Pacific Ocean.


    "This is your skill, and I can increase the power of this skill by ten times! Die under your own skill. " Milo tanzk Williams was surprised that this power even exceeded the power stolen from Ares.


    Chen Yu looks at the giant palm which is made by the general trend of the world.


    Chen Yu seldom uses this move, because it belongs to the appearance of goods, which is useless in the middle.


    In the battle of the same level, the killing power of this move is almost zero.


    Even if the power increases ten times.


    Only when one''s own physical attack is attached to the general trend of heaven and earth can one improve some power.


    So the general trend of heaven and earth is only suitable for buff, rather than direct attack.


    It''s like the real function of gasoline is to start the machine, not to pour it on others directly.


    Milo tanzk Williams was in the middle of a triumphant moment when he suddenly felt a pang of pain.


    Then there was a strong sense of weakness.


    This also caused him to kneel directly on the ground, gasping heavily.


    Chen said, "I just had a fight with ares two days ago. He didn''t use it when I let him down. Do you know why?"


    Milo tanzk Williams looks up at Chen Yu reluctantly.


    In my eyes, there are questions as well as unwillingness.

 Chapter 2841

    "Your ability to copy and paste is really good, but under normal circumstances, it doesn''t have much value." Chen Chu shrugged and said.


    "Why?" Milo tanzk Williams couldn''t understand why.


    "Stupid." "Mr. Milo, the ability to copy others doesn''t mean you don''t need to expend. You use the power of God of war to copy others'' ability, but you still need to expend a huge amount of power, and you can never be more skilled than the user," Bader sneered


    "I can instantly unleash ten times more power than the user." Milo tanzk Williams forced in.


    "This is not an advantage at all. Users often know the power and consumption of the skill they use best. They know the most appropriate level of the skill. However, as a thief, you feel that you can increase the power by ten times. This is basically putting the cart before the horse. It''s stupid. In the battle of the same level, you need to have your own skills and use the most familiar skills, Instead of using each other''s skills, your behavior can only lead you into passivity. "


    Bader''s analysis was in place, just as ares knew it.


    So he didn''t try to copy Chen''s skills from beginning to end.


    Moreover, Milo tazik Williams has copied his abilities.


    But he didn''t copy his blood and constitution.


    Can blood and constitution be duplicated?


    Their skills and blood and physical fitness are matched.


    Their skills are based on blood and physical development.


    So there is no matching physique and bloodline, how to play the full power of skills.


    Moreover, Milo tanzk Williams was able to replicate others'' abilities.


    But he can''t intuitively understand what skills are easy to use and what skills are not easy to use.


    For example, just now, if he used Chen Yu''s Guiyi skill as the fourth most important skill, maybe he could have a few moves with Chen Yu.


    But he actually chose the world without eggs.


    It''s like smashing the face with soft Mei coin. It''s really enjoyable to watch.


    But no one can expect soft girl coins to kill people.


    And he still uses ten times the amount.


    As a result, the giant palm of the world has not been photographed.


    I can''t hold it first. I took the lead in spraying blood on the ground.


    Chen Yu always thinks that this product is for fun.


    And he had a fight with hobbel Timothy Haber.


    It is also the powerful power of space, but I don''t know how to use it.


    Of course, hobor Timothy Heber is much better.


    Hobbel Timothy haiber was just unskilled.


    And hobbel Timothy haiber is just a little white.


    I really don''t understand. I just hit people with my fists.


    As a result, if you meet someone who is bigger than his fist, you can just play yourself out.


    This is like Chen Yu taking all his wealth to go to the stock market with Buffett desperately.


    They can let Chen Yu jump across the Pacific in minutes.


    "Protect the boss!"


    Milo tanzk Williams still has several loyal employees.


    As soon as I saw Milo tanzk Williams lying down, I immediately came up to block Chen Yu.


    Pa pa pa -


    those people were stared at directly by Chen Zhu, and then burst one after another.


    "Who''s going to do a few moves with me? Come out together and I''ll take you home."


    There was silence, and faroui Lysander and Ryan villaster were all stunned.


    They thought Milo tazik Williams was scary enough.


    But now I find that the real terror guy has been lurking around them.


    As for the rest of Milo tanzik Williams''s staff, they really don''t have the courage to face Chen Yugang Not on the side.


    In fact, only a few of them are the core of the English gang.


    Most of the others were attached in the later period.


    So there''s no loyalty to Milo tanzk Williams.


    More cooperation in interests.


    So let them give up their lives and Chen Yu desperately.


    Forget it. This guy doesn''t look like a man or a woman.


    It''s not a superhero who doesn''t kill people.


    Chen Zhao clapped his hands and turned to Bader.


    "Well, it''s up to the clowns. Now it''s our turn. I''d like to see how powerful the gods were at their peak."


    Bader looks at Chen Yu helplessly. He doesn''t want to start.


    I really don ''t want to do it. The goods in front of me are more dangerous than Ares.


    This is the existence of a lord killing.


    Bader used his powers to probe Chen Yu.It turned out to be a chilling picture.


    It''s not all you can see, but it''s enough to drive people crazy.


    If you have the power to fight or fight, maybe you can fight with each other.


    But his power has nothing to do with war.


    Although he is respected in the divine world, his strength is not weak.


    But this strength also depends on who compared.


    "Sir, I don''t think you''re wasting your energy. I almost have the immortal body. You can''t kill me, and I can''t win you, so our fight is doomed to have no result."


    "I never believe in immortality. As a God, you should understand that there is no real immortality in the world, and God will die."


    "Of course, I totally agree with you, so I''m just saying that I''m close to immortality, even if you put me in the sun to bake, you can''t kill me, and my immortality is related to my birth."


    "I still want to try."


    "It''s only a few hundred kilometers inland. You and I are fighting here, which has a great impact. I will have trouble, and you will have trouble."


    Chen Yu suddenly missed ares''s kingdom a little.


    As long as an idea, directly put people into the kingdom of God.


    How to fight in the kingdom of God will not affect the present world.


    Bader raised his eyebrows, and he felt that Chen''s breath was increasing.


    And this increased speed made his scalp numb.


    Chen Yu did not intentionally release the breath.


    But others have already felt the difficulty of breathing.


    Chen Yu has opened the fourth level of Guiyi skill, and looks at Bader with hot eyes.


    "I still want to try."


    Bader shrugged helplessly: "well, you attack me with all your strength. If you can''t kill me, our fight will be over. How about?"


    "Well, I''ll do my best!"


    Chen Yu silently accumulated strength.


    And the air around him began to converge sharply towards Chen''s fist.


    Chen is going to blow Bader into slag.


    Chen Yu wanted to see if Bader could not die.


    If you can take all your strength and never die, Chen Yu has nothing to say.

 Chapter 2842

    Chen''s right fist has become pitch black.


    This is because Chen''s right fist attracts air.


    Any color that deepens to the extreme will turn black.


    Chen Yu stepped forward and punched Bader across the air.


    Boom -


    in an instant, starting from Bader.


    Behind Bader, along with half the island land, disappeared.


    The terrifying wind wave directly lifted the sea water for tens of meters and pushed it forward.


    They were in the middle of the island.


    But the next moment, they are only left in front of the cliff.


    There is also a huge and incomparable mire, the sea water is broken by the impact of this blow, leaving only a thin mud basin.


    It wasn''t until a few minutes later that the water returned to the mire.


    The scene was silent, and Miro tanzke Williams'' eyes were about to pop out.


    He suddenly realized how stupid and ignorant he had been before.


    Faroui Lysander and Ryan villaster were not calm for a long time.


    A blow to blow half the island out?


    This is the real meaning of the ashes!


    Is this what people do?


    Faroui Lysander gradually understood.


    Why did Chen Yu have such a strange attitude.


    Even, he thought about Chen''s purpose of investing in filming lost civilization.


    And the first episode of lost civilization.


    Why is Chen Yu so angry.


    All these are controlled by Chen Yu.


    As for Milo tanzk Williams'' men.


    Almost exploded in place.


    Horse eggs I almost met this kind of dangerous person.


    Their current level is only the level of chest broken stone.


    They should be made enemies of the demon king who evaporated half of the island with one blow.


    It''s better to bury it in a corner.


    Sabonis is speechless.


    He doubted how he could resist Chen''s five minute beating.


    As for Bader, the world has completely evaporated.


    Chen was sure that Bader''s breath was gone.


    Chen Yu was disappointed, even regretted.


    He is also a real God.


    It turned out to be too much.


    Bader''s breath and strength are not under Ares.


    At first, Chen Yu thought Bader might resist.


    But I did not expect that he could not resist at all.


    What is the concept of being bombarded by tens of billions of tons of power?


    Basically, this is the disintegration of the molecular structure.


    Chen Yu did not believe that Bader could be revived.


    Then Chen Yu believed it.


    There are countless light spots around.


    The dots of light are converging.


    Chen''s eyes are about to fall out.


    Can this product really regroup its molecular structure?


    Is this guy immortal?


    In just ten seconds, Bader stood in front of Chen Yu intact.


    Nimar''s, he didn''t even change his clothes.


    Bader looked at Chen Yu with a smile, spread out his hands and said, "Sir, you can''t kill me."


    "Go, you go." Chen is helpless.


    But Bader is not going to leave.


    Chen Chu looked at Bader and said, "why don''t you go? How many moves are you going to continue with me? You think I can''t kill you? Or do you want to see if I can find your weakness? "


    "No, I just want to give you some information."


    "What information?"


    "Don''t you want to know what Mr. Milo is going to do?"


    "Others are in my hands, do you have much to do with you?"


    "Well, since I''m not needed, I''ll go."


    "No, I''m joking with you. You just don''t know humor." Chen Yu said with a smile, "what kind of God are you?"


    "Why don''t you ask Mr. faroui Lysander and the beautiful Miss Lane villaster to answer for me? I think they have already guessed my identity."


    "Can I really say it?" Asked Ryan villaster.


    She can now be sure that Bader is really a God.


    She didn''t want to offend a real God.


    "Of course, there is nothing to hide."


    "He is Bader, the God of light, the son of Alisa, Freya and Odin in northern European mythology. He is blessed by all things in the world and has the ability to immune from all harm. Only Xie parasitic has no blessing, and only Xie parasitic can kill him." Ryan villaster said.Chen Yu looked up and down at Bader and couldn''t help exclaiming.


    Nordic myth, that''s as famous as Olympus myth.


    It is also a hot topic in the adaptation of TV series.


    However, Chen Yu''s understanding of Nordic mythology is limited to Odin, Leishen and Loki.


    What''s more, all this knowledge comes from a sorority movie and TV series.


    As for Bader, the God of light, Chen Yu didn''t know much about it.


    "That is to say, mistletoe can kill you?" Chen asked doubtfully.


    "Yes, but it''s not a common mistletoe." Bader didn''t avoid the topic: "it''s the mistletoe of nothingness. The special weapon made of that thing can hurt and kill me."


    Chen Zhuo kept silent, not to say that there was no mistletoe in his hand.


    Even if there is, it''s hard to be effective for Bader.


    Bader can tell himself his weakness so frankly.


    I don''t think it will work just by making a weapon out of the mistletoe.


    "There are many gods like you in the world, aren''t there?"


    Bader thought for a moment and replied, "not many, less than five, but in the next hundred years, more gods will come to life."


    "Why?"


    "Don''t you know? The age of psychic tides is coming, and it''s going to be a big one. "


    "In return for letting you go, do you provide some information about the sleeping gods?"


    Bader sneers and lets himself go?


    Obviously you can''t help me, OK.


    "I have nothing to say. I don''t want to start a godfight."


    This is the rule of the gods.


    Unless the other person is alone and weak.


    If not, especially if the other party is a member of a system Protoss.


    Then the friction that can be avoided should be avoided as much as possible.


    If it can develop into a Protoss system, then the strength of the protoss is not bad.


    So once it develops into a god war, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    As a member of the Asaph, Bader has faced God wars directly.


    The twilight of the gods in the legend happened in reality.


    Chen did not expect Bader to speak.


    After all, I really don''t have the ability to threaten him.


    If he can''t be killed, he doesn''t need to be threatened by himself.


    "He has the ability to be a God, and you can study him." Bader finished, and the body began to break down, like the reverse of his earlier regrouping.


    Chen Yu looks at Milo tazik Williams.


    At the moment, Milo tanzk Williams only feels numb.


    He wants to be a God, not a god studied.


    Bader added: "it''s not that kind of slice."


    With that, Bader disappeared irresponsibly.


    Then Miro tanzk Williams was alone in the face of Chen Yu''s horror.

 Chapter 2843

    It''s not that Milo tanzk Williams didn''t think about a positive wave with Chen Yugang.


    However, he doubted that he could not withstand Chen Yu''s fist.


    After all, he didn''t have Bader''s undead body.


    Later, Milo tanzk Williams was carried by Chen Zhui and thrown on sabonis''s back.


    He finally got a chance to sit on the back of the dragon.


    Although not riding, but at least to satisfy his curiosity.


    As for the others, Chen Yu didn''t care.


    Just leave faroui Lysander and Ryan villaster where they are.


    And the rest of Milo tanzk Williams'' men.


    "Don''t mess around. To tell you the truth, I work for that gentleman." Faroui Lysander looked at these inhuman people in front of him, looking at them warily.


    Although these people seem very insignificant to Miro tanzke Williams and Chen Yu.


    But for ordinary people, they are basically a slap in the face of a child.


    As a matter of fact, these people have no intention of doing anything at the moment.


    After all, Milo tanzk Williams was taken away.


    At the moment, they have no interest. They are almost like dead fathers.


    And they also saw that faroui lesend and Ryan villaster knew Chen Yu.


    First of all, I don''t know if I''m familiar with you. If I''m missed by that kind of person.


    A few lives are not enough.


    ¡­¡­


    Milo tanzk Williams didn''t know where Chen was taking him.


    Anyway, it''s on the back of the dragon.


    Although his powers have recovered a little.


    But facing Chen Yu.


    He really didn''t have the courage to resist.


    Sabonis has been flying in the sky for half an hour and has entered the Los Angeles area.


    Of course, sabonis didn''t enter the city.


    Although Chen uses air refraction to avoid radar.


    But it''s not very safe.


    It''s still possible to expose.


    So it''s better to avoid densely populated areas.


    Sabonis flew straight into the desert.


    Finally, sabonis landed.


    Chen Yu jumps down with Miro tanzke Williams and tells saberness to return to the supernatural Society headquarters.


    After entering the underground base, we finally reached the bottom.


    "I think you''re almost recovered. Let''s go."


    Chen Yu dropped Milo tazik Williams on the ground.


    Milo tanzk Williams is at the top of his mind at the moment.


    This gloomy underground base is like the place where anti-human experiments are carried out.


    And the silence here is terrible, which makes Milo tanzik Williams have a lot of very bad thoughts.


    He wanted to escape, but he was afraid that he could not bear Chen Yu''s blow.


    Up to the bottom of the base, an electronic door finally appeared.


    Chen Yu stepped forward and pressed a few codes. Then the door opened.


    Unlike the outside, the laboratory inside the door is very bright.


    But there is no figure, still very empty.


    Just then, the door of the front room opened.


    Baifra came out, looked at Chen Yu, and then at Miro tanzik Williams.


    "Who is he?"


    "Test article 2." Chen said casually.


    "Oh?" Baifra couldn''t help scanning Milo tazik Williams.


    For the time being, he didn''t find anything special about Milo tazik Williams.


    "He''s a former servant of Ares. I''m taking him to see Ares. They haven''t seen each other for many years. They must miss him very much."


    Milo tanzk Williams listened to Chen Yu''s words, and his heart was cool.


    Baifra is more interested in him.


    Listening to Chen Yu''s tone, it seems that this man and Ares have many stories.


    Chen pushed open the door of a laboratory.


    Ares and Zhang Tianyi, 23 generations of Blood Mary are in it.


    They don''t look at all like they''re doing experiments.


    It''s more like chatting about family life, sitting in front of the chair and talking freely.


    When Milo tazek Williams was brought in, Ares raised his eyelids and looked at him.


    "I''ve already guessed that you''ll be brought in soon. My guess is right, Milo."


    Miro tanzk Williams looked at ares with a complex and slightly awkward look.


    He didn''t know what to call Ares.


    Keep calling his master?


    He can''t, after all, he betrayed Ares.But by name? It also seems to be very inappropriate.


    So now he stands embarrassed and doesn''t know what to say.


    Of course, no one else is embarrassed at all.


    Especially Chen Yu and baifra are looking forward to a good play.


    Unfortunately To their disappointment.


    There was no conflict between the two.


    Ares, in particular, was too calm.


    Calm is unacceptable.


    Zhang Tianyi and 23 generations of Blood Mary still don''t know who Milo tanzk Williams is.


    "Ares, would you like to introduce me?"


    "He, Miro tanzk Williams, my former servant, swore to me his eternal loyalty, and then he stole my power. If my fight with Mr. Chen was in my heyday, he would not easily defeat me." Said Ares.


    "It seems that you are not completely worried about him. You still care about him."


    "As a traitor, he is in the same situation as me. I should be happy, of course." "Of course," said Ares.


    Ares looks up and down at Milo tazik Williams.


    "And he, on the way to becoming a God, should be your predecessors, which is of great research value."


    Said Ares, rather gloating.


    Miro tanzk Williams turned black.


    "His power is totally different. It seems that he has made a lot of attempts in the past two years. Whether he succeeds or fails, he is very valuable." Ares is still adding.


    "Gentlemen, I''m just a failure. I have no value at all. He''s a real God. He''s the most valuable one." Miro tanzik Williams pointed to Ares.


    Ares is still that kind of light attitude.


    "You don''t have to say it, they all know it, but I''m still happy to have a man who makes me hate and fall into the same fate as me."


    The reason why ares is so calm sitting here chatting.


    It''s because his power has been completely sealed.


    Sealed by the three most powerful and knowledgeable people in the world.


    Even in terms of their strength, they can be said to be three extremely powerful gods.


    So if it''s not necessary, Ares doesn''t want to struggle.


    In this case, he would be happy to have one more person with the same life.


    In particular, this man is still a traitor against him.


    Of course, as a God.


    Ares did not lose his divine dignity most of the time.


    Even if he was defeated, Ares accepted calmly, neither begged for mercy nor gave up.


    Although not readily accepted, at least he has the most people do not have the calm and rational.

 Chapter 2844

    Of course, the main reason for ares''s calm is that these days have come down.


    He was only asked by Chen Yu, Zhang Tianyi, baifra and the 23 generations of Blood Mary.


    It''s more of a peaceful exchange.


    Instead of actually slicing him.


    But ares is not sure how long the research will last.


    If they don''t get the results they want before that.


    So what I''m facing is probably the real slice research.


    At this time, the arrival of Milo tazek Williams obviously shared the pressure of Ares.


    "Lao Zhang, give him a seal."


    Chen pointed to Milo tazik Williams.


    Soon, Milo tazik Williams was sealed.


    It''s easier to seal him than to seal Ares.


    Ares is a true God.


    He is no less powerful than anyone present.


    Even in a weak state, he can''t be looked down upon by anyone.


    But Milo tanzk Williams is different.


    His strength is only relative to ordinary people.


    But for several people present, everyone can run him to death with one hand.


    When ares is sealed, people are not sure how long the seal will last.


    And Milo tanzk Williams, that''s basically the old seal of the wasteland.


    Milo tanzk Williams sat in an empty chair.


    Other people sit back in their seats.


    The atmosphere at the scene looks more like a tea party.


    "Mr. Milo, tell me about your plan to become a God." Chen took the lead in saying.


    Milo tanzk Williams hesitated a little, and finally said, "at the beginning, I found the tomb of Ares in the diary left by an elder of the family. At that time, I didn''t contact with any other spiritual world, so I didn''t believe in it. I didn''t believe in the existence of ghosts or the truth of Ares''s tomb, but I think it''s true Maybe this so-called Shenmu can find some valuable things, so I will send someone to find this Shenmu. "


    "Later, I finally found ares''s tomb and woke him up."


    Then Miro tazek Williams looked at Ares and continued, "then he showed me his extraordinary power and accepted me as his spokesman in the mortal world, and gave me a magic seed."


    Magic seed? People look at Ares.


    "What is the power seed?"


    Ares replied: "first of all, human beings can''t be the carrier of the divine power. What they need is a special blood and people, for example, the descendants of the gods, or a special blood. If they don''t have both, then there is only the third choice, that is, through the seeds of the divine power, simply speaking, a transformation process."


    "The seeds of divine power can transform ordinary people into God''s cubs, which are the most basic divine bodies. They can basically meet the two conditions of the carrier and use of the divine power."


    "Can the divine body grow?" Chen asked.


    "Yes, I am the God body of the mature body." Ares said, "and when he accepts the seed of my power, he can accept the gift of my power."


    "And then you gave him the power?"


    "Exactly borrow." Ares replied.


    "In the first year, I did a lot of things with Ares'' power, including his own business and mine. I was not satisfied with the power borrowed from him. I began to contact with people from other spiritual world, and then I met Bader."


    People look at Ares.


    Ares felt the eyes of the crowd.


    Some surprised asked: "what''s the matter? What''s wrong with Bader? "


    "Don''t you know?" Chen asked.


    "Should I know this man?"


    "Well, you really shouldn''t know each other."


    After all, they are two gods, and they are not in the same era.


    And Ares obviously just woke up. Bader and the Nordic gods should have appeared during his sleep.


    Moreover, Bader is not a very rare name in the West.


    "I think my contact with him should be arranged by him, and I don''t know when he noticed me." Milo tanzk Williams said in a tone of some chagrin, and did not know what he was regretting.


    "He said that he was an expert in this field, and after his research on me, he found that I had some connection with Ares. I could borrow the divine power from him. Similarly, Ares could withdraw the divine power lent to me. He called this connection the divine power hub, but he said that he had developed a way to force the divine power hub of the master-slave relationship Turning around is that I can borrow Ares'' power endlessly, and Ares can''t recycle it. ""Is this the truth that your power has been stolen?"


    Ares shrugged helplessly: "this method was developed by the Olympians. I never thought that there were loopholes in it, let alone that someone could counter me in this way. Who is Bader?"


    "A God, the God of light in Norse mythology, and you are not a God."


    "It turned out to be a God." Ares was a little more receptive to the result: "but though Bader was extraordinary in ability, he still couldn''t solve the problem thoroughly, that is, the power carrier. Though Milo could steal my power, he couldn''t produce the power himself. The seeds of the power were from the young to the mature, which was less than a thousand years, so the power that Milo could steal was not Often limited, but he is also a wise man, know how to spend my powers, let me have been in a weak state


    As he spoke, Ares gave Miro tanzik Williams a look of approval.


    Milo tanzk Williams said: "Bader is not completely unable to solve this problem."


    "Oh? He has a way? " Ares is not calm.


    After all, if it''s just a matter of stealing power, Ares can stay calm.


    After all, it will take more than a thousand years for Milo tazik Williams to really grow into a mature divine body.


    In the past 1000 years, as long as ares finds out, or ares finds Xi''an and Arsene Wenger to help them out, they can solve the problem.


    But Milo tanzk Williams said it could solve the problem of mature divinity completely.


    So for Ares, it''s not a thousand years.


    "It''s very simple to find a vehicle with primitive divine power, or artifact. As long as I get divine power, then I can become a real God. Not only that, but also I can plunder the divine power of Ares and become a God with two divine powers."

 Chapter 2845

    It''s simple? Well, that''s what Milo tanzk Williams thought.


    Although he didn''t succeed


    "What is the original theocracy? Can a God have more than one divine power? "


    Miro tanzk Williams didn''t answer, but ares replied: "the original theocracy, the key to becoming a God, is born from heaven and earth, has the original theocracy, has the qualification to become a God, then uses his own perception of the law to integrate into the original theocracy, and finally produces the right theocracy for himself, and then integrates with himself to become a God A God was born. "


    "So what''s the difference between your Olympian gods and Mr. Milo''s way of becoming gods?"


    "It''s not clear if his approach will succeed, so I don''t know what the difference is." Ares looked at Milo tanzk Williams and said: "in addition, he wanted to plunder my theocracy in this way, and then obtain the double theocracy, which is theoretically feasible. But he obviously fell into a misunderstanding. The more theocracy is, the better. Unless it is the Theocracy of mutual generation, otherwise, it is not necessarily that much theocracy is more powerful than the single theocracy. In the Olympian gods, There are not a few gods who have more than one divine power, but those who are invisible are more powerful than me. "


    "Since the original theocracy was born from heaven and earth, is there any way to obtain it? Don''t tell me that all the gods of Olympus have come by chance. "


    "There are no more than three ways to obtain the original theocracy. One is to have a source. There is a golden apple tree held by Gaia, the goddess of the earth, on Olympus." Ares replied: "the golden apple tree is the embodiment of the laws of heaven and earth, which is also the main way for Olympus Gods to become gods. However, the golden apple tree can produce very few golden apples, and the cycle is very long."


    "The second method is lineage inheritance. The offspring of gods and spirits have the chance to breed the original divine power in their offspring. This kind of God is a natural God, such as me, Apollo and Athena. Our parents are gods, so we are born gods, but the chance is very small. Our father Zeus has countless illegitimate children But there are only three of us who have become gods. Our brother Heracles is a demigod. He also has primitive divine power in his body. But because half of his blood is human, it is doomed that it is impossible to integrate the primitive divine power with himself perfectly, so he can only be a demigod


    "The third way is to inherit, the gods will fall, and the theocracy will degenerate into the original theocracy, and then return to heaven and earth. However, some special methods can be used to intercept the original theocracy and give it to the second person. This method requires relatively simple conditions, but it also has disadvantages. The Theocracy of others can only be the Theocracy of others, and it is nothing to itself It''s perfect. "


    Areston continued, "so comparing these three ways to obtain the original theocracy, the first way is undoubtedly the best and the most powerful, but the difficulty is also the biggest. The second way is relatively small. If you have the awakening and perseverance, you can try it, but it is impossible for you. You can only hope after you become a God Depending on the next generation, the third way is to make choices when there is no way. "


    "If Mr. Milo can get the original theocracy, then he doesn''t have to find other ways to become a God, does he? Why take the shortcut? Or take a path that you don''t know if you can succeed? "


    "Because of qualification." Ares looked at Milo tanzk Williams with disdain: "I can''t say that I can do it 100% by integrating the original theocracy into the real theocracy. At least you are the top in your respective fields, but he Regardless of the power stolen from me, he is just an ordinary person. How likely does an ordinary person have to complete the integration process? And you just see the Olympian gods, but you don''t know that there are more geniuses. They just failed to integrate their feelings with the original theocracy, and they didn''t succeed with the original theocracy. "


    "So, he must take other ways to become a God. If he follows the first way, he will never become a God."


    Milo tanzk Williams was red, though he wanted to argue.


    But ares is telling the truth. He can''t refute it.


    Chen doubts that the Golden Apple placed in the supernatural society is exposed.


    Chen Yu did not expect that the Golden Apple was a primitive theocracy.


    And I have seen not only the golden apple, but also the golden apple tree.


    Moreover, the golden apple tree was destroyed by itself.


    It was destroyed, along with a corner of Olympus.


    There is only one golden apple left.


    Thinking of this, Chen Yu suddenly has a snack jam.


    Golden apples are precious.


    But the golden apple tree is the real priceless treasure.


    Unfortunately


    Twenty three generations of Blood Mary looked at Chen Yu meaningfully.


    There was no doubt that she knew that Chen had a golden apple in his hand.After all, the original information of Golden Apple was provided by her.


    She also knew that Chen had a fight with Herakles.


    "Our goal is to have four collectors, all of whom have some ancient Greek collections, four of which may be related to the Olympian myth, so let''s try our luck." Said Milo tanzk Williams.


    Chen Yu narrowed his eyes: "chance? You''ve brought the whole English gang and set off such a big disturbance in Los Angeles. You and I are here to try your luck? "


    Chen Yu doesn''t believe Milo tanzke Williams. If he doesn''t have any more accurate information, he can''t have such a big action. At least Chen Yu thinks so.


    "It''s because Bader told me that he had great hope this time. He felt that there were strong power fluctuations in Los Angeles many times, probably caused by artifact, and he also said that there might be strong ones in Los Angeles, so he let me go all out, so I brought all the people."


    Milo tanzk Williams leads the case to Bader.


    And this also predestined Chen Yu cannot go to Bader to confirm.


    Chen Yu looked at Ares and said, "do you think his words are credible?"


    Ares silently looks up at Chen Yu.


    "I also feel the power fluctuation in this area, but I''m not sure what caused it. As for whether what I feel is related to what he refers to, I don''t know. As for whether his words are true or false, I can only say that he conceals something."

 Chapter 2846

    Zhang Tianyi and baifra obviously have more questions to ask Ares and Milo tanzik Williams.


    When Chen Yu left the base, the twenty-three generations of Blood Mary followed him.


    "Chen, I want the golden apple."


    Chen Yu had expected the demand of the twenty-three generations of Blood Mary.


    "Although things are in my place, they don''t belong to me." Chen Yu said quietly, "besides, you can''t give me a price."


    Before, I didn''t know the value of golden apple, so golden apple is a decoration.


    Put it in a prominent position in the headquarters, or when a child comes, grab it and play.


    But now I know the purpose of golden apple.


    That''s not the same. No one is against saying that this thing is priceless.


    Core materials necessary for God creation.


    Besides, it''s said that it belongs to didilla and them.


    Chen Yu is not yet dishonest for a Golden Apple''s adopted daughter and staff.


    So Chen has no right to decide on the golden apple.


    Although Mary, the 23 generations of blood, obtained the mixed Yuan Stone from Chen Zhu, she was still dying.


    Her life span is so few that she has to think about it almost every day when she gets up.


    And it''s not unreasonable that people grow older and more afraid of death.


    Now twenty-three generations of Blood Mary is very afraid of death.


    It''s human nature. No one wants to die.


    Even Chen is afraid of death.


    But at the age of twenty-three generations of Blood Mary.


    She is really facing death.


    This is an unavoidable problem.


    And she needs to face it with all her heart.


    To extend her life, that is the eternal topic.


    But the vast majority of life extension methods in the world are difficult to achieve conditions.


    Twenty three generations of Blood Mary also used some unknown evil methods.


    But the effect of these evil methods is not satisfactory.


    Even some of them have very serious side effects.


    So if it''s not the last resort, the 23rd generation of Blood Mary is not willing to try a second time.


    Another way is to change life forms.


    This is also unacceptable for the twenty-three generations of Blood Mary.


    Although she now in order to continue life has nothing to do with its extreme.


    But it''s really not without bottom line.


    In fact, there are strict conditions for transformation into other forms.


    Take the simplest form of corpse poison. Ordinary people will be poisoned if they touch it a little. If they smell it, they may become corpses.


    But for the 23rd generation Blood Mary, if she wants to transform into a zombie, the amount of corpse poison she drinks is calculated in tons.


    To collect a few tons of corpse poison, hundreds of thousands of people are needed to cultivate it.


    Twenty three generations of Blood Mary would not have done so even if she was mad.


    Other messy methods, 23 generations of Blood Mary also thought about.


    For example, transforming into a blood group and into an immortal spirit.


    These seem to be the kind of existence that can live to the end of the world.


    It''s not that simple in practice.


    And this transformation will make her fall from the top of the spirit world to the non flow.


    Finally, the twenty-three generations of Blood Mary still focused on the eastern gods and Western gods.


    "How do you know I can''t afford it?" Although the 23rd generation of Blood Mary is asking Chen Yu, she still shows her pride when she talks about the price.


    "Do you have one?"


    "Well, what price can you give me?"


    "As long as you promise to make a deal, then I can tell you my price."


    Chen Yu was a little surprised that Mary of the twenty third generation didn''t even want to tell me the price directly.


    Is her price really so high?


    High enough to guard yourself?


    She should know that she can''t rob her things, right?


    "You don''t tell me what price you offered, and how can I deal with you?"


    Twenty three generations of Blood Mary hesitated. "I''ll think about it."


    Chen Yu curled his mouth and felt that the twenty-three generations of Blood Mary were insincere.


    It''s just that hard to get her to say the price?


    Wouldn''t it be more difficult for her to take it out?


    It was morning when I got home.


    Then send Fanny and the children to work and school.


    Chen Yu is to continue to pack things, ready to move to Mingyue villa.


    In fact, there are not many things to be moved. After a few days of continuous transportation.


    Now it''s just everyday clothes.


    In the following days, Los Angeles has gradually settled down.


    Tim and Bodie now have a complete grasp of the underground world of Los Angeles.Although this is not consistent with Chen''s original idea.


    But that''s the best option right now.


    A city without gangs is good.


    But it''s also about the political environment.


    If the government is really willing to crack down.


    It doesn''t need Chen Zhu to do anything. In a year or two, the black gang will disappear completely.


    And if the government doesn''t act, even if Chen Yu''s blood flows into the river, the black gang will still revive.


    Of course, the law and order in Los Angeles has improved a lot.


    At least from David, the Los Angeles police statistics.


    The crime rate in Los Angeles has dropped by at least 80% in the last half month.


    After handling some chores, Steven asked Chen to have morning tea.


    Steven has been working on a new movie recently.


    Together with drow grove.


    For the sake of litt grove, drow grove has been identified as the hero of Steven''s new project.


    Drow grove, who was in the decline of his career, once again got a huge promotion.


    "Chen, your time is hard to make an appointment with."


    Chen Yu''s eyes were white Steven: "your time is not good to make an appointment. I''ve asked you out more times than you have been refused."


    "Mr. Chen, what are you doing recently?" Zhuo''er grove and Chen Yu are still a little rough. They call each other according to the rules, but they also show some distance.


    In fact, when drow grove was at home, he often asked his son about Chen Xun''s movements.


    But LITT grove himself is busy outside for three days.


    In addition to academic matters, that is the supernatural society.


    Now LITT grove is a full member of the supernatural society.


    Strength is also rapid progress, out to carry out the task is also the role of team leader.


    So the number of times I communicate with my father is quite limited.


    This time, I had morning tea with Chen Yu with Steven, in fact, to get in touch with each other.


    Anyway, Chen Yu also helped him a lot.


    Originally, due to the failure of previous film project investment, the box office of the film was very unsatisfactory, and the bank has been urging him to repay.


    Now, with Steven''s status as the hero of the film project, the bank immediately relaxed the repayment deadline.


    This is not the main thing, he has been strengthened in other aspects by this matter.


    The revival of vitality in his career has also improved his other aspects.


    So he naturally wants to thank Chen Yu for this thigh.


    If he can, of course, he wants to establish a more stable relationship with Chen Yu, not just because his son is his student.

 Chapter 2847

    The conversation topics of the three people are very wide, and they are also knowledgeable.


    So any topic can be very open.


    Plus it''s a private party, so there''s no taboo.


    Women, culture, money, or travel.


    "Mr. Chen, do you have any research on theology?" Asked drow grove.


    Chen Yu and Steven are both shocked. Does he know something?


    Steven knows that Chen Yu has some supernatural power.


    So he and Chen have the same idea.


    "Mr. drow, why do you ask?"


    "I found out that for a long time, LITT seemed to be fascinated by theology. I saw that all the books he was looking for were of this kind, and he liked to run to places where there were mysterious events. Last time, he ran to the big snow mountain of saward, looking for hotels buried in the snow."


    Chen remembers the mission of litt grove, the disappearing snow mountain hotel.


    On that mission, little grove went for a long time.


    I didn''t expect to be noticed by drow grove.


    "Well, I didn''t realize it before. I would talk to LITT and ask him to focus on his study at his age." Chen zhuiyi said in the right words.


    "I don''t need to force him, but I don''t want him to go out quietly for ten days. I almost called the police."


    "When the child is old, you never want to control him." Steven said with emotion.


    Drow grove nodded with empathy.


    "Fortunately, my children are not big. The oldest one is only 12 years old this year. No, it should be 13 now."


    Didilla is the oldest of her children.


    But Chen Yu is the least worried about her.


    Her age is the age of rebellion.


    But because of her family upheaval.


    So mentally, they are more mature than ordinary children.


    Chen Yu will not interfere and restrain her too much.


    So didilla is unlikely to have a rebellious period.


    Or she will have a rebellious period, but not so obvious.


    Although some experts say that every child has a rebellious period.


    In fact, the so-called rebellious period is rebellious psychology.


    It''s also about parental intervention and control.


    In the process of growing up, children gradually improve their personality.


    Then there is self-awareness and self independence.


    Then there is a second kind of judgment and decision on the requirements and orders of parents and elders.


    The stronger their parents control them, the stronger their rebellious psychology will be.


    Although Chen Yu did not study psychology.


    However, Chen has been exposed to some content of educating teenagers.


    In fact, what some pedagogical experts say is very reasonable.


    When the child grows up and you want to tie it with a dog chain, the child will naturally rebel.


    But most of the time that doesn''t apply.


    Because parents don''t know what will happen if we let go of this "dog chain".


    Maybe parents are not necessarily the most correct, but they at least take the correct experience as a reference.


    From their own point of view, parents and children are right.


    "Steven, when will the movie between you and Mr. drow start?"


    "At present, the production team has been preparing for the later stage, and will start shooting next month." Steven said: "at present, 10% of the budget of this movie is not invested. Are you interested?"


    "Can I get my money back?" Chen Yu asked a very realistic question.


    If the project is Steven''s personal project, or the PLM group project of Lasfar, Chen is not worried about it.


    But they have nothing to do with the funding for this project.


    Steven is just a director and a producer.


    In fact, the release and promotion of this movie have nothing to do with him.


    Steven has an absolute say in film making.


    But in fact, he has no say at the box office.


    To put it bluntly, he is a part-time worker.


    For example, the company is DSN.


    They have their own finance and accounting.


    And their box office share has its own distribution rules.


    It''s not that investors have 10% of the box office when they invest 10%.


    In fact, it''s hard for laymen to understand Hollywood''s ledger system.


    Hollywood''s financial accountant can make a big selling movie lose money on its books.


    Outside investors have no choice.


    "I can guarantee that this investment is my investment in the book. No one and company dare to erase my part of the box office share."Steven is still qualified and confident.


    In Hollywood and even in the global entertainment industry, there is no doubt that the six Super empires exist.


    But the most powerful is not the president or director of these six Super empires, but Steven.


    He is the uncrowned king of Hollywood, the king of directors.


    He may not be able to compete with Hollywood giants.


    But his influence is enough to ruin the reputation of such a giant company.


    In this business oriented era, credit bankruptcy is a very terrible thing.


    Partners, investors and even banks will lose trust in the company.


    "How much is it?" Chen asked.


    In fact, Steven doesn''t lack investment in anything.


    Companies and investors are all waving cheques.


    As long as Steven nods, it''s almost an investment to be made.


    Steven actually pulled Chen to make money.


    In fact, Steven paid off.


    Before, in terms of the distribution of interests of magic island, Chen zhula took Steven.


    So Steven naturally wants to repay Chen.


    Of course, in his most confident film field.


    Maybe they have different interests.


    10% of the investment is the largest investment share he can win.


    Drow grove was envious.


    Even as a leading actor, he has no qualification to invest.


    Steven''s project and the project he has invested in are two concepts.


    The movie that drow grove invested and starred in at the beginning almost broke his leg in order to invest.


    Ask grandpa to tell Grandma to apply for bank loans, various kinds of mortgage loans, and finally just scrape together the budget.


    In the later stage of shooting, I had to rush to release because of overspending, and many defects were not repaired or made up.


    As a result, the quality of the film fell in the eyes of the audience, and finally it was a fiasco at the box office.


    But it''s Steven''s movie project.


    He doesn''t need to invest.


    With that shout, companies and banks licked their faces and stuffed checks.


    I wish I could lie in Steven''s bed.


    That''s the gap. He''s really better at acting than most actors.


    But as an investor and filmmaker, he and Steven are one Pacific ocean apart.


    If Steven hadn''t starred him this time, he would have been overwhelmed by huge debts.


    In Hollywood, there are bankrupt stars every day.


    Most of them, like him, are attracted by some delicious projects.


    And then all the money to gamble, the consequences can be imagined.

 Chapter 2848

    Steven will eventually leave Chen with 20 million US dollars, 10% of the project investment share.


    In fact, Chen Yu, as an investor, didn''t pay attention to this investment.


    Right to support Steven''s career.


    Just then, two very colorful business cars stopped by the side of the road.


    First, a few people in Black got out of the car.


    The men in black are coming towards them.


    It was stopped by Steven and drow Grove''s bodyguards.


    We are all black suits and leather shoes, with black super eyes, all of them are virtuous.


    Then the two men in black began to communicate.


    And point at them.


    After a while, Steven''s bodyguard came up.


    "Mr. Chen, those people seem to be the bodyguards of a European Grand Duke, who is in the car now and wants to interview you."


    Chen Yu, Steven''s bodyguard, knows each other, so he speaks more casually.


    Chen Yu knows who is coming. Twenty three generations of Blood Mary.


    She''s in the car now.


    Both drow grove and Steven were surprised.


    I didn''t expect Chen Yu to be associated with European aristocracy.


    "Chen, I have something else in the afternoon, so I''ll go first."


    "Mr. Steven, I''m going to discuss the script with you. Let''s go."


    They knew the current affairs very well and left.


    Chen then entered the business car.


    Twenty three generations of Blood Mary is sitting opposite Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu made it easy to be opposite to the 23 generations of Blood Mary.


    Twenty three generations of Blood Mary was silent, not even looking at Chen Yu.


    It''s thinking, thinking, never opening up.


    Chen Yu doesn''t speak, and plays with his cell phone.


    It''s been like this for more than ten minutes.


    Chen Yu puts down her mobile phone and looks at the 23 generation of Blood Mary.


    "Haven''t you made a decision yet?"


    "If I don''t make a decision, I won''t come to you."


    Chen Yu knows that if the twenty-three generations of Blood Mary didn''t make a decision.


    Then they will think that nothing has happened.


    But the more careful Mary was, the more curious Chen Yu became.


    What''s in her hand.


    It''s hard to make a decision even when you talk.


    Even if she said she had a artifact in her hand.


    Is it hard not to be afraid that Chen Yuqiang will rob her artifact?


    "I found something not long ago." 23 generations of Blood Mary said quietly.


    "Are you going to exchange this for a golden apple?"


    "Yes." Twenty three Blood Mary nodded.


    "I''m curious about what makes you so cautious? Do you not believe me or what? "


    To be sure, Chen Yu also likes to rob things.


    But robbing is also a separate business.


    Chen Yu is doomed to be the head of the twenty third generation of Blood Mary.


    The strength, identity and even her social status of the twenty-three generations of Blood Mary have given her enough protection.


    In any case, Chen Yu goes to the 23rd generation of Blood Mary.


    They all think Chen Yu needs to give up everything.


    Family, wealth, status, and reputation will all be in the past.


    "I know, but I''m afraid that if this information is revealed, I will be targeted."


    "What is it? You can''t even trust me. " Chen is more curious.


    What kind of thing is it? It can make twenty-three generations of Blood Mary cautious and cautious.


    "The spring of MIMIR."


    "What?"


    Forgive Chen Yu''s ignorance. Chen Yu really hasn''t heard of it.


    "In popular terms, it''s the fountain of wisdom."


    "I haven''t heard of a thousand or eight hundred things with this name. Can I be more specific?"


    Chen Yu still didn''t think about it. To be honest, there are actually legends about the spring of wisdom and the water of wisdom around the world. There are not a thousand or eight hundred holy water with the name of the spring of wisdom.


    So it''s hard for Chen Yu to think about which myth this thing is.


    "It''s the fountain of wisdom in Nordic mythology." Twenty-three generations of blood Marie said: "it is the God King Odin with an eye exchange, after drinking the spring of wisdom, Odin predicted the twilight of the gods, in the legend, the twilight of the gods is from the moment Odin drank the spring of wisdom."


    "The main purpose of this fountain of wisdom is to make people foresee the future?" Chen asked.


    "No, it is the power of infinite knowledge and omnipotence."


    Chen Yu rolled his eyes and said, "you and I should understand that wisdom and strength cannot be obtained by drinking a mouthful of water."At their level, they are actually equivalent to some gods in myths and legends.


    It is not too much to say that they are the gods of this era.


    So many myths and legends, to their ears, are no longer credible.


    It''s about understanding and not understanding.


    In their eyes, knowledge and power are no longer so difficult to understand.


    "I know, but the fountain of wisdom is different."


    "Where''s the difference?"


    "The spring of wisdom is produced by the tree of the world, containing the truth of heaven and earth, just as the golden apple is born from heaven and earth, full of the power of law, so are the springs of wisdom, but they are produced in different ways."


    "Have you had any? How do you know that the fountain of wisdom really has this effect? And how do you know that what you get is a fountain of true wisdom? "


    "I can tell whether the spring of wisdom is true or not." Mary, the 23rd generation of blood, said quietly, "because the wolf fenril is guarding the spring of wisdom. I killed fenril to get the spring of wisdom."


    Chen Zhu takes a breath of cold air, fenril. That''s the most famous wolf.


    One bite killed Odin''s wolf, claiming to be able to devour heaven and earth.


    Was killed by twenty-three generations of Blood Mary?


    Sure enough, none of these old guys can be despised for their strength.


    No matter how many are true or false in the legend, you can defeat and kill the wolf fenrier. That''s No. 1.


    "What''s more, even when I just hold the bottle of wisdom spring, I feel that knowledge is constantly pouring into my mind. I can''t imagine the truth from all things in the world. If I drink the wisdom spring directly, what kind of scene it will be."


    "Then why don''t you just drink it?"


    "I dare not drink." Twenty three generations of Blood Mary actually counseled.


    She counseled? You know, even arsenic can be used as a condiment.


    How dare she drink the legendary fountain of wisdom?


    "Why? Toxic? "


    "Odin, as the God King in Nordic mythology, he needs to pay an eye as the price. I don''t know what kind of price I need to pay."


    "No, Odin was bitten to death by fenril. If you can beat fenril, it means you are better than Odin. There''s no need to advise."

 Chapter 2849

    "From Ares''s words, I know the origin of the golden apple, which is the core of the gods."


    The hearts of all the people were shocked, although they also imagined the use of golden apples.


    But I never thought that golden apple was the key to becoming God.


    "Uncle, do you want to make gods out of golden apples?" She did not object to Chen''s use of the golden apple as a God.


    Other people have problems and hesitations. Not everyone is willing to give the golden apple to Chen Yu without any cost.


    Even if it is because of Chen Yu that they get the golden apple.


    But after understanding the value of golden apple.


    They can''t help but hope in their hearts.


    "Of course, it''s hard to be a God without a golden apple. At least I''m not sure about your words I think it will be more difficult, but now someone wants to exchange your golden apple for something of the same value. I''m here to ask you if you want to exchange. "


    Something of equal value?


    That''s a golden apple!


    Become a key item of God.


    Is there anything else in the world equivalent to golden apple?


    "Uncle, what is it?"


    "Water of wisdom That''s what Odin drank in Norse mythology. " Chen replied.


    People look at me, I look at you, most people are a little hesitant.


    They do not deny the value of the water of wisdom, but accept the determination that it is equivalent to the golden apple.


    Of course, both of them have immeasurable value.


    So it''s impossible to really divide the price into dollars, so the value is generally acceptable to them.


    And Rouen fasibon was the most excited.


    After all, he has studied the golden apple.


    However, none of the above was obtained. A small amount of cortex was extracted from the surface of the golden apple. As soon as it was extracted, it directly turned into gold.


    So he made no progress in the study of golden apple.


    This also determines that the characteristics of golden apple are doomed to be cut into five parts.


    Because once cut into five parts, the other four parts will inevitably become ordinary gold.


    Only the largest will inherit all the features of golden apple.


    This has also put Rouen fasibon''s research on hold.


    But if it is the water of wisdom, it seems to be much simpler.


    Moreover, Rouen fasibon is very interested in studying the water of wisdom.


    So he raised both hands and feet in favor of the deal.


    Salary Li is totally inclined to Chen Yu.


    "Uncle, why don''t you use the golden apple to become a god yourself?"


    "I said, it''s very difficult. If I use it, I''m not sure if I can succeed. Moreover, Golden Apple doesn''t belong to me. It belongs to you."


    Chen Yu looks at Coran, Moore and Raisa.


    "Tell me what you think, too."


    What can they say?


    At the beginning, it was about the distribution of golden apple.


    It has been agreed that if one of them wants to get the full golden apple.


    Then we must find four equal to one fifth of the value of golden apple.


    Only in this way can we get the ownership of golden apple.


    But what is the concept of golden apple?


    It used to be a rare treasure.


    Now, after learning the real use of golden apple.


    With their ability, it is impossible to find treasures of the same value.


    So far, none of them have been found.


    Or not at all.


    Even a fifth of the golden apple is rare.


    You can''t say you can find it.


    Of the five of them, maybe they''re worth the paid Li''s chance.


    After all, she is Chen''s adopted daughter.


    If Chen Yu helps, it''s not impossible for salary Li to find one-fifth of the value of four golden apples.


    "President, you decide." Coran''s answer is actually very negative.


    On the one hand, it is because of Chen''s strength and identity.


    On the other hand, he felt that he had little say.


    He felt that others would certainly follow Chen''s orders.


    So his answer doesn''t matter.


    Of course, one more thing is important.


    He felt that the deal must be very important.


    His status and strength, almost no chance to interrupt.


    Chen Yu is undoubtedly the most powerful person to make a decision.


    Moreover, he does not exclude Chen Yu from making decisions.


    No matter from which point of view, Chen Yu is the best choice.


    "President, I''ll listen to you."


    "Me too.""President, can you tell us who we are dealing with?"


    "The leader of scarlet church, the 23rd generation of Blood Mary, the initiator of scarlet mission." "She and I are at the same level," Chen said


    Chen Yu once thought that the strength of the twenty-three generations of Blood Mary might be the bottom of them.


    Even the new baifra may be better than the 23 Blood Mary.


    Not long ago, Mary, the twenty third generation of blood, told him by herself.


    She killed fenril, the world destroying wolf in Norse mythology, and the deadly beast that killed Odin.


    Of course, Chen did not see the battle picture.


    But no matter what, Chen Yu will not have that idea any more.


    Whether it''s Mary, baifra or Zhang Tianyi.


    That''s the presence at the top of the psychic world.


    None of them are good men and good women.


    Among them, only Rouen fasibon had seen twenty-three generations of Bloody Mary.


    But the reputation of the twenty-three generations of Blood Mary is almost unknown in the spiritual world.


    Therefore, it is not necessary to popularize the identity and strength of the 23 generations of Blood Mary.


    They''ve known twenty-three generations of Blood Mary.


    In the end, everyone agreed to the deal.


    Of course, maybe not everyone is willing.


    But at least they''re not that exclusive.


    Chen''s attitude is also obvious.


    In fact, he consulted with five people and actually agreed to the deal.


    If he doesn''t agree, he won''t ask them.


    Of course, the deal must also be presided over by Chen.


    If you change to someone else, it''s estimated that the twenty-three generations of Mary will swallow no bones.


    The so-called transaction, the premise is the need for status and ability.


    Lions don''t trade with sheep.


    At the end of the conversation with the five, Chen Yu reconnected with Mary, who had wounded 23 generations of blood.


    Chen Yu returns to the headquarters and takes the golden apple.


    It has to be said that the attention of the supernatural society to the golden apple is not careful enough.


    When Chen arrived at the headquarters, Golden Apple was used as a decoration and placed on the reception table in the hall of the headquarters.


    If Milo tanzk Williams knew about the golden apple, he would come to the supernatural society in person while Chen was away.


    It''s estimated that he can get everything he wants without a fierce battle.


    Fortunately, although Golden Apple didn''t get attention, no one else knew that golden apple was in the supernatural society.


    In other words, the people of the supernatural society are too lazy to talk about the golden apple.

 Chapter 2850

    Twenty three generations of Blood Mary meet Chen Zhu.


    The place where the two chose to trade was remote.


    And there was no third person present.


    Twenty three generations of Blood Mary took out a transparent bottle.


    The bottle is glittering with colorful luster.


    Chen Yu looks familiar with this thing.


    At the beginning, the handsome boy seemed to give himself a bottle of Satan''s blood, that''s it.


    Although Satan''s blood is actually a drop of handsome boy''s blood.


    But the color should be more gorgeous, and the light should be more intoxicated.


    Look for a long time will have a feeling can not extricate themselves.


    "What do I want?" Twenty three generations of Blood Mary looked at Chen Zhu.


    Chen took out the Golden Apple: "here it is."


    "Then can we trade?"


    Chen Yu shook his head, and the twenty-three generations of Blood Mary frowned a little. The old face looked unhappy.


    "What? Do you want to inspect the goods? "


    "No, I believe it''s true, but I think it''s a bit of a loss."


    "What do you mean? Transaction cancelled? "


    "I just want you to make up the difference." Chen Yu looks at the twenty-three generations of Blood Mary with a smile.


    The so-called transaction is naturally the exchange of equal value.


    But this equivalence is not just about the value of the goods themselves.


    And the needs of each other.


    And the golden apple for the twenty-three generations of Blood Mary.


    This is a very urgent necessity.


    But the water of wisdom is not.


    It''s not a necessity for Chen Yu and five of them.


    Twenty three generations of Blood Mary soon figured out the key.


    "What do you want?"


    "Fenril." "The most ferocious Warcraft in history, its value should not be low," Chen said


    Mary took a deep breath and closed her eyes for a few minutes.


    Chen Yu didn''t hurry up either, so he stood there and waited for the reply from the twenty-three generations of Blood Mary.


    "Half, I can only give you half at most, and fenril has been sliced by me, I can''t give you the whole one."


    "You''re not going to give me zero? Take away the key value. I don''t take the leftovers. "


    "If I say half is half, I can''t cut half for you. That''s the core and the most valuable. If I cut it in half, it will be destroyed."


    "You also said that the magic core is the most valuable. If you don''t give me half of the magic core, then this transaction will be impossible."


    "I didn''t say no, I''ll find another equivalent to exchange with you."


    "That''s the demon core of the most ferocious beast. Where can you find another one?"


    "I didn''t say that I would give you a magic core of the most ferocious beast. Our scarlet church has been standing for thousands of years, with numerous collections. It''s not impossible to find an equivalent treasure."


    Hearing the words of the twenty-three generations of Blood Mary, Chen Yu felt speechless.


    It''s like looking for a few dollars from a drawer.


    My supernatural society has accumulated some in the past two years.


    But the most precious one seems to be the body of hobbel Timothy Haber.


    It''s precious and precious, but it''s nothing like the remains of fenril.


    At least, fenril is definitely better than Hobel Timothy Heber in rank.


    And listen to the meaning of twenty-three generations of Blood Mary, it seems that she still has a drawer of this thing.


    What to do? I suddenly want to rob a wave of scarlet church.


    Twenty three generations of Blood Mary seems to feel Chen Yu''s hostile eyes.


    Immediately stared at Chen Yu: "are you trying to rob my scarlet church?"


    "Well Ha ha How can it be. " Chen Yu''s mind was torn open, and he smiled awkwardly: "go back and bring something back."


    There are some things you know.


    It''s just a flash of thought.


    But I''m sure it can''t be concealed from the 23 generations of Blood Mary.


    It is estimated that she will step up her vigilance when she returns this time.


    No way. It''s a very dangerous thing to be remembered by people like Chen Yu.


    At home, Chen took out the bottle of satanic blood sent by the handsome boy, and compared it with the water of wisdom.


    Both have similar feelings, but the water of wisdom is obviously much lighter.


    It feels like it''s diluted.


    Twenty three generations of Blood Mary said that the water of wisdom is born of the world tree.


    Is the body of a handsome boy a world tree?


    Definitely not. It''s an angel.


    However, it is understandable that there is any magic power when it is strong enough.


    According to my own speculation, the small world eventually evolved into a small world.


    And the world tree is born in the small world. If you think about it, it seems that the little handsome man''s blood has become the water of wisdom.Although the process of speculation is rather rough, Chen Yu thinks his guess should be right.


    At least the general direction is right. As for the details I am also studying.


    The main purpose of Satan''s blood is to promote the Lord who becomes a subordinate demon king.


    In hell, there are not many secondary demons, 99 of which are accurate.


    Chen Yu is not the devil in hell, so the handsome boy will give it to himself.


    As for how to use it, Chen Yu didn''t know.


    Little handsome guy also didn''t say, he just said let himself slowly understand, slowly absorb.


    But it will take hundreds of years to absorb the power of Satan''s blood through the bottle.


    Chen Yu estimated that this thing should be drinking.


    However, the handsome boy once said that when the second devil comes into contact with Satan''s blood, he can explode directly.


    So Chen Yu is very curious about how the Lord can drink this thing to become a secondary demon without dying.


    As for this bottle of wisdom water, Chen Yu is still going to give it back to Chenli, Moore, Rouen fasibon, Raisa and Coran.


    It was originally bought with their golden apples.


    So the water of wisdom belongs to them.


    But you can''t drink it directly.


    Even after dilution, they can''t bear it.


    Chen can feel the horrible energy in this bottle.


    It is estimated that Chen Yu or the 23rd generation can withstand this kind of terrorist energy.


    And Chen Yu thinks that it''s one thing to bear, and what else might it cost.


    After all, according to the 23rd generation of Blood Mary, Odin, the God King in northern European mythology, drank the water of wisdom and paid an eye.


    She also felt the risk of drinking before.


    It shows that the water of wisdom is not as beautiful as you think.


    Unfortunately, there is no instruction manual for this thing.


    However, you can ask a handsome boy. No one knows how to use it better than him.


    But even if you don''t drink it, you can still feel some feelings by touching the bottle with your hands.


    Chen''s feeling is not strong, because he has been used to more pure satanic blood for a long time.


    At the beginning, when Chen Yu started the blood of Satan, he also felt some incredible feelings and insights.


    But it''s just like drug resistance. If you use it more often, the feeling will subside.

 Chapter 2851

    "Master, there are visitors at the door." At this time, the Butler makes an electronic sound.


    Chen Yu was puzzled and said, "call up the picture."


    The monitoring screen is transferred out. It''s a strange man.


    Dressed in a sleek, grey suit, glasses, hair combed and shiny, and a briefcase in hand.


    Chen can be sure that he doesn''t know the man.


    "Who is that?" Chen asked.


    The man at the door looked at the monitor and said, "Hello, I''m from Fairman biopharmaceutical Co., Ltd. and I''m Ning Tai Jason."


    Chen Yu thought about it and decided to let the man in.


    This Ning Tai Jason looks more like a salesman.


    Speaking and acting are one-sided, with heavy professional habits.


    It''s not to say that he was impolite.


    It''s that he''s too polite.


    When I saw Chen Yu at the door, I immediately came forward with a smile to say hello and shake hands.


    "Hello, I''m Ning Tai Jason, the investment manager of Fairman biopharmaceutical company. This is my business card."


    Chen Yu looked at the business card and then put it away.


    I guess I will lose my business card later.


    "Hello, what can I do for you?"


    "Fairman biopharmaceutical Co., Ltd. has a history of 30 years. It has developed a number of popular drugs on the market. It has studied epilepsy, Alzheimer''s disease and other symptoms. At present, it is also tackling these two diseases. The research on epilepsy has reached a critical time, but due to the funding, the research has not progressed yet Zhan, Mr. Chen, do you have any investment intention? "


    "Is there a description?" Chen Yu is a doctor himself, and he is no stranger to epilepsy.


    Epilepsy is a neurological disease, not a terminal disease, the current level of medical treatment is a chance to cure, but also a small number of specific drugs can control the disease.


    So if the other side''s epilepsy treatment research is specific drugs, unless it can play a very good effect in the short term, otherwise, it is difficult to compete with the specific drugs currently occupying the market.


    So Chen is not optimistic about this.


    Of course, if the other side can come up with the information that makes Chen''s eyes shine.


    Chen doesn''t mind investing a little money.


    "I''m sorry, I''m just the investment manager, and our research is in the confidential stage, I can''t take it out at will."


    "So where is your company? Where is the production line? Where is the research lab? There''s always the company''s main information. "


    Chen has never heard of Fairman biopharmaceutical company, so he is still cautious.


    Of course, there are not 1000 or 800 pharmaceutical companies in the world.


    So Chen Yu is not sure what the other side is coming from.


    Ning Tai Jason''s speech and behavior are also very common.


    Chen did not notice the difference.


    Of course, there is nothing different.


    But at present, the other party has not provided any information.


    So with just two mouths, I want to take hundreds of millions of dollars from Chen Yu.


    It must be a little whimsical.


    Even if the government collects taxes, it has to produce financial reports.


    Let alone investment.


    "Most of our research is relatively hidden, so the research laboratory is not open to the public. The production line is with the laboratory, with only one external connection branch. Currently, it is on the 36th floor of lair business building, Huaning street, Fifth Avenue, New York City."


    "If it''s just that information, I''m afraid I can''t invest." Chen Yu said frankly.


    The identity of the other party does not need to be roundabout.


    A direct response to the other party can also make the other party stop pestering him.


    Although the other party gives the address of a branch.


    But this kind of address is basically a shell company.


    There are only a few contacts and then a few more employees.


    Cheat a single and evaporate directly.


    Don''t say it''s their investors then.


    Even employees can''t find a way to get paid.


    There are countless such scams around the world.


    Although Chen Yu is still not sure whether the other side is a fraud company.


    However, in terms of the performance of the other side, Chen Yu is more inclined to speculate.


    "Mr. Chen, our company is really promising. Are you sure you don''t want to invest? Once our research is successful, it will not be whether you want to invest or not, but whether we can let you in. "


    "I''m sorry. I have enough money. Thank you for your kindness."


    My company is already one of the most profitable in the world.


    Companies that can compare their cash flow with their own are estimated to have no more than one hand.


    Does Chen care if a company with no reputation makes money?Even if it is to make money, that is to add a pocket money.


    Will they regret because of less pocket money?


    It''s fun


    Ning Tai Jason was helpless.


    The man in front of me is really rich.


    Looking at this palace like manor, you can see how rich each other is.


    "Well, if Mr. Chen is interested in this in the future, please contact me as soon as possible."


    "OK." Chen Chu smiled and invited Ning Tai Jason out of the manor.


    Ning Tai Jason looked back at the luxury manor and finally turned away.


    Chen Yu looks at the back of Ning Tai Jason''s departure and takes out the phone.


    "Jacques, check a company for me." Chen looked at his business card: "Ferman biopharmaceutical company."


    Yalixi asked Chen Yu to wait for less than 30 seconds, saying: "this company is an empty shell company with a registered capital of US $100000. It does not engage in financial investment, does not have any related upstream or downstream companies, does not produce any products, and currently does not have tax payment records. At present, I find so much from the tax website. If you need more detailed information, then It will take a while. "


    Is it the shell company?


    Chen left his mouth and said, "no need to check. People from this company come to me for investment."


    The information Jacques found is enough.


    Chen is not interested in learning more about the company.


    I''m not interested to know how much money this company has cheated.


    Anyway, your money will not be cheated.


    ¡­¡­


    Ning Tai Jason went back to the hotel and left his briefcase at will. He collapsed into a chair and his face changed constantly.


    The search for investment failed again today.


    Of course, this is not the first failure.


    Before that, Ning Tai Jason had already found a dozen rich people.


    But the answer from all the rich is the same.


    No money, go away.


    The only difference is that some people say it is more obscure.


    For example, the Chinese today.


    At this time, Ning Tai Jason''s phone rang.


    "Ning Tai, how are you doing? Has the investment been pulled? "


    "No, no one is a fool. I don''t have any valuable information on hand. Why should people invest?" Ning Tai Jason complained discontentedly.


    "It seems that the conventional scheme is not feasible. We must use a little unconventional means to accumulate research funds."

 Chapter 2852

    When they heard each other''s words, Ning Tai Jason was not good.


    "Helm, what do you want to do? You''d better not mess around. It''s a society ruled by law now! Do you still think of yourself as living in the dark ages of the Middle Ages? "


    "Compared with the middle ages, this era is no different. Powerful people can still do whatever they want, can''t they?"


    "No, you are wrong. Ordinary people in the past can''t hurt us, but now, a field missile can leave us with no residue."


    "That''s why I need to continue my research eight hundred years ago. As long as the research is successful, even the surface missiles can''t kill us, which is the fundamental to ensure our own security."


    "But if you cause riots, then we are likely to be destroyed by the government before the research is successful."


    "No, as long as you''re careful, it''s OK." Helm replied, "we can just pretend to be ordinary people''s hands."


    "Well You tell me, what do you want to do? Kidnapping the rich? "


    "Don''t be silly, the risk of kidnapping the rich is too great." "What''s more, they have too much influence, which will cause a comprehensive rebound of the government," he retorted


    Ninetie Jason was relieved to hear helm.


    He really thought that helm was going to kidnap the rich.


    They are half integrated into modern society.


    So they have understood the rules of the times.


    Don''t do anything against the government.


    Don''t do anything against the rich.


    This is the rule of the times.


    "Then what do you say?"


    "Bank robbery, of course."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Three minutes of silence


    Then Ning Tai Jason took a breath of old blood.


    He really thought helm was going to mend his ways.


    Originally, he wanted to praise him.


    As a result, his ideas are even more bizarre.


    Robbing the bank?


    Ningtai Jason thought that helm must have been eroded by his own green magic potion.


    What is the concept of robbing banks?


    In the movies and TV plays, there are always a group of people who are extremely vicious or have the best intelligence. The group leader who plays the role of the police and the bank''s security system will leave with a large amount of money.


    Look at the movie and TV play is very Diao.


    In fact, the operation is far more troublesome than that in film and TV series.


    The small banks in the remote areas will not talk about it.


    That kind of small bank is doomed not to have much money.


    For people like them, it''s not too difficult.


    But how much can a small bank rob?


    A hundred thousand dollars is the best.


    But a hundred thousand dollars is enough for a training tank.


    So there''s no point robbing a small bank.


    With their demands for funds, they can only rob the bank headquarters located in the center of the city or the branch of the super large bank group, which can handle tens of millions of dollars of cash every day, or serve as the regional bank''s cash reserve.


    Only such banks can meet their needs.


    But the difficulty of robbing such a bank is almost the same as attacking a military base.


    He doesn''t think that with the strength of both of them, he can seize the money of this kind of bank calmly.


    Most importantly, once their capabilities are exposed.


    Then it''s not ordinary people.


    It''s very likely that the psychic will step in.


    Then their troubles will be even greater.


    "You''re crazy."


    "No, I have a plan. In fact, I have been planning since you failed to find the funds." "We have developed a lot of fanatics that are close to success. It will not be long before we can have a large number of them. We can use them to carry out robbery plans," helm explained seriously


    "Lost way!? You should know the defect of the idols! We haven''t solved the problem yet! " "So it''s just as risky to force the use of the species," says Ningtai Jason


    "But if we don''t find the source of funding, our research will be interrupted, our life span will be short, if we can''t make a breakthrough, we will be reduced to a handful of loess."


    Ning Tai Jensen fell silent. Of course he understood what helm said.


    He also hopes that the research will continue, and he hopes that the research can break through.


    But he and helm were different. When they woke up and understood the rules of the times, they discussed the division of labor.


    Helm went on with the experiment, while Ning Tai Jason walked outside and was responsible for funding helm.


    And Ning Tai Jason has been walking outside for a long time. He knows the rules of the outside world better than the old curtilage man.


    So he knows more about their positioning and strength.


    This is the age of ordinary people.Although there are also psychics, they are dominated by ordinary people.


    The psychic can certainly gain a place through his own abilities.


    But if you cross the border, the regime of ordinary people won''t let you go.


    He will not let himself go.


    The house of helm is different.


    Although he already knew the outside world.


    But the mode of thinking is still in the middle ages.


    He still feels that as long as he has enough strength, he can do whatever he wants.


    Just like eight hundred years ago.


    But in fact, 800 years ago, they didn''t really do what they wanted.


    Otherwise, they will not be forced to fall asleep and wake up in 800 years.


    Sleeping doesn''t mean losing vitality.


    In fact, their present appearance is out of line with their real age.


    Even their bodies are already rotten, about to decay.


    That''s why they have been involved in research since they woke up.


    For real immortality, they have been engaged in this field since 800 years ago.


    And they have also developed some results.


    These achievements have increased their life expectancy by 300 years.


    But their three hundred years of life did not bring them joy.


    The impact of research has also come.


    Countless psychics formed a coalition to declare war on them.


    They were forced to fall into a deep sleep to avoid the outer world.


    Although sleeping can slow down their loss of vitality, slowing down does not mean that they will not lose.


    Moreover, the sleeping time is far longer than they planned. The eight hundred years of sleeping has offset their three hundred years of vitality.


    After eight hundred years of sleep, their first stage research results were directly discarded.


    Because they are afraid of death, they carry out immortal research.


    But now, reality has driven them to the brink.


    If they don''t study, they will die. According to the estimation of their life span, there will be about ten years left at most.


    In this era, research needs money, not the past.


    But in the end, they are engaged in biological research rather than finance, so the problem of money is the biggest stumbling block on their research path.

 Chapter 2853

    "Chen Yu, what did you and the 23rd generation do these days? It''s always sneaky. And these two days, she won''t come at all." Zhang Tianyi is very sure that there must be some secret between Chen Yu and the 23 generations of Blood Mary.


    You know, the 23rd generation has always been the most keen to study Ares.


    But these two days, she didn''t come to talk to Ares at all.


    Shut yourself up in the hotel and even their visit was refused.


    If she and Chen are not bored, they don''t believe it.


    Twenty-three generations of blood Marie there can not ask.


    Zhang Tianyi naturally asked Chen Zhu.


    Zhang Tianyi remembers that Chen Yu and 23 generations of Blood Mary had a private talk that day.


    The content of their conversation is not clear.


    But it must have been the conversation.


    "What do you want to do with this? It has nothing to do with you. "


    "It doesn''t matter. I''m afraid that you will be killed by the twenty-three generation old witch. I care about you."


    "Ha ha..."


    "Don''t believe it, the old woman of the twenty third generation Blood Mary is cruel and insidious. I''m really worried about your loss in front of her."


    After that, Zhang Tianyi himself doubted.


    "If you really want to know, ask twenty-three generations. If she is willing to tell you, I won''t object. If she doesn''t want to say it, I can''t help it."


    Zhang Tian immediately catches Chen Yu''s words.


    Chen Yu should be the seller, and the twenty third generation of Blood Mary is undoubtedly the buyer.


    What Chen Yu sold to the twenty-three generations of Blood Mary must be very precious.


    Even precious enough to guard against them.


    "What did you trade? Hunyuan stone? No, you should have no Hunyuan stone Are they other treasures that can extend their life span? "


    No wonder Zhang Tianyi is so sensitive, because he also wants to prolong his life.


    Although not as eager as twenty-three generations.


    But he is not young.


    So if there''s a chance, of course, he wants to increase his life span.


    Only life span can let the twenty-three generations of Blood Mary put down such important things.


    "It''s not longevity. The 23rd generation didn''t come because of other reasons. If you really want to ask her, wait until she''s finished her last period of time."


    "I can''t really say that?"


    "What are you selling to twenty-three generations of longevity? I''ll have some, too. "


    "There''s only one thing left. The world can''t find a second one. And even if you find a second one, you can''t afford it."


    Zhang Tian was upset: "do you look down on me or Longhushan?"


    "If you like, you can think like this. There is only one thing. You just want to buy something but you don''t have one."


    "I can''t tell you anything?"


    "To ask the 23rd generation, I should protect the privacy of consumers."


    Zhang Tianyi rolled his eyes and said, "forget it, I''ll find her."


    Hang up Zhang Tianyi.


    The Mingyue villa has been cleaned up.


    In these two days, their family will move to Mingyue villa.


    "Portia, where are we going?" Asked navika Linna.


    She hasn''t been to Mingyue villa yet. She has been running in and out these two days, helping Chen Zhuo to run a business.


    As Chen''s assistant plus amateur accounting and non professional legal counsel.


    Nevika Lina is much more useful than Portia.


    Of course, Portia is also highly educated.


    But her high education is not in keeping with her present job.


    Most of her work overlaps that of a nanny.


    One of the most challenging jobs is to bring children.


    Nevika Lina is different.


    Whether it''s accounting or law, she''s professional.


    "Another manor of the boss."


    "The boss has other estates?"


    "Of course, is that strange?"


    Nevika Linna finally met Mingyue villa.


    It is totally different from the tranquility and leisure of mirrorlake manor.


    Mingyue villa is located on the coastline, doomed to the noise here.


    It''s not the same style at all.


    Mingyue villa is more magnificent.


    Portia pushed the suitcase and looked at the faucet in the yard: "boss, the workmanship of this kind of thing is poor, and the shell is falling."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chen Yu is speechless.


    "I''ll take care of it later."


    The tap has been on for months.


    Chen Zhu has forgotten that the faucet will rot.


    Of course, dragons decay very slowly.


    That''s not a very disgusting picture.In addition, there are four sides of ventilation here, and the sea breeze brings all the smell away.


    Fortunately, there was no doubt from Portia and navika Lina.


    Portia is only a poor craft.


    At the beginning, Chen Yu''s words were made by a Hollywood propman at a high price.


    But what about this thing?


    Throw it away? It''s also a tap, at least.


    The value is there, although the anticorrosion is not in place.


    But even keel and dragon horn are valuable.


    But put it away? Where will it be?


    The warehouse in the headquarters of the supernatural society is almost filled with all kinds of dragons.


    Chen Yu has been complaining to West more than once. Can you let Chen Yu stop killing the dragon.


    If you kill any more, the giant dragon will soon become a protected animal.


    But the warehouse can''t hold that much.


    Now the people of the supernatural society, who don''t take one or two dragon parts as decorations.


    Now these giant dragons are in an awkward position.


    It''s a pity to abandon the tasteless food


    No matter how precious things are, once they are flooded, their value will be greatly reduced.


    Don''t give away? Chen Yu thought about it for a long time, but decided to give it away.


    "Hello, gavich."


    "Mr. Chen, what''s up?"


    "I have a decaying faucet. Do you want it?"


    Chen Yu feels embarrassed.


    I always feel like I''m losing something.


    I''m reluctant to lose it, but I have to be a treasure to give away.


    "Yes!" Lila gavich was almost shouting.


    That''s bullshit. That''s the head of the dragon.


    There''s no money on the market.


    Every time there is a magic prop made of a giant dragon''s body, it is almost the moment when it is put on the shelf.


    Lila gavich knew that Chen had killed many dragons, so Chen could not talk about the head of the dragon.


    Even if Chen Yu didn''t collect it, he could easily kill one end when he needed it.


    But others don''t have the strength of Chen Yu.


    Even now he has become an elf emissary, when facing the dragon, he should shake or shake.


    Just like his dark elves, it takes at least half of the population to kill a giant dragon.


    But now, Chen gave away a faucet in vain, and the fool refused.


    "Well, you come to my Mingyue villa. There are still a few people."


    When Lila gavich brought people here, he found that the so-called fast rotten was actually slightly rotten.


    Things are much better than he expected, and Lila gavich is happier.


    It''s not for your own use. It''s valuable on the market.

 Chapter 2854

    At the beginning, Chen Yu put the faucet. When he was fresh, he really had some momentum.


    But now, the faucet is almost decayed.


    It is different from the overall style of Mingyue villa.


    It''s also a matter of time to get rid of this faucet.


    Portia and nevika Lina had already changed into swimsuits and ran to the beach.


    Nevika Linna has never had such a good time.


    On this fine beach that stretches for several kilometers.


    There is no harassment and no need to hide here.


    You can enjoy the best beach entertainment here.


    Even to the deep-water area, if tired, you can climb the yacht floating in the deep-water area to rest.


    Before long, nevika Linna suddenly screamed.


    "Portia Sharks Sharks... "


    Portia is lying on the inflatable floating mat at the moment.


    Looking at nevika Linna in horror, she laughed.


    "Portia I''m not kidding Real sharks, look over there... "


    "I know I know. Don''t be so nervous. Relax." Portia waved calmly on her face and turned to look at the shark''s fins. "That should be the boss''s."


    "What boss Portia, run away. It looks like a big guy


    "That big guy and we are colleagues. To be exact, he is one of our bosses."


    "I don''t understand what you''re talking about. Are you crazy?"


    "They are our boss''s pets and we need to take care of them for a long time to come."


    Portia had been frightened for a long time.


    Once she was as frightened as nevika Lina.


    Now she is calm.


    Nevika Linna was a little relieved, but watched the shark fin come towards them.


    She couldn''t help but be frightened.


    Although at mirrorlake manor, she had seen enough horror animals.


    But on the sea, facing the giant shark, she still can''t hide her fear.


    "Does it really not attack us?"


    "Don''t worry, it won''t."


    Finally, the third man jumped up in front of them.


    That nearly 10 meters of body length, or to navika Linna scared.


    Chen Yu is in the courtyard on the cliff, drinking afternoon tea and looking at the scenery on the sea level.


    There is also a panoramic view of Portia and nevika Lina on the sea.


    At this time, a bad devil ran to Chen Yu.


    "Master, the room is all packed and the luggage is all set."


    "Well, prepare dinner." Chen Yu waved.


    The evil devil hesitated and hesitated for a while, but he did not leave, so he hesitated in place.


    "What? Is there anything else? "


    "Master That... "


    The evil devil suddenly knelt on the ground and kowtowed: "master, I want to learn magic."


    "Well? What do you learn to do with magic? "


    "Master, magic can solve many things, such as cooking, housework, and guarding the manor. We can improve efficiency through magic. Last time, at Mirror Lake manor, a leopard broke into the manor. As a result, more than a dozen of our peers could not kill the leopard. It was Lord Raymond who killed the leopard."


    Bad devil, they are all used as servants in hell, but they are never used as guards.


    They are not unable to learn magic, mainly because their talent is really worrying.


    "If you want to learn, I''ll go to hell next time and help you find some suitable demon magic."


    "Thank you, master."


    The evil devil went to work happily.


    In the evening, the whole family came back.


    The children began to run noisily again.


    Compared with Mirror Lake manor, children prefer Mingyue villa.


    There is a longer coastline for them to run.


    Of course, the grassland behind Mirror Lake manor is also OK.


    But it''s obvious that grass is not as good as soft sand for children to run on.


    At least children prefer to run barefoot on the beach.


    For Chen Yu, this moment is the joy of family.


    Although Chen is not old enough to enjoy Tianlun.


    "Honey, your phone is ringing. Can''t you hear it?"


    Chen Yu looked at the phone that was not far away from him. He had already seen who the caller was.


    "I just don''t want to take this call."


    Chen Yu said quietly.


    "Why? Is it your enemy? "


    "No, he''s the ruler of the underground world in Los Angeles. Half a month ago, he was just a minion."In fact, Tim and bodi have contacted Chen several times.


    But Chen did not answer them.


    Although they came to Chen Zhao just to pay tribute to him.


    Although they have ruled the whole black gang in Los Angeles.


    But they know one thing.


    Can I sit in a stable position as the boss.


    It''s not how high their wrists are.


    It''s up to Chen to agree.


    So after the integration of Los Angeles black gang.


    The first thing is to contact Chen Yu and express his sincerity.


    He said he would not do anything wrong in the future.


    Fari looks at Chen Yu''s phone.


    "Take it. If you don''t like them, ask them not to call you."


    Chen Yu still picked up the phone and asked coldly, "what''s the matter?"


    "Mr. Chen, one of my people in charge of arms reported a deal to me today."


    "I''m not interested in your arms trade."


    "Mr. Chen Wait Wait a minute. Hold the line. " Tim quickly cried, "well, if it''s just a general transaction, I dare not disturb you. But this transaction is a large one, with a total amount of 3 million dollars."


    "So many?"


    Chen Yu is very clear about how cheap old America''s arms are.


    A semi-automatic weapon costs no more than three hundred dollars.


    A bullet costs less than a dollar.


    Three million dollars is almost the annual sales volume that old America sells to a small country or warlord.


    "Who bought it?"


    "I don''t know. My downline is completely irrelevant. By the time I know about it, most of the transaction has been completed. The other side has left a deposit of 200000 dollars and taken a lot of weapons."


    "Don''t you all pay for arms trading in one lump sum? Why is there a deposit? "


    "Three million US dollars of ammunition can''t be prepared in a day or two. The other side needs it urgently, so it''s just to take away my offline inventory, which is far from the total amount he wants to buy."


    "Then what do you want me to do? Do you want me to find the seller for you? "


    "No, no It''s mainly to tell you that if there''s any large-scale conflict in Los Angeles recently, it''s not me or my staff who did it. " Tim said with some concern, "and there are only two places in Los Angeles and the surrounding areas that can use so many weapons, military bases and banks."

 Chapter 2855

    Tim told Chen Yu about the arms, in fact, is to clear the relationship.


    Whether it''s attacking military bases or robbing banks.


    That has nothing to do with Chen Yu.


    But Tim knows that the reason why Chen Yu got involved in the gang was largely due to his personal life.


    Chen doesn''t like the chaotic Los Angeles.


    This is also Tim and Bodie in the control of the Los Angeles gang... After the gang, tried to restrict the gang''s behavior.


    To avoid their continued unbridled disturbance of the peace and order.


    With their control, the effect is still significant.


    The crime rate in Los Angeles has plummeted.


    Obviously Tim and bodi are guarding their own acre.


    Although it is not a business of good men and women, it is not a business of robbing people on the street.


    Although their street robberies are worse.


    But it''s not something ordinary people can feel.


    Chen Yu did not ask all the black evils to disappear.


    It''s just a need for a bright world that he can''t see.


    And bank robbery is obviously a very bad and bad thing.


    Tim naturally needs to be motivated to get rid of the relationship.


    Chen Yu thought about it. It has nothing to do with him.


    But Amira and I are friends and partners.


    Chen Yu picked up Yamila''s phone after hanging up with Tim.


    "Amira, how are you lately?"


    "That''s it, isn''t it good or bad? What''s the matter? Do you need a loan? I can offer you the lowest interest. " Amira''s professional habits.


    Even if she knows, Chen may have more cash flow than the bank.


    This also led to Chen Yu''s impeccability.


    The average capitalist has a certain debt ratio.


    Not to mention their company, even their personal assets such as cars, houses, yachts.


    Most of the time, they buy with loans.


    Even if they have enough money, they will choose to buy with loans.


    Because they need to keep more cash to invest, or as reserves.


    This is a special rule given by this era.


    So the vast majority of listed companies always have a certain proportion of shares in the hands of banks.


    However, Chen Yu is different. Except that the 5% shares of Dashan beer are sold to Amira voluntarily by Chen Yu, Chen Yu has not mortgaged any shares.


    And these 5% are owned by Amira, not by the bank.


    Chen Yu does not owe any money to the bank, but is his cash. He is the largest cash client of Amira at present.


    If one day Chen Yu wants to withdraw all the money, it is estimated that the position of the head of the branch, Amira, will not be guaranteed.


    It can be said that Chen''s assets today can affect the decision-making power of banks, even indirectly.


    In order to effectively manage and invest Chen''s cash, the bank has set up an investment management team led by Andrews, which is specially responsible for helping Chen to manage the cash.


    "I''m here to inform you of a message." Chen has no interest in the sale of Amira.


    Now he really can, as the old saying goes, keep the money in the bank for interest.


    He signed a contract with the bank. The guaranteed annual interest rate of the money is 2.2%. At the same time, the bank is responsible for investment. If the profit exceeds 30% of the annual interest rate, it belongs to the bank and the investment team. If it is lower than the annual interest rate, the bank needs to make up the missing part.


    "What news?" Amira is serious.


    After all, Chen''s current identity, every word and deed is worth taking seriously.


    And the word "notice" reminds Amira of something very bad.


    "I''ve heard that a group of people in the Los Angeles area recently purchased a large number of weapons with unknown targets."


    Amira frowned. "I see."


    In fact, Amira''s heart was relieved.


    As long as Chen Yu doesn''t want to transfer the money out, it''s easy to say.


    How rich is Chen''s cash now.


    Is to be able to play down a bank.


    For Citibank in Los Angeles, where she is now in charge.


    Chen Yu put the money in, and then the bank put the money into investment.


    At this time, Chen Yu would like to withdraw again. The bank must not be able to give so much money.


    At this time, the head office may not transfer so much money even if it applies for allocation to the head office.


    Then they can only borrow from other banks, which are certainly not just ordinary interest rates.


    At high interest rates, it''s easy to have problems. That''s how it works.


    Once the news of Citibank''s fund problems spreads, it will even cause financial shocks and even a major earthquake.This is Chen''s energy now.


    So compared with the fear in Amira''s heart.


    Robbing a bank or something, that''s all pediatrics.


    Even if the robbers go to rob the headquarters in Los Angeles, how much can they rob?


    Regardless of the success rate, how much cash can they get from the bank?


    If it had been 30 years ago, a successful bank robbery might have cost hundreds of millions of dollars.


    But in this era, both banks and individuals are about to get rid of paper money completely.


    Even banks have little paper money in reserve, only a small amount as liquid reserve.


    According to the division of Amira, there are tens of millions of dollars in paper money reserves.


    And the value of assets held by banks is hundreds or even thousands of times that of paper money reserves.


    But most of these assets are real estate, such as houses, cars, yachts, airplanes and stocks.


    These things can''t be robbed by robbers.


    So Amira didn''t worry about robbing the bank at all.


    Of course, the defense that should be done still needs to be done.


    "Thank you for your warning. I''ll be well prepared."


    Amira still attached great importance to the information provided by Chen Yu.


    If the bank robbery is really successful, it is also very unfavorable for the bank.


    It''s not how much money the other party has stolen, but it will lead to the distrust of the depositors, resulting in a run.


    The next day, Amira strengthened the bank''s security.


    At noon, outside the square of Citibank''s headquarters in Irvine, there is a mobile hot dog dining car.


    One of the two clerks is in charge of the cash register and the other is in charge of making hot dogs and refreshments.


    "Helm, I found that if our plan didn''t work, we could switch to selling hot dogs."


    "Ha ha The money for selling hot dogs is not enough for us to do experiments. If we don''t finish immortal experiments, we won''t survive. Jason, do you want to be decadent like this? "


    "I don''t want to, I haven''t lived long enough, especially in an era that is much more interesting than the middle ages," said Ning Tai Jason, after a pause


    At this time, two refitted commercial vehicles stopped at the gate of the bank, and twenty armed people got on and off the vehicles.


    "Is our action information leaking?"


    "How could it be that the two of us know about it. Do you think it''s me or your own leakage?"

 Chapter 2856

    From the beginning to the end, it was the work of Ning Tai Jason and hem.


    They both know each other well.


    We all know that it''s impossible for each other to sell out.


    After all, their current relationship is one of prosperity and one of loss.


    But looking at the bank''s actions, it seems that they are really aware of their intention.


    "How could the bank know if it wasn''t for you or me?" Hermes could not understand it.


    "It''s the people who sell our arms." Ning Tai Jason suddenly thought of this possibility: "we bought a large amount of arms this time. The arms dealer is likely to detect our intention, so he turned around and sold our news."


    "Those damned ones, I want them to look good!"


    "Those arms dealers are just a small problem, but we can''t go to them now. Maybe they have set up traps for us to catch up with."


    "That is to say, we can''t get the rest of our ammunition?"


    "This account will be calculated slowly later. Now we are still focusing on business."


    They soon returned to peace and settled down to plan.


    "How does it feel to control the idols?" Asked hem.


    Ning Tai Jason raised his hands, looked at them and shook them again.


    "It''s very special. There''s perception, but the transmission of this perception is half a beat slower than normal."


    "It''s very normal. After all, our body is tens of kilometers away from the vagrant species, and the transmission of perception is naturally much slower than the normal neural transmission." "Even if we slow down in response and action, it can prevent us from getting into danger. Even if the body of the mystic species is destroyed, we can also leave the link and disconnect," said helm


    Ningtai Jason nodded. There are still many defects in idolatry.


    But it''s really practical.


    Idolatry is a byproduct of their research and development of immortality.


    They once wanted to create an immortal body, and then put their soul in it.


    Idols are part of their immortal plan.


    But the plan soon failed.


    Although they are the bodies created by mixing a lot of special blood.


    But they are not truly immortal.


    And for their soul is still a great exclusion.


    After the soul enters the body of the mystic seed for a short time, the mystic seed will decay at a very fast speed.


    Short time control is OK, but as the soul container of long time, it is obviously not perfect.


    So now, they just use them as remote control puppets.


    It may be a joke for the psychic.


    But for ordinary people, a puppet who is not afraid of death still has a great threat.


    "Citibank''s Irvine headquarters has about $50 million in cash reserves."


    "Fifty million dollars?" Helm frowned, obviously not satisfied with the number.


    He knew how much they had spent on the experiment over the years.


    We also know that they will definitely need more than 50 million dollars for experiments in the future.


    He thought he should be able to get more money in the operation.


    Fifty million dollars, just to solve their urgent need.


    But they can not really maintain the completion of their immortal research.


    "Don''t underestimate the $50 million," said Ning Tae Jensen, looking at hem. "This is the highest bank on the west coast."


    "But not enough is not enough, unless we find more similar goals."


    "This is the first and last time, one more time we will all be in extreme danger." Ningtai Jason is not a dead house like helm.


    He was beaten by the society for several years.


    He knows that the outside world is not really so peaceful.


    Especially for the rich, the same mistakes will not happen to them for the second time.


    For the first time, they were able to pre empt people with their obsession.


    But the second time, I''m afraid that other banks will only take targeted precautions.


    In this respect, they have extraordinary power.


    But it''s not a professional.


    We should rob big banks twice or three times in a row.


    Are you a fool.


    Ning Tai Jensen paused and continued, "besides, this bank has more than $50 million in cash reserves."


    "Apart from the $50 million cash reserve, what else can we have? Bonds? It''s still stocks. Those things are just waste paper for us. "


    Whether it is bonds or stocks, they need to be realized through formal channels to have value.


    Robbery is obviously not the way to cash.The fact that helm lives all year round doesn''t mean that he doesn''t know basic social knowledge.


    "It''s not those financial products, it''s gold!" "In this bank, there''s more than five billion dollars of gold in the bank," said Ning Tai Jason gravely


    Helm glared: "really? So many? "


    "That''s right." Ning Tai Jason nodded: "my source can be confirmed."


    As soon as heme was excited, he suddenly calmed down: "two billion dollars of gold, how much is that?"


    "About fifty tons." "So this time, we''re using more than just a common kind of mystique, at least at the level of Hercules," said Ning Tai Jason


    In the process of research and development, they have developed various kinds of mystical species.


    One of them was named Hercules.


    People, as their name implies, have very terrifying power.


    But also a short-lived ghost.


    It will be scrapped in less than one day after activation.


    Of course, in fact, whether it is a special variety or an ordinary variety, the difference between a day and a few days is not big.


    If it''s not because they need to be as low-key as possible, to avoid the attention and intervention of the spiritual world, of course, what kind of breed they are is powerful and what they use.


    Hercules is a little normal, at least a little hidden, but it''s not too noticeable.


    "When do you start?"


    "Six in the afternoon." "This is exactly the time when other branches will transfer the cash and the bank''s business hours are over," said Ning Tai Jason


    "End of business hours? That means we don''t have many hostages. If it''s just the employees inside the bank who are the hostages, I''m afraid it''s not enough for the guards or the police to throw the rat''s back. "


    "My plan is not to take hostages, and I don''t think that if enough hostages are taken, banks and police will watch us empty tens of tons of gold."


    "What do you want? You also know that it''s tens of tons of gold. Even if we use Hercules, it''s hard to carry it. "


    "Not on the ground. We can go underground."


    "Underground? Sewer? "


    "I''ve found the sewer map of this bank. Fifteen meters below the vault is a sewer pipe."

 Chapter 2857

    Because of the hostages, it is impossible for the police to use heavy weapons.


    And because of the bank''s nuclear - bomb - proof building defenses.


    As a result, the police knew nothing about the situation in the bank.


    Chen Yu lost interest after watching it for more than ten minutes.


    Because Chen did not see the expected gunfight.


    There is only this endless stalemate.


    The bandits inside can''t get out, and the police outside can''t get in.


    Of course, the parties are not as relaxed as the audience.


    Amira''s face was livid, looking at the security captain who was reporting to him.


    "Is that what you told me, without fail?" Yamila just told the security captain this morning to increase security immediately.


    It turns out that happened at night.


    No one will be happy.


    "Miss Amira, now that the bandits are trapped inside the bank, they have no way to go."


    "Better be so." "If there is any loss in the bank, you''d better prepare for it in advance," said Amira, looking at the security captain with a cold face


    The security captain is certainly not a good man.


    Amira was able to hire him, of course, because he was not a good man.


    But because of this, he was able to be threatened by Amira, even her domination.


    If he wants to live in peace, if he wants to live in peace with his family.


    The security captain is helpless. Of course, he knows what Amila means.


    But Amira is the one he can''t afford.


    Amira was totally different from what he had been in contact with in the past.


    Amira paid him a high salary because of his specialty.


    But once they lose their value, Amira will take twice as much.


    After a while, Amira calmed down a little bit and said, "is there any way to leave the police alone and solve the problem ourselves?"


    "Miss Amira, the biggest problem we have now, like the police, is the indestructible exterior wall of the bank, which can resist the nuclear explosion unless we chisel it in 30 hours and a little bit." "The only way to make a breakthrough is the front door, but if it''s the front door, we can''t get around the police at all," said the security captain


    "And from below? Do I remember the sewer down there? "


    "It''s the same below, but the distance from the inside of the bank to the sewer is 20 meters from the concrete foundation, which is thicker than the outer wall of the bank."


    "Is there no other way to break through?" Asked Amira.


    The security captain smiled bitterly. It''s a bank.


    If it''s so easy to break through, I''ll be the security captain and rob the bank myself.


    He didn''t understand what the bandits thought.


    But he felt that all the efforts of the bandits were in vain.


    They are trapped in that tortoise shell now.


    Although we can''t attack outside for the time being.


    But they couldn''t get out of it.


    All that is now is just procrastination.


    He didn''t think Yamila needed to be in such a hurry at all.


    Anyway, those bandits can''t take money at all.


    Just then, the ground shook a little.


    After about ten seconds, I heard a loud noise.


    Boom -


    Yamila and the security captain all looked at each other.


    "What happened?"


    "Over there at the bank!" The security captain quickly figured out the direction of the explosion.


    They''re not far from the bank, they''re about a block away.


    Because we can get the first-hand information of the incident at the first time.


    "Go to the bank now!" Cried Amira.


    "But now it''s too..."


    "Hurry up!" Yamila can''t imagine how much damage this kind of explosion will do to the bank.


    The security captain can only drive to the bank.


    As soon as I got to the outside of the bank, I saw the police in a circle outside mourning.


    Although the explosion didn''t happen in front of them.


    But the huge explosion inside the bank, the impact caused by it, still brought huge casualties to the police outside the encirclement.


    Looking at it, there was a lot of devastation.


    All the windows and doors of the bank were destroyed.


    Amira''s body trembled a little.


    There are also several news media.


    She can''t imagine what she and the bank will look like tomorrow.


    Whether they are victims or not, the media and the public do not care.


    In their eyes, they are just capitalists.


    The accident was caused by his negligence.


    Amira''s breathing was short.Although I will not lose my wealth.


    But his position is likely to be in jeopardy.


    After all, in the board of directors, many people are greedy for their positions.


    They will never miss the chance to fall.


    "Go in and see what''s going on." Said Amira.


    "Miss Amira, it''s too dangerous to know what''s going on inside now."


    Yamila simply ignored the dissuasion of the security captain and went straight inside.


    As soon as the security captain gnawed his teeth, he could only keep up with Yamila.


    The bank is foggy at the moment.


    Everything was destroyed by a huge explosion.


    "To the vault." Said Amira.


    The security captain swallowed his saliva. In the bank, the only one who can resist the impact of the explosion is the vault.


    Judging from the speed of their arrival and the situation of the police outside.


    The bandits probably haven''t come out of the bank yet.


    So they are very likely to hide in the vault.


    In terms of the ferocity of these bandits.


    Once they meet bandits, they can only shoot each other endlessly.


    "Miss Amira The bandits probably haven''t left yet. "


    "If you don''t want to go, I''ll go myself." Amira grabs the gun from the security captain and goes straight into the bank vault.


    The security captain rushed to Yamila.


    At the same time, he asked for the gun again from Amira.


    This gun is obviously more useful in your own hands.


    He is very clear that ordinary people, even if they have weapons in their hands, may not dare to shoot when they are in danger.


    The captain of the security guard carefully opened the road ahead.


    There is not much impact on the vault passage here.


    The security door of the vault is in good condition.


    The security captain looks at Amira.


    Yamila also hesitated for a moment, and finally gave up the idea of opening the vault security door.


    "Wait for the police outside to come in." Said Amira.


    Although she was furious, she didn''t lose her mind.


    If those gangsters hide behind the security door.


    With the captain''s pistol, it must not be the match of these bandits.


    About a few minutes later, the police came in.


    The police also saw Amira rush in, worried about something.


    Although they also lost a lot, but Amira must not happen.


    When the police arrived, Amira pressed the security door code and fingerprinted it.


    "Ah..."


    As soon as the safety door opened, there was a scream and commotion.


    A dozen guns were pointed inside, but Amira could see clearly.


    There are no bandits behind the security door. They are all bank employees.


    A dozen police officers went into the vault.


    Where is the trace of bandits.


    Amira grabbed a bank clerk and shouted, "what about people? What about those damn odds and ends? Where are they hiding? "


    The male staff member who was grabbed by Amira was obviously over frightened. He looked at Amira in horror and saw that his face was about to cry.


    Maybe in his eyes, Amira at the moment is a big devil.


    "Miss Amira, please calm down, calm down!"


    I''m afraid that male staff member would be driven mad by Amira if two policemen didn''t fight against her.


    "Miss Amira, the most important thing now is to count the losses."

 Chapter 2858

    "How can it be?" Amira''s face couldn''t help changing: "Why are all the gold reserves gone? All half empty? How many people are there? "


    "According to preliminary estimates, about six people."


    "Impossible, six people. It''s impossible to empty 50 tons of gold. The net weight of each piece of gold is one kilogram." Said Amira.


    She didn''t care about the loss before, because she felt that the other side was robbing some cash.


    But now it''s not just the cash that''s lost, it''s the most important gold that''s lost.


    This is a big problem, and it''s very big.


    What is the concept of 50 tons of gold?


    Even her family is in great pain.


    Even if the gold is not hers, at least not all of it.


    The gold belongs to the bank.


    It''s worth two and a half billion dollars.


    The real value of the gold is much higher than 2.5 billion US dollars.


    Because the gold is used to control financial shocks and stabilize bank stocks.


    Now that the gold is lost, the family behind her or the bank itself will be greatly impacted.


    Amira''s eyes flickered.


    "Sorry, I need to make a call."


    Amira ran out in a hurry, looked around, and then called.


    "Hello, Chen, I need your help."


    "Amira, you don''t want me to help you catch people, do you? I should look for the police. I''m no more professional than the police. " Chen Yu is telling the truth.


    He has no advantage over the police except that he is better at war.


    And it doesn''t take much force to catch the robbers.


    Even if he comes to the Marine Corps, it''s not necessarily better than the police.


    "No, I want to borrow money from you."


    "Borrow money? Are you kidding me? You open a bank. Do you want to borrow money from me? "


    "Borrow gold, to be exact." "Part of the gold I bought from you last time on behalf of the bank has been robbed. This information must not be disclosed. Once it is disclosed, my family and I will be ruined," said Amira


    "So serious?"


    Amira sighed, though not bankrupt, but she was destined to be kicked out of the board.


    And her father will be implicated in it, and the whole family will probably never recover.


    So the news of gold being robbed, absolutely! Never let it out.


    So before gold can be found, she has to find a replacement.


    There is an account for both the public and the board of directors.


    Of course, the stolen gold must be recovered.


    "I don''t have a lot of gold." Chen''s tone is rather awkward.


    Even if he still has a lot of gold.


    Not to mention dozens of tons, hundreds of tons and thousands of tons he can take out.


    But the consequences are also very serious.


    So if it is not necessary, he will not answer Amira at will.


    Even if they are friends and partners.


    The amount of gold in his hand if exposed.


    It''s estimated that the whole world will come after him.


    Because there are so many.


    It''s enough to make the world''s finance jump once in the Pacific Ocean.


    "Chen, I really need help, if you can help me, please mention the conditions."


    "I can ask for you, but I can''t promise anything."


    "Well, I need 50 tons of gold, the sooner the better."


    Amira knew that Chen had it, though Chen was reluctant to admit it.


    But Amira knew that Chen had.


    Chen Yu was silent for a while and asked, "when is the fastest time?"


    "As soon as possible, I hope your friends can help me get ready tonight if they can."


    Chen Yu on the other end of the phone was silent for a long time.


    "My friend has fifty tons of gold in warehouse 01 at Hill quay. You send someone to collect it. By the way, you''d better find enough people to escort you this time."


    "OK, thank you." Amira quickly hung up.


    Although she would like to continue to thank Chen Yu on the phone.


    But time is not allowed. Within half an hour, the family will ask about it.


    The bank''s gold theft will not be concealed for long.


    She needs to make up the gold as soon as possible.


    After Yamila hung up, she looked back and saw the security captain coming towards her.


    "Miss Amira, this is a mistake in my work. I will take responsibility."


    Yamila looked at the security captain with a cold face: "I don''t care how you plan to take responsibility afterwards. Before that, you need to solve the problem for me, contact your past colleagues, even if you overturn Los Angeles, you will find those bastards for me, put their heads and my gold in front of me."The security captain nodded, "I will."


    This time, he was disgraced by these people.


    He was also very upset.


    "I''ve found some clues from the sewers. They may be good at robbery, but they''re not so good at hiding tracks." Said the security captain.


    Yamila looked at the captain of the security team, who was even more embarrassed.


    Not long ago, he vowed that sewers could not be escape routes.


    But it turns out that my imagination is still too low.


    The other side directly smashed the foundation with high concentration of zhadan.


    Of course, the actual operation is more complicated.


    To put it simply, put zhayao into the pipe under the toilet.


    The traces at the scene of the explosion have been collected and tested by the police, but the results have not come out.


    At present, it is not clear which bandits use zhayao.


    However, it is the chemical zhayao that can blast a hole with a diameter of one meter into the foundation.


    "Can you promise to find them?"


    "Yes, I can assure you, Miss Amira."


    "As long as you can find them and catch them, I will not be held responsible for your fault." "And I will pay for all the expenses," said Amira


    "Three days! I only need three days. " Said the security captain decidedly.


    "In addition, please contact your colleagues now and go to hill wharf to help me transport a batch of goods."


    "Goods?" The security captain is a little confused. What goods?


    What goods will be delivered at this time?


    "Gold." Said Amira.


    At this time, Amira''s phone rang.


    "Dad, it''s not as bad as you think, it''s just the media reporting, no Gold is not lost. It''s rumor. If you don''t believe it, you can watch tomorrow''s press conference. " Amira''s voice was calm: "I know I understand that it''s a mistake in my work. It''s a loss of some cash reserves, but everything is still under control. "


    Amira hung up and breathed a long sigh of relief.


    It''s just an appetizer. After all, it''s my father, who won''t embarrass me too much.


    But the board of directors is not necessarily, if they can not appease the board of directors, then the situation will be completely out of control.

 Chapter 2859

    "Helm, we seem to have been exposed."


    Ning Tai Jason looks at the surveillance. Outside their base, people have been wandering since yesterday.


    Although the group hasn''t fully figured out where they are.


    But it won''t be long before you touch the door.


    Helm looked at Annette Jason with some dissatisfaction.


    "You should have been responsible for the final work. Now you haven''t wiped out our traces, so the responsibility lies with you."


    Ning Tai Jason, with a dark face, thought he had wiped the marks clean.


    But in this respect, he is not a professional after all.


    The so-called wipe clean, in fact, in the eyes of real professionals, or left a lot of traces.


    Their base is in the mountainside, and the entrance has been magically hidden.


    But now they can''t guarantee that magic will stop those people from entering.


    "These people continue to wander outside, sooner or later to find the entrance, which will only lead to more trouble." "Rather than that, it''s better to kill them all directly," says Ningtai Jason


    "What are you going to do?"


    "Let them in." "There are more than 20 people out there now, it''s not hard to solve it, but if they find the entrance by mistake, it''s hard to guarantee that they won''t pass the information on to others, then we will never have a chance to live in peace," said Ning Tai Jason


    "But if you ask them to come in, they won''t deliver the message?"


    "We can''t control when they will find the entrance, but I can control when they will enter here." Said Ning Tai Jason.


    Ning Tai Jason''s thinking is very clear.


    If they grope outside slowly, they will find out their hidden magic sooner or later.


    After all, hidden magic is not invisible magic, even ordinary people have a chance to break through.


    Once it''s figured out, send out the path information.


    Then the two of them really become the turtle in the urn.


    Even if they have some combat power in their base.


    There''s no problem blocking a few waves of attack.


    I''m afraid of being sniffed out by people outside.


    Once discovered by a psychic.


    Then they''re in big trouble.


    Although the spiritual world in North America is quite weak.


    But I''m afraid that the government will go to Europe or the eastern regions to deal with them.


    To be honest, both of them are from the background of scientific research.


    After sleeping for hundreds of years, one continued to live in the house and the other devoted to finance.


    There is no one to consolidate their strength.


    Now their strongest is not their own magic.


    It''s the mystery they''ve developed.


    These are extraordinary powers.


    But the key problem is that there are only a limited number of species.


    If they have enough resources, they can produce more kinds of mystic.


    It''s just that they''re stuck here. They have a lot of money on hand, but they don''t have a place to use it.


    So now the first problem is to get rid of those people outside.


    ¡­¡­


    "Frosa, we''ve been looking here for two days. Are you sure we haven''t found the wrong place?"


    Frosa is the captain of the security team. These people are his former colleagues, or his subordinates.


    A few years ago, his mercenary regiment was also well-known in the mercenary world.


    However, the replacement of mercenary industry is very fast. The casualties of the team members, or saving enough money, or tired of gunfire and quit.


    Frosa is one of them. He is tired of his past life.


    Then I quit the mercenary team.


    This time, he had to get these colleagues together for his work.


    Of course, there are also some fresh faces, who are not very respectful to his former leader.


    Fortunately, the present commander was appointed by him in the past.


    And I''m very convinced of frosa.


    So this time, the command was given to frosa.


    Frosa found it in the sewer at that time.


    It''s true that he found some traces.


    Following these traces, frosa traced the mountain forest.


    This mountain forest is quite vast.


    And it''s an undeveloped area.


    So the landform is quite complex.


    Those traces are broken around here.


    They have been wandering here for three days.


    Although there are team members to question.


    But she still believes in her own judgment.


    "There will be no mistake. These bandits cover up the tracks in a very old way. Although the tracks disappear around here, our general direction will not be wrong." Said frosa.When he heard that, they would not say anything.


    "There seems to be a cave over there, frosa."


    "Cave? We''ve been here for two days. If there''s a cave, how can we find it now? " Frosa doesn''t believe it.


    After all, he has faith in his old friends.


    Field combat is their strength. They can''t walk around for a few days without finding a cave under their nose.


    Even in terms of their ability, it''s a one minute thing.


    Each of them has a very fierce eye.


    A glance basically determines the terrain of the field.


    Even if a cave is covered with bushes and grass, it is difficult to escape their eyesight.


    But frosa followed his instructions and saw a cave.


    It''s hard for frosa to accept. There are caves.


    There are so many people in my life that I didn''t find any of them.


    "Let''s go and have a look."


    "Oro, you and your team stay here. I feel there is something wrong with that cave. Use the communicator to keep in touch with us at any time."


    "Yes, Mr. frosa."


    Although Auror felt that frosa was too careful.


    But he obeyed the orders of frosa.


    After all, to be a qualified mercenary.


    First of all, it is not the level of combat power, but the need to obey orders.


    Auror and his team are five people, waiting for frosa and others.


    "Mr. frosa, have you found anything in the cave?"


    Sand -


    "nothing has been found at present. The cave is very deep, and there seems to be interference source here."


    "There seems to be something in front..."


    Dada dada -


    Bang -


    just at this time, the sound of guns suddenly came from the communicator.


    Auror looked up at the cave.


    It''s strange that there was such a fierce exchange of fire in the communicator.


    Why is the cave so peaceful?


    Is that abnormal?


    They haven''t been long, frosa.


    And in the cave like aggregate space, the sound should be more obvious.


    "Luo Get out of there, get out of there! Take the news back to miss Yamila Damn We were cheated. These are not bandits at all... "


    Roar -


    ORRO and his team members were a little scared.


    They don''t understand what happened.


    But it seems that most of frosa''s belongings are in great trouble.


    Luo and others look at each other.


    "Go! Get out of here! "

 Chapter 2860

    In the morning, Chen''s phone rang.


    "Hello, Amira, good morning. Is your business settled?" Chen Chen rubbed his eyes. Last night, he flew to the thin oxygen layer to absorb cosmic rays. He didn''t come back until 3 a.m.


    "No, not yet Chen, I want to discuss something with you. "


    "If you want to buy gold, don''t talk about it. The gold doesn''t belong to me. I borrowed it from my friends, so you need to give it back after you use it up." Chen said.


    "Chen, it''s not about that." Amira''s tone was quite serious: "I suspect that it''s your kind who robbed the bank this time. Are you in charge of this?"


    "It''s impossible. If it''s my kind, it''s definitely not that way. You may not even realize that the money has been lost." Chen is not sure, but he thinks that Yamila may not be able to find gold, so he wants to sell by himself.


    "My Security captain found some mercenaries, but there was an accident yesterday, and now he''s back alone. You''d better come here. It seems that there''s something wrong with the man back."


    "Where? Where do you live? "


    "Yes."


    "When?"


    "As soon as possible, better now."


    "Well, it''ll take me at least an hour to wash."


    After hanging up the phone, Chen Yu dressed and washed.


    The children have been getting up again and again.


    Most of the children are called by evil spirits.


    Chen took them to school in person, and then drove to Amira''s house.


    When Chen Yu entered the villa, Amira''s bodyguards were all present.


    I don''t know. I thought this battle was for Chen Yu.


    In fact, after the bank robbery, Amira prepared a large number of bodyguards for herself.


    These bodyguards are quite strange to Chen Yu.


    So when Chen Chu entered the villa of Amira.


    Most of the bodyguards stared at Chen with fierce eyes.


    Only a few people know Chen Yu.


    One of them, an old employee of Amira, came up to help Chen Yu open the door.


    "Mr. Chen, Miss Amira is waiting for you in there."


    "OK, help me drive to the garage, thank you."


    Entering the villa living room, Amira is sitting listlessly on the sofa, rubbing her eyebrows.


    "I saw your mental state was so bad early in the morning. Do you need me to prescribe a course of medicine for you?"


    Amira looked up at Chen Yu, exhausted. "I''m not in the mood to joke with you now."


    "What about the survivor you said? Where is he now? "


    Amira took Chen Chu upstairs and pushed open a room.


    In the corner of the room, a man was wrapped in a sheet, curled up and shivered in the corner.


    "It''s him, Oro. Get up. I have something to ask you."


    In the seam of the bed sheet, Auror carefully looked at Amira and Chen Yu at the door.


    "I''ve already said everything."


    "I need you to repeat that."


    "Don''t let me recollect that picture again, I don''t want to recollect that picture again." Auror''s voice was a little excited, but also a little scared.


    "Amira, let me talk to him alone."


    Amira looked at Auror and then at Chen Yu: "well, let him calm down a little bit."


    Chen Yu sat down beside the bed and watched Auror from head to foot on the ground.


    "Let me guess what you see. Monsters? Or something cruel? "


    Auror''s body trembled a little.


    Chen saw Auror''s reaction and said, "the cruelest picture I''ve ever seen is that of cannibalism. Have you ever seen it?"


    "No more, no more..."


    "Are people cannibalism or monsters cannibalism?" Chen then asked.


    "Don''t ask me any more. You don''t understand that the picture in the movie is different from the reality..." Auror growled hysterically.


    "No, I understand." Chen said.


    "How do you understand? You''re just saying it. "


    "Ha ha What do you think Amira came to me for? "


    Auror could not help but put his head out of the tightly wrapped sheet and looked at Chen Yu seriously.


    "What? Are you a psychic? Or the Exorcist? "


    "I can do the work of mediums and exorcists, but my job is to be a doctor." Chen Yu said with a smile.


    "Is it? So you''ve been exposed to a lot of patients, haven''t you? "


    "Yes."


    "Then can it be treated?" Auror''s arm reached out from the sheet in front of Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu looks at Auror''s arm and covers the skin of the arm with a layer of flesh film, which is obviously not Auror''s own.


    The meat film is still creeping slowly and looks disgusting.Chen Chu reached for Auror''s elbow and said, "don''t move."


    Aurora Leng for a moment, he did not expect Chen Yu was not scared away.


    Amira had a doctor for him before.


    As a result, when the doctor saw his arm, he was scared to scream.


    At this time, Oro felt Chen''s strength was increasing.


    "You are..." Auror couldn''t help looking at his arm.


    The fleshy membrane on the arm also seems to feel this force, and the peristalsis speed is faster.


    "This is..."


    "This is the flesh of the dead." "This game will attract people''s vitality, but it''s not difficult to drive it away. As long as the port of the attached part is blocked, it will fall off because of lack of nutrition," Chen said


    Sure enough, within a few minutes, the dead flesh fell off Auror''s arm.


    The flesh of the dead is actually a kind of undead. It just looks like a piece of flesh in form.


    In fact, they have certain individual thinking.


    But the IQ of dead meat is very low.


    They are attached to the host and will slowly absorb the vitality of the host.


    Until the host dies, it will move to another host.


    And Chen Yu said this method, basically ordinary people can also implement.


    In fact, there are other ways, but obviously not ordinary people can do it.


    For example, soak in holy water, or directly put a curse on the dead meat.


    Necromancer flesh is just a very weak undead. It has no resistance to magic. It can be killed in three or two times.


    After the dead flesh broke away from Auror''s arm, it fell to the ground and wriggled for several times. Suddenly, it bounced up again and shot at Chen Yu.


    However, Chen took the dead meat in the palm of his hand.


    The dead flesh immediately wants to attach to Chen Yu''s palm.


    Auror''s face is incredible.


    He didn''t expect Chen Chu to actually get rid of it.


    When Chen Yu pinches the palm of his hand, the dead meat will be directly pinched and exploded.


    "Where did you provoke this thing? It''s rare. It''s usually made by people. "


    "In the National Park of Lisan, I was looking for the bank robbers with frosa and more than 20 mercenaries. As a result, there was an attack on us. Several of my team members were eaten by the monsters in that area. I was fast enough to escape the attack."

 Chapter 2861

    Auror said, looking at his arm again.


    Although the dead flesh on the arm is gone.


    But Auror was still frightened. He took a deep breath and said, "those things are controlled by people."


    Chen Yu listened to Auror''s self-report in silence.


    In the Los Angeles area, this kind of exoticism robbed the bank.


    It has clearly belonged to its own functions.


    In Auror''s autobiography, it is mentioned that there is a person, or a humanoid monster, whose whole body is red with fruit.


    That person''s body will grow strange spikes, and then after stabbing into the other person''s body, he will take the blood of the other person.


    "Lisan National Park, specific location." Chen said.


    Auror looked up at Chen Yu and said, "you want to go? Are you crazy? Don''t you understand? Or do you think I''m kidding? "


    "No, I see. I know you''re not kidding, but what about that? Do you think I''m here to talk to you? Or to help you with the treatment? "


    Aoluo looked at Chen Yu carefully and said, "sanglie National Park, after entering from the road entrance, will go about 30 kilometers north, which is the area."


    "General scope? What I need is more detailed position coordinates. "


    Auror''s position is too general. Although it''s not easy to find needles in a haystack, it''s not so easy to find.


    It will take a long time for Chen to scan with his own little world.


    "How can I have accurate position coordinates? Do you want me to mark your latitude and longitude? I can''t help it. "


    "Then if you take me, can you find it?"


    "I Wait I didn''t say I''m going with you, so I don''t want to go to that place anymore I don''t want to die. "


    "Don''t worry, it will be safe to follow me."


    "Fart, it''s said in horror movies, basically it''s going to die miserably."


    Chen''s words remind him of the scenes of death in horror movies.


    Basically, I know that there are tigers in the mountain and they prefer to go to tiger mountain.


    "I''m afraid you don''t have much choice."


    "I have."


    Half an hour later -


    Oro sat in the seat of the second seat with a dejected face.


    He tried to resist.


    As a loyal mercenary, he was pulled out of the villa by Chen Xun with his neck on his back.


    Amira and her bodyguards were watching.


    That''s how I look, regardless.


    Auror was armed. He tried to use weapons.


    But in the face of absolute power, the weapon in his hand is actually equivalent to a toy.


    "Mr. Chen, I mean it. You''re looking for death. We can''t deal with that."


    "To be exact, you can''t handle it." As Chen Yu drove, he responded to Auror''s complaint: "which way?"


    "That road."


    Chen Yu turned the car into a remote path.


    After Oro got on the bus, he didn''t refuse to show Chen Yu the way.


    "Really don''t worry, I know the origin of each other, in fact, I am in charge of this."


    "But you said, your main business is a doctor."


    "No way, the sideline is better than the main business. I have a headache about it Besides the Exorcist and the doctor, I am also a rich man, a philanthropist and a good father


    "No one takes a good father as a title."


    "Now."


    "You say you are an exorcist. You can show me your hand and make me feel at ease."


    "In the back seat there''s a dead evil spirit. He''s full of bullet holes. He''s watching you all the time."


    Auror shivered all over and turned around, but the back seat was empty.


    "Are you kidding me?"


    "No, I mean it. It should be someone you shot. It''s probably your colleague Maybe a comrade in arms. "


    "I''ve killed so many people. If there are evil spirits following me, there will never be only one."


    "Ha ha Are you so confident in this aspect of yourself? " Chen Yu smiles. Since Orlo is a mercenary, it''s not normal for mercenaries to kill people, so there''s nothing to condemn.


    And this kind of industry, no matter good or bad.


    The so-called good and evil is just a matter of standing.


    "Do you want to identify the people you shot in the past?" Chen asked.


    Auror''s face was tangled and he hesitated for a long time before he said, "can you let me see it?"


    "Look in the rearview mirror."


    Auror looked up at the rearview mirror. Suddenly, in the rearview mirror, he saw a man full of bruises.


    The face, chest and limbs are all bullet holes.


    "Yale!?" Auror, after being frightened, responded and exclaimed."You seem to be familiar with the evil spirit, your colleague?"


    "It''s my brother." Auror said with a livid face.


    "You killed it?"


    "No, no way. I''ll never shoot my brother." Oro said, gnashing his teeth. He looked in the rearview mirror again. "Yel, how did you die?"


    "He cannot hear you as you cannot." "Do you have any grudges with him?" Chen said


    "No, we are brothers. There may be disputes, but there is no conflict."


    "That is to say, he didn''t come to you for revenge?"


    Auror''s heart is heavy: "can you help me communicate with him? You should be? "


    "No, but I know someone who will."


    Chen Yu really can''t do this kind of magic. Even if Auror can see ye''er now, it''s Chen Yu who uses his own power to make ye''er''s figure reflect in the rear-view mirror.


    But the magic of channeling is not very advanced.


    We don''t even need active channeling. We just need to find a region with strong aura.


    And Yale was able to show himself before Auror.


    Of course, Chen Yu can''t let Oro and yel run to their home.


    But it''s OK to introduce one or two psychics.


    Now Auror has accepted the fact that Chen Yu is a psychic.


    "Are you sure you can deal with those monsters? I heard that channeling and Exorcism are two systems. Are you ok? "


    "Channeling is my sideline, and Exorcism is my main business. In fact, exorcism is not my main business. It''s my duty to maintain the peace and stability of different spiritual communities in the region."


    "Well Then your doctor''s main business... "


    "That''s the main business, but I don''t have a medical license. Most of the time, I practice medicine illegally."


    "That is to say, you are a doctor, but not a professional."


    "Wait What I said is illegal, but I didn''t say unprofessional. I can help you grow again even if you are short of hands and feet. "


    Of course, Auror didn''t believe Chen''s words, but questioned Chen even more.


    I feel that Chen Yu knows everything, but he is not good at anything.


    This made him suspicious of his journey as a guide.


    "Let''s make it early tomorrow. It''s already dark even if we get there now. If we go through the woods again, it will be early in the morning."

 Chapter 2862

    Chen Chu ignores Oro''s exit drum.


    It''s only noon. They have plenty of time.


    Of course, for Chen, it''s better to search at night.


    After all, many things only go out at night.


    The car won''t move until it reaches the forest.


    Auror was very reluctant to get out of the car.


    Look at Chen Yu, who got off the car slowly.


    "Mr. Chen, you are a billionaire. Do you need to take risks like me? Isn''t enjoyment your daily routine? "


    "That makes sense." "But work is work, and I don''t like people breaking rules on my site," Chen said with a shrug


    "You''re just a temporary interest. When you kill ten people or experience a baptism of hell, you won''t be interested anymore. You know the most terrible thing in life is to turn interest into work."


    "I''ve killed more than ten people, and it''s definitely not the numbers you think." Chen Yu walked in front and said casually: "besides, I have seen the real hell, eh It''s a place name, not an adjective. "


    Auror didn''t trust the wand very much.


    Even if Chen Yu proves that he is professional by his practical actions.


    Auror still doesn''t believe Chen''s words.


    After all, in his impression, the prodigy likes to exaggerate.


    For example, go to heaven for the good and hell for the evil.


    Especially Orlo, who has read thousands of horror films.


    Basically, in those miraculous horror films, few exorcists have a good ending.


    Basically, it is to solve one or two small problems for the protagonist.


    Give some constructive suggestions to the protagonist.


    When it comes to boss war, those who die are more diligent than others.


    Boss can''t carry several ordinary attacks.


    Then the hero and the heroine are running for their lives all night.


    Auror is now considering whether he has a leading role.


    I feel that I should have the heroine''s luck.


    The whole mercenary regiment ran off on its own.


    Besides, I have a good image and many women.


    Very standard protagonist condition.


    Of course, as soon as he got into the forest, his legs were a little bit egged.


    Want to back out anytime, anywhere.


    He felt that there was something creepy hidden in every grass that crossed his legs.


    Every tree has a pair of eyes hidden in its top.


    This makes his steps look a little floating.


    And there was no gain along the way.


    "How long can we find the land?" Chen asked


    "The exact location is not clear. Anyway, if I find the land, I can still recognize it."


    Walking among the mountains and forests is actually the same as sailing on the sea. If there is no sign object, it is difficult to distinguish the direction.


    But in the sea can also refer to the stars in the sky, so can barely recognize the clear road.


    But in the forest, if there is no signpost, we can only rely on Mongolia.


    "Are you sure you can handle it?" Auror asked uneasily.


    "Don''t worry, there is no more than one hand that can defeat me in this world."


    "What if the man who is hiding here is in your hand?"


    "If the other party is really in this hand, he will rob any bank, and someone will send money to him directly on the ground."


    "Is there any money for you?"


    "Or how do you think I''m rich?"


    "Really?"


    Aoluo has always doubted how Chen Yu expressed his war power and how Diao bombed the sky.


    But for the money, Auror believed in it, and especially yearned for it.


    This may be the common character of human beings, the yearning for being lazy.


    Chen chuckled and went on.


    After walking in the forest for a few hours, Oro was a bit stuck.


    "Sit down and have a rest." Chen Chu throws Auror a bottle of his own beer.


    "Are you sure we''re going to have a rest at this time?" Auror said as he opened the beer


    "You can choose to go on, of course I don''t care."


    Auror finally decided to respect Chen''s decision.


    "Where do you hide your beer?"


    "Anything you can''t understand can be summed up as magic."


    Oro is speechless. Well, that''s a reasonable explanation.


    All of a sudden, there was a sound from the grass in front of us, and there was a faint movement.


    Auror immediately stood still. "There''s something ahead."


    Chen Chu looked at the grass in front of his eyes, his face expressionless.


    At this time, things under the grass slowly propped up.


    It''s a Jaguar, an adult Jaguar.Oro''s scalp explodes in an instant.


    Isn''t that so bad?


    Not in the hands of those monsters.


    Would you die in the mouth of a Jaguar?


    As a professional mercenary.


    Auror doesn''t really think he can tear a bear or a tiger.


    That''s all for children.


    The largest carnivorous cat of the American continent.


    What is its combat power level?


    A crocodile twice its weight can''t do it, even in the water.


    Cats are always the natural enemies of fish, even if crocodiles are not fish.


    It''s such a tiger, so it''s definitely a leopard, but it''s called a Jaguar.


    The difference between ordinary people and mercenaries lies in five seconds and six seconds.


    The winning and losing ratio between tiger and human beings is well known from ancient times to the present. However, there are tens of hundreds of tiger injuries every year, so the winning rate of human beings is basically one in ten thousand.


    Oro looks at Chen Yu beside his eyes, and he is thinking about whether Chen Yu''s magic can fix this guy.


    But at this time, Chen Yu went up to him.


    Reaching for the Jaguar, he said with a smile, "what a lovely kitten. I have several kittens in my family."


    Oro''s scalp is fried. It''s not the same as that of the family.


    But the Jaguar didn''t seem to hurt Chen Yu, and enjoyed Chen Yu''s caressing his fur.


    "I have something else to send you." Chen Yu threw out a piece of meat. The Jaguar took the meat and ran away.


    Auror looked at Chen Yu with fear. "Did you use magic to it just now?"


    "I still need to magic it? I''m a druid. "


    Auror''s eyes widened: "druid? Is there really a druid? "


    "The goods are real, the old and the young are honest."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Then you can control it?"


    "Druids are called control and communication. We are very close to nature."


    Oro is really bluffed. Anyway, Chen Yu believes everything he says.


    After all, the facts are in front of us.


    "Then can you let it fight for you?"


    "Are you kidding? We Druids want a kitten to fight for ourselves?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Auror looked at Chen Yu seriously: "I understand that you are here because some evil wizard disobeys nature with evil magic, so you are here to eradicate evil?"


    "No, it''s just that you just look at each other and don''t like it..."

 Chapter 2863

    It''s completely dark.


    Auror is no longer as relaxed as when he was chatting with Chen.


    Perhaps because he was tired, his steps became heavier.


    "Do you need a rest?" Chen asked.


    "May I now refuse to move on?"


    "I want to tell you that the risk of your leaving alone must be greater than that of following me. Something will tear you up in the dark at any time."


    Auror finally gave up the idea of running away alone.


    Although he is not the best mercenary.


    But he always makes the right choice.


    "I hope I made the right choice this time." Auror said to himself: "this is too dangerous. I will not do it again when I go back this time..."


    All of a sudden, Oro''s mouth was covered by Chen Yu.


    "Don''t say death flag."


    ¡­¡­


    "Jason, look there."


    Ning Tai Jason looks at the monitor.


    There are two figures in the monitor.


    "It should be the mercenary who escaped before." Said Ning Tai Jason.


    Although the picture in the monitor is not very clear, after all, it is at night.


    But Ning Tai Jason recognized one of them.


    It was the one who escaped yesterday.


    But he remembered that some unclean creatures had been released to pursue him.


    I didn''t expect that he didn''t die, but brought someone.


    "I didn''t expect that he would dare to come."


    "I won''t let him escape this time." Ning Tai Jason looks at the surveillance screen coldly.


    "Don''t rush after them this time. They are still outside. If they are scared at this time, they will probably turn around and run to let them enter the entrance." Said hem.


    ¡­¡­


    "It''s near here, but I''m not sure where it is. There should be a hidden cave near here." Said Auror.


    "Yes, over there." Chen said.


    Aoluo looks at Chen Yu in surprise: "are you sure?"


    The mountains and forests are deep, and in this dark situation.


    Where can Chen find it?


    "Don''t ask. Asking is magic."


    Chen Yu has found the entrance cave.


    The other side''s concealment is not deep. The magic of concealment can only be regarded as a very common method of concealment.


    Basically, it is impossible to hide Chen''s perception.


    Moreover, there was a strong smell of blood in the cave.


    If that place wasn''t used as a slaughterhouse, it would have just died.


    Chen Yu comes to the cave, and Oro looks at the deep cave with fear.


    "We''re going inside?" Auror felt like his scalp was going to explode.


    Standing at the entrance of the cave, Auror had already smelled a nauseous smell.


    Chen also frowned, not because of the smell.


    Although the smell is unbearable.


    But what really surprised Chen Yu was that.


    Chen didn''t feel that there was someone in the cave.


    There are many breath, but all the breath belongs to non-human.


    Some of them are undead.


    Chen Yu was a bit confused, but he took the lead in going in.


    In the middle of the walk, Chen and Oro saw the debris everywhere.


    Auror was forced to endure grief, or now fear is far more than grief.


    Obviously, these debris on the ground are his former comrades in arms.


    But Auror is not in the mood to grieve for them.


    Because he felt that he would probably follow their example.


    He felt his body was completely stiff and his limbs were a little disoriented.


    The deeper it goes, the more tragic it is.


    "Mr. Chen Do you think It doesn''t look like an entrance More It''s more like... " Oro''s voice was shaking.


    "You want to say it''s more like a place for pets, right?"


    Auror''s expression was even more rigid. He wanted to say that it looked like a ranch.


    Of course, it will not be cattle and sheep.


    "We''re going in?"


    "Of course, it''s all here." Chen Yuli said of course.


    "But Don''t you see those along the way? "


    "I said, I''m professional."


    "No, you said you were amateur."


    Chen Yu suddenly stops.


    Oro looked at Chen Yu, and suddenly he had a bad feeling.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "You look at the light on the wall in front of you."


    Oro knew that Chen Chu must have found something bad.He didn''t want to take photos, but he was honest.


    The moment when the light sweeps over the wall.


    He saw pieces of petals.


    It''s the petal mouth.


    There are many unknown creatures on the cave wall.


    They are grayish white and slightly smaller than adults.


    But their mouths open like petals.


    Feeling It''s like chrysanthemums grow in the wrong place.


    "Then What is that? " Oro''s teeth were chattering.


    "I don''t know It doesn''t look like an ordinary creature. "


    What does it look like? Aoluo felt that Chen Yu''s words were not precise.


    Does this still look like?


    That''s not an ordinary creature at all ok.


    "They seem It seems that... " Auror swallowed. "They didn''t seem to find us."


    "Well, they may depend on hearing, so we''d better keep it down." Chen said.


    Chen Yu has never seen this before.


    So I don''t know what it relies on to perceive the enemy and prey.


    Auror immediately covered his mouth, not daring to make a sound.


    "Of course, maybe I made a mistake. Maybe they''re photoreceptors."


    Chen Yu said casually, and walked deeper.


    As for the things above.


    As long as they don''t wake up, Chen doesn''t bother to move them.


    But Auror couldn''t be indifferent.


    These things on the top of the head are really horrible.


    But there was no movement when Chen Chu walked through these pieces of chrysanthemum animals on his head.


    Chen is also a little curious. If they are light sensitive creatures, the lighting just now should wake them up.


    If it''s by hearing, his voice and Auror''s voice just now should be enough to wake them up.


    And normally, if there is no vision, but depends on other perceptual creatures, they will be particularly prominent in some aspects.


    But these chrysanthemum animals don''t seem to rely on light sense or hearing.


    That surprised Chen.


    All of a sudden, Oro shot into the dark.


    Chen Yu looks at Oro in surprise.


    At the moment of the shooting, Chen saw something hit in the dark.


    But this thing Chen Zhu himself did not notice.


    Chen is too dependent on his own perception, which is Chen''s advantage.


    However, in the place where the breath is mixed up, Chen''s perception makes him not aware of the movement nearby.


    It''s not very strong. Auror shot it twice in a row.


    "You should thank me, or now you''ve been ripped open by this thing." Said Auror.


    But at this time, the chrysanthemum beast on their head seems to wake up.


    "I think I know how these things wake up. "


    "What?" Auror asked in surprise.


    "The smell of blood."

 Chapter 2864

    The chrysanthemum beast began to fall off the top of the cave.


    But they are not attacking Chen and Oro.


    But to the thing that Auror shot.


    Auror was holding his gun all the time, and he looked very nervous.


    The thing that Auror shot was soon cleaned by the chrysanthemum beast.


    But so many chrysanthemum animals, they are obviously not satisfied.


    The way they bite their prey is quite unique. They stick chrysanthemums on their prey''s body, and then the muscles on the petals will wriggle, driving the teeth to crush the prey.


    This kind of eating function is obviously different from that of ordinary beasts.


    Chen Zhu looked at the chrysanthemum animals with great interest.


    Chrysanthemum animals began to look for the smell in the air, and then began to turn to Chen Yu and Oro collectively.


    They wake up because of the smell of blood, but that doesn''t mean they don''t have a keen sense of smell for other smells.


    Especially before they are satisfied.


    Auror was the first to shoot a chrysanthemum beast.


    The chrysanthemum beast''s mouth was hit.


    However, it did not fall.


    It''s clear that it''s hard for guns to threaten it.


    "The muscle density is very high, the skin is very tough, even the muscle tissue distributed in the mouth, your bullets are very difficult to threaten them." Chen Yu analyzed.


    "Now is not the time to analyze this. What should we do?"


    Chrysanthemum animals have blocked their way back.


    Auror felt that he would meet his comrades soon.


    Click and wipe -


    suddenly, Auror heard a strange sound.


    It''s like the sound of a broken bone, but it''s louder than he thought.


    Looking up, he saw that Chen did not know when he had caught a chrysanthemum beast.


    The chrysanthemum beast''s neck was hanging askew, as if there were no bones.


    Auror''s eyes widened and he looked at Chen Yu in amazement.


    This chrysanthemum beast is bigger than an adult.


    Can Chen Zhu grasp it with one hand?


    Chen Yu will be thrown away by the chrysanthemum beast with a broken neck.


    "The stress on the tibia is at least 300 kg, which is really hard for ordinary people to deal with."


    Other chrysanthemum animals were immediately attracted by the same kind of corpses and swarmed up.


    Oro was stunned.


    "How did you kill it?"


    "Break his neck."


    "But How did you do it? At least one hundred kilograms of that thing And look at their limbs, they''re too thick. "


    "I said, I''m professional."


    Chen Yu clapped his hands and continued to walk in.


    These chrysanthemum beasts did not continue to attack them.


    They care more about the food in front of them, even if it''s their own kind.


    However, without taking a few steps, Chen Yu stopped.


    Auror followed up. "Why don''t you go?"


    Chen pointed to the huge pit in front of him.


    The pit was bright red with a lot of skeletons and debris.


    This It''s really a feedlot.


    In this pit, there are dozens of monsters in different shapes.


    "It seems that we''ve got the wrong place. It''s just a feedlot, not a hiding place for those people."


    At this time, a gorgeous beast about four meters long stared at the two people at the entrance.


    The gorgeous beast jumped up from the pit of more than 20 meters.


    This amazing bounce still scared Auror.


    And looking at this posture, it seems that they are going to take Chen Yu and Oro away in a wave.


    I watched the huge claws and teeth falling on me.


    Auror crouched on the ground with his head in his arms.


    But the next moment, I heard a cry in my ear.


    Looking up, I found that the gorgeous beast had been kicked over and fell back into the pit.


    Other monsters in the pit also found two people.


    They are different from the chrysanthemum animals before.


    The intelligence of chrysanthemum animals is not high. They are beasts driven by appetite.


    And the monsters in this pit all have super combat power, and all have intelligence online.


    They didn''t rush to get rid of the body of the companion who was kicked back by Chen Yu, but they kept watching Chen Yu.


    But Chen is not interested in them.


    Just as they are eager to try Chen Yu and Oro.


    Chen Yu''s eyes were fixed. All the monsters froze in an instant.


    In the past, Chen Yu didn''t believe that he could use his momentum to frighten hostile targets.


    Momentum is too vague.


    At most, it is to use strong breath to frighten each other.


    Recently, however, Chen Yu feels that he has got some tips.It''s not impossible to intimidate each other with momentum, as long as your momentum is large enough.


    Of course, momentum doesn''t mean much to actual combat.


    Opponents of the same level cannot be deterred by Chen Yu''s momentum.


    Chen Yu can only use his momentum to scare the children in front of him.


    "Let''s go." Chen Yu patted Auror on the shoulder.


    Auror looked at the huge monsters in the deep hole.


    "Are you sure we can just turn around and leave?"


    "They may think we are small."


    Auror is still a little hesitant. It''s not a wise choice to face these monsters with his back.


    But when he saw Chen Yu turn around and leave, he followed him carefully.


    But when he left, it was still three steps and one turn back.


    "If you are so reluctant to leave, you can choose to stay, they should be very enthusiastic to entertain you."


    "What''s the matter with those things? Why don''t they attack us? I mean Except for the first one... " Auror was full of questions at the moment: "and what about the first monster? Why did it fall all of a sudden? "


    "Don''t ask. Asking is magic."


    "Since this is not the hiding place for the bandits, where are they hiding? Have we made mistakes all along? "


    "No, no mistake. It''s not natural. All the monsters here are domesticated. They''re not wild animals, so they must be hiding nearby."


    "How to find it? Apart from this cave, I didn''t know there were other hiding places. "


    Chen Xun rubbed his brow and heart. He was hiding in the mountain. He was in trouble.


    Although the perception of my own small world can penetrate into the entity, it will take a little time.


    "It''s a bit of a hassle, but it doesn''t matter. Now that I''m here, I''m not going back empty handed." Chen said.


    Auror follows Chen Yu with fear. When he comes to the chrysanthemum beast''s position, the chrysanthemum beasts have fallen asleep again, ignoring the two "food" passing by them.


    When he walked out of the cave, Chen''s little world began to infiltrate.


    However, to Chen''s surprise I didn''t exert myself too much eureka.


    To be exact, we found the entrance and blocked it with objects, but the shelter was not thick.


    Because Chen Yu found the cave before and thought it was the entrance, so he didn''t explore it again.


    The second exploration found that it was much easier than expected.

 Chapter 2865

    "Those two should be food by now." Said Ning Tai Jason.


    "Sure, let''s think about how to exchange gold for the goods we need." Helm is now more concerned about how to exchange the gold for money or materials: "do you know people or channels who have been out for so long?"


    Ning Tai Jason shook his head. "I''ll ask someone. I''m not sure yet."


    In the past, he never considered these problems, and naturally would not contact such people.


    After all, their identity is doomed to low-key life.


    But now it''s different. He didn''t expect to rob the bank one day.


    And the most important thing is They also succeeded.


    So now they have to worry about how to cash in.


    But just then, the alarm rang.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "The alarm at the entrance was triggered." Said hem with a frown.


    "Bring out the monitoring of the entrance."


    Helm immediately called up the monitoring, and two figures appeared in the monitoring screen.


    The two men are swinging into the passage.


    "They didn''t die?" Helm looked surprised.


    "How is he?" Ningtai Jason was even more surprised because he recognized one of them as the "sponsor" he had just pulled.


    "You know him?"


    "Rich people, very rich." Ning Tai Jason''s eyes twinkled and said, "let them in, it''s a real fat sheep."


    Helm thought about it and didn''t object to Ning Tai Jason.


    Although they have robbed a large amount of gold now, it can''t be realized for the time being.


    Now there is no reason to let fat sheep go.


    ¡­¡­


    After finding the entrance, Chen took the lead directly.


    Chen doesn''t care about any traps.


    Only Oro, who has always been careful.


    This passage is different from the previous cave.


    This is supposed to be abandoned underground work.


    But it''s been some years.


    There is also groundwater leakage along the way.


    The head is an honest lamp, which seems to work normally.


    Auror suddenly stopped and looked overhead.


    "There is monitoring." Auror''s face changed, he said, worried.


    "Well, I see."


    Chen Yu said disapprovingly.


    "They must have found us. What should we do? Or shall we leave now? " Auror is still planning to escape.


    No way, the cave in front of him has let him see the end of his comrades.


    He didn''t want to be one of them.


    So it''s natural to run.


    "It''s all here. You still want to run. In a few steps, we can face the big boss behind the scenes."


    "It''s all a trap, because they can raise so many monsters in that cave. It''s estimated that there won''t be less monsters in their old nest."


    "Don''t worry. I didn''t have a chance to do it just now. I''ll show you something later." Chen Yu patted Aoluo on the shoulder and said.


    But the more Chen Yu said that, the less confident Oro was.


    However, to their surprise, they have not been attacked in any way.


    This tunnel is very quiet and creepy.


    The dim yellow light seems to indicate something.


    Oro was not happy.


    He thought the silence would be like the plot of a movie.


    Will drag them into the abyss in the next moment.


    All of a sudden, there was a sound of metal hitting behind.


    Auror stopped and looked back doubtfully. "What''s the sound?"


    But at the next moment, Chen Yu grabbed Auror and ran fast.


    "What''s the matter? What happened? "


    Bang Bang -


    Oro is pulled forward by Chen Zhu, but his eyes still see the rear.


    A metal door is falling.


    The huge metal impact is just from the landing roar of metal doors.


    "Ah Run... " Only then did Oro understand why Chen Yu would pull him forward.


    Finally, Chen Yu stops.


    It''s an empty, hemispherical room with an H pattern on the floor.


    This used to be used to park helicopters.


    There are also two large metal doors around.


    Auror finally stood at the moment: "no way to go?"


    Chen Yu shakes his head. For him, there is no way.


    If he wants to, it''s just as good to fight through the mountain by himself.Just then, footsteps came from the tunnel above.


    They looked up and saw two people coming out.


    "What a surprise." Ning Tai Jason looked down at Chen Yu: "I didn''t expect the billionaire to be a psychic."


    Chen Yu also had some accidents. He didn''t expect to meet Ning Tai Jason again.


    Especially in this case


    "I didn''t expect that a sponsored salesman was a bank robber."


    "No way, the environment is not very good recently, so I plan to develop a sideline." Ning Tai Jason is quite relaxed at the moment.


    Chen Yu has fallen into his trap.


    He has been to Chen Yu''s house, which is really luxurious.


    Being able to own that kind of manor is super rich in any era.


    "So I think it''s better not to play finance."


    "So I''m going to change my career now."


    "Full time robbery? This is not a wise decision. "


    "You''re just as unwise, as a billionaire, to take risks." Ning Tai Jason made no secret of his sarcasm: "when you come here, you don''t have something in the bank. Did you happen to be robbed by us?"


    "No, I''m here for justice." Chen Yu said with a smile.


    "Ha ha..." Ning Tai Jason laughed: "are you kidding me? How can a capitalist say he wants justice? "


    "To be exact, don''t you make trouble on my site. It''s all like this in movies and TV series. Superman''s base camp is metropolis, Batman''s base camp is Gotham City, and this is my base camp. You are making trouble in my base camp now, so I still need to punish you as my landlord."


    All three of them thought Chen was stupid.


    Even as a teammate, Oro thinks so.


    "Well, Mr. superhero, how are you going to punish us?"


    "What do you think of the play?" he said


    Ning Tai Jason had a disdainful smile on his face: "it''s a very old story. What do you think of it? Now you''re on the hook, and then transfer your assets to my name. How about this play?"


    "The plot is novel, but I don''t like it as a client. I prefer to follow my script."


    Ning Tai Jason, with a remote control, opens a metal door next to him.


    Originally used to store helicopters in the warehouse, but now there is a body in it.


    A body at least ten meters tall, with bloated limbs and a large head.


    "What about this? Can you be persuaded to change the script? "

 Chapter 2866

    Chen Yu was a little surprised, not at the size of his body.


    It''s about being surprised at each other''s technology.


    This huge body is an artifact.


    It''s not a calling creature, it''s not a sewing creation.


    It''s the body made by magic.


    However, Chen Yu still knows the price of the spiritual world. For such a huge body, it will cost nearly ten million dollars at least.


    Oro is already on the ground.


    He''s really going to pee.


    Ning Tai Jason is very proud. It should be his favorite thing to show his works to outsiders.


    Unfortunately, there are not many opportunities.


    After all, there are few people who can walk here alive.


    The two in front of them, if they didn''t let them in on purpose, would have died on the road.


    "It''s our work. We call it the mystic."


    "Idols? What a strange name. "


    "It comes from the magic we use. Our magic is called enchantment. What we are good at is calling."


    "This is not a call, is it?"


    "This is what we created according to the vagrant creatures. Most of them are not powerful, but they have very strong vitality. This body is created from the flesh and blood of the vagrant creatures. The process will not be said. You can''t understand it anyway."


    "And if you don''t cooperate, you don''t have to listen," says Ning Tae Jensen, who is very proud


    "With this dead meat? With all due respect, is it too much fun? If you think you can scare me with this kind of dead thing, you''d better be ready for the escape route. "


    "Dead meat?"


    "Do you think it''s dead meat?" Ning Tai Jason looks at hem.


    A breath came out of helm''s body, and then the dead meat in Chen''s mouth began to slowly stretch his limbs.


    "It''s not a living thing, but it''s not dead meat." "This is the best artificial puppet in the world. Now do you know the gap between us?" said Ning Tai Jason


    Chen Chu smiled and raised his hand slowly: "I know But you don''t seem to know. "


    Hula -


    the huge vagrant species disintegrated in an instant.


    Flesh and bones were all splashed on the back wall by the force of terror.


    Half the room was stained with scarlet.


    And helm, who controls the idols, made a whoop and spewed out a mouthful of blood.


    Ning Tai Jensen was stunned, while helm was mentally depressed and looked a lot thinner.


    Oro''s eyes are about to fall.


    What happened?


    What happened just now?


    He didn''t think Chen had done anything.


    But why did that huge and horrible body suddenly explode?


    "You This How is this possible? " Cried Ning Tai Jason.


    "You see, that''s our gap." Chen Yu smiled at the two men standing on the metal.


    Ning Tai Jason and helm were both very ugly, even a little scared.


    The man opposite is not the ordinary psychic they think.


    This guy is not a North American psychic either.


    This is a strong friar from the East!


    "Go!" Ning Tai Jason grabs the depressed helm and tries to escape.


    Chen Yu raised his arm, and then pulled it across the air.


    Ning Tai Jason felt the unprecedented danger in an instant.


    Push him to the ground, and a terrible force passed over their heads.


    This force left a startling scratch on the concrete wall directly beside them.


    The scratch stretches over half the room.


    And Oro''s been looking stupid.


    What''s the matter with this unreasonable picture?


    He could not feel Chen''s power or any breath.


    He could only see Chen Chu waving like a psychopath.


    Then in this room left a shocking trace.


    "This guy is a monster!" Helm said weakly, "we can''t escape, we have to fight with him!"


    Ning Tai Jason''s eyes twinkled, and he took a last bite: "I see!"


    After all, he took out a remote control.


    At the moment of pressing the remote control button, the hemispherical ceiling above the room opens.


    At the same time, the arc-shaped metal doors around are also open.


    In the arc-shaped metal door, there are all kinds of super giant mystery.


    On the top of the head, there are the elements.


    These elements are even smaller than ordinary people. They look like midgets.But their light bodies can float in the air.


    "Attack..."


    He just wanted to say, attack Chen Yu.


    I saw Chen Zhu waving at will.


    In a flash, all kinds of mystical, big or small, are exploding at the same time.


    The blood was like a downpour, and the whole room had been dyed scarlet.


    That''s their decades of hard work!


    Both helm and Ninetie Jensen had frozen faces.


    They used to think that if they were given enough resources.


    They can even build a horde of mystic species that can sweep the world.


    But at this moment, their self-confidence was directly destroyed by Chen Yu.


    No matter how many kinds of idols, they can''t stop the monstrous Oriental friars in front of them.


    It''s a feeling of despair.


    They used to think that even if they were forced to go nowhere.


    These amazing numbers of mystical species can also bring them a turning point.


    But Chen Yu was only one hand, and in a moment, he brought them back to the abyss of despair.


    Chen Yu was bathed in the blood and smiled at Ning Tai Jason and helm.


    "Can you take me to see those lost things now?" Chen''s tone was flat, but Ning Tai Jason and helm had no courage to refuse.


    The two sides are not a horizontal line at all.


    To be honest, they think Chen Yu is just bullying people when he comes to them.


    It''s a bully.


    It''s like adults bullying kindergarten children.


    Two people look at each other, have unwilling, still have despair.


    Chen Yu''s powerful unreasonable strength made them not willing to do anything.


    This is a very realistic problem. Their cards were destroyed and disintegrated by Chen Yu.


    The only thing to be thankful for is that Chen Yu didn''t kill them for the time being.


    At least for the time being


    They still have a chance.


    Oro follows Chen Yu closely.


    At the moment, he can finally rest assured.


    I don''t know what happened.


    But I don''t know because of magic.


    There is no doubt that Chen Yu is a powerful and incredible Exorcist.


    Helm and Ning Tai Jason took Chen Zhu to their warehouse.


    There are also several kinds of vagrant guards here.


    Of course, the two didn''t let these fans attack.


    After all, these kinds of attacks are meaningless to Chen Yu.


    Auror''s eyes straightened when he saw the gold lying on the ground.


    "This batch of gold can be given to you." Helm looked directly at Chen Yu. "We promise we won''t divulge any information."

 Chapter 2867

    Helm''s intentions are clear.


    Gold to you, let us go.


    Chen chuckled. If he really needed to steal the gold, he would choose a more secure way to keep it secret.


    Chen Yu takes out his mobile phone. There is a signal here.


    "Amira, I''ll send you a location. You bring someone to get your gold."


    "Take me to your lab. you should be making those things here."


    "That''s called the mystic." Ning Tai Jason was not satisfied with Chen Yu''s "that thing.".


    He felt that their research results needed to be respected.


    Even if it''s a byproduct.


    Of course, they took Chen to visit their laboratory.


    But this picture is so beautiful. Basically, all the cruel experiments that human beings can think of can be satisfied here.


    Slice? Slicing is the most basic.


    There are human experiments, and there are alien experiments.


    Chen Yu is very normal to look at these experiments.


    After all, Lao Hei also carried out experiments, and was still a joint venture with Chen Yu.


    But because of the old black, there is basically no living experiment.


    Lao Hei can''t kill animals, so what Chen Yu provides is basically dead.


    There are too many inhumane experiments.


    But Chen''s focus is not here.


    Chen Zhu holds a report of the experiment given by Ning Tai Jason.


    "Is your experiment of esoteric species a success? This experimental data, it seems, is not to conduct the experiment of vagrant species. "


    "This is our original plan, immortal experiment."


    "Oh? Are you going to live forever? "


    "Immortality means not only immortality, but also immortality and rebirth."


    "So how is it going?"


    Chen does not believe that someone can study out the real immortality.


    Because Chen himself has also done this kind of research experiments.


    Of course, Chen Yu and Lao Hei are not keen on it, so the research has no results.


    There are also several major difficulties that can not be broken through.


    So Chen Yu and Lao Hei gave up the research.


    And now Chen Yu, also do not need to rely on experiments and research, close to the immortal body.


    At least you can save most of the damage.


    Even at the end of his life, Chen''s body is hard to rot.


    Of course, it''s just the immortality of the body.


    Chen''s huge vitality did not bring him the same long life span.


    Under normal circumstances, however, Chen can still live longer than most people.


    If the immortality as defined by eninte Johnson and helm is immortality, immortality, rebirth.


    In terms of these three points, Chen Yu is far from the first one, even far from some old monsters.


    The second is not to die. Chen Yu is very close.


    Of course, this approach means that Chen Yu''s body is too strong.


    Even after death, it is difficult for the body to decompose naturally.


    It''s similar to Apollo''s flesh body that Chen has been exposed to in the past.


    His body is also not naturally broken down.


    The third is rebirth, which is understood as the regrowth of a limb or a part.


    At present, Chen can do this. As long as his head is not half destroyed, Chen can still grow a limb.


    Chen and Lao Hei have also carried out experiments and cultivation of Chen''s own cells.


    But the results were not pleasant.


    The vitality and energy contained in cells make it difficult to cultivate them.


    Unless it''s two nuclear power plants that keep feeding the tanks.


    Therefore, Chen Yu still has the right to speak in this aspect of research and experiment.


    "How far have you studied?"


    "In the long life, we have broken through the limit of human life. Our bodies have joined the organs of the vagrant creatures, and we are expected to have a life span of about 300 to 400 years. We have been sleeping for 800 years. After we wake up again, our body functions begin to decay rapidly. It is expected that in the next few years, if our research can''t break through, then we will soon And then die. "


    Chen Yu looks at the two men, and their strength is not bad.


    Of course, the level of research is not weak.


    But Chen will not intervene or invest.


    This thing has nothing to do with itself.


    Chen Yu patted Aoluo on the shoulder: "Aoluo, go back and forget all the things you saw today."


    Auror''s face changed a little, and he realized what Chen meant.


    It''s not a good thing to know more about some things.


    Heim and Ning Tai. Jansen both looked at Chen Ji meaningfully."Maybe it would be a good choice to keep him." Said hem.


    Oro''s scalp is blown. If they really want to kill him, he has no way to escape.


    "I don''t like keeping secrets in this way." Chen Yu said quietly, "so, Oro, please cherish this opportunity and don''t let me regret this decision, OK?"


    "I promise, I''ll leave now. I''ve never been here before."


    Oro fled in a hurry. Chen Chu looked at the two men and said, "I''m going to recommend you to an organization."


    "Organization? What organization? " Helm and Ning Tai Jason don''t like to be constrained and ordered.


    But they don''t have much choice at this time.


    "A rich organization with a government background." "As long as you show off your mystery species, they should be happy to take you in and maybe provide you with a lot of research funding," Chen said


    Both of them looked at each other with some hesitation.


    There is no doubt that their current research experiments are stagnant, largely because of their funding.


    "Our identity is not so clear."


    They have slept for hundreds of years, and helm does not have a legal identity.


    Ning Tai Jason pretends to be someone else''s identity, so their identity is a taboo.


    "How to make up identity information is your problem. Besides That organization is my enemy. "


    The two understood in an instant that they wanted to be spies.


    No, not only that, Chen Yu wants to use the enemy''s funds for experiments.


    Moreover, the experiment has nothing to do with him in name.


    Even if it is exposed in the future, it will not involve him.


    ¡­¡­


    Auror was running in the woods when suddenly a figure came to him.


    As soon as Auror saw it, Chen Yu came and sat down on the ground.


    He''s here to kill!


    "Don''t be afraid. I''m not here to kill you." Chen Yu smiled at Auror and said, "I''m not a rebel. I''m just here to ask you if you are interested in working for me."


    Auror looked at Chen Yu with a pale face: "you You really Really don''t kill me? "


    "Even if you go outside, I only need to spend hundreds of thousands of dollars to cover up the news and spend tens of thousands of dollars to kill you on the street. For me, what you see and what you know are not so valuable. I want to hire you, just because you are more convenient to use."


    "What do you want me to do? Help you kill? "


    "No Pick up my kids or drive them. " Chen Yu shrugged: "you know, it''s hard to get over sleeping late, so I''m thinking about finding a full-time driver. You''re a good candidate."

 Chapter 2868

    Can Auror refuse?


    He dare not refuse.


    He was afraid that Chen would send him directly as human feed.


    It''s really possible.


    Chen''s horror has already left a deep impression on his heart.


    All the routines in the horror films and TV plays are not established here.


    No, maybe it''s established


    I made a mistake from the beginning.


    This guy is not an exorcist in a horror movie.


    He is the big boss of the villain in the horror movie.


    Yes, in Auror''s mind, Chen Yu is the big boss, the big devil.


    And helm and Ning Tai Jason are just little minions.


    Fortunately, Chen''s salary is not low.


    At least Chen''s promised salary is twice that of the same type of work.


    Back to the city of Oro, the mood suddenly improved.


    Along the way with Chen Yu, he was frightened.


    Now he doesn''t need to worry about Chen Yu strangling him suddenly and then throwing him on the side of the road.


    If Chen really wanted to do this, he would have done it.


    "Remember to pick up my baby by nine tomorrow morning." Chen Yu finished and drove Oro out of the car.


    On the way back, Chen''s phone rang again.


    "Chen, the gold is back to the bank." The phone call is from Amira, no greetings, straight to the subject.


    "You''re so fast. I''ve only come back to the city. You''ve already moved the gold back?"


    "I used the helicopter." Said Amira.


    No matter who they are, they will deal with tens of tons of gold in the fastest and most prudent way.


    Yamila didn''t want gold to go wrong again. This time she was looking for an armed helicopter and hired a fully armed army to protect the gold.


    For her lost and recovered, no caution can be over.


    "Besides, I transferred $50 million to your card."


    "You know, it doesn''t make sense."


    In addition to the other side''s crimes on his own territory, Chen Yu made a move this time.


    Because of his friendship with Amira.


    For others in the bank, Chen would look for them, but not necessarily so diligent.


    And even if you find something, you''ll probably eat it.


    Fifty million dollars is almost the amount of cash Yamila was robbed of this time.


    She filled in a change to pay Chen Yu.


    She is also the one who knows Chen''s family and income best.


    Perhaps more clearly than Chen, she knew that 50 million dollars was Chen''s income for a few days.


    But it''s her attitude.


    Friendship is friendship, but it can''t be taken for granted.


    "I know that if the police help me find something, I may only give a thank-you letter." Said Amira.


    "Well, I''ll take the money."


    "Chen, do you think I should hire some of your colleagues? Or how many do you want to introduce to me? "


    Amira''s idea is not to aim for nothing.


    The incident has set her off.


    The same thing happened to her father.


    And the last devil gold incident.


    It was Chen Yu who helped each time, which solved the crisis.


    And the troubles of the alien world left her helpless.


    But she can''t trouble Chen every time.


    Human relationships are used up.


    Now she has an equal relationship with Chen Yu.


    She does not hope that one day, she will have to beg Chen Yu for perfection.


    "Yes, if you need it, I can introduce a professional to you. In the future, this kind of problem will be solved most of the time." Chen Yu''s answer is quite straightforward.


    After all, there is no harm in introducing the supernatural society to Amira Bailey.


    The supernatural society is funded in addition to funding from the Department of security.


    There is also independent revenue.


    Helping rich people out of trouble is one of their ways to generate income.


    And Amira is the rich of the rich.


    So accepting her employment is the best option.


    Don''t think the initiative is in Chen''s hands.


    If Amira really wants to find it, she must be able to find it.


    So instead of asking her to find someone else, it''s better to take advantage of her own.


    Amira and Chen said this because of her trust in Chen.


    First of all, Chen is very rich. Second, Chen''s ability is obvious to all.


    Moreover, Chen is her business partner.


    There are still many aspects of cross interests between the two sides.


    Therefore, Amira asked Chen Yu to help with the introduction out of various considerations."I want the best. Money is not a problem. It''s better at your level."


    Amira obviously didn''t know much about the spiritual world.


    Otherwise, I would not have said that.


    "Well Dear Miss Amira, I think you may have made a mistake. You can''t basically hire me or me. "


    "I know you have money I should be richer than I am. I''m not hiring you. "


    "How much do you think the Pope can hire to the Vatican?"


    "I dare not insult that person with money..."


    "You can equate me with him. I may be inferior to him in status. But in the level division of the spirit world, I''m at the same level with him, and others are at the same level with us. It''s almost the same. You can ask them to help you with all your cash, but you want people to stay with you all day long to protect you. In addition to lowering your requirements There''s no other way. "


    "That is to say, you have a great place in the spiritual world, don''t you?"


    "I''m just more powerful, not very influential, just like in the capital market, I''m not the most famous, but I must be one of the richest."


    Amira understood the meaning of Chen Yu.


    "Well, if this happens next time, can the person you recommend help me out?"


    "Yes." Chen''s answer is very positive.


    If not, it''s to tear down the table for yourself.


    "I''ll give you a contact information. You can contact each other yourself."


    "Can I mention you?"


    "Yes, that''s what I introduced."


    Chen doesn''t want to talk about his relationship with the supernatural society.


    West will know how to say it.


    In terms of cooperation, both sides still need to have reservations.


    Just as Amira would not say everything to Chen Yu.


    Of course, Chen Yu is the same.


    Before he got home, Chen Yu received another call from west.


    "President, a lady named Amira just called me and said that you introduced her."


    "Well, what do you say?"


    "At present, I haven''t fully agreed. I said I would have an interview with her tomorrow. What''s your suggestion about the price and the way of employment?"


    "She''s a rich person, she''s a real banker." Chen Yu''s answer is very simple, rich, very rich.


    Of course, the price is as high as possible.


    Although they can''t sign any contracts.


    But this is a business partnership.


    "Well, I''ll try my best." The purpose of West''s call was to ask Chen Yu what he meant.


    If it''s mutual aid among friends, it''s friendship price.


    If it is in the form of cooperation, then naturally it will cost as much as it can.

 Chapter 2869

    The next day, Oro came to Chen''s house.


    Chen Zhu led a large number of children out.


    Oro''s a fool.


    He thought Chen Yu had only one or two children.


    As a result, the number is far beyond his imagination.


    Chen Yu introduced Auror to the children.


    Oro also straightened out his mind.


    Accepted the mentality of being a full-time driver.


    It''s the first time for Oro to pick up the children. Of course, Chen Yu will follow.


    It''s not a question of not trusting Auror. At least give him a way.


    After sending several older children to school, then kindergarten.


    AMPA stood at the door and saw the car coming from Chen Yu''s house. He immediately came up.


    Chen Yu is a major shareholder in the kindergarten.


    Of course, she should show enough respect.


    Even in kindergarten, Chen''s children enjoy preferential treatment.


    "Hi, Chen." AMPAR said hello warmly.


    "AMPA, good morning."


    AMPAR''s eyes drifted to Auror in the driver''s seat next to him.


    "He is?"


    "My driver, he will be responsible for the transportation of children to and from school in the future."


    AMPAR nodded, not surprisingly.


    Most of the time, Portia and zevlar come to pick up the children.


    Both of them are Chen''s assistants.


    Now it''s more reasonable to change to a full-time driver.


    After a short chat with ANPA, Chen Yu received a strange call.


    The call is displayed as a strange call.


    But not many people know about the phone.


    "Hello, who is that?"


    "Do you have time?" The voice on the other end of the phone is strange.


    Chen Yu frowned, but he didn''t know who it was.


    The other side directly asked himself if he had time?


    Even my friends don''t talk to me like this.


    Chen Yu was a little upset and asked in an impatient voice, "who are you?"


    The other end of the phone was silent for about a few seconds and said, "I''m mogery."


    Then change to Chen Yu''s silence.


    "You are the mogery I know?"


    "My XXX in San Francisco..." Mogery gives Chen an address.


    Chen Yu is full of worries. He can''t tell if the end of the phone is mogery.


    But Chen Yu decided to go to San Francisco.


    I called fari and told her to go to San Francisco.


    Chen also asked Portia to book a ticket.


    Then I hurried to the airport.


    On the way, Chen Yu has been thinking about whether the other side is mogery.


    But after thinking for a long time, Chen did not come to any conclusion.


    San Francisco and Los Angeles are only a few hundred kilometers away, so Chen soon landed.


    Chen hired a car at the airport rental company, and then looked for it at that address.


    The location of this address is on the outskirts of San Francisco.


    Very, very remote.


    Without navigation, Chen could not even find this place.


    This is a small suburb of San Francisco.


    Most of the residents here are farmers.


    Chen Yu repeatedly confirmed the address and stood in front of a door.


    After a pause, Chen Yu knocked on the door.


    It was a woman in her thirties who opened the door. She looked very beautiful.


    "Hello, who do you want?"


    "Well That I may have found the wrong place. I''m sorry. " Chen is going to leave.


    Just then, a tall man came out of the house, a head taller than a woman.


    "Chen, you didn''t find the wrong place." Said the tall man.


    Chen Leng, this is Mogery?


    His face has changed, but Chen Yu is sure that this guy is mogery.


    Height, figure, voice, behavior, smile, are all mogery smile, except for appearance.


    "You..."


    "Long time no see, don''t you recognize me?" Mogery came out and smiled and patted Chen Yu on the shoulder: "Ellie, I''d like to introduce myself to you. This is my good friend, Chen."


    "Hello, Chen, please come in." The woman named Ali also welcomed Chen Zhu into the room with a smile.


    Mogri took Chen Yu to the backyard, which is not a large single villa.


    It''s about several hundred square meters. The floor area of the house is more than one hundred square meters. Other areas are courtyards.


    Ellie goes to help them prepare some food and drink.


    "Tell me, what''s the matter?" Chen Yu said with some dissatisfaction.


    "A year ago, I had been planning a way to escape. A few months ago, I overheard that the English gang was infiltrating all the gangs in Los Angeles. I suddenly found that the opportunity came. Of course, in order to make the plan go smoothly, it could only be a country with unstable political power in Africa. I rented a plane, then made the crash, and then changed it Come back as one. "Mogery touched his face: "then I changed my face. Even the plastic surgeon is a black doctor. His technique is good."


    "You should come to me to do the plastic surgery for you." Chen said with a black face.


    "I''m sorry to have worried you so long." "I heard about Los Angeles, and thank you for helping me with the aftermath," mogery said with some apologies


    "And Ellie?"


    "My wife, we''re going to have a wedding this weekend. She''s a mother of a child. I need some relatives and friends to fill the scene."


    "That''s why you came to me? F***¡­¡­¡± Chen is quite dissatisfied.


    But Chen Yu was more pleased.


    Mogery is still alive!


    "And Victoria? Don''t tell you, you forgot it. "


    "It''s good. It''s in the mountain over there. It''s a game reserve. It''s not dangerous. And I visit it regularly every week." Mogery replied.


    "Well, I forgive you."


    Chen Yu is happy for mogery''s rebirth.


    Even if he conceals himself.


    This is the best destination for mogery.


    As for the commotion he caused after his disappearance, it became irrelevant.


    Mogery informed Chen Yu that it wasn''t just about the wedding.


    And because of trust, it''s like when mogery was in the hardest time.


    Chen Yu''s help to him is the same.


    He hoped Chen would not have to feel sorry for him again.


    "At the weekend, Fanny and I and our children will come."


    "By the way, my name is Peyton Andre. I was born in Washington. Don''t call me wrong. I''m a PE teacher in this town middle school now."


    "Gentlemen, can you come and help me?" "Go and help me bring the beer in," cried Ellie in the room


    Beer, barbecue, two people talk very happy, very happy and relaxed.


    Mogery''s whole body, mind and temperament are different from those of the past.


    Chen Yu is happy with the change of mogery, who was immersed in black in the past.


    Especially after he became the underground ruler of Los Angeles, he lost his smile.


    Today Chen sees more smiles than he used to know mogery.


    They drank until Ali''s child was out of school, a child who adored mogery.

 Chapter 2870

    "Andre, are you very happy today because of your friend?"


    "I''m happy every day." Mogery said, taking Ali''s hand.


    "No, today is the most special day. You must have a good relationship with him."


    "Well, it''s very good. I can say that he is the most trusted person except you."


    Ellie was also happy that mogery''s friends could come to see him.


    When mogery and Chen Yu get along, they feel totally different from each other.


    Ellie couldn''t tell the difference, but she could feel it.


    Of course, ally is not jealous of a man.


    She is mature enough, both physically and mentally.


    She had a failed marriage.


    Now she cherishes the man in front of her.


    ¡­¡­


    Chen Zhaokao is by the window.


    Looking at the field in the night.


    While drinking, mogery said he met his mother, Ali, because of the child.


    Then they fell in love, anyway, it was a bloody plot.


    But inexplicably touching.


    There''s a lot of money in mogul''s hands.


    Therefore, Chen''s support is not needed.


    Moreover, the money is laundered through some complicated channels.


    That''s the way he was going to go.


    But mogery is very happy with his life now.


    So if it is not necessary, he will not move the money.


    Chen Yu had a lot of wine today, so he needed someone to help him drive before he left.


    Seeing mogery again is the best thing that happened to Chen Yu recently.


    "Is this the way to the airport?"


    "No, sir." "But you''d better wait. We don''t want to get hurt. Are you right?" he replied


    Chen Chu thought for a moment and said, "are you in this area?"


    "Of course, no one in this area doesn''t know me." It''s obvious that Dai Jia regards Chen Yu as a good bully.


    Especially Chen Yu, who has yellow skin, is the best target.


    "So do you have any power organizations?"


    "What do you ask so much for?"


    Chen Yu smiled: "I hope you can take me to your gang headquarters."


    "What?"


    "Drive faster. I have to catch a flight later."


    ¡­¡­


    Three hours later, Chen returned to Los Angeles.


    Just out of the airport, a woman in red came across.


    Acquaintance, the one opposite is Zhu Hongyi.


    According to Zhang Tianyi, the disciple of Dayan wuxingzong is from Zhuge family.


    I was invited by Zhou Yinan to ask Chen Zhu for trouble.


    Later, he was released by Chen Zhu.


    Chen Yu didn''t expect to see Zhu Hongyi here.


    "Mr. Chen, Blood Mary, please."


    "She? What can I do for you? "


    "I don''t know." When Zhu Hongyi looked at Chen Zhu, his eyes were still somewhat awed.


    After all, the last time she tried her best, she finally managed to save her life.


    Later, she accepted the invitation of 23 generations of Blood Mary to join the scarlet church.


    Twenty three generations of Blood Mary told her that it was not her strength and ability that saved her life.


    It was only because they saw the value in her that she survived.


    Chen Yu is the strongest in the world today.


    "Lead the way."


    Although twenty-three generations of Blood Mary has been in Los Angeles for some time.


    But every time I met, it was at the base where Ares was being held.


    Chen Yu still doesn''t know where she lives.


    Zhu Hongyi and Chen Zhu bring a manor in the dense forest.


    There was no time to see the view of the manor. Two more cars stopped.


    Twenty three generations of Blood Mary and baifra have also come.


    "You''re here, too? Twenty three generations? " Chen asked in surprise.


    "What did the old witch ask us to do?" Zhang Tianyi asked.


    "I don''t know. It''s mysterious. I don''t know what to do." Chen Yu shook his head.


    "You and she were mysterious some time ago. Is that something to do with it?" Zhang Tianyi asked.


    Chen Yu is shocked, isn''t he?


    Twenty three generations?


    Chen is not sure whether this is true.


    "Inside, please." Zhu Hongyi leads the way ahead.


    Chen Zhu, Zhang Tianyi and baifra all subconsciously use small world to perceive the whole manor.


    However, none of the three could sense the position of the twenty-three generations of Blood Mary.


    But with Zhu Hongyi leading the way, people know why they can''t feel the Blood Mary.I walked along the winding down stairs for more than 30 minutes.


    This way down, it must be thousands of meters deep.


    No wonder I can''t feel the breath of twenty-three generations of Blood Mary.


    It turned out to be hidden in such a deep underground.


    But soon they felt the breath of the twenty-three generations of Blood Mary.


    Very clear, very powerful, no reservation!


    Stronger than ever.


    All three were moved by it!


    You know, this level of breath is released.


    It''s basically in their best form.


    But the twenty-three generations of Blood Mary is continuously released.


    "What is that old witch doing? Are you fighting against any strong enemy? She''s not going to die. "


    Zhu Hongyi walked in front of him and turned a deaf ear to the words of the three behind him.


    She is not qualified to answer any questions.


    The more down, the more amazing the breath of twenty-three generations of Blood Mary.


    All three are suspicious.


    At this time, Zhu Hongyi couldn''t get down.


    Further down, the strong and almost real breath almost suffocated her.


    "You go up. We''ll go the next way by ourselves. We shouldn''t get lost." Zhang Tianyi said lightly.


    Zhu Hongyi thought about it and nodded to accept it.


    Even if she could not be reconciled, she could not resist the terror.


    Twenty three generations of Blood Mary said that she had a good chance to become the second Chen Yu.


    But it will take at least ten years, or more.


    However, before breaking through Shangqing, she had no right to speak in the face of the top of Shangqing.


    Not even the power to face.


    The three continued to move on.


    In this state of 23 generations of Blood Mary, none of the three dare to say that they will win.


    Powerful! Indescribably powerful.


    Next came the high temperature, which increased by one degree almost every step.


    Chen Yu doesn''t care. He is hard resistant.


    Baifra doesn''t matter. What he cultivates is the main fire.


    The temperature doesn''t affect him at all.


    Zhang Tianyi can''t bear it. He adds a dozen buffs to himself.


    He was a little envious of Chen Yu and baifra. He thought about whether he would practice the body strengthening magic after returning.


    Although it''s impossible to compare with Chen Yu, it''s useful at least for some time.


    When they went to the bottom, they had reached a high temperature of nearly a thousand degrees.


    And now the twenty-three generations of Blood Mary, sitting not far away.


    There are no enemies here. She''s the only one.


    "Mary, are you crazy?" Zhang Tianyi said.


    Twenty three generations of Blood Mary looked at the three people present and said, "I should become a God. I need three of you to testify."

 Chapter 2871

    "Becoming a God? I think you''re going to die now. " Zhang Tianyi looked at the 23rd generation seriously and said.


    He didn''t have much mental activity with Chengshen.


    For the four people present, God may be rare.


    But it''s not something they need to fear.


    In terms of ability, they are qualified to challenge any deity.


    They are more curious about gods.


    Of course, they are also curious about the current 23 generations of Blood Mary.


    But they certainly won''t treat twenty-three generations of Blood Mary the way they treat Ares.


    The four of them are based on mutually beneficial cooperative relations.


    Chen is the last to join, but he has made enough contributions.


    And this time, the 23rd generation of Blood Mary called them all.


    On the one hand, it is for them to protect the three dharmas.


    On the other hand, let them watch.


    As for Dharma protection, this is a dispensable task.


    The most important thing is to observe the process of 23 generations of Blood Mary becoming a God.


    Of course, whether it can be successful or not, the 23 generations of Blood Mary is not sure.


    "I feel the lack of spirit around me. Are you devouring the spirit of heaven and earth?" Zhang Tianyi asked, "at your swallowing speed, I''m afraid that within half an hour, the aura around you will be completely exhausted, and your swallowing process will stop."


    "No way." "I can''t find anywhere else," said Mary, the twenty third generation of blood


    It''s not a place without a lot of energy in the Los Angeles area.


    But many of those places are close to the city or populated areas.


    Twenty three generations of Blood Mary is not sure how much influence she will have in the process of becoming a God.


    Chen took out his black Trident and stabbed it into the ground.


    Also activate the black Trident.


    The black Trident is inlaid with the inner elixir of thirteen old turtles.


    So far, though, Chen has only activated two.


    But one is enough to turn an area into a paradise.


    In a flash, the whole room was filled with huge aura.


    The spirit of Mary of the twenty-three generations was refreshed.


    Zhang Tianyi and baifra can''t help but look at Chen Zhu''s black Trident.


    It''s a weapon that can hurt or even kill them.


    They instinctively felt that the weapon had an extraordinary origin.


    But they racked their brains and didn''t figure out where the weapon came from.


    It''s not the first time Zhang Tianyi has seen a black Trident.


    The last time we met Mr. Junfang, Chen Yu also used a black Trident.


    However, there was not much feeling at that time.


    After all, Chen''s personal power still covers up other things.


    Twenty three generations of Blood Mary has obviously become smoother.


    In the process of this transformation, she needs a larger world spirit.


    Before that, she was in a state of "anoxia".


    The aura around her is not enough for her to complete the process.


    "Why did you suddenly begin the process of becoming a God?" Asked baifra.


    As soon as Zhang Tian looked at Chen Yu, he also wanted to know the reason.


    By right, anyone here is more likely than the twenty-three generations of blood Marys.


    Zhang Tianyi thinks that the knowledge gained from ares is quite fruitful.


    However, Chengshen has a long way to go.


    Baifra''s harvest is also quite good.


    Chen Yu has the highest personal accomplishments, and he is the first to contact Ares.


    I even played with Ares and felt his kingdom.


    There are only twenty-three generations of Blood Mary. She has the least contact with Ares.


    Her strength, knowledge and even gains are not the most.


    She is the first to become a God.


    Of course, it''s not that they think about becoming gods.


    In their view, becoming a God should be a process of transformation.


    Even if there is a chance to become a God in front of them, they may not accept it.


    They are more interested in the path of becoming a God, hoping to understand some principles of the same goal in different ways, and then improve their own path.


    Like Mary the twenty third generation, she had no choice.


    Facing the big limit, she can only choose to become a God.


    In this way, we can extend our existence.


    Twenty three generations of Blood Mary looked at Chen Yu and said, "I got something from Chen Yu It''s a deal. "


    "What?"


    "The golden apple, as ares said, is the original divine power."


    Zhang Tianyi and baifra both take a breath of cool air.They didn''t expect Chen Chu to have it in his hand.


    And they were even more amazed at the fact that twenty-three generations of Blood Mary could afford to pay.


    What did she exchange for the golden apple?


    At this time, twenty-three generations of Blood Mary was not in the mood to explain to them.


    Her body is changing dramatically.


    Gradually, Mary''s hair began to fall off.


    She turned into a leprosy head and looked very ugly.


    But she has hair roots on her leprosy head, growing delicate blonde hair.


    The skin of her face is falling off.


    This skin is not skin scraps, but skin still stained with flesh and blood.


    Her face was bloodstained, pitted and terrifying.


    Twenty three generations of Blood Mary''s face showed a color of pain.


    The other three are sitting in three directions of the 23rd generation.


    No one was there to help her.


    They are also worried that they will help.


    "The spirit of heaven and earth is compressing and transforming in my body, which is totally different from the process of transforming into magic."


    Although Mary, the twenty third generation of blood, was very painful, she was able to articulate her meaning clearly.


    "What kind of transformation is it?"


    "The first step is to peel off impurities, just like turning them into magic, and then through the brain, it seems to activate a certain function of the brain center, and then through the brain center, it flows through this position, Dantian..."


    Said Mary of the twenty-three generations of blood, and her face was totally different.


    There''s no skin, it''s all flesh and blood.


    "That should be the power."


    All three of them worked in the way described by Mary the 23rd generation of blood, but the second step did not work.


    "No, the spirit of heaven and earth becomes very pure after removing impurities. I let this energy flow into the brain a little bit, and my head will explode." Said baifra.


    Chen Yu and Zhang Tianyi also gave up, and their feelings were similar.


    "My body began to change, cough Wow... "


    Said, 23 generations of Blood Mary suddenly vomited a big mouthful of blood.


    "My body began to expel, but compared with the huge divine power, the body''s expelling reaction is difficult to resist. Fortunately, the process is not intense, otherwise, my body will collapse directly, which is an acceptable process."


    "The fall off of skin tissue is an acceptable category, and then the decay of body organs, and then the transformation and awakening through divine power. This process is very dangerous. If we change it into a weaker person, we should die in this process."


    At this time, the short hairs on Mary''s head of 23 generations of blood are growing at a speed visible to the naked eye.

 Chapter 2872

    Her metabolism is changing the flesh and skin of Mary, the 23rd generation of blood, at hundreds of times the normal speed.


    Her body is no longer bent, her skin is no longer loose.


    Her eyes were no longer clouded.


    "In the process of becoming a God, must we fully release our power to the maximum?" Zhang Tianyi asked.


    "I am not releasing my original strength, I am dispersing my kung fu." 23 generations of Blood Mary replied.


    "There will be conflicts between the old and the new. If you want to fully accept the power, you can only give up the original power, so I will disperse the original magic in advance to avoid too strong conflict."


    "It''s a pity to give up the power." Said baifra.


    "It''s not giving up completely. All I give up is magic."


    "The 23 generations of Blood Mary replied:" moves, skills, things that understand, will not be lost


    For the four people present, magic, or mana, is the last thing they need.


    If they want to, they can save up to ten times their magic power the next day.


    But so much magic, in addition to the use of large fireworks, has no meaning.


    Now the four of them, in addition to the twenty-three generations of Bloody Mary who is about to give up magic and turn to magic.


    The other three are refining their magic for more pure power.


    It''s not her power system that Mary gave up.


    the true essence of her strength system comes from the understanding of Tao and knowledge, not magic.


    "What is your chosen theocracy?" Chen asked.


    "It''s not what I chose. It''s what the Golden Apple gave me. I have no choice." Twenty three generations of Blood Mary replied: "air, I control the air. Although I haven''t finished the process of deification yet, I can now have an idea to suffocate people in half the city."


    "This one seems to be a bit of a chicken." Chen Yu said, touching his chin.


    It is true that Mary of the twenty-three generations of blood is indeed far beyond the mark in terms of large-scale lethality.


    She''s a walking nuclear warhead.


    But the three of them spend a little money on electricity. They can do the same.


    So this kind of large-scale killing power really doesn''t mean much to people of the same level.


    Can''t hope that the same level opponents suffocate?


    Of course, Chen Yu didn''t believe that after twenty-three generations of Blood Mary became a God, she was able to do this.


    What she said about power is air, but it doesn''t mean that air is just suffocating.


    And just then, a terrifying stream of air was coming up to the west coast.


    The early warning system on the west coast was spooked by the unexpected tropical storm.


    The data fed back by the weather ball on the sea directly scared all the early warning personnel to pee.


    And now the twenty-three generations of Blood Mary suddenly opened her eyes: "you need to help me with the aftermath, I didn''t expect to cause the celestial phenomena. Now the celestial phenomena are not under my control, but I can feel it."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Now take me as the center, there will be a super storm with an inner ring diameter of more than 20 kilometers and an outer ring diameter of more than 100 kilometers. According to the storm level, it should be more than 25. Because of the storm, it has caused a super tsunami on the sponge, and now it is rushing to the coastline at a speed of 150 kilometers per hour."


    Chen Yu frowned, the super storm of level 25?


    This kind of natural disaster can basically decompose ordinary houses directly.


    There is also a 150 kilometer per hour tsunami, which is basically the level of people blocking killing and Buddha blocking killing.


    Chen Yu thinks that Mingyue villa is on the coastline, which is the most destructive to the coastline.


    "I can stop the tsunami." "There''s nothing the storm can do," Chen said


    "Then I''ll stop the storm." "At least I can deal with it the way I deal with regular storms, and I''m not sure how it will work," baifra said


    "Do you want to use the hot air flow to form the internal pressure difference?" Twenty three generations of Blood Mary asked, "so as to break down the storm structure?"


    "Yes." Baifra nodded and replied.


    "No, the sky is not under my control now. If your hot air flow is insufficient, it is likely to be absorbed by the storm and become a stronger storm."


    "I''ll do it, baifra, and you''ll stay here to protect Mary." Zhang Tian said together.


    Twenty three generations of Blood Mary looked at Tianyi and didn''t talk.


    That''s absolute trust. Since Zhang Tianyi said to take action, he must be able to do it.


    The first person in the world, it''s not just loud.


    "Do you need the spirit of heaven and earth?" "I need to use this," Chen asked


    "No, you can take it."


    Chen Chu pulled out the black Trident and went out.


    Now he is very tall, so when the sky falls, he has to go up.Chen Yu rushed home first and everything was OK at home.


    Because of the early warning, the whole family is staying in the house.


    Chen did not let them move to mirrorlake manor.


    Although Mingyue villa is on the coast, it is more dangerous for them to go out at this time.


    Because of the strong wind, the car can overturn.


    Anyway, stay safe in the building.


    Chen Chu flew 50 kilometers out of the coastline, and he had already seen the horrible white line.


    It''s formed by a tsunami in the distance, which can''t be seen at a glance.


    Chen Chu swallowed, and even he had little confidence in controlling the tsunami.


    Chen Chu took a deep breath holding the black Trident in his hands.


    Chen Yu must release his power without reservation.


    Just below Chen Yu, a tsunami began to form, but in reverse.


    The intensity is no weaker than the tsunami on the opposite side, but the scale is far smaller than the tsunami on the opposite side.


    However, with the continuous release of Chen''s power, the tsunami he created is also expanding.


    "Drink!" Chen Yu shouted loudly, and the reverse tsunami expanded ten times.


    But this scale is far from enough!


    Compared with the tsunami formed in front of us.


    Chen''s reverse tsunami may be less than one in ten.


    No, it''s a waste of energy.


    Chen Zhu thought of another way.


    The reverse tsunami burst directly.


    Chen turned around and headed for the end of the tsunami.


    It took Chen two hundred kilometers to find the end of the tsunami.


    Chen made a small black ball and shot it in from the end of the tsunami.


    Boom -


    the little black ball went into the roaring end of the sea for several kilometers and burst.


    The huge impact directly disintegrated the tsunami waves several kilometers before and after.


    It''s more effective than a tsunami.


    It seems that they are more suitable for destruction.


    The rate of collapse is much faster than before.


    It also saves energy.


    Chen can make a small black ball in ten seconds, and a small black ball can make a huge impact on each other for several kilometers.


    The total length of the tsunami is only more than 200 kilometers.


    So Chen can effectively break up the whole tsunami.

 Chapter 2873

    It''s only half an hour since the whole tsunami broke down.


    But this is not the same as the end.


    Because the storm is not over.


    The tsunami came back.


    It''s an endless cycle.


    Unless Zhang Tianyi can solve the storm as soon as possible.


    For the prevention of this level of natural disasters.


    Chen is also a lack of defense.


    Only in the most primitive way can violence be used.


    Of course, efficiency is not fundamentally convenient.


    In contrast, Chen''s destructive ability is obviously better.


    But the destructive power of the twenty-three generations of Blood Mary is obviously higher.


    Chengshen has produced such a level of natural disaster.


    If we start with her, who knows if she can create a more terrible disaster.


    "Lao Zhang, what''s your situation? Have you done it? If you don''t do it, I''ll have no end. "


    "No, I''m still preparing."


    Zhang Tianyi doesn''t solve the fundamental problem.


    Chen Yu can only keep this coastline.


    Before long, Chen Yu suddenly felt that the wind blowing in front of him was a little cold.


    Chen could not help but show some suspicion.


    Chen knew that most of the formation of the wind was the collision of hot and cold air flow, resulting in the pressure difference, and the air in the high pressure area moved towards the low pressure area.


    The wind brought by the tropical storm mainly comes from the tropical ocean current in the Pacific Ocean.


    It should bring warm wind, not cold wind.


    And the cold is very abnormal. It doesn''t feel like a tropical ocean current. It''s more like it''s coming from Siberia.


    However, it can be clearly felt that the wind is indeed much smaller.


    "Zhang Tianyi did it?"


    Chen Yu was a little surprised. In nine out of ten, Zhang Tianyi made this feeling.


    But it''s a big deal. It''s much better than Chen Yu''s simple tsunami destruction structure.


    What''s more, the scale of the super storm caused by the 23 generations of Blood Mary is the largest in history.


    If it is the idea of baifra before, he wants to create hot air flow inside the storm, so that the internal pressure will rise, the external pressure will become a weak pressure area, and the air will not flow in again.


    But twenty three generations of Blood Mary opposed the idea.


    Because if baifra can''t produce more hot air than the storm wind pressure, the hot air will only be absorbed by the storm, and then the storm will escalate.


    Zhang Tianyi, on the other hand, creates cold air outside, which is absorbed by the storm. Cold air can only reduce the wind pressure of the storm, thus reducing the level of the storm.


    Obviously, Zhang Tianyi''s method is more difficult.


    After all, baifra is inside the storm, with a diameter of 20 kilometers. But Zhang Tianyi creates cold air outside. The perimeter of the storm is quite amazing, even close to the size of California.


    Just like Chen Yu, Zhang Tianyi is too busy to deal with a straight line of tsunamis.


    Although Zhang Tianyi''s personality is arbitrary, when he is really used, he really dares to be the first one for others, but he can''t be the best one, and his strength level is not so good.


    Suddenly, Chen''s phone rang. Zhang Tianyi growled at the end of the phone: "Chen, I have trouble here. I can''t help it. Come and solve it."


    "I can''t do it either." Chen said.


    "Hurry up, you are good at killing people and surpassing goods. You can solve it in ten minutes. Come and help me solve it first."


    Chen Yu is a little confused. Who dares to make a move on Taisui''s head?


    Even if Zhang Tianyi can''t fight now, no one dares to fight in front of him.


    But listen to Zhang Tianyi''s tone, it seems to be really very anxious.


    Chen Yu thought about it and decided to go to Zhang Tianyi''s direction to see the situation.


    Chen Yu rushed directly to Zhang Tianyi''s direction at full speed.


    Before I saw Zhang Tianyi, I felt the breath of Zhang Tianyi.


    There is another breath of the same magnitude.


    What?


    This breath is not human.


    But powerful and unreasonable.


    Chen Xun looks for Zhang Tianyi''s position and goes straight.


    Zhang Tianyi is also magnificent. She is much stronger than the previous twenty-three generations of Blood Mary.


    Zhang Tianyi has a brilliant blue glow.


    In front of him, there was a huge figure.


    The figure can be seen vaguely as the shape of a big bird.


    However, Zhang Tian put one hand to the other. It seems that the bird was fixed by Zhang Tianyi''s magic.


    The figure is not so real.


    "What''s this?" Chen asked."Feng Peng, who specializes in eating wind." Zhang Tianyi said.


    "Where did it come from? Let it eat if you want. "


    "This thing eats and pulls wind. Do you think it''s for help?" Zhang Tianyi''s beard is straight: "I''m going to let go of the ban, you take over."


    Chen Zhu nodded, and Zhang Tian immediately released the ban.


    In an instant, the huge body of Fengpeng appeared.


    This is a giant bird with a head of nearly ten kilometers.


    The big one is hideous, with gray wings.


    A song runs through the world.


    There was a lot of wind and thunder around.


    "Where did this thing come out?"


    "It''s not a human thing. It''s extremely rare in the world. They come and go with the wind." Zhang Tianyi said, "if I let it rush into the storm and disturb the storm air flow, all I have done will be wasted."


    As soon as Feng Peng was released, he came straight to Zhang Tian.


    "You can kill it."


    "Kill me. I''ll have half of the body then."


    Chen Xun''s body shape moved.


    Boom -


    Feng Peng''s huge body fell into the sea.


    Zhang Tian was shocked when he saw Chen Yu''s attack.


    Chen Yu plunges into the sea. Feng Peng is just about to jump out of the sea again.


    Chen Yu pawns it again and presses it back into the sea.


    The sky is its home court, but the sea is not.


    Especially Chen can control the sea water.


    In an instant, the sea billows, setting off a wave of terror.


    It''s like a lot of high explosive fish exploding at sea level.


    After a few minutes, the sea calmed down a little.


    Fengpeng''s huge body is almost broken and slowly floating on the surface of Shanghai.


    "Remember, half of it''s mine." Zhang Tianyi did not forget to remind Chen Yu.


    "I''ll take it first." Chen Yu waves his hand and brings Feng Peng into the ring.


    But most of the rings are occupied by Fengpeng''s body.


    Feng Peng''s size is too big. If human beings face this kind of thing, I''m afraid that only nuclear weapons can cause damage to it.


    Chen Chu suddenly raised his head and looked up to the sky.


    Zhang Tianyi also shows the color of doubt and looks up to the sky.


    They all seem to feel something.


    Wind! Bigger!


    And the wind is not caused by the pressure difference


    This wind has a huge and magnificent aura of heaven and earth.

 Chapter 2874

    Chen Yu and Zhang Tianyi looked at each other across the air.


    Both saw shock and shock in each other''s eyes.


    Even the two of them can''t imagine the scale of this aura.


    Vast, surging, magnificent, boundless!!


    There seems to be an invisible void in the sky.


    The aura of that day was seeping through the hole.


    "What''s in that position?"


    "I don''t know That''s where Fengpeng came out just now. " Zhang Tianyi said.


    Suddenly, a huge head appeared in the sky.


    Huge Fengpeng head!


    Another Feng Peng came out.


    It''s a little bigger than the first one.


    "What the hell?"


    Maybe it''s because it''s too big. It didn''t come out very smoothly.


    Of course, Chen Yu will not miss this opportunity. He rushes to the top speed.


    "Die for me!"


    In an instant, the sky was full of blood.


    The head of Fengpeng burst in a flash.


    But at the same time, there is the sky!


    Chen''s power spread across the sky, and there were terrible red cracks over the sea area of tens of kilometers.


    And in the red rift, there is a more terrifying spirit of heaven and earth pouring out.


    Chen Yu looked at Zhang Tianyi and said, "I really want to work hard!"


    Zhang Tianyi is also speechless at the moment.


    He felt it, too.


    The invisible membrane in the sky didn''t tear completely.


    It should be the opening left by Feng Peng when he came out.


    But Chen Yu''s attack was not only to kill Feng Peng.


    At the same time, it tore the hole completely.


    In an instant, the spirit of the earth and the earth erupted from the mouth.


    On the sea level, the sea also set off huge waves.


    And just below Chen Yu and Zhang Tianyi, they were even shocked into the sea by this terrible spirit of heaven and earth.


    They managed to hold on to their bodies.


    "Lao Zhang, what''s the situation?"


    "It''s as if the Reiki tide is coming ahead of time." Zhang Tianyi said.


    "Can''t I? I''ve got a wave of spirit in that punch?" Chen Yu is eager to shirk his responsibility at the moment.


    "That''s not the reason. The real reason is Blood Mary." Zhang Tianyi said: "it was she who triggered the arrival of the Reiki tide in advance."


    "It''s OK. If you have any questions, please call her."


    At this time, the sea is in a mess.


    A large number of sea creatures are fighting in the sea regardless of the wind and waves.


    They are fighting for the flesh and blood of Fengpeng.


    "The arrival of the aura tide will not cause chaos in the world, will it?" Chen asked worriedly.


    "No, Reiki tide is a process. It''s just the beginning." "But the presence of the aura tide means a lot of psychic awakening, even in North America. You''d better be prepared," Zhang said


    Zhang Tian looks at the sky.


    The storm at this moment has been dispersed by the huge aura of heaven and earth.


    Even if it is a storm of that scale, facing the boundless spirit of heaven and earth, it is only defeated.


    "Let''s go back and see what happened to Bloody Mary."


    The two returned to the depths of the estate of the twenty third generation of Blood Mary.


    Chen Zhaogang enters the basement.


    I saw a strange blonde young and beautiful woman sitting opposite baifra.


    "She She won''t be the 23rd generation, will she? " Chen asked in surprise.


    Baifra looked at the two men and nodded, "she''s been changing, and she hasn''t stopped."


    At this time, twenty-three generations of Blood Mary opened her eyes, her pupils are golden.


    This is the same as Ares.


    The breath is similar to and different from that of Ares.


    "You made it?" Chen Yu felt the breath of the twenty-three generations of Blood Mary.


    "Not yet." Twenty three generations of Blood Mary shook her head: "my body transformation is not over, and my kingdom has not been established."


    With that, Mary''s body began to peel again.


    It''s just not as bloody as I saw before.


    Of course, in terms of the degree of terror, she is more terrible at the moment.


    Because she''s a peeling off of the whole human skin.


    After the skin was removed, Mary''s smaller body emerged from it.


    Not only is the body smaller, the body and appearance of the age has become smaller.


    I was still in my twenties, but now I look like a teenager.


    "How many times has she gone through this transformation?" Chen asked.


    "Plus this, nine times." Said baifra."If she shed her skin, she won''t be a baby, will she?"


    "Yes." Mary the 23rd generation replied, "My divine power is merging with my body and transforming it into the prototype of the divine body, which is the young God as ares said."


    "What about vitality?" Zhang Tianyi asked.


    He is also concerned about this issue. After all, he is not young.


    "There is no end in theory." Twenty three generations answered.


    "Can God really be immortal?" Chen asked in surprise.


    "No." The 23rd generation replied: "God''s life span is related to his divine power and power. If the divine power is not lost and the divine power is not reduced, then God can exist all the time, but if the divine power is lost, then the divine power is lost, and if the divine power is lost, the life span will come to an end."


    "Compared with ordinary people, there are still many advantages. Regardless of power, life expectancy is an irresistible temptation for most people." Chen Yu was a little bit moved.


    Maybe one day, when Chen Yu is as poor as the twenty-three Blood Mary, she will choose the same path as her.


    Of course, Chen Yu doesn''t have to.


    Chen Yu also wants to continue his exploration according to his current way.


    I have no chance to walk out of my own way.


    Baifra and Zhang Tianyi have similar ideas.


    The three of them are totally different choices.


    But the same way, they choose a lot of similar road.


    So they can learn from each other.


    Finally, twenty-three generations of Blood Mary began the tenth transformation.


    After more than ten minutes, the molting was completed, and a two or three-year-old baby emerged from the old skin.


    All felt speechless for a while. Twenty three generations of Blood Mary raised her arm and looked at her limbs.


    "Better than expected, not completely transformed into a baby."


    Although the body has become a baby, the thinking of the twenty-three generations of Blood Mary still keeps the original thinking.


    "This body is too fragile. Although it has powerful power, it can''t be released completely." Twenty three generations of Blood Mary said helplessly.


    "What''s the difference between you and the past? Strength and character. "


    "I can use the power to simulate the moves and magic of the past, which are more powerful, but I am weaker in the battle of the same level. I have lost the small world, and my kingdom has not been built. Moreover, my body can not release too much power now. If any of you want to fight with me at this time, I can only raise my hand and surrender."

 Chapter 2875

    Last night''s storm did a lot of damage to the west coast.


    There were casualties, but not many.


    Chen Yu has faintly felt that the spirit of heaven and earth is a little stronger.


    The rise is not much, but one night there has been a sense of improvement, which in itself has had an impact.


    At present, there is no global influence. After all, even if the aura of heaven and earth was increased by 1% last night, the world may not have 1% more psychics.


    But if it is increased by 10%, the number of psychics will increase exponentially.


    Chen Yu didn''t know how many percent or hundreds of percent the Reiki tide would increase.


    Although there have been many Reiki tides in history, there is no clear numerical data record.


    Moreover, the strength of the aura tides in different periods seems to be different.


    Now the only one with the most say is baifra.


    Because he''s a man who''s been through a Reiki tide.


    He lived from the last tidal age to the present.


    But now it''s the beginning, so even baifra can''t say whether it''s the same or not.


    Oro just picked up the children to school.


    Chen looked at the garbage washed up on the beach after the storm.


    Last night''s storm also affected Mingyue villa.


    Although it did not destroy the overall pattern.


    But there''s no way to prevent anything coming up in the sea.


    "Hello, jefra, what are you and Portia doing?"


    "Sorry, I''m waiting for Portia. She''s sleeping late again. This damned woman is making up now." She replied helplessly.


    "Well, tell her that if you don''t see her in an hour, she''ll be on the bank call again this month."


    "Tell that bastard boss that if he dare to deduct my money again, I won''t do it." There was an angry roar from Portia on the phone.


    She looked at Portia. She really admired Portia.


    The woman owes a lot of money to the bank and has the courage to speak rudely to her boss.


    Especially the woman owes her boss a lot of money.


    She doubted that one day the woman would be buried in the sea by her boss.


    Portia is now broken.


    Anyway, she doesn''t have money to pay back. She doesn''t care how Chen likes it.


    She looked at Portia, who was dressing in front of the dresser. "You look so beautiful. No other man can see it except for your asshole boss."


    "That''s not necessarily. Maybe on the way, I can meet it."


    "Well, good luck, but you''d better hurry up or you''ll be deducted."


    Portia was very upset to pick up the foundation, suddenly smelled a pungent taste, and suddenly threw away the foundation.


    "What flavor, so pungent?"


    picked up the foundation: "no, it tastes very normal. The foundation is more than 100 dollars, but it broke down."


    "No?" Portia picked up the foundation cake again and frowned. "Damn, what happened just now, I could smell it..." That smell is disgusting. "


    "Your delusion."


    "Well, I''ll go to the bathroom." Portia got up and went to the bathroom.


    Although it seems to be his own illusion, the smell still lingers in Portia''s mind.


    Portia went into the bathroom and saw the lilies in the vase in front of the mirror. She took them up and sucked heavily.


    Suddenly, a strong fragrance rushed into the nose.


    The whole person of Portia was shocked. In an instant, the mirror in front of Portia split.


    Portia was startled. "What''s the matter?"


    Percussion -


    "Portia, what''s the matter? I heard the sound inside. Did you break anything? "


    "Ah No No, I broke the mirror by accident. " Portia said.


    "Well, if you''re ready, come out and don''t let the glass chips scratch." She said with concern.


    Portia''s face was a little suspicious and frightened at the moment.


    What happened just now.


    She felt like she had inhaled the fragrance of the flowers.


    The fragrance of flowers seems to flow into one''s body.


    Then the air rushed directly into her four limbs and was released by herself.


    Then the mirror in front of me was shattered.


    Portia is not sure whether what happened just now is true or not.


    After all, it''s so weird, so weird.


    Portia felt that there was still a sense of Qi in her body.


    Portia looked at the vase in front of her eyes.


    After a little hesitation, Portia picked up the vase.Portia was looking for that feeling.


    Pa -


    in a flash, the vase in my hand broke.


    Portia was startled again.


    It''s true. It''s not an illusion.


    This feeling is real.


    Myself How can I have super power?


    Portia was shocked.


    When I want to feel that feeling again.


    But I can''t feel it.


    Fragrance? Fragrance!?


    Portia soon got the point.


    Portia took the lily again and took a deep breath.


    But now the lily seems to have lost its fragrance.


    Only light taste, no previous feeling.


    "Strange Why is there no fragrance? "


    "Are you sucked up by yourself?" Portia opens the bathroom door.


    She stood outside the door, looked at the restroom, and then at Portia: "I know you are in a bad mood, but there are some things that can''t be changed. Even if you are not happy with him, at least you should pay back the money first."


    "You clean up the bathroom. I''ll go pack up and get ready to go out."


    Portia came to the dressing table. He first picked up what had been broken before and sniffed it before his nose. It was also like lilies, which had no taste.


    Portia picked up the perfume again. This bottle of perfume is roses.


    Portia spurted, and in an instant, the strong, almost pungent aroma reappeared.


    At the same time, there is a strange feeling of anger.


    A sneeze -


    clattered. Originally, the dressing table where she had just tidied up was in a mess.


    "Portia, you''re done. I''ll clean it up. I don''t care what your temper is. You''d better control yourself."


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry. I''ll take care of it now." Portia was surprised and pleased.


    I really have super power!


    I really have super power!!


    I don''t have to be angry with Chen anymore.


    With superpowers, you can make money in a big way.


    I can be a star!


    I don''t have to suffer from that kind of bird spirit any more


    By the way, that bastard can''t be so cheap!


    Portia decided to repair the bastard with her own powers.


    Let him know how good he is.

 Chapter 2876

    She didn''t understand why Portia was so excited when she got on the bus.


    The eyes are full of expectation, as if there is something good waiting for her.


    "do you want perfume, Portia?" You''ve sprayed it three times since you got on the bus. How can you stand the smell? " She looks at Portia in the passenger seat discontentedly.


    Portia is enjoying the fragrance in the air, and she is also exploring her new discovery ability.


    The sense of Qi seems to flow through your body, but you can control the release of that sense of Qi from your hands and fingers.


    "Jefra, is there anyone in your killer world who can be super powerful?" Asked Portia suddenly.


    She looks at Portia, and she doesn''t like to talk about it very much.


    Especially Portia always misunderstood her as a killer in the past.


    Although she has never corrected or refuted it.


    So in Portia''s view, this is the default.


    Of course, in a way, it''s a killer.


    But she was after the dragon.


    "I''m serious, jefra. Do you have any superpowers in the world of killers?"


    She looked at Portia and replied perfunctorily, "yes."


    "What is it like?"


    "I haven''t seen it."


    "You''re still in the killer world, but you haven''t seen a superpower." Portia was quite disdainful.


    You face your boss every day. He is the biggest superpower in the world.


    The car stopped in the garage of the manor and Portia ran to get out of the car.


    She went straight to the garden. When she came to the garden, the flowers seemed to turn into essence.


    Portia opened her arms and took in the fragrance of flowers.


    The whole body is filled with that feeling of Qi.


    It''s a wonderful feeling.


    "Portia, what are you doing there? Come here. " Chen''s roar came from the loudspeaker on the side column.


    Portia''s face was discontented.


    Hum! I want you to look good soon.


    Portia came to the front yard and saw Chen Yu wearing a pair of beach pants, sunglasses and lazy sun.


    "Boss."


    Chen Yu''s eyes didn''t open. He said lazily, "go and clean up the beach below."


    "It''s not my job." Portia replied.


    "Before you refuse my request, you''d better consider the $1.25 million you owe me. By the way, it will become $1.26 million tomorrow at the interest rate."


    "If you make unreasonable demands on me again, I can only resign, and then I will apply to the labor union for arbitration."


    Chen Chu pulled down his sunglasses and looked at Portia. "Please help me."


    Portia clenched her teeth and clenched her fists.


    She is hesitating. Now, is she going to beat Chen Yu up and leave.


    Chen Chu got up and came to the sandbag hanging on the tree. He gave it a free swing, and then the sandbag missed.


    "Zevlar, why is a sandbag hanging here?" Chen Yu said discontentedly.


    In the living room, she put her head out and said, "boss, this is for Crowe, not for you. Besides, if you want a sandbag, please prepare it yourself."


    Zevlar looks at Chen Yu speechless.


    She knows how terrible Chen Yu''s fist is.


    Prepare sandbags for Chen Yu?


    How many do you need to prepare?


    A hundred or a thousand?


    She didn''t want to make trouble.


    Portia''s brain suddenly woke up.


    By the way, my boss doesn''t seem to be a normal person either.


    He killed people with his fist in front of himself.


    His own superpower is not necessarily his opponent.


    No, I can''t be so anxious.


    I want to be patient.


    Wait until you''re good enough, then find him.


    Portia was suddenly convinced by herself.


    After all Portia counseled.


    In the face of long-term strong, and bullying her Chen Yu.


    She still doesn''t have the courage to face Chen Yugang.


    Chen Chu looked back at Portia and said, "what are you still doing? Don''t you go to work right away? Are you really going to get unemployment benefits? "


    The only thing Portia can stand up to is her attitude.


    After humming, I went to work in silence.


    At the same time, navika Lina came.


    As Chen''s legal adviser, navika Linna is also responsible for some of Chen''s household chores.


    But she has no complaints about it, because Her salary is higher than Portia''s.


    "Boss, I''ve basically talked with Mr. Bingley Lang of North gravity about an S-10 aircraft, the price of naked aircraft is $755 million, the cost of decoration is $358 million, and the total cost is $1113 million. Now we are waiting for your signature.""Well? I remember they said at that time that the cost of the S-10 was $810 million. Can you talk about reducing the cost by $55 million? "


    "Because the boss has a lot of choices, but they have no choice. They need to make up for huge losses, and they have four S-10S on the production line, but there is no buyer. We just want to buy one of the semi-finished products, which basically takes only one month to get on the runway. Of course, the interior decoration needs to increase by at least three months, and then Together with flight test and inspection, it will take half a year. "


    "Well, time and price are acceptable."


    "But they also have special requirements."


    "What are the requirements?"


    "The first advance payment must be US $300 million and be made to them within half a month of signing the contract."


    "Yes, when can I sign the contract?"


    "They naturally hope that the sooner the better." "It''s better today," said nevika Linna


    "No shortage of these days." Chen Yu waved.


    Since the initiative is in his own hands, Chen Yu is even less anxious.


    Although Chen is eager to get to the private plane.


    But these days are not missing.


    They are eager to sign the contract and get their advance payment, which is expected to be urged by the bank.


    "Boss, according to our agreement, how much can I help you to reduce the fee and get 0.5% commission? Is that still a condition?"


    "Of course, you can withdraw it at any time after signing the contract."


    Nevika Linna was ecstatic. She helped Chen save 55 million dollars.


    Then her 0.5% commission is two hundred seventy-five thousand dollars.


    That''s a lot of money for anyone.


    Let alone her fledgling intern.


    "In addition, I want you to help me find the small model. How are you doing?"


    "Boss, your requirement is to have the aircraft in stock, which will be delivered within one month. The price of luxury small and medium-sized aircraft is within 80 million US dollars. At present, what I find is Gulfstream company G650 and Bombardier company''s global 6000. These two models are the most qualified. Among the small and medium-sized aircraft, they support the aircraft with the highest score and the most comfortable, and both models can be paid, Within a month. "


    "That line, contact their company. They need one for each model."


    Nevika Linna is no stranger to her boss.


    "Is a loan required?"


    The rich are particularly keen on loans to buy such luxury goods.


    Not that they are not rich enough, but that they are used to turning cash into investment.


    Chen Yu shook his head. He didn''t like loans. There was enough cash in the bank account. Why did he need loans?


    Mainly, Chen doesn''t like the feeling of being in debt.

 Chapter 2877

    "Stop. I''ll buy a bunch of flowers." Portia said.


    She was speechless, but she stopped and asked Portia to buy flowers.


    Anyway, she felt Portia''s abnormality.


    In a word, it''s very abnormal, abnormal in various senses.


    If the roadside is a cosmetics store, Portia will definitely pull the steering wheel to let her stop.


    And she thinks buying flowers is a waste of money, never spending a cent on it.


    But today, she offered to buy flowers.


    When Portia entered the flower shop, the owner of the flower shop was a beautiful woman.


    "Miss, what flowers do you need?"


    Portia deeply breathed the fragrance of flowers in the air.


    "What is the most fragrant flower?" Asked Portia.


    "Lilac, Lily and gardenia are very fragrant." Replied the florist.


    Generally, people who buy flowers have some purposes.


    If it is placed at home to arrange flowers, it is also mainly beautiful.


    There are very few customers who aim for fragrance.


    Of course, the florist is still telling the truth about three kinds of flowers famous for their fragrance.


    "If the young lady needs flower arrangement service, we will add one dollar, but the effect will never let her down."


    "No, a bunch of lilacs, lilies and gardenias." Portia said.


    Soon, the florist tied up three different kinds of flowers for Portia.


    Portia was about to pay when she saw a black man rush in.


    "Rob, get the money out! Hurry up! "


    The black man held a dagger at two women.


    Portia didn''t know where the courage came from. He let out a breath to the black man.


    Bang -


    the black man''s brain was in a daze, and then he got up.


    Smashed the glass door of the flower shop.


    Portia''s brain is a little blank, so is the florist.


    She didn''t see what happened.


    Because when the black people rushed in, she was so scared that she crouched on the ground with her head in her arms.


    When you look up again, you see the end.


    It''s like this female customer pushed the black man.


    Then he flew out.


    As for the trend of the plot in the middle, we can only rely on brain supplement.


    Portia is slowing down now.


    How powerful are you?


    At this time, she came to the flower shop.


    A black man on one foot asked, "Portia, what''s going on?"


    "This guy is a mugger, I''ve got him." Portia replied triumphantly.


    Jevra is a little confused. Portia subdues the black man in front of her?


    How about having fun? The fighting level of Portia''s three legged cat.


    Every time I go to the gym, I have to go to the ring to have a few moves with someone else''s coach.


    Then lie on the ground for three seconds.


    Do you still learn to be a hero at this level?


    Every minute you have to be rubbed on the ground.


    But in this flower shop, it seems that only Portia and the owner of the flower shop are women.


    Look at the owner of the flower shop, that is, an ordinary woman, who doesn''t seem to be able to easily subdue the black robber.


    She called the police.


    Soon the police came.


    Police made simple inquiries about Portia and the florist.


    She was there all the time, listening to the florist.


    It seems that Portia did it.


    On the way home, she was puzzled.


    Is that black gangster really Portia''s uniform?


    "Portia, how did you subdue the bandit?"


    "Of course Of course, it''s my fight. How is it? Isn''t it surprising? "


    Jevier laughs, fights?


    Portia was really out of her control several times.


    So Portia knows exactly what she''s up to.


    Portia took three bouquets of flowers sent by the florist and sniffed deeply.


    She''s already hooked on that feeling.


    "How about going home and practicing again?"


    "Yes, yes." Portia also wants to try his own standard.


    If we can beat jevier, maybe we can beat Chen Yu.


    Portia knew that she was very good.


    When she got home, Portia couldn''t wait to take her to the yard.


    "Come on." She didn''t do much to prepare.


    Portia stepped forward in three or two steps, had a big drink, and punched her.


    With a single grip, she had clasped Portia''s wrist and pushed again.


    "Portia, if you are only of this level, you can''t subdue the tall one just now.""It''s not over! Look... " All of a sudden, Portia took a picture of her from more than a meter away.


    All of a sudden, she had a flash in her eyes and her body was sideways.


    Pa -


    the window behind was broken.


    "Ah How did you get away? Can you see that? "


    She did not expect that she could avoid her attack.


    She looked up and down at Portia.


    She thought of a word, awakening.


    "Hey!" Portia attacked again.


    But at her level, how could she play to the zevlar.


    Again, zevlar''s understatement sidestepped Portia''s attack.


    Her attention was not even on Portia.


    She fell into thinking.


    She''s not a psychic. She''s a dragon slayer.


    She also knows that when the psychic awakens, she will encounter a life and death disaster.


    But she didn''t know what it was.


    Think of Portia this morning.


    She couldn''t help looking at Portia.


    "Do you want to attack our boss with this ability today?"


    "Hum! I''m an adult and I don''t want to worry about him. " The pride on Portia''s face.


    Completely ignore their own face Chen Yu, counseled with the same grandson.


    "Don''t do this dangerous act in front of the boss."


    "I see. I see."


    "I''m serious."


    "I really know. If I hurt him accidentally, I can''t afford it."


    She''s going to laugh.


    Hurt Chen Yu?


    You can compare with the dragon to see whose arm is thick, and then discuss the problem.


    What she worries about is that Chen''s instinctive response is a little bit bigger.


    It''s really possible to paste Portia on the wall.


    "You can''t even beat me. How did you beat our boss?"


    "You''re a killer. Can''t you beat the boss?"


    "You can see the boss as a monster, not as a normal person."


    "I have super powers."


    "It''s not called superpower." She shook her head. "I''ve met and dealt with people like you. Well, what happened before, what happened after. Don''t provoke our boss, that''s all."


    Just as she turned around, Portia attacked again.


    "Hey!"


    Portia suddenly had a flower in front of her eyes, and her neck was slightly cold.


    She did not know when she had appeared behind her, with a dagger in her neck.


    "You don''t want our boss to spend money to kill you, do you know that he always has a big hand, how much do you think you are worth? Fifty thousand dollars? Maybe even lower... "

 Chapter 2878

    Portia was terrified.


    It was the first time she had been put around her neck with a dagger.


    I feel like I''m going to die in the next moment.


    In fact, this is the reaction of ordinary people.


    At the dinner table, Portia was staring at her.


    "What? Do you want to try to sneak on me? " Asked jevra.


    "You''ve killed people with that trick, haven''t you, jevier?"


    She thought for a moment, then shook her head. "No, actually it''s not easy."


    She has killed people, but not many.


    A few years ago, she had rushed into a group of nests that believed in the dragon as their God.


    Three people were killed.


    It was the only time she had.


    After all, she is a dragon slayer, not a real killer.


    "How do you see that thing I put out That gas. "


    She shook her head. "It''s not about seeing, it''s about perception."


    "Perception? Which sensory organ is used? "


    She found that when she and Portia discussed this topic, they were playing the piano against the cows.


    "Portia, when did you develop this ability?"


    "This morning."


    "Well, I see. I''ll have an early rest tonight." She got up.


    "We haven''t finished our dinner yet. Would you like me to have an early rest?"


    At this time, she pulled a box from the cabinet next to her.


    Portia has seen the box several times, but she is not too relieved.


    After all, jevier hasn''t been hidden, so Portia doesn''t think there''s anything in this suitcase.


    But when she opened the suitcase.


    Portia was shocked. There were all kinds of guns, swords, grenades, and some strange and incomprehensible instruments.


    "Here What is this for? "


    "There may be some trouble tonight." And she''s not sure.


    She didn''t know how to tell if Portia was the first night, the second night or the third night.


    Chen Yu is more professional in this matter.


    But she didn''t want to find Chen.


    And it''s about Portia.


    Let Chen know that Portia intended to attack him.


    I wonder if Chen Yu will throw Portia into the Amazon rainforest.


    She had no doubt that Chen would do so.


    "Are you sure you are not going to rob the bank?" Portia looks at what jevra has brought out.


    And she''s also starting to work with guns and barrels.


    This series of operations down to see the Botia scalp numbness.


    "The bank is not rich enough for our boss Well, it''s more practical to rob the bank. "


    She would occasionally make such a joke.


    "In a word, you go to bed early tonight. When you get up, nothing will happen."


    "Are you serious? I''ll be in trouble? "


    "Small problems, I will solve them."


    "What happened to me? I don''t have any enemies, do I? The biggest enemy is our boss. "


    "You are mistaken. That is not the enemy, that is the creditor." She sat down on the spot, as if in a more comfortable position: "help me to lift out the box under the kitchen cabinet By the way, please take it lightly. "


    "What''s in it?"


    "You won''t want to know." She said.


    "Then if I''m not careful Will it explode? "


    "No, but something bad will happen."


    When she opened the box, Portia found that it was filled with bottles and cans.


    There are all kinds of liquids in it. Portia thought it would be some kind of chemical liquid.


    But she opened one of the bottles directly, wiped the mouth of the bottle with her finger, and then put her finger on her mouth to lick it.


    "Well It''s not bad. "


    "What kind of water is this? Can I have it? "


    "Holy water."


    "Ha ha..." Portia heard it and apparently didn''t believe what she said.


    "What is this bottle? Coke? "


    At a glance, she snatched the bottle from Portia''s hand.


    Although this one is bottled with coke.


    But the black liquid here is not coke.


    "You can''t put it in your mouth. Besides, don''t get in the way here. Many things here are dangerous goods."


    "You put this in your mouth, you tell me the danger? Where is the danger? "


    "This is necromancy. If you don''t want to go mad, you''d better stay away from it."


    Portia was very interested: "what''s the principle of you putting bullets in coke? Can we make bullets more powerful? "


    "As I said, it''s not coke, it''s Necromancer''s liquid. Necromancer''s liquid is extremely toxic to all living creatures. Even the spirit is also extremely toxic. After ordinary bullets soak the Necromancer''s liquid, they can cause great trauma to the spirit.""Well, how does it taste?"


    She rolled her eyes and said, "point the food in the center of her brow and look into the bottle."


    "What''s the point of doing that?" Portia didn''t understand, but she did.


    But the next moment, she saw in the bottle, as if there were thousands of empty faces, crying and struggling in the bottle.


    "Ah What is this? "


    "You seem to understand." She takes the bottle back.


    "What is it?" Portia asked with a pale face and lingering fear.


    "You don''t want to know the refining process." Said jevra quietly.


    "Well, it looks like I need to sleep. I have a headache." Portia rubbed her eyebrows, got up and went back to her room.


    ¡­¡­


    Portia was in bed early.


    In front of him was a cloud, and Portia suddenly sat up from the bed.


    She found the bedside floor covered with flowers.


    The whole room was filled with a strong fragrance of flowers.


    "Dreaming?" Portia was puzzled.


    No, if it is in a dream, it is impossible to realize that you are dreaming.


    Portia shook her head, trying to sober herself up.


    But the surrounding walls and floors are still colorful.


    Portia pinched the back of her hand. Did she feel any pain?


    It''s really a dream.


    Bang -


    suddenly, a gunshot exploded in the ear.


    Portia was startled and opened her eyes.


    Then I found myself in bed.


    And in his own body, is sitting a child.


    The child has only half a head, and the gap in his head is filled with black liquid.


    "Ah..." Portia screamed.


    The next moment, a child with one foot on Portia''s body will kick over.


    "Portia, you''d better calm down." The voice of jefra came.


    Portia looked at the next jefre: "jefre What''s going on? What happened? "


    At the moment, she was armed and her pistol was still smoking.


    Half of the head of the strange child seemed to have been blown away by her.


    "We may be in trouble." She said.


    "Trouble? What''s the trouble? The child... "


    "It''s the spirit of nightmares. It''s a kind of nightmares. It looks like a child to you, but it''s presented to you. It will show in everyone''s dreams with the most harmless appearance, but you certainly don''t want to see its real appearance."


    "What trouble are you talking about? The spirit of nightmares? "

 Chapter 2879

    "Ha ha It''s just an appetizer. "


    All of a sudden, she kicked Portia''s bedroom door.


    The bedroom door, which was originally opened inward, was turned outward directly by jevier.


    Then she fired several shots at the door.


    There are several holes in the door.


    "What ''s the matter, Evra?"


    "It''s just trouble."


    "What are those things?"


    "Want your things, your abilities, your magic, or your body."


    "You''re talking about demons, aren''t you?"


    "That sort of thing anyway."


    As soon as she got hold of Portia, she went out.


    Just then, Portia saw a dim figure flying towards them.


    "Be careful! Ah... " Portia screamed again.


    Bang -


    "you''d better shut up and don''t affect me." "What about the car key?" she said discontentedly? Where are the car keys? "


    "Car key?"


    "Of course..." All of a sudden, she took out a grenade and threw it directly into the living room: "cover your ears."


    Boom -


    the huge shock directly overturned Portia.


    Portia was quite embarrassed at the moment. She got up again and looked into the living room.


    "You know this is not my house? Do you know how much I''m going to lose? "


    "It''s OK. You owe the boss enough money anyway."


    "I just want to die now."


    "Now you can call your boss and borrow money from him." She said.


    She had heard of the night of the awakening of the psychic, but it was said that the first night should be easy.


    But why do you feel that Portia''s first night is so difficult?


    "I won''t call him. That bastard will never call me on his own initiative except for trouble." Portia said in a queer voice.


    At this time, a burning figure suddenly appeared in the fragmented living room.


    This is a burning skeleton. It''s about two meters and five. One is carrying a sickle and the other is carrying a chain.


    "It''s not a knight of evil spirits, is it?" Portia was stunned.


    "It looks more like death."


    Hiss -


    the burning skeleton suddenly hissed.


    At the same time, a terrible heat wave broke out in its body.


    Bang -


    two shots in a row.


    But it''s just that the flaming skeleton is slightly crooked.


    As the flaming skull hurls the chain, she immediately pushes aside Portia and grabs the chain.


    The burning red chain made the skin of her palm burn.


    "Ah!" Although she made a painful sound, she didn''t let go. Her other hand raised the gun again and fired two shots at the burning skull.


    The burning skull''s arm was interrupted by jefre, who left the chain.


    She quickly took out a bottle of holy water and poured it on her burned palm.


    But there was a great deal of black smoke pouring out of the broken arm of the burning skeleton, and another withered arm grew out of the black smoke.


    "Go!" She smashed the holy water directly at the burning skull.


    With a wave of the sickle of the burning skeleton, the holy water was split in the middle.


    Burning skeletons don''t get holy water.


    "Where are the monsters from? It''s so hard to deal with." Her face was heavy.


    Portia was already terrified by what was happening.


    All these are beyond her cognition and imagination.


    She was confident.


    After all, she heard about the first night from a psychic she knew.


    It''s said that the psychic she knew helped people out the first night easily.


    In contrast, she is much better than the psychic.


    So she felt that she could help Portia solve the first night''s awakening easily.


    But this is not the case.


    All in all, the first night of Portia''s awakening was full of oddities.


    On the first night, she would be in a coma for a variety of reasons.


    But she was not in a coma.


    Depending on the situation, she is quite awake.


    But what''s the use?


    It''s not as if she''s in a coma.


    At least not in the way.


    I can''t help at all, but I always make trouble for her.


    What''s more, the intensity of this first night''s awakening is too strong, isn''t it?


    This kind of burning skeleton doesn''t look like an ordinary evil spirit.


    To be able to shape a substantial body with one''s own strength.


    Basically, it can be concluded that it is a disaster level.No matter what it is, reaching the disaster level will basically cause great damage and threat.


    And she''s a layman against spirituals.


    Many of her equipment can be used in general, against dragons, and against evil spirits.


    But this kind of general equipment is doomed to be ineffective without special equipment.


    After all, all of her equipment is designed to deal with dragons.


    If there is damage to the dragon, it will certainly have some effect on other creatures or spirits.


    This belongs to the level of rolling weapons. If it''s a common evil spirit, it''s basically going to die if you touch it.


    But that doesn''t include the evil spirits at the disaster level.


    If there is no special weapon, it is difficult to do harm to it.


    At this time, the foot of the burning skeleton flickered, and the figure seemed to flicker like a shifting shadow.


    The next moment is in front of jevra and Portia.


    She subconsciously grabs the chair next to her, blocking the sickle that the burning skeleton swings.


    Pa -


    the chair is split in an instant. With her foot on the burning skull, she jumps up to the top and shoots several shots at the top of the burning skull.


    But the skull of the burning skull is made of iron, intact.


    "Damn it, is your head so hard?"


    Gaga


    The burning skeleton made a series of strange laughs.


    "Delicious flesh and magic, mine, mine, are mine."


    She has determined that the brain should be the key to it.


    But the hardness of the head is just outrageous.


    Suddenly, Portia didn''t know where the courage came from. She felt a baseball bat on the ground and looked directly at the head of the burning skull.


    But the baseball bat was smashed, and the skull''s head was in good condition.


    Instead, Portia herself, her arms numb.


    The flaming skeleton reached for Portia.


    "Flesh and blood! magic power! It belongs to me! "


    With a quick eye and a quick hand, she shoved a grenade into the mouth of the burning skull, and at the same time, she grabbed her and fell on the ground.


    Boom -


    when the smoke is gone, the burning skeleton is intact.


    The faces of both zevlar and Portia were very ugly.


    Put the grenade in each other''s mouth. It''s still intact.


    How can this monster be defeated?


    It''s impossible to win. This monster can''t win at all.


    "What do you do, jefra?"


    Instead of answering Portia''s questions, she told Portia what she had done.


    All of a sudden, she took out two jars and suddenly the object burned the skeleton.


    As soon as the sickle in the hand of the burning skull turned, the two pots were cut at the same time.


    But the next moment, the extreme cold came out of the jar.


    Jevlala runs away with Portia.


    "What is that?"


    "Liquid nitrogen..."

 Chapter 2880

    Liquid nitrogen, which is one of the few chemicals that can directly damage the spirit.


    People''s skin in contact with liquid nitrogen for more than two seconds can directly cause irreversible trauma.


    Even the dragon needs to avoid liquid nitrogen.


    This thing basically belongs to the level of human block killing and Buddha block killing.


    Even ice spirits or demons have to give up in the face of liquid nitrogen.


    When the burning skull breaks two cans of liquid nitrogen, the liquid nitrogen covers the body of the burning skull.


    Its flame goes out in an instant, and its body is covered with white air.


    "Beat it?" Portia asked in surprise.


    But she shook her head gravely. "Go, it''s not dead."


    "Let''s mend a knife now. In this state, it should be very fragile, right?"


    She hesitated, then shook her head. "Get out of here now."


    The three illusions of life are not only used in games.


    It''s also common in their industry.


    I can fight back. I can save it. I have a chance.


    Liquid nitrogen temporarily froze the burning skeletons.


    But it did not cause fatal damage.


    At this time, they go up to mend the knife, which is likely to help burn the skeleton out of trouble, not mend the knife.


    Zevlar still firmly turned away, Portia hurried to follow.


    At this time, the frozen burning skeletons suddenly burst out a fire.


    First of all, there are two flames in its head, dark eyes, and then its lower jaw.


    "You You can''t escape! "


    It can''t move yet, but the Manifesto attached to the bone marrow makes both of them feel uncomfortable.


    "Can''t you beat it?" Asked Portia.


    Without answering Portia''s question, she suddenly took out her gun and fired several shots at the car roof.


    "I feel like I''m really going broke," Portia said, clutching her face


    "At least you''re alive now, and you still have a chance to pay your debts."


    In the rear mirror, the burning skull reappears, along with its claws and teeth.


    She threw the gun to Portia. "Will you shoot?"


    Portia took a deep breath. She hit the target.


    But it didn''t shoot these unnatural creatures.


    At the same time, she picked up the phone.


    "Boss, Portia and I are in trouble."


    "Oh, are you ok now?"


    "It''s not bad at the moment, but we may bring you a little trouble."


    "Well, Fanny and I are having a snack. If you come here, you can prepare some for you."


    "Soon."


    "Are you sure we won''t cause the boss any trouble?" Portia asked worriedly.


    Although she regards Chen Yu as her enemy, it doesn''t mean that she wants to kill all Chen Yu''s family.


    ¡­¡­


    "What''s the matter?" Fanny lay on the bench, watching the children running on the beach, watching the bright moonlight rising on the sea level.


    "Nothing. It seems that there is something wrong with jevier and Portia. They are coming to us." Chen takes a string and hands it to farry.


    "When will it arrive, we need to prepare more barbecues."


    "Time, or when they come, let them do it by themselves."


    At this time, lights appeared on the road above the beach.


    Soon, the engine roared louder and louder.


    Whine -


    suddenly, the car''s steering wheel hits hard.


    Directly out of the road, the car hit the beach with a drop of several meters.


    Portia rushes out of the car, dragging a blood covered rivula.


    With one arm down, she couldn''t seem to move.


    Chen Yu walked towards the two.


    "Boss Boss Back... " Cried Portia excitedly.


    Chen Chu, as if he had not heard Portia''s voice, passed by her side and walked towards the back.


    By this time, the burning skeletons had fallen on top of their abandoned cars.


    Then the car exploded violently.


    The flaming skeleton came unsteadily from the flames.


    "Gaga Who! No one wants to escape! "


    All of a sudden, a hand grabbed the bone in the neck of the burning skull.


    He had his burning head removed.


    Portia Leng for a while, looking at Chen Yu''s hands, the big burning skull of basketball.


    The rest of the burning skeleton was not immediately out of control.


    The scythe in his hand suddenly chopped at Chen Yu.


    "Be careful!" Portia exclaimed.But Chen Yu reached out a hand to hold the handle of the sickle, raised a foot, and directly kicked the body out of the burning skeleton.


    Portia rubbed her eyes, saying that she must have been wrong.


    What''s the matter with him?


    Chen Chu threw the burning skull in his hand.


    "Have you been haunted by this thing all night?"


    She looked at Chen Yu weakly, then nodded in silence.


    Pa -


    Chen Zhu crushed the burning skull with one hand.


    Portia''s eyes are about to fall out.


    She and jevier knew how hard it was.


    The grenade jammed into its mouth, and there was no trace of it.


    Then Is it crushed by one hand of Chen Zhu?


    Is that a joke?


    Portia never knew that her boss was so horrible.


    Even for people, one punch for a child.


    Why this apparently non-human existence.


    He''s a hand crush, too?


    Portia suddenly remembered that when she went to work in the morning, she was going to teach Chen a little lesson.


    All of a sudden she was very grateful for her wisdom.


    It''s so happy not to do it.


    "Where did you provoke this thing?" Chen asked doubtfully.


    "This is her awakening night." She said, pointing to Portia.


    "The night of awakening? What night? " Chen Yu looked at Portia in surprise: "to this extent, at least the second night started, even the third night was believed."


    "And if it''s the first night, do you believe it?"


    "I don''t believe it. I''ve seen the awakening night. I know about the difficulty division of the awakening night. The first night can''t have such a degree Wait... " Chen Yu suddenly turned to Portia and said, "it''s not strange that you wake up to the magic. Why do you stay awake and face the awakening night?"


    "What should I do then? Lie down and sleep? "


    "Well, it''s nothing." Chen Chu shrugged.


    Chen''s vague doubts, Portia''s awakening and the first night may all be due to the spirit tide.


    The impact is gradually emerging, which is an irreversible process.


    "Portia, I think you''re going to increase your debt again."


    "I didn''t ask you to borrow money Boss. "


    "Look, your car is on my beach right now. The trailer company will charge you at least $1000. Besides, I will charge you for asking me to help you. Do you think so?"

 Chapter 2881

    "Besides, I''m very skeptical that you are actually going to fight me today."


    "No, no, No How could it be that without it, you are mistaken, I am so timid, how could I start against the boss, you are my creditor, my food and clothing parents, it is impossible. " Portia explains in a hurry.


    Joking, this kind of thing can''t be admitted.


    Death cannot be admitted.


    If Chen knew it, he was right.


    He is likely to be fed to sharks by Chen.


    "Boss, you''d better treat me first. Otherwise, you may lose a diligent assistant."


    At this time, Portia would like to kiss her.


    Her voice was so timely.


    If she doesn''t change the subject.


    Portia felt frightened to admit it.


    Facing Chen''s question, it''s really horrible.


    This is the worst nightmare.


    Compared with Chen Yu, the former burning skeletons are so lovely.


    Didilla comes forward to help with the zevlar.


    Chen Chu checked with her husband and gave her some medicine.


    Jefre''s injury is not serious.


    Even if Chen is not treated, she can recover in three days with Superman''s constitution.


    After all, she is of dragon blood.


    So some of her injuries are fatal to ordinary people.


    But in her, it was almost a bad cold.


    Chen Yu is to speed up the recovery of zevlar.


    At least She can go to barbecue after simple treatment.


    Portia, who is still in shock, has no appetite at the moment.


    But there was no one to comfort her.


    Everyone''s on their own.


    Especially the heartless children.


    In their eyes, this is a thing?


    Even chevra cares more about filling her stomach.


    People should eat, drink, and play.


    In the end, Portia joined the group.


    Originally, Portia thought that he was a super power, which should be unique.


    At this moment, she found that this is the magic of awakening.


    And it''s the least valuable here.


    After Portia became a psychic.


    A lot of things here don''t need to be concealed from her anymore.


    A dozen evil spirits came running over with pots and pans in their hands.


    Portia sat on the sand in terror.


    It''s just that everyone else is unmoved except her.


    Then she found out that the dwarfs didn''t come to attack them.


    These little things are at their service.


    They are pouring wine, barbecue, or cleaning up the garbage left by the crowd.


    They are very diligent and capable, at least much more than Portia.


    Portia vaguely remembered.


    Several times when she was here, she did not see Chen Yu go to the kitchen, and in a blink of an eye she brought out a plate of vegetables.


    Now I understand that it''s because of these little things.


    Chen is about to drink the beer in his hand. He stops suddenly and looks at the road next to him.


    "What''s the matter? Boss. " She noticed Chen''s movements.


    "Her troubles are not over." "There are many spiritual bodies around, some of which are more powerful," Chen said


    "I thought the burning skeleton was the most powerful."


    "That''s just one of them. It seems that her situation is a little complicated."


    "They won''t rush over, will they?" Portia looks at Chen Yu worried.


    She didn''t have a clear idea about Chen''s strength.


    She did not know whether Chen could block the mess.


    Sand -


    at this time, the sound came from the dense grass outside.


    Raymond has gone to solve it.


    If this level of attack can come in.


    Chen''s past preparations are meaningless.


    Portia also saw a huge snake shadow.


    Of course, she knows about Raymond, the big snake raised by Chen Yu.


    In fact, she has been in touch with Raymond a lot.


    And she basically came to Chen Yu''s house to clean up the big and small beasts.


    It''s just that she didn''t expect that these things raised by Chen Yu seemed to have a set of exorcism.


    There is more than one set. Portia sees the huge body, just like a raging monster.


    Of course, not only does she have no fear at this moment.


    Instead, I feel safe as never before."Master, it seems that it''s not just here. I feel there are several events in this area, at least two of which are of disaster level."


    In some ways, Raymond''s perception is even better than Chen Yu''s.


    Although Raymond is a snake of desire, he feeds on the spirit.


    So he had an abnormal perception of the spirit.


    It''s like a falcon can see a rabbit a few kilometers away.


    He has the same transcendental perception of spirituality.


    Chen Yu is deep in thought. It seems that heaven and earth have changed.


    There are even more awakened people.


    In a city, there are many awakenings in one day.


    This is not normal in itself.


    Especially here is Los Angeles, North America.


    The proportion of psychics here is already low.


    Now, there are many awakenings at the same time.


    It''s just the beginning, and it''s only 24 hours since the Reiki tide appeared.


    I believe that in the future, with the continuous improvement of heaven and Earth Spirit, this kind of event will be more and more frequent.


    Just then, West called.


    "President, there seems to be something wrong today. I have received four requests for help from awakening events today. There is also a party who is also an awakened person, but not tonight. He seems to be the second night."


    "Enough hands?"


    "No problem at the moment."


    Joking, now they are facing the first night alone as a minimum for the supernatural society.


    If this can''t be solved, they will hang them together.


    "Don''t underestimate these first night awakeners. There is also a case of first night awakening around me, but it is difficult to catch up with the second night. Therefore, everyone in charge of the night of awakening is up. I''m not sure about the intensity of the night of awakening, but I can''t treat it as an ordinary first night."


    "OK I see, president. Do you know anything? "


    "We''ll see what happens tomorrow."


    Just hang up the phone, the children are playing suddenly call.


    Chen Yu also saw what happened.


    There were several blue flames on the sea, and there were three ship outlines.


    "Ghost ship! Ghost ship! You see, is that a ghost ship? " Portia is excited again.


    Chen Yu frowns. Is this a coincidence, or is it to come to Portia?


    Not really? On the first night, a few ghost boats were sent, which was too much.


    If everyone has that intensity on their first night.


    Then the awakened can basically commit suicide.


    There was no rescue.


    Unless it''s protected by half a supernatural society, it''s basically hard to resist the intensity.


    Chen Yu is worried about whether there will be any problems in the first few nights of the supernatural society.


    There''s another night tomorrow. I''m afraid the difficulty will rise sharply.

 Chapter 2882

    In the night, the three ghost ships looked like the visitors from hell.


    The ghost fire is pointing their course.


    The waves are driven by them.


    They come with death.


    Portia felt cold all over.


    She didn''t know if the three ghost ships were coming for her.


    Anyway, she feels terrible now.


    In a word, it''s very, very bad.


    Just then, behind the three ghost ships, there appeared one giant tentacle.


    Portia felt even worse.


    It seems that the three ghost ships are still carrying terrible monsters.


    No That''s not a tentacle, that''s a snake''s head!


    The legendary Hydra!


    Portia didn''t expect to see the real sea monster Hydra one day.


    In any film and television works, hydra is the existence of evil.


    Whether it''s itself or an organization named after it.


    Basically, if you don''t do a few things that hurt the nature and cause disaster to the country and the people, you''re embarrassed to put that name on.


    Of course, it''s more shocking to see such monsters than it is in the movies and TV plays.


    Each snake head has hundreds of meters. Compared with that, the three ghost boats are nothing.


    The three ghost ships may be half the size of one of them.


    With hundreds of meters of snake''s neck showing the sponge.


    Three ghost boats look like toy boats.


    Any one of these nine snake heads can swallow all three ghost ships with one mouth.


    Well They can really do it.


    In fact They did.


    The snake head in the middle bit the three ghost ships at a time, and then with a click, they were all broken.


    Portia was already stunned.


    Don''t you guys work together?


    Do you know that you will live up to your expectations.


    She looked at Chen Yu and said, "boss, where did that come from?"


    "You know, I like to adopt some pets, but it''s too big, and then I let it go, and I feed it regularly." "It''s said that it can be bigger," Chen said with a shrug


    Portia pointed to the nine heads of snakes that were sinking into the sea.


    "Boss Don''t tell me. You''re talking about pets. "


    "Yes, although they have nine heads, there is actually only one consciousness."


    "You call that a pet?"


    "Most of the time, it''s very obedient."


    "What about the small part?"


    "Except for the occasional shipwreck or two."


    Portia is not just passively opening the door to the new world today.


    At the same time, for the first time, I got to know my boss again.


    She felt that her boss was a devil.


    It used to be an adjective, but now it''s a noun.


    It''s the devil walking on earth.


    After all, it''s absolutely impossible for normal people to raise legendary Warcraft.


    The spirit of the ghost ship is not dead.


    They scattered and fled, looking at the past from afar, like many fireflies flying in the sea.


    Chen Zhu pulls a evil spirit across the sky.


    The shape of the evil spirit is absolutely in line with its identity.


    The body is wet, and the whole body is emitting a light blue light.


    The skin on the body appears puffy and looks like it has been soaked in the sea for a long time.


    There is only one eye socket, and another eye socket is empty. There is an eel in it.


    Perceiving the appearance that people are not human and ghosts are not ghosts, Portia immediately gave up.


    It''s said that the goods in front of us are not related to good people.


    "Can you speak?" Chen asked.


    The evil spirit is afraid of Chen Yu.


    Portia thought it was bad because of its appearance.


    However, Chen Yu is not a good man in the eyes of evil spirits, and he is still very bad.


    "Ask you, can you speak? No, I''ll change it. "


    The evil spirit nodded repeatedly: "yes, I can disperse the national language."


    Portia has no words. As expected, the wicked still need the mill of the wicked.


    My boss is really the worst villain.


    "Where are you from? How long have you been at sea? When did he die? "


    The evil spirit is silent for a long time. It''s probably thinking.


    It took me more than ten seconds to open my mouth: "I have forgotten how long I died. I only remember that not long ago, I saw a sky full of blood rain and a huge beam of light. Then I woke up with other companions. With us, there were our boats, we floated to the sea..."


    Said, evil spirit mouth suddenly spit out a live fish.Chen Yu is speechless. You can say that there are still afterglow programs. What kind of trouble is it.


    "Forget it, go away."


    I can''t find a name to ask any more.


    It''s just a day or two when the evil spirit wakes up.


    Looking at the confused look, the brain is not clear.


    Chen Yu threw the evil spirit to the sea.


    "Just let it go?" Portia asked in surprise.


    "Otherwise? Keep it for the night? "


    "Shouldn''t it be wiped out?"


    "No threat to me."


    "But it may hurt others."


    "There is a law in old America called predicting crime. Possibility cannot be regarded as the motive and reason of crime."


    "But..."


    "How do you think it can do harm to others? Afraid of pranks on boats? What do you think is the feasibility? It''s just that thing. It doesn''t dare to run during the day. "


    "well, you has the final say."


    Those evil spirits are not very harmful. If the ghost ship is still there, they can use the power of the ghost ship to fight for the tiger.


    But now the ghost ships are gone. They are just a group of scattered soldiers. Their harmfulness is even worse than that of a robber.


    In addition, there are still a few people who like to eat the spirit alive in Chen Yu''s family. They are secretly catching the wandering evil spirits on their backs, intending to catch them for the night.


    Chen Yu is blind to this.


    Just as Chen Yu was not prepared to take care of these evil spirits.


    Chen doesn''t care what his pet eats.


    Late at night, the Chen family began to clean up, ready to go back to sleep.


    So many people, Portia is still sleepless.


    After all, I had a sleep and was scared for another half night.


    Now it''s time for spirit.


    But no one was with her.


    She can only return to the room Chen Yu arranged for her.


    I didn''t think so before, but now she knows.


    Every corner of the manor may be dormant with monsters.


    This caused her to stay up all night and be afraid of any monsters from the bottom of the bed.


    It wasn''t until morning that I began to squint.


    As a result, he was woken up by Chen Yu before he had a deep sleep.


    "Get up, it''s time for work."


    Portia looked at the time: "boss, it''s only eight."


    "Living in my house, of course, requires some rent. It''s not hard for you to get up early and work."


    "I only slept for less than two hours."


    "It''s not my problem."


    "Well, what do I need to do?"


    "I have a friend who gets married on weekends. Go to the mall and help me pick out a gift."


    "Boss, gifts should be bought by yourself to show your intention."


    "Nonsense, do you want to borrow money? Or I''ll get you out of here today? "


    "Well, when I didn''t say, what was the budget?"


    "Within two thousand dollars."

 Chapter 2883

    Chen Chu didn''t even tell fari.


    Did not tell her that mogery was still alive.


    Although they are not familiar with each other, fari still knows mogery''s.


    At Chen Yu''s party, I also met Morley twice.


    And the party at that time, mogery came quietly, but also quietly left.


    At that time, I only met Chen Yu and fari, and then gave them blessings.


    So fari was just impressed with mogery.


    As for Chen Yu, he didn''t tell fari about mogery''s life or death.


    This is a consideration for mogery''s safety.


    It''s not that you don''t trust fari, it''s that no one can guarantee that you won''t let slip.


    Even if mogery tells Chen Yu his information, there is a certain risk in itself.


    If the news of mogery''s life is leaked, the consequences will be very serious.


    Chen Zhu must be careful. There is no regret for this kind of thing.


    Farry only knew that the weekend was the wedding of a friend of Chen Yu''s.


    But Chen can accept the wedding invitation, at least not ordinary friends.


    In the morning, Chen had breakfast and drove to the headquarters of the supernatural society.


    When he arrived at the headquarters, Chen found that Gaia and others had no spirit.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Chen Chu looked at several people in front of his eyes.


    "Don''t mention that we are mistaken. Where is the first night of awakening? Those who woke up last night are at least the second night level, and even I think it may be the third night." Gaia said angrily.


    Then West came in: "president."


    "Who hasn''t come yet?"


    "Giselle, she''s hurt."


    "Is she seriously injured?"


    "It''s a little serious, but it''s not fatal. It''s mainly her carelessness."


    "Well, take your seat. Today I''d like to talk about the latest situation." Chen Chu glanced at the crowd and said, "this is just the beginning."


    "The beginning? President, you mean it''s going to be worse? "


    "Chen, are you talking about these two abnormal awakening nights?"


    "Yes, not at all." Chen Yu said earnestly.


    "What kind of conspiracy is it?" Asked Moore curiously.


    "No, it''s the times." "The great age is coming. No, it''s exactly coming. The night before yesterday, the heaven and earth changed and the tide of spirit came," Chen said


    "The storm the night before yesterday was a sign?" Asked West in surprise.


    "So to speak." Chen Yu nodded: "when I stop the storm, I may accidentally break the world barrier, and then the spirit of heaven and earth will return. With the increase of the concentration of the spirit of heaven and earth, more and more people will wake up, and the difficulty of the awakening night will rise in a straight line, and we can no longer use the past standards and common sense as the measurement indicator."


    "That is to say, is the lowest difficulty of all the waking nights in the future the same as last night?" West frowned.


    That''s not good news. They are quite powerful organizations now.


    But if even they feel difficult, this situation is likely to cause unrest, social panic and unrest.


    "Last night that was the minimum. As time goes on, it will only get more and more difficult."


    "Then what shall we do?"


    "The good news is that the difficulty of cultivation will also be greatly reduced. The spirit concentration of heaven and earth will be increased by 1% and the strength of the psychic will be increased by at least 10%. It will also be easier for you to improve your way and speed. The bottleneck of your restriction in the past will be easily broken. At present, there are not many people who know this news, and there are no more than five people in the world, so you can use this paragraph Time, quickly improve their own strength, of course, combat is a very good way to improve, so my suggestion is to try to accept the wake-up night help task, in addition, last night you were so embarrassed, except for the strength reasons, to a large extent, the mentality is still not right, from today on, everyone must be equipped with a full set of equipment when carrying out the task, including You Gaia. "


    "President, the large amount of dragon''s raw materials you used to store can be used now, but I can''t be busy alone, so I want to receive one or two disciples. Besides training the reserve alchemist of our association, I can also help you."


    "Yes, if you want to recruit any disciples, you can find them by yourself and let them be our peripheral members first." Chen Yu agrees to come down.


    The original intention of Chen Yu and West was to retain the current members and operate the supernatural society in a small number of elites.


    Everyone can be on their own, but the times have changed.


    It''s not that we can''t go the route of a small number of elites.


    However, it is necessary to recruit certain members.


    As for Rouen fasibon, he used to focus on research.


    But now, he not only needs to study and improve his own level, but also needs to help other members refine equipment.He didn''t have three heads and six arms. He couldn''t do both.


    Other people focus on cultivation, and they also need research as cultivation.


    Therefore, it is inevitable to recruit disciples.


    West agreed with Chen.


    "Besides, all the regular members will enter the training tower at least six times a week. I don''t want to be very strict with you. But if you keep the past mentality, all of us may be abandoned by the new era. Now we have more resources and faster information than others. I don''t want you to be the top in the world, but at least I We can''t lose our position and our advantages. "


    No one here is willing to be ordinary, everyone has a competitive mind.


    Even Gaia, who has the best temper, has his own pride.


    "President, we still have four awakening nights tonight, one of which is the second night." West''s eyes were full of gloom.


    Now that the first night is more difficult than the second.


    Then the difficulty of the second night is likely to reach the level of the third night.


    Maybe even more than the third night!


    "Where is the awakened one the next night? Give me his information and I''ll take care of it. "


    "She is a physicist. In fact, she is a firm science supremacy character. She doesn''t believe in theology. She thinks that all supernatural phenomena can be explained by science. For our first contact with her, she is very exclusive. Her husband found us and entrusted us to protect his wife."


    "Do you want to do science? OK, I''ll take care of it."


    Anyway, it''s just to protect her for the second night. It''s not necessary to correct her point of view.


    Chen Yu doesn''t care what the other side thinks.


    In fact, if the whole supernatural society is assembled, it should be able to spend the third night.


    But it will lead to a shortage of other people.


    And the third night was relatively early for them.

 Chapter 2884

    According to the address, Chen came to a high-rise high-end apartment.


    Chen also has several luxury apartment properties in this prime location.


    But this kind of property is used for investment.


    Basically, there will be no loss in the investment of real estate in this area.


    Although Chen''s investment didn''t make much money, at least he kept the principal.


    In this kind of apartment, the residents are basically not middle class.


    They are either stars or top paid managers.


    Or businessmen with certain capital.


    Not all rich people like to live in remote suburbs.


    This kind of luxury apartment building has full-time housekeeper and person in charge, as well as a team of security guards.


    When Chen Yu comes in, he needs to show his ID card.


    Chen Yu came to the 40th floor, recognized the number and rang the doorbell.


    The man who opened the door was a man of about thirty, wearing glasses, and he looked gentle.


    "Hello, who do you want?"


    Chen looked at his business card: "belarusha Decaux, dentist."


    "Is this my business card? Are you looking for me? "


    "I''m from the supernatural society."


    "Hello, please come in." Bellarenza Deco opens the door.


    "Please sit down and have a drink?"


    "At will." Chen Yu looks at the decoration and style of the apartment.


    Belarusha Decaux poured a glass of water for Chen Yu and sat opposite him.


    "What do you call it?"


    "You can call me Mr. Chen." Chen said.


    "OK, Mr. Chen, is the supernatural society sending you alone? Or do you just come to contact with me first, and someone else will come in the evening? "


    "Only me."


    "But What I said is not clear enough? My wife is the second night, not a normal psychic


    "Mr. Decaux, you seem to be familiar with the spirit world." Chen Yu looks at belarusha Decaux.


    "I came from a family of psychics, but I didn''t have the talent in this field, so I became a dentist. However, when I was young, I used to follow my father and uncle to exorcise many times, so I had more opportunities to contact with the spiritual world. I knew what the second night represented."


    "Believe me, I also know what the second night stands for, and I come from the East." In order to prove his ability, Chen Yu specially said his origin.


    In the spirit world, it''s really important where you come from.


    If someone says, believe me, I''m from North America.


    I''m afraid I won''t be killed.


    But if Chen Yu is like this, I come from the East.


    That''s different.


    At least bylarenza Deco is in front of us.


    He thought Chen was just Asian.


    But I didn''t expect Chen Zhu to come from the East.


    "Mr. Chen comes from the clan?"


    "I have been practicing in the Tianshi sect of Longhu Mountain for a period of time and have been recognized by Tianshi Zhang."


    Ooh -


    bellarenza Decaux had no objection in a moment.


    I''m kidding. There''s a super run. What kind of bike do you want.


    Even if he is a marginal person in the spiritual world, he has also heard of the Tianshi sect of Longhu Mountain and the first person in the spiritual world, Tianshi Zhang.


    To be recognized by Zhang Tianshi is absolutely gifted.


    "I''ve had many experiences dealing with the second night." Chen doesn''t want to say that he has dealt with the third night several times.


    It doesn''t make sense. The other side won''t believe it.


    After all, the third night is a legendary level of difficulty.


    As an outsider who is not familiar with Chen Yu, he doesn''t believe that one can handle the third night at all.


    But on the second night, that would increase a lot of credibility.


    "I was impolite." Belarusha Decaux apologized.


    It seems that the right person has been found this time.


    "And your wife?"


    As soon as Chen Yu''s voice came down, he heard the sound of opening the door.


    I saw a brown haired woman in her early thirties, wearing thick glasses.


    But I can see that the woman is pretty.


    There is a trace of the air that seems to be nothing.


    "Deco, do you have any guests?"


    "To introduce myself, this is my wife, pellini, and this is Chen, my friend."


    Chen Yu looks at peleni. She doesn''t feel the magic of her body, but Chen Yu does.


    In terms of intensity, she is the magic intensity of the second night.


    The second night of awakening in my thirties is rare.


    If she can get to the spirit world early, carry out relevant training and stimulation in advance, it is likely to reach the level of the third night.


    Of course, if she wakes up on the third night, it may not be good for her."Hello, Chen." Pelleni shook hands with Chen.


    Then I went to the kitchen and was busy. She was a very understanding woman.


    I guess Chen Yu and her husband have something to talk about, so I actively make room.


    "Doesn''t your wife know about herself?"


    "I talked to her two days ago. She only thinks I''m joking, and it''s April Fool''s day in a few days. She thinks it''s April Fool''s Day joke." Bellarenza Deco was helpless to look at Chen Yu.


    "Maybe your explanation is wrong."


    "I''ve been very serious, but when she asked me to prove it, how do you ask me to prove it? I''m just a marginal person in a different world. I can''t release magic."


    "Well, what about tonight? Do you need to do any masking work? "


    "I don''t think it''s bad for her to really understand the world. In the past, she has always been a firm atheist, and even at some time, she will do some blasphemy."


    "Well, I hope she won''t be frightened." Chen Chu shrugged: "in addition, this is downtown area. The influence of the second night is so great that it is absolutely impossible to wake up the second night here."


    This is not the ordinary first night, or a few demons and ghosts come out for a walk.


    On a regular basis, the second night is already quite large.


    And now it''s because of the aura tide.


    Ghosts know what the intensity of the second night is.


    So it must not be downtown.


    Especially this kind of apartment building, there are residents around.


    If any demon wants to have an appetizer first, it is not allowed to fish out the souls of two innocent people first.


    "I have a house on the outskirts, which is relatively remote, so I can go there."


    "Well, then go there." Chen Zhu has no problem, as long as it is remote.


    "What do you need to prepare? Or you go first. "


    "Yes." Chen Yu didn''t plan to go with their husband and wife either, which seemed strange.


    "This is the key to my house in the suburbs. You can take it first. You can do whatever you want to prepare, as long as you don''t blow up the house."


    "I won''t make any dangerous preparations, but when it happens the next night, I can''t guarantee that it will not cause damage."


    "I understand." After all, bellarenza Deco has seen the world. Knowing what happened the next night, no one can guarantee what was coming, so there is no demand for it.

 Chapter 2885

    "Is your friend gone?" When pelleni came out with the fruit tray, he found that Chen had left.


    "Yes, pellini, you can rest in the last few days. Let''s go to the house in the forest." Said bellarenza Decaux.


    "Why go there? I don''t like that place. " "Isn''t your dentist''s office going to open?" pelleni admitted


    "It''s hard for you to rest. I want to be with you."


    "Last Christmas, I also proposed to go to that house for Christmas. You also refused on the grounds that the dentist''s office would be open at Christmas. There is no holiday recently, except April Fool''s Day It''s not our anniversary either. I can''t think of a reason to go there. "


    "Must there be a reason?" said bellarenza Decaux, speechless


    Perrini hesitated for a moment and said in embarrassment, "do you have to go?"


    "I hope you will." Bellarenza Deco looks at pelleni seriously.


    "Well, I''ll get ready," said pellini, shaking her lips


    Back in the room, pellini first looked out of her eyes, then locked the door and took out the phone.


    "Renee, there''s a situation. My guess is probably right. Deco wants to kill me."


    Renee, the girl on the other end of the phone, was silent for a while, and then said, "pelini, seriously, you really should see a psychiatrist."


    "I''m serious, Renee. Believe me, he''s seen three killer movies in recent days, all of which are related to the contents of mutilation. Besides, I checked his dash cam yesterday. He recently visited a chemical wholesale store. I suspect that he wants to buy sulfuric acid for mutilation. Besides, I found that The fruit knife at home is gone... "


    "You''ve said these things to me many times. They can''t be used as evidence that he wants to kill you. He needs motivation to kill you."


    "I think he may have had an affair with the nurses in the clinic. They must have wanted to kill me, and then they were together."


    "If he does have an affair, he can divorce you directly, instead of killing you and then destroying you. Your husband has absolutely no such courage."


    "No, it''s true. I have a hunch Today, he asked me to go to the house in the forest. He must want to do it in a remote place. There is no mistake. By the way, there is another Asian American who came to our house today. He said he is his friend, but I know all his friends. He has no Asian friends. The Asian American looks like a killer. I feel the danger in him. The Asian American left At that time, Deco gave him the key to the house. Although his movements were very hidden, I saw You said, since he asked me to go to that house to play, why should he give the key to an outsider? That Asian American must be waiting for me there. What can I do? Renee, I''m so scared... "


    Renee on the other end of the phone rubbed her eyebrows and heart. I don''t know when she started to be suspicious.


    Initially, I suspected that my husband had an affair.


    Then, after a long time, she began to suspect that her husband wanted to kill her.


    Renee has advised pellini many times.


    But she was adamant that her guess was right.


    Renee couldn''t understand why pelini was so adamant that her husband was going to kill her.


    Why not kill her.


    Let''s not say if he cheated.


    Even if it''s cheating, are you afraid to divorce and divide up your property?


    Although her husband is a bit of a family.


    But both of them are financially independent.


    And signed a prenuptial agreement.


    Unless after their divorce, her husband is unwilling to pay alimony.


    Or there is another possibility.


    "Pellini, has he bought you a lot of insurance?"


    "No Do you doubt that he wants to cheat? By the way It''s possible Although he has not signed any insurance contract for me, he can forge my signature, yes, that''s it. "


    Renee could not help slapping herself when she heard pelini''s words.


    "If you say that the Asian American is really a killer, then you guessed that his preparations are not tenable, because the killer must be more professional, he knows how to kill the dead."


    Renee felt that her husband had given the key to the Asian American, probably in preparation for a surprise for pellini, rather than killing her.


    "Or I''ll call the police."


    "Stop stop stop!" Renee said quickly, "penny, if you''re really scared, don''t go."


    "No, I''m going to tear down his face. I can''t guard against him forever. Help me, Renee."


    Renee sighed, "how can I help you?"


    "I''ll go with him first, and then you''ll bring the police. I''ll expose him on the spot."


    Renee was rather hesitant, whether she wanted to help pellini or not.She feels so good stupid, very stupid.


    After thinking for a long time, Renee said, "well, I''ll follow your car. If there''s a problem, I''ll call the police at the first time. What do you think of this? If you''re wrong, take a good rest there for a few days, or have an open talk. "


    "In time?" Pellini ignored what Renee said directly.


    She was worried about the speed of the police after Renee called the police.


    "Don''t worry, I can help you even if the police don''t have time. I''ve practiced karate and have a gun."


    "Gun!? By the way, gun, I''ll take it with me. "


    "My God, pellini, calm down Haven''t you seen the movie? A woman like you is likely to be robbed of her gun in the face of a killer. After all, she is professional. Listen to me, I can carry a gun. You mustn''t carry a gun. "


    Renee felt that pellini was in an unstable state of mind, which would be too late to regret.


    And she had no doubt that pellini would shoot.


    "OK Ok... " Pellini agreed with Renee''s proposal.


    But after hanging up, she decided to take the gun with her.


    Maybe it''s the only thing that can give her a sense of security.


    She didn''t know why or when to begin to suspect.


    She doesn''t have any sense of security, and it''s growing every day.


    It seems that all his husband''s actions have become so suspicious.


    Percussion -


    "pelleni, are you ready? What are you doing? Why do you want to lock it? "


    "Oh I''m changing clothes. "


    "Well, hurry up. I hope I can get to the house before dark."


    "I''ll be right away." Pellini put the gun in his bag, which opened the door.


    "Have you changed your clothes? Why the same thing? "

 Chapter 2886

    "Honey, I have a headache. I don''t want to go. Can we turn around and go back?" Asked pellini.


    "Peleni, we''re just a few kilometers away."


    Pellini looked behind her eyes. Renee''s car was in front of her.


    Pellini was a little calmer.


    It seems that Renee is reliable.


    At least Pellini felt for the gun hidden in the bag.


    At least don''t use this guy yourself.


    "Pellini, do you remember what I discussed with you the other day?"


    "Ah what?" Pellini was a little distracted. "What do you say?"


    "I mean, you remember the topic we discussed the other day."


    "What topic?"


    "Well, we talked that day about God. You firmly believe that God does not exist."


    "Any questions?"


    "No But I think you''ll soon be able to determine if God exists. "


    Peleni was shocked. Was his subtext to say that he was going to see God soon?


    Damn, is he no longer covering up?


    Once again, pelleni jumped to the ground.


    "Deco, may I ask you a question?"


    "Of course, we are husband and wife. You can ask me any questions."


    "Have you ever thought about killing me?"


    Bela renza Deco looked at pelleni in disbelief and couldn''t help laughing.


    "Of course not, dear Although your occasional bad habit makes me hate to kill you. "


    Bellarenza Deco said with a smile that peleni is a physicist, and her EQ is poor except for her super intelligence.


    Arrogance, arrogance, impertinence, and emotionality.


    These are all the faults of pelleni.


    And peleni''s lifestyle is pretty bad.


    In some cases, pellini''s low EQ is a real headache.


    But what''s more painful is her bad habits.


    Although she has all the characteristics of a woman.


    But sometimes, bellarenza Decaux doubted whether the soul of a slovenly man was hidden under the skin of the woman who was getting along with her day and night.


    A lot of times, some of pelleni''s moves even drove belarusha Deco crazy.


    Of course, it''s just madness.


    In addition to sometimes, when entering and leaving high-end restaurants, because of pelleni''s slovenness and was stopped.


    Other times are tolerable.


    Pelleni is remembering whether she has done anything in her life that her husband has to kill herself.


    "Here we are." Bellarenza Deco parked the car.


    Pelleni didn''t want to get out of the car, but bellarenza Deco had already removed the key.


    This disappointed pellini, who had planned to take the car and run away.


    Pelleni followed belarusha Decaux carefully.


    She kept her hand in the bag and held the gun.


    At the moment, she is very nervous. She feels her blood vessels are going to explode.


    When I came to the villa, the door opened.


    Pelleni jerked his gun and opened the door.


    Bang -


    Chen Yu looked at the cracked apple in his hand and was stunned.


    Bela renza Deco also stayed.


    He''s not all right.


    What are you doing? Is this awakening night syndrome?


    At this time, Renee, who was parked not far away, heard the gunshot.


    Get out of the car and run for pellini''s house.


    At the same time, I saw bellarenza Decaux and pelleni at the door, as well as the Asian who was also standing at the door.


    Chen Yu is looking at belarusha Decaux at the moment, and then at pelleni.


    "I just picked an apple in your backyard, will you treat me like this?"


    "You Don''t come here. " Pelini cried out.


    "Peleni, what are you doing? Put the gun down. "


    "What? Do you still want to cheat me? " Pereney screamed hysterically.


    Chen Yu is more confused at the moment. What''s the situation?


    I''m here to exorcise, not to see a couple''s farce.


    "Peleni! Calm down, calm down, put the gun down! " Renee came running, too, persuading peney.


    "Your friend?" Chen asked belarusha Decaux.


    "Renee, why are you here?" Bellarenza Deco is in a fog at the moment.


    He felt that he might have missed some news.


    "Renee, you''re here just in time. You see, I''m right. This Asian is the killer I''m talking about."Chen feels like he''s a little behind with his IQ.


    Anyway, he just didn''t understand the situation of the couple.


    What''s more, why do you become a killer.


    Staring blankly at bellarenza Deco: "Mr Deco, I need an explanation why I became a killer."


    "I also want to know," said bellarenza Decaux, who was very tired


    His wife should only be low EQ, not as IQ also owe it.


    "Peleni, put the gun down." Fearing an accident, Bela renza Deco reached out to press down pelleni''s gun.


    At this time, however, the emotional pelleni got angry.


    Bang -


    belarusha Decaux looks at his chest and slowly collapses to the ground.


    "Deco!" Pellini still loves her husband.


    Seeing that he shot and wounded belarusha Decaux, he quickly dropped his gun and picked up his husband.


    Chen Yu also squatted down and took a picture of bellarenza Decaux''s face: "are you ok?"


    Bellarenza Deco didn''t lose consciousness: "it didn''t feel good Can you heal magic? "


    "No, but I''m a doctor. I''m a professor in the University Department of medicine. Let me have a look at your injury." Chen''s magic penetrated into the body of belarusha Decaux.


    "It''s not bad. I didn''t hurt the main artery or hit the heart. Please bear it. I''ll take the bullet out for you."


    Whew -


    all of a sudden, peleni and Renee were in front of each other, and then they saw Chen''s bloody fingers holding a bullet.


    Renee whistled, "are professors of medicine at this level now?"


    Pelini breathed a sigh of relief at the sight of the bullet coming out, but then her eyes fell on the gun she had previously lowered.


    She subconsciously reaches for the gun, but Chen Yu moves faster.


    "Miss pelleni, guns are dangerous. Please don''t make such a joke."


    Chen Yu looked at the two women in front of him: "first, take your husband in, and then explain why you hit me with a gun because I picked your apples?"


    "You have a terrified lady carry her husband in? You are not a gentleman. "


    "I''m sorry. I have a gun in my hand now. It''s inconvenient." Chen Yu looks at Renee with a smile.


    In the living room, Chen Yu shoved the gun into Renee: "I hope you won''t hit me with a gun."


    "It depends on what you do." Said Renee.


    "Find some gauze and scissors. It''s better to have alcohol or high alcohol."

 Chapter 2887

    "You didn''t really come to kill me?" Pelleni still has some doubts about Chen Yu.


    Chen Chu stopped his treatment of belarusha Decaux and looked up at pelleni.


    Now he really wants to kill this woman with abnormal brain circuit.


    "Do you know what she is like?" Chen asked.


    Renee looks at pelini, and pelini gets nervous.


    If this Asian really came to kill her.


    When Renee says it, the other party may kill them directly.


    Pelini''s eyes fell on Renee''s gun again.


    No, Renee seems to believe him.


    Pellini went up the wall and grabbed Renee''s gun.


    Chen Yu and Renee are both a little confused.


    What is this operation?


    Renee sighed and said, "pellini suspects that her husband has an affair and wants to kill her for the sake of other women. This time, her husband brought her here. She suspects that her husband is going to kill her, and your appearance makes her think you are a killer."


    Chen Yu doesn''t know what kind of expression he should make now.


    Anyway, it''s not very pleasant.


    Touched his cheek: "do I look like a killer?"


    "You must be a killer. I feel danger in you."


    Renee rolled her eyes and smelled of danger.


    I think the most dangerous person here is you.


    Renee really wanted to drag pelini to see a shrink.


    But now that pelini has a gun in her hand, Renee decides not to stimulate her.


    "I won''t be mistaken. You must be a killer. Bellarenza Deco asked you to come ahead just to prepare for it. He killed me as soon as I arrived."


    "I just had the gun in my hand. Do you think if I want to kill you, why didn''t I shoot at that time?"


    "Maybe it''s because Deco was shot. You have to save him first. If he dies, you won''t be paid."


    Chen Yu was a little stunned by this method of forced reasoning.


    It''s still you. You can''t compete with a hundred mouths.


    Chen doesn''t know how to explain it to her.


    Finally, I decided to give up.


    "Renee, you have to believe my judgment. I''m not wrong. I''m not crazy."


    "Peleni, whether you''re guessing the truth or not, I think it''s time to turn him over to the police."


    "It''s no use. They are professional killers. They must have a legal identity, so the police will let him go."


    "Then what are you going to do?"


    Peleni looked at Chen Yu, with some dangerous light in his eyes.


    Renee said to herself, "I haven''t figured it out yet."


    "The facts are clear." Said pelleni, raising his gun.


    "Let''s force him to see what his plan is. Besides Your husband is still in danger. " Renee felt that the first thing to do was to stop pellini from making mistakes again and again.


    First stop her shooting. Once she shoots Chen Yu.


    It''s too late.


    As long as we don''t kill people, other questions are easy to say.


    I''ll pay him a sum of money afterwards.


    Renee has a little bit of a family.


    So losing money is acceptable.


    "Well, tell me, what are you prepared for?" Asked pellini, holding his gun in both hands.


    "What kind of answer do you need?" Chen asked.


    For a moment, pelleni did not know how to answer. Her eyes turned to the other corner.


    Suddenly, she saw a big black satchel beside the cabinet.


    "Renee, go and open that black satchel."


    Renee was a little suspicious. Chen Chu looked askew at the black satchel.


    It''s strange that they came here two hours earlier and went in and out several times.


    I don''t seem to have seen this satchel.


    And when they came, they didn''t seem to have a satchel.


    Renee looks at Chen Yu and opens the black satchel.


    But when she opened the black satchel, Renee was scared.


    It''s full of guns and grenades.


    "Whose is this? Why so many guns? "


    "It''s him. I saw him with the bag." Said pelleni.


    At this time, even Renee began to doubt. Was pellini right?


    Is this man really a killer?


    No wonder Renee''s position is not firm. There are too many weapons in this bag and too many varieties.


    There are at least twenty or thirty people who don''t know each other, and a lot of ammunition.


    It''s enough to rob the bank.


    Normal people who carry so many guns and ammunition?


    "Have you seen me with this satchel?" Chen asked.Pellini closed his eyes, thought a little, then nodded, "yes, I have."


    Chen Chu frowned at pelleni.


    This woman doesn''t pretend to be crazy, does she?


    "I think you must be hallucinating."


    "I will not make mistakes! As a killer, you must have a gun. " Peleni looked at Chen Yu confidently: "Renee, go and search him, pay special attention to his back."


    Renee hesitated and went around behind Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu''s face suddenly turned strange.


    Because the moment Renee reached for him, he suddenly felt something behind him.


    What''s the matter? Have you been fooled?


    Renee wiped it, and really felt for a gun.


    At this time, Chen Yu was at a loss.


    "What do you say now?"


    Chen Yu was silent for more than ten seconds and said, "why don''t we play a game like this?"


    "What game?"


    Chen Chu unfolds his hand and reveals a coin in his palm.


    "Let''s guess the pros and cons. If you guess right once, I will answer you a question, and I promise that I will tell you everything you want to know and everything I know."


    "I have a gun in my hand." "Why should I play such a boring game with you?" said pelleni


    "The gun doesn''t guarantee your safety, especially at such a close distance. Do you know that what a killer is good at is the trick of grabbing the gun at a close distance, and do you think there are bullets in your gun?"


    Chen Chu spread out his other hand with six bullets in it.


    "Don''t try to deceive me. My gun case is full of more than six bullets."


    In fact, the six bullets were stolen from the gun in pellini''s hand.


    Chen Yu intentionally left several bullets.


    However, Chen Yu found through perception that the magazine of the peleni gun was really full of bullets.


    Chen Yu is really a little confused. What kind of ability is this? It''s so strange.


    "Well, is there nothing to say? I advise you to be honest."


    "Ha ha It''s really powerful. I can''t hide it from you. " Chen Yu laughed: "I hid a bomb in this house. Guess where it is."


    Peleni closed his eyes again, and a few seconds later, peleni''s eyes lit up: "in the fridge! Renee, look at the fridge. Be careful. He may have designed a bomb that will detonate when the fridge is opened. "

 Chapter 2888

    Renee felt that peleni had a trend towards the development of God woman.


    I''m not guessing at all.


    It''s all about prophecy.


    There''s a bomb in the refrigerator, and it''s the kind that explodes when you open the refrigerator door.


    Chen Yu felt that he really answered that sentence, what was falling in his crotch


    By this time Renee had believed pellini''s words.


    "Are you really a killer?"


    "I don''t want to explain more," Chen said with a smile and a shrug


    "Renee, you tie him up."


    Renee is very upset at the moment.


    I feel that peleni is very easy to command.


    Well, listen to her this time.


    "Is the binding firm?"


    Renee nodded. "It can''t be broken."


    At this time, pelini found a knife.


    "If you don''t tell the truth, I''ll cut your flesh with this knife."


    "Well, I''ll tell you the truth. You''re right. I''m a killer. I''ve collected his money to kill you."


    "Then why didn''t you shoot before?"


    "Don''t you have all given me good reasons? Why ask me more?"


    "No, I think you have other purposes."


    "Well, I think you are very beautiful. You want to have a good time before you perform the task. Are you satisfied with this answer?"


    Renee''s face was red with anger, and she looked at Chen Yu with gnashing teeth.


    Pelleni looked at Chen Yu coldly, suddenly raised his knife and plunged it into the middle of his thigh.


    Chen Yu''s legs tightened with fear.


    I''ll go How about scaring people to death.


    Even if you can''t get in, it''s quite scary for you to come here.


    This is definitely the most outrageous time ever.


    But pelleni didn''t really do it.


    She was just bluffing Chen.


    Seeing Chen Yu''s face turned pale with fright, pelleni was somewhat satisfied.


    "I''ve said so much. I''d better satisfy myself once and play the game of guessing coins."


    "Why are you so obsessed with playing this game?" Asked Renee.


    Chen Chu looked at Renee and then at pellenie: "do you believe in God?"


    "Why do you and Deco like to ask that?"


    "It''s a wonderful world for someone who doesn''t believe in God but has the power of God."


    Pelini and Renee could not understand Chen''s inexplicable words.


    Chen is also unsure of pelleni''s ability.


    Her ability is very similar to that of Aladdin''s lamp, which can be realized by making a wish.


    Of course, she can''t distort other people''s thinking.


    But she can make things out of nothing.


    Chen is not sure if she really has this ability.


    Or a similar ability.


    The old gun, and the black satchel.


    It''s all out of thin air.


    This kind of ability is just like the saying and saying of Taoism.


    "Can you say a word?"


    "Say what?"


    "You say, I will defeat you."


    "What?"


    "You said, I want to beat you."


    "I want to beat you? I said, what''s the matter? "


    Chen Yu was silent for three seconds, then shook his head: "it doesn''t seem that Did you think so just now? "


    "What do you think?"


    "Beat me."


    Pellini frowned. "What are you trying to say? Or what do you want to do? "


    "I just want to entertain myself. Isn''t this little demand going to satisfy me?"


    "I''ve thought about it, but you don''t know."


    "Is it?" Chen Yu was disappointed.


    It seems that peleni is not really strong enough to speak out the law.


    Chen Yu is also a little confused about the specific abilities.


    "Hello, what do you want to do with me? Kill me? If that''s the case, it''s better to do it quickly. "


    Both women seem to forget him.


    "I haven''t figured out what to do with you." "But that doesn''t mean you''re safe," pelleni said. "Maybe I''ll kill you and evaporate you."


    "Well, before you kill me, can you turn on a TV for me? It''s boring to tie here like this."


    Renee is very speechless to Chen Yu. Would you please give us a little bit of nervousness or fear.


    In this way, they are the passive side.


    Make them very shameless.


    "You think I dare not kill you?"


    "You''d better give your husband Zhao an anti-inflammatory drug. He seems to have infection symptoms.""I don''t care..." Peleney felt soft again when she saw her dying husband on the sofa.


    Two women rummaged through the boxes and finally found anti-inflammatory drugs.


    After taking anti-inflammatory drugs, the situation of belarusha Decaux improved.


    Chen Yu, bored, turns on the TV.


    "Why is the TV on by itself?" Renee turned to look at Chen.


    Chen Yu is bound well.


    The remote is not with him either.


    Why did the TV turn on all of a sudden?


    "Have you heard of such a legend? It is said that a house that has not been inhabited for a long time may be inhabited by a lost soul. "


    "It may be a short circuit caused by too long absence of TV. It''s not surprising that the electronic components of TV are damped." As an identified atheist, pelleni''s bluff did not work at all.


    "Oh, really?" Chen Chu looked at pelleni with a smile: "I am not only a killer, but also a part-time Exorcist. I don''t think the house is clean, and it is likely that something will happen."


    "If you want to scare us, you''d better say something reliable, such as how many people you have killed and how to kill them in a cruel way, which may scare us. If you want to say that there are ghosts in this house, I''m afraid you''re just wasting your saliva." Said pelleni, deadpan.


    She sneered at Chen''s words and didn''t believe them at all.


    "The moon is beautiful tonight." Chen Xun suddenly turned to look out.


    "It would be more convenient if you were to be killed and thrown."


    This time it''s pelini''s turn to scare Chen Yu.


    "It''s about to start."


    "What started?" Renee is nervous now.


    She faintly smelled something unusual.


    Instead of replying to Renee, Chen said, "you shouldn''t have come. You had nothing to do with it."


    "Have you made any other preparations?" "Or do you have other friends?" pellini said


    "Friends, not friends. As killers, they are competitors."


    "You mean Deco''s looking for other killers?"


    "Ha ha He didn''t look for it, but he did. " Chen Yu said with a smile.


    Suddenly, a pair of black hands appeared behind the wall and grabbed Renee in front of her.


    "Ah..."


    Bang -


    peleni''s subconscious shot broke the dark arm, and Renee fell to the ground.


    "What a beautiful shot."

 Chapter 2889

    Chen Yu didn''t expect that peleni''s shooting was so accurate.


    No, it''s not only accurate. The bullets from her gun can hurt evil spirits.


    Renee fell to the ground and looked at pellini in horror: "what happened? Who caught me just now? "


    Renee turned around. There were only two bullet holes in the wall. There was nothing else.


    But peney was looking at Renee. She saw something.


    Or see what it looks like.


    Chen Yu looks at pelleni with a smile on his face.


    "The night of your awakening is beginning."


    "What night of awakening? What are you talking about? " Asked Renee.


    She felt something was wrong, or it had always been wrong.


    Although peleni''s speculation has been constantly evolving into reality is the result.


    But she just thought it wasn''t that simple.


    And the truth is as she guessed.


    The situation seems to be moving in an unknown and unpredictable direction.


    Pelleni is clearly in shock, too.


    Her world view is being destroyed.


    What she insisted on in the past, what she thought, is constantly being torn apart.


    One by one gray and white figure from the window.


    It must not be a human figure. People can''t do that kind of action anyway.


    "What is that? What is that? "


    "That''s what you used to deny."


    At this time, the floor window broke.


    Something rushed in.


    It was a ferocious spirit.


    It had no intention of covering up its whereabouts, and went straight to pelleni.


    Bang -


    peleni was able to shoot in extreme shock.


    And precisely hit the eyebrow and heart of that spirit body.


    "Ah..." The spirit makes a sharp howl.


    Then the collapse disappeared.


    There''s no time to shock pellini.


    More evil spirits rushed in from the broken place.


    Most of them are lower level evil spirits.


    Bang Bang -


    pellini was very scared, but he didn''t stop shooting.


    And she must hit every shot with 100% accuracy.


    One shot a child, the efficiency of killing evil spirits is amazing.


    Even if it is put among the members of the supernatural Society for comparison, it is also considered to be above the average.


    Except for those who are easy to cover a wave of tricks, basically no one can match.


    By definition, the bullets in her gun should have been shot long ago.


    But she can still shoot.


    Renee''s a fool.


    Chen Yu really hasn''t seen the awakening night on his own.


    Pellini is definitely the first.


    It could be the first in history.


    Anyway, ox is it.


    Renee didn''t expect that she was such a good friend.


    Do you have to practice shooting first to become a physicist?


    "Peleni, can''t you get all the bullets in your gun?"


    The shot came to an abrupt end, and peleni was stunned.


    Yeah, why?


    Why can we keep shooting?


    Pellini pulled out the clip: "no bullets! No more bullets. "


    Chen Yu has been watching from the side, self doubt, when she self doubt, the ability disappeared.


    That is, it happens when she thinks it''s true.


    But once self doubt, then the ability can not show.


    And this ability doesn''t work on people.


    At the same time, this ability can not change other people''s thinking.


    It''s like she thought her husband was going to kill her.


    In fact, bellarenza Deco didn''t plan to.


    Her ability is to create objects, not to change reality.


    "Are you not going to use my weapons?" "But you''d better be careful, my weapon is very powerful," Chen said


    Pelini''s eyes lit up and picked up the black satchel.


    Skillfully reload, then look at Chen Yu: "isn''t this a common weapon? How powerful can it be? "


    "Use your imagination and try it yourself."


    At this time, a huge evil spirit rushed in.


    Greater than the former, and more fierce.


    When pelleni mentioned Qiang, he shot the evil spirit.


    Boom -


    half of the room is gone, and the evil spirit disappears with half of the defense.


    And pelleni was shaken out by the impact.


    When I stand up again, I look very weak.Renee''s dull expression turned to Chen Yu.


    "Are you a pistol? You''re a cannon, all right. "


    Chen Yu looks at pelleni with interest.


    As you guessed, these guns are not Chen Yu''s at all.


    So Chen did not know the power of these guns at all.


    But Chen Yu misled pelleni with words.


    Let her believe in the power of these guns.


    When she believed that these guns were more powerful than ordinary guns.


    These guns have really turned into terrifying lethality.


    However, half of the houses have disappeared, which makes their vision more open.


    They saw a whirlpool overhead.


    A huge whirlpool of evil spirits.


    The evil spirits of the sky are flying around the whirlpool.


    It''s like the gates of hell are open.


    Among them, the powerful evil spirits are waiting for the opportunity to devour the weak ones.


    Chen can''t help whistling.


    More, it''s really more.


    I''m afraid that the whole Los Angeles area has been attracted by evil spirits.


    "They''re all here for you. Pick up." Chen Chu looks at the amazing picture in front of her with a smile.


    Renee''s face was pale with fear.


    This picture is too shocking.


    Chen Yu also had some accidents. Before he saw it with his own eyes, he just felt that there were many evil spirits outside.


    Because these evil spirits are confused with each other, even Chen Yu doesn''t know how many.


    After seeing it with his own eyes, Chen Yu finally determined quite a lot.


    Also terrified was pelleni.


    When despair came to her, she found that she could do nothing.


    Especially at the moment of weakness, let her very weak.


    From the moment she fired that shot, she found it difficult to practice breathing.


    Pelleni turned to look at Chen Yu, powerless, unwilling, and angry: "tell me, what''s going on? Why should I face these things! "


    "As you can see, these are your customers. Their requirements are simple, your magic, your flesh and blood, and your soul."


    At this time, a piece of evil spirits came out of the vortex. They turned into black clouds and rushed to pelleni.


    There may be hundreds of evil spirits.


    And that''s only one percent of the total, maybe less.


    Pellini raised the gun again.


    With a loud bang, a fire burst out in the middle of the black cloud.


    A large number of evil spirits were killed by the bombardment.


    But this wave of attacks is not over.


    There are no dead spirits, devouring the scattered soul fragments.


    At this time, although the number of them is reduced, the individual is more powerful.


    And it''s so fragmented that pellini doesn''t know what to do.

 Chapter 2890

    The second shot made her weaker.


    She''s already aware that after using the weapon herself.


    I feel powerless.


    Chen Yu also noticed.


    It seems that she can manifest something.


    But it is not unlimited manufacturing and occurrence.


    For example, through Chen Yu''s oral statement, she believed that the gun was powerful.


    Her strength gave the gun more power.


    But this kind of bestow is conditional, need to consume her magic power.


    In other words, if she has enough magic power, she can even have a world.


    Of course, if we want to realize the whole world, first of all, she must have such a huge magic power.


    The total number of psychics in the world is not enough.


    But it''s enough to say she''s strong.


    Theoretically, there is no limit to her power.


    "In fact, these evil spirits are all energy bodies. Their bodies are very weak. I have a glove in my bag. After you put it on, you can directly touch these evil spirits. You can tear them with your hands."


    Pelini immediately turned over the bag and found a pair of black gloves.


    Pellini did not doubt him. Put on the gloves at once.


    By this time, the evil spirit had swooped down.


    "They look fierce. In fact, most of them can''t do physical damage to you, so look for opportunities and give them a punch."


    Peleni shakes his fist and smashes the evil spirit in front of him.


    Poof -


    the evil spirit was smashed.


    Then he saw a black hand holding it.


    "Tear off their heads."


    Peleni grabs the evil spirit''s head and pulls it gently. The evil spirit''s head is pulled off.


    Renee looks stupid. Can she do this?


    Chen Yu nodded with satisfaction. Pelleni didn''t need his guidance anymore. He knew how to fight according to Chen Yu''s idea.


    Pelleni has an almost absolute advantage in the low-level battle.


    Peleni punches a child, but there are more and more evil spirits.


    She''s losing speed.


    Shua -


    peleni''s arm was scratched.


    "Ah What a pain! " "Don''t you say they can''t do physical damage?" cried pelleni


    "It looks like a physical injury. In fact, it''s an illusion that works in your brain. As long as you believe that they don''t hurt you, then the illusion will be broken."


    Chen wants to see if pelleni''s ability can work on him.


    All of a sudden, pellini found that it didn''t really hurt that much.


    The wound is missing when the palm is released.


    "I feel very tired..." Pellini shook her figure.


    She was pale, breathless, and her arms were not so strong.


    Chen Yu looks at peleni. It seems that her magic consumption is too fast to keep up with her recovery speed.


    This is also the problem most psychics face.


    The vast majority of psychics have exhausted their magic power without a few spells.


    Of course, I don''t know how to control my magic at all.


    Chen Yu has also come this way.


    So he''s worth the way pelleni is now.


    "Come on, I''ll come next."


    Renee and pellini look up at Chen.


    I saw the rope that bound Chen Yu, suddenly turned to ashes.


    Chen Chu stood up.


    "You..." Renee and pelleni both look at Chen Yu in amazement.


    "You don''t really think this thing can tie me up, do you?"


    Both of them were slightly embarrassed.


    "Aren''t you afraid that I did shoot just now?"


    "Ha ha..." Chen Chu smiled and looked up to the sky.


    Immediately, Chen Yu made a ring of fingers.


    First of all, the evil spirit closest to Chen Yu suddenly ignited a flame.


    However, after a few breath, it exploded into a spark, which infected other evil spirits.


    The explosion followed by other evil spirits.


    Tens of thousands of evil spirits in the sky are like fireworks.


    Constant infection, constant explosion.


    Even the most brilliant magic is less than one percent of the present.


    Some evil spirits have their own attributes, so when they explode, they are also extraordinarily gorgeous.


    Renee opened her mouth wide, and pelini''s eyes were more colorful.


    In just a few minutes, after the chain explosion.


    The evil spirits in the sky have disappeared, and the whirlpool formed by the evil spirits has also broken up.Only pieces of soul fall like stars.


    The picture seems to be the most beautiful scenery in the world.


    Renee looks at Chen Yu. "Aren''t you a killer?"


    "I said that I was an amateur Exorcist. I received a commission from a good husband not long ago. Her wife may have to wake up to the magic. This kind of awakening will be in great danger. So I asked her to protect her. Because their home is in the downtown area, it is not convenient for them to wake up at night, so they moved to the remote forest villa. What I learned, and what my purpose is In this way, it is not clear whether the good husband intends to kill his wife and elope with her lover after his wife wakes up. "


    Renee looked at pellini speechless, and her face turned red and white.


    "Then why did you just admit it?"


    "I have always been a very honest person, especially when someone points a gun at me, I will be very afraid, and then I can only say the words against my will obediently."


    Renee and pellini are silent again.


    Chen''s coordination is coordination.


    But you said you were scared.


    Let''s be reasonable. If you were a little afraid just now, I''ll show you on the spot.


    Chen Chu looks at the clock hanging on the wall.


    Although half of the house was knocked out by pellini, the other half was still intact.


    "Mr. Decaux said before, let me try not to damage his house. Fortunately, I didn''t do it."


    "No, it''s your weapon. It''s not my fault." Pelleni gnashed his teeth and looked at Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu shook his head. "No, it''s not my weapon. It''s yours."


    "How could it be mine?"


    "They are created by your mind. Don''t you find that every time you do what I say, first you believe what I say, and then you will have the same or similar effect, but the same, you will also lose power, because your magic is not enough."


    "Creation? You say I created all this? It''s not yours or anyone else''s? "


    "I haven''t contacted you as a psychic, but through the test just now, I have roughly found out some things. Your power needs to be believed first, and then you can create. Of course, the creation also needs to consume the corresponding magic power. As before, your gun can hold unlimited bullets, because you believe that you can shoot, but when your friend says that the gun When there is no bullet, you realize that there is no bullet in the gun. At this time, what you believe is that there is no bullet, so the bullet also disappears. "


    "That is to say, is it my fault?" Renee asked in surprise.


    "Almost."


    Peleni looked at Chen Yu: "you said before, let me say, what is the purpose of my defeat?"

 Chapter 2891

    "I just want to try to see if your abilities are endless."


    "And the result?"


    "Ha ha..." Chen Yu just smiled: "now you still firmly believe that God does not exist, right?"


    "Although I accept the supernatural, I still firmly believe that God does not exist, and I think that these things around me can still be explained by science."


    "All right." Chen Chu shrugged. "Can we talk alone?"


    Renee said dutifully, "I''ll get something to drink. Do you need anything?"


    Seeing Renee go away, pellini said, "you have something to say."


    "I don''t care what your personal beliefs are. I think you may be able to get in touch with others. Are you interested in this as a career?"


    "What?"


    "I invite you to join the supernatural society. I''m the president of this organization."


    "What is the nature of this organization? What kind of work do you do? "


    "Don''t you understand the name enough? As for the function of work, a small amount of research, and more work on security. At present, what you are responsible for is the paranormal security in California. For example, this situation belongs to our work function and semi-government organization. " "There are a lot of your predecessors here, you can communicate with them, and there are many books about magic. Whether you accept the supernatural world or want to explain the supernatural from a scientific perspective, it doesn''t matter," Chen said


    "What about the length of work and salary?"


    "The time is not fixed. It''s not long under normal circumstances. However, we have just introduced a new regulation recently. Every member must complete a fixed training time every week. Of course, the time is not long. In other times, it''s still relatively free. You can continue your current work, or you can freely arrange rest or do other things. Most tasks you can If you assign a small number of tasks to other people as a collective action, you need to let go of your work. "


    Chen Yu paused and said, "as for the treatment, the treatment of our organization is still good. What''s your income now?"


    "A week''s salary is about five thousand dollars, less than four thousand dollars if taxes and insurance are included."


    "The minimum income of our organization should be ten times that of your current job." "Of course, high income also means high risk. You should understand that we are not facing ordinary people, and the risk is even higher than the police," Chen said


    "Of course, the positive ratio of risk and return is in line with the market demand."


    "I want to think about it." Pellini himself is not very short of money.


    She''s a researcher herself, doing research.


    The income is stable, and her income is relatively high.


    Plus her husband runs a dentist''s office, and his income is much higher than hers.


    So their family is basically not short of money, and can achieve financial freedom in front of them.


    Of course, Chen promised a minimum income ten times higher than he is now.


    It''s still a little bit of a thrill.


    Although pelleni is engaged in scientific research.


    But she''s not the kind of person who looks at money like dirt.


    In fact, most people in the world are not.


    Can see money as dung, except for a few high people.


    Most of them are rich.


    Pelleni is a vulgar Or a popular woman.


    Of course, she has her own desires.


    But before that, she was going to ask her husband.


    Of course, I need to apologize to him before that.


    Pelleni felt very sorry for her misunderstanding of her husband.


    She even felt stupid and why she had such a strange idea.


    At this time, Renee came with some beers.


    "Are you all done talking?"


    Renee gave the two a can of beer.


    "Pelini, it''s been a long time since you came to this house. I''ve searched the whole house, only a few cans of beer."


    "And it''s still overdue." Chen looked at the production date of the eye beer.


    Pelleni is also helpless. The house was started because it was cheap.


    At that time, she and bellarenza Decaux had just met, and neither of them had much money.


    As a result, after buying the house, their work and career have developed well.


    Then I bought the luxury apartment in the downtown area, and the house was naturally empty.


    Although they plan to come here occasionally for a while.


    But in fact, they had no chance to live here.


    If not for this awakening night, I''m afraid the house will be vacant for a longer time.


    "This is my contact information. No matter what your decision is, give me a call."After accepting Chen''s business card, Chen Hui nodded, "do you want to go?"


    "Otherwise, I don''t want to spend the night in a leaky house."


    "Then here..."


    "You''re talking about a gas leak, a deflagration." Chen Yu is also familiar with this treatment.


    In fact, that''s how the supernatural society handles it.


    They only solve problems, not deal with aftermath.


    At most, I''ll call the police for help.


    When the police arrive, it''s a gas leak.


    "Besides, don''t try to treat your husband with your own abilities."


    "Why?"


    "Because you will kill yourself." Chen said.


    He has previously confirmed that pelini''s drive to heal himself is very costly.


    At that time, her injury was not serious, but the cost was much greater than Chen''s imagination.


    But the injury of bellarenza Deco is much more serious than that of pelleni.


    If pelleni forces her husband to be treated with this modern ability.


    It''s likely to drain pelleni''s magic and then her vitality.


    "Although your husband''s injury is serious, it''s not fatal, so I''ll remind you in advance. OK, I''ve said everything I need to say, and I need to go."


    ¡­¡­


    "West, I''ve got my business settled. How''s your situation?"


    "The wake-up night for Gaia and helris has also been resolved, but the team led by Jolin Nash hasn''t heard back yet."


    "Is there any danger? Is there a need to reinforce her? "


    "No need for a while. The normal wake-up night has a long time. There is no specific time, so it''s understandable that she replied later. Besides, Jolin Nash is so proud. If we go to help her, she will be angry."


    "Well, let''s do that first. If there is any special situation, please contact me." Chen Yu didn''t have to step in.

 Chapter 2892

    The next day, Chen finally received another call from west.


    "Boss, Jolin Nash didn''t come back last night. Something may have happened."


    "Why call me now?" Chen Yu said with some dissatisfaction, "hasn''t she got any news?"


    "No, I''ve already let helys and Gaia go. They haven''t arrived yet."


    "Where is it?" Chen asked.


    Helys and Gaia are better than Jolin Nash, but not much, at least not at the overwhelming level.


    Since Jolin Nash is in trouble with the team, the two of them may not be sure to solve it.


    "Sequoia National Park."


    "So far? Who is the awakened one that Jolin Nash originally helped? "


    "Ranger." "The man himself has been exposed to the spirit world, and has had some abnormal feelings some time ago. After consulting the data, he doubted that he would wake up," West said


    "Male?" Chen Yu is a little surprised. The magic value of men is generally not high. Of course, in the normal situation, Chen Yu is not a stranger.


    "Women, I''ve been in touch with Gaia before."


    Chen Yu turned his mouth and made a comparison with Gaia. Obviously, the other side was also five big and three thick.


    It was thought that forest rangers should be a more male oriented occupation.


    It''s not Chen Yu who discriminates against women. It''s mainly that the work of forest rangers is very hard, even dangerous.


    Men are more likely to cope with danger.


    Few women will accept the job of forest ranger.


    But West said it was Gaia.


    Then Chen Yu has some understanding.


    "Send me a specific location." Chen said.


    Soon, West sent a satellite location.


    Sequoia National Park covers an area of 430 square kilometers.


    Located in the northernmost part of California, it has the largest redwood forest in the world.


    Chen considered the current situation. Time was very urgent. Chen didn''t have time to take the transportation slowly.


    So Chen Yu decided to use his own speed.


    Of course, it''s broad daylight now. Chen Yu is afraid of being photographed.


    So Chen went straight by water and dived from the west coast to the north.


    Before long, Chen Yu was on the edge of Sequoia National Park.


    On America''s side, the thieves who steal trees are the same as the poachers in Africa.


    They are very fierce, basically in groups, one with a chainsaw and one with a submachine gun.


    And they all kill people like hemp, if they delimit an area to steal trees, they will basically clear the site directly.


    As long as live people appear in front of them, they will not let go.


    Don''t think stealing trees is a thief. In fact, in North America, stealing trees is a huge profit.


    In particular, rare trees are basically a one cost business.


    So the danger coefficient of the old American forest rangers is just beyond the sky.


    After all, although Rangers can hold weapons, they can''t give them to aircraft and tanks.


    And some trees are too large.


    So a Ranger team basically patrols a very large area, and most of the time it patrols in a decentralized way.


    Their job is not just with the tree stealing gang.


    Basically, it''s about finding traces and calling the big army.


    If a person is alone, he meets the tree stealing team.


    That''s basically evaporation.


    It''s not a joke. It''s a cruel method of stealing trees. It''s a routine operation to bury trees alive.


    It''s common to put it in the wood crusher for a round.


    When Chen arrived at Sequoia National Park, he found that the concentration of heaven and Earth Spirit was too high.


    More than excessive, it''s just the degree of sensitive words.


    At present, the concentration of the heaven and earth aura in the common area is about 1% ~ 3% higher than that before the aura tide.


    Compared with other regions, the concentration of heaven and earth aura here has increased by at least 200%.


    However, if the previous awakening night is affected by the spirit of heaven and earth, it will be enhanced to some extent.


    So here, 200% of the heaven and Earth Spirit concentration, the difficulty of awakening night will be increased to an unprecedented level.


    At this time, Chen''s phone rang.


    "President, let''s hear from Mr. West that you are coming, too. We are here now. It seems that something is wrong. Both Jolin Nash and the awakened are gone."


    "I have arrived at Sequoia National Park. Are you in the navigation position now?"


    "Yes, we are now in this position."


    "I''ll be right here."


    Helys just finished talking to Chen Yu.All of a sudden, there was a sonic boom.


    Then Chen Yu appeared in front of him.


    Hess and Gaia rubbed their ears.


    Helys peered at Chen Yu with complaint.


    "President, I think it''s necessary for the association to make a rule that you are not allowed to maintain speed above the speed of sound every time you arrive near other members."


    Even if their physique is excellent, it''s still hard to accept the roar of the sonic boom. It''s like a hundred sandpapers rubbing against their ears.


    Chen Yu''s mouth is curled. His normal speed is over 100 times Mach now, so he can''t control the speed at all.


    So every time they hit the brake, that is to say, when they arrive at the destination, the air directly in front of them forms a high-density air wall, and then they put it on one end and stop their body shape.


    This also leads to a loud and sharp sound every time you arrive at your destination.


    Chen Chu looks around his eyes. This is a small house in the forest. Judging from the structure of the house, it should have been renovated in recent years, and it seems that it is inhabited.


    "It used to be the home of the awakened, but now she''s gone, and so is Jolin Nash."


    "Can''t the messenger get in touch?"


    "You can get in touch, but the signal is jammed, and it''s hard to hear what''s said on the other side even when you''re on the phone."


    "Then how to find it? There are more than 400 square kilometers here. We can find a few people here, which is basically the same as looking for needles in a haystack. "


    Even if Chen Yu completely spread out the small world and let his perception fully cover, it is difficult to extend to every corner here.


    "Jolin Nash and her team shouldn''t go far. After all, it''s remote enough. Even the most advanced awakening night is remote enough, so they won''t go deep into the woods."


    "Well, I''ll try it nearby." Chen Yu said, the foot of the dark magma gushing out, began to flow in all directions.


    Every corner, every shadow is covered by dark magma.


    Of course, the dark magma in this mode is not lethal.


    In this environment, Chen found his magic was recovering rapidly.


    In fact, this kind of recovery is meaningless to Chen.


    Because Chen Yu has the ability of magic recovery far beyond consumption.


    If the consumption of Chen Yu is compared to 1, the normal recovery speed is 2.


    Now it''s 4, which doesn''t help Chen.


    But for low-end psychics, this becomes crucial.


    A lot of big moves that they didn''t dare to do in the past are no longer dangerous for them.


    In fact, the real influence of Reiki tide is not Chen Yu, who stands at the top of the pyramid, but the low-end psychics.


    And more psychics will be created, and the underlying structure will increase, which means more people can climb to the top of the pyramid.

 Chapter 2893

    Suddenly, Chen''s dark magma sent back information.


    Four kilometers ahead, there is a huge sinkhole.


    "Find a sinkhole. Go and have a look."


    As soon as helys and Gaia wanted to speak, they saw Chen Yuteng go away.


    And their voices are not as fast as Chen Yu''s.


    Gaia looked at Chen Zhu, who had gone far away.


    Then I look at heiris beside my eyes.


    "Then I''ll go first."


    "Er..."


    In the next moment, a heat wave came from her side, and helys quickly withdrew.


    Gaia was transformed into a giant dragon more than 25 meters in size.


    "F * *" she scolded.


    She can fly, but not for long.


    And it''s very slow. It''s probably faster than the average person.


    And most of all, she can''t fly and fight.


    If she flies, it''s a moving target.


    It makes helys sad.


    Of course, she finally decided to fly in the direction of Chen Yu and Gaia.


    Anyway, this is a jungle, not a battlefield.


    A few kilometers away, she still took more than ten minutes.


    Finally, I saw a sinkhole with a diameter of 100 meters in front of me.


    What is the diameter of this sinkhole?


    It''s about the size of a playground.


    Judging from the traces, this sinkhole should have collapsed recently.


    It''s just that it''s collapsing a little bit.


    I can''t see the end of it.


    "And the president?" When helys arrived at the sinkhole, she saw Gaia nearby, but she did not restore human form: "aren''t you going to restore human form? Maybe we''ll fight later. "


    "Here, the mana consumed by my dragon form is basically the same as the mana recovered by me, so in theory, I can keep this posture forever." Gaia replied with the blood of her dragon.


    "All right." Helys also felt that the magic recovery speed was much faster.


    But most of her magic belongs to the type of using it to drain herself, so the strategic significance is not as high as Gaia.


    "Chen has gone down."


    "Why didn''t you follow?"


    "Let go of your senses, and feel for yourself."


    Her perceptual range is not small, although she is not as sensitive as Chen yuxiaotiandi.


    But it still has a sensing range of nearly 50 meters.


    Of course, although it has a sensing range of 50 meters, it is only perception.


    It is impossible for xiaotiandi to be able to clearly feel all the movements in this range.


    Helys felt that there was chaos in the world.


    This means that if they go down, the magic will be exhausted, and they will not be able to recover the consumed magic through the spirit of heaven and earth.


    The chaotic aura of heaven and earth usually appears in bad weather.


    Or after a fierce magic fight.


    There may be a small range of chaos.


    However, in that case, the duration of the chaos is relatively short.


    In a few minutes, or hours, calm will return.


    If in this period of time, a psychic just needs to add magic.


    It happens to appear in the area of the chaos of heaven and Earth Spirit, and then the end is basically to pierce countless needles from the body.


    The chaotic aura of heaven and earth is inhaled into the body, and most people will explode in situ.


    However, the chaos under this sinkhole in front of us has formed a circle, which can''t be calmed down in a short time.


    That''s why Gaia stopped at Tiankeng.


    If we go on, we can''t guarantee that there will be a big war.


    In that environment, they dare not fight.


    In this kind of environment, only Chen Yu dare to go ahead.


    In fact, Chen Yu did not plan to go down directly.


    Just fly to the sky pit, suddenly a strong wind blows, directly let him lose control, a head down.


    Gaia only saw Chen Yu''s falling into the sinkhole and thought that Chen Yu had taken the initiative.


    Chen Yu falls to the bottom of the pit, which is quite amazing in depth.


    And the spirit of heaven and earth is in chaos.


    But it didn''t affect Chen.


    It''s just cold water with chili powder for Chen Yu.


    But you can''t fly.


    Chen Yu stepped on the ground and launched directly.


    The height of over a kilometer is not a problem for Chen.


    Even if Chen can''t fly, he may be able to launch himself into outer space.At the entrance of the sinkhole, I saw Gaia and helris by the sinkhole.


    When they saw Chen Yu come out, they were shocked.


    "Don''t come down."


    With that, Chen Yu fell back to the pit of heaven.


    Back to the bottom, there''s nothing here.


    Chen Chu wanted to jump back to the cave.


    But in the next moment, Chen''s foot suddenly emptied and fell down again.


    Then Chen found that the world around him had changed.


    He appeared in the sky, nothing around him.


    Chen Yu immediately stabilized himself and looked around in a daze.


    What''s the situation?


    This is? Chen Yu''s face was full of consternation.


    All of a sudden, Chen felt the aura of heaven and earth in the air, which was several times thicker than that in the forest before, that is to say, at least ten times the normal state.


    This is not the earth?


    Chen Yu''s eyes widened, and he suddenly thought of the possibility.


    Chen Yu suddenly raised his head and saw a hole in the sky.


    The void is about to contract completely.


    Chen Yu jumped into the hole.


    Rushed out before the hole completely disappeared.


    Sure enough, he went back to the pit.


    But the next moment, the bottom of the sinkhole is empty again.


    Chen Yu once again fell into that world.


    Chen Yu understood a little bit that the void should be like breathing, constantly breathing and introducing the world''s aura to that side.


    Chen Yu looks down, below is a vast sea.


    At this time, Chen felt the magic wave ahead.


    It''s not strong. It should be far away.


    However, the sea breeze still transmitted the subtle magic wave.


    Chen is flying in the direction of perception.


    After flying more than ten kilometers, we can see the island ahead.


    However, it''s still a long way away. Chen Yu accelerated his speed and reached the sky over the island in an instant.


    The area of this island is quite large, Chen Yu was not found for a moment, but the magic wave was big.


    And Chen is quite familiar with the magic wave, which should be from Jolin Nash.


    It''s possible that Jolin Nash and her team didn''t know how to fall into the world.


    After a night''s time, Jolin Nash and her team are expected to fight hard. Even if they can do it, they are at the end of their tether.


    So we''d better find them as soon as possible to avoid accidents.


    If Chen Yu''s feeling depends on perception, he can''t find anyone for a moment.


    So Chen tried to fly as high as he could to see if he could see the battle position with his naked eyes.


    Of course, Chen''s vision is very good, but it is still limited.


    So I''m not sure.

 Chapter 2894

    In the forest, a woman with a big body and a bad word is waving an axe.


    "Witch, when will the president in your mouth come? I can''t even lift the ax now. "


    Jolin Nash used to be the most powerful of all, but now she needs the protection of others.


    Because she''s been fighting all the time, and she''s always a big shot.


    Although so far, her achievements have been brilliant, but also let her magic dry up.


    Fortunately, the world here is full of vitality.


    She''ll be able to recover her magic in about 30 minutes.


    But the mental state is not good.


    At this time, a basketball sized green devil crossed the defense line and rushed to the middle of Jolin Nash.


    Although the green devil is very small, and their personal strength is not strong, but they are extremely fast, and they are still swarming around to kill prey. The advantage of small size is reflected at this time.


    "One word!" A cold light passed, and Dongye Tianxi went back to defend in time and killed the little green devil in an instant.


    However, the defense line that Dongye Tianxi was originally responsible for was also flawed.


    "Gachla! Zoom in! " Dongye Tianxi cried.


    She and gaichla are two of the best swordsmen in the society.


    Toye Tianxi is good at the Japanese Kendo, which is the ultimate in speed and dexterity.


    With the help of the devil blade and the ghost blade, every move of Dongye Tianxi is full of cruel coldness.


    Gezira, on the other hand, is on the road of opening and closing, basically learning the fighting style of Gaia.


    Gaia is a big fan of Gaia.


    At the beginning of the team, gailla was eager to join Gaia''s team.


    But Gaia didn''t satisfy the little fan''s wishes.


    On this issue, in fact, everyone else knows why Gaia didn''t choose Gaia.


    Because of their close attributes, gazilla''s fighting style coincides with Gaea''s.


    How could Gaia choose a person with similar attributes and style to join his team.


    In the end, he was forced to join Jolin Nash.


    As a long-range output, Jolin Nash naturally needs a rough and fleshy melee to carry the front.


    Dongye Tianxi is not suitable for this position. Although he is in melee, he belongs to agile melee.


    Only gachla is fit for the task.


    And gachla has developed a great idea of his own.


    A trick developed when playing a game.


    Windmill! As a descendant of crazy warrior, how could it not be such a big windmill!?


    Dongye Tianxi called out, and gaichila immediately stepped forward, and then directly swung up the big black sword to turn it.


    Everyone was admiring gaichla''s moves.


    It has to be said that Gezira''s trick is really pleasing to the eye.


    The big windmill has its own suction. Those little green devils are sucked into the big windmill in groups, and then they are crushed. The green juice is flying.


    In the blink of an eye, gaichila is out.


    Almost all the little green devils were twisted.


    Everyone was able to breathe at this time.


    "After a while, the association should have found out that we are missing, and will definitely send someone to look for us, and the president will definitely come." Said Jolin Nash.


    "Witch, you have said that many times." Said the rough woman.


    She is the awakened one, the Ranger Mathias.


    But she can''t magic, not for the moment.


    She can only use her usual axe to cut down the monsters that surround them.


    "In addition, do you think that if your president comes, can we solve our current problems?" "We''re in a different world now, and all the creatures in this world seem to be against us, even if you''re going to grow up, just send food," Mathias said


    Whoosh -


    suddenly, a whistling came, and then a big pit suddenly appeared in front of the crowd.


    Chen Yu came out of the pit.


    "President!" When everyone saw Chen Yu, they couldn''t help showing their great joy.


    When Jolin Nash saw Chen Yu, her nervous tension finally relaxed, and she fell to the ground.


    "I thought I heard someone question me just now."


    Mathias looked at Chen Yu doubtfully: "are you the president of the supernatural society?"


    "Isn''t that obvious?"


    Mathias felt that Chen Zhu must be the same as them.


    Maybe his original intention is to help and find them.


    But now, he seems to be in the world.


    "Tell me, what is it?" Chen Yu came forward to help Jolin Nash and gave her a simple recovery."President, where are you going to start to understand?" Asked Jolin Nash.


    "From the night of awakening, are you not on the night of awakening? How can I come here? " Chen asked, puzzled.


    Isn''t it the night of awakening? Even the most powerful night of awakening, Chen Yu, has experienced it.


    My two daughters are the record holders of the awakening night.


    But even that kind of awakening night didn''t come to a different world.


    Can the awakening night in front of us break the void?


    "We were going to find an open area for the awakening night, because there are too many shelters in the forest, which is easy to give those evil spirits the chance to sneak in. Mathea, our awakened person, provides a place, an open space without plants. The awakening night is much stronger than expected, at least it is the peak of the ordinary second night, but we also It''s just a rough ride. " "When we thought it was over, the ground suddenly collapsed. We kept falling. We didn''t know what happened. We suddenly appeared in the sky of the world. Fortunately, I could fly and drag them to land on the island. But I don''t know why. All the creatures of the island began to attack us."


    "The ground suddenly collapses? Is that the sinkhole? "


    Chen Yu was in a trance and looked at Jolin Nash and others sadly.


    That sinkhole should be the weak link between the earth and the world.


    Because of their battle or the influence of the night of awakening, plus the tidal forces of Reiki.


    The weak points crumble directly, and then all of them fall into the world.


    If we want to do something harmful, we can have such bad luck to the extreme.


    It''s not good to choose any place. You have to choose that open space.


    Maybe it''s destiny. Of course, it''s more likely to be pure face blackness.


    It''s not just that they chose the wrong battlefield.


    It also shows that they are despised by the will of the world.


    In short, they are now enemies of the world.


    Chen has also enjoyed this treatment.


    But at that time, the whole world could not be embarrassed.


    But they obviously don''t have the ability.

 Chapter 2895

    "We don''t know what''s going on. Every once in a while, there will be a group of Aboriginal creatures attacking us. From last night to now, they have been attacked by seven waves in succession, ranging from strength to weakness. Some of them are powerful, not many in number, some are relatively weak and many in number, but the number is amazing." Said Jolin Nash.


    "Fortunately you landed on the island, otherwise you will die." Chen said.


    "Why?"


    "Because you are the enemies of the world." Chen Yu replied: "at least this is how the world''s consciousness judges you. If you land inland, I''m afraid it won''t be just this kind of attack. All creatures will gather here. Now you land on a qualified Island, the most that can attack you is the creatures on this island. Although other creatures will attack you, they won''t Get to the scene as soon as possible. "


    "That is to say, the longer we delay, the more creatures will attack us?"


    "So to speak." Chen Zhu nodded: "but not limited to biology."


    "Otherwise? What else can there be but creatures? "


    "You are the enemy of the world. What do you think will happen? It''s possible that a volcano will pop up at your feet. "


    What Chen Yu said is all experience.


    "But how can we get out of here?"


    Chen just wanted to answer, suddenly felt a strong earthquake on the ground.


    Then everyone saw that the earth was tearing apart.


    Everyone can''t help looking at Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu grinned, his mouth was really open.


    I''m afraid of anything.


    The cracked earth began to spout horrible magma.


    This magma is not a kind of small bridge water, but a direct flash flood.


    At the beginning of the game, it was already high x, and the magma rushed to the crowd.


    Chen Chu shook his head and raised his hand. The dark magma spread out from his feet, directly blocking the magma.


    This magma is not a threat to Chen Yu, or even no threat.


    It''s no use drowning the whole island with magma.


    Mathias looked surprised.


    She thought she was going to die.


    After all, this is a natural disaster, and it is the most terrible natural disaster.


    Lethality is absolutely the top of other natural disasters.


    But I didn''t expect Chen Zhu could stop this kind of natural disaster.


    Just then, the sky suddenly turned black.


    A huge shadow passed.


    Everyone looked up to the sky.


    Then there''s the second big shadow, the third Fourth


    More and more shadows fell over the island.


    Viper! Everyone''s face changed.


    As a psychic, almost all of them have heard of the God that the Native Americans once believed in, viper.


    They have the body of a snake and the wings of a bird.


    They are large enough to block out the sun.


    They drive storms, lightning and flames.


    And every time they show up, they represent the beginning of blood.


    Because every time they are summoned to appear, either to kill the enemy or to offer a large number of sacrifices.


    They are cruel, greedy and bloodthirsty.


    Their wings are of different colors, some as blue as the sea, some as white as frost and snow, and some as crimson as blood.


    Color also represents their attributes and strength.


    It''s unexpected that there are so many vipers here.


    Maybe This is the hometown of the snake god.


    Think of the faith of the American continent.


    The existence of that weak point can be understood.


    It is because they are too close to the earth.


    So that they can be summoned easily.


    But seeing them here is not a good sign.


    Their bodies and wings are too large.


    Every feather snake god is like an ancient giant beast.


    The smallest is 100 meters long, and the largest is more than kilometers.


    "What a trouble." Chen Yu''s insidious scolding.


    Originally, Chen Yu was planning to pull Jolin Nash and they left.


    I''m not going to do anything.


    However, the emergence of the snake god made Chen Yu give up the plan.


    These vipers are not ordinary creatures.


    To be precise, they represent the will of the world.


    Now, the will of the world will do its best to wipe them out.


    It''s probably because of Chen Yu''s appearance that the world will start to kill them recklessly.


    "How are you doing, Jolin Nash?"


    "What do I need to do?""Take them up high." "I can''t protect you once I fight those things in the sky," Chen said


    "Don''t worry, president."


    "Are you crazy? Those are the vipers. The legendary Maya gods, whether they are real gods or not, are enough to show their strength. We don''t have any chance to fight with them. That''s not the kind of projection you met before. It''s the real body, the real vipers." "What''s more, don''t you see the quantity?" cried Mathias


    Chen Chu looked at Mathias and said, "otherwise? Negotiate with them? Or hide in the woods and pray they don''t see us? "


    "Here..." Mathias didn''t know what to do.


    But she felt that it must be the wrong choice to fight against these vipers.


    At this time, the sky is completely shrouded in shadow.


    The sun was covered by a huge snake.


    Big! It''s amazing!


    It''s almost a third the size of an island.


    "You Did you see? That gesture It''s perfect... "


    By this time, Mathias was shocked and began to talk nonsense.


    The red and blue wings, the crown of the snake, and even a single horn.


    It''s like the king of Hydra!


    All the vipers surrounded it and welcomed their king.


    Even Jolin Nash and others were shocked by the giant beast''s gesture.


    "It''s the biggest enemy I''ve ever faced, not one of them." Chen Yu was amazed.


    "Our warehouse doesn''t seem to be full." Dongye Tianxi also sighed.


    "In other words, if the president makes a half dead snake god and then we mend the knife, are we considered as the God of slaughter?"


    "Don''t be kidding. Let''s run first, at least don''t delay the president." After all, Jolin Nash is a captain. Naturally, he should have the sense of captain.


    If we put it in the past, no matter what the enemy is, she will surely go up and make a rash move first.


    However, since becoming the team leader, her primary responsibility is not to complete the task, not to defeat the enemy, but to ensure the life safety of the team members first.


    Mathias really admired these people, and even in the face of disaster, they still used jokes to defuse the atmosphere of despair.


    Mathias had no hope that Chen could defeat the vipers.


    Not to mention this big wave, even at one end, I''m afraid it''s quite difficult.

 Chapter 2896

    Mathias looked back at Chen.


    Chen Yu is still standing.


    Not long after Jolin Nash ran.


    Magma suddenly burst from all directions.


    When Mathias saw it, Chen Chu was still standing.


    Seeing the magma, he was about to rush in front of him.


    He remained motionless.


    "Jolin Nash, your president is still there. Is he crazy?"


    "Leave him alone." Jolin Nash said very definitely.


    When Mathias looked back again, he saw that Chen Yu had begun to soak his feet.


    The magma has gone past his thighs.


    "Are you sure that''s ok?" Mathias asked hesitantly


    "No problem."


    "You didn''t look back at your president."


    "Well It seems that you have given up on him... "


    As soon as mathea''s voice fell, he saw Chen Yumeng rising to the sky.


    At the same time, it carries huge magma to the sky.


    The red pillars of magma instantly pierced a snake god in the sky.


    The viper is nearly a kilometer long and has white wings. It controls the power of the storm.


    But it didn''t even know what was going on.


    The hot magma dragged it to the ground.


    The huge body hit the ground.


    Mathias didn''t run away, and he gaped at what was going on behind him.


    The white winged serpent was not completely dead.


    It''s still struggling.


    But at the next moment, a figure came down from the sky and landed directly on the neck of the snake god.


    Click to wipe -


    the Viper doesn''t move, it looks cool.


    But it won''t be cold for long, and the magma will soon let it ripen.


    Chen Chu cut off the neck of the white winged snake god and looked around his eyes.


    Because of the hostility from the world, Chen could not restore his magic power.


    Chen Yu looked at the snake god, it seems that it still needs to be swallowed.


    The dark magma instantly wraps up the viper, and with its severed head, the recovery is completed in three or two times.


    But at this time, Chen Yu suddenly felt that when swallowing the snake god, it seemed that something had been swallowed together.


    However, this feeling is very vague, and Chen Yu has not figured it out.


    At this time, other Lupercalia also launched an attack.


    The whole sky has become colorful. Storms, lightning, ice rain, tsunamis and meteorites have turned the whole sky into a gorgeous picture.


    These are all feats of the viper.


    They carry the will of the world and fight for it.


    So they don''t need to think about consumption at all.


    They can squander their power.


    With so many big moves, the island can basically be leveled directly.


    Chen Yu rises directly from the sky and lets those big moves greet him.


    Of course, big moves like tsunami and earthquake are basically funny.


    The range of damage is good, which belongs to the strategy level.


    But when it comes to duels, it''s about thinking more.


    Do you expect to kill each other.


    As for the lightning, gale, ice rain, meteorite and so on, Chen basically played the rest.


    In a word, there is no one to see.


    But the biggest snake god didn''t move. He still looked down at Chen Yu with his huge wings.


    "I hate this kind of condescending look. I don''t want to kill you!" Chen said


    Chen Yu''s voice is not big, but it still falls in the ear of the snake god.


    Of course, it is not to listen, but to feel the meaning and intention of Chen Yu.


    At their level, it''s basically the flow of knowledge.


    The king of the feather snake has the biggest wings. In an instant, the breath has increased more than ten times.


    A fireball appeared on its head.


    A very common fireball, except for the big one, there is no special place.


    How big is it?


    It''s about a hundred times the king of the viper.


    It''s dozens of times the size of the island.


    Not at all brilliant.


    Chen Yu is stupid. Isn''t the sun summoned by this cargo?


    How about beating an egg?


    Chen Yu''s main attribute is fire. He is afraid of it.


    But it blew up.


    It''s estimated that it can sink a whole piece of land.


    "Done!" Chen Yu didn''t retreat but entered directly into the huge fireball.


    Just because Chen can''t absorb the aura of the world doesn''t mean that Chen can''t absorb the aura of inflammation.


    Rushing into the fireball, Chen''s clothes were burnt out.Suck! Give me life sucking.


    Chen Yu doesn''t care if he will die.


    Theoretically, the inner world is endless.


    Sure enough, under the crazy absorption of Chen Yu, the fireball is gradually shrinking.


    At the first sight of the king of viper, his great move was weakened.


    Immediately activate the power, and the fireball will expand to the extreme again.


    Chen Zhu devoured the inflamed Qi crazily, and his body became heavier and heavier.


    Such a huge amount of inflamed Qi is far larger than when Chen Yu was underground at the georgoli peak.


    No, it should be far more than that.


    Although the inner world is endless, the body carrying the inner world has its limits.


    However, Chen immediately started the second level of Guiyi skill.


    In a flash, the pressure dropped.


    Chen Yu took a look at his inner world.


    Now the inner world has turned into a sea of fire.


    Chen Zhu''s heart moved, since the inflamed Qi absorbed the fireball.


    So in the inner world, can it also reunite into a fireball?


    Chen tried, the fireball agglomerated to a certain size and then directly burst.


    Chen Yu''s use of elemental magic only stays in fireball.


    More advanced explosive than fireball is beyond Chen''s scope of operation.


    So Chen tried several times before he stopped making fireballs in the inner world.


    But Chen thinks of another possibility.


    Nuclear fusion, the sun is an example of nuclear fusion.


    Because of the huge gravity, the helium of the sun forms nuclear fusion.


    Chen tried again, this time compressing the inflammatory gas directly.


    No more fireballs.


    It''s compression, compression, compression.


    However, the inflamed Qi is not enough at this time.


    Suck, I suck, I suck!!


    The king of badminton saw that the fireball was small again.


    Don''t even think about it, just add.


    In fact, its IQ is not low.


    He also knows roughly what the situation is.


    It''s just that he has the support of the whole world.


    So he didn''t pretend to be Chen Yu at all.


    He is not afraid of Chen Zhu''s absorption of inflamed Qi, but also supports him to death.


    It''s not known whether Chen Yu will die.


    But he''s not enough now.


    It seems that there''s something wrong with lighting the sun in the inner world.


    But fusion can''t start yet.


    A little more heat is needed.


    More, more!


    At this time, the core of Chen Yu in the inner world, which was condensed by the burning Qi, began to rotate.


    It turns faster and faster.


    And began to absorb the inflammatory gas autonomously.


    When the inflamed Qi in the inner world is absorbed by the core.


    Chen found that he didn''t need to take the initiative again.


    Inner heaven and earth actively connect with Outer Heaven and earth, and then absorb inflammatory Qi at a faster speed.


    The big fireball is shrinking at an amazing rate.

 Chapter 2897

    All the people looked up at the fireball in the sky.


    That fireball has taken the place of the more distant sun.


    The whole island, even the whole sea, turned red.


    The scorching heat killed most of the nearby creatures.


    Even Jolin Nash''s team and Mathias have to rely on Jolin Nash''s ice magic to cool and quench their thirst.


    The water even boils.


    After continuous expansion, the fireball in the sky began to contract rapidly.


    After contracting for more than ten seconds, it began to expand again.


    Then it began to contract again.


    It''s like a constant pacing of the heart.


    All of a sudden, a fire pillar splashed out of the fireball, and the pillar touched the surrounding badminton God.


    The badminton gods were immediately dragged into the fireball, whining.


    When the king of viper saw this, he immediately called out his huge wings and wanted to fan the pillar of fire away with the storm.


    Its moves work. The pillar of fire can''t get close to the king of snake.


    But at this time, the fireball rushed towards it as a whole.


    Although the body of the king of vipers is extremely huge.


    But in front of the big fireball it has created, it is also insignificant.


    And now it has lost control of the fireball.


    The king of badminton''s body is directly integrated into the fireball.


    But the king of the serpent did not lose his power.


    Even in the center of the fireball, it still has absolute combat power.


    It has the power of fire itself, and this fireball is also created by its power.


    The body of the king of badminton is burning with extreme heat, even higher than the temperature inside the fireball.


    Chen Yu is devouring the inflamed Qi around him.


    And the vipers he dragged into the fireball.


    The more Chen Zhu swallowed, the stronger the inexplicable feeling.


    Finally, he understood where that feeling came from.


    It is fragments of the will of the world. They are integrated into the viper and become a part of the viper.


    Now, these fragments of the world will have been reassembled by Chen.


    Although it is still a fragment, it is at least a large fragment.


    There are thousands of vipers around and the king of vipers in front of him.


    If they are swallowed completely, they may form a complete world will.


    Chen Yu''s inner world and outer world are completely integrated at this moment, perfectly as one.


    The inner heaven and earth connect with Chen''s body and the outer heaven and earth connect with the outer heaven and earth.


    Only now can Chen Yu really feel the world.


    In the inner world, a tiny fireball is circling.


    It is not stable, still hungry to devour the inflammatory gas.


    At the moment, what it devours is no longer inflammation.


    Because the whole fireball has been completely controlled by Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu''s control means that the flame of this fireball belongs to the small fireball in the inner world.


    It is now absorbing the spirit of the world around it.


    No, it''s phagocytosis.


    Full of aggressive plunder.


    At this time, the water below began to recede.


    Many places began to run aground, exposing the shoal.


    Chen Yu is plundering the foundation of the world at the moment.


    At this time, the king''s breath expanded again.


    It is obvious that the will of the world gives the king more authority.


    It''s impossible.


    Because if Chen Yu is not stopped, the world will probably be completely swallowed by him.


    That''s what Chen meant.


    Chen Yu is not only going to devour the world completely.


    And swallow the will of the world.


    Of course, the main reason is that if Chen Yu can''t make the little fireball in neitian and Tiandi full and let it completely stabilize.


    Then back to earth, the little fireball will continue to devour crazily.


    Chen Yu does not guarantee that the earth''s will of the world will kill the native.


    But we can be sure that we will definitely die.


    The earth is much larger than this small world.


    I can''t swallow the earth.


    Moreover, Chen did not want to make a catastrophe on earth.


    After all, it''s not the right way to think about it.


    The ebb phenomenon below is caused by Chen Zhu''s devouring of the world.


    To put it bluntly, this is the world war.


    In fact, the war has already begun.


    But it was the world that invaded the earth.


    The viper is the representative. They should be the sons of the world.They come to the world through believers, and then devour the life of the world.


    And then feed the world back.


    But now Chen Yu is the villain of the world.


    The great devil who destroys the world.


    Different from the last time I was exiled.


    At best, Chen Yu was destroyed.


    Although there are many creatures killed, the foundation of the world is still there, and it can even be said that the preserved ones are relatively complete.


    But this time it''s different.


    Chen Yu is now full of malice to the world.


    People on the island found that the surrounding trees began to wither.


    Magma is no longer gushing.


    They couldn''t see the fight in the sky.


    Except for that huge fireball.


    There is also the badminton God around the fireball.


    "Jocelyn Nash, are you sure your president is still alive?"


    "Although we can''t see anything, the vipers didn''t disperse and they didn''t attack us, so it''s obvious that the president is still alive. Besides I think he should live well. "


    What''s this bullshit logic?


    Mather is unable to make complaints about the disease.


    But now she can only hope so.


    Otherwise, we can play together.


    Suddenly, something flew out of the fireball.


    Big! That thing is very big!


    White, still burning flames.


    Boom -


    that thing fell in front of everyone.


    When they saw it, they saw a snake god without flesh and blood.


    There was only one skeleton left, but flames were burning on it.


    It''s dead to the core.


    It''s a real tragedy. When the fight hits the whole body, the skeleton remains.


    In the fireball, the bones of one badminton God began to fall again and again.


    As the fireball in the sky spits, it continues to pull the viper in.


    One, two, three


    In a few minutes, there are only a few kittens left in the sky.


    The vipers knew that things were not good, and they began to flee.


    "No, the chairman won''t eat the biggest snake god. It''s a God. How many good swords can they make with their flesh and blood?" Said gage, patting his thigh.


    "I need to soak in the blood of the gods."


    Dongye Tianxi''s sword, white faced Guiche, also spoke.


    It is very satisfied with the current life, although it can''t control the knife holder as casually as before.


    But now it''s soaked in dragon blood. It''s a bar to improve its strength.


    Now, the snake god is also known as the God. How could he have a share.

 Chapter 2898

    Chen Chu pinched his fists and looked at the huge king of snake.


    The king of viper is nothing.


    Even Chen Yu felt that he was going to kill him. In general, he had this to kill me.


    But what I have to face is not the king of the snake.


    It is the will of the world it carries.


    In other words, what Chen needs to fight against is the world.


    Chen Yu not only opened the fourth part of Guiyi skill, but also took out the black Trident.


    At the moment when Chen took out the black Trident, the inner pill of the third old turtle on the black Trident suddenly lit up.


    Chen Leng for a while, the old turtle said that every time his strength reaches a stage, he will activate an internal pill.


    After activating the third internal elixir, the black Trident is much heavier.


    The inner world of Chen Yu began to provide energy for the black Trident.


    Chen Yu felt that his inner world, outer world and black Trident were to be integrated.


    Energy flows around the black Trident and back into the inner world.


    At the same time, it brings back the immortal spirit of endon.


    At last, the fireball was completely swallowed by Chen Yu.


    The king of the Viper knows no matter how stupid he is.


    It then output power to make fireballs, but also only to send food to Chen Zhao.


    However, Chen''s devouring did not stop. Every pore of Chen''s body was plundering the spirit of heaven and earth.


    The king of badminton roared and four light balls appeared behind his huge head, which were red, blue, white and gold.


    Though thousands of meters away, Chen can still feel the attributes of the four light balls, namely fire, water, wind and thunder.


    "More than the ball?" Chen raised his left hand, and dozens of small black balls appeared around him.


    The four balls behind the head of the king of badminton are integrated into a colorful ball.


    The king of viper raised his head and bit up, swallowing the colorful ball into tears.


    Then, the king of the snake god gave Chen Yumeng a blow.


    A column of colorful light rushed to Chen.


    As soon as Chen''s eyes opened, he immediately avoided the colorful light column.


    The colorful light column fell into the sky and shot into the sponge tens of kilometers away.


    In a flash, the energy of terror spread out at sea level.


    Chen Yu has a toothache. It''s powerful.


    Fortunately, I didn''t get shot, otherwise I would have had enough to drink.


    "Horse egg!" Chen Yu also launched the offensive.


    All the little black balls shot at the king of the hydra.


    Faced with so many small black balls like bullets, the king of badminton can''t stand it.


    Every little black ball can do some damage to the king of the viper.


    Of course, this kind of damage is quite weak, even for the king of viper, it''s just like being stabbed by several needles.


    Chen Yu held a large, 10 billion ton neutron star and threw it directly at the king of the snake god.


    The king of the snake is not a vegetarian.


    Feel the danger, release huge energy immediately, a colorful shield will wrap it all over.


    But the energy released by this super heavy neutron star at the moment of losing control is amazing.


    The huge body of the king of vipers was lifted directly.


    Mathias saw the huge beast fall into the sea.


    At the same time, there are huge waves.


    And she didn''t see Chen, because he was a little high from the ground.


    Ordinary people can''t see it with their naked eyes.


    So Jolin Nash could feel the breath of Chen Yu above the sky.


    The breath of Chen Yu and the king of Lupercalia is as obvious as two stars, which is almost impossible to hide.


    Though the king of the serpent was thrown into the sea, he was not hurt.


    When the king of the feather snake god rushed out of the sea again, he took hundreds of millions of tons of sea water to the sky.


    Chen Yu did not choose to fight hard, but continued to raise the height.


    Since we are going to be enemies of the world, of course we need a big one.


    Chen''s rising colleagues are also increasing their weight.


    Almost every minute and second, the weight of Chen''s xiaotiandi is increasing by tens of millions of tons.


    However, Chen Yu is fighting now. In terms of time, he is not allowed to play the trick that requires reading for half an hour.


    When the king of the snake God saw Chen Yu''s rise, he thought he was going to flee.


    Immediately take off to chase Chen Zhu.


    It''s huge, but it''s not slow at all.


    But the distance between it and Chen Yu is still widening.


    But over time, Chen''s speed slowed down.


    No way, after all, carrying 10 billion tons of air.


    Or slow down for ghosts.Chen is no longer on the rise, although there is still plenty of power.


    But Chen thinks that''s enough.


    Chen began to fall freely.


    The weight of terror began to fall in a straight line under the influence of gravity.


    The IQ of the king of vipers is not low, but not very high.


    If you see Chen Yu falling freely, open your mouth directly to bite him.


    Not to mention, its mouth is open to the largest extent, just able to cover the small world of Chen and Chen.


    But in the moment of entrance, the king of viper felt bad.


    Chen''s weight is more than 10 billion tons.


    A enema was given directly to the king of viper.


    The black Trident in Chen''s hand was drawn down the inner cavity of the king of vipers.


    Then Chen Yu rushed out from the leader of the snake god.


    The great body of the king of vipers was cut directly.


    And Chen Yu is still falling down with overwhelming momentum.


    All of a sudden, Jolin Nash and others saw the extreme white light reappear at sea level in the distance.


    The white light runs across the sea level.


    Everyone was blinded by the white light.


    The next moment, the earth began to shake.


    Then there''s the water that blocks out the sun.


    The height of the wave is more than ten thousand meters.


    Everyone''s mouth was wide open and their faces were full of consternation.


    Even Jolin Nash has been shocked.


    Everyone felt that they were dead.


    But at this time, everyone found that their place suddenly lost the light.


    "President?" Jolin Nash found that she and others were surrounded by dark magma.


    "I''m fine. I''m here."


    When Chen Yu just enlarged his moves, he expected the consequences of the impact.


    Jolin Nash and other people are still on the island. This time, they are bound to be affected.


    So Chen immediately rushed to Jolin Nash with all his strength at the moment of impact.


    Help them to impact now.


    Jolin Nash and others felt the earth shaking.


    It took more than ten minutes to stop.


    At this time, Chen Yu also collected the dark magma.


    Once again, people can see the sky.


    But the scene that came into our eyes made us all unable to close our mouths.


    Looking at the sea disappeared, what was exposed was not mud, but cracked and burning plain.


    A few kilometers away from the crater, let everyone feel startled.


    And the island where they used to be is gone.


    The whole island has been leveled.


    "President You did it? "


    "It seems to be more powerful than you think." Chen Chu scratched his head and said.

 Chapter 2899

    "Is it over?" Asked Jolin Nash.


    Chen Yu''s eyes looked away: "No."


    The huge body of the king of snake god was divided into two parts and fell in front of Chen Yu.


    "Run in that direction as fast as you can." Chen said, pointing in one direction.


    "What''s there? Is there anything more difficult to deal with than this monster? "


    Jolin Nash looks at Chen Yu puzzled.


    Even when facing the snake god just now, Chen Yu did not show such a serious expression.


    But at the moment, Chen Yu''s face showed unprecedented dignity.


    Chen''s dark magma began to cover the body of the king of vipers.


    All of a sudden, a huge arm rose from under the ground.


    Like Optimus Prime, that huge arm runs through heaven and earth.


    Everyone''s expression is full of shock and inconceivable.


    "What is that?"


    Chen is quite helpless: "the world itself."


    However, what puzzled Chen is that there seems to be nothing else behind that arm.


    Moreover, that arm is not much stronger than the king of vipers.


    On second thought, Chen Yu understood.


    There must be more than that.


    But it doesn''t mean that the world can mobilize all the energy to deal with Chen Yu.


    "And it''s almost over." Chen said.


    "President Did you win? " This is also the first time that Jolin Nash has doubts about Chen Yu.


    No way. The opposite arm is too big.


    "It should be all right." Chen is not sure.


    At this time, Chen Yu had devoured the king of the snake god.


    Chen Yu estimated that the whole family of the snake god that he devoured, except for the ones that ran away, could have about a third of the world''s will.


    Chen tried to integrate the fragments of world will into his inner world.


    As soon as the fragments of the will of the world enter the inner world, they suddenly melt like snow in spring.


    Then Chen Yu suddenly felt that the aura of heaven and earth, which could not be felt at all, appeared around him again.


    This is? Chen Yu was surprised to find that he had a kind of inexplicable kindness to the aura around him.


    Is it because of the fragment of the will of the world?


    There seems to be such a possibility.


    That is to say, if you swallow up the will of the world, the world will become your own.


    Originally Chen Yu was still holding the idea of beating but running.


    Now it doesn''t seem necessary.


    If you say anything, you will have a complete extinction.


    The world''s aura is no longer exclusive of itself.


    And the inner world is no longer the energy of tyranny and chaos.


    Everything seems to be calm, and order is born in the inner world.


    In order to evolve the inner world, what is needed is order.


    Chen Yu suddenly understood a lot.


    It''s just a moment.


    It''s better to say that it''s just like pouring water into the roof. It''s also OK to say that it''s epiphany.


    Anyway, I didn''t understand what I didn''t understand. I suddenly understood what I didn''t understand.


    Chen Yu felt that he was a man.


    Although it has not completely engulfed the will of the world.


    But Chen has made a breakthrough.


    Or sublimation.


    Chen Zhu closed his eyes, felt a little bit, and said, "there is an exit over there for three kilometers. It''s tens of meters in the sky. Jolin Nash, take them there."


    Jolin Nash looked at the huge arm. "President, if you can''t beat it, go."


    "Well, I was not sure. Now I have."


    "Why?"


    "Because of you, mops."


    In other words, Jolin Nash would definitely tell him that the flowers are different.


    But when Chen Yu said this, she had no ability to contradict.


    Not to mention the others, just a battle of that scale, any shock wave can make her evaporate.


    If it wasn''t for Chen, several of them would have been evaporated several times.


    Of course, Jolin Nash is proud.


    Turn around and leave without a moment''s notice.


    The giant arm is waiting for Chen Yu.


    But it''s not that it wants to wait, it''s because it can''t move at all.


    Chen Yu is not in a hurry to approach either.


    Anyway, I''ve got time.


    But the other side is not.


    That arm is made up of the power of the will of the world.


    It''s not meant to last forever.


    Chen also wants to continue to plunder the world''s roots.


    Chen raised his arms high, and darkness gushed out of his fingers.The dark magma rushed up into the sky and then melted into the dark clouds.


    Then the dark clouds turn into rain.


    Black rain pours on the burning earth and then seeps into the ground.


    The arm in the distance can''t wait.


    Obviously, it also sensed Chen''s intention.


    Only saw the huge arm waving the palm, one pats on the ground.


    It''s a rough attack, but it''s powerful.


    Just like the explosion of a super nuclear bomb, the impact swept in.


    Chen Yu did not move, but let the shock come.


    The power is great, but the key is that Chen follows the center of the impact for hundreds of kilometers.


    This distance, no matter how big the impact to Chen Yu here has become a spring breeze.


    Chen is not in a hurry at all. He has time to spend.


    I''ll rob the world of its roots before I start.


    The dark magma seeps into the earth with the rain and plunders faster.


    The foundation of the world is giving back to Chen''s inner world.


    Let Chen Yu''s inner world become more perfect and fuller.


    And the inner world feeds back to Chen Yu''s noumenon and outer world.


    So the current situation is good for Chen.


    Chen Yu has become stronger all the time.


    On the contrary, the will of the world is constantly weakening.


    Of course, it is estimated that there will be no three or five years before the foundation of the world is completely engulfed.


    So Chen plans to feed himself first, and then devour the will of the world.


    As for the foundation of the world, there will be time.


    The will of the world knows that.


    So its attack came again.


    The giant palm is aimed at Chen Yu, and a terrible energy bursts out from the palm.


    It''s a beam of light, a beam of light that runs through the whole earth.


    Chen, of course, chose to avoid the attack of the will of the world.


    Joking, the other side relies on the energy of the whole world.


    Although we can''t spend it all at once, we must have more than ourselves.


    And the other side against wave or hard resistance, the end is absolutely very miserable.


    Even if Chen thinks he has immortality in his body.


    But in the face of the power far beyond the nuclear bomb, we can still hide.


    Chen Yu rose again.


    Chen Zhu is going to send a big meteorite this time.


    Just now, because of the obstruction of the king of the snake god, Chen Yu''s move was relatively hasty.


    But not this time.


    The arm formed by the power of the will of the world is very powerful.


    But what can one arm do?


    Even Chen Yu goes around the other end of the world, and this arm is going to catch blind.


    Chen Yu is going to try his best to send a meteorite.


    Since the development of this move, Chen Yu has made an all-out move.


    Last time in hell, Chen Yu sent the meeting to the demon Lords.


    However, Chen was not strong enough at that time, although the destructive power at that time was amazing.


    But this time, Chen Yu is really thinking of extermination.

 Chapter 2900

    Jolin Nash and others ran for a while, suddenly feeling uneasy.


    The unspeakable feeling is spreading all over the body.


    Everyone can''t help but stop.


    Look back at the rear.


    Just then, they saw a bright star falling from the sky.


    Drag the tail of the flame and fall in the position of the giant arm.


    At this time, dark magma suddenly seeped under their feet and began to wrap them.


    Mathias was frightened and was about to run away when Jolin Nash called out in time: "this is our magic. Don''t resist. These things are to protect us."


    Mathias'' panic was also an instinctive response.


    She had seen the dark magma of Chen Yu before.


    make complaints about the magic of Chen.


    Soon, they were wrapped in dark magma.


    But the impact is different from last time.


    Even the dark magma can''t stop the dazzling light.


    They still saw the extreme white light through the dark magma.


    At the same time, they also felt that dark magma brought them to the sky.


    And it''s rising.


    When the dark magma released them, they found that the dark magma lifted them to a height of 10000 meters.


    And from here down, they see amazing pictures.


    There is a huge crater in the distance, and the whole field of vision is within the scope of the crater.


    In fact, their altitude is not enough. If they can fly higher, they can see more amazing pictures.


    Meteorites don''t just hit a huge crater.


    The impact is still spreading all over the world.


    Of course, the diameter of the world in front of us is half smaller than that of the earth.


    It''s bigger than the moon.


    Under Chen''s all-out strike, the impact spread all over the world.


    By this time, the world has become a red planet.


    Chen Yu stood in the center of the impact pit.


    The big arm disintegrated at the moment of impact.


    Then it disintegrates into light point fragments.


    Slowly lift off around Chen Yu.


    These are fragments of the will of the world!


    Chen immediately controlled xiaotiandi and absorbed the fragments.


    More and more fragments of the world will be integrated into Chen''s body.


    Gradually, Chen Yu felt that his inner world was constantly becoming perfect.


    But when the fragments of the will of the world are absorbed to a certain extent.


    Chen Yu felt no promotion.


    It seems that the fragments of world will needed by the inner world are enough.


    Or saturation, not necessarily 100% of the world''s will.


    Chen Yu was a little surprised. At first, he thought that he needed all the will of the world.


    Now it seems that the will of the world does not have to be all, but depends on its own needs.


    Chen Yu also began to have a clear understanding of the world.


    It''s like the outside world of Chen Yu.


    Of course, it''s the most elementary world.


    Still can''t do Chen Yu''s own small world that all in control.


    Not to mention the omniscient ability, there is still a big gap with the Legendary God in the JD religion.


    But in this side of the world, Chen is basically invincible.


    As long as it''s not a few levels higher than Chen Yu, it''s basically impossible to beat Chen Yu here.


    Chen also felt that the world''s roots were repairing themselves.


    It was not completely destroyed because of Chen Yu''s great move to destroy the world.


    Chen Xun''s heart moved. If so, he seemed to be able to treat the world as a cow.


    Take in some each time and wait for it to repair itself.


    This is what a complete world should look like.


    Have perfect ability of self repair and circulation.


    Instead of their own inner world, they can only rely on absorption and phagocytosis to grow.


    That is to say, I haven''t really sublimed and detached from the pure situation.


    The inner world still needs to be improved.


    However, Chen Yu did not understand what was lacking.


    Chen Yu looks over his eyes, and Jolin Nash and others have fallen to a low place under the protection of dark magma.


    But it didn''t fall to the ground.


    Now there are hot lava and burning gas everywhere.


    Chen Yu flies to the height of Jolin Nash and others.


    "Come on, get out of here first."


    Jolin Nash and others looked at the devastated land.


    In this war, the water below has been completely evaporated.We can imagine the extent of the war.


    Also let them realize the horror of Chen Yu again.


    If it''s on earth.


    It is estimated that a whole land plate will be sunk.


    Chen Yu''s level is not much, two can destroy the world.


    In fact One is enough. The difference is whether one day destroys the world or two days.


    Of course, Chen is not going to destroy his home.


    And there is no second Chen Yu in the world.


    Chen Zhu dare not say that the world is invincible.


    But no one can compare him in terms of destructive power.


    Even Lao Zhang, baifra and twenty-three generations of Blood Mary tied together are not enough for one tenth of Chen Yu.


    Now the twenty-three generations of Mary called herself the God of climate.


    At her present level, she can barely create a super storm.


    This is the most destructive force except Chen Yu.


    When her body matures, it is estimated that she will be able to cause more disasters.


    As for baifra and Zhang Tianyi, they are pure schools of art.


    Even the level of forbidden spells and spells can''t reach the level of super disaster.


    Mathias was silent at the moment.


    She thought her previous thought was really naive.


    Or my cognition is too shallow.


    Defeat the snake.


    This t * * m is going to break the world, OK.


    "You can go back through it." Chen Yu said, standing in front of the hole.


    "President, how do you..."


    "Get out of the neighborhood first." Chen said.


    Jolin Nash seemed to feel Chen Yu''s faintly melancholy.


    "President, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Nothing."


    Chen Yu shook his head: "I will block the spirit of heaven and earth at the exit, so that the spirit of heaven and earth at the other end of the pit will not be confused. You have 30 minutes to take them out of the pit."


    "I see." Jolin Nash didn''t ask.


    I guess it''s just asking for trouble.


    Anyway, the problem that can make Chen Yu upset is certainly not something he can solve.


    Chen Yu is not sure whether his return to earth will be judged as alien by the earth''s world will after swallowing the world will.


    That''s a big joke.


    As in the world, Chen Yu was the enemy of the world until he had the will to devour it.


    Enjoy the comprehensive VIP treatment of natural and man-made disasters.


    Back to earth, if also become the enemy of the world.


    So what? Swallowed the will of the earth?

 Chapter 2901

    Thirty minutes later.


    Chen Yu also did a good job in psychological construction.


    Regardless of him, if you really become the enemy of the world, you can''t fight one.


    Chen doesn''t want to be positive either.


    But this kind of thing is really not up to him.


    Chen Yu plunged into the hole.


    In a flash, I rushed directly to the sinkhole.


    Chen Yu is all over tight.


    We are ready to fight against the world.


    Chen did not feel hostility.


    I feel the affinity from heaven and earth.


    Different from the affinity of the world of viper.


    The affinity of the world of viper comes from belonging.


    Because the whole world of the Viper world is Chen''s personal belongings.


    That''s why we have that affinity.


    However, Chen Yu felt different affinity.


    The next moment, Chen found that the ground below began to vibrate.


    The whole redwood forest is rolling.


    Isn''t it? Give me a sense of affinity while trying to kill me?


    Will the world know how to play the counter plot?


    Chen''s face was full of wonder.


    Chen can feel the energy of destroying the sky and destroying the earth under the redwood forest.


    And the affinity between heaven and earth does not seem to be faking.


    Boom -


    the earth splits a hole and a pillar of fire rises.


    What''s up? What is this thing about?


    Chen Yu is still confused.


    The cracks in the earth continuously spewed out the lava, shooting towards Chen Zhu.


    But this thing can hurt Chen Yu?


    It''s a take away, isn''t it?


    Thunder twinkled in the rolling ash.


    In fact, volcanic ash is a good conductor of thunderstorms.


    When most volcanoes erupt, the ash will become the largest thunderstorm.


    An electric current hit Chen along the ash.


    Chen took a deep breath.


    The thunder didn''t hurt Chen Yu, but made him feel more comfortable than ever.


    At this time, Chen felt three familiar breath approaching at a very fast speed.


    It was Zhang Tianyi, baifra and the 23rd generation who came here.


    When the three arrived nearby, they stopped.


    Although Chen''s body is now covered by lava from the volcano.


    However, the three felt Chen''s breath and position.


    "Chen Yu, what''s the matter with this thunder and fire robbery?" Zhang Tianyi transmits sound to each other.


    "Thunder and fire?" Chen Leng said, "do you think this is a disaster?"


    "Nonsense, the power of cause and effect is so obvious, don''t you feel it?" Zhang Tianyi replied: "did you donate $10 billion to the Red Cross Society? Why is this thunder and fire robbery so powerful, but it doesn''t mean to kill? It''s like praising you. "


    Chen Yu also recalled that, yes, the thunder and fire robbery was really great, but it didn''t mean to kill.


    On the contrary, they are constantly delivering big meals to themselves.


    It''s not a compliment.


    Chen Yu pondered for a while and said, "wait until I get through the disaster."


    The eruption has been going on.


    But after the outbreak period, the follow-up is not very powerful.


    It''s just that magma keeps pouring out, lighting up the nearby redwoods.


    Then the sky began to be overcast, and then the rain poured down, and soon the forest fire was put out.


    Zhang Tianyi, baifra and twenty-three generations of Blood Mary all look at Chen Zhu with hot eyes.


    Obviously, they saw Chen''s difference.


    "Tell me what happened."


    "I just made a contribution to the whole earth and destroyed a potential enemy for the earth." Chen Yu said shamelessly, "the world where the snake god exists should be praised by heaven and earth for this."


    This is Chen Yu''s guess, but it is because his cultivation just reached the critical point.


    The purpose of heaven robbery is not to wipe out the alien, but to test and refine.


    Chen Yu felt that his body became more solid after the thunder and fire.


    It''s like a well-trained warrior who returns to the furnace to rebuild again and becomes more outspoken.


    "Snake god? I do know that this kind of Warcraft from a foreign land once believed in this continent, but their actions have not been tolerated by the will of the world. " "I once killed a powerful snake god who came to me, and then I made great progress in cultivation, but I was not in the upper Qing Dynasty at that time," said baifra


    "You can kill the snake god before you reach Shangqing?" Chen Yu was amazed.


    Chen Yu knows which goods are better.


    The weakest is the level of Shangqing.


    But baifra could kill the snake god before he reached the upper Qing Dynasty.That''s enough to show how horrible he is now.


    "How many Hydra did you kill? I''m afraid you can still grow up when you come here for cultivation. I''m afraid you kill not a small number of people, right Twenty three generations of Blood Mary looked at Chen Yu with her eyes shining.


    Zhang Tianyi and baifra are also eager to try.


    They roughly guessed that the snake god was probably the enemy of the world.


    And Chen Yu killed them, that''s merit.


    Nature will be praised by the will of the world.


    And it seems that this method can also be used in their own body.


    Of course, they also speculated that Chen''s accomplishments could be promoted by praise.


    That means the number of Chen''s killing is definitely not a single digit.


    "Do you want to kill the viper, too?"


    "Nonsense, you can''t eat alone."


    "It''s not that I want to eat alone It''s just that I eat it all at once. " Chen Yu said slightly embarrassed.


    "No one left?"


    "Not really." Chen Yu plans to change the topic: "I''m probably trying to figure out how we''re going. Of course, it''s only limited to my current state. I guess it''s OK to follow up my cultivation progress with you in my way."


    They were really attracted by Chen''s words.


    Joking, in the past they are still groping and discussing.


    But this time Chen Yu said so definitely.


    That shows that Chen''s harvest this time is really not small.


    Chen Zhu nodded: "I have found out the specific methods, but the difficulty is still a little big, not the difficulty in practice. The key is that the conditions are relatively difficult."


    "That is..."


    "Wait There is a distance between my cultivation and the peak of Shangqing. First, tell me how many snake gods do you keep? " Baifra is not in a hurry to break through the upper Qing Dynasty. After all, Chen Yu will not run away since he shares.


    What he needs now is to improve his cultivation, first of all, to make his cultivation reach the state of Zhang Tianyi or Chen Yu before.


    So he cares more about it.


    Chen Yu grinned: "about this, you can give up. This road is not feasible."


    "Why?" Asked baifra.


    "Yes, Chen Yu, how many are left? I don''t want to rob baifra either. Just give it to him. " Zhang Tianyi said.


    Zhang Tianyi''s accomplishments have almost reached the top of Shangqing.


    Twenty three generations of Blood Mary took another road, and may not be able to enjoy the benefits of this world praise.


    So both of them are not worried about this, that is to say, the route of baifra is similar to that of Chen Yu. Chen Yu can enjoy the treatment, and he can certainly enjoy it.


    "I''ve destroyed that world. The remaining Lupercalia is estimated to be a single digit..." Chen Yu said awkwardly, "I''m going to keep the rest for planting."

 Chapter 2902

    Zhang Tianyi, baifra and 23 generations of Blood Mary look at the scarred ground in front of them.


    All speechless look at Chen Yu.


    "Do you want to be so cruel?"


    They also finally understand why Chen can be praised by the will of the world.


    I don''t think it has much to do with the number of vipers he killed.


    Most of it was Chen Yu who destroyed the whole world.


    "In fact, don''t be discouraged. If it wasn''t for my trouble, you really didn''t know our way."


    "You want us to destroy the world?"


    "Not to destroy the world, but to find a world that is hostile to human beings. For example, this world was born with the snake god, and then ran to our side to bewitch human beings and steal the world foundation of human beings. This is a hostile world." Chen explained: "I swallowed most of the will of the world. Now I am the master here. I integrate the will of the world into my inner world and nourish the inner world with the foundation of the world, so I broke through the upper Qing Dynasty."


    "That''s what happened." Zhang Tian claps his hands one by one, with an expression of sudden realization.


    "But it''s not perfect. I always think there''s something missing. Although it seems that it has broken through the upper Qing Dynasty, it''s actually a small step missing." Chen Yu said incomprehensibly.


    "I feel that you are very different from before. How can you not break through completely?"


    "I don''t know. It just means that I feel bad."


    "I don''t think the world is completely destroyed, is it worse? How many times would you like to make up? "


    "Get out of here. I don''t know if it''s really bad?" Chen Yu felt that he did not lack fragments of the will of the world.


    So it''s no use absorbing more fragments of the will of the world.


    After the discussion, they can only go back to the earth.


    "Is there any other world like the world of Lupercalia?" Chen asked.


    Zhang Tianyi, baifra and 23 generations of Bloody Mary are all in deep thought.


    "I think so. I have to go back to China to find it." Zhang Tianyi thought of something, but he didn''t say it. I''m afraid he was robbed.


    Chen Yu already has it, and it seems that he has enough to eat and drink. Don''t worry about whether he will rob it or not.


    Twenty three generations of Blood Mary is not going the same way, so she can also be excluded.


    But baifra needs strength, contacts, and is likely to become a competitor.


    So it must not be said in public.


    Baifra''s eyes twinkled and he didn''t answer.


    I guess he thought of something.


    As for the world, it belongs to Chen Yu now.


    So they don''t come here with hostility from the will of the world.


    But Chen did not allow them to come here.


    After all, this is my own place, just like my own home.


    No one is allowed to mess around in front of his own house.


    Of course, Zhang Tianyi, baifra and 23 generations of Blood Mary are pretty good.


    If put on the earth, they can fight Chen Yu for three days and three nights, and all three of them have massive knowledge.


    It''s not allowed to throw out a seal.


    So Chen Yu always kept away from the three of them.


    But here, Chen Yu''s territory, the real territory.


    Here, Chen Yu represents the will of the world.


    The three of them can''t seal a world.


    Back on earth, the sinkhole has been filled with magma.


    Of course, this is not a matter for the four.


    "Mary, have you got the way to establish the kingdom of God from Ares?" Zhang Tianyi asked.


    "He used to cooperate like that, in fact, he was digging a hole." "He just hopes that one of us can become a God. Of course, if this person is Chen Yu, it will be the most perfect result for him," said Mary


    "Is there any defect in what he used to say?" Chen asked with a frown.


    "No problem, but he didn''t tell us from the beginning to the end how to build the kingdom of God, which is the biggest problem."


    "Can''t you feel it?"


    "Not in time." Twenty three generations of Blood Mary helplessly said: "the divine power of the gods must be based on the divine kingdom. If there is no divine Kingdom, it will gradually decline and eventually return to heaven and earth. At the beginning, I felt like you, the most troublesome step has passed. Even if I don''t know how to establish the divine Kingdom, at least I have a lot of time to explore by myself, but soon, I found that my divine power and divine power were declining. I went to see Ares once. He told me the truth frankly. If he didn''t meet his requirements, he would not tell me how to build the kingdom of God. "


    "What are his conditions?"


    "Freedom, and Milo tazik Williams.""And what do you exchange?" Chen Yu looks at the twenty-three generations of Blood Mary.


    Ares and Milo tazik Williams are his personal spoils.


    Just because they share doesn''t mean they can decide where Ares and Milo tanzk Williams belong.


    "I know that a world, just like the world we have just been to, is the potential enemy of our world. I use the information of that world, as well as the channel entrance as the exchange."


    Zhang Tianyi and baifra both look up at Chen Zhu.


    Although they have it on hand, it''s uncertain whether it can be used for the time being.


    But I didn''t expect that twenty-three generations of Blood Mary actually used the information of one world to exchange with Chen Yu.


    "Of course, the world is very small, probably only a quarter of the world of Lupercalia."


    "Well, Ares and Milo tanzk Williams will give it to you. I don''t care how you deal with him."


    When Chen Yu returned to Los Angeles, he stopped by to pick up Fanny.


    Dinner, the family get together.


    But Chen found that Lao Hei had been standing at the table.


    Being watched by a god of death for a family meal makes Chen Yu endure it.


    It''s not good to feel that everyone in my family is just as handy.


    Also did not eat a few mouthfuls, Chen Yu went to his and old black base.


    "Lao Hei, why are you staring at my family when I eat?" Chen Yu asked with displeasure.


    "Sorry, I just want to share a good news with you as soon as possible, and your family can''t see me."


    "But I can see it." Chen Yu said with a black face, "what''s the good news?"


    "Research, our research, I have achieved results."


    "Which study?"


    Chen Yu and Lao Hei carried out many experiments, most of which were taboo experiments.


    "Immortal experiment, the research materials you brought back last time, combined with our own research materials, I found new inspiration, and now I have some achievements."

 Chapter 2903

    Last time, Chen Yu let Ning Tai Jason and helm go.


    However, their research data and data were taken away by Chen Yu.


    Also pondered with the old black several nights.


    But Chen Yu''s biggest weakness is his lack of perseverance.


    After a few days of research, when you meet a bottleneck, you should be the shopkeeper.


    So the research work is basically done by Lao Hei alone.


    And Lao Hei is still a busy man.


    He''s not Chen Yu, a three-day fisherman and two-day sun catcher.


    He has a serious career, death.


    But they took the time to finish the research.


    In fact, in the past two years, Chen Yu and Lao Hei have developed something.


    But these things are basically invisible.


    It''s a disaster to put it outside.


    For example, a kind of magic developed by Chen Yu and Lao Hei is extremely evil.


    In a word, it is the evolution version of the necromancy, which has established a complete system. Combined with the magic developed by Lao Hei in the past few hundred years, the magic types are not much worse than those widely spread magic systems.


    This extreme demon method is created by combining the characteristics of the soul enchanting emissary of Lao Hei himself.


    But there is a big flaw in this magic.


    There are too few people who can practice this magic


    Well To be exact, none.


    Well, that''s the reality.


    Because the evil magic can only be used by the old black.


    In short, apart from improving the working efficiency of Laohei, there is no or no use for birds.


    Lao Hei also thought about it. He changed the evil magic and let Chen Yu practice it to see if he can practice it.


    However, Chen Yu''s goods have two minds.


    I don''t care much about evil magic.


    The next day, I turned my interest and attention to other aspects.


    Lao Hei wandered to Chen Yu''s front, and this time he took a piece of information.


    There is also a container in which there is a live toad.


    All the living things here were brought in by Chen Zhu.


    But Chen did not have any impression of the toad.


    After all, the toad in the container is about to catch up with the old hen, and has serrated teeth.


    If Chen Yu brought in such a characteristic toad, he couldn''t have no impression.


    "Where did this come from? Don''t say you killed. "


    Although the old black has evolved from the enchanting emissary to the death emissary.


    But the rules haven''t changed. We can''t kill.


    So he didn''t dare to experiment with animals.


    If a living thing is not easy to kill, how much life yuan is left in the living thing, and how much life yuan is needed by Laohei.


    And the old black this kind of punishment also takes the rounding, the change is not enough integer, that deducts a year''s life Yuan directly.


    For example, a small animal with a life span of more than ten days.


    The whole life of a year should be deducted as well.


    "This is the result of our research. It was a dead toad, but now it is revived by me."


    "Resurrection!?" Chen Yu narrowed his eyes.


    It''s hard to talk about resurrection.


    After all, there are so many techniques and magic about resurrection.


    Few of them are really resurrected.


    Or there are all kinds of restrictions and very troublesome and serious consequences.


    And these troubles are in every way.


    Some are the defects of the resurrected, or the karma of the caster.


    Chen Yu, the most perfect resurrection skill, also knows it.


    For example, life rotation, the magic of Chinese Taoism.


    It''s said by Zhang Tianyi that this spell needs to sacrifice one''s relatives for life.


    And focus on this feeling, the feeling of close relatives.


    There is no two fetters to success.


    Now Lao Hei says he succeeded in resurrecting the toad.


    Chen Yu is a little incredulous.


    "In addition to some variation of the resurrected toad, all other aspects are perfect, the soul is complete, and the strength of the soul is greatly increased, and the body cells are also resurrected, not dead things, but also not dead creatures."


    "Variation? It didn''t look like this? "


    "It was a six centimeter red eyed toad." Said old black.


    "A six centimeter red eye toad, and then it''s turned into something at least 30 centimeter now. People believe that it''s basketball. Is it resurrection? It''s all genetically engineered, okay. "


    "Because it''s a toad, I''m not sure if its mind has changed. Don''t you know animal language? Try to communicate with it."


    Chen Yu rolled his eyes and said, "I can''t communicate. My animal language can only communicate with the more developed biology in my brain. Toad is definitely not in the list What about the rest? Immortality is more than resurrection. In Chen''s understanding, immortality represents immortality and immortality. ""It has a very strong ability of regeneration, and the strength of the body is even comparable to that of steel. It can''t be eliminated, but it should be the strongest among creatures of the same size. Even in magical creatures, it can rank the top. And the most successful place is that its spirit and soul can''t be extracted as long as it doesn''t completely eliminate its body."


    "How is this done?" Chen asked curiously.


    The connection between creatures and souls is not perfect.


    There are many ways to get the soul out without destroying the body.


    In Chen''s view, the only bright spot of Laohei''s experimental product should be this point.


    Soul cannot be drawn out without destroying the body, which means that soul type attacks are hard to damage it.


    The body is the best shield against soul attack.


    Of course, it''s a normal soul attack.


    Even soul attack can crush the body if it reaches Chen Yu''s level.


    "Let me try."


    When Lao Hei opened the container, the toad immediately attacked Chen.


    "It''s not cute." Chen Chu flicked his finger and opened the big toad: "it seems that we don''t need to think about its thinking. Ordinary toads don''t have such aggression."


    Old black nodded, and Chen Yu made a hole in big toad.


    The big toad croaked and rolled several times.


    Chen Yu doesn''t play hard. The toad seems to be in a bit of a bad mood.


    However, it can be seen that the wound is bleeding.


    "Resilience is really strong, but it seems to consume the power of soul. Its soul is in decline. Originally, it consumed physical strength, magic or vitality. Now you consume the power of soul. I don''t think this change is an advantage."


    At present, the main way to recover the injury is to consume physical strength, magic and vitality.


    The effect of energy consumption is the worst, followed by magic. Different magic is applied to the body to accelerate the recovery of injury, with different strengths and weaknesses.


    But the most effective way is to recover the injury at the cost of life.


    It''s more effective than the quick acting heart saving pill. It''s almost immediate.

 Chapter 2904

    Chen Yu verified the test sample of Laohei.


    As for the mutant creature based on a toad, it''s really valuable.


    But it doesn''t mean anything to Chen Yu or Lao Hei.


    The success in the old black mouth is only the success in the resurrection.


    It''s ten thousand miles from the real immortality.


    It''s understandable, too.


    Just because of Chen Yu''s metaphysics, and Lao Hei, who is not a ghost, is not a ghost.


    If they can spend a few years to work out the real immortality, it is estimated that the predecessors all grew up by feeding X.


    It can''t even be connected.


    If Chen can spend a few years, he will first thoroughly study the basic research of metaphysics.


    Then spend hundreds of years and old black to study.


    It is estimated that it is possible to be close to success in an immortal project.


    The word immortality is too big in itself.


    As the so-called omniscient.


    In this world or in all the gods'' legends, who can really be omniscient?


    The most loser Chen Yu knows is a handsome boy.


    It is estimated that he is far from omniscient.


    Let alone omniscient, even the immortal estimate has not been achieved.


    So Lao Hei said that his research was successful, and Chen Yu didn''t believe it at all.


    Of course, perhaps the research data of helm and Ning Tai Jason misled Lao Hei.


    After all, their cultivation and realm, and even their vision are not high.


    Maybe they think immortality is that they can''t be killed by most of the monks and have a long life.


    "Lao Hei, do you have time in recent days?"


    "I''m not sure. I have several tasks for at least three days." Old black replied.


    Lao Hei''s job function is not assigned in advance, but within the scope of his activities, he can sense who is dying.


    This kind of task is not assigned by anyone, but perceived by himself.


    This ability is innate to the enchanter.


    Just as they were born to know their duties.


    And this kind of perception is uncertain. At the longest time, it can be felt in three days.


    If it''s slow, it may not be felt until a few minutes before the death.


    But it''s not that all the souls of the sensed dead need to be collected by Lao Hei.


    Lao Hei can also choose some souls and give up some souls.


    Giving up doesn''t mean the other side won''t die.


    The formation of some ghosts is due to the fact that the enchanting messengers in the area where the dead are located did not take their souls away.


    Generally speaking, Lao Hei only needs to complete a certain share.


    "Haven''t you finished your share of this quarter?"


    "It''s done." "I can spare time if you want," said the old black


    "I just destroyed a world today." Chen Yu said, "and broke the will of the world in that world."


    Lao Hei looked at Chen Yu with surprised eyes: "when I knew you, you were just a little stronger than ordinary people, but now, you can tell me that you destroyed a world so lightly."


    "I wonder if that world has its own soul." Chen said.


    The standard of a creature is body, consciousness and soul.


    Chen wants to confirm whether a world has its own soul.


    So Chen wants Lao Hei to help.


    If the world of viper really has the soul of the world.


    Then only Lao Hei is most likely to find it.


    "Yes." Old black did not hesitate to agree with the Chen Yu: "but I can not guarantee that it will be found."


    Chen can understand. After all, what they are looking for this time is so special.


    Even they are not sure whether this thing really exists.


    ¡­¡­


    Portia has now fully accepted her identity, witch.


    So it is no longer strange for Chen Yu''s family.


    The bad devil no longer needs to avoid Portia''s eyes and ears.


    As long as there are no outsiders, the evil devil will come back and forth to work at home.


    Portia also changed from initial fear to complete acceptance.


    Of course, at the beginning, she had some hopes that she might be able to defeat Chen Yu one day.


    Then she told Portia.


    The one in the yard is said to be the leader of Hollywood handicrafts, but it''s true.


    And it''s the head of the dragon that Chen Yu cut himself off.


    When Portia knew the truth, she never mentioned the defeat of Chen Yu.


    She was worried that if she angered Chen, her head might be used as a decoration at home.Anyway, it''s said by zevlar that Chen''s enemies are not very alive.


    Then Portia was completely honest.


    Chen Yu came up from the basement and saw that she was mowing.


    Portia, on the other hand, groped up and down the cupboard in the living room.


    "Portia, what are you doing?"


    Portia suddenly heard Chen Yu''s voice and was shocked.


    "Well Nothing. " Portia looked like she was too frightened to look at Chen.


    "Boss, she''s looking for a magic book." She looked at Portia in the living room.


    Portia looked at flora with some complaints.


    "Just look for it. What are you doing secretly? If you need it, I''ll help you find some. "


    "Boss Aren''t magic books all valuable? If you touch a magic book that doesn''t belong to you, will it be hunted down? " As a new spirit, Portia didn''t know much about the rules of the spirit.


    A lot of things are her personal conjectures, or watching the films and TV plays in those plots, compared with the real situation, obviously there are many differences.


    "If you have money, you have everything, including magic books."


    "Really?" Portia was overjoyed.


    "But if you want a magic book, it''s for a fee."


    Portia, with a dark face, cursed the damn capitalist.


    If you want money, say an egg


    She has everything now but no money.


    But now she has a new understanding of Chen Yu''s family.


    She thinks everything here can be magic props.


    She guessed that the water on the table was magic potion.


    At this time, navika Lina came.


    "Boss, people of northern gravity have urged many times, hoping to complete the contract as soon as possible."


    Although it was agreed last time, it still hasn''t signed up.


    According to the strategy of Chen Yu and navika Linna, Chen Yu is now on a business trip and hasn''t come back.


    Of course, nevika Linna continues to make Chen Yu appear to be watching an air show in other places.


    This is to put pressure on the people of gravity in the north and make them feel that Chen is not fully determined.


    To this end, the negotiators of northern gravity even promised navika Linna that as long as Chen Yu and them can successfully complete the contract, she will receive a signing fee of two million dollars.


    "Do you think it''s time to sign?"


    "I think they still have room for price reduction."


    "Well, keep your eyes on it."

 Chapter 2905

    "Nice to see you again, Mr. Chen." Bingley Lang is full of enthusiasm.


    No matter what he thinks, his face must show 120000 enthusiasm.


    No way, who let Chen Yu be the biggest customer of North gravity in the past two years.


    Although he knew that Chen Yu delayed signing the contract after the negotiation in order to let them reduce the price.


    But I can''t help it. Now Chen Yu finally shows up.


    He never mentioned it, as if it had never happened.


    Of course, procrastination for so many days is also fruitful.


    That''s another $5 million reduction in gravity in the north and a $2 million signing fee for navika Lina.


    "Hello, Mr. Bingley." Chen replied with a smile.


    "Mr. Chen, it''s not easy for you to wait."


    "No way. I don''t have enough money on hand, so I need to be careful about this kind of big deal." Chen Yu expressed his helplessness.


    Portia and zevlar are secretly rolling their eyes.


    Alexis and her team of lawyers are rolling their eyes, too.


    Due to the signing, the contract needs to be reviewed on site.


    The content of the contract alone has hundreds of pages, so it needs to be reviewed by the lawyer teams of both parties for at least a few hours.


    So both sides brought their own team of lawyers.


    They are either Chen''s direct subordinates, or they have long-term contact and cooperation with Chen.


    There is a general concept about Chen''s wealth and income.


    Chen Yu says he has not enough money on hand?


    What about the ghost? Chen Yu''s cash on hand is definitely the most abundant in the world, no matter for individuals or enterprises. There is no one!


    As for prudence? Millions of dollars saved for these days of delays?


    That''s even more bullshit. Will Chen really care about these millions of dollars?


    It is estimated that he cares more about the pleasure of making the other party anxious.


    Don''t doubt the bad taste of a rich man.


    Chen Yu and Bingley Lang are just like people who have nothing to do, chatting around.


    The two teams began to review the contract, or communicate the terms of the contract.


    "How many space exhibitions has Mr. Chen watched recently?"


    "There are so many." Chen replied casually.


    Space show? Do you have that leisure?


    But since it is used as an excuse to delay time.


    Even if it''s a hoax, it can''t be admitted face to face.


    "I wonder if any company is satisfied with its model?"


    "Satisfied with everything but the price."


    "Ha ha Is Mr. Chen short of money? If necessary, I can introduce the loan bank. "


    Bingley Lang knows that Chen Yu paid cash directly instead of a loan for his family''s plane.


    Although it''s not the whole amount, even if it''s only 20% of the first amount, it''s still as high as $220 million.


    It''s not just money. If you want to buy a big company with ten billion dollars, you may have several billion dollars in the first payment.


    If other rich people have $230 million in cash, it is estimated that they are all investing instead of buying luxury goods.


    It''s not that other rich people don''t buy luxury goods, but their luxury goods must be purchased by loans, not by cash.


    Chen Yu rolled his eyes and his head was in water before he asked for a loan.


    Of course, his ideas are brain drain in the eyes of others.


    "Mr. Chen, I have a party this weekend. Do you have time?"


    "Sorry, my friend got married this weekend. I have to go. I''m the best man."


    "Well, it''s a pity. It seems that we can only wait another time."


    At noon, Bingley Lang invited Chen to dinner, while others continued to review the contract.


    In order to entertain Chen, Bingley Lang chose a Chinese restaurant.


    It''s not very high-end, at least it tastes good.


    But Chen doesn''t like eating out very much.


    The main thing is to eat a little more.


    It''s impossible to have a good time outside.


    However, Chen Yu still needs to say that he is very happy to eat. Bingley Lang''s restaurant is very good and so on.


    Until Chen Yu received a call from Alex, saying that the contract has been reviewed and can go back to sign.


    Then they went back to the North gravity division to sign the contract.


    After the final signing, Bingley Lang and the northern gravity team were relieved.


    This business is a timely help to them.


    After signing the contract, Chen went home directly to supplement his nutrition.


    Then he made another call to China.


    Nothing else, just a meeting.


    Well, the employees who joined in the early stage are looking forward to Chen''s remote video conference.Later, I joined in, and I heard that Chen Yu''s remote video conference, so I''m looking forward to it.


    "Zhang Ting, go to call the company''s staff and have a meeting."


    Zhang Ting is helpless. Her boss is good at everything and doesn''t meddle in the company''s affairs.


    And they don''t give random directions to their works.


    But the biggest problem is too much money.


    Every meeting feels like giving benefits to employees.


    Soon, Zhang Ting called all the staff together.


    "Boss, everything is here except those who ask for leave. What''s the theme of this meeting?"


    "In this way, or after the last play, the protagonist of this movie falls into a world that has its own will and can use the power of the whole world No, it''s not the power of the whole world. It''s a huge power. It makes a body and attacks the protagonist. According to the idea you provided at the beginning, the most powerful killing move of the protagonist is meteorite. According to the calculation of the actual physical formula, it can effectively cause damage. But the biggest problem is that the accumulation time is too long, and now the strength level of the protagonist has changed It''s changed to a 200 billion ton ceiling, so you can think of some suitable moves for me again according to this value. "


    Old employees will no longer refute or raise objections, they will only think according to Chen Yu''s requirements.


    Only those new employees are confused.


    "Boss, 200 billion tons can create a black hole, right?" Zhang Ting said.


    "No, it''s not enough." Chen Yu shook his head.


    What do you want? 200 billion tons of black holes?


    If I have the strength to lift up the earth that day and compress the earth to the size of a coin, then a black hole can be generated.


    And lifting the earth doesn''t mean you can compress the earth into a black hole. These are two concepts.


    Two hundred billion tons is not enough to produce black holes.


    Unless you can compress 200 billion tons of material to the size of a cell.


    Zhang Ting has been discussing why it is necessary to follow the physical rules of reality.


    Since it''s a movie script, why can''t we go beyond a little physics?


    What''s more, it''s not reasonable for a given human being to have 200 billion tons of power.


    Everest weighs only a billion tons. Can one lift 200 Everest?

 Chapter 2906

    "Boss, why not increase the rotation when releasing the meteorite?"


    "No, dizzy." Chen immediately rejected the proposal.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Dizziness? It''s not you. What are you dizzy about?


    The answer to Chen Yu was quite speechless.


    But who let him be the boss.


    "Can other gases and rocks be controlled to form a giant form?"


    "It''s no use. It''s better to be straightforward." Chen rejected the proposal again: "besides, if a stone giant can''t destroy the world, it''s better to smash it with a meteorite."


    In fact, meteorites are a good way.


    However, there are two defects. One is the terrain, which must be on the ground. If it is underground, there is no way.


    Another defect is that the storage time is too long.


    Moreover, the higher you fly, the thinner the air, the less air you can absorb, and the less weight you can add.


    In theory, if Chen Yu flies high enough and the weight of xiaotiandi increases large enough, Chen Yu can even destroy the whole world in one move.


    "Boss, the protagonist has no other metaphysical ability except physical non-human?"


    "No."


    Chen can play some low-level magic.


    But these magic is basically the level of beating children.


    So these magic are meaningless.


    "By the way, the protagonist has three attributes: Thunder, fire and water."


    Again, people are speechless. Is this a temporary increase?


    "Boss, what are the three attributes of the protagonist?"


    "The attribute of thunder can absorb and release, the attribute of fire can also be released. At the same time, it has certain control power, and it can generate the attribute energy of fire itself. Fire should be considered as the main attribute of the protagonist, while water is pure control, without accurate value. Both thunder and water should be close to the level of a natural disaster. If the attribute of fire is simply calculated by energy, it is roughly equivalent to A 50 million ton TNT explosive equivalent nuclear bomb, and the majority of the protagonist''s strength is driven by fire attribute energy. "


    "Can you condense fire energy in advance? It can be used in the way of Dao Yu when it is taken out in the battle. This fire attribute sphere has a very high temperature, which can make the enemy fly away with a touch, and also has a very high quality. " Zhang Ting said.


    "That is to say, this is actually the upgraded version of neutron star?"


    "Yes, ordinary neutron stars are made of compressed air. Now they are converted into fire energy."


    "This idea is OK, 10 points," Chen said


    Finally, there was an idea that could brighten his eyes.


    "Boss, that thunder attribute should also be ok?"


    "No, the protagonist can''t generate lightning attribute by himself. To compress the energy of lightning attribute, the first thing is to absorb it. Can the protagonist go to the power station to absorb a wave first?"


    Later, many people put forward many ideas.


    However, Chen has no new or operational skills.


    After the video conference, Chen entered the river map.


    ¡­¡­


    Boom -


    Chen Yu shakes his head. The fire energy is too violent.


    After a little compression of a certain density, it will explode directly.


    Fire energy is much more difficult to compress than simply using air and a small amount of dark liquid.


    No, it can''t make a neutron star with pure fire property in a lifetime.


    What if you add some other attributes to the mix? Whether it can be or not?


    Chen began to try again.


    The reason for the explosion is that the fire energy is too active.


    Add a certain proportion of air for neutralization.


    Reduce the proportion of fire attributes, but also reduce the activity of fire attributes.


    In the picture of the river, the most important thing for Chen is time.


    Chen has plenty of time to try and experiment.


    If you can''t do it once, you can do it ten times. If you can''t do it ten times, you can do it one hundred times A thousand times.


    Failure after failure, explosion after explosion.


    Chen Yu constantly changed the proportion.


    Finally, Chen Yu succeeded in making a 100 million ton neutron star on the thirty fifth day of the river map.


    The neutron star is made of about 21% air plus 79% fire energy.


    Of course, the actual ratio should be more detailed.


    Chen Zhu looks at the dark red ball in his hand.


    Unlike black neutron stars made of pure air.


    The neutron star is dark red.


    Because of its high density, the surface temperature of this dark red neutron star is surprisingly high.


    Even far beyond the pure fire attribute energy.


    Chen Yu flew into the air and picked out a mountain one kilometer high.The dark red neutron star in his hand flew out.


    The dark red neutron star was directly in the doomsday mountain when it hit the mountain peak, and soon exceeded Chen''s control of the small world.


    According to the trajectory of the dark red neutron star, it should be in the middle of the mountain.


    After 0.01 seconds, the dark red neutron star finally released its terror energy.


    Boom -


    flash of destruction.


    The sky is shaking and the mountains are crumbling!


    The mountain was not blasted but evaporated.


    There is almost no complete fragment of the whole mountain.


    A few nearby peaks failed to escape the bad luck and sank in an instant.


    Neville can even make Chen Yu feel palpitation.


    Single lethality can be said to be the best of all Chen''s moves in the past.


    There is a huge pit left on the ground, in which only molten magma converges.


    This is hundreds of times more powerful than a normal neutron star.


    The power of ordinary neutron star is more powerful than that of strategic missile.


    It''s impossible to flatten a mountain, let alone evaporate it directly.


    But when Chen made the dark red neutron star again, he failed again.


    This ratio is too difficult to grasp. A little more will lead to the failure of the dark red neutron star.


    If this kind of failure happens in the battle, the consequences are unimaginable.


    Chen can only keep trying and practicing.


    Now the proportion has been roughly determined.


    But proficiency is far from enough.


    The second dark red neutron star is the eighth day after Chen made the first one.


    If you face a strong enemy in the future, can you tell the enemy that I will give you a big move in eight days.


    This is obviously impossible.


    Chen Xun needs to be proficient, and then proficient.


    Making a dark red neutron star for more than a second is a failure.


    The third dark red neutron star was made the next day.


    The fourth is in the next hour.


    The fifth, the sixth, the seventh


    Chen''s success rate in manufacturing dark red neutron stars is increasing.


    However, the speed is still not improved.


    Chen needs to spend more than ten seconds carefully to make one.


    Ten seconds of time, obviously can not meet the needs of the fight.


    At least in high-end combat, a dozen seconds is enough to kill hundreds of times.


    So Chen Yu still needs to continue to practice. Not to mention that he can make hundreds of neutron stars in a moment, at least in a short time.


    And must be 100% success rate, need to achieve all the manufacturing and release.


    This is strategic.

 Chapter 2907

    Ten, one hundred, one thousand, ten thousand


    Practice is an endless road.


    When Chen Yu thought that the dark red neutron star was skilled enough.


    Chen wants to go further.


    Chen hopes that he can make hundreds or even thousands of neutron stars in an instant, just like a normal neutron star.


    But it''s very difficult to make two at the same time.


    Not to mention making more than three numbers of dark red neutron stars at the same time.


    Chen Yu spent more time building two dark red neutron stars at the same time than all the previous times and times combined.


    It''s too hard! It''s like the left-right fight in the novel, which requires one mind and two uses.


    As for making ordinary neutron stars, hundreds and thousands of them can be made instantly.


    This is totally different. Ordinary neutron stars do not have any technical content.


    As long as the strength is enough, close your eyes to absorb and compress the surrounding air.


    But dark red neutron stars need to control their energy to millicentistokes.


    On the 100th day, Chen gave up.


    It feels like there''s no chance of success at all.


    It was only a few hours after the river map.


    Portia and zevlar were all shocked to see Chen Yu suddenly appear.


    "Boss, why do you show up like a ghost?"


    "When did you come back?"


    "After you have signed, we have arranged the contract, went to the notary office to finish the final justice and then came back."


    The two of them have been back for some time.


    But I didn''t see Chen Yu. I thought he was out again.


    Who knows Chen Yu suddenly appears.


    Just then a car came in outside the manor.


    Chen Chu looks up at the eye monitor.


    There are three people on and off the bus, exactly two and a half.


    Zhang Tianyi, baifra and 23 generations of Blood Mary.


    Zhang Tianyi holds 23 generations of Blood Mary.


    Although it seems normal.


    But Chen Yu knew that Mary, the twenty third generation of blood, was an old woman in her 150''s.


    It''s such a picture that people don''t know what to say.


    All in all, it''s just weird.


    And the twenty-three generations of Blood Mary is like a child.


    But as a true God.


    It''s not that she can''t walk.


    "These three guys are here."


    Chen Chu murmured, but let the three of them in.


    Portia also saw three people on surveillance.


    "Do you know these two people, jefra?"


    "That old Chinese man should be the Tianshi of Longhushan Tianshi sect. He should be the first one in the world. That Central Asian is a little familiar, not very clear." Said jevra quietly.


    "The first man in a different world?" Portia''s eyes were wide. "You said our boss is the best?"


    "Fame, do you understand? It''s like a Grammy queen who wins the most awards, but that doesn''t mean she''s the best singer. "


    "Well, that''s what you say."


    By this time Chen Yu had already brought in three people.


    Jevrala left with Portia.


    Portia is not very willing.


    But she couldn''t hold up her strength.


    "What is it?" Chen asked directly.


    Zhang Tianyi looks up and down at Chen Zhu.


    "Your breath is more and more profound. It''s only two days. How do you practice?" Zhang Tianyi looked at Chen Yu in amazement: "or once he broke through the upper Qing Dynasty, he could go for thousands of miles in a day?"


    Chen Chu shrugged: "I''m not really a breakthrough, I''m short of something."


    "What?"


    "I don''t know." Chen Yu shook his head.


    "Isn''t that a breakthrough in the upper Qing Dynasty?"


    "At least I don''t feel perfect."


    "In any case, you are in a state that has never been seen before."


    "Unprecedented? Maybe some people in ancient times have reached this realm, but it''s not recorded. "


    "So what do you think you should call this realm now?"


    It doesn''t matter if someone has actually arrived in the past.


    At least in their eyes, Chen is the first.


    Chen Yu''s present state is unprecedented in the past.


    So there is no name to call.


    "When you come today, you will not come to discuss what this realm is called."


    "This is also one of the purposes. You should know that the address also represents the fortune of heaven. As the first person in history, you are entitled to be named."


    Chen Zhuo scratched his head. He was not good at naming.Chen Chu thought for a while, just about to open his mouth, Zhang Tianyi said, "don''t get a name that doesn''t match, and don''t get a name that''s too big."


    "What''s your opinion?"


    "No problem."


    "I''m breaking through the upper Qing Dynasty in the world of the snake god. Take a feather Eclosion is not as good as eclosion? How is it? "


    "Yes." The three nodded at the same time and accepted the name.


    "I thought you''d think a little more about it."


    Just at this time, the sky suddenly appeared with thunder. The thunder ran across the sky and was faintly visible in the clouds, with some mottled colors.


    ¡­¡­


    Wutai Mountain, Qingliang temple -


    Qingliang temple has been closed for more than a month.


    At the moment, in a Zen room, an old monk is sitting on the top of a futon.


    The old monk''s body is haunted.


    All of a sudden, the old monk drank a lot, the dense Qi suddenly restrained, and then the whole body burst out a golden light.


    In the Zen room, the old monk''s dry wrinkled skin is quickly congested and rejuvenated.


    Outside, a group of monks chanted Sutras in unison.


    The door of the Zen room opened slowly. When the old monk appeared in front of the disciples again, he was already middle-aged.


    "Amitabha, I am worthy of all expectations. I have already proved one leaf Bodhi. Thank you, all disciples."


    "Congratulations to the Buddhist heart master."


    "Congratulations to the Buddhist heart master."


    Although a group of disciples seemed calm, they were all in a happy mood. Several old monks were even more overjoyed.


    At last, they can have a person who is equal to many of the best in Taoism.


    In the past decades, after the old generation passed away, no one in the Zen forest can prove a Bodhi.


    However, there are a series of peerless figures in Taoism, such as the dragon and Tiger Mountain Tianshi cult, Maoshan Tianshi mansion, and Kunlun holy land, all of which are full of wonders.


    On the contrary, although they are also one of the two major religions in China, there is still no one in front of them.


    Old monk fanxin also has a smile on his face.


    Just about to say a few encouraging words, suddenly a colorful thunder across the sky.


    The old monk fanxin''s face slightly changed. The colorful thunder contains the theory of heaven and earth. It seems that something has been branded into the heaven and earth.


    The Buddhist heart old monk at the moment obtains a bodhi, perceives something extraordinary and vaguely.


    This feeling is indescribable. It''s just like the clouds just plucked to see the moon. At the next moment, there are dark clouds covering the top.


    Old monk fanxin looked at the sky for a long time. He couldn''t say what he felt. In a word, it made him uncomfortable.

 Chapter 2908

    At the same time, the real person Qingping on Maoshan also looked up at the sky.


    It seems that something has been sensed in the dark.


    Immortal Qingping immediately went out of his cave.


    Pulling a disciple, he asked, "whose divination is the best on the mountain?"


    "Ah? Shizu It''s martial uncle Ling. "


    "Which martial uncle Ling?"


    "Uncle Lingyun."


    "Call to see him." Immortal Qingping doesn''t know which is Lingyun.


    She has long neglected the affairs of the mountain gate.


    If it wasn''t for the last time that Zhang Ding was abandoned because of the broken Mountain Gate.


    It''s estimated that she''s still closed.


    However, there is no palm teaching in the mountain gate.


    She can only manage the affairs of Shanmen temporarily.


    Not long ago, a twenty-five-six-year-old Taoist came to Qingping.


    "Disciple Lingyun, pay a visit to martial uncle."


    "Well, whose disciple are you?" Asked immortal Qingping.


    "My disciple is under Baiyun gate of Baiyi sect."


    "I heard from other disciples that you are the best diviner in the mountain gate?"


    "I dare not. There are so many heroes in teaching, and so are those who are far better than my disciples."


    "Well, you don''t have to empty your head in front of me." Immortal Qingping waved: "what kind of divination are you proficient in?"


    "I have some opinions on the measurement of characters and the look of faces."


    "Then you can help me to measure a word." Said immortal Qingping.


    "Yes, please let me know."


    Immortal Qingping is thinking about what to test.


    At this time, a bird feather fell in front of the real person Qingping.


    Qingping''s immortal was shocked and caught the feather.


    "You can help me to measure the feather characters of this feather."


    "Yu, with the right bracket as the blade, is for gold. The west is for gold, and the two brackets are for wings. This is a long way to go. It should be on the other side of the ocean. What Shi Shuzu cares about originates from the West. Yu is a two-phase word, implying that he is the one who is in the heart of Yu when he is in the heart." Lingyun went on to say: "feather is another meeting. It''s the meeting of an old man. Feather can be a wing. In the west, the first word associated with feather is angel. Feather can be a fall. So if martial uncle Zu has the heart, he can go to the city of angels, Los Angeles, and get something."


    "Are you sure?"


    "Martial uncle, you are a Taoist. You should have heard the words of Xuanmen. If you believe it, you will have it. If you don''t believe it, you will have nothing." Lingyun said with a smile.


    "Well, you and I will go to Los Angeles." Said immortal Qingping.


    "Ah?" Lingyun looks at Qingping in surprise.


    She thought that real Qingping was just looking for her to divine.


    I didn''t expect to ask her to go abroad.


    Although Lingyun is not a local steamed stuffed bun, he has been saving for the longest time in his life and still takes a bullet train.


    Unexpectedly, this time, immortal Qingping asked her to go abroad.


    ¡­¡­


    "What is this?" Chen Zhuo pointed to the lightning that had just passed the sky. "It''s not that the God is not satisfied with the name. Are you going to kill me with thunder?"


    "It''s OK. To Xuan, that is to say, heaven and earth are the evidence. The way is true, and Hong Lei is the evidence. The way of speaking is the same." Zhang Tianyi said disapprovingly.


    "What if it''s simple?"


    , "you are the first, you has the final say, whoever will not accept it, God will kill a thunder."


    Chen Yu rolled his eyes and said, "when you talk about names, it''s one thing. Now the names are well established. What else can I do now?"


    "Mary is going to make a deal with Ares, so she''s looking for your town scene."


    "What''s going on in town? Are you going to let me kill you after the deal? "


    "No, she was afraid of Ares''s deceit."


    "What do I have to do?"


    "Ares needs to untie his shackles before handing over the method of building the kingdom of God. Mary also needs time to verify. In the process of Mary''s verification, Ares cannot be allowed to leave. That is to say, the three of us need to block ares''s retreat in the process of Mary''s verification."


    "How long does it take to verify?"


    "I don''t know. Maybe it''s three minutes, maybe it''s three days. Anyway, if Mary hasn''t finished the verification, Ares can''t leave."


    "All right, I see." Chen Yu understood what Zhang Tianyi meant.


    To the underground base where ares is being held.


    Ares saw the arrival of the four, but calmly looked up at the eyes of the four, expressionless.


    But when ares''s eyes fell on Chen Yu, they could not help wrinkling.


    He is Chen Yu''s defeated general, but he always felt that he lost for a reason.


    Because I was in a very bad state.


    Chen may not have won the battle if he was in full power.


    However, Chen Yu at the moment gives him a very bad feeling.


    There is no reason for discomfort.


    "Ares, you belong to me now. Let''s start trading." Twenty three generations of Blood Mary can''t wait to say.She doesn''t want to waste time. She wants to get the way to build the kingdom of God as soon as possible.


    Ares looked at the other three. "Are you sure you want me to take it out now?"


    All four could not help but curl their mouths.


    It''s a very low-level way to stir up the dissension.


    "You don''t need to worry."


    "I refuse, I promise you and your doctrines. I didn''t say that I would give them the way to build the kingdom of God, unless they also pay enough price."


    "To trade with me is to trade with all of us." "Even if I get it, we will share it, so you don''t have to use it as an excuse," said Mary, the 23 generation blood


    Ares''s little trick didn''t work out. He didn''t like the other three people present. He was mainly afraid of their dishonesty.


    Get it and kill him.


    If any one of them, he is sure.


    Even if you can''t beat it, it''s OK to run.


    But now there are three around him.


    He would not greet them at the same time.


    "I......" Ares''s eyes twinkled.


    At this time, Chen Yu said, "before you answer, you''d better think clearly. If you refuse again, then I can only be regarded as a failure of the transaction. I will directly release your Divine blood and feed all your organs to the dog."


    "Don''t scare me. As long as the method is still in my hands, you won''t kill me. But if I hand it in, you may kill me." Said Ares.


    "You are not the only God in the world, Bader, the God of light in the Nordic myth. He is in Los Angeles now. If we trade with him, we may not be able to get the method, so you are not required."


    Ares immediately panicked, if the chips in his hand lost their value.


    Then his result will be very miserable.


    After all, which of the four people in front of us doesn''t want to slice him.


    "Well, I agree to the deal." "But I ask that I recover before I hand over," said Ares


    "He''s procrastinating." Zhang Tianyi said, "Chen Zhu, go to contact the God of light."


    Chen Chu nodded and turned away.


    "Wait..." "All right," cried Ares, "just untie my seal, as it was agreed."

 Chapter 2909

    Ares finally agreed to the deal.


    According to the prior agreement with Mary the 23rd generation of blood.


    They need to unseal ares first.


    When ares''s seal was released.


    All four felt that ares''s strength was recovering at an amazing rate.


    Moreover, this time, there is no restriction from Milo tazik Williams.


    Suddenly, Chen Yu''s hand rested on ares''s shoulder.


    Then, Chen''s strength increased.


    "Ah What are you doing? Are you going to break the contract? " Ares''s shoulder was crushed directly by Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu looks at ares with a smile: "I think I need to give you some binding force."


    Ares looks at Chen Yu angrily.


    "If you do such a rude act again, I can only judge that you do not want to fulfill the agreement."


    Chen Yu felt that even if he crushed ares''s shoulder, it did not cause him too much trouble.


    At the same time of his recovery, his physique is also improving rapidly. At the same time, his injury is healing at an amazing speed.


    He crushed his shoulder, hardly affecting his recovery.


    And to his level of existence, unless it is a direct cut of his arm.


    Otherwise, it had little effect on his combat power.


    "Well, the promise to you has been fulfilled. Now it''s your turn." Chen said.


    Ares is not in a hurry at the moment. The longer time is delayed, the better for him.


    His power was restored quickly, as long as he was restored to full power.


    Not to mention the ability of one to four, at least there is greater assurance when running away.


    And his delay has caused four people''s dissatisfaction.


    Chen Chu takes out the black Trident directly.


    "Three! Two! One! "


    Chen Yu counted down so fast that he didn''t even react to Ares.


    Chen Yu penetrates Ares'' chest directly.


    The destructive force rushed directly into Ares.


    "Ah..." Ares wails in pain.


    He hasn''t had time to experience the joy of recovery.


    Chen Yu directly pushed him into the abyss.


    "You don''t seem to understand me." Chen Yu stared at ares with cold eyes: "or your understanding is not good."


    "Take it out Pull it out quickly! " Ares howled.


    It''s too painful to be pierced by this terrible force.


    It seems that there is a sense of sudden death at any time.


    If you can''t dispel this destructive energy immediately, you will really die.


    "Before you die, you have time to say your last words."


    Everyone looked at ares with the most peaceful eyes.


    Looking at a dying god.


    "I will cooperate with you. I will cooperate with you." Ares obviously didn''t want to die.


    "I don''t want you to waste another second, or even any useless action, and I will see you as a challenge to us."


    Chen Chu drew out the black Trident.


    In fact, all Chen''s actions have been discussed in advance.


    It''s to give ares a ride.


    Trade with a God.


    Not only should we have strength, but also have enough strength.


    After all, with the pride and arrogance of the gods, they are likely to take their words for granted.


    Ares vomited a mouthful of blood.


    Destructive energy is still raging in the body.


    He had to divide most of his powers to dispel this terrible destructive energy.


    This also led to his recovery speed is not as good as before.


    Chen''s black Trident caused damage that made him weaker than ever before.


    "Well, tell us how to build the kingdom of God." "Twenty three generations of blood," urged Mary.


    Ares took a deep breath and said, "to build a kingdom of gods, first of all, we need to open up a different space, integrate the divine power into this different space, and this different space must be very large."


    Chen Yu looks at the twenty-three generations of Blood Mary. This method is simpler than expected.


    And the twenty-three generations of Mary knew the magic of space.


    Even his own space magic is from the 23 generations of Blood Mary.


    So her space magic must be much better than her own.


    "That''s it?" Twenty three generations of Blood Mary also had some accidents.


    "It''s very simple to say, but it''s not easy to operate. As a young god, you can''t bear too much of the kingdom of God. If the kingdom of God can''t reach a certain scale, it will break up directly, and you will die. You only have one chance." Said Ares.


    Ares''s tone was rather gloating.


    Chen Zhu, Zhang Tianyi and baifraju all look at the 23 generations of Blood Mary.Twenty three generations of Blood Mary eyes sharp, staring at ares: "you still have the most important thing not to say, if it''s just what you said, I''ve tried it for a long time, if it''s your sincerity, then I won''t be merciful."


    At the same time, 23 generations of Blood Mary said to Chen Yu, "if the next time he gives me the answer is still this endless, then you can kill him directly, or leave a breath, after all, killing God is a great honor."


    "Mary, you are God yourself."


    Ares shrugged, pretending to be relaxed and said, "don''t worry, I''m just not finished."


    "Then go on."


    "You need to find the spirit of elements with the same attributes as your own divine power, communicate with them, and obtain their blessing and recognition. It is not only limited to one kind of spirit of elements, it can be a naturally generated spirit of elements, it can also be a soul with the same attribute power."


    "What kind of blessing and recognition?"


    "It''s about letting them fit into your different space."


    "Why? Why use an outsider to blend into your own different space? "


    "Because they are used as a bridge to communicate with you. In the words of Huaxia spirit, they are the second God. The spirit of this element merges with your different space, and then merges the divine power. Then the kingdom of God can be built."


    "No!" Zhang Tianyi suddenly yelled, "you are lying to us."


    Chen Yu also faintly felt that it was not right, but he could not say what was wrong.


    "It''s not your way to cultivate the second God at all, and it''s bullshit to let a foreign will integrate with the God country closely connected with itself. What if the foreign will resist Mary''s will after the integration? At the end of the day, it''s about making a wedding dress for someone else. "


    "No, you don''t understand me. First of all, you need to be recognized by the spirit of this element. This process must be voluntary." Ares hastily explained.


    However, the faces of the four people became colder and colder.


    "It seems that you have decided not to cooperate."


    "No, no, you misunderstood. You really misunderstood..."


    "No misunderstanding." Zhang Tianyi shook his head: "what you said is false at all. It can''t stand scrutiny at all. You have to lie to us, at least make up a decent lie. It''s unreasonable for you to lie. Don''t tell us that we don''t understand the power of gods. Everyone here is the strong in their own fields. We have our own judgment. Instead, it''s you, Lord Ares, you It doesn''t seem to be good at making up lies. "

 Chapter 2910

    Ares still insisted that he was telling the truth.


    Just, Zhang Tianyi asserts, Ares lies.


    Chen Yu did not say a word. He raised the black Trident and clapped it directly on Ares'' back.


    Chum -


    the lute bone on the back of Ares was directly broken by Chen Xun.


    Everyone was angry at Ares.


    Ares was terrified. He was torn down face to face. He was also a group of evil people.


    These men are ready to fight and kill.


    "You can''t kill me..." Cried ares in horror.


    "No, we can kill you! You must have heard of soul searching. " Zhang Tianyi looks at ares coldly.


    "I said, I said! I''ll tell you... " Ares looks at Zhang Tianyi in horror.


    Of course, he knows soul searching and the consequences of soul searching.


    Soul searching, first of all, is to break the soul, and then to find it from the soul fragments.


    However, soul searching is so vicious that most monks are reluctant to use it.


    If you don''t want to use it, it doesn''t mean it won''t work.


    Soul searching is widely spread.


    If it''s the average person who uses this to threaten him.


    Of course he doesn''t care.


    If ordinary friars use soul searching for him.


    With the strength of his spirit, it''s likely to break the soul of the other party first.


    But these people on the opposite side are different.


    No soul is weaker than him.


    If they use soul searching, and still in their strong time.


    He can''t stop the four people''s soul searching in front of him.


    Chen Yu is still murderous.


    It''s like killing ares at any time.


    "To build a kingdom of gods, you need to use the broken pieces of other gods." Ares''s face was startled: "I can''t build a complete theocracy, there will always be flaws."


    Ares looked at Mary the 23rd generation. "I think you''ve tried it many times."


    Twenty three generations of Blood Mary thought about it, then nodded, "it''s true that I''ve tried the method you said before. I use my divine power to integrate with different spaces, but I feel unable to continue every time."


    "Only a God with the ultimate strength can establish a kingdom of God. You, a young god, of course, do not have enough control power, nor do you have the ultimate control and understanding of your own theocracy. Of course, you cannot establish a complete kingdom of God."


    "No, it''s unreasonable. If a God can''t establish a kingdom of God after becoming a God, then the power of God will decline rapidly, and the theocracy will return to heaven and earth. In this case, how can this young god grow to the extreme? And if you have your own kingdom, why do you want to build a kingdom after you grow to the extreme? "


    "No, what I have now, or what she wants to build, is not a real Kingdom, because our kingdom is not perfect." Ares said, "of all the gods of Olympus, only one has accomplished this feat. Gaia, the God of the earth, has never done it before or after her in our family."


    Areston then said: "at first, the Titans fought with the later Twelve Gods, and Zeus, Poseidon and Hades won the war, in order to smash their kingdom and capture its fragments. Almost every generation of gods passed down in this way, which is the tradition of the Olympians."


    Ares didn''t lie this time. He didn''t dare to tell the truth, because there is only one God who has the kingdom of God.


    Twenty three generations of Blood Mary wants to establish her own kingdom of God, where to get the fragments of the kingdom of God? It goes without saying.


    And that''s exactly what ares is most worried about.


    But now, if you don''t tell the truth.


    I''m afraid I can''t fool the four people in front of me with those three inch tongues.


    But when Zhang Tian said he wanted to use soul searching, he finally counseled.


    If the kingdom of God is broken, at least he will not die.


    But if soul searching is used, death is the least cost.


    "That is to say, are you worried that we will break your kingdom?"


    "Don''t you do that?"


    "Yes." Chen replied of course.


    "I have a proposal." Ares said, "I can help you deal with Bader, the God of light of the Asaph, and use his kingdom to build your own kingdom for your companions."


    At one glance, everyone was obviously not very interested in ares''s proposal.


    Joking, they couldn''t find Bader, the God of light.


    What''s more, it''s not necessary to put a turtle in the urn.


    You have to provoke Bader, the God of light.


    They don''t have water in their heads. There''s no need for that.


    Ares looked at the people''s eyes and guessed their intentions.Hastily said: "moreover, the God of ASA is in a different era from us, and the God of ASA is different from the gods of Olympus. They appear later than us. Maybe they have found a different way to solve the defects of the gods of Olympus about the kingdom of God more perfectly."


    Chen Chu looked at the twenty-three generations of Blood Mary and said, "what do you think?"


    The silence of Mary, the twenty-three generation of blood, was a difficult decision for her.


    It''s a good thing if there is a solution.


    But only if they get the God of light.


    If a God is determined to hide, they can hardly find it.


    What''s more, it''s not sure whether the ASAS really have a solution.


    So it''s the easiest way for them to break Ares'' Kingdom.


    As for their previous agreement, Ares had no good intention and told them all lies, so the transaction was not established.


    Of course, as the leading Party, all the interpretation rights belong to Chen Yu and his four people.


    "You still have time. You can confirm if what I said is true." Said Ares.


    "How much time do you have?" Chen asked.


    "Not for a long time, but not for a moment." Twenty three generations of Blood Mary said, looking at ares at the same time: "I will confirm that if I find out that you cheated me again this time, I will kill you relentlessly, and your spirit, body and kingdom will also be my nourishment."


    The four men sealed ares again and left the cell.


    "Chen Yu, do you have any news about Bader, the God of light?" Asked Mary the twenty third generation.


    Only Chen Yu has seen Bader, the God of light.


    Others have never met.


    Chen Yu shook his head and told ares earlier that Bader was in Los Angeles, which was a lie to him.


    In fact, Bader has not heard from him since he left on the island of Gongdu.


    Probably not in Los Angeles.


    What if Bader was in Los Angeles?


    I''m afraid he''s not under anyone on the court.


    And he has a life force close to immortality.


    Only the so-called nothingness mistletoe can really kill him.


    So they may not be able to take the initiative in the face of Bader.


    Even if Bader were in a densely populated area, they wouldn''t dare.

 Chapter 2911

    Lingyun follows immortal Qingping.


    However, the dress of their two Taoist sisters attracted the eyes of the people around them.


    Lingyun is going abroad for the first time.


    On the contrary, it''s immortal Qingping. He looks at Lingyun twice when he''s old.


    In fact, immortal Qingping goes abroad once or twice a year.


    Even on Maoshan, there are several peripheral disciples with blonde hair and blue eyes.


    Qingping is not the first time that he has come to North America.


    So real Qingping is much more calm than Lingyun.


    Out of the airport.


    A taxi stopped in front of the two.


    Lingyun is going to use her half baked CET-3 and half English to communicate with each other.


    Just then, a woman took the lead in passing between the two.


    "Sorry, I''m in a hurry."


    Said, the woman is about to open the door.


    But the woman opened the door for half a day, but she couldn''t open it.


    The woman was a little worried: "Hey, why can''t you open the door? Is it broken? Damn it. "


    "How could it be? My door is not broken." Said the driver.


    Qingping looked at the woman calmly and said in fluent English: "madam, if you don''t return my things to me, I''m afraid you can''t go anywhere."


    This fluent English makes Lingyun look stupid.


    In her eyes, her martial uncle is a stubborn old man.


    She is the oldest in Maoshan.


    Of course, cultivation is also among the top.


    This kind of old monster level woman, most of the time, I''m afraid, is practicing, or on the way.


    But she never dreamed that her martial uncle could do it.


    "What? I don''t understand what you''re talking about. " The woman is a little flustered, more eager to break the door handle.


    Qingping''s eyes are calm, just standing there.


    But even if it''s just standing, the woman has felt great pressure.


    What is real Qingping? The only woman in the world of huaxialing who reached the upper Qing Dynasty.


    No one has been able to quietly touch something from her without her noticing it.


    The woman, too, was iron in the car window.


    "To Hollywood." Said the woman.


    "Shishuzu." Before Lingyun heard from real Qingping, he guessed that this woman should be a thief.


    So when she saw the woman escape, she was in a hurry.


    But the real person Qingping is not in a hurry all the time, watching the taxi drive away from her.


    "It doesn''t matter." Said immortal Qingping with disapproval.


    ¡­¡­


    "Hoo..." Calvin breathed a long sigh of relief.


    Fortunately, the two Asian women didn''t study deeply. If they shouted directly at that time, they would be in great trouble.


    After the taxi left the airport, she began to check her booty.


    It''s not a big leather bag. The style is quite retro.


    It''s just that I don''t know what kind of animal skin it is.


    I don''t know if this leather bag is worth money.


    Carrie reached into the bag and fumbled for a transparent bottle, but it contained half a bottle of black sand.


    What is this? Jialiwen is confused.


    Jialiwen touched again, a metal brand, which felt like a bronze product.


    I don''t know what''s the use of jewelry? It feels too big.


    A fist sized brass bell, a stack of yellow paper, a bottle of red liquid.


    Jialiwen began to fumble again and found a wooden box.


    Calvin felt that the box was older than the leather bag.


    Calvin shook the box. There was something in it.


    Jialiwen was about to open the box, but she found that it was stuck by a thin yellow paper.


    Calvin pulls the yellow paper straight away.


    Open the lid of the box, but there is nothing in it.


    ¡°f***¡­¡­ There''s nothing valuable. It''s a waste of my expectation. " Jialiwen scolded.


    "Here comes Hollywood, miss."


    "So fast?"


    "Come on? Miss, it''s been 50 minutes, or do you think you haven''t had a good time? How about I take another lap? Of course, it''s a charge. "


    "Well, how much is it."


    "One hundred and sixty-eight dollars."


    "Here''s one hundred dollars. You don''t have to change it."


    "Miss, I''m talking about a hundred dollars."


    "No." "Either you put the hundred dollars away, or you call the police now, and the one hundred and sixty-eight dollars won''t even be put on file," she said


    "F * * it''s my bad luck."


    The driver has seen all kinds of people. Seeing how jialiwen looks, he can guess who she is.So she can give a hundred dollars for the car, which is the ancestral high incense.


    The driver drove away swearing.


    Jialiwen slouched to find a black goods store.


    "Hi, Calvin, long time no see." The owner of the shop warmly said hello to jialiwen.


    "Help me see how much these things are worth."


    The shopkeeper carefully looked at what jialiwen had brought out.


    "Thirty dollars."


    A few minutes later, the shopkeeper gave the price.


    "F * *, are you crazy, thirty dollars? I don''t even have enough money for the car. Look at the craftsmanship of these things. They are definitely high-end handicrafts and this snake skin bag. It''s the most popular style this year. It comes from the famous Italian fashion master millon. "


    "My price doesn''t include this bag. You can take it back." The shopkeeper said with disapproval: "in addition, these things should all be Chinese products, which should be the instruments of Chinese religion. They have nothing to do with the Italian luxury goods you said."


    "I won''t sell it!" Carrie Wen was so angry that she spent two hundred dollars on her way to and from the airport.


    And the shopkeeper just gave it 30 dollars.


    That means she has to pay 170 dollars for this business.


    That doesn''t include a $12 hamburger she ate at the airport.


    I have to say that hamburgers at the airport are really expensive.


    In other places, hamburgers for $1 to $3 are sold for dollars at the airport.


    Jialiwen directly sweeps the things on the table into the leather bag, turns around angrily to leave, and even kicks the doorframe before leaving.


    "If you change your mind, remember to come back to me By the way, you have to pay for the loss of my door. " The shopkeeper called out kindly to Carrie Wen outside.


    Jialiwen turned around and gave the shopkeeper a middle finger.


    Back in her home, Calvin opened the refrigerator first.


    A peculiar smell came to my face.


    Everything in the fridge seems to have gone bad except beer.


    "F * *" jialiwen takes the beer gloomily and sits on the sofa.


    Tired for a day, let her a little tired.


    After the last can of beer.


    Carrie fainted before she knew it.


    When I woke up again, it was very dark.


    Carrie looked at the time.


    "F * *, it''s 12 o''clock."


    Jialiwen patted her head, feeling as if she was still drunk.


    Open the refrigerator again, the smell of hopeless decay is still there.


    But Calvin decided to pick out a less desperate food for her dinner.


    All of a sudden, a wind came, and jialiwen shivered.


    Dong -


    Calvin heard something fall on the floor in the living room.

 Chapter 2912

    Carrie turned to look in the living room.


    It''s empty, but I don''t know when the bag will open.


    It seems that the bottle with black sand fell to the ground.


    Calvin came forward and picked up the bottle.


    But at this time, jialiwen suddenly felt a huge force to lift her out.


    Dong -


    Calvin''s body hit the wall.


    Then a terrible face appeared in front of her.


    It was a creature full of red, white and black hairs.


    A tall, terrifying body.


    "What about things? Where is it? Give it to me! " The monster made a deafening roar.


    Calvin backed away in horror.


    She didn''t understand where the monster was coming from.


    She couldn''t even understand what the monster was talking about.


    "I don''t understand what you''re talking about? Don''t hurt me Don''t hurt me... "


    "I see." The monster calmed down a little bit, and the sharp claws were on Calvin''s forehead.


    Carrie turned her head in fright.


    She thought the monster was going to cut her skin with its claws.


    However, in the moment when the monster''s claw points to her forehead, Carrie''s brain is filled with countless knowledge.


    "Where is it?" The monster asked again.


    This time, Calvin knew what the monster was talking about.


    "What are you looking for? I don''t have what you want Or what you want, take it to yourself, please don''t hurt me If you want to eat me, please be gentle Maybe you should cut my main artery first. "


    "Where is the great artery?"


    "Here it is." In order to avoid being swallowed alive, jialiwen actively tells the monster the location of the main artery.


    "I don''t eat people." "But I''ve killed people with my teeth," said the monster


    "What are you?"


    "I''m sorry!"


    "What are you looking for? As long as I have it here, it can belong to you. "


    "Steles of beasts."


    "What?" Jialiwen obviously didn''t know what the monument was.


    "Tell me where the monument is." All of a sudden, I came close to Calvin''s face.


    Calvin watched as the giant approached.


    Frightened, she retreated to the corner and huddled herself.


    "I don''t know I don''t know any steles... "


    His fangs were exposed, and his breath was full of hot breath.


    "I really don''t know."


    "I feel like it''s here." "I feel it, it''s very close," said Wang Wu! Very close! Maybe it''s on you. "


    "I have nothing on me."


    Suddenly, the window broke without warning.


    A dark figure came in, roaring. Without any nonsense, it rushed towards me and jialiwen.


    I took a big mouthful of blood and shot out a pillar of fire.


    Boom -


    the dark shadow was hit by the pillar of fire and directly hit a hole in the wooden wall of the jialiwen family.


    Then, out of the hole came a monster about the size of me.


    The monster is pure black, with an unsettling smell of black.


    As soon as the monster appeared, it showed an uncomfortable posture, full of the desire to attack and bloodthirsty.


    Roar -


    both monsters are roaring at each other.


    But the black gas on the black monster suddenly burst out, carrying a sense of terror and oppression.


    His huge body was also pushed back a few steps.


    Then, the black monster pounced on me.


    I was immediately thrown on the ground, the black monster looked more fierce and ruthless than I was.


    The two monsters tumbled and wrestled together.


    I can''t afford to struggle. The black monster directly bites me in the neck.


    I immediately burst out a flame, but the flame didn''t hurt the black monster very much.


    Our resistance is getting smaller and smaller.


    At this time, I saw a sign falling on the ground.


    "Come on Use that thing Hit it! " I roared.


    Originally curled up in the corner of jialiwen some don''t understand, don''t understand what I am calling.


    With what?


    "That brand! Evil order of Maoshan town! Hurry up! " I roared again.


    "What?"


    "It''s the one on the ground in front of you."


    Under the guidance of sugi, jialiwen finally confirmed the brand.


    Jialiwen summoned up her courage and went up to pick up the sign.


    As soon as the black monster saw the sign in jialiwen''s hand, it turned into a black breath and went out of the original broken window.When I stood up again, I was very embarrassed and shook the fluff on my body.


    Jialiwen holds the token in her hand.


    "Don''t come here. I''ll hit you with this!" Jialiwen saw that as soon as she got the token, the black monster ran away.


    She had some courage at once, but she was still full of tension and fear in the face of me.


    "This token is used to suppress evil spirits. I''m a beast, and it''s not valid for me."


    "Is it?" Carrie looked at the token in her hand and was quite eager to try.


    "Besides, you are not the leader of Maoshan. Why do you think you can drive the magic power of token?"


    "This token can kill the monster just now?"


    "If you know how to use it." I said.


    "What''s the matter? What''s the matter with that monster? Isn''t it with you?"


    "It''s the beast Hei she, I''m the beast Hei Wu. We are born against each other, just like black and white. How can we be together?"


    "And what does it do?"


    "The beast stele, just like my purpose, do you really not know where the beast stele is?"


    "I don''t know."


    "But I feel that the monument is on you."


    Jialiwen touched up and down, and found nothing.


    "I didn''t."


    "How could it be? I can smell it. It''s on you."


    "I don''t really have one."


    Wang Wu got close and sniffed at jialiwen.


    Suddenly, his face suddenly changed: "how could it be? Why can you integrate all kinds of animal steles? "


    "What kind of animal steles do you mean?"


    Jialiwen is still very confused about the steles of all animals in his mouth.


    "It''s a artifact. It''s a artifact used to suppress animals." "I was born from the monument of all animals. It''s my duty to protect the monument. Now, when I appear from the monument of all animals, it means that all the beasts suppressed in the monument are out of trouble."


    "What kind of Steles are they?" This is still the most difficult problem for jialiwen.


    I haven''t seen any animal steles, but I said that they are on my body.


    All in all, she felt as if she had been involved in a big, very big trouble.


    I can''t tell her what the monument looks like.


    Because the monuments of animals are ever-changing and have no fixed form.


    "Where did your evil order come from?" I asked.


    "Ah? Do you say this thing? " Asked Carrie.

 Chapter 2913

    "Of course, the evil order of Maoshan town can also be called the God order of Ma Yi." I said.


    "Well That I said I picked it up. Do you believe it? "


    I gave jialiwen a very humanized gift to let her experience it.


    Pick it up? This evil order of Maoshan town is one of the treasures of Maoshan town school. Can you find it?


    I am a god beast, so he was born to know a lot.


    And he was born of the monument.


    In this process, the monks of Maoshan school urged the magic.


    Therefore, he is also a town beast of Maoshan school.


    For Maoshan school, it''s also the root of knowledge.


    It may not be known how many supernatural powers Maoshan sect has.


    But it is absolutely impossible to throw the evil order of Maoshan town on the street.


    "Well, well, I''ll tell you I stole it."


    "Stolen? Are you? Who stole it from? " I don''t believe it at all.


    If it was stolen from the Maoshan sect, how incompetent would this man be?


    And there are only a few people who can touch the evil order of Maoshan town.


    "An old woman dressed strangely looks like she is in her sixties. The color of her clothes is blue. Oh, yes Everything in this bag was stolen from her. "


    When I saw the bag on the table, my pupils suddenly contracted.


    Because there is an obvious mark on that bag.


    Such markers are common in the spirit world.


    Some monks who follow the tradition will mark their wares with their own marks.


    Seeing this sign means this person.


    However, I recognized that the owner of this sign is not someone else, but the real person Qingping.


    I''m really familiar with the real person Qingping.


    After all, he was born by immortal Qingping''s magic.


    Immortal Qingping is half of his mother.


    However, later, the steles of beasts were handed down several times in the hands of several disciples and grandchildren under the door of Qingping immortal.


    He also suspected that jialiwen had stolen it from one of the disciples or great grandchildren under the real person Qingping''s door.


    When I saw the mark on this bag, I was not calm.


    Can you steal the bag from immortal Qingping just because of jialiwen''s ability?


    It''s impossible for a thief to do it.


    It is possible for a fully armed standard corps to be equipped with strategic weapons if it is forced to rob.


    So either Calvin lied.


    Or immortal Qingping intentionally stuffed things into her arms.


    There is no third possibility.


    But think of jialiwen actually got the recognition of the beast monument.


    The beast monument is now in Calvin''s body.


    Maybe it''s the real person Qingping who intended to let jialiwen get these things.


    But now all the monsters in the monument have escaped.


    I am also very weak.


    So I can only stay with jialiwen.


    I came to the bag and reached out my claws.


    The first thing I saw was the yellow paper that Calvin had torn from the box.


    But the paper was crumpled up by Calvin.


    "This is..."


    "I tore it from a box before."


    In a flash, I blew up.


    Roar --


    "you damned woman, you let the beast go!"


    Carrie shivered again with fear.


    "What are your nerves?"


    "You fool, idiot! You opened the seal! "


    "What are you talking about? I don''t understand. "


    "That box is the monument of all animals. This talisman is the seal of all animals. You have opened the seal!"


    "You nonsense Where is the seal so easy to open, the seal in the movie and TV series, all need a lot of conditions. "


    "Because you are first recognized by the monument, you are the owner of the monument. You have the right to decide to open the seal."


    I''m very worried because he doesn''t even have the right to vent.


    Jialiwen is now the owner of the monument.


    It also means that Calvin will be his temporary master.


    I don''t care much about changing the master.


    Anyway, the owner of the stele was always changed.


    He also worked for several disciples and grandchildren under the real person Qingping.


    However, now this master is in his eyes nothing good in the jialiwen, this is not so good.


    The ability of the master determines how much strength he can play.


    Especially now, because he lost contact with the beast monument, his condition was very poor."What is this?" Jialiwen picked up the bottle with black sand and asked, "isn''t there any devil in it?"


    "This is micaceous BLACKGOLD, which is used for casting. It has a very strong restraining effect on evil things."


    "And these? Paper as yellow as the seal. "


    "Rune paper, which is used to draw runes, is a common practice carrier of Taoism." I said.


    At this time, I picked a few things out of the bag.


    A Book of Taoist Scriptures, several implements for casting.


    It seems to me that these things are used to cultivate new people.


    Is it true that Qingping is going to take her as an apprentice?


    Maybe the monster who escaped from the monument is also her test.


    "Since it is the monsters you released, you must be responsible for catching them back."


    "What? You want me to deal with those monsters? Like that? " Calvin is going crazy.


    Maybe I''m crazy. All I see now is my imagination.


    "No, it was Hei she just now. That''s not something you can deal with."


    Hei she is a monster, but she is my twin brother.


    I represent the good, and Hei represents the evil.


    We are connected with the fate of the beast steles, guarding the monsters in the steles.


    Heiyu is one of the beasts in the stele.


    And he is also responsible for devouring the spirit of monsters in the steles.


    I will be weak because I lose contact with the steles.


    Hei Yu will be more powerful.


    What he represents is the evil of monsters.


    If those monsters ravage outside, their power will become more and more powerful.


    Although the steles of beasts have a certain restraining effect on Hei she.


    But it''s restraint at its best.


    The steles of all animals are properly used in the hands of a highly cultivated monk.


    At the same time, we also know how to drive him to exert the real power of the steles, so as to suppress him.


    But now the situation is that I am not weak.


    The beast tablet is still in the hands of the novice like jialiwen, who can''t even count as a newcomer.


    Before that, Heiyu was scared away by the evil order of Maoshan town.


    He thought real Qingping was nearby.


    In fact, if Hei Yu didn''t run just now.


    They''re both going to finish.


    Don''t say jokingly, as long as Hei Yu is brave enough, he will be reckless and everything will come to an end.


    "I''m not kidding. Those monsters escaped because of you. If you are not responsible for catching them back, then the account will be on your head for every person killed by those monsters."

 Chapter 2914

    Angel coast -


    Ashley and Farley are monitoring the coastline on the watchtower.


    Ashley is Farley''s partner, and the coast guard, like the police, is in some danger.


    The meaning of partner''s existence is to be able to help the lifeguard when necessary.


    "Farley, do you have any plans for tonight?" Ashley asked.


    "No, go home and have a good night with my family." Said fari casually.


    "Are you interested in buying a house?" Ashley knew that Fanny and her men were rich, very rich.


    She has been in the office for less than a year and has never been to Chen Yu and fali''s family.


    But occasionally, the conversation between colleagues always mentions Fanny.


    So she knew that Farley was rich.


    As for how much money she has, she doesn''t have a precise concept.


    Farley looked at Ashley. "You want to sell your house?"


    "No, I''m just part-time." Ashley said: "I have a very good house on hand now. Do you have any interest?"


    Farry thought a little, and occasionally she went to see the house with Chen Yu.


    But most of the time, they are based on investment.


    First of all, we need houses with market prospects.


    If only from their own living point of view.


    Their own two big estates are enough to live in.


    Even in exchange, it''s hard to change to a better place than your own manor.


    Unless it''s pure land, Chen will also be interested.


    Of course, the first thing is to have value.


    "You can have a look." Replied Farley.


    Ashley is quite happy, though she hasn''t finished the list yet.


    But she was quite happy.


    After work, Ashley and Farley went to her house.


    The house is a high-rise apartment.


    Farley has seen many houses, and seen the location of the apartment. She has made an estimate about it.


    Farley followed Ashley into the apartment.


    The total area is about 450 square meters.


    From the floor to ceiling window on the left, you can see the Hollywood mountain directly. The geographical environment is quite excellent.


    The apartment building itself is in a busy block, and the traffic is very convenient.


    Sound insulation glass sound insulation, so even in downtown areas can not feel the noise.


    The interior decoration is very high-grade. With respect to Farley''s vision, it is estimated that the decoration is at least 500000 dollars.


    "What''s the price of this apartment?" Asked fari.


    "The total floor area is 475 square meters, and the owner''s price is $6.5 million."


    Fari looked at Ashley in surprise and asked, "are you sure you didn''t understate US $4 million?"


    You know, the price per square meter in this area is at least over 15000 dollars.


    Almost all aspects of the house are top-notch. The location, property management, orientation and environment of the apartment building are impeccable.


    In addition, the landlord''s own decoration costs for the house are also quite expensive.


    So the price of the house is a little higher than the market price, which can be understood by fari.


    There''s absolutely no way to say it''s not going up, it''s going down.


    Although it is not a prosperous market of real estate, it is not a declining trend of real estate either.


    It''s a steady increase, so the real price of the house is understandable between $10 million and $12 million.


    But Ashley gave only $6.5 million.


    This makes Fanny alert.


    Either Ashley had something else in mind.


    Or she was deceived herself.


    "There''s no mistake. I''m sure it''s six and a half million dollars." Ashley said.


    "Is there any dispute about the property right of the house?" Asked fari again.


    "Don''t worry. The property right of this house is clear. It has not been mortgaged twice or three times."


    Although Ashley is a novice intermediary, these problems that Farley is worried about are the basis of the foundation.


    If she didn''t know the exact information about the house, she didn''t dare drag Fanny to see the house.


    There are some cheap houses because of the second, third and even fourth mortgage.


    And then sell it to others in a black heart way. After the buyer starts, the house will be directly taken away by the first mortgager. Although the operation of this kind of thing is complex, if you really want to deceive people, there will be buyers.


    "Then I don''t understand why such a good house is so much cheaper than the market price?"


    Ashley hesitated and said, "because the house just died, just two days ago, and then a neighbor reported to the property management that he always heard the disturbing noise of the house, and the owner was eager to get rid of it, so he planned to sell it at a low price."Farley thought a little, if it''s just this problem and sell it at a low price, she doesn''t care.


    She''s not afraid of ghosts or anything.


    Don''t say Chen Yu, just a few of the little ghosts in the family can handle a few strokes.


    "I''ll take this apartment. Tomorrow, you''ll ask the owner to come here, and I''ll ask the lawyer to come too." Said Farley.


    First of all, Farley needs to determine whether the house has the problem of debt mortgage. As long as this is no problem, others are easy to say.


    So it''s safest to find a lawyer.


    As for lawyers, Chen has a large number of lawyers.


    Any one of them can solve the problem easily.


    Ashley stared, "are you sure? It''s six and a half million dollars. Don''t you think about it any more? "


    "This is $6.5 million, not $65 million." Said fari disapprovingly.


    Ashley didn''t expect that Farley would be so forthright and so easy to decide.


    This is unthinkable to Ashley.


    For her part, she had to worry about spending $650 before and after.


    But fari said to buy the $6.5 million house.


    "Come on, I''ll treat you to dinner." Said Farley.


    After all, Ashley introduced such a good house to her.


    To invite her to a meal is also to thank her.


    Ashley''s brain has always been in the dark.


    All the way to fari''s to take her to Marina''s.


    Ashley woke up when she saw the price list on the menu.


    The cheapest dish costs more than $100.


    "Fari, it''s too expensive here."


    "Don''t worry, it doesn''t matter if you order caviar. This is my husband''s restaurant." "In addition, the most expensive one here is not caviar, but deep-sea diamonds," said Farley


    The so-called deep-sea diamond is actually the flesh of a different God.


    Because the meat is special and delicious.


    It is favored by gourmets and rich people.


    But fari and Chen Yu did not come often.


    After all, there are here, at home.


    And there is something at home, not necessarily here.


    Ashley again, this restaurant has been on the media many times.


    One of the most frequently appeared on the entertainment media page, Ashley often saw the news, such and such stars dining in the marina restaurant and so on.


    I didn''t expect the hostess of this restaurant to be her partner.

 Chapter 2915

    In the evening, fari goes home and tells Chen Yu about it.


    Chen Yu didn''t think so much.


    How about dead people? It''s better to be a little more fierce when haunted.


    In this way, the price can be cheaper.


    Even if you can''t sell it, you can live on your own.


    As for those who have died, who cares about this.


    Even if there is a ghost, he can clean it up.


    As for whether that is six million or ten million dollars, not to mention his concern.


    "After you buy it, you can get rid of it." Said Farley.


    Although the children in the family can do it.


    But fari couldn''t say to them, get rid of me.


    This kind of thing is still easy to use.


    "Well, go when you have time."


    ¡­¡­


    The next day --


    Farley and Ashley took a half day off.


    But they didn''t go to the house, they went to the law firm in yarrix.


    "Hello, Miss Farley. This is Richard speaking." Richard knows Farley.


    But fari certainly didn''t know him.


    Last time Chen Yu and fali came together, I heard about the identity of Chen Yu and fali.


    This time Richard was appointed by Alex himself.


    Their law firm is not dedicated to the Chen family.


    But Chen is their biggest customer.


    Chen paid 40% of the firm''s total revenue for their services.


    Therefore, the lawyers of the non law firm do not fulfill their duties.


    "Hello, Mr. Richard." Farley nodded. "This is my friend Ashley."


    "Hello, Miss Ashley." Richard''s attitude towards Ashley is clearly going to be a lot more distant.


    Ashley was afraid because she was in a law firm.


    Yarrix''s law firm is quite large, leasing three floors of the business building.


    Everyone walking around here can ruin her family and ruin her reputation.


    She dares to point at the policeman''s nose and scold in the police station, but she dares not to breathe loudly here.


    "Let''s go."


    "OK." Richard nodded.


    Ashley was a little more relaxed when she got on the bus out of the law office.


    Richard is in charge of driving, and Farley and Ashley are in the back.


    "Farley, is this law firm expensive?"


    "I don''t know." Farry also didn''t know how much Chen Yu paid yarrix each year.


    It''s said to be tens of millions of dollars.


    "It''s free. Any service we give Miss Farley is free."


    "Free? Why? "


    "Because she is a VIP of our law firm."


    Richard didn''t explain more to Ashley, and she may not understand.


    After arriving at the apartment building, three people went upstairs.


    Ashley has contacted the homeowner in advance.


    The owner is in the apartment at this time.


    At the doorbell the back door opened.


    The landlord is a middle-aged man.


    When the middle-aged man saw fari, his eyes lit up.


    "Hello, beautiful lady. This is Tony speaking. May I have the honor to know your name?"


    With that, Tony wanted to kiss the back of Fanny''s hand.


    Fari drew back her hand and said, "Mr. Tony, we''d better get down to business."


    "This is my friend, Fanny, and the buyer this time." Ashley said.


    "And this one?" Tony looked at Richard. He thought Richard was Farley''s husband, so he looked at him with a little provocation.


    Richard looked at Tony with a smile: "Hello, I''m miss Farley''s lawyer. You can call me Richard. In addition, as far as I know, Mr. Tony''s financial situation seems to be a bit bad, so you''d better pray for the smooth completion of the transaction, otherwise, Mr. Tony can go to prison."


    Tony''s expression suddenly changed.


    "You investigate me? Believe it or not, I''ll sue you for privacy violations? "


    "No, I''m just trying to find out for my client who she''s dealing with and whether it''s worth it." Richard said calmly, "this is my business card. If you want to sue my clients, you''d better find out who the enemy you are facing first."


    Tony''s face changed when he saw the law firm on his business card.


    Alex''s law firm is still quite famous in Los Angeles.


    "Mr. Tony, are the materials for the house ready? I don''t want miss Farley to go for nothing. Her time is precious. " Richard still said in a calm formulaic tone: "the transaction is based on good faith. If in the process of transaction, I find that the property rights of this house are not clear, it is not as simple as the transaction is not successful."Tony was ignited by Richard''s tone and attitude.


    This kind of high-ranking posture really disgusts him.


    "I won''t sell it! Get out of here. "


    Richard still turned to miss Farley with his professional smile and said, "I''m sorry, Miss Farley, I messed up the deal, but don''t worry, I will never sell this house, and then he will sell it to you at half of the market price, if you are willing to wait a month."


    Tony''s face froze, but at this time he was still reluctant to be soft.


    "This is my house. All procedures are legal and compliant. You can''t scare me."


    "If our law firm fears that you have fraud in the real estate transaction, the house will not be able to be traded until the lawsuit is over, and miss Farley is the biggest client of our law firm. She pays us $50 million a year. I think our boss will be happy to serve her for free, and your financial situation will be stable How long? Let me guess, a week? Or two weeks? Maybe Miss Farley should call the bank and ask if they have forgotten your repayment date. "


    Tony finally counseled at this time.


    Ashley was also astonished to see.


    Richard, with just a few words, scared Tony to pieces.


    "I''m sorry, Miss Farley, Mr. Richard. I apologize for the mistake." Tony is really afraid that Richard will fulfill his promise.


    No, it''s not a promise. It''s a threat.


    And when he heard that Fanny paid the law firm $50 million a year.


    He was even more frightened, joking, what is the origin of this woman.


    Fifty million dollars is definitely a service at the level of a tycoon.


    All his wealth adds up to less than a year''s legal aid.


    In this society, the rich can really do whatever they want.


    As Richard said just now.


    They just need a phone call to the bank.


    The bank would be happy to do the same.


    So when it''s time to counsel, it''s time to counsel.


    This woman really can''t be provoked.


    "Well, let''s start trading now." Said Farley.


    Tony took all the real estate materials to Richard.


    Even if he had thought a little carefully, it was all gone now.


    In front of Richard, who is a real expert, his trick is just to teach others how to do things.


    It''s possible to lift a stone and hit yourself in the foot.

 Chapter 2916

    "Happy cooperation, Miss Farley." Tony reached for a handshake.


    But fari did not reach out. Richard stepped forward and said, "Mr. Tony, it belongs to miss fari now. Please."


    Tony can only turn away with a smile. When he turns around, he murmurs a few vicious curses.


    Poof -


    Tony was about to go out when a man just came in and hit him on the shoulder.


    "Who are you?" Tony saw a woman.


    The woman stares at Tony, who recoils subconsciously.


    The woman''s eyes are fierce.


    "Who is the owner of the house?" Asked Carrie.


    "I am. What''s the problem?" Said fari, stepping forward.


    "There''s something unclean in this room. I''m here to help you get rid of evil. Of course, it''s for a fee."


    "Sorry, I have a more professional one, and it''s free." Said fari quietly.


    She doesn''t care if the unknown woman in front of her is a real Exorcist.


    "Miss, you may think I''m joking. Well, if I heard the same words not long ago, it would be a joke, but I''m not joking. Look at my serious eyes, you should understand that you''re in big trouble."


    "I''m also very serious to answer you, I do not need."


    What else did Carrie want to say? Richard stopped her.


    "Miss, if you pester my client again, I''ll put you in jail." Richard said rudely.


    "Ashley, let''s go." Farley left with Ashley.


    What else did Carrie want to say, but Fanny had left.


    "You''ll regret it, woman!" cried Carrie, stamping her feet! At that time, you will cry tears and snivel. You will kneel in front of me and beg for my forgiveness. You will ask me to help you solve the problem. Then I will kick you over and kick off your pride and rudeness until you ask for my forgiveness with a large amount of money. "


    But by this time, fari had already entered the elevator. I don''t think she listened to what she said behind her.


    "F * * that woman is your psychic?"


    "No, she''s ordinary." Wang Wu appears quietly beside jialiwen.


    "Ordinary people are still so arrogant." "I''ll ask her to give me the apartment, or I won''t help her solve the problem," she said


    "I see your fortune. It hasn''t been a lot of ups and downs recently, which means your idea will fail."


    "F * *, I don''t want to hear your voice..." Jialiwen said discontentedly: "in addition Are you sure you will show up at my side without being photographed by the surveillance? "


    "I''m invisible. Unless I''m like you or you are connected with your heart, no one else can see me, even the friars can''t see me." "Even the surveillance can''t capture me," she said


    In fact, I am not new to monitoring.


    In fact, he is quite familiar with modern technology products.


    Once there was a disciple of Maoshan who held a stele of beasts. He was very familiar with that man.


    They even go after plays and watch variety shows together.


    "What is invisible?"


    "In short, you can think of me as air."


    "In short You don''t have to eat dog food, do you? "


    "No, dog food is still needed."


    "Then can you eat less? I''ve earned two thousand dollars by catching ghosts and exorcising demons these two days, and it''s all in your dog food money."


    "No, your recent fortune has been decided. I''m destined to eat dog food. You can''t change it. Besides, I want to eat beef today."


    "F *"


    jialiwen felt that she had used the words at the beginning of F perfectly in these two days.


    But she also seems to have embraced a new identity, a new career and a new world view.


    After all, since she followed her, her income has greatly increased.


    Of course, spending has also increased significantly.


    One of the biggest expenses is the food rations for me.


    Imagine a beast eight times the weight of a lion. How much does it eat?


    Jialiwen is very hearty. Every time she makes a little money, she gives all of her money to him.


    But without me, she couldn''t make that money.


    It is now a twin relationship with me.


    She provides her magic power and food.


    But now he is still in a weak period.


    Because ordinary food doesn''t give it enough strength.


    Therefore, jialiwen needs to catch some evil spirits and replenish energy for me.


    Of course, if jialiwen can catch a monster, she can recover some strength and give jialiwen more mana.However, it is obvious that jialiwen is dealing with several evil spirits.


    Let her deal with monsters, even the weakest ones, and teach her to be a human in minutes.


    So I can''t help it. I just want to find those evil spirits to practice and give them some nutrition.


    However, after several experiences, now jialiwen will not be scared to scream in the face of evil spirits.


    "Why doesn''t the elevator move?"


    Jialiwen looked at the overweight displayed under the elevator button, and then silently looked at Kaiwu.


    "See what I do, I am invisible, I can not have weight."


    "Do you think I will have 1200 kg?"


    "It''s not me anyway." I turn my head and say.


    Jialiwen kicks on the bottom of Siwu, and Siwu is directly kicked out of the elevator.


    Ding -


    when the elevator moves, she silently watches the elevator door close.


    But after he had a distance with Calvin.


    He then turned into a smoke and went back to the style of Carrie.


    Although he is invisible, he has actual weight.


    Anyway, after eating so much dog food, it will catch up with his weight.


    After jialiwen walked out of the elevator, she appeared in the public again.


    No one could see him anyway, and Calvin didn''t care.


    "Well, let''s go to the buffet. I think only the buffet can save my purse."


    "But it''s my destiny to help you spend..."


    "There''s beef in the buffet. That''s enough."


    "OK We''ll have a buffet. " I lost my principle in a flash.


    Since I followed jialiwen, jialiwen''s appetite has been surprisingly large.


    One person, one beast, straight to the cafeteria, but when she got on the bus, jialiwen also pulled him off the roof.


    If he lies on the top of the car in actual shape, the taxi will be scrapped by him.


    "By the way..." My voice rang in Carrie''s mind.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "That woman just now You want her to come to you, but have you given her the contact information? "


    ¡°f***¡­¡­ Why didn''t you say that earlier? "

 Chapter 2917

    "Miss, these are charges." The waiter kindly reminded jialiwen that the high-end drinks in front of her were charged.


    Jialiwen stretched out her hand in the middle of the sky and froze. She took back her hand rather unhappily: "why can that man take it?"


    Jarvin points to a table not far away, where a man in Asia has bottles of fancy wine on his table.


    "He brought it with him. Besides, he is the owner of the shop."


    Calvin''s mouth curled, speechless.


    Take the other food, turn your eyes, take the food to the table.


    Looking at the Asian man in front of me, "is there no one else here?"


    Chen Chu looked up at jialiwen and said, "yes, I have a friend."


    This cafeteria was started by Chen Yu not long ago.


    Chinese people have different interests in houses and food.


    Home is a shelter from the wind and rain, and what we eat is what we feel happy about.


    This cafeteria has a good business and a good location.


    However, the original boss transferred the restaurant because of the shortage of money.


    Cafeteria''s revenue is not high, at least compared with Malina''s, it''s 18000 miles.


    Even the cafeteria''s one-month turnover is only marina''s one-day turnover.


    The net profit is even less than 1% of Marina''s.


    But the restaurant is more stable. Chen Yu and the restaurant''s storefront also bought it.


    Chen Yu occasionally comes to have a meal.


    Of course, Chen Yu came alone.


    At the moment, Chen Yu''s mouth is full of things. Even if the beauty in front of him appears, he doesn''t stop chewing.


    "Do you let a girl stand by with so much food?"


    "There are free seats by the side." Chen Chu replied.


    Jialiwen takes a deep breath and calms down her anger at the man who doesn''t understand the customs in front of her.


    Still peacefully said: "Sir, I think you will have trouble coming to my door recently."


    Chen Yu raised his head again: "what kind of trouble?"


    "Do you believe in the existence of the soul?" Asked Carrie.


    "Believe it." Chen Zhu nodded.


    "I saw something behind you Something bad. "


    "Oh? What kind of thing? "


    "In the most popular words, the opposite of God, the crazy and fallen dead." Jialiwen pretends to have an obscure look: "you provoke things that shouldn''t be provoked. Soon, you will lose everything because of these things."


    "Then can you solve my problem?" Chen asked.


    Jialiwen took the opportunity to put down the food in her hands, and at the same time, she sat down opposite Chen Yu.


    "That''s why I''m here."


    "Oh, what are you going to do about it?"


    "Before that, we shouldn''t be satisfied and then discuss the cost."


    "Then what are you going to charge?"


    "I need this restaurant''s long-term free card, of course, plus three thousand dollars." "Believe me, you''re going to feel worth it," she said


    Chen Chu shook his head and looked at the food jialiwen took: "your price is too high. With your food quantity, if you come to eat every day, my restaurant will go bankrupt."


    "Er..." Jialiwen didn''t expect that this Asian would refuse to pay such a small fee.


    "Hang Wu, come out and show him your horror."


    "How can I demonstrate it?"


    "It''s about turning him over and putting him on the ground."


    "I don''t want to do evil. I''m a beast."


    "If we can get a long-term meal card, then you can have a big meal every day."


    "Well, just once."


    Chen Yu suddenly frowned, and he felt something around Calvin.


    But I can''t see. The breath is not very strong.


    But I can avoid my own eyes and ears.


    At this time, Chen Yu felt that the thing was attacking him.


    Poof -


    Chen Yu didn''t move much, so he just pressed it on the ground.


    "Ah Calvin, take me back. Hurry up. "


    "What? What happened? " Jialiwen looks at me on the ground.


    "This man is a monster. He is a monster. Run, run!" I screamed.


    The force of terror held him down.


    When jialiwen''s face changed, she was full of fear when she looked at Chen Yu, and she stood up to leave Chen Yu''s face.


    But in the next moment, she was as fixed as me.


    "Sir I was just joking with you. Do you believe it? "


    Chen Yu gulped down his head and didn''t answer Calvin''s question.Jialiwen was set in the same place, just like me, was suppressed by Chen''s small world.


    Whether it''s Wang Wu or jialiwen, they all have a premonition of big trouble.


    They got in the wrong way.


    Carrie stood there for a few minutes.


    The waiter came over: "Miss, what can I do for you?"


    "It''s OK. She has a bad lumbar disc. She needs to stand for a while. Are you busy?"


    "Yes, sir."


    Jialiwen wants to open her mouth, but her mouth is sealed.


    Until Chen Chu finished eating, he took jialiwen out of the restaurant and into a small alley.


    Chen Zhuo loosed the shackles of jialiwen, but the shackles still exist.


    Carrie turned and tried to run away.


    But the next moment, she hit the wall.


    Obviously there was nothing behind, she still hit her head against the air wall.


    She was hit directly. She couldn''t stand up.


    Chen Zhuo reached out and fished for him.


    Although it can''t be seen, xiaotiandi can still clearly perceive the existence of Kouhu.


    So in fact, we can''t see that it''s the same to Chen Yu.


    And the perception information returned by xiaotiandi is more comprehensive and clear than that seen by the naked eye.


    As soon as I saw that my shackles were gone, Chen even grabbed him with his hands.


    He immediately returned to the color, claws toward Chen Zhao.


    But the next moment, he regretted.


    He felt that what he was photographing was not a body of flesh and blood, but an iron mountain.


    His claw broke in a flash.


    At present, this person is a reinforcement department!?


    And it also cultivates the body to the extreme.


    Just like the Vajra in the Buddhism, it is not bad, its skin is like iron, its bone is like copper, its water and fire are not invaded, and its ten thousand dharmas are not broken.


    I am totally desperate. If he still keeps winning, he will not be afraid.


    But now I am in the weakest state, plus a novice among the novices, Xiaobai jialiwen.


    How could I have beaten Chen Yu.


    Wang Wu is full of resentment towards jialiwen.


    If you cheat, you will cheat, and you will recognize the target.


    Who do you look down on when you find such a strong monk.


    "What is this?" Chen Zhuo felt the fluff on his body with his hands. He was quite big, more than twice as big as the lion, but his strength and weight were quite exaggerated. It was estimated that he would catch up with the elephant''s weight and strength.


    Jialiwen is also a little sober at the moment. Seeing Chen Zhuo holding him like a kitten, she suddenly feels speechless.

 Chapter 2918

    Although I said that I was in a weak period.


    But jialiwen has seen with her own eyes the ghost of a ghost clapped to pieces with a slap.


    An old man''s sputum blew up a villa.


    As for the weakness in his mouth, Calvin didn''t know what it would be like if it were weakness.


    But at the moment, this weak chiwu is being carried by Chen Chiu like a kitten.


    "What is this?" Chen found that he could not see at all, and only knew his existence through perception.


    Suddenly, Chen Yu felt the thing at hand, and he was rapidly becoming weak.


    On the contrary, Calvin is getting stronger at an amazing rate.


    "Run!" I roared. He transmitted all the magic to Calvin.


    As long as Calvin can escape, then he can return to the style.


    In an instant, jialiwen felt more powerful than ever before.


    This powerful to the extreme magic, let her have an illusion.


    Jialiwen did not run away at the first time, but turned to look at Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu probably understood something.


    Carrie took a deep breath and gave a big drink: "shock!"


    This spell was taught by me.


    But with the original ability of jialiwen, at most, it is to shake out the most common evil spirit.


    But now, she felt that she could lift the whole street.


    Of course, illusion is illusion.


    The instant explosion of jialiwen, the glass windows of the shops around were smashed in an instant.


    The ground also broke, and the power of terror rushed to Chen.


    Bang -


    this force did not touch Chen Yu, and it had been disintegrated by Chen Yu''s attribute free constitution at a distance of Zhang.


    And the whole alley is in a mess.


    Jialiwen was panting and kneeling on the ground. She looked up but did not see the picture she wanted to see.


    Chen Yu is still standing in front of her intact.


    "Is it over?" Chen Yu looks at jialiwen jokingly.


    "The power you showed just now is beyond my expectation. You have the potential to be a strong one, but you are still too strange to my magic power. If you can just concentrate this power to attack a little, maybe you can really defeat this man."


    "But I don''t have the strength to do another move now. I feel that all my strength has been evacuated in an instant. "


    "It''s normal. You don''t know how to control your power." "What you have to do now is to let this man not kill you before you are qualified to talk about the future," she said


    Jialiwen looks at Chen Yu: "sir If I said I was joking with you, do you believe it? "


    Chen Chu smiled and shook his head. "No, I don''t believe it."


    "Well, I apologize to you for what happened just now. Anyway, you are not hurt. Let''s leave now, shall we?"


    Chen Yu shook his head: "you may need to go to my cafeteria to have a look. Your attack just made my cafeteria lose a lot, so you take 200000 dollars to make up for my loss, and I will let you go."


    "Two hundred thousand dollars? You''re robbing! I didn''t, and even if I sold, I didn''t. "


    "Then wash the dishes for me." Chen Yuli of course said, "or kill you, you choose it."


    Jialiwen wanted to be tough, but she said: "don''t provoke him at this time. It''s not good for you now. What you need now is time. Go beyond his time, pretend to promise him first. When you have enough strength to say no to him, you can just refuse any of his demands."


    That''s the same thing, jialiwen thought.


    Let''s not say if the other side will kill themselves.


    Even if it''s a fight, it''s not easy for me.


    "Isn''t it just washing the dishes? I''ll just do it."


    When jialiwen is led to the cafeteria by Chen Zhu, jialiwen looks at the restaurant which is totally different, and cannot help but gasp.


    It seems that it''s not unreasonable for the other party to compensate 200000 US dollars.


    The loss caused by oneself is really not small.


    In fact, it''s just a restaurant.


    The windows of dozens of stores in the whole street were all broken.


    If these losses are compensated by jialiwen, it is estimated that she will sell herself to pay off debts in her life.


    Chen Zhao finds the store manager and arranges jialiwen to serve as a waiter in the cafeteria.


    The store manager is an understanding person, and immediately agreed to accept the appointment of jialiwen.


    What Chen is interested in is that her magic is quite strange.


    And what is that thing you can''t see?


    It should not be a person, not to mention a soul.It''s more like a creature.


    However, Chen couldn''t understand the form of this creature.


    "Don''t try to escape. You can''t escape from him until you have enough strength. He must have left some marks on you. Even if you hide in the ground, you will be pulled out by him." I remind you.


    Jialiwen is very helpless about this, but she can''t run away. What can she do.


    Chen Yu didn''t linger too much in the restaurant. After arranging for Calvin, he left.


    The restaurant was also unable to open due to an explosion of previously unknown cause.


    The staff of the restaurant are cleaning up the store, and of course, Calvin is no exception.


    At the other end of the same street, a black man appeared.


    "I can smell the smell of me and the smell of that woman. The whole street is full of that disgusting magic power. They seem to have fought with something here." The voice of the black man haunted the black man''s ears.


    Black eyes show fierce light: "is it the same as before, devouring each other?"


    "First, don''t worry. First, devour the other monsters." "But before we do that, we need to find him and the woman who lives with him. They need to master everything they do," Hei said


    The black man licked his lips. "What a pity."


    The black man was called ojura, a fugitive.


    A vicious thug, murderer.


    Hei Yu also came to him because of ojula''s cruelty and bloodlust.


    Of course, maybe they attract each other.


    O''zhula shows the evil of Hei she vividly.


    And the power of Hei Yu has also made a qualitative leap in ojula.


    One is a natural criminal, the other is an evil collective.


    One man, one beast is like the perfect combination.


    He didn''t need to bewitch ojula because he was evil.


    He lent him strength, and he was willing to cooperate with him.


    In just a few days, they have cooperated to devour more than ten monsters.


    Most of the monsters are attached to others.


    The black wolf devours the beast, and he is the one who attacks those who are attached to him.

 Chapter 2919

    "Hey, you''re in the way."


    O''zhula turned her head and saw a super car running behind her and honking wildly.


    O''zhula''s face appears a bit crazy, and she smashes hard at the head of the super running car.


    In a flash, the top of the supercar was lifted.


    Chen Yu saw that his car was smashed.


    I got angry immediately and got off directly.


    "How do you want to die, miscellany?" Chen Yu pointed to ojula''s nose and shouted.


    Ojula pushed his hands on Chen''s chest.


    Chen Yu stepped back, surprised.


    Each other''s strength is greater than imagined.


    No, it''s much bigger than you think.


    Ojula also had some accidents. He just wanted to push Chen Yu out.


    But I didn''t expect Chen Yu to take two steps back.


    "What a vigorous life! Kill him, I''ll take his flesh and blood. " The voice of Hei Yu rings in ojula''s ear.


    O''zhula was ordered by Hei she, with a cruel smile on her face.


    Suddenly, ojula turned and ran.


    Chen Yu looks at ojula, who is running in front of her, gets on her sports car and follows her.


    O''jolla did not run into any alleys, but towards the suburbs.


    Chen Yu narrowed his eyes. The intention of the other side was too obvious.


    This is clearly to lure yourself to catch up.


    Well, since he thinks so.


    Then I''ll be as he wishes.


    Suddenly, ojura stopped.


    It looks like he thinks it''s remote enough.


    There was a bad smile on ojula''s face.


    But the next moment, Chao ran ran straight into him.


    "What!?" O''zhula did not expect that the other side would be so reckless.


    It''s too late to dodge.


    And the speed of super running is too fast to react at all.


    Bang -


    ojula was directly hit and flew out.


    Chen Yu got out of the car and looked at the front of his car. "It seems that it will cost tens of thousands of dollars more to repair."


    Ojula got up rather awkwardly, but he was not hurt.


    However, looking at Chen Yu''s eyes, there was more fierce.


    "Yellow monkey, I want to break your limbs!"


    After that, ojula directly ran into Chen Yu.


    But the next moment, he suddenly saw a fist expanding.


    Bang -


    o''zhula is knocked over by her fist at the next moment.


    His nose was crooked and his teeth were knocked off.


    Chen Chu shook off the filthy blood sacrifice and looked down at ojula on the ground.


    Lift one foot and step down on ojula.


    Ojula rolled and avoided Chen''s feet.


    "Heiyu! Lend me strength. "


    Black? Is it the latest cult or God?


    The next moment, ojula''s upper body suddenly inflated like a balloon.


    "I will make your life worse than death." Ojula smiled cruelly.


    But before he could be arrogant, he was knocked down on the ground with one blow.


    "Not enough, I need more, I need more strength!"


    "As you wish." Hei Yu doesn''t care about this power, it''s only one percent of his total.


    Chen Yu felt that it was possible for him to believe in evil spirits.


    Otherwise, I didn''t feel the magic in him.


    However, the appearance of his obvious violation of common sense has greatly increased.


    The teeth, which had just been broken by Chen Zhu, are not only growing up again, but also two rows of tusks.


    Ojula rushes to Chen Yu again, and this time he opens his mouth directly.


    It seems that Chen Yu would dare to bite with his mouth as long as he dared to extend his fist.


    Chen Yu will be amused by him.


    With one blow, ojura was thumped out again.


    By the way, she had another oral operation for ojula.


    This time, ojula looks even more embarrassed.


    "Not enough, not enough."


    "You can''t take more of my power, but I can kill him for you."


    "Then help me kill this guy."


    "When it''s done, I want you to give me ten living people!"


    "Deal!"


    Hei Yu came straight out of ojula''s body.


    In a flash, Chen Yu''s eyes opened.


    This again?


    Although I can''t see it.


    But Chen Yu still felt the existence of black Yu.


    However, the invisible thing in front of her is quite different from the one around jialiwen.The thing next to Calvin, though it''s still invisible.


    But there is no evil spirit.


    If there was a little evil in jialiwen and Shiwu at that time.


    Chen Yu will not let them live to disappear from their own eyes.


    But this thing in front of us, however, exudes an uncomfortable atmosphere.


    Even invisible, but full of evil.


    And the breath is stronger, dozens of times stronger.


    And the stench.


    Even if you can''t see it, you can smell it.


    Hei Yu strolls to Chen Yu.


    He obviously felt that Chen could not see him.


    But at the next moment, Chen Yu will teach him to be a man with his fist.


    "Get your mouth off!"


    Chen Yu smashes black Yu''s mouth open with a fist.


    Hei she was directly beaten.


    Chen Yu clasps Hei Yu''s chin with one palm and presses him to the ground.


    Bang Bang -


    black Yu can''t resist at all.


    He is several times bigger than me.


    But in front of Chen Yu, he made no difference.


    Chen Yu''s fist is heavier than his fist.


    Hit black Yu''s head bloody and fleshy.


    At last, the black bell came back and spewed out black inflammation directly to the Chen bell.


    Black inflammation directly envelops the Chen.


    He thought Chen Yu was still alive.


    But Chen Yu is not dead.


    Although Heiyan was wrapped around Chen Zhu, he didn''t even burn his clothes.


    "I didn''t expect your mouth to stink, but the smell of the fire was surprisingly good." Chen Yu didn''t continue to smash Hei Yu, but grabbed his mouth: "spray me again."


    What is the origin of this man in front of his eyes?


    Why not afraid of their own black inflammation?


    Chen Yu followed a slap of the palm fan and said, "I told you to spray fire. Can''t you understand?"


    Hu -


    Hei she didn''t believe in evil and took another puff.


    He didn''t mean to cooperate with Chen Yu.


    Pa -


    "are you not suckling? Push hard! "


    Shout -


    "not enough! Come again! "


    "Not enough Come again! "


    Black Yu is going to cry.


    He has never been bullied so much.


    Ojula had seen that the situation was not right and turned to escape.


    He knows how terrible Hei is.


    But at the moment, Hei she is actually hammered by this man.


    And that kind of inhuman humiliation.


    But the next moment, his body was dragged back out of control.


    "Where do you want to go without my permission?"


    "Sir Misunderstanding This is a misunderstanding... "


    Wipe the carb -


    Chen Yu crushed ojura''s left arm with one foot.


    "Ah..."


    "It''s not a misunderstanding. I have the ability to distinguish between misunderstanding and malice."


    "I''m looking for the police I''m looking for the police You thug... "


    Hei Yu found the right opportunity and grabbed Chen Yu''s half body with a Fierce bite.


    O''zhula''s eyes brightened, with

 Chapter 2920

    Both ojula and Heiyu thought there was one.


    Then at the next moment, Hei Yu felt the power of terror.


    Just take his chin off.


    All of a sudden, the black mouth was bleeding.


    Chen Yu felt that there was something calling in his stomach.


    Chen Chu reached for it, and a small group of invisible objects were dragged out.


    At this time, Chen Yu felt a sound coming from this group of things.


    "Don''t kill me Don''t kill me... "


    The thing in Chen''s hands is alive, not dead.


    However, it can''t be seen by the naked eye, just as gowu and Hei Goh.


    But his breath is not the same as that of me and Hei.


    He Wu is more inclined to be noble and upright, while Hei He is absolutely evil.


    Now Chen Yu is holding on to another feeling.


    It seems to be neutral.


    Chen Yu kicked away the drooping black Yu and carried the thing in his hand.


    "What do you call it?"


    "White candle."


    "What?"


    "I''m the monster white candle."


    "I have seen monsters, but you say you are monsters. Why can''t I perceive your existence?"


    "I''m not a materialized monster. I was born from heaven and earth. We exist in heaven and earth, but not in form. We all have an invisible appearance. We can only be seen by people of the same kind or with our power."


    "Lend me your strength." Chen said.


    Looking at the appearance of Calvin and ojula, they should also have accepted the power of their own monsters.


    That''s why we can see him and Hei He.


    The white candle conveys its own mana to Chen Yu.


    In the moment Chen accepted the white candle power, the two had a connection.


    In an instant, white candle felt Chen Zhu''s great power like heaven and earth.


    Although it''s only for a moment, white candle has understood that the human being in front of him is absolutely a terrible existence.


    I''m afraid only ancient immortals can compete with it.


    In an instant, Chen saw Hei He.


    Before Chen Yu''s impression of Heihe was that the blind felt the elephant.


    Perception is perception. It is difficult to describe the form of Hei she completely with perception.


    At the moment, however, he can clearly see the shape of Heihe.


    The huge form is known for a long time, a circle larger than the African elephant.


    The black mane is full of black smell.


    But his chin was torn off by Chen Yu, and he was lying on the ground dying at the moment.


    "What is your relationship with him? Why are you in his stomach? " Chen asked curiously.


    "I was eaten by him." White candle said helplessly.


    "Then why didn''t you die?"


    "I was born from heaven and earth. How could I die completely? At most, I was completely integrated by him. The true spirit gave back to heaven and earth. But I am now in a state of It''s probably not fully digested. "


    "What are you from? How come I haven''t seen you before? " Chen asked.


    Listen to the meaning of white candle. They should not be the product of any cult.


    "We are the true spirits gathered by the steles of all animals. It seems that the steles of all animals have been unsealed for some reason, and we have also been liberated from the steles of all animals."


    "The monument of beasts? Do you mean there are a hundred like you? "


    "Thousands, in fact." Said the white candle.


    "And he? What level is he among the steles? "


    "The worst one is him." The white candle said: "he is Hei He, and he is a spirit twin. If we are born from heaven and earth, and then gathered by the beast steles, then Hei He and he are born with the spirit of our true spirit. So they are born to be gods and beasts, or the king of monsters. He is responsible for guarding the steles. Hei He is devouring our own impure spirit However, after breaking away from the control of the beast stele, Hei Yu changed. He found us and began to devour US crazily, as well as our host. Every time he devoured one more beast, his strength would increase by one point. "


    White candle looked at the dying black.


    In his eyes, the powerful black Yu is now like a dead dog.


    Chen Yu comes forward and looks at the black Yu on the ground. His eyes have already shown the murderous chance.


    It''s a disaster to keep this thing.


    "Daoyou, please wait a moment."


    Suddenly, a voice came to Chen''s ear.


    Chen Chu turned around and found that the two Taoist sisters were coming.


    Chen Yu, one of them, also knows the real person Qingping.


    "How are you?" Chen Yu frowns at the real person Qingping.


    Lingyun looks at Chen Yu with some doubts.Although Chen Yu once went to Maoshan and made a scene.


    However, Lingyun was not on the mountain at that time, and after that, Maoshan people were not willing to mention it.


    So Lingyun didn''t know Chen Yu.


    I just think Chen Yu''s attitude towards real Qingping is quite rude.


    "It is the poor way." The eyes of immortal Qingping looking at Chen Yu are rather complicated.


    "What? Is this something you escaped from Maoshan? Don''t thank me. "


    "He was brought by the poor."


    "Oh, I don''t think you''re a demon murderer?"


    "If you really want to think so, you have no choice." Immortal Qingping does not deny it.


    "It seems that the Taoist priest wants to have a fight with me today."


    "Taoist friend, please be calm and calm down. You should thank me."


    "You know I''m covering this area. How can I thank you for making trouble here?"


    "Taoist friends say that they have a deep relationship with my moushan mountain. When I came here, I asked Taoist friends to follow me back to the mountain gate to take charge of moushan mountain."


    Lingyun''s eyes are wide and his face looks at Qingping immortal inconceivably.


    Looking at Chen Yu on the other side, it''s also incredible.


    "Are you mistaken? I am the enemy of life and death of Maoshan. You want me to take charge of Maoshan? Are you ok? "


    "You are a descendant of the Qingyi sect, and the Qingyi sect comes from the Mayi sect. The Mayi sect is one of the three religions in Maoshan. So the last conflict was at best the riots in the sect. Taoist friends can''t talk about the enemies of Maoshan."


    "I''m not interested in being a Taoist or teaching Maoshan. I''ll forget about this time. Let''s go."


    "Why do you refuse? I think Maoshan is also a holy place of Taoism for thousands of years. Our predecessors have made great efforts to inherit and have countless resources, which can bring unimaginable benefits to Taoist friends on the road of cultivation. "


    "I am now a man of my own cultivation, and I can only compare myself with a few. I use your Maoshan resources? Besides, I have money and power in this world of flowers. Why should I go to the lonely austerity of the blue light? "


    "No green light, no mountain loneliness, you are still you, no need for you to do anything."


    "What do you want?"


    "The girl you met before, she is my chosen successor, and she will be my disciple."


    "Trouble." Chen Yu refused without thinking.

 Chapter 2921

    "Do you believe in life?"


    "Don''t tell me, she''s my destiny."


    Chen Yu believed in life, and he never thought that one day he had to change his life against the sky.


    Chen Yu thinks that the so-called resistance to fate is the kind of resistance to the oppression brought about by the surrounding or environment, rather than the fact that fate imposed on himself is wrong.


    As for someone who told him that he was destined to have a disciple.


    Chen Yu doesn''t believe it, or doesn''t accept it.


    You say I have it? Why.


    "Not long ago, I had a sense of opportunity, so I found someone to calculate a divination. The divination image is: the gratitude and resentment are clear, the gray and white stand together, the sun and the moon help the case hall, and Jin Gui adds the vicissitudes to his body."


    Chen Zhu, unable to make divination, asked, "what do you mean?"


    "When the enmity is cleared, it refers to the enmity between you and Zhang Ding. It also refers to the enmity between the black clothes cult and the Ma Yi cult. It is unclear who is right and who is wrong, and the enmity for hundreds of years. However, in your generation, there will be no more enmity. The gray white in the gray white confrontation refers to the Ma Yi. The Jiao in your name corresponds to the sun and moon, Jin Gui The Kam GUI in the body refers to the supreme Taoist Kam GUI robe of Maoshan Daojun, and Cang LAN is the Cang LAN hall where Maoshan worships its ancestors. "


    Chen Chu turned his lips and said, "you can make a divination at will. Who knows whether it is true or not?"


    It''s like before the ancient rebellion, we should make a vision to show that our rebellion is reasonable and convincing.


    For example, a stone man with one eye provokes the Yellow River''s rebellion.


    Chen Yu thinks that Qingping is such a way.


    Whether it''s true or not, Chen Yu doesn''t believe it.


    A moment ago, I still beat your master.


    Next second you want me to be your tutor.


    No one will believe it.


    "Chen Daoyou, I don''t need you to believe it, but your relationship with Maoshan is indelible. Secondly, that woman just got the monument of beasts. The monument of beasts happens to be the treasure of the Mayi cult. She is also recognized by the monument of beasts, so she is destined to be the preacher of the Mayi cult, and you are her protector."


    "Then if I go and kill her now, will your prediction be broken?"


    Qingping looked at Chen Yu calmly: "she has not only ties with you, but also with Li Qing."


    "What origin? Is it a mother and daughter? How could it be? "


    "It''s not a mother or daughter, it''s a grandson." Said immortal Qingping.


    "Cough..." Chen almost didn''t breathe: "how could it be? Sister Qing is only in her early forties. Is jialiwen more than twenty? "


    "Li Qing is sixty-two years old."


    Chen Zhu''s eyes all fell out: "how can it be? She''s sixty-two? "


    "Li early in the morning once sent his son to study abroad, and her son Li Guowei had a relationship abroad. Later, the relationship ended unharmed. At that time, he didn''t know that his girlfriend was pregnant. Li Guowei married his younger martial sister when he returned home. However, because of the experience of studying abroad, their family would choose to go abroad for asylum later because of the changes in the family ¡£¡± Said immortal Qingping.


    "Jialiwen is sister Qing''s granddaughter, and sister Qing is your granddaughter What is that to you? "


    "Great grandson." Said immortal Qingping.


    "Who knows whether it''s true or not." Chen Yu has already believed five points.


    "With such advanced technology, it''s easy for you to verify the truth."


    "I''ll find out. You''d better not lie to me." Chen Yu said, "but one yard is one yard. What''s the reason for you to stop me from killing this evil beast? I have no reason to let him go when I do evil in my territory. Don''t talk about my origin with me any more. I have an origin with sister Qing, which doesn''t mean I have an origin with you. "


    At the beginning, the Li Qing family went abroad to avoid disasters. As Li Qing''s grandmother, immortal Qingping was the supreme elder of Maoshan, whose status was more respected than that of the leader.


    However, she did not lend a helping hand in time, so the feelings of Li Qing and Qingping are not so good.


    So Chen Ji will not change his original intention for the sake of Qingping.


    "Jialiwen is integrated with the steles of all kinds of animals. The original life of the steles of all kinds of animals is Hei she and she Wu. If you kill Hei she, you will kill her. If she dies, her steles will be destroyed, her steles will be destroyed, and jialiwen will be dead."


    Chen Yu is annoyed, so he gives Hei a fist.


    Hei she was beaten and howled: "the supreme one Help me... "


    The real person Qingping glared at him and said, "sincerer!"


    "He will stay with me for the time being." Chen said, "is it OK to kill him?"


    "To die is to live up to what is left." Qingping said calmly after seeing ojula.


    Chen Chu looks at ojula and points.


    Ojura''s body sprang up and was then crushed in a horrible way.


    With only one scream, he had been squeezed into a ball.Lingyun looked at the tragedy of ojula and could not help shivering slightly.


    It was a terrible death beyond her imagination.


    The big ojura was compressed into a blood cell of less than three centimeters.


    With a flick of his finger, Chen Yu shot the blood cells directly into the air.


    Lingyun only felt that the man in front of him was horrible.


    It''s no wonder that my martial uncle would invite him to be the master of Maoshan.


    There is a flash of light in the eyes of immortal Qingping.


    "Compared with the last time, Chen Daoyou has improved a lot."


    That means of killing just now can also be done by real person Qingping.


    Even the same technique, the same ease.


    But when Chen Yu just started, there was a kind of force field that was hard to explain.


    "Have you broken through the upper Qing Dynasty?"


    Suddenly, the face of real person Qingping changed, and the breath on Chen Yu''s body was too special.


    It''s a totally different breath from the last time. It''s as grand and magnificent as heaven and earth.


    This kind of breath is absolutely impossible for her to simulate.


    "I''m in the Yuhua realm now Or half a feat. " Chen said.


    For a moment, immortal Qingping recalled the vision of that day, and then went to find Lingyun to make divination. At this time, he thought and understood the causes and consequences.


    "Chen Daoyou is now in the realm of cultivation, bearing the highest burden in the world."


    "What''s the advantage of being the best in the world? Before I broke through, I was the best in the world."


    Lingyun doesn''t know what shangqingjing is, but he can''t believe it when he hears that Qingping is the best in the world.


    At present, this man is not a few years older than her. How can he afford to be the first in the world?


    Moreover, there is also the supreme Celestial Master of Longhu Mountain.


    With him, who dares to say that he is the best in the world?


    Therefore, in Lingyun''s view, the words of immortal Qingping are too exaggerated.


    And Chen Yu''s words are crazy on every side. Before they break through, they are the best in the world?


    I don''t know who gave him the courage to respond to immortal Qingping like this.


    Immortal Qingping smiled bitterly. What she said was the best in the world is not the same as what Chen Yu said.


    She said Chen''s current accomplishments, and Chen responded to his strength.

 Chapter 2922

    When Chen Yu left, he felt it in his heart.


    The cultivation of immortal Qingping is significantly worse than that of Zhang Tianyi.


    It''s about the same as the past twenty-three generations of Blood Mary.


    But now Blood Mary has become a God, they can not use their standards to measure blood Mary.


    It should be much higher than baifra.


    In a small group composed of Chen Yu, Zhang Tianyi, 23 generations of Blood Mary and baifra.


    There is no doubt that Chen''s cultivation and influence are the highest.


    Zhang Tian once, but this time, even Chen Yu now dare not say that he will win in the face of Zhang Tian.


    Zhang Tianyi''s means are too many and too profound.


    If Chen and Zhang Tianyi are positive, Chen is confident that even ten Zhang Tianyi can beat Zhang Tianyi just like a child.


    But if it is a real fight, no one will face Chen Yugang.


    In particular, Zhang Tianyi and Chen Zhu know their roots.


    Although baifra has the lowest accomplishments, he has been in the upper Qing Dynasty for less than half a year.


    But he is also the most special. He has lived for 470 years.


    I''m afraid he is not as knowledgeable as the other three.


    In the spiritual world, knowledge often also represents power.


    It can be really transformed into power.


    So even if his cultivation level is lower, he still has strength that can not be ignored.


    I''m afraid that there are still many deficiencies between immortal Qingping and the four of them.


    "Do you come in by yourself, or do I put you in?" Chen Zhu takes out an empty bottle.


    An ordinary empty bottle.


    The white candle was clever, or timid, and a white smoke poured into the empty bottle.


    Chen Yu looked at the black eye again. "It seems that you are not going to cooperate?"


    "Sir Don''t worry, I don''t want to go in. I''m afraid that this bottle can''t bear my size. Although I can turn into nothingness, my strength is pretty good I''m afraid... " Although Hei Yu was beaten by Chen Yu, he couldn''t help boasting.


    Although Hei Yu looks rather embarrassed now, he is insidious and cunning.


    "Sir, no one can see me anyway. Let me follow you outside and do something for you."


    Of course, Hei Yu didn''t really want to help Chen Yu. He just wanted to find a chance to escape.


    "Well, I''ve eaten a lot of different things. Today, I''ll have a taste of your twin brother, the beast of God. You can tell me." Chen Yu looked up and down at Hei He: "today I will eat one of your legs."


    He was so scared that he turned into a black smoke and rushed into the bottle.


    Black and white smoke twined in the bottle, and finally white smoke was squeezed into the corner.


    "If you dare to swallow the white candle again, I will beat your stomach to bleed."


    Sure enough, the black gas in the bottle is honest as soon as I hear Chen Yu''s words.


    Just now he was beaten by Chen Yu, but he didn''t slow down. Then white candle was spit out by Chen Yu, which made him weak again.


    He could not imagine that if he was beaten by Chen Yu again, he would not be killed by Chen Yu.


    Anyway, in his impression, Chen Yu is a vicious man.


    "Break the bottle and fry you tonight."


    Chen Yu arrives at Ethan''s hotel and finds Dale dozing off at the counter.


    Chen''s face is strange. Dell is a billionaire. How can he become a shopkeeper here?


    Bang -


    "robbery."


    "Ah Where are the dog things from... " Dale jumped up in fright, but at a glance, it was Chen Yu.


    "Chen, why are you here?"


    "Where are Ethan and your master?"


    "They went on a tour, Hawaii." "You know, that old bastard asked me to help him watch the hotel. I''m a billionaire," Dale complained! I''m a rich man. I can buy this shabby hotel for a week''s income! "


    "So?"


    "If it wasn''t for my master to speak, I would never agree."


    Dell is also bored at the moment. He respects Li Qing very much.


    I also know that my master seems to be engaged with Ethan now.


    But what can he do to kill Ethan?


    "Chen, you are just here. I just learned a magic move recently. You come to practice with me."


    "Forget it. Look at your shop." Chen Yu rolled his eyes.


    He''s not interested in practicing with Dale. It''s too difficult.


    Dale is the weakest of all the psychics Chen Yu knows, none of them.


    How bad is his talent?


    It takes him a month to master the most basic spell.


    "Don''t look at it..." Dale is a real warrior. If Chen doesn''t cooperate, he will fight Chen directly.Chen Yu is too lazy to fight back. This attack is so rough.


    Dale''s arms suddenly became four.


    Chen Yu shows a smile. He can also use this spell.


    Dale''s four arms were waving at the same time, and he hit Chen Yu.


    Chen took a few steps back to avoid Dell''s attack.


    "Look! I fought back. " Chen Yu''s arm shows three pairs of arms: "Yo, I have more than you."


    Process omission A meaningless contest.


    In addition to Dell''s great enjoyment, Chen was rather tired.


    "Are you looking for master?"


    "It''s no big deal. Come and see Ethan and sister Qing. They''re not here."


    "Let''s have dinner tonight. It''s my treat."


    "All right." Chen Yu also hasn''t had a party with Dell for a long time, so he didn''t refuse Dell''s invitation: "I''ll call first."


    Chen Yu goes to the corner and takes out the phone and dials Li Qing.


    "Hello, sister Qing, are you and Ethan going to Hawaii?"


    "Yes, did Dale tell you that?"


    "Well, I came to see you and found you out."


    "What can I do for you?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chen Yu said in silence: "sister Qing Do you have any other relatives besides the one from Maoshan? "


    "Is that nephew you beat? Is there something wrong with him? If it''s him, you don''t have to worry about me. I don''t have any feelings with him. "


    "No, I met your elder today. She told me something. You You may have a granddaughter. "


    "What? What are you talking about? I didn''t catch the big waves just now. "


    "You There may be a granddaughter. "


    "What are you talking about?" At this time, Li Qing''s tone on the other end of the phone has changed.


    "I''m going to your room to find a hair or something." "The girl your elder said is in my hand now. I''m going to check the blood relationship with your hair," Chen said


    "Well, you''ll go now." Li Qing has shown his eagerness at the moment.


    After all, nothing excites her more than knowing that she has such a close blood relationship.


    "I''ll be right back."


    "You don''t have to rush back. I''ll let you know as soon as I hear from you."


    "No, I''m sure she won''t cheat me." "I want to see my granddaughter for the first time," Li said

 Chapter 2923

    "I know a good restaurant. I''ll go there tonight."


    "That restaurant is yours?" Chen asked.


    "No, the building where the restaurant is located is mine."


    Unlike Chen Yu, who likes to buy restaurants, Dell likes to buy buildings.


    "Go to my cafeteria first." Chen said.


    "What to do there?"


    "Something."


    "All right." Dell drove to Chen''s cafeteria.


    When the car arrived outside the cafeteria, Chen called.


    "Come out, Calvin. I''m outside."


    In a short time, jialiwen came out, but seeing her movements, she knew that she was guarding against Chen Yu.


    Chen Zhuo pulled down the window and looked at jialiwen outside. "Come here."


    When jialiwen stood in front of the car, she was still cautious.


    "Come closer, won''t you?"


    "Tell me, I can hear you." She said discontentedly.


    Chen Yu''s face sank. He directly controlled jialiwen''s neck and pressed her down.


    "Ah It hurts. " Carrie felt her neck was breaking.


    The next moment, Chen Chu pulled out the hair of jialiwen and pushed her away.


    Dale was a little shocked. "Chen, what are you doing?"


    "Drive."


    Jialiwen looked at the direction of the car leaving and shouted.


    Chen Yu turned a deaf ear to jialiwen''s curse.


    "Now? Where to? "


    "Hospital." Chen said.


    "Hospital? are you ill? No, you are a doctor yourself. "


    Chen Chao shook his hair in a small bottle: "paternity test."


    "Is that your daughter? No Even if you are related by blood, it will only be your sister? "


    "I have no kinship." Chen Yu said quietly.


    "Who does that have to do with?"


    "You''ll know later."


    Before all else has come to an end, Chen Yu does not want to talk about it with anyone except Li Qing for the time being.


    "All right." Dell didn''t ask much.


    But according to Chen, this woman may be related to someone she knows.


    After arriving at the hospital, Chen Yu asked Farr to help arrange.


    And it''s an urgent and intensive paternity test.


    It would have taken at least three days of determination.


    At Chen''s request, the center''s Staff promised to give results for up to 24 hours.


    Although Chen is acute, he hopes to get information more quickly.


    However, the paternity test could not get the result as soon as Chen hoped.


    After all, paternity testing needs to be done manually.


    ¡­¡­


    Chen Chu looks out of the window at the night.


    This restaurant is on the roof of the building.


    There is only one ceiling.


    But it also adds style to the restaurant.


    Habitually, Chen estimated the price of this restaurant.


    Despite its brand, the restaurant''s decoration, geographical location, staff quality and other factors add up to an estimated value of $10 million.


    Don''t think any restaurant can cost tens of millions of dollars.


    In fact, there are only about ten restaurants worth tens of millions of dollars in Los Angeles.


    Of course, Chen Yu doesn''t have to buy it when he sees the restaurant.


    Even if Chen wants to buy it, the boss doesn''t have to sell it.


    Chen Yu is confident that he has more money than the other side, but he is not necessarily more influential than the other side if he has more money.


    At this time, Chen saw a familiar figure.


    No, I''m not familiar with it. I''m impressed with Chen Yu.


    Bader, the God of light in Norse mythology.


    He was also the first one who used all his strength and was able to escape from Chen.


    Bader has his own partner today. When he and his partner entered the restaurant, he also noticed Chen Yu.


    At the moment when their eyes met, Bader''s expression was a little stiff.


    It seems that he is also very surprised to meet Chen Yu here.


    Bader murmured a few words with her companion, who walked towards the empty table.


    Bader came to Chen Yu.


    "Hi, Mr. Chen."


    Chen Yu looked at Bader and said, "did you show up in front of me on purpose? Or a coincidence? "


    "Are you looking for me?" "If you''re looking for me, I suggest you kill all the people in your intelligence department. I don''t even feel that someone is looking for me," Bader said


    Chen''s face is black. Well, he has no intelligence department at all.In fact, there is a complete information network between the fire worship of baifra and the scarlet Church of the twenty third generation Blood Mary.


    Because they thought in advance that Bader was not in Los Angeles, it should be in other areas.


    So there''s almost no intelligence in Los Angeles.


    This is the so-called dark under the light.


    In fact, Bader is at the bottom of their eyelids.


    "Chen, your friend?" Asked Dale.


    "Not really." Chen Chu looked at Bader. "Mr. Bader, how about we meet sometime?"


    "I need to think about it," Bader said with a slight hesitation


    "I guarantee your safety and freedom." Chen said.


    "Give me your contact information, and I will reply to you after I have considered it." Bader didn''t worry about Chen Yu fighting with him here.


    Although they are beyond the extreme existence, they all abide by the limits of the rules.


    They will certainly not do it in such a public.


    "All right." Chen gave Bader a business card with his personal phone number printed on it, and looked at Bader''s companion not far away: "she is the same as you?"


    "No, my new girlfriend." Bader smiled and shrugged. "OK, I need to go."


    "Goodbye."


    When Bader returned to his girlfriend, Dale asked, "who is that?"


    "How to say, it''s not a friend, it''s not an enemy. We fought with him, he couldn''t beat me, I couldn''t kill him, and then we all lost the interest of fighting tacitly."


    "Well What does that matter. "


    "Well, let''s not talk about him. How is Fisher doing?"


    "She also learned some spells with her master. Recently, she made a mess at home. I plan to send her to kindergarten, but I''m worried that she will be found using spells in kindergarten." Dell said helplessly.


    Fisher is much more talented than Dale, but he is too young.


    Fisher is nearly four years old this year, which is why Dell is struggling.


    "Let me introduce a kindergarten. The person in charge of the kindergarten is a couple. They are like us. My children are also in the kindergarten. Even if Fisher uses magic in the kindergarten, the couple will help cover up."


    "Well, that''s the best thing."


    Chen Chu turns out a business card and hands it to Dale.


    Dale finally smiled, and it seemed that Fisher''s problems were also bothering him.


    "Tomorrow you can contact them, drop in the kindergarten to see the environment, and then talk to the couple."

 Chapter 2924

    That night, Bader promised to meet Chen.


    But only to meet Chen.


    No one else.


    Bader seemed to know.


    Recently, there are several terrorist activities in Los Angeles.


    It''s estimated that Bader was also very flustered.


    After all, even if he has an immortal body.


    It doesn''t mean you can''t be defeated.


    Or it can''t be sealed.


    The most powerful part of the human race is the seal.


    Throughout the ages, I don''t know how many terrorist beings are trying to subvert the world.


    But the existence of terror, except a few were killed.


    Most of them have been put into the gutter.


    A few that can come out are basically wiped out by seven or eight forces.


    Bader''s time on earth is not short.


    He knew that there had always been those supreme beings who could fight against the gods.


    I also know that almost every top hand has several seal magic.


    So from ancient times to modern times, there are very few precedent of the people being killed.


    It''s because the human race has the seal technique which is almost like a rogue.


    If you fight, you will fight. If you don''t fight, you will play rogue.


    In fact, sealing is not uncommon among the strong.


    But the key is that most seals are strong or weak or the same level.


    However, the seal of the human race can be weak and strong.


    It''s a headache for the powerful.


    Bader agreed to Chen''s appointment because he knew something about Chen.


    I know Chen Yu is not good at seal.


    That''s why I promised.


    Of course, Bader and Chen Yu are not relatives or friends.


    On the contrary, there are still some small conflicts. Although they are not big enemies, they are not friends.


    There are still some risks in his meeting with Chen Yu.


    Therefore, Chen Yu also guessed that Bader also had his own demands.


    As for tonight''s encounter in the restaurant, is it a chance encounter.


    It doesn''t matter, as long as Bader asks.


    Then everything is easy to say.


    The next day, Chen Yu arrived at the appointment.


    It was the same restaurant yesterday.


    But the restaurant hasn''t opened yet.


    So there are no other guests except the two of them.


    Bader is very careful. First of all, he uses his own perception to determine whether there are ''other people'' around.


    Once he sensed that there was something disturbing around him, he would run away as soon as possible.


    After confirming that everything was normal, Bader came out with a smile on his face.


    "Mr. Chen, I''m glad you did."


    Chen Yu nodded and responded with a smile.


    "Sit down." Chen said.


    There is no host or guest here. After they sit down, the waiter brings a bottle of open red wine and two goblets.


    "Are you familiar with the boss here?"


    "I''m the boss here." "I''ve been around the world for a hundred years, and I''ve accumulated some wealth," Bader said


    Chen Yu shrugged, not caring.


    After all, even he has accumulated great wealth in these years.


    Let alone Bader, who has been walking on earth for a hundred years.


    If ordinary monks and psychics are short of money.


    Then it''s at their level.


    Basically no longer bound by money.


    They are lying dead. Some people are willing to give a lot of money to sacrifice.


    Just ask them to pay a little attention when they are in trouble.


    Just like Zhang Tianyi, he has little money.


    But he asked for money, just a mouth, that I recently lack of money online shopping.


    Then a big wave of rich people will come up and kneel and lick.


    "I asked for you. You promised to meet me. You asked for something." Chen Yu finally took the initiative to enter the theme.


    "Not long ago, a friend of yours became a God. Based on my understanding of the Olympian gods, the Olympian gods had great defects in establishing the kingdom of God, so your friend must have the same problem now, and it should be her business to ask for me?" Bader combined with the information he knew, easily inferred Chen''s purpose to find him.


    Chen Chu nodded, and there was nothing to deny.


    Since it''s all at the negotiation table, it''s no fun to cover up.


    However, Chen did not know much about Baader.


    So he had no idea what Bader''s purpose was.


    "Then can you provide a perfect way to build the kingdom of God?" Chen asked.Bader shook his head: "although there is a great defect in the way of building the kingdom of God of Olympus, it is not impossible to make up for it. However, the way of building the kingdom of God of ASA is much weaker than that of Olympus, so in terms of war power, Olympus is far superior to us. ¡±"You can ask your friend if he is willing to accept our Asaph''s method of building the kingdom of God, then this transaction can be established."


    "Which is better?"


    "It''s impossible to compare, so to speak, the holy kingdom of Olympus Gods has a powerful and unparalleled combat power, but it is extremely unstable. After a war, it may be necessary to repair the damage, and to repair the damage of the holy Kingdom, it needs to use the fragments of the holy Kingdom, so it''s doomed that the gods of Olympus Gods will be fewer and fewer. If the new young gods want to become true gods, they will We need the shards of the kingdom of God. We need the shards of the kingdom of God in a war. Where are so many shards of the kingdom of God? Of course, it''s the same kind of shards of the kingdom of God, or other Protoss, which will fall into a dead cycle. On the one hand, they are not suitable for successive God wars, on the other hand, they need to fight for shards of the kingdom of God. "


    "The holy land of the gods of the Asaph is relatively stable, and it will not need to be restored in a war, but the price is the same level of holy war. In the case of one-to-one, it is almost difficult for us to fight against the Olympians. There is another advantage, that is, we do not need to use the fragments of other gods to establish the holy land, as long as we master the method, any young gods will You can build your own kingdom. "


    Chen Yu looked at Bader and said, "so what''s your appeal?"


    "Ask your friend first to see if she accepts the deal, and then we''ll move on."


    "Why don''t you talk about it yourself?" Chen asked.


    Bader shook his head. He didn''t want to make contact with other people except Chen Yu.


    Although Chen Yu is strong in battle, he is not proficient in seal art.


    Chen Yu may be weak in battle, but he has at least one seal.


    Bader''s immortal body is not afraid of Chen Yu, who can''t kill him no matter how powerful he is.


    The seal of others can ignore his immortal body.


    So it''s reassuring to have contact with Chen Yu.

 Chapter 2925

    Chen Yu refused to see Bader''s attitude.


    Nothing more to show sincerity.


    Instead, I picked up the phone and dialed the number of the twenty third generation of Blood Mary.


    "Blood Mary, I have found the God of light. He is willing to trade with us, but the way of building the kingdom of God of ASA is not perfect."


    "Can I see him?"


    "He doesn''t want to see you." Chen Yu looked at Bader, then said, "or do you talk like this?"


    Bader nodded and took the call.


    "I am Badr, the Asaph, the God of light."


    After a while, Bader''s conversation with Mary the 23rd generation of blood ended.


    The phone is back in Chen''s hands.


    Chen Yu continues to talk to Mary, the 23rd generation of blood.


    "You agreed to the deal?"


    "The price is up to you." Twenty three generations of Blood Mary said.


    Ares, the old bully, didn''t tell the whole truth even when he was dying.


    He didn''t say that there was such a flaw in the Theocracy of the Olympians.


    After every battle, it needs repairing.


    And restoration also requires shards of the kingdom of God.


    Obviously, if Mary of the twenty-three generations planned to use ares''s kingdom to build her own.


    After that, if the 23 generations of Blood Mary had a fight with people, her kingdom would probably be damaged.


    Of course, from Ares''s point of view, there''s nothing wrong with him.


    But from Chen''s point of view, this is obviously unacceptable deception.


    So it''s inevitable to settle accounts after autumn.


    But before that, we need to solve the problem of twenty-three generations of Blood Mary.


    After hanging up, Chen looked at Bader and said, "OK, now tell me what you want."


    Now it''s just one-sided agreement.


    Bader hasn''t said what he needs.


    If Chen Yu can''t get out what Bader needs.


    Then there''s no deal.


    Bader looks at Chen Yu with a smile on his face, and then pushes a contract in black and white to Chen Yu.


    "This is our doctrinal contract this time. If it is signed, I can pay first and then deliver."


    Chen Yu looks at Bader with a disgusted look on his face: "do you think I''m stupid?"


    If the contract is signed, when Bader asks for anything, Chen can''t cry.


    "Let''s be direct." Chen said, "put forward your request. If there is one, we will trade. If there is no one, we will split up."


    Bader smiled awkwardly. He was just trying his luck.


    If Chen Yu is really to be cheated, he will make a lot of money.


    Bader was about to open his mouth when Chen Yu suddenly cut in and said, "you''d better weigh the price first, and then put forward your own requirements. Although the way of building the kingdom of God of Asaph is precious, it''s not unique, right? Besides, it''s just a substitute. So if you want to make a fortune in this way, you should stop now Transactions. "


    "My request is very simple. Help me get the soul of Asgard."


    "What?"


    "The soul of Asgard."


    "The Asgard in the women''s Federation movie?"


    "Of course, it''s not an alien race. Before becoming a God, the ASAS were all human race. Of course, the second generation of God is different." Bader said, "Asgard is a different space opened up by the ASHA people from generation to generation. It can be said to be a divine world in your human understanding."


    "And what is the soul of Asgard?"


    "It''s the soul of Odin. As the God King of Asaph, Odin inherited the throne of Asgard and became the soul of Asgard."


    "I still don''t understand, what is it, the soul of man?"


    "In short, Asgard is a place, Odin is a person, or God. You can think of Asgard as Odin''s domain, his private domain, and this domain, that is, Asgard can give or inherit."


    "Do you want the soul of Asgard, or Odin, to inherit it?"


    "Yes, but don''t worry, Odin has fallen, but his soul is still there because it is bound to Asgard, but it''s not conscious, and it''s not as powerful as it was when it was alive."


    "No matter what you say, it seems that it''s hard for you to convince me to fight against the God King in Nordic mythology by establishing a god kingdom." Chen Yu looked at Bader meaningfully: "and He seems to be your father. "


    "Odin''s relationship with me doesn''t matter. I''m not very close to him. After all, my blood is more inclined to my mother Warner." Bader disapproved and said: "and Odin is not as powerful as you think, not to mention he is a ghost now, if not for the protection of Asgard, it would have disappeared completely.""No, the name Odin is doomed. The deal is unfair." Chen Yu won''t believe Bader.


    Bader himself is so difficult.


    As the king of God, Odin is certainly not a weak chicken.


    Otherwise, Bader would have gone on his own.


    Do you still need foreign aid?


    "What else do you want?" Bader asked.


    "I don''t know, like Thor''s hammer or something."


    When Bader heard Chen Yu''s words, he would laugh angrily.


    "Mjolnier is the symbol of Asgard''s successor. Only those who have the king''s qualification and potential can lift the hammer, so even if it is placed in front of you, you can''t lift it, of course The more important question is, if I can get mjornil, what else can I ask you for? Just put the hammer in front of Odin''s soul. "


    "So? What can I gain by taking risks to help you acquire the soul of Odin and the whole divine kingdom? "


    "There are many treasures in Odin''s treasure house, even those beyond your imagination. If it is successful, I can give you a chance to choose three at will."


    Chen Yu squinted at Bader. "I''m looking for help. I can''t do it alone. What I''m asking is that all of us have three opportunities."


    Chen Yu didn''t trust Bader, so he had to guard against Bader''s plot.


    If he is the only one, Chen Yu can''t guarantee that Bader will take the opportunity to attack after dealing with Odin''s soul.


    So Chen Yu is looking for help and reliable comrades.


    "It''s impossible. Although there are many treasures in Odin''s treasure house, they are definitely not as many as you think. If you divide one more, I will feel heartache. Three are my bottom line."


    "Well, it seems that our negotiation failed, so the deal is cancelled."

 Chapter 2926

    "You wait Four! I will give you four opportunities to choose treasures. You should know that Odin''s treasures are at least artifacts. "


    Chen Zhao smiled and shook his head. The number of times to choose is not the key.


    The point is that he doesn''t believe in Bader.


    Go to Asgard alone with Bader.


    And against their God.


    Only when Chen is mad can he accept such a task.


    In particular, Bader did not allow him to take his companions.


    It''s like Bader is going to kill him or eat black.


    Bader frowned at Chen.


    Chen Yu is more relaxed now.


    Anyway, the real deal is 23 generations of Blood Mary.


    And she didn''t have to ask for the Asaph way.


    The method of building the kingdom of God by Olympians is not entirely infeasible.


    And Bader found himself, no doubt, looking on his own strength.


    This is also Chen''s most confident place.


    Even if Bader went all over the world, he could not find a second man with the same strength as Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu felt that it was illogical for Bader to refuse his request.


    In principle, if you find more helpers, you will have a higher chance of success.


    Shouldn''t Bader be happier?


    But he refused Chen''s request because he was stingy and didn''t belong to his treasure.


    Isn''t that unreasonable?


    So Chen Yu can''t help but guess that Bader''s intention is not as simple as he said.


    "By the way, one last question for you."


    "What''s the problem?"


    "Does Asgard really have a rainbow bridge?"


    "No..." Bader replied with a black face.


    "Well, thank you for the meal. I hope I can invite you next time." Chen Yu gets up and plans to leave.


    "Mr. Chen, why don''t you think about it again?"


    "Well, I''ll keep thinking about it when I get back."


    Chen then turned and left.


    Bader looks at the back of Chen Yu''s departure.


    He was, of course, very angry and disappointed.


    No matter how approachable he looks.


    But he is still a God, a God on high.


    To be rejected by a mortal does make him feel offended by his majesty.


    Of course, Chen''s strength has left him powerless.


    I''m very angry, and I can''t help it. It''s a bad feeling.


    Chen Yu, in many cases, will give others this feeling of helplessness.


    ¡­¡­


    After Chen left, he went directly to meet the other three people.


    Twenty three generations of Blood Mary saw Chen Yu coming back, and immediately couldn''t wait to ask.


    "How is it? Is the deal done? "


    Chen Yu looks at the 23 generations of Blood Mary in baby form.


    She floats in midair, looking like some of the bridges in a psychic movie.


    Chen Yu shook his head and then said the whole story.


    "What do you think?"


    "There''s something wrong with it." Zhang Tianyi said.


    "It''s a big problem." "Under normal circumstances, even if he has other ideas, this appeal should not be so obvious as to make people directly aware of the problem," said baifra


    "So he''s either playing hard to get, actually rejecting your request, and for the second time, he''ll improve a little bit later."


    Although the twenty-three generations of Blood Mary was disappointed, she understood that there was a huge problem in the teaching of Bader this time.


    Twenty three generations of Blood Mary frowned and said, "no matter what, you should stick to your requirements. We three must go with you."


    "Unfortunately, we don''t have enough information to analyze the purpose of this God of light."


    All four guessed that Bader''s purpose was not simple.


    After all, this is a very obvious multiple choice question.


    Bader''s ultimate goal is Asgard.


    In principle, as long as the goal can be achieved, then within a certain range of conditions, he should not refuse.


    He should not bargain with Chen Yu.


    At least Chen thinks his demands are not excessive.


    He didn''t ask Bader to give him half of asgardchee when he was done.


    If you want more of Odin''s collection, it will hurt him.


    That only shows that he is too insincere.


    Or his purpose is not so simple.


    Chen Yu looks at the twenty third generation of Blood Mary.


    "What''s your plan?"


    Twenty three generations of Blood Mary was silent for a long time, and said: "I asked ares in detail once more about his method of building the holy kingdom of Olympus and the information you got from Bader today. The conclusion is that the holy Kingdom built in this way has a lot of defects, while the holy Kingdom of ASA is very weak and small, from myths and legends It can be seen that Odin was killed by evil wolf fenrier in the dusk of the gods of the ASA. Maybe myths and legends are not completely true, but at least they represent part of the truth. I fought with evil wolf fenrier. Maybe it''s not the whole strength of evil wolf fenrier, but its strength has never reached the point of desperation. I think even if it''s in In the heyday, I was sure to defeat it, so it can be inferred that Odin, as the king of gods, was actually weak and pitiful. At least none of our four would lose to him. ""It can be seen that although the holy kingdom of the ASAS is stable, its combat power is poor. It feels like a small world after an ordinary friar arrived in the upper Qing Dynasty


    "So, even if this deal is completed and I get the way of building the kingdom of God from the Asaph, I need to think carefully."


    Chen Zhu nodded. It''s true that if such a powerful person as the twenty third generation Blood Mary suddenly becomes mediocre, she can''t accept it by herself.


    People standing at the top of the pyramid can''t accept that they will fall to the altar one day.


    The same is true of Mary and Chen Yu.


    "However, even if we don''t want the kingdom of God, Bader''s deal would be better to go on, find Asgard, find the God kingdom in the Nordic myth, maybe there will be some unexpected gains there." The eyes of Mary the twenty-three generations of blood were ablaze with fanaticism.


    Chen Yu, Zhang Tianyi and baifra all showed dangerous eyes.


    Bader may have been hostile at the start of the deal.


    However, they are not good men or faithful women.


    If Bader is holding on to Chen''s purpose, he must be looking for the wrong one.


    "As long as you have enough strength, you don''t need to be afraid of being cheated by anyone." Twenty three generations of Blood Mary said.


    There is no doubt that Chen Yu now is absolutely qualified to say this.


    Because he is now the most powerful presence in the world.


    Of course, he is not enough to face all the tricks, but at least he is strong enough to defeat any enemy.

 Chapter 2927

    "Hello, Chen, the identification results are out."


    "Well, what''s the result?"


    "It''s confirmed that there is a blood relationship. It should be a close relative within three generations, with an accuracy of 99.5%." "Will you come and get the test report?" said Farr


    "I''ll get it later. By the way, are the experts in your hospital there?"


    "His time is tight, but if it''s you, he should be happy to meet you."


    Chen Yu is not only the honorary doctor of their hospital, but also one of the shareholders.


    No doctor in the hospital would refuse to meet Chen.


    Chen Yu went to the airport first before going to the hospital.


    Soon, Li Qing and Ethan came out of the airport.


    Ethan''s face was obviously not very good.


    He also knew the reason yesterday.


    Although he was very happy that Li Qing could find relatives.


    But he ruined this wonderful holiday.


    "Chen Zhu, have you heard from the hospital?" Li Qing asked eagerly.


    "Well, let''s get in the car." Chen said.


    After they got on the bus, Chen started the car and looked at Li Qing in the back seat.


    "Sister Qingjie, at present, the hospital has given the identification results, and DNA comparison has confirmed three generations of close relatives, with an accuracy of 99.5%."


    When Li Qing heard Chen Yu''s words, he was almost shocked.


    "I have an appointment with an expert. I''ll go down to the hospital to get the DNA comparison report and talk to the expert."


    "Well Where is my granddaughter now? "


    "She works in one of my cafeterias now." Chen said.


    Li Qing went to the hospital with longing and uneasiness and met the expert.


    Because of the DNA identification map, one step is to need manual comparison and analysis.


    So experts will analyze the results of computer comparison in this step.


    The accuracy of computer comparison is 99.5%.


    In fact, after comparing experts, the accuracy is much higher than this figure.


    Of course, experts don''t tell you 100% accuracy.


    In fact, the identification result is close to 100%.


    Li Qing was already in tears.


    No matter in the east or in the west, there will be an unspeakable feeling for blood relatives.


    This kind of feeling is quite different from love, but it is more warm and soothing.


    Especially for Li Qinglai.


    "Chen Yu, I want to see her."


    "I''ll take you."


    ¡­¡­


    The car is parked outside the cafeteria.


    Li Qing''s eyes are hazy, and he silently looks at jialiwen in the restaurant.


    "Li, don''t you go in and talk to her? Tell her who you are. " Ethan agitated.


    "I''m not ready." Li Qing hesitated.


    "What are you hesitating about? She is your granddaughter. "


    "No Let me think about it again. Chen Yu, how is her life? "


    Chen Yu hesitated a little and replied, "as far as I know, her life is not very good. This is what I investigated yesterday, not very comprehensive."


    Li Qing took over the data from Chen Yu''s investigation.


    This makes her more lost and self reproach.


    Calvin''s mother died of an accident when she was five years old.


    In the past, Carrie spent most of her time in an orphanage.


    Another year is in the juvenile prison because of theft.


    Li Qing''s tears have never stopped since Chen Yu picked him up from the airport.


    Suddenly, Li Qing seemed to feel something.


    "Chen Yu, she has also been exposed to the spiritual world?"


    "Her great grandmother has been in touch with her, and now she''s with something called Kivu."


    Li Qingmei''s first exhibition: "is that the beast that her father used to guard? Although the beast steles are from Maoshan Town, they are always in charge of our Qingyi gate."


    Because we all come from the same source, so many things can''t be distinguished from yours and mine.


    "Chen, can I ask you something?"


    "Sister Qing, you said."


    "Be her master."


    Chen''s teeth hurt. Your grandparents and grandchildren have discussed it.


    Chen Yu didn''t believe that it was meant to be.


    But real Qingping told Chen Yu that.


    It is said that Calvin is destined to be her own apprentice.


    If the request is put forward by another person, Chen Yu will not agree.


    But it was Li Qing who brought it up.


    "Good." Chen Yu''s answer is simple and direct: "sister Qing, I don''t know much about magic. I don''t think this suit is suitable for her. Isn''t it good for you to teach her?""She can''t enter the Qingyi gate, let alone the Maoshan mountain. I''ve been fed up with the intrigues of this sect. The bigger the sect is, the more fierce the fight will be. My family died in the fight inside the gate. I don''t want her to be the next victim."


    In fact, Li Qing didn''t want Chen Zhuo to be jialiwen''s master, but her protector.


    Chen Yu is the only one li Qing can believe and have the ability to protect jialiwen.


    So she can only ask for Chen Yu''s head.


    "Go in for dinner and talk to her by the way." Chen said.


    Li Qing hesitated and hesitated again.


    At this time, Ethan said, "let''s go. I''m hungry. Besides, it''s Chen''s restaurant. If you don''t eat it for nothing, don''t eat it for nothing."


    After entering the restaurant, I found a seat to sit down.


    The waiter came at once: "boss, can I help you?"


    "Go and get Carrie here." Chen said.


    Jialiwen did not come to Chen Yu.


    "Boss."


    "These two are my friends. Ask them what they need."


    "Boss, this is the cafeteria."


    Chen Yu stares at jialiwen, who instantly agrees.


    Look at Li Qing: "madam, what can I do for you?"


    "No, no Thank you Li Qingqiang said, holding back the impulse of tears.


    "Sir..."


    "I don''t need it. I''ll take whatever I have."


    "Go and add some cutlery. Come and sit down." Chen Yu said in an imperative tone.


    "Boss, I have."


    "If you don''t listen, you may not be able to eat for the next three days."


    Jialiwen is very helpless, and then obediently according to Chen Yu''s request, sit at the table.


    Carrie felt a little strange. The Asian woman opposite seemed to be staring at her all the time.


    "Ma''am, do I have any questions?"


    "No, nothing How long have you been in contact with those things? "


    "Those things Ouch... " Jialiwen immediately reflected that the woman on the opposite side was also a person in the same way. She found her own particularity, so she kept staring at herself: "only a few days."


    "Have you seen evil spirits?"


    "Yes, for the first time I was scared." "Were you scared the first time you saw it?" said Carrie


    "Yes, anyone will be scared when they see him for the first time. So will he." Li Qing pointed to Chen Yu and said.


    "Sister Qing, did I tell you about my first encounter with a evil spirit?"

 Chapter 2928

    Li Qing and jialiwen seem to have a good conversation.


    Jialiwen''s mouth foam flying, Li Qing is holding full of enthusiasm at her eyes.


    "Don''t you have something to eat?"


    "Well Waiter Bring something to eat. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± waiter.


    "Do you have a boyfriend?"


    "No, two years ago, there was a gangster who pursued me. He was rejected by me. Then he led others to block my door. At last, he was chased away by my family''s shotgun. Then no one dared to pursue me again." Carrie spoke of her glorious history in a triumphant voice.


    Li Qing smiles and nods. He looks at Chen Yu from the corner of his eyes.


    Chen Yu nodded slightly, indicating that he had received it.


    Since they are all called Sister Li Qing.


    And now he has promised to be a master of Calvin.


    Of course, I can''t refuse to do that.


    "This is my contact information. You can contact me later."


    "Then if I have any magic problems, can I come to you?"


    "Here''s one more powerful than me, perhaps the most powerful." Li Qing said.


    "He?" Asked Carrie, pointing to Ethan.


    "No, it''s him." Said Ethan, with a black face.


    He has been eating all the time. How do you feel that I am the most powerful one?


    Does he suddenly have a gas field?


    Jialiwen looks at Chen Yu in disgust.


    The preconceived impression made jialiwen feel very bad for Chen Yu.


    Of course, Chen Yu''s sensory impression of jialiwen is also poor.


    Chen Yu looks at the congeniality of the two people''s chatting. He doesn''t intervene.


    Jialiwen can also say that Li Qing is a good listener most of the time.


    "Where do you live now?"


    When jialiwen said an address, Ethan frowned: "that place is not a good place."


    "You should change your place."


    "The first thing is to have money..." Jialiwen said, looking at Chen Yu.


    "First of all, you have to pay back the money you owe me."


    Li Qing didn''t say anything about it.


    Now Chen Yu is jialiwen''s master.


    That''s why he has the most say.


    After all, they are teachers and apprentices of the Chinese clan, not teachers and students.


    If the apprentice worships the master, then the master is the biggest.


    Of course, Calvin hasn''t been to her teacher yet.


    But is it important?


    ¡­¡­


    Calvin is off work.


    Maybe it''s because the store manager thinks jialiwen has something to do with Chen Yu.


    So it''s kind to her.


    She was not given too much work.


    So when the restaurant was closed, Calvin was released.


    Although jialiwen is not happy with Chen Yu.


    However, she felt that it would be good to make use of Chen''s identity to make convenience for herself.


    She was just about to stop a taxi when she suddenly stopped a business car in front of her.


    "Miss Calvin, please get in the car."


    "Who are you?" Jialiwen found that she didn''t know these people in the car at all.


    Everyone in the car is in black suit sunglasses.


    Jialiwen maliciously speculated that she was not afraid of an accident when she was driving in sunglasses in the middle of the night.


    "We''re your kind. Let me introduce myself. My name is britz."


    "Like? I don''t understand what you''re talking about. "


    "Miss Calvin, we don''t mean anything to you. We''re an organization, mainly a psychic organization. We''re here to invite you to join. Of course, it''s voluntary. So we''d like to invite you to meet our partners. Whether you''d like to accept our invitation or not, there''s no harm in knowing some of them."


    "How do you know me?" she thought a little


    "In recent days, you have eliminated at least three evil spirits every night. It''s hard to move so frequently without our attention."


    Carrie hesitated, added britz.


    "Miss jialiwen, to tell you the truth, you have nothing to deceive us. Your strength is quite weak at present. You should have just awakened. Is there any guide? If not, your future achievements will be very limited, and we have investigated your data, you are very poor The poor can''t even afford a second-hand car, so in your current bad situation, do you think it''s necessary to worry about a worse situation? "


    "You have a point." Jialiwen is also a woman man. After a little thought, she got on the bus.


    But Calvin is not without a little vigilance.


    She was always ready to call me out.


    The more the car drives, the more remote it is. It still scares jialiwen.But then the car drove to a big mountain wall.


    The mountain wall slowly opens, just like the mysterious super modern base in science fiction movies.


    The car then drove into the open entrance of the mountain wall.


    Later, Calvin saw the underground base full of sense of technology.


    This base, which is hidden in the mountain, is the new base of the psionic team.


    The base has more than 100 full members of the psionic team and a logistics team of about 1000.


    There are all kinds of machines, or a mixture of machines and magic.


    Calvin has now forgotten the danger and is curious about everything here.


    Just like Grandma Liu went into the Grand View Garden.


    Along the way, britz is giving a brief introduction to the psychic team.


    Of course, the most important thing is the strong funding of the psionic team.


    Look around the base to see how much capital the psionic team has.


    And the power of the psionic team.


    Calvin is already in the mood.


    But now the biggest problem has not been solved.


    Britz has yet to address the most critical issue.


    Personal treatment.


    After listening to britz''s boast, jialiwen was distracted.


    She''s been waiting for britz to get into the subject.


    But britz is still in the barabarabara, saying that he didn''t intend to enter the theme.


    "Mr. britz, what about my treatment?"


    "Our psionic team is a big family, but there are still strict and clear levels and reward mechanisms for task completion. That is to say, there are clear levels, difficulties and tasks you are in."


    "So what kind of salary can I get at this level?"


    "So what''s the most powerful thing you can deal with now?" Asked britz.


    "The devil? I only deal with evil spirits now. What kind of devil do you mean? " Asked Carrie, a little timid.


    "Miss Calvin, I''m afraid you can only perform the lowest level F tasks now, and the maximum bonus for F tasks is $100."


    "What? Why is that so? I have more than that to do my own private work outside. Last time, a little girl offered $500 for her work. How can an organization as big as you give $100? "

 Chapter 2929

    Britz had felt the distrust in Calvin''s eyes.


    Her eyes seem to say that you can''t be a coolie or a fool?


    There''s no way for britz. It''s true that the psionic team has a great career.


    But the vast majority of the funds are still invested in the base, as well as senior members.


    Level F tasks are $100, level E tasks are $500, level D tasks are $2000, level C tasks are $8000, level B tasks are $50000, and level a tasks are $300000.


    The S-level mission is $3 million.


    This is the current psionic team''s bonus tier for graded tasks.


    The bonus of low-level tasks is generally lower than the market price, while that of high-level tasks is generally higher than the market price.


    That is to use the money saved by low-level tasks to subsidize high-level tasks.


    In fact, such a high bonus is given to senior tasks to attract the strong to join their spiritual team.


    Of course, britz can''t say that your current mission bonus is higher than those of the masters.


    He looked at jialiwen carefully: "you are not only carrying out tasks, you need to strengthen your own strength, and we are just able to provide help and resources in this area. When your strength is improved, you don''t need to worry about why the bonus of low-level tasks is so low. The bonus of high-level tasks is absolutely huge that you can''t imagine."


    Of course, the bonus of senior tasks is really attractive.


    But the key problem is that high-level tasks are also very difficult.


    From level C, team cooperation is basically needed.


    Last month, they completed one A-level task, four B-level tasks, and several tasks below B-level.


    And the S-level task did take one, and then it ended in failure. Four teams carried out the S-level task together. As a result, two teams were completely annihilated, one team was half disabled, and the other team was seriously injured.


    Even the employer lost his life because of the failure of the task.


    This also made the top of the psionic team realize that their team is not strong enough.


    They get intelligence as an old rival of the supernatural society.


    They received three S-level missions last month, all in the form of separate teams, and all successfully completed the missions.


    One party has been able to solve s and tasks easily.


    The other side''s all-out response to the S-level tasks ended in failure.


    From this we can clearly feel the strength gap between the two organizations.


    Of course, in the view of the top level of the psionic team, this is because they have a large number of people and different strengths.


    There are also not very accurate classification of strength. Some of them seem to be powerful, but in fact they rank at a very high level.


    However, some people whose hidden strength or combat power can only be displayed in actual combat rank lower.


    However, after several times of re screening and combat effectiveness assessment, the team''s combat effectiveness has been significantly improved.


    Of course, the staff of low-level members is also increasingly insufficient.


    So the psionic team began to recruit on a large scale.


    No matter what the strength of the psychic is, we should recruit them first.


    As for strength, combat power and potential, they have been selected through actual combat tasks.


    Those who have no potential or are not strong enough are likely to suffer casualties or withdraw from the previous missions.


    Of course, britz didn''t find Calvin because she was strong or because she saw her potential.


    Just because she''s a psychic, that''s all.


    Britz hopes that Calvin will grow up.


    But it doesn''t matter if you don''t grow up.


    After all, there are many alternates.


    In any case, it''s the waves.


    The last thing left is gold.


    Calvin got tangled up.


    She has gone through the ups and downs of her life these days.


    First she gained supernatural power, and then the nature of her work and her life changed dramatically.


    She made a fortune through supernatural power.


    But then she met Chen Yu.


    That blocker!


    She overturned the car.


    Now, we have the same choice.


    As long as you join this organization, you can get rid of that blocker.


    She felt that no matter how powerful Chen was, she couldn''t be more powerful than a spiritual team.


    So the psychic team is sure to help her solve Chen Yu''s problem.


    According to britz, if you want to really make a lot of money, you must not be strong enough at present.


    "How long do you think it will take if I want to make a lot of money?"


    "it depends on your potential. Although I think you have great potential, your growth is not my has the final say. According to my experience, you need at least one year to hone."When Carrie heard britz, she lowered her head and thought in silence.


    "What do you think of me


    "I think you can join this organization, at least you can get rid of that man. A year''s time is enough for you to grow up to the point where everyone looks up to you. Then even if that man reappears, you will have enough capital to fight him. No, then you will be able to easily defeat him."


    "Well, I''ll join the psychic team. Do I need to sign any contracts?"


    "This, the covenant, is witnessed by the devil." Britz took out a parchment contract and handed it to jialiwen: "bite your finger and press a fingerprint."


    Even though she was a little repelled by this apparently evil contract.


    However, I said in her mind, "don''t worry, this kind of low-level contract has little binding force. Even if it defaults, the demons will not be more powerful, and will be solved in minutes with his strength."


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, Chen Yu enjoyed a free lunch break.


    At this time, a phone call came in.


    It''s the phone number of the manager of the buffet restaurant.


    "Boss, your phone." Portia hands the phone to Chen.


    "Who is it?"


    "Boss, I''m reidler, the manager of Seager''s buffet."


    "Well, what''s up?"


    "Boss, it seems that Miss Calvin, whom you arranged, resigned today."


    "Resign? She quit? " Chen Yu''s eyelids jumped: "is she still in the shop?"


    "No, she just called me."


    "Well, I see."


    Chen took a deep breath and suppressed his grumpy mood.


    Chen then called jialiwen again.


    "Miss Calvin, you''d better explain to me the reason for your resignation, or say you have enough money to compensate you for the loss."


    "F * *, asshole, I''m not afraid of you now. As for your blackmail, I don''t care. I warn you, I''ve joined a powerful organization now. You can''t threaten me."


    "Oh? Strong organization? Which organization? "


    "Psychic team, if you are wise, you''d better not provoke me again. The power of psychic team is beyond your imagination."


    "Miss Calvin, I appreciate your courage, but it''s not over. Remember, no one can pay me back the money, no one can. Even if you join the Vatican, you can''t hide my debt."

 Chapter 2930

    Night -


    in the monitoring room of the psychic team headquarters.


    Morton and Michael are using their working hours to play mobile games.


    It''s just a game, Mo ventilation''s curse.


    "F * *, Michael, when was your skill so good? You''ve never won a game before."


    "Haha I found the lucky girl today and asked her to give me a blessing. "


    "You are cheating! How did you do it? " Motong, angry and curious.


    Those formal members are all more than the top. They are usually seen without looking at the logistics department.


    How did Michael get a full member to bless him?


    Just then, Michael''s attention suddenly turned to the monitoring screen.


    "Hey, don''t change the subject. It''s useless for you. Tell me how you let that lucky girl bless you."


    Michael still ignored Morton''s question, pointing to the monitor screen and saying, "look, there''s a man, not our man."


    Motong doesn''t believe it. It''s still night time.


    Apart from the psionic team, who else will come here?


    Aren''t you afraid to be eaten by a cat on the way?


    "There are really people."


    "Damn it, this idiot. It''s a real hassle." Michael said in disgust.


    Morton can''t help but put down the game temporarily and go out with Michael.


    Occasionally, there are people who rush to get close to the psychic team headquarters.


    At this time, they need to go out and drive away these unexpected guests.


    They drove a Hummer out of the secret passage.


    When the car came to the man, they found that it was an Asian.


    "Hey, boy, this is not where you should come. Get out of my sight, or I''ll ask you to look good." Cried Michael.


    Chen Chu looks up at the two men on the Hummer.


    "You should wear your seat belts."


    "F * * What are you talking about? There''s no traffic police here."


    "No, I''m serious, because if there is an accident, the safety belt can guarantee your personal safety At least not dead. "


    At this time, Morton took out the electric stick: "boy, do you know what this thing is? If you don''t get out of here again, I''ll take this thing x your hips. "


    "Motong..."


    "What? Don''t you see that I''m scaring this kid to pee. "


    "Motong Our car... "


    Michael was shaking his voice. Morton suddenly felt that the car was slightly shaking.


    Looking down, the Hummer seemed to float.


    "What''s the matter You I...... "


    They suddenly realized something and looked at Chen Yu in horror.


    They clearly remember that a month ago, a stupid guy challenged a full member of the psionic team.


    Then he lay in the ICU for half a month.


    It''s clear that now both of them have made the same mistake.


    No matter where this guy comes from, it''s the same result.


    "Please fasten your seat belt. You have ten seconds left. Nine Eight Seven...... "


    Two people in panic, hurriedly fasten the seat belt.


    "Ah..."


    "Ah..."


    With the cry of panic, the car was thrown out.


    Roaring towards the mountain wall.


    ¡­¡­


    The shrill alarm rang suddenly in the training room.


    Calvin stops practicing and pushes open the door of the training room.


    It was found that the doors of other training rooms were opened, and all the official members ran out.


    Jialiwen holds Iman, whom she only met today.


    Iman, like her, is a newcomer.


    Two weeks before Calvin.


    The two women are new people, so they can talk.


    "If there is an invasion, it''s an invasion alert. Anyone who stays at the base must go to fight."


    "Foreign invasion? How can foreign enemies invade? What kind of evil organization would it be? "


    "I don''t know, but most of the time it''s a false report. Of course, when I came, there was an alarm of foreign invasion on the first day. But at that time, it was a guy who volunteered. In order to show his own strength, that guy deliberately appeared in the way of attack, causing a lot of misunderstanding." "It''s not a big problem. This is the headquarters of the psionic team. There are more than 100 full-time members here, and most of them are much stronger than us, so no fool will really attack the headquarters," Iman said


    "All right." When jialiwen heard Iman''s words, she was relieved."But after all, the alarm rings. Everyone has to be there as soon as possible. Let''s go."


    Carrie nodded and the two ran toward the exit.


    At the exit, Carrie''s pupils suddenly contracted.


    The one surrounded by all the members of the psionic team is not someone else, but Chen Yu.


    Carrie shrank her head subconsciously, as if she was afraid of being seen by Chen Yu.


    All members of the psionic team glared at Chen Yu.


    Obviously, no one will be happy with the arrival of this unexpected guest.


    After all, at this time point, most of the members have had a rest.


    If this guy didn''t make trouble, they would be asleep now.


    "Stop it! Stop it! "


    Just then, britz''s shrill cry came from the rear.


    Britz trotted to the scene.


    When I saw Chen Yu, britz was not very well.


    "Mr. Chen, I think you need to give me an explanation why you attacked our psychic team for no reason!!"


    Chen has done an attack, and britz knows Chen''s strength very well.


    The last attack almost broke the backbone of the psionic team.


    It''s not easy for a psionic team to get back on its feet.


    He didn''t want this to happen again.


    Although the rebirth of the psionic team makes them stronger.


    But not enough to challenge Chen.


    So he has to avoid conflict.


    Don''t let Chen Yu do the same thing and defeat the psionic team with his own strength.


    If the psionic team suffers the same setback again, it is likely that it will never recover.


    "I''m here to ask for someone." Chen Yu''s eyes swept over a group of members of the psychic team, and finally focused on the cowering Carrie who was hiding at the back: "why, don''t you want to come out? Miss Calvin. "


    Britz looks surprised. What''s the matter? Did this jialiwen know Chen Yu?


    Jialiwen swallowed her saliva and stood up bravely.


    She also didn''t expect that just after she had put in the cruel words, Chen Yu came to the headquarters of the psychic team.


    "You bastard, do you think I''m afraid of you? I''m not your dog now. "


    Chen Yu is still in the high position: "who gave you this courage? Or who taught you to say that? Is it a member of the psychic team? "

 Chapter 2931

    "Yes, I don''t need to be afraid of you now." "It''s just a matter of courage," she said.


    She''s not stupid either. Now she can only pull the psychic team into the water if she wants to protect herself.


    Britz''s not good as a whole, said jarvin, and it''s hard for them to ride.


    He didn''t expect that he would bring a new person to the psychic team.


    But unexpectedly, the new man is a time bomb.


    "Mr. Chen, I don''t know what''s the conflict between you and jialiwen, but I hope you can look at my face and write it off." Britz''s tone eased a lot, and it looked like he was making a compromise.


    Chen Yu smiled faintly: "of course, it''s no problem. In your face, I can write it off, but I can''t write it off when I''m in debt, right?"


    "How much does she owe you?"


    "A billion dollars." Chen Yuli said of course.


    Britz''s face froze. "How much do you say?"


    "A billion dollars."


    There was an uproar at the scene, and jialiwen''s eyes were even bigger.


    The next moment, jarvin was furious: "you lied. When did I owe you a billion dollars? Up to $100000. "


    "It used to be one hundred thousand dollars, but because of what you said, I decided to go up to one billion dollars."


    "Mr. Chen, you''re in a dilemma," britz said


    "An ordinary member of the psionic team dared to offend me. I have to suspect that she was instigated by you, or that you are ready for war."


    Britz doesn''t know what jialiwen said to Chen Yu, but it''s certainly not a good thing.


    Now, britz regrets why she joined the psionic team.


    It''s just asking for trouble.


    But now she''s part of the psychic team.


    He wanted to give up on Calvin, but so many people were there.


    If at this time he says he''s giving up on Calvin, then the psionic team is split.


    "Mr. Chen, on behalf of the psychic team, I''d like to make a million dollars. How about that?"


    "Not so much." Chen rejected britz directly.


    "Mr. britz, why should we be afraid of him when we have so many people?"


    "Yeah, yeah Since he dares to make trouble in our headquarters alone, he should be ready to be taught by us. "


    Britz is very worried. If possible, he doesn''t mind a round of Chen Yu.


    But the key problem is that they can''t fight.


    Chen Yu is too powerful.


    Just then, vestana and Totti bear came out.


    Chen Yu felt something unusual in vestana.


    Powerful! Very powerful!


    Last time I learned that vestana was working on some kind of taboo secret.


    It seems that the taboo secret has been successful.


    "Mr. Chen." Vestana stares at Chen.


    There was something more in her eyes.


    "Miss vestana, you seem to have changed a lot. It''s surprising that the weak girl has grown to this height."


    "Indeed, even I was surprised." Vistana''s mouth drew a curve: "I''ve roughly known the whole story. Why don''t we have a bet?"


    "How to bet?"


    "I will join hands with Mr. Totti and fight with you. As a senior, you don''t mind our two joining hands. If you win, you will take people away."


    Of course, Chen is willing to accept it. Anyway, he doesn''t plan to defeat the psionic team now.


    "But what if Mr. Chen loses?"


    "Ha ha If I lose, I don''t think you will let me go, so it''s meaningless for me to take out any chips at this time. Come on, let me see what changes you have in the end. "


    In fact, not long ago, Totti Belfast had given information that vestana''s secret was close to success.


    "Mr. Totti." "Cover me," whispered vestana


    "Of course, I''m glad to help you." Totty bear raised one hand and a magic circle appeared on the ground.


    Two huge monsters came out of the magic array and rushed to Chen Zhu at the next moment.


    Most of the psychics were shocked by the monstrous body and the terrible breath they carried.


    They all know that Totti Belfast is a senior advisor to the psionic team, so to speak, under one person and above all others.


    However, no one can say how strong his strength is.


    Only some old members know that Totti bear''s strength is said to be above all others.Now when they saw the presence of two terror demons, they somehow understood the horror of Totti Belfast.


    However, the old members know better that this is just the tip of the iceberg of Totti Belfast''s real strength.


    Chen raised his right arm, only slightly pressing it down.


    The two terror demons were suddenly suppressed on the ground.


    There are two holes in the ground, and the evil spirits at both ends are struggling in the holes.


    Chen Yu kicked at his feet and rushed towards Totti bear with his fist raised.


    Just then, vestana moved.


    Her speed is so fast that her arms flow like magma, and the blood vessels flash with fire and heat.


    Bang -


    the two fists meet, Chen Yu stands still, and vestana does not back up.


    Vestana smiled. "I used to think Mr. Chen''s fist was unstoppable, but now I realize that I overestimated you."


    Chen Yu also smiled. In the next moment, suddenly, he started to work.


    Bang -


    vestana didn''t have time to show more emotion. She had already hit the mountain wall.


    The wall of the mountain broke and buried vestana.


    "It seems that you have an illusion."


    Chen Yu said quietly, and Totti Belfast quickly backed away.


    "Stop stop stop, I give up, I give up, I don''t like to fight with people." Said Totti Belfast.


    Even in acting, he didn''t want to be beaten in public by Chen Yu.


    He is the only one among all the people present who knows how horrible Chen is.


    His ability to summon demons now is what Chen Yu gave him.


    So he didn''t have a chance against Chen Yu.


    In particular, he was a survivor of the Devil Island campaign.


    He knew very well that there was no limit to Chen''s horror.


    Boom -


    just then, vestana lifted the rubble from her body.


    Back to the battlefield in a fierce manner.


    It seems that she has not fully convinced and conceded defeat.


    "Miss vestana, enough, stop." "You''re not perfect yet," said Totti belst in due course. "It''s irrational to challenge him with your imperfections."


    "I didn''t lose." Said vestana, gnashing her teeth.


    "Miss vestana, you lost." Britz also saw that Chen''s strength was overwhelming.


    At least, it''s too early for vestana to face Chen Yu.

 Chapter 2932

    In the moment of fisting, vestana felt that she had lost.


    It''s just that she''s a little stuck.


    Just released so in its mouth, the result was a wave of Chen Zhu away, face can not go.


    She had a glimmer of hope.


    Although her taboo secret method has not been completely completed, it has been completed by 80%.


    Her current combat power can be said to have been very terrible.


    So she felt that even if she could not beat Chen Yu, she could at least fight back and forth.


    At that moment, she was ecstatic.


    She felt that Chen''s power seemed to be no more than that.


    But in the next moment, Chen Yu directly blasted her hope.


    It''s still that kind of powerful, powerful and terrifying.


    But this time, vestana soon calmed down.


    Unwilling eyes with some hope.


    That kind of power doesn''t seem completely unconquerable.


    It''s not that far away from that punch.


    As long as you take this punch, it''s equivalent to taking all the attacks.


    Vestana is looking forward to her next sublimation.


    Looking forward to the next real sense of the positive confrontation with Chen.


    Next time, I will not fail again.


    Vestana can feel it.


    I am not so far away from that day.


    Calvin''s going to pee.


    Can''t you hide here?


    Can''t the psionic team protect themselves?


    Chen Yu looks at jialiwen with a smile on his face.


    "You see, I said, no one can protect you."


    "F * * if you want to take Calvin, just step on my body!" At this time, Yiman, jialiwen''s only friend, roared to stand in front of jialiwen.


    "Good." Chen Yu raised his hand and aimed at Iman.


    For a moment, Iman felt death.


    "Stop it!" All of a sudden, Totty Belfast shouted.


    Then, behind him came a great demon.


    The devil''s whole body is shrouded in the terrible fire of hell. The devil''s wings are stretched to the maximum, more than 10 meters.


    There was a circle of horror in the devil.


    This fluctuation is totally different from the normal breath suppression.


    This is the realm of demons that the great demons hold.


    This kind of power makes everyone at the scene look terrible.


    At this time, people knew how terrible and powerful Totti Belfast was.


    Even vestana was shocked.


    What kind of power is this?


    Just feel, and not as the enemy, all feel so great oppression.


    Even This can no longer be called terrible, but great.


    All people feel their own smallness.


    In front of Totti Belfast, in front of the huge flame demon behind him.


    Chen Chu smiled and took two steps back: "OK, well, if you''re good, I''ll ask her to be the one. I won''t touch anyone else."


    Totti best played a part with him.


    Chen, of course, has to play with Totti Belfast.


    As a senior consultant of the psionic team, he must also show his authority and strength.


    Only in this way can his position be consolidated.


    As soon as Chen''s fingers were lifted, jialiwen was directly lifted by Chen in the air.


    Chen Chu turned around and left. After a few moments, he disappeared into the darkness.


    And the rest are now enveloped in the demonic realm of the great devil behind Totti Belfast.


    Even if you want to help, you can''t.


    Only Chen can come and go freely.


    Totti belst saw Chen Yu leave.


    All of a sudden, half kneeling like a frustrated ball.


    At the same time, the great devil behind him also disappeared.


    The suppression of the demon realm was also liberated in an instant.


    "Mr. Totti, why didn''t you stop him just now! You can definitely do it. " Vestana was shocked by the terrible power of Totti Belfast.


    She felt that Totti Belfast would be able to stop Chen.


    Maybe we can even defeat this formidable enemy.


    But tody Belfast didn''t.


    On the contrary, they watched Chen Yu take their people away.


    But britz went up and picked up Totty bear.


    Even though vestana is their boss.


    But at this time, britz said discontentedly, "miss vestana, it''s better to respect Mr. Totti. I think he has done enough."Totti bear stood up tired, looked at vestana, and said, "don''t you think I want to? I just came into contact with the power of this realm. As you can see, it''s very difficult for me to maintain it. But Mr. Chen, who can face my power without any suppression, can only show that he also holds this power, and he is more skilled than me. Once I fight, I will lose, so I can only control my power and drink him Retreat, as for defeating him... "


    Totti Bear looked at vestana seriously. "For the moment, I can''t do it alone."


    Fart Totty bear is all bullshit.


    It''s not hard for him to summon demons.


    And the devil realm is not released by him, but by the great devil.


    So he doesn''t have any consumption at all.


    He is not even needed to summon demons.


    It''s just a whole set of acting.


    But vestana was ashamed.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Totti. It''s my impulse. I apologize to you." Vestana''s sincere apology, of course.


    But it''s also because of the unimaginable power of Totti Belfast.


    Their position in their mind is once again high.


    It''s incredible power.


    That''s Totti Belfast.


    The same is true of Chen Yu.


    "Mr. Totti, let me help you in." Britz is courteously supporting Totty bear.


    Vestana followed, and she wanted to know everything about that power.


    Perhaps, the next time the war begins, this power will become the absolute key.


    "Mr. Totti, what is that power?"


    "Domain." Totti Belfast''s weak but forceful answer: "my understanding of the field is not comprehensive enough. It''s the qualification and strength that I''ve only come into contact with recently. That''s what the real strong have. Unlike me, that man, who holds the complete field, have you seen him use the power of the field?"


    Both shook their heads, and could not help but show a deeper sadness.


    Things don''t look as optimistic as they think.


    In the two battles, Chen Yu had already defeated them without using the field.


    You can imagine how terrible that man is.


    "How can we obtain this power? Does everyone have this opportunity?" Asked britz.


    Tohti Baer could not help but look at Britz: "theoretically everyone has the qualification, but reality is not theory."

 Chapter 2933

    Calvin has peed.


    Why is that so.


    It''s said that we should be each other''s angels.


    Calvin knew that the psionic team was helpless.


    However, helplessness does not mean acceptance.


    On the other hand, Chen''s strength.


    Strong enough to scare her.


    Then, Calvin was thrown to the ground.


    "Don''t come around, it''s against the law to kill!" Carrie jumped up from the ground.


    Chen Yu held his chest in both hands and looked down at jialiwen.


    "Go in." Chen pointed to a small building behind Carrie''s tattoo.


    Jialiwen looked at the small building. It was so dark that she couldn''t see anything.


    Jialiwen looks at Chen Yu in horror.


    "What do you want to do with me?"


    "Long winded." With a wave of Chen Yu''s finger, jialiwen flew back and fell directly into the building.


    As soon as jialiwen was together, there was a huge force behind her, which directly lifted her out.


    She felt her bones fall apart.


    "Damn asshole!" Carrie cursed.


    "Calvin, it wasn''t the man who attacked you, it was the evil spirit."


    "What? Evil spirit? Does he want the evil spirit to kill me? "


    "If you only rely on that evil spirit, you should not be killed."


    "What about the other side?" Carrie suddenly panicked.


    On the opposite wall, there is a honeycomb like thing inlaid.


    The dense appearance makes people feel numb when they see it.


    If the patients with intensive phobia see this picture, they will be shocked directly.


    In fact, it''s a honeycomb of countless evil spirits.


    They empty the walls and plug themselves into them to form holes one by one.


    My tone also changed: "nest of spirit!"


    No matter what it is, quantitative change will produce qualitative change.


    And the conditions for the formation of nests are more stringent.


    Need a power to reach the level of disaster evil spirit died.


    And the spirit has not dissipated and has not been dealt with.


    It is then discovered by other evil spirits and uses the spirit body as a nest.


    Over time, the weak spirits did not devour the spirit.


    Instead, they are bound by the spirit and become part of the nest.


    These spirits, who are fused by the nest, retain part of their self-consciousness.


    But they are more like neurons in the nest.


    One evil spirit finds prey, and all evil spirits find it.


    "Bad..." It''s obvious to me that it''s not good.


    Hundreds of evil spirits howled at the same time.


    The walls are all cracking around.


    "What to do Find a way I don''t want to die here... "


    "Run The only thing you can do now is run. "


    Jialiwen ran frantically, just ran to the door.


    I saw Chen Yu standing far away. In the moment when she rushed out, I saw Chen Yu gently.


    Carrie was shoved back into the building.


    ¡­¡­


    Half an hour later -


    Carrie Wen was covered in blood, dragging her broken right leg, and walked out of the building.


    Carrie felt that she was going to die.


    She didn''t know how she destroyed the nest.


    Anyway, she won.


    No, she''s alive.


    Jialiwen''s steps suddenly stopped and saw Chen Yu standing outside.


    Jialiwen doesn''t know what Chen Yu will do to her at the moment.


    Chen Yu didn''t say anything. He turned and got on the bus.


    After a few seconds, coldly said: "get in the car."


    At this time, jialiwen had no courage to fight with Chen Yu and got on the bus obediently.


    "This is not the way to my house." Said Carrie.


    Chen Yu said nothing and turned a deaf ear to the question of jialiwen.


    Jialiwen is more afraid. She is afraid that the next destination is still this kind of practice field.


    Just now, when she faced the nest, both she and I were able to kill it with great effort.


    If the next destination is still this kind of scene, I will die directly.


    The car was parked in front of a house in a residential community.


    Carrie looked around her eyes. It seemed that there were people living here.


    It doesn''t look like a ghost.


    "Get out of the car."


    Carrie wenther got out of the car.


    Chen Yu came to the door and knocked.


    When the door opened, Xiao he saw Chen Yu standing outside.


    There is also jialiwen who is covered with blood behind Chen Yu.


    "Mr. Chen...""She will be your roommate in the future." Chen said.


    With that, Chen Yu turned around and left.


    Leave me two, Xiao He and jialiwen. Look at me. I look at you.


    At this time, Xiao he had no time to ask more questions. He quickly helped jialiwen into the room.


    Carrie was terrified tonight.


    She felt like she was really dying.


    "Are you ok?" Xiaohe looks at jialiwen, who is curled up on the sofa.


    "Very bad." "Who are you from that man?" said Carrie


    "I have nothing to do with him He saved my life, but I didn''t have much contact with him. " "What about you?" said Xiao He


    "Slaves."


    Xiaohe looks at jialiwen with strange eyes: "which way?"


    "I owe him money, and then I find a backer. I think I can avoid that man. As a result, the man directly finds my backer, beats my backer, brings me out, and makes me like this."


    "That guy is so cruel." Xiao He didn''t know the whole story, of course, he began to mend his own brain.


    "You need a wash. I''ll find some medicine for you." Xiaohe said.


    After jialiwen''s washing, Xiaohe loaned her clothes to jialiwen.


    At the same time, I helped her deal with the wound on her body.


    I won''t talk about those bruises.


    There are many traces of evil claws on her.


    "These are the wounds of evil spirits?"


    "You too..."


    "You too?"


    "Well, he left me in front of a nest, damn it I almost died there. "


    Xiaohe exclaimed, "holy nest? It''s very difficult for you to deal with it alone. At the beginning, my father brought more than ten disciples of the same clan, which solved a spiritual nest. "


    "Are you a loose mender? Or family? "


    "Me? I think it''s a loose repair. " Said Carrie.


    "And what are you going to do next?"


    "I don''t know. I don''t even dare to run now. He''s a devil."


    "His power is all over Los Angeles. No, it''s all California. You can''t escape from Los Angeles." Xiaohe said.


    "In other words, do I have no way to escape? Did the police protect me? "


    Xiaohe looks at jialiwen, then shakes his head: "it''s useless. If he wants to kill you, unless you hide in the White House, otherwise, he can''t escape his pursuit."


    "Is there no other way?"


    "I can''t help you anyway." "By the way, maybe I can teach you some magic skills. If you face danger next time, maybe you can be more calm."


    "Can you help me defeat him?"


    "Here I don''t know how strong he is. "

 Chapter 2934

    Xiao He hasn''t seen Chen Yu do it.


    But from her contact with West.


    As West said, Chen Yu is very powerful.


    As for the specific level, Xiao He has no clear concept.


    But he knew that West was good.


    Because once she had a little trouble.


    It happened that West came to see her.


    Then I helped her out of the trouble.


    And it''s pretty easy.


    And to be able to let West say that Chen Yu is very powerful.


    That means Chen Yu is really powerful.


    Maybe it''s much better than the two of them.


    "I know a man. He is Chen''s subordinate. He is my uncle. I''ll ask him tomorrow." Xiaohe said.


    "Don''t don''t When you say that your uncle is under the man''s control, don''t you reveal my inner thoughts. " Calvin was still afraid.


    "It''s OK, I don''t ask directly." Xiaohe said.


    "Then you have to be careful not to expose me."


    Nowadays, jialiwen is afraid of Chen Yu to the extreme.


    It''s not just Chen Yu who abused her.


    Before the remedy, Chen Yu faced more than one hundred psionic teams.


    However, his momentum alone has overwhelmed more than 100 people in the opposite direction.


    If it wasn''t for the last Mr. Totti, I''m afraid the psionic team would be defeated by Chen Yu alone.


    ¡­¡­


    "Uncle West, are you busy?"


    "What''s the matter?"


    "I''ll treat you to lunch."


    "Well, give me the address."


    In fact, West can feel that Xiao He has some precautions against him.


    So after arranging the residence for Xiaohe and arranging for her to study abroad, she seldom takes the initiative to find Xiaohe.


    Keep a safe distance for Xiaohe to feel comfortable.


    But West did not expect that Xiao He would invite him to dinner.


    It was a bit of a surprise and a bit of a joy for West.


    By the time west got to the restaurant, Xiao He was one step ahead.


    "From you, Xiao He."


    Xiaohe took over West''s brocade box, opened the moment, a strong magic flourished.


    A small and delicate pendant.


    "This is..."


    "Our alchemists make gadgets. Our people basically have one, and I have one."


    "No, it''s too expensive." Xiao He can''t see what the red gem in the middle of the pendant is, but it''s definitely not an ordinary magic material.


    This kind of magic material is often tens of thousands of dollars, and most of the time, it is in grams.


    "Don''t worry, this thing is the least valuable in our place."


    "Not worth the money? How could it be? " Xiaohe thinks that West said it on purpose to accept the gift.


    "In fact, we have too many of these things. If we didn''t try to stabilize the market price, I''m afraid we''d all sold them. Now they are in the hands of us. It''s not convenient to sell them. We can only use them for our own use."


    "How can it be that there is not much supply of this kind of magic material?"


    "It''s refined from the blood of some magical creature."


    "Even the blood of a large magical creature, after being refined, will not have much left?"


    "We have found a lot of this magical creature, but no one else has found it yet, so it is the exclusive property of our supernatural society."


    West shrugged, and it was true that a dragon''s blood had been refined to at least a hundred times its concentration.


    But even if it is 100 times concentrated, it is still considerable.


    A dragon can refine two tons of dragon blood crystal.


    In other words, the supernatural society''s dragon blood crystal is more than 20 tons.


    This is still the case when only a third of the dragon''s blood has been refined.


    And the dragon blood crystal on the market is two million dollars a kilogram.


    Gold worth far more than the same weight.


    However, the market demand of Longxue crystal is far lower than that of gold.


    So once the supernatural society puts dragon blood crystal directly on the market.


    It is estimated that the price of dragon blood crystal will plummet 100 times.


    So now the supernatural society''s strategy is to keep the water flowing.


    But even if the dragon blood crystal can not be put on the market at one time, it still brings considerable income to the supernatural society.


    Even if there is no financial support from the superior departments, the supernatural society today also has strong capital.


    This is only the income of dragon blood crystal.


    There are others, such as Longjiao, Longzhu, Longyu, Longyan, etc., which are all sold out as soon as they are listed on the market, as long as there is a small amount of supply.Hearing West''s words, Xiao He reluctantly accepted the present.


    The reason why West gave a pendant was that as an elder, it was not suitable for such jewelry as bracelets, rings or necklaces. It was more suitable to give a pendant.


    "Uncle West, who is the most powerful man in the supernatural society?"


    "Our president, of course."


    "He''s as good as you are?"


    "That''s for sure. When we asked him to be our president, we just valued his strength, and his strength was unexpectedly strong. He should be the most powerful and suitable president since the establishment of the supernatural society, even if I couldn''t pick out any disease."


    "What is his rank?"


    "Level? There is no level, no matter what kind of supernatural threat, he can solve it. "


    He ignored the second half of West''s words.


    In her opinion, it was West''s boasting and exaggeration.


    She doesn''t believe that anyone in the world can solve all the supernatural threats.


    She is also the eldest lady of the former alchemy.


    There are also many ancient books in the door of the alchemy sect, which record some events of Chinese spirit.


    So Xiaohe guess it''s West''s vision.


    But it''s understandable to think about it. After all, North America is the weakest region in the world.


    Chen''s strength is certain.


    But certainly not as exaggerated as West said.


    "Then if I want to surpass him, can I?"


    "Er..." West looked at Xiao He with strange eyes, then silently shook his head.


    In the minds of the members of the supernatural society, Chen Yu is basically equal to invincible.


    That''s the impression accumulated through battles and powerful enemies.


    It''s hard to be swayed by others now.


    So Xiaohe said he wants to surpass their president.


    In West''s view, it''s not just a small thing, it''s impossible.


    "Xiao He, if you want to practice more advanced magic, you can join the supernatural society. There are still many masters in our supernatural society, and you should also put your goal more practical, rather than set your goal to defeat the president at the beginning."

 Chapter 2935

    "Lizzie."


    "Lotus sauce."


    They meet at the amusement park.


    Xiao He and long Saka are more connected.


    Basically, it belongs to the category of girlfriends.


    They often go shopping, eat and shop together, and occasionally in a classroom.


    The two people meet most at school.


    They are all international students in the Los Angeles campus.


    Of course, the result of long Saka is not very good.


    But it can''t be helped, because two-thirds of the students miss classes every semester.


    On the contrary, Xiaohe has achieved quite good results.


    The two women are playing wild in the amusement park.


    Tired of playing, I sat on the bench of the amusement park to eat ice cream.


    "Lizzie, you were absent again yesterday. Professor Ender was very angry."


    "It''s OK. My family donated a lot of money to the school. I won''t be dissuaded." Long sakazaki said disapprovingly.


    Xiaohe rolled his eyes, but he was also a little envious.


    "Did you have a mission yesterday?"


    "That''s right." "Long sakazaki vaguely replied.


    In fact, yesterday she entered the test tower, and he finally passed the second floor and entered the third floor.


    The third floor of the test tower is the top level of the supernatural society.


    Because of the sudden arrival of the Reiki tide, everyone''s strength seems to have improved significantly at present.


    In particular, those top forces have grown far faster than others.


    Although we are all on the third level, the gap in combat power is still obvious.


    "Is it difficult?"


    "It''s all right." "Long Saka Lizi said:" is to follow the captain to deal with several nests, midway received a call from the president, but also let us leave a nest


    The sudden arrival of Reiki tide, though, has significantly improved the strength of the supernatural society.


    But it also increased the incidence of psychic events.


    For example, yesterday''s mission, according to the survey, those nests were formed in the last ten days.


    As a rule, the journey to the nest will take at least a few years.


    The discovery of the nests took such a short time to form that we can only attribute the reason to the spirit tide.


    "Er..." Xiao He is a little speechless. It seems that the nest they left behind was finally used by jialiwen.


    "At last that nest was solved by your president?"


    "Are you kidding? Does a nest need to be solved? How you look down upon our president. "


    "How many nests are qualified for you to fight?"


    Long sakazaka white eyes lotus.


    Nest of souls? As a full member, it can easily solve several problems.


    Can this be used as a standard to measure our president?


    "Don''t look down on our president."


    "All right."


    Originally, Xiaohe wanted to get something different from what West said.


    According to Xiao He, long Saka comes from Japan, which is a region with frequent miraculous activities.


    She should be more knowledgeable than West.


    But in the end, what she said was almost the same as that of West.


    The natural tone, the pride and arrogance of questioning others.


    "Our president is the best in the world."


    This time it''s Xiao He''s turn to roll his eyes.


    ¡­¡­


    Chen Yu, fari and the children of one family are all on the train to San Francisco at the moment.


    In order not to let his children quarrel with others, Chen Yu specially packed the next carriage.


    Two or three hours by car, this kind of short and medium distance, it''s more comfortable to take a train than a plane.


    When the train arrived at the station, Chen Yu and his family got on the double deck bus prepared by Portia in advance.


    Only the double decker bus has enough space for Chen Yu''s children to make noise.


    The reason why Chen Yu wanted to bring his family with him was that mogery had few friends.


    Especially the kind of friends who can confidently tell their identity.


    So Chen can only bring his family to help mogery.


    After all, if the man has no relatives or friends at the wedding, it''s a pity for a wedding and a pity for the groom.


    Today, mogery, in his bridegroom''s dress, hugged Chen Yu when he saw Chen Yu getting off the bus.


    Then a group of little devils rushed down from the car.


    As the leading role of the wedding, we will never refuse the lively children.


    The wedding was not held in a church, but in an open space outside the town.


    There are not many relatives and friends from both sides.


    With the Chen family, there are more than 30 people.Chen''s family accounts for half of the total.


    In the prelude of the wedding, the father of the bride takes the bride and solemnly delivers it to mogery.


    The father of the bride made some remarks.


    The bride is the second marriage, mentioning the misfortune of the first marriage and the misdeeds of her first husband.


    The bride''s father hopes mogery can change his impression of his son-in-law.


    Then came the appearance of the witness, the inherent ceremony.


    In the vows of marriage, the wedding ceremony is finally completed.


    Then it''s like a homely party, where people walk around each other.


    Morgre brings the bride to Chen Yu and fari.


    "Andre, you are so handsome today." Chen Yu''s fist hit mogery on the chest.


    "Chen, these are all your children?"


    "Yes." Chen Zhu nodded.


    "I didn''t expect you to have so many children. It''s really enviable." Ellie didn''t ask much. Looking at her skin color, she could see that most of them were not born.


    "You can have it, too, but it will take time."


    The newlyweds can''t be with Chen Yu all the time.


    There are many relatives and friends who need them to go and say hello together.


    When Chen Yu went to get the fruit salad, he suddenly felt a look.


    Chen Zhuo followed this feeling and saw that it was a black haired woman. Beside the black haired woman, there was a fat man standing, who looked like a bodyguard.


    The woman also found Chen''s eyes.


    Then the woman came.


    "Like?" The woman asked directly.


    Chen Chu nodded, "do you face the ordinary people around you with this kind of eyes on this occasion?"


    "Professional habits." The woman said with disapproval, "I just didn''t expect that the man''s relatives and friends have a similar kind, so he..."


    "He''s just an ordinary man." Chen immediately said.


    He didn''t know the identity of the woman or what she would do.


    But he didn''t want to cause any trouble for mogery.


    At this time, Ellie came back.


    "Emma, when did you come?"


    "Congratulations, Ellie." This black haired woman rarely smiles.


    After greetings, Ellie introduced the brunette to Chen Xun, her cousin.


    "Where are you from?" Asked Amasa, looking at Chen.


    "Los Angeles." Chen said.


    "Yes, I''m going to Los Angeles in a few days."


    "What a coincidence. If you have time, you can call me. I''ll treat you to dinner."


    "Ha ha You don''t have to eat. I don''t think you''d like to see me when you do. "


    Chen Yu frowned a little. Emma''s tone was quite bad. It seemed that she didn''t want to go to Los Angeles.


    "Here''s a piece of advice. It''s better to travel in the next half month instead of going back to Los Angeles."

 Chapter 2936

    "I''m sorry, the tour should not be in my plan." Chen replied with a smile.


    "Well, then you''d better stay at home and not come out." Said Amasa.


    Chen Yu doesn''t know the origin of this Amasa.


    But she seems to be hostile to Chen.


    However, at this wedding themed party, both parties still keep some dignity for each other.


    Emma looked at Chen''s back and said, "investigate who that man is."


    The fat bodyguard nearby made a low voice: "Miss, I have checked it. The rich man in Los Angeles has a fortune of more than 10 billion dollars. He has been in this country for less than three years and is suspected to be a psychic."


    "No doubt, he must be." Said Amasa.


    "Will our actions conflict with him?"


    "I hope not." "After all, killing a billionaire has a huge impact, but if he has to join us in the process of our conquest, try to be as clean as possible or look like an accident," she said


    At the wedding party, Chen and Emma had no further contact.


    Although occasionally met several times, both sides also seem to do not know the same, for the wedding of the two protagonists to send a blessing.


    Chen Yu also made an acquaintance with their relatives and friends under the leadership of Ali and mogery.


    Everyone knows each other with strangeness and enthusiasm.


    Of course, compared with the complexity of adults, children are much more simple.


    They like the festive atmosphere best.


    Chen did not return to Los Angeles immediately after the wedding.


    Instead, spend the night in downtown San Francisco.


    ¡­¡­


    At night -


    Chen Zhu came to the forest.


    There was a faint breath in the air.


    Chen Yu found Victoria.


    Today Victoria is like a hill.


    There is no creature in the forest that can threaten it.


    Of course, even humans.


    Unless it''s an army, it''s hard to threaten it.


    Victoria has also identified Chen.


    Or by smell.


    As always close.


    Victoria arched the Chen with a brain bag.


    Chen Yu could not even hold Victoria''s head.


    It''s just too big.


    Under the savage growth, its size even surpasses Chen Yu''s princess.


    Chen takes out the devil crystal, which is Victoria''s favorite food.


    Maybe it''s more than food for it.


    Chen Yu also had the idea of taking Victoria away.


    But after thinking about it, I gave up the idea.


    Victoria doesn''t belong to herself. She is also the family of mogery.


    Chen Yu comes quietly and then leaves quietly.


    This mountain forest is very big. Victoria will be safe under normal circumstances.


    Of course, it''s just normal.


    As long as there is human activity in the area, it can not be said to be absolutely safe.


    The next day, Chen took his family back to Los Angeles.


    ¡­¡­


    Bang Bang -


    Xiaohe and jialiwen are awakened.


    Run out of their respective rooms.


    "What happened?"


    "I don''t know Is that a knock on the door? "


    Xiao He opened the curtains in the living room and saw a car parked by the side of the road.


    Chen Yu is standing in front of the car. It is obvious that he made the loud noise just now.


    When jialiwen saw Chen Zhu, her face turned white.


    Xiaohe saw jialiwen''s face and said angrily, "don''t be afraid of him. I''ll show him."


    With that, Xiao he strode to open the door.


    "Are you insane? Do you know what time it is? "


    "Tell Calvin to come out."


    "I''m sleeping. What can I do tomorrow?"


    "As the first lady to break the door, you seem to want to fight back at all. This is not good, so I decided..."


    "What did you decide?"


    Chen Yu''s fingers were hooked, and Xiao He was pulled out by Chen Yu.


    Next moment, Xiaohe hears the sound of the broken window behind him, and jialiwen follows it.


    The two women were directly thrown into the car by Chen Yu.


    "What are you going to do? I warn you Don''t mess about. "


    Chen Yu ignored the warning of the two women''s panic and drove on her own.


    Xiaohe wants to do it.


    But Chen''s words cooled her heart.


    "You two''d better be honest. My car is worth more than both of you. Before you start, you''d better consider whether you can afford to pay for it first."The group of the poor and the poor were honest immediately.


    Xiao He has heard from jialiwen that she accidentally broke the glass of Chen Yu''s cafeteria.


    Then Chen Yu dared to ask her for a billion dollars.


    If Chen''s car is rubbed off a little skin, he will not pick up the two of them.


    Soon after, Chen Yu stopped the car.


    "Come down."


    After two women get off the car, they find a house in the dark in front of them. In a moment, they feel a gust of overcast wind.


    "That Mr. Chen I have classes tomorrow. " At the moment, Xiao He is decisive.


    Why do you want to stand out for jialiwen? I want money, no money, no one and no strength.


    Why are you so stupid?


    "There is a ferocious spirit in it. Go kill it, and you can go home."


    "Just a ferocious one?" Asked Xiao He.


    "Well, it''s just a fierce one."


    "What level? It''s not disaster level, is it? "


    If it''s just a ferocious head, Xiao He thinks it''s a good one.


    The premise is not disaster level.


    Of course, it''s unlikely.


    Such a densely populated area is unlikely to have a disaster level of ferocity.


    "No, not at the level of disaster." Chen said.


    "That''s just the level of disaster?"


    Chen Chu nodded, "better than disaster."


    "Wipe it out, and we can go?"


    "That''s right."


    "What is disaster, what is disaster, what is disaster, what is disaster?"


    "This is the level division of evil spirits or Warcraft. The disaster is the highest. It''s as hard to fight as natural disaster. It can cause great damage in a certain area, followed by disaster. It can cause certain damage in a small area. Disaster is a great threat to a family unit, and then it''s an ordinary evil spirit."


    "What level is the nest?"


    "It''s a disaster."


    "That is to say, that fellow said, I can deal with the evil spirit of disaster level in it?"


    "In theory, but..."


    "But what?"


    "Rank doesn''t mean the actual situation. Let''s see what kind of ferocious spirit it is."


    What I worry about is that Chen prepared a nest for jialiwen two nights ago.


    It''s impossible to weaken this time, so I''m worried about the ferocity in it.


    "What are you doing? Go in."


    Jialiwen is kicked by Chen Yu directly on the buttock, and the whole person flies in.


    For this very ungrateful behavior, jialiwen dare not be angry.


    He went into the house with Xiao He.

 Chapter 2937

    Xiaohe and jialiwen both hold the idea of finishing things quickly.


    Entering the house, I saw one with only one foot, but six twisted spirits on his upper body.


    The evil spirit didn''t avoid. Six crooked heads looked at Xiaohe and jialiwen.


    The two women have met a little bit of the world.


    It''s just a evil spirit. There''s nothing to be afraid of.


    If you don''t, just go up and do it.


    Xiao he pinched a seal of Dharma and said in a low voice, "call for the blood refining God, I respect Dharma."


    In the next moment, Xiao he slapped his forehead, and there was a golden red mark on the forehead that looked like a fire pattern.


    "Drink!" Xiao He takes a horse stance.


    That evil spirit has rushed up, six upper body hiss teeth grinning toward small lotus to rush to bite.


    The small lotus body shape moves, avoids the attack of 12 sharp claws, returns to the body to rush toward a evil spirit upper body one pat.


    The fiery heat burst out from the palm of lotus.


    In a flash, the upper part of the photographed body burst directly.


    "Resolve one." Xiao he stepped back two steps, looking quite relaxed.


    "Powerful." Carrie was surprised to see it.


    She didn''t expect Xiaohe to be so powerful.


    "What''s the point? All she does is borrow."


    "What leverage?"


    "It''s the magic of gods, ancestors or natural forces. There are many similar magic in the East and the West." "I don''t think so." she said, "look at her French seal and formula just now. They should borrow the power of fire spirit."


    "Is it the most powerful thing to borrow the power of gods?"


    "Of course not, the same magic power must be the least borrowed from the gods, because it requires very strict conditions. On the contrary, the power of ancestors is the most easily borrowed. A relatively small amount of magic power can borrow more power at a very small cost, even without cost. Moreover, the power of ancestors and the caster themselves have a very high agreement Together, it''s easier to use it. "


    "What kind of spell do you give me?"


    "It''s not any type. It''s just a simple way to use work. With some simple breathing and deflation, you can compare the power to fuel. Some powerful spells can be compared to an efficient engine, and your breathing method now is to spray fuel directly on others."


    Carrie Winton was disappointed to hear what she said.


    "Why don''t you pass on my higher-level stuff when I know it''s so low-level?"


    "No, I''m a beast. How can I master the human skill?"


    "You don''t practice yourself?"


    "You can''t understand my way of cultivation. It''s a waste of saliva to talk with you any more."


    "Then I have no place to look for it?"


    "You can ask Xiaohe to see if she is willing to teach you her skills. However, you''d better not have too much hope. Her skills have obvious family traces, and it is estimated that there will be blood requirements. Even if she is willing to pass you, you don''t have to practice them."


    At the moment, Xiao He is absorbed in dealing with the evil spirit in front of him.


    In an instant, another upper body burst.


    Xiao He was about to put two arrogant words, but saw that the first one had been blown out of the upper body actually began to recover.


    Xiaohe''s face changed: "it''s terrible. It''s liangenling."


    The so-called rooting spirit is a spirit with strong resilience.


    As long as it is not crushed in an instant, it can still be reborn even if there is still a small piece of deformity left.


    It''s like the legendary Hydra. As long as there is only one head left, they can be reborn.


    And like the six bodies in front of me, Xiao He has never seen them.


    But this is obviously not the ordinary evil spirits.


    But it will not reach disaster.


    "Calvin, don''t be dazed. Attack it with me."


    Jialiwen joined the battle in a hurry.


    However, their attack power is obviously insufficient.


    To a certain extent, the difficulty of connecting the root spirit is even greater than the nest of the day before yesterday.


    The two tried their best, but they broke one of liangenling''s upper body. If they could not solve it quickly, their previous efforts would probably be in vain.


    "Is there a more ferocious attack?" Jialiwen asked me.


    Now the two of them are obviously under attack.


    It''s too difficult to deal with this liangen spirit, although its own strength is not enough to worry about.


    But the point is that this ability to regenerate is hopeless.


    Without enough attack power, it belongs to unsolvable.


    "You cooperate with me, and I will fight." I said.


    "Well, how can I cooperate with you?"


    "Lift your breath, hold your palm in Dantian."


    "This is the position, isn''t it?"


    "How many times have I taught you to point your navel down.""Well, is the position right now?"


    "Good! Here we are! "


    Cong Wu drilled out of jialiwen''s body, and his two claws suddenly tore open the connecting spirit in front of him.


    Xiaohe can''t see Xiaowu, but she can clearly feel that a strong breath emerges from jialiwen''s body.


    Then, the spirit was torn into strips by that thing.


    "Whoo That''s it. " All of a sudden, Calvin''s legs softened and spread out on the ground.


    However, before they could catch their breath, a scene of despair appeared.


    The spirit that was torn into strips, each strip, began to extend new limbs, new six bodies.


    Xiaohe and jialiwen are stupid.


    The two women looked at each other and shouted, "run..."


    In front of him, the spirit of connecting roots directly became dozens of upper bodies, just like Guanyin with thousands of hands.


    Not only the form has changed a lot, but also the breath has become more than ten times stronger.


    Boom -


    the two women fell out of the house and landed in front of Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu looks at the root connecting spirit.


    "It''s really powerful. I saw for the first time that elixir can get rid of the evil spirits and directly upgrade the evil spirits of disaster level to disaster level. You are really powerful."


    The two women looked at Chen Yu in embarrassment.


    Chen wants them to continue.


    But this thing is obviously beyond their limit.


    Although it is the same level as yesterday''s nest, it belongs to the level of disaster.


    But at the same level, there are different forces.


    There are too many of them.


    Nearly a hundred half evil spirits came out like the tide.


    It''s like drowning three people.


    Chen Chu reaches out and grabs, and liangen Ling is pinched into a ball in an instant.


    The eyes of jialiwen and Xiaohe are about to fall out.


    No more? That''s it.


    What about the three hundred rounds of good war?


    Although the two did not communicate when they fled.


    But it is very obvious that the idea of bringing disaster to the East.


    It''s best to let Chen Yu and liangenling die together.


    That''s the perfect ending.


    Even if it doesn''t work, at least Chen Yu should try his best to solve the problem.


    Then they will be able to reap the profits.


    But What script is this?


    This is not the script we want.

 Chapter 2938

    "Take this skill, and there will be surprises waiting for you tomorrow."


    Chen Yu looks at the two women, who are already pale with fear.


    Tomorrow? It''s going to kill you.


    This day, do you have to fight with these crooked melons and split dates?


    Chen Zhuo''s eyes suddenly fell on zhuowu, who was behind Jiali''s tattoo.


    "If you dare to look at me that way again, I''ll take your eyes off."


    "You can see me?" I gasped


    "Do you think it''s difficult to find one or two monsters escaping from the monument with my ability?"


    I don''t speak any more, Chen Yu is telling the truth.


    With his strength, he can''t catch all the escaped monsters back.


    But if you can''t find one, you''re kidding.


    Chen Chu looks at the small beads made by liangen Ling.


    This little bead is almost weightless. After all, the spirit is the spirit.


    Play it to Calvin, turn around and get in the car.


    "Wait Are you going to leave us here? "


    "Don''t you get on your own?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡­¡­


    For jialiwen and Xiaohe, suffering is just beginning.


    Every night after that, the two women will be carried out by Chen Yu.


    However, jialiwen''s strength is also improving day by day.


    In particular, that night, I ate the little bead which was agglomerated by the spirit of connecting roots.


    The strength has more than doubled.


    The average spirit has little improvement on his strength.


    But the spirit of connecting roots is the evil spirit of disaster level.


    This is not a good thing every day.


    Even if there is a second evil spirit in front of them.


    Even if they have the ability to defeat, they don''t have a chance to swallow the evil spirits.


    At most, it means nibbling a few bits of leftover material.


    As that night, there were not many arrays directly made of beads by Chen Zhu.


    Next is the secret script of the skill that jialiwen got.


    This is the most deficient part of Calvin.


    However, the skill can not be practiced overnight.


    Therefore, the strength of Carrie''s text body is not developing fast.


    Fortunately, her strength has been improved, which has also been fed back to her.


    Chen Yu focused on finding all kinds of enemies for them.


    Powerful, the attack way is not limited to the normal.


    It has to be said that in a few days, their actual combat experience has been significantly improved.


    ¡­¡­


    Lao Hei came back, and suddenly appeared at the dinner of Chen Yu''s family.


    "Chen Yu, I......"


    Chen Yu did not look at the old black angrily.


    Stop Lao Hei''s words and wait for their family to have a good dinner.


    After dinner, Chen entered the space.


    "How is it? Is there any discovery?"


    "I''ve been going deep into the heart of the world of Lupercalia. Near the heart of the earth, I found a huge underground void. I can feel something full of the whole void. Maybe it''s the soul of the world you are looking for, but I''m not sure. I''ve never seen such a huge spirit before, so I doubt whether it''s a spirit or not."


    Chen Yu''s eyes fixed: "it seems that my guess is right."


    "Your guess?"


    "I''ve been lacking in my present state, but I''ve been thinking about where the lack is. My inner world circulation has been quite perfect, and I can''t find the lack. So, I''m thinking, since people have souls, does the world have souls? If there is a soul in the world, what my inner world lacks is a soul. "


    "Let''s see what the so-called soul of the world looks like."


    Chen and Lao Hei set off immediately.


    Come to the world of viper.


    The hole is near the center of the earth.


    If it''s ordinary people, even if they know there''s something in that position, they can only look at it and sigh.


    Chen Yu didn''t have any worries about it.


    Go straight down.


    There is no difference between chenzhu and tofu dregs.


    The closer he gets to the void, the more he can feel the breath that can almost be described as vastness.


    When Chen Yu and Lao Hei come to the void, what they feel is that they are in this breath.


    Unconscious? Chen Yu and Lao Hei look at each other.


    This thing doesn''t attack their desire.


    Or, they don''t even feel emotions.


    Chen Xun''s heart moved, and the inner heaven and the earth went crazy, drawing this huge soul into the inner heaven and earth.


    However, just after Chen Yu''s revolution, the soul even more actively integrated into Chen Yu''s inner world."What''s the matter? No, why is it so easy? Even if ordinary spirits are absorbed by people, they will struggle for a while, let alone the soul of the world. "


    On the contrary, the spirit was very obedient and cooperative.


    Chen has absorbed most of it without any effort.


    "No It''s not a complete soul, it''s a fragment. " Said old black.


    "How is it possible? Such a big soul fragment? How big is the whole? "


    Chen can feel that the soul is at least as big as a city.


    But it''s just fragments?


    Under normal circumstances, an ordinary spirit is smashed, at least to dozens of pieces.


    "The body of the soul may have been broken long ago." "You may have broken it," said old black


    It''s possible, Chen Yu recalled the battle.


    In the end, I used supermeteorites to bombard the earth''s surface.


    It''s probably that blow that broke the soul of the world.


    It is because the soul of the world is shattered.


    It is so easy for me to integrate the fragments of the will of the world and then plunder the world''s foundation.


    And they take the majority of the initiative.


    The rest did not fight back.


    Now it makes sense. That blow has already shattered the soul of the world.


    There is no will in the world.


    Because of this, the fragments of the soul of the world will regard themselves as noumenon when they are absorbed.


    Instinctively close to their own, with their own absorption.


    Simply put, Chen Yu now represents the will of the world.


    The whole fragment was completely absorbed by Chen.


    In the inner world, soul fragments are melted, then broken down, and then reshaped.


    This process requires little manual interference from Chen.


    The inner world seems to know what to do instinctively.


    A vague figure appeared in the inner world.


    It''s very fuzzy. I can''t see his face clearly. But from the outline, I can see the image of Chen Yu.


    Lao Hei looked at Chen Yu, as if he saw some changes of Chen Yu.


    "How is it?"


    "Well, I can feel that inner heaven and earth are becoming more and more perfect, but if inner heaven and earth can improve itself, it is estimated that it will not be possible for hundreds of years and thousands of years, and more soul fragments are needed."


    "You feel hard, that''s part of you. You should be able to find other pieces more easily than I do, as long as they still exist in this world." Said old black.

 Chapter 2939

    Feel it hard?


    The word "Lao Hei" is well used.


    In fact, it is to use the power of their own soul to spread out.


    Just like with a huge magnetic field source, the soul''s magnetic field will attract each other.


    Chen Yu has unique conditions here.


    The whole world belongs to him.


    Chen''s consciousness has spread across the mountains, rivers, and oceans.


    Leap into the abyss, across the vast plain.


    "I found it." Chen Zhu recovers his mind.


    I felt about seven huge pieces of soul.


    The soul fragment that Chen Zhu absorbed, which was hidden in the deep underground, is the largest one.


    The others are not small.


    Except for the seven big pieces of soul left.


    There are hundreds of small pieces scattered around the world.


    Chen Yu''s mind moved. In a flash, Chen Yu and Lao Hei appeared in front of the second largest soul fragment.


    This piece of soul is buried deep in the sea.


    It was more smooth than the first time. At the moment of Chen''s appearance, the soul fragment drilled into Chen''s body.


    In the second moment when the soul fragment merges with the inner world.


    The figure of the inner world is also clearer.


    The third soul fragment.


    We can see clearly the appearance of that figure in the inner world.


    The fourth soul fragment, the inner world has completed the real transformation.


    The fifth The sixth


    The figure of the inner world is shrinking.


    No, it''s not shrinking, it''s rejuvenating.


    From thirty to twenty, twenty to ten, and then to a baby.


    From a baby to an egg.


    The energy of the inner world began to pour into the egg, the egg began to hatch, and the baby crawled out of the egg.


    The egg shell is refined by the baby and then traced back.


    To become young, young, old, and finally decadent.


    After decay, energy returns to heaven and earth, and the heaven and earth reshape and coagulate a new egg.


    Over and over again, eggs, babies, juveniles, youth, manhood, old age, decay


    Every time the repeated process is extremely perfect, the inner world seems to be moistened.


    The inner world has created the spirit of heaven and earth!


    Chen Yu suddenly opened his eyes. At this moment, Chen Yu got a real sublimation.


    Perfect sublimation!


    Colleagues also have perfect inner world.


    Chen Yu no longer needs the outer world to absorb the spirit of heaven and earth.


    Chen Yu''s inner heaven and earth can produce the spirit of heaven and earth.


    At this moment, Chen Yu really achieved detachment.


    Lao Hei has been following Chen Yu silently.


    He felt the change of Chen Yu.


    "Have you succeeded?"


    "It worked." Chen Chu nodded, "do you need the rest of the world''s soul fragments?"


    "Don''t you need it?"


    Chen Yu thought for a moment and said, "it doesn''t make much sense. If we absorb the rest of the soul fragment, it can enhance it to some extent, but it''s wasteful."


    "Then leave it to me. I want to study the soul of the world. I will collect the small pieces scattered around."


    Chen Zhu nodded his head. This kind of thing can be said to be the supreme treasure.


    Of course, Chen would not share it with outsiders.


    Lao Hei is his own person, and this time he can find the first soul fragment of the world smoothly. Lao Hei''s contribution is indispensable.


    "Then, if you swallow this thing, can you become a god of death or something?"


    Lao Hei thought for a moment, then shook his head and said, "it''s too big. It''s going to take a long time to swallow it, and I''m not sure if I can transform it."


    Laohei himself had been metamorphosed once, evolving from the enchanting emissary to the death emissary.


    However, in essence, Lao Hei has not changed, neither has his duties nor his functions.


    The only change is that Lao Hei can appear in front of ordinary people as long as he wants.


    Of course, Lao Hei has hardly done it.


    Chen Yu is also curious about whether Lao Hei can evolve into the legendary god of death if he transforms again.


    Or Something else.


    Here, Chen can do many things.


    Instantly move to every corner of the world.


    This is just a skill Chen found.


    No, it shouldn''t be skills, it should be power.


    However, Chen Yu is still very unfamiliar with this.


    Chen Yu didn''t know what else he could do.


    In a word, Chen Yu doesn''t need to rush for a while.


    Back on earth, it''s three days since Chen discovered it.It''s not because the two worlds have different time flows.


    It''s because Chen Yu was immersed in the process of transformation and unconsciously spent three days.


    The soul of the world in the inner world basically changes every 24 hours, from new to rotten, and then from rotten to new.


    ¡­¡­


    Emma is walking on the Boulevard, which has a history of 300 years.


    This road has been built since their families moved to this continent, since their families were stationed in this country.


    Their family is the phillerian family, an ancient and mysterious magic family.


    But their family also has a distinguished name, the Millennium family.


    Before they moved to this land, they were the forerunners of the European continent.


    There are great nobles in the common people''s world. They are the king of magic world.


    There are only a handful of families that are comparable to the non lerian family.


    Even at its best, the Ferrer family controlled almost the magical world of Europe.


    But the most glorious time is also the most painful time.


    The phallus family was overthrown. The Union army, mainly the scarlet church and headed by the twenty generations of Blood Mary, became the main killer of the phallus family.


    In the face of defeat, from the high-end combat power to the lower structure, the Ferrer family was completely defeated by the twenty generations of Bloody Mary and its allied forces.


    The holy weapon of the phallus family was sealed and died in battle.


    The rest of the family, led by the eldest son of the then patriarch, left Europe.


    In order not to be targeted by the old enemies, the Feiler family has been silent for three hundred years, a whole three hundred years!


    Even the former enemies have forgotten the existence of the Philistines.


    But they didn''t disappear!


    The fellers never disappeared.


    They still exist, just waiting for the time.


    Finally, the opportunity came.


    Not long ago, the sleeping family woke up.


    The first sign is that for hundreds of years the family''s strong have come to their senses from deep sleep.


    Secondly, the sealed family artifact untied the seal without any sign.


    And many families of ordinary people, suddenly awakened blood.


    All the signs are that the fellers are really back!


    It''s like a beautiful note drawn by fate.


    All the signs herald a new era.


    Every awakened one remembers the humiliation of the family.


    Pass on the hatred from generation to generation.


    Emma is the representative of the new generation.


    She has noble blood, strength and hatred.


    Now, she is going to carry out the first order of the family with other new generations.


    Her mission is to explore California!


    Well, tell the state of California.


    Other family members are more or less on the same task.


    When the entire family controls the entire North American spiritual world, then the family has enough resources to liquidate one by one with the enemies of the past.

 Chapter 2940

    Walk through the forest path to a grassland.


    Dozens of new generations of the same race train here.


    It''s different from when Emmanuel was very young.


    Most of these people have not awakened for more than three years.


    There is even part of it that has recently awakened.


    "Emma."


    "Here comes Emma."


    "Emma, our eldest sister is big."


    Emma is proud. She can be proud.


    In the face of these same new generations, Amasa''s strength has almost reached the upper limit of the new generation.


    Even beyond many older generations.


    She is synonymous with genius.


    Of course, in the Ferrer family, there is no lack of genius.


    Amasa is just one of them.


    But on the second night of her awakening at the age of five, she broke the record of the phillerian family, and has received all her attention and devoted herself to training.


    Of course, Amasa has lived up to those expectations and cultivation.


    One of the family''s trainers came up and said, "miss Amasa, why are you here?"


    "I''ll pick some people." "How are these little guys?" said Amasa


    In fact, there are many young people in the mouth of Emma who are older than her.


    But no one was disgusted by Emma''s words.


    Even every new generation is full of eager eyes.


    "Choose me, Emma, and I will help you with all your enemies." Said a burly young man.


    His eyes on Emma were full of fanaticism and adoration.


    Emma didn''t immediately say, "it depends on your performance. Don''t let me down."


    "That''s dwiko," said the trainer, "a guy who has honed his body to the extreme. If he does his best, he can even bombard the next tank."


    "Oh? So strong? "


    "It''s the blessing of secret method. It doesn''t last long, but almost no one can hurt him during the duration of secret method."


    "He''s one." Emma said, "dwick, come here."


    "Any other recommendations?"


    Training officers will introduce each new generation, and give a detailed description of what they are good at and their strength level.


    Amasa is very satisfied with the new generation she has chosen.


    It seems that in this period of time, everyone''s strength is improving at an amazing speed.


    ¡­¡­


    "I need your help, Jolin Nash."


    "Sorry, I can''t help you." Jolin Nash did not hesitate to refuse Nall''s request.


    Even if Nall''s big, watery eyes were on her.


    "No, only you can help me."


    "No, I can''t help you." Jolin Nash gave Nall a deadpan rejection.


    "If you don''t help me, I''ll sell this keel ring. It should be worth a lot of money."


    "If you sell it, you''ll never get any magic items again." Said Jolin Nash.


    "You can''t be so cruel."


    "I don''t think I''m cruel, on the contrary, I''m kind enough." "Why do you think you can stay here now?" said Jolin Nash? If it wasn''t for my protection, you would have been dragged back by the family. "


    "Then help me again, the last time For the last time this year. " Nall hugs Jolin Nash and tries to soften her heart in this way.


    "I just want a skirt. It''s only three thousand dollars. This year''s latest model, I''m only short of one thousand dollars now. I just need you to lend me one thousand dollars. For you, it''s not even enough money for one practice."


    "Every time I practice, the money I spend will be my safety guarantee in the future. That skirt is not allowed." "I''d love to support you if you need to spend money on magic materials, but you''re buying skirts," said Jolin Nash


    "Then you think I''m for cultivation."


    "No, you are not."


    Nall jumped on the sofa and cried like a child.


    "If you are short of money, you can join the supernatural society, even if it is just a peripheral member, which is enough for your expenses."


    "No, I won''t waste my good years on those boring tasks. If your supernatural society is really sincere, then it''s up to your president to ask me to join in and give me the status of a full member, as well as a high salary."


    "You can tell our president what you think directly."


    "I don''t want it. I''ll be killed by him."


    Jolin Nash rolled her eyes and walked away.


    "Where are you going?"


    "Go back to my room. Besides, I have a task tonight. Good night in advance."Nall snapped up from the sofa: "mission? I''ll help you, and then you''ll share the bonus with me a little. "


    Jolin Nash was about to refuse, but for a second.


    This is not a good opportunity for nale to train.


    Nale has been following her since she came out of the family.


    Jolin Nash knew the harsh environment of her family.


    At the beginning, because she was not good enough, she was released, or exiled.


    Nale''s talent is much better than her, but her character is too loose.


    If she goes home in the future, her strength has not been improved.


    For her, how much praise she received in the past, how much slander and humiliation she will suffer in the future.


    "Yes." Said Jolin Nash.


    "What''s our task tonight?"


    "On a section of the road into Los Angeles, an unknown beast appeared, suspected of being a crystal reindeer."


    "What is a crystal reindeer?"


    "In a word, it''s a kind of Warcraft."


    "Powerful? What is the strength? Reindeer should be gentle, right


    "The animals that can''t communicate are all dangerous, especially those with magic and magic. Crystal reindeer are on the list of dangerous beasts. Although they don''t eat meat, it doesn''t mean they won''t attack humans."


    "What about strength?"


    "Disaster level, or I hope it''s just disaster level."


    "What do you mean? Will it grow? "


    "Crystal reindeer is one of the few self evolving Warcraft. Once it evolves, it will probably evolve into disaster reindeer."


    "Disaster reindeer? Disaster level? "


    "Yes, although the probability is small, there are about 300 crystal reindeer discovered in the past 100 years, only two of which have evolved into disaster reindeer, so the probability is very small."


    "Jolin Nash, can you tame magic? How about taming this crystal reindeer? If you don''t want it, you can give it to me. "


    Jolin Nash looked at NAR. "You can''t even support yourself. How can you support a Warcraft? Is it a crystal reindeer that feeds on magic crystal


    It''s not an exclusive secret to tame Warcraft. In addition to the super specialty, many families or organizations have mastered several kinds of magic to tame Warcraft.


    However, it is not easy to tame magic, or even tedious.

 Chapter 2941

    Most people can''t even domesticate ordinary wild animals, let alone Warcraft.


    As in the novel, it''s not impossible to gain more combat power by domesticating powerful Warcraft in reality, but it''s very difficult.


    "Is it still your team''s action this time?"


    "No, just me this time, plus you."


    Nall and Jolin Nash have been on several missions, or in other words, getting together.


    So I''m familiar with several players of Jolin Nash.


    "Why are you on your own this time? You''re not going to do private work, are you? "


    "There are two overlapping tasks, so our team will carry out the task separately. I will take charge of the crystal reindeer task, and they will take charge of the other task."


    "Are you sure you can do it alone?"


    "No, it''s two people. You''ve left yourself out."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Nall was speechless.


    She''s been with Jolin Nash for months.


    It has been known for a long time how far she and Jolin NASH are from each other.


    Jolin Nash, who had been exiled by the family for the reason of talent, had already surpassed her family genius in strength.


    And surpassing is not a little bit, but a comprehensive surpassing.


    Nall didn''t want to join the supernatural society.


    But she also knew that she would return to the family sooner or later.


    So I haven''t really joined the supernatural society.


    Although she went to the head office of the supernatural society, no one stopped her.


    But there must be something else that the supernatural society has not touched.


    Of course, Nall didn''t want to explore other people''s secrets.


    Just as my family has secrets.


    Who doesn''t keep a few dollars in private.


    Take Jolin Nash''s car to a section of the road outside the city.


    Jolin Nash made a call to temporarily close the road section.


    "NAR, put on the keel ring, and this one, too."


    "What is this?"


    "The magic prop made of dragon blood crystal can provide you with a lot of magic in a short time."


    "Keep it for yourself. You''re more useful than me."


    Jolin Nash fished out a dragon blood crystal from the bag without expression.


    Nall looked at Jolin Nash silently and hung the pendant on his neck.


    "The smell of that Warcraft is very strong. It should be near here. It''s less than disaster level, but it''s not much worse." "Give yourself a magic shield first," Jolin Nash said seriously


    "Jolin Nash, using the magic shield so early? I need to maintain the magic shield for a long time. If there''s a fight, I don''t have any extra magic to help you. "


    "To give you dragon blood crystal is to replenish your magic, and judging from the breath, no matter how much magic you have left, this battle is difficult to participate in."


    "I''m not an opponent who hasn''t met disaster level. Don''t look down on me."


    Jolin Nash looked at NAR: "there is also a gap in disaster level. The gap between strength and weakness may even be more than 10 times. We are now facing a Warcraft with strength close to disaster level and extremely dangerous. It is very different from those so-called disaster levels you have encountered in the past."


    "You are better than me Just a little. " In fact, she knows that Jolin Nash is not a little better than her, and they are not a level at all.


    "When will you be able to keep the magic shield and restore the magic balance at the same time, you will be qualified to say this to me," said Jolin Nash


    Nale no longer refutes, strength is the best explanation, and the rest is useless.


    All of a sudden, a sense of violence came.


    Nale almost didn''t stand up, and his magic shield was also a ripple.


    Jolin Nash frowned. The atmosphere of violence to the extreme was not like crystal reindeer.


    It''s more like a carnivorous Warcraft.


    It seems that the information is wrong. It''s not crystal reindeer!


    Jolin Nash stands up and comes! That thing''s close!


    A red primary was 100 meters ahead of Jolin Nash and NAR.


    That''s a deer! It''s reindeer.


    But most of its skin has fallen off, revealing the red crystals inside.


    And its double horns are not the shape of antlers, but the devil''s horns of spirals.


    Its eyes are red, and when it opens its mouth, it shows its tusks.


    Jolin Nash took a breath.


    "No, it''s a variant!"


    There are also variants of Warcraft. The emergence of variants of Warcraft is that the stronger the stronger, the weaker the weaker.


    Like the mutant crystal reindeer in front of us.


    Originally, crystal reindeer was very strong. After mutation, crystal reindeer has surpassed the habits of species.Its tusks are the best proof.


    That mouth full of sharp teeth is definitely not prepared for vegetarianism.


    The original crystal reindeer is pure white crystal.


    But now the crystal exposed by the mutant is like a burning flame.


    Jolin Nash immediately raised her arms, and a few meters high spirit of ice appeared in front of her.


    "I am in winter!" The spirit of ice made a cold, low roar.


    "Go ahead and freeze everything." Ordered Jolin Nash.


    Nall was shocked with a face, the spirit of frost!


    The branch of elemental water system is the advanced magic of ice system.


    There are several elders in the family who can do it, but they all need a long time to sing and prepare to summon a spirit of ice.


    Where there is such a foul, don''t sing, don''t prepare, raise your hand to summon one.


    The body of the spirit of ice is covered with hard ice armor, in which is a whirling chill.


    Carrying a strong cold front, he rushed towards the variant crystal reindeer.


    "Freeze, life!" The spirit of ice rushed to the front of the variant crystal reindeer less than 10 meters, and raised his arm to spray out an extreme frost.


    As soon as the front hoof of the variant crystal reindeer stepped on the ground, in a flash, a circle of hot flame swung open, directly dissolving the frost.


    Then, the variant crystal reindeer sprint forward.


    Qiang -


    the Ice Armor comparable to steel was smashed in an instant.


    In the next moment, the body of the spirit of ice is like being buried with countless grenades, constantly exploding.


    At last, the spirit of frost was completely crushed, leaving a residue, and the residue soon completely melted.


    "So strong!" Cried NAR in amazement.


    Jolin Nash frowned. "It''s so strong."


    This mutant crystal reindeer seems to be too strong.


    The spirit of frost she summoned was also of disaster level.


    But in an instant it was wiped out by the mutant crystal reindeer.


    This is really a bit too strong.


    However, the strength of the variant crystal reindeer also aroused the fighting of Jolin Nash.


    With the arms outspread, a pair of wings formed by frost and cold air are revealed behind.


    "It seems that we must do our best." Jolin Nash also breathed powerful.

 Chapter 2942

    Suddenly dozens of fireballs appeared around the mutant crystal reindeer.


    Jolin Nash immediately covered herself with ice.


    "NAR, get out of the way. I don''t have time to protect you now."


    Nale didn''t say anything about me staying to help you.


    That would make her more stupid, and she would step back decisively.


    Although her current strength can''t help Jolin Nash, she doesn''t want to be a burden to Jolin Nash.


    At this time, the variant crystal reindeer launched an attack.


    Dozens of fireballs were fired at Jolin Nash.


    With a single hand, Jolin Nash swept through.


    The dozens of fireballs all turned into ice lumps and fell to the ground.


    Jolin Nash''s hands were empty, and a pair of ice swords appeared in the palm.


    Then Jolin Nash shoots the ice sword at the variant crystal reindeer.


    The devil''s horn on the head of the variant crystal reindeer shoots a red light and breaks an ice sword.


    But then came the second ice sword.


    Hiss -


    the ice sword cuts through the devil''s corner, leaving a scratch on the side of the devil''s corner.


    Jolin Nash was disappointed, but not surprised.


    But Jolin Nash''s attack angered the mutant crystal reindeer.


    The scent of the variant crystal reindeer becomes more irascible.


    When Jolin Nash held it in the air, a dozen ground thorns suddenly appeared on the ground of the variant crystal reindeer, interwoven with each other.


    Lock the body of the variant crystal reindeer firmly.


    The variant crystal reindeer suddenly made a howl, which was not loud, but extremely sharp.


    The sound seems to have a certain frequency, and the fire element in the surrounding air seems to be ignited.


    Open fire began to appear in the air.


    "Blizzard!" Jolin Nash had a big drink, and the temperature dropped in an instant within a thousand miles.


    The original open fire disappeared, replaced by the cold temperature.


    Jolin Nash raised her arms and rose slowly.


    "Icy meteorite!"


    Whew -


    a ice hockey ball with a diameter of more than ten meters came down from the sky.


    Boom -


    the crystal reindeer of the variant will not let go at all. The horn of the devil will burst out with even hotter fire, which will fall and break in an instant.


    But it''s Jolin Nash''s big move.


    There is more than one icy meteorite.


    More icy meteorites fell through the blizzard.


    The variant crystal reindeer was startled and hurriedly avoided to open a falling ice meteorite.


    However, Jolin Nash seized the opportunity to reach for the mutant crystal reindeer in the moment of avoidance.


    A chain of ice shoots out of the snow and binds the mutant crystal reindeer.


    Although the variant crystal reindeer broke away from several, there were more ice chains around it.


    Then another icy meteorite hit it on the top of the head.


    Then there''s the second, the third, the fourth


    The fiery elements of the surrounding fire have subsided.


    Jolin Nash breathed a long sigh of relief.


    Just now, several moves in a row have brought her a lot of pressure.


    In a short time of more than ten minutes, the magic took up as much as 60%.


    Jolin Nash sensed the location of the variant crystal reindeer.


    The variant crystal reindeer is mentioned in the air, but it has been completely frozen.


    It didn''t die completely, and Jolin Nash could still feel its breath.


    But now it is completely restrained and can''t move at all.


    The ice that covers it is not ordinary ice, but pure frost.


    The main function is to suppress fire element.


    Even the variant crystal reindeer can do magic.


    Extremely cold frost will also block its resonance with fire elements.


    All of a sudden, there was a wave of applause in the snowstorm.


    "Beautiful. It''s so beautiful."


    Jolin Nash frowned at the applause.


    I didn''t feel the breath of the other side.


    No, how did nale''s breath disappear?


    She''s not going to be killed, is she?


    Jolin Nash waved and the storm stopped.


    Not far away, there are several people standing.


    The first one was a brunette in her early twenties.


    She was followed by a dozen equally young men.


    And NAR is being carried by one of the men.


    But now nale is in a coma.


    "Who are you?"


    "I''m Amasa."


    "Several, if it is convenient, give me back my companion." Jolin Nash looks at Amasa and others."Of course." Emma smiled back, "but can you give me that little guy?"


    Jolin Nash looks at the frozen variant crystal reindeer.


    "You don''t know how to deal with this little guy."


    "It''s OK. Didn''t you freeze it? I have to say that you solved my big problem." Emma said with a smile: "its variant form and strength are beyond my expectation. If it wasn''t for you, I''m afraid it would take me a lot of effort to solve this problem."


    "If you want to take it to get the reward, I''m not against it. Anyway, it''s useless for me, but can you give me back my partner first?"


    But Amasa shook her head, still smiling, and whispering as if she were chanting some incantation.


    Jolin Nash was instantly alert.


    The woman opposite gave her a sense of danger.


    Now she knows nothing about the origins and identities of these people.


    However, it can be confirmed that the other party is definitely not a friend.


    Hum -


    suddenly, a vibration came from the ice block which was covered with the variant crystal reindeer.


    This vibration is accompanied by a certain frequency.


    Buzzing - buzzing - buzzing -


    the frequency is getting higher and higher. The next moment, the ice suddenly bursts.


    Jolin Nash hurriedly avoided.


    And the magic inside the mutant crystal reindeer began to grow wantonly.


    This growth rate is a little scary!


    Jolin Nash is going to fight right away.


    But at the next moment, a wave of murderous anger came to Jolin Nash.


    "Little girl, you''d better be honest, or your companion will die faster."


    There was a haze in Jolin Nash''s brow.


    "What did you do?" Jolin Nash asked, pointing to the variant crystal reindeer.


    "Metamorphosis, I made it."


    "It hasn''t changed yet?" Jolin Nash was startled.


    She thought that this mutant crystal reindeer would mutate because of an accident during metamorphosis.


    But I didn''t expect that its variation was not caused by metamorphosis.


    It was already scary enough. With its strength now, it is approaching the peak of disaster.


    It''s about to reach disaster level.


    If it changes again, it will definitely break through the disaster level and even reach a more terrifying stage.


    "What do you want to do?"


    Emma kept smiling all the time: "can''t you see it, it''s my pet."


    There was a cold look in Jolin Nash''s eyes: "that is to say, you put it here on purpose for disaster?"


    According to previous information, the mutant crystal reindeer has killed more than a dozen people.


    "Yes." Emma replied calmly.

 Chapter 2943

    Jolin Nash blew up in an instant.


    Behind Jolin Nash there were magic circles.


    These magic arrays are arranged in the air, with some order in the chaos from top to bottom.


    Emma''s pupils contract slightly.


    Jolin Nash''s strength is really beyond her imagination.


    I thought that the battle with mutant crystal reindeer just now was her limit.


    I didn''t expect that she could release such amazing magic.


    But Amasa was not alarmed. She drew a confident arc around her mouth.


    "If you want to kill your partner together, you can only do it. I have to say that your partner''s strength is really poor. Maybe you should take this opportunity to change a partner."


    "That seems to make sense." Jocelyn Nash nodded.


    "What?"


    In the next moment, all the magic circles are bursting with countless magic.


    All elemental magic is like no money.


    Water system, ice system, fire system, soil system, thunder system, wind system


    Jolin Nash''s magic is all over. Every magic array behind her is like a battery.


    It will cover and strike everything within hundreds of meters.


    "No! Defense fast! " At last, Emma could not keep her elegant calm.


    Everywhere is the roar, smoke and roar in wanton destruction and destruction.


    Dwick dodged a magic strike at full speed.


    But the next moment, all of a sudden, he saw Jolin Nash rush in front of him.


    There was a grim smile on dwick''s face.


    Even if he carried NAR in one hand.


    This element of Jolin Nash is his worst enemy.


    It''s hard for his strong body to resist this elemental attack.


    But he didn''t expect that Jolin Nash was close to him.


    This is not a wise choice.


    Dwiko roared, his right arm suddenly turned black, and went straight to Jolin Nash.


    Jolin Nash also raised her right arm, but her right arm turned into ice crystals.


    Take dwick straight.


    Dweco felt a sharp pain.


    Jolin Nash''s icy right arm was stained with a little blood.


    It''s a blood sacrifice from dwick.


    "You are so weak and pathetic compared to his strength." Jolin Nash rolls NAR in his left hand.


    Deweko didn''t expect to lose his melee with the enemies of the elemental system.


    Dwiko roared and turned black.


    "Dwick, stay away, you''re not her match!"


    It''s too messy at the moment. It''s too late for Amasa to find out about Jolin Nash''s intentions.


    The only hostage has fallen into the hands of Jolin Nash.


    And it can be seen from the means and strength of Qiao Lin Nash.


    This girl, who looks not as old as herself, has amazing combat power and practical experience.


    Such an opponent, if given adequate preparation, is definitely a huge threat.


    Dwick can''t hear anyone else''s words at the moment.


    Dwiko heads into Jolin Nash.


    Jolin Nash''s right arm suddenly turned from ice crystals to lava.


    Wave across the air at Dwight.


    Boom -


    in the violent explosion, deweko was lifted for more than ten meters by the huge impact, and his body was burned in a large area.


    At this time, in the middle of the battlefield, a more terrifying atmosphere opened.


    Variation crystal reindeer awakens!


    It has completed the transformation, its whole body has become a red crystal.


    Like a perfect work of art.


    So pleasing to the eye, and so full of danger.


    Suddenly, Jolin Nash felt a huge depression, and her body fell out of control from the sky.


    "Perfect Step on the inflamed! Kill her! " Emma finally regained her pride.


    As soon as Jolin Nash''s face changed, she felt the pressure from the variant crystal reindeer.


    She was no stranger to this sense of oppression.


    This is the field!


    Jolin Nash knew that he could never defeat an enemy of this rank.


    The variant crystal Reindeer''s body shape moves fast to the extreme.


    When Jolin Nash reacted, the variant crystal reindeer had appeared in front of her.


    It''s stabbed -


    Jolin Nash looks down at his abdomen, which has been pierced by the horn of the variant crystal reindeer.


    Whoa, Qiao Lin Nash gushes blood.


    Jolin Nash grabs the horn of the mutant crystal reindeer.


    "Freeze it for me!"


    For a moment, the frost of terror gushed from the palm of Jolin Nash''s hand.In a very short time, the variant crystal reindeer was frozen again.


    But the ice soon cracked.


    Obviously, it can no longer block the variant crystal reindeer.


    But even if it''s only a short ten seconds, it''s enough.


    Jolin Nash grabbed NAR and jumped into the air.


    Of course, Amasa will not let the enemy in front of her escape.


    Raise your hand in the direction Jolin Nash fled.


    The next moment, however, there was a horrific explosion next to where Emmanuel was standing.


    Emmanuel was shocked and quickly stopped to make sure that she would not be affected by the impact.


    By the time I looked at Jolin Nash, she had disappeared into the night sky.


    "Damn it!" Emma''s face was a little overcast.


    That woman is too strong, and her experience is appalling.


    I don''t know how this kind of guy is trained.


    Even in such a short and dangerous situation.


    She is still able to analyze calmly and arrange for the follow-up.


    She knew that she was the biggest threat, so before she fled, she had secretly placed a time bomb beside her.


    When he stopped, he detonated the time bomb.


    Although she has a treadmill, the girl will still be a threat to her task.


    "Go and find out what''s the origin of that woman, Gorm." Said Amasa.


    Emma had already remembered Jolin Nash.


    If I don''t have a tramp on my side, I''m afraid I will lose a lot.


    She is the only one, let her side be oppressed.


    Even before that, she had a fight with the rest of the tramp.


    If it is in her heyday, Emmanuel herself is not confident to defeat each other alone.


    "Both of them are from the tylosian family. Once European aristocrats moved to the American continent a hundred years ago. One of them was the genius of the tylosian family. The other was expelled with mediocre qualifications. Now one of them is a member of the local supernatural Association of Los Angeles. The supernatural association is an international organization. Here in Los Angeles, it is a branch and a semi-governmental organization."


    Emma nodded. "I didn''t think there was something about the supernatural society."


    "No, the supernatural society''s reputation in the spiritual world is rather weak, and even once became a laughingstock." "It''s an organization that can''t even be solved by a community of psychics," said Gorm


    "How could it be?"


    "That''s what it is. Besides, the powerful girl just now is the exile of the Talos family. The other girl controlled by us is the genius of the Talos family."


    Emma turned her eyes to grime and said, "do we have any misunderstanding about the definition of genius?"


    "This is all the information I can find for the time being." Replied Gorm.

 Chapter 2944

    "We can''t give them a chance to react, whether the supernatural society is really powerful or just one or two of them. In addition, the woman must escape back to the supernatural society, so we will directly wipe out their nest."


    Emma said she was not acting blindly.


    They have little or nothing to lose here.


    All of us have maintained considerable strength.


    Emma is confident, even if it is a positive confrontation, they are not likely to lose.


    What''s more, one of the strongest forces of the other side is no longer able to fight.


    Coupled with the sudden attack, the other side will not be able to organize an effective defense.


    ¡­¡­


    "Help..."


    Erdos vaguely heard someone calling for help.


    The next moment, Erdos woke up and jumped out of bed.


    Only to see the gate iron door, nard mixed with the whole body is covered with blood of Jolin Nash.


    Erdos, startled, opened the door and helped NAR hold Jolin Nash.


    "What happened? How could that be? " Asked Erdos.


    "I don''t know I don''t know what happened. " Nall said, and burst into tears.


    Nall herself is also very ignorant. She has not understood what happened until now.


    All she remembers is that Jolin Nash fought with the mutant crystal reindeer.


    Then let her stay away, she also obeyed.


    Then she didn''t know what was going on.


    When she woke up again, she found herself in the air being dragged by Jolin Nash.


    Then she fell with Jolin Nash.


    Fortunately, when nale woke up, there was no problem.


    Then I stumbled back to the headquarters.


    Fortunately, she still knows the way here.


    NAR explained with tears and snivels.


    Erdos listened with a big head.


    "Wait, I''ll call someone else."


    Erdos himself is an ordinary man.


    So he doesn''t know how to deal with the situation.


    He can''t save people.


    Just then, a chill came.


    Pamela took the lead.


    "What''s wrong with Jolin Nash? How did it hurt so badly?"


    Erdos and NAR couldn''t make it clear.


    Pamela also listened with a big head: "come on, Erdos, please let the others know first. I''ll help her stabilize her injury."


    Pamela pulls back Jolin Nash''s clothes. Jolin Nash has a terrible wound in his abdomen.


    Pamela spits frost directly at Jolin Nash''s wound.


    "Mr. West, Jolin Nash has been injured. He has been seriously injured. At present, I don''t know what the situation is. Would you like to come and have a look?"


    "Well, I''ll be right there."


    "Shall I inform the president?"


    "Not for the time being." "Tell Gaia, helris and Ingrid for me," said West


    West''s positioning of Chen Yu is nuclear weapons.


    We can''t forget everything. Let''s get rid of the nuclear weapons first.


    ¡­¡­


    Gaia looked at the time, three o''clock in the morning.


    Well, I don''t like to get up at this time.


    However, it seems that the situation is urgent.


    Gaia quickly washes and wakes herself up.


    Get out of the garage right away


    The phone rings again. It''s helys.


    "Hello Heiress, have you got a call from Erdos, too? Well, I''m on my way. I''m on the road to the forest. I''ll be there in about ten minutes. "


    Just then, a red light suddenly hit Gaia''s body.


    A ball of fire lifted Gaia''s car to the sky.


    Then hit the ground heavily.


    Gaia rose from the flames.


    "Well, maybe ten minutes is not enough. I''ll hang up first."


    Gaia tried to hang up, but the screen was cracked.


    Gaia is helpless to crush his cell phone which has been used for less than two months.


    On the side of the road, three people appeared.


    "We were lucky enough to catch two big fish." Dwiko laughs.


    "F * *" Gaia suddenly made a sprint and appeared in front of dwick at an amazing speed.


    "Be careful..."


    Cried dwick''s companions, but their reminders were half slow.


    By the time Dwight reacts, the big fist of the casserole is close at hand.


    Bang -


    dwick''s face was deformed by Gaia''s blow.But to Gaia''s surprise, the man didn''t fall.


    Under normal circumstances, the deformed head, even if not dead, is seriously injured.


    But the man still stands.


    What''s more surprising to Gaia is that deweko''s deformed face is constantly returning to normal.


    "What a great strength, what a heavy fist." Dwiko was also amazed at Gaia''s terrible fist power.


    "Not dead, is it because I just got up in a bad state?" Gaia looks at dwick in disbelief.


    "Female Tyrannosaurus Rex, I will not make the same mistake for the second time. It seems that I need to show my real strength."


    As he spoke, Dwight''s body turned black again.


    Dwiko is also a simple sprint, boxing!


    Gaia moved his right knuckle, looked at Dweck, who was coming in face of him, and raised his fist to meet him.


    Bang -


    deweko was shaken out and Gaia was still there.


    Two of dwick''s companions saw dwick regret that he had lost.


    Attack Gaia immediately.


    One of the blonde men put his palms together and roared, "I''m going to be guilty!"


    Gaia''s neck and arms were suddenly shackled, a shackle of pure energy.


    "Trial." Another man also had a big drink.


    A decapitated axe made of energy came down from the sky and landed directly on Gaia''s back neck.


    All of a sudden, blood splashed.


    The blade of the axe cut into Gaia''s neck half an inch.


    And the decapitated axe is broken.


    Gaia stumbled two steps and touched the back of his neck, his hands covered with his own blood.


    The injury was not serious, but it scared Gaia.


    Just a moment ago, if the strength of the other side is a little stronger, he will really be beheaded.


    "Damn it, the trial can''t kill him."


    Gaia took out a dragon blood crystal and put it directly into his mouth.


    Other people in the supernatural society use dragon blood crystal as a magic prop to restore magic.


    Gaia is not the same. She can eat it directly. Of course, the effect is several times better than other people. It even has an amazing effect on her injury.


    Soon, Gaia felt that the wound in his back neck began to heal and no longer bleed.


    "Let''s go!" Three people see Gaia''s state of recovery is very fast, they know that three of them can not solve.


    Gaia can''t move his neck easily, for fear of throwing his head off in two steps.


    Can only hate to see three people disappear in the forest.


    "Damned bastard, sooner or later you will be cramped and skinned."


    "Who are you going to cramp?" From the voice of helys.


    "When did you arrive? Heiris. "


    "Just arrived. I saw you let the three go."


    "Why don''t you stop them?"

 Chapter 2945

    "I felt a strong breath in the woods, and I was afraid of ambush." "What''s more, as the first battle force of the supernatural society, you have suffered losses. I dare not take risks. Those guys are evil."


    Gaia laughed angrily, and she believed in the words before helys.


    But the latter sentence is obviously mocking himself.


    On the surface, I am the first force.


    In fact, in the high-end battle force, Ingrid, helys, Jolin Nash and Norma, plus five of their own, except for Jolin Nash''s slight first half, who dares to say that they are higher than each other.


    And four people are good at different directions.


    So unless it''s time to fight to the death, they can''t be separated.


    Then they arrived at the headquarters, and Ingrid had arrived first.


    Ingrid was startled to see Gaia covered in blood.


    "Gaia, what''s the matter with you?"


    "There was an attack on the road." Gaia said angrily.


    "And the enemy?"


    "Gone." Gaia was even more upset.


    After a while, West''s car arrived.


    "Damn it, I got attacked on the way." "This is war," said West, with a black face! War! "


    West''s strength is not under anyone in the association.


    But he is not good at attacking.


    But after learning that Gaia was also attacked and injured.


    Suddenly West was not angry again.


    At least he wasn''t hurt, and his car wasn''t damaged.


    Thinking that Gaia''s hundred thousand Humvee had been scrapped, West had no reason to feel more comfortable.


    After a while, Norma arrived.


    She was not attacked.


    To be exact, she was also attacked.


    But before the attack, she put the other party to sleep.


    Five captains, with the exception of Jolin Nash, who was seriously injured, were present.


    "West, do you know who they are?"


    West shook his head. "Now I''m afraid only Jolin Nash knows something, but she''s in a coma."


    "I got in touch with each other and hurt one of them. That person is a reinforcement system. His strength is only average, but that person has amazing resilience. I don''t know whether this is his unique magic effect or other reasons." Gaia said: "in addition, two of them use magic which is very special. They feel very similar to crucifixion, but they don''t feel the power of holy light."


    "There is a very horrible presence among them. I just felt the breath of being as if there were nothing." Said Alice.


    "Really?" Gaia asked in surprise.


    Helys looked at Gaia. "You think I''m kidding?"


    "All right."


    West could not help frowning: "what level of horror do you feel?"


    "I don''t know It''s possible to reach, or close to, the class of Comus Mosa that once besieged us. "


    "So strong?"


    "Well, it''s just from the breath feeling. I can''t say how it is. I need to fight before I know it."


    Norma looked at the dignified look of the crowd and said, "if it is this kind of enemy, can we deal with it? Don''t tell the others and the president? "


    West pondered for a while: "other people don''t mind. If it''s an opponent of this level, it''s hard for them to help. Secondly President''s words... "


    "In the battle a year ago, we had no room to intervene in the face of condi Moussa, and we could only turn the tide by ourselves. In this year, I think I have grown a lot..." "I want to see if I''m qualified to get involved in this fight," she said in a calm voice


    Though Hess''s tone was calm, it had an uncontrollable excitement.


    "I don''t really want to fight, but I also want to test my growth." Said Norma, changing her soft nature.


    "Before the war, do you want to buy an insurance?" Asked Ingrid.


    "Didn''t you quit?"


    "Although I quit my job, if you need me, I can contact my former colleagues, and I can still draw."


    "I was almost beheaded just now." Gaia said, biting his teeth, "I will not make the same mistake twice."


    "Count me." Pamela''s ghostly appearance, as well as her legion of banshees.


    As soon as they showed up, the temperature in the meeting room dropped directly to the freezing point.


    "No matter how high you are now, keep in mind that the president is not here, and no one will give us a chance." "If the other side dares to attack us, it means that the strength of the other side can not be underestimated. So don''t take it for granted. Gaia is a lesson from the past. A few boys who are many times weaker than her almost make her different," West said seriously"West, can you take me as an example?"


    Gaia felt that the attack before was likely to be the black spot of her life.


    ¡­¡­


    "Dwick, Lonza, Davis, you three failed?"


    "Well, when we met a big woman, dwiko was attacked for the first time, and he was put into an avatar. Davis and I joined hands to release the verdict trial. The other side took our attack and didn''t die. Then the other side took the medicine to suppress the injury quickly, so we had to withdraw." Said Lonza.


    "What''s the strength of that big woman compared to the elemental witch before?"


    "It''s hard to compare. That big woman shouldn''t have done her best. I don''t think she can match that elemental witch."


    Emma frowned: "it seems that this supernatural society is really deeper than expected. You three can walk away completely."


    Just then, three more people came back.


    The three of them were very bad looking at each other.


    When they came back to Emmanuel, they all knelt on the ground.


    "What''s the matter with you? You''ve met a counterattack, too? "


    "Sister Amasa, we saw a car coming. We were going to intercept it, but we didn''t know what happened. When we woke up, we felt like we had experienced a war. Our physical strength, magic and energy were exhausted."


    Emma came up to check the status of the three. The magic of the three was really overdrawn.


    This made her a little confused. What magic did they win? They made them like this silently.


    As far as the information they have at present can be seen, the information that Gorm has obtained is not accurate.


    Or there are too many differences. How can the strength of the supernatural society not even be solved by a spiritual community?


    Unless that community is full of evil spirits above disaster level, otherwise, how can it not be solved?

 Chapter 2946

    Emma began to doubt herself.


    Is this action the right decision.


    This has never happened before.


    Emma is an extremely confident person.


    She never doubted any of her decisions or actions.


    Although these "little brothers" claim that Emma''s decision is very decisive.


    But if the action fails, it will become rash and impulsive.


    Damn, how can I have this idea.


    Even if the other side more than a few before the level of the elemental Witch and so on.


    I have some trumps in my hand.


    Either one is enough to turn the tide.


    I''m not the genius of the Lele family!


    Just a Los Angeles, can we stop our own footsteps.


    Now the new generation of the family leaders constantly report the situation of the war to the family from all over the country.


    The vast majority of the new generation of leaders are bringing back good news.


    Emma felt that she was better than those in the new era.


    Since they can all easily gain the advantage.


    There''s no reason for me to be blocked by a small supernatural society.


    Emma''s eyes were suddenly fixed on the darkness.


    Then the eyebrows show. I don''t need to tangle myself.


    The other side''s people have come!


    Now it''s on its way. For both sides, there is no way out.


    West, Gaia, Hess, Ingrid and Norma, plus the Banshee army led by Pamela.


    It''s not much, but it''s amazing.


    In a flash, all the new generations of the phillerian family led by Amasa were like birds of a feather.


    They have little real contact with external psychics.


    Except for Amasa, most of them are empty and powerful Xiaobai.


    "Silence." Emma frowned and shouted.


    It has to be said that compared with the magnificent queue of the supernatural society.


    They are really a little messy and uncoordinated.


    But Amasa was not worried about it.


    The bottom card is in hand, and the new generation she leads is not lack of strength.


    They are just inexperienced.


    Maybe this fight will transform them.


    "Remember what you''ve learned in your family that will allow you to survive and defeat your enemies."


    West came out slowly.


    "Young man, you certainly don''t understand what you are facing. It''s not good."


    Emma looked at West with a sneer: "you certainly don''t know what you are facing, and the last guy who relied on me in this tone has been burned to ashes."


    "What an arrogant young man."


    "West, I think we''d better do it straight away. Your opening words let our momentum be overwhelmed by those little guys on the opposite side."


    But it wasn''t until West ordered a full-scale war.


    The opposite Emma could not help but "kill them."


    These are the new generation of feler. When they heard the arrogant words of Amasa, they were already full of blood. At the moment, they could not bear the surging war.


    At the command of Amasa, they all rushed to the battlefield.


    West waits for you to see me, I see you.


    "Who are you?" West said in silence


    Helys stepped forward. She looked smaller than everyone in the room. She looked under age.


    When Emma saw helys coming forward, she was not comfortable with the gothic girl in front of her.


    I don''t know why. It''s just uncomfortable.


    But on second thought, how strong can this gothic girl be at such a young age?


    Helys slowly raised her right arm, and the darkness of the jungle began to revive.


    The unclean dead are awakened.


    They have rotten or decayed bodies, and the green fire of the netherworld burns in their eyes.


    Helys was like the daughter of death. The breath of death turned into her wings and lifted her to the air.


    The death army has been assembled, waiting for her order.


    And those Fehler new era people who were burning with fanaticism and war.


    It''s like a duck caught in the throat.


    The clamor and the high cry came to an abrupt end.


    Emma''s eyes widened, and she looked at her in horror.


    Look around at the endless death army.


    "Necromancer!"


    At present, the gothic girl is not only a necromancer, but also a necromancer whose strength has reached the extreme.


    It''s more shocking than Jolin Nash before."Let these little ones be one of you." Helys gave a cold order.


    At last, Emma couldn''t sit back.


    She had thought that her subordinates were all strong enough, but they were inexperienced.


    But now she understood, compared to the guys on the other side.


    They are really not strong enough. Compared with those guys on the opposite side, they are far behind.


    The new generation fought against the death army.


    The first wave of skeletons was not a threat to them.


    But it still brings them great trouble.


    Neither forward nor backward can be achieved.


    They can only smash the skeleton soldiers.


    Skeletons don''t kill them.


    They can only consume their magic.


    Amasa took out a cane, held it high, and shouted, "Qiyuan!"


    From the sapphire inlaid on the top of the cane, a wave of light blooms.


    This light wave does not have lethality, but it makes the new generation touched by the light wave instantly restore its magic power.


    "Heiris, it seems that your consumption plan is not successful." Gaia said.


    Helys shrugged. She didn''t expect it to decide the outcome.


    She''s just trying to look good.


    In the past, the death country might be her big move.


    Now it has basically retired to the second tier.


    Gaia takes a step forward, and Amasa notices Gaia''s actions for the first time.


    She remembered that the three of dwiko had talked about the big woman they met.


    It should be this woman.


    How would she attack?


    She''s supposed to be from the reinforcement department, right?


    Gaia stormed the charge.


    Sure enough, it was close combat.


    But in the middle of Gaia''s rush, his body suddenly changed.


    Ang -


    a high dragon chant resounded through the forest.


    Emma''s pupils suddenly contracted.


    Dragon! Dragon!!


    Although the size is only a young dragon.


    But it''s enough to blow people''s heads off.


    Dwiko, Lonza and Davis are busy dealing with the skeletons around them.


    When I saw Gaia as a dragon, I almost didn''t pee.


    They went to snipe a dragon just now.


    And almost beheaded the dragon.


    If they do succeed in the end, it will be enough for them to play for the rest of their lives.


    But now they''re just glad that they ran so fast.


    Otherwise, they would never be able to leave.


    Gaia, in the form of a dragon, rushed straight to Davis.


    Obviously, Davis almost beheaded her just now.


    Gaia was haunted by the account.


    Emma has lost her voice completely.


    What''s the matter with each other?


    Why do so many top forces exist?


    This is North America, the weakest part of the psychic world.


    Why is there such a powerful psychic organization?

 Chapter 2947

    But at this time, Emma couldn''t think so much.


    If he hesitates for another second, Davis will die under Gaia''s dragon claw.


    The stick pointed at Gaia, a purple glow.


    Gaia seemed to feel the threat and immediately turned the tap and spewed out a long breath.


    Bombarded with purple light.


    In a flash, the stars were broken.


    All of us lost our sight in an instant.


    Amasa also suffered from temporary blindness.


    However, she did not panic, but was alert.


    Just then, she suddenly saw a green flame burning not far away.


    Emma was so surprised that she could see clearly.


    It was a nightmare of two heads stepping into the air.


    And those two nightmares were pulled by one hand.


    I saw Norma riding in the carriage, driving two nightmares.


    Emma''s face grew more solemn.


    It''s a once-in-a-hundred-year event. Today, it''s a one-off collection.


    All the ghosts and snakes are together today.


    The sound of horse''s hooves in the sky is clear and melodious. It is clearly the sound of horse''s hooves, but it seems to be the music full of dreams.


    Emma felt her eyelids grow heavier and heavier.


    It''s not just her, it''s the new generation of the phillerian family.


    They all began to feel sleepy and tired.


    All of a sudden, Emmanuel felt a surge of power at hand.


    Emma woke up in an instant, how could her magic be lost so seriously.


    So that the wand in her hand passed the magic to her.


    If I don''t hold the origin wand, I''m afraid I don''t even realize that the magic has gone away.


    There was some fear in Amasa''s heart. The nightmare was terrible.


    Hypnotize yourself without a sound.


    Emma quickly held up her wand and said, "wake up, brothers and sisters! If you don''t want to sleep forever, wake me up! "


    The magic wand in Amasa''s hand bursts out more powerful magic again and rushes into every new generation''s body in an instant.


    All the new generations wake up from their dreams.


    West looked away at Amasa''s wand.


    "Is that a artifact?"


    British characteristics nodded: "it should be, even across the distance, I feel the magic of the grand above."


    "We have to find a way to restrain that thing, otherwise the battle will be difficult."


    Ingrid began to warm up, hop around and dance like he was doing radio gymnastics.


    In fact, Amasa has been paying attention to English.


    Ingrid has not been able to make a move, but since he can stand with several other top forces, most of them can not be underestimated.


    All of a sudden, Emma found that Ingrid was gone.


    Did the man do it? Where is he?


    Emma''s eyes swept across the battlefield.


    No There is no Where did he hide?


    The next moment, Emma suddenly felt empty.


    Origin wand???


    Ingrid has returned to west.


    The origin wand has been taken by him.


    "How do you use this? Do you use it?" Ingrid throws the origin wand to west.


    West fiddled twice and shook his head. "No, I guess it needs a single spell or special magic to drive it."


    Emma''s all blown up. That guy''s too fast.


    She had never seen such a fast psychic.


    In the past, she also encountered the speed flow of the reinforcement system.


    But absolutely no one can compare with that person.


    He was like a flash of lightning.


    Lost the origin wand, also let her lose a trump card.


    The new generation of the phillerian family saw that the wand of Emma''s origin was taken away by the enemy.


    I couldn''t help but be shocked.


    Amasa''s face was covered with haze.


    Obviously, this supernatural society is far more powerful than she imagined.


    I don''t know what kind of people are able to gather so many top strong people.


    Emma could not help looking at West.


    The old man never did.


    Maybe he is the best.


    That is to say, he is also waiting for the opportunity.


    Emma was not alarmed.


    Although the other party snatched the origin wand, he did not know how to use it.


    And his base card can not only be the origin of a wand.


    Emma took out three gems, the first red.


    I saw a flick between Emma''s fingers, the moment when the red gem landed, the air around became hot.Step on the inflamed! Come with a blaze.


    There are also powerful areas.


    The appearance of the tramp inflamed people changed the faces of all the people in the supernatural society.


    The devil''s horn on the top of the tramp''s head shot out a red light.


    In the next moment, dozens of frost came out.


    Pamela and her banshees are fighting.


    Emma frowned again.


    I have to say that she had a lot of accidents tonight.


    She thought that Pamela and others were just ordinary evil spirits, maybe they had misfortune.


    But I didn''t expect that these spirits were so powerful, especially Pamela.


    When she didn''t do it, she had no character.


    But when you do, that''s the limit of disaster.


    The power of other spirits is also mostly hovering over disasters.


    These spirits are also all ice system, just in time to resist with the tramp.


    And the field of treading inflammation has little effect on the spirit.


    The hot flame collides with the extreme frost, which cannot be distinguished temporarily.


    The haze on Emma''s face is getting heavier and heavier.


    The second sapphire landed.


    Whoop -


    a gust of wind roared past.


    A huge snake appeared on the battlefield.


    The same level of disaster, plus its huge body.


    As soon as it appears, the situation is completely out of balance.


    Roar -


    suddenly, a dragon chant came from afar.


    A huge shadow fell from the sky.


    Sabonis comes on stage.


    No bullshit. I''m going to kill the Viper directly.


    The two behemoths are of the same size, but saberness is significantly better at power.


    And his dragon power realm also has great restraint to the snake god.


    Emma lost her face in shock.


    What the hell is going on here.


    Why does this supernatural society have such a terrible force?


    Even the Dragon appeared.


    And this giant dragon is not a juvenile form of Gaia.


    This is a real and adult dragon.


    The magnificent and extreme posture is a more oppressive Longwei field than the field of stepping on the inflamed.


    And the dragon breath proves the invincibility of the dragon.


    Even the viper, facing sabonis, could only be rubbed on the ground.


    Sabonis is a giant dragon of the earth system, and his body size is a little bigger than other departments of the same kind.


    And the power is also the biggest of the other series.


    In addition, during this period of time, I ate a few similar Dragon Balls more or less.


    Although he didn''t make a qualitative leap, his strength increased a lot.


    Emma knew that she couldn''t wait any longer.


    Each other''s big boss hasn''t even shot yet.


    And now the situation is very bad for her side.


    My younger brother is not only obviously different from the other side in strength, but also far from the other side in experience.


    Both the tamarisk and the Viper met their opponents.


    Treading on the fire can gain the upper hand, but it is difficult to win.


    But the dragon has a big advantage against its own snake god.


    I''m afraid it won''t take long to be completely defeated.


    Emma left her third gem.

 Chapter 2948

    The third gem has a blue glow.


    Lion head, lion body, dragon horn, eagle beak, Eagle wing, eagle claw, scorpion tail.


    A griffin more than ten meters old appeared in front of the crowd.


    The Griffin also unleashed powerful territory.


    Another disaster.


    It is even more powerful than the tamarisk and the viper.


    It is said that Griffins have dragon blood.


    But they feed on the dragon.


    If you only look at the size, the adult Griffin is more than ten meters.


    However, the adult giant dragon is 100 meters in size, which is almost out of proportion.


    But Griffins have become the natural enemies of the dragon family.


    Griffin''s talons can easily tear off dragon scales.


    Scorpion tail is also poisonous, which can paralyze the dragon family directly.


    As soon as the Griffin appeared, sabonis blew up.


    He also felt a great threat.


    At this time, west finally started.


    As a matter of fact, he never made a move before, which was also to frighten the other side.


    But at this time, he can''t shrink back.


    When Emma saw West''s movements, she was also worried.


    The big boss of the other side can''t help but make a move.


    Griffins want to attack sabonis when they appear.


    West had a grip across the air.


    For a moment, the Griffin was in the air.


    Emma''s face couldn''t help changing.


    It''s really strong. It can control the action of Griffins.


    West is grinning. It''s hard work.


    As expected, it''s still too reluctant.


    West had five rings on his other hand.


    Mana recovery, mana gain, mana benefit, cast acceleration, mana increase.


    Emma suddenly felt the danger.


    Qiang -


    as soon as Amasa''s magic shield was erected, it exploded.


    Ingrid was not far from Emmanuel.


    Ingrid dropped the dagger with a missing corner in his hand, and drew the same dagger from his waist, the Dragon tooth dagger.


    "What a defense magic it is."


    Emma was equally shocked and pale. She was the protection of the immortal.


    What is indestructible is literally indestructible protection.


    In the past there was a magic created by a powerful psychic called the immortal.


    This immortal is all about defense magic.


    How to make your magic indestructible.


    The protection of the immortal is his most proud defense magic.


    Of course, the protection of the indestructible is not really invincible, but it needs to be more than ten times stronger than the caster.


    But the other side actually defeated the protection of the immortal with one stroke.


    Where does Emmanuel know that Ingrid is of great strength.


    But what really worked was Ingrid''s Dragon tooth dagger.


    But the Dragon tooth dagger was also damaged.


    But Ingrid was not upset at all.


    Longya, there are many of them.


    West on the other side is the most stressed.


    Griffins are temporarily under control.


    But west and Griffin are a little worse.


    Suddenly, the Griffin''s body shape flashed more than ten meters.


    It''s the Griffin''s innate ability to blink.


    Emma knew that the situation looked like a draw.


    However, if any point collapses, it may affect the whole war situation.


    At present, it is not easy to say who wins and who loses. It depends on whose point collapses first.


    Once again, Amasa supported the protection of the indestructible.


    This is the fourth time that she has supported the protection of the indestructible.


    Ingrid''s super speed made her unable to fight back.


    I don''t know how to fight back.


    Ingrid is too fast.


    Of course, in addition to the broken shield, Ingrid could not take Amasa for the first time.


    His slight weakness in attack also showed.


    Emma is more dangerous than he thought.


    But English was not in a hurry and began to walk around Emmanuel.


    Emma also felt the danger of Ingrid.


    "Hello, that fast man, let''s talk about it. If you join me now, I can give you anything you want. Of course, I don''t ask you to help me deal with your past companions, as long as you leave now." Said Amasa.


    "But I don''t dare. I''m afraid our boss will screw my head off and kick it." Said English.


    "I can protect you."


    "No, you can''t protect me."


    "I''ve left all your fighting power powerless by myself. Even your eldest brother just barely controls my baby now. Isn''t it enough to prove my strength?""You seem to be mistaken. West is not our boss." Said Ingrid with a smile.


    "Oh? He''s not? " Emma caught the key: "but it doesn''t matter whether your boss comes or not, nothing can be changed. Even if he comes, he can''t change the fate of failure."


    "When you say this in front of my boss, you''d better prepare more cards to protect your life."


    "Then you''d better take more people with you, or it''s not enough for me to kill."


    All of a sudden, Amasa took out three gemstones of different colors.


    Ingrid''s pupil contracted suddenly.


    The three gems that Emmanuel had previously cast called the tramp, the serpent and the Griffin.


    The current situation is barely in balance.


    If Amasa summons three more Warcraft of the same level.


    Then stop fighting and just surrender.


    It has to be said that Amasa has the strength and is basically at the top level of the supernatural society.


    It''s the equipment she carries with her. It''s all extraordinary.


    Basically, it''s either artifact or close to artifact level.


    Although Rouen faxiben said in a tone of voice that the magic props and equipment he made are of artifact level.


    But the truth is, compared with the real artifact.


    It''s not half a point.


    Amasa thought for a while. Instead of throwing out the three gems, she took them back.


    "Why don''t you call three Warcraft out? Is magic not enough? Or out of control? " Ingrid was a little relieved.


    After all, if Amasa calls up three more disaster level Warcraft, it''s impossible to fight.


    "No, I have a better idea." Emma put away three jewels, but she took out a bracelet and put it on her right wrist.


    Ingrid was on the alert at once.


    There was a smile on her face: "Griffin, come!"


    All of a sudden, the Griffin, which had been controlled by west, disappeared.


    "What''s the matter?" As soon as West was loose, he looked around and said, "where are Griffins?"


    For a moment, the air of Griffins came out of Emma''s body.


    Emmanuel''s figure flashed and appeared a hundred meters away.


    "No!" Ingrid saw it.


    The bracelet that Emma just put on can borrow the power of Warcraft.


    But to Ingrid''s confusion, Emma wasn''t going to help her men.


    Her movements are a bit confusing.


    Wait That direction is their headquarters.


    "Ingrid, catch up!" West reacted first.


    This is for their headquarters.

 Chapter 2949

    Emma''s idea is simple.


    Looking at this posture tonight, I don''t think her wish can be fulfilled.


    But missed tonight, the supernatural Association will certainly be vigilant.


    The next war will not be so easy today.


    Anyway, tonight''s action is doomed.


    But Emma was still reluctant.


    There is no way to defeat the supernatural society at one time, so give them an unforgettable wound.


    A few flashes of Emma have come over the headquarters of the supernatural society.


    All of a sudden, Amasa felt something underneath the headquarters of the supernatural society.


    There seems to be something good down there.


    Emma''s heart moved, supernatural society these people are so strong.


    Is there any treasure found?


    Once again, Amasa flickered underground at the supernatural Society headquarters.


    Amasa found that there were many rooms separated by glass.


    There''s a man in there.


    Those people also looked at Emma with surprised eyes.


    Emma cut the glass directly with her fingers across the air.


    "You are free."


    But no one came out, and all the prisoners were still in their own rooms.


    "Won''t you come out?"


    At this time, an old man opened his muddy eyes and looked at Emma.


    "I expect you to be one of us If you''re not dead. "


    "Ha ha It turned out to be a group of cowards. The people of the supernatural society have been defeated by me. You don''t even have the courage to step out of prison. What a group of pathetic losers. "


    "You beat their president?"


    "The president in your mouth has no courage to appear. He has no qualification to be my enemy." Emma said arrogantly, "well, the door has been opened for you. It''s all your business whether you leave or not. It has nothing to do with me."


    Emma flashed down again, and she could feel that there was a tremendous magic underneath.


    At this time, Amasa saw huge heads.


    Amasa''s pupils suddenly contracted, and most of them were the heads of dragons.


    Some of them are the biggest, even if they are dead.


    But it still exudes a terrible atmosphere.


    There are also two dragon horns. The length and size of these two horns are quite amazing. All the dragon heads together are not as big as these two horns.


    It''s still stained with blood. It looks like it''s just been pulled out.


    Emma''s hair was bristling all over her.


    Why are so many dragon heads hidden here?


    Emma hesitated for a moment and blinked down again.


    There are piles of dragon beads hidden in the lower layer.


    Too many, how can there be so many dragon balls?


    Who killed so many dragons?


    Just the people from the supernatural society?


    It''s impossible. Apart from the Earth Dragon, those people may not be able to defeat a dragon together.


    Let alone kill so many dragons.


    Emma suddenly remembered the prisoners on the top.


    They seem to be quite afraid of the president they have never met.


    Emma was in a hurry.


    No No


    It was just a coward who didn''t dare to show up.


    No one can hunt so many dragons.


    Maybe it''s just a collection of some ancient power.


    Emma wants to convince herself.


    But the blood on the dragon head and the dragon ball has already explained.


    It''s not an old collection.


    Those things were all dissected not long ago.


    There is still a dragon breath on it, and their grudges.


    "You''d better run now, get out of here, get out of Los Angeles, get back to your family, seek asylum from your people." The voice of Ingrid came.


    I don''t know when, he has appeared at the entrance of the lower warehouse.


    Emma turned to Ingrid.


    "You think I''m afraid?"


    "You should be afraid."


    "It''s just that it doesn''t scare me. Our family also has the ability to hunt dragons." Said Amasa with a stiff tongue.


    "Then inform your family and wait for the day of extermination."


    "I will wait for you and your president."


    Said, Emma a twinkle, left the underground warehouse.


    Emma escaped.


    Well, she knew she was at large.


    She could feel that Ingrid was not joking.


    It''s not threatening her.


    He is stating a fact.It''s like a decided outcome.


    Emma didn''t know, since the president was so strong.


    Why didn''t it show up tonight.


    It''s possible that he was not in Los Angeles.


    Good luck Or bad luck.


    Emma has lost sight of her new generation.


    Originally, those new generations belong to cannon fodder, which can be sacrificed and abandoned.


    It''s just that Emma is still upset.


    The picture seen at the supernatural Society headquarters.


    It''s like a nightmare, lingering in my heart.


    Lingering


    Even if it''s dawn, I still can''t shake that uneasiness.


    Emma changed her face and even temporarily closed her magic source.


    Make yourself look like an ordinary girl.


    ¡­¡­


    "President, something''s wrong with the headquarters. Do you have time now?"


    "Well? What happened to the headquarters? Did the prisoner escape? "


    "Then That''s not true. " Said West, slightly embarrassed.


    Last night, several of them were not confident, one by one, Diao was flying.


    No matter what kind of goods you come here, they will be sorted out together.


    Then Then they almost got cleaned up.


    If it wasn''t for sabonis.


    They are expected to be hanged.


    In fact, sabonis is one of Chen''s strengths.


    Of course, none of this matters.


    It''s important that they lose.


    Although there is no substantial loss.


    Although they have captured many people.


    But they still think they have lost.


    What they need is a spiritual to physical victory.


    Of course, their opponent last night was not normal.


    All those precious artifact should be taken out without money.


    They lost to each other.


    But no matter what the reason is, sum up a sentence or Lost.


    It''s not a failure, but at least it''s a shame.


    They are not willing, very unwilling.


    So this time, they''re going to get back to the court.


    But they alone can''t find it back in their lifetime.


    No way, the other side''s foundation is too thick.


    No matter how strong the strength is, it''s useless for the other side to dump his magic weapon.


    Emmanuel''s strength is not much in itself.


    At least any one of them is confident in beating each other.


    But the artifact of Amasa made them helpless.


    So this time they can only look for Chen Yu.


    They don''t want to beat Emma.


    It''s about beating the family behind Emma.

 Chapter 2950

    When Chen arrived at the headquarters, he found that west, Ingrid, Gaia, helris and Norma were all injured.


    "What happened?"


    Chen Yu and other members who have just arrived at the headquarters are confused.


    I don''t know what the situation is.


    "We were attacked."


    "Who? The psychic team? "


    "Not a psychic team." West shook his head.


    At this time, Gaia came out with a man.


    This is dwick.


    Gaia kicks in Dwight''s calf joint.


    Dwick knelt directly to the ground.


    But he was stubborn and looked at everyone.


    "Who is he?"


    "Our captives?"


    "That means we won the fight last night, didn''t we?"


    "No, it''s a draw To be more precise, we lost. " Gaia''s bluntness was a little unacceptable to West.


    Originally, he wanted to modify it a little bit and explain it more gently.


    As a result, Gaia directly lost all their faces.


    "Your failure is just the beginning. Before long, the eldest lady will come back for revenge. You, you, and you None of you can run. "


    The last person dwiko pointed to was Chen Yu.


    "Come on, actually I don''t want to fight. Can I go to your family to make amends? If there is any place where we have offended, or where we have done something bad, we are willing to make amends and compensate for anything, as long as we can stop the war. "


    The others stood beside them, expressionless.


    The chairman of his family is playing again.


    "Ha ha You don''t have to make amends. You just have to wait for death. "


    Dwick had no self-cultivation at all.


    Moreover, he really thought Chen Yu was begging him.


    "At this time, you should not say that you are willing to give me a chance. By the way, you should introduce me to the head of your family, and then take me to your family headquarters. After arriving at the family headquarters, you should turn around and humiliate me in public. At last, you will let me die without any body?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "President, don''t bother. There are a few prisoners. They have already recruited. They are from the Ferrer family. The family is based in Seattle. They call themselves the millennial family."


    "Then why did they attack us?"


    "Your existence is the reason." Said dwick coldly.


    "Why does the child always say such stupid things?" Chen said, pointing to deweko.


    "Family brainwashing education." Said West.


    "People are captured by you. How can you lose?" Chen Yu was even more puzzled.


    As soon as West heard Chen Yu get back to the point, his face was full of bitterness.


    Looking at all the people, he sighed and said, "I didn''t lose, but I didn''t win. The key problem is that the other side just takes people and suppresses all of us."


    Chen roughly understood what West meant.


    "It''s OK. In fact, you didn''t lose to that woman. You lost to her artifact. It''s nothing serious. Go back and find the arena." Chen Yu said comfortingly.


    Dwick felt that the group couldn''t afford to lose.


    He still believes firmly.


    Amasa is just a strategic retreat.


    She''ll be back soon.


    At that time, he could cooperate with Emma both inside and outside.


    However, Chen Yu is really not comforting.


    In any case, the faces of West and others are almost like dead dad.


    "Or we''re going to get that Feller family today?"


    "Jolin Nash is still in a coma. I think she would like us to wait for her to act together."


    "Jolin Nash was badly hurt?"


    "Very heavy."


    "Take me to see her."


    NAR has been with Jolin Nash.


    I''ve been dreading it all night.


    Chen Yu came in to check on Jolin Nash''s injury.


    Nall looked at Chen Yu with eyes.


    "How about Jolin Nash, Mr. President?"


    "It''s very serious, but it''s not life-threatening."


    "And when will she wake up?"


    "If you cry a little longer, you may wake her up."


    "Ah Then I won''t cry I''d better go out and cry for a while. "


    "Tell me what''s going on."


    Nall kept faltering for a long time, but he couldn''t make it clear.


    Because she didn''t know what the situation was.


    Mainly because she is too weak.


    Last night, Jolin Nash told her to stay away.


    As a result, she was stunned directly by Emma.As hostages.


    But she knew nothing about it.


    "Forget it, when I don''t ask, you keep crying."


    Chen took a picture of NAR and turned out of the room.


    Chen called on West for a walk by the artificial lake.


    "Has the woman who escaped been found?"


    "No."


    "No matter where she hides, it doesn''t matter. In the end, she will find her family." Chen Yu waved: "have you heard of that Millennium family? Do you know what happened? "


    "I''ve heard that some of these names appeared in the middle ages. Most of them refer to families that have been handed down for hundreds of years and thousands of years and have a deep foundation."


    "Have you ever heard of the Philistines?"


    "No, not at all. There are only a few remaining millennial families on the continent of Europe. There is no need to investigate them. For those families, this name is glory, wealth and, of course, pressure. But basically, there are no families who hide their names in order to relieve the pressure. Therefore, this non lerian family is likely to have some problems. "


    "You mean, this philistine family is not an ancient family in Europe?"


    "President, it''s only a long time since the discovery of the American continent, and the real era of great migration is shorter, so it''s impossible for the American continent to have a millennial family, even in South America, so if this non lerian family is really a millennial family, it must have come from Europe."


    "But don''t you say that the millennial families over there in Europe can count by the fingers?"


    "I didn''t say it''s recent. Now the biggest possibility is that I came here decades ago, or even hundreds of years ago. Maybe I was hunted down or killed in Europe, and then I fled to America to hide my name. This is the biggest possibility. Only in this way can I explain why I haven''t heard of this millennium family."


    Chen Yu thought about it and said, "I''ll go to a more professional person to ask about it."


    Chen took a few steps, then turned around and said, "next time I encounter the same thing, I hope I can be informed as soon as possible."


    West nodded.


    This time he didn''t quibble.


    Because of blind self-confidence and self righteous ideas.


    It almost led to disaster.


    Of course, this battle also made him clear.


    At present, the top strength of the supernatural society is not really the top.


    At least, they are helpless in the face of enemies like Amasa, who are all equipped with excellent equipment.

 Chapter 2951

    "Mary, ask you something. Do you know the fellers?" Chen Yu dialed Mary, the 23rd generation of blood.


    "The fellers? Where did you get that old family? "


    "Not long ago, a group of people claiming to be non Lele family attacked the supernatural society. At that time, my staff didn''t inform me when they thought they could solve the problem. As a result, some losses were caused."


    "I don''t know if it''s your misfortune or theirs." Twenty three generations of Blood Mary didn''t ask Yan Weishi: "three hundred years ago, the phillerian family had always been a great aristocrat, and also the most powerful family in the European spiritual world, but at the same time, they also had their own ambitions. They even tried to control a country, and then conquered the whole Europe. As a result, they touched the taboo, and then I was defeated by the coalition led by my great grandmother. In the next few years, they completely disappeared on the continent of Europe. I didn''t expect that they would hide in the continent of America. Maybe because of the aura tide, they should take the opportunity to control the aura of North America, and then they should counter attack the continent of Europe or revenge their enemies in the past


    "That is to say, I will not have a bad effect on them, will I?"


    "The fellers are very strong."


    "Do you want to remind me to be careful?"


    "No, I want to tell you, they are strong."


    "I don''t understand..."


    "Three hundred years ago, before they were defeated, they swept over more than a dozen countries in Europe. They plundered or stole a lot of magic materials and magic props. As the Blood Mary family of the Millennium family, compared with the Ferrer family, we are as poor as beggars."


    Chen Chu felt for a cigarette: "I have enough hands."


    Chen Yu finally understood the intention of the 23 generations of Blood Mary.


    This is to get a piece of it.


    But the meat was delivered to the door.


    That''s the meat in your bowl.


    By what?


    "It is estimated that a large number of people are scattered outside now. If I guess that those people who are scattered are carrying some important magic props on their hands, even if you go to their headquarters, it will be a disappointing number at best to kill people and vent anger, and how much you can get."


    Chen Yu narrowed his eyes: "what can you do?"


    "Very simply, as long as I send out the news, the scarlet church is going to wipe out the Ferrer family. I think they will immediately get nervous and definitely recall those people who are going out to prepare for the war with the scarlet church."


    "At most ten percent, you don''t have to do it. It''s for nothing to you. How about it? I''m generous enough."


    "Ha ha..." Although Mary''s body has become a baby, it doesn''t mean that her ideas will degenerate: "I want 50%."


    "Forget it. I''ll go to Lao Zhang or Zhang Tianyi, too. They don''t charge as much as you do."


    "I can also send someone to help."


    Chen Yu rolled his eyes and said, "it''s like I can''t make sure."


    Twenty three generations of Blood Mary doubted nothing about Chen Yu''s strength.


    After all, Chen Yu is the first one with strong feathering environment in ancient and modern times.


    And Chen is different from others.


    He is a pure fighting maniac.


    When I was in Shangqing.


    He has unparalleled combat power.


    Now it has become a strong eclosion environment.


    I''m afraid the combat power will reach the unimaginable level.


    Even twenty-three generations of Bloody Mary sometimes regret it.


    She is now a deity herself, but she''s always in the middle of it.


    The combat power is declining, but I dare not make full use of it because I''m a halfling.


    On the contrary, Chen Yu found a way to break through the upper Qing Dynasty after she became a deity and successfully reached the upper limit.


    Although some theories and experiences provided by Chen Yu can be used by her.


    However, it is unable to fully follow Chen''s route of promotion.


    But the idea just flashed by.


    The choice of the twenty-three generations of Blood Mary to be a God was also considered.


    No matter how bad it is, it will continue her life.


    But if she doesn''t become a deity, she will never be promoted to eclosion by Chen Yu''s method.


    In this case, the choice is not so difficult.


    The fellers may still have some family strength.


    But it is impossible to preserve the past peak strength.


    So we can imagine the result of Shang Chen Zhu.


    Even the peak of the non - lerian family.


    I''m afraid it''s hard to gather all the strength to fight against the strong at another level.


    What is Chen''s strength.


    Twenty three generations of Blood Mary, Zhang Tianyi and baifra have all guessed.But I couldn''t imagine it until I saw Chen Yu.


    "Baifra''s reputation is not obvious, which may not be able to attract the attention of the Feiler family. Zhang Tianshi''s reputation is too great. The name of the first person in the spiritual world is not in vain." "If we let Zhang Tian spread the news, it''s estimated that the first time for the Feiler family is not to concentrate on confrontation, but to break up immediately. As hundreds of years ago, it''s possible to stay dormant for hundreds of years."


    "Only me, and the scarlet church. In those days, our blood mary family and the scarlet church were the main force in the collection of the Ferrer family. Therefore, the Ferrer family must have a deep hatred for our blood mary family. If I make a statement to collect the Ferrer family here, I think the Ferrer family will not escape from saying anything, and will take this opportunity to share a high position with me Next. "


    It has to be said that Mary of twenty-three generations of blood has a lot of reason.


    Chen Yu pondered for a while. If it''s just revenge, it doesn''t matter.


    Are there twenty-three generations of Mary the same.


    But when I heard that the Feiler family was very rich and rich.


    Chen Yu is moved. They said it before in West.


    The woman who attacked them.


    Don''t throw out her artifact like money.


    I don''t use artifact as artifact.


    It''s just a non Lele junior.


    There are so many artifacts on my body.


    So how rich is the whole Feller family?


    Chen Yu has never been the kind of person whose money is the dung.


    What''s more, a lot of things can''t be bought by money.


    Revenge does not hinder plunder.


    The phillerian family originally attacked North America with a predatory attitude.


    So Chen Yu now treats them with the same attitude, naturally there will be no psychological burden.


    "Twenty percent, not more." Chen said.


    "Forty percent, if you don''t agree, that''s all."


    "Twenty percent, Bloody Mary, don''t forget, you still ask me."


    "Thirty percent, but I hope you''ll give it your best."


    "Well, 30 percent." Chen accepted the cooperation, and 30% was his bottom line.

 Chapter 2952

    It''s been three days.


    In three days, it seems that everything has been calm.


    Emma has always maintained her disguise.


    She didn''t rush back.


    She worries that the supernatural will keep the main road or the hub out of the city.


    So she''s been hiding in Los Angeles.


    This hiding place was prepared by her in advance.


    No matter how confident she is, she will arrange a way for herself.


    This is responsible for your own life safety.


    If possible, she hopes she won''t use it all her life.


    But she also did not expect that she would use the hiding place so early.


    Of course, she didn''t go out at all.


    That would only make it more abrupt.


    Go shopping and go to the supermarket everyday.


    At the same time, look at the situation in Los Angeles.


    She didn''t feel anything different.


    Los Angeles looks very peaceful.


    Of course, it may also be because the information collection is not perfect.


    But she did not feel the change.


    It was as if the supernatural had no action at all.


    But the more it was, the more frantic Amasa became.


    She didn''t even dare to contact the family.


    The new generations of those families must have been captured.


    Some of them must have revealed family information.


    Their own information will inevitably be leaked by them.


    Maybe even my cell phone is monitored by the other side.


    This possibility is not absent.


    After all, the fellers have the means.


    The supernatural society is the local emperor here.


    There is even a government background.


    It''s very easy for them to ask for some help from these communication operators.


    So Amasa even lost her cell phone.


    But without my cell phone, I can''t contact my family.


    Because my family has a special contact way to maintain mystery.


    If any strange number can be contacted.


    The feilers have long since died.


    Emma has been thinking about the way to get out of Los Angeles these days.


    In the end, she decided to fly.


    The flow of people at Los Angeles Airport is very large, with more than 100000 people going back and forth every day.


    And I don''t go directly to Seattle.


    I''ll fly to other areas first, then transfer back to Seattle.


    In this way, you can avoid being tracked when the destination is locked.


    ¡­¡­


    "No news at all?"


    "No, it''s like the woman disappeared from Los Angeles."


    "I guess it''s out of Los Angeles." Chen said, "but forget it, it''s to find her family to liquidate. If a monk can escape, he can''t escape the temple."


    "President, when shall we start?"


    "How is Jolin Nash''s injury?"


    "I''m awake, but I can''t get off the ground. She also said the situation that day. We received the help from the road administration bureau, and there was a trace of a suspected Warcraft on the road out of the city. Because of the attack of the Warcraft, a bus overturned, four died and a dozen injured. Jolin Nash took the task, but the Warcraft should be The woman raised it. She estimated that she would place the beast there for some kind of ritual and transformation. "


    "You should be able to jump around in two days."


    Chen then went to see Jolin Nash.


    Jolin Nash''s injury is serious, but not fatal.


    And after she got her hands on it, she had emergency treatment herself.


    In addition to the timely rescue, plus Chen Yu''s own treatment.


    Jolin Nash is clearly part of the impulse revenge.


    So this revenge action, no one will lose her.


    Of course, except for her, all members of the supernatural society are enthusiastic.


    Even EDOS said in a voice that this operation could not be without him.


    Even Rouen fasibon was enthusiastic about his work.


    After all, the magic props he made have been compared.


    How can he accept such things.


    But there is no way.


    Although there are many materials in the warehouse of the supernatural society''s headquarters.


    But it''s pretty monotonous.


    Most of them are body parts of giant dragons.


    Dragon beads, dragon scales, dragon horns and so on are all materials for making artifact.


    But it''s not the only material.


    So Rouen faxiben can only make some excellent magic props at most.Instead of making real magic props.


    Next is Rouen fasibon''s personal ability.


    Although Chen provided many alchemy books from hell.


    But technology can''t be improved overnight.


    Moreover, artifact is not made by one person most of the time.


    Moreover, the time span is relatively long. It is very unlikely that a artifact can be made in a short time, and it can also be put into the assembly line.


    However, Rouen fasibon''s efforts could not catch up with this action.


    Now he can only follow the way of the past and make more magic props of the past.


    When Chen Yu came to the workshop of Rouen fasibon, Rouen fasibon was mixing a mixture.


    "What kind of mixture?" Chen Zhu picked up a bottle of mixture that had been made. The mixture was golden and pretty.


    "The golden mixture." "This mixture is extracted from the blood of the Viper God. After drinking it, a layer of gold like substance will form on the surface of human skin, which has strong physical and magic resistance," said Rouen fasibon


    Chen Zhu drank it directly, but then he felt that the mixture was broken down in his body.


    "President, it''s useless for you."


    "All right." Chen Yu had expected this for a long time.


    "President, do you remember what I told you last time?"


    "What is it?" Chen Yu forgot a little.


    "It''s about me to recruit an apprentice."


    "Oh, how about this? Is there a candidate?"


    "There is a candidate, but that one is not easy to recruit."


    "What''s the matter? Is he demanding more? Or special identity? "


    "He is a psychic master of a declining family. He still keeps noble attitude and habits, but he has no talent." Rouen fasibon said: "he asked for higher treatment than all the people in our association. Secondly, he didn''t want to leave his residence. He said that he was used to the surrounding environment, and he would not respond to any of our actions to summon orders. Secondly, he asked us to provide him with a lot of magic materials every month. At the same time, he could not interfere with his alchemy experiments, and could not ask him to make plans He only makes the magic props he wants to make. "


    Chen Yu frowned: "are you sure you are looking for an apprentice? Not looking for Grandpa? "


    Rouen faxiben wryly smiled: "in addition, he asked us to help him solve a local supernatural force."

 Chapter 2953

    "Is the man you are looking for drunk?"


    If the other side didn''t ask so much.


    After the other party joins the supernatural society, the request will be put forward.


    Then they are bound to agree.


    But it''s like the other side regards himself as the master.


    This kind of request will only increase disgust.


    Rouen faxiben was helpless.


    "Let''s forget about this man. There is no shortage of talent in the world."


    Rouen fasibon nodded. He also knew that this kind of guy was not suitable to join the supernatural society.


    Or even if it suits, no one can agree to his request.


    Chen Chu swept the eyes of Rouen, the workshop of faxiben.


    "What are these potions?"


    Rouen fasibon explained one by one.


    He was also quite speechless to the president.


    He dares to put the good and the bad into his mouth.


    What''s more, the suggestions are not reliable.


    "Can I have some strawberry flavor?"


    "President, I''m very busy now."


    "Oh, you''re busy. I won''t disturb you."


    At the risk of being beaten by Chen, Rouen fasibon said, "president, you will disturb me here."


    "All right, all right, I''ll just leave."


    Chen Chu went out of the workshop of Rouen fasibon.


    The phone rang. It was Bader.


    "Mr. Chen, shall we meet?"


    "Is there any need for us to meet?"


    "Mr. Chen, I''m sincere. I won''t lose anything if I meet you. Are you right?"


    "Well, where can I meet you?"


    In fact, Chen Yu was prepared for Bader''s appointment.


    Less than a week later, Bader did call again.


    Bader asked Chen to meet at a restaurant on the coast.


    The view here is better than the restaurant on the top of the last building.


    When Chen Yu arrived, Bader had already arrived.


    "Is this your restaurant, too?"


    "Yes, I bought the restaurant after I sold it."


    "Why? Is the turnover of that restaurant not low? "


    Bader smiled and did not answer Chen''s question.


    Chen Chu suddenly thought of something and couldn''t help laughing.


    Bader is afraid of retaliation.


    "Mr. Chen, I came here in good faith. What did you think about the last request?"


    "It''s not so good, and the reason for your refusal is strange to me, so I have to suspect that you have ulterior motives."


    Bader sighed, "well, to tell you the truth, I was bragging last time. Odin''s treasure house is not as rich as you think."


    "Are you kidding me? That''s the treasure house of the king of gods. I''m afraid the whole world can''t find anything more valuable than his treasure house. "


    "I''m serious..." Bader looked at Chen Yu in embarrassment: "in the twilight war, when the gods fell, Odin had to take a collection from his own treasure house to improve the strength of the gods, or to reward the gods who had made great achievements in the war. But as you know, the gods failed in the end, and the night came. Now there are ten treasures left in Odin''s treasure house, so, for example If you take your partner with you, I''m afraid that even if you win in the end, you won''t get enough points. "


    Baderton paused and said, "and Just as you don''t trust me, I don''t necessarily trust you absolutely. "


    Chen Yu shrugged, not denying it.


    Anyway, everyone is wary of each other.


    This is our consensus, and there is no need to explain anything.


    "I have great sincerity and risks in this cooperation." Bader said: "if it''s just you, even if I can''t win, at least I have the ability to kill you, but if you add your friends, maybe they can''t kill me, but they must have a way to seal me."


    What Bader said is reasonable.


    But this does not persuade Chen Yu.


    As Bader himself said.


    He doesn''t trust Chen Yu.


    Likewise, Chen Yu did not trust him.


    In a battle, it is very dangerous if there is no reliable teammate around.


    This means that in the face of the enemy, we can''t do our best. We need to keep part of our strength all the time and guard against our teammates.


    And what Bader asked himself to deal with was not a cat or a dog.


    That''s the king of gods in Nordic mythology.


    Even according to Bader, the king of the gods now has only one remnant.


    But whoever dares to despise the king of gods will die miserably."Well, I can promise you to give five chances to choose the spoils after the success." Bader said.


    Chen Yu still shook his head, no matter what kind of promise Bader made now.


    Neither of them can change Chen''s intention.


    Bader saw that Chen Yu was still unmoved and worried.


    "I can give you a treasure in advance." Bader said, taking out a bottle of medicine at the same time.


    "What is this?"


    "The blood of gods can directly let a young deity evolve into a mature one. I think your friend needs this very much."


    Chen Zhao did not say no, still did not accept or refuse the attitude.


    Bader sighed, gave in again, and said, "I can give you a place. You can bring a friend you can trust."


    "Bader, if there''s nothing else, I''ll go first." Chen Chu got up and said.


    "Wait..." Bader stopped Chen Yu again.


    "What else can I do for you? Your Excellency the God of light. "


    "Two, you take two people, whether it''s to help you fight or to guard against me, it should be enough." Said Bader, with a sullen face.


    "No, three." Chen Yu said firmly, "and I want ten opportunities to choose the spoils."


    "You are asking too much."


    "You know there are only a dozen treasures left in that treasure house, but now you ask for half of them. You are too greedy."


    "I''m curious. What do you need is Odin''s treasure house? Or Asgard? If you want Odin''s treasure house, I''m afraid I''m not a good partner. As you said, I''m so greedy. If you want Asgard, you should be ready to pay, rather than bargaining with me here. "


    Bader''s face wavered.


    Chen Yu is not in a hurry to drink wine.


    It''s not because Chen has nothing to ask for.


    It''s because Bader had a decision.


    If he wants to refuse, he has already refused, instead of hesitating here.


    In the same sentence, Chen Yu did not trust Bader.


    Including his every move, a look, an action, even including his hesitation now.


    Finally, Battier sighed and looked up at Chen.


    "Well, I hope you and your companions can abide by our agreement. I don''t want to fight with you. Believe me, although I may not be able to fight you, I can definitely cause disaster. You must not want me to do that."

 Chapter 2954

    "That''s basically what he said."


    After Chen Yu separated from Bader, he directly found Zhang Tianyi, baifra and 23 generations of Blood Mary.


    And will he and Bader''s conversation, complete whole to three people listen to, let them help analysis.


    "Let''s make a hypothesis." "Assuming Bader is malicious, of course, it''s very possible," he said


    The crowd nodded and waited for baifra''s post.


    "Let''s say that his goal at the beginning is Chen Yu. No matter what it is, it''s him." Baifra pointed to Chen.


    Chen fumbled his nose and said, "maybe not. I haven''t done anything else except beating him."


    Baifra continued: "it may be true to kill the soul of Odin and get Asgard, or it may be just a cover. Maybe it is to hope that you will lose both sides, and then he will reap the profits, but the possibility is very small."


    "Why is it so small? I think that''s the most likely. " Chen Yu retorted.


    Baifra shook his head: "if eliminating the soul of Odin is the primary purpose, then he will not refuse to join us, because our joining will greatly increase the success rate, otherwise, the success rate of refusing to join us will be reduced, so Bader''s purpose is not to eliminate the soul of Odin at all, and obtain the ownership of Asgard."


    Chen Yu finally understood the logic of baifra.


    "So it''s most likely to deal with you."


    "Is this guy really so careful?" Chen Yu has some doubts: "even if he is careful, there will be a great risk for him to do so. In order to avenge me, he must take this risk. Do you think it is possible?"


    "He may have some secret weapons against you. Of course, as a stakeholder, if it''s just your past resentment, he really doesn''t need to deal with you so carefully, unless it''s to deal with what interests you can produce."


    When they looked at Chen Yu, baifra continued, "think about what you can make him think about, or what you accidentally took away from him."


    If Chen can''t understand, others will not understand.


    "At the beginning, I refused and now I accept our participation. Why? He has a way to deal with the four of us at the same time? "


    Chen Yu thinks that the brain drain will deal with the four of them at the same time.


    Even Chen Yu himself, to deal with two of them, will have a head explosion.


    What''s more, four of them, Bader is not so good.


    With his intelligence, it''s impossible to make such a stupid decision.


    "We don''t have to deal with the four of us at the same time." "If he has any help, he can hold on to the three of us first, and then he can use secret weapons to solve you in the shortest time," baifra said


    "Well Do I look so easy to deal with? " Chen said helplessly.


    "Seal is a weakness." Said baifra.


    "If this is the case, don''t worry too much. With Chen''s current strength, it''s almost impossible to be sealed for a long time. Even if he finds several of the same level, he can use a large number of artifact to suppress Chen at most in a short time." Zhang Tianyi said meaningfully.


    Chen Chu looks at Zhang Tianyi. He seems to see something.


    "What have you gained recently?"


    "I''m really in a state of eclosion now."


    "Not really before?" Baifra asked in surprise.


    "It doesn''t mean that it''s not eclosion, but perfection. That''s almost what it means."


    "Is there any difference?"


    "The strength is almost the same, with some improvement, but this improvement is not worth mentioning compared with the original strength." "The real improvement lies in that I have perfected my inner and outer world. Now I don''t need to absorb the spirit of heaven and earth from the outside. The inner world will generate the spirit of heaven and earth by itself," Chen said


    They took a breath of cool air and couldn''t help looking at Chen Yu more seriously.


    Of course, they understand what this change means to a monk.


    In a sense, Chen Yu has achieved the real magic that never dried up.


    "That''s why I said I couldn''t suppress you any more." Zhang Tianyi said.


    "How do you see that?" Chen Yu asked the difference.


    "Not long ago, I just built the inner world."


    The cultivation method of inner heaven and earth was first discovered by Chen Yu and shared with three people.


    Now Zhang Tianyi takes the lead in building the inner world, which is not surprising, but the result of reason.


    Chen Zhu nodded, no wonder.


    Zhang Tianyi estimated that he felt different from his Qi engine through his inner world.


    That''s why it''s a guess.


    The characteristic of seal is to seal the spirit of heaven and earth.


    So that the sealed can no longer absorb the spirit of heaven and earth.In the end, the sealed person can not feel the spirit of heaven and earth and the magic is exhausted, or they can close themselves and wait for the day when the sky will be seen again.


    But Chen Yu is now hard to seal.


    Because blocking the spirit of heaven and earth, we can''t sever the power of Chen Yu from the original.


    Except for the existence of several of the same level as Chen Yu, the seal is maintained continuously.


    Otherwise, Chen will break the seal sooner or later.


    So most of the seals have lost their effect on Chen Yu.


    Of course, the most terrible thing about intelligent creatures is that they can come up with all kinds of strange methods.


    Chen is not sure whether there will be a new way to seal the strong in the future.


    For example, Zhang Tianyi, if who will be the second to become the eclosion scene.


    Zhang Tianyi is undoubtedly the most likely one.


    So if he develops a new seal spell, Chen has no doubt about it.


    Maybe the purpose of this seal spell is to control yourself.


    "Assuming that Bader has a detailed plan for all of us, Chen Yu will be the best way to turn things around."


    "I have a point of view on this operation." Twenty three generations of Blood Mary said.


    People can''t help but look at the twenty-three generations of Blood Mary.


    To be honest, she should be the most risky person in this operation.


    Because she couldn''t do her best, and she was weaker than when she was at her peak.


    Secondly, she is not so familiar with her strength.


    And Bader is likely to have targeted restraint on the 23rd generation of Blood Mary.


    "Maybe I know what the God of light is going to do."


    "What is he going to do?"


    "You know?"


    "I''m not sure, but I think my guess may be right."


    "Well, what do you mean he wants to do?"


    "It''s not him It''s them. "

 Chapter 2955

    The meaning of companions is that when they have no bottom, they will help to cover the bottom.


    With the help and advice of the other three, Chen has a foundation.


    But now and Bader are only temporarily agreed to cooperate.


    Bader did not inform Chen when it would be implemented.


    Chen is not in a hurry, and estimates that Bader still needs to prepare.


    Chen''s side naturally needs active preparation.


    After all, they are facing gods, and this time they may face more than one God.


    So Chen must also be more cautious..


    Even if he is now the first person in the world.


    But Chen is not entitled to be so arrogant as to ignore everything.


    ¡­¡­


    A group of high-level people from the Feiler family -


    are gathering for a family meeting.


    "I have a piece of sad news for you, folks." Tribbi Ferrer, the patriarch, stood up.


    On both sides of the family sat a number of high-level still each of their own, three or two whisper.


    Most people didn''t pay attention to the speech of the patriarch.


    It''s not that the patriarch is not dignified.


    Mainly in their view, this is a routine family meeting.


    The content of the discussion is basically commonplace.


    He said that the training of the new generation should be speeded up, or the personnel performing tasks outside should pay attention to safety.


    Or who is responsible for the delivery of goods and materials who has a principle error, that is, they should follow the family rules.


    Tibby Ferrer''s eyes scanned everyone at the scene.


    "Not long ago, news came from Europe that the Blood Mary family and the scarlet church they represented were going to fight against our Phalle family."


    In an instant, the scene was silent.


    Everyone looked at Tibby Ferrer in surprise.


    "What? The Blood Mary family is going to war against us, the fellers? "


    "Why? Why are they fighting against us? "


    "Damn, are they so smart? We have been hiding for three hundred years, for three hundred years, but just after we were born, can''t they wait to start a war? "


    "Shut up!" "I didn''t call you here to listen to your noise and noise," Tybee Ferrer thumped on the table


    "President, what shall we do now?"


    Tibby Ferrer looked at the pair of frightened eyes.


    He was a little disappointed in these people.


    Sure enough, the rise of families cannot depend on them.


    "Since the Blood Mary family is going to fight, let''s fight." Said Tibby Ferrer calmly.


    "Chief, we can''t fight."


    "Yes, yes, patriarch. We have been dormant for three hundred years. The strength of the family is no longer at its peak. However, the Blood Mary family has been developing and growing through the scarlet church. We can''t defeat the Blood Mary family."


    "Shut up! Have you forgotten the three hundred years of hatred? "


    Just then, a rough voice came.


    It''s tynby Ferrer''s brother, tyantuk Ferrer.


    Tyantuk Ferrer is the strongest supporter of his elder brother.


    And their two brothers are the perfect combination.


    Toby Ferrer is good at strategy. He is not the best in the family in terms of strength.


    But it was with his brother''s support that Tibby Ferrer was able to become the patriarch.


    Tyantuk Ferrer is the strongest of his generation.


    He is even the best genius in three hundred years.


    But the character is straightforward and rough, let alone any plot.


    Most of the time, he didn''t even bother to hear a complete sentence.


    For him, when he can, try not to BB.


    At the same time, their brother is also an unswerving advocate.


    "But The gap in strength is obvious. " Different objections were raised.


    "On the contrary, perhaps the contemporary Blood Mary didn''t know the strength of our family at all, or even you didn''t know the strength of our family. Our Ferrer family has never been weak, but now it is stronger than the past three hundred years, or even more powerful than when it was the enemy of Europe three hundred years ago." Said Tibby Ferrer.


    "The Blood Mary family thought that after three hundred years of dormancy, we had already become weak. They thought that we were soft persimmons and wanted to strangle us in the cradle, so they might not send all the strength out, but they didn''t know that our family only slept for three hundred years. Now we are more energetic than ever before. The war three hundred years ago gave us The hatred and humiliation brought by our family, first eliminate the vanguard team sent by the Blood Mary family to fight, then take the opportunity to kill back to Europe, and once again lay the glory and glory of our Feiler family. " Said tyantuk Ferrer excitedly.Of course, these words are not what he can say, but what his eldest brother, Tibby Ferrer, taught him to say.


    "I''m against it. We haven''t even cleared up the spiritual world in North America. It''s a very unwise choice to fight against the Blood Mary family. You know, this generation of Blood Mary is a very powerful psychic. She is known as the strongest Blood Mary in the ancient and modern times and the first psychic in Europe. She will surely be in this war."


    But in the next moment, there was a blood mark on the neck of the opposition.


    His head slipped slowly and rolled on the conference table.


    Everyone blew up in an instant.


    Who is it? Who dares to commit murder in the family meeting?


    And killed a high-level.


    At this time, a mass of black gas gushed out of the ventilation pipe, and the black gas gathered together, and a person came out of the black gas.


    This man is tall and looks like a young face, but his eyes are full of vicissitudes.


    The man, with his sword in his hand, glanced at everyone at the scene.


    At once Tibby Ferrer came to the man with an old step.


    "Grand father."


    "Well, you did a good job." The man said plainly, and at the same time, his eyes swept across the scene coldly: "the Ferrer family doesn''t need cowards, let alone the weak."


    This is the man who moved to the American continent with the Ferrer family. The golden generation of the Ferrer family, the eldest son of the Ferrer family three hundred years ago, is known as the golden genius Gunter Ferrer.


    After he saved the family, he fell asleep with a group of golden generation at the same time.


    And it was he who left Zuxun, when they woke up again, that was the beginning of the revenge war.


    Later, the Ferrer family followed his instructions and kept a low profile.


    "If you don''t have the courage to face your enemies, you don''t have the value of being." Said Gunter Ferrer coldly.

 Chapter 2956

    "How''s your recovery, Jolin Nash?"


    "You can start at any time." "That woman is for me," replied Jolin Nash


    "Are you confident? You know, she suppressed all our captains by herself. " Chen said.


    "I broke through by accident."


    "Oh?" Chen Yu looks up and down at Jolin Nash.


    If Jolin Nash doesn''t say it, Chen Yu really hasn''t found her change.


    But at the moment, Jolin Nash said, Chen Yu felt the change in Jolin Nash.


    "Domain?"


    "No, it''s not. I seem to have caught something crucial This should be what you said, but it''s too vague. "


    Now, Jolin Nash has already got the knocks, but she has not really touched them.


    She''s not even in the clear now.


    But she''s definitely a step ahead of the rest now.


    Chen Yu didn''t expect that Jolin Nash would be the first one to come into contact with Shangqing.


    Or close to


    So far, Gaia, Norma, helris and Ingrid are stronger than others.


    But they haven''t felt the field yet.


    Among them, Jolin Nash is definitely from the back to the front.


    But she was the first one to feel it.


    This surprised Chen.


    "Sure?"


    "No, that woman has too many artifact."


    Chen Yu has no way to deal with this. After all, their supernatural society has a weak foundation.


    There is no artifact.


    No, there is one.


    It''s a trial tower.


    This thing can actually be used to hit people.


    But at present, no one can take it except Chen Yu.


    "Do you want me to help you solve some of her artifacts, and then you can have a fair fight with her?"


    Jolin Nash shook her head. "If it''s going to take a long shot, it''s not fair."


    ¡­¡­


    The supernatural society chartered a flight.


    In less than three hours, the party had arrived in Seattle.


    Seattle is still in the rainy season in April.


    They had just got off the plane and were greeted by a torrential rain.


    West pushed dwick and others onto a big bus.


    The most important role of these fellerian captives at present is to lead the way.


    At this moment, a pair of eyes are watching the arrival of the supernatural society.


    Emma! She has just returned to Seattle from other areas.


    Just as she got off the plane, she noticed the group of the supernatural society.


    And with dwick and others.


    Are you here? Are they finally here?


    Emma''s eyes were deep.


    There was a faint uneasiness in my heart.


    No, we have to rush back to the family as soon as possible and send the news back.


    Emma dare not delay her time.


    Now the family does not know that there is a strong enemy approaching.


    However, when she returned to the family residence, she found that the atmosphere was a little strange.


    "Emma, you''re back. I heard you went to California. How about that? Is it going well? "


    To meet Amasa is her childhood playmate. Like Amasa, she also has a beautiful girl named Audrey.


    Audrey welcomed her warmly, but Emma was not happy.


    "Where is the patriarch? I want to see the patriarch. "


    "The patriarch is in the front hall Wait I''ll go with you. "


    Odyssey follows Emma. She can see that she has something very important.


    Otherwise, I would not even have no time to be polite to her.


    Tabie Ferrer was entertaining the guests, and Amasa waited outside the hall for a while.


    It wasn''t until the guests left that Emma came in.


    "Emma, you''re back. I''ve been contacting you for the last few days, but you seem to have evaporated. Not only you, but the team you led has disappeared." Said Tibby Ferrer.


    "Patriarch, the California operation failed, and all my people were captured." Said Amasa.


    "Well?" "As far as I know, there is no strong organization or individual in California," she said


    "Yes, an organization ignored by the intelligence group, the supernatural society, a very powerful organization. I fought with the top experts among them. I almost emptied my cards, but still failed to suppress their top experts." "In addition, the president of the supernatural society did not appear. At that time, I broke into their headquarters and found a large number of slain dragon remains. Their president has the power to slay the dragon. When I came back, I found that they also appeared in Seattle Airport. They should have come to revenge on us.""Don''t panic."


    Just then, Gunter Ferrer came in.


    "The current Ferrer family is invincible." "All the people who went out have come back, the sleepers have waked up, and the gods who were blinded by time will be seen again. The Revenge of a small organization is not worth mentioning to the family," said Gunter Ferrer


    Although Gunter Ferrer was very confident.


    But Amasa couldn''t rest assured.


    "We should at least prepare for it. Maybe they will come tonight." Said Amasa.


    "Well, Emma, you don''t need to worry about it." Said Tibby Ferrer.


    After persuading Emmanuel to leave, Gunter Ferrer said: "the other side may have heard about the battle between the Blood Mary family and our Ferrer family, so hold the idea of picking up the cheap and don''t give the other side any chance."


    "Yes, Grandpa, I understand. I know what to do."


    "Take some of the younger generation, fight beautifully, and cheer up the mood of those children. Recently, those children are a little depressed, and also take Amasa. She is one of the few children who have inherited my lineage. But this action seems to scare her a little too much. This battle can ease her mood."


    Gunter felleton added: "it means that the opponent has the power to kill the dragon, which means that the fighting power is not weak. On the premise of victory, if we can recruit our family, it is also a good choice. If our family wants to stand at the top of the spiritual world again, it is not enough only by the current family, but also by more resources and people. If there are strong people willing to return With us, we can also embrace them. "


    "Grandpa, I''ll take that with me and show them enough strength."


    "Well, I don''t need to teach you how to do it. Just do it according to your own ideas."


    Gunter Ferrer looked out. The rain didn''t stop, but it was getting bigger and darker.

 Chapter 2957

    Green mountains and clear waters, surrounded by nature.


    "What a view." Chen Zhu looks at the beautiful mountain forest in front of him.


    "If the weather is better, we can use this place as a tourist candidate." Gaia said, "but this damn world has ruined our trip."


    The man who chose this land must be a feng shui master.


    Chen Yu can''t understand fengshui, but he feels the spirit of heaven and earth in this place. The wind and cloud gather and the Dragon sings and the tiger roars.


    Chen Chu shakes his windbreaker and continues to walk towards the forest.


    "Stop! This is private territory. Who are you? It doesn''t look like a normal person. " Just then, a figure came out from behind the tree.


    Chen Yu looks at the person who stops him. He is very weak. He should only be a peripheral member of the Lele family. He should also be responsible for the security work.


    "Uncle, I found a dozen suspicious people in the forest in the south of the family."


    After the briefing, the non lerian family watched Chen Yu and others with vigilance.


    "Is the notice ready?"


    "You''d better be honest. Our family will be here soon."


    Bo -


    the man said that his head had burst in the next moment.


    The nameless body, like that, lies in the woods, in the rain.


    No one cared about him as if he had never appeared.


    ¡­¡­


    "Patriarch, it''s hard to avoid that there is a person in charge of patrolling in the area missing. Before disappearing, he reported that a group of strangers had entered the area."


    Tybee Ferrer suddenly opened his eyes. "Come on, you''re brave."


    "Patriarch, do you need to inform people to stop those intruders?"


    "No, let them in." "Go and get Emma and them," said Tibby Ferrer


    Soon, Emma and others came.


    "Patriarch."


    "Well, there are outsiders breaking into the family area, which is expected to come in about half an hour."


    These young people are all rubbing their hands.


    Only Emmanuel seemed unusually calm.


    ¡­¡­


    After walking in the woods for more than 20 minutes, I finally saw a building in front of me.


    At this time, a group of people stopped Chen Yu and others.


    Tibby Ferrer, with a commanding eye, overlooks Chen Yu and others.


    "Come and stop."


    Chen zhula''s rain hat, and all the people of the supernatural society.


    Emma''s pupils suddenly contracted.


    It was the man who showed up at Ellie''s wedding that day.


    Chen Yu has also seen Amasa.


    "Calm down, Emma." Tybee Ferrer felt Emma''s flustered mood: "for us, the opposite is just a group of ordinary enemies. In your future life, you will meet many of them. You can''t even remember their looks and magic."


    Emma took a deep breath and tried to calm down.


    Chen Yu raised his hand and waved forward the next moment.


    An unprecedented sense of crisis came to her mind.


    "Be careful!" Exclaimed Amasa, supporting the sanctuary of the indestructible.


    Then she saw countless raindrops breaking away from the constraints of gravity.


    It''s like real gunfire, shooting at them.


    "Ah..."


    "No..."


    Tibby Ferrer looked down at the blood on his chest.


    Looking around again, seven or eight outstanding new generations are in a pool of blood.


    Emma only felt that the rain had cooled her whole body.


    The protection of her immortal was shattered in an instant.


    Just for a moment, the terrorist power of the other side has been shown.


    "Ah!! I''m going to kill you! "


    Tybee Ferrer growled and drew out a silver sword.


    The power of terror came from the silver sword into Tibby Ferrer''s body.


    In a flash, Tibby Ferrer''s breath grew tenfold and hundredfold.


    However, a thug grabbed Tibby Ferrer''s face at this time.


    In the eyes of all, Tibby Ferrer!


    The current head of the Ferrer family was pinched to the bone.


    Chen Chu picked up the silver sword and said, "it looks like it''s a magic weapon."


    Chen Yu points his sword at the remaining remaining talents of the phillerian family.


    "Besides her, you can go back and tell your patriarch and senior officials, we! The supernatural society, for revenge, for the destruction of your Philistines, you have ten minutes to prepare. "


    You look at me, I look at you.


    I don''t know if I should tell the enemy in front of me.Tibby Ferrer, who he killed just now, is their patriarch.


    But in the end, no one spoke, and everyone was fleeing the invaders in front of them.


    Chen Yu looks at those fleeing figures, and dozens of small black balls appear in his palm.


    Catch up with those who escaped in an instant.


    They didn''t expect the intruder who had offered to let them know the news.


    Why in the next moment on their back launched a deadly attack.


    Emma saw her playmate, her relatives, her brothers and sisters died in front of her, and she couldn''t keep calm.


    "Why? Why are you doing this? "


    "All of a sudden, I felt stupid to let the enemy report." Chen Yu shrugged and said lightly.


    "President, the movement you just made is big enough to alarm everyone."


    "First go to the little ones to find out if they are worth anything."


    Chen Yu did not forget that this time, he came not only for revenge, but also for the ransacking of the Philistines.


    Others went to pick up the bodies.


    Only Jolin Nash didn''t move. She looked at Emma calmly.


    Emma seemed to sense Jolin Nash''s intention.


    There is no more nonsense. Three gems fall to the ground.


    The tamarisk, the serpent and the Griffin were summoned.


    "I''ll be the referee." Chen Xuan looked at three disaster level Warcraft.


    Two little black balls were shot at Harper and Griffin.


    In a flash, the head of the serpent and the Griffin exploded.


    The two gemstones in Amasa''s hand burst in an instant.


    "Well, I''m a fair judge." Chen Yu''s face with an approachable smile: "Jolin Nash, have a good time."


    Emma didn''t blame anything.


    There has never been equity in this world.


    It''s like when she and her men besieged Jolin Nash.


    She has so many artifact, and Jolin Nash has only one person.


    There is also a man in the hands of Emma the same reason.


    Now, Jolin Nash is Chen Yu''s man, and it''s natural for Chen Yu to help Jolin Nash.


    All of a sudden, Chen felt a lot of powerful and incredible breath coming from the sky.


    "Is the Lord coming?" Chen Chu looks up to the sky.


    All the high-ranking members of the Ferrer family came, along with the golden generation of the former Ferrer family.


    It''s still that condescending attitude, that defiant attitude.

 Chapter 2958

    "Big brother!"


    Tyntuck Fleur let out a sad roar.


    Tibby Ferrer''s head was crushed by Chen.


    But tentuk Ferrer recognized the body as his eldest brother.


    "Who did it? Who killed you? " Tyantuk Ferrer''s eyes were red as he swept through everyone at the scene.


    Finally, his eyes were fixed on Chen Yu, who was holding the silver sword.


    "It''s you! It''s you, isn''t it? "


    Tyantuk Ferrer is full of elements of violence.


    His hair became like a fire.


    His pupils were bursting with lightning.


    Strong wind elements are constantly blowing on the body.


    Both hands control water and fire.


    "Kill you! Kill you! " With a roar, the whole man rushed to Chen Yu like a wild beast.


    Chen Chu reached for a cut, and half of tyantuk Ferrer''s body slipped.


    His expression froze there, along with the trees that he had cut off in front of him, there were more than ten acres of land.


    Gunter Ferrer looked down at Chen.


    The death of tentuk Ferrer didn''t seem to have brought him too much emotion.


    "Sir, who gave you the courage to kill in the Philistines?"


    "You can kill others, and of course others can kill you. Isn''t that a very simple and easy truth?"


    "Do you think you have the qualification?"


    Chen Yu smiled, "what do you think?"


    "I admire your courage, but you picked the wrong opponent." Gunter Ferrer looked at Chen Yu coldly. His arm was raised, showing a golden glove: "you don''t understand what you are going to face. Now offer your knees, and then use your servants for a hundred years in exchange for the forgiveness of the Ferrer family."


    With that, Gonter Ferrer held the Golden Gloves.


    A sense of terror hit Chen Yu directly on the head.


    "Kneel down! Offer your fear and surrender. "


    However, Chen Yu stood still and looked at Gunter Ferrer, who was half empty, sneering.


    "Is your juggling over?"


    "You How could it be? "


    Chen Yu suddenly flashed in front of Gunter Ferrer.


    The fighting qualities of Gunter Ferrer are excellent.


    It''s a quick reaction. You need to step back immediately.


    But Chen Yu''s speed was faster, and in an instant he had caught Gunter Ferrer''s wrist.


    "Ah..." Gunter Ferrer''s right hand in gold gloves was pulled off by Chen.


    Chen Xiao threw away the broken arm, took the golden glove, and put it on his palm.


    "It looks like a hand." Chen Yu enjoyed himself.


    Gunter Ferrer''s face was very ugly, and he didn''t know whether it was because of Chen Yu''s humiliation or because of the pain of his broken arm.


    "Kill him! Kill him!! Kill him for me at all costs! "


    Boom -


    a ray of thunder fell on Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu looks at the woman who is firing at him.


    In a flash, the woman had been punched in the chest by him.


    The supernatural has been at war with people from the non - Lele family.


    But most of the strong were attracted by Chen.


    But the supernatural society still has no advantage in number.


    Besides, there are so many experts in the Feiler family.


    So it doesn''t seem too optimistic about the supernatural society.


    However, the recent success or failure will ultimately be decided by the high-end battlefield.


    And it''s getting worse as the fight goes on.


    The fellers had to put in more people.


    There are sleepers falling from the sky.


    Chen can''t stop.


    At the moment, he has killed red eye.


    It''s almost a call to see blood.


    No matter what kind of attack, it''s no different for him from tickling.


    A number of the senior members of the Ferrer family also realized.


    It wasn''t the cat and dog who invaded the family this time.


    It''s not a clown.


    This is a real evil star.


    This allows them to use powerful artifact continuously.


    Try to use artifact to turn the tide.


    After contacting Chen Yu and suffering a great loss, Gunter Ferrer has been wandering on the edge of the battlefield.


    Suddenly, he found Chen Yu was deliberately away from his men.


    Gunter Ferrer suddenly realized that it was not good.


    "Don''t let him out of the field over there!" Cried Gunter Ferrer.


    At this time, however, hundreds of small black balls appeared all over Chen Yu''s body."Go!" Chen Yu is separated from his own people.


    In this way, he can freely release some large-scale indiscriminate killing moves.


    In a flash, the surrounding buildings collapsed.


    In a flash, the Philistines surrounding Chen Yu disappeared in half.


    The rest of them look left and right with unbelievable and blank eyes.


    Gunter Ferrer is about to spit blood.


    Why does a guy of unknown origin have such a horrible fighting power?


    You know, now the family has gathered the strength to fight against the Blood Mary family.


    But even before the LORD came, there was a strange man who beat their family to pieces.


    Just then, two old men suddenly joined the battlefield.


    "Get back, Gunter. Give it to me!"


    These two people are also sleepers. They are both the uncle and grandfather of Gunter Ferrer.


    The survivors of that war.


    In particular, the grandfather of Gunter Ferrer was the most powerful man in Europe 300 years ago.


    Although they also sleep on their own in those days, sleeping only slows down their vitality and doesn''t really make them immortal.


    Now Gonter Ferrer''s grandfather wakes up, but his life has reached its limit.


    Maybe a fight or two will drain him.


    At first, he kept his life force, and then he dealt with the Blood Mary family.


    But at this moment, he can no longer sit and ignore.


    Chen Xun looks at Gunter Ferrer''s grandfather.


    "Funny old man, I haven''t heard of you at all."


    It''s very strong to deal with. Chen Yu even feels that the other side is not under the Blood Mary.


    And what about his great fighting power?


    Chen Yu seemed to recall the night when blood Mary turned into a God, and burned his original strength wildly.


    This old man seems to be the same at the moment.


    Is he going to turn into a God?


    The other is also very strong, looking a little younger, is also a strong man in Shangqing.


    But Qiang is the oldest Qiang.


    The old man''s clothes were almost broken by his muscles.


    The power of terror seems to come out of the soft body.


    Another slightly younger one is surrounded by thousands of magic balls.


    "Get out of here, young man, and this war will be over." The old man panted, his eyes bloodshot.


    "I said to kill your family, then we should do what we say!"


    "Dying!" In an instant, the old man seemed to be a hundred years younger, and he became a big man with a very simple fist, which was just a random one.


    Chen Yu, on the other hand, is much more casual, raising his arms and punching.

 Chapter 2959

    The old man looked at Chen Yu in horror. His right arm was bloody and powerless, which was completely wasted.


    But the old man didn''t care.


    After all, he couldn''t even live after the war.


    So it''s just an arm. If it''s useless, it''s useless.


    What really makes him care is that he burns his life force, the power that blooms out in that moment.


    More than ten times higher than the peak.


    Even he is sure to kill a father dragon with this fist.


    However, facing the man in front of me.


    What he felt was as lofty and towering as a mountain.


    himself tried his best in a punch, but not even the bottom of the other side.


    "Father!"


    The younger old man saw his father''s tragedy.


    The elemental ball of the whole body shoots at Chen Yu crazily.


    However, the spheres dissipated as soon as they approached Chen.


    Chen Yu pinches his palm, and a dark red neutron star condenses in the palm.


    Both old men felt danger in a flash.


    "Cobod!" The old man rushed to his son.


    It''s like an old dog who knows fate knows where to end in a flash.


    Chen also shot a dark red neutron star in a flash.


    Boom -


    the circle of fire covers the whole non lerian family.


    Everyone looked up at the sky at this moment.


    Everyone feels the power of destruction, or the destruction itself.


    Cobod Ferrer fell to the ground, his hair almost burned out.


    The most tragic thing is that the destructive force runs through his body, rolling and raging in his body.


    It was his father''s fatal blow at the cost of his life.


    And his father didn''t even leave his bones.


    Emma and Jolin NASH are fighting hard.


    At the moment, Jolin Nash is in a surprisingly good state. She feels unprecedented.


    On the contrary, Emmanuel was tired physically and mentally.


    Then the Griffin and the snake god were killed by Chen Yu.


    The rest of the tramp is inflamed, although she still seems to have an absolute advantage in strength.


    But it was Jolin Nash who couldn''t hold down the war.


    Just then, the flames of destruction enveloped the sky.


    Emma lost her mind.


    Jolin Nash was also momentarily distracted.


    No matter the enemy is me, I feel the power to destroy everything.


    For a time, Amasa thought.


    The Philistines can fight any enemy, any force.


    But then she understood.


    In the face of real terror.


    The fellers are nothing.


    Once proud of the strong, once unparalleled artifact.


    It doesn''t make a difference for the fellers.


    How many people, how many compatriots will die in this war.


    "See, this is your enemy." As an element mage, Jolin Nash''s feeling is the most intuitive.


    "Do you have to kill them all?"


    Jolin Nash looked at Emma with a sneering look.


    "Just a few days of our investigation, we have found out a lot about the actions of your non lerian family. In North America, the number of casualties caused by the obvious has exceeded 100. In the dark, the number will be many times. In fact, how many of them do not have any organizational power. They live the lives of ordinary people, just because they are Psychics , or if you have some magic props, magic classics, or even just one material, they will be wiped out by you. There are many ordinary people involved. Why do you pray? What are you entitled to pray for? "


    Emma lost her mind for a while, and suddenly her eyes became firm: "since it''s no use praying, let''s fight."


    But Jolin Nash calmed down: "you can''t really control the tramp at will, so you can''t defeat me now. I heard that you have a artifact that can temporarily transfer the power of Warcraft to yourself. You can use that move. This should be your last chance."


    "Yeah, I almost forgot that." Emma said with a smile, but her smile seemed a little far fetched.


    It is true that the power borrowed from the artifact can make itself reach beyond imagination in a short time.


    But there is a cost to this approach.


    The tramp suddenly turned into a flame and integrated into Amasa''s body.


    Emma''s whole body is burning at the moment.


    Once again, Jolin Nash was in a frenzy.


    And now it''s in the center of the field.


    That is, the land of the Philistines.


    At the moment, it''s totally different.All the fellers looked at Chen Yu with hatred but fear.


    Chen Yu brought them more pain than the war 300 years ago.


    Many even survived the war three hundred years ago.


    But now he died in Chen''s hands.


    At the moment, Gunter Ferrer finally realized the difference between the two sides.


    Grandpa has died in the war, and his uncle has no power to fight back.


    Gunter Ferrer looked at Chen Yu, who was as rampant as a demon.


    He finally took out a Golden Dragon Statue.


    "You forced me!"


    This is Gunter Ferrer''s last card.


    It''s also the ultimate card of the Ferrer family.


    There was a breath.


    A golden figure passed the sky.


    At the same time, there are more than a dozen powerful breath.


    Chen Chu raised his head. He was no stranger.


    Dragon! King of the dragon.


    He was accompanied by a dozen dragon fathers.


    The Dragon King fell in front of Gunter Ferrer.


    But his eyes fell on Chen Yu.


    The golden pupils contract suddenly.


    "Emperor long!" Gunter Ferrer knelt on one knee to welcome the arrival of the Dragon King: "I pray you to complete the unfinished business thousands of years ago."


    "Do you represent the fellers?"


    "Yes, on behalf of the fellers."


    "Then tell me what you need." Said the Dragon Emperor.


    "Kill him! Kill the intruder. " Gunter Ferrer pointed to Chen.


    The rest of the Philistines were all jubilant.


    They didn''t expect that Gunter Ferrer had such a big card.


    A base card that can be flipped against the wind.


    The Dragon Emperor sighed, "I can''t do it, Feiler''s child."


    "What?" Gunter Ferrer was stunned.


    All the people of the Philistines were also stunned.


    Why? Why do things turn out like this?


    "I can''t beat him." "He is the strongest human being in the world, or the strongest creature in the world, known and unknown, can''t defeat him," the emperor said frankly


    "How could it be You are the emperor of the Dragon... "


    The answer of the Dragon Emperor could not be accepted by all the people of the family of Gonter and phille.


    "I can''t kill him. I can only help you and your family in my way." Emperor long looked at Chen Yu and said, "Sir, this is the second time we have met."


    "You''re going to meddle in the war between me and the Philistines?"

 Chapter 2960

    "To end this war, you can ask for it." The Emperor didn''t take Chen''s words.


    "The fellers are dead."


    "A thousand years ago, the forefathers of the Ferrer family made a deal with me. In that deal, I got what I wanted and made a promise. In the future, the Ferrer family can make three requests to me. As long as it is within my power, I need to do it."


    The emperor then said, "as long as you let go of the Philistines, I can pass on the rest of this promise to you."


    Chen Yu looked at the Dragon Emperor with a sneer: "the feud between me and the Feiler family can''t be solved. I killed so many of them. Will they give up their revenge? So only one side of this war can die. "


    "I can guarantee that they will not seek your revenge again."


    "I will not believe anyone''s oath except the dead."


    "Let me put it another way." "What is the price to pay to keep their lives?" said the emperor


    Chen Chu smiled: "a hundred dragon fathers, I''m short of money recently."


    The whole people of the Dragon Emperor are not good. There are not a hundred of them.


    And he''s keeping the feilers because of commitment.


    It doesn''t mean that he will sacrifice the interests of the dragon people.


    Don''t say a hundred dragon fathers, even one of them can''t let the other sacrifice for an outsider.


    "I can seal them for a hundred years and give you their collection."


    "I killed them and their collection was mine."


    "I give you a promise, just like the forefathers of feler a thousand years ago."


    "Why is he three? Is there only one left for me? Do you look down on me? "


    The emperor took a deep breath and suppressed his anger.


    If he had not failed, he would have let the other side steam the sauna.


    "With your strength, what I can do, you can do, what I can''t do, you can do the same, so this commitment is meaningless to you."


    "It''s one thing whether I need it or not, but if you give it or not, it''s attitude."


    "Well, three times." Said the Dragon Emperor helplessly.


    "Not enough."


    "You go too far."


    "You are just a mouth now, asking me to let them go without paying anything?"


    "What do you want?"


    "Do you have any treasures of the town clan?"


    Long Huang''s face is black: "no, don''t think about it."


    "They need to seal for three hundred years." Chen said: "I should be able to live for two or three hundred years. Anyway, as long as I live, if they appear in front of me, I will let them disappear completely. As for 300 years later, they will not seek revenge from my posterity, that is their own business. I am too lazy to take care of my posterity. If I am still alive after three hundred years, they will not provoke me."


    "Yes." The Dragon Emperor didn''t care whether to seal the Philistines for 100 or 300 years.


    He just did what he could to end the war as soon as possible.


    The Dragon Emperor held out a finger, and Chen Yu felt that the realm of the Dragon Emperor was spread out and covered the whole family.


    What is he going to do? Fight yourself?


    Chen Yu looks at the Dragon Emperor in surprise.


    At this time, the artifacts in the hands of the Philistines began to break away from their control and fly into the air automatically.


    Gunter Ferrer roared: "Dragon Emperor, this is not what I want you to do! You are a traitor! "


    The Dragon King ignored the roar and unwillingness of Gunter Ferrer.


    The artifact of Gunter Ferrer also broke away. The first thing to break away was the Golden Dragon Statue.


    The Dragon Emperor ordered Gunter Ferrer in the air.


    At the foot of Gunter Ferrer there began to be a golden dust, which spread from his feet.


    "What are you going to do? What do you want to do? Stop it! " Gunter Ferrer panicked.


    But he couldn''t stop the spread of gold dust. His feet began to turn into gold.


    Then his body, his hands, his neck.


    "No I''m not willing to... "


    At last, Gunter Ferrer turned into gold completely.


    Every artifact of the non lerian family is under the control of the Dragon Emperor, circling around the Dragon Emperor.


    At the same time, the golden dust began to spread in all directions.


    "Man, you can take your man away now."


    "That''s a seal?" Chen Yu is still standing still.


    "Exile, their flesh and soul are separated, their soul is exiled to the land of nothingness, and their flesh is sealed in the golden dust."


    The Dragon claws of the Dragon Emperor point to Chen Yu, and the surrounding artifacts all shoot towards Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu did not move, and those artifacts were directly controlled by Chen Yu''s domain."Let''s go." Chen Yu orders.


    It''s over with the fellers.


    Chen Yu didn''t want to fight with the Dragon Emperor.


    It''s not the power of the Dragon Emperor.


    It''s because he represents balance.


    He controlled the dragons in the dragon family.


    As a relative faction of the dragon family, if the dragon emperor dies in his own hands.


    Those dragons will have reason to avenge humanity.


    Secondly, the demands of oneself and the supernatural society have been basically satisfied.


    To be sure, killing the fellers is the best option.


    But no matter Chen Yu or other members.


    When they were fighting, they all deliberately avoided a hiding place.


    There were women, children and children of the Philistines.


    These women, children and children will be a big problem if the non lerian fighters are solved.


    Kill a group of women and children, no matter Chen Yu or members of the supernatural society.


    Without them, they may not be the New Avengers.


    It has to be said that the intervention of the Dragon Emperor gave Chen Yu a step.


    As a top member, the Dragon Emperor didn''t show any combat power this time.


    But his ability can''t be ignored.


    His domain can control all the artifacts of the phallus.


    Chen doesn''t know the principle of this ability.


    But he is definitely not as weak as this time.


    Think about it. If he can control the artifact more finely to fight and attack.


    It''s definitely not that easy for Chen to win.


    Second, it''s only the collection of the non - lerian family.


    What about his own collection? What about the Dragon collection?


    Thousands and tens of thousands of artifact, what a great power it will be.


    This kind of control and Chen Yu''s controlling the artifact in his body are two concepts.


    Chen Yu''s control is only to hold, but the Dragon Emperor''s control is to use.


    "Jolin Nash, did you win?" Chen saw that Jolin Nash was hurt a little more.


    Although it''s not as heavy as last time, it still looks awkward.


    Jolin Nash shook her head. "But I didn''t lose either."

 Chapter 2961

    Emma is a life saver.


    It never occurred to her that she should have caused such a disaster to the phalles.


    The war was quite different from the defeat of the Philistines three hundred years ago.


    Three hundred years ago, though the Philistines lost.


    But there was not too much loss, the family still stopped in time.


    And after a swift end to the war, he left Europe.


    But this time it''s different.


    None of the family escaped.


    She is the only one who survived.


    She was also surprised by her escape.


    Because she is the only one whose artifact is not controlled by the Dragon Emperor.


    Emmanuel''s mood at the moment is complicated, with resentment, fear, regret and unwillingness All kinds of negative emotions come to mind.


    Revenge? But how to get revenge?


    That powerful and irresistible force.


    That even the emperor of the dragon is willing to worship the strength of the downwind.


    Is there really any power in the world that can help you get revenge?


    Emma walked on the road in a mess.


    What she felt at this moment was emptiness and loss.


    Just then, a black business car stopped next to Amasa.


    Emma was suddenly nervous.


    It''s probably not a friend to come to her at this time.


    However, what she didn''t expect was that there was a fat middle-aged man sitting inside, smoking a cigar and with a big stomach.


    Emma didn''t feel hostility in the fat man.


    "Miss Amasa, do you want me to give you a ride?"


    "Who are you?" Emma looked at the middle-aged fat man with full vigilance.


    "Don''t you want to know why you''re not sealed?"


    "Did you know?" she said


    Emma''s nerves are tense.


    At present, this kind-hearted middle-aged fat man is not a dragon, is he?


    Did he catch up because he was not sealed with his people?


    Just then, a young man''s face appeared in the carriage.


    "Come on, my father won''t hurt you. Besides, you think you can run away in the presence of five dragons?"


    Amasa is silent, that is to say, how many people in this business car are all dragon?


    Emma knew that even if she was in the best condition, even if all the artifacts were in place, she could not be in front of the five dragons.


    What''s more, she has only two artifacts left.


    But that doesn''t mean she gave up resistance.


    When Emma got on the bus, she first looked at the fat man in middle age and his son.


    Then there were two men in black sitting in the front seat.


    As for the driver, he can''t see his face clearly.


    But that big body is still not to be ignored.


    "Don''t look. You can''t beat anyone here." Said the young man.


    "What do you want me to do?" Emma watched the middle-aged fat and young people in the carriage carefully.


    "Meet me. I''m Arthur Alberta haiber. Opposite is my father, the Dragon King you know."


    Emma was tense. She had seen the Dragon Emperor''s body not long ago.


    However, it is very difficult for the Dragon Emperor to be associated with the powerful and domineering Dragon Emperor.


    "What do you want me to do? Want to seal me, too? "


    "It''s not." Dragon Emperor opens the window and throws the cigar out.


    Amasa has been waiting for the Dragon Emperor''s next article.


    but after seeing his action, she couldn''t help but make complaints about it: "really no quality."


    The Dragon Emperor was very embarrassed. After a cough, he went back to the main topic and said, "I had three children, the eldest son, hobol timore herb. He was my second son, Arthur Alberta herb. In fact, they had two sisters."


    "Don''t tell me. I''m your daughter. I''m from the non Lele family. My parents are very clear."


    "You are my daughter, and they are your biological parents." The Dragon Emperor did not deny it.


    "A thousand years ago, my elder sister died when she was very young. My father kept her dragon soul and made a deal with the Feiler family. She kept her dragon soul with the Feiler family''s blood until her dragon soul could be reincarnated, and you are my reincarnated elder sister." Said Arthur Alberta haiber.


    Emma looked at the Dragon King without expression, and then looked at her soul brother.


    She wasn''t too skeptical, but she didn''t take it seriously.


    Compared with the Dragon Emperor who suddenly came out and recognized himself.


    She is more affectionate to the phallus."That''s why you didn''t seal me on the battlefield just now?"


    "No, not because I let you go, but because of your own ability."


    "So what do you want me to do now? It''s not like I''m going to put on a show of father daughter recognition, is it? "


    The Dragon Emperor sighed: "how to say, my feelings for you are actually quite complicated..."


    "Speak up, please."


    "Well, in addition to meeting you, I''d like to ask you a favor."


    "Emperor long, please don''t make fun of me. You are emperor long. Can I help you? Are you serious? "


    "It''s more cooperation than help."


    "Cooperation what? I don''t feel entitled to cooperate with his Majesty the Dragon Emperor. "


    "We have a dragon treasure. It needs three sons of Haibo to open the Dragon treasure. I, Arthur, and you are the three of us. Let''s work together to open the Dragon treasure."


    "Why do you want me? Don''t you think I have another brother? "


    "Dead." Said the Dragon Emperor helplessly.


    "Death should not be a restriction for you, should it? My last life died thousands of years ago, you can revive me, and my brother should also be able to revive?"


    "He was killed by your enemy, and he took away his body and soul." The Dragon Emperor was even more helpless.


    Emma was shocked that the Dragon King''s son was killed, and he could not revenge.


    Is it still possible to avenge the feud of the Ferrer family?


    "You didn''t think about revenge?"


    "The strength comparison between me and him has determined that this war is impossible, and my rebellious eldest son is not a good thing. Although I am angry that the man killed my eldest son, I have no position to start a war with him."


    "You are the Dragon King."


    "You don''t have to encourage me to fight with him. I''m not immortal with him."


    "OK, so you want to cooperate with me? Rather than ordering me. "


    "Of course, although your soul is my daughter, I still contact you as a collaborator."


    "So what can I get? For example, revenge for me? "


    "It''s not good to remember hatred, child."


    "Forgetting hatred will make me more miserable."


    "Then I will give you strength. As for your revenge with this strength or anything else, it has nothing to do with me. How about it?"


    "Can you give me strength to avenge me?"


    "Strength requires a step by step, step by step. What I can give you is to put another step under your feet, rather than let you stand at his height directly."

 Chapter 2962

    After Chen Yu''s return, 23 generations of Blood Mary warmly welcomed him.


    Of course, Chen Yu was not so happy to see the 23 generations of Blood Mary.


    After all, she did little but send out a message.


    Then we can share 30% of the spoils.


    For her, this is a no cost business.


    However, Chen still needs to abide by the agreement.


    Twenty three generations of Mary didn''t give anything.


    In fact, the message she uses her identity to send is her own giving.


    Without her message, Chen Yu would not have been able to wipe out the whole family.


    Nor can we reap such a rich and extreme trophy.


    "How?" Twenty three generations of Blood Mary asked, "do I choose 30%?"


    "That''s not good." Chen Yu shook his head: "I don''t know most of the things in it. If you choose first, it''s estimated that the rest are worthless."


    In fact, it''s not just the vast majority.


    However, 99.99% of the spoils were not recognized by Chen Yu.


    But with 23 generations of Blood Mary''s eyesight, she knows at least half of them.


    With some judgment, more than 80% of the good things will be picked by her.


    At that time, I will take a lot of worthless things.


    Although Chen Yu keeps his promise, it doesn''t mean that Chen Yu is stupid.


    "I''m not allowed to choose. How to divide it?" Twenty three generations of Blood Mary looked at Chen Yu discontentedly.


    As a matter of fact, she really has the plan to choose the valuable one.


    "By weight." Chen said.


    "Are you kidding me?"


    "No, I''m serious."


    Chen Zhu took out all the spoils.


    Then roll up all the spoils.


    All the spoils are flying, too much for people to take.


    "If you say stop, I''ll divide the spoils into three parts." Chen said.


    The twenty-three generations of Bloody Mary all laughed angrily.


    But she can''t persuade Chen Yu.


    Now by weight, it''s pure chance.


    "Stop."


    Bang -


    a bang bang bang, nearly 100 magic props were thrown in front of the 23rd generation of Blood Mary.


    There are big and small, all kinds of colors and shapes.


    Twenty three generations of Blood Mary looked at these things in front of her.


    There are joys and disappointments. There are many good things indeed.


    But there must be no value in it.


    "Is there any objection? If you don''t feel satisfied, I can give you another chance to change the spoils. "


    "Forget it." Twenty three generations of Blood Mary is very straightforward to accept the result.


    After all, it''s not necessarily a good thing to change something for the first time.


    "In that line, the magic props are divided like this, and the rest belongs to me."


    Chen Yu takes out magic materials again.


    The distribution of magic materials is much simpler.


    Just distribute each magic material according to the ratio of 37.


    Relative to magic props.


    Magic material is the real harvest.


    As a millennial family.


    Another three hundred years ago, the war of plunder was waged.


    Almost scraped a layer of European land.


    This also leads to their huge amount of magic materials.


    A single magic material can be used almost in tons.


    Of course, such a huge amount of magic materials.


    The happiest, of course, is Rouen fasibon.


    "Is it all over?" Twenty three generations of Blood Mary was equally surprised.


    Even a little regret, if I had known that the family was so rich.


    She''ll do it before the fellers jump out.


    "It''s over, but do you remember what you owe me?"


    Last time I traded golden apple with Chen Yu.


    Because Chen Yu asked for half of fenril, Mary of the 23rd generation still owed Chen Yu half of the value of fenril''s magic core.


    This thing can be a magic core or anything.


    Twenty three generations of Blood Mary looked at Chen Yu in embarrassment.


    "I thought you forgot As a matter of fact, I''ve forgotten about it. I didn''t expect you to remember it. "


    "Ha ha Do you take this opportunity to settle our debts? "


    Twenty three generations of Blood Mary looked at her own booty and thought about it painfully.


    Since it''s a transaction based on integrity, of course, she can''t fool Chen Yu.


    After all, Chen took her repayment back to baifra or Zhang Tianyi for identification.If someone exposes it, it''s easy to say that if you lose your face, the key is that you lose your love. That''s the real loss.


    But fenril is not an ordinary Warcraft.


    He is the legendary wolf that killed Odin.


    It can be called the first fierce animal in history.


    So general things can''t be compared with the magic core of fenril.


    Finally, twenty-three generations of blood Marie from their own share of the spoils out of a hollow golden ball to Chen.


    Chen Yu takes the hollow gold ball and looks at it carefully.


    In the hollow gold ball, there is also a small ball suspended.


    "What is this?"


    "Artifact."


    "Nonsense, of course, I know the artifact. It''s everywhere. If you choose any artifact for me, what''s the difference between it and fooling me?"


    "Will you believe in my integrity?"


    "Well, you have to explain to me, what is the artifact of this ball, and what is its use."


    "You put your magic into it. Don''t put too much into it, or it will break."


    Chen Yu carefully input his own strength according to the method of the twenty-three generations of Blood Mary.


    At this time, Chen felt a kind of vague Qi.


    Chen Yu''s mind seems to be connected with that Qi machine through the hollow golden ball.


    "Well? What''s the matter with that feeling? "


    "This is the winter ball. It is said to be the treasure of the God of winter in the myth of Olympus. However, in medieval Europe, this winter ball has been held in the hands of a great aristocrat until it was taken away by the Philistines 300 years ago." "You can even make a small polar area, if you want," said Mary the 23rd generation of blood


    "It doesn''t improve my combat power."


    Twenty three generations of Blood Mary almost smashed the artifact in her hand on Chen Yu''s face.


    It''s dangerous to calm down, but the tone is still quite dissatisfied: "are you kidding me? Where do you want me to find something that will enhance your combat effectiveness? "


    Chen Yu smiled awkwardly. Indeed, there are few things in the world that can improve his combat power.


    Most of the artifacts are meaningless to Chen Yu.


    Chen tried, this time more skillfully than the first time.


    At least know how to control the chilling ball.


    In a flash, Chen made a very cold winter within a kilometer in diameter.


    And that''s the minimum, Chen feels.


    If you want to, maybe the whole Los Angeles will fall into a cold winter.


    But Chen is not going to violate the natural climate.


    So for Chen Yu Is a large-scale air temperature regulator, short for air conditioner.

 Chapter 2384

    "The boy really had the idea to turn over our magic tools while we were away."


    "Don''t worry about him. I haven''t been to the police station, and I''m still a foreigner''s police station."


    Road two and three, though handcuffed, sat behind the police car.


    But it doesn''t seem to be in a hurry at all, on the contrary, it has some expectations.


    Two policemen in the front seat muttered.


    "Captain, are these two old men important witnesses to a big case?"


    "You think too much, they are just two ordinary old men."


    "Captain, you must be lying to me, or they are the boss of the black... Gang. Look at their eyes, it looks a little scary."


    The captain looked at the two old men in the rearview mirror: "you are just scaring yourself."


    After all, the captain is more experienced than his subordinates. Sometimes the police may not detain any important criminals or suspects.


    They may also be detained for some purpose.


    And he just checked the luggage of two old men.


    Their luggage is also very ordinary, there is nothing suspicious.


    "Maybe they are witches from the East." The police in the co driver''s seat began to guess their identity again.


    The captain rolled his eyes and ignored his men.


    When they arrived at the police station, they were temporarily left in the corridor seats.


    In front of them, as well as on both sides, were arrested criminals.


    The two of them are in sharp contrast to the criminals around them.


    It''s like two lambs falling into a pack of wolves.


    "Hey, old man, what are you looking at?" At this time, the flat headed man with all kinds of tattoos on his whole body, wearing a vest and wearing a nose ring, exclaimed.


    "Young man, you have an obscure life style. You will have bad luck in the near future. You must be careful and avoid water." Said the third.


    "Third, you speak Mandarin with him. Do you understand this group of foreigners?"


    "Oh, yes." Dao San patted his head and suddenly came back.


    "He said you''ve had bad luck recently, and it''s likely that bad things will happen because of the water." At this time, said a man sitting on the left side of road two.


    "Fart." The flat headed man stood up and began to make a gesture.


    At this time, a policewoman came with a cup of coffee.


    The moment the flat headed man raised his arm, he directly beat the coffee in the policewoman''s hand.


    The hot coffee poured directly on the flat headed man.


    "Ah Ah Ah... "


    The man with a flat head was almost scalded off.


    Several policemen came to inquire about the situation, called an ambulance and carried the flat headed man away.


    At this time, the eyes of the people around him changed.


    "Two old gentlemen, are you a prophet from the east?"


    "We are not prophets, but I am good at divination." Said daosan, stroking his moustache.


    "Can you take a look at it for me?" Asked the man.


    Tao San stares at the man for a few seconds and looks up and down.


    "You are a man of merit and virtue. You should have done some good deeds, so you can turn Yin into Yang. Even if there are bad things, you can become good. However, you have three weak spirits and six unknown senses. I''m afraid you haven''t had a good rest in the last three years. However, you are not short-lived. Therefore, when you are old, you will probably suffer from diseases."


    "Give me your palm and I''ll show you the palms," he said


    "Sir, please."


    Tao San takes the man''s palm and looks at his hand print.


    "Your fortune is average, and there are no big ups and downs in your fortune line. When there is a number of four or six, you will have trouble. According to your face, you should be in the 30 to 6 Series this year. You will be seriously ill this year. Look at your emotional line, you have two ends of marriage, and the head and tail are connected. You are suspected of cheating, You have two girls and a man. Your eldest daughter should be nine years old. This year, you will have a second daughter. After three years, you will have a third child in real number


    The man opened his mouth and looked at the road three in surprise.


    In the criticism given to him by Tao San, except for some future things that have not happened, what has happened is completely accurate.


    He does have a daughter, and he does have two relationships now.


    But the first relationship has come to an end.


    The couple are separated and his current girlfriend is pregnant and confirmed to be pregnant.


    In addition, at the beginning of the year, he did have a serious illness, and his current girlfriend is a hospital nurse.


    It was during his illness and hospitalization that they met.


    "Sir, you are a great sage in the East. You are so great.""Trail, little Doyle." Tao San stroked his moustache with pride.


    The man spoke excitedly to others around him.


    Others were also surprised or suspicious.


    At this time, a big beard dressed as a punk said in a loud voice, "Hey, let him see for me."


    The man hesitated for a moment, looked at the way three: "old Sir, this big beard said he wanted you to help to see, do you..."


    "Come on, I''ll show him." Tao San was also interested and did not refuse.


    "He asked you to reach out."


    Daosan took the hand of the bearded hand, and then began to comment on it: "Sanzheng Sanping, liuxun Wukui..."


    "Sir, I don''t understand what you''re talking about."


    Daosan looks up at the face of Punk''s mustache: "he has a vermilion seal, which is the appearance of a public door. In other words, from his face, he should be a policeman..."


    "Wait This guy isn''t an undercover, is he? " Suddenly said Tao er.


    The man in charge of the translation also changed a little, then leaned to the ear of Punk''s beard and whispered, "they say you''re like a policeman."


    Punk mustache''s face also changed dramatically, suddenly retracting his hand.


    "His impression hall is full of blood, and there will be a disaster in the near future." Tao San looks at the punk mustache from the corner of his eye.


    "He said that you may have big trouble recently. There will be serious things happening."


    At this time, Tao three took out a talisman: "let him hang on his body, and never take it down in the last seven days."


    "He said you can''t take it off for seven days if you hang it up."


    Punk mustache took a hesitant look at the amulet: "money?"


    ¡°nomoney¡£¡± Tao San waved his hand and drew an obscure pattern in the air. He said in his mouth, "the three emperors worship the earth, the five emperors set the throne, Huang Tian Shen respects, and Liu He is the only one..."


    "What is he doing?" Punk mustache was ambivalent at the moment. He didn''t want to believe Dao Sanshen''s nagging appearance. However, the Asian old man actually saw through his identity, which made his mind begin to think wildly.

 Chapter 2964

    Chen Xuan played the winter ball twice.


    If it''s in someone else''s hands, it''s really valuable.


    But for Chen, it''s an air conditioner.


    And you can only adjust the cold, not the hot option.


    Of course, in the hot summer, it is also a good choice to get out of the air-conditioned room and make your living environment cool.


    Chen''s collection of the ball of winter is also a recognition of the value of the ball.


    In fact, Mary of the 23rd generation is also a chicken thief.


    The winter ball she chose is valuable.


    But its practicability is not high.


    However, different people have different effects on practicability.


    So it''s not her fault that Chen can''t be used for practical purposes.


    After all, it was Chen who was too strong.


    It''s not that things are worthless.


    And even Mary of the 23rd generation didn''t have much use for it.


    Because her theocracy is air, she could have made temperature difference through air.


    And compared to the winter ball is more comfortable, up or down can be arbitrary.


    It''s just that she can''t achieve the extreme low temperature environment of the winter ball on a large scale.


    Then Chen went back to the headquarters with the remaining booty.


    "Rouen, you''re in charge of sorting out the booty and figuring out how to use them." Chen called on West and Rouen faxiben: "at the same time, divide the value of these booty. As for the grading standard, you can confirm that all the participants in the operation can choose one of the highest grade by themselves."


    "West, you are also responsible for some points evaluation. If you want to get these magic items, you can exchange them with points."


    West thought for a while, and felt that Chen''s proposal was more in line with their current overall structure.


    Although the harvest is very big, it can''t really be evenly distributed among everyone.


    These booty can provide them with long-term development.


    Therefore, the distribution and supply of these materials also need to make long-term plans.


    "President, I heard Xiaohe say that these days and nights, you will drag her and another girl out to exorcise demons."


    West looked at Chen Hao, and he knew that Chen would not be idle and bored to mess with two girls.


    Based on what he knew about Chen, if he was in this world, he would probably be sleeping rather than playing tricks on two girls.


    "One of the girls is my disciple."


    West glared at Chen.


    "When did you collect it, President?"


    "No formal apprenticeship." Chen said: "but her elders let me accept it, so the relationship is settled. As for Xiao He, one is also training, and the other is training. So she just takes Xiaohe with her."


    "All right." West didn''t worry about anything.


    Take it with you. I really don''t need to worry about what will happen.


    ¡­¡­


    It''s just a quiet night last night.


    Tonight, the nightmarish knock on the door came again.


    Xiaohe and jialiwen both covered their heads with quilts.


    They wanted to think they didn''t hear anything.


    The next moment, the knock stopped.


    "I don''t think that guy''s gone, carrie?"


    "No, that guy is never just a trick."


    "We hide under the bed. If he comes in, he won''t find us. Maybe he can cheat him."


    "Are you sure you can cheat him by hiding under the bed?"


    "Try it, anyway, even if we fail, there is no loss for us. If we succeed, then we can get rid of this guy''s entanglement completely."


    Carrie thought about it, and it seemed reasonable.


    Both of them hid under the bed.


    However, no one came in. They hid for a few minutes.


    Suddenly it felt a little cold.


    "Xiaohe, do you feel cold?" When Carrie opened her mouth, she let out white gas.


    Xiao He was shivering with cold.


    "Damn it, what''s going on? It''s mid April now. Why is it so cold? "


    They can no longer hide under the bed.


    All climb out.


    But as soon as I came out, I saw that the room was covered with ice.


    The walls and ceiling are all frozen in.


    The furniture is also frosty and cold.


    They were colder and rushed out of the house with arms in their arms.


    Just came out, saw Chen Tiao is sitting on the opposite bench, smiling at the two of them.


    "Damn it, you did it, didn''t you?" Jiali rushes to Chen Xuan in front of her.


    "Get in the car." Chen said.


    "You haven''t answered me yet."


    "Get in the car!" Chen''s tone changed.Jialiwen instant counseling, and small lotus honest on the car.


    This time, Chen Xuan didn''t take them to a gloomy place.


    It''s a community of people.


    "What did you bring us here for?"


    "Is this family in need?" Xiaohe asked, pointing to the house on the road.


    Chen Xiao shook his head: "I don''t want you to exorcise this family, but I want you to go in and kill them."


    "What?"


    "Who do you think of us?"


    "I will not be your executioner!"


    No matter it is jialiwen or Xiaohe, it is obvious that they have their own bottom line.


    Their submission to Chen''s does not mean that they will submit to any demands of Chen.


    Chen Xiao threw a piece of information on the two people''s faces.


    They looked at the contents of the above indignantly.


    After a long time, their eyes became hesitant.


    This document gives a detailed description of the identity and origin of the family.


    And why they should die.


    "It should be handed over to the police. The evidence on it is so strong that we are not killers and we can not replace judges." Carrie said hesitantly.


    "Tell the police that the dead were decomposed by magic, and that the victims were actually killed by their poisonous insects?" "What''s more, do you think ordinary prisons can hold them? Instead of putting them in a pasture full of fodder? "


    "But..."


    Chen did not want to reason with the two girls.


    Just throw them out of the car.


    At the same time, he played at the door of the family.


    Boom -


    half the house of that family has been wiped out.


    Xiaohe and jialiwen looked at each other and saw the helplessness in each other''s eyes.


    At this time, the family rushed out of three people.


    Three people in this family, a couple and their son, and the whole family should die.


    After their house was destroyed, all three rushed out of the ruins with endless anger.


    "You all know the ability of the three of them. I won''t say anything extra. Kill them or be killed by them."


    The two of them are trying to get the ducks on the shelf. If they don''t fight, they have to fight.


    Even if they explain to the three, they are victims.


    It is estimated that the three vicious families will not believe their explanation.

 Chapter 2965

    The young man stepped on Carrie''s head and pressed into the mud ditch.


    "Poof Asshole, if we don''t help, we''ll die here... " Carrie yelled at Chen''s car.


    Xiaohe''s results are not much better, curled up on the ground and spit blood.


    Chen Yu covered his forehead and could only get out of the car.


    "You have been given such detailed information. Why did you lose?"


    They are also very helpless, is, Chen gave their opponent''s ability, weakness.


    But the key problem is that the strength of the other three is too strong.


    This is not something that can be solved with intelligence.


    Weakness works when the gap between the two sides is not too large.


    But they two and each other several Pacific Ocean, this how to fight?


    The young man looked at Chen Tiao and said, "there was another one who came to die together?"


    Chen took a look at the man and flicked his finger.


    Bang -


    the man exploded directly.


    "Son!"


    The couple saw their son explode in situ, and they launched an attack on Chen Tiao hysterically.


    Chen also did not save, but played two fingers in a row.


    The battle ended in a flash.


    Two people sit on the ground in confusion, the whole body is filthy and bloodstained.


    In silence, they deleted the schedule of defeating Chen Xuan in their hearts.


    Feeling That schedule is a bit impractical.


    They also feel that their strength has been greatly improved in the past two days.


    I think it''s just around the corner to surpass Chen


    But now I feel that this day seems a little far away.


    This family that they can''t fight for.


    Chen Xuan is a blink of an eye, the other side has not even left a corpse.


    "How are you doing with the skill you gave you last time?" Chen Hao looks at jialiwen.


    "Practiced..." Carrie replied in a low voice.


    In fact, she has practiced very hard these days.


    And Xiao He also points out from the side.


    Although Xiaohe''s cultivation is not high, she has been influenced by her childhood, and her basic knowledge is more detailed and comprehensive than that of jialiwen.


    So Xiaohe was able to help jialiwen carry out basic cultivation.


    And when friars first came into contact with Kung Fu.


    Cultivation is also the fastest way to enter the country.


    In a few days, the new moon is changing.


    Every moment I feel stronger.


    It is precisely because of this that jialiwen has the illusion.


    I think it won''t be long before I can surpass Chen.


    "No, I feel like I''m dying I need to rest. "


    Chen Tiao raised his hand and condensed two water balls, which hit jialiwen and Xiaohe.


    "Ah What are you doing? Don''t you see that we are all seriously injured now? "


    "You''re so dirty, you dirty my car. Can you afford it?" Chen Xuan said without affection.


    Xiaohe and jialiwen are eager to kill Chen Xuan.


    However, considering the strength gap between the two sides.


    They decided to play grandson first.


    I''ll check with this guy when I''ve called later.


    They dragged their tired bodies back home.


    "You two can rest these two days."


    "Did you let us go?"


    "No, in three days, I''ll arrange an opponent for you. It''s your graduation exam."


    "Are we free by defeating that opponent?"


    "Well, yes."


    Chen responded indifferently that Chen did not tell them that they graduated from kindergarten.


    We must give them something to look forward to.


    ¡­¡­


    "Sister Qing."


    Chen Hao comes to Ethan''s hotel.


    Li Qing is checking at the counter.


    "And Ethan?"


    "He went to stock." Li Qing said, "do you want something to eat?"


    Chen went to open the shelf and took out two hamburgers.


    "How''s Carrie doing now?"


    "Too weak." "The spiritual world is going to be more and more dangerous, even affecting ordinary people," Chen said


    Chen felt that the supernatural world, which has been kept secret for thousands of years and has not been known to the vast majority of ordinary people, is likely to be exposed in this era.


    In this era, the powerful communication technology, as well as the speed of information transmission.


    It''s decided that every secret will become fragile.


    Since the beginning of the Reiki tide, supernatural events have become more frequent.


    And it''s getting worse.


    Chen can feel it.This kind of supernatural event, more and more happens to ordinary people.


    When the supernatural society receives a mission, if the object is an ordinary person.


    Will come up with a contract, ask the other party to keep secret.


    But this kind of contract is not absolutely safe.


    The binding force on ordinary people is.


    But it''s not safe.


    Of course, at present, even if someone publishes the topic of supernatural events on the Internet, it will be deleted in the network supervision section.


    It''s just that there are not many people publishing now, and there are not too many events happening at present.


    However, if one day, there will be a supernatural event of great influence.


    If it is published on the Internet, the secret will explode instantly.


    Of course, no matter if it happened in the end, it had nothing to do with Chen.


    Li Qing has been urging jialiwen to enter the country.


    In fact, she is also concerned about her ability to protect herself before the big era really comes.


    The arrival of the Reiki tide means that the struggle between the spiritual realms will be more intense.


    If Carrie is an ordinary person.


    But now she''s connected to the spirit world.


    Li Qing felt that jialiwen must have the ability to protect herself.


    "Chen Hao, are you in touch with Qingping immortal?"


    "No, what''s the matter? She came to you? " Chen asked.


    Since immortal Qingping can investigate jialiwen''s life experience clearly.


    Then I must know Li Qing''s current situation and situation.


    Whether in public or private, it seems reasonable for her to come to Li Qing.


    Li Qing shook her head: "I''m just worried about What''s her plan for Carrie


    "Don''t worry, I''m everything." Chen said.


    Li Qing''s business is his business.


    There are not many people who can make Chen Xiao say this sentence. Li Qing is one of the few people.


    Last time, Zhenzhen Qingping said that he wanted jialiwen to inherit the position of leader of Maoshan.


    In fact, Chen Xuan feels that the successor Qingping wants is not jialiwen, but himself.


    Carrie is just a substitute.


    Of course, it is impossible for Chen Xuan to become such a Taoist.


    But if real Qingping wants to move jialiwen.


    Chen also doesn''t mind directly performing all martial arts.


    Chen sat here for a while until Ethan came back.


    After saying hello to Ethan.


    On the way home, Chen Xuan received a call from Bader.


    "Mr. Chen, how are you getting ready?"


    "Lord God of light, are you going to take action?"


    "No, it''s going to be another week. I just want to remind you. If you haven''t prepared, prepare as soon as possible. Time is running out. If time goes by, I''m afraid I''ll miss this opportunity forever, and you''ll lose it too."

 Chapter 2966

    "He gives you a week to prepare, which actually makes you relax your vigilance." Zhang Tianyi said on the phone: "we all accompany you to bet, bet all pressure on you, this win, our four families are popular drink hot, in the next hundred years spirit tide, we are more qualified than others, but if lost, think about your wife and children."


    "Believe me, I won''t die if you die."


    Chen Xuan and Zhang Tianyi had a daily encounter with each other.


    But there is a lot to be prepared for.


    Both Chen and Zhang know.


    It''s going to be an unprecedented war.


    Whether Odin is in full swing or only remains.


    The name of the king of the gods is not an empty name.


    A god of light alone is almost immortal.


    That''s enough for them to have a headache.


    Not to mention the king of the gods.


    And the main thing is.


    They don''t trust each other yet, and they may turn against each other at any time.


    Chen''s greatest preparation is to improve his strength as much as possible.


    He TU was the best place for Chen to practice.


    Chen must be familiar with his present state.


    In the first stage of eclosion, although there are some things to understand naturally.


    But it''s one thing to understand, and another to be able to do it.


    After entering the eclosion stage, Chen Xuan''s control of power went up to a new level.


    The most remarkable performance is the production of dark red neutron stars.


    Although two dark red neutron stars have been skillfully produced before.


    However, after entering the eclosion environment, the manufacturing process is faster and more stable.


    Dark red neutron star can be regarded as Chen''s regular skill.


    Meteorite is still Chen''s biggest killing move.


    According to the normal time flow rate, Chen spent six hours in the river chart, which was 6000 hours in the river chart.


    In the six thousand hours, Chen did only one thing.


    Consolidate your accomplishments and practice dark red neutron stars.


    As for going further, Chen did not want to go any further.


    It feels too far away from the next realm.


    It is only now that Chen has entered the realm of Yu Hua.


    What Chen did was to practice the eclosion environment to the extreme.


    Then we have to think about the next state.


    However, we should practice eclosion to the extreme.


    Chen felt more distant.


    Because the inner world is endless.


    At least Chen did not feel the limit of the inner world.


    The soul of the inner world will produce a lot of aura after each death cycle.


    The aura of heaven and Earth spread from the inside to the outside, and after Chen''s body, it was refined into immortal power.


    I don''t know whether I can fill the inner heaven and earth by crushing the world of Harpoon God completely?


    However, it is an extremely long process whether it is a normal practice or by integrating other worlds into one''s own inner world.


    So don''t think about it in a short time.


    That''s basically a hundred years.


    And Chen can''t estimate how long it will take.


    Even Chen felt that he had reached the end of his practice.


    Because Chen''s power can grow infinitely.


    But the upper limit of the plume realm can''t see the end.


    Of course, though it feels like the end has come.


    But Chen Xuan believed that it was not the end.


    For example, the old turtle and the handsome boy.


    These two absolutely belong to another level of existence.


    Maybe it''s more than just one realm away.


    So Chen felt that her feelings were not real.


    I may be the strongest in this era.


    But it''s definitely not the strongest of all time.


    Those far away from this era, more distant than the historical records of the times, there may be more glorious times.


    Chen believes that those legends which are so powerful, even great, must be real.


    At least, the former owner of the river chart is also the creator of the river chart.


    Nuwa, the mother of the human race, must be a supreme being.


    I can''t feel the end of the feather realm now, it''s just because my cultivation is not in place.


    Chen has been carefully observing the life and death of the soul of the world.


    I want to see the secret from it.


    But Chen obviously overestimated himself.


    Chen''s metaphysical foundation is as impractical as the theory of the big bang if he wants to realize the true meaning of life and death through the life and death cycle of the soul of the world, just as he would like to speculate on the big bang theory by looking at the stars with a telescope.


    But the rise in power is real.The infinity of yuhuajing is not just a talk.


    Over the past few days, Chen has been practicing for six hours in the river chart.


    After each practice, Chen can feel the growth of strength.


    It''s not a drop of water into a spring, but a sea full of rivers.


    After a few days of practice, Chen''s accomplishments increased at least twice.


    Moreover, after this period of practice.


    Chen also found out the special features of the Yuhua realm.


    It is different from the most significant feature of Shangqing.


    The characteristics of feather realm are recessive.


    At least, if not groping.


    Chen Zhen almost thought that the characteristic of yuhuajing was that the inner heaven and earth could produce the aura of heaven and earth.


    As a matter of fact, it is impossible for the inner heaven and earth to grow forever, which is not a feature.


    It''s like breathing.


    There are two real characteristics of feather realm.


    One is to materialize the inner world.


    That is the upgraded version of xiaotiandi.


    It can also be said to be an upgraded version of the divine kingdom of the gods.


    For example, Chen''s inner world is a hot and crazy little sun, which is full of violent energy.


    In this extreme environment, almost no living things can survive.


    Even the spirit cannot exist in this environment.


    It takes a minute to drive the spirit out of your body.


    Chen believes that even if Zhang Tianyi is trapped in the inner world, he will be roasted into dried meat in minutes.


    However, once Chen''s inner heaven and earth had materialized, its coverage was wider than that of the outer world.


    At present, it can reach a circular range of 10 kilometers.


    The other is to drag the enemy''s soul into his own inner world.


    That is to trap the soul of the enemy in the sea of consciousness.


    But not all the souls of enemies of any level can be dragged into the sea of consciousness.


    It depends on the soul strength of the enemy.


    After discovering this move, Chen Xuan went to several disaster level evil spirits to try.


    A total of five evil spirits were recruited, and four of them were easily dragged into the sea of consciousness.


    But one of them failed to pull it into the sea of consciousness.


    Of course, it is also possible that Chen has just been exposed to this ability and is unable to use it freely for the time being.


    At present, the most practical thing is to realize the inner world.


    This is the most powerful of Chen''s few non physical attack skills.


    Not to mention the scope of coverage, mainly after the realization of the inner world.


    The temperature in the range of 10 km diameter can reach tens of thousands of degrees, even hundreds of thousands of degrees.


    Any creature or even spirit will be destroyed in this link.


    Even the earth will melt.

 Chapter 2967

    time out.


    Bader informed Chen.


    Chen also informed several other people.


    When Chen Xuan saw Bader, he was accompanied by several people.


    The strength is very strong, they are Shangqing level, but they are not gods.


    Chen looked at Zhang Tianyi and asked him about his situation.


    How come there are so many strong people in the Qing Dynasty?


    Are the strong people in the upper Qing Dynasty so worthless?


    Zhang Tianyi looked at these strangers, but also showed doubts and strange color.


    If there is one or two powerful hermits who don''t know each other.


    But there are so many, each of them doesn''t know.


    The key is that these people are not old enough to look like they are in their twenties and thirties.


    It has reached Shangqing.


    This talent is no less than Chen''s.


    Bader and Chen Hao meet with a smile.


    "Mr. Chen, you are here."


    "Well, it looks like you''ve got a lot of help." Chen Tiao looked at the masters of Shangqing realm behind Bader.


    "And you? There seems to be a man missing from you Bader found that only Zhang Tianyi and baifula appeared to be with Chen.


    According to his intelligence, Mary of the 23rd generation is also a member of their small group.


    "You know, there are always days a month when women are inconvenient." Chen Xuan shrugged.


    Bader''s face turned black. The woman in Chen''s mouth was only one year old. Did you and I bring her to relatives?


    And She''s a God.


    Even if you want to fool me, are you a little bit off center?


    Although everyone is fooling each other now, but if you want to fool, please be more serious.


    "Bader, you are looking for so many people, it seems that you don''t need a few of our scraps. In fact, you can make it with these people."


    "Ha ha They are not as powerful as you think Bader said with a smile.


    Of course, Chen can feel it. Baifra and Zhang Tianyi can feel it as well.


    In the eyes of ordinary monks, these Shangqing realms are really not strong enough.


    But compared with them, it''s not a bit worse.


    It looks like the other side has the advantage.


    As a matter of fact, if we really want to fight, any one of Chen Tiao, Zhang Tianyi and baifula can clean up the opposite side by himself.


    No half time.


    The ones on the opposite side look like real goods.


    Chen Tiao, baifula and Zhang Tianyi are sellers.


    Opposite is a group of buyers.


    Of course, there is a problem that can not be ignored.


    Chen Tiao, baifula and Zhang Tianyi are powerful in many aspects.


    Many factors contribute to their strength.


    For example, Chen Zhen Zhen, who knew Qingping, pursued Zhang Tianyi in her accomplishments.


    But her actual level of combat power is similar to the previous 23 generations of Blood Mary.


    Immortal Qingping, that is quite outstanding.


    There are also some Shangqing level of existence, their actual combat power may not be as good as Qingping Zhenren.


    This is the case with these people in front of us.


    Of course, there are many reasons why they are weak.


    One of the reasons is that Chen Xuan, baifula and Zhang Tianyi all felt that they did not enter Shangqing in a normal way.


    I don''t know. Anyway, they look like a streamlined version of the upper class.


    Chen, baifula and Zhang Tianyi use the ultimate VIP version.


    If these are Bader''s cards.


    It is estimated that Chen Tiao, baifula and Zhang Tianyi will all wake up laughing.


    Although the eyes of these masters are rebellious and arrogant.


    But Chen, baifula and Zhang Tianyi are all smiling.


    Just like the good guys, they didn''t mean to be angry with them.


    At this time, Chen Tiao, baifula and Zhang Tianyi really didn''t want to conflict with them.


    I don''t want conflict very, very much.


    Because if there is a conflict with them, Bader finds out that the person he is bringing is just the same. What should we do if we change people in midfield.


    "Bader, how do we get to Asgard? Or do you need to fly? Have you made a reservation? "


    Bader turned a blind eye to Chen''s nonsense.


    Take out a compass and look up into the sky.


    Chen Tiao also looked up. There was nothing in the sky.


    Suddenly, a light came from the compass in Bader''s hand.


    The light fell in the sky, forming an aperture.


    "Go up."


    They all flew into the air.


    This aperture is a crack in a different space.Chen Tiao, baifula and Zhang Tianyi looked at each other, and they all entered the crack in the different space.


    But there''s nothing in this space.


    It was dark, and Chen, baiflora and Zhang Tianyi did not feel any breath or substance.


    This is a totally empty space.


    But the three have always been closely linked to each other''s breath.


    As long as anything happens to one of them.


    The other two can also instantly know.


    Bader also took his men into the alien space.


    "Bader, there''s nothing here. Don''t tell me. This is Asgard."


    "Of course not. It''s just a transit station."


    Bader activated the compass again.


    Once again, a ray of light from the compass opened a space crack again.


    The crowd went in again.


    "Transit station again?"


    "Yes." Bader activated the compass again.


    The third space crack appears.


    Just as the crowd entered the third space crack.


    When the people stepped down, they found that they had stepped on the real earth.


    Here is no longer nothingness, there is light, there is earth, there are mountains and rivers.


    But there was no water and no life.


    Everything here is very desolate.


    Dark red dust and rocks are everywhere.


    It''s like the whole world is a red desert.


    "Lao Zhang, baifula, is it OK for him to take us all the way through the transfer station?"


    "No problem for the time being." Zhang Tianyi said: "at present, several alien spaces are conventional transitions. Asgard, as the divine world of the ASHA Protoss, is certainly not as close to the main world as the ordinary alien space does. It should be separated by several worlds. However, this world should not only be used as a transit. It should be a living world, but there is still war left here The traces of the dispute. "


    "There are still a small number of life in this world, hidden deep underground, but they are all very weak and low intelligence species." Said bevra.


    At this point, Bader activated the compass for the fourth time.


    Behind this fourth space fissure lies a huge piece of land, suspended in the void.


    The whole land is full of natural life.


    "Alfheim." There was a glimmer of surprise in bevra''s eyes.


    "Do you know this place?" Chen asked.


    "It''s said that one of the nine realms controlled by the ASAS, the kingdom of the elves and the holy land of light."

 Chapter 2968

    It''s very different from the three worlds we''ve been through.


    The first two worlds have nothing but emptiness.


    The third world has nothing but barren land.


    But this alfheim looks like a paradise.


    Here is full of vitality, the world is full of rich natural flavor.


    You can''t see the end of the green.


    At the same time, baifra also popularized the nine realms of Nordic mythology to Chen.


    Asgard is at the top, which is the divine world.


    It''s the world of the ASAS.


    Further down is the Warner Heim, the Warner Protoss world, Odin''s wife Freya is the Warner Protoss.


    Holding mysterious magic that even Odin had not mastered.


    And then there is alfheim, the home of the elves.


    Alfheim is almost a blessed world.


    It can be said to be a paradise in the nine realms.


    Further down is the atrium, which is the world.


    Then they are respectively yotonheim, giant Kingdom, and almost all the giants in Nordic mythology come from yotonheim.


    Watt alheim, the master craftsman, dwarfs dominate the world.


    Then Heim the underworld, which is the fate of the dead in Nordic mythology.


    Neferheim, the world of frost, is also a frost hell.


    Musbelheim, the world of fire, the hell of fire.


    Surter is the ruler and guardian of musbelheim, the terminator of the world and the ultimate fulfillment of the gods at dusk.


    "There''s something wrong here." Chen said.


    "What''s the matter? What did you find? "


    "I don''t know." Chen Xuan shook his head.


    At this point, Bader activates the compass again.


    It seems that he is not going to stay here too much.


    "Bader, can''t you open the door to Asgard all at once? Do you have to travel in nine realms one day


    "I want to, but I can''t do it."


    "Why?"


    "Because the world tree connects the nine realms. The nine realms are like leaves on a branch. They can only walk from the neighboring world, and can''t move the two worlds at will."


    "The earth is also linked by the world tree?" Chen asked.


    "Yes."


    "But I don''t see any connected trees."


    "The world tree is not a plant you know, forget it Even I don''t know what the world tree is like


    "Well, how many worlds are there?"


    "There''s another one. It''s coming soon." Bader answered Chen''s question peacefully.


    Then Bader again opened the entrance to a world of nothingness.


    The three still entered at the same time.


    But Bader did not come in.


    Then the entrance was closed.


    Three people, you see me, I see you.


    "We seem to have been caught."


    "Get rid of it We''re in the middle. " Chen said without expression.


    "There is something wrong with the world." Zhang Tianyi frowned: "my mana is passing away."


    "Me too."


    Baifula and Zhang Tianyi look at Chen Hao at the same time.


    "Well Well, I don''t feel it. " Chen Xuan shrugged and said.


    "What''s going on here? Why is it that our mana has gone so badly? "


    "Why are you ok?" Baifula and Zhang Tianyi look at Chen Xuan with displeasure.


    "Isn''t that obvious? The power gap."


    "It is estimated that the God of light is waiting for us to be trapped here, and when our strength is cleared, he will direct his hand on us."


    "I thought he would wait for us and Odin''s soul to fight each other out before we do it."


    "Now, when our mana is gone, we will be slaughtered."


    "Can you find the way out?"


    Zhang Tianyi shook his head: "although there is nothing here, the space is quite stable. Moreover, we don''t even have a dimension beacon. Even if we make great efforts to open a space crack, we don''t know where we will go. We will really wander between the dimensions at that time."


    "Then you don''t have the earth''s dimensional beacon?"


    "Yes, the key is that it''s not connected to the earth."


    "You didn''t record dimension beacons in the worlds we went through before?"


    "Do you know how dimension beacons come from?" Bevra looked at Chen.


    "I don''t know."


    "For example, in this world, we need at least ten celestial body orientations and the distance from the world, and finally get a more accurate coordinate, for example, the earth, the simplest, there is in the solar system, and the number is relatively accurate, so we can easily get the earth''s dimensional beacon. If in other worlds, it needs professional astrology To the dimension beacon, and not necessarily accurate. "Chen Xiao looked around his eyes and said, "the world is nothing, and there are no celestial bodies. What should we do?"


    "Then make your own celestial body, throw it out with your own strength, and act as a celestial body." "But generally speaking, this kind of dimensional beacon is not accurate, because it can''t last long when it is thrown out. It''s far from using celestial bodies as beacons. What''s the size of celestial bodies that your own power can create?"


    "That is to say, the more the number of celestial bodies, the larger the volume of celestial bodies, the more accurate the distance between the world and the celestial bodies, and the more accurate the dimensional beacon values obtained, right?"


    "Yes."


    "It''s not difficult to make celestial bodies." "It''s not difficult to maintain it for a long time. I''ll try it," Chen said


    With that, Chen Xuan directly released the inner world.


    In a flash, the sphere diameter of ten kilometers is covered by hot and high temperature.


    "I x Stop... " Zhang Tianyi and baifula feel the heat wave of terror.


    In the original normal state, although this environment has an impact on them.


    But it''s not enough to keep them busy.


    But now I''m in a different world.


    Their mana is going crazy again.


    If you let them use magic to protect themselves.


    The passage is faster.


    "I almost forgot." Chen immediately used her own strength to protect them.


    "Well, how did you do it? My mana flow has stopped. "


    "Me too."


    Zhang Tianyi and baifra found that after being protected by Chen''s power, not only was Chen''s inner world no longer affected by the high temperature, but even the mana flow stopped.


    "How did you create this horrible high temperature environment?"


    "This is the unique ability of yuhuajing, which is actually my inner world." "I just give you my personal strength to resonate with the inner world, and you will no longer be affected by the high temperature of my inner world," Chen said


    "I think I understand." Zhang Tianyi thought about it and nodded.


    "I see." Bevra agreed.

 Chapter 2969

    "This world is very strange. The normal world will generate the aura of heaven and earth independently. Then the friars can absorb and absorb the aura of heaven and earth, and have a resonance with the heaven and earth. This world does not produce the aura of heaven and earth. Instead, it is like a hungry man who can''t eat enough to absorb the magic power from outsiders. However, your inner world is already a perfect small world, so it is not affected by this world It''s wrapped up in your inner world, so it''s also isolated from the negative effects of this abnormal world. " Zhang Tianyi said.


    "Will it affect you if we absorb the aura of your inner world?"


    "You can absorb as much as you can. In any case, most of the time my own supply exceeds demand, and the excess aura of heaven and earth is directly returned to heaven and earth, and now it is the same to you." Chen Xuan shrugged and said.


    With Chen''s supply, baifula and Zhang Tianyi''s mana quickly replenished.


    At this time, the advantages of Chen''s transformation were also shown.


    Chen also did not idle, with burning gas to create a small sun.


    A giant fireball with a diameter of more than one kilometer.


    Of course, if it''s just a fireball of this size.


    In fact, there are still many people who can do it. For example, bevra can make more than a dozen every minute.


    But this little sun has basically achieved nuclear fusion.


    That''s not what bevra can do.


    Although this little sun can''t exist for hundreds of millions of years like a real star.


    But there is still no problem for a few years.


    Chen Xuan sent the little sun out directly.


    Then there are the second, the third, the fourth.


    For Chen, this kind of work is really not tiring.


    Each one needs more than ten minutes to prepare. It is not practical to use it on the battlefield.


    Although the little sun was powerful when it exploded, it took the enemy more than ten minutes to get out of the atmosphere.


    It''s not as convenient and practical as dark red neutron stars.


    Zhang Tianyi and baifra no longer speak about Chen''s behavior.


    At this moment, Chen Xuan really showed the power of surpassing them and surpassing the level of the upper Qing realm.


    "Is it far enough? Then how do you get the dimension beacon? "


    "Not enough. At this speed, they have to fly for at least ten days before they can be used as beacons How long will this thing last? "


    "I don''t know. It''s estimated to be a few years or more." Chen said casually: "although this device is small in size, but the structure is similar to that of the sun, but the sun burns hydrogen and helium, and my burning is pure burning gas."


    "Normally, how long does it take for your two Manas to pass the light?" Chen asked.


    Baifula and Zhang Tianyi look at each other.


    "I need about two days."


    "I''m going to run out in a day."


    "If that''s what Bader''s up to, he''s going to pick up the ready-made in three days at most."


    All three were not in a hurry. They were supplied by Chen Xuan, from heaven and Earth Spirit to living materials.


    In fact, they had a good time.


    Chen Xuan carried a lot of food with him.


    Even entertainment facilities.


    The only thing that makes Zhang Tianyi and baifra uncomfortable is that they need to leave Chen''s inner world every time they eat.


    Otherwise, Chen''s inner world will be released.


    Everything evaporates in an instant.


    In fact, with the strength of three people, even if they don''t eat for half a year, they will not die of hunger.


    Now that they have food and drink, they are not in a hurry.


    As for the death of three people.


    Basically, it''s not very realistic.


    After all, they have plans now.


    If Bader really wants to leave them alone.


    They used Chen''s method to confirm the dimension beacon in this world.


    And then it opens the way to other worlds.


    If it''s a world with a worse environment than here, it''s back.


    Try the new world again. If you meet the world with life, you will make money.


    And this should be one of the nine realms, that is to say, they have a great chance to open one of the nine realms.


    Therefore, although the current situation is not optimistic, it is not a dead end.


    At best, it will take more time.


    On the third day, the three felt the spatial fluctuations at the same time.


    The three looked at each other.


    Here it is!


    The three men immediately breathed back.


    Zhang Tianyi wiped off the oil stains on the corners of his mouth at the same time.


    All three pretended to be very weak.


    The God of light and his little brother appeared in a very arrogant manner.


    Bader smiles with satisfaction at the weakness of the three.


    "I''m really sorry, Mr. Chen. I seem to have some problems, so I lost my way and delayed so many days."Chen Yu looked up slowly and looked at Bader with a movement that seemed too tired to move his eyelids.


    "Come on, what is your purpose?"


    "Ha ha Mr. Chen, you don''t have to pretend any more. You can strengthen your system. Although the world has weakened you to a certain extent, you can''t even move your limbs. "


    "Er..."


    Chen Xuan looks at Zhang Tianyi and baifula in embarrassment.


    Both of them were disgusted.


    "If you can''t act well, what else can you do?"


    "If you want me to play a fart, I''ll just finish it."


    Chen''s face looked at Bader fiercely: "since you can see it, it has been done once."


    Bader waved and the six men behind him stepped forward.


    The leader was a big bald man with a red skull tattooed on his head.


    "Although I don''t agree with Lord Bader, you can''t beat six of us at the same time even in your prime, but I don''t mind bullying the weak, which seems unfair."


    Big bald head came up and made a winner''s declaration to Chen.


    Chen Xiao yawned: "can you hurry up? I haven''t had a good sleep for several days. After this fight, I plan to have a good sleep."


    "Hello, Chen, you are setting up a flag." Zhang Tianyi said.


    Big bald head and several other people are obviously not happy with Chen''s arrogant remarks.


    They are all of the best.


    I think that there may be some deficiencies in the face of Chen Xuan, baifula and Zhang Tianyi.


    In the case of one-to-one, self-protection is no problem.


    If it''s two-on-one, they''re completely confident of beating each other.


    Not to mention that all the mana on the opposite side is exhausted now. Only Chen Xuan still has a certain amount of combat power because he is strengthened.


    And they are not only in good shape, but also in absolute numbers.


    So they have no reason to lose.


    "Head, let me fight him." Then a short man came out.


    The short man, though not tall, was unquestionably fierce.


    This short man is also an intensive one.


    When he looked at Chen, his eyes were full of fierce light.


    "I''m not satisfied to hear that you are the most intensive department." Said the short man in a hoarse voice.

 Chapter 2970

    The short man''s thick and abnormal limbs showed the terrible power in his body.


    "I will first crush your limbs, and then in your frightened eyes, your bones will be little by little, little by little into powder." The short man expresses his ideas with vivid body movements.


    Puff and hiss -


    Zhang Tianyi didn''t hold back and let out a laugh.


    Chen Xuan looks back and stares at Zhang Tianyi.


    You don''t understand acting.


    What''s the matter with your stage?


    Scared Bader away. Are you responsible?


    Fortunately, Bader didn''t realize the calm and calm in Zhang Tianyi''s and baifula''s eyes.


    In other words, he found out, but Bader thought it might be that they put their hopes on Chen Xuan.


    Hoo -


    at the moment when Chen Xuan turned his head, the short man started.


    The next moment, the short man had his hands pinched on Chen''s neck.


    A cruel smile appeared on the short man''s face.


    But But it was Chen''s equally cruel smile that met him.


    "You should try harder! You can''t crush my limbs, you can''t crush my bones


    As soon as the short man''s face changed, he drew back quickly.


    But it''s late.


    Chen Xuan simply reached out and grasped the short man''s left wrist.


    Chen''s strength increased a little bit.


    Chen''s smile did not change.


    Still cold and cruel.


    "Do it! Help me... " Roared the short man.


    Boom -


    a thunderbolt thundered behind Chen Xuan.


    However, Chen was not moved and turned to look at the woman who attacked him.


    "I''ve decided that when I crack his limbs and break his bones, you''ll be next."


    "Ah..."


    Chen did what he said.


    The short man''s left arm was pinched by Chen''s inch by inch.


    And then the right arm!


    Roar -


    others can''t save the short man.


    Of course, we can only take this opportunity to attack Chen.


    But Chen was standing there, even with his back to other enemies.


    Let their attacks fall on them.


    Soon, they found out.


    Their attack fell on Chen Xuan and had no effect at all.


    Even Chen Xuan had no defense.


    Even his attention was devoted to tormenting the short man.


    It''s like they''re not worth Chen''s energy at all.


    Just two or three minutes.


    The short man''s wailing had stopped.


    He''s not completely dead at the moment.


    But it''s almost there.


    Powerful forces hung his last breath.


    "Chen Hao, can you manage your expression well? I think we should be the justice side. However, you look like a villain or a crazy God like JB."


    Chen can not make complaints about Zhang Tianyi''s Tucao.


    No matter what he thinks.


    I was trapped in Bader for three days anyway.


    Chen''s heart has been very manic.


    At this time, the opportunity will not vent.


    Do you want to lie on the ground and pretend to be dead like Zhang Tianyi and baifula.


    Chen Tiao lifted a finger, and the short man''s body had already lost control, was lifted in the air, and then compressed.


    Chen Tiao gently pinched the red bead.


    "It''s your turn. You''ll be like him. Don''t worry. I''ll treasure the beads made from the flesh and blood of the strong."


    The other five felt cold all over.


    Chen''s eyes fell on the woman who controlled the lightning.


    "Start with you."


    "Ah..."


    The woman''s body is crushed and deformed without warning.


    "Help me, help me..."


    The faces of the remaining four were instantly frightened.


    They are strong in the Qing Dynasty.


    Why is the face of this man, incredibly by the person isolated empty pinch explosion?


    Bader''s face changed.


    Damn it, Chen''s mana should be exhausted.


    At this time, though his little world was still there.


    But in this no air, no heaven and earth aura environment.


    His little world is no more.


    Why is it that they are so strong in the face of the strong people in Shangqing?


    Bader accepted Chen''s strength.


    After all, he knows it himself.


    It was so powerful that he couldn''t fight back.


    But now he has no magic power. His body can''t get catalysis. Even if he is strong, he should be limited?Of course, Chen''s is a reinforcement system after all.


    The body must be tempered.


    So it''s understandable that he beat the short man.


    Although the short man is also Shangqing.


    But after all, it does not belong to the normal Shangqing state.


    It is acceptable to lose to Chen Xuan, a senior strengthening department.


    But Bader couldn''t accept the death of the electric girl.


    The second little red bead was held by Chen.


    "I also like unfair wars," Chen said


    The big bald face became extremely ugly.


    "Back!"


    "Late."


    Four people suddenly felt their necks pinched.


    Chen is more than just hierarchical repression.


    It''s because the opponent is too weak.


    If we change it to Zhang Tianyi and baifula.


    Even if they were one level lower than Chen.


    Even if they are weak.


    Chen can not easily end the battle.


    Chen is sure to win one-on-one.


    However, if one on two, neither of them can stay.


    But the four opposite, although they are also Shangqing.


    But they are too weak.


    Even Chen felt that they were insulting this realm.


    Insult the word.


    "You are so weak."


    Four people are not dead, they are still tenacious resistance.


    But Chen''s words hurt them deeply.


    They want to break out.


    But the enemy they were facing could not be shaken at all.


    The gap is too big, we can not rely on the outbreak to get back a city.


    Chen Xuan looks at Bader.


    Bader, livid, took out his compass and wanted to leave.


    His idea is very simple. Chen''s strength at the moment is his own miscalculation.


    Maybe Chen''s foundation is stronger.


    But how long can he last?


    Ten days? twenty days? Or 30 days later?


    Without the support of heaven and Earth Spirit.


    He will continue to weaken in the end.


    The body will gradually lose its vitality.


    But at this time, the sky suddenly flashed countless gold.


    Bader suddenly raised his head and saw countless golden talismans on his head.


    The golden talisman printed almost half of the sky into gold.


    Surrounded by dense.


    Bader''s face changed so much that he had no time to activate the compass.


    Subconsciously, they want to escape.


    But Zhang Tianyi''s action is faster.


    "The way is like a mountain. Give it to me!"


    In a flash, countless golden lights shot at Bader.


    Bader can only protect his body.


    Countless golden talismans were pasted on Bader''s body.


    Bader felt bad for a moment.


    Oh, No This is a magic talisman.


    Bader''s body was as cold as ice, unable to move his fingers.


    The next moment, Bader''s hands were empty.


    The compass has fallen into Chen''s hands.

 Chapter 2971

    Bader panicked in an instant.


    "Give me back..." Bader was not afraid at this time.


    A white light burst out on his body, directly shattering Zhang Tianyi''s talisman on his body.


    Go straight to Chen.


    In fact, Zhang Tianyi''s own control is not strong.


    The real effect is just a flash.


    To create opportunities for Chen.


    As long as Bader takes out the compass.


    Then he''ll start right away.


    But when Bader reacts.


    But Chen put the compass away.


    Watch Bader head on him.


    Chen Xiao laughed.


    You hit the iron.


    If I step back, I lose.


    Sure enough, Bader stopped the trend in time.


    The look at Chen''s eyes was full of anger.


    "Sorry." Chen Tiao looked at Bader with a smile: "it looks like you lost."


    "Hum! You can''t kill me. None of you can kill me. "


    "You, as the God of light, seal forever in this world of nothingness and darkness." Zhang Tianyi said.


    "But before it''s sealed, you''ll enjoy three times as much pleasure." Baifra blocked Bader''s retreat in the other direction.


    Bader''s face was still firm, and even mocked: "Mr. Chen, how many days have you been away from home?"


    Chen Xuan turned to look at Zhang Tianyi: "how many days have we been out?"


    "About three or four days."


    "Then your family should have been visiting me for three or four days." Said Bader triumphantly.


    "Is it? I remember when I went out, I specially sent them to a friend''s house of my great aunt. Are you sure my family is in your hands? "


    Bader''s face changed again.


    Damn it, forget about the twenty third generation of Blood Mary.


    "Come on, tell me what else you have." Chen Xiao looks at Bader grimly.


    Bader looked bitter.


    His cards are not without.


    The point is, there are three people on the opposite side.


    There are no cards in the world that will allow him to defeat three more powerful enemies at the same time.


    At their level, with some preparation in advance, it is possible to defeat an enemy stronger than ourselves.


    But this preparation, let alone the cost.


    And it''s not a 100% chance.


    Not to mention three people across the street.


    "Lao Zhang, we are just people You said it yourself. Take out the mirror and look at your face. " Chen Xuan preached.


    However, at the next moment, Chen and Zhang Tianyi felt that they could not escape the title of the villain.


    "I''d like to try to see if your immortal body can withstand the inflamed fire poured into your gangmen."


    Bader shivered and almost lost his control.


    Nima, who are these people?


    "Bevra, are you taking the wrong script? We don''t play Shi, Niao fart."


    "Don''t you want Odin''s treasure?" Bader can only make a big move.


    Three people, you see me, I see you.


    "I''m afraid there is no Odin''s treasure at all."


    "Do you know why I''m looking for him?" Bader points to Chen.


    "Why? Isn''t it because I am strong? " Chen said narcissistic.


    "Ha ha..."


    "What are you laughing at? You want to be beaten up in advance, don''t you? "


    "And your answer? Do you want Odin''s treasure? "


    "Yes."


    "Then we have more to talk about."


    But at this time, Chen Hao shook his head: "whether or not Odin''s treasure, and we beat you have nothing to do with it."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bader is miserable.


    Chen Xuan, baifula and Zhang Tianyi did not keep their hands at all.


    There''s no need to be lenient.


    Bader is the most perfect sandbag in the world.


    Even Zhang Tianyi was shocked by his immortal body.


    Neither he nor bevra, racking their brains, failed to kill Bader.


    Chen did not participate in the study at all, except that he suffered several vicious and disgusting ordeals on Bader.


    Because he''s tried it before.


    Bader can''t be killed.


    Facts have also proved that Zhang Tianyi and baifrajia together, the wisdom of 600 years is not what Bader can do.


    But that doesn''t mean Bader will be happy.


    Whether the three men on the other side can kill him or not, he is the loser.


    These three people are not only too powerful.The key is still black.


    "Can we have a good talk now?"


    "Of course."


    "Can I get up first? Take your feet off my face, by the way. "


    Bader was angry. He felt that his dignity as a God had been lost in the battle.


    Beifula, the weakest of the three, is only relative.


    In fact, in the shortest time, baifra revived him the most times.


    Facing Chen and Zhang Tianyi, Bader can at least struggle.


    Although it was also very different, he could at least live a little longer.


    But in the face of baifra, Bader felt that all his attacks and defenses were futile.


    Bevra will kill him instantly.


    Second kill! seckill! seckill!


    That''s what makes baifra so special.


    As long as the other side is not as strong as him, he can do the second kill.


    Bader is a living example.


    And the inflammations of baifura are terrible.


    Because every shot by byfra is all you can do.


    After a blow, if the enemy does not lie down, it is he who lies down.


    Of course, it''s not to say that baifra will not be able to fight after one strike.


    It''s a little bit longer.


    It''s not like shaking your fist.


    How fast a fist can be swung and how many times it can be swung depends on physical strength.


    It takes a few seconds to recover after a blow from Bavaria.


    These seconds are not long for ordinary enemies.


    But to their level, a few seconds is enough to have a baby.


    That''s why bevra is the kind of second that can''t be beat, and the second that has been played wins.


    Of course, it''s the strength of bevra.


    There are not many people who can make him lose in seconds.


    Two people around me already account for half.


    Bader is obviously not on the list.


    Zhang Tianyi''s attack means belong to the golden mean.


    This has something to do with the Taoist idea of tranquility and inaction.


    Both attack and defense are calm and heavy.


    This kind of composure and massiness makes him appear too much leeway when attacking.


    There was no sense of aggressiveness.


    He couldn''t do the same thing as bevra.


    But he was better than calm and heavy.


    Every time he faces Zhang Tianyi, Bader always feels that he can handle Zhang Tianyi with his own efforts.


    And then the illusion continued to the end, and he kept it.


    Later, he cried, and Zhang Tianyi was not a man to do.


    It''s really hard to feel like you''re going to win, but you can''t.


    And fighting with Chen is another feeling.


    He just felt that he couldn''t beat Chen.


    Baifra, like his own flame, invades like a fire, either extinguishes it or burns it to ashes.


    Fight with Zhang Tianyi, Zhang Tianyi is a mountain.


    I felt that I had a chance to climb it, but I didn''t know that the mountain was much higher and steeper than it looked.


    The feeling Chen gave Bader was that of a man when he faced a large carnivorous beast.


    At the first glance, you will feel that you can''t beat the goods.

 Chapter 2972

    "The reason I''m looking for Mr. Chen is that Odin needs a strong man."


    "Hercules? You have it yourself. The short man who was pinched and exploded by me has a lot of strength


    "He? He''s strong, but he''s not enough. " Said Bader.


    Facts also proved that he was not enough in front of Chen.


    No, he should not be compared with Chen.


    I feel that they are in different dimensions.


    "The ones just now didn''t break through on their own, did they?" Zhang Tianyi narrowed his eyes and said.


    Bader couldn''t help looking up at Zhang Tianyi: "how do you know?"


    "I have accomplishments, but I don''t have my own way." Zhang Tianyi said.


    "Lao Zhang, do you mean realm? I remember when we met for the first time, you also said that I had nothing to cultivate and no realm. "


    "Fart, Tao and realm are not the same thing." Zhang Tian turned a white eye on Chen Yu and said, "at the beginning, I said that you didn''t have a state of mind. It was your free will. The foundation was incomparably different. And Tao is your own law and road. If you don''t have your own law and road, you can''t break through Shangqing state."


    Bader had to look more seriously at Tianyi.


    As expected, I still underestimated human beings.


    Especially the most powerful human beings in front of us.


    "Yes, they actually inherited other people''s fields." Bader replied briskly.


    "Other people''s fields? That is to say, you have a way to take someone else''s domain and transfer it to someone else? "


    "No, they were the strong men who had been loyal to me in the past. After their death, their bodies and souls were preserved by me in a special way, and then, when I needed them, they would transfer part of their souls to another body and become one with this person''s soul."


    "This method seems feasible, but those who take advantage of the breakthrough should not live long?"


    "Merging with the souls of the dead means that their souls will decay faster, but the advantage is obvious, that is, they can be reused."


    "Get back to business." Chen Tiao reminded.


    Bader looked at Chen, shrugged and said, "what I need is someone who can push Asgard."


    "What? Promoting Asgard? That''s a world. Do you think I can push it? "


    "Asgard is big, but not a complete world." Bader said: "Asgard, like the yalfheim, is actually a piece of floating land, which is only half of the area of alfheim. After the war of dusk, one third of Asgard''s area was smashed, so it is not much, at least, much smaller than that of a world."


    "I still don''t understand why Chen needs to push Asgard? Is Odin buried under Asgard


    "No, only when Asgard moves to a certain position will the treasure of Odin be opened. In the past, in the times of the gods, Asgard would have operated on its own. But now, Asgard is almost completely damaged and has lost its ability to run on its own. Therefore, if there is no accident, Odin''s treasure will never exist."


    "So what was your original purpose?"


    "Take his flesh, and take possession of his body with the soul I have prepared in advance."


    Bader didn''t embellish his purpose with any euphemism.


    It''s a very direct expression of one''s intention and purpose.


    "The purpose of your soul is never, that is to say, o''gard?"


    "Asgard is already an ownerless thing, and Odin is already dead." Said Bader.


    Although Chen was very angry, she still kept smiling.


    "How do you use it?" "Don''t reach out, it belongs to me now," Chen said with a compass


    "It records the dimension beacon of the nine realms."


    "That is to say, as long as I have this thing, I can freely travel through the nine realms?"


    Bader nodded, and Chen asked again, "so long as you have this thing, you have no value. Is that what you mean?"


    Bader had already seen a sinister smile on their faces.


    "Wait You don''t know where Asgard needs to move, so you still need me


    "Since the hiding point of Odin''s treasure is hidden in a different space, it is necessary to follow the magic law, so we spend some time to speculate, or there is a way to speculate." "So, you''re not essential," says bevra


    "So do you know Warner magic?" Bader said slowly.


    "What?"


    "Even if you find Odin''s treasure, but if you can''t use Warner''s magic, then you are doomed to be unable to open the treasure. The treasure house is equipped with self destruction magic array. If you open the treasure house directly without using Warner''s magic in advance, the self destruction magic array will open automatically.""Who will install a self exploding device in his safe? You feel like you are forcing for mercy." Chen said, "I don''t have one anyway."


    "Because the value of your safe is not as good as Odin''s Zhang Tianyi said.


    "Which side are you from?"


    "I''m just talking about things."


    "That is to say, I can''t beat him again, and then cut his body apart and hide it somewhere else?"


    "Why do you have this strange idea?"


    "It''s not always the case in movies and TV series. The body of the great demon king is sealed artificially. Only when it is combined again can it be completely revived."


    "I am a God." Bader said crossly.


    "It doesn''t matter." Chen didn''t care what kind of identity Bader was: "in fact, if it was me, I would throw you directly into the sun. I don''t know if you can be reborn infinitely on the sun."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bader didn''t even know. He just thought.


    The human in front of me really knows how to make myself miserable.


    Chen Xuan handed the compass to Zhang Tianyi.


    Zhang Tianyi a little research, has already understood the use method.


    "Which dimension beacon is Asgard''s?" Zhang Tianyi asked, from his perception of the compass, a total of four dimensional beacon.


    One of them is alfheim, who came to the world before. In other words, there are three dimensional beacons, all of which may be Asgard.


    "The smallest one is Asgard."


    Zhang Tianyi nods, Chen Xuan and baifula are close to Zhang Tianyi.


    Bader was hesitating to get close to him, so he was pulled to his side by Chen.


    Zhang Tianyi successfully opened a space crack.


    The three look at each other and enter at the same time.

 Chapter 2973

    This is a broken land.


    At this moment, people who are high above can see the whole picture of Asgard in all aspects.


    Asgard is like a huge upside down mountain in the air.


    Of course, this inverted peak is thousands of times larger than the largest known mountain.


    The plane facing upward is a magnificent complex.


    However, the buildings were obviously badly damaged.


    There are a lot of craters on the ground like craters.


    Most of them are ruins.


    Although still magnificent.


    But it''s hard to hide the atmosphere of decadence.


    A corner of the ground is incomplete, which should be smashed by some powerful incomparable existence.


    At this time, Chen felt a lot of breath.


    Strong breath!


    In Asgard''s complex, there is a lot of powerful breath.


    The number reached more than 100, and more than a dozen of them were not weaker than Bader.


    Meanwhile, Bader suddenly broke away from Chen''s control.


    He even broke his arm voluntarily.


    The broken arm was still pinched by Chen Xuan.


    A strong man, who was also one armed, came to Bader.


    "Bader, what''s going on?"


    "There''s something wrong with the plan." Bader''s eyes twinkled at Chen.


    "Ah..." Chen Xiao sighed and threw away Bader''s broken arm: "I knew it was like this."


    Bader''s arm moved a little. When he looked at Chen, his eyes were full of complexity.


    He turned his eyes to Zhang Tianyi and baifula.


    "You guys, this is not supposed to be your battlefield or your battle, and the nine boundary signs are in your hands. You have the opportunity to quit now. Leave here." Said Bader.


    "Is it? Bevra, why don''t we go back? " Zhang Tian''s face was full of exaggerated panic.


    Bevra nodded coldly, "OK, when are you going? Have you made a reservation? "


    Of course, Bader''s words can not make Zhang Tianyi and baifra waver.


    You''re kidding. They''re not good guys.


    And still blackmail them in front of them.


    If they leave their teammates and Companions to survive, even if they don''t fight, they run away in fear.


    It is estimated that they are not only cultivating and entering the country, but also may fall into the Qing Dynasty.


    "Is that how much you resent me? I''ve worked so hard to deal with me. " Chen Xuan looks at Bader helplessly.


    Bader''s eyes are also complex: "Mr. Chen, in fact, I have no resentment with you, on the contrary, I still appreciate you very much."


    "Then I don''t understand. Since I appreciate me so much, why should I be so calculated?"


    "In the end, there is a reason." Bader laughs: "whether you understand it or not, accept it or not."


    Just then, Chen Xuan, baifula and Zhang Tianyi suddenly looked up at the sky.


    Heaven is hostile! The enemy of the world!


    There was a sudden surge of wind and clouds over Asgard.


    A fearless giant is made up of clouds.


    It was a giant in a cape helmet, dressed like a Viking warrior, with a big beard.


    The giant was armed with a long gun made of thunder clouds, and wore an eye mask in one eye.


    The image almost foreshadows his identity.


    Odin, the king of gods in Nordic mythology.


    Bader''s biological father.


    "My children! Fight for me. " Odin made a deafening noise.


    At the same time, the spear in Odin''s hand pointed at Chen Tiao, baifula and Zhang Tianyi, shooting out a seven rainbow light.


    At the same time, he assimilated the breath of Zhang Tianyi and baifula.


    In this way, they will not be defeated because they have no stamina.


    The world of fire instantly blocked the seven rainbow lights.


    At the same time, it also makes the gods who are close to me back in pain.


    Several slow retreating gods were ignited by the furnace on the spot.


    Zhang Tianyi and baifula are also at this time.


    "It seems that the second dusk will be initiated by us." Chen said with a smile.


    Zhang Tianyi and baifula also laughed.


    Of course, the situation they are facing and their emotions are far less relaxed than they seem.


    There are more than 100 gods on the opposite side.


    And there''s a king of gods who doesn''t know the depth.


    Anyway, judging from this posture, it is absolutely not weak.


    Chen''s dark red neutron star burst into the crowd.


    In a flash, a dozen gods were covered by the impact of the dark red neutron star.


    Asgard''s ground was also baptized by the impact of the dark red neutron star.The gods affected by the impact dissipated in a flash.


    Both the enemy and the enemy were startled by Chen''s horrible killing move.


    Chen''s three have not yet had time to be happy.


    All of a sudden, the gods that should have been destroyed reappeared.


    Once again, they appeared intact in front of the three.


    "What''s going on?"


    "No, are they like Bader? Have immortality? "


    "If that''s the case, it''s a big problem."


    Bader himself is not very strong.


    But the trouble lies in his immortality.


    There was hardly any way to kill him except seal.


    Just like Chen''s firm point of view, when the opposite side can''t kill you, you have a choice of how to kill the opposite side.


    Chen Tiao frowned and said, "no They''re not alive! They just have souls. At least, most of them have only souls. "


    "How could it be? I didn''t find out. " Zhang Tianyi looks at Chen Xuan suspiciously.


    He thought his eyesight was ok, so that he could not tell whether the enemy was alive or pure spirit.


    Chen Xuan didn''t see it. He discovered that when they were remodeled, the spirit of heaven and earth converged towards their bodies. It was the spirit of heaven and earth that reshaped their bodies.


    It''s not their own ability to bring them to trial.


    It was the world that reshaped them.


    The reason why Chen was able to find their anomalies.


    Because Chen can do it himself.


    Chen''s heart moved, suddenly thought of something.


    "Lao Zhang and baifula, you are responsible for the battle. If there is any attack, you can help me to block it."


    "What are you going to do?"


    "A big new development." Chen said.


    Bifra and Zhang Tian nodded.


    They don''t need to question Chen''s trust.


    All of a sudden, the sky was covered with dark clouds.


    Then it rained heavily.


    The rain fell on Chen''s furnace, and the earth and sky were immediately evaporated.


    A lot of steam covers the whole of Asgard.


    In the twinkling of an eye, everyone lost their vision.


    Both the people and the gods can only judge the situation of the battlefield through perception.


    For the Nordic gods, it is undoubtedly more advantageous.


    After all, they are protected by this world.

 Chapter 2974

    Chen Xuan flashed and rushed to a deity.


    The God was covered in gold and was armed with a sword.


    There was a bugle on his back.


    The eyes of the God are golden.


    Even in front of a gray, but still accurately grasp Chen''s trend.


    When -


    Chen''s colleague raised his right fist, the Jinjia God had already raised his sword and chopped him.


    The sword was cut on Chen''s wrist, and then a powerful force broke out.


    Chen was then shaken back two steps.


    Instead of pursuing the victory, the golden armor God pulled down his horn and blew it.


    Woo -


    Chen felt a powerful power in the body of the golden armor God.


    But I didn''t feel the killing power of the horn.


    Chen is still on guard.


    But the sound of the trumpet is not lethal.


    All of a sudden, a darkness came from Chen''s back.


    The darkness was the same as Chen''s dark liquid.


    Such as liquid, but also very viscous, toward the head of Chen Yu shrouded.


    Chen did not dodge and let the darkness cover him.


    The next moment, there was a howl of pain in the dark liquid.


    Dark liquid crazy want to get rid of Chen''s body.


    But at this time, it was already intertwined with Chen''s dark magma.


    It''s not clear who''s who.


    Chen''s inner world suddenly pulled, and a spirit in the dark liquid was dragged out.


    Chen Xuan directly sent the spirit into the sea of consciousness.


    In an instant, the sky was full of light and darkness.


    It''s as if the deity had affected some kind of rule.


    In just a few minutes, the spirits that Chen had dragged into the sea of consciousness were thoroughly decomposed.


    And the darkness in the sky also disappeared.


    "No! Hoddle Bader came roaring.


    Chen Lin Leng for a moment, Hoddle?


    When he met Bader before, he checked Bader''s account book.


    The information that can be found on the Internet is basically myths and legends.


    One of the messages was that Bader had a brother, Hoder, the God of darkness.


    In mythology and legend, Bader was killed by Hodder with the arrow made by mistletoe.


    But the reality is that Bader is not dead, and that he has a stable relationship with his brother Hoddle.


    At least Bader looked very angry when Chen killed Hoddle.


    Chen Tiao gave it to him.


    And he wants to drag Bader''s spirit into the sea of consciousness.


    Unfortunately, Bader''s body is intact, and with his spirit strength.


    Chen can''t hold back with all his strength.


    Instead, it was Hoddle, who had previously tried to kill himself.


    He did not have his own flesh, and he threw himself on Chen''s body to find his way to death.


    The spirit was severely damaged by Chen Xuan.


    So Chen can easily drag Hoddle''s soul into the sea of consciousness.


    Chen Xuan throws Bader directly.


    This is not his dish.


    It won''t bite.


    It''s better to find those spirits without flesh.


    Suddenly, a flash of lightning flashed on Chen''s body.


    Chen Hao shivered.


    In the haze of water vapor, I vaguely saw a strong man holding a small hammer which was not suitable for his body shape.


    It was from the hammer that the lightning burst out.


    Lightning, hammer, strong man.


    Yes, the one who came here can basically be determined.


    In Nordic mythology, besides Odin, the most famous God.


    Bader''s brother, Thor.


    In the mist of steam, Thor held up his hammer.


    A flash of lightning came down.


    Chen was standing still.


    It is to blow away a lot of steam around.


    Chen also saw the appearance of Thor.


    It''s quite different from the images and faces in the movies.


    He has a big beard, a big man and powerful limbs.


    His body was covered with silver scale armor, and his shoulders were wrapped in bear skin.


    The whole body was surrounded by thunder.


    Of course, Chen was impressed by the rotten teeth.


    If you don''t open your mouth, you can say anything with great momentum. Your eyes are like falcons and your eyebrows are like awns.


    But a mouth, not to mention the smell of wine, just a mouthful of rotten teeth is enough for Chen to destroy Sanguan.


    I''m a God. Can you pay attention to your personal image and trim your side.


    "Well, you''re Thor, aren''t you?"


    Thor nodded. "Have you heard of me?"


    "You''re more famous than your father. Don''t you die with yegard, the giant snake dream of the earth?"In mythology, Raytheon and the giant snake dream yergard are portrayed as a pair of eternal enemies.


    In the end, Raytheon and mengyegad also completed their long cherished wish that they should not live on the same day of the same year, but die on the same day, the same month and the same year.


    "I''m dead. He''s not." Thor replied.


    "If you die, go where the dead should go. This is not your destination."


    Instead of answering Chen''s words, Raytheon held up his hammer.


    All of a sudden, all thunder thundered.


    The whole sky was covered with thunder.


    And Thor uses mjournell to pull the thunder all over the sky.


    This is a real lightning expert.


    In front of Raytheon, Chen is really a pupil.


    Boom and boom -


    ten thousand thunder!


    Chen''s whole body was drowned by thunder.


    Chen Xuan did not move.


    His mastery of the thunder system was never release.


    It''s resistance!


    This is the most powerful part of Chen.


    It has the ability of mine system.


    Plus the physical quality of the battery.


    And the most intensive system in history.


    As a result, the resistance to thunder of the old rice sheath also reached an unprecedented level.


    The thunder pool and electric rain are regarded as the warm sun in March.


    But before long, Chen''s battery was full.


    Chen Hao rushed to the thunder god with a dart.


    Though Thor does not have the authority of the God of war.


    But he is the true God of war in aSAH.


    Seeing Chen''s approach, Raytheon didn''t have any hesitation. He swung mjournell at Chen''s skull.


    This is experience and instinct.


    M. Joel Neal thumped on Chen''s temple.


    Even Chen felt that his head was going to explode.


    But Chen''s fist smashed Raytheon''s head.


    The spirit of Thor then melted into the earth.


    But at this time, Chen Tiao grabbed the spirit of Thunder God.


    Pull directly into the sea of consciousness.


    In a flash, a flash of lightning crossed the sky and the earth.


    Go straight to Chen''s eyebrows.


    Chen took a step back.


    In a flash, Chen felt the rules of heaven and earth.


    The soul fragment of Thor was not absorbed by the sea of consciousness, but directly integrated into Chen''s soul.


    Fatalistic enemy?


    Chen is capable of swallowing the soul of the doomed enemy.


    Chen Hao clenched his fists, his palms, and the thunder running on his body.


    Look at the hammer that fell to the ground.


    Chen Xuan reached for it.


    ¡°£¿£¿¡±


    Didn''t you pick it up?


    I''ll go. This hammer will not be so heavy that I can''t even lift my own strength?


    Chen Xuan tried again, but still could not shake it.


    I don''t believe it! Chen''s body turned black, then gold, and finally red.


    The first, the second, the third, the fourth!


    Until Chen Xuan opens the fifth fold!


    The hammer was finally shaken, but it wasn''t picked up.

 Chapter 2975

    The handle of the hammer was pulled from the hammer by Chen Yu.


    The next moment, the hammer seems to have lost its spirituality.


    Chen can clearly feel that something is missing from the hammer.


    Chen Xuan went up to grab the hammer and weighed it.


    There is no more weight that is almost infinite.


    Chen was a little disappointed.


    Ma Dan, is it really necessary to be a king to pick up the hammer?


    Although it broke the hammer.


    However, Chen Xuan put away the hammer body and handle.


    At least it is also a artifact, and it is one of the few artifact that can resist its own close to the ultimate strength.


    Look at Rouen. Fassi''s instinct can''t be fixed well.


    After all, the foundation is here, no matter how bad it is.


    No matter how bad it is, it can be used for the children at home.


    In the soul fragment of Raytheon, Chen Xuan found more about the control of thunder system power.


    To be precise, it''s not skill, it''s instinct.


    Thor is a born God.


    His parents were gods, and they were all the top gods.


    And the authority of Thor seems to be integrating into Chen''s body.


    Chen can''t help but think of the original 23 generations of Blood Mary.


    I won''t be transformed into a God, will I?


    However, the situation did not develop as Chen worried.


    Chen can clearly feel the existence of authority.


    But his own power did not turn into divine power.


    Chen raised his arm, palm toward the sky, the sky immediately dropped a thunderbolt.


    However, the thunder did not fall on Chen''s body, but converged on Chen''s palm.


    Chen Xuan shook his head. This power was very powerful, even stronger than most of the strong people in the upper Qing Dynasty.


    But for the present Chen, it is still too weak.


    The destructive power and lethality are far inferior to the dark red neutron star.


    Of course, if you want to enlarge the move, you can do it, but the accumulation time is too long.


    This force of thunder cannot be released through its own power.


    It''s the power from heaven and earth.


    At the moment, Chen had a deeper understanding of the power of the gods.


    We can regard heaven and earth as a bank, and the power is a credit card.


    How much power to borrow depends on one''s strength.


    In most cases, it belongs to how much to borrow and how much to repay.


    However, the disadvantage is that it can not be made by ourselves as Chen''s own inflamed Qi, and the output depends on his own needs.


    If the divine authority wants to borrow more power, it needs to pay more divine power.


    Chen Xuan was a little disappointed. Although the authority of Thor was cool, the bird didn''t use it.


    The destructive power and lethality were weak for Chen Xuan.


    The only thing that works is that the resistance to thunder has been improved But There was no one in the world who could hurt Chen with thunder.


    Boom -


    just then, there was a loud noise in the distance.


    Chen Xuan looks back and finds that Zhang Tianyi is resisting the rainbow light from Odin''s spear.


    "Where are you hiding? Come and help quickly. The old man can''t stop him. "


    Chen Xuan directly shot the thunder ball accumulated in his hand towards Odin.


    Beat him with his son''s skills.


    But it''s also useless.


    When the thunder ball exploded, Odin''s huge body was broken.


    But it soon recovered.


    Chen took out the black Trident, turned into a thunderbolt and rushed directly to Odin.


    Odin also noticed that Chen''s huge body turned into a rainbow.


    Thunder and Hongguang collided in the air.


    Unexpectedly, there was no earth shaking impact.


    Chen was standing in the sky, with a black Trident in one hand and Odin''s shrinking spear in the other.


    At the same time, the breath on Chen''s body changed constantly.


    The smell of Odin lingered in Chen''s body.


    At the same time, the golden runes constantly burst out from Chen''s body.


    These golden runes are very similar to the seal characters of Taoism.


    At the moment, in Chen''s consciousness, Odin is covering his left abdomen.


    He looked around in horror.


    Within the sea of consciousness is a world of fire.


    On the fire, countless golden seal characters linger.


    His soul is very limited here.


    And lost contact with Asgard.


    Not only that, when he rushed into Chen''s body.


    Chen''s black Trident creates a devastating force in his abdomen.


    Even now Odin''s spirit is very weak.


    That destructive force still cannot be dispelled.This is not his plan.


    Originally, his plan was that Bader would mutilate Chen and then take away Chen''s soul.


    He can not be invaded by resistance, this is the most powerful body.


    Yes His original plan with Bader and the rest of the gods was to occupy Chen''s body.


    Odin has only one spirit left.


    But Bader didn''t cheat Chen at all.


    Odin is the soul of Asgard.


    As long as Asgard is not destroyed, his spirit will not disappear completely.


    But he was also forever bound by Asgard.


    In Asgard, he was also the king of the gods.


    But now Asgard is in tatters.


    The gods are dead and wounded.


    Odin couldn''t do anything.


    That''s why he ordered Bader to help him find the right body.


    If he wants to be free again, he must have a physical body.


    A body that can hold his spirit.


    It''s not easy, not even the body of the gods.


    Because Odin is so strong.


    Bader has been living in the world for decades.


    No suitable container was found.


    Until I met Chen Xuan.


    Then Bader lured Chen to come.


    But Chen also brought his companions.


    No, after Bader failed to use that void space to trap Chen and the three, the plan was out of control in an unknown direction.


    Bader then brought Chen and the three, but it was only a last-minute effort.


    It''s going to be hard.


    ¡­¡­


    "Bevra! You''re on your own Zhang Tianyi suddenly cried out.


    "Give it to me!" Bevra nodded quietly.


    Zhang Tianyi quickly pinched out a handprint: "please God, give it to me!"


    Whew -


    a figure fell from the sky.


    Here comes Mary of the twenty third generation!


    This is also part of the plan. The 23rd generation Blood Mary is a key part of Chen''s plan.


    And only at critical moments.


    And she was invited by Zhang Tianyi.


    Mary looked around her eyes.


    Immediately feel hundreds of spirits.


    "What is the situation?"


    "There''s no time to talk nonsense. You''ll act now." Zhang Tianyi urged.


    "But there are so many gods around..." Mary hesitated.


    "We''re up against it. You just move. No one''s hurt you until bevra and I lie down. Hurry up!"


    Although the 23rd generation of Blood Mary was invited by Zhang Tianyi.


    But every minute and second of her existence consumes a lot of Zhang Tianyi''s mana.


    If she said a word more, Zhang Tianyi was more tired.

 Chapter 2976

    Mary of the 23rd generation is not wordy.


    Straight down to Asgard''s land.


    "Stop her!" Bader felt like his brain was going to explode.


    He found out at that moment that he was not only plotting against Chen.


    Chen is also calculating them.


    Bader looked up at Chen''s figure in the sky.


    Odin, the king of the gods, did not invade Chen''s body.


    At least, it has not been successful.


    Bader can only hope that Odin will succeed.


    But he knew that Odin''s spirit was as broken as this Asgard.


    Not to mention his heyday.


    The state of soul is not much better than oneself.


    Under this kind of soul strength, do you want to snatch the flesh body with Chen Yu?


    Although the body refining of the strengthening system does not refine the soul, it is also a general monk.


    Even if you don''t practice, it''s also very strong.


    So Odin''s odds are not more than 50%.


    This is Bader''s assessment.


    In fact, Bader overestimated Odin.


    In other words, they underestimated the calculation of Chen Zhen and others.


    Zhang Tian arranged shenzhuan on Chen Xuan''s body in advance.


    It is specially used to enhance Chen''s soul strength and suppress Odin''s soul.


    At the same time, when Odin flushed into the body of the Chen.


    Chen was also prepared to hurt Odin''s spirit with a black Trident.


    Black Trident does more than physical damage.


    It doesn''t matter whether you are physical or spiritual.


    If you dare to touch it, you can experience another pleasure.


    At that time, Odin rushed to reincarnation, but did not care what weapon Chen Xuan took, he directly bumped into it.


    But Odin was lucky not to be stabbed by the black Trident.


    But it was also his greatest misfortune.


    Because Chen has just developed new skills not long ago.


    Drag the spirit into your own sea of consciousness.


    As for what to drag in?


    To put it simply, it is to be used as flower fertilizer.


    Odin is not yet a flower fat.


    But it''s fast.


    Odin tried to break away from Chen''s consciousness.


    But will Chen Xuan let him go?


    In Chen''s consciousness.


    The extreme heat makes Odin weaker.


    The wound in the spirit''s abdomen is still deteriorating.


    The power of destruction continues to rage in his spirit.


    The most important thing is that those inflamed Qi incarnated into the appearance of Chen Yu one by one.


    Punch and kick Odin.


    Chen did not leave any hands.


    If the goods don''t die, they will feel dangerous.


    After all, there are too many titles of the goods, such as the king of gods, the king of magic and the Lord of the nine realms


    Chen Xuan didn''t know how many ways to turn the goods around.


    Chen Xuan did not dare to be arrogant in front of him.


    I''m afraid the other party will seize the opportunity.


    So Chen began to work directly.


    Beat the other party first, and you can''t take care of yourself.


    It has to be said that Odin''s soul strength, even if not his peak state, is still amazing.


    If it wasn''t for him to get in.


    I don''t think Chen can drag him in.


    Before, whether it was Hoddle, the God of darkness, or Thor, the God of thunder.


    After being dragged in by Chen Xuan.


    Basically didn''t last a minute.


    The spirit has been burned out of shape and spirit.


    But Odin was in a bad state.


    But still able to resist the melting pot of the sea of consciousness.


    Moreover, numerous Chen Xuan''s consciousness Hai Fen besieged old man Odin.


    He hasn''t been broken yet.


    "Man, you can''t destroy my soul!" Odin roared hysterically: "although I don''t know how you closed my perception with Asgard, I still coexist with Asgard. As long as Asgard still exists, I am immortal."


    "Nothing My strength here is endless. If you can''t fight, I won''t be tired, so we have plenty of time


    ¡­¡­


    The Blood Mary of the twenty third generation stood still, and her divine power began to penetrate the land of Asgard.


    She has made a choice.


    He chose the way of cultivating the gods of Olympus.


    As for the fragments of the kingdom of God, there are many here.


    Asgard is Odin''s kingdom of God.


    So Asgard was the best choice for the twenty third generation of Blood Mary to build the kingdom of God.


    Now Odin has lost control of Asgard.


    It is the best time for the 23rd generation of Blood Mary.Several gods rushed towards Mary the 23rd generation of blood.


    Mary of the 23rd generation didn''t move.


    Zhang Tian maintained the seal of divination with one hand, and waved one hand vigorously.


    Innumerable golden brilliant light shot from the sky, which instantly pierced the gods.


    Hoo -


    a flame rolled by.


    The bodies of those gods were directly melted by the flames.


    Their bodies disappear and their spirits are exposed.


    But this time, their bodies have not been reshaped.


    They have been able to reshape their bodies.


    It''s all because they''re protected by heaven and earth.


    They can be reborn in Asgard.


    But now Odin is trapped in Chen''s conscious sea.


    They also lost Asgard''s shelter.


    As this ebb and flow, Zhang Tianyi and baifra are no longer hostile to this piece of heaven and earth.


    Their mana can finally be restored.


    Mary''s blood was exposed in front of her.


    While penetrating Asgard''s land with divine power, he reached out to grasp the spirits.


    In a twinkling of an eye, five spirits were caught by 23 generations of Blood Mary.


    Zhang Tianyi was not idle and reached for one.


    Bevra got one too.


    "Bloody Mary, if you don''t hurry up, you can fight with us." Zhang Tianyi called out and cursed: "you are here now. I have consumed my mana to maintain it."


    Please Shenshu if you invite ordinary immortals, Zhang Tianyi can go to heaven and earth.


    However, he invited the Blood Mary of the twenty third generation, and he still came from the body.


    Even Zhang Tianyi, who has a lot of power, can''t maintain it for a long time.


    This is a rare booty.


    The soul of God! You don''t have to meet one for hundreds of years.


    Now, it''s all over the place.


    Of course, if they break the bodies of these gods first.


    Just at this time, the God of golden armor who had fought with Chen Xuan before waved his sword and killed him.


    "Heimdahl!" The eyes of Mary of the 23rd generation are frozen.


    If Odin is the king of the ASAS.


    So heimdar is the patron saint of the ASAS.


    He is the commander-in-chief of the aSAH Protoss, and his position in mythology is still above Thor.


    Baifra immediately launched an attack on heimdar.


    With a wave of his hand, heimdahl was drowned in a frenzied wave of fire.


    But the next moment, heimdahl still burst out of the flames and cut at baifula, who was in front of the twenty third generation of Bloody Mary.


    Baifro did not hide from heimdahl.


    Just as heimdahl''s sword was about to fall on baifra''s head, he suddenly stopped.


    From the flames shot out a burning red chain.


    Wrap the arms, limbs, body and neck of heimdar.

 Chapter 2977

    Heimdahl struggled, trying to break the chain with his sword in his hand.


    But it was the sword that broke first.


    It''s dissolved, to be exact.


    Heimdahl himself was a little surprised.


    Their weapons are made by dwarves.


    The artifact worthy of its name.


    Why is it melting?


    And it''s not directly baked in flames.


    It''s just tied up in a red chain.


    It was blown out.


    "Your power of fire is better than rocky."


    Loki is not the second princess in the movie.


    Loki in Nordic mythology is not only the God of pranks and lies, but also the God of fire.


    Of course, he was the opposite of the Nordic gods and the biggest villain.


    The demon wolf fenriel, the earthly serpent yemenggad and the death goddess HeLa are all his children.


    "But you have the name of a God." Said bairan.


    Heimdahl is certainly not in his prime.


    However, even in full swing, heimdahl is not necessarily able to beat Bayer.


    The crimson chain had been cut deep under heimdahl''s skin.


    The next moment, heimdahl''s body collapsed.


    And the spirit of heimdahl was dragged out by the red chain.


    Baifra took the spirit of heimdahl.


    Hundreds of red chains were dancing wildly in the air.


    Push back the gods who are trying to get close.


    Baifra is in charge of the outer circle.


    Zhang Tianyi is in the inner circle.


    If there''s a fish out of the net, break through bevra''s defenses.


    Zhang Tianyi is responsible for cleaning up.


    But at this time, Zhang Tian is responsible for maintaining the mana consumption of 23 generations of Blood Mary.


    At the same time, they are also carrying the siege of those fish who have missed the net.


    The pressure is not great.


    Fortunately, Zhang Tianyi''s ability is really not weak.


    The name of the first person in the spiritual world, he has been sitting for decades. It''s really not an empty name.


    There''s nothing special about casting one spell after another.


    But I can always restrain the gods who come forward.


    But now he''s feeling a little overwhelmed.


    Baifula, good or bad, can devote himself to it.


    He can''t, and it''s double sour.


    One hand maintains the seal, and also maintains the mana cost of divination.


    This time, it''s equivalent to 70% of his own combat power.


    But even if it''s only 30% of the fighting power, he can still defend it.


    "Bloody Mary, how long is it going to take you Zhang Tian couldn''t help shouting at this time.


    "I can''t help it. Asgard, though broken, is still relatively complete."


    Mary is also worried.


    She has tried her best to suckle.


    Her power penetrated into the depths of Asgard.


    It''s just picking up a little bit of Shinto pieces.


    Less than one thousandth of Asgard as a whole.


    This piece of the kingdom is not enough for her to establish a complete kingdom.


    "Then let me break it, OK?" Chen''s voice came.


    Everyone raised their heads and looked at Chen Tiao. Zhang Tianyi was more happy: "Chen Xuan, solved?"


    Chen Xiao grinned: "Odin''s soul is delicious."


    Chen Xuan really ate the soul of Odin.


    But it''s either swallowed or simply absorbed.


    Because Odin and Chen are not enemies of fate.


    So Chen can''t absorb the soul fragment of Odin.


    But it can be absorbed simply as the power of the soul.


    There are still obvious differences between absorption and phagocytosis.


    It''s like Thor before.


    He and Chen are the enemies of fate.


    Chen can devour the fragments of his soul.


    To some extent, gain some of Thor''s abilities.


    Chen''s luck was good and he gained the power of Thor.


    Although the eggs don''t work.


    And Odin is pure dessert.


    It''s delicious


    At this time, the world seems to have lost color.


    Only black and white are left.


    Cracks appeared in the sky, and the earth was shaking violently.


    Even gravity has a problem.


    The debris, the rubble, began to lose weight.


    The spirit of Blood Mary of the 23rd generation was shocked.


    She clearly felt that Asgard was becoming more vulnerable.


    "Chen Chou, smash Asgard!" The 23rd generation of Blood Mary doesn''t care about the consequences.In her eyes, Asgard is also a delicious and incomparable delicacy.


    Asgard, as Odin''s kingdom of God, is probably larger than the sum of dozens of gods.


    And how many pieces of the kingdom can be extracted?


    It''s estimated that it''s enough to use the time and space.


    The Olympus Protoss, because of its special Kingdom, needs fragments of the kingdom to build its own kingdom.


    If the kingdom of God is damaged, it also needs to be repaired.


    So they need to feed the war.


    Constantly launch God wars to obtain the fragments of the kingdom of God.


    It is estimated that if a divine war is won, they can continue for thousands of years.


    That''s the harvest of a Protoss.


    And if you can take all the pieces of Asgard for your own use.


    It''s half as good as the Protoss.


    "Protect yourself. If you are affected by me, I don''t care."


    Chen Ran into the air.


    The 23rd Blood Mary was not in a hurry to strip away the fragments of Asgard.


    Since Chen''s statement is so clear, it is certainly not aimless.


    Zhang Tianyi and baifula also flew into the air and arranged a defense magic for themselves.


    A meteor falls and collides with Asgard.


    In an instant, the sun''s Brilliance will illuminate everything.


    Zhang Tianyi, baifula and sangmali of the 23rd generation are all astonished.


    The majestic Asgard disappeared.


    The whole land is gone.


    There are only a few tiny pieces left.


    After the first round of impact, 23 generations of Blood Mary rushed into the sea of fire regardless of everything.


    Asgard has been completely smashed by Chen.


    The fragments of Asgard''s kingdom are scattered everywhere.


    No, it''s not just Asgard.


    The whole space is littered with countless pieces of God''s kingdom.


    All the gods are gone.


    That blow did more than shatter Asgard.


    It also shattered the spirits of the gods entangled with Asgard.


    They are the gods of Asgard, but they are also bound by Asgard.


    Even after death, their souls are still bound by Asgard.


    But this bondage is not all bad.


    At least, their souls are also protected by Asgard.


    But now, Asgard was completely destroyed by Chen.


    For the gods, this is not liberation.


    It means that they have lost their last foundation.


    Chen Xuan, baifula and Zhang Tianyi robbed those spirits.


    Some of the spirits are well preserved, others are only fragments.


    But most of the spirits, together with Asgard, have been reduced to ashes.


    The Blood Mary of the 23rd generation is trying to collect the fragments of the kingdom of God.

 Chapter 2978

    Chen suddenly saw a figure.


    Bader, the God of light. He may be the only God alive.


    And he''s sprinting in one direction.


    Chen Shan appeared in front of Bader.


    Bader''s face was anxious and looked at Chen Xuan anxiously.


    "Mr. Chen, you have destroyed Asgard. Even Odin and the gods have died in your hands. What else do you want?"


    "Eliminate the evil and eliminate the roots."


    "You forget, you can''t kill me." Bader said anxiously, "so please don''t waste each other''s time As for hatred, I''m just controlled by Odin. Believe it or not, it''s a fact. Now that he has completely disappeared, we should write off our gratitude and resentment


    Chen Xiao shook his head: "the account is not so calculated."


    At this time, Zhang Tianyi, baifula and Mary of the 23rd generation also stopped their plunder.


    Surround Bader with encircling positions.


    Bader did not intend to fight the four ferocious men on the other side.


    However, Bader couldn''t fight without Mary of the 23rd generation.


    Now there is an extra twenty-three generation Blood Mary, and that''s even worse.


    "God of light, I am very curious, since you are immortal, why would you still be coerced by Odin?"


    Bader did not speak, and the corners of Mary''s mouth outlined an arc.


    "Is it because you and all the gods of the Asaph, your spirits are attached to Asgard?" Twenty three Blood Mary stares at Bader.


    Bader is still silent in the face of 23 generations of Blood Mary''s question.


    "Do you think silence can make you escape?"


    "As I said, I had no intention of antagonizing you, even if you destroyed Asgard and killed Odin, which was not even hatred to me."


    Bader looks at Mary the 23rd generation.


    Compared with the other three, Bader is more afraid of the 23rd generation Blood Mary.


    Because she knows herself best.


    Maybe this time, Odin''s plan was penetrated by Mary of the 23rd generation.


    That''s why they''re so accurate at catching the loopholes in their plans.


    So did Bader.


    The Blood Mary of the twenty third generation became a God.


    So she''s also the one of the four who knows the most about the gods.


    At a time when the other three were just suspicious of Bader''s ulterior motives.


    Twenty third generation Bloody Mary guessed the truth.


    In fact, the logic is very simple.


    What does Odin want most of all who has lost his body?


    It is, of course, to find a physical body as a container for Odin''s soul.


    Just think about it.


    It''s no surprise that Bader has been seeking Chen''s cooperation.


    Chen''s body is definitely the most suitable container for Odin''s soul.


    Of course, I don''t rule out that Bader has ulterior motives. He is black at both ends.


    After Chen and Odin were both defeated, he made a profit.


    This possibility is not small either.


    After all, Bader didn''t want Chen to find other helpers before.


    The big reason is that if you look for other helpers, he will have a much smaller chance to reap profits.


    "What can you do to me?" Bader looked at the four and said, "you have sealed me for hundreds of years, even thousands of years. By then, you have been decayed by the years, but I am still a God. At that time, your descendants may not be able to fight against me, but I just want to obtain freedom, real freedom. I have no intention to rule the world, nor to destroy the world, or let the ASHA return to glory, i I just want to live more freely, and now my dream has come true, so I have no reason to be against you. I can even promise to avoid you and the areas covered by your forces in the world. "


    "Ha ha..." The 23rd generation Blood Mary still looked at Bader with that kind of malicious smile: "are you looking for ''it''


    The Blood Mary of the 23rd generation took out a spirit, an incomplete spirit.


    Bader''s face changed when he saw the spirit.


    That''s why it''s under Odin''s control.


    This is part of his soul.


    Bader is lucky, Chen''s big move destroyed Asgard.


    But he did not destroy the fragments of the spirit he attached to Asgard.


    Of course, it has something to do with his characteristics.


    Bader has more than the body.


    Also has the immortal soul.


    Look at Mary Bader''s blood as much as she can.


    "It''s no use. My soul is also immortal." "You''ve tried it before," Bader said23 generations of Blood Mary grasps Bader''s remnant soul, slightly sends a trace of strength.


    Bader looked as usual, with a sort of sneer: "I said, it''s no use."


    "Is it?" 23 generations of Blood Mary suddenly increased strength, a cold air into the spirit.


    Bader''s body trembled a little.


    But he kept on biting his teeth.


    At this time, even Chen Tiao, Zhang Tianyi and baifra had already seen the suspicion.


    They don''t know if Bader can really keep his soul alive.


    However, the ghost of the 23rd generation of Blood Mary can definitely affect Bader.


    They have plenty of time to try.


    But every second was a test of death for Bader.


    "Well, I admit that this remnant is part of my soul and represents my pain." Bader finally compromised: "my mother, Freya, not only gave me the blessing of immortality, but also deprived me of my pain. The part carrying the pain was hidden in Asgard, so I was immortal and would not feel the pain. But then everything changed. When dusk came, the part of the soul carrying the pain became Odin''s control Weakness. "


    "Did you just want to find this remnant of pain?"


    "I can trade Odin''s treasure with you." Said Bader.


    "It''s not me, it''s us."


    All of us are smart people. Mary of the 23rd generation can certainly hear the subtext of Bader''s instigation of dissension.


    There have been too many precedents of killing each other for their own interests.


    Bader chuckled. "Well, it''s my slip of the tongue. I''ll trade you with Odin''s treasure."


    "Is it Odin''s treasure again? From the beginning to the end, you always use it as a bargaining chip. " "You don''t have other cards," Chen said dully


    Bader is also very helpless, the card this kind of thing also wants to divide the person.


    The four opposite have completely destroyed Asgard.


    His cards were of little use to them.


    Apart from Odin''s treasure, there is no other chip that will work for them.

 Chapter 2979

    "You''ve cheated us so many times with Odin treasure house. Do you think we''ll be cheated this time?"


    "This time it''s true." Bader said helplessly.


    "No, you say that every time."


    "True or false, we don''t agree to trade your soul for Odin''s treasure house." Zhang Tianyi said.


    "Master Zhang is my remnant soul, not my complete soul." Bader corrected: "and the Blood Mary is qualified to decide."


    "No, his words are what we all think." Mary of the 23rd generation doesn''t take this.


    We are all on the same front, and by this time we have won a great victory.


    She would not contradict everyone on such a trifle.


    "If you do this again, I''ll give you a good time."


    Bader shrugged: "there are so many treasures in Odin''s treasure house. From ancient times until 3000 years ago, Odin''s collection is so much that you can''t imagine."


    Zhang Tianyi still shook his head: "there are so many remnant spirits of gods in our hands, some of which still retain self-consciousness. We can get the information we need from their mouths, not you, so you are not qualified to bargain with us at all."


    Bader''s face was even worse.


    Because the souls of all the gods were attached to Asgard.


    It''s not out of Odin''s control.


    So Odin didn''t hide other gods from his treasure.


    There are many gods who know where Odin''s treasure house is.


    "Serve me for a thousand years, and during that time, you must obey me absolutely and give you freedom after a thousand years." Said Mary of the twenty third generation.


    "No way. What''s the difference between that and a seal?" Bader refused decisively.


    "Then there will be no talk?"


    "A hundred years, at most a hundred years." Said Bader.


    Twenty third generation Blood Mary shook her head: "a hundred years is too short."


    "Take a step back, 500 years." Chen said.


    Bader''s face was black.


    Is that a step back?


    "I refuse."


    The four looked at Bader with mocking eyes.


    "Do you have the right to refuse? It would be nice not to let you become a servant forever. You should be glad Chen said with a sneer.


    "Ordinary soul has pain threshold. I don''t know if you have pain threshold as immortal God."


    "I''d love to do some research."


    "We''re all interested."


    Four you a word, I said a word.


    Bader''s face grew more and more ugly.


    Man made a knife and I a fish, which is what he is now.


    If you don''t give in, you have to suffer endlessly.


    And surrender is five hundred years of slavery.


    "Four hundred years, if you refuse again, you don''t have to talk about it."


    Bader sighed and finally said, "four hundred years, yes, but I hope to get the treatment and respect I deserve. In addition, I need to get a strong contract."


    The 23rd generation nodded: "yes."


    The two sides drew up a contract at once.


    Bader hesitated before signing the contract.


    But under the pressure of the people.


    He finally signed the contract.


    The contract left its mark on both sides.


    "And where is Odin''s treasure house?"


    "Down there." Bader points to the sea just below Asgard''s suspension.


    The subject of the world is not Asgard.


    It''s a sea with no end below.


    Bader went down to the sea with four men.


    At the bottom of the sea is a huge magic array.


    It''s exactly five directions.


    The crowd looked at Bader.


    "How to open it?"


    "Everyone stands in one position. I stand in the middle. You infuse the energy of water, fire, geomantic earth into all directions of the magic array, and I will guide the energy of water, fire, geomantic earth to the eye of the array."


    And they were not afraid of Bader''s deceit.


    His soul is still in the hands of 23 generations of Blood Mary.


    And the constraints of that contract.


    If Bader disobeys.


    It can definitely make him want to die.


    If you kick an egg, the pain index is 100.


    So four people can make Bader feel the kick every minute.


    Bader didn''t intend to die.


    I''m kidding. For him, 400 years is not long and short is not short.


    Endure a boil, also can endure past.


    But in the hands of these four people, every minute to teach.The magic circle is open.


    A beam of light shot from the magic circle, breaking through the sea.


    "Go, go in."


    They follow Bader into the beam.


    They came to a very desolate little world.


    Very small, very small, as far as you can see.


    It looks like it''s even about the size of a block.


    In this small world, there is only one tall building.


    The architectural style is similar to that of Asgard.


    But judging from the style of the building, it''s just like hanging a sign of treasure house at the door.


    The crowd fell on the lawn.


    But not far away, a girl whose limbs were bound by chains was lying on a stone beside her, weeping.


    The girl was wearing a gauze and could see her delicate figure.


    "Who is this? Is it Odin''s collection? " Zhang Tianyi looked up and down at the beautiful girl.


    "Is Odin OK with this?"


    "I thought he was not a good man." Chen said.


    Bader looked at the girl, who had been here several times before, following Odin.


    But I haven''t seen this girl.


    "I don''t know..."


    The girl raised her head to reveal the beauty of Qingcheng, with tears on her face.


    "Can you help me? Please


    "Who are you?" No one leaned over at this time.


    Can be locked here by Odin, absolutely not what kind of man.


    Odin, even if he''s an old b... T, doesn''t have to play this game.


    Asgardo is a goddess.


    And, just like before Odin.


    Can he still play?


    "I''m Geoffrey." Said the girl.


    "Geoffrey? The goddess of prophecy Twenty third generation Blood Mary said in surprise.


    "How could it be? Are you Geoffrey? " Bader was even more surprised.


    "Is it strange? Bader, your father has imprisoned me here because of the bad luck I saw in my magic. He is afraid that the prophecy will be known by other gods


    "So you foresee us, then?" Chen Yan squinted at Geoffrey.


    "No, before I was imprisoned, I only foresaw the twilight of the gods and the fall of Odin, and this confinement limited my power and authority." Geoffrey raised his hand, and the chain to his wrist clanged.


    "If you want me to help you see the future, you need to open my shackles first." Said geoffein.


    "I''m not interested in my future." Chen shrugged: "even if you can see my future, most of you will see whose head I am pinching."


    "No, I may be able to see your crisis, and if you know it in advance, you can prepare ahead and change the outcome."

 Chapter 2980

    "I''m more curious than myself, how you saw Odin die."


    "It was bitten to death by the demon wolf fenriel, of course."


    Chen Hao walks up to Geoffrey and suddenly reaches out and grabs Geoffrey''s neck.


    "Wrong answer."


    "Do you have the heart to kill a weak woman?" Although Geoffrey was mentioned in the air by Chen.


    But the face is still so weak and delicate.


    But there is no confusion and confusion.


    "None of the gods I know is weak."


    "That''s true."


    Suddenly, Geoffrey dropped Chen''s palm.


    Chen Xuan Leng for a moment, just want to step forward, but found that the original cast of Geoffrey''s chain, now locked in his limbs.


    At this time, Geoffrey walked to Bader and others.


    "It''s so pleasant that I didn''t expect a God to come and rescue me with four humans."


    At this point, Geoffrey''s body began to change.


    From a tender girl to an old woman.


    From an old woman to a burly warrior, and then


    Constantly changing, he seems to have a thousand faces, a thousand identities.


    "We''re not here to save you, rocky." Said Mary of the twenty third generation.


    "Ha ha But you have come, and you have freed me from my confinement with your own hands, or to be exact, to replace it. "


    "Replace? I think you''re wrong. That guy is definitely not a fool. "


    "Is it? I thought he was the kind of big limbed, simple minded fool Luo Ji, the evil god, turned his head and looked at Chen Xuan, his eyes full of mockery.


    Chen''s strong pull on the chain, the chain was stretched by Chen, but it did not break.


    "Ha ha You want to break free of this chain? Don''t dream about it. The king of dwarves made it for me. Then Odin applied magic to connect with the small world. If you want to break this chain, you must first destroy the small world. Now, how do you want to destroy this small world? "


    Chen''s eyes were full of dangerous light as he looked at the evil god Loki.


    "I love the look in your eyes, full of danger and anger."


    "It''s not a wise choice to enrage him." Zhang Tianyi said, turning to Bader: "if the world is destroyed, will Odin''s treasure house be destroyed together?"


    Bader nodded. "Yes, Odin''s treasure house is in the center of the world."


    "It turned out to be a group of thieves, Bader. As the God of light, you colluded with human beings to steal Odin''s collection. You really surprised me." The evil god rocky said sarcastically.


    Bader looked at Loki, the evil god of the eye, and Chen Yu, whose eyes were chained.


    "What now?" Bader asked.


    "Little problem." Zhang Tianyi quickly pinched out a handprint.


    The next moment, the Dharma seal hit the evil god Loki.


    The evil god rocky was stunned for a moment, but found himself undamaged.


    "Are you kidding me?" The evil god rocky laughed: "or do you think I''ve been sealed for thousands of years, so I can be easily defeated?"


    Maybe he was so strong that the old man thought magic was good for him.


    The evil god rocky was about to come forward, but he found his hands and feet were locked in chains again.


    Looking at Chen Xuan, he has broken free from the chain.


    "How could it be? I didn''t touch you How can you trade with me? "


    "How many years has it been sealed?" Zhang Tianyi points to the evil god Luoji.


    "I don''t know. It must have been sealed by Odin after dusk." "At least three thousand years," Bader said


    "No wonder, I don''t even know the great shift of heaven and earth."


    "Isn''t Zhang Wuji''s skill to move heaven and earth?"


    Chen Xuan moved his limbs and looked at the evil god Loki with a smile.


    "That is to say, as long as I don''t get in touch with you, it won''t be replaced, right?"


    "What do you want, man? I can give it to you. "


    "Your wife."


    The evil god Rocky''s face darkened instantly.


    "Human beings, although I am bound, I am still a God, not mortals can insult, even Odin dare not speak to me like this."


    "He usually does it directly."


    "Enough, who gave you such courage?"


    The evil god subgrade is very angry, and the consequences are very serious.


    Chen Tiao across the distance of a few meters, smiling at the evil god Loki.


    "Angry? Come on, don''t get angry. "


    A bone stick is thrown in front of the evil god rocky.


    Loki, the evil god, was mad.


    Is there anyone who insults God like this?The evil god Rocky''s whole body began to fire.


    A lightning bolt fell on the evil god Loki.


    Nothing happened except for a spatter of sparks.


    "Well? The power of Saul''s fool? You have the power of Saul? "


    In the film and TV series, Saul is Rocky''s brother, unilaterally hanging Loki.


    In fact, rocky is Saul''s uncle.


    Not to mention Rocky''s own strength.


    Rocky''s three children don''t have an oil saver.


    It is said that finriel, the demon wolf who can kill Odin, yemenggad, a giant snake that can circle the earth head and tail, and Haila, the goddess of death, are all his species.


    As a father, rocky, not to say better than his children, at least not weaker than them.


    At least better than Saul in terms of lineage and intelligence.


    Therefore, it is not difficult to understand that Chen''s five thunders hit the top without any damage.


    "Chen, it''s important for us to do business." Zhang Tianyi reminds.


    "I want to go if I get angry?" Rocky looks at Chen with a dark face.


    "Otherwise?" Chen Xuan stopped.


    He didn''t mean to pay any attention to rocky.


    It doesn''t take to kill a man to punish him.


    Imprisonment is also a good option.


    Especially for Loki, a notorious evil god.


    "I want to challenge you. Do you dare to accept the challenge? The strong man. "


    "I dare not."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Loki, the evil god, is astonished. Shall we go with the plot.


    I can''t answer you like this.


    "If I lose, I can be loyal to you."


    "Ha ha..." Chen did not believe the evil god Loki.


    Rocky and Bader are not the same concept at all.


    Bader is a God who has been enslaved for 400 years. He thinks that 400 years will be over.


    But the evil god rocky, if he was enslaved for a year, what he thought was how to kill his master in a year.


    So even if he knelt down in front of Chen, Chen would not accept his submission.


    Chen is not naive enough to think that he can conquer him with his personal charm.


    You''re kidding. This is for rebellion.


    He himself is the God of the aSAH, and as a result, he has to take his wife and children and fight against Odin.


    And then die with Odin.


    As the initiator of the twilight of the gods, rocky did not gain any profit in this war.


    But he did, saying that there was only a thin line between the madman and the genius.


    But rocky is a pure lunatic.


    An irrational lunatic.

 Chapter 2981

    Chen is not interested in the challenge of Loki, the evil god.


    The treasure house of Odin is in front of us. Why should we put so many treasures? Don''t find an evil god to fight with?


    "Don''t you dare? You coward. "


    The evil god rocky called out provocatively. Of course, this is quite obvious.


    A dark red neutron star appeared in Chen''s hands.


    Loki''s face changed.


    He felt the power of the terrible flame in the dark red neutron star.


    "Aren''t you Lei''s authority?"


    He is not surprised that Chen has released attacks on other attributes.


    At their level, it''s no surprise that they master several low-level other attribute magic.


    Attribute transformation is just a piece of cake for them.


    However, conversion is bound to increase energy consumption.


    Therefore, if the top level magic is converted into other attributes, its power will be reduced by several levels.


    Chen Xuan is not the same. The Lei system power shown by Chen Xuan just now is strong enough.


    Even enough to threaten him.


    However, at the moment, Chen''s fire attribute energy is far more than that of the thunder system.


    "I heard that you are still the God of fire. I don''t know if you can absorb the fire attack."


    "Ha ha..." The evil god Rocky''s expression is slightly embarrassed: "actually I am joking with you."


    Absorb fire attack, of course.


    The evil god rocky holds the power of fire.


    But it doesn''t mean that he can absorb all the enemy''s fire attack instantly.


    Like a person thirsty to drink water, does not mean in the face of mountain torrents can drink all.


    This is the upper limit of absorption.


    If you run to the other side of the mountain torrent to drink water.


    The result is likely to be flooded by mountain floods.


    Chen''s dark red neutron star is absolutely not comparable to mountain torrents.


    Chen Xiao scattered the dark red neutron star.


    He didn''t plan to attack rocky.


    This product looks like a bully.


    And most of the time, he would like to attack himself.


    The best way is to ignore him.


    Bader is familiar in the secret road.


    It seems that he has come a lot.


    The final gate was enchanted with powerful magic.


    Finally, it was forced to open by Chen Xuan.


    When the treasure house of Odin is really displayed in front of the public.


    Everyone was stunned.


    There was no way to describe what they saw.


    Zhang Tianyi exaggerates to make the expression of dyspnea.


    Chen Xuan, baifula and Mary of the 23rd generation were all stunned.


    It''s not the first time Bader has seen this.


    However, no matter how many times you look at the pictures of Odin treasure house, they are still shocked.


    The air is filled with the fragrance of artifact.


    The artifact reflects each other.


    People look at me, I see you.


    "How?" Chen asked.


    "Bader, how much do you recognize?"


    "A quarter, maybe less."


    "First pick out what you recognize." Said Mary of the twenty third generation.


    It''s going to be a tough job.


    Not a few days of time is estimated to be endless.


    It''s just a quarter of what Bader identified and distributed.


    And they divided three days.


    And then there are those who don''t recognize it.


    Chen''s stupid method is to distribute by weight.


    What''s allocated, we''ll take a chance.


    It took five days.


    Finally, all the things in Odin''s treasure house are completely divided.


    The crowd came out of Odin''s treasure house.


    Rocky is still in the old place.


    As the crowd came out, Rocky''s eyes flickered.


    "Bader, are you not afraid of Odin''s punishment when you bring them here and steal Odin''s collection?"


    There was a meaningful smile on everyone''s face.


    Loki, the evil god, catches what is in the eyes of the people.


    "Is there something wrong with Asgard?"


    Unfortunately, no one answered Rocky''s question.


    "Tell me, what happened to Asgard? Odin''s dead? No Odin can''t die, unless Asgard is completely destroyed. The battle of twilight that I launched was defeated. I know more than anyone how difficult Odin is


    "Tell me quickly!" roared the evil god rocky


    Qiang -


    all of a sudden, the chain that tied the limbs of the evil god rocky broke without any sign.


    Everyone was stunned, including the evil god rocky, who was also stunned to see the broken chain."Odin Is Odin really dead? "


    "Yes, he is dead." Bader finally told the truth.


    The evil god Loki''s face was responsible. Gradually, the evil god''s expression became ferocious and crazy.


    "Dead, finally dead, the old guy finally died, ha ha Dead! That''s great. I''m dead at last. " Loki, the evil god, laughs wildly and repeats the same words.


    All of a sudden, the evil god rocky fiercely looked at the four men of Chen and Bader.


    "Now, finally, no one can limit me, no one can restrict me." Evil god Luoji looked at Chen Xuan and others with a grim smile: "give all the things you took from Odin treasure house."


    "What if we say no?"


    "Bader, you should know that Odin is dead, and I am the strongest God in the ASHA family." The evil god rocky said confidently, "these stupid human beings may still have a fluke, but you should understand that you have no chance of winning."


    "Maybe they still want to try it, maybe." Bader looked at Chen and others.


    At this time, Bader stepped forward, his palms burning white and black flames.


    "That''s right. I want to try how powerful the fire god of the ASAS is."


    "Three thousand years ago, I have seen mankind again, but I find that human beings are still as ignorant as ever." Loki, the God of evil, sneered at bevra.


    The hands of the evil god rocky also lit black and white flames.


    "Especially in terms of fire, I control all the flames, including the white fire and the darkest fire."


    Loki, the evil god, played with the black and white flames of his hands.


    "All those who use fire in front of me are fools, and those who challenge me with fire are even more fools among fools."


    Bevra launched the attack in silence.


    Loki, the evil god, did not escape and let the white fire of baifra''s right hand slap on his chest.


    At the same time, he also slapped his right palm on baifra''s chest.


    Bevra was blown out.


    But rocky, the evil god, stood still intact.


    "See, that''s the gap."


    Baifra''s eyes were still calm and took the initiative to attack again, this time with the dark inflammation of his left hand.


    The evil god Loki still did not hide or dodge, and fought back again in the same way.


    Baifra was shot out again.


    The white fire and the dark fire that remained in baifra''s body broke out at the same time.


    Bevra spewed out a mouthful of blood.


    "Ha ha It''s a childish manipulation method. I understand all your attacks, but you don''t understand my attack intention. Your struggle will only make you look weaker. "

 Chapter 2982

    Loki, the evil god, made the flying remarks of Diao.


    In the eyes of Chen Xuan and others, this is just a flag.


    Sure enough, Loki, the evil god, had just finished speaking.


    I saw him spray a mouthful of golden old blood.


    More than a dozen blood holes burst into Rocky''s chest.


    The evil god Loki looked up in disbelief and looked at bevra.


    "This How could that be possible? "


    "The antiques that lived thousands of years ago are changing. Even if you have the right to fire, you don''t know how to adapt and will only be replaced." Said bevra coldly.


    The evil god rocky soon understood.


    As the God of fire, his understanding and control of the fire has reached a fantastic level.


    "The original is to use different attributes of flame fusion to create a new flame attribute." As the evil god Loki said, his wounds were healing at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    And he absorbed the flame that bifra had hit him.


    But I didn''t expect that the two flames would suddenly change when they collided.


    That''s what got him hurt.


    But the injury did not hinder him.


    "That''s a good idea, but it didn''t kill me, and I already know what you''re doing, and now it''s not working for me." Said rocky, the evil god.


    There was a slight arc in the corner of bevra''s mouth.


    Zhang Tianyi, who was watching the battle nearby, shook his head: "it''s really an old thing thousands of years ago. Originally, his strength was stronger than that of baifula, and he had innate immunity and restraint to him. If he fought normally, baifula could hardly win, but now, he gives his victory to others."


    Chen''s half understanding.


    In any case, it''s rocky, the evil god, who has the upper hand?


    Baifra should be the passive one.


    "Where do you know that bevra is going to win? What''s more, it''s because he lost more? "


    Bader is the one who shares the same opinion with Chen.


    Bader''s the same level.


    Even though he is not young.


    In fact, he was on the beaten side of most battles of the same rank.


    Of course, he was used to being beaten.


    Anyway, it doesn''t hurt. If you die, you die.


    After ten seconds, he will be a hero again.


    Bader''s whole level is reflected in being beaten.


    As for combat power Weak is it.


    Chen''s level is not high either


    Of course, combat power is the biggest difference between them.


    Although Chen''s level is low, this is because of the way he went.


    The Blood Mary of the 23rd generation laughed and said, "what''s 7x8?"


    "56, what is this for?" Chen Xuan turned to look at the Blood Mary of the 23rd generation.


    "What about 7x8x9?"


    ¡°504¡£¡±


    ¡°7x8x9x5¡£¡±


    ¡°2520¡£¡±


    "Well..."


    "Bloody Mary, can you change a metaphor? Do you forget that we Chinese all know mental arithmetic? " Zhang Tianyi rolled his eyes and said.


    "In fact, every attack by byfra is like adding an equation of order. If Loki doesn''t absorb byfra''s attack in the first place and directly chooses to resist or avoid it, there will be no problem." The 23rd generation of Blood Mary said: "but he is conceited to absorb the attack of byfra. Every time baifula attacks, a new flame will change. For rocky, the absorbed flame will become more complicated, until even he can not thoroughly analyze it. Finally, the flame energy will completely lose control, and then..."


    "Would it be better if he didn''t absorb it?" Chen Xuan asked suspiciously.


    "Ha ha..." At the same time, Zhang Tianyi and the Blood Mary of the 23rd generation burst out laughing sarcastically.


    Chen''s face is red. Is it funny?


    He didn''t know what they were laughing at.


    Anyway, I must be laughing at my ignorance.


    Of course, bevra and the evil god rocky heard their conversation.


    In fact, their communication did not avoid the evil god rocky.


    The expression of the evil god rocky was, of course, strange.


    After Zhang Tianyi and the 23rd generation of Blood Mary remind.


    He was aware of the problem.


    Even Chen''s words were heard by him.


    At the same time, he was also surprised that in this case, he would not absorb it.


    Such a simple question, why do they despise so much?


    Baifra is looking at the evil god rocky with profound meaning.


    At this time, the palms of bifra ignited two more flames.


    A dark green, ghost fire.


    One was dark blue, and the other was cold smoke.


    Loki, the evil god, felt a chill on his back in an instant.He knew both of them. After all, he was the ancestor of playing with fire.


    But after listening to Zhang Tianyi and the 23rd generation Blood Mary.


    He felt like it was a big hole.


    No absorption, no absorption.


    However, Loki, the evil god, was afraid that he was already standing in the pit.


    By this time, baifra had already sent a ghost fire from afar.


    The evil god rocky has a secret way in his heart. Since he can''t absorb it, he should avoid it.


    But the ghost fire also has a navigation tracking.


    Wherever Loki runs, it follows.


    It''s no slower than rocky.


    As soon as the evil god Loki saw that the situation was not good, he turned back to be a black flame.


    Since we can''t hide it, we can detonate it directly.


    However, his black flame came into contact with the ghost fire, which was fused by the ghost fire.


    The ghost fire became more charming and terrifying.


    There was a disturbing darkness in the green fire.


    Loki, the evil god, was even more upset when he saw that the situation was not good.


    The mutated ghost fire was faster and came straight to the evil god Loki.


    Luo Ji, the evil god, could not hide himself, so he ran to Chen Xuan.


    This brings disaster to Shuidong.


    Chen Xuan grinned.


    Loki, the evil god, felt momentarily.


    I feel like I''ve picked the wrong person.


    Just when the evil god rocky wanted to change direction.


    All of a sudden, he felt trapped by an invisible force.


    In such a flash, the deviant ghost fire had already hit him.


    In an instant, the ghost fire penetrated his skin like a tarsal maggot.


    Ghost fire into the body, the evil god rocky immediately felt that some of the power in the body out of control.


    Loki, the evil god, quickly suppressed the out of control power.


    But at this moment, bevra threw another cold smoke.


    Loki, the evil god, once again passively absorbed it.


    The uncontrollable forces in the body have become more and more chaotic several times than before.


    "I haven''t made progress for thousands of years." Bevra shook her head. "You really don''t deserve the power of fire."


    Loki, the God of evil, gnaws his teeth and looks at bevra.


    "It''s just your accomplice who will help you. If you fight alone, you will be dead."


    "Since you know that I have accomplices and you are still fighting against us, do you still need us to give you a fair arena?"


    Rocky himself is a conspiracy.


    Of course he''s not really that naive.


    But as a loser, he is still very unwilling.


    But bevra would not be merciful because of his unwillingness.


    At this time, he threw a bloody flame.

 Chapter 2983

    Rocky, the evil god, is just like a bad signal.


    It''s all about the action.


    He couldn''t get away from the attack from baifra.


    Of course, the culprit of his abnormal behavior is Chen Xuan.


    Once again, the flame passively penetrated into the evil god Loki.


    Loki, the evil god, vomited a mouthful of blood.


    By this time he couldn''t move. He became very weak.


    Chen''s small world can easily suppress the evil god Loki.


    Bevra went to rocky, the evil god.


    As proud as Loki was before.


    Looking down at bevra.


    "Human beings, I recognize you. You are so powerful that you even surpass me, the God of fire, in using the power of fire. I am willing to submit to you and teach you all my skills."


    Bevra had a faint smile.


    There was also a smile on Rocky''s mouth.


    A temporary victory or defeat is never a key factor in determining the outcome.


    In the life of the evil god rocky, no, it was his divine physiology, and his dictionary was engraved with a word, betrayal.


    He doesn''t need a reason, or betrayal is his reason.


    For him, the temporary servitude is not unacceptable.


    Did he not kowtow to Odin.


    Now it''s just another person.


    As long as the time is right, he doesn''t mind another battle at dusk.


    "You will be the new God of fire. No, you can be the Supreme God."


    Rocky, the evil god, knows so much about human beings.


    He believed that no one could refuse his submission and allegiance.


    No one can refuse this supreme power.


    And he has a lot of ways to get rid of all kinds of constraints.


    Neither oath nor contract is a real constraint for him.


    "Sorry, I don''t need your loyalty." Said bevra, shaking her head.


    The evil god Loki was stunned for a moment, and could not help but look up at baifra.


    He didn''t expect that the human in front of him was so calm.


    In the face of his loyalty, he did not show any signs of heart.


    That''s not what it''s supposed to be about suppressing the excitement inside.


    This indifference made him feel uneasy.


    The evil god rocky didn''t realize it.


    In front of him, baifra had already passed the age when he would be influenced by such rhetoric.


    "What do you want? I can give everything. "


    "I''m afraid you can''t give." Bevra shook her head.


    "Yes, I''ve been in captivity for so long, and I have nothing." Loki, the evil god, pretended to be self mocking.


    Bevra shook her head again. "No, you do."


    "I have?"


    "Your blood."


    "What? What are you talking about? "


    Bevra did not answer Rocky''s question this time.


    It''s a direct hand.


    Soon, the evil god rocky felt wrong.


    The evil god rocky felt that the flame he had absorbed before was being drawn out again.


    And not only was the power of the fire drawn out, but also his blood.


    Full of divinity and power, full of blood of the power of fire.


    "Stop it! what are you doing? You are offending a God, you are committing a great crime Rocky, the evil god, is in a hurry.


    But his words did not stop bevra.


    Baifra is still drawing blood from the evil god Loki.


    "You want more powerful solutions. I have plenty of solutions. These are not problems for me. Stop!" "Bader, are you looking at it like this?" cried the evil god rocky anxiously? Did you just watch him kill your fellow


    Bader didn''t like rocky at all.


    "Sorry, there''s nothing I can do about it."


    I''m kidding. It''s strange that Bader will have a good opinion of the originator of the twilight battle.


    Don''t say he can''t intervene now.


    Even if there is strength, it is estimated to be a stone in the well.


    Instead of saving him.


    The evil god rocky is getting weaker and weaker.


    The more he wanted to struggle.


    But Chen Xuan firmly suppressed him.


    Loki, the evil god, is constantly changing her appearance.


    "Let me go..." Old woman form.


    "Please, don''t..." A girl.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The evil god rocky has a thousand faces, but these are not enough to shake people''s attitude.


    Loki, the evil god, is a great threat to his life.


    If he doesn''t get rid of Odin''s seal, people will not take him seriously.


    Make fun of him, just like before.But he killed himself.


    The first time you get out of trouble, you''re going to have trouble with people.


    Loki''s body began to shrivel.


    It''s like a starving ghost who hasn''t eaten for hundreds of years.


    In fact, he did not eat for hundreds of years.


    In the end, the last drop of God''s blood was drained by byfra.


    In front of baifra, red with golden blood cells circled.


    And the evil god rocky did not die completely.


    As one of the strongest gods of the ASHA Protoss.


    Even if the blood is drained, it still has a strong vitality.


    "Bevlar, give me his body." Zhang Tianyi said.


    Baifra looked at Zhang Tianyi: "what are you going to do?"


    "Refining medicine, refining spirit medicine." Zhang Tianyi looked at the withered body of the evil god Luoji and said, "although you have drained his blood, his body is still precious material."


    How could rocky, the evil god, think that one day he would meet such a vicious group of people.


    Are they evil gods or are they?


    Why do you feel that they are more evil than themselves?


    "We all want one." Chen said, and others nodded.


    "Good." Zhang Tianyi agreed decisively.


    Zhang Tianyi took out a scroll, drew a few strokes between his fingers on the scroll, and then patted Luo Ji, the evil god.


    Loki, the evil god, is directly included in the scroll.


    Baifra has also collected all the blood of God.


    His harvest is not small, at least his face rare smile of satisfaction.


    "Can we get out of here?"


    "Let''s go."


    "By the way, what happened to that little world of nothingness before? Why absorb our mana? " Zhang Tianyi asked.


    "It''s a new world. It doesn''t belong to any one of the nine realms. It''s the tenth world. However, the small world is so imperfect that it can''t generate the aura of heaven and earth. Instead, it will seize the magic power of the creatures that enter and turn it into the aura of heaven and earth."


    People looked at each other and were surprised.


    Zhang Tian pointed out: "the new small world is of great research value. If you have the opportunity to go there again, you may have different insights."


    "But it''s a bit of a hassle to enter that little world of nothingness, where the environment is too restrained for us."


    "Why can you not be affected? Although you are different from us in essence, you also absorb the aura of heaven and earth? " Zhang Tianyi looks at Bader and asks.


    "If you close your Qi sense in advance, you won''t be affected by that small world after you go in. However, you can''t absorb the aura of heaven and earth, so you can only do it without consumption."

 Chapter 2984

    All of them showed their curiosity about the small world of nothingness.


    It''s different from the first two nihilistic little worlds.


    At first, the two sites they passed were the broken world.


    Everything has been destroyed.


    And the nihilistic world that Bader later calculated to shut them up was a new one.


    Because the law of that world is not perfect, so there is nothing.


    But the two nihilism are quite different.


    There are many broken little worlds.


    But the new world is very, very rare.


    It''s even more valuable than a few artifacts.


    For Chen, Zhang Tianyi and baifula at least, it is priceless.


    It''s a way to explore the mysteries of Yuhua.


    In the past, they explored themselves to the extreme.


    Now what they need to explore is no longer limited to themselves, but heaven and earth.


    Nothing is more valuable than exploring a new world.


    Mary of the 23rd generation went home first.


    She was invited by Zhang Tianyi for Shenshu.


    Zhang Tianyi removes the magic and goes straight to her hometown.


    Convenient, efficient and extremely fast.


    Chen Tiao, Zhang Tianyi and baifula are not so convenient.


    They need the original way back, or the old way, stop one by one.


    Alfheim -


    "it''s beautiful, no matter how many times, it''s so fascinating."


    "In other words, it should be OK for us to take the world for our own use? Is there a state of power in the world? " Zhang Tianyi asked.


    "There is no country, but I hope their lives will not change and shake. They are all good spirits who yearn for peace. They have only a social system formed by small tribes. If human beings discover this world, it will be a disaster for them."


    Chen Xuan looks at Bader.


    In his eyes, Bader should be a very selfish person.


    I didn''t expect there would be such a side.


    When talking about the race of alfheim, there is gentleness on his face.


    At least it''s much softer than when he talks about the ASHA Protoss.


    It was as if this was his home, and the race was his family.


    Bader felt Chen''s eyes, looked at Chen''s, and said, "I am the faith of all the races in yalfheim here, and I have the duty to protect them."


    Chen Xuan shrugged, OK.


    He did not want to be such an aggressor and exterminator for no reason.


    The world is really beautiful and fascinating.


    But it''s as fragile as a crystal ball.


    Don''t say anything about coming here to play or just looking for treasures.


    As long as you enter here, you will inevitably have contact with the ethnic groups here.


    More times, there will be conflicts.


    Some things are not subjective malice, more likely is the difference between habits and their respective positions.


    Bader''s words, though soft as they look, are actually a little tough.


    Half a day later, they finally returned to earth.


    Familiar environment, familiar air, familiar aura.


    ¡­¡­


    "Xiaohe, don''t you have any chips?"


    "It''s outside the door. Go and move it."


    "I don''t want to move." Carrie moved her butt.


    "You haven''t practiced these days, have you?"


    "No That bastard is not here anyway Carrie replied lazily. She picked up the coke bottle next to her mouth and poured it into her mouth: "it''s wonderful to live without that bastard. I feel like every day is a paradise."


    "If he comes back, you''re dead."


    "I hope he never comes back, God, I pray to you that he will die somewhere Amen. "


    Click and wipe -


    that''s the sound of eating potato chips.


    Jialiwen and Xiaohe are both stunned.


    Then I saw Chen Xuan come in with a bag of potato chips.


    "It''s delicious." Chen said.


    Puff -


    all the coke in Carrie''s mouth came out.


    ¡°¡Ñ©n¡Ñ£¡£¡¡±


    Chen Mao smiles at Xiaohe and jialiwen in their panic.


    "What did I hear just now? You seem to be cursing an asshole. Tell me who the asshole is in your mouth. I''ll kill him


    Shivering


    "Who gave you the courage to call me a jerk behind your back!???"


    With a roar of Chen, Xiao He and jialiwen''s nests were smashed.


    "That Mr. Chen Don''t be angry The neighbors see it''s not good. " Xiaohe said cautiously."Nothing All the neighbors have moved out, and now there are only two of you in this community. "


    "Ah?"


    "From today on, you can get 100% exercise without going out. I will bring your test objects here."


    ¡°¡Ñ©n¡Ñ£¡£¡¡±


    "That who, you get out of here."


    "Who?"


    "I am you." Chen said.


    I want to hide in jialiwen''s body.


    Anyway, it was jialiwen who was taught by Chen Xuan, not him.


    But this time Chen asked him to come out.


    He can''t pretend he''s not there.


    "Boss, what do you want me to do?"


    Chen''s finger a flick, I subconsciously on the mouth.


    The first reaction to the mouthfeel is the soul fragment.


    But it didn''t taste the same as he remembered.


    More vigorous, more pure.


    A very small piece.


    Maybe it''s just the size of a finger.


    But it''s very real.


    Some of the evil spirits that Calvin usually caught him.


    It''s gone in one mouthful. It''s almost digested before the lower abdomen.


    It''s like starting to feel white.


    It''s tasteless and full.


    However, the soul fragments that Chen had just given him were totally different.


    Even after entering the abdomen, he still felt full.


    It feels like a military compressed biscuit. It can save a few days'' meal.


    "Big man, do you have any more?" I''m obviously not full.


    "After that, Carrie will be lazy and fight me to death." Chen''s Yin pity said.


    "You know, boss, don''t worry. Jialiwen will be given to me, and Xiaohe will be given to me."


    In fact, I''m not stupid. Chen Xuan made it clear that she was asked to train jialiwen.


    Chen''s various behaviors are very obvious.


    Xiaohe and jialiwen are the two little white men.


    I always think that Chen is simply teasing them.


    It''s fun to torture them.


    But he didn''t tell Carrie about it.


    Since Chen doesn''t want to say it, of course he won''t.


    The main fear is that he will be killed by Chen.


    After all, it''s true for Chen to train jialiwen and Xiaohe.


    But tossing people are also good at it.


    ¡°¡Ñ©n¡Ñ£¡£¡¡± Carrie was speechless for a long time with her mouth open.


    You are boarding on me. Why do you want to help others?


    You''re bought off with a single bite?


    ¡°¡Ñ©n¡Ñ£¡£¡¡± Xiaohe is also very eager to plug, I am playing soy sauce, you make you, care what I do.


    And I haven''t been lazy these days.


    "Well, you can do it now."


    "Action? What? " Xiaohe and jialiwen are both confused.


    "I created a small psychic space in this community. I put hundreds of evil spirits and monsters. Every day, I will release one twentieth of the evil spirits and monsters. All you have to do is eliminate all the evil spirits and monsters. Then the boundary of this psychic space can be opened and you can leave here."

 Chapter 2985

    Release 1 / 20 evil spirits and monsters every day.


    It''s not that they have to kill the same number of evil spirits and monsters every day.


    As long as they can survive in the pursuit of the remaining monsters.


    Of course, if they can''t kill one in twenty on the first day.


    Even if they survive, they cannot be eliminated the next day.


    After accumulating so much every day, the pressure they face will gradually increase in the last few days.


    In the end, the situation collapsed.


    Of course, this is not what Chen needs.


    The purpose of Chen''s transformation of this community is not simply to improve the difficulty.


    But the difficulty here is limited to their own strength level.


    They are all stuck in a small bottleneck.


    More intense combat pressure is needed to break through the neck.


    After a brief explanation of the situation, Chen left.


    Left a face of confused Xiaohe and jialiwen.


    Soon, they felt an air of extreme evil around them.


    It''s not that their perception is too superior.


    It''s mainly because it smells like a septic tank.


    There is a sense of brush presence within a few kilometers.


    They can''t even pretend to be ostriches.


    The two women looked at each other, and both expressed their helplessness.


    Chen Xiao looks at the two people.


    Although left, but did not go far.


    At best, it''s just out of their vision.


    After all, this kind of testing ground is Chen''s first manufacturing.


    The function is almost the same as the test tower that the handsome boy sent him.


    But it''s 10 billion light-years less effective.


    This also reflects the level of Chen''s.


    Moreover, it is also matched with the artifact of Chen Tiao Gang just starting from the Odin treasure house, the mountain breath.


    Energy is a big gem.


    It is used to maintain the energy supply of this large-scale pilot plant.


    Without the interest of this mountain, Chen Xuan would not have made such a testing ground.


    In fact, the evil spirits and monsters in this test field are relatively common.


    Under normal circumstances, they belong to something slightly better than ordinary people.


    If you stand in a row, regardless of spirit penetration, a Ferrari can crush all of them.


    But in this testing ground, they have been upgraded three levels in a row.


    The strongest disaster level is almost equal to half a step to the Qing Dynasty.


    But the strongest ones will only be released in the last few days.


    After they are killed, they do not really die, but return to the earth.


    The cooldown of a few days will be revived the next time the proving ground is activated.


    So there is no comparison with the trial tower.


    Each floor of the tower is a small world.


    There is no cooldown for the monster refresh.


    On the one hand, he was worried about the safety of Xiaohe and jialiwen.


    What''s more, they don''t trust their own testing ground.


    After all, this is the first attempt to make this kind of thing.


    To this end, Chen even bought the whole community back.


    Secondly, he is not sure whether Xiaohe and jialiwen are suitable for this testing ground.


    After all, they are not professional testers.


    Fortunately, they did well.


    For the time being, at least, their performance was unexpected.


    The first evil spirit to be released.


    They didn''t take too much time to solve it.


    At the same time, when solving the evil spirits, he also contributed a lot to them.


    It is a kind of low-grade alchemy material, which is not small in worldwide production, but also has a great use.


    Many alchemy props and magic potions can be used in the evening earth.


    Two people look at the fall of the evening soil, small lotus face a black.


    "Does that guy use this as a game copy?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Carrie.


    That''s right. Chen Kai created this testing ground according to the concept of game copy.


    In addition to the concept of replica, Chen can also adjust this replica No, it''s supposed to be the value of the proving ground.


    The range can be up to ten times.


    As a matter of fact, the ten fold difficulty is not much different for the whole.


    For example, if the strongest evil spirit reaches the half step of Qingjing, it is still half step Shangqing even if it is ten times stronger.


    Chen did not leave until they had solved all the enemy units recovered on the first night.


    It has to be said that their progress is quite obvious.


    Although jialiwen seems to be lazy for a few days, she is also secretly practicing.


    In the next few days, Chen arranged for a person to watch.To avoid unexpected situations.


    It has to be said that fighting is the best way to enhance our strength.


    This sentence is by no means empty talk.


    Jialiwen and Xiaohe''s strength improved very quickly.


    That little bottle neck has already broken through.


    And it broke through unconsciously.


    Then there is the broad road, all the way forward by leaps and bounds.


    So that Chen had to secretly improve the difficulty in a few days.


    As non professional testers, they actually provided experimental data for Chen.


    ¡­¡­


    "Hi, Chen. Are you interested in going to an auction?" Steven called Chen suddenly.


    "What auction?"


    "It''s my private collection auction." "I''m going to put some of my collection up for auction," Steven said


    "Well? Are you short of money? If you are short of money, I can lend it to you. " Chen said.


    With the relationship between him and Steven, as long as Steven talks, it''s no problem how much money he has.


    What''s more, with Steven''s reputation, he definitely deserves Chen''s every financial support.


    Maybe what he paid back to Chen was not necessarily wealth, it might be a good investment.


    So Chen doesn''t have to worry about Steven''s failure to pay back the money.


    Even Chen hopes he won''t pay back the money.


    "It''s true that I''m a bit short of money, but it''s not a big problem. Besides, I''ve pressed some collectibles on hand, and I''ve just taken them out to cash."


    Investment in art is often not to make money, but to preserve value.


    The truth is actually the same as investing in gold.


    But it''s different.


    Gold belongs to hard currency and metal currency with stable value.


    So investment in gold is the kind of money that you can''t earn or lose.


    Investing in art is not the same.


    It''s very likely that this thing will go wrong.


    And put aside the artistic value.


    The market price of these things is also extremely volatile.


    And it''s too easy to manipulate.


    For example, an artist''s work is hoarded in large quantities, and then each time a painting is sent out, the painting is bought back at a high price. After repeated several times, the value of the artist''s work will rise at an amazing speed.


    Art is not understood, but interpreted.


    And the person who interprets is often the one who gains.


    Chen has always kept his business at a distance.


    Because Chen does not know anything, for the industry he does not understand, Chen has never gambled on luck.


    But Chen decided to accept Steven''s invitation.


    Whether or not to buy, there is still time to hold personal field.

 Chapter 2986

    "Gavage, why are you here?" Chen came to the auction.


    "Chen, I didn''t expect you to be here." Lila gewich looked at Chen Xuan in surprise: "you don''t see anything, do you?"


    Lila gewicz is not well.


    He''s here to buy, of course.


    Now there''s a potential competitor.


    If you change a competitor, Lila gaevitch even wants to make the competition evaporate.


    But Chen is obviously not an operational type.


    Chen is richer and stronger than he is.


    There is also a point, he owes Chen Zhen Tianda''s gratitude.


    "No, Steven is my friend. He invited me. I''m here. Is there anything you need in this auction?" Chen asked.


    "Well This... " Lila gaevitch hesitated.


    "I promise not to bid with you." Chen Xuan shrugged and said.


    "A artifact." Lila gaevitch lowered her voice and said, "I saw it in the brochure of the auction. Chen, are you really not going to bid with me?"


    Chen''s eyes rolled and joked. It was not as good as several hundred million dollars.


    Shortly after, the auction began, and Chen sat down with Lila gaevitch.


    The two were chatting in a low voice because they hadn''t arrived at the items that lira gevich needed to bid on.


    Steven is the sponsor of the auction.


    Half of the people present were his relatives, friends or connections.


    Some of them Chen met at Steven''s private party.


    Maybe it''s a little chat, or a one-sided relationship.


    In this kind of public occasion, when they see each other familiar, they will nod their heads.


    The vast majority of the auction is within a million dollars.


    Two of them are dead beat. It''s estimated that Steven''s hands will be hit by those two.


    After the completion of the eighth auction.


    At this time, the auctioneer began to announce the ninth lot.


    Scarlet star, a six kilogram red crystal.


    This red crystal is of outstanding quality.


    And under the deliberate lighting of the auction table, it is dazzling.


    Even the rich people present were attracted by the scarlet star.


    It''s beautiful.


    Chen Xiaoxian feels lira gewich''s spirit is inspired. It seems that his goal is this thing.


    However, looking at the scarlet star, Chen Xuan could not help frowning.


    Because he has one on hand.


    The reserve price of scarlet star is one million dollars.


    As soon as the auctioneer announced the price, Lila gaevitch couldn''t bear to shout.


    "A million."


    "1.05 million."


    ¡­¡­


    "Four million dollars."


    There''s been an uproar at the scene.


    They didn''t expect such a high price for a red crystal.


    According to the market price, they will certainly lose money, and it will be a serious loss.


    Generally, the price of jewelry collection at auction will be closer to the actual price.


    For example, this large-scale red crystal itself has no significant reviews or biographies in history.


    So the price between one million and two million dollars is more in line with its actual price.


    But now, the price has been raised to four million dollars.


    This is obviously beyond most people''s expectation.


    But what''s even more surprising is still to come.


    As the auction continued, the price soared to $10 million.


    Chen looks at the four people who are bidding with lira gewich.


    A beautiful woman in a red dress, the other three are all men, and they are all psychics.


    And Lila gaevitch is still not ready to give up.


    The other four did not give up.


    When the price reached 20 million dollars, a bidder withdrew.


    Four bidders, including Lila gaevitch, have already turned red.


    "Gavitch, this scarlet star is your artifact?" Chen asked in a low voice.


    "Well, the scarlet star, to be exact, it''s Freya''s red star, Freya is..."


    "I know In Nordic mythology, Odin''s wife, Queen of gods, Warner Protoss, Queen of magic. "


    "Is this scarlet star genuine?" Chen replied


    "Of course, I investigated. It''s genuine." Lila gaevitch said definitely.


    "Is there anything in the same style?"


    "It''s impossible. It''s an artifact."


    "Do you think this one at auction is a fake?"


    "Chen, I''ve been in contact with Mr. Steven before the auction starts, and I''ve got experts to identify it.""What''s your psychological price?" Chen asked in a low voice.


    Lila gaevitch hesitated a little: "a billion dollars But I don''t have so much cash on hand. If I do, I''m afraid you need to support me But I don''t think it''s as high as that. I don''t want to make headlines


    "I have one on hand, very similar to the one in front of me."


    "I think the one in your hand is more likely to be a forgery." Lila gaevitch said definitely.


    "I just started with that one."


    "Maybe you should go to the person who gave you something. Maybe you can recover the money you were cheated."


    "I didn''t buy it. I killed the man and got it from the man''s collection room."


    "Well Well, I don''t think he''s in general bad luck. Of course, you''re in bad luck, too


    "He''s a God, a real God. I didn''t expect there would be fakes in his treasure house."


    "What?" Cried Lyra gavitch.


    "Sir, please sit down and bid if you want to bid. The current price is $31 million."


    "Sorry..." Lila gaevitch sat down again, but her face was startled.


    Lila gaevitch lowered her voice. "Chen, are you serious?"


    "The God I killed, he happened to be from the Nordic mythology." Chen said.


    Lila gaevitch looked back at the scarlet star on the auction floor.


    And look at Chen Yu again.


    "200 million dollars." Chen said.


    Lila gaevitch nodded immediately, "OK, no problem But I need to pay by instalments. "


    "In installments, at the bank rate."


    "No problem."


    Lila gaevitch is more excited, which has nothing to do with money.


    It is mainly because Chen gave a positive answer.


    And in front of the red star on the auction table, he was only 70% sure.


    If you really go home, it''s too late to cry.


    The scarlet star in Chen''s hands must be true.


    After all, he killed a Nordic God.


    So the origin of his scarlet star is undoubtedly more convincing.


    Lila gaevitch didn''t make a bid, but the sale of the scarlet star continues.


    The remaining three raised the price of the scarlet star to 245.5 million dollars.

 Chapter 2987

    It''s a very amazing price.


    The one who shot the scarlet star was the woman in the red dress.


    Lira gewicz may be the only one of several bidders with a smile.


    And the auction was obviously unexpected.


    A red crystal sold for more than 200 million dollars.


    This has set a new auction record.


    At present, the highest transaction price of gem auction is less than 100 million.


    Of course, it''s not that the most expensive gem costs less than 100 million yuan.


    It is mainly because of the achievements that have been made, it is impossible to take them out to shoot, such as the star of Africa or the mountain of light.


    If these gemstones are taken out, it''s a billion dollar start.


    But unless the eagle royal family is exterminated, it can''t be taken out.


    But a ruby crystal set a record for a gem auction.


    It''s really amazing.


    As we all know, the price of crystal is much lower than that of diamond.


    But the red star of the auction set a record.


    People have to marvel at this amazing price.


    Lila gaevitch can''t wait to go with Chen to get the scarlet star.


    At home Portia and jevla are cleaning the house.


    Little Larissa is sleeping.


    Lila gaevitch followed Chen into the house.


    At the first glance into the living room, Lila gaevitch screamed.


    "Chen, you just put it in the living room?"


    "It''s beautiful, isn''t it? Now it''s sold to you, and I have to find a beautiful alternative." Chen''s tone is still quite reluctant.


    "You''re a real luxury with 200 million dollars worth of living room decorations." Lila gaevitch said, sullenly.


    Indeed, if it wasn''t for the $200 million, Chen would not be willing to change the accessories.


    After all, not every artifact is worth 200 million dollars.


    First of all, there needs to be a person with vision. Second, this person has 200 million dollars. Second, this person is willing to spend 200 million dollars.


    If there are people willing to spend $100 million on each artifact, Chen does not mind selling all the artifact in hand.


    "Wonderful, wonderful, perfect product." Lila gaevitch marvels at the same time, is also fond of the scarlet star.


    I don''t know. I don''t think I''ve seen this rich man.


    "Jevla, isn''t this a ornament? You can get one for thousands of dollars. As for exaggeration."


    Half a month ago, Chen Xuan put it here.


    They see each other every day. I don''t think so.


    She looked at Portia and said, "if you had 200 million dollars in your bedroom, I would have the same expression."


    "Well You mean 200 million dollars? This crystal ornament? "


    Portia''s mouth was wide and her face was full of disbelief.


    You''re kidding. I wipe it three times a day.


    You told me it''s worth 200 million?


    If I break it by accident, am I going to sell myself?


    "Yes."


    Jevla came first to Portia, so she heard their conversation.


    "Damn capitalists, the furnishings in the living room are worth 200 million dollars."


    Portia''s face was full of envy and jealousy.


    My eyes wander in the living room.


    Maybe there''s 200 million dollars worth of stuff here.


    Maybe my boss doesn''t care.


    Maybe I''ll have a chance to feel it home.


    "Are you sure?"


    "Yes, yes, it is. This is true."


    "Of course. After all, his last master was a real God."


    "It''s worth 200 million dollars."


    "In other words, what is the use of it?"


    Lila gaevitch hesitated a little, and finally said, "do you know what Freya is good at?"


    "Have a son?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Lira gewich looked at Chen Xuan with disgust: "it''s divination."


    "What''s the use of that?" Although Chen can''t, there are many people who know how to do some divination.


    There are many magic arts in the Department of prophecy. For example, the divination, character measurement, facial appearance and Prime Minister of China are all prophecy related.


    So is western astrology.


    Almost every religion and power, more or less, master a little of the magic of prophecy.


    But prophecy is not really predicting the future.


    At least, no one can calculate exactly what happened in a certain place, a certain day, a certain minute, a second, a year later.


    Most of the prophecy magic is actual combat. In the battle, we can predict what kind of attack the opponent will make in the next moment or predict the battle direction of the enemy and ourselves in a certain period of time.Of course, Chen knows that lira gawai has his own purpose.


    It''s just that he doesn''t understand what the value of the 200 million dollars is.


    If it''s just divination and prediction, as long as it''s not the kind of prediction of the end of the world and so on, we should still be able to find some people.


    At least, the fortune tellers certainly don''t need 200 million dollars.


    In short, diviners can predict the future, but the more distant it is, the more blurred it will be.


    If it is to predict what happens in a day, it can be accurate to a few minutes and seconds to step on the dog Shi.


    If it''s a day later, you can basically predict what happened in a certain period of time.


    However, if the time is longer, the effect will drop.


    After a year, if it''s a big event, then what''s the big day.


    For example, birth, aging, death and so on. It''s a big deal.


    If it''s ten years later, it can only be predicted by things of super disaster level.


    If it''s 100 years later It''s the end of the world.


    If an event is predicted, the event with greater influence is more likely to be predicted.


    If it is an individual, the more powerful the person is, the more variables there are, and the less likely it is to be predicted.


    "In the legend of our elves..."


    "Wait a minute As the only elf envoy for hundreds of years, you are a legend in itself. "


    "I''m not a legend. I''ll get back to business." Lila gawich seriously said: "in the legend of the elves, there is an elf treasure, in which there is the secret of becoming the king of elves. However, only the elves can find the treasure, and the elves have long lost the elves, so the treasure has been lost for thousands of years."


    "In other words, it''s a dead knot, isn''t it? You can''t find the spirit treasure without the spirit king, and you can''t know the way to become the spirit king without the spirit treasure? "


    "Yes, so now I can only turn to external forces to find the treasure of the spirit through divination."


    "Well, good luck."


    The treasure of the elves is their own business.


    And from Lila gaevitch''s attitude, he shouldn''t want outsiders to get involved.


    Although Chen Xuan was curious about the treasures of the elves.


    But Chen still respects lira gewich.

 Chapter 2988

    "By the way, the people who bid with you today seem to be psychics, too."


    "It''s my family." "It''s just a different branch," Rilla gawicz said


    "It''s not your enemy, is it?"


    "Not the white elves." Lyra gaevitch replied.


    The white spirit group of people Chen Yu also had some contact, but no friendship.


    After all, everyone is in the Los Angeles area.


    white elf, who knows who has the final say.


    So they still have a lot of friction with the dark elves led by lira gavagh.


    However, they were relatively restrained and basically did not make a big mistake.


    Even if people die, it''s their own internal business.


    It is well known to those who seldom make trouble.


    As far as personal friendship is concerned, Chen''s preference for lira gawai is concerned.


    However, the two clans remained neutral.


    Lila gawich never went to Chen for help because of the loss in the fight.


    Of course, the main reason is that he won''t suffer a loss.


    Now, among the two clans, the dark elves are more powerful.


    After all, there is lira gewicz, the spirit that exists.


    Now the head of the white elves is wendini.


    It''s still Lila gawich''s old lover.


    His two half blood children are also the princesses of the white elves.


    So even if the two clans had any friction, lira gaevitch would not have died.


    Moreover, it is impossible for this society to fight as often as it used to.


    The conflict over the entrance to the hidadar nest in Oman was the biggest in recent years.


    "Well, I wish you success."


    ¡­¡­


    In this world, elves can be basically divided into white elves and dark elves.


    However, it does not mean that there are only two ethnic groups, but also a considerable number of ethnic groups and branches.


    For example, gray elves, blood elves and shadow elves belong to the more common branches of elves.


    Some are rare, such as snow mountain spirit and mountain forest spirit.


    Either the ethnic groups live in inaccessible places, or the environment is bad.


    Or it''s a place that ordinary people can''t reach. It''s seclusion, with little or no contact with human beings.


    The name basically represents some of their characteristics or habits.


    However, in this era, it is almost impossible not to join the WTO at all.


    Even if it''s a proud tribe like elves.


    Even if they still keep the custom of seclusion, they inevitably choose some spokesmen in human society.


    Chen Xiao watched the news on TV.


    At the moment, on the No. 5 highway, there is a big drama of extraordinary flying car gun battle.


    It has to be said that in the news channel of the United States, there is always such a stimulating gunfight.


    But gradually, Chen''s smile froze.


    Because, in the TV screen, there are some non firearms light.


    "My God, what happened? What was the red light just now? What kind of weapon was developed by the military? Did you get them all? Maybe the director can play back the picture just now. It seems to be some kind of laser weapon. "


    The reporter on the scene on the helicopter said in an exaggerated tone.


    Basically, people who understand elemental magic know that the red light just now is the death ray.


    It''s a high-level product, but it''s quite practical. It''s almost a necessary skill for the fire element mage.


    Just then, Chen''s phone rang.


    "Where are you now, President? Is it convenient to turn on the TV? Or the official website of the news channel of XX TV station, where news is broadcast live. "


    "I''m at home and I''m watching the news you said. You''re going to send someone to stop the farce. In addition, they should be arrested and let them die. And That''s all for the news. "


    Soon, the news stopped.


    And the host of the broadcasting room said the signal problem.


    That''s right. West did it.


    Instead of communicating with TV stations, he directly cut off their satellite signal legend.


    But the car chase, gunfight and magic war continued.


    A woman in red stood up from the sports car in front of her.


    "Gosh, don''t be so impulsive. It''s too dangerous." The driver was also a woman. Contrary to the red woman who stood up, she was dressed in black, equally sexy.


    "Rhine, those shadow bugs are so annoying that I don''t want to keep pestering them." Gosi said coldly.


    "Don''t make too much noise on that TV station."


    "Then I''ll shoot them down first." Said Goss."You''re crazy. Are you going to expose the spirit world directly? Do you want to fight against the world? Maybe we''re being watched by the world right now. " Rhein exclaimed in horror.


    "Well There''s a tunnel in front of you. You can start right ahead. "


    Gose finally decided to compromise with reality.


    No way, even if she wants to face the air again, she has to consider for her own blood elf clan.


    As soon as Rhine stepped on the gas, the car rushed into the tunnel.


    The two cars chasing behind also rushed into the tunnel.


    "Rhine, you take the scarlet star out first, I''ll stop them." Gosi suddenly jumped up and down from the sports car, his hands burning hot.


    "Melting fire!"


    The ground of the tunnel broke suddenly with several cracks and the ground was covered with magma.


    The two cars immediately fell into the cracks and were gradually engulfed by magma.


    But the people in the car soon got out of the car.


    At the head was a tall man in a black windbreaker.


    "Gosh, hand it over."


    "Della Tu, can you afford it? I took it for 245.5 million dollars


    "You win in the auction, but it doesn''t mean you have the scarlet star." "The more than 200 million dollars is just your tuition," the windbreaker said coldly


    "You are not entitled to my tuition, including the shadow clan behind you."


    "Is it? What if we were added? "


    Suddenly, the lava on the ground began to cool rapidly.


    At the same time, the air in the tunnel also drops rapidly.


    A cold wind came in from the entrance of the tunnel, with a few flakes of snow.


    You know, it''s early May. The cold wind and snow in this season are obviously not the weather reasons.


    In the snow came five women in white.


    "Snow fairy? They are not good partners. " Gosi scoffed at her face.


    "There''s no need for you to instigate our relationship. I''m not cooperating with them, at least not after you''ve got your scarlet star." The windbreaker said.


    To put it bluntly, they are only temporarily cooperating.


    When the blood elves represented by gose were out of the game, it was their turn to fight between the shadow clan and the snow mountain clan.


    The snow mountain clan is a semi secluded state, and the shadow clan has little influence in human society. It is much worse than the blood elf clan which has developed in human society for hundreds of years.


    This led them to temporarily cooperate with the blood elves.

 Chapter 2989

    Although gose is the strongest, she is not sure to suppress the whole audience.


    After all, she is only one person, and the shadow clan and the snow mountain clan add up to 12 people.


    It''s not difficult to run. After all, no one can stop her.


    So her plan is to put off time and give Rhine enough time to run far.


    Neither the windbreaker nor the blood elves immediately ordered the action.


    Gose''s strength is famous among the elves.


    Very strong! How strong is it?


    It is similar to Zhang Tianyi''s status in the spiritual world.


    Gose is also known as the strongest among the elves.


    She has a hot personality, almost every clan has met.


    Even when there was a conflict with which clan, she ran around the family.


    And then leave unharmed.


    She had visited the lands of the white elves and the dark elves.


    She didn''t go too far. She just gave it away.


    More than ten times down, her reputation has been recognized by various clans.


    And, of course, her strength.


    But she is not the first master of the elves.


    After all, each clan has its own details.


    There are some old guys who can''t care about it with her, a little girl under 50.


    Therefore, as long as it doesn''t go too far, no one of the older generation will fight against her.


    But her strength is solid.


    Maybe not catch up with the older generation.


    But among the elves of the same generation or older generation, she is almost recognized as the first master.


    Of course, the shadow clan and the Xueshan clan have a lot of potential, and they are not guilty of fighting.


    The point is that they all want to take each other''s hands first, so that they can reap profits.


    This led to a temporary standoff.


    But it is not destined to last long.


    The three forces on both sides are likely to break the deadlock at any time.


    Suddenly, a sudden voice came.


    "Sorry to disturb you."


    People saw that a middle-aged man came to the other end of the tunnel.


    "I''m the manager of this area. My superior asked me to come and have a look at the situation here. By the way, I''d like to invite you to have a coffee. Could you please come with me?"


    "Go away." She looked at the comer from the corner of her eyes.


    "It''s so beautiful, but it''s not cute at all." Ingrid''s face was helpless: "you make me very embarrassed, I don''t like to start."


    Ingrid took out the dragon''s tooth dagger and threw it.


    "Be careful. My projection is not very accurate."


    No one took Ingrid seriously.


    As if the uninvited guest was just air.


    Ingrid''s Dragon tooth dagger came out of his hand.


    Everyone didn''t care a bit about Ingrid''s attack.


    It''s too weak to hit any of them.


    Whew -


    suddenly, Ingrid disappeared.


    In an instant, gose''s scalp exploded.


    A strong sense of crisis came from my heart.


    The external gas field layer has been broken through, and the inner gas field layer has been broken through


    Then there''s the magic shield around it.


    Silk instinctively released a flame.


    Then a vague figure flew back.


    Too fast, the other side instantly gave up the intention to continue to attack gosi.


    Turn to attack the shadow clan and the snow mountain clan.


    "Ah..."


    "Not good..."


    "It''s the speed type of strengthening system!"


    "Damn it..."


    "He''s too fast..."


    In an instant, eight spirits of the shadow clan and the snow mountain clan fell to the ground.


    Ingrid gently catches the flying dragon tooth dagger.


    And the rest of the three elves, all scalp numb.


    Terror! Maybe it''s just a few seconds.


    In such a short time, he killed eight elves in seconds.


    And the only thing that came back was gossiping.


    But gose knew that if there were no other people on the scene, he would definitely be killed by seconds.


    Because the middle-aged man in front of him can''t kill himself.


    It''s because it takes two or three seconds for him to break through.


    If he tries to break through himself in two or three seconds, he will be taken advantage of by others.


    He made the right choice, gave up himself and attacked others.


    Such as gose, a psychic will habitually release his aura.


    The main function of outer gas field is perception, which has certain defensive power.


    If the enemy is casting magic, it can slightly distort the magic''s flight path, or slow down the magic''s flying speed.The inner gas field is of high defensive and quick perception ability.


    Plus their own defense magic, to resist the vast majority of attacks.


    It can be said that for most attacks, she can react when the magic touches the outer and inner aura fields, so as to give strategic feedback. There is enough time to decide whether to evade, resist or counterattack.


    Even if it''s speed type, it''s OK.


    But here it''s about ordinary opponents.


    It''s not Ingrid, the enemy who''s going to the extreme.


    And it''s more than speed that makes English Geely terrifying.


    Gose just counterattack, Ingrid in an instant made the decision to give up.


    This kind of decision made in an instant is the place to worry about.


    The other side''s actual combat experience is too rich, and the combat consciousness is too keen.


    What''s more, the appearance of his decadent middle-aged man is too deceptive.


    When he appeared, no one, including Goss, was aware of his horror.


    A dagger thrown by the opponent.


    First of all, it gives people the illusion of contempt.


    It can only be used once.


    But one time has already played a decisive role.


    "Do you want me to repeat that? Can you give up resistance and cooperate with my work? "


    Gose gently smile: "good."


    "Oh? Do you accept it so simply? I''m not used to it all of a sudden Ingrid grinned awkwardly. "This is the first time I have met someone who works so well with you."


    "First you need to catch me." Goss said with a smile.


    English frowned and caught you?


    Don''t you see my speed?


    Gosi chuckles and suddenly turns into a flame.


    Then the body of the entity begins to disappear.


    Ingrid had a toothache: "good trouble, forget it, you go."


    For enemies who can be elemental, Ingrid''s reinforcement system is the most headache.


    Of course, it''s not that we can''t cope with it.


    But it takes time.


    He is better at quick decisions.


    If the other side wants to escape, he really does not have too many ways.


    "Then, sir Goodbye, and have a good time with them. By the way, the guy in the windbreaker will hide in the shadow. I hope you can pay attention to him


    The windbreaker man''s face is black with anger. You can run away and tell me my intelligence. These are several meanings.


    "Well, you''d better leave as soon as possible. After all, my companion is coming soon. If you meet other people, you may not be able to run away. In addition, if you want to fight next time, you''d better find a remote place to do it, and try to avoid the sight of ordinary people, so that we won''t interfere."

 Chapter 2990

    Ingrid hoped that the other party would escape this time.


    Next time you have to work with someone, at least find a place to hide.


    So you don''t have to bother him.


    After Goss left, Ingrid looked at the shadow clan and the snow mountain clan opposite.


    "Well, let''s get down to business. Who of you will accept surrender?"


    With a cold snort, Della Tu stepped forward: "We surrender."


    "Ingrid".


    Surrender with such an attitude, you will be beaten, you know?


    Not long after, Ingrid''s team arrived.


    His team included his son.


    The party brought the suspect back to headquarters.


    They can''t kill. They haven''t done something too irreparable.


    It didn''t kill ordinary people.


    But detention is inevitable.


    According to the rules of the supernatural society, they will be held for about half a year to about a year.


    But before that, they need to be interrogated.


    "Name, race, gender, magic attributes, hobbies." West handed each of the suspects a form: "you have 10 minutes to fill in. The more answers you fill in, the more forgivable you will be. Of course It''s not God''s forgiveness, it''s our president. "


    After a while, they all filled out the forms.


    It''s all basic information, and they have nothing to hide.


    Just fill out the form, West.


    "President, they''ve filled it out. Take a look."


    Chen took the form and said, "well."


    And then we went into the interrogation room.


    As soon as she entered the interrogation room, she recognized the other party.


    Delatu also recognized Chen.


    "Is it you?"


    Della Tu found out that Chen was the man sitting with lira gaevitch at the auction this afternoon.


    Chen remembers derato because he is also one of the bidders for the scarlet star.


    And he''s at the end of the line with the final bidder.


    That''s why Chen is so impressed with him.


    After all, there are not many people who can raise the price to 240 million dollars for a broken stone.


    Even Chen can''t do it.


    But Draco did.


    Although he is not the final bidder.


    "Don''t tell me that you are chasing and fighting on the highway today for the broken crystal."


    "It''s a artifact, not a broken crystal!" "Sir, we are really impulsive about what happened today, and we apologize to you for our actions. We hope you can forgive us, but we also have tasks that have to be completed. It is related to our clan. I can pay bail, we need temporary freedom, and I promise that this will not happen again today It''s born. "


    "How much bail are you willing to pay?" Chen asked, touching his chin.


    Chen has basically known their purpose.


    Now, basically, we are asking for some details.


    And what they do is big or small.


    So it''s understandable what to do with them.


    However, if they are really willing to pay full bail.


    It''s not that Chen can''t let them go.


    Of course, they are not courts.


    So it''s not just bail, it''s ransom.


    "Ten million dollars." "I mean, my shadow clan and I, seven people, 10 million dollars on bail," said derato


    Chen felt his chin and said, "before you pay the bail, I have a message to tell you."


    "Go ahead, please."


    "The scarlet star you bid for at the auction is a fake. Don''t ask me why I know the news. Anyway, I know it. Now, do you want to go out and grab that fake scarlet star with those people?"


    "How could it be? It''s impossible. I''ve got someone to verify it. It''s true You know what we''re looking for? "


    "I''ve finished. I don''t care about whether you believe me or not, 10 million dollar bail and guarantee that your future battles and conflicts will not be in public or hurt ordinary people." Chen said.


    Della Tu lowered his head and his eyes flickered.


    "Sir, your information is worth 10 million dollars Of course, if the information is true. "


    "Well, after you pay, you can take your people away. Remember what you said. Don''t do it in public after you go out. The next bail is more than 10 million dollars."


    There''s a problem that delatu has been thinking about.


    "It was because of your words that Mr. Lila gaevitch gave up bidding for the scarlet star today, didn''t he?"Before participating in the auction, de la Tu actually investigated several forces of the competitors.


    Snow mountain clan, blood elf clan, and the local Dark Elf clan.


    Among them, the dark elf clan is the strongest, strong in all aspects and strong in various meanings.


    We need people, money and money.


    It is said that their patriarch, Lila gawich, was also an elf emissary.


    A wizard who hasn''t appeared in hundreds of years.


    There is no doubt that lira gawaic is their biggest competitor.


    At least until the auction, they are not too hopeful about the auction.


    They''re all ready to snatch after the event.


    But to my surprise, Lila gaevitch gave up the bid on the way.


    It''s obviously not in lira gawich''s identity and his wealth.


    The blood elves clan, the snow mountain clan, and the shadow clan together were not worth lira gavagh alone.


    Secondly, as a local force, the dark elves themselves are one of the two groups of elves.


    It also occupies a geographical advantage, so if Lila gaevitch is bidding in the end today, then several other Elven clans will have to unite.


    If they do, they will fight internally. If not, they will continue to unite to rob the scarlet star from the dark elf clan.


    Chen did not answer della Tu''s question.


    "Since you know that the scarlet star is fake, that is to say, you know where the real scarlet star is?"


    Delatu looked at Chen: "Sir, I am willing to spend 50 million dollars on this information."


    Chen Tiao looked at Draco. Who do you look down on.


    "Because of you, I wasted my rest time." After warning Chen Tiao turned around and left: "next time the same thing happens, I will directly kill you."


    Draco was a little annoyed, but he didn''t get angry on the spot.


    On the one hand, this is the land of others.


    What''s more, Chen''s hand seems to have very good information.


    Della Tu squinted at Chen''s back.


    Do you want a chance to take him away?


    This supernatural society is very powerful.


    The strength of his president should not be bad.


    I''m not sure Maybe you should contact someone else.

 Chapter 2991

    "Goss, you''re back at last. You''re free of them?"


    "I''m lucky that the local forces have stepped in." Goss said with a smile, "but that guy''s strength is really strong. If it''s not for the shadow clan and the snow mountain clan, I''m afraid I can''t leave."


    Gose is still very afraid of Ingrid''s strength.


    "Rhine, where are the things?"


    "Still in the trunk."


    "So important things, you still put them in the trunk?"


    "What do you do with it? It''s big and heavy. If you don''t come back, I''ll drive away. It''s inconvenient to take it up and take it down."


    "OK..."


    Although Rhine has a point.


    But Goss still wants to see the scarlet star with her own eyes.


    Only seeing the scarlet star with her own eyes can make her feel at ease.


    Rhein brought in the scarlet star.


    Goss took over the scarlet star, and was relieved.


    It''s bright and bright, deep red as blood.


    The scarlet star felt an unprecedented peace.


    There is also an indescribable breath in it.


    The master of this breath is absolutely powerful.


    There is nothing more powerful.


    Gose even picked it up and didn''t want to put it down.


    Yes, this is the real scarlet star.


    Gose thought about it, trying to send a little magic.


    She did not dare to send too many, after all, she did not know much about the scarlet star.


    She was worried that too much magic would be sent in, causing unknown situations.


    After the magic was sent to the scarlet star, a voice came into gose''s mind.


    "Child, you wake me up."


    With a frown on her brow, what kind of consciousness is hidden in this scarlet star?


    "Who are you? Can you peep into my mind? "


    "Your magic is connected to my soul, just like you and me face to face. It''s not that I want to peep at your thinking, but you just stand in front of me and talk, and I can''t even hear it."


    "You haven''t answered my question. Who are you and why are you in the scarlet star?"


    "The first thing I need to correct you is that it''s a container, or prison, not a scarlet star." The soul in the scarlet star said, "second, I don''t want to tell you about who I am."


    Goss''s face changed: "you mean, this is not a scarlet star? It can''t be... "


    "The material used in this prison, like the scarlet star, is made of star stone, but the effect is quite different."


    "Do you know where the scarlet star is?"


    "I probably know."


    "Can you tell me where the scarlet star is now?"


    "Yes."


    "You just tell me where the real scarlet star is


    Goss couldn''t believe her ears.


    She even doubted whether the other party had a different purpose.


    "Don''t doubt my purpose. I''m a sincere man. I can''t tell any lies Of course, I also have my purpose. "


    "What''s your purpose then?"


    "The scarlet star is now in someone''s hands. I can''t guarantee that he will give you the scarlet star. As your help to me, I can help you negotiate with him."


    "What if the terms are not agreed? Can you help me deal with him? "


    "No


    "Why?"


    "Because I need to deal with it. Help me untie the seal of my prison."


    "And after the seal is untied?"


    "Still can''t, I''m not good at fighting, even if the seal is untied, and he is exactly the bravest person, so there is no chance of winning with him."


    "Then how do you ask the other party to untie the seal for you?"


    Gose thought that what was sealed in the crystal was a very powerful being.


    But hearing the other party''s reply, gosi was disappointed.


    Of course, she remained suspicious of the soul.


    You can''t believe what the other side says.


    What''s more, the other side has made it clear that there are some reservations.


    She was not sure whether the scarlet star was true or not.


    There is no doubt that the soul sealed in it is very strong.


    She vaguely felt the breath from the other side.


    "Of course I can give the conditions to satisfy the other party."


    "Although you say you are sincere, how can I know that you are true?"


    It''s like bragging.


    Anyone can say that there is no binding force.


    "It''s not hard to tell whether the scarlet star is true or not, if you can predict magic."


    "I know some, but I''m not very proficient.""The biggest function of scarlet star is to transform the magic power of the psychic, so as to greatly improve the power of magic. The increase of prophecy magic is the most significant, which is related to the characteristics of its previous master. So you can try to use this crystal ball to test the prophecy magic to see if it can be increased."


    "How do you test it?" Goss asked again.


    "Which aspect of prophecy magic do you know? Increase the difficulty by 10 times on your own prophecy magic limit. If you predict, it means that the scarlet star is true. If your prediction fails, it is obviously false. Of course, if you are very proficient in prophecy magic, then the difficulty of prediction can even be increased 100 times."


    Goss was better at fighting, predicting the level of magic remained at the side of Rhine''s next words to say.


    After a little consideration, Goss decided to test it according to the sealed soul theory.


    Sure enough After a little testing, Goss found that her prediction had failed.


    There was no increase.


    Just then, gose''s phone rang suddenly.


    Gose frowned when she saw the caller ID.


    "Draco, have you escaped?"


    "Goss, do you want me to get a message? I wonder if you have any interest?"


    "No interest..." Gose said she was going to hang up.


    "It''s about the scarlet star! Are you sure you''re not interested? "


    "I have the scarlet star right now. Do I need to be interested?"


    "If the one in your hand is true, then you really don''t need to listen to me again."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Literally, I got a message that the scarlet star in your hand is false. As for the truth or falseness of this news, I have no way to know. You can verify it by yourself."


    "Wait Where did you get the news from? "


    "Well? Your tone seems strange Shouldn''t you deny me on the spot? Or have you tested it? Or maybe we''ve found something suspicious. "


    "Come on, what do you want?"


    "I learned from the head of the local supernatural society, that is, the person who arrested us. I paid a ransom of $10 million to get my freedom again. This news is an extra gift. However, I feel that he should know more information. My people and I are not sure."

 Chapter 2992

    "That man is strong?"


    "I don''t know. I didn''t fight with him, but you have seen his subordinates. His subordinates are so strong, so he should be strong but not weak."


    Gose is undoubtedly a very good partner.


    Of course, the most outstanding place is her strength.


    "It''s too risky. You can''t even be sure what information he has, so you''re going to fight a strong man, and he''s the boss of the local forces."


    "He is the only choice. Can you find a second source besides him? Or will we wait for decades or hundreds of years for the news of the next scarlet star to appear? "


    Gosi squints. She really has a second clue.


    Now the scarlet star in his hands has basically been confirmed to be false.


    But the soul in the scarlet star also provides a clue.


    A clue to the real scarlet star.


    Now, what she has to wrestle with is whether to work with this soul within the scarlet star or with Draco.


    She needs to assess the gains and losses as well as the risks.


    At present, the soul sealed in the false scarlet star is hard to evaluate because of too much unknown information.


    However, it is because of the unknown that it is dangerous to be meticulous.


    It is impossible to judge whether the information he provided is true or not.


    However, the sealed soul provides conditions that make gose very excited.


    As for Draco, they are enemies themselves.


    Although it''s not a non-stop.


    But they all need the scarlet star.


    This is an irreconcilable contradiction in itself.


    So it''s normal to pass a knife behind your back.


    Don''t say Draco stabbed her.


    If she had a chance, she didn''t mind poking Draco.


    "I''ll think about it." Gose finally decided to cooperate with the sealed soul.


    As for Draco, let''s hang it out.


    If this road doesn''t work.


    And then we''ll work with dratu again.


    To put it simply, the derato is currently a spare tire.


    After hanging up the phone, gose reconnects with the sealed soul.


    "What is your purpose?"


    "Untie the seal."


    "How to untie the seal? Destroy this fake? "


    "My soul and crystal are fused together. If the crystal is destroyed, it will tear apart with my soul. The only thing that can liberate me is to fill the crystal with magic."


    "Full of magic? How much do you want? "


    "You? It''s not enough. "


    "Give me an accurate number, or the gap."


    "About ten thousand of you."


    Goss obviously didn''t believe the soul.


    Such a broken crystal, or fake products, need to be filled with 10000 of their own magic?


    I''m a master at any rate, and I''ve always been good at magic.


    What is the concept of 10000 selves?


    An entire psychic active area may not be able to accumulate 10000 magic power of its own level, right?


    "So where are you going to find the man you''re looking for?"


    "I feel the position of the scarlet star."


    "Are you sure the person you''re looking for has a scarlet star in his hand? And this man can unlock your seal? "


    "Yes, I''m sure I saw this picture thousands of years ago."


    "What do you see?"


    "He got the picture of the scarlet star."


    "Are you sure what you see is real? Are you sure it''s still in his hands? "


    "Yes, he is so strong that no one can take the scarlet star from him, so I''m very sure that the scarlet star is in his hands."


    "Well, where is he now?"


    "It''s not very far in that direction."


    "Rhine, get in the car. We''re going to a place."


    "Where to go?"


    "You''ll know when you go. You''re in charge of driving."


    Rhine didn''t understand why Goss had a whim.


    But she was very obedient and responsible for driving.


    "Are you sure that man will help you untie the seal?"


    "Not sure."


    "Then you are not sure that he will meet my needs and give me the real scarlet star?"


    "Yes."


    "Besides May I ask, who are you? "


    "Didn''t I tell you?"


    ¡°£¿£¿¡±


    "You may have heard of my name. I am the God of marriage, the God of loyalty, the God of goodness, and the God of magic, Queen of Asgard, Freya."


    "What? You are... "Goss, are you talking to me Rhine turned to ask.


    "No, I didn''t. I just thought of something. Forget it. You keep driving and look ahead. Thank you."


    Under the strong pressure of gosling, I was shocked.


    God! Even a sealed God.


    It''s still shocking enough for her.


    "Are you really a God? Is it really the queen of Nordic mythology


    "I have told you the answer. As for whether to believe it or not is your business, I can''t prove what I said until the seal is opened."


    "Then the one who can untie the seal That''s the one we''re looking for Is he also a God? "


    "No, it''s human." Said Freya.


    "As long as it''s human." There was a sigh of relief.


    She thought he was a God.


    After all, facing man and facing God are totally two concepts.


    "Goss, gossips, don''t go away."


    "Ah? What''s the matter? "


    "Are you sure we have to go on?"


    "What''s the problem?" Gou Si looks at the dark road ahead.


    "If I remember correctly, we will be in the clan land of the dark elves. Are you sure we will rush into it? Especially We still have the scarlet star. Are you sure we''re not going to deliver the food? "


    "The dark elf!" Gosi can''t help frowning, how can the clan land of the dark elves come?


    Is the real scarlet star in the hands of the dark elves?


    That''s not good news.


    "Don''t worry. Go in." Said Freya.


    "But..." She is still hesitant.


    For her, this is a tiger''s den.


    "I am the God of magic."


    "But you are under seal now."


    "Just let you see him, not let you fight here, a simple stealth can not solve the problem."


    "Invisibility does not hide breath."


    "The truly brilliant invisibility is not only to be able to hide breath, but also to deceive other people''s perception."


    "I can''t do it."


    "You don''t have to do it. This simple magic can be done even though I''m sealed."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    You call this simple?


    Do you have any misunderstanding about simplicity?


    Or is it overestimating us.


    "Well, go in."


    "Have you applied invisible magic to me?"


    Gose doubted whether he had been fooled and didn''t feel at all.


    As well as Rhine, it''s still there.


    If you are really applied stealth magic, you should not see Rhine.

 Chapter 2993

    Rhine was still quite counselled about their swaggering into the dark elves'' territory.


    Shivering


    But, as gose said.


    The guards along the way really can''t see them.


    Worthy of being the super genius of their blood elf clan.


    Can actually use stealth magic to this degree.


    The surface is calm.


    In fact, the heart is also a lot of panic.


    fortunately, the magic of magic is awesome.


    All the way, no dark elves found them.


    "After God, are you sure it''s OK for us to sneak in? Even if you want to see the person who can untie the seal for you, you should at least ask for it openly. "


    "If you don''t show enough strength when you meet with the other party, you are not qualified to talk to the other party. The so-called interview seeking is a step that you need after you get to know the other party and get the recognition of the other party, or you are under the other party."


    After all, after thousands of years of being a God, Freya is still very good at how to show such a thing.


    A luxury manor can be seen in the distance.


    Goss and Rhine enter the luxury manor quietly.


    "I already feel that the scarlet star is here, very close Yeah? Strangely, that man''s breath seems a little weak. "


    "Did you find the wrong person?"


    "No, maybe he deliberately conceals and suppresses his breath. He definitely has the strength."


    Freya has given a perfect explanation.


    "Well? He found us. " "Ready, he''s coming," said Freya


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    passed ten seconds, and Gou could not help but make complaints about it: "are you sure he found us? He''s really slow to come. "


    At this moment, a short fat man with a cigar in his mouth came out, Lila gavitch?


    Goss refused to admit that this man was a powerful object for Freya to ask for help.


    However, Rilla gaevitch''s Scarlet star has attracted Goss and Rhine''s attention.


    "Gose, what he has in his hand is..."


    "Well, he has the real scarlet star in his hand."


    "What? No, what you have in your hand... "


    "Fake." Said Goss.


    Lila gaevitch was surprised: "aren''t these two little blood elves? Is that how your elders taught you to be guests? "


    "Get out of here. He''s not the one we''re looking for." Said Freya.


    However, Goss did not intend to leave, but gazed at Lila gaevitch.


    Or gaze at the scarlet star in his hand.


    If we can get the real scarlet star.


    Then there''s no need for that trouble.


    Lila gaevitch touched her chin: "huh? How do you know the real scarlet star is in my hands? "


    "Ha ha..." Goss stares at lira gewich.


    "It seems that you are going to fight with me. It''s strange Why do you think you can beat me? Especially here. "


    "I don''t know until I''ve called."


    Goss was quite confident at the moment, and Freya gave her something.


    Something that was inaccessible in the past.


    A long lost knowledge of magic.


    And some of her magical insights.


    This makes Goss even more powerful.


    Even let her vaguely touch some kind of supreme realm.


    Strength gave her confidence.


    She felt that Lila gaevitch, even with a real scarlet star, might not be as powerful as this fake.


    "I appreciate your courage and confidence." Lila gaevitch laughed.


    "You don''t just need to appreciate it!"


    Goss hands, her body in red and blue bloom, interweaving and spinning, shooting at lira gaevitch.


    Lila gaevitch raised his right hand and shot the same red and blue light.


    When the two shots collide, lira gawich''s is even better. At the moment of blooming, she still has the strength to shoot at gosi.


    Gosi secretly, worthy of being the patriarch of the dark elves.


    But the red and blue light suddenly stopped a few meters in front of Goss.


    Then it dissipates into the invisible.


    Lila gaevitch raised her eyebrows.


    Yeah? It seems that the little girl of the blood elves clan is better than expected.


    As a matter of fact, Goss himself was startled.


    She didn''t expect to see Lila gaevitch in a split second.


    And it wasn''t her who just disintegrated Lila gewicz''s red and blue rays, but Freya.


    "Let''s go. You''re not his opponent. There''s a big gap between you." Freya warned."Not with you?"


    "If he doesn''t have a real scarlet star in his hand, he can, but the scarlet star has increased his magic power several times. Now I can only borrow your magic power, such as breaking up his magic just now. No more things can be done."


    Gose some not reconciled: "he is really not the one who can untie your seal?"


    "Yes, I predicted thousands of years ago and saw the picture of the future. He was not the man."


    "But didn''t you say the man had the scarlet star?"


    "I don''t know why the scarlet star is in his hands, but he''s not the man."


    "Is it possible that he took the scarlet star from that man?"


    Gose thinks this possibility is very big, after all, the strength of the other side is not weak, or even very strong.


    Of course, gose will have this idea, mainly because she thinks that she is more powerful than her, that are already the top experts.


    And Lila gaevitch can beat her so easily, the strength should be unfathomable.


    As for the artifact held by both sides, whether it is true or not, it should cancel out each other.


    So according to gose''s calculations, she''s a little weaker than Rilla gaevitch.


    "It seems that the fake is not an ordinary magic prop. Leave it and you can go." Lila gaevitch said confidently.


    They hold the real products, and their strength is obviously stronger than the other party.


    He couldn''t think of a reason to lose.


    "It depends on your ability." Goss''s mind was racing to find out how to escape Lila gaevitch.


    At the same time, he secretly scolded Freya.


    It''s totally different from the plan they agreed to.


    "Don''t complain. It''s my fault. I''ll take care of your situation."


    Shua -


    suddenly, a light appeared on the fake scarlet star.


    There is a hole in the back of gose.


    The gossamer response disappeared into the void.


    ¡°¡Ñ©n¡Ñ£¿¡± Rhine.


    Lira gavitch:


    In the next moment, he appeared in the wilderness a hundred kilometers away.


    What the hell have you done


    "Save you, of course. What''s the problem?"


    "Of course it''s OK to save me, but what about my companion, Rhine? Have you forgotten her? "


    "I can''t do anything about it. After all, my magic can only work on you, but you can try to save her."

 Chapter 2994

    Gosh felt like she was trapped.


    Promise to go, and then run in a mess.


    Well It''s not feeling.


    It''s the truth


    I''m totally ruined by Freya.


    Clearly say yes, show your strength.


    Then the other side said that they appreciated it very much, and then they made a deal.


    Why didn''t the deal be completed, and I got a little brother.


    ¡­¡­


    Rhine looked at lira gewich with watery eyes.


    Of course, she knew lira gavitch.


    She also felt like she was trapped.


    No, it''s not the feeling


    I don''t know if begging for mercy will work.


    Lila gaevitch looks at Rhine with malice.


    "Are you trying to ask for mercy?"


    Rhine nodded silently Wait What, why don''t you think I''m wrong?


    "You''re thinking, why do I know what you''re thinking?"


    Rhine nodded silently Wait No, why do you know what I''m thinking?


    "Ha ha What a lovely little girl, tell me, why did you come Why did you come with that girl and leave you here again Lila gawicz looked at Rhine: "did she feel that I had been alone for decades and sent me warmth?"


    Rhine shivered, feeling that he was about to be harmed.


    "Well, don''t be afraid! Have you had dinner yet Lila gaevitch''s hand was on Rhine''s shoulder.


    "You''re not going to give me XXX, are you?"


    "F * *, are children so open now? I feel a bit out of step. "


    In the face of Lila gaevitch, Rhine could do nothing but shiver.


    "Well, it seems you don''t know anything, have you eaten it?"


    ¡­¡­


    Now gose is thinking about the current situation.


    She needs help, otherwise she would not be Lila gaevitch''s opponent at all.


    What''s more, they still have artifact in their hands.


    Looking for Draco? No, he can''t let him know that the scarlet star is in Lila gaevitch''s hands.


    But there seems to be no good alternative to Drago.


    Although the Xueshan clan is not very weak, it has no outstanding people.


    As for de la Tu, his personal strength is not weak.


    And there were a lot of people from the shadow clan this time.


    Delatu was also very resourceful.


    For gose, it has always been a considerable threat.


    Goss thought of the supernatural society.


    The most powerful force in the Los Angeles area right now.


    Goss suddenly had an idea.


    Why did the president of the supernatural Safety Association take the information of scarlet star into high-speed delatu?


    By the way, it''s because the supernatural society and the dark elf clan are in the Los Angeles area.


    There must be a conflict of interest between them.


    So he revealed the news, in fact, in order to let Draco go to the trouble of the dark elf clan.


    In other words, the supernatural society is hostile to the dark elves.


    That''s good news.


    It would be great to bring the supernatural society into conflict with the dark elf clan.


    The supernatural society is bound to know the strength of the dark elves in Los Angeles.


    But they still control Los Angeles.


    This shows that the supernatural society must be superior to the dark elf clan.


    But they certainly can''t win, so they always acquiesce to the existence of the dark elf clan.


    If the supernatural society intervenes, it is very likely that they will both lose and even die together with the dark elves.


    This is good for her.


    But how do you cause a conflict between the supernatural society and the dark elf clan?


    This is a big problem.


    After thinking for a long time, Gou Si suddenly thought of a way.


    Find della Tu, let him attack the head of the supernatural society.


    Of course, if the head of the supernatural society can be killed, then the supernatural society and the dark elf clan will be in full swing.


    This is also the best situation.


    Fish in troubled waters can save Rhine and even get the scarlet star.


    Yeah! Yes, that''s it.


    Originally gose also thought, let drattu hit his own head and blood.


    Now it seems that it is very necessary for him to join in.


    For nothing else, just to muddle the water.


    Good! That''s it.


    Goss immediately took out the phone: "della Tu, it''s me."


    "How about it? Have you considered it clearly? ""What are your plans?"


    "I''ve got the real identity of the man. Even his family knows where he is."


    "Are you going to break into his house? That''s not a good idea. "


    A psychic in his own home, must have arranged a lot of defense to protect his home.


    Moreover, the other side is the boss of an organization, so it is unnecessary to say much about its strength.


    Trade rashly broke into each other''s territory, and then had a big war with each other. He didn''t know how to die.


    If that''s the only plan delatu had.


    Then this cooperation can be terminated now.


    "Of course not. I''m not stupid." Said de la Tu, with some disdain.


    Did the woman''s brain get into x?


    She should have asked such a naive question.


    "I mean, do it on his way, and I have a good thing in my hand that will come in handy."


    "What? We as partners You should show a little sincerity. "


    After hesitating for half a sound, deratu finally said, "forbidden magic field."


    Gul Si pour a breath of cool air, forbidden magic field!!


    "You meant to use it against me?"


    "Yes." Draco did not deny it any more. It was the truth.


    And it''s the same whether you admit it or not.


    Even if he says no, can gose really believe it?


    "Where did it come from?"


    "Ha ha..."


    This time della Tu did not reply so readily.


    Goss was more cautious. Fortunately, Draco was the president of the supernatural society who used the domain of prohibition against demons.


    Otherwise, without knowing it, you really want to capsize in the gutter.


    "Don''t worry, it''s just the domain of forbidding demons. That kind of thing is only useful for some weak people, and it''s meaningless for the strong."


    "What about me? I''m not strong. "


    Although gose thinks she is very powerful, she dare not say that she can still cast magic in the field of forbidding evil.


    "I''m not here." "The so-called" no magic field "just closed the aura circuit of heaven and earth, so it can''t restore magic power or release magic, but I can use your hand and magic power to release magic


    "Can I do it myself?"


    "If you can learn what I taught you today, but there is still a long way to go before you can really achieve immunity."


    "What if the head of the supernatural society also exempts the domain of demons?"


    "There are only one or two strong people in an era, and even one may not appear in an era. In some times, there is even a gap of hundreds of years. Therefore, the possibility that you encounter that kind of existence is very small. If you really meet that kind of strong person, you don''t have to do anything, just wait for death."

 Chapter 2995

    Goss was relieved to hear what Freya said.


    My luck has always been good.


    What''s more, North America is from the top.


    Lila gaevitch''s class is almost at the top.


    So it''s certain that the president of the supernatural society will not threaten them.


    At least not in the realm of demons.


    In this way, Draco must have felt that he would also be restricted in the realm of prohibition of demons.


    Little did she know that with the blessing of Freya, she did not have to be afraid of Draco.


    "Can you make this forbidden area?"


    "Yes, but you can''t make it by yourself without any props."


    "Is it difficult to create conditions in the domain of forbidden demons?"


    "The first thing you need to consider now is not to create the forbidden domain."


    "OK..."


    It is not urgent, now the first task is to seize the scarlet star, and to save Rhine.


    ¡­¡­


    After the shadow clan left the headquarters of the supernatural society.


    They started investigating the supernatural society.


    But at the beginning, what they investigated were all trivial matters.


    And all the information they have is weird.


    The weirdness is that the supernatural society in the intelligence looks very weak!


    It''s like the supernatural society they''re caught in and the supernatural society in the intelligence is totally different.


    Soon they guessed it was a smoke bomb deliberately released by the supernatural society.


    It''s not hard to guess.


    It''s not the boss who can kill them by themselves.


    In terms of combat effectiveness, those who say that the supernatural society is weak are all thinking of X.


    Of course, we need to be more cautious in dealing with the president of the supernatural society.


    To be sure, the president''s men can crush them in terms of combat power.


    but not all the world has the final say of the war.


    For example, the field of banning demons is a very important factor.


    This time, he brought out the forbidden area just in case.


    "Draco, are you sure our plan will work?"


    "Don''t worry, the blood elf clan is more anxious than us, so she will definitely take the bait."


    "But Goss, no matter how stupid she is, knows that the danger in the field of demon prohibition in our hands is so great for her to cooperate with us."


    "But she had no choice." "And she didn''t know that our target was the fake scarlet star in her hands," she said with a smile


    From the beginning to the end!


    Draco knew for a long time that the scarlet star at the auction was a fake.


    So this cooperation never existed.


    At the beginning, derato planned to tell gose the truth if the forced robbery failed.


    And then, at some price, get the fake from her hands.


    However, the plan was destroyed by the chaotic supernatural society.


    To his surprise, the president of the supernatural society even gave information about a real scarlet star.


    So delatu wanted to use this information to lure gossips.


    And if you can get a real scarlet star by the way, it''s a surprise.


    Although their original aim was not to be a real scarlet star.


    But after all, it''s a artifact. If they have a chance to get it, they don''t mind.


    So they came up with a plan to kill two birds with one stone.


    Luring gossips with real crimson star information.


    Finish the double killing of gosh and the president of the supernatural society, take away the fake scarlet star, and then get the information about the real scarlet star.


    Of course, they have a backup plan.


    If they don''t, they do it themselves.


    After getting the information of the real scarlet star, he will get the real artifact, and then trade with gose.


    Anyway, the initiative is in his hands.


    It has to be said that the supernatural society and their president are very hidden.


    It would not have been easy to investigate his identity without knowing their identity in advance.


    However, after knowing the identity of the president of the supernatural society, it is much easier to investigate the identity of ordinary people.


    "Della Tu, why do you think the clan leader knows that it''s a fake, and recognizes it as a fake one, so we have to take it back?"


    "How do I know?" Draco is also trying to roll his eyes.


    He couldn''t understand the problem himself.


    But there''s no need to worry about it now.


    Whether it''s true or not, I''ll take it all back.


    Those old guys are going to be crazy.In fact, in order to increase her confidence, she also expressed her sincerity.


    After all, they are the younger generation, so it is not enough to deal with a strong one.


    If you don''t have enough strength, it''s no different from suicide.


    Of course, tell gose in advance that gose will be well prepared.


    Targeted to do some preparation in the field of prohibition of demons.


    But it''s unlikely that she won''t come.


    After all, the scarlet star is too important for the blood elf clan.


    ¡­¡­


    "Steven, you''ve made a lot of money this time."


    Chen is sunbathing and drinking red wine with Steven and rasfa at the moment.


    This time, Chen also gave a little support. He took a collection, which cost hundreds of thousands of dollars.


    Steven was so red that he didn''t even think of it.


    A little-known red crystal sold 240 million dollars.


    Even rasfa was jealous.


    Even he wondered if Steven had asked for the trust.


    But he soon gave up the idea.


    Steven won''t pay tens of millions of dollars in taxes for a false name as long as he doesn''t have a brain.


    "I want to put my collection up for auction now." "I don''t have a high demand," rasfa said, "as long as there''s a $100 million auction."


    "Chen, do you want to get some collectibles from me? The art market has been very hot these two days because of Steven''s auction."


    Rich people collect some art or antiques, not how much they love art, but more for investment.


    Chen is not interested in this aspect at all.


    Chen knows why the price of that red crystal is so high.


    This kind of art market without foundation will cool down sooner or later.


    Unless there''s an artifact that comes out every once in a while.


    Otherwise, the gods will not be able to save the art market.


    "I''d better forget it. As for the two of you, I advise you to take advantage of the hot market during this period of time and quickly throw out your collection." Chen said.


    One artifact in Steven''s collection has won the lottery and is still a fake artifact.


    The chance of winning two lottery tickets in a row is too low, even impossible.

 Chapter 2996

    It was at Chen''s party with Steven and rasfa.


    Chen''s phone rang.


    Looking at the phone call, Chen said to them, "I''ll answer the phone."


    "President, I have something to report to you."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Remember the elves you let go the night before yesterday?"


    "Remember, what happened to them?"


    "It''s not that something happened At least, there''s nothing wrong with them right now. " Weston stopped and said, "it''s that group that bought a batch of wet magic powder."


    "What is this for? Is it the material of mass destruction magic


    "It''s not for killing. I heard from Rouen fasibon that this wet magic powder is used to create temporary forbidden areas."


    "Oh It''s supposed to be used to kill people and steal goods. Don''t worry about them. As long as there''s no big trouble, they can do whatever they want. " Chen said casually.


    Chen Xuan thought for a while and added: "our people should also be on guard. If they want to retaliate against us, there is still a certain threat in the field of banning demons. If you find that they are against us, please contact me immediately. Don''t give me the last time."


    "I see, president."


    West doesn''t dare to hold it anymore. I can do what I can.


    Last time, a group of women nearly destroyed the cutting-edge combat power of the supernatural society.


    West understood the limits of the supernatural society.


    If Chen is there, then there is no limit to the supernatural society.


    It''s no surprise to destroy a millennium family.


    But if Chen is not there, the supernatural society will be a second-class force.


    So now West doesn''t bother.


    It''s enough to know the location.


    Now the association wants money and money, people and resources.


    All that remains is a matter of time.


    There is not enough information.


    They need to have enough time to turn resources into strength.


    Now the supernatural society is growing rapidly.


    At least faster than normal forces.


    We will arrange friendly exchanges between several foreign organizations and forces.


    Almost that''s where the supernatural society is going in the future.


    In short, it is obscene development, don''t wave.


    As for the shadow elves'' purchase of wet magic star powder, even if it is used to deal with the supernatural society, the threat is not great.


    Of course, it should not.


    It looks like the shadow elves are smart.


    It doesn''t look like a fool.


    Therefore, it is necessary to take precautions, but there is no need for a bow and a snake shadow.


    Would you like to call to warn the shadow elves?


    Forget it. Let''s finish the fight and get out of Los Angeles.


    I hope they will behave better this time, and the TV stations will not make trouble again.


    Chen hung up and went back to Steven and rasfa.


    "Steven, where on earth do you need money? If you really need money, Chen and I have a lot of cash here. "


    In fact, rasfa, like Steven, is a multimillionaire, but cash is not enough for a day''s income.


    But rasfa could borrow money, and both private and banks were willing to lend it to him.


    This is the advantage of the credit system. The rich never lack money.


    "No, I didn''t worry about it. So I was ready to borrow some from you. But after the red crystal was sold at a high price, my gap was no longer worrying."


    "All right."


    "In other words, did you make any investment? Or pay back the loan? "


    "Well, don''t ask." Steven obviously didn''t want to continue with the topic, and decisively interrupted their inquiry.


    "Well, if you need help, please let us know."


    Chen and rasfa did not intend to continue questioning.


    Because of the drink, Steven asked famtis to drive Chen Hao back.


    Of course, that wine is almost the same as boiled water for Chen.


    But Drinking and not driving is the basic quality.


    "Famtis, how''s Ivan lately?"


    "Er..." Famtis hesitated for a moment, as if thinking: "I''m not sure if it''s good or bad."


    "What''s the matter? What happened to it? "


    "It''s been eating a little bit more recently, and second, it seems to be developing twice." Said famtis.


    "Eating is a good thing, secondary development is also very normal, cats have a certain probability of secondary development."


    "But if you are free, I hope you can visit me. I don''t know that cats will have secondary development, but I''m sure that Evan''s secondary development must be abnormal.""Well, I''ll see if I''m free."


    "Well, where is the front? Why is it so bright? " Famtis pointed to the light on the road ahead.


    It''s not the first time she has helped Chen Xuan drive.


    She was very familiar with the road.


    But I don''t remember such a strange section.


    Chen also has some doubts, strange, domain perception is not aware.


    When the vehicle drove into the bright road, a fireball hit from the front.


    Boom -


    in the light of the fire, Chen Xuan left the abandoned sports car with famtis.


    "Hair What happened? " Famtis was pale.


    She was, at least, an experienced former mercenary.


    But the explosion just now, she felt death.


    If you don''t have Chen Xuan by your side, you may really want to die.


    "It''s OK. It''s just an ordinary assassination." Chen shrugged and said, "it''s just a pity that my car. Two sports cars were scrapped in less than two months. I bought this full-color series at the beginning, but now three have been scrapped. At this rate of scrapping, the all color series may not last this year."


    Chen Tiao scratched his head: "do you think I should find a car to produce a specially designed car that can''t be damaged, such as Washington No. 1."


    "Chen, is it an ordinary thing for you to be bombarded in the car?"


    "In fact, it''s not a lot, plus this time, it''s twice." Chen said helplessly: "and all focus on these two months."


    "Now we don''t have any weapons. Are you sure it''s ok?"


    Famtis looked at the figures on both sides of the road and was ready to go to war at any time.


    "Don''t worry, no matter what happens, as long as you stand behind me, it''s OK."


    "President of the supernatural society, you look very confident." Draco came out of the darkness.


    Chen Tiao looked at della Tu, and then at several shadow spirits around him.


    "Well Did you forget what I said to you the day before yesterday? Or what misunderstanding did I make you think? "


    Just at this time, a fire came down from the sky, and gosi, holding a red crystal, fell from the sky.


    Goss was about to open her mouth when Freya suddenly said, "get out of here."

 Chapter 2997

    "Escape?"


    Gosh felt that Freya would pit her again.


    Well, that''s how it feels!


    "What do you mean?"


    "You''re facing a monster. Run for me!" Freya repeated, urging, "it''s him I''m looking for. He''s the one who can unlock my seal."


    "Is that him? He doesn''t look so great. " Goss said frankly.


    In her opinion, Chen is just like that It''s not as good as Lila gavagh.


    "Don''t be so ignorant. You can''t see it. It''s because of the big gap between you In short, don''t hit him. "


    Freya found that gosh''s eyes were not right.


    She was desperate to find that she was a little unable to persuade.


    At the moment, gossipy in the eyes but eager to try.


    Instead of flinging her back, Freya''s words aroused her fighting spirit.


    Perhaps, as Freya said, she was not his opponent.


    However, gos felt that Chen Yu was in the field of forbidding demons.


    I never had a chance to fight with him.


    Chen also felt the gossamer look in her eyes.


    In fact, it''s not just the look of gossipiness, but the same look of everyone around.


    "Mr. President." "In fact, today, I want to ask you about the information about the scarlet star. I hope you can give me some advice."


    "Are you asking for advice? I don''t see any sincerity from you. "


    "Mr. President, I mainly want to make sure that we can have an equal dialogue without malice."


    Chen Xiao laughed: "equal dialogue? You seem to have misunderstood something. No matter what kind of preparation you make, it does not mean that you are qualified to have an equal dialogue with me. "


    "Ah..." Della Tu sighed: "sure enough, the strong are always so proud, proud and boring. In the end, they still need a fight before they can speak well."


    "Chen, do you want me to do something?" Asked famtis in a low voice.


    She''s seen what it''s like for Chen to really do it.


    But it seems that these people are not ordinary people.


    When Goss appeared, it was obviously not the posture that normal people should have.


    She felt that Chen Xuan would be in big trouble.


    Of course, famtis didn''t intend to back down.


    Instead, he felt that he was not only facing a strong enemy.


    But also to protect their own oil tankers.


    She felt sorry.


    So I hope I can do what I can.


    No matter how bad it is, at least it can''t drag the back legs of the old ones.


    Since these people have come prepared, they will not give up easily.


    "No, these are just a bunch of little kids." Chen Xuan shook his head.


    "Hum!" Della Tu''s attitude to Chen Xuan was very uncomfortable: "do it."


    With derato''s command, four shadow spirits surround Chen Xuan and launch magic to Chen Xuan.


    There was a black air coming out of every shadow spirit, and several evil spirits were hidden in the dark air.


    These evil spirits flew to the shadow at Chen''s feet and bit on Chen''s shadow.


    Famtis''s scalp was numb. She had never seen such a battle.


    Gose''s eyes showed a little doubt: "why can they use magic? They should also be in the realm of prohibition of demons? "


    "They use special magic to connect each other''s Qi machines together, making each other like one person. As long as one person stands outside the forbidden magic field, it means that all people are standing outside the forbidden magic field. Therefore, all people are not affected. It is just like a person standing on the edge of the forbidden magic domain. As long as not all of them enter the forbidden magic field, then there is no forbidden magic field It works


    Said Freya, and Goss looked out, and there were indeed some shadow spirits standing.


    "How big is the domain of demons?"


    "About ten feet."


    "The shadow elves use their shadow clan''s blood and talent, the spirit of shadow. They can attack and kill enemies directly by using the evil spirits bred in the shadow, and they can also be used to control the enemy. The man seems to have no ability to fight back. He is not as strong as you said."


    As soon as gose''s voice fell, a sudden burst of sound came from the air.


    The four people surrounding Chen Hao spit blood without warning.


    However, the spirits of more than ten shadows that had originally bitten Chen''s shadow were smashed in an instant.


    Goss and dratto all changed color.


    Famtis looked surprised.


    Famtis didn''t understand what was going on.


    As a matter of fact, Goss and Della Tu did not understand what was going on.


    "What did you just do? Can you still use magic here? "


    "Well? Have you done anything? " "Why can''t I use magic?" Chen askedChen originally thought that the other party only limited his perception.


    But listen to the meaning of derato, it seems that there is more than that.


    "It seems that I really underestimate you. You can still use magic in the forbidden area, but only limit most of your magic."


    "Forbidden realm?" Chen Xuan was dumb. If Draco didn''t say anything, Chen Xuan would never have thought that he was in the field of forbidding demons.


    However, the Draco restricted his magic with the forbidden realm.


    He seems to know nothing about himself.


    If you want to limit your magic with the forbidden magic field, you should at least create a forbidden magic field with a diameter of 10 kilometers.


    And I seem to be strengthening.


    Limit yourself with the forbidden realm? These people are out of their minds.


    As for the one in Draco''s mouth, limit most of his magic?


    I can only do a few magic.


    It doesn''t make sense to be limited.


    "Well, that''s the game time, Goss. Do you want to come? If you don''t come, I''ll do it. "


    Gosi hesitated and looked at Chen.


    Freya stopped again: "Gosh, don''t try to die. You''re really going to die."


    Goss hesitated, and Freya''s tone was so serious twice.


    Is he really that good?


    "What did he do, how did he break free?"


    "It''s not magic. He doesn''t use any magic."


    "And how did he do it?"


    "He is a reinforcement department."


    Strengthening system? Gose almost didn''t laugh.


    Freya spoke for a long time, warning and threat.


    It turns out that the other party is actually a reinforcement department.


    What should be cautious about strengthening departments?


    As long as we pull apart the distance, isn''t it an active sandbag.


    "Since you don''t speak, I''ll do it myself." "Mr. President, I''m going to give you one last chance to tell me now? Or wait until I beat you up and tell me about the scarlet. "


    Bo -


    della Tu''s scalp was suddenly numb and his subconscious side passed over his body.


    Then a terrible force passed him.


    Then he saw that the road behind him was like a field of pears. The hard concrete disappeared and replaced by debris and gravel.

 Chapter 2998

    There was a small black ball hanging between Chen''s fingers.


    "You''d better avoid it, or you''ll probably shatter with the ground behind you."


    A little bit between Chen''s fingers, the little black ball shot out.


    Speed is not fast, not slow, delatu scalp burst.


    Boom -


    the gravel was flying. This time, the small black ball landed at a more positive angle. Instead of plowing the ground once, it directly lifted the whole road surface.


    "It''s good to be able to avoid my attack." Chen said carelessly.


    "How can you How can you use magic? "


    Gosi''s face changed with surprise.


    The small black ball made by Chen Xuan is very powerful and frightening.


    It feels like it''s death or injury if you touch it.


    "Draco, I''ll help you..."


    Bo -


    a small black ball broke away from Chen''s palm and shot out hundreds of times faster than before.


    The shadow spirit exploded in situ, blood stained his companions.


    "From now on, without my consent, anyone who comes closer will explode in situ."


    Draco''s face changed sharply. Obviously, he had realized that his plan was wrong.


    I''m so stupid that I want to kill two birds with one stone.


    If we had known this, we should give up the idea.


    Anyway, my task is just to get that fake scarlet star.


    He was greedy to get the real scarlet star in his pocket.


    The result was a rollover at the scene.


    "Go, all go!" Draco was very decisive.


    I can''t run away.


    Now I can only hope that the same clan can run a few.


    "Damn it What''s going on... "


    "Why is there a wall?"


    "The wall is shrinking."


    The shadow elves, who were trying to escape the scene, suddenly found a wall outside the battlefield.


    An invisible wall, no matter how they attack, can''t break through it.


    And the wall is slowly closing in.


    They didn''t give up trying to find the hole in the wall.


    From one end to the other, even in the sky.


    They found that they couldn''t find it at all.


    "You need to beat me before this wall can crush you to death. I''m not kidding. This time It''s going to kill you. " Chen said with a smile.


    "Mr. President, if I say this is a misunderstanding, do you believe it?"


    "I believe it." Chen Tiao nodded. Della Tu''s face was happy, but the next moment Chen said, "but I don''t accept it."


    Gosi see the situation is not right, at this time she has not given up the idea of testing Chen Xuan.


    "You should not stop me this time. After all, if I don''t resist, I will die."


    "It''s no use. You can''t win him."


    "As long as a person has weaknesses, even if he is strong, he is limited."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Freya sighed. "You''re talking about normal people."


    At this time, gose''s red crystal suddenly burst into light.


    In the light, a beautiful and dignified figure appeared in front of the public.


    This figure is full of brilliance and holiness, which is incomparable with beauty, but it always makes people unable to raise the heart of blasphemy.


    "Another God." Chen Tiao looks at the real Freya.


    He could see that Freya was out of order.


    Chen''s words surprised famtis and delatu.


    God? Is this figure a God?


    "You should hide, not show up in front of me at this time."


    "Dear human strong man, I guided her to come to you." Said Freya.


    "Looking for me? What do you do? "


    "I''d like to introduce myself. I''m Freya, Queen of Asgard."


    Chen Tiao frowned: "are you looking for my revenge?"


    People are confused. Revenge? Why did Freya take revenge on this man?


    "Although you killed Odin and destroyed Asgard, it has nothing to do with me." Said Freya indifferently.


    All of them felt numb on their scalp and felt that they had heard something wrong.


    Or was Freya wrong?


    What did this man do?


    Kill Odin? Destroy Asgard?


    Are you sure you''re not kidding us?


    "You are the queen of Asgard, the wife of Odin, and you tell me that it has nothing to do with you?"


    If this kind of thing should fall on Chen Xuan, he must not have nothing to do with it. That''s not to die, OK.


    "Asgard should have been destroyed 3000 years ago, and the gods should not have continued to exist." "Three thousand years ago, I tried to persuade Odin, but he didn''t want to. He insisted on using his own method, and I divined for him for the last time. I saw Asgard, the gods and Odin''s more tragic ending. He refused to accept the sad fate, so he asked me to continue divination and try to change my fate. I divined again, which was a more tragic fate Six times over and over again, Odin still refused to accept it. In my seventh divination, I saw that you smashed Asgard, tore up the souls of the gods, and the soul of Odin was swallowed by you. I told Odin the result of divination that he did not accept the result. He wanted to change his fate. I rejected him, because the more I changed the fate, the more miserable it would be Angry Odin sealed meChen is like a bystander, quietly listening to the story of Freya.


    But everybody else is going to freak out.


    They felt that Freya was talking about an Arabian Night.


    Is there a man who destroyed Asgard and gods in Nordic mythology?


    "Well, even if you said you didn''t come to me for revenge, what would you do with me? I have no affection for you, the God of Asgard. "


    "I came to pray that you would untie the seal for me."


    "This is the seal Odin has put on me," said Freya. "Only the butcher, you can open it."


    "Although for the time being, I don''t intend to destroy you, but it doesn''t mean that I will help you untie the seal. You think too much."


    "No, you will."


    "No, I''m sure I won''t


    "You have two daughters."


    Chen''s eyes narrowed. He didn''t believe that Freya would be so stupid to threaten himself with her daughter.


    "I am the God of magic, the best and most outstanding magician in the world, and I can be your daughter''s teacher."


    "Thank you. I don''t need it."


    Whether Freya wants revenge or not, Chen can''t give her daughter to her.


    I''m kidding. I killed her whole family. It''s not too much to say that we''re not together.


    Let her be her daughter''s teacher? If you lose your mind, you will agree.


    "Your eldest daughter is a witch of extinction. No one in the world can guide her except me."


    "If no one can guide her, I''d rather let her out of touch with magic."


    "If the dame can''t extinguish other lives, she can only kill herself." Said Freya.


    Chen''s face couldn''t help changing. Freya continued: "in my prophecy, I saw two pictures. One was that she became my student, and the other was not. Do you want to see two pictures of prophecy? I can pass on to you what I see. "

 Chapter 2999

    The actual feeling of people is very poor.


    The story that Freya tells is like a myth.


    But the client is right in front of them.


    And this client is their target.


    In particular, what did draitou do?


    I intend to rely on these 89 people, trying to plot a god killer.


    A Protoss terminator.


    How could you have such a stupid idea?


    "Tell me whether to accept the deal or not."


    "Trading is OK, but every time you come into contact with my daughter, I have to be there."


    Chen Xuan stretched out his hand, and the red crystal in gosi''s hand fell into Chen''s hands uncontrollably.


    Although gose refused, but in the face of Chen, she was powerless.


    They are not rivals at all and will never be rivals.


    "How to untie the seal?"


    "It''s enough to inject magic. Fill this crystal."


    Chen Xuan didn''t think so much. The magic power poured into the red crystal directly.


    At this moment, everyone felt the magic power in Chen''s body like a flood.


    People who had doubts about Freya''s story.


    At this moment, I finally understand the gap between them and Chen.


    Ten times? A hundred times? Or a thousand times?


    This vast and indescribable magic made them feel more desperate.


    This contrast is very intuitive, but not intuitive enough.


    The magic they felt was really huge.


    However, because they exceed their perception limit, they can not fully perceive the specific gap.


    That''s what makes them despair.


    If it''s only a limited strength, they can also raise the idea of fighting.


    However, the gap is almost infinite, and they don''t even know how to catch up.


    Goss was moved.


    Freya told her.


    It takes about 10000 times her magic power to unlock the seal.


    Originally, gose was just exaggerating.


    But at last she understood that Freya was not joking.


    And 10000 times what she said is not enough.


    Because Chen''s output is thousands of times faster than all his magic power every second.


    And the output is uninterrupted, thousands of times a second, tens of thousands of times in ten seconds


    Gose felt as if she had a wrong idea of how much magic was.


    This magic is not magic at all.


    His whole magic power is not enough than one thousandth of the magic power released by others in a second.


    It lasted about three minutes.


    The light on the red crystal suddenly converged.


    Chen opened the red crystal.


    Just watching the red crystal float in the air.


    There''s a small flicker every second.


    Everyone held their breath and looked at the red crystal with their eyes wide open.


    They knew that they would witness the return of a mythical God.


    Famtis also opened his eyes.


    She never thought that one day she would witness a fairy tale.


    The air is filled with some mysterious and mysterious Qi.


    Chen Tiao looks at the red crystal in surprise.


    Others feel it.


    Chen is more understanding.


    Just like a masterpiece handed down, others can only see the title and introduction of the book.


    Then, from the title and introduction, we can see the magnificence and epic of this book.


    Chen was able to read this classic book directly.


    Can be more intuitive understanding and perception.


    Of course, Chen''s understanding is limited.


    After all, Chen prefers reading Xiaohuang''s essays to the classics handed down.


    In short, Chen''s foundation was poor.


    The college entrance examination students also take the path of physical education.


    Doomed to be unable to get much experience in this perception.


    At this time, with the red crystal as the center, the surrounding began to extend like branches and leaves of nerves.


    Then the branches and leaves of the nerve began to cover with a layer of flesh and blood.


    Then there is a skin covering the flesh and blood.


    It''s like a birth process of life.


    Although Chen did not see clearly.


    But she could feel that Freya was not weaker than Odin.


    At least compared to Odin who lost his body.


    Freya is very strong. Of course, her strength is not only reflected in her fighting power.


    Combat effectiveness can only be known after actual combat.


    But what Freya showed was profound magic.


    That''s the sublimation of the magic to the extreme.It''s just like in the eyes of ordinary people, 1 + 1 is 1 + 1.


    However, in the eyes of mathematicians, 1 + 1 is far more complex than that of ordinary people.


    In front of the crowd, a good figure.


    But this posture is only fleeting.


    It was soon covered with white gauze.


    Freya finally came back to life.


    It''s different from the posture shown by the seal before.


    At the moment, Freya is more real, but also more dreamy.


    She is so beautiful that it seems that all the beautiful words can''t be poured into her.


    White skin like white snow, light golden pupil.


    The hair is curly and slim.


    Everyone is lost in the beauty of Freya.


    Even women can''t resist Freya''s beauty.


    However, Chen Xuan only looked at Freya more intuitively.


    Everything is fine!


    The only thing we don''t have is the characteristics of women.


    Of course, it''s not that Freya doesn''t have the physical characteristics of women.


    It''s that her divinity conceals women''s feelings.


    People can only pay attention to her divinity and lose the sense of her gender.


    Like the word sexy.


    It''s hard for most people to have an impulse to Freya.


    Of course, not everyone can face Freya rationally and objectively like Chen.


    Freya looks at Chen, and Chen also looks at Freya.


    Both sides are looking at each other.


    "I finally understand Odin''s persistence. You are his best choice, but he made a wrong choice. His willfulness and strength as always destroyed him."


    There is a saying in Freya''s speech that since she can predict the twilight of the gods, she can also guess the reason why Odin chose Chen Yu.


    Even though she has never been involved in it, she has been watching the gods at dusk from the perspective of an onlooker.


    Chen Xuan shrugged his shoulders and said casually, "at least, his willful nature prevents you from destroying with him."


    The purpose of Odin''s seal on Freya is not to shut her up.


    Smart as Freya, of course, also guessed this possibility.


    She did not deny it.


    "Sir, can I have a little wish?"


    Freya looked at Chen, lowered her posture, and seemed quite sincere.


    "The request of a God, even if it is small, is not ordinary."


    "I promised the fairy girl to help her find the scarlet star, my magic prop."


    "I gave away the scarlet star." Chen said indifferently. The reason why Chen said to give someone away was that he was a friend of mine. If you dare to rob him, you should consider whether you can provoke him or not.

 Chapter 3000

    Freya looks at Goss helplessly.


    Gosh is desperate.


    That is to say, nalla gaevitch is not only Chen''s enemy.


    Instead, it was his friend.


    That makes sense.


    After all, no matter how strong lira gaevitch is.


    Can it be better than the God killer in front of you.


    If there is no Chen''s consent.


    Lira gaevitch and his dark elves clan would never have settled in Los Angeles.


    And Lila gewicz has an old cover.


    It means that she has no chance to take the scarlet star from Lila gaevitch.


    Of course, that''s what it is.


    No matter whether there is Chen Xiang or not.


    Lila gaevitch, whether it''s personal power or the dark elves.


    In addition, it occupies an absolute geographical advantage.


    They are beyond the reach of gosh and blood elf clans.


    "Sir, gose has some misunderstanding with your friend. Now that one of her compatriots is visiting your friend''s house, will you let her come back?" Asked Freya, retreating to the next.


    "Yes As long as she''s alive. "


    After asking for the information, Chen made a direct call to Lila gaevitch.


    "Gavith, I heard you''ve captured a little girl from the blood elf clan, haven''t you?"


    "Yes, how do you know that?"


    "Make a deal with someone, give her to me."


    "Yes."


    Lila gaevitch is quite cheerful.


    It''s no use keeping Rhine in your hands anyway.


    Unless he wants to turn Rhine into RBQ.


    Rhine is basically a unicellular organism.


    It''s outrageous to be bold.


    After adapting to the status of a prisoner, he accepted the present situation.


    These two days should eat and sleep.


    No one came to save her.


    Lila gaevitch doesn''t know what to do with Rhine.


    If you want to ask for information from her, Rhine is also a comer.


    In the time of a meal, Lila gayevich asked about the situation.


    As for cutting down the roots, it is not.


    Although the dark elves and the blood elves are not allies.


    But it didn''t end there.


    At best, they''re not very nice to each other.


    Since there is no conflict of interest, there is generally no friction.


    Except this time, two younger generations jumped in front of him.


    And he would not have killed the younger generation for such a trifle.


    Moreover, in fact, he still holds a certain tolerance for his fellow countrymen.


    As long as it is not the kind of large-scale conflict, he will not do so.


    The white elves clan is also in Los Angeles.


    Now his dark spirit is powerful, and he does not kill the white spirit.


    In addition to the fact that wendini, the patriarch of the white elves, is his old lover, he still has some kindred affection.


    Now that someone in Rhine claims it, that''s great.


    At this time, gosi suddenly kneels down in front of Chen.


    "Sir, please help me and lend me the scarlet star."


    Chen said: "in the face of Ms. Freya, I didn''t kill you, which doesn''t mean I will help you. Moreover, as an ancient and powerful God, you can ask her for help instead of me if you have any difficulties."


    In the real world, if money is too much to a certain extent, there is nothing that money can''t solve.


    This is also true in the spirit world. When the strength is strong to a certain extent, there is nothing that cannot be solved by strength.


    If there are, it can only show that the strength is not enough.


    For example, Lila gaevitch got the scarlet star and wanted to find a way to be king of the elves.


    In fact, his ultimate goal is to become powerful.


    And if he had the strength of Chen Yu, it would have made no difference whether he would become an elf king or not.


    Goss looked at Freya, who shook her head. "I know your clan is facing a problem of explanation, but I can''t do it."


    "Oh I''m really curious, Ms. Freya, that you can''t solve the problems of her clan. "


    "The gens of their clans are running out."


    "What do you mean? Does that mean that their clan is going to be extinct? "


    "No, it''s the new born child who will lose the character of clan blood. Can you understand that?"


    "Losing the character of the gens? Do you mean that their newborns will become ordinary people? "


    "No, they''re still elves, but they''re idiosyncratic elves, that is to say, the Blood Elves will no longer exist in the future."


    "Why?"


    "The reason why there are clans in the elves lies in their ancestors. Some of the powerful elves passed on to their descendants according to their own magic or power. According to these blood lineages, they are divided into Elven clans. However, this inheritance will disappear one day. There is no power that can be inherited forever One day the commitment will be completely dissipated, and the past glory will come to an end. ""In other words, this is not a natural or man-made disaster, but the law of nature, the process of natural extinction? And it''s not fatal? "


    "You can say that, but the blood elves clan, or anyone else, will not calmly accept this situation, so the necessary resistance still exists. For example, the current blood elf clan, of course, is not willing to face the disappearance of their own clan, so they try to find the scarlet star, and then let the most gifted clan in the clan become the strong one Through this strong one to awaken the clan lineage and continue the future of the blood elf clan. "


    "In other words, as long as you become strong enough? Is it difficult? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Everyone didn''t want to answer Chen''s words and wanted to give Chen a look.


    Not for anything else, just for this sentence.


    Everyone wants to be stronger, but is that what you want?


    "You stand too high to see the world under your feet," she said


    "I can stand so high because I have enough resources under my feet, so it is not natural to be strong." Chen said of course: "besides, both you and I have the ability to make people strong quickly. Don''t tell me you can''t do it. You are the queen of Asgard. I don''t believe that you can''t do what I can."


    "What about the price? She can''t afford it. " "We can make an ordinary person stronger overnight, but we also need them to pay the corresponding price, and through the scarlet star is not the same, this is the result of their efforts."


    "No, I can pay for it if I can. I''m not afraid of any price."


    Freya shook her head. "No, you don''t understand. For example, we have reached an agreement that I will give you powerful power, and you and your clan will bear the curse forever in the future. Is that the price you want?"

 Chapter 3001

    She looked at Chen.


    Chen Tiao shrugged: "do you have money?"


    "If I want to achieve my goal How much is it? "


    "Make it cheaper, 10 billion dollars." Chen said calmly.


    Goss almost didn''t vomit blood. 10 billion dollars? Selling the whole village of their blood elves could not raise so much money.


    What''s more, the money she spent at the auction was almost the hope of the whole village.


    Now almost all of their blood elf clan villages are vegetarian.


    If we put together another 10 billion dollars, it is estimated that the whole village will sell kidneys.


    Is this cheap?


    It is possible to reconstruct two or three Shangqing realms with Chen''s current resources.


    But the cost is too high, if there is not enough rate of return or income, Chen can not invest.


    Moreover, it is far less cost-effective to invest in ten talented people to build a strong Shangqing environment with resources.


    If one of the ten people breaks through Shangqing, it will not lose. If there are two breakthroughs, it will definitely be a big profit, and the resources invested are far less exaggerated than forcing one person to Shangqing.


    Like dragon and tiger mountain and scarlet church, will they have no resources?


    Of course, there are. Compared with Chen''s resources, they have only a lot more resources.


    Three or four are more than enough.


    But they didn''t.


    It is because the input is not directly proportional to the income.


    Moreover, the people who pushed them to the upper Qing Dynasty were the bottom of the upper Qing Dynasty, and there was no room for future growth.


    Therefore, under normal circumstances, no organizational forces will forcibly pile up a Shangqing territory with resources.


    Gosi is not related to herself, and Chen is more unlikely to put resources on her.


    10 billion dollars? That''s really Chen. It''s cheap.


    "I can! We the shadow clan can. " Cried della Tu.


    By this time the invisible barrier had shrunk to less than 30 meters in diameter.


    Chen Xiao looked at the clansmen of the shadow clan such as yanderatu.


    "I almost forgot that there were also miscellaneous fish." Chen Xuan has a few more black balls in his hand.


    Bobo -


    in a moment, all the shadow clan elves ate one.


    None of them survived, including delatu.


    Gosi was once again frightened by Chen''s cruel means.


    Famtis was also a little frightened.


    She used to be a mercenary.


    However, such as Chen Xuan, he killed several people casually. I really haven''t seen them.


    I can see that those people are ready to surrender.


    No, they should have surrendered.


    But it was not accepted by Chen.


    Draco killed himself, too.


    If he doesn''t speak up, Chen is too lazy to pay attention to it.


    I heard drattu say that the shadow clan is worth 10 billion dollars.


    So it''s definitely a big enemy. I''ll kill you first.


    As for $10 billion?


    Chen felt that Della Tu really thought too much.


    They are enemies first, then strangers.


    What makes him think he''s going to make an enemy for himself for $10 billion.


    That''s why he was stupid.


    "Well, Ms. Freya, I''ve fulfilled my promise. Now it''s your turn to fulfill it. I hope you won''t go missing with me all of a sudden. After all, you didn''t come out of the seal to hide away, did you?"


    "I''ll come as promised." Freya nodded and left with her lost soul.


    "After God What should I do? " She looked at Freya with a sort of pessimistic look.


    "I should thank you for being able to get out of trouble. To tell you the truth, it is not difficult to raise you to the divine level with my ability. But as I said earlier, you can''t afford the price. Or, as the man said, you can''t afford to pile up your resources to God level. But just like his offer, you can''t afford it."


    "Can''t you trade with him? Replace it with something else. "


    "Then tell me, what can you give to trade with him? If it''s an ordinary artifact, you''d better put it away. He''s completely ransacked Odin''s collection. I''m afraid there are no less than 100 artifacts. Therefore, if there are no special artifacts, he won''t be able to use them at all. "


    Gose is even more desperate, even if it is to rob the bank can not rob so much money.


    Ten billion dollars is absolutely a desperate figure.


    "That is to say, nothing can be done?"


    "There is another way."


    "What can I do?"


    "There are only a few ways to become a god level strongman in the world. It is undoubtedly the most powerful and most potential way to break through by relying on personal talent. The only few top humans in the world, including that person, all rely on personal talent to break the limit. Therefore, they are the strongest among human beings, even stronger than gods Big. " "And you have this talent, but you need time to fulfill your talent, and success is not absolute.""The second way is the simplest way, which is piled up with huge resources, which is also the method that the man can provide, but it is the most impossible way for you to achieve, and this method will also cut off your future. The third method is the magic provided by me to help you break the barriers and let you gain divine power, but the corresponding cost is also very serious, not only you People, your relatives, people and even your descendants will bear this price. "


    "And in addition to these three methods, there is a fourth one."


    Goss did not interrupt and listened to Freya''s explanation.


    "The fourth method is the secret method, or taboo technique."


    "There are some taboo techniques that can break the rules. They are cruel, complex, risky, or even make you become something else, distorted physically and psychologically."


    "Queen of God, do you know the secret method?"


    "Yes, but I really don''t want you to choose the secret method."


    "I carry the hope of the blood elf clan."


    "It''s hope, it may be despair."


    "I have no choice."


    "Don''t rush to make a decision. You can think about it for a few more days."


    "No, I''ve decided."


    "The next time I go to meet that person, come with me," thought Freya


    "What else do you want to see him do?" Gosi still had a lot of resentment against Chen.


    "Among the many secrets, I think of one that suits you, but needs his help. If he is willing to help, your success rate will be increased by at least half."


    "What if he didn''t help?"


    "Infinity is close to zero."


    A feeling of reluctance can not be avoided.


    That man never seems to get around.


    It''s hard and powerless.

 Chapter 3002

    The next day, Chen Xuan welcomed Freya and gose.


    In Chen''s family, gosi seems a little restrained.


    "Would you like something to drink?"


    "More distinctive." "I hope I haven''t," said Freya


    At this time, a bad devil ran over, carrying two drinks.


    The two drinks are black, but with red and green bubbles.


    "This Is this coke? "


    "Hell coke, to be exact." Chen said: "try it. It will help people who have magic power. Even if there is no magic power, my family and I often drink it."


    Freya has already analyzed the method of making this so-called hell Cola before she can import it.


    "Interesting concept." Freya took a sip, and her eyes brightened. "It''s really refreshing. You can try it, too."


    "Ah Oh Thank you


    Gosi is a bit out of her mind. Even though hell Cola is good, she doesn''t have the heart to taste it.


    Chen Tiao looked at Freya: "why did she come with you?"


    "Please do me a favor, or do her a favor."


    "Is this a request or a transaction?" Chen asked.


    If it''s a deal, Freya takes out the corresponding chips, and Chen doesn''t mind helping her.


    If it''s a request, I''m sorry.


    He and Freya have no friendship at present.


    "A deal." "You know warnerheim," said Freya? You do me a favor, and Warner Heim is yours. "


    "What''s up?" Chen was a little surprised and used one world as a bargaining chip.


    This transaction should not be simple No, it''s not easy to say.


    "She will carry out a secret method, which is called the secret method of stealing. At that time, she will summon a strong and extreme existence. As the object of stealing, your task is to suppress your extremely powerful existence, but not kill it."


    "Give me an accurate idea of how powerful it is."


    With a world as a chip, Chen believes that this secret method of Freya is absolutely not simple.


    "Equivalent to Odin in his heyday." Said Freya.


    "Powerful being, Odin in his heyday? You don''t want to revive Odin, do you? "


    Freya shook her head. "Zeus, simply put, is the spirit that comes out of your head."


    "Are you familiar with the Olympus Gods? You can summon Zeus at will


    "If it''s from the enemy''s point of view, it''s really familiar." Freya looked at Chen, then at the startled gosling.


    "The enemy? Are you and the Olympians enemies


    "Do you know the Olympians?"


    "To some extent, Ares, the Olympian God of war, is still my prisoner of war."


    After a while of silence, what kind of people are they.


    Casually captured a god of war as a prisoner.


    "Have you had a war?" Chen asked curiously.


    "Didn''t ares or my son Bader tell you?"


    Chen Xiao shook her head. Freya said, "they are thieves and robbers. They steal the power of the kingdom of God and use them for their own use. So I sealed them. Except for a few who escaped, all the gods on Olympus were sealed by me."


    Chen took a breath of cold air. Freya was the queen of Asgard, but she was only the queen of God.


    But she actually sealed the gods of a group in the opposite direction.


    "The price is the complete extinction of Warner Protoss. I was deceived by Odin and sealed the Olympus Gods at the price of sacrificing the whole Warner Protoss."


    Chen raised frega''s risk index by 100 points.


    This product can seal a whole Protoss, so it can definitely seal itself.


    Of course, Freya felt the change in Chen''s eyes.


    She laughed and did not explain.


    "Well, do you accept the whole condition?"


    "What is Warner Heim like now?" Chen needs to assess the value of the whole Warner Heim world.


    As Freya said, she sealed the Olympian gods with Warner sacrifice.


    Warnerheim''s probably deserted, right?


    "Warnaheim is a world full of vitality. The world gave birth to our Warner Protoss. Although the gods have fallen, there is still the ability to nurture new gods. I have not been to warnaheim for thousands of years. I don''t know what the situation is. But if Odin didn''t destroy warnaheim, there might have been a baby God there And you are fully qualified to be the king of the gods there Even if you call yourself the creator God, no one is against it


    Chen Xuan rolled his eyes. He didn''t need any God King or creation God.In what age is it, we still engage in feudal superstition.


    However, Chen is still interested in the Warner Heim in Freya''s mouth.


    "The last time I passed by yalfheim, it was full of life, but I was refused to contact the world by your son Bader on the ground that I would destroy the peace there."


    "The wisdom race of yalfheim is the spirit and the race that believes in him, while warnaheim has no wisdom race. Only the newborn gods can possess wisdom. If you become the ruler there, even if the young gods oppose, the war between you will not be considered as war."


    "By the way, what''s the difference between the elves of alfheim and them?"


    "Most of the elves in yalfheim are pure elves, that is, the kind of spirits gosh was afraid to become. They are very ordinary but pure spirits. Of course, they are also very kind, so kind that even I can''t bear to hurt them. As for the spirits of this world, on the contrary, they are no longer pure and kind."


    Freya looked at Chen: "do you accept this deal?"


    "Since you are willing to use a world as a bargaining chip, you can make other demands. For example, let me use my resources to force her to become a strong player, rather than just let me act as a senior thug."


    "Goss has a lot of talent. She deserves a better future."


    "She is really talented. She can wait for the foreseeable future and use her talent to cash in her strength, rather than encourage her to grow up. Your secret method does not give her a better future."


    "Her people have no time to wait. The decline of blood is very fast. In a few years, they will become mediocre and pure spirits."


    "Doesn''t it mean that this sign only appears in newborns?"


    "Who do you think was born? Of course, it begins with the decline of their parents'' blood, and then passes on to the newborn. "


    "Well, it''s your decision with her. The deal is set up. Before that, you haven''t forgotten your job."


    "Of course, I can start class any time. Where''s your daughter?"


    "Still in kindergarten, you can teach my little daughter first."


    "I remember your eldest daughter is only two years old, and what about your youngest? Is she awake? "

 Chapter 3003

    "My little daughter is one year old."


    "It''s still too young. Are you sure she''s awake?"


    "She woke up the day she was born."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Gosh and Freya are both speechless.


    The gap between people is always reflected so easily.


    Wake up on the day you were born?


    What about this kind of operation?


    How can we have this kind of awakening with the natural talent.


    Originally, Freya''s plan was just to be a teacher for little green.


    As for little Larissa, she''s just a promoter.


    When little Larissa grows up, she can teach some magic.


    But she didn''t expect that little Larissa''s talent had reached such a level of adversity.


    Freya is very sure that from ancient times, even among the protoss, there is no one who awakens on the first day of birth.


    It''s hard to imagine the extent to which little Larissa''s talent has been exaggerated.


    "Let me meet the child."


    Little Larissa is now under the leadership of Portia and jevla.


    Playing on the grass outside.


    When Freya saw little Larissa, she felt that her eyes would be blinded by the blessed girl.


    As the annihilation witch, Xiao Gelin is already against the heaven.


    There has been a ghost girl for several generations.


    This in itself is enough to explain the talent of little geline.


    And little Larissa is not that special.


    There''s nothing more special but talent.


    But sometimes, talent to a certain extent, really can do whatever you want.


    Even when Goss saw little Larissa, she felt jealousy from the inside out.


    If you have this talent, it is estimated that the clan will not have to have a headache in order to continue the blood elf lineage.


    It''s not enough to describe the talent of little Larissa.


    Freya had no doubt that the child''s future limit was not below herself.


    As for going up again, it depends on Chen''s ability.


    "What''s your name, dear?" Asked Freya in the softest voice.


    Little Larissa looked at the gentle and beautiful aunt in front of her.


    But she turned her head to look at her father.


    Chen Tiao nodded, little Larissa immediately showed a brilliant smile: "my name is laleisha."


    "What magic can you do? Like this. " Freya held out her hand and revealed a small ball of fire.


    "Little Larissa won''t, Baba didn''t teach me."


    Freya was surprised to turn her head to look at Chen Tiao: "have you not taught her magic?"


    In Freya''s opinion, Chen Xuan should have exposed her to magic for a long time.


    Even if Chen Xuan didn''t know how to teach, she would have learned by watching her talent a few times.


    "I''ve heard that being too young to touch magic can affect development..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± "Who said that? Let me kill him," said Freya


    "Isn''t that so?"


    "Are you going to let your daughter learn dark magic, necromancy or sacrificial magic or something like that


    "No Don''t tell me you''re going to let her learn the magic. "


    "As long as you don''t let her learn these magic, it won''t affect her development, just like some of your human sports, some of which can make children grow better, and some will affect their physical and mental development."


    Chen Xuan thought for a while, it seems that this is the truth.


    "Baba, can I learn magic?" Little Larissa is only one year old.


    But all the family members except Ma Ma Ma and sister can do magic.


    So little Larissa has long been familiar with magic.


    "Yes." Chen Tiao nodded.


    "Good." Little Larissa danced happily, throwing fireballs out of her palms.


    "Why, don''t you?" Asked Freya suspiciously.


    "Yes, but Baba agreed, I will."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Gose is hurt again.


    Since she was a child, she was also known as a genius among the geniuses.


    So it''s hard to avoid comparing herself with little Larissa.


    However, let her despair is, as a genius of genius, in the eyes of little Larissa, she is no different from stupid pig.


    "What else would you have?"


    Soon, Freya found out that little Larissa could do a lot of magic.


    It''s all from people around me.


    Any kind of messy magic will be a little bit.


    There is no systematic learning, so there is no system to be good at.


    Even Chen Xuan was a little scared.


    Little Larissa had learned so much magic unconsciously.This is also because the family has no taboos.


    Therefore, there is no taboo of little Larissa''s magic.


    And they didn''t expect that little Larissa''s talent was so terrible.


    Basically, most of the magic is just watching it once.


    Little Larissa learned it, but never used it.


    Because she knew Chen didn''t let her learn.


    So she never used it.


    She is afraid that Chen Xuan thinks she is a bad child.


    To this day, Chen Xuan himself agreed.


    She would dare to use it.


    Neither Freya nor Goss could describe the shock in their hearts.


    In the past life of Freya, she has witnessed countless talents, who can always create all kinds of miracles.


    But compared with little Larissa, those geniuses and miracles seem so gloomy.


    Soon after, little green came back.


    Freya had seen little greyne, who was also a genius of genius.


    This is not gosh''s self blown genius.


    Less than two years old to wake up, this in magic has been able to enter the first three years of awakening age.


    And little green is the third night, plus the identity of the ghost girl.


    Let her have the talent that is not under little Larissa.


    She even felt a little inferior.


    His so-called genius is only the second night.


    When she woke up at the age of eight, she was quite proud.


    But compared with the little sisters.


    They seem insignificant.


    Today, Freya didn''t teach little greyne and little Larissa magic.


    The main thing is to look at their talent first.


    And then give them a teaching plan.


    However, at this time, she was almost autistic.


    The two sisters'' talents have made her envious as a magic God.


    As for Goss, she''s really autistic.


    What kind of magic do you want to learn.


    No matter how good you practice, can you have the talent bonus of others?


    Can you have that good father?


    In the past, Goss didn''t believe that all roads lead to Rome.


    Now she believed, but some were born in Rome.


    On the way back, Freya looked at the lost gossamer.


    "What, hit?"


    "Yes." Gose didn''t deny it, with a painful expression on her face.


    "I''ll tell you something that will make you happy."


    "What else can make me happy?"


    "Although your talent is one Asgard short, your upper limit is the same. The difference is that one takes 10 years and the other takes 100 years to reach it."

 Chapter 3004

    Although Freya was comforting her.


    But gose feeling, he is always not happy.


    Cap this stuff Few people in the world really touch it.


    The vast majority of people may not be able to practice until half of the training.


    What''s more, the older you are, the stronger your strength is?


    When ordinary monks reach a certain age, all aspects will begin to decline, which is very serious.


    Only a few old monsters can achieve the older the stronger the strength.


    So Goss had no hope of reaching the upper limit in 100 years.


    Little geline and little Larissa will reach the upper limit in 10 years. No, let''s say 20 years later.


    At that time, they were only in their early twenties, which was the best age.


    But how long does it take?


    A hundred years later, at her present age.


    120 years old? Did you live that long.


    And even if it is alive, I am afraid it has already entered the recession.


    ¡­¡­


    Xiaohe and jialiwen have passed the test place that Chen Xuan left them.


    But it''s not the end of their suffering, it''s just the beginning.


    The difficulty of this thing is not with Chen''s will, strengthen or weaken is Chen''s personal will.


    Therefore, for Xiaohe and jialiwen, it is far from the customs clearance.


    They have also been from the initial resistance to the numbness, and then to today''s habitual.


    As the saying goes, when you can''t resist


    Every night, Chen asked a member of the supernatural society to come over and look at the two of them.


    Lest a man die carelessly in the land of trial.


    This is not a trial tower. If you die, you can revive in situ.


    Chen''s ability is like this. If you die, you will be dead.


    In fact, the two of them were trapped in this testing place for nearly a month.


    Besides being unable to move freely, it does not affect normal life.


    Even the Internet is OK.


    Moreover, in the first few days, they also called the police.


    I hope the police can rescue them from the sea of misery.


    Obviously, they overestimated the capabilities of the Los Angeles police.


    The police walked around the community and then said they would sue them for false police.


    Now they''re learning to be good, and they don''t resist.


    It''s no use fighting.


    Chen has only taught them one truth.


    Fist is the key to everything.


    Now they have to work hard even in this place of trial.


    It is obviously unrealistic to face Chen Xiaogang.


    After a hard night''s fighting, jialiwen and Xiaohe go home with tired bodies.


    "Xiao He, help me prepare breakfast. I don''t want to move."


    Carrie felt like she was falling apart.


    It''s like standing dead on the sofa.


    Turn on the TV, but even the eyelids are too lazy to lift up.


    The news was on TV, and suddenly, as if she had heard something, she jumped up and looked at the TV screen with wide eyes.


    "Xiao He, come on."


    Xiaohe came out slowly, carrying a glass of milk.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "You watch the news."


    "According to the European police, a group of religious sects claiming to be a new era recently claim that mythology will come back to the world again. They will restart the ceremony, recover the gods they used to be, and ask the government to recognize their legitimacy. However, at present, various countries in Europe have identified the new era as a cult, and several leaders of the organization are wanted as their leaders Arona, the vice Archbishop Bion, and the guardian elder... "


    Xiaohe listlessly looked at the news broadcast: "what''s the matter? What does this cult have to do with you


    "My deputy bishop, Bion, used to be a gangster in our street."


    "So what? It''s not surprising that this kind of person makes a cult. "


    "But he used to be an ordinary man."


    "Maybe he''s a liar, or you don''t see him." Xiaohe disapproved and said, "I thought you had something to make such a fuss about."


    In fact, what jialiwen said is more than understanding.


    Bion is her adoptive father, and her stealing skills are all learned from him.


    As for whether bien is really magic.


    She would never believe it.


    She knows bean too well.


    Bean was a successful entrepreneur when he was young.


    He adopted her when she was ten.


    But within a year, Bion suddenly went bankrupt.


    And because Bion could no longer provide the money that Carrie needed in her life.So Carrie went back to the orphanage.


    However, the contact between Garvin and Bion was not interrupted.


    And then he began to mingle in the marketplace.


    If he had a little magic at that time.


    It''s not like stealing to get a little bit of money and buy some trifling gifts for Carrie.


    It was half a year ago when I saw you last time.


    He was jailed for six months for theft.


    But Carrie didn''t expect to see bean again in the TV news.


    And he changed himself into a high-level cult.


    Carrie couldn''t help worrying about her adoptive father.


    Bion may not have money, but he is definitely a good and responsible father.


    In her eyes, at least, bean was worth calling her father.


    Seeing this news, Carrie can''t help worrying about bean.


    All the tiredness and drowsiness dissipated at this time.


    There are only concerns about Bion.


    "What''s the relationship between the vice archbishop and you?" Xiao He noticed the change of Carrie''s look.


    "Yes, I don''t know." Carrie replied casually.


    This kind of answer can protect yourself, and it can protect Bion.


    It''s not that she doesn''t trust Xiaohe.


    It was jialiwen who had been living in the market since childhood.


    I know that some bad things start with careless mistakes.


    Carrie was in a dilemma.


    On the one hand, she is now in trouble.


    You can''t even control your own freedom.


    What''s more, it''s about saving the seemingly unreliable adoptive father.


    But let her ignore, she can''t do it.


    "If you really have any questions, you can call Mr. Chen."


    In fact, Xiaohe has also figured out some problems recently.


    Although Chen Xuan seems to be troubling them.


    It''s training them.


    Although they want to die here, but the strength of the promotion is real.


    It''s just that Carrie is still in the dark.


    In other words, it is the difference between eastern and Western ideas.


    What jialiwen felt was only Chen''s malice.


    "It''s no use looking for him." Carrie didn''t want to contact Chen.


    "At least, to get out of here, we need his permission first."


    Carrie wenton was like a frustrated ball.


    Yes, if they don''t get Chen''s permission, they can''t even leave here.


    "Or we have the strength to completely clear here."


    "We don''t even know where the upper limit of difficulty is and how to pass the customs?"

 Chapter 3005

    "Chen, I''m going back to Europe." 23 generations of Blood Mary came to say goodbye to Chen.


    "Really, so fast?"


    Chen originally thought that it would take more time for the 23rd generation of Blood Mary.


    I didn''t expect her to go back so soon.


    "Yes, there is chaos in Europe. Several groups of people have realized that the tide of aura is coming, and they are eager to try and open the spiritual world."


    Chen kept silent about this. Everyone had their own ideas.


    Chen is one of those who neither supports nor opposes.


    However, as far as Chen''s job function is concerned, Chen''s idea needs to be nipped in the cradle.


    After all, most people and governments don''t need a new era, they need to stay where they are.


    "How is your Kingdom going?"


    "The build is complete, and now there are some details to deal with." A smile appeared on Mary''s face.


    This trip to Los Angeles is a complete conclusion.


    From then on, she no longer had to worry about life expectancy.


    She solved the biggest crisis.


    Now, she has become a God.


    In fact, the name of the Deputy God.


    "Would you like to try my kingdom?"


    "Good."


    The sky suddenly began to spread across the gray.


    With the spread of the gray color, the environment around Chen Xuan and the twenty third generation of Blood Mary is also changing.


    With the formation of a gray circle, Chen''s perception completely lost contact with the outside world.


    There are only snow capped mountains and cold wind.


    "Is this your kingdom of God?"


    Suddenly, Chen felt that the air was becoming very heavy.


    The Theocracy of 23 generations of Blood Mary is air.


    She can change the weight of the air.


    At the same time, it can also control the temperature and humidity in the air.


    "How does your kingdom attack? If it''s just what I''m feeling right now, I''m afraid it won''t pose a little threat to me


    Chen is not arrogant, but is stating a fact.


    This kind of environmental change only caused a little trouble to Chen.


    It did not even affect Chen''s fighting power.


    "I can increase the weight of the air to an unimaginable degree, so in contrast, the rest of the material in God''s kingdom will weightless, rise, and then fall, similar to the ability of your meteorite."


    Chen''s eyes a bright, heartfelt said: "this is powerful."


    "I know this skill is not enough in your eyes."


    Chen Tiao shrugged his shoulders. There was no way. They were in a big state now.


    Chen can only say that if he and the twenty-third generation of Blood Mary, it will not be so easy to win.


    But it''s impossible to lose.


    Chen Xuan stood in the same place, and the twenty-three generations of Blood Mary did not even move Chen Xuan.


    Chen''s physical strength and defense reached the extreme.


    This is also the biggest advantage of Chen.


    In order to defeat Chen Xuan, the first thing is to break the defense. After breaking the defense, more strength is needed to cause damage to Chen Xuan.


    But it''s impossible in itself.


    "How big is your kingdom?"


    "About the size of California."


    "So big?" Chen took a breath of cool air.


    "Because I don''t lack materials."


    Chen Xuan was dumb. Yes, the 23rd generation of Blood Mary had harvested so many pieces of the kingdom of God.


    There''s no need to worry about not having enough materials.


    She can build as big a kingdom as she wants.


    Chen Tiao and the Blood Mary of the 23rd generation are simply trying.


    Then 23 generations of Blood Mary took up the kingdom of God.


    "It''s time for me to go."


    "Goodbye."


    In fact, for their current strength and status.


    Leaving Los Angeles is not the difference.


    After all, there are too many ways to meet in this era.


    Even if there''s something really important, a phone call can go directly.


    After Mary left, Chen went to the underground base where Ares was held.


    Ares is not in a good state of mind recently.


    He looked up at Chen Xuan who came in from outside.


    "You haven''t come to see me for a long time."


    "You don''t look very well."


    "My kingdom of God has been destroyed by you, and my body has been greatly traumatized. My strength has also been sealed. Now I am weak and about to die. If you want to kill me, do it as soon as possible, so as to add a heavy color to your achievements. I don''t want to die quietly in this dark corner."


    This may be Ares'' last point of stubbornness.It''s also to preserve one''s last dignity.


    Chen gave a contract to Ares.


    "Take a look at it and sign it if it''s OK."


    This is the contract between the Blood Mary of the twenty third generation, Zhang Tianyi and beifula helping Chen luonong.


    Ares studied the contents of the deed.


    "You want me to serve you for 300 years?"


    "Yes."


    "I don''t have so much time. My kingdom is destroyed. My power is out of control. In a short time, I will collapse completely."


    "Didn''t you look at the terms and conditions? I''m obliged to treat any injury I can for you while you''re in my service."


    "Unless the kingdom is destroyed irreversibly."


    Chen took out a metal box and threw it to Ares: "is this enough?"


    Ares opens the box. There are some pieces of the kingdom in it.


    "Where did it come from?"


    "It''s not something you should care about."


    Ares decisively signed his name on the contract.


    Then the contract was ignited.


    The prison where Chen Xiao leaves with Ares.


    "I thought it would be difficult or impossible at all."


    "No one wants to die, and God doesn''t want to die. You are stronger than me, so I submit to you, which is not unacceptable to me." Ares said, of course.


    "Do you want me to arrange an identity for you?"


    "No, I''ll find an identity I like."


    Chen Tiao nodded and recruited ares under his command mainly for the sake of unexpected needs.


    The times have changed. Chen did not intend to dominate.


    But Chen needs more cards.


    What can you do on your own.


    Chen can''t do everything by himself.


    Some things need to be done by others.


    Ares is still valuable.


    After all, a living God is worth more than a dead one.


    Chen''s collection of dead gods has gone.


    More ares is not more than one, less than him.


    More and more psychic events have been reported in the news recently.


    Even though the supernatural society is holding down most of the news.


    But there are still some fish that miss the net.


    Of course, so far there is no really strong evidence for the existence of psychic events.


    After all, the news mainly suppressed by the supernatural society is such events with direct proof.


    And there are also psychics who deliberately expose themselves to ordinary people.


    With similar incidents becoming more and more frequent, Chen believes that it will not be long before the government can hide it any more.


    The real era is not far away.

 Chapter 3006

    Chen''s phone rang.


    Xiao He''s calling, Chen Xuan answers the phone.


    "Mr. Chen, we want to talk to you."


    "What are you talking about?"


    "Can you come to our side?"


    "If you have something to say on the phone, I''m not free." Chen said impatiently.


    "Don''t don''t do it. In fact, we feel that our strength has risen recently, so we want to find you to practice."


    "Oh, ha..." "Yes, I''ll be there tonight," Chen said with a strange smile


    Xiaohe nodded to jialiwen beside him: "he agreed, but the next thing is the most troublesome."


    "Don''t worry, even if we can''t win, at least we can surprise him."


    It''s late at night -


    a blue sports car drives into the community.


    Boom and boom -


    Chen Zhen gets out of the car and looks at the scrapped sports car.


    Chen found that his whole series of sports cars were really doomed.


    At this time, Xiaohe and Jiali tattoos in field clothes, lying in the distance, are looking at the situation over there with binoculars.


    "It seems that the first trap has no effect. It explodes so violently that he is not hurt at all. What is the body of this guy made of?"


    "This is the thinking of the weak and the necessary quality of the strong. If even this trap would be hurt, he would have died hundreds of times." Xiao He said.


    "What else? Just surrender. "


    "It''s impossible to surrender. That trap is just an appetizer, and there''s more to it."


    I also squatted beside jialiwen.


    For the death behavior of jialiwen and Xiaohe.


    He said it was quiet.


    It has nothing to do with him anyway.


    They can do whatever they like. They have nothing to do with him.


    It is estimated that their conspiracy now reverberates in people''s ears.


    In fact, although Chen Xuan knew the location of Xiaohe and jialiwen.


    But Chen did not hear their conversation.


    The two little guys are smart.


    Know how to use magic to close their surrounding areas, so that they are in a closed area, it is difficult for the outside world to perceive their existence.


    If it''s not a small world, I''m afraid they''ll cheat them.


    Chen went to the position where they were.


    Suddenly, Chen''s feet were empty.


    Chen Xuan fell into a trap.


    The next moment, the magic in the trap starts.


    There was a sudden white light in the trap.


    Then Chen felt that his body was blocked by a force.


    The forbidden realm? No, it''s not the realm of demons.


    As soon as Chen Tiao wanted to start, he felt that the trap was drawing its own magic power.


    Then there was a violent explosion.


    "It''s done!" Xiaohe couldn''t help but make a cry of surprise.


    "Did you succeed?"


    "If he succeeds, the trap will form a magic forbidden area in a short time. If he uses his magic power in that area, he will be instantly absorbed by magic power, thus providing the powerful rootless fire in the trap. Then, booa..."


    Xiaohe complacently explained.


    "Are you sure you can?"


    "Certainly."


    "But It''s like he''s out of the trap, and it doesn''t look like anything


    "How could it be?" Xiaohe picked up the telescope and saw that Chen Xuan was indeed undamaged. His face suddenly became ugly: "how could Why didn''t he get hurt in such a violent explosion? "


    Chen has actually given a high score to this trap.


    In addition to not harming yourself, this trap has played its due role.


    At least, as a trap, it''s pretty good at the unexpected.


    Chen continued to walk forward, at this time, a rotten arm came out of the ground, firmly clasped Chen''s legs.


    "Undead magic?" Chen was a little surprised.


    This spell is not Garvin''s.


    Xiaohe meeting undead magic?


    Although the East is not called undead magic, but the essence is not too different.


    Chen was not in a hurry to break free.


    There must be an afterthought.


    Sure enough, dozens of spirits flashing unstable light suddenly rushed around.


    Boom and boom -


    the scene was almost blown to pieces by successive explosions.


    The terrain has also changed, which shows how powerful the explosion is.


    "Good..." He was excited to see the explosion again.


    "How could it be? It didn''t hurt him? " Xiaohe''s good mood comes and goes quickly."There''s no way. We can only launch the ultimate trap." Xiaohe gritted his teeth and took out a remote control.


    Well, her last trap was launched with a remote control.


    The starting effect is also very simple


    Boom -


    a series of explosions spread.


    In the commander in chief of the explosion, there are fire sprinklers sprinkled on the central area.


    And then there''s the arc moving towards the central area.


    "I don''t believe that he can survive this kind of explosion."


    "What did you do? How can you make such a powerful explosion? " Carrie''s face was full of shock and disbelief.


    "It''s easy. I blew up the gas pipe." "And I also made a simple discharge field, which had already buried the cable, and then the water from those sprinklers was the conductor," he said


    "I feel like you''re trying to kill him."


    "I..."


    "Think it over before you answer."


    At this time, Chen''s voice was heard in their deep red.


    "Why Why are you here? " Xiaohe is stupid.


    Jialiwen was also shocked by the sudden appearance of Chen Hao.


    It''s not damaged again. Xiaohe is completely desperate this time.


    Magic and technology are both powerful, but even Chen''s skin has not been damaged.


    And also like ghosts, suddenly appeared in their crimson.


    "There is such a strong smell of gas in the air. Do you think my nose is a decoration?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xiaohe looks disappointed.


    "Well, tell me what you want to do."


    "Mr. Chen, we actually want to test our own strength. In fact, we have known for a long time that this kind of trap is meaningless to you." Xiaohe quickly explained.


    "Except for a little weaker power, other aspects can be called unexpected."


    "What does Mr. Chen think of our performance?"


    "Five points."


    "Only five? Mr. Chen, didn''t you say that our trap was unexpected? "


    "Yes, but at the end of the day, as your target, I''m still intact. What''s the point of a trap that can''t hurt people?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Well, let''s get down to business. I''m sure you didn''t call me just to make fun of me." "Of course, I hope you can find a good reason," Chen said


    "Well Mr. Chen, in fact, we have a very important thing to do. We need to leave for a while. "


    "What''s the matter?"

 Chapter 3007

    Chen Hao looks at Xiaohe and jialiwen without expression.


    Both women were so nervous that they were going to explode.


    "What''s the matter?" After a long silence, Chen asked.


    "Well, Carrie has an adoptive father..."


    "Wait She has an adoptive father? " Chen Tiao remembers Qingping Zhenzhen saying that jialiwen had no relatives in her investigation. She grew up in an orphanage. Chen looked at jialiwen seriously: "tell me the truth. Do you have an adoptive father?"


    "Yes, but it''s not an adoptive father. I was adopted by him when I was in the orphanage, and then he went bankrupt. Then I was sent back to the orphanage, but I have always been in touch with him."


    "And then?"


    "I found out he was in trouble recently."


    Carrie''s not sure. That''s not a problem.


    However, she still felt that it was not trouble but also trouble to mingle with cult.


    "What trouble?"


    "I''m not sure. He seems to have joined a cult."


    "It''s no use. Heretics are all lunatics. Your adoptive father has been brainwashed. I suggest you kill him in order to prevent him from harming society." "If you tell me the information of that cult, I can help you to solve the evil cult that endangers one side."


    How could Carrie agree.


    And in her eyes, Chen is really cold-blooded.


    If you let him know about his adoptive father.


    His adoptive father is really likely to be killed by Chen.


    "Mr. Chen, give me a few days, and I promise to come back when it''s finished." Jialiwen looks at Chen Xuan sincerely.


    "What guarantee do you have?"


    It''s no use pretending to be pathetic, gripping her teeth and thinking.


    A moment later, Carrie looked up and said, "I''ll make a contract with you."


    The corner of Chen''s mouth outlined an arc.


    "Are you sure?"


    "Yes, I''m sure."


    "I grant your request." Chen Xuan finally let go.


    Soon Chen drew up a contract.


    Under the contract, Carrie had to come back automatically within 15 days.


    Otherwise, the contract terms will be triggered automatically.


    Chen can lock in jialiwen immediately.


    If jialiwen comes back within the time limit, she will obey any arrangement made by Chen in the next three years.


    However, if jialiwen doesn''t come back within the time limit, she will be enslaved by Chen for ten years.


    Carrie had no choice but to sign a contract.


    Although she had intended to bargain with Chen.


    But the fact is not satisfactory.


    Chen Xuan is that pair, you want to sign, do not sign pull down attitude.


    Although Carrie was very angry, she finally signed the contract.


    Of course, she also made a small request.


    Xiaohe also wants to be her helper and get free temporarily.


    After completing the contract, Chen opened the access restrictions on the community.


    "Well, you can go in and out. Remember, you two only have 15 days of free time. If you don''t come back by yourself in 15 days, I will come back to you in person."


    Both of them are in deep sorrow.


    They all know that Chen is not joking with them.


    Chen Hao was about to leave when jialiwen suddenly stopped him.


    "That Mr. Chen... "


    "Any questions?"


    "Can you lend us some money Activity funding. "


    "In terms of bank interest, how much do you want?"


    "How much can you borrow?"


    Chen Tiao laughed. Jialiwen asked this question. How much do you look down on yourself?


    "I can borrow as much as you dare."


    A hundred thousand? Dollars. " Carrie asked tentatively.


    Even Xiaohe couldn''t help but roll her eyes. Jialiwen looked down on Chen Xuan.


    Xiao He doesn''t know how much money Chen Xuan has.


    But she was sure it would be an astronomical number.


    "This is a check for one million dollars, which is also an advance on your salary for the next 10 years."


    "Wait I''m not going to ask for a million dollars, that''s too much, and according to the contract, we didn''t come back in 15 days to be enslaved by you for 10 years, and it hasn''t started yet. "


    "No, I have a hunch that you may not be back in 15 days. Take it. It''s better than nothing."


    When Carrie had a million dollar check.


    She didn''t know what she was feeling.


    It is a huge sum of money that has never been seen before.


    But why can''t you always be happy.


    ¡­¡­"What are we doing now, carrie? What are your plans? "


    "Cash this check first."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xiaohe was silent for a long time: "good idea."


    She has never seen so much money, not a million soft dollars, let alone a million dollars.


    Until the next day, they stayed up all night.


    With huge sums of money, they have forgotten the significance of borrowing this money.


    It''s all about how to spend a million dollars.


    Well Yes, they''ve almost forgotten what they meant.


    Now I want to have a good time.


    I went to the bank early in the morning to cash the check.


    With the credit card sent by the bank, they really drifted away.


    And then it started a whole day of crazy shopping.


    Unreasonable two people until the end of consumption in high-end restaurants, this just slightly sober up.


    "What did we do today, carrie? We wasted a whole day. " Xiao he covered his face and said.


    "Don''t worry, we have plenty of time," she said


    And then The next day, they began to forget themselves.


    That night, Carrie bellowed, "that guy was on purpose. He deliberately gave us so much money to seduce us to fall. He was just a devil!"


    Xiaohe is in the same mood. He knows that there is something to do, and they don''t have much time.


    But I can''t help it From breakfast, they are lost in the dreams of the rich.


    "Carrie, we can''t go on like this any more. We have to act as soon as possible. When we bring your adoptive father back, we still have time to play, not now."


    "Well, I see." Carrie nodded heavily.


    The third day They are defeated again by the devil of desire.


    They degenerated again and fell into the pleasure of shopping.


    On the third night, they repented again and made a firm decision that they would do business tomorrow.


    On the fourth day, they finally overcame many difficulties.


    Although that''s not really a problem.


    "Where are we going now, carrie?"


    "Go to Bion It''s my adoptive father''s house. "


    "What are you going to do there? Can''t you call him? And let him come back by himself? "


    "If I could, I would have called directly at home instead of asking the guy to let us out."


    "Well, what are you doing at your foster father''s house? Should he be in Europe now? "

 Chapter 3008

    "Although he doesn''t have his contact information, he and I have agreed that if he is not at home and can''t reach him, he can go to his home to find out, and he will leave some contact information."


    "Are you sure your adoptive father is just a bankrupt thief? It''s not a spy or something? "


    "It''s not as complicated as you think. He has more enemies and creditors, so he has to be ready to run."


    "Well, that''s a good reason."


    After four days of wasted time, Carrie finally entered the state.


    On the same day, they bought flights to Europe and Switzerland.


    ¡­¡­


    "President, do you have time now? Come to the headquarters."


    "Yes, I''ll go there now."


    After arriving at the headquarters, West threw a document in front of Chen.


    "National Youth psychic combat contest." After looking through several pages of the document, Chen put it down in silence and covered his forehead: "is the government joking?"


    "No, seriously, and it''s in Los Angeles, sponsored by our supernatural society."


    "I''m sure now that the government is really joking."


    Chen has no interest at all, very no interest.


    A group of teenage psychic games?


    The psychic world in North America was not active.


    And the first thing to do is to wake up.


    So that''s partly limited.


    And then age limit.


    Since they are teenagers, they are certainly not very old.


    How many awakened teenagers can we find in America?


    Therefore, it is destined to be a fight between several families with certain details.


    In fact, this kind of supernatural competition for young people can be found in other big regions, such as China, Japan, or Europe.


    However, the first thing to do with this kind of competition is to have enough psychic active areas.


    In this kind of supernatural and active area, family inheritance has certain advantages, but the influence and individual will also have their own fate.


    So the number of participants is also large, and no one can guarantee the victory.


    But what''s the matter with America.


    There is no tiger in the mountain. Monkey is king.


    In fact, the supernatural society is a monkey king.


    The supernatural society is only at a medium level all over the world.


    But in North America, it''s already the top psychic organization.


    There are a few people, but now they are still choosing the champion among them.


    It''s like having a winner.


    "No way." West shrugged: "now the government has noticed the tide of aura, so it wants to use it to reserve talents in the field of supernatural talents. The government is also aware of this problem, so the age of the competition is set at the upper limit of 22 years old, so that the number of participants will be much higher."


    "22 is still a teenager? Is it not good for youth competition


    "There''s no way. If we really want to organize teenagers, there will certainly not be enough participants. In fact, it''s a youth competition with the names of teenagers."


    "Must we?"


    "We are more in charge of the government''s funds, so we still need to carry out the tasks arranged by the government."


    "Well, you can arrange it by yourself. It''s none of my business. Are our people not involved?"


    "Our people don''t participate."


    How could West arrange his own people.


    They are on the elite line.


    It has abundant resources and rich practical experience.


    The younger generation of ordinary families is really not comparable.


    So if their kids get involved, they''re likely to break through.


    In particular, Jolin Nash, Hollis and Moore are typical representatives.


    There is also Chen''s student, little grove, who is not a captain, but is at least a full-time member. Now he performs quite differently from the team in Ingrid.


    The government is looking for talent.


    How can their people be handed over to the government for nothing.


    Even West has a coping mentality.


    How can you really send your own people out.


    "Who will pay for this competition?" Chen asked suddenly.


    "Special funds for special government departments."


    "Will the psionic team participate?"


    "I think so. It is an opportunity for them to accumulate experience, and they also hope to let the government see their achievements."


    The supernatural society doesn''t care about the opportunities of actual combat experience because they have a lot of opportunities to accumulate.


    And it''s not the actual combat experience on the challenge arena, it''s the real battlefield.


    But other people and other forces may not have this opportunity.


    "Well, if they want to participate, let them participate."Chen shook his head. They were never opponents of the supernatural society.


    The supernatural society has been targeting them.


    Just then, Rouen fasibon ran in and said, "president, Mr. West, are you not disturbing you?"


    "You''ve come in and talk about interrupting or not." "To me or to the president?" said West


    "I''m looking for the president. I''ve recently found a young man. I think he''s qualified. He''s in Los Angeles right now. How about going with me, President?"


    "You can find your apprentice by yourself. What can I do with you? Do you want me to beat him up? If that''s the case, I''ll be glad to


    "It''s not The premise is that he won''t put forward such excessive conditions as that boy last time, but if it is necessary to show his strength, the president will give him a heavy one. "


    Chen Xuan finally understood, that is to let himself go with him and intimidate the other party when necessary.


    "I''m fine, too. Let''s go." Said West.


    Rouen farshben shrugged, whether it was two or three.


    On the way, Rouen farshben explained the child he was looking for.


    "Fourteen years old, parents are not very rich, and are ordinary people, father is a fireman, mother has no job."


    "How did he learn alchemy? He already has a master? " Chen asked.


    Unlike other types of psychics, alchemy, even when awakened, must be taught by a teacher.


    "It''s the alchemy book I left. In fact, as early as a few years ago, when he woke up, I secretly left him an alchemy book, and I have been observing him secretly. If he shows his talent in alchemy, I will contact him."


    "Isn''t that a small probability?"


    "If you do the same routine a few times, you''ll always meet someone with talent."


    "How many awakened children did you find?"


    "Not much, just over a hundred." Said Rouen fasibon.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chen Xuan.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± West.


    "How did you find such an awakened child? I feel that our supernatural society has not dealt with as many awakening events as you have discovered in the past two years, and they are all children. "


    "It''s very simple. I made a magic device that can detect abnormal psychic fluctuations in some ordinary people. Ordinary people have psychic fluctuations, either they have contact with a psychic, or they are awakened. After a little analysis, we can judge whether they are awake or not."

 Chapter 3009

    Three people sit in the car, looking at the boy in the alley.


    The boy was wearing a hood, as if to conceal his appearance.


    But the hood didn''t cover his green face.


    There are two adults in front of the boy.


    They whispered something, as if they were making some kind of deal.


    This kind of picture is actually very common in America.


    Not many, most of the time, adults sell certain contraband to minors.


    But at the moment, the trading identity seems to be reversed.


    The boy is the seller and the two adults are the buyer.


    Both sides seemed to be bargaining, and the situation was once in a stalemate.


    After more than ten minutes, the two sides finally stepped back, which allowed the transaction to proceed.


    The two adults left contentedly.


    As they left, they took a special look at Chen, West and Rouen faxiben in the car.


    Obviously, they have found the three of them.


    However, they only regard Chen as the same buyer as them.


    The boy also found the three men in the car.


    Of course, this is because Chen did not cover up at all, on the contrary, they deliberately revealed some magic breath.


    The boy was not afraid, but took the initiative to go to the car.


    "You''re here to shop, too?"


    "What do you have here?" Asked Rouen fasibon.


    The boy took out three rings: "this is made by myself. You can have a look at it."


    Each of them picked up a ring.


    Chen and West can only distinguish good from bad.


    From their perspective It''s even worse than the stuff in the scrap warehouse.


    Generally, the magic props made by Rouen faxiben sometimes have failed items.


    Or if the members of the association are damaged, they will be recycled and thrown into the warehouse, waiting for decomposition and recycling of raw materials.


    And the ring that the boy takes out, belong to those who recycle more inferior.


    From the material to the production process, and then to the functional effect.


    All of them prove the taste of inferior products.


    And Rouen fasieben obviously saw more.


    In terms of the quality of the magic ring itself, it can be said that it is very poor.


    However, it is a product of the boy''s existing magic, magic level, cognition, and magic materials.


    He did what he could at this stage.


    Of course, maybe not to the top.


    But at least Rouen farshben felt that even at his age, at this stage of cognition, it was difficult for him to do better than him.


    "How much is it?"


    "The two red ones are 100 dollars, and the purple one is better, at least 500 dollars." Said the boy.


    "Are you short of money?" Asked Rouen fasibon.


    "Please, which child is not short of money?" The boy said of course: "I just changed a girlfriend, so it''s not a matter of course to be short of money."


    "Well Ha ha... "


    "I''ll take all three rings." Rouen farheeben drew a few sheets of Franklin.


    "Thank you for your generosity." The smile on the boy''s face almost overflowed.


    "But..."


    Before the boy got the money, the tone of Rouen farshben suddenly changed.


    The boy''s subconscious feelings are not good.


    "But I need you to modify the magic loop of these three rings."


    Ben frowned at the boy.


    Modify the magic loop? This is the best you can do.


    How else does he want to modify it himself?


    "Are you using the cardiogram magic circuit? Mind maps are not friendly to most psychics, so I want you to change the magic circuit to the holy return magic circuit


    What cardiogram? What kind of holy return magic circuit?


    The boy was completely bewildered.


    It was the first time he heard such a professional term.


    "If you can fix it for me, I can pay 30000 dollars." Said Rouen fasibon.


    The boy forgot everything when he heard the salary of 30000 dollars.


    Thirty thousand dollars! You have to make hundreds of magic rings to earn.


    But he really didn''t understand what is the mind network map, what is the magic circuit of holy return.


    Listen to this man, he is now using the magic circuit is the heart network map.


    So what''s the holy return magic circuit?


    "Sir, I''m just a beginner. I don''t know what the holy return magic circuit is However, it would be best if you would like to explain. "


    "Do you want to learn the magic circuit of holy return?""Is that all right?" The boy looked carefully at Rouen farshben.


    "Do you know how much the holy return magic book costs?"


    "Well How much? "


    "A full version costs more than six million dollars, and in the case of a condensed version or a book, between half a million and a million dollars."


    How expensive is it for a boy to take a breath?


    "Do you have a teacher?" Asked Rouen fasibon.


    "Of course I have." The boy replied in a loud voice. His answer was more like embodying himself.


    "Really? It''s a pity. Originally I thought, if you don''t have one, you can follow me and become my student. At the same time, you can read my magic book. Since you have a teacher, you can forget it."


    "Are you also an alchemist? Why do you want to buy these magic rings from me? Can''t you make it yourself? "


    "Oh, these things you sell, except the purple one which can barely be used once or twice, and the red two magic rings will be directly removed. After all, the material is more valuable than the ring itself. By the way, you don''t seem to know the price. To be honest, the price you give is too cheap. You will lose money in doing business like this."


    The boy''s face turned blue and red.


    "Originally you could have made ten times, or even a hundred times, but now, I only see your losses, serious losses, rough production technology, and even the price of raw materials is too low to sell. I really don''t understand how your teacher taught you. You can''t become rich like this. You know, alchemists are super Are you rich? "


    Both West and Chen said in silence.


    Rich people? You deserve to be rich, too?


    Rouen farshey was just lying with his eyes open.


    Alchemists certainly have huge market returns.


    But they also need to spend a lot of money to maintain their research.


    The boy suddenly raised his head: "Sir, I apologize for the lie just now. I don''t have a teacher. I just found an alchemy book at home, and I learned it all by myself. Can you accept me as a student?"


    "Are you sure there is no teacher?" Asked Rouen fasimon, confirming again.


    In fact, the boy''s family background is very clear.


    Even he knows what color the boy is wearing today.


    "Yes, sir, I swear to you."


    "You know, alchemy can''t be learned overnight. It needs perseverance and determination."


    "I have perseverance, sir."

 Chapter 3010

    In this way, Rouen farshben abducted a child in front of Chen and West.


    A 14-year-old underage.


    Chen and West don''t know what Rouen fasibon asked them to do.


    Did you come to see his deception?


    Well, you made it.


    They speculated maliciously.


    Just then, two more people came from the other end of the road.


    "Hey, kid, you''ve been cheated."


    Chen, West, and Rouen farshben were all unhappy.


    The boy was surprised.


    When Rouen farshben saw one of the men, his face became more ugly.


    The man was also very young, only sixteen or seventeen years old.


    "Mr. fasimon, what''s the matter with you? You didn''t cheat me last time, but now you cheat minors?" The young man''s contemptuous tone made Rouen farshben even more mad.


    The boy looked at Rouen fasieben in surprise.


    In retrospect, it seems that Rouen Faxi is really like a liar.


    The boy subconsciously stepped back.


    At this time, Chen Hao and West got off the bus.


    Rouen farshben got out of the car, too.


    "Domiron, I think you are a gifted young man. I want to recruit you as my disciple. You can refuse, but you should not intervene in me to recruit a new disciple, and judge it as cheating." Said Rouen farshben coldly.


    "Come on, if it is, why don''t you tell him that the Alchemist is not rich at all? And you can''t even satisfy my little request. You deceive the child and say that the alchemist can make a lot of money. " Said the young man, domiron, bluntly.


    At this time, Chen Hao stepped forward and nodded a little bit of domillon''s chest: "little friend, are you the young man who didn''t know good or bad in the mouth of Faxi last time? Your vision is only worthy of holding the title of the fallen magic family. You had a chance to make a fortune, at least to restore a little glory to your family. However, your head in the water, and the sad insight left by your family inheritance that should have been cut off, let you miss the last chance and deserve to have your family cut off the inheritance. "


    At this time, the man next to domillon reached out and stopped Chen.


    "You''d better be polite to my people, or I''ll make you suffer."


    "I can''t bear it?" Chen Xuan sneered at this person: "do you know who I am?"


    "I don''t care who you are, but you''d better know who you are facing."


    Duomilong''s face was livid. Chen''s words hurt him deeply just now.


    Chen took out a handful of rings from his arms and took out several rings.


    The pupils of domolone contracted abruptly.


    These rings are all high-end goods, all exude amazing magic breath.


    But this is not the most important thing. The most important thing is that the main raw materials of these magic rings are from the dragon.


    West stepped forward: "boss, these magic rings on your hand are out of date. I forgot to give you the new product."


    With that, West took out a magic ring and handed it to Chen Xiao: "what do you need?"


    What magic material is this?


    It feels more amazing than the magic ring made of dragon raw materials.


    "There is no magic fountain ring. I like magic spring ring."


    "Boss, the magic spring ring can only provide magic, but the effect is not good."


    "But I like the color."


    "Boss, I''m going back to making it." Said Rouen fasibon.


    "Forget it. If there is no magic ring, don''t use it. FA Xiben, remember to improve the appearance when you go back."


    "Yes, boss."


    Chen Mao put a ring on his finger, looked left and right, and shook his head.


    "Not good."


    With that, Chen took off the ring, and in the startled eyes of dominion, Chen directly crushed the ring.


    Chen Tiao looked at Dominion: "ah, I''m sorry, you shouldn''t do this kind of thing in front of such a down and down-to-earth descendant of the magic family. After all, you may not even be able to buy dragon blood crystal stone, but you are also good now. It''s a good match for the one around you."


    There was no need to say much about domillon''s face, and the man beside him was extremely bad.


    Dragon blood crystal? He vaguely remembered that the magic shop in Los Angeles sold an extremely expensive magic material called dragon blood crystal.


    He has heard of the price of dragon blood crystal, which is absolutely frightening.


    However, Chen Xuan actually cracked a dragon blood crystal with his own convenience.


    It''s just a natural thing.


    Even if you know that the other party is using this method to find the field and face.


    But they still think that this kind of behavior is really wasteful."Sir, don''t you think it''s too much to insult a young man like that?"


    Chen, West and Rouen farshben are all proud.


    "Am I insulting?" Chen turned to look at West and Rouen farshben.


    "No, I think boss, you''re trying to make some people who can''t do their best to see the reality, especially some poor magic families." Rouen farshben found the joy of revenge.


    Chen Tiao looked back at the boy: "boy, introduce yourself. I''m a billionaire. I don''t think you have the value to let me cheat you. I''m sorry, as a businessman, I need to focus on the income first. We come to you because we think that you have the value that can make us gain benefits, whether in the society of ordinary people or in the society of ordinary people In the spirit world, you must first reflect your own value, and then you can get corresponding returns. Instead of feeling like him, if you create a dollar of wealth, you should get a dollar''s return. To tell you the truth, even alchemy is not as lucrative as you think, but I can guarantee that if you create 10 million dollars of wealth, you can get a million dollars Dollars in return, and they You can go with them. Their purpose is the same as ours. They are all interested in your talent. But with all due respect, it may take you 20 or 30 years to earn a million dollars. I can guarantee that you will become a multimillionaire in ten years. But you need to spend one or two years of study. OK, make a choice. Follow these losers, or Follow us. "


    Dominion''s face was even worse.


    It''s not just because Chen has humiliated him every time.


    It''s because he''s got a heart attack.


    The man has a rich smell all over his body.


    And this has a fatal attraction for the heirs of the down and out families.


    Rouen farshben looked at the boy and pointed to domiron: "you are not the only one, just as he is not the only one."


    What Rouen faxiben said made domiron even worse.

 Chapter 3011

    The man next to him is clenched.


    It seems to be possible to do it at any time.


    Although Chen''s height is not as high as the other party''s, but the eyes are that kind of condescending posture.


    "Before you start, you''d better find out who my boss is. Even some of your senior managers dare not face my boss with your face, children! Even if you throw your head in front of your house, those high-level people in your house dare not fart one. " Said West.


    West looked back at Dominion: "I have to say, you rejected us and chose the worst."


    To be able to compete with their supernatural society in Los Angeles is undoubtedly the psychic team.


    Chen did not do it because the other side was a small miscellaneous fish of the psionic team.


    Moreover, it is estimated that the time of joining will not be long, otherwise you will not be ignorant of Chen.


    It didn''t take long for Chen to visit psionic team headquarters last time.


    It''s less than a month.


    This means that the man in front of him has been with the psionic team for less than a month.


    Of course, dominion understood the meaning of the West.


    Originally, he thought his choice was very good.


    At least the psionic team gave him a lot of research support.


    In particular, we have met his several requirements to a certain extent.


    But what people fear most is contrast.


    The companion who supported him before suddenly turned into a Muggle.


    It''s like being scared by someone else.


    It''s true, too, because something suddenly comes to her mind.


    When he joined the psionic team, the older generation warned him.


    In Los Angeles, the psionic team has an old enemy.


    And the boss of this old enemy is an Asian.


    A strong, terrifying, heinous enemy.


    SEMA felt like she had won the grand prize.


    No, it''s not the feeling, it''s really winning the grand prize.


    The boy chose Rouen farshben without accident.


    He''s also old enough to be sensible.


    The magic rings he made were not really for his girlfriend.


    He''s just subsidizing the family.


    A very realistic question.


    He can make money with him.


    He will follow whoever can make him a millionaire.


    It has nothing to do with good or evil, or loyalty or something like that.


    He didn''t know Rouen fasieben at all.


    He was just attracted by Chen''s words.


    Even though serma and domiron give him 99% of the proceeds, if the real price of the sale is only a few hundred dollars, why doesn''t he share with Rouen farshborne? Maybe he can only get 10% of the proceeds, but the lower rate of return has the higher return.


    It''s like one is selling luxury goods, the other is selling daily necessities.


    Can the profits of daily necessities match those of luxury goods?


    ¡­¡­


    "Boy, you haven''t reported yourself."


    In the car, said Rouen fasibon.


    "Have you not investigated my identity since you have come to the door? At least my name should not be a secret. "


    "You are my favorite disciple. My boss and superiors are behind you. You should at least tell them your name instead of letting your teacher introduce you."


    The boy in the second seat looked back at Chen and West.


    "Hello, gentlemen. This is tamiga."


    "Hello, later you can call me president, or Chen."


    "What organization are we? Just? Or evil? "


    "In fact, we are a semi government department." "It doesn''t matter whether it''s good or bad. Just remember that we all have law enforcement powers in California," West said


    "Can I teach those assholes at school without worrying about being taken away by the police?"


    "No, you can''t. In addition, even if you join the supernatural society, it''s just logistics and technical support. The battle has nothing to do with you."


    "How long do I need to learn to make money?"


    "If it''s just a base salary, you have it now, but if you really want to make money, you need to study at least three years with the French Xiben." Said West.


    "Base salary? How many? "


    "Probably more than your father''s income."


    "Really? My father''s income is not low. " Tamiga said with some excitement.


    In fact, as a firefighter, his father is a high-risk occupation, so his income is not low.


    The average annual income of firefighters in Los Angeles is more than 60000 dollars.


    However, tamiga''s mother was ill, so more than half of his family''s income had to be used to cover the cost of his mother''s treatment.


    And his mother is pregnant again.In four months, he will have a sister.


    But it also means that their family will have another mouth.


    At the same time, it means that his father promised that the family holiday plan at the end of the year may be in vain.


    Laomei''s consumption concept is like this, the vast majority of families'' savings are less than 1000 dollars.


    "But I''m still at school..." Tamiga looked at his teacher in embarrassment: "although I don''t care about school very much, I can''t tell my parents that I''m going to learn magic, I''m going to quit school?"


    "Don''t worry, soon you will be transferred to a school, which has been arranged, and you can go directly to the headquarters to report every day. As for your academic achievements and attendance, you will be regularly reported to your parents. In their eyes, you are still the good child who goes to school on time every day."


    "But Aren''t you sure you''re going to help? "


    "You should be in school now. Since you meet here, it means that you are not playing truant for the first time."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Tamiga touched his head awkwardly: "that Can I advance my salary? I want to... "


    "Yes, this is your bank card, and your future salary will be directly deposited in this card. However, once you accept this card, it means that our relationship is established. If you break your promise, your bad deeds from childhood to adulthood will appear in front of your parents, including that you were caught looking at girls'' underpants on the spot. Later, the teacher asked you to find your parents, You paid for a father. " Said Rouen farshben seriously.


    Tamiga''s liver trembled and felt as if she had fallen into a wolf''s nest.


    "Is it too late for me to quit now?"


    "Then your parents will receive this gift tonight."


    Although tamiga is only fourteen years old, his mind is rather precocious.


    It is said that the children of the poor are in charge of the family early. Tamiga is an example.


    "Besides, your mother''s disease is not difficult to treat. Modern medicine can''t solve it, but magic can." Said Rouen fasibon.


    "Really? Is that all right? "


    "Of course, but we need to wait for her to give birth. In addition, you can use this time to study medicaments. Although I''m not a specialist in pharmacy, I still have a lot of relevant books. Moreover, our president is also a top medical expert. You can ask him for advice."


    "No, don''t come to me. I don''t have enough time."

 Chapter 3012

    West is in charge of the preparation of the youth spirit fighting contest is in an orderly way.


    It is not difficult for the supernatural society to hold this kind of competition, which belongs to the lowest level.


    It''s nothing more than money. As long as you have money, it''s OK.


    Of course, style can''t be compared to high-end games.


    For example, the battle of the holy light lost millions of light years to the youth psychic combat contest.


    The battle of the saints is a challenge arena with a mirror image of the city.


    And the youth psychic fighting competition is just looking for ordinary stadiums.


    For the former, only the top forces in the world are qualified to participate.


    The latter can basically be judged in advance as a match to make up the number of players.


    To tell you the truth, few masters with real potential are willing to participate in such competitions.


    Chen did not interfere in anything.


    I can''t get involved.


    It''s the best thing to leave it to west.


    Chen''s intervention will only help.


    The invitation was sent.


    But it''s not sure how many people will compete.


    ¡­¡­


    Europe, Switzerland -


    a man in a hat and a windbreaker walks into a cafe.


    After a few rounds of the cafe, he walked towards a table.


    "Carrie?"


    Carrie raised her head and looked at the man in front of her


    This man is her adoptive father.


    That is to say, bien, the vice leader of the cult in the new era, is wanted by the governments of various countries on TV.


    Bi on looked at Xiao He sitting beside him, and his brow could not help but frown: "who is he? Interpol? Or people from government agencies? "


    "No, she''s my friend." "She came with me this time," she said


    "No, she doesn''t look like your partner." Although in the past, the level of Biang was very low when he was outside, but he still had a little eyesight.


    "I didn''t say she was a thief, anyway, you don''t have to worry about her." Carrie said, "don''t you sit down? You''ll be more conspicuous in this way, and you''ll still be standing in the aisle. Are you afraid that others won''t know you''re wanted? "


    Bion sat down, and he looked at Carrie: "how did you come to me? You shouldn''t have come. "


    "Nonsense, how did you become the vice leader of the cult? Are you out of your mind? "


    "No, I know what I''m doing. Listen, Carrie, buy a ticket back to Los Angeles right now. I''m not kidding you."


    "Are you threatened? Bion, you go back with me, I know people, I can let him come forward to protect you


    Bion rolled his eyes, but you still know people?


    Bion was watching Carrie grow up.


    She knows too much about her network.


    "I am a wanted man in many countries."


    "It can be done with just a little money." Jialiwen thinks it over and asks Chen Xuan to borrow money.


    She had already borrowed a million dollars, and she didn''t mind borrowing another one.


    "Anyway, I don''t have to worry about my business. You can go back now. I have my career."


    "Bion, cult is your cause? Don''t cheat people. You don''t have faith at all. You don''t even believe in authentic religion. Do you go to believe in evil cult? What''s the new era? How stupid are people with such names? "


    "Shut up, you don''t want to talk about the name." Said Bion, lowering his voice.


    "I won''t go unless you come back with me."


    "Go back? As soon as I get to the airport, I''m going to be caught. How do you want me to go back? Don''t be silly, Carrie. I don''t have to worry about my business. You leave me honestly


    "It''s impossible." Carrie said calmly, "maybe I should shout now, let you have no way to escape."


    Bi on''s face was black with anger: "Carrie, it''s dangerous here. Really, I mean seriously, you shouldn''t join in."


    "Do you really know that you join a cult, or are you forced to join?"


    "In short, I was safe until you came. You made me less secure."


    "Well, let''s go today, Xiao He, and book a ticket."


    A moment later, Carrie took her mobile phone to Bi on and said, "you see, I''ve already reserved my ticket."


    "Don''t play this trick, will you? It''s not funny at all, and who do you think you are, you may have enough money for a round trip."


    "So, whether I book a ticket or not, you won''t believe me."


    "But I hope you''re serious this time, Carrie. I don''t want you to get involved. You don''t understand what you''re facing."


    "Magic? Werewolf? vampire? Or God? " "Bien, I have come into contact with some mysterious things in the past few months. I know more than you think," said Carrie"Come on, you''re still in touch with magic? You even need to borrow the computer''s idiotic brain to add and subtract from 1 to 10. Can you understand the magic formula? "


    Carrie was so mad that she gnashed her teeth and looked at bean.


    She looked at the coffee cup on the table.


    Slowly, the coffee cup floated.


    Bion was startled and his face changed dramatically.


    "Damn it, what''s going on? How did you do it? Do you really know magic? "


    "Hum! Is there anything else you can say now


    "My God, how could it be? You tell me, Carrie, there''s magic in the world? "


    "Didn''t you join the cult? The people who bring you into the cult should have shown you some supernatural power. Otherwise, with your reason, you can''t join in. Maybe they have given you some unrealistic promises, such as money, beauty and power. Anyway, it''s just as good as demons bewitching people. "


    Bien was speechless, and he felt terrible.


    Because it''s all right.


    "Carrie, are you a member of any peace keeping organization? To trace the new era behind me? "


    "No, I just came to take you back, you idiot."


    A little disappointment flashed in bean''s eyes and sighed, "come on, you can''t fight against the new era even if you have supernatural power now. Listen to me and leave here."


    "Do you think I will leave empty handed when I come? Or you can give me the information of the new era, and then I call the police and let the police deal with it directly, and you will be a tainted witness. "


    "Carrie, you are so naive. How much information do you think I have?"


    "You''re the vice master. You should be quite a few?"


    "No, in fact, I don''t have much information, and I''m not sure that the total number of police officers in Switzerland can solve the problem."


    "I''ve heard that Switzerland is an active part of the spiritual world. There should be special people involved. Don''t worry."


    "Spiritual world? That''s what you call super powers? "

 Chapter 3013

    Both Xiaohe and jialiwen were surprised. They thought that since bi''ang joined the cult, he should have been in contact with the spiritual world.


    I didn''t expect bean to say such a layman.


    Either the cult is just a false name, or the deputy leader of the cult is also a vacant post.


    Carrie was wondering if she was going to be rude.


    And tied him up.


    At this point, Bion pulls out his sleeve.


    Xiaohe and jialiwen are both shocked.


    There was a swollen sarcoma on bien''s arm.


    The two people only felt nauseous and shocking.


    "What is this?"


    "You can think of it as a time bomb." "Out of bounds, booa," bien said helplessly


    Carrie hesitated for a moment, or reached out to poke the sarcoma.


    "Feel it?"


    "No


    "How can I get rid of this thing?"


    "No way. Someone in our church has tried it. You don''t want to know the result."


    The two fell silent, and Carrie added, "maybe I can find a way."


    "Don''t think about it. No one can do it."


    Bion stood up. "Carrie, you go. I''ll see you if I have a chance."


    "Bion, it feels like you''re telling the story."


    "Shut up, I''m not dead." "I''m going," bean said, cursing


    This time, Carrie didn''t stop Byron.


    I know he''s in danger now.


    But she knew that if she stopped him now, he would probably die.


    Xiaohe and jialiwen looked at each other for a long time.


    "What do you think?" Asked Carrie.


    "First of all, I don''t understand."


    "In what way?"


    "Why do the cults in this new era look for your adoptive father to be the vice leader? If I may be frank, he is just an ordinary person. He has no ability, no magic, no magic, no identity, no status, no money, and even has no knowledge, quality and demeanor. How can he support himself as a deputy leader?"


    There was a puff on Carrie''s cheek.


    Ma Dan, why can Xiaohe say all the characteristics of his adoptive father so accurately.


    Obviously, on the loser side, his adoptive father was very successful.


    In the past, he had at least a little money, but after he went bankrupt, he made remarkable achievements in the area of losers.


    Bion is a model, an excellent loser.


    No one can surpass him in this respect.


    Yes, for such a loser, why should he be the vice leader?


    Just because he''s a loser?


    That cult is not so short of people.


    If even Bjorn could be Vice Chancellor.


    I can be their faith.


    "So why?" Carrie was also full of doubts: "is it possible that there is something in bien''s hands that the cult needs?"


    "If I was the person in charge of a cult, I would use the strong one directly. I almost never imagined how difficult it would be to get things from his hands. Maybe it would be enough to beat him. Even if it was a mild way, I would find a woman to sleep with him, and then I could cheat him what he needed, and then I could throw it away after I got it. So, I''m the vice leader Your adoptive father is so weird


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Jialiwen feels that Xiaohe''s adoptive father is really worthless.


    But why is it so true?


    "well, you are right, but can you make complaints about my foster father?"


    For the first time, jialiwen felt that Xiaohe was so venomous.


    "Well, let''s get down to business. Why do you think it is?"


    "How do I know?"


    "Let''s make a hypothesis. If the cult''s idea is to get something from your adoptive father, what can''t be taken away?"


    "This..."


    Carrie could not have imagined that there was something bien had, but the cult could not take it away.


    "Life? No, it''s no difficulty for the cult to kill one or two people, especially the waste materials like bien. "


    Not life, not soul


    Just then there was a loud noise outside the cafe.


    And then the cafe started shaking like an earthquake.


    The guests and staff in the cafe were terrified.


    Xiaohe and jialiwen looked at each other and ran out.


    It''s from the cafe across the street.


    Then he saw Bian escape into a car, where two other people leaned out and fired at the vehicle behind him.


    Two people are blatantly using magic in the back of the car.Anyway, it''s the machine gun in front and magic in the back.


    Jialiwen and Xiaohe are stunned.


    Are psychics on this side of Europe so tough?


    Use magic in public.


    Is North America and China lagging behind?


    Looking at the situation, it is obvious that those with machine guns can''t beat with magic.


    Two machine gun shooters, one half of his body was hit by a thunderstorm and lightning, then half of his body was lost, and the broken body was suspended from the window.


    The machine guns they used to hit the psychics in the back would ripple in front of them.


    Obviously, the magic shield protected them well.


    "What to do, carrie?"


    For a moment, Carrie didn''t know what to do.


    After all, she was also the first to see a magic war.


    Or see half of the magic.


    The collision of bullets and magic missiles.


    "Look at the situation first." Carrie decided not to move.


    Although she was also worried about the safety of bean.


    But now what is the situation is not clear.


    At this point, the car that bean made started.


    It seems that they also realize that hard hitting can''t beat the back.


    And then there was the speeding car.


    "Xiao He, take my hand!" Jialiwen immediately called out Wuwu and pulled Xiaohe to his back.


    After Xiaohe and jialiwen ride on the back of Guiwu, they automatically enter the stealth state.


    "I, catch up with the two cars ahead."


    I immediately started up, his speed is no less than the speed of the two speeding cars ahead.


    Two cars a chase and a escape, I catch up, unconsciously, they have come to the dense forest.


    All of a sudden, the door of the car in front of him opened and the body was thrown from the car.


    The people behind didn''t care.


    However, the sudden change suddenly occurred, that half of the body suddenly turned into a bloody monster in a burst of peristalsis. The monster was like a strange ooze monster, but it emitted a creepy breath.


    Hoo -


    the flesh and blood monster suddenly vomited a mouthful of pus, and the car behind did not stop in time.


    In an instant, half of the body dissolved, and the people on the car quickly escaped.


    But there was still a man who was slow. His arm was stained with pus, and then he was slowly eroded and dissolved.

 Chapter 3014

    The chasing party directly lost one person.


    Only two men and two women were left, and their faces were very ugly.


    And the flesh and blood monster is still in front of the crowd.


    Xiaohe and jialiwen are hidden in the rear.


    They saw that scene, too.


    It really scared them.


    "What is that thing? It''s disgusting. "


    Although they have been exposed to many supernatural things.


    However, most of them are spirit bodies or changed into spirit bodies, and a few are Warcraft.


    Never seen anything like that.


    This flesh and blood monster has subverted their definition of disgust.


    It''s disgusting


    And the four men''s attacks on flesh and blood monsters also seemed helpless.


    A burst of fire fell on the body of the flesh and blood monster, which was a splash of water.


    The average person would have been bloody.


    But the flesh and blood monster itself is flesh and blood.


    The only obvious effect is one of the ice mages.


    Even though it can''t do fatal damage to flesh and blood monsters.


    But it can effectively slow down the movement of flesh and blood monsters.


    But it''s just slowing down. The damage of ice magic itself is also penetrating.


    If it''s a normal creature, a few ice cones can almost solve the problem.


    If you can''t solve it, you''ll be dead if you stick a few more.


    But the flesh and blood monster, even if it is more than ten, 20, also useless.


    Then four people started the famous strategy of flying kites


    It was very smooth at the beginning, but it didn''t take long for it to go wrong.


    The flesh and blood monster couldn''t catch up with four people and shot at them with flesh and blood.


    This piece of flesh and blood is directly separated from its body.


    Just like the first victim, he was only contaminated with a little flesh and blood, and then melted into a pool of unknown liquid.


    If it can be cut off in time, at least the dissolution process can be terminated.


    But if it falls on the main body, neck and head, it will be a big problem.


    Another man got hit. It was one of the women.


    At first, she got on her clothes and took pictures with her hands in a panic.


    Then her hands began to dissolve.


    Her wailing in the pain couldn''t stop the pieces from dissolving.


    It''s a horrible and disgusting picture.


    The remaining three looked very bad.


    Fortunately, the spatter diameter of the flesh and blood monster''s flesh and blood fragments is not large, which is only a few meters.


    Out of this range, there is almost no threat to them.


    "Keep your distance! Don''t get close to this organic fusion. " Cried the remaining woman.


    The other two men should be her direct subordinates, very obedient to her orders.


    "I''ll freeze it with ice magic, McGonagall. You''ll smash the ice with thunder. Wade, you''ll burn the flesh and blood in the pieces to ashes."


    The woman deployed in an emergency.


    Three people are surrounded by a triangle and keep at least five meters away from the organic fusion body.


    That woman was the first to start magic, and this time it was the biggest magic output.


    "The wind is freezing!"


    The temperature of the surrounding area drops very fast, especially in the range of organic fusion body.


    Even jialiwen and Xiaohe, who are more than 30 meters away, feel a tingling chill.


    The organic fusion body is freezing rapidly.


    It didn''t seem to be completely unconscious. It shot a piece of flesh and blood at the woman in an attempt to interrupt her casting.


    But the woman''s magic had been fully opened, and the flesh and blood of the organic fusion body flew into the air and turned into ice, hitting the woman without any damage.


    Soon, the organic fusion body could no longer split the bleeding pieces.


    Its flesh and blood have been frozen stiff.


    "Can I attack?"


    The two men could see that their boss was reluctant to maintain the big move.


    "No, it''s just the outer layer of flesh and blood is frozen. It needs to be completely frozen."


    At this time, if the outer layer is broken, the frozen part is meaningless, and her previous efforts will be wasted.


    She is also trying to support the output of magic.


    But the magic power of this big move is amazing.


    Each additional second of maintenance is a huge test for her.


    The outer layer of the organic fusion has been covered with ice.


    But the woman still insisted.


    It lasted nearly ten minutes.The woman sat down on the ground at last.


    "Magny, do it!"


    McGonagall had already been ready to go, and he yelled: "thunder meteor!"


    A terrible arc burst from McGonagall''s palms.


    More than a dozen organic bodies were blasted.


    Wade didn''t need to be reminded by women at this time, and immediately went up to cast fire magic.


    The effect of fire magic on the organic fusion is very poor.


    But the effect on debris is quite good.


    Finally, after paying the sacrifice of two companions, the organic fusion body was finally eliminated.


    The remaining three were all tired.


    And there was no joy on their faces.


    Two men were paid, and the target escaped.


    It can be said that their mission was a complete failure.


    After a few minutes of relaxation, Carrie and holly look into the hiding position.


    "Do you come out by yourself, or do I force you to come out?"


    Xiaohe and jialiwen are shocked.


    However, they have achieved the effect of physical invisibility just like Gu Wu.


    I didn''t expect to be found.


    Two people helpless, can only reveal the real body.


    But when they showed their real bodies, including the woman, they all showed surprise.


    Xiaohe and jialiwen suddenly feel that they have been cheated.


    It''s stupid How could you be so stupid?


    They even thought that if Chen knew about it, they didn''t know whether they would be punished more severely.


    "Who are you?" The woman asked, "from the new age church?"


    "No, it''s not..." Carrie quickly waved her hand.


    "We''re here to travel, but we just happened to meet you chasing on the road, so we came to see the situation."


    "In which country are you psychics?"


    "Shouldn''t you introduce yourself?" Said Carrie.


    "The Duchess of Switzerland, kulanderles."


    "We''re from America, Los Angeles." Said Carrie.


    "You are following us secretly. If you are watching the fun, you can''t help us."


    "We''re not good at dealing with these things, we''re better at dealing with spirits and Warcraft."


    When he heard that the two women were from North America, he already believed half of it.


    What is the situation in North America? She has heard about it, magic desert.


    "Foreign psychics, you need to go back with us to register."


    "Will it limit our freedom?"


    "We will make a preliminary investigation into your intention and your identity information. After confirmation, you will be free. It won''t be long. It will last one day at most."

 Chapter 3015

    After investigation, kulandelos confirmed that both Xiaohe and jialiwen were from Los Angeles.


    Xiao He is a Chinese, but studying in Los Angeles.


    However, she also noticed that there seemed to be a record of her case.


    Of course, they are all trivial matters.


    At least kulanderles confirmed that holly and Carrie were not their enemies.


    "Are you two psychics, too? Miss Wang, which school are you from in China Asked kulanderoth.


    Kulanderless is more interested in Holland.


    No way. The supernatural world in China is too active.


    There are many mountain gates and many sects.


    Official, private, family.


    Almost any form of supernatural organization can survive in China.


    Prosperity means strong individuals and complete inheritance.


    That''s why kulanderlos is interested in Holland.


    "It''s not convenient to disclose, but the inheritance of this miss Carrie Wen also comes from China, and it''s the top inheritance."


    Kulanderus took a breath.


    China''s top heritage!?


    That''s equivalent to the world''s top heritage.


    No one can deny that.


    And Huaxia can be called the top level of inheritance, that is to say a few.


    There are no more than Buddhism and Taoism who can afford the title of the highest level inheritance.


    And Carrie is a woman, obviously not.


    Then it can only be Taoist.


    Carrie didn''t know what her magic came from.


    But Xiao He has a little insight.


    Therefore, she infers the inheritance of jialiwen from her usual magic and incantation orders.


    In addition, a large part of the magic inherited by jialiwen is the more common evil killing magic of Maoshan.


    This kind of magic is easy to distinguish and belongs to the signboard of Maoshan.


    What''s more, according to jialiwen''s description, Xiaohe checked it himself.


    It is found that Wuwu is also the zhenpai god beast of Maoshan mountain.


    Kulanderless looks at Carrie in disbelief.


    "Are you interested in joining our organization, gentlemen?"


    "Your organization? Is the Duchess of Switzerland official? "


    "It''s not official, but we''re subject to official supervision and, occasionally, official assignments."


    Xiaohe and jialiwen look at each other.


    It''s like a supernatural society.


    They already know that Chen is the president of the supernatural society.


    The supernatural society belongs to a similar group.


    But it''s different.


    The supernatural society takes advantage of the government and works for the government.


    If the government doesn''t give any good, then we can get together and get together.


    It''s more like an employment relationship.


    But what happened to the Duchess of Switzerland?


    Only obligations, no rights?


    "Sorry, we''re all organized." Xiao He said.


    "Really, what a pity."


    Kulanderoth was not surprised.


    It''s very common for psychics to form teams.


    "Can you tell me about the group that fought with you yesterday?"


    "They are cults, new era, have you heard of it?"


    "Yes, I have."


    There''s nothing to deny. It''s all in the media.


    If you have not heard of it, it is too fake.


    "What is the magic of changing into that monster?"


    "It''s not magic, it''s the product of twisted technology." "If it''s magic, it''s easy to do it. After all, magic has evolved for thousands of years. No matter how weird magic they use, they can trace back to the root and find a way to crack it. But for the twisted technological products, we have a big headache."


    "That It doesn''t seem too hard to solve, does it? "


    It''s not Xiaohe and jialiwen who look down on.


    At least they feel that if they change to two of them, dealing with dozens of them at a time is not a problem.


    Instead of four or five people, like kulanderoth, who died two and managed to get rid of one.


    "That kind of monster is called organic fusion. As you can see, it is extremely troublesome, but it is only the lowest level monster. In addition, the most troublesome part of organic fusion body is that they can merge infinitely! Real infinite integration. "


    "A month ago, there was a big war between our Duchess and the new era. We won, but it was a very tragic victory. All the main fighting forces were dead. There were 60 people in total. Originally, I was only a second-line personnel, following an old teacher. I was still in the internship period, but after the death of the teacher, I was directly promoted to the official combat capacity And so are some of my playersNo wonder they are only second-line members.


    It''s just a forced promotion.


    Although their identities have changed, their nature remains unchanged.


    Or the essence of second-line members.


    "That new era is so strong?"


    "If it''s not strong, you can''t go to a few European countries," he said with a wry smile


    "Isn''t it all they have in Switzerland?"


    "No, according to the information we got from the international psychic organization, members of the new era have been concentrating in Switzerland in the past half a month, gathering in Switzerland through various channels. They may carry out terrorist attacks in Switzerland, or they are looking for something. So far, all we know is these, and their specific purpose has not been found so far There is a clear answer. "


    "What about the government? Does the government care? "


    "Our Duchess is the only weapon that the government can handle. Because of the war, the Duchess suffered a lot. Now the government has to seek help from other allies."


    "Don''t you say that Europe is a big area of psychic activity? Why can''t I feel it at all. "


    Kulanders shook his head: "Switzerland belongs to the edge of the supernatural world. In fact, there are only a few countries that are really active. Before this happened, in fact, the government has been suppressing the activities of supernatural beings. In addition, there are still several local organizations of supernatural origin. However, because they can not obtain the government''s license, they have always belonged to individual groups and their own size It is also very small, so in fact, these organizations are still secretly enjoying this incident, hoping to see the government joke. "


    "So you''re short of staff now, aren''t you?"


    "Are you interested in joining us?"


    "It''s OK to join, but the helper can." Said Carrie.


    They are now extremely short of intelligence, totally unknown about the current situation, and they lack the power to act legally.


    If we temporarily borrow the power of the Duke''s house to participate in the operation, it will also facilitate them to better understand the situation and rescue Bion.


    Kulanderoth, of course, was happy to accept their help.


    After all, there is a shortage of people in the Duchess now.


    Before that, it has the meaning of pulling together.


    Although Xiaohe and jialiwen did not join directly.


    At least as a helper, I''d love to see it.


    "What do we need to pay attention to? Or there are restrictions


    "Try to avoid doing it in public places and avoid affecting ordinary people. This is the only requirement."

 Chapter 3016

    "Yes." Xiaohe and jialiwen both nodded.


    "I have some magic equipment, and you will get one."


    "We have." Xiao He said.


    "We are all professional, which is not the same concept as the alchemists outside. In addition Free. "


    Well Since it is free, Xiaohe and jialiwen did not refuse.


    The two men followed him to the warehouse and picked up a piece of equipment.


    "Get ready, and you''re about to start."


    "So fast? Isn''t it night? "


    "It''s time to move on the road, though."


    ¡­¡­


    Xiaohe and jialiwen are sitting in the back seat, while kulanderlos is driving.


    There are six cars in front of and two of them, a total of 21 people.


    "What does this ring do?"


    "The magic ring can replenish your magic power after you consume it. It can be restored in 20 minutes."


    "I have one too. Can I use two at the same time?" Asked Carrie, taking out a gold ring.


    Kulanderless looked through the rearview mirror and almost failed to brake the accelerator.


    "How could you have the golden scale dragon ring?"


    "Is this the golden scale dragon ring?"


    "You don''t know?"


    "For the first time, Xiao He, have you heard of it?"


    "I heard it for the first time, too. I have two." Xiao He said.


    "How could Where are you from? "


    "It came out of fighting evil spirits."


    "What?"


    "No Nothing. "


    They can''t say that they were locked up in a copy, and then struggled in that copy for nearly a month.


    Carrie continued to rummage through the bag and found another pendant.


    "What is this for?"


    "The drop of spirit explosion can increase your magic damage by about 10%


    "It''s no use What about this one? "


    "The power of illusory spirit can transform the weapon form you need, but it consumes more magic."


    "And this one?"


    "Holy water, can remove most of the curse."


    "And this one?"


    "Antidote..."


    "And this one?"


    "Indomitable power can increase your magic resistance and powerless resistance."


    Carrie was a little disappointed, although the magic items in the bag were free.


    But completely overlapped with her own equipment and potions.


    And it''s all her gear and a weakened version of her potion.


    And most of them can not be superimposed.


    That is to say, none of these things can be used.


    Xiaohe is similar, and she gets a lot of equipment in the copy.


    It''s estimated that there are several rings in the pocket alone.


    There are a lot of magic mixture in the bag hanging on the waist.


    The car stopped at their destination.


    Everyone began to check their equipment.


    Then walk close to the destination.


    Not long ago, more than 20 people came to a cave in the forest.


    There were several men outside the cave, all armed.


    Both jialiwen and Xiaohe found that all of them had a sarcoma on their arms.


    is as like as two peas.


    They looked at each other.


    Is bien here, too?


    At this time, kulanderus said in a low voice, "wait, follow me, I''ll do it, and you''ll do it together. With remote magic, you can''t give those people time to react. If they activate the parasite, it will be troublesome. Get ready Aren''t you going to launch remote magic? "


    "Instant." Said Carrie.


    In fact, I''m ready to go.


    "You have enough time to prepare for more powerful magic." Said kulanderoth.


    In her cognition, the magic of reading a bar must be stronger than that of instant magic.


    So she thinks that Xiaohe and jialiwen should choose to read a magic.


    Jialiwen and Xiaohe are helpless.


    Because they only do instant magic.


    Maybe it''s because it was Chen who taught them.


    However, Chen Xi sneered at the magic that needed to chant, especially for a long time.


    So it has been emphasized that there is no need to use the magic that needs to be chanted in front of him.


    Chen''s magic, which only needs more than one second to accumulate strength, is called useless magic.


    He always said that one second was enough for him to whip his body a hundred times.


    So Carrie won''t need the power of magic at all.And Xiaohe can, but compared with instant magic, her stored power magic is not enough.


    "Forget it." Kulanderoth doesn''t have time to argue with them at the moment.


    The rest of us are almost ready. They will start at any time.


    "Do it!"


    In a flash, Xiaohe and jialiwen also started.


    Xiaohe suddenly stood up, hands toward two people in the distance.


    "Refining, blood explosion!"


    In an instant, those two people were bombed to pieces.


    And Carrie''s reaction is not slow, I burst out in an instant.


    Blink an eye to rush in front of a gunner, paw a, that person flies, clap again, fly again Finally, there was another one.


    In less than half a second, all three people were shot dead.


    The people who came along, such as kulanders, were standing there, their faces full of consternation.


    Are you kidding? The two of them together solved five people.


    And there are only two people left.


    The two men immediately point their guns at jialiwen and Xiaohe.


    Direct fire. No nonsense.


    "Refining. Blood explosion!"


    In an instant, the two men were also fried into flowers.


    Kulanderles was so unbelievable that they solved all the Sentinels?


    "Well done." Said kulanderoth.


    She did not expect that Xiaohe and jialiwen reacted so quickly.


    Even faster than her boss.


    It''s so easy. It feels like those eight people are completely lambs.


    The two of them are tigers.


    "What''s next?"


    "Enter this cave, this is a new era stronghold, it is said to be studying a new organic monster."


    Others came to clean up the bodies on the ground.


    Xiaohe killed people who had no chance to resist, so they were directly blasted by Xiaohe.


    Only the people that I killed are still relatively intact.


    These bodies are quite troublesome.


    If you don''t clean them up, it won''t be long before the parasites on their arms will completely occupy their bodies.


    And then they become organic.


    That''s what Xiaohe and jialiwen saw today.


    "Every living thing in this cave, whether it''s human or animal, you kill the host as soon as you meet it. If you don''t destroy the parasite for more than 10 minutes, they will eat away at the host and eventually become the thing you encounter today," kulanders warned


    Both of them did not dare to be careless. They both followed the deep red of kulanderoth carefully.

 Chapter 3017

    The journey was smooth without any attack.


    Sneak in! Everyone was excited.


    After all, so many people infiltrated the enemy base.


    We can definitely achieve important strategic goals.


    But jialiwen and Xiaohe are not very happy.


    Chen Xiao once said that a sneak attack is totally different from a frontal battle.


    There must be no more than two people, even more than two people.


    More than two people, it''s almost impossible to sneak in.


    If more than two people can successfully sneak in, it can only show that the enemy deliberately let them in.


    There is a trap waiting for them.


    Both Carrie and Xiao He tried to explain their ideas.


    But kulanderus didn''t believe them at all.


    To be precise, she and the Duchess were all in the joy of success.


    Jialiwen and Xiaohe have already regretted cooperating with them.


    More than 20 people have successfully sneaked in?


    What kind of ghost is this? From the first time they set foot here, it is estimated that others have discovered it.


    Now they only plan to go home and get married after this battle No, it''s leaving the Duchess.


    All the places they sneaked into were all kinds of pipes, large and small.


    Some pipe valves are still blowing.


    Carrie and Xiao he look at each other.


    This is definitely a good place to attack.


    If the enemy has an individual who is good at concealment.


    All of a sudden, a member of the Duchess house screamed without warning.


    When the crowd turned around, they found that the man had been dragged over the pipe.


    "It''s an organic teratogen! Be careful


    Both jialiwen and Xiaohe recall their targeted training.


    This is the kind of hidden enemy.


    "Be careful!" Xiaohe suddenly drank and threw a black substance across the air.


    It''s an organic teratogen that has just popped out.


    It''s only the plane distortion that''s going to attack one of them.


    The black substance of Xiaohe falls on the body of the organic teratogen, and the organic teratogen suddenly twists and falls to the ground.


    "Kill it!" After a lot of fire and explosion, the organic mutant has been destroyed.


    "There''s another one there!"


    Another organic teratogen was brought down by Xiao He.


    Xiaohe is very good at this.


    These organic teratogens are very powerful and fast, but they are also very fragile.


    They''re like Bobcats with their skins off. They''re bloody and horrible.


    They can easily catch adults, then use corrosive claws to make prey instantly lose the ability to resist, and then drag them into the dark for 0.1 second to tear up their prey.


    But they are very weak.


    As long as you can detect or predict their actions in advance, you can shoot them down instantly.


    Xiaohe is practicing the family magic, blood refining.


    This spell combines attack and defense.


    When facing each other, it has extremely strong lethality.


    Even the defensive counterattack also has a strong ability to control the Bureau.


    Xiaohe doesn''t need to kill them directly. As long as you find them in advance and throw a bad blood spell, they will temporarily lose their ability to move and fall from their hiding places.


    Bad blood is a spell that directly creates a kind of congestion on the enemy''s body.


    When unexpected, the effect is very good.


    Especially for the organic teratogens, which have very low resistance to magic.


    One shot can make an organic mutant lose its power.


    She doesn''t care about the rest. The Duchess are happy to mend.


    As for how to find these hidden organic variants, it is very simple that jialiwen and Guiwu share the perception.


    In fact, I have found all the organic teratogens nearby.


    Then it will find out to jialiwen, jialiwen will share the information with Xiaohe.


    Of course, this kind of information transmission at three intervals will make Xiaohe''s reaction slow.


    But that''s enough to deal with these organic aberrations.


    People also found that Xiaohe''s reaction was too keen.


    As soon as almost organic mutants show up, she can make them fall from the top of their heads in the first place.


    By the time they got to the end, more than 20 of them had been eliminated.


    All of them were shot by Xiao He, and then they mended the knives.


    "Xiao He, you are really good. How did you do it?" Said kulandelos in surprise.


    They pushed open a hatch that contained a circular attic aisle.


    It looks like a patio, but it''s completely sealed off.As they fished in, the back hatch suddenly slammed heavily.


    "Who, who are you Kulanderless had a bad feeling.


    Their people couldn''t have done such a stupid thing.


    At this time, a deformed monster appeared at the entrance and exit of the circular corridor.


    Organic teratogens, organic fusion, and some similar but different monsters.


    Everyone''s faces changed.


    "No! This is a trap


    Xiaohe and jialiwen are eager to fan kulanderlos.


    I told her so long ago.


    She never accepted their arguments.


    Even when they were in the exhaust pipe, they reminded him again.


    The obvious sign, however, was not accepted by kulanders.


    Now that the trap has been launched, she finally believes it.


    Is it too late?


    "Fight! Fight Kulandelos made the final mobilization.


    But looking at her face, she was obviously desperate.


    Like her, the faces of the others were almost hopeless.


    Xiaohe and Jiali Wenbao group stand in a corner.


    They made it absolutely not a random counterattack.


    First, we need to find a dead corner.


    In the battle of many people, standing is particularly important.


    They can''t trust other people, so they can''t give their backs to others.


    So they have to find a dead end.


    Make sure that the head and back are not suddenly hit.


    The battle was so fierce that the Duchess fell one by one.


    But it has nothing to do with Xiaohe and jialiwen.


    They''re always in their own rhythm.


    As long as they are not attacked, they are as stable as dogs.


    But I have not started.


    There is no time for him to do it.


    These things look disgusting and difficult.


    On the timing, Xiaohe and jialiwen can cope with it easily.


    Compared to what it was like in that community.


    The situation here is totally pediatric.


    If we have to say the difficulty, it is actually from those people in the Duchess.


    Kulandelos suddenly looks back at Xiao He and jialiwen.


    She was astonished to find that the front of Xiaohe and jialiwen were all the corpses and broken meat of monsters.


    She was stunned. How strong!


    How strong they are!


    This is her first feeling.


    The others are a few people struggling to solve a monster.


    But Xiaohe and jialiwen can deal with several heads at the same time.


    And the corner where they stand ensures that the monsters that can attack them at the same time will not exceed two digits.


    In front of them, the organic mixture of headache of the Duchess can not even last a round.

 Chapter 3018

    "Carrie, hold on, I''ll restore my mana."


    "Good." Carrie nodded. Her mana cost was not small, but she could hold on.


    Xiao He is similar to her. In fact, she still has some magic power.


    However, it is to restore mana in advance, which can ensure the flow of the next battle.


    There are less than ten people left in the Duchess.


    What''s left is not good.


    Just because of their luck.


    But now they all look silly.


    Xiaohe and jialiwen, the two monsters destroyed, were more than the total of 20 of them.


    Not much And many, many, many!


    It''s too strong. It''s just unreasonable.


    Like the organic fusion.


    They have to slow down, open the distance, and then use powerful magic to kill.


    But to Xiaohe and jialiwen here, is a magic thing.


    "All against the wall, back to them."


    Kulanderless''s mind was quite clear at the moment.


    I also know that the cooperation between Xiaohe and jialiwen can''t be affected at the moment.


    If they meddle in the battle between Xiaohe and jialiwen, they may become a drag instead.


    Once they fall apart, all the fighting power of the Duchess, including herself, will definitely die.


    However, there are too many monsters on the scene. They seem to have been released from the cage, constantly pouring out from all channels.


    Kulanderlos has been watching Carrie and Xiaohe.


    She was worried that they would run out.


    However, to her surprise, no matter how many to come, the two still maintain an efficient killing speed.


    Kulanderless obviously didn''t know that, in the face of this situation, Xiaohe and jialiwen could last all night.


    For them, that''s the routine.


    Now this situation makes them feel less pressure.


    Even, they suddenly found that they had been so powerful.


    "It''s too much trouble. It''s going on like this, Carrie. Let''s go straight out." Xiao He said.


    "Good." Jialiwen quickly pinched out a Dharma seal: "Laojun, hurry like a law!"


    As the mantra moves, the seal of Garvin is printed out.


    I suddenly rushed out, and the Dharma seal fell on him. In an instant, he turned into a real body, all of which was golden.


    All of them were shocked to see his majestic body.


    "Be careful! Those flesh and blood monsters are extremely corrosive even if they are summoned creatures Kulanderoth cautioned.


    But Carrie turned a deaf ear to the reminder of kulanderus.


    Although I have a huge body, but it is quite flexible, and the speed is extremely fast.


    A body has already jumped more than ten meters away, claws on an organic fusion body.


    The body of the organic fusion body instantly turned into a substance like gold, and the body was frozen.


    Finally, it turned into liquid gold and was never revived again.


    In this way, the road along the way has been killed.


    The crowd could not help but take a breath.


    It''s too strong. It''s totally legendary.


    Kulanderlos looked at the figure of Carrie.


    Is this the top inheritance of China?


    And these Dukes are two concepts.


    "Keep up." Cried Carrie.


    I saw the golden Gobi head on the other end of the iron door.


    At the moment of contact, the iron gate turns into gold and then melts.


    They quickly follow Xiaohe and jialiwen.


    At the exit of the circular passage, there is a long and narrow passage.


    There are also plenty of flesh and blood monsters.


    The golden goblet is just like this.


    No matter what you meet, you''ll just go all the way.


    But kulanderus saw it.


    The gold on the golden Warcraft is gradually fading away.


    It seems that it is not permanent.


    Until the golden light on my body completely faded away, I came back to jialiwen''s side.


    But there are more flesh and blood monsters ahead.


    "You all step back and give yourself a magic shield." Xiao He said.


    Xiaohe also plans to enlarge his moves.


    "Evil blood alchemy! Blast


    Xiaohe first detonated the blood on a bloody monster.


    Then the flesh and blood monster exploded, and the flesh and blood splashed onto other flesh and blood monsters.


    The third, the fourth, the fifth


    It''s like a chain mine.Explosions come and go.


    Xiao He took a long breath.


    "These guys are so good to deal with. It''s so easy to deal with the monsters we''ve met before." Xiaohe said with ease.


    Xiaohe is not boasting.


    These flesh and blood monsters are so easy to deal with.


    His move is to turn the blood on the flesh and blood monster into evil blood.


    This evil blood can cause an explosion.


    Generally speaking, it''s not easy to deal with psychics.


    The first is the psychic''s magic resistance, which has greatly reduced the power of this spell.


    In addition, psychics usually give themselves a magic shield first.


    Let the power of this spell drop again and again.


    But these flesh and blood monsters are artificial monsters, and their magic resistance is very, very low.


    Xiaohe''s magic power is not reduced, but increased.


    This leads to the better effect of the sequential detonation of Xiaohe.


    After the first flesh and blood monster explodes, Sha blood is splashed onto other flesh and blood monsters.


    The affected flesh and blood monsters will soon explode because of the evil blood.


    So repeatedly, in a short time of more than ten seconds, nearly a hundred flesh and blood monsters in the whole channel exploded.


    And Xiaohe''s all mana is poor.


    It''s so powerful!


    The crowd again expressed their emotion.


    I thought Carrie was strong enough.


    But what Xiaohe showed was not inferior to that of jialiwen.


    But at the end of the aisle, flesh and blood monsters began to appear.


    They quickly follow Xiaohe and jialiwen.


    The new extreme is meaningless to Xiaohe and jialiwen.


    When you push the door at the end of the aisle again.


    People find that there are people here!


    It was these guys in white coats who kept releasing their experiments.


    "No, they killed it..."


    "Damn it, why can''t so many organisms stop this group of people?"


    The white coat researcher is going to bring up his machine gun.


    But at this time, all the murderous Dukes'' mansion all looked at the researcher in white coat.


    These researchers are determined to put down, hands clasped.


    "Stop releasing these monsters immediately. If you don''t obey, you''ll go and stay with your subjects."


    The researchers immediately terminated the gate.


    In the surveillance room, they saw that these flesh and blood monsters came out of the isolation rooms.


    Finally solved, Xiaohe and jialiwen are long breath.


    "Ask for a way out. It''s too dangerous to stay here."

 Chapter 3019

    The crowd finally got out of trouble safely.


    By the way, a few technicians were captured.


    Although many people were sacrificed, they were very happy.


    "We have something else to do. Let''s go first." Xiao He said hello and decided to part with the Duke.


    "Where are you going? I''ll help you with your accommodation. "


    "No, thank you. We''ve already reserved the hotel."


    "I''ll pick you up tomorrow and discuss the follow-up action with you." Said kulander, sincerely.


    "Thank you. We have our own arrangements."


    "But we have a very important..."


    "I don''t want to team up with you idiots any more. You''ve just refreshed my understanding of idiots. Are you professional? Pigs are more professional than you. What''s so good about these things that are so weak that they are ugly? No, not at all. It''s a hundred times weaker than our cockroaches. You can die half of the people. What surprised me most is that you idiots can laugh after their companions died. I don''t know what you have to be happy about. Are those dead fools robbing your girlfriend? Or did they sleep your mom? F***¡­¡­ Why do I team up with you? Is there something wrong with my brain? My God, you''re really not fit to play this game of saving the world. Get a job washing dishes. You''re safe only when you''re doing dishes. "


    The Duchess were all frightened by the roar of Calvin.


    And the louder Carrie''s voice was, the worse her swearing became, and the more the Duchess dared not refute it.


    In a sense, Carrie is right.


    But they were not angry.


    "It''s not that we are too weak You are too strong. "


    I don''t know who whispered.


    On the contrary, this sentence was approved by all the Duchess.


    Yeah, it''s not that they''re too weak.


    It''s just that jialiwen and Xiaohe are too strong.


    These two women are just monsters.


    They haven''t seen anyone so strong.


    Carrie left in a huff.


    Although Xiaohe is not happy with the strength of these people in the Duke''s house.


    But she didn''t think it was necessary for Carrie to be so shameful with them.


    "Carrie, you shouldn''t do this. At least it''s not time to break up with them. After all, we still need to rely on them to obtain information. You have made us lose our only source of intelligence."


    Carrie had just been impulsive for a moment, and now she''s almost venting.


    "I know I shouldn''t do that, but I just can''t help it. Those guys are just It''s ridiculous. Are they magic in kindergarten? "


    In spite of this, the people in the Duchess are indeed a little too much.


    However, Xiaohe, as the party concerned, feels that there is some truth.


    Of course, Xiaohe is more rational.


    "I think the biggest problem is Our teacher If Mr. Chen can be called a teacher, I think it is because of his oppression. Without his oppression, maybe we would not have the strength we have now. "


    Carrie was silent.


    Although she was very reluctant to accept it.


    But it is.


    It''s just that there are times when you''re dying.


    Now they are.


    In retrospect, it seems that they were all thanks to Chen Xuan.


    She didn''t even want to recall those days.


    It is precisely because of the beatings and dying that we have the strength now.


    After returning to the hotel, the tired two fell asleep early.


    Until the next morning, they were woken up by a quick knock on the door.


    They opened the door and found that it was kulander Roth.


    "Miss Carrie, Miss Wang, please become our instructors."


    "Ha?" The two of them lost their breath of getting up.


    Instead, there are question marks all over the face.


    "You''re not mistaken, let''s party instructor? We are all students of others. "


    "No, there is no mistake. We are very sincere and serious in inviting you to become instructors of our duchess."


    Kulandelos looked at Xiao He and jialiwen with serious eyes.


    "No, you don''t understand. We don''t qualify."


    They don''t think they''re qualified.


    Because in someone''s eyes, they are still as young as babies.


    This is not only Chen''s view, but also in the eyes of the supernatural society.


    The two of us are far from that standard.


    They felt that they had to at least reach the average of the supernatural society before they could be said to have graduated.Instead of being like this now, they are all beginners themselves.


    Where are you qualified to teach others?


    "Miss Wang, Miss Carrie, you can see how weak our Duchess is, and what we saw last night was our real level, the level of our regular members."


    Of course, these official members are trying to catch the ducks on the shelves.


    But the ex is not necessarily much better than them.


    In the same trap, the ex army was wiped out.


    This shows that the predecessors, even better than they are now, are not much better.


    On the contrary, it is the strength of jialiwen and Xiaohe, which is really powerful.


    It can be said that the two of them are more powerful than twenty.


    So last night, Calvin scolded them.


    Instead of hating her, they felt that she was right.


    Strong 50% will make people envious, strong 100% will let people worship.


    Strong 1000% only makes people believe.


    Now, jialiwen and Xiaohe have made them feel adored and even have the idea that they are sent to save them.


    I can''t imagine, as a magic desert in North America, how can there be so strong two people.


    Xiaohe is understandable, after all, from the most active area of psychic activities.


    But jialiwen is a real beauty.


    However, when kulanders said that Jiali tattoo was the inheritor of China''s top inheritance.


    Everyone in the Duchess house was surprised and taken for granted.


    Otherwise, there is no way to explain why Carrie Wen is so powerful.


    "We can do anything as long as you are willing to do so."


    "No, we can''t be instructors. We have our own business to do."


    "What do you want to do? We can do it for you. "


    Xiaohe and jialiwen look at each other.


    They also hesitated.


    However, if you really promise to come down.


    What are they going to teach? How to train them?


    Although they were trained by Chen for two months.


    But how to practice others is another matter.


    They couldn''t copy Chen''s way of training people in the Duke''s house.


    Because it doesn''t work.


    They can''t do that.


    The most important thing is that Chen can find all kinds of dangers for them to try and beat. That''s because Chen''s strength is enough.


    He can make sure that the enemy, though dangerous, will attack at a critical moment.


    But they can''t.

 Chapter 3020

    "We don''t have much time. We''ll leave in a week at most." Xiao He said.


    "Even for a week, we need to learn more experience, more useful experience." Said kulanderoth.


    "In fact, we don''t have much experience. This time, we don''t have any cooperation.


    Xiaohe and jialiwen''s cooperation is honed in the actual combat.


    Today, the strength of the two people is not only growing together, but also has reached the level of mutual understanding.


    Without communication, when facing a monster, they can understand each other''s intentions and what to do next.


    On the contrary, these people in the Duke''s house are weak, and they often block the magic attack path of their companions.


    This is suicidal behavior.


    And it''s not just suicide, it can kill teammates.


    Once a teammate is injured by mistake due to scruples, he is likely to lose the chance to attack.


    Eventually, the enemy took the opportunity to counter attack.


    Finally, I had to fight with jialiwen and Xiaohe to resolve those troubles.


    It''s not trouble, to be exact.


    For both of them, the enemy was weak.


    The Duke''s house is perfectly capable of solving it.


    But the mistakes over and over again add up.


    Let them completely lost the opportunity to turn over.


    ¡­¡­


    "Hello, Mr. Chen, are you off now?"


    "I don''t know what time you have, but I''m in the middle of lunch." Chen Xuan was surprised to call him by jialiwen.


    She rarely calls him on her own initiative.


    Unless you''re in trouble.


    "In trouble?"


    "No trouble." Said Carrie haltingly.


    "That''s trouble. What trouble are you in?"


    Obviously, it must be trouble that can make Carrie hesitant.


    "Well, we''re in Switzerland now, and we wanted to work with local psychic organizations As a result, we became instructors of this organization Temporary instructors. "


    "Well There are too many slots in your sentence. Let''s rearrange your thoughts Well, you go on


    "The Duchess is very weak. It''s unbelievable."


    "It''s strange that you have the right to comment on the weakness of others."


    "(¨‰¨‰¨‰¨‰¨‰¨‰¨‰¨‰¨‰¨‰¨‰¨‰¨‰¨‰¨‰¨‰¨‰¨‰ Not angry


    "They can hire me and Xiao He as instructors, so it''s strange that they are weak."


    "Well, that makes sense." "What''s the problem now?" Chen asked


    "They are too weak. I wanted to use your suit, but Xiao He and I found that we could not control the danger."


    "Strength, cooperation and experience are all problems. To be honest, I doubt whether these people are fighters In this way, you will split up with Xiaohe and take several people with you. Let them integrate into the cooperation with you, and let you cooperate with them. Instead of daily combat training, find more small tasks and let them be busy at the end of the day. "


    "But I don''t have so much time. I have my own business to do."


    "This is your problem. You and Xiao He have promised them, and you should be responsible."


    "Mr. Chen Why don''t you spare me a few days


    "No, it has been agreed for 15 days. If you don''t come back within 15 days, I''ll go to see you."


    After jarvin hung up, she had broken the phone.


    ¡­¡­


    These days, the supernatural society has been in charge of the selection of personnel for the youth psychic combat competition.


    Although the conditions have been relaxed, it is still necessary to eliminate some unqualified competitors.


    And the contestants are all kinds of strange things, all kinds of mess.


    Chen went to see the selection several times, and then felt a headache.


    For example, there is a young man who knows how to resist the spirit. In order to participate in this competition, he catches a powerful evil spirit.


    Then, in front of three interviewers, West, Jolin Nash and Hollis, the evil spirit got out of control.


    Really out of control!


    It turned out that the boy did not really grasp, let alone control.


    It is to use vessels to temporarily block the evil spirit''s action, and then use the method that he thinks is feasible to apply some ritual magic to the evil spirit. He thinks that he has already controlled it.


    As a result, the evil spirit took the lead in attacking the boy as soon as he got out of trouble.


    If there is no examiner present, change to any private occasion.


    The boy is dead.


    Control one''s strength far exceeds one''s own evil spirit.


    It''s not impossible. Skill, luck, and the number of attempts are crucial.Some ritual magic is not a success at one time, it takes many attempts to succeed.


    The more powerful the evil spirit, the more so.


    Of course, it was just one of the accidents, not the only one.

 Chapter 3021

    The interview time for each contestant is not short.


    This is not a simple job interview.


    If the contestants make a little mistake during the interview.


    It''s very likely that you will die in the arena.


    Although they are ready to die.


    No one can guarantee absolute safety in this kind of competition.


    However, it needs to be avoided as much as possible.


    Each contestant''s interview takes at least two hours.


    Some are even longer.


    After nearly ten days, we managed to get enough of 200 participants in the preliminary contest.


    The first one is survival of the fittest. First, we will put 200 contestants in one area, and then create a little danger. Then we will let them fight against external dangers, and at the same time, let them fight with each other to eliminate the vast majority of the competitors and retain 64 western competitors.


    Then the competition system is very simple.


    There is no point match, resurrection match and so on. It is a knockout match in which the winner is promoted and the loser is eliminated.


    ¡­¡­


    "West, the first round of survival of the fittest site I have set up, 2000 evil spirits, 200 Warcraft, a king of beasts, now it''s up to you."


    With so many evil spirits and Warcraft, Chen had to go to the world of Harper to capture Warcraft.


    Evil spirits are even more troublesome. Chen Xuan took away three evil spirits'' nests, which only saved 1000 evil spirits.


    As for the beast king, it is the simplest. The level at the beginning of the disaster is not high.


    At the same time, a special identification certificate should be placed in the body of these evil spirits and Warcraft.


    In this way, they can be used as proof after the competitors have eliminated them.


    "President, do you think this will work? Each of these contestants has to eliminate 20 evil spirits and three headed Warcraft, as well as the number plates of three other competitors before they can be promoted. Or they can directly defeat the king of beasts. They can be promoted to 64 places. Once they are promoted to full capacity, the members behind will not be promoted no matter how many evil spirits and Warcraft they kill, Unless it''s a successful hunt. "


    "Yes." Chen Tiao nodded: "as long as the rules of the game are reasonable, I will not comment on the details."


    Basically, Chen did not make up his mind. He just offered advice.


    "When are you going to officially start?"


    "The day after tomorrow." "But then we need the president to monitor the whole area and we need to avoid casualties as much as possible," West said


    "Well, I''m in charge of monitoring the survival of the fittest in the first scene."


    In this kind of area, only the small field of Chen can be covered.


    If monitoring instruments are used, too many people are responsible for monitoring.


    Even if the supernatural society were all involved, it would be understaffed.


    Another method is to divide the whole area into small areas, and each small area will be monitored by human resources.


    There are still great risks in this method, and it is not safe.


    Counting and counting, Chen can only be tired of a person.


    It is the safest way for Chen to monitor by covering the small space.


    Just then, Chen Xiao heard the boy''s angry cry outside.


    "Liar, you liar, you are all liars." "I''m here to learn alchemy, not to be a coolie for you," serma cried angrily


    Chen came out and saw that serma, the new disciple of Rouen faxiben, was arguing with him.


    "No, serma, I think you''re mistaken. Learning is secondary. Your real role is to be my assistant." "And why do you think the alchemy books you read are free?" said Rouen fasibon calmly? Those alchemy books are to be paid back through your work. "


    When she saw Chen''s arrival, she ran to her immediately.


    "Mr. Chen, you are the president. You should be fair to me." Serma said indignantly.


    "I''m afraid you''ll be disappointed. You don''t get justice here." Chen Xuan looks at SEMA with a smile.


    "You are all liars." SEMA became more angry: "I''m leaving here."


    "Well, I''ll give you a day off, but you''d better be here on time tomorrow." Said Rouen fasibon.


    "No, I will never come again, I will not accept your exploitation."


    Chen and Rouen fasimon both laughed.


    "Don''t forget that you signed the magic contract, and I think it''s better to see the terms of the contract before you sign it next time, rather than complain that you''ve been cheated," said Rouen fasibon


    "There is a clause in the contract that you are responsible for teaching me alchemy, and I just need to learn, but it doesn''t say that I still need to do coolie."


    "yes, the first day you came, didn''t I teach you an alchemy magic, extract essence magic, I did not break the contract.""But in the next few days, you have asked me to extract the essence of magical materials with extract essence."


    "yes, your efforts to extract the essence of magical materials have been rewarded by alchemist books. You see, this is fair."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Serma was a little messy, covered her head and stopped: "wait You let me sort my mind You are not right to say so. This clause says that I can obtain alchemy, and alchemy books are also my way to obtain them, so I should get them for free, not for payment. "


    Rouen fasimon shook his head. "I''ve taught you alchemy, so I''ve done my job. I never said that you can get alchemy in any way."


    "Well, well, for every magic raw material you extract, you will be rewarded with $100. If you complete a standard magic prop, you will get a reward of $1000." Chen said.


    "You are exploiting I''m still a minor. " Serma exclaimed excitedly.


    "Think about it, you can extract at least hundreds of magic raw materials every day, and how many magic props can you make in a day after you are proficient? twenty? Or 30? It means that you make more money in one day than your father makes in half a year. "


    Serma wanted to say something, but Chen said, "there is only one chance. Now you can answer my question, accept or reject it."


    "This..."


    "Think about it. If you work hard, you can get over a million dollars a month. What''s the concept? The one I used to choose, dominion, may not make so much money in a year "Also, you''ll never be the only option. Your mother''s treatment, and your unborn sister, need you to provide better conditions for them," said Rouen fasibon


    "OK, I promise..." She said quickly.

 Chapter 3022

    She didn''t expect to make a lot of money so quickly.


    In fact, if you are diligent, you may even earn your father''s income for a year.


    When the money is in place, there is no problem.


    What oppression and exploitation do not exist, OK.


    Chen and Rouen fasimon are satisfied with the result.


    In fact, that''s what they meant.


    Let him suffer first, and then give him something sweet.


    If serma can really refine magic raw materials or make standard magic props 24 hours a day.


    Then they will only make more.


    You''re not the only choice. This sentence is a sharp weapon for SEMA.


    As long as he still wanted to make money, he couldn''t leave the supernatural society, from Rouen farshben.


    "Shall I take you home?" Chen Xiao stops the car in front of SEMA.


    "Sir, if my parents see me sent back by a super car, they will send me to the anorectal department to see if I have been chrysanthemumd by some * * BT, and will investigate my situation in school."


    "Well, I''ll take you to the station near your home. Come up." Chen said.


    SEMA or on the car, to tell the truth, he is still quite hot for Chen''s car.


    Last time Chen came, SEMA secretly ran to the parking lot, trying to use his alchemy magic to break Chen''s super sports car lock.


    As a result, an alarm was raised, and Chen gave a friendly sign that he would be deducted a week''s salary.


    "Can I drive it?"


    "Not really." "It''s against the law for a minor to drive. I don''t want to be taken away by the police and then give me a large fine," Chen said


    "It''s boring. Your identity doesn''t have to worry about the police."


    "No, it''s my trouble, not yours, so you can say no to worry."


    Chen''s attitude is very firm. Why should I let you drive the super race.


    "Which station to get off?"


    "The one in front stands well. It''s only a few steps away from my home, so I can take a bus."


    "All right." Chen Xiao stopped the car and looked at SEMA''s backpack: "in addition, I need to tell you that you can make magic props at home, but don''t let your parents know. If they do, it will be very troublesome. Maybe you will lose your job."


    "I see." SEMA was nervous.


    Losing a job means that the family''s income will return to its former state.


    Every day, my father needs to work overtime, and my father is a fireman. Working overtime means he needs to face more dangerous situations.


    And mother''s health has not been very good, need a lot of money for treatment.


    And she''s pregnant with her sister now.


    So she needs the money more to ease the financial pressure on her family.


    No, not only to relieve the economic pressure, he can make the whole family a better environment.


    It seems that you should be more careful.


    The possibility of "unemployment" makes serma feel a sense of crisis.


    As soon as she got out of the car, she saw a young man around her. The young man was green.


    The green headed young man put his hand on SEMA''s shoulder.


    "Hi, man. What''s in your backpack? How about showing it to me? "


    "Who are you? What are you going to do


    "Nothing. It''s just that I lost something. I think it might be in your backpack."


    Suddenly, a big hand grabbed the green head from behind.


    "Children, don''t bully my employees here."


    The group of young people turned their heads and all looked at Chen Xuan with bad eyes.


    "Asian, you''ve got the wrong person."


    Chen Hao grabs the fist that green head smashes.


    Everyone was stunned. They thought Chen would be knocked down by the green head.


    But Chen Xuan caught it easily.


    "It''s so weak."


    "Ah..."


    Chen smashed green head''s fist, and then his hand caught his wrist.


    "Ah Ah... "


    Inch by inch, he pinched his bones inch by inch.


    Finally, Chen Xiang throws the green head in front of his companion.


    "You can go now. I think he may miss the college entrance examination. Good luck to you."


    This group of young people are here to take part in the competition.


    However, Chen did not expect that the quality of these people was so poor.


    Actually in public against SEMA.


    It''s no different from open robbery.The young men did not dare to continue to stay, stroked the green head and ran away in a gray way.


    "Mr. Chen, you are terrible." SEMA thought Chen''s hand was too heavy.


    "You should be glad that it happened in front of me. Otherwise, you will be taken to a corner by them, and they will take away more than three million dollars worth of magic raw materials in your bag, and then fear that the owners of these things will trouble them, and then they will kill you."


    "How could They don''t look like... " SEMA was frightened.


    "Ha ha Can''t they do that? How would you feel if I said that greenhead had killed at least three people? "


    After a few seconds, serma looked up and asked, "Mr. Chen, I think it''s necessary for me to learn some magic that can protect myself."


    "No, as long as you play your strengths, you can get more protection, which is more meaningful than practicing offensive magic. As long as your alchemy level is high enough, you will be very safe, and no one dares to offend you."


    "Is that so?"


    "Because you can bring benefits, such as me, you bring benefits to me, then I need to try my best to ensure your safety. In the same way, if you lose value one day, you will be abandoned by me like garbage."


    "Well, that''s a bad thing to say. Please be more tactful next time."


    "Well, go back. Before you bring the magic raw materials back next time, you should make a backpack to isolate the breath, instead of walking around the street with a lot of magic raw materials."


    "Mr. Chen, aren''t you afraid that I will sell these raw materials and embezzle them?"


    "Ha ha If you sell it, you can only get one-third of the price at most, but you put yourself and your family in danger. Don''t challenge other people''s bottom line. It''s very dangerous. In front of you, you may not get any money. The other party will directly choose to eat black. Therefore, the cost-effectiveness of risk is not the same as that of honest and honest, so you should not be so stupid, But if you do your part honestly, you can get money in a safer way. The long-term benefits are more than those of selling me out. So if you are a little bit rational, you won''t do so. "


    Unless therma plans to leave, Chen is not worried that he will sell supernatural products privately.

 Chapter 3023

    Three days later -


    Chen came to the venue, where 200 participants had gathered.


    These young and immature in front of, full of publicity and incomparable.


    Maybe the vast majority of them have the idea of God, my second son.


    Before they were tortured by real nightmares.


    Before meeting a monster that really destroys their will.


    They are still proud young people.


    West stood on the podium and said to the microphone, "silence, silence!"


    It doesn''t seem that West''s words have much effect.


    Perhaps for most people, West is just an incompetent old man at the right time and in his place.


    West was very unhappy. He stretched out his hand and snapped his finger. The dull aura covered the whole meeting place.


    All of a sudden, everyone felt that their movements, voices, and even their thoughts were slowing down.


    "Why Well Back to Things Hair Born What Well Things Is it? "


    "Too Strange Strange Now This Plant Feeling I feel that... "


    "If anyone talks again, you''ll be slow for a long time to come, and it won''t do you any good except in bed." Said West.


    With that, West lifted the aura of dullness.


    This time, no one dared to talk nonsense.


    No one dares to look down on West any more.


    "Very well, you are clever children."


    West said: "the jungle behind me will be the stage for your first performance. There are countless evil spirits and Warcraft lurking in the jungle. You need to eliminate at least 20 evil spirits and three headed Warcraft. There are corresponding numbers in the body of evil spirits and Warcraft. After you eliminate them, you need to collect their number plates, which will be used as the basis for your promotion The card, or the number plate of three competitors, can also let you advance


    "In the deepest part of the jungle, there is another king of beasts. If you are confident that you can defeat that king of beasts, you can skip two rounds of competition and go straight to the 116 elimination."


    "In addition, in the first round of survival of the fittest, there are 64 promotion places in total. That is to say, once the 64 places are full, you can only be qualified to be promoted by defeating the king of beasts. No matter what kind of achievements you go to, the rest will be eliminated directly. So when you get the promotion achievements, please promote immediately instead of trying to get better results And procrastinate. "


    "In addition, in the first round of survival of the fittest, you can attack other competitors, but you can''t kill them. Otherwise, you will be severely punished."


    West, though, warned.


    But there are still some contestants who disagree.


    Obviously, West''s warning was not taken seriously.


    At that moment, three contestants floated up without warning.


    "Ah What''s going on? "


    "Who did it? Let me down... "


    "Put me down, asshole. I''m going to report it. Someone''s sneaking on me..."


    The three contestants'' necks suddenly snapped, were heavily twisted, and then thrown in front of the contestants.


    There was an uproar at the scene, and everyone couldn''t believe looking at the three contestants.


    "This is a warning. The person who monitors you has a very special magic. He can monitor every corner of the forest. Even if you pee in a dark corner, you can''t escape his monitoring. Therefore, if you want to do some dirty behavior, you''d better consider the consequences first. As for the killing behavior, the most serious consequence is to be killed by the watcher As you can see, you can''t even find out who the monitor is, and then your neck will be broken. Of course, you can also find the ability of a watcher. If you can avoid his surveillance, I can count you to pass the first test. "


    "Well, now everyone comes to get their number plates and field equipment. In the next few days, you will spend time in this forest."


    ¡­¡­


    The contestants were all dispersed as they entered the jungle.


    At the beginning of the trial, no one intended to contact each other.


    Only a small number of people who know each other, or simply companions, get together.


    The two figures walked slowly in the dense forest.


    These two people''s body shape surprise are two extremes.


    One of them is like a ball, the other is as strong as a bull.


    "OSHA, do you see the power of your mysterious watcher?"


    Asked the young man, who was Druid queschidler of the nature society in Texas.


    "No, it''s very uncanny, and the control accuracy has reached the extreme." Another short fat man, OSHA, is also a natural Druid.OSHA walked all the way, ate all the way, choked, unscrewed the cap, and took a sip of coke.


    "Burp Maybe it''s puppet magic, but we''d better not challenge his authority. After all, I don''t want to try to understand his magic with my own body. It must be very boring. "


    "I''d like to see if his magic can break the dragon''s neck."


    Queschidler is a very special Druid.


    He is a dragon Druid, and he has dragon blood.


    So he''s also able to transform into a Jackie, an unconventional transformation.


    It is different from the general psychics with dragon blood.


    Generally, psychics with dragon lineage can change into dragon form after activating lineage.


    However, queschidler has three forms of dragon race: Dragon beast form, dragon man form and giant dragon form.


    Each of the three forms has its own advantages. The dragon and beast form has lost all the ability of magic attack and turned into pure physical attack. Moreover, it is absolutely violent. Compared with the dragon clan of the same age level, it has more overwhelming power.


    The Dragon man form is a human body with the characteristics of the dragon race, which has a strong magic attack, but both physical defense and magic defense are slightly inferior.


    The form of giant dragon is the best understood, that is, the form of the conventional dragon clan.


    OSHA is not as belligerent as queschindler, he is more interested in food.


    "I just hope to be promoted as soon as possible. The supernatural society is not as weak as it is rumored. It is said that none of the psychics who come to Los Angeles to commit crimes can leave completely. There is no exception. The supernatural society has hidden power."


    "So what? If they have enough strength, they don''t need to keep a low profile at all, and I don''t think any of the competitors can threaten me."


    "Well, you are the most powerful, but there are still many variables in this trial."

 Chapter 3024

    Queschidler and OSHA are both in the same step.


    In front of them appeared a leopard shaped Warcraft with long spines on its back.


    This Warcraft is several times bigger than an ordinary leopard and one circle larger than the northeast tiger.


    There was a blue arc on his body.


    "Oh, it''s the arc leopard."


    OSHA step forward, the hand of the snacks still did not put down.


    A flash of thunder from the arc-shaped leopard directly shoots at OSHA.


    OSHA is still eating snacks there.


    There is no intention of avoiding or resisting.


    Boom -


    thunder flashed on OSHA, and OSHA was still eating.


    It''s as if you haven''t been hurt.


    It''s just that OSHA''s mouth moves faster, and lots of snacks are put into his mouth and chewed.


    "How does it taste?"


    "It''s not bad." Said OSHA.


    "Then it''s yours."


    OSHA took out bags of snacks from his trouser pockets, which were really taken out of his trouser pockets.


    Then he turned and shoved it to quischindler: "hold it for me."


    OSHA patted the stain on his hand and the muscles began to change.


    Soon, OSHA became an arc-shaped leopard, bigger than the real arc-shaped Leopard on the opposite side.


    Queschidler is a special Druid.


    OSHA is also a special Druid.


    This forest is their home for them.


    OSHA looked honest and honest, and read queschindler the strongest.


    In fact, queschindler has played OSHA more than a hundred times.


    But I didn''t win every time. I didn''t win once.


    It''s not the one who doesn''t win.


    I lose every time!


    OSHA is more like a big boss.


    Without any communication, going up is a meal.


    The arc leopard incarnated by OSHA is much stronger than the arc Leopard on the opposite side.


    The results are self-evident.


    Before and after three or four minutes, the arc leopard was opened by OSHA.


    OSHA found a bloody number plate from the body of arc thunder leopard.


    "What a bad taste." OSHA recovered, holding a bloody number plate.


    Just then, four people appeared around.


    "Excuse me, can you give us the number plate?" It was a black woman who spoke.


    The black woman hid her hands behind her, with a bright smile and big white teeth on her face.


    OSHA wiped his face, the bloodstains of previous battles.


    "Are you starting to attack your companions so soon?"


    "We are not your companions." Said the black woman.


    "Well, I''m the one who makes love." OSHA shrugged, though his shoulders and neck were not clearly separated.


    Queschidler went up to OSHA. "The prey was yours. It belongs to me."


    "Be careful. That African American woman is the Agoda curse witch."


    "What''s the difference from a common curse?"


    "No matter how high your magic resistance is, as long as you are touched by her palm, you will be cursed." Said OSHA.


    "Well, I see." With that, queschidler''s figure began to change and grow into a dragon man with red skin.


    Seeing queschidler incarnate as dragon man, the four uninvited guests all changed their faces and regretted that they had chosen a wrong opponent rashly.


    Queschidler chose the Dragon man form because the Dragon man form was the strongest remote output form.


    Queschidler opened his mouth, and a dark red saliva shot at the black women.


    The black woman immediately backed away.


    Even when she was moving, her hands were still hidden behind her and her eyebrows were taken out.


    Queschidler lowered his upper body, thrust the claw into the ground, and lifted it.


    A block of rock was lifted up and was thrown over the black woman.


    Finally, the black women could no longer hide their hands and clapped their palms at the flying rocks.


    The moment her hands touched the rock, the rock dissolved.


    But as she dissolved the rock, a huge mass of magma came towards her door.


    The black woman''s face changed.


    "Help me!" At last, the black women couldn''t help asking for help from their companions.


    No, it should be an ally.


    But the next moment, she found that the three allies were running away.


    Leave her and run away.


    Black feminine faces are distorted.


    "Don''t think I''m a bully!" With a wave of the black woman''s arm, the magma in front of her directly solidified, lost its temperature, and fell to the ground, scattered into debris.The black woman put her hands on the ground: "since I can''t reach you, curse this land directly!"


    In a flash, the surrounding ground began to rise a purple black miasma.


    OSHA has been out of the area a long time ago.


    Queschidler, on the other hand, is flapping up in the air.


    "Go to me Die All of a sudden, a red magic array appeared in front of queschindler.


    The black women were pale and finished


    But just then, queschidelton in the sky lived.


    The magic doesn''t start. It''s like being frozen by something.


    Black women don''t know what happened and are overjoyed.


    Immediately control the surrounding miasma, and want to take the opportunity to attack queschindler in the sky.


    But she had just moved, and her body was still.


    "What? What''s going on? " Black women tried a few times and found they couldn''t move at all.


    But the sky''s queschindler is very unwilling, directly turned into a dragon beast.


    He wanted to use the power of the Dragon beast to break free of control.


    But even if he was a dragon.


    Still unable to shake this power.


    "This is the first warning. You can defeat her with weaker magic, but the magic you used just now clearly wants to kill her. If there is another time, I will kill you."


    A strange voice came to queschidler''s ear.


    The next moment, queschidler''s claws hurt and his left forelimb dislocated.


    That force broke his arm bone.


    Queschidler gave a painful roar.


    At this time, the black women''s hands were pulled out of joint, and then they left in the air.


    "Curse, depoo, knock out!"


    Queschidler falls to the ground and takes back the dislocated arm.


    The injury was very mild and recovered in a few strokes.


    But this is a warning.


    If the other person can dislocate his arm, he can dislocate his neck bone.


    At this time, he did not have the high spirits he had at the beginning.


    He didn''t even know where the other party was, so he was under control.


    And it''s the kind of absolute control, life and death are in between.


    This strength has left him out of hope.


    If you don''t follow the rules of trial, you may not only lose your qualification.


    It''s very likely that they will be killed.


    As for the black woman named depoo, she has been thrown out of the trial.


    "Damn it, what kind of magic is it? It''s so powerful." Muttered queschidler.

 Chapter 3025

    OSHA saw queschidler''s suspicions.


    "You were just under control?"


    "And I was warned, damn it, the power of the watcher was really outrageous." Queschidler admits his weakness.


    "Can''t even dragon form resist that kind of control?"


    "There''s no difference. No matter what form it is, it feels like marshmallow in front of that power. It''s an idea how he wants to manipulate me."


    When he heard quischindler''s words, OSHA didn''t dare to be careless. He was better than queschindler.


    However, his strength is limited, and he is not even better than queschindler.


    It''s just that he''s better than quischindler in terms of tactical intelligence.


    And that watchman can manipulate queschindler at will.


    So OSHA, who is far inferior in strength, is naturally unable to confront the watcher.


    At the moment, Chen is sitting on a sun chair by the lake, with a fishing rod beside it.


    "Are young people so irascible these days?"


    Chen Xiao has some headache. The strength of these people is not so good.


    But the killing nature is more fierce than the other.


    If they are facing the enemy, Chen will never say much.


    However, this is only a competition trial, and it has been stipulated in advance that no killer is allowed.


    However, since the beginning of the trial, Chen has stopped at least ten intentional murders.


    Chen had to issue a notice to all the contestants.


    From now on, once a malicious lethal attack occurs, it will be directly deprived of the qualification, but also will be severely punished.


    In a flash, everyone''s bodies were under control.


    Then there were countless chorus of wails over the jungle.


    All of them had broken their arms by that force, all dislocated.


    The injury is not serious, basically can point medical skills, or have a little strength, can press the dislocated place back.


    However, Chen''s move still scared all the competitors.


    No one doubts the ability of the watcher any more.


    After this warning, everyone was honest.


    Even if it''s some dark, even twisted guy.


    At least he did not dare to violate the rules under Chen''s eyes.


    "Oh I''m hooked. " Chen pulled up his fishing rod and caught a catfish weighing at least five kilograms.


    At this time, two men and women came out of the woods. They were sixteen or seventeen years old.


    They both covered one arm and saw Chen Yu on the bank.


    The girl hesitated and the boy said, "in the past."


    "Sir." The boy came to Chen''s back a few meters and stopped: "can we go over?"


    Chen looked back and looked at the young couple.


    "Yes, this is the testing ground. You can go anywhere."


    "Do you know how to set bones, sir? Can you do me a favor? "


    "I''m a non staff member and it''s against the rules to get involved in the game."


    "But You''ve stepped in, haven''t you? "


    Chen Xuan looked at the boy in surprise: "when? Why don''t I know? "


    "Our dislocated arm is your masterpiece."


    Chen was even more surprised: "how can you see it?"


    "Because you''re the only non staff member we''ve ever met, your age obviously won''t be a contestant. I saw you on the edge of the field before entering the jungle, so you should be the watcher."


    "Did you guess that? Or some kind of divination? "


    "No, I can remember all the breath, no matter how strong or weak, as long as it is the breath I remember, then I can feel the distance between the breath and me. Sir, although your breath looks so small to the extreme, it is still remembered by me." The boy said, "and your breath, except when you are on the playground, suddenly disappears, and then appears here at an incredible speed, and this kind of power, except that you are the monitor, I can''t think of any other possibility."


    Chen Xuan looked at the couple, though he nodded.


    The two immediately felt something holding their arms, and with a click, they took their arms back.


    Even though they had guessed Chen''s identity, they were still amazed by this incredible ability.


    "Your magic is very interesting. Is there any limit to it? For example, remember the amount of breath, distance. "


    "There should be no upper limit, at least I have never met a real cap." The boy said, "I tried it in my own school. After I started the magic, I remembered the breath of every student in the school. There were more than 3000 people in our school."The boy stopped and said, "finally, the distance, I have not passed the accurate test, but it is barely possible to cover."


    "That is to say, do you know the location of every contestant here, including me as a monitor? Even the location of evil spirits and Warcraft in this forest, is that right? "


    "Almost."


    "Wonderful magic. What family are you from? Or what kind of force? "


    "I''m the son of the lornock family, Daisy lornock, and this is my sister, sidia lornock. My family is gone."


    "Well, are you interested in joining the supernatural after this game?"


    "How about the treatment? And what kind of place do I need to be in? " Asked Daisy Lubeck.


    "No, your ability has already demonstrated your value, and I can see that you are not a combat psychic, so the ranking is meaningless to you and I am not inviting you because of your fighting power." "As for your sister Although I can''t see what system she specializes in, her combat effectiveness is undoubtedly above you. "


    "That is to say, I joined? Instead of our brothers and sisters joining together? "


    "In principle, I just like you. Of course, I can take her as a bonus. But if she can show her strength that makes me bright, she can join the supernatural society with her own strength, instead of someone else''s, right? After all, dignity is not something given by others, but by oneself. "


    "So what kind of achievements does she need to achieve to gain your respect?"


    "The second is the record. The age difference of the participants in this competition is very big. The older is an advantage, so the fairness itself is not big. I need to see the particularity and potential in her body. If it is a person who is stuck in the age line of the competition, even if he has achieved good results and has no characteristics, I will not send out an invitation. I think you should know that What do I need

 Chapter 3026

    The brother and sister looked at each other.


    Just then, Daisy Norfolk looked into the jungle.


    "There''s a man here, from the intensive department." "Sidia, it''s your best opponent to deal with," she said


    After all, he himself is the strengthening department.


    Now, I hear from Daisy loebeck that sidia lornock is the best at dealing with reinforcement.


    He''s always hanging on his head.


    Chen also found the comer. No, to be exact, he has been under his surveillance.


    It has to be said that the perception type of magic of Daisy Norfolk is almost the same as Chen''s perception of the small world.


    Similarly, it has no upper limit of quantity, and also has extremely strong perception range.


    It''s just that they don''t have attack power, and they can''t replenish mana.


    So it is equivalent to a weakened version of the small world.


    The bearer is a knight, a young knight.


    Silver armor, golden hair, handsome face.


    And the proud eyes.


    He''s just like the knights in the legendary novels. This is the template of a protagonist.


    He was walking in his backyard, walking.


    "I''m lucky to meet three contestants at a time." The knight glanced at the three men, but he didn''t even notice that Chen''s age exceeded the standard: "that is to say, if you solve the three of you, I will be promoted. Of course, I will allow you to surrender and hand over your number plate. Maybe if you are lucky, you can find other people to seize the number card."


    The brothers and sisters of Daisy Lubeck could not wait for the knight to attack Chen.


    Then they are pressed on the ground to rub, and they reap.


    As for whether this knight can defeat Chen Yu.


    This basically doesn''t need to be considered.


    The two sides are not at the same level Maybe it''s not a concept.


    After all, the watcher has the power to kill 200 contestants in a second.


    However, the knight''s eyes swept around, and then fell on Chen''s body.


    "You''re not a contestant? Or do you just look old? "


    Finally, there is no real IQ drop.


    Pa -


    the knight directly smashed a dozen trees without injury.


    But it was in the process of the collision, all of them were hit with the face.


    Face pain! Very painful!


    The knight stood up and covered his swollen face.


    "You''re old when you''re t... M." Chen Xuan roared angrily.


    Daisy and sidia are going to laugh.


    I''ve never seen anyone die like this.


    Manually challenge the watcher.


    You''re lucky not to be killed.


    The knight was cut, and suddenly his IQ went up.


    "Are you a watcher?"


    The knight looked at Chen Yu without tears.


    Looking at the black face of Chen Yu, the knight is more painful.


    But he couldn''t do it. He was pressed on the ground and rubbed to and fro.


    How could it have been.


    "I''m sorry, sir I was rude. "


    "If you want to fight, you can do nothing." Chen Xuan glared at the knight.


    The knight regained his strength and picked up the forced grid which fell on the ground and installed it manually.


    Raise the sword and point to Daisy and sidia: "you can choose to go together."


    Sidia suddenly turned into a white mist, lingering around the knight.


    The knight waved his sword several times, but all of them cut the air.


    "A little bit of work!" The knight held up his sword and yelled, "the light of the knight!"


    Suddenly, the knight''s saber turned into a golden lightsaber.


    "Sidia, be careful!" "His sword can hurt you!" cried daisy


    Sidia immediately opened the distance, her body is still atomized.


    The knight waved the golden lightsaber a few times, and cut the air again.


    "Can''t you not hide? Coward


    Chen Xuan was ashamed of the Knights.


    Such shameless words can be said.


    What about the glory of a good knight?


    Not to mention that it was a girl who was fighting him.


    It''s obvious that the opponent is not a reinforcement department.


    Do you have to let a girl give up her strengths and fight you?


    Do you have a big face?


    Chen previously only felt that the overall quality of the contestants was not high.


    But I never thought that it would be so bad.


    Is West blind?


    This kind of goods can also pass the interview?


    Sidia didn''t touch the knight, and he was flying around him all the time.But the knight''s movement was slower and slower.


    There was a trace of surprise in Chen''s eyes.


    The little girl is not strong enough.


    However, this method is quite strange, making people unable to defend.


    Every time she haunts the knight, she leaves a magic thread on the knight.


    This magic thread is so subtle that it can hardly be seen with the naked eye.


    Especially under the cover of fog, the vision is more affected.


    When the knight noticed, his whole body was covered with magic silk.


    "Joke! Is this ugly magic trying to limit me? It''s so naive. " The knight wields the golden lightsaber.


    However, to his disappointment, the golden lightsaber did not cut off the silk thread on his body. Instead, it was entangled with the silk thread. It was neither put nor collected.


    "Damn it, can''t you only do this kind of vulgar and despicable magic?" The knight turned red and roared.


    Chen Xuan wanted to send him away, thousands of miles away.


    It''s just that Chen is the rule maker himself, so he doesn''t want to be a rule breaker.


    Whether or not the knight was let in because of West''s blindness.


    But now that he is here, Chen decided to respect the rules.


    Maybe Maybe there are some flashpoints or cards that they haven''t found?


    Sidia then regained her human form and looked at the knight who had been controlled.


    "Steal."


    Click -


    a piece of the knight''s armor was lifted off, and the part of the armor that had been torn off flew to sidia.


    Another piece of And then he flew over sidia.


    In this way, each tear off will become a part of sidia''s armor.


    Soon, the knight was stripped and Winnie''s underwear was exposed.


    Finally, even the knight''s saber was deprived by sidia.


    At the moment when the knight''s sword fell into sidia''s hands, the knight''s armor and saber became dark series.


    Chen Xuan was even more surprised that sidia''s magic had stolen the knight''s magic.


    In the end, sidia''s silk thread removed the number plate kept by the knight.


    "Damn it, I still have skills that are useless. I didn''t lose. You just took advantage of my carelessness to attack! It doesn''t count! It doesn''t count! I want to appeal! " Cried the naked knight.


    He seems to be very hard to accept the result.


    He hopes to be recognized by Chen.


    "Mr. watcher, such a battle without light is not in line with chivalry. They are invincible. You should stop their despicable deeds."


    Daisy and sidia both look at Chen.


    But there was no worry in their eyes.


    From all kinds of signs, Chen is a watcher who abides by the rules.


    No Chen is not.


    Chen Tiao looked at the embarrassed Knight: "you also deserve to talk about chivalry with me, get out of here, disgraceful things."


    With that, the knight jumped into the air and was directly thrown out of the jungle by Chen.

 Chapter 3027

    Chen Xuan throws a number plate to sidia.


    Daisy looked at Chen: "how is my sister doing?"


    "It''s not bad, but the distance is still a little bit too bright for me. Go ahead and let me see more things. I can see everything that happens in this forest. I don''t have to show it in front of me."


    Sidia''s magic is still special, but it is not enough to amaze Chen.


    And she didn''t show up to her age.


    At least Chen has not seen it.


    Of course, compared to the previous clown like knight.


    Sidia is pretty good.


    As a matter of fact, any contestant has no idea how many times better than that knight.


    And with Chen''s warning, the contestants also converged a lot.


    The trial is on the right track.


    Gradually, competitors left the jungle with booty or number plates to register for promotion.


    But after all, it''s only a few.


    Because of the large area of the jungle, there are even people who have not met a demon.


    To be able to advance in such a short period of time, in addition to the strength factor, more or good luck.


    The competition is said to be about selecting talent for the government.


    But the first thing is to go through the supernatural society.


    If you really meet outstanding talents.


    Of course, the supernatural society will keep it in advance.


    For example, Daisy, his perceptual ability is absolutely the best Chen has ever seen.


    Of course, it is not the realm above Shangqing.


    Among ordinary psychics, Chen has never seen one better than daisy.


    This talent is what the supernatural society aspires for.


    Therefore, it is natural for Chen to start first.


    In fact, one of Chen''s important tasks as a monitor of the first round trial is to screen special talents.


    However, since they are special talents, they are not so easy to find.


    So far, only daiser has been involved in Chen''s eyes.


    Of course, the ratio of one out of two hundred is not unacceptable.


    Since it is a talent, of course, it can not be full of people all over the street.


    Sidia was barely in the eye.


    The only thing she let Chen Xuan remember was her special magic.


    The level of strength and combat effectiveness is not satisfactory.


    As an addition to Daser, Chen doesn''t mind having another sidia.


    But it''s just a bonus. Buy one get one free gift.


    And her strength is destined to be only a peripheral member for a long time in the future.


    Although Chen said orally that more observation of sidia was needed.


    In fact, her depth and depth, Chen has already known.


    If there is no accident, Chen has basically made a judgment in his heart.


    In Chen''s mind, talent is also divided into three grades.


    Daisy is definitely close to the full mark.


    Not as a combat power, but as an auxiliary psychic.


    His auxiliary ability is almost full marks.


    Even in the supernatural society, there is no other one in the supernatural society who can have this kind of perception except Chen himself.


    It can be predicted that once he joined the supernatural society, he would be a full member.


    And he will definitely be robbed by various teams.


    Such a super big baby is a qualitative leap for any team.


    Take the actual combat, for example, if Daser is present, then they can know the number, distance, location and even the movement of the enemy in advance.


    So as to make the deployment and preparation in advance.


    In this trial, the speed of elimination is much faster than that of promotion.


    Conflicts between the contestants abound.


    Often two strange competitors meet together just to have a fight.


    It''s easier to distinguish between lower level psychics.


    Moreover, this kind of low-level combat is often not determined by strength, but by luck.


    For example, each side sends out an attack. One side has strong attack power, and the other side has weak attack power.


    However, those with strong attack power may not be able to stand at the end, because everyone''s resistance is similar.


    It''s to see who hits the other party first, often in the soul


    Both Chen and people from the supernatural society watch this kind of fighting through surveillance.


    A rookie will peck at each other.


    On the contrary, it is the psychics with higher level, whose combat is not only more ornamental, but also more cautious.


    And the level gap is not big, often it is difficult to distinguish the winner from the loser.


    So now the situation in the jungle is that rookies are looking for other rookies everywhere.


    The master is looking for prey.Some experts first hunt enough prey, and then go straight to the promotion.


    Some are not so anxious and have been procrastinating.


    "President, there are two people in area C. you should pay attention to them and see how good they are."


    West made a phone call to Chen, although Chen was in charge of the whole scene monitoring.


    But there are still a lot of monitors in the jungle.


    Area C Chen''s attention was focused on area C.


    There are currently 15 contestants in area C.


    They are all scattered.


    "What are the characteristics of the two men you are talking about?"


    "One tall girl, with white hair, and the other a boy with iron plates all over her body."


    "Well?" Chen found the two people West said.


    Tall, white haired girl, boy with iron bands all over her body.


    "Is there anything special about them?"


    "That girl with white hair should be of special blood. I have checked the information and found that it is a mixed blood of Snow Demon and human. It is said that this kind of blood is very rare, because only when they really love each other can they give birth to hybrid offspring. This blood line has a very strong potential, even surpassing the Snow Demon''s ice magic potential." West said: "the other one I didn''t see any special lineage, but I found that in two days, he met 18 contestants, 45 evil spirits, and 6 Warcraft. All the competitors he encountered attacked him because of his special costumes, but in the end, he escaped. Most of the evil spirits and Warcraft also attacked him So far, he has been unhurt. In addition, he accidentally broke into the route of King beast''s activities and was attacked as well. In the end, he escaped unharmed


    "Well, luck? Or his defense? "


    "His defense is really excellent. When he escaped from the king''s eyes, he still had a lot of luck. His defense limit should be under the king''s attack limit."


    Chen can''t help but focus on these two people.


    But in a short time, it seems that we can''t observe what we want to see.


    Chen decided to create opportunities for herself.


    Chen Xuan directly captured the king of beasts and threw them into area C.


    The king of beasts appeared in area C and immediately made many competitors in area C fly.


    The vast majority of the contestants fled area C in confusion.


    However, the two men Chen Xuan wanted to observe did not seem to be in such a hurry.

 Chapter 3028

    The white haired girl also found the king of beasts.


    She seems to want to challenge the beast king.


    As for the other one, he was covered with iron plates.


    It''s because he didn''t find the king.


    The perception of poor is appalling.


    Warcraft, such as the king of beasts, is born with an aura of irascibility. Wherever you go, you have to roar a few times.


    And then send out the horror of the body.


    Express your dignity as a king.


    Of course, the main effect of this kind of breath is to abuse vegetables.


    Weak power of the object is basically exposed to this kind of breath on the run.


    The competitors and evil spirits in this area have almost run with Warcraft.


    There was only a young and frivolous young girl, and a young man with a slow reaction.


    There are two extremes. The worst thing to say when you are young and frivolous is that you don''t know the height of heaven and earth.


    As for slow reaction It''s almost a unicellular organism. In fact, the king of beasts is helpless.


    Its IQ is actually quite high.


    Generally understand their own position in this trial.


    In this trial, there are few competitors who can win it on their own.


    No It''s not basic, it doesn''t exist at all.


    It''s impossible to win it unless there are 200 contestants rushing in.


    But it knows better that no matter how strong it is, it is useless.


    Because it can''t help it.


    It is not the creature of this world, but the world of Harpoon God.


    So it''s very clear who the man who caught him was.


    It''s the destroyer of the world and the owner.


    The beast king is not going to fight the gods.


    No, it''s more terrifying than the gods.


    After all, the gods of that world have tried.


    And then it failed!


    In that battle, as the king of beasts, it was not qualified to participate.


    But it saw everything on the edge.


    The serpent god fell like rain.


    In that world, harpoon God is also a god like existence.


    They are the will of the world and the carrier of God.


    But even so, they did not stop Chen.


    So when Chen appeared in front of him, he was honest in an instant.


    It means to fry, cook and roast at will.


    It''s lucky. Chen didn''t plan to eat it.


    Chen made him the "Examiner".


    The chief responsibility of the king of beasts is to wander in the jungle.


    If you see anyone, go up and bite and chase for a few kilometers.


    Bully and bully children and make small damage.


    The task is very simple, just don''t kill people.


    This is a bit of a problem, because most of the competitors are weak.


    It''s the type that kills you if you''re not careful.


    So it also learned to be obedient, that is, to go to places where there are few people.


    Anyway, it''s just hanging around, and Chen doesn''t set a route.


    However, Chen did not seem to want to let it idle.


    Just move it to a venue.


    It knows what that means.


    It is here that it needs to actively explore the object.


    A force guides it.


    No, not exactly a guide.


    It is when it goes awry that it is forced to correct its direction.


    The king of beasts is very eager, so he clearly wants him to go in that direction.


    Sure enough, a girl appeared in front of the king of beasts.


    Silver white hair, the whole body exudes a cold smell.


    The king of beasts growled in a low voice.


    There was no immediate attack.


    The main thing is to ask, what is the level of temptation?


    Get down? Let go?


    No response? Come on. Let''s wait a few minutes.


    The breath of the king of beasts is in vain.


    The white haired girl stepped back and frowned.


    The beast king is stronger than she thought.


    She had no idea about the king of beasts.


    However, she also knew that it was almost impossible to win the beast king with her own strength.


    But she came, because she wanted to have a try. Even if she lost, she was confident that she could come and go freely.


    However, the breath of the king beast still surprised her.


    The white haired girl raised her arms: "mirror soul array!"


    The white haired girl was surrounded by dozens of glittering ice.


    The ice, under the control of the white haired girl, flew to the king of beasts.


    The beast king is a little depressed. He was just about to attack.


    As a result, a breath is pressed down, directly interrupting its attack rhythm.Obviously, the man wanted the white haired girl to have enough casting time in front of her.


    If there is no suppression from Chen, the king of beasts can let the white haired girl reincarnate.


    Chen has lowered some expectations for white haired girls.


    Regardless of the strength, battlefield intelligence is obviously insufficient.


    The white haired girl apparently didn''t know she was being graded.


    "Frost ray!"


    Frost rays, as opposed to death rays, are path attacks in the form of rays.


    But the frost was not directed at the king, but at the ice that surrounded him.


    After hitting the first piece of ice, the frost ray is refracted to three different directions.


    The three pieces of ice reflect one or three different frost rays.


    Just a few times back and forth, the center of the site has been covered with hundreds of frost rays.


    And more and more frost rays hit the beast king.


    If it is a normal opponent, a frost ray can shoot the opponent into ice.


    But the white haired girl''s opponent is obviously not so easy to control.


    The frost rays fell on the king of beasts, leaving only a white frost on his skin.


    Frost rays do little damage to orcs.


    But that''s an injury.


    So many frost rays, it''s like someone is constantly slapping its mouth.


    I can''t die, but it''s very hard.


    Roar -


    the beast king roared, and a ripple came out of his body.


    It directly shattered the ice that surrounded it.


    If you don''t shatter the ice, the refraction of frost rays will be endless.


    The ripples not only shatter the ice, but also overturn the white haired girl to the ground.


    The beast king''s mouth is brewing the magic of terror.


    The girl with white hair whispered that she was not good, and quickly put out her defense magic.


    Winter castle! A thick wall of ice appeared around the white haired girl.


    The thickness of the ice wall is three meters.


    Even modern guns can hardly penetrate this thickness of ice.


    However, the king of beasts shot out a gun, which pierced through the ice wall in an instant.


    The gun brushed the white haired girl''s side.


    The white haired girl looked back and saw a mess.


    White haired girl cold sweat straight out, only a little, so little.


    If you hit yourself just now, you will die.


    By this time, the king of beasts had already walked to the white haired girl, less than three meters away from her.


    The white haired girl''s heart was cold, but she did not give up the struggle, two palms a grip, condensation out of two ice skates.


    The white haired girl is also decisive, even if she knows that she can''t resist, she still rushes forward to attack the king of beasts with her ice skates.


    The beast king''s body flash, and then tail toss pot.


    The white haired girl was swept out directly.

 Chapter 3029

    The white haired girl stood up with difficulty, and her body was injured and bleeding.


    The white haired girl''s chest heaved, her hands folded heavily, and her body gradually floated up: "ice and snow graveyard!"


    In a flash, the temperature around suddenly dropped, all the trees and flowers were frozen.


    Bang, bang, bang -


    all the frozen trees, flowers and plants began to explode.


    Ice debris splashes everywhere, these flowers and trees have great power to burst.


    The ice crumbs were like bullets, and the whole venue became a barrage of bullets.


    The ice will crack again.


    After the explosion, the ice fog will condense into a gorgeous spray.


    And the atomized ice flower will explode again.


    It''s like there''s no end to it.


    Beast king has been in the center of the explosion.


    Chen did not respond, it can only bear.


    This ice and snow graveyard is interesting.


    In addition to being a little less powerful, there are still advantages.


    As long as the magic continues.


    Then the scene of the explosion will continue.


    With a little improvement, the caster''s strength will be improved. This magic will be an excellent clearing magic.


    Almost Chen Xuan finally gave orders to the king of beasts.


    The king roared, though the broken ice was very limited.


    But it really hurts when the ice chips blow up on it.


    The ice and snow graveyard disintegrates instantly, and the magic power of the beast king is released, which directly disturbs the magic balance of the ice and snow graveyard.


    The white haired girl spat out a mouthful of blood, and the whole person was depressed.


    The king of beasts pounced on the white haired girl.


    "I''m dead..." The white haired girl laughed miserably.


    As expected, it''s still too naive. I really didn''t expect the king of beasts to be so powerful.


    The strength gap is too obvious.


    The big gap makes people despair.


    Just then, a black thing hit the king of beasts on his head.


    The king stopped and saw a boy standing in the distance.


    It remembers the boy.


    It''s been seen by teenagers before.


    And this young man is one of the few who can escape from it.


    Chen Xuan was a little surprised. The boy had been hiding nearby when the white haired girl was fighting with the king of beasts.


    Chen originally thought he didn''t dare to show up on his own initiative.


    I didn''t expect that when the white haired girl was in danger, she dared to show up and relieve her danger.


    The orc king was once again driven to turn the target to the young man.


    The boy took a piece of iron from his body.


    The beast king opened his mouth and shot a black ball.


    The young man stood in front of him.


    "The ring of earth!"


    In a flash, the iron plate standing in front of the youth gathered a large amount of earth elements.


    The beast king''s black ball landed on the earth element gathered on the iron plate, and directly deviated from the original straight line and ejected into the sky.


    And the iron plate standing in front of the youth is also broken.


    The young man quickly took back his hand: "bastard, I broke my iron plate."


    The young man took off one iron plate and stood in front of him again.


    Instead of attacking immediately, the king of beasts watched what the boy was going to do.


    But the youth is also waiting, waiting for more than ten seconds, both sides have no further action.


    "Well, you come up."


    Roar -


    the beast king roared, slapped his paw on the ground, and injected huge magic power into the ground.


    The next moment, a column of light from the underground, constantly forced to juvenile.


    "Diamond mirror!" The boy infuses magic into the iron plate standing in front of him.


    The iron plate becomes a rhombic mirror directly, and the light beam emitted in front of it distorts the angle and is absorbed by the rhombic mirror.


    The boy turned the angle of the diamond mirror again and aimed at the king of beasts.


    Whew -


    a huge beam of light shoots at the king of beasts.


    Bang -


    the king of beasts was hit hard on his head, which was his own attack.


    But now he was hit by his own attack.


    Now it''s just muddled.


    Chen Xuan is more surprised, good special magic.


    What system of magic is this?


    Look at the boy again, the diamond mirror becomes iron plate again, and then smashes again.


    The teenager complained, "Damn it, a few more moves, I should be out of the game."


    However, the teenager complained and took out a piece of iron again.


    He really didn''t want to provoke the beast king.


    One iron plate was enough for him to fight a big war.


    But in the face of this beast king.


    Once the beast king attacks, he will waste a piece of iron plate.That''s not the magic of consumption.


    And his counterattack hardly hurt Orc king.


    That means that all the iron plates on his body are used up, and the king of beasts is not likely to be injured.


    The king of beasts became angry and began to breathe in a big breath. A black ball was brewed out of his mouth again.


    It''s just that this black ball is much longer than it was last time.


    The black ball is full of tyrannical power.


    The boy''s face changed dramatically, and he took down two iron plates and stood in front of him.


    "Empty Mirror!"


    The first iron plate turned into a mirror, but it was not an ordinary glass mirror.


    At the other end of the mirror it looks like a blue sky.


    The boy was about to cast a spell on the second iron plate, but he hesitated.


    After a little hesitation, the boy suddenly changed his mind.


    "Double!"


    Boom -


    the orc King''s attack falls, and the black ball comes across with terrifying force and speed.


    The boy''s face changed, which was more terrifying than he had imagined.


    And the black ball did not get into the empty mirror.


    Before touching the empty mirror, the frame of the empty mirror is shattered.


    The mirror of the void also disintegrates and shatters.


    And the black ball has hit the boy''s body.


    The youth''s body is directly distorted by the black ball.


    "Ah..." The young man screamed, half of his body was penetrated, the black ball continued to move forward, until it hit the distant stone wall, and the thirty foot stone wall collapsed.


    Chen Tiao frowned. The boy''s body was smashed. Normally, he was dead.


    But his breath did not abate.


    Sure enough, the iron plate that had fallen on the ground broke, and the boy stood up again.


    The boy was pale, and he looked frightened.


    "It''s close. I almost died."


    The boy looked at the direction of the girl with white hair: "Hey, I can''t wait long. You''d better go quickly."


    The white haired girl looked gloomy, but did not leave immediately.


    On the one hand, she was a little reluctant, on the other hand, she felt that the juvenile was in danger only to save her.


    If you leave like this, it seems to be too unfair.


    But she just put out all the big moves, but she had no way to take the king of beasts.


    The gap of strength is too big. It is not an opponent of one level at all.


    This is a white haired girl in the woods.


    No one can defeat the existence at all. What should we do here?


    It''s meaningless


    Of course, she couldn''t understand what Chen and West meant.


    Beast king is not meant to be defeated.


    After all, it''s catastrophic.


    The boy looked back and forth with the king of beasts.


    But most of the time it''s passive defense.


    He didn''t seem to have a good idea.


    "Let''s go. If you go, I can run." Cried the boy.


    At this time, Chen also issued an order: "send them out."

 Chapter 3030

    Just then, the breath of the king changed again.


    White haired girls and teenagers are stunned.


    "Damn it, how many attributes does this beast king have The white haired girl''s face was livid.


    The beast king disappeared in front of both of them.


    Hiss -


    all of a sudden, the surrounding trees fell down.


    It''s like being cut in an instant by something sharp.


    White haired girl Leng for a moment, and then look down, when did her chest hurt?


    And it''s a blood spurt.


    The girl''s mouth was full of blood.


    When the boy saw the white haired girl vomit blood, he immediately threw a piece of iron plate at the white haired girl.


    The iron plate suddenly turned into a green mist in mid air and scattered on the white haired girl.


    "Thank you..." The white haired girl immediately felt much better.


    But before she could finish her words, the huge impact directly knocked her away.


    Wow -


    the white haired girl''s injury was just getting better, and her injury was aggravated instantly.


    The boy changed color again, ran quickly to the white haired girl, and quickly took out two pieces of iron and stood in front of him.


    But before he cast the magic, the huge impact directly knocked him upside down, and the iron also flew out.


    The young man is shocked. The king of beasts at this moment is quite different from the previous attack.


    Previously, the orc king would make him ready before attacking.


    But at the moment, the king of beasts is direct.


    No foreplay at all


    At this time, both the teenager and the white haired girl felt a force that bound them.


    They are not unfamiliar with this power.


    They''ve felt the power before.


    This force drags them straight into the sky, and then over the woods.


    Both understood what it meant.


    Because they''ve seen flying people before.


    And those flying in the air means that they are judged to be eliminated by the watchers.


    In order to prevent them from staying in the jungle and causing casualties, they were out manually.


    Both of them obviously meet this condition.


    They were pressed on the ground and rubbed by the king of beasts.


    And a little later, they''re dead.


    So it''s understandable that the watchers step in and take them out manually.


    Two people fall into the water.


    They scrambled ashore and took a look around.


    Still in the jungle?


    What''s going on?


    Doesn''t it mean that the eliminated people will be sent out directly?


    Why didn''t they go out?


    Is the watcher in the wrong direction?


    They suddenly found a man standing not far from the shore.


    Two people look at each other, some hesitation whether to contact in the past.


    Just then, the man waved to them, "come here."


    Two people more hesitant, or stand in place without action.


    But at this time, their bodies were pulled out of control in front of Chen.


    Their expressions were stiff.


    "Are you a watcher?"


    "Well." Chen Tiao nodded: "come here, sit down."


    To tell you the truth, Chen Xuan felt a little sorry for the two of them.


    Moreover, they were eliminated this time, which can even be said to be Chen''s dark box operation.


    West agreed with him.


    Both contestants have potential.


    But the current strength is not outstanding.


    Normally, it''s hard to get into the top 16.


    However, they are afraid that organizations with good knowledge of goods will contact them in advance.


    So West felt it was necessary to get them out first.


    And then they''re brought directly into the supernatural society.


    "Mr. watcher, are we eliminated?"


    "Yes, you are eliminated." Chen Tiao nodded.


    "Then we are..."


    "I''m in love with you."


    The white haired girl unconsciously covered her wet chest.


    Chen Xiao looked at the girl with white hair and was very beautiful.


    However, Chen Xuan is really indifferent to a.


    "I''ll go straight to the subject. Are you interested in joining the supernatural society?"


    The white haired girl''s face showed pride: "I''m not interested in joining weak organizations."


    "It depends on how you define the weak. In North America, the supernatural society is the strongest supernatural organization." Chen said.


    "What about the world?"


    "Lower middle." Chen said.


    The white haired girl lowered her head and said, "where are you in the supernatural society?""I''m the boss, the president of the supernatural society."


    "I''m not interested in anything, boss."


    "Well I''m weaker than you, you say Chen Xuan didn''t know who gave the courage to say this to a girl with white hair. Was it Liang Jingru?


    "What else do you have other than the ability to control people in a strange way?" The white haired girl seems to be very unhappy with Chen''s control of her small world several times.


    "That is to say, you don''t think I really beat you that way?"


    "Yes, it''s the men who fight me squarely." Said the white haired girl.


    "You should be stronger and say that to me again."


    "No, as long as you don''t use that trick, I won''t lose to you."


    "At least you should get your injury well."


    "Hello, boy over there, can you still use your healing magic? If you can, give me two. "


    "Ah Oh. " The boy took off the last two iron plates.


    Then throw it to the white haired girl. When the iron plate is in the air, it turns into green fog again and melts into the white haired girl''s body.


    "Very good results." The white haired girl immediately felt much better.


    The effect of the second iron plate is not so good, but it also makes the white haired girl recover to a state close to injury free.


    "Give you half an hour to restore your magic." Chen said.


    "No, it''s OK to fix it before you recover."


    Chen raised his palms and pointed to the lake.


    A small black ball was shot into the lake.


    Boom -


    thousands of tons of lake water burst into the sky.


    "¦² (¤Ã¤Ã¤Ã¤Ã¤Ã¤Ã¤Ã¤Ã¤Ã¤Ã¤Ã¤Ã¤Ã¤Ã¤Ã¤Ã¤Ã¤Ã.


    "¦² (¤Ã¤Ã ¡ã;) ¤Ã" teenagers.


    "Are you sure you don''t need to recover?" Chen Xuan smiles at the white haired girl.


    "I think you have a point. I need to wait until the injury is good before I challenge you."


    "You''ve almost recovered from your injury."


    "My magic has not been restored."


    Chen Xuan directly controls the aura of heaven and earth, and forcibly injects the white haired girl.


    Cough --


    "stop, I feel like I''m suffocating..." Cried the white haired girl in horror.


    She was almost oppressed by the spirit of heaven and earth, which poured into her mouth with one mouth.


    "Your magic is restored, all right."


    "I surrender."


    "No, it has to be."


    "Why? I gave up. "


    "You just questioned whether I am a man or not. I need to prove it."


    The white haired girl wanted to slap herself.


    I feel that this man is more dangerous than the king of beasts.


    Think about it. The king of beasts was arranged by the supernatural society.


    Maybe even the man in front of me could be uniformed.


    The white haired girl feels like she''s on a tiger.

 Chapter 3031

    Well The battle is over in a second.


    There''s no explanation for the process.


    The girl with white hair thinks the magic of the blockhouse.


    And then he was shot through by Jin Si.


    "What questions do you have about joining the supernatural society now?" Chen Tiao asked, looking at the girl lying on the ground.


    "I haven''t said I''m going to join."


    "Come and see, I''ve got a magic trick you haven''t seen before. Eat me again."


    "Wait I didn''t say not to join. "


    "I don''t want to hear that ambiguity and give me an accurate answer."


    "Are you forcing me to join?"


    "I didn''t intend to do this, but if you challenge me with whether I am a man, then you should be prepared." Chen said of course.


    The white haired girl really wanted to slap herself.


    Just been taught by the king of beasts, he has realized that his strength is not as strong as he imagined, and he has not learned to be obedient.


    Just turned around and challenged a strong one.


    "Well, I''ll join you." The girl with white hair is not too stubborn.


    In fact, she had a little swing, plus a little arrogant.


    Now it''s just a matter of accepting Chen''s invitation.


    Chen Tiao looked at the boy again and said, "what about you?"


    "Can I say not to join?"


    "What do you say?" Chen Xiao laughed.


    "I join."


    "Now let''s talk about your magic. Oh, forget it. Anyway, most of them are special blood vessels. With ice magic, there''s nothing to say." Chen''s words made the white haired girl mad.


    She used to be considered the most special one.


    But falling into Chen''s mouth, he seems to become very mediocre.


    He was too mediocre to know himself.


    Chen Tiao looked at the boy: "what kind of magic do you use?"


    "I don''t know I found some stone tablets at home. One day, I accidentally got rid of the power on the stone slabs, and then I began to contact these things. Later, I wanted to carve the patterns on these stones in other portable places. At first, I painted them on paper, but at the end of the painting, the paper spontaneously ignited. Later, I tried to use various materials as the carrier of these patterns Until the alloy plate I use now. " "I generally understand the purpose of these patterns, but I don''t know what system they belong to," said the teenager


    "That is to say, you are not from any organization or family heritage? Haven''t you met a psychic before


    "No..."


    "How do you know about the game?"


    "Don''t you have information offices in various cities." Said the boy.


    Chen Xuan Leng for a moment, this just remembered.


    This time, in addition to some organizations and family participants, there are also scattered recruitment of psychics.


    It is impossible to recruit these scattered psychics all over the world.


    So West put magic messages in some parts of the city.


    For example, a billboard is a billboard for ordinary people.


    But when the psychic looks at it, he can see the information hidden on the billboard.


    "Well, as new people, should you report to your family?"


    "Hello, sir. This is Hom Davis."


    Said Homer Davis, peeping at the white haired girl again.


    I think it''s a spring festival.


    But I have to admit that the girl with white hair is really beautiful.


    Hom Davis is about the age of a white haired girl.


    It''s no surprise that now, after a few contacts, we have moved our hearts.


    But the white haired girl didn''t seem to think much of Homer Davis.


    "You can call me Nina." The white haired girl said, "since you join the supernatural society, can you give me a back door? Let''s continue the game? "


    Chen Xiao shook his head with a smile: "can''t yo, willing to gamble and admit defeat, this is the most basic rule of the game."


    "All right." Nina shrugged.


    "Go out in this direction, you won''t encounter any obstacles."


    "I''m too tired to walk now. You take me out." Nina said in a somewhat playful tone.


    She knows that Chen can do it just like when they were thrown into the lake before.


    "If you don''t leave, you''ll meet a group of B * * ts, b * * t''s in various senses." "Although I won''t watch you die, as long as I don''t die, I won''t save you," Chen said


    "Well, are these people also competitors? You don''t deal with it? " Nina complained.


    "Don''t worry, they won''t be promoted Even they will disappear quietly, but not now Chen said with a smile.


    This time the contestants have all kinds of ghosts and spirits.But it was West''s fault to put in some of the evils.


    Generally, no matter how powerful this kind of disaster is, it will not be put into the testing ground.


    Basically, if it is discovered, it will be destroyed by humanity.


    There''s nothing to say.


    But the personal information of this disaster is better disguised.


    West was second sifting through his personal data when he discovered the suspicion.


    Follow suit to find the person''s personal information.


    But the supernatural society will not tolerate such people.


    If they accept the law, they are lucky.


    But they have to get under their noses.


    Chen can only punish them by unconventional means.


    Of course, in order to maintain the fairness of the game, at least on the surface of fairness and justice, Chen needs to do as much as possible to hide a bit.


    But because the game is not allowed to die.


    So Chen won''t kill them.


    But they need to make life worse than death.


    ¡­¡­


    Nina and Homer Davis walk out of the jungle.


    There are several people waiting for them.


    Four of them they recognize.


    West, Jolin Nash and Hollis are the people in charge of their interviews.


    But the two of them didn''t know Ingrid.


    Jolin Nash stepped forward and joked, "I really admire you. You dare to say to our president that it is a man who will fight with me."


    Nina felt red all over her face.


    But she was still a little unconvinced.


    Now just laugh, and in the future, I won''t kill him.


    "Now that you are your own people, do you have any ideas or requirements about salary and treatment?"


    "The higher the better, of course." Nina said of course.


    "I don''t care." Said Homer Davis.


    "Are you rich?" Nina looks at Homer Davis.


    "My father has money and I have a lot of pocket money." "You should have investigated my information," Homer Davis said


    "Son of Pacific Fisheries chairman." West said, "it''s rich, so you don''t ask for salary, do you? What else?"


    "I need enough knowledge of magic. I have been exposed to the spirit world for a short time. I want to learn more about magic."

 Chapter 3032

    After four days before and after the first round of trial, it was all over.


    Sixty four contestants were not many.


    As for the king of beasts, he is still at ease in the woods.


    Two days before the trial began, there were still people to try.


    Let''s see if we can handle it.


    It turns out that they want more.


    At the same time, it also proved that Chen Xuan thought too much.


    The orc King hardly played his part.


    Chen originally thought that some of them might be able to defeat the king of beasts.


    No matter how bad it is, at least a few of them should be able to fight against it.


    It has been proved that if there is no restriction and restriction of Chen Xiang.


    I''m afraid those who go to challenge the king of beasts are almost all second kills.


    Think about it, even the team leaders of the supernatural society.


    They are now able to fight or defeat the orc king.


    It was growing up over and over again.


    In the accumulation of countless experience, this has today''s strength.


    And you can''t say you can win.


    Under the action of various environmental factors.


    It can only be said that there is a greater probability of winning.


    So the chances of these contestants winning the beast king are very slim.


    Even for those big schools, it''s very valuable to have two or three such talents in a generation.


    And in North America, it''s harder to produce such a genius.


    Therefore, Chen''s ideas can almost be regarded as wishful thinking.


    However, there are still some of them.


    From Chen''s point of view, all of them are champions.


    To Chen''s surprise, sidia and Daisy actually passed the first round of trial.


    Sidia''s strength is not bad.


    But daiser''s strength can really be described as unsatisfactory.


    Daiser himself is a psychic of the perceptual type.


    All one''s ability should be in perception.


    The combat effectiveness can be said to be weak and can not be any weaker.


    But Leng is with his perception, and then with sidia.


    Just passed the first round of trial.


    Unexpected, but reasonable.


    But it can also show the importance of DYSER from the side.


    Sidia''s strength is below the horizontal line.


    Daiser, to say nothing of his personal strength, can even be regarded as out of class.


    However, it was just like this that she passed the first test with her sister.


    Sixty four competitors gathered on the field.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, first of all, congratulations on your success in passing the first hurdle." "But you must also feel the danger of the first test, even if there are monitors, there are still four people killed," West said from the podium


    Some people don''t think so, but some people feel sad.


    Four bodies were carried out.


    It can be seen from the corpse that the four dead were killed by the king of beasts.


    The death was extremely tragic.


    "Then there will be 64 to 32 knockout, but the risk is higher than the first test, so I would like to advise you to put away your arrogance and lucky heart." West said seriously: "so, if you can quit now, I will be very happy, this is not timid, but braver performance, at least you face your weakness bravely, you still have a chance, when you are stronger in the future, you can stand in this arena again."


    Of course, no one will quit because of West''s words.


    Most of them have seen life and death, and it is estimated that more than half of them are people who have been stained with blood.


    "No one seems to have quit." West light said: "well, the next is the draw to catch the match."


    ¡­¡­


    "Well, Mr. West, I''m at the door. May I come in?"


    "Just a moment, please. I''ll pick you up at the door."


    West came to the door and saw a young woman standing there.


    "Hello, you are Ms. Teresa."


    "Hello, Mr. West."


    "I''m sorry about your husband." West looked sad.


    In fact, West was not upset at all.


    Because people who die deserve to die.


    "May I see him?"


    "Yes." West nodded. "Follow me, please."


    West takes Theresa into the morgue.


    Teresa saw the body pulled out of the morgue. Teresa broke down and burst into tears.


    "Ms. Theresa, are you sure? Is it Mr. haigler? "


    Theresa cried and nodded, "yes Why did he become like this? ""It''s a sad story. He met the beast, and you can see the wounds in him. If it hadn''t been discovered early by others, you might have seen Mr. hagler assembled by now."


    Theresa sobbed as she wiped her tears. "Can I take him away?"


    "Yes, please sign it. Besides, do you want me to arrange for Mr. haigler to be delivered to the designated place? Of course, it''s for a fee. "


    "No, I''ve got help." Theresa said, wiping her tears.


    "All right." West nodded.


    West takes Theresa to the door.


    "Ms. Theresa, you can call if you need to."


    Theresa''s nose was red and she nodded silently, "goodbye, Mr. West."


    After getting on the bus, Theresa''s face was suddenly sad.


    "I''m coming out of hagler''s body. What''s the money you promised me?" Theresa looks at the two "porters" who help carry the bodies.


    "Get out of here first."


    Said one of the porters.


    "I hope to see your promised check before I get to my destination." Theresa was determined.


    "Don''t worry, we won''t break our promise, but are you sure you want to talk to us about it here? The old man is still watching and driving first."


    The car drove away slowly.


    Theresa was always holding her chest in her hands, showing extreme impatience.


    She''s heigler''s girlfriend, an ex girlfriend to be exact.


    Just yesterday, she received a phone call from a stranger asking her to help get the body of her ex boyfriend hagler out of police hands.


    Theresa, of course, refused.


    She and hagler had already broken up.


    She didn''t like to have anything to do with hagler.


    Because during their intercourse, she discovered some abnormal behaviors and hobbies of hagler.


    It''s a very uncomfortable hobby.


    So she decided to break up at that time.


    Originally she thought that she and hagler would not have any intersection.


    Until yesterday, she suddenly heard about the accident in hagler.


    What''s more, she didn''t understand that two strangers, whom she didn''t know at all, would ask her to get hagler''s body out.


    She had no idea what it meant, why the two strangers had to ask for Hagrid''s body.


    Is there anything valuable in his body?


    It''s impossible. Even if there is, the police should have searched it.

 Chapter 3033

    Teresa watched as the car didn''t get into the city. Instead, she drove more and more out of the way.


    She was a little flustered, too. Theresa looked at the driver.


    "I don''t want the money. You let me out of the car." Theresa said.


    "Are you sure not? I have a huge sum of money for you


    Teresa''s eyes twinkled, her face more tangled, she wanted money.


    But She wanted to die more.


    Originally she thought very simple, but the development of things is not satisfactory.


    These two people made her feel terrible.


    The more remote she was, the more flustered she was.


    "Stop, I want to get off!"


    "Are you sure you want to park here?" One of the men looked at Theresa: "there are no cars around here. How do you get back?"


    Teresa turned her head and saw the man who had just come from the back of the car.


    There was a pungent smell on the man.


    Disgusting smell!


    Theresa saw the man''s pants and coat stained with blood.


    Where did the blood come from?


    There are only three of them in the car.


    No There''s another Lying there Hagler.


    Theresa covered her mouth and looked at the man in horror.


    "What did you do?" Theresa had an urge to vomit.


    The man stretched out his bleeding palm, which actually held a bloody heart.


    And This heart is beating!


    It! It''s beating!


    Also, the heart began to grow thin black capillaries.


    The black capillaries seemed to be groping for something, constantly wriggling.


    Theresa felt her hair stand up in an instant.


    "What are you doing? This What''s going on here? "


    "What do you think we''re doing with hagler''s body? Give him a decent funeral? " They both laughed.


    "I don''t want to know what you want to do. I don''t know anything. Let me out of the car. I''m good at keeping secrets. I don''t know anything. I don''t want to know anything. You can trust me completely." Theresa was about to cry.


    It''s terrible. It''s totally beyond her knowledge.


    "If you want to get off, get off." The man who was driving stopped the car.


    Theresa sensed something, paler.


    "Leave me alone. I don''t know anything. I don''t want to know."


    "Get out of the car." The man in the car pushes Teresa out of the car.


    As soon as Theresa got out of the car, she turned and ran.


    But just then, a terrifying giant spider blocks Theresa''s way.


    This giant spider is obviously not a regular species.


    "Run Why don''t you run? " Two men''s voices came from behind Teresa.


    Theresa''s face grew more and more frightened.


    She had realized that she had accidentally touched something beyond her knowledge.


    At this time, the surrounding trees continue to fall a head of giant spiders.


    And two of them are human upper body, spider''s lower body.


    "Here, barof, I promise it won''t happen." Theresa looked at the two men with a vengeful look.


    Barrow stepped forward, holding the heart, which was wriggling with black capillaries.


    "It''s hungry." Barov said with a smile.


    Theresa''s going to blow her scalp.


    Are these two guys trying to feed themselves to this horrible looking heart?


    "Don''t come here Don''t come here... " Theresa was scared to tears and snot.


    All of a sudden, a red light penetrated a giant spider, penetrated Barrow''s body, and finally hit the car behind them.


    The car exploded to the sky with a bang.


    Theresa turned her stiff neck.


    See a few people coming in that direction.


    There are men and women, and most of them are young.


    I saw a girl dressed in Gothic style and walked to the black heart on the ground.


    Then he bent down and picked up the black heart.


    "HISHI You are so bold to cultivate such things. "


    "Holly, what''s this for?" Asked Jolin Nash.


    "This thing is called the black devil heart. First, it pours the blood of ten heinous people on his own heart, and then carries out the black magic conversion ceremony. Then, the black devil heart is born, and then continuously commits heinous crimes. As the nourishment of the black devil heart, the greater the crime is committed, the more power it will provide. Even if the host dies, the black heart will not It will die, and it can be transplanted. Every time it is transplanted, it will not weaken the black magic heart, but even further strengthen the black magic heart. "As soon as helix finished, a giant spider knocked her down.


    At the same time, barov, who was originally penetrated by the death ray, snatched the black devil''s heart.


    Helix stood up again. The giant spider that had fallen on her was like being thrown into the acid, and the huge body was constantly dissolved.


    Daisy, sidia, Nina and Hom are all on the periphery.


    "Don''t go there." Gaia stopped the four: "I didn''t bring you here to fight, but to familiarize you with the work you''re going to take over and the enemy you''re going to face."


    Just then, barov suddenly put the black heart into his mouth.


    Then, barov''s body erupted dozens of times the previous breath.


    "It looks like this heart has been around for years, at least 10 years, and it''s estimated that four or five hosts have been changed." ''said Alice, still indifferent.


    Barov showed a ferocious smile: "since you know the power of this black devil''s heart, do you dare to be easily taken away by me? Ha ha I began to have other ideas about you, hehe... "


    "The black devil heart will increase your strength several times, and your evil will also increase several times."


    "I''m not a good man. The black heart just makes me more thorough."


    But at this moment, audan, who had been standing quietly behind him, suddenly put a hand through barov''s chest.


    "Audan Why? " Barov looked at Odin in disbelief.


    "Your strength has increased, but your intelligence quotient is declining. What do you think I''m doing this for?"


    Dan pulled the black heart out of barrow.


    "You don''t deserve a black heart at all, or it''s enough to be a victim."


    "Give it back to me! Give it back to me... " Barov rushed to get back the heart of the black devil.


    But Odin kicked barov to the ground.


    At the same time, the black devil''s heart was pasted on his chest, and those small black capillaries began to penetrate the chest of Oden.


    "That''s the right way to use the black heart." Said Oden.


    Odin looked at barov, whose eyes gradually weakened. After barov swallowed the heart of the black devil, he had replaced his original heart.


    Now the heart is taken away by Odin, which means his heart is gone.


    "No Audan Give it to me Lend it to me. Lend it to me. I don''t want to die. I''ll give it back to you when it''s finished... "

 Chapter 3034

    Barov is struggling with reluctance.


    In the unwilling to swallow.


    And that''s what Hollis looked at.


    DYSER, sidia, Nina, and Hom watch Odin merge with the dark heart.


    "Is it really good to just look at it like that?" Said sidia, frowning.


    "His changes look a bit out of specification." DYSER''s perception is the sharpest.


    He had a very clear sense that the aura of Odin became huge and terrifying.


    That kind of unknown breath is growing.


    Hom and Nina are also upset.


    That aura of Odin is becoming like the beast king of disaster.


    All of a sudden, the breath of audan''s body stopped.


    The next moment, his breath suddenly increased tenfold.


    "Done, done! Black heart! No, it''s the heart of the devil. " Audan''s voice began to overlap, as if there were six or seven voices at the same time.


    Daisy, sidia, Nina, and Hom had never seen the horror.


    And the smell is like an anesthetic, which makes their hands and feet unable to move.


    Hollis was facing the tyrannical audan.


    "It looks like it''s a bit out of specification." Holly nodded. "But that''s what I need."


    Hollis raised her arm, and all of a sudden, innumerable spines sprang up from the ground.


    Directly pierce Aodan''s limbs and body.


    "Get out of here! Do you want to beat me with this little skill? " Audan worked hard, and all the bone spurs disintegrated and smashed.


    Holly stepped back a few steps and grabbed audan in the air.


    A huge black arm comes out of nothingness and grabs Odin''s body.


    Audan stretched out his hands, but at this moment, his huge body emerged from the void.


    The abyssal devil, now the corpse demon of Hollis.


    Audan was frightened and angry, and a black flame came out of his mouth.


    But the abyss demon was unhurt of the black flame.


    Open your mouth and swallow up the black flame.


    Audan''s body suddenly inflated, opening the palm of the abyss demon.


    The huge body is interwoven with red and black lines.


    There are tentacles sticking out from behind.


    The body shape is almost the same as the abyss devil.


    With a roar of audan, the tentacles behind him rolled to the abyss.


    But the next moment, the abyss devil suddenly turned into a group of black water, and the huge body suddenly collapsed.


    The black water ran straight into Odin''s mouth.


    "Wow What are you going to do... " Audan couldn''t refuse the black water pouring into his body.


    "Can''t you see that yet?" "My corpse demon lacks a heart," said Hollis calmly


    Daisy, sidia, Nina and Hom take a breath.


    "So the evil heart, shouldn''t it be destroyed?"


    "If you use this power, you will corrupt yourself."


    Gaia looked at four young men.


    "You are too young to have any evil power. The people who are influenced by the power do not deserve to have more powerful power."


    Audan may have gained the strength to compete with holly.


    But he knew nothing about it.


    So his outcome is almost predictable.


    "That girl is terrible." Said sidia in a low voice.


    Daisy nodded with empathy.


    It doesn''t look like helix is much older than sidia.


    But the strength she showed was of the ruling class.


    Such a powerful enemy, in front of her there is no strength to fight back.


    Suddenly, Odin''s body was burst by the black water.


    The black water seeps out, and the black heart is pushed out of the chest of Odin.


    "My Give it back to me... "


    Audan''s body was in tatters, but he was still alive.


    The power of the black devil''s heart in his body is still delaying his death.


    At this time, the black water turned into the abyss devil again, and the heart of the black devil was also slowly integrating into the heart of the abyss devil.


    Hollis looked blandly at audan.


    "Bedbugs should go where they stay." Hollis said coldly.


    "No That''s my That''s my strength You can''t take it. "


    "I can." Hollis''s palm penetrated audan''s body.


    When helix''s hand was taken back, she also brought out the soul of Odin.


    "I can take away everything you have. It''s easy, and you can''t do anything about it."


    Alice lightly crushed the soul of audan.


    Daisy, sidia, Nina and Hom watched the scalp tingle.


    That kind of strong and cold let them look at it.Hollis put away the evil spirit of the abyss and looked at the four people behind her.


    Finally, her eyes fell on daisy.


    "Listen to the president, you have the perception ability close to him, how about, come to my team." Hollis made an invitation to Daisy.


    "Ah? I... "


    "It''s against the rules, Holly. You should at least let him know about our teams and then let him choose." Gaia said discontentedly.


    Meanwhile, Jolin Nash and Ingrid came along.


    A few team leaders are worth Norma''s absence.


    But Norma also has an extremely powerful sense of perception.


    So she didn''t need Daisy that much.


    "May I join you?" Nina looked into the eyes of holly, a little more adored.


    "Sorry, no, you''re not qualified." Said Alice indifferently.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± everybody.


    People seem to hear Nina''s broken heart.


    "Of you, only daiser is a full member, and all three of you are peripheral members." Said Ingrid.


    "Ah?" At this time, Daisy was a little confused.


    He didn''t expect that he had become a full member.


    In his opinion, he is most likely to be an outsourcing member.


    After all, my combat power is so weak.


    "The combat power configuration of our teams is almost perfect, so we do not lack combat power, but there are too few perceptual psychics and even fewer excellent perceptual psychics." Gaia said, "except for the nightmare team that didn''t come, the other teams don''t have perceptual psychics, especially if you''re so good. As for the three of them..."


    Sidia, Nina, and Hom bow their heads.


    "To tell you the truth, our team often has to face the enemy of the same level. Do you think that if you are forced to participate in the battle of this level, what is your probability of surviving in the battle?"


    "How long can I surpass you?" Nina asked, looking at Holly.


    Obviously, what Hollis said just now hurt her self-esteem.


    It also inspired her to be competitive.


    "I won''t wait for you in the same place, and I''ll never give you a chance to surpass me." Said Alice haughtily.


    "Then I''ll pass you and show you." Nina said defiantly: "not only you, even the president I will surpass."


    Gaia patted Nina on the shoulder. "I''ll watch you."

 Chapter 3035

    On the way back to headquarters.


    Nina stealthily pulls the sleeve of Jolin Nash sitting next to her.


    "Why did that big head just answer me like that? Do you think I can''t do it? "


    "Well, yes." Jolin Nash nodded and replied.


    "You think so?"


    Jolin Nash thought about it and nodded, "me too."


    "None of them will look after me?"


    "Although all of us aim to surpass the president, what we have seen so far is despair. If you become a full member in the future, you know our president''s achievements, and you will be in despair."


    "That only shows that you are not strong enough." Nina looked into the eyes of Jolin Nash and others, as if to say, you people who have never seen the world.


    Jolin Nash didn''t explain, and the rest of the car heard them.


    I don''t know what Nina said.


    The car returned to headquarters.


    West looked at the people coming back.


    "How was the experience?"


    "It gives them insight." Said Ingrid.


    At this time, Chen Xuan came over.


    "Yes, I''ve seen them. Now send them into the copy and go around." Chen said.


    With that, Chen went away, making a phone call while walking.


    "Xiaohe, you''d better tell jialiwen that you have only two days left! Do you know what that means? "


    Xiao He on the other end of the phone is very worried.


    Two days! Looks like they''re going to speed up.


    After hanging up the phone, Xiao He immediately pulled over jialiwen.


    "Kevin, Mr. Chen called to remind us that there are only two days left."


    Carrie''s face was ugly, too.


    Just then, kulanderus and some of the Duchess came in.


    "Miss Carrie, Miss Wang, we got a message from that guy. We don''t know whether it''s true or not."


    Over the past few days, as instructors of the Duke''s house, Carrie and Xiao He have not only taught them a lot of things.


    And with them they have broken through enemies that were hard to break through in the past.


    Even better than when the Duchess were still alive.


    In the laboratory and base of the new era, as well as their training grounds, all kinds of monsters, no matter what kind of enemy they are, Xiao He and jialiwen have performed very well, from the combat effectiveness to the analysis and control of the war situation.


    At present, the Duke''s house almost obeyed the orders of Xiao He and jialiwen.


    About how strong Xiaohe and jialiwen are.


    Once, because of the distrust of Xiaohe and jialiwen, and the trust of the team members, the high-level officials of the Duke''s mansion decided to abandon Xiaohe and jialiwen and organize a wave of action alone.


    As a result, the whole army was destroyed, more than half of the casualties were killed and half were captured.


    He was one of the captives.


    Then Xiaohe and jialiwen broke into the base camp of the new era.


    At that time, a leader of the new era also showed them the play and told them to watch how the two ignorant intruders would die.


    Then all the people watched Xiaohe and jialiwen cut melons and vegetables all the way to the prison to save them.


    He also captured the leader of the new era.


    Just now kulanderles said that he got a message from that guy, who was the senior leader of the new era they had captured.


    Now the Duke''s house is already the back garden of Xiaohe and jialiwen.


    Those who initially looked at Xiaohe and jialiwen were not satisfied with the high-level, personally led the team has almost died.


    The rest, even if there are different opinions, will not be raised at this time.


    All discerning people can see that no one will oppose Xiaohe and jialiwen because of their words.


    All the players are obedient to Xiaohe and jialiwen. At this time, they are against each other, that is to ask for trouble.


    "Tell me what information you got."


    "According to the leader''s words, they seem to have got a wonderful thing."


    "What the hell?"


    "He''s talking about the body of God." Said kulanderoth.


    But there was a look of disbelief on her face.


    "It is said that all their plans were carried out to revive God."


    "Is that right? It''s a time when people believe something that is a lie. " Said Carrie scornfully.


    "Whether it''s true or not, at least it''s a useful piece of information." Xiaohe said, "do you know their specific plan?"


    "It is said that the spirit has died, the soul has dissipated, and the body has been seriously damaged. All the monsters produced by their research and experiment are from the Dead God, and they are the by-products of the resurrection plan, and their real purpose is to collect special blood vessels.""Collect special blood vessels?" Xiaohe and jialiwen are a little confused.


    "Those who are born with special abilities?"


    "Yes, it is not."


    "What do you mean?"


    "It is said that it is the ancient special blood vessels. There are seven ancient special blood veins hidden in Europe. At present, six of them have been collected in the new era, and almost all of them have been transferred to Switzerland. It is because there are traces of the seventh ancient special blood veins hidden in Switzerland. They will get the seventh ancient special blood veins here and carry out the ceremony of resurrecting gods here. ¡±


    "so where is the seventh vestige of ancient special blood vessels


    "Lausanne."


    "Where is the location?"


    "Lake Geneva."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xiaohe and jialiwen are speechless.


    Lausanne is still a relatively small area, but when it comes to Lake Geneva This area is more than ten times that of Lausanne.


    What''s the exact location?


    "We don''t have a specific location." "That guy doesn''t know," said kulanders


    "There are hundreds of square kilometers of Lake Geneva. How can I find it?"


    "There are several islands on Lake Geneva. It should not be difficult to investigate the historical traces to see which islands have been inhabited by residents and which island has any ancient relics."


    Maybe some information is confidential to ordinary people.


    But it''s not a secret to them.


    "I think that people in the new era, just like us, only know the general location, but not the specific location. Otherwise, they don''t have to wait until now. So we still have a chance. If we first investigate the specific location, we can deploy ahead of time, whether it is to trap the new era people or directly destroy the so-called ancient special blood Pulse, we all have more initiative. "


    A nod of approval from kulanderus.


    "I''m going to get the data now."


    "Better hurry up. We don''t have much time here." Xiao He said.


    "Miss Wang, Miss Carrie, are you going to leave

 Chapter 3036

    The Duchess finally found an island.


    Xiaohe, jialiwen and the members of the Duke''s house all took charter flights to the island.


    Although the Duke''s house is not strong, it is strong in other aspects, such as funds.


    Almost everyone is a financial warrior.


    Every member of the team is almost all expensive equipment, all of which are expensive and hard to use.


    I don''t know who bought these magic equipment.


    It seems that only famous brands are recognized.


    In fact, there is nothing wrong with famous brands.


    In the spiritual world, the proportion of good things produced by famous alchemists is definitely higher than that of wild ones.


    But there''s a problem with buying those brands.


    The alchemy products produced by famous alchemists are mostly provided to high-end psychics.


    Ordinary psychics hanging on their bodies, that''s really jewelry.


    This also led to Duke fee''s team members, one by one, with millions of equipment all over their bodies.


    But the combat effectiveness is appalling.


    Purchase personnel do not know what is suitable for their own team members, blindly buy expensive alchemy equipment.


    But the members of the Duchess don''t know.


    Only when their own strength is low, did not play the equipment due effect.


    They have no idea that if their equipment is replaced by ordinary alchemy equipment with a value of 100 times lower, their strength will be at least doubled.


    Of course, Xiaohe and jialiwen don''t understand either.


    They didn''t like the Dukes'' equipment, either.


    But their reasons are the opposite.


    The people in the Duke''s house found it difficult to play the role of these alchemy equipment.


    However, Xiaohe and jialiwen are not only because these equipments coincide with their own equipment performance attributes, but also far less effective than their own equipment.


    After arriving in Lausanne, the team went to Lake Island by boat.


    After a few hours'' voyage, they landed on an island about seven or eight square kilometers.


    The island is big or small.


    There should be a name.


    But in fact, the island is not shown on the map at all.


    It only exists in confidential files.


    The island is covered with dense forest.


    Some traces of relics can be seen in the periphery.


    The huge stones, obviously, have been carved.


    There are faint traces of stone roads.


    "How could this place be broken down like this? Should this island have historical research value? The government doesn''t care? "


    "From the beginning of the last century to the present, a whole hundred years have passed through the first World War and the Second World War. More than 40 groups of investigation groups, exploration groups and scientific research teams have come here one after another, but every time they die, they die inexplicably, a few die a few, and some even die, only one or two people are left. More than a decade ago, the government even sent troops to escort a scientific research team After landing on the island, the result was that, including the army, and more than 20 members of the scientific research team, only one doctor of Archaeology and one soldier escaped alive. However, they didn''t tell what happened on the island until they died. Every time the old thing was mentioned again, they would cry like crazy with their heads in their arms. Don''t ask me, I don''t know, I don''t know Such words. "


    "That is to say, the island has always been shrouded in supernatural events? Haven''t you asked the Duke''s house to solve it? "


    "According to the information I have found, the Duke''s house organized two landing operations at the end of last century and at the beginning of this century, but both of them suffered heavy losses."


    "What happened to the Duchess? Did you find anything? It''s not lost, is it? "


    "There was no total annihilation. More than half of the people escaped from the island, but they still knew nothing about it. It is said that the dead died in their dreams at night, and they still don''t know what attacked them. The same happened in the second operation. However, the second time, I learned to be obedient and did not arrange a rest alone. Instead, several people took a rest together in a group The result is not improved. It still dies while sleeping, and once death occurs, it is that several people in a tent die together. "


    "So dangerous?" Xiaohe and jialiwen both frowned. Jialiwen said, "I don''t want to die in my sleep if I want to be alert."


    "The vast majority of those who died here can''t even bring their bodies back, let alone maintain it."


    People entered the center of the island within 20 minutes. There were a large number of collapsed ruins, and there were fallen stone statues everywhere.


    At this point, kulandelos pushed away a huge stone and revealed a passageway entrance.


    The crowd swarms into the interior of the site, and kulanders has a map.


    But this map is only a small part of the interior of the site.


    It''s the forefathers who bought it with blood.


    "Well, the magic is losing a little bit faster here." Xiaohe is keenly aware that the environment here is somewhat special."It should be that the materials used for the relics include the spirit stone. This kind of thing is really annoying." The spirit stone is just one of them.


    But they have a way to deal with it.


    But other people don''t have their strength and ability.


    One by one, after walking for a moment in the underground ruins, they were sweating profusely.


    "Miss Wang, miss jialiwen, under this kind of environment, our magic power loss speed is far higher than our recovery speed. I''m afraid that in one day, our magic power will be exhausted."


    "In fact, this kind of environment is the most suitable for cultivation. The longer you persist in it, the better the effect will be. If you can persist for one day, your strength can be doubled. Of course, this effect is only once." Xiao He said.


    "One day!? Double the strength? "


    "Yes, we''ve faced this kind of environment before." Xiaohe said: "but only this kind of environment with a lot of spirit stones can meet the requirements."


    In a vulgar way, it is to drink water and urinate at the same time When the two reach a balance point, the strength will increase greatly.


    Although this metaphor is not appropriate, after all, the normal bladder does not have such a strong filtering capacity.


    But the process is similar to this.


    Jialiwen and Xiaohe are not in a hurry now.


    It must have timed out.


    But they have all come to this site.


    Super one day is also super, super two days is also super.


    Can Chen Xuan still trace back to the ruins?


    So they''re not in a hurry now.


    "You can maintain this state now. If you can''t hold on to it, you can use your magic ring to restore your magic power. Of course, the effect will be interrupted. You can increase as much as you can."


    Everyone tried to maintain this state.


    It''s very hard, but they can feel that this state has significantly improved their magic limit and recovery speed.


    This kind of promotion is amazing, growing almost every moment.

 Chapter 3037

    After a little rest.


    Finally, they let the people set off again and move on.


    After walking for half an hour, black plants began to appear around.


    There is absolutely no pure black plant in nature.


    Because melanin has a strong absorption of light and heat.


    All plants can''t stand the heat.


    However, this is clearly not a natural plant.


    Everyone felt the faint magic in them.


    And the dark environment here, they just need more light and heat.


    These black plants break through the original flat stone walls, and they look very powerful.


    Plants belong to the tendency of growth.


    Unless it''s an artificial transplant, otherwise they won''t breed in an area for no reason.


    Since they can break through the stone wall, it means that there are nutrients they need, or the environment here is more suitable for their growth.


    This is a large area, and there are black plants along the way.


    It was definitely not transplanted, or the seeds fell here by accident.


    There must be nutrients they need.


    Xiao he suddenly waved: "stop!"


    People looked at Xiao He, and jialiwen asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "Something''s wrong." Xiao He said.


    "What did you find?"


    "These plants! These black plants are dangerous Xiao He said.


    "Plants? Are they poisonous? "


    Xiaohe shook his head. "They are following us."


    "What? How could it be? "


    "I just deliberately dropped a drop of blood on the leaves of plants, but that drop of blood has not been far away from me and has been moving at the same speed as us, so these plants are alive and are still following us."


    All the people are not alert to the plants around.


    "Fire and burn them." Said Carrie.


    People at first thought that the black plants were dangerous, but they thought it would be ok if they didn''t touch them.


    But now it seems that their ideas are still too naive.


    The team members who have the fire department start to fire magic.


    In a moment, the black plants on the surrounding walls were ignited.


    It all went well at the beginning.


    But without warning, the stone wall burst suddenly, and a dozen burning black plants fell down.


    They look like animal or human bodies, with limbs and heads, but most of them are covered with black plants.


    It''s so small that it doesn''t look as big as a rose.


    They also struggle with the flames.


    Everyone was surprised.


    Although they already know that these are not ordinary plants.


    But I never thought these plants were alive.


    At this time, other black plants also drilled out of the stone wall and attacked the crowd.


    "Lei Yong!" A member of the team sent out an arc that went straight through the passage of tens of meters.


    However, in addition to a few black plants in front of them were scorched and dropped to the ground, the other black plants were hardly injured.


    The light and shadow effect of this thunder magic is inversely proportional to the actual lethality.


    You know, these black plants are very vulnerable individuals.


    Even ordinary people can kill a few with their fists and feet.


    But this seemingly powerful thunder magic is worth killing a few.


    "Don''t use thunder magic, they are plants! Use fire


    Although plants are not immune to current attacks, they are not the same as mammals.


    Mammalian electrocution can cause cardiac arrest and death.


    Plants have no heart.


    So if you want to kill plants with electric current, you can only use more powerful current to evaporate water in plants.


    If the water in the plant cannot be evaporated, the attack will be meaningless.


    What''s more, these black plants can use dark magic.


    Although it can only release the lowest level black arrow and dark magic sting.


    But they are so numerous that they make people''s scalp numb in groups.


    "Fick, use holy magic." Cried Carrie.


    "My holy magic can only heal It''s not lethal. "


    "No, they are photophobic plants." Said Carrie.


    "Don''t question Miss Carrie. Come on." Kurlandles urged.


    Fick responded immediately, and he had been very obedient before.


    But this time he was caught off guard.


    Fick immediately condenses a ball of light in his palm.


    The ball of light gives off a brilliant light, and all the black plants around no longer attack, and they all drill back into the stone wall.Only leaves and a few branches can not be taken back.


    And their leaves are closed like Mimosa.


    "Sure enough." Everyone was relieved.


    Fortunately, jialiwen''s response was timely. Otherwise, these black plants would be hard to deal with.


    "How long can you last?" Asked Carrie.


    "If there is no other cost, this source of light will last forever." "But I can''t use any more magic," Fick said


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s up to us to fight. You just have to maintain this magic."


    People are back on the road.


    Along the way, there are still a large number of black plants attached to the stone wall.


    But mainly where they pass, the black plants shrink.


    "If there''s no magic of light, we''re in trouble." Xiao He said.


    "Fortunately, they have the light weariness, otherwise it''s really hard to deal with."


    "The walls are hollow and seem to have been hollowed out by these living plants," he said


    "What are these things? Botany? Or animals? "


    "They are likely to be the main culprit of the death of the previous inspection teams. Although they are small and weak, they are too many in number, and they can also use magic. Especially when people are sleeping, they can''t defend themselves. After all, most of the time, it''s very difficult for people to be alert to plants."


    They had been walking for about three hours, not to say very long.


    It''s mainly the collapse in some places, and they need to clear the passage.


    In these three hours, they actually walked less than one kilometer.


    And the underground remains are winding down, perhaps less than 200 meters from where they were three hours ago.


    But the underground remains are really huge.


    "Seriously, I''m really curious about what kind of ancient blood can survive for hundreds of years." Xiaohe said: "normally, what kind of liquid is dried up even if it has a very good sealing device for decades?"


    "I''ll correct it. The preliminary inference of this site is at least 3000 years old." Said kulanderoth.


    "You''re kidding. Three thousand years ago, Europeans were savages." Said Carrie.


    Xiaohe looked at jialiwen: "you are also of European descent."

 Chapter 3038

    The team stopped and went.


    Although there were no more decent attacks.


    But it''s not going well.


    The enchantment stone here caused them great trouble.


    Now most of the players'' combat power has been reduced by half.


    Only jialiwen and Xiaohe still keep their fighting power.


    At this time, I appeared beside jialiwen.


    "You can''t go any further." "I smell an uncomfortable smell," he warned


    "Uncomfortable smell? What is it? "


    "Grandma liquid demon." I said.


    "What?"


    "A kind of tree demon."


    Carrie knows what a demon is.


    During this period, she also learned a lot.


    But I haven''t heard of it.


    "Is this monster very powerful?"


    "Originally they were the lowest level monsters, but they will continue to grow and grow with the passage of time. There is no level and realm for Laoye demons. They can become stronger and stronger. If you give them enough time, they will become very terrible." He said, "the liquid demon here may have been cultivated for thousands of years. In short, it makes me feel very uncomfortable."


    "Can''t you handle it?"


    "What do you think is the demon of thousands of years? It''s almost impossible for anyone to deal with it. Don''t think about it. You can''t handle it. " I said, "don''t say I haven''t recovered to the whole, even when I finish the whole, I can''t deal with it."


    Carrie took a deep breath, looked at Xiao He beside her, and then said to the crowd, "I have a very bad news to tell you."


    Everyone looked at Carrie.


    This tone of voice was very unpleasant to them.


    "In the deepest part of this relic, there is a very terrible guy. I don''t know how strong it is."


    Can''t even deal with you, Miss carrie Asked kulanderoth.


    "Ha ha In front of that kind of guy, Xiao He and I are nothing Carrie shook her head. "Anyway, it was a very horrible existence."


    "No way to deal with it?"


    "At least I can''t think of a way." "The ancient special blood should also be kept by that thing. Although I''m not sure, I don''t think people in the new era can''t deal with that kind of thing," she replied


    "In other words, we need to give up this operation, right?" Asked kulander, in a low voice.


    The rest of the team are also very disappointed, after all, their journey is not easy.


    But now it has to give up halfway.


    Although they would like to say that they are determined to face any enemy.


    But for them, there is no doubt that Carrie''s words are very much trusted.


    Now that Calvin said that, it''s very likely that the thing inside is not something they can deal with.


    Boom and boom -


    just then, the corridor behind them suddenly exploded.


    One of the players suddenly and rapidly retreated, leaving the team.


    "Fain, what are you doing?" Cried kulandelos.


    After breaking away from the crowd, the fayne showed a malicious smile.


    "He''s betrayed us," she said


    "What? How could it be? " Kulanderless and the rest of the team were incredulous: "Farne, tell me, it''s not true."


    "No, it''s true." "You don''t understand at all what you''re doing, you''re blocking a new era, and I''m just making the right choice," he said with a smile


    "Have you been brainwashed by evil cults? Do you believe in the theories of the cult? "


    "I used to think that was a ridiculous theory until I saw God, the real God." "The doctrines of the new era are true, they really have God, their plans are real, and as long as this plan succeeds, God can be resurrected, and then I will be endowed with power and eternal life by God," said fain


    Everyone was very angry. Who could have imagined that there would be a traitor among them.


    "Do you think you can deal with all of us on your own? Or can you deal with me and Xiaohe? "


    "Miss jialiwen and miss Xiaohe, your strength is strong and excellent. You are better than all of them. Join us. Your participation will make the plan more smooth, and your position will be above me." Said fain.


    "I don''t like to have another person giving orders on my head. One has already given me a headache."


    "I don''t like it either." Xiaohe and jialiwen both resolutely refused.


    "What a pity." "But even if you refuse, it doesn''t matter. Your stupidity can''t hinder the plan," he said disappointedly"I''m afraid that will disappoint you. I don''t know if I can stop the so-called resurrection of God, but you certainly have no chance to get God''s blessing." Carrie looks at fayne with a murderous look.


    Betrayal is unforgivable!


    "It''s frightening, Miss Carrie, but you''re going to kill me?" FA Yin suddenly opened his windbreaker and revealed countless jars inside: "explosion of flaming jar, poison of nightmare, black death disease As long as you do something to me, I will directly break these things. Maybe you can kill me, but you can never stop me from dying with you. In this closed environment, you will die faster than me. "


    All the people looked at him with anger, and they all wanted to tear him to pieces.


    "Oh, by the way, people in the new era have begun to inject poison gas from the outside. That is to say, if you can''t go inside as soon as possible, once the poison gas diffuses here, everyone will die. Maybe the poison gas will not work for Miss Carrie and Miss Wang, but it will be hard for others to say."


    "You want to use our hand to deal with that demon?" Asked Xiao He.


    "Of course, you are so powerful. If you don''t make use of it, isn''t it too wasteful?"


    "Damn you!" Jialiwen''s heart was blue, and she was obviously angry to the extreme.


    "It doesn''t matter whether I should die or not." He said with disapproval.


    Everyone looked at Carrie and Xiaohe in despair.


    They are also entangled at the moment, no matter advance or retreat, are desperate.


    At this time, both of them felt great pressure.


    They need to find a way out of two dead ends.


    But it''s a dead end.


    How do they choose?


    "Keep going." Carrie finally made up her mind.


    "But..." Kulanderoth didn''t know whether she should be dissuaded at this time.


    "Since the big demon has been staying here, it means that it is not convenient to leave here. Maybe it is sealed, or there are some restrictions or injuries. We are not completely deprived of the opportunity."

 Chapter 3039

    Place hope on the enemy.


    It''s a rather desperate choice.


    But now they have no choice.


    Fayne has been following them in the crimson, and they maintain a close distance.


    "In fact, you have already found it?" Asked Carrie.


    "That''s right. When you find this place, it''s actually a clue that we deliberately released."


    "That is to say, in fact, you can''t solve that demon?"


    "Ha ha It''s just a strategic need. There''s no need to pay such a high price. "


    "In other words, you are not able to pay any price for resurrecting the so-called God, otherwise, you will not lead us here."


    "No, just get the most out of it at a smaller cost, that''s all."


    All of a sudden, the crowd was at their feet, and in front of them was a patio.


    A large diameter patio, and this patio from the bottom to the top, extending a huge black tree.


    The height may reach 100 meters, and there are black silk on the tree pole of this big tree, and there is a head of Warcraft hanging on the black silk.


    Grandma liquid demon! There is no doubt that this is the monster they need to deal with.


    Can''t win! Even if it doesn''t move, they won''t win.


    Even in the face of this terrible atmosphere, it makes their hair stand on end.


    Xiaohe and jialiwen look at each other.


    There was a dignified look on both faces.


    If it''s just breath, it won''t make them lose their fighting power.


    Chen''s training for them is not only to let them fight against powerful enemies.


    One of them is not to be caught in the face of an enemy that they can''t fight.


    At least give them the ability to escape.


    This training is very simple.


    It is when they speak ill of Chen Xuan behind their back.


    Chen is always out of date.


    Compared with Chen''s smell of crushing their bones.


    In front of this black towering tree, although terrible.


    But did not let them suffocate, let them unable to resist the sense of despair.


    After getting used to the breath of Chen Xi.


    It seems that there are no more enemies, just breath can make them give up resistance.


    Of course, they still have basic judgment.


    There is no doubt that the tree demon''s strength is also at the level they can''t fight.


    This kind of breath is far from the disaster level demon can match.


    At this time, there was a wind blowing in the courtyard.


    All kinds of Warcraft hanging on the branches were swayed by the wind.


    Bang -


    a black silk thread with Warcraft on it is broken.


    The six meter long Warcraft fell, but did not fall to the ground, but floated up again.


    Roar -


    the eyes of that Warcraft are full of darkness.


    "What a trouble."


    "A polluted Warcraft is so strong, the strength of this big demon is really terrible."


    "I''ll do it." Xiao He said.


    "This guy is not easy to deal with." Said Carrie, frowning.


    However, Xiaohe''s reaction made jialiwen a little surprised.


    Usually, no matter what the enemy is, Xiaohe will not be strong.


    The weak don''t care, the strong enemy, they all have a clear division of labor.


    But this time Xiaohe faced the dark Warcraft, but chose to take the initiative to bear the burden.


    Xiaohe''s hands show a dark red light.


    Xiaohe looks back at jialiwen, showing a little confidence.


    The dark atmosphere around Warcraft suddenly swings, and instantly dives to Xiaohe from mid air.


    Carrie''s face changed slightly. How fast!


    The speed of this Warcraft is almost as fast as the enemies they used to deal with.


    Xiaohe''s body shape is slightly offset, with two fingers in hook shape.


    Carrie noticed Xiao He''s movement.


    What is she going to do? Hand to hand with Warcraft?


    Xiaohe is not a reinforcement system.


    And that Warcraft doesn''t look like it''s going to be able to deal with.


    Xiaohe, however, avoided the impact of Warcraft by a small margin.


    And her fingers buckle into the side skin of Warcraft.


    Hiss -


    Warcraft was almost torn by Xiaohe''s two fingers.


    Black blood gushed out.


    And there is also a black gas is small lotus reached out and inhaled palm.


    People can''t believe that such a powerful Warcraft was solved by Xiaohe with two fingers.


    Everyone was a little excited.But Carrie frowned.


    "Xiaohe


    Xiaohe looked back and said with a smile: "it''s OK. My family''s secret magic can just restrain these things. The next dark Warcraft will be handed over to me."


    Carrie felt that Xiao He seemed to be getting stronger.


    Strange, I haven''t seen Xiaohe use this method in the past.


    There are several times are almost alive, but Xiaohe has never used this magic.


    Why do you use this magic this time?


    What''s more, when was her melee so strong?


    While talking, three Warcraft fell from the tree.


    Xiaohe didn''t choose the front, but began to swim.


    Xiaohe''s action is very sharp and fast.


    But there are obvious weaknesses in her strength.


    Even if she used family secrets.


    Still can see her short board.


    Three Warcraft siege, did not touch her corner.


    Xiaohe turns and moves, easily avoiding the attack of three heads of Warcraft.


    At the same time, her fingers from time to time in the body of Warcraft scratch, leaving a bloodstain.


    And every time you attack, you will be drained of some dark energy by Xiaohe.


    "Xiaohe, those energies are not good things. You don''t want to become these dark things." Carrie cautioned.


    "Mr. Chen said that power is not good or bad, good or bad, and he uses dark power himself."


    Although Carrie remembered this, she was a little uneasy.


    Of course, there is no distinction between good and evil.


    But some forces will control you before you can completely control them.


    The more three headed Warcraft plays, the weaker he is, and the stronger Xiaohe is.


    However, the tree demon did not give them too much time.


    Before three Warcraft fell, another fell.


    "Well?" Carrie felt a little strange.


    According to law, when Xiaohe shows up at the moment, he can solve the three Warcraft quickly.


    But she didn''t seem to have the plan.


    What does she want to do?


    Carrie observes and analyzes the situation.


    Suddenly, Carrie noticed Xiao He''s small movements.


    There was an arc in the corner of her mouth.


    She vaguely understood Xiao He''s intention.


    But everyone in the Duchess was nervous.


    They''re all rubbish now, oil tankers.


    Not only can''t help, on the contrary, jialiwen needs to stand here to protect them.


    Even, without their drag.


    Jialiwen and Xiaohe can escape by themselves.


    Instead of staying in it against an almost invincible enemy.


    Yes, they are facing this towering tree, which is a desperate enemy.

 Chapter 3040

    "This kind of fighting is out of the ordinary." Fain laughs and hides.


    His level is not bad, barely able to move.


    However, one''s ability is at most two or three percent.


    It''s a little reluctant to say self-protection.


    At best, it''s a little dodging on the edge.


    However, Xiaohe''s strength is beyond his expectation.


    Although he always knew Xiao He was strong.


    But I didn''t expect to be strong to this extent, too strong.


    Fain stepped back a few more steps.


    Xiaohe and those Warcraft fighting distance seems to be closer to him.


    Fain stepped back a few more steps.


    No, she deliberately led the battlefield to her side.


    Damn it, this woman!


    "Miss Wang, if you drag me into the battlefield again, I will drag all the people to die together!" Fain cautioned.


    Xiaohe turns his head and looks at Fayin in his busy schedule, and his mouth shows a sneering smile.


    "Damn it! Does this woman see through? "


    Of course, phain didn''t want to die, but he dreamed of God''s blessing.


    He didn''t want to die here at all.


    But at this time, fayne suddenly felt a force behind him.


    Fein suddenly turned his head, nothing?


    Bang -


    nothing No, just because he can''t see.


    Fain''s back was heavily bumped and flew out.


    Hit a big black tree.


    Unconsciously, FA Yin has moved passively due to the intentional or unintentional transfer of Xiaohe.


    At the moment, he was a little far away from the Duke''s house, but too close to the black tree.


    "Oh, no..." Fain hastened to give himself a shield.


    These things on your body can''t collide violently.


    As long as one leaks out, it is likely to cause a chain reaction.


    In mid air, he saw Carrie pointing at himself and shooting.


    BIU -


    with a click, fain''s shield broke.


    The body hit the black tree pole directly.


    In an instant, the bottles and jars he carried were smashed.


    These bottles and jars are filled with extremely dangerous magic water, or terrible arts.


    And after colliding with each other, the chaos magic is also very terrible.


    Collision with each other does not offset each other, but produces something more terrifying.


    A colorful ball will instantly engulf the cause.


    At the same time, the ball also blasted on the main trunk of the black tree.


    The main trunk is blasted out of a circular hole.


    Black blood oozed from the hole in the tree.


    Obviously, the cooperation between Xiaohe and jialiwen just now worked.


    All the people in the Duke''s house looked at Xiaohe and jialiwen in disbelief.


    They were able to turn things around under such extreme disadvantages.


    It''s not just to get rid of traitors, but to help them get rid of the threat of traitors.


    Even a big black tree.


    This is an incredible reversal.


    The Duke''s mansion is full of admiration for Xiaohe and jialiwen.


    Fortunately Fortunately, they are on their side.


    It''s a hopeless thing to be against them.


    Although the overall situation has not improved much.


    But the Duchess were full of confidence in the future.


    Can win! If it''s them, they can win.


    But at this time, the Warcraft hanging on the treetop fell more.


    At the same time, Xiaohe suddenly gets powerful and instantly kills four heads of Warcraft to besiege her.


    The dark power of Warcraft is absorbed by Xiaohe again.


    Xiaohe''s breath was strengthened a little again.


    "Xiaohe Carrie looks at Xiao He with worry.


    "I know what I''m doing." Xiao He replied.


    Looking at the attacking Warcraft, Xiaohe''s action is faster.


    There was an obscure darkness in every move.


    One, two, three, four


    A head of dark Warcraft fell in front of Xiaohe.


    Xiaohe was almost engulfed by the darkness.


    After solving more than 30 Warcraft, Xiaohe also began to gasp.


    Her strength has increased, but her physical strength cannot be restored.


    She was tired, but she knew it was not time for her to rest.


    Jialiwen is going to help Xiao He, but she looks back at the Duke''s house.


    Kulanderless looked at Carrie with serious eyes: "Miss Carrie, we take care of ourselves. Although we can''t share your pressure, at least we don''t want to be your drag."Carrie thought for a moment, nodded her head and said, "be careful. Go behind the corpse of the Warcraft. Although it is dead, its body still has strong resistance and can help you resist most of the aftershocks."


    Jialiwen step by step to the front: "I, I need more power."


    "I have accumulated a lot of strength these days. You can do as much as you want."


    "Don''t talk big. You don''t dare to fart in front of that bastard."


    "Don''t want that guy, that guy''s name. He''s your master."


    "I didn''t admit it." Carrie is not stupid.


    Maybe her reaction is a little slow, but it doesn''t mean she can''t understand.


    It looks like they''re torturing her.


    But really let her grow.


    Although she did not understand why Chen Xuan chose her.


    However, when Chen Xuan honed her, she did not really suffer irreparable damage.


    He has been quietly guarding her.


    "Don''t blow it up!"


    She bumped her head into her back, and Carrie staggered forward.


    I have been integrated into jialiwen''s body.


    Every time I devour a Warcraft or evil spirit, I accumulate magic power.


    And if he devours the same kind in the stele of beasts, he will recover some strength.


    These days, he has devoured more than a dozen of the same species.


    As for the Warcraft and the evil spirit, they devour more than I know.


    And the growth of Calvin is to be congratulated.


    Every strong point of jialiwen can carry more strength.


    At the same time, he can also play a more powerful role.


    Of course, even today''s Calvin is very strong.


    But she was still unable to fully bear the power of Kouji.


    I still need to control the power delivered to Calvin.


    Carrie thought of the power she felt when she and I got together.


    But this time it was more surging, and I also understood the chill of this force.


    "Green silk Lane!" Carrie finger shot five mana green silk, touched a dark Warcraft.


    The dark Warcraft immediately attacks Carrie.


    "Seal the devil!" Caroline''s spell follows the mana green silk.


    The dark Warcraft was like being hit by a hammer and flew out.


    "Come here!" As soon as Carrie''s magic power was collected, the soul of dark Warcraft was drawn out and became her puppet: "go!"


    "How strong! Not only Miss Wang, but also miss Carrie Wen The eyes of the Duchess were full of little stars.

 Chapter 3041

    Carrie''s left hand also stretched out five mana green silk, instantly killed a Warcraft.


    Then draw out the soul of Warcraft and control it to fight for itself.


    Of course, it''s easy to look at, but in fact, every stroke of Carrie uses ten times as much magic as she used to.


    It''s also very hard to control the soul of Warcraft with mana green silk.


    However, we have to admit that the strength of jialiwen at the moment is beyond the level.


    Not only her, Xiaohe is also super level.


    Xiaohe looked at jialiwen: "jialiwen, give it to me here. Don''t accept too much power from me."


    Xiaohe knows the relationship between jialiwen and Guiwu.


    Jialiwen can borrow power from me.


    Although she and I are master-slave relationship.


    But after all, they are two individuals.


    The power of gogo will be a great burden to Carrie.


    Carrie had used this power beyond her level.


    Xiao He still remembers it.


    "You too." Said Carrie.


    She doesn''t know what Xiaohe''s family secret method stands for.


    But Xiaohe has never used it in the past.


    This shows that there must be some limitation to this family secret.


    Or at what cost.


    So the more powerful Xiaohe is.


    The more worried Carrie was.


    Just then, the Warcraft hanging on the tree began to shrivel and shrink.


    the black tree began to absorb the essence of the Warcraft''s life.


    The ground began to shake violently.


    Slowly, the black tree began to shrink.


    And began to become human.


    When he became a human being, people were distracted.


    It was the appearance of a young girl, naked, scarred and chained at the same time.


    The girl looked at the crowd with tears in her eyes.


    Just, Xiaohe is at this time toward the black tree incarnation of the girl across the space to catch.


    The red flying claws shot at the girl.


    The girl raised her arm and suddenly turned into a tree root, which scattered Xiaohe''s attack.


    "Don''t deceive us with this kind of face, grandma liquid demon is changeable, so the girl''s form is not your form at all. Only the few chains around your body are real, the others are false, and the girl''s form will only make you die faster." Xiaohe said calmly.


    The number of films at this level is meaningless to Xiaohe and jialiwen.


    Many of the enemies they have faced will turn into something pitiful or cute to seek sympathy.


    In the beginning, they did suffer a lot.


    But gradually, they know how to face this situation.


    They see more of this kind of change skill of the liquid demon.


    "Xiaohe, you should keep her in this shape for a while. Maybe she will think we have been cheated." Said Carrie plaintively.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± The Duchess was silent and embarrassed.


    They were really cheated by the girl''s appearance just now.


    In addition to lamenting the calm and wisdom of Xiaohe and jialiwen, they also felt very guilty and guilty.


    The girl lowered her head, and her shoulder slightly fluctuated: "ha ha I thought we could play for a while. Why do we have to tear me down so quickly


    "I''m afraid our communication will not be very pleasant." Xiaohe said coldly.


    At this time, the black air around Xiaohe began to turn red.


    The girl raised her head and was surprised to see the change in Xiaohe.


    She doesn''t like the smell of Xiaohe, very annoying, just like facing the natural enemy.


    However, Xiaohe is too weak to be a natural enemy.


    Carrie took a deep breath, and then spit it out.


    The girl looked at Carrie again, the same unpleasant smell.


    Damn it. Two at a time.


    If both of them grow up high enough to show up in front of her.


    She really has a headache.


    Fortunately, they are all very young.


    "Well, I''ll have to talk to your bodies." With a wave of her arms, the girl turned into two huge roots and stabbed Xiaohe and jialiwen.


    Xiao He''s hands turn red gas claws into knives, waving more than a dozen chopping strokes in an instant.


    Hissing and cheering -


    in an instant, the roots of the girl''s arms were chopped into pieces.


    Jialiwen stands behind Xiaohe, pushing her arms up.


    Hundreds of mana green silk burst out from jialiwen''s hands.


    After the magic green silk shot into the air more than ten meters, it suddenly fell.


    They shot at the girl.


    The girl easily avoided the seemingly inescapable attack.The dense green silk of magic power could not shoot the girl at all.


    "Ha ha Can you be more accurate? " The girl laughed.


    The faces of all the Duchess changed.


    The girl changed from the black tree is too strong.


    That only exists in theory to avoid the way, actually presented in front of them.


    Even if it''s just avoiding, it still gives people a sense of suffocation.


    However, Carrie Wen is still calm.


    Suddenly, the girl''s face changed.


    She realized what Carrie was trying to do.


    Carrie''s attack was a fake.


    No, to be precise, the attack was not her main purpose.


    If you hit yourself, it''s certainly the best result.


    But her attack was more of a feint.


    She''s setting up.


    At the moment, around the girl, is full of crisscross mana green silk.


    These mana green silk is like a spider web, blocking her retreat.


    To be sure, if she just avoided these faeries, she could do it easily.


    However, these mana green silk stopped some of her moves.


    At the same time, if the other side attacks, it will also affect her route.


    The girl reached out and touched the mana green silk.


    It''s very strong. If it''s just one, it''s not a problem.


    But the key problem is, here is full of mana green silk.


    They''re like an elusive blade, if you don''t go through it.


    It''s probably a limb cut.


    The people in the Duchess'' house were dumbfounded.


    What level of fighting is this?


    It''s more exciting than the climax of the film and TV series.


    At this time, the girl''s body began to turn black, skin like Obsidian general.


    With a strong wave, the Green Mana silk in front of her was torn off.


    "It seems that your trick doesn''t work," she said


    "You''re wrong. It''s not a trick. It''s a routine without a CD," she said


    With that, jialiwen repeated her old skills and covered more mana green silk.


    The girl frowned and waved her black arms again to tear the Green Mana silk.


    "It doesn''t matter how much you come."


    Regardless of the girl''s words, Carrie used the same move for the third time.


    The girl remained the same, and as much as Carrie put it, she would tear off as much as she could.


    "I said, it''s no use. You''re wasting mana."


    Just after the girl finished speaking, her arms suddenly spread out countless mana green silk, which stretched her arms directly.


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t catch what you said just now." Carrie''s smile was successful.

 Chapter 3042

    "How did Miss Caroline do it?"


    Kulanderless looked at Carrie van, then at the girl. After a long pause, he said, "the threads that were coagulated with mana seem to have been torn by that guy. In fact, these threads are made by magic. Even if they are broken, they will not disappear easily. It should be the magic power remaining in the guy''s arms, and miss Carrie has been playing the same moves, It is to let her get enough mana, and then start her own backhand. Those magic powers are instantly attracted by Miss Carrie and regenerate the silk thread. The guy may be able to tear off dozens or hundreds of silk threads, but she also has a limit


    It was through analysis that kulanderless understood the arrangement and backhand of jialiwen.


    However, in the actual combat, Carrie thought that it was almost a moment''s decision.


    In the eyes of kulanderlos, jialiwen is a master of strategy.


    "If only she were from our duchess. She could lead us to become the greatest spiritual organization in the world." Said kulandelos with a sigh.


    Xiaohe is also full of big moves at this time, and the red blade of his palms is sharper.


    Hoo -


    Xiaohe rushes out.


    Cut! Xiao He''s double swords fall on the girl''s shoulder, and then cut down.


    Cut from the left shoulder to the right abdomen.


    The girl''s upper body with the color of consternation slowly slide down.


    Black blood gushed from half of her body.


    "Won?"


    "Did you win?"


    "It was an epic victory."


    The Duke''s house was full of praise.


    However, jialiwen and Xiaohe are not happy at all.


    Because they know that they are not facing ordinary enemies.


    With their strength, they barely compete with the enemy of disaster level.


    Just to fight means to survive, not to win.


    The enemy in front of us is not catastrophic.


    She''s a more terrifying presence than disaster.


    How could you lose so easily?


    Not to mention being killed.


    So there was no joy of victory.


    Slowly, the broken lower body began to change shape.


    "How could it be? She had her head cut off, so she couldn''t die? "


    "Damn it, how can I kill this monster?"


    After changing its shape again, the liquid demon changed into a combination of human and snake.


    And in her back, is full of black tree roots, face also with a few minutes before that girl''s appearance.


    Grandma liquid demon looks down at jialiwen and Xiaohe.


    "Ha ha I''m not very disappointed. "


    Xiaohe and jialiwen are silent.


    Disappointed? Of course, I''m disappointed.


    But this result is also expected.


    They were prepared for it.


    If this guy is so easy to deal with.


    They don''t have to lift the table.


    "You worked so hard just to cut off one of my branches."


    People may have arrived. The upper body cut by jialiwen and Xiaohe has turned into a black branch.


    At this time, everyone in the Duke''s house had snacks and cold hair.


    "Then cut off all your branches." Xiaohe said calmly.


    Even if the victory was slim, they remained calm.


    Of course they are afraid, and they will be timid.


    But timidity is meaningless in battle.


    Carrie slightly gasped and looked at Xiao He: "can you continue?"


    "I can cut enough wood for the stove for three years."


    "I don''t know if she can provide us with firewood for three years."


    Xiao He''s two palms close together, and the two red knives become a huge horse chopper.


    The red saber is even longer than Xiaohe.


    Xiaohe''s size originally belongs to a relatively small type, but now carrying a saber shows a bit of heroic.


    Carrie was below, her hands on the ground.


    "Broken!" Carrie took a sip.


    In a flash, the ground in front of me was cut into dozens of square squares.


    Similarly, the snake shaped lower body of Laoye demon was also cut into squares.


    Xiaohe then took the opportunity to rush up and fell with his knife.


    A huge red saber swung past.


    Laoye demon was beheaded by Xiao He again.


    All of us have experienced from heaven to hell again, and from hell to heaven again.


    It is obvious to all that Laoye demon is very strong.


    But jialiwen and Xiaohe have refreshed their cognition again and again.


    "How did miss Carrie do that?""It should have something to do with her heritage. Her power penetrates into the ground and instantly releases magic to cut the ground and the enemy." Said kulanderoth.


    Because Carrie''s attack was hidden underground, she didn''t know the details.


    However, the head lost Mu Ye demon shot dozens of tree thorns from her body in an instant, pressing Xiaohe and jialiwen.


    Xiaohe''s red saber flies around and cuts off the thorns that force her.


    But Carrie''s reaction was still slow.


    She''s not an intensive department, and she''s just finished.


    Several thorns pierced Carrie''s body in an instant.


    All of them exclaimed. They didn''t expect that the liquid demon was so cunning.


    Well The strategy of jialiwen and Xiaohe is called wisdom, and that of Laoye demon is cunning.


    Seeing that jialiwen was injured, Xiaohe rushed forward a few steps and cut off the thorns.


    Didn''t go back to ask about the injury.


    Even if I didn''t see it, I knew that jialiwen was badly hurt.


    But Xiaohe knows that this is definitely not the time to stop.


    Once they stop, they will face a worse situation.


    She needs to let Grandma liquid demon have no time to shoot at jialiwen.


    Xiao he suddenly drinks and cuts the headless body of the liquid demon in two.


    But in the middle of the two parts of the body of the liquid demon, the black liquid immediately began to connect. It seemed that the attack of one knife and two half could not kill him.


    Xiaohe''s chopper turns into a wolf toothed stick. Xiaohe lashes the liquid demon with the mace like a storm.


    All of a sudden, blood and flesh were flying.


    However, the flesh and blood separated from the body of the succulent demon, and turned into bark and tree dust.


    Xiaohe changed his mace into two red tassels.


    If the gun head points on the body of the liquid demon, it will produce a small burst.


    Xiaohe is fighting now.


    She knew that these attacks were not fatal to the succulent.


    But she just needs to do her best to make the liquid demon busy repairing her body and can''t continue to attack.


    Kulandelos and others quickly dragged jialiwen back into the crowd.


    "Fix, treat Miss Carrie."


    But before Fick could treat her, she began to recover quickly.


    "Fick This is... "


    "It''s not me, it''s Miss Carrie''s body Her magic seems to have increased again


    Xiaohe''s cheek is covered with the veins and veins, and his eyes are red. The attack like mercury pouring down the ground really brings great trouble to the liquid demon.


    However, everyone knows that Xiaohe''s attack will be meaningless if it can''t bring harm to the liquid demon.

 Chapter 3043

    All of a sudden, a tree thorn shot from the body of the liquid demon, which directly pierced Xiaohe, who had devoted himself to the attack, and the huge impact stabbed Xiao He to the stone wall.


    Xiao Huo Wa''s sound, spurts out a mouthful of blood.


    But the next moment, Xiaohe directly cut off the link of the tree thorn, and stood up again.


    At the moment, Xiaohe is all blood.


    But she did not hesitate.


    It was a shame to all the Duchess.


    They can''t even fight.


    Not even a little help.


    The weapons in Xiaohe''s hands have changed again.


    This time it turned into a red lock whip, and the red gas seemed to be a burning flame.


    Lock whip in the hands of Xiaohe waving the ever-changing.


    Xiaohe himself also dances with the wind like a dance.


    It was a wonderful picture.


    But everyone in the Duchess knew how terrible Xiaohe''s wonderful dance was.


    Lock whip occasionally falls on the stone wall, will crack a large stone wall.


    If it''s on a person or a spirit.


    It''s estimated that one hit will take a large area.


    However, the effect of the attack on the body of the liquid demon is much worse.


    However, the lock whip is no longer characteristic of attack power.


    It depends on the frequency of the attack.


    If compared with the previous weapons.


    The power of a single attack may be a little less powerful.


    However, the damage caused by the number of attacks in 10 seconds is incomparable with other weapons.


    Although Xiaohe has been trying to suppress the self-healing of Laoye demon.


    But the self-healing speed of Laoye demon is still faster than the damage caused by Xiaohe.


    At this time, the succulent had grown its head again.


    Maybe for the succulent, the head is not a necessity.


    Maybe he grew his head just to talk Or to ridicule Xiaohe.


    "All your efforts are just to make yourself more tired and make your meat more delicious." She said sarcastically.


    At this time, the eyes of the liquid demon looked at the entrance.


    "Are there any more snacks?"


    As soon as the voice dropped, many people came in at the entrance.


    Xiaohe noticed that these people were wearing the same uniforms of the new era.


    The liquid demon immediately attacked these people.


    Dozens of trees stabbed out and then pulled back dozens of people.


    The Duchess took a breath.


    They watched how Xiaohe evaded the attack of these thorns and how to cut off the thorns.


    Although it was breathtaking, Xiao He was once in the whole journey, and they still felt that the thorns were just too many.


    But at the moment, when I saw this scene, I realized how naive my thoughts were.


    Almost all the thorns in the trees.


    The first attack of the liquid demon on the new era ended with a 100% hit rate.


    But dozens of people are just a small part of the new era.


    Xiaohe slowed down and carefully withdrew from the center of the battle circle.


    She doesn''t want to be taken advantage of by the new age.


    Grandma liquid demon can''t move. Her attacks so far are relatively rough, and she doesn''t use magic attacks.


    But people in the new era did not have the first time to attack.


    The men are picking up the body tissue of the succulent monster that Xiaohe and jialiwen had previously knocked out.


    At the end of the crowd, there was a container.


    The container is not small. It is estimated that it can hold the next person. The shell is made of metal and engraved with many obscure symbols.


    After they picked up the body tissue of the succulent, they began to squeeze the blood out of the body tissue and drip it onto the container.


    Xiao He''s face changes. Is this Laoye demon a special blood vessel in ancient times?


    What they really want is the blood of the Banshee?


    Damn, I didn''t think of that.


    At this time, Carrie also recovered a little and stood up again.


    She is also aware of the new era.


    Carrie''s eyes have been wandering in the crowd of the new era.


    She''s looking for it.


    Looking for bien.


    Just then, a man in a red robe with a ghost painting on his face waved.


    A man, strapped to a stretcher, was pushed in.


    As soon as jialiwen and Xiaohe saw the man, their faces suddenly changed.


    Because that person is no one else.


    That''s what they''re here for, Bion.


    Jialiwen and Xiaohe moved immediately.


    However, people in the new era have been paying attention to Xiaohe and jialiwen.


    From all kinds of information they got, Xiao He and jialiwen were terrible.And they''ve been here once.


    No less people were brought that time than this time, but they didn''t even hurt a hair of the liquid demon.


    On the contrary, 90% of the people were lost and they fled the ruins in confusion.


    But this time, Xiaohe and jialiwen can barely suppress the liquid demon.


    And it did some harm to his body.


    These are enough to prove the horror of Xiaohe and jialiwen.


    So after they got here, they were on guard against both of them.


    Sure enough, the two of them rushed straight over.


    The members of the new era in the front row immediately put out their troops, and the long guns and short guns were aimed at Xiao He and jialiwen.


    ¡°f***¡­¡­¡± Carrie scolded, only temporarily back to open the shield.


    Boom and boom -


    dada -


    shoot without any hesitation.


    Xiaohe and jialiwen can''t withstand so many guns.


    "Miss Wang, Miss Carrie, come here!"


    The Duke''s mansion also opened the shield, they were many, each other magic shield mutual blessing, the effect is far better than Xiaohe and jialiwen two people''s.


    The battle of the new era has not stopped, and their plans have not stagnated.


    In the crowd, Bion is pushed in front of the container, and then two needles are inserted into his main artery.


    Carrie''s already impulsive to get out of the shield.


    But she was pulled by Xiao He.


    Bion was also looking at Calvin''s side.


    They''re pumping his blood!


    At the moment, jialiwen and Xiaohe suddenly understood.


    Why do they always take Bion and give him a high position.


    Because he was part of the plan to revive the gods.


    They want his blood!


    The light was getting weaker and weaker in bean''s eyes.


    Carrie was livid to the extreme.


    And the moment the gun stops.


    Carrie rushed out.


    Xiaohe followed.


    At the moment, Carrie''s tattoo and face are covered with lines.


    She has fully accepted the power from me.


    To be exact, she forced me to pass all the power to her.


    Caroline swept away like a gale.


    The fusion came out.


    But it''s just a meeting.


    The two ends of the fusion body were blown up by Garvin.


    Without any pause, jialiwen clapped a blue light across the distance of several meters.


    It''s going to go right on that container.


    Xiao He ran directly in front of bean and broke the rope on him.


    After grabbing him, she stepped back, and faced a dozen members of the new era who wanted to raise their guns.


    Jialiwen''s hands suddenly burst out dozens of mana green silk.


    In a flash, more than a dozen members of the new era were entangled with mana green silk.


    With a tug, a dozen people fell to the ground.


    Their souls have come out of their bodies.

 Chapter 3044

    But more people fill in.


    They had no trouble with the death of their companions.


    It seems that the dead are irrelevant people.


    And those who fill in the seats are also desperate.


    These are the true guardians of heretics.


    Of course, their faith is firm.


    But it''s not a good thing.


    As soon as Carrie gritted her teeth, the souls of these heretics were more difficult to control than those of Warcraft.


    The depravity of these guys is deep in the bone marrow.


    "Since I don''t want to cooperate, I will disappear forever." Jialiwen instantly controlled the dozens of souls to explode in situ.


    Creak -


    just then, the container surrounded by heretics suddenly made a sharp sound.


    It''s like a rusty screw being unscrewed.


    The runes that are depicted on the container evaporate one by one.


    Then the container was pushed open.


    A woman stood up. The woman was beautiful, but her skin color was completely gray and looked lifeless.


    The woman''s expression is also very unnatural, with her mouth open, her head tilted, and her neck constantly twisted.


    Gradually, the woman''s back and an arm, larger than half of her body.


    "Hungry..." The woman said a word, and then the arm caught the heretic in front of her.


    "Ah Lord, help me Help me... "


    It seems that the heretic is not firm enough, and has not yet realized his devotion to the god they believe in.


    But their gods obviously didn''t care about their beliefs.


    She is more concerned about Blood.


    The arm behind the woman grabbed the cult member and lifted it to the top of her head.


    "Ah..."


    The heretic screamed and the blood was squeezed out of the body.


    Blood on the woman''s head.


    The woman''s mouth was open and she was swallowing blood.


    Everyone in the room was a little nauseous.


    They''ve all seen some kind of cannibalism.


    But I''ve never seen anyone eat people in this way.


    The body, which had been drained of blood, was abandoned by her at will.


    However, she just ate the blood of others, but her face showed a look of disgust.


    The woman looked around and her eyes fell on the body of the liquid demon.


    It''s not good for me to cry.


    This woman gives her a very, very bad feeling.


    But he can''t run away!


    As soon as he stepped back, the chain bound him.


    The woman''s arms grew larger and longer, and she grabbed at the succulent.


    The liquid demon immediately turned into the body.


    However, in the middle of his transformation into noumenon.


    The big hand has caught him.


    "Let go The liquid demon roared.


    But the woman was clearly not the one to obey.


    Bang -


    the chains on the Banshee broke one after another.


    That woman actually destroyed the seal of the liquid demon directly.


    However, the liquid demon got rid of the shackles of seal.


    But I can''t get rid of that woman''s hand.


    This time, the woman is no longer squeezing the liquid demon dry.


    She had an extra mouth on her palm and began to put the liquid demon into her mouth.


    The liquid demon wailed and struggled.


    The sound constantly stimulated everyone present.


    Grandma liquid demon is not willing to be swallowed.


    But the strength of that woman was not something she could fight against.


    However, she is now free of the seal.


    She can use magic again.


    The liquid demon suddenly spewed out a mouthful of black water.


    Followed by, the liquid demon also lost its vitality.


    But the black water on the ground converged and changed into human form.


    Obviously, she''s a succulent.


    This method of breaking her arm to survive, however, made her lose 90% of her accomplishments and mana.


    The woman who devoured the vast majority of the cultivation of Laoye demon began to breathe more.


    Behind her opened a gray magic array.


    Those magic circles are very complex, with all kinds of known and unknown religious symbols.


    "Great God The red priest knelt on the ground excitedly.


    Other heretics also knelt down to worship.


    Grandma liquid demon looked at the eye evil sect''s side, there was no help there.


    The liquid demon turned to look at the people over there.


    Of course, her attention is still on the body of jialiwen and Xiaohe.


    "Listen, we must join hands now, or we will all die."


    "You''re no different from her." Xiaohe said coldly.You are all cannibals. What qualifications do you have to say that we work together?


    "I''m different from her. She''s a resurrected corpse. There''s nothing you can do with this thing except eating. At least I can make fun of you."


    "Isn''t she resurrected?"


    "If God is dead, he is dead. Where is the resurrection? As a dead god, her divinity and power have been lost, and her spirit has also dissipated. Now she is a powerful corpse. She needs to fill the emptiness of the dead, so she needs to eat constantly. However, the dead can''t retain the nutrients of those foods, which can only be turned into strength or loss. "


    As soon as the liquid demon''s words were finished, a scream came from the evil believers.


    Their God began to attack his followers.


    "God They are all your people... " Exclaimed the red robed master.


    The God looked at the red robed leader and gave a smile, a cold smile: "this is the result of waking me up."


    It seems that even though her spirit is no longer there, she still retains a trace of consciousness.


    The Duke''s house was in a chill.


    Grandma liquid demon is too strong to fight.


    However, he was still pressed on the ground by the resurrection God, almost swallowed by the residue.


    Can someone really stop that God?


    Carrie and Xiao he look at each other.


    They are helpless.


    Although the liquid demon is not a good thing.


    But the resurrected God felt worse.


    "Do you want to cooperate?" Carrie asked in a low voice.


    "We can cooperate." Xiaohe replied, "she is not as threatening as before."


    Carrie nodded, and the liquid demon felt ten times weaker.


    But they were not happy about it.


    After all, the resurrected God was a greater threat to them.


    There''s a river of blood on the heretic side.


    Some heretics tried to escape to the Duke''s house and seek their shelter.


    However, they could not escape the hunting of the resurrected God.


    In the gray magic array, a series of Gray figures appear, dragging those cult followers into the magic array.


    Screams come and go.


    It''s definitely a nightmare.


    "Can''t you win?"


    "It''s not going to win. We''re so far behind." Xiaohe shrugged and said helplessly.


    Although they didn''t intend to be captured.


    But they also know that resistance doesn''t mean much.


    The Duke''s house was very cool.


    It was the first time they heard such a desperate conversation between Xiaohe and jialiwen.


    "We''ll hold her down, and you''ll get away." Said Carrie.


    Just then, another man came in at the entrance.


    "Who''s Miss Calvin? You have a contract due and you need to sign it."

 Chapter 3045

    At this time, the resurrected God had almost killed the heretics.


    Seeing the man coming in at the entrance, he rushed at him without hesitation.


    And then


    The man held out a finger and flicked it on the forehead of the resurrected God.


    Bang -


    in an instant, the resurrected God is shot out.


    The body hit the stone wall.


    Half of the patio, hundreds of meters up and down and hundreds of meters in diameter, is covered with cracks.


    All of them were staring at the man with wide eyes and astonished faces.


    The man went to Xiao He and jialiwen.


    All the people in the Duchess'' house were bloodless.


    They have seen the horror of the resurrected God.


    Can kill the liquid demon instantly.


    But the man used only one finger.


    A finger!!


    Is it possible for Xiaohe and jialiwen to win in front of this person?


    No way! Didn''t you see that both of them are afraid to move now?


    The man raised his hand and slapped Xiao He on the head.


    Xiaohe is directly on the spot.


    "Miss Wang!"


    All the Duchess were about to rush up.


    The man turned his head and looked at all the Duchess: "go away."


    Puff -


    more than 30 people spurted blood at the same time and fell on the ground.


    Chen Xuan holds the contract and puts it in front of jialiwen.


    "Let''s see if there''s a problem. Sign it."


    "That Mr. Chen We''re just a few hours out of time And it seems that the contract is more than we agreed. "


    Jialiwen didn''t sign it because it was stated in the contract that she needed to obey any order of Chen for ten years.


    Or he killed ten disaster level Warcraft or evil spirits, or a god level Warcraft.


    There is no need to look at these additional conditions. It is impossible to complete them.


    Now it depends on whether we can bargain with Chen.


    And Chen Xuan is more ferocious than she imagined.


    The resurrected God was flicked out by one of Chen''s fingers.


    "Well, since you don''t want to sign this, I won''t force you." Chen Xiao burned the contract in his hand.


    Then she replaced it with another contract, and jialiwen thought that Chen Xuan had changed her mind.


    But look at the contract again Ten times the terms of the contract just now!


    "Mr. Chen This Is this wrong... "


    "No mistake." Chen said indifferently and looked at bi''ang on the ground: "is this guy your adoptive father? He looks like he''s dying I should be the only one who can save him, but it doesn''t matter. You''re going to feed that guy right now


    By this time, the resurrected God had been rejuvenated.


    It''s just that this time he didn''t attack immediately.


    Obviously, Chen''s strength made him feel afraid.


    "Sign this contract, and then all of you can leave safely. If you don''t, I can watch you be eaten by him."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xiaohe stood up again. She was used to Chen''s beating her just now.


    Anyway, it''s not the first time Chen has hit her.


    "Mr. Chen, I''ll trade you with our family''s secret treasure for our safety." Xiao He said.


    "No need." Chen refused directly.


    As a matter of fact, Chen and West knew what Xiaohe had on hand.


    To be honest, the things in Xiaohe''s hands are good things.


    However, Chen can easily bring out hundreds of treasures of the same level.


    Even if it is more valuable than Xiaohe''s hands, Chen can also take out dozens of them.


    "It''s this contract. If you sign it, you can have fun. If you don''t sign it, I''ll go to your grave next year."


    "Mr. Chen I think about it. The contract just now suits me better. " Said Carrie, looking ugly.


    "Sorry, that contract is burned. I have another one here. If you are interested, you can sign this one."


    Chen took out another contract. Jialiwen saw that it was 100 times of the first one.


    Carrie''s face was black, and she looked at the Duchess and her adoptive father.


    She wanted to bite her teeth and say, "I won''t sign.".


    But the reality is, she doesn''t have a second choice.


    Jialiwen bit her finger and pressed it directly on the contract.


    "Now you are satisfied." Said Carrie angrily.


    Chen Xiao looked at the resurrected God in the distance.


    Suddenly, the resurrected God was caught in front of him directly.


    Chen Tiao looked at Xiaohe: "don''t you try to use your family''s secret treasure.""You know?" Xiaohe looks at Chen Xuan doubtfully.


    "It''s been investigated before. It''s interesting, but it''s also very risky." Chen said.


    In fact, the red gas that Xiaohe used before is the secret treasure of refining God sect.


    It is not an entity, but a kind of gas, called spirit Qi.


    Only by combining the skill of refining Shenzong with spirit, soul and Qi can the real effect be brought into play.


    Shenhunqi can not only transform all kinds of weapons, but also has the function of extracting soul and refining blood for killed enemies.


    The alchemy sect in the past was not a serious school.


    Killing and refining blood is real.


    However, after modern times, the alchemy sect basically changed its ways.


    Even if it''s using animals, it doesn''t matter.


    Although the essence of Qi and blood is a little less than that of human beings, it is not much worse than that of employing people.


    And there will be no more blame.


    However, the alchemy sect is not as good as one generation.


    In fact, it is because the alchemists hide the most important things.


    It is the spirit and spirit, which is the treasure of the Shenzong.


    Enemies hit and killed by spirit spirit Qi will be directly extracted blood essence and Qi by spirit Qi, which can directly improve the cultivation of users.


    It can be said that this is the artifact in actual combat.


    The more you fight, the stronger you are afraid.


    However, there is a drawback to using Shenhun Qi.


    Not refining directly into their own Qi and blood mana.


    It''s almost a supernatural version of the northern underworld.


    If you inhale too much, all kinds of mana will conflict with each other, causing confusion from mind to mana.


    For example, just now, Xiaohe extracted the blood essence and essence of dark Warcraft with Shenhun Qi several times to melt itself.


    The strength has made rapid progress in a short period of time.


    But that''s almost the upper limit of Xiaohe.


    No problem swallowing it again.


    However, Xiaohe is expected to jump back on the spot.


    All the people in the Duke''s house looked at the arrogant God pulled to the front by Chen Xiao, and then stepped on their feet, and felt their scalp numb.


    Xiao He doesn''t dare to smoke the essence of this thing.


    Whether he''s a God or not, it''s definitely beyond his own limit.


    "Come on, Shigo. He''s your snack."


    I was separated from jialiwen, but he couldn''t speak to God.


    He and Xiaohe have the same worry, afraid of being held up to death.


    This thing can really hold him to death.


    Maybe Maybe a drop of blood can.


    After all, I don''t know how many levels.


    A drop of blood is the limit.


    "It doesn''t look like you''re going to have a good time. Forget it. I''ll take it back to make medicinal wine."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Everyone was speechless.


    In their eyes, it''s something to be a monster.


    In Chen''s eyes, it''s just a medicinal wine bubble.

 Chapter 3046

    Chen Tiao picked up Bion and poured a perfect demon crystal potion into his mouth.


    Carrie went to the Duke''s house and explained to them.


    The Duke''s house was full of disbelief.


    That guy is Xiao He and jialiwen''s teacher?


    Isn''t that amazing?


    No On the contrary.


    That makes sense.


    If there is no such terrible teacher.


    How can you teach such a powerful jialiwen and Xiaohe?


    At this time, everyone in the Duchess felt a little envious and envious.


    The resurrected God was as weak as a child in front of their teachers.


    But it''s a little more severe.


    When it''s time, I''ll take a pat on the floor.


    I must think that Xiaohe and jialiwen''s performance is not good enough.


    However, they think Xiaohe and jialiwen have already performed very, very well.


    But with such a teacher, it is understandable to be strict.


    At this time, jialiwen took out a piece of her finger, which she had broken off from the resurrected God.


    "Here you are."


    The Duke''s house was full of heads: "Miss carrie This What is this for? You don''t want us to make fusion monsters? "


    "What do you think? This is a very good raw material for magic props. If you look for a powerful alchemist and use this as the basic material, you can make powerful magic props. Of course, the quantity must be very small, but the value is very high. Xiao He and I are leaving, and we may not have a chance to meet again in the future, so this is a little gift we give you Things. "


    In a trance, the Duke''s house was also aware of how precious the finger of this God was.


    But at the thought of jialiwen and Xiaohe about to leave, he was not happy.


    But they can understand that.


    After all, their teachers are so powerful.


    Xiaohe and jialiwen are obviously not as high as their teachers expected.


    So it is natural that they will be taken away and continue to practice.


    The Duke''s mansion was followed by Chen Xuan.


    "I''ll go first. You two had better not let me come to you again and give you 24 hours."


    With that, Chen went straight into the air.


    This is the first time people in the Duchess have seen someone who can fly.


    Everyone''s eyes have been directly through the eyes.


    It''s a look of envy and jealousy.


    In their eyes, Xiaohe and jialiwen are already masters in the masters.


    And their teacher who can fly, I''m afraid, is a master master.


    Of course, they don''t know what the hierarchy is, or it''s not very clear.


    I just think it''s amazing to be able to fly.


    ¡­¡­


    Jialiwen and Xiaohe dare not delay.


    Just a few hours later, Chen asked jialiwen to sign a 100 year contract.


    If this is more than one and a half points, it may be that Chen Xuan will let them be slaves for ever.


    Chen Xuan is really capable of such a thing.


    As for bien, Xiaohe and jialiwen entrusted the Duke''s house to help him get a proper status in Switzerland, and at the same time left him some money, at least enough for his small business.


    "Familiar air..."


    "Familiar scenery..."


    Xiaohe and jialiwen stand at the exit of the airport. Xiaohe holds a pot of black flowers in his arms.


    For more than ten days, jialiwen and Xiaohe didn''t know what it was like at the moment.


    Miss the city?


    A little bit.


    But more fear.


    After all, there is a person in the city that scares them.


    That''s the one who can kill death.


    Maybe not the real God.


    But it''s still enough to make them creepy.


    The succubus is following them now.


    Yesterday, she was completely counselled by Chen Xuan.


    It''s really scary.


    Don''t say it''s her cultivation that leaves 10%.


    Even if it''s 10% of the time, it''s estimated that Chen''s face will be smashed by a slap.


    Therefore, she resolutely defected to the enemy, saying that she was very willing to become the younger brother of Xiaohe and jialiwen, so as to saddle the front and back for them.


    "Hello, Mr. Chen. We''re back in Los Angeles."


    "Go home, start at night, have a new training program." Chen said a few words and then hung up.


    In fact, before jialiwen and Xiaohe entered the ruins yesterday, Chen had already found them through the contract.


    After all, they were entrusted by West and Li Qing.No one can have an accident, so Chen can only control the field early.


    Wait until they really can''t solve it.


    There is no doubt that the resurrected God has exceeded the standard for them now.


    Even if the God is not a real God, even if he does not have one tenth of his strength.


    But that''s still not what they can deal with.


    Even the body of the liquid demon belongs to the over standard opponent.


    But jialiwen and Xiaohe''s performance is really quite good.


    Chen Xuan didn''t expect that they could fight with Laoye demon in the early stage.


    ¡­¡­


    When they got home, they had a little rest.


    When it''s dark, their biological clocks automatically wake them up.


    Looking at the time, they know it''s almost time.


    Seize the time to fill his stomach, Chen''s knock on the door has been heard.


    After Chen came in, he looked at the food on the table: "I''ll give you five minutes to eat and drink, and then come out and get on the bus."


    Both of them are used to Chen''s simple and direct communication.


    After cleaning up the food on the table, the two quickly got on Chen''s car.


    "Mr. Chen Is this the way to the headquarters of the supernatural society? " Xiaohe has been to the headquarters of the supernatural society.


    Jialiwen has never been there, but she knows that Chen is the president of the supernatural society.


    After all, she was the first to join the psychic team.


    Almost didn''t get shot dead by Chen.


    But after these days of growth, her vision and experience is also improved a lot.


    I feel that my initial choice is stupid and I don''t want it.


    After arriving at the headquarters, Chen takes jialiwen and Xiaohe to the test tower.


    "Put your hand on the palm print on the door and press them together. Your task is to stay inside for ten minutes."


    They look at the tower in front of them. What is this tower?


    Is there anything in it?


    Is there any evil spirit or Warcraft?


    Before two people want to understand, they are suddenly transferred into the tower.


    Chen Xuan stood in front of the tower, counting the time with a stopwatch.


    In less than five minutes, two white lights flashed in front of Chen, and they fell to the ground.


    "Ah..."


    "Ah..."


    Both were still immersed in the fear of the moment of death.


    "I I''m not dead? " Carrie.


    "What''s going on?" Xiaohe is also suspicious of the expression.


    "Less than ten minutes is disappointing." Chen Xuan shook his head.

 Chapter 3047

    Both were pale.


    At that moment, they thought they were really going to die in it.


    But I didn''t expect, blinking, they came back here again.


    "Mr. Chen, what happened just now?"


    "You can think of the experience as an advanced fantasy."


    In fact, everything in the tower is real.


    It is no different from the trial place made by Chen Xuan.


    However, there are still essential differences between the two.


    That''s the difference in the rules.


    The test place made by Chen Xuan is dead.


    Because the trial place made by Chen Xuan was based on the rules of the present world.


    Everything in the tower has different rules.


    For example, there is no obvious distinction between life and death in the trial tower.


    The rules are the power that Chen can''t guess now.


    Like Laohei, he controls the power of life and death, but even he can''t survive or revive himself.


    However, in the trial tower, the definition of death and life is not so determined.


    As the creator of the trial tower, handsome boy.


    Maybe he''s really in charge of life and death.


    Maybe he''s not really indestructible.


    However, the way to kill him is absolutely beyond Chen''s imagination.


    Because his power itself is unimaginable, incredible.


    "Can we still experience that kind of fantasy?" Jialiwen looks forward to Chen.


    Of course, she and Xiao he understand what the trial tower means.


    "Next week." "There is only one chance a week," Chen said


    Both of them were disappointed, but the first time they entered the tower, they felt the same way.


    Not everyone likes to enter the tower.


    After all, in the trial tower, all the senses are real.


    Pain is also real.


    It''s just that once a week is a bit long for Xiaohe and jialiwen.


    ¡­¡­


    The teen psychic combat contest is now one in sixteen.


    After the last round of elimination, what is left now basically belongs to the relatively outstanding category.


    Both belong to the more comprehensive, daiser and sidia in the last round of successful promotion.


    However, in the last round, they did not form a team, but played separately.


    So both of them were struggling.


    Although the game has not been carried out, it can not be absolutely concluded.


    However, they are very likely to be eliminated in this round.


    Jialiwen and Xiaohe know about the competition through Chen Hao.


    Of course, the two of them couldn''t even if they wanted to.


    After all, they are already halfway through the road, and the age of jialiwen and Xiaohe is 22 years away from the upper limit, which is more than one or two years old.


    However, the two of them still got the audience tickets through Chen.


    The venue is a rented stadium.


    The stadium was closed to the outside.


    When they arrived at the stadium, there were already many spectators in the stadium.


    Some of them were eliminated in the early stage, while others were spiritual beings.


    There were few ordinary people on the scene.


    I don''t know if I don''t come. There are so many people in the spiritual world.


    A crowd of at least 1000 people in the stadium''s auditorium.


    Although compared with 10000 seats, the audience is still relatively sparse.


    But it''s not a normal sport, it''s a psychic fight.


    A high platform was set up in the middle of the stadium.


    West is the referee for today''s game.


    "The first quarter of the game, No. 1, No. 32, is ready to play."


    At West''s request, two contestants entered the arena.


    "Xiaohe, who do you think can win?" Carrie looks at the two players in the ring.


    Xiaohe looked at the two players and was silent for half a sound: "if you judge from the breath alone, the one on the left is stronger, and the one on the right seems to be the dark magic, which is more offensive. Therefore, the left is stronger in the cultivation, and the right is dominant in the attribute. It''s hard to say whether it will win or lose."


    They are not gambling, but analyzing with their own knowledge and judgment.


    Each group of contestants, they will analyze.


    Three groups down, guess two groups, guess wrong one group.


    At this time Chen came and sat down beside them.


    The two men immediately became stiff. In front of Chen, they were still in the same timid attitude.


    Chen didn''t care about their attitude, just watched the game normally.


    However, after a while, Chen Xuan became a little boring.


    No way. The level of the game is too low.It feels like a kindergarten Taekwondo.


    That''s almost the concept.


    "What do you think of their level?" Chen Xuan suddenly asked.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Carrie and Xiao he look at each other.


    What''s the answer? Say the level is good? It feels like you''re lying with your eyes open.


    Even the two of them can feel that the level of the contestants in the arena is so weak that they have no friends.


    Several of them are about the same level as those in the Duchess.


    Some of them are even worse. I heard that this was the result of two or three rounds of screening.


    I really don''t know at the beginning, in the end, how mixed.


    Therefore, when Chen asked this question, it was absolutely not for them to choose a good one to say.


    "I feel like if I go down alone, I can abuse them all."


    This is not nonsense, but a judgment made after evaluating the strength of the competitors in the mall.


    But as soon as she said it, she regretted it.


    Because she felt that Chen would do something because of her words.


    "OK, I won''t embarrass you. When the race is over, you and Xiaohe will attack the team of competitors."


    Carrie took a breath and was really afraid of anything.


    Chen did not give them a good life at all.


    However, on the level of these people, if there is no sudden change in the painting style behind, no more than double will not threaten her and Xiaohe.


    "What are we going to do?" Asked Xiao He.


    "You can take all your equipment. After the competition, the contestants will gather and return to the hotel. On the way, you can start to take action against the competitors. You can do whatever you like except don''t kill people."


    Jialiwen just wanted to speak, Xiaohe immediately pulled the Lagarde.


    Xiaohe is afraid that jialiwen suddenly says that he doesn''t need equipment.


    However, Chen Xuan thought about it and suddenly changed her mind.


    "No, they just finished the game and they must be in bad condition. You take advantage of it."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xiaohe and jialiwen are speechless.


    They felt like Chen was having fun, not testing the contestants.


    "It''s better to play a big one and use the actions of the church in the new era that we experienced in Switzerland as a script." Said Carrie.


    "Well? What do you think? "


    "Give all 16 contestants an identity and play it as a large real RPG game. As long as each character achieves its goal, then they will pass the test."


    "Interesting." Chen Tiao laughed: "do you have any specific ideas?"

 Chapter 3048

    "Audron, there are two days left for the next game. Do you want to go out and play?"


    "No, I want to practice." Said audron.


    The contestants are two people living in a suite, audron and manIt live together.


    However, the two people''s personalities are quite opposite. ManIt is a casual character and good at making friends.


    Audron, on the other hand, is more isolated and hardly communicates with anyone other than manIt during the competition.


    On weekdays, manIt asked audron to go out to play, and audron refused.


    MANITE is used to it.


    "Then I''ll go out and play alone. Do you want me to bring you something to eat?"


    "No more." Audron shook his head.


    "Don''t be tired, then Goodbye. " ManIt changed his clothes and went out.


    Shortly after manIt was out of the house, audron suddenly heard the door open.


    Why is manIt coming back so soon?


    Audron frowned. No, it wasn''t manIt''s voice.


    Room service? No, their floor has been contracted by the organizer for a long time, and all room service has been cancelled.


    Audron immediately stood up and took out his magic prop.


    Audron saw two women standing outside the door.


    "Who are you?"


    "Are you audron?"


    "I am Who are you? "


    "We''re the organizer and we have your mission." Carrie took out a bag and handed it to audron.


    "What task?"


    "Before the next round, we will have a little game Of course, you can also think of it as the next round


    "I don''t understand." Audron was careful not to open the bag.


    "In short, it''s the RPG game, understand? All the contestants will get a character. Your mission and character description are in the bag. You can read it yourself "OK, get into the role as soon as possible, and we''ll have to arrange for others," she said


    "And manIt?"


    "He has it, too." Carrie nodded.


    "What is his role?"


    "Although we don''t prohibit each other from being public, we don''t recommend it either, because public roles mean that you are likely to be targeted, after all, especially when you have a special identity."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Aldrin did not ask again.


    After jialiwen and Xiaohe leave, audron opens the bag with three cards in it.


    And a couple of magic props.


    ID card, brave: a suit for the brave.


    Justice will win. When your main camp wins, you will get + 5 points.


    ID card, demon breaker: the magic ring can temporarily own the magic power of the target you destroy.


    You need to eliminate at least four enemy faction legal characters, when you complete the identity task, you will gain + 5 points.


    ID card, monitor: the real lock, the object you suspect is chained, the other party will not be able to lie.


    You need to find at least one Betrayer. When you complete the identity task, you will get + 5 points.


    The part of your supervisor has been recognized by the Betrayer, and the other party has the means of lethal threat to you. Please treat it with caution.


    -


    after audron had read the three ID cards, the ID cards were ignited and burned to ashes in an instant.


    And then there''s a rule sheet.


    Audron is a little surprised. Can this game still be played like this?


    Just then, there was another sound outside the door.


    Then manIt came back.


    "ManIt, why are you back so soon?"


    ManIt shook the bag. "Did you get it, too?"


    Audron nodded.


    Audron was about to ask about manIt''s identity when he stopped.


    "You see who you are?" Asked audron.


    ManIt smiles and nods. "I''m going back to my room first."


    Although they are already familiar with each other, they know their roots.


    But according to the rules of the game, from now on, they may be rivals to each other.


    At least, until the other person''s identity is unclear.


    Audron returned to the room with his magic props.


    Audron wore a ring with the word "courage" written on it.


    In an instant, audron''s body more a set of silver armor, like the brave in the magic RPG game.


    Audron takes a breath. I''m afraid it will cost a lot of money for this set of equipment.


    Then the magic ring of de''ao was broken.


    They are very powerful magic props.


    Audron can''t help feeling that this supernatural society is really rich.Just then manIt knocked at the door.


    Audron opens the door.


    ManIt watched audron up and down.


    Audron also looked up and down at manIt.


    ManIt was dressed in a very different, legal suit.


    "What is your first identity?" Asked manIt.


    "My first identity is the brave." Audron replied.


    The first identity is an explicit one, which needs no concealment.


    At least a little bit of understanding, you can basically know each other''s identity.


    The second identity is semi hidden. If the task is completed, it is easy to be found.


    The third identity is absolutely hidden, as long as the identity of the other party can not be completely determined, then it can never be exposed.


    Exposure means danger, or out.


    "I''m a caster. This set of equipment has doubled my elemental magic. It''s amazing." Said manIt.


    "My equipment is not weak, I feel my muscles are booming, the power is flowing into my body."


    "I''m starting to get excited about the game." Said manIt with a smile.


    "ManIt, your brain is better. You can guess what information is not written in the rules."


    ManIt thought for a while and said, "the first identity is a profession, there is nothing to say. The victory or defeat of the camp represents points, and the second identity belongs to personal tasks. I guess this personal task should be different for everyone. The third identity and the fourth identity are hidden attributes, which will give participants unexpected benefits."


    Audron''s heart moved, the fourth identity? And a fourth identity?


    In other words, manIt is a person with four identities.


    Can he be a traitor?


    ManIt looked at audron and laughed: "it seems that some of my words have caught your attention. Is it the fourth identity I said? In other words, you are different from me. Do you have three identities? Or five identities? I personally prefer three identities. "


    "I am..."


    "Don''t tell me your hidden identity. Even if you trust me again, don''t reveal your identity. Otherwise, the game will lose its fun. Anyway, please pass this round of games."


    ManIt waved his hand and continued: "the next is the hostile camp. Originally I guessed that it was the other contestants, but after thinking about it, it may not be the other competitors. Because of the number of participants, the current number of participants is 16, unless the 16 contestants are roughly divided into two, otherwise the 16 contestants are too few, and the eight on eight game is not It''s often boring, so I prefer that the opposing camp will be someone other than the contestants. "

 Chapter 3049

    It was when manIt and audron talked and analyzed.


    The broadcast suddenly rang out and they were asked to gather at the designated place within a limited time.


    ManIt and audron quickly packed up and set off.


    It looks like the game is about to start.


    If you don''t arrive within the time limit, you''ll probably be out, or points will be deducted.


    When they arrived at the designated place, someone had already arrived first.


    The designated site is the lakeside in the middle of the forest where the first trial was opened.


    Now the rest of the contestants are no stranger here.


    On and on, sixteen contestants arrived.


    At this time, jialiwen and Xiaohe also came.


    Carrie clapped her hands. "Everybody, come here."


    The crowd gathered around jialiwen and Xiaohe.


    "Do you all understand the rules of this time? If you don''t understand, you can bring it up now. "


    "That I have a problem... "


    Carrie looked at the contestant who asked the question: "do you have a question? Well, you''re out of the game now. "


    "Ah?"


    "There''s a problem at this time, either you don''t have a brain, or you''re not serious." The ring of her finger flashed suddenly as she pointed to the contestant who asked the question.


    "Ah..." The man was lifted directly into the air by invisible forces and thrown out of the woods.


    This scene is no stranger to the contestants.


    "Well, the miscellaneous fish is gone. Do you have any questions now?"


    The remaining 15 said there was no problem.


    You''re kidding. If you don''t agree, you''ll get rid of one person.


    Who dares to ask questions at this time.


    "Since it''s an imitation RPG plot, there needs to be a main plot. The bad guys want to untie the seal of the evil god, and your task is to prevent the seal of the evil god from being untied, or seal the God again after the evil god unties the seal."


    With that, Carrie took out the map, and each of them shared a copy.


    "This is the map of the game. If you leave the scope of the map, it will be judged as eliminated and the game will end after one side wins."


    After jialiwen finished, Xiaohe stepped forward: "OK, the general description of the game is over. To remind you, what she said just now has provided a lot of information. You can analyze it. In addition, we will also be the boss of the game. In addition, we are the highest ranking of the two of us, except for the evil god who has not yet untied the seal. Do you want to try one Will you beat us here? "


    Audron was about to start. Manette took audron and shook his head.


    "No one seems to be doing it. I''m sorry Defeating our two points can let you even lose the camp mission, can also directly promote "OK, the game begins," said Carrie with some regret


    With that, jialiwen and Xiaohe turn to leave.


    "Let''s go." Said manIt.


    Audron hesitated for a moment, and finally kept up with manIt.


    There are also a few people, or one or two people left.


    Of course, there were still a few people left at the scene.


    Audron followed manIt: "manIt, why don''t you do it? No matter how strong those two women are, they can''t have beaten sixteen people. "


    "Fifteen to be exact. Besides, didn''t you see that woman just sent one person out?"


    "The one who was sent out should be regarded as eliminated?"


    "It''s the special prop that the woman had in hand. But if we did it, are you sure she can''t use that prop to eliminate us?"


    "Then why can''t we stay where we are? Why don''t we move together?" Asked audron.


    "Too many people are more dangerous. Although it is a RPG game, this game should also imitate the werewolf killing game. Betrayers are equivalent to werewolves, so there must be a prophet."


    "Isn''t it good to have a prophet?"


    "No, very bad."


    Audron gazed at manIt: "you''re not a traitor, are you?"


    ManIt stretched out the back of his hand, revealing a strange shaped Bracelet: "this is called the ring perception, prophecy magic prop. When it starts, it can detect all the colors of underpants you wear today, including all your identity information."


    "Are you a prophet?" Audron looked at manIt in amazement.


    "That''s right. The prophet can''t accurately know the identity information of everyone. Instead, he needs to specify a suspected object to predict. In addition to the predicted object, all players on the scene can get the relevant identity information. The cooling time is 24 hours, that is to say, it takes one day to launch a prophecy, and my prophecy magic prop has entered If we stayed at the scene at that time, so many people on the scene would first ally and then start killing werewolves in the wild. In addition to wasting time, it would also cause confusion, because at the beginning, everyone would suspect each other, and the Betrayer would deliberately release misleading information or even force out the prophet with words. ""Then how do you know I''m not a traitor?"


    "Why do you think my annular perception is cooling down?"


    "You already used it for me? No Now that you use it for me, isn''t everyone else aware of my identity? "


    "I used it when I was in the hotel."


    "What? Can it be used then? "


    "This is a small skill. First of all, confirm allies. I need a trusted partner, not a team of mutual suspicion. This is also a hidden play of the game. You can''t team up more than one person. A team composed of several people who don''t trust each other will only let me out faster."


    "But it''s safer in danger, isn''t it?"


    "Maybe, but there will be more dangers. The evil god camp is bound to launch more and more powerful attacks on most of them, while those of us who are left alone are safer. At least, the enemies we encounter will not be the main force of the enemy."


    MANITE paused and said, "in addition, what conditions do you need to untie the seal of the evil god? What are the conditions for re sealing the evil gods? What conditions are needed to defeat the evil gods? We don''t know anything about it, but I''m sure that these conditions are hidden among the players. They may also be the main targets of the evil spirit camp. Of course, they may also be hidden props along the way. All these need us to explore. "


    "Fortunately, you are here. Otherwise, I really don''t know what to do. Maybe I''ll be eliminated in a muddle headed way."


    "There is so little information that we can hardly control the progress of the game, so what we need to do now is explore the game."

 Chapter 3050

    "There''s someone ahead of you!" Audron said, "do you want to go over there?"


    "Go and see." Mani features a nod.


    Audron still had faith in manIt''s brain.


    MANITE, though, is rather frivolous.


    But he does have a good brain.


    They went in that direction, but three minutes later, they saw a cave in front of them.


    At the entrance of the cave, there were several people in uniform who seemed to be doing some work there.


    However, those who can appear in this area are definitely not ordinary people.


    "They don''t seem to be very strong, and they are not from our side. Do you want to start?"


    "Don''t do it yet. They don''t look like fighters."


    "Maybe the enemy''s logistics."


    "You hide here. I''ll go up. If there''s a conflict, you''ll attack secretly."


    "Well, I see."


    When manIt walked out of the grass, the men did not panic when they saw manIt coming.


    There was no hostility.


    Henry looked at manIt: "has anyone found this way so soon?"


    "Who are you?" ManIt did not let his guard down because of the other party''s arbitrariness.


    "Don''t be so nervous. We''re not the enemy. We''re not on either side of you. We''re in charge of setting the scene." Henry said, pointing to a wooden card at the top of the cave entrance.


    Dragon tomb, it seems that this wooden card is new and relatively new.


    "Er..." ManIt was speechless and turned out to be a logistics worker.


    "Do we have to wait until you''re ready for us to go in?" Asked manIt.


    "Now you can go in, actor No, it should be NPC. NPC is in place, but the scene is still being arranged. If you want to go in, you can go in now. "


    ManIt gestured to audron in the grass behind.


    Audron came out of the grass. "ManIt, what''s going on?"


    ManIt explained and said, "this dragon tomb should be a copy. There may be some clues or props."


    The two entered the cave where the Dragon tomb was hung. Along the way, there were several staff in uniform coming in and out.


    Entering the deepest part of the cave, both were shocked by the scene.


    The interior of the cave is very large, and in the middle, there is a real dragon.


    The most important thing is that there are not only giant dragons in this cave, but also several staff members are arranging the scene here.


    For example, put some keel in the corner, or pour red liquid on the wall of the hole.


    One of the staff stood in front of the Dragon: "Mr. sabonis, have you memorized the script?"


    "Well, don''t disturb my sleep. I''ve already recited it." Said sabonis impatiently.


    Audron and manIt are all bad.


    Do you want to play this big?


    Is the real dragon still running here to act as NPC?


    It''s a bit too big, isn''t it?


    "Well, someone is coming."


    The staff member saw audron and manIt come in and said, "wait a minute, you''ll be ready soon Mr. sabonis, the player is here. It''s up to you. "


    Sabonis held up a huge body, under which audron and manIt''s feet softened.


    "It''s not about us fighting him, is it? Will you die? "


    "Mortals, you broke into the forbidden area..." Sabonis just started and forgot his words.


    The staff member did not leave, not far away, dancing, looking very anxious.


    "Just a moment." Sabonis took out a huge play, at least for ordinary people, and then read: "mortals, you broke into the forbidden area of the dragon people, give me a reason not to kill you."


    ManIt and audron were speechless. ManIt hesitated for a moment, then stepped forward to cooperate with sabonis.


    "Dear dragon, we have no intention of offending you. We will follow the guidance of fate and pass through here."


    "In any case, you have stepped into the forbidden area and disturbed the ancestors'' long sleep, so you now have two choices, either to accept the test of your ancestors or to die here and accompany your ancestors forever."


    "What is the test, please?"


    The hearts of both of them are beating. We should not fight with you. Even if you only use one tenth or one percent of the strength, we will be trampled.


    But it''s impossible to fight.


    "What are your respective occupations?" Asked sabonis.


    "I am brave."


    "I am the caster."


    The two reported their careers.


    "Then start with you, brave." Sabonius pointed to aldrin.One of sabonis''s claws is bigger than aldrin and manIt.


    "Are you ready, then?"


    Audron laughs bitterly. What are you going to do?


    He didn''t know what the test was.


    In any case, if we fight with the dragon, we can''t win.


    Even if you are ten times stronger, you can''t win.


    "Yes, I''m ready." Audron nodded.


    Although it means to give up the struggle.


    However, audron still played a 12 point spirit.


    All of a sudden, sabonis burst out of a breath of terror.


    Longwei! Audron almost fell on his knees.


    It''s a terrible sense of oppression. He feels like the world is on his body.


    Even breathing becomes extremely difficult.


    Audron''s body was tottering, as if he were going to fall to the ground the next moment.


    But audron was still holding on, his feet rooting, barely maintaining his body balance.


    All of a sudden, audron was light.


    All the Longwei dissipated, audron almost sat on the ground.


    "Good, you have passed the test, your courage has been recognized by the ancestors, ancestors are willing to bless you, you can choose one of your brave suit to bless the ancestors of the dragon."


    "This That''s it? " Audron''s face was full of disbelief.


    Although he had the intention to give up just a few times.


    But when sabonis said he passed the test and was rewarded.


    Audron still can''t believe it. After all, he is facing a real dragon.


    "Otherwise? Are you going to have a fight with me to pass? That''s how it''s arranged in my script, but if you think you have to fight to be content, I''ll be happy to


    "No, no, no, I didn''t mean that."


    Audron quickly waved his hand: "what do you say the blessing of the ancestors of the dragon needs me to do?"


    "Just walk through the stage. There is no special requirement. Anyway, the sword of the brave, the Kai of the brave, the hand of the brave and the foot of the brave, which one do you need to strengthen, and then go there and soak it in dragon blood. It''s a blessing."


    Audron laughs bitterly. Although the writing is big enough, the details are still very rough.


    Sabonis looked at manIt. "Now it''s your turn."


    "Willpower is not my strong point. Can I give up?" manIt said with a wry smile


    "You are the caster, the test is different."


    "Ah? Is it different? "


    "Well, you can now release a magic, any magic can be used, as long as you use it, you will pass."

 Chapter 3051

    ManIt thought he was being taken special care of.


    When he was about to use magic.


    Suddenly I felt the aura of heaven and earth was confused.


    ManIt understood that it was sabonis who confused the spirit of heaven and earth.


    For the vast majority of psychics, this is a realm of pseudo demons.


    I want to do magic in this environment.


    It''s like playing a glass of water in muddy water.


    ManIt''s face was so ugly that he could only lower the level of casting magic one by one.


    However, even the most common element fireball is extremely difficult.


    ManIt was also worried.


    What to do?


    ManIt saw the disappointment and irony in sabonis'' eyes.


    Suddenly, manIt thought of a way.


    A very dangerous approach.


    Absorb the chaotic aura of heaven and earth into your body.


    It''s possible that the magic hasn''t played its power yet, so let yourself hurt first.


    After inhaling the disordered aura of heaven and earth into the body, it is further refined.


    But manIt estimated that if he was casting the lowest level of magic.


    It''ll hurt, but it won''t die.


    ManIt finally decided to take a risk.


    The game is just beginning, oneself is eliminated, will be very shameful.


    Of course, there is a more important reason.


    ManIt comes from a small family.


    There are two or three kittens, and the resources are even less.


    The so-called small family, in fact, is three households, more than a dozen people.


    To what extent are resources scarce?


    For a low-level magic prop, three families and three generations have been cheating on me for more than ten years.


    From grandfather''s generation to his generation of cousins.


    All kinds of intrigues, all kinds of intrigues, just to get this magic prop.


    ManIt''s family is the one who failed.


    As a compensation, he was given a place in the youth psychic combat competition.


    I thought it was a chicken ribs competition.


    But after participating in this competition.


    He found his vision too low.


    Not to mention the organizers, just the other contestants.


    All kinds of magic tools that are much higher than the magic props in the family emerge in endlessly.


    As for the super nature society, the handwriting is even more amazing.


    ManIt gets some uncertain information from the grapevine.


    Several of the eliminated players joined the supernatural society.


    Every time manIt said to play, the main thing was not to eat, drink and have fun.


    It''s about getting information.


    He confirmed the truth of the news.


    It also found that one of the brothers and sisters was favored by the supernatural society, named DYSER and sidia.


    The brother and sister are weak.


    At least most of the competitors are not inferior to them.


    But they were favored by the supernatural society.


    This shows that the supernatural society is not looking at their strength.


    Think about it, at the height of the supernatural society.


    As long as you join them, you will definitely get resources far beyond the small family.


    Therefore, the strength at this stage does not matter.


    They can be liked by the supernatural society, or they show the potential to attract the supernatural society.


    Or they have special skills and abilities.


    So manIt wanted to be a member of the supernatural society.


    Then it''s not just about showing your strength.


    Even showing strength is not the main task.


    It''s about showing your potential, your ability.


    That''s why he took audron to form a team before, instead of mixing with the big forces.


    If there are many people, they will not be so conspicuous.


    When two people form a team, individual performance opportunities are highlighted.


    Moreover, in the case of large troops, many times they can''t help themselves.


    So manIt never wanted to fall at this time.


    The supernatural society has shown amazing details.


    The first trial, seemingly ordinary.


    But the watcher was a powerful presence.


    When it comes to this game, it''s a game.


    But it''s an extraordinary game.


    After all, in this world, the forces that can organize and arrange such a real RPG game are not simple forces.


    As for entering the imperial department, manIt did not think about it.


    The hawk dog seems to have great power as well.


    But it''s actually a psychic cop.Working as a cow and earning a dog''s salary are still in a dangerous situation.


    So counting and counting, the supernatural society is most in line with his goal.


    It has strength, inside information and sufficient capital.


    And the growing environment, all of which are his dreams.


    As soon as sabonis''s eyes lit up, the breath of manIt changed.


    ManIt had no secret in the eyes of sabonis.


    The gap between strength and level.


    So that sabonis can see through the depth of manIt at a glance.


    ManIt''s palm began to glow red, and a small but stable fireball appeared in front of sabonis.


    ManIt reached for a push, and the small fireball hit sabonis in the face, but this small fireball even sabonis a scale did not bake black.


    At the next moment, manIt spat blood, and his face turned pale.


    "Good little fellow, you passed the test, too." "I look after you, I see wisdom in you, and now you can get the same reward," sabonis said


    Sabonis stopped and said: "at the same time, you will also get a message to go to the valley of death. There is a witch cursed by death. She was an adventurer a thousand years ago. She and her teammates defeated the evil god, but she was also cursed by the evil god. She has been looking for a new generation of adventurers who can inherit her strength. Maybe you will be her The people who are looking for it. "


    "Dear dragon, can you tell us who are the people who want to unlock the seal of evil gods?"


    "Yes..."


    "Hello, Monsieur sabonis, this can''t be said..." Next to the staff quickly dissuade the road.


    "All right." Sabonis shrugged: "this is also the content of the game. You can decrypt it yourself. In fact, I don''t like my role now. The boss should arrange other identities for me, such as the final big boss. At least I should be a fighting type. It''s hard to come out and play once, but I''m trapped here."


    "By the way, you can now open the magic map. The Dragon tomb has been marked on the map. The bottom right corner of the Dragon tomb is death canyon." Sabonis looked at the staff again: "I''m not destroying the game..."


    "In principle, it can''t be said. They need to explore by themselves But forget it. " The staff are also helpless.


    What else can I do if I have said it all.


    ManIt and audron, after strengthening their own equipment, quickly rushed to death canyon.


    Just out of the Dragon tomb not long ago, we found that there was a battle ahead.

 Chapter 3052

    The big army is fighting.


    On the other side are evil spirits with cold and chilly feelings all over their bodies.


    Spirits that can go shopping in the daytime are basically not ordinary spirits.


    And it was afternoon and the sun was high.


    It''s the peak of Yang, and it''s almost June now. The weather is getting hotter and hotter.


    But the evil spirit was not affected at all.


    Facing the seven psychics alone, and they have the upper hand.


    Not only was it unaffected, but even the surrounding environment became bleak and cold.


    The trees and plants around were covered with frost.


    , "can you t... M awesome, I can''t play anymore." Pamela was very upset and said, "can''t you attack me remotely if you can''t get close to me?"


    Outside the field, manIt and audron were speechless.


    The players in the field were even more embarrassed.


    They want to.


    But it really can''t beat.


    Even if the spirit body is floating in place, their magic power seems to be frozen.


    What is this spirit body?


    I''ve never heard of such fierce magic.


    There seemed to be an indescribable sense of oppression around her.


    Even magic will be frozen. What kind of terrible power is this?


    It''s OK to take a long distance attack.


    But the range of this circle is at least 20 meters.


    How could they be able to move 20 meters away.


    Pamela thought she had a good temper.


    But in the face of these rookies, she couldn''t control her emotions.


    "What''s the matter with you? When you meet me, don''t you give yourself a shield and hide away? I can''t even return now. I really believe you. " Pamela shook her head. "Forget it, stupid mortals. Your weakness is so ridiculous and incompetent. Now sacrifice a soul."


    Look at me, I look at you.


    No one wants to be sacrificed.


    At this point, a woman pointed to a teammate: "I choose him!"


    With this woman at the beginning, and this woman seems to have a certain prestige in the team, so other people also point to that teammate.


    "No, you can''t do this You have no right to decide to sacrifice me! How could you... "


    Exclaimed the man excitedly, but no one cared about his personal will.


    "Then it''s up to you." Pamela breathed frost at the man.


    In an instant, the man was frozen into ice.


    "Well, you can get out of here." Pamela drew back her chill.


    The faces of those people were so bad that they didn''t get any good from Pamela. Instead, they lost one person.


    At this time, Pamela looked into the trees next to her, where manIt and audron were hiding.


    "You two, do you want to be tested by me?"


    The remaining six people were all surprised. Were there anyone else?


    ManIt and audron saw that their whereabouts were uncovered and had to come out.


    Originally, they planned to come out again after those people left.


    But now they have to come out.


    The six men were acquainted with manIt and audron. After all, there were only 16 contestants left.


    We can''t see when we look up, we can''t see with our heads down. Even if we''re not familiar with each other, at least we have an eye margin.


    In addition, after a few games, we all know something about it.


    "Dear lady, we know our own strength. We are not your opponent." ManIt and audron knew that the female spirit was also an actor.


    And from the strength she showed just now.


    It''s absolutely strong.


    Even before she took the initiative to attack, she suppressed the other seven people.


    The strength of the two of them is not necessarily better than the other seven.


    So if it''s a fight, they can''t win the spirit.


    The gap is so obvious that there is no chance of winning.


    "I will not attack you directly, nor will I use active defense skills. As long as you can break through my defense with physical or magic attacks, even if you pass the test, the time limit is 10 minutes. If you succeed, you will get a powerful and loyal spirit servant. This spirit servant can help you fight and can also provide you with a lot What unexpected information. "


    "What if it fails?"


    "One of you will sacrifice to me, just like that guy." Pamela pointed to the hapless man she had carved on ice not far away.


    They had just seen Pamela''s test of several people over there.


    ManIt hesitated, and Pamela said it lightly.She doesn''t use active attack and active defense skills, just stands and lets them attack.


    Any of their attacks, as long as they can reach Pamela, will be considered as a pass.


    But is it really that easy?


    ManIt was about to refuse, but audron said out loud, "OK, we''ll take it."


    "Ah Wait Audron, you''re too impulsive Said manIt, a little grumbling.


    To be honest, he is not willing to accept the test.


    This test may be more difficult than that of sabonis, the dragon in the tomb of the dragon.


    "It''s OK. If it fails, I''ll make the sacrifice." Said audron.


    "So Are you ready? " Pamela asked.


    "Wait Let''s start with the distance. " ManIt took audron and ran out.


    "No!" Aldrin shook off manIt''s hand: "manIt, you know I''m a strong department. It''s not good for me to run too far."


    "Don''t you see what happened to those people over there? You get close to that That lady, it''s supposed to be frozen to ice


    "I''m not afraid."


    ManIt grinned bitterly. It was not a matter of fear at all.


    Forget it, manIt ran 20 meters away.


    Audron is standing about 10 meters.


    Suddenly, Pamela''s body broke out again a terrible cold current.


    ManIt stood 20 meters away, though he felt the cold current.


    But it has little effect.


    As for audron, who is standing about 10 meters, he is already struggling.


    ManIt was terrified. He was on the outside just now. Although he felt Pamela strong, he didn''t feel much.


    But the real face of the time to understand that it is not the same thing.


    This spirit is not weaker than the existence of sabonis terror.


    In the cold current there was a faint and terrible smell.


    All of these show that she is not an ordinary spirit.


    Audron, standing in the front, felt more strongly.


    "ManIt! You stand behind me


    ManIt immediately understood audron''s intention. He had such an idea.


    Audron wanted to defend himself against the cold current, and then let manIt attack.

 Chapter 3053

    Audron is quite tough.


    I''ve got frost on my body.


    But audron was still going ahead.


    ManIt first dropped a fireball and went out to try.


    As a result, half of the fireball was blown out by the cold current.


    Although audron in front of the cold wave has been offset by more than half.


    But even the remaining cold current is still biting.


    "MANITE, hit me with your blast!"


    "Audron, don''t go crazy." ManIt is in a hurry.


    Audron is at the front. That''s believing in your ability.


    He wants to solve it as soon as possible.


    But Pamela''s strength still made them despair.


    "Come on! ManIt! My body is freezing


    ManIt looked at audron''s back and suddenly felt that he was so tall.


    ManIt looks at Pamela again and makes up his mind.


    The hand quickly brewed out a burst of inflammation.


    ManIt locked audron''s back and exclaimed, "I''m coming. Be careful!"


    ManIt instantly smashed the explosion on Aldrin.


    The blast has been halved by the cold current during the flight.


    At the moment, audron is close to freezing.


    The moment he was hit by the explosion, the flame wrapped audron.


    But the next moment, the flame was quickly extinguished by the cold current.


    And the explosion in a flash, audron''s body of ice smashed.


    Audron not only did not get hurt, but also got rid of the ice.


    Audron seized the opportunity and took two strides forward.


    However, even these two steps are extremely precious distance for him.


    Audron couldn''t go any further.


    "Come again! Use more powerful fire magic


    Pamela''s mouth outlined an arc, which quietly weakened the chill.


    ManIt''s performance is above standard.


    Audron''s performance was extraordinary.


    ManIt remains to be seen.


    Audron''s performance is enough to make him stand out in the eyes of the observers behind the scenes.


    So audron has a good chance of becoming her colleague.


    Of course, even if they enter the supernatural society, they are mostly peripheral members.


    After all, his strength is still too weak, and he does not have too many characteristics.


    As a matter of fact, the boss who is responsible for the level test has another identity.


    That''s the hidden judge.


    In addition, there is a wave of people watching in front of the screen.


    ¡­¡­


    "This guy is good. He''s got some battlefield intelligence." "What''s his name?" said Jolin Nash


    "Audron." Gaia said: "it''s a pity that he and I have the same sex, otherwise, when they grow up, they will be very good teammates."


    "You can come to our team." Said Moir.


    "It will be at least six months later. He is still too weak now." Said Ingrid.


    Hom Davis and Nina stood behind the crowd.


    Both of them are afraid to speak. They are new people, and they are peripheral members.


    Except for the two of them, all the others were full-time members.


    To them, they are all big men.


    But they were lucky.


    Although it is a peripheral member.


    But their talent and appearance are good.


    So it has been reserved by Gaia and Ingrid.


    So they''re lucky to be an audience now.


    "Captain Gaia, it seems that there are some people over there who have great strength, at least not inferior to these two." Nina said.


    "No, no brains." Gaia shook his head: "there are no characteristics that can not be said, and I don''t know how to cooperate. In the end, I forced to sacrifice one person. If one person didn''t vote at that time, I could have included that person in our supernatural society, but none of them refused to vote. These people would never enter our supernatural society."


    It''s not team work, it''s betrayal.


    No one will like this kind of person.


    No matter how strong or talented they are.


    The supernatural society doesn''t want them.


    There is no team that needs this kind of person to say at a time of danger, sacrificing one person for everyone''s safety.


    "That manIt is good, Lizzie. I think he''s right for your team."


    "Don''t ask me, I can''t do it without the captain." Said lizko Nagasaka.


    Ryuko Nagasaka is on the heilis team.


    Because heilisi has a performance task, so let ryko Nagasaka be responsible for supervising the selection of reserve players.


    Each team is either the captain or the team members.The main thing is to select reserve players for their respective teams.


    "He has a little strength and a little mind. In this case, he can still analyze the situation calmly and deal with it calmly, which is above the average. However, his perception is weak. He doesn''t find that Pamela has weakened his strength. At this time, he can walk a few meters forward and tighten the distance with Pamela." Said Ingrid.


    "His magic path should be inherited from a small family. It is extremely difficult to practice to the present level. Do you expect him to learn other things? And the small family basically abandoned the perception type of magic, they paid more attention to the offensive magic Said Jolin Nash.


    The manIt also uses elemental magic, and is familiar with four series. It can be said that he took the same route with Jolin Nash.


    However, the strength of the two of them is very different.


    Jolin Nash had a pretty poor perception.


    There''s a ghost around her back that you don''t have to find out.


    It was not until last year, when her strength reached the bottleneck, that she devoted herself to the study of perceptual magic.


    In order to make up for their own shortcomings in fighting.


    Plus, she''s from a small family.


    So I can understand manIt.


    She saw her own shadow in manIt.


    "Count him. Join me. I''ll take him." Said Jolin Nash.


    Turning back to the scene, manIt and audron finally passed Pamela''s test.


    Of course, this is still in the case of Pamela secretly releasing water.


    There''s no way. If Pamela is really embarrassed, all the players will not be able to pass.


    As for whether it is difficult or not, it depends on Pamela''s subjective impression of the other side.


    For example, the group of players who are not far away at the moment.


    Pamela had the worst impression of them.


    Standing in the distance, the faces of the six people were not very good-looking, and the woman at the head was even more cold.


    "Ellen Terri, they passed


    "Shut up, I have eyes." Ellen Terri said coldly, "it''s just stepping on the river we cross. If we don''t have the ability to detect the spirit body first, the two of them will not end up much better than us."


    "Then let them go? They take all the benefits? "


    "Wait We follow them. " "I want them to know that my advantage is not so easy to take," Ellen Terri said softly

 Chapter 3054

    ManIt and audren left in a hurry after they got the good.


    Of course they saw the eyes of the distant elentelli and others who were not friendly to them.


    They want to be low-key, but now they are in a state of difficulty.


    The two quickly left the scene.


    I know someone is chasing after.


    They are even more afraid to stay.


    But they are not all out of the box.


    The reward they just got was quite attractive.


    "We are not necessarily weaker than them, manIt," audron said as he ran. "Why run?"


    Yes, the two awards have made the strength of audron and manIt a qualitative leap.


    Audron was a little bit of a drift.


    In the spiritual world, 1 + 1 is not equal to 2.


    The effect of increasing strength is not so simple as adding or decreasing.


    "Audron, you''re wrong. We''re not hiding from them because we''re not in a position to be able to do it." "First of all, we want to ensure the victory of the camp. This is the biggest premise. This game is not only the game, but I believe that any choice of ours will affect our final judgment. If the sacrifice is made on the premise of victory, as long as it is valuable, the personal sacrifice is acceptable, so we need to make it To avoid internal combat, I don''t know if there are spies in the group that track us, but it is certain that most of them are all from our camp. So we fight with them. No matter how we win or lose, we will eventually suffer from the loss or our justice camp. Instead, it is absolutely not only me and you who can do it, so we can make it through the game. So, we can do it by yourself and me The fight to avoid, or must be avoided. "


    "There is also a point for our self-protection. We fight with them. Whether we win or lose, we are likely to be caught by spies. Now we can''t determine who the spy is, so we must contact other players as little as possible."


    At this time, manIt took out a small bottle, and the magic was a little bit infused.


    A spirit appeared in the bottle: "master, I am your servant, malali. I am not a combat spirit. My role is the spirit of observation. What can I tell you?"


    ManIt was not disappointed that his body was not a combat unit.


    Instead, his reason told him that marali''s ability was more practical in this situation.


    "Is there any way to get rid of those behind?"


    "Master, I can offer a few routes, or some advice, but I can''t guarantee to get rid of the stalkers behind me."


    "What kind of advice?"


    "First, go to each test area, and there are some powerful existing towns in those areas. If there is a orderly existence, those areas are not allowed to engage in military activities or introduce them to the areas of the hostile camp."


    "Can you give us the location of all areas?" Asked MANITE in surprise.


    Know that their magic map now only shows the areas they have been to, and the areas they haven''t been to are a shadow.


    "No, I am the same as regional map. If there is a special area within 10 square kilometers, I can tell you." "In addition, I can tell you the location, movement and speed of all living things in a 1000 meter diameter range," marali said


    "So is there any special area in your perception?"


    "Yes, there is a dark spirit swamp in front of the left, which has a large number of aggressive spirits."


    "Did audron and I deal with the spirit of the dark Marsh?"


    "If it is the ordinary spirit body of the dark spirit swamp, but there are some special spirits in the dark spirit swamp, which is very powerful. In addition, if you defeat the special spirit, you can integrate with me to improve my characteristics or extend other abilities."


    Audron, surprised, asked, "can anyone with the body assist, can you?"


    "Yes." Marali nodded.


    "The spirit in that dark marsh is the same actor as you?" Asked manIt.


    "No, those spirits can be eliminated. As for the so-called integration in the setting, I will show more strength. If you defeat the powerful spirit, I will show more strength, anyway, it is game setting."


    "OK." ManIt laughed bitterly.


    Originally he thought marali was a normal spirit, and as a result, others were also powerful.


    And it''s something that can be felt from the wisdom he shows, he''s unusual.


    Audron takes out his own small bottle of auxiliary spirit, which is also called out by magic.


    "Doris serves you. I am a combat spirit."


    Doris is a female spirit, and she is also cold, feeling and the previous horror of the spirit is a way, but Doris is obviously not as strong as the spirit before.


    "Doris, you''ve got the wrong line." Marali reminded."Whatever. Don''t mind that." Doris said disapprovingly, her character is obviously more casual, and marali is to be more rigid.


    "Doris said, because I''m fighting, I can only use one tenth of my strength for balance, and I can only fight for you for five minutes while fighting."


    "And time limit?" Audronton was in tears.


    "No way, I calculate it according to your magic degree. If I am your psychic or controlled spirit body, your magic power can only last for five minutes at most, and it is the premise of suppressing my strength. If I break out with all my strength, you will be killed in an instant."


    As well as one eye of the swamp, if you can increase the power of the dark horse, can it devour the dark horse


    "Yes." Doris nodded.


    "Marali, are those who are following us still behind?"


    "Still, but they haven''t planned to do it yet."


    "Is there any way to hide our whereabouts?"


    "My main function is detection and perception. Hiding whereabouts is not in my ability setting."


    ManIt is helpless. He can hear that malari can''t do it, but he can''t do it in the setting.


    "We speed up."


    "I can give you wind speed." Said Doris.


    "The speed of the wind? Isn''t it your fight


    "It''s combat, but I can still use it." Doris replied, "windy speed can increase movement speed. It can also be used in combat."


    Audron and manIt can''t help feeling that it''s so convenient and practical to have such an auxiliary spirit.

 Chapter 3055

    "They suddenly accelerated."


    "Come on, let''s speed up." Ellen telle ordered.


    But the more you chase, the farther you pull.


    Unless they all use magic, speed magic.


    Otherwise, it is impossible to catch up with each other.


    In this case, using accelerated magic means that they lose their magic power.


    Their every bit of magic is very precious, it is impossible to spend freely here.


    Accelerated magic, even if used, is used in wartime, not on the road.


    So the end result is to pull further and further.


    In the end, they were completely lost.


    They know that the first two must have used the acceleration magic.


    But they don''t have the courage.


    For such a long time, the inevitable result is that one of them is exhausted.


    It is indeed of strategic value to catch up at this time.


    But they need at least two people to use acceleration magic to maintain their acceleration.


    But two out of six people run out of magic. Who wants to do this?


    Everyone is an alliance, not a superior subordinate relationship.


    The sacrifice of one has already strained their relationship.


    No one is willing to sacrifice themselves at this time.


    The crowd stopped, and their faces were not very good.


    "Those two must be from the evil camp." Said Ellen Terri, biting her teeth.


    "Maybe they just didn''t team up with us, which doesn''t mean they''re from the evil camp."


    Ellen Terri frowned at the player who was against her.


    "What do you mean, Gru? Are you with them


    "I think you are." "I found that you, a woman, have been provoking internal strife since our cooperation, and have played the role of team leader. We have never agreed that you should be a captain. As a captain, you have not done anything. Instead, you have repeatedly put all of us in danger."


    "The spy can''t help but jump out and plant it?" Ellen Terri looked at Gru with a sneer: "I believe we have a prophet in our team. Maybe we should let the prophet check our Mr. Gru. This blatant planting is definitely not the behavior that the players of the justice camp should have."


    It has to be said that although Ellen Teri made several mistakes, they were not intentional mistakes.


    Instead, Gru''s words alerted them.


    This kind of accusation is too direct.


    At the same time, it also makes people feel that Gru''s purpose is too strong.


    Even if Gru was a little more euphemistic, he would not be so ostracized.


    "I am the prophet." "So you don''t have to pick on us," grugge snorted


    Ellen Terri looked at Gru indifferently: "prove to all of us that I am in the evil camp, and I have to doubt your purpose."


    Gru took out a very thick Magic Book: "this is the book of perception. You can feel the people of the evil camp, but there is a 24-hour cooling down time."


    "Come, then, and prove my innocence, as well as your own words." Ellen telle stood firmly in front of Gru and said.


    "Do you think I''ll flinch when you say that?" Gru infuses magic into the book of perception.


    In an instant, the book of perception began to turn.


    Finally, the book of perception stops turning and a light curtain jumps out of the pages.


    Identity card: assassin, hiding in the dark, you have a 50% damage bonus to the enemy for each back attack.


    Identity card: leader, under your leadership, teammates have a 10% magic bonus.


    ID card: messenger of destiny, you are the one by destiny. You will get 50% more rewards in all regions than others.


    ID card: Guardian of nature, you will get rewards for repairing unnatural areas and eliminating unnatural creatures.


    All four of the remaining four saw elentelli''s identity.


    Four ID cards, none of which is from the evil camp.


    Gru''s expression was not very natural.


    Ellen Terri''s face was even worse.


    "Well, you wasted a skill, and I proved my identity, and you exposed both of us at the same time. Are you satisfied now?"


    The agents of the evil camp didn''t find them. Instead, they both blew themselves up.


    There are six people in the team, so there is a great chance that there will be spies.


    This means that both of them are exposed to the spy''s vision.


    They will also be targets of spies.


    Elentelli''s leadership, Gru''s prophet.


    They are a great threat to spies.So they must be the targets of spies.


    The other four looked different.


    But if you just look at the expression.


    It''s basically impossible to identify them.


    Gru was embarrassed.


    He vowed that Ellen Terri was a spy for the evil camp.


    It turns out she''s not.


    And she''s a natural leader.


    In other words, she is a well deserved captain.


    Now, he is not only blowing himself up, but also exposing elentelli''s identity as a leader.


    It''s embarrassing.


    "It''s good, isn''t it?" A member of the team came forward and said, "at least, your identity is clear. As long as we take Ellen Terri as the center, unite with her, and don''t contradict her in the decision-making of the general direction, the spies of the evil camp can''t do anything about it, can''t they? They can''t blow themselves up in public


    "Yes, now the game has just begun, and Gru''s Prophet identity has been confirmed. If you use prophecy once a day, you can always find out the spy."


    "I''m afraid that the spy has any special means that will put Gru and me in danger. I''m ok. At least my professional identity makes me have a strong survival ability, and I''m not sure about Gru."


    "Ellen Terri, I''m sorry. I was reckless. I apologize to you." Gru was not willing to apologize to elentelli.


    But at the moment he had no choice. He needed to join Ellen Terri.


    Elentelli''s leadership has a certain protective effect on him.


    In addition, her career is not only outstanding in self-protection, but also excellent in tracking and anti tracking.


    In addition, elentelli is now the only one to be trusted.


    At least until his prophecy cools, he''ll have to hang out with Ellen Terri.


    "I accept your apology." Ellen telle, whether she really forgives Gru or not, must join Gru.


    Because the two of them are identified.


    Not to mention excluding others, at least the two of them must stick together.


    "Well, since those two people have lost their heels, don''t track them any more. We''ll play at our own pace." There was no objection to Ellen''s words at this time.

 Chapter 3056

    That night, Ellen Terri found a cave, and six people made do in the cave for a night.


    So the first day passed.


    During the day, although there are some small troubles.


    But there was no real battle.


    Of course, people are also a little familiar with the nature of the game.


    In the evening, unexpected enemies arrived and made them fight.


    It was a big victory, and then just like in the game, they got some equipment.


    It was a shot in the arm for the gas man who had shown a slight decline.


    In the middle of the night -


    all of a sudden, people heard a cry.


    Each one of them opened their eyes with some boredom.


    They found that it was the team-mates on the vigil who were shouting.


    "Get up! Get up Yelled the night watchman.


    All of them were impatient: "what are you doing? I don''t sleep in the middle of the night. "


    Ellen Tilly stood up, frowned and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "There is danger, I feel danger!" Said the night watchman.


    "What? Call us up when you feel the danger? "


    "Something''s wrong, isn''t it?"


    "Shut up." Ellen telle yelled, turning to her night watchman: "you say you feel danger? Instead of danger? "


    "Captain, my first identity is a boxer, and my second occupation is an explorer. Explorers have a sense of danger. My explorer''s props just issued a warning that there is danger approaching us."


    "All up." "If you don''t want to get up or continue to complain, get out of the line, now, immediately!"


    Although the members of the team were not happy, they got up.


    "What else do you feel?"


    "It''s not human, it should be Warcraft. The number is uncertain, and the reaction to danger perception is relatively strong. That is to say, it has certain danger, but we should be able to cope with it."


    Ellen Teri nodded: "everyone, get ready for the fight."


    After a while, a large group of Warcraft appeared outside the cave.


    Their pupils are particularly visible in the dark.


    Soon, these Warcraft appeared.


    No communication, just a fight.


    The scene is extremely chaotic, after all, they are competitors and have not known each other for a long time.


    So there was no cooperation in the fight.


    It''s where you go.


    Occasionally one or two try to cooperate.


    The result is interference.


    "Don''t force cooperation." "Each of them should keep some distance from each other to avoid the spies from sneaking in," Ellen Terri said


    Gru subconsciously approached elentelli.


    Ellen telle''s words reminded him.


    Now, with the exception of Ellen Terri, everyone is unreliable.


    All of a sudden, Gru settled down.


    "Gru, don''t be surprised! This is a battlefield, not a place where you are distracted Ellen Terri exclaimed, "Gru, do you hear me?"


    Gru looked bitterly at elentelli: "I''m dead."


    "What?"


    "I Out of the game I''m dead. "


    Elentelli didn''t understand. Neither did the others.


    At this time, a light on Gru''s body bound him.


    At the same time, the light also protected him from being attacked by the surrounding Warcraft.


    The fighting lasted an hour.


    They finally killed all the Warcraft, or ran away.


    There was a lot of booty, more than they had gained in the battle yesterday evening.


    But no one was happy.


    Because Gru is "dead.".


    Gru is still in place.


    "What''s going on, Gru? Why are you out? Who killed you? " Ellen Terri looked at Gru with dignity.


    Other people are also worried, because Gru''s exit is definitely not Warcraft.


    Because Warcraft didn''t get into him.


    Of course, they''re not sure how Gru died.


    There were no Warcraft around him, but there were no other players.


    Gru died inexplicably in a clearing.


    "I don''t know, I didn''t feel any attack, all my gear was lost, and I was told that I was fatally wounded and I was dead." Gru said helplessly.


    "How could that be possible? Is there something wrong? "


    "I don''t know..."


    Now, Gru doesn''t know.


    "You''ve been fatally injured. Do you know where you''ve been fatally injured?" Asked Ellen Terri."I don''t know..." Gru said the same thing.


    "Can you give me some useful clues?"


    Ellen Tilly''s fretful tone had revealed some of her discontent.


    "I don''t know what''s going on with me right now." "I''m out of the game. What can I say?"


    He is now more depressed than anyone else.


    I''m looking for Ellen Terri''s shelter.


    As a result, he died inexplicably.


    "Spies from the evil camp have murder techniques we don''t know about?"


    "If the spy had really mastered this method of killing people, he would have done it long ago. Why wait until now?"


    "Maybe the killing technique needs specific conditions, or the cooling time is too long, or the skill also has a success rate. If it fails, it will expose itself."


    Ellen Terri frowned and glanced at everyone at the scene: "was someone standing behind Gru just now?"


    "The scene was a bit chaotic. I only know that no one is near Gru. As for whether there is anyone behind him, I don''t know."


    People are guessing, or remembering there.


    It''s just that no one has any substantial evidence.


    At present, the only one who can get rid of the suspicion is elentelli.


    Gru was trying to get close to elentelli and seek refuge.


    You can all see the action and purpose of Gru.


    And Gru personally verified elentelli''s identity during the day.


    Cherida, the night watchman, can also rule out the suspicion.


    Because if he didn''t remind people before, they would still be asleep.


    When those Warcraft arrive, they may not be completely destroyed, at least they will lose more people.


    So cherida can barely get rid of the suspicion.


    But then someone stood up and said, "cherida is a suspect."


    "What? You say I''m a suspect? " What do you think I''m angry


    "Maybe Gru wasn''t attacked by magic. He was cursed or poisoned. Maybe it was when he was sleeping, and cherida was the night watchman, so he was most likely to attack."


    Even Gru was suspicious.


    Ellen Tilly waved her hand. "Do you think we''re all asleep? In this kind of environment, no one can sleep soundly. If cherida had any misbehavior at that time, there would have been more than three people jumping up, so your speculation is too far fetched. "

 Chapter 3057

    With Ellen telle''s assurance, the others put aside their doubts about cherida.


    At this time, however, people were in danger, and Gru was then dragged away from the forest by the light that bound him.


    There were five people left, none of them sleepy.


    Until daybreak, the crowd revived.


    It''s a game after all. It can''t really die.


    Although they''re all a bit involved.


    But after all, there won''t be a real sense of separation.


    A team member grabbed a rabbit, roasted it and distributed it to the public.


    They also have their own food.


    Before the game started, everyone brought some food more or less.


    Because the organizers don''t forbid them to bring their own food.


    As long as they bring it, they can bring the supermarket here.


    But they bring more compressed food.


    It can fill the stomach, but the taste can''t be guaranteed.


    A roast rabbit can still give them a sense of satisfaction.


    Thanks to the huge size of the wild hare.


    Five people are divided, can not say that all eat full.


    At least it can satisfy them.


    But in the crowd after eating the roast rabbit, packing bags ready to leave.


    Cherida''s body suddenly burst into light.


    is as like as two peas before.


    "What''s the matter? What happened? " They all looked at Gru in amazement.


    "I I''m out? " Cherida was also surprised.


    "What''s wrong with the roast rabbit?" They all looked at pondel, who was also in charge of the barbecue.


    "Not me, not me!" Pondel waved his hands in a panic, trying to say something more to prove his innocence.


    "It''s not his problem." "All of us have eaten the roast rabbit. If there is something wrong with the roast rabbit, there''s no reason that cherida is the only one out of the game. And before eating, you have checked the roast rabbit in your own way. Has cherrida checked it?"


    "Maybe it''s something we can''t check out? Or maybe he''s just going to cheat on one of the barbecues


    Ellen Tilly shook her head. "Although I don''t have the exact evidence, I believe that pondel is too obvious, isn''t it? And it''s too arbitrary for us to criticize pondel without any evidence."


    People are all thinking.


    However, there are still objections.


    "Don''t you think there''s something wrong with Ellen Terri? Every time someone has a problem, she helps them out, and then the person is out. "


    Ellen Teli did not explain, while the others looked at the man suspiciously.


    "Soley, elentelli''s explanation, whether reasonable or not, is certain of her identity, and when you say that, I think you are deliberately throwing dirty water on her."


    Other people think the same way, Ellen Teri''s starting point must be for the good of the team.


    Soli''s words, however, are more likely to stir up contradictions while laelentelli goes into the water.


    After all, it''s abnormal to pull an identified person into the water.


    Just then, the blonde women of the team showed up behind soley without warning.


    At the same time, she had an extra rope in her hand to tie soley.


    "What are you doing, fisher?" Yelled soley.


    "Soley, you''re a big suspect." "In this situation, if there must be a spy from the evil camp among us, among all of them, I can only think that this person is you," he said


    "I think you are. I just raise normal doubts." "And you took the opportunity to attack me. I think you took this opportunity to get me out of the game. You''re the spy," Solley said


    "Sure enough, you are a spy. At this time, you even point the spear at me again. Your purpose is to stir up trouble."


    With that, Fisher is going to kill soley.


    "Stop it!" A big hand held Fisher''s wrist, and Rambo, the only black man in the team, stopped him.


    "Rambo, you want to stop me, too?"


    "Now that you don''t know anything about the lake, you''re eager to get him out of the game, which makes me doubt your motives."


    "What he said was obvious enough." "So I think Fisher''s choice is right, and the safest way to do it now is to send soley out," pondel said


    "You have the same suspicion." Said Rambo.


    "You''re with soley, aren''t you?" Pondel looked at Rambo: "I found that you, like sol, like to muddle the water."


    "Don''t you now also at random climb up, blame me?"


    Neither side can convince the other side, and both sides think the other side is suspicious.


    The battle unfolded without suspense.


    Both sides, you come and I go, each with its own advantages.The first one out was ole.


    Then there''s Fischer, then Rambo.


    In the end, only pondel is left.


    And Ellen Terri, who wasn''t fighting.


    Pondel sat panting on the ground.


    At this moment, elentelli came to ponder.


    The dagger slammed gently in ponder''s neck.


    The elimination light on ponder immediately flashed.


    "Ellen Terri, why? Why are you doing this to me? I''m not a spy! "


    "I know, I am." Ellen Terri said faintly.


    "What? How could that be possible? How could you be a spy? That''s not right. "


    Even now, pondel did not want to believe elentelli.


    "There''s nothing wrong. Everything is going well." Ellen telle said calmly: "spy skills, deception, can change their identity card information, even the prophecy of the prophet can also be deceived, but the duration can only be one minute, that is, if Gru predicted my identity one minute later, I would be exposed."


    "Damn it How can you keep this skill? This is a foul at all "Said pondel reluctantly.


    "Although this deception effect can only last for one minute, it needs a 24-hour cooling down time. Meanwhile, in the next 24 hours, all my abilities have been reduced by half. If you observe carefully in a few battles, you can find that my strength has not been exerted."


    "So how did Gru and cherida get out? When did you do it to them? "


    "I not only deceived you and my spy identity, but also cheated you about my leader identity. I am not a leader, but a king. As long as all players who trust me more than 40 points and are close to my five meters range, I have the right to judge this player. I can give him a certain ability increase or have a 40% chance to rule him out The first one is Gru. He has more than 100 points of trust in me, so I launched a ruling against him with a 100% success rate. The second one is cherida. His trust in me exceeds 45 points, so the success rate is also 45%. If the ruling fails, then my identity will be exposed. It has to be said that sending cherida out of the game is too risky, but the effect is very good Look, it''s worth the risk. "

 Chapter 3058

    "How can you have this bug skill? It''s not fair, it''s not fair... "


    Pondel is not willing to cry, as if it is unfair to the world.


    "Fool, you don''t know that all of our professional characteristics are related to our own magic characteristics and identity characteristics. Some skills in the professional characteristics are closely related to the magic in reality. In other words, as players, you and I will not have some extra skills. If I am particularly strong and outstanding in reality, however, I will not be able to create more skills In the game, you and I are deliberately set to the same height for fairness, which is really unfair


    Ellen Terri said calmly: "for a day of the game, do not know the nature of the game, is really stupid."


    This game is to say who first master the essence of the game, who first grasp the essence of the game.


    Who can have more choices and win.


    The original seven person team, Ellen Terri is not the most powerful.


    There are at least two people above her.


    But these people are either slow to respond.


    Before she fully adapted to the game, Ellen Terri died.


    Or I don''t have enough intelligence.


    I didn''t understand the true meaning of the game until I died.


    So they were all sent out by elentelli.


    As a small team of seven people.


    Start with the first victim.


    The time bomb was already buried.


    The first victim made everyone''s covenant disappear.


    Everyone began to exclude and be wary of others.


    At this time, if there is a person who can win the trust of all or most people.


    Then this person is likely to dominate the rest.


    Ellen Terri did it.


    Of course, she has her own abilities in this.


    It also takes a little bit of luck.


    In fact, if it''s more secure, Ellen telle is still confident that they will be eliminated in a few days.


    To be able to do it in a little more than a day is largely due to luck.


    Even those who have been eliminated are reluctant.


    However, it is an unchangeable fact that the victory or defeat has been decided, at least their elimination is a foregone conclusion.


    Just then, Ellen Terri suddenly felt someone behind her.


    Ellen Terri suddenly turned her head.


    It turns out that it''s jialiwen and Xiaohe.


    She remembers the two women.


    It''s the two people who sent her ID cards before.


    "How are you?"


    "We are villains." Said Carrie with a smile.


    "In the same camp as you, exactly." Xiaohe added: "you have completed the test of spy identity, which should be said to be very perfect, so in principle, no matter how the final camp wins or loses, you have passed."


    "Am I out, too?"


    "No, you didn''t get out, but your quest reward will be very rich, which will lead to your strength in the game far more than other players, so if you continue to play, you don''t need any conspiracy. If you see the people in the justice camp, you can basically guarantee the final victory, so your role orientation needs to be changed."


    "To what?"


    "As the third boss, you will have a battle with you when the players of the justice camp gather."


    "Do I need to lose or win?"


    "You can do your best."


    "Boss one and boss two are you?"


    "The two of us are the No.2 boss, and the No.1 boss is the evil god in the seal. If the players of the justice camp beat us down within five days, even if we are cleared. If we are not knocked down within five days, the evil gods will come out of the seal, and all players, including you, can challenge the evil gods."


    "Well, I''ve passed the test now. It''s meaningless to challenge the evil gods again?"


    "Of course, if you can defeat the evil gods No, even if you can perform very well in this battle, you can get an unexpected reward, which is implicit, of course


    "What reward?"


    "Artifact."


    Ellen Tilly took a breath.


    Artifact? These two women really dare to say.


    Artifact! All over the world, I''m afraid it''s all for people.


    It''s possible even to cause a bloodbath.


    But such a game.


    Even reward artifact?


    This is not a joke, is it?


    "Don''t doubt, our teacher can still bring out a artifact." "Of course, the premise is that your performance is bright and outstanding enough. If you are killed by seconds in front of evil spirits, then you will not think about anything.""Although the customs clearance, but only the next day, I did not experience the game more fun." Ellen Teli sighed and said regretfully. In fact, she also meant something.


    "If you want to continue to play, then according to the original identity, eliminate the spy identity, continue the game, but the next game experience until you defeat the evil god will not count your points."


    "Is that ok?"


    "This game is originally for people to experience, and it is also an attempt of our teachers. As long as it does not affect the balance and fairness of the game, it is welcome to experience it."


    Ellen Terri understood for a moment that she would be treated in a special way. It is estimated that the organizers did not expect that she would pass the customs so quickly, and even won a reward beyond the balance of the game.


    Even elentelli didn''t think of it.


    Actually, it''s not that she''s too good.


    The point is that her "former teammates" are too weak.


    With a few tricks, they were wiped out.


    Even elentelli has not experienced more game content now.


    Artifact reward!? Ellen Tilly suddenly developed an ambition.


    This has never been thought of before.


    But at the moment, this idea can not be contained and growing.


    For elentelli, artifact existed only in legend.


    As a matter of fact, the artifact she has heard of, and the few artifacts currently circulating in the world, are all illustrious. Let alone have them, even if they want to see them, they can''t do it.


    But at the moment, she found that the artifact was not out of reach.


    It''s not really within reach.


    But at least there is hope.


    And still don''t steal or rob.


    It''s fair and aboveboard.


    The two women said that defeating the evil gods can definitely get, or perform well enough.


    Therefore, this game has the possibility of defeating evil spirits.


    I don''t know how powerful that evil god is.


    But it''s not impossible.


    Her words were also intended for jialiwen and Xiaohe.


    If only by the reward she has received now, although it has affected the balance of the game.


    But it''s not enough to ensure that you defeat the evil gods.


    Unless you can master more game information and rewards.

 Chapter 3059

    Audron and manIt came out of the dark swamp in mud.


    Tired on their faces, they spent the night in the dark spirit swamp.


    I also fought all night without a moment''s rest.


    Of course, their harvest is also very rich.


    They want to rest on the spot, but they can''t.


    Lying on the ground now is like suicide.


    They need to find a safe area to rest.


    The exit of the dark spirit swamp is definitely not a safe area.


    But after a few steps, I saw a man coming alone.


    They remember the man, ayalev, a little man less than one meter six.


    However, what really impressed them was the aloofness of ayelof.


    From the beginning of the youth psychic combat competition, ayelof has hardly communicated with other people.


    But also because of his seclusion, once had an off court conflict.


    Ayelev also found aldran and manIt.


    Both sides held their feet at the same time.


    Look at each other warily.


    "ManIt, what to do?"


    "The identity of the other party is safe." Said manIt in a low voice.


    "Safety? how did you know? Is your prophecy cooldown ready? "


    "No ManIt shook his head: "but his character is known to almost everyone. Do you think the organizer will arrange him a spy identity? If he was a spy and forced to stay in a team against his character, he would be the first suspect. "


    Audron thought for a moment, it seems that this is the truth.


    "Our identities are not random?"


    "Of course, it''s not random. Our identity and strength are arranged according to our strength, magic attribute, and our personality. None of them is random. For example, you, or ayelof, are absolutely impossible to become spies."


    "Why don''t you talk about yourself?"


    "I have a 50% chance of becoming a spy." "No more than four of the 16 players are eligible to be spies," manIt said. "I guess the number of spies will be three. I''m not a spy, so the other three I''ve guessed have a 90% chance of becoming a spy."


    "Who are the three people you guessed?"


    "The first is Ellen Terri, whom we met yesterday." "I remember her as sociable, but I met her more than once in a bar," says manIt


    "It means you go to bars a lot yourself."


    "In a word, she was a very smart woman. Once in a bar, she said that she would treat her. In a few minutes, she found another person who was willing to pay for her."


    "It doesn''t mean much."


    "Remember yesterday''s terrifying spirit? After their team failed, she was the first to make a choice and sacrifice a companion."


    "Did they have no choice then?"


    "You know, behind this game, there are countless pairs of eyes staring at us. At that time, even the wise woman sacrificed herself better than her companion, but she made the most stupid decision, and her brain would not normally make such a decision." "Unless her camp is different from ours, it''s not stupid, it''s a smart choice," manIt said


    Audron thought about it for a moment. It seems that this is the truth.


    "So that woman is 100% spy."


    "If so, why say only 90%


    "I haven''t met the other two yet." "I can only say that with 16 players, the probability of three spies is 90%, and that of two or four spies is only 10%," manIt said


    "For 16 players, four spies are too many and two are too few, so three spies are a good number. The game has only been in one day, so there is still a lot of information I don''t know, so I can''t make an accurate judgment," manIt said


    It''s right here, and ayalev, the opposite, comes over.


    "Is he?"


    "He saw that we were not spies."


    "How do you see that?"


    "Nonsense, the two of us can''t be two spies in number. If one of us is a spy, we''ll have already won. Therefore, the possibility of meeting two people is very low. Based on this premise, we can infer that we are the players of the justice camp."


    Without waiting for manIt and audren to open their mouth, ayalev took the lead and said, "I want to form a team with you."


    "Yes." Mani features a nod.


    "I am the mantra, the beast king, the observer and the son of God."


    ManIt and audren didn''t expect that ayalev would say his identity so readily.They can only tell their identity and occupation.


    "It seems that you are a god child." Said manIt.


    "I can choose the camp. In terms of role setting, I am the child of evil gods."


    Both of them took a breath. Ayalev continued, "don''t worry. I chose the just camp."


    "Why?"


    "Because the justice camp is weak, weak means more rewards."


    "In RPG, there are some far fetched theories in your game."


    "I don''t think so." "Although we are now in an RPG like game, in the final analysis, this is a real-life game, and I have met three very terrible beings before. Since those terrible existence can appear as a NPC role, as the ultimate BOSS evil god, the strength will exceed our imagination. Maybe we will meet a real God The spirit is not necessarily Of course, this possibility is very low, but we can''t defeat it by normal means, so if we choose the justice camp and perform exceptionally well, then the reward will be very rich. "


    All of a sudden, there was a clap of applause in the woods.


    Ellen Terri came out of the woods.


    In a flash, all three showed hostility.


    "It looks like a lot of smart people." Ellen Terri looked at the three men with appreciation.


    At the same time Ellen Terri''s eyes swept over manIt.


    ManIt vaguely felt that she might have heard what she and audron had said before.


    And she''s here now, and she didn''t have any of her friends before.


    It means that she may have wiped out all those companions.


    This is not good news, the identity task has been completed, and it is likely to be overfulfilled.


    That means her reward will be far more than the three of them.


    It also means that the three of them will be very passive.

 Chapter 3060

    "I want to say I''m not here to fight you, do you believe it?" Ellen Terri smiles at the hostile three.


    The three shook their heads at the same time, and elentelli did not explain her identity when she appeared.


    It means that she has acquiesced in her spy identity.


    But the next moment, the three suddenly felt a whirl, and then they found themselves unable to move.


    They all looked at Ellen Terri in disbelief.


    How could it be?


    How could Ellen Terri be so strong?


    "You see, if I''m hostile, you''re dead now." "Now, do you believe it?" said elentelli


    Ayelev didn''t speak, audren didn''t speak.


    ManIt said, "I believe it."


    In an instant, the pressure on the three disappeared.


    All three of them looked like frost. They didn''t expect that Ellen Terri would be so strong.


    "I suddenly thought bad guys were not fun, so I decided to jump the other way." "So I want to build a team, a team that can win," Ellen Terri said with a smile


    None of them believed elentelli.


    But at this time they had no choice.


    Ellen Terri was so strong, so strong that they were a little desperate.


    MANITE''s brain was working fast, staring at elentelli.


    Suddenly, Manette''s brain flashed, vaguely guessing something.


    Elentelli seemed to feel Manette''s strange eyes.


    Looking back at manIt: "if you say you jump backwards, there are only two possibilities. One is that you have a special identity, such as ayalev. Another possibility is that you have passed the customs. Maybe it is the privilege given to you by the game manager to allow you to change camps. If you want to continue the game, you should have direct interest demands?"


    "This is my secret. If you go through the customs, you can get the same information. Based on this, it is doomed that you have no dominant power in front of me. You either choose to cooperate or be killed by me. Anyway, there are half of the players. You are not my only choice."


    ManIt shook his head. "No, we are your only choice."


    "Do you have any misunderstanding of yourself?"


    "At the beginning of the game, the manager directly eliminated one person, and then you killed six people by yourself. That is to say, there are only nine people left in sixteen people. After one day, the players who can''t adapt to the game will be eliminated by at least one third. That is to say, with us and you, there may be only six left. Besides us, you are the most Find two or three more people, and their personal quality and strength are not sure. If you want to pass the game with those two or three teammates who may not be able to find, it may not be difficult, but if you want to complete the biggest challenge, such as defeating evil spirits, I''m afraid there is still something missing. The strength and quality of the three of us are put here, so you can choose us and form a team in us In order to have a little chance, find other remaining players, form a final team, and then challenge the evil gods. "


    It was Ellen Tilly''s turn to be silent this time.


    "If you want to change camp and continue to play in order to experience the game, you will not hesitate now. After all, with your current strength, you may be able to pass the game by one person, or even you can kill all the remaining players and become the only one who has passed the customs clearance twice. However, you have not done so, but you are holding the flag of forming a team with us So your goal is definitely not just to pass the game with the players of the justice camp. You want to challenge the ultimate evil god


    ManIt continued: "the difficulty of evil gods is undoubtedly going to be unprecedented, and that means rewards will be unprecedented."


    "Yes, the reward of evil gods will be very rich." Elentelli did not deny it.


    If you talk to smart people, lying will only lose the possibility of cooperation.


    Of course, Ellen Terri doesn''t have to lie.


    She has the information initiative.


    In terms of strength, she also has an absolute advantage.


    So she just needs to hide the most important thing and defeat the evil god''s reward.


    It''s no good for all of you to defeat Ellen


    "Yes, but you will get the biggest reward."


    "My strength is the strongest, and I will also be the one who contributes the most. Isn''t it natural to get the most rewards?" Ellen Terri said of course: "and if you do not have me, you may be able to pass customs, but believe me, you will not get any good reward."


    "I want to know what the ultimate reward is."


    "I can only say it''s beyond your imagination."


    Ellen Terri''s vague description is easy to make others have unlimited reverie.


    ManIt looked back at audron and ayelev."What do you think?"


    "I can take it." Said ayelev.


    "I''ll listen to you." Audron replied.


    "Well, then we accept your invitation."


    ¡­¡­


    "The woman named elentelli is very good at her ability and intelligence and her luck, but I really don''t like her methods." Said Ingrid.


    "She is an evil camp, which has doomed her to win in an unconventional way, so I don''t think there is any problem with her method. In the case of six on one, she can eliminate all six people in one day. I think her comprehensive ability is above the standard and has great potential for cultivation." Said Jolin Nash.


    At the supernatural society, there are two voices that are diametrically opposed to Ellen Tilly''s performance.


    On the one hand, she despised, even hated, Ellen telle''s plot.


    On the other hand, she is in favor of elentelli.


    She felt that all of elentelli''s actions were normal games, and that she was skillfully using the rules.


    Within the rules, that''s reasonable.


    Chen did not see the first day of the game, not very clear about Ellen Terri''s performance on the first day.


    However, the next day''s performance, or to see.


    "President, who do you support?"


    "What you judge is her moral level, but you never deny her ability. As for the moral aspect, we are not judges, nor are we going to select saints. At least, in terms of the status of undercover, she has done very well, right? So I support her in principle."


    "That is to say, President, do you support her to join our supernatural society?"


    "I have read her information. Although she is a small family, her family is a big branch of Europe. I don''t think she would like to see our supernatural society."

 Chapter 3061

    At present, most of the new members recruited by the supernatural society are small families or individual psychics with no background or strength.


    Although Ellen Terri is also a small family, her knowledge and family background must be different from those of ordinary small families.


    So even though Ellen''s on the supernatural.


    Ellen Terri may not be attracted to the supernatural society.


    Don''t say that supernatural societies have the pride of supernatural societies.


    Since it is a talent, we still have to fight for what we should strive for.


    After watching it live for a while.


    Chen Xiao drove home.


    Freya is teaching little greyne and little Larissa.


    Little green has been able to use a few low-level magic.


    Little Larissa didn''t learn anything. She was being taken by Freya every day, watching her teach little greyne.


    Little greyne''s talent is absolutely amazing to Freya.


    All the low-level magic, little greyne looked at this and learned it once.


    Even as the queen of the gods, Freya had never seen such a talent as little geline.


    But Freya is not in a hurry to teach little green the advanced magic.


    Even high level magic is not difficult for little green.


    But what little Gelin lacks is not advanced magic, but magic knowledge.


    After all, little green doesn''t need to fight now.


    High level magic may be lacking for ordinary psychics.


    But neither Chen nor Freya lacks advanced magic.


    Cultivation is similar to architecture. It rises from the ground.


    There are no castles in the air, such as Chen Xuan and other monks.


    Even if you are a God, you need to grow up from a young god.


    Suddenly give the power of an ordinary human being to a deity.


    What are the consequences? It''s either being blown up or going crazy.


    Freya is the God of magic.


    She also educated many children.


    Even the magic of Odin was taught by her.


    She knows what a gifted child needs.


    The more solid the infrastructure, the higher the future.


    As for little Larissa, she''s so young that she can''t even tell what danger is.


    So before little Larissa had a clear understanding, neither Chen nor Freya would teach her magic.


    Little green has not yet begun to learn the magic of extinction.


    It''s the same reason as little Larissa.


    Extinction magic is too dangerous.


    After Chen Xuan came back, little Larissa and little Gelin rushed into Chen''s arms.


    Freya walked slowly to Chen.


    "Are they still good?" Chen asked.


    "If you want me to answer a good word, I can only do what you want." Said Freya with a wry smile.


    "Miss Freya, I''m very good." Little geline glared at her big eyes and replied, "little geline is not bad."


    "It''s not a lady''s job to fry fish with fireballs."


    "Where is little Greene going to hit with the fireball?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "When are you going to go about Warner Heim?"


    "I need to be prepared and get help at the same time." Chen said.


    Same as last time I went to Asgard.


    This time we have to face Zeus, the same God as Odin.


    No matter what kind of point of view, Chen will not act rashly.


    What''s more, Freya said, she sealed not only Zeus, but also the whole Olympus mountain.


    Even Freya could not provide more information about Zeus.


    So Chen needs to be more cautious.


    And from some of the information about the Olympus Gods that Chen Xuan got.


    Zeus''s strength is stronger than Odin.


    First of all, the characteristics of the two Protoss determine that the Olympus Gods are better at fighting.


    Zeus, as the king of gods, may have the same strength as Odin, but in terms of combat power, it is estimated that he will be more powerful.


    The most important thing is that when Chen Xuan faced Odin, Odin was a ghost.


    The strength of a body does not exist, but even so, it still brings danger to Chen.


    What about Zeus, the king of Olympus? How strong should it be?


    What''s more, if Freya unties the seal, only Zeus will come out?


    These days, Chen has been studying the Olympus Gods.


    Of course, most of them are from Ares.


    Ares has no taboo. He says whatever Chen wants to know.


    And he seems to be aware of Chen''s intention.He also invited Chen to fight and wanted to join in the war.


    Chen has always had some doubts about this.


    Although he signed a contract with Ares.


    But is ares willing to fight for himself?


    However, ares is still a combat power Chen had to attach importance to.


    As the Olympian God of war, Ares'' strength is beyond doubt.


    As for helpers, Chen is now in touch with everyone in his small group.


    Zhang Tianyi, baifula and the 23rd generation of Blood Mary all contacted.


    And they''ve all given answers.


    As long as Chen''s price is enough, they are willing to help.


    What''s good about the Olympus Gods?


    That''s necessary. At the beginning, Freya sealed the Olympus Gods together with the Olympus mountain.


    The Olympus Gods are bandits and locusts.


    They constantly launched God wars and plundered other Protoss.


    So there must be a lot of good things.


    However, Chen did not know what the scale of this time would be.


    So Chen was thinking about finding two more helpers.


    But this helper is not the supernatural.


    They can''t help, even if they do.


    Therefore, if you want to find one, you can''t find one lower than Shangqing.


    Chen''s idea is to find the real Qingping and Wuxu of Huaxia.


    Both of them are good enough.


    But I don''t know what they mean.


    Chen''s idea is to let Zhang Tianyi ask him first.


    See what they want.


    Chen''s attitude towards this battle is even more than that of the previous one against the ASHA Protoss.


    After all, last time Chen Xuan didn''t know that he was facing not an Odin, but the entire Asha Protoss.


    But this time it was different. When Freya opened the seal, she knew it was Zeus or a group of Olympians.


    So this preparation, maybe a month, maybe a year.


    In a word, Chen will only do it when he thinks he is well prepared.


    Freya did not urge Chen.


    After all, she knew that the fight was not a child''s play.


    It''s going to be a war of God.


    There may not be a great war in a hundred years.


    It''s no surprise that any preparations have been made for this battle.


    For Chen, it will be an unprecedented gamble.


    It''s even riskier than the last time you dealt with the ASHA Protoss.


    Last time it was Chen who was caught by Bader.


    But this time, Chen was aware of the danger and still went in.


    After all, a whole world is a great temptation for Chen.

 Chapter 3062

    Elentelli, audren, manIt and ayelev spent two days.


    Finally found a single player, and invited him to join.


    It''s the only player they''ve ever found.


    They''re basically sure that everyone else is out.


    Their team is also the only five people left.


    That is the only hope of the justice camp.


    If all five of them are eliminated, the evil camp will win directly.


    The fifth player is also a lone Walker and the second female player after Ellen Terri, Halle.


    Hally''s record is pretty good because she solved two spies and eliminated two players who were cheated by spies.


    In other words, Hally eliminated four players by herself.


    After listening to the process of Hally''s explanation, they were all surprised by her personal ability.


    Even if Ellen telle is not familiar with Harry, she may be eliminated.


    And Ellen Terri is also glad that, in the initial team, Halle was not among them.


    Otherwise, she may be directly eliminated by Hally.


    It''s just like the people who were eliminated by Harry.


    After Manette''s identification, it was confirmed that Halle was not lying.


    Hally''s first identity is a deity, and her second identity is a saint. Both of them have quite special skills.


    Third, the identity is more special, the chief judge.


    When she launches her skills, anyone who lies in front of her will lose half of her ability, and her strength will double.


    Similarly, she can''t lie to anyone.


    It can be said that Hally''s third identity is the enemy of spies.


    The spy''s unique deception skills don''t work in front of Harry.


    That''s why Ellen Terri is glad she didn''t meet Hally before.


    Otherwise, Ellen Terri will have no escape in front of Harry, and it is almost impossible for her to defeat her when she lies.


    After confirming that no other players could be found, the team of five began to explore and adventure the whole map.


    They''ve searched every particular area.


    The strength of the team gradually improved, and many special props were obtained.


    At the same time, we have more and more information.


    ¡­¡­


    Five people came to the valley of death.


    This is the last special area they can find.


    Hollis is is the NPC of death canyon.


    "Well, cut the crap. My test for you is that you need to stay under my attack for an hour or hurt me."


    There was an urge to try.


    After all, their strength has improved significantly in recent days.


    "Do you want to start now?" Asked manIt.


    "Yes..." Before helix''s words finished, audron took the lead in launching the attack, and strode forward to face her with a punch.


    With a quick sweep of her hands, helix waved a black air.


    In the black air, a bone claw was stretched out and audron was caught in the air.


    "Please don''t start until I''ve finished speaking." Hollis threw audron a few meters away.


    The crowd took a breath.


    Audron''s strength these days is in their eyes. Even in terms of combat power, his strength is second only to elentelli.


    But she was instantly subdued by the gothic girl in front of her.


    This gothic girl is so powerful.


    Can they really hold on to this gothic girl for an hour?


    Even Ellen Terri felt hopeless.


    The gap between them is too big.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t attack you directly."


    With that, Hollis raised her hand.


    The ground on which they stood began to loosen, and a white bone claw stretched out from the ground.


    Ten, a hundred, a thousand Countless skeletons stood up.


    "Well, your opponents are them."


    The crowd took another breath.


    How amazing! What a powerful necromancer!


    This gothic girl looks younger than their age.


    But the strength is so strong that it makes people hate.


    The individual strength of these recovered skeletons is very weak.


    But when the number reaches a certain level, it will be as desperate as a real army.


    The team began to resist the siege of the skeleton army.


    They have formed a certain tacit understanding, and their cooperation is quite in place.


    However, as the fighting continued.


    Their physical strength and magic power are rapidly consumed.


    Cooperation also began to make mistakes.


    But they have a lot of magic equipment and props."No, it can''t go on like this." "She must be stopped! Otherwise our game will be over. "


    "Ellen Terri, can you block these skeletons by yourself?"


    "If it''s a short time, it should be." Replied Ellen Terri.


    "How long?"


    "Five minutes."


    "You''re responsible for blocking the skeletons, and the four of us join hands to attack the woman." Said manIt.


    ManIt didn''t want to beat Hollis either.


    In terms of their lineup, and the strength that heilis has shown.


    It''s almost impossible to beat Hollis.


    So their strategic intention was to disrupt the rhythm of her magic.


    The army of skeletons that she summoned also needs extremely huge magic power to maintain.


    If they can disrupt the rhythm of Hollis''s magic output.


    That would force him to stop calling on the skeleton army.


    But when the four of them besieged holly.


    Hollis is is still a move, directly subdue the four people.


    Too strong No chance at all.


    Ellen Tilly was also a little desperate.


    Originally they thought, with the special area they found these days and their understanding of the game.


    Few people can kill them in seconds.


    But once again, Holly refreshed their understanding.


    The four were directly trapped in the bone prison and had no strength to fight back.


    Ellen Tilly could not tolerate her clumsiness when she saw the four trapped.


    Elentelli throws a metal ring and injects all the magic.


    In a flash, the metal ring burst out with amazing brilliance.


    A moment of glory enveloped the audience.


    Even the black air around her was annihilated by the light.


    At the same time, the bone prison that trapped the four people and the surrounding army of skeletons all disappeared in an instant.


    Ellen Tilly slumped to the ground.


    This is her card, originally used to deal with evil spirits.


    I didn''t expect to use it at this time.


    But she had no choice.


    If they don''t use it at this time, they will be wiped out.


    There will be no evil spirits behind.


    "The ring of annihilation, the effect is good, but you did not play its due effect, if you are only this degree, then I can only say sorry." The black air lingered around her again, and she raised her right finger and pointed to elentelli.


    With a flash of black light, Ellen Terri was desperate.


    Even her cards were as good as hers.

 Chapter 3063

    Suddenly, a figure rushed to the black light.


    Audron! The black light went straight through him.


    But he weakened the power of the black light.


    Ayalev made a strange fingerprint with his hands.


    In front of him appeared a triangular shield of light.


    The black light falls on the tripod and is refracted directly.


    But the triangular shield was smashed.


    Ayalev then fell to the ground.


    Ellen and Helene did not expect aldrin and ayelev to stop at all costs.


    Ellen Terri in that moment of distraction, immediately react.


    Ellen Tilly''s palms point to her.


    When audron fell, a purple light curtain burst out from Ellen''s palm.


    "Opal barrage!"


    Huhuhuhu -


    countless arcane catapults to helix.


    "Oh, use magic outside the game." There was no movement.


    The fog of death that haunts her sweeps automatically, and all arcane shells that touch the fog of death dissipate in an instant.


    "It''s no use." "The fog of death can make everything dead, whether it''s living or dead."


    "I know it''s the fog of death, and I know the nature of it."


    If you put it in the normal time, face the monster psychic like Hollis.


    Ellen Terri will definitely run as far as she can.


    But fortunately, this is the game.


    At least, in this game, no matter NPC or enemy, will die.


    So elentelli has more time and opportunity to entangle with each other.


    More can be tried.


    At least, she doesn''t have to worry about life and death.


    All of a sudden, the fog of death that stood in front of holly suddenly exploded.


    Holly stepped back and looked surprised.


    But then he couldn''t help laughing.


    "Congratulations, you''ve passed." "It''s a good plan," heles looked at elentelli


    The fog of death is a special existence that can attack and defend.


    It can also "kill" magic.


    But it takes a process.


    Such as arcane, the fog of death will disappear very quickly.


    Arcane shells can''t even penetrate the fog of death.


    But elentelli had one other magic in her arcane shell.


    A purple star, an extremely dangerous magic.


    As long as the object is touched or interfered by other magic, it will explode immediately.


    And hide the purple stars in the Arcane Barrage.


    Besides the individual similarity, it is also due to the instability of the purple stars.


    Purple stars don''t wait for the fog of death to break it down.


    The moment the fog of death touches the purple star, it will cause the instability of the purple star, which will lead to an explosion.


    "As a reward for you, each of you is given an enchantment that can damage or even kill the gods. At the same time, I have a message for you. To kill the God of death, you need to gather the blessing of the dragon, the curse of death, the poison of the devil and the power of God. Without any condition, you will face the gods with multiple difficulties."


    Heles looks at audron and ayelef with injured eyes, and the fog of death fills in.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Don''t be nervous. Just give them a little treatment. It''s an extra gift."


    The fog of death shrouded the two men. Looking at the nervous three men, helise said with a light smile: "the fog of death can not only devour the vitality of the enemy, but also return the vitality. Although the amount is small, it is still good for their injuries."


    The vitality engulfed by the fog of death does not disappear out of thin air, but will digest the vitality, and then transform and strengthen itself.


    So as long as the fog of death continues to kill, it can continue to grow.


    But when it comes to heilis, a strong man who can only step into the upper Qing Dynasty.


    It doesn''t make sense to strengthen the fog of death, especially in the form of killing.


    The fog of death works well, but it doesn''t make much sense to fight at the same level.


    So the fog of death can also weaken itself and return its vitality to others.


    Of course, the vitality of this return is quite limited.


    And because of the pollution of death breath, normal people can''t bear too much vitality.


    Otherwise, the breath of death directly pollutes the other party, which will cause more serious aftereffects.


    Generally speaking, this move of life return is quite good for rescuing yourself or your teammates or quickly healing a certain degree of injury when fighting.


    But if you want to rely on this method to obtain huge vitality, it is no doubt a dream.As the fog of death recedes, audron and ayelev slowly rise to their feet.


    "Audron, ayelev, how are you?"


    "A little weak..."


    "And Hungry. " Said audron.


    "I''m just healing your wounds a little. It doesn''t mean their consumption has recovered. I suggest you get something to fill your stomach after you leave here. There are many small animals in this forest." "Well, you''ve got the curse of death from me. You can get out of here," she said


    Ellen Tilly looked at her. "May I ask you a question?"


    "You ask."


    "Did you really get caught in the plan I just made, or did you deliberately release water?"


    "We''re so far out of grade." "If I''m too serious, you don''t have any chance to pass the test," she said quietly


    "That is to say, you let the water go, didn''t you?"


    "No, as far as the plan itself is concerned, it is still excellent enough, and I can find out that it is because of my particularity. If someone else comes, it will really hit the mark." "And I appreciate your fighting wisdom. How about joining me after the game? My team lacks an intelligent player


    "Your team?"


    "At the supernatural society, there are five teams, and I am the leader of one of them." Said Alice.


    "The leaders of the other teams are as strong as you are?"


    "We''re about the same number of captains."


    "What if I refuse?"


    "I''m sorry," Hollis shrugged


    "Don''t you do anything?"


    "You''re not worth breaking the rules of the game."


    "I don''t seem that important either."


    "The information you''ve received before is that we attach great importance to you, even if we give you that kind of valuable prize, but this prize is not easy to get." "But you''re not the only choice," said Hollis


    "I need to think about it." Elentelli did not reply directly to helix.


    Helene smiles. She knows Ellen Terri''s intention.


    She was worried that if she refused at this time, she would lose the chance to get artifact.


    I''m afraid the supernatural society is going to take a black hand.

 Chapter 3064

    In fact, she was thinking too much.


    The supernatural society, though, has the intention to absorb her.


    But it''s not as if she had to.


    What''s more, manIt''s performance is no worse than her.


    Although the team is led by elentelli.


    But there are things she can''t do alone.


    It can only be said that the team of five, Ellen Terri is the leader of the team.


    After several days of cooperation, the others have reached a higher level.


    At the same time, the strength has also entered a new stage.


    And on the seventh day, they finally arrived at the final area.


    The altar of evil gods -


    according to the information provided by jialiwen and Xiaohe.


    If you don''t knock them down on the fifth day, the evil spirits will be revived according to the plot.


    In other words, the evil god has been resurrected.


    Jialiwen and Xiaohe block the way of elentelli and others.


    "Do you want to fight you now?" Ellen Terri looks at Carrie and Xiao He.


    "We will only play one." "I''ll come?" said Carrie, turning her head to Xiao He


    "Yes, you come." Xiaohe has no objection.


    After all, jialiwen and Xiaohe are the second boss of Guandi.


    "Don''t worry, our two strength is not very strong, at least, compared to the front of the several players are much weaker." Said Carrie with a smile.


    Audren, ayelev and Hally were all relieved.


    But elentelli and Manette thought more.


    Weak does not mean simple.


    For example, there are several strong teams in front of them.


    Those strong men are so strong that they can never win by force.


    But they all have some restrictions.


    Like Hollis, is she strong?


    If she wanted to, she could kill them in a flash.


    There is no chance of winning by force alone.


    But Hollis only used the simplest magic, and to a large extent, released water.


    With the rules and the release of water, they can get the reward through that area.


    Maybe Garvin and Xiaohe are not as powerful as those people in Hollis.


    However, for the five person team, it will still be an unattainable existence.


    Today, there will be no restrictions on jialiwen and Xiaohe.


    In other words, they will try their best to deal with this challenge.


    The only thing to be thankful for is that only one of them will play.


    Ellen telle and manIt had little hope for the war.


    Compare the supernatural society as the sponsor.


    Their strength has been shown.


    The power is simply outrageous.


    Jialiwen and Xiaohe are the second boss.


    Even if the two of them said they were not strong enough.


    But in the supernatural societies that are so powerful.


    It''s definitely on the line.


    And the so-called weak, perhaps just to those who met before, or that is simply modest.


    So this battle is definitely not as easy as others think.


    Carrie comes to the center of the field.


    "You can do it."


    Unprepared, but it made five people feel unprecedented pressure.


    Ellen telle also hoped that jialiwen could be prepared.


    In this way, they can also judge the way Carrie works through her magic.


    So as to make corresponding precautions.


    At the beginning of the battle, Haley takes the lead in launching a trial attack.


    But as soon as she started, Harry felt the danger approaching.


    Hally suddenly thought of hiding.


    A cold wind roared past her.


    Nothing!


    There is nothing clearly. Where did the attack come from?


    All of them were shocked.


    What happened just now?


    Jiali Wenming didn''t do anything.


    What''s more, we can''t even see the way they attack.


    Boom -


    behind Hally, the mountain wall was smashed to pieces.


    A lot of rubble fell.


    Everyone was shocked.


    What kind of attack? It''s horrible.


    "Carrie Too much. " Xiaohe had to remind him.


    Don''t play with your life. They can''t take it.


    The faces of the people changed.


    Is this NIMA called weak?


    Are you a little too modest?A mountain wall collapsed with a hand.


    If this is weak, what are we?


    "The web of divine consciousness!" Harry was busy covering the next special network.


    This network has no attack power, nor is it used to control and bind.


    It''s for perception and detection.


    It is mainly used to deal with some enemies who are good at hiding.


    It can also detect hidden magic attacks.


    Sure enough, after the net of Saint consciousness was laid down.


    Harry immediately found something invisible around Carrie.


    Not spirits. They are all psychics. No spirit can escape from their view.


    "Audron, that''s going for you." Hally immediately warned.


    Boom -


    audron was startled. He evaded the attack with an almost instinctive reaction under Halley''s warning.


    "What kind of attack is it?"


    "I don''t know. It should be some kind of Warcraft! It''s big! "


    "Attack her body!" Cried Ellen tiri at once.


    "No way There are a lot of equally invisible Warcraft around her "Four, four more," Hally reminded again


    Carrie stood still.


    In fact, her task today is to delay the fighting.


    Allow enough time for those who watch behind the scenes.


    "The girl named Hally can detect Carrie''s gossips. What kind of magic does she use?" Looking at the battle on the screen, Chen asked.


    "The web of consciousness, a very special kind of magic, is a kind of magic detection. Just like an area network, most of the things that happen in this area will be detected by her network of consciousness."


    Chen Tiao nodded. The scope was small, but it was very similar to the field.


    "Don''t worry about it, Carrie. We can''t see more than that now." Chen said.


    Carrie touched her ears, feeling helpless.


    "If they can use those equipment skillfully, they still have a chance to defeat me."


    "It''s only a few days before and after. They don''t have time to explore."


    "If you play this game again next time, you''d better attach instructions to the equipment."


    "What do you think? This is the RPG game and the manual."


    At this time, audron rushed over.


    However, it was soon blocked by a monster beside Carrie.


    Audron collided with the monster, then rolled around for a few laps, got up again, and started running around Carrie.


    After circling to Jiali tattoo, it is a sprint to bump into jialiwen.


    But again, she was stopped by the monster beside jialiwen.

 Chapter 3065

    "Is that audron''s intensive department?" Chen asked.


    "Well, I have talent, but I practice ordinary magic." "It should be Hercules from the north," said Jolin Nash


    With that, Jolin Nash unconsciously looked at Chen.


    The power of Hercules? Even Hercules was killed by Chen.


    "Is this Hercules power related to Hercules?" Chen asked.


    "In fact, it''s nothing to do with the power of magic." Jolin Nash shrugged: "this kind of magic is very popular in the north, and it''s very popular. It''s basically hundreds of dollars. You can start the full version."


    "It''s not worth it." Chen was a little surprised.


    "In fact, this is related to the policy of the government decades ago. When the government wanted to learn from China, it forcibly collected some secret skills and magic, and then printed it into a book and distributed it to other psychics for free. As a result, a lot of magic was made public."


    "What''s the problem?" Chen Xuan asked suspiciously.


    "Of course, there is a problem. Not everyone is willing to disclose their magic, especially some families and forces. They have some secret skills that others don''t have, just like a high-tech company. Do you think those high-tech companies are willing to make their technology available free of charge?" "It also led to a large number of psychics leaving the country at that time, and the already weak psychic world has weakened since then, but it also made a lot of magic very cheap, especially in the north, where hundreds or even tens of dollars can get a set of magic."


    "Do we have one here? Take one and I''ll have a look


    Soon, a set of "Hercules power" magic book was sent to Chen Xuan.


    In terms of ordinary magic, it''s really mediocre.


    However, looking at the monitoring screen, audron used this mediocre magic, but showed a stubborn temperament.


    Clearly the strength is not strong, but trying to contain jialiwen.


    Create gaps and opportunities for peers.


    Although in the vast majority of the time, audron''s containment is very weak.


    But his kind of efforts, let people see tears.


    At the same time, he is also like a hot blooded cockroach.


    You can''t die! Not really.


    It''s a matter of minutes before Calvin really kills him.


    It was that Carrie would give him a heavy blow every time, but he could still stand up regardless of the injury.


    As for elentelli and manIt, the performance in this battle was a little worse.


    It''s mainly because they don''t have enough information about Carrie.


    From her personal information to the magic she''s good at.


    The only thing we know is that she will summon an invisible Warcraft.


    It''s very powerful.


    There is no other information.


    So it is very difficult for them to analyze and crack down on the weakness of Calvin.


    The ability of the association to enter the field of vision, as well as the people''s ability to conduct in a supernatural way.


    However, due to various reasons, they almost did not show their ability in this battle.


    "Carrie, put some water." Chen Xuan ordered.


    Carrie is a little helpless, she is actually in the water.


    The fighting was fierce.


    Ellen telle and others in order to defeat Carrie Wen, had to come up with some cards.


    It was originally used to deal with the evil god of the final boss.


    But if jialiwen can''t pass it, then the evil spirits behind will not know.


    It''s too difficult for Carrie to summon the monster.


    The main thing is that the senses can''t detect it, which makes them very passive.


    Although Halle''s web of consciousness can detect the presence of monsters.


    But through her reminder, it was still slow.


    If other people can not intuitively detect the movements of those monsters, they will always be passive.


    "ManIt, is there any way you can make those things appear?"


    ManIt looked at Carrie in the middle of the court and whispered, "dye those things. Do you have this kind of magic?"


    In fact, to dye the invisible enemy, Ellen Teri must have thought of this method.


    But that''s what they lack now.


    Ellen Terri shook her head.


    "Ayelev, do you have a way?" Elentelli looks at ayelev.


    Ayalev''s performance in this battle was also very low.


    "If it''s the Warcraft she calls, I don''t have it." Ayelev thought for a moment and said, "but I have a magic, which is a large-scale attack. I''m afraid I will hurt you by mistake."


    "What''s the scope?"


    "This area will be covered by my magic.""Try it. We can be careful."


    "No, most psychics are hard to guard against my magic."


    "Why? Is it very strong? "


    Elentelli looks at ayelev unexpectedly.


    The public will completely cover this area.


    Look at yourself.


    "It''s not powerful, but it''s very troublesome. It''s odor attack."


    Ellen Terri suddenly realized that it could cover a large area.


    "You can have a try. Most of the Warcraft summoned by the other party have a good sense of smell. Your olfactory attack may be able to play a miraculous effect."


    Ayalev stepped forward and suddenly called out, "audron, you step back!"


    With that, ayelof suddenly pushed forward, and a red sphere shot at jialiwen.


    But in the middle of that red sphere, it was blocked by something.


    And then he shot a few red balls.


    Several red spheres are broken again by Kui.


    However, those broken red spheres suddenly filled with red dust.


    "It''s hard Eyes My eyes are so uncomfortable A Choo... " Alderan was close to the red dust and was first exposed to red dust.


    "This feeling..." Hally soon felt it too. She felt her eyes would not open, and she was constantly crying.


    This red dust is no other magic. It''s chili powder.


    At the moment, the air is filled with chili powder.


    Soon everyone in the room began to shed tears and cough.


    It''s the same with Ernie and Ellen.


    Although they are already on guard.


    However, the attack of ayelof was a little more than they expected.


    This kind of attack is It''s so vicious.


    Ayalev''s teammates were all caught off guard.


    I was also exposed to it.


    But he''s different.


    He can transform between substance and nothingness.


    So this attack of smell and taste buds doesn''t work for him.


    But Just because he''s useless doesn''t mean that Garvin''s useless.


    She also did not expect that the other side would come up with such a trick.


    She was also unable to stop the flow of tears, and could not open her eyes.


    She Lost.

 Chapter 3066

    No one expected that Carrie would lose the battle for this reason.


    Carrie may not be the captain of the supernatural society.


    But there is no doubt about her strength.


    Even if Carrie was repeatedly asked to release water.


    But the strength is there.


    Unless she''s standing still.


    Otherwise, she has little reason to lose.


    Then, ayelev gave the reason.


    It''s not even magic.


    Carrie was so hot that she couldn''t open her eyes.


    He also coughs and sneezes constantly.


    It''s really a hot eye fight.


    Of course, this is a move to kill 1000 enemies and lose 800.


    Everyone except ayalev, all of them were crying and coughing.


    No matter who loses this battle.


    Chen Yu, standing in front of the screen, shivered.


    I feel like I''m going to lose if I''m on.


    In the case of no preparedness, it will really lose miserably.


    No one else spoke.


    They think the same thing.


    This is really a magic weapon.


    Of course, the use of this method is limited.


    And once used, the effect of the second time will be greatly reduced.


    Xiaohe waved and scattered the chili powder in the air.


    Go forward and help jialiwen up.


    "You are miserable."


    "Cough I want to kill that asshole. " Carrie''s eyes were red and swollen, and she was very hurt.


    When you open your eyes, you can''t see things clearly.


    Tears are still trying to outflow.


    Xiaohe casts a spirit clearing skill to jialiwen.


    It was only a slight relief from this.


    "If you want to laugh, laugh. It''s hard to hold back." Said Carrie, not angry.


    Xiaohe tied his face and said solemnly, "no Well, it''s kind of funny. "


    It''s the same thing. She''s really choking.


    Jialiwen grabs the shot, the result falls so embarrassed.


    Xiaohe released jialiwen and stepped forward and said, "OK, you have passed our pass."


    Xiaohe takes out a flowerpot, which is planted with Laoye demon.


    The liquid demon stretched out branches and branches and entangled five people.


    These five people thought Xiaohe was going to attack them.


    But soon they found that the poles were recovering from their injuries.


    At the same time, it also conveys a huge magic power to them.


    What''s more, their magic power is restored, and the magic power is still being transmitted to them.


    They''re all a little at a loss.


    "This is the final prize. Before the end of the game, your magic power will increase by 100 times, and the magic recovery speed will be 100 times. Although this is temporary, it is a very special experience for you. You can release the magic as much as you can, and you can also try it now."


    Ellen and Manette looked at each other, and they didn''t expect such a reward.


    But they were even more shocked.


    Their next battle will be to fight with 100 times their strength.


    What is the concept?


    Does this mean that their enemies will be a hundred times more than they used to be?


    Even more terrifying?


    However, it has to be said that this is indeed a very special experience, even with special significance.


    A hundred times magic! They feel close to omnipotence.


    "Well, through this passage, your ultimate enemy is at the end."


    Now, they are more curious about who is going to play the ultimate big boss evil god.


    This road is not far away. It''s only a few hundred meters.


    At the end of the road is an empty stone wall, in front of which there is only a huge statue.


    There is nothing else.


    "Don''t tell me, the ultimate BOSS evil god is this statue."


    "If so, I would be very disappointed." "It looks like I can blow it to pieces with a single magic," said Hally


    Hally''s tone is quite arrogant.


    I can''t help it. Now she feels like she''s gone.


    It''s not just her, but other people feel the same way.


    It seems that no matter what kind of enemy we face, we can kill them with one move.


    Hundred times magic, is so confident.


    "It must have something to do with this statue."


    "Would you like to try attacking the statue?" Asked audron."What do you think?" Ellen Terri looks at manIt.


    "Try it. There''s no other clue." ManIt replied, "audron, you come."


    "How much power? Did you just blow it up? "


    "Blow it to pieces." Mani features a nod.


    If this statue is the enemy.


    Then directly use the strongest attack, even if you can''t win the battle directly, at least you can make the enemy suffer the most damage.


    Audron had a big drink, and the ground around him was directly crushed by him.


    Audron''s body erupted with an amazing sense of oppression.


    Bang -


    audron made a lunge and hit the statue''s chest.


    In an instant, the statue split and began to spread from the chest.


    Then the shell of the rock began to peel off, revealing the flesh and blood inside.


    "Everybody attack! The strongest attack Ellen Teri suddenly ordered in a loud voice.


    Everyone reacted and attacked the statue directly.


    However, their attacks did not work.


    The exposed body was intact.


    Instead, the rock crust that covered him was constantly peeling off.


    "Stop!" Ellen Teri waved and the crowd stopped attacking.


    Everyone gazed at the statue, or the giant hidden in it.


    Finally, the last piece of rock crust completely peeled off.


    Show the giant.


    This is a soldier in armor, armed with a long gun, with golden eyes, and looks like a Spartan.


    "Is he human?"


    "It should be Maybe it''s the effect of magic


    "Is he going to fight us like that? There''s nothing special about him except his big size. "


    "You are the challenge?" The giant looked down at the five people in front of him.


    "Are you the evil god?"


    "Well, what my boss asked me to play was the devil." The giant said, "are you ready for the seal?"


    "Just seal you and we''ll win, won''t we?"


    "Yes." The giant nodded and raised his right arm to reveal an electronic watch on his arm: "the number on this watch represents my vitality. You need to knock out at least 40% of my vitality before you can use the seal prop."


    "OK, can I start?" Asked Ellen Terri.


    "Anytime." The giant nodded.


    "Go on Ellen Terri''s voice has just dropped.


    Suddenly found around the night scene is fading, replaced by the spread of blue sky, white clouds, as well as green water and green mountains.


    "Welcome to my kingdom of God."

 Chapter 3067

    "The kingdom of God?"


    None of the five understood what had happened.


    How does this transformational ability work.


    And It''s really shocking to do so.


    But so what?


    Let them fight in a different environment?


    It''s really a feast for the eyes.


    But in addition, there seems to be no other use, right?


    "Well, Lord evil, this is a good place. Let''s go to war." Ellen Terri made a witty remark.


    "Sorry, I''m not your opponent."


    The giant waved.


    Boom -


    a mountain not far away is trying to find a place to fall apart.


    "Is that magic?"


    "Maybe Maybe


    A mountain collapse? Is this a little bit bigger?


    Then, a super giant, hundreds of times bigger than the giant in front of you.


    The giant, like a mountain, rose from the position of the collapsed mountain.


    The giant has a large upper body and a small lower body.


    But this small is also relative.


    Nearly 100 meters of body width, how all and ordinary people in the eyes of small pull on the relationship.


    As for height, it is not 500 meters, but 400 meters.


    Then the second peak collapses, the third one collapses


    Soon, as far as they could see, dozens of peaks collapsed one after another.


    Under each peak stood a giant, tall, short, fat and thin.


    Of course, even the shortest giant has three or four hundred meters.


    "You don''t want us to fight them, do you?" Ellen Terri swallowed.


    "Do you think it''s for the audience? Don''t worry, you just have to beat one of them. "


    "Or I''ll fight you." Ellen Terri''s face was bitter.


    "You are not qualified. If you can''t beat a soldier in my kingdom of God, why do you fight me?"


    "You call that warrior?"


    "They used to be my defeated generals, and all the defeated will become soldiers in my kingdom of God. Of course, you can rest assured that you will not."


    "Is it because it''s a game?"


    "No, because you are not qualified."


    All five want to swear at the moment.


    "Can you find a real evil god to play your role? I feel like that''s a better chance. "


    "No, I seem to be the only one in my boss who is closest to this role."


    "I haven''t asked your name yet."


    "Ares, well, the one you''ve heard of."


    Five people''s expressions are dull. You''re kidding.


    Everyone is here to play games.


    Do you want to be so serious?


    What are you doing with a god of war?


    We want real evil spirits.


    It''s not about fighting with some god of war.


    How can I do this?


    "Although they are not gods, they are also legendary Titans. As accommodation to you, you can choose your own opponents."


    Five people are crazy.


    This is called accommodation?


    All eyes fell on Ares.


    "Don''t make the stupidest choice."


    They all know it would be the stupidest choice.


    But at least ares is still in an acceptable size range.


    As for the Titans.


    They can''t even reach the toes of these Titans. Fart.


    Ellen Terri smiles bitterly.


    She now fully believes that the supernatural society will come up with artifact as a prize.


    Because It''s impossible for anyone to get the prize, OK.


    Ares held his spear high.


    "In the realm of God, all the forces here are available to me, including these warriors."


    Ares throws his rifle.


    Everyone looked back and saw a mushroom cloud in the distance.


    Everyone shivered.


    Come on, there''s no way to fight this battle.


    After about 30 seconds, the shock of terror came.


    Just the impact of more than ten kilometers away has made them unable to resist.


    How do you do that?


    MANITE and elentelli looked at each other and exchanged a look.


    ManIt shook his head.


    ManIt had been trying to figure out if it was a magic trick.


    However, the result made his heart cold.


    It''s all true.It''s not magic. It''s true!


    Everything here is real.


    Ellen Tilly took a deep breath.


    "We give in."


    At last, tereo didn''t move her mouth.


    "Surrender?"


    "Yes, we surrender."


    "Well, the game is over." Ares said rather disappointed.


    "Sir Ares, may I ask you a question?"


    "Ask."


    "Is it really possible for us to defeat you?"


    "Of course not. Why do you think that?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "No, I mean within the rules of the game."


    "Yes, the curse of death, the blessing of the dragon, the poison of the devil, and the power of God. If you use them properly, I will suppress my own power one by one according to the rules of the game. Moreover, according to the rules made by the boss, I will not allow you to kill you instantly, which is to increase the fun of the game."


    Everyone was speechless for a while, and some regretted.


    "Of course, even so, if you want to win, it''s still very slim. The gap between you and me is so big that I can see a lot of things that you can''t see. Although according to the rules of the game, I still have the rules."


    "Most of your actions don''t escape my attention, which means it''s hard for you to beat me, even if there are rules," ares said


    Ares pauses and says, "next, I''m going to grade you, Ellen Teri, a -, manIt, B +, audren, B -, ayelev, a +, Halle, B -."


    Elentelli looked at ayelef with some surprise.


    No one thought that ayelof would be the highest score, even a + score.


    Ellen telle''s score was expected.


    Not perfect, but outstanding.


    So a - is acceptable.


    As his deputy, manIt often puts forward some appropriate suggestions and opinions in the battle and test, and gives a lot of help to the team, so B + is reasonable.


    Hally and audron should have behaved in a proper way.


    There are brilliant performances, but also some performances in decisive battles.


    So B-is right for them.


    But the a + of ayelev, Ellen Teri, is a little bit unacceptable.


    "Why..."


    "His performance in the last battle, it can be said that he played an absolute role, while the performance of the rest of you in the last game was quite nonexistent. According to your performance, you will get a reward respectively..."


    With a wave of his hand, five golden magic props floated in front of him: "as the highest scorer, ayelev can be the first to choose."

 Chapter 3069

    "Our supernatural society does not choose its members according to your ranking. In fact, I have selected several members before. The most satisfied one has even passed the first round of trial, and your strength is not even the strongest." Chen said bluntly: "for example, miss Hally, with the strength of miss Hally, it is a miracle to be able to enter the top 16."


    Hally was a little depressed: "so if I join the supernatural society, will I be reused?"


    "Not for the time being. You can only be a peripheral member, unless you can be looked after by the leader of the official team. Otherwise, you can only be an outsourcing member before you grow up."


    Hally was about to ask, when manIt stepped forward and said, "Sir, I am willing to join."


    Meanwhile, manIt turned to audron and said nothing.


    But Manette''s eyes seemed to be saying, come on.


    Audron followed: "I''ll join in."


    It''s based on trust in manIt.


    He got along well with manIt, and he was very happy.


    The ability of manIt and his wisdom make audron feel comfortable.


    If we can continue to cooperate with manIt, it is also a good choice.


    "Then if I join, do I have a chance to be captain?"


    "Yes." "All the resources you need will be given by our supernatural society. However, you should sign a contract. In principle, it belongs to the life-long system. Unless there are special circumstances, otherwise, you will always be a member of the supernatural society."


    "What resources can I get?" Haley was not surprised by the lifetime system.


    After all, the vast majority of psychic organizations require lifetime.


    So it''s no surprise that the supernatural society is asking for this.


    "Any resource, if you can use it."


    "Including asking for the advice of the God of war?"


    "If you really need it, you can." Chen Xiao looks at Hally unexpectedly.


    "Then I''ll join." Said Harry.


    Ellen Teri hesitated for a moment, and now she and ayelev are left with no choice.


    "I want to be a full member." Said Ellen.


    "Yes, there''s a team that wants intelligent players like you." Chen said.


    "What is the difference between full members and peripheral members?"


    "Like salary."


    "I''m not short of money." Although Ellen Terri is a small family, but she is well-off, there is no lack of money: "I need more resources."


    "In principle, the supply of resources is absolutely enough. Whether it is a peripheral member or a full member, the resources are sufficient. As long as you use them, we will certainly find a way to supply them."


    "What''s the difference between peripheral members and regular members?"


    "The core secrets of the supernatural society are different. In addition, the missions and actions involved are also different. Do you think that it is faster to perform tasks with a group of experts, or to perform tasks with a group of people whose level is lower than you?"


    "If that''s all, it doesn''t appeal to me very much. If I want to perform a difficult task, my family even has a way to help me get into the scarlet church."


    "The Blood Mary of scarlet church is my good friend. It''s nothing. Even if you want to be a disciple on the outskirts of dragon and tiger mountain, you will be disappointed if you want to show off your contacts with me. All the people I deal with are the top of the spiritual world. As for the resources that the top sects can provide, they may not be better than the supernatural society, Although the supernatural society is not the top sectarian force, we have the most top resources. What we lack is only talents. I remember my disciple once told you that you are not the only choice. Please remember this sentence. I appreciate you, but I do not mean I appreciate you alone. "


    Ellen Terri was very much touched by Chen, but there was no way to refute it.


    Her strength is not top-notch, and her talent can only be regarded as unsatisfactory.


    Chen Xuan also said very clearly that she was interested in her wisdom.


    What Ellen Tilly said earlier was actually to make Chen Xuan value her more.


    But the reality is that although her family has the means to put her in the scarlet church, she may be a very, very peripheral staff, a kind of miscellaneous member who has almost no resources.


    As a result, her so-called chips were of no use to Chen.


    Chen''s words hurt her deeply.


    Appreciate her, but not alone.


    "Well It seems that joining the supernatural society is the best choice. " Ellen Terri finally answered.


    Chen Xuan put his eyes on ayelev, who has never made a statement.


    "Ayelev, what''s your decision?"


    "I want to know where my height will eventually go."


    "I''m afraid I can''t answer you." Chen Xiao shook his head helplessly: "your height is determined by your talent and personal will. No one can answer your question.""What is the strength level of the full members? What is the captain level? To what extent are you President? "


    "There is no final conclusion on the strength of full members. For example, Ellen Terri belongs to special talents. Her wisdom is very suitable for the team, so she can support as a full member. Of course, if there is no special talent, then at least she needs to be able to eliminate the enemies at disaster level." Chen Hao stopped and said: "as for the captain level, you have seen it several times before. For example, Helis of death Canyon is the captain, and Gaia of warrior hill is also the captain. Or Jolin NASH in front of the stele of element is also a captain. Formal members have no strength requirements, but the strength of the captain level should be able to deal with at least two or more at least independently Two or more catastrophic enemies. "


    Do people take a breath and face two or more disaster level enemies alone?


    Even one, in their eyes, is close to the legend.


    However, in retrospect, their strength is very important.


    So they have that strength, and as captain, they accept it.


    "As for me You just need to know that I am the strongest in the supernatural society. Are you satisfied with this explanation? "


    "I accept that explanation." Ayelev nodded: "I join."


    In fact, ayelev''s insight is not much.


    But he had his own set of criteria.


    Chen''s answer has already satisfied him.


    Chen was also satisfied with the result.


    Chen has already made arrangements for them.


    Ellen Terri has been named by the English character to join the team.


    ManIt was also named as a student by Jolin Nash, so both of them became full members.


    Ayalev, audren and Halle are all peripheral members.

 Chapter 3073

    Freya made a little mistake.


    Hally''s awakening process is more smooth than imagined.


    But this is not a good thing, on the contrary, it shows that her bloodline is thinner than Freya imagined.


    The more Harry''s magic reserves are consumed.


    The stronger her Protoss lineage is.


    But she has only consumed 30% of the magic stored today, and has completed her awakening.


    This shows that her Protoss lineage is very, very weak.


    "It looks like you''ve been wrong sometimes, Freya." Chen said with a smile.


    He didn''t care much about it.


    With Hally''s talent and potential, it doesn''t make sense to have more of it and less of it.


    It''s to raise her blood.


    Freya was not angry, nor was she ashamed to look away.


    "Her forefathers have awakened by some means, which can be successfully awakened, but at the cost of sacrificing the potential of future generations."


    "Will her awakening now not sacrifice the potential of her offspring?"


    "There are totally two ways to wake up, and which one will I choose that is inefficient and has endless consequences?"


    Well, Freya has her own pride, too.


    When she was driving, Chen said, "I will bring you the blood of Bader as soon as possible. After trying the blood of Bader, you can sign the contract. In addition, after returning to the headquarters, you can apply for a resource from west, and you can make up your magic power as soon as possible."


    "President, there are many Many gods like you? "


    In fact, what Halle wanted to say was monster, but after thinking about it, she still thought that the name of God was more suitable for their current relationship.


    "I''m not a God."


    "But even God is at your service Ares, the God of war in Olympus mythology, even Freya, the queen of noble Nordic mythology, also serves you


    "I''m just stronger than them, that''s all." Chen said calmly: "there are many powerful ways to become a God. Being a God is not the only choice. Of course, among my friends, there are still some people who choose to be gods."


    "President, you did not become a God because God is not good?"


    "It''s not bad. It just doesn''t suit me. And with my current strength, even if I call myself a God, the God you and I know is actually a powerful existence with certain characteristics. In the cognition of ordinary people, as long as it is powerful and beyond their understanding, it can be called a God."


    "If you are so strong, why is the reputation of the supernatural society so small?"


    "A small reputation has the advantages of a small reputation. The government will not be afraid of it, and other forces will not be vigilant. In the words of Chinese people, no one will make a lot of money out of silence. No one will have a problem with weak supernatural associations. Even if they want to fight against us, most of them will not pay much attention to us, and we have the strength to obtain a lot of resources without attracting people''s attention What''s wrong with it? "


    Hally was speechless for a while. Well, Chen''s words are reasonable.


    Before joining the supernatural society, she also inquired about its reputation.


    The result surprised her. It was said that the supernatural society had been struggling to remove spirits from a haunted community.


    But at the moment, how absurd this rumor is.


    Any of the supernatural societies she knew could easily smooth out a haunted community.


    ¡­¡­


    The supernatural society is in good shape.


    Several of the newcomers have done well.


    Progress is still relatively obvious.


    Of course, this is because their original strength is too low.


    So any bit of growth will be particularly obvious.


    For people with only one dollar, one dollar is twice as much, but if it''s 100 yuan, even if it''s a dollar, it will be ignored.


    The youth spirit fighting competition also ended smoothly.


    The people of the government happily picked up the top four.


    They will be the people of the government in the future.


    The top four were very happy to finally find the organization.


    Chen Xuan entered the trial tower again, on the 12th floor.


    Chen Xuan has recently consolidated his cultivation of yuhuajing. He feels that he has made a significant improvement. He plans to challenge the 12th level.


    When he entered the 12th floor, he saw a vast but desolate world.


    But there is a very strong aura of heaven and earth.


    Chen spread his own perception.


    No level 12 gatekeepers have been found yet.


    Chen was a little surprised.


    Every three levels will have an increase in difficulty, which is a small level.


    On the sixth floor, the difficulty increases linearly, which belongs to the big level.


    Chen believes that the 12th floor is also a big barrier.


    Therefore, the strength of the gatekeepers will also be extremely terrifying.But where is the enemy?


    Before the level keeper will take the initiative to attack.


    But now, Chen Xuan has been here for a long time, and no watchman has appeared.


    Do you need to find the gatekeeper?


    Chen''s flying into the sky, there is nothing in the sky.


    However, when Chen Zhen flew to a higher altitude, he looked down and found that the world below was a huge head.


    Chen didn''t know if it was a head.


    The head turned around in a daze. It was the head of a demon.


    It''s estimated to be bigger than the moon.


    And the devil''s skull opened its mouth, and its mouth was filled with black and red flames.


    The devil''s skull will not be the gatekeeper he is going to face?


    Or Is the world itself the gatekeeper?


    In this truth, the devil''s skull found Chen Yu.


    As soon as Chen''s eyes coagulated, he saw that the devil''s skull and mouth no longer breathed the flame, but inhaled it.


    Of course, this kind of suction is not enough to suck in the Chen.


    The mountain, the air, and the flame on the surface of the devil''s skull were sucked in.


    The next moment, the devil''s skull suddenly vomited, spitting out all the demons.


    Chen took a breath. All of these demons have intermediate or above strength, and all have the existence of the field.


    It''s just that these demons have empty eyes and no look.


    What is this demon skull?


    Or who is he?


    Can he create demons?


    But it seems that he is still a short way from the real creation of life.


    The demons he created were powerful and numerous.


    But it can''t create life.


    Chen''s arm waved, and the dark magma covered it.


    In an instant, the dark magma that blocks the sky envelops the demons all over the sky.


    After that, the area of dark magma grew a lot.


    However, no matter how the amount of dark magma grows, it does not have much significance for Chen.


    Dark magma has been unable to raise Chen''s upper limit.


    The dark magma turned into a giant fist, which was smashed into the devil''s skull.


    The devil''s skull was smashed away from its original position.


    Chen can''t help frowning.


    This demon skull feels a little weak.


    If only to this extent, there is little threat to yourself.


    Is this the twelfth level?

 Chapter 3075

    Chen Guan called the fire of the early Yuan Dynasty.


    This flame doesn''t create a demon.


    It''s just the constant creation of instinct, the constant fusion of various demon bloodlines.


    And create new demons.


    Chen found that her hair was falling off.


    Instead, he had white hair.


    Chen Tiao felt her head with a wry smile. It seemed that she was going to dye her hair after going out.


    Chen is familiar with his own body changes.


    Even to his level.


    Every change in the body can be clearly felt.


    Even if it is a cell disease, Chen can also find.


    This is why the disease has been unable to invade Chen.


    What is supernatural is, above all, the power beyond nature.


    Itself is a part of nature.


    And it''s itself that''s the hardest part to beat.


    Now Chen Xuan has just achieved this.


    The flame was inhaled into the body and then discharged from the body.


    However, the bloodline of glutton and the bloodline of king of wrath are their superior lineages.


    So there are not many genetic factors in this flame that can compensate for these two lineages.


    This flame is more fusion.


    Help Chen Xuan better integrate the two lineages.


    Now that this flame can record genetic factors and help people fuse lineages.


    It''s like a fuser.


    Chen suddenly thought of a question: can Shenxue join in?


    Chen Xuan had a lot of divine blood.


    Chen took out a drop of God''s blood and dropped it on the flame.


    At the same time, he swallowed a drop of God''s blood.


    Then inhale the blood again.


    Useful! When the flame is flowing through the body.


    The blood in the stomach seems to be activated.


    And integrated into Chen''s blood.


    Very slight change.


    Maybe less than one in ten thousand.


    It''s thinner than Haley''s three or forty generations apart.


    On the one hand, Chen''s own pedigree is strong enough.


    In addition to the fusion of this flame.


    It can also be used as an optimization program.


    Put better factors into the lineage.


    Chen Tiao tasted more Protoss blood, but the vast majority of God blood had no change on him.


    After all, a lot of God''s blood is repeated.


    And the ancestry of the protoss didn''t help Chen much.


    Chen had been using more than a dozen different gods'' blood, and eventually raised the ancestry from one in ten thousand to one in one thousand, which was still very rare.


    Chen took out a piece of flesh, the flesh of Heracles.


    This is Chen''s first killing God.


    Although he is only a demigod, Heracles still has the power to surpass most gods.


    Although Heracles was smashed by Chen Xuan.


    However, Chen Xuan still held the idea that the flesh and blood of God was a good thing.


    He collected a lot of Hercules'' flesh and blood.


    And now it''s just going to come in handy.


    Chen Hao ate a small piece of Hercules'' flesh and blood.


    Then inhale the flame.


    In a flash, Chen felt a very special way of using strength.


    This is the way to activate the body by blood and use strength.


    In this way, muscles and skin can be turned into steel or rearranged to form a stronger body.


    He is worthy of Hercules. He is the same as Chen''s, both of them are power walking schools.


    However, they have different ways of using power.


    This was originally the ability of Hercules alone.


    But now it''s Chen''s.


    Chen felt that he had made a small breakthrough.


    Originally, Guiyi Gong only reached the fourth level, but now we can develop the fifth level.


    This is because Chen had mastered the way Hercules used his power and integrated it into his own system.


    Chen tried to load this pattern.


    His muscles were wriggling fast, but Chen felt that his basic constitution had made a leap.


    In Chen''s eyes, the fire in the early Yuan Dynasty was a huge treasure house.


    No artifact and treasure in the world can be compared with the fire in the early Yuan Dynasty.


    At the moment, Chen Xuan already understood.


    The twelfth level is not fighting, it''s understanding.


    Only with thorough strength can we pass through the twelve levels.


    But now Chen can not fully understand.


    So Chen did not pass the customs.


    It takes a long time to study.It is not possible to study thoroughly once or twice.


    ¡­¡­


    When Chen Xuan went out of the tower, people nearby thought he was a stranger when they saw the white haired Chen.


    It wasn''t until I got close that it was Chen Xuan.


    "President, are you going to change your look? But white hair really doesn''t suit you As a senior hair dye enthusiast, moyd has tried almost any hair color, including forgiving green.


    Chen Xuan glared at Mo Yide: "I want to dye back black."


    "How about introducing a barber shop to you, President?"


    Chen Xuan rolled her eyes. She was a barber shop where she dyed her hair and recommended fart.


    "Chairman, it''s the magic barber."


    "What''s different from a barber? Can I have fireworks in my hair


    "That''s not true. He can use his magic power to help customers control the length of their hair."


    "If it''s this one, I can do it. No one else is needed."


    Chen Xuan still liked flat head, mainly because he was a strengthening system, and almost all of his enemies fought hand to hand.


    I''m afraid I''ll be grabbed by someone one day.


    Although it does not affect the outcome.


    But in the end, there will still be concerns in this regard.


    "Well, when I don''t say it." Moid shrugged.


    Chen left the supernatural Society headquarters directly.


    I went straight to a high-end barber shop downtown.


    "Help me dye my hair black, thank you."


    Come up a beautiful young hairdresser.


    In fact, this barber shop is upscale.


    Because almost all barbers are pretty little sisters.


    "Sir, do you need a care first? Dyeing your hair is very damaging


    Barbers everywhere seem to like to sell.


    "How long will it take?"


    "Half an hour."


    Chen looked at the time: "yes."


    Chen is lying on the nursing bed.


    The beautiful barber massaged Chen''s head.


    He leaned down to Chen''s ear and said, "Sir, we have more services here."


    "No, thank you."


    There are a lot of dog meat businesses in America.


    Beauty salons, gyms, or food bars.


    However, such places belong to high-end consumption.


    Even if no special service is needed, it still costs a lot.


    And not everyone can serve.


    From the French windows here, you can see the traffic of the parking lot.


    So they can clearly see what kind of cars the customers drive here and judge how much money they can get from customers.


    Obviously, Chen''s car made them excited.


    "Sir, I can do a lot of postures, and I can..."


    Chen did not know where to draw out a few hundred yuan bills: "wake me up in half an hour. I''ll sleep for a while."


    "Yes, sir." The barber''s face lit up with joy.

 Chapter 3076

    Chen Tiao is pushed to wake up, but she finds out that she is not in the barber shop.


    It was in an underground passage with several leather bags strapped to him.


    It was the beautiful barber who pushed Chen Xuan.


    "Miss, is the service in your shop a little richer?"


    "Sir, you don''t understand the situation? Or do you have the courage to talk to me like this


    "Well, do you want money or death?" Chen Hao smiles at the beautiful barber.


    The beautiful barber pushed Chen to a basement.


    There were two people in the basement, wearing white coats and masks covering their faces.


    "You have two choices now, call your family, pay a ransom, or we can sell your organs."


    Two men in white coats lifted off Chen''s clothes and drew on Chen''s belly with a scalpel.


    When the cold knife touches the skin, it makes the hair stand up all over the body.


    Of course, except Chen, Chen said, "can I have a mirror?"


    "Mirror?" The three men in the basement were puzzled: "what mirror?"


    "I''m here to dye my hair. I want to know how my hair is dyed."


    "Ha ha..."


    The two men in white coats laughed.


    "If it''s hair, I can shave off all your gray hair, so you don''t have to worry about it."


    Just then, a drop of water dropped from the basement and fell on the face of one of the men in white coat.


    "Well, how can it seep?"


    "Nonsense, this is a sewer. How good is the environment here?"


    "I also heard that people have died here before."


    The two men were talking about it.


    Hello, business Cried the beautiful woman.


    "Oh, yes, boy, how are you thinking? Money or life? "


    "Bring the mirror first. I want to know if my hair has been dyed."


    ¡°f***¡­¡­¡± All three of them had a bad face.


    This man is a real man.


    The beautiful woman took out a mirror: "you see, it''s dyed."


    The beautiful woman made up her mind to shave off Chen''s hair when she got the money.


    Another drop of cold liquid dripped on the face of the man before.


    ¡°f***¡­¡­¡± The man raised his head and his face suddenly changed: "Lott! Lott... "


    "What are you doing? Saxoy Don''t disturb me Make a choice quickly. "


    "Lott Overhead On top of your head... "


    Just then a mass of rotten meat fell from his head and covered Lott directly.


    "Wow What is this... "


    The rotten meat began to seep into Lott''s mouth, nose and ears.


    "Cough Get this thing out of my way It''s disgusting... "


    But saxei and the beautiful woman could not help but step back.


    Because they saw that the rotten piece of meat was alive.


    "Come on Help me I I feel terrible... " Lott was too wrapped up in rotten meat.


    And the skin that comes into contact with rotten meat is rapidly swelling and blistering.


    Lott struggled to turn over the bed bound with Chen.


    Chen also got up and moved his hands and feet.


    He turned a blind eye to what happened around him.


    It''s like a normal thing.


    "Help me Help me... " Lott saw that his companion turned a blind eye to him, so he could only pray that Chen could save him.


    Chen Tu squatted down, picked up the rotten meat with his fingers, and looked at Lott buried below.


    Then he shook his head: "it''s hopeless. This thing has invaded your body, and God can''t save you. Before long, your body will become a part of it."


    "You You''re not afraid of this thing? " The beautiful woman looks at Chen Xuan in horror.


    "This thing, the decaying corpse is supposed to be the person who died in this sewer. After the corpse decayed, it happened to be boarded by a spirit body. As a result, the spirit body was also corroded by the corpse and became this kind of thing." Chen Xiao waved his nose: "this taste can be really strong."


    The two men in the corner wanted to escape around the wall.


    But the corpse seemed to be aware of their plan. Suddenly, a few rotten strips of meat, like a web spider, blocked the exit.


    It seems that the living corpse also knows that Chen Xuan is not easy to offend, so he has no intention to attack him at all.


    And Lott, who was entangled in the corpse, was silent.


    He''s not dead, but his body has lost its function.


    It just made him more miserable.Chen did not intend to help him, anyway, this has nothing to do with him.


    It''s true that the pupils of a beautiful woman suddenly contract.


    Because behind Chen, there is a shadow emerging.


    The shadow slowly formed a figure.


    Death! That''s the legendary god of death.


    Chen also felt it and looked back: "old black, how did you come?"


    "I''m here to find them. In my sense of death, they are mortal."


    The beautiful woman was scared to death. Since she saw old black, she also heard their conversation.


    "Why are you here


    Chen Tiao adjusted the whole collar: "I want to say lost, do you believe it?"


    Laohei ignored Chen Tiao directly and lingered in the basement, waiting for their death.


    It''s true that saxei grabs a bench and wants to rush out in front with it.


    But the corpse suddenly turned into a fist, smashing the bench and touching saxoy''s arm.


    Saxoy struggled, struggling to swing.


    Want to get rid of the strips.


    The venom from the corpse was penetrating sachsy''s arm through the skin.


    The sharp pain made saxoy struggle more crazy.


    But he couldn''t get rid of the meat on his arm. Instead, he made the meat wrapped more tightly and climbed up his arm like a snail.


    "This guy is hopeless." Chen said with emotion.


    In this truth, the beautiful woman suddenly kneels in front of Chen.


    "Please, help me I can do anything you want me to My body, everything I have, can be yours. "


    "Chen Hao, you are a man with a wife. If you have an affair, I will report to fari." Old black Yin said with pity.


    ¡°f***¡£¡± "I''m not interested in her," Chen said


    "I curse you! I curse you to death The beautiful woman growled hysterically, "I hope you will go to hell when you die."


    "Sorry, going to hell may be the best compliment for me. I know a lot of people in hell." Chen Tiao said with a smile: "by the way, you should also go below. I''ll give you something, which is the cost of dyeing my hair for you."


    Chen Xuan came to the beautiful woman and put his finger on the beautiful woman''s forehead.


    A wisp of Mars penetrated into the beautiful woman''s body, then penetrated out of her skin and returned to the palm of Chen''s hand.

 Chapter 3077

    Chen Xiao heard the wail of the beautiful woman behind her.


    But this did not stop Chen.


    After a while, old black also followed.


    The woman''s wailing stopped.


    "Is it over?"


    "It''s done." The old black dot nodded.


    Chen Hao sealed the entrance of the sewer when he left.


    Later, as an outstanding citizen, Chen also made a report call to the police.


    It said that the barber shop was suspected of engaging in the activities.


    In that basement, the woman who should have died suddenly opened her eyes.


    The woman looked around blankly, nothing.


    What''s going on? Was it just a dream?


    The woman slowly climbed up, and there were some traces left on the scene.


    The woman''s face slowly became dignified.


    She recognized the marks.


    The woman searched the body.


    She''s not sure she''s really alive.


    Suddenly, the woman felt a bout of nausea.


    And then the woman started vomiting.


    What she vomited out was the corpse.


    The woman shrinks to the corner in fright.


    But instead of attacking her, the corpse slowly wriggles out of the basement.


    The woman now feels the stomach acid rolling again.


    Why is the corpse in its own body?


    Why didn''t you die?


    Women''s brains are blank.


    Muddleheaded walking, suddenly found that the original exit how missing.


    Women at the moment a bit called heaven should not, call the earth not working.


    Helpless, can only find another way.


    I don''t know how long the woman walked in the stinky sewer.


    Finally, I saw the light ahead.


    The woman rushed out.


    The outlet of this sewer is the mouth of the sea.


    Women, no matter how many, jump directly into the sea below.


    After washing off the filth and stench, he poured a few mouthfuls of seawater, and then climbed onto the shore.


    So the woman lay on the reef, gasping.


    Women don''t know what''s wrong with them.


    But it''s not normal.


    It''s true that a couple of punk clad thugs come around.


    They saw a woman in rags.


    Although the woman was shabby, she was beautiful.


    Very beautiful! These gangsters seem to have some bad ideas.


    "Hi, beauty. Do you mind playing together?"


    The woman got up and sat up, although she made some deals.


    But she''s obviously not dealing with these thugs.


    She is willing to trade with people who are rich or expensive.


    Her goal is to spend thousands of dollars on her every time.


    So when she recovered a little strength, she decided to leave.


    However, those gangsters did not refuse to surround her.


    "Beauty, don''t do this. We are sincere."


    It was getting late and there was no one around.


    After all, this is near the sewer outlet.


    It''s certainly not a busy place.


    So this also gives these gangsters courage.


    If you want to use strong, you can get a lot of advantages in pushing and shoving.


    "Get out of here, you scum." The woman pushed hard and pushed the gangsters in front of her a few steps.


    "F * * bichi." The gangster became angry and slapped the woman in the face.


    At this time, the woman''s heart a fire rise, the same slap back to the gangster.


    But he saw his neck twisted and fell to the ground.


    "Andrew!? F * *, Andrew was knocked unconscious by her. Teach this woman a lesson! "


    The woman suddenly felt a pain in her abdomen, and a dagger was inserted into her abdomen.


    A woman''s pupil suddenly turns red, the fingernails on the tip of ten fingers all fall off, and sharp spines grow from the fingertips.


    "Die for me!"


    The woman swept hard, and the gangster who stabbed her was directly scratched from the face by her claw.


    The other gangsters were scared and turned and ran.


    But just then, the bone spurs of the woman''s ten fingers suddenly shot out.


    The backs of the gangsters were all penetrated, and each bone thorn left a big hole in their back.


    The woman woke up by looking at the bodies.


    The woman almost didn''t collapse. She finally realized.


    I''m not normal. No, it''s very abnormal.


    I seem to have become something I can''t understand.By this time the woman''s body had returned to normal.


    Women don''t understand what they have become.


    Maybe Maybe the man knows.


    No, he must know that he did it all!


    Women are more afraid of eating people now.


    She was afraid that she would become a complete monster.


    She walked barefoot for a whole night before returning to her home.


    She hid herself in her room. She didn''t want to go out, and she didn''t dare to go out.


    Fortunately, her diet hasn''t changed.


    Except that her appetite became very big.


    Others have not changed.


    After a few days, women began to be familiar with their own changes.


    She found herself in three inhuman forms.


    One of them is to kill those gangsters on the coastline on the first day, but this form can''t be controlled actively, and it only appears when the emotion is excited.


    She appeared the next day when she received a phone call from her home. Her grandmother had passed away, which was her only relative.


    She calls this form silver scale. When she enters this form, her sense will be a little lower, but generally it can be maintained. Her body will have silver lines and her skin will have a little silver scales.


    The left forehead is always curved, the figure will be slightly raised, the ten fingers will become extremely sharp and sharp, the pupil is red and has a strange pattern.


    The second is the form of mad devil, which can change actively. The body completely changes towards the shape of the devil. The upper part of the body will become extremely strong, even the female characteristics will disappear. The whole body is dark, and the body height is up to three meters, especially the strength will become extremely terrifying.


    She used to sneak out at night in this form, barely able to lift the head of a truck with her hands.


    The third is the form of dark soul, which can make the body virtual and become a form like a ghost, which can penetrate through the entity. This form has no touch, no sense of smell and taste. In fact, it can''t eat at all.


    Of course, it doesn''t have any attack power, at least it doesn''t have any lethality to the entity.


    But she stole a little money in this way.


    In some cases, this dark soul form works well.


    However, unlike the ghost, although her form is similar to spirit, it can be seen by ordinary people.


    Over the past few days, she has gradually become accustomed to her current change.


    Without the initial panic, now she is a little bit secretly happy.


    That means she doesn''t have to worry about money anymore.


    She can break into any place, including the bank vault.


    Of course, her dark soul form cannot move entities, so it is obviously unrealistic to steal from the vault.


    At most, she can only steal from some stores. After entering the store, she finds the dead corner of monitoring, destroys the monitoring, and then steals the cash register.


    Bank vault is another concept.

 Chapter 3078

    West was a little surprised that Chen Xuan came to the headquarters every day for half a month.


    However, this is also a good thing. At least Chen can make decisions on many matters that need to be decided by Chen Xuan.


    As the president of the supernatural society, Chen is very incompetent in other aspects, in addition to achieving full scores in combat effectiveness.


    In terms of handling official business, it''s basically done by West.


    However, there are still some things that need to be decided by Chen.


    Chen has been in the tower every day for half a month.


    On the 12th floor of the tower, Chen Xuan went in every day to quench his blood with the fire of the beginning of Yuan Dynasty.


    Moreover, after a few days of quenching, Chen Xuan has already got a trace of the fire of the early Yuan Dynasty.


    Although it is very small, it is only one thousandth of the total amount of fire in the early Yuan Dynasty on the 13th floor.


    However, this trace of fire in the early Yuan Dynasty still contains the genetic factors of hundreds of millions of demons.


    Two or three hours a day.


    As soon as he got out of the tower, he was caught by West.


    "President, since the Reiki tide, supernatural cases have gradually increased..."


    "Are we short of staff? If not, recruit more people. "


    "No It''s a man-made crime. With supernatural power, there are at least 30 supernatural criminal groups in California. It''s very troublesome. Unlike those supernatural events, those evil spirits or Warcraft breeding will not hide at least. Basically, they will nest in one place to make trouble, but the supernatural criminal groups are different. They know how to hide themselves. "


    "Thirty in California?"


    "At least thirty."


    "Do you have any in Los Angeles?"


    "There are two. Our people have been staring at them for a long time, but they haven''t been acting. Moyd and Henry, as internal agents, are hiding in the two organizations. Recently, a group of people have emerged. Judging from the scene of the crime, there is a clear difference between them. It should be the third one. But it is estimated that they are all novices. Our people have locked in all of them Members. "


    "Give me the information. I''ll kill three crime syndicates in Los Angeles tonight."


    The scope of California is too large, and the layout of the supernatural society is beyond reach.


    But it''s enough in Los Angeles, which is the headquarters of the supernatural society.


    At the same time, Chen regarded Los Angeles as his territory.


    Even Gang forces are firmly controlled by the supernatural society.


    What''s more, it is a supernatural criminal group, which is absolutely impossible to tolerate.


    West gave Chen some documents.


    "Even if moid doesn''t matter, his strength is close to the top level, Henry I remember his ability as if It''s like a stink, isn''t it? "


    "A few days ago, Henry also used his ability to help the organization complete a bank robbery."


    "I, Henry''s life has improved a lot recently. He won''t be wanted by the police in this way?"


    "Through the power of the government, I have suppressed Henry''s wanted."


    "After all, Henry is a family member. In the future, this kind of undercover work should not be handed over to them." Chen said.


    There are a lot of supernatural people, and there are also quite a lot of people who don''t care.


    Chen first went to Henry''s undercover organization, an organization called grace power.


    The name seems to be a cult, but it is actually a criminal group.


    Henry was one of the ten core members of the organization.


    The organization was so unlucky that they brought Henry in.


    And he''s included in the core members.


    It took them half a month to control a small Gang in a block.


    And that''s what Tim and Bodie reported to the supernatural society.


    The gang was originally controlled by Tim and Bodie.


    But suddenly with them is to contact, the original leader is also missing for no reason.


    Replaced by someone who didn''t bird them at all.


    Tim and Bodie sent someone to communicate, and they were chopped up and sent back to them.


    They were angry at that time. After investigation, they found that the new leader was also under control.


    After several investigations, the power of the gift was found.


    It''s the core of all the members of the mix.


    Although this supernatural criminal group is committing crimes with supernatural forces, the rules are still the same as those of the black gang.


    So West picked Henry.


    Henry was also a gangster before, so he knew the rules and style of these gangsters.


    The result is not too unexpected, Henry a little contact, into the power of the gift.


    Henry was not outstanding at the supernatural society.


    But compared with the group of people with the power of gift, he can basically kill half of them alone.But he''s not sure he''ll keep everyone.


    So he is still very responsible. First of all, he collects information about the core members of the power of bestowal.


    The power of gift is not a tight organization at all.


    I don''t care too much about secrecy.


    It seems that they have just gained the strength to make them feel that they can be arrogant.


    In just a few days, all the information about the other nine core members of the power of gift was revealed by Henry.


    Chen Xuan dialed Henry.


    "President, how did you call me?"


    "Is it convenient for you to talk there?"


    "Convenient, you can tell."


    "I''m responsible for solving the gift, and I''m going to start today. Are those core members in Los Angeles now?"


    "All in President, you are in charge of such a small matter? "


    Henry couldn''t believe it.


    Chen is the trump card of the supernatural society.


    In general, the events that can let Chen Xuan make a move are basically not trivial matters.


    And the power of this gift, in his view, is absolutely a small thing in the small things.


    But unexpectedly, it was Chen Zhen who was responsible for solving the problem.


    Is that a little too much?


    "No one''s free. I''ll take charge of it It''s mainly because West thinks I''ve been a bit idle lately


    Well That''s a good reason.


    "You call your men up, and you will be responsible for sending the survivors to the headquarters for custody and cleaning up the scene."


    For supernatural criminals, generally speaking, what is killed on the spot is to clean up the traces of the scene.


    If no one is killed at the scene, the crime will be reconfirmed. If the legal sentencing exceeds the death penalty, they will also directly kill them.


    If it''s just a small matter, and the crime is not to death and is not killed on the spot, it will be arrested in the headquarters.


    "President, there is one with me. Let''s take it as the first one. We are in Mingo building now."


    When Chen Hao arrived at Mingo building, more than a dozen of Henri''s men also came to the scene.


    Henry''s group basically did the dirty work of the supernatural society, the job of scavengers.


    So they are no longer surprised by the task.


    But this is the first time to cooperate with Chen.


    Two people went directly to the building''s security monitoring room and turned off the monitoring equipment.


    Chen and the rest of the people went upstairs directly.

 Chapter 3079

    "Henry, you did well in the last operation. This is your share."


    Henry looked at the $10000 pushed in front of him and looked up at the man in front of him: "magob, we''ve got millions of dollars. Why did I get only 10000 dollars in the end?"


    "Henry, you''re new, so you don''t know. The organization needs to develop, so it''s impossible to distribute equally." Magubu said with a smile.


    He would never tell Henry that everyone was supposed to get 100000 dollars.


    But he withheld most of Henry''s "dividends.".


    He didn''t worry at all about Henry''s stabbing.


    Henry''s ability is good, but his fighting capacity is not so good.


    Release odor? This ability may be troubling him.


    But it didn''t kill.


    At least magub thinks so.


    Henry picked up the stack of money with a smile and slid his hand on it.


    "Magbo, I don''t like greedy guys, so we''re finished."


    "Henry, I''ll give you the same sentence. I don''t like greedy people. Those who don''t know how to satisfy are the fastest to die."


    "I agree with that, and I think so." Henry nodded.


    "Take the money and admit it to me, or I''ll make you learn the rules again."


    Just then, the door was smashed open.


    Magbo stood up and stared at a dozen strangers coming in from outside.


    "Who are you? This is my private apartment. Get out of here. "


    Chen went directly to the sofa and sat down. With a sweep, magbu was pressed on the wall by invisible forces.


    "Henry, who is he?"


    "Magbo, ability is color change. His ability is like a chameleon. Moreover, he can grow scales that can resist bullets. He has the ability to climb on smooth walls. His strength and speed are far higher than ordinary people. At the same time, he has the ability to sense heat." Henry''s ropeway.


    "Henry I was just joking with you. The rest of the money is in my safe, including my deposit. If you want it, it''s all yours. "


    Magbo saw this, but he didn''t understand the situation.


    Henry betrayed him, betrayed the organization.


    But he thought Henry had joined another organization of the same type.


    And in front of this man, do not know with what force will be dead press on the wall.


    This kind of strength obviously surpasses his own, so he decided to admit it first.


    No matter how bad it is to mix with the other party. In any case, it is not to mix with anyone.


    The power of bestowal has just been established for less than a month.


    So for the vast majority of members, there is no loyalty.


    "What crime has he committed?"


    "Kill, strong x He has committed almost every crime imaginable. "


    Kapa -


    magubu''s neck was broken.


    "President, it needs to be more thorough. His vitality is a bit tenacious."


    The next moment, magbo''s body was pinched into a ball.


    There was no drop of blood.


    "The house was taken by him illegally and the victim is now on the street."


    Henry''s men quickly cleared the scene.


    Clean all the marks of magubo.


    "President, we found a lot of cash in the safe, more than 10 million dollars."


    "The money from the last bank robbery was made up, and the rest of Henry was divided with everyone else in the operation."


    There was a burst of jubilation in the crowd, and they were now legitimate professionals.


    And you can earn extra income as a legitimate professional.


    Their income is not low, but they can get so much money at one time.


    To their delight, Henry looked at his men and said, "Marco, I know that your boy has been exposed to something bad recently. You''d better ban it for me, or I''ll ask Miss Harris to send you to her private sector to get rid of addiction."


    Chen Tiao looked at malcolt and said strangely, "is helix still responsible for detoxifying people recently?"


    "Last time I did you a little favor, Miss Hollis said she could satisfy my three wishes."


    Most of the time, Chen does not interfere with other people''s private lives.


    However, exposure to poison is obviously unacceptable.


    "Marco, I''ll give you a month. After a month, I''ll take you to check. As long as there are traces of poison left on your body, I''ll send you to the feeding ground where I raise monsters, and you will become the feed for those things."


    "I see, president. I''ll try my best."


    The others were glad that they didn''t touch those things.


    "I''ll give you 10 minutes to clean up the traces here. We''re busy tonight. After all, we don''t have a chance to make extra money every time we move." Henry urged.Henry''s scavenger department was not very profitable. Most of the time, they had to support their families on their salaries.


    Of course, their salaries are not low.


    Here in Los Angeles, that''s far above average income.


    And they were originally gangsters, so they had a lot of bad habits.


    Eating and drinking Piao gambling is basically a routine operation.


    What''s more, some people are addicted to Du.


    Chen has plans to clean up the scavenger department.


    Eating, drinking, Piao and gambling are bad habits that Chen Hao does not intend to control.


    But Du addiction is so harmful that it may even become a hidden danger.


    They are all internal members now. It is impossible to kill them.


    And they have access to internal secrets, and they can''t let it go.


    So Chen plans to force drug rehabilitation.


    A few minutes later


    "Well, the next stop, Henry, you lead the way."


    Henry led the way, and Chen Yu served as the guarantee of combat power.


    Their actions were very smooth It''s not going well.


    What is Chen''s standard and what is his gift power?


    Although the members of the power of gift, everyone has strange abilities.


    But the level difference of a galaxy, how possible to resist.


    Henry was only responsible for leading the way, and his men went to clean up the scene.


    Almost all of their time is wasted on the road.


    In one night, more than a dozen scavengers who followed suit each got hundreds of thousands of dollars in extra cash.


    Only one of the nine people, except Henry, was alive.


    It''s not that Chen did it too hard. The key is that the other eight people belong to the type that deserves to die.


    And the one who survived, even can be regarded as a misdemeanor, is a young man who has just acquired super ability. He has never done anything furtive for a few times, and he adds the power of gift in a muddle headed way.


    After learning that the main purpose of this organization is to kill people and set fire to them, he wanted to quit, but he was afraid of being killed, so he has been dragging on till now.


    Chen did not intend to keep him for a long time. He planned to let him go after two or three months.


    After the young man was arrested, he was very grateful to Henry.


    It means Henry helped him out of his misery.

 Chapter 3080

    The power of the gift took half a night.


    Moid''s is faster, because there are only three that need to be captured.


    The name is very simple and clear. At first glance, it is an anti social organization, which is called darkness.


    People who call this name are basically waiting to be masturbated.


    There is no accident, Chen Xuan caught the boss when he was still sleeping.


    There is no awareness of being caught.


    And he was still a young man in his twenties.


    Although Chen Xuan was not a few years older than him.


    But this guy feels childish.


    His ability is quite special. He can control other people''s actions through the shadow.


    It''s similar to puppet art, and even can control other people''s words.


    The other two have nothing to say, one is short-range blinking, the other is able to put people in the mirror.


    Chen is in the ability to lock a person into the mirror, but with a little bit of force, the mirror will crack.


    Three people summed up a sentence, quite weak.


    Henry and other scavengers were disappointed.


    This dark organization has nothing to do with it.


    And then there''s the new gang.


    It is also a group of lengtouqing, called the fallen paradise.


    There are a lot of people, but there is a good thing about this paradise of the fallen.


    They seem to be living together for the sake of secrecy.


    This gave Chen Xuan a chance to catch all the opportunities in one net.


    Although the establishment of the organization is still short, it has done a lot of illegal activities.


    Of course, it''s all about trifling.


    Stealing supermarkets, stealing supermarkets, stealing supermarkets And stealing supermarkets.


    The most serious case was burglary.


    Robbed the victim of a valuable watch, worth tens of thousands of dollars.


    And injured the victim.


    This is the most unworthy spiritual organization and psychic master Chen has ever seen.


    Chen Tiao, moid and Henry, and two other people.


    This is an abandoned manor. Judging from the scale of this manor, the people who lived here in the past were absolutely super rich.


    However, it is estimated that it has been abandoned for decades.


    There''s moss everywhere, fences and other Taoists remain intact.


    The white pillars were faintly visible from under the moss.


    Chen Xuan came to the iron gate.


    The dozing members in the room heard the movement and opened their eyes vaguely.


    "You are Who? "


    The next moment, a vine rolled up his neck from behind without warning, then hit the Wall twice, and was out of breath.


    "Moyide, it''s important to be tolerant to the younger generation."


    "President, he is older than me."


    "All right."


    The iron door in front of him was opened violently.


    And then the alarm rings inside.


    Chen Xuan scratched her forehead.


    "That''s my plan. I don''t want to wake them up one by one."


    "Ha ha..." All the people laughed and said nothing.


    ¡­¡­


    "What''s the matter?"


    A group of people rushed out of their room.


    "Someone came in! It''s a stranger. "


    "And the gatekeeper? Who''s the gatekeeper tonight


    "Hayrid, but since the group broke in here, hayrid is either dead or under control."


    To be honest, a woman came out.


    "Panic what!"


    This woman looks like she''s 30 years old and dressed like a professional elite.


    I don''t know the strength, but the aura is quite enough.


    She silenced the audience as soon as she made a noise.


    Vanessa looks at their boss.


    She was recruited into the organization not long ago.


    By coincidence, she and the people of this organization were all on a supermarket that day.


    Then they directly formed a team, but after the incident, they divided the spoils unevenly and clashed.


    Then the woman named otheus appeared and easily defeated her.


    Then otheus invited her again.


    She was worried that she would be killed on the spot if she refused.


    After entering the organization, she found that all the people here were people with special abilities.


    She thought she was special.


    But after arriving here, she found that she was not so special.


    At least Especially not so obvious.


    "Let me see how many people are there." Otheus closed his eyes as if sensing. After a few seconds, he opened his eyes again and said, "it''s just five people."When they heard about five people, they were all relieved.


    Others were worried about the police.


    But if it''s the police, it''s impossible to have only five.


    "It''s just five people. We can fight three to one." "Have a little faith in yourself, each of you is the most special," otheus said


    Othes''s eyes fell on Vanessa again.


    "Vanessa, you and I cooperate."


    The reason why othes takes a fancy to Vanessa is that her ability matches her perfectly.


    She didn''t know why. When she was by her side, she felt as if her strength could be improved.


    It''s here, to be honest, there''s a footstep on the aisle.


    Five people headed by Chen Xuan came in carelessly.


    "Sorry to disturb your meeting." Chen Xiao clapped his hands: "who is the monitor of the kindergarten, come out and talk."


    Otheus frowned, and everyone else turned angry.


    They call it kindergarten?


    How arrogant and contemptuous are they?


    Chen Xuan suddenly saw Vanessa and couldn''t help but stare at her with her head tilted.


    But Vanessa was afraid to hide behind otheus.


    She has recognized Chen Xuan, the culprit who made her look like this.


    "You''re not dead? That''s strange. " Chen Tiao looks at Vanessa suspiciously.


    "Do you know him?" otheus pressed his head gently


    "He''s the one who made me like this," she whispered


    "Why didn''t you die?" Chen asked directly.


    "Sir, who are you? Why break into our territory? "


    "To be precise, you broke into my territory." Chen said.


    "I don''t remember breaking into your territory."


    "The whole of Los Angeles is my territory." Chen said with a smile.


    "It''s a big appetite, but do you have the strength?"


    Osses obviously regards Chen as a territory snatcher.


    She is not worried. As long as she is not from the government, there is nothing to be afraid of.


    Otheus is different from the others.


    She recruited new people, young people who had just awakened their abilities.


    These young people don''t know anything about the psionic world, so they''re very well controlled.


    She is a senior psychic, and she has developed her senior abilities to a certain extent.


    So her strength is much higher than the others.


    "You don''t look like them." Chen said, looking at otheus.


    The age of otheus, her tone of voice, and her posture in the face of such uninvited guests as Chen Hao, all seem to be a senior psychic.

 Chapter 3081

    "Have you ever felt despair?" Otheus is quite arrogant.


    For a moment, she exuded a strong sense of oppression.


    It''s just, whether it''s Chen Xuan or moid, or scavenger.


    He was not affected by the sense of oppression released by otheus.


    Are you kidding? You want to dissuade the supernatural Society for this degree of oppression?


    Everyone here has been baptized by Longwei.


    This is not enough.


    Otheus looked a little ugly.


    Vanessa has been around for so long.


    Her strength has risen several levels.


    But his own pressure did not shake any of the other side.


    At this time, a young man did not resist and took the lead in attacking Chen Xuan.


    One hand of the young man freezes and forms an ice cone. He comes to Chen Hao with his fist.


    Chen''s head didn''t turn. The ice cone on the young man''s fist was smashed, and then his arm bone was smashed, and the whole man flew out.


    Otheus''s pupils suddenly contracted: "all back off, he''s not something you can handle."


    "Let me see your strength," Chen said


    Otheus''s arm suddenly inflated, like the hand of a demon with a completely split skin.


    Suddenly, he waved at Chen, and there was a flame in the arc.


    But the arc flame dissipated before it touched Chen.


    "The blood of the devil, is this the Yanmo? But it''s not enough. "


    Chen took a step forward: "you can attack at will before I come to you."


    Otheus''s right arm began to turn into the devil''s hand, but unlike the scarlet skin of his left arm, his left arm was covered with dark scales.


    "Fear of demons!" Chen was a little surprised.


    The same person has two demon bloodlines?


    Chen also has two demon lineages, glutton and anger king.


    However, it is almost impossible for the two demon lineages to coexist, or even to produce.


    Take the old friends zoffy and auris in hell. Their obitos just inherited the Dragon lineage.


    But the woman in front of her had two kinds of demon blood.


    The demon fearing hand of otheus''s right arm grabs Chen Xuan, and a mass of black gas is bound to Chen Xuan.


    However, the black gas also dissipated before it came into contact with the old ones.


    Otheus could not help but show a dignified color, she took back the hand of the burning devil and the hand of the fear of the devil.


    The body began to change rapidly, becoming a demon form.


    A four meter tall demon with wings on his back, feet on his head and dark red skin.


    "Eh, tyrannical devil!? Three demon bloodlines? " Chen Xuan was even more surprised: "no, it''s not the devil blood. Are you borrowing the power of the devil?"


    The tyrannical devil''s two claws and two red lights condense in the palm and turn into two big red swords.


    All the people in paradise of the fallen look at otheus in horror.


    There was something disturbing about otheus.


    Vanessa feels that the transformation of otheus is somewhat similar to her.


    But it''s different.


    She couldn''t say what was different.


    Speaking of demons, there should be no one in the world who is more familiar with Chen Xuan.


    The demons Chen had seen and killed were more than the rice eaten by all the people present.


    When the drow tried and fell into hell.


    Chen Xuan has slaughtered millions of demons.


    Otheus felt full of strength at the moment.


    Two big red swords were waving and splitting at Chen.


    However, the results have not changed.


    Red double swords smash instantly.


    Still did not even meet Chen.


    Othes felt the pressure coming from her face, so she had to choose to retreat.


    Chen took another step forward.


    Otheus transformed again, and this time she became a thin demon, whose limbs were as thin as bones.


    A demon who is good at cursing.


    With a wave of his arms, the curse magic seemed to be materialized, and with a howl and a shrill roar, he rushed to Chen.


    But


    Chen is one step closer.


    Osier also felt the pressure.


    She was very confident.


    His own strength is very outstanding.


    Now it''s even more powerful to get Vanessa again.


    In principle, no one should be able to defeat her.


    However, she tried several magic, but failed.


    I can''t even touch Chen."Vanessa, lend me your strength!"


    "Ah? I What am I going to do? " Of course, Vanessa hopes that osier can beat Chen.


    Only in this way can she have a chance to figure out what happened to her.


    "You use Berserker form!"


    Vanessa hesitated for a moment, but still used Berserker form.


    Chen saw the change of fenisha.


    Eh! She used the demonic gene left by Mars in the early Yuan Dynasty to work.


    Not only was she alive, but she was genetically integrated with the devil.


    To be reasonable, she should be taken away from her soul by old black and then thrown into hell.


    Why didn''t you die?


    Chen also found that after the transformation, Vanessa began to emit a special wave of strength.


    Under this kind of power ripple, osses had an obvious improvement.


    "Feel it, power, that''s power." Otheus was so surprised.


    It''s a much clearer and more obvious increase than it was the first time.


    Chen Xuan is a little surprised. Fenisha is not so strong, but she can make otheus increase so much.


    This is not a percentage increase, but a multiple increase.


    Otheus''s face was full of blue veins, full of wanton arrogance, as if he had won.


    Otheus roared and turned into a demon with a wolf head. The body of the wolf head devil was like a piece of muscle, and every inch of muscle was full of explosive force.


    His eyes were covered with blood.


    Wolf devil! However, the wolf demon is ten times more powerful than the pure blood wolf demon.


    Pa -


    the tiles at the feet of osses were smashed, and her men were pushed back by the horror of her body.


    "This power It''s wonderful. Even ruling the world can do it. "


    Puff --


    "ha ha..." Moyd, Henry and others behind Chen Xiao all burst into laughter.


    It''s so funny What misunderstanding does she have about herself?


    Rule the world? Didn''t you wake up?


    "What are you laughing at!" The wolf devil flying in the incarnation of otheus pounced on Chen Tiao and others.


    However, her claws are still difficult to get close to Chen''s eyes half a meter.


    Hiss -


    her claws cracked instantly, and then she was shaken out.


    "Is this the power that you can rule the world? Do you look down on the strong in the world? "


    Chen Xuan has already stood in front of osius.


    Ossis couldn''t believe it and looked at Chen Tiao: "how could You can''t do that? It can''t be It''s impossible! By the way, you''re just defending. You''ve never attacked from the beginning to the end. You''re just outstanding at defense

 Chapter 3082

    The scavenger and moid looked at otheus in disbelief.


    Chen''s eyelids were raised, and the index finger of his right hand was upward.


    A small black ball was agglomerated between the fingers.


    Moid and others took the initiative to step back.


    They all know Chen''s trick.


    After all, Chen has used it more than once.


    Even if I didn''t see it with my own eyes, I heard from colleagues of the supernatural society.


    Otheus did not feel the danger at all.


    Her face was confident, as if proud of her wit.


    With a flick of Chen''s finger, the little black ball shoots at othes.


    Otheus suddenly lowered his head, and everyone looked at him.


    Otheus saw a huge hole in his shoulder to his chest, at least twenty or thirty centimeters.


    Suddenly, otheus heard a loud noise behind him.


    Looking back, I found that half of the villa and half of the manor were gone.


    At the same time, there is no mountain on which the manor depends.


    It''s bare. It''s like being penetrated by something.


    Otheus did not utter a word and fell to the ground.


    It was creepy for everyone.


    They all gained strength soon.


    They are still in that kind of, their ability is invincible in the world, God boss, my second son state.


    However, no one dares to have such an idea at the moment.


    Vanessa was shivering all over.


    Originally, she also hoped that osses could defeat Chen Hao.


    At least, in her eyes, otheus is absolutely very, very powerful.


    But at the moment, she knew what gap was.


    "Therefore, please cooperate. Generally speaking, the term of imprisonment for the crimes you have committed before ranges from half a year to three years. However, if you dare to resist, then we have the right to bring you to justice. Please do not challenge our patience." Said moid.


    The next thing is very simple.


    These young people didn''t dare to resist at all.


    "Tell me why you didn''t die. I remember old black took your soul away."


    "I I don''t know... " Vanessa looks at Chen in horror.


    She thought she could get some information from Chen.


    But now it seems that Chen does not know.


    ¡­¡­


    One night''s operation is over.


    Chen Xuan found Laohei: "Laohei, do you remember the woman I met last time in that sewer?"


    "Remember, what happened?"


    "She''s not dead."


    "Oh..." Old black''s reaction was very insipid.


    "Your reaction You already know that? "


    "Some accidents, but not very much."


    "What do you mean?"


    "I was surprised that she was still alive. I thought she should have died in the hands of a decaying corpse."


    "Didn''t you go to get her soul?"


    "No, there are two souls in her body, which should be said to be twins. When she and her twin sisters were in her mother''s stomach, her sister died, and her sister''s soul has been living in her body. Generally speaking, if there is no accident, her sister''s soul will sleep forever until the end of her life, but if there is one In the event of death, then her sister''s soul may have prevented her from a death robbery. Although this kind of thing is very rare, it is not that it has never happened


    "That is to say, her sister''s soul has blocked your sickle for her? And you don''t know? "


    "No, I''ve noticed that it''s just my job to hook off one of her souls. It doesn''t matter who owns it. She''s been eroded by the body of decaying corpses. Whether I hook her soul or not, she will die."


    Chen was speechless for a while, because he had just given her the devil gene.


    The so-called devil gene is actually something more basic than lineage.


    If you get the gene, you get the lineage.


    To get the demon gene, or the gene sequence breaks down and dies.


    Or fusion of demonic genes.


    There''s no doubt that Vanessa fused the demon gene.


    And when she gets demonic blood, the corpse will not work for her.


    I''ve never seen a corpse that can kill a demon.


    The mystery of Felicia''s resurrection has been solved.


    However, Chen Xuan is more curious about the demonic lineage of Vanessa.


    The next day, Chen came to the headquarters.


    Chen Mao takes Vanessa out of the underground prison.


    "Show me your demonic power."


    "Demonic power?"


    "Confused? What I gave you that day was the power of the devil. Originally I thought you would die, and then your soul would fall into hell. As a devil, it would be easier for you to adapt to the environment of hell than that of an ordinary person. In fact, I am really for you. "Vanessa wanted to retort, but for her own safety, she gave up the idea.


    "You give me the power of the devil? Are you a devil


    "No, I''m human." Chen Xiao shook his head: "as for why you didn''t die, it was my friend''s fault. But I hope you can cooperate with me. Otherwise, I will let my friend finish his work directly."


    Death! Vanessa''s face was not very natural.


    "Is it here?" Vanessa looked around. This is the artificial lake of the headquarters.


    There are still some people walking in the distance.


    "No one here is ordinary."


    Vanessa then becomes a demented form.


    Chen did not feel this.


    Chen believes that the power of fenisha can increase the demons.


    However, he is of demon blood, but he has no sense of the power of Vanessa.


    Chen Tiao looks at Vanessa and falls into thinking.


    Vanessa is nervous and looks at Chen.


    Although she was transformed, her strength was greatly enhanced.


    However, she was very clear that her power was nothing in front of Chen Xuan.


    Compared with himself, this man is more like a monster in human skin.


    "Is this your demonic form? It seems very common Although it''s a kind of devil I don''t know. "


    "That I''ll have other forms. "


    "Oh? Other forms? I''ll take a look at it. "


    Then, Vanessa turned into a dark soul form.


    Spirit demon? Chen was a little surprised. Spirit demons are quite rare species.


    However, Chen can feel that although there is a big difference between the form and appearance of manissa''s madness form and dark soul form, they have the same origin. In fact, the two forms are different postures of the same devil.


    "Are there any other forms?"


    "There is one, I think this form is more than silver scale form, but I need to use it when I am emotional, and it will make my mood out of control."


    "Emotion out of control can be used, which shows that your magic is not enough, need emotional stimulation, in order to stimulate potential." Chen said, pointing her fingers on her forehead.


    Vanessa immediately felt a huge force pouring into her body.

 Chapter 3083

    It''s true that there''s no need for Vanessa to take the initiative.


    Her body began to be covered with silver scales and her figure became taller.


    However, silver scales are not completely covered, only in a few parts.


    For example, forehead, shoulder, half face, chest, thigh, these are more obvious silver scale cover.


    The forehead also grows silver Zheng horn, the hair also becomes thick and long, not like hair, more like the extension of muscle tissue.


    It''s also the first time that Vanessa has changed so thoroughly.


    She has changed her body twice in the past, both passive.


    After the transformation, she will only appear a few characteristics.


    Chen Xuan was also a little surprised. This was a devil he didn''t know.


    The breath is quite different from the previous two demon forms.


    However, it is somewhat similar. Chen Xuan speculates that the present form and the previous two forms should belong to the relationship before and after promotion.


    In this form, Vanessa is obviously much better than the demented form and the dark soul form.


    "Attack me and see."


    Neferia swallowed.


    She didn''t really want to do it To be precise, I don''t want to die.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t fight back."


    She felt the power in her body.


    There are memories that come to her brain with power that are not hers.


    These memories taught her body how to use this power.


    There are also pictures of killing and death.


    With a wave of her arms, the edge of her sword, which is made of the power of demons, shoots at Jin Si.


    This kind of force is very rare. It condenses and shapes it.


    The general way of fighting demons is nothing more than relying on a strong physique, coupled with the magic of terror.


    With the exception of a small number of pure magic schools, most of them are double cultivation of tactics and prefer close combat.


    It''s a rare way to attack like Vanessa.


    Fenisha''s attack is quite fierce. When she shoots a sword at Chen Hao, dozens of swords have gathered around her.


    Of course, this kind of attack is meaningless to Chen.


    With a wave of her hand, Vanessa stepped back.


    "Are there any other attacks?"


    Vanessa nodded and did the same thing again, but this time, instead of the blade, the silvery white spheres gathered around her.


    Chen let the spheres fall on him.


    Physical damage is good, but also with a strong corrosive force.


    And these spheres also seem to have a jarring effect.


    If you change a person, you will be shocked by the silver ball, or even shattered to pieces.


    What are the characteristics of these silvery white spheres?


    It seems to have been formed by fenisha''s special strength.


    It''s strange that Chen has never seen such a special power used in demons.


    If it wasn''t for her that there was a devil in her, Chen would have doubted whether it was the devil that fenisha had transformed into.


    After that, Chen Xuan asked fenisha to exert her racial abilities.


    Some of them opened Chen''s eyes.


    It''s not how powerful she is.


    It''s just that the magic qualities of her moves are quite different from most demons.


    Chen Hao keeps fenisha and intends to continue to study her.


    And because Chen was curious about her, she was not sent back to the glass prisons in the basement.


    In this case, a strange vehicle came from the headquarters.


    Zhang Tianyi came down from the car.


    Chen Xuan didn''t expect Zhang Tian to come to the headquarters later.


    Chen Xiao took the initiative to meet the door: "Lao Zhang, how can you come to me?"


    "Come and see your supernatural society." Zhang Tianyi looked at it casually: "I have an invitation here."


    "What invitation?"


    "International psychic competition."


    "Well Are you sure you invited me to compete? "


    Chen Tiao remembers that Zhang Tianyi refused to join the battle of shengyaozhe last time.


    Zhang Tianyi shook his head. He certainly didn''t invite Chen Xuan to participate.


    I''m kidding. If someone of his level goes to the competition, the organizer should not host it.


    Just give the cup to Chen, there is no accident.


    Even if Zhang Tianyi, baifula and Mary of the 23rd generation join hands, they can''t stop Chen Xuan from winning the championship.


    Because if it was in the life and death duel, they also had their own means to restrict Chen.


    But how to restrict it in the arena?


    Do you want to seal it?


    If he only competes in battle, Chen can crush all living beings.


    "No, to be a referee."


    "You are joking with me. What level of competition do you need me to be a referee?" Chen said"For the highest level, there are basically no other restrictions except you and me."


    Chen Xiao shook his head: "still do not go, have no interest."


    "No, I didn''t have enough hands to find you."


    "Are you the organizer of Longhushan?"


    "No, the appeal of dragon and tiger mountain alone is not enough. It is jointly organized by six recognized organizations in the world." Zhang Tianyi said: "dragon and tiger mountain, cross religion, scarlet church, Wutai Mountain, Kunlun, Japanese Yin and Yang Dao."


    "Because it is the highest level of competition, even if it is the same level as the competitors, it is very difficult to make a decision, so the lowest standard of referees is Shangqing."


    "Fire worship is not one of the big six?"


    "In terms of scale, fire worship is no weaker than any other sect, but its influence in the world is still a little less."


    How many referees are there at present


    "I, Bloody Mary, John, bevra, immortal Wuxu, immortal Qingping, and an old Shamanist you don''t know."


    "These are seven people. It''s enough to maintain world peace. What else can I do?" Chen said, rolling her white eyes.


    Of the seven, six of them were known by Chen.


    The old John of the crucifixion had only met a few times, so he was not familiar with it.


    But the strength alone certainly does not say.


    And the old shaman wizard.


    Although I haven''t seen it, Zhang Tianyi can bring it and the front of these people and arrange together.


    That must be the same level of existence.


    "Do you know how many people are taking part in this world psychic contest?"


    "I don''t know. How much?"


    "The other four states, more than two thousand."


    "Two thousand? Didn''t you say it was the highest level game? Why are there two thousand more? "


    "Do you know how many monks there are in the world? There are more than 14 million people. It''s not too much to select two thousand masters from 14 million people. "


    "So much?"


    "In fact, some people who belong to the periphery of the spiritual world, that is, those who know the existence of the spiritual world, are also included in the psychics. The approximate number is estimated to be more than 10 million."


    "Four continents? Don''t you have two thousand people in Central America? "


    "The number of places in America is up to you if you want to."


    "I''m from China, not from America."


    "Anyway, you are developing well in the United States and have strength."


    "Is it good?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Zhang Tian was speechless: "don''t you want your men to participate?"

 Chapter 3084

    "Is the prize artifact?"


    "Do you think the artifact is sold at a roadside stall?"


    In fact, Chen also knows that his own strength is good.


    The qualification to take part in this kind of competition is enough.


    But if you want to get a good place, it''s really not good.


    In North America, it might be enough.


    But compared with the top players in the world.


    They don''t have the power of the ruling class.


    And in such a large base, to stand out, it must be absolutely outstanding enough.


    And that''s exactly what they don''t have.


    It doesn''t make any sense for the supernatural society to participate in prizes, consolations, or whatever.


    There''s as much of this stuff as you want.


    "You are one of the best. At least you should have a sense of responsibility."


    "My accomplishments are not cultivated by anyone. You have to say that my accomplishments grew up with the resources of various forces in the spiritual world. I''m willing to contribute, but the key point is that I haven''t eaten any rice from anyone''s family. So, it''s a problem if I want to benefit?"


    "In addition to the best friars'' duel, after the game, we will have a duel. This duel will be the first person in the spirit world in the future. Don''t you want to get this title?"


    Chen''s dead fish eye looked at Zhang Tianyi: "I don''t want to. I have no interest at all."


    "No.1 in the world! Many people can''t ask for it. "


    "To tell you the truth, I know I''m the best in the world than I do."


    Zhang Tianyi was choked by Chen Hao.


    The only thing he can attract Chen is his name.


    But Chen did not care about fame.


    This is also the most troublesome point.


    Chen Xuan wanted strength and strength, money and money.


    Therefore, the conditions used to attract ordinary strong people had little attraction to Chen.


    "Didn''t you invite me to challenge Zeus in a group? My booty can be reduced by 10%, and the less 10% will belong to you."


    "No sincerity, 50 percent."


    "I x, you get out of here, I''ll just work for you for nothing, do you want to?"


    "At least 20 percent."


    "I''ll ask you to be a temporary referee. I''ll challenge the king with you."


    "To challenge the king of God is to have expected benefits, but I don''t feel any benefits when I''m a referee."


    "Good, 20 percent." Zhang Tianyi gnaws his teeth and looks at Chen Xuan.


    Chen Tiao''s face congealed: "by the way, you have to drag me to be that bullshit judge this time, won''t there be any trouble? I feel that your invitation this time is very similar to the last time you let me go back home. I''ll go back to China for the Chinese New Year. As a result, you''ll find me an old monster of 2000 years. This time, it won''t be a monster coming out of nowhere? "


    "Do you really think the world is full of monsters?"


    "I really think so. Anyway, I have seen and killed many monsters above Shangqing in the past two years. I can''t count the monsters above Shangqing."


    Hearing Chen''s words, Zhang Tianyi can''t help but look at Chen Xuan.


    It is not unreasonable for Chen to be the first to break through the feather boundary.


    They are very old, they may not be able to make a real shot once a year.


    Ten years will not necessarily meet a worthy enemy.


    However, in one or two years, Chen Ran into strong men one after another.


    The progress gained by tempering in battle is faster than any practice.


    One after another, the accumulation of actual combat proves one''s own road with one''s own strength, and one''s own road with the enemy''s.


    It''s strange that this way of growth is not fast.


    He also wanted to fight like Chen.


    But when he became Shangqing, he was over 100 years old.


    There is no comparison between this kind of chopsticks and the old ones.


    They are at the peak of life.


    And it''s a reinforcement system.


    If it''s a general intensive system, wait until you''re old.


    Old body failure, the body will be more prone to aging than ordinary people, the young will follow the pain.


    But Chen is different.


    At this level, Chen''s body has been transformed many times.


    The body has already reached the level of King Kong is not bad.


    Years can hardly erode his body, and the accumulation of time will only make him more powerful.


    Even after two or three hundred years, his body will not decay at the end of his life.


    This is the most terrible, he has enough time and ability to adjust his body state.


    Zhang Tianyi''s age now, even if it is to spend another 20 or 30 years to adjust his physical condition, I am afraid that there is not much time left.


    But Chen had enough time.


    No, his biggest advantage is that he had this realm when he was young.He knows the mystery of the human body better than anyone else.


    He can grow stronger in his lifetime.


    And this is also the advantage that Zhang Tianyi and other older generations can not reach.


    Especially in this era, for other people, aura tide has good and bad.


    But for Chen, it was the best time.


    In the decline of Reiki, he can reach the top of the list.


    But in the era of Reiki tide, his strength will never stay in place.


    "When will the competition be held? Where is the location? "


    "Baiku islands, the center of the Pacific Ocean, starts in late June."


    "Desert island?"


    "No, it''s a private island. It''s very large and well-equipped."


    "Is there a place for a yacht?"


    "Are you sure you want to go by yacht?"


    "What''s the matter? What''s the problem? "


    "There are many reefs around the Baiku archipelago, and large ships are almost impassable."


    "How can I get there? take a plane? Is there an airport over there? "


    "There is a small airport, which is the owner''s private airport, but I also don''t recommend flying."


    "Why?"


    "Unless they are logistics personnel, otherwise, all friars are required to enter the Baiku islands with their own abilities. This is a hidden rule. If you can''t even enter the Baiku islands with your own strength, you are not qualified to participate in the competition. As a referee, you should also have enough strength to convince the public."


    "I don''t care whether other people accept it or not. Anyway, I have that strength. I know that I don''t need other people''s affirmation. If anyone is not satisfied, I can make him obey in my way."


    "Forget it It''s up to you. " It''s not too surprising that Zhang Tianyi and Chen Xuan go their own way.


    "So you said earlier, how many places would you give me for the contestants?"


    "There is no limit on the number of players. As long as you think you can participate, you can give recommendation letters and competition letters. However, I personally suggest that you should choose carefully. This competition is still very dangerous. There are no lack of bloodthirsty people in the competition. As long as the injury is suffered in the competition, it is allowed. If someone kills someone accidentally, he will not be prosecuted."


    "In other words, someone can kill at will in the name of the game?"


    "It depends on the strength of the referee."

 Chapter 3085

    "Boss, Mr. Bingley of North gravity said that your plane has been refitted and has been tested three times. The flight range is 2000 km. It is ready for delivery. When will you pick up the goods?" Said navica Lina.


    "Do you need me to pick up the goods myself? Don''t they deliver the goods to the door? "


    "Of course, but what they mean is that they want to invite you to visit their company. At the same time, if you find some dissatisfaction with the aircraft you ordered before delivery, you can also rectify it. However, it will be very troublesome after delivery."


    "To their company?"


    "Yes, North gravity''s factory is in Minnesota."


    "Yes, do you need to make an appointment with them?"


    "They say hello to them when they go. You are welcome at any time."


    Neveka Lina basically restated Bingley Lang''s words completely.


    But Bingley Lang is understandably kneeling and licking.


    After all, casually put in a billion dollars to buy an airplane.


    What''s more, it''s a cash purchase. You can imagine how terrifying Chen''s purchasing power is.


    In the United States, we can''t find a few of Chen''s heroes.


    So Bingley Lang would kneel and lick so warmly.


    It''s not a one shot deal.


    Being able to maintain friendship with a billionaire.


    In the future, if he needs an airplane, he will probably buy his company''s products again.


    ¡­¡­


    Over the weekend, Chen''s family, all the children, including jevla, Portia and navica Lina, all went to Minnesota.


    When Chen''s family and more than a dozen people saw the S-10 fuselage, they were stunned.


    Even Chen was a little stunned.


    In the past few times, all Chen saw were pictures or videos.


    I''ve never seen the whole machine.


    The fuselage is twice the size of an ordinary large passenger plane.


    The nose is like a big head doll, but the streamline is very beautiful, not too abrupt.


    According to Chen''s requirements, the fuselage has been painted with a large family photo.


    After entering the interior of the aircraft, the internal structure is divided into two layers.


    The whole body solid wood decoration, dining room, kitchen, bedroom, bathroom, bathroom and other functional areas are infrastructure.


    There are also entertainment areas, such as bars, movie halls, game rooms, and even children''s playrooms.


    From Chen''s point of view, the interior decoration of the plane is worth $300 million.


    The interior space is more than 3000 square meters, allowing designers to design the interior arbitrarily.


    It''s no exaggeration to say that this is a castle flying in the sky.


    What is the concept of 3000 square meters?


    Now most villas are less than one third of this area.


    Bingley Lang, as a tour guide, introduced the various functional areas of the aircraft.


    "Mr. Chen, this big guy''s function is basically like this. Now, let''s talk about the disadvantages. First, the fuel consumption of the S-10 is as high as 8 tons per hour. This is still supported by the current new technology. If the fuel consumption per hour could even reach 20 tons ten years ago, the S-10 is too big, and the second is the speed. The general civil aviation speed is 800 km / h, while the S-10 is positive The normal speed is only 600 kilometers per hour. "


    "How about the voyage?"


    Bingley Lang has no doubts about Chen, and he is a little relieved about the speed and fuel consumption.


    Then he said, "don''t worry about the range. The best thing about the S-10 is its quiet and range. The maximum range can reach 30000 kilometers. However, with 400 tons of fuel, it will increase fuel consumption."


    There is basically no place in the world that can''t be reached for the largest voyage of 30000 kilometers.


    In fact, 10000 kilometers is enough for a plane to go anywhere.


    At the most, it''s the midway refueling, and the 30000 km voyage saves even refueling.


    Chen was very satisfied with the distance.


    Second, Chen''s favorite is the silence effect of S-10.


    On the way back, Chen''s family took their first private plane.


    The pilot and stewardess are assigned by North gravity.


    The whole family enjoyed the process.


    It''s nearly 3000 kilometers away, and the time in the sky is about seven hours.


    But these seven hours, everyone enjoyed it very much.


    The plane landed near the supernatural society, a private airport funded by Chen.


    The private airport has not yet been completed, but more than half of it has been completed.


    The runway and aircraft warehouse are already available.


    Some other functional facilities have also been completed.


    There is no pressure to take off and land one or two planes.¡­¡­


    "Chen, I hear you''re recruiting private pilots?"


    Chen posted recruitment information on the recruitment website.


    I didn''t expect that the first one to call Chen Xuan was famtis.


    "Yes, do you have any acquaintances to introduce to me?"


    "What do you think of me?"


    "You? Can you fly a plane? Wait What I want is not a helicopter pilot, but a large civil aircraft. "


    "I know, I''ve read your recruitment information, and I think I can do it." "I used to be an air force fighter pilot, with more than 2000 hours of flight time, and I trained as a civil aircraft pilot after I retired, worked as a vice captain for a year, and a captain for half a year," famtis said


    Chen Xiao really didn''t expect that famtis''s personal information was so powerful.


    "Are you not Steven''s bodyguard


    "I need more money. I told you last time that Ivan ate a little too much recently, and you promised me to help me have a look, but I haven''t seen you yet."


    "Well Well, I''ll be there now. " Chen Xuan really forgot the last Commission of famtis.


    When he arrived at famtis''s house, Chen Xuan finally knew how abnormal it was when he said last time that Yiwen''s reaction was abnormal.


    Yiwen''s body is like an adult beef cattle. It''s a bit scary. It''s over 800 kg. It''s just like a monster.


    The original dark fur has white lines.


    "Chen, do you think Evan''s condition is normal now?"


    Famtis is afraid to take Ivan out of the house now.


    Out of the door, it is estimated that the police will be killed as a monster.


    And Yiwen is a wild animal, and it is difficult to get used to this kind of life without leaving home.


    What''s more, Evan has eaten a lot recently.


    What is the concept of eating 100 kilograms of meat per meal?


    In other words, it eats as much meat as two adults a day.


    It''s a horrible amount of food, and eating more than one eighth of its weight means it''s still growing.


    "I don''t dare to take Ivan out of the house now. Last night I took him out for a walk. As a result, I happened to meet a couple who were fighting in the field. I almost didn''t scare them to death. When I left, I also called the emergency number for them."


    Chen Xiao was silent for a long time: "if it''s not convenient for you here, you can take care of it in my house for the time being."

 Chapter 3086

    "Can''t we solve Evan''s situation?"


    "Yes, but it''s not a disease now, it''s evolving. Are you sure you want me to interrupt its evolution?"


    Yiwen is obviously influenced by the change of the aura of heaven and earth.


    Because the huge aura of heaven and earth affects not only people, but also animals.


    Now interrupting Evan''s evolution is like interrupting the development of an underage child, keeping him in his childhood forever, or even turning him into a baby again.


    Whether the other party is human or not, this is a very cruel thing.


    If famtis is not true love for Evan, he will not hesitate to agree to come down to solve the big problem of Evan.


    Even though Evan is evolving toward a unconventional creature.


    But it didn''t lose its head.


    On the contrary, it''s smarter than it used to be.


    In accordance with its previous temperament, it has been locked in the house for so long that it has been unable to bear, and directly rushed out to play wild.


    But now, even if it''s choking hard, it''s not going to make any trouble for famtis.


    Yiwen rubbed Chen''s palm comfortably under the touch of Chen Xuan.


    "Then let Evan go to your place." Famtis had no way.


    Unless she''s locked in Evan forever.


    And she doesn''t know when Evan''s growth will be over.


    "Now talk about your work. Did you tell Steven about it?"


    "I said it yesterday." Said famtis.


    "And what was his reaction?"


    "He scolded you and said you were a jerk, but he dug his corner quietly."


    "Then I''ll be relieved."


    Soon, famtis and Chen Hao agreed to be Chen''s private captain.


    Chen gave her the highest salary in the industry.


    There is only one requirement for famtis.


    That''s on call.


    Chen gave famtis such a high salary.


    It''s because occasionally supernatural people need to use it.


    And if the supernatural people are on the plane, who knows what will happen.


    If anything supernatural happens, famtis has at least been exposed to supernatural events.


    Moreover, famtis is an acquaintance after all. Chen doesn''t need to worry that she will talk nonsense everywhere.


    As for the flight attendants, Chen has an idea.


    In Laohei''s time and space crevice, the evil devil has already implemented family planning.


    So the bad devil can be competent for the flight attendant or something.


    And they don''t take up space yet.


    It can be very hidden.


    What''s more, their own planes don''t let strangers board.


    If it''s not a pilot, you have to have a flight license.


    Chen Xuan wants the bad devil to learn how to fly a plane.


    Chen''s yacht will also be delivered by the end of the year.


    Now the family is discussing whether to travel by plane or by yacht.


    Of course, in terms of comfort, yachts must be much higher than airplanes.


    But yachts can go to limited places, after all, can go to the coastal city attractions.


    Especially the speed of yachts, if you go too far.


    The children are likely to spend two-thirds of their holidays on yachts.


    ¡­¡­


    "Handsome boy, have you ever seen such a devil?"


    "Oh..." Small hair of surprise to see the picture.


    To be able to see the surprise of the handsome boy is the real wonder of the century.


    For a handsome young man, there is almost nothing that can surprise him.


    But now, Chen Hao sent the picture of fenisha to the handsome boy.


    He had such an expression.


    "Is this demon very powerful?"


    "No, not strong, but rare." The handsome young man said: "this is the ancient demon royal family. They don''t have strong power. They are born with the devil field. But different from other fields, their ability in the devil field can increase the power of most demons by several times or even dozens of times. However, it has been destroyed for a long time, and the demon Dynasty millions of years ago has also been destroyed. You Where did you meet it? "


    "I actually made it, and It''s also about you. "


    "It''s about me? Is it a trial tower? "


    "Yes, I got to the twelfth floor." Chen said, "does the increase effect of this demon royal clan work for me?"


    "No, only demons with ancient demon lineage can work, and neither your glutton lineage nor your anger lineage are ancient demon lineages, and your strength has long exceeded the limit they can increase."


    Chen was a little disappointed, but it was not a natural result.


    "By the way, I''ll show you my new car."Chen Xuan turned the camera and aimed at his own plane.


    "Steel, no fighting power to speak of, this is much weaker than ZuLong, and even not qualified to be your mount, you should find a more powerful creature as a mount."


    Chen Tiao rolled his eyes. "It''s called an airplane. It can''t do anything ZuLong can, but it can''t do what it can."


    "For example?"


    Chen went into the cabin: "for example, go to the toilet."


    "I don''t need to..."


    "Like eating."


    "I don''t need to..."


    "Have fun."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± The handsome boy was silent for half a sound: "I also want one, what condition?"


    "How is my lord friend now?"


    "It''s going well. He''s encroaching on the territory of the lesser warlords, and a frontal war between them is about to start."


    "What about the outcome?"


    "He has a 10% chance of winning."


    "If it''s necessary to save his life."


    "Yes."


    In fact, Chen''s purpose is to let the handsome boy take care of zoffy.


    Chen Xuan didn''t ask the handsome boy to pull the partial frame directly.


    After all, those lesser demons are nominally his descendants.


    After the call ended, Chen picked up the phone.


    "Mr. Bingley."


    "Hello, Mr. Chen. Is it a plane? What''s wrong with it?"


    "No, it''s not about the plane No, it''s the plane, but it''s not the plane. " Chen Xuan was confused: "I need to reserve another plane with the same configuration as my plane. I hope it will be the same price. Is there any problem?"


    "No problem, not at all." Bingley Lang didn''t expect that he had just established a relationship with Chen Hao, and he would have paid off so soon.


    For an aircraft manufacturer, selling any aircraft is a big deal.


    What''s more, it''s an order of more than a billion dollars.


    Bingley Lang was about to laugh.


    At the moment, he felt that Chen''s voice was full of sweet and attractive.


    "When is the fastest time to deliver?"


    "Four months, no, three months."


    "I don''t want any quality problems with the plane."


    "Mr. Chen, the plane has been produced for a long time. The only time needed is the interior decoration."


    "Well, three months."

 Chapter 3087

    Today, Chen Xuan went to pick up fari from work.


    At a corner, fari saw a man in black standing by the side of the road.


    However, Chen Xuan drove by, and Farley didn''t see the man in black.


    At the next intersection, fari saw the man in black passing through the window.


    "Chen, is there a colleague looking for you?" Asked Farley.


    Fari could see it, and Chen Xuan naturally saw it.


    At the third crossing, Chen Xiao stopped.


    Chen Xiao rolled down the window and looked at the man in black standing on the side of the road.


    "You want me?" Chen asked.


    The man in black stepped forward: "I heard that you are the candidate of this world psychic competition? Responsible for the selection of players in the Americas? "


    Chen did not know how the news spread.


    Anyway, Chen did not take the initiative to spread the news.


    It is estimated that Zhang Tianyi, or the organizer, spread the news.


    Chen Tiao nodded: "if you want to compete, come back to me tomorrow."


    With that, Chen rolled up the window.


    But the window seems to be stuck.


    Chen''s discontented look up at the man in black.


    "To me, you should keep your respect." Chen Xuan said unhappily.


    "Respect me as well." The man in Black said in the same tone.


    Chen Tiao raised his eyelids: "I hate that you have no strength, but you have to pretend to be superior."


    "I''ll give you the same thing." The man in black replied.


    Chen Tiao squinted: "very good, then, you are now eliminated."


    "You..."


    Bang -


    the man in black left his place without warning and hit the wall behind him out of control.


    After a few minutes, the man in Black got up, his face full of anger.


    "Damn it! Don''t think that''s all for it The man in black looked around the onlookers and roared: "what are you looking at? Do you want to die?"


    The man in black left swearing.


    ¡­¡­


    In a bar, the man in black walked in.


    There are still a few people in the bar, making a table.


    There are no other customers except this table.


    There were no waiters in the bar, just the bearded boss leaning against the counter.


    At this time, the bearded boss looked at the man in black who came in at the door: "Simmons, how are you? Have you found the selection? "


    The man in black, named Simmons, looked like a lost star.


    Ignoring the bearded boss''s question, he sat down at the table.


    "Simmons, it doesn''t look like your selection is going well."


    "That damned candidate, he can''t communicate at all, he''s a jerk at all." Simmons yelled: "I really don''t understand why the Sixth National Congress of the Communist Party of China gave the selection right to that kind of guy. The selection right should belong to us in South America, not the people in this land. Here are a group of incompetent guys. Is it that the Sixth National Congress wants to find a group of waste materials to enliven the atmosphere of the competition?"


    "Hello, hello Before you say that, you''d better not say it in front of me Big beard boss says with displeasure.


    "Ha ha..." At this time, a thin old man chuckled: "Kendall, Simmons is not talking about you. Your name is also famous in the psychic world of South America. No one will think you are a waste material in Simmons'' mouth."


    Kendall, the owner of the bar, looks at Simmons. The thin old man pushes Simmons: "Simmons, apologize to our dear Kendall."


    Simmons was a little upset, but in the end he said, "I''m sorry, Kendall, I''m not talking about you."


    The skinny old man was very satisfied with his mediation.


    "Simmons, tell me what''s going on."


    "Ha ha Simmons''s temper must have been in conflict with the candidate, and most of the time he was defeated. " Said another companion, an abnormal man with strong hair.


    "I''m not defeated, Seth. Do you want to fight me?" Simmons had a dark face against Seth.


    "All right, Simmons, your attitude is like to offend everyone." The thin old man waved his hand.


    "I was attacked by that guy, and he said I was eliminated after he got the attack. I won''t let him go! Absolutely not. "


    Several people exchanged a look, and all guessed that things would not be as simple as Simmons said.


    With Simmons'' temperament, he will offend the candidates if he comes into contact with them.


    "Simmons, please calm down. I don''t think the sixth congress will casually give the right to select a continent to an unknown person."


    "That''s the truth. That guy has no reputation at all, and he''s a mean guy.""Fame doesn''t mean anything." Said the thin old man.


    "Old man, do you have to go against me?"


    "I''m just talking about things." The thin old man said with a smile, "don''t be so angry."


    "I don''t care what you plan to do, but I''ll go to him again. This time, I won''t be so polite." Said Simmons.


    At this time, a gloomy woman, who had been sitting in the corner of the table, said, "I think you want to be the candidate yourself."


    At this time, several people sitting at the table have different faces.


    They all looked at Simmons, who did not hide his purpose at all.


    "So what, are you going to stop me?"


    The thin old man laughed and said, "ha ha Simmons, you have to remember that in the past, every selection will also be the referee of the competition, and there is absolutely no selection and referee who is weak


    "Except this one." Simmons said positively.


    "Are you so sure?"


    Simmons picked up his glass and poured a full glass of beer directly into his stomach.


    "I am confident in my own strength, and if any of you have doubts about it, I will be happy to show you my strength."


    Although others were not satisfied, they didn''t show it on the spot.


    Simmons is really strong.


    In South America, Simmons is very famous.


    If he had not enough strength, with his bad temper, he would have been killed.


    But they may not be afraid of Simmons.


    It''s just that they''re all in the mood of watching.


    There is such an unwritten rule in the world psychic contest.


    If the selectors are defeated, the challengers can take their place.


    This happened only once, in the first world psychic competition.


    From then on, the selectors and referees will be strong enough to be recognized as strong in the world.


    However, in the past, there has never been a selection from the American region. If a psychic wants to compete, he has to go to other continents to find candidates from other continents.


    But this time it was different. They all felt that the selection of candidates in the American region was a bit of a fool.

 Chapter 3088

    Farley vaguely felt that Chen Xuan seemed to move.


    Fari squinted, reaching for her cell phone by the window to see the time.


    But Farley''s hand was held down by Chen.


    "It''s still early. Keep sleeping. I''ll go downstairs and find something to eat." Chen said softly.


    "Well Don''t eat too much at night. " Said Farley in a low voice.


    Although Chen will not have the problem of getting fat.


    But Farley still habitually reminded.


    Chen Xuan stood at the gate of the manor, looking at the unexpected guests in front of her.


    "Come to me at this time, are you sure you''re not here to die?" Chen Hao looks at Simmons with a black face.


    Chen is tired of being disturbed at this time.


    Especially when the other party came to his house.


    "It''s you who are looking for death! Do you think that the Sixth National Congress of the Communist Party of China has given you the power to speak to me like this with arrogance? " Simmons stares at Chen Xuan coldly, just like a poisonous snake in his eyes, which makes Chen Xuan very uncomfortable.


    Chen Xuan looked around the eyes: "also brought the helper to come, all come out, hide have no meaning."


    At this time, a few people came out of the dark, just the ones in the bar before.


    The thin old man came out with a smile: "Sir, we are not with him."


    Simmons looked at the thin old man: "didn''t you come here to pick up the cheap ones?"


    "That''s right," Seth said in a loud voice. "I''m here to pick up the bargain."


    At this time, only Kendall with a big beard waved his hand: "I''m not, I''m not."


    Kendall looked into Chen''s eyes with fear.


    Although he has been living in the psychic world of South America for many years.


    But I went back to Los Angeles in the last two years and opened that bar.


    He knows something about Los Angeles.


    No matter who comes here, it has to be set.


    As far as he knows, there are a few people who are more famous and powerful than him to do evil in Los Angeles.


    And then there was no more.


    They didn''t hop for more than 24 hours.


    There is another way of saying that Los Angeles is ruled by an Asian.


    Kendall had a little bit of an idea with him.


    But after seeing Chen, he suddenly lost that idea.


    "I''m here to be tested. I don''t care who you''re going to be selected, in short, don''t hinder me from taking part in the world psychic contest," said the woman, who was standing next to Kendall and was immersed in a cold breath


    Chen Xuan looked at the two men and didn''t care what they said.


    "First, then, who?"


    Simmons stepped forward: "you sneaked in during the day, this time you don''t have a chance."


    Simmons took the lead, his hands condensed a purple light pointing to Chen: "listen to my command, you will not be able to breathe in the air in ten minutes."


    Everyone was surprised. Simmons actually used a big trick to Chen Xuan directly.


    Simmons''s magic system is very special and very advanced.


    Even close to the law.


    Of course, it''s not the law.


    In the industry''s words, his magic system is decrees.


    It''s like the law, it can''t be exempted.


    He can give orders to everything, even the enemy.


    But it''s very magical to impose laws on the enemy.


    They didn''t expect that Simmons had issued such a decree to Chen Xuan at the beginning of the game.


    But this is not over, Simmons again.


    "At my command, you will not be able to get the magic in ten minutes."


    People are shocked again, Simmons, this is to fight for it.


    The second is more than the first.


    Unable to breathe, unable to restore magic.


    This kind of high-level law is not only crushing each other, but also challenging its own magic limit.


    All of a sudden, there was a flash of light in his eyes.


    He saw Simmons wearing a ring on his finger.


    It was the dragon blood crystal ring that appeared on the market a while ago.


    He had heard of it, but he could only look and sigh.


    Too expensive, for him, a few years of efforts may not be able to afford such a ring.


    Simmons has a dragon blood crystal ring.


    How can he afford it?


    No Some time ago, a wealthy psychic was attacked and killed.


    This guy did it!


    Simmons had long known that Simmons was ruthless and often engaged in the kind of killing and stealing.


    However, Simmons''s hands are extremely clean, almost no trace.


    In addition, the strength is strong, so few people will go deep into it.


    Just as the crowd was shocked, Simmons launched a third magic act."At my command, you will not be able to evade aggressive magic in a minute."


    Once again, the crowd was in shock.


    If you dare to issue such laws, are you crazy?


    Simmons continuously applied three magic decrees to Chen.


    This is the victory smile.


    At this time, Simmons raised his arms: "listen to my command, I want all the aura of heaven and earth within a kilometer to be controlled by me at will."


    Even the skinny old man has changed color.


    "Madman, this guy is crazy! How dare he How dare he... " Kendall looks incredible.


    The thin old man''s face was also uncertain.


    He didn''t really take Simmons seriously.


    But at the moment Simmons showed the real strength, also let him have to be cautious.


    Simmons''s two palms condense a huge aura of heaven and earth.


    That day, the aura of the earth was more than 10 meters in diameter, emitting a terrible smell.


    All of us stepped back unconsciously.


    They don''t want to be affected by this super bomb.


    If you are hit by this kind of thing, there is no possibility of survival.


    Even steel is going to be lost in an instant.


    Kendall looks at Chen.


    Is this a hopeless situation?


    Why doesn''t that guy''s face change at all?


    Unable to breathe, unable to absorb magic, unable to evade attacks.


    And then face an attack that is almost hopeless.


    Should normal people be scared or angry?


    Is that guy facial paralysis?


    Or He didn''t wake up at all?


    "I love your desperate face. It would be perfect if I could make a few more whines."


    "Oh, I''m so scared..."


    Just then, a girl''s voice came from behind.


    People saw that several children appeared behind Chen Xuan.


    However, the children did not show a look of panic, but all of them were excited.


    "It''s not game time. Get out to bed." Chen Xuan glared at didilla: "didilla, did you wake them up? I know you play games again until midnight. "


    "Uncle, it was they who made so much noise that we woke up." Didilla directly put the blame on Simmons and others.


    "Yes, yes, we were woken up by them."


    "A bunch of bastards! Die for me Simmons said grimly.

 Chapter 3089

    "The last one who dared to say that about us is more than a meter tall now." Didilla looked at Simmons with a sneer.


    Simmons doesn''t talk nonsense with these kids. The sphere formed by the condensation of heaven and earth aura in his hands smashes at Chen Yao.


    He believed that with the power of this energy ball, let alone Chen Yu.


    The children behind Chen Tiao and the manor behind him are all going to be destroyed.


    Chen Xuan suddenly raised his hand and saw the energy ball shrink rapidly in front of him.


    Everyone''s eyes were wide, and their faces were incredible.


    This What''s going on?


    Magic?


    The energy ball is not weakened by shrinking.


    On the contrary, the more compressed, the greater the power of the energy ball.


    When reduced to the size of a table tennis ball, the energy ball has completely turned black.


    Everyone has changed color.


    The black sphere in Chen''s hands, like a solid, was gently played by Chen.


    "Only to this extent? That''s not enough to kill me. "


    Everyone''s scalp is going to explode.


    What''s going on with this guy?


    So the huge ball of energy was compressed into such a small size by him?


    Can this be done?


    Of course, the worst is Simmons.


    He couldn''t hold it the other moment.


    Feeling the world''s first.


    Simmons turned and ran away.


    But the next moment, he found that his body could not move.


    To be precise, the feet can''t move.


    His upper body moved, but his lower body couldn''t move.


    "Since you make me unable to avoid it, I can''t let you avoid it. If you do something to me, I''ll do it to you."


    Chen spread out his palm, and the small black ball floated up and began to rotate rapidly.


    Everyone felt that the air was moving rapidly in the direction of Chen.


    And it''s so windy that they''re all a little shaky.


    The little black ball didn''t get bigger, but as everyone knows, that little black ball is developing in the direction of making people''s scalp numb.


    Finally, the wind stopped


    Chen went to Simmons step by step.


    "What are you going to do? I give up I won''t take part in the world psychic contest I... "


    Chen Tiao grabs Simmons'' chin and puts a small black ball into Simmons'' mouth.


    Under normal conditions, with the mass of small black ball, Simmons can be compressed into slag by the mass of small black ball at the moment of entrance.


    However, Chen used energy to cover the surface of the small black ball with a shell.


    So Simmons is not dead for the time being.


    Chen suddenly picked up Simmons and threw him into the air.


    Simmons disappeared into the public''s view with astonishing speed.


    Even the best vision set, also in a second after the complete loss of Simmons.


    All he knew was that Simmons was flying high and high.


    And it''s very, very fast.


    After about ten seconds, the sky suddenly came a thunder, and at the same time saw a faint white aperture.


    In the daytime, it''s almost impossible to see the white aperture clearly.


    That is to say, it is night, so that people can see clearly.


    "Simmons Dead? " Everyone was in a trance.


    Is that how the mighty Simmons died?


    "Maybe..." Chen Hao shrugged: "I threw him into the thin oxygen layer of more than 100000 meters. Now he has become the dust of the universe. If he can be reborn at that level, I will give him a place to compete."


    Everyone''s rolling their eyes.


    Now they understand.


    Why did the Sixth Congress give him the right to choose.


    They are still in a dream.


    When will such a monster come out of North America.


    "Well, it''s your turn to pick up the cheap ones."


    Chen''s eyes turned to the thin old man and Seth.


    The two looked at each other and regretted their previous decision.


    No Not a little regret.


    Jennie Ma''s intestines are blue, OK.


    "Sir We gave in. "


    "No, I don''t have the option to admit defeat. Since I''m here to pick up the bargain, it shows that you''ve also made a good sense."


    "Sir, may I take it?" The thin old man looked at Chen Xuan and asked.


    "Are you sure you''ll take me?"


    "I am confident that I will not die."


    Chen Xuan found that there was not too much fear in the eyes of the thin old man.


    Suddenly, Chen felt something was wrong with the thin old man in front of her.


    The next moment, Chen Xuan suddenly caught the thin old man.The thin old man began to scream.


    The old man''s mouth was even thinner.


    It lasted for more than a minute, and Chen threw the thin old man on the ground.


    The thin old man gasped.


    He dare to take Chen''s advice with such confidence.


    It''s because this is not his noumenon at all.


    In this old man''s body, there are only a few pieces of his soul.


    So there''s no point in killing him.


    Chen Xuan is just a little cruel to his soul fragments.


    It''s a punishment for him.


    The fragment of soul and the subject of soul are common.


    The perception of the two is also connected.


    So the pain felt by the physical body is also felt by the soul subject.


    If you really want to kill him, it''s not difficult to buckle this wisp of his soul fragment and toss him around for three or five days. Even the soul subject will be driven out of his wits.


    Or take that wisp of soul fragments, trace the source is not difficult.


    The key is that Chen didn''t have the time to work with him.


    If he is here, Chen Zhen slaps him back to the West.


    If you have to work hard and thankless, just give him a little punishment.


    The thin old man also had a hard time.


    He knew that his roots had been seen by Chen Xuan.


    However, since he did not die, it can only be said that Chen did not move to kill the heart.


    All of a sudden, a dark shadow came over and grabbed at Chen.


    Chen Tiao raised a hand and grasped the gnawed jaw.


    The shadow was Seth, who was now a fierce bear.


    Druid? No, there''s no breath of nature.


    My x, this goods is a foreign monster.


    Bear demon.


    Chen''s mouth was closed and his hand was crooked.


    Seth''s neck was twisted 180 degrees.


    As soon as Chen Tiao released Saite, Saite got up again and jumped at Chen.


    But the next moment, a bigger bear rushed out of the darkness.


    One bite of Seth''s neck and a click.


    Seth''s completely cold.


    Chen Xuan grinned, and the princess seemed to be much older.


    The bear demon is big enough, but it is more than half as small as the princess.


    The princess rushed out and killed Seth with one bite, which scared the people at the scene.


    Only Chen Xuan still looked on coldly. The princess looked at Chen Xuan, and Chen gave it a look.


    Then the princess bit the bear demon''s body.


    To be honest, another big guy came out.


    Chen''s family had a lot of food, but Ramon was the only one who could compete with the princess for food.

 Chapter 3090

    "The three of you passed."


    Chen Xuan looked at the thin old man, Kendall and the woman who was cold all over.


    The thin old man is in a complicated mood at the moment, so he can pass it.


    Why didn''t Kendall and quecy get through with nothing?


    Because they didn''t do anything? That''s why it passed?


    "Yes! Before the start of the world psychic competition, if there are any other cats and dogs to win the place, the three of you will be on top of me. If you are replaced, I will kill you three. "


    The three are helpless, even quecy.


    Quecy was cool and proud.


    But this kind of aloofness is also divided.


    If the object is Chen.


    She felt as soon as she opened her mouth, she would be killed by Chen Xuan.


    But she felt aggrieved.


    I''m not here to make trouble.


    I''m here to participate in the selection of places.


    Unfortunately, Chen''s face is not the kind of reasoning.


    The worst one has now been launched into space, becoming cosmic dust.


    There''s another one that''s not bad.


    A group of fierce animals that came out of nowhere ate Seth.


    This family''s adults, children, and pets, a fierce one.


    Quecy had no doubt that if he said a bad word, he would be in a different place.


    But she couldn''t.


    Either admit it or die.


    She chose to admit it.


    In the face of the strong, it''s no shame to admit it.


    At least that''s what she told herself.


    Besides, she was not the only one to lose face.


    Isn''t there another two that are related to each other.


    Kendall felt only a moment of relief.


    Get a life back.


    Nima''s As expected, there is no reason for this.


    This Los Angeles is really dangerous.


    Fortunately Fortunately, I didn''t do anything in Los Angeles.


    A hundred of them couldn''t have hit this guy themselves.


    Deekendall made a lot of money.


    As for what will replace Chen to select other contestants.


    In his view, it was a complete privilege.


    Yes, it''s totally different from the other two.


    In Kendall''s view, this is an honor.


    This shows that Chen Xuan recognizes their strength.


    Coercion? There is no coercion.


    Is it necessary to press for such a strong man?


    It''s totally voluntary.


    Besides, send back those who came to challenge.


    It also reduces their competitive pressure.


    As for the skinny old man, he is now regretting.


    Even though I have recovered a life.


    But it is not a good thing to offend Chen.


    If Chen is just a general psychic.


    But his strength is amazing.


    It''s impossible for a man to go to outer space by hand. It''s not a good man and a woman who can do this.


    And he was able to get the right to choose.


    It shows that his background is not as simple as what they have investigated.


    ¡­¡­


    "Looking for me? Qualifications for the world psychic competition? Oh You''ve got the wrong person. The last three are responsible for the selection. "


    Three people business skilful forward.


    The strength of the comers is good, but it is only good.


    There is a big gap with any of them.


    But the three of them have long been used to it.


    Over the past few days, they have received seven or eight people who have come to pick up places instead of Chen.


    The three basically took turns.


    Among them, the thin old man is the most active.


    He felt he had to make up for his mistake.


    Let''s not say let Chen change his senses.


    At least we should let Chen no longer have a bad feeling towards himself.


    It''s not a good thing to be hated by such a strong man.


    Most of the people who came to challenge for places were South American psychics.


    There are psychics in North America, but there are very few.


    At present, we have met one, and the strength is quite weak.


    More than ten minutes before and after, this time it was Kendall who sent the psychic to challenge.


    Chen Xuan then called the three men to him.


    "Tomorrow at noon, go to the venue of the world psychic competition, Baiku islands. Before noon, you will gather at my door, and you will not wait for the expiration date."


    At noon the next day, three people arrived at the scene early before this.


    Chen Xuan throws a car key to three people.


    "Drive two cars out of the garage and keep up with me."All the way to the supernatural society, they followed Chen Xuan.


    This time the supernatural society is going to be with Hollis and Ingrid.


    Others either don''t feel strong enough or they don''t have much confidence.


    When Chen arrived at the headquarters, they also had their luggage ready.


    They followed Chen to the airport.


    This is the first flight of Chen''s private plane.


    That was hardly the first flight.


    Chen Ran to the cab, famtis a skillful operator of the aircraft to start.


    "Can I help you?"


    "Never." Famtis immediately objected, let a layman help you, you want to crash on the first flight?


    "The movie doesn''t say that this kind of big plane needs two people to operate?"


    "In a normal civil aviation plane, two people are arranged to ensure that the captain has some special conditions. For example, when a sudden illness occurs, the second driver and the third driver can make up the seat in time, and the two person operation is also to ensure that the braking performance will not be affected by one pilot, and there is no technical difficulty. Your plane is basically the most advanced in this era Aircraft can be driven by two people or by one person. "


    Famtis looked at Chen: "there is also a point, in addition to the flight attendants, including the flight attendants into the cab, are illegal, even the owner of the aircraft."


    "All right, all right."


    Chen Xiao left the cab with a smile: "by the way, do you need something to eat or drink? I''ll ask our steward to bring you in. "


    Famtis has met their crew, a bunch of dwarf freaks.


    At first, she was a little scared.


    But after contact, it was found that that was the case.


    These little monsters look frightening, but they don''t have any fighting power.


    At least she could kill a large group.


    Also, these little monsters are quite easy to learn.


    I''m also very keen on flying airplanes.


    However, when they found that they could not even push the landing lever, they all looked down.


    Kendall, quecy and the skinny old man started with a little formality.


    But after chatting with holly and Ingrid, I relaxed a lot.


    They knew that Hollis and Ingrid were Chen''s direct subordinates.


    It''s also the person who took part in this competition.


    No matter how strong they are, at least they are Chen''s confidants.


    That''s enough for them to be careful.


    Especially when Chen was away, they were more relaxed.


    Both the character of helix and quecy are similar. They are both cold and arrogant, but together they have a lot to say.


    Ingrid is even more eloquent. After all, although he is no longer an insurance salesman, he can''t help persuading people to buy an insurance every time a new person enters the association.

 Chapter 3091

    "You''re not the first one to come to us for trouble." Ingrid, together with the skinny old man and Kendall, sat on the sofa in the open loft, drinking beer and chatting.


    "But you''re lucky. After all, you''ll have trouble with us. Few of them are alive."


    Kendall and the skinny old man knew it.


    But Kendall quickly waved his hand and said, "I''m not. I''m on his way."


    "You don''t have to rush to deny it. Anyway, the president didn''t kill you on the spot, and I don''t care about you later."


    Ingrid was the first group of people to follow Chen.


    Therefore, he is quite familiar with Chen Xuan.


    Moreover, his age and social experience gave him a great voice in the supernatural society.


    Even Chen Xuan attached great importance to Ingrid''s opinion.


    Ingrid looked at the same as Chen.


    If you have nothing to do, grab a person and ask, do you want to buy insurance.


    In fact, he was one of the few people in the supernatural society who had a big picture.


    As captain of the team, Ingrid''s team is not the one with the most tasks.


    But it''s the only team with a 100% completion rate.


    Other teams have more or less failed missions.


    Ingrid also has a more delicate heart than Jolin Nash and Hollis.


    He is not a man of great wisdom, but he is able to cover all aspects and take all factors into account in every mission.


    He will always choose the safest way to accomplish the task.


    Never try to cut corners.


    At this time, a bad devil ran over and said, "Mr. Ingrid, do you still need wine?"


    "No, make me a cup of tea."


    Ingrid doesn''t want to drink too much wine. This is on the plane.


    Ingrid was the kind of man who was extremely rational.


    He would not let himself lose his mind under any circumstances.


    Just then, famtis suddenly came out of the cockpit.


    "And Chen?" Asked famtis anxiously.


    "In the bedroom." Ingrid stood up. "What happened?"


    "There are UFOs in front of us, a lot of them."


    Just then, Chen Xuan came down from the upstairs.


    Famtis''s voice was not small. He had heard her.


    "Famtis, what''s the situation?"


    Famtis said it again.


    "UFO? UFO£¿ Or birds? Or a plane or something? "


    "It may be a flock of birds, but it''s a bit more."


    "Can''t you get around it?"


    "Those things are hovering around the destination, there is no way to avoid them." Said famtis.


    "Mr. Chen, it should be the test of the Baiku islands." That''s true, said the thin old man.


    "What test? Are you disgusting? " Chen Xuan turned to look at the thin old man.


    "Generally speaking, almost all people going to the Baiku islands have to rely on their own ability to get in, unless they are logistics personnel. If the psychic gets in by means of transportation, whether it is a plane or a ship, it will be tested Or attack. "


    "How far is it from the destination?"


    "It''s about a few hundred kilometers away." Said famtis.


    Chen Xuan picked up the phone: "Lao Zhang, I''m almost to the Baiku islands."


    "Oh..." Zhang Tianyi responded simply.


    "I just bought a plane recently."


    "Oh..." Zhang Tianyi still has the same tone.


    "It is said that there will be a super tsunami in Baiku islands today."


    "What? What are you going to do, Chen Zhang Tianyi suddenly yelled like a person who wakes up in his sleep.


    "If my new plane crashes, I''m sure the Baiku islands will sink into the Pacific Ocean."


    "Mad, is it hard for you to get rid of those flying things?"


    "How shameless I am. When I say that the Baiku islands will sink."


    "Mad..." Zhang Tianyi scolded.


    A few minutes later, famtis replied, "the UFOs are gone."


    Famtis continued to fly her plane.


    The thin old man looked at Chen Tiao: "Mr. Chen, who did you call just now? It can be solved so quickly. "


    "Big man." Chen said casually.


    The thin old man had some doubts. After all, Chen''s tone didn''t look like he was calling a big man.


    It''s more like threatening people.


    The journey was basically smooth.


    On the last part of the road, a group of UFOs appeared, but they were soon solved.Famtis flies the plane smoothly, takes off steadily, lands steadily.


    It has to be said that this plane is the most stable take-off and landing aircraft Chen has ever sat on.


    Although there will still be bumps when taking off and landing, it will not be as severe as other civil aircraft.


    The central island of the Baiku islands is the largest and the main venue for the competition.


    There are hundreds of islands around.


    There are almost any facilities on this island.


    It''s almost a resort.


    Even when there is no competition, it''s just as lively here.


    It''s just that the visitors here are not ordinary.


    Only psychics or people on the fringes of the spirit world can be entertained.


    So the magic of the Baiku islands is very popular.


    There''s no cover up for the magic shop.


    It''s also the only place where magic can be used in public.


    Of course, the premise is not a fight.


    It is illegal to fight in public in the Baiku islands.


    In fact, it''s illegal all over the world.


    There is no personal feud that does not interfere.


    There is nothing to solve in the challenge arena.


    It''s not right to fight anyway.


    Chen Xiao got off the plane and looked at the empty airport.


    There are basically no flights coming here during the game.


    At this time, a man came from a distance.


    It was Zhang Tianyi who came to welcome him with a smile.


    However, Zhang Tianyi has not yet arrived at Chen Tiao, and suddenly applies his magic.


    "Sanqing law! Tao follows nature and kills evil! "


    A golden light hit Chen Xuan.


    The others were scared.


    Isn''t that man on the other side Zhang Tianshi?


    How could he do it as soon as he saw Chen?


    Don''t they have a grudge?


    All of them are cold like their own lapels. They look at Chen Xuan and Zhang Tianyi.


    They''re not going to fight in public right now?


    And, if you do fight here.


    Zhang Tianyi must be OK.


    Nobody in the world dares to catch him.


    But Chen is not.


    I don''t know how to implicate them.


    Don''t say you''re going to compete.


    It might even give him a prison meal.


    However, Chen Xuan still smiles and receives Zhang Tian one by one.


    Have you lost your breath


    "Let''s go. I''m full of gas." Zhang Tianyi pointed to Chen Xuan and scolded: "you have a big face, you want the dignity of a strong man? The organizers don''t want it? Is it interesting for you to humiliate us like this? "


    "The key You know I''m here. "

 Chapter 3092

    Chen Tiao patted a trace on her chest, still smiling on her face.


    Zhang Tianyi pointed to Chen: "I just want to hit you."


    Chen Xuan looked at Zhang Tianyi''s side, and Yang Guo followed him.


    All of a sudden, Chen Xiang pulls Yang Guo to the front of him, raises one foot and kicks Yang Guo to fly.


    "You traitor, if you dare to appear in front of me, do you forget that I belong to a dog? If you dare to appear in front of me again, I will break your dog legs."


    Yang Guo covered his stomach, a face muddled.


    In other words, if you fight with my Shizu, you will hurt the innocent?


    Isn''t the past over?


    Zhang Tian looked at Chen Xuan one by one, and immediately put his eyes on the people who followed him.


    As a result, I fell in love with the thin and thin old man at a glance, and he was also caught in the air.


    The thin old man was caught in the palm of his hand uncontrollably.


    He basically did not know all of Chen''s subordinates, and the only one he was familiar with was west.


    But west didn''t show up this time, so I chose the one who looked most unpleasant.


    Zhang Tianyi slapped the thin old man two times: "you''re not a good thing. What bad things have you done?"


    Chen Tiao looked back and immediately became angry: "do you dare to beat my people?"


    After that, Chen Ran to Yang Guo.


    Yang Guo is very congested, can only cover his head and curl up.


    Shizu, why should you rescue me first.


    Why don''t you give me a break? First of all, I want to get revenge.


    Chen Xiao was beating Yang Guo violently.


    Zhang Tianyi is not soft handed, to the thin old man to a few heavy hands.


    "Try hitting him again!" Chen Xuan mentioned Yang Guo.


    Yang Guo was almost beaten into a pig''s head by Chen Xuan.


    "Let me go of my grandson! Or I''ll be rude to you! "


    "Let him go first! Or I''ll be rude to him! "


    Yang Guo and the skinny old man are very eager.


    You are not polite to each other.


    Don''t just say it without practice.


    Why take it out on me?


    What do I have to do with this matter?


    What are you doing with me?


    "That''s enough. You two are among the best, so you have to bully children?" In this truth, the voice of 23 generations of Blood Mary came from Chen''s body.


    "Hi, twenty third generation." Chen Xiaosong opened Yang Guo and warmly said hello to the twenty third generation.


    At the moment, the 23rd generation is already a reminder of their age.


    But she was floating in mid air.


    Bader followed the twenty third generation.


    He nodded his head to say hello to Chen.


    Zhang Tianyi also abandoned the thin old man.


    The thin old man covered his face, a face of injustice.


    Are you the first person in the world, can you bully people like this?


    Well You can.


    My adults don''t remember villains.


    "It''s the son of a bitch. I have to break the rules." Zhang Tianyi pointed to Chen Xuan and said unhappily.


    "What''s wrong with him?"


    "Yes, what''s wrong with me? I''ve just landed here, and you''ve criticized me. Are you not welcome? I''m not welcome to leave now. "


    "When he was in the sky just now, he said that if I didn''t put away the star Vatican array, he would land the Baiku islands. This bastard could do such a thing."


    Everyone took a breath.


    The skinny old man, Kendall and quecy all looked at Chen with astonished eyes.


    They didn''t expect Chen''s connections to be so strong.


    I can''t believe I can do this with Zhang Tianyi.


    Chen Tiao looked back at English and Hollis: "you can find a hotel by yourself. I''ll talk to Lao Zhang about something."


    At this moment, the thin old man, Kendall and quecy came up.


    "Mr. Chen, let''s go first."


    "Goodbye." Chen Tiao said with a smile and at the same time looked at the thin old man.


    "He''s not under you?" Zhang Tianyi pointed to the thin old man and asked.


    "No He''s also a contestant. I just dropped him off. "


    Zhang Tianyi took a look at the thin old man, and then looked at Chen Xuan.


    "Why didn''t you say that just now?"


    "What do you say?"


    The thin old man had a look of grievance.


    Yang Guo was even more aggrieved.


    In other words Did I get that beating just now?


    "Why don''t you say that?" Zhang Tianyi looks at the thin old man again.


    The thin old man was even more aggrieved.


    You give me a chance to explain.


    Of course, he was afraid to say something.Especially in front of Chen''s face.


    Does he dare to say that I have nothing to do with that man?


    Isn''t it death.


    Chen''s eyes turned white and Zhang Tianyi said: "it''s really hypocritical. Do you want to get rid of it after hitting people? It''s not clear. "


    If you don''t say that, you are afraid of them.


    No one can afford to offend.


    Even though it''s a waste of time.


    But it may not be a bad thing for him.


    Zhang Tianyi thought about it. He seemed to have gone too far just now.


    Cut off people''s meals indiscriminately.


    Zhang Tian touched his body and found a strange knot grass ring.


    Throw it to the thin old man casually: "this is for you, as my compensation."


    The thin old man finally let the withered heart get a little moisture.


    I don''t know what it is.


    But the magic wave above can''t be fake.


    It must be a valuable treasure.


    Then Chen Xuan, Zhang Tianyi and the twenty third generation left.


    Zhang Tianyi changed his clothes.


    After all, he''s so famous in the spirit world.


    If you just walk on the street.


    100% will be recognized.


    And there are psychics all over the place.


    The three are now sitting on chairs in the open-air dining room.


    "Is this really a private island?" Looking at Jiucheng, who is a psychic in the street, she feels a little unreal.


    Compared with the world outside the island, it looks like a different world.


    "Yes."


    "This is the estate of the agoles." The 23rd generation said: "once the European elite, but now the agole family has declined. The Baiku islands are the only property of the agole family. Of course, if it is only money wealth, they are not lacking. Their family members can make the Forbes rich list every year, but there are not many psychics in their families. Now they can only rely on employment A psychic to keep the family safe. "


    "The agoles don''t have a psychic now?"


    "Yes, there are no more than five awakened psychics in their families. Two of them are still children. The other three are in the spiritual world, and they also belong to non mainstream roles. However, their wealth is enough to make everyone salivate. So they can only hire psychics to protect their families and property."


    "Did their downfall only because of the weakness of their clansmen?" Chen did not believe that a noble family in the spiritual world would decline for no reason.


    "There are only three aspects of the decline of the enemy family, that is, the decline of the family''s wealth and the decline of the family."

 Chapter 3093

    Baiku archipelago can even be seen everywhere with the contract of Warcraft, follow the owner''s side at random.


    Therefore, Chen no longer had to hide the evil spirits.


    It''s not going to attract other people''s attention.


    Of course, there are a lot of evil demons who follow Chen Xuan out of the house, and there are more than a dozen before and after.


    Follow Chen Xuan in and out of the shops.


    Help Chen Xuan to carry things, and help him to carry tea and water.


    Chen went into a shop again.


    This shop is different from several magic shops that Chen had entered before.


    The ordinary magic shop will take that kind of gloomy breath.


    The store is bright and shiny, and looks like it''s selling high-end goods.


    Which one is actually? It''s also a magic shop.


    When the salesman saw Chen Xuan come in, he met him immediately.


    "What can I do for you, sir?"


    Chen looked at the goods in the glass container.


    "Are these pastries? Or am I wrong? "


    The salesman said with a smile: "to be exact, it''s magic pastry. By the way, we don''t prohibit magical creatures from entering. Are those dwarfs your contract Warcraft? They can come in and sit down or have a rest. "


    Chen Tiao looked at the evil demons standing at the door: "you come in and sit down."


    The evil demons ran in at once.


    It''s not how tired they are.


    As a matter of fact, evil demons are short, but their physical fitness is quite good.


    If you''re empty handed, you''ll be able to run a marathon.


    Once in a while, Chen also lets them go to the crypt''s lair. A round trip is as easy for them as drinking water.


    The only drawback is short life.


    The life span of a bad devil is no more than twenty years.


    They will run in so quickly, it is entirely Chen''s order.


    The salesman obviously knows the routine.


    If only Chen Xuan came in alone, he would look around.


    But if you let Chen''s contract Warcraft come in.


    Most of the time he was embarrassed, he just looked at it.


    "Sir, these magic pastries not only have outstanding taste, but also have the effect of eliminating fatigue and restoring magic. There are also some advanced magic cakes, which can even cure wounds and remove curses."


    "Isn''t this magic potion?"


    "Yes, it is not." The salesman said: "the first thing is the taste. Sir must have drunk magic potions. You should know the taste of magic potions. The best thing is to drink fresh water. If it''s some special potions, in order to maintain strong efficacy, the taste is basically the same as drinking Niao."


    Chen Tiao nodded, and the salesman said, "magic pastry is mainly reflected in the taste, taste diversity, and absolutely better than magic potion 100 times, 1000 times."


    "The second is the efficacy. Although it is not comparable to the top-level magic potions, its efficacy is not less than that of ordinary magic potions."


    "Isn''t it a pastry made with magic ingredients?" Chen felt that the salesman was exaggerating.


    "It''s not as simple as cooking."


    Just here, to be honest, a voice of discontent came.


    Chen Xiao saw a woman in a cook''s hat coming in.


    The woman was a little bit fat and in her thirties, but she was not bloated but plump.


    Chen Xuan looks back at the woman.


    Women are also observing Chen: "you look like you often eat magic food."


    Chen Tiao touched her cheek: "can you see that, too?"


    "You have an obscure Qi, which represents the magic food you have eaten. However, the magic food you use is simple cooking, so it does not release the magic and vitality in the magic food, which leads to the huge but mottled Qi. If you can completely release these vitality and magic into yourself, then it can be greatly improved My accomplishments and life span. "


    Chen Xuan understood, that is to say, these magic ingredients contain special energy, which can be transformed into vitality and magic. However, the magic food that he ate in the past was not really absorbed by himself.


    And this energy is not completely dissipated, but lurking in their own body.


    "Why didn''t I find out? Do you have any special magic


    "I''m the Magic Chef, you can understand as the gourmet and chef of the spiritual world, and it''s the best one."


    "So how can I release the vitality and magic of these eaten ingredients?"


    "How about a deal?"


    "If you give me the supply channel of magic food you have eaten, I will help you release the magic and vitality in your body."


    "My magic ingredients are all Warcraft I hunt and kill. A few of them are raised by myself and are not sold to the public.""I gave you a very high price." Said the woman.


    "I''m not short of money." Chen responded with a smile.


    The woman gazed at Chen: "do you know, if you can release the power of those magic ingredients, your strength will be several times, or even more than ten times."


    Chen Xiao shook his head with a smile: "I don''t believe it."


    "How about a bet?" Women are also confident.


    "Bet on what?"


    "If I can increase your strength by at least five times, you will provide me with magic food for a long time."


    "What if you can''t?"


    The woman spread out her hand: "then I will free to release the power of magic food."


    "Strength is a very abstract thing. How do you measure it?"


    With a confident look on her face, the woman said to the salesman, "go and call Aksu out."


    The salesman quickly called out a two meter tall super fat man from the back kitchen.


    This super fat man is estimated to be 300 kg, almost becoming a ball.


    "You can attack him with all you can do." Said the woman, pointing to the super fat man.


    "Full strength? ad locum? Are you sure? "


    "Do you want to use range magic?" The woman hesitated a little.


    "No, I''m just confident in my own strength. I''m afraid I''ll kill him and destroy your shop."


    "Don''t worry, Aksu''s constitution is very special, almost no attack can hurt him."


    Chen Tiao narrowed his eyes and looked at the super fat Aksu in front of him. He seemed to have no attribute constitution.


    "I''m an intensive department." Chen Xiao clenched his fist: "I and he are the same constitution, I know the particularity of this constitution, he can exempt the vast majority of magic, but can not defend against physical attacks."


    "So is he. His physical resistance gives him superhuman physique. Of course, he sacrificed all his attack power, so he has dozens of times stronger defense than the reinforcement system of the same level, but he has no attack power."


    The woman seems very confident. After all, she has seen Aksu''s strong side.


    It''s a strong defense rather than a strong one.


    Aksu was attacked by an adult Dragon And then No damage.

 Chapter 3094

    "Sister, what do you want me to do?" Aksu looks a little silly.


    It seems that the brain is not very inspiration, the woman pointed to Chen.


    "He wants to punch you and give you something to eat."


    "Oh..." Aksu looked at Chen Xiao and said, "come on."


    "Forget it." Chen Xiao shook his head with a smile: "give me two magic cakes."


    "Wait Didn''t we make a bet? There''s no such thing as that. "


    Chen Tiao was about to turn around and go out, and Aksu stopped him in front of him.


    Although he looked at his hands and feet short and thick, but the movement is not slow.


    After all, it is the strengthening system, and the constitution is much stronger than ordinary people.


    Women are quite confident in Aksu''s abilities.


    Chen Xuan reached out and pressed on Aksu''s belly.


    Aksu and the women were stunned.


    Bang -


    Aksu''s belly suddenly closed, just like a rock thrown into a calm lake, rippling open.


    Then Aksu spat out a mouthful of blood.


    "Wow How painful How painful What a pain... "


    The woman was frightened, Aksu had a serious illness when he was a child, and then suddenly acquired extremely strong resistance.


    But his IQ also stays at that age forever.


    The woman rushed up to help Aksu up.


    It''s just that Aksu is too big.


    "Aksu How are you? What happened? "


    "What a pain..." Aksu covered his stomach and rolled wildly on the ground.


    The woman looked at Chen Tiao angrily: "what did you do to Aksu?"


    "You let me hit him Have you forgotten? "


    The woman looked at Chen Yu angrily.


    Chen Xuan is still smiling: "how, can you calculate my strength?"


    The woman couldn''t say it at the moment. She thought this time would be the same as before.


    Aksu can judge the general range of a person''s strength and give a rough figure.


    This time, however, this man is obviously not within the scope of Aksu''s calculation.


    The most helpless thing for her was that she asked Chen to beat Aksu.


    Now I can''t even get revenge.


    But the most frightening thing for her is Chen Xuan.


    She didn''t know how Chen did it.


    After all, an adult dragon can''t even shoot Aksu with its claws.


    No, not even hurt him.


    Aksu can even take a hot bath under dragon breath.


    But Chen Xuan pressed on Aksu''s belly.


    Even he didn''t make any effort. Aksu even vomited blood.


    She didn''t understand how Chen did it.


    "I can go now."


    "Wait..." The woman suddenly stopped Chen.


    "What else can I do for you?"


    "Don''t you want me to help you fully release the power of the ingredients you''ve eaten?"


    "Our bets don''t seem to work."


    "You can try the effect first."


    With that, the woman suddenly patted Chen''s chest.


    Chen did not stop women''s actions.


    At the moment when the palm of a woman''s hand was printed on Chen''s chest.


    Chen felt a strange force in his body.


    Then Chen''s mouth, nose and ear were constantly seeping out.


    The woman stepped back a few steps.


    And this force is gathering on Chen''s head, slowly revealing his body, just like a fierce beast.


    "In your East, this thing is called Taotie. If you defeat it, you can gain all its power."


    This woman is intentional. It is a process to release and absorb the power of magic food.


    Release a small amount of power each time. After several or more times, release the power of magic food thoroughly, and then absorb it.


    However, this time, the woman obviously retaliated against Chen Xuan, releasing the power of all the magic ingredients on Chen''s body at one time.


    But soon she found out the problem.


    The power released from Chen''s body did not stop, but continued to release.


    Soon, the woman''s face changed.


    Because Taotie is converging into a real body.


    Taotie''s body soon broke through the store.


    And it''s getting bigger.


    I can''t help it. In the past, Chen Xuan ate too much.


    Many of them were swallowed by Chen.


    What kind of ghosts and monsters have not been swallowed?


    These things that were swallowed by the old ones also seem to be judged as food materials.


    Soon, the sky began to cloud, the sea level in the distance was huge waves.The woman''s face became suspicious.


    What''s the situation?


    What the hell happened to this guy?


    Chen Tiao scratched his head, as if something extraordinary had come out.


    Is this a manifestation of what you used to eat?


    And that woman is going to faint at the moment.


    Just then, a figure fell into the sky.


    When the woman saw the man falling from the sky, she was scared to death.


    Master Zhang! I even started him.


    It''s over Dead.


    I made such a big noise myself.


    Zhang Tian rushes to Chen Xuan in front of him.


    "What are you doing?"


    In Zhang Tianyi''s eyes, there is no doubt that this is Chen''s work.


    There was no second suspect at the scene except Chen.


    "In principle I didn''t do it. "


    "Did you do it?"


    Chen Tiao was embarrassed to smile again: "this thing comes out of my body."


    Zhang Tian''s face was black: "in other words, you did it? I don''t care. You clean it up for me. "


    Chen Tiao looks at the 100 meter monster in front of her.


    A strange thought arose.


    This thing comes out of its own body?


    What is that your own?


    Excreta? Or something else?


    Forget it I don''t want so much. I feel sick.


    Bang -


    the Taotie in front of Chen Xuan was suddenly smashed.


    But it flew a hundred meters away and was pulled back directly.


    Bang -


    is hit again and pulled back again.


    This is repeated more than ten times.


    The monster is on the ground.


    The woman took a breath.


    What did Chen do.


    The head of the Taotie on the front and back of a few horizontal flight.


    Chen Xuan suddenly looks at the woman.


    "Is it all right to beat it?"


    "Break it up." Said the woman.


    However, she looked at Taotie with some worry.


    She helped a lot of people with this ritual.


    There are also some powerful psychics who can beat their own Taotie in one go.


    But this is the first time that she has released such a powerful and terrifying gluttony.


    It''s almost unprecedented.


    This kind of gluttonous food has been thoroughly materialized.


    It may even have produced intelligence.


    And it''s not a real creature.


    So there are almost no mortal weaknesses in ordinary creatures.


    To break up this monster It''s also impossible.


    In her opinion, at least, such a thing is impossible to succeed.


    Women also have some regrets at the moment.


    If you know it will release this level of Taotie from Chen''s body.


    She did not dare to let her go. What did the man eat?

 Chapter 3095

    Suddenly, Taotie opens his mouth, and the air around him begins to condense towards his mouth.


    Chen Kai''s eyes are wide. Isn''t this a neutron star of his own?


    "Mad." Zhang Tianyi flies away at once.


    Of course, he also recognized that this was Chen''s big move.


    Chen Xuan can''t talk and laugh about the truth any more.


    If this thing is thrown out, the whole block will be gone.


    At that time, I''m afraid I''ll have to pay for it.


    Bang -


    Chen Tiao suddenly disappeared in situ.


    The next moment, Taotie''s jaw was hit hard.


    The neutron star, which was still in the making, exploded in a moment.


    But the power of neutron stars has not yet spread.


    Taotie''s body was suddenly compressed and twisted.


    Chen''s two palms firmly grasped, and in a flash, Taotie''s body was completely condensed into a ball.


    Chen Xuan opened his mouth and put the ball into his mouth and swallowed it.


    Whew -


    it seems to be delicious.


    Well, there is a huge magic and vitality into the body.


    However, to Chen''s disappointment, this huge magic and vitality in the eyes of others.


    There was not much promotion for Chen, even it was not called promotion.


    It may be the effect of Chen''s practice in a few days.


    The woman looked at Chen Xuan in doubt.


    How come Chen didn''t react at all.


    Logically speaking, after fully absorbing the power of that head of Taotie.


    He should have an extremely violent reaction.


    But it seemed that Chen did not react at all.


    "Who is that fat man? You put it down? " Zhang Tianyi pointed to Aksu lying not far away.


    "That fat man is as fit as I am."


    Chen said so casually, Zhang Tian showed great interest in it.


    When the woman saw Zhang Tian go to her brother, she immediately stepped forward.


    "Master of heaven."


    "Who is he to you?" Zhang Tianyi saw that the woman was stopping herself from approaching Aksu.


    "My brother."


    "I will take him as a disciple." Zhang Tianyi said.


    Are you sure you''re not kidding me?


    I''ll take it seriously.


    "Master, are you serious?"


    "What do you think I''m not serious about?"


    Zhang Tianyi''s idea is very simple.


    He has the same constitution as Chen Xuan.


    That means that she also has the opportunity to become a strong man like Chen.


    It is not required to be the same height as the old one.


    As long as he reaches Shangqing.


    Then the investment will not be lost.


    Zhang Tianyi knows how difficult it is to strengthen the cultivation of the Department.


    After all, the first thing to strengthen the system is to break through the limits of the body.


    But if you really get to Shangqing.


    Although there is no other Friar''s fancy means.


    However, in terms of combat effectiveness, it will also be superior to other friars of the same level.


    This is what they lack now.


    The Daoism of Longhu Mountain is not famous for its attacking power.


    "Do you agree?"


    "Yes, of course." The woman was delighted, but then she was worried: "master of heaven My brother Aksu, he will only strengthen the Department, and the main defense


    "It''s OK. I just like the enhancement department." Zhang Tianyi waved his hand and glanced at Chen Yu from the corner of his eye.


    Zhang Tianyi looked at Chen Tiao: "Chen Xi, here you must compensate."


    "Ask her for compensation. She''s the main culprit."


    "I''m not blind. The button comes out of your body."


    "She called it out."


    Zhang Tian was stunned: "is that thing that you summoned from his body?"


    Zhang Tianyi doesn''t believe it. After all, he sees the strength of this woman.


    First class is not considered, let alone from Chen''s body summoned that kind of thing.


    "He asked for it." The woman immediately pointed to Chen and said.


    Zhang Tianyi took a deep look at the woman, then turned his head and looked at Chen Tiao: "what do you say now?"


    "It''s your offer, and you''ve lost."


    "How do I know if you''re five times better?"


    "You can ask him, just that thing can increase my strength five times." Chen said, pointing to Zhang Tianyi.


    The woman looked at Zhang Tianyi, and Zhang Tianyi shook his head: "that thing is really impossible to increase his combat effectiveness by five times, maybe even 1% can not be improved."


    Zhang Tianyi didn''t know what bets they had.


    However, it was obvious that the cost to increase Chen''s combat effectiveness by five times was almost incalculable."Chen Hao, you are so rich. This compensation is a fart to you. I''ll put it on your account."


    "No way..." Chen Hao shook his head: "do you know where the fun of rich people is?"


    Zhang Tianyi rolled his eyes and looked at Chen Xuan.


    "The pleasure of the rich is that they can choose to compensate or not, while the poor can only choose not to pay So, I don''t pay. " "Goodbye," Chen said with a smile


    The woman looked at her ruined shop.


    "It''s OK. It''s just something out of the body. It''s no big deal." Zhang Tianyi comforted.


    Women want to cry without tears: "the key is I haven''t paid off my loan Master of heaven, do you borrow money


    "Blame that damned bastard. I''m going to help you get the money back." Zhang Tian turned around and left.


    ¡­¡­


    Three days before the start of the competition, Chen Xuan received Zhang Tianyi''s notice and held a small meeting.


    Of course, a meeting is actually a meeting to get to know each other.


    The place is on the roof of a building.


    Chen was the last to arrive.


    Except for an old man with red tattoos all over the scene.


    Other people Chen Yu knew, or met.


    Baifula, Zhang Tianyi and Mary of the 23rd generation are old acquaintances.


    The real man Wuxu and the immortal Qingping have been in contact with each other. They are not familiar, but they are not strange.


    The top monk of China, together with Zhang Tianyi, organized the three giant pillars of daomen.


    It represents the three holy places of Taoism, Longhu Mountain, Kunlun Mountain and Maoshan mountain.


    Baifula did not say that. Chen was the most familiar and even the most intimate Taoist friend.


    They have a lot of common topics, and they have the most contact with each other.


    Old John Chen also met and said a few words.


    Not a friend, but not a complete stranger.


    He is the only one on the scene that is not Shangqing, but can not be ignored.


    If we say that Zhang Tianyi is recognized as the first expert in the spirit world.


    So old John is the most revered figure in the spiritual world.


    Chen Xuan did not know why old John was not in the Qing Dynasty.


    However, he believed that the barriers in the Qing Dynasty were absolutely not the reason to restrict him.


    So Chen will not look down on old John.


    As a matter of fact, any one present can not be underestimated by Chen.


    The only stranger who didn''t even hear of it.


    That''s the only old shaman with all kinds of tattoos all over his body.


    The old Shaman is full of wrinkles and white eyes. He looks like a cataract.


    Holding a wooden crutch.


    The average age of everyone present was more than 100 years old except Chen.


    But this old shaman looks like he''s dying.


    The old shaman turned his head and looked at Chen Hao who was on the roof.


    "It''s really impolite for young people nowadays to let so many old people blow cold air here."

 Chapter 3096

    "It''s good for the old people to blow more wind. If they stay at home all day, their bones will rust." Chen said with a smile.


    The old shaman snorted and tapped the bottom of his cane on the ground.


    In a flash, Chen felt the earth shaking.


    It''s like the soul is going to be pulled out of the body.


    The same is true of the fact that the soul is almost detached from the body.


    Chen Xuan suddenly opened his eyes and took back his soul.


    At the same time, Chen''s small world suddenly pressed toward Lao shaman.


    Pa -


    the flesh of the old shaman turns into a pool of mud.


    Chen Tiao rubbed his forehead and looked at the old Shaman''s body in surprise.


    Isn''t it? So weak?


    He didn''t move the real case, just hit at will.


    The old man is too unskilled.


    At this time, however, the body of the old shaman began to be remodeled, and even his clothes were restored as before.


    Chen took a breath of cool air.


    Is this guy from the immortal series?


    It''s been patted into meat mud, but it can be revived.


    Soon the old shaman recovered.


    "Good boy." The old shaman didn''t get angry because Chen killed him once.


    Chen did not feel hostility in him.


    It seems that I was just testing myself.


    However, in order to test himself, he gave up his life.


    Do you really want to do this?


    When the old shaman recognized Chen Xuan.


    Chen also recognized the old shaman.


    Not to mention anything else, it''s just the soul shock.


    If you are unprepared, even yourself will be hit.


    As a matter of fact, Chen Xuan has been hit just now.


    And the one who just came back from the dead.


    Chen didn''t see any doubt.


    "Old man, did you just come back from the dead?"


    The old shaman laughed.


    "That''s my secret. If it''s known, I''m in danger."


    Chen Xuan shrugged his shoulders. Since he didn''t want to say it, he didn''t ask.


    Although Chen was very curious.


    But it''s about people''s secrets.


    Then there''s no need to get to the bottom of it.


    "Well, everyone''s here, so let me talk about the first game." "At present, there are 3300 contestants in total, of which about 300 are excellent. There are about 300 qualified for the first scene competition, and the remaining 3000 are required to participate in the first competition," Zhang said


    "This year is a special year, is the competition link re established or the old rules?" Asked Mary of the 23rd generation.


    "New events." Zhang Tianyi said: "the first challenge is challenge. Now we"


    "challenge what?"


    "The referee, that''s us." Zhang Tianyi looked at the crowd.


    All of them were speechless for a while. The 23rd generation rolled their eyes and said, "are you kidding us?"


    "No kidding, I''m serious."


    "Then how? Who are you sure will be able to pass? "


    "There are two kinds of challenges, one is individual challenge, and the other is group challenge. Before the game starts, I will let them choose. If they choose to challenge individually, I will be responsible for it. The rest will be divided into seven groups. Each group faces a referee, that is to say, you need to face the siege of hundreds of top friars."


    "Haha Facing hundreds of top monks alone It''s interesting. " The old shaman grinned strangely.


    "You can''t kill people, you can''t use a wide range of attacks..." Zhang Tianyi looked at Chen Tiao: "especially you, you should pay attention to a little bit of propriety, in addition, do not go all out, those little guys can not carry."


    The old shaman looked at Zhang Tianyi unexpectedly.


    He didn''t remind others, but only reminded Chen Xuan alone.


    Does he think Chen''s strength is better than others?


    The old shaman did not know Chen.


    He also heard Zhang Tianyi say before this competition.


    There will be a young strong man who will be the referee of the last World psychic contest.


    The old shaman didn''t think much.


    That is to say, at the beginning, try Chen Xuan.


    Confirm and recognize Chen''s strength.


    The old shaman looked at the others.


    He found that no one else was surprised by this.


    They seem to have accepted it.


    "HISHI The young people are amazing now


    Chen Mao smiles at the old shaman.


    "Chen Hao, you have 800 contestants by yourself. Is that ok?"


    "Isn''t it shared equally?"


    "All of them have great strength, but their actual combat power can''t be calculated in this way. Maybe some of them can''t compete with one person, but they can''t deal with a hundred people." Zhang Tianyi said."All right." Chen was not modest.


    "Remember, don''t do it too hard."


    "Then set me a standard."


    "You can take a move directly pass, with a few parts of your own grasp."


    Zhang Tianyi didn''t know how much effort Chen needed.


    "Well, that''s all for the first game. Let''s go." Zhang Tian waved his hand.


    "Chen, let''s go together." Baifula and Chen Hao said hello and left together.


    After leaving the rooftop, baifra said, "Chen Hao, in this world supernatural contest, I''m a Zoroastrian. If you meet them, put some water."


    "Oh, good If you meet two of my people over there, help me drain the water. "


    Chen and baifra have no sense of fair play at all.


    There was an interest exchange before the game.


    There is no psychological burden at all.


    This is just out of the building, 23 generations of Blood Mary from the sky.


    "If you meet someone in my scarlet church, please put some water on it."


    Chen and baifra immediately promised that there was no problem at all.


    The three exchanged interests again.


    And then Old John is here.


    Then immortal Qingping and immortal Wuxu also came.


    And then old shaman and Zhang Tianyi also came.


    Chen can''t help feeling that none of the people who were able to get to the upper Qing Dynasty were good men and women.


    Brazenness is the basic operation.


    All accepted the exchange of interests as a matter of course.


    "By the way, I don''t know your people. How can I release water?" Chen asked.


    "I believe that the people who worship the fire religion well recognize that when they fight, they will use a kind of fire magic, and their bodies will ignite a black flame." Said bevra.


    "I''ll let my men use Qinglu when they go to war Anyway, if you see a Taoist, surrounded by many golden talismans, that''s my disciple of Longhu Mountain. "


    "Then I''ll let my Maoshan disciples use Qingyuan Miao Dao Zhen FA. Qingyuan Miao Dao Zhenfa is the magic skill of Erlang Zhenjun, the Taoist God of war. Its feature is that it will open a sky eye in the center of his eyebrows, which is not difficult to distinguish."


    "I..."


    One by one, they all explained the characteristics of the magic used by their disciples.


    "That..." Chen thought about the characteristics of Ingrid and Hollis


    Strengthening system velocity type? Death Magic?


    That''s what they''re all about, but it''s possible for other people to do two kinds of magic.


    Speed and Death Magic are not unique.


    This put Chen Xuan in a dilemma.

 Chapter 3097

    Ingrid and Hollis have nothing in common.


    Finally, Chen can only let them wear a distinctive dress on the day of the match.


    Of course, if the two of them can be in Chen''s group.


    Then it doesn''t matter, but the grouping is random.


    Fortunately, everyone has reached a cooperation, so the first level is no problem.


    But at the first level, we all adopt a casual attitude.


    However, with the reduction of the number of participants, we will not control the competition like this.


    Three days passed quickly.


    Chen''s first assessment area was arranged on island 98.


    This is the largest island in addition to the main Baiku islands.


    Although several referees in the first game had a black curtain.


    However, Zhang Tianyi made a request to each referee.


    You can properly water each other''s disciples.


    However, it is absolutely not allowed to deliberately eliminate potential and powerful competitors.


    The reason is very simple, in thousands of people, let their disciples through the competition, the base is too small to affect the overall situation.


    However, if you deliberately eliminate the competitors with strength and potential.


    Then the level of the game will be greatly reduced.


    Take the supernatural society''s competition as a comparison.


    Because everyone''s strength is generally low.


    Even as the organizer of Chen Zhen and other people are not interested.


    Not to mention the others.


    It''s just that the low-level contestants are very excited.


    But in the eyes of others, they are pecking at each other.


    It''s about the world level competition itself.


    Therefore, without high-level competitors, the competition will become chicken ribs.


    Of course, if there are high-level competitors, they must die, and the referee to a 1v1 competition.


    Then no one will get used to him.


    Baiku islands is a very special place.


    Because the sea area is where the last Reiki tide broke out.


    So the climate here is also affected.


    Although the Reiki tide has receded, the climate has never recovered.


    Almost every island has a different climate and environment.


    Island 98 has two extreme climatic conditions.


    It''s June now, but the island 98 is still a cold winter with snow.


    By October, island 98 will become hot again, with temperatures of more than 50 degrees.


    The number 98 island is about 1000 square kilometers, which is very large among the islands.


    Before noon, all 800 contestants boarded the island.


    Before the end of the first game, which is noon the next day.


    Or there are only two hundred contestants left, and the rest of them will be promoted directly to the end of the first competition.


    Before that, if someone leaves Island 98 without permission, it will be eliminated directly.


    ¡­¡­


    Island 98, in a cave, where several people are hiding.


    There are not too many restrictions on the game, and the game is a melee mechanism.


    Competitors can attack each other.


    So familiar competitors, or classmates, or friends, will choose to group.


    Hiding here are competitors from the Danser family in Europe.


    They were lucky to have eight contestants and five people assigned to the same venue.


    "Molly, what are our tactics for this game?"


    Everyone looked at their eldest daughter, the genius of the Danser family, the eldest daughter of the current patriarch, and the first successor of the Danser family.


    There are also two middle-aged people in the five. They are not only competitors, but also bodyguards arranged by the clan leader to protect Molly Danser.


    Some people come from experience, others come to take the place.


    The danse family''s goal for this competition is mainly on the experience.


    "The main enemy of this game is the referee. He has to face 800 top psychics alone, which is obviously unrealistic. Therefore, he must take the tactics of breaking down one by one. In the early stage, he will not do any good to fight with the referee, and even the whole army will be destroyed." "So in the early days, our choice was to dodge and guard against other teams," said Molly Danser


    "When will you hide?"


    "Hide for at least 12 hours." Molly Danser said: "look at the situation in 12 hours. If the referee has a series of battles, it is bound to consume too much. Then we will attack again. Of course, if the referee''s strength is too strong, then we will continue to hide."


    It is inevitable that the referee is powerful.


    No one doubts the quality of the referee.


    Even the young contestants.


    No matter how young and frivolous they are, how rebellious they are.They also understand that referees must be very strong.


    But not everyone thinks that.


    Not everyone is here to compete.


    At the moment, there is a team of four, running in the snow.


    The four men were dressed the same way, with pure white masks on their faces and only one pair of eyes. They were obviously from the same force.


    Suddenly, they stopped in front of a cave.


    And this cave is exactly the cave where the Danser family''s team is hiding.


    Five people in the cave also felt the unexpected visitors outside.


    Five members of the Danser family came out of the cave.


    Looking at the four people opposite, the five members of the Danser family did not relax.


    Five on four, in the case of unknown opponent''s strength, does not mean that they can win.


    "See what they came from?" Molly Danser asked in a low voice.


    They all shook their heads. "I don''t know."


    Molly Danser looked at the four people in the opposite direction: "ladies and gentlemen, you don''t hide well. You can easily be eliminated by flaunting outside."


    There was a hint of threat in Molly Danser''s words.


    "Ha ha..." Four people issued a sneer: "we have no malice, just to look for you to form a team."


    "Team up? We have no interest in forming teams with strangers. "


    The four people of the other party did not know their origin, identity and strength.


    Rashly and the other side of the team, pit is likely to be their own and others.


    And the other four people give them a very bad feeling.


    "I''m afraid it''s not up to you."


    The four people all have two palms and one grip. The cold air condenses into swords.


    Ice system? There was a hint of dignity in the Danser family.


    In this environment, it''s very disadvantageous to face four ice psychics.


    In this ice and snow, it is the main battlefield of the other side.


    And because of the extreme cold environment, but also let their body function is limited in varying degrees.


    In order to keep out the cold, they wear thick windbreaks, which will affect their combat effectiveness to a certain extent.


    "How do you want to team up?" Molly Danser asked tentatively.


    "We''ll find the others." Said one of the other four.


    "And someone else?" Molly dencer was a little surprised.


    "As long as we organize enough people, we will go to the referee, as long as we kill him, then we can advance directly."

 Chapter 3098

    "I don''t want to die." Said Molly Danser.


    She would rather have a fight with the four in front of her than go to death.


    The other four did not agree with each other, and the first one started directly.


    Without any nonsense, Molly Danser felt the chill in an instant.


    Even wearing a thick windbreaker couldn''t stop the chill.


    It was as if the blood in the blood vessels was going to coagulate.


    The five member team of the Danser family was all appalled.


    Good terrible strength, what level are these four people?


    They have no resistance.


    It''s terrible, too.


    "For the last time, cooperation or death!"


    Five people all felt the piercing cold, there is more terrible than the cold murderous air.


    They are serious!


    They''re going to kill five of them.


    "I''ll take it. Cooperate." Molly Danser said helplessly.


    The other side is just one hand, it has made them unable to resist.


    This kind of ruling class''s strength lets them not have the heart of any confrontation.


    It''s too strong. Why is there such a terrible presence in this competition?


    That''s not fair.


    Despair was in the eyes of all five.


    "Good, wise choice."


    The four men were all wearing masks, and the five members of the Danser family could not see their faces clearly.


    But they don''t feel any emotion from each other''s tone.


    Five people sighed, the form is better than people.


    They also had to bow their heads.


    There must be some young people in this world psychic competition.


    But it''s definitely a small number, not including the five of them.


    Even if their family background is more prominent, there will always be people in the world who will not care about their family background.


    So they don''t come out with their family names.


    "What are your plans?" Molly Danser asked.


    "My plan has already said, gather enough people and kill the referee."


    Molly Danser frowned.


    The other side has said it once before.


    But at that time, Molly Danser and others only thought that the other side meant defeat.


    But at the moment, they feel that the other side is not to beat, but to kill the referee.


    In fact, the person headed by the other party threw five ice masks, one for each.


    "Put it on."


    Molly Danser frowned again and kept a secret alert.


    "Put it on!" The other side urges a way again, the tone is more icy, sending out an unquestionable tone.


    Molly dencer had no choice but to wear an ice mask.


    At the moment of putting on and wearing the mask, a terrible mental shock comes into Molly Danser''s mind.


    Just then, Molly Danser''s family pendant flashed suddenly, and then Molly Danser got rid of the mental attack.


    At the same time, the other four members of the Danser family have been completely controlled.


    They''re like the other three on the other side.


    I can''t feel any emotion on them. It''s like a puppet.


    Molly Danser followed her quietly.


    The leader didn''t seem to notice that Molly Danser was not under control.


    Molly Danser followed her until she found the second group.


    No, it should be the third group.


    The three people who were with that person before should be the first group he found.


    The Danser family is the second group.


    "Who are you? Do you want to fight us? "


    The tone was almost the same as that of Molly Danser.


    And the masked man is still the same answer.


    "I''m here for cooperation."


    "Cooperate with what?"


    "Team up, kill the referee."


    "Insane." The other person turns around and wants to leave.


    It seems that there are still rational people.


    Or most people are rational.


    But the masked man did it again.


    The other party a total of seven people, the same is an instant control.


    It''s still the same move.


    He was in control of five of the Danser family.


    And now it''s still under control.


    This guy''s strong and terrible, and he seems not in the same dimension.


    There was a trace of horror in Molly Danser''s eyes.


    The strength of this masked man is stronger than that just now, and it is more terrible.


    Molly Danser is shocked. Does the more people he controls, the stronger his strength?


    What''s going on with this guy?If you let him continue to control, I''m afraid it''s possible to beat the referee.


    Soon, the fourth and fifth were found by him.


    It''s still the same communication process, and then do it.


    Finally, they were forced to wear ice masks.


    After wearing the ice mask, his strength is even more terrible.


    Molly Danser felt like she was choking.


    By this time he had thirty-one men under his control.


    But he was not satisfied, he kept looking for other contestants.


    Whether it''s alone or in a team.


    He attacks indiscriminately, then forces the opponent to wear an ice mask.


    Molly Danser was just creepy.


    Is this guy going to be strong all the time?


    Is there no limit?


    When the masked man reaches the 50th man.


    He doesn''t need to have that process anymore.


    When he saw someone, he raised his hand and waved it gently.


    The other person is directly covered by an ice mask.


    Until the masked man controlled 80 people.


    It was only then that he stopped.


    He began to take people back.


    More than 80 people are marching towards the central area of island 98.


    Molly Danser is in a mixed mood.


    The masked man at the moment is really likely to beat the referee.


    No, even the referee can''t beat the masked man at the moment.


    However, how to calculate oneself and others?


    After he defeated the referee, he and others were promoted?


    Or was it eliminated?


    Molly Danse is nervous.


    Get to the center of the island.


    Molly Danser saw an Asian walking alone in the snow.


    When the Asian saw this wave of people coming towards him, he was also a little confused.


    "You are..."


    Chen Hao scratched his head. He has been on island 98 for more than an hour.


    But in this more than an hour, he found four people, all of them hiding from him.


    If we follow this schedule, let alone tomorrow at noon, even if we give Chen Xuan a month will not end.


    However, Chen did not expect that he would either hide all or come so many times at a time.


    To be honest, the masked man spoke.


    "You are the referee?"


    "Obviously, is there a problem?" Chen Tiao looks at the masked man.


    He could see that the masked man was the leader.


    His breath is a little strange, very powerful.


    It even reached Shangqing.


    No, he is far beyond the ordinary Shangqing.


    Masked man''s cold voice with a bit of resentment.


    "It seems that the new referee that the Sixth National Congress is looking for is just so young." The masked man said coldly.


    "Not me, but you?" Chen Xuan said with disapproval.


    "It should have been mine! I should be the referee! As a result, I was robbed of my place by a guy who didn''t know where to come from. "

 Chapter 3099

    Molly, get it.


    It turns out that the masked man is a candidate for the referee.


    No wonder it''s so powerful.


    But later, the Sixth National Congress of the CPC chose Chen Xuan, so he held a grudge against it.


    But now she is more worried.


    The mask man''s strength was already very strong.


    Today, he controls more than 80 contestants.


    His strength should also be increased by more than 80 competitors.


    His strength will be more terrifying than ever.


    Maybe He would be the first person in the world right now.


    At least, before the more than 80 people untie control.


    He might be the first person in the world.


    And now I dare not reveal the fact that I am not under control.


    If you wait for him to win, or even kill the referee.


    I dare not expose myself.


    Do you want to be controlled by him for a lifetime?


    Molly Danser thinks about it.


    She looks at Chen Hao.


    If it''s true, you risk telling the referee.


    The referee will be more careful, if not better than the masked man.


    As long as he escapes, contact the Sixth National Congress or other referees.


    There is still a chance to turn defeat into victory.


    But even if it''s a reverse jump, it''s a technical job.


    How can we make the masked man have no idea because of his jumping?


    Of course, it''s about finding security first.


    When the masked man is at war with the referee.


    He will not have time to pay attention to himself.


    Molly Danser has made a choice.


    However, she found that the referee did not care about the arrival of the masked man.


    It put her in a bad mood.


    That doesn''t bode well.


    If the referee can pay attention to the person.


    Well, at least it won''t be that bad.


    Or lose so fast.


    Chen Xuan looked at the mask man lightly.


    "It turned out to be a loser."


    The masked man was instantly furious.


    Until then, he had been cold and unfeeling.


    But because of Chen''s words, he was infuriated.


    "What do you think you are? You''re just my substitute, and I''ll prove that you''re not even a substitute! " The masked man roared furiously.


    In a flash, the mask man''s body erupted a terrible breath.


    At the same time, the surrounding wind and snow also turned into a blizzard in an instant.


    The power of masked man is attracting the power of heaven and earth.


    "I want you dead! You pathetic substitute


    In a flash, dozens of huge icicles condense on the top of the mask''s head.


    Molly Danser turned pale.


    What a terrible power.


    However, the opposite Chen is still looking at the masked man lightly.


    "Now I understand why you lost the election. You are so weak."


    "Keep your mouth stiff, and soon you won''t be able to laugh."


    The masked man closed his hands, and all the icicles converged into one, and at the same time turned into a giant ice giant.


    An ice giant hundreds of meters high!


    Molly Danser''s face changed again.


    Is this the real strength of masked man?


    Is there anyone in the world who can compete with this great power?


    Chen is still that pair of disapproval attitude.


    The ice giant swung his huge fist and smashed him.


    Boom -


    in an instant, the earth was shaking.


    The sky is falling apart!


    A huge pit appeared on the ground.


    Molly Danser''s face turned very ugly.


    Her plan went bankrupt before it even started.


    There''s nothing in the pit.


    It seems that the referee has been wiped out by this blow.


    "Ha ha..." The masked man laughed wildly: "see that!? Did you see? That''s what I''m capable of, those blind guys. Now you get it


    In fact, his strength was at the bottom of the Qing Dynasty.


    But now it is not the same, for him, the game can be said to give him a unique advantage.


    For each additional control of a person, his power increases to the upper limit.


    When he controlled more than 80 people, his strength also increased more than ten times.


    You can''t find so many top psychics out there.


    And if you attack so many psychics in succession elsewhere.


    Then it will only be attacked by the whole spirit world.


    But it''s not the same here. It''s fighting with each other.


    Even if it''s known afterwards.These people are under his control anyway.


    Their own strength is strong enough.


    Strong enough to fear no one.


    "I want the big six to know that there is no choice. I am the stupidest choice they have ever made in their lives."


    "Since I have not been chosen, the game is over," said the masked man


    Molly dencer is more desperate.


    Her plan failed before it even started.


    What should I do in the future?


    Even the family can''t find a person who can fight this terrible guy, right?


    Just then, suddenly, a voice came.


    "So weak, really weak, no wonder it was abandoned by the Sixth National Congress."


    Molly Danser looks in amazement at the direction of the sound.


    The masked man was also surprised.


    He saw Chen Tiao floating in the air, his body intact.


    "This kind of thing also wants to defeat me? Did you eat the wrong food and spoil your brain? "


    "That''s it. It''s a hardening system, a speed type?"


    The masked man soon understood.


    It was because Chen''s speed was too fast.


    This just narrowly escaped the attack of the ice giant.


    "But I am your nemesis


    The masked man sneered at Chen Tiao: "frost field!"


    For a moment, the wind was colder and the temperature was lower.


    Chen found that she also seemed to be affected.


    Everything becomes very slow, even to the level of ordinary people.


    This frost field is not the realm of Shangqing, but a kind of magic in a wide range.


    The masked man''s face showed satisfaction.


    "How about now?"


    "It''s great, but it''s only a minute. When I get used to the temperature, it''s your time to die."


    Chen said disapprovingly, the cold air is rapidly pumping away the temperature of his body.


    But Chen is also speeding up to cover the whole body with inflamed Qi.


    As long as you cover the body with cold air, the mask man''s move will lose its meaning.


    "One minute? You don''t have a minute. "


    Once again, the ice giant agglomerates in the snowstorm.


    He threw a huge fist at Chen.


    Chen''s speed is limited, and he can''t avoid this shocking blow.


    Bang -


    Chen was smashed on the ice wall, and the ice wall was smashed.


    But the ice giant followed.


    Roar -


    the mountain behind the ice wall also collapsed.


    Molly Danser''s mood has fallen to the bottom.


    She saw that Chen was only passively beaten.


    However, he was killed by the ice giant with one blow after another.


    It also shows his strength.


    At least she couldn''t do it herself. She couldn''t take a punch.


    However, it is sooner or later that he is beaten passively.


    No, he has been defeated for a long time. Now the only accident is the time of his death.

 Chapter 3100

    It went on for two minutes.


    The ice giant is huge.


    But there was no dullness.


    I''m afraid it can hit more than ten punches in a second.


    The surrounding ground has long been destroyed by it.


    In other people''s opinion, Chen should have been killed long ago.


    However, although Chen Xuan was smashed, he flew in all directions.


    But it''s still intact.


    Suddenly, the ice giant''s fist stopped.


    Chen Yu stood up, one hand against the giant''s fist.


    "You really let me down. In a minute, you didn''t even break my defense."


    The mask man''s pupils contracted suddenly.


    And what kind of defense is he.


    For a minute, he didn''t die.


    No How can he move?


    No one has ever been able to crack their own frost field.


    Why can he move?


    "Give it to me..." The masked man did not finish speaking.


    All of a sudden, I saw Chen Xuan raise a hand and hold it up to the sky.


    The next moment, the sky suddenly turned dark red.


    Molly Danser''s pupils contract.


    I couldn''t believe it.


    The dark clouds and snow were torn apart by a huge palm.


    It''s a huge flame palm.


    The huge hands of the fire made the scalp numb.


    The whole sky is covered by the huge palm of fire.


    At the same time, all the contestants on island 98 were gaping at the huge flame palm.


    Too big! It''s too big.


    The huge fire palm seemed to cover Island 98.


    The big hand of the fire just sticks out a finger.


    Just press it to the ground.


    There''s no ice giant residue left.


    The ground left a huge pit hundreds of meters in diameter.


    The masked man was also stunned.


    He''s completely confused.


    Who am I? Where am I? What am I here for?


    "Do you still think I''m a failed referee?"


    The masked man could not speak for a long time and hesitated for a long time.


    He just managed to suppress a sentence: "I admit defeat..."


    "OK."


    The masked man''s head burst.


    The body fell silent.


    All the controlled contestants are here to wake up.


    The masks on their faces fell apart.


    "Where is this?"


    "What''s wrong with me?"


    "Why am I here?"


    "And the masked man?"


    Everywhere is full of deep thinking and life problems.


    Chen looked at the contestants and suddenly looked at Molly Danser.


    "You Through the first round, there are you, you, you And you. "


    Chen Xuan ordered eight people in a row.


    Molly Danser takes a breath.


    The other seven named felt the same way.


    Does he know he''s not under control?


    The eight named people looked at each other.


    They think they''re very well disguised.


    Even the masked men did not find their disguise.


    But Chen Xuan actually found out.


    At this moment, they only felt that the referee was terrible.


    No wonder he can be a referee, not a mask man.


    Now they understand.


    They thought the masked man was strong enough.


    But now they understand that strength is only relative.


    "Why? Why did they pass the first game? Who are you? "


    The eight people who were named through the first match were all in a sweat.


    Looking at the rather unconvinced man, he felt a little sympathy.


    "Miss." At this time, several other sober members of the Danser family found Molly Danser.


    "Miss, who is that man?"


    "He''s the referee."


    "Referee? He doesn''t seem to be very strong


    Molly Danser''s scalp is going to blow up.


    You were so confused just now that you didn''t know the situation.


    Anyway, people who know the situation will not say this.


    "He is very strong and incredible. In a word, no matter in this game or in the future, as long as he is in charge of the game, he must not violate the rules." Said Molly Danser.


    People did not expect that the old lady, who had always been rebellious, would say such a thing.


    Molly Danser, looking at the expression of her family, burst into a bitter smile.If she can, she wants to be defiant all the time.


    But people always grow up.


    The family arranged for her to come here this time.


    In fact, it''s also for her to gain insight.


    It''s just that her family didn''t expect that Molly Danser had a long experience in the first scene.


    Also thoroughly put down the past that kind of high attitude.


    She felt that she was far from fit to be rebellious.


    "I don''t care if you are a referee or not. You let them pass, but I don''t accept it! I don''t accept it! "


    One contestant yelled, "are you right?"


    Bang -


    that person has already got Chen''s response before he gets any response from others.


    Chen did not see any action, the man was directly smashed out.


    "sorry, this is my site, and I has the final say for all the rules." Chen said with a smile, "and you are eliminated I feel dizzy. Who can tell him for me


    Chen''s eyes fell on the rest of the people.


    Those people are not that impulsive.


    But at this time, they were also careful to guard against Chen.


    "The eight named just now came to me later If you continue to stay where you are, I will only treat you as giving up this opportunity to pass the customs Looks like you''re ready! Let''s get started. "


    In a flash, a huge icicle appeared on top of Chen''s head.


    The eight contestants who passed the first game had their pupils constricted.


    Because the masked man did the same thing before.


    But the masked man''s dozens of icicles are not as big as Chen''s.


    Everyone took a breath.


    I''m afraid it''s hundreds of meters long.


    It''s going to fall. They''re afraid they''re going to kneel.


    "It seems big." Chen Xuan whispered to himself: "forget it, or change a move."


    All the eight people standing behind Chen were speechless.


    You know it''s too big.


    The icicle was smashed in an instant by Chen''s palm.


    Countless pieces of ice, like rain, were shooting at 70 or 80 contestants.


    Some hide, some hide, some defend.


    But some people fell down.


    Not many people fell, only a dozen.


    Chen Xuan shook his head.


    No matter what they fell for.


    He lay down in the first round of attack, obviously already hit a big X in Chen''s heart.


    The ice flakes continued like an arrow for less than a minute.


    "Well, those who lie down are eliminated, and those who don''t lie down are not promoted."


    "Why? We withstood your attack. "


    Someone exclaimed discontentedly.


    But as soon as the man opened his mouth, Chen Xuan let him lie down.


    "I said just now, do I has the final say in my site? Well, to repeat that, I hope there won''t be another time. "


    Everyone was speechless, and obviously Chen was not so easy to listen to.


    "But I''m fair. You''ve been tested by me once, and others must be tested as well."

 Chapter 3101

    Everyone has a bad feeling.


    The referee is not only powerful.


    And I don''t listen to people.


    Everyone has to accept his rules.


    And other people''s ideas He would not accept it at all.


    Anyway, this guy is an unreasonable person.


    Chen raised his arm and another icicle appeared in the sky.


    It''s just that this icicle crosses the sky and the earth, and its length is immeasurable.


    Everyone here was bloodless.


    Is their referee a monster?


    How can we get through this kind of monster?


    It''s just impossible, OK.


    People''s eyes can not help but fall on the eight people behind Chen.


    How did they get through?


    They are hopeless now, anyway.


    I can''t beat it.


    So there must be other ways to advance.


    The next moment, the icicles shatter and fall apart.


    Countless pieces of ice are flying like arrows.


    To the surprise of the contestants, however, the ice debris did not fall on the scene.


    It seems to be the only safe place on island 98.


    Only then did the people understand Chen''s meaning.


    Everyone has to be tested the same way.


    The power of those ice scraps is amazing.


    No one can avoid it.


    And when hitting an entity, whether it''s a person or something else, it''s going to explode twice.


    So hiding under the shelter is more dangerous.


    Because of a sudden explosion outside, the bunker is likely to collapse.


    So all the contestants who are hiding in places like ice caves are escaping from the caves.


    For a moment, the contestants were killed and wounded.


    Of course, there were no dead people to say that they were badly injured.


    But injuries are inevitable.


    Just then, a voice rang through the island.


    "Come to the center of the island immediately, otherwise the attack will continue."


    One after another, people arrived in the middle of the island.


    A lot of people have injuries.


    Some people have already lost consciousness, but fortunately, they have companions to help them carry on their back, so that they can reach the center of the island.


    "If you lose your consciousness, you will be eliminated."


    "What are you..."


    As soon as the words fell, they all gave admiration and sympathy to the warrior.


    That open mouth warrior also immediately with the companion out of the game.


    Everyone was in despair. It seemed that no one could challenge Chen''s authority.


    Chen''s strength made them despair.


    There is no possibility of victory at all.


    All those who questioned, without exception, were killed out of the game in an instant.


    It lasted for an hour, and more and more people were in the middle of the island.


    With more than 80 people who were originally here, more than 700 people gathered here.


    "Well, there was no middle of the island and no unconscious contestants passed the first round."


    "What?"


    "Son of a bitch, you cheated us into the middle of the island."


    "Why?"


    "Why?"


    Most people complain there.


    But more people know how to keep silent.


    They know that complaining doesn''t solve any problems.


    Their complaints won''t do them any good.


    BAM, BAM, BAM -


    more than a dozen people who complained the loudest were out of the game in an instant.


    Those on the scene who had been taught a lesson for a long time had the expression that I had already guessed the result.


    "Once again, please don''t express any objection to me. I don''t need any suggestions. My rules will not change because of you."


    Chen''s fingertips are on the center of her eyebrows, and her perception of magic power spreads out in an instant.


    In a flash, the magic was felt all over the island.


    Although this perception can not be as clear as the small world.


    But the range of perception is dozens of times larger than that of xiaotiandi.


    "At present, a total of 38 people have passed the first round of competition test, that is to say, there are still 162 places left." Chen Xuan looked at the crowd: "you can attack me now. I try my best to control my strength. In addition, I will use the split body. The battle will last until the last 162 people. In addition, if any of you can destroy my split, it can also pass the first round test Let''s go. "


    Many people have been unable to stop to attack Chen.


    Chen Xuan only kept the minimal cultivation and attack power of half a step to the Qing state.This is no way, because many people on the scene have reached the critical point.


    They were only one step short of reaching Shangqing.


    However, it is not so easy to ask other countries for the last step.


    With so many people on the scene, it may not be possible to get a real Shangqing.


    But if their strength reaches this level, then they have the qualification to advance.


    Chen did not intend to embarrass them.


    The contestants who have reached the critical point of cultivation.


    If there is no accident, Chen will let them go through the customs.


    And then there are the disciples of the old monsters.


    It belongs to them.


    However, only two have been found by Chen.


    As for others, there may be other old monsters whose descendants have not revealed their identities.


    But since they didn''t show their identity, they were eliminated by Chen Xuan. It''s strange that they didn''t show their identity.


    Chen can use avatars directly. Now Chen can use 108 avatars.


    Each of them is a cultivation of half a step to the Qing state.


    It just keeps the contestants from stopping.


    One hundred and sixty-two of them will continue to fight until the end.


    The battle was very fierce from the beginning, especially after Chen''s more than 100 incarnations appeared.


    Many people are very impulsive to kill a part of Chen''s.


    They felt that since Chen Xuan used the self possessed magic, the strength of his body was certainly not as good as the noumenon.


    Moreover, it is still more than one hundred, so we can imagine how low the level of strength will be.


    Of course, there are also some incarnation magic that can be as powerful as noumenon.


    However, there are always some defects in this kind of magic, such as too much consumption and time limit.


    Even the consumption of vitality and so on.


    In short, it can''t last.


    So they think it''s a matter of minutes to kill one of Chen''s characters.


    They all claim to be geniuses or top monks.


    If you can''t beat Chen Xuan, it''s not enough.


    After all, they are the judges, the six selected characters.


    Strength is understandable.


    However, it is impossible to be able to fight without a separate body.


    At the beginning, they thought the first scene was really simple.


    And then Then they quickly realized the reality.


    In fact, it is not only Chen''s noumenon that suppresses strength.


    Chen''s incarnation also suppressed his strength.


    After all, the incarnation outside the body can be as powerful as the noumenon.


    It''s just that there was no increase.


    That is to say, even if it is an external avatar, it can instantly kill hundreds of competitors.

 Chapter 3102

    Soon they found out in despair.


    I can''t even beat one of them.


    And it''s more than a hundred.


    So how strong is this experience?


    This is no longer the second guess.


    They also did not expect to be able to defeat the noumenon.


    Seven or eight of them besieged one of them and was pressed to the ground.


    Most importantly, they can clearly feel that the separation also suppresses their own power.


    Often occurs is, the body sends out a move, and then a slap on the forehead, and then their own attack to intercept down.


    The whole process flows smoothly and smoothly.


    Of course, it is not without strong people.


    There are also one or two people who are able to separate themselves.


    But that''s a part of the fight.


    Look at those strong men who are single and independent, in fact, they are very reluctant.


    ¡­¡­


    Chen Fen, with one hand in front of her, clapped the contestants in front of her.


    The contestants stepped back more than ten steps, but they still looked at the parting fiercely.


    "I have said that you have passed the customs, and I will not be polite if you continue to pester me." Chen can see that the contestant in front of him is using his own body as a grindstone.


    "I can''t even beat a single person. I don''t have the right to revenge." The contestant remained resolute.


    "You are very strong, unless your enemies are the top ones. Under the top, you are almost invincible." Chen''s separation is too lazy to entangle with him.


    "The man is not famous, but his strength is among the best." The faces of the contestants were as heavy as water, and their moves were full of explosive force.


    "Why don''t you ask me to avenge you?"


    "You?"


    "How much can you give me?"


    "I I have no money. "


    "No money to fart."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Speaking of this topic, you are not depressed.


    However, he did not refute, not to be provoked.


    "If you keep pestering me, I''ll break your hands and feet. Don''t talk about revenge. It''s a problem to live."


    The contestants quickly stepped back, their faces clouded.


    "That Can you take me as an apprentice? "


    "No, go away."


    If you think about it yourself, a man of five years old and three thick, older than yourself, has no face to learn from yourself.


    Looking at this face, Chen Hao lost interest.


    As for the story behind him, Chen is even less interested in knowing.


    Finally, the six hour battle was over.


    Two hundred people were standing in front of Chen Mao.


    The others were lying on the ground.


    And the remaining two hundred people were all black and blue.


    Almost none of them were undamaged, and it''s OK to remove almost all of them.


    "Well, now you''ve passed the test of the first game..."


    Chen Hao pauses and looks at the expressionless 200 contestants.


    "Will you clap? If not, I''ll break your hands now


    "Didn''t you have lunch?"


    Hula -


    the 200 contestants were very aware of Chen''s virtue.


    He really dares to break the hands of 200 of their competitors.


    "What a shame." Chen Xuan spat.


    There are many people filled with indignation, but no one has been silly Leng Leng to go up and Chen just positive.


    They have already seen Chen''s unreasonable behavior.


    Despite Chen''s announcement that they have passed the first game.


    But Chen can also deprive them of promotion opportunities on the spot.


    "In the later competitions, there will be people who will meet me, so I hope that as long as it is my law enforcement competition, you will keep some rules for me. As you know, I am not very reasonable."


    All of them were speechless for a while, and they were so unreasonable. Chen was still the first one.


    And in front of 200 people.


    Anyone else will be killed every minute.


    Soon, the person in charge came.


    But not to pick up the people who passed the first game.


    Instead, they come to meet the losers, including professional medical teams.


    Specialized in the treatment and rescue of those seriously injured.


    Of course, Chen has a good sense of propriety.


    Because Chen is a doctor himself.


    So few people were seriously injured.


    Even if there was, Chen Xuan cured him on the spot.


    "No one will pick you up tonight. At the earliest, you will have to wait until tomorrow morning, so you can have a rest on the spot. By the way, who can get me something to eat? If I meet you when I''m enforcing the law, I''ll give you proper water."¡°¡­¡­¡± Again, the crowd was speechless.


    But no language to return to no language, but did not see who they can not bow.


    All of them are diligent, even if they are black and blue, even if they are exhausted.


    But still diligent to help Chen Xuan prepare to eat and drink.


    No.98 Island, though it''s icy and snowy.


    But there are still living things.


    It was not only the environment and climate here that were affected by the aura of heaven and earth.


    Even the creatures here are affected.


    There are powerful and dangerous Warcraft here.


    But there are a lot of Warcraft people have hunted.


    For more than an hour, the bodies of various Warcraft have been piled up like mountains.


    Finally, the party was held directly.


    At the party, an Asian teenager came to Chen.


    "Sir, please have a serious fight with me."


    "Do you want me to kill you?"


    Serious war? You deserve it?


    It''s not that Chen Xuan looks down on the boy.


    Well Chen did look down on him.


    The young man bowed to Chen: "Sir, I want to know how good I am."


    It seems to be from Japan.


    "Boy, I want to fight seriously, and I will really kill you."


    "My soul is kept in the soul lamp, and my body is also kept in my family. So I can''t die. This body is made of my blood essence."


    "Believe it or not, at least 100 of the 200 contestants know how to kill you completely," Chen said


    "This is not..."


    "Boy, have you heard of soul blowing up?" At this time, a woman interposed: "destroy your body, and then make your soul fragment into a bomb. When your soul fragment loses the body, it will return to the noumenon, and then it will explode with the noumenon


    "I have a kind of bird called zhilingniao, which tracks the soul. It''s too simple to kill you."


    In order to show themselves in front of Chen, all the contestants took out the moves of pressing the bottom of the box.


    The Japanese boy''s face turned red.


    "I''m going to deliver the extra power to your soul." "So, you are really going to die," Chen said


    Chen Xuan really didn''t cheat him. This is the move that Chen Xuan studied after he met a thin old man last time.


    But it''s not all the power. According to the distance, the strength will gradually weaken.


    However, as long as it is within the scope of the earth, Chen is sure that most people will use this method.

 Chapter 3103

    One night, everyone didn''t sleep.


    One by one, they have to ask Chen for advice.


    To put it simply, it means to beat up.


    However, they did not dare to be as crazy as the Japanese youth, saying that they had to fight him with all their might.


    This group just passed, which is no way to do things, after all, although the referee''s strength is strong.


    But not everyone can pick hundreds of them.


    What''s more, Zhang Tianyi asked them to suppress their own strength.


    Even bevra has a headache.


    It''s easy for him to take away the contestants he''s in charge of.


    But he can''t suppress his own strength, can''t attack with range, can''t use lethal magic.


    Chen''s unruly behavior has long been forgotten by Chen.


    It is precisely because Chen is a bit unscrupulous, so the result is the best.


    The rest of the contestants are more or less left.


    The original one was approved at the end of the plan. Chen Xuan didn''t express any opinions. Anyway, Chen Xuan was a tool maker.


    Only responsible for the work, not for expressing opinions.

 Chapter 3104

    "Sir This way, this way. "


    Chen is sitting in the open air blowing the sea breeze.


    A few furtive figures not far away waved to Chen.


    Looking at the men, Chen could not help frowning.


    Aren''t those goods the competitors he was responsible for before?


    "Come and sit down," Chen said


    The men looked around and sat down in front of Chen Xuan like a thief.


    "What are you doing? It''s like being a thief. "


    "Don''t you know, sir, that players who come into contact with referees will be punished."


    "Why don''t I know?"


    "Because it''s us who are punished."


    The referee, of course, will not be punished.


    Chen is a volunteer.


    Zhang Tianyi will not trouble Chen Xuan even if he is Diao again.


    "If you know you''re going to be punished, you come to me?"


    People look at me, I see you.


    One of the women laughed a few times.


    "Sir, I''ve played the magic of guarding against surveillance. As long as it''s not directly watched by people of your level, ordinary psychics can''t detect US approaching you."


    "Are you sure I won''t report you directly?"


    "Will you?"


    "It''s not good to be lazy."


    Everyone was relieved.


    "Sir, this is a gift from some of us


    The woman pushed a gift box in front of Chen.


    When Chen opened the gift box, it was a famous watch, more than 300000 US dollars.


    Chen Xuan had exactly the same watch.


    It''s just that Chen is a little funny.


    I have been bribed one day.


    Feeling It''s weird.


    "I don''t need anything. Tell me. What do you want from me?"


    The people stopped talking again.


    Obviously, Chen''s refusal to accept gifts made them feel at a loss.


    "Come on, if I''m going to get you, it doesn''t make any difference whether you give gifts or not, and if you want to get any benefits from me, it''s not just a brand-name watch that can control it."


    Everyone was helpless. Obviously, Chen''s words hit their inner fear.


    "In fact, we just want to know what the next game is."


    "Points race." Chen said without any hesitation.


    "Which island is that on?"


    It seems that there are senior qualifications among them, not for the first time.


    "Island 67."


    "Too much world?"


    Several people''s faces changed.


    "It seems that I don''t need to say more. You guys know better than me."


    The faces of all men were bitter.


    "Why, is that too big a dangerous world?"


    "There are huge casualties in every session." One of them said: "I took part in one session 12 years ago, which was too heavy in the world. As a result, more than 100 contestants and a referee were killed due to accidents. I was also seriously injured in that session. I had been training for nearly 10 years, and I didn''t come back until the year before last, and I missed two sessions because of the ten years of cultivation."


    "Did you meet a god level Warcraft?"


    "Yes, it is not." The man did not play the riddle, and continued: "the main reason for the casualties is the Warcraft, but under normal circumstances, it is unlikely that the Warcraft will be in a collective riot. But 12 years ago, almost all the Warcraft in the world were mad and attacked the contestants. Afterwards, it was discovered that the Warcraft seemed to have been deliberately disturbed, so there was an uprising."


    "Do you know who it is?"


    "I don''t know. The organizers haven''t found the originator of that incident."


    "In this case, why is this session open again?"


    "I guess it''s the Baku archipelago. It''s hard to sit still with the agole family."


    "Oh? Why is that? "


    "Nowadays, the agole family is in a rather awkward situation. As a big family, only the Baiku islands are left. The Baiku islands are the host of the world psychic competition, so it has some influence. However, the strength of the family is extremely weak now. The world is the source of the agole family''s wealth. However, since the incident of 12 years ago, it is too much Pang world has been closed all the time. Relying on the output of too Pang world, the agole family has managed to maintain the face of the first-class family. But now too Pang world has been closed for 12 years, and if it continues to be closed, I''m afraid the agole family will not be able to support it. In addition, according to the exploration of the six National Congress of the Communist Party of China, it is concluded that the number of Warcraft in taipang world is increasing Beyond the normal level, if we continue to indulge, the world''s Warcraft will reach the limit one day. At that time, the Warcraft of the too Pang world will swarm out, which will have a great impact on island 67 and the surrounding islands. At that time, not to mention the interests of the too Pang world, even the Baiku islands may lose the favor of the six major and change to other places to hold the world supernatural Competition, you know, but there are many places that hope that the world supernatural contest can change places. ""Almost every time, there will be news that the world psychic competition will change places."


    "Can that be the black hand of those who host it?"


    "It is also possible. However, there is no evidence, and there are many places competing for the right to hold the event. Therefore, it is almost impossible to find the originator of the incident only by this kind of speculation."


    "Sir, if there is any danger at that time, please help us."


    "Do you think the second game will be dangerous?" Chen was a little surprised.


    "We don''t know, but the world is too heavy and dangerous. Even if there is no accident, the Warcraft there is extremely dangerous. Moreover, no one knows whether the same thing will happen again. After all, the original creator has not been found."


    "Even if there is a real situation, I may not help you. If you come across any help, but if you want to find you in the first time after the incident, you will think more. I also have my staff to participate in the competition. If something really happens, I will only protect them first, not you."


    The answer was not unexpected.


    After all, Chen is one of the top.


    How could they buy it so easily.


    "What''s more, it''s not clear whether something will happen, so you don''t have to worry about it." "And even if something goes wrong, you just have to run away. Unless you meet a god level Warcraft, otherwise, it should not be a problem to escape from the world in a calm way."


    "I''m afraid of accidents."


    "What accident? That''s just your conjecture Or you have the exact information. "


    "We don''t have much news, but simple prophecy magic can still do it."


    "Oh? Prophecy magic, what do you predict? Chaos? "


    "No, it wasn''t an accident, it was nothing predicted."


    "Are you kidding me? It''s not prudent of you to say that something will happen if you don''t predict anything. "

 Chapter 3105

    "Sir, there is no prediction of what is the most terrible prediction." One of them said with a wry smile.


    Another added: "Sir, I am the one who predicts. The magic of prophecy does not predict what will happen at a certain point in time. It may be disturbed by others or covered by some powerful existence, but the most likely thing is the death of the prophet."


    Chen Tiao frowned and said, "even if you are dead, it doesn''t mean that Zhang Tianyi took Chen to the side after the meeting.


    Chen is really not willing to contact Zhang Tianyi in private.


    Maybe he''ll fool him into being a coolie.


    "Chen Xuan, if there is something wrong with too much world, how about you to be the main force?"


    "I am a member of the referee, and I will certainly contribute my part."


    Chen''s meaning is very simple, do as much as you should.


    He will do as much as others do.


    No more, no less.


    As for the main force, he won''t come next.


    "You should consider the overall situation."


    "I''ve got everything, but I don''t see the big picture."


    Zhang Tian laughs bitterly. Chen Xuan is really fooling.


    But the key is that after being fooled by him several times before, Chen has learned to be obedient.


    Chen''s method of learning to be good is not to have an overall view, but to refuse whatever is the first thing.


    It''s more troublesome than dealing with smart people, because they can''t talk at all.


    For another person, Zhang Tianyi should first give him a set of moral persuasion.


    But this move and Chen Xuan can''t use, Chen Xuan is also very good at persuading people with virtue.


    "Come on, what do you want?"

 Chapter 3106

    Chen Xiao shook his head: "I have been hoping that the sky has fallen, there is a high top, but one day I suddenly found that I have become the tall one."


    "So?"


    "I hope that even if I am tall, I will be the most humble tall one, and the dead birds will be miserable."


    "You worry too much. Unless you hit you with a nuclear bomb, otherwise, I don''t think anyone can kill you, and I don''t think small nuclear bombs can kill you."


    "Have you studied how to deal with me?"


    "Well Ha ha It''s routine research, not about who. "


    I believe you''re a ghost. Chen Hao responds.


    Chen Xuan turned around and left.


    But he''s a little confused about the situation.


    From the beginning to the end, Chen was not a person who could analyze the situation very well.


    The more analysis, the bigger the head.


    But Chen thought that he didn''t have to think and analyze alone.


    Chen took out the phone and dialed West.


    "West, there''s something I need you to analyze for me."


    "President," you said


    Chen gave an account of the current situation.


    "West, help me analyze the current situation. What does Tianshi Zhang mean?"


    West also nodded, thought for a while and said, "president, it''s better to find a professional to analyze."


    "Professionals? Who is it? "


    "Do you forget that the people who joined our association a while ago, Ellen Terri and manIt, won our favor by their own wisdom."


    "They, then bring them to see if they can come to any different conclusions."


    After a while, Ellen telle and manIt came.


    They are now in their own ranks, and they are in good shape.


    And they have established themselves in their respective teams.


    At the same time, I also know the details of the supernatural society.


    In the phone video, the two people are still a little restrained when facing Chen.


    "President."


    "Well, I need your help to analyze something." Chen explained the current situation briefly.


    "President, if it''s convenient, please elaborate. The more detailed, the better." "This will prevent us from misjudging," ellentelli said


    Chen can only repeat it again. This time, he told all the details he remembered.


    "That''s what happened."


    Elentelli and MANITE were both in deep thought.


    Chen also did not urge, patiently waiting for their next.


    After a few minutes, Ellen Terri said, "president, there are two questions you have: prophecy, accuracy and inaccuracy, Master Zhang''s attitude, whether he is related to the events that happened 12 years ago, and what kind of role does Master Zhang play in this competition in the upcoming second game."


    Chen Tiao nodded. What Ellen Tilly said was exactly where Chen was hesitant.


    This time, manIt said: "president, you don''t have to care about the accuracy of the prediction, because all kinds of signs show that after the second game, there will be an accident, which is almost inevitable. What you need to judge now is not whether there will be an accident, but that the accident is the ultimate goal of the initiator behind the scenes Or is it just to attract other people''s attention, what should the president do after an accident, calm down the accident, eliminate the people who caused the accident, or just stand by and watch. "


    "Of course..." Chen Xuan stopped talking.


    Originally took for granted the idea, but now found themselves really confused is their own positioning.


    "In fact, the president doesn''t have to think so complicated. It''s so simple to solve problems when meeting problems. It has nothing to do with Mr. Zhang Tianshi, it has nothing to do with the organizers. It''s just a matter of the president''s position. As long as the president adheres to his own principles and responsibilities, he or she will have an account for himself or to the host, and no one can blame the president for his negligence."


    Chen Xuan suddenly understood.


    "The second is the question of Master Zhang. As for his position, you are not confused. It is a contradiction. If the person who caused these events is Mr. Zhang, what should you do?"


    Chen Hao nodded, because emotionally, Chen didn''t want Zhang Tianyi to be the initiator of all this.


    But Zhang Tianyi''s attitude made Chen Xuan feel a little worried.


    Zhang Tianyi has the strength and the ability.


    "I think that master Zhang is not behind the scenes." MANITE said: "Master Zhang may know some things, perhaps know most of the inside information, but it would be too hasty to judge him as the behind the scenes. Master Zhang may guess what bad things will happen. You may be the backhand of Zhang Tianshi. His position should be neutral. He does not want things to be thorough And he didn''t want the real behind the scenes to succeed, so he chose to hide the truth in his own way. "Chen Tiao nodded: "by the way, do you two have a task now?"


    "Not yet."


    "You two are coming to the Baiku islands now. I''m a little bit big now. I thought it was just ordinary coolie, but it took brain cells. It''s really troublesome. I''ll send a plane to pick you up."


    After all, they were able to get Chen''s favor and reuse them.


    It''s a valuable opportunity for them.


    Now the core of the supernatural society is old members.


    It is almost impossible for those who joined later to be called core members.


    There is a way to become a new core member.


    It has been approved by Chen Xuan, but now most of the official members can not even get in touch with him, let alone get his approval.


    And now it''s a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.


    Although they are full members, their potential is very low.


    They are clearly aware of their strengths and weaknesses.


    They are intelligent, and it is almost impossible for them to catch up with the captains.


    Even the rest of the team is hard to catch up with.


    And they are not irreplaceable.


    So they also feel a sense of urgency.


    They don''t want to be eliminated passively.


    If you want to be an unshakable member, you can only increase your own value.


    Chen''s approval is undoubtedly their only shortcut.


    Chen Xuan directly asked famtis to fly the plane back to take elenteli and MANITE over.


    Chen does not want to be led by the nose by Zhang Tianyi.


    So today, when Zhang Tianyi was looking for him in private, he did not give any reply.


    Who knows if any of his answers are within Zhang Tianyi''s plan.


    The next day, elentelli and MANITE arrived in the Baiku islands.


    Chen received two people at the airport.


    "I''ll take you to the hotel first."

 Chapter 3107

    "President."


    Both of them were in awe of Chen.


    The more you know, the more you fear Chen.


    This is a real butcher.


    And more than one.


    Even Ares, the famous God of war, now works under Chen Xuan.


    Although Chen''s reputation was not obvious.


    But this did not hinder their awe of Chen.


    "President, is there anything new today?"


    "Although Chen did find a good restaurant, the three sat down.


    Because she was facing Chen, elentelli and MANITE were both somewhat restrained.


    Food has not dared to eat freely at present.


    "Eat it. There''s no need to be so reserved. I don''t eat people."


    They just let go a little bit.


    But the corner of the eye always looks at Chen Xuan.


    Instead of starting to eat, Chen said, "I''m still a little confused in Chen''s, but Ellen Tilly knows it at all.


    "The agole family is the master of this place. It''s easier for them to plan than anyone else, and it''s easier to cover up. So it''s understandable that they haven''t found any clues for 12 years, or someone has found out. But because the target is the agole family, they directly cover it up." Elentelli said: "the attitude of Master Zhang can be understood. He wants the president to wipe the ass of the agole family..."


    Chen Xiao frowned: "Lao Zhang, this is a bit too much."


    "President, in fact, this is all my guess, and there are still many doubts that have not been solved."


    "Your conjecture is very reasonable. I think that''s the truth." Chen Tiao stood up: "I''m going to go to find that old miscellaneous hair."


    "President Don''t go yet. " Ellen telle and MANITE quickly grabbed Chen.


    "President, it''s just our guess now, it''s not easy to make a conclusion, and we don''t have any evidence to prove it."


    Chen Xuan was finally persuaded. When he felt that he was being used, he really felt like Zhang Tianyi''s whole martial arts impulse.


    "If it''s the agole family, they can choose other time points to do it. It doesn''t need to be during the world psychic competition, and it also causes so many casualties. From the perspective of interests and the development of the family, it''s very unwise to know that the casualties, even those who started the attack, such as Zhang Tianshi, can''t bear the heavy casualties Not to mention the decadent agoles. " ManIt put forward a new point of view.


    "Secondly, if master Zhang knows the truth, he has no reason to hide it for the agole family. He doesn''t need to worry about so much. The agole family is not qualified to ask him to help cover up the truth."


    "I''m more and more confused about what you said. I said that Zhang Tianyi had a reason to cover the agole family, but now he said that the agole family was not qualified to let Zhang Tianyi cover."


    "President, the former is about ability, and the latter is about motivation, for example For example, if the president finds out that someone in the association is doing something harmful to the association, you have the ability to cover that person, but you have no motivation to do so. "


    "In other words, Zhang Tianyi has the ability to cover the agole family as well as others Is it that the culprit behind the scenes is six li? " Chen was muttering to himself.


    At the end of a meal, Ellen telle and manIt speculated.


    But there was no analysis.


    They have too little information now.


    Even if Ellen telly and MANITE had a bad IQ, they couldn''t be omniscient.


    Chen Xuan got up to pay for the bill. Ellen Tilly and MANITE had a little impulse to rush for the bill.


    But after seeing the bill, they kept silent.


    "Your account has been paid, sir."


    "Paid? Why don''t I remember? "


    The cashier pointed to a middle-aged man sitting not far away.


    "That gentleman paid for you."


    Chen followed the directions of the cashier.


    The middle-aged man nodded slightly.


    "Do we know each other, sir?" Chen said


    "With all due respect, Maurice Eggler."


    "Agole Chen can''t help but look at Morris Eggler seriously.


    "You are the new referee of this world supernatural contest, Mr. Chen."


    "Hello, I am."


    "Can we talk? Mr. Chen should be interested in the second scene of too much world. "


    "If you''re here to explain something to me, I''m not a policeman."


    "Mr. Chen, I don''t want to explain anything to you. I just want to ask you something."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Protect my family."


    "I don''t understand." Chen Xuan really doesn''t understand.


    "To put it simply, it means to hire.""Can you afford to hire?" Chen said arrogantly.


    "Since Mr. Chen is among the top, we will naturally give the price of the top list," morrisser agole still said in an unassuming tone: "although the agole family has declined, the wealth of the agole family has not disappeared. Whether it is the spiritual resources or the currency, as long as Mr. Chen agrees, we can afford it."


    "You should know that I don''t have time. After all, I''m the referee of the world psychic contest. I can''t give up my job to be your bodyguard."


    "Just during the second game."


    "Then there will be no time. You should know that the second game will not be so peaceful, and Zhang Tianyi will not give me a holiday."

 Chapter 3108

    Chen Xuan has no sense of likes and dislikes of the agole family itself.


    Therefore, although Chen Xuan refused the employment of the agole family in person.


    But it saved morrisser agole enough face.


    "Mr. Chen, it''s in the world of too much." "You''re actually protecting a contestant, my daughter, Monica," morrisser Eggler said


    "Do you think it''s appropriate for me to be behind your daughter during law enforcement?"


    "In fact, let her follow you. Wherever you go, you can take her with you."


    "And the reward?"


    "200 million dollars, or equivalent magic material."


    It''s an old family. It''s 200 million dollars.


    Even Chen Xuan is not so proud.


    So far, Chen''s two biggest expenses are private jet and yacht.


    And these two expenditures are actually investment and necessary expenses.


    But morrisser agole, in order to get a temporary bodyguard for his daughter, actually threw 200 million dollars.


    "I''ll think about it."


    "Well, I hope to get good news. This is my business card." Morrison Eggler did not continue to pester, politely handed in his business card and left first.


    Chen Xuan returned to elentelli and MANITE.


    That''s a conversation with morrisole.


    "It may be a cover up, deliberately revealing that his daughter is in danger, thereby reducing his suspicion." Said Ellen Terri.


    "But it''s 200 million dollars. Use 200 million dollars to prove your innocence It seems that the price is a little higher. " Said manIt.


    Even Chen is a little suffocating, let alone other people.


    200 million dollars! What is the concept?


    Two hundred million dollars is almost suspicious, allowing a man to do whatever he wants on the land of the United States.


    But now 200 million dollars is just for hiring a temporary bodyguard.


    "President, I don''t think the eagles are behind the scenes."


    "Why? You also said that he might have deliberately spent 200 million dollars to clean up the suspect. "


    "President If they want to get rid of the suspicion, they are also going to find someone more important to clean up. Fundamentally speaking, this matter has nothing to do with you. If they are really the culprits behind the scenes, they will spend the 200 million dollars on Master Zhang instead of you. "


    "It may also be to avoid suspicion. If you directly hit Zhang Tianyi with 200 million dollars, it will almost publicly state that he is the culprit behind the scenes. If I hit me with 200 million dollars, I won''t ask if I will pursue him. In this way, they can clear their suspicion and sell me a good deal. Is it difficult?"


    "President, that''s the problem. If they don''t put out the 200 million dollars, we won''t have so many guesses. Now the 200 million dollars make them guess more about the agole family. So smart people should do nothing at this time, instead of throwing 200 million dollars."


    "Well, I can''t keep up with you smart people." Chen Tiao scratched his forehead: "do you think that 200 million dollars No, I''ll take it or not? "


    "Put aside all the intrigues President, I don''t think you have any reason to refuse the 200 million dollar request. "


    "Well, then take it."


    "President, please don''t be so reluctant to accept 200 million dollars."


    "I don''t think you know me very well. 200 million dollars is just my four-day income."


    Ellen Terri and manIt are not well.


    "You can pay me for every day you spend in the Baiku islands."


    With that, Chen took the lead to leave.


    For the next two days, Chen had been investigating.


    In fact, it has little to do with Chen Zhen.


    Even if all the contestants were dead, Chen''s heart would not have any waves.


    However, both Ingrid and Hollis participated in this competition.


    What Chen is really worried about is their accident.


    Zhang Tianyi has been testing Chen Xuan in a covert way for the past two days.


    Chen Xuan felt that there was something wrong with it.


    It''s a pretty bad feeling.


    Because Chen Xuan always felt that Zhang Tianyi was scheming him.


    This is also the reason why Chen Xuan called elentelli and MANITE.


    As far as the heart is concerned, Chen Zhen can''t play Zhang Tianyi.


    But with Ellen Terri and MANITE escorting her, Chen was much more at ease.


    ¡­¡­


    "Chen Hao, what did you think about what I said that day?" Zhang Tianyi found it again.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "It''s you who come to pay for it. If there''s anything wrong with the world, you''ll be on top of it."


    "It''s not good for you to do it yourself? Don''t tell me you can''t take care of it. The first person in the world shouldn''t do that. ""Horse egg, now you are the first person in the world, OK."


    "Well, I''ll tell you the truth. No, I haven''t even given an answer to the 200 million dollar bill. I''ll take care of you."


    "I''m offering a much higher price than the agoles."


    "Well, you know it''s the eagles who came to me." Chen Xuan looks at Zhang Tianyi sarcastically.


    "Well, how''s the investigation going these days?"


    "since I know that I am investigating, it seems that you have arranged a lot of eye liner to watch me," you will not be guilty of a guilty conscience.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. I have nothing to be guilty of." Zhang Tianyi exclaimed angrily.


    "Look I''m so angry that I''m going to kill people next? "


    Zhang Tianqi''s beard has been straightened up. Is it human language?


    You lie down and let me kill you.


    "Anyway, if you hide with me, then I''ll push the three hindrances, and I''ll finish the work I promised. You can figure out what''s more."


    Chen Xuan turned around and left, then called morrisser Eggler.


    Agreed to Morris Eggler''s request for employment.


    "Mr. Chen, when do you have time? You can come and see my daughter first


    Chen originally thought that as the first successor of the agole family, Monica agole should also be a beautiful beauty.


    But it''s not the case. When Chen saw Monica, she was a fat man of 200 kg. She looked like a ball.


    He had brown hair and thick glasses.


    There is no big lady''s temper.


    "Hello, Mr. Chen. This is Monica." Monica looked at Chen: "I feel Mr. Chen''s disappointment."


    "Well If I said no, would you believe it? "


    "Ha ha..."


    "Well, I''m really disappointed. In addition to being a psychic, I''m also a nutritionist and bodybuilder. Would you like to know something about the slimming package?"


    "I kept it on purpose." Said Monica.


    "Well Why? Does it have anything to do with your magic system? "


    "It''s my personal reason. I can''t say more."


    "Well, I''ll be more talkative, so you know what happened on the day of the match?"


    "I''ll always be with you."

 Chapter 3109

    The contact with Monica is a little unexpected.


    Monica didn''t have that swaggering tone or a lady''s temper.


    Chen''s identity as a referee is highly respected.


    Chen Hao feels that Monica is very different from her father.


    Monika''s father, Maurice Eggler, was a pure aristocrat.


    He was well bred and polite, but his words and deeds showed a noble superiority.


    It doesn''t make people feel disgusted, but it gives people a feeling of resisting people thousands of miles away.


    Different from Monica, she feels like a civilian girl to Chen Xuan.


    There is no outstanding appearance, the speech is also quite civilian.


    It''s like a child at home.


    The children of the nouveau riche.


    The living conditions were excellent, but there was no noble dogma.


    The next day, the contestants gathered on island 67.


    On the beach of the island, a simple platform was built.


    Zhang Tianyi stands on the stage, amplifying with magic.


    He gave an inspiring pre competition speech to more than 1000 contestants.


    Then we arranged for more than 1000 contestants to enter the world of taipang.


    Chen also went directly into the world of taipang after his speech.


    Through the cave passage of seven turns and eight circles.


    Although there are still some dangers along the way.


    But that''s relative to ordinary people.


    The monks who are a little stronger can hardly pose a threat.


    Not to mention Chen.


    Chen has rich experience in underground movement and searching for paths.


    Soon, Chen found his way to the world of too much.


    It has to be said that when Chen Zhen saw the world was too heavy, he was also surprised by the scene in front of him.


    Black volcanoes sprang up, and a cloud of sulfur shrouded them into domes.


    Below is the endless green sea.


    However, to Chen''s surprise, under the clouds, there is a star river across the whole world.


    At the same time, it is the star river that brings light to the world.


    The Star River is made up of huge spheres of light.


    Hundreds of thousands of huge spheres of light also make this world full of light.


    Chen was a little curious and flew into the air and approached a sphere of light source.


    It''s about three meters in diameter.


    The sphere of energy is spinning slowly.


    It attracts the sulfur smoke around and turns into luminous energy.


    Chen Xuan reached out to touch the one.


    At the moment of touch, the energy ball explodes.


    The huge energy blasted Chen out.


    Chen was a little surprised. Just now he just wanted to analyze the structure and energy form of the energy sphere.


    But this energy ball is very exclusive.


    Even a little bit of external energy directly breaks the energy balance of the energy sphere.


    Chen was more and more curious about the structure and energy form of the device.


    Looking at the ball of energy in the sky.


    Although a bomb, but all over the sky, and still star general.


    So it won''t make any difference.


    Chen was curious about where and how the starry river came from.


    It''s a pity that we can''t work out anything for a moment and a half.


    Chen Xuan shook his head and could only give up.


    At this time, the contestants have been in one after another.


    Island 67 has more than one route to the world of taipang, and it is widely distributed.


    Some channels even go below sea level.


    Chen takes out her mobile phone and opens the location.


    It was quick to locate Monica.


    When Chen Hao arrives at Monica''s side, there is a Warcraft lying beside her.


    "I don''t seem to be late."


    "Mr. Chen." Monica says hello politely.


    Chen Tiao looked at the Warcraft lying on the ground. With a hook on his finger, a tooth of Warcraft flew to Chen''s hand.


    In fact, that $200 million was more than just hiring Chen as a temporary bodyguard for Monica.


    After all, if you let Monica follow Chen Xuan.


    Then it''s almost impossible for her to start, let alone advance.


    So, of course, her promotion method falls on Chen Xuan.


    "Since your father hired me to protect you, you should know where the danger comes from." Chen said that he meant something.


    Monica shook her head: "I didn''t know that before long, I was also very puzzled. After all, during my graduation trip, I just started by myself, no one followed me, but I didn''t encounter any danger. I don''t understand why this competition needs to be specially hired for me Mr. Chen. ""Do you know what happened 12 years ago in the world of too much?"


    Monica looks at Chen Hao, and she also feels Chen''s intention.


    Chen''s intention is too obvious.


    I want to get some information from Monica.


    However, Chen''s technique is a little rough.


    There was little cover up.


    "I know about the accident twelve years ago, but I don''t know what it has to do with your protection."


    "I also want to know." Chen Xiao laughed.


    "It''s a tough road." Monica is not a big girl.


    But even she was distracted by the dense jungle.


    It''s too frustrating. There''s no road.


    Almost all directions are covered by dense vegetation.


    Just then, a figure passed over their heads.


    But it was not Warcraft that flew past, but a contestant.


    The contestant did not find Chen and Monica below.


    "It seems that walking is really troublesome." Chen said with emotion.


    "I''m sorry, but I''m a drag on Mr. Chen right now."


    Monica can participate in the competition, the strength must be there.


    But she can''t fly, which is one of her disadvantages.


    Just then, Monica suddenly felt light.


    Her body seemed to be held up by invisible palms.


    Monica looks surprised.


    Of course, she knows that it must be Chen''s strength.


    But will it be too costly?


    "Mr. Chen, don''t do it like this. I just complain about it casually. There is no other meaning."


    "Walking is not convenient, flying is more suitable, and I don''t have so much time to waste on the ground."


    Monica is lifted up directly by Chen.


    Monica is relieved to see Chen Xuan so relaxed.


    However, the higher Chen Hao flies, Monica is a little bit worried.


    Of course, Chen did not fly too high.


    After all, thousands of meters of air is a sulfur cloud.


    It''s a no go zone for Monica.


    And if it''s too close to the upper star region, it''s dangerous.


    Who can stand it.


    Just then, Monica looks into the distance, where there are some magic waves.


    Although it was slight, it could be felt from such a distance, indicating that the fighting was fierce.


    "There''s a fight over there. Don''t you go and have a look?"


    In Monica''s opinion, since she can find out, Chen Xuan is more unlikely not to find out.


    Chen Tiao looked at the direction that Monika pointed to and shook her head: "no, there is no danger in the fight between competitors and Warcraft."

 Chapter 3110

    That''s it. To be honest, Monica feels her body plummeting.


    The rate of descent is much faster than that of free fall.


    She was so scared that she danced in the air.


    "Help Help me... "


    Monica is frantically looking for Chen''s figure.


    She thought it was Chen''s inability to succeed, so she fell from the sky.


    However, when she was about to smash into the flesh mud moment, she suddenly stopped falling body.


    People also follow a meal, but do not have any uncomfortable feeling.


    Chen has already landed on the ground.


    "Mr. Chen Just now... "


    Chen Xuan waved his hand and pointed to the front.


    A black Warcraft is looking at them fiercely.


    "Taigu beast!" Monica''s face changed.


    She was about to explain the horror of the Taigu beast, but she saw that the neck and body of the Taigu beast were twisted into a twist.


    Then the eyes of Taigu beast fell into Chen''s hands.


    Monica''s eyes are falling out.


    Is it that simple?


    She knows that Taigu beast is a disaster level Warcraft.


    And it''s the top disaster Warcraft.


    It''s almost a divine terror.


    Over the years, their family has organized an expedition to investigate the world of taipang every year.


    The most difficult thing for the team to encounter is the beast.


    Taigu beast is not only powerful, but also extremely intelligent and sharp.


    They are not powerful enough to attack their prey head-on.


    It''s hiding and waiting for an opportunity.


    They are often found when a person died.


    Rustling -


    just at this moment, people''s footsteps came from behind.


    Two contestants appeared behind Chen and Monica.


    When they see the corpse of Taigu beast in front of Chen Hao and Monica, and then see the eye beads of Taigu beast in Chen''s hand, they are all in front of each other.


    Obviously, they know Taigu beast.


    Taigu beast is full of treasure, so a complete corpse will cost millions on the market.


    Of course, the most important thing is that the spoils can be used for points promotion.


    "Leave the booty and go away."


    Chen Xuan turned around and looked at them: "are you trying to rob me?"


    "Snatching is not prohibited in the game anyway, so don''t talk to me about morality and law."


    "I''m not talking to you about ethics and law, I''m just trying to make sure you''re really going to rob me?"


    "Ha ha Do you think we''re joking


    Both contestants laughed, as if they didn''t realize the seriousness of the problem.


    "It''s not only you, but also her!"


    Monica looks at the two contestants sympathetically.


    It''s nice to have a bodyguard.


    "In that case, I''ll take you as well."


    The two contestants narrowed their eyes and looked at Chen: "it seems that you are very confident in your own strength, but what about your partner? Are you sure she wants to die with you


    It''s very simple to sow discord.


    If Chen and Monica are both competitors at this time.


    If they''re just working together.


    Maybe he was provoked and succeeded.


    "He means what I mean, his decision is my decision," she said with a smile


    "It seems that you want to be eliminated directly."


    "Don''t worry, you won''t be eliminated. I just want your booty." Chen said with a smile.


    The faces of the two contestants were heavy. One stood in the distance and directly released the magic, and the other rushed directly to Chen.


    The two of them attacked at a distance and fought close.


    The cooperation is quite tacit.


    Chen Tiao raised one foot and rushed to the contestant in front of Chen Xuan and flew straight out.


    The body runs through dozens of meters, plowing a ditch in the ground.


    At the moment, there is no magic brewing in the rear.


    Chen went to the contestant step by step.


    The long-range attacker was even more flustered.


    Just read a half of the magic also because of panic and collapse.


    The contestants quickly put a shield on themselves.


    But the next moment, Chen''s palm had already torn off the shield, and grabbed the contestant''s neck.


    Lost Completely lost


    But What''s more humiliating is that Chen is shaking the leg of the contestant in one hand.


    Everything from the contestants was thrown out.


    Then the contestants were thrown away by Chen.


    What could be more humiliating than that?


    As a result, he had the teeth of two disaster level Warcraft."Let''s go."


    Monica stands in front of the contestant lying on the ground.


    "You see, that''s why he made the decision."


    After that, Monica followed Chen Xuan and understood why Chen was the referee.


    Originally, Monica thought she was excellent.


    She felt that she might not be far from the top.


    But after meeting Chen Xuan.


    Only then did she understand that it was no longer a gap. She should teach the gap.


    Monica doesn''t have to worry about promotion at all.


    Not long ago, a poor God level Warcraft ran into their field of vision.


    And then he broke his neck, just like a few Warcraft in front of him.


    You die when you meet. You don''t talk about it.


    In Monica''s eyes, the divine Warcraft is almost invincible.


    But when the God level Warcraft faced Chen Xuan.


    The roles of the two seem to be reversed.


    Monica doesn''t know how many points the others have accumulated.


    But she felt that her points were enough to advance.


    Chen''s efficiency in helping her accumulate points was too high.


    In this dangerous world.


    It was like Chen''s back garden.


    "Mr. Chen, it should be enough."


    Monica looks at Chen Tiao and breaks the neck of another Warcraft.


    A disaster level Warcraft, 1 point points.


    as like as two peas kill a disaster beasts and kill a god level monster.


    It was as if both were the same to Chen.


    In fact, there is a god level Warcraft base, the points are basically ready, enough to advance.


    The number of places to be promoted this time is 256.


    Almost a fifth, and a god level Warcraft points is 99 points.


    Monica thinks it''s enough to get into the top ten.


    "All right." Chen Tiao pulled out the tooth of the Warcraft again and threw it into Monica''s hand: "this beast looks so ugly. It should be quite advanced."


    Monica looks at Chen Yu in silence. He really doesn''t know the level of Warcraft Power in the world of too much.


    This is very heart stuffing. I''m afraid that only he can kill God level Warcraft as disaster level Warcraft.


    Suddenly, Chen Xuan looks into the distance, and Monica notices Chen''s eyes.


    "Is something happening?"


    "Over there." Without too much explanation, Chen Tiao mentions Monica and goes straight into the air.


    Monica just feels that the scenery is going backwards.


    About ten seconds, it fell to the ground again.


    But what she didn''t expect was.


    The two contestants I met half an hour ago.


    Now it''s in front of her again.


    However, the two contestants seemed to be haunted by bad luck after meeting Chen.


    Because they met God level Warcraft.


    The two contestants saw Chen and Monica fall.


    Immediately overjoyed: "help us quickly, we form a team, solve this Warcraft, we can certainly advance."


    Chen Tiao turned to look at the Warcraft in front of him. He recognized the type of Warcraft, the demon dragon.

 Chapter 3111

    Demons have another name.


    A rather peaceful name, quiet.


    The reason why the demon dragon has this name is because of its characteristics.


    Although the demons were named demons, they didn''t actually have dragon blood.


    The demon dragon will launch different levels of attack strength according to the sound level of the target.


    So when facing the demon dragon, the best choice is to keep quiet.


    The two contestants obviously didn''t know the name of the demon dragon.


    So when they saw the arrival of Chen and Monica, they immediately yelled.


    In a flash, the demon dragon moved.


    The huge body appeared behind the two contestants without warning.


    The two contestants instantly felt the breath of terror coming from behind.


    Both of them were stiff and turned their heads slowly.


    "Ah Help... "


    The two contestants who were not afraid of death yelled louder.


    Chen Yan frowned.


    The demon dragon goes down in one bite.


    There is no doubt that two contestants will die.


    Chen Xuan finally made a move. With a wave of his hand, the demon dragon was chopped away.


    Boom -


    the demon dragon smashed a hundred meters away.


    Monica looks at Chen in surprise.


    This is the first time she has seen Chen''s hand.


    A real shot.


    Before that, Chen had been standing still.


    Any Warcraft is a second kill.


    And this time, Chen did it.


    Chen Xuan had to do it.


    Demon dragons are different from other Warcraft.


    They have a very high ceiling.


    Even more than the average Shangqing strong.


    Both contestants are about to drop their eyes.


    "We have a share of its booty, don''t we? We have a share, don''t we? " "God level Warcraft can give five people points, we all have a share?" they said


    Chen Xuan only felt that two people were noisy and easy, looked at two people: "no, you are eliminated."


    "What are you talking about?"


    "Why do you say we are eliminated?"


    At this time, the two men rushed back with astonishing speed.


    At the same time, with the demonic dragon''s sprint, the ground continuously spewed out magma, and the rubble also flew up.


    The properties of the demon dragon are earth and fire.


    It can control the earth and magma.


    At the sight of such a fierce demon dragon, both competitors were scared to urinate.


    "Get out of here." Chen opened the two contestants and held out one hand to hold the lower jaw of the demon dragon.


    Chen Xuan followed up with a hook.


    Demon dragon overturned to the ground, but the next moment it got up again.


    The power of the demon dragon has been revealed.


    It''s really not many that can be positive with Chen.


    Even fewer can get Chen''s punch.


    Of course, this is also the reason why Chen Zhen was merciful.


    Chen Xiao has already killed a god level Warcraft.


    As a bonus for Monica''s promotion.


    So Chen didn''t need to kill another one.


    Zhang Tianyi said that we should try not to kill the God level Warcraft of too Pang world.


    After all, there are not many gods here.


    If you kill one, you lose one.


    Once when Chen Tao went underground, he met a demon dragon.


    Later, I found a record about the demon dragon in an ancient book, so I was deeply impressed.


    It''s really a fight.


    And the recipes are quite rich.


    When there''s nothing to eat, rock can fill your stomach.


    You can drink some magma.


    If there''s prey, living animals can fill their stomachs as well.


    It''s not really hard to kill the dragon.


    But it''s no use just destroying their bodies.


    Demon dragons have a heart core. As long as the core is not destroyed, they can continuously absorb the energy of the earth and magma to repair the body.


    And fighting with the demon dragon is bound to produce a great sound.


    At least this kind of fist to flesh attack can''t be silent.


    This also leads to its strength is constantly increasing.


    Of course, there is a limit to this enhancement.


    Nothing is truly invincible.


    Chen did not dare to say that he was invincible.


    What''s more, it''s a demon dragon.


    It''s just that if you don''t kill it, it''s going on.


    Chen Xuan decided to give it a tough one.


    Chen Xuan suddenly blows a fist, which directly penetrates the demon dragon''s chest.


    Leave a two meter diameter hole in its chest.The rest of the power also shakes the core of the demon dragon.


    The demon dragon was really afraid. He turned up and did not repair the hole in his chest. He turned around and ran away.


    Chen Xuan vomited and finally ran away.


    If it continues to be stubborn, Chen Xuan is afraid that it will really kill.


    "Why don''t you kill it? It''s a magic beast! You obviously have this strength. Catch up and kill it! How can you let it go! "


    Chen Fen hated people who didn''t know how to advance or retreat.


    The two contestants immediately felt their bodies tied.


    Chen picked up the communicator: "coordinates 544, 144, 1, two contestants, eliminated."


    Chen sent coordinates to the person responsible for taking over the elimination.


    It is also the referee who is responsible for eliminating the contestants. The main person in charge is Mary the 23rd generation of blood.


    She sits in the rear. Under normal circumstances, she will not come forward, but will be taken over by special departments.


    When the two contestants saw that Chen Xuan contacted the eliminated members, they realized that Chen was not a contestant, but a referee.


    Their faces suddenly turned red.


    Looking back, I wish I could get into the hole.


    It''s a shame that they both snatched booty from the referee.


    Later, he wanted to share the spoils with Chen.


    Even the first time, but the second time was when their lives were in danger.


    Chen''s move means that they are eliminated.


    The referee will only do it when the contestant is in danger.


    And they will choose to do it or not according to their own judgment.


    When the referee feels it is necessary to do so, it means that the contestant has endangered his life.


    So it also means that they are not fit to play again.


    "It''s not fair! It''s not fair! She is also a contestant Why can she get your protection? Why are we going to be eliminated? "


    "The world is not fair." "And You deserve to talk to me about fairness? "


    They blushed, though angry at the embarrassment Chen gave them.


    But it''s hard to say a rebuttal at this time.


    After a while, members of the eliminated departments came.


    Both men wore masks, and after confirming their identities with Chen, they took the two contestants away.


    "In principle, am I cheating?" After all, the two contestants were eliminated in front of her.


    "No, if you pay 200 million dollars, you don''t count as elimination. If everyone pays 200 million dollars, you can get promotion places. I think the organizers should be willing to sell them to the public."


    "It''s just a promotion in a game. It''s really expensive."


    "But I''m very curious. Since the agoles are so rich, it''s reasonable to say that you can smash the top? But not only do you not have them, but you are still weak and unwell. There are few awakened people. I really don''t understand. "

 Chapter 3112

    When Chen Xuan first heard about the agole family, he didn''t take it seriously.


    But later on, it seemed that something was wrong.


    The agoles are not Millennials.


    But it''s hundreds of years old.


    The influence and strength of his family in his peak period was no less than Chen''s enemy, the millennial family, the Fleur family.


    The Fleur family had been isolated from the world for hundreds of years and had almost no contact with the spiritual world. The family had only commercial activities.


    But even so, the Fleur family was able to preserve its great fighting power.


    A few of the top fighting power can be fished out at once. Although those top fighting power is not enough to see in front of the real top combat power, it is the second-class level at most.


    However, it is not difficult to see the strength and details of the Millennium family.


    The agoles were no worse than the fellers.


    And there was no big enemy in the agole family, nor did it damage the family''s reputation.


    So the agoles have been associated with the spirit world for hundreds of years.


    Like the world psychic contest.


    The agole family also took the Baiku islands as a venue.


    It can be seen that the agole family still has considerable influence.


    But it is such an influential family.


    Don''t say it''s a top fighting force.


    There are only five awakened in the family.


    Two of them were children.


    What is this?


    Is that what a top family should have?


    Unless all the agoles are infertile.


    Otherwise, it is very difficult to imagine how such a large family could weaken to this point.


    But the agole family is not that kind of small family, want money without money, want resources without resources.


    The agoles are very rich, and they are located in the Baiku archipelago, and there is no shortage of resources.


    He casually took out $200 million and hit Chen in the face.


    It has nothing to do with poverty.


    As long as there are money and resources, even a pig can smash a top.


    So Chen Zhen really doesn''t believe that there are only five awakened people in the agole family, just like the rumor.


    What''s more, they are not dandies either.


    As the patriarch of the clan, morriser agole obviously had a good education and cultivation.


    Although he did not have much contact with Chen, few people would be hostile to such people as Morris agole.


    Because this kind of person always knows how to keep friendship with others.


    Although Monica doesn''t look like her father''s aristocratic culture.


    But also a modest and intelligent girl.


    Her appearance is not outstanding, may make people think that she is a fat woman with no brain.


    But in fact, obesity is just her disguise.


    Chen can feel that Monica is a very delicate and intelligent girl.


    Both of them have strong genes, and both of them play it out.


    With such a strong gene and a good family upbringing.


    Chen did not believe that the powerful agole family would somehow weaken.


    Of course, in principle, it''s the family''s own privacy.


    Chen did not really want to know.


    However, Chen is worried that the secret is related to the safety of the game.


    As far as his duties are concerned, Chen really does not want to meddle in his own affairs.


    But if something really happened, Chen said it was impossible to stay out of it.


    As for whether Monica knows the situation or not.


    Chen is not easy to judge.


    After all, Chen was not intelligent.


    And Monica is not the enemy.


    So Chen can''t be a little suspicious because of his own.


    She''s just going to cramp her skin and torture her to tell the truth.


    However, Chen believes that if something really needs to happen, Monica will be the most important person.


    Monica followed Chen Zhen to and fro, after eliminating two contestants.


    Chen has never killed a Warcraft.


    To be exact, I haven''t met one of them on my own initiative.


    Every time we meet, it means that there are competitors present.


    It also means that there will be competitors to be eliminated.


    Obviously, it was Chen who deliberately avoided those Warcraft.


    "Mr. Chen, you have such a wide range of perception."


    "Well, as far as I know, there should be no more than three people in the world who have a larger range of perception than I do."


    "Is there anyone in the world who has a greater perception than Mr. Chen?"


    "One of them was the one who taught me this perceptual skill, and one of the judges of this time, Mr. byfra, the leader of the Zoroastrians."For people like Chen Xuan, magic and other things are already second, and the most important thing to teach is skill.


    "And the other two?"


    "Another one is Zhang Tianyi, the referee." Chen Xuan shrugged and said.


    Monica also agrees with this. One is to teach Chen Xuan, so perception must not be under Chen Xuan.


    The other is Zhang Tianyi. As the first person in the spiritual world, this name does not surprise Monica.


    "And the third man?"


    "I don''t know. Leave a vacancy. I think there will always be one or two people." Chen said lightly, and suddenly his eyes changed: "there are people in trouble, it seems that the elimination rate here is really high."


    Monica is ready to go up and down.


    Although has already had the psychological preparation, but this kind of high speed, still lets her feel the intense discomfort.


    "Help Help... "


    Seeing Chen Xuan and Monica falling down, the contestants ran towards Chen Hao with black and blue.


    Chen Tiao frowned and looked at the Warcraft that chased him in front of him.


    This beast seems a little different.


    Warcraft gasps, slightly split blood mouth, saliva.


    It has no pupils and the eyes are completely occupied by black.


    Chen felt that it was the attribute of fire and wind, but it was running black lightning.


    It is not a god level Warcraft, but it is vaguely showing the power of God level Warcraft.


    Chen Xuan raised his hand and grabbed at Warcraft.


    "Well?" Chen Xuan was shocked.


    No response? Chen found his efficiency out of control.


    To be exact, the small world around Warcraft belonging to Chen Xuan has lost control.


    The next moment, a black lightning burst out of Warcraft, directly on Chen''s body.


    Boom -


    with a loud noise, Chen Xuan was blown out.


    Monica''s scared. What''s going on?


    This Warcraft actually hurt Chen Xuan?


    The contestant for help was full of despair.


    He thought he was waiting for a savior.


    But I didn''t expect Chen Xuan to be so useless.


    Chen Tiao got up quite embarrassed.


    I felt my own little world.


    Xiaotiandi operates normally.


    But there is an area.


    That''s where the Warcraft is.


    His little world was neutralized by the power of the Warcraft?


    Chen was even more surprised. How did this happen?


    In this truth, a man came out behind the Warcraft.


    The man stood directly beside Warcraft, which did not attack him.


    "It''s said that there is a new referee in this session. Is that you?"

 Chapter 3113

    "Referee? Are you a referee? " The contestants who had asked for help were stunned and disappointed at the next moment: "Why are you so weak?"


    Chen Hao and Monica ignore the contestant.


    The uninvited guest also ignored him.


    He''s an unimportant, transparent person.


    The uninvited guest looked at Monica: "Monica, you don''t seem to recognize me."


    Chen Tiao looks at Monica: "do you know him?"


    Monica frowned and thought for a long time, then shook her head. "I don''t have any impression of him."


    Chen Tiao looked at the uninvited guest: "Sir, it seems that you have identified the wrong person."


    "Ha ha It doesn''t look like you''re worth 200 million dollars at all. "


    Chen Tiao shrugged: "if you judge by it, I''m afraid you will die miserably."


    "What if they were?"


    The uninvited guest raised his hand and waved back and forth.


    I saw a head of the same Warcraft walking in the woods.


    Chen Xuan was in a trance. These Warcraft were the same as the previous one.


    All can neutralize Chen''s small world.


    And Chen''s perception is also eager to small world.


    So they become little transparency.


    But if Chen didn''t feel them, he could hardly find them.


    After all, it''s within the perception range of hundreds of square kilometers.


    Without a one square kilometer range of perception, it is difficult for Chen to find out.


    But these Warcraft''s own strength actually is not high.


    Disaster level top, close to the God level Warcraft.


    The man seemed to have a good chance of winning the battle.


    "Monica, I suggest you go with me. He can''t protect you."


    "What if I refuse?" Monica looks at the stranger.


    "It doesn''t make any difference to me. You don''t change anything by obeying or resisting." The man said, and then looked at Chen Tiao: "are you right?"


    Chen Xiao laughed: "you are still the first person who dares to ask me so."


    "Well, it seems that I need to kill a referee to prove my ability."


    The man waved, and several Warcraft around him suddenly rushed to Chen.


    There was something worried about Monica''s face.


    And the contestants were desperate.


    In a twinkling of an eye, a big mouth of Warcraft has been shrouded.


    He swallowed Chen Xuan directly.


    The man showed a smile: "really weak."


    But the next moment, the Warcraft that swallowed Chen Xuan raw exploded.


    Chen Xuan stood still, as if nothing had happened.


    "It''s weak." Chen is the same.


    That person canthus slightly a draw, but side dozens of Warcraft, born to restrain small world.


    He''s still winning, so he still has a winner''s smile on his face.


    "Now, I''ll show you why I''m a referee."


    Chen Xuan moved his hands and feet.


    Guiyi Gong, the first priority.


    Chen''s breath changed.


    The man''s eyelids were leaping, apparently with a premonition that something bad was about to happen.


    All of a sudden, Chen Xuan disappeared in situ.


    There was a piercing sound in the air.


    The man''s ears couldn''t stand it, and covering them couldn''t stop the sharp pain.


    Then he saw the scene of Warcraft exploding beside him.


    But it''s like slow motion in a movie.


    Blood is flying, a head of Warcraft is exploding.


    It''s a mix of fast and slow.


    Dozens of terrifying and incomparable Warcraft, actually in an instant all burst.


    When the breaking sound stopped, Chen Xuan returned to his original place again.


    There is only one second before and after, maybe less than one second.


    All Warcraft, all turned into flesh and blood fireworks.


    Monica and the man were stunned.


    They only have the beginning in their mind?


    But it''s actually over.


    Chen Tiao looked at the man: "next, you will die!"


    "Wait Wait You misunderstand me. I''m not the enemy. " Exclaimed the man.


    "My enemies always answer me like this when they ask for mercy, but guess if I believe it or not."


    "I''m serious. I''m not the enemy. I''m Monica''s brother." Said the man.


    Chen Tiao turned to look at Monica: "he said it was your brother?"


    "I don''t know him, and I''ve never heard of my brother, not even dead," she said, shaking her head


    "It looks like you''re not." Chen Tiao looked at the man again.


    "I''m real. I''m ramonsh agole. I''m her big brother. She''s got a second brother, and she''s here now." Said the man hastily."You said you were Monica''s big brother. Do you have any evidence?"


    Ramonsh agole pulls out a gold pendant and throws it to Monica.


    Monica takes the pendant and looks hesitant.


    "You should know about this pendant?" Said ramonsh agole.


    Monica seems to recognize the pendant.


    The pendant can be opened, and there is a small but incomplete gem in it.


    With a frown on her brow, Monica also takes out a ring from her arms. The ring is inlaid with a gem, which coincides with the gap of the gem.


    However, the two are still incomplete and seem to be missing a part.


    Monica nods to Chen.


    "Even if it proves that you are the big brother that Monica never met, it doesn''t mean you are safe. If you want to kill your sister, you still have to die."


    "No, no, I''m not going to kill Monica. I just want to take her away. My second brother, Tesser, and I came here to save Monica." Said ramonsh agole.


    "That is to say, you know someone is going to kill Monica, and this person is not you and Monica''s second brother?"


    "We''re not going to kill Monica, of course."


    "So you know who killed Monica?"


    "It''s our father." Said ramonsh agole.


    "Don''t be kidding. It''s not reasonable at all." Chen Xuan shook his head.


    Spend 200 million dollars to protect and kill Monica.


    Add difficulty to yourself?


    "I know it''s unreasonable, but it''s the truth. Our father has been planning something since 30 years ago. Tesser and I have been chased by our father. By the way, Monica had a third brother, but he is dead, which is our father''s poison hand."


    "I''d rather believe Mr. morriser, who paid 200 million dollars for me, than you said


    Chen felt a little messy, and he vaguely felt ramonsh agole''s anxiety and urgency.


    He seems to be worried because he can''t persuade Chen and Monica, and he is worried about something.


    But as Chen said, Chen couldn''t believe ramonsh agole''s words against common sense.


    Moreover, Chen did not think that Morris Eggler would make it more difficult for her.


    And it seems very easy for morrisser agole to kill her daughter.


    Monica is almost unprepared for her father.


    What''s more, can a pendant really prove their relationship?

 Chapter 3114

    Of course, Chen doesn''t know if Monica can confirm their relationship through a pendant.


    Look at Monica''s expression, it''s probably OK.


    However, although Monica confirmed the fact that ramonsh agole was her brother, she did not trust him.


    Because she doesn''t know if ramonsh agole is telling the truth or not.


    And she for this never met, inexplicable arrival of the brother, is naturally full of vigilance.


    Relatively speaking, though ramonsh agole said his father wanted to kill himself.


    But Monica still prefers to trust her father.


    It''s not the brother who made a sudden visit and attacked them first.


    The contestants don''t know whether to leave or stay at the moment.


    He is in a rather awkward position.


    After all, according to the rules, Chen did, which means he was eliminated.


    And I seem to have offended the referee just now.


    Chen looked at the contestants and informed the elimination team members.


    There''s no nonsense. The contestant knows that he''s too late to say anything.


    The situation is a little more complicated.


    Monica and Chen don''t trust Ramon Eggler.


    If they were real brothers and sisters, then Monica would not be able to take on ramonsh agole.


    Just then, a flying Warcraft came down from the sky.


    There is a man standing on the flying Warcraft.


    The flying Warcraft is like a big bird, but it has small claws on its wings, lying on the ground.


    The mouth is similar to a beak, but it has rows of sharp teeth on the upper and lower jaws.


    It looks a bit like a pterygosaur. It is quite large, at least 30 or 40 tons.


    I''m afraid of the hills.


    There was a strong and terrifying smell on him.


    It''s a magic beast!


    After the man got off the flying Warcraft, the flying Warcraft was lying on the side of the man.


    "Ramonsh, haven''t you taken Monica yet?"


    "Taser." Ramonsh agole was embarrassed.


    Their brother, as if his brother, Tesser agole, was in charge.


    Tesser agole frowned when he saw the body of Warcraft. "Ramonsh, you lost?"


    "Tesser, he''s powerful." Ramonsh agole cautioned.


    "Don''t make excuses for your incompetence." Said Tesser agole.


    "Monica, come here." Tesser agole looks at Monica and says in an imperative tone.


    Monica is indifferent. Obviously, neither Ramsay nor Tesser has any feelings.


    Ramonsh agole is OK, at least his attitude is not so unacceptable.


    But this second brother''s attitude is quite uncomfortable.


    "Come here!" Tesser agole accentuated the tone.


    Chen Xiao snorted coldly, and the Warcraft next to Tesser agole suddenly opened its wings and blocked Tesser agole.


    The Warcraft''s wings made a heavy explosion, as if some heavy object had hit the wings.


    Tesser agole''s face sank, and the Warcraft beside him was like a cockfight, with its wings stretched to its maximum.


    The Warcraft roared, its voice as loud as a bell.


    All of a sudden, hundreds of flying Warcraft were attracted by it.


    The shading made Monica''s face change.


    She can''t help but look back at Chen.


    Both of them seem to have ways to control Warcraft.


    The Warcraft controlled by ramonsh agole can neutralize the small world and make the enemy''s small world useless.


    It has to be said that this kind of ability is very restrained to the top of Shangqing.


    Of course, what this kind of ability can play a role is basically the top of the first step into Shangqing.


    Like eight referees of this level, any minute can hang ramonsh agole.


    And Tesser agole''s abilities are more special.


    Chen felt that these Warcraft that Tesser agole summoned, according to their own strength, they actually appeared one by one small world.


    In addition to the original God level Warcraft, the small world of other Warcraft is not big.


    Ten meters, twenty meters, or more than thirty meters.


    However, many small world of Warcraft actually blend with each other.


    And then the bird, dragon and Warcraft are distributed around the center.


    "Get out if you don''t want to die." Tyler agole is quite arrogant.


    "I think I know why your father wanted to kill you. It''s an unpleasant character."


    Tyler agole was even more furious at Chen''s mention of their father.


    The winged bird dragon beside him was angry with his master, and he also called loudly at Chen."You don''t blame me for killing him?" Chen asked.


    Monica''s face hesitated.


    Although it''s not sure yet, she feels it vaguely.


    They are really their brothers.


    "Mr. Chen, would you please be kind?"


    "All right." Chen Tiao nodded.


    "Joke, I need him..."


    "You shut up!"


    All of a sudden, Chen''s voice was like Hong Lei.


    The realm of the winged bird dragon suddenly disintegrates.


    The Warcraft in the sky also falls like rain.


    The sky is falling apart! Both the Taylor and ramonsh agole brothers were terrified by the sight.


    Heaven and earth really seem to be breaking apart.


    The brothers sat down on the ground, their bodies as if they had lost their strength and could not stand up.


    I can''t even lift my arm.


    Terror! It''s a terror branded in the heart.


    What they feel in an instant is absolute repression.


    There are also horrible pictures!


    It''s a scene of doomsday!


    They don''t understand whether the picture is real or illusory.


    The fields are falling apart.


    They don''t understand why.


    And the winged dragon Warcraft is lying on the ground shivering.


    Monica, standing by Chen Xuan''s side, doesn''t understand what happened.


    She just saw Chen''s roar.


    But there was no other feeling.


    What happened?


    "All right, let''s go." Chen said calmly.


    Monica looks at the trembling brothers and nods silently.


    Just as he was about to leave with Chen, suddenly Tyler agole called out, "wait a minute..."


    Chen turned her head and looked at Taylor Eggler? Do you really want me to kill you? "


    Tyler agole''s eyes were filled with fear as she looked at Chen.


    "Don''t let morrisser touch Monica..." Tyler Eggler said.


    Maybe, it''s the best choice for Monica to follow Chen Xuan''s side.


    Of course, the main reason is that they have no way to deal with it.


    "I will only protect her during the competition Or, you give me a reason why your father killed Monica

 Chapter 3115

    Ramonsh agole and Tesser agole both shook their heads.


    "We don''t know. Twenty five years ago, he attacked us for no reason."


    Chen Xiao laughed and did not continue to ask.


    Twenty five years ago, they probably didn''t know.


    But today, 25 years later, they must know.


    Otherwise, how do they know that Morris Eggler is going to kill Monica.


    Chen can think of it, but how can the delicate Monica not think of it.


    Chen Hao and Monica are gone.


    The two brothers looked a little ugly.


    "Tesser, what do you mean by that old man?"


    "It won''t be nice anyway." Tesser said with a cold face: "we still need to find the right Warcraft as soon as possible and restore our strength. If it is before this..."


    Tesser''s voice suddenly stops, and he seems to realize something.


    "Go! Get out of here now. " Tesser''s face became anxious and frightened.


    Suddenly, a familiar figure appeared in front.


    Maurice Eggler! Their father.


    Morrisser agole walked, and the plants around him made way for him.


    Dush and Al Gore changed their faces.


    Fear, consternation, and bewilderment.


    "Do you think 200 million dollars is worth it?" Maurice agole looked at her two sons with a smile.


    "Did you send the message? Did you deliberately let out the news that you wanted to kill Monica? " Tesser agole''s frightened eyes were full of resentment.


    "Not only that, but these 200 million dollars have helped me solve a lot of problems."


    Maurice Eggler''s plan was to send out news on purpose to attract his two sons.


    But what he didn''t expect was that Chen Xuan also helped him disable his two sons'' abilities.


    Otherwise, even he will have to work hard.


    After all, the abilities of both sons are very tricky.


    But now, Chen has solved most of his troubles.


    The best estimate was that Chen and his two sons were both defeated.


    Or Chen died in the hands of two sons, and then he prayed for cicadas.


    Tesser agole burst into laughter.


    "Old man, you haven''t won yet. Do you think you''re smart?"


    Morrisser agole looked at his second son with disapproval: "isn''t the situation enough to explain the problem? Or do you have the power to fight back? "


    "We can''t beat you, but as long as Monica is under the protection of that referee, you can''t do it."


    "Ha ha As long as I get something from you, I will be fearless of anyone, and the agoles will rise again in my hands. "


    "If you want amansa''s power, take it yourself."


    The two brothers were obviously ready to fight.


    Even if they know it''s useless.


    However, as long as you can make your own Laozi uncomfortable, even if it is just to delay time.


    "It''s stubborn." Morrisser agole looks at her two sons unhappily.


    The next moment, Maurice Eggler''s palms began to drop green liquid.


    And when the green liquid gets to the plants on the ground, those plants start to grow.


    When the plants grow to a certain extent, they begin to interweave with each other to form human forms.


    And all of these vegetative human forms have fields.


    It''s totally different from Tyler and ramonsh.


    Maurice Eggler''s power is to endow the field of plants.


    It looks similar to what Tesser gave Warcraft.


    It''s actually quite different.


    Maurice Eggler''s domain should be called anti domain.


    It''s a killer in all fields, especially for Taser and lamonsh.


    The so-called anti domain is that when you come into contact with the conventional field, both will disappear at the same time.


    The power of annihilation is very terrible, especially the party who owns the territory will be annihilated directly from the body.


    And morrisser Eggler, of course, will be affected.


    But he just has the way to resist annihilation.


    So once the positive and negative fields are annihilated.


    It is often the other side who dies.


    But Maurice Eggler''s power is not perfect.


    Only by integrating the power of Taser and ramonsh, can his power really reach the perfect state.


    A human figure of plants raised his hand, and branches shot at Taser and lamonsh.


    Tyser''s winged ornithosaurus wings beat, hanging a whirlwind, branches can not get close.


    But other plants, humanoids, also shot branches at ornithosaurus.In the twinkling of an eye, I bound the winged birds and Dragons tightly.


    The winged ornithosaurus also struggled symbolically twice.


    But it soon calmed down.


    Not long after that, pterygosaur lost its autonomy.


    And then he became a puppet of Maurice Eggler.


    The domain of ornithosaurus fused with the anti domain of humanoid plants.


    A more terrible force was brewing on the winged bird dragon.


    The fields around pterodactylus became colorful, but the air was distorted.


    Taser and ramonsh both stepped back.


    "It''s a wonderful power. Even if it''s such a fragmentary fusion, there will be such a wonderful scene. I can''t imagine how powerful I will be if I perfectly integrate the power in you."


    After being controlled, ornithosaurus suddenly opened its mouth and emitted a mass of energy.


    This energy contains the power of annihilation.


    "Go away!" Ramonsh pushes Tesser away and puts his palms in front of him.


    As the annihilation energy flew in front of him, ramonsh was releasing his power at the same time.


    His strength is the field of neutralization.


    But this annihilation energy, he can only use his own strength to weaken a little.


    The next moment, his palms are annihilated and the energy shatters and evaporates.


    Fortunately, morrisser agole did not intend to destroy ramonsh and Tesser completely.


    Otherwise, the blow would have evaporated them.


    "Taser, take my things away!" Ramonsh knelt on his knees in pain, his arms completely annihilated.


    Tesser''s face was clouded, and his father''s eyes were full of hatred.


    "Come on! Only by gaining my strength can you have a chance. " Ramonsh knew he had no chance.


    But he hated his father more than anything else.


    Even if it is death, even if it is to lose everything.


    Tesser suddenly penetrated ramonsh''s chest.


    Ramonsh pulled his cheek, looked down at Taser''s arm and said with a sad smile, "kill him! Or destroy that thing. "


    Taser pulls out his bloody arm with a black metal heart in his palm.


    The black metal heart dissolves in Taser''s palm, turns into black water and seeps under his skin.


    Ramonsh smiles: "it''s wonderful..."


    But, his smile also then congeals, decadent tumbles to the ground.


    Taser looked at her father with tears in her eyes: "I want you to die!"


    "Ha ha..." Morrisser Eggler said with a smile: "you know, I could have taken your power directly, but I didn''t do it. Do you know why?"

 Chapter 3116

    "This Is that true? " Monica looks at Tesser agole in disbelief.


    Chen also looked at Tesser agole: "do you have anything to explain?"


    Tesser agole shook his head. "No


    Chen Tiao nodded and turned to Morris Eggler and said, "I''m going to take him back for interrogation. Mr. Morrison should have no problem."


    "He''s a member of the agole family, and he''s my son. This is still the domain of the agoles, and I have the right to deal with him for any reason." Morris Eggler said firmly.


    Chen Xiao said with a smile: "Mr. Morrison, maybe it''s my tone that made you misunderstand. I''m not discussing with you."


    "Are you going to interfere with the household affairs of our agoles?"


    "This is the venue of the game. As a referee, I have the right to deal with and judge anyone here."


    "Mr. Chen, don''t you understand what I mean? This is my territory


    "I don''t mind manually replacing the agoles with a new owner." Chen''s eyes were full of ferocity.


    "Mr. Chen, I respect you. It doesn''t mean I''m afraid of you. I hope you can understand that."


    "Yes, I absolutely understand." Chen Tiao nodded: "but you should be afraid. I''ve never been a good speaker. I don''t like to talk nonsense with people. I prefer to fight with people."


    Maurice Eggler''s palm began to brew anti domain.


    Flashing black light of the anti sphere sphere burst out a palpable breath.


    Tesser agole must die.


    Morrisser Eggler is no longer going to cover up and pose.


    He needs to make his choice in a tougher way.


    And as long as you live the power of Tesser agole and then the power of Monica.


    He will no longer fear anyone, even in the face of the Sixth National Congress, he also has enough say.


    Chen felt that morrisser agole''s power was familiar.


    That''s the power of the inner world.


    But it''s not very complete.


    Chen can also release the inner world and the outer world.


    It is also a true restoration of the inner world environment.


    Morrisser agole only released a part of the inner world''s power.


    "Mr. Chen, one last question Are you really ready to fight me? "


    Chen Xiao began to smile, full of mockery.


    "Are you sure you have the strength to ask me that?"


    Morrisser agole snorted coldly and pushed his palm toward Chen.


    The anti field energy ball is directed at Chen.


    Chen Xuan reached for it.


    Tesser agole''s face changed dramatically and he cried, "don''t touch..."


    But it''s too late, Chen''s palm has been released to the anti field energy ball.


    Just the next moment, both Tesser agole and morrisser agole were staring at Chen.


    With his flesh and blood, Chen grasped the anti domain energy sphere, but it was undamaged.


    The anti domain energy ball also maintains balance in Chen''s hand.


    There was no injury to Chen and no loss of control.


    Neither of them knew that the anti domain they talked about was actually the inner world.


    Of course, Chen did not know that they called this anti domain.


    "How could it be?" Morris agole looked at Chen Yu in disbelief.


    This is so unreasonable. No one, no matter, can remove the anti domain.


    But why can he use his flesh and blood to remove the anti domain without any damage?


    "How did you do it?"


    "How to do it?" Chen thought for a second: "I didn''t do anything. What do you think I should do? What can such a thing do? Hurt me? Or kill me? "


    Morrisser agole couldn''t accept it.


    I saw his hands close together and more anti realm energy balls appeared around him.


    "Is that all you can do?" Chen''s head tilted at Morris Eggler.


    Although morrisser agole materialized the inner world, it had no attribute.


    It can only be materialized in this way of energy, and it is very unstable and will collapse at any time.


    "Let me teach you how to use this power."


    Maurice Eggler suddenly felt the ball of anti field energy collapsing.


    At the same time, there was a burning sensation.


    Everything around is a lava hell.


    The temperature would melt almost everything.


    Even Maurice Eggler couldn''t bear it.


    He can only cover his whole body with his anti domain forces.


    But even so, I still feel the skin burning.


    Both Monica and Tesser agole are under the protection of Chen.Morrisser agole wanted to take out Chen''s inner world and materialize it.


    But he found his body out of control.


    "Why do you think you have the right to decide when you are so weak?"


    Morrison agole was pale, and he felt it vaguely.


    It is surrounded by anti realms, which are bigger, more stable and more perfect than his.


    In fact, the inner world needs to keep a balance with the outer world.


    But Morris agole''s inner world was not his own.


    He just borrows this power, but he doesn''t really own it.


    There is no outer world, so even if he borrows, the power he can borrow is very limited.


    "How could Why Why do you have the power of St. Galle? Why do you have the full power of St. Galle? And it''s complete? "


    The power of St. Galle? Chen Hao looks at Morris Eggler.


    "You call it the power of St. Galle? I haven''t heard of the power of St. Galle. "


    "This is the power of St. Galle. You can''t deceive me."


    "Stupid mortal." Suddenly, Monica says.


    Just, her tone seems to be another person.


    "You don''t understand that you''re dealing with a real God." Said Monica.


    Chen Tiao frowned and looked at Monica: "who are you?"


    Chen is very sure that it is not Monica who is talking now.


    "You can call me the pioneer, or St. Galle." "I can''t believe that my theory has been perfectly verified in you," she said quietly


    "Your theory?"


    "Yes, the realm of heart and the realm of heaven and earth, as well as the ladder, are blended together to reach a new realm and surpass the power of God. Although I have failed, I am very glad to see a winner."


    "I think you''re wrong. I haven''t heard of your method, but I can understand what you said. Maybe the details are different, but our road is similar."


    "How do you solve the loading problem? It was in this link that I failed, and eventually my body collapsed under the dual pressure of the heart field and the heaven and earth field. "


    Chen Tiao shrugged his shoulders: "I am the strengthening department."


    "No, no, I''ve calculated that even the reinforcement system can''t withstand the pressure of this force."

 Chapter 3117

    "Well, you who have died, you do not belong to this era, the damned people will go to the damned places, do not try to resurrect in various ways, or I will make you sleep again."


    With a flick between Chen''s fingers, a purple light bursts out of Monica''s forehead.


    Chen''s purple light fell on the palm of his hand.


    With a slight shock, Monica falls back to the ground.


    "What happened? I just Lost consciousness? " Monica is not sure what happened to her.


    By this time, both Tesser agole and Maurice agole were stunned.


    They are frightened by the conversation between Monica and Chen.


    No, to be exact, it''s a dialogue between St. Galle and Chen Yu.


    Chen is an existence above St. gal.


    And what Santa can''t do, Chen did it.


    Maurice agole was more panicked at the moment.


    Because he is at war with Chen.


    His ultimate goal is to complete the unfinished road of St. Galle.


    In fact, everything he is doing is arranged by St. Galle.


    St. Galle failed because of the last step, which eventually led to his death.


    But if you follow the legacy of St. Galle.


    The last step is possible.


    But now it is not a question of whether it can be completed.


    Because Chen is a mountain he can''t cross.


    Even at the end of the day, he gained all the power of St. Galle and succeeded.


    At most, it was the same as Chen.


    But even is just a dream.


    His power, after all, is not his own.


    But Chen is his own strength.


    So there is an insurmountable gap between the two.


    What''s more, it''s Maurice Eggler now.


    Chen Hao looks at Morris Eggler.


    There was a sudden rise in temperature around morrisser agole.


    Morrisser agole was more and more miserable Or pain.


    If it wasn''t for the power of St. Galle to protect him.


    I''m afraid he''s gone to dust now.


    But he was well aware of his incomplete power.


    It doesn''t last long.


    "Mr. Chen..." Monica wants to plead for her father.


    Chen takes a cool look at Monica.


    "Don''t say anything. Your father has a reason to die. Even you are not qualified to plead for him."


    "Wait..." Cried Tesser agole.


    "What? Are you going to plead for him, too? "


    "Before that, please take his heart out." Of course, Tesser agole would not plead for his father.


    If he could, he was willing to do it himself.


    He didn''t have any feelings for Maurice Eggler.


    There is only hatred, deep hatred.


    "Why?"


    "The power of St. Galle is attached to the heart. As long as the heart is taken out, it can transfer the power of Saint chal."


    Chen Tiao touched her chin and thought about it. Tesser agole said, "without the power of St. Galle, Monica will never be able to break through the present state I can exchange all my wealth with you, and it''s just a little work for you. "


    "How much money do you have?"


    "Two billion dollars But it''s not all cash. I''m mostly real estate. "


    "I don''t want to..." Monica said, "Mr. Chen, please let go of my father..."


    "Monica, he wants to kill you." "And your third brother, who was only four years old, was killed and took power," Tesser agole said


    "I I... " Monica''s face turned pale: "father Is that true? "


    Morrisser agole looks at Monica and suddenly reaches into her chest.


    He just took his heart out.


    Wow -


    morrisser agole vomited blood.


    And then silently throws it at Monica.


    Black heart floats in front of Monica.


    "It''s yours." Said morrisser Eggler.


    The corners of Monica''s mouth trembled slightly, and morrisser agole seemed to acquiesce to Taser''s words.


    The black heart breaks down in the air, and black energy is seeping into Monica''s body.


    Even without Monica''s guidance, or even resistance.


    But the same origin allows the power of St. Galle to choose his successor nearby.


    The next moment, morrisser Eggler smiles.


    But this smile has become a permanent mark.


    In an instant, the flame burned Maurice agol, who had lost the protection of St. chal''s power, to ashes.There is no residue left


    "No..." Monica cried out bitterly.


    "I hope the reward won''t wait too long," Chen said


    Suddenly, Chen felt the ground shaking.


    "Well? What happened? "


    At this moment, a huge Warcraft rushed out of the forest and ran into them.


    Chen Xuan kicked the beast away.


    However, Warcraft shook his head, stood up again and dashed against Chen.


    Chen Xuan released his own breath, but the Warcraft did not know how to be afraid.


    Chen can only kill the beast and destroy it physically.


    "Is this beast mad?"


    But the next moment, more Warcraft rushed out.


    These Warcraft rampage wildly.


    Chen Tiao frowned and looked at Tesser agole


    Before that, both Tesser agole and his brother ramonsh agole were able to control Warcraft.


    So, of course, with the case of Edgar Chen.


    "No, it has nothing to do with me."


    "You really didn''t do it?" Chen is very skeptical about this.


    "It really has nothing to do with me." Tesser agole was a little discontented.


    If someone else questions him so much, he will turn over.


    But he really can''t beat Chen.


    So I can only explain it patiently.


    Chen Xiao flew into the air, within his perception.


    Full of hundreds of crazy Warcraft.


    And beyond the scope of perception, there are more crazy Warcraft.


    "What happened 12 years ago?" Chen said


    "Twelve years ago? Do you suspect that ramonsh and I did that 12 years ago? No, it had nothing to do with us. When we heard about it, we suspected that morrisser had done it


    "That is to say, you don''t know exactly what the situation is?"


    "We had been avoiding morrisser and had only a few contacts with a few people in the agole family, and we had no information about the incident 12 years ago."


    Chen Xuan was lost in thought. Originally, with the death of Maurice agole, Chen thought that this incident would come to an end.


    But the reality is that it probably has nothing to do with Maurice Eggler and his children.


    In other words, is there someone else who caused the Warcraft riot?


    Suddenly, the Star River in the sky began to sway, as if there was a hand playing with the star river.


    There is a constant energy ball falling from the sky, and after falling to the ground, there is a violent explosion immediately.

 Chapter 3118

    An energy ball landed near Chen.


    The moment the energy ball exploded, it had a huge impact.


    The whole world seems to be destroyed.


    Crazy group of Warcraft, they are not only too big world of Warcraft.


    Although the world of taipang is huge, it can not maintain such a large number of Warcraft.


    There are countless Warcraft that come out of the earth''s surface.


    In fact, it''s not the ground.


    Maybe for Warcraft, too much world is just a rest stop.


    Now, they''re just going to take a break.


    And the Star River, which is over the world of too much, is now out of control.


    The galaxy is made up of energy spheres and sulfur clouds.


    And each of those energy balls is as powerful as a super bomb.


    Such a large number of falling, enough to destroy the whole too much world.


    Of course, the first to destroy is likely to be the contestants here.


    It''s a mess. It''s a complete mess.


    At that moment, Chen''s communicator rang.


    "Chen, something''s wrong."


    "Thank you. Your message is very timely." Chen listened to Zhang Tianyi''s voice in the communicator and affirmed the information he had provided.


    "Kill all the Warcraft, so kill all the Warcraft that appear in front of you." Zhang Tianyi said.


    "Are you kidding? Why don''t you come yourself?"


    Chen Xuan was quite displeased with Zhang Tianyi''s suggestion.


    "I can''t do it. The seven of us are not as efficient as you are. After all, you have destroyed a real world. This too heavy world is just a false world. You should not be difficult."


    "Get out of here." Chen Xuan cursed.


    Can it be the same? In the world of Harper God, he can attack without fear.


    But here, can he amplify his moves directly?


    "I want to know the details and who did it? Or Are you the one behind the scenes? "


    "You think too much. Why do you think I did it? Is it necessary for me to dismantle my own platform? "


    "Who knows, maybe you have enough."


    Chen is not sure whether Zhang Tianyi is behind the scenes.


    But he must know the truth.


    "I don''t know who it is. I only know a little bit of information."


    "Talk about it."


    "Do you know St. Galle?"


    "I don''t know until today."


    "Where did you hear that?"


    "The eagles."


    "OK..." Zhang Tianyi didn''t ask questions carefully, and continued: "St. jar is the ancestor of the agole family, which can be traced back to the era of aura tide 400 years ago. When no one else found the Baiku islands, he had already taken the Baiku islands as his own. Then, in decades of time, his strength and cultivation improved by leaps and bounds. He was not interested in the spiritual world, but was obsessed with pursuing a higher realm He is also indifferent to the rise and fall of the younger generation, so there is almost no legend of him in the spiritual world, only a few times of his hand, and this too big world is his highest masterpiece


    "Do you mean that this too big world was created by St. Galle?"


    "It can''t be said that he created it. He found it, but there was no light here at that time. It was just a huge dark space. Until his arrival, he created artifact, the star light, which is the countless energy balls you can see above your head."


    "That innumerable ball of energy was created by St. Galle?" "How did he do it?" Chen said


    "That''s his secret, and who knows." Zhang Tianyi said with a bitter smile.


    "So now that the stars have fallen, is it still related to the agoles?"


    "The starlight has been lost for a long time, and it has been lost more than 100 years ago. I''m sure this matter has nothing to do with the agole family, at least not with this generation of agole family. The decline of the agole family also started with the fall of the starlight."


    "So what do you mean by your ambiguous attitude before?"


    It is precisely because of Zhang Tianyi''s ambiguous attitude that Chen Xuan suspects that Zhang Tianyi is behind the scenes.


    Or it''s about the agoles.


    "It''s because morrisser Eggler, the owner of agole''s family, said that the culprit of the incident 12 years ago was the one who stole the star''s light. He wanted to use this time to restart the too heavy world to attract those people and take back the star light."


    "That is to say, Morris Eggler knew about it?"


    "Yes, but he never wanted to say who was the culprit."


    "Can it be self directed and self acting?"


    "At first I had doubts about this, but after thinking about it carefully, do you think it is necessary for the agoles? It started more than a hundred years ago, risking the decline of the ego family. ""Even if it wasn''t directed and acted by the ego family, it was at least relevant."


    "It seems necessary for me to talk to morrisser again."


    "Well That I don''t think it''s necessary. " Chen Hao looks at Monica and Tesser agole around her.


    "Why?"


    "I just manually changed a new owner for the agoles."


    "¦² (¤Ã¤Ã¤Ã¤Ã¤Ã¤Ã¤Ã¤Ã¤Ã¤Ã¤Ã¤Ã¤Ã¤Ã¤Ã¤Ã¤Ã¤Ã¤Ã¤Ã¤Ã


    "I killed Maurice Eggler."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Zhang Tianyi has an impulse to spray old blood.


    After silence for half a ring, Zhang Tianyi said again: "now, the first thing is to eliminate the Warcraft riots here."


    "That also must block the source of Warcraft first." "Do you know where the source of Warcraft is?" Chen said


    "This..."


    "It''s hard for you to know or not to know?"


    "They are visitors from another world."


    "What? It doesn''t come out of the ground? "


    "It''s a world called the beast kingdom. I once went in there, and it was full of Warcraft. I guess the purpose of the culprit behind the scenes is to completely open up the connection between our world and the beast world, so that the supernatural world can be completely exposed in front of all mankind."


    Chen was silent for a while and said, "is that why you are really hesitant?"


    "This era is different from any previous Reiki tides. In the past, the Reiki tides can be easily covered up by the regimes of various countries. However, in this era, any message can be transmitted all over the world in a minute. Now, with the change of Reiki tide, the spiritual world will be completely exposed in front of all mankind sooner or later. I think that with this It''s also a good opportunity. It''s better to cover it up than to cover it up. "


    "Then you should know that if this incident is out of control, then it will not be a matter of exposure, but an all-out war between the two worlds. In the early days, there will be such a large number of Warcraft pouring out from the other world. If such a large number of Warcraft continue, once these monsters arrive at human cities, human beings will be completely defeated."

 Chapter 3119

    Obviously, there is a big difference between Chen''s and Zhang Tianyi''s ideas.


    Chen is very satisfied with his life, his environment and even the world situation.


    Chen doesn''t want to change. Change means trouble.


    Chen Hao hates trouble.


    Already can feel, the number of Warcraft is increasing, more and more dense.


    Chen Hao looks at Tesser agole and Monica.


    Let them walk alone at this time, it is estimated that they will die.


    However, Chen is not going back, but moving towards more intensive areas.


    "Who, Tesser, take care of your sister." Chen said.


    Chen Xiao looks at the hordes of Warcraft.


    In a flash, more small black balls gathered around.


    Huhuhuhu -


    the small black ball is flying and shooting forward.


    In one second, hundreds of Warcraft were emptied.


    A moment ago, Warcraft was still dense, and in the twinkling of an eye, it was a blank.


    Both Tesser agole and Monica are stunned.


    At the moment, they feel really terrible.


    The power that is above everything.


    In the past, though Tesser agole also played against Chen.


    But that feeling is different.


    When fighting with him, Chen only needs to show enough strength to defeat him.


    But the situation is different.


    No matter how much strength Chen Xuan put forward, he couldn''t go too far.


    But Chen has just emptied several square kilometers of Warcraft.


    In a flash, it was covered by Warcraft.


    The small black ball around Chen was shot out again.


    This time, the scope is larger, and more Warcraft will be destroyed.


    Just then, a contestant came running in their direction, black and blue.


    "Help Help... "


    Behind the contestant, there are also a group of terrifying Warcraft.


    A group of God level Warcraft!!


    Thanks to the contestant''s escape.


    Other contestants would have died a hundred times.


    A small black ball was shot at the contestants.


    The contestants hugged their heads in horror.


    But when the little black ball was about to approach the competitors, it suddenly turned.


    Small black ball around an arc, when shooting the first Warcraft, the body of Warcraft suddenly contract, the whole body of blood and flesh are all swallowed and compressed by the small black ball.


    But the little black ball''s castration did not decrease, straight to the second Warcraft, the third Warcraft


    Flying out of the visible limit, the little black ball turned again.


    This time it was flying in the biggest arc.


    A small black ball flew out of a circle with Chen Tiao as the center.


    And the speed of the little black ball is extremely fast.


    No matter what Warcraft is, as long as it touches the small black ball, it will be compressed instantly.


    It''s unstoppable.


    It''s like a super storm. The wind wall is the most powerful, and both inside and outside the wind wall are safe areas.


    The contestant looked at Chen Yu in horror and said, "thank you Thank you


    "Go ahead." Chen said.


    "Go ahead? You are crazy? Do you know what''s going on? There are more Warcraft ahead. "


    Chen looked at the contestant: "you can leave."


    "How am I going to leave now? I will die alone... "


    Tesser agole looked at the contestant and swore, "fool."


    Chen didn''t care what the contestants thought at present. He turned around and went straight to the deeper.


    Tesser agole and Monica rush to follow.


    The contestants hesitated for a while, and finally could only follow.


    The deeper we go, the more we feel the horror.


    There seems to be a more terrifying presence ahead.


    The contestants have been stunned by Chen''s killing along the way.


    It seems that no matter what kind of terrifying Warcraft it is.


    They couldn''t stop Chen''s steps.


    Not even a second.


    And Warcraft, which stops them, is becoming more and more powerful.


    Suddenly, several figures appeared in front.


    Chen Xuan stretched out his hand and the men were pulled to the front.


    These people are the people who helped Chen Xuan to find out the news.


    "Mr. Chen, is it you?" Everyone was surprised and pleased.


    They didn''t expect to meet Chen again.


    And he was saved by Chen Xuan.


    "Did you come to save me


    Chen looked at these acquaintances in front of her eyes, and then she would smile.


    "All right." The crowd laughed bitterly.


    "Come with me."


    Faced with such a large number of Warcraft, coupled with the need to protect people around him, even Chen Xuan could not move forward too fast.A dark red neutron star was brewing in Chen''s hands.


    Whew -


    the dark red neutron star is so powerful that even Chen must be lost far away.


    Otherwise, the people he protected would be the first victims.


    And Chen can''t throw it around because nobody knows where the contestants are hiding.


    Chen must be in the sensing range, and the killing range of the dark red neutron star also needs to be within the sensing range.


    A red halo exploded in the distance.


    They all took a breath.


    The power is too terrible.


    Once sent out, I''m afraid a small island is gone.


    Warcraft hasn''t been in the public view for a long time.


    When people came to the explosion site of the dark red neutron star.


    There was only one terrible pit to see.


    And here, Chen threw out a dark red neutron star.


    The red diaphragm explodes again in the distance.


    Everyone shivered.


    At this time, the energy ball in the sky like raindrops fell on Chen''s sky.


    "Well? Does that stop me? "


    As soon as those energy spheres touched the periphery of Chen''s little world, they were crushed and exploded by Chen''s little world.


    The power of these energy balls is huge, but it is meaningless if they can''t hit Chen.


    However, we must get to the gateway of the other world to this world as soon as possible.


    Otherwise, I don''t know what will happen.


    Chen Tiao looked back at the crowd: "I''m going on my way. If I don''t want to die, I''ll add a shield magic first."


    People don''t understand why shield magic should be applied on the way.


    Shouldn''t speed up the road?


    Only Monica, who has accepted Chen''s ticket, knows what Chen means.


    However, they followed Chen''s advice and applied a defense magic.


    Bang -


    suddenly, they feel great pressure.


    It felt like a heavy face on the invisible air wall.


    Everyone''s expressions were distorted and flattened.


    No one can be elegant at this time.


    "Ah, ah..."


    After a few seconds, Chen stopped.


    In just a few seconds, everyone felt like a century away.


    People find that they don''t know where they are.


    Looking down, there are countless powerful Warcraft below.


    Every Warcraft has a suffocating deterrent.


    All the people are pulling at the heart, sad wish to faint now.


    And in the middle of Warcraft, there is a light door standing there.


    People simply did not have time to stop, has been dragged to the ground by Chen.


    Fall in the middle of Warcraft.

 Chapter 3120

    The real horror is across from the light door.


    On the opposite side of the light door, there are several breaths of terror to the extreme.


    They sensed the appearance of the old sheath.


    The master of each breath has the strength of a dragon king, even more so.


    A purple light came out of the light door.


    The purple light contains the power of destruction.


    When people see the purple light, they only feel the sense of forest.


    Chen Xuan reached out to block the purple light. Chen saw that his palm was falling apart.


    Chen''s eyebrows were frowned, and his non attribute constitution could not resist this force.


    The small world is only to wear away a little bit of the destructive power of purple light.


    Chen immediately inhaled the purple light into the inner world and repaired the damaged palm.


    However, the purple light did not stop, still from the light door that side of the jet.


    The purple light bombards Chen''s palm, and the stars burst out can make the surrounding environment produce a terrible corrosive effect.


    And the purple light is getting stronger and stronger, and it''s not just the attackers who increase the power.


    Because the attacker is coming out.


    A strange dragon with bone spines all over his body came out of the light door.


    When its paws are on the ground.


    The surrounding ground was first burned by a layer of flame.


    Then there was a layer of purple light, and the ground was corroded and pitted.


    At the same time, its breath was full of despair and terror.


    It''s a huge source of terror.


    It''s just, it''s not the first one.


    After the light door, a second end was drilled.


    The second head of Warcraft is human, with scales and armor on its body, and its limbs are incomparably thick, especially its fists are burning with fire.


    The same terror, the same all over the body, the same breath of despair.


    Everyone looked at Chen.


    Can Chen Zhen really cope with the existence of such terror?


    Chen did not keep his hands. He returned to the fifth level.


    Roar -


    two monsters roar at the same time.


    They are also like a big enemy in general, the whole body exudes all-out oppression.


    The realm of the people was too far away for them to distinguish between the strong and the weak.


    For them, 100 and 1000 are no different.


    However, they saw Chen''s more terrifying expression.


    Chen Yan licked his lips: "I want to tear you up."


    The two Warcraft killed Chen Hao at the same time.


    They felt the more murderous spirit in Chen''s body.


    Bang -


    Chen Tiao disappeared, and the next moment, the strange dragon''s abdomen was hit by something.


    The huge body rose into the air.


    Roar -


    the humanoid Warcraft roared, and the flaming fist smashed at Chen Yao.


    Boom -


    there was a big bang again, and the giant fist of the humanoid Warcraft cracked.


    The next moment, the humanoid Warcraft also soared out of control.


    All of them were staring at the picture with their mouths open.


    They couldn''t even see Chen''s figure.


    Only the trace left by Chen can be seen indistinctly.


    The speed like thunder, as well as the incomparable power, turns into the power of destroying the heaven and the earth.


    In mid air, two Warcraft encounter a heavy blow again.


    The two Warcraft collided with each other.


    The bodies of two Warcraft crackled.


    They have been completely reduced to sandbags.


    Also can''t fall to the ground, was beaten by Chen Xuan.


    It''s been going on for a minute.


    Chen Xuan finally showed up and looked at the Warcraft falling from both ends.


    Fist shadow! In an instant, Chen Xuan made countless fist movements.


    It''s like beating rotten meat.


    Two Warcraft are deformed by Chen Zhen.


    If it were a normal creature, the degree of distortion would have been fatal.


    But the vitality of these two Warcraft is obstinate.


    Chen Xuan finally swung a punch, and the two heads of Warcraft''s body rose again.


    The pupils of the crowd suddenly contracted.


    They saw another dark red neutron star brewing in the palm of Chen''s hand.


    When the dark red neutron star flies to the middle of the two Warcraft, the bodies of the two Warcraft are also absorbed by the mass of the dark red neutron star, and the flesh and blood are rapidly disintegrated.


    But this process is not complete, the dark red neutron star burst out a red and white interwoven brilliance.


    The world of Warcraft all disappeared in an instant.


    At the same time, the two monstrous dragons and human Warcraft disappeared together.


    They and their flesh and blood are all evaporated.All people can''t speak, in their eyes already standing on the top of the two Warcraft.


    But he didn''t even have the ability to fight back.


    Chen Tiao looked at the light door and suddenly made a strange move.


    It''s like a tug of war.


    ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡± All of them looked at Chen Xuan in disbelief.


    The next moment, another Warcraft came out of the light door.


    However, the head of Warcraft seems very reluctant to drill into the light door.


    Unfortunately, it doesn''t seem to be able to do it.


    They all looked at Chen with incredible eyes.


    It was Chen who pulled it out.


    The end of the destruction of two so terrible Warcraft.


    It still doesn''t seem to satisfy him.


    This beast is just as powerful.


    But now people don''t think it''s scary.


    On the contrary, I feel that What a pity


    Yes, as a well deserved weak person here.


    They had sympathy for Warcraft.


    As soon as the beast came out, the dark magma covered it.


    People can see that the Warcraft is frantically struggling in the dark magma.


    Chen Xuan seemed not ready to attack, so he left the beast struggling in the dark magma.


    Chen continued to pull.


    Another Warcraft was pulled out.


    Chen is not interested in this Warcraft, so it is a series of moves and takes it away directly.


    At this time, the Warcraft covered by dark magma finally stopped struggling.


    Dark magma seeps into its body, devouring and plundering its power crazily.


    When the dark magma receded, only a skinny body was left.


    Although still huge, but everyone can see that this Warcraft is not far away from death.


    Chen continued to pull, and the fifth Warcraft was pulled out.


    Those who were rescued before, they knew that Chen was strong and strong.


    However, their understanding of Chen was limited to being very powerful.


    As for how powerful it is, it''s just a vague concept.


    No one can tell.


    But at the moment, people only think that Chen''s power is not a vague concept.


    It''s a clear, terrifying power.


    After the fifth Warcraft was pulled out, the light door immediately began to shrink.


    Chen did not care about the Warcraft that he pulled out of the fifth head, but rushed to the light door and stretched out his hand to pull the edge of the light door.


    People are speechless again, which is obviously a space door.


    However, Chen Xuan actually used his hands to stop the space door from shrinking.


    Is there something wrong with his brain, or does he really think it''s ok.


    The result is really unexpected, the narrowing of the space door really stopped.


    A large number of low-level Warcraft are pouring out of the space door again.


    Of course, this low level refers to the level below the God level Warcraft.


    Warcraft on the opposite side of the space door seemed to think that this could distract Chen''s attention.


    So they have a chance to close the space door.


    But Chen would give them a chance.


    Thousands of little black balls formed.


    And then it started spinning like a storm.


    For a low-level meat grinder, it''s like a meat grinder.


    No matter how many Warcraft come out of the space gate, they just add spice to Chen''s neutron star storm.

 Chapter 3121

    Chen fan holds the space door to its maximum.


    In the eyes of others, it''s too late to close the space door.


    But Chen did the opposite.


    Not only was the space door not closed.


    The space door is also held large.


    Hold the space door to its maximum, 200 meters in diameter.


    Everyone took a breath.


    The number of Warcraft leaves on the opposite side of the space door is not clear.


    And they''re all in order.


    Just like the army, different Warcraft are in different arrays.


    There are also several huge, breath horrible Warcraft.


    They''re like generals on the battlefield.


    And people''s eyes fell on Chen Xuan again.


    In an instant, everyone''s scalp is going to explode.


    Because at the moment, Chen''s hands are brewing a dark red neutron star the size of a basketball.


    Before, every time Chen threw out, it was a dark red neutron star the size of his thumb.


    But even so, one can leave a big hole of more than 1000 kilometers, with an effective killing area of at least 100 square kilometers.


    And now basketball big dark red neutron star, that power to have how big?


    Everyone can''t imagine, but they think Chen is too dangerous.


    Then, Chen pushed out the dark red neutron star and put it opposite the space door.


    Everyone saw the amazing picture.


    After the dark red neutron star flies through the light gate, the Warcraft generals come forward to stop the dark red neutron star''s flight path.


    But even those horrible Warcraft, when they touch the dark red neutron star, are also compressed by the dark red neutron star.


    The mass of the dark red neutron star determines that even if it doesn''t explode, the single body''s lethality is almost unbounded.


    Then the dark red neutron star landed in the center of Warcraft.


    All of them showed incredible expressions.


    Because the dark red neutron star doesn''t explode directly after landing.


    It''s a terrifying attraction, where tens of thousands of Warcraft are pulled to pieces by the dark red neutron star.


    If it is a normal celestial body neutron star, the huge gravity of the neutron star will continue to attract other celestial bodies and materials. However, with the pulse ray burst, the material energy will be released at a faster speed. Therefore, the existence time of neutron star is much shorter than that of other celestial bodies.


    In fact, the dark red neutron star created by Chen is the same.


    Although the mass of the dark red neutron star has reached a very exaggerated level, the matter is still trillions of times worse than the real celestial body, and the time it can exist is shorter.


    Just like the end of a neutron star''s life, when a neutron star can''t compress matter through its great gravity, matter and energy will be released in a terrifying way.


    It''s been going on for a couple of seconds.


    Then time seemed to solidify in that instant.


    The red halo burst out.


    Will all along the way, regardless of the mountains and rivers or Warcraft, or the air are annihilated.


    This is Chen''s first real move since he achieved the goal of yuhuajing.


    It''s not the same as last time in the world of harpoon.


    At that time, Chen had not really reached the stage of emergence.


    Even in Asgard''s time, Chen did not really go all out.


    In Asgard, Chen was confronted with a decaying Asgard, a group of gods who had lost their physical bodies and existed in Asgard.


    But now it''s different. It''s a truly complete world, and it''s still very powerful.


    Moreover, judging from all kinds of signs, this riot will never be a unilateral event.


    There''s a connection between people here and the world over there.


    Otherwise, how could it have happened that such a huge army of Warcraft had been assembled there.


    And the space door is open in front of Warcraft.


    Even if the world''s Warcraft, no matter how many, it is impossible to gather millions of Warcraft in a region.


    Because it''s an ecosystem problem.


    There is no food in a forest. There are so many big bellies.


    So Chen did not have so many scruples.


    People look at the millions of Warcraft army, have been unable to use words to express their inner shock.


    "Are you here? Or come with me? " Chen Xuan turned to look at the crowd.


    "In the past? What do you do? "


    Even Tesser agole didn''t understand.


    "I don''t like to keep enemies." Chen said calmly.


    "Those Warcraft Have you not destroyed them all? "


    "Do you think there are only those Warcraft I destroyed in the opposite world?" Chen said.


    "Do you want to wipe out all the Warcraft in the opposite world?""It''s hard to get rid of all Warcraft, but maybe you can destroy that world." Chen said calmly.


    All kinds of signs show that the world''s Warcraft has extremely high wisdom.


    After all, they''ve already played tricks.


    So it''s a disaster to keep it.


    I was here this time, so I stopped.


    But the next time they open the space door in a no man''s land?


    At that time, hundreds of thousands, millions and even tens of millions of Warcraft will pour into the earth.


    Although it will not exterminate all human beings, it will also bring great trouble to Chen.


    If they cower in their own world, Chen will do nothing.


    But now that they have reached out.


    Then Chen is not going to give up.


    Moreover, Chen felt the will from the world.


    At the beginning, Chen Xuan was rewarded by the will of the world because he destroyed the world of Harpoon God.


    This time, Chen Xuan did not intend to expose it, but now he has more affirmation of the will of the world, so Chen plans to do it once and for all.


    People, you see me, I see you, there are many Warcraft here in the world of too much.


    It''s too dangerous to stay here


    However, it seems more dangerous to go over there.


    And Chen said that he can destroy the world?


    Everyone swallowed.


    Shocked to look at Chen, he can''t be serious, right?


    And if you can actually see an action to destroy the world.


    It seems to be a very good experience.


    "I''ll go with you." "I don''t want to be alone with Warcraft," Tesser agole said


    He hasn''t recovered from the fight with Maurice Eggler.


    In fact, it''s only two hours since the battle with Maurice Eggler.


    He is not really Shangqing, so his recovery speed is far from the real Shangqing.


    As for Monica, although she has gained the power of St. Galle, she has not yet fully integrated the power of St. Galle, and she is also very unfamiliar with this power, so she has no combat effectiveness.


    Although the other competitors have some strength, they are also powerless in the face of the tide of Warcraft.


    So everyone decided to follow Chen to the space gate.


    After all, they can''t decide Chen''s action, so they can only decide their own action.

 Chapter 3122

    They followed Chen Hao to the other end of the space door.


    This is a vast plain with a terrible pit in the distance.


    That''s the explosion center behind Chen''s dark red neutron star.


    After that, the dark red neutron star has a killing radius of hundreds of kilometers.


    Within this radius of death, almost all living things are annihilated.


    However, Warcraft can still be seen in the distance.


    Even with that terrible lethality.


    There are still Warcraft that can survive.


    Chen did not pay attention to those dying Warcraft.


    Chen''s arms were lifted and the ground began to vibrate.


    Then they found that the earth was breaking.


    No, it''s not cracking, it''s the ground they''re standing on is going up.


    The land is rising within a dozen kilometers.


    Now the people are standing on this huge piece of rock.


    They are vaguely aware of what Chen is going to do.


    What will happen if a rock block with a diameter of more than ten kilometers hits the ground from high altitude.


    If we want to completely destroy the world, we need to make the speed of this meteorite exceed 200000 kilometers per hour, which is about 60 kilometers per second.


    It''s very difficult for such a giant to reach that speed.


    However, if we just let the surface life completely annihilate, as long as the speed of 10000 km / h is enough.


    As long as you can pull this big rock high enough, the acceleration of gravity is enough to do this.


    Moreover, Chen must completely destroy the world.


    Chen Xiao wants to be like the world of Harpoon God.


    Take the will of the world as your own.


    When the big rock flies to the height where you can see the true face of the whole world, it stops.


    People didn''t feel it was difficult to breathe.


    Chen had already reserved air with his own small space.


    This is the air Chen had reserved before they entered the world.


    If only Chen Xuan came in alone, there was no need for these preparations.


    But there are these little guys.


    So Chen also needs to do some preparation.


    Chen felt almost tall and pushed a big stone heavily.


    The huge rock hurled down.


    After falling for a few seconds, it became a huge fireball, accompanied by a huge amount of smoke tail, across the sky.


    At the end of the horizon, a sun rises.


    Even from thousands of miles away, people still see the dazzling brilliance.


    "Well, we should go back." Chen is not unfamiliar with that picture.


    After all, it was a disaster he had made himself.


    Chen Mao returned to the world of taipang with the people who still had not enough.


    People didn''t expect it would be so fast.


    Originally, they thought it would be a time-consuming task.


    But Chen took ten minutes.


    After returning to the world of taipang, Chen immediately closed the space door.


    Just then, Zhang Tianyi fell from the sky.


    "Chen Hao, did you close the space door?"


    "Off." Chen, take your head.


    Zhang Tian had a toothache: "did you go there?"


    "No, I''m tired. I''ll leave these people to you."


    "Chen Hao, you must have been there. You can''t let go of the world. Give me the coordinates. You can''t take it alone."


    Now Zhang Tianyi''s realm has reached its peak, and it''s only one step away from it.


    But he had no chance to devour the will of other worlds.


    And no reward from the will of the world.


    In this incident, Zhang Tianyi said that Wei Guangzheng did not take the opportunity to break through the feather realm.


    But he couldn''t do as much as Chen.


    So in the final analysis, we still need to borrow the power of Chen Xuan.


    Chen Xuan looked at Zhang Tianyi and stopped talking.


    People are very puzzled, what kind of monopoly?


    They could not understand Zhang Tianyi''s intention at all.


    Obviously, Chen''s and Zhang Tianyi''s topics are too high-end.


    It''s beyond their understanding.


    Chen Xiaogang must have gone beyond destroying the world.


    But in less than ten minutes, Chen did not seem to have done anything else?


    "Did this guy just pass by?" As soon as Zhang Tian saw that Chen did not speak, he could only ask other people.


    Others were embarrassed, and they were unwilling to offend Zhang Tianyi.


    But the problem is They did not dare to offend Chen.


    If Zhang Tianyi asked them in private, they must have said everything.


    But now I ask in front of Chen Xuan.They dare to fart.


    Chen has just destroyed a world.


    They are very sure that they certainly don''t have that world to fight against.


    And they are more sure that if Chen is determined to kill them, no one in his organization or family can protect himself.


    Of course, Zhang Tianyi knew their situation, but he didn''t want them to answer.


    The answer he needs doesn''t need them either.


    If Chen is really not there, they can say it directly.


    Since they are hesitant, it shows that Chen has passed away.


    Moreover, Zhang Tianyi also expected that Chen Xuan would not let go of such a large piece of fat.


    "Chen, eating alone is not a good habit."


    Chen Tiao looked at Zhang Tianyi: "I don''t like being shot."


    "This time I was wrong this time... "


    "What else?"


    "What conditions, you say."


    "For Olympus, you give me free work, your share belongs to me."


    "Don''t even think about it."


    "Goodbye."


    "Wait Don''t go. " Zhang Tian showed bitterness: "you can''t do this. Your appetite is too big. I''ll let you have half of my share."


    "No, all."


    "Half! Half at most. "


    "You go to find a world, by the way, remember to beat up the will of that world first."


    Zhang Tianyi looks at Chen Xuan in mourning.


    If he can beat and maim, he won''t have to use Chen.


    Chen''s strongest fighting power is no joke.


    Don''t say that Chen has reached the stage of eclosion.


    Even when they were at the same level, Chen was dozens of times more powerful than he was.


    Chen can launch that kind of doomsday attack.


    But Zhang Tianyi is not so capable.


    Originally, he thought that he could save a lot of money by using Chen''s wave.


    As a result, by the time he arrived, Chen had already solved the problem.


    "Believe it or not, I won''t take part in this action?"


    "If you don''t participate, you won''t participate. Would I fail without you?"


    Zhang Tianyi''s face was even worse: "I''ll just talk about it."


    "Let''s step back. I''ll give you 70% of my profit. Don''t push your luck any more." Zhang Tianyi said, biting his teeth.


    Chen Xiao shook his head: "I said, I want all of them."


    "You''ve gone too far."


    "Am I too much or you too much? I wonder if you opened the door of the world


    "You are splashing dirty water."


    "In any case, whether you accept or reject this transaction, it has no effect on me. If you don''t accept it, I''m still reluctant to take it out and trade it. I''ll keep it for myself."

 Chapter 3123

    Chen Tiao and Zhang Tianyi are greedy.


    Zhang Tianyi was reluctant to give up Chen''s asking price.


    Chen also preferred to leave the world occupied by the new Warcraft there.


    The world will of the harpoon god world is enough for him to devour for hundreds of years.


    So there was no need for Chen to get another one.


    It''s not that you don''t need it, it''s just that the cycle is too long.


    It''s basically useless in the short term.


    But in this way, he gave it to Zhang Tianyi.


    Chen Xuan asked herself that she was not that big.


    What''s more, Zhang Tianyi used him this time.


    At the thought of this, Chen was very angry.


    Let him make use of himself.


    You''re not allowed to blackmail him yourself.


    To say that Zhang Tianyi and his Longhushan Heavenly Master could not find another suitable world, Chen Xuan did not believe it.


    But it also depends on whether it is suitable or not.


    There is also the issue of combat effectiveness.


    To devour the world will of other worlds.


    First of all, we must beat the disabled.


    But is the will of the world so easily broken?


    Even Chen Xuan had to enlarge his tactics.


    Others, let alone meteorite like lethality.


    No one can do it even to the extent of a dark red neutron star.


    In their small group, in addition to Chen Xuan, the most lethal is baifula.


    But even beifula could not make Chen''s lethality to this extent.


    Anyway, no matter what Zhang Tianyi said, Chen Xuan just refused.


    "If you don''t want it, I''ll go to see bifra. Although he doesn''t need it now, he''ll certainly use it in the future, and I don''t worry about selling it."


    "Wait Mad... " Zhang Tianyi yelled and scolded in the dark.


    Finally, he accepted the price of Chen''s black heart.


    "You''ve cleaned up here." Zhang Tianyi said unhappily.


    Chen Xiao looked at the stars in the sky.


    At this time, the Star River has stopped the bombardment before and after that.


    As if nothing had happened, it was full of peace and beauty.


    "Did you say that the artifact that can control the Star River in the sky has not been found?"


    "No one has been found, and of course nothing has been found."


    "It''s powerful." Chen said meaningfully.


    If you can completely control that artifact.


    Maybe the damage won''t be under its own dark red neutron star.


    "Unfortunately, there is a flaw."


    "What is the defect?"


    "It can only play its full power here."


    "It''s no use." Chen suddenly lost interest.


    If you can use it freely, it''s an extra skill for Chen.


    However, if it can only be used here, the value of this artifact will be greatly reduced.


    Chen Tiao looked at Zhang Tianyi: "did you originally aim to capture the artifact in the hands of the culprit behind the scenes, and then attack the world of Warcraft?"


    Zhang Tian stopped talking.


    Chen Xuan vaguely remembered Zhang Tian''s words that he had to protect the bottom several times.


    "Did you guess there was something wrong with that artifact, but you were not sure?"


    Zhang Tianyi still did not speak.


    Chen was more and more dissatisfied.


    "Mad." Chen said.


    Chen Hao almost killed Zhang Tianyi with the impulse.


    The second game was finally forced to stop because of the accident in the too heavy world.


    There is no elimination before the end, and there is no death of all promotion.


    This is a good thing, but this incident caused more than 200 casualties.


    More than 300 people were seriously injured.


    This is an extremely serious incident.


    But the game continued and did not end because of this incident.


    Plus people who were manually eliminated by several referees.


    Nearly four hundred people were promoted.


    Although there is still a certain gap with the expected 256 places.


    But I don''t care so much at this time.


    The third is the knockout, but it''s not a 1v1 game, it''s a four man scuffle.


    This time, 100 people will be selected directly from 400 contestants.


    A quarter of the elimination.


    ¡­¡­


    "That''s almost what happened this time. What do you think?"


    Chen Hao looks at elentelli and MANITE.


    Both of them fell into thinking.


    To tell you the truth, even if these words are said from Chen''s mouth, it is still incredible.


    Destroy the world!


    Is it true that someone can do it on his own?But doubt is suspicion.


    It''s not hard to tell true from false by their IQ.


    Chen Xuan doesn''t have to cheat them.


    They just regret that they didn''t see the end of the day.


    Even the psychic has never seen the end of the day,


    Ellen telle took the lead and said, "president, the question now is whether Zhang Tianyi is the culprit behind this incident?"


    "I think so." Chen Tiao nodded: "I feel that the old man''s heart is very black, it may be that he did it."


    "I think that Tianshi Zhang may be an insider, or some of them, and may be suspected of taking advantage of you, but I don''t agree that he is behind the scenes." Said Ellen Terri.


    "It can be seen from the communication between Chairman Zhang and Tianshi Zhang that Zhang Tianyi himself has many blind spots in information. For example, he does not understand the artifact, so he needs you to provide information. It is because the information is incomplete that Zhang Tianyi is worried about the situation out of control. If all the information is transparent and can be grasped, Zhang Tianyi does not need to ask the president for information He can analyze the feasibility, or the success rate, by himself. "


    "Then why can''t he be an accomplice?"


    "President, first of all, Zhang Tianyi is a human being, which is beyond doubt. What is the benefit of betraying human beings to him?"


    "But that doesn''t mean he''s completely out of the question."


    "No, any behavior needs motivation. This is logic. Crazy people kill people with crazy logic. Tianshi Zhang is not a madman, and even a madman doesn''t need to destroy human society to prove his madness."


    "How do you explain that he knows so many things?"


    "It could have been the culprit who told him."


    "The culprit told him? Why? Make yourself more difficult? "


    "Maybe it''s to recruit the Heavenly Master." "It''s very likely that Zhang Tianyi''s idea is to publicize the spiritual world, and the culprit behind the scenes may be taking advantage of this to cooperate with Tianshi Zhang," manIt said


    "The culprit behind the scenes did not know that Zhang Tianyi actually had his own plans. On the one hand, he wanted to expose the spiritual world by using the culprit behind the scenes, but on the other hand, he was making his own plans to seize the artifact in the hands of the culprit behind the scenes, and also wanted to seize the world, so he would be a backhand for a long time."


    "Bad or this old man is bad." Chen''s mouth curled.


    As far as the mind is concerned, I can''t really play Zhang Tianyi.


    If it was not for elentelli and MANITE, Chen could not really think so deeply.


    "Well, anyway, it''s all over this time." Chen shrugged and said, "the next time we open up too much, we don''t know when."

 Chapter 3124

    There''s nothing to say about the third game.


    Four in a melee, one in.


    This game is only about strength, only about combat power.


    In fact, this is an extra race, so the schedule is rather tight.


    Chen Xuan walked into the field listlessly.


    This arena is a huge space.


    Although the area is quite large, but it belongs to an incomplete space with little material.


    A magnificent Colosseum stands in the middle of this space.


    I don''t know where the LORD came from.


    Around the Colosseum, there were 100 of his competitors.


    Chen picked up the list: "now, the first game begins, Andro, lebisehan, Mitsui temple, Paul Vidal, enter."


    Four contestants jumped from the auditorium into the middle of the Colosseum.


    "The rule is that you can''t attack private parts. When I decide who is out, the player will be out. You can not accept it, or I can throw you out, and then The game begins


    None of the four contestants knew Chen Xuan and was very disdainful of Chen''s words.


    The main reason is that Chen''s age is not in place, coupled with Chen''s lack of fame.


    So they didn''t look at Chen Xuan very much.


    Even if Chen was a referee, they still felt that Chen might have been a referee because of his relationship.


    Of course, Chen doesn''t care what they think.


    The four looked at each other, and none of them took the lead.


    All of a sudden, Andrea took the lead and his chosen target was the Japanese Mitsui temple.


    Andro''s speed was very fast, and he hit Mitsui temple with his fist.


    The Mitsui temple''s body flash, his speed is also very fast, in an instant to avoid Andro''s attack.


    At the same time, the sabre comes out of its sheath, Shua Back sheath.


    A blade of air roared past, and Andro avoided at the same speed.


    The knife gasped and fell on the wall.


    Nei La -


    the wall is directly cut open, and there is an audience behind the fence.


    The power of this chop is quite amazing.


    Andrea looked back at the cut-off walls and the auditorium.


    Some surprised, but also some afraid.


    If the blow just hit me, I''m afraid I''ll be in a different position.


    Andro glared at Mitsui Temple angrily.


    "Shock wave!" Andrea punched in the air, and a white light burst out of Andrea''s fist.


    Mitsui Temple immediately avoided, and the white light flashed on the rear wall. The wall immediately collapsed, which also affected the audience behind.


    Compared with the previous slash strikes of Mitsui temple, they are all powerful.


    Even Chen Xuan is a little surprised. Is the strength of the first contestant so strong?


    The battle between Andro and Mitsui temple is in full swing.


    The battle between lebisehan and Paul Vidal also began.


    Lebisehan is an elemental witch, while Paul Vidal is a shaman.


    The fighting scenes of the two men are also quite amazing.


    Both are masters of using and manipulating elements.


    Various elements bombard each other constantly.


    However, elemental magic is a wide range of damage.


    And they are all high-level magic.


    So it is inevitable to be affected by them.


    Andro and Mitsui temple were in full swing.


    As a result, Andrea was accidentally hit by a shadow thunder arc behind him.


    It happened that Mitsui Temple seized the opportunity and chopped it.


    Chen''s eyes were quick, and he suddenly appeared in front of Mitsui temple and Andro.


    The knife edge of Mitsui temple is blocked by a pat of finger.


    "You..." Mitsui temple looks at Chen Xuan with astonishment.


    Chen did not pay attention to the Mitsui temple and looked at Andro: "you are eliminated."


    "Get out of here! I haven''t lost. " Andrea was furious. Although the injury had a little effect on him, he felt that his fighting power was still there.


    And he was very reluctant to fight.


    "I say again, you are eliminated."


    Andrea, regardless of it, waved his fist at Chen.


    He didn''t even touch his fist.


    Chen''s fist first fell on Andro''s face.


    Bang -


    Andro''s head hit the ground, and the whole arena ground cracked and smashed.


    "Do you have any objection? There seems to be no objection. " Chen grabbed Andro, who was in a coma, and hit the audience directly in the distance: "you three, keep going."


    The three were surprised by this little episode.


    However, the trio quickly pulled themselves back into the game.


    In the end, the competition ended with the final victory of Mitsui temple.Of course, Mitsui temple was able to win because of his outstanding strength.


    In Chen''s opinion, Mitsui temple was able to win, and his strength was indeed better than the other three.


    Although the four men scuffle, the strongest may not be able to break through.


    But the strength of the promotion probability is also the biggest.


    At the beginning of the second four man scuffle, Chen Xuan read the names of the four contestants.


    One of the contestants, Walter, had just entered the Colosseum and trotted to Chen.


    "Hello, Mr. Chen."


    Chen remembers Walter, who was one of the contestants he saved in the second race before.


    He was also part of the first game.


    Whether it is the first game or the second game, Walter has a full understanding of Chen''s strength.


    What Chen said is the rules, and we must not violate any of Chen''s orders.


    Like that one, the idiot named Andrea.


    He has fully proved how much Chen can''t be provocative.


    "Well, the game is on. We''ll talk about it after the game."


    "Mr. Chen, I will win. Please watch carefully."


    Don''t say, because of the experience of the world, and after seeing Chen''s Doomsday attack, Walter had an epiphany and a breakthrough, and his strength improved by leaps and bounds.


    The second game won by a landslide.


    "Congratulations, Walter, win."


    Walter excitedly looked at Chen, who nodded and waved: "go down, don''t affect the competition behind."


    Walter rushed back to the audience.


    In the subsequent competition, many participants knew Chen.


    After all, the first game was on island 98, and a lot of people stayed.


    Now I met Chen Xuan again.


    They all know Chen''s strength.


    Anyone who has been to island 98 knows how terrible Chen''s strength is.


    So almost no one dares to be presumptuous in front of Chen.


    However, for those who did not know Chen, many of them were full of disdain and hostility towards Chen.


    As for those who expressed disdain for Chen, all of them lost.


    Chen has always said that it is fair and just.


    However, Chen''s understanding of fairness and justice is cheating without the knowledge of others.


    As long as Chen''s small movements are not found, no one can blame Chen''s wrist.


    A few people were suspicious.


    But those people were all people who knew Chen.


    It''s all in the second scene and Chen Xuan entered that world.


    People who had seen Chen''s Doomsday strike, so they all laughed at it.

 Chapter 3125

    A hundred contestants, four in a scuffle.


    In other words, Chen is responsible for a total of 25 four man scuffles.


    The shortest game ended in three minutes.


    But the longest game, a full seven hours.


    Even Chen felt bored.


    But that''s the game, and there''s a good chance it''s going to happen.


    After 25 games, it''s the fourth day.


    Even Chen felt tired.


    Of course, the weariness is spiritual.


    Quite a painful law enforcement process.


    Some of the games are OK, they are wonderful, and the time is not long.


    But some games are less enjoyable.


    There''s no skill at all. It''s about waves.


    It''s just like that, and then you just stand there and continue to export magic power, to see whose magic power is consumed first.


    This kind of competition has no appreciation, let alone technology.


    But it can''t be blamed on the contestants. After all, they didn''t come to the competition to show anyone their skills.


    There''s no rule that you have to play, which is very ornamental.


    Chen is not the worst.


    Zhang Tianyi is the most miserable one.


    He was responsible for a total of six days.


    Almost three or four games a day.


    You can imagine what he went through.


    To Chen''s delight, both Hollis and Ingrid have entered the top 100.


    ¡­¡­


    "Is the fourth game still a challenge?"


    Chen was sitting on a chair, lying back lazily.


    If it''s still the challenge arena, if it''s the third game, Chen feels that he''ll be self-contained.


    "No, the fourth game is a special branch survival." Zhang Tianyi said.


    "What do you mean?" Chen Xuan asked.


    "There are four kinds of extreme environment competitions. The first is extremely cold environment. There is a dark ice cave under the ground of island 98, where the annual temperature is 100 degrees below zero, and the cold air there will also cause frostbite to the soul. The second is island 35, where the average temperature of abyssal volcanoes is above 100 degrees, and the third is the deep reef area of island 21 The deepest sea area even reaches 15000 meters. The fourth is the sky, which tests who can fly the highest


    After a pause, Zhang Tian continued: "the contestants can choose one of the four extreme environments. The cold and hot environments are more durable. Who can persist in the extreme environment for the longest time? The deep-sea test is to see who can dive the deepest and lethal height. As the name implies, it is to see who can fly the highest. Only four people can advance in each event That is to say, if only four people choose one of them, no matter what the score of these four people is, they will be promoted directly. If someone is not lucky and ninety-nine people choose the same project, then ninety-nine people will participate in the competition for four places in this project. "


    "It''s a troublesome game. Isn''t there any direct competition?"


    "It was, but in order to take care of such a picky referee as you, we will add some special events to the game."


    "Lao Zhang, you are too targeted."


    "That''s the case anyway. Which project are you in charge of?" Zhang Tianyi asked.


    "Isn''t there seven referees? I''m not supposed to be in charge of one project in the fourth game? "


    "None of these four projects suits me." The old shaman said: "I am a shaman, my strength comes from nature, but these extreme environments belong to the unnatural environment, I have great restraint, my performance may not be as good as some competitors, I don''t want to lose that person, so I will be absent in the fourth game."


    "I can take charge of projects in extreme high temperature environments." Said bevra.


    "I can take charge of projects in extremely cold environments." Said Mary of the twenty third generation.


    "I''m not good at high altitude or extreme depth." Wu Xu said.


    "I''m in the same situation." Immortal Qingping said: "although Taoist magic can fly through the clouds, it can''t fly too high."


    "So am I Zhang Tianyi helplessly said: "but my water escape magic can barely play a role."


    "That is to say, I can only choose high altitude sports?"


    "Yes."


    "All right, I''m in charge of the high altitude project."


    The distribution of the fourth game was also completed.


    The old shaman, Qingping Zhenren and Wuxu Zhenren were absent from the referee.


    Their own practice of magic defects is too obvious, so they take the initiative to retreat.


    Chen has nothing to blame them for.


    We can''t force them to enforce the law.


    Just then, Zhang Tianyi''s phone rang, and then Mary''s phone of the 23rd generation blood, and baifra''s phone also rang.Chen Xuan is a little puzzled. The phone calls of the three of them ring at the same time. It will not be negotiated.


    Zhang Tianyi answered the phone: "I''m Zhang Tianyi."


    "Shizu, something has happened. Something has happened."


    "What''s the big deal?"


    "It''s too much for the world to come to light."


    "Exposed?"


    "Yes, dozens of media around the world have obtained a video, and now all the TV stations are broadcasting the supernatural events in this video."


    "What? How could this happen? Do you know who exposed it? "


    "I don''t know. I didn''t get any useful information for the time being. It was sent to the TV station by an anonymous person. Now the whole world has become a sensation. Everyone is looking for and waiting for an answer."


    Hearing this news, Zhang Tianyi''s mood is complicated.


    This thing, finally, happened.


    As Zhang Tianyi guessed, in this era, the speed of information transmission is simply indescribable.


    It was only a few minutes after the incident that everyone knew it.


    Baifula and Mary of the 23rd generation also finished their conversation. They looked at Zhang Tianyi in disbelief.


    "What''s the matter?" Chen Xuan found that the three faces were very strange.


    "You take out your mobile phone and search the world too much."


    Soon, Chen also understood what had happened.


    The spiritual world was finally exposed in the eyes of ordinary people.


    And this is not the same as any time before.


    In the past, there have been media reports of psychic events.


    However, they are easily covered up by the governments of various countries.


    This time, however, it was a full exposure, and governments could not even conceal it.


    Chen searched the Internet for news about the world of taipang, or a video of more than ten minutes.


    In the video, there are several contestants fighting a Warcraft.


    And this battle finally killed the beast at the cost of one person.


    Chen was relieved. Fortunately, he didn''t shoot his own picture.


    Otherwise, it will not cause a sensation, but cause a panic.

 Chapter 3126

    The event in the too big world is like a deep-water bomb.


    At first, the bomb fell into the water and caused a huge wave.


    But it soon calmed down.


    This is because governments are trying to cover it up.


    Cover up the existence of the spiritual world.


    It''s just such a short day of quiet time.


    On the third day, the depth charge finally burst into its true power.


    More has been revealed by people who want to.


    This time, even the government can''t hide it.


    This is the characteristic of the times.


    The flow of information is too rapid.


    Before the government responded, the message was widely circulated.


    With the event of taipang world, more psychic events were revealed.


    Even many real psychics are on TV.


    It''s not the kind of thing that used to be a psychic.


    This time on TV, almost all of them are real psychics.


    Even the subterranean rules of the psionic world can''t stop them.


    More and more people believe in and accept the existence of the spiritual world.


    Chen is lazily enjoying the sunshine on the balcony.


    It seems that The Epiphany exposure had no effect on him.


    Social order still exists.


    There is no breakdown of order because of the presence of the spiritual world.


    A cheerful and childish mobile phone ring rings at the same time.


    Chen pick up the phone: "Hello, Steven, what can I do for you?"


    "Hello, Chen, are you a psychic?"


    "Well, you''ve known it for a long time. What do you want me to do now?"


    "Chen, do you know any other psychics?"


    "What are you going to do? If it''s a supernatural event, I should be able to solve it. "


    "No, no, I just signed a TV show project with PLM. I need some psychics." Steven said.


    "Have you finished your film with grove?"


    "It''s not on yet. It''s only on Christmas. It''s in post production and promotion."


    "Do you want psychics to make TV dramas? Well I''m not sure if I can find it for you. I''ll go back to my acquaintances and ask, why do we need a psychic? Can special effects be done? "


    "For the sake of reality, and the topic about spiritual world is so hot these days, I just want to borrow the heat of the topic."


    "You''re also the first-class director in Hollywood. Don''t you lose your share when you go back to shooting TV series?"


    "As long as the price is high, I''ll do it even if I make love films."


    "Then what price can you give me?"


    "I don''t know how spiritual people charge. What do you suggest?"


    "If it''s ordinary, low-level, hundreds of dollars, thousands of dollars, they can treat you as a grandfather." "If you have a little more expensive, you need tens of thousands of dollars, and I can help you find hundreds of thousands of dollars," Chen said


    "And if it''s the most expensive, how much will it cost?"


    "You can''t afford it."


    "Are you looking down on me?"


    "You can refer to the Pope JD, one or two billion dollars at a time. They show their faces. Are you sure you want to invite them? I can get in touch with you without any agency fee. "


    "When I didn''t say it."


    "Tell me what you want, and I''ll help you estimate it."


    "What I need is something famous and effective It''s the magic effect Can you understand what I mean? "


    "It''s gorgeous magic, isn''t it?"


    "Yes, that''s what it means."


    Chen Xuan thought for a moment: "I know a lot of people who can put on gorgeous magic. What''s your budget?"


    "Within two million dollars."


    "You don''t have to fight a mess, do you?"


    "No, No


    "Well, I''ll give you a contact number. I''ll make it clear to her first. You''ll call her in ten minutes."


    "Female?"


    "Yes, witches, or elemental witches."


    "Can she meet my requirements?"


    "Don''t worry, of all the people I know, her magic is the most gorgeous. Even I can''t do her like that. If you use computer special effects to present them, you will have to invest tens of millions of dollars."


    ¡­¡­


    "Hello. Are you Ms. Jolin Nash?"


    "I prefer you to call me miss." Jolin Nash replied, "are you director Steven?"


    "Yes, I am. Did Chen tell you?"


    "Yes."


    "When do you have time? I want to have an interview, and I also need to confirm your ability. ""Anytime."


    "Is it all right now?"


    "Yes, you can make an appointment."


    Then, Jolin Nash arrived at the place she had agreed with Steven.


    Steven was very surprised to see Jolin Nash.


    "You Are you miss Jolin Nash? "


    "Yes." Jolin Nash nodded. "I heard you''re looking for me to shoot a TV series?"


    Steven looked at Jolin Nash: "I want to know how far you can go."


    Jolin Nash looked around. It was a high-end restaurant by the sea, but there were no other guests except them. There were only a few waiters walking around.


    "Here?"


    "This restaurant is mine." Steven said: "of course, I don''t want this place to be damaged. After all, this restaurant is expensive."


    Jolin Nash got up and walked outside the restaurant.


    Steven followed.


    Just then he found that Jolin Nash''s feet were breaking away from gravity.


    But she was still moving forward.


    A red sphere appeared beside Jolin Nash.


    Then there is the second, the blue sphere, followed by a third yellow sphere and a fourth cyan sphere.


    Four spheres surround Jolin Nash.


    Steven looks surprised.


    But that''s not enough for Steven.


    "Any more?"


    Jolin Nash raised her hands.


    Steven suddenly felt a hot breath coming to his face.


    This forced him to step back a few steps.


    Looking up, he saw the hot thing.


    A huge fireball was over Jolin Nash.


    The diameter reaches ten meters.


    "Is that enough?" Asked Jolin Nash, condescending.


    Steven forced himself to calm down, but still unsatisfied, he asked, "can you be bigger? Chen said that if you use computer special effects to present your magic, you can save me tens of millions of dollars. "


    Jolin Nash''s magic power is fully output, and the fireball in the sky is bigger and hotter.


    The diameter of the fireball reached 30 meters.


    The huge fireball almost obscured Steven''s vision.


    "Enough, enough. Any other magic?"


    Jolin Nash breathed, and it was hard for her to maintain such a huge fireball.


    But she accepted it for a big reward.


    After the fireball was dispersed, Jolin Nash took a break.


    Hoo -


    with a wave of her arm, Jolin Nash began to surround her with thousands of spheres, red, blue, yellow, and cyan.

 Chapter 3127

    Steven''s eyes are straight.


    Although he had seen Chen do it.


    But at the beginning, when Chen Xuan started to do it in front of him.


    There is no sense of beauty.


    Blow up a monster with one punch.


    The picture is bloody enough, but there is absolutely no gorgeous.


    And Jolin Nash can''t be compared.


    It''s so dazzling. Steven''s imagination is exhausted. I can''t think of such a beautiful picture.


    Of course, the picture is beautiful, but if it is lost on the body, it is not good at all.


    "Can you throw these colored balls out?"


    "Destroy all my buildings if you want to." "These elemental balls will bombard everything around them directly and indiscriminately, without targeting them," Jolin Nash said


    "Well, put it away, put it away." Steven pinched a cold sweat, and suddenly he felt a little scared at the moment.


    Then Steven had Jolin Nash demonstrate some magic.


    Anyway, what he wants is gorgeous and exaggerated magic.


    As for power Anyway, his target audience is ordinary people.


    Ordinary people don''t know how the magic works.


    As long as it''s eye-catching enough.


    Steven is very pleased with Jolin Nash.


    He didn''t know what level Jolin Nash was.


    But before listening to Chen''s tone, Jolin Nash should be regarded as a more senior psychic.


    So Steven was not stingy and offered Jolin Nash a very high price.


    After Jolin Nash signed the contract.


    Steven called Chen.


    "Chen, I''ve signed up with Miss Jolin Nash. How about it? Would you like to join us?"


    "Forget it. I don''t know the magic of Jolin Nash."


    "No, you and I still know that, although you can''t make brilliant magic, if you want to fight, you are no worse than others."


    Hearing Steven''s words, Chen can''t help rolling her eyes.


    Are you kidding? Shoot the fight?


    You don''t know the terror of animal protection organizations, do you?


    In the United States, human rights organizations, child protection organizations and animal protection organizations are known as the three justice terrorist organizations.


    As long as they get a little handle on films, factories and companies, they can make anyone want to die.


    Therefore, films and TV plays, which can avoid cruelty to animals, discrimination and infringement on minors, should be avoided as far as possible.


    No, not as much as possible. Absolutely not.


    Chen is very sure that if he and Steven shoot some super violent pictures.


    There''s going to be a lot of trouble.


    "How much entrance fee do you give me?"


    "Get out of here. Are you short of my appearance fee?"


    "You know that I don''t lack the appearance fee, so you''re going to let a super rich on the Forbes list make a cameo for you? Are you going too far? "


    "If you don''t come, don''t come. If you recommend a few more, Miss Jolin Nash is not enough."


    "Just let Jolin Nash recommend it. She basically knows all the people I know. She knows what effect you need."


    "Well, aren''t you in Los Angeles?"


    "Do you know?"


    "Nonsense, we haven''t been in touch for a long time. If I hadn''t contacted famtis and heard she was flying a plane now, I wouldn''t have known you were out."


    "Where are you now?"


    "In a relatively secret place, it is not convenient to disclose." Chen said.


    Although the spiritual world is now completely exposed.


    However, the Baiku islands are still not allowed for ordinary people.


    Therefore, it is not convenient for Chen to disclose the location of the Baiku islands.


    "Well, you are a mysterious guy. Now that the whole world knows the spirit world, what are you doing behind the scenes?"


    "I thought it would add to the glamour of that guy."


    Hang up with Steven.


    Chen is thinking about the next game.


    Chen is in charge of the high-altitude project.


    That is to say, who can fly higher.


    Because not every contestant can fly.


    So it has its own limitations.


    This has nothing to do with strength, but with the magic system they cultivate.


    Those who can fly do not necessarily participate.


    Most of the participants are in the flight program, which is very outstanding.


    Of the 100 contestants, less than 10 chose to fly, eight to be exact.


    Eight for four places.One half of the elimination rate.


    Say high or not, say low not low.


    On the day of the competition, all eight contestants came to report to Chen.


    Chen is carrying a height measuring instrument.


    It''s like a watch on your wrist.


    Chen tried it, and it was quite accurate.


    None of the eight contestants was against anyone.


    They''re staring at each other.


    If Chen was not present, they would have started directly.


    Because the high-altitude project has no special requirements for the environment, the site arranged for Chen is an island in an ordinary environment, only a few square kilometers, and some sparse vegetation.


    Chen looked at the eight contestants.


    "Well, who comes first." Chen looked at the list of contestants and asked.


    "Mr. judge, are you sure you can judge my performance? I am... " One of the contestants looked at Chen Xuan with rather arrogant eyes.


    "Well, shut up. If you want to compare, you will be compared. If you don''t, you will be eliminated manually."


    The contestant''s voice was stagnant, his face was not very good-looking, and he clenched his fist, as if his mood was going to get out of control.


    With a flick of Chen''s finger to his side, a gap of kilometers across his body appeared on his side. At the same time, the sea surface at the other end of the island was roared by a force.


    The contestant immediately controlled his mood.


    The other contestants were jeering at the contestants who had previously provoked Chen.


    The contestant''s EQ is obviously not high.


    No matter how confident and proud you are, don''t challenge the referee.


    I don''t understand such a simple truth.


    The contestant must have come from some big family.


    Everyone is spoiled at home.


    That''s why I got the illusion that God is my second.


    The contestant snorted and buried his dissatisfaction.


    The next moment, the contestant''s back suddenly stretched out a pair of white wings.


    Hoo -


    the contestants soared into the air.


    Chen also flew up, closely following the contestants.


    "Fart for me." The contestants said it silently, and they tried their best to fly upward.


    Chen''s face remained expressionless and followed.


    Chen is not optimistic about his achievements.


    Even if he''s using the magic angel wings of light.


    If it''s just flight, or speed, angel wings are really outstanding.


    But now they are comparing height.


    It''s not the height that limits these contestants, but the thin air and cold at high altitude.


    No matter how high, beyond the dilute oxygen layer, we need to face the problem of cosmic radiation.

 Chapter 3128

    There is no difficulty in the early stage of flight altitude.


    As long as you can fly.


    Within 10000 meters of the troposphere, in addition to gradually feel the gradual reduction of the gravitational effect, the higher the more relaxed.


    But beyond the troposphere, it reaches the stratosphere.


    Then began to adapt to a variety of, temperature drop, oxygen thin, radiation increased.


    It can be said that more than 10000 meters is the real test.


    So the contestant just flew up without any protection.


    In Chen''s opinion, the contestant is just using his ignorance to show his incompetence.


    As Chen conjectured, at the height of 8000 meters, the contestant began to cover himself with frost because of the temperature, and his limbs became stiff.


    Cold can make the body fat consumption at the rate of several times normal.


    So this contestant''s energy consumption is very high.


    Even though psychics are generally better than ordinary people.


    However, as long as it is not the strengthening department, where can the physical fitness go.


    The contestants stopped at a height of nine kilometers.


    Without saying a word, Chen Hung parallel to the contestants.


    The faces of the contestants were frosty.


    What he was proud of was his flying ability.


    But now it seems that I am exhausted.


    But Chen was still relaxed.


    One of the contestants has applied magic to his physical recovery.


    And then it started flying up again.


    Chen Xiao shook his head slightly. If he was willing to apply another defense magic, his performance would be better.


    Sure enough, just as Chen expected.


    The contestants went up another kilometer, and then they couldn''t go up again.


    The contestant is obviously not willing, he still wants to continue to climb up.


    But the next moment, suddenly feel dizzy, directly whirling down.


    Chen went up to catch the contestants and fell to the ground.


    As soon as the contestants landed, they immediately pushed Chen away.


    "If you interfere with my game, I can go up again. When did I say I wanted you to do it? I want to complain. "


    Chen Fen slapped the contestant and flew out. He looked at the contestant with a cold face: "you are eliminated."


    The other contestants were all cynical.


    The contestant won''t say how well he did.


    When you come down, you''ll be right with the referee.


    It''s like trying to kill yourself.


    It''s not a sport.


    In the supernatural game, the referee has a very big right.


    What''s more, it depends on the strength of the referee.


    The referee''s strength is obviously very strong.


    He was totally confused and openly questioned and criticized the referee.


    It''s not about dying.


    But it''s also good. If one person is missing, there will be seven contestants competing for four promotion places.


    Good. That''s good.


    "Second, Lin Yu." Chen Tiao looks at the only Asian at the scene.


    Lin Yu went forward to clasp his fist and arched his hand. Chen Tiao nodded: "it''s time to start."


    "Mr. referee, may I ask if I can take off but not land


    "Yes." Chen Tiao nodded.


    Soon Chen knew what Lin Yu meant when he could take off but not land.


    Lin Yu made a squat, then followed his feet, and instantly rushed into the air.


    Very fast, very fast!


    Lin Yu is obviously strengthening the system, which is an exaggeration of the strength of this take-off.


    He almost crushed the ground within a dozen meters.


    He''s not flying high at all. He''s jumping.


    Of course, since Chen admitted his way, it doesn''t matter whether it''s high flying or high jump.


    Soon, Lin Yu rushed to the height of ten thousand meters, but his speed did not slow down, and he was still jumping up.


    10000 meters, 20000 meters, 25000 meters


    Chen Tiao watched Lin Yu''s body almost frozen into ice.


    "If you go up again, you will die. Are you sure you want to keep going up?"


    Lin Yu''s lips are purple with cold.


    Looking at Chen Hao, who is directly opposite him and is flying vertically and parallel to him.


    Worthy of being the referee, he barely reached this height.


    But the referee did not show any difficulty.


    "Yes Can you help me land? "


    Chen Xiang grabs Lin Yu and falls quickly.


    "Mr. judge, what''s my score?"


    "Before you publish your results, you have to prove to me that you can fly. You don''t need to fly high, as long as you can float 10 centimeters off the ground for more than 10 seconds." "This competition is, in the final analysis, a high flying competition, not a high jump competition," Chen saidLin Yu''s expression is somewhat unnatural.


    Others are schadenfreude and approval.


    Lin Yu has no choice but to go to the middle.


    Chen Tiao thinks of himself at the beginning.


    In order to realize flight, the augmentation system needs a special condition.


    Put magic into your body. It''s lighter than air.


    When the body is full of magic and reaches the critical point, the body can float.


    Because of the harsh conditions, Chen''s flight was even later than that of Jolin Nash.


    Chen felt that Lin Yu should have reached his original state.


    Lin Yu took a deep breath and began to put his magic into his body.


    He seems to know the trick, too.


    Gradually, the surrounding began to lose gravity.


    The surrounding stones began to float in weightlessness.


    But very low, just a little off the ground.


    Lin Yu increased the output and production of magic.


    As you can see, he''s struggling.


    Gradually, Lin Yu began to leave the ground, and his feet began to rise.


    "Well, that''s enough." Chen said: "Lin Yu, 25000 meters."


    Chen Tiao looked at the crowd: "the third one, ored."


    Aurad''s magic is very special. He breathes in and inflates himself into a sphere and slowly floats into the air.


    He flew high and high, reaching 35000 meters.


    It can be said that each of these contestants has magical powers.


    However, they are flesh and blood, and no one has really overcome the invasion of dilute oxygen, cosmic rays and ultra-low temperature environment.


    At most, they can only protect themselves temporarily.


    Leaving aside the first contestant who was manually eliminated by Chen, the second Lin Yu scored 25000 meters and the third 35000 meters.


    The results of the next five competitors were 12000 meters, 18000 meters, 24000 meters, 45000 meters and 300 meters.


    The results of the last two contestants are two extremes.


    Forty five thousand meters. I''m afraid no one in the top ranks can reach this height except Chen.


    And 300 meters Chen did not know why he chose the high-altitude event.


    The 300 meter contestant was also sad. He thought the 300 meter was good.


    As a result, others are based on the height of 10000 meters.


    He wants to cry without tears. He doesn''t know how bad he is.

 Chapter 3129

    Three were eliminated and four were promoted.


    Of the three eliminated, the one who flew 300 meters had no objection to the result.


    The other two, who flew 12000 meters and 18000 meters, were quite unconvinced.


    They want to have a match again. They may feel that they are not playing well.


    Unfortunately, Chen did not give them a chance.


    What is a game? If you don''t play well, try again.


    Can this be called a game?


    Although the two men had this idea, they made a vague mark.


    But since Chen refused on the spot, they did not dare to make trouble.


    Chen is not the kind of person who can communicate well.


    However, what Chen did not expect was that Ingrid and Hollis were eliminated in this game.


    Ingrid chose the deep sea, while Hollis chose the extreme cold.


    Ingrid itself belongs to the speed type of the strengthening system.


    Physical fitness is much better than ordinary people.


    However, there is still a big gap with the power type.


    And he can''t fly, and he has no outstanding resistance to cold and heat.


    So he had to go deep diving.


    Unfortunately, his ability to resist pressure is not outstanding.


    It can be said that in this game, he doesn''t care what event he chooses.


    It''s almost doomed.


    Hollis did not have a particularly strong advantage in four events.


    She can fly, but not strong.


    Hot, cold, and high pressure environments are also not outstanding.


    The reason why she chose the extremely cold project was that her magic was inclined to Yin.


    Homogeneity is good.


    If you choose to experience the high temperature project in the volcano.


    I think she''s going to explode.


    As for the deep-sea high-pressure environment, helix''s physique is similar to that of ordinary people.


    So the two of them were out of the game, although Chen could not accept it.


    But it''s reasonable.


    ¡­¡­


    "Don''t be discouraged, Ingrid. You can see that Holly doesn''t care at all."


    Ingrid scratched her hair. "She didn''t care. She just didn''t show it."


    "Well, anyway, if you lose, you lose." Chen''s attitude is a little irrelevant, the tone is quite relaxed: "next time, prepare well."


    When will the next world psychic contest be held


    "How do I know? I''ll ask later."


    Ingrid and Hollis were both a little unconvinced.


    It was a surprise for them on one hand.


    But this also proves that they are indeed outstanding in strength, but they have obvious strength defects.


    Chen felt that they had lost well this time.


    "However, the next competition may not be better than these four events, so I think you should improve your strength in an all-round way instead of targeted promotion. When the strength comes, the ability of those projects will naturally be improved accordingly. But if you only aim at these four items and aim at training, the next competition will not be better than these four events What to do. "


    "I know." Hollis responded coldly.


    Ingrid is still mad about being eliminated.


    "By the way, are you going to stay and watch the game or go back to Los Angeles? If you go back, I''ll ask famtis to take you back


    "Stay. I want to see what kind of stuff is left behind." Said Ingrid.


    Chen Hao laughs and looks at helix.


    "I''ll stay, too."


    "All right." Chen Xuan shrugged.


    "What''s next? Is it a direct fight? " Asked Ingrid.


    "No Chen also just received the news about the last competition today: "island 100 is a wild hunting game. The last 16 contestants are randomly put into any place on the island. Then the 16 contestants hunt and fight with each other, and the final winner is only one person."


    Ingrid and Hollis were disappointed.


    They had a chance to play this exciting game of hunting.


    And this game, almost all is not inferior to their psychic.


    Everyone who can stay till now has great strength.


    There is no doubt about that.


    In the last game, all the referees will not show up on their own initiative.


    It''s hiding in a hiding place.


    If you don''t have to, try not to.


    Try not to show up if you can.


    ¡­¡­


    "Mr. Chen." Monica and Tesser agole find Chen Xuan together.


    Chen Xuan was a little surprised that they went to find him together."You two are still alive." Chen said jokingly.


    "I can''t understand Mr. Chen''s words."


    "The two of you, one with two and one with three, will gain the full power of the Holy Grail as long as you kill each other, so you should seize the time to kill each other."


    Both faces were black, and Tesser agole was gnashing her teeth at Chen.


    If they didn''t know that they couldn''t beat Chen Xuan, they would have killed him.


    "I''m not Maurice Eggler. I''m not going to kill my family." Tesser agole said bitterly.


    "Have you forgotten the fact that you killed your brother?"


    "I..." Tesser agole is speechless.


    "Well, I''m kidding. I know I have to. Come on, what are you looking for me for?"


    "Mr. Chen, with regard to the final, the 100 Island hunting ground, I hope everything goes well." Said Monica.


    "I hope so." Chen Xuan shrugged and said.


    "No, I mean, never die."


    "I hope But in this kind of competition, accidents are inevitable, and the significance of our existence is to reduce the probability of accidents


    "In this competition, we sold the live broadcasting rights to 28 TV stations in six countries." "According to our estimate, the number of people watching this game may exceed 200 million, Mr. Chen, do you understand what I mean? If 200 million people see a bloody picture, it will not be good for you and me. "


    "You It''s really a pioneer. " Chen said with a sigh.


    It has to be said that this is a very bold attempt.


    Although the spirit world has just been exposed.


    However, it is not clear how much the public will accept the spiritual world.


    At this time, a top-level psionic battle will be presented to the public.


    Leaving aside the benefits, at least it would be a very risky decision.


    "I can''t help it. Now I''m taking over the agoles." "My father..." said Monica helplessly


    "And you call him father?" Tesser agole said discontentedly.


    Monica rubbed her forehead and continued, "before he died, in fact, there were great problems in the family business. Now, after his death, those problems have been exposed directly. Now I have no way but to fight. As for the result, I have no idea, and I will solve those problems first."


    "Are you short of money now?"


    "Mr. Chen, even if you want to help, I''m afraid you can''t help. What we lack is not a little money. Even this sale of live broadcasting rights can''t fill the hole."


    "How much money are you short of?"

 Chapter 3130

    Monica hesitated for a moment, and said, "3.5 billion dollars, but with one billion dollars, our family''s crisis can be solved temporarily."


    "Who do you owe so much money?"


    "Bank, my father He mortgaged the Baiku islands to the bank, and I don''t know where he put the money, but the income of the Baiku islands is not enough to pay the bank''s loan, even in installments. " Said Monica.


    "If I help you repay the loan from the bank, what can I get?"


    "What do you want?"


    "50% ownership of the Baiku islands." Chen said.


    "The Baiku islands belong to our ego family." Monica said firmly.


    "It''s about to become a bank, and your agoles will soon have nothing, like most small families."


    "You are taking advantage of the fire."


    "I thought it was a timely help." Chen Xuan said with disapproval.


    "Do you think this will make Baiku archipelago your comrades in arms?" Monica looks at Chen Yu angrily.


    "Of course, you have the right to refuse me, but you don''t have the right to refuse the bank. I will buy Baiku islands from the bank at a lower price. I think they want to get rid of this hot potato as soon as possible."


    "I won''t let you succeed..."


    "Monica, don''t be so hostile to me. I didn''t intend to use violence or hostile takeover. I just gave you a choice." Chen said with a smile: "you can refuse, this is your right, but another choice is a wise choice."


    Monica gets more angry, and Tesser agole pulls Monica''s wrist.


    "Mr. Chen, your share is too high." Said Tesser agole.


    "Tall? Now you have to pay back $3.5 billion to the bank, which means that your father may have only mortgaged $3 billion when he mortgaged the Baku islands. Now I spend $3.5 billion, and only 50% of the ownership, my asking price is very low. You should be happy about that. "


    "But it still doesn''t cover up your profits. That bastard''s $3 billion mortgage doesn''t mean that the Baiku islands are only worth $3 billion."


    "Ha ha Come on, Baiku islands in my eyes, the biggest value is the production and sale of magic raw materials, but how many magic raw materials can be produced here? Can you sell 100 million dollars a year? According to the output of 100 million US dollars a year, even if all this money is used to repay the bank, I''m afraid it will only cover the interest. That is to say, you may never pay off the principal of the bank. I''m right


    "Now that the spiritual world has been completely exposed, the Baiku islands have great potential and can be used as a tourist island." Said Tesser agole.


    "Ha ha I also have an island with an area of only 10 square kilometers, but now the reclamation project has doubled the area. It is less than 500 kilometers away from Los Angeles, and its geographical location is excellent. But even so, I have invested 20 billion dollars to develop that island into a tourist island, which is as large as the Baiku islands, and it is also located in the high seas When it''s not convenient, how much money does it take to build a tourist island? It''s bound to have nothing to do with you, because you can''t get so much money at all. If you attract foreign investment, you will end up with nothing left to be swallowed up by the capitalists. What''s more, is Baiku archipelago really suitable for being a tourist island? Before long, supernatural classics from all over the world will gradually emerge. How competitive will Baiku islands have at that time? "


    What Tesser agole was said by Chen can no longer be refuted.


    "Then you won''t swallow the Baiku islands?"


    "We can sign a magic contract." Chen said with a smile.


    "Why do you want ownership of the Baiku islands?"


    "I still have a lot of curiosity about the Baiku islands, and until that curiosity is fully answered, I think the Baiku islands are valuable."


    "You''re not going to develop the Baiku islands?"


    "If we share 50% ownership, then I''ll spend 10 billion dollars on development and construction. Can you give the same amount of money?"


    "This..."


    "As long as you hold the idea of developing the Baiku islands, the Baiku islands will be completely annexed by me one day, and you aigol family will be completely expelled by me. If you are willing to get this result, I have no objection."


    Tesser agole and Monica look at each other.


    Both of them had shaken, but they were hesitant.


    They still regard the Baiku islands as their family''s personal belongings.


    Chen''s attempt to reach the Baiku islands is still unacceptable.


    Moreover, they were not at ease with Chen.


    Because of the deal, they are always at a disadvantage.


    They are worried that one day their brother and sister will die for no reason.As soon as Chen Hao is interested in killing them, he wants to completely monopolize the Baiku islands.


    They don''t even have the ability to resist.


    Chen''s strength really made them tremble.


    Even if there is a magic contract, it is difficult to guarantee their safety.


    Because the magic contract is not everything.


    If Chen Yao wants to kill them, a magic contract is not enough to guarantee their safety.


    "I hope there will be enough witnesses when I sign the magic contract."


    "Enough witnesses? Who do you want to be a witness? "


    "I want all the judges in this session to be present."


    "Invite them yourself."


    "No, you invite." Said Tesser agole.


    He knows that with his and Monica''s identity and seniority, it is almost impossible to invite all the referees in this session.


    Now, though, Monica is the head of the ego family.


    But how can they be? Those big people will not look at them more.


    This is also the sorrow of the agole family today.


    The eminent agole family, however, needs to rely on others'' breath to exist.


    Even for self-protection, you need to see someone else.


    Chen Yan rubbed her brows, and it was no problem to invite those people.


    But Zhang Tianyi has just been blackmailed by himself.


    If I go to him now, I''m afraid I will be blackmailed by him.


    Zhang Tianyi will never miss such a good opportunity.


    Chen is not willing to send it to Zhang Tian in person.


    What a headache


    "I can invite others, but you can invite old Zhang yourself." Chen said.


    Tesser agole frowned: "why?"


    "Not familiar with him."


    "Well, Zhang Tianyi is invited by us."

 Chapter 3131

    The final game of hunting begins.


    Sixteen participants were placed at random locations on island 1.


    Thousands of cameras are distributed on island 1 to serve as a live shot.


    Chen has already identified the surrounding cameras and deliberately avoided the camera location.


    Although it is live, the content is also delayed by about 30 seconds.


    To ensure that there will be no uncontrollable, forbidden pictures.


    But it''s also very difficult to guide this kind of work.


    Because the game is complete.


    If a contestant makes a sudden act and the guide suddenly cuts to another screen, it will affect the integrity of the game.


    So at this time, the referee is needed to control the game.


    At this time, Chen heard a woman''s cry for help.


    Women? Cry for help?


    This is the hunting arena. Where are the women?


    Will the contestants call for help?


    I saw a woman being chased by two contestants.


    It was only that the situation was far from when the woman needed help.


    Chen realized it a little.


    The woman is adding to herself.


    The two competitors who were chasing behind didn''t know they were together.


    Or temporary cooperation.


    Chen watched the performance of the three people with great interest.


    The first two women are smart, but the latter two men may not be stupid.


    They know that what they are playing on TV is the bad guy.


    But they know better that they came here to win, not to act.


    They will not abandon the established strategy for the inaccessible audience.


    Suddenly, a figure passed the three people who were chasing.


    First, the shoulder of the woman who escaped in front was cut off.


    The two men were then cut through their abdomen and their arms were cut.


    At the same time, a row of plants along the way were cut off.


    Chen Chen Chen takes a breath of cool air. It''s so fast! Even he just caught the vague figure.


    All three were screaming, and the woman in front of her grabbed her cut shoulder painfully.


    Chen is hesitant to take the hand.


    The woman actually pressed her broken shoulder on the incision, and then she started to wriggle and melt the cut shoulder.


    Chen Jian stared at her eyes. The vitality of this woman was huge.


    It can force the activation of blood and meat cells.


    In the spiritual world, no healing magic is more effective than the vitality therapy, and it will never leave any future.


    And the two competitors who had been chasing her were less fortunate.


    They howled in pain.


    The injury has been very deadly for them.


    Chen saw the figure return.


    Chen suddenly took the hand and pulled the two contestants away from the straight path of the figure.


    The figure was a little bit, but she swept at the woman at a faster speed.


    The woman was not slow to respond. In the moment of the figure pause, she was ready to give herself a high-level shield.


    But the woman''s high-level shield was broken in the moment the figure arrived.


    Chen Jia pupil suddenly contracted, upper Qing state!!


    That figure is the upper Qing Dynasty!


    And it is also a speed type.


    In that moment, the woman''s shield was squeezed by the small heaven and earth, so it was suddenly disintegrated.


    This is the first time Chen found that there was a clear environment among the participants.


    There''s no way to win! There is no success in the upper Qing Dynasty.


    This is not in the Qing Dynasty, and each other can control each other by skills and magic system.


    The two concepts of Shangqing and Shangqing are totally different.


    As long as it cannot cross that gap, it is impossible to make up for it.


    The woman was finally panicked, and she felt the deadly threat.


    Chen Jian''s face changed, and the man was more than a terrible man of strong strength.


    Every blow is a destructive and decadent killing.


    And the means are extremely cruel, and the move is deadly.


    Chen Xuan separated from the air and pressed, and the figure was once again.


    He looked forward to Chen.


    Chen also saw the man''s appearance for the first time.


    A minor? Chen was even more surprised.


    So young, actually has the strength of the Qing Dynasty?


    It''s great, too?


    But the face, which was a little childish, was full of cold.


    Kill! A murderous air rushed Chen Qian to the face.It''s so murderous. I''m afraid that the boy''s killing times are even more than his own.


    The young man moved, broke away from Chen''s small world and flashed behind the woman.


    He did not give up the idea of killing the woman.


    The woman faced a teenager who was completely above her.


    There is no room for resistance at all.


    Can only be fixed in place, moving is not moved.


    And Chen is separated from the young man to fight against each other.


    The young man''s breath became stronger and stronger, and the range of movements became stronger and stronger.


    "You can''t stop me!" Said the young man suddenly.


    The next moment, the young man abandoned the woman, turned and ran away.


    Chen Tiao frowned and looked at the figure of the youth who had gone away, and then looked at the list of contestants in his hand.


    "Sidalas curry, 14 years old, intensive, speed type, gifted teenager."


    Although he has not recorded his past achievements in the war.


    It''s excellent, but it doesn''t get to the point of crushing all the competitors.


    But this time, the strength he showed showed was of the ruling class.


    This is very abnormal. Is there any special magic potion used?


    But what magic potion can reach such a terrible level?


    Chen Tiao looked at the woman and the two contestants lying on the ground.


    Just about to announce to them that they were eliminated.


    At that moment, Chen''s communicator rang.


    "Something''s wrong with Chen. I met two contestants from Shangqing." Zhang Tianyi said.


    "What happened to the contestants in shangqingjing? I met it, too Chen Xuan said with disapproval.


    "No, the problem lies in the contestants in shangqingjing. The strength they show is totally against the common sense."


    "So what? Maybe they were hiding power before


    "One of them is my disciple. Do you think I don''t know the strength of my disciples?"


    "What do you want to say?"


    "Not only have they become more powerful than they have ever been before, but they have also become eccentric and bloodthirsty."


    "Maybe Your disciples are in the rebellious period. Just give them a fight. "


    "You still don''t understand, they It is controlled by something, and its power is far beyond the Shangqing state. That thing will give them power and force them to break through Shangqing. "


    "I want to have this good thing, too." Chen said jokingly, "I don''t know if they want new people."

 Chapter 3132

    Zhang Tianyi had no choice but to deal with Chen''s attitude.


    Obviously, Chen Xuan was afraid by Zhang Tianyi.


    So Chen''s response was quite negative.


    Zhang Tianyi is also very helpless, it seems that next time can not pit too cruel.


    Otherwise, sooner or later, Chen Xuan will turn against him.


    "It''s none of my business this time."


    "Oh..."


    Just then, said Mary of the 23rd generation, who is also on the phone channel.


    "I''ll cut in. Something happened to the main island of the Baiku islands. Suddenly, more than a dozen strong people from the upper Qing Dynasty attacked the block without warning. In this final, some ordinary people, mainly some TV staff, were on the island to take scenery and shoot on the island."


    Everyone was surprised, more than a dozen strong Shangqing?


    Where did more than ten strong Shangqing people emerge?


    And what kind of damage could more than a dozen strong Shangqing people do?


    If you give him enough time, you can destroy a city.


    More than a dozen strong people in Shangqing can make an island disappear completely in half a day.


    "I suddenly had a bad feeling." Said bevra, too.


    "Do they want to thoroughly darken the spiritual world, so that the whole society of ordinary people is opposed to the spiritual world?" Asked the old shaman, worried.


    There was a thump in everyone''s mind.


    This is a real possibility.


    It''s like the movie X-Men.


    The super ability person because own strength is superior to the ordinary person.


    It is also a great threat to ordinary people.


    Plus the instigation of those who have the intention.


    Ordinary people and super powers become the opposite.


    And now they''re in a situation similar to the superpowers in the movie.


    "Lao Zhang, has nothing to do with you?" Chen is still suspicious of Zhang Tianyi.


    "I''m crazy. I''m It has nothing to do with me. " Zhang Tianyi screamed madly.


    "Not you. Who else?"


    "What do you mean, I don''t have anyone else to do with me, OK?"


    "Don''t make any noise. Now the first thing is to settle the matter first." Said bevra.


    "Chen Hao and I will go back to the main island and subdue the saboteurs, and I''ll leave it to you."


    "The problem here is not big. After all, there is a guide, and some pictures will not be played out." Said bevra.


    At this time, Chen''s heart moved: "where is the broadcasting room?"


    The hearts of the people jumped again, and they said in secret, "Oh, no..."


    If the director is controlled, then any picture will be played.


    Imagine if some people on island 1 were recklessly massacred.


    How would ordinary people feel?


    There will be fear and even rejection of psychics.


    "Who knows where the studio is?"


    "Who knows?"


    Originally, everyone thought that others knew.


    But none of them cared.


    Maybe from the beginning to the end, they didn''t think that there would be an accident.


    Behind the scenes, the gangsters used their contempt to deliberately conceal the location of the studio.


    So that they can not fundamentally solve the problem.


    "Don''t you know?"


    "I don''t know."


    "I don''t know."


    "Since we can''t stop the broadcast content, we can only intervene directly and forcibly." Zhang Tianyi said: "you stay here, as long as you find suspicious targets, directly start, regardless of who the other party is. If you can''t stay alive, you will be killed."


    Zhang Tianyi said to Chen Tiao again: "Chen, let''s go back to the main island."


    Chen Xuan was worried about the backers.


    But his brain exploded at this time.


    And what''s on the surface can''t be ignored.


    If there is a major accident on the main island, it will also have a great impact.


    Chen Xiang flew directly to the main island.


    At the same time, Chen also connected to elentelli''s phone.


    "Ellen Terri, I have a situation for you to analyze."


    "President, what''s the matter? Now the streets are in chaos There''s fighting everywhere. "


    "Hide, don''t go out." "Are you all together now?" Chen said


    "I''m with manIt."


    "And Ingrid and Hollis?"


    "They went out to fight. Just now a man broke into the hotel and attacked wantonly. They went with several other competitors to stop the man."


    "Now, I don''t know what the specific situation is. You will turn on the hands-free. I will tell you about the situation and help me analyze it."Chen Tiao highlighted the current situation.


    "President The man behind the scenes is probably not human. " Said Ellen Terri.


    "Not human? Why do you think so? "


    "President, don''t you think that the purpose of the behind the scenes has always been clear from the beginning of the too heavy world to the present? The other party is likely to be the intelligent race in world of Warcraft. Of course, the point is that if ordinary people''s society and spiritual world are antagonistic, there will be no benefit for both sides, and no force or organization I can think of will have any benefit. Even if it is a cult, they will not subvert human order. Only outsiders can do this. "


    At this time, manIt also interrupted: "I think the other side was hiding very well, but this move is very bad, even can be said to be very rough layout."


    "Why do you say that?"


    "Take the incident 12 years ago as an example. Over the past 12 years, no organization or individual has been able to investigate the trace of the other party. The incident of more than 10 days ago is the same. Each step of the other party has a very hidden layout, but this time it looks more like a retaliatory action."


    "Why retaliation?"


    "Because this kind of action, in addition to causing damage, will not really achieve the purpose of antagonizing ordinary human society and spiritual world."


    "How could it be? Isn''t it dangerous enough? "


    "President, it seems that the layout of the other party is very dangerous, but it is very easy to crack, which is why we say it is very rough." ManIt said, "Ellen Terri, you should have thought of it."


    Chen felt that his brain cells could not keep up with the two high IQ steps.


    In Chen''s opinion, this situation is very dangerous and has no solution.


    Compared with the two of them, I feel like mentally retarded.


    Is this situation easy to crack in their eyes?


    By this time Chen had already seen the coastline of the main island.


    Even far away, Chen can still feel the chaos on the main island.


    At the same time, Chen felt the breath of Zhang Tianyi coming from behind.


    Chen Tiao looked back, Zhang Tianyi''s speed was not slow.


    Suddenly, in the direction of the main island, a huge breath came towards them.


    Obviously, they''re here to snipe at both of them.


    He was an unknown psychic, but there was something disturbing about him.

 Chapter 3133

    Chen did not stop, but went straight to the other side.


    The strange psychic suddenly swelled and burst his clothes.


    Incarnate as a terrifying Warcraft.


    The whole body of the Warcraft is dark, and its back is covered with lightning tentacles.


    The lightning seems to be able to communicate with heaven and earth.


    In an instant, the sky and the earth were covered with dark clouds.


    And the smell of Warcraft is also more and more terrible, the whole body current runs away.


    A dark red neutron star has been brewing in the palm of Chen''s hand.


    However, Zhang Tianyi''s attack is late and first.


    The light of a sword to the sky comes from behind.


    Chen Hao almost thought it was an attack on him.


    However, the sword spirit was passing by Chen''s side.


    Nei La -


    the sword Qi was directly cut on the beast.


    One sword, two halves!


    Chen''s dark red neutron star was also lost.


    In the middle of Warcraft''s two halves.


    In an instant, the terror of the Warcraft in Chen and Zhang Tianyi''s coordinated attack, has no residue left.


    Chen Xuan and Zhang Tianyi looked at each other, but no one spoke.


    It''s going straight to the city of the main island.


    And when they got to the main island city, they had already seen the debris.


    We also saw a lot of victims.


    Zhang Tianyi''s face was solemn.


    From the 23rd generation to the present.


    Less than ten minutes have passed.


    But it has caused so much damage and casualties.


    "Split up." Zhang Tianyi said.


    Chen Tiao nodded and turned to the other direction.


    At the same time, Chen''s perception was fully opened, and the dark magma poured out crazily.


    Just then, Chen''s phone rang again. It was Monica Calling: "Mr. Chen, Mr. Chen where are you? Something happened Something happened to the main island... "


    "I''m back on the main island now." Chen said.


    "What? You''re back? You are not... "


    "There was an accident on island 1, but now all the other referees are staying on island 1 to clean up the mess. Zhang Tianyi and I will come back." "I want you to do one thing now," Chen said


    "What do you want me to do?"


    What do you do? Controlling public opinion, of course.


    This is what Chen and Zhang Tianyi can''t do.


    No matter how powerful they are.


    It''s all personal.


    And once they lose public opinion.


    Then they will face more serious problems.


    Chen also doesn''t need Monica to control public opinion around the world.


    Just to control the media broadcast on the main island.


    It''s a lot easier. If you can''t control the end, you should control the source.


    "Tell the world that the Baiku archipelago has been guarding the seal of another world''s entrance and exit. Your agole family is the person in charge of this seal. You shoulder the responsibility of protecting the world. This is a long planned invasion by the other world."


    Monica immediately understood Chen''s intention.


    Of course, this plan is not Chen''s idea.


    Chen does not have such a smart brain.


    As long as you can get the message out.


    Then the situation they face will be completely reversed.


    Even if it''s a huge loss of life in the end.


    Ordinary society will not blame and hate psychics for this.


    Because, they are resisting invaders.


    This is the plan that Manette and elentelli came up with.


    The Baiku islands and psychics are no longer a threat with great combat power.


    It''s the unsung heroes who protect the world from threats.


    It has to be said that Manette and elentelli''s brains are really smart.


    Chen Hao only wanted to solve the problem by force.


    But they are different. They just change the position of the psychic to visit.


    Public opinion will be reversed directly.


    At this time, Chen Ran into a strong man in the upper Qing Dynasty.


    The strong man in Shangqing could clearly feel the murderous spirit and hatred emanating from him at the moment when he saw him.


    Then his body began to change.


    Like the psychic I met at sea.


    His body began to transform into a Warcraft.


    Chen did not rush to kill him.


    The Warcraft was impatient to attack Chen.


    Chen ran away.


    Where more people go.


    "Chen Hao, what are you doing? I see you What are you running for? Go back and get rid of that guy. " Zhang Tianyi cried out in the messenger.Don''t be kidding, OK? Just the punk Warcraft. Is it necessary for Chen to run?


    Even if it''s him, he can kill a character in minutes.


    "What do you know?" "These guys are all possessed by Warcraft. Obviously, they are not Warcraft from our world. We are going to tell the public that we are heroes resisting the invasion of other worlds. Who knows if you fight monsters in the corner? Now it''s time to bring them to the public and let the world see them. "


    Zhang Tian was shocked: "made, you are more insidious than me..."


    Zhang Tianyi is not stupid, Chen said a little.


    He understood Chen''s intention.


    Zhang Tianyi looked at his opponent.


    Immediately feel not fragrant, this guy is not Warcraft.


    With Chen''s warning, Zhang Tianyi also knows how to operate.


    "Mr. Chen, you lead that Warcraft to the coast, and there''s a team of Gaul national television interviews in that direction." Monica also found Chen''s trail.


    The direction of Monica''s escape.


    At the same time, Chen''s dark magma has also locked in several psychics possessed by Warcraft.


    All of these people are competitors.


    Chen suspected that they were possessed when the world was too heavy.


    I don''t know how it works.


    However, Chen felt that the fundamental purpose of the competition was to find suitable hosts for these Warcraft.


    If the plan went well.


    Warcraft is coming out of the door of space.


    Then a large number of human psychics will invade the physical body by means of incarnation.


    At that time, human beings are likely to be attacked.


    It has to be said that this incident is very dangerous for the whole world.


    Without Chen''s intervention.


    Now maybe he''s going to think about how to expel this group of Warcraft from other worlds.


    Of course, the worst didn''t happen.


    After introducing Warcraft into the TV station''s field of vision, Chen Zhen pretended to be struggling to defeat Warcraft.


    Of course, Chen still covered his face with dark magma.


    Then Chen Yu rushed to the locked appendage Warcraft.


    Zhang Tianyi is also acting.


    Although there are a lot of losses and casualties every moment.


    However, Chen and Zhang Tianyi feel that it is more important to show off.


    But there are plenty of top psychics on the island.


    Maybe one or two of them are different from the strength of Shangqing.


    Even ten or eight doesn''t work.


    But if it''s 100, 200.


    That''s two concepts.


    So after the initial chaos, there were eliminated contestants, organized or unorganized, to resist.


    With the intervention of Chen and Zhang Tianyi, the situation began to be controlled.

 Chapter 3134

    The battle on the main island was in full swing.


    Chen Xuan was fighting and was heading towards the hotel.


    Chen must first confirm the safety of Ingrid, Hollis, Ellen Terri and manIt.


    After all, they are their own.


    First of all, Ellen telle and manIt.


    Their strength is not to mention the competitors in the bebaiku islands.


    Even in North America, it is counted from the back.


    So what Chen is most concerned about is whether they are safe now.


    Although it''s still on the phone.


    But Chen is not sure whether their hotel is safe or not.


    Until he got to the hotel and saw them both safe and sound, Chen did not feel relieved.


    "Do you know where Alice and Ingrid are now?"


    "They had been fighting outside the hotel, together with the other contestants, running a rioter." "But they didn''t seem to enjoy it, they went further, and we don''t know where they are now," manIt said


    "Why didn''t they bring their cell phones?"


    "The fight just now was so fierce that it should have affected their mobile phones," Ellen said with a wry smile


    Chen thought about it for a moment. When he entered the hotel, he found out what was happening outside.


    There are potholes everywhere, and the hotel buildings have different degrees of damage.


    "Forget it. Leave them both alone." Chen can''t help: "you follow me. It''s too dangerous to stay here."


    "President, we don''t matter. You''d better deal with the troublemakers first."


    "Whatever it is, I have to ensure the safety of my people first. The rest is secondary."


    Two people inexplicably moved.


    Unfortunately, at the moment, Chen Xuan had no mind to go along with them.


    Now the whole city of the main island is in chaos.


    With Ernie and Ellen out of the hotel.


    Face to face, a ferocious Warcraft.


    Then Ellen telle and Manette saw Chen''s hand tearing the code of Warcraft with their own eyes.


    Although I know that Chen Xuan is terrible.


    But this kind of picture is still very powerful.


    Chen went for a while, then stopped and looked back at manIt and elentelli.


    He found that the two men were rapidly picking on the corpse of Warcraft.


    However, in order to keep up with Chen''s steps, the two of them were in a hurry.


    The dark magma on Chen''s body spread over and completely engulfed Warcraft.


    , "I will take this monster to you, and you will have to stay and sell it later. You has the final say. Now go with me first. It''s too chaotic here. I don''t have much time."


    "Oh Good. "


    In fact, Chen Xuan can''t be quick if he wants to.


    He couldn''t escape the fight against him along the way.


    In case of danger, we should still take action.


    "Chen, where are you? Come and help quickly. I''m under siege. "


    Just at this time, Zhang Tianyi roared wildly in the communicator.


    "Noisy, three or five head monsters are not enough for you. You can play by yourself."


    Chen turned a blind eye to Zhang Tianyi''s call for help.


    "I''m besieged by more than a dozen Warcraft. Come here quickly, or later, what you see is the corpse." Zhang Tian complained bitterly.


    His tone was rather hasty, and he didn''t seem to be joking.


    Chen can only hold up MANITE and elentelli on the way.


    All the way to the scene, Chen did not say a word, came up directly to a Warcraft.


    Zhang Tianyi was relieved to see Chen Xuan come.


    "Lao Zhang, you''re too attracted to hate. I didn''t meet as many people as you once met."


    At Zhang Tianyi''s feet, there are four Warcraft lying, and the corpse of one is rotten.


    "Why don''t you come later? Later, you''ll have to stop. " Zhang Tianyi scolded.


    Chen Xiao said with a smile: "you said you were going to die, which made me white excited. Even if you didn''t have me, you wouldn''t have to hang up."


    Zhang Tian''s beard was gone.


    Don''t look at him in a short time to solve the five heads of Warcraft.


    In fact, this set of operations is very limited.


    Some moves can be played once.


    However, these Warcraft have the wisdom not lost to human beings.


    If you keep using the same routine, he''s the only one who''ll die.


    And this kind of killing move is not released casually.


    Chen Xuan came in time, otherwise, he would really die.


    Of course, Chen can also see the situation.


    "Take refuge behind Master Zhang." Chen said to manIt and elentelli.Zhang Tianyi moved a few steps in the direction of Chen Tiao.


    MANITE and elentelli immediately ran behind Zhang Tianyi.


    Chen was walking about and began to move his limbs.


    Suddenly, Manette and elentelli heard a crack in the air.


    Chen''s figure disappeared.


    One of the biggest Warcraft''s chest suddenly opened a hole.


    However, this fatal wound did not seem to make the Warcraft lose its fighting power.


    He was still alive and kicking.


    "Chen, those things need to be completely destroyed, or they will not die."


    Chen immediately changed his tactics.


    Zhang Tianyi''s meaning is very clear, their body and soul are separate.


    But the simple fatal wound, cannot let these Warcraft stop action.


    The most effective way to destroy body functions is to physically cut them apart completely.


    Or they can have physical changes in their bodies, such as charring.


    Of course, for Chen, physical destruction is what he is good at.


    In the eyes of manIt and elentelli, this is no longer a battle, but a slaughterhouse.


    Those horrible Warcraft were like lambs to be slaughtered in front of Chen.


    Chen Xuan is the butcher holding a butcher''s knife.


    A total of a few minutes of time, more than a dozen Warcraft has become bloody.


    Chen Xuan vomited: "why do these things besiege you?"


    "Met an old acquaintance among them."


    "And then?"


    "Then I talked about the past."


    "And then?"


    Zhang Tianyi takes out a strange walking stick.


    The two ends of the stick are sharp blades. I don''t know what kind of metal it is made of.


    "Then I took his thing, and then the Warcraft came to besiege me."


    "What is this?"


    "The staff of arubalah, you can also call it the star light."


    "This thing Is it the artifact that controls the starry River in the world of too much Chen asked in surprise.


    "That''s right." Zhang Tian nodded.


    Although the effect of this thing is limited, it does not hinder Chen''s curiosity about it.


    "Have you seen this thing?"


    "This is the family heirloom of the agoles."


    "Why in the hands of those Warcraft?"


    "I don''t know." Zhang Tian shook his head: "you are familiar with the little girl of the agole family. Now she inherits the agole family. You can ask her."


    "I saved you. How about this as my booty?"


    "Ha ha..."

 Chapter 3135

    The chaos in the main island city of the Baiku islands has finally subsided. Which of the eliminated contestants spontaneously organized. They defeated three powerful enemies in succession. One of them was killed on the spot and two escaped. It is said that he has won, but actually he has lost. Because they paid a heavy price to win. Thanks to the eliminated contestants. There is no lack of just men among them. He is a real just man. They don''t have a lot of ideas. Just to protect the peace, that''s all. There are others who don''t fight Warcraft directly. But they also saved a lot of people. At least these people are far more worthy of the title of hero than Chen and Zhang Tianyi, who are the main force to quell the chaos. Of course, Chen and Zhang did not plan to jump to the stage to receive the prize. The fighting on island one has subsided. Two contestants died. The three participants who had been attached to the body were also brought to justice. The rest of the contestants were all subjected to the most rigorous screening. Make sure there''s no captive among them. As for who won the championship in the end, no one cares. At the moment, the outside world has been overwhelming coverage of this incident. And more truth began to be revealed. The Baiku islands have always been the front line of the war between humans and the world of Warcraft. For hundreds of years, there has been a group of unknown heroes, quietly guarding the world. Use their bodies to block Warcraft from the outside world. This event was caused by Warcraft from other worlds. They are attached to the human body, called messengers of chaos. It was through this incident. Let the psychic and psychic in the ordinary society to brush a wave of prestige. At the moment, several referees get together. Everyone looks dignified, except Chen Because Chen felt that these things should be taken care of by big people. He is a nobody. He can''t worry about these troubles. Of course, it doesn''t matter what Chen Zhen thinks. What other people think matters. In the eyes of others, Chen''s fighting power is irreplaceable. It''s ugly to say that if one day ordinary people really want to fight the spiritual world. Chen Xiao is the bomb of the spiritual world. "What about the situation now?" Zhang Tianyi took the lead in throwing out the problem. "What else can you do? Don''t you have already released the false news? Now, let alone ordinary people, most psychics in the spiritual world think that the Baiku islands are really the front line of war between human beings and the other world." "Then put some Warcraft over regularly, and then kill them within the controllable range." Said old John. This is a typical example of self-respect. As the great leader of the church, old John had a lot of political literacy. However, Chen Xuan had a headache. After all, the world''s Warcraft was almost destroyed by him. After all, there was a big trick, meteorite. The vast majority of Warcraft must be annihilated in that blow. The rest also needs to face the environment of upheaval. So it''s hard to say how much is left. "Now is not the time to say that. At present, public opinion has been controlled. The first thing to be solved is the Warcraft lurking in human beings. What form did they exist and when did they lurk in human beings?" Asked the old shaman. "The first is their magic. After my research, I found that they split their own strength and soul, and then integrated into the human body. The process is a bit complicated, but it is not very difficult to understand." Zhang Tianyi said: "a god level Warcraft can probably divide its own soul and power into three parts, or more. According to the individual soul and strength, the amount of division is also different." "Can''t a complete soul and strength be attached to human beings?" "Yes." Zhang Tianyi said: "if there is a body enough to carry their terrible soul and strength, they can attach themselves to human beings in a complete posture." With that, Zhang Tian took a look at Chen. "However, if the power of the soul exceeds the limit of the body''s carrying capacity, then the body will die at an alarming speed. Even if it is divided into several parts and attached to the human body, the human body will still die quickly, as short as half a year, or more than a year, and it will be completely necrotic." "Can they continue to change their bodies after their attached bodies become necrotic?" "Yes, but they need to find smaller and weaker psychic attachments, and they also need to divide their soul power into smaller parts." Zhang Tianyi said. "Why is that?" 23 generations of Blood Mary asked. "Because of this attachment, we first need to consider who is the leader." "This is similar to seizing the body of a strong man. If it is to seize the body of a strong man, they need to face a stronger soul and personal will. In this case, the risk is greater. Even if the soul and willpower of the flesh are not as good as those of Warcraft, it is because Warcraft itself is an incomplete soul, so it certainly can not play its true soul power In this case, looking for the weak is undoubtedly the most suitable choice "But if they are so divided, will they not be able to produce a large number of dependants?" Asked the old shaman, worried. "Ha ha This is impossible. The soul and power can be continuously divided into smaller parts, but there is only one consciousness. They can control other soul individuals like puppets. However, this does not mean that every individual is the noumenon. Especially after the second division, their soul and strength will be weakened unprecedentedly, and they will lose the threat on the strength level. " "Then if they choose the high level attachment of human beings, the consequences will be very serious." "Ha ha..." Everyone laughed at the old Shaman''s worries. It feels like controlling the leaders of the human state is the fastest way to destroy human society. In fact, are the leaders of human countries so accessible? And now, with the exception of a few monarchies, the vast majority of leaders have no real absolute power. If we want to destroy all mankind by one or two national leaders, it is no doubt a dream. The old shaman was still old-fashioned. It is estimated that there is no contact with human society all the year round. The cultivation of a single mind, so for the current mainstream of the social pattern do not understand. "So they haven''t been lurking in humans for a long time "The exact time is not clear, but if they have been infiltrating into human society for a long time, there is no need to make a fuss. The real period of threat of power is only the first two years on which they are attached. After two years, the strength of soul will be weakened by the constant replacement of their bodies."

 Chapter 3136

    "Even if they can''t subvert the human order at once, they will cause great trouble to the whole world if they are allowed to penetrate."


    Zhang Tian smiles: "if this kind of infiltration is really useful, they don''t need to launch a war."


    "Why?"


    Even Chen can''t understand.


    If a large number of elites of human society are infiltrated.


    Being a person should cause great damage.


    "Do you think the magic of seizing and occupying other people''s bodies will leave no trace?" "There is no magic that is absolutely unexplained, especially this kind of magic, which was not noticed before, but now we know that in less than a month, there will be hundreds of detection magic."


    If a magic of usurpation can subvert human order.


    That''s not the world of Warcraft.


    The native intelligent race can bring us back to the stone age.


    There are all kinds of usurpations on earth.


    For example, bevra, he is also the one with the most say.


    Different world Warcraft, they use the take away magic although more special.


    But there is no difference at all.


    It does work wonders in the beginning.


    But once there''s a real war.


    Then the only thing that will determine the outcome is the comparison of the two sides'' combat effectiveness.


    From ancient times to the present, no matter what campaign, strategy may be able to achieve regional victory, but it has never been the only factor influencing the overall situation.


    Most of the time, the most common thing is to win over less with more and to win over the weak with the strong.


    Even Sun Bin, the military sage, did not advocate winning by surprise.


    It''s more than less, stronger than weak. This is the king''s way.


    Different worlds have been destroyed by Chen.


    Those who stay on earth and infiltrate into human society.


    They''ve lost their roots, and they''re going to get weaker and weaker.


    So this two world war is already a victory for mankind.


    There is no second possibility.


    At this time, don''t say it''s Chen Xuan, these high-end players are still in the field.


    Even if they all leave the game, they can''t lose by handing the joystick to ordinary people.


    And the theme of this meeting is actually irrelevant.


    Warcraft, which has infiltrated into human society from different worlds, has limited threat.


    The real content of their meeting is the relationship between the spiritual world and ordinary human society.


    However, this situation is unprecedented in the millennium.


    Even they are not sure what the consequences of this full exposure of the spiritual world will be.


    Of course, they hope that both sides will get to know each other and integrate with each other.


    But this absolute peace exists only in dreams.


    To achieve such peace and stability, first of all, no one on both sides should do anything disgusting to the other.


    For example, who comes out to show psychic threat theory.


    Or so the psychic is daring to challenge the human order.


    Since ancient times, there has always been a lack of these two kinds of people.


    The only thing they''re sure of is if there''s a real war between two human systems.


    They will stand firmly on the side of the spiritual world.


    Of course, it''s not their choice.


    It''s the doomed camp.


    There is no flip flop and no neutrality.


    ¡­¡­


    The Baiku islands game is over.


    The crowd also got on the return plane.


    Last time, there were five people on Chen''s private plane. This time, there were five people.


    Last time, in addition to Ingrid and Hollis, there were three contestants from the American division, Kendall, quecy and the little old man.


    But quecy and the little old man were killed in this competition.


    They all died in the second round of too much world points.


    Chen''s feelings on the island were rather sad.


    This time Chen also took the initiative to inform Kendall and asked him whether he wanted to go back together.


    After all, Kendall is one of the few masters of the American spirit world.


    Besides, his destination is Los Angeles.


    Kendall also lamented.


    Who could have thought that the familiar little old man and quecy would die in this competition.


    And their strength has also been confirmed in this world-class competition.


    There is a standard, but it is far from enough.


    There is still a certain gap with the real top.


    As for Chen''s extreme, it''s even worse than Chen''s.


    This time, he also really saw Chen''s strength.


    In fact, in the first scene on island 98.


    He was assigned to Chen''s assessment area.


    Then in the final, although he had been eliminated for a long time, he vaguely saw the trace of Chen Xuan.Who would have thought that this game would have so many twists and turns.


    Chen is chatting with Ellen Terri and manique.


    "What do you think is going to affect us now with the exposure of the spirit?"


    "It depends on the president''s development plan for the supernatural society."


    "What do you say?" Chen asked.


    "The first is fame. With the strength of the president and the strength of the supernatural Association, it is not difficult to be famous once."


    Chen nodded and Ellen Tilly continued, "and what does fame bring to the supernatural society? There will be more new people who want to join the supernatural society. Wealth and celebrities in the upper class will also be flocking to the supernatural Association. "


    "Are they all good?"


    "No, it''s not all good. The disadvantages are obvious. Once the strength of the supernatural society is exposed, the corresponding troubles will come to you. First of all, the attitude of the government." Ellen Tilly took a deep look at Chen: "the president is a Chinese, an organization funded by the old US government, but it is led by a Chinese. Will the government rest assured?"


    Chen Tiao nodded: "is there anything else?"


    "The growth of the supernatural association also means that the president''s control over the supernatural association is no longer as 100% as it used to be. At that time, what the president needs to do is not to assign and complete tasks, but to engage in intrigue. This is an inevitable problem for large organizations."


    "The next is the hostile organization, the psionic team." Said manIt.


    It is well known that psionic teams and supernatural societies are hostile organizations.


    They knew it the day they joined the supernatural society.


    "Now the supernatural society has always been the one who leads the rhythm. Because of the asymmetric information between the two sides, the supernatural association is far stronger than the psionic team, but it deliberately keeps a low profile in order to maintain the balance on the surface. However, if the strength of the supernatural association is exposed, can the psychic team follow the direction arranged by the supernatural Association step by step?"


    Chen can''t help nodding: "so what about maintaining the status quo? Are there any advantages or disadvantages? "


    "Everything has two sides. Maintaining the status quo, low-key development and unity is good and bad. Of course, no matter what choice you make, the president''s goal is definitely to develop in a good direction."


    "Do you think the supernatural society will choose exposure or keep a low profile?"

 Chapter 3137

    "Keep the status quo."


    ManIt and elentelli said almost at the same time.


    Because they are new people now, but now they have a good time.


    There are plenty of resources, and there are almost no bottlenecks.


    If you encounter a bottleneck, you will take resources.


    If one is not enough, two are enough, and four are not enough.


    It always breaks through bottlenecks, and the supernatural doesn''t care who consumes how much.


    Every member can get enough attention.


    Everyone can be trained as an elite.


    Moreover, they are highly valued by the team and Chen.


    But what if there are more people?


    What if there''s another newcomer who overlaps their roles?


    Can they still get so many resources?


    Can you get so much attention and respect?


    It''s obviously impossible.


    So from their heart, they certainly don''t want to change the environment of the supernatural society.


    Moreover, we should consider the overall situation.


    One of the biggest questions is whether Chen can continue to be president of the supernatural society.


    They know the history of the supernatural society.


    The supernatural societies of the past and the supernatural societies of the present are two extremes.


    As weak as it was in the past, it is strong now.


    And all these changes came from Chen.


    It can be said that if there is no Chen Xi.


    The supernatural society will be the supernatural society.


    Even now, will members of these supernatural societies stay?


    They are gathered together because of Chen.


    Will they stay after Chen''s leaving?


    Each of them is located in North America, which is a first-class strong.


    After leaving Chen, are there people who can command them to move them?


    Who else can restrain them?


    The two of them are the clearest.


    So they don''t want to change either.


    Chen had no memory of the post of president of the supernatural society.


    However, after mixing with the members of the Association for a long time, there will be feelings.


    Chen was reluctant to part with them and could not rest assured of them.


    The supernatural society itself has no binding force.


    And the cohesion of the association is all Chen''s.


    Listen to elentelli and manIt''s explanation and analysis.


    Chen Tiao nodded slightly.


    "Then keep a low profile."


    ¡­¡­


    The plane landed on the airfield runway of the supernatural society.


    Many members of the Association came to meet Chen Xuan and others.


    There are also a lot of people holding on to helix and Ingrid to learn about the events in the Baiku islands.


    After all, what happened on the Baiku islands is no secret.


    At least most of them think that''s the case.


    Of course, Chen did not tell them clearly.


    Chen Hao went with West.


    Chen told West about his ideas and his decision.


    Of course, it''s mainly elentelli and MANITE.


    West is also worried about this.


    He didn''t want the supernatural society to return to its half dead state.


    If one day Chen Xi leaves and his successor is not accepted by other members.


    Then the supernatural society will fall apart in a day.


    Chen Xuan represents absolute authority and ruling power here.


    "Recently, I heard that some entertainment companies are in contact with psychics to launch psychic stars. Do we need to intervene and regulate them?"


    "What''s the matter? Let''s just let it go. Anyway, as long as the law allows, we won''t intervene."


    "The law doesn''t restrict psychics from being stars."


    In fact, Chen has underestimated the impact of spiritual exposure.


    On the way back, Chen found that the radio station was broadcasting news about the spiritual world.


    For example, a vicious house was found in a certain place.


    In the past, it was only regarded as some kind of prank or urban legend.


    But now ordinary people are aware of the existence of spiritual worlds.


    So now it''s no longer speculation. The radio has a real psychic.


    Analyze the evil house, analyze what evil spirits exist in the evil house, and carry out the plan of removing spirits.


    If the psychic finds the evil house, how can he get rid of the spirit? If an ordinary person breaks into the evil house carelessly, how can he protect himself.


    Chen also just laughed off this.


    The psychic that the radio station hired should be a bit of a real talent.


    The analysis is quite in place, even if it''s Chen''s radio station, it''s not better than what he said.After going out for nearly a month, Chen Xuan finally returned home.


    After a month''s absence, little greyne and little Larissa seem to have grown up a little.


    Of course, children of their age are already growing fast.


    Maybe after a few days, I will find that I have grown up.


    In the evening, Farley asked about what happened in the Baiku islands.


    Chen said something selectively to her.


    "Is there really a Warcraft invasion from another world?"


    "Yes, there are, but the threat of alien Warcraft is not big."


    "Then why do I see in the news that without the Baiku islands, the world will be destroyed and human beings will be extinct."


    "For the sake of ordinary people and psychics, they can''t fight inside." "This is the case with mankind. Only when there are external enemies will they choose peace," Chen said


    Just then, didilla ran in and sat down on the sofa beside Chen Hao.


    "Uncle, I''ll discuss something with you."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "I want to transfer."


    "Transfer? Why? " Chen Xuan did not understand looking at didilla: "which school you are not satisfied with?"


    Didilla is the oldest and the highest grade, not in Dashan middle school.


    But in a private school.


    "No Not dissatisfied. " Didilla looked at fari.


    Chen Hao looked at fari: "do you know why?"


    "It is said that there is a magic college in San Francisco. She wants to go to the magic college." "Didilla had told me about it before and wanted to ask for my opinion, but I didn''t know about the magic college, so I said it was up to you to decide when you came back," Farley said


    Didilla immediately looked at Chen Yu with pitiful eyes.


    "I need to know about that school." Chen is not surprised by the emergence of magic colleges.


    I just didn''t expect it to happen so fast.


    Or that magic college already exists.


    I just don''t know.


    However, in either case, Chen must know about the school first.


    Then we can decide whether to send didilla to that school.


    Since the supernatural world was completely exposed, all kinds of ghosts and ghosts have come out.


    For a while, Chen didn''t know what the magic college was like.


    "Uncle, I want to see that school myself."


    "It''s impossible to let your uncle go with you." Said Farley.


    Didilla looked at Chen Tiao, who looked at didilla, then nodded and said, "yes, you know the complexity of the spiritual world. I''m not at ease to let you go to San Francisco alone."


    "I''ve seen you fight the gods."


    "That doesn''t count."

 Chapter 3138

    Although didilla had some experience in searching for the golden apple.


    However, didilla at that time was under the protection of others.


    Plus her age here.


    In any case, Chen can''t let didilla run to other places.


    Didilla wanted to fly alone.


    But she couldn''t convince Chen.


    And she didn''t intend to be too rebellious.


    After all If Chen Xuan decided on a matter, he would not care whether he was rebellious or not.


    At night -


    Chen Zhen rose to a height of 300 kilometers.


    General navigation satellites and spy satellites are basically at this altitude.


    There''s almost no air here.


    At the same time, the extreme cold and cosmic rays are eroding Chen''s body.


    While practicing, Chen Xuan looked at the world.


    At this height, you can see the outline of the whole world.


    Chen Tiao looked back to the distance.


    The bright moon here is more spectacular and more complete than on earth.


    Sometimes, Chen even went directly to the moon.


    The first man to land on the moon in flesh.


    But even Chen is not sure.


    After all, it''s 380000 kilometers away.


    It''s about 9.5 times the circumference of the earth.


    Chen''s limit speed is Mach 300.


    What is the concept?


    At present, the fastest aircraft is Mach 20.


    A more intuitive value is 100 kilometers per second.


    And it takes about an hour to fly from the earth to the moon.


    The round trip is two hours.


    If it was in the surface environment, Chen would fly at full speed for ten days and ten nights.


    But in space, it''s near the absolute limit of cold.


    And there is no aura of heaven and earth.


    It''s also full of cosmic rays.


    In this environment, Chen is not sure how long he can persist.


    After all, even now, Chen does not dare to leave the ground too high.


    The height of 300000 meters is Chen''s current record.


    The higher he was, the stronger his perception of danger was.


    Obviously, Chen can''t really survive in outer space.


    At least for the time being, Chen can''t do it.


    Of course, for now, Chen does not have to rush to the moon.


    At least he doesn''t have a competitor yet


    After the practice, Chen Xuan went home and had a good sleep.


    By the time she woke up in the morning, Farley and the children were already out.


    Only the bad devil is busy.


    Freya came early and was teaching little grein and little Larissa at the moment.


    Portia and Evra came to get up later than Chen.


    Needless to say, Portia must have been stalling.


    There was a mistake. It must have been Portia.


    That''s right.


    "Boss, why don''t you have breakfast?"


    Chen Xuan rolled her eyes. If you are late and want to rub breakfast, you are a little crazy.


    Portia had no sense of error.


    "Boss, I think it''s necessary for us to renegotiate our salary with you." Portia suddenly looked at Chen Yu seriously.


    Chen did not pay attention to Portia and sat on the sofa with the TV remote control.


    "Boss!"


    "Tell me what you don''t understand about your salary. Just say it." Chen said carelessly.


    "Boss, we''re all great psychics, and we''re good at all kinds of business, so we''re asking for a raise."


    Just then, there was a news on TV.


    There is a magic street in Los Angeles. There are all kinds of magic shops and magic stalls in magic street.


    There are even psychics holding a sign, blessing, prophecy, elixir, disaster, unified price, 500 dollars at a time.


    Chen Tiao looked at Portia: "it is impossible to get a raise in salary. If you are not satisfied with your current salary, I suggest you go to this magic street. If you are not satisfied with your current salary, you should be able to occupy a space as soon as possible."


    "I..." Portia sorted out her thoughts and said, "boss My business ability... "


    "Business capability? Can you handle my financial problems better than navica? Or are you as good as FRA? "


    "I I''m good at housework... "


    "I don''t even need $30 an hour for housekeeping. If you''re just skilled at housework, I''m afraid I''ll give you a cut."


    "I..."


    "Or do you think you don''t have to pay back the two million dollars you owe me?" Chen Yan squinted at Portia.Portia gave up her salary plan in despair: "I I''m going to work. "


    Jevla watched Portia come back disappointed.


    "What, failed?"


    "That damned vampire, capitalist!"


    "You should have expected this to happen."


    "I just want to take a chance."


    "Every time you raise your salary, your boss will remind you that you owe him two million dollars, so you will never be able to look up in front of him until you have paid him back."


    "But if I don''t get a raise, I won''t be able to pay it back."


    "Then I can''t help."


    Just then, nevika Lina came in.


    Portia has been fighting against navica Lina.


    To be exact, she was one-sided jealous of navica Lina.


    Portia thought she had graduated from a famous university.


    But why mix so many years, the result mixed oneself into a senior housekeeper.


    Let''s take a look at navica Lina. Why has she become Chen''s legal adviser and financial manager since she just graduated.


    Even though she''s a probationary lawyer.


    But she could feel Portia''s hostility.


    I just nodded when I saw Portia.


    Then he lifted his haughty chin and stepped on hentiangao to enter it.


    ¡°boss¡£¡±


    Chen Tiao nodded: "sit down. You come to tell me how much money you have saved for me?"


    "It''s the Caribbean Empire cruise group. This year''s bonus has arrived. You need to sign for confirmation."


    "Oh, yes." Chen took out her mobile phone and called Andrews of Citigroup. After inquiring, she confirmed that the money had actually arrived.


    That''s why I signed the document from navica Lina.


    By the way, Mr. Chen, several people came to see you yesterday


    "If you''re looking for me to invest, I''m not interested."


    "It''s not looking for you to invest. They say it''s your employees. They want your salary."


    "Are you sure they''re not liars?" Chen doesn''t think she''ll default on her salary.


    "This I''m not sure, but they told me your personal phone number and said they couldn''t get through to you these days, so they found me


    "Did they leave contact information?"


    "Yes." Nevika Lina nodded. "By the way, it should be a woman who leads, like nanny."


    "Nanny It''s them


    "They''re not liars, are they?" Nevika Lina is also a little curious. It seems that Chen Xuan really knows each other.


    However, in her impression, Chen Zhen should not be the kind of person who would default on his salary.


    "No, I contact them myself."

 Chapter 3139

    "Boss, we have no money..." Powell looked at nanny helplessly.


    "No money? We came to Los Angeles with money, 100000 dollars! Why not? " Nanny asked in disbelief.


    Powell watched nanny covered with nameplates that had not yet been removed.


    Nanny is clearly a god of different kinds, but she is full of desire for human luxury goods.


    She is more like human than human beings. She pursues the best.


    "Or Let''s have a vote? " Said Powell in a low voice.


    "No, I don''t want to I''d rather beg than commit crimes in boss''s territory. I don''t want to die if you want to die. " Nanny shook her head quickly.


    Powell and others were speechless.


    Nanny was the worst, even of her kind.


    Nanny said kill it.


    But once back in Los Angeles.


    Nanny had a sudden change of sex.


    Nima''s, even the traffic lights have to wait.


    It was intolerable to Powell and others.


    Nanny, though she''s a transsexual.


    But that character didn''t change.


    Although I dare not do anything to kill people and steal goods.


    But if Powell and others are dishonest and disobedient.


    She should be taught as well.


    I didn''t see her soft at all.


    It''s easy to give them a mental shock.


    Just because nanny doesn''t dare to commit a crime in Los Angeles doesn''t mean she doesn''t dare to deal with Powell and them.


    In the past six months on the island, they have been used to nanny''s character.


    Suddenly, nanny''s phone rang.


    "Hello."


    "It''s me. Where are you?"


    "Ah, boss." Nanny jumped with excitement.


    ¡­¡­


    Chen Xiao looked at the people who were gobbling.


    "How long have you not eaten?"


    Chen Xiao is a little speechless. You are all about to eat my ten thousand dollar ingredients.


    Although this is his cafeteria, the food we eat is real gold and silver.


    "Three days."


    "When you came to Los Angeles, you didn''t bring a cent?"


    "Yes, I bought a famous brand for the boss." Powell said helplessly.


    "Shut up." Nanny exclaimed, "do you want to die? Asshole. "


    Powell shut his mouth helplessly.


    Chen Xuan was also a little speechless about nannier, a strange god.


    You''re also a god of different kinds. The demagogues have been lost to the marina trench.


    One mind only knows that shopping is a failure.


    It''s more than human.


    "How''s the ranch on Alcatraz Island?"


    "Boss, at present, there are 1000 new-born larvae and 300 semi mature ones, which can provide two-end adults steadily every day." Nanny was not ashamed to keep and sell her kind.


    In fact, different gods and human beings have very different moral values.


    Although they have the concept of the same kind, they do not have the consciousness of compatriots.


    Even without nanny, they would only kill each other and devour each other.


    "What did you say about the progress of developing more advanced edible forms?"


    "Of the 1000 larvae, about 200 can only be cultivated into high-grade edible type, and they have not yet grown up. However, the larvae born before I took over have lost their first mutation. Although they can still be cultivated with that scheme, they can''t produce higher-level ones, but the meat quality and effect are still better than the previous exotic gods."


    "Yes, you did well." Chen took out a check: "in addition to the previous few days, I will give you another 10 days of vacation. You can play with these ten days'' holidays. You can understand the rules. After ten days, go back to work."


    Nanny''s eyes lit up when she saw the number on the check.


    She has been calculating how many clothes and handbags can be bought with so much money.


    Powell knew it was not good to see nanny''s face.


    Looking at Chen Xuan pitifully.


    Chen Xiao rolled her eyes, took out the phone, and called Andrews: "Andrews, wait a minute. I''ll send some hands to the bank. You can help me give them tens of thousands of dollars in cash."


    "Mr. Chen, how much


    "Whatever, just $100000 per person." Chen said casually. After hanging up the phone, he said to Powell and others: "you can wait down and find a man named Andrews at Citibank to collect the money. You can say that I asked you to go there. I don''t have any cash and checks on me. I''ll go out for a few days and come back on time."


    "I''ll go, too." Said nanny greedily.


    Chen''s eyes are white, nannier has already taken the check as his own, and now even the 100000 dollars are not let go.Chen also dropped two sports car keys: "the two sports cars outside lend you to drive, don''t break them for me."


    Chen was about to get up and leave when Powell suddenly called out, "boss, wait a minute. I have something to tell you."


    Chen Tiao stopped to look at Powell. Did he want to sue Nannie?


    For Chen, as long as nannier doesn''t betray herself, she can finish the task honestly.


    Chen Hao didn''t care what she did on the Devil Island.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "That Boss, I have a brother... " Powell looks at Chen Yu in embarrassment.


    "I''m not interested in your brother, and I don''t care about him."


    "No, I want to take my brother with me when I get back to Alcatraz."


    "What?" Chen thought he had heard something wrong, or that he had misunderstood him: "say it again."


    "When I get back to Alcatraz, I want to take my brother with me."


    "Do you know where Alcatraz is?"


    "I know, of course I know..."


    Powell has lived on Alcatraz for half a year.


    Don''t you know where Alcatraz is.


    "He''s similar to me in the past. I''m afraid he''ll die on the street anytime, so I want to take him to Alcatraz Island." Said Powell.


    "Is he wanted?"


    "No, no Although he has been arrested several times recently, he is definitely not wanted. "


    "Well, since you are not a wanted man, take him with you. As for the way you use it, you can do it yourself." Chen said casually: "but, you know the rules. As long as you get to the Devil Island, then he must abide by my rules."


    "Yes, yes, I understand."


    Street thugs all over the world are a virtue.


    They linger on the edge of the moral bottom line, constantly testing.


    No one knows when they will commit any kind of heartless crime.


    Powell is also worried about his brother.


    In his opinion, it was better to be a shepherd for Chen Hao than to die in the street.


    At least, since he became Chen''s employee, he has enjoyed quite good treatment.


    In addition, Chen''s shelter must be 100 times better than wandering around the streets.


    Of course, the only drawback is that Alcatraz is so far away that most of the time they have to spend on it.


    But at least it''s a serious job, and it''s a high salary.

 Chapter 3140

    After Powell and others got the money, they ran to Las Vegas casinos.


    As for nanny, she has no interest in gambling.


    She''s only interested in losers.


    Chen Xuan gave Nannie a check, but he didn''t care about her.


    Although the gods of different kinds have no morality to speak of.


    But they have their own set of rules.


    Crazy on the edge of the crazy, counseling on the thorough.


    Chen did not have time to pay attention to Nannie.


    It''s mainly because there have been so many things in recent days.


    The complete exposure of spiritual world, the arrival of Reiki tide.


    It has started to make some obvious changes in the situation of the whole world.


    Anyway, bad things are a lot.


    For example, whose children play magic tricks.


    For example, ghost houses that have been abandoned for more than ten years need to be dealt with.


    In the past, such things were groundless.


    But now, it''s basically solid evidence.


    Los Angeles is pretty good.


    There''s a supernatural society in town, and those little fish and shrimps won''t get up first.


    There are also psionic groups, although the psionic team and the supernatural society are hostile.


    However, the psionic team is also good at maintaining law and order.


    ¡­¡­


    "Chen, do you have time? How about going out for a cup of coffee Said Amira.


    Chen Tiao held the phone: "do you have time to come out for coffee?"


    "Connecting with important clients is also one of the businesses of strong women."


    "All right."


    Amira and Chen Hao meet at her own private club.


    A golf club by the sea.


    Chen also met two members of the association here.


    Last time, Amila went to Chen Xuan and wanted some special bodyguards.


    Chen asked Amira to contact West, and then found the two bodyguards.


    They belong to the Norma team.


    When I saw Chen, I was surprised.


    "President..."


    "Amira and I have an appointment. Where is she now?"


    "Let''s take you."


    From a distance, you can see a table on the coastline.


    Amira was sitting there drinking coffee and blowing the sea breeze.


    Chen Xuan walked past, and Amila turned her head slightly and looked at Chen Xuan who was walking.


    "Chen, sit down."


    Chen Xuan opened his chair and sat down. The waiter brought a cup of coffee.


    Chen doesn''t really like to drink coffee outdoors, and he still drinks it with a shelf.


    "I seldom see you so leisurely."


    Amira sipped her coffee. "I know you don''t like talking about things in the office."


    "Well, there seems to be business to talk about."


    "Do you think I really have enough time to meet you for coffee at 3 p.m


    "Who knows, don''t you rich people like to do things that ordinary people can''t understand?"


    "Don''t forget, you have more money than me."


    "Did you call me here to discuss our asset ratio?"


    "A few days ago, when I was thoroughly investigating the flow of funds in the bank, I found a very special collateral."


    "What collateral makes you so curious?"


    "Baiku archipelago, the legendary front line of foreign invasion war." Amira looked at Chen: "originally, I wanted to make a contribution to the world''s human beings and cancel the loan. As a result, I found that someone paid back the money."


    Amira gazed at Chen, who shrugged: "I''m old friends with the agole family. Is it so surprising to pay back the money for our friends?"


    "I thought it was because of the benefits." Amira is still looking at Chen Yu with profound meaning.


    "Amira, you shouldn''t go to the Baiku islands, whether it''s in the interests of the Baiku islands or not."


    Chen said calmly, as Amila had guessed.


    The Baiku islands do have huge interests.


    And Monica and Tesser agole are still too young.


    They think the value of the Baiku islands is just what they see.


    Therefore, under Chen''s persuasion, the 50% ownership of Baiku islands will be sold to Chen.


    However, no matter how Chen Xuan gets the 50% ownership, it belongs to him.


    Amira is a person outside the spiritual world, and Chen does not think that Amira should contact the Baiku islands.


    "What if I want it?"


    "If you can''t, even if you buy the ownership of the Baiku islands from others, you can''t keep it."


    "Chen, you seem to belittle me."


    "The old US government does not own the ownership of the Baiku islands. If you buy the ownership, it will only contribute to the country. You should be more aware of the political darkness than I am.""I can let others buy it. I still have relatives of other nationalities in my family."


    "Such covert tactics are meaningless to politicians. As long as Citibank is an old American enterprise, it is impossible to get rid of politics."


    "So why do you have it?"


    "Because I''m the guardian." "If the old US government tries to take something from me, I will fight it in the strongest way," Chen said of course


    "Can you fight against the government?"


    "Maybe I can, maybe I can''t, but whether I win or lose, the government must be the loser."


    Chen picked up his cup and took a sip of coffee.


    "I never liked coffee." Chen took a serious look at Amira: "don''t rush into the fields you don''t know. If you fail in political struggle, you will only lose interest at most. However, spiritual world will lose more than interests."


    "Is this a threat?"


    Chen Xuan stood up and adjusted his clothes: "this is a piece of advice, not only for you, but also for the people behind you. If you ask me out again next time, it''s better to be in a restaurant or a bar. The coffee is really hard to drink."


    "Chen, your business is also in this country, have you forgotten?"


    Chen Hao stops and looks back at Amira.


    "You and the man behind you obviously don''t know me very well, otherwise you wouldn''t have said that to me." "You can tell him that fighting against me is equivalent to fighting against the whole spiritual world," Chen said


    Now Chen is qualified to say this.


    "The world is ultimately dominated by ordinary people."


    "Ha ha Tell that person that if I feel even a little bit targeted, then I will strangle his family one by one in front of him, his wife, children, all his family, I will let him understand that he is facing a devil


    Amira did not speak again.


    It was not until Chen Hao left that Amira picked up the phone.


    "Mr. Swick, communication failed, and The threat you prepared in advance didn''t work, it angered him


    "It seems that I need to show him the power of politics."


    "Mr. Swick, I need to remind you that he is very powerful, and as far as I know, he is the best in the spiritual world."


    "So what? Since he is in this land, he can only play according to my rules. "


    "Well, I hope you understand what you''re doing."

 Chapter 3141

    "Mr. Chen, the brewery has stopped production."


    "Stop production? Why? "


    "Today, City Hall officials came to the brewery and said that the safety of our brewery was not up to standard and the quality inspection was not up to standard."


    "City Hall officials? When did the city hall take charge of production safety and quality inspection? "


    "Mr. Chen, have you offended anyone?" Denver asked.


    Denver, of course, knows that the city hall has no power to interfere with business production.


    However, the city hall directly called the fire department and the food hygiene and safety supervision committee.


    Chen Tiao frowned: "OK, I see. We will resume production as soon as possible in accordance with the requirements of the City Hall officials."


    After hanging up, Alex called again.


    "Chen, the marine animal protection organization suddenly landed on magic island in the past two days. He said that the project of magic island had damaged the marine ecology and had conflicts with the construction team on the island. Now the coast guard has stepped in and ordered the magic island project to be suspended."


    "I see. Shut down the construction team for a week."


    "Chen, do you know how much damage a week''s work will do to us?"


    "I know, I just don''t want the conflict to grow." Chen said.


    "Chen, is something going on?"


    "It''s nothing. It''s just that some people go out with no brains." Chen said calmly.


    "Maybe I can find a relationship and solve the problem." Said Alex.


    "No need." Chen immediately rejected Alex''s offer and then hung up directly.


    For the first time, Alex was hung up so rudely by Chen.


    She vaguely noticed the anger hidden in Chen''s calm voice.


    Chen also made a phone call.


    "Hello, Mr. governor."


    "Who?"


    "I''m Chenzhao, from China. I thought you knew me."


    "I don''t remember a Chinese in my heart."


    "Mr. governor, you seem to have crossed the line."


    "Cross the line? I don''t think so. I just use my power reasonably. "


    "Did miss Amira not wait to convey my meaning? Don''t try to break into areas you don''t know. "


    "Ha ha Hua Xia Chen, are you threatening me


    "Your weapon is politics, but you know nothing about me."


    "I really want to see what you can do to me? Did you kill me? "


    "It''s easy to kill you, but I don''t want to do that. I''ll let you know about me first."


    "Ha ha I''m not interested in you. "


    "Whether you''re interested or not, you need to understand and kindly remind you that there''s going to be a big storm on the West Coast tonight."


    "You don''t need to be reminded that the West Coast weather service has the best weather experts and equipment in the world."


    ¡­¡­


    After hanging up, Swick called his assistant immediately.


    "You can now contact the West Coast weather service and ask about the weather conditions in California and the west coast for the next three days."


    Swick soon got an answer from his assistant.


    "Sir, the weather bureau said that in the next few days, the west coast cities will have a sunny day with a temperature of about 28 degrees Celsius. If you need to go out for a visit, it will be a good choice."


    "Well, I see." Swick smiles.


    It looks like they''re just bluffing.


    Swick picked up the phone again and dialed another number.


    "Well, Mr. donser, that man called me today in a huff and threatened to create a storm."


    "Mr. Swick, please rest assured that no one in the world can make storms unless that person is a God."


    "Are you sure?"


    "I''m pretty sure."


    Donser is one of Swick''s recently recruited think tank members and a partner.


    He fills in the gap in the psychic world of Swick''s team.


    Tang se has a deep spiritual background.


    Swick''s main appeal is political.


    Donser was an important part of his control of the spiritual world in North America.


    And Tang SE''s appeal is in the spiritual world.


    Both sides need each other and there is no conflict of interest.


    So it''s quite pleasant to work together.


    After chatting with Swick on the phone, donser put it away with satisfaction.


    Using the political power of Swick to control the supernatural society, thus controlling the whole of the supernatural world in North America, and then using the North American spiritual world to feed him back, so that he can successfully break through the encirclement in next year''s election and become the head of state.


    Then he used the political power of the grand leader to complete the spiritual control of the whole American continent.


    As for the Chinese, he is now the president of the supernatural society.In the eyes of donser, it''s just a nobody.


    There may be some strength, but there is no political background.


    In Tang SE''s view, the other side is a political white.


    It does not rely on any political forces, but it controls a supernatural organization funded by the government.


    Donser walks into a bar.


    The bar is owned by an old friend of his.


    "Hi, Kendall."


    Kendall wiped his glass in front of the bar and looked at donser.


    "What would you like?"


    "Whisky." With a smile on her face, she said, "Kendall, how about going to the world psychic contest this time?"


    "Not so much." Kendall replied unhappily.


    "Bad place?"


    Kendall is even more unhappy. It''s not just a bad place.


    I almost didn''t come back, OK.


    "Fifteen dollars, thank you." Kendall doesn''t want to pay attention to donser.


    "What about my last proposal?"


    "I remember turning you down."


    "Kendall, come and help me. I really need you." Donser looked at Kendall sincerely.


    "I just want to run this bar right now."


    "Do you have any business in this bar?"


    "It''s none of your business."


    "As long as you are willing to help me, in a month, I will open you a bar ten times higher than this."


    "You have money?" Kendall knew that Dante was as poor as he was.


    No, I should say poorer than him.


    "In a month."


    "I''m not interested in bad checks."


    "You don''t believe me?"


    "I only believe in immediate interests. If you can pay 100000 dollars now, I will work for you. If not, please pay for the wine first."


    "A month! In a month, I has the final say for Losangeles. "


    "Ha ha It''s impossible. You said here, but this is the supernatural association has the final say.


    "In a month, the supernatural society will be mine." Don said confidently.


    Kendall stops wiping his glass and looks at donser suspiciously.


    "Don, do you know what you''re talking about?"


    "Of course, of course I know. The yellow monkey will soon be driven away by me."


    Kendall sighed. He was a little bit excited.


    But after hearing donser.


    He completely gave up the idea that had just sprouted.


    Is this guy an idiot?


    Didn''t he know he was on the verge of death?

 Chapter 3142

    "Leave the money for the wine, and you can go away."


    Don sullen for a moment, how Kendall said turn his face.


    In the past, Kendall didn''t like to see himself, but at least he didn''t speak to himself in that tone.


    "Kendall, did I say anything wrong?"


    "It''s been a mistake since you came into my bar. I don''t want to get involved with you."


    "What do you mean?"


    "You don''t even know who you are facing, and you think you can control the supernatural society."


    "Of course I know who I am facing. Do you think I am fighting alone?"


    "No, you don''t understand. You don''t understand at all." Kendall calmly looked at donser: "give you a piece of advice, immediately stop your stupid plan, although I do not know what you are planning, but I am sure that you will regret."


    "Ha ha You are the fool. " Donser sneered: "the plan has been launched, the man has been forced into a desperate situation, and soon he will compromise."


    Kendall rolled his eyes and had a thought.


    "You''ll always talk big. I''ve known you for so many years. Every time you tell me what plans you have, but you''ve never succeeded."


    "It''s not the same this time." "My ally this time is the governor, Mr. Swick. Do you know what this means? We can''t lose at all. "


    "Governor? What support can he give you? Let the police arrest the president of the supernatural society? "


    "It''s too rough. It''s very simple to deal with that Chinese. As long as he suppresses his personal property through various government departments, he will succumb. It''s very simple and effective. However, the Chinese actually frightens Mr. Swick that he will create a storm. Ha ha It''s so interesting to see him struggling


    Kendall shuddered. "Well, even if I buy this wine, you can go and never come to me again."


    Don''t understand why Kendall''s attitude has changed so much this time.


    Drive oneself to leave.


    "Kendall, when I take control of Los Angeles, you wait and see."


    Drop a cruel word, Tang se leaves resentfully.


    The original good mood also because of Kendall''s uncooperative and agitated.


    Just out of the bar door, Tanger suddenly found the sky covered with dark clouds.


    Why is the sky suddenly changing?


    Don ser was in a worse mood.


    While in the car, there was a weather report on the radio.


    A very large cyclone is converging 2000 kilometers off the west coast and landing on the west coast at about 20 o''clock.


    According to the calculation, the super cyclone is likely to evolve into a super storm.


    Now red alert has been issued on the west coast.


    Storm warning is divided into blue, yellow, orange and red.


    International general early warning identification.


    Blue is the lowest, red is the highest.


    Each level is ten times more dangerous than the next.


    Red alert means it''s going to be a disaster.


    A newly formed cyclone has not even completely formed a storm.


    Red alert has been issued.


    This means that the wind speed of this cyclone has reached extremely terrible level.


    Once a real storm circle is formed, it will be unprecedented.


    I remember a super storm hit the west coast last April.


    It was a red alert, and half of Los Angeles was flooded.


    It also caused a tsunami, the sea water poured inland, causing huge economic losses and casualties.


    Donser was driving, but his face grew more and more dignified.


    Storm!? It''s a sudden storm.


    Don SE''s heart rises a little uneasy.


    Just then, the call came in.


    "Hello, Mr. Swick."


    "What happened to this storm? Give me an explanation. What''s going on with this storm? "


    "It''s a coincidence, Mr. Swick. Believe me, though psychics have a power that ordinary people can''t understand, it''s very limited. There''s no such thing as creating storms."


    "Can no one really do it?"


    "Of course, I can guarantee that no one can do it."


    After hearing donser''s repeated assurance, Swick was relieved.


    Just as he was thinking about how to deal with the storm.


    The phone calls again. Swick picks up.


    "Well, my weather forecast is accurate."


    "Hua Xia Chen, you don''t think a coincidence storm can make me surrender."


    "Of course not. I didn''t intend to let you go so easily. As you said, if you attack me in the way you are good at, then I will fight back in the way I am good at. This is just the beginning. Oh, yes You''d better be careful to protect the road you''re going to build, because it''s going to be destroyed by the storm, and then you''ll take kickbacks, and insider trading with construction companies will be exposed"You You don''t think that''s going to scare me


    As a matter of fact, Swick has been frightened. He suddenly regrets his decision.


    "Oh, yes, I need to remind you of one thing. I will arrange a special program. Warcraft from different worlds will contact you. Then your contact will be exposed by the media. You will be a traitor who betrays all mankind for personal interests. Your wife will leave you. Then your son will be exposed because of this and be bullied in school Ling. "


    "Don''t mess around It has nothing to do with my family. "


    "Ha ha It''s up to me to decide whether it''s none of our business. Mr. Swick, you know that we Chinese have a habit of killing all our enemies in the cradle. Although your son is still under age, I will make him buried with you in the most vicious way. "


    "Mr. Chen We can talk about... "


    "No, from the moment you start with me, we are the enemy. I never negotiate with the enemy, let alone compromise." Chen''s tone was full of joy: "guess who is the messengers of chaos from the other world around you?"


    Swick''s heart was even more heavy. He was not sure whether what Chen said was true or not.


    But he did not dare to gamble, nor did he dare to gamble with his family.


    He is now thoroughly sorry.


    As Chen said before.


    He ventured into a world that he knew nothing about.


    And provoked such a dangerous enemy.


    We are all professionals in our field.


    "Do you know what is the saddest thing in life?" Chen said jokingly: "after you go to prison, your wife will remarry, and your son''s stepfather will drive your car, sleep with your woman, beat your baby, as your enemy, it''s really pleasant. Oh, don''t worry, you won''t be sentenced to death, I will try my best to avoid death penalty, I need you to live to witness all this."

 Chapter 3143

    That night, a super storm landed on the west coast.


    This super storm, codenamed the devil, lives up to its name.


    Devil! It set a record.


    The highest wind speed reached 600 km / h.


    What is the concept?


    According to the calculation of scientists, the conclusion is based on the ocean current and the rotation speed of the earth.


    The top speed of a hurricane will not exceed 360 kilometers per hour.


    But this calculation is not absolute.


    With global warming, more and more super large and super storms are approaching or even exceeding the limit.


    Devil! However, it presents itself in front of the world in a terrible manner.


    Destroy heaven and earth! After the devil storm landed, it was like the end of the day.


    First, waves of more than 40 meters hit the coast.


    In recent years, the highest record since records have been made is the wave of 21 meters.


    However, the height of the waves driven by the storm has reached the level of terror.


    No ship on the sea can withstand this terrible wave.


    I don''t know how many ships berthing at the wharf were the first to be affected.


    And it''s devastating.


    And the stronger the storm, the heavier the mood of Swick.


    "Mr. donser, I want to know, you said that man can''t make a storm, so how did this storm come from?"


    "Prophecy, it must be the magic of prophecy." Don se is in a hurry, too.


    The little house where he lives now leaks from all sides.


    And under this storm, it''s crumbling.


    The entire city of Los Angeles has been cut off.


    No way, the storm has led to the destruction of many cable lines.


    The whole city is in the shadow of demons.


    The devil is tearing everything.


    Even the steel jungle, in front of the devil storm, also appears so weak.


    Tall buildings swayed in the storm.


    In fact, even Chen did not expect it.


    The storm you create can be so terrifying.


    Because Chen did not know how strong the storm was.


    Chen just released a lot of inflamed gas over the Pacific Ocean.


    That is, according to the principle of hurricane formation, hot and cold air flow against each other, resulting in cyclones.


    After that, the rotation of the old stalk was accelerated.


    Turn left to go east and land in Asia.


    If it''s right-handed, it will go west and land on the west coast.


    Chen also accelerated a wave manually.


    And then it created the status quo of demon storm.


    When Chen Xiaozhi returns home.


    The weather bureau started issuing a red alert.


    At the same time, the TV news constantly reported that the storm was unprecedented.


    Only then did Chen realize that he had gone too far.


    But Chen did not intend to stop it.


    ¡­¡­


    Chen also destroyed a section of the highway.


    The contractor for this section of the road had some deals with Swick.


    Chen''s evidence was insufficient, but Chen did not need it.


    Just spend money. Use the media to create public opinion.


    Chen Xuan has nothing else but a lot of money.


    Chen is going to destroy everything about Swick.


    This is the first politician to take the initiative to challenge Chen.


    Chen needs to show enough strength and means.


    Otherwise, more people will come to offend him in the future.


    To put it bluntly, it is to make an example of others.


    There was a blackout in the whole city, but Chen''s house was still full of lights.


    After all the family members had fallen asleep, Chen Xuan left the manor again.


    "Where are you now, nanny?"


    "Boss, I''m in the hotel. I''m so annoying that I can''t go anywhere tonight. There''s no power in the hotel."


    "Disgusting? I made this storm. Are you complaining to me? "


    "Ah? Misunderstanding, I didn''t mean that... " Nanny didn''t think that the storm was made by Chen Xuan.


    "Now go to the roof of the hotel. I have something for you to do."


    Nanny braved the wind and rain to the roof.


    Soon Chen Yu arrived and left directly when she mentioned nanny.


    Nannie''er didn''t dare to ask any more questions, and soon she told her what she needed to do.


    After a while, Chen took nanny to a villa.


    And Swick is in this villa.


    Besides Swick, there are two bodyguards in the villa.


    And both bodyguards are psychics.


    ¡­¡­


    Swick was on cloud nine all night.


    He always felt that something was going to happen.But now he feels helpless.


    Nothing can be done.


    Not even the villa.


    The wind is beating against the glass window, which makes people''s scalp numb.


    Suddenly the glass window seemed to be broken by something.


    In an instant, the wind filled the room.


    Once a gap is opened, the air pressure of the whole villa is out of balance instantly, and all the glass windows are smashed.


    Next, don''t lift the roof of the villa.


    Swick and his two bodyguards are struggling in the raging wind.


    "Damn it Come on Come on, think of a way... " Swick is hiding in the corner.


    Wind and ice rain hit him, making him feel unprecedented cold and panic.


    But the two bodyguards were helpless. Although they were psychics.


    But it doesn''t mean they can cope with any situation.


    A bodyguard was blown out by the strong wind because he couldn''t find any shelter.


    Swick looked at the blown bodyguard.


    "Waste."


    Swick Leng for a moment, how he inexplicably said this kind of words?


    At this time, another bodyguard was horrified to find that there were tentacles extending behind him.


    At this time, Swick also found that his body stood up uncontrollably.


    But at the moment, I am not afraid of the wind.


    "Mr. Swick You... "


    "It''s a trouble. You can only kill you if you see it."


    Swick wanted to slap himself. How could he always say something inexplicable.


    But the next moment, the tentacles behind him suddenly shot out, directly pierced the bodyguard''s chest, and then randomly swung, the bodyguard was also blown away with the wind.


    Swick''s going to crash. What''s going on?


    Why do you say such a strange thing?


    What are these tentacles?


    The next moment, Swick fainted.


    Chen immediately put away the DV, and he had already shot enough pictures.


    After Swick, the tentacle returns to nannell''s shape.


    A smile appeared on Chen''s face.


    "Boss, what''s next?"


    "Call an ambulance for him, and the one you just pierced his chest, didn''t you kill him?"


    "No, although his chest has been penetrated, but actually it is still a few centimeters away from his heart. I control it very precisely."


    "Well done. Next, find a place where you can surf the Internet and post what happened to you online."


    "Good boss, I know what to do."


    "You don''t show up and control a stranger."

 Chapter 3144

    Swick wakes up slowly.


    He felt like his head was going to explode.


    Looking left and right, he found himself in the hospital.


    Swick was about to get up when he found himself handcuffed to the bedside to block his hands.


    Swick frowned. What''s the matter?


    Whose prank?


    Swick looked up at the call button next to him.


    After a while, a nurse and two policemen came in.


    "Who made me here? Untie it for me. "


    The nurse approached Swick carefully, and with a talisman in his hand, he drew a few times in mid air and hit him again.


    "Well, I''ve got him." Said the nurse.


    "What are you doing? What did you do to me? Do you know who I am? "


    "Of course, Mr. Swick, the traitor of mankind." The nurse said disapprovingly.


    The police are still not close, still standing far away.


    "Are you sure he''s not in danger?"


    "I''ve sealed his magic source, and he won''t be able to use magic for 24 hours."


    "Well, thank you, lady witch."


    The policeman nodded and approached the bed carefully.


    "Mr. Swick, you should have understood your situation."


    "The situation? What''s the situation? You are being detained illegally. I will make you suffer. Now let me go immediately. I command you. "


    "Don''t pretend, Mr. Swick. Your identity has been revealed."


    "Identity? What am I? "


    "Traitor of mankind, what do you think you are?"


    Swick was still blank.


    He couldn''t understand why the two policemen said such strange things.


    And what did the nurse do to him?


    Swick didn''t feel anything different.


    "I don''t understand what you''re talking about. I don''t like pranks. I''ll warn you for the last time. Let me go." Swick is already getting angry.


    "Well, how do you explain this?" One of the officers took out his mobile phone and played a video.


    In the video, there are tentacles sticking out from behind Swick''s back and penetrating a person''s chest.


    "It''s a trouble. You can only kill you if you see it."


    "Ha ha Stupid human beings. " Swick said to himself after throwing the man away.


    "Mr. Swick, do you have any explanation for this video?"


    "Wait This is slander, this is slander Swick finally understood what was going on.


    There is no doubt that he was framed.


    Two minutes later, the police returned the document to Chen.


    "Sir, he''s yours. Are you sure you don''t need us to escort him? He''s dangerous. "


    "I''m professional." Chen said with a smile.


    "Well, good luck. In movies and TV series, there are always problems in this aspect. I hope my worries are unnecessary." Said the policeman jokingly.


    "I try not to let your worries come true."


    Chen Hao mentioned Swick rudely.


    No matter how struggling and protesting, Swick can not change Chen''s actions.


    "You can''t do this to me I''m the governor. I''m the governor! "


    Chen Mao dragged Swick directly through the hospital aisle.


    "Help me Help me I''m the governor. I''m Swick... "


    Swick kept calling for help from people passing by.


    However, there were many onlookers, but no one helped.


    Even everyone took the initiative to avoid it.


    The TV hanging from the ceiling of the corridor played the video of Swick at this time.


    Everyone is looking at Swick with strange eyes.


    There was no one to lend a helping hand to Swick until he got into the car.


    Swick was in complete despair.


    Why did this happen?


    How did that happen?


    "You can''t do this Your method fouled You fouled... " Swick is still not willing to cry.


    "Foul? Do you mean me Chen is driving the car slowly.


    "You can''t frame me You fouled like this... "


    "Mr. governor, you are good at politics, and I am good at magic. We have our own strengths in our respective fields, so no one fouls. Moreover, there are no rules in our war. You should accept the reality." Chen said with a smile, "Oh, yes, I said that I would let you lose everything, including your wealth. The acting governor of the California government has filed a claim to the court for compensation for California''s losses.""What loss? I don''t understand what you''re talking about. "


    "Last night''s storm, of course."


    "That''s you! You did it, not me! Not me Swick has always been very excited.

 Chapter 3145

    Chen is driving quietly.


    He turned a blind eye to the roar of swickschild.


    Swick suddenly grabs at the steering wheel in Chen''s hand.


    However, the steering wheel is in Chen''s hands, and Swick does his best to break the steering wheel.


    Chen just put out a hand and directly smashed Swick''s head on the glass window.


    One time is not enough, Chen Xiang pressed Swick''s head one after another, hitting several times in a row.


    I didn''t stop until the spider pattern appeared on the glass window.


    By this time, Swick''s head had been filled with blood.


    Swick collapsed in the second seat.


    The car drove all the way to a remote area.


    Chen Mao dragged Swick out.


    Swick is powerless on the ground and looks at Chen Yu in horror.


    "What do you want?"


    "The last play, of course." A smile appeared on Chen''s face.


    Swick was even more frightened. At this time, he saw a woman coming out of Chen''s back.


    Nanny had the same sinister smile.


    ¡°boss¡£¡±


    "Well, as planned, go ahead."


    Nanny had a DV in her hand, and the other hand was pointing at Swick.


    To his horror, Swick found that his body was moving out of control again.


    Then, around a black water, black water formed a ferocious monster.


    Chen thought about it for a while, and then said to nannier beside her, "you go and hide, so that the shot is real. You stand here, and the camera doesn''t shake at all. It looks like a set shot, and it''s easy to be torn apart."


    Nanny ran to the grass next to her and started filming behind the grass.


    Like a villain, Swick acts like a villain directing the black Warcraft.


    Those black Warcraft attack Chen Hao.


    In fact, it was Chen Xuan who beat himself.


    After a series of plays, Chen Xuan was sweating all over.


    The dark magma envelops Swick, making him a more ugly and ferocious monster.


    After fighting for a moment, Chen Xuan turned and ran away.


    Swick stood in his place.


    He was like a puppet all the way.


    He can do nothing but watch the play.


    He wanted to cry, and now he wanted to cry very much.


    But he couldn''t control his tears.


    Maddy, can you still play like this?


    It''s totally different from what he imagined.


    To be precise, it''s totally different from his past enemies.


    And his understanding of the spiritual world all comes from Tang se.


    As a result, all the psychic masters he thought were similar to those of Donna.


    Though with all sorts of uncanny abilities.


    But it''s something that can be countered by manpower.


    He never dreamed of who he would be the first to provoke.


    As Chen said, you have politics, I have magic.


    We all deal with each other in their own fields in the way they are good at.


    "Boss, all right."


    Chen takes over the DV from nannier''s hand and plays it again.


    "I''m good at acting."


    "Well Ha ha... "


    Nanny looked at Swick on the ground.


    "Boss, what do you do with him?"


    Chen''s palm brewed a black ball.


    Just then, Swick suddenly jumped up: "don''t kill me I still have value Don''t kill me... "


    "No, you have no value." Chen Xuan shook his head.


    "Mr. Chen, do you think that after I die, the governor will not embarrass you again? As long as you''re in that position, you can''t avoid trouble. "


    "If I can kill you, I can kill the second and the third."


    "You can kill me, but second, if you use the same method, you will only expose yourself." Swick looks at Chen Xuan nervously.


    Seeing that Chen didn''t start immediately, Swick added: "I''m different. I have the handle in your hands now. I''m already your best partner."


    "No, I don''t need a partner." "You don''t have that qualification," Chen said condescensively


    Swick''s face turned blue and red.


    At this time, Chen Xuan humiliated him.


    He can only recognize it.


    "Mr. Chen, in any case, I am the most suitable one."


    "No, you''re not the best fit."


    "What if I could be president?" Swick raised his head, and there was a light in his eyes called ambition.


    "You have unparalleled power and unmatched wealth, and I have political capital." Swick looked at Chen: "Mr. Chen, you should understand that if you have the most powerful country in the world as the backing, you will get incomparable power."Chen Tiao narrowed his eyes and looked at Swick, lost in thought.


    It has to be said that Mr. Swick''s proposal moved Chen.


    "How long do I have to wait?"


    "Two years later! The election in two years is our chance. "


    "Are you sure?"


    "Who can be sure." Swick wryly: "I can only say do my best."


    Chen knows that it is very dangerous for the spiritual world to contact politics.


    This is not a two-time cooperation. It''s the president who controls a country.


    Chen''s small black ball suddenly shot out.


    Swick was startled.


    However, the little black ball crossed Swick''s side.


    Boom -


    Swick looks back in horror.


    He saw the forest behind him disappear completely.


    Swick''s cold sweat came out.


    What monsters have you provoked?


    "Then I''ll give you a chance." Chen Xuan glanced at Nannie.


    Nanny understood Chen''s meaning and went to Swick.


    Swick was very scared of nanny.


    He always thinks nanny is more dangerous than Chen.


    In a sense, nanny is more dangerous than Chen.


    Chen''s attack can be seen.


    But nannell''s attack is overwhelming.


    Nanny''s hands pressed on Swick''s forehead.


    Swick didn''t resist, and he was calmer than ever.


    He knew he couldn''t resist.


    No matter what you do, you can''t resist.


    But nanny''s hands were only on his forehead for more than ten seconds.


    Swick didn''t have any bad feelings.


    "You What have you done to me? "


    Nanny laughed. "Guess."


    Needless to ask, it must be magic that I can''t understand.


    Swick''s heart became more and more heavy.


    "About my reputation, I need to recover, I need the help of the supernatural society."


    "That video was modified." Chen said calmly.


    "What?" Swick was a little confused.


    "That video has been modified by the computer, and the original has been modified, so as long as you follow this idea, your reputation can be easily restored."


    "You You didn''t mean to kill me? " Asked Swick in dismay.


    If he didn''t understand that, he couldn''t understand why Chen put a computer modified video on the Internet.


    Because there will always be people who want to find out that the video has been processed by computer.


    Once discovered, they will directly reverse the case for themselves.

 Chapter 3146

    In fact, before Swick himself offered to be Chen''s puppet.


    Chen thought of two plans.


    One plan is very simple. Kill Swick.


    The other option is to control him.


    But controlling a politician is risky.


    First of all, playing politics is a high-risk game.


    The risk of controlling a politician is even greater.


    So Chen also hesitated and tangled.


    Chen also considered what Swick said earlier.


    I''m going to have Zhang San and Li Si.


    There''s no end to it.


    Today, Chen Xiao beat Swick into a traitor to mankind.


    But it can only be used once.


    What about next time? Do you want to do the same next time?


    So Chen made two preparations.


    As for what Swick said, running for president or something.


    Chen didn''t care much. What he hoped most was that he could block the governor honestly.


    To control the president''s affairs, I think my scalp is going to explode.


    So Swick said to himself, with his own strength and money to support his election for president.


    Only when Chen is crazy will he run for president.


    I didn''t think about it before, and I haven''t thought about it in the future.


    Chen just asked when he would run for office.


    Still thinking, there are two years to go.


    When he gets nervous, kill him.


    Yes, that''s what Chen is thinking now.


    As for nanny''s psychic magic to Swick.


    There are no other side effects and no lethality.


    There is only one function called peeping eye.


    That is to say, his every move can be seen even in today''s underpants of any color.


    Of course, if you want to control a person, the next curse is the most convenient.


    Or let him become an idiot, let him become a zombie.


    But the magic or curse is too obvious.


    It''s easy to find out.


    The peeping eye does not have this problem.


    This kind of magic with no lethality and no side effects is like a virus.


    Even a magnifying glass is hard to detect.


    And nanny herself is an expert in the Department of psychiatry.


    So the magic is harder to detect.


    As for cracking, there are ways to crack it, but the problem is that Swick is monitored all day.


    How does he find someone to crack it?


    Chen Xuan thought about it and offered one to his family.


    His wife, his son, and the one outside Wrong. It''s two. One of them is still a male.


    And his secretary, his assistant, his subordinates.


    Chen Xiao will give him a kind of thing which is very complicated.


    "Mr. Swick, we don''t know each other." Chen looked at Swick with a friendly smile: "I''m glad I don''t need to kill you. You should be happy too."


    "By the way, as for those troubles, you need to solve them yourself."


    "I know." No matter what his mood is now, Swick must hide his emotions under his calm appearance.


    Chen Xuan, however, gave him a big problem.


    No, to be exact, it was his own big trouble.


    But everyone is like this, never think they have made a mistake.


    For example, Chen Xuan can''t find a reason in his own body.


    Neither will Swick.


    "By the way, Mr. donser, who is behind you and gives you advice, can you give me his contact information?"


    Swick''s face changed.


    Obviously, it''s time to settle accounts after autumn.


    Swick lost, no doubt about it.


    Swick knows exactly where he lost.


    Swick overestimated the resources he had.


    At the same time, it also underestimated the lower limit of Chen''s.


    He thought Chen would use his wealth to find the media, other politicians and even himself.


    He is very good at dealing with such enemies.


    Fight in the media, fight with other politicians, or compromise with yourself.


    That''s what he''s good at.


    But when the opponent doesn''t use these methods.


    He lost his edge.


    The opponent is not only a rich man, but also a psychic.


    He broke into a completely unfamiliar field, but chose the strongest opponent in that field, and he was a person with no bottom line.


    Although unwilling, Swick accepted the result.


    It''s no use not to accept it. Chen will not give him the second round.¡­¡­


    When donser saw the news.


    He already knew the big thing was bad.


    He doesn''t know if Swick is a human traitor.


    But it must be the person they''re dealing with that exposed.


    Obviously, the man was not as easy to deal with as they had expected.


    Even if the target is the governor, that person will be taken away in a wave.


    It was sensational.


    Donser packed up and stopped a taxi.


    Donser noticed that there was a car behind him.


    No, maybe more than one car.


    Donser felt as if all the cars were following him.


    "Here we are, sir."


    "Don''t change it." He gave the taxi driver a $100 bill and rushed into the airport.


    The taxi driver got out of the car and looked at donser''s back in a hurry.


    At this time, the back car stopped in front of the taxi driver and nanny got out of the car.


    "Boss, it''s OK."


    "Is your psychic magic strong enough to interfere with other psychic minds?"


    "Boss, his mental strength is not strong, and his own mood is in chaos. In addition to several other cars, he is on the verge of collapse, and his attention is not in other places at all. So I implanted him with a false illusion that he is going to the real airport."


    "How long will this vision last?"


    "Leave my magic zone, or until I release him."


    "Come on, follow him on the plane."


    Don''t know at the moment that he''s not at the Los Angeles Airport.


    He felt like his head was going to explode, and he felt all around him strange.


    He was still in a trance until he boarded the plane.


    He looked like an enemy to everyone, but he felt that no one was.


    "Sir, please don''t block the people behind you."


    Don se gets on the plane in a trance.


    Chen Xiao and nannier are sitting behind don se.


    In the roar of the aircraft engine, donser''s brain slowly calmed down.


    "His mood has calmed down, and my magic effect is getting weaker and weaker."


    "It doesn''t matter. The plane has already taken off." Chen said calmly.


    Suddenly, donser found that there seemed to be no passengers in the cabin.


    He vaguely remembered that a passenger had just passed through the boarding pass.


    Why is there no one at the moment?


    There are still some people. There are two passengers behind.


    Maybe it''s just that there are fewer people on this flight.


    Maybe I was wrong in my memory.


    Don ser secretly looks behind.


    That man is a little familiar Like a taxi driver?


    That woman Is she the flight attendant?

 Chapter 3147

    Don se has a bad feeling.


    Don ser suddenly turned back, this man is really the taxi driver.


    Wait Asian? He''s the man!!


    Dant shivered.


    It''s him! Don thumped up from his seat.


    Donser, like a frightened cat, kept retreating.


    "Do you recognize me? I thought you''d recognize me earlier Chen said calmly, "are Asians all the same in your eyes?"


    "Sir I I think we have a misunderstanding. "


    Chen Tiao smiles at Tang se: "there is no misunderstanding, I know that is not a misunderstanding."


    Donser quickly forced herself to calm down.


    Take a deep breath and say, "Sir, this is definitely not a good place to argue, do you think so?"


    There is a faint threat in Tang SE''s tone.


    It''s in the sky, it''s in the plane.


    Tang se thinks that he may not be able to beat Chen.


    But he could do it.


    "That''s why I didn''t use my own private jet." "I''m afraid that our conflict will destroy the private plane I just signed for. It seems that my decision is right," Chen said with a smile


    She''s ready to fight.


    "This plane is rented by me, with a total value of less than 100 million yuan, and it is insured. Even if it crashes, I may lose only three days'' income, so you can do whatever you like."


    "Sir It''s not good for everyone to push me like this. "


    "I never care whether it''s good or not. I only care if I''m in a good mood. If I''m in a good mood, it''s the best thing for me. And my mood is determined by the choices I make, such as forcing my enemy to death, which will make me feel good."


    "So, as long as I can make my mood happy, even if I spend some money, it''s worth it."


    The air pressure in the whole engine room shrank suddenly when Chen Tiao grasped it.


    Then the high-pressure glass windows in rows on both sides were smashed.


    The whole plane rocked violently.


    Donser was tossed up and down by the turbulence in the cabin.


    This feeling is very painful. The human body loses control and is controlled by the air flow and gravity.


    Donser has no independent power.


    "Is it very painful?" Chen is still standing there, no matter how the plane bumps.


    Tang se has already understood that it seems that there is no threat to Chen Xuan.


    If Chen was really afraid, he would not destroy the fuselage of the plane himself.


    With a wave of Chen''s hand, all the broken glass dregs in the engine room were splashed at Tangse.


    In the twinkling of an eye, Tangse has been covered with black and blue.


    The glass dregs go deep into don ser''s body.


    Just then, the cockpit door opened.


    Famtis came out in a hurry and looked at the chaotic Cabin: "Chen, it''s you The air pressure in the cabin is out of control, so the plane can''t continue to fly. We have to find a way. "


    Chen Tiao threw a parachute bag to famtis.


    After another random sweep, the cabin door was forcibly torn open.


    "You go down first, wait a minute. Below you may encounter something that looks terrible, but don''t panic." Chen said.


    Famtis quickly put on his parachute bag and came to the door.


    Looking down, you can see a small island below.


    He looked back at Chen Tiao and said, "what about you?"


    "I''ll be down later."


    "OK..." Famtis nodded.


    When she jumped out of the cabin, she saw that the plane behind her had lost control and fell down.


    The plane is descending rapidly.


    Donser tried to survive, but the result was not satisfactory.


    It''s easy to struggle, it''s hard to survive.


    On the contrary, Chen Xuan and nannier are the two.


    They have a completely theatrical attitude.


    I don''t want to protect myself at all.


    "I''ll fight with you..." Tang se madly pours on Chen Yu.


    However, the next moment, the aircraft fuselage violent shock, the air also vibrates.


    Tang se Zhen will be out of the original flying track.


    Obviously, the plane hit the ground.


    "I''m dead..."


    Donner was thrown out of the cabin and out of the explosion range.


    Donser rolled on the ground several times.


    When he stood up again, he found that although he was injured all over.


    But I didn''t die.


    "Not dead? I''m not dead? Ha ha I''m not dead. " Don ser was so excited.I didn''t die.


    What a surprise. I experienced the crash myself.


    Not dead?


    At the moment, Tang se can''t take care of the scars all over his body, only the excitement and joy of the rest of his life.


    But he didn''t wait for his excitement.


    See in the plane flame, vaguely out of the two people.


    At this moment, all the excitement and joy were gone.


    The smile was gone.


    It''s not just that I''m not dead.


    Neither of them died.


    How could it be? How could that be possible?


    Why aren''t they dead?


    He couldn''t accept it.


    The crazy flame was burning on the two men, but their clothes couldn''t be burned.


    When they come out of the flames, it''s like nothing happened.


    Even the flame behind the body is like an illusion.


    Chen Tiao looks at Tang se, who is about to express himself.


    "Are you disappointed? Disappointed that we are not dead? " Chen Tiao smiles at Tang se: "or it''s an accident that he didn''t die."


    "By the way, you should start running now." "Run away," Chen said


    The monster, who had been terrifying, pulled aside the trees nearby.


    That monster''s body is very tall, even if it is more than ten meters of trees, in front of it is only low grass.


    The monster''s body leaned over the branches and toppled the tree in front of him.


    Its head is split, and a mouthpiece protrudes from it, as if searching for something.


    This is also one of the gods of the other.


    It was a strange god that Chen had never seen.


    Donser was so scared that she couldn''t move her feet.


    The smell of this monster is terrible.


    And the closer it gets, the more confused it becomes.


    And it did not get close to Chen and nannier.


    They have intelligence quotient, they know who can and who can''t.


    And the God of the other species of the mature body, the last time Chen came, it was only a larva.


    But it''s really too deep for Chen''s breath.


    It turns to Tang se, who is obviously a bully.


    "Don''t you want to run away? Or become its food. "


    Don''t know where the strength came from, suddenly stood up and ran.


    He didn''t want to die here, let alone become the food and excrement of this monster.


    Fortunately, although this strange god is powerful, its action is slow and appalling.

 Chapter 3148

    Don ser ran away crazily.


    Chen and nannier didn''t mean to pursue him at all.


    Killing a man is far from the antidote.


    And what Tang se did was in a relatively borderline position in Chen''s mind.


    He calculated Chen Xuan behind his back, but did not cause any real harm or threat to Chen Xuan.


    It just made Chen Xuan feel uncomfortable.


    Generally speaking, this makes Chen Xuan feel uncomfortable.


    Chen will be slapped to death.


    But Chen did not hate him at all.


    And a slap him to death, Chen Xuan also felt that not enough Jieqi.


    So send him to Alcatraz.


    After landing, famtis also met with several strange gods.


    But when she was on the plane, Chen Xuan deliberately left her own smell.


    The human sense of smell is imperceptible.


    But the God of the other senses.


    So whether it''s the God of the other, or the God of the other.


    The reaction of both sides is surprisingly consistent, turn around and run.


    Run, run, run, run, run.


    Of course, the wisdom of the gods of the other species knew that famtis was not Chen.


    They don''t know what humans look like.


    However, most of the mature and alien gods have the power of approaching or surpassing the divine level.


    So basically, they can be distinguished from each other.


    Famtis has a few catties, several pieces of meat, they can distinguish at a glance.


    But it''s that breath.


    Even if it''s just a little smell.


    Enough to make them panic.


    As everyone knows, radiation is deadly.


    But I still fear the radiation from mobile phones.


    So famtis seems to be in danger all the way.


    In fact, it is extremely safe.


    There are a few demons on the island, as well as the vast majority of alien gods.


    As long as you meet famtis, don''t make the second choice.


    Turn around and run.


    Until he met Chen, famtis was relieved.


    "Chen, what''s going on here? There are monsters everywhere. I almost didn''t die here. "


    "It doesn''t matter. Those monsters don''t hurt people."


    "Help..." Just then, don thrall ran in front of them with a monster behind him.


    The monster was obviously not a herbivore, and it was definitely not playing hide and seek with Donner.


    Famtis looked at Chen: "are you sure?"


    Chen Xuan reached out and grabbed a ferocious and terrifying Alien God.


    "You see, it''s very good."


    Famtis is not a fool.


    Where can''t see, obedience and fear are two concepts, OK.


    Nanny takes Chen and famtis to a luxury manor.


    There are all kinds of facilities here.


    "Nanny, how did you build this manor? Just you and Powell and them? "


    "Boss, I enslave those strange gods. As long as there are building materials, I can even build a palace."


    Chen is a little speechless. You really dare to speak.


    I asked you to engage in breeding here, and you used all my cattle and sheep as builders. It''s too much.


    Forget it. It''s very comfortable to live in this manor. Let her go.


    Nanny, Powell and others live here.


    And there are all kinds of entertainment facilities and equipment here.


    Even signal base stations.


    Chen estimated that if he could get them another hundred talents.


    They all have a party.


    Chen did not plan to stay more.


    Since I''m here, I''ll stay for one night.


    Famtis didn''t sleep well all night.


    The key is that the gods of the alien world cry and howl.


    She didn''t dare to close her eyes.


    But she was good.


    Top day is a night of insomnia.


    Don SECCO suffered a lot.


    All day and night, he was in hiding.


    Avoid the strange gods.


    Through contact with the God of the other.


    He also found some peculiarities of the alien gods.


    It''s necessary to be strong in spirit, but magic attack is quite common.


    Generally, they are spiritual magic, and most of them are magic magic.


    A few black magic and curse magic.


    The vast majority of the gods have no vision or hearing.


    A few have vision and hearing, also relatively weak sense.


    Therefore, there is a way to avoid these strange gods.If you''re a normal psychic, you have such a powerful psychic.


    It''s hard for dant to hide under such a psychic.


    But different gods.


    As long as you can avoid their mental power.


    They basically evade their perception and tracking.


    And don ser just knows how to avoid their psychic powers.


    Psychic concealment itself is a small number of magic.


    Donner always thought that the magic he had learned was useless.


    But now he saved his life in this way.


    What''s more painful than escaping is to save your life.


    There is nothing here, but there are many monsters.


    All kinds of monsters.


    All sorts of messy creatures.


    Anyway, at first glance, it''s the kind of person you can''t afford.


    Only it takes your share, not your share.


    Donser was tired and hungry at the moment, but there was hardly anything to eat.


    Plus, I''ve been through the crash, and I''ve been scarred.


    All of a sudden, dant''s feet sank and half of her body sank into the ground.


    Then, Tanger suddenly felt something in the ground around his lower body.


    Tang se is scared to death. There must be some monster below.


    Don''t have time to struggle, the whole person is dragged underground.


    And the dragging cave is so narrow that Tangse is almost dragged to the deepest part of the cave.


    When he was dragged to the bottom, he saw a dozen odd monsters.


    Dant shudders with fear and looks at the monster that surrounds him.


    The psychic powers of these monsters are confused, and even the air is distorted by this chaotic mental power.


    At that moment, a figure appeared in the group of monsters.


    This is a demon, although he does not recognize the strange god, but he knows the devil.


    There is a great difference between demons and other gods.


    "Man, are you not with the devil?"


    "Maniac? Who is it? " Don se is a little puzzled, with a question mark on his face.


    "The man who fell from the sky with you today."


    "Do you mean the man or the woman?"


    "That man is a maniac."


    "Is he a devil?" Tang se is shocked.


    "No, he''s human." Said the devil.


    "Then why do you call him mad?"


    "This was originally the domain of our great Lord, but the man killed our Lord and enslaved us." The devil tells the history of blood and tears.


    For the first time, donser saw a demon shed tears.


    "What are these things They are demons, too? "


    "They are called the gods of the other." The devil shook his head: "in short, they are in the same camp with me now. Human, since you are not the accomplice of the madman, you should be his enemy?"


    "What about those outside?"


    "They are also gods of different kinds."


    "They''re our partners, too?"


    "No, they''re enslaved. They''re just cattle and sheep kept by that maniac." The devil said, "he regards the gods of other species as food and feeds and slaughters them at will."

 Chapter 3149

    "The ones out there Those strange gods? They? Who kept them? And it''s for meat? "


    "That''s right." The devil nodded.


    Tang se felt a chill.


    The growing uneasiness grew in my heart.


    Who are you provoking?


    Those horrible monsters.


    To the outside world, even at one end, is absolutely a disaster level, even far beyond the disaster level of the terrible existence.


    But here, in groups, it''s just Chen''s meat.


    It''s hard for dant to accept.


    He also placed his hope on the demons and a group of strange gods.


    "Then do you want to unite the gods of the other and overthrow the rule of that man?"


    "Not enough." The devil shook his head. "Even if we can control the strange gods outside, we can''t defeat that man."


    "So many strange gods Plus you and me Not even? "


    The devil looked at donser: "who do you think you are facing? The power of demons is not something we can fight against. "


    "What do you do then?"


    "Strengthen and improve our strength first, and then we are qualified to challenge the maniac."


    "Improve your own strength? How to improve? "


    "Lure the alien gods outside into our traps, defeat them, and devour them."


    "These Can the gods of different kinds really eat it? Are you sure I won''t be the same? "


    There''s another problem with Dante, talking about swallowing them in front of the alien gods. Are you sure that''s ok?


    "Ha ha The gods of the different species are powerful in themselves, but they are destined to be more powerful food. For you and me, they have incomparable value, and you will understand their value later


    "Are you sure you can talk about it in front of them?"


    "They eat more of the same kind than you think." "Even the young are their favorite food," said the devil


    "To what extent does it take to beat that man?"


    "In my estimation, we devour ten thousand strange gods, barely able to defend ourselves in front of him."


    "Are you kidding me


    "I never joke."


    "There are not ten thousand strange gods on the whole island, are they?"


    "There are more exotic gods on Alcatraz than you think, and the Devil Island is much bigger than you can see. There are a lot of strange gods underground, and even a matrix."


    "Even so, it''s impossible for us to devour ten thousand different gods?"


    "You can do nothing and go out now and feed the gods of other races, but if you are willing to work hard, there is hope for us."


    The devil''s tone seemed firm, but dant ¨¨ re always felt sad.


    This is his last stubbornness.


    Stubborn fart In fact, alfa is also Chen''s horse.


    He led these alien gods against Chen.


    In fact, they are all for the purpose of cultivating a higher-level, higher-grade heterogeneous God for Chen Xuan.


    The so-called violence against Chen is only a false target and interface.


    As for his penetrating eyes and emotions, he has become a dramatist after acting for a long time.


    Nanny is his chief executive.


    Saving don SER is just a temporary task.


    The main content of this task is to make don ser feel uncomfortable.


    Alpha is very satisfied with his present job and position, and even his present position.


    As a demon, alpha can be left by the current boss after his former boss retires.


    It''s not because of his dedication.


    Eight words are enough to explain Alfa''s character and style.


    He is as timid as a mouse.


    After his former boss retired, Alfa resolutely transferred to the camp and took Chen''s thigh.


    The first is to betray the position of the hidden companion.


    Then she knelt and licked nanny''s thigh.


    Although he was a good dramatist, he did not dare to give Chen a bad nickname.


    As for whether swallowing the gods of different kinds can enhance the strength?


    Can be improved, but the effect is very general.


    Demons have improved more significantly.


    But there is also a threshold.


    After reaching a certain level, it is difficult to rely on swallowing the gods of other species to enhance their strength.


    Chen''s family has reached the upper limit.


    ¡­¡­


    "Boss, Alpha''s got in touch with that man."


    "Well, it''s enough to report the progress once in a while. You don''t have to tell me everything."Chen Tiao looked at famtis: "famtis, I''m going back to Los Angeles. Do you want to go back?"


    "I don''t seem to have any plans to overcome those monsters in recent days after my vacation


    "Well, you can stay here, and when you want to go back, you can arrange with nanny."


    At ten o''clock in the morning, the boat to pick up Chen Xiao came.


    In fact, if Chen was alone, there would be no need for a boat.


    The ship was originally intended for famtis.


    Since she came, Chen did not intend to let the ship go for nothing.


    It was the next day when Chen came back to Los Angeles.


    Over the past two days, Chen has been paying close attention to the situation of Swick.


    I have to say, as an experienced politician.


    In the absence of a knife.


    Swick quickly reversed the negative information on the Internet.


    He''s really good at it.


    He knows how to fight back with the video being modified by the computer.


    Although there are still a series of voices on the Internet now questioning whether Swick is a adulterer or not.


    But there is no resistance to Swick''s return to governor.


    Even those who question him cannot rely on a computer modified video to get a governor to step down.


    Chen did not plan to contact Swick.


    Of course, Swick will not take the initiative to contact Chen.


    Chen Xuan flipped through the news in her mobile phone. Suddenly, she turned to a news item.


    It''s a picture taken by a low altitude weather satellite.


    A giant shadow has been found in the deep sea of the Pacific Ocean.


    And the shape of this giant shadow looks like a fish.


    But just above the shadow was a cruise ship.


    The length of the cruise is only a fifth of the shadow.


    But this news belongs to the news of three stream network media.


    Most of the time, this kind of media means falsehood and exaggeration.


    As a result, most people are skeptical or veto when they see this news.


    No one believed the satellite photo was real.


    However, Chen Xuan knows that this picture is true, because the main character in the picture, that is, the shadow, is amon.


    Amun has grown up a lot recently.


    Every time Amun''s strength grows, his body changes.


    The first is growing up, the second is slightly shrinking, this is the third time, growing up again, and the speed of this growth is far faster than the past few times.

 Chapter 3150

    Amun is over two thousand meters in size and looks like a reef shadow under the water.


    So in the comments at the bottom of the news, some people think it''s a fake photo.


    Some people think it is the shadow of the reef.


    Only a few people think this picture is true.


    After all, according to theory, the gravity of the world can''t support such a big creature.


    Because once the weight of the organism exceeds the threshold, the muscle tissue of the organism needs to be changed to support its own weight.


    At least we can''t simulate and calculate the biological structure of such a large carbon based organism.


    Chen Xiao returned home, suddenly received a call from west.


    "President, we have a mission."


    "Well? Is it tough? "


    Now the supernatural society receives at least dozens of tasks every day.


    Most of them can be solved by a peripheral member.


    A few need core members.


    There are only a few tasks that require team cooperation in a month.


    So far, no task has been received to ask West to ask Chen for help.


    So as soon as West opened his mouth, Chen felt that the task was difficult.


    "President, do you have a pet called amon?" Asked West, after a half silence.


    West had never met amon himself, but he had heard from others.


    Several people in the supernatural society have met Amun.


    West also knows that Chen''s family has a group of strange Warcraft.


    He is also known as the biggest pet of Chen''s family.


    "Yes, is it related to amon? Is it because of that picture from the weather satellite? " Chen asked.


    "Yes, yes, it''s about amon." "It''s also because of the weather satellite," West replied


    "And then? What exactly is it? "


    "Someone wants to capture amon."


    "Well? Capture amon? "


    "Yes, it''s Becky Lucia, the sixth richest person on the Forbes list." "She''s offered 100 million dollars to hire the supernatural society to look for Amun''s trail, and if she does, she can pay us two billion dollars," West said


    Chen Xuan took a breath of cool air. This Becky Lucia is too bold.


    Two billion dollars for amon?


    "That Becky Lucia runs a zoo?"


    "No, she seems to have been a psychic and strange creature lover for a long time. She has a hobby of collecting strange creatures."


    Two billion dollars, Chen Xuan is also very excited.


    Even if it''s in the supernatural accounts.


    It''s just that Chen can''t sacrifice Amun for two billion dollars.


    Westton stopped and said, "as long as you can find Amun, you can get 100 million dollars in income."


    West is reminding Chen.


    Without Chen''s consent, even if they could really catch Amun.


    It''s impossible to do it.


    But if it''s just looking, it should be OK.


    "He only called on our supernatural society?"


    "No, she also found many unorganized psychics. It seems that this hunt is imperative."


    Chen''s brow frowned, that is to say, even if the supernatural society did not accept the single action.


    There''s still going to be other people.


    Chen thought for a moment and said, "I''ll take part in this action myself."


    "I see, president." West didn''t go into what Chen was going to do.


    In any case, he couldn''t change Chen''s mind.


    Two billion dollars is delicious.


    But it''s impossible to sacrifice Amun.


    But Amun''s current body size, it is almost impossible to completely avoid human attention.


    After all, there are all kinds of satellites all over the sky.


    And Amun''s size will only get bigger every day.


    Because of the influence of the aura of heaven and earth, his strength is also constantly improving.


    And he grew up faster than Chen''s other pets.


    This is because of his huge size, so the spirit of heaven and earth breathed by him is much more than that of other pets.


    And this process of growth continues for a long time.


    Chen did not know where Amun''s limit was.


    It is very difficult for a ship hundreds of meters away from being monitored by satellites.


    What''s more, it''s a giant beast of several kilometers.


    And Amun is not the most headache for Chen.


    What really made Chen''s headache was Xiaojiu and jiutoushe.


    Hydra claims there is no limit to growth.


    And Xiao Jiu''s body size is bigger than that of Amun.And it doesn''t need to eat now, at least not necessarily.


    nine is now hidden in the deep sea every day, and it absorbs sunlight and essence every night.


    Chen Xuan doubted that Xiao Jiu would grow to the size of an island.


    And according to the growth of Xiaojiu, one day it will be completely exposed.


    So Chen plans to let Amun be exposed in time.


    Of course, it was the exposure according to Chen''s plan.


    Exposure in a way that is acceptable to people.


    And Becky Lucia''s capture might be an opportunity.


    Becky lulissa quickly returned to the supernatural society.


    People who received supernatural society people sent out.


    But the operation was not led by the supernatural society.


    Becky Lucia has invited many famous and powerful psychics in the world.


    And all of them were invited at a high price.


    Many of them have a higher personal reputation than the supernatural society.


    So this hunting team, the supernatural society, is just an addition In other words, it''s just a make-up.


    In addition to Chen, the supernatural society also brought Gaia.


    Gaia Quan accepted Chen''s invitation happily when it was a vacation.


    When Chen and Gaia arrived at Becky Lucia''s manor, the first thing they saw was the skeleton of a Tyrannosaurus Rex.


    And with their eyesight, we can tell that the skeleton of T. rex is real.


    I have to say, this Becky Lucia is really rich.


    Under the guidance of the attendants, the two entered the villa.


    In the hall of the villa, many people have gathered.


    There are yellow, white and black people. There are more than 20 of them.


    "There are a lot of people." Chen said in a low voice.


    "Do you think you have money, or is this Becky Lucia rich?"


    Because Dashan beer is not listed on the market, Forbes does not want to investigate the assets of Chen, so Chen is not on the list.


    But Chen''s wealth is certainly no worse than anyone on the Forbes rich list.


    Just then, a lady in full dress appeared on the second floor indoor balcony.


    "Hello, ladies and gentlemen. I''m Becky Lucia."


    Everyone looked up at Becky Lucia.


    "I''m glad you accepted my invitation. You should have understood the purpose of this operation. Does anyone need me to repeat it again?"

 Chapter 3151

    All the people present are sensible people.


    And every one of them is a psychic, since he took the single mission.


    Naturally, I know something about this task.


    Just then, a skinny black man stood up and said, "Miss Becky, I heard you''re interested in strange creatures, aren''t you?"


    "Yes." Becky Melissa nodded: "what can I do for you, sir?"


    The thin black man''s shoulder roared with black air. After the black air dissipated, a red eyed crow appeared.


    "How much is my crow worth?" Asked the thin black man.


    "What''s so special about your crow?"


    "Bloody eye crow." "Eat the soul of life," said a man beside him


    "It''s not worth it at all." Becky Lucia shook her head.


    "Why?" The skinny Negro asked in some displeasure.


    "No special shape at all."


    Everyone laughed, from Becky Lucia''s shortsightedness to skinny black people''s miscalculation.


    Just then, the wide wall of the hall suddenly opened.


    It shows a whole row of Betsy lulissa''s collection.


    There are Warcraft skeletons, and there are also creatures soaked in containers.


    Every collection is in a strange shape.


    Chen and Gaia also found that some of them were Warcraft they had seen or known.


    Some are big or small, some are low-level and some are high-level.


    Chen even found that there was a very weak devil in Becky Lucia''s collection.


    To be able to collect so many remains of Warcraft, it can be seen that Becky Lucia is related to the spirit world.


    And Becky Lucia has a good appetite, and any weird monster is on her collection list.


    Just then a psychic came out with a glass bottle in his hand.


    There is a very small Warcraft in the glass bottle. The body of the Warcraft gives out a weak light.


    "What about this little fellow? Give me a price. "


    "This is..."


    The little Warcraft in the bottle looks a little weak, powerless lying at the bottom of the bottle.


    Chen Xuan found that the weak Warcraft in this bottle had a familiar smell.


    "This is the elemental apostle." The psychic said, "it''s said that if you can cultivate it, you can one day reach the level of Elemental Lord."


    Element Lord?


    Chen suddenly remembered that he had killed an Elemental Lord underground.


    This little guy is the Elemental Lord?


    "I''m not interested in its strength, but this little guy seems to be interested. How much are you going to sell it for?"


    Becky Lucia is not a psychic, but she is quite a successful businessman.


    She knows how to trade and get what she wants at the lowest price.


    "Ten million dollars." Said the psychic.


    At first, people thought Becky Lucia was the kind of person who was rich and unreasonable.


    But Becky Lucia shook her head. "It''s not worth that much."


    "Do you know it''s the only one in the world, and you can''t find the second elemental apostle."


    "I said, it''s not worth that much money."


    "How much do you say?"


    "100000 dollars." Said Becky Lucia.


    "It''s impossible, absolutely impossible, five million dollars, five million dollars, it''s yours."


    "100000 dollars." Becky Lucia said, still in a flat tone.


    "Four million dollars If you don''t, forget it. " Said the psychic.


    "Well, it looks like the deal is impossible." Said Becky Lucia, shrugging her shoulders.


    "The price difference between the two sides is so great that it is basically impossible to conclude a deal." Gaia whispered.


    Chen shook his head: "I bet that this deal will be concluded, and it will be done for 100000 US dollars."


    Gaia frowned and looked again at Becky Lucia and the psychic.


    "No way."


    "Believe me."


    "You''re not as good at business as you are." Gaia said sarcastically.


    "I''m not a business genius, but I''m rich." Chen said.


    "What does it have to do with money or not?"


    "For example, if two people go to the mortgage bank with two works of art of equal value, one is a beggar and the other is a rich man. Do you think the price of the two mortgages will be the same?"


    "This The example you''re talking about doesn''t hold up here at all. "


    "Don''t you understand that Becky Lucia saw that the psychic was poor. To him, 10 million dollars was a huge sum, and 100000 dollars was a huge sum." Chen said with a smile.Because we are rich people, we all have similar ideas.


    "If Becky Lucia had a competitor, he might have asked the psychic to raise the price, but now there is no second buyer except Becky lulza, so our colleague has no second buyer except Becky Lucia, so he has only one choice: to accept 100000 dollars or not to have a cent Yes, do you think he will accept the deal? "


    Sure enough, just as Chen Xuan guessed, the psychic gave in.


    "Well, well, 100000 dollars, it''s yours."


    Gaiasse gave Chen a hundred dollars.


    Becky Lucia gets the elemental apostle.


    "Now, let''s get back to business." "The mission is to find and capture the Pacific giant, and if it is found, everyone here will be able to share $100 million equally. Of course, if one of them can provide exclusive information, then they can take the 100 million dollar reward alone," said Becky lulissa


    "What if you catch that beast?"


    "Two billion dollars." "I don''t care what method you use, as long as you can capture it, then two billion dollars will belong to you. It''s none of my business how you divide it, who contributes or how much."


    "Alive?"


    "Dead can be, but only if I want to be complete. Do you understand what I mean? I want a complete Pacific behemoth. If you cause serious damage to the body of the Pacific behemoth, I will deduct your expenses according to the actual situation


    "Ms. Becky, you''ve said so much, but there''s no clear evidence that Pacific monsters really exist."


    "No, the Pacific giant is real. I can be sure that I have some evidence, photos and videos in my hand, so there is no need to argue about whether there is such a thing, and I won''t have enough to eat. It''s OK to cheat you to have fun."


    Becky Melissa, seeing that the crowd did not contradict, continued, "but before I leave, I need to choose one of you, or the captain."

 Chapter 3152

    Nearly twenty of them, hearing Becky Lucia''s words, all had their faces flying.


    As if to say, yes, I am the captain.


    These people are not weak, even two or three of them are not inferior to Gaia.


    They are all Betsy Lucia''s masters from all over the world.


    Thus, it can be seen that Becky Lucia''s spiritual connections.


    "Who will take the initiative? Have the confidence to be the captain? " Becky Lucia asked.


    After a brief calm, a middle-aged woman came out.


    "If you don''t mind, I''ll be the captain." The middle-aged woman''s face with a bit of self-confidence, eyes swept through the scene of everyone.


    "I have an opinion."


    As soon as the middle-aged woman opened her mouth, she was immediately opposed.


    An Asian came out with a bald head and a few fragrant scars on his head.


    Monk? Chen Xiao looks at the monk unexpectedly.


    However, the monk did not have the Buddhist ritual gesture.


    "I think it is the strong who should be respected, rather than everyone can jump out to lead everyone," he said in a half baked English


    The middle-aged woman suddenly flew into a rage: "what do you say? Do you think I''m not qualified? "


    The monk looked at the middle-aged woman with a pair of eyes you didn''t guess wrong.


    The others didn''t speak, but it was almost the same look.


    "And you are qualified?"


    "Better than you." The monk said lightly.


    "I''ll try to see if you really have the qualification."


    "Please wait a moment. If you want to fight, go out and fight. Don''t damage my collection. You can''t afford it." Said Becky Lucia.


    People also did not intend to argue with their employers, honestly went to the open space outside the villa.


    The middle-aged woman looked at the monk on the opposite side, waved her palms in the air and drew a magic array.


    A large number of green Viper vipers are pouring out of the magic array.


    Those Viper vipers are not ordinary snakes.


    They are Warcraft, individual is not strong, wind attribute, but have virulent.


    Their moving speed is very fast, just like a green awn shooting at the monk.


    The monk stood still, and those poisonous snakes were not polite. They bit the monk directly.


    "Hum!" The middle-aged woman showed a little satisfaction.


    On this level, even their own exploratory attack are not blocked, even dare to stand up to challenge themselves.


    Just when the middle-aged woman was complacent, the monk suddenly said, "is your attack over?"


    All of them were stunned and looked at the monk with a green Viper hanging all over his body.


    It has to be said that the monks at the moment look like some funny scenes in the animation.


    The middle-aged woman looks at the monk with consternation, how to return a responsibility?


    Why doesn''t he have any sign of poisoning?


    Does he have any magic that can neutralize snake venom in a very short time?


    Or does he have a very strong poison resistance?


    However, although the middle-aged women were surprised, they did not mess up.


    After all, it was only her exploratory attack.


    "Since snake venom is not a threat to you, try this..."


    The middle-aged woman changed a kind of magic again, and the magic array in front of her changed again.


    There are a lot of wasps coming out of the magic circle.


    Wasps rush to monks like yellow clouds.


    As always, the monk stood still.


    The wasps went straight to the monk.


    And then it fell like rain.


    "Chen, do you see that?"


    "Well, the bald monk''s flesh is very strong." Chen is staring at the monk''s magic.


    And analyze his magic characteristics.


    To Chen''s state, it is no longer a problem to analyze other people''s magic characteristics and structure.


    Is this the magic of Buddhism?


    Chen did not know much about Buddhism and had no contact with Buddhist people.


    However, the magic of Buddhism is quite discernible.


    It''s not the outside, it''s the inside and the essence.


    I''ve heard that Buddhists have the best enchantment spell.


    Now it doesn''t seem to be groundless.


    This monk does have a unique enchantment spell.


    "Now that you''ve done it, it''s my turn." The monk looked at the middle-aged woman.


    All of a sudden, the monk clenched his fists and punched the middle-aged woman across the air.


    King Kong subdues demons! In a flash, a golden fist shadow swung to the middle-aged woman.


    The middle-aged woman was so shocked that she called out a giant Warcraft in front of her.The golden fist shadow swung on the giant Warcraft.


    The giant Warcraft was smashed and flew out.


    Even the middle-aged woman was swung away.


    The monk looked back at Becky Lucia: "Ms. Becky, it seems that she has given up."


    "In that case, I will nominate you as the captain. Do the others have any opinions?" Becky Lusaka did not use her power to directly appoint monks, but nominated them.


    It means to remind others to stand up for challenges.


    There are a few people eager to try, a little bit want to shoot.


    But I''m not sure, so I''m hesitant.


    Others don''t care, just like Chen.


    It doesn''t matter who is the captain.


    At this time, the monk opened his mouth and said, "gentlemen, I believe that many of you are stronger than me, but this does not mean that you have to come to rob the captain. The reason why I stand up is that I have more advantages in this task."


    This sentence of monk is obviously a double mark.


    When he was against that middle-aged woman.


    It means that we should respect the strong.


    But now he said that he is more suitable to be captain, not because of his strength.


    "Why?" Becky Lucia asked.


    "I have a magic power called" ten thousand beasts ". I can communicate with all kinds of animals, whether they are flying in the sky, running on the ground, or swimming in the water. I can use this magic to communicate with creatures in the sea. When I find the Pacific beast, I can also communicate with it with it. Maybe I can make it surrender without fighting The living Pacific beast is worth more than the dead. " The monk looked at Becky Lusha.


    "Are you sure?" Becky Lucia''s eyes lit up.


    The monk shook his head. "I don''t know how powerful it is, so I can''t guarantee anything."


    Becky Lucia thought for a moment and then said, "but what does it have to do with being captain or not? Can''t you communicate with the creatures in the sea without being a captain? "


    "Of course, it''s to better cooperate with me. Although it''s not the team leader, I can''t help it. But if the team leader disagrees with me when I communicate with him, then I''ll give up all my previous efforts? So I think it''s more suitable for me to be the captain. I hope each of them will obey my orders during the operation

 Chapter 3153

    Becky Lucia was obviously moved by the monk, and the party didn''t go against it.


    After all, Becky lulissa had set the tone, and they didn''t want to fight Becky Lucia.


    They spent the night at Becky Lucia''s estate.


    Chen does not like to spend the night in a stranger''s house.


    Bed recognition is one aspect, and on the other hand, it is not used to it.


    Although Becky Lucia''s manor is no smaller than Mingyue villa and Mirror Lake manor.


    But it seems that it has been some years, and many buildings and facilities are aging.


    Of course, Chen is not so delicate that she has to live in her own house.


    The next day they were on the yacht that Becky Lucia had prepared.


    However, what Chen did not expect was that Becky Lucia went to sea with her.


    Since yesterday, Chen and Gaia are small transparent.


    Even Gaia, the Tyrannosaurus Rex, was not so conspicuous in the grotesque crowd.


    As for Chen Xuan, there is nothing outstanding.


    So almost no one noticed Chen and Gaia.


    Even if they do, few people pay attention to them.


    This time, they were refitted from an ocean going fishing boat with a displacement of 6000 tons.


    As for what kind of modification


    It''s the direction of the warship.


    Except for displacement, it''s impossible to reach warship level.


    All the shipboard Vulcan guns, torpedoes and missiles have been installed, as well as a small submarine and a helicopter.


    One day later, Chen and Gaia were drinking beer and blowing the sea breeze on the second deck.


    Just then, the middle-aged woman who had been set right with the monk came over.


    "Are you a couple?"


    "No, we''re just friends." Gaia shook his head and bent down to pick up a beer. "Would you like a bottle?"


    "Thank you." The middle-aged woman also did not refuse, took the beer on the mouth blowing: "I found you two have been together since yesterday, thought you are a pair."


    "Because I don''t know anyone but him, and of course I can only get together with him." Gaia said, of course.


    "Don''t you try your luck? If you look at them, prophecy, divination and perception are used as long as they can be used. If they are lucky, they will make a profit of 100 million dollars. Don''t you want to try at all? "


    Chen and Gaia looked at each other, and Chen shrugged and said, "we can''t. We are all psychics who are inclined to fight. We can''t do that. We''d better wait for them to find them and then we can fight."


    Gaia looked at the middle-aged woman: "you are a summoner, you should also have the magic to find that giant beast? Don''t you try it? "


    The middle-aged woman shook her head: "I''m similar to you. I''m also inclined to fight."


    The middle-aged woman looked at the monk who was in the bow at the moment.


    The grudge between her and the monk is over.


    I guess it won''t be so easy.


    She lost the battle yesterday.


    But that doesn''t mean she''s weaker than a monk.


    Yesterday''s fierce battle did not show their strength.


    First of all, neither side has laid down a killer, or even a heavy hand in the battle.


    And the monk took a trick, he used the information of both sides is not equal.


    The middle-aged woman was infuriated by him and took the lead.


    The monk will know the way of middle-aged women.


    But the middle-aged woman knew nothing about him.


    This is the biggest reason middle-aged women lose.


    But the real power gap, they are definitely not that big.


    If it''s true, it''s estimated that if you don''t play for an hour or two, you won''t win.


    The monk has been communicating with creatures in the sea for more than 20 hours.


    At present, only the direction has been confirmed, and the specific location and distance cannot be determined.


    Others have tried their own.


    The information we get is not as good as that of monks.


    "Your Summoning Magic is very interesting. What level can you summon with all your strength?" Chen asked curiously.


    Although it''s a bit of a deal to ask.


    "Disaster top." Said the middle-aged woman.


    "Is the Warcraft you summon from our world? Or the rest of the world? "


    "I know several schools of Summoning Magic. My major is exoteric Summoning Magic. The main object of summoning is the exotic Warcraft. A small number of them are the native Warcraft species of the earth, and a few are Hellworld Warcraft."


    "Then you should be able to get the favor of our employer, after all, your major is in line with her personal requirements."


    "Do you think I''m here for money?"


    "Isn''t it?"


    "Not all of them." Said the middle-aged woman."So what is your main purpose?"


    "My major in magic is called taiur covenant. This kind of magic is a kind of equal magic. Summoning Magic itself is a temporary contract. When I feel the right Warcraft, my soul will resonate with Warcraft, communicate and communicate with each other. If it goes well, the agreement can be reached. Of course, the binding force of this agreement is not strong, and it is not a compulsory contract It is similar to the verbal agreement of human beings. However, most of the time, Warcraft will not go back on its promise. On the contrary, the human side as the summoner often betrays the contract. "


    "I don''t understand what this teur sachet has to do with your purpose this time." Chen asked.


    "Do you want to use this teur sachet to make an agreement with the Pacific beast?" Gaia seemed to think of something.


    "Didn''t you say that the teur sachet was dedicated to summoning the alien Warcraft? The world''s Warcraft can also use teur sachet? "


    "The main function of teur sachet is to penetrate the barrier of space, which does not mean that it can only work against Warcraft in the alien world." The middle-aged woman said: "the reason why we use teur sachet to summon exotic Warcraft is to consider the cost-effectiveness problem. The magic consumption of teur sachet is very large. If it is used to summon the indigenous Warcraft of our world, it is too wasteful. Compared with the exotic world, our world''s Warcraft are generally weak in strength, low in grade and few in variety, so it is more suitable to summon exotic Warcraft Cost effective. "


    "That is to say, are you going to use the teur sachet to sign a contract with the Pacific behemoth?"


    "I said it was an agreement, not a contract." The middle-aged woman stressed: "moreover, according to the photos released by the meteorological satellite, the possibility of reaching an agreement is too low. I don''t even know how big and powerful this beast is, so the success rate is very low."


    "But you still have a glimmer of hope, don''t you?"


    "Of course, if I can really Summon this beast, then I hardly need to fear anyone, even a country."


    "Then you may have to hide on a small island in the Pacific for the rest of your life, because no country with stable political power will allow you to exist, and this Pacific giant can only fight in the deep sea, and land or shallow water can not provide any help at all."


    "Who said, it''s a good choice to smash people."

 Chapter 3154

    Even Chen Xuan didn''t know whether the woman was angry.


    Call amon out and hit people?


    The idea Good.


    At least very creative.


    Just as the three chatted, the monk below suddenly yelled.


    "Yes! Two hundred kilometers to the left, the creatures in the ocean told me that there was a terrifying beast in that area. "


    Everyone was so excited that even Becky Lucia in the cabin was startled and rushed out of the cabin.


    "I heard you found the beast?" Becky Lucia came up to the monk and asked for it.


    "Yes, I found it." The monk nodded.


    "Good."


    Becky Lucia was excited, too.


    The ocean going ship went at full speed, splitting the waves and riding the wind.


    The eyes and expressions of all people eager to try.


    Prepare for a big war.


    The middle-aged woman looked at Chen and Gaia: "you don''t seem excited at all."


    "There are so many monsters in the sea that even a whale can be regarded as a giant. So whether the bald head is shining on the Pacific giant we are looking for is still two questions." Chen Xuan said with disapproval.


    "What''s more, even if it''s found, are you sure our crew didn''t give the beast food?" Gaia also disagrees.


    "What are you here for? Watching The middle-aged woman rolled her eyes.


    She always felt that Chen and Gaia were extremely negative along the way.


    Completely treat yourself as an outsider.


    Chen did not know whether the ship was equipped with rocket propulsion.


    It''s more than 200 kilometers away. It''s only an hour.


    Anyway, Chen Hao, who was on the ship, felt that the ocean going ship was flying.


    "Stop. It''s just around here." Cried the monk.


    The ocean going ship stopped, but except for some waves on the sea surface, there was no difference in the surrounding sea area for the time being.


    "Are you sure that big guy is in this area?" Becky Lucia asked.


    "I''m sure." "I have communicated with the marine life in the nearby sea area. They tell me that the big guy has existed for a long time and is an extremely ancient existence," he said


    People are not too surprised by this answer.


    It''s certainly not that big creatures grow up overnight.


    It must have existed for a long time.


    Maybe it''s some kind of ancient prehistoric creature.


    "So how do you get it out of the water?" Becky Lucia asked.


    She also knew that as long as the big guy was hiding in the bottom of the sea, no one could do with it.


    Although there are several people on board who are good at water magic or magic.


    But at the end of the day, they''re not really aquatic creatures.


    Fighting in the deep sea, the first thing they have to face is not the giant beast in the sea, but the water pressure and lack of oxygen.


    Just then, a messed up psychic stood up and said, "I can get that big guy out of the water."


    "If you do, this check will be yours." Becky Lucia was very generous at the same time.


    "You can give me the check in advance." Said the psychic.


    Becky Lucia laughed and stuffed the check into the psychic''s coat pocket.


    Other psychics are a little jealous, but this kind of work is too professional. They don''t have any professional skills even though they want to grab orders.


    The psychic stood at the bow of the boat, arms high.


    On his palms, there was a strange and beautiful light, which was like a rainbow.


    It bursts out of the psychic''s palms, and then it arcs over the sponge.


    After a few minutes, the sea began to roll.


    "Coming soon!" The psychic warned.


    Slowly, the sea began to jump more and more fish.


    More and more, and bigger


    The whole ocean going ship was surrounded by those fish.


    They seem to be attracted by something, constantly jumping out of the sea.


    Even some powerful sea fish jump directly onto the deck of ocean going ships.


    Suddenly, a huge shadow appeared below.


    Boom -


    a huge water column burst from less than 10 meters in front of the bow of the ocean going ship.


    Along with the water column, there is a terrible figure.


    Everyone was shocked by the shocking appearance.


    How big! It''s really big!


    It''s a black ray over 100 meters in size.


    After it burst out of the water, it flew in the air with two wings and one fan.


    Everyone was shocked, a 100 meter giant animal was flying in the sky.


    It''s hard to imagine that picture is beautiful or not."What a terrible breath!"


    "God level! This giant beast is a god level Warcraft. "


    The middle-aged woman, too, looked up at the black ray flying in the sky.


    "My God Is that what we''re going to catch? "


    Chen Tiao looked at the middle-aged woman and said, "try your magic. What''s your name?" Teur Sanchi, right


    Middle aged women don''t even have the desire to try at the moment.


    Try a fart. It''s impossible, OK.


    When I saw the picture of the weather satellite, I just thought it was big.


    There is no other feeling.


    But when she really faced it, she found that it was not a concept at all.


    This terrible breath and oppression.


    If you dare to launch the teur covenant against this divine beast.


    It''s going to take a minute.


    Teur sachet is the spirit of the summoner and the spirit of Warcraft blend resonance.


    Only in this way can a treaty be concluded.


    However, in the face of this extremely fierce Warcraft, the result of going up to conclude a contract is to let the other party want several mouths first.


    And it''s mental power that gets bitten.


    Seeing that the woman didn''t move, Chen Xuan was disappointed.


    He wanted to see what was special about the teur sachet.


    The woman actually counseled.


    Chen looked up at the black ray in the sky.


    He didn''t expect such a big Warcraft in this sea area.


    I don''t know how many horrible Warcraft still exist in the waters of the world.


    The black ray was about the same size as the ray, but much larger.


    It''s only in the tail that it''s different from the common rays, with a long, sharp tail needle at the end.


    Everyone''s nervous.


    Because they felt the danger of the black ray in the sky.


    Suddenly, Gaia, standing next to Chen, felt a headache.


    He was so shaky that he almost didn''t stand firm.


    Chen Mao reached for Gaia and said, "what''s the matter?"


    "I don''t know what''s going on, but I feel a little headache in my head."


    Just then, there was a headache on the deck below.


    And then the third, the fourth, the fifth Even middle-aged women are a little shaky.


    "No, it''s a mental attack." A psychic came to his senses and said, "connect our spiritual powers, or we''ll all die."


    Connecting mental forces means knowing what each other is thinking at this time.


    However, if you don''t connect spiritual power, you will be attacked by the spirit of black ray.

 Chapter 3155

    Becky Lula is also in a hurry at the moment.


    Watch the suspended psychic fall in front of her.


    The rest are barely maintained.


    But it was also a crumbling look at their figure.


    She knew that things were not good.


    In a panic, she suddenly saw Chen Xuan on the second deck, with a hand holding Gaia.


    It seems to be completely unaffected.


    She was a little confused and looked at Chen.


    Chen is looking up at the sky at the moment.


    The spike in the tail of the black ray is actually a mental vibrator.


    Chen did not hear of the black ray, but he had known how it worked in a moment.


    It flies in the sky, the tail is constantly vibrating, and the frequency is very high.


    This mental resonance is similar to that of audio.


    It is to make people not clear, of course, the mental resonance of the killing power has, but the destructive force is general.


    "You are Mr. Chen of the supernatural association? " Asked Becky Lula.


    Chen Lin gave a look down to Becky Lula.


    Chen thought he was always transparent.


    I didn''t expect Becky Lula to remember her own history.


    "Why don''t you get affected, Mr. Chen?"


    "My magic system is quite special." Chen said quietly, "so it''s not affected."


    "Then why am I ok?"


    "The attack of the big guy in the sky is mental attack. Your mental power can''t be put out. It certainly won''t affect you, and it doesn''t make any difference if you are affected."


    "Then you can find a way quickly." Cried Becky lullisa anxiously.


    Chen Xuan shook his head: "I can''t fly again."


    Although Gaia was about to blow up his head, he couldn''t help turning his eyes to the white when he heard Chen.


    "What do you do now?" Becky Lula turned to the monks and others.


    The monk and four psychic masters are not down yet.


    But they are very reluctant at the moment, depending on their appearance.


    It looks like the rhythm of lying down at any time.


    "The big monk should have a way." Chen said at random.


    The monk looked up at Chen Chen. If it wasn''t for the present enemy, he would like to work hard with Chen.


    But at this time he didn''t have time to pay attention to Chen.


    Only saw the monk with two hands in one, and drank: "Veda subdues the devil!"


    The monk''s body was shining with gold, and the bright light burst out.


    Next moment, the monk has become a ten Zhang Dharma.


    The Dharma made a Buddhist print towards the black ray in the sky.


    The black ray ate pain, and made a sharp roar, and a head fell into the water, and set off a huge wave.


    And the people came to their senses.


    Although the head still has a little pain.


    But the lethality of mental attack is limited.


    As long as there is no trauma, the attacker will recover soon.


    All of them were tense and ready for the next battle.


    Wow, the black ray rushed out of the sea again and rushed towards the ocean boat.


    "Fight! Fight


    The monk''s method was in the first place, and jumped out, and his fist was smashed on the jaw of the black ray.


    Although the monk''s method is ten meters, it is far from the forty meters of the black ray.


    But the monk''s magic power is extremely big, and he tosses the black ray back with a blow.


    Just then, a light arrow came through the air.


    It''s directly shot in the abdomen of the black ray.


    Then there was a burst of explosion.


    Meanwhile, a chain appeared around the black ray.


    Shua -


    br > chain chain layer by layer in black ray.


    Then there was another flash of lightning coming down from the sky, and it was on the black ray.


    The middle-aged woman also started, only to see her summon a dozen giant demon dogs with a head and feet of more than 20 meters.


    These giant dogs, though compared to black rays, are as different as adults and babies.


    But in terms of ferocity, these giant dogs are no worse than black ray.


    Flying directly into the sky, a dozen giant dogs were so torn and hanged on the black ray.


    "Finally, I''m in control." The middle-aged woman had a long relief.


    Chen saw the middle-aged woman and said, "it''s a god-class monster."


    "But It''s not already... "


    The middle-aged woman said nothing, and the dozen giant dogs hanging on the black ray were suddenly shocked.


    The next moment, the chain that had bound it also broke.When the monk saw something bad, he took a set of ring boxing again.


    The breath of the black ray suddenly soared, and the terrible pressure instantly shattered the monk''s Dharma.


    The monk vomited blood, apparently injured.


    The rest of us have a hard time.


    The black ray is too powerful.


    It didn''t get hurt by the attacks.


    Instead, it completely angered it.


    God level Warcraft, that is close to or more than half step up to the pure state.


    And none of these people have touched the boundary of Qing Dynasty.


    It''s impossible to threaten Warcraft at all.


    Just then, Gaia shot.


    Gaia directly incarnates in the form of a dragon.


    Although it is still a young dragon form, it has reached 30 meters in the present Gaia incarnation.


    Even the young dragon is a giant dragon, also has the dragon power.


    Although Gaia''s dragon power is no threat to the black ray.


    But at least it won''t be affected by wya of the black ray.


    Gaia is much lower than the black ray.


    But she was fast enough and more flexible.


    Fly straight to the top of the black ray, four claws on the back of the black ray.


    The black Ray''s back is so slippery that Gaia has to buckle his claws into his skin to lock in his body.


    And even so, Gaia can do little damage to the black ray.


    Gaia opens his mouth and breathes a breath of dragon breath into the head of the black ray.


    After all, it is a water Warcraft.


    Gaia''s dragon breath is still quite lethal to it.


    The black ray rushed under the sea.


    Gaia hovered in the air.


    "Let''s go! Get out of the sea now. " Cried Becky Lucia.


    "Miss Lucia, are we not going to catch that beast?"


    "That''s not my goal." Becky Lucia said, "let''s go!"


    Everyone was relieved.


    Fortunately, the target is not the black ray.


    Gaia is still hovering in the air. Be careful.


    At the moment, the black ray was beaten and threatened by Gaia.


    No longer come out, hide in the sea.


    However, the crowd is a burst of depression.


    Wrong target? So they''re fighting for nothing.


    After the ocean going ship had been sailing for dozens of kilometers, Gaia fell back on the deck and regained his human form.


    Becky Lucia comes up and looks at Gaia in surprise.


    "Hello, Miss Gaia. What magic is your dragon incarnation?"

 Chapter 3156

    The Dragon incarnated by Gaia.


    It''s a bit eye-catching though.


    But none of them was weak.


    So it didn''t attract much attention.


    Gaia was able to get rid of the black ray, more of a sexual restraint.


    The black Ray''s pressure has no effect on Gaia, and Gaia doesn''t compete with black ray.


    Her speed is higher than that of the black ray, and her dragon breath can do damage to the black ray.


    This shows that her war record is in the first place.


    In fact, it''s more luck.


    And black rays don''t want to fight them to death.


    Otherwise, the outcome is still unknown.


    Becky Lucia was very enthusiastic about Gaia.


    Holding her seems like a long talk.


    At this time, the monk came to Chen Xuan.


    "You are also a member of our team. Why did you just stand by and not take action?"


    In the face of the monk''s question, Chen''s face didn''t matter: "I can''t reach it. Besides, I''m not the only one who didn''t do it just now."


    When the monk faced Chen, he felt only a burst of nameless fire.


    "What is your department?"


    "Strengthening system."


    The monk narrowed his eyes, and there was still a look of doubt in his eyes.


    "In this team, I don''t want any jerks." The monk almost gave Chen''s name.


    All of a sudden, Chen Xuan reached out and pinched the monk''s forehead.


    "Who do you think is a jerk?"


    The monk was surprised and angry. He didn''t expect Chen Xuan to start suddenly.


    He wanted to take back his head, but Chen''s strength was so strong that he actually confiscated it.


    Angry, he stretched out his hand and punched Chen''s chest.


    However, the monk''s fist almost broke, and Chen did not move.


    "Who the hell are you talking about?"


    "Let go The monk gave a big drink.


    "Sorry." Chen said calmly.


    Garland! The monk''s hands were full of gold, and he patted Chen''s chest.


    But Chen was still unmoved.


    And the palm of the hand that holds and still bare head is a few minutes heavier.


    The monk felt that his head might have been crushed.


    "Are you there watching?" The monk roared angrily.


    However, other people really don''t like monks.


    Even if the monk is the nominal captain.


    But not everyone is convinced.


    In other words, no one will accept him.


    So everyone looked at the monk and Chen Xuan with the eyes of watching the opera.


    There''s no one here to dissuade.


    Even Becky Lucia is the same.


    "Ah..."


    The monk felt a splitting headache.


    "Your honor We''re all in a team. Are you going to kill me


    Chen Tiao mentioned the monk: "yes, if you can''t even say I''m sorry, then you''ll die."


    "Well I''m sorry, I was wrong


    The monk finally compromised.


    Chen suddenly pressed down.


    The monk fell directly on the ground and hit his head heavily in front of Chen.


    The metal decks were thumping.


    Just as the monk was about to jump up, Chen Xuan suddenly stepped on the back of the monk''s head with one foot.


    At least remember, you''d better think about it before you get on the other ship Chen Mao stepped on the monk and said, "do you think you have the identity of a captain, are you really a captain?"


    Chen Xiao kicked the monk away.


    The monk was ashamed and angry, but all the people around looked at him with schadenfreude.


    At this moment, his authority on the ship was gone.


    However, this is no better than the land, even if the monk wants to quit, he has no way to retreat.


    So he had to stay.


    At this time, Becky Lucia came to Chen.


    "Mr. Chen, how about you being the captain?"


    "Sorry, I''m afraid I don''t have that ability." Chen refused Becky Lucia''s offer with a smile.


    Becky Lucia was also a little annoyed.


    Chen Hao made the monk lose face. Now he blocks the shopkeeper.


    Isn''t this a demolition?


    "Mr. Chen, your ability is obvious to all."


    "Strong strength doesn''t mean you have to be a captain, and a captain doesn''t just need strong strength. If you take that bald head as the standard, at least ten people on this ship can be captain."


    "Why don''t you appoint one?" Said Becky Lucia.


    Chen just wanted to refuse. He looked at the middle-aged woman around him and said, "I think this Ladies are good. ""She..." Becky Lucia hesitated.


    After all, this middle-aged woman was eliminated by the monk.


    "She''s a summoner, and she''s summoning Warcraft. No one knows more about the habits of Warcraft than she does." Chen said.


    Becky Lucia looked at the middle-aged woman and said, "what do you think, Ms. familati?"


    "If you don''t object, I''d like to take the post of captain."


    "Then you will be the captain." "I also hope that others will cooperate with MS. familati, rather than go against the grain," said Betsy lulissa


    Becky Lucia is also supporting familati.


    Although she is the weakest among the people, she has money.


    The vast majority of people come here, of course, not for tourism, but for her money.


    Everyone is waiting for her salary, as everyone''s food and clothing parents, naturally has the absolute right to speak.


    Compared with monks, the sensory impression of familati is obviously much better.


    There are also several more powerful than familati, but they are similar to Chen''s.


    They are not too lazy to fight for the position of captain.


    For them, if they are not the captain, they should get no less commission.


    "Ms. Becky, you said earlier that Warcraft was not the one you were looking for?"


    "Yes."


    "Are you sure?"


    "The body of the Warcraft in the picture is more than ten times larger than that of a freighter, but the Warcraft just now is only a little bigger than our ocean going ship, so I am sure that the Warcraft is not what I am looking for."


    People''s face can''t help but change, before that head of Warcraft has made them tired to deal with.


    And bigger Warcraft in Becky Lucia''s mouth, can they really handle it?


    Warcraft''s size does not necessarily represent strength.


    However, when the size of Warcraft is large to a certain extent, it will still determine its strength.


    In particular, Warcraft is as big as Becky Lucia described it.


    It''s bigger than they thought.


    Does this level of Warcraft really exist?


    Even in front of them, is it really manageable?


    "Don''t worry, I have other preparations besides you." Said Becky Lucia.


    "What preparation?"


    "Confidential."


    "Confidentiality? Are you still afraid of us leaking secrets? And even if we want to divulge secrets, do we have to go to Warcraft to divulge secrets? " Familati said discontentedly.


    Becky Lucia thought for a moment, and it seemed to be the case.


    "Up there."

 Chapter 3157

    Everyone looked at Becky Lucia in bewilderment.


    Up there? What''s up there?


    "Satellite." Said Becky Lucia, smiling.


    "Satellite? What happened to the satellite? "


    "I know an organization whose leader is familiar with me. He lent me a satellite. This satellite is a super weapon. You can understand it as a nuclear weapon to strike from the sky."


    People take a breath. They may not understand high-tech weapons.


    But nuclear weapons still understand.


    "What organization is so good? They have nuclear weapons. " Chen was skeptical of Becky''s remarks.


    After all, with the nature of the five hooligans of the United Nations, will they allow others to possess nuclear weapons?


    "Ha ha..." Becky Lucia laughed. Of course, she knew Chen''s meaning. She said, "this organization has only two such satellite weapons, and the orbits of these two satellite weapons hover over the Pacific Ocean and the Atlantic Ocean, and do not enter the airspace of a sovereign state. Once it is within 300 kilometers of the airspace of a sovereign state, the sovereign state has the right to shoot it down."


    Chen Yu chuckled for a while, but the strength of that organization still made him a little surprised.


    It''s beyond his understanding of an organization with a lot of weapons.


    But after hearing that Becky Lucia was going to use satellite weapons.


    Chen felt that she had better change her plan and not let Amun be arrogant.


    It''s really dangerous. Even if Amun is at this level, he can''t carry a nuclear weapon.


    And it''s not known what kind of attack it is.


    So Chen doesn''t want amon to risk his presence.


    But with Betsy Lucia''s guarantee.


    The mood of the people on the ship was relaxed.


    Chen expressed sympathy for these naive children.


    If it''s time to use satellite weapons.


    They must be the first to die.


    The lethality of this satellite weapon is certain.


    The point is that most of these weapons are also large-scale.


    If you take a shot at close range, the ship will be destroyed and people will die. That''s the usual outcome.


    I don''t know what they''re happy about.


    Chen Xuan looked at the people and seemed to have to make a new plan.


    Let Amun show up in a different way.


    As for them, they''re looking for amon.


    You''re kidding. Amon''s on the other side of the Atlantic.


    It''s impossible to find Amun after a year''s cruise.


    ¡­¡­


    "Thank you for speaking for me during the day, Mr. Chen."


    Chen Xiao said with a smile: "I''m just telling the truth. Compared with that bald head, I hope you will be the team leader, and I think you are more qualified."


    Familati also laughed.


    She asked herself that she couldn''t do Chen''s free will.


    "Mr. Chen, you''d better be careful of xuanzheng."


    "Xuanzheng? Oh You''re talking about the bald head. " Chen Xuan Leng for a moment, immediately react to come over: "he? He has nothing to be careful about. I don''t think that guy dares to hit me


    "I saw the tattoo on his neck, which is the tattoo logo of Repulse Bay."


    "Shallow bay organization? What kind of organization is this? Diving Club? "


    "The Repulse Bay organization is a psychic organization with complex components. Its business scope is very wide, including bodyguards, killers, explorers, grave robbers, kidnapping and blackmail, and smuggling."


    "It looks like I''m in big trouble..." Chen Xuan scratched his head and said in distress.


    Familati looked at Chen Xuan, but she didn''t see where Chen was upset.


    "Well, it seems that my worry is unnecessary."


    "Thank you for the reminder."


    "Mr. Chen, what do you think of this operation?"


    "No opinion."


    "That''s not optimistic about this operation?"


    "Whatever you want."


    "I''m going to have a rest," Chen said


    Familati looked at Chen''s back and shook his head with a bitter smile.


    It''s hard to get a word out of this guy.


    Where did she know that Chen''s idea was that if he could not play with others on his mind, he would speak less.


    As long as you mix your real ideas with gags, you can avoid other people''s calculations.


    This is how manIt taught him.


    I don''t want to tell you if this is going to work.


    In any case, Chen felt that he was like an expert in the world.


    In the night, no one found Chen Xuan leaving the cabin.


    Chen went straight into the air and kept flying up.


    Chen wants to see what the satellite weapon looks like.


    Chen Xuan flew all the way up to 200000 meters and finally found the satellite weapon.This is the first time Chen has seen such a strange shaped satellite.


    Chen has seen many satellites.


    From low altitude meteorological satellites to high altitude signal satellites and spy satellites.


    Chen Xuan knew something about it.


    But this satellite is really strange.


    The five spheres are evenly divided into circles and connected by metal.


    In the middle of the five balls is an octahedral cone with two sharp ends.


    On the eight sides of the cone there are obscure red runes.


    This is not the kind of high-tech that Chen thought.


    It''s magic Or a combination of technology and magic.


    There are also magic inscriptions on the surrounding five spheres.


    These magical inscriptions are used to absorb cosmic rays.


    And accumulated in the magic device inside the sphere.


    When needed, the energy is emitted downward through the octahedral cone.


    Surprisingly interesting.


    Chen thought about whether to take the satellite home for research.


    After thinking for a long time, Chen gave up the idea.


    And did some tricks on this satellite.


    That''s the way to leave.


    When Chen Tao fell on the deck, he thought he was right and nobody noticed.


    But familati stood on the deck waiting for Chen to fall.


    "Hi, what a coincidence."


    "It doesn''t look like you can''t reach the enemy. Your flight solves most of the problems."


    "Hehe, even if I can fly, it doesn''t mean I have to jump on the head of a monster to fight. I think it''s no different from looking for death. How did you find me? I thought I was hiding enough. "


    "I have distributed some small Warcraft in the water and in the sky of ocean going ships. These small Warcraft have no combat effectiveness, but they have good warning and concealment effects."


    "Did you? Why didn''t I find it at all? " Chen Xiao is a little surprised. Is the Warcraft in the mouth of familati too hidden?


    I didn''t find out at all.


    I don''t know before.


    Now I know, but I still can''t find my own perception.


    "Can''t it be microbes?"


    "It''s not a microorganism, but it''s much smaller than the naked eye can see."


    Chen Mao took it. Familati and Chen Xuan thought that the calling psychic was totally different.


    After all, Chen did not think that microbes were also on the call list.

 Chapter 3158

    "If you disperse the microbial call, it should be easy to find the target we are looking for?"


    "It''s not as simple as you said. It''s very hard for me to just spread around our ship. If it''s more than 300 meters, these microbes will lose control, either they will be blown away by the sea breeze, or they will be poisoned by the sea water in the sea."


    Chen''s mouth curled. It seems that he overestimated the magic of familati.


    The wind and waves on the sea are not stopping. It seems that these two days are getting more and more urgent.


    And ocean going ships search aimlessly at sea.


    Chen estimated that Betsy Lucia would soon return home disappointed.


    And that Xuan Zheng has been hiding in the cabin these days.


    I don''t know if I''m planning to retaliate against Chen, or I''m really shameless.


    From the weather center, it seems that the entire Pacific Ocean has been in extreme chaos these days.


    No, it should be said that it started from the man-made storm that Chen Xuan created.


    Chen''s actions seem to have upset a certain balance in the Pacific Ocean.


    It may also be the cause. Now that the tide of Reiki is coming, great changes are taking place in both biology and the natural environment.


    So any change is normal.


    ¡­¡­


    "In that direction There''s a huge Warcraft in that direction Said familati, pointing to the southeast.


    "Are you sure? These days, you have pointed it wrong several times Becky Lucia looks at familati suspiciously.


    "Ms. Becky, we don''t know the exact size and shape of the Warcraft you''re looking for. The only thing we know is that it''s very large." Familati said calmly: "so I can only find according to this feature, and no one knows how many giant Warcraft are hidden under this sea."


    Becky Lucia also knew that familatti was telling the truth.


    Can only suppress the impatient mood.


    "Sorry, I made a slip of the tongue." Becky Lucia also knows that there is no good way.


    Even if the guy she''s looking for is incredible.


    But compared with the whole sea, it is still insignificant.


    They are no different from looking for a needle in a haystack.


    And they don''t have any coordinates.


    The efficiency of such a aimless search can be imagined.


    These days, familati rely on their own secret method, but find a few giant water Warcraft.


    But it''s not what they''re looking for.


    To tell you the truth, if it wasn''t for this time.


    Chen did not know that there was so much terror under the sea level of the Pacific Ocean.


    Now even Chen can''t guarantee that Amun is the biggest creature in the world.


    Maybe there are bigger creatures hiding below the sea level.


    Just then the crew came running.


    In addition to the psychic, there are also a part of the crew are ordinary people.


    They''re all under Becky Lucia.


    Many of them are experts with combat effectiveness.


    Although not compared with psychics, they are already Super Warriors among ordinary people.


    "Boss, I''m afraid I can''t cross that direction."


    "Why not?" Becky Lucia frowned.


    "A thermal cyclone is forming 400 kilometers away in that direction. It is expected to grow into a super storm in the next three hours. The wind speed is expected to exceed 300 kilometers per hour. Even if our ship is approaching, it will be very dangerous."


    "Forget about the storm and move on." Becky Lucia waved.


    Chen Hao is not far away. He really doesn''t understand what Becky Lucia thinks.


    It''s just a weak chicken. How dare you rush into the storm with such a deadly risk.


    You know, on board, several powerful psychics dare not be so reckless.


    If the boat capsized, it would be Becky Lucia who would die first.


    Of course, there are still many real men on board.


    It means you don''t care about a super storm at all.


    It was already dark after the ocean going ship had gone 200 kilometers.


    In the distance, a huge black column runs through the sky and the earth.


    Even the psychics were amazed at the sight.


    Waves are also pounding ocean going ships one after another.


    The closer we get, the more bumpy the ocean going ship is.


    At the moment, an ocean going boat is no different from a boat.


    In addition to the general direction, the people on board could not fight against this natural disaster.


    Chen did not think it was too big and added some material to the wind and waves.


    Waiting for the storm to come, Becky Lucia should be desperate and return home.


    "It''s not scientific. Why is there such a big wave?"


    The crew exclaimed. They were facing a huge wave of more than 30 meters.The overwhelming sense of oppression suffocated everyone.


    The huge waves came and the bow of the ocean going ship sank into the sea.


    It took a few seconds to look up again.


    "Damn it Get ready for another wave. "


    And in the waves, there seems to be something.


    Through the light of the ocean going ship, there is a huge thing hidden in the waves.


    Chen Xuan''s eyes suddenly widened, and he found that there were really Warcraft in the huge wave.


    And the size is amazing, not even under Amun.


    And the smell of this beast is so powerful that it makes your scalp numb.


    Even more than Amun''s strength.


    This is a king Warcraft.


    No, even in Chen''s few understandings.


    Only the Dragon Emperor can reach this level.


    Becky lulissa was clinging to the railings in the storm.


    At the moment, Becky Lucia was so excited that she cried out, "I found it, I found it! Leviathan! At last


    Leviathan!? Hell Lord? The king of jealousy?


    No, isn''t that amon she''s looking for?


    And it''s not the smell of demons.


    What''s more, if this guy is really the king of jealousy.


    You can get them to heaven in minutes.


    Both the crew and the psychic on board felt numb.


    In front of them, the monster hiding in the huge waves is far more than all the Warcraft they have met before.


    Boom -


    the beast broke out of the big wave, and the wave broke down with it.


    The body of the great beast straddled over the ocean going ship.


    All the people are open mouth, face full of disbelief.


    All but Becky Lucia, who was in high spirits, had scalp lacerations.


    Beyond the imagination of the huge!


    Chen also felt suffocation.


    Among the non-human and animal like creatures Chen has fought with in the past.


    Bigger and stronger than the giant beast in front of us, maybe only the king of Harpoon God.


    But the king of the serpent is because of the power of the world.


    But the giant beast in front of us is completely with its own strength.


    What Becky Lucia calls Leviathan is a super whale.


    The big mouth is like swallowing heaven and earth.


    Chen Tiao thought of a name, Kunpeng.

 Chapter 3159

    Chen Xuan didn''t know if it was a real Kunpeng.


    But this huge mouth is more than enough to swallow the ocean going ship.


    The beast leaped up and its mouth shrouded in the ocean going ship.


    Chen Tiao looks at Becky Lucia.


    Is this crazy woman scared?


    Facing the giant beast, she was still excited.


    There was no fear at all.


    No plans to launch satellite weapons.


    Chen has already tightened his muscles and is ready to start at any time.


    At this time, Gaia nearby suddenly pressed Chen''s wrist.


    The difference between Chen and Gaia


    Gaia shook his head. "Wait a minute. It''s a bit strange."


    Chen Xiao frowned. He didn''t understand the current situation.


    At such a moment of hesitation, the giant mouth of the beast has been shrouded.


    The next moment, a light suddenly appeared in front of everyone.


    A petrel appears in front of the ocean going ship.


    Although the petrel is very small, but its body is flashing light.


    The next moment, but the ocean going ship that should have been in the mouth of the beast seemed to have happened nothing.


    Everyone is a little confused. What happened?


    What about the beast? Where''s the beast?


    That petrel is particularly conspicuous, no matter how the storm blows.


    It''s still flying forward.


    Just then, someone exclaimed.


    "You see Front... "


    The crowd looked in the direction of the man.


    There was a ship ahead.


    Or a shipwreck.


    The wreck was tail up and rusty.


    It looks like it''s been sinking for a while.


    But people think again, No.


    It''s deep in the Pacific Ocean. The average water depth is more than 500 meters.


    Even if it''s an aircraft carrier with its head down, it can''t get its butt out of the water.


    That wreck must not be an aircraft carrier.


    But as the ocean going ships went on, they found more sunken ships.


    There are even wooden wrecks.


    But after the erosion of sea water and time, those wooden sunken ships have been rotten for a long time.


    The ocean going ships had to slow down.


    The wind and waves seem to be smaller.


    As the ocean going ship passed by, a trace of horror rose from all on board.


    They are all used to strange forces, and they are incredible.


    But at the moment, they felt that there was something strange about it.


    It''s like the grave of a shipwreck.


    There are all kinds of ships.


    What''s more, a badly damaged airliner appeared in front.


    Judging from the model of the airliner, it should be an airplane from the 1960s and 1970s.


    People''s moods are complex, with curiosity and fear.


    But only Becky Lucia looked excited.


    "Keep up. Don''t slow down. Keep up with that petrel." Becky Lucia is totally oblivious to her surroundings.


    Everyone frowned at Becky Lucia.


    Obviously, there was something she didn''t tell the public.


    And this time, her goal is not to capture Pacific monsters at all.


    "Ms. Becky, I think you can explain the situation." Familati looks at Becky Lucia discontentedly.


    Becky Lucia looked at familati, her face a little discontented.


    In her opinion, familati, since she hired them.


    Then we should obey her completely instead of questioning her at this time.


    "I don''t have to explain it to you." "You just have to carry out my orders," said Becky Lucia haughtily


    "Ms. Becky, you have to make clear that there is a difference between the task you told us in advance and the actual task. We have the right to refuse any order from you."


    "Why do you think I paid you so much?" "It includes all the problems you have to face, including cheating on you. You should be glad to have met my generous employer, so you can get such a generous reward," Becky Melissa said coldly


    Everyone was uncomfortable with Becky Lucia''s words.


    But how many people can resist the charm of money.


    "So, what are we here for?"


    "Destroy all the enemies who try to stop me." Becky Lucia said, of course.


    She means not only external enemies, but also internal enemies.


    "Why do you have to cheat us? Can''t you just tell us? "


    "No Becky Lucia replied decisively."So, what you call" catching the Pacific beast "is a fake


    "Ha ha If you can really catch the Pacific beast, not to mention two billion dollars, even if it is 20 billion dollars, I would like to pay


    Familati and others were speechless for a while. Indeed, the size of the thing was really disgusting.


    Even if they racked their brains, they couldn''t figure out how to catch that kind of thing.


    "Where on earth is this?"


    "You don''t have to know where this is." "You just need to remember what you do," Becky lulissa said quietly


    Becky Lucia''s attitude made everyone very unhappy.


    However, no one came out to sing the opposite tune at this time.


    "There is an island! There is an island in front of you One of the crew members screamed.


    People want to look ahead, and sure enough to see in the wind and rain, there is a faint shadow of a huge.


    The crowd looked again at Becky Lucia, hoping to learn something from her.


    Unfortunately, Becky Lucia doesn''t want to share information at all. She just looks ahead with her eyes shining.


    "The past, the island."


    But at this moment, the ocean going ship suddenly shook.


    The faces of the people were not very good, because it felt like something had hit the bottom of the ship.


    "Boss, it''s hit a rock. There''s a hole in the bottom of the boat."


    This is obviously bad news that can''t be worse.


    "Put the raft down and we''ll take it."


    Chen Hao, who had been watching, frowned because he felt that there were many creatures of different sizes hidden in the sunken ships around him. They were probably the culprits for most of the shipwrecks.


    And their current ocean going ships are big enough to withstand at least most biological attacks.


    At least it will take a long time for those things to sink.


    But if everyone gets on the raft.


    Then the primary and secondary will be reversed, and those creatures will easily overturn the life raft.


    When people fall into the water, their advantage will be completely lost.


    But Becky Lucia certainly won''t listen.


    Becky Lucia is a very strong person.


    Moreover, Chen is not going to try to persuade Becky Lucia.


    Because Chen is also curious about the island ahead.


    And to know the answer, that island in that direction is the only answer.

 Chapter 3160

    Just then, the petrel in front circled back to the bow.


    People were surprised to see that petrel turned into a spirit body.


    It''s not surprising if you''re a transfigured spirit.


    The spirit body is invisible and immaterial. Deformation magic is not a kind of profound magic for them.


    However, the spirit incarnated by this petrel is quite similar to Becky Lucia.


    People can''t help but look at Becky Lucia and the spirit body, constantly contrasting the two.


    At the moment, everyone was in a trance. It turned out that Becky Lucia was not an ordinary person.


    Or she''s not really an ordinary person.


    "What''s that like?" Gaia asked in a low voice.


    "Twins." Chen said.


    "What? I haven''t heard of it. "


    "One soul, one body, this is the common sense of most people''s cognition." "However, there is still a very small chance that two souls will be born from one body. The two are of the same origin, but there are still some differences. For example, the lady Betsy Lusha is a pure ordinary person, and the other soul is obviously practicing magic."


    Moreover, Chen can feel that the spirit which is similar to Becky Lucia is not weak in cultivation.


    Although twins are rare, they are not unique in the spirit world.


    All those who have some insight naturally guessed the relationship between Betsy Lucia and the spirit.


    Becky Lucia did not intend to introduce her sister.


    Urge the crew to prepare the kayak quickly.


    There are plenty of kayaks on board, all arranged in groups of three.


    Towards the island in the storm.


    As for the wind and waves on the sea, although the wind is high and the waves are fierce, most of them are monks, and they still have the ability to protect themselves.


    There were only a few crew members left on the ocean going ships, and none of the psychics.


    They all follow Becky Lucia to the island.


    Chen and familati were in a kayak with Becky Lusha.


    To tell you the truth, in this kind of sea area with high wind and high waves, kayak can''t give people a sense of security.


    Becky Lucia was the hardest one.


    Chen and familati have at least enough strength.


    But Becky Lucia had only one twin.


    If twins are attached to Becky Lucia, they can exert their strength.


    But now the twins have turned into petrels and stood on Becky Lucia''s shoulders.


    Becky Lucia is an ordinary person at the moment.


    She chose a kayak named Chen Hao and familati because familati was the captain and the Warcraft she summoned also had good protection ability.


    As for Chen Xuan, it was because her twin spirits said that she could not see through the depth of Chen.


    According to her understanding, those who can''t see through the depth are basically powerful.


    This understanding is right, at least she guessed that Chen''s strength is strong is correct.


    "Something''s coming! Everyone, watch out. "


    Familati''s strength may not be outstanding in the team.


    But her perception is second only to Chen''s.


    So as soon as there was movement in the water, she noticed it immediately.


    The kayaks of Becky Lusha, Chen Tiao and familati are in the middle of other kayaks.


    So the kayaks around were first hit by underwater life.


    The first to attack was a pack of Sea Wolves.


    Sea wolf is a group of long head fish body, head has more than a meter of ocean wolf.


    They also form groups like wolves in forests or grasslands.


    Individual strength is not strong, but team combat has never been measured by individuals.


    Coupled with their ferocious nature, land creatures will become their food most of the time if they get to the water.


    And they also have a strong breeding ability, a sea wolf can lay tens of thousands of fish eggs, and the survival rate of larvae is far higher than ordinary fish.


    In principle, these characteristics almost make them dominate the world''s oceans.


    But they have a characteristic that makes it impossible for them to reproduce on a large scale.


    Because they don''t like ordinary marine life.


    They only eat magical creatures and attack magical creatures.


    Although there are many Warcraft in the sea, most of them are powerful.


    It''s not something that sea wolves can afford.


    In some ocean Warcraft, they are just a dish on someone else''s diet.


    Now, they''re just appetizers for the team.


    Their ferocious side has no advantage in the hands of many psychics in the team.Almost everyone has his own abilities.


    A weaker means of self-protection is more than enough.


    Powerful or special means of restraint can easily kill dozens of Sea Wolves.


    Familati started off with great vigilance.


    After all, her job now is to protect Becky Lucia.


    But after half tone, she found that her camera was totally a waste of emotion.


    Because there was no sea wolf near their kayak.


    But it''s not that the people on the kayak are dripping.


    After all, it can be prevented at sea, but not underwater.


    What really kept them intact was that there was no underwater wolf approaching them.


    There seemed to be an invisible shield around them that all the Sea Wolves couldn''t get into.


    Familati looked at Chen Tiao: "Mr. Chen, how did you let those Sea Wolves escape from our kayak?"


    "It''s just a trick." Chen did not deny what he had done.


    Familatti, on the other hand, smiles, and she doesn''t think it''s going to be so understatement.


    Whether it''s deterrence or magic, can make the enemy can not raise the heart of confrontation, itself has been very great.


    "Mr. Chen''s strength should be the strongest in the team." Said Becky Lucia.


    "You look up to me, Ms. Becky."


    "My twins will not deceive me." Becky Lucia said with certainty.


    "Whether you or your twins, you don''t know much about the spirit world." Chen Xuan shrugged and said, "she may not even be able to perceive my specific strength, but the reason why I feel my strength is the most powerful is because she can''t feel it."


    "What''s wrong with this judgment?"


    "I can''t feel it. Maybe it''s just because I''m good at camouflage and hiding. It doesn''t mean I''m the most powerful."


    "You can easily defeat xuanzheng, but other people can''t do it so easily. Isn''t that enough to show your strength?"


    "I can easily defeat xuanzheng because he and I are similar in nature, both of them are strengthened, which leads to a very single way of fighting. Whoever has the stronger strength and the better resistance to attack has an absolute chance of winning."


    "Although you say so, but I believe your strength is still the most powerful."

 Chapter 3161

    Chen''s kayak was calm.


    The kayaks that other people around are in, that''s a lot of hard work.


    The wolf pack is just an appetizer.


    And then there are strips of seaweed from below the sea level.


    These seaweeds, like living creatures, are constantly winding around the kayak.


    And roll to the psychic.


    These seaweeds also have sucker like tentacles of octopus.


    As long as you touch the skin, it will stick on it and it is difficult to fall off.


    And they inject powerful paralytic toxins.


    Even psychics have two of them.


    I can''t move in a kayak right now.


    But these seaweeds are not a threat to most psychics.


    Under the joint efforts of the people, or broke through the sea grass attack area.


    But the next wave is the emergence of three dragon crocodiles.


    After many psychic masters fought hard, they killed a dragon crocodile.


    Two dragon crocodiles fled, and the crowd boarded the coastline of Shanghai Island.


    But as soon as they landed on the island, countless low humanoid creatures rushed out of the woods on the island.


    His mouth made a sharp whistling sound and rushed to the crowd.


    Chen has heard of these things. They are about the same size as the evil devil.


    They''re called tyrannical dwarfs, and they''re all small, gregarious creatures, similar to the bad ones.


    However, he was completely left-handed with the bad devil.


    Tyrannical dwarfs carry wooden spikes or guns, and some carry wooden swords and shields.


    Hordes of tyrannical dwarfs, though numerous.


    But their individuals are too weak.


    Moreover, they are much better to deal with than the sea wolf.


    So it''s easy for people to wipe out nearly half of the tyrannical dwarfs.


    The rest of the tyrannical dwarfs are scattered.


    "Count the number of people and treat the wounded. Let''s have a rest here." Said familati.


    Although no one in the team was seriously injured, many people were slightly injured, which affected the next step of action.


    Others are searching for the bodies of tyrannical dwarfs to see if there is any valuable booty.


    Unfortunately, the poor jingle of these tyrannical dwarfs leaves nothing valuable.


    After a brief respite, the crowd regained their strength and looked at Becky Lucia, waiting for her next instruction.


    "Don''t start in a hurry. Take a night''s rest and then enter the island during the day." Said Becky Lucia.


    Everyone was surprised. In their impression, Becky Lucia was a very impetuous and powerful woman.


    Instead of going into the forest all night, she ordered to rest in place.


    Of course, for her order.


    They were still very happy to accept it.


    After all, hours of intense mental strain and fighting have exhausted most people.


    The ratings help set up tents or prepare food.


    Many people are able to relax and rest.


    Even Chen did not like to brave the wind and rain in the cold and humid environment.


    And the island on which they are now living is shrouded in some kind of divine power.


    Even Chen''s perception could not be explored in depth.


    It''s not easy, though.


    However, as a super rich person, Betsy lulza''s things are still on the top of the list.


    From tents to food, and even among the crew of their crew, there is a chef who specializes in cooking.


    But they want to rest, and it doesn''t necessarily mean they can.


    In the middle of the night, there was still something disturbing them.


    Fortunately, the attack was not fierce, and the watchman could cope with it.


    After a rest in the morning, they recovered a lot of energy.


    In the morning, after a simple wash, the crowd gathered and began to act.


    Even though it was more than nine o''clock in the morning, it was still dark.


    The storm hardly stopped.


    On the sea, it is rare for such a long time of wind and rain.


    In most of the sea area, due to the high mobility of current and current, most of the wind and rain will be very strong, but the duration is very short.


    Chen was a little disappointed. It was not a good choice to rush through the rain.


    When they walked into the woods, many people in the line felt as if there was something around them.


    He also felt something around him, including Chen.


    But Chen did not find out exactly what it was.


    There must be something. After all, the people who can feel it have a strong sense of perception.


    It''s more intuition than perception.


    What can escape his perception?Looking over and over, I can feel it carefully.


    But still did not find out what exactly is following them.


    Suddenly, Chen''s eyes suddenly widened, and he thought of a possibility.


    At this time, someone made a cry: "be careful! Be careful! These trees are alive, they are alive, they can move


    Sure enough, Chen''s heart says.


    That''s what he had guessed.


    It is almost impossible to escape his perception.


    Unless these things are actually within his perception.


    It''s just something that you ignore.


    And there''s nothing else around except these plants.


    The sound of the psychic also confirmed Chen''s conjecture.


    At this moment, the ground began to rise and fall, and everyone was unsteady.


    Originally in front of the public, a not tall tree suddenly rose from the ground.


    They found that the tree was just a small tree.


    At least compared with its whole body, the nearly 10 meter high tree that was originally exposed on the ground was just a bean sprout.


    Everyone raised their heads and looked at the towering tree in front of them.


    How big How tall


    Everyone is ready to fight.


    In front of us, the giant tree bows down, and there are clear and recognizable facial features on the top of the tree.


    While the crowd was watching him, he was also observing the crowd.


    "Mankind, there is a terror you can''t imagine. Stop. This is your greatest pity for yourself."


    People were surprised to see this tree spirit, he did not show any hostility.


    Even Chen was a little surprised. He thought it would be an inevitable battle.


    But the giant tree spirit did not have any hostility and murderous spirit.


    Maybe Chen can''t tell good from evil, but if there is hostility, Chen can still recognize it.


    Then Becky Lucia stepped forward and said, "what if we have to move forward? Are you going to stop us? "


    For example, it''s only a small part of my life when I''m a kind-hearted man. It''s just that he didn''t want me to be the most happy person in my life

 Chapter 3162

    Chen Xiao looked at the giant tree spirit: "so what''s your duty?"


    "Don''t let the thing inside come out."


    "What''s in it?"


    "Snake." Said the giant tree spirit.


    There was a look of contempt in the crowd.


    Obviously, they think that they have a comprehensive understanding of snakes and feel that they are very experienced.


    "Sir, please get out of the way." "If you''re not going to stop us by force," Becky lulissa said quietly


    The giant tree spirit gave way to the huge body, and all the plants along the way avoided, directly appeared a broad road.


    People are a little distracted, so easy to convince the giant tree spirit?


    They had thought that even if they didn''t have to do it, they would at least dally with each other for half a day.


    As a result


    That''s how it turned out?


    You don''t want to talk to me?


    This too direct result makes people a little unable to adapt.


    The crowd passed by with puzzled eyes, but also some vigilance.


    Worry about whether it''s a trap or a conspiracy.


    But no Nothing there?


    As he passed by the giant tree spirit, he stopped.


    "Who do you work for?" Chen Xuan looked at the giant tree and asked.


    "I work for the gods, but I haven''t been paid for it for a long time."


    "If I want you to sell yourself, what will it cost?"


    "You certainly don''t have what I want."


    "And this one?" Chen took out a bottle with green liquid in it.


    The giant tree spirit stretched out a small branch and rolled the green bottle on the branch.


    "At your service, my master."


    All of them were stunned. They looked at Chen Yu in surprise and looked at the giant tree spirit.


    Isn''t it? So easy to get the loyalty of the giant tree spirit?


    It''s not a lie, is it?


    At this time, the giant tree spirit draws open its main trunk, and then reveals a tree hole, in which the green light flashes.


    The giant tree spirit took out a green light in his chest and sent it to Chen Yu.


    "My master, please accept the essence of my life. This is my highest loyalty."


    Chen Xuan put away the life essence of the giant tree spirit.


    Becky Lucia looks at Chen in surprise.


    Is that ok?


    She also has some heart, looks at the giant tree spirit.


    "Sir, do you accept a change of boss? I can give you more benefits. I''ll give you double as much as he gives you. "


    "I''m sorry, ma''am. Betrayal is not allowed."


    Chen Xiao looked at the shriveled Becky Lusha with a smile.


    Becky Melissa was not willing to, and then looked at Chen Xuan: "transfer him to me. How much do you charge?"


    "Sorry, you can''t afford it."


    Becky Lusha felt the malice and irony in Chen''s smile.


    It was as if laughing at her extravagance.


    Becky Lucia turned away unhappily.


    Chen looked at Becky Lusha''s back with a smile and said to the giant tree spirit, "you are waiting for me here."


    Chen is very fond of the giant tree spirit and has a close relative in his family, the forest ranger, Eugene.


    This plant is a supernatural creature and has a common characteristic, that is peace.


    Even if it is from hell, even if it is as a direct subordinate deployment of Samuel, eukins does not have any evil.


    "Master, it''s dangerous ahead."


    "I know." Chen Xiao turned and waved with a smile.


    The crowd in the team obviously began to alienate Chen.


    Familati made a look at Chen Xuan from afar.


    Although he didn''t say that, he could understand the meaning.


    And Gaia, of course, was excluded.


    Gaia laughs bitterly and walks together with Chen.


    "You''ve ruined my chance to make extra money."


    "Don''t worry, you''ll have a chance to make extra money soon."


    "Why?"


    "Because I guess where this is."


    "Where is this?"


    "In the legendary treasure island, the pirate king plundered the treasure burial place of his life."


    Gaia''s eyes lit up: "you mean there will be pirate king''s treasure here?"


    "I don''t know if there is any treasure, but I know it must be dangerous here."


    At this time, Chen suddenly found a strange stone on the road.


    It''s a stone rather than a stone head.


    Chen Mao picked up the stone carving on the side of the road. It was a very delicate carved stone head.


    Chen''s throwing was a little heavy.From the neck fracture of the stone head, it seems that it was cut with sharp tools.


    However, the sharp weapon is not strong enough and not sharp enough.


    Just cut into the neck less than an inch, but because of the force guidance, the whole neck was broken.


    "What are you doing with this? Is it a statue of a famous person in history? Or is it valuable? "


    "No, I don''t think it''s worth anything."


    "Is that a magic prop?"


    "Not really."


    "What did you pick it up for?"


    "Because it was originally a living human being."


    "Human? Are you talking about people who have been petrified? "


    "Probably."


    "The petrifaction magic can''t last long, especially after the attacker dies, the body will be restored to flesh and blood again. Looking at this stone carving head, it has been more than 100 years."


    "What about the legendary Medusa?"


    "Do you mean that the original owner of the stone head was petrified in the face of Medusa?"


    "If the information I have is true, the danger on this island is Medusa."


    At this time, others also found some stone carvings along the road.


    These stone carvings are very strange, they are not the usual attitude of art.


    It''s more like the expression of a panic moment, most of them.


    Chen and Gaia also found a large number of stone carvings on the roadside, which confirmed their conjecture.


    Suddenly, a scream came.


    Chen saw a psychic covering his neck.


    His neck was pierced by a stone spear.


    Looking around, Chen saw a group of tyrannical dwarfs in the woods.


    It''s just different from the tyrannical dwarf who attacked them last night.


    Some of these tyrannical dwarfs are petrified.


    Some tyrannical dwarfs are petrified only in smaller parts, such as hands and feet.


    But some tyrannical pygmies have very large fossilized areas, almost 80% of their body surface area.


    And they''re far more powerful than the kind that attacked them last night.


    More agile, faster and more dangerous.


    Last night''s tyrannical dwarfs are about half size monkeys.


    Now, they''re the most destructive of all adult baboons.


    Tyrannical dwarfs roam the grass or jump straight up the treetops.


    In the twinkling of an eye, someone was injured again.


    Almost everyone in the team missed the power of the petrified tyrannical dwarf.


    People realized that the tyrannical dwarfs who attacked them were not the same as the ones last night.

 Chapter 3163

    The fighting was terrible, and to be honest, tyrannical dwarfs were not strong.


    But they are not without advantages.


    Quantity is their biggest advantage.


    Secondly, they are fearless and ferocious.


    Even if it''s just for biting the psychic, or stabbing the enemy with a stone spear, you''re willing to pay any price.


    One more thing is very important.


    These petrified tyrannical dwarfs are highly resistant to magic.


    Low level magic can hardly work on them.


    Although all the psychics on the scene are of high level.


    Middle and high level magic can be grasped.


    But use medium and high level magic to kill petrified and tyrannical dwarfs.


    It''s like hitting a mosquito with a cannon.


    It''s just a waste of magic.


    The key is that these petrified tyrannical dwarfs are numerous.


    Even these high-level psychics can hardly maintain such a high level of magic output.


    So the casualties began to appear.


    Even Becky Lucia couldn''t keep herself safe.


    There are only Chen and Gaia.


    Or they were ostracized. They were not attacked.


    "Come and help." Becky Lucia had to call for help.


    But her attitude is still not so peaceful.


    "Sorry, we seem to have been kicked out of the team. Are you ordering us or asking?" Chen Hao looks at Becky Lusha with a smile.


    "Do you think you can stay out of it?" Becky Lucia called, gnashing her teeth.


    With a smile and a shrug, Chen took out a can of beer and handed it to Gaia


    Gaia took the beer: "do you have any snacks?"


    "Ms. Becky, you should think about your situation first, and we won''t have to worry about our safety."


    Becky Lucia vomited blood angrily. Her pride did not allow her to bow to Chen.


    "Go all out, I''ll give you more money!" Becky Lucia said bitterly.


    Money is often the most exciting thing to human potential.


    Becky Lucia''s words really aroused people''s morale.


    Each psychic is no longer hiding his own clumsiness, and all take out his own housekeeping skills.


    Originally, the situation of a slight disadvantage turned around the decline in an instant.


    After half an hour''s hard work, 70% or 80% of all people''s magic power was consumed.


    Finally, the petrified tyrannical dwarf is driven away.


    Fortunately, these petrified tyrannical dwarfs are not really afraid of death.


    Otherwise, they will suffer.


    It''s just that Becky Lucia obviously can''t accept the result.


    She looks at Chen and Gaia angrily.


    "Get them for me." Becky Lucia was very angry at the moment.


    Although she has just experienced a big war, she still has an absolute advantage over her.


    So she didn''t worry about anything unexpected.


    But by accident It''s really coming.


    A psychic, who was estimated to be 70 years old, came forward.


    "Sorry, I''m not your hitter." The psychic said, "I refuse your request."


    Chen Xuan remembers that this psychic was called Lao an Ke.


    However, Chen did not have any communication with this old Anke all the way.


    Both sides basically belong to the category of strangers.


    However, Chen Xuan didn''t expect that old Anke would say justice at this time.


    Chen Xuan looks at the old safety department in surprise.


    Old safety branch looked at Chen Yu from afar, and then nodded slightly.


    This old man knows himself?


    Becky Lucia and most people didn''t think of it.


    There are people here who openly contradict her.


    "Who else is against me?" Becky Lucia''s tone could not contain her anger.


    Even people feel that Becky Lusaka is going to kick old ANCO out of the team.


    Normally, no one would have chosen to continue to play against Becky Lucia.


    However, two people came out, one was familati, the other was a passer-by, who had no communication with Chen.


    But I have been together with old ANCO.


    "Ms. Becky, I think you''re really wrong. Just because we accept your offer doesn''t mean we''re your thugs." Familati said blandly.


    Becky Lucia''s face was livid. She did not expect that there would be so many people in the group of more than 20 people who would oppose her.


    Moreover, this kind of behavior, has threatened her authority in the team.


    "Is there anyone else?" Becky Lucia growled.


    The others, though reluctant to contradict Betsy Lucia, did not want to do it.Becky Lucia was like a mad lioness, and her eyes were filled with anger.


    "Let''s go." Betsy lulissa finally suppressed her anger and chose temporary compromise and tolerance.


    Others were surprised that the powerful Becky Lucia chose to give in.


    But the first three people who chose to go against Becky Lusaka came to Chen.


    Chen Hao looks at Lao an Ke and another psychic.


    Chen Tiao narrowed his eyes and said, "Lao Anke, do you know me?"


    Another psychic looks at old Arco with a puzzled look.


    He made this choice because he was familiar with old ANCO.


    Just now, old Anke secretly sent a message to him to make him believe his choice.


    But why does old security make such a choice.


    Even he didn''t know.


    So he wanted an answer, too.


    "I just came back from the Baiku islands a month ago, and I was one of the contestants in the world psychic competition, although I didn''t get a good place," he said


    It suddenly occurred to Chen that he had seen himself on the Baiku islands.


    Familati is even more surprised, because he can participate in the world psychic competition, so the strength of old ANCO should be the top group.


    So why did he choose to go against Becky Lucia?


    For justice? Don''t be kidding. Old ANCO is not the kind of person.


    Familati knew old security.


    Old security is a greedy old man, and there is no bottom line.


    This kind of person would take the initiative to stand up against Becky Lucia in the situation just now?


    Unless there is interest, or if he knows Chen, he doesn''t think it''s an advantage to work with Becky Lucia to fight against Chen.


    Otherwise, he would never have made that choice.


    "So it is." Chen Tiao nodded and did not continue to ask.


    It''s even more difficult to understand the old company and familati.


    Is it because Chen is also a contestant?


    And I''m a very good runner.


    So the old security department knew Chen Xuan and knew that Chen''s strength was very strong?


    It is possible.


    "Don''t you think it''s a pity that you can''t get your reward when you are expelled from the team by that rich lady?"


    Old safety section ha ha ha smile, take reward?


    First of all, you have to have your life.


    Others don''t know, but he knows how terrible Chen is.


    It''s not worth living for that reward.

 Chapter 3164

    Old ANCO had seen the chaos of the Baiku islands.


    And in that chaos, he and several competitors struggled with an alien Warcraft.


    In that battle, two competitors far more powerful than him died in the mouth of the alien Warcraft.


    If there was no accident, he and several other contestants would also become the ghost of the alien Warcraft.


    Just at the moment of despair, Chen Xuan appeared. No, he didn''t show up, but he passed by.


    Although it was a startling glance, it left a very deep impression on the old safety department.


    In the eyes of him and several contestants, the existence of despair is just garbage that can be discarded in front of Chen.


    Before and after a second of time, Chen Yao hit, the alien Warcraft turned into a pool of mud.


    He was too impressed by the battle.


    Of course, the most impressive thing for the old safety department is Chen''s casual attack.


    On the first day of gathering, Lao Anke recognized Chen.


    At that time, he wanted to get close to Chen.


    However, considering Chen''s hidden identity and strength at that time.


    I don''t want anyone to know.


    If you expose yourself rashly.


    Who knows if Chen can take it out on himself.


    So these days, lao''an Ke has been treating Chen as if he didn''t know him.


    Don''t say it''s communication. Even the eyes seldom pay attention to Chen''s.


    On the other side, Robert, a friend of old ANCO, was at a loss.


    "Mr. Chen, I really want a reward, but I want to die more."


    "Smart choice. Now? Are you going to continue? Or get out of here? "


    "How to leave?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chen can tear open the space crack.


    However, Chen has not yet recorded the spatial coordinates here.


    It will take some time.


    This is not the earth, but another world.


    No wonder, after all, if Treasure Island were on earth, it would have been almost impossible to remain mysterious for hundreds of years.


    After all, human beings have conquered the polar regions, and no matter how mysterious the treasure island is, it can never be immortal.


    "Then stay here. After a while, I''ll find out the mystery of this place before leaving. Before that, you can act on your own." Chen said.


    Familati did not know the identity of Chen, so he immediately said after hearing Chen''s words.


    "Mr. Chen, didn''t you see the situation just now? The island is full of dangers. We should form a team and act well, which is good for everyone."


    "I suggest that you stay where you are. This is the best option and the safest option." Chen said.


    Familati hesitated for a moment and looked at Chen Tiao: "what about you?"


    "I''m not afraid to die."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Familati looked at Chen without a word.


    "Does Mr. Chen know where this is?"


    "If there is no accident, this should be the legendary treasure island."


    Familati, old ANCO and Robert were all stunned.


    The next moment, the eyes of the three changed.


    Treasure Island! The legendary treasure island.


    "Ha ha Greed is very dangerous. " Chen Xiao looked at the three people with a smile.


    "Mr. Chen, are you going to stop us from exploring this island?"


    "Why stop it? I''m just telling you about the danger and putting forward my own suggestions. As for whether you adopt it or not, it''s your business. If you find the treasure, it''s your ability. Of course, I''ll use my own method to find the treasure. "


    No one can turn a blind eye to the treasure on treasure island.


    Even Chen can''t do it.


    Even if Chen has enough money.


    But Chen Xuan was still curious about the treasure on treasure island.


    It seems that this legendary treasure has infinite charm.


    "Mr. Chen, you knew from the beginning that Ms. Becky''s target was treasure island?"


    "No, I learned after I came here. I was looking for treasure island for some time, so I also had some information about treasure island, but I didn''t find a way. I didn''t expect Becky Lucia had a way to enter treasure island."


    Chen Xuan looked at the three people: "Oh, by the way, this island is not a real treasure island. It is said that there are seven islands in Jinyin island. We are only in the first island now. If we want to go to the next Island, we need to find the key on this island first."


    People''s eyes coagulate, some don''t understand to look at Chen.


    In principle, such secret information should not be released.


    It is necessary to get the most benefit from the secret.


    But Chen Xuan chose to speak in public.


    People don''t understand Chen''s intention.


    "Don''t think about it too much. If you are really interested in exploring the seven islands of treasure island, naturally more people will have more opportunities to cooperate. If it is just a simple comparison of strength, I don''t think I need to be afraid of our competitors, but it''s not a game of simply looking at strength.""That is to say, any one of us who has obtained the key to the next island needs to share it?"


    "Of course, do you want to own the treasure? Or go back to the grass? To find Mrs. Becky? "


    "I agree, but I need a guarantee that if we do find the treasure, we can get our share and won''t be killed by you," he said


    Familati and Robert both look at old ANCO in surprise.


    Is this old man so afraid of this man?


    "I''m on treasure island now. If I want to take it all by myself, I can kill all of you now, and there won''t be any competitors left. I can decipher it slowly by myself. If you have any lady Becky alive now, it means that I''m playing with the generally accepted rules of the game, provided that no one else will break the rules." Chen said with a smile: "as for the others, no one can provide absolute guarantee. Even if you sign a magic contract for me now, it is just a piece of paper for me, and any curse is meaningless to me."


    Old Anke thought for a while, it seems that this is the truth.


    The strength is so strong as Chen''s.


    He wanted to rely on the magic contract to bind Chen.


    It''s just a dream.


    Even the most vicious magic contract, the defaulter will be devoured by demons.


    However, this magic contract was placed on Chen Xuan, and it was not certain who ate it.


    "I accept that." Old Anke said very frankly.


    "Let''s talk about the distribution of the treasure. Each of you has a tenth of it, and the rest belongs to me." Chen said.


    At this time Robert was upset: "this distribution is not reasonable."


    "I can guarantee your absolute safety within my vision and perception." Chen said: "if you can give up this security guarantee, you can get one fifth. If any one of you can give up this guarantee, be confident that you can find the final treasure safely without relying on my protection, I can give you one fifth of the treasure."


    "I..."


    "Well, Robert, is life important or money important?" Old ANCO interrupts Robert.

 Chapter 3165

    Robert was almost dragged away by old encore.


    "Old security, what''s the matter with you? What makes the other party get 6% alone? Each of us has 1% talent, which is unfair. I don''t accept it. "


    "Well, if we add up, we can''t beat one of them?" Old enko looked at Robert and asked.


    "Well Then we''ll unite with Becky Lucia. "


    "What if we joined forces with Becky Lucia and they couldn''t beat him?"


    "This Is he so strong? "


    He nodded seriously, and Robert''s eyes twinkled: "even so, he doesn''t want to lose both sides, right?"


    "Both lose and lose? What if he could easily crush all of us to death with one hand? "


    "We don''t have a chance to resist at all?"


    "There is no possibility at all."


    "Is he also a contestant in the world psychic contest?"


    "No, he''s a referee." "In the chaos war of Warcraft in the Baiku islands, he easily killed a terrifying Warcraft. Before that, I and several other powerful psychics almost destroyed the Warcraft group."


    Robert did not speak, although he had not participated in the world psychic contest.


    But his circle is not small, naturally know the level of the world supernatural contest.


    And be able to be the referee of the world psychic contest.


    None of them are among the most spiritual.


    So Robert understood old security''s concerns.


    If Chen Xuan wants to kill them all, it''s a matter of minutes.


    Don''t doubt it. Just think about it. Zhang Tianyi will understand.


    Openly and secretly, the number of times Zhang Tian saved the world was no less than five.


    Chen Xuan, who is also among the top ranks, is not inferior in strength.


    ¡­¡­


    "Boss, there is a cave ahead..."


    "Then go in and have a look, find out the situation and then come back to report." Becky Lucia said discontentedly.


    Since Chen and several others betrayed her, she has been in a hot temper.


    It was a very bad attitude towards anyone.


    However, the person who came back to report the information was embarrassed.


    Becky Lucia frowned. "Say what you want."


    "I dare not go in."


    "What did you find?"


    "There are many stone carvings outside the cave."


    "And then?"


    "I suspect they were all living creatures. They were made into statues by petrifaction."


    "Petrified magic? Is there no way to resist it? Your magic power is so powerful, even if you are in the petrifaction magic, you can use the magic to dissolve it. "


    There is more than one kind of petrification magic, at least three or four as far as Becky Lucia knows.


    Most of the petrifaction magic can be cracked.


    Some petrified magic creates a layer of rock on the surface of the caster''s skin.


    This kind of petrifaction magic is the most basic magic, and it is also the easiest to crack. It can be destroyed by physical means.


    There is also a relatively high level of petrification magic, which is to petrify flesh and blood.


    And this petrifaction magic is directly on the body.


    Therefore, their own magic resistance, as well as the strength of magic, all determine the efficacy of petrochemical magic.


    If magic is not enough, petrifaction magic will continue to spread, until complete petrification.


    If the magic is enough, it can easily disperse the petrified magic.


    The psychic was still embarrassed and worried.


    "I found that several of them were psychics, and one of the stone sculptures was probably Neo Randall, the French court master who disappeared 200 years ago."


    The psychic worried that if his guess was correct, even the great mage Neo Randall could not resist the petrified magic. What could he do to resist it?


    Besides, there were many psychics present. Looking at the clothes on the stone carvings, they were obviously the same group as Neo Randall.


    They should have been petrified at the same time.


    He couldn''t imagine who could easily petrify so many psychics, including Neo Randall.


    So Becky Lucia asked him to enter the cave alone.


    In his opinion, this is no different from suicide.


    Becky Lucia became more and more discontented.


    It felt that all the people except those traitors were a group of waste materials.


    This also worsened her sense of Chen.


    Becky Lucia looked at the psychic in front of her with a black face: "what do you want to say?"


    "There''s something very scary on this island, with a very powerful petrifaction magic.""Are you afraid?" Becky Lucia.


    "Shouldn''t I be afraid?"


    "What do you think I paid you so much for?"


    The psychic sneered, "boss, taking risks and working hard are two different things, and you''ve been cheating in advance, so don''t emphasize your high pay."


    Becky Lucia was so angry that she took a few breaths before she forced her anger down.


    "Which direction is the cave you are talking about?"


    "Over there."


    "Tell the others, and go in that direction at once."


    It was midday and everyone was resting and preparing lunch.


    But because of Becky Lucia''s mood, she cut off her lunch break.


    Although everyone knows what''s going on.


    But at this time no one touched Becky Lucia.


    Take food and eat as you walk along the road.


    It''s just that there''s no appetite left for a long time.


    There were dozens of stone carvings in front of me, all of them lifelike.


    These stone carvings are all expressions and movements of panic.


    Most of them are running away.


    There are still a small number of them are facing the front, maybe they are ready to fight, or they are too late to react and escape.


    And the direction they face together is the secluded cave in front of them.


    Becky Lucia looked at the crowd, and most of them looked worried or frightened.


    Obviously, they all know that these stone carvings are the appearance of living people after being petrified.


    There is still a big difference between a petrified statue and a statue.


    They are all psychics, and it''s easy to see the difference.


    Becky Lucia knew that it was too dangerous to let people into the cave rashly.


    Regardless of whether there is anyone willing to do so, it is easy to lose people.


    Becky Lucia needs a lot of people now, so she doesn''t want to waste it.


    So the risk that should be avoided still needs to be avoided.


    "Who can use a long-range attack to blast directly into the cave with powerful magic."


    Becky lulissa felt that, even if you were to fight, don''t fight in the dark and narrow caves.


    It''s safer to fight in the open air outside the cave.


    And before that, they can make some preparation and arrangement in advance.

 Chapter 3166

    Three psychics came forward, all good at ranged attack.


    An elemental mage, a thundermaster, and a maniac.


    The first two are well understood. Elemental mages are common. Thunder wielders are psychics who drive and control lightning. They also have their own magic system, similar to elemental mages.


    Crazy people are very special. They strengthen the opposite system of the Department.


    The strength of the reinforcement system comes from the body, and most of them don''t have much magic.


    Even Chen Xuan is already the best in the world in terms of level, but his magic power is not the most outstanding among the many.


    All of them have magic power.


    At least it has a lot more magic than other psychics of the same level.


    However, the madman could not learn most of the magic system, so they created their own system.


    That is to use the huge magic power to directly create magic bombs and release them in various forms, thus causing extremely terrible damage.


    Others set traps outside the cave.


    After more than ten minutes, the arrangement was completed.


    Three psychics in charge of the main attack are also in place.


    "Start!"


    At Becky Lucia''s command, the three psychics immediately used their best magic to aim at the cave and burst out colorful magic glory.


    The dark cave is also illuminated by magic.


    In the twinkling light, people vaguely see a huge outline.


    The magic attack of the three did not stop, but became more fierce.


    And in the strong magic offensive, the huge outline has not been moving.


    Suddenly, in the twinkling light, the huge outline opened its eyes.


    In an instant, the earth was shaking.


    Everybody''s nervous.


    There''s something! It''s coming out!


    Hoo -


    the huge thing in the cave roared out.


    How fast! How big


    The pupils of all people contracted suddenly.


    They just want to start, but the next moment is followed by a general breath like a mountain.


    The breath is just like substance. First of all, there are three psychics on the front.


    They were blown out directly by the breath.


    It''s like hitting a truck.


    And the people next to me are a little better Well, just a little bit better.


    They didn''t get hit and fly, but they almost didn''t stop in the gale of level 24.


    Some people even in order not to be blown away, only hands around the tree next to.


    As for the traps that were set up before.


    It seems meaningless at the moment.


    Because that huge thing didn''t mean to stop and fight them.


    It''s a rush into the woods.


    The original thought of the extraordinary war ended with the escape of the giant creature.


    Everyone is confused. What happened?


    Where am I? What am I doing?


    ¡­¡­


    Old ANCO and Robert are fighting a group of tyrannical dwarfs at the moment.


    It''s different from the petrified tyrannical midgets we met in the morning.


    This group of tyrannical dwarfs is just an ordinary group, and the number is not large.


    And it''s not tyrannical gnomes attacking them.


    It''s that they attack the tyrannical dwarf.


    These tyrannical dwarfs are much weaker and less fearless than before.


    Without that ferocity, the threat of tyrannical dwarfs is much less.


    And this is their habitat.


    Old Encore and Robert skillfully lit their huts and nests.


    Create maximum chaos.


    Don''t think it''s cruel.


    In fact, the two found many human skeletons in their atrocious pygmy habitat.


    You can imagine what they went through in their lives.


    The meeting of two humanoid races began largely with killing.


    Either you kill me or I kill you.


    Humans don''t say that tyrannical dwarfs also have a certain amount of wisdom.


    Despite their bloodthirsty, this is actually the law of existence in nature.


    It is impossible to measure them by human moral standards.


    Of course, they also don''t measure others by human standards.


    The most effective way is to return teeth to teeth and blood to blood.


    It''s barbaric, but it works.


    As long as these tyrannical dwarfs fail to form an effective counterattack line-up.


    Then old ANCO and Robert can kill and plunder with impunity.


    Of course, they don''t run here to beat, smash and rob.They found a bloody rock in their habitat.


    A rare and valuable magic raw material.


    That''s why they want to take it for themselves.


    Just as the two sides were fighting each other, another wave of tyrannical dwarfs rushed towards them.


    "Old ANCO, how come the number of these guys has increased?"


    "It doesn''t seem to be the same ethnic group." "Strange, do they want to take advantage of the fire?" he said


    Old enco and Robert look at a wave of tyrannical dwarfs rushing in.


    "They don''t seem to be here to take advantage of the fire."


    "It looks like you''re running for your life."


    Hoo -


    suddenly, a gust of wind whistling with dust.


    They saw something behind the pack of tyrannical dwarfs approaching in their direction.


    And that thing was very fast, and the ground was shaking.


    "I hope my guess is wrong."


    "I don''t think it''s time to prove Should we also escape? "


    "Run..."


    They left the battlefield, turned and fled in the opposite direction.


    And that thing is still approaching faster.


    At the same time, there is the smell of terror that has been felt.


    It''s a hair blowing smell.


    They shivered.


    "It''s terrible. What the hell is this?"


    All of a sudden, the thing accelerated, and a huge half human, half snake creature came out of the rolling dust.


    It was a woman, half human and half snake, with no trace in her upper body and like a python in her lower body.


    Of course, this woman''s facial features are not beautiful, even can be said to be ferocious and ugly.


    There were countless snakes on her head.


    Instead of crawling on the ground, she flew close to the ground in a low attitude.


    "Medusa?"


    "Is this Medusa?"


    They thought Medusa was about their size.


    However, this half human and half snake monster is a giant creature more than 50 meters long.


    Medusa did not pay attention to the two of them, but passed over their heads.


    But that doesn''t mean they''re safe.


    Because they found the dust rolling behind them, and everything was petrified.


    Two people take a breath of cool air and run forward with all their lives.


    If they were spread by the dust, they would be petrified, too.


    Just then, there was a loud noise from the front.


    The loud noise reverberated across the island.


    Then they saw Medusa return.


    No, it''s flying backwards.

 Chapter 3167

    Medusa''s huge body fell in front of them.


    However, her head was gone, her huge body collapsed on the ground, and there was no movement.


    Only the tail seems to retain a little vitality, a little wriggling a few times.


    Both eyes are about to fall off.


    What happened?


    What was the legendary monster defeated in an instant?


    Just then, Chen and Gaia came in from outside the woods.


    When he saw old Anke and Robert, Chen was a little surprised.


    However, there are not too many expressions.


    Old security and Robert see Chen and Gaia, and they have too many questions to ask.


    "Mr. Chen..."


    "Just a moment, until I''m done with my business."


    Chen Mao came to Medusa''s body, dark magma penetrated into Medusa''s body.


    Old Anke and Robert watch Chen''s movements.


    After the dark magma penetrated into Medusa''s body, the golden blood began to be squeezed out of the body.


    Chen took out a vessel and collected the golden blood.


    "All right." "It seems that this guy used to be a God, but it''s not pure."


    Chen Hao looks at Robert and old ANCO.


    "The rest belongs to you. Although I have taken away the blood of God, she still has a lot of good things. If you are not afraid of trouble, you can take all her flesh and blood away."


    Robert and old ANCO look at Medusa''s body, and then at Chen.


    This legendary monster was killed by Chen Xuan?


    Well It depends.


    Just, in such a moment, Medusa was killed?


    Is this efficiency a little too fast?


    Two people heart beat drum, but after all, Lao an Ke has seen Chen Xuan''s hand.


    Although shocked, it is not unacceptable.


    But After all, this object is a legendary existence.


    Medusa, the most famous monster in Olympus mythology.


    And the momentum of Medusa''s appearance just now is indeed extraordinary.


    At a glance, we can see that the strength is not weak, but it ends up in a mess.


    It was unexpected and unacceptable to them.


    But they looked at the huge body of Medusa.


    They don''t like collecting bodies.


    "The corpse of a fallen god is not so easy to come across." Gaia cautioned.


    She doesn''t need it. If she needs it, she can get better things from Chen.


    But that doesn''t mean she doesn''t know the value of the body.


    Even if the most precious God blood has been taken away by Chen.


    "Gods?" Robert and old Encore look at each other.


    Is Medusa a God?


    "Mr. Chen, is this Medusa a God?"


    "Yes, but a fallen god."


    Chen also learned from Ares about the division of gods.


    Medusa is a fallen god.


    Depravity is not a change of mind.


    It''s a change in power.


    Medusa has spirit, Kingdom and power, but it has no divinity.


    Divinity is something used to understand one''s own power.


    For example, Mary of the 23rd generation has no divinity.


    But she is not unable to have, because she is a new child God.


    Divinity needs to grow slowly. With her understanding and mastery of her own power, she will gradually acquire divinity.


    And medusa was deprived of her divinity, which also made her unable to use her own divine power.


    But in order to use her power, she used another way to control her power.


    This is the sacrifice of flesh and blood, to stimulate one''s divine power with the flesh and blood of others.


    However, this kind of sacrifice of flesh and blood will make one''s own divine power distorted and changed. No one knows what kind of power it will eventually form.


    This is why Medusa has such a strong Petrochemical capability.


    This is not the ordinary petrification magic.


    It''s a twist of her own power.


    This is the so-called Fallen God.


    Medusa was originally the youngest of the three sisters of golgoth, known as the goddess of domination.


    Chen did not know what the original divine power of Medusa was.


    However, after her fall, her theocracy was distorted and eventually became petrified.


    Robert and old ANCO don''t understand what a fallen god is.


    However, as long as the word "God" is touched, it will not be common.


    The corpse of the gods!! That''s absolutely priceless.


    But How to clean up such a large body?What''s more, what''s valuable and what''s not?


    After getting the blood, Chen turned and left.


    At this time, Robert did not dare to look down on Chen.


    After all, this legendary monster, in front of Chen Xuan, is a second thing.


    Now he''s completely convinced of old security.


    If he wants to, he can kill people directly.


    ¡­¡­


    "Where is that monster?"


    "Don''t care where she went. We''re going in now." "Hurry up, we''re going to get out of here before the monster comes back," Becky lulissa urged


    Becky Lucia knew that the place was dangerous, especially the half man and half snake monster, whose strength was boundless.


    If they are really against that kind of monster, even if they have done enough preparation in advance, it is estimated that they will lose a lot.


    Even a direct total annihilation is possible.


    Everyone knows that time is pressing and they rush into the cave.


    It''s about hundreds of meters deep.


    There was no danger along the way.


    But there are countless snake carcasses.


    The snakes were large and small, and there were no scars on the bodies.


    It looks like a sudden death, and in a very short time.


    It seems that the death time of these snake corpses is not long now.


    People can''t see how these snakes died.


    Can only temporarily give up, and in the dark environment, their nerves collapse more tightly.


    "There is light ahead." Someone yelled.


    There seems to be a faint red light in front of her.


    At once they quickened their pace, and they saw a stone platform in the dark cave, on which was placed a bright red bead.


    "Found it." Becky Lucia''s pace is faster.


    Her face was filled with joy. It seemed that her purpose was the red pearl.


    "What is this, boss?"


    Becky Melissa did not answer the questions, and hurried to the red pearl.


    Can''t wait to reach out his hands, holding the size of a football red beads.


    The magic of Becky Lucia''s twin sisters began to permeate the red beads.


    The light from the red beads has also become more exotic.


    No one knew what Becky Lucia was going to do, But Becky Lucia didn''t say.


    They had to wait around, and someone said, "boss, if you need this bead, you can take it away. It''s not safe here."

 Chapter 3168

    "Take it away?" Becky Lucia looked back at the crowd. "It''s not something you want to take with you. You can come and try it."


    Naturally, they didn''t believe it, so they all tried.


    But whether it''s brute force or magic.


    I can''t shake the red pearl.


    This red bead is like sticking to a stone platform.


    Not even destruction.


    "Boss, what the hell is this? Magic props? "


    "I don''t know what it should be." "But it can control the whole island," said Becky lulissa


    Everybody looks suspicious and controls the whole island?


    If you can control the whole island, it is a true artifact.


    Becky lulissa was smiling.


    Of course she knew what the people thought.


    But now she is the first to master the red pearl.


    It is impossible for others to gain control of the island.


    If you want to regain control of the island, you can kill her.


    But the vast majority of them obeyed her.


    And everyone''s heart is uneven, which also gives her absolute authority.


    When she was looking for these people, she deliberately pieced together such a team.


    It''s just to keep them from getting to know each other, and then unite to exclude themselves.


    Others tried it on the sly, and it was as fruitless as Becky Lucia had planned.


    "Boss, how much control do you have


    "If I have enough magic, then the whole island is like my body. If I have enough magic, the life and death of any living creature in the whole island is in my mind. Of course, even now, as long as everything is in front of me, I have the ability to decide the life and death of each other."


    Becky Lucia looked at the crowd, and they all shivered.


    Becky Lucia''s words were clearly warning them.


    Don''t be suspicious of her.


    Becky Lucia knows that money alone is not enough to make these psychics die for themselves.


    She needs more assurance.


    Until she took control of the island.


    Her authority has never been enough.


    There are too many spikes in the team, except for those who have left the team.


    There are still a lot of thorns, who have repeatedly contradicted her along the way.


    "Now there should be no objection to my next action."


    Everyone looked at Becky Lucia.


    They had a premonition of what Becky Lucia was going to do.


    "Boss, do you have any plans?"


    "Kill those traitors." Becky Lucia replied, of course.


    "Boss, I think we are the first to..."


    All of a sudden, dozens of stone spines sprang out of the cave wall without any sign, which directly poked the person who opened the hole into a sieve.


    The faces of the people all changed. They didn''t expect that the first thing Becky Lucia did after she took control of the island was to kill a companion.


    No matter whether their relationship with this person is good or bad, there is a kind of sad feeling that rabbits die and dogs die.


    "I don''t want this team to have a second voice." Becky Melissa said calmly, "xuanzheng, do you have any questions when you resume the status of captain?"


    "No, boss, your decision is very wise, and I think traitors should be eliminated." Big bald head xuanzheng is certainly very happy.


    Originally, he did not intend to let go of Chen Xuan and others.


    But he didn''t like to offend Becky Lucia.


    Both during and after the operation.


    So he has been more restrained these two days.


    Because Becky Lucia''s identity is quite special.


    She''s a rich man, even in shallow water bay, her organization.


    And they don''t want to fight against the rich, especially the super rich.


    Now it''s not the same. Becky Lucia is on his side.


    He had good reasons and opportunities to retaliate against Chen.


    Others, at the moment, are more or less discontented.


    But still chose silence.


    The power Becky Lucia now controls still makes them very afraid.


    The mysterious and unpredictable means of attack have no prelude and omen.


    Kill a powerful psychic at will.


    This method is still very appalling.


    "It seems that everyone has no opinion, so let''s go."


    At this time, everyone was depressed.


    But under the pressure of Becky Lucia, no one said anything.


    "Boss, do you know where those men are?" Xuanzheng asked."I don''t know, but my perception range is already very large. As long as I''m close to three kilometers, I can''t escape from my perception range." Becky Lucia said confidently.


    "What about the half man and half snake monster?"


    "Also did not feel its position, should also be far away, don''t worry, even if the monster comes back, I have a way to deal with it."


    "Boss, this island is so big, even if you have a wide range of perception, it''s not easy to find a few people."


    "Do you think my power is limited to this?" Becky Lucia looked at her eyes.


    Xuanzheng''s eyes twinkled at Becky Lucia.


    "Let''s show you the real power." Becky Lucia closed her eyes and the magic spread out.


    Not long after that, a large number of petrified tyrannical dwarfs were running out of the woods.


    People thought that a new round of fighting was about to begin.


    But Becky Lucia stopped the attack.


    "Stop it all. They''re not enemies now." Becky Lucia said, turning to the petrified tyrannical midgets: "go find me other humans except us, and report back to me when you find them."


    To everyone''s surprise, Becky Lucia could even control these petrified tyrannical dwarfs.


    And with these petrified tyrannical dwarfs, it''s much easier for them to find people.


    Although the island is large, there are many petrified and tyrannical dwarfs.


    As long as they are scattered, it is very easy to find a few people.


    Soon, they came back to report and had found Chen Xuan and others.


    "They''re in that direction. Let''s go." Becky Lucia.


    "Boss, what is that red pearl?"


    "You don''t have to know." Becky lulissa said quietly, but with a hint of caution in her voice.


    "Boss, the red pearl should be the only one that has control?"


    "What do you ask this for?" Becky Melissa frowned and looked at xuanzheng.


    "Boss, I guess before you, the control of the red bead should be in the hands of a half man and half snake monster, and the prerequisite for changing control is death."

 Chapter 3169

    "What do you want to say?" Becky Lucia became more and more discontented.


    "Boss, the half man and half snake monster should be the master of the red pearl before you, and he died, so it''s your turn to control. Now the boss knows what I mean." Xuan Zheng said with a smile.


    Becky Lucia frowned. "That half man, half snake monster doesn''t look weak. Those people can solve it in such a short time. It seems that I underestimated their strength."


    "Boss, why don''t we take a long view?"


    "Well, they don''t want to change the outcome Becky Lucia flatly rejected xuanzheng''s proposal.


    Becky Melissa and her party found Chen.


    Chen Xuan and others were in the dinner, and they were surprised to see Becky and Melissa.


    People are very surprised, puzzled to look at Becky Melissa.


    "What can I do for you, Ms. Becky?" Asked familati.


    "Nothing. I suddenly felt that betrayal was an unforgivable act, so I decided to put you to death publicly." Becky Lucia said seriously.


    Chen''s face became strange.


    Publicly sentence them?


    When people looked at Chen, it was obvious that Chen was the most powerful voice.


    Chen Xuan stood up: "very special strength, it seems that you have a lot of harvest."


    Becky Lucia raised her hand, and the surrounding ground began to vibrate, and a stone pillar was raised behind Chen Hao and others to form a stone wall, which seemed to block Chen''s way.


    "Then you will have no way to escape, and then you will face despair." Becky Lucia''s proud eyes swept over Chen and others.


    Becky Melissa saw the surprise in Chen''s eyes.


    But there was not much fear.


    It disappointed her a little, but it didn''t matter.


    How calm he is now, how afraid he will be when he has seen his power.


    Now there is no fear because he has not recognized his power.


    On the contrary, it was Becky Lucia''s team, and everyone was upset.


    Because Becky Lucia''s strength is a little unexpected, even abnormal.


    This has made them feel very threatened.


    Betsy Lucia had killed one of her men before.


    However, at that time, most people thought that they would not be so easily attacked.


    But now, they feel very uneasy.


    Especially the character of Becky Lucia.


    She can say it when she has no strength.


    Now her strength is very strong, even can be said to be terror.


    Their relationship is no longer the relationship between superior and subordinate, or between employees and employers.


    Becky Lucia thinks of herself as a queen.


    No voice of doubt is allowed.


    Chen Xuan calmly looks at Becky Lucia.


    The power in Becky Lucia is strange.


    It''s a little bit like the inner world, and a little bit like the outer world.


    In a word, Chen can''t tell what the new strength of Becky lulza is.


    And her strength is unknown.


    This reminds Chen of the power of St. Michael.


    The real man who divides his strength into five parts.


    But no matter where the power in Becky Lucia comes from.


    As far as her current strength is concerned, it is good to be able to play three achievements basically.


    But she didn''t know it, but it''s no wonder that she didn''t know the power she gained. How could she understand Chen.


    Becky Lucia held her hand, and the surrounding rocks began to converge toward a point crazily. In a dozen seconds, a huge stone ball with a diameter of nearly 30 meters had been formed in the air.


    Everyone looked at the huge stone ball and sighed.


    Becky lulissa is a little proud of her achievements, but not very satisfied.


    She''s still working harder to make bigger and more spectacular balls.


    After her unremitting efforts, the stone ball in the sky has reached 40 meters.


    "I''ll give you a chance to give me that tree spirit." Becky Melissa looked at Chen, threatening to say.


    Chen Xuan smiles and says nothing.


    Becky Lucia understood the meaning from Chen''s smile.


    It was a mocking smile.


    "You asked for it!" Becky Lucia let go of the ball.


    The stone ball fell directly from the air tens of meters.


    Familati and others all covered their heads in fear and did not dare to look up into the sky.


    However, when the stone ball fell to a height of more than ten meters, it suddenly stopped.Everyone was stunned and looked at the stone ball in amazement.


    Chen is still looking at Becky Lusha with a smile on her face.


    "I''m sorry to disappoint you. If that''s all you have to do, I''m afraid it''s hard for you to make me surrender. You need to work harder."


    Becky Lucia looked at Chen Xuan in astonishment: "how could it be?"


    She can make and control this stone ball because she now controls the power of the island.


    Under normal circumstances, this stone ball of hundreds of tons can not be moved, let alone suspended in the air.


    However, Chen did not know what means he used. He was able to hover over the stone ball like himself.


    Of course, we can still see the gap.


    After all, I can make this stone ball hover in the height of tens of meters.


    Chen can only stop the stone ball at a height of more than ten meters.


    It also increased her confidence.


    Becky Lucia thinks Chen''s strength is indeed there.


    But it''s not enough to fight against yourself.


    "Do you like to play with it? Then I''ll give you enough. "


    The surrounding rock and soil lifted up again, all converging on the stone ball.


    At the moment, Becky Lucia doesn''t have to use her power to control the ball, so she can fill it with earth and stone, and in theory she can increase the weight of the ball infinitely.


    She wanted to see when Chen would collapse.


    And then it was smashed into meat by this overloaded stone ball.


    Becky Melissa is now working on the picture. She thinks Chen must be very hard at the moment.


    Becky Lucia looked at Chen carefully, catching all the changes in his face.


    Unfortunately, to her disappointment, Chen did not show any signs of hardship.


    He must be pretending to be himself. He wants to deceive himself.


    Now that the weight of the stone ball has doubled, he can''t feel the change at all.


    He''s just holding up!


    Becky Lucia works harder on the barycenter ball.


    The diameter of the stone ball also increased from 40 meters to 50 meters, and from 50 meters to 60 meters.


    Becky Lucia looked relaxed. Anyway, the power came from this island. She was a porter, so she had no pressure, and she firmly believed that Chen could not last long.

 Chapter 3170

    As the stone ball grew bigger and bigger, Becky Lucia''s expression changed from complacency to doubt.


    Now I can''t believe it.


    The diameter of the stone ball has exceeded 100 meters, and its weight has increased by more than ten times.


    But the ball was still as stable as Mount Tai, suspended on top of Chen''s head.


    "If you only rely on this, I''m afraid your desire to get rid of me, a traitor, will be defeated." Chen Hao looks at Becky Lusha with a smile.


    Becky Lucia''s face grew worse.


    Chen suddenly raised her hand, and Becky Lucia was startled.


    She thought Chen Xuan was going to do it.


    The people behind her are also looking at Chen Xuan nervously.


    But at this time, the stone ball suddenly rises and flies out of the distance visible to the naked eye in an instant.


    Before people could breathe a sigh of relief, Chen said, "this stone ball will be affected by gravity at a height of 3 million meters. It will start to accelerate. When it lands, the speed of this stone ball will reach Mach 10 per second. Do you know what this means?"


    Everyone''s face changed.


    They''re not physicists, and they can''t calculate the acceleration of gravity.


    But to be sure, if the stone ball falls on the island, they will die.


    Maybe the islands will be annihilated directly.


    "You have about ten minutes to run for your lives." Chen looked at Becky Lucia: "Ms. Becky, do you think it''s important to clean me up? Or is it important to escape? "


    Although Becky Lucia was flustered, she remained calm.


    "You can''t scare me." Becky Melissa looked at Chen Xuan calmly and tried to see a little doubt from Chen''s face: "although I don''t know how you can make the stone ball disappear, it is absolutely impossible for you to throw it to the height of 3000 kilometers. They can''t calculate it. But I know how much power it takes to project that stone ball to a height of 3000 kilometers You don''t need to play this kind of trick. You can kill us directly


    Becky lulissa paused and added: "and the most important point is that if you project the stone ball to a height of 3000 kilometers and then drop it vertically, the power is certainly terrible, but you can''t escape it. I don''t think you will commit suicide, so there''s only one possibility. The method you just used is just a cover up."


    All of her men were relieved to hear Becky Lucia''s words.


    Think about it, if Chen can really project the stone ball to a height of 3000 kilometers, then Chen''s power will be incredible.


    If he really had such a powerful force, all of them would not have killed Chen alone.


    Chen did not need to waste time at all. One person could destroy all of them.


    So they firmly believe that Chen is bluffing.


    However, Gaia and others looked at Becky Lucia with strange eyes.


    They know that Chen Xuan really has this kind of strength.


    Suddenly, Becky Lucia''s confident expression froze.


    She got an island alert. Danger!


    Something''s going to fall on the island.


    Extremely dangerous!


    Becky Melissa looked up and saw a dark red spot tugging her tail across the sky, pointing straight to their island.


    It was small at first, but it was very conspicuous.


    In addition to Becky Lucia, others slowly discovered the falling meteorite.


    At this time, everyone''s faces began to change dramatically.


    Chen is not joking with them.


    There was a smile on Chen''s face.


    Becky Lucia bit her teeth and said, "let''s go!"


    Becky Melissa said, turning around and leaving, not a bit nostalgic.


    Chen did not stop them from leaving.


    "Chen, why don''t you stop them?"


    "They should have found the path to the next Island, or the key. If we want to get to the next station, we need to follow them."


    It suddenly occurred to all of them that no wonder Chen did not do anything when she was provoked by Becky Lucia.


    And Becky Lucia is in a hurry after taking people away.


    "What are we going to do now, boss? If that stone ball falls, all of us will die. "


    "Shut up." Becky Lucia grimaced: "it''s only the traitors who will die."


    Becky Lucia closed her eyes, but she was still walking.


    People looked at each other, and they were puzzled to see how strange Becky Lucia was on her way.


    "Shh She''s looking for something with special magic. "


    There were still people who saw the suspicion and the reason why Becky Lucia was on her way with her eyes closed.


    In a hurry, the crowd followed Becky Lucia.Suddenly, Becky Lucia opened her eyes.


    A hole appeared in front of the crowd.


    Becky Lucia stood in front of the cavern, which was not very large, less than three meters in diameter, but it was too deep.


    Becky Lucia took a step forward without hesitation. One step was empty and her body fell into a hole in the ground.


    People look at me and I look at you with hesitation.


    Xuanzheng thought about it for a moment and stepped directly into the cave.


    Finally, after hesitation, they chose the root.


    As soon as they fell into the cave, they found streamers around them.


    The streamer rolled over them and wrapped their bodies completely.


    They feel that their castration is completely dominated by streamers.


    They could see nothing but light.


    The scene is as beautiful as poetry and painting, as if you are in the sky and stars.


    But it didn''t last long.


    They felt a huge tear, as if the streamer was tearing their bodies apart.


    Fortunately, before they jumped down, they applied a magic shield to themselves. Although the tearing force was powerful, it could still be resisted.


    And then there''s the illusion of upside down, back and forth.


    In this environment and perception, people have lost the ability to distinguish direction.


    Time has also become blurred.


    I don''t know how long after that, people suddenly feel suffocated.


    When they opened their eyes again, they found themselves suffocating.


    Because they were underwater.


    The crowd was flapping upward, but fortunately, the water level was not deep, so it was less than 10 meters deep.


    The crowd rose to the surface, gasping.


    After replenishing enough oxygen, people have the energy to observe the surrounding environment.


    This is a huge lake surrounded by a forest.


    The lake is like a huge gem inlaid in the woods. The scenery is breathtaking.


    There are also a few unknown small animals in the lake playing drinking water.


    At the moment, they could not be tired. Either they swam to the shore, or they quickly got out of the lake with magic.

 Chapter 3171

    Less than half of them were on the shore.


    Becky Lucia''s face was gloomy: "do the people who jumped into the tunnel behind you know what''s going on? The missing people didn''t follow? "


    "No, no, I''m right. I remember, and Luke was in front of me."


    "Then why are there so many less people?"


    There were more than 20 people, but now there are at least ten less.


    Becky Lucia couldn''t figure it out, and no one else could.


    At the same time, it is more than ten kilometers away from here.


    A woman struggled to get up.


    Emily broke her foot.


    She fell from mid air.


    And with her, there is Chen Yu.


    At the moment, iqli''s face was full of panic.


    After all, she is very clear, she is absolutely impossible to defeat Chen.


    But Chen has no interest in iqli at all.


    After landing, start to observe the left and right to see the surrounding environment.


    My little world was completely suppressed.


    This is something that has never happened in the past.


    Their own small world was actually suppressed only a diameter of 10 meters.


    Chen tried to spread the small world out.


    But every time it spreads, there is a stronger force to fight back.


    Chen was a little curious about where the power came from and what form it was.


    Can actually suppress their own small world.


    Chen also looked at her own inner world.


    Neitiandi has not been affected, and it is still functioning normally.


    This should be the second stop of treasure island.


    But Gaia, familati, old ANCO and Robert are missing.


    They jumped into the tunnel with themselves.


    But there seems to be a fork in that passage.


    So that they were separated at the moment they came out.


    Chen Tiao tried to take off, but at the moment of takeoff, another huge force hit him and hit him on the ground again.


    It''s not impossible to fly. Just resist the force.


    Chen is not unable to do, but the current situation is not clear, Chen does not want to waste his physical strength.


    Not far away from her eyes, Chen Xuan is facing her terrified akili.


    When aiqili saw Chen Tiao turn her attention to her body, her hair would stand up.


    "Are you afraid of me?" Chen said faintly.


    Emily didn''t answer, but she was screaming madly in her heart.


    Isn''t that bullshit? Face to face with monsters like you, and it''s still a hostile relationship.


    It''s strange not to be afraid.


    "I''ve never killed anyone. Why are you afraid of me?"


    Aiqili did not agree with Chen''s words.


    It''s not the same thing as not killing.


    Any creature is afraid of being able to kill itself.


    Everything in human society is based on a sense of security between each other.


    This is the conventional security contract, which is the law.


    Once the law loses its binding force.


    For example, at this moment, after losing the legal constraints, iqli''s fear naturally arises.


    Because humans don''t believe in moral constraints at all.


    Chen can easily kill her, and God does not know.


    "Well, where are your companions? I mean, Becky, where have they been Chen asked.


    "I don''t know. I didn''t arrive much earlier than you. You came just a few minutes after I landed."


    "Forget it." Chen Xiao shook his head: "well, good luck to you."


    Chen Hao plans to leave, although he knows that iqli''s foot is broken and she is not able to move.


    But staying here will only make her more uneasy.


    So Chen decided to leave.


    In any case, she is not an ordinary person, even if she is not able to move, she is not totally unable to walk.


    She should have a way to move.


    But after a few steps, Chen stopped.


    Because in the surrounding cliffs, and around the road, there are countless small monsters.


    These little monsters are not big. They are the size of basketball, but they are numerous.


    Their bodies are round, with short limbs and small tails. The body of the sphere has a big mouth.


    No eyes, no nose, no ears, just a mouth.


    Iqli stood up with difficulty. She was already pale.


    Obviously, she can''t deal with these unknown little monsters on her own.


    Whoosh -


    these little monsters make strange sounds.But they don''t have ears, and Chen doesn''t know how they communicate.


    More and more love monsters make the same call.


    Then they began to roll towards Chen and iqli.


    Their small short legs look rather redundant.


    When they move, they rely more on the rolling body.


    And one begins to roll, and then a group begins to roll.


    Aiqili didn''t resist at first. Her arms vibrated, revealing a pair of red and blue energy swords.


    The little monsters rushed to iqli, and she waved her swords.


    These little monsters are like fruits and melons, which are cut by iqli at will.


    When these little monsters are cut open, their bodies are not splashed with bleeding flesh, but crumble like gravel.


    Aiqili''s attack is very efficient, and dozens of small monsters are killed in a flash.


    However, in the face of endless little monsters.


    Her performance was negligible.


    Soon a little monster broke through iqli''s defense and bit her arm.


    Iqli tears of pain, tear off the little monster, smash fly.


    But in such a meal time, more small monsters broke through her defense line.


    These little monsters are pretty weak.


    The key is quantity.


    Chen Xuan stretched out his hand, and there were small black balls around him.


    However, Chen immediately found that the quality of the small black ball was far from the level of the past.


    Because making small black balls depends on the small world to absorb the surrounding materials.


    But now xiaotiandi is compressed to a diameter less than 10 meters.


    This also leads to the small world can absorb less material.


    Moreover, the number of small black balls has also decreased sharply. It is the limit to produce dozens of small black balls at a time.


    Compared with the past, there are thousands of times less than the number of thousands.


    There is also a slight weakening, that is the control distance of the small black ball.


    In the past, as long as it was in a small space, the small black ball could control its direction at will.


    But now casually a throw, the small black ball flew out of the scope of the small world, let alone arbitrary control.


    Of course, even if the quantity, quality and control distance are much worse.


    But it''s more than enough to deal with these little monsters.


    Dozens of small black balls were fired out and a second explosion took place.


    Thousands of little monsters are gone.


    At the same time, she helped aiqili in the neighborhood.


    Chen Xuan looks at Ai Qili.


    "If you don''t want to die, you''d better get closer."


    Although aiqili is not willing to contact Chen Xuan.


    But at the moment, I had to choose to temporarily depend on Chen Xuan.

 Chapter 3172

    Aiqili saw that she tried her best to fight a lot of wounds, and killed more than 100 small monsters.


    However, Chen Xuan killed thousands of small monsters.


    This gap is really unacceptable to her.


    But what if you don''t accept it.


    Chen Xuan has this strength.


    And now she needs to accept Chen''s protection.


    "Can you walk by yourself?" Chen said


    Although iqli broke her ankle bone, she was able to walk through the pain.


    "Yes As long as it''s not too fast. " Said Emily.


    "Then keep up."


    Chen''s hand was thrown away, and thousands of small monsters were eliminated.


    But these thousands of little monsters are nothing compared with the total.


    At the beginning, aiqili was worried about whether Chen could insist.


    In this way, Chen Xuan often uses big tricks.


    It looks like it''s amazing, and it''s very lethal.


    In a few moments, he killed nearly 100000 small monsters.


    But it wasn''t long before Archie stopped worrying.


    Because Chen''s big moves are too easy, he always goes all the way.


    Several, dozens, hundreds of big moves, completely like no money.


    Along the way, the ground has completely changed.


    She felt that there was an armed army hidden in Chen''s body.


    And it''s the infinite ammo mode.


    Just, I don''t know if it''s my own illusion.


    Emily always felt that there were more and more of those little monsters.


    This made her wonder whether these little monsters could kill all of them.


    "Mr. Chen Let''s take a different route. The number of these little monsters has never been reduced


    "Why reduce it? I chose this road


    "Ah? Why? "


    "Because there are more little monsters here."


    "You..." Emily had nothing to say.


    She really didn''t understand what Chen Xuan was going to do.


    "Why do you have to look for the direction of a large number of small monsters?"


    "I want to see the source of these little monsters." Chen said frankly.


    Chen is suspicious of the origin of these little monsters.


    They should not be life forms in the conventional sense.


    At least it is not the life form recognized by Chen Xuan.


    When Chen and iqli walked for nearly an hour.


    The number of little monsters around them can no longer be described.


    Because the number is not clear, and the little monster can only be described by the tide.


    Yes, it''s the tide. Those little monsters are piled together. There is no open space on the ground. Their actions are completely joint and several.


    A movement is a group of movements.


    Iqli''s face was bloodless with fright.


    These little monsters are very weak individuals.


    But when the number is so high.


    All individual weaknesses become insignificant.


    Their overall number will make up for everything.


    A dark red neutron star was condensed from Chen.


    Although the dark red neutron star is far less powerful than the normal state.


    But it''s still very lethal for these little monsters.


    Boom -


    aiqili was directly knocked to the ground by the air wave.


    And the tide of the small monster is dead and wounded.


    When she looked again, there was only a large pit of molten rock that had not yet cooled.


    The ground at the center of the explosion has been dissolved.


    Chen''s face was calm and said calmly, "keep going."


    But before long, more and more little monsters gathered.


    Emily was so desperate that no one could do anything about it.


    Aiqili looked at Chen Xuan, and Chen Xuan was still indifferent.


    It''s the same dark red neutron star exploding in the center of the little monster.


    It''s the same effect, hundreds of thousands of little monsters disappear in the blast range.


    Emily has gone from shock to numbness.


    At the beginning of the big move, now it seems that Chen''s general attack.


    Now this is the real trick.


    However, this kind of big trick Chen Xuan can be used twice in a row.


    Aiqili thought to herself, but before long, Chen Xuan used it for the third time and the fourth time.


    An idea suddenly came to her mind.


    This kind of attack will not be his regular common attack, will it?


    Chen did not stop to answer her questions.


    They came to a huge canyon.Iqli''s mouth was open and her face was full of amazement.


    She wasn''t shocked by the huge canyon.


    I was shocked by the little monsters that filled the canyon.


    A canyon with a height of about 100 meters and a width of dozens of meters is full of small monsters.


    Million? It''s estimated to be multiplied by ten times.


    Too many, lots of little monsters come out of the canyon.


    The ecology of this island is absolutely impossible to support so many small monsters.


    So Chen is more sure of his conjecture that they are not creatures in the conventional sense.


    Chen Hao clenched his fists.


    At the moment, aiqili only felt numbness in her scalp.


    This dense little monster, is Chen Hao planning to attack directly?


    Are you sure it won''t cause a chain reaction?


    If there are so many small monsters coming, even Chen Xuan can''t stand it?


    But Chen Xuan obviously did not worry about iqli.


    "Mr. Chen, don''t you think we should take a long-term view? So many little monsters It''s too dangerous... "


    "No It''s only you who are in danger. " Chen said calmly.


    Iqli opened her mouth and did not speak for a long time.


    Forget it. Let this bastard die.


    Emily knew that she could not persuade Chen.


    Aiqili saw that Chen''s body was stained with black.


    Full of unknown and disturbing colors.


    The next moment, Chen''s fists suddenly waved out.


    Innumerable fist shadows shot in the direction of the canyon.


    In an instant, the earth was shaking and the earth was breaking.


    Each boxing shadow has infinite lethality.


    Each punch fell into the small monster pile, just like hitting on the bean curd.


    The little monster was blown around.


    The rock walls on both sides of the canyon were even more cracked by the blast.


    Iqli opened her mouth wide and her expression was completely frozen.


    Staring at Chen Xuan.


    Is this a man?


    Chen''s face was still expressionless, but the number of small monsters in the canyon was beyond his imagination.


    After the fist shadow blasted into the small monster pile, it ran through hundreds of meters, but it still didn''t end.


    The whole Canyon must be more than ten kilometers long. If the whole Canyon is completely filled with small monsters, it is estimated that there will be tens of billions of small monsters.


    Even Chen was shocked by the astonishing number.


    Of course, the number of these little monsters is amazing.


    However, individuals decided that no matter how many they were, they could not threaten Chen.


    Chen''s fist followed by a blow, killing many small monsters.


    However, the number of favorite monsters in the canyon did not decrease significantly.


    Chen Tiao stopped his fist shadow, turned to dark magma and poured into the canyon.


    The dark magma turned into countless blades and crazily hanged the little monsters.


    But even the dark magma failed to kill these little monsters effectively.


    Aiqili had long been shocked by Chen''s terrible destructive power.

 Chapter 3173

    This is a real monster.


    Iqli vaguely understood why old ANCO and Robert chose to stand in the camp of Chen.


    They must have known the details of Chen.


    This will be so firm in Chen''s camp.


    If Becky Lucia had brought them into conflict with Chen.


    If Chen is really determined, he should get rid of them.


    Then it''s likely that they will be wiped out.


    There is no second possibility.


    But it also made her wonder.


    Chen has the ability to easily root out all of them.


    Why didn''t Chen do that.


    Don''t talk about morality or law.


    Few of the people who would come out with Becky Lucia would abide by the law.


    Chen seems to be tired of this meaningless battle.


    If the small world can run freely.


    The total dark power of the neutron.


    In an instant, you can clear all the small monsters in the canyon in front of you, and by the way, even this canyon can be directly razed to the ground.


    But Chen''s small world was completely suppressed.


    The power of many moves attached to the small world has decreased sharply.


    For example, dark red neutron stars and ordinary neutron stars.


    In the fifth layer of Guiyi Gong, Chen Xuan directly presents himself in a complete posture.


    At the moment of Chen''s full strength, xiaotiandi was liberated.


    That inexplicable force of repression also disintegrated.


    There was a trace of horror in her eyes.


    Chen''s eyes suddenly became a little creepy.


    It was almost instinctive.


    She felt like she was sitting on a pile of bombs.


    This feeling is very bad!!


    Chen''s arm was raised, and the palm of his hand was aimed at the direction of the canyon.


    The next moment, there was a terrifying attraction over the canyon.


    The rocks, the dust, the air, and the little monsters were torn by that terrible attraction.


    Aiqili herself is not stable, almost torn by the attraction of the lift off.


    Chen Xuan grabs aiqili with one hand.


    Emily''s standing still.


    Look over the canyon.


    The matter that is gathered at a point by that attraction is not getting bigger and bigger.


    It seems that no matter how many things gather, there is only one point.


    More and more substances are drawn in.


    The little monsters piled up in the canyon below were sucked into the air like a torrent and merged into the spot.


    The canyon, originally filled with little monsters, is decreasing at a rate visible to the naked eye.


    And the canyon is getting bigger and bigger, and a lot of rocks are being sucked away.


    Finally, the canyon revealed a stone platform with a basketball sized Emerald Pearl on it.


    Just like the red jewel hidden deep in Medusa cave when the first island was built.


    At this time, a figure of rapid passing.


    Becky lurissa came out of nowhere and rushed towards the green pearl.


    At the same time, he was shouting, "stop him!"


    There was something strange about her expression.


    Stop Chen Yu?


    With these people Becky Lucia brought?


    Those people also see that Chen''s strength is very strong. If they fight with Chen, even if they fight together, it will be very difficult to win.


    So it was just a few meters away from Chen, blocking his way.


    Becky Lucia holds the green pearl in her hands.


    Archie looked at Chen, who didn''t seem to be trying to stop Becky Lucia from gaining control of the island.


    Becky Lucia was so nervous that she followed that feeling all the way to this place.


    Just to see Chen Xuan present, she was afraid that Chen Xuan also intended to seize control of the green pearl with her.


    Originally she thought that there should be no one faster than her.


    Because the little monsters along the way don''t attack her at all.


    Maybe it''s because she has the smell of the first island.


    And she also felt that the smell of these little monsters was very familiar.


    Becky Lucia looked behind her eyes.


    They didn''t do it by themselves.


    No, to be exact, Chen did not fight with her men.


    Just standing in the same place and looking at yourself in a strange way.


    He didn''t know what he was doing?


    Or he believes confidently that even if he takes control of the island.


    You can''t beat him yourself?


    Well, that''s true in theory.


    Becky Lucia stares at iqli, regains her attention and concentrates on sending the magic into the Emerald Pearl.Aiqili is helpless. It seems that she has also become a member of Chen''s camp passively.


    She knew whether she had betrayed Becky Lucia or not.


    With her narrow-minded personality, she could not tolerate herself.


    Something that Becky Lucia had been worried about for a long time didn''t happen.


    Chen did not stop her from taking control of the island at all.


    Becky Lucia took control of the island.


    She found herself stronger.


    It also made her eager to try.


    I want to challenge Chen Xuan.


    Chen Xuan had a premonition of Becky Lucia''s intention.


    It was just a light look at Becky Lucia.


    "If you do it to me again, you will die."


    Becky Lucia was cold and finally calmed down.


    Even now she feels stronger.


    But still not sure to deal with Chen.


    Therefore, he temporarily suppressed the resentment in his heart and waited for the opportunity to retaliate against Chen.


    "Let''s go."


    Becky Lucia took the people away.


    Archie looked away at Becky Lucia and others.


    She could clearly feel Becky Lucia was strong again.


    I can feel it. There''s no reason why Chen Xuan didn''t find out.


    "Why do you want her to take control of the Emerald Pearl? You should understand that You''ve made her stronger, and with Becky Lucia''s character, she won''t reconcile with you. As long as she''s strong enough, she''ll take revenge on you. "


    "Of course I know." Chen Xuan shrugged.


    "Why do you want to..."


    "I need a guide, a guide to the next stop, and she''s a good choice."


    "Even if you need a guide, you don''t have to choose your enemy." Aiqili is more difficult to understand, such a simple truth, Chen Xiao has no reason not to know: "even if you choose to let me control, it is better than let her control, at least I will not retaliate against you."


    "Ha ha Do you think that''s a good thing? Do you think it will give you great power? The world is fair. When you get something, you lose something. "


    "It''s such a powerful force that it''s worth losing something."


    "What if it''s your self-consciousness?"


    "What?" she said? Self awareness? "


    "The power she has gained is not a gift, but a loan. If she gathers all her strength, it will be the moment when she loses herself."

 Chapter 3174

    Aiqili frowned. She felt that Chen Xuan was planning something.


    And she''s more scared now, more scared than before.


    Because she is very clear about the gap between herself and Chen.


    Chen''s plan is definitely beyond the level she can participate in.


    And now I have to follow Chen''s side.


    Once there is a slightest mistake, he will die.


    Chen''s feeling of oppression came again from all directions.


    Once again, the small world was squeezed and shrunk.


    Just then, a huge dark shadow fell in the sky.


    Chen Tiao looked up and saw that he was Gaia in the form of a giant dragon.


    On Gaia''s back, there are three other people, including old ANCO, Robert and familati.


    It seems that in order to avoid those little monsters, they have to hide in the sky.


    "Gaia, how did you find us?" Chen asked.


    Being reasonable, their own small world has been suppressed, and their perception is bound to be greatly limited.


    "Nonsense, you make so much noise here that the blind can see the situation here." Gaia rolled her eyes.


    "By the way, you can fly?"


    Gaia looked at Chen with a strange look: "I incarnate in the form of a dragon. What''s strange about being able to fly?"


    She doubted whether Chen was a fake and asked such stupid questions.


    Chen Tiao scratched his forehead, and that kind of repression would not be directed at himself alone, would he?


    "Are you not oppressed by this island?"


    "Do you have any?" Gaia looked back at the others. "Do you feel oppressed?"


    "No All three had the same answer.


    Chen Tiao looked at aiqili: "do you feel oppressed?"


    "No That''s the same answer from Archie.


    "Strange, then why am I the only one oppressed by this island?"


    Aiqili speechless, are you the strength after being suppressed?


    I feel like you''re going to explode.


    Chen was depressed, not because he was suppressed, but because he was targeted.


    Inexplicably targeted, no one will be happy.


    If everyone was forced to do the same, Chen would be in a better mood.


    But now Chen Xuan is the only one who is forced by him, and Chen Xuan is out of balance.


    "What is that?" Gaia pointed to the Emerald Pearl in the center of the canyon.


    At this time, the little monsters began to appear again. They had gathered on the ground of the canyon.


    And began to accumulate, it is estimated that in less than an hour, the small monster will again fill the whole canyon.


    Chen Tiao started again and emptied the little monster that had just accumulated a little.


    "That thing controls this island. I don''t know exactly what it is."


    Chen Xuan went to check the green pearl.


    "Can you tell what kind of material it is?"


    "Crystal? It''s not like The echo is more crisp and seems to be very hard. " Gaia knocked hard, and the green pearl remained intact.


    "Ole crystal? It''s not... "


    People touched and knocked, but they didn''t know what the green pearl was made of.


    Chen Xuan stretched out his hand and squeezed it hard.


    The emerald green pearl was cracked instantly.


    They all look at Chen Yu in amazement.


    "Very hard indeed." Chen said frankly.


    People are speechless for a while. Do you crush them and say such things?


    They didn''t know how much strength it took for Chen to crack the green pearl.


    In terms of strength, it is not too much to say that it is a mountain and a sea.


    At this time, the original crack was still closed.


    After a while, the cracks disappeared.


    "It can repair itself."


    Chen was a little surprised because he felt that at the moment of restoration, the emerald green pearl was filled with the power of life.


    And this green pearl is definitely not life.


    The power of life is possessed only by the living body.


    Let''s not talk about the components of this green pearl. Where does the power of life come from?


    Chen''s hands were holding the emerald green pearl, trying to pull it down from the stone platform.


    But the combination of Emerald Pearl and stone platform is more powerful than Chen''s imagination.


    Chen''s strength increased accordingly.


    The emerald green pearl and the stone platform are still motionless.


    Chen is obviously not so easy to admit defeat, and then again increase strength.


    Slowly, the ground began to shake, more and more intense.


    Chen''s strength increased again.


    At this time, everyone was forced to retreat from Chen''s body.


    Chen''s body exudes a heavy sense of oppression, which makes it difficult for people to breathe.The ground on which Chen''s feet were treading cracked, and Chen''s strength was still increasing.


    The surrounding canyon walls seem to have been torn apart by some force.


    And this kind of power is still raging on the whole island, the earth is torn apart, and the whole island is in turmoil. And


    it seems that they may sink at will.


    People were a little scared.


    The contest between Chen and this green pearl is still going on.


    And the island is on the verge of collapse at any time.


    At the same time, Becky Lucia and others on the edge of the island all found the dramatic changes of the island.


    Becky Lucia, in particular, felt the most.


    Originally, she had just received the blessing of the power of the island, and she was feeling a little high spirited.


    But at the moment, the power of blessing on her suddenly weakened.


    She had a clear sense that the island was under some kind of attack.


    It''s Chen Xuan! It must be Chen''s.


    Becky Melissa put the island''s misfortune on Chen''s head for the first time.


    But her guess was not wrong.


    The violent vibration is more and more intense. At the moment, everyone feels like a bug in the bottle, shaking the bottle crazily by a big hand.


    "Chen, stop I''m sorry... " Gaia screamed, "you''re going to kill all of us..."


    The cracked earth is already spewing out hot magma.


    Chen Xuan looked back at the crowd.


    Now Gaia and others all fell to the ground in pain, and the surrounding terrain had completely changed.


    Canyons disappeared, fragmented land, everywhere is boiling hot magma.


    Chen finally gave up the idea of taking this green pearl away.


    Unless Chen is struggling with the risk that everyone else will die.


    Chen Tiao clearly felt that there was something under the green pearl.


    When he tried to mention the Emerald Pearl, there was a huge force under it.


    An endless stream of emerald green pearls were exported against Chen Xuan.


    And that force is connected to the whole island.


    Chen is fighting against the green pearl, but he is fighting against the whole island.


    "Mr. Chen, there is an underground passage here..." Iqli found the torn ground, revealing a gap.


    Chen thought about it for a moment, but he went into the underpass, and the others followed.


    In the underground passage, there are broken walls everywhere, and many places have collapsed completely.


    However, Chen''s direct violence led to the destruction of everything in front of him, whether it was rock or earth.

 Chapter 3175

    Before long, a huge heart appeared in front of everyone.


    The huge heart was wrapped in a layer of rock.


    But it''s still beating.


    People were amazed at the huge heart in front of them.


    The heart was hanging in the air for fear it was more than 500 meters in diameter.


    What is the concept of a heart with a diameter of 500 meters?


    It''s about the length of five football fields.


    Where is the heart? It''s a mountain.


    Every time it jumps, it''s like thunder.


    "What the hell is this heart of?"


    Chen narrowed her eyes and looked at the huge heart in front of her.


    Here, Chen was more oppressed.


    Chen even felt that he couldn''t do anything.


    This huge heart is resisting him.


    They all know each other''s presence and strength.


    Of course, this heart alone is obviously unable to stop Chen''s steps.


    Chen did not care about the resistance of the huge heart, step by step firmly and forcefully.


    Towards the giant heart.


    Suddenly, the environment changed.


    The original cave disappeared and became a vast plain.


    Chen Xuan reached out and grabbed a handful of turf on the ground.


    Is it a real feeling, not an illusion?


    Or can visions deceive their senses?


    Others also looked at the scene in awe.


    They''re also wondering if it''s real or illusory.


    If it wasn''t an illusion, how did they get here?


    Transmission? It''s not transmission.


    At least Chen knows what transmission feels like.


    And Chen doesn''t feel that the other party can transmit himself to this strange place at will.


    Chen Xuan reached out and threw out a small black ball.


    The little black ball flew more than ten kilometers before it exploded.


    Strange, this is not the cave.


    Although the cave with a huge heart is large, it is also hundreds of meters in diameter.


    "Where on earth is this?" Gaia asked.


    Chen Tiao looked into the distance, and the horizon of the plain rolled up a piece of dust.


    Something seemed to be sweeping towards them.


    Little monster? People looked at the things rolling out in front of them, and they could see clearly.


    But As that thing gets closer and closer.


    People found that the little monster is not small.


    The closer they got, the bigger the monster was.


    In addition to the same shape, I don''t know thousands of times, tens of thousands of times.


    And the number is amazing.


    Although it''s not like when you''re in a canyon, it''s full of canyons.


    But now these little monsters lay on the horizon of the whole plain.


    As if to spread the whole unknown plain.


    They are still so fearless toward the direction of Chen Yu and others swept.


    Everyone looked worried and looked at Chen at the same time.


    Chen Xuan stood at the front, standing still.


    However, Chen''s eyes were not in the swarm of monsters.


    Chen has been looking up and down, around, as if looking for something.


    Suddenly, Chen Xuan turned around.


    Everyone did not understand what Chen did when he turned around.


    The enemy is ahead


    You don''t want to escape, do you?


    Chen raised her arm and pointed in the direction of the crowd.


    "Get out of the way."


    People do not understand Chen''s intention, but still listen to Chen''s request to get out of the way.


    A small black ball shot in the direction of the crowd.


    Bo -


    the little black ball flies hundreds of meters.


    The whole world is broken like a mirror.


    After the broken module falls, people find that the environment has changed back to the original cave.


    But when people looked at it again, there was only a rock shell left in the huge heart, and the heart itself was gone.


    "This What''s the matter? "


    "Run away." Chen Xuan shrugged, some disappointed, some helpless.


    "That place just now Is that an illusion? "


    "No, it''s a real place." Chen said.


    "Is it a different world? Have we been transported to another world? "


    "Not a different world." Chen did not say much.


    They don''t understand it. It''s not a different world just now.


    After all, even if someone could actually send them to another world.


    They can''t be completely unaware.That wasn''t transmission at all.


    It''s coverage. Someone covers the original world with a world.


    There is only one possibility to do this, that is to cover the real world with the inner world.


    Just like Chen''s ability to release the inner world and the outer world, it was just a kind of outward expression.


    However, the inner world of existence is quite different from Chen''s.


    Chen''s inner world is the world of fire.


    The inner world of existence is a vast plain.


    But the inner world of that existence is not complete.


    One half is the inner world that can be taken as a fake, while the other half is an illusion.


    That is to say, the rear of the people is false.


    After the other party''s inner world is covered, people are doubting whether the world is real.


    Even Chen Xuan was the same, so everyone used their own way to verify the truth at the beginning.


    Until later, Chen discovered a loophole in the other party.


    All the trends of that world are in front of us. The direction of the monsters, the wind direction of the wind, the direction of the light source, and the density of the aura of heaven and earth are all in that direction.


    But behind the crowd, there was no change. It felt like being in the cave before.


    Only then did Chen Xuan have doubts, so there was a second verification.


    As expected, Chen Xuan discovered that the world they lived in was half true and half false.


    But that existence is not to defeat Chen.


    His main purpose is to delay time and let himself Or let your heart run away.


    I have to say, he succeeded.


    After a while, the heart ran away in less than ten minutes.


    Don''t ask the heart how to escape.


    A heart of hundreds of meters is an existence against common sense.


    So it''s not surprising that the heart can escape on its own.


    Chen''s heart ran away because of his carelessness.


    But before the first confrontation, who could have thought that a heart could have so many patterns.


    Chen originally thought that a heart is the meat on the cutting board.


    Even if you have incredible power, it''s not enough to pinch it with one hand.


    As a result, it ran away from the heart in public.


    At this time, the empty shell of the heart suddenly deformed into a huge rock beast.


    Bang -


    a blow, dust to dust, soil to soil.


    The rock beast is the result of the shallow force left over from that heart.


    Whether it is for that heart, or for Chen, it is too small and insignificant.


    Not even qualified to procrastinate.


    People are in a trance for a while. When they see Chen Xuan smashing the giant rock beast, it is hard to accept, but it is reasonable.


    What they expected was an earth shaking war, but it didn''t happen.

 Chapter 3176

    When they returned to the ground, they suddenly saw a huge shadow on the sea level, amidst the storm.


    "That''s..."


    "It''s the third island." Chen''s eyesight was the best. He could see the island in the storm at a glance.


    "Doesn''t the third island need a special path?"


    Chen Tiao shrugged: "even if it shows the position, it also needs a special path. Chen said, I can''t fly now. Even if Gaia is in the form of a giant dragon, he can''t cross this stormy sea area."


    "I can do it." Gaia said obstinately, she also has her own stubborn.


    Chen Hao shrugged his shoulders. Although his perception was suppressed to the limit, he was still aware of the violent atmosphere in the sea ahead.


    It''s not a storm. It''s like the whole world is full of magic.


    If a normal person is a little closer to the edge, it will be completely torn apart.


    Even psychics are hard to get in and out.


    And the third island is very far away from the second.


    You can see the third island.


    In fact, they are thousands of kilometers apart.


    With Gaia''s strength, even one tenth can not pass through.


    Only Chen can force his way through the storm waters.


    But in that environment, even Chen can''t protect the safety of others.


    Gaia doesn''t know the situation. If she knew the specific situation, she would not talk big.


    "Let''s go. Let''s find the guide."


    Naturally, the guide in Chen''s mouth was Becky Lucia.


    "Mr. Chen, you''ve done something to Becky Lucia?"


    Chen Xuan rolled his eyes and said, "it''s not for granted."


    In fact, from the time of the first island, Chen Xiao secretly threw a small pool of dark magma on Becky Lusha.


    So Becky Lusaka''s movements are basically in Chen''s hands.


    As long as Chen Xuan wants to feel the little dark magma.


    Becky Lucia''s route on the island will be mastered by Chen.


    Becky Lucia could hardly detect the presence of dark magma.


    But even if she does, there is nothing she can do about it.


    If you want to get rid of it, it''s not easy to get rid of it.


    Following the route of the dark magma, Chen found the transmission point to the third station.


    They entered the passage and came to the third stop.


    This time the crowd was not forcibly separated.


    When people come to the third Island, they habitually start to check the surrounding environment.


    Unlike the first two islands, the third island has a very harsh environment.


    The sun in the sky is very low, and there are two suns.


    That''s definitely not the sun in the conventional sense.


    There are two huge fireballs.


    This leads to very high temperatures on the island.


    But surprisingly, at such high temperatures, the island is still covered with plants.


    It''s just that all the plants growing on this island are red.


    Whether it is trees or plants, almost all have red skin.


    At the moment of pulling up a handful of flowers and plants, Chen Xuan felt the terrible energy contained in the flowers and plants, and exploded in his hands instantly.


    Chen''s behavior is like pulling the lead of the explosive.


    All the plants within the range of more than ten meters around the site began to explode.


    This incident startled everyone.


    They quickly used their own defense means.


    Boom and roar -


    fortunately, the response of the people was timely, and Chen Xuan also timely extended a helping hand to protect the people.


    So no one was hurt, but after knowing that these plants would explode when they were hurt, people were not so happy.


    It''s almost impossible for them to move.


    After all, moving in such a vegetated area, stepping on a plant can detonate all the plants around it.


    And the power of these plants is frightening, and the number is large.


    To act here is like walking on a battlefield full of mines.


    Who knows when there will be a big fireworks.


    Chen was also helpless, and could only take one step at a time.


    "You stand here first, and I''ll clear the road out of a safe passage."


    This is also no way to do things, Chen Xuan felt stronger repression on this island.


    Of course, xiaotiandi has already been suppressed to 10 meters. No matter how strong the suppression is, Chen''s xiaotiandi will not be smaller.


    After all, there is no one in the world who can deprive Chen of his small world.


    Chen went forward to detonate the nearby plants, while the others kept a distance until the explosion was over.If it is an ordinary person, it is estimated that he will be broken to pieces within a few meters.


    This environment is almost unintelligible to ordinary people.


    "These plants seem to belong to the family Dracaena." Gaia said.


    Chen Tiao looked back at Gaia: "do you recognize these plants?"


    "Dracaemia is a large general term, not a single kind of plant, generally refers to the dragon or fire Warcraft blood contaminated plants, absorbed by plants, and then abnormal growth of plants." "But dracaemia plants need a very harsh environment. They usually only grow near craters because they need to absorb a lot of fire energy," Gaia said


    "Is this magic material?" "Can''t these plants be picked?" Chen asked? It explodes when it''s picked up. "


    "It''s not that they can''t be picked. They absorb a lot of fire energy, so there is a huge amount of fire energy in plants. Under normal circumstances, as long as the balance of fire energy is destroyed, there will certainly be a violent explosion. However, if it is at night, the body of the plant will begin to contract and tend to be stable. In this case, there will be no explosion."


    Chen suddenly thought of a way, the dark magma spread out, directly blocked in front of the plant above.


    Chen created a large shadow area directly.


    In the shadow, the branches and leaves of those plants began to shrink, just like Mimosa.


    Chen Tiao carefully lifted a red grass with dark magma, and there was no explosion.


    "Chen, don''t let these plants see light after picking them. They need to be kept in dark places all the time."


    None of this was a problem. Chen began to harvest the plants along the way with dark magma.


    A moment later, thousands of plants had been harvested.


    "Are these plants valuable?"


    "There has always been a shortage of Dracaena plants on the market. This kind of flowers and plants is sold by kilogram, which can be sold for about 10000 dollars per kilogram. If it is the kind of trees with medium height, each tree is estimated to be about 200000 dollars. There are also some large plants, which are very expensive, and the price of several times of record sales is in the millions of dollars."


    In front of Chen''s eyes, the dragon blood plants all over the mountains and fields are a lot of income.


    Chen did not waste at all. He spread more of the dark magma and collected it directly into the dark magma.

 Chapter 3177

    Although the crowd envies the saliva.


    But in addition to drooling, they could not snatch or ask Chen for a share.


    I''m kidding. What do they ask Chen to have a share of the pie?


    Strength will not say, they tie together is not enough Chen Xuan a big move.


    When Chen Xuan collected these dracaemia plants, they did not make any effort.


    Why do you ask Chen to give them a share.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, on the other side of the island.


    Becky Melissa frowned. "Those guys are coming back, xuanzheng. Are you sure you''ll get rid of all the traces before we get into the tunnel?"


    "I''m sure that I used the art of dust hiding to completely eliminate our breath for at least 30 minutes. It''s impossible for anyone else to follow us."


    "But why can they keep up with us less than ten minutes after we enter the third island?" Becky Lucia said discontentedly.


    "Unless They''ve been on one of us. " Xuanzheng said, "otherwise, I can''t think of other possibilities."


    Becky Lucia''s face suddenly turned ugly.


    She felt that xuanzheng''s conjecture was mostly true.


    Only in this way can Chen Xuan and others keep up with them.


    "Everyone check their bodies to see if anyone has been enchanted." Becky Lucia urged.


    People began to check themselves.


    However, there was no trace of being cast.


    They are all masters of this, so they should be more careful.


    Very few people are able to be magically applied without knowing it.


    "Not found?"


    They all shook their heads to say no.


    "Boss, do you think it might be you..."


    In the eyes of many, Becky Lucia is the most likely.


    Because she''s the mediocre twin, she doesn''t know much about magic.


    So if someone chooses to apply tracking magic to one of them.


    Becky Lucia is definitely the right one.


    "I''ve checked my body and found no trace."


    Xuanzheng did not continue to doubt whether Becky Lucia had been cast, but changed her mind.


    "Maybe not magic, but something with a trace?"


    Becky Lucia suddenly fell into thinking. After half a noise, she pulled back her sleeve and said, "look, what''s this?"


    There was a small black patch under the skin of Becky Lucia''s wrist.


    "This is Birthmarks? "


    Becky Melissa shook her head. "When I was on the first island, I reached out to hold a tree. As a result, my wrist was scratched by the bark of the tree. This black spot appeared. I thought it was poisoning. I asked Corella to check. He said it was not poisoning. It could be bruising."


    Xuanzheng looked at it for a long time, but he didn''t see any doubts.


    After thinking about it for a while, he said, "don''t cut your skin to see if you can squeeze out congestion?"


    "Yes." Becky Melissa nodded and agreed to xuanzheng''s proposal: "you come in person."


    Compared with the other members of the team, xuanzheng, who has a grudge with Chen Xuan and others, is more trusted by Becky Lucia.


    Xuanzheng is using a knife to cut off the skin of Becky Lucia''s wrist and is trying to squeeze blood.


    Suddenly, the black congestion swam upward without warning.


    It''s like having life and consciousness.


    Becky, Melissa and xuanzheng changed their faces.


    Xuanzheng''s eyes were quick, and he immediately grasped the joints of Becky Lucia''s arm.


    To stop the black material from swimming up.


    But that piece of black material but gradually dissipated, can no longer see black spots on the skin.


    At this time, Becky Lucia''s face was even more alarmed: "I feel it is flowing into my body along the blood vessels of my arm. Damn it Do something about it. "


    Xuan Zheng''s face is dignified: "I try to see the essence of the spells for you to expel that thing."


    Xuanzheng applied a Buddhist seal to Becky Lusha.


    Becky Lucia felt a burning sensation in her body. The thing weakened a lot, but it was not completely removed.


    And that thing is very cunning. It''s swimming towards Becky Lucia''s heart.


    The next moment, Becky Lucia clearly felt the heart pumping.


    That thing stuck to the heart.


    "How about it?"


    "Damn, that thing is on my heart now, you continue to use that magic, quickly get rid of it."


    Xuanzheng''s face was no longer good-looking. Becky Lucia was worried: "what''s the matter? Not yet? ""Hongguang FA Yin has certain killing power on the inner abdomen of the human body. If it is in other positions or blood vessels, it is OK to say, but on the heart If I continue to use the Hongguang method, it will cause some damage to your heart


    Becky Melissa gritted her teeth and looked at xuanzheng: "is there no other way?"


    "Boss, if you control your power properly, you can try to protect your heart with your own strength, and then I can cast the spell freely."


    "How to do it?"


    "It''s complicated and delicate to form a membrane of magic and stick it to the heart."


    But this method is obviously too complicated for Becky Lucia.


    Becky Lucia, though, is now far more powerful than anyone else.


    However, she is a pupil in power control.


    1 + 1 may not be a problem for her.


    But to come up with a complex equation, that would be too difficult for her.


    "Is there no other way?"


    "That kind of active substance is not strong, boss, you can also try to shock it to death and destroy its activity."


    Again, xuanbei''s method is not satisfactory.


    Xuanzheng''s proposal is that others can do it easily, but she can''t do it in a short time.


    "That bastard must have done it."


    Becky Lucia was shaking with anger.


    It was a great shame to her.


    The more she thought about it, the more angry she became.


    Chen Xiaoming has the absolute strength to kill her and all the people.


    But he was like a cat playing with a mouse, wantonly teasing her.


    At the same time, she is also secretly complaining that xuanzheng and other subordinates are all incompetent people.


    No one was Chen''s opponent, and even Chen''s little tricks could not be solved.


    Some of them, though their faces were as usual, were gloating in their hearts.


    Becky Lucia''s overbearing behavior made them very dissatisfied.


    So it''s hard to see Becky Lucia, and they''re happy to see it. As for help, it''s impossible.


    Of course, Becky Lucia knew what these people were thinking, and now she was thinking about getting rid of those who had two minds.

 Chapter 3178

    Becky Lucia used to think that her subordinates would betray, which only showed that the superior was not competent enough.


    But when Becky Lucia found out that all her men were twenty-five, she broke down.


    Especially after being rubbed hard for several times by Chen Zhen, a 25 year old boy.


    Now she just wants to kill all the 25 kids around her.


    After all, there was one Chen, and she didn''t want another.


    A Chen Yu has left a very serious psychological shadow on her.


    Another one will explode in situ.


    But before that, she needs a little help from these 25 kids.


    That''s why she recruited so many people this time.


    Of course, it doesn''t need to be that big.


    She recruited so many people, not because of their strength, but just in case.


    After all, the road was not comfortable. It was planned to die.


    She was worried that she would not be enough in key places.


    So I went out of my way to find a few more tool makers.


    Unfortunately, if there was no betrayal from Chen Xuan and others, her plan would have been tens of thousands.


    Chen''s betrayal was not in her plan.


    She is now particularly regretful of recruiting Chen to the team.


    Chen is like a time bomb.


    Although it has been out of the team.


    But his strength still threatens Becky Lucia and her plans.


    Another point is Chen''s attitude.


    It is not only Chen''s betrayal, but his unpredictable behavior.


    It also made Becky Lucia very worried.


    Becky Lucia put down her sleeve and rearranged her mood.


    "Well, even if that traitor makes small moves behind his back, he can''t stop me. His ridiculous behaviors are just adding jokes." Becky Lucia said quietly.


    Of course, what she tried to do was not so calm.


    And people do not think that Chen is really so insignificant.


    Chen has proved his strength many times.


    Even with the control of two islands and the blessing of power.


    Becky Lucia is still no match for Chen.


    "You come with me." Becky Lucia''s team is also surrounded by a large number of dracaemia plants.


    Becky Lucia waved: "back away."


    A surprising scene appeared, in front of the dense dragon blood plant unexpectedly all take the initiative to retreat.


    Everyone was surprised that Becky Lucia was not using natural magic.


    Magic of words and spirits? It doesn''t seem like it.


    Although no one understood the magic Becky Lucia used.


    But it solved their problem.


    These dragon blood plants are very troublesome.


    Especially on this island.


    If it''s a dragon blood plant that grows in other places.


    You can wait until night to pick.


    But there is no night here.


    This is called the land of eternal light.


    The two suns in the sky don''t revolve around the world.


    It will only stay in the sky of the island forever.


    So these Draconis will be an endless threat to all the people who come to the island.


    Just one foot on them is like barbecue in the armory.


    Now it''s letting their big trouble go.


    Becky Lucia solved the problem easily.


    The crowd followed Becky Lucia.


    She seemed to have no difficulty in controlling the plants.


    Use this ability all the way without any tiredness.


    To be reasonable, this kind of magic should take a lot of magic and energy.


    But Becky Lucia was not tired at all.


    I don''t know if she has any tricks, or because her strength is too strong.


    Gradually, the one who followed her was not at ease.


    Xuan is in this team. He is a loyal loyal member of Becky Lucia.


    But at the moment, he didn''t want to go on.


    Because he found a problem, a big problem.


    They are walking into a dangerous area.


    In the words of Chinese geomantic master.


    That''s the extinction of a thousand opportunities, the death of the dead.


    Although xuanzheng was a Buddhist disciple.


    However, he was a geomantic master before he became a monk in his early years.


    Therefore, his geomantic skills are quite Taoist.


    "Boss, are you sure we''re not going wrong?"


    Becky Lucia looked back at xuanzheng and said, "what''s the problem?""The road doesn''t seem to be so safe in the direction it leads to. Let''s change directions."


    "Change direction? Our destination is to go in this direction. No matter which direction we choose, we must go to the front. " There was a trace of discontent in Becky lulza''s eyes.


    Even this bald head will betray himself?


    Although xuanzheng has not clearly betrayed.


    But he was already questioning himself.


    "Where are we going, boss?"


    "Just follow me."


    "I..."


    "Shut up." "I don''t want to hear a second voice, do you understand?" Becky lulissa exclaimed impatiently


    Xuanzheng closed his mouth and regretted his recklessness.


    I''ve forgotten the nature of Becky Lucia.


    She was so headstrong that she would not listen to her advice at all.


    The point is that after making Becky Lucia sick, there is no intention to stop her.


    Becky Lucia moved on with a cold face.


    Xuanjie stopped talking since then.


    But I''ve been on guard all the way.


    But there are no expected dangers along the way.


    Xuanzheng''s mood was not relaxed, but more worried.


    Because death is a place of death because it is too dangerous.


    If there is no danger after entering the dead land, it is not Fengshui that has a problem.


    It''s because the danger is waiting at the end.


    This kind of death is the most dangerous.


    All the dangers are hidden in the center of death.


    Once the danger breaks out, it will be a hundred times more dangerous than ordinary death.


    Becky Lucia finally took the lead and stopped.


    This is the middle of the two mountains, and there is a river in front of them.


    Xuanzheng looked up again at the two hot suns above his head.


    Look around again, heavy mountains and rivers, the end of the mountain.


    This is the center of the dead land. Even dracaemia plants can''t survive here.


    There''s nothing here but the hot, roasted rocks.


    Xuanzheng strained his nerves and watched around with vigilance.


    "Well, come here, four people." Said Becky Lucia.


    But no one responded to Becky Lucia''s orders.


    Becky Lucia looked at the crowd: "is no one listening to my orders?"


    "What do you need to do, boss?" Xuanzheng asked.


    "Stand." "The center of control of this island is hidden underground. To show the center, it takes four people to stand, and the magic output," Becky lulissa said indifferently

 Chapter 3179

    Xuanzheng is very clear that the most dangerous thing in this dead place may be the position Becky Lucia asked for.


    At the moment, xuanzheng has already regretted being on the side of Becky Lusha.


    Becky Lucia''s moodiness is too difficult to serve.


    But Chen''s side also has no way.


    He and Chen Hao are so stiff.


    There is little possibility of mitigation.


    Now he''s on both ends.


    Becky Lucia looked at the crowd with some discontent: "no one volunteered to come here?"


    No one responded to Becky Lucia''s orders.


    Becky Lucia''s bullying along the way.


    The more she forced people to obey her, the more uncomfortable she was.


    This has led to the fact that everyone is now giving her the opposite.


    No, it has now developed into a blatant confrontation.


    "Then I''ll call the roll." Becky Lucia said faintly, her eyes sweeping over everyone on the scene.


    Becky Lucia named four people.


    But the four did not come forward.


    "Lugant, Lille, tessy, Fernand, are you refusing my order?"


    "I refuse this rude request." Said lugant.


    "You call my order a rude request?"


    Xuanzheng was silent, but he looked at lugant from the corner of his eye.


    Lugant seems to know something.


    "Do you think I don''t know? This is the abyss of death. This place is specially used to seal something. Evil is used to seal evil. But the four directions you ask us to stand on are actually to sacrifice to the four evil spirits. If we have enough magic power, we will survive, but once the magic power is insufficient, the four evil spirits will devour us Vitality, after meeting the needs of the four evil spirits, the seal will be untied. As for what is sealed, I''m afraid only you know. "


    Lugant looked at Becky Lucia: "am I right? Becky Lucia. "


    The rest of us were shocked. It was betrayal.


    It''s not that they betrayed Becky Lucia, it''s Becky Lucia who betrayed them.


    Everyone''s looking at Becky Lucia. They need an explanation.


    Becky Lucia was equally angry. In her view, it was these people who betrayed themselves.


    "As you said, I just need some magic power from you. Your magic power can be restored. If you can''t satisfy this magic power, I can only say that I''ve found the wrong person."


    Becky Lucia is still as tall as that.


    As if all her decisions were taken for granted.


    And it''s this attitude that makes people most uncomfortable.


    Even though they have accepted Becky Lucia''s employment, it doesn''t mean they really need to give their lives to her.


    "No matter how justifiable you are, it will not change your attempt to sacrifice us." Said lugant firmly.


    Before he wanted to get through it, but now Becky Lucia hit him.


    And it was a blatant sacrifice of several of them.


    It was unbearable, and Becky Lucia had no remorse.


    Instead, it''s a gesture of course.


    It''s like they were wrong, not her.


    "I said, I don''t like people going against my will." Becky Lucia looked coldly at the four lugants: "you can now choose to stand on your own or I''ll throw your bodies on it."


    Just as the swords of the two sides were drawing, a dark sky hung over their heads.


    Chen Tiao and others came. They were just like shopping in the dark under the cover of magma.


    Becky Lucia''s face changed, and so did her men.


    "It''s a coincidence, Ms. Becky. What are you doing? Is it a lunch break? " Chen Xuan took the initiative to say hello.


    "What are you doing here?" Becky Lucia made Chen''s enemy.


    Therefore, it is particularly sensitive to the presence of Chen Xuan here.


    "Ha ha Do I need your permission to come here? Are you going to buy the island? " Chen is still understatement.


    Chen''s random walk, dark magma began to sweep around the dragon blood plants.


    Becky Lucia was more and more angry at Chen''s contempt for her.


    At the moment, she is like a volcano about to erupt.


    "Mr. Chen, this is the abyss of death. What is the seal here?" "We''d better get out of here quickly," old ANCO said


    "Yes, I like seals best. Do you know how to untie them?"


    Old ANCO''s expression was not so natural.


    Obviously, he knew how to untie the seal.


    But he was worried that Chen would do the same thing as Becky Lucia.Sacrifice their lives to untie the seal.


    "You know what you know, you don''t know if you don''t know. What are you dawdling about?"


    "I know But it''s a little troublesome... "


    "What''s the trouble?"


    Old ancoe once said the way to untie the seal, which was similar to lugant''s statement before.


    "Well." Chen Tiao touched his chin. At the next moment, he divided into three incarnations, standing in three directions respectively, and Chen himself chose a position to stand on.


    The next moment, a lot of black gas began to emerge from all four directions.


    "Well, it''s OK to use Fen Shen." Chen said with a smile.


    But other people''s expressions are not so natural.


    "Mr. Chen, be careful. These black gases are evil spirits. They come from the unclean air of this area. They..."


    At this time, the dark magma above the head suddenly wrapped the black gas and then merged into the noumenon.


    The black gas is still growing, and every time it is about to agglomerate, the dark magma will swallow up the black gas.


    It lasted several times, and the ground finally stopped emitting black gas.


    Everyone was stunned. They didn''t expect that the seal of the abyss of death could be cracked like this.


    At this time, the ground vibrated slightly. A hole was opened in the middle of the four directions, and a stone platform rose.


    There is a blue pearl on the stone platform, similar to the red and green pearl of the two islands before.


    Becky Lucia''s eyelids fluttered. She didn''t expect that Chen could untie the seal so easily.


    And now even if she wants the mantis to catch cicadas and the Yellow finches are behind, she doesn''t have enough strength.


    "Is that what''s sealed? It''s disappointing. " Chen Hao shook his head. "Miss Becky, it''s for you."


    Becky Melissa looked at Chen, and there was no joy in her face.


    She couldn''t figure out what Chen''s intention was.


    "Mr. Chen, I think we have some misunderstanding before. I think we can resolve the misunderstanding and cooperate again."


    "Sorry, I''m not interested in working with a viper. I''d rather work with demons."


    Becky Lucia''s angry lips trembled and she managed to press down her anger. "Well, I hope we''re not enemies."

 Chapter 3180

    Not the enemy?


    Whether it''s Chen Xuan or Becky Lucia.


    They are not characters that allow each other to exist.


    Once there is hostility, it must be the enemy.


    Their character is that, or they have no intersection with me. Once they have intersection, they are either friends or enemies.


    Because they all know that the other side will not give up.


    As Becky Lucia said, I''m afraid she didn''t believe it herself.


    How can you convince Chen Xuan.


    But Chen gave Becky Lucia control of the island twice in a row.


    It''s no longer comity. It''s all about welfare.


    No one would think it was because Chen was a good man.


    Chen Hao made a gesture of invitation to Becky Lusha.


    How can Becky Lula communicate with the blue pearl in front of Chen.


    As long as Chen Xuan was in front of her for a second, she felt uncomfortable.


    "Look, I''m here. Ms. Becky Lucia can''t even eat. Let''s go."


    "Mr. Chen, is it convenient for us to go with you?" Asked lugant.


    "If you want to leave, I can help, but if you go together, I''m sorry, I don''t like to go with strangers."


    Although Lu Beit and Lu Bei''s quarrel were in the eyes of Lu Bei and Chen et al.


    But Chen can''t guarantee that it''s the oboe sung by Becky Lucia and lugant.


    With a group of distrustful people, Chen can''t help killing them.


    So for everyone''s convenience, Chen didn''t mind opening the door for them.


    But if you want to follow yourself, that''s enough.


    After all, there was no choice in the beginning.


    No one will accept it easily.


    Lugant and others were disappointed.


    However, Chen''s answer was expected.


    Chen Xiao came and went in a hurry.


    It''s like trying to help Becky Melissa out of trouble.


    Lugant and others also left with Chen.


    It wasn''t just the four people Becky Lucia had pointed out earlier.


    All but xuanzheng left.


    ¡­¡­


    "Mr. Chen, do you know how to get out of here?" Asked lugant.


    Chen Tiao looked at all the people, and then silently grasped in the air. It was clear that there was nothing, but he felt very hard.


    Chen''s hands slowly separated, a space crack appeared in front of everyone.


    Many of them have seen it before.


    But forcefully tear open the space, that is really unheard of.


    "This is the way back." Chen said, pointing to the space crack.


    "This Where does this lead to? " The people are a look of disbelief.


    "I don''t know. It''s going to some corner of the earth anyway." Chen said casually: "anyway, the traffic is so convenient now. I find a bus to go home. At the speed of going in, this space crack can''t last for a few minutes."


    "Mr. Chen Although my strength is not worth mentioning in your eyes, my magic is still very useful. Let me follow you and fight for you. " Said lugant, somewhat reluctantly.


    He wasn''t sure where it was, but he had a guess.


    "Lugant, isn''t your magic just the skill of Earth Spirit? It''s not as useful as you said. You''d better go home soon. Mr. Chen doesn''t need you. We have enough hands." Robert urged.


    I''m kidding. They''re not enough points. If you have one more, we''ll burn some more.


    Chen Xuan alone accounted for 60% of the total. That''s because Chen''s strength is enough, and most of the time, he comes to solve the problems.


    They are the protected ones, so they recognize and accept Chen''s distribution.


    They don''t want another one to thin their profits.


    Chen also did not intend to accept lugant and others.


    It''s not about the distribution of interests, it''s about trust.


    If a team doesn''t have basic trust, it''s like Becky Lucia.


    It''s only half way to go, and the team breaks up directly. It''s a fart.


    As soon as they speak, the cracks in the space have begun to destabilize.


    "You may have another minute Maybe you still want to go back to Ms. Becky Lucia, and if that''s the case, I won''t force you. "


    With that, Chen Xuan turned around and left.


    Others looked at lugant and others, and quickly followed Chen''s steps.


    Why don''t you just let them go back, Mr. Chen? I''m afraid they won''t leave. ""I know, I leave, just to give them a chance."


    "Why do you do that?"


    "It will be a very interesting thing to add to our lady Betsy Lucia. The strength and knowledge of those people are quite good, and they should be able to cause a lot of trouble to Becky lulza."


    At that moment, the ground vibrated violently.


    "Well? What happened again? "


    "It must have been Ms. Becky Lucia who took control of the island."


    "Chen, are you so assured that she can constantly gain control of the island? With the control of this island, she now controls the control of three islands. Her strength will be more and more powerful, and the owner of the power she has gained will be more and more powerful."


    "I know, it''s in my plan, too."


    "Do you know who it is?"


    "I know it in general." Chen said: "after I came here, I have already guessed a little. Now I can confirm the identity of the other party."


    "Who is it?"


    Chen Xiao smiles and doesn''t answer Gaia''s question.


    "I don''t know if this island has a heart."


    "What kind of monster''s heart is that big?"


    "Let''s go, Ms. Betsy Lucia has gone to the next island."


    "Don''t you think it''s strange? We''ve been through three islands in a row, and it feels so smooth. " He said.


    "Nonsense, would you find it easy without Mr. Chen''s protection?" Familah whitened his eyes.


    I''m afraid that the first island or the second island will destroy them all.


    And now they''re almost undamaged, which is not easy.


    It''s just because Chen took on most of the trouble.


    So that they have the illusion of being easy.


    Following Becky Lucia, the crowd came to the fourth island.


    But as soon as I came out of the passage, I saw a man in front of me.


    A strange woman, she is not beautiful, some bloated and stout, dark skin, wearing linen clothes.


    The strange woman sat under the tree and looked at the people coming out of the passage.


    "Hello, outsider."

 Chapter 3181

    Everyone is ready to fight. The strange woman gives them the feeling of being out of place.


    The emergence of the abrupt, dressed abruptly, as well as looking at their eyes, is also very abrupt.


    The woman seemed to know their message, and there was something unexpected in her eyes.


    Chen Tiao squinted at the woman in front of her.


    Because he didn''t know anything about this woman. He didn''t have any information.


    Chen got a lot of information and even knew what was there.


    But in all the information, there is not any information about this woman.


    It''s like she came out of nowhere.


    "Are you here to stop us?"


    "Yes." The stranger nodded: "I hope you can leave."


    Strange woman looked at Chen Tiao: "or beat me, you can try."


    Chen Xuan looks at this strange woman calmly.


    He couldn''t see the depth of the woman.


    This is very rare. There are people who can''t see the depth.


    It looks like this is an ordinary woman.


    There was hardly any prominence in her.


    "I''m sorry, I''m not interested in temptation. If I do, I won''t be merciful. Of course, I don''t need your mercy."


    "Very confident." The strange woman said, "the man who enters the realm of God is really extraordinary, but only self-confidence is not enough. The monster at the end of this road has killed God."


    People''s hearts tremble and kill God!?


    What kind of monster would that be?


    Chen''s face was still calm.


    "The monster in your mouth is not yourself, is it?"


    "It''s a bold guess, but I''m not." Said the stranger.


    "How can you prove that you are not?"


    "Because I don''t need to be." The strange woman''s body began to grow larger, and her skin became rough and rocky.


    Bigger and bigger, bigger and bigger


    Ten meters, twenty meters, thirty meters 100 meters A thousand meters Ten thousand meters


    All the way up to the sky, everyone took a breath.


    I couldn''t believe it. I looked at the huge giant in front of me.


    It''s not an illusion. It''s a real body.


    The giant crouched down and her face was thousands of meters wide.


    Even one eye is tens of meters.


    "I, the ruler of the earth, the gestator of the world, I am Gaia."


    The voice was like thunder, echoing in everyone''s mind.


    Even Chen did not expect that the giant in front of him would be the legendary goddess Gaia.


    Chen Xuan unconsciously looked at Gaia. Of course, it was his friend Gaia, not the giant goddess Gaia.


    Gaia also looked at Chen Yu helplessly.


    Although they are all called Gaia, they are obviously not the same concept.


    At this time, everyone began to retreat.


    Don''t say it won. How to fight is a problem.


    "What is ahead, great Gaia?" Old security couldn''t help asking.


    To be able to show the Gaia goddess in person and stop them from moving on.


    There is absolutely something amazing ahead.


    "Let your leader explain. He should know a lot."


    Everyone looked at Chen. Chen said calmly: "the world snake yemenggad in the Nordic mythology, and the legendary monster that devoured the world."


    Once again, the crowd couldn''t close their mouths.


    The goddess Gaia of Olympus mythology appeared first.


    Then came the world snake in Nordic mythology, yemenggad?


    This is too exciting.


    "You know." Gaia said definitely.


    At this moment, the ground shook heavily.


    Even Gaia was almost unsteady.


    Gaia suddenly looked into the distance, frowning, as if something bad had happened.


    "Gaia, are you guarding YeMon GAD


    "It''s not the guard, it''s the seal. I''m part of the seal." Gaia said: "in the past, Zeus led the protoss to a great war with the ASAS, and the gods defeated each other. However, at the critical moment, the ASHA God released yemenggad. This terrible monster directly smashed the Olympus mountain, which directly led to the death of Olympus God. Zeus could not kill yemengad, but he thought about it One way to do that is to put YeMon GAD into my world. "


    Chen Tiao raised her eyebrows and looked at the goddess Gaia: "is this your world?"


    "Yes, the world I bred." Gaia said: "in this world, I also gave birth to countless ancient Titans. After the ancient Titans failed to compete with Zeus for divine power, they fell asleep in this world. However, yemengad got an unprecedented opportunity here. He began to devour the world. This is his power, devouring the sleeping titans of the world. Originally, the world is a whole continent, However, under his phagocytosis, the whole world was almost engulfed by sea water. When I realized the seriousness of the problem, I could no longer kill him. Finally, I had to use my original strength to seal him herePeople were stunned. They thought Nordic mythology and Olympus myth were totally irrelevant.


    But did not expect to have this kind of old thing, gratitude and resentment.


    "Then who won the war?" Asked old security.


    "How do I know that since Zeus put yemmgad into my world, I have been in chaos. That stupid guy, if he asked me to do it, I could have killed him, but he actually put him into my world, which led to the continuous strength of yemengadde, even beyond the power of control, and my power was greatly weakened However, mengjiade has been swallowing Titan and my power. Fortunately, yemengadde can''t swallow the source. Otherwise, everything will come to nothingness


    "No one won." Chen said: "the vast majority of the Olympus Protoss are sealed, together with the Olympus mountain. The ASHA Protoss is also close to extermination, and only a part of the gods are attached to Asgard to survive."


    "Well..." Gaia was about to ask for more information.


    All of a sudden, the earth moved and the goddess Gaia was staggering.


    But the next moment, a terrible snake head came out of the sea.


    The head of the snake was as large as the body of the goddess Gaia. It bit at the back of the goddess Gaia.


    Gaia was also bitten by the snake.


    Turning back is to catch the snake''s head and hit it with an old fist.


    The snake''s mouth was heavily hidden in the waist of Gaia, and then shrank back into the sea.


    Gaia looked at the sea in surprise.


    "Damn it, why did he come out? Why did he come out? "

 Chapter 3182

    The snake was YeMon GAD, right?


    Chen Tiao is also confused. Isn''t Gaia saying that the seal still exists?


    And she herself is a part of the seal, whether the seal is open, she should be the most clear.


    Just then Becky Lucia appeared.


    But she was in mid air.


    Along with her also appeared her twin spirits, hovering around her.


    Gaia stares at Becky Lucia and her twins.


    "Ye Mengjia de How could it be? "


    "There''s nothing impossible." The twin spirits suddenly said: "400 years ago, the group of human beings broke into here and opened the first seal. You think that if the first seal was re sealed, it would not have any impact. In fact, although it did not release my body, it let my soul escape. My soul has been continuously reincarnated for 400 years, and has been spreading the legend of gold and silver island Bring in adventurers. "


    Gaia was furious: "no wonder there have been human intrusions here for hundreds of years."


    "Isn''t that right with your intention? Every time the intruder breaks one or two seals, and then divulges part of my strength, you can take the opportunity to destroy my power. As long as the frequency is enough, I will be completely eliminated by you sooner or later." The twins said lightly.


    "No exception this time!" Said Gaia.


    "Ha ha It''s not the same this time. Remember the last group of people who arrived at the seventh stop. "


    "They didn''t break the seal." Said Gaia.


    "Yes, they didn''t break the seal. That''s because there was my guidance. Although they were killed and wounded heavily, they still arrived at the seventh seal under my guidance. When I was in the fifth, sixth and seventh seal places, I carefully destroyed a few seals, so that my strength would not break the seal, but kept the seal The integrity of the seal can avoid being perceived by you. In your habit, every time an outsider intrudes here, you will allow them to open the first three seals, so that you can weaken my strength. But this time, when the third seal is opened, the last three seals are also forced to open by me. "


    The goddess Gaia didn''t expect that she had calculated yemengjia for thousands of years, but now she was put together by yemengjia.


    Gaia''s face was ferocious and angry: "even so, the fourth seal is still in me..."


    The voice of Gaia suddenly stopped and touched her waist.


    The twins laughed and said, "see? I knew for a long time that the fourth seal is not on this island, but on your body."


    The next moment, the sea level was torn apart.


    A chaotic python, which connects heaven and earth, rises from below the sea level.


    "YeMeng Jiade!" With a roar, Gaia reached out and pulled up a huge mountain near her and threw it at the chaotic python.


    Chaos Python also opened its mouth at this time, a jet of black water from the mouth.


    The huge mountain peaks were smashed directly by the black water column.


    The huge water column is straight in Gaia''s chest.


    The giant body of Gaia was blasted out and hit the sea tens of kilometers away.


    Gaia''s body is too big, this fall, directly set off a huge wave.


    At this time, the chaotic Python opened its mouth and shrouded in the position of Chen Hao and others.


    Chen''s dark magma immediately grabbed the crowd and pulled them back out of the mouth of the chaotic python.


    However, the target of chaos Python is not Chen Xuan and others.


    It''s Becky Lucia and the twins.


    In the next moment, he was resurrected completely.


    All over the sky, dark clouds, electric snakes surging.


    Ye Mengjia is in the thunder.


    "I, come back to the world! No one can stop me now. "


    Everyone felt that the end of the world was at hand.


    At this moment, Gaia suddenly pounced on yemmgad.


    Her height of tens of thousands of meters is no less than that of YeMon GAD.


    Looking at the battle between jemengade and Gaia, the people were shocked.


    They beat earth shaking, storms, thunder, flames, hail, continue to wreak havoc on the nearby sea area, as well as the islands where Chen Tao and others are located.


    It looks like Gaia has the upper hand.


    Yemmgad entangles the goddess Gaia, but Gaia grabs the snake''s head and bombards youmenggad with huge fists.


    YeMon GAD was beaten and couldn''t fight back.


    "It seems that Gaia is more powerful, and YeMon GAD seems to be losing." Gaia said.


    Others have similar views, but Chen is not so optimistic.


    "Don''t you think so, Chen?"


    "The loser will be Gaia." Chen said.


    "Why? Don''t you think the situation is clear now? ""Gaia seems to have the upper hand, but she is now in the sea, and she has lost her source of power." Chen said: "it''s really a sad God. In his own world, he has lost his source of strength."


    As soon as Chen''s voice fell, he saw that YeMeng Jiade, who had been beaten and retreated, suddenly bit the goddess Gaia''s neck and tore off a large piece of flesh and blood.


    Gaia staggered back and fell into the sea.


    She covered her neck in horror, and YeMeng Jiade did not chase after her, but devoured and enjoyed the delicious source of power.


    In the eyes of YeMon GAD, Gaia is the most delicious food.


    As long as Gaia is completely swallowed up, the world will be completely controlled by him.


    He will be unstoppable.


    Everyone was shocked and looked at the scene with disbelief.


    And this is just the beginning of Gaia''s defeat.


    The goddess Gaia has not yet recovered after he has devoured that piece of flesh and blood.


    It was too much of a trauma to her neck.


    Even she couldn''t bear it.


    This time, it was effortlessly wrapped around Gaia''s body and her neck.


    The power of YeMon was greatly increased, whereas Gaia was greatly weakened.


    This time, Gaia couldn''t get rid of the shackles of yemengjia.


    Yemengad tore a piece of blood from Gaia again.


    At this time, a green ball appeared from the torn wound in Gaia''s chest and broke away from Gaia''s body.


    Ye Mengjia opened his mouth and was about to swallow the green.


    But in the next moment, a faster shadow skips over and covers the green light before yemengade swallows the green light.


    Chen''s rapid recovery of the dark magma, at the same time holding the green things.


    Chen''s palm showed a green key.


    All of them were scared to death. No one could have imagined that at such a time, Chen did not want to keep a low profile, but also took his hand to snatch food from the mouth of yemengjia tiger.


    Chen does not care about YeMeng Jiade and other people''s eyes at all. The green key in his hand is merging with Chen''s.

 Chapter 3183

    The green key is similar to other keys Chen has obtained in the past.


    But it''s different. Maybe this key should be called eclosion key.


    The corresponding is eclosion environment, a more perfect and perfect knowledge of eclosion environment than Chen''s cognition.


    The green key describes in detail the relationship between the inner world, the outer world, the flesh, the soul and the magic in a fantastic way.


    Some of them had been known and mastered by Chen Xuan for a long time, but there were still some contents that Chen had never thought of.


    It doesn''t belong to the system of gods or the system of practice.


    It''s something in common.


    Chen Xuan understood the eclosion realm by himself, but he was still groping for everything about it.


    But the green key saved Chen Xuan all the trouble.


    That is knowledge and theory beyond cognition.


    It is man-made, but it is not a person, but a group of people, the key made by the powerful people that can not be measured.


    Just like the bloody key Chen Xuan got in the past, it was forged by sacrificing the blood of hundreds of thousands of people of a whole ethnic group.


    This green key is not forged by blood, but by knowledge.


    Gaia was not an eclosic realm until she got the green key.


    So she couldn''t absorb the knowledge of the green key perfectly.


    Although she also became the existence of the feather realm, she relied on the knowledge of the key itself, rather than the realm of her own perception.


    However, Chen Xuan is different. This key is faster and smoother than any other key that Chen Xuan got in the past.


    Even actively integrated with Chen, those knowledge perfectly made up for Chen''s deficiency.


    YeMeng Jiade looked at Chen Xuan. He was angry at Chen Hao and dared to rob him of his meat.


    However, he didn''t realize what he had been robbed by Chen.


    It was Gaia herself that he cared more about now.


    He regained his attention and bit the body of Gaia again.


    Gaia is still struggling, but everything is in vain.


    But she didn''t pray, she didn''t flinch.


    She knew very well that there was no retreat or pity in this war.


    YeMon GAD is growing stronger, and Gaia is also weakening.


    Chen did not participate in the war or even pay attention to it.


    Chen''s key is more comprehensive communication and integration.


    Finally, the sky and the earth broke, and Gaia''s body collapsed on the sea.


    Yemengjiade''s body also became larger, with bone spurs growing all over his body.


    Now it''s the real doomsday snake.


    The world crumbled in its howl.


    It''s scary for everyone.


    Is this the sign of doom?


    Ye Mengjia finally turns his attention to Chen Xuan.


    "Human beings, the woman I devoured, she has been resenting you for a long time. Even death can''t erase her hatred for you." Ye Mengjia looked at Chen Tiao: "she used to be my soul host, and as a reward, I will satisfy her last wish."


    "It seems that what she entrusted is not human." Chen said faintly.


    Gaia died, and the world was on the verge of collapse.


    But in the same way, Chen''s suppression disappeared.


    "You have no idea how powerful I am." Ye Mengjia sneers at Chen Xuan.


    Chen''s upper hook, a few hundred meters away, yemengjia''s huge body was beaten upside down.


    Everyone''s eyes are about to fall off.


    "You don''t understand how powerful I am," Chen said


    Ye Mengjia''s huge snake tail sweeps heavily at Chen Yao.


    In the process of sweeping, the snake tail of yemenggad is burning with fire.


    A mountain in the way was smashed directly by the waist.


    The momentum was so amazing that everyone behind Chen felt that the fight was meaningless.


    But Chen Xuan obviously didn''t think so.


    Instead of retreating, Chen ran towards the tail of the huge flame.


    The flame snake tail slapped on Chen Xuan''s body, not only failed to beat Chen''s body, but was surrounded by Chen''s arms.


    Chen tiaohuan rises from the sky with the tail of the snake in his arms.


    Ye Mengjia was stunned for a moment.


    But before he could react, Chen Xuan had lifted up his whole body.


    More than 100000 meters in length, long beyond the clouds.


    YeMeng Jiade returns to Chen Tiao in the sky and sprays a black water column.


    Chen Xuan was still holding the tail of YeMeng Jiade to fly high.


    It''s just a black jet of water.


    YeMon GAD also fell to the sea.Everyone was shocked by the scene of the immortal fighting.


    YeMon GAD is undoubtedly a monster, and it''s a world class one.


    She just bit Gaia into pieces.


    But what they didn''t expect was that Chen Xuan could fight YeMeng Jiade back and forth.


    Although the two sides have just fought a few moves.


    But this is enough to show how horrible Chen is.


    After YeMeng Jiade fell to the sea, he controlled the thunder and burst towards Chen Yu.


    Chen Xiao didn''t care about the thunder at all, and ran straight into yemengjiade''s head.


    Boom -


    a circle of light burst from the sky, and Chen Xuan was hit and flew hundreds of kilometers.


    Yemengjia is also a hit of seven meat and eight vegetables.


    The warring parties are already very far away from the fourth island.


    All the people can''t see Chen''s figure, only the body of YeMeng Jiade is still clearly visible.


    However, the momentum of the two belligerents is not limited by distance.


    The battle between the two sides was more intense than that between yemengad and Gaia.


    It seems that the two sides are really going to crack.


    Seeing the fourth Island crumble due to the fighting between the two sides.


    Gaia can only incarnate as a giant dragon, taking old ANCO, Robert, familati and iqli into the air.


    Gaia did not dare to get close to the battlefield. As long as he was not careful to be affected by the aftershocks, all of them would be crushed to pieces.


    This kind of battle has long been beyond their understanding and understanding.


    Mr. ANCO was glad of his initial decision.


    Robert is also afraid, if he did not listen to old ANCO''s advice.


    I''m afraid it won''t end up much better than Becky Lucia.


    There are two kinds of terrors of world extermination, and they constantly collide with each other.


    And both sides had a real fire.


    YeMon GAD felt that he even cleaned up Gaia, and Gaia''s power became the source of his strength.


    The ancient Titans were devoured by him, and he did everything that the whole family of ASAS failed to do.


    How could it be defeated by this human.


    And so far, he has not been damaged, even his strength has not been consumed.


    Here, he is the immortal existence.


    Even Gaia couldn''t kill him.


    Not to mention this human.


    But yemenghada didn''t know.


    Chen also had no consumption, as the existence of the feather realm.


    Chen''s inner world has a set of perfect cycle, which continuously provides strength for Chen''s.


    So in this case, it''s almost impossible for them to win or lose.

 Chapter 3184

    Both sides can handle storms, lightning, sea water, and flames.


    In addition, the physical bodies of both sides are almost indestructible and powerful.


    Even now, the fighting is still in the same situation.


    Even YeMon GAD had to admit it.


    The man in front of him is a stronger and more formidable enemy than Gaia.


    If it''s before they devour Gaia.


    Ye Mengjia had no doubt that if he dealt with Chen Xuan rashly.


    The consequences will be very, very serious.


    Ye Mengjia''s huge head bumps into Chen Yu.


    As a result, Chen did not hit the plane. He first hit the seven meat and eight vegetables.


    I have to admit that he is not as good as Chen Yu in terms of toutie.


    Now the fourth island is gone.


    It''s not just the fourth Island, but almost all of the seven have fallen apart.


    Gaia and others are in the air at the moment.


    But even in the air it''s not safe.


    The impact of the war between Chen and YeMeng GAD has already affected them.


    Even though Gaia is far away, both belong to the existence beyond the Protoss.


    It is not too much to say that they are destroying heaven and earth.


    It''s only now that old ANCO, Robert, familati and Archie really realize it.


    How terrifying is Chen.


    Fight with YeMon GAD without losing ground.


    Even Gaia was torn to pieces by jemon.


    Within hundreds of kilometers, the air flow completely lost its stability.


    Just like the drum washing machine, wantonly shows the power of terror.


    If you get closer, it''s not a drum washing machine, it''s a meat grinder.


    "Mr. Chen Can you win? " Old security asked worried.


    Gaia''s heart is also bottomless, but she said: "don''t worry, no one can defeat Chen, not even God."


    Just, YeMeng Jiade is really too powerful, powerful unreasonable.


    However, YeMeng Jiade at the moment also felt that Chen Xuan was too powerful to be reasonable.


    "Stop, man. There will be no end to this fight. You should have understood that you can''t help me, and I can''t help you."


    YeMeng Jiade took the lead to give Chen Xuan a step down.


    But it was Chen''s sneer.


    It''s all on this one. There''s no room for detour.


    If you stop this time, yemengjia will run to the earth.


    We''ll swallow up the earth.


    Even Chen can''t help him any more.


    If you want to fight, you will continue to fight, even if you want to smash the world to pieces.


    Moreover, if the world is broken, it will be undoubted.


    Swallowing Gaia''s roots means that he is bound to the world.


    So, it''s not him that should be worried about now, it''s YeMon GAD.


    They seem to be in a stalemate now.


    But their battle will certainly affect the whole world.


    Yemenggad naturally does not want to risk his own origin.


    Chen did not have this concern.


    Chen Hao would destroy as much as he wanted.


    It''s not his family anyway.


    "Just for a while, can''t you hold on? You don''t seem to last long enough Chen Xiao looks at Ye Meng Jia De with sarcasm.


    Ye Mengjia is very angry. If you change someone, you will teach me how to be a man in minutes.


    But when Chen said this, he did not have any way.


    No, it''s not impossible.


    This is his original world. Of course he has a way.


    It seems that he is more passive now, because he does not want to hurt the source.


    But in the same way, he can mobilize the origin of the world.


    This is Chen''s incomparable.


    He can improve his strength infinitely, but Chen can''t.


    "You should know the consequences of provoking me." "Let''s stop at this point, or we''ll both lose," yemengade said


    Chen Xiao laughed: "I want to appreciate the so-called consequences."


    The mountain on YeMeng GAD''s body glitters with golden light.


    He is mobilizing the world to support himself.


    But at this time, Chen''s body began to twinkle with gold.


    The light was the same as that of YeMon GAD.


    Ye Mengjia''s face changed. How could it be? How can he mobilize the world?


    No, he''s not mobilizing the world.


    Ye Mengjia looks at Chen Xuan in disbelief.


    What''s going on?


    Where did he come from?


    Chen did not have so many questions.He is trying to mobilize his inner world.


    This is the power he has learned from the green key.


    Guiyi Gong, level 6, original form!


    Different from YeMon GAD, only in his own original world can he mobilize the world origin.


    Chen was carried with him, and he didn''t need to be restricted by geography.


    In addition, Chen''s inner world has formed a perfect cycle.


    In other words, Chen is a real infinite force.


    Gaia is far from eclosion, and her original world certainly has not constructed the circulation system of the original energy.


    Gaia''s original world still needs to be supplemented.


    Then jemengad devoured Gaia''s origin.


    It is even more impossible for him to establish a perfect original cycle.


    This is the gap between the two.


    They seem to be on a par now.


    But the two are not exactly equal.


    YeMon GAD thinks he has infinite power.


    This is because his power comes from this world. For ordinary people, the power of a world is endless.


    But the object is Chen Xuan. The energy they consume every moment is astronomical.


    At this level of consumption, even the energy of a whole world, is not necessarily enough for their profligacy.


    "Then, round two, go." Chen Tiao raised his arm and the golden world expanded wildly, forming a golden sphere.


    In the past, there was no sense of texture in Chen''s small world. As long as Chen Xuan didn''t start, there was hardly any detection method.


    But at the moment, Chen''s small world is just like the essence.


    YeMon GAD also spread out his golden field.


    The golden areas of both are astonishing, reaching hundreds of kilometers.


    They collide with each other and never retreat.


    The sea was driven back by the terror of both.


    The dried up seabed was exposed, and the seabed was torn apart, and magma gushed out.


    Gaia and others have been looking at it.


    This is beyond the magic stage.


    No great or great can describe the war.


    This is a divine war.


    Chen raised a hand, and a dozen golden neutron stars appeared in the sky.


    Each golden neutron star has a mass of billions of tons.


    As soon as Chen''s arm was released, the golden neutron star fell with the force of destroying the sky and the earth.


    Yemenga can block a golden neutron star, but it can''t block all the golden neutron stars.


    Those golden neutron stars fall to the earth''s surface and instantly evaporate the sea water.


    Yemengjia is angry because Chen has already begun to destroy the world.


    Chen''s aim is to destroy his foundation.

 Chapter 3185

    "Stop it


    YeMon GAD opened his mouth and erupted a golden electric column.


    Chen Xuan quickly avoids the golden electric column of YeMeng GAD.


    The golden electric column traverses the sky, tearing the sky apart completely.


    In nature, the larger the body means the greater the strength, the more dominant in natural survival.


    But when the strength of the two is equal, the smaller the body, the more dominant.


    For example, bobcats can easily kill sheep three times their size.


    And now Chen is the predator.


    It''s too hard for YeMeng GAD to hit an enemy of Chen''s shape.


    And Chen''s any blow, he will eat completely.


    The balance of war has begun to tilt.


    "Stop it?" Chen also called out more than a dozen golden neutron stars.


    This kind of golden neutron star can only be used in the current state of origin.


    They are much more powerful than ordinary neutron stars.


    Even dark red neutron stars can''t be compared.


    Although it is the first time to use, but that kind of arbitrary feeling.


    Chen is like instinctive use.


    At the beginning, Chen Yu, the dark red neutron star, had to practice tens of thousands of times before he managed to master it.


    But after getting the green key inheritance.


    Chen''s use of the power of eclosion environment has reached an unimaginable level.


    It''s no longer skill, it''s instinct.


    The golden neutron star bombards YeMon GAD.


    But they are all blocked by the golden realm of YeMon GAD.


    Then there was a violent explosion.


    However, such a strong explosion did not damage the golden field of yemmgad.


    Yemenggad directly collides with Chen''s golden realm.


    It''s like a collision between two glass beads, and neither side can break into each other''s territory.


    More golden neutron stars were condensed from Chen.


    This time, more than 100 pieces have been condensed.


    The whole world is covered with golden light.


    But this golden light does not represent peace and harmony.


    It''s full of destructive power.


    It''s still undamaged.


    Chen''s mouth curled up. In the case of complete origin, it seems impossible to smash each other''s small world.


    At least Chen can''t do it now.


    Chen appeared beside Gaia.


    Reach for Gaia''s tap.


    "Chen, what is the situation now?"


    "Wait, you can fly as high as you can, don''t hesitate, don''t pause." Chen said.


    Gaia''s body is also shining with gold.


    Chen gave Gaia a a trace of his origin.


    Not much, but it''s enough to protect Gaia.


    As for the men on Gaia''s back.


    Let''s just ask for more.


    If Gaia''s OK, they''ll probably be fine.


    After that, Chen Xuan disappeared from Gaia''s side.


    In a twinkling of an eye, Chen Tao reached a height of 500 kilometers and looked down at YeMeng GAD below.


    Yemengjia looks up at Chen Xuan.


    Chen raised his hand and a golden celestial body appeared on his head.


    A meteorite over 50 kilometers in diameter.


    YeMeng GAD has realized what Chen Xuan is going to do.


    And he was on guard.


    If this golden celestial body falls to the ground, its origin will be seriously damaged.


    So at any cost, he has to block the golden object.


    A smile appeared on Chen''s face.


    Holding his right arm high, he looked down at YeMon GAD.


    "You''ll catch it, or I''ll score."


    "Humans, don''t have to play that trick. I can catch it with my eyes closed."


    "Is it?" Chen''s arm was released.


    The golden object fell at an amazing speed.


    Ye mengjiade''s body is coiled, and the golden field is as bright as gold.


    Chen Tiao pointed a finger at YeMeng Jiade and then grabbed it.


    All of a sudden, ye Mengjia''s body suddenly stagnated.


    It was just such a lag that the golden celestial body had passed in front of him.


    "How could it be?"


    Boom -


    the collision between the golden sky and the ground directly set off the golden wave.


    Ye Mengjia suddenly highlights a mouthful of blood.


    His golden field was also shattered in an instant.


    Next, another golden celestial body fell on yemmgad.


    This golden object is after the first one.It''s a little smaller than the first golden object.


    Use the first golden celestial body to hide your body shape.


    And the second golden object is not designed to bombard the world.


    It''s aimed at YeMon GAD.


    Half of YeMon GAD''s body was destroyed.


    YeMon GAD collapsed on the ground in pain.


    However, he did not care to repair the damaged body, or quickly covered the golden field.


    In case Chen Xuan takes the opportunity to give him another one.


    "How can it be!"!? How did you do it? " Ye Mengjia was very angry.


    Why can Chen Zhen solidify his actions in the air.


    Although it is only a moment, but ye Meng Jia is still very angry.


    Just then, at the fracture of YeMon GAD''s half body, a little black magma seeped out.


    Yemmongad couldn''t dream of it. After he swallowed Becky Lucia.


    At the same time, the dark magma in Becky Lucia''s body.


    From the beginning to the end, Chen Tao buried her evil heart in Becky Lucia''s body, but her target was not her.


    It''s for the ultimate goal, YeMon GAD.


    This dark magma poses little threat to yemmgad.


    And it can only be used once.


    Half the world is in hell.


    And the shock wave is spreading all over the world.


    Gaia couldn''t help looking down.


    At this time, all she and the people saw was the end of the day.


    This is the real doomsday scene.


    Nothing is more real than that.


    More than the end of any movie has an impact.


    Chen Xuan looks down at YeMeng Jiade.


    He didn''t stop YeMon GAD from supporting the golden realm again.


    Because it''s his plan, too.


    At this time, two golden objects appeared in the sky.


    It is bigger than before, which is also the limit of Chen''s.


    Two golden objects fall in two directions.


    Ye Mengjia was surprised and angry.


    At this time, he didn''t care about his vitality.


    He bumped into a golden celestial body, which was directly knocked out of its original falling track.


    And he wanted to use his tail to sweep a second golden object.


    In vain, however, he realized that he had only half his body left and could not use his tail at all.


    He could only watch the second golden object hit the ground.


    YeMon GAD vomites blood again, and his golden field collapses again.


    Chen Tiao once again condensed two golden celestial bodies.


    Roar -


    yemenggad roared up to the sky.


    "Human beings, face to face with me, don''t be smart again!"


    "It''s war, little friend."


    Chen''s arm was released again.


    Ye Mengjia was in agony.


    He tried to save it, but it was too late.


    Two golden celestial bodies crash down.


    A crack thousands of kilometers long spread out.


    YeMon GAD re supports the golden field.


    But at this time, his golden field has been weakened a lot, and it is obvious that it is very unstable.

 Chapter 3186

    Chen Xuan looks down at YeMeng Jiade.


    "That''s what happens when you grab other people''s stuff." Chen said sarcastically.


    Roar -


    "you haven''t won yet!"


    "Is it?" Chen raised his hand again.


    There are hundreds of small golden objects on top of our heads.


    Although it is small, but the size is several kilometers in diameter.


    "Now you can''t stop me from doing anything."


    Although hundreds of golden objects can not cause the same destruction as the previous large golden objects.


    But it''s still incredibly destructive.


    Hundreds of golden lights fell.


    A golden pillar of thunder sprang out of jemengad''s mouth.


    Only half of the small golden objects were destroyed.


    More than half of the golden objects are still bombarding the ground.


    YeMon GAD can no longer maintain the golden field.


    At this time, Chen also closed the golden field.


    It fell in front of YeMon GAD.


    The body of yemmgad is still not fully recovered.


    "The third round, now."


    Roar -


    yemengjia rushes to Jinsi with a roar.


    Jinsi also rushed to yemenggad.


    A fierce hand to hand battle has begun.


    Gaia and others are just above the sky.


    They witnessed the goddess Gaia being torn apart by jemmgad.


    And now, they have witnessed the tearing up of YeMon GAD by Chen Shisheng.


    Tear it off, piece by piece.


    In terms of cruelty, Chen was no worse than YeMeng.


    It''s not really exciting.


    In this process, the black matter constantly shuttles through the fragmented body of yemengjia.


    Just then, Gaia''s golden light broke away and turned into a golden figure.


    Although there are no facial features, but only from the body shape can see that it is Chen Xuan.


    "Chen?" Gaia froze.


    "Don''t you want to eat one? It''s the flesh and blood of the world snake. It should be digested for you."


    Just then, a huge piece of flesh and blood flew under Gaia.


    Falling on the hot ground, it still exudes a strong smell of meat.


    Old Anke and others are all drooling.


    "That Can we eat it? "


    "You''re not afraid to hang on to whatever you want." "Without a strong digestive system, eating will be fried," Chen said casually


    People thought about it, but they gave up the idea.


    Gaia encouraged her when she saw Chen.


    She doesn''t have to worry about anything.


    Everyone envies that Gaia has a friend like Chen.


    Chen Xuan will help her with her affairs.


    But the battle in the distance is not over.


    Or the violence is not over.


    YeMon GAD''s vitality is very strong.


    Even as long as his source is not completely captured.


    As long as the world is not completely destroyed.


    He won''t really die.


    Of course, this is what Chen did on purpose.


    Chen did not intend to devour the origin of the world.


    He doesn''t want to be bound to the world like YeMon GAD.


    Chen Chan just devoured the flesh and blood essence of Jeremiah GAD.


    He constantly absorbs the original power from the world to repair his body.


    then Chen Chao won his flesh and blood and his vitality.


    Yemengaddi is a converter at the moment.


    said that Chen Chao was winning the essence of the world of Jen Meng GAD, rather than capturing the essence of the world.


    Chen Xiao integrated these superfluous forces into his own inner world.


    YeMeng GAD has realized what Chen Xuan wants to do.


    But he couldn''t do anything.


    Wrong step, wrong step.


    Chen will not give him a chance to turn the table.


    At the beginning, ye Mengjia was not reconciled.


    Look for opportunities to turn the tables.


    Later, he gave up completely.


    But the initiative is no longer in his hands.


    Even if he wanted to die, the dark magma was completely magical to every corner of his body.


    He destroys his function, but does not kill him completely.


    It''s so painful.


    the dark magma kept returning to Chen''s body and traced a great deal of essence back to Chen.


    At the same time, more dark magma poured out of Chen''s body and penetrated into yemenggad''s body.


    Ye Mengjia knows that Chen Xuan will not give up if he and the world are not drained.


    What Chen did was more cruel than he did.He took the origin of the world from Gaia.


    Chen''s was crushed, then turned into his own strength and then swallowed up.


    Although their behavior is essentially the same, but the process is more cruel.


    If he could, yemenghada also wanted to treat Gaia like Chen Tiao.


    but he has no inside world, can accommodate such a huge essence.


    At best, he did the same thing and mastered the same power as Gaia.


    YeMon GAD did not surpass Gaia fundamentally.


    This is also the essential gap between him and Chen.


    Because from the beginning to the end, they are standing at different heights.


    That''s why he was really defeated.


    Even if Chen did not use the dark magma buried under it.


    The defeat of yemengjiade is sooner or later.


    Because his weakness has been exposed in front of Chen.


    Unless one day, he can integrate the origin of the world into himself and become his own inner world.


    But he has no chance, Chen will not give him this opportunity.


    This process is more a feast than violence.


    Chen Mao even did not let go of the soul of YeMeng Jiade.


    Even the bone remains.


    The soul of YeMon GAD is very strong.


    Even without the body, his soul was as powerful as a God.


    But in Chen''s eyes, this kind of power is meaningless.


    In his heyday, he was not Chen''s opponent.


    After losing the body, it is impossible to threaten Chen Yu.


    The world has become a death star.


    Chen did not pity Gaia.


    They''re not the same people.


    He, YeMon GAD and Gaia are three distinct camps.


    In the initial battle between yemenggad and Gaia, if the winner was Gaia, she would also have to fight a big war with Chen.


    Chen Xuan is very glad to win YeMeng Jiade.


    Yemenghada''s control of power and the origin of the world is not as proficient as Gaia.


    If it was Gaia, the battle would not have ended so easily.


    The dream was completely solved after Gaye.


    With Gaia and others, Chen opened the space crack.


    They were in a strange sea.


    At this time, Chen found a huge animal floating below.


    Leviathan! But Leviathan was dead by this time.


    It was the entrance to that world and the incarnation of Gaia.


    Gaia died, and she died with her.


    However, it was still covered with treasure, and Chen put away Leviathan.


    There was a burst of sob.


    The adventure is finally over.


    However, this adventure has brought them a lot of harvest.


    Chen Xuan found the treasure left by the pirate king.


    It''s just the treasure because of the battle between Chen and YeMon GAD.


    It''s almost seven or eight times destroyed.


    But even if it is less than 20% of the treasure, it is still a very amazing amount.

 Chapter 3187

    This wealth is amazing even if it is distributed to everyone.


    Of course, Chen got more.


    According to preliminary statistics, it is worth more than two billion dollars.


    Although Chen is the majority.


    But no one objected.


    I''m kidding. Who is against Chen at this time? It''s not that I can''t enjoy myself.


    Chen Xiao and others settled on an island.


    Chen can take them directly inland.


    But they came out with Becky Lucia.


    If they go back and Becky Lucia is missing.


    Then there will still be a lot of trouble.


    Even Chen Xuan could not avoid it.


    So Chen did not plan to fly back directly.


    Instead, he called West and asked him to make arrangements.


    "Mr. Chen, if you need anything in the future, just call me." Now, the old security department would like to have a relationship with Chen.


    Robert, familati and Archie are all rolling their eyes.


    Of course they know what old security thinks.


    In fact, they have similar ideas, but they don''t want to talk.


    "If there''s a real need, I''ll come to you." Chen did not mean to refuse the old safety department.


    Of course, it''s more likely that they will come back to each other after death.


    As for whether they will talk nonsense, they also need to have the courage.


    They spent a day on the island, and the next day West brought a boat.


    After they got on the boat, they were all relieved.


    "West, how are you doing?"


    "It''s arranged. You and Becky Lucia were attacked by Warcraft at sea. Most people were killed. You are survivors." Said West.


    "Well, that''s the same reason." Chen Tiao nodded.


    They returned to the coastal waters by ocean going vessels.


    A strange ship suddenly appeared ahead.


    To be reasonable, there is a high probability of meeting other ships in the offshore area.


    People should not have thought otherwise.


    But the ship was so abrupt that it was completely black.


    And the hull doesn''t look like a normal sea boat.


    It''s an arc of light that looks like a bullet.


    People look at it, the first feeling is that it is not an ordinary sea boat.


    And the black ship was coming for them.


    Just then a Gaia was opened at the top of the black ship, and a fort rose.


    "Yazhuke gun." West frowned.


    "From Repulse Bay." Said FA familati.


    West looked surprised: "president, do you have anything to do with the people in Repulse Bay?"


    "Well, in this operation, there was a conflict with the people in Repulse Bay."


    Familati is familiar with the shallow bay.


    If it had been, she would never have provoked Repulse Bay.


    It''s very troublesome to be against Repulse Bay.


    But now she''s not worried at all.


    This group of people came to find Chen Xuan''s trouble.


    I''m really tired of living.


    Sure enough, twenty minutes later, the battle was over.


    A quiet battle.


    If it wasn''t for survival, it wouldn''t have taken 20 minutes at all.


    Maybe it''s just a minute Or a second.


    How West interrogated the members of Repulse Bay, Chen was not interested in knowing.


    Anyway, West has a way to get them to talk.


    Soon the interrogation was over.


    The members of Repulse Bay are all heretic villains.


    But they are not warriors.


    Not to mention loyalty.


    So West didn''t use it very much. They said it all.


    Repulse Bay is an American psychic organization.


    But they don''t train psychics.


    They only accept psychics who have been expelled from their original organization.


    So the composition of the shallow bay is very mixed.


    The internal structure of the whole organization is quite loose.


    Besides the status of shallow water bay members, most of them have the second or third identity.


    Although there is a headquarters, but that headquarters is two or three kittens.


    With the exception of a few low-level members remaining, most of the time the rest of the members remain as they are.


    Only when there is a task, or when it is beneficial, will they gather.


    They attacked Chen because of xuanzheng''s tip off.


    Before the previous ocean going ship was swallowed by Leviathan.Xuanzheng has already spread the news.


    And the shallow water bay before the start, but also specially investigated Chen''s identity.


    They found that Chen was a rich man, and he was a very, very rich person.


    So this time, though it was under the banner of revenge and anger for xuanzheng.


    However, all the members who participated in the project actually had the idea of making a lot of money.


    They may not be able to imagine who they want to deal with.


    "President, do you want to kill them all or detain them?"


    "Take it back and close it for a while, and let them leave their magic."


    This is the habit of the supernatural society. Every time you catch a psychic, you first leave a magic record.


    This is to enrich the foundation of the supernatural society.


    Although the supernatural society started late, its development momentum is very strong.


    What about the shallow bay


    "Give me the information about Repulse Bay and I''ll warn their boss."


    ¡­¡­


    "President, the magic college that you asked me to check last time in San Francisco has already got an outline."


    "Is that magic college reliable?"


    "It''s hard to say it''s true, Kapp." West said helplessly: "there are three founders of that magic University. Before the Reiki tide, they were all in the spirit world. Their strength was not extraordinary. I don''t know whether they were affected by the spirit tide and directly stimulated their potential. Compared with before the Reiki tide, their strength is very strong now, and the source of funds for their school establishment is unknown."


    "That is to say, they have problems?"


    "They don''t participate in the management and teaching of the school. They seem to regard this as an investment completely. I have contacted them personally, and I don''t find any unclean magic in them. Secondly, the teachers in the school are of different strength and belong to common psychics. Their origins can be found. In addition to the high tuition fees, almost all of them are ordinary psychics At present, there are almost two hundred students in the school, and there is no school that can recruit students


    "It''s probably the influence of the Harry Potter movies, and those students think of the magic College as Hogwarts," West said


    "What about the school environment? Is there any potential danger? "


    "I didn''t find any traces of dangerous magic on campus either."


    "What about the courses taught? What is the specific content? "


    "The main subject is magic course. There are practical courses and theoretical courses. At present, there are four kinds of subjects, namely, strengthening department, element department, curse department and nature department."

 Chapter 3188

    "Does the government allow this magical university to exist?"


    "No objection. I don''t know what kind of agreement does this magic University have with the government. At least the school has not been troubled and stopped by the government."


    "Or the school itself has something to do with the government," Weston added


    Since it is confirmed that there is nothing dark about this magic college.


    Chen also felt relieved that he had nothing to do with the government.


    Chen didn''t care too much about it. The government connection made him feel more at ease.


    After all, most of the time, the government is synonymous with security.


    After returning home, Chen Xuan prepared gifts for everyone in the family.


    All the gifts were found in the treasure of treasure island.


    Although they are ordinary objects, they can be sold at an auction house at a very high price.


    The next day, when Freya came to teach little greyne and little Larissa.


    Chen gave Freya a pendant: "Ms. Freya, this is for you."


    There was a glimmer of surprise in Freya''s eyes when she saw the pendant.


    "Is YeMon GAD dead?"


    "Well, dead."


    Freya didn''t ask about the process.


    This result, though unexpected, is reasonable.


    After all, the strength of this human being is obvious to all.


    She and Bader are the only ones alive in the Nordic Protoss.


    Of course, we are talking about people with names.


    In fact, there are some less famous Nordic Protoss.


    There are some powerful gods, most of whom obey the rules of human beings.


    Hidden in the human race.


    Freya is more emotional.


    YeMon GAD is the most powerful Protoss in northern Europe.


    Although he is Loki''s child, YeMon GAD is far more powerful than rocky.


    However, even YeMeng Jiade failed to escape from Chen''s hand.


    But Freya was not sad about it.


    After all, YeMon GAD had a bad relationship with her even when she was alive.


    After all, YeMeng GAD is a big general in the twilight camp.


    She is the queen of Odin''s camp.


    "May I ask you a question, Ms. frega?"


    "In what way?"


    "Educational."


    "Tell me."


    "Didilla wants to go to a magic school to study magic. What do you think? Whether or not I should grant her request. "


    "Why do you hesitate?" Asked Freya.


    "If it''s just for magic knowledge, I can provide much more magic knowledge than in school." Chen said.


    "But what schools can offer is more than just magic knowledge." "Magic needs to be communicated. Under the same conditions of magic knowledge, the party who has communication is bound to be easier to master than the party who imparts magic knowledge in private."


    "In other words, do you approve of her admission?"


    "Of course, it''s not just her. I think they should go to that school as well as little geline and little Larissa."


    Chen Xiao chuckled: "I thought you would say that the knowledge imparted in mortal schools is certainly not as good as your magic knowledge."


    "It depends on didilla''s upper limit of talent. If the magic knowledge taught by the school can reach her upper limit, I believe no one is better at learning after the upper limit. However, before the upper limit, there will not be a big gap between the knowledge taught by me and the school. In fact, the atmosphere is very important for the learning of any knowledge, which is why you people Even if the family is rich, they will choose to go to school rather than hire a tutor


    "Then the value of your existence can not be reflected. You are now the private religion of little geline and little Larissa."


    "They are not the same. What I am giving them now is just the foundation, and the knowledge imparted by any school can not reach their talent limit."


    Just then, Steven came by car.


    Chen Xuan went to the door to meet Steven.


    "Steven, why are you here?"


    "Borrow money." Steven said straight to the point.


    "Well? Didn''t you solve your last financial crisis? "


    Chen remembers Steven''s financial crisis last time. He also organized an auction.


    After that, when Chen asked, Steven said that the problem had been solved.


    "I thought I solved it." Steven said helplessly.


    "Is it convenient to tell me the situation then?"


    "I have invested in a company, and now I have obtained absolute control. However, the financial situation of that company is not ideal. At present, it is still in the state of burning money. Once the continuous investment is interrupted, the nearly one billion dollars I have invested before and after will be wiped out.""What company?"


    To be reasonable, Steven knows more about financial rules and order than Chen.


    He also knew the risks of the financial industry, so he could not ask Chen to remind him.


    However, the more you understand financial knowledge, once greed rises, it is likely to get deeper and deeper.


    "That company is not an ordinary company."


    "Which industry is it? Or what? "


    "This company is not a company in the conventional sense." Steven said in embarrassment.


    "What form is that?"


    Steven thought about it and said, "this company studies alchemy."


    "Steven, are you looking for death? You don''t know anything about the spiritual world or the magic world. How dare you invest in alchemy? Can you separate out the varieties and functions of alchemy


    Steven didn''t speak. He just sat there with his head down.


    "How much do you need?"


    Chen finally decided to lend the money to Steven.


    Anyway, Steven alone is worth a billion dollars.


    If it was for someone else, Chen would not borrow money.


    But Steven is different. He has the ability to repay.


    "At present, the company is studying the magic medicine of broken arm rebirth."


    Chen suddenly looks back at Steven.


    The healing potion of the body in a short time can sell for at least a million dollars in the black market of the psionic world.


    And this alchemy of physical rebirth is priceless in the spiritual world.


    The company Steven invested in actually wanted to study this kind of medicine.


    First of all, the raw materials for making this magic medicine are estimated to be millions.


    In other words, they need millions of dollars for any research in their research department.


    In this way, even Chen''s wealth may not be able to afford such an expensive company.


    The key point is, even if it''s researched out.


    This alchemy has existed in the spirit world for a long time.


    This company studies products that others have matured for a long time.


    At this time, their company''s alchemy is absolutely unable to compete with other people''s similar products.


    Unless Steven wants to reduce the cost and price of the drug to a few thousand dollars.


    But is it possible?

 Chapter 3189

    "Do you know that this kind of potion has existed in the spirit world for a long time?" Chen asked.


    "I know, I think that if we combine science and magic, we may be able to produce the arm broken and reborn potion at a lower cost."


    Chen was speechless and looked at Steven: "this is what the person in charge of that company told you?"


    "Yes, what''s the problem?"


    "You are a typical expert to cheat a layman. Can you find someone else?"


    "I was cheated?"


    "You know, alchemy and magic all have magic formula. Those raw materials are combined together to form a magic circuit, a magic formation, and magic can replace magic with magic. However, it is impossible to replace magic with science at present, just as cars need gasoline. Now technology can''t make water replace gasoline. Maybe hundreds of years later, thousands of years later, But not now


    Steven''s face is getting worse.


    "But they buy expensive raw materials. I''ve looked at their accounts."


    "Do you have their accounts?"


    Steven thought for a moment, or took out a printed account from his arms and handed it to Chen.


    Chen looked at the account and said, "wait here for a moment."


    After a few minutes, Chen was holding two plants.


    Do you know the two plants


    "This is..."


    "I''m not a botanist," Steven said


    "One of these two plants is the Leonurus on the account sheet, which is one of the main components of the arm breaking and regeneration medicament. The price of one plant on the market is about $500000."


    "What about this one? Isn''t it the same thing? "


    "No, it''s just a common plant. It''s called white rose."


    "They They are almost the same. "


    "Yes, only those who use magic can tell the difference." Chen said: "the company you hold is using this method to deceive investors like you, or to say, to be unjust."


    "They collude with the raw materials side, or they are a group at all. In addition, if you want to participate in the market of broken arm regenerative medicine, you need to find alchemists, find several reliable alchemists, and form a research team, rather than a company with unknown qualifications."


    The latter words do not need to be said by Chen.


    Steven already knows his business knowledge.


    Once the key point is pointed out, many doubtful points become proof.


    "How much did you put in altogether?" Chen asked.


    "It''s about $1.1 billion."


    In fact, if you add in bank mortgage loans and so on, Steven''s loss is more than $1.3 billion.


    "Where is their company located?"


    "In Las Vegas, Las Vegas new magic technologies."


    "Have you evaluated their company?"


    "Yes, I did, and I''ve seen their clinical trials."


    "Clinical trials are useless. They can buy a bottle of real medicine on the market in advance. For amateurs like you, this kind of experiment is really shocking, or another more economical method. Maybe they are looking for psychics with strong regenerative ability, such as this."


    With that, Chen cut his finger, and the wound on his finger was healing at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Steven is all over the sofa.


    He can''t accept that he has invested all his property. What he encounters will be a group of swindlers.


    You know, Steven is a great investor himself.


    At the beginning, Steven also helped Chen to deal with some financial problems.


    Now Chen can''t ignore Steven''s experience.


    "Come on, take me to see the cheaters and see how much loss can be recovered."


    "No Don''t call the police? " Steven asked in surprise.


    "How much do you think the police can help you recover? Or can the police handle the psychic? "


    "Can you?"


    "Magic matters are solved by magic."


    Chen also called West and asked him to gather the members who had no mission.


    From Steven''s explanation, that company has a lot of people.


    If you only have one, you will inevitably miss the net.


    If you want it, you have to catch it all.


    ¡­¡­


    A group of people came to Las Vegas.


    Steven has a worried face.


    After all, this action almost bet on his fortune.


    He thought about a lot of solutions.


    Alarm processing is a kind of.


    Or a showdown with the other side and a negotiated settlement.


    If you can''t get the money back.He''s basically going to file for bankruptcy protection.


    Or ask Chen to borrow money and borrow more money.


    Chen can''t give any guarantee.


    After all, the money is in the bank, and I don''t know how many accounts have been split.


    Now to recover the money, we can only arrest all the people involved in the scam.


    Steven gives Chen the list of all the people he knows.


    Chen Zhen then deployed and arrested him.


    At night, Chen and Steven come to a villa.


    "Where are you now, Mr. arrow?"


    "Mr. Steven, what can I do for you?"


    "I''m here to talk to you about the follow-up investment."


    "Oh, at home now? Or we''ll talk to the company tomorrow. "


    "I''m at your door now." Steven said.


    At this time, the door of the villa opened.


    Chen and Steven walk in.


    I saw alore in the living room.


    Chen Yan glances at alore. He looks like a professional elite.


    Even at home, wearing casual clothes still gives a sense of human body.


    "Mr. Steven, is this?"


    "My friend." Steven said, "you can call him Chen. By the way, he''s in the same trade with you."


    "Hello, Mr. Chen." Although alore was a little surprised, he was still quite calm and shook hands with Chen.


    "Mr. Steven, what are you going to talk about this time?"


    "I want to divest." Steven said.


    "Divestment? Why? " Alore''s eyes looked at Chen.


    Since it is his colleague, did you hear any bad news from this colleague?


    "I missed out on the market prospect. In short, I hope to get my money back, a lot of money."


    "Mr. Steven, the money you put in has been converted into laboratory research and experiment. I''m afraid you can''t get it back. However, you can try to sell your shares. Although you are not optimistic, I believe the future of our company is still very popular."


    "Mr. arrow, I''m afraid you misunderstand me. I''m not only going to cash out my shares, but also to get back a lot of the money I put into experimental research."

 Chapter 3190

    Alore looked at Steven with a smile: "Mr. Steven, are you kidding me?"


    "Not really." Steven shook his head and pulled out a document: "I have evidence that you and your company have fraud."


    Steven collected the companies that alore had bought the raw materials, all of which were fictitious.


    That is to say, the raw material procedure that alore purchased with Steven''s investment funds is illegal.


    "Mr. Steven, you have to understand that many magic raw material transactions are not regular purchases. Those magic raw material merchants are not known by people, and they are not likely to go through any procedures."


    "I don''t care. All I know is that you are misappropriating funds illegally, so you have only one choice, give me back the money."


    "What if I refuse?" Alore still disagrees.


    "I''ll hire the best lawyer and apply for freezing your bank account. Any account with any running record with your bank account will be frozen. No matter how many shares you divide my money into, no matter how many times you jump the funds, you will eventually return to my pocket." "You can cheat me in your field, and you won''t be able to fight back in the field I''m good at," Steven said lightly


    "Mr. Steven, that''s a very dangerous idea for you."


    Steven is actually afraid.


    But Chen gave Steven an encouraging look.


    Steven could only be emboldened and continued, "I will make you nothing. I will use all my strength to keep you out of the door. Everyone will know that you are a liar, both in ordinary people and in spiritual world."


    Enraged by Steven''s words, alore suddenly lifts the table and smashes it at Steven.


    Steven covered his head with fear, but the next moment, he flew to Steven''s desk and was in the air.


    Steven put down his hands and looked suspiciously at the half empty table.


    "Mr. alore, this house still needs to be used to pay off debts, so please don''t damage any furniture and equipment in the house." Chen said with a smile.


    As soon as alore''s face changed, his hands and fingers suddenly became like the claws of wild animals, and they waved towards Chen Yu.


    However, his arm swing to half of the trajectory, it will be difficult to drop a cent.


    "You are really ugly now." "Do you know what is willing to gamble and admit defeat?" Chen said calmly


    Alore looked at Chen Yu resentfully: "I haven''t lost yet! As long as you all die here. "


    "Ha ha..." Chen said with a smile: "please have a little financial knowledge. Although Steven can apply for freezing your bank account, as long as you jump the fund three times, you can''t get back the money."


    "You..."


    "But from the moment you start, the nature changes." Chen said.


    Alore doesn''t want to say anything now. He just wants to kill Chen and Steven.


    In fact, this is a fishing law enforcement.


    But who cares? Chen has never been a regular person.


    Originally, this can only be regarded as an ordinary financial dispute.


    Even if Steven had the evidence, he couldn''t make Chen do it.


    But when alore started, the nature changed completely.


    It became a psychic who attacked and deliberately murdered investors.


    Chen took out the phone and dialed West''s phone: "you can do it."


    At this time, West and most members of the supernatural society were in Las Vegas.


    Members of the supernatural society were deployed near the address of most employees and outside the fraud company.


    Alore tries to attack Chen and seize Chen''s phone.


    But Chen was just a little bit, and alore was pressed against the wall by invisible forces.


    Steven is relieved, too.


    It seems that it is a wise choice to find Chen.


    Alore is a druid. He tries to become a beast.


    But even if he became a beast, he didn''t get rid of Chen''s control.


    Steven started out worried that alore would break free.


    But gradually, he found that alore was singing a monologue.


    He was alone there constantly tossing, but in the end or was hung in the air.


    "Go and see if you can find any evidence or other hidden bank accounts."


    Steven nodded and quickly went to rummage. Meanwhile, he took alore''s cell phone and computer away.


    Neither alore nor his employees, nor even his partners, escaped.


    Of course, some of those employees must be innocent.


    They think of it as an ordinary job.


    These people need to be screened.


    Soon, alore''s bank accounts, as well as the related sub accounts, and even related accounts, were all wiped out.But Steven''s money was only half recovered.


    A lot of that money has been converted into other industries.


    Chen did not have a good way to deal with it.


    Although modern finance creates more opportunities, it also brings a lot of shadows.


    Alore used his network of connections to keep the money flowing in and out and dispersing it in the financial network.


    It''s good to be able to get half the money back in the end.


    Alore also told his accomplices.


    Chen continued to recover $100 million for Steven.


    Steven was badly hurt by the deception.


    Although it won''t go bankrupt, Steven still has a lot of debt.


    It is mainly concentrated on banks.


    In order to raise funds, he mortgaged a lot of his property to the bank.


    Chen can only lend Steven money, let him return the bank''s money first, and then take back the mortgage assets.


    Steven has been haggard these days.


    ¡­¡­


    "Steven, have you mended all the holes over there?"


    "It''s basically made up, but my assets have shrunk." Steven rubbed his forehead. "When will the magic island open?"


    Now the magic island is still under construction, but after early media hype and bedding.


    Now the magic island is very hot.


    "You know my pet amon."


    "Yes, it''s the giant killer whale. What''s wrong with it?"


    "It''s over the top. I''m going to borrow it from the big island."


    "Well? What do you mean


    "To put it simply, I intend to make it the guardian of magic island."


    "Will this affect the brand effect of magic island?"


    Steven doesn''t want to have another wave. After all, he was cheated once, which made him hurt.


    Now the magic island momentum is very good, he just hope to be able to maintain this state, until magic island officially open to the public and tourists.


    "Its earthly existence will stir the world."


    "Are you so sure?"

 Chapter 3191

    Soon, Chen and Steven agreed on the specific steps.


    After seeing Amun''s picture, Steven didn''t object.


    Now Amun is a real giant, even legendary if it is only about its size.


    Amun has a total length of more than 10000 meters, which is a moving island in the sea,


    moreover, Amun has the ability of short-distance flight, which is like a Flying Fortress.


    Everything was as usual at home. After visiting the magic college in person, Chen agreed to didilla go to the magic college.


    Of course, it''s summer vacation. It''s not school yet.


    Didilla now works in a brewery.


    It''s not that Chen didn''t give her pocket money.


    In fact, didilla''s pocket money is almost equal to the income of an ordinary family.


    But girls of this age don''t have enough money to spend.


    They never know how to plan their own money.


    Of course, didilla is a bit of a spendthrift.


    But it''s not really extravagant.


    And after spending the money, she would not ask Chen for money.


    Instead, he went to work in a brewery.


    Because it was Chen''s child, Denver easily hired didilla.


    After that, I called Chen Xuan.


    Chen did not ask about this.


    The beginning of August is little geline''s birthday.


    In order to celebrate little Gelin''s birthday, the family went to the sea for a visit.


    In the meantime, Steven''s new movie came out.


    It''s with grove.


    The box office of the film is excellent, with more than 2.6 billion US dollars at the global box office.


    Drow grove and Steven both benefited.


    Especially drow grove, who had an investment in the film.


    Although his share is small, it is enough for him to pay off his foreign debts and still have a surplus.


    He also returned to the ranks of superstars.


    Steven doesn''t have to say much.


    He has been a bit depressed since he was cheated last time.


    The main reason is that he lost too much money, which made him a little bit unable to recover.


    Now, the movie is on. Although the distribution of accounts has not yet arrived, it has become a synonym for success.


    Even his obvious industries have appreciated rapidly.


    Although not enough to make up for his loss.


    But at least not as nervous as before.


    Steven''s haze was swept away and replaced by high spirited.


    ¡­¡­


    "Chen, come here and give you something."


    Steven called Chen Hao.


    His film was a great success, and he certainly would not forget Chen''s help.


    When Chen Xuan arrived at Steven''s studio.


    I saw a very bright red and yellow SUV parked at the door.


    This is twice the height of an ordinary car.


    Even if Chen is not a fan, he is still attracted by the off-road vehicle in front of him.


    Steven comes out of the studio to meet Chen.


    "Chen, what do you think of this car?"


    "Pretty good."


    "Then it''s yours."


    "Are you sure this guy can get on the road?"


    "Of course, all the procedures have been completed." Steven patted the car.


    Chen did not refuse the SUV.


    This SUV is not made by a well-known company.


    It''s the product of a small workshop.


    Don''t look down on small workshops.


    In fact, there are more than 3000 small workshops in the United States.


    It''s similar to private car changing, but it''s more high-end than private car changing workshops.


    They have the technology, the ability, and the ideas.


    And they''re licensed to make cars.


    In other words, their products are not toys, but vehicles that can really get on the highway.


    This small workshop is for private use only.


    They don''t have finished product display. They only design and manufacture parts and engines according to customers'' requirements.


    If the customer asks to install a rocket thruster, they can push it on for you.


    Of course, this kind of car obviously can''t get on the high speed.


    Don''t think the product technology of this kind of small workshop is inferior to those big brands.


    In fact, these small workshops have their own designers and engineers.


    Even some big brands will seek the cooperation of this small workshop to purchase vehicle license.


    Even looking for joint design.


    This is also a proof of the developed automobile industry in the United States and Laos.


    However, the minimum order for this kind of private order is million dollars.


    Hundreds of thousands of dollars, you''re ignored.As long as you can think of the requirements, people can almost meet you.


    So this kind of private customized service, even if it is to build tens of millions of dollars of cars, is not a small number.


    For example, the car Steven sent Chen Xuan started with $5 million.


    "Take me for a ride." Steven said.


    Chen also did not refuse, driving this kind of SUV and sports car are two different feelings.


    The vibration of the car body brought by the engine is something that can''t be felt on a sports car.


    Driving on the road is a monster.


    What''s more terrifying is that the bagpipes of this off-road vehicle are specially made, which can make 120 decibels of noise.


    If Chen Xuan honks his horn while waiting for the traffic lights, he can directly shatter the windshield of the vehicle in front of him.


    "Chen, isn''t there any reliable investment in spiritual world?" Asked Steven, sitting in the car.


    "Why do you have to invest in spirit? Why don''t you invest in what you''re good at? "


    "Do you think I don''t want to, but even in my field of expertise, there are not many projects that can invest, and there are fewer projects that can generate profit points. In this era, entrepreneurs and investors almost want to get the first wave of dividends, rather than long-term project dividends." Steven was helpless to say: "this has led to the deterioration of the investment environment, it is too difficult to find a good project, and my money lies in the bank account, every minute is devaluing and losing money."


    Chen''s mouth curled, and his cash was 100 times more than Steven''s, if according to Steven.


    He lost a hundred times as much as he did.


    But these are two different kinds of thinking.


    Chen is a typical local rich man, only the money he can see is money.


    In Chen''s opinion, the so-called devaluation is not worth mentioning.


    Steven is a pure investor, a businessman.


    In his eyes, having more than 10 million dollars in cash in his account is a crime.


    "There are also some reliable organizations and organizations in the spiritual world. These organizations are also profitable, but I can''t guarantee that they will be profitable."


    "And the supernatural society?" Steven asked.


    Chen shook his head: "the supernatural society is a semi government organization, and it is not a profit-making organization. It has no investment value and does not accept investment."


    Like many famous schools, the supernatural society only accepts donations and grants, not investment.


    This means that no matter what the money is, as long as it is in the account of the supernatural society, the supernatural society can freely control it without any restriction.


    Even if the members divide all the money, they will not violate any law.


    In fact, the supernatural society has always done that.


    Every year, surpluses on the supernatural society''s books are paid out as members'' benefits.

 Chapter 3192

    Steven is actually trying to find out.


    Unfortunately, contrary to his wishes, the supernatural society could not bring him any substantial benefits.


    "Why do you have to keep your eyes on the spiritual world?"


    "Do you know what the spiritual world is?"


    "Of course I know. I know more about the spirit than you do." Chen said, rolling her white eyes.


    "No, you don''t know. You don''t know what the white spirit is." Steven said: "now in the financial world, in the investment world, psionic is a brand-new resource, a completely undeveloped industry, diverse, unlimited possibilities, unlimited interests. All the rich people are raising funds, looking for possible projects in the spiritual world to invest. You know, there are not a few people like me who are cheated, but they are not A friend like you. "


    Steven said it with a little bit of luck.


    "Steven, you''re a director," Chen said


    "No, I''m not a pure director. I''ll only be on the set for less than a month for two years, and I''ll be a businessman the rest of the time." Steven said.


    If people know that the world''s first director actually said that he was more a businessman than a director, it is estimated that the world will explode.


    "Since you know that there are many deceptions in the spirit world, and you have experienced them yourself, haven''t you learned a lesson?"


    "Chen, I know you are good for me, but I can''t give up. This is a huge and unprecedented cake. Any capitalist will not miss this opportunity." Steven said, "Chen, you can''t miss this opportunity either."


    "I''m rich, but I''m not a capitalist." Chen Xiao shook her head with a smile.


    "Ha ha..." Steven didn''t argue with Chen: "Chen, help me think about what projects can be invested in."


    Chen feels that Steven is a little crazy.


    But Chen can''t persuade Steven.


    He was determined to invest in projects in the spirit world.


    But Chen helped Steven think.


    "Well, do you think of it?"


    Chen felt his chin for a long time.


    After a long time, Chen looked at Steven again.


    Steven also kept quiet and waited for Chen''s reply.


    After a few minutes, Chen said, "what do you think of the contest to form a spiritual world? It''s like the NBC alliance, or the MLB alliance. "


    Steven looks surprised: "isn''t there a game in the spirit world?"


    "Yes, but there are almost no professional competitions, such as the world psychic competition in Baiku islands a month ago, which is already the most high-end spirit race. There are no prizes, only honors, and the events are very irregular. If you form a professional league, you may get unexpected results."


    "I Can I? "


    "I can give you the contact information of some people, and if you have their support, it''s half done."


    Steven looked at Chen: "who are they you talking about?"


    "You can think of it as the leader of some of the most powerful religions in the world."


    "Like the Pope?"


    "He was one of them." Chen said.


    "I''m starting to be interested now. Can you tell me more about it?"


    "You don''t need to have the highest end."


    "No, I''ll do it at the top." Steven said.


    "You can''t come."


    "There is no one I can''t get except the Pope."


    "He''s one of them, and he''s the weakest at the top."


    "Well Besides these people? "


    "You just need to have one of the most professional and professional, but before that, you''d better find a professional to plan."


    "Don''t you? I can pay you the Commission. It''s a good car."


    "I am a professional, but not a professional. I only provide a general direction. If you really intend to do this, what you need is a professional team. Do you understand?"


    "To avoid being cheated again, I need your references."


    "Well, I''ll recommend some people to you."


    At the end of August, Chen took didilla to San Francisco magic college.


    When Chen and didilla arrived at the school gate, Chen found that there were more facilities in the school.


    Before that, Chen had come to inspect it in person.


    This is the second time I''ve been here.


    There are a lot of people coming to school today.


    And ninety nine percent of them are spiritual.


    Most of them are accompanied by parents.


    Even the people from the TV station came to broadcast.


    Although the magic college is only officially opened today.


    But in fact, since May, the magic college has been trying to teach.There are various registration points in the school, and Chen takes didilla to one of them.


    After registration, there is an interview, not only for students, but also for parents.


    Chen must also participate in this process.


    Chen and didilla were led into a room.


    There were three interviewers, an old man and two young men and women.


    However, the two young people have great strength, and the old man is unfathomable.


    "Hello, please have a seat." "Can you introduce yourself?" said the young woman


    Didilla, still quite confident, volunteered to say, "Hello, three. I''m didilla Chen. This is my adoptive father. I''m 13 years old."


    "Well, can you tell me about the magic system you have mastered now?"


    "At present, I will have a small amount of curse system, and some simple strengthening magic, mainly cultivating the spirit of nature." Said didilla.


    All three examiners nodded slightly.


    So many magic systems are either family background or growing environment.


    "Quite a lot, is that what your adoptive father taught you?"


    "My uncle taught me something, too."


    The three examiners looked at Chen Tiao again: "Mr. Chen, you are also a spiritual alien."


    "Well, I am." Chen Tiao nodded.


    The aura of the three examiners is still very big. If you are a general psychic, you will be suppressed by the aura of the three examiners.


    In fact, it was one of the interview sessions, and all three were slightly surprised.


    Chen was totally unaffected by their aura.


    "What is Mr. Chen''s system?"


    "Strengthening system." Chen replied.


    "What is Mr. Chen''s main job?"


    "I work for a psychic organization and run a company myself."


    "Has Mr. Chen ever fought with Warcraft, spirit bodies, Warcraft and other psychics?"


    Didilla turned her eyes and looked at Chen.


    Chen also looked at didilla helplessly.


    "I don''t have much experience in fighting. I only had a competition with didilla and the children in my family. I also helped people drive away evil spirits." Chen replied.

 Chapter 3193

    This is also in line with the majority of parents.


    When didilla heard Chen''s self introduction, her expression could hardly be controlled.


    There''s no way. What Chen said and what he really said were obviously two extremes.


    Chen Zhen looked at the three people in front of her.


    The old man in the middle just took a deep look at Chen.


    He didn''t say much, just occasionally looked up at Chen and didilla.


    Most of the rest of the time I''ve been browsing through their information.


    "Thank you for your cooperation, Mr. Chen, and miss didilla. Next is the subject selection. I don''t know what your intention is?"


    "I want to deepen the cultivation of curse." "The other subfamilies choose the element system," didilla said


    "Didilla, don''t you test your magic propensity before you make a decision?"


    "How to do the test?"


    "Our school has an instrument that can monitor the magical properties of users, which is also to give students better choices."


    "I''d like to test it if I can." Said didilla.


    "Milo, take didilla to the test."


    "Two, this way, please."


    One of them went to the other room with her.


    The equipment in this room doesn''t look like magic equipment, it''s more like technology equipment.


    "Take down your magic tools and metal products first." "Then lie down on the table," said Miller, the female examiner


    This device looks like an X-ray scanner.


    When didilla lay down, the platform took her through the circular cavity.


    In ten seconds, the detection is completed.


    In Chen''s eyes, this instrument does not have many secrets.


    Of course, Chen knows the principle of this instrument, but it doesn''t mean that Chen can make it.


    After a while, the admission procedures were all completed.


    Chen Hao and didilla are walking around the school.


    "Didilla, this is my house in San Francisco. You can choose to live in school or in that house, but you have to go home at the end of the fourth week of every month. You know what I mean if you don''t want this school to be suddenly destroyed by a storm."


    "Well, I see, uncle."


    The atmosphere here is very good. You can see people using magic all over the school.


    Just then, a few students came.


    One of the girls said to didilla, "Hey, would you like to go to our club? Our club is a world of Warcraft


    Chen Xiao waved her hand with a smile, indicating didilla''s freedom.


    Didilla followed the girls.


    All the people here are of her kind and of her age.


    So she can find more companions, more friends here.


    ¡­¡­


    "Didilla, as a member of our world of Warcraft society, the only condition for joining the club is to keep a Warcraft. Any kind of Warcraft can be of any grade."


    "Ah? I don''t have Warcraft. "


    "It doesn''t matter. We can buy one together. There is a famous magic street in San Francisco, where there are almost all kinds of magic shops. There are many new people in our club who don''t have Warcraft. Let''s go together tomorrow."


    "I asked my uncle, maybe he could get me a Warcraft."


    Although at home is also full of magic atmosphere.


    However, there is a gap between her family and her age.


    What he had in mind was where there was a disaster and when he was going to save the world.


    The younger brothers and sisters are not on the same channel as her.


    Only in front of her peers can she find a sense of identity.


    In the past, I felt the same way in Dashan town school, although I also had peers.


    But there are few people who can really have the same topic with her.


    Didilla soon made new friends here.


    After receiving didilla''s request, Chen made a decision after a little consideration.


    Didilla''s not looking for advanced Warcraft.


    And in school, most of my peers can''t have any advanced Warcraft.


    And it''s easy to raise and gentle in character.


    So Chen Xuan helped didilla find an intermediate Warcraft.


    Although the strength is not strong, but it is a girl''s.


    The so-called girl style is cute and cute with full marks.


    It''s called platypteryx, a kind of fat bird and Warcraft.


    There''s no magic contract for the bird.


    They are similar to domestic dogs, as long as the owner is identified, they are very sticky.


    He is extremely docile and seldom takes the initiative to attack people.


    If you want to improve your own strength, the bird is definitely not a good choice.It''s also because of their personality that they are very rare.


    Chen paid for the location of the bird and went to catch it.


    After two days in San Francisco, Chen went back to Los Angeles.


    Didilla chose to live in school.


    For her, if she lived off campus, she would not have to choose a magic college.


    What she yearns for is the atmosphere of magic college.


    ¡­¡­


    "Mr. Chen, I''m Oliver Leber. Your yacht has been basically completed. When do you have time to visit your yacht at Seagate headquarters?"


    Chen thought about it for a moment: "when will it be delivered?"


    "At present, we are still working on the details. It is expected that the project will be completed in one month and delivered to Los Angeles within three months. Of course, Mr. Chen, you can also choose to drive the first round of yacht directly."


    Ove lebier knows that many buyers value the first round.


    For such buyers, it''s a very ceremonial thing.


    Therefore, capital airlines must also obtain the buyer''s consent.


    Chen thought about it for a moment: "let me arrange the time."


    "Well, I look forward to your coming." Said Oliver Leber.


    "Oh, by the way, this yacht is named didilla. Please design a beautiful logo by your company''s designer."


    "Of course, no problem."


    "In addition, if this yacht can satisfy me, I will consider giving you a few more orders of the same grade."


    Ove Le bil was almost over Chao. She almost thought she was listening.


    "Mr. Chen, is that true?"


    "Well, I''m going to customize a cruise ship for each of my children and my wife, and name it after them."


    The didilla was promised by Chen Xuan earlier.


    And it''s for didilla in the future.


    Of course, the first thing to make sure is that the yacht will not be phased out in the next 10 or 20 years.


    Oliver Leber has detailed information about Chen''s family members.


    She knew that Chen Xuan had quite a number of children.


    She was excited and envious at the same time. She wanted to be a daughter for Chen Xuan.


    "Mr. Chen, you can rest assured that I will put the best designer and engineer in the world in charge of your project."


    "It''s better. If it''s OK, I''ll hang up first."


    "Well, have a good time. Good bye."


    "Goodbye."

 Chapter 3194

    Chen has already pushed the invitation several times before.


    It''s mainly because there''s no time to visit. It''s just a fresh picture.


    Last time North gravity invited Chen to visit their aircraft production line.


    To tell you the truth, Chen Xuan is really not interested in this kind of factory.


    Chen did not feel much about this kind of visit.


    Originally, it was just a tour.


    It''s even better to travel.


    Therefore, Chen''s consideration has already been rejected.


    Does it not smell good to lie at home at that time?


    Didilla''s life and study at school were quite smooth.


    Chen also made secret interviews to make sure didilla was not lying.


    Until the middle of September, Steven gave Chen a call.


    Their plan for the appearance of Amun began.


    Steven''s first job is to shoot a documentary to find the Pacific giant.


    In the early stage, he was shooting and searching for the unknown Pacific giant.


    According to the script, they will first find a giant beast raging in the Pacific Ocean.


    This giant beast represents the cruel and bloodthirsty side of Jiu.


    Specifically attacking the blue whale, a symbol of gentleness and peace.


    In the second episode, the beast will have a sudden misfortune.


    It was attacked and killed by a larger and more terrifying presence.


    In the second episode, there will be blurred images.


    Also at this time leads to Amun.


    Amun will appear as an ecological guardian.


    Of course, this is the conclusion drawn from the mouth of interpretation, combined with some specious historical data.


    At the beginning of the third episode, the plot will focus on finding the guardian of the Pacific Ocean.


    At the end of the third episode, Amun will appear in front of the camera for the first time.


    And then the fourth episode is tracking amon.


    And there was a positive human contact with Amun.


    This scene will be played by Steven himself.


    The entire documentary will be presented in the form of a story.


    The fifth and sixth episodes are about Amun''s daily life and his duties.


    This responsibility is, of course, fabricated.


    And it will lead to Amun''s old enemy, the king of Warcraft in the sea, the maker of chaos, the sea monster xudera, that is, Xiao Jiu.


    There is no way, to erect the positive image of Amun, we must have a frightening negative image, Xiaojiu should not let go.


    After all, no one believes that Xiaojiu''s gesture is kind.


    At the end of the seventh episode, Xiao Jiu will also appear in front of the camera in a real posture.


    It will be the super villain of the documentary.


    And hunt down and attack the crew.


    The eighth episode will be about the crew''s escape.


    Until the end of the eighth episode, Amun appears and saves the crew.


    This will be Gao Chao of the documentary.


    The two old enemies finally met.


    The battle between the two sides did not win or lose. The final result was the safe evacuation of the camera team.


    At the beginning of the ninth episode, the crew decided to go to magic island for replenishment and return inland because of the serious damage to the ship.


    However, when chatting with the Construction Party of magic island, I heard that a stone tablet was found on the magic island, which recorded the opposition between Amun and Xiaojiu.


    At the end of Episode 9, a sudden storm hits magic island.


    Accompanied by the storm along with the king of Warcraft, Hydra Hydra.


    It led the storm corps, that is, many Warcraft to attack magic island.


    The storm Corps was named by Steven himself.


    Episode 10, in the most dangerous moment, Amun will appear.


    And it will come by flying, and gather the giant creatures of magic island to fight against the evil storm army.


    In the end, justice overcomes evil, and storm army is defeated.


    And Amun will also launch a decisive battle with Hydra.


    In the battle, both sides were seriously injured, Hydra retreated and Amun won miserably.


    Amun will no longer hide, but lurk in the sea near the magic island to recuperate and protect the peace of magic island.


    As the absolute protagonist, according to the ideas of Chen and Steven, Amun is not only to let him appear, but also to be one of the gimmicks of magic island.


    In the future, visitors to magic island will have a chance to meet Amun.


    ¡­¡­


    Steven looks at everyone at his desk.


    "You are all my old employees and old friends. If you are not willing to sign this agreement, you will get a very generous reward, which is equivalent to your income of working hard for 40 years. If you are not willing to sign, you can do it from here I left the office. "Of course, no one quit. Just listen to Steven''s salary, and they have no reason to quit.


    And a lot of people here are thinking about the unprecedented project, which certainly means unprecedented opportunity.


    They certainly won''t miss such a good opportunity easily.


    Steven is almost synonymous with success.


    Over the past two years, they have fully experienced the dividends of following Steven.


    They have become famous in the industry.


    No one wants to miss this opportunity.


    Everyone signed their names without hesitation.


    "There is a magic bond in this contract, which is commonly known as the magic contract." Steven said.


    The crowd was startled and looked at Steven''s expression. It didn''t look like a joke.


    "Boss, whether it''s a magic contract or not, it doesn''t make any difference to us."


    Steven looked at the crowd and nodded, "OK, now let''s go out to sea and meet the protagonist of our project."


    Going to sea? See the protagonist?


    Which big star is overseas now?


    And in Steven''s position, shouldn''t the protagonist come to see him?


    Why did he go to see the protagonist in person and with the whole team?


    Is the protagonist too showy?


    Of course, in front of Steven, they don''t raise their own objections.


    At the port, Chen has been waiting here for a long time.


    In Steven''s team, many people know Chen.


    I know that Chen and Steven have a lot to do with each other.


    When Steven was shooting, Chen often appeared on the set.


    "Chen, everyone is here. Let''s go to sea."


    A group of more than a dozen people boarded Chen''s private yacht.


    Even with a large number of people, it is still particularly spacious on Chen''s private yacht.


    It''s just that the bedroom room is not enough. It needs two people to squeeze a bedroom.


    Of course, in terms of the luxury of yachts, that''s not a problem at all.


    On the yacht, Chen also provided enough food and wine.


    As long as they don''t destroy the yacht, they can do whatever they want here.


    "Mr. Chen, do you know the specific content of our project?"


    It''s Steven''s current associate director, Elvin Ratt.


    "You''ll soon find out, but don''t piss your pants then."

 Chapter 3195

    The storm is particularly strong today.


    Wave after wave.


    The crew was worried about the big storm.


    What if the boat capsized.


    It''s just that Chen and Steven haven''t changed their mind.


    Even routes are autonomous.


    At this time, in the storm, people vaguely saw an island.


    And they seem to be targeting the island.


    However, when the film crew got close, they found that it was not an island.


    It was a Colossus, too big to be imagined.


    Everyone was so shocked that they couldn''t close their mouths.


    Is that a creature?


    The yacht came up to it.


    They found that the yacht was not as big as its eyes.


    Everyone''s breath was held.


    It''s as if your breath is afraid to disturb the beast.


    Steven and Chen go to the deck.


    Steven has met amon before.


    Even Amun is familiar with him.


    But amon was not that big at that time.


    Even if it''s Steven, I can''t believe it.


    This guy in front of me is amon.


    These are two creatures.


    "Is it really amon?"


    "If it''s fake, it will be changed." Chen also marveled at Amun''s greatness.


    It seems that amon is much older than before.


    "Boss Mr. Chen Our project And Has something to do with this monster


    "Come on, go to the cabin, everyone." Steven said.


    When they came to the meeting room in the cabin, they all looked at Chen and Steven.


    Steven took out his script.


    "This is our project."


    One person read the script, passed it on in silence, and then the second person fell silent after reading the script.


    Third, fourth, Fifth


    Everyone''s brain is a little confused.


    Their project is really related to this monster.


    And, are you sure this is a documentary?


    Not movies?


    "Boss, are you sure that everyone will cooperate with our shooting?"


    "I''m sure." Chen said.


    "Why?"


    "In short, it''s Chen''s pet." Steven said.


    People are not good, that kind of terrifying, unheard of beast, is Chen''s pet?


    They feel that their world views have collapsed.


    Do rich people have such strange hobbies?


    "What about the Hydra?"


    "It''s also my pet." "So you don''t have to worry about whether they will cooperate when shooting. In fact, most of your requirements can be understood directly," Chen said


    People still can''t believe it.


    "Well, now you''ll meet the king of Warcraft."


    Not far from the sea level rose a huge object.


    Not as big as Amun, but still huge.


    The yacht of several tens of meters also looks insignificant in front of that thing.


    It''s a pillar, a pillar about seven or eight hundred meters in diameter.


    But people saw the pillar and found that it was not a pillar at all, but the neck of a python.


    Just exposed to the sea there are more than ten kilometers, winding to the yacht.


    Then the second snake head came out of the water, the third, the fourth Until the ninth snake head.


    Steven is amazing. The others are amazing.


    Xiaojiuzhan''s attitude is not lost to Amun.


    Nine snake heads, each showing different colors.


    Each snake head has a neck of more than ten kilometers.


    And the lower body is longer, people marvel at the same time, also accepted the name of the king of Warcraft.


    Hydra hydra is a famous sea monster in ancient Greek mythology.


    The crew went through the initial panic and panic.


    After the mood gradually stabilizes, they enter the excited stage.


    Just like Steven said.


    This is an unprecedented project.


    An unprecedented project.


    If this documentary can be broadcast successfully.


    No, even if it''s just a success, it''s going to be a great documentary.


    At this time, they are very happy with their choice.


    Even if the documentary is just a hoax, it can''t change the greatness of the documentary.


    Of course, although the two leading actors are very cooperative.But shooting is not that easy.


    Even these are the most professional people in the industry.


    But in order to achieve the real effect, they also need to consider the shooting angle.


    For example, the first marine Warcraft.


    As the protagonist of the first two episodes, it also has a lot of parts.


    But where did this beast come from?


    Of course, Chen Xuan needs to look for it.


    The first is the need for a sinister look.


    It makes people think this guy is damned at a glance.


    If you look for the kind of honest looking, such as the blue whale that kind of tame sea animals.


    It makes people feel compassionate.


    Another example is that this beast must do evil.


    At least to the left with universal human values.


    It took two days for Chen to find a giant marine animal.


    And the basic conditions meet the needs of the film crew.


    Chen also used dark magma to demonize the sea beast.


    Make it look more evil.


    And then let it do evil.


    Because it''s a documentary, it''s impossible to shoot in front of it.


    But we must make the picture as clear as possible.


    So in the shooting of the plot processing or need skills.


    Documentary and film are two different concepts.


    Professional interpretation is also needed to promote the plot they have arranged.


    Over the course of a few days, the film crew filmed a lot of material.


    These materials will be edited later.


    This sea Warcraft will also be identified as a member of the storm Corps later.


    He is also the general of xudera, the king of Warcraft.


    After shooting enough material.


    Amun appeared and attacked and killed the general of the "storm corps" with the power of king in the world.


    But the first picture is just a glimpse.


    Then there''s the tracking process between the film crew and Amun.


    The early shooting was relatively smooth.


    And in the process of shooting, Steven actually talked to Amun.


    Chen will return to the yacht in a few days to help the crew solve some technical problems.


    Most of the rest of the time we''ve been searching for ocean Warcraft.


    Used to recruit for the Stormtrooper.


    Chen even used the alien gods on the Devil Island.


    They are villains.


    So it''s enough to be an extra.


    The vast majority of them are mainly the sea Warcraft that Chen Zhen collected.


    But to make them look evil.


    Chen also applied dark magma to every ocean Warcraft.


    It also makes them better for shooting.


    For this documentary, both Chen and Steven have made a lot of efforts.


    Don''t think that two leading characters can save money.


    In fact, the investment in this project is absolutely astronomical.


    The cost of more than a dozen people in the film crew alone and the cost of confidentiality agreements add up to more than $30 million.

 Chapter 3196

    At the beginning of the shooting, everyone was in a bit of a hurry.


    But gradually, with the progress of shooting.


    Everyone is getting used to it.


    "Amun, you remember, this shot needs emotion."


    The deputy director is talking to Amun with the script.


    At the beginning, when Steven was talking to amon with the script, Elvin Ratt felt that Steven had lost his mind.


    Farting with a monster, but now he''s doing it himself.


    "Remember, it''s through the eyes." "You hold our boat with your wing fins after the attack, and then you want to have that feeling in your eyes. Let''s fight for a shot," Elvin Ratt said


    When everything was ready, Elvin Ratt returned to the ship.


    And then we started the eighth episode.


    This is after they are attacked by the king of Warcraft Hydra.


    The crew''s ship was badly damaged.


    Of course, the boat that entered the camera was not Chen''s yacht.


    It''s a separate ocean going research ship.


    Steven left most of the filming to Elvin Ratt.


    The good name is to give him more practical experience.


    In fact, it''s just to be lazy.


    Chen also enjoyed it on the yacht.


    In fact, every day after the shooting mission.


    The crew will go back to the yacht and party.


    At work, they will be the most dedicated and professional people.


    And after the shooting, they will indulge in self revelry.


    "Chen, how are the supporting roles prepared for the decisive battle?"


    "It''s ready." Chen said.


    "I think we can start preparing for the second season now."


    "Before the first season is finished, you start to prepare for the second season? Don''t you look at the market reaction? "


    "It''s a documentary that started history, and with my name, it''s almost doomed to success." Steven said confidently: "besides, I think Xiaojiu also needs a chance to wash white. You can''t wash white by Amun. Xiaojiu is still a villain."


    "Do you have a second season idea?"


    "At present, there is no clear sneak attack, it is only a preliminary idea." Steven said.


    "So have you contacted the buyer for this documentary?"


    "Not yet, but believe me, this documentary will sell for sky high prices."


    "Before and after, we have invested nearly 100 million dollars, and I just hope to get back to the original."


    "This is not my plan."


    "So how much do you think you can make?"


    "If it''s just the premiere, it''ll sell for at least 200 million dollars." "If it''s a direct buyout of the first season''s broadcast rights, it''s going to cost at least $500 million plus a share of advertising revenue," Steven said


    "This is a documentary. Are you sure you can sell it for such a high price?"


    "You still don''t know enough about human curiosity."


    After nearly a month at sea, the shooting was basically over, followed by post editing.


    Chen and Steven returned to Los Angeles first, while half of the crew continued to stay at sea to make up some scenes.


    "Steven, would you like to go to Italy together?"


    "What are you going to Italy for? You want to play? "


    "No, it''s Seagate yachts who said my yacht was about to be completed and wanted to invite me to visit their company."


    "I''m not interested, and I''ll go with you. You should ask Farley to accompany you."


    "That''s what she said. She thought it was boring."


    That''s what Farley complained about after her last visit to gravity in the north.


    This time Chen Xuan just said it casually, but fari refused.


    Neither Chen nor fali is the kind of person who knows the charm of high-tech.


    Of course, it''s one thing to enjoy the convenience brought by high-tech. if Chen Xuan or fari really want to visit that kind of high-tech factory, they can''t get any good points at all.


    Steven knows a little, but he''s not interested.


    And soon he''s going to work on a new project.


    The editing of documentaries is very tight.


    Steven hopes to be able to show the documentary before the first phase of the magic island project is completed.


    This will also bring a lot of tourists to magic island.


    So Steven didn''t want to go at all to Chen''s invitation.


    Chen was helpless, as if no one wanted to go.


    ¡­¡­


    After a few days of rest at home, Chen has been doing nothing.


    Zhang Ting, who is in charge of animation company in China, called."Boss, I''ll give you a report on the financial situation of our company in the third quarter."


    "Well, you say." Chen Xiao lies in a boat floating on the mirror lake.


    "In the third quarter, our company''s expenditure was 12 million soft dollars, and the revenue was 6 million soft dollars. In terms of expenditure, we mainly paid for staff salaries, equipment purchase, office space, water and electricity and management, and advertising investment was also a major expenditure item." Zhang Ting stopped and said, "the revenue is the income of the two long animation works that we have put on line at present, one of which has already got a certain popularity in China."


    Zhang Ting is still a little nervous when reporting the company''s recent situation.


    After all, one quarter expenditure of 12 million, revenue of 6 million soft currency, this is the loss of 6 million soft currency.


    Any investor will be cautious about investment.


    "Oh I see. " Chen didn''t show much.


    It lost six million soft dollars in a quarter, less than a million dollars.


    It''s nothing for Chen.


    And Chen''s aim was not to make money.


    The purpose of buying this studio is to support myself.


    I have to say that they are quite useful in this respect.


    It is very obvious that one person counts the short and two people counts the long.


    For example, Chen''s current signature moves, such as neutron stars, dark red neutron stars and gold neutron stars in the original form, were all proposed by Zhang Ting and others.


    So it''s just a little bit of a loss for Chen, who doesn''t care at all.


    Let''s make a little contribution to the animation industry of China.


    As for Zhang Ting''s plan, five-year no loss plan.


    Chen Hao hopes that she can succeed.


    Not because of her investment, just because of her dream.


    Zhang Ting was relieved to hear that Chen didn''t mean any harshness.


    However, she was more difficult and hesitated for a long time: "boss I have one more thing... "


    "Come on, what''s the matter?"


    "At the beginning of the year, I mentioned that I wanted to make an animated film."


    "I remember I promised."


    "Well That I want to start to implement this plan, you see... "


    "Oh, what''s the budget?"


    "100 million Soft money Is that all right? "


    "Give you two hundred million, and I hope to see our own show as soon as possible." "I''ll get in touch with the financial department later, and you''ll give me the budget and the business plan," Chen said

 Chapter 3197

    Zhang Ting hung up after the phone, a long breath.


    Don''t look at the ordinary day, Chen almost does not care about things.


    But no company''s management is facing the company''s loss.


    Still can face investor calmly.


    Zhang Ting is not the kind of entrepreneur who just opens his mouth.


    That kind of investment in order to do everything.


    To see investors, you can boast.


    The future can be described as a dream.


    It seems that if you don''t invest in him, you lose a five million lottery ticket.


    At the beginning, there was no Zhang Ting before Chen''s acquisition of the studio.


    Almost to the point of bankruptcy.


    If it wasn''t for the studio''s painters and designers at that time, they could still have a bite to eat.


    Zhang Ting could give up at that time.


    Fortunately, she met Chen Hao.


    An upstart, an investor who doesn''t know how to save money.


    Zhang Ting herself has a rich family and has never been treated badly in money since she was young.


    So their own vision is also high, but also a little domineering attitude.


    That''s why she can''t afford to ask for investors.


    She used to look down on the nouveau riche.


    In her eyes, nouveau riche is a group of uneducated buns.


    On the other hand, Chen Yu was an extreme, the extreme among the nouveau riche.


    Extremely rich, extremely educated and extremely ambitious.


    Nearly a year of contact.


    She already knew that Chen was not the kind of upstart who won the lottery.


    Chen also has entrepreneurial experience.


    He even knew why he went abroad.


    At first, she thought Chen Xuan wanted to launder money.


    There is no such idea now.


    Chen''s vision is definitely not under her.


    Zhang Ting''s ideal, career and so on, absolutely can''t fool Chen Xuan.


    But it is such a contradictory person.


    She was willing to support her seemingly ridiculous dream.


    At this time, ye Ziqing pushes open Zhang Ting''s office.


    Ye Ziqing accepted Chen''s invitation.


    He is currently the CEO of animation company.


    "Honey, you don''t look well. Is it our boss who embarrassed you?"


    Zhang Ting wryly smiles and shakes his head: "he didn''t say anything."


    "Well He didn''t agree to your big movie plan? "


    "No, he agreed, and he approved 200 million soft dollars for my project."


    "Then you should not be more happy? Why are you so sad? "


    "You should know that the future of the animation industry is not clear. How many big animation films have been released in the past decade, but how many can really splash water? In addition to a bear and a sheep who are inclined to a young audience, that is, sun monkey and Nezha, who have been producing for several years, have made money. Now the boss has approved such a large sum of money to invest in big movies. I''m not sure I can make any money When it comes to money, I''m not sure even to recover the cost. "


    "You know this truth, our boss will not know, he is not really a nouveau riche, he is estimated to have done Market Research and psychological preparation for losing money before investing."


    Market research? Zhang Ting deeply doubts this.


    Chen Xuan, however, did not even ask for a script, so he directly agreed to her request.


    Zhang Ting smiles bitterly, also don''t know how to describe her boss.


    If you want to say that Chen Zhen is such an investor, it is the entrepreneur''s favorite encounter.


    No one! It does not interfere with the planning and development of the company.


    Except for a financial officer appointed by Chen, there was no high-level resident.


    However, Zhang Ting''s personality also decided that she didn''t want to make a profit, but wanted to do a little business. She also wanted to return profits for Chen Xuan, which was also her return.


    The next day, the financial department found Zhang Ting, after some docking.


    The company''s account has another 200 million soft dollars.


    Almost in the blink of an eye, there is no jet lag.


    Zhang Ting didn''t know what to say.


    Although she has no bottom in her heart, she is still in complex pain and happy.


    The happiest thing about entrepreneurs is that they have more money in their company accounts.


    The company''s employees are very excited after learning about the big film plan.


    Especially the employees who are included in the big film program.


    Each one is full of strength.


    The high treatment of the company is one thing.


    More of these young people''s film dreams.


    The highest goal of an animation company is almost to make a big movie.


    As for the number of billions to be exceeded, it is basically too far away from them.


    They can''t see things so far away.The production of a big film project is very complicated.


    It''s even more complicated than a live action movie.


    In addition to the finalization of the script, then the design and modeling of characters, costumes, props, scenes and actions.


    If it''s a 3D movie, you also need motion capture.


    This process requires very complex and tedious work accumulation.


    A large animation film may need thousands, tens of thousands of drawings.


    This is either a plot sketch or a set sketch.


    And if it''s a real sketch of the main story, it''s astronomical.


    Of course, today''s animation films are not hand drawn, but computer painting.


    The scene and the characters are actually separated. For example, for a character running, the scene actually uses an original picture, and only the actions of the characters are constantly refreshed.


    And a shot according to the investment amount of different, the fine degree of action will be different.


    With the investment of 100 million soft currency and 200 million yuan, the picture that can be produced is quite different.


    Under the control of Zhang Ting, the project is proceeding in an orderly manner.


    "Honey, have you seen Steven''s recent documentary?" Ye Ziqing walks into Zhang Ting''s office.


    "Steven? Did he make a documentary? "


    "Yes."


    "I''m not interested in documentaries, and do you think I''m someone who has time to watch them?" Zhang Ting looked at Ye Ziqing: "you should not actively recommend me to watch documentaries."


    "I just found out that the producer of this documentary is our boss."


    "It''s not surprising. Our boss and Steven are very familiar. I remember the last time I went to Los Angeles, he showed us around Steven''s studio." Zhang Ting stopped and said, "is there anything special about the documentary?"


    "It''s nothing strange. It''s just that it has created the most documentary film, and also created the viewing record of CCB, the first broadcast TV station. Our domestic Penguin video network also introduced the broadcasting copyright, which is said to be purchased at an unprecedented price."


    "It''s just a documentary. How much can it cost?"


    "The documentary is a documentary, but the picture is quite shocking. The Hollywood top team is equipped with a top scientific research ship. The documentary is looking for the Pacific giant beast, and it is really found by the film crew. The picture is quite thrilling."


    "Oh? Is it really so good? I''ll find a time to have a look, and I''ll make some contribution to our boss. "

 Chapter 3198

    Soon, the documentary became popular all over the world.


    More than 30 countries have introduced documentaries, reaching more than one billion people.


    In the first issue, it was just hot.


    But when the Pacific behemoth at the end of phase two comes on stage.


    When he destroyed the ferocious deep-sea Warcraft with the power of thunder.


    The documentary really entered the climax.


    And the later, the more wonderful the documentary will be.


    Both Zhang Ziqing and ye Ziqing have become the most loyal viewers of the documentary.


    Both at home and abroad, the documentary is very popular.


    No one can imagine that there is such a terrible beast in the deep of the Pacific Ocean.


    But as far as the plot shows.


    This giant beast is not evil, and has a natural affinity to human beings.


    As the plot evolves, the audience discovers that the beast is the guardian of the Pacific Ocean.


    Maintaining the ecological balance of the Pacific Ocean.


    All the audience had a sense of sudden enlightenment.


    Because of the early plot preparation, and the small contact between the film crew and the beast, both seem to maintain a tacit understanding and mutual respect.


    The feeling is that this giant beast is very principled.


    It wanders around the sea, but it never takes the initiative to harm other marine life.


    Even if the whales swim past it, it has not actively harmed the whales.


    After the eighth episode broadcast, the plot finally leads to the king of Warcraft, Hydra.


    The story of the highest Chao in this documentary is also unfolded.


    Before the guardian several times attacks the sea Warcraft, is under the Warcraft king.


    The natural antithesis between the king of Warcraft and the guardian.


    The king of Warcraft and his Stormtrooper have also revealed their true colors.


    However, after the king of Warcraft appeared, he only had a decisive battle with the guardian for a short time.


    The crew had to return because the ship was badly damaged.


    Because of the power problem, they went to the nearby sea for help.


    Fortunately, their ship was near magic island, and the management of magic island also sent ships to meet them.


    They found an ancient stone tablet on the magic island, which vaguely records the relationship between the guardian and the king of Warcraft.


    Meanwhile, the storm is approaching magic island.


    The decisive battle of the tenth episode is also the most shocking plot of the documentary, which is launched in the storm.


    The guardian roamed the sky in the storm and came to the magic island with the power of King''s presence.


    And the creatures on magic island responded to the guardians.


    Formed a Guard Corps, and launched a war with the storm Corps.


    After the earth shaking war.


    The Stormtrooper and the king of Warcraft are defeated.


    The guardian was also seriously injured.


    The light of dawn fell on the sea.


    The background sound is on.


    The huge figure of the guardian lurks in the sea near the magic island.


    It''s not far away from magic island, perhaps because it''s been seriously injured in this battle, so it needs to heal here.


    Or maybe the king of Warcraft is not far away, so the guardian still needs to continue to protect the magic island.


    This war may last forever.


    It''s like the countless years in the past.


    Like last night''s battle of storms.


    I don''t know how many times.


    However, one day there are guardians, the king of Warcraft will never be able to wreak havoc in this sea area.


    It is the king of the sea and the guardian of ecological balance.


    In the voice over, the subtitles rise.


    The camera slowly rises from the magic island.


    A shadow almost equal to the magic island is in the sea area near the magic island.


    At the same time, some prototypes of magic island can be seen.


    The first phase of the project has been completed.


    So now magic island is no longer the kind of chaotic construction site before.


    A lot of vegetation covers the magic island, and some remains of the remains of Warcraft bones.


    However, many modern buildings can still be seen on magic island.


    Zhang Ting and ye Ziqing are shocked.


    "I''m going to watch Penguin again." Zhang Ting said.


    Both women have a sense of unfinished business.


    They always think the plot is not over.


    But the documentary is over, and all ten episodes have been shown.


    Just then, Chen''s phone call came in.


    "Boss, it''s so late. What can I do for you?"


    "You prepare, after new year''s day, I plan to organize a whole company tour." "I''ll treat you personally instead of taking the company''s account," Chen said


    "Well Boss, now the film project has just started. I''m afraid at this time... ""The combination of work and rest can create better works. Don''t force the company''s employees too hard. It''s settled." Chen did not intend to discuss with Zhang Ting.


    Zhang Ting face I know is the result of the expression.


    Although Chen did not interfere in the development of the company.


    But Chen Xuan always seems to like welfare.


    It is also known as the loser.


    "Where do you think you''re going this time, boss?"


    "One of the cruises of Empire Caribbean will dock in Mordor. I have bought tickets for the whole company. You will know where the ultimate destination of the cruise will be after you board the ship."


    Zhang Ting knows Chen''s great work, but she didn''t expect Chen''s to be so big.


    Generally, the short and medium distance is the coastal one stop ticket, which is floating on the sea for one or two days, and the ship ticket is about several thousand soft dollars.


    If it is a cross-strait ocean going, it is the start of tens of thousands of soft coins, and most of them have tens of thousands of them.


    Even if it is a high-end position, the price is even more expensive, and the price of some cabin positions even reaches hundreds of thousands.


    With Chen''s character, it is estimated that he will not buy them any medium and low-grade positions.


    The company, together with nearly 60 people who sweep the floor, are estimated to be 100000 starting positions.


    After all, the company is also Chen''s, so Zhang Ting''s opposition is useless.


    Fortunately, Chen''s attitude was only tough when she was giving welfare.


    Since they can''t refuse, they can only finish the work ahead of time so that they can go out and play with ease.


    "What''s our boss up to?"


    "The boss told us to organize a company tour after new year''s day."


    "Didn''t you say that the film project was running out of time?"


    "It''s useless. The boss''s decision can''t be changed."


    "I don''t know what our boss thinks. He invests so much money and is so willful and reckless."


    "Get used to it." Zhang Ting is not very strongly opposed.


    After all, Chen did it once last year.


    Moreover, this kind of local tyrant tourism can really make the company''s employees more cohesive.


    This year, the company has recruited many new employees. It is better to take this opportunity to let them take heart.


    "I won''t go. It''s too tiring to travel. I''d better go out for a walk."


    "Then don''t regret it." Zhang Ting said.


    "Do you think I haven''t seen the world before?"


    "Seriously, compared with our local boss, you really haven''t seen the world."


    "Is that exaggeration?"


    "In Los Angeles last year, there were about 20 people in our company, and our boss spent at least 20 million dollars. Do you know what this concept is? All of us don''t have $20 million in assets. He''s just throwing it on our expenses

 Chapter 3199

    Ye Ziqing thinks that he has an eye.


    She has made a million dollars in a few years of studying abroad.


    So she hardly ever worried about money.


    Financial freedom, though.


    But as long as it''s not a big thing, she can''t afford it.


    The boss of several companies he worked for after returning home.


    They were all famous rich people, but even those rich people did not spend as wantonly as Chen.


    Don''t think that the top millionaires with billions of dollars can throw tens of millions of soft money on the water.


    But Chen is really free to throw money, never seen such a loser.


    Ye Ziqing was not frightened by tens of millions of dollars.


    What she really felt incredible was that Chen did not care about cash flow at all.


    Not to mention anything else, even the top companies in the world.


    Let them hang out 10 million dollars in a day.


    I don''t think half of it will be available in a day.


    Ye Ziqing listened to Zhang Ting talking about their trip to Los Angeles last year.


    I was stunned.


    She has enjoyed the top hotels.


    The top restaurants are barely visited once a year.


    However, during the company wide tour, they stayed in the top hotels, and every meal was a top restaurant.


    Every time I go to shopping malls and shopping streets, I always pay for them.


    Money does not blink an eye, she is really feeling a bit dreamy.


    Of course, Zhang Ting doesn''t know how much Chen Xuan spent.


    Not to mention it to the staff.


    Because if they know that their boss has spent so much money providing that level of enjoyment.


    I''m afraid the employees will not be grateful.


    They just think, why doesn''t the boss give it to them.


    It''s realistic and human.


    ¡­¡­


    "Didilla, how are you doing at school?"


    "Very good."


    "The yacht I ordered has arrived, named after you. The weekend is its first voyage. Are you back?"


    "Well Ok Can I bring a friend? "


    "Of course." "But the first flight is from Los Angeles to magic island. It''s estimated that it will take three days to go back and forth. You and your friends had better take a good leave first."


    "I see."


    Didilla hung up happily.


    "Weimi, are you free this weekend?"


    Vimy looks up at didilla.


    Vimy and didilla are roommates.


    The two became friends on the first day of school.


    Peers always have a lot of common topics.


    But it''s different from the lively and enthusiastic didilla.


    Weimi is a little reticent.


    Both have similar lives.


    They are all orphans.


    But the difference is that didilla meets Chen Xuan.


    Weimi, on her own, was sent to an orphanage after her parents died.


    Even the tuition fees of magic college are earned by herself.


    After a long silence, Weimi asked, "where are you going?"


    "Go to Los Angeles. My uncle will go to sea at the weekend. I will take the yacht named after me to sea. I want to go out with you. The destination is magic island."


    Weimi is a little yearning and hesitant.


    "Well It will take a few days


    "Three days." "Come on, come on."


    "It was your family party I don''t fit in. "


    "No, you are my best friend." Didilla looks at Vimy praying.


    In fact, Weimi also wants to go to magic island, but with her current income from odd jobs, she can barely keep up with school expenses.


    It''s almost impossible to go to magic island.


    Not in the short term, at least.


    She wants to see the magical creatures on the magic island.


    I want to see Amun, the guardian of the sea.


    After the documentary, Weimi even made a plan for the future.


    Going to magic island is an important part of her schedule.


    "Well, I''ll go with you." "The premise is that we can ask for leave," she said


    "No problem. Leave it to me."


    Weimi, on the surface, is quiet.


    But in fact, her heart is still full of joy and expectation.


    Didilla asked for leave in the name of Chen Xuan.


    Although the magic college didn''t know how powerful Chen was, they knew that Chen was rich.


    Especially after Chen Xuan also sponsored a large amount of money to the magic college.So Chen''s name is quite useful.


    So didilla and Vimy are on holiday for a week.


    Didilla doesn''t like the rush.


    If it''s a three-day trip.


    The voyage from Los Angeles to magic island is not far away, but the yacht also takes 10 hours.


    It takes more than 20 hours to go back and forth, so only two days can be left for them to play. In fact, taking into account the time of clothing, food, housing and transportation, they can play one day at most.


    This is not the journey didilla is looking forward to.


    So didilla chose to take a week off.


    Anyway, she doesn''t have to worry about delaying her studies.


    After all, she and Weimi''s strength in the same grade are excellent.


    And theoretical knowledge is also quite rich.


    In terms of theoretical knowledge alone, didilla is enough to leave behind her peers for at least a year.


    This is because of Chen''s family atmosphere and members of the supernatural society who often come to visit.


    More or less, they communicate with didilla about magic.


    Over time, didilla''s level naturally increased a lot.


    As for Weimi, her strength is also quite outstanding.


    This is because she has rich practical experience.


    Since she came out of the orphanage, she has been relying on her own magic to survive.


    She has worked in almost every industry, even some illegal ones.


    Contacts are also diverse.


    Despite her introverted nature, she is not good at words.


    In fact, she can do almost anything.


    She even worked as a temporary thug for the owner of a small casino.


    But then she didn''t resist beating the employer to death, and then she left.


    Didilla and she are like two extremes, but like magnets, they attract each other.


    After class on Friday, they packed their bags and got on the train to Los Angeles.


    After they arrived at the Los Angeles station, Chen Xuan was waiting for them at the station.


    "Uncle." Didilla has already jumped on Chen.


    Chen Mo rubbed didilla''s head and looked at Wei Mi: "is this your friend? Hello, I''m didilla''s uncle. You can call me uncle Chen


    "Hello, my name is Wei MI."


    "I think you''re hungry, too. I asked Lao Jin to prepare some food so that we can eat it when we get home."


    Weimi is quite reserved when facing Chen Hao. Her personality is like this. She can''t be too enthusiastic about strangers. Even simple manners are hard to let go.


    Sitting on Chen''s SUV is more tense. Wei MI is different from didilla. She can see how valuable Chen''s car is.

 Chapter 3200

    When she got home, she couldn''t move.


    This is the most luxurious house she has ever seen.


    Didi pulls Weimi into the villa.


    The younger brothers and sisters in the family all miss didilla very much, and they all flock together.


    Chen Hao arranges a room for Weimi and didilla.


    After closing the door and being alone with didilla, Vimy relaxed a little.


    And even in didilla''s room, there were many things she had never seen.


    What kind of constant temperature equipment? Weimi thinks it''s air conditioning.


    Why do you have to have such a complicated name.


    There''s also the Butler system, which controls all the indoor equipment. Opening a curtain is voice controlled.


    A curved floor to ceiling window is amazing to Weimi.


    This 30 flat bedroom is like a princess''s castle.


    Vimy couldn''t sleep, and didilla couldn''t sleep.


    They sat by the window, watching the night and chatting.


    The bad devil brought some supper, and Vimy thought didilla was a princess.


    How she tolerated the environment in the dorm.


    Although the magic college environment is good.


    But that depends on what comparison.


    Compared with her family, magic college is nothing.


    At this time, Weimi from the French window to see a figure out of the villa.


    Vimy recognized that the figure was didilla''s uncle.


    "Didilla, is that your uncle? Where is he going so late? "


    Didilla looked at Chen Yu under her eyes and said, "he is used to practicing magic at night."


    Weimi smiles. It''s not so strange.


    Many of them like to practice magic at night.


    After all, sometimes, they practice magic will cause some great influence. They are afraid of being seen in the daytime, so they are used to practicing at night.


    Some magic can only be practiced at night.


    The didillas are obviously a wizarding family.


    So it''s not surprising.


    Wei Mi sees Chen Hao step into the mirror lake, and then leaves in the air.


    Didilla didn''t know where he had gone.


    But I can see that didilla''s uncle is quite strong.


    I don''t know how long it took. It was dawn when Weimi woke up again.


    I have to say, this kind of environment is really too comfortable.


    She and didilla fell asleep wrapped in blankets by the window.


    Percussion -


    at this time, fari''s voice came from outside the door.


    "Didilla, Vimy, it''s time to get up, wash up and have breakfast."


    ¡­¡­


    After washing, didilla and Vimy go downstairs.


    What Weimi sees is a bigger breakfast than any festival.


    And the amount is too much, most of didilla''s family food is relatively normal.


    It''s didilla''s uncle. Watching him eat is like fighting a war.


    Of course, psychics, it''s normal to eat too much. It''s no surprise.


    After half an hour''s breakfast, the crowd packed up and got on the bus.


    Come to the port at noon.


    This port is full of yachts.


    Weimi sees a huge yacht not far away.


    Along the coast of the yacht not far away, people were still taking pictures there.


    Vimy saw that the yacht''s hull was branded with didilla''s English spelling.


    Weimi can''t believe it. Is that yacht from the future, named after didilla?


    Obviously, this didilla was a little more than Vimy had imagined.


    And that''s where they used to go.


    Just then, Vimy sees a familiar face.


    It''s familiar, because the other side is the big director James.


    It''s often seen in entertainment news.


    So it''s hard to be familiar with it.


    James is also a big bag, with no entourage.


    "Chen, you finally come. Do you know how long I waited?"


    "I wanted to avoid being the first to arrive." Chen said of course.


    "F * *, that''s why you choose to be late?"


    "And Steven?"


    "He had the same idea as you. He said he was out an hour ago." James was speechless to Chen and Steven: "you two are just assholes."


    "James, it''s not a good quality to speak ill of people behind their backs." Steven''s voice came.


    James looks at Steven and compares his middle finger.


    When Weimi saw Steven, she was even more excited.Steven has been used to this kind of excitement from Weimi.


    "Beautiful lady, may I know your name?"


    She''s not 15 years old this year.


    "Hello I''m Vimy, sir. I''m didilla''s classmate


    "Ha ha Don''t be so reserved, think of the trip as a family gathering, and it''s true that we are all your family. " Steven laughed.


    "This sentence should be said by me. I am the parent of this family." Chen Xuan rolled his eyes.


    "Well, father, give orders." Steven looks at Chen.


    "Let''s get on board, didilla, and set sail."


    After the people boarded the boat, didilla led Weimi to visit every room.


    From the deck to the helipad, there is a helicopter on the helipad.


    From the kitchen to the dining room, from the cinema to the entertainment room.


    From the cockpit to the engine room, I looked at it all.


    The same is true of other children.


    They were curious about every detail of the yacht.


    At this time, several evil spirits came out of the corner.


    Start serving everyone on board.


    "Chen, I''m serious. You can sell me some of these little guys."


    "I''m sorry, I have a 50 year contract with them, and I can''t get them to change their owners until then."


    "It''s a pity these little ones are more convenient than any servant."


    "Believe me, you only think that when you''re enjoying their service. If you''re suddenly woken up by them while you''re sleeping, that''s a routine routine."


    In fact, when the evil devil became the official service personnel of the Chen family, he did make some small troubles.


    After all, there are jobs that bad guys like to do at night.


    And all this work makes some noise.


    This kind of noise is bound to cause some trouble to the Chen family.


    Later, it was forced by Chen Xuan that no work should be carried out after the rest of the family.


    In the evening, except for those evil demons on duty, all the other demons must rest.


    Now the family is used to it.


    Steven is an ordinary man. He looks fresh now and thinks it convenient for the bad devil.


    But the real use, may not have imagined so beautiful.


    Of course, there is no need to consider security.


    Baddies are the safest and safest breed of demons in hell.


    There''s never been any mob attacking the owner.


    Even if the master is not a demon, in fact, the evil devil is sold to many other races.


    As long as used, almost all said good.

 Chapter 3201

    Weimi thinks she can spend her whole life on this yacht.


    There are almost all kinds of entertainment on this ship.


    Chen, Steven and James are fishing and drinking in the stern.


    Fari took didilla and Vimy to practice yoga.


    Well, even didilla and Vimy are both magic geniuses.


    But she was also crushed by fari in yoga practice.


    Children are playing crazy, jumping up and down is not enough to describe their madness.


    The bad ones are in every corner of the yacht.


    With their hard-working hands, they handle everything they can find.


    At normal speed, you can get from Los Angeles to magic island in about six hours.


    But the didilla was not very fast. It was moving only one-third of its speed.


    Everyone is enjoying the time at sea.


    James caught a big fish.


    Chen and Steven had to give James a $100 bonus.


    James was excited to take pictures of himself and his booty and upload them to his social account.


    "Has laspha been busy lately?" He asked.


    "Laspha is in Japan." Steven said.


    Two evil spirits stood beside him and asked James.


    "Mr. James, do you want us to handle this fish for you? This deep-sea salmon is good for sashimi


    James nodded. After taking the pictures, his interest was only in food.


    Although there are plenty of food on board.


    But he still hopes to be able to eat his own fish.


    Two more cases of beer were brought in by some evil spirits.


    As long as they''re running out of beer anyway.


    You will not leave time for others.


    Beer and food will be replenished immediately.


    "It''s a beautiful ship." Steven said with emotion.


    "You can also order one. You know the yacht company better than I do."


    "It''s not that you don''t know my recent financial situation. I hope magic island can let me return the money from the bank as soon as possible, and then let me have enough money to book a yacht."


    Even in the most difficult times, Steven didn''t sell his stake in magic island.


    Because he knows the potential of magic island, which is far more than all the assets he has now.


    "Mr. Steven, I remember the day when magic island opened, and it had more than a million visitors on that day." James also has a stake in magic island, so he also knows the magic island data.


    "Just a few days later, it began to fall back." Chen said.


    "Of course, it''s impossible to keep it at two million a day." Steven knows business rules better than Chen.


    In the first few days, I was attracted by the gimmicks of magic island.


    There are also tourists brought by documentaries.


    If magic island wants to continue to be popular, the first thing is to make magic island a tourist attraction.


    Now the development momentum of magic island is very good.


    Although the number of tourists has declined, it still maintains an astonishing number of 100000 per day.


    What is the concept of 100000 person times a day?


    In the first two years, the number of tourists in Hawaii was about 8 million.


    Magic Island is just in the middle of Hawaii and inland.


    Geographically, magic island is Hawaii''s natural enemy.


    And this year''s aura tide, together with the exposure of the spirit world.


    The magic island has attracted a large number of tourists, including many potential tourists from Hawaii.


    It can be said that there are Hawaiians and magic islands.


    There are magic islands, but not necessarily Hawaii.


    It can be said that the magic island can have the current passenger flow, which is the cause and effect of the favorable time, place and people.


    And the quality of tourists who come to magic island is very high.


    Just a few days after its opening, the consumption of magic island reached an average of 30 billion US dollars a day.


    Although it has declined, it is still at the level of 5 billion US dollars per day.


    Almost hundreds of millions of US $5 billion will go into the pockets of Chen and other shareholders.


    The vast majority of the billions of dollars in revenue are made up of rents and shops.


    This kind of shop is only available in some of the most prosperous commercial areas in the world.


    Another part is the revenue from their own shops on the island.


    And this is a long-term business. Magic island is only half built.


    Everyone agreed to continue to increase investment in magic island.


    Magic Island is a visible benefit.


    And many big brands have seen the potential of magic island.


    They hope to settle in the magic island.Once these big brands enter the magic island, it will also boost the GDP of magic island again.


    Steven made an account, if magic island''s income can stay at the current level.


    Then the bonus he gets from magic island in a year is equal to the wealth he has worked hard for half his life.


    It''s a pretty scary profitability.


    This is why he did not choose to sell the equity of magic island when he was in the most financial crisis.


    There is also a big reason that his film was so successful with the support of Chen''s lucky coin.


    What about Chen Xuan himself? His own brewery has shown that it is almost the most profitable company in the world.


    What about investing in such a huge magic island?


    Will Chen Xuan watch magic island lose money?


    But the result is obvious, as long as follows Chen Xuan, that absolutely can''t lose this.


    Steven never told anyone about this idea.


    In the past few months, Steven was extremely depressed because of the lack of funds.


    But now it''s totally different. For Steven, it''s just like lying in bed with money raining on the sky.


    No, it''s not the rain of money, but the drop of Yuanbao.


    It''s a wonderful feeling.


    There is no need to worry about losing money at all. It seems that we just have to follow Chen Xuan.


    There''s no need to worry about losing money.


    That''s why he proposed last time. I hope Chen can help him.


    Think of a project that no one in the psionic world has yet been involved in.


    Now he is more committed to the project.


    When the game is enough, go back and start the project immediately.


    Start this project as soon as possible.


    Now the operation of magic island has been handed over to the board of directors of magic island, which is set up by one person from each of their shareholders.


    According to the news from the board of directors of magic island, magic island is now almost the most popular investment project in the world.


    Those who have the strength are asking whether they can take a stake in magic island.


    Those who have no strength want to buy some shops or land.


    But now the shareholders of magic island, who will sell their shares at this time.


    A fool would do such a thing, and everyone would cover the shares of magic island.


    If this trend continues, magic island''s GDP is likely to exceed trillion dollars.


    It''s going to be a very amazing potential, which means they''re getting more money from the bank than they''re worth.

 Chapter 3202

    Steven decided to make up his mind and never make a fuss about investing.


    The investment theory knowledge he learned in the past was no more than that of Chen.


    Chen was not as rich as he was at first, but in three years, Chen''s wealth had far exceeded him.


    After a night on the yacht, the people finally arrived at the magic island at 10 o''clock the next day.


    When people saw the coastline of the magic island, there were already more boats around.


    The first phase of the project is only completed at the Magic Island Airport.


    The throughput of the airport is still very limited.


    So the main way of transportation is the ship.


    Thousands of yachts are parked in the port.


    Busy as it is, it is in order.


    It takes only a few hours to get here from Los Angeles.


    Many families have private yachts.


    Even a day on loan is just a few hundred dollars.


    So every day, there are tens of thousands of yachts in and out.


    There are also cruise ships, which bring about 23000 visitors a day.


    At the same time, there will be an equivalent number of tourists boarding the cruise here.


    And the throughput of the airport is almost this number.


    There are also several sailboats. I heard that the members of the old American national team come here for vacation and practice.


    Although it was only half a month since its opening, magic island has shown amazing potential.


    Everything here is incredibly prosperous.


    The Didier docked at the port.


    The outstanding shape has attracted a lot of attention to the Didier.


    Steven and James are both wearing hats and sunglasses.


    At this time, the board of directors found Chen.


    They have heard that a few major shareholders are coming today.


    It was Steven''s representative who came to meet them.


    "Mr. Steven, Mr. Chen, Mr. James, how are you?"


    "Hello, wooller." Steven nodded, "do you have any arrangements?"


    Wu Le looked at Chen Chen et al: "how about we go to the hotel first?"


    There are already more than a dozen hotels on magic island, two of which are Dell''s.


    "Let''s get our luggage back to the hotel. We don''t come to stay at the hotel." Chen said.


    "OK, how about we go to the special leasing company first?" ''said wooller.


    Chen and Steven and James both know about special leasing companies.


    The special leasing company is dedicated to renting vehicles.


    But it''s not a common vehicle, it''s animals.


    It is a special marine life on the island.


    These marine creatures are very big.


    At present, two kinds of transportation tools have been developed, one is giant Boao shrimp.


    Another is Titan crab.


    Both of these giant creatures are very large.


    It is over three meters long and weighs more than one ton.


    This is a chance for most tourists to have close access to creatures on the magical island.


    The price of renting this kind of vehicle is not very high.


    But even expensive rental costs.


    Still can''t stop the tourists who are flocking to.


    The turnover of special leasing companies alone is more than 30 million dollars per day.


    The profits are even higher than the others.


    When people came to a special leasing company.


    Under the leadership of wooller, all entered the company.


    Half of the area here is sea water, and from time to time, there are shrimp coming out of the water.


    The administrator knocked at the causeway on the shore, and several giant Boao shrimp would come out of the water and climb up the shore.


    Then the staff put on the cart for the giant Boao shrimp and put some food on them.


    The power of giant Boao shrimp is very big, even if it is to put on the pull car, there is no effort.


    Each pull car can sit down on one driver and three passengers.


    The driver skillfully controls the giant Boao shrimp, and stops and turns at will.


    But the giant Boao shrimp is not moving fast.


    Vermee and Didier take the same car.


    Both wimmie and Didier enjoy this wonderful journey.


    These giant Boao shrimp can get on the road.


    In fact, on magic island, cars without fuel engines.


    Most of them are electric sightseeing vehicles, and helicopters.


    There are also many sightseeing buses running on the street.


    The small size of the car can also take a family, and the large one is the model of the big bus.


    They are all slow models.


    Of course, no one who came to magic island will be in a hurry.


    The magic island itself is not big.


    Usually a family comes to magic island and rents a sightseeing car.Except for the leasing business, of course.


    Magic island also has a business, that is, wedding photo business.


    In addition to the professional team, magic island has a unique resource.


    Those giant sea animals with artifact will be a good supporting role.


    And they''re tame and obedient, and they''re good at meeting the demands of photographers.


    People come to the restaurant in giant lobsters or Titan crabs.


    This is their second stop. This restaurant is opened by Chen.


    Maybe Chen has a special preference for food, or maybe Chen has more experience.


    The best ingredients are available here, including, of course, some indescribable ingredients.


    These ingredients are extremely delicious, but at the same time, they are expensive and heinous.


    However, as long as people who have eaten here once, they will not complain about the price.


    And will feel that the value of the money, only hope to eat again next time.


    It''s her first time to eat it. She almost swallowed her tongue.


    At this time, a broadcast suddenly appeared on the projection screen of the restaurant.


    "According to the news from the guardian alliance ahead, Amun, the guardian, has just risen from the bottom of the sea and is expected to cross over the magic island in three minutes. Tourists on the magic island will have the honor to witness the first appearance of guardian Amun after the opening of magic island."


    All the tourists looked up at the sky at this time.


    Before long, many tourists saw a dark shadow in the sky not far away.


    The dark shadow covered the sun, and the huge shadow covered the whole magic island.


    Amun is bigger than magic island itself.


    It was like a flying land.


    Waving huge wings over the magic island.


    All of them raised their hands and cheered.


    For them, they are the luckiest.


    I was lucky enough to witness the appearance of Amun, the guardian.


    Amun made a loud and clear voice, which was full of peace though it was huge.


    It''s like responding to the cheers of tourists on magic island.


    Amun skims over the magic island and goes into the sea.


    Of course, there are several helicopters following Amun.


    Until Amun sank into the water, he still lingered over the sea.


    It has to be said that Amun, as the king of popularity of magic island, has a great charm.


    In other words, the image created by the media gives it unique popularity.


    There are even many film and television companies contact the board of directors of magic island, hoping to borrow the image of Amun to join their films and TV works.

 Chapter 3203

    Then Chen''s family went back to the hotel to rest.


    Chen, Steven and James went to the board.


    They''re not just here to play.


    At the same time, it is also to understand the specific situation of magic island.


    They first looked at the financial report.


    Steven''s headache is not due to bad finance.


    It''s the finance that looks great.


    He has invested in a lot of companies over the years.


    No matter true account or false account, I have never seen such a good book report.


    All their projects are making money, crazy profits.


    Passenger flow is also rising.


    It seems that the increase is not so obvious, the daily passenger flow increases by hundreds of thousands.


    But a little makes a lot. This momentum is very good.


    Originally, it was expected that all profits in the first three years would be invested continuously without dividends.


    But now looking at the accounts, if they don''t pay dividends in the first year, even the investment is only accumulated in the book of magic island development company.


    And if you change your mind, take part of it for dividends.


    Then they are bound to accumulate a lot of cash in their hands.


    Chen Xuan doesn''t care. He has a lot of cash.


    So it doesn''t matter if he''s tired or not.


    But Steven couldn''t see the cash in his bank account.


    As long as you have cash, you can''t help investing it.


    It''s a feeling of pain and happiness.


    He has never made such a successful investment.


    The investment of magic island can be said to be the most correct investment he has ever made in his life.


    Chen also looked at the accounts of magic island.


    If only in terms of profitability, the current magic island can not be compared with Dashan beer.


    But that''s only temporary, because Dashan beer has reached its productivity limit and its market share has reached its limit. There are ups and downs in every quarter of this year.


    Magic Island is not the same, magic island is now in the low position, but has shown unparalleled profitability.


    It can be predicted that as long as this growth momentum can be maintained, magic island will become the most profitable project.


    He is not a professional financial expert, so he can only look at the financial situation.


    This roughly means the final profit figure.


    There is no suggestion for development.


    Chen''s team is responsible for these things.


    Chen only needs to know that the development of magic island is very good.


    Chen then met with feywood sko.


    Feywood sko learned that Chen had come to magic island.


    So come straight from Los Angeles.


    And it brings detailed information.


    Feywood sko is currently undertaking several major projects on magic island.


    Naturally, he made a lot of money from these projects.


    He is responsible for the airport and reclamation projects.


    At present, the first phase of the airport project has been completed, and the second phase will be completed in the first half of next year.


    Moreover, according to the current trend, the original three-phase project is far from meeting the passenger flow of magic island.


    Now the flights to and from magic island simply can''t meet the passenger flow of magic island.


    Therefore, it is necessary to increase the size of the airport.


    Of course, faewood Schott would not let the fat fly away from his mouth.


    The other is the public facilities project of magic island.


    It is also a very large amount of work.


    Chen learned about the progress of several projects he was responsible for from feywood skoe.


    Feywood sko found that his career had gone up since he met Chen.


    In just three years, from a small engineering company, it has completed a magnificent and sharp change, and has become the largest engineering company in California, even in the United States.


    Now to participate in the bidding for any project, as long as you declare that your company is the construction company of the magic island project, under the condition of the same conditions, your company is almost sure.


    That''s the benefit of visibility. It''s all green money.


    After learning that Chen is mainly here to play, he will stay in magic island for a few days.


    Feywood skee also decided to spend a few days on magic island.


    ¡­¡­


    Weimi and didilla go out together.


    They originally listed a lot of play strategies.


    But they played a marine zoo in one afternoon.


    Even if it''s just a marine zoo, they can''t forget to go back.


    There are quite rich and interesting projects that can.


    There are also many projects that can interact with marine life.


    The whole magic island, in addition to the special leasing company used as a means of transportation, can also have close contact with marine life here.The island even has a Marine Biology Institute open to tourists.


    Marine biologist aizac has been Chen''s loyal dogleg since he was recruited by him.


    He is responsible for the study of marine life and the profit and loss of the Institute.


    And even this almost research institute still has strong profitability.


    This is because many tourists have a strong interest in these marine creatures.


    Aizak is quite satisfied with the present.


    Chen Xuan offered him a generous salary.


    At the same time, he owns the profit share of the Institute.


    And because it''s the only officially recognized research institution on magic island.


    This also led to a sharp rise in his popularity in the industry.


    Other marine biology experts who want to obtain research samples must go to him for review.


    Even if the US government is not happy, even if it is not good for him to come.


    This also led to aizac''s almost obedience to Chen.


    Sometimes Chen asked him to publish a research report with private goods.


    Aizak also carried out exactly the same.


    It''s because he knows who brought his wealth and fame.


    When I heard that Chen''s adopted daughter and friends were going to visit the Research Institute, they were directly brought into the areas not open to the outside world.


    They want to see what, needless to say, aizak directly released.


    It took Vimy and didilla a day to visit a marine zoo.


    Weimi has been an eye opener these two days.


    The life of rich people, if only rely on imagination is not enough.


    If you don''t see it with your own eyes, if you don''t feel it, you can''t understand it.


    When they went out, they didn''t call for a car. They left the hotel lobby and the car had stopped at the door.


    When they go to a high-end restaurant, others are in line. When they arrive, they go straight in.


    As if magic island was owned by their family.


    Others are on holiday, and their family comes to visit the back garden.


    What they expected most was that Chen arranged for them to meet Amun, the guardian, up close.


    Weimi didn''t expect that Chen could arrange such a thing.


    Weimi is very excited. After all, after watching the documentary, she is infatuated with Amun, the guardian.

 Chapter 3204

    Get to Amun''s area.


    This sea area is Amun''s exclusive sea area.


    Generally, no one else is allowed to enter here.


    With the help of professional divers, Vimy and didilla put on their diving suits.


    At the instruction of the divers, didilla and Vimy dive into the sea.


    Looking down in the sea, there was only darkness.


    Only when you look down in the air can you see the huge shadow below.


    The two slowly dived into the water.


    Of course, there are professional divers who accompany them.


    The three slowly descended.


    Gradually, Weimi can see Amun.


    At close underwater distance, Amun looks like a land plate.


    All of a sudden, Amun suddenly opened his eyes, and the three men were right in front of him.


    Even the accompanying diver was startled.


    Even if you know that Amun is the guardian of the sea.


    However, such close contact still makes Wei MI and divers a little scared.


    Only didilla beckons. She''s been in touch with amon before.


    But amon was not so big at that time.


    Just then, a huge bubble enveloped the three men.


    All three were surprised, but soon they found that the bubble did not hurt them.


    Instead, they are shrouded in it, and in this bubble, they can breathe air freely without the support of diving equipment.


    And bubbles decrease depth faster.


    The three felt no pressure from the deep sea.


    They are free to feel the strange beauty of the deep sea in the bubbles.


    It''s totally different from the landscape on land.


    There are more gorgeous coral reefs in the deep sea.


    There are all kinds of beautiful fish.


    It has a complex ecosystem.


    For the three, it was a wonderful sight.


    As Amun moves his body slowly, the bubble is also taken by him.


    The three also swam to the bottom of the sea with the bubbles.


    At this time, they found a school of whales not far away. This is a group of humpback whales.


    They also follow Amun.


    They can move more easily, using the current that Amun produces when he swims.


    They''re not afraid of Amon at all.


    There are also young humpback whales, with their heads to test against the bubble.


    But it''s not an attack, it''s a game.


    This picture is as beautiful as poetry and painting, and full of harmony.


    It''s been half an hour.


    The bubbles take the three people back to their original waters and then begin to float.


    When the three men returned to the ship, a column of water suddenly rose from the sea.


    The water column went straight into the sky, full of wonder.


    Then the water column enters the clouds and turns into rain and rain.


    Wei Mi standing on the deck, looking at such a beautiful scenery, her mood is still difficult to calm down.


    The diver who went into the water with them was also in a high mood.


    Holding a mobile phone and constantly sending a circle of friends.


    "Didilla, aren''t you excited at all?"


    Didila grinned, which she learned from Chen Hao.


    When perfunctory, or embarrassed, will show this expression.


    "Excited. I''m excited." Didilla replied.


    No matter how shocking the experience is, more experience is that.


    Of course, this can''t be said to Vimy. It can''t spoil her mood.


    On the way back, Vimy is still looking back.


    "Didilla, does Vimy have a chance in the future?"


    "Yes It should. " Didilla replied.


    Back on the magic island, Chen Xuan sent someone to pick them up.


    It''s dinner time in the evening. Steven and James are here.


    "Didilla, how are you and Vimy today?"


    "Good." Didilla replied.


    But Vimy obviously doesn''t agree with didilla.


    Immediately added: "very good, better than ever. Thank you very much for your arrangement, Mr. Chen."


    Weimi is grateful from the bottom of my heart.


    For her, if there is no arrangement of Chen Xuan.


    I may never have a chance to experience such magical fulfillment in my whole life.


    "Chen, are you busy tomorrow? If it''s OK, it''s up to you to take care of the children. " Said Farley.


    "OK, no problem."


    Their dinner was not in the restaurant, but in the underwater Park of magic island.


    The underwater park is not yet open, and the walls are completely made of special glass. They can see the beautiful underwater scenery here.The food is also made by a specially appointed chef.


    Food materials are transported from all over the world.


    Even Chen Xuan seldom has such an arrangement.


    On the one hand, the food and drink in Chen''s family are already top-notch.


    What''s more, the cost is quite high.


    Such a table of dishes, not including labor costs, the cost of ingredients and transportation costs are more than one million dollars.


    Even Chen is the first time to spend so much money to prepare a meal.


    Everyone was quite satisfied with the dinner.


    The next day, it was Chen''s turn to take the children, and Farley took several girls to go shopping.


    Although the idea of magic island is to respect and respect nature.


    However, there are many modern facilities, especially shopping malls and shopping malls.


    In addition, the major brands compete to enter the magic island.


    So magic island has become a shopping paradise.


    As long as you think of luxury brands, you can find them here.


    Farley brought the girls to the mall, which Steven invested in building.


    Before they arrived, the head of the store had already received a call from Steven.


    Ask the person in charge to be prepared.


    Before they arrived, the person in charge arranged a professional shopping guide.


    The professional shopping guide thought he was an ordinary VIP.


    She is also in charge of this business.


    Sometimes some stars come to her.


    But really follow Farley and help her introduce the products.


    She found out that the Farley family''s way of shopping was totally different from those of the stars.


    Other people work hard, they are scavengers.


    It feels like they are not buying luxury goods, but daily necessities.


    And they don''t look at the price at all.


    A store costs millions of dollars without blinking.


    This kind of shopping is really scary.


    Shopping guide followed them, the most often heard words is, this help me package.


    At checkout, it''s just a card.


    The shopping guide knows it''s a black card with unlimited amount.


    After shopping on the first floor of the mall, they have spent tens of millions of dollars.


    Did the family rob the bank?


    Then the second floor of the shopping mall, the family not only did not convergence, but more intensified.


    There seems to be no difference between tens of thousands of dollars and hundreds of thousands of dollars.


    Buy it without blinking.


    Especially to the jewelry store, a multi million dollar ornament inlaid with powdered diamonds, also does not frown.


    This is the first time that this shopping guide has met this kind of customer.


    It''s true not to put money into current customers.

 Chapter 3205

    Shopping guide Miss while gaping, while calculating how much money they made today.


    Then she came to a conclusion, a conclusion she couldn''t believe herself.


    Her Commission today was able to buy the most expensive apartment in Los Angeles.


    She makes money not from customers, but from businesses.


    Of course, she knows the truth that wool comes from sheep.


    But I can be arranged to do shopping guide for Farley and her.


    It''s all because of her professional integrity.


    But today, she felt that she could thank God well.


    One day today, she made more money than she had made in the past few years.


    During the afternoon, Farley and some girls were tired.


    Farley looked at the shopping guide: "Miss Amy, this is for you."


    The shopping guide looked at the beautiful gift in Farley''s hand.


    Her pupils contracted suddenly, and she followed Farley all the way.


    Of course she knows what the present is.


    This is a pair of blue diamond earrings, by a top designer, priced at $850000.


    But she still takes her professional ethics as her bottom line.


    Shaking his head: "I''m sorry, Miss Farley, I can''t, my profession can''t accept this kind of gift."


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s not because you serve me, it''s because of a friend''s gift. If your superior has a problem, I''ll solve it."


    Amy was already excited, but eventually she shook her head and refused Farley''s gift.


    "All right." Farley didn''t ask for it.


    She was very satisfied with Amy''s service, so she gave her a gift.


    "Then have a meal with us, isn''t it?"


    "Of course, I''m honored." Amy didn''t refuse again this time.


    As she guessed, the dinner made a difference.


    Luxury also means expensive.


    The three-day holiday was soon over.


    Weimi, though, still has some unfinished feelings.


    But she knew she still needed to focus on her studies.


    Maybe in the future, I will have a chance to visit here again.


    But not now.


    Although Wei MI is young, she is still sober.


    Not because of a few days of enjoyment and forget.


    Chen did not return to Los Angeles with his family, but stayed in magic island.


    The didilla sent Farley and her children back to Los Angeles.


    Then we picked up another group of guests in Los Angeles.


    ¡­¡­


    When ye Ziqing and Zhang Ting saw the didila, they were shocked by the size and unique shape of the didila.


    Of course, the animation company''s other employees are no exception.


    Everyone looked at the didilla with astonishment.


    The sense of science and technology brings the ultimate brilliance.


    And the didilla itself was much larger than a regular yacht.


    The total length of the didilla is 150 meters, which is close to the size of a medium-sized cruise ship.


    The didilla is not a cruise ship, but a yacht.


    In such a rich space, so also has the ultimate design.


    The streamlined hull is full of the beauty of science and technology.


    Zhang Ting came to Los Angeles once.


    Last time she came, she saw Chen''s yacht.


    She thought the yacht was big enough and luxurious enough.


    But when she saw the Didier, she found that her imagination could not catch up with the luxury of the rich.


    "This Is this really our boss''s yacht? "


    Ye Ziqing is in awe. She has never seen such a good yacht.


    Not even in the ranking of the top yachts on the Internet.


    She thinks this yacht is absolutely the best yacht in the world, none of them.


    After boarding the yacht, they found a tall woman on board.


    "Hello, this is famtis. Mr. Chen arranged for me to receive you. I am also the temporary captain of this yacht."


    "Hello, miss famtis."


    Zhang Ting and ye Ziqing were decent. After a little courteous, famtis showed them the interior of the yacht.


    After seeing half of the yacht''s facilities, they just want to swear.


    Well, they felt that the yachts they had enjoyed in the past were little sampans.


    The gap is really incomparable.


    The yacht less than 20 meters has two rooms inside and outside.


    And the yacht they are now riding is not a concept at all.


    Ye Ziqing also had a feeling that this trip was worthwhile.


    Originally, she felt that she had just been on a plane for more than 20 hours.Even first class made her tired.


    So when I heard that their next trip was not to the hotel, but to go to sea by boat.


    She''s a little bit sorry to come out with the group.


    She didn''t think the trip would be perfect.


    Chen did not consider their feelings at all.


    But at the moment, she only felt that Chen''s arrangement was perfect.


    Even at sea, they didn''t feel any turbulence.


    It''s not even lost to a vacation at the top hotels.


    The hotel can provide, this yacht can provide, even better.


    This yacht has not only a swimming pool, but also a hot spring area and a sauna room.


    There is even a luxury cinema.


    After more than ten hours of sailing, they finally arrived at the magic island.


    It''s another experience to be on the magic island.


    Chen also arranged the most extreme experience and enjoyment for them.


    Zhang Ting and ye Ziqing felt that every project Chen arranged for them was like turning on a tap and washing away all kinds of silver.


    Yes, that''s the feeling. It''s a completely unreasonable luxury.


    Take the hotel they stayed in, the best suite, one for two.


    The cost of a suite for one night is $8950.


    There are more than 60 of them, that is, more than 30 apartments.


    Chen Xuan directly helped them to take the two-story suite of the hotel.


    They spent nearly two million soft dollars in one night.


    Then there is food and line, which is also the cost of people''s scalp numbness.


    Plus all kinds of entertainment.


    This should be put on the average rich, and they can go bankrupt in minutes.


    The next day, Chen had lunch with the animation company''s employees.


    Then there was half a day of free time.


    Each of them received a card, and they could get in and out of every open project of magic island for free.


    Zhang Ting and ye Ziqing didn''t go out with everyone.


    They followed Chen.


    Chen is driving an electric sightseeing car. Zhang Ting and ye Ziqing are sitting in the back seat.


    It has to be said that the body feel of this kind of electric car is very good.


    Chen felt that it was necessary for her family to buy several cars and put them on the grassland by the mirror lake.


    "Aren''t you going to play?"


    "Boss, this is the specific process of our film project and the current development progress. Please have a look."


    "Didn''t you show it to me last time?"


    "Not the same. At that time, the project had not started. Many things were based on our own imagination. Now this is the official project planning document."


    "It''s not working time. I didn''t invite you here to change places."


    "Take a look, boss."


    Chen Xiao pulled over to the side of the road and took over the documents.


    "It''s very good of you to let me read the documents on the main road."

 Chapter 3206

    After looking at the document for a few times, Chen returned it to Zhang Ting.


    "You''d better tell me directly where the current progress is, what are the technical difficulties, and whether there is any funding gap."


    "Boss, the current progress is still in the early stage, complete the modeling of the protagonist and the main villain." "There''s nothing wrong with technology, but..."


    Zhang Ting looked at Chen Xuan and observed the change of Chen''s expression. After a slight pause, she continued, "the main problem now is that our company''s equipment is a little old."


    "What is the main equipment?"


    "The computer used for rendering images and special effects still lacks a host with powerful computing power. The computer for making special effects is different from our ordinary computers and needs professional equipment. With regard to the equipment we have at present, the rendering speed of pictures and special effects is at least twice as slow."


    "Do you need to update your device? How much is it? "


    Zhang Ting swallowed her mouth. Chen said calmly, "come on, I''ve already talked about it. There''s no need to cover it up. Since I decided to invest in Guoman, I''ve got psychological preparation. I can''t offer any strategic suggestions, but as long as it''s a problem that can be solved with money, it''s not a problem for me."


    Zhang Ting is still hesitant.


    Chen Xuan looked at Zhang Ting: "is the demand for more funds?"


    Zhang Ting nodded, Chen still calm: "how much money do you need?"


    "A professional animation computer needs at least 500000 soft coins. If it is the best one at this stage, the price will be doubled again. Moreover, if it is imported, the tariff will be added, and the price will be raised by 30%. All departments of the company will need about 70 sets, and the host computer will need at least 2 million soft coins, and the computing power will be 100 million yuan per second The second is OK


    "Not much, but how long will the equipment last?"


    "According to the conventional equipment update cycle in the industry, it can take about five years. Of course, even if it is more than five years, it is not impossible to use it. However, there will be new technologies in the next update cycle."


    "In five years, the price of 100 million equipment renewal is not expensive." "Write a report to me when you go back. As long as there is no problem, the money will be paid immediately. In addition, you can contact the equipment supplier now."


    "Boss, this 100 million soft money is not a small amount, you will not audit it again?"


    "I have my own professional team and I don''t need to be responsible for these audits." Chen Xuan said with disapproval.


    "Should we make a decision after the audit?"


    Chen Xuan looked at Zhang Ting in surprise: "isn''t it the updated equipment you asked for? How can you give yourself the opposite


    "I''m not afraid of your boss going bankrupt."


    Zhang Ting''s words are half serious and half joking.


    "I''m sorry, the amount of investment you just asked for may not be enough for my daily income."


    Zhang Ting and ye Ziqing''s eyes are going to fall off.


    Are you kidding? Even the top one on the Forbes list can''t have such a terrible profitability.


    Despite the fact that the super rich on the Forbes list have tens of billions of dollars in assets.


    In fact, the vast majority of this asset depends on the wealth brought about by financial market valuation.


    It''s not the money you actually have.


    Chen''s wealth has grown faster than those on the Forbes list.


    This is real wealth growth and will not increase or depreciate sharply with the fluctuation of financial market.


    "Boss, is your brewery so profitable?"


    "If it''s a brewery alone, it doesn''t have such a strong profitability, but if you add magic island, there will be."


    "Magic island? Boss, do you have an estate on magic island Ye Ziqing asked in surprise.


    "I''m the biggest shareholder in magic island."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Zhang Ting and ye Ziqing are a little confused.


    Ye Ziqing, in particular, has been exposed to some financial products.


    Now, investors all over the world are watching magic island.


    And ask when magic island will be on the market.


    The value of magic island is too great.


    Although it has only been open for less than a month.


    But a lot of the data has been dug up by people who want to.


    For example, the flow of lobbyists, such as the consumption power of tourists.


    Although the magic island is not big, its passenger flow even reaches the level of tourism in a medium-sized country.


    This has also led to magic island becoming the most profitable single region in the world, and even GPD surpasses the average small country.


    It''s a terrible thing. The GDP of an island is more than that of a country.


    That means that the owner of the island will be the richest person in the world.


    Zhang Ting and ye Ziqing finally understood how rich Chen was.No, I don''t know at all.


    Because it''s impossible to estimate, unless Chen Xuan makes magic island listed.


    The market will make the most fair calculation.


    If magic island goes public, its market value will surpass the highest market value company in the world in an instant.


    So if he wants to, Chen can even make his fortune exceed the fortune of the top ten in the Forbes list.


    Of course, for Chen, there is no point in valuing anything.


    Unless Chen plans to sell his stake.


    Even if magic island is not listed, Chen is also the richest person in the world.


    Even one can be omitted.


    Chen did not plan to use magic island to cut leeks.


    It''s immoral.


    Chen''s current wealth does not need to do this kind of leek cutting.


    Zhang Ting and ye Ziqing understood why Chen Xuan arranged for them to take a holiday in magic island.


    "Boss, when will magic island come out?"


    "It will never be possible," Chen said


    Ye Ziqing was not surprised by this answer.


    Zhang Ting, on the other hand, was deeply hit. After more than ten days'' psychological construction, Zhang Ting asked Chen Xuan for a huge sum of money, which was only her family''s daily income, perhaps less than a day.


    And this wealth may not be earned in one''s lifetime.


    It''s no wonder Chen is so generous that he doesn''t treat money as money.


    He is a man who really realizes that wealth is only a number.


    The two of them also want to experience the feeling of one hundred million more in their accounts every day.


    Of course, this experience is destined to be completed only in a dream.


    At this time, they don''t have to worry about Chen''s failure.


    If you want to lose everything, you really need some ability.


    Most people can''t do it.


    The speed of losing family can''t catch up with the increase of wealth.


    This guy must be upset.


    Even if Chen is an upstart, he is the most profitable one.


    Zhang Ting and ye Ziqing are determined not to save Chen Xuan any more money.


    In any case, no matter how extravagant they are, it is estimated that they will not shake Chen''s wealth.


    They did not know that Chen was still holding tens of thousands of tons of gold in his hand.


    And their consumption in these two days can''t catch up with the interest generated by the cash in Chen''s bank account.

 Chapter 3207

    At the moment, Lin Ye picks up the phone of the hotel and dials the domestic long distance.


    I can''t help it. If I dial with my mobile phone, it''s too expensive.


    "Uncle."


    "Do you have time to call me? Strange, how is the caller ID number foreign? What number is this? "


    "Uncle, I''m traveling abroad with the company leaders. This is the phone number of the hotel."


    "What do you call me when you play abroad? Show off Lin Ye''s uncle said without being angry.


    "Uncle, don''t you study Taoism? I have something to ask you."


    "Are you still interested in Daoism?" Uncle Lin asks.


    Lin Ye doesn''t know his uncle''s identity.


    On weekdays, uncle Lin shows people the image of a warlock.


    My family also regard uncle Lin as a fortune teller.


    There are many Taoist classics in my family.


    But other people can''t understand it. Uncle Lin often holds it in his hand.


    Lin Ye''s father died early and his mother remarried.


    So Lin Ye lives with his uncle.


    Uncle Lin gave him some Taoist classics in his early years.


    But Lin Lin can''t understand it. Later, uncle Lin doesn''t let him read the classics any more.


    "Well, our boss has put forward a question, saying that there is a man who cultivates the inner world, and the inner world evolves into a small world. Then how should this small world evolve next?"


    Uncle Lin raised his eyebrows: "is this the question your boss set for you?"


    "It''s our boss who gives questions to all the employees in our company. Anyway, our boss often asks such questions. Whoever answers well will get a high bonus. Last time, there was an employee who worked as a Taoist priest when he was a child, and he got a lot of money. I thought if I could get this bonus, my family could also be renovated. Uncle, you can say that right."


    "Be specific." Lin Ye said solemnly.


    Lin Lin explains the problem in detail and says, "uncle, isn''t Taoism an explanation of the evolution of the inner world? How do you think this small world will evolve?"


    After a long silence, uncle Lin said, "this question is really raised by your boss?"


    "Big boss."


    "Give the phone to your boss."


    "Ah? This Uncle, our boss is not here, and What can I do for you? "


    "If you want a bonus, talk to your boss. I know the answer to his question."


    "Uncle, do you really understand?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense."


    Lin Lin is still hesitant: "uncle, why don''t you talk to me first, and I''ll relay it to our boss."


    "You can''t even read a few books at home, and expect you to understand what I''m telling you?"


    "I don''t understand, even more so for our boss."


    "Don''t talk nonsense."


    "Really?" Lin Ye is still worried. After all, he is very satisfied with his present work.


    In addition to their favorite career, but also this generous salary.


    He was worried that his uncle would say something wrong and lose his job.


    "Do you know how to contradict your uncle and me?"


    "OK, OK, I''ll find you our boss Don''t talk nonsense, uncle


    "I''m a fool when you''re an uncle, aren''t I?"


    Lin Lin hesitates to call Zhang Ting.


    "Mr. Zhang."


    "What can I do for you, Xiao Lin?"


    "Can you give me the number of Mr. Chen?"


    "Big boss doesn''t like to be called at will." Zhang Ting frowned and said, "what do you want your boss to call?"


    Zhang Ting is worried that Lin Ye can''t carry it clearly. She thinks Chen Xuan has money, so she talks to him at will.


    "It''s my uncle..."


    "What does it have to do with your uncle?"


    "My uncle is a Taoist, a very senior one. I originally consulted him about the problems raised by the big boss. My uncle said that he had original opinions."


    "Are you sure?"


    "I I''m sure my uncle is very good at Taoism. "


    At this time, Lin Ye can''t say that his uncle is a warlock.


    Zhang Ting thought for a moment. Lin Ye is also responsible and has high technical level.


    There is no bad hobby, should not have any crooked mind.


    "I''ll ask the boss."


    After hanging up Lin Ye''s call, Zhang Ting dials Chen''s.


    Chen Xuan heard that there was a senior Taoist expert who wanted to communicate with him, so he immediately agreed to Zhang Ting''s request.


    Zhang Ting goes around and gives Lin Ye Chen''s phone number.


    Lin Ye gives the phone number to his uncle again.¡­¡­


    Ding --


    "Hello, how do you call your friend?"


    "My name is Chen. Is your excellency?" Chen replied.


    "In the lower forest cloud dome, the Taoist temple dome."


    "The dome makes sense." Chen did not support the University, and his communication was quite polite.


    "I don''t want to say more polite words. I have some experience about the problems that Taoist friends are troubled by."


    "What have you learned?" Chen''s eyebrows were raised.


    The Taoist priest in the dome is unknown, but he has learned something?


    "Taoist friends don''t seem to trust me very much."


    "What do you think of Master Zhang of Longhu Mountain?"


    "The realm of cultivation is the highest in the world, and Taoism studies heaven and man."


    "What about the comparison between the real man and the master Zhang?"


    "Ha ha My accomplishments are a lot worse than that of Tianshi Zhang. Now I have just entered the realm of Shangqing, and I know that the world is vast and the road is boundless. "


    "I had some communication with Master Zhang, but even he couldn''t answer my question. Why does the real person feel that he can solve my doubts for me?"


    Chen Xuan believed that this dome Taoist could know Shangqing state and enter Shangqing state again. His cultivation level was certainly not low.


    However, his cultivation was not as good as Zhang Tianyi. Chen felt that the possibility that he could solve his doubts for himself was very small.


    Of course, Chen believes that the other party is not a liar.


    Maybe I just want to communicate with my peers.


    "Taoist friends should know that the principle that a foot is short and an inch is strong is that my cultivation is inferior to that of Tianshi Zhang, which does not mean that I am inferior to him in everything."


    "Then what is the real man''s opinion of my question?"


    "I don''t dare to have high opinions, but before answering the questions of Daoyou, can you answer the next question first?"


    Chen Xiao chuckled. He had not got the answer, but was asked by the other party first.


    "Tell me."


    "Half a year ago, I felt that the way of heaven had changed. Someone in the dark touched the way of heaven and earth, but a Taoist friend?"


    Chen Mao thought for a long time. What he said should be his own understanding of the eclosic realm, and then a word became a proverb, engraved in heaven and earth.


    "If the real person is talking about the perception of heaven, it should be done by me."


    "Did Daoyou break through the realm of Shangqing?"


    "Yes." Chen replied.


    The dome was a shock to the real man. It was incredible.


    He was able to enter the upper Qing Dynasty, and it can even be said that he was blessed by Chen Xuan.


    But it was in Shangqing that he felt more incredible.

 Chapter 3208

    What he felt was the boundless sea and the unfathomable abyss.


    Every time I feel progress, I just drop a drop of water into the sea and drop a stone in the abyss.


    To break through the upper Qing Dynasty, it is to fill the sea and fill the abyss.


    He felt that every progress he made was insignificant.


    He couldn''t imagine how talented the other party was to fill the sea and fill the abyss.


    "I''ve answered your question, and now it''s your turn."


    "Taoist friends have heard that Tao of Taoists gives birth to one, two to three, and three to all things?"


    "The question of real people is a little insulting to me. Isn''t this the word in Tao Te Ching?"


    Chen Xuan turned away his lips. Even though he didn''t understand Tao Te Ching, he had read Tao Te Ching.


    Although he was not familiar with this classic saying, Chen Xuan still remembered it clearly.


    "What I''m saying comes from this sentence." Said the real dome.


    "Then I will listen to Gao Lun."


    "The ancestors of the lower Lin family used to derive a complete set of martial arts based on the principle that Tao gave birth to one, two to three, and three to all things. It was called Yiqi Daofa Jue, which was divided into four levels according to the four sentences of the Tao Te Ching. As long as Lin''s descendants could practice the Yiqi Daofa Jue, almost every generation of Lin''s descendants could only cultivate the first level, and the lower level was also If you form the first layer, Tao will produce one. "


    "Do you want to pass me the Yiqi Daofa Jue?"


    "It''s not that" Yiqi Daofa Jue "is handed down in the family and should not be passed on lightly to outsiders. However, I can share the idea of Yiqi Daofa Jue with Taoist friends."


    "I''d like to hear more about it." Chen can''t help being solemn.


    It can be seen that the Yiqi Daofa Jue is not an ordinary skill.


    "Tao begets one. I have understood it thoroughly. I integrate the power of heaven and earth with our own way, and extricate ourselves from the small world. This is one."


    Chen Xuan thought about it, but he thought it was reasonable.


    Although each person has his own fortune, but the dome of the real man said the integration of heaven and earth.


    Should be refers to take the sky pattern fusion itself, into the small world process.


    "Furthermore, the second level of Yiqi Daofa Jue covers the essentials of cultivating the inner world."


    Chen Tiao nodded slightly. He was from the past, so he knew better than the real man of dome.


    Although the process is much more complicated than the dome man said.


    But that''s about the process.


    The real man in the dome is a man of his own treasure, and he is not willing to share the Yiqi Daofa Jue with Chen Hao.


    Of course, Chen will not share his own things with him.


    "The third level, the second generation and the third, is about heaven, earth and people. The three can also be said to be the inner world, the outer world and the body. The three are integrated into one, which is the realm of Tao and friends today..."


    "Eclosion." Chen said.


    A flash of light flashed through the heart of the real man in the dome, and he nodded affirmatively: "yes, eclosion state, three is heaven and earth and I, I can be in heaven and earth, heaven and earth are in me, and turn into one world, one world and one world for me."


    "There are three things, that is, all things can be born." "This is what Taoist friends are bothered by now," continued the immortal dome


    "Well." Chen listened more carefully.


    It has to be said that the cultivation of the dome immortal is not high, but he does know his present state.


    Of course, it''s not exactly the same.


    Compared with Chen''s current cultivation, Chen''s accomplishments are largely self exploration.


    There is no possibility of replication.


    Use what you put together to get rid of the bad and save the good.


    And then integrate it into a complete method.


    A Dharma that belongs to Chen Xuan alone.


    Even if Chen wants to teach, it''s estimated that no one else can do it.


    It seems that this "Yiqi Daofa Jue" is really extraordinary.


    "Sir, it seems that Lin''s ancestors are not ordinary people either."


    "Taoyou flattered me. Although our ancestors had unparalleled talents, their accomplishments were not as high as they thought. The ancestors created the first two layers of Yiqi Daofa Jue, and then they achieved it. Then they explored the latter two layers with the internal and external cultivation of heaven and earth. Although they created Dharma formulas, they were mostly groping, and there was no real practice, and what effect they could achieve was not verified It is proved that although the ancestors tried to strike a higher level, they were finally restricted by the great limit. "


    "What about these three creatures?"


    "The inner heaven and earth are hidden in the body, and the human body is also called the human body treasure. It covers all kinds of things. It can generate Yin and Yang, and nature can also produce all things. The key to the birth of all things lies in the foundation of all things."


    "The foundation of all things? What is this? "


    "I don''t know."


    "I don''t know?"


    "It''s not that I hide my private property, but I don''t know it. Even my ancestors, Lin, are just inferences and have not personally practiced them.""Since it is inference, how can we know that there is the foundation of all things?"


    "That''s what I''m going to tell you next."


    Chen did not interrupt, waiting for the words of the real man in the dome.


    "My ancestor Lin once obtained an incomplete magic weapon. I don''t know who made it or how it was made. However, it contains some kind of unspeakable skill. There is a kind of mysterious and mysterious material generated by the magic instrument. It seems that this object can be changed into various substances, and even can be changed according to one''s will This object is named "all things are born", but there are too few of them. If you don''t repair the magic tool, you can''t generate that kind of thing. My ancestors, Lin, tried to repair this artifact, but it hasn''t been able to do so. If Mr. Chen can help me repair this artifact, I''m willing to share the life of all things with Taoist friends. "


    "How can you be sure that I can repair this magic weapon?"


    "To repair this magic weapon, you need a very important thing, and this thing is only owned by Daoyou, and no one else can have it."


    Chen''s eyes narrowed. What does he have that others don''t have?


    It''s certainly not something substantial.


    Power? Or the magic power of Yu Huajing?


    "What the hell is it?"


    "The way of heaven is the will of the world."


    Chen Xiao laughed: "dome immortal, do you know what you are talking about?"


    "Taoist friend, I know that the will of the world is very important to you, but don''t you want to go further?"


    What the immortal dome wants is nothing else, but the foundation of Chen Yu.


    The unity of internal and external forms a small world, and the root of the existence of a small world is Chen''s own Tao.


    Although Chen Xuan was in charge of the world of Harpoon God, the world will of that world had not been fully absorbed by him.


    So Chen Xuan couldn''t take it out even if he wanted to take it. The real man of the dome wanted his own basis to repair something that could not be used for certain purpose. No one would agree to change it, and Chen Xuan couldn''t agree to it.

 Chapter 3209

    There are high risks and high returns in finance.


    Chen doesn''t like to take risks, so he never plays finance.


    Even Andrews, Chen''s bank manager, demanded that he only choose low-risk funds.


    In practice, Chen Xuan also did not choose to take risks.


    With their own foundation, their own all into an uncertain thing.


    There is too much uncertainty about the dome man''s proposal.


    Even himself, there is too much uncertainty.


    "Mr. Chen, do you really stop thinking about it?"


    "No, thank you." Chen said calmly.


    "Well All right The dome man didn''t say more.


    The other party''s status and strength are not controlled by him.


    It''s almost the human ceiling, in every way.


    Chen did not have much hope.


    I am the most powerful existence in this era, even in human history.


    Whether it''s communicating with the most outstanding psychics of our time.


    Or learn from the wisdom of the ancient crystallization, it is only a reference, not a beacon.


    However, the communication with the real dome is not totally without harvest.


    After getting the green key, Chen Xuan mastered everything about yuhuajing.


    But it''s not everything.


    In the final analysis, the green key is just a group of the most intelligent existence in ancient times, the crystallization of their wisdom.


    It''s not really omniscient, it''s not really all embracing.


    The biggest effect of the green key is not the knowledge it contains.


    It is the ability to integrate the knowledge of later generations.


    Every knowledge is like building blocks of different shapes.


    It is very difficult for a person to fully understand all the knowledge he has mastered.


    However, the green key can integrate these related and connected knowledge into Chen''s mind.


    Chen''s mind constantly recalled every word and every detail that he communicated with the real man of dome.


    Unfortunately, the knowledge given by the green key has no information about the life of all things.


    No wonder, after all, the green key contains only the knowledge that reaches the highest level of feather.


    Moreover, the term "all things are born" is also the ancestor of the Lin family.


    It''s strange to be able to find relevant information in the knowledge base of green key.


    ¡­¡­


    "Hello, Lao Zhang."


    "Something to say."


    "What''s your attitude? Do I owe you? "


    "What attitude do you want me to have? I asked you to do me a little favor last time in Baiku islands, and you asked me a lot of requests. "


    "Judging from your attitude, it seems that we have nothing to say. I''ll go to find baifula. I''ve got a new understanding of my cultivation recently. Maybe it can help him enter the stage of eclosion as soon as possible."


    "Wait Chen Xuan, why can''t you be so joking? I was joking with you just now. You are serious. "


    "I can''t help it. I just can''t make fun of it. You didn''t know me for the first time."


    "Tell me what you want."


    "Is to exchange with you the experience of Yu Hua state, if you don''t like it, it will be OK."


    "Ha ha..." Zhang Tianyi obviously didn''t believe it.


    Chen is so utilitarian that he will call him for no reason.


    Also exchange experience, ghost just believe his words.


    "Well, I just want to exchange my practice experience with you and ask you something."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Do you have any other versions of Tao Te Ching? Or daoshu classics derived from Tao Te Ching. "


    "There are no other versions of the Tao Te Ching, but what you are talking about is that many famous scholars have made new annotations on the Tao Te Ching, or even derived new cultivation methods based on the Tao Te Ching."


    "Then give me some No, copy it all for me. "


    "Well, you can have as much as you want. I don''t mind printing it."


    Chen Xuan is a little surprised. Is this dog so cheerful?


    Last time I just pit him once, don''t touch his way.


    "What are the conditions?"


    "No conditions, no conditions at all."


    "Lao Zhang, don''t do this. If you have something to say, don''t hide it."


    "That''s fine."


    "Is that all right? I''m serious


    "It''s no big deal. I just want to ask if you''ll come back this year."


    "I''m your uncle. I won''t go back." On hearing Zhang Tianyi''s words, Chen Xuan immediately got blue tendons, and immediately hung up the phone.


    After a few minutes, Zhang Tianyi called again.


    "I really don''t have a big deal this time. I just want to compensate you for the Spring Festival last year. What are you so excited about?""I won''t go back anyway. I''ll never go back if you call me."


    "No


    "As for." Chen''s decisive answer: "still have something, nothing I hang up."


    "Something."


    "Say it."


    "Well, there is a mountain god beast on my mountain. He is in a bit of a bad mood recently."


    "Are you going to change to a mountain god beast? If that''s the case, I''ll be happy to help. Just say whether it''s steamed or braised


    "Go away."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "It also wants to invite world-famous directors to make a documentary film. The production should be excellent, the investment should be large, and the production team should be professional."


    "Are you full?"


    "It''s the beast of our family who is fed up."


    "This It''s a little difficult to do... " Chen Xuan said with a face of embarrassment.


    "What''s the problem?"


    "I don''t know many directors, and they are busy with their work. I don''t think they have time recently."


    "I have a few classic Taoist Scriptures myself." Zhang Tianyi added.


    "I don''t mean that. They really don''t have free time."


    Zhang Tian one by one cursed Chen''s insatiable greed in his heart, and said with a kind face: "it doesn''t take much time to shoot. Just in time, you come back to play together. This time, I''ll make amends for the last time. I have several Taoist collections here that can''t be copied or even transmitted. If you want, you can only read them in Longhu Mountain ¡£¡±


    "How much do you intend to pay?"


    "Well This Our Longhu Mountain has not achieved good results recently. " Zhang Tianyi slightly embarrassed said: "or you help me cushion."


    Chen''s face was black, gritted his teeth and asked, "so how much is the investment budget for the documentary?"


    "Why don''t you cushion it by the way?"


    "You think I''m the one to blame, don''t you?"


    "I didn''t mean that Don''t you make a lot of money recently? You can''t look down on these two small money


    "Two pennies? Do you call tens of millions of dollars two dimes? "


    "Are you going to help or not?"


    "It''s ok if you can answer a question."


    "Say it."


    "Do you know what life is?"

 Chapter 3210

    "I know." Zhang Tianyi replied directly.


    "You know?"


    "Yes, everything is born, the song sung by the top of the sarding."


    "I x you..." Chen is in a state of impatience.


    "I knew that all things were born." Zhang Tianyi still has such a bad tone.


    "Goodbye." Chen is about to hang up.


    Zhang Tian said: "you said that everything has something to do, you must give me a hint. This is a song that I think of without any head."


    "Do I want to know you? I just asked you if I didn''t know. "


    "If literally, life is life."


    Chen Xuan frowned, but carefully thought, all things meant life force.


    But is it so simple?


    Chen Xuan shook his head: "I am disappointed. The first person in the world is at this level."


    Zhang tianyiqi''s seven tricks, he felt that nothing was born, Chen is to angry with him.


    "Goodbye."


    "You haven''t promised me yet. Don''t play hard."


    "You didn''t answer my question, either."


    "You wait, three days! I''ll give you an answer in three days. "


    ¡­¡­


    Zhang Tianyi directly called his disciples.


    All the disciples of dragon and Tiger Mountain don''t understand that Zhang Tianyi has a nerve.


    Well, their first reaction is that Zhang Tian is going to get nervous again.


    This is Zhang Tianyi, who is the top of the world in the eyes of outsiders.


    It is not so reliable in the mind of the disciple.


    The whole moth, which is three or five, is a routine operation.


    But Zhang Tianyi''s position is still unshakable.


    After all, the teacher is lifelong.


    It doesn''t exist for many years.


    Unless anyone can kill Zhang Tianyi in advance.


    But if they really have this ability, Zhang Tianyi is happy to let the position of the master come out.


    Zhang Tian coughed and everyone in the next room was quiet.


    "Who of you knows that all things are born."


    "Shizu, I have heard this song. Would you like me to have a paragraph?"


    "You get out of here." Zhang Tianyi understood how Chen Chen felt when he heard his answer yesterday.


    It was really a big fire.


    "I am asking serious Taoist learning now. Don''t give me the answer to any pop song." Zhang Tianyi looked at the disciples: "who has any idea?"


    "Shizu, in literal terms, life should refer to longevity yuan."


    Zhang Tianyi forehead blue ribs burst, this is not to repeat his yesterday to Chen Chen said?


    "Can I use you so easily?"


    Everyone is very headache, Zhang Tianyi no matter what is life.


    Ghosts know what life is, except for the song of the same name, they can not think of anything else.


    They feel the same as Zhang Tianyi yesterday.


    A life without a head.


    Is there any explanation for that song?


    "Shizu, you should give me some tips."


    "If I give you a hint of what you learn and imagine, I will limit your thinking."


    Zhang Tianyi is a fog of water, give a fart of the prompt.


    "Shizu, I think of it."


    Zhang Tianyi looked at the disciple: "you get up and say."


    "The word" life of all things "is mentioned in the book of nanhuai. Everything is empty, the road is destroyed, everything is born and the world changes. But everything here is not everything, but it should be seven emotions and six desires. It is our own emotion and consciousness. The life here is not growth, it should be born without any means. Our Taoist school also pays attention to the rule of inaction, and pays attention to the desire of being clear and the world moves without moving, So, Shizu you want to urge us to cultivate our mind and practice, and not be influenced by emotion. "


    Zhang Tian took a breath at the corner of his mouth. He certainly knew the South Huaijing.


    But the nanhuai Scripture and the cow he wanted to know were not right to the horse mouth.


    Although he didn''t know the right answer, he knew what the wrong answer was.


    "No, think again."


    The disciple was in a depression.


    This is the only book he can think of as the word "all things are born".


    "Shizu, there are records in the moral Scripture, which means that Tao generates one, life two, two lives three, and three beings. Is this all life the three things in the moral Scripture?"


    Zhang Tianyi moved in his heart, Chen asked him inexplicably to ask him many comments and derivative Taoist classics of moral classics.


    And ask him what all things are, and whether they really have any connection.


    Zhang Tian had to rise a little seriously.


    No matter how disdain he is of Chen''s state.


    But Chen Jian''s cultivation entered the country, which was the first person in the world to be honest.So he is concerned, and Zhang Tianyi will naturally care about it.


    It''s hard to guarantee that Chen''s current road is not what he needs to face in the future.


    "If we use the interpretation of the Tao Te Ching, the essence of three things is that Tao generates all things, and all things can transform Tao."


    Zhang Tianyi''s understanding of Tao Te Ching is far better than that of many disciples present.


    The disciple only gave a summary, but Zhang Tianyi was able to get some understanding from these rough generalizations.


    Tao gives birth to one, life to two, two to three, and three to all things.


    All things turn into Tao, and all things regenerate in case.


    Zhang Tian waved his hand and said, "OK, that''s all for today. Let''s break up..."


    After the disciples were relieved, Zhang Tianyi added: "all of you go to the library and copy all the Taoist classics related to Tao Te Ching. I want you to copy them by hand, so as to deepen your understanding of the Tao Te Ching. Don''t run to the copy shop to copy it."


    There are not a thousand or eight hundred books related to Tao Te Ching in the library.


    Zhang Tianyi wants their old life.


    But Zhang Tianyi didn''t care about the people''s howling and turned around and left.


    ¡­¡­


    "Hello, Chen, it''s me."


    "Why, in one day''s time, you have the answer?"


    "I already know what you want from all things."


    "Oh? Do you know? "


    "You are the three living things derived from the Tao Te Ching."


    "And then?" Chen is not surprised that Zhang Tianyi can guess the key.


    If this can not be guessed, Zhang Tianyi is not Zhang Tianyi.


    "When will you come back, we will exchange views."


    "You don''t have to go back home. You tell me what you deduced. I''m satisfied. Even if we have made this deal, we don''t need to go back to China."


    "It''s not clear on the phone."


    "Then send me a telegram. It''s not easy."


    "Tao gives birth to one, one lives two, two begets three, and three generates all things. You are now in the stage of two generating three. No, maybe you are three now, and you don''t know how to generate all things three times. Is that right?"


    Zhang Tianyi is Zhang Tianyi, and Chen Xuan was able to understand because he had reached this state.


    Zhang Tianyi, however, is superior to Zhang Tianyi.


    With his talent and talent, I''m afraid he''s not under that Lin''s ancestor.


    "If you want to know that all things are born, you can go back home. We can talk about Tao face to face, but we can''t talk about it across the telephone line."

 Chapter 3211

    Chen was silent for a long time.


    It''s hard to talk about it on the phone.


    It can''t even be said.


    The discussion of Tao stresses atmosphere.


    Although Chen was not like the ancients, he had to bathe and burn incense.


    But the more prepared, the more clean the environment is, and the faster you will settle down.


    "Why don''t you go abroad? I''ll have a special plane to pick you up. It''s absolutely top-notch service."


    "Ha ha..."


    "I think about it." Chen did not agree to come down.


    During the Spring Festival last year, Chen''s return home was to go for a walk.


    As a result, Zhang Tianyi cheated him to save the world.


    Chen Xuan doesn''t want to be cheated to be coolie by Zhang Tianyi.


    ¡­¡­


    After hanging up, Chen rang Steven again.


    "Steven, what are you doing?"


    "Sleep, I''ll give you 30 seconds. If your answer doesn''t satisfy me within 30 seconds, I''ll empty your cellar when I wake up."


    "Well, I have a friend in China who would like to ask you to make a documentary, the same type as the sea guardian."


    "Well? Your friend has a monk, too


    "Almost, but not in the sea, but in the mountains."


    "How is your relationship with this friend?"


    In fact, there is no need to ask this question. If the relationship is not good, Chen will not help to speak to himself.


    "Remember the last time I told you about the establishment of the psychic contest League."


    Steven''s spirit came to him in an instant, and immediately said, "remember, it''s something to do with it?"


    "China is the center of the world''s supernatural world, and the spiritual world is very prosperous. My friend is the leader of the Chinese spiritual world, even the leader of the world''s psychic masters. He is known as the strongest person. At the same time, he also has an extremely huge religious influence. In some aspects, his words are more effective than the Pope."


    "You mean..."


    "If you are willing to accept the Commission, I believe your preparation will be much more smooth."


    "And the reward?"


    "Based on your current highest offer."


    Since Chen Xuan decided to help Zhang Tianyi pay for the pit.


    I don''t want to bargain with Steven.


    "OK, I''ll take the Commission." Steven''s answer was quite straightforward.


    The reward can satisfy him absolutely.


    In addition, the other party''s identity, status, and even strength are qualified to let him down.


    What''s more, Chen said it himself.


    So, in any case, he will take over the favor.


    "So when will it start? How much is the budget? Do you have a plan? "


    "With a budget of 100 million dollars, there is nothing else, and there is no schedule. You need to start all over again. In any case, in addition to you, the team of last time will also come along. What my friend wants is not to deal with the problem, but the highest requirement."


    "Of course, even if it''s your commission, I won''t give up on my own work."


    "That''s settled, then."


    "Will you come with me?" Zhang Tianyi asked.


    "Me? I''m just a layman. I can''t give you any help in the shooting, and my friend''s ability is not below me. He can do what I can, and I may not be able to do what he can


    "But I still feel more at ease with you. Only when you are by my side, can my team and I be at ease shooting."


    Chen Hao had a headache, which came back again.


    Chen did not exclude returning to China, but excluded contact with Zhang Tianyi after returning home.


    Zhang Tianyi has already made him a little bit of a psychological shadow.


    "I''m not sure I have time when you turn it on."


    ¡°f***¡­¡­ What are you busy with? All your industries are left to others to take care of. I don''t care. In the shooting stage, I want you to accompany me. Besides, you are Chinese at all. When I go to China, you should always try to be a host. "


    "If you want me to be a good host, you can go to my cellar and get more bottles of wine."


    "Of course I''ll take your wine in your cellar, but I still ask you to come with me."


    "I''ll think about it."


    Chen hung up the phone decisively.


    He has a real headache.


    At this time, Zhang Ting and ye Ziqing came over.


    "Boss, you look miserable. You are so rich. What else can make you unhappy?"


    "So it''s not pleasant to think that you have money?"


    "Anyway, I think money should hate pleasure."


    "Well, it''s a pleasure to be rich, but I''ll still encounter things that make me unhappy."


    "Then use money to smash and fill in the unpleasant things. There is nothing money can''t solve. If there is, it is that you don''t have enough money." Ye Ziqing joked."Let me ask you something."


    "Say it, boss."


    "I have a friend in China. This friend invited me to come back to China last year, and then I took me as coolie when I returned home To put it simply, it is a trap for me, and this year he invited me back to China. Emotionally, I refused. However, another foreign friend of mine has business contacts with his domestic friends, and I am the middleman. Now my foreign friends say that during business hours, I must accompany him back home. What do you think I should do now? "


    "Your friend cheated you of your money?"


    "If it''s such a simple question, you don''t have to worry about it."


    "Does that friend in your country have your handle?"


    "There is no handle, but he does have what I want in his hand, so I am the middleman."


    "Then use money to buy what you want. For the boss, money is a number, isn''t it?"


    "The key is that my friend in China can really regard money as dirt, and he is also very influential, so it is almost impossible to use a strong one."


    "Is he a government official?"


    "No, but government officials often give him incense."


    "Boss, who are your domestic friends?"


    "You don''t care about anyone. You just say what I''m going to do now."


    "Do you have to be the middleman?"


    "Although I don''t like it very much, I do. I owe a favor to that friend in China."


    "Since you can''t talk about money, you can talk about feelings, OK?"


    "Last time I was abroad, I also made him suffer a lot, so now he holds a grudge against me. I talk about feelings with him rather than with a dog."


    "Boss, your main trouble is that if you go back to China, your friend will certainly find something for you, right?"


    "Yes."


    "Then you can find something for him, so that he can''t find time for you."


    Chen''s eyes brightened, but he was embarrassed to say: "this is a way, but my friend is very capable, general things can not be defeated him, in some areas, he is the world''s top, in this field, the vast majority of his disciples and grandchildren."


    "Then let his contemporaries take care of him. Your friends in China can regard money as dung. Can other peers regard money as dirt?"

 Chapter 3212

    It has to be said that the suggestions of Zhang Ting and ye Ziqing provided Chen with an idea.


    Give Zhang Tianyi something to do, for example, let baifula, Mary of the 23rd generation blood, or ask old John to give him trouble.


    Of course, it''s not money. Those guys can''t be moved by money.


    Chen Xuan dialed bevra on the phone.


    But it was not bevra who answered the phone, it was his disciples.


    Bevra has been closed recently.


    Chen also changed the phone number of the 23rd generation of Blood Mary.


    "Hello, Chen, what do you want me to do?"


    "Are you fighting?"


    "Well, I''m busy right now. If there''s nothing wrong, I''ll call back in three days."


    "Are you in big trouble?"


    "The small problem is a little cumbersome." Mary of the 23rd generation didn''t rush, but she had a little more impatience in her voice.


    "Can someone help you with that little problem?"


    "You want to help me?" Mary of the 23rd generation was a little surprised.


    Because of her knowledge of Chen, Chen has always been reluctant to take care of trouble.


    And to tell you the truth, you can basically solve your own problems by yourself.


    Chen is a little overqualified.


    "No, I mean, you can ask someone else for help."


    For a while, Mary of the 23rd generation didn''t understand Chen''s intention.


    He doesn''t help. Suggest asking for help?


    Are you sick?


    "I''ll bid for five pieces of the kingdom of gods. You can choose the attributes. You can ask for help from others, such as Tianshi Zhang."


    The twenty third generation Blood Mary finally got to know what Chen Xuan meant.


    He is trying to add chaos to Zhang Tianyi.


    Although she did not know Chen''s intention.


    But Chen''s subtext is understood.


    "If Tianshi Zhang comes, he will solve the problem in half a day."


    The twenty third generation of Blood Mary means that the price she paid is enough for her to hold Zhang Tian for half a day.


    "That''s all right. You can solve it by yourself. There''s no need to trouble Tianshi Zhang for minor problems. I''ll go to see if old John has any problems that need to be solved by Tianshi Zhang."


    "Thirty pieces of the kingdom of God." Twenty third generation Blood Mary said her price: "thirty pieces of the kingdom of God, I will help you hold Tianshi Zhang for three days."


    Chen''s sneer, 30 pieces of God''s Kingdom, that can almost piece together a complete God kingdom.


    It is not for the twenty third generation of Blood Mary to go up the mountain and go down the sea of fire. How could Chen Xuan give such a high price.


    The fragment of the kingdom of God, this kind of thing may not be valuable to them.


    They''ve actually buried a whole Protoss with their own hands.


    There are huge pieces of the kingdom in everyone''s hands.


    But put it on the black market, or trade with people of the same rank.


    That''s almost astronomical.


    However, they are not short of money, and the fragments of the kingdom of God have different meanings for them.


    Therefore, it is basically impossible to exist in the market.


    "Bloody Mary, I just want you to visit the Heavenly Master Zhang for a few days, not to kill the gods."


    "I''d rather kill a God. He''s more difficult than a God."


    Now they are confident enough to say that Tu God, after all, they are really butcher God.


    "Ten pieces of the kingdom of God, this is the highest price I can give."


    Maybe Zhang Tianyi is more difficult than the gods.


    But there''s no danger in 23 generations of Blood Mary.


    "Ten pieces of the kingdom are too low, and you have more pieces of the Kingdom than the three of us put together. You should not be so stingy."


    "It''s as if you have fewer pieces of your kingdom."


    As a matter of fact, the number of Shinto fragments owned by the 23rd generation of Blood Mary is second only to Chen''s.


    The number is close to half of the old ones.


    "My kingdom of God consumes a lot of debris."


    "Don''t lie to me. What do you have to consume? Do you smash people with the kingdom of God every day?"


    "I''m studying the kingdom of God."


    "Haven''t you built your own kingdom?"


    "It doesn''t mean I''m satisfied with the status quo."


    This 23 generation Blood Mary didn''t cheat Chen Xuan.


    However, the Blood Mary of the 23rd generation bullied Chen Xuan as a layman.


    Even if she is studying the kingdom of God, it does not mean that she will be destroyed when she studies the fragments of the kingdom.


    And studying the kingdom of God is not about throwing pieces of it in the water.


    Of course, this kind of good things, everyone hopes that the more the better.


    Chen did not have much demand for the fragments of the kingdom of God.


    But that doesn''t mean it''s completely useless.


    What''s more, it doesn''t mean it''s useless in the future.


    "Ten Shinto fragments are too low, at least fifteen.""It''s impossible. Just ten. If you accept this deal, I will send you the fragments of the kingdom of God immediately. If you don''t accept it, I won''t ask for it. I believe it can be done to take out a piece of the kingdom of God and create a small trouble against Tianshi Zhang."


    The twenty third generation Blood Mary did not accept the price offered by Chen.


    Chen Xuan thought about it for a while, but he called Old John.


    Chen Xuan and old John are not very familiar, but after several meetings, the relationship between them is fairly good.


    Old John never entered the upper Qing Dynasty, but his position was there.


    Even if he is an ordinary person, Chen is not qualified to despise him.


    "Hello, old John, it''s me."


    "I know, Chen. What can I do for you?"


    "Are you interested in the fragments of the kingdom?"


    "You want to sell it?"


    Old John and Chen are not in the same group, nor are they members of this small group.


    He knew that 23 generations of Blood Mary suddenly had a piece of the kingdom of God.


    He didn''t know exactly where he came from.


    But he can be sure.


    Chen, they must have.


    Old John knew that the fragments of the kingdom were of great use.


    But he didn''t have it in his hands. He couldn''t do it even if he wanted to.


    But I didn''t expect Chen Xuan to send him to the door.


    "What price?"


    Old John was also shrewd, knowing that there was no such thing as pie in the sky.


    So he asked the price first.


    If you can buy it with money, it''s the best.


    As for other conditions, we have to consider them first.


    Chen Xiao said with a smile: "no money."


    Old John has more headaches. No money. That''s the most expensive.


    "Chen, how about if I owe you one?"


    "I need you now."


    Old John sighed. Sure enough, he had something to trouble himself.


    What''s more, Chen can ask for help.


    That must be a big problem.


    But he was lucky.


    Maybe it''s just a problem that I can solve.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "You invite Tianshi Zhang to visit the Vatican for a while or find something for him."


    Don''t frown, John.


    But what is Chen Xuan going to do?


    Do you want to attack the dragon and tiger mountain, so let yourself open Tianyi?


    If so, he would not dare to take it.


    "What are you going to do?"


    "I intend to return home for a few days."


    Old John was stunned for a moment, but then he thought about Chen''s return to China last year, and then he was dragged away by Zhang Tian as a coolie.


    It was no secret in their circle.

 Chapter 3213

    Old John vaguely guessed Chen''s intention.


    It is estimated that it was Zhang Tianyi who left a psychological shadow last year.


    "I can invite Zhang Tianlai to the Vatican, but I can''t control him. I can''t decide when he will leave."


    "Two pieces of the kingdom of God, you can find something for him. For example, your ancestral tomb exploded, and something came out of it. He had to deal with it."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Old John.


    Old John was silent for a while: "five pieces of the kingdom of God. After all, if I want to keep Master Zhang, I need to pry open one or two dangerous seals."


    "Three at most. After all, I don''t have many pieces of the kingdom in my hand. You should understand that the origin of the Shinto fragments is not roadside goods. If you want to kill a deity and then smash his kingdom, it can be said that every piece of Shinto fragment is priceless."


    "Well, three. I''ll take the price."


    Chen Xuan grinned. He was easy to cheat if he had never seen the world.


    Twenty third generation Blood Mary asked for 30 pieces of the kingdom of God.


    Old John only had three.


    Of course not old John is cheaper.


    Because for him, the fragments of the kingdom of God are very rare.


    However, for Chen Xuan and others, the fragments of the kingdom of God are not so attractive.


    Of course, this is also a different angle.


    If it was Mary of the 23rd generation more than half a year ago.


    She could have risked her life for a piece of the kingdom of God.


    Because at that time, there was nothing for her without the fragments of the kingdom of God.


    But now, the pieces of God in her hand can be popcorn.


    Old John knew little about the fragments of the kingdom.


    Just know the origin, there are a small number of uses.


    It is this small amount of understanding that makes him feel that the fragments of the kingdom of God are unattainable.


    "What are you going to do?" Chen asked.


    "I intend to untie the seal of the king of evil spirits."


    "Don''t play too much. I''m not responsible for giving you the money."


    "Don''t worry. The threat of the king of evil spirits is not big. It''s troublesome and hard to eliminate."


    Old John''s tone was more casual.


    Chen also trusted old John.


    At least in some things, old John is more reliable than Zhang Tian.


    Of course, the reliable ones are limited.


    I don''t know if older people are more likely to jump.


    Zhang Tianyi is so, so is old John.


    Of course, this jump is based on their strength.


    With the assurance of old John, Chen Xuan was relieved.


    Zhang Ting and ye Ziqing are really confused by Chen''s super standard reception.


    The cost of the trip in these days will be frightening.


    In a week, they played all the open projects of the whole magic island.


    Eat everything you can eat, no matter how expensive it is.


    Before leaving, Chen gave each of them a small gift.


    A pure gold, one hundred gram Guardian gold statue.


    Zhang Ting and ye Ziqing know that the statue is said to be a global limit of 999.


    In addition to gold, it was cast with the blood of the guardian.


    It is said to be the blood shed during the war between the guardian and the king of Warcraft.


    And then they were collected. Anyway, that''s what the propaganda says.


    If it is only the weight of gold, it will be 30000 yuan.


    However, if the commemorative significance is included, the value will be increased by at least 20 times.


    And then there was a big, exaggerated private jet that sent them directly home.


    In fact, Chen''s original plan was to let them take a cruise when they go back and forth, and enjoy the charm of top class cruise ships at sea first.


    But the speed of cross ocean cruise is really too slow.


    Chen Tiao and others, but Zhang Ting firmly opposed.


    If all of them board the cruise and cross the ocean.


    It will take at least ten or twenty days.


    A round trip, plus the time to play, 50 days has passed.


    Is the company still open? The film project is not in progress.


    Finally, Zhang Ting threatened Chen Xuan with her resignation.


    Chen had to change her mind.


    Zhang Ting is really a talent.


    Even if Chen''s original purpose was to make them act as a think tank.


    But Zhang Ting still manages the company in good order.


    It''s not a joke.


    She has not only dreams, but also the ability to realize them.


    At the beginning, Chen Xuan bought Zhang Ting''s studio.


    It''s not her ability.


    It''s because the big environment doesn''t work.


    Take the current situation of domestic animation.That''s how many animation companies laid out the bodies.


    Although their company is still in the loss stage.


    But in fact, the company has improved a lot.


    Chen is also concerned about animation companies.


    Chen acquired the studio and then transformed it into a company.


    For a whole year, the first quarter was a net loss and no money was made.


    Profit points have been generated since the second quarter.


    At this stage, though, it is still losing money.


    But that''s not a loss, it''s a negative profit.


    In other words, their profitability has been shown, and they have invested the money they need to invest in the next quarter in this quarter.


    Except for the film projects that are going on right now.


    In fact, the book of their company is very good.


    Many animation companies don''t even have a profit point.


    The person in charge of the company looks for the investor to rely on a mouth skin, abbreviation draws big cake.


    First take a telescope to investors, said to first long-term vision, long-term fishing.


    And this also leads to the animation company now more and more difficult to pull investment.


    However, the improvement of the environment in the past two years has also given animation companies a chance to survive.


    In the past, animation companies, it is purely dependent on state subsidies to live.


    And some companies just want to make bad cartoons in order to survive.


    For example, seven or eight years ago, a company had to produce two thousand minutes of 3D animation to get a subsidy of 1000 yuan per minute, that is, two million soft dollars.


    That''s why there were bad 3D cartoons all over the place.


    In order to eat two million soft dollars, they need to try to reduce the cost of two thousand minutes of 3D animation.


    Generally speaking, every single minute of 3D animation is not used.


    The reason why subsidies are subsidies is that they are supported when the environment cannot bring profits.


    However, those companies that eat rotten food will reduce the cost of thousands of yuan a minute to hundreds, even dozens of yuan. You can imagine how poor the quality will be. It can not even be described as inferior, but as bad.


    Of course, the rise of domestic animation does not rely on those companies that eat rotten food.


    But rely on such as Zhang Ting, has its own dream, and dignity of the company.


    Today''s environment is much better.


    Although it is still unable to reach the level of the complete industrial chain of the United States and Japan.


    At least it''s much better than it was seven or eight years ago.

 Chapter 3214

    After seeing off the employees of animation company.


    Chen also relaxed a lot.


    Chen is fixed only part of the day.


    That is to enter the 12th floor of the trial tower and feel the fire of the early Yuan Dynasty.


    Now Chen''s practice has almost stagnated.


    Xiaotiandi has been shaped and fully expanded, with a diameter of 10 km.


    The inner world itself is infinitely large, but every time it develops, the burden on the body is greater.


    Only the fire in the early Yuan Dynasty could make Chen''s physique strengthen continuously.


    The function of fire in the early Yuan Dynasty was to optimize the genes of the old ones.


    Of course, for Chen, physical fitness is all he has.


    Chen Xuan is a kind of strengthening force type.


    So building up his constitution is also raising his upper limit of strength.


    However, the fire in the early Yuan Dynasty enhanced the physique bit by bit.


    Even the more perceptive, the less obvious the effect.


    If it''s an ordinary devil, if it''s not burned to slag in the early Yuan Dynasty.


    It can be strengthened into a supernatural in minutes.


    But now Chen is at an extremely high altitude.


    The increase that can be obtained is not satisfactory.


    But even if the effect is not strong, but it has always been there.


    Chen Xuan himself has condensed the fire of the early Yuan Dynasty.


    The power of fire in the early Yuan Dynasty was very common.


    It wasn''t meant to be an attack.


    The killing power of the fire in the early Yuan Dynasty is mainly reflected in that it kills the weak without hesitation.


    For the strong, that is the standard of sauna.


    ¡­¡­


    Magic Island is open for one month.


    For the development of magic island, another big leap forward.


    Last time Amun showed up and was posted online.


    In the following days, the number of tourists in magic island increased again.


    The daily average number of tourists reached 300000.


    It didn''t start to fall again a few days later.


    But it has been stable at around 150000.


    That''s almost four times as much as the Hawaiian Islands.


    Also because of the existence of magic island, the number of tourists to the Hawaiian Islands has dropped sharply.


    It''s less than half of what it would normally be.


    Although the Hawaiian Islands have protested and even used media power.


    Unfortunately, magic island itself is a huge interest group.


    However, the influence of interest groups in the Hawaiian Islands is not as good as that of magic island in all aspects.


    So there''s no point in this nonsense.


    The final outcome of the two islands, which mainly focus on tourism, is also tourists.


    In the short term, magic island is undoubtedly the winner.


    In fact, in the long run, magic island has no reason to lose.


    The reason why the Hawaiian Islands can become a resort is because of its excellent geographical resources.


    But in today''s world, such as the Hawaiian Islands, geography, in fact, is not dominant.


    For example, in Southeast Asia, there are numerous tropical and subtropical islands or tourist cities.


    And the Hawaiian Islands are high consumption tourism areas.


    In this regard, the consistent policy of the Hawaiian Islands has been well maintained.


    It''s about the quality of the Hawaiian Islands.


    This leads to the fact that people tend to yearn for the Hawaiian Islands when they have the same vacation resources.


    But now there''s a magic island out of thin air.


    In addition to its geographical environment, magic island is not inferior to the Hawaiian Islands.


    At the same time, it also has unparalleled biological resources.


    Among them is Amun, the world-famous guardian.


    Amun is almost a card handed to the world by magic island.


    Amun also gave magic island a special mission.


    Magic Island means mystery and magic.


    Magic island''s one month GDP has reached 300 billion US dollars.


    Chen and a group of magic island shareholders made a net profit of $4 billion.


    Of course, a large part of this revenue is the revenue from the early fans.


    It will be stable in the later stage, but it will be longer.


    According to the calculation of the board of directors, the GPD in the first year is expected to reach $2 trillion.


    And bring more than $30 billion in net income to shareholders.


    When the data came out, the investment community blew up.


    All shareholders feel that magic island is the most right investment they have ever made in their life.


    Even if magic island is not listed, it has been valued by some people, and magic island has become the most valuable asset in the world.


    Of course, because of the amazing potential of magic island.Therefore, all shareholders agreed to speed up the decision of increasing investment of magic island phase II and phase III projects.


    And increase investment, these investments are predictable returns.


    The traffic throughput of magic island is also an important factor limiting magic island.


    Therefore, the expansion of airports and ports is imperative.


    In addition, after consulting with the mayor of Los Angeles.


    The board decided to build an undersea highway.


    A $15 billion undersea highway.


    The road will be laid on the sea floor and will be covered with ultra English glass all the way through.


    It is because of this extremely expensive pen that connects magic island with Los Angeles.


    A large part of magic island''s huge passenger flow will flow to Los Angeles.


    And Los Angeles will also bring more tourists to magic island.


    This is a win-win cooperation. Although the investment is huge, an undersea highway will become a unique scenery.


    Of course, the construction of this undersea highway is very difficult.


    Although feywood sko wanted to take over the big cake, they couldn''t finish the complicated and huge project alone.


    However, what Chen did not expect was that this project was actually won by an engineering company in Huaxia.


    Chen did not participate in the decision to bid for the project.


    This time, the tender was invited to the most famous engineering company in the world.


    Chen also hopes to have the best company in charge of the project.


    So even if he had a personal relationship with feywood sko, he would never take sides in such matters.


    Different from ordinary ground engineering, the effect of engineering products of a small company and a large company is similar.


    But undersea highways need more than strong construction capacity.


    There are more issues to consider, such as the pressure of the sea water.


    If any road section is hit by a bomb attack, even a little damage will be devastating to the whole road section.


    However, the Huaxia engineering company actually found a new way, double-layer pipeline highway.


    In other words, there are two layers of glass channels, one on the outer side, which is directly against the sea water pressure, and the other layer is the inner channel. Even if the inner layer is damaged and the outer layer is still there, it will not destroy the entire submarine highway.


    In addition, in order to ensure 100% safety, Huaxia company also put forward a unique idea, that is, to hire a psychic to exert Magic Protection on the entire undersea highway.


    It was also the proposal that made Huaxia stand out and finally won the bidding of this project.

 Chapter 3215

    "Chen, I''m ready to take the crew to China at any time."


    "I still need to communicate with each other for about two or three days."


    Steven, get ready. Of course, Chen will let old John do the same.


    After Steven''s confirmation.


    Chen Xuan called Old John at once.


    "Old John, I''m going back to China these two days. You can start."


    "Good." Old John is quite cheerful.


    At least they are quite satisfied with this cooperation.


    Chen felt that a piece of the kingdom of God could be exchanged for purity. The cost-effectiveness was too high.


    Old John felt that Chen was a black sheep.


    The fragments of the kingdom of God are just a little busy.


    It''s no different from pie in the sky.


    Old John called in people quickly.


    Then old John and the archbishops arrived at an ancient tomb.


    Old John waved, and several archbishops came forward to set up the magic circle.


    They know the purpose of old John''s visit.


    Release the king of evil spirits who have been sealed for thousands of years.


    They don''t question why old John wanted to release the king of evil spirits.


    Because they know that old John must have his own reasons.


    As for whether old John would degenerate or not, it was totally out of their consideration.


    Because they know better than anyone else.


    There is no real depravity in this world.


    The so-called depravity, more often than not, is an excuse to eradicate dissidents.


    After the archbishops set up the magic circle.


    Old John came forward to insert a metal six pointed star on the tombstone of the ancient tomb.


    Clack -


    it seems that the sound of mechanical rotation comes from the ancient tomb.


    Soon, the tomb was opened.


    But not one more entrance.


    But the ancient tomb opened like a petal, revealing the seal inside.


    Old John stepped forward calmly and looked around his eyes.


    One of the archbishops nodded to old John.


    Old John put the hexagram in the center of the seal again.


    In an instant, the seal lines began to exude black gas.


    The black air gradually formed a terrible grimace.


    The grimace pounced on old John without hesitation.


    But the next moment, old John''s body broke out a really dazzling golden light.


    Old John clapped his hand, and his face broke up in an instant.


    But after a while, the grimaces came back together again.


    Not only did old John''s slap not hurt him, but he became more solid after the reunion.


    "Old man, are you a contemporary Pope?"


    "Yes, I am."


    "Did you let me out, too?"


    "Yes."


    "It seems that even shepherds who believe in God will betray God. What do you want from me?"


    Old John looked calmly at the king of evil spirits.


    "What can you give me?"


    "I can give you whatever you want." The king of evil spirits answered.


    "Well, then give me everything I want." Old John opened his arms.


    The king of evil spirits once again fell upon old John''s body.


    This time, old John did not attack the king of evil spirits, or even evaded.


    Let the king of evil spirits attach to him.


    The king of evil spirits is overjoyed. The old man is a fool.


    He gave up his body to himself.


    This guy is a real Pope.


    As long as you master this body, you can do whatever you want.


    But after entering old John''s body, he found that he could not control the body.


    "How could that be possible? Why is that so? "


    The king of evil spirits has no sense of control over the physical body.


    The next moment, old John''s body burst out a burst of light.


    The king of evil spirits will be expelled directly.


    "It looks like you can''t give me anything."


    The king of evil spirits was very angry.


    Old John was clearly playing himself.


    "I''m going to kill you!"


    The black air of the king of evil spirits is rolling.


    Those black spirits turned into evil spirits again and jumped at Old John with open teeth and claws.


    Old John grabs with one hand, and all the evil spirits are smashed in an instant.


    The king of evil spirits was very surprised. He was so elated that he forgot that he was also a pope.


    Old John ticked his finger. "Come again."


    The body of the king of evil spirits suddenly broke up, turned into countless evil spirits and fled in all directions.However, the evil spirits after the king of evil spirits split up, they all ran into an invisible barrier.


    The five archbishops are already ready.


    The king of evil spirits wanted to make a move to zero to escape, which was obviously impossible in front of old John.


    The king of evil spirits had to recover again.


    "Old man, let me out, or I will kill you all."


    Old John looked at the king of evil spirits with a smile.


    "If you can."


    "Old man, I am immortal."


    "I know."


    Old John certainly knew the origin of the king of evil spirits.


    He was also very clear about his abilities.


    The evil spirit is very hard to eliminate.


    In a sense, he does have immortality.


    But this immortality is not absolute.


    In other words, there is still a way to kill him.


    There was a way in the past, and there is still a way.


    And different from the past, killing the king of evil spirits in the past required a great price.


    Now to kill him It''s just trouble, trouble.


    The king of evil spirits saw that old John did not advance in oil and salt, and his strength was superb.


    Decided to change the target, he rushed directly to the Archbishop standing at one of the positions.


    The Archbishop''s back suddenly extended a golden tentacle, which wrapped up the king of evil spirits, and directly crushed him.


    The king of evil spirits once again condensed the body, but at the same time, he was shocked.


    How could that Archbishop be more terrifying than this Pope?


    Even more terrible than the Pope who once sealed him?


    The king of evil spirits decided to change his target, the Archbishop in another position.


    As a result, the Archbishop also blew up the sky, and a golden God of war appeared. With one sword, the king of evil spirits was cut and exploded.


    The king of evil spirits is very anxious. Why is every Archbishop stronger than the Pope?


    Yes, they are stronger than old John.


    At least in personal cultivation, the five archbishops have the strength to crush old John.


    Times have long been different, and the king of evil spirits is certainly powerful.


    But he was out of his time.


    In this era, more powerful than the king of evil spirits, I don''t know how many times the existence of terror.


    Even they are honest and low-key.


    The king of evil spirits should be the continent of Europe in the middle ages.


    Although the Reiki depletion period has just ended, the influence of the church is all over the world.


    In addition, the mainstream countries in the world are in peace.


    So the strength and believers of the church have reached unprecedented heights.


    Plus the spread of information and the return of the Reiki tide.


    Many closed old monks awakened again.


    So now the church is stronger than it used to be.


    Let alone a king of evil spirits, even if it is more than ten times, again ten times stronger enemy can easily wipe out.

 Chapter 3216

    "Master, this is John."


    "Hello, John. What can I do for you?"


    "I want to ask you a favor."


    "John, if it''s a problem you can''t solve, I''m afraid I can''t help you either."


    "No, it''s really something only you can do."


    "Tell me, what''s the rush?"


    "In the Vatican, there is a ferocious evil spirit. It was once a disaster for decades in the middle ages. Later, it was sealed by our church. Not long ago, the evil spirit broke the seal and escaped."


    "Just one evil spirit. Can''t your church eliminate it?"


    Zhang Tianyi suspected that old John was joking with him.


    An evil spirit needs help from the church?


    You''re not kidding me, are you?


    "It is not difficult to wipe out this evil spirit, but it is difficult to seal it again."


    Old John knew that it was difficult to deceive old John with simple lies.


    So his words are mixed.


    "Is there anything special about this evil spirit?"


    "This evil spirit used to be a monk in the church, and he was also a very strong and devout monk. The magic he practiced was called by the Holy Spirit, but he was plotted by the evil wizard. When he practiced the spirit call, he summoned not an angel, but a fallen angel. The fallen angel destroyed his body, and he seized the body of the fallen angel, a religion The friar of the church seized the fallen angel''s body, which was very evil in itself. Therefore, he was punished by God, and his soul was forcibly torn. Half of his soul escaped from the fallen angel''s body and returned to the church. For hundreds of years, the other half of his soul was integrated with the fallen angel''s soul and became the king of evil spirits The purification of the king of evil spirits has been progressing smoothly. However, after the tide of aura began, the seal began to loosen. Until yesterday, he escaped from the seal. Now he is trapped by several archbishops of our church. However, if you want to seal the king of evil spirits, you have to preside over it. "


    "So..." Zhang Tianyi hesitated a little and said, "I''ll arrange it. I''ll go over these days. It''s in the Vatican, right?"


    "Yes, it''s in the Vatican, but can you hurry up? I''m afraid that he will escape. The king of evil spirits is a great threat to ordinary people. In the middle ages, he devoured tens of thousands of people, and every time he devours one more soul, he will have one more life. In other words, to kill him thoroughly, he needs to be destroyed tens of thousands of times. If he gets out of trouble, it will become a big problem. "


    "But..."


    "I have sent a special plane to meet you, Master Zhang."


    "Well All right


    Zhang Tianyi can''t refuse again.


    I think the king of evil spirits is very fierce.


    Can make old John so worried.


    ¡­¡­


    When Zhang Tianyi was picked up by the special plane, old John called Chen Xuan.


    "Chen, Master Zhang is on his way to the Vatican."


    Chen Xiaoyi Xi: "you let the plane slow down, the longer the delay, the better By the way If your plane crashes, I''ll give you an extra piece of the kingdom of God. "


    "But there are still some people on the plane."


    "Forget it, when I didn''t say it."


    If it''s not a crew member, Chen wants to take pictures of the plane himself.


    After hanging up, Chen dialed Steven.


    "Steven, get ready for our flight tonight."


    "Tonight? In such a hurry? You must at least tell me in advance


    "You and the entire crew will be paid 5 percent more."


    "Then I''ll be fine. I''ll call the crew now."


    "As soon as the people arrive, just check in the machines."


    "In such a hurry?"


    "Time is money, my friend."


    "All right."


    Steven rushed to inform all members of the project.


    Because it was directed by Steven and led by Chen.


    So all the members of the last sea Guardian documentary accepted the project quite frankly.


    Chen Xuan directly contracted a plane.


    Chen originally planned to use his own private jet.


    But my own one was too slow. It took 20 hours to fly from America to China.


    But his big guy has to fly for at least 40 hours.


    So Chen Yu packed the fastest one.


    If it was not for the retirement of Concorde, Chen would like to contract the Concorde.


    After a 20 hour voyage, the crew were very tired.


    Although Chen hopes that they can shoot directly.


    However, if you say this, I think Steven will turn against himself.


    So let them have a rest first."Ye Ziqing, we are going to the hotel soon. You can prepare for it."


    "Don''t worry, boss."


    Ye Ziqing was still very happy. When Chen Xuan returned home, she was appointed to handle affairs.


    After a while, several business cars stopped at the door of the hotel.


    Ye Ziqing immediately stepped forward and opened the door for Chen.


    "Boss."


    "Well."


    When ye Ziqing looks at Steven who gets off the bus with Chen Xuan, she can''t help being excited.


    "Boss, do you have anything to do with Mr. Steven this time?"


    "It''s also a documentary project." Chen said casually.


    "What else can I do?"


    "Not yet. Take these foreigners to check in first." Chen said, then turned to Steven and said, "go wash and I''ll take you to some delicious food."


    An hour later, Chen took Steven and the film crew to a famous market in the city.


    Night life in America is not the same as that in China.


    The nightlife there is almost a bar or a nightclub, or a commercial street.


    But the domestic side is much richer, which is mainly because the domestic security is too much.


    Even in the middle of the night, walking on the road will not encounter any danger.


    In Laomei''s side, walking on the road in the city.


    There are three waves of looting in an hour, two of them with guns.


    One of them might shoot you directly.


    In China, if you walk on the main road after midnight, the most likely way is for the police uncle to take you home.


    A group of foreigners tired of going to night bars are really attracted by the bustling food street.


    Every shop needs something. Magic is also an international metropolis, so it''s not surprising that there are so many foreigners.


    Chen sent each of them a mobile phone for domestic use.


    Use this phone if you need it.


    Chen took Steven away: "Steven, let''s meet our old friends."


    "Old friend? Huaxia? "


    "Of course, have you forgotten Wang He, who used to be your actor?"


    "Oh, I remember."


    In fact, Wang he often contacted him.


    But most of the time, Wang he contacted him on his own initiative.


    It''s basically the kind of courtesies between familiar strangers.

 Chapter 3217

    "Wang He, where are you now?"


    "Mr. Chen, I''m at home. You said that you should not leave Mordor in any case today. What''s the matter?"


    "I''m home. Where is your home? Send me the address. "


    "Ah? If you don''t say so, I can wash your dust. "


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Get the address."


    "I I''m going to order a Michelin restaurant now. "


    Is it inconvenient to go to your house


    "It''s not..."


    "Isn''t it convenient? I went back to the hotel with Steven


    "Is director Steven here? Convenient and convenient. " Wang he is clever and says excitedly when he leaves.


    He complained a little about Chen Xuan and didn''t tell him earlier.


    If I had told him earlier, he would have arranged for the paparazzi to take a photo secretly.


    Tomorrow''s headline is that Steven, the world''s largest director, visits Wang he at night, and he is suspected to be the hero of a new project.


    Chen Xuan knew what the son of a bitch was thinking, so he didn''t tell him in advance.


    Chen and Steven went outside the community where Wang he lived.


    Just saw Wang he is pushing a woman out.


    "Wang he."


    Wang He shivers when he sees Chen and Steven in sunglasses and hat.


    The woman who was with Wang He, who had some reluctance, looked back at Wang he.


    "Ah Ho, you know."


    Chen and Steven came forward and looked at the woman. She was very beautiful, but her face was very raw.


    "Your girlfriend?"


    "Well Yes Wang he is a little embarrassed.


    This woman is an artist from his company. Her name is Zhou Lin.


    They''re not men and women.


    It''s just that they need each other and Wang he gives her more resources.


    But now he can''t admit it.


    We can''t say in front of Chen Xuan and Wang he that they are money transactions.


    What''s more, Chen has shares in his company.


    Just now I heard that Chen and Steven were coming, so I was very anxious to drive this woman away.


    As a result, Chen and Steven hit each other.


    "I''ve just come here. Are you going out?"


    "No, I didn''t go out. I came out to throw garbage." Wang he said awkwardly.


    "Ha ha It''s really romantic to go out with my girlfriend and throw garbage


    "Don''t talk here. It''s troublesome to be photographed by paparazzi. Go first." Wang He leads Chen Dan and Steven into the house.


    Of course, his "girlfriend" Zhou Lin is back.


    Wang he now lives in an upscale apartment he bought.


    Every flat market price is more than 100000 soft dollars, nearly 1000 Ping of super luxury apartments.


    Zhou Lin has some doubts. She and Wang he have been together for some time.


    I''ve seen many friends of crane king.


    However, the other package is strict and solid, but it is very similar to the star companion.


    After entering the house, Steven took off his hat and sunglasses.


    "Hi, Wang. Hello."


    "Hello, Steven."


    Zhou Lin''s eyes were straight when she saw that it was Steven.


    Steven, that''s the benefactor who made Wang he''s status in the entertainment industry.


    How could he be here?


    Why did you come to Wang he?


    Numerous questions welled up in Zhou Lin''s mind.


    Wang He leads Chen and Steven to the living room.


    "Well, you have a big house." Chen Xuan came to see it all around the room.


    Zhou Lin sits beside Wang He, facing the danger.


    I''m looking forward to meeting Steven.


    Let Wang HeLa help himself.


    Chen Ran to the refrigerator and brought out a bottle of wine.


    "I''ll go. Isn''t this my wine? There is not much circulation in the market. Where did you get it? "


    "F * *, Wang, do you put the wine in the refrigerator like this?" Steven snatched the bottle directly from Chen.


    "Well Where can I put the refrigerator without it? " What Wang Heping often drinks most is beer.


    This wine is used to hold X. on weekdays, important guests come to our house.


    He first popularized the origin of the wine and then the price.


    He didn''t know that the wine was made by Chen himself.


    Zhou Lin thinks Chen Xuan is a private wine merchant.


    But she was even more curious about how the brewer looked as if he was familiar with Steven.


    And they seem to have come all the way.


    "Mr. Steven, what are you doing here?"


    "That guy got me something to do. Ask him."


    Steven pointed to Chen and said that Chen was standing by the window looking at the night view of the magic capital outside."You have a nice view here. I''ll start with a house later on if it costs anything."


    Zhou Lin thought, this house you are afraid is a lifetime do not necessarily earn back.


    "When I bought it, it was 165000 square meters, and my set was 950 square meters." "This year it''s down a little bit, estimated at 150 million," Wang said


    "Chen, do you want to buy a house here? I''ll buy it from you, too Steven said immediately.


    In any case, he has made up his mind now that he will follow Chen''s investment.


    As long as you follow Chen, you will never lose.


    Do you remember that I invested in a domestic animation company? Do you want me to inject money? "


    Why do you want me to invest without money


    "But I am famous. After I inject capital, the market valuation of your animation company can at least double."


    Chen thought: "it seems to be such a truth, but that animation company, I just use to play, did not expect to make money."


    Zhou Lin is a little messy. What''s the origin of this man?


    "Wang He, help me find out how many vacant houses there are in this community. I''m going to have two and leave one for Steven by the way."


    "No problem. Leave it to me." Wang he nodded and said, "Mr. Steven, Mr. Chen also has investment in our entertainment company."


    "Oh? Chen, do you have any investment in Wang''s company? "


    "Not much. I invested 100 million yuan, only 20% of the shares." Chen said casually.


    Zhou Lin spirit a shock, it turns out that this is one of their own boss.


    "Mr. Chen, now the market valuation of our company has reached 2 billion yuan. I remember that I gave you the financial statements of our company at the beginning of this month."


    "Oh, I didn''t notice."


    "Where does he have time to pay attention to your financial statements? He ran over two billion dollars last month." Steven said sour.


    Zhou Lin and Wang he both took a breath of cool air.


    Steven added, "I followed him and made some money."


    "Mr. Chen, brother Chen, you can take me with you."


    "Fart, can''t play, have fun your entertainment circle, don''t think about doing business all day, I can''t play myself."


    "Wang, I''m serious. Does your company want to expand its shares? I''m really interested in investing. If you promise, I''ll leave you one of the main characters in the next movie


    Wang he was moved and couldn''t help looking at Chen.


    "look at what I do, you are the big shareholder. You has the final say. Do not share my share."


    "Mr. Steven, when are you free? I''ll get my lawyer in touch with you. "


    "I''ll leave you a contact information, and then I''ll talk to my lawyer."

 Chapter 3218

    Zhou Lin can''t sit still.


    Even if Wang he was around, he couldn''t help but wink at Chen.


    It''s a pity that Chen Xuan is an iron pimple, and has not got Zhou Lin''s eyebrows at all.


    "Mr. Chen, are you interested in investing in a domestic film?"


    "No Chen Fan flatly rejected Wang he''s proposal.


    You''re kidding. Outsiders invest in entertainment projects.


    Nine times out of ten there are no bones left to be swallowed.


    Hollywood is the same, so is the domestic entertainment industry.


    To be able to stand firm in the entertainment industry, pay tuition first.


    To put it bluntly, even if Chen is the richest man in the world.


    As long as you dare to enter the pit, you are waiting to be trapped.


    Even in Hollywood, Chen only invested in Steven and James'' films.


    No, it can''t be said to be an investment. It should be said that it is a loan to them.


    If the movies make money, even if they earn interest.


    If the movie loses, it''s just a principal.


    Chen can buy a house. In fact, he does the same.


    For example, in Mordo, Chen bought several high-end apartments.


    However, Chen''s luck is good, after the Chinese new year to buy, basically have a small appreciation.


    Of course, this is also because of the development of magic city.


    The better Mordor''s economy, the more room for appreciation.


    "Chen, I remember that you bought several houses in China. It happened that during my stay in China, you could borrow me for a few days."


    "F * *, you and the crew are going to the shooting place. My houses are all new houses. I don''t want to be polluted by you."


    Wang he and Zhou Lin are both shining in front of their eyes.


    Wang he asked, "Mr. Chen, where is Mr. Steven shooting this documentary?"


    "Dragon and tiger mountain."


    "Is the crew enough?"


    Chen Tiao looked at Wang he seriously: "this documentary is not about people. Do you still want to be on camera?"


    "No? It''s good to give a few shots anyway. " Wang he said.


    After all, Steven''s last documentary attracted worldwide attention.


    This can be more successful than all the current domestic programs or TV series.


    If it can appear in Steven''s new documentary, it will certainly get great exposure.


    "There''s no camera for you in the documentary, OK? Do you still want to force it into the camera?"


    It''s not difficult to give Wang he''s lens, the key is how to give it reasonably.


    Wang he is a star, must run documentary brush existence?


    "Really not?"


    "Get out of here. I''m sorry to ask you for the camera."


    Wang He smiles awkwardly, but does not continue to force Chen.


    Even he was embarrassed about it.


    Although I know this documentary is a good chance to brush your face.


    But he couldn''t think of any reasonable way to get into the film.


    Zhou Lin didn''t get a word in the whole process.


    Chen and Steven stayed at Wang he''s house for more than an hour.


    Finally, Wang he and Zhou Lin personally sent them out.


    "Brother Wang, who is that with Mr. Steven?"


    "Don''t mind who you are." Wang he said calmly, "in short, he is not something we can offend."


    Wang he didn''t plan to share his black history with Zhou Lin.


    "He seems to be able to speak in front of Mr. Steven."


    "Yes? Don''t you see Mr. Steven, it''s all in his face. "


    Wang he is very clear, at the beginning he can get that role, is Chen Mao nodded and agreed.


    At the beginning, he set up his own company and invited Chen to invest because he had huge Hollywood resources.


    But these things, he will not tell Zhou Lin.


    This kind of resource section is very scarce.


    He doesn''t share it with others.


    Up to now, domestic entertainment circles are also speculating.


    Why Wang he can get Steven''s leading role.


    To know that the original Wang he is nothing, is a fast passing flow star.


    There are countless stars with better resources and better conditions than him.


    But it is the unknown Wang he got the role.


    Only Chen Ke knew the specific reason for this.


    Chen Ke is also Chen''s cousin.


    Both are now the pillars of the company.


    Their market positioning is not in conflict.


    And Chen Ke is also a shareholder of the company.


    Over the course of the year, both made a film.


    The box office is quite good, Chen Ke is more competitive than Wang he.


    She also participated in several variety shows, and the effect was quite good.At least the exposure is the highest among many female artists in China.


    There are box office, beauty and talent.


    In addition to her own pleasing facilities, Chen Ke is already the top female star in China.


    The crane looks weaker.


    In fact, it''s because of his age.


    In China, there are several older generation of film emperor class and 10 billion Box Office Mr.


    Wang heding is equal to them.


    Of course, Wang he''s exposure is not low.


    At present, his position as a top player in China is also quite stable.


    This kind of thing is difficult to go up, and it won''t come down suddenly.


    It''s easy for Wang He to maintain his current status as a coffee as long as he doesn''t get involved in gambling and drugs.


    Wang he thought about it and dialed the phone of Chen Xuan who had just left.


    "Chen Brother Chen, ask me something. "


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Well, can I tell the media about Mr. Steven''s coming here today?"


    "Let me ask..." After more than ten seconds, Chen said, "Steven said it''s optional, as long as it''s not too much."


    Wang he was overjoyed and immediately contacted his agent.


    Ask the agent to compile an article and send it to the cooperating media.


    ¡­¡­


    In the middle of the night, the entertainment industry exploded.


    The world''s largest director visits Wang he''s house in the middle of the night.


    Wang he is suspected to be invited to play in his new film.


    Steven''s name is so easy to use both at home and abroad.


    Wang he''s agent was contacted by a well-known entertainment reporter. The agent positively confirmed that Steven really visited Wang he and confirmed that Wang he would indeed play in Steven''s new film.


    Under this, the whole entertainment industry is guessing what kind of road Wang he has.


    I was able to get Steven''s movie role twice in a row.


    Only one person knows the situation.


    Steven and Steven have just returned to the hotel.


    There are two women in front of her, one of whom is Chen''s cousin Chen Ke.


    Another woman is Chen Ke''s assistant.


    When she comes to Chen and Steven, she takes off her sunglasses.


    "How are you, Mr. Steven?" Chen Ke looked at Chen Tiao again: "cousin, why didn''t you tell me when you came back home."


    "Just returned home." Chen Tiao scratched his forehead: "Steven, if you are tired, go back to your room first. I''ll have a word with my cousin."


    Steven nodded and looked at Chen Ke with a smile: "Chen, nice to see you again, but I''m really tired now. I''ve been flying for 20 hours. If you''re free, we''ll talk tomorrow."


    "Of course, I wish you a good sleep." Chen Ke responded with the same smile.

 Chapter 3219

    Chen Hao and Chen Ke arrive at the cafe next to the hotel.


    Chen Ke''s little assistant is not far away from her side.


    "Chen, you''re going too far."


    When Steven was there, Chen Ke also called cousin Chen.


    When Steven wasn''t there, Chen Ke called her by her name.


    "How can I go too far?" Chen''s face was puzzled.


    "Did you take Mr. Steven to Wang he just now?"


    "Yes, what''s the problem?"


    "I''m your cousin in terms of reason and relationship. I know you first than him in terms of friendship. Besides, I''m also a shareholder of the company. Why didn''t you inform me when you went back home and took Mr. Steven to Wang he?"


    The assistant looked at the cousins curiously.


    At the same time, he was also curious about Chen''s identity.


    She did not know that Chen Ke had a cousin.


    "Wouldn''t you be surprised if I took Steven to visit you in the middle of the night?"


    "At least give me a call, or make an appointment to have a meal."


    "Come out for dinner tomorrow." Chen said casually.


    "Mr. Steven is here to cast for the new film?"


    "No, I have a project to shoot a documentary with him." Chen said.


    "Documentary? Can you arrange for me to be in the camera? "


    "How can you be a virtue with Wang he? It''s a serious documentary. Don''t think about it."


    "Then why does the media say that Mr. Steven is here to cast for a new film? And Wang he''s agent has admitted


    "While chatting, Steven said to take a stake in your company and give Wang he a role. This is a deal, and Steven''s new films have not yet been settled."


    "I''m also a shareholder in the company, and I want a role." Chen Ke looks at Chen Xuan stubbornly.


    "I''ll ask you later. I can''t promise."


    "If Mr. Steven doesn''t have one, it''s Mr. James. I know he has a film project recently."


    "James''s? I didn''t even know he had a new project. "


    "Not only are there film projects, but the female owners are Asian. I''ll take that."


    "I''m not James, his father. You really think I has the final say."


    "You must have said that. Last time I saw the entertainment news, Steven and James boarded a super cruise ship. That cruise ship belongs to you."


    Chen Xuan scratched her forehead. How could she feel as if she owed her.


    "I''ll try my best."


    "Chen Hao, you have to be fair in your work. Give Wang he a role. I''m your cousin. You don''t show me at all?"


    "It''s not from me, it''s from Steven, and as I said, it''s an exchange of interests. It''s not about giving."


    "I don''t care." Chen Ke also had a little coquettish attitude at the moment, and looked directly at Chen Tiao: "I know where you live. If you don''t promise, I''ll buy the air ticket now and live in your house every day."


    Chen Ke doesn''t know what to threaten Chen Xuan, so she can only choose to annoy Chen Xuan.


    "I didn''t say that. I''ll ask for you."


    Chen Ke is still looking at Chen Xuan.


    Chen Xuan helplessly looked at Chen Ke: "what else do you want? You don''t want me to ask you now


    "It''s ten o''clock in the morning now." Said Chen Ke.


    Chen Xuan looked at the time, and was quite helpless.


    "Well, I''ll ask you now."


    Chen picked up the phone and dialed James.


    "James, are you up?"


    "I don''t have the habit of sleeping in late. Chen, I remember you and Mr. Steven went to Huaxia. What''s wrong? Is there anything I can do for you?"


    "Did I hear you have a new film project recently?"


    Are you interested in investing? Now my new film project is still short of funds. If you need it, I can give you the investment share. "


    "Investment is OK, but I''m not looking for you for this. I just want to ask you. I heard that the heroine of your new film project is an oriental woman?"


    "Well? Do you have any suitable candidates? "


    "My cousin, I remember you met. Can you give her an audition if it''s convenient?"


    "No audition, as long as you speak, the heroine is your cousin''s


    "Ah? Don''t you think about it any more? Make sure the role is right for her


    Chen Ke immediately showed a murderous look.


    Chen can only take back the words at the back.


    James is quite sure: "don''t think about it. I believe she is suitable."


    Chen has helped him a lot in the past two years.


    When he was short of money for his film projects, Chen was never stingy with his own funding.


    And sometimes you need to shoot with his home.Chen also lent his house generously.


    When there is a party, Chen will call on him.


    What''s more, Chen Mao had brought him into the company to invest in magic island.


    He also bought a lot of shares in magic island.


    Now his fortune has increased a hundred times.


    It''s true. He invested 50 million dollars at the beginning.


    This is almost all he has.


    But now there''s a five billion dollar bid for his stake.


    James was naturally willing to reciprocate.


    Chen Xiao made a lot of money with him.


    He didn''t mind selling Chen''s favor.


    "When does your cousin have time? Let her agent talk about the details of the collaboration, and she needs to study the script first


    "I''ll let her know first, and I''ll let her contact you directly later."


    "Well, when are you going back to Los Angeles? We''ll have a meal together


    "I''ll get back to you."


    After hanging up with James, Chen took a look at Chen Ke: "OK, you got the role."


    Chen Ke is in a trance. She knows that Chen and James have a good relationship.


    But I didn''t think it was so good.


    As a professional, she knows better than anyone else.


    How complex is the angle fixing procedure for a major character.


    And he''s a director like James.


    Although not as good as Steven, but also a world-famous director.


    The male and female protagonists of his film project are almost the battlefield of the game between the major brokerage companies.


    To be able to get the hero and heroine, it is the booty after the tragic battle.


    But I didn''t expect that Chen Xuan had just one phone call and actually got the heroine.


    The assistant is also a face of disbelief.


    So simple? Is it that simple?


    One phone call to get the heroine of a Hollywood blockbuster?


    This cousin of sister Chen feels like a big boss.


    "Xiaoyu, send a notice that I was favored by director James and won the leading lady of" the perfect woman. "


    Chen Xuan looked at Chen Ke in silence: "is it so urgent? The contract has not been signed. "


    "I can trust you." Chen Ke looked at Chen Tiao with a bright smile: "if it doesn''t work out, then I''ll be finished. I''ll go to your house later."

 Chapter 3220

    Deal with Chen Ke.


    Chen Xuan went back to her room and was just ready to go to bed.


    Wang he''s on the phone.


    "Mr. Chen Did you help to get Chen Ke''s heroine? "


    "Shit, are you from entertainment or spy circles? I always feel that you who are well-informed can be spies."


    "It''s going to explode on the news, unless I''m blind."


    After all, Wang he and Chen Ke belong to the same company.


    Wang he knows the company''s resources very well.


    Chen is the only Hollywood resource they have.


    So Chen Ke suddenly got the heroine of James'' new film project.


    And it''s a big girl.


    Therefore, Wang Heli''s conjecture of course was that Chen Xuan helped Chen Ke get it.


    It''s almost impossible to guess.


    Both of them are basically soft on domestic resources.


    But with the resources of Hollywood, the two of them have no advantage.


    So it can only be Chen Xuan.


    "Mr. Chen, you can''t be partial to one another, can you?"


    "Shit, you got a part, too? And it''s Steven''s. Steven has more cards than James


    "That''s not the same. It''s the shares I hold in exchange for, and it''s a supporting role."


    "Stop it. I really can''t help it. I know so many people in Hollywood. I owe two people in one day. I''ll talk about it later."


    "Well I''m not embarrassed by Mr. Chen. " Wang he has matured a lot in the past two years.


    Know to see good and close, although envy Chen Ke to get the resources.


    But Chen Ke is Chen''s cousin after all.


    Moreover, the more popular Chen Ke is, the higher the profit of their company will be.


    "By the way, tomorrow I''ll have a dinner with Steven and Chen Ke."


    "OK, I''ll arrange for the restaurant." Wang he is very active.


    "Then you can arrange it. I''m not familiar with Mordor By the way, it''s better to have a Chinese restaurant. Steven doesn''t come to China to eat Western food. "


    "I know. Don''t worry, Mr. Chen."


    ¡­¡­


    "What about brother Wang?"


    "Well, it''s the role Chen Ke wants to play for Chen Ke."


    Zhou Lin bit her lower lip and looked at Wang He affectionately: "brother Wang, can you help me and Mr. Chen ask for a love, also help me to have a role, I don''t choose."


    "Let''s talk about it."


    Wang he also knows that it is not suitable to speak all the time in a day.


    After all, the company serves him and Chen Ke.


    Both of them naturally give priority to resources.


    Zhou Lin, a small star of the third and fourth line, basically belongs to the porcelain touching performing career.


    All the roles are No.3, No.4 and No.5, which are not enough and more than enough.


    It''s familiar to the audience, but it doesn''t have a name.


    I ran into a good script and a good character, and then I became popular.


    There are too many such artists in the entertainment industry.


    As for the resources of Hollywood.


    Joking, he and Chen Ke are not enough.


    To Zhou Lin? I didn''t wake up.


    What''s more, he begged Chen Yu for his kindness.


    Wang he will not speak to Chen for Zhou Lin.


    Because he knows that now he and Chen Xuan have a good relationship.


    But every time he asked Chen.


    So this relationship is very insecure.


    Who knows when Chen Xuan gets tired of it, he just walks away.


    He is different from Chen Ke. Chen Ke is also Chen''s cousin after all. She is a family.


    However, he and Chen Xuan are a little friendly, and can not afford to consume so much.


    So he won''t ask for a character easily until he has to.


    In fact, he is quite satisfied with today''s harvest.


    The phone call just now said that she was complaining that Chen did not give a good role.


    In fact, it is to express his attitude that he knows how to advance and retreat to Chen Xuan, rather than really looking for Chen Xuan to play a role.


    "Now that you have a play in hand, you should shoot it first. Moreover, the resources of Hollywood are not easy to take. Now there are not many films with Oriental female roles in Hollywood. It is estimated that James'' perfect woman is the only one in Hollywood. Do you still want to compete with Chen Ke for the role?"


    Zhou Lin some unhappy, Du mouth said: "and her grab how, the company is not her alone."


    Wang he looked at Zhou Lin, but he didn''t like this woman.


    "She doesn''t own the company, but Chen is always her cousin. Who are you? Chen can always help Chen Ke to get the role. Why do you need the role? Besides, if it''s passed to the company, you''ll wait to be hidden. "Zhou Lin is also complaining, this word really wants to spread out.


    It''s basically a woman''s jealousy.


    I guess the company really has no place for her.


    Think of Chen Ke''s cousin who covers the sky with one hand.


    I can''t afford it.


    To be able to get to a Hollywood absolute hostess at will.


    It''s definitely not what she can compare with this little star of the third and fourth line.


    Although Zhou Lin said that she was younger and more beautiful than Chen Ke.


    Acting skills are no worse than Chen Ke.


    In fact, she knew very well that Chen Ke could have nothing.


    It''s enough to have a cousin.


    In the entertainment industry, connections are more important than anything.


    Business can not be familiar, but familiar enough.


    For example, famous Mr. number, Miss number and so on.


    Then, Wang he went through a night of self-made phone calls.


    All of them are from the entertainment industry.


    Call him if you are familiar or not.


    Ask Wang he''s way around the corner.


    After all, Steven got a major role in one night.


    A leading lady who got James.


    This means that there is no way to Hollywood, even if you kill them.


    However, no matter how they inquired and groped, they did not find any way out for Wang he.


    Wang he himself is even more unlikely to say it.


    But I can''t stand the enthusiasm of those colleagues.


    There are even senior executives of several companies who hope to exchange the resources from Hollywood.


    However, Wang he is still tight lipped, saying that he is familiar with Steven.


    So Steven thought about him when he had the right role.


    Wang he can''t walk this way.


    They called Chen Ke again.


    Then Chen Ke was harassed all night.


    Chen Ke and Wang he are the same path.


    It means that Wang he helped to arrange her work.


    She did not know what path Wang he had taken.


    After these two news were released, there were more plays and announcements between them.


    The entertainment industry is a very real industry. Some troupes think that after their two Hollywood films are released, there is a great possibility that they will improve their positions.


    It''s better to invite them now.


    Or it''s when they''re in Hollywood, and they''re playing their domestic shows, which is referred to as "the heat.".


    There are quite a lot of announcements and plays that are quite good.

 Chapter 3221

    The next day when Chen Xuan got up for activities, he found that the hotel lobby was full of entertainment reporters.


    Fortunately, the security of the hotel is still in place.


    No entertainment reporters broke into the floors of their bags.


    Chen is a big square in and out of the hotel, after all, no one knows him.


    Last night, ye Ziqing has arranged a professional security team.


    Of course, the security team that ye Ziqing looks for is all paid by Chen Xuan.


    This team has 20000 soft coins a day. There are no other characteristics. It has only three points: professional, professional and professional.


    It''s not like wearing a suit and sunglasses. It''s really high standard.


    He is quite famous in the industry and has served many celebrities and tycoons.


    At noon, Chen and Steven went out.


    There are security team services, even if there are entertainment media blocking the door.


    They also left the hotel smoothly.


    For some entertainment journalists, both at home and abroad, it is quite bad.


    So Chen needs to take it seriously.


    There was a paparazzi who hit a star''s car on purpose.


    Then use the first-hand news to create topics.


    For them, there is nothing they dare not do.


    We arrived at the restaurant arranged by Wang he.


    Chen Ke has arrived.


    Wang he has the restaurant, so there is no need to worry about being disturbed.


    "Steven, after this meal, you don''t have much to live on."


    "I always feel that after this meal, I will go to the execution ground. Are the executioners ready?"


    Wang he invited the chef this time.


    There are two main dishes.


    Fortunately, everyone has a good appetite, which is not wasted.


    Steven is quite satisfied with his meal.


    "Chen and Wang, the next time you go to Los Angeles, I''ll treat you to the best."


    "Steven, isn''t my restaurant the best? I always think you''re going to eat with me again. "


    Steven gave Chen a middle finger: "I also have a restaurant, and I recently hired a chef who used to work in Michelin restaurant."


    "But it''s still my best restaurant."


    In this respect, Chen will not admit defeat.


    "It won''t be long before the best restaurant in Los Angeles will be mine."


    "I have the ingredients you don''t have. Don''t steal from me when I have the ability."


    Steven didn''t steal food twice.


    In fact, Steven''s new restaurant is located in the middle class.


    And the Michelin chef he hired actually served him personally.


    So Steven''s restaurant is basically no competition with Chen''s.


    Wang he has a restaurant in modu, but the restaurant he invested in is also a high-end restaurant.


    But his restaurant is still in the fan to restaurant.


    All three have their own restaurant experience, so there are more topics.


    Chen Ke doesn''t run a restaurant, but she can answer.


    It doesn''t seem to have been left out.


    And Chen Ke''s own cooking is not bad.


    At least of the edible type.


    She also said that if there is a chance, everyone present can have a taste of her cooking.


    A meal lasts from noon to more than three in the afternoon.


    Then they said goodbye one by one.


    Chen and Steven are the least anxious.


    Because they have to wait for the shipping equipment to be sent to Longhu Mountain.


    Chen Ke and Wang he are both working.


    They can receive more than 30 programs in a month as long as they like.


    One or two hundred million yuan a month.


    Of course, the consequence of this is to hurt people.


    After the dinner, Chen asked Ye Ziqing to go to Longhu Mountain first.


    First, communicate with the teacher of heaven in Longhu Mountain.


    But Chen''s arrangement is express shipment.


    The so-called express shipment is to add money.


    In general, the shipping company has express shipment.


    If the service staff tells you that you don''t have one, it only shows that you don''t add enough money.


    Chen did not meet such an answer.


    On the third day, the consigned equipment arrived at the boundary of Longhu Mountain.


    Ye Ziqing also contacted the person in charge of the Tianshi sect in Longhu Mountain.


    When Chen Xuan and others arrived at Longhu Mountain, an old Taoist priest was responsible for receiving them.


    The old Taoist priest spoke authentic English, which also saved Steven and other people from worrying about some problems.


    "Hello, Mr. Chen. I''m Taoist Wu, the grandson of the Heavenly Master. I''m responsible for receiving you this time, and also responsible for communication and cooperation during the shooting.""Hello, do you know me?"


    "Well, the last time Mr. Chen came to Longhu Mountain, I followed the Heavenly Master." Wu daoren said, "but the Heavenly Master didn''t seem to say that you would arrive in these days, and we didn''t have any preparation."


    "We were in a hurry, so we didn''t inform you in advance." "Let''s talk about the shooting details first," Chen said


    Steven took out a script: "Mr. Wu, take a look. This is the script. At the same time, we also need a character to connect me, the protagonist and the dragon and tiger mountain. In the setting, this person is my friend. I came to Longhu Mountain to visit my friends, which is the character in series."


    "Mr. Steven, do you think I''m suitable for this role?"


    "It''s better to have some experience of going abroad. According to the setting, I originally wanted to study abroad, then I worked in my studio, and then I still have contact after returning home..."


    "I have taught abroad," he added


    Chen Xuan was a little trance and taught abroad. Now he came to Longhu Mountain to become a Taoist.


    Are Taoists so popular now?


    Steven thought for a second, although the script already has a role.


    But this small change is not a big problem.


    Chen Xiao looked at Wu daoren and found that he was really different from other Taoists.


    He and Chen Rui Ping feel the same.


    It can be seen from some of his actions.


    He should have been abroad.


    His English is not only fluent, but also does not have a domestic accent.


    Some words are also quite daily.


    "Yes, you can have a look at the setting of this character. We can talk while walking By the way, when can we see the main character of this shooting


    "I''ll take you now."


    "There will be no danger, will it?"


    "Don''t worry about it, Mr. Steven. We have supernatural animals in Longhu Mountain. You can communicate with him in the way of communicating with normal people. He can speak, but he can''t speak English." Wu daoren said, and looked at Chen Tiao: "in addition, with Mr. Chen in, you should not worry."


    Wu daoren knew that Chen Xuan was very powerful.


    After all, they dare to make trouble in Maoshan.


    Just one of them is still alive.


    Steven nodded. Indeed, he was also worried about the safety issue, so he strongly asked Chen to go back to China with him.


    Especially when shooting, Chen must be present.

 Chapter 3222

    Wu daoren took Chen Xiao and Steven to the back of Longhu Mountain.


    Stopped in front of a cave with an iron gate.


    This place is on the cliff waist, and the narrow plank road is the only way to it.


    At the bottom of the cliff is a misty scenery, quite a sense of Fairy Spirit.


    Wu daoren knocked on the iron door with a copper handle.


    At this time, a rough voice came from the cave.


    "The door is open. Come in by yourself."


    Taoist Wu pushed the door hard.


    But it didn''t push it away.


    Chen Xuan came forward and reached out a helping hand and pushed the iron door open.


    But there was a light in the cave and a large screen TV, which was still on at the moment, playing a program.


    There is also a head of about four meters in the foreign beast nest in the corner, lazy to see the person.


    There was no reaction when I saw Taoist Wu.


    When I saw Chen Xuan, he stopped slightly.


    But at the moment of seeing Steven, the beast suddenly stood up.


    Then he trotted up to Steven and said, "Hello, I''m a fan of yours."


    Steven can''t understand the Chinese language of the beast in front of him.


    Originally, when he saw this strange animal, he did not have any special fear.


    After all, after being used to Amun, it''s just like that to see other Warcraft.


    This strange beast is much worse than Amun.


    However, when the beast ran to the front, he was still shocked.


    After all, he didn''t know if the beast would bite him.


    "Chen, what did he say?"


    "He''s a fan of you." Chen Xuan shrugged.


    This is the first time he has seen such a human beast.


    "Mr. Chen, Mr. Steven, he is the mountain god beast taught by the Heavenly Master of dragon and tiger mountain. He can pass the prison."


    Steven is a little disappointed and pulls Chen.


    "Does this name have any special meaning?" Chen said to Wu daoren


    "Tongguan is a spirit beast in heaven and earth. He can bring the soul of the nether world to this world, and he can also send the spirit into the hell."


    "Can it grow bigger?" Steven asked.


    "Yes, but the art of change is not very good." Wu answered.


    "Chen, don''t you think he''s a little small." Steven secretly used the corner of his eye to see the prison: "feel so weak."


    "Weak? He is more powerful than Amon, I don''t know how many times Chen Tiao rolled his eyes and said, "Amun is big. He is nothing but big. But this prison is open. He You can think of him as a child born of heaven and earth. "


    "But not big enough..."


    Chen''s eyes rolled hard, and it was really difficult to communicate with laymen.


    "He can call the soul of the dead world, or send the soul into the world of the dead. You can rely on this in the setting of the plot."


    Steven thought for a moment and said, "please tell him if you can summon the soul of the dead and I''ll see the effect."


    Chen Tiao nodded and said to the prison, "show us your ability."


    "Not here. We''re going out into the open."


    They came to the mountain stream below the cliff.


    Tong prison raised his front paw and slapped it on the ground.


    In an instant, the ground cracked.


    And then the cut was torn and it grew longer and longer.


    The crack has been spreading for tens of meters, and flames are burning under the crack.


    Then hundreds of spirits came out of the breach.


    Steven can''t see the spirit, but he can feel the wind.


    "Chen, is there a soul coming out of this crack?"


    Chen Tiao nodded and said to Tong prison, "can you summon some stronger spirits? If you call these ordinary spirits, even if you take pictures, the audience will not see them."


    "I see." Tong immediately understood Chen''s needs.


    Towards the sky, a loud and clear howl.


    A stream of black gas rose from the crack.


    With it came a huge and terrible spirit.


    This is not a human soul, but a ferocious animal soul.


    The spirit of the beast is very big. Half of its body is 50-60 meters long.


    The whole body is steaming black gas.


    Prison in front of it, like a chicken.


    But the prison opened his mouth to the huge beast soul.


    The spirit of the beast was drawn into the mouth of the prison.


    And then there was a burp.


    "Can you summon a bigger one?"


    "Yes, but I can''t finish it." Answer to the prison.


    "You eat that?"


    "Yes, or what do you think the animals eat?" The answer is quite humanized.It''s not like being in touch with people for a long time.


    In fact, the mode of thinking is no different from that of people.


    Chen Mao repeated the words to Steven.


    Steven''s eyes are shining. He has a general idea in his mind.


    "Chen, I have an idea that this crack can be used as the entrance and exit of hell. There is always a terrible evil spirit in the depth of this mountain. There is always a terrible spirit who always wants to lead his army of evil spirits to invade the human world. The duty of the prison is to stop the powerful and terrible evil spirit."


    "It feels like the first documentary." Chen said how she felt.


    The protagonist is to change amon to prison, and the villain is to change from the king of Warcraft to the evil spirit.


    "It''s a good gimmick to add some side stories appropriately, such as the past of the prison, the enmity between him and the evil spirit."


    "anyway, you are an expert in this field. You has the final say in the plot."


    Chen also helped Steven state his ideas to Tong prison.


    Tong prison is very interested in filming and has a lot of ideas.


    So when I know that I have many stories, I am excited to tell my own story.


    Then Chen and Steven went down the mountain and went back to the hotel.


    Steven needs a better script, at least no obvious loopholes.


    This process takes another three days.


    Of course, these three days are not completely without shooting.


    For example, some scenes related to Taoist Wu.


    First of all, Taoist Wu wants to pretend to be an old acquaintance and friend Steven hasn''t seen for years.


    In Steven''s plot setting, Taoist Wu used to be a university lecturer in the United States.


    I met Steven over there, too.


    Of course, it''s true to be a teacher, and the second half is false.


    After writing the script, Steven will have to check with Tong prison.


    Although he was not a human being, he had great wisdom and a good memory.


    One thing is, he always likes to join his own performances.


    Every time you read your lines, you have to use a deep, husky voice.


    "Hello, don''t speak in this tone. I want a sense of mystery, not a mature uncle."


    "I think I am a mature uncle in your human world."


    Steven has a headache. Amon is much better than this guy.


    At least Amun won''t play for himself.


    "If you do this again, you''d better change the director."

 Chapter 3223

    The shooting is not smooth. The main problem is not the lack of cooperation.


    It''s just that he has too much drama and too much desire for expression.


    Steven doesn''t want a creature that looks up at the sky at a 45 degree angle every time he recalls.


    When communicating with human beings, we should not call each other''s name directly, but call each other human beings with a high attitude.


    If you really shoot the real face of the prison, play it out.


    People will find that the protagonist of this documentary is what kind of tall beast.


    It''s just a salted fish.


    At least with Steven''s contact these days.


    The more he knew about prison passage, the more speechless he was.


    This is a real salted fish.


    The salty one can''t be salty any more.


    Unwilling to go out, greedy, loose, unhygienic, the four characteristics of the house are almost incisively and vividly displayed on his body.


    Chen is also speechless. Originally, he came to give Steven a reassurance and to be a translator.


    But in the process of shooting, Chen''s biggest role is to get food for Tong prison.


    However, apart from a lot of prison drama, there is no other trouble.


    With the full cooperation of Longhushan Tianshi religion.


    And the shooting place is at the back of Longhu Mountain.


    So there is no danger.


    Those who could threaten the film crew were basically eliminated from prison.


    This time the shooting was even smoother than the last time amon was filmed.


    ¡­¡­


    "Tong, don''t look at the camera. The following story is that the gap in hell opens again, and a large number of evil spirit legions come out. When you come, the situation is very dangerous. However, you still abide by your duties and try your best to prevent the invasion of the evil spirit Army. When you fight with the evil spirit army, the general of the evil spirit army, that is, the big boss, hides in the evil spirit army and stealthily attacks you You have to go back to Longhu Mountain and ask the monks of Longhu Mountain for help


    "The general of the evil spirit? Why not the king of evil spirits? I feel the king of evil spirits is more powerful. "


    "Do you want a second season? If this season''s result is very good, then certainly will launch the second season, you have killed the evil spirit king now, next season hits what? Do you want to beat death? "


    "Well It''s not impossible... "


    "What about season three?"


    "Well, I''ll listen to you..." Steven convinced him to get through.


    Chen took out a pack of cigarettes: "you are busy, I''ll go outside for a cigarette."


    Chen has not smoked for a long time. Originally, he was not addicted to smoking. Later, when his family had children, he smoked less.


    However, listening to the mindless words of the prison all day, Chen Xuan still felt that she needed to go out to relieve her boredom.


    Otherwise, I can''t help killing this guy.


    The character of Tong prison is the same as Zhang Tianyi.


    Chen Xuan suspects that this guy is the illegitimate son of Zhang Tianyi.


    It wasn''t long before Steven''s roar spread all over the mountain stream.


    Chen Xuan took a long breath.


    I knew that the main character of this documentary was this virtue.


    Zhang Tianyi should not have been promised.


    Don''t say it''s for Zhang Tianyi.


    Even if it''s money, it won''t come.


    Chen Xuan thought about it for a while, but he didn''t go down the mountain for several days.


    Anyway, he is not a professional translator. Steven is also surrounded by Taoist Wu.


    In addition to appearing in the documentary, Wu is also responsible for translating Steven and prison.


    So Chen decided to go out for a while.


    The way down the mountain is not easy.


    However, Chen did not intend to fly down. Instead, he respected Longhu Mountain and walked down the mountain.


    No sect will tolerate others flying around their heads.


    What''s more, it is a top-level sect like Longhushan Tianshi sect.


    Half way through, Chen heard a voice coming from the forest beside the mountain road.


    Chen Xiao stopped and saw a dirty woman rush out.


    The woman looked sallow and dishevelled.


    It''s like being XX.


    When the woman saw Chen, she was even more excited.


    "Help me Help... "


    Chen Tiao tilted his head and looked at the woman: "Miss, what happened to you?"


    "I My companion and I got lost here... " The woman cried hoarsely.


    Looking at should be very beautiful woman, but at the moment where can also care about the image, tears and snot constantly come out, wipe on the face, wipe on the body.


    "Do you have anything to eat? Give me something to eat first... "


    "Sorry No Chen took out the phone and looked at it: "found no signal."


    "I''ll take you down the mountain and call the police.""Wait My companion is still in it. Can you help me to lift him out first? He''s in a coma Cried the woman.


    Chen Xuan thought a little, but still agreed to the woman''s request.


    "Is it far from here?"


    "It''s not far. It''s about a thousand meters."


    "Then lead the way."


    The woman hesitated a little: "I don''t want to go in any more I''m afraid I''ll get lost again. Can I show you the direction? "


    Looking at the woman, Chen said seriously, "I''m also afraid of getting lost. If you don''t want to take risks for your partner, why should I take the risk? Or you can go down the hill and call the police now, and it''s only an hour back and forth. "


    The woman was obviously a little frightened and hesitant, her hands tightly pinched together.


    "Well Then I Then I''ll go in with you. "


    "Let''s go." Chen said calmly.


    The woman walks a little slowly, it seems that she is not very willing to go forward.


    Chen Tiao looked back at the woman: "if you are not so positive, I think it''s better to go back now."


    "Wait Don''t go. It''s right ahead. "


    "Then go quickly. I don''t want to see a body."


    The woman was afraid of Chen''s departure, so she could only quicken her pace.


    It took more than a kilometer to walk for more than ten minutes.


    The woman finally took Chen to a cave.


    "My friend is in the cave. Help me carry him out."


    "This cave looks black. Are you sure there is no danger in it?"


    "What''s the danger? My friends and I stayed in it all night."


    Women in the face of Chen''s questions, it seems very panic.


    The explanation is also scattered, and people can see that she is lying.


    As a matter of fact, when Chen Xuan discovered this woman, he had already found a little doubt.


    There is a lot of evil in this woman.


    At first, Chen thought she was a monster.


    But then found out that she is not a monster, is an ordinary person.


    Just because of the close contact with the monster, so there will be such a heavy spirit on the body.


    And this kind of close distance may be the distance to the mouth.


    Chen took out his mobile phone and dialed the phone of Taoist Wu directly.


    Chen''s cell phone has always had a signal, and Longhushan has a full coverage of 4G network.

 Chapter 3224

    Chen Xuan picked up the phone and was about to call Wu daoren.


    All of a sudden, a big mouth was drilled out of the cave, and he bit at Chen Xuan.


    It''s a big snake with a pair of forelimb claws.


    But it has no hind legs. It''s a two legged snake.


    Its body length is estimated to be more than 20 meters.


    Chen Tiao grabbed the woman''s back collar and instantly withdrew from the attack range of the two legged snake.


    The two legged snakes kept biting in Chen''s direction.


    However, it has been extended for about 20 meters, and the body is like being held still, unable to move forward any further.


    Chen Xuan issued a light question, but suddenly.


    This two legged snake demon should be sealed in the cave.


    And then use the snake to lure the innocent man into throwing it.


    The two legged serpent tried hard to go to Chen''s direction for several times, but failed.


    He straightened his body and was only half a minute away from Chen.


    The smell of the stench was coming.


    But Chen''s face was smiling and a little sarcastic.


    Slowly took out the phone and looked at the two legged serpent: "if you don''t work hard, I can inform the Taoist of Longhu Mountain."


    "Woman, it''s time to use you!" Cried the serpent.


    The woman suddenly pushed Chen Xuan behind her back.


    But Chen did not move.


    "Are you in a group?"


    The woman is a bit silly, oneself just the strength with small?


    Chen Hao looked at the woman in front of her with great interest: "I don''t know what benefits you can get from cooperating with such monsters. Is he giving you money or giving you rights?"


    The woman was sad and sad: "I was poisoned and poisoned by it. It said that only when I brought three people to eat it, it would detoxify me."


    Chen Xuan looked at the big snake with two legs: "quite have an idea."


    "I was forced I can''t help it. " The woman cried.


    "What about your so-called friend?"


    "Haha He has been eaten by me. " "The woman, without any hesitation, lured her friend," said the serpent


    All of a sudden, the two legged serpent vomited a black smoke at Chen''s mouth.


    The black smoke directly covered Chen and the woman.


    Seeing Chen''s being shrouded, the two legged snake was overjoyed.


    "Ha ha Now you''re poisoned, and now give me good obedience. Otherwise, you will die of ulceration in three days


    "Is that so?"


    "Ha ha Your life is in my hand now. You can believe it if you don''t believe it. "


    "I can do it another way."


    Chen took a look around, then trotted to a nearby place and picked up a stone.


    And hit the head of the two legged serpent.


    The two legged serpent began to howl.


    "How dare you, man! You don''t want to live. "


    Chen also picked up a stone and threw it at the snake.


    "Anyway, I still have three days, and I can''t live after three days, so I won''t let you live."


    That woman is so silly. She has never seen such a silly face.


    Anyway, she can''t be as naive as Chen.


    The two legged serpent is about to shrink back into its cave.


    "If you dare to shrink back, I''ll go down the mountain to buy gasoline and pour it into your cave. I don''t believe you can resist fire and water."


    "Man, you''ve been deceiving too much!"


    "You are a snake, not a man."


    Chen Hao, let''s go to a stone again.


    The two legged snake didn''t understand why Chen''s strength was so strong.


    He was so big that he couldn''t bear the strength of a stone.


    Every time a stone falls on him, it breaks his head and blood.


    The two legged serpent was in agony. He wanted to shrink back into the cave.


    But he was afraid of Chen''s threat.


    He has never seen such a difficult human being.


    Even the Taoists in Longhu Mountain are 100 times more kind than him.


    "Woman, you stop this bastard. Do you want to live?"


    The woman hesitated for a long time and looked around.


    Chen Tiao looked at the woman: "woman, you think about it clearly. Even if you meet his conditions and entice three people to eat for him, will he certainly fulfill his promise? We might as well force him to take out the antidote now. Anyway, he is a turtle in a jar. He can''t attack us or run away. He won''t let us get better, and we won''t let him


    The woman was silent for a long time. She bit her teeth, picked up the stone and hit the snake.


    Her strength can''t beat a snake with two feet.


    But the two legged serpent was mad.


    "Woman, I want you to die! You are all! When I get out of trouble, I want you to die"Hello, Lao Wu, I''m Chen Xuan. I''m in the woods on the hillside of Longhu Mountain Do you know what''s in here? Oh Prepare something for me. There are many things. I''ll send you a text message. "


    After half an hour, Taoist Wu arrived, and still rode a three car.


    There was a lot of clutter on the car.


    Among them, there is gasoline, which is the premise of Chen.


    Wu daoren stopped the tricycle and looked at the two legged snake not far away.


    "What''s the matter, this evil animal has offended you?"


    "He just spurted a black air at me, and then said that I would live for three days. I forced him to ask for an antidote."


    Taoist Wu is speechless for a while. Are you kidding me?


    Is this snake demon that even Jiao is not complete, can he threaten you?


    "So this woman is..."


    "She was poisoned, and she was threatened with two welfare packages for the snake demon."


    "You have a good time. The film crew is still busy." Wu said, turning around and leaving.


    The woman, as well as the snake demon, was surprised to see how familiar Chen Yao and the Taoist priest of Longhu Mountain were.


    The woman didn''t panic when she saw Taoist Wu.


    He immediately guessed that Taoist Wu might be able to solve the problem.


    The two legged serpent thought that Chen Yu might also be a monk.


    It made him even more alarmed.


    If Chen Xuan was just an ordinary person, he would have carried it.


    But if the other is a monk, the nature is completely different.


    A monk has 10000 ways to make his life worse than death when facing a sealed monster.


    Chen Tiao turned over on the tricycle and picked up thousands of firecrackers rolled in circles. His face suddenly showed a look of evil intention.


    The two legged serpent became more flustered and immediately cried out, "human, I will give you the antidote I''ll give you the antidote. Don''t mess around. "


    "I don''t believe you will give me the antidote. You must be perfunctory, or you want to sneak on me when I relax my vigilance."


    Chen has already set off the firecracker fuse, and then, while the two legged snake opens its mouth, directly smashes the firecracker into its mouth.


    By the time the two legged serpent reacts, the whole bundle of firecrackers has been thrust into his throat.


    Crackling


    The two legged serpent makes smoke. That''s true.


    He''s miserable, very miserable.


    The firecrackers couldn''t hurt him, but it was hard.


    I''ve seen a disgusting person. I haven''t seen such a disgusting person.

 Chapter 3225

    "Did the Taoist priest know how to detoxify? Why don''t you ask the Taoist priest for help Asked the woman.


    Chen Tiao looked at the woman: "he can''t detoxify. To detoxify, you have to find this big snake."


    Chen also turned his hostile eyes to the two legged serpent.


    The two legged snake in the eyes was creepy.


    "What are you going to do, man?"


    "What do I want? It should be what you want, right? I''m poisoned. What do you want me to do?"


    Chen is not a victim at all. He looks more like a perpetrator.


    It''s the serpent with two legs. He''s the real victim.


    Chen Tiao searched the tricycle for a long time.


    Actually found a box of ammunition during the Anti Japanese war.


    I don''t know how the Tianshi sect of Longhu Mountain got it.


    What''s more, it''s how it''s been kept up to now.


    When the two legged serpent saw Chen, he suddenly felt something bad.


    Very bad


    Before Chen Yu smashed a stone, at most it made him hurt.


    But this thing can really hurt him.


    The practice of two legged snake is 300 years.


    It is impossible to transform the form. Generally speaking, snakes can choose two paths.


    One way is to turn Dragon into a dragon. It will become a dragon in 500 years, a Horned Dragon in 500 years, and Yinglong in a thousand years.


    There is also a way to turn the demon, which is commonly known as the snake demon.


    If it''s a demon, it can be transformed into a human in 200 years.


    A two legged snake is the way to turn a dragon into a dragon.


    The two legged serpent belongs to the type with extremely poor qualifications and chooses the wrong way.


    Without the potential of Hualong, we have to take the road of Hualong.


    This led to him for 300 years, but he did not even succeed in the form of a Jiao.


    Still have to devour living things to replenish blood gas and refine blood.


    After three hundred years of cultivation, it turns out that Jiao is not like Jiao and snake is not like snake.


    Decades ago, China was in disaster.


    The two legged serpent also took advantage of the opportunity to make a mess, which was a disaster.


    As a result, they were suppressed here by Taoists in Longhu Mountain.


    The Taoist thought that the practice of the two legged serpent was not easy, so he didn''t kill him.


    If it was Chen Xuan, he would have become snake soup.


    The two legged snake looks at the old-fashioned grenade in Chen''s hand.


    He''s seen the power of this thing.


    "Don''t mess around!"


    "No hurry, no hurry. We have plenty of time to toss around." Chen Xuan grinned.


    "In fact, I''m joking with you. You''re not poisoned. There''s poison that can kill you for three days."


    In fact, if a snake wants to practice Hualong, it must first remove two poisonous teeth and then spit out the poison sac.


    The dragon is the perfect image in the eyes of Chinese people.


    The dragon does not enter the five elements, does not touch the cause and effect, and reaches the perfect state of heaven and man.


    Poison is insidious and cannot be retained.


    If the snake does not remove its fangs, it does not spit out its poison sac.


    In the process of practice, the power of snake venom will be doubled.


    But when you shed the snake, you will poison yourself.


    Women from the initial panic, to now has been completely numb.


    When it comes to death, Chen can really do it.


    Just keep a safe distance to the limit.


    The two legged serpent can''t take him.


    Women get it.


    It''s stupid of you to kill two friends.


    Look at Chen. It''s only half a day.


    Already let two feet big snake kneel down to call Baba.


    "I said You''re not poisoned. Even if you want an antidote, I don''t have it. "


    "Fart, you must be lying to me."


    "I''ve been training snake to dragon, but I haven''t been able to make a dragon now. Where did I get the poison?"


    "I heard about poisonous Jiaos."


    "It''s a born Jiao. It''s not the same concept as me, OK?"


    "Is that so?"


    "Nonsense."


    "I still don''t believe it."


    The two legged serpent is going to cry.


    What do you want me to do?


    "You must have an antidote, you must have it!"


    The two legged serpent is no longer able to respond.


    He has explained a hundred times that Chen is not poisoned and he has no antidote.


    But Chen did not believe it.


    Where did he go to get the antidote for Chen Xuan?


    And he was very suspicious that Chen Xuan didn''t want any antidote at all. What Chen wanted was to torture him.


    Yeah, just to torture him.


    Knives, guns, sticks and so on. It''s all pediatrics.


    There are also a lot of guns and ammunition left over from the war of resistance against Japan.There''s something more shocking behind.


    For example, the ground is covered with Tribulus terrestris.


    The two legged serpent leaps up to the ground, which is an iron thistle.


    For example, sprinkle gasoline on the body of the two legged serpent.


    The two legged serpent was about to be spoiled by him.


    "I heard that snake venom can be detoxified with snake gall. Take your snake gall to me for detoxification."


    "Too much, man The two legged serpent roared angrily.


    He has never seen such a bad man.


    Although he has some accomplishments, he is the same as others.


    It''s impossible to play with your guts.


    "You have to give, and you have to give if you don''t


    The woman was completely stunned.


    Is this guy human?


    Why do you feel that he is the real monster?


    It''s so bad that it doesn''t make sense.


    At the moment, the woman sympathizes with the two legged serpent.


    "No more?" Chen Tiao looked at the props which were dazzled by himself.


    The two legged serpent can finally breathe a sigh of relief.


    It''s terrible. This guy is a nightmare of his life.


    All the enemies and enemies in my life are not necessarily as terrible as this guy.


    "That''s all for today. I''ll come back tomorrow. I hope you''ll have the antidote ready."


    "I said, I have no antidote You are not poisoned... "


    "I don''t care."


    That woman is stupid. What''s the point?


    Do you mean a little irresponsible?


    Chen Xuan doesn''t care so much.


    "What about me?"


    "You what you? Do you want me to call the police? You give two friends to this snake? "


    "I..." There was a dangerous look in the woman''s eyes.


    Chen also saw the ferocity in a woman''s eyes.


    He knew what the woman was thinking.


    "Never do what you are not good at." Chen Tiao looked at the woman with a smile: "on the value of force, men still have absolute power. If you want to kill people, you need to think about it from a long-term perspective. For example, when I''m not here tonight, I''d like to discuss it with you. Just acting recklessly will only make you die miserably."


    The woman''s smile was a little farfetched: "Sir, I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    "Ha ha After all, I don''t know what a good person is


    Women do not dare to move what delusion, at least in front of Chen Xuan''s face, she is not brave enough to risk.


    Chen Xuan is not that kind of bad guy. It can be seen from his ability to deal with two big snakes calmly.


    This man is more dangerous than a two legged snake.


    So, as the other side said, we need to think long-term.


    Chen''s walk is quite natural and unrestrained. The woman takes a deep breath and looks at Chen''s back. She doesn''t leave immediately.


    But until Chen Yao left, the woman went to the two legged snake with a dark face.

 Chapter 3226

    The two legged serpent looks at the woman.


    "Are you looking for death?" Said the two legged serpent.


    The woman calmly looked at the two legged serpent: "now you still have the qualification to threaten me?"


    "I can eat you in one bite now, and you can''t resist."


    But the woman was still calm and indifferent.


    Instead, he looked at the two legged serpent with that scornful and ironic look.


    It was as if their status had been changed at the moment.


    "You''re not afraid of me? You were scared to death


    Women seem to have not heard the threat of the two legged snake, calmly standing there looking at the two legged snake.


    "You won''t end up much better than me."


    "That man made me a little trouble, but do you think it can really kill me?" The two legged serpent is very confident.


    From the beginning to the end, Chen did not show the ability to go beyond the common sense.


    And the former Taoists of Longhu Mountain also chose to stand by.


    It makes him feel safe.


    "One day, two days, three days What if it happens every day? He seems to enjoy the process. How long are you going to take it? It''s more painful than death. "


    When the two legged serpent heard his words, he fell into silence.


    "How do you want to untie this seal?"


    The two legged serpent looked at the woman in surprise: "what do you mean?"


    "My terms are very simple. I''ll help you to get rid of the seal, and then you can kill the man."


    "Aren''t you afraid that after I untie the seal, the first one will eat you?"


    "So we need a guarantee between us to make sure you don''t break your promise."


    "I can swear."


    "A snake demon oath, do you think I should believe it?" Women sneer.


    "I''m not a snake demon!! In addition What do you want? " The two legged serpent first corrected what women called themselves.


    Even the Taoists in Longhu Mountain regard themselves as snake demons.


    But the two legged serpent always felt that he was not a snake demon.


    "Is there a contract or something that at least guarantees that you won''t eat mine right after you get out of trouble."


    "If you can make sure that I''m out of trouble and can take advantage of your body, then there''s no guarantee."


    "Do you want the dove to occupy the magpie''s nest?"


    "The dove occupies the magpie''s nest? You think too much. I have my own body. I don''t need your body. I just want to enter the world. Look at my honor, I will be killed when I leave the boundary of Longhu Mountain. "


    "How do I know you won''t do anything harmful to me? Like controlling my mind. "


    The two legged snake couldn''t help rolling his eyes. If he wants to have that ability, he still needs to coax and cheat.


    Women also seem to find their ideas redundant.


    And he said, "how do I know you won''t get me into trouble? If you eat people everywhere and then hide in my body, you will only give me trouble


    "As long as you give me enough blood."


    "Keep looking for you for the victim?"


    Women can sacrifice their friends for self-protection.


    That doesn''t mean she''s willing to continue to serve the two legged serpent.


    "If you have money, you can buy animals for me to eat. For me, people are not necessary."


    "That''s not a problem, but I need more assurance than just your verbal commitment."


    "What kind of assurance do you want?"


    "At least it can make you dare not act rashly."


    Naturally, the two legged serpent was not willing to give the woman the means to restrict herself.


    After all, he is still in a shackle.


    Of course, I don''t want to jump from one shackle to another.


    This is the point of contention between the two sides.


    No one can trust each other.


    Lack of the most basic trust.


    Naturally, there will be no further cooperation.


    The next day, Chen Xuan came again.


    This time he brought a lot of new props.


    Even a sprinkler and a generator.


    We spray water and generate electricity.


    The two legged serpent was tortured to death.


    Chen Xuan played until it was dark, and then reluctantly said goodbye to the two legged snake.


    Not long after Chen''s departure, the woman came again.


    "Well, how was your day?"


    The two legged serpent did not speak, but even if he did not speak, his scars could not be hidden.


    The two legged serpent looked at the woman for a long time and highlighted a black bead. Then he opened his mouth: "this is the poison bead refined by my poison bag. It can avoid poison. For me, if I don''t use the poison bead for three months, then I will be poisoned by my own poison."


    The woman picked up the poison bead: "you give this poison bead to me, that is to say, if I destroy this bead or throw it away, you will die?""That''s right."


    "Is it possible for you to give me the poison beads and I will help you to untie the seal, and then I will return the poison beads to you the first time I need to detoxify them. Then I will lose my restriction on you."


    "You can go to a monk and ask him to teach you how to refine poison beads, or I can teach you."


    "Well, then, to get to the point, how can you untie your seal?"


    Women are quite satisfied with the sincerity of the two legged serpent.


    In fact, the seal of the two legged snake is not difficult.


    Just move an object in the eye of the array.


    A two legged snake can get out of the trap.


    Even ordinary people can unlock his seal easily.


    Under the guidance of the two legged serpent, the woman easily untied his seal.


    "Free at last." The two legged serpent exclaimed excitedly.


    But at this time, a spirit came out of the Untied array eyes and rose to the sky.


    The two legged serpent''s face changed.


    "No way."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "The eyes are sealed."


    "What? Isn''t it you who sealed it? "


    "No, I''m part of the seal, too." The two legged serpent is suddenly aware of this.


    It was only when he saw the change of the eye that he noticed.


    "Let''s get that thing out of here."


    "Go? We''re not staying? You promised me to kill the man. "


    The reason why women are so persistent in wanting Chen''s death.


    It''s because Chen Xuan knows her black material.


    She didn''t want to go to jail, and she didn''t want to be ruined.


    She can cheat her friends here to feed snakes for her life.


    It is also possible to design and kill Chen Zhen, an insider, for the sake of reputation and status, as well as escape from criminal responsibility.


    So she was very reluctant to leave.


    "Stay? If the next thing comes out, we''ll all die. "


    "You can''t beat it either?"


    "I''m kidding. This is a seal with mountains and rivers and a seal with me as the core. I''m afraid the seal is 100 times stronger than me. If that thing comes out, it will kill us in minutes."


    Even so, women are still not very affectionate.


    What''s more, she doesn''t know whether the two legged serpent is true or not.


    "If that man comes and happens to meet something sealed, he will surely die. There is no need for us to do it."


    When the woman heard the words, she was relieved.


    "You''re sure that man is dead, aren''t you?"


    "I''m sure."

 Chapter 3227

    "Mr. Chen, there seems to be something wrong with the seal on the back mountain. Did you dispose of that snake?"


    "No, I''ve had a good time these two days. I''m going to stay a few more days." "Do you have any questions?" Chen replied


    Because the day before yesterday, Chen Xuan found that the seal of the two legged snake was strange.


    To be reasonable, the strength of that snake demon can be directly crushed to death.


    With the strength of the Tianshi sect in Longhu Mountain, you can send people out at will.


    That''s a matter of minutes. It''s not enough to seal but not kill.


    Most of the time, seal is the choice when you can''t kill the enemy.


    For example, Zhang Tianyi thinks that if there is a conflict with Chen Xuan every time.


    How to seal Chen Xuan.


    I never thought about how to defeat Chen Xuan and how to eliminate him.


    Because Zhang Tianyi knew very well that it was almost impossible to defeat and exterminate Chen Xuan.


    Only seal is possible.


    The two legged serpent has not reached the seal level at all.


    And that seal is very strange, can be said to be very weak.


    The terrain in that forest is also very strange.


    It seems to have a close relationship with the seal.


    Because of this, Chen did not kill the two legged snake.


    "Did you touch something? The seal is loose."


    "Maybe."


    "Since Mr. Chen is still in charge of the thing, if it''s still in the charge of Mr. Chen, you''ll have to take care of it. If it''s still in your charge, you''ll have to seal it."


    Chen Xiao sighed and felt that he was looking for trouble for himself again.


    But who let it really have something to do with himself.


    It''s up to you to wipe your ass.


    "That snake demon is enough to kill, isn''t it?"


    "It''s not the snake demon. The snake demon is actually the seal itself. There is a grotto under the seal, and there is a thousand year old corpse demon in the grotto." Wu said.


    "Lao Wu, I seriously ask you, you have not calculated me, have you?"


    "Mr. Chen, what are you talking about? What do I mean to you?"


    "Forget it. It''s OK. You''re busy."


    Chen Xiao came to the woods on the back of Longhu Mountain.


    Sure enough, the two legged snake disappeared.


    The cave sealed by the two legged serpent is gone.


    Even the hillside is gone.


    There is only one crack in the ground.


    There is a huge corpse gas inside, constantly out.


    Chen Xuan had a headache.


    Yes, it must have been set by Taoist Wu.


    No, it''s a game of Zhang Tianyi bu.


    He calculated by himself, but in the end he fell into Zhang Tianyi''s calculation.


    Maybe he went abroad just to cooperate with his own clumsy scheme.


    Chen Xiao sighed and could only jump into the cave.


    ¡­¡­


    At the moment, the tomb of the king of evil spirits is sealed off.


    "John, are you sure you didn''t hurt me?" Zhang Tianyi said he was very confused.


    The king of evil spirits in front of him was also very confused.


    I always feel that the old man in front of me is very dangerous.


    But old John always stopped Zhang Tianyi.


    The day Zhang Tian came, he wanted to help old John solve the problem as soon as possible.


    After all, old John''s kindness is quite valuable.


    It''s just, he always feels that old John is a little weird.


    It seems that the king of evil spirits is not as difficult as expected.


    Do you have to do it for a few days to seal it?


    If you let yourself come, you can make the king of evil spirits quit for 300 years in half a day.


    But old John didn''t kill the king of evil spirits.


    He was not allowed to seal it.


    It is said that it is necessary to purify the evil spirit of the king.


    It will take a few days.


    Wait left, wait right, wait until the purification is finished.


    Zhang Tianyi thought he could finally seal it.


    As a result, old John said, there are other procedures.


    Old John took a gentle look at Tianyi.


    "Why should I pit you?"


    "Well, first tell me how many procedures there are?"


    "Not much. I''ll be fine soon. I''ll put my mark on him first."


    "As soon as you can." Zhang tianyi''an is impatient.


    The king of evil spirits did not dare to act rashly.


    Old John did not say, as the Pope of the church.


    Strong, that''s inevitable.


    But it was Zhang Tianyi who really cared.


    This old man is very dangerous to him.


    Anyway, the king of evil spirits doesn''t want to move now. He just wants to find a place to consult.Another day passed.


    Zhang Tianyi couldn''t help it: "old John, I should have waited outside if I knew it was so complicated."


    Zhang Tianyi originally thought that it would only take an hour, but he didn''t expect that the preparation of old John would be the end of the day.


    "It''s OK." Old John nodded and said, "when my side is ready, you can come down."


    "It''s been a day, not ready yet?"


    "It''s early. If it''s easy, will I need your help?"


    Zhang Tianyi just came out of the sealed place and was about to make a phone call, but he found that the mobile phone had no signal.


    Zhang Tianyi pulled an entourage beside old John: "how come there is no signal here?"


    "Lord Tianshi, because there are a large number of evil beings sealed here, and no one knows how they will escape, so almost all ways of contacting the outside world are closed here, and only the simplest physical information transmission method is preserved."


    "All right." Zhang Tianyi has no choice but to take back his mobile phone.


    The church is too cautious. He has not heard of any evil that can escape through the signal.


    Do you still think they are artificial intelligence.


    "I knew I wouldn''t agree with old John. It''s so troublesome."


    Now Zhang Tianyi has a little understanding of Chen''s previous feelings.


    Obviously, it''s a problem that can be solved in half a day. We have to procrastinate.


    After two days of waiting, Zhang Tianyi felt a little wrong.


    At this time, old John finally called him back to the tomb department.


    Zhang Tianyi looked at Old John: "old John, you are not playing me? For two days, he didn''t seem to have changed


    "There''s no change, just you don''t see it." Old John said solemnly.


    Zhang Tianyi stares at Old John, who is a little awkward.


    "I''m sure now, you''re playing me!" Zhang Tianyi said seriously.


    "Really, you''re really wrong."


    "Why are you playing with me?" Zhang Tianyi looks at Old John firmly.


    Old John looked embarrassed: "that It was Chen Xuan who asked me to help, that is, to invite you to come and stay for a few days. "


    "Mad." Zhang Tian suddenly understood what was going on.


    The boy is afraid that he will pit him, so he is expected to leave himself alone.


    Then he secretly ran back home.


    Can''t you trust yourself once.


    Zhang Tian turned around and left, but he walked two steps and came back.


    "What''s the matter? You''ve sealed this place off? "


    "To delay time..." Old John said helplessly: "with your ability, it will take about ten days to untie the blockade magic."


    Zhang Tianyi was almost uninspired with myocardial infarction.

 Chapter 3228

    Zhang Tianyi and Chen Tiao both fell into the pit.


    However, Chen Xuan still firmly believes that he was a pit by Zhang Tian.


    There is no such coincidence.


    And the thousand year old corpse demon killed last night is extremely powerful.


    Even Chen was a bit of a pain.


    And he has a huge and terrifying army.


    They call themselves the Millennium Corps.


    Chen is almost trying to milk.


    Such a powerful enemy, to say, is a coincidence.


    He didn''t believe him.


    So Chen was determined to feel trapped.


    And the Millennium army, Chen Xuan, was not wiped out.


    Mainly because of the intricate environment in the crypt.


    Chen Xiao killed a thousand year old corpse demon.


    If a big move, the Millennium Legion may be able to wipe out 7788.


    But this cave is just below the dragon and tiger mountain.


    As soon as Chen Xuan made a big move, he would sink half of the dragon and tiger mountain.


    When Zhang Tian comes back, I''m afraid he has to fight with himself.


    ¡­¡­


    "Chen, why are you so listless today?"


    "If you have friendly exchanges with tens of thousands of strong men in the evening, you will also be in a low spirits."


    "Yes, I remember your sexual orientation is normal."


    "I said I saved the world last night, can you believe it?"


    "If you don''t believe it, you''ve never been the character to save the world."


    "You still don''t know me enough." Chen was lying lazily on Steven''s director''s chair: "how are you doing? How much longer? "


    "Better than I thought." Steven said.


    He didn''t expect that the shooting would go so smoothly.


    Even better than the first documentary.


    On the one hand, it is the cooperation of the prison.


    Another is shooting on land.


    Longhushan Heavenly Master''s education also made great efforts to cooperate.


    So there was no trouble.


    Secondly, the setting of the plot is in a controllable range.


    "It''s going to take about two weeks for the material to be filmed."


    "Two more weeks."


    "If you''re bored, go out for a while."


    Steven is very generous this time. After all, he urged Chen to go with him at the beginning.


    The main concern is that the risk is uncontrollable.


    After all, they''re not shooting people, they''re shooting wild animals.


    But now I''ve been in touch with Tong prison for a long time.


    They found out that he was a man in a beast''s clothing.


    His behavior habits, speaking style and people are no different.


    And I have the ability to learn, and it''s pretty good.


    In the course of half a month''s shooting, the English level of prison passage has improved by leaps and bounds.


    "You''re sure I don''t need my help here, are you?"


    "What can you do for me? Your original job as a translator is almost out of work. "


    "What a heartless guy. I''ll go to Mordor first, and then I''ll be there when you''ve finished filming."


    "Well, let''s go. You''re here now, and that''s the biggest obstacle to the crew."


    Steven is breaking the bridge at the moment. The film crew doesn''t need Chen anymore.


    So Chen was expelled, of course.


    In fact, Steven knows how boring Chen is in the mountains.


    According to Wu daoren, Chen Tiao also made a big and no small trouble.


    Chen is not like Steven or the rest of the crew.


    Once you''re in the working state, you''re completely immersed in the shooting atmosphere.


    So Steven followed Chen''s will and drove him away, saving Chen from making trouble everywhere.


    When Chen Xiao heard that Steven had driven him away, he was very happy.


    Chen has never been able to make himself quiet.


    Over the past few days, Chen''s quietest time was to read the classics in the library of the Tianshi sect in Longhu Mountain.


    Chen is not only browsing, but also taking pictures with her mobile phone.


    After all, what Chen Xuan needs is not a little bit.


    And then print out the photos.


    Chen Xiao bought a ticket to Mordo on the same day.


    Far away from Longhu Mountain, Chen can feel the joy of her mood even when she just gets on the plane.


    It''s so stuffy on the mountain.


    And Chen Xuan was always on guard against the pit that Zhang Tianyi dug for him.


    Because you never know when you will be sold by him.


    It''s not Chen Xuan who treats a gentleman''s belly with the heart of a villain, but the old man is a real villain.


    "What can I do for you, sir?" The business class stewardess asked with a smile.


    "Thank you. There''s no need at the moment."Just then, a woman in sunglasses came up and said, "excuse me, thank you."


    Chen''s feet were folded up. When the woman passed by, she was slightly stunned.


    Chen also noticed the woman''s momentary absence.


    But Chen did not know this woman.


    Chen felt that she might have recognized the wrong person.


    The whole journey was silent, and it took only two hours.


    When Chen Xiao got off the plane, Zhang Ting and ye Ziqing came to the airport to meet them.


    "Boss, I''ll take the things."


    "No Chen didn''t let the two girls push the suitcase for him, because it didn''t weigh much anyway.


    "Is everything done, boss?"


    "No, Steven is still shooting. I was bored in the dragon and tiger mountain, so I went to the devil to relax myself."


    "Would you like to go to the hotel or downtown first Ye Ziqing asked.


    "Look around first." Chen said.


    "Why don''t you go to the company first?"


    "OK, go to the company." "It''s the new year''s Eve, too. Why don''t you go shopping first and give employees benefits?"


    "Boss, we already have arrangements here. You don''t have to spend money."


    The main reason is that Chen''s gifts are quite frightening, or expensive.


    When a company manages its employees, it is not the higher the benefits, the better.


    High welfare will make people lose their motivation to make progress.


    So they think that Chen should be restricted in this respect.


    "Well Or we''ll give everyone a cell phone. " Chen said again.


    Zhang Ting and ye Ziqing smile bitterly, Zhang Ting can only nod: "that line, I will arrange it later."


    "I don''t have to pay the company''s bills. I''ll send them to you personally."


    Zhang Ting and ye Ziqing are used to this result.


    But now they also know Chen''s fortune.


    In terms of actual wealth, it is estimated that Forbes does not add up to more than his top ten.


    So there''s no need to repeat this little thing.


    At this time, Chen Xuan noticed a line of sight.


    Looking back, Chen saw the woman sitting next to her on the plane from a distance.


    She was looking at herself in the distance.


    "Just a moment."


    Chen Xuan turned her head and walked towards the woman.


    However, seeing Chen Xuan coming, the woman immediately turned and left.


    She seems to want to avoid Chen.


    Chen did not catch up.


    After all, he didn''t really know that woman.


    It''s impolite to catch up.


    "What''s the matter with you, boss?"


    "No Nothing. " Chen Xuan shook his head.


    Zhang Ting and ye Ziqing have arranged for Chen''s car.


    The three people went to the animation company together, which is the second time Chen Zhen came to the animation company.


    Different from the first time, the first time, the animation company is only a small workshop.


    Now we have rented a whole floor in the famous business building.

 Chapter 3229

    "Miss Shao, we found out from the industrial and commercial bureau that the major shareholder of our 19 story animation company is that person, whose name is Chen Tiao. At present, he is developing overseas. The specific background is still unknown."


    "It was animation." Shao Jiaqiu touches his chin.


    "I also found out from the photoelectric side that they put on record an animation film project, and the investment is quite large."


    "Already in progress?" Shao Jiaqiu asked.


    "Yes, in progress."


    "Manager Liu, if I want you to terminate the lease contract of the office building, how much liquidated damages do you need to pay?"


    "Miss Shao, the cost of renting a floor in their company for one year is 1.2 million soft dollars, and the contract is signed for three years. If it is interrupted in the middle of the contract, it needs double compensation of the annual rental cost. In addition This will affect our reputation, and the vacancy of the slab floor is also a loss. In a short time, it is very difficult for us to find a second company that can rent an entire floor. "


    Shao Jiaqiu pondered for a long time and said, "I will give you three million yuan. You will cut off the water and power supply of their company today, and order them to move away from the office building immediately."


    Manager Liu was embarrassed: "Miss Shao..."


    "I''m familiar with the chairman of your group, or I''ll talk to him directly." Shao Jiaqiu said.


    "OK..." Manager Liu also has a headache.


    Their group is not a house in a small alley.


    They are a big group with a market value of hundreds of billions.


    He''s making a little noise here, if it''s amplified.


    It will have an impact on the whole group.


    Liu Yu is the regional manager of modu Feihong group.


    Manage four office buildings in enchantment city.


    Basically, the tenants of these office buildings are covered by him.


    Shao Jiaqiu is not in the industry.


    She thought opening her mouth would solve the problem.


    In fact, it''s much more difficult to operate than expected.


    Do you really think a switch will solve the problem?


    To do so, any small company could send the share price of one of the top real estate companies in the country down a few percentage points.


    What''s more, the other party is doing animation, entertainment, media must have contact.


    Don''t offend anyone in the entertainment industry these days.


    Of course, Shao Jiaqiu is also in the entertainment industry.


    She knows the top of the group.


    This is also the reason why Liu Yu gave her face.


    Of course, face should be given, but skills should also be used.


    If you really want to ignore the rash past, you may have to put yourself in.


    After Shao Jiaqiu left, Liu Yu began to think about how to deal with it.


    ¡­¡­


    "Mr. Chen, have you returned to the devil capital?"


    "You''re so well informed. I''m more and more convinced that you''re a spy." Chen said jokingly.


    However, Chen Xuan guessed that Wang he had inquired from people around him.


    Or ask from the airline.


    Whether it is domestic or foreign, this kind of news is not difficult to inquire.


    "Are you free?"


    "When?"


    "Whatever you want."


    "I haven''t got dinner tonight. Let''s go tonight." Chen said.


    "Well, I''ll order the restaurant."


    "Don''t make it the same as last time. Find a Sichuan restaurant. I haven''t eaten Sichuan food for a long time."


    "Yes."


    Although Wang he is a big star, it is not difficult to find a Sichuan restaurant with good privacy.


    Set the time, Chen Zhen arrived on time.


    However, to Chen''s surprise, Wang he came earlier than him and brought a friend with him.


    "Mr. Chen, let me introduce you. This is Lu Yibo." Wang he said.


    "Hello, Mr. Chen."


    "Hello, Mr. Lu." Chen Xiao knows Lu Yibo.


    He''s not a star, but he''s a big fan of news and entertainment news.


    He is a rich man in China and a real estate developer.


    The reason why he is constantly on the entertainment news is that all his girlfriends are stars.


    Of course, his style is not bad.


    Before Chen''s success, Lu Yibo was already a figure in the entertainment industry.


    Chen did not reject Lu Yibo''s understanding.


    Three people eat and chat, from entertainment to business.


    Anyway, you can get a word in any topic.


    "It''s hard to do business these days." Lu Yibo said with emotion.


    "Mr. Lu is joking. You are the top tycoon in China. If you want to say that business is difficult to do, I''m afraid we all have to beg on the roadside."


    "I am engaged in real estate. Recently, the banks have been tightening their money, and the amount of loans has been greatly reduced. Property developers all over China are looking for funds."


    Hearing this, Chen Xuan understood.Why did Wang he take Lu Yibo to the dinner party.


    It turns out that they are here to invest.


    "Mr. Lu''s company should not be short of investors."


    "Mr. Chen, to tell you the truth, investors have, but all they can get is dirty money. If the money enters the company, they will be interviewed every minute." Lu Yibo said, and at the same time his eyes sincerely looked at Chen Tiao: "is general manager Chen interested in participating?"


    "Is it your company? Or project? "


    "The company''s board of directors does not have the idea of expanding shares at present, so it is a single project."


    "What project?"


    "Tourism development plan on the other side of the grand Olympic island." Lu Yibo said.


    Chen Xuan was puzzled because he didn''t know what the big island was.


    Lu Yibo took out a document from his bag and handed it to Chen.


    Only when Chen opened the document did he know about the island.


    This big O island is located in the sea off modu, and its geographical location is very similar to Los Angeles and magic island.


    From the proposal contained in this document.


    The location of the grand Olympic island is similar to the magic island.


    Perhaps because of the success of magic island, the island development boom has been set off all over the world.


    Domestic is no exception, large and small developers are staring at this big ao Island.


    There are no artifact creatures on the island itself.


    However, it is said that there are immortal treasures, every three to five there are vigorous Xianxia.


    This kind of scene still has the market in our country.


    In addition, with the help of people who have a heart, the big Olympic island has set off a lot of heat in China.


    Of course, there is still a long way to go to turn heat into profit.


    At the beginning, the success of magic island was also through waves of promotion and publicity.


    Chen finished reading the document and the plan.


    At this time, Lu Yibo said, "now that the magic city government is bidding for the grand Olympic Island, is President Chen interested in participating?"


    "How much does it cost to win the development rights of the grand Olympic island?"


    "At present, it is uncertain that at least 5 billion soft currency will be needed. I can put out one billion yuan, and I have raised 2 billion soft currency. Now there is a gap of 2 billion yuan." Lu Yibo said.


    "If I become a shareholder, will I contribute as much as I can?"


    "Yes, year-on-year shares, but if we really get the development rights, the follow-up development investment will also be the same as that of the same period last year. It is estimated that the total investment will exceed 20 billion soft dollars." Lu Yibo is reminding Chen Xuan not to have money to invest in bidding and not to develop, which will be embarrassing at that time.


    "That is to say, if I want to take the rest of the share, I need at least 10 billion soft dollars, right?"


    "Mr. Chen, do you want the remaining 40%

 Chapter 3230

    Originally, Lu Yibo thought Chen was an ordinary rich man.


    After all, it was introduced by Wang He, which means that it is an asset of the same grade as Wang he.


    And he knows a lot about the top rich in China.


    There is no such person as Chen.


    But I didn''t expect Chen to take the remaining 40% share.


    If it is calculated according to the 40% share, it will be at least 2 billion soft dollars in the early stage of bidding.


    And this is the estimated contribution, which is for the government.


    If the development right is won, it is necessary to invest at least 8 billion soft dollars in the future.


    That is to say, before and after, Chen Xuan will take out 10 billion soft currency.


    This is not a small sum.


    Even Lu Yibo himself is a patchwork.


    That''s a billion dollars.


    In front of him, this man is silent, and can take out 2 billion soft girl coins at a time?


    He''s not a money launderer, is he?


    He dare not ask for this kind of money.


    Especially putting black money into such a big project.


    It is very likely that the project will fail directly.


    "I don''t know what kind of business Mr. Chen does?" Lu Yibo asked politely.


    "I paid $2.6 billion in taxes this year." Chen said.


    Lu Yibo took a breath of cool air.


    What does Chen do to pay so much tax?


    The fact that he was able to pay so much tax also shows that Chen''s enterprise is a legal enterprise.


    The settlement unit in US dollars should be in Europe and America.


    Otherwise, you can''t have never heard of it.


    After all, those are the top domestic millionaires.


    Every year up and down a few, basically a hand to count over.


    Lu Yibo looks at Wang He, and Wang he nods.


    Lu Yi Bolton was relieved.


    Looking at Chen Xuan''s eyes, he was eager.


    "Mr. Chen, in principle, I agree with your participation, but I have to state in advance that although you hold 40% of the shares, you have only one vote at the general meeting of shareholders."


    "I know."


    At least Chen has played with these things and knows the rules.


    This kind of rule is mainly produced by the founder in order to avoid his power being occupied by the big shareholder.


    It is mainly to set up a board of directors with more than 5% of the shareholders or agents. Whether it is 5% or 10% of the shares, or 40% of the shares, there will be only one vote.


    This is conducive to the founder to win over the number of votes, so as not to be kicked out by major shareholders.


    Magic island also adopts this mechanism.


    However, Chen has three votes in the decision-making of magic island.


    "Although we have reached an investment intention, I need to see more detailed planning."


    "Of course, I understand that I will give you the project plan and plan tomorrow."


    Although Chen is still optimistic about this project.


    However, what we have seen is only preliminary planning.


    Before that, Chen did not know where DAAO island was.


    To make a decision, you need to give it to a professional for market evaluation.


    Then there was a warm conversation.


    In the past, Lu Yibo that Chen Zhen saw on the entertainment media was a prodigal lover.


    However, during the communication, Chen felt that Lu Yibo''s EQ was very high.


    It can also be understood that there is no modern asset without high Eq.


    Er Leng Zi is really unable to survive in the market.


    It''s a very comfortable thing to say, not a steady compliment.


    It''s more like a friend''s teasing, or finding something interesting to state in a humorous tone.


    "Does Chen always have a child?"


    "There are two." Chen Tiao nodded: "it''s all daughters."


    "Good daughter, my three sons. If I wait for another 20 years, it is estimated that the gratitude and resentment of powerful families will be staged. What a headache." Lu Bo said.


    "Well Is president Lu married? "


    "There was no ex girlfriend."


    "It''s Ye Lin, the heroine of the recently super high TV ratings of" mystery. " Wang added.


    Chen has never seen this TV series, but ye Lin knows that she has been a leading actress in China for more than ten years, and her main business is TV series.


    Wang he and Lu Yibo are both people in the entertainment industry, so Wang he will not talk about it.


    Almost every girlfriend of Lu Yibo is a female star, so both of them are familiar with the secrets of the entertainment industry.


    It''s also a matter of entertainment industry for the three people to talk.


    "Mr. Chen, are you free tomorrow? Let''s go to the big island and have a look. "


    "Good." Chen Xuan has nothing to do anyway, and he needs to personally investigate the specific situation before investing.This investment is not a small sum and can not tolerate any carelessness.


    It''s one thing to be optimistic about this project, but it will be more cautious when investing.


    A meal for three hours also reflects the domestic wine culture or table culture.


    A lot of things are decided at the table.


    But none of them drank much.


    Lu Yibo also wants to invite Chen Tao and Wang He to play.


    Chen Xuan still refused, Lu Yibo explained the content implicitly.


    Chen is even less interested.


    "Mr. Lu, I just took a plane today, and I haven''t had time to rest. I''d better take another day."


    "Well, I''m familiar with this area of modu. Whenever Mr. Chen has time, he can contact me at any time."


    "Mr. Chen, I will go with you." Wang he obviously has something to say with Chen.


    After saying goodbye to Lu Yibo, I got on Wang he''s special car.


    Wang he took the lead in saying: "the general manager Lu is still OK, and he has the ability to do business. His family is engaged in politics. He has a background and ability. If Mr. Chen is interested in domestic investment, he can consult him. However, the amount of domestic bank loans has been tightened recently. Now everyone is short of money and looking for foreign capital."


    Wang he said this mainly to avoid misunderstanding by Chen.


    Chen Tiao nodded: "but good projects are still few."


    Chen''s investment goal is very clear, that is what he can understand.


    If it''s something that can''t be seen in a real product with only a concept, Chen will definitely not invest in it.


    It is certainly a big profit to convert the concept into income.


    But in fact, none of them can make a profit.


    Chen Xuan never bought lottery tickets because he didn''t believe in speculation.


    Speculation and investment are two concepts.


    "I invested some money in the big island, too."


    "Oh, how much did you put in?"


    "Not much, just 200 million."


    Chen can''t help but take a deep look at the eye King crane.


    I can''t see that Wang he has been successful for two years, and he has been able to save 200 million yuan.


    "Mr. Chen, that Do you have any money left? I want to borrow some. "


    "How much?"


    "How much is convenient for you to borrow?"


    "You can borrow as much as you want, not more than 20 times your annual income."


    Chen is not interested in waiting for 20 or 30 years to collect money.


    "It doesn''t have to be that much. It''s about 100 million."


    "You don''t have enough money to invest?"


    "It''s an investment, but it''s not a big Olympic Island project. It''s a movie I invested in, a project of China film."

 Chapter 3231

    At this time, Wang he''s mobile phone came in.


    Wang he picked up his mobile phone and said a few words.


    After hanging up the phone, helplessly looking at Chen Yu.


    "Mr. Chen, I need to go to the studio."


    "Is it convenient to go together? I haven''t been to your studio yet. "


    "Of course, it''s a great honor."


    The studio set up by Wang he and Chen Ke is also rented on the next floor of an office building.


    Compared with Chen''s animation company, the scale is not bad.


    Of course, half of the rooms in the studio are used as recording rooms and practice rooms.


    With some rest rooms and toilets, the real office space is only one third.


    But now it is more than 10 o''clock in the evening, and the studio is still full of lights.


    Chen did not know what they were busy with.


    Anyway, they are busy, and they seem to be busier than those people in the animation company.


    "What are they up to?"


    "One part is responsible for network public opinion and controlling public opinion orientation."


    "Is that the water army?"


    Wang he nodded and said, "some of them are responsible for communicating with some enterprises, platforms and units."


    "Isn''t communication just a phone call?"


    "Mr. Chen, what you think is too simple. Even if it is a reply to a program invitation, it needs to be very formal. It can''t be solved by a phone call. For example, if you invite me to give a program, I will need to reply and sign a contract. Although the signed text is very similar, but a reply needs to be examined word by word."


    Just then, Zhou Lin trotted out.


    "Brother Wang." Zhou Lin''s eyes and look at the peer of Chen Tiao: "Chen Zong, hello."


    "Hello." Chen Tiao nodded: "Miss Zhou is also a big star. Why is she still in the company so late?"


    "In front of President Chen, I dare not say that I am a big star." Zhou Lin can put on airs in front of employees in the company.


    However, she did not dare to put on airs in front of Chen Xuan, who could let her evaporate in the entertainment industry in minutes if she wanted to.


    "In fact, I am here with others." Zhou Lin said.


    Just then, a woman in sunglasses came out of the room.


    Chen Xiao and the woman were both stunned.


    "Jiaqiu, long time no see." Wang he immediately smiles and shakes hands with Shao Jiaqiu.


    "Long time no see." Shao Jiaqiu looked at Chen Tiao: "is this gentleman?"


    "Oh, let me introduce you to Mr. Chen, my friend and the shareholder of our studio."


    Shao Jiaqiu frowned a little: "I thought your studio should be a bit more classy."


    "Shao Jiaqiu, what do you mean by that?" Wang he''s face suddenly changed.


    He introduced Shao Jiaqiu with good intentions. How could he exchange such an impolite response.


    Although Shao Jiaqiu has many backers, Wang he is not afraid of her.


    "Brother Wang, if you want me to join the studio, my condition is to transfer his shares to me."


    Shao Jiaqiu points to Chen Xuan and says that her tone is quite confident.


    She is one of the top female stars in China. She may not have made any achievements in the film.


    But TV series is the absolute audience queen, and also know a lot of people in the TV drama circle.


    She knows that Wang he''s studio is short of people with small screen circles.


    Wang he and Chen Ke are both movie stars, but there are other artists in their studio, such as Zhou Lin.


    Even if Wang he has the energy, it is impossible to take her with her in every movie.


    There are still more opportunities for small screens than for big ones.


    If she joined the studio, it would bring a lot of television resources.


    Then the artists in the studio will be able to follow her for a little role.


    And if the studio wants to shoot a TV series, she also has the ability to invest in finding scripts.


    She thinks that her advantage is still very big.


    She believed that Wang he knew how to choose between her and Chen.


    However, she obviously did not understand the situation.


    "Shao Jiaqiu, did you make a mistake?" The king crane laughed angrily.


    Yes, finding Shao Jiaqiu is an important part of their studio development plan.


    But she is not irreplaceable.


    There are many female stars in the TV circle, and there are more than one who share the same position with her.


    Shao Jiaqiu is also one of the four major Huadan in China.


    Without Shao Jiaqiu, is the studio not developing?


    Chen''s is really irreplaceable.


    Don''t say Chen''s fortune, don''t say Chen is a shareholder of the studio.


    The Hollywood resources in Chen''s hands should not be given up.


    Just half a month ago, Chen took Steven to talk to him.And then he got an important role.


    How many famous people in China keep calling him.


    They all want to find a way. They want to know Steven.


    Although he hasn''t appeared in the film yet, he has been promoted.


    Chen Ke is also the same, she has been sitting firmly in the position of China''s first-line actress.


    It is more than one grade higher than shaojiaqiu.


    Shao Jiaqiu is willing to join their studio.


    It''s not that they also like the Hollywood resources in their studio.


    This resource is the only one in China.


    Shao Jiaqiu has already come to an end in the TV circle.


    So she''s desperate to move to the big screen.


    And if I can get involved in a Hollywood movie.


    For her, it is also to stabilize her position as a film actress.


    As a result, we talked about it well before. We went to the studio.


    But he said such a strange thing.


    "If you would like to join the studio, I would welcome it. But if you have not joined the studio and put forward such excessive requirements, please go ahead."


    Shao Jiaqiu''s face suddenly became ugly: "Wang He, you have to think clearly, if you don''t have me, your studio can''t walk in the TV circle."


    "Without the earth, everyone has to turn." Wang he said calmly.


    Chen Tiao touched his nose: "Miss Shao, do we know each other?"


    "Well, I don''t know."


    "Don''t you know me? Does Miss Shao think I''m a bully? "


    "Well, since your studio is not sincere, I don''t have to stay here any longer."


    Shao Jiaqiu turns around and leaves. Wang he gives Zhou Lin a look.


    Zhou Lin said in a hurry: "Jiaqiu elder sister, I send you."


    Although Zhou Lin is also a female star, she still feels like a maid in front of Shao Jiaqiu.


    "Sister Jiaqiu, slow down." Zhou Lin followed Shao Jiaqiu into the elevator: "sister Jiaqiu, do you know Mr. Chen?"


    "I don''t know." Shao Jiaqiu said coldly, "what do you think of brother Wang? I''m no match for that minority shareholder? "


    "Sister Jiaqiu, you really don''t know Mr. Chen?"


    In Zhou Lin''s opinion, Shao Jiaqiu is baffled.


    Minority shareholders? Do you call Chen Zhen a minority shareholder?


    Well, compared with the shares held by Chen Ke and Wang He, the shares held by Chen Xuan are really nothing.


    But the meaning is not the same, if it is her, she will make the same choice.


    She would rather offend Shao Jiaqiu than lose Chen Zhen, a small shareholder.

 Chapter 3232

    "Sister Jiaqiu, did Mr. Chen offend you


    "No, I just don''t like it."


    "Sister Jiaqiu..." Zhou Lin was eager to speak but stopped.


    Shao Jiaqiu looked at Zhou Lin and said, "let''s talk straight."


    "Brother Wang and sister Chen set up this studio, the fundamental contact is Mr. Chen."


    "He? Chen Ke knows him, too? "


    "He is sister Chen''s cousin. In addition, Hollywood resources are also led by him, so brother Wang and sister Chen can''t be on your side."


    "He has Hollywood resources?" Shao Jiaqiu''s eyes widened.


    Only then did she understand why Wang he refused his request in front of her, and her words were so fierce.


    She would have answered the same question.


    Shao Jiaqiu''s face was ugly.


    I feel like I''ve made a fool of myself this time.


    "What does he do?"


    "I don''t know, but I think he and Mr. Steven are very familiar, and recently brother Wang and sister Chen''s Hollywood roles, he just finished a word."


    Shao Jiaqiu''s face became more and more ugly.


    She had promised Wang he''s invitation verbally.


    Because of the Hollywood resources of their studio.


    As a result, he offended the patron of the studio face to face.


    "Sister Jiaqiu, no matter what kind of grudges you and that Mr. Chen have, you''d better put it away."


    Zhou Lin''s tone is still sincere, after all, we are mixed entertainment circles.


    For example, Shao Jiaqiu asked Wang He to make a choice in front of the shareholders.


    Even if Chen is an ordinary person, Wang he is unlikely to agree to Shao Jiaqiu''s request.


    Shao Jiaqiu thought more and more angry.


    Such an important thing, Wang he didn''t tell himself in advance.


    I was disgraced on the spot.


    Zhou Lin has been sending Shao Jiaqiu to her car.


    Shao Jiaqiu sat in the car, and suddenly another voice came from his mind.


    "Woman, why do you have to trouble him? He doesn''t seem to recognize you. "


    "Don''t you say he''s dead? Why is he still alive? "


    "How do I know? Maybe the Taoists of Longhu Mountain solved the problem first."


    "If he recognizes me, if he knows I''m a star, then I''m finished, and he''ll ask me a lot."


    "You only get his attention."


    "He''s rich, and he''s in the entertainment business, which means that if he exposes my business, I''ll be in a lot of trouble. Unless he goes bankrupt, he''ll lose his way of transmission." Shao Jiaqiu said.


    The resources of this society are in the hands of the rich.


    If a rich man wants to spread a message, he only needs to spend some money to buy a page, and the world will know it the next day.


    But for an ordinary person or a poor person, their voice can only spread 100 meters at most.


    Shao Jiaqiu did not have a good way to deal with Chen.


    She has to guarantee her reputation.


    What''s more, Chen is in charge of entertainment resources.


    Shao Jiaqiu was even more nervous.


    Now the only good news is that Chen did not recognize her.


    However, she was also a little helpless to Chen.


    Although she is a star, she is only a star after all.


    There is no real power.


    What''s more, Chen is not a clay figurine for her to knead.


    "Or you can ask him out alone and let me eat him."


    Shao Jiaqiu''s eyes twinkle, if there is really nothing to do.


    This is the last choice.


    But now her relationship with the snake is complicated.


    She''s been restraining the snake.


    She doesn''t care how many innocent people the snake ate.


    But she was worried that it would involve her.


    So she didn''t want to use anything other than conventional means until the last minute.


    ¡­¡­


    "Mr. Chen, a friend has come to Mordor. He asked if you would like to see him."


    "Friend? I know it? "


    "Well, you do."


    "See you then." Chen Tiao nodded and said.


    Zhou Lin has been with her, but Wang he said: "Zhou Lin, you go home first, I and Chen Zong go to see a friend."


    "May I come with you?" Zhou Lin is very clever.


    She wants to get in touch with Chen Xuan more, and maybe she can get some benefits from Chen''s hands.


    "Inconvenient." Wang he directly refused Zhou Lin''s request.


    "Well, I''ll wait for you at home."


    Wang he and Chen Xiao drove to a villa community, and then made several turns in the community.


    Knock and knock -


    the door opened, and the person who opened the door was indeed known by Chen Xuan, Mo Han.I remember a year ago, he almost let Chen Xuan out of control, and Chen almost killed him.


    "Mr. Chen." Mo Han''s expression is a little stiff.


    As a matter of fact, he knew that Chen Xuan was coming.


    But in the face of Chen, it was still a bit unnatural.


    After all, he knows how terrible he is.


    It''s a matter of minutes.


    Fortunately, they reconciled in the end.


    He now runs a security company, and Chen also has a stake in it.


    To be exact, he is now working for Chen.


    The first business is Wang he introduced by Chen.


    After that time, Mo Han and Wang he became quite familiar.


    In a year''s time, the security company has developed well.


    Already on the right track, most of the security personnel are still responsible for some ordinary business.


    Be a bodyguard for the rich and solve some small problems.


    Of course, there are some special business he also takes over.


    "Long time no see. Don''t you invite us in?"


    "Oh, come in."


    Chen Hao enters Mo Han''s residence and finds that there is a woman at home. She doesn''t know if she is not wearing makeup. She is generally tall.


    "My girlfriend, Zhao Li, is also in the industry." Mo Han introduced it briefly.


    Zhao Li nods to Chen Tiao. She should not know Chen Xuan. It is estimated that Mo Han did not mention the past with her.


    It is quite familiar with Wang he. It is estimated that Wang he has not less to walk here.


    "Sit down and talk, Xiao Li. Get us some wine." Mo Han said.


    Zhao Li took some wine and sat down beside Mo Han.


    "How''s business recently?"


    "Mr. Chen, the business of the security company is fairly good, but the special business is a little small. The surplus profit of last quarter was about one million soft dollars."


    "All right, no business." Chen Xuan waved his hand.


    Mo Han faced Chen Xuan, in addition to business, really did not know what to talk about.


    Chen Xuan put too much pressure on him.


    Zhao Li seems to feel Mo Han''s formality in the face of Chen.


    "Mo Han, are you free tomorrow? Mr. Chen and I are going to visit Da''ao island tomorrow. How about going with you? "


    "Yes." Mo Han did not refuse.


    Chen Xuan got up and went to the counter in the living room: "why is your decoration so strange? Is it the same kind of hideous stuff? "


    Chen Xuan fiddled with the bottles and jars, looking at this one and touching the other one.


    "Well This is what Xiao Li collected. "


    Zhao Li bit her lower lip. She didn''t like strangers touching her collection.


    "Oh, I''ve seen it." Chen picked up a deformed finger soaked in liquid.


    "There is no second devil corpse in the world. It is said that the refining method has been lost. Where have you seen it?" Zhao Li obviously didn''t believe Chen''s words.

 Chapter 3233

    Chen took out a blood red palm.


    Wang he knew that Chen Zhen was also a monk.


    He had heard about it before.


    The fingers on Chen''s blood red palm are very similar to those of Zhao Li''s collection of Bailian demon corpses.


    But there are obvious differences, because Chen''s is red, and Zhao Li''s finger skin is black.


    "This This is a thousand year old corpse demon''s? Where did it come from? "


    Zhao Li was obviously a knowledgeable person and recognized it at a glance.


    This thousand year old corpse demon is not rare in the world, even if it is born, it is incomparable.


    "Mr. Chen, do you take this with you? You also said that the decoration of Mo Han''s house is so gloomy and terrible. I think you are more terrible. " Wang crane could not help but make complaints about it.


    "Do you sell this? How much is it? " Zhao Li looked at the bloody magic palm in Chen''s hands.


    "I didn''t bring any gifts this time. Isn''t it disrespectful to be a gift?" Chen said with a smile.


    Mo Han conjectures that this thing is Chen''s booty again.


    Based on his knowledge of Chen, this is very likely.


    Chen''s height meant that the circles he contacted were different from their ordinary circles.


    In the eyes of these ordinary monks, the thousand year old corpse demons are not necessarily in Chen''s eyes.


    In fact, the strong are always in the minority, and the powerful monsters are also in the minority.


    Zhao Li''s collection is quite rich.


    It''s just that the grade is a little low.


    "What''s this tooth of?"


    "The bipedal dragon of the West."


    "And this one?"


    "The soul crystal of the fierce soul in the white night."


    "And this one?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Is Mr. Chen interested in these? I can introduce an organization specialized in hunting and killing this to you, and I will take you with me when I have action. "


    "Forget it." Chen Xiao shook his head. He was just curious, which did not mean he was interested in it.


    Chen has a lot of his own collection, but most of them are of great value.


    And Chen never left these things at home.


    Anyway, Chen Xuan felt that it was really hard for him to leave this kind of thing at home.


    In particular, there are children in Chen''s family.


    She dares to put anything in her mouth.


    Even if it looks terrible.


    In her eyes, it was delicious.


    "Really not? In fact, if we act together, it will not be dangerous. "


    Zhao Li thought Chen was worried about safety.


    "My life is very valuable. I don''t like to take risks."


    "All right." Zhao Li was a little disappointed.


    Mo Han has a burst of white eyes. He doesn''t tell Zhao Li how strong Chen Xuan is.


    If they really team up to fight something.


    It is estimated that Zhao Li and all the people in the team will die, and Chen Xuan will not die either.


    After Chen Xuan and Wang he left.


    Zhao Li has a tone of disdain.


    "The man named Chen is too timid."


    "Where do you think the thousand year old corpse devil he gave you came from?"


    "Where did it come from?"


    "Of course, he killed a thousand year old corpse demon himself, otherwise?"


    "How can it be? The thousand year old corpse devil is a legendary demon. Even a monk like us, he has to spend tens of thousands of lives in a team. Even Tianshi Zhang of Longhu Mountain is not sure."


    Mo Han said: "he and the master Zhang are on the same level."


    "How could it be? Does he look so young that he is actually old and eighty? "


    "No, just because of his high accomplishments." Mo Han said calmly: "so be careful in front of him, his temper is not very good."


    Although Mo Han said so, Zhao Li still didn''t believe it.


    Chen Xuan doesn''t look like a master.


    What''s more, it''s the top level that Mo Han said.


    As far as she knew, which of the top level monks was not immortal.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, Mo Han and Zhao Li came to Chen''s hotel.


    "Mr. Li and I are already in the hotel."


    "Oh, are you here so early? Come to my room first. I''m having breakfast."


    When they came to Chen''s room, they found the table full of food.


    "Mr. Chen, eat so much so early?"


    "Personal habits, you sit down and have some." Chen said.


    "Then we''re welcome."


    Mo Han and Zhao Li watched the mountain of food disappearing at an alarming rate.


    Both of them were speechless for a while, and Chen Xuan might have eaten enough for them for a month.But it''s just Chen''s breakfast.


    After half an hour, Chen finally cleaned up all the food.


    "Mr. Chen, when shall we start?"


    "You''ll have a rest, and I''ll be informed."


    Soon, Wang he also came to the hotel.


    At ten o''clock in the morning, Lu Yibo''s call came.


    He also sent a special car to pick up Chen.


    The special car sent Chen Xuan and others to the dock, and then boarded a yacht.


    "Mr. Chen, how was your rest last night?" Lu Yibo came forward and warmly said hello to Chen.


    "Not bad." Chen Tiao looked at the wharf that was slowly away from: "are we going to take this boat to dao''ao island?"


    "Well, there is no direct way of transportation now, so we can only go there by ourselves." Lu Yibo said, "how about my yacht?"


    "Very good."


    "Then this yacht is for you, Mr. Chen."


    "Well Well, no, I have a yacht. " Chen has two yachts at home.


    The scale of the small yacht is ten times that of this yacht, and the scale of the big yacht is more than ten times larger than this yacht.


    "Mr. Chen, don''t be polite to me. If you are afraid of trouble, I can help you to send the yacht abroad."


    "Mr. Lu, I really don''t need it. I really have a yacht."


    "Mr. Lu, what Mr. Chen said is true. His yacht is ten times bigger than this one."


    Wang he was on Chen''s yacht.


    "Well All right Lu Yibo was slightly embarrassed.


    "Thank you all the same, Mr. Lu."


    This yacht is not a super yacht.


    But the scale is still quite large, and the length is close to 20 meters.


    The interior decoration is also quite atmospheric.


    As far as the price is concerned, it is estimated that it will cost twenty or thirty million soft dollars.


    "Next time I go to Laomei, I will really visit Mr. Chen and see Mr. Chen''s yacht."


    In terms of enjoyment, the rich in China are the best in 20 or 30 years, so the domestic rich play the rest of the rich abroad.


    Nowadays, yachts and private airplanes are not the most popular games for wealthy people abroad.


    It''s wild animals. What I like most is horse racing. There are millions of expensive horse races.


    In a word, what foreign rich people play with is a feature, that is, there are opportunities for investment and appreciation.


    The vast majority of the rich are playing and cashing in their play.


    But this kind of idea is Chen Xuan this kind of upstart still cannot keep up with.

 Chapter 3234

    After the yacht went out of the sea, it turned right in the direction of Jiangsu and Zhejiang.


    It''s about an hour.


    There was a mist ahead.


    Chen felt the strong magnetic field ahead.


    The navigation on the ship also confirms this.


    In a strong magnetic field, navigation almost fails.


    However, when the yacht entered the fog zone, Chen felt a strong aura of heaven and earth.


    It''s almost suffocating.


    Chen felt that it was like being immersed in the ocean of heaven and earth.


    However, with such a strong aura of heaven and earth, ordinary psychics can hardly wait for a long time.


    Otherwise, it will be burst by the aura of heaven and earth here.


    "Mr. Chen, do you know the origin of the great Olympic island?"


    "I checked it on the Internet yesterday, but I didn''t understand it. It seems that it was discovered this year."


    Chen felt that the information was a little strange.


    It''s only more than 100 kilometers away from Mordor. It''s the inner sea area.


    How could an island be discovered in such a close area?


    "It was only discovered this year." Lu Yibo said: "now it is said that the big Olympic island is one of the three fairy islands in the legend."


    Chen Xiao had heard of this legend. The three fairylands recorded in Shanhaijing are Penglai, abbot and Yingzhou.


    "What''s the meaning of the name" Big O "


    "No The first person to find out was a fisherman named Li DAAO. He owed a lot of money, so he drove his fishing boat out to fish. Now the fishing boat is no more than seven or eight people can''t open it. As a result, he can''t operate it. When he finds out that it''s wrong, he has come to a strange island. When he comes back, he reports to the government, and the government gives him a sum of money It was the first to be discovered, so it was named the grand Olympic island. "


    Well, Chen thought there was something special about the name of Da''ao island.


    "This fog is harmless to human body. Experts have tested the air here. It is said that there are some substances beneficial to human body. I don''t understand what it is. Anyway, it is beneficial. In addition, after entering the fog, navigation satellite can''t find the island, so we can only get in and out of the island by experience."


    Chen''s eyes were foggy and visibility was very low.


    "If that''s the case, the traffic is not very inconvenient, and with such low visibility, if a ship comes across from the opposite side, I''m afraid it will hit when it is found."


    "This is a defect of the grand Olympic island. At present, I am also considering how to solve this problem if I get the development right."


    Without navigation, it is difficult for aircraft to navigate. After all, aircraft positioning is needed now, even ships need positioning.


    So if the development is really carried out, then the traffic will become a great restriction.


    "The current solution is to build an undersea tunnel between the island and modu."


    "Like magic island and Los Angeles?"


    "Yes, I''m going to negotiate with the government to build and own the property together."


    It seems that Lu Yibo is bound to win the government bidding.


    Even before we got the development right, we started to plan the later development.


    But Chen Xuan also took a fancy to him.


    Capable people are always particularly popular.


    "How is the bidding process going?" Chen asked.


    "Evaluation, positioning and profitability are the most basic operations. Most companies know these things. However, I believe that the government needs more than that. Especially, this place is under the jurisdiction of Mordo government. Therefore, it will become a business card of magic capital, especially in Southeast Asia, which is deeply influenced by Chinese culture. As long as the planning is good, the Southeast Asian market will be able to There will be more enthusiasm and expectation than magic island. "


    Chen Tiao nodded: "what do you think are the advantages that other bidding companies do not have?"


    "The so-called advantages are the result of small drops of convergence. We are bidding with large companies. We are not weak in strength, resources are not bad. We have stronger capital than others, invest more than others, plan higher than others, have a better vision than others, give more profits to the government, and plan and design are more in line with the government''s mind That will be our biggest advantage. "


    Chen is more and more satisfied. Lu Yibo is not blindly confident.


    What he said is also meaningful. He is definitely not running trains all over his mouth.


    This is also the place that Chen Zhen thinks highly of him.


    Even if the bidding development right is not won.


    Chen also hopes to cooperate with Lu Yibo in other projects.


    As the yacht passed through the fog, Chen was fascinated by the scene.


    All the nature, all the beauty, all the scenery in poetry and painting are presented in front of us.


    It''s a huge island with several mountains.One of the largest mountains runs through the clouds, just like a giant sword through heaven and earth.


    Among the mountains, several colorful clouds and ribbons linger.


    Not close to the island, face-to-face blows to bursts of immortal gas.


    Worth it! The island is worth investing in.


    Chen made the decision at the first time.


    It''s totally different from magic island.


    Magic Island is an island completely developed by modernization.


    And this island is the pure land from heaven.


    Chen Tiao looked at Lu Yibo: "will development damage the island''s environment?"


    "No, this is also my most important point. All construction needs to focus on the nature and heaven and earth here. This is also the biggest selling point of the grand Olympic island. I will not give up the whole thing."


    Chen Tiao nodded and continued to enjoy the beautiful scenery of Da''ao island.


    "There are some other species on the island." Lu Yibo said.


    "Like magic island?"


    "Similar, but they don''t cooperate or interact with humans like the magical creatures on the magic island. Their habits and actions are more inclined to beasts."


    "A lot of them?"


    "Not much, but they don''t attack humans on their own initiative."


    Because the wharf has not been built, they can only board the island by kayak when they are close to the distance of more than 1000 meters.


    At this time, Chen Xuan found some large sea animals in the sea.


    "There seems to be something in the water." Chen pointed to his back, which was not far from the water.


    "Oh, that''s s s-13. This is one of the new species on the island numbered by the government. The government has also given a name, scale Jiao, a carnivorous sea animal, but it doesn''t attack people. It is said that when the government first sent people to the island, someone accidentally fell into the sea, and the thing pushed people to the shore."


    Chen found that the shape of this sea animal is similar to that of the unicorn whale, but it has a longer body and scales on its body, so it should not belong to the dolphin family.


    It''s very fast, and there are aura waves around it.

 Chapter 3235

    Although there is a sea breeze blowing.


    But the waves around the island are quite peaceful.


    Just playing with the kayak.


    Of course, there are at least three billionaires on the kayak.


    So the rowers are very careful.


    It''s going to fall into the water, whatever happens.


    They''re going to have an accident anyway.


    All landed safely on the island.


    The feeling here is really, really good.


    And magic island is not the same concept at all.


    Even magic island is not a real island at all.


    Without taking a step, Chen felt the resonance from heaven and earth.


    Those who don''t have enough realm will stay here soon.


    However, for example, Chen''s feelings are quite different.


    Everything here is in response to Chen.


    "Mr. Chen Mr. Chen... "


    "Well? Ah? Mr. Lu, do you call me


    "What is Mr. Chen thinking? He is so absorbed."


    "It''s nothing. I''m fascinated by the scenery of this island. It''s really beautiful like poetry and painting. I feel like this is a fairyland on earth."


    Just then, a flock of white deer appeared on the edge of the beach.


    The white deer were not afraid of people. They stood in the trees on the edge of the beach and looked at the group of outsiders.


    They are not natural creatures. They carry a strong mana.


    However, it seems very peaceful and has no hostility to Chen Xuan and others.


    They may have never seen human beings, so they are curious about the appearance of human beings.


    I guess I was thinking, what kind of animals are these guys.


    "Will the development of this island affect their habitat?"


    "There are bound to be impacts, but I will regulate them in advance and try to avoid them as much as possible." "Mr. Chen is very concerned about the natural environment," Lu said


    "No, I just think the biggest selling point of this island is the environment. If it is over developed, it will only make it lose value."


    Lu Yibo nodded. He thought more than Chen.


    The crowd continued to move on, and after a while, a stone tablet suddenly appeared in front of them.


    Chen came to the stone tablet, which was engraved with two lines of characters.


    Mountain edge mountain mountain landscape, edge deep edge shallow crossing into the immortal.


    Water fog depth, water without lack, cloud thin moon, cloud moon absolute.


    Chen Xiao looked at Lu Yibo: "what''s wrong with this stone tablet? Who put it up? "


    "There was this stone tablet when it was discovered, so there should have been ancient people who boarded the island for a long time. Anyway, some experts have tried to find some ancient books to prove the origin of the island, but so far there is no conclusion."


    Lu Yi boten stopped and said: "there is still an argument that there is a secret of immortality hidden in the stone tablet. Since the photos of the stone tablet were posted on the Internet, the whole network has been discussing the contents of the stone tablet."


    If the stone tablet is developed, it will surely take the lead in protecting it.


    But now Chen can touch it directly.


    Chen Hao walked forward and reached for the stone tablet.


    There was a ripple on the stone tablet.


    It''s not a ripple visible to the naked eye.


    It''s an incomprehensible fluctuation.


    It''s not the aura of heaven and earth, nor the magic power.


    This ripple is not stopping Chen''s action.


    It''s spreading information.


    This mode of transmission is similar to the feeling of the key to Chen.


    But it''s different.


    The key belongs to Chen Xuan alone, so Chen Xuan is the only one who spreads the key.


    But the ripple of the stone is similar to that of a loudspeaker.


    What is capable of perceiving will feel.


    However, the information spread is not a skill or secret.


    It''s more like an ancient powerful monk who left his own feelings.


    Chen Xuan did not know whether the powerful monk was stronger than himself.


    But he must be very, very strong. He took a very different route from Chen.


    In other words, it is different from all monks in the world today.


    Chen Xiao knew that the Chinese friars were divided into ancient and modern, and that they cultivated ancient gods and now immortals.


    However, the ancient gods can only get some shallow answers from the few words left behind.


    This should be the feeling left over by the ancient gods.


    For Chen, this kind of perception can make up for some deficiencies.


    However, it did not help Chen''s realm and strength.


    Others did not notice the ripple at all.


    There was no cold in the audience.


    Mo Han looked at the stone tablet of the eye with astonishment, and then looked at Chen Yu.


    He doesn''t know what happened.


    It''s just that there''s a mysterious and mysterious feeling that suddenly comes to mind.Chen Xuan took back his hand. This stone tablet is very magical.


    But one touch is enough.


    There''s no need to take him away.


    Chen Xiao looked at the mountains and rivers, and the mountains and mountains piled on top of each other.


    There''s something here that can''t be explained clearly.


    That is, everything is reasonable.


    In Taoist terms, it is Dharma.


    Everything here is in jurisprudence.


    This may be the Tao left by the old monk.


    In another way, pass down one''s own Tao.


    Maybe one day, there will be someone who can inherit the Tao.


    But it won''t be today, and it won''t be Chen.


    Chen Xiao has a way of his own.


    Although obscure, although the future is dim.


    This feeling is more like a mutual confirmation.


    It''s more like an exchange across thousands of years.


    Just then, a rainbow suddenly appeared over the island.


    However, it is different from the ordinary arc rainbow.


    The rainbow in the sky is in the form of an aperture.


    It''s like a huge color ring over the big O island.


    The scenery was gorgeous and full of dreams.


    "We''re lucky to meet a special aurora."


    "Is that Aurora?"


    "Anyway, scientists say that the magnetic field of the island is special, which causes the aurora to be distorted."


    Chen Tiao looked at Lu Yibo: "how many% of you are sure to win the development right?"


    "A conservative estimate of 60 percent."


    Lu Yibo was able to say that he was 60% sure. In fact, it was a very high probability.


    You know, all the top tycoons and top groups of China are competing for the development right.


    No one is absolutely sure. There is no big gap between us.


    On the one hand, it depends on the capital invested, on the other hand, it also depends on the intention of the government.


    Whose development plan is more in line with the wishes of the government.


    We all know that we should keep the original ecology.


    However, how to maintain the original ecology is a big problem.


    "In terms of planning, I can''t make suggestions. If it''s capital investment, it''s OK to exceed the budget." "If there are other investors who withdraw because it''s not worth it, I''m willing to take over, or take over all of them," Chen said


    Looking at Lu''s confidence in this project, Chen was surprised.


    On the other hand, he was surprised by Chen''s abundant funds.


    You know, at present, all the investors in this project are the top tycoons.


    Their current investment is in the unit of 100 million.


    They need to think carefully about whether to invest or withdraw.


    But Chen can make a decision so easily.


    This also made Lu Yibo more curious about Chen''s wealth.

 Chapter 3236

    "Mr. Chen, are you so confident in this project?"


    "I just follow my own feelings, and I have more confidence in you." Chen said frankly.


    Hearing this, Lu Yibo was very happy.


    The greatest joy of living is to get a sense of identity.


    Chen gave Lu Yibo a sense of identity.


    It''s not that kind of hypocritical identification.


    Lu Yibo can feel Chen''s sincerity.


    An hour''s walk on Big O island.


    And they returned home.


    Because there''s nothing on the island now.


    There is not even a road, so there is no place to go.


    The sea fog around the periphery of the island does not pose a threat to ships.


    Apart from visibility, there''s basically no trouble.


    And the range of sea fog is not very wide, about a few kilometers.


    So as long as the straight line sailing, more than ten minutes can pass through the fog.


    Now, it is necessary to turn on the lights to the maximum when sailing in the fog.


    Avoid finding a boat coming too late.


    This is also the default rule of the international law of the sea when sailing in the sea fog.


    By the time he returned to Mordo, Lu Yibo invited Chen Xuan and others to dinner.


    Chen Xiao has just returned to the hotel, just received a call from Zhang Ting.


    "Boss, there''s something wrong with the company."


    "What''s wrong? Is there a lack of funds? Or did the employee leave? Or have you been sued? "


    This is the problem that Chen can think of, a few companies can appear.


    "No, it''s the office building. The person in charge of the company that we rented the office building suddenly informed us today and asked us to move out of the office building within three days. Otherwise, we would have to turn off the power supply to our company."


    "Why? Has our company defaulted on their rent? "


    "No How can it be. "


    I''m kidding. With a boss like you, defaulting on rent is insulting.


    "Then why? Have you offended them? "


    "No, the previous cooperation was pretty good."


    "Then why terminate the lease? Or they want to raise the price. "


    "I didn''t say why. The person in charge didn''t even talk to me, so he just issued a notice."


    "Then find a new office building first. In addition, since the other party has breached the contract in advance, he will ask a lawyer to sue them. This can''t be done. The bigger the matter is, the better. Don''t worry about the other party''s origin."


    Anyway, Chen Xuan doesn''t mix in China, so he doesn''t care about the background of each other.


    "In addition, don''t rush to move things out, let them turn off the switch, and then say that important documents are damaged due to power failure, and ask me hard to make them feel pain."


    Zhang Ting knows what Chen Xuan means. Chen Xuan doesn''t care about money.


    Because Chen Xuan is too rich.


    But this kind of rich person has a characteristic.


    In particular, when a thief is a bad tempered man, he is not good-natured.


    He''ll bleed at all costs.


    After a few words, Chen hung up.


    For Chen, this is a small thing that can''t be smaller.


    I don''t care too much about Chen.


    Even if the company moves, it will delay the project process for a few days at most.


    Chen Xuan can afford this little money.


    ¡­¡­


    Zhang Ting knows Chen''s temper.


    So direct money to find the media, whether it is the paper media or the network media have come to a wave of publicity.


    At the same time, it has become the top hot topic of Weibo.


    The company has previously published two long animation works.


    Because of the abundant funds, the animation quality is quite high, so it is a little famous in China.


    Now animation companies and office buildings belong to the company conflict.


    And in a rational situation.


    The media naturally took a fancy to the explosive points.


    One night''s time to ferment.


    The next day, it was on the top of the hot topic list.


    While eating breakfast, Chen is brushing the morning express on her tablet.


    Even if it''s just one night.


    But it''s already very hot.


    Chen Xuan called Zhang Ting.


    "Zhang Ting, how much did it cost to publish the news?"


    "Boss, it cost about 500000 last night."


    "It''s only 500000. You just look for the media. It doesn''t matter how much money it costs. We don''t rely on this to save money."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Spend half a million yuan a night, for Zhang Ting, the cost has been very amazing.She is also looking for domestic first and second tier media.


    One pop-up window of penguin net alone costs 300000.


    But Chen Xuan actually said that he spent less money.


    But every time Zhang Ting thought of Chen''s amazing wealth, she was relieved.


    Well, Zhang Ting decided to invest more.


    Half a million is not enough, right? Let''s find five million media.


    Zhang Ting first found the phone number of the national mouthpiece, and then dialed to say that she wanted to buy a page.


    The other party originally refused.


    But after hearing Zhang Ting''s offer.


    I changed my mouth immediately.


    Can''t help, Zhang Ting gave the price is really they can''t refuse.


    ¡­¡­


    When Liu Yu saw the news in the national newspaper.


    I went crazy and almost didn''t pull my hair off.


    That animation company is mad dog.


    Put it in the national paper.


    How much does it cost?


    And because the other side spent money.


    So the content of the newspaper is naturally inclined to the animation company side.


    The other party made it clear that he was going to die with him.


    Liu Yu immediately picked up the phone and dialed Zhang Ting.


    "Miss Zhang, you don''t have to do that, do you? You can''t change the outcome with all that money. "


    "Manager Liu, I''m not trying to change the result. My boss has ordered you and your group to be discredited no matter how much money you pay."


    "Miss Zhang, this matter can actually be discussed..."


    "Don''t discuss it. You didn''t intend to discuss it with me, but now I don''t plan to discuss it with you."


    Zhang Ting said calmly, in any case, a word from Chen is enough.


    Zhang Ting is not big at all, and the new publicity budget is not enough.


    Chen will certainly spare no effort to help her with publicity and lawsuit.


    "Miss Zhang, you have to think about it clearly. We are the northern group. You can''t do anything like this."


    "Sorry, this is our boss''s attention."


    "Then give me your boss''s phone number."


    "No comment."


    Liu Yu and angry, although the northern group than a small animation company, do not know hundreds of times.


    But after all, he is only a regional manager, he can not be as Zhang Ting as regardless of the cost of publicity on this matter.


    But Zhang Ting can, Zhang Ting said: "tonight''s news broadcast remember to pay attention to."


    Liu Yu''s scalp is going to be fried.


    If we let the news broadcast on the class this time, he would be dead.


    No senior member of the group will allow him to exist.


    "Miss Zhang, shall we stop this matter? I can offer some compensation. Please let this matter stop here."

 Chapter 3237

    Liu Yu deserves to be the regional manager of a large company.


    This response to public relations and emergency can be said to be extremely fast.


    The first moment is still threatening, the next moment is soft.


    And it''s all-round retreat.


    "I''m sorry, it''s not up to you or to me."


    Zhang explained the situation to Chen.


    She can''t decide the direction of this matter.


    Chen Xuan said that he wanted to make things big.


    Is she going to plead for the enemy?


    "Miss Zhang, are you really going to burn both jade and stone?"


    Zhang Ting smiles, she is not qualified to decide whether to burn jade and stone.


    Liu Yu is also not qualified, Liu Yu''s biggest mistake is not to investigate the background of the animation company.


    He thinks animation company is a small company.


    He thought that the gold owner behind him was an upstart.


    On the surface, Chen is really an upstart.


    Unfortunately, Chen has become the richest man in the world.


    As for the burning of jade and stone?


    Now it''s their group that''s caught.


    Chen''s industry is not in China at all.


    How can we burn both jade and stone?


    Let''s talk about the volume of assets.


    Even if the other side wants to hit, it will only hit the head of the bag.


    "Miss Zhang, can''t we have a good talk?" Liu Yu softened her tone again.


    "Manager Liu, since you targeted our company, our boss has said that no matter how much money is spent, it''s not over."


    Liu Yu''s face became more and more ugly: "did the last news broadcast cost a lot of money? It''s not worth it... "


    "Our boss doesn''t have other skills, but he has a lot of money."


    "Do you know how big our group is?"


    "I know, but your group is not as rich as our boss."


    Now the real estate group, basically is the debt ratio of more than 100%.


    High even more than 200%.


    Almost every project of the real estate group is to borrow money from the bank.


    And then the money is used to repay the previous project.


    There are also some real estate companies that use the purchase money of a project to repay the debt.


    This also leads to the size of real estate companies often tens of billions.


    But a lot of bad assets, bad debts.


    This is also the reason why Zhang Ting doesn''t care about the feud between her boss and the real estate company.


    The fight between the big men is nothing more than throwing money at the end.


    No one should be able to beat Chen in this respect.


    Liu Yu is very eager to plug, and Zhang Ting communication fruitless.


    He had to hang up, but the call came back at once.


    A look at the phone, Liu Yu immediately flustered.


    "Mr. Lu What can I do for you


    "What''s the matter? What do you still ask me? Tell me clearly. What''s going on? Why is the name of our company on the state media, news broadcast, and still be criticized for the key name


    "Mr. Lu, listen to my explanation. Miss Shao asked for this."


    "Miss Shao? Shao Jiaqiu? Why did she do that? Do you listen to what she says? "


    "She seems to have a grudge against the boss of that animation company." Liu Yu helplessly said: "so let me aim at the following company, I did not expect their company to react so fiercely."


    "Nonsense, I''m XXX..." General manager Lu gave Liu Yu a direct and fluent national scolding: "what is her Shao Jiaqiu? If she wants you to do it? "


    "She She said if I don''t promise She''ll call you... "


    General manager Lu was speechless for a while. In the end, he blamed himself for this?


    "What''s the other party from?"


    "I''m not sure. The other party seems to be a turtle. According to the law, he can buy a floor in CBD with enough money for the news media. But they took so much money to hack us."


    "Who let you get hold of it?" "Give me their contact information, I''ll contact them," Lu said


    ¡­¡­


    "Hello, I''m Lu Yibo, chairman of Tianhong Group."


    "Hello, Mr. Lu. May I help you?"


    When Zhang Ting received a call from Lu Yibo, her tone immediately changed.


    It is totally different from the attitude when talking to Liu Yu.


    Liu Yu and Lu Yibo are not the same level, nor should they be.


    Liu Yu top day, also can only in the phone mouth hi.


    But Lu Yibo has the ability to make a person or a company Die socially.


    "I don''t want to say more than that. It''s our Tianhong''s fault. I''m here to apologize to you. Please forgive me."Lu Yibo paused and said, "I''d like to invite Miss Zhang and the boss of your company to have a light meal and apologize to you in person."


    Lu Yibo''s attitude is very low. He doesn''t have the arrogance and arrogance of a top rich.


    "I need to ask our boss for instructions."


    "I''m looking forward to your good news. This is my personal phone number. I can make this call if you have anything. Goodbye."


    ¡­¡­


    "Boss, the boss of the real estate company apologized and wanted to invite you to dinner. He said he wanted to apologize to you face to face."


    "If there is a favor to eat, then go." Chen didn''t care what attitude the other side was.


    Apologies are one thing and have now risen to the top of the list.


    Now the company is more than just apologizing to them.


    There is also a need for public apologies and public explanations.


    As for the other party''s private attitude, it will decide whether Chen Xuan will continue to expand the heat of the matter.


    The next day, Chen and Zhang Ting found the restaurant according to the location provided by each other.


    There are no other customers in the restaurant, which is obviously completely contracted by the other party.


    Chen and Zhang Ting enter the restaurant, and Lu Yibo, Liu Yu and Shao Jiaqiu come out of the restaurant.


    When Lu Yibo saw Chen Xuan, he was stunned.


    "Chen Mr. Chen Why it is you? Are you the boss of that animation company? "


    "Er..." Chen Xuan speechless looking at Lu Yibo: "Mr. Lu, the office floor that my company rents is yours?"


    Lu Yibo slapped on the forehead, and the water rushed into the Dragon King temple.


    Liu Yu''s heart beat the drum for a long time. Lu Yibo and Chen Xuan got to know each other.


    And it''s like a lot of relationships.


    He seems to have made it as a district manager.


    Lu Yibo welcomed Chen Hao into the restaurant: "Mr. Chen, this is our company''s bad behavior. I apologize to you."


    "Apologize, don''t apologize, I want to know why, why against my animation company."


    Shao Jiaqiu''s face was also ugly.


    Lu Yibo looks at Shao Jiaqiu, and Chen Xuan sees Shao Jiaqiu. He already has some conjectures in his heart.


    "That is to say, Miss Shao is obstructing this time, isn''t it?"


    Shao Jiaqiu was silent. Chen Xuan looked at Shao Jiaqiu and said, "Miss Shao, I''m very curious. Do we know each other? Why do you have to target me again and again. "

 Chapter 3238

    Shao Jiaqiu has a smile on her face.


    "Mr. Chen, I''ve got the wrong person."


    Chen Tiao scratched his head: "OK, I hope you won''t recognize the wrong person again."


    Chen did not investigate again, because he knew that it was useless to make a scene here.


    Do we have to argue with Shao Jiaqiu about whether we recognize the wrong person.


    Shao Jiaqiu will not admit it.


    Chen will not believe her.


    If there is really any grudge between them, Shao Jiaqiu should not give up.


    As for Lu Yibo, Chen did not intend to study Lu Yibo.


    At the end of the day, he''s a backseat.


    On the one hand, Chen also cooperated with him.


    Chen didn''t want to stop.


    Moreover, even if Chen does nothing now.


    He also has to worry about the reputation of Tianhong Group.


    You know, reputation damage is no small thing.


    On the one hand, consumers have a distrust of their group.


    On the other hand, it is related to their funds. Once there is distrust in the market, banks are bound to step up the scrutiny of their group loans, which will have a more serious impact.


    Therefore, it is the best embodiment of their friendship that Chen did nothing at this time.


    If Chen Xuan gives him two more times, even if he can''t kill Tianhong Group, he can make Tianhong Group hurt for half a year.


    As for the main culprits of this disturbance, the manager Liu Yu and Shao Jiaqiu.


    Lu Yibo can''t help but force Shao Jiaqiu to apologize to Chen.


    But Liu Yu''s life and death, that is what Lu Yibo said.


    Although not to let Liu Yu really die.


    But at least it can break his family and separate his wife and children.


    As for how Lu Yibo intends to calm the storm.


    On the other hand, he threw Liu Yu out.


    This is the behavior of Liu Yu alone.


    The other is to apologize in public.


    At the same time, the animation company for compensation and compensation.


    This is not difficult, buy a few articles, find a few public knowledge is enough.


    As Chen Xuan guessed, the negative news of Tianhong Group on the Internet disappeared in the next two days.


    Instead, Tianhong Group issued an apology statement. At the same time, many public knowledge and media have expressed that Tianhong Group is bold and has a good attitude.


    This is the basic operation, the wind direction has changed completely.


    Of course, this is the case when Chen did not sing the opposite tone.


    If Chen Xuan intervenes, he doesn''t have to do anything.


    As long as you say that you don''t accept an apology, go straight to the legal process.


    Can let Lu Yibo''s efforts these days be wasted.


    Over the past two days, Chen did not pay much attention to this issue.


    Accompanied by Zhang Ting and ye Ziqing, I visited the whole magic capital.


    Zhang Ting and ye Ziqing had no words with Chen.


    Because Chen is most interested in the famous food shops.


    Michelin restaurant is not to mention, the store hidden in the alley is also Chen''s clock in point.


    And Chen''s stomach is a bottomless abyss.


    Each shop is to eat a lot, but also do not know how tired to rush to the next place.


    Even if they go shopping with Chen Hao, they can be exhausted.


    "Boss, there is a famous shop on Nanjing Road. Would you like to go today?"


    "Are you tired? If you are tired, you should go back to rest first. I can go there alone


    "Not tired."


    Whether they are not really tired or not, their EQ doesn''t allow them to say they are tired at this time.


    In fact, Chen doesn''t care whether they are accompanied at all.


    It was mainly because they felt that Chen needed their company.


    Just then, Chen''s phone rang.


    "Hello, who is it?"


    "Mr. Chen, it''s me, Shao Jiaqiu."


    "Miss Shao, what can I do for you?"


    "Mr. Chen, I think there is some misunderstanding between us."


    "Our misunderstanding has been removed? Ha ha... "


    Chen''s understatement of the smile, as if really did not put this matter in the heart.


    "Although our misunderstanding has been removed, I still feel uneasy. I hope to apologize to Mr. Chen more earnestly."


    "Miss Shao''s call is enough to express sincerity."


    "I don''t think it''s enough. I hope I can invite Mr. Chen to dinner and apologize to Mr. Chen in person."


    "Not so much trouble."


    "Yes, unless Mr. Chen refuses to forgive me."


    "All right."


    "When will Mr. Chen be free then?""Anytime."


    "How about tonight?"


    "Yes, if you like."


    "Then I''ll book the restaurant first, and then I''ll send Mr. Chen a table later."


    "OK."


    ¡­¡­


    Chen Xuan is really unfamiliar with the devil, otherwise he would find out in advance that the restaurant Shao Jiaqiu gave him is so remote.


    When he got out of the car, the driver looked at him with strange eyes.


    I don''t know what Chen Xuan is doing in this desolate place.


    Chen picked up the phone and dialed Shao Jiaqiu.


    "Miss Shao, I have reached the location you gave me, but I didn''t find any restaurants around me."


    "Oh, where are you now?"


    Chen looked around his eyes: "there is a big banyan tree in front of me."


    "Go further 300 meters and you''ll see me."


    According to Shao Jiaqiu''s instructions, Chen Hao walked for a minute and saw Shao Jiaqiu standing in front of her.


    "Miss Shao, is there really a restaurant like this?"


    Chen''s tone is already a little discontented.


    "Mr. Chen, don''t you really recognize me?" Shao Jiaqiu looks at Chen Xuan with a smile.


    Chen Xuan looked up and down at Shao Jiaqiu.


    "It seems that Miss Shao didn''t invite me to dinner this time."


    "Mr. Chen, you really don''t recognize me?" Shao Jiaqiu asked again.


    Looking at Shao Jiaqiu, she is very beautiful.


    To be reasonable, such a beautiful woman, I have no reason to forget.


    But I really have no impression of her.


    "Miss Shao, are you sure you don''t recognize the wrong person?"


    "Can Mr. Chen remember ten days ago at the back of Longhu Mountain?"


    Chen Tiao frowned and looked at the woman carefully again.


    "You are That The woman? "


    To tell you the truth, Shao Jiaqiu and that woman are not sincere.


    In addition, Shao Jiaqiu''s breath is totally different.


    So Chen can''t associate Shao Jiaqiu with the woman she met in the back mountain of Longhu Mountain.


    "It seems that Mr. Chen really didn''t recognize it at all."


    Chen Tiao shrugged: "I don''t seem to have offended you, and I should have done you a favor. Why should you aim at me?"


    "Because you know my secret."


    "Oh Are you talking about cheating your friends into feeding snakes Chen Xuan finally figured it out.


    Or I should have thought of it.


    "You should know that I didn''t choose to call the police at that time, and I won''t go to the police in the future."

 Chapter 3239

    "Mr. Chen, I''m a star. If my affairs come to light, I''ll lose everything."


    "So Is that why you don''t treat? "


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Chen. I''m afraid I can''t invite you to dinner this time."


    At this moment, Shao Jiaqiu is calm and confident.


    Since Chen''s appointment, she has no need to worry.


    Since Shao Jia has no longer made any decision, then she has already made a decision.


    "I still hope you can keep your promise. After all, I really come to the party."


    "Ha ha..." Shao Jiaqiu laughed: "do you want to see an old friend?"


    "Old friend?" Chen Tiao looks at Shao Jiaqiu with his head tilted.


    Behind Shao Jiaqiu, there is a black air.


    A huge figure can be seen in the dark air.


    Two legged serpent! The underdeveloped snake demon.


    "No wonder." Chen Xiao knew why she didn''t recognize Shao Jiaqiu.


    If it''s just the difference in appearance, Chen can still tell by his breath.


    But Shao Jiaqiu''s breath is confused with these two legged snakes.


    It makes her breath very strange.


    On the contrary, Chen''s perception was blinded.


    The two legged snake appears behind Shao Jiaqiu and stares down at Chen Yao.


    "Humans, I didn''t expect that we would meet again here."


    The two legged serpent''s sense of Chen''s is totally different from that of Shao Jiaqiu.


    For Shao Jiaqiu, Chen is a time bomb.


    She was worried that Chen would recognize her and expose what she had done.


    She didn''t have any hatred for Chen.


    But the two legged serpent is not the same.


    He was full of hatred for Chen.


    For the first time in his life, he was so humiliated.


    He hated Chen Hao to the utmost.


    The two legged serpent spat out its tongue and looked at Chen Yu fiercely.


    Chen''s face slowly emerged a trace of smile.


    "Is this your card?"


    Shao Jiaqiu frowned, but Chen did not show any panic.


    However, the two legged snake didn''t manage so much, so he opened his mouth and bit him.


    However, he stopped in front of Chen Tiao one meter.


    Chen''s smile is more and more brilliant.


    Shao Jiaqiu looks at the two legged snake. She thinks that the two legged snake wants to kill Chen Xuan, so she doesn''t kill him.


    But now the two legged snake is a little flustered.


    Because he found he couldn''t move at all.


    One''s body is bound by an invisible force.


    It was all over him.


    Power beyond comprehension.


    Chen Xiao looks at the two legged snake with a smile.


    The fingers glided over the jaws of the two legged serpent.


    The thick scales were torn by Chen''s fingers.


    "Originally, you were the monsters suppressed by the ox noses in Longhu Mountain, and you were responsible for the task of sealing the array eyes, so you didn''t die. But you have left the seal. In a word, you have caused me a lot of trouble because you escaped from the seal, leading to the cow nose of Longhu Mountain to be responsible for the aftermath."


    "And now I don''t need to worry about it anymore," Chen said slowly


    Chen''s fingers left a startling wound on the snake''s body.


    The two legged serpent held that position and could not move.


    But the pain did not abate.


    "Master I was wrong, I was wrong Give me a break... "


    The two legged serpent doesn''t understand at the moment.


    If you mess with the wrong person, this person is not an ordinary person at all.


    It''s a strong man who can''t be stronger.


    "I dare not, I dare not..."


    Shao Jiaqiu is also flabby on both feet. She thinks that if the two legged snake comes out, she will be able to solve Chen Xuan easily.


    But things are going in the opposite direction.


    "How do you want to die?" Chen is still smiling.


    "Spare me Master Forgive me... " The two legged serpent''s legs are weak at the moment.


    "Ha ha..." Chen Xiao looked at the two legged snake with a smile and slowly raised his finger.


    Suddenly, Chen raised her head and looked at the sky.


    There is something golden in the sky falling at the speed of the world.


    Bang -


    the huge golden impact swung open, and Shao Jiaqiu was lifted out directly.


    In the golden light, a big sculpture suddenly smashed on the body of the two legged serpent, and the two legged snake would spread its wings and go away.


    Chen''s face sank: "mad, it''s too much to rob me of food."


    Chen Xuan stretched out his hand, and before the Golden Eagle could spread its wings and leave, he was grabbed by him.The golden eagle looked back at Chen Yu and began to sing loudly.


    At this time, a golden bowl came down from the sky and went to cover Chen''s head.


    Chen Xuan swung his fist and smashed it on the golden bowl.


    The golden bowl turned into countless golden spots in an instant.


    The golden light spot converges again and becomes a person.


    An old monk, covered in the golden light, appeared in front of Chen.


    The old monk was dressed in a grey robe and held a golden bowl.


    "Buddha bless you."


    "What do you mean, old monk?"


    "Benefactor, this golden carving is the spiritual pet of the poor monk."


    "And then?" Chen Xuan looks at the old monk indifferently.


    Chen''s lament is more intense.


    The old monk''s face changed slightly.


    "Benefactor, I have offended you with this golden carving. Monk Ping is here to apologize. Can you let it go?"


    "Why did you attack me just now?" Chen asked again.


    "Monk Ping doesn''t attack the benefactor, but just wants to protect my spirit pet."


    "But your magic came straight to me. Am I blind?"


    "Benefactor, have you heard that it''s better to settle enemies than to settle them?"


    Chen''s face sank and was about to kill the Golden Eagle.


    However, the golden carving shrinks at an amazing speed, turning into a golden light and falling into the golden bowl in the hands of the old monk.


    Chen Xuan didn''t care so much. He threw his fist at the old monk.


    The old monk did not manage the loss at the moment. The golden bowl in his hand changed again and a golden cover appeared.


    However, the golden cover did not stop Chen''s fist, and it was smashed by Chen''s fist in an instant.


    The old monk''s body was shaken, his chest Qi and blood were hard to level, and he could not stand steadily.


    At this time, Chen''s palm had already grasped the golden bowl in the old monk''s hand.


    The old monk quickly cast a spell to shake Chen Xuan apart.


    However, Chen Xuan pulled the golden bowl with greater strength.


    Then he swung the golden bowl and hit the old monk in the face.


    The old monk was smashed and flew out.


    The old monk got up in a panic, and his face was full of anger: "return me the golden bowl and the golden carving!"


    Chen Xuan looked at the old monk coldly.


    The golden bowl in the hands of the earthquake, seems to be at any time out of the control of Chen.


    But they were all suppressed by Chen Xuan with greater power.


    At this time, the golden carving hiding in the golden bowl again turned into a golden light to escape.


    However, Chen Xuan caught hold of it.


    As soon as the golden carving is caught by Chen, it will grow bigger.


    However, he did not open Chen''s palm, which led to the gold carving being pinched and exploded as soon as it became bigger.


    "Heresy! You dare to kill me The old monk was so frightened and angry that his eyes almost burst out.

 Chapter 3240

    The old monk''s eyes were wide, just like the Shura, and the golden light of his whole body turned dark.


    Chen Xuan is nothing like people, took out his mobile phone and took a picture of the old monk.


    Then they were sent to him, Zhang Tianyi, baifula and the group of the twenty third generation Blood Mary.


    "Who knows this old monk?"


    "Mount Wutai, master Van Gogh." Bevra is almost a second.


    Chen Xuan doubts that baifula has been holding her mobile phone to play.


    "Chen Hao, do you have a grudge with the old monk? He is a senior brother of Sanskrit, the holy master of Wutai Mountain. The cultivation of Buddhist heart is not inferior to Lao Zhang. "


    "Is it obvious?"


    "Obviously."


    "Any advice?" Chen Xuan is considering whether to kill the old monk.


    It''s said that he came from Mount Wutai. Chen Xuan is wondering whether it''s worth fighting with Mount Wutai for him.


    Chen has been in contact with the spiritual world for a long time.


    I have heard of Mount Wutai. It is said that Wutai Mountain is the head of Zen Buddhism.


    It is just as important as the other roads in Longhu Mountain.


    In China, Buddhism and Taoism coexist at the same time.


    However, Buddhism is still prosperous, and it is not clear how many outstanding talents are hidden behind it.


    Just like the Buddhist monk in front of him, his reputation is not obvious, but his strength is really not weak.


    The old monk clapped his big hand at Chen Xuan, a Buddhist handprint.


    With this palm, a huge golden Buddha''s palm is pushed horizontally.


    Chen''s hand reached for a block, and the huge force made Chen''s back two steps.


    At the same time, the Buddha''s power penetrated into Chen''s body, which was hard to get rid of.


    As expected, it was hard to be entangled. This Buddhist power was rampant in Chen''s body.


    It suppressed Chen''s power. Of course, this Buddhist power was not enough to have an impact on him.


    But if the battle goes on for a long time, the Buddha will accumulate more and more.


    At that time, Chen will only become weaker and weaker.


    This is the method of Buddhist masters.


    The black light and golden light of the old monk of Fangu are interwoven.


    It''s like watching a magic girl transform into a magic girl.


    Of course, the scene has more visual impact.


    Only listen to the old Buddhist monk''s palms together, a big drink: "Ming Zun glass!"


    The body of the Fangu old monk is like a piece of black glass, in which there is gold flow.


    Moreover, the body of this Buddhist monk gives Chen Xuan a very strange feeling.


    For some reason, Chen felt that the body of the Buddhist monk could not be destroyed.


    To be reasonable, there is almost nothing he can''t destroy at his present strength level.


    However, this Buddhist monk is hard to destroy.


    Old monk Van Gogh waved his hand again.


    It''s also a Buddhist fingerprint, but its power is more than ten times stronger than before.


    Chen Xuan waved a fist shadow and collided with the Buddhist hand print.


    The Buddha''s great hand seal was smashed, but the Buddha power did not disperse immediately.


    Most of them were entangled in Chen''s body and penetrated into Chen''s body.


    The magic of Buddhism is really troublesome.


    Chen Xuan thought secretly.


    Chen Xuan clenched his fists and seemed to need a quick decision.


    Chen Xuan suddenly put forth his strength and rushed to the Buddhist monk.


    The old monk of Fangu had no time to avoid it, so he was pinched by Chen Xuan.


    Chen Xiao pinched the Buddhist monk.


    But the old monk Fangu did not feel general.


    Both palms were directly patted on Chen''s chest.


    The huge Buddhist power poured into Chen''s body again.


    Chen also hit the Buddhist monk''s head with a fist.


    However, the old monk Van Gogh just staggered a little.


    You should know that Chen''s fist can change the terrain.


    But the old monk Van Gogh was just staggering.


    Chen Chu once again hit the Buddhist monk with a fist, which increased his strength several times.


    Fangu old monk stepped back several steps, but his body was still intact.


    The old monk of Fangu said: "evil and evil, I will act for heaven today! You''re not going to get caught. "


    "I think you''ve got water in your head." Chen said with a sneer.


    "In that case, die!" The breath of old monk Van Gogh suddenly increased several times.


    Chen Tiao opens the second level of Guiyi skill, and his strength also increases ten times.


    The old monk of Fangu stepped heavily on the ground, made a sumo gesture, took a deep breath, and suddenly clapped dozens of palms.


    Chen did not fight back this time, but let the attack fall on him.


    Chen Xuan chose to attack the Buddhist monks directly.


    Chen Xuan didn''t believe in that evil. Someone could resist his attack without any damage.Both sides have the same idea.


    The old monk Fangu also felt that no one could resist his attack.


    The two sides exchanged fists and palms several meters apart.


    You give me a punch and I''ll give you a slap.


    Sure enough, as Chen Xuan guessed, the frequency of Fangu''s attack began to slow down.


    He began to retreat and defend, but Chen''s attack was still fierce.


    It rained down on the old Buddhist monk.


    The steps of the old monk Van Gogh kept falling back.


    He was a little confused by Chen Xuan.


    He knows the function of mingzun glass.


    He thought that mingzun glaze could hardly be broken by force.


    However, Chen''s crazy attack made his mingzun glass extremely unstable.


    What''s more, Chen Xuan was obsessed with his Buddhist power, so he should not be able to raise his strength when he was reasoning.


    But Chen is still like a person who is OK.


    Gradually, old monk Van Gogh began to lose his grip.


    Chen Xuan directly pressed the Buddhist monk down on the ground and gave him an old fist.


    The glass body of the Fangu old monk began to crack.


    The surrounding ground has been fragmented under Chen''s fist.


    Finally, with Chen''s three second punch, the glass on the old monk was stripped completely.


    "Old bald ass, how can you kill the devil and defend the way?" Chen Tiao grabbed the neck of the Buddhist monk and was about to kill him.


    Suddenly, a man appeared in Chen''s perception.


    Also psychic, but not strong.


    The man jumped from side to side on the torn ground and trotted to Chen''s not far away.


    "Stop it."


    "Who are you? With the old monk? "


    The man dug in his pocket and pulled out a certificate.


    "I''m from the secret service."


    "Never heard of it." Chen Xuan looked at his ID card.


    "It''s a government department anyway."


    "Oh, and then?"


    "Sir, you have done great damage here."


    "I can afford it." Chen Mao casually replied, "I killed him, as long as I don''t pay for his life, how much money I can pay for it."


    "Sir, I''m more law enforcement. I''m afraid it''s hard for me to account for killing people in front of me."


    The secret agent was very careful about his words and looked at the changes in the terrain around him after the battle. He knew that if Chen Tao wanted to do anything, he would be very difficult to stop him.


    Chen suddenly smiles: "of course, we should support the work of law enforcement officers. However, in order to avoid his retaliation in the future, can I take some preventive measures?"


    "Preventive measures? You mean to ban mana... "


    "Yes, physical ban."

 Chapter 3241

    The secret service didn''t turn around.


    But the next moment, the voice of the old monk Van Gogh screamed.


    Chen suddenly removed the Buddhist monk''s left hand and then his right hand.


    The secret service didn''t have time to stop it. Everything happened too fast and ended too fast.


    When he threw away the left and right hands of the Buddhist monk, his broken hands also ignited a black flame.


    This also obviously cut off his hope of going to the hospital to take over.


    Chen Xuan kicked the old Buddhist monk behind him.


    The vertebrae behind the Fangu old monk was smashed and flew to the secret agent.


    The secret agent was embarrassed.


    The secret service personnel are helpless, can only call, let the ambulance come.


    After comparing the ambulance, the special agent went to Chen Xuan and said, "Sir, can you cooperate with us in a small investigation?"


    "Of course, I am an excellent citizen, and it is my duty to cooperate with the investigation of the public security organs and the law."


    "No exaggeration. I''m just asking about the conflict."


    "That''s it..." Chen Tiao looked at Shao Jiaqiu not far away: "my friends and I reminisce about the past and exchange experiences. My friends That is Miss Shao Jiaqiu. She has a spirit snake. I am very experienced in raising spiritual pets. But at this time, the golden eagle, the spiritual pet of the old monk, suddenly attacked Miss Shao''s spirit snake. I stopped it and killed the Golden Eagle. The old monk suddenly appeared and attacked me with the golden bowl. You can see what happened afterwards. "


    The secret agent took a deep breath, his eyes were complicated, and said, "in fact, you don''t need to use that heavy hand."


    "I fear his revenge."


    "Do you know who he is?"


    "You mean Mount Wutai?"


    "What I''m talking about is Mount Wutai. Originally, it''s not easy for Wutai Mountain to come forward to this kind of conflict. At least, with the intervention of our special intelligence department, if everything is as you said, Wutai Mountain is unreasonable. But now you are so heavy handed. Even if our special intelligence department comes forward, I''m afraid it will not be a good way to deal with this matter."


    It seems that the secret agent did not intend to favor the Buddhist monk.


    "Then you must protect me." Chen''s face was flustered.


    "Sir, who is right or wrong in this matter has not been decided. Let alone protect you. Now I haven''t caught you directly. It''s the best ending." Said the secret agent.


    "I''ll fund you." Chen said, lifting a finger.


    "Sir, although our secret service is short of money, we are not going against the rules for the sake of money."


    "Well, since you don''t want 10 million, that''s fine. Just follow your normal process."


    "You mean ten million with one finger?"


    "It''s dollars."


    "Just a moment, sir. I''ll call and report to my superior."


    Chen''s smile shows that many things in the world can be solved with money.


    When I was in America, a lot of things of the supernatural society could be solved with money.


    Here, money can solve a lot of things.


    "I''m talking about 10 million dollars a year."


    The secret service personnel are more excited. How much is the annual fund of their secret service.


    If Chen really sponsors $10 million a year.


    Then he doesn''t have to take the green train every time he goes on business. At least it''s the start of the motor train.


    Taking advantage of the time when the secret service personnel call, Chen Xuan comes to Shao Jiaqiu.


    "Miss Shao, are you ok?" Chen Tiao looks at Shao Jiaqiu with a smile.


    Shao Jiaqiu was stiff at the moment.


    After witnessing the battle between Chen and the Buddhist monk.


    She already understood that she couldn''t annoy Chen.


    And now there are two paths in front of her.


    One way is to tell the truth to secret agents.


    And then she''s going to face the consequences of her downfall.


    The other way is to cooperate with Chen.


    For a short time, at least, she is not in danger.


    "I''m fine..." Shao Jiaqiu''s face is somewhat farfetched: "if that special agent comes to inquire, I know how to answer."


    "Thank you You just have to tell the truth. " Chen Hao smiles and nods.


    Before long, the ambulance called by the secret service arrived.


    It doesn''t look like an ordinary ambulance. Anyway, the company of the secret service personnel came along.


    "Hello, Mr. Chen. I''m Zhou Yiren, the general director of East China of the special intelligence department."


    "Hello, Minister Zhou." Chen Hao shook hands with Zhou Yiren.


    "Mr. Chen, my information shows that you are the president of the supernatural society in North America?"


    "Yes." Chen Tiao nodded.


    "So what''s the purpose of your return?"


    "I returned home at the invitation of Tianshi Zhang..." Chen explained the purpose of his visit.Zhou Yiren was a bit surprised by Chen''s answer, but his intelligence showed that Chen did stay in Longhu Mountain for a long time.


    Chen''s answer is basically consistent with the information he has at hand.


    "There are also some investments."


    "We asked about Van Gogh''s confession just now. What he said seems to be different from what Mr. Chen said."


    "The wrongdoer will always argue for himself. He is the first to attack me, and at the same time, he claims that I am a heretic who wants to kill me. All these are facts." Chen Xuan didn''t need more explanation.


    Whoever the secret service favors is right.


    Judging from the current situation, they should not be inclined to Mount Wutai.


    Because the special intelligence department did not take any compulsory measures against itself.


    This shows that the secret service department is not friendly to Wutai Mountain or Buddhism.


    "By the way, the North American supernatural association plans to have an exchange with the Chinese special intelligence department in the near future. Our supernatural association is solely responsible for the venue and expenses. I wonder if Minister Zhou is interested in accepting it?"


    "I''m just the head of East China." Zhou Yiren said.


    "The North American supernatural society has just started in recent years, and its strength is not satisfactory. Therefore, it is very difficult to communicate with the East China region of the special intelligence department. In addition, I plan to set up some reward projects in the exchange, and invest tens of millions of dollars as rewards."


    Zhou Yiren''s serious expression suddenly became brilliant.


    I can''t help it. The secret service is too poor. Every year, their funds are so small.


    And the domestic spiritual world is too active, so they have a lot of tasks.


    Especially at the end of the year, people under their hands basically began to eat instant noodles.


    Even some people began to take private jobs and complained to the headquarters every time. Then the people in the headquarters held instant noodles and said that they were poor.


    "Is the place of exchange North America or China?"


    "All right. If it''s convenient, it can be in Huaxia." Chen said.


    If there are a large number of cross-border operations by spiritual people, it will cause the concern of relevant departments.


    But the secret service is in charge of this.


    "Of course, as long as the procedures are complete and legal, the East China special intelligence department welcomes the supernatural association to visit and exchange views."

 Chapter 3242

    Chen Hao got into Zhou Yiren''s car.


    "Mr. Chen, I''ve heard a lot about you."


    "I''ve heard a lot about you?" Chen Xuan looked at Zhou Yiren and said, "do you know me?"


    "I am a disciple of Tianshi Zhang. I have been a disciple of Tianshi Zhang for 20 years. Although I am not a disciple of Longhu Mountain, I often listen to the teachings of Tianshi."


    Most of the time, the so-called instruction in Zhou Yi''s population was to help him wipe his butt.


    "Do you know what I hate most is Zhang Tianyi."


    "I know, the Heavenly Master often said that." Zhou Yiren said.


    Chen did not expect that Zhou Yiren was actually Zhang Tianyi''s disciple.


    It''s no wonder that from the time they contacted the secret service, they were biased towards themselves.


    Being reasonable, I beat the Buddhist monk half paralyzed.


    How to strengthen their own control, even direct custody of their own is not excessive.


    But they didn''t do it at all.


    Of course, it may also be the reason why Buddhism and Taoism compete.


    Although Buddhism and Taoism are not yet in front of each other.


    However, it is estimated that neither of the two sides has done less than this kind of secret small action.


    "What''s the situation of Mount Wutai?"


    "The monks of Mount Wutai have been in various parts of China for the past six months, and they have been fighting against snakes, spirits and Warcraft."


    "To raise golden eagles?" Chen asked.


    "It should not be. Although the golden carving is a rare thing, it is obviously not worth the efforts of several old monks in Wutai Mountain." Zhou Yiren said: "Mr. Chen is more careful this time. The monks are not as kind as they seem. In particular, their strength is not weak. There are several other monks who have achieved as much as Fangu, and there are also fanxin, the younger brother of Fangu. The Buddhist monk is the host of Mount Wutai. His accomplishments are similar to those of Fangu, but their means are better than that of Fangu. I don''t know how many times ago There was once a fight with the Heavenly Master, and the two sides ended in a draw. At that time, the Tianshi was already at the level of Shangqing, but the Fangu monk was half way there. "


    "Oh, it''s not weak."


    No matter whether they were fighting for life and death or not, they were able to fight with Shangqing at a lower level without losing.


    And it''s enough for people.


    Who is Zhang Tianyi? He is the first person in Taoism.


    Even Zhang Tianyi, 20 years ago, was not something that could be provoked.


    But Zhang Tianyi, who is so strong, can''t live in the town.


    At present, the Buddhist heart is equivalent to the cultivation of Brahman, that is to say, it must have entered the realm of Shangqing.


    The means must be better than twenty years ago.


    "What''s the attitude of the secret service when I have a bad relationship with the monks in Wutai mountain this time?"


    "In principle, we don''t advocate revenge, but you know, even if we have some problems, we can only try our best to calm down the gratitude and resentment. However, if the monks of Wutai mountain go to Mr. Chen privately, we can''t stop them."


    "Can''t you do anything about it?"


    "What do you think? We are the imperial court hawk dogs in the end. You can see that there are not many experts in the court hawk dogs in martial arts novels. We rely more on the imperial court behind us."


    "In other words, if we fight, you won''t care, will you?"


    "We can''t affect ordinary people, especially Mr. Chen. If we really fight, we will certainly cause a lot of damage. We must not fight in the urban area. This is the bottom line." Zhou Yiren stopped and said: "the next thing is to reduce the casualties as little as possible. No matter whether it is Mr. Chen or Mount Wutai, the casualties will definitely be reported to the police..."


    Zhou Yiren looked at Chen Tiao: "in principle, Mr. Chen''s physical seal on the ancient Buddhist monks It''s actually a pretty good choice. "


    "Er..." Chen felt vaguely that Zhou Yiren seemed to be looking forward to the conflict between Chen and Mount Wutai.


    Of course, Chen''s personal wish was that the matter would come to an end.


    On the one hand, it was troublesome. On the other hand, Chen didn''t want to be a tool maker.


    However, Chen also knew that he had abolished Van Gogh, and the feud had already been formed.


    "Minister Zhou, if there is a real war between me and the monks in Wutai Mountain, I can''t guarantee that there will be no casualties at all. After all, it''s going to be a fight. No one can guarantee that it won''t be too heavy."


    "Then find a remote place." Zhou Yiren''s words became obscure again.


    Chen was speechless, and Zhou Yiren''s attitude did not have the slightest intention of persuading peace.


    Instead, it seems to be adding fuel to the flames.


    Zhou Yiren sent Chen to the hotel.


    "Mr. Chen, if you have anything, just call me and I''ll go first. Goodbye."


    "Goodbye."


    Not long after Chen''s return to his room, Shao Jiaqiu came to see him.


    "Mr. Chen..." Shao Jiaqiu stands in front of Chen''s door in panic."What can I do for you? Miss Shao! "


    "I''m here I''m here to apologize. "


    "Ha ha..." Chen Xiao began to laugh. How could Shao Jiaqiu, such a self-sufficient person, sincerely apologize to others.


    Now she was just frightened by Chen, so she gave in to Chen.


    She had no remorse for her actions.


    No sincere apology.


    It makes no sense to apologize or not.


    But she is still alive, that is because it is not convenient for Chen to start.


    If it''s convenient, Chen Xuan would like to put her death on the head of the Wutai Mountain monk.


    "Miss Shao, I think this kind of insincere apology can be avoided. I didn''t kill you at that time, and I won''t kill you in the future. As long as you know what to say and what not to say, as for your old broken things, that kind of things are not under my control or the police''s control."


    "Mr. Chen This time, in addition to apologizing to you, there is one more thing I want to ask for your help. "


    "Miss Shao, although we have no deep hatred, we are not good enough to help each other."


    "But I can''t think of any other way but you."


    "Then keep thinking. There are more ways than difficulties." This is typical of standing and speaking without backache.


    "Mr. Chen I beg you. "


    "Remember the former secret service people, you can find them, they certainly have a better way than me."


    "They said they came to see you."


    Chen''s face was a little unhappy: "tell me, what''s the matter."


    "The secret agent said that the snake demon was attached to me, which made me and the snake demon seem to be about to become one and lose human form."


    "How can appendages merge? The two legged serpent has no such ability. The spirit can take away the house. He has his own body. How can he be integrated with you? "


    "I don''t know, but I have a vague feeling that the secret agent seems to know my situation."


    "What did he say?"


    "He said my situation is a little complicated, and it needs enough mana to solve my current troubles."

 Chapter 3243

    Chen Xuan looks at Shao Jiaqiu with a smile.


    Chen Mao only gloated at Shao Jiaqiu.


    Although I don''t know what Shao Jiaqiu is.


    But Chen Xuan will not help Shao Jiaqiu.


    He didn''t give her a lunch on the spot. It was all because Chen was soft hearted.


    Chen also vaguely noticed why Shao Jiaqiu had not been identified at the beginning.


    It''s not just that Shao Jiaqiu''s breath is confused with that of two legged serpents.


    All of them seem to be merging.


    Shao Jiaqiu wants to enter Chen''s room.


    But Chen Yu was in the door.


    Shao Jiaqiu''s eyes seem to be saying that she is willing to pay any price.


    As long as Chen is willing to help her.


    But Chen''s attitude was also firm.


    Shao Jiaqiu can only leave in disappointment.


    Maybe with a bit of resentment.


    Chen contacted Steven.


    Steven and the crew are now at the end of their filming.


    It is estimated that it will take about 10 days to shoot, and there will be some supplementary shots.


    When Chen Taiping contacts Steven every day, he will send out some places he plays or some delicious food he has eaten.


    It always makes Steven excited and then exchange some rubbish words with Chen.


    ¡­¡­


    Knock and knock -


    Chen Xuan opened the door and saw Zhou Yiren, his men and Shao Jiaqiu coming.


    Chen Xuan looks at Shao Jiaqiu with a surprised look.


    Can this woman hire a special agent?


    "Mr. Chen."


    "Come in, please."


    Chen can not give Shao Jiaqiu face, but Zhou Yiren''s face still needs to be given.


    "Mr. Chen, I''m here to ask for a favor from you."


    Chen Xuan looked at Shao Jiaqiu again: "for her?"


    "For our secret service."


    "Does she have a background?" Chen asked.


    "She''s a star."


    "I don''t understand."


    "We need to solve the financial problem, so we need to expand our influence. Now, after the arrival of the Reiki tide, many special departments have chosen to expose, and the state does not object to exposing without disclosing secrets. Miss Shao is our choice. She is famous and has already been regarded as a spiritual alien. Moreover, her potential is not small. If her problems can be solved, It will be a good spokesman for us and a business card for us to communicate with the outside world. "


    Chen felt his chin and was silent.


    "I''m a stranger to her condition. I don''t know what she''s in right now, so I''m at a loss as to how to help her."


    "As long as you have enough mana, that''s enough." Zhou Yiren said.


    Chen Xuan would like to say that my magic power is not enough.


    However, considering that Zhou Yiren is Zhang Tianyi''s Apprentice.


    It is estimated that Zhang Tianyi has said a lot about himself.


    So this excuse may not be fooled.


    "What do I need to do? Is there a risk? I don''t like to put myself at risk. "


    "There is no risk. In fact, the reason why Miss Shao and the snake demon attached to her will merge. The reason is that the snake demon wants to transform a dragon, but his magic power is not enough, so he needs to constantly absorb and devour the flesh and blood. Now he is attached to miss Shao and treats Miss Shao as a food in disguise. But miss Shao is the host, and the flesh and blood he absorbed finally returns It was fed to miss Shao and eventually formed a special cycle. To break this cycle, it was necessary to let the snake demon evolve into a dragon. Therefore, Mr. Chen''s huge magic power was needed to help the snake demon transform the Jiao. "


    "How to do it?"


    "We will arrange a magic array. You just need to inject the magic power into the array and catalyze the snake demon to turn into a dragon."


    "Is it so simple? Can any Warcraft evolve in this way? "


    "Of course, it''s not so easy. The failure rate is still very high. The snake demon has only 30% chance of becoming an opportunity Jiao. The result of failure is to be burst by the mana."


    Chen Xuan had a small calculation, but when he heard of such a high failure rate, he immediately gave up his mind.


    ¡­¡­


    Brahman stands in front of his elder brother, Van Gogh.


    "Elder martial brother." Brahma''s face is calm.


    It seems that his elder martial brother''s injury has nothing to do with him.


    His practice is very special, which is the meditation method of Buddhism.


    There is no difficulty in this kind of skill, that is, it can''t have the emotion of great sorrow and great joy.


    If it is short-term maintenance, it is not difficult.


    But the hard part is that you can''t do it all your life.


    If you get emotional, you''re going to break it.


    The Brahman heart was born with a lack of emotion.


    So the mind calming method is like it was made for him.


    When Van Gogh opened his eyes, his reaction was the opposite of that of Brahman.


    At the moment of seeing Vatican heart, he became angry."Younger martial brother, you finally come You have to avenge your senior brother


    "Tell me about it. Who did you meet? Who will break your Ming Zun glass. "


    "It''s a kid. I don''t know what it''s about." Van Gogh said excitedly, "I Is my mingzun glaze completely broken? But there is still the possibility of repairing it? "


    Brahman looks at Van Gogh, who has lost his arms at the moment.


    He had learned the exact situation of Van Gogh from his doctor.


    Van Gogh lost not only his arms, but also his spine.


    It can be said that the attack is not vicious, it is simply no leeway.


    The other side obviously didn''t want him to stand up again.


    If he loses his arms, there is still a way for him to transplant a pair of arms through magic, or he can directly use the artifact.


    But the spine is broken, which is not magic.


    Nerve tissue, even magic, is hard to repair.


    Unless you have a strong self-healing ability, it is difficult for others to help.


    So at the moment, even if the glass is not broken, I am afraid it will be difficult to use it again.


    Brahman took out a broken bead.


    This is the mingzun glazed bead of Fangu.


    It is also the magic weapon of his life.


    This Ming Zun''s glaze skill is very special. First of all, it is refined from mountains or the earth.


    After the fusion is successful, the caster is as fit as a mountain land.


    Unless it''s an attack that can cut off mountains and smash the earth.


    Otherwise, mingzun''s glaze work can hardly be broken.


    All the attacks of the enemy will be transferred to the fusion mountains or lands.


    The three mountains are the fusion of Van Gogh.


    But Van Gogh did not expect that the object he provoked was his nemesis.


    Mingzun glass is a skill that Fangu has practiced for decades.


    Nowadays, the skills are not only broken, but also broken.


    Because Chen Xuan broke the glass work of Fangu.


    Even the three mountains that he merged were implicated and collapsed.


    That''s why Brahman came out of the mountain.


    It''s no surprise that Van Gogh was defeated.


    There are so many strange people in China that it is not surprising that some of them can defeat Van Gogh.


    However, there are only a few that can break the glass work of Fangu mingzun.


    Before his arrival, he even thought that he met Zhang Tianyi.

 Chapter 3244

    Brahman knew the whole story from Van Gogh.


    There was a little hesitation on Brahman''s calm face.


    "It''s not easy to do."


    "Younger martial brother Did I get hurt by that man for nothing


    "Elder martial brother, you are too reckless. You hurt people first, and then the special intelligence department intervenes. The special intelligence department is the concentration place of Taoism, and has always held a deep prejudice against our Buddhism. Now, what reason can we ask for justice?" Brahman thought better than Van Gogh.


    "If we don''t go through the secret service, can they still stop us at Mount Wutai?" Van Gogh was full of resentment against Chen.


    Brahman closed his eyes and thought slightly.


    Although Buddhism pays attention to break away from the world of mortals, all four are empty.


    But if it can be done, it will not be human, it will be all Buddhas.


    They are not Buddhas yet, so they have the same joy, anger and joy, seven emotions and six desires, and greed, anger and infatuation.


    Even Sanskrit is no exception.


    But the difference between Brahman heart and Vatican is that.


    Van Gogh started from hatred.


    But Brahman thought more about interests.


    "Younger martial brother, do you know why I was in such a hurry?"


    Brahman looked at Van Gogh: "why?"


    "Because there''s a scale snake." Fangu said: "what I lack now is Lin snake Jiao. If you can swallow the snake gall, you can stimulate the blood of our ancestors and incarnate as a golden winged ROC. Then it will be the time for our Buddhism and Zen to develop, and even Taoism can''t stop me."


    Brahman opened his eyes and said, "are you sure it''s Lin she Jiao?"


    "How could I have misread it? Otherwise, I would not have snatched it directly."


    Although Brahman''s face is still calm, his eyes are flickering.


    Wutai Mountain has just hatched its flame wings.


    Yan Yi was originally the descendant of the golden winged ROC.


    Although it has just hatched for only half a year, it is growing day by day.


    The food they need is all kinds of scale insects.


    It has the style of its ancestor, the golden winged Dapeng.


    But this also suffered the monks of Mount Wutai.


    In order to feed the flame wing, but also in order to let the flame wing as soon as possible to be reborn, incarnate the golden winged ROC.


    Monks from Mount Wutai searched for all kinds of scale insects.


    In half a year, numerous scale insects were captured.


    Fortunately, the Reiki tide has arrived.


    All kinds of monsters were born one after another.


    However, the general scale insects are just ordinary food for flame wings.


    In order for flame wings to evolve, several rare scale snakes must be assembled.


    One of them is Lin she Jiao.


    The snake is a very special snake evolved from.


    Lin snake Jiao has the blood of Kirin and dragon, but their offspring are very ordinary.


    Apart from the innate spiritual roots, there are not many rare abilities.


    However, the bloodline is destined to be rare.


    As a kind of inborn alien, it is very difficult to practice.


    If you want to evolve into a dragon and then a dragon, it is more difficult than other scale insects.


    If there is no extraordinary opportunity, basically all his life will be stuck in the stage of half dragon and half snake.


    In the stage before the evolution of the dragon, it is exactly what the flame wing needs.


    At this time, the blood vessels of the kylin and the Dragon appear, but they can''t understand each other.


    Today, the flame wing has devoured dozens of different species of scale insects, and the blood magic power is increasing day by day.


    If Yan Yi can swallow the snake dragon again, it can refine the blood relationship between Qilin and dragon.


    Thus, it soars into the sky and activates the blood vessels of golden winged ROC in the body.


    Of course, although the golden winged ROC is not the mythical bird, it is not much different.


    "Elder martial brother, you have a good rest. You don''t have to worry about other things. Leave it to me."


    "Younger martial brother..."


    Brahman stops and looks at Van Gogh.


    "Break his hands and feet."


    "Amitabha." Brahman turned to leave.


    ¡­¡­


    "Minister, the Buddhist heart master of Mount Wutai has just met the ancient Buddhist monk."


    "I''ll see you soon. We can''t stop it." Zhou Yiren''s tone is quite helpless.


    "Just now, the internal report of Wutai Mountain, six Sanskrit generation and twenty-four xuanzi generation monks, all went down the mountain and ordered the tickets to come to Mordor."


    Zhou Yiren''s face changed. He suddenly stood up and said, "what are the monks of Wutai Mountain going to do? What are they doing? "


    He hoped that the Wutaishan side could start a fight with Chen Tiao, preferably in conflict.


    Chen''s strength is strong, and Zhang Tian mentioned it more than once.


    However, if Chen Xuan had a conflict with Wutai Mountain, no matter who won or lost in the end.


    Every door can make a profit.However, Zhou Yiren did not intend to trigger a full-scale conflict.


    If one or two or three or four monks fought against Chen Xuan, it would not have any effect on him.


    But what does it mean that so many eminent monks go down the mountain together?


    Zhou Yiren was a little flustered: "go and closely monitor the movements of the group of monks, their intentions and their positions, and make sure for me."


    Although Zhou Yiren is a Taoist disciple, in the final analysis, he is wearing the uniform of a civil servant.


    In the end, his position is on the side of the country.


    It is impossible for the state to allow major disturbances. He has the final say in


    ''s small business, if things are going to be big.


    That''s really a mess.


    No matter what happens in the end.


    He must be held responsible.


    ¡­¡­


    Percussion -


    Chen Xuan opened the door and found a monk with long hair standing outside.


    Chen Xuan looked at the monk up and down.


    The monk is dressed in a white robe, with a string of Buddhist beads in his left hand and a Buddhist ceremony in his right hand.


    "Amitabha, Buddhist heart."


    "Brahman? Are you the Buddhist monk from Mount Wutai Chen Tiao looked at the Buddhist heart and asked.


    "I am the Buddhist heart."


    "Well, you are here to avenge Van Gogh?"


    "I''m here to settle the grudges."


    "Well, how much are you going to pay me?" Chen Xuan went straight ahead and took a harrow.


    He didn''t believe in how to resolve the enmity and how many enemies he met in the past.


    There has never been an option to resolve grievances.


    Because they are all monks, they don''t know how to bow their heads.


    They will only act according to their own position.


    He didn''t feel that the monks in Wutai Mountain had the consciousness to put down their gratitude and resentment.


    The old Buddhist monk who had contact with him before said that he was an eminent monk.


    In fact, he didn''t act like a monk.


    He was decisive and never showed mercy when he started.


    "How much do you think is appropriate?" Asked the Buddhist monk.


    "Ten billion dollars."


    Buddhist heart monk light said: "poor monk can not take so much money."


    "Please do as you please."


    "Don''t you want to hear how much I''m going to give you?"


    "No, you can''t afford the price I want." Chen Xuan shrugged.


    He doesn''t care what the Buddhist monk''s attitude is or what he''s doing here.


    This is the center of the city. You can''t play here.


    Chen Xuan can''t, and Buddhist monk Brahman can''t either.


    Therefore, Chen Xuan did not need to worry that Buddhist monk Brahman would suddenly attack him.


    "Benefactor, I come with sincerity."

 Chapter 3245

    "Well, I feel your sincerity. You can go."


    "Mr. Chen, I hope we can turn enemies into friends. What do you say?"


    "I said, and I feel your sincerity." Chen''s face sank.


    "Shake your hand then." Brahman held out his hand.


    Chen Xuan hesitated a little, but still held out his hand.


    But in the moment of holding it, Chen felt a force from the palm of Brahma''s heart into his own.


    Chen suddenly took back his hand and spread it out.


    Chen''s face suddenly became gloomy.


    In the palm of the palm, there is a golden beauty.


    "What is this?"


    Brahman said with a smile, "this is my sincerity."


    Chen''s face was cold, and at the same time, he began to fight back with his strength, trying to disperse the sign.


    But this power is quite different from that of Van Gogh.


    When Chen''s power comes, it will break up into parts, and then gather in another place.


    And this power is turning Chen''s power into Buddhism.


    And the conversion speed is very fast.


    If this mark has always existed, if it can transform Chen''s power infinitely.


    Then, sooner or later, Chen''s power will become Buddhist.


    Chen will be completely suppressed by then.


    Apart from Buddhism, Buddhism can''t be driven by outsiders.


    It''s a very exclusive power system.


    Brahma heart with a faint smile.


    It seems that he feels that he has won.


    "Minister Zhou, what will happen if I destroy Mount Wutai?"


    "What? Mr. Chen, what are you talking about? Do you know what you''re talking about? "


    "I am willing to donate 10 billion dollars to the country." Chen said calmly.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± After a long silence, Zhou Yiren asked, "Mr. Chen, what happened?"


    "A monk is plotting against me." Chen said.


    The original plain expression of Brahman heart revealed a shadow.


    "Mr. Chen I need to report. "


    Fanxin also heard the voice of Zhou Yiren on the phone.


    No direct rejection!


    Chen hung up the phone and looked at Brahman coldly: "is this what you want?"


    "Do you know the consequences of this?" Asked Brahman.


    "I know that before my power is completely suppressed, I can kill all the people and monks in Wutai Mountain." Chen said calmly.


    "Mr. Chen, as long as we keep the well water away from the river, I don''t think it''s necessary for us to keep on fighting."


    "Let''s start with you."


    The sixth level of Guiyi Gong is the original form.


    The pupils of the Brahman heart contracted suddenly.


    The glass windows of the living room were smashed in an instant.


    Chen Xuan reaches out and grabs at Brahman.


    Brahman was shocked. He felt life and death.


    Brahman quickly flies away and jumps out of the window.


    But the next moment, he found an invisible wall blocking his way.


    Chen Tiao looked at Brahma heart, but was not in a hurry to start.


    It''s going on the phone.


    "Hello Old John, why is Lao Zhang''s phone in your hand


    "It''s not your plan. He has been stuck in the seal for ten days. He should have come out early. I don''t know why he hasn''t come out after ten days."


    "It''s probably an accident. Go and see him."


    "Don''t make a fool of me. He can''t have an accident with me." Old John didn''t believe Zhang Tian would have an accident.


    In the seal, there was a king of evil spirits, and the so-called king of evil spirits was not included in Zhang Tianyi''s presence.


    "I need to talk to him." Chen said.


    "No way. He''s stuck in the seal now."


    "A piece of the kingdom of God, three minutes." Chen said.


    "OK, wait for me..."


    Old John immediately came to the tomb and forced to open the seal.


    He and the cardinal set it up.


    He knows how to remove the seal.


    Of course, he didn''t have the time to lift the seal.


    So he directly chose to break the seal.


    "Lao Zhang..." Old John rushed into the hole and saw Zhang Tian sitting on the ground.


    However, old John soon found out that it was wrong.


    What about the king of evil spirits?


    At this time, a black figure suddenly appeared behind Zhang Tianyi, and the shadow was making a shrill roar: "Pope Help me He''s swallowing me Damn it This guy is trying to swallow me up completely... "


    Old John was startled. This heavenly master is too loose.The Heavenly Master of dragon and Tiger Mountain devours evil spirits?


    Who would believe it if it was said.


    Old John wouldn''t believe it if he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes.


    Just then, the dark shadow of the king of evil spirits suddenly disappeared.


    Zhang Tian opened his eyes and looked at Old John.


    "Why did you come down by yourself?"


    "Well I''m afraid you''ll have an accident


    "Ha ha..." Zhang Tian, a master of one person, believed his lies: "say it, what''s the matter."


    Old John handed the phone to Zhang Tianyi: "your phone is Chen Xuan''s


    Zhang Tianyi took the call and immediately revealed his true colors.


    "Chen Xuan, you''re a jerk. I said I didn''t plan you, I didn''t plan you. You''re good. Now I''m possessed. What can I do?"


    "I was plotted by the monk of Wutai Mountain. He said it was you who ordered me."


    "You fart."


    "He left a Buddhist seal on my palm."


    "Brahman? Did you meet Brahman? "


    "Well, how can I break this spell?"


    "Don''t break it. Break a fart. Keep it. Keep it."


    "Why?"


    "Since you have won the seal of Ten Thousand Buddhas, you should have known the function already?"


    "Turn my power into Buddhist mana."


    "Yes, but Brahman picked the wrong man this time." Zhang Tianyi''s tone is quite exciting.


    Old John looked at Zhang Tianyi.


    This NIMA''s lively, mouth foam flying appearance, where has the appearance of being possessed by the devil?


    "If you keep the seal of Ten Thousand Buddhas, I don''t care about your calculation of me."


    "Fart, keep it. I''ll be completely suppressed by then."


    "No, no, you think too much. If the ten thousand Buddhist seals could be suppressed without restriction, the Buddhism would have unified the religion of the Central Plains for a long time. What''s the matter with Taoism?"


    "What''s going on here?"


    "It''s nothing. The Brahman heart can seal you as much as you can. I was once done by him in those years. Although I had achieved a level higher than him at that time, I was at a loss to take this magic. However, it is not without cost for him to cast this spell. How much power you are banned, how much mana he needs to pay, and the gap between your accomplishments is not a district A Buddhist heart can be sealed, so as long as you keep the ten thousand Buddha seal, then he will be regarded as self abandoning cultivation. "


    "I see." Chen Xiao secretly relaxed: "then I killed him is not more simple."


    "You want to kill him? Do you know that he is the hope of Mount Wutai. "


    "I am still the hope of our village."

 Chapter 3246

    At the moment, Buddhist heart is constantly trying to break through the small world barrier set up by Chen.


    The world is invisible.


    Brahman has a premonition.


    Naturally, he didn''t want to wait for death.


    However, Chen''s small world barrier is the embodiment of Chen''s power.


    To break through the barriers of small world, we need to break through Chen''s power.


    If he had that ability, he wouldn''t have to run away.


    Chen''s small world barrier was gradually tightened.


    The space in which the Brahman heart can move is becoming smaller and smaller.


    He knew it was a real kick.


    At the moment of opening the original form of Chen Xuan.


    He knew who he was facing.


    Last year, he felt that someone had broken through the realm of Shangqing.


    And in the world to leave their own brand, the achievement of eclosion.


    He never expected that he would meet each other in this way.


    Originally, he thought that Chen Xuan was an ordinary monk.


    Maybe he is a little stronger, but he will never associate Chen Xuan with the existence who broke through the Qing Dynasty.


    In his imagination, he can become the first person in the world.


    Not to mention immortals, at least it should have the demeanor of an expert.


    However, without showing his breath, Chen was no different from ordinary people.


    But I didn''t expect to meet him.


    I kicked the hardest iron plate in the world.


    The original Ten Thousand Buddhas printed on each other may have an impact.


    But it is absolutely impossible to really suppress the other party''s full strength.


    Even if it''s exhausting all one''s Buddhist power.


    Zhang Tianyi is a little wrong.


    Buddhism''s Buddhism and mana are not the same.


    Outsiders mistakenly believe that the Buddha''s power is magic power.


    In fact, the two are not the same thing.


    The same is true of Buddhism.


    Buddha power is a derivative.


    For Buddhist monks, if mana is a staple food, then Buddhism is a tonic, or a side dish.


    Buddhism can play an extremely powerful role in practice and in fighting.


    But Buddhism is also indispensable.


    It can be less, but it can''t be without it.


    If a Buddhist monk is completely exhausted.


    Then their own mana cultivation will be completely out of control.


    This is a terrible thing for Buddhist monks.


    Chen is not in a hurry to kill Brahma at the moment.


    First just control him, and then quietly explore his physical condition.


    Part of my own strength has been transformed into Buddhism.


    Of course, it''s only a small part of our own power.


    The barrier has shrunk to less than half a meter in diameter.


    Now it''s very difficult for Brahman to raise his hand.


    And the small world barrier continues to shrink.


    Brahman''s expression is out of control.


    The Buddhist heart itself lacks emotion and cultivates the mind calming method.


    He has excellent control of his emotions.


    Even when his earthly family died, he remained calm.


    But that doesn''t mean he doesn''t have fear.


    Fear is also an emotion, but fear is different from other emotions.


    In other words, fear is not only a neural response, but also a physiological response.


    People''s other emotions are learned by the day after tomorrow.


    Only fear is born and mastered.


    At the moment, Brahman is very afraid.


    This has also led to more and more disorder of his mind calming method.


    "Well?" Chen Xuan found that the ten thousand Buddha seal in his body seemed to be unstable.


    It''s like finding a funny toy.


    Once again, slow down the speed of the small world barrier contraction.


    Brahman''s expression began to change more and more.


    The more flustered his expression was, the more unstable the seal of Ten Thousand Buddhas in Chen''s body.


    Brahman tried to open up the barriers of the small world.


    But his power is meaningless in front of the small world barrier.


    Just then, outside the door came the voice of the hotel''s customer service manager.


    "Mr. Chen, are you in there? Mr. Chen What''s going on in there? "


    Obviously, the damage to the windows just now made the hotel aware of something.


    Chen Xuan looks at the door. At this time, the customer service manager has opened the door with the hotel card because he has not received any response from Chen.


    Chen Xuan directly blocked the door with the small world, so that the customer service manager could not push the door in.


    At the same time, Chen Tiao grabs Buddhist heart and leaves directly from the window.


    Fortunately, it''s evening now, plus Chen''s speed.However, Chen''s original form is similar to that of a large light source.


    So when we fly, we still leave a clear track over the city.


    Chen was flying in the direction of the open sea.


    After flying for thousands of kilometers, I found a desolate island. Then I stopped and threw the Brahman heart on the ground.


    At the moment, there is no such thing as the previous one.


    Only fear and bewilderment remained.


    "Mr. Chen, we can have a good talk. You misunderstood me."


    Chen shook his head and said calmly, "there is no misunderstanding. I don''t think it is a misunderstanding."


    Chen felt the seal of Ten Thousand Buddhas in his body.


    At the moment, it doesn''t need Chen Xuan''s heart to dispel it, and the ten thousand Buddha seal is about to collapse.


    But it''s also a curse to stay in the body.


    Chen Zhen made a strong shock. Although the seal of Ten Thousand Buddhas did not completely collapse, it was obviously weakened.


    And no longer have the same spirit as before.


    At the moment, the impression of the ten thousand Buddha seal to Chen Xuan is that he is dying.


    Chen Xuan put a little bit of it on Brahman heart.


    Brahman immediately put up a golden shield.


    As he blocked Chen''s strike, he himself was shaken out.


    At the same time, Chen felt that the seal of Ten Thousand Buddhas was weaker.


    It seems that the personal state of Brahman heart also affects the strength of ten thousand Buddha seals.


    Chen Xuan slapped Brahma heart in the air.


    Vatican just received a blow from Chen Xuan, and his Qi and blood were uneven.


    Did not have time to respond, but also by Chen Zhen a blow, which let him again spit blood upside down.


    Before the Brahman heart with hair, really have a bit of bearing Phoenix posture.


    But now it was dishevelled and covered with mud and blood.


    "Mr. Chen, please listen to me..."


    Chen Tiao went out with a palm, and Brahman''s chest collapsed and flew out again.


    "Mr. Chen..."


    Chen''s another foot.


    "Ah..." The Buddhist heart roared, and the light of Buddha on his body exploded.


    But he didn''t stop Chen.


    Chen''s original form is also golden.


    It''s almost like Buddhism.


    In fact, there are essential differences between the two.


    Brahma heart in the final struggle, the body''s golden light again soared several times.


    But at the moment, what Chen Xi opened is the original form.


    In this state, Chen can really destroy the world.


    Chen''s fist after fist hit Brahma heart.


    With each blow, the breath of Brahman heart is one point weaker.


    Ten thousand Buddha seals are on the verge of collapse.


    I knew that the seal of Ten Thousand Buddhas could be cracked by this kind of violence.


    Chen did not worry.


    Compared with Mo Han''s dirty method Jiuzi, this ten thousand Buddha seal is really weak.


    It was not as difficult as Chen thought.

 Chapter 3247

    In fact, the seal of Ten Thousand Buddhas is not weak at all.


    For the vast majority of opponents, Buddhist heart''s ten thousand Buddha seal is a nuclear bomb.


    Take Zhang Tianyi, for example, when he and Brahman fought.


    Buddhist heart to half a step to the Qing state of cultivation, just forced Zhang Tianyi to take him out of the way.


    The ten thousand Buddhist seals are absolutely meritorious.


    Twenty years ago, Zhang Tianyi won the seal of Ten Thousand Buddhas.


    Even if the cultivation is stronger than the Buddhist heart, it is still banned at least 50%.


    The Buddhist heart gives Buddhist power.


    His cultivation is still there, so he can barely resist Zhang Tianyi''s attack.


    And Zhang Tianyi, 20 years ago, was not as strong as he is now.


    So Zhang Tianyi, in name, was a draw with Sanskrit.


    In fact, Zhang Tianyi lost face.


    If it was a life and death struggle, Zhang Tian could tear down the whole body of the Buddhist heart in one minute.


    But that confrontation was just communication, regardless of life or death.


    However, this time, the Buddhist heart''s old technique was repeated, but the wrong target was picked.


    If Chen Xuan was also in the Qing Dynasty, maybe Brahman could succeed.


    However, the gap between eclosion and Shangqing is far more than that between Shangqing and banbu Shangqing.


    Even though the Buddhist heart paid all the Buddhist power, Chen Xuan was still the cultivation of yuhuajing.


    The Buddhist heart lost all his Buddhist power. Although his cultivation was still in the Qing Dynasty, his combat power was weak by three or four points.


    How do you do that? There is a huge gap.


    Through the seal of Ten Thousand Buddhas, this gap has not narrowed, but has become larger.


    However, Chen Xuan beat Brahman heart for so long, so don''t say.


    Brahman is really anti beating, very anti beating.


    Even if Chen did not die.


    But after fighting for so long, Chen''s strength gradually increased.


    Brahman was stunned.


    Although hematemesis, although black and blue, although the whole body fracture.


    But Brahman said he was still alive.


    The seal of Ten Thousand Buddhas in Chen''s body has already disintegrated.


    However, Chen Xuan was interested in Buddhist heart.


    What are the characteristics of his skills?


    Is it a fight against beating?


    Chen is still gaining strength.


    Brahma heart vomited blood and lived tenaciously.


    Chen''s power is so strong that every punch can change the surrounding terrain.


    With each punch, the rock strata on the ground will be changed.


    But the heart of flesh and blood actually resisted.


    It has to be said that Sanskrit''s constitution is even better than most Warcraft.


    Even in the west, the Dragon Emperor can be compared with this bald donkey.


    All of a sudden, the Brahman heart erupted again with a golden light ten times stronger than before.


    Chen Xuan stepped back a few steps. He was surprised that the Buddhist heart could be strengthened.


    But the next moment, Brahman heart suddenly incarnated as a huge ROC bird with golden flame all over his body.


    It''s so fast.


    Chen Xuan lost his mind for a moment, and the Buddhist heart had already rushed to the sky.


    Chen''s feet a pedal, immediately catch up with.


    But that ROC bird''s speed is not weaker than Chen''s.


    To know what speed Chen Yu can achieve in the original form, even he does not know.


    Because in this form, there is no instrument to measure the speed of the old one.


    Unless Chen goes to a special agency to calculate by satellite positioning.


    However, in Chen''s state, the speed of the ROC bird incarnated by Buddhist heart was not weaker than Chen''s at all.


    And Brahman himself was seriously injured.


    Of course, although the speed of ROC bird is extremely fast, it still can''t get rid of Chen Xuan.


    Two golden lights across the sky, no one means to stop.


    Although Chen did not kill before, Chen did not intend to let go of Brahman heart.


    You run after me and both sides have already crossed the Pacific Ocean.


    Brahma heart is more and more anxious, he did not expect, his own painstaking calculation, seize the opportunity to escape, incarnate the flame wing, originally thought can escape.


    But I didn''t expect Chen''s speed was amazing, no less than that of the flame wing.


    However, Brahman''s state was very poor, and he couldn''t afford it.


    So if you can''t get rid of them in a short time.


    Then he''s dead.


    Two golden lights flit over the American continent and into the Arctic Ocean.


    Then over Greenland, into the Atlantic Ocean.


    The two sides pursued and fled endlessly.


    One circle, two circles, three circles. They flew around the earth several times.


    Still in rapid pursuit.


    Chen also wanted to see how long the Buddhist heart could last.


    Chen is in good condition.The original form will not bring him any burden.


    Even if it is maintained in this state for three days and three nights, Chen can easily relax.


    But what about Brahman?


    How long can he last?


    It''s been flying for two hours.


    Brahman''s speed finally slowed down.


    Chen Xuan found that the height of the ROC, the incarnation of Brahman heart, was lowered.


    They have returned to China and are in the vicinity of Mordor.


    What does Brahman want to do?


    If he wants to protect himself with ordinary people.


    It should have landed in the city.


    I''m bound to be afraid.


    Why land in the suburbs?


    At the moment of Chen''s hesitation.


    A golden net suddenly appeared in the sky.


    No sign of the emergence, no sign of the fall.


    The golden net shrouded Chen Yu in it.


    The golden net is constructed with supreme Buddha power and great magic power.


    Chen''s strength for a second, suddenly a tear.


    The golden net broke down in an instant.


    But in this moment.


    A blue light glared at Chen.


    The blue light was so fast that Chen could only vaguely see that it was a roc bird.


    Boom -


    it seems to be very similar to the golden roc in the incarnation of Brahman heart.


    However, the blue ROC was not a real thing, and it exploded at the moment it hit Chen.


    Chen did a few somersaults in the air.


    It''s very powerful, but it doesn''t hurt you.


    Chen was hovering at the air station.


    Looking down, I saw 30 monks below.


    Twenty four of them formed a circle, each with its own posture.


    In the middle stood six old monks, one of them holding the Buddhist heart.


    "Younger martial brother, are you ok?"


    "The man''s cultivation is thorough. Be careful, and immediately launch the twenty-four heaven formation." Brahman said with a worried face.


    All the monks of Sanskrit generation were surprised.


    This is the first time they have seen Brahman in such a mess.


    And so flustered.


    Is his mind calming method broken?


    The monks looked up at Chen in the sky.


    "Is that the man who hurt younger brother Van Gogh?"


    "This is the man." Brahman nodded solemnly: "it is because of this that I am in a hurry to call for your help."


    "It seems that this tusk is really vicious. Martial nephews, quickly start the twenty-four heavenly array."


    Chen immediately found that the surrounding environment was distorting.


    Yeah? This feeling is very similar to when the gods launched the kingdom of God.


    Chen did not stop these monks from starting a big battle.


    Because he didn''t know the situation.


    The best choice is to respond to changes with constancy.


    At this time, Chen discovered that this was not a kingdom of God, but a world, a whole world.


    "Blessing from heaven! All things are merciful. "


    In this world, a force of the world poured into the Brahman heart.


    Brahman''s injury began to recover rapidly.

 Chapter 3248

    At the same time, Chen felt the pressure from the world.


    Chen''s eyes opened, and the power of the original form rose again, directly shaking the pressure open.


    This world is very similar to the world of Harpoon God that Chen Tao now owns.


    And more thoroughly, the world has been thoroughly refined by these monks.


    No, it should be left by ancient Buddhists.


    Six Buddhist monks surround the Buddhist heart.


    "Younger martial brother, we can only rely on the strength of these 24 heavenly formations."


    "Brahman understands. Please, elder martial brothers." At the same time, he turned his head slightly and looked at Chen Yu in the air.


    In any case, Chen''s heart is full of trouble.


    Brahman''s two palms closed: "brothers, please."


    "Amitabha."


    The six Sanskrit monks are all blooming with different colors.


    Chen Xuan looked at the six monks in surprise.


    One of the monks had a blue firelight, which was the one that attacked himself before.


    The other five were red, purple, black, white and green.


    The fire light from the six Buddhist monks began to enter the Buddhist heart.


    At the same time, the flame on their bodies constantly transformed into the shape of ROC birds.


    Chen Xiao understood that each of them had a part of the spirit of the ROC.


    At the moment, they put the remnant soul of the ROC into the Brahman heart.


    Obviously, there is also a remnant soul of the ROC bird in Brahman''s mind, which should be based on the remnant soul in his body.


    After understanding, Chen''s height was raised directly.


    Fanxin noticed Chen''s actions and immediately said, "stop him!"


    "Younger martial brother, keep your mind in mind. Nephews know how to do it. You just need to calm down and melt the spirit of flame wings with all your heart."


    Chen has found out that Duan suspected that the group was trying to use the power of the world to integrate the soul of the ROC.


    Although Chen did not know why the ROC divided his soul into seven.


    However, one divided into seven should be the normal, and merging into one is the abnormal.


    If they are prevented from merging directly, the monks will surely control the power of the world and harass themselves.


    So Chen decided to do the opposite.


    Chen Xuan rose directly above the sky and quickly absorbed the surrounding air and the aura of heaven and earth.


    A huge golden neutron star was formed in the sky.


    In the original form, all aspects of Chen Xi reached the extreme.


    Even the formation of a neutron star with billions of tons is just an idea.


    Then there are the second, the third, the fourth.


    Chen has created dozens of golden neutron stars.


    Then, as soon as Chen''s arm fell, dozens of golden neutron stars crossed the sky.


    The twenty-four monks who formed the array were shocked. They quickly controlled the power of the world to stop the falling golden neutron stars.


    The dozens of golden neutron stars, each with a destructive force.


    After all, the 24 monks are not the real masters of the world.


    They only have the power to control the world temporarily through the array.


    And the twenty-four monks couldn''t communicate with each other.


    And even if they work together, they''re interlinked.


    It''s also very difficult to stop all the golden neutron stars.


    You know, it''s dozens, not a few.


    If there''s only one person they''re facing, all of them work together.


    It''s possible to stop a neutron star.


    But how to stop dozens of them?


    They did not discuss in advance who should stop which.


    The power of the world is really huge for individuals, but after all, it is just a small world.


    It''s still a bit of a stretch to divide into twenty-four.


    Huge rock palms rise from all sides of the small world, trying to stop the golden neutron star.


    But as the first golden neutron star passed the intercept, it fell to the ground.


    The whole world was shocked by it.


    And then the second, the third


    Just then, the biggest neutron star fell.


    While the twenty-four monks focused on stopping the first wave of other Chen''s attacks.


    Chen is also brewing a real killing move.


    Chen himself incarnated as a giant meteorite, and then with a terrible speed, directly hit the ground.


    Boom -


    the sky and the earth turn pale, and the mountains and rivers crumble.


    The land plate was fragmented in the impact.


    The whole world is shaking.


    The power of the world has also become very unstable.


    Twenty four monks vomited blood at the same time.


    "Uncle, Uncle The man He... "


    Buddhist heart and other Buddhist monks were also shocked.They didn''t expect Chen to be so crazy, and they didn''t expect Chen to be able to do that.


    Originally in their eyes, as long as Chen was trapped in the big array of twenty-four heavens.


    If we suppress the other party with the power of the world, no matter how strong the other party is, it will not be able to be the enemy of the world force.


    But I didn''t expect that Chen can not only do it, but also do so.


    Isn''t it easier to prevent them from merging with the spirit of Mirs than to destroy the world?


    But Chen did not follow their wishes.


    On the contrary, he chose to destroy the world which seemed more difficult.


    Shake the foundation of the world, not choose to stop them.


    This is a complete madman, a complete madman.


    Perhaps in their understanding, Chen is a madman.


    In fact, this is entirely due to the particularity of Chen''s moves.


    If it is simply to prevent Brahma heart from merging with the spirit of Mirs.


    He needs to wrestle with the power of the world.


    What is the power of the world? It''s a huge little world.


    It is almost impossible to break through such a huge world in a short time.


    Even if Chen used all the tricks, it would be difficult to break through in a short time.


    But Chen''s killing moves are OK.


    The meteorite is Chen''s killing move.


    It''s almost used to destroy the world.


    At the beginning, Chen''s animation company employees gave Chen''s moves.


    But it became Chen''s most powerful killing move.


    Meteorites are not suitable for hitting someone. They are totally used to destroy the world.


    If one day, Chen will apply this to the earth.


    If the world is destroyed, then those animation company employees are absolutely indispensable.


    Therefore, it is much easier for Chen to destroy the world than to break through the limits of the world''s power.


    "Come on Change the world. " An old monk cried anxiously.


    If Chen Xuan is allowed to destroy it again, the world will be destroyed.


    Once the world is destroyed, there will be some defects in the 24 heavenly array.


    And the integration of Brahma has reached a critical moment.


    Now the whole world is in shock. It is difficult to suppress the spirit of Mirs by the power of the world.


    It''s even possible to eat the heart of Brahma.


    They will never allow it to happen.


    Chen was surprised because the surrounding scenery changed again.


    A whole new world appeared before him.


    Can''t it be? Is Wutai mountain so luxurious?


    There''s a second little world.


    Wait This array is called the twenty-four heavenly array. It doesn''t really have twenty-four small worlds, does it?

 Chapter 3249

    Even Chen Xuan, it is difficult to destroy 24 worlds in a row.


    It''s not hard to hit a meteor on the ground.


    It''s not difficult to smash ten or a hundred, as long as you give Chen Xuan enough time.


    Chen can make a meteor shower.


    But the meteor shower cannot shake the power of the world.


    If you want to shake the power of the world, what you need is Chen''s all-out attack.


    Twenty four small worlds, Chen Xiang is tired to death.


    The second world is a vast ocean with no end in sight.


    At the same time, Brahman''s spirit of the ROC has also been integrated.


    With the power of the whole world to suppress, the spirit of the ROC can not resist.


    Brahman is able to control the power of Mirs freely.


    Brahman was once again incarnated as a mire.


    Hiss -


    the air seems to be torn.


    Chen did not see the movements of the Mirs, and his body was knocked out of the distance.


    The body fell on the sea, causing huge waves.


    Standing on the sea, Chen Tiao calmly looks at the ROC bird incarnated by Brahma heart.


    Soon, it was definitely the fastest enemy Chen faced.


    Even Chen''s is not as fast as this.


    But the strength is a little bit small.


    Chen Xiang tore off her ragged clothes.


    The ROC bird came again towards Chen.


    When Chen''s arms were lifted, hundreds of jets of water shot at the mires.


    But the ROC bird with a swift and agile body easily avoid those water column.


    Hissing --


    Chen Ji was picked up by the ROC bird by his shoulder.


    Chen''s body was out of control and turned into the air.


    At the moment of Chen Tiao''s steady body shape, the ROC''s attack came again.


    Not once Hundreds of times in an instant.


    Chen has not suffered such an attack for a long time.


    Being beaten passively and unable to fight back.


    The speed of ROC is too fast.


    It''s too fast.


    Chen''s body was full of scars.


    But it recovered in a moment.


    ROC bird did not immediately attack, but looked at Chen Tiao: "you, lost."


    The gold on him turned red.


    The next moment, the ROC bird came again.


    The same is the speed of the world.


    But it''s different from last time.


    This attack directly hit Chen Xuan.


    Boom -


    the shock of terror explodes at the moment of impact.


    Chen''s body skimmed over the sea level and the sea was almost torn apart.


    Chen Tiao stood up again with a trace of blood on his mouth.


    Chen Xuan was injured. This time, he was really hurt.


    The ROC is coming again.


    At this time, Chen also moved.


    In a flash, the sea disappeared.


    Instead, lava is everywhere.


    The world of fire! Chen''s inner world and outer world are outward.


    The ROC did not stop, but continued to rush to Chen.


    The world of fire is like being cut open by a ROC.


    The speed is really incomparable.


    But the next moment, the boundary of the world of fire shrinks at a faster speed around Chen''s center.


    At the moment when ROC bird is about to collide with Chen Xuan, the world of fire disappears completely.


    The original form of Chen''s body disappeared.


    Instead, it''s like lava.


    Chen Tiao suddenly fell, and the ROC bird flew over Chen''s head.


    However, the ROC bird soon turned back and chased Chen Tao below.


    Just when the ROC is about to catch up with Chen.


    Chen Xuan suddenly stopped, and the world of fire appeared again.


    The ROC bird will be completely covered in the world of fire.


    At this time, the ROC bird had no time to turn around and bumped into Chen''s chest.


    Chen was hit like a meteor and fell to the ground.


    But this time, if nothing happened.


    Chen Tiao looked at the ROC bird: "you lost."


    "I''m not afraid of fire." The ROC, the incarnation of Brahman heart, said.


    "I never expected the fire here to limit you."


    "What?"


    Brahman''s heart moved. Suddenly, the fire on him began to be disordered.


    The flames of gold, red, blue, white, black, purple and green were constantly fluctuating.


    "In the middle of the world!"


    Brahman understood what Chen did.


    Chen is using his own small world to trap him.


    Then Chen did not need to do anything.Because he''s in charge.


    Without the suppression of the power of the outside world, the spirit of the ROC is indeed out of control.


    It began to rage within the Brahman heart.


    "No..."


    The first thing that broke out was a red light.


    The remnant spirit of the ROC, which represents the soul of the flame.


    It has grown in this world of fire.


    So its response is the most intense.


    The spirit of the red ROC bird circled between heaven and earth, but there was no place to go.


    Chen Xuan stretched out his hand and said, "come on."


    The spirit of mire bird seems to be called by Chen Xuan, and flies to Chen Xuan independently.


    And no resistance to the integration of Chen''s body.


    Chen Mao took a deep breath, and at the same time, he also felt the memory given to him by the spirit of Dapeng bird.


    There are seven Spirits of Mirs, each of which is actually an individual.


    They were hatched in different times.


    They are not the real ROC, but the descendants of the ROC.


    The soul of every mire has its own characteristics.


    The monks of Mount Wutai have been preparing since ancient times.


    They will hatch the ROC bird domestication, feeding, let them evolve.


    Until the bottleneck, they will be killed, their souls extracted, sealed in the body of eminent monks with secret method.


    In this way, we can obtain the ability of this ROC bird.


    I have to say, this is a very fantastic idea.


    Until now, the seventh ROC was born.


    It is different from other mires.


    It is completely sealed inside the Brahman heart.


    Both the soul and the body are sealed in the Brahman heart.


    After the evolution of Dapeng, it was originally a bottleneck.


    With the power of the world, absorb the souls of the other six mires.


    Finally, it broke through the bottleneck and let the seventh ROC become the real, mythical mire bird.


    But the plan was upset by Chen.


    Because of Chen''s existence, Brahman had to let the other six Mirs into his body in advance.


    However, the ROC in Brahman''s body has not really evolved to the bottleneck.


    So it''s impossible to integrate the spirits of the other six mires.


    It can only be suppressed by the force of the world, that is, forced integration.


    With the power of the world, the souls of the other six mires are still peaceful.


    But the suppression that lost the power of the world.


    The spirits of the other six mires immediately rebelled.


    Soon, the soul of the second ROC also rushed out of the Brahman heart.


    The heart rending roar of Sanskrit could not stop the revolt of the spirit of Mirs.


    Chen was not polite and attracted the spirit of the second ROC bird directly.


    Chen Hao found that the spirit of the ROC did not resist him. The first one was very active.


    The second is just after releasing its breath, it will take the initiative to integrate into its own body.

 Chapter 3250

    They can''t just be suppressed by the forces of the world.


    They also feed on the power of the world.


    Why did not the old bird appear.


    Maybe only in the age of myth.


    Because their food was never a dragon.


    It''s the power of the world. They like to eat the power of the world, which doesn''t mean they want to be suppressed by the force of the world.


    Therefore, the plans of the monks in Mount Wutai have been wrong for thousands of years.


    There was no conflict between the two spirits of Mirs in Chen''s body.


    They are not energy, they are all conscious.


    Chen has nothing else but the power of the world.


    Chen''s own inner world is the small world, which also produces the power of the world.


    Chen also has the world of the feather snake god, which also has the inexhaustible power of the world.


    So Chen did not need to be stingy with the power of the world.


    They can eat how much to eat, suddenly, they are enough.


    Moreover, it is different from the power of ROC bird which can be obtained by suppression, which is different from that of Brahman.


    Chen Gu doesn''t need to take it forcibly, just exchange the power of the world and feed them. Naturally, they are willing to lend their power to Chen Gu.


    Chen''s arms were open, and the breath of the spirit of the ROC bird came out of her body.


    The spirit of the ROC in Brahman''s heart was more restless and rebellious.


    Instead of being relaxed by reducing the number of souls of Mirs, Brahman was even more miserable.


    The spirit of the ROC is pounding inside the Brahman heart.


    Buddhist heart was more and more frightened. He didn''t understand that this was the secret method of Wutai Mountain.


    Why can Chen Xuan master it.


    He didn''t realize that the secret method of Wutai Mountain was wrong.


    There are only two spirits of ROC birds in Chen''s body, but the breath is stronger than the five on her body.


    It also attracts the golden roc bird in his body.


    At this time, the spirit of the third ROC broke through the repression of Brahman heart, and did not go around and rushed directly to Chen.


    The spirit of the ROC made a joyful call and went into Chen''s body.


    The breath of the spirit of the ROC bird is more and more intense here.


    It''s very much like an animal''s androgen that attracts other members of the opposite sex.


    Although this description is strange.


    But the process is very similar.


    The spirit of ROC in Brahman heart did not reduce the difficulty of suppression.


    On the contrary, it was more intense, as if to die with Brahman heart.


    "Enough for you!" Brahman growled out of control.


    The spirit of ROC bird has a moment of calm, but the next moment.


    The Brahman heart fell on the ground in pain and fell back! Here we go.


    Even the flaming wings of the golden roc bird sealed by the flesh began to resist.


    For Brahman, this is a disaster.


    The spirits of the three mires broke through the shackles and went straight into Chen''s body.


    At the moment, the Brahman heart had no more resistance and fell to the ground.


    His eyes lost their luster.


    Chen Xuan goes to Brahma heart and reaches out his palm.


    There is a strong breath of the spirit of Mirs in the palm.


    Brahman''s body suddenly twitched.


    Then the Golden Buddha seal on his chest began to become extremely dazzling.


    The next moment the light disappears, but the Golden Buddha seal begins to bleed.


    A golden roc bird tore Brahman''s body and came out.


    Different from the previous six mires.


    The ROC bird in front of me was not killed.


    Its body is still intact.


    Chen Xuan slowly reached out his hand and stroked the golden roc.


    The golden roc is a little shy.


    But slowly, it felt the same breath on Chen''s body.


    And Chen''s world power makes him feel instinctively close.


    The golden roc bird suddenly turned into a golden light, which was branded on Chen''s palm.


    Left a golden mark on Chen''s palm.


    The six spirits of the ROC are different.


    This golden roc can evolve into a true mythical mire.


    Chen Xuan looked down at the heart of Brahma.


    He''s dead, and Buddhism is compassionate.


    But what these monks do has nothing to do with compassion.


    Chen was disgusted.


    With a wave of his hand, the body of Brahman heart was completely annihilated.


    Put away the inner world, and the six mires and the golden mires immediately settled down in the world of fire.


    They have no special requirements for the environment.


    It''s just that there''s a special need for food.


    They need the power of the world.This is not what ordinary people can afford.


    The monks saw Chen Tiao appear, but the Buddhist heart did not appear.


    All have a hunch that something bad is going on.


    "Come on Change the world... "


    The power of ROC bird!


    A light passed by.


    More than a dozen monks were smashed by Chen Xuan in an instant.


    The rest of the monks also vomited old blood.


    At this time the great array of the twenty-four heavenly bodies also disintegrated.


    They can no longer transform the world.


    At least they can''t start the array until they have at least twenty-four monks who know the array.


    And they need to face Chen now.


    "Buddhist monk Sanskrit asked me to convey a word on behalf of him."


    All the monks looked at Chen.


    Chen Xiao smile: "he said, he missed you, hope you can accompany him."


    All the monks were blown up.


    "Devil, I''ll fight with you!"


    "With my brothers and nephews


    "Kill!"


    It''s just that they are facing Chen Xuan.


    At this time, the gap is also vividly displayed.


    In a second, all monks, all out.


    They are faced with a murderous Chen.


    Chen no longer kept his hand and would not give them a chance to resist.


    Back to the thematic plane, Chen Xuan breathed a long breath.


    Just then, Chen''s phone rang.


    "Hello, Mr. Chen, I have reported your request to the higher authorities, but they do not agree."


    Zhou Yiren''s tone on the phone was a bit of pity.


    I don''t know because I failed to seize this opportunity to destroy Mount Wutai.


    Still disappointed that we didn''t get the $10 billion donation.


    "Yes, I think so. It''s because I''m impulsive. Compared with the famous mountains in China, we should still maintain the respect we should have."


    "Well You can think so, by the way Where is the Buddhist monk


    "He, go to serve the Buddha."


    "All right." All fools can understand Chen''s meaning.


    But Zhou Yiren was also surprised.


    Who is Brahman? It''s not too much to say that he was the first Zen man.


    Just like Zhang Tianyi''s position in daomen''s mind.


    Sanskrit is the first Zen, and no one is against it.


    But now the Buddhist heart was sent to see the Buddha by Chen Xuan.


    Where can Zhou Yiren not be frightened.


    "It''s OK. I want to hang up."


    "Good bye. I''m looking forward to the exchange between our East China special intelligence department and the North American supernatural society."


    "Goodbye."


    As soon as Chen Xiao hung up, the phone rang again.


    But this time it''s the hotel.


    Because Chen''s room was destroyed, but Chen was not seen.


    So the hotel thought something was wrong with Chen.


    And they called the police.

 Chapter 3251

    Chen is in the police station now.


    Opposite Chen''s old acquaintance, Rowling.


    That''s the policewoman I met last time I came back home.


    "Hello, Xiao Luo."


    "Who''s with you? I''m asking you, didn''t you hear me?"


    "Yes, I don''t know what happened. A group of strangers broke into my room and put a sack on my head. I don''t know what happened next. When I woke up, I was in the wilderness. There was no one around."


    "The surveillance showed that there was no group at all, only one man with long hair entered your room during the incident, and you and the long haired man disappeared together."


    "That''s my friend, and I''m worried about him now." Chen said helplessly.


    "There''s no worry on your face."


    "Do you have to write worry on your face?"


    "Correct your mind. You are a suspect now."


    "No, I''m the victim." Chen immediately corrected Rowling''s statement: "you can''t interrogate me with this attitude. I''m just here to take notes, not to record confessions."


    Rowling felt a little overwhelmed by her own little universe.


    Chen Xuan is a little bit in need of beating, but she knows she can''t do anything about it.


    Unless she can find the exact proof.


    Chen Xuan is related to the man''s disappearance.


    But there was no positive video of the man on the surveillance.


    When the man came to find Chen, he seemed to deliberately avoid the front of the surveillance.


    "What are you doing back home?"


    "Strange, I am a legal citizen of China. Do I need a legitimate reason to return home? What''s more, when I enter the camera, it''s legal. You should be able to find out. If I have to ask for a proper reason, I can ask my company to issue a business certificate. "


    Rowling was speechless. What she hated most was facing intellectuals.


    Because a lot of times, especially Chen''s rebellious.


    Just then, Chen''s lawyer came.


    This lawyer is also an old acquaintance of Chen in China.


    He bailed himself out last time.


    Lawyer of Mordor, Wei Mingshu.


    "Hello, Mr. Chen Miss Luo, we met again


    "Lawyer Wei, you come a little fast. Miss Luo and I are reminiscing about the past."


    "Ah ha ha I''m sorry, but when I get through the formalities, you can go on reminiscing. " Wei Mingshu is also a thorough person. He knows how to answer the question: "Miss Luo, can I take Mr. Chen away?"


    Rowling reluctantly looked at Chen Xuan: "go, go, don''t come back, next time come back, it will definitely make you eat too much."


    Chen Xiao got out of the police station and got into Wei Mingshu''s car.


    "Lawyer Wei, are you going to take up business law?"


    "Ah?" Wei Ming shuleng for a moment: "does Mr. Chen have any business needs legal advice?"


    "Well, recently, I have a business with Mr. Lu of Tianhong Group, and the general intention of cooperation has been reached. At present, we have not signed a contract. Some details, contracts, and things related to domestic laws need professional lawyers. My own lawyers are from abroad and are not suitable for this project, so I asked if Lawyer Wei has any business in this area, or is it Find a business lawyer in law Wei''s office. "


    "Of course, if Mr. Chen has this kind of demand, Wei is very honored."


    "Well, I''ll entrust the matter to Lawyer Wei."


    Wei Mingshu also has a law firm of his own.


    He works with Alex''s law firm.


    That''s why Wei Mingshu appeared the last time Chen Xuan went in.


    Wei Mingshu knew that Chen was rich.


    So I''m very happy to cooperate with Chen.


    "By the way, is there any trouble with me this time?"


    "It doesn''t matter." Wei Mingshu didn''t ask why a living man disappeared in Chen''s room.


    "Are you sure?"


    "Both international and domestic laws have a common feature, that is, only guilty verdict can be proved, but not innocent verdict."


    "What do you mean?"


    "It is similar to issuing a certificate. The police stations in China will not issue a certificate of innocence to any person, even if the person has not committed a crime in his lifetime. Because the verdict of innocence is uncertain in terms of cause and effect, the guilty verdict is very obvious. If you have been caught, it will prove that you have committed a crime. If the police want to prove Mr. Chen guilty, they need to find a proof The disappearance of the man is related to Mr. Chen. "


    In this way, Chen can understand.


    That is to say, as long as the cause and effect cannot be found.


    That would not prove Chen''s guilt.


    The police can''t speculate on the case.So we can''t prove the cause and effect.


    This can not prove Chen''s innocence, but can not prove Chen''s guilt.


    "Thank you for your answer, Lawyer Wei."


    "You''re welcome. Answering for customers is also my business area."


    "By the way, Lawyer Wei, if you know clearly that a person is guilty, especially in the case of a very bad crime, will you try your best to defend that person?"


    "Yes." Wei Mingshu nodded.


    Chen was silent, so he asked casually.


    But soon he found that he couldn''t go on.


    "Mr. Chen, under the framework of modern law, both the plaintiff and the defendant need an opportunity to prove their innocence. The principle of modern law is that it is better to put a thousand wrong than to kill one. Moreover, you should not question the authority of domestic judicial institutions. If a thing is really done by this person, in most cases, there is no suspect The law escaped the sanction of law. "


    "What if the man is rich? I mean, rich people like me. "


    "Mr. Chen, why do you think so many economic criminals flee abroad every year?"


    Wei Mingshu is a very logical person. Even if Chen Xuan asked some sensitive questions, Wei Mingshu could answer them fluently.


    And his answer will not make Chen feel uncomfortable.


    It is not his legal knowledge that really makes Chen Hao feel that Wei Mingshu is reliable.


    It''s his principles. This is a man with his own principles.


    This made Chen Xuan feel that Wei Mingshu was an object for cooperation.


    If his lawyer is a person who has no principles, Chen will not be at ease.


    For example, Alex Chen chose Alex to be his own private lawyer.


    It''s not just because she''s Greene''s sister.


    Because of her principles, Alex receives a lot of legal help every year.


    Wei Mingshu delivers Chen to the door of the hotel, and Lu Yibo is getting out of the car.


    He came to look for Chen Tiao and met him at the door of the hotel.


    "Mr. Chen, you are back at last. I heard that you were attacked in the hotel. What''s the matter?"

 Chapter 3252

    Chen Xiao smiles and shakes his head: "it''s OK. It may be just a prank."


    "It''s ok if it''s OK. It''s ok if it''s OK. You say you''re the same. The boss is a boss, and a bodyguard doesn''t take it. You''re not recruiting people."


    Lu Yibo said with concern that this word has the meaning of several minutes'' face-to-face talk.


    Of course, caring is really caring.


    It''s mainly because if something goes wrong with Chen.


    Who is his investment going to.


    It''s not three or five dollars, it''s billions of dollars.


    Even the world''s largest venture capitalists have to review for half a year before they can make an assessment.


    There are a lot of rich people in China, but there are not many people who can take out so much money in a short time.


    There are very few who are willing to give it to him.


    "Would you like me to introduce you to some companies specialized in this kind of security business? Absolutely professional. "


    "Thank you. I don''t need this one." Chen Xuan waved his hand.


    If you really need it, Chen Xuan is also looking for Mo Han.


    "Really not?"


    "Really not." Chen said with a smile.


    "Well, if you have something to say, I don''t dare to respond to everything in China. Basically, as long as I have nothing to do with the government, I can say it."


    "Of course, if there is a real need, I won''t be polite to Mr. Lu."


    "Come on, I''ll wash your dust."


    Chen did not refuse.


    This time Lu Yibo''s treat was actually for the last time.


    Because of the animation company and make unhappy.


    Although it was a misunderstanding, it was not what Lu Yibo meant.


    However, Lu Yibo still needs to take this opportunity to explain with Chen.


    Jin Si gave Lu Yibo a step.


    Lu Yibo, a businessman like him, is most afraid that his partners will be ill tempered.


    This is his business habit.


    If Chen Zhen really has to hold on to this matter.


    I''m afraid Lu Yibo will really consider giving up Chen''s partner.


    After this, Lu Yibo helped the animation company introduce an office building within the CBD of magic capital.


    And this time he is not introducing the office building of Tianhong Group.


    As a businessman like him, he is open-minded, but Chen is willing to believe his sincerity.


    After returning to the hotel, the hotel changed Chen''s room.


    For the hotel side, they don''t know what happened.


    But they think it''s their fault.


    After all, Chen''s identity is not their fault, but their fault.


    Although they don''t know what''s going on.


    But the guest disappeared in the hotel.


    It can only be their fault.


    "Mr. Chen, are you free today?"


    "Yes, when and where."


    "Eastern suburbs, it''s better to be there before 12 o''clock in the evening."


    "Eastern suburbs? Where? "


    "Forget it. I''ll pick you up."


    Zhou Yiren is also an acute son. He comes directly to Chen''s hotel and pulls him up to the eastern suburbs.


    On the bus, Zhou Yiren couldn''t help asking.


    "Mr. Chen, where is the Buddhist monk?"


    "What Buddhist monk?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Zhou Yiren is speechless. Are you pretending to be amnesia?


    But he didn''t ask for justice for Brahman.


    Since Chen Tiao pretends to be amnesia, it is estimated that Brahma heart is in danger.


    "Also missing are the pillars of Wutai Mountain." Zhou Yiren said.


    "I''m not interested in a group of monks." Chen Xuan said with disapproval.


    "All right."


    Zhou Yiren decided to change the topic. Chen Xuan obviously didn''t want to mention the monk of Wutai Mountain.


    It is estimated that it is afraid of future trouble. It can not be concealed.


    After all, Wutai Mountain is not a small school.


    The Brahman heart and more than 20 pillars were lost at one time.


    The rest of the monks on Mount Wutai can''t sit still.


    Even the whole Zen sect needs frying pan.


    To the eastern suburbs of the field, there are a lot of secret service team members.


    They are busy setting up the array.


    Shao Jiaqiu also watched.


    Seeing the arrival of Chen Hao and Zhou Yiren, he immediately came to say hello.


    "Mr. Chen, Minister Zhou."


    Chen Tiao nodded, slightly indifferent.


    However, Zhou Yiren and Shao Jiaqiu began to talk.


    However, both of them are not on the same path, so the things they talk about are quite different.


    Speaking of Shao Jiaqiu, although he is a spiritual alien now.


    But in the end, she''s more used to being a star.


    To promise Zhou Yiren is just to solve his own troubles.Shao Jiaqiu is a very realistic person.


    The interests are clearly divided.


    She is clever in front of Chen Xuan now, just because she asks for help from Chen.


    Chen Hao promised to help, but only to give Zhou Yiren face.


    Chen is more interested in the members of the special intelligence department.


    Chen''s observation of these events at the scene.


    Found the difference between the secret service and the supernatural society.


    The secret service is not weak.


    A few are particularly prominent, perhaps even above Gaia and others.


    And their executive power is unmatched by members of the supernatural society.


    Maybe it''s because Chen is a casual person.


    West himself is not a hardline, and the management supernatural society is also a captive management.


    So the supernatural people have little discipline.


    In addition to Chen''s words still work, coupled with Chen''s strength, there was no trouble.


    In terms of execution, there are too many special intelligence team members.


    Although they are not soldiers, their management system is much like the army.


    When an order is issued, it must be completed.


    It''s not the ambiguities of the supernatural society. Even if it fails, Chen has to explain it.


    And they have a clear division of labor and a wide range of spiritual knowledge.


    Almost every member of the special intelligence department knows how to look at the picture when he arranges the complicated array in front of him.


    It''s not like the supernatural society, which is outstanding in one aspect, but mediocre in other aspects.


    Single has a single good, erudite also has erudite good.


    However, in group warfare, if the strength of the two sides is almost the same, erudite will certainly occupy a greater advantage.


    For example, in terms of erudition, the most representative person is Zhang Tianyi.


    They are the kind of people who can transform their magic knowledge into strength.


    Considering the communication between the two organizations mentioned by Zhou Yiren at the beginning, it seems that serious communication is necessary.


    It was originally intended to go through the motions. Now it seems that the level of the special intelligence department is far better than that of the supernatural society.


    This level is reflected not only in individuals, but also in the whole.


    They were able to make more than a dozen people present as if they were one, and each of them arranged a part of the array without interfering with each other.


    And the supernatural society is the kind, if two people fight together, can cooperate tacitly.


    If there are more than two people, they will fight first.


    Therefore, in the fight, basically two people cooperate, and sometimes fight alone.


    As for management, neither Chen nor west are qualified managers.


    Even after learning the management of the secret service, it is estimated that they will not be able to learn it, and they will not be able to implement it.

 Chapter 3253

    After dark, the venue is still being arranged.


    Until near the early hours of the morning, the preparation of the array was finally completed.


    This is not a pure array, and some unknown instruments and equipment are arranged around it.


    "Well, now wait until it''s past twelve o''clock and it''s officially on."


    "Why wait until after twelve o''clock?" Chen asked.


    "If that snake demon wants to evolve into a dragon, it needs favorable weather, favorable place, and harmonious people. One of them is indispensable. Tianshi refers to time. Geographical advantage is the environment and array here. Harmony of people is you. Tomorrow is the opening day of yin and Yang."


    "What Kai Yuan day? I haven''t heard of it. "


    "Similar to the twenty-four solar terms, there is also the theory of aura solar terms in the spiritual world. In some seasons, the sun is full of Yang and Yin is declining, and some seasons are full of yin and Yang. Kaiyuan day is the first day of the lunar new year after new year''s Eve. Kaiyuan day is the first day of the reversal of yin and Yang in heaven and earth You can do it all day after the wee hours, but it''s the best time in the morning. "


    "Tell me about the aura solar term again."


    "After Kaiyuan day, it is the Ming Yang in early April. At that time, the Yang Qi reaches a high level. June is the peak of Yang, and June is the peak month of Yang Qi. Then it maintains until July 15. Besides the ghost festival, it is also called Kaiyin in the spiritual world. From that time on, Yin will gradually recover, and then the Mid Autumn Festival is the perineum, and then November 5 is the full Yin ¡£¡±


    Zhou Yiren stopped and said, "Kaiyuan, Mingyang, Shengyang, Kaiyin, Huiyin and Shengyin are the six solar terms of aura solar terms. Nowadays, even friars seldom know these solar terms. However, in ancient times, some monks still practiced or broke through according to the solar terms of aura, which was really helpful to the cultivation and realm, such as Kaiyuan and Kaiyin, Yang The important turning point of the extreme generating yin or the cathode flourishing Yang is a good time for breakthrough and understanding. For example, if one''s cultivation is a skill of Yang or Yin, the cultivation time can also be allocated according to the aura solar terms. "


    Although Chen''s own skills tend to be positive, he has never paid attention to such things as aura and solar terms.


    Now, after listening to Zhou Yiren''s words, I feel a little enlightened.


    Although I won''t make a breakthrough just after listening, I can try my best to cooperate with the solar terms in the future practice.


    "Well Mr. Chen, go to the instrument over there and see if the mana input is smooth. "


    Chen Hao nodded and came to the instrument with a pair of palm prints on it.


    "Put your hands on the palmprint, and then use the minimum amount of mana to output."


    Chen began to export mana according to his words.


    The array lights up as soon as Chen Xuan inputs mana.


    "Mr. Chen, you can increase your mana output."


    With the increase of output power, the array becomes more and more bright.


    Other people in charge of monitoring instruments and arrays made a OK gesture.


    "The mana attribute is positive, the array operates normally, and the power is stable. Just follow this output frequency." "But it needs to last at least an hour, possibly longer," the monitor said


    Zhou Yiren looked at Chen Tiao: "Mr. Chen, it takes an hour or more. Do you have any questions? If you have any questions, you''d better ask them now, so that we can make alternatives. "


    "Yes, no problem."


    "That''s good." Zhou Yiren corrected the time: "one minute countdown, Shao Jiaqiu, stand in the eyes of the array, summon the snake demon out, and it will start soon."


    Shao Jiaqiu stood in the eyes of the array, and the two legged snake also called out.


    The two legged serpent can be honest here and can''t be honest any more.


    In addition to Chen, there are many here that he can''t afford.


    Even Zhou Yiren looks ordinary.


    Strength is no small matter.


    So far, Shao Jiaqiu does not know the specific process.


    So she looks a little nervous.


    "Countdown, ten seconds, nine, eight..."


    "Countdown, three, two, one Start. "


    Chen began to input mana.


    The array was lit up and Zhou Yiren was in command.


    "Snake demon, activate your own blood and start to evolve."


    "I''m not a snake demon, call me snake demon every day."


    However, it did not dare to be heard by others, just a complaint.


    The scales of the two legged serpent began to change color from the original cyan color, and the color became darker and darker, and became dark red as if it were congested. At the same time, it also gave off a faint red light.


    Chen''s mana output is introduced into the array through the instrument, and then flows into Shao Jiaqiu on the array eye.


    Then through Shao Jiaqiu, it flows into the body of the two legged snake.


    Shao Jiaqiu and the two legged serpents were originally connected by Qi and blood.


    So they don''t repel each other''s mana.


    The two legged serpent sprang up in front of him.But the process of evolution is not comfortable, or even extremely painful.


    Many Warcraft or monsters die because they can''t persist in evolution.


    The two legged serpent knew the consequences, so he persisted.


    As long as it is a little slack, it must be broken to pieces.


    It needs to constantly absorb mana and stimulate the blood in the body.


    Blood and constitution are two things, but they complement each other.


    Blood creates a stronger constitution, and a stronger constitution can give birth to a stronger blood.


    It''s been half an hour. Two legged snake or two legged snake.


    There is no significant characteristic change in its body.


    Zhou Yiren secretly scolded that this guy''s talent is really bad.


    No wonder it didn''t evolve if you got stuck in your feet.


    "Mr. Chen, this evolution may take longer. Do you have any questions?"


    "Not yet." Since Chen Xuan promised to come down, he would not give up halfway.


    The length of time doesn''t make much difference to yourself.


    Finally, half an hour later, a sarcoma began to protrude from the head of the two legged snake.


    The sarcoma grows slowly, and then the outer skin begins to age and fade away, revealing a single horn.


    Finally, there is a characteristic of Jiaolong.


    But just then, a dark cloud appeared in the sky.


    Zhou Yiren''s heart pounded.


    "What''s the matter? Didn''t you investigate the weather? Why is the cloud suddenly coming? "


    Chen Tiao looked at Zhou Yiren and said, "what''s the matter?"


    "Mr. Chen, if it rains, you will receive mana."


    "What''s the matter? If I accept this, the evolution of the snake demon will surely fail. With the amount of mana it absorbs, it and Shao Jiaqiu will surely be blown up. "


    "I can''t help it. If it rains, it will trigger thunder."


    "I''m going to have some Rafael myself. I''m fine with myself."


    Chen also experienced thunder robbery himself, and encountered it when he broke through the Yuhua realm.


    Even if the evolution of the snake demon triggered the thunder, it would not be stronger than the thunder robbery at that time, so Chen Hao was not worried.


    "Mr. Chen, are you really OK?"

 Chapter 3254

    "I''m fine, but are you sure they can handle the thunder?"


    In addition to certain levels, thunder robbery will trigger, and there is a small probability when other realms break through.


    However, if there is thunderstorm, the probability will be extremely high.


    And today is Kaiyuan day, a time of alternation of yin and Yang.


    Reiki is in an unstable state.


    And then he was led by the chemical Jiaoqi machine and met with thunderstorm again.


    It''s almost 100% of the time that the sky thunders.


    Chen does not think that this kind of low-level thunder can do harm to himself.


    After all, Chen Xuan was a man who had experienced two complete baptisms of natural calamity.


    However, whether Shao Jiaqiu in the middle of the array eye and the two legged snake who has not yet fully evolved can carry it, it depends on their lives.


    If you win five million lottery tickets, that''s fine.


    On the contrary, it''s almost over.


    "Mr. Chen, can you really carry it?"


    Although Chen''s cultivation is high, it does not mean that he will be able to carry it.


    You know, many experts are killed when they are carrying thunder.


    Therefore, Zhou Yiren is not sure whether Chen can carry on.


    "Don''t worry, I know."


    "Well, if I lead the thunder to you, will you?"


    Chen Xuan hesitated for a moment. He could carry it, which did not mean that he was going to give Shao Jiaqiu and two legged snake to top the VAT.


    He''s here to help, not to carry the blame.


    "Mr. Chen, the secret service department is here to carry the pot." Zhou Yiren said.


    Chen Xiao was a little surprised: "is this snake demon so important?"


    "Mr. Chen, do you agree?"


    "Yes."


    Zhou Yiren smiles. Shao Jiaqiu was originally recruited to expand his influence.


    The two legged serpent evolved into a dragon, and its strength will have good benefits.


    At the same time, it will be a good response for Shaojia.


    Therefore, keeping them two is an important strategic deployment of the special intelligence department.


    Of course, the two of them are worth asking the secret service to carry the pot and confront Mount Wutai.


    It''s certainly not worth it.


    But even if it doesn''t happen today.


    He''s going to have the secret service do the same.


    Because this is the intention of the Tianshi sect in Longhu Mountain.


    To put it simply, it is this time that the Tianshi sect of Longhu Mountain should take advantage of the weakness of Wutai Mountain in terms of combat power.


    Then the special intelligence department was used to weaken the influence of Mount Wutai.


    If all the old monks in Wutai Mountain were still there, Zhou Yiren would not dare to accept the instruction of the Heavenly Master of Longhu Mountain.


    But now all the old monks on Mount Wutai are dead, and the rest of the young monks are not good.


    And then release the news that the monks of Wutai Mountain came out to do evil things.


    And they were killed by their secret service.


    What will happen to Wutai Mountain and Zen?


    Come out to the secret service for justice?


    Zen will certainly fear the secret service that can destroy Wutai Mountain.


    Besides, if all the people are dead, Zen will not come out for Wutai Mountain.


    As for the group of little monks in Wutai Mountain, they will die if they dare to come out.


    Of course, the secret service is not all used to carry the pot.


    The secret service will naturally gain a reputation for this.


    After all, it can press the head of Zen on the ground and rub it.


    Naturally, no one dares to ignore the combat power of the secret service.


    In the past, the special intelligence department''s status in the exorcism of Huaxia spirit was also somewhat embarrassing.


    On the one hand, it is because it is the government department.


    Many spiritual heretics regard them as court hawks.


    So there are not many experts in the secret service.


    Most of them belong to the middle class, less than the top and more than the bottom.


    When you meet any big school, you have to admit it.


    For example, this time, when the Wutai Mountain monk came to find Chen Xuan for trouble.


    They also have to pretend to be blind, that they don''t see.


    Now it''s different. The old monk is dead, and the rest of the young monk doesn''t need to worry.


    Chen Xuan naturally did not know the door and road.


    It''s true that the secret service is willing to pay such a large amount of blood in order to save this person and a snake.


    "Mr. Chen, this is the thunder guiding needle. Hold it in your hand..."


    More than ten minutes later, the sky has begun to rain big beans.


    And this is also a precursor to heavy rain.


    Before long, the rain began to pour.


    The rain is getting heavier and the wind is getting faster and faster.


    And in the wind and rain, the dark clouds in the sky began to surge with thunder.


    Chen continued to press the instrument with one hand and continued to deliver mana.


    The other hand held the lightning needle and held it high above the head.Boom -


    a beam of light fell from the sky.


    There was a huge noise with a huge impact.


    Shao Jiaqiu and two legged snakes in the middle of the array eyes were frightened by the terrible sight.


    They have never seen such terrible lightning.


    And it''s not on the ground, it''s on people.


    Fortunately, Chen''s location is at least 50 meters away from them.


    Otherwise, they might be affected by that.


    But even so, in such a strong sound and light, the impact is amazing.


    Shao Jiaqiu''s hair stood up and shivered in the rain.


    The two legged serpent is not much better than her.


    It''s just being pushed to the shelves.


    If I had known that there would be such a terrible thunder robbery.


    It won''t promise to kill it.


    But now we can''t help it.


    Now it has only two paths, and it has successfully evolved into the dragon of dreams.


    Or die here. There''s no third choice.


    The thunder disappeared, and Chen stood still.


    Even the instrument in front of me was not damaged.


    But the ground on which Chen Xiao stood was cracked like a spider''s web.


    Shao Jiaqiu and two legged serpents stare at Chen Yu with astonishment.


    It''s like looking at monsters.


    "Keep your mind in mind, and give me an honest urge to blood. If you fail, I''ll stew you, dead or alive." Chen said faintly.


    The two legged serpent''s legs softened, and he found that Chen was the most terrifying.


    At this time, the sky is brewing thunder.


    Chen Tiao looked up at the sky. At this time, the soul of the white ROC bird in his body was ready to move.


    All kinds of ROC birds in Chen''s tube were called color directly, and then a bird was added.


    For example, the soul of the white ROC is called white bird.


    Chen Xuan released the white bird.


    The white bird turned into white light and went straight into the sky.


    Just as the thunder fell, two white lights collided.


    The two did not dissipate, but the white bird absorbed the thunder and was still rushing higher.


    Zhou Yiren was a little surprised. What was that?


    Because the speed of the white bird was too fast, he only saw a white light rising from Chen Tiao.


    I thought it was some kind of magic.


    The white birds roamed in the thunder clouds.


    The sky thunder never fell.


    All they could see was white light swimming in the thunder clouds.


    However, the two legged serpent''s transformation process is slow.


    So the thunder cloud stayed there for a long time.


    The white bird seems to be absorbing the power of the thunder cloud to strengthen its spirit.


    But now the white bird only has spirit body, no body, so it is destined to be unable to become a real mythical mire bird.


    Because to become a mythical mire bird, the first thing is to have a body and blood, but only soul is not enough.

 Chapter 3255

    The two legged serpent turned into a dragon with the strength of suckling.


    In fact, even without Chen''s threat, it has no way out.


    This array is an array with advance and no retreat.


    It''s not like natural evolution in the past.


    If you don''t succeed, you''ll be stuck in the middle.


    The mana he now uses to stimulate his blood is not his own.


    If he doesn''t succeed, then the mana will burst his body.


    However, it is not easy to evolve into a dragon.


    What he lacks is not mana.


    No matter how much mana, the ultimate goal is to stimulate blood.


    But if the blood is not enough, it is not something that can be complemented by mana.


    If he could easily transform Jiao, he would not have just evolved.


    It has been nearly three hours since the beginning of Huajiao.


    Zhou Yiren looked from the side, but kept shaking his head.


    Almost suspicious, gave up.


    Sure enough, mud can''t hold up the wall.


    It looks like there''s only one more star.


    Chen Hao looked at the big snake with two legs.


    I saw Shao Jiaqiu in the middle of his eyes.


    At the moment, Shao Jiaqiu is also a little weak.


    A lot of her Qi and blood is being absorbed by the two legged snake.


    The two legged serpent not only absorbs mana, but also absorbs Qi and blood.


    However, Chen Xuan only provides mana, not Qi and blood.


    It can only absorb the Qi and blood of Shao Jiaqiu.


    Of course, this is a passive process, which can not be controlled by both sides.


    Originally according to Zhou Yiren''s calculation.


    In two hours, you can evolve.


    It doesn''t affect Shao Jiaqiu.


    It won''t hurt to be sucked a little.


    At most, it''s a serious illness.


    They also have a way to replenish Shao Jiaqiu''s blood.


    But it''s been more than three hours.


    The two legged serpent is neither successful nor unsuccessful.


    Shao Jiaqiu, who was constantly sucking Qi and blood, was the most affected.


    Finally, Shao Jiaqiu couldn''t hold on, and fell on the ground like a gossamer.


    At this time, the white bird absorbed the force of thunder in the sky.


    It''s full on its own.


    But when the white bird came out of the thunder cloud.


    It''s not going back to Chen''s body.


    But towards Shao Jiaqiu in the eyes of array.


    Chen Tiao frowned slightly, not knowing what the white bird was going to do.


    Saw the white bird suddenly into Shao Jiaqiu''s body.


    Shao Jiaqiu plays the whole thing.


    There was a strong electric current all over the body.


    Then a strong electric current rushed into the two legged snake.


    The two legged serpent rose from its weakness.


    The white bird got out of Shao Jiaqiu''s body and circled around the array before returning to Chen''s body.


    When Zhou Yiren was watching, he saw a trace of surprise in his eyes.


    "Minister, what is that?"


    "I don''t know. It''s like some kind of thunder."


    "What''s ray? I haven''t heard of it. "


    "The vast majority of thunder in the world is the thunder that destroys living beings. Only a few of them are the thunder magic power of some natural creatures. This kind of magic power has the power of life and death. It can kill and live. Because it can''t be cultivated, it can only be owned by specific creatures, so it''s rare in the world."


    Although Chen was far away from Zhou Yiren, he heard what Zhou Yiren said.


    Chen Hao immediately borrows the power of the white bird, and puts a ray of thunder at Shao Jiaqiu not far away.


    Shao Jiaqiu took another puff and stood up again.


    Although not fully recovered, but the breath is quite stable.


    Bai Lei also flows into the two legged serpent along Shao Jiaqiu''s body.


    Finally, two sarcomas began to protrude from the lower abdomen of the two legged snake.


    It''s the same as before.


    "Mr. Chen, it''s up to you to increase your mana output."


    Chen''s mana output is increased according to his words.


    The whole array is more and more bright.


    Shao Jiaqiu is infused with huge mana.


    The whole thing was up in the air.


    But she can''t control her body at the moment.


    Hanging in the air is also a completely passive response.


    Mana flows through her body into the serpent.


    The huge body of the two legged serpent stands up.


    It''s like climbing up the sky.


    Of course, it doesn''t have that ability.


    Even if it''s Huajiao, it can''t be empty.


    Jiaolong is not a real dragon. It can''t fly.


    Whew -


    the two legged serpent uttered a dragon song.A pair of dragon claws are regenerated from the encounter under the abdomen.


    There are also sharp spines on the back.


    "Yes." Zhou Yiren was filled with relief.


    Now the two legged snake is no longer a snake demon.


    It''s a dragon in awe.


    The strength is nearly half a step into the Qing territory.


    The length of the body is half as long as it was 20 meters, but now it is at least 30 meters long.


    Some accidents began to form around him.


    The Jiaolong''s strength is much stronger than he imagined.


    Jiaolong spits out an electric ball and shoots it on Shao Jiaqiu.


    Shao Jiaqiu did not get hurt, but recovered in the electric ball.


    "Minister, is that also Sheng Lei?"


    "What''s the origin of thunder? It''s the origin of the dragon. Maybe he was influenced by Mr. Chen, so he produced the second kind of thunder attribute. He used his own thunder source to restore Shao Jiaqiu''s anger. They were originally connected with each other in Qi and blood. Originally, they thought that they could separate after the snake demon turned into a Jiao. But now the snake demon turns the Jiao successfully, but it is not Worry about Shao Jiaqiu being sucked out of Qi and blood again. "


    This process is only ten seconds, Shao Jiaqiu completely recovered.


    Instead of being weak at all, he was in high spirits.


    "Miss Shao, congratulations." Zhou Yiren came forward and said.


    "You are welcome, Minister Zhou."


    Chen also came to the center of the field.


    "After that, the dragon will be your own spirit beast, which will restrain him." Chen Xiao looked at the eye Jiaolong.


    "It''s rare. The dragon has thunder and wood properties now, and it''s rare among them. It may not be able to turn into a dragon in the future."


    "Hualong? What do you think? On his level, Huajiao has been so reluctant that Hualong has to put his life into it. "


    Jiaolong did not dare to refute. Although this is the truth, you should not say it.


    "Thank you, Mr. Chen." Shao Jiaqiu knew that if it wasn''t for Chen''s help, she would have died hundreds of times.


    "Thank you. I didn''t help you because of your face."


    "In any case, my life was saved by Mr. Chen."


    Chen''s impression of Shao Jiaqiu is not good, and his impression will not be changed by her words.


    "If you don''t give me the whole thing in the future, that''s the greatest gratitude to me."


    "How dare I make trouble again? And I am a civil servant now. Of course, I will abide by the law, right, Minister Zhou."


    "Well Ha ha You''d better think so. "


    Now Shao Jiaqiu is the spokesman of the secret service.


    He naturally wanted to give some face.


    Moreover, with the blessing of Jiaolong, she is not a small battle force even if she is reborn.


    He naturally wants to make good use of it.


    Anyway, I won''t just let her go.


    "Mr. Chen and Minister Zhou, this young woman''s rebirth depends on their great help. Can we have a light meal together? It can also be regarded as a little girl to repay the two great kindness. "

 Chapter 3256

    Chen didn''t go to the banquet in the end.


    It is impossible for Shao Jiaqiu to say that there is no complaint to Chen.


    She was not a broad-minded woman.


    It''s not even too narrow-minded.


    It''s just that she knows.


    Chen can crush her into slag in every way.


    So she didn''t show her mind at all.


    "Minister Zhou, I want to know about friars. Can you tell me something about it?"


    "What exactly do you want to know?"


    "It''s mainly about cultivation."


    In fact, Shao Jiaqiu has learned a lot about the spiritual world from leimu.


    Lei Mu is her name for Jiaolong.


    Because Jiaolong is thunder wood attribute.


    She just called that name.


    Jiaolong did not object to this either.


    But she didn''t know much from Remy.


    There are even a lot of misconceptions.


    After all, raywood himself is not a human being.


    And it''s been sealed for decades.


    He himself knew little about the spiritual world.


    What useful information can be provided to Shao Jiaqiu.


    "In terms of cultivation, our special intelligence department has quite a few."


    "To what extent can you practice?"


    "Now miss Shao has Jiaolong''s pet, and you are both connected with Qi and blood. It can be said that you are endowed with unique advantages. It''s not difficult for you to be as good as a dragon."


    "What level is my dragon and thunder wood in the spirit world?"


    "Top." Zhou Yiren said: "not to mention the domestic, in the world, it is also the top."


    "Oh, is Raymond the top? But it seems to me that he is much worse than Mr. Chen. "


    "Do you compare with Mr. Chen? There''s no comparison. "


    "Since Lei Mu is the top class, why can''t we compare it?"


    "Jiaolong is the best, but Mr. Chen is the best. There are few people in the world who can compare with him. Moreover, he is among the best in the world. It is estimated that there are no more than three who can compete with him, and none can defeat him."


    "Then I How can Raymond surpass him


    "If you turn into a dragon, you can barely be among the top."


    "How to turn a dragon into a dragon?"


    "Ha ha It''s not so easy to build a dragon for 500 years. If you don''t die in the disaster, you can turn into a dragon. "


    "Five hundred years? Minister Zhou is joking with me. "


    "In addition to the fact that people can reach the top with 100 years of life, no matter how spiritually they are, other creatures can hardly reach the top in 100 years."


    "But isn''t a dragon a beast?"


    "The dragon is a divine beast, but it is different from what you think. There are two kinds of dragons. The heaven and earth gods and beasts bred by heaven and earth are born with the ability to penetrate the heaven and earth. They can be differentiated into Qi. They can swim between mountains and rivers, and they can also be gathered into forms. They are called the dragon." Zhou Yiren stopped and said: "there is another kind of real dragon, which evolved from your pet dragon. If it can turn into a dragon, it will naturally have extraordinary power. However, it is thousands of miles away from the divine dragon. It is very precious to be able to rank at the top. If we want to go further, we need to repair it for another thousand years."


    "In other words, Remus will not be able to evolve again in my lifetime?"


    "There is no absolute or impossible thing in the world. With the arrival of the tide of aura, there are many visions in the world. Most of the treasures left in ancient times have reality. If you can have an opportunity, you can''t turn into a dragon in your lifetime."


    "But there is no hope."


    "If you can reach the top easily, there won''t be only a few of them."


    "I''m afraid Mr. Chen is not older than me. How did he practice?"


    "People are different from people. Why don''t you think about it? Why can someone become a horse father, while some people are still on the food and clothing line?"


    We all know the truth, but Shao Jiaqiu is not willing.


    "Miss Shao, some things are still open-minded. If one day, you can reach the level of Mr. Chen, even at the national level, it may give you some face. Before that, you should recognize the reality."


    Zhou Yiren is also a man of understanding.


    Of course, he could see that Shao Jiaqiu had a lot of complaints about Chen.


    He didn''t talk about right and wrong.


    Some right and wrong are divided according to strength.


    Some grudges are due to powerlessness.


    "Miss Shao, let''s talk about the development plan of the special intelligence department. After all, you are also a member of the special intelligence department, so you still need Miss Shao to make a contribution."


    "Of course, I will try my best to cooperate with the publicity work of the special intelligence department. In addition, within the scope of the special intelligence department''s ability, I also hope that the special intelligence department can support my performing arts career."


    "It''s certain. It''s mutually beneficial."


    ¡­¡­


    Chen is still free these two days.Every day, I just play around and walk around.


    "Boss, the company has moved to a new office building. Would you like to come and have a look?"


    "No, I''m busy today."


    Well, Chen''s job is to punch in at an online store.


    Over the past few days, Chen also went to many online stores.


    It''s not really delicious, but it''s fresh.


    If she really wants delicious food, Chen will hire a state banquet chef.


    Every day I make a banquet for myself.


    "All right." Zhang Ting is a little disappointed.


    Chen felt as if she had been back for more than half a month and had only been to the company once.


    It''s a bit of a shame.


    "Then go ahead. Are you at work now?"


    "Come here now?"


    "Well, I''ll go there now. Everyone in the province is off work. I''ll go to see loneliness."


    The new location of animation company is better than the previous office building.


    And the interior is better.


    It''s all because there''s enough money.


    Wang he''s studio is also nearby.


    The monthly rent here is 800000 soft dollars.


    It''s really expensive, but the location is really good.


    If it wasn''t for the company of the building, it wouldn''t be sold.


    Chen wants to buy the whole building.


    When Chen Xuan arrived at the company, Zhang Ting specially called all the high-level people to the door to welcome Chen.


    After that, Zhang Ting took Chen Xuan to all departments of the company.


    In fact, Zhang Ting called Chen Xuan here, in addition to visiting the company''s new site.


    At the same time, it''s also about their current achievements.


    So far, they''ve made a few minutes of uncut footage.


    Mainly to see the effect of Chen.


    Chen usually watches cartoons.


    But he''s not really a professional.


    At the beginning, investment was not a great and lofty ideal.


    These minutes of video down, Chen is a strong praise.


    The characters are delicate, the lens is beautiful, and the segmentation is accurate. These words are basically the words.


    As for whether it is good or not, it is a matter for professionals.


    Generally, after a cartoon project is launched, the climax part of the script is made first, and then the movie is taken out for investment. For example, the famous Nezha and Dasheng are all in this routine.


    The same is true of their project. What Chen saw was the climax of the script.


    "Boss, don''t keep saying good. As an audience, do you think there is anything that can be improved?"

 Chapter 3257

    "Is there enough money to burn?"


    Chen Xuan held it for a long time, and then he let out such a fart.


    The expert looks at the door, while the layman watches the excitement.


    Chen is a pure layman.


    The clip just shown to him is really wonderful.


    However, Chen Xuan knows that this kind of quality will definitely cost a lot of money.


    "Boss, this is the climax of the film. Not every shot costs so much money, especially in 3D movies. Some scenes can be controlled by cutting down the pictures." "This film costs about 600000 soft dollars per minute, while other scenes cost less than 100000 yuan a minute," Zhang Ting said


    "It''s all animation. Why is it so bad?"


    "High frames of fighting pictures can make the action more coherent and realistic, and more special effects can be rendered. There are also post-processing. The total sum of zero and zero is not much. If it is Hollywood level, some special pictures even reach the level of one million US dollars per minute. Compared with our current picture, 600000 soft dollars per minute is already the most in China Top of the line. "


    "So why can''t we be Hollywood? Not enough technology? "


    "It''s not because of technology. It''s unnecessary. First of all, our labor costs are relatively cheap. Take the original painter as a comparison. The price gap between domestic and foreign original painters of the same level is 10 times. A foreign original painter painting an original painting for a film costs 5000 to 10000 dollars. The domestic 2000 soft currency has been able to hire a good original painter, which is a large budget savings Secondly, our production processes are all done internally, unlike the industrial style of Hollywood. Many of their shots may be outsourced to other companies, and special effects are also outsourced to other companies. It is possible that after two or three outsourcing, the price will naturally be much higher. As for the technical gap, there is no obvious technology in special effects The gap, even a lot of Hollywood''s super-a films are outsourced by domestic special effects companies. "


    "But there is still a big gap between the special effects of domestic movies and those of Hollywood."


    "It depends on the input price of special effects of both sides, the investment of 100 million US dollars in special effects and the investment of 10 million soft dollars in special effects. As long as the blind can see the difference." Zhang Ting said with a smile: "the film itself is a high-risk industry, and the domestic market has not yet fully matured. 90% of the films released every year can''t recover the cost through the cinema line. With a $100 million film budget invested, it is very likely that serious losses will occur."


    Zhang Ting seems to be worried that Chen Mao will mistakenly think that the cartoons he invested will lose money, adding: "however, at present, the domestic market environment is developing in a good direction. The most significant change is that the domestic total box office is rising, and there are also channels, such as the three major video websites. Moreover, the country''s active efforts to combat piracy are also conducive to the domestic environment The risk is decreasing year by year, and the profit is also increasing year by year. "


    "Well, that''s good." Chen Tiao nodded.


    Besides, Chen did not know what to say.


    This cartoon is not only Chen''s investment, but also the issue of return on investment.


    It is also Zhang Ting''s painstaking efforts. Every animation industry worker has a dream of a big movie.


    If this cartoon can succeed, Zhang Ting will have a better mentality to work for him.


    So Chen hopes that this cartoon will succeed.


    "If you don''t have enough money, please let me know. I will give my full support to this cartoon." Chen said.


    "I see, boss."


    "Besides, if I mean, if this cartoon fails, don''t be discouraged. I won''t blame anyone, just support domestic animation. " Chen Xuan plans to give Zhang Ting a vaccination first.


    "Boss, where are you going? You''ll have to say something frustrating."


    "Well, are you doing anything this afternoon? If you have nothing to do with me


    Naturally, Zhang Ting could not refuse Chen''s opening.


    After lunch, Zhang Ting called the company''s special car to pick up Chen.


    "Lao Wu, go to Minghou Street on Nanjing Road."


    "OK, Mr. Zhang." Old Wu, the driver, looked in the rear mirror.


    It''s just that the car doesn''t go in the direction they want to go.


    "Lao Wu, did you take the wrong road?"


    Lao Wu looked at the rear mirror and suddenly turned the steering wheel.


    In a flash, the car drove into the container of a large truck on the road.


    The truck had been driving the container and seemed to be waiting for this moment.


    After their car entered the container, the container door was closed.


    There was no light in the whole container.


    "Lao Wu, what do you do?"


    But Wu did not respond to Zhang Ting''s question.


    Zhang Ting heard the sound of opening and closing the door.


    Obviously, taking advantage of this gap, Lao Wu has already escaped from the car.


    And he took out the car key.


    Now both Zhang Ting and Chen Xuan are in the dark.


    Zhang Ting''s face is very ugly.She had a premonition of something bad.


    It was obviously premeditated by Lao Wu.


    For what?


    Now that Chen is here, his motives are almost certain.


    "Mr. Chen, I''m sorry, but I''m in a bad mood..."


    Chen Xiao ha ha ha smile: "it''s OK, maybe it''s just a misunderstanding."


    "Boss, I''m afraid it''s not a misunderstanding. I think we may have been kidnapped."


    "It''s really unpleasant news."


    "Don''t worry, boss. It''s OK."


    At this time, Zhang Ting is not nervous at all, but is trying to comfort Chen Xuan.


    Zhang Ting has prepared for the worst.


    This time, no matter how big Chen is, I''m afraid she can''t stand her.


    Zhang Ting''s heart is very, very angry.


    Take out the mobile phone, but the mobile phone shows no signal.


    This container is clearly blocking the cell phone''s signal.


    But that''s reasonable.


    Zhang Ting angrily pinches, the mobile phone is actually crushed by her.


    "Zhang Ting, your strength is really not small."


    "Ha ha..." Zhang Ting gently smile: "boss, you side a head."


    "Ah? What do you do? "


    "Listen to me."


    "All right." The side of the old culm is over the head.


    I heard the sound of a broken window behind me.


    At the same time, there was the sound of violent kicking at the door.


    "Boss, you can get off." Zhang Ting said.


    Chen is a little surprised. It seems that Zhang Ting is not as simple as she looks.


    Chen Xuan really didn''t find out that Zhang Ting was not an ordinary person.


    She has a strong air flow.


    In the past, Chen Xuan always thought Zhang Ting was a female elite.


    Maybe it''s because she''s a strong woman.


    Even Chen Xuan has never thought about other aspects of Zhang Ting.


    But now she was clearly not going to hide.


    Zhang Ting said: "boss, use your mobile phone for lighting."


    Chen opened her mobile phone and took a picture of the environment inside the container.


    The container is obviously remodeled.


    There are multiple interlayer and partition.

 Chapter 3258

    Zhang Ting looks back at Chen Xuan.


    Then walk to the edge of the container.


    Chen Xuan looks at Zhang Ting with her head tilted.


    Zhang Ting suddenly hit the metal wall of the container with a fist.


    Duang --


    with a loud noise, an obvious punch mark was indented on the metal wall.


    "This container has been modified." Zhang Ting''s face became gloomy.


    The effect did not reach Zhang Ting''s expectation.


    "Mr. Zhang, don''t bother. The container is blessed by the talisman. You can''t break through the container even if you are tired to death." Lao Wu''s voice came.


    "Lao Wu, do you know my identity?"


    "Ha ha The reputation of the Yingtan Zhangjia family has been heard of by Wu, so I don''t want to repeat it. "


    "Lao Wu, I treat you well on weekdays. Do you repay me like this?"


    "Ha ha No matter how good you treat me, you can''t compare with money. If President Zhang is willing to stay out of the way and wait until it''s done, Wu won''t treat Mr. Zhang badly, so there will be Mr. Zhang. "


    Zhang Ting looked back at Chen Xuan and said calmly, "Lao Wu, do you know what you are doing?"


    "I don''t know if I don''t know. Chen always takes pains. Since I dare to do it, I''m not afraid."


    Zhang Ting was furious. Her dream and her future were destroyed by this jerk.


    Bang -


    in a rage, Zhang Ting hit the iron wall again.


    But even if she did her best, there was only a deep and not shallow punch mark on the iron wall.


    I''m afraid the container won''t be broken by hundreds of punches.


    At this moment, the car stopped.


    They should be in the place.


    "Mr. Chen, you can rest assured that I will not let you have any problems."


    Chen Xiao shook his head with a smile: "I''m not worried."


    "Mr. Chen, I''m really sorry. I don''t know anyone."


    At this time, the container suddenly began to pour into the inexplicable gas.


    Cough -


    Zhang Ting coughed repeatedly.


    "Son of a bitch!" Zhang Ting is biting her teeth.


    But the smoke is very choking.


    It should be some kind of moyamoya with the technique applied.


    She felt her mana flow slowly.


    Then even the physical strength disappeared, limbs weak, even stand fighting stand instability.


    Zhang Ting lies on the ground and turns her head hard.


    She was standing there.


    Chen Xuan waved her hands. The smoke was so bad.


    Just then, the door of the container opened.


    Zhang Ting suddenly felt lifted up.


    It was Chen Xuan who carried her.


    She wondered why Chen was not affected.


    Although this fan smoke is aimed at her.


    But this fan smoke is not only a monk but also an ordinary person.


    It''s all the same. It''s weak.


    Chen Tiao jumps off the container with Zhang Ting.


    Several people outside were stunned.


    What''s going on?


    Why is Chen Xuan OK?


    Was he not affected by the smoke?


    "Be careful, this man is a little eccentric." Lao Wu whispered to his companions.


    "I have been fasting and chanting Buddhism recently. I don''t want to kill animals." Chen Xuan smiles at Lao Wu and others.


    "If you don''t kill, you don''t have to worry about it." Lao Wu looks at Chen Xuan with a sneer.


    Suddenly, a dark figure came out of the grass outside.


    The speed of the black shadow was so fast that he killed Lao Wu and others in front of him.


    The strength of Lao Wu and others was not weak, and they immediately found the comer.


    However, the soldiers are extremely experienced in combat.


    The first is to shoot a green light at one of the kidnappers.


    The kidnapper''s strength is the weakest, and he is directly entangled by the green light.


    Several other kidnappers are trying to save their companions.


    But the person who came was a pull of green Mans, the kidnapper who was bound directly swept his companion.


    One of the kidnappers tried to hold his companion, but he was taken off with him.


    But green awn turned into a poisonous snake and quickly bit the two kidnappers.


    Two of the kidnappers are not good, trying to fight again.


    He staggered and fell to the ground again.


    "Not good!"


    All the kidnappers felt that the strength of the people came was unfathomable.


    The strength of these kidnappers is almost the same.


    But the comer can easily put them down.


    I''m afraid they won''t last long.


    Wu turned to escape, but at this moment, a large number of poisonous scorpions appeared in the grass.


    There are so many poisonous scorpions that they almost spread over tens of meters.


    It completely blocked Lao Wu''s retreat.And the scorpions are approaching him.


    Wu could only change direction, and when he looked back, he found that all his companions had fallen down.


    "Mr. Chen."


    It''s Mo Han who comes here.


    Another person came out of the grass. It was Zhao Li, Mo Han''s girlfriend.


    At the scene, only Lao Wu, a kidnapper, was still standing.


    "Would you like to help your girlfriend?"


    Mo Han looked back and shook his head: "no need."


    Mo Han sees Zhang Ting in Chen''s hand.


    "Mr. Chen, do you want me to see your friend?"


    Chen Xiao puts Zhang Ting on the ground. Mo Han comes over and checks it briefly. Then he takes out a pill and puts it into Zhang Ting''s mouth.


    Soon, Zhang Ting''s enchantment smoke was solved.


    "Zhang Ting, how do you feel?"


    "Mr. Chen, who is this?"


    "My bodyguard." Chen said.


    Zhang Ting is in a trance. It''s no wonder that Chen is such a big boss.


    You can''t have a bodyguard.


    It turns out that there are so many bodyguards following.


    No wonder Chen can walk around so freely.


    And it''s not surprising to see your own power.


    I''ve seen it for a long time.


    By this time, Zhao Li had already solved Lao Wu.


    "Mr. Chen, I am sorry that my negligence has put you in danger. I voluntarily resign from my present post."


    "No, I''m not sure. It''s just a little thing."


    "Mr. Chen, this is no small matter."


    "I say little things are little things."


    It''s not Zhang Ting who betrayed herself.


    Chen did not blame Zhang Ting.


    For Chen Xuan, he is such a big man who shows off his wealth everywhere.


    And there''s no bodyguard around.


    No wonder some people think about themselves.


    For the kidnapping, Chen did not feel any accident.


    Besides, Zhang Ting can''t know who in the company is malicious to himself.


    She can''t read mind.


    Moreover, Chen Xuan still attached great importance to Zhang Ting.


    His current big move neutron star is Zhang Ting''s idea.


    And this neutron star means a lot to itself.


    On this basis, it is worthy of Chen''s retention.


    Chen also hopes that Zhang Ting can put forward more constructive suggestions in the future.


    Zhang Ting didn''t expect Chen''s attitude to be so resolute.


    I don''t mean to blame myself at all.


    "Mr. Chen, or I will be demoted and paid myself..."


    "There''s no need for formalism. All right, that''s it."


    "The old Wu and them..."


    "There will be someone special to deal with it." Chen said.


    "I called the secret service." Mo Han said that he now runs a security company and will naturally deal with the secret service.


    "It''s up to you. By the way, did you drive here?"


    Mo Han handed the car key to Chen Xuan.

 Chapter 3259

    In the evening, after dinner, Chen went to the secret service.


    The headquarters of the special intelligence department in East China was set up in an old house in the 1930s and 1940s.


    It''s two floors. There''s a sign outside.


    Unconventional security operations (East China).


    All around are residential buildings and old houses of almost the same age.


    When Chen Xiao enters the headquarters of the intelligence department, Zhou Yiren comes out.


    "Mr. Chen, why are you here?"


    "Ha ha Let me see the men who kidnapped me Chen said with a smile.


    "Well, I''ll show you to see them."


    Through the courtyard, Chen found that the area of the secret service was quite small.


    "Minister Zhou, a few days ago, I saw that there were a lot of people in the secret service department, but I don''t think there is room for so many people here."


    "They don''t sit in the office. Except for a few copywriters, other members in charge of the operation basically have nothing to do but sleep at home. When something happens, they go out to carry out tasks, and few want an office."


    After entering a hut, Zhou Yiren opened another cellar entrance.


    It turns out there''s still room below, but this is a dungeon.


    There are ten rooms in total, and the area is quite small.


    Each cubicle is estimated to be no more than six square meters.


    Eat, drink and Lazar are all together.


    "Minister Zhou, your condition really opened my eyes."


    This feeling is similar to that when Chen Xuan accepted the supernatural society.


    But at the beginning, the supernatural society was weak because of its lack of strength.


    No strength, no money.


    But the strength of the secret service, even from Chen''s current perspective.


    It''s also a top-notch level.


    Before Shao Jiaqiu''s incident.


    Twenty or thirty secret service members.


    Each one is basically elitist.


    It''s a good trump card for all over the world.


    "No way. I can''t apply for funds." Zhou Yiren was also very helpless: "moreover, the house price of Mordor is really high. This house is the property right of the government. Otherwise, I think our department will go to the suburbs to settle down."


    "Oh, by the way, this is what I promised Minister Zhou last time."


    Chen took out a check and handed it to Zhou Yiren.


    "Well, Mr. Chen, that''s a good idea."


    "It''s nothing. Make a good relationship." Chen''s words are quite straightforward.


    You give me convenience, I give you benefits, it is so simple.


    Zhou Yiren looked at the number on it, and then quietly put away the check.


    "On behalf of all members of the special intelligence department, I would like to thank Mr. Chen."


    "By the way, if you need it, I happen to have a building, not in CBD, on the other side of Nanjing Road, but it''s not biased. It''s on the fourth floor, and I''m hiring now." "If Minister Zhou needs it, I can rent it to your special intelligence department at a low price," Chen said


    "What price?" Zhou Yiren was excited and knew that Chen would give a discount.


    However, this is the magic capital after all, even if it is not in CBD, it is an inch of land and an inch of gold.


    Nanjing road is also a busy area, small office buildings are also sky high.


    In fact, in Mordor, whether it''s CBD or not, it''s skyrocketing.


    "Rent 100000 a month." Zhou Yiren took a breath of cold air. Chen''s was no different from free.


    We should know that Chen''s animation company rents a floor, which is three million soft dollars a month.


    Although the location is located in CBD, the gap between the two is not twice as large.


    And Chen is still a single office building, the rent is not cheap compared with the office building of animation company.


    "Mr. Chen, is this suitable?"


    "Whether it''s appropriate or not, we need Minister Zhou to look at the environment first. I''m afraid that the noise there will affect the work of your special intelligence department."


    "Well, when Mr. Chen is free, let''s go and have a look."


    "I can do it any time."


    Zhou Yiren opened a cell.


    Lao Wu is in there.


    "Come out." Zhou Yiren yelled.


    Chen is also his gold master now.


    This thing kidnaps Chen Xuan.


    Another crime on his turf.


    Zhou Yiren naturally wanted to give Chen''s face.


    As soon as Lao Wu saw Zhou Yiren, he opened his cell.


    And he''s not shackled yet.


    He went straight to Chen.


    If you can catch Chen.


    There might be a chance to get out.


    But Zhou Yiren was quick and quick.


    Looking at a bit of middle-aged fat figure, in fact, strength than the members of the Ministry of love, do not know how many times.


    He didn''t have any fancy movements. He put it on the back of Lao Wu''s neck.Lao Wu felt that his body couldn''t work.


    Lao Wu wants to struggle again.


    But Zhou Yiren didn''t care so much.


    Drag him out by the back of his neck.


    "It''s strong here. Let''s go outside."


    Like a rabbit, Lao Wu was firmly controlled by Zhou Yiren.


    The dungeon smells really bad.


    Out of the dungeon, Chen took a long breath.


    "Did you die down there? It''s really strong. "


    "The secret service has been established for decades. I said no one died. Do you believe it?"


    "So it is."


    "What about the goods?" Zhou Yiren asked.


    This old Wu''s life and death is basically a matter of Chen''s words.


    At that time, however, since Chen had given the people to the secret service.


    That must have been no attempt to kill him.


    Zhou Yiren is not worried that things are difficult to handle.


    "It''s OK. If I lose it, I''ll ask a few questions." Chen said.


    Zhou Yiren threw Lao Wu on the ground.


    "You can answer whatever Mr. Chen asks. Don''t mess with yourself." Zhou Yiren threatened.


    "I have no contact with you. Since you know that I am the big boss of our company, it should be that there are insiders in the company." Chen said.


    "Fuck you..." Lao Wu was suddenly in a dilemma, and suddenly jumped up to the ground and rushed towards Chen.


    This time, Zhou Yiren didn''t make a move. Chen raised his leg and kicked him in the abdomen of Lao Wu.


    Lao Wu was in a daze. He hit the wall and fell back to the ground. He couldn''t stand up.


    In an instant, he knew that Chen Xuan was also a monk.


    And the strength is better than him, I don''t know how many times.


    "Come on, you can''t run, and you don''t have to cover up for your friends."


    Lao Wu looked at Chen and closed his eyes with a sneer.


    It seems that he is going to admit his life, not to answer Chen''s question.


    "Oh, it''s tough." Zhou Yiren sneered: "Mr. Chen, give it to me. I''ll make sure he speaks in half an hour."


    "If you can make him suffer rather than speak, it''s mostly related to him. If you check his background, it''s OK for him."


    "Little things."


    Lao Wu looked at Chen and Zhou Yiren and closed his eyes again.


    After waiting outside for half an hour, Zhou Yiren came out sweating.


    Looking at Chen with a bitter smile: "Mr. Chen, I''m sorry, that old boy''s mouth is too hard, I''ve broken his bones, he is stupidly silent."


    "Come on, it''s not in a hurry."


    Chen is not sure whether there is an insider.


    The speculation was too subjective.


    After all, I have a reputation in the company.


    Maybe he heard the comments of the employees of the company.


    However, if there is a real insider, the disturbing factors should be cleared up as soon as possible.

 Chapter 3260

    Steven''s back to the devil.


    On his first day back, he took Chen to the most expensive restaurant.


    No way. Longhu Mountain belongs to tourism development zone.


    But the conditions can''t be compared with Mordor.


    And Steven and the crew mostly live in the Taoist temple.


    Of course, as a director, Steven is also used to outdoor shooting.


    So it didn''t embarrass him.


    He''s such a big director when he filmed Amun.


    I spent more than a month on the sea.


    I haven''t seen any complaints.


    If you can''t shoot the location, you can just change your career.


    "Steven, have you finished filming?"


    "It''s all finished, and now it''s hard to edit. Besides, how do you plan to run this documentary?"


    "Leave it to you." Chen said.


    Although Chen has invested in the film and television industry several times.


    But in the end, Chen is also a layman.


    This kind of operation still needs people like Steven.


    "Or to rasfa''s company. He called me last time and scolded me for an hour and a half."


    "I can do anything." Chen Xuan shrugged.


    Chen originally thought that it was so hard for Steven to shoot.


    So it''s right to make money for him.


    However, since Steven said so, Chen did not object.


    "Domestic operation, you can find Wang, he must have this kind of contacts in China."


    "Well." Chen is not worried about not finding a platform to play.


    After all, domestic platforms, whether they are video websites or TV stations, are said to have been shot by Steven, and they will be broadcast all over the world. It is estimated that they will rush to buy them.


    Steven''s influence still has a considerable market in China.


    The next two days, Steven and Chen Hao had a few meals with Wang he and Chen Ke.


    Steven and Wang he are naturally involved in the studio.


    The two have basically agreed on the details of the shares.


    And Wang he naturally disclosed the news.


    Domestic entertainment industry heard that Steven actually took a stake in Wang he and Chen Ke''s studio.


    I can''t believe it all.


    The specific reason why Steven became a shareholder cannot be found out.


    However, this is equivalent to that Wang he and Chen Ke have mastered the tickets of substantive Hollywood.


    In the past, the two of them won roles in Hollywood blockbusters.


    People in the entertainment industry think that they are the capital strength behind them.


    But now it''s different. Steven''s future film projects.


    As long as there are suitable roles, they are almost always given priority.


    This also makes other artists tentatively ask whether they can take a stake in their studio.


    The result is, of course, negative.


    Chen originally held a certain share.


    Now Wang he sells his shares to Steven.


    He, who originally held the highest share, is not as high as Chen Ke.


    Naturally will not thin their own shares.


    Chen Ke is even more unlikely to sell.


    Now everyone can see it.


    Their share of the studio is worth thousands of dollars.


    It''s not just about valuations in financial markets.


    It''s a shortcut to Hollywood.


    Chen also gave the studio the right to broadcast the documentary in China.


    As for which TV station and platform will be broadcast in the end, Chen does not need to care.


    Anyway, Wang he''s people will make arrangements.


    Domestic affairs have been dealt with almost.


    Lu Yibo is also stepping up the bidding for DAAO island.


    The current situation has been basically clear, the chips of major companies have also surfaced.


    There are only three companies that can bid with them.


    But in the end, it''s really impossible to make a final decision about who will spend it at this time.


    The only regret is that the person who kidnapped Chen was not found.


    However, Zhou Yiren promised to continue the investigation.


    Naturally, I went back to take Chen''s private plane.


    After a 26 hour voyage, Chen and Steven finally returned to Los Angeles.


    Everything is as usual at home. Chen will make a video phone call with his family every day.


    The supernatural society is also business as usual.


    In addition to more and more psychic events to deal with.


    There are a lot of psychic events happening all over the country.


    Part of it''s ghosts.


    But there is still a large part of the awakened.


    The rules of the past three nights of awakening are no longer applicable.


    A large number of awakened people do not pass through the life and death robbery, and somehow they wake up.


    And it has brought certain social influence.After Chen''s return to Los Angeles.


    It''s still two o''clock a day.


    Chen continued to enter the 12th floor of the tower every day.


    The fire in the early Yuan Dynasty was still refining Chen''s blood.


    Although the daily improvement is minimal.


    But over time, there will still be a significant improvement.


    To Chen''s surprise, the golden roc seems to have been influenced by the fire of the early Yuan Dynasty.


    The golden roc is in the evolutionary stage.


    Its lineage has not reached the bottleneck.


    The fire in the early Yuan Dynasty contains infinite possibilities.


    "President, you said last time that you went to Huaxia to communicate with the East China branch of the special intelligence department. I had a look at it. I personally hope to facilitate this exchange. But now we have too much work, and even the peripheral members have begun to accept the task directly. The communication takes at least half a month, and we have accumulated more than 200 tasks As time goes on, there will be more and more jobs. If we leave for another half month, I''m afraid it will affect public security. "


    "Give me the task with detailed address and clear content, and I will try my best to solve the task." Chen said.


    "President, are you in charge?"


    "Yes, the direct and clear task, which is only the best way to eliminate some ghosts, or send me something to run errands. If it is a task that requires complicated procedures, you can set the time for communication. During your communication, all tasks are assigned to me."


    Chen felt that as president of the supernatural society, he also needed to take on the responsibility of president.


    This exchange with China organization is a rare opportunity.


    No way. The status of the supernatural society is rather embarrassing.


    In North America and even the whole of America, the supernatural society is a first-class organization.


    But if you leave America, the outside organizations don''t think much of the supernatural society.


    Not much communication.


    Now I can communicate with Chinese organizations.


    Chen can''t miss this opportunity.


    "All right." West nodded.


    After that, West photographed a 30 cm thick copy on Chen''s desk.


    "President, that''s what we''re up to now."


    Although Chen has just made a commitment, she still feels a headache when she sees so many backlog tasks.


    "Have you chosen them all?"


    "Well, they all belong to very direct tasks. For the president, these tasks are running errands."


    There was no difference in the strength of these supernatural events.


    It''s just that they''re far away.

 Chapter 3261

    "Phoenix, help taker, high school student, Viola leby."


    Chen opened the information, and at the same time dialed the number of Viola Leiby according to the contact information on the information.


    "Is that miss vesera leby, please?"


    "I am. Who are you, please?"


    "Did you apply for psychic help half a month ago?"


    "Yes, are you from that supernatural organization?"


    "Yes, I am. Do you have time now?"


    "Now?" Visera Leiby looked at the sky.


    It''s evening now, and she doesn''t think it''s a good time to go out.


    And the identity of the other party is only said by the other party.


    "I''m downstairs right now." Viola Leiby pulled the curtains.


    Sure enough, I saw a man standing in the shade of the tree in front of my house.


    "How did you find it?"


    "Did you forget your address when you applied?"


    "Well, I''m sorry. I''ll come down now."


    She went downstairs cautiously without waking her family.


    "In your request, you want to drive away the evil spirits from your old house, don''t you?"


    "Yes."


    "Far from here?"


    "It''s about two blocks from here." Visera Leiby looked at Chen.


    "Do you mind if I take you there?"


    "Well How are you going to take me? "


    Chen Hao grabs the wrist of Victoria Leiby.


    Vizela Leiby suddenly felt a light body, and then a strong air pressure came to her face.


    She could hardly keep her expression.


    The next moment was another meal. Chen Xiang lowered his head and asked, "in which direction?"


    "Ah? In Over there... "


    Visera Leiby managed to calm down.


    Ten seconds later, she finally came to the old house.


    Chen''s small world swept through the old house in an instant.


    Two evil spirits, more harmful than human life.


    Chen made two balls of light at random and threw them into the house.


    The windows of the whole house lit up in an instant.


    It''s just an ordinary light ball. It''s not for any purpose except lighting.


    In fact, the two evil spirits have been crushed by Chen''s little world.


    Now it''s just slag.


    But clients like Visera leby.


    If they don''t see it with their own eyes, they can''t believe that the evil spirits are destroyed.


    So Chen needs to create a little light curtain or special effects.


    In order to enhance their credibility.


    Then a black shadow came out of the broken window of the room.


    But the next moment, the black shadow as if it was ignited in half, the instant combustion.


    In an instant it burned to ashes.


    Sure enough, Visera leby had been startled by this amazing scene.


    "Just now It was... " Visera leby couldn''t close her mouth and pointed to the scene.


    When the light dissipated, Chen said, "well, the evil spirits have been eliminated. I will apply another purification magic to thoroughly purify the evil atmosphere in this house."


    "Already Is it over? "


    "Yes, two evil spirits, a little strong, but they are just restrained by my magic." "It''s all right now. Your parents can sell the house for a good price," Chen said


    "Too Thank you so much. "


    "It''s my job. You''re welcome. I''ll take you home now."


    She went home faster than she had come in, and by the time she landed on the ground again, her hair was completely messy.


    The light at home suddenly came on.


    "What are you doing out there alone, Visera?"


    Visera lebilen gave a moment, and when she turned her head, Chen was gone.


    Chen took a look at the eye time. It took five minutes. It was OK.


    Next, whoa It''s a long way to go. Houston''s mission.


    "Hello, is that Trony? I''m a member of the supernatural society. You did a commission ten days ago, didn''t you? "


    Chen spent 15 minutes on this task, of which 10 minutes was spent on the road.


    If Chen goes at full speed, he can get to Houston in a few seconds.


    However, high energy reactions occur during flight.


    It is estimated that Chen Xuan will be targeted by Anti Ballistic missiles before landing, and it is unreasonable to drop several tracking missiles at the door of the entrusting party.


    So Chen tried to get to his destination as soon as possible without being detected by radar satellites.


    Chen is not going to finish all the tasks in one day.Under normal circumstances, it can not be completed in a day.


    Even for tasks screened by West.


    There are still some complicated tasks.


    It is possible that there was a deviation when recording here.


    Or the client didn''t make clear the content of the entrustment.


    Sometimes, we can''t ignore the content of the Commission.


    For example, the client of Chen''s third task was in San Francisco.


    What he entrusted was to destroy an evil spirit that was pestering him.


    But in fact, the evil spirit that haunted him was his dead girlfriend.


    His girlfriend didn''t mean any harm, but stayed by his side because of his obsession.


    It''s easy to wipe out his girlfriend''s soul. It can be solved with one slap.


    But it''s just too bad.


    So Chen was still patient and explained to the client.


    If the principal doesn''t mind, the delegation is over.


    If the client does mind, contact some special psychics from the supernatural society.


    Responsible for purifying that soul and letting her go where she should go.


    At present, the supernatural society lacks comforters, who pray and pray for the dead.


    According to the Oriental people, it''s a way of ascending to heaven.


    Let the dead put down their obsession and return to the six samsara.


    Some of the tasks are very simple, like the mission of Visera Leiby.


    They are two weak evil spirits.


    Just wipe it out.


    Apply another light effect.


    Let the client really believe that he cast the spell.


    In one day, Chen had solved ten tasks.


    Chen is planning to call it a day and is going home from work.


    Suddenly a strange phone call came in.


    "Are you a psychic


    "How do you know about this phone call?"


    "I''m calling an organization of the supernatural society. It says you are in charge of my entrustment. I want to know that my commission has been applied for a month. When can I solve it?"


    "A month? Can you give me your personal information again? I''ll check the progress. "


    "Carlos Moran, I live in Nashville. Have you found out?"


    "Oh, your commission is that there will always be dark shadows in and out of your house every night. You suspect there are evil spirits in your house, don''t you?"


    "Yes, how about it. Has my commission been approved?"


    "Yes, it''s passed. I''m taking over the task. I''m in Nashville right now, heading for your house." Chen said.

 Chapter 3262

    "Have you reached Nashville yet?"


    The other party obviously didn''t expect that Chen had already arrived in Nashville.


    "There seems to be a lot of noise on your side."


    "Oh, I''m in the car." Chen said casually, "I''ve arrived at the door of your address, but it doesn''t look like a place where people live."


    Chen fell to the ground and found that 699 Luwang street was not a residential area, but a cemetery.


    "Are you here? Just a moment. I''ll be there in a minute


    After about 20 minutes, a car stopped at the cemetery.


    When two people got off the bus, Chen Xuan looked at them and frowned slightly.


    These two men are very well hidden.


    But they don''t have any special skills to hide their breath.


    They are not ordinary people. They are all psychics like Chen Hao.


    They are just relying on their own strength, to restrain their own breath.


    If you are a general psychic, it is really difficult to detect their accomplishments.


    But they couldn''t hide it from Chen.


    In front of Chen, they had no escape.


    So, is this delegation really what it is in the delegation task.


    Obviously there will be differences.


    "Who is Mr. Carlos Moran?" Chen asked.


    The content of the Commission is that there are evil spirits in Carlos Moran''s home.


    However, with the strength of these two people, the evil spirits are not necessarily their opponents.


    Unless it''s the ghost king that''s accumulating in their house.


    "I am." A man in his thirties stepped forward and said.


    "And this one?"


    "This is my brother, Wright Moran."


    "Then take me to your house. I''m in a hurry. I hope I can get rid of it as soon as possible."


    The two brothers looked at each other secretly.


    "Yes, sir, please follow us..." Carlos Moran said, "by the way, what do you call it, sir?"


    "I''m from China. You can call me Chen."


    "Yes, Mr. Chen."


    Chen Hao got into the car of two people.


    "I don''t understand why you gave me the address of a cemetery. It''s not a qualified client."


    "Oh, I wrote the wrong address." Carlos Moran responded casually.


    The car came to a house.


    "Here we are, Mr. Chen. Please get off the bus."


    Chen looked at the house in front of her eyes: "is this it?"


    The house looks old.


    The whole house is filled with a strong aura.


    If there is any evil spirit in it, it will be very powerful indeed.


    "We are waiting for you here. We dare not go in."


    Chen Hao nodded and entered the house.


    However, after entering the house, the door slammed and locked.


    Chen Xuan looked back at the door of the eye room and continued to walk in.


    Just then, there was a lot of noise in the room.


    It''s like having a lot of people, or a family.


    Old people, children, women, men, babies, they play, rest, cry, anger, joy.


    The whole space of the house is filled with the joys and sorrows of these people.


    "Did you send another host? I hope this time Jie Jie... "


    A voice appeared in the room.


    This sound is the integration of all the previous sounds.


    It''s just a sentence, but there are countless stresses.


    A spirit appeared in front of Chen.


    It was a six faced evil spirit, an evil spirit Chen had never seen before.


    There were six faces all over his head. It was the old man, the child, the woman, the man, the baby, and a vicious face on the back of his head.


    Don''t be angry if you don''t want to run away


    "Human beings, I allow your soul to escape, but your flesh must remain," said the six faced evil spirits


    "If you want my body, come on," Chen said


    The evil spirits of six sides directly attacked Chen Yu.


    However, the six evil spirits did not occupy Chen''s body as expected.


    It goes directly through the body.


    Six evil spirit Leng for a moment: "what''s going on?"


    "So polite? I have no resistance at all. Do you need to try again? "


    Six evil spirits were infuriated by Chen''s words.


    Go back again.


    But this time, it was still in the air and penetrated like hitting the wall.


    Chen Hao yawned."Are you serious? Don''t you mean to occupy my body? "


    "You damned human being, I will tear you


    The six faced evil spirit was angry, and he felt that the human in front of him was teasing him.


    ¡­¡­


    "Carlos, do you think the demon will succeed?"


    Carlos Moran hesitated for a while, shook his head and said, "it''s hard to estimate. That demon is a terrible and ferocious spirit with hundreds of emotions and thousands of faces. Even if we find him the body of a psychic, it''s hard to bear his power."


    "How did that guy appear? I''ve never seen such a terrifying spirit."


    "It''s not natural. It''s man-made."


    "Man made? Can anyone make this monster


    "It is said that this method is a combination of Oriental soul refining and Western Death Magic. First of all, a family must have five members. The family members must be the elderly, husband and wife, children and infants. Then they should be killed in order. Then, the spirits of the five members of the family will be put in the morgue of the hospital to absorb the corpse gas in the morgue for 99.81 days. ¡±


    "it''s so similar to Thai ghost raising."


    "Yes, it''s Thailand''s ghost raising method. It''s called Fangcun soul refining there. Fangcun also means" home "in the East. Fangcun is extremely Yin and resentful in the East. In fact, it is not particularly fierce in the East. However, combined with the death magic of the west, it has evolved into a fierce demon spirit, which feeds the extremely Yin complaining spirit with special food."


    "What food?"


    "The soul of a wife who is raped by her husband, the soul of a student who is bullied by his classmates at school, the soul of a child abandoned by his parents, the soul of a man who is robbed of his love by his friends, the soul of a loser who is cheated out of his family property by a swindler, the soul of the unemployed, the soul of the Disabled..."


    "That is to say, to search for a soul full of resentment?"


    "Yes, through this feeding, one a day and ninety-one full, the ultimate demon was born." Carlos Moran said.


    "Well And his master? "


    "No one can control this ultimate spirit, not even its creator. The final result is, of course, eaten back by the ultimate demon and become its food."


    "What a sad fellow."


    "Now the ultimate spirit is only one step away from a host that can store his soul. His power will be stronger than ever before. However, there has not been a complete ultimate demon spirit since this method appeared."


    "Now he is so terrible. How terrible would it be if he really came to the end of the whole?"

 Chapter 3263

    Just then the door opened.


    Chen Xiao came out of the house.


    The brothers Carlos Moran and Wright Moran were both stunned.


    How did he get out?


    No I can walk out at this time.


    Did the ultimate demon succeed?


    This man''s body can carry the ultimate spirit.


    That is to say, now this man is actually the ultimate demon?


    Both of them showed an incredible look.


    Before that, they had lured more than a dozen psychics by various means.


    Two or three of them are very famous.


    But the parasitism of the ultimate demons all ended in failure.


    However, I didn''t expect that the unknown psychic who came to us today successfully let the ultimate demon live successfully.


    The two brothers looked at each other and were about to ask.


    But the next moment, they saw the floor of the door was oozing black liquid.


    The two brothers could not help but look in.


    In the dark, they saw the ultimate demon.


    The ultimate demon didn''t live on this man?


    There were a lot of question marks in their heads.


    The next moment, they found out it was wrong.


    Because in the hallway of the room, the ultimate demon is very painful.


    The source of his pain seems to be the black liquid from the ground.


    The black liquid eroded the body of the ultimate demon.


    But because the spirit of the ultimate spirit is also black.


    So it doesn''t seem obvious.


    But the ultimate demon is obviously trying to get rid of the black liquid on the ground.


    But every time he struggled, he just let the black liquid adhere more tightly.


    The faces of the two brothers were not so natural.


    What happened?


    How could the ultimate demon be like this?


    The ultimate demon looked at the two brothers in despair, stretched out his hand and cried in a low voice: "help Help me Please Please, give me a hand... "


    Behind the ultimate spirit, the black liquid rolls up to cover the ultimate spirit.


    However, the ultimate spirit is quite tenacious, once again drilled out, but still failed to break free from the shackles of black liquid.


    A chill rose from the feet of the two brothers.


    Is this still the despicable, ferocious ultimate spirit?


    In the past, both of them were threatened and oppressed by the ultimate demon.


    But at the moment, they just feel sad.


    The ultimate demon is more and more desperate.


    But his breath is constantly weakening.


    It began to shrivel, like a deflated ball.


    And every face of it is permeated with black liquid.


    Finally, its breath completely disappeared.


    The black liquid covers the past again.


    This time, the ultimate spirit never came out again and was completely engulfed in black liquid.


    Then the black liquid began to flow back from the room, then returned to Chen''s feet, and finally disappeared.


    They didn''t say anything and ran away.


    But the next moment, the black liquid came out of Chen''s feet again.


    And then it went around in front of the two brothers at a faster speed, and then turned into the color of fire, as if it was magma.


    Now the dark magma is no longer pure dark magma.


    With the enhancement of Chen''s strength and realm, he could switch between magma and dark liquid at will.


    "Sir Mr. Chen Please Please listen to our explanation We are all forced. "


    Chen Xiao smiles and shakes his head: "Shh, don''t say anything, I understand."


    "You Do you really understand that? "


    "Of course, people''s desire to survive, it''s normal to make such a decision. If it was me, I might have made the same decision."


    "Thank you Thank you for your understanding. "


    "Then shall we go?"


    "I can understand, but it doesn''t mean I accept it, so I''m sorry I''m in a hurry. "


    The magma surrounding them suddenly pounced on the two brothers.


    "No..."


    The two brothers howled.


    The next moment, the house in front of them also exploded to pieces in a loud noise.


    The magma then returned to the chenluo body.


    And the bones of the two brothers have turned into coke.


    The police can only tell that they died in a fire.


    Chen took out the power of attorney: "the next one is..."


    I met a small accident on the way to the mission.


    It''s a waste of time, but for a boring Commission.This kind of small accident can make Chen Xuan energetic.


    Chen originally planned to finish work and go home.


    Now I have the spirit again. I plan to do a few more entrusted tasks and go back.


    ¡­¡­


    "Good morning, dear." Chen Xuan made breakfast.


    Farley rubbed her hair. "Good morning."


    After a while, the children also got up again and again.


    Portia and jevla also arrived soon.


    Portia used to rub breakfast.


    She''s been a bit short of money recently.


    I can''t help it. She''s the kind of person who has learned a lesson and doesn''t have a long memory.


    Some time ago, he was forced to die by Chen Xuan.


    Almost said to go to the labor union to sue Chen.


    As a result, a few days ago, because she bought another brand-name bag, she began to pester Chen Xuan to borrow money these two days.


    He still lent her the money.


    Still, her interest rate is higher than that of the bank.


    Because she also owes a lot of money to the bank.


    So she couldn''t find anyone who was willing to lend her money except Chen.


    Even a usurer would not lend it to her.


    Because her reputation is so bad.


    "Boss, if you don''t support me a little more money, I''m afraid your beautiful assistant is going to the San Fernando Valley to make a movie." Portia begged Chen Xuan.


    "That''s good. Haven''t you always dreamed of being a female star? Maybe it will be a good chance to make a debut."


    Portia also Chen Xi a middle finger, huff and puff on the sofa.


    Fari never cared about Portia, and Portia never asked her to borrow money.


    "Portia, why don''t you ask jevla to borrow money?" Farley asked with a smile.


    "Like you, she won''t lend me money at all."


    "Then why do you think your boss will lend you money?"


    "Because he would like to push me deeper."


    "Ha ha..." Chen Xiao smiles.


    "Well, you keep trying. I''m going to work."


    "Miss Farley, are there any vacancies in your coast guard? It''s the kind of job vacancy with super high salary. It''s better to lie on the beach and bask in the sun every day without doing anything. "


    "I''ll ask for you."


    Farrie was not going to listen to Portia''s nonsense.


    After fari left, Chen raised her legs and said, "I have a job here. Do you want to do it?"


    "Is the salary high?"


    "The more you do, the more you pay."


    "What job?"


    "The supernatural event." "These entrusted tasks, each of which is US $20000, are within the scope of Los Angeles," Chen said

 Chapter 3264

    "Boss, Portia was just an ordinary person half a year ago, and I don''t think she can fulfill these assignments." She didn''t want Portia to take risks.


    Even if Portia had been awake for a while.


    But Portia still had no awareness of fighting.


    She is an ordinary person who suddenly grasps strange power.


    Portia''s ability to wake up is actually very strong.


    At least it has a lot of potential.


    In theory, if she had enough fragrance, she might be able to fight with Chen before her body collapsed.


    If the whole earth were planted with tulips.


    But Portia, on weekdays, except for the impractical use of abilities.


    The real fight never took part.


    At this level, do you accept the task entrusted by Chen?


    What''s up?


    However, Portia, who was red eyed because of the money owed, did not care.


    "I''ll take it. I''ll take it."


    Portia has always been like this.


    Most things are nothing but brains.


    For her, it''s the most important thing for her to solve the problems in front of her.


    Dangerous or something, only when faced with fear.


    "Boss..." Re Fula helplessly looked at Chen Tiao: "well, well, I also with Portia."


    "Good. Your reward is $100000 for a mission." This is what Chen Xuan and others said.


    "Wait Why is she paid so much more for the same task than I do? "


    Poof -


    Portia lay on the ground with her stomach covered and wailed.


    She moved her hand.


    "Is that a good reason?"


    "Oh You can tell me in a more peaceful way... " Portia said painfully.


    "I''m just afraid you don''t understand enough."


    She sighed.


    This little bitch is really not afraid to die.


    It''s just that they make trouble everywhere.


    I even became friends with her.


    Now I have to carry the gun for her again.


    Babysitting her.


    It''s a really uncomfortable feeling.


    Jevla takes the document that Chen Xuan handed her.


    "Boss, these three tasks should not be difficult for you. Maybe you can solve them in one day."


    Chen pointed to a pile of documents not far away: "those are the tasks I am responsible for."


    Three tasks a day is very inefficient for Chen.


    "You don''t have to take all the supernatural tasks on you, do you?"


    "It''s not all, it''s the vast majority. The supernatural society has a huge backlog of tasks, and after a while they need to go out for a while, so I have to give them a comfortable vacation."


    "Portia, when you''re on a mission, you have to follow my orders completely, if you don''t listen to me..."


    "Jevla, you can kill her, and I''ll get the best lawyer for you."


    Portia grinned at Chen.


    When can I get rid of this demon boss''s claw.


    But just think about the money you owe.


    Portia felt that her future was full of darkness.


    Half a year ago, Chen was owed $1.25 million.


    In the past half a year, she not only did not return Chen''s money, but also repeatedly asked him to lend her money.


    Now it''s two million dollars with interest.


    Resistance is impossible in life.


    ¡­¡­


    With jevla following Portia, Chen is quite relieved.


    After all, she fought with the dragon.


    And he''s a real dragon slayer.


    The task they take on is not difficult.


    At least there is no disaster or disaster level difficulty.


    Of the three tasks, the only one slightly more difficult is the first night of awakening.


    This task is one of the most time-consuming tasks for Chen.


    The last time Portia woke up was the first night.


    Then came the difficulty of at least the third night.


    So this time Chen told her.


    Call him if you really have trouble.


    That night, Chen Xuan received a call from her.


    However, they did not come to ask for help, but reported the mission to Chen Xuan.


    The entrusted task of the first night''s awakening was successfully completed.


    This task is quite challenging.


    But there was no accident.


    It was a very ordinary night of awakening.


    The client is the psychic family.They have a certain fighting capacity.


    So the first night ended in a very instant.


    As for the other two tasks, it should be less difficult for her.


    The next day, when jevla and Portia arrived.


    Chen Xuan found that her face was not right.


    "Evra, what''s going on?"


    "You ask this woman," she said


    It seems that she is really angry this time.


    Chen Tiao looked at her: "it''s up to you to explain the situation."


    "It''s nothing. It''s all done." Portia Gu talked about him.


    Obviously, I don''t want to mention what happened last night.


    Chen Tiao looked at her again: "what''s the situation?"


    He believes that there must be a reason for this.


    Although she is young, she has the maturity and sophistication that her peers can''t match.


    Portia is in inverse proportion.


    There is a sense of childishness everywhere.


    "Last night, after finishing the first night''s mission, we carried out the second task. Originally, we sealed the evil spirit, but the woman actually stole the jewelry entrusted to others, and the jewelry she stole happened to be a magic prop. After I exposed her, she secretly threw away the jewelry, which happened to be in the seal array, The evil spirit rushed out immediately, and her strength was greatly improved. She and I almost died there


    Chen was speechless, and Portia was even more embarrassed: "I saw the jewelry fall on the ground. I helped the client pick it up. At that time, the environment was so chaotic that I was afraid that I couldn''t find it."


    She doesn''t want to talk anymore.


    Chen looked at Portia and said, "I said yesterday that you should shoot her."


    She is soft hearted. She knows that if she doesn''t ask.


    Portia''s going to run for the money.


    It''s hard to say whether you live or not.


    "She paid you all for her assignment yesterday." Chen said.


    "How can this be done?" Portia immediately wailed.


    "Or you can shoot her now, so she won''t get in the way again."


    Portia immediately looked at her again, watery.


    "Well, I think she''s had enough of her lessons. She should be paid as much as she should be."


    Hearing her words, Portia immediately beamed with joy: "you are the best, jevla What about my money, boss? "


    "This month''s interest has been deducted."


    "What? Boss, what are you talking about? You mean, I worked all night last night and didn''t get a cent? "

 Chapter 3265

    Portia was already crying in anger and was lying on the ground playing with a child''s temper.


    If you don''t pay, you won''t get up today.


    Then Chen Xuan ignored her.


    Jevla ignored her.


    Tired of crying herself, she ran to play games.


    At noon, I went back to the table like the people who were OK.


    "Portia, do you still have a mission?"


    "I don''t care. I won''t accept it if I don''t pay."


    "Did I not pay? I just deducted interest from your reward. "


    "I don''t care. I want cash. I can have a check."


    "Well, the interest is there anyway. The more you owe, the more you will have to pay back in the future."


    Portia had a delicious meal.


    What interest, what pay back, that''s the future.


    Now she just wants to see the money so she can return the credit card.


    She belongs to the ostrich spirit now.


    As long as it''s not in front of you, it''s all right.


    In the afternoon, Chen Tiao, Portia and jevla were having a barbecue, and navika Lina came.


    "Boss, this is the account statement sent by Mr. Lu from Huaxia. You can have a look. In addition, he said in his email that he has taken the development right of the project of the grand Olympic island. He will also contact you today and have direct communication with you." Although navika Lina is already Chen''s most important assistant.


    However, her relationship with Chen''s family was not as close as Portia and jevla.


    On the one hand, she is on business; on the other hand, she is just an ordinary person after all.


    So I hardly know the secrets of Chen''s family.


    "OK, it''s hard. Do you want to stay and eat something?"


    "No, I still have the financial statements for the last quarter. I haven''t finished the income and expenditure statements." Said navica Lina.


    She looked at Portia and jevla, saying that she did not think much of their self indulgence.


    It''s better to find more things to do.


    There are too many things to deal with because of Chen''s huge assets.


    In addition to their own work, there are many details of things, which can take commission.


    If you help Chen Xuan negotiate with the northern gravity group as you did last time, the amount of money you get will be enough for her to work for several years.


    Besides playing with them, she can only see her playing with them every time.


    I really don''t understand why Chen can tolerate both of them.


    She felt that Chen could dismiss Portia and jevla completely.


    Then they give themselves their salaries, and they can complete the workload of three people on their own.


    After nevika Lina left, she came out with a big pile of tasks.


    "Boss, let''s choose for ourselves this time?"


    "OK, you can take whatever task you can do."


    Chen did not expect them to accomplish much.


    Just like yesterday, it is very efficient to finish three tasks in one day.


    No matter how high it is, it''s almost impossible.


    Chen did 20 tasks alone last night.


    And the whole country is flying from place to place.


    The date of communication between the supernatural society and the East China branch of China special intelligence department is approaching.


    Chen''s task here has been cleared.


    In addition to the peripheral members, all the core members participated.


    Chen Xuan contracted a special plane for them.


    Chen''s own private jet can''t take so many people.


    ¡­¡­


    "Mr. Chen, this is Oliver Leber. Are you satisfied with our yacht?"


    "Yes, very good." Chen said.


    "Well About what you said, I hope to be able to order another seven cruises... "


    "I''ll book three ships this year. If I''m satisfied with the delivery of the three ships, I''ll continue to place orders. In addition, I require each ship to have a unique design. This is a gift I give to every child. So I don''t want to repeat it. As for the details, you can send someone to talk with my representative."


    "OK, OK. I''ll report to the company right now."


    This may be the biggest order since Seagate was founded.


    No, it''s the biggest order for a yacht company in the world.


    Except for the retailers.


    But even if retailers order 100 yachts.


    I''m afraid the profit can''t match the customization of a super cruise ship.


    Within two days, Seagate sent a large negotiation team.


    Chen also called the lawyer team of Alex to take charge of the negotiation.


    Ove Le bil personally went to see Chen and had a relationship with her.


    He is the leader of the team this time because he negotiated the order last time.So Seagate naturally thinks that he and Chen have a good relationship.


    But it''s not a small business. It''s OK to talk about friendship.


    However, it is impossible to make concessions in the process of negotiation.


    Naturally, the current negotiations are totally in favor of Chen''s side.


    Alex holds the initiative firmly in his hands.


    After all, this negotiation is not a fair negotiation.


    Chen is irreplaceable as a consumer.


    But Seagate is not the only choice.


    Chen has too many choices.


    For a bigger, better company.


    In fact, in the process of negotiation, the delegation of Seagate has been silenced by just one sentence.


    If it is under the same price, why should our boss choose your company?


    Talk about feelings? Believe it or not, a lot of yacht companies are willing to kneel and lick our boss.


    And Alex is more than just talking about it.


    The news really got out the next day after the negotiation.


    On the same day, we received consultation from all the top 20 yacht companies in the world.


    So Seagate''s delegation has been losing ground in the negotiation table.


    On the one hand, they want to seize this opportunity.


    It''s impossible to give up the fat to your mouth.


    In fact, the significance of this negotiation going on is how much their company makes.


    It is impossible to lose money at a loss. If they can continue to talk, they can only show that the price has not touched the cost.


    Every 0.1% price concession is a million dollars.


    The negotiation lasted 20 days, and Alex was to submit the contract to Chen.


    She saved hundreds of millions of dollars for Chen''s day, and Chen also paid her a huge reward.


    Chen is still busy becoming a dog every day.


    Although the backlog of commissions has been cleared.


    But new tasks still appear every day.


    And there are a lot of them. In the past year, the number of psychic events in the United States showed an explosive growth.


    Chen is now trying to deal with all the tasks entrusted each day.


    Of course, the time-consuming ones are handed over to the peripheral members of the association.


    It''s the psionic organizations that are accepting a lot of commissions.


    On the contrary, it also reduced a lot of pressure on Chen.


    Now Chen is only looking forward to the end of the exchange as soon as possible.


    But Chen can''t urge them. This time, it''s communication, rather than a big holiday for the people of the supernatural society.

 Chapter 3266

    "Hello, is this the supernatural society?"


    "Yes, who?"


    "I''m SENGO. I made an appointment with the supernatural society the day before yesterday. I heard that you and I connected to each other. You said that you would handle it for me within three days, so I called to ask if I could send someone to handle it for me today."


    "Oh, I remember. Just a moment." Chen quickly turned over the entrustment documents.


    Finally, I found the Commission document of SENGO.


    The daughter seems to be possessed by the devil.


    The entrustment document is marked as urgent.


    Chen was impressed with the Commission.


    However, there are a lot of entrusted tasks these days.


    So Chen Xuan forgot to entrust this emergency.


    "I''ll confirm the address with you. If it''s OK, I''ll send someone over."


    "OK..."


    After confirming the address, Chen immediately rushed over.


    Now Chen is responsible for accepting and executing tasks.


    Soon, Chen Yu arrived at the client SENGO''s residence.


    "Hello, Mr. SENGO. I''m from the supernatural society."


    He looked at me and thought twice before? Aren''t you an operator? "


    Chen was slightly embarrassed: "I am also responsible for the task execution. Of course, there are many people in our supernatural society. You can call me because this area is under my jurisdiction, so in most cases, the task will be assigned to me."


    "Oh, so But you''re professional, aren''t you? "


    "Yes, don''t worry. I''m a very professional Exorcist."


    "Well, come in, please."


    SENGO has good conditions and lives in an upscale neighborhood.


    Home decoration also tends to be luxurious.


    However, when we got to the bedroom aisle, we saw a lot of mess and damage.


    "Is this?"


    "My daughter did it." SENGO''s face was dignified. When he came to his daughter''s door, he confirmed again: "Mr. Chen, are you sure that''s ok?"


    "Don''t worry."


    Chen is very patient with the client.


    At least most of the time, Chen will not be angry with them.


    On the one hand, they are laymen and naturally doubt their identities as psychics and exorcists.


    On the other hand, they or their family members are suffering from the invasion of a supernatural event.


    Naturally, they hope to get rid of the trouble as soon as possible, so it is understandable to confirm Chen''s ability and identity again and again.


    Unless it''s the Carlos brothers trap the other day.


    Only in that case, Chen would kill directly.


    SENGO pulled the door handle carefully.


    Chen Mao saw his daughter''s room.


    The original pink color of the room, at the moment, as if it had been attacked by wild animals, everywhere is a mess, everywhere are scratch marks.


    The walls, the ceiling and the furniture are all there.


    There was a girl about ten years old lying on the bed. Her hands and feet were open and her limbs were tied, showing a large font.


    SENGO was afraid and worried.


    "Mr. Chen, are you all right?"


    "Don''t worry." "I won''t make fun of your daughter and your safety," Chen said


    Just then, the quiet girl suddenly opened her eyes.


    Then the girl''s pupils began to turn black.


    The whole house started shaking.


    Black liquid flows under the girl''s skin.


    The girl''s body rose slightly, facing Chen Yu.


    But she couldn''t seem to get rid of the ropes that bound her.


    "Another Exorcist? Are you here to die? " The girl grinned.


    Should be a lovely girl, but now it makes people feel creepy.


    "My dear father, can''t you wait for your daughter to die?"


    SENGO had collapsed in front of the door: "Mr. Chen Please. "


    Chen''s hands were holding her chest, and her fingers were slowly tapping her chin, as if thinking.


    "Mr. Chen, hurry up and exorcise the demons."


    "Just a moment." Chen is not in a hurry.


    He''s been watching girls.


    After a long time, Chen looked at the girl: "you can swallow other people''s fear and turn into your own strength, right? I''ve seen this type of demon, and I''m familiar with that feeling when you''re trying to swallow my fear. "


    The girl gazed at Chen: "since you know, don''t go away soon."


    "Are you flustered? Or we can talk about it. " Chen Xiao looked at the girl with a smile: "or I will pull you out of the girl''s body and talk about it again."


    With these words, Chen''s palm turns into lava, which emits hot heat.The magma fell from Chen''s palm and made a hole in the wooden floor.


    "You don''t want to be dragged out by me, do you?"


    "Human, if you drag me out by force, this girl will die. Are you an exorcist? You don''t want to see the result. "


    The devil inside the girl said in horror.


    "As a descendant of the king of fear, when you have fear, it is the most desperate moment."


    SENGO was overjoyed to see Chen''s three words and two words to change the devil''s attitude in his daughter''s body.


    "Mr. Chen, kill the devil."


    Chen Xiao waved his hand: "no hurry, some things can''t be solved by violence, right? Fear of descendants."


    "What do you want to talk about? If you want me to leave the girl''s body automatically, it''s impossible. "


    "Are you twin with a girl?" Chen asked.


    The fear descendant who lives in the girl''s body is not from hell.


    After all, Chen Xuan often goes back and forth between the world and hell.


    There are many demons in hell.


    The devil in hell always has a heavy smell of hell sulfur.


    And the immediate fear descendant did not, and she was not strong.


    It feels like a new born devil.


    But where are the new demons from?


    Especially the family members of this demon king.


    So there''s only one possibility.


    This fear descendant is not foreign, is the girl''s own blood breeding.


    Chen Xuan infers that she may have awakened her blood.


    And the fear of the girl''s blood, the blood of the offspring has self-consciousness.


    Twins are a rather troublesome thing, because it means that the souls of the two are closely linked.


    Chen''s slap can pull the fear devil out of her body, but it will also pull out the girl''s own soul.


    "Mr. Chen, what are you talking about?"


    Chen Xuan looked at SENGO: "to be exact, this demon is also your daughter. She is your daughter''s sister. She has always existed in your daughter''s body and blood. Do you understand what I mean?"


    "But How is that possible? I''m just an ordinary person My wife is also an ordinary person How could we have a demon daughter? "


    "There is no doubt that you or your wife''s ancestor had a demon ancestor, which is very rare, but it does exist. Now that your daughter''s demonic lineage has revived, in principle, this demon is your daughter."

 Chapter 3267

    Chen Tiao looked back at SENGO and said: "simply put it simply, if you want the original woman to be safe and sound, then the devil can not be eliminated. I can only make him a secondary consciousness. If you want to completely eliminate the devil, then your daughter will also die. At least I have no way to eliminate the devil without harming your daughter, of course, You can find other psychics. I''m not sure there will be a more professional one than me


    "Mr. Chen, is there no other way? In no way? "


    "My method is relatively simple, which is purely violent exorcism, so I can''t do fine things." Chen took a look at the girl and then said, "if you can find more professional psychics, they may be able to provide a third way, such as sealing the consciousness of demons. If there is no accident, maybe your daughter can live a peaceful life."


    "Is there any accident?"


    "50% probability." "Even if the demon consciousness is sealed, her power will gradually grow. When one day the seal fails, your daughter''s consciousness will be completely engulfed by the demonic consciousness," Chen said


    "And if you let them coexist, won''t they swallow it?"


    "This is a habitual problem. If you lift weights every day, after three or five years, even if you can''t reach the level of an athlete, it won''t be much worse. But if you don''t do anything, what will happen if you lift a 100kg barbell one day? Your daughter is the same. If they coexist, your daughter will gradually adapt to the devil''s consciousness, and the devil''s consciousness is bred from her blood, so your daughter''s consciousness will always play a leading role Besides, that demon consciousness is your daughter in the end. "


    Chen looked at SENGO: "of course, it''s up to you."


    It''s not easy for a father to make a choice.


    As Chen said, demonic consciousness was born, or awakened, in his daughter''s body.


    So agree it''s SENGO''s daughter.


    After Chen explained the situation, it was a difficult decision to kill any one or leave two.


    SENGO looked at Chen Tiao: "Mr. Chen, what if my request is just to seal the power of the devil?"


    "I can''t. The Devil''s power and consciousness, as well as your daughter''s consciousness, coexist. There''s no single seal power."


    "But I also need to live a normal life. If she keeps this state, neither I nor my daughter, nor demonic consciousness, can live a normal life."


    Chen Tiao looked at the girl on the bed: "do you hear me? When your father is making a choice, it''s time for you to make your own choice, to accept your identity and live with your sisters, or to wait until your father is devastated by you and finally find a psychic to solve you. "


    Whether it''s from hell or from the world.


    Evil or not, demons need to think about interests.


    There is no saying that the devil has to fight his own life not to, but also to make this family fly.


    There is such a situation, but that is because this kind of devil is not a complete devil, or a pure evil side.


    A pure chaotic and disorderly demonic consciousness only knows destruction and killing.


    And real demons have complex ideas like humans.


    Chen Xuan contacted too many demons, so he knew that evil was only relative.


    There is no absolute evil, and there is no absolute good.


    Although the devil consciousness in the girl is new.


    However, she is more like a copy of the girl itself, plus the inheritance of the devil, so she has a different self-awareness.


    But to say that she was born evil is nonsense.


    "I require at least three days a week for my personal time." Said the descendant of fear.


    "Impossible." The only way for her to shake her head is to shake her head, not your elder sister''s


    "What''s the difference between me and prison?"


    "You have to understand that you are the derivative of your sister. Your consciousness and your strength are all your sister''s. unless one day you are strong enough to appear without relying on the body, your only choice is to get on well with your sister."


    After a pause, Chen said, "or you can teach your sister to use your power, which will give you more opportunities to communicate."


    "At least two days a month, just two days." Fear of descendants is almost begging.


    "I agree." SENGO said seriously.


    SENGO is not just a compromise.


    Rather, it''s compassion.


    Chen Xuan called this demon consciousness his daughter.


    He was also moved by it.It''s hard to stay calm once that feeling has grown.


    Imagine being a daughter can only hide in a dark corner all her life.


    What it''s like to be a father.


    That''s why he agreed to the fear descendant''s request without consulting the eldest daughter.


    In fact, Chen can understand it very well.


    After all, Chen is a father himself.


    In the end, Chen did nothing.


    This mission is more like a family mediation.


    His daughter also returned to normal, fearing that the offspring would keep their promise.


    SENGO told her daughter the whole story.


    Chen Xuan did a supplementary explanation.


    His daughter is also very sympathetic to the other consciousness in her body.


    He didn''t complain about his father''s decision.


    SENGO sent Chen out of the house.


    "Thank you very much for your help, Mr. Chen."


    "You''re welcome. I didn''t do anything."


    This task is also quite special for Chen.


    Chen has carried out so many tasks.


    This is the only commissioned mission without the use of force.


    "Take good care of your daughter, including her. Feelings need to be established."


    "I know I can''t give her a new body, but I want her to be happy too."


    "I wish you could think so."


    As soon as Chen Hao was about to leave, five psychics, three men and two women, came from outside.


    "Are you making trouble?" One of the costumes is the same as that of helix. The decadent man looks at Chen Xuan coldly.


    Chen Xiao frowned: "Mr. SENGO, do you know them?"


    SENGO also looked confused: "who are you?"


    "You don''t need to know who we are. You just need to know that you live to this day because we don''t think you matter. But now it seems that our idea is wrong. We should have killed you long ago, so that you will not affect our plan."

 Chapter 3268

    The cold and decadent man raised his hand, and evil spirits began to appear on his arm.


    The next moment, the black resentment spirit takes off and shoots at SENGO.


    SENGO was so scared that he didn''t know how to hide.


    But the black resentment spirit was blocked by the other hand.


    Chen Xuan reaches out and grabs the black resentment spirit.


    "Do you know that it''s taboo to do something against innocent ordinary people?" Chen Xuan gently held the black resentment spirit in his hand.


    Cold decadent man sneered: "dare to use the body to contact my black death monster, your end will not be good how much."


    "Is it?" Chen Tiao looked at his palms and turned black as expected, which was eroded by the death breath of the black grudge spirit called the Black Death monster.


    "Mr. SENGO, go back to the house first."


    "Mr. Chen They... "


    "Don''t worry. Leave it to me. You can''t help much by staying here."


    "Well All right SENGO carefully retreats into the house and closes the door gently.


    At the moment when the door closed, the Black Death monster was pinched and exploded by Chen Xuan.


    "You dare to kill my black monster! Then you can replace... "


    Before the cold and decadent man finished his words, his hands fell to the ground.


    "I My hand My hand? "


    "Not good..."


    The fastest reaction was a woman in a purple T-shirt.


    The woman''s right palm showed purple light, but she did not wait for her to push out the purple light.


    Her right hand was also broken, not the kind that was cut off, but torn.


    Her body fell on the ground as if pulled by some force.


    "Ah..." Purple sympathizes with the woman''s pain.


    Others see the scalp numb and the bloated man is just taking a step.


    His body was lifted upside down and his left foot was pulled straight off.


    The rest of the men and women dare not move any more.


    They don''t understand at all.


    The man opposite did nothing.


    But three companions, one broke two arms, one broke a palm, one broke a leg.


    It''s like tearing their hands and feet apart.


    They''ve never seen such ferocity.


    The psychic they met in the past.


    Basically, they couldn''t bear a round of beatings.


    But the ordinary looking psychic in front of him was terrible and indescribable.


    "Kill him Kill him Kill him... " The cold decadent man roared in pain, his arms were cut off.


    At the moment, he has no fighting power.


    Under Chen''s feet came out the magma, which was like a snake wrapped up the cold and decadent man.


    The cold and decadent man screamed heartrendingly.


    The hot magma scorched his skin.


    And the decadent man''s mouth is filled with cold lava.


    Gulu Gulu -


    the cold and decadent man died, and he died in great pain.


    By the time his body collapsed, his organs had been roasted.


    Magma seeped through his broken skin.


    Just then, SENGO wanted to come out.


    But before the door opened, he was held down by Chen.


    SENGO, after all, is an ordinary person.


    The scene outside was a little bloody.


    "Mr. Chen Are you ok? "


    "I''m fine. I''ll solve it soon. You''d better not come out."


    Chen''s magma turned into a dark shadow, first of all, completely wiped away the ashes of the cold and decadent man.


    Then the scene of blood and limb amputated also engulfed, and finally rolled up those people directly left.


    Those men were either incapable of fighting or had no courage to resist.


    So let Chen''s bondage leave.


    Chen took the men to remote places.


    That''s the way to let go.


    "Come on, who are you and why are you attacking SENGO? You are also responsible for the awakening of his daughter''s demonic lineage?"


    No one said anything. It seemed that no one wanted to open the mouth first.


    Of course, Chen never cared about their hard words.


    The shadow of darkness turned into countless blades, which directly dragged the purple sympathetic woman into it.


    "Ah..."


    The purple compassionate woman was sliced in countless rotating blades.


    Blood was splashing all over the place.


    It went on for a minute, and the woman was completely silent.


    When the dark magma receded, the woman''s body was no longer human.


    This group of people have never seen such a ferocious scene.


    Even if they have a strong psychic ability in the past.Most of them will be merciful.


    Never met an enemy who would have killed them so cruelly.


    This man is not the same as any psychic they''ve met or met in the past.


    Strong, cold, unfriendly, no leeway.


    "I only need one person who can answer my questions. I will kill all the others. Don''t expect me to be merciful or lucky. You can''t defeat me and you can''t escape in front of me."


    In Chen''s eyes, these young people are really not good enough.


    They are not very strong themselves.


    I think I''m strong.


    I don''t know who gave them the courage to misunderstand.


    Maybe it''s that we haven''t met any decent opponents in the past.


    But Chen never indulged them.


    And will not give in to them.


    "I said, I said..."


    The remaining girl in white cried.


    "I''ll tell you everything you want to know."


    Other people''s faces changed dramatically, and the girl in white did not dare to see her companion.


    Just then, a breeze passed by.


    The cry of the girl in white suddenly stopped.


    When she looked back, she saw that her remaining three companions were in the distance.


    There are three black tentacles on their backs.


    Dark shadows penetrate their skin from behind, and constantly penetrate their bodies.


    Finally, their facial features began to ooze black liquid, and finally collapsed on the ground.


    The girl in white shivered with fear.


    Compared to the man in front of me.


    Their courage and cruelty to others in the past is hardly worth mentioning.


    "Stop crying, organize your own language, don''t let me feel that there is anything wrong in your words, otherwise, I will cut you one by one, you will die more miserable than any of them, and your voice will howl to damage." Chen said faintly.


    The girl in white tries to control her lacrimal gland.


    She could feel that the man was not joking with her.


    His cruelty and cruelty have been proved in advance.


    "Yes, it is It''s our boss, antonit Erke, who ordered everything we did


    "Purpose."


    "Call on the Lord of hell, the great devil."


    The devil? The Lord of hell?


    It''s scary at first sight.


    But Chen has an unparalleled experience in summoning demons.


    The Lord of hell is the handsome boy, Satan.


    The great devil refers to Satan and the other six kings of original sin.


    The seven of them can never appear in the world, even if they are separated.


    Unless it''s like Samuel, it''s a powerless consciousness.


    Other demons have more or less power growth around Chen.


    But Samuel was a baby cat at the beginning and is still a baby cat now.


    Occasionally, he can borrow the power of Chen''s dark shadow, but after two activities, he can breathe for half a day.


    So Chen did not believe that anyone could summon the great devil.

 Chapter 3269

    But summoning demons is quite professional.


    Will three or five demons summon magic, summon dozens of times, that is not professional.


    Chen''s talent is called professional, and demons of all levels have been summoned.


    How many sacrifices do each demon need, and what conditions do they need to summon.


    Chen can basically be as precious as his family.


    Chen''s time in the spiritual world was really short.


    In terms of common sense, Chen''s attempts were almost counted upside down in the spiritual world.


    However, when it comes to summoning demons, Chen Xuan wants to say the second, and no one dares to say the first.


    Although the earth is the main plane world, but the world is so big.


    A demon lord has such a large territory.


    Take besieb zoffy''s territory, not to mention the territory of six or seven demon lords of the same rank.


    Let''s say his original territory is about the size of a world.


    So to summon this level of demons, the cost is already astronomical.


    It''s meaningless to sacrifice tens of millions of people and go out for a few minutes.


    So in theory, it is impossible to summon the level of High Lord.


    It was impossible in the past, and even more impossible now.


    Even if we talk about the relationship between Chen and besieged zoffy.


    He doesn''t want his own sacrifice.


    The materials I have to prepare for the calling ceremony are still astronomical.


    Summoning demons is not a unilateral contract of employment.


    Starting the call itself requires very harsh conditions.


    Magic, magic, sacrifice and contract are all indispensable.


    So summon the demons above the Demon Lord.


    It''s not a simple sacrifice.


    If the demon lord appears in this world, his strength will be suppressed at least half because of the world barrier and the suppression of the world power.


    If it is a secondary demon, the strength may not even exist one percent.


    The earth is not a small world, but a big world with complete rules.


    If the force of the world in this world exerts all-out pressure on Chen Xuan, he may explode in minutes.


    But Chen was a native creature, and Chen himself was a part of the will of the world.


    Therefore, Chen himself will not be suppressed by the force of the world.


    But if Chen went to other worlds, he would be suppressed by the forces of the world.


    Of course, Chen has not been to a world of complete rules except hell.


    All we went to was a small world with incomplete rules.


    Although the power of the world in the small world would suppress Chen.


    But Chen did not feel uncomfortable at all.


    Because Chen''s own small world, the inner world is the small world.


    So for Chen, the power of the small world has no threat, or the threat is relatively small.


    In a world of complete rules, the stronger the power of outsiders, the stronger the suppression.


    Even if it is several times the great devil, it is not immune.


    Samuel is the most typical.


    Even he could not resist the power of the world under the complete rules.


    So he appears in this world, let alone power.


    Not even a complete form, can only exist as a kitten.


    So what Chen Xuan said to the girl in white was to summon the Lord of hell, the great devil.


    It''s not that I don''t believe it, it''s just ridiculous.


    "Where can I find your eldest brother, antonit Erke


    "I can''t find him. He always contacts me when he arranges tasks." The girl in white looks at Chen Xuan with fear.


    "Do you know the specific steps of the calling ceremony?"


    "I know But I''m not sure if I can finish it... " The girl in white replied.


    "Talk about it."


    "First of all, we must gather together the descendants of thirteen demons, namely, the king of fear, the king of strength, the king of death, the king of depravity, the king of destruction, the king of darkness, the king of blood, the king of nightmare, the king of winter, the king of fire, the king of withering and the descendants of the king of extinction. Then they can open the ancient magic array with their blood, and then summon the Lord of hell."


    "What do you mean by the old magic circle?"


    "It''s a magic circle in a relic that our eldest brother, Antony elk, found."


    "Location."


    "I don''t know."


    "How often does antonita Kirk contact you?"


    "It''s usually two to three days."


    Chen Xuan mentioned the girl in white and went back to Los Angeles.


    The girl in white doesn''t know who Chen is.


    But she was carried all the way back to Los Angeles by Chen.


    In less than three minutes, this ability was enough to make her shiver.She felt that Chen Yu was much more terrible than her eldest brother, Antony Erke.


    The name of the girl in white is Tam Isabella.


    She''s not a senior psychic.


    She has been in the spirit world for only half a year.


    And then it was noticed by that antonit Erke.


    Her ability is quite strong.


    She can make a lot of water out of thin air.


    And control the water in a certain area.


    If it is in a place with plenty of water, such as rivers, lakes and seas.


    Her fighting power will soar.


    Especially at sea level, she can even create a small tsunami.


    Of course, now it''s in Chen''s hands. You don''t have to think about anything.


    She did not have the courage to try to challenge Chen.


    After all, the strength of those who are not weaker than her companions.


    None of them can hold two rounds in Chen''s hands.


    After throwing Tim Isabella into the dungeon.


    I called the handsome boy.


    "Pretty boy."


    "Haven''t you got the mount you promised me last time?"


    "No, it''s working." Chen said, "have you heard of a summoning technique, which uses the blood of the descendants of 13 secondary demons to summon the Summoning Magic of your seven original sins."


    "How is it possible, not to mention 13, even if the blood of the descendants of 130 or 1300 secondary demons can not summon one tenth of any of our seven original sins, even the blood of secondary demons is impossible, and there are only 99 secondary demons."


    "Well, according to your estimation, if this magic array can be completed, what level of demons can be summoned if the blood of the descendants of the secondary demon king is collected? Is it okay with the second demon? "


    "No, it''s a little bit worse. If it''s one percent of the power of the secondary demon king, it''s possible. However, the existence time is too short, and it may not even take a breath. When the secondary demon is summoned, the consciousness and power of the past will be destroyed by the power of the world, and the residual power of the devil will also cause great damage."


    Chen can''t help but get nervous: "how much damage will it cause?"


    "With your current strength, it will not pose a threat to you. It should cause climate change for several years, and then the world power of the main plane world will gradually repair the disturbed climate."


    "It''s not going to be the end of the human race, is it?"


    "No


    "That''s fine."


    "However, if someone wants to activate this Summoning Magic, the most likely one is to summon a high Lord level demon or a lord level demon."

 Chapter 3270

    The communication with the handsome boy is over.


    Chen also felt relieved.


    At least he has confirmed that this is not a ceremony to summon the demon.


    Think about it, it is impossible to summon the devil.


    Although it is not groundless.


    After confirmation, it was a long sigh of relief.


    But even if the other party wants to summon the great Lord, it is a troublesome thing.


    If it was a great Lord, Chen Xuan was sure of ten percent.


    However, Chen could not guarantee what kind of impact would be caused by this level of fighting.


    Unless Chen can do it.


    Otherwise, it is bound to cause great damage.


    On the third day, Tim Isabella told Chen.


    Antonit Erke contacted her.


    Antonita ERK asked Tam Isabella to collect the blood of the descendants of fear as soon as possible.


    Chen asked Tam Isabella to agree to the other party''s request and tell him that she had collected things.


    Then they agreed on the place of delivery.


    ¡­¡­


    Tim Isabella arrives at the delivery point.


    This is a farm on the edge of a corn field.


    After waiting for about half an hour, a car pulled up in front of Tim Isabella.


    A man came out of the car, wearing sunglasses, covering most of his face.


    The man with sunglasses looked at Tom Isabella.


    "You''re the only one."


    "They are busy." Tim Isabella is really nervous.


    But she replied with a strong composure.


    "I contacted their cell phones before, why there was no signal?"


    "There''s no signal where they''re going. I don''t know what they''re doing. After getting the blood of the descendants of fear, they told me, and then they left. I don''t know where they went." Tim Isabella replied calmly.


    These are the lines she''s spoken in advance.


    During Chen''s detention, she has practiced these lines countless times.


    So it''s quite fluent at the moment.


    "What do I want?"


    Tim Isabella took out a test tube.


    It''s red liquid inside.


    And there was a strong smell.


    Even through the test tube, you can still feel the strong demonic breath.


    "What a powerful breath. Are you sure it was extracted from the body of the newly awakened girl?" Asked the sunglasses man.


    "Yes." Tim Isabella nodded.


    She didn''t know whether it was the blood of the devil or not. She wasn''t even sure if it was blood.


    This is what Chen Xuan prepared for her.


    Now after hearing what the sunglasses man said.


    I was relieved.


    "Strange, is that girl''s bloodline very close?" The sunglasses man took the test tube and looked at it again and again.


    He can be sure that it was the blood of the devil.


    Only the devil''s blood can send out such a strong demon breath.


    But he was afraid of making a mistake.


    After all, the demon lineage in that girl was activated by him.


    At that time, I didn''t realize that there was such a pure demon blood in the girl.


    If you had known, you should make better use of it.


    "Well, you can go." Said the sunglasses man.


    "What about the benefits you promised me?" Asked Tom Isabella.


    The man in sunglasses smiles and takes out a check.


    "It''s yours. You did a good job this time." Sunglasses man said: "next time will be useful to your place, when they come back, tell them, next time do not run to no signal place."


    "I see..." Tim Isabella nodded. "By the way, are you antonita ERK?"


    The man in the sunglasses smiles and doesn''t answer Tim Isabella''s question directly.


    "I''m in a hurry. I''m going first."


    After the sunglasses man returned to the car, he said to his fellow driver, "go."


    "Got it?" Asked the driver.


    "Yes, but something is wrong. Let''s go first. Hurry up."


    After the car left, Tim Isabella hesitated.


    She was not sure if she would stay where she was.


    She did not dare to run. After all, she still remembered the horror of Chen Xuan.


    She was not sure if she would be punished if she left without saying hello to Chen.


    At the moment, Chen is tracking the car.


    ¡­¡­


    The car has been driving for an hour.


    "Are you sure there''s something wrong with that woman?" Asked the driver."I''m not sure, but some of her companions are really out of touch."


    "Didn''t that woman say that they''re going out somewhere where there''s no signal."


    "I checked the whereabouts of those people, they did not leave the city records, since three days ago, her companions have disappeared, their family and friends do not have their accurate information, and their daily necessities are still there."


    "You''ve been looking into it these days?"


    "What we do is too risky and any action must be cautious."


    "What about us now?"


    "Keep driving downtown. Don''t stop."


    One hour, two hours, three hours


    The car has been driving irregularly in the city.


    "Do you want to keep driving?"


    "Go on." The sunglasses man nodded.


    "I didn''t find anyone following us."


    "Stop at the service station in front of me and I''ll get something to eat."


    After getting out of the car to buy something, the sunglasses man returned to the car.


    "Well, we can go back."


    "But our things have not been handed over to the client."


    "It has been given."


    "In this service station?"


    "Well." The sunglasses man nodded.


    The driver was about to drive when a man appeared in front of him.


    The driver rolled down the window and was about to curse.


    The man went to the back door of the car, pulled it open and sat in.


    "You..."


    Chen was leaning against the window with one hand on her cheek: "drive."


    "Who are you?"


    Chen''s head tilted to look at the two people in front.


    "Tell me, who did you give it to?"


    The driver and the man with sunglasses look at each other. They act neatly and open the door to rush out of the car.


    Click -


    the door locks automatically before they open it.


    Then the accelerator is automatically depressed, the car starts and runs out of the service station.


    Their faces changed.


    "Who are you?"


    "I''m asking you questions, not you''re asking me. You should understand the situation."


    "Do you know who we are? We''re from the Wayne fraternity, and you''re not going to get a good deal out of us. "


    The speed is getting faster and faster.


    It''s even more powerful than the car should have.


    The car was galloping down the street.


    Both lost control of the car.


    Even the police cars chasing them were thrown away.


    The car began to gallop towards the outside of the city. They were already pressed on their seats and couldn''t move.


    "Do you know where this road ends?" Chen asked.


    "No I don''t know... "


    "Taiyt coast, but there is a cliff at the end. At this speed, there is about 18 minutes left. That is to say, you still have 18 minutes to think about my problem."

 Chapter 3271

    The sunglasses man and the driver tried various methods.


    Get out of the car, control the car, or counter control Chen.


    But they all ended in failure.


    They were unable to control the car, which had entered the coastal highway.


    They could already see the end of the road on a cliff in the distance.


    The two were more anxious.


    "Stop, stop, stop, stop, you''ll die too Stop the car


    "Ha ha I''m sorry, it''s only you who will die. " Chen said lightly.


    The car sped and accelerated again.


    By this time, the car had turned into the direction of the cliff.


    Fifty meters, forty meters, thirty meters It''s getting closer.


    "Stop, stop, stop." The sunglasses man screamed hysterically, "I''ll tell you."


    Hoo -


    the car went straight out of the cliff.


    "Ah, ah..." Both the sunglasses and the driver screamed heartrendingly.


    But The car did not fall, but was suspended in the air more than ten meters away from the cliff.


    "What''s going on?"


    Two people sweat straight, can''t live pharyngeal saliva.


    "You didn''t need to be stimulated." Chen said with a smile.


    "Who is your man?"


    "From now on, please be careful when you speak. I will extract some organs from you according to the situation." "Now, you can tell me which one of you is antonit Erke, or where he is now," Chen said


    "We''re not antonita ERK, and we don''t know him."


    As soon as the sunglasses man finished, his left ear fell off.


    "Ah My ears My ears, what have you done The sunglasses man cried out in pain.


    "I don''t like lies."


    "I''m telling you the truth. We''re dangerous shippers. Antonita Erke is just our client. We haven''t met him." Sunglasses man said painfully.


    "How do I know if what you''re saying is true."


    "You can use your mobile phone to visit our secret website and inquire about our information."


    Chen took out his mobile phone, input their website address, and as expected, their relevant information popped up.


    The two of them are people who deliver special goods to various industries.


    In particular, the psionic world, most of what they deliver is a psionic Commission item.


    It may be a treasure snatched by everyone, or it may cause great harm.


    Like the blood of the devil this time.


    They don''t care what the devil''s blood is for.


    But Chen still didn''t believe them.


    "I''ve heard all your conversations with Elizabeth. Your relationship is more than just transporting goods. It''s just a website. I can prepare 100 in a minute. This kind of preparation is meaningless."


    "That girl''s demonic lineage was activated by me. To be precise, she activated her lineage when I sent things to her, and this is also a commission, that antonit Erke, who commissioned us to deliver things to the girl''s hands."


    "And what about Elizabeth? Are you going to entrust Elizabeth or that Antony ERK? "


    "It''s Anthony Erke."


    "But your conversation makes me feel that you entrusted them."


    "Well, before that, we knew about their group. They had just awakened for less than half a year, but their strength was outstanding, and they acted very high-profile, so we just pretended to contact her in the tone of antonit Kirk."


    Chen felt his chin and picked up the phone: "Ellen Terri, manIt, what do you think?"


    "President, there are many loopholes in his answer. First of all, he said that he wanted to disguise the tone of antonit Kirk. To disguise the tone of antonit Kirk, he first had to communicate with the people he knew well. But his communication with Miss Elizabeth was not noticed by Miss Elizabeth, which showed that he was not only disguised as an image, but also very familiar with Miss Elizabeth From these two points, we can see that he is more than just a delivery man. " Said Ellen Terri.


    "President, I''ll add two words." ManIt said: "according to the website he gave me, I also logged in. Although the website is very similar, it has many loopholes. I checked the background record of the website, and only today there is an open record IP, and there is no commission record on it. This shows that his preparation work is not perfect. This is their fault, and there is one point that is their delivery The way seems very strict, but in fact, there are still many loopholes. They have only stopped the car once, that is, the service station, and also bought things. So as long as the process is divided into several steps, we can understand their delivery method. The first is to get off the bus, enter the store, choose goods and pay. I discussed with Ellen Terri, and the most likely one is the payment stage. ""You mean there''s something wrong with the cashier?"


    "No, there is no problem with the cashier. They give the money recording the goods information to the cashier. At this time, the customers who follow will get the money in the cash register through change. This is a popular way of underground transaction. An unrelated person acts as an intermediary and completes the transaction without the middleman''s knowledge. ¡±


    Chen Xuan understood and looked up at the sunglasses man and the driver.


    "Now, is there anything else you need to add?"


    Both men''s faces became extremely ugly.


    ManIt added: "if it''s just the transport of dangerous goods, I''ve heard of this industry, but it''s not their state. First of all, they don''t take goods from one party. Instead, they agree to pick up goods from a certain place, and the mode of delivery will be more rigorous."


    "So president, I think you can get information through violence now. It will be more effective."


    "Well, I''m sorry to disturb your holiday. You continue to have a good time." Now I have time to look at you two


    Both the sunglasses and the driver felt a force pressing them from all directions.


    Their bodies began to retract and Chen looked at them calmly.


    "You will soon be crushed into meat balls by my power, and before you die, you will have a chance to speak. Just like Miss Elizabeth, I only need one to speak."


    The sunglasses man and the driver looked at each other, and they already felt extreme pain.


    Their bones are wailing.


    Their bodies squeezed against each other under that strange force.


    The two began to gasp, but this did not ease their pain.


    Soon, they feel difficult to breathe.


    Blood began to seep out of their mouth, nose and ears.


    Their eyes also protrude in the hyperemia.


    "I I I said... " The driver made a hard voice.


    Chen looked at the time: "49 seconds, I think you can support at least one minute."

 Chapter 3272

    The man with sunglasses is getting smaller and smaller.


    He''s moving towards a sphere.


    By this time he was unable to speak.


    At this time, the sunglasses man''s body began to mutate.


    The skin turns black and a single horn grows on the head.


    But this did not delay his death.


    There was no delay in that sense of oppression.


    Seeing this, the driver''s mood also fell to the bottom.


    Even if his partner took out the cards, he could not turn the situation around.


    "You don''t have much time. Are you going to keep procrastinating?" Chen asked.


    The driver pondered for a long time and said: "a year ago, a group of people came to me and said that I and they were the same kind of people and hoped that I could join the gang. At the beginning, I refused, but later they proved that we were indeed the same kind of people..."


    "A class of people?" Chen Tiao carefully looked at the driver: "you are also demon blood?"


    "That''s right." The driver nodded. "Then I joined the group, and antonita Erke joined after me."


    "Antonita Kirk?"


    "He is." Said the driver.


    "I thought he was behind the scenes."


    Chen Xuan was in a trance. What he thought was the big boss now looks like a small minion.


    The strength is average, so is the level.


    But think about it.


    Such a big plan, ordinary people really can''t operate it.


    "He''s not. We''re just the bottom of the order." Said the driver.


    "What order?"


    "Tritheism, we believe in Anglia mahalaka, the king of the underworld, kokor gisitan, the king of evil, and LAL teworst, the supreme king of all things."


    Chen Hao was still shocked when he heard about the king of the black region.


    But when you think about it carefully, the hellish king is either the king of the seven original sins or the secondary devil.


    Their first name is their surname, and they only give others surnames.


    It''s impossible to use first name and last name.


    Like besieb zoffy.


    Beelzeb is his subordinate surname and belongs to the great demon camp.


    Zoffy is his family name and first name.


    If he is lucky enough to be a subordinate demon in the future, he will give up the subordinate surname besieb.


    We''ll call him zoffy.


    Therefore, Chen Xuan was very sure that none of the three evil kings believed in by the three gods cult were real demons.


    Of course, if these three so-called demons dominate everything behind the scenes.


    Their ultimate goal is to come into this world.


    They also had to give their names to their followers.


    After all, a real name is necessary to complete the call.


    What they can deceive is only laymen.


    Anyone who is a little more knowledgeable should know that these names can''t be the names of the devil.


    "From the first day we joined, we were given the mission to liberate the three gods from their captivity and lead them into the world." "We belong to Anglia mahalaka, the king of the underworld. Our main responsibility is to finish our work. As for the progress of the other two branches, I don''t know," the driver said


    "Are there any factions within your three deities?"


    "Of course, we only believe in our own gods."


    Chen Tiao nodded: "it seems that your faith is not so firm."


    The driver shrugged. "I have my own will. I know what I''m doing."


    "In other words, you know what kind of group you are in, don''t you?"


    "Do you know what kind of life I lived in the past? My house was robbed by the bank, my family left me, and I could only spend the night in a cardboard box in the temperature of - 12 degrees. I wanted to change the world, I wanted to get what I had lost."


    "By the devil?"


    "The high priest said that when our king comes, we will be promoted. We will become kings and become overlords. We will have everything. What has been lost or not will be gained a hundred times and a thousand times in the future."


    Chen''s one hand was leaning against half of her face and leaning slightly.


    "Well, go on."


    "Of course, if I want to live, I know it''s pathetic for you to rely on gods or demons to realize my dream, but this is my only choice, isn''t it?"


    "Maybe."


    Chen can be very sure that their wishes are likely to fail.


    After all, the god they believe in is not even a secondary demon.


    If there is a second demon coming.


    And not oppressed by the forces of the world.After coming, these servants will be rewarded if they can.


    It is really possible to realize the so-called dream.


    There are too many premises.


    But the "savior" they were expecting was not a secondary demon.


    Even if success does come down, there is no absolute, ruling class repression.


    But in this world, there are people like Chen.


    So even if they come, they will not be able to subvert the order of human society.


    Unless they don''t make a lot of noise when they come.


    And after the arrival of hiding, planning in secret for hundreds of years, may really be able to shake the social order of mankind.


    But at that time, there will be nothing for them.


    "The leader of our faction is the high priest. He is the leader of everything. All tasks and progress related to calling our God are given by him."


    "How to find him? Where is your stronghold? "


    "We don''t have a stronghold. Every time we have a meeting, we have to send a notice from the top. If you want to find the high priest, you have to find the receiver."


    "And the receiver?"


    "When antonita Erke was going to the service station, he was sending things out."


    "I''m sure that he didn''t send out the blood of the devil at that time, his every move was monitored by me."


    "Things and information are separated. When we pass through a road in the city, there is a manhole cover of the sewer on that road. After our car passes, the blood of the devil will be thrown into the passage. Antony Erke goes to the service station to spread the news, and the way is as your staff guessed."


    Chen Tiao nodded: "in other words, my tracking has failed, and you will not be able to provide me with more and more useful information, will you?"


    The driver felt a chill. He had already felt that Chen had killed him.


    "Wait, I can''t give you any information about our faction, but I know something about other factions."


    "Don''t you say you don''t know about other factions? Are you going to tell me some lies or are you going to lie to me? "


    "I don''t know, but some news always broadcast some supernatural events. We can easily distinguish that the supernatural events broadcast in these news are very similar to the actions of our faction."

 Chapter 3273

    Santa Fe -


    capital of New Mexico.


    It has been two days since Chen Mao and the driver of the three gods cult, brinkin, have been here.


    Brinkin pushed open Chen''s door: "Mr. Chen, I found it."


    "Let''s go. I hope your information is useful."


    Drive to Lincoln''s apartment.


    Knock -


    Chen Zhen knocks on the door. At this time, the door opens, but only drives a crack.


    Inside was a young woman, who looked less than thirty years old. She was very beautiful, but her face was a little haggard.


    "Who are you looking for, please?"


    "Is this the home of Mr. and Mrs. Dion?"


    "Yes, I''m Claire Dion Beretta. My husband is at work. If you want to find him, you need to wait another two hours."


    The woman looked at Chen and brinklin.


    "Hello, Ms. collier." Chen Tiao looked at Kerry: "we come this time, it''s about your daughter."


    "Are you the police?" Claire''s face turned cold at once.


    She doesn''t seem to like the police.


    "No, we''re not police."


    "We have already said what should be said. What else do you want? My daughter has been dead for more than half a year. You don''t have any clue. I''m fed up with asking the same questions every time. I''m fed up with you. " Claire was a little out of control.


    Chen Xuan calmly looked at Claire''s abusive and impolite mood.


    Claire slammed through the door in anger.


    Chen and brinkin are still standing at the door.


    After about a few minutes.


    The door opened again.


    "Come in. You''d better give me some useful information."


    Chen Hao and brinkin entered the room.


    Claire poured a glass of water for the two men.


    "Come on, what do you want to ask?"


    "Ms. collier, as I said before, we are not policemen."


    "Well, what department are you from?"


    "We''re responsible for the psychic."


    Your daughter''s death, sir? Not a joke? "


    Chen Hao looks at blankin, who reaches out his hands and begins to brew a dark red energy ball between his palms.


    "Are you satisfied with that answer? Ms. Kerry. "


    Claire covered his mouth with disbelief.


    It was only after half a sound that collier calmed down a little.


    "Is the death of my daughter a supernatural event?"


    "Her death is supposed to be a murder, but it''s about the spirit." Chen said.


    "She''s just a six-year-old. How could she be associated with people like you?"


    "It''s not that she''s provoking the spirit people, it''s the spirit people who are targeting her." Chen said helplessly.


    "Is it all this perversion in the world of people like you?"


    It''s not surprising that Claire was hostile to Chen.


    After all, her daughter died.


    It''s impossible to ask her to feel good about the spirit.


    "I''m sorry, Ms. collier, that''s not much, but they do exist in the shadows."


    "Tell me what happened, who killed my daughter, and why I treated my daughter in such a cruel way. She''s just a child. She''s only six years old."


    The more he talked, the more excited he became, and finally he burst into tears.


    Until she calmed down again, Chen said, "I also want to know who killed your daughter."


    "That is to say, you don''t know who did it, do you?"


    "We''d like to get some information from you and your husband, or whether your daughter''s remains are preserved."


    "You need my cooperation with Riley?"


    "Yes, we need to."


    "If you find that man, can we kill him ourselves?"


    "You know, Ms. collier, it''s never easy to kill people."


    "I don''t care. I just want to revenge my way. I want to kill him. I dream of killing him." There was a fury of hatred in Claire''s eyes.


    Claire looked at Chen and brinklin: "you are not police, are you? Your purpose is not to do justice for my daughter, you are just to find the murderer."


    "No, we are doing justice." Chen said faintly: "believe me, fall in my hands, they will regret their actions, Ms. collier, killing is actually a terrible thing."


    Claire began to cry again, and after that, her attitude remained firm.


    "I don''t want to listen to those big truths. I just want a chance. Do you know, I dream about my daughter every day. She''s crying to me. She tells me that she''s in pain all over her body. Can you understand this feeling?"Just then the door was opened and Riley Dion came back.


    He saw two strangers at home.


    "Claire, who are they? Is it the police again? "


    Riley Dion is a fireman, tall and strong.


    "We are here to investigate the death of your daughter." Chen replied.


    Claire said the identities of Chen and brinklin.


    Brinkin showed his ability again.


    Riley Dion sat silent on the sofa.


    Since then, Riley Dion has not spoken, and collier is still strongly expressing his appeal.


    The murderer himself.


    At this point, Riley Dion got up and said, "I''ll take you to my daughter''s room. I''m not sure what''s going to work. Maybe you can find a clue Claire, can you get me something to eat? I''m hungry now


    Chen and Blake followed Riley Dion to their daughter''s room.


    "Sir, I hope you will inform me as soon as you find the murderer, or I can follow you."


    "Mr. Riley, I think you should be more calm than your wife. You should understand that the consequences of doing so are not good for you."


    "But I just can''t control myself. I want to kill him. I just want to kill him."


    At this time, the impulsive and murderous spirit of Riley Dion was stronger than that of his wife, Claire.


    "That''s not a man." "You will go crazy," Chen said


    At this time, Chen Xuan found that in the bottle of his desk, there was an unknown flower, which was about to die.


    However, this flower, is emitting a light of magic.


    Chen picked up the flowers: "do you know what this is?"


    Do not consider to look at the flowers, and then silently nod.


    "Light red flowers are specially used to stimulate blood vessels, but they are highly toxic." He replied.


    "Do you know who gave this flower to your daughter?"

 Chapter 3274

    "What''s wrong with this flower?"


    "If we can know who sent this flower, our goal will probably be narrowed down a lot."


    Before Riley Dion answered, Claire, standing at the door, spoke.


    "It''s my daughter''s preschool teacher." "I remember that day when I went to pick her up, she got on the car happily and had this flower in her hand. She liked it very much and said it was given to her by the teacher."


    He said, shaking slightly.


    "Who sent this flower, who is the murderer of my daughter?"


    "It''s not sure, but it''s a very high suspicion."


    ¡­¡­


    In a villa, Marshall green just came home from work.


    After a bit of busyness, Marshall green made dinner.


    He likes this kind of living alone, no one disturb.


    But just as he was about to have dinner.


    The lights in the room suddenly went out.


    There was a murmur from Marshall green.


    Get up and get ready to see the switch.


    But when he got up, a hand suddenly put on his shoulder and pushed him back to his seat.


    Marshall green was worried.


    "You''re Marshall green."


    "Sir, what''s valuable at home? You can take it away. Please don''t hurt me." Said Marshall green.


    At this time, there was an extra flower on his plate.


    A withered flower, Marshall Green''s pupils suddenly contracted.


    "Good. It looks like you know the flower."


    "Sir, I don''t understand what you''re talking about." Marshall Green''s voice was a little far fetched.


    "It doesn''t matter. I didn''t come for evidence."


    "Can we talk, sir? How much do you want?"


    Chen took out the phone and said, "Mr. Riley Dion, you can come in."


    Marshall Green''s face changed again.


    Then he heard the door being violently kicked open.


    Then a footstep followed by a metal tube dragging sound.


    Riley Dion has a baseball bat in his hand.


    "Mr. Chen, are you sure it''s him?"


    "Even if it''s his daughter, it''s not about his death." Chen Tiao nodded.


    "Mr. Riley, please calm down and don''t listen to his nonsense."


    Chen Tiao picked up Marshall greenle''s arm, and Riley Dion let out a roar. He lifted the metal baseball bat and smashed it down.


    "Ah..."


    Marshall Green let out a cry of pain.


    It has to be said that the villa he chose is quite secluded.


    There is no one living within a few kilometers around.


    This can bring him a comfortable life experience.


    Of course, this has also caused some bad aspects.


    Now, for example, he needs someone to hear him scream.


    "Tell me, why? Isn''t my little Mary cute enough Riley Dion, with a grim face and blue veins, once again lifted his metal baseball bat: "tell me, why!! Why


    Click -


    Marshall greenle''s thigh was broken.


    "She''s an angel. Why would someone hurt her? Why? Tell me why! "


    Ryan used to be in the street.


    So he knows how to make people more miserable.


    Suddenly, a force swung from Marshall green.


    Chen and Ruili Dayang both stepped back.


    Marshall Greene pulled himself up in pain, trembling slightly.


    "Well, I''ll tell you why."


    Marshall Greene''s expression of agony suddenly became a little grim.


    His facial muscles seemed to have been injected with too much botulinum and began to stiffen.


    His pupils are also in an inhuman state.


    His fingernails are sharpening, and his broken hands and feet are twisting in an incredible way and then re integrating the joints.


    "Mr. Chen He is... "


    Chen went up quietly, grabbed Marshall green by the back of the neck and pressed him to the ground.


    "He''s just struggling, in vain." Chen said faintly.


    Marshall green tried to get up and fight back.


    But he couldn''t. Chen''s strength was too strong.


    "Let''s go on."


    Riley Dion, after seeing Marshall green change.


    It also confirmed that he was the murderer of his daughter.


    There was no longer any hesitation."Say! Why


    Bang -


    it has to be said that after demonizing, Marshall Greene has become more hardy.


    It''s just that his endurance doesn''t mean he doesn''t feel pain.


    Riley Dion is still very powerful and uses a metal baseball bat.


    Even the devil''s body can be hurt.


    "Who else but you? Tell me, who else is there! "


    Marshall Greene fought back the pain: "do you want to know? You know you''re on the brink of death. You don''t know who you''re going to face. "


    "All I know is that I will kill you demons myself."


    "Then why should I tell you?"


    "If you say it now, you can die a little easier." Chen said faintly.


    "I tell you, you let me go."


    Chen''s fingers ran across Marshall Green''s skin and tore off a strip of meat.


    "I''ll tear your body apart. Believe me, I''m good at it."


    Then there is the cruel torture.


    The whole process did not last too long.


    Marshall greenle didn''t hide it. At least Chen got the information he wanted.


    Marshall Green''s superior.


    Riley Dion looks at Marshall green, who is dying on the ground.


    "How to deal with this guy."


    "Hell is for such people." Chen said.


    With that, Chen''s strength suddenly increased.


    Marshall green tried to struggle for a while, and soon there was no movement.


    "Mr. Riley, are you satisfied with the result?"


    "Are you going to that nest next?"


    "Mr. Riley, next is the supernatural battle."


    "I''ll go with you." Riley Dion took out his gun. "You see, I''m ready for this guy."


    Chen Xiao shook his head with a smile: "those guys don''t eat this stuff."


    "Do you have anything to kill these demons?"


    "A baby with a gun can hurt the other person, and it can hurt itself."


    "I''m not a baby. I''ve killed people. Once I met an arsonist in a fire, and I poured gasoline on him and kicked him into the fire."


    "I said, it''s too dangerous."


    "Or I should find my way."


    Chen Xuan rubbed his eyebrows. He found it more dangerous.


    It''s good if you don''t find it. If you find it, or if it''s discovered by the other party.


    It will only put their husband and wife in a more dangerous situation.


    "If you promise, don''t take me out of sight, whatever happens."

 Chapter 3276

    Fire world, come!


    Boom -


    in an instant, the sky and the earth were enveloped in flames.


    The sky is boundless red.


    The earth is a magmatic River, with dozens of volcanoes visible to the naked eye.


    Most demons and heretics are evaporated in a flash by the hot heat.


    Riley Dion was scared.


    The heretics and Demons evaporated in an instant.


    But the limit is just how high the temperature is here.


    Even the tin boxes under their feet were melting.


    But to his surprise.


    Although he felt the heat, he did not feel unbearable.


    As a firefighter, the heat is still within his range.


    Riley Dion looks at Chen in surprise.


    "This is What''s going on? "


    "So I said, don''t leave me."


    Chen Hao looks at kokor gisitan.


    As a demon lord, she was frightened and angry at the moment.


    She had no idea what had happened.


    "Trap!! Damn it, it''s a trap, you traitors


    Cockel gisitan''s huge hand fell from the sky and hit it directly on the ground.


    A few red sacrificial rites were instantly shot to death by Kocher gisitan.


    Cockel gisitan looks at the gold shop.


    "I want you all to die." At the same time, ten black beams of light burst out from the ten eyes of kokor gisitan''s face.


    Her ten eyes can turn at will, constantly chasing those evil believers.


    In the moment, she will become a black light.


    Chen Yu reached out and propped up a shield in front of her.


    "Don''t move." Chen said back to Ruili dai''ang.


    Riley Dion nodded his head stiffly.


    The next moment, Riley Dion was in front of him.


    The ears were bleeding with the sound of a huge air blast.


    Chen has disappeared in front of his eyes.


    Cockel gisitan suddenly stopped the attack.


    Looking down, he had a hole in his chest.


    The heart of the devil is in the hands of Jin Si.


    The heart of the devil is wrapped and swallowed by the dark liquid.


    Cockel gisitan turned his head and looked at Chen with a grim smile: "you think I only have..."


    Before Kirchner gisitan had finished speaking, the dark liquid burst out of her body.


    "You are The king of Wrath... "


    The dark liquid flowed back to Chen, and then a more turbulent Kuroshio engulfed Kocher gisitan.


    Cockel gisitan is not very strong.


    Among the demonic lords Chen had killed in the past.


    She''s even average.


    The so-called king of sin is only in vain.


    The old one directly engulfed Kocher gisitan.


    Kirkener giusetam could not raise the upper limit of Chen.


    Finally, it is only the nourishment of the dark liquid.


    Chen looked around his eyes.


    The next moment, the sky began to rain fire.


    Just like the last judgment, it baptized the earth thoroughly.


    There was no one alive except Riley Dion.


    The world of fire closes.


    Calm was restored.


    Abandoned wharf or abandoned wharf.


    But the ground and containers here are like they''ve just been thrown into the crater and roasted.


    It''s cooled, but it''s left behind hardened lava.


    When the world of fire is put away, it also takes away the high temperature here.


    So the shrouded area cools instantly.


    Inner world small world is a very useful skill.


    Of course, it''s mainly aimed at high-end enemies.


    Use the small world to limit damage.


    Drag each other into their own little world.


    Riley Dion falls back to the ground and looks at the devastated ground.


    It was hard for him to imagine the battle of the terrible invasion of demons.


    It ended in such a short time.


    "I''m sorry, it seems that your enemies haven''t left a few."


    Chen looked around his eyes and suddenly reached out to catch him in the distance.


    A red priest was caught by Chen Xuan and thrown in front of Riley Dion.


    "I don''t know who he is, but he must be a bad man. Maybe you can vent on him."


    The sacrificial life of the red dress was very big, and it was not dead in that environment.


    Riley Dion had lost interest in the heretic at the moment.


    He also knows the level of fighting just now.He is not qualified to intervene.


    Even if Chen is not there, he will not be qualified to watch.


    "Forget it." Chen Tiao strangled the sacrifice in red.


    "That''s the end of your hatred. Go and get back to normal life with your wife. You are young enough to have another child, and you can pour your daughter''s love into a second child."


    Riley Dion opened his arms and hugged Chen.


    "If I have any more trouble, can I give you a call?"


    "Of course." Chen patted Riley Dion on the shoulder.


    Chen left her personal phone.


    "How can we go back now?"


    Chen Hao was embarrassed. He burned Riley Dion''s car.


    Take Riley Dion to the door.


    Riley Dion looked at Chen: "do you usually save the world like that?"


    "Not most of the time. Besides, it''s your compensation."


    "No, I don''t need compensation. You''ve helped me a lot."


    "This is the compensation for your car."


    "Would you like to come in and have a drink?"


    "No, I''m still busy saving the world."


    "Goodbye, then."


    ¡­¡­


    In the next few days, Chen had been pursuing the Sanshen religion.


    Although the cult of three gods is very hidden.


    But as long as they do something.


    Then there must be a clue.


    Not everything can be solved with violence.


    But we can save the world.


    That is to say, Shangchen spent most of his time searching for clues.


    With the help and analysis of elentelli and MANITE.


    Chen Hao finally eliminated the other two sects of Sanshen sect.


    There may be some fish in the net, but it can''t be a climate.


    After all the assignments in hand have been processed.


    It won''t take long for Chen to delegate a lot of tasks.


    But Chen can finally relax for a while.


    "Hello, Mr. Chen. This is Bingley."


    "Hello, Mr. Bingley."


    "Mr. Cheng, the decoration of the two aircrafts you entrusted to us has been completed. When will you come and have a look at it and give us some suggestions for improvement?"


    "I don''t have much time at the moment. I will send someone to check it. If there is no problem, I will pay you the balance."


    The Spring Festival, the traditional Chinese festival, is coming again.


    Chen is not going back to China this year.


    After all, Zhang Tian has just been ruined.


    Chen Xuan didn''t know if he would go back to pit himself.


    This year, I plan to spend the festival at home.


    After 20 days of communication, the supernatural society finally came back.


    West said the exchange will be quite successful and hopes to have another chance to communicate next time.


    Chen did not dare to agree easily. It was this time that they went out to communicate.


    Chen Xuan does the work of the whole Association alone.


    I almost went crazy.


    If you do it again in a short time.


    Chen felt that she would really go crazy.

 Chapter 3277

    Chen came to the headquarters of the supernatural society.


    West is reporting the details of the meeting with him.


    Chen Xuan stood in front of the window, looking at the members of the association who were active outside.


    "How about the strength comparison?"


    "They are better than us." Said West.


    "Is the gap obvious?"


    "Yes, if we compare the strength of individuals, the gap between our high-end combat power and theirs is still relatively limited. For the middle and low-level combat power, the strength gap is very large. In other words, each of them is elite, and the gap between high-end combat power and middle-level combat power is not big, but the gap between our two sides'' bottom combat power is very obvious, and their training methods for new members are very good In particular, it is also the reason for the gap between us. "


    "What kind of training mode? Can we copy it? "


    West shook his head. "It can''t be copied."


    "How are they trained?"


    "Whenever there is a new recruit, they will arrange him to other branches to join the team of the old team members. Besides the team leader, no one knows that this is a new one. When carrying out the task, the new person will be assigned the same or close to the difficult task as the old team member. Generally, the new person will grow up rapidly."


    "Isn''t that very dangerous?"


    "There is a certain risk, but it is mainly for the team leader to put me at risk."


    Chen thought for a long time whether the supernatural society had the same conditions.


    "President, I have thought that this method is not suitable for our supernatural Association. First of all, our scale is not as large as theirs. After all, their branches are connected with each other and do not fully communicate with each other. However, our supernatural association has little contact with other branches, or even an independent organization. It is impossible for us to send members to other branches for training, Other people may not really treat us. Secondly, the level of other branches may not catch up with us. Moreover, the strength of the team members we recruit can not be compared with that of the Secret Service Department of Huaxia. This is determined by the general environment. "


    Chen Tiao nodded and gave up the idea.


    "In addition, there is also an important communication content in this exchange meeting, that is, we exchange our magic for their magic, and this time we get more than 1000 kinds of magic." Said West.


    Of course, the vast majority of the exchanges are medium and low-level, and the confidentiality level is not high.


    This is roughly what the two sides choose to exchange.


    After all, it is impossible for anyone to exchange the bottom of the box.


    "Did you get any valuable spells?"


    "Well, some members have been greatly promoted, and this kind of exchange can also expand our internal knowledge."


    Both sides share similar ideas.


    After the communication with West.


    Chen Hao entered the tower.


    Once again, Chen began to go up from the first layer to the twelfth layer.


    This high-intensity battle can activate Chen''s state.


    Let Chen Xuan feel the fire of the early Yuan Dynasty more clearly on the 12th floor.


    The fire of the early Yuan Dynasty continuously passed various primitive demonic factors through Chen''s body.


    Then, through layer by layer screening, the factors that are useful to the old ones were left, and the old ones were reintegrated into themselves.


    This change is very, very small.


    But this is a small change.


    It also ensured that Chen''s self-awareness and major genes would not be shaken.


    After several hours of quenching, Chen went out of the tower.


    Every time she comes out of the tower, Chen is full of energy.


    When she got home, she found that Freya had not left.


    "Mr. Chen."


    "Well?"


    "It''s time."


    "Time is up? You mean Has the seal of Olympus been untied? "


    "Not yet, but soon." Said Freya.


    "I noticed that the seal of Olympus had begun to loosen, and the Olympus Gods were eager to break it."


    "How much time is left?"


    "You have three days to prepare and three days later you have to enter the seal house."


    "I see." Chen Tiao nodded.


    The reason why Freya and Chen Xuan wait until the seal is loose.


    The main thing is to hope that the Olympus Gods will consume part of their strength when breaking through the seal.


    Therefore, it is inevitable that the gods of Olympus could not be strengthened.


    However, how many percent of the strength of the Olympus Gods can be retained.


    Even if it''s Rebecca, it''s not sure.


    "Lao Zhang, it''s time."


    "When?"


    "Time to get rich."


    "Oh, Olympus," you said


    "Well."


    "How many more days?""Come and meet me in three days."


    "Yes, I''ll get ready."


    "First of all, I''ll inform the others."


    Later, Chen called baifula and Mary of the 23rd generation.


    All of them have been waiting for this moment for a long time.


    This is an extremely dangerous operation.


    But danger also means high returns.


    Just like the last time I went to Asgard.


    Everyone can be said to make a lot of money.


    To their level.


    Ordinary forbidden areas or ordinary adventure travel can''t make their heart beat faster.


    For them, the so-called dangers are the difference between one slap and two slaps.


    Only this kind of war with the gods can make them nervous and make them go all out.


    Even Lao Zhang, who jumps off on weekdays, is not mischievous with Chen Xuan.


    Everyone faced the action with a 12 point attitude.


    They arrived in Los Angeles the next day.


    "Chen Hao, did you get a lot of good from killing those bald donkeys last time?" Zhang Tianyi asked.


    "It''s not a benefit, it''s just compensation." Chen Xuan said with disapproval.


    "That''s the lifeblood of Zen."


    "If Zen had only this root of life, you would have lost all the bones swallowed by Taoism."


    Don''t believe one day.


    "We Taoists have been speculating about what Zen has been plotting over the years. Tell me what you have taken from them."


    "It''s not a good thing either." Chen Xuan said with disapproval.


    To be honest, the spirit of the ROC is very good for Chen.


    Because Chen can give full play to the power of the spirit of Mirs.


    That''s what those monks couldn''t do in the past.


    The spirit of the mire itself is imprisoned by them.


    They need to be part of the force to suppress the spirit of the mire.


    Chen and them are mutually beneficial.


    They live in Chen''s inner world.


    At the same time, they also voluntarily lent their power to Chen, without coercion.


    Moreover, Chen''s constitution can use the power of the soul of six mires at the same time.


    And those monks used to find it hard to use the spirit of a ROC.


    This is the gap, as for the smallest golden roc.


    Chen did not intend to use it for the time being, because it has great potential for development and has a good chance to evolve into a true mythical mire bird.

 Chapter 3278

    Greece -


    a group of people came out of the airport.


    "Well, is this Greece? It feels like the air here is made up of myths." Said a woman.


    "I hope we can really find the mythical relics this time."


    "Even if we can''t find it, we can take it as a tour."


    "I don''t have that much money, every time I travel to Greece."


    "This time we have great hope. I remember that the image of Hera I bought last time seemed to have a reaction on the drawing. I think the image of Hera should be guiding me."


    "I hope it will be as you wish."


    This team is made up of strong fighting power, the best alchemists and the best array mages.


    Of course, it''s the best at their level.


    They come from various countries. The best array mage is from Huaxia daoyisheng gate, named Yunyou.


    The most outstanding Alchemist is from England, is a noble son, named Roan, but he does not like a comfortable life, advocating adventure.


    There are also three psychics with top combat power: pered, Lillian and Vidal, an elemental mage, a marksman, and a special psychic.


    They used to be disciples of daoyisheng sect, and Yunyou was the son of the leader of daoyisheng sect.


    When they were young, they played together. Later, after they left the gate of daoshengsheng, they went back to their own places of residence or nationality.


    However, the contact has not been broken. The first time they cooperated was when they were 18 or 19 years old.


    At that time, Yunyou found an old secret treasure map and contacted several of them to reveal the secret of the secret treasure map together.


    A few hot-blooded young people embarked on the journey, the results were not dangerous, and the harvest was quite rich.


    Later, they cooperated many times.


    Mutual familiarity, trust, but also more and more tacit understanding.


    So now whenever they take any risks, they will call on other people.


    Greece, they''ve been here several times.


    At first, it was a drawing recorded in ancient Greek. After translation, they learned that it was a place called the tomb of Olympus.


    But they looked for it according to the route after translating the drawings, but they found nothing.


    They all know that drawings alone are not enough, and they still lack a chance.


    This time, they finally found the opportunity, the image of Hera.


    A magic prop from a second-hand shop.


    "Yunyou, look at those people." Luo an pointed to several people not far away. One of them was a tall and straight old man with toad glasses and a bun head. His hair was white and black.


    "Do you think that old head portrait doesn''t look like Tianshi Zhang from Longhu Mountain?"


    "What do you think? How could master Zhang come here?"


    "I said it was a bit like it, but I didn''t say it must be him."


    While we were talking in a low voice, those people over there had already got into the car.


    "Isn''t that really Tianshi Zhang?" "I look like it," Roan asked


    Even sitting in the car, Luo an couldn''t help asking, "you Chinese are all similar."


    "I said no, it''s not. A decent person like Tianshi Zhang would not wear so fashionable." Yunyou said with rolling eyes.


    The team did not stay at the hotel.


    Instead, go straight to the Parthenon.


    This is where the drawing starts.


    Roan infuses the magic from his palm into the drawing.


    The drawings began to present a cloud, which seemed to be alive and shrouded people.


    Then the landscape around them changed. The Parthenon disappeared and was replaced by a vast wasteland.


    And then there''s another cloud.


    Roan closed his eyes and moved his fingers slowly along the map.


    The surrounding scenery also began to fly by.


    It''s like riding an extremely high-speed train.


    With the movement of Roan''s finger, the scenery around him will be fast and slow.


    If Roan had enough magic, they could even reach the end of the chart in an instant.


    But in fact, the movement of Roan''s fingers is very magical.


    Every second, Roan is spending a lot of magic to keep them moving.


    Finally, Luo an''s fingers stopped, and people came to a strange cliff.


    In front is the boundless sea, in the distance is the mountain shadow in the cloud.


    They are not here for the first time.


    They all suspected that the mountain in the fog might be the legendary Olympus mountain.


    They tried again and again to get close to the mountain, but they all failed.


    This is the end of the chart.


    They had to walk to the mountain.But no matter how they went, they couldn''t get close to the mountain.


    Walking for ten days and a half months, the distance of the mountain didn''t seem to get closer.


    So that mountain is a lot farther away than we thought.


    Or they are blocked by magic, so if they don''t break the magic, they can''t really get close to the mountain.


    Roan takes out the image of Hera. The image of Hera doesn''t need his input of magic.


    The image of Hera suddenly disintegrated as soon as it was taken out.


    The crowd was startled and did not wait for them to react.


    But all of a sudden the fragments turned into countless light spots.


    The dots of light slowly form a goddess.


    "My children, you are here at last. Are you here to start the miracle?"


    "You Who are you? "


    People are very surprised, incredible looking at the goddess composed of light spots in front of them.


    Even if it''s just light spots, they still feel that the existence they face is so incredible.


    Great, powerful and surging, when they face this goddess, they feel not like facing a person, but more like facing a vast sky or a vast plain.


    They feel small and insignificant.


    "I am Hera, Queen of God, merciful God. Don''t ask, when you open the ruins, you will get all the answers."


    People, you look at me, I look at you.


    But when they''re here, they won''t shrink back.


    Then Hera turned into a spot of light, and at the same time the voice said, "you need to pick up the remains of the beast on the beach and build a ship out of the remains of the beast."


    A little bit of a ship?


    In the end, people could only look at Ron.


    Ron is an alchemist, and he is the only one who could possibly make a boat here.


    Roan scratched his head. "I''ll try my best."


    On the beach below the cliff, the remains of giant animals are everywhere.


    Huge skeletons are scattered on the endless coastline.


    So the material is not a problem, they easily collected a large number of giant animal remains.


    And then Ron started refining.


    "After you''ve built the ship of the behemoth, you''ll see the stars for seven days, and then I''ll tell you what to do next."

 Chapter 3279

    They spent seven days adrift on the sea.


    On the seventh day, they saw land.


    They don''t know how long they''ve been wandering, like they''re far away, or they''ve been floating on the sea for a few days, and then they''ve come back to the origin.


    When they landed and landed.


    Hera showed her figure again.


    "My children, you have come to the foot of Olympus."


    People are confused, the foot of the mountain? Where is Mount Olympus?


    At the beginning, a vague outline could be seen in the distance.


    How come there''s nothing near here.


    "After the great God, why can''t we see Olympus?"


    "You are now in the dead grave of the lost, where the truth will be covered. The plain you see is just a false state. To touch the real Olympus, you have to eliminate the bloodthirsty pan Si people here and use their eyes to clear the false state."


    Hera also pointed out the position of the bloodthirsty Pansi.


    When people heard the name of bloodthirsty pan Si, they thought it was a spider type Warcraft.


    However, I found that the bloodthirsty pan silk man was a giant butterfly Warcraft.


    They beat the bloodthirsty Pansi with great difficulty.


    After taking off the eyes of the bloodthirsty person.


    They put magic into their eyes, and in an instant, everything in front of them changed.


    A magnificent peak appeared in front of them.


    Where they are, they can''t even see the left and right outlines of the whole mountain.


    Similarly, they can''t see the top of the mountain.


    Just at the foot of the mountain, it is already shrouded in clouds, and then it becomes more and more blurred.


    They even wonder if the mountain can reach heaven.


    "It''s spectacular." Luo an and others couldn''t help exclaiming.


    "Yes, it''s spectacular."


    In this world, people hear a strange voice.


    As they turned their heads, they saw several people coming from behind.


    Isn''t one of them the old man they met that day?


    "Master Zhang? Are you master Zhang At this time, Yunyou finally confirmed that the old man was Zhang Tianyi.


    Other people are also shocked. They are really Zhang Tianyi.


    Zhang Tianyi is a legendary figure in the spiritual world.


    I didn''t expect that one day, they actually met the real people, and they were still so close.


    "Chen, you''re almost ready to do it."


    Chen Tiao nodded and rose into the air.


    The young people were surprised to see Chen Tuo flying up into the sky.


    First of all, being able to fly is itself a symbol of outstanding strength.


    They thought Chen was a descendant of Zhang Tianyi.


    Soon, Chen Xuan disappeared above the clouds.


    "All of you, stand behind us."


    "Ah?"


    "Come here if you don''t want to die." Twenty three generations of blood, said Mary.


    People look at the twenty third generation of Blood Mary.


    For a moment they didn''t recognize her.


    I can''t help it. Twenty three generation Blood Mary looks like a ten-year-old girl now.


    It''s more difficult for people to understand why Zhang Tianyi took such a little girl.


    Is Are they here to travel?


    Just then, a golden light appeared above the clouds in the sky.


    Everyone looked up into the sky.


    I saw Zhang Tianyi immediately cast a spell to cover everyone.


    The next moment, twenty-three generation Blood Mary breathed out a long breath.


    People find that even this girl is amazing.


    They couldn''t see through the depth of the girl.


    The Qi vomited by Blood Mary of the twenty third generation was made into runes and attached to Zhang Tianyi''s magic barrier.


    At this time, baifra opened his right hand.


    In the palm of his hand came a group of five colored flames, which also attached to Zhang Tianyi''s magic barrier.


    Their spells complement each other and form an unparalleled shield.


    The crowd was intoxicated.


    Even if they can''t figure out a tenth of the essence.


    The magic barrier is still senseless.


    At this time, the clouds in the sky were completely dyed by the golden light.


    Everyone held their breath, and the young people were staring.


    Finally, they saw what was shining golden.


    It was a huge golden sphere, dragging its tail arc across the sky.


    All eyes were wide open.


    Zhang Tian exposed a dignified side, and immediately put on a layer of protection.


    The same is true of the twenty third generation of Blood Mary and baifra.The golden star headed straight for Olympus.


    The next moment, heaven and earth touch.


    Everyone''s eyes are covered with golden light.


    Then the earth moved and the earth fell apart.


    The young people felt the earth as if it were rippling.


    The golden light never faded.


    Everyone has difficulty breathing.


    The shield in front of us disintegrated in the first round of impact.


    But it''s a quick fix.


    It''s just going to be broken, repaired, broken


    The shaking of the earth and the golden glow continued for more than ten minutes.


    For these young people at the scene, it was a hell of ten minutes.


    When they can see things.


    They saw a terrible hole in the mountain ahead of Olympus.


    It was a huge pit with a diameter of 100 kilometers.


    It''s imprinted on the mountain.


    And this is just the center of the impact.


    What''s really terrible is the shock wave after the impact.


    The ground behind the crowd had turned to powder.


    And there''s no water on the coastline.


    Young people are showing incredible colors.


    What was that golden sphere just now?


    Why hit Olympus?


    Just then, a golden light flew out of the center of the impact.


    Everyone was nervous.


    But when the golden light came near, people found that it was a man.


    It''s the one who just left.


    Did he do it when the golden star hit Olympus just now?


    People feel more incredible.


    Chen Tuo didn''t look much older than them, and could even be regarded as a peer.


    That''s why they feel even more incredible.


    At this time, the image of Hera suddenly appeared in the form of Hera.


    "You dirty and despicable human beings, you deserve to die!"!! You all deserve to die! "


    Chen Chou immediately smashed Hera''s figure.


    Mount Olympus is the source of strength for all Olympians.


    But at the moment, Olympus has suffered a heavy blow.


    It''s also an unprecedented trauma.


    No one has been able to do this damage to Olympus in the past.


    It''s incredible to all the young people.


    "I thought you could smash Olympus directly." Zhang Tian said insincerely.


    "It''s not that it can''t be smashed. If we smash Olympus, where will we get our booty?"


    "Chen Tuo, what kind of shape do you have? I haven''t seen you use it before."

 Chapter 3280

    At the moment, Chen is the original form.


    Yunyou and Luo an are shocked.


    What they feel is the boundless sky.


    The vast sea.


    What they felt in Chen Tuo was endless.


    It seems that the Olympus mountain in front of us is not as eye-catching as this golden body.


    At this time, the Olympus began to shake violently.


    It''s like the surrounding space is broken.


    Freya looks in the direction of Olympus.


    "Here, ready."


    Bader had a dignified face beside the twenty third generation of Blood Mary.


    Suddenly, a black light flashed in the direction of Olympus.


    The next moment, the black light shot at the crowd.


    Bader''s heart is beating.


    At that moment, he felt the terrible danger.


    The empty Pavilion is parasitic!!


    Chen Chen suddenly grabs at the front.


    The black light was firmly grasped by Chen Xuan.


    This is an arrow.


    An arrow made of a black plant branch.


    The black arrow was still chanting in Chen''s hands.


    It seems that he wants to break away from Chen''s control at any time.


    And it''s aimed at Bader.


    Chen Chou moved away from him, and he was still aiming at Bader.


    This arrow is for Bader.


    "Mr. Chen, don''t let go!" "I''ll seal it," she said


    Bader didn''t dare move until the seal was over.


    That insight was too much of a threat to him.


    No, it''s either a threat or death.


    You know, it''s better than Chen.


    There''s nothing to do with Bader.


    Chen beat Bader twice.


    I didn''t kill Bader.


    It can be said that no one has ever been able to do it.


    But Bader did.


    Only this little arrow.


    For others, it may be a good attack.


    But it''s very different for Bader.


    He didn''t even dare to touch it, he didn''t even have the courage to escape.


    At this time, more than a dozen giant figures appeared in the direction of Olympus.


    Those giant shadows are not human, they are mostly monsters.


    Olympus has a large number of gods, except for the well-known Twelve Gods.


    There are also a lot of gods in a mess, and even a large part of them are not human gods.


    The real and illusory gods and shadows in front of us belong to those low-level gods with disordered authority and clergy.


    They are also pioneers.


    The moment they broke the seal, they went straight to Chen Xuan and others.


    Chen has clenched his fists and is ready for a big fight.


    At this time, bevra said, "they give it to me."


    Everyone stepped back and gave the battlefield to baifra.


    Baifra is not ambiguous, hands spread out, thousands of roasted red chains from baifra''s palms always shot out.


    The iron chain instantly tied up the dozen beasts and dragged them out of the looming nothingness.


    The beast gods were very angry, struggling and attacking baifra.


    But as soon as baifra''s hands were lifted, the beast gods were thrown up and down.


    And the iron chain is more and more tight, the chain deeply into these animal God body.


    And when the chain is trapped in the moment, the chain ignites a hot flame.


    Even God cannot bear the burning pain.


    Finally, the beast gods stopped struggling and the chains began to become part of their skin.


    It is no longer an entity, but like a tattoo, imprinted on the skin of the beast God.


    Baifra took the spell, and the beast gods turned and faced the direction of Olympus.


    "How did you do it, bevra?"


    "Recently, when I read ancient books, I found a method called enslavement of gods. Although this method is still lacking, many of the ideas mentioned in it are correct. So after I learned it, I thought about how to complete this method myself."


    "Are they enslaved by you now?"


    "Well, don''t worry about them betraying. They can''t betray."


    All the young people couldn''t shut up.


    Who are these people.


    They only know one Zhang Tianyi.


    If it''s Zhang Tianyi, they can understand.


    But why does this team seem so powerful and incredible.


    Any one can enslave the gods.And not enslave one, but enslave a group of gods.


    This group of people are strong, a little too strong.


    Why never heard of it in the past?


    It''s not that they don''t know about baifra.


    The main reason is that baifra is too low-key.


    The name of fire worship is still very big.


    Qiang -


    suddenly, the whole world is completely smashed like a mirror.


    In an instant, countless colorful light beams sprang up in the whole sky.


    The ground is also tearing the earth out of a beam.


    Those colored beams of light are flying all over the sky.


    All over the world.


    At this time, a pair of huge hands pushed away the clouds in the sky and poked out their heads.


    King of the sky, Uranus!


    Chen Tuo looked at the king of the sky.


    This one is much weaker than Gaia.


    But Yunyou, luoan and others were surprised by the huge face of Uranus.


    They never thought that one day they could see such a shocking scene.


    The clouds in the sky are constantly tearing apart.


    Huge faces emerged from the clouds.


    Each one is incredibly big.


    "Twelve Titans! They are the twelve Titans. It is said that they are all gods of the old times and the descendants of the king of the sky. "


    At this time, a beam of light fell to the ground, forming a human shape.


    This is the first time they see God.


    Then there is the second and the third.


    Soon, the ground was full of gods.


    Finally, a white light fell to the ground, and a man with white hair, but in his prime, appeared.


    "Your Majesty, welcome to us."


    King of Olympus, father of the gods, Zeus.


    Zeus looked at Chen and others.


    There''s no nonsense.


    With his right arm raised, a thunderbolt fell, and Zeus grasped it.


    "Mortals, accept God''s judgment."


    From the time Chen Chou hit Olympus, both sides knew that this war would not have a good beginning and end.


    Only one side will be wiped out.


    Chen Tuo and other people know, Zeus and other gods also know.


    Yunyou, luo''an and others are confused.


    What''s this for? Are Zhang Tianyi here to fight with Olympus?


    Originally, they thought that Zhang Tianyi and others just came to bully a few Mao gods.


    I didn''t expect a group of big men in fairy tales to come out.


    I feel that the situation is developing in an unpredictable direction.


    Holy war begins!


    The golden light on Chen Tuo suddenly increased.


    There was a little more golden light.


    Chen Ran into Zeus.


    Zeus gave out lightning directly to Chen.


    In the thunder, Chen still did not stop.


    He rushed to Zeus with irresistible force.

 Chapter 3281

    Thunder did not stop Chen''s step, and Chen did not touch Zeus.


    Zeus turned into electricity and light in an instant.


    Chen Tuo is still charging at you.


    At this time, the magic of Zhang Tianyi, baifra and the twenty third generation of Blood Mary all fell on Chen.


    Chen Tuo''s speed is faster, and his body is shining with colorful light.


    "Stop him!" Zeus'' magnificent voice resounded through the plain.


    Chen is still unstoppable.


    All the Olympian gods in the way will be smashed by Chen.


    Some gods can make the body empty, but the bodies of some gods will be broken as soon as they are touched.


    At this time, a female god of war with golden hair, wearing golden armor, holding a shield and spear blocked Chen''s way.


    The spear was thrown at Chen CHO, as if to tear the world apart.


    Chen also took out the black Trident as he dashed.


    He smashed the spear.


    The goddess of war saw her spear smashed.


    Eyebrow a pick, but the vision still firmly block in front of Chen.


    The shield is in the front.


    Bang -


    the shield broke in the brilliance.


    The female god of war''s body is more than half at any time.


    The black Trident in Chen''s hand swept across again.


    The body of the goddess of war is broken.


    The next moment, the goddess of war used all her strength to reach for the black Trident.


    "Fall with me to death!"


    The kingdom of the goddess of war also engulfed Chen in an instant.


    In the kingdom of the goddess of war, countless souls of Heroes rise.


    They flocked to the collapsed body of the goddess of war.


    The goddess of war also gradually recovered in her own kingdom.


    But the next moment, Chen Chou''s black Trident fell directly on his head.


    Before the goddess of war had time to repair her body, she collapsed instantly.


    And millions of souls in the kingdom of God exploded at the same time.


    A dark red neutron star was brewing in Chen''s hands.


    The energy emitted by the dark red neutron star directly engulfs everything.


    Outside, Chen only disappeared for a few seconds and reappeared.


    Then an unknown flame instantly covered the whole battlefield.


    It was released from the kingdom of the goddess of war.


    At the time of the destruction of the goddess of war, the energy of the dark red neutron star was not completely exhausted.


    On the contrary, because of the compression of the kingdom of God, at the moment when the kingdom of God is broken, all the energy is gushing out in a more violent way.


    There were several gods nearby who were too close to each other and were affected.


    Chen did not stop, still toward the Olympus mountain.


    "The goddess Is it Athena? " Luo an covered his mouth and couldn''t believe it.


    Yunyou and others are dull nodding.


    There are only six people on the human side, and there are hundreds of Olympus Gods.


    But the situation seems to be totally human.


    Of course, they don''t know Freya and Bader here.


    As if they were human beings.


    Just at this time, a golden light crossed the battlefield and came after Chen.


    Chen Chen suddenly turned, but Jin Guang still came after him.


    Whew -


    the golden light penetrated Chen''s back and chest.


    Chen Xuan stopped, some can''t believe to see his body was actually penetrated.


    The golden power was rampant in his body, and Chen looked back.


    It was a very beautiful goddess, Artemis.


    At this time, Artemis had put on the second golden arrow and pointed at Chen.


    At the moment when the bowstring was released, Chen Chu turned into a streamer.


    The arrow penetrated Chen Chou''s chest again.


    But the headless body of Artemis also fell to the ground.


    All of a sudden, the shadow will cover Chen.


    A giant Titan with red and gold lines all over his body stretched out his huge arm from the clouds and grabbed Chen Tuo.


    Chen Chen gave a full blow, and the giant''s arm turned into a shower of blood.


    But the power did not dissipate, but along the Titan giant''s arm spread up, the body, head also collapsed.


    The whole battlefield was covered with blood and scarlet.


    Instead of crashing into Mount Olympus, Chen Ran into the sky.


    The harassment of the gods and Titans made him unable to accumulate enough speed.


    So we have to clear some of the people who are in the way.


    The battlefield is dark.


    Zhang Tianyi, baifula and the twenty third generation of Blood Mary are also risking their lives.


    Freya and Bader are not doing well.


    Their fighting power is not outstanding here.However, Zhang Tianyi, baifra and the 23rd generation of xuemali are all nearby.


    There''s no danger in taking care of each other.


    Only Chen Chou is rushing.


    The young people were stunned.


    Here, there are gods everywhere.


    But that man is a little too strong.


    Even a Titan, whose body blocked the sky, was defeated by him.


    Boom -


    a huge head with a diameter of 1000 meters fell from the sky.


    It''s like a meteorite with a terrible impact.


    The weaker gods were even directly annihilated by the impact.


    Suddenly, the sky was full of gold.


    Everyone looked up into the sky.


    Chen''s whole body was more radiant.


    The power of six Mirs was infused into Chen at the same time.


    At the same time, it is also integrated with the golden light.


    All the people, all the gods raised their heads at the same time, showing an incredible color.


    That feeling It''s strange.


    There was an inexplicable anger in Chen Tuo''s body.


    The air is assimilating into heaven and earth.


    After Chen Dapeng''s strength converged with liutuo.


    It''s also incredible.


    Is this breaking through the critical point with the help of the soul of Mirs?


    It doesn''t seem to be. It''s just that the level of power has been sublimated.


    The realm itself is still in the eclosion realm.


    But even so, Chen''s power is growing in an incredible way.


    Every blow can shatter the sky, and every blow can shatter the earth.


    What''s more incredible is that the power overflowing from Chen Tuo is assimilating the surrounding air and materials, and then forming an incomplete small world.


    Even though there is a small world in Chen''s body.


    It''s like Chen can have two small worlds at the same time.


    And these two small worlds, one inside and one outside, echo each other.


    They complement each other.


    However, the external small world is not complete.


    And it''s not permanent.


    At this time, Chen Tuo really showed his overwhelming power.


    "Mother Gaia! Answer my call! Your children are about to be slaughtered by this group of human beings! " A Titan in the sky cried.


    But his cry was not answered.


    The next moment, the Titan''s body disintegrated, and the clouds were dyed red by the golden blood.


    All of a sudden, a shadow swept across the sky and came towards Chen.


    The shadow was all over the darkness.


    In the black air behind him, there were a lot of spirits of the gods who had just been killed by Chen Tuo.


    Hades! The gods of death are lending their power, even their soul power, to Hades.


    Chen looked back and saw that the fourth black Trident in his hand lit up.


    Chen Chou hurled a black Trident.


    The black Trident instantly penetrated Hades and the black air behind him.


    At the same time, with the gathering power of Hades, with irresistible power, shooting at Olympus.

 Chapter 3282

    When the black Trident pierces into Olympus mountain.


    All the gods pause.


    Zeus issued an earth shaking roar: "no!"


    Then the earth began to shake and the sky began to crumble.


    A large number of twisted tentacles protrude from the ground and sky.


    Mount Olympus also collapsed in the roar.


    All the gods became extremely weak.


    Including the last remaining Titan in the sky, Uranus.


    At the time of the collapse of Olympus, a larger body than Uranus came out.


    It''s a giant octopus with a lower body and a human upper body.


    But he has no facial features. His face is a whirlpool.


    The weak spirits around him were directly inhaled by the whirlpool on his face.


    "What is that guy? The twelve Titans? Or the Twelve Gods? "


    Chen found that even Uranus, the first God, was afraid.


    At that moment, the tentacle of the lower part of the great spirit shot at Uranus in the sky.


    Pull Uranus straight out of the cloud.


    "Ah Help me Otherwise You''re all going to die... " Uranus screamed.


    His body is withering rapidly.


    His power is being absorbed by that monster.


    Chen Tuo fell to Zhang Tianyi and others.


    "Lao Zhang, what is that? Is it God, too? Or is it the secret weapon of the Olympian gods? "


    "The secret weapon of fart. That''s Kaos." Zhang Tianyi said.


    "Who? Never heard of it? "


    "Master, that Kaus is the beginning of the legendary universe, and also the parents of Gaia, the mother of the earth, and Uranus, the God of the sky. The two early gods are his children." Luo an said respectfully.


    "The beginning is chaos." Zhang Tianyi said: "but I didn''t expect that this Olympus mountain is actually the seal of chaos."


    "I feel like I can''t handle it." Twenty three generations of Blood Mary frowned.


    Chen Chou gazed at Kaos.


    It seems that he is really unstoppable, devouring the gods.


    But he didn''t know why, he always felt that the power of CAOS was very similar to the state when he opened up the inner world.


    Baifra also has a bitter face. I didn''t expect that there was such a monster hidden in the gods of Olympus.


    Chen Tuo looks at Zhang Tianyi.


    "Lao Zhang, are you opening up the inner world?"


    Zhang Tian a Leng for a moment, surprised to look back to Chen.


    He was vaguely aware of Chen''s meaning.


    Bevra and the twenty third generation of Blood Mary have not yet begun to open up the inner world.


    So they don''t know what Chen Xuan means.


    But Zhang Tianyi knows.


    "Tianshi, Chen Tuo, do you have a way to solve this guy?"


    "As long as the realm is enough." Chen said.


    "You must have enough, and so is the master of heaven?"


    "Don''t worry, wait until he has absorbed all the Olympians." Zhang Tianyi said.


    The last Olympus, Zeus.


    At the moment, he is struggling to support.


    "CASS, go back to where you should be, and get back to chaos."


    Olympus is the source of the power of the gods.


    It''s because of CAOS.


    The gods are parasites on him.


    Now that Kaos wakes up, it means that the gods are weaned.


    Although Zeus was the most powerful, he lost the source of his power.


    What he had left was not enough to last long.


    No matter how powerful Zeus was, he was still conquered by heaven in the face of Kaus.


    Most of his powers came from CAOS.


    In the past, when Kaos was sleeping, the gods of Olympus naturally took whatever they wanted.


    Now, however, when Kaos wakes up, the power stolen by Olympus is naturally recovered by Kaos.


    All of a sudden, red threads of divine power wrapped around Zeus'' body.


    Of course, this magic thread is not to help Zeus.


    Everyone was surprised to see the twenty third generation of Blood Mary.


    Then they saw that the spirit of Zeus was drawn out by the Blood Mary of the twenty third generation.


    If it is in the normal state, the 23rd generation of Blood Mary is not necessarily Zeus''s opponent.


    But Zeus had just come out of the seal, and his power had been greatly weakened.


    Now face CASS.


    The power of Zeus fell again and again.


    Less than 10% of the power in its heyday.


    And then they were attacked from behind by the 23rd generation of Bloody Mary.


    Zeus in amazement, the body was swallowed by CAOS.And the spirit was directly drawn out by the Blood Mary of the twenty third generation.


    At this time, Chen Tuo and Zhang Tianyi rushed to Kaos at the same time.


    Chaos, for others, may be a terrible monster.


    Even the gods are afraid of chaos.


    However, it is a rare tonic for Chen Tuo and Zhang Tianyi.


    Super tonic!


    Even Chen Chou is in a rush.


    The size of the inner world will increase the burden on people.


    Even Chen Tuo, the size of inner heaven and earth is limited.


    At the same time, the first thing we have to face is chaos.


    Just as Pangu created the world and split chaos.


    Opening up the inner world is also splitting chaos, or refining chaos.


    Zhang Tianyi is still groping.


    Chen has formed a small world.


    But the edge of the small world is still chaos.


    And with every little bit of chaos, the law of the small world goes further towards perfection.


    In other words, chaos can evolve into law, or it can be said that it is the process of order from chaos.


    To open up the chaos on the edge of the small world is far less effective than the chaos in front of us.


    In the case of not expanding the size of the small world, we should improve the law of the small world.


    Chen estimates that if his small world wants to completely improve its laws, it may need to expand hundreds of times, and even he may not be able to afford it.


    But with the chaos in front of us, it''s totally different.


    More important to Zhang Tianyi, he can grasp the law of inner heaven and earth from chaos before opening up inner heaven and earth, so as to make him more calm when opening up inner heaven and earth.


    Chen Chu avoided a tentacle of tens of thousands of meters and waved it in front of him. As soon as he raised his arm, the tentacle was cut off.


    Then he reaches into Chen''s hand and sucks it into the world.


    On the other side, Zhang Tianyi is like an insidious leech, quietly clinging to Kaos, secretly taking in the chaos of Kaos.


    Twenty three generations of Blood Mary and bevra looked at each other.


    They all realized that Chen Xuan and Zhang Tianyi might have discovered the benefit of Kaos.


    It''s just that they don''t know what it is for a moment.


    But it''s not good to let them do it.


    They also followed up, although they could not swallow the chaos directly like Chen Tuo and Zhang Tianyi.


    At least we can make some zeros and then seal them.

 Chapter 3283

    Kaus had absolute restraint over the Olympian gods.


    Because most of the power of the Olympian gods came from CAOS.


    But for others, there is only the poisonous chaos.


    Ordinary people can''t afford chaos unless it''s earth and stone.


    If it''s not earth rock, it''s earth rock.


    Besides Chen Tuo and Zhang Tianyi, they directly refined the chaotic Qi.


    Chen''s small world is running wildly.


    He constantly replenished the Qi of chaos, and then was refined by Chen Tuo.


    Chen Tuo found that after refining, the chaotic Qi was not directly transformed into the law of the world.


    It''s a combination of mountains and rivers.


    If we look at the structure of the small world alone.


    Nothing has changed.


    But Chen Chou obviously felt it.


    There''s a little bit of order in my little world.


    If we see Chen''s small world from the perspective of human beings.


    That''s basically hell. Human beings can''t survive in such a world.


    There''s chaos of energy everywhere, flames crashing and exploding.


    High temperature is sweeping the whole world.


    Only six souls of Mirs live here.


    But with the integration of those wisps of pure Qi.


    The small world seems peaceful.


    The swirling fireball in the sky no longer spurts flames.


    The earth no longer tears.


    There is a more significant change.


    The power of the world is more abundant.


    Chen Chou no longer evaded the attack of Kaos.


    It''s going straight to Kaos.


    The collision between Chen Tuo and Kaos broke the world apart.


    CAOS is the master of this world.


    It''s also the center of the world.


    It''s like the eye of an array.


    If the eye of the array is attacked, the whole array will be shocked.


    To be honest, the strength of CAOS is absolutely above everything.


    Even Chen Tuo, Zhang Tianyi, baifra and the 23rd generation of Blood Mary are not necessarily as powerful as him.


    Because CAOS has created the world.


    No, it should be said that the world produced CAOS.


    The birth of the world is not necessarily a thought or a body.


    It''s like Chen Tuo, who first opened up the inner world and then began to refine chaos.


    Zhang Tianyi first refined chaos, and then opened up the inner world.


    This world is far more perfect and magnificent than Chen''s small world.


    However, the thought of CAOS is too single.


    Just like the world will of the earth, the world will of the earth is very strong, perfect and single.


    Not so emotional thinking, there is no complex logical thinking.


    As a scientist said, if logical thinking really existed in the world, then human beings would have died long ago.


    CAOS'' simple thinking doomed him not to attack in any complicated way.


    Perhaps in the past, he didn''t need complicated logical thinking.


    Because he has no natural enemies.


    God doesn''t need to think.


    Compared with the Olympus Gods, CAOS is the real God.


    The Olympus Gods are just parasites on the gods.


    Orcas is getting weaker and weaker.


    He didn''t have the concept of weakness.


    But his body is obviously smaller.


    Originally, Chen Tuo greedily plundered the chaos of CAOS.


    Although Zhang Tianyi couldn''t fight as directly as Chen Tuo did, he swallowed it.


    But he is also trying his best to digest the Qi of chaos.


    On the third day, people suddenly felt an unusual breath from Zhang Tianyi.


    All eyes are focused on Zhang Tianyi.


    Zhang Tianyi''s body was covered by a brilliant light.


    There are countless Taoist seals around the glory.


    Especially bevra and the twenty third generation of Blood Mary.


    "Eclosion! Zhang Tianshi actually advanced to the realm of feather at this time. "


    Look at Chen Tuo again and look at Zhang Tianyi.


    "Congratulations."


    "Ha ha I''m happy with you Zhang Tianyi''s spirit is introverted at the moment, but the change hasn''t stopped: "it''s only half a feather, but I can''t compare with you."


    At the moment, Zhang Tianyi just opened up an inner world.


    At the beginning, Chen Tuo was promoted to yuhuajing only after inner heaven and earth operated by themselves.


    Although Zhang Tianyi opened up the inner heaven and earth, the inner heaven and earth have not been able to operate by themselves.


    Therefore, although he has made great progress in cultivation, he is still not really in the state of emergence.Bevra and the twenty third generation of Blood Mary are in high spirits.


    Obviously, they are also aware of the benefits of CAOS.


    Unfortunately, they haven''t opened up the inner world, and they are still groping for it.


    Chaos is poisonous to them.


    Even they can''t bear the chaos.


    So they can only use the container to keep the chaotic Qi.


    It''s not like Chen Tuo and Zhang Tianyi who directly absorb and refine.


    But the container is limited in the end.


    They took a lot of containers with them, but sometimes they used them up.


    Seven days and seven nights -


    it''s getting smaller and smaller, and has become the size of a mountain.


    Zhang Tianyi''s action is faster, and more than half of the chaos of the whole CAOS is plundered by Chen.


    "Chen, slow down. Kaos is too small."


    Chen did not stop at all.


    At this time, baifra suddenly said: "Chen, stop and leave a seed."


    Chen Tuo and Zhang Tianyi were stunned and looked at baifra.


    "If we wipe him out now, there won''t be any in the future."


    "Give him some time to recover." Said bevra.


    Chen Tuo looked at Zhang Tianyi again. Although Zhang Tian''s intention was not enough, he hesitated to stop.


    Twenty three generations of Blood Mary naturally stopped.


    "How can it be divided?"


    "Before we reach the realm, you and Zhang Tianshi will give him a ten-year cultivation period, and then who will harvest is yours. In the second ten years, we will change to another person. If in the third ten years, baifra and I have not reached the corresponding realm, we will continue to change to the first one. If one of us reaches your present realm, then the third one How about ten years for a third person, and so on? "


    "Yes." Chen Tiao nodded first.


    Now Kaus is too weak to swallow.


    It''s better to keep him as a seed.


    Come to see him every ten years.


    If we wipe him out now, the world will collapse.


    As for how to rotate, whoever comes first can sit down and talk.


    It''s mainly about Chen Tuo and Zhang Tianyi. They are the only beneficiaries at present.


    Although they have just made an oral agreement, it is more binding than most contracts.


    Their small group itself is united by credibility.


    Unless one day, there really is a benefit that no one can refuse.


    This small group is likely to fall apart, at least for the moment their relationship is still very solid.

 Chapter 3284

    The next step, of course, is to search for the treasures of the Olympian gods in the ruins.


    After this war, the gods of Olympus fell and Mount Olympus collapsed.


    But some treasures will not be destroyed.


    Scarlett looked at the young men behind her.


    "The war of the gods is over. We have used you. Now in return, you can look for the treasure or power of the gods."


    At the moment, people are still shocked by the war beyond their imagination.


    Fortunately, Chen and others did not plan to cross the river.


    Of course, their abilities make it difficult for them to gain too much here.


    It was a predatory search by Chen Tuo and others.


    These young people are real explorers.


    After all, there are insurmountable gaps everywhere.


    It''s full of potentially catastrophic energy.


    There are still many dangers lurking in the land that has just experienced the war.


    It may not be much for the participants in divine warfare.


    But for them, that''s the fatal danger.


    Even though Zeus was dead, the spear was still full of divinity and the power of thunder.


    "Chen, give me that one, and I''ll exchange it with you." Twenty three generations of blood, said Mary.


    "Oh? I remember your theocracy is not thunder, right? What do you want this for? "


    "Have you forgotten that I have acquired the spirit of Zeus."


    "What are you going to do?"


    "I found that the path of becoming a God doesn''t seem to be worth all my efforts. I''m studying another path."


    In fact, the 23rd generation of Blood Mary felt that the road of becoming a God seemed too weak compared with the other three monsters.


    Let''s not talk about Chen Tuo''s power system for fighting.


    Zhang Tianyi, who is based on Tao and Dharma, and then walks out of her own way, is not the one she can match.


    Even baifra was a latecomer.


    Of course, baifra''s road is not replicable.


    He used his knowledge accumulated for hundreds of years to achieve his present achievements.


    That''s why he was able to catch up so quickly.


    Even close to Zhang Tianyi.


    At the beginning, there was no choice for the twenty third generation of Blood Mary, so she made a big turn.


    On the road of becoming a God.


    But soon she noticed.


    The road has been limited and the end is near.


    In addition to allowing her to live for a long time, there is no pursuit of the mystery of magic.


    Twenty three generations of Blood Mary is more than a strong man.


    She was curious about power and mystery.


    It''s a road that has no new ideas and can be seen to the end.


    It doesn''t satisfy her at all.


    So she chose to find a new way.


    A suitable road, can catch up with their road.


    In fact, many problems have been exposed in this battle.


    The gods of Olympus, who are also gods.


    Although they are weak, they have also proved this in profile.


    Compared with such monsters as Chen Tuo, Zhang Tianyi and baifra.


    They are too weak, and they are too weak.


    This is also the reason why she firmly chose to open up a new road by herself.


    Chen finally exchanged with the 23rd generation of Blood Mary.


    The search then continued.


    There are still many spirits and treasures left here.


    Broken pieces of the kingdom of God.


    Even found a complete preservation of the soul of Athena treasure.


    Although it''s very secret.


    But it was discovered by Chen.


    Chen Tuo''s dark liquid penetrated into every crevice.


    Even the palace hidden deep underground will be infiltrated by Chen.


    If an ordinary person finds this treasure.


    Athena can occupy the flesh of ordinary people.


    Then find a chance to restore your own divine power and body.


    But when she was found by Chen, Athena didn''t have a trace.


    I''m kidding. There''s no way to take Chen Cho under normal conditions.


    What''s more, Athena is the only one left.


    The search lasted ten days.


    Everyone basically makes a lot of money.


    Of course, those young people are not so lucky.


    However, as compensation for them, Chen Tuo four people still give those who have no harvest a compensation.


    ¡­¡­


    Back in Los Angeles.


    Life is calm again.


    Freya still comes to teach her two children every day.


    Chen Tuo is refining the gas of chaos.As the chaotic Qi is refined, it turns into pure Qi and merges into the small world.


    The laws of the small world are becoming clearer and more complete.


    Although Chen''s small world is the world of fire.


    But now the flames are buried under the earth.


    And these energies bring life to the earth.


    And the earth is changing itself.


    The earth is becoming a ball, a huge planet.


    Of course, the so-called giant is only relative to human beings.


    Compared with a real planet, this is a grain of rice.


    Chen did not expect that there would be a planet in his body.


    A planet 100 kilometers in diameter.


    By scientific standards, 100 kilometers is not a planet.


    Half of the flames are hidden inside the planet, and half of them gather in the sky to form a sun.


    Spinning around the planet.


    Yes, it''s not the planet that goes around the sun.


    It''s the sun around the planet.


    Chen Tuo named the star in his body yuanshixing.


    Beyond the primordial star and the sun is chaos.


    When Chen Dao injected vitality, yuanshixing began to multiply.


    For Chen, it may be just a flash.


    But for yuanshixing, it has been decades.


    Chen suddenly felt that yuanshixing, or small world, was the same as Hetu.


    Can let Chen Chou feel the split of time.


    If you think so, has Hetu ever been someone else''s small world?


    The more Chen Tuo thinks about it, the more he thinks about it.


    Hetu is the treasure of Nuwa. In this way, the legendary ancestor of human beings is probably an existence of at least his own level.


    Of course, they will only be stronger and greater than themselves.


    Chen Tuo didn''t feel that he could compete with Nu Wa.


    I can''t be the same as Nuwa.


    Turn the small world into an artifact.


    After a day of practice, fari went home.


    "Honey, prepare a light dinner for me today. I have a bad appetite."


    "All right." What''s wrong with looking at Chen? I''ll show you. "


    "No, just no appetite." Said fari.


    Just then, there was an urgent news on TV.


    There''s a huge magic circle in downtown Los Angeles.


    At the same time, there is a magic array in the camera, which is located above the tall buildings.


    Meanwhile, Chen''s phone rang.


    "President, did you watch the news?"


    "Well, I see. Do you know what''s going on?"


    "I don''t know yet. I''m taking people there now."

 Chapter 3285

    West has arrived at the scene with people.


    The scene was also cordoned off.


    But this kind of blockade can only block the road.


    From a distance, you can still see the inverted magic array in the sky.


    And Lao Mei''s media is not so obedient.


    Making it clear is big news.


    So there are still several helicopters circling in the distance, shooting the scene.


    They looked up at the huge magic array in the sky.


    "Can you find the center of this magic circle?"


    "I can''t find it. The magic circle seems to have no center."


    "How can there be no magic array?" West said.


    If you can''t find the center point, you can''t find the person who releases the magic circle.


    Helys looked up at the sky, her brows locked.


    Such a huge magic array is really rare.


    But I can''t feel the magic wave of the magic array.


    It''s very strange that such a large-scale magic array should have terrible magic fluctuations.


    But the inverted magic array in the sky is more like the high beam light shining in the sky.


    "Be careful. It''s changed."


    Just then the magic circle in the sky began to change.


    Gradually, a black egg appeared in the magic circle.


    The black egg is just showing its bottom.


    Everyone was nervous.


    After all, I don''t know what the situation is.


    And the current situation is that things are out of control.


    It''s been exposed in the media.


    The black egg slowly falls from the magic array.


    It''s about ten meters black.


    The black egg slowly fell to the ground, and the magic array in the sky disappeared.


    The crowd approached the black egg carefully.


    The black egg didn''t respond.


    There''s no monster coming out of the egg.


    Everyone was in a daze.


    "Now, Mr. West, what do we do?"


    "Move this thing first."


    Move it? How do you move it?


    Gaia in dragon form, not moving.


    The black giant is floating there.


    But it''s like it weighs more than a thousand pounds.


    Heilisi summoned the corpse demons refined by the abyss demons.


    Still didn''t move the big black egg.


    "No See if you can destroy this egg. "


    People began to try to destroy the black giant again.


    But it can''t be destroyed.


    No matter what kind of attack, it seems to have no effect on this giant.


    Everyone was busy from afternoon to evening.


    "There''s no way."


    "No, I really can''t decide. What is this thing?"


    "It seems that we can only call the president."


    People are helpless, since they can''t solve this problem.


    Now we can only find Chen to solve it.


    After all, it has affected people''s lives.


    If this black egg is here all the time, this area needs to be blocked all the time.


    This is not a wilderness.


    This is the center of the city.


    Even they can''t permanently block the area.


    What''s more, now no one knows what the black egg is like.


    Is there any danger.


    If the blockade is lifted here.


    Once something happens.


    It is likely to cause great damage or destruction.


    Even they can''t take the responsibility.


    West picked up the phone and dialed Chen''s number.


    "Hello President. "


    "I''m farry. Chen has fallen asleep. It''s strange that he would pick up the phone at the first time when it rings. Today, he sleeps so dead." Said fari.


    "Well Fari, can you wake up the president for us? We need him in a hurry


    Fari thought about it and said, "all right."


    "Honey, wake up Chen, it''s time to wake up. West is looking for you. "


    Fari tried for a long time, but Chen did not wake up.


    "Sorry, West, I can''t wake him up." Fari is a little worried. There won''t be anything wrong with Chen.


    Chen has never been like this.


    Although fari is not a psychic.


    The psychics are all around.


    She also contacted many people and things in the spiritual world.


    So she still knew that Chen was a psychic of this level.


    Basically perception is very powerful.


    Even when they fall asleep, they still know what''s around them.There is no saying that people can''t wake up.


    But now, Chen can''t wake up.


    "I''m a little worried about Chen''s condition if you can call someone over."


    West was puzzled that the matter here had not been solved.


    There''s something wrong with Chen.


    But now he can only go there once.


    Let''s see what happened to Chen.


    Arriving at Chen''s house, fari takes west and others to the bedroom.


    Everyone tried to wake up Chen.


    But Chen did fall asleep.


    The one that doesn''t wake up at all.


    "Normal heart rate, normal temperature, normal breathing."


    "All the physical conditions of the president are normal."


    "This is the most abnormal part." Gaia said: "even in my current state, my breathing and heartbeat are very different from those of ordinary people. Chen is so much stronger than me that he can''t still keep the temperature, heartbeat and breathing of ordinary people."


    West shook his head: "this is the president''s own adjustment, he has always maintained this state."


    "Self regulation? Keep it that way? Why? "


    "The president said that this is also a way to control his strength, because his strength is too strong, so he must get used to his state more accurately. This kind of control of his physical signs is also a kind of routine exercise."


    "That is to say, he is still in this state? That means that he has not lost control of his body. If he is really in a coma, then this control should also disappear. "


    West nodded: "but I just don''t know why the president doesn''t wake up."


    Helys thought about it and said, "do you want to call Norma? She has a way to enter people''s dreams. Maybe she has a way to know what the president is like."


    West shook his head and said, "it''s useless. Norma can''t enter the dream of the president. The gap between them is too big. And even if she enters the dream of the president, it''s hard for her to wake up the president. The gap between them can''t be bridged."


    "Now what? In this case, would you like to see a doctor? "


    "Doctors can''t solve the problem. Now we have to find out what happened to the president."


    West looks at Farley with a worried face.


    "Fari, what''s the president''s symptom today?"


    "It''s normal before dinner. After dinner, Chen has been watching the TV news, that is, you are dealing with the news about the black giant egg in the city. But in the middle of watching it, he suddenly said he was sleepy, and then went to bed."


    West noticed what fari said. She said Chen was sleepy?


    That''s the big problem.


    Does Chen Dao feel sleepy?


    If you want to say whether Chen Tuo wants to sleep or not, it must be.


    But to say that he would be sleepy would be ridiculous.

 Chapter 3286

    Just when they couldn''t come to a conclusion.


    Chen Chou suddenly opened his eyes.


    "Why are you all here?" Chen Tuo sat up.


    Fari went up and hugged Chen Tuo: "honey, you scared me."


    Chen Tuo patted fari on the back: "honey, I''m ok."


    "The president."


    Chen Tuo got up and nodded.


    Fari looked at the crowd and said, "I''ll get you something to eat."


    Chen Tuo and the supernatural society all came to the living room.


    "President, are you ok?"


    "Nothing." "I know what you''re looking for me," Chen said with a smile


    "You know?"


    "Well, you don''t have to worry about that black egg. I''ll deal with it."


    "Is that black egg in danger?"


    "There is no danger." Chen said.


    "Does the president know the origin of black eggs?"


    "Yes, in a word, you don''t have to worry about the black egg. It''s a special gift from someone Well It''s not a gift Chen''s expression was a little strange.


    People are more and more confused, always feel that Chen is strange.


    "Farley, I''ll go out."


    "Are you sure it''s ok?"


    "Don''t worry, it''s nothing at all." Chen Tuo got up and went out of the manor with the people.


    When we got to the center of the city, Chen Tuo got off.


    At this time, the black egg hummed and suddenly vibrated.


    Then came to Chen.


    Chen Tuo reached out and touched the black egg gently.


    Chen Tuo stood in front of the black egg, looking a little small.


    "Come on, come home with me." Chen Chou said in a low voice.


    The black egg is buzzing again.


    Everyone was a little surprised.


    They are helpless black eggs.


    He was so obedient in front of Chen.


    Although Chen''s strength is obvious to all.


    But isn''t that too obedient.


    Chen Tuo came home with black eggs.


    First of all, the pets at home.


    One by one, they began to get restless.


    All are watching the black egg with vigilance.


    Only samel stood up, jumped to the wall and looked at Chen Chou and black egg.


    He lost interest in looking at his nest after a few days.


    Chen Chou estimated that samel had seen something.


    But that''s not surprising.


    It''s strange that he can''t see it.


    "Chen, is that the black egg in the news?"


    "Well."


    "It looks bigger than the one on TV."


    "Well." Chen Tiao nodded.


    "What is it? Is it harmful to the children at home? "


    Chen Tuo scratched his head: "remember what I told you?"


    "What''s the matter?" Fari didn''t understand what Chen was referring to.


    "About me Another woman besides you. "


    "It''s a demon, and it doesn''t exist in this world."


    "That''s the problem. It''s me and her children." Chen was also a little sad.


    Chen Tuo and fari said that he had something to do with belier.


    It''s in the dream, or the derailment of the soul.


    Every time Chen Chen entered a dream, he would be dragged to hell by belier.


    And this egg The child he had with Bailey.


    Yes, that''s the mixture of man and devil.


    But that''s the problem.


    This black egg is not a demon.


    It''s a human being.


    From belier''s perception.


    Their child is an ordinary human child with no talent.


    That''s why belier sent the child to Chen.


    Man can''t live in hell.


    At least, this kind of human child without talent.


    Unless Baylor takes care of the child forever.


    But it''s clear that Bellier won''t do it.


    Human beings belong to the world.


    Fari is not jealous.


    Because she didn''t see Belle as her rival.


    After all, she''s been dreaming about being her own man.


    But now he is in his spring dream I have a baby.


    That''s pretty embarrassing.


    Fari sorted out her emotions.


    "Now what? I mean, this Your child. "


    "I don''t know. She didn''t even tell me when the child would come out."


    "Boy or girl?""I don''t know." Chen did not know when he asked.


    "That is not to give him shelter, if the wind and rain."


    Chen Tuo finally draped the black egg.


    Farrie''s feeling is weird.


    His own man is cheating on the devil of hell.


    Then there was an egg left.


    She also wanted to express her feelings.


    Like being jealous or something.


    But after brewing for a long time, I didn''t brew this kind of emotion.


    If the object of Chen''s cheating is a real woman.


    Fari will be furious with Chen.


    Maybe it''s not necessary to go our separate ways.


    It''s just that in this situation, she feels more funny.


    For the first few days, Chen and fari were both paying attention to black eggs.


    But black egg hasn''t moved since he was at my house in the manor.


    Then Chen and fari didn''t pay much attention to the child.


    But little Larissa and little Gelin play around the black egg every day.


    ¡­¡­


    "Do you know what this is, Freya?"


    "There are always strange kinds of crystallization between different kinds, people and gods, people and demons, demons and gods, people and dragons, dragons and demons, dragons and gods. Moreover, you are not normal human beings, so no one knows what kind of children you and demons will give birth to, so I don''t know when this black egg will hatch."


    Chen was a little disappointed. He had hoped that the well-informed Freya would give some guidance.


    But she didn''t know much about it.


    Chen is also quite helpless.


    But so far, Chen''s curiosity is more than concern.


    No way, it''s hard for anyone to have other emotions about an egg.


    Even if it''s your child''s egg.


    Chen Chen tries to love his third child, Qin Sheng, with the emotion of loving little Gelin and little Larissa.


    But there is really no way, the feelings of this kind of thing is really need to interact with the object to produce.


    You can''t be emotional about an egg.


    "His mother said it was an ordinary child."


    "Even God can''t predict every child''s talent, nor can the devil."


    "Do you want this child to be ordinary or extraordinary?" she said


    "If there are no other children in the family, I hope he is an ordinary child." "But now that all the children in my family have extraordinary abilities, I hope they have their own talents," Chen said


    However, Chen Xuan is not in charge.


    Like fari, she''s looking forward to becoming a psychic.


    But she didn''t have this talent, and she didn''t wake up.


    Even Chen could not change the result.


    Can give fari extraordinary ability.


    But it''s not a good idea, and it won''t work out.


    So Chen never does that.

 Chapter 3287

    In this society, special people are in the minority.


    But in this family, ordinary people have become a minority.


    Chen hopes that the child has the ability and talent.


    Not an ordinary person.


    "Do you have a way to empower ordinary people?" Chen Chou asked.


    Freya looked at Chen Chu and said, "don''t you have it too? Why do you want to ask me? I know the answer to this kind of thing."


    Chen Tuo was silent. It is of course possible for ordinary people to gain ability.


    At least now Chen is OK.


    But to give something, it must be at a price.


    Maybe it''s longevity, maybe it''s something else.


    Chen Dao shook his head. Forget it.


    Children are not born, want to do so much.


    "In fact, you don''t have to worry too much. In theory, the stronger the parents are, the more difficult it is to produce offspring. But similarly, the stronger the parents are, the more difficult it is to produce mediocre offspring."


    Just then, a car came outside.


    "You have a guest."


    Chen Tiao nodded. By this time, the car had already started.


    "Hi, Chen." Steven gets out of the car.


    Chen also says hello. Steven suddenly finds a big black egg floating behind Chen.


    "Hoo What is that? Is it from yesterday''s news? Why is it with you? "


    "You forget, I''m the expert on this kind of thing."


    "All right."


    "What can I do for you today?"


    "Come and see you. Do I need a reason to come?"


    "You don''t need any reason to visit me, but you certainly won''t come to me when you are busiest. Last time you didn''t even have time to call."


    "Three episodes of the documentary have been cut out, and now we can find TV stations and video platforms to broadcast." Steven said.


    In fact, Steven''s reputation and commercial value.


    Even if nothing is taken, there will be investment.


    Even sell for a good price.


    But Steven was clearly reluctant to do so.


    He prefers to edit the finished product first.


    Then take the finished product and sell it at a price.


    Of course, he also believes that his works can be sold at a better price.


    Steven just came over with the sample today and showed it to Chen Tuo first.


    The content of Wu Daoji''s documentary began with the three people.


    First, Steven went into the camera and made an appointment with his old friend, Taoist Wu.


    In the conversation, Steven sees a statue of a strange beast.


    Then in the explanation of Wu daoren, Steven also knew about the existence of Tongyu.


    The first episode is just a glimpse.


    In this episode, however, the function of prison has been explained.


    Guard the crack of hell, avoid the existence full of malice to human beings into the world.


    One episode leads to the main line of the story, and also makes the audience interested in the story.


    Because the vast majority of audiences in the world only know about the spiritual world, but they don''t know enough about it.


    So people are curious about the spiritual world.


    Steven''s two consecutive documentaries are actually taking this bonus.


    There are scarce resources in the market, and they have such resources.


    So as long as the shooting is not bad, almost no money will be lost.


    Plus Steven''s personal reputation.


    Naturally, there will be more topics.


    Chen Tuo looked at the contents of the three episodes.


    Even if he knew the whole story.


    Still interested in the following content.


    Not to mention people who have never seen the main plot.


    So Chen made some comments from the audience''s point of view.


    "At present, I have released the news. In the next few days, some TV stations will come to discuss the purchase of broadcast copyright. I handed over the broadcast copyright of Huaxia to Wang, who is more familiar with Huaxia''s operation than me."


    With the foundation of the first documentary Amun, the price of this prison passage is definitely higher than Amun.


    After all, the social influence of Amun is immeasurable.


    Far more than the original price of the TV station.


    So this time Chen and Steven are ready to make a lot of money.


    As for negotiations or anything, Chen does not need to worry.


    Steven has a more professional team.


    "Chen, remember what we said before, the formation of the world psychic combat league."


    "Well, have you contacted the Heavenly Master?"


    "Yes, we have. We have also contacted that baifra and the 23rd generation of Blood Mary, but they all asked me to form a team first.""Nonsense, it''s not a problem for us to set up a team. We only need a phone call to set up a top team. As the sponsor, you are an outsider. Of course, they won''t agree to you. You should at least have your own team, and then contact them to discuss the event."


    "Of course, I know that. I''ve been looking for suitable psychics these days. Now I''ve found more than a dozen people. I don''t know if they are suitable."


    Steven looks at Chen. It''s obvious that he''s not only bringing a documentary sample to Chen this time.


    I''d better ask Chen to be a coolie and help him check those people.


    "All right." Chen Tiao nodded.


    "However, you said last time that in order to form a league, there must be a clear level division. At present, there is no clear level division in the spiritual world. Basically, the level is divided by realm. There are some differences between the East and the West. What do you think of the Division?"


    "First of all, the level represents the level of the league, just like basketball, there are high school league, high school league, NCAA and NBA. You certainly don''t want to build a low-level League, so you need to find the top psychic, so you need to set a standard, and determine the psychic level according to the magic, defense and attack."


    After a pause, Chen said: "I can provide instruments for testing magic. First of all, we can eliminate the existence of too high magic. Those with more than 100000 magic values are super strong and not suitable for competition. They affect the balance of the competition too much. There are too few such psychics, and they can''t be less than 50000 magic values. The magic value is the most suitable in this area. The same is true They have to test their defense and attack, make a preliminary evaluation of their combat effectiveness and the combination of teams. This will also be a kind of fun for the audience. They can''t participate in the competition in person, but they can get fun through discussion and tactical analysis, and attract the audience through fierce and exciting fighting. "


    "Chen, you can coach my team and partner in the league. You know I''m a layman and I don''t know anything about it."


    "Look at the members of your team first, and see how you choose people."

 Chapter 3288

    Chen and Steven come to one of his private properties.


    There are about ten people in the villa.


    Actually, Steven has made a preliminary selection.


    Steven thinks it''s OK to stay.


    Of course, Steven knows he''s on the outside.


    So he knows better that his vision is not necessarily accurate.


    When Chen Tuo and Steven enter the villa, the first thing they hear is the hustle and bustle of men and women.


    It was originally a high-end private property of Steven.


    But now it looks like a midnight bar.


    There is also a statue in front of the villa, which is only half left now.


    Chen and Steven''s faces are black.


    After a bend, I saw a few men and women playing at the edge of the pool.


    Among them, a pair of men and women would hold each other as if no one else.


    Coughing -


    Steven coughed.


    They noticed the arrival of Steven and Chen.


    But people are not very willing to pay attention to Steven.


    "Hi, Mr. Steven, here you are." Cried a little black man, holding up his glass.


    "Vincent, can you get everyone together for me?"


    "All right, guys, our boss is here. Come here."


    With the cry of the black guys, the psychics here came one after another.


    "Why eight? There are two more people? "


    "F * *, Drizzy, Bayer, you come out quickly."


    At this time, two men and women in untidy clothes came out of the house, and the woman''s face was flushed.


    Needless to say, I know what they just did.


    "Boys, this is my coach for you. From now on, you are in his charge."


    "Oh I thought I was a coach, Mr. Steven. I don''t like people to restrain me, especially without consulting me


    These people are already familiar with each other, so as soon as this person opens his mouth, others immediately agree with him.


    Chen Tiao looks at the man who opens his mouth.


    In his forties, he had a big beard.


    Chen Tuo looked at his big beard, and it seemed that he was thinking about something.


    "What are you looking at? And look, screw your head off! " Big beard stares at Chen Chou fiercely.


    "Your name is chryson peel?" Chen Chou asked.


    Mustache''s face changed.


    "He''s not chryson peel. He''s livick." Steven thinks Chen is mistaken.


    But Chen Dao shook his head: "he didn''t admit it. His face change has already explained the problem."


    Everyone at the scene was puzzled and didn''t understand what Chen Xuan meant.


    At this time, big beard suddenly rushed towards Chen Dao.


    But the next moment, the big beard flew up.


    At the same time, his neck was pulled straight off.


    "Ah..."


    Everyone looked at the bodies like fountains and screamed.


    Even Steven couldn''t believe it.


    Even if he has a lot of dissatisfaction with the situation here.


    But not to the point of killing.


    He thought killing was too much.


    "Chen How can you... "


    "Chryson peel, who has four first-degree murder charges, two minor murder charges, is also an extremely dangerous fire psychic. He is a wanted criminal who can be killed when he sees him in the spiritual world. He doesn''t need any prior warning." Chen said flatly.


    The head and body were thrown into the pool at the same time.


    At this time, everyone finally put away their laughter.


    They all looked at Chen Chou nervously.


    Obviously, Chen is not the same as them.


    None of them really killed anyone.


    But Chen Chou killed a man in front of them without expression.


    And in such a cruel way.


    "Steven, the next time you choose someone, it''s better to find out everyone''s identity first."


    Steven swallowed, but he soon calmed down.


    He knew that Chen Tuo was a policeman in the spiritual world.


    So he still believed in Chen.


    It''s just the picture that made him feel a little uncomfortable.


    "You, you, you, and you, the four of you, come out."


    The four people who were ordered by Chen Chou stood up tremblingly.


    Chen took out his wallet and put a thousand dollars into one of them.


    "Divide the money among the four of you, then pack up and go away."


    "Chen, they are all selected by me." Steven immediately exclaimed, "I''ve seen their magic. It''s amazing.""Mr. Steven, are you sure you want to interfere in my decision?"


    "Well Well, you has the final say. "


    Chen Tiao nodded and continued, "you, come out."


    Chen Tuo points to the black man, Vincent.


    Vincent came out.


    "Hit me with your best magic."


    "Sir You Are you sure? "


    "Come on."


    Vincent stepped back and his palms began to turn black.


    "Ha Vincent''s palms burst into a black light.


    Steven was so scared that he almost sat on the floor.


    He''s seen Vincent do it.


    It was a hole in a wall.


    So he was afraid to see a tragedy.


    But what he was afraid of didn''t happen.


    Chen Tuo stood intact.


    Black light didn''t even touch Chen.


    "Well, you go and stand there." Chen said, "come out."


    Chen began to roll the names of the remaining people one by one.


    There were ten people in total. At the beginning, one of them was broken by Chen Tuo.


    Four more straight away.


    Of the remaining five, Vincent, a young black man, stood alone.


    The other four stood in a line.


    "Give them four, ten thousand dollars each, and then go away." Chen said.


    "What? Why? "


    "You can''t do that. Your test is not accurate at all."


    All four complained.


    They obviously forgot that Chen had just killed a man.


    I can''t help it. Steven treated them very well.


    They don''t want to leave at all.


    "Chen, is it not good to leave only one person? Don''t think about it any more? " Steven can''t help talking again.


    "In fact, if according to my standard, this boy also wants to leave, but he still has potential, so he will stay for the time being. As for the four of them, they have no potential and strength. Are you sure you want to leave them?"


    "All right." Steven shrugged.


    Regardless of the complaints, Chen Chou''s face sank and scared the four people away.


    "Chen, what about the rest?"


    "What else can we do if we recruit again."


    Chen Chen rolled his eyes. He didn''t know where Steven got his confidence.


    I think I have enough eyesight.


    He doesn''t even know what the criteria are.


    I can''t believe I can choose ten people.


    As a result, none of them really worked.


    One is a most wanted criminal.


    Four of them are completely mischievous. They may have kidney deficiency after two magic.


    So Chen Tiao just stuffed them with a thousand dollars and told them to go away.


    There are four others who are not strong, but they are of some level in the spiritual world.


    But these four people are worthless. They are all over 35 years old and have no potential.


    The rest of the black boy Vincent, though not strong, still has some potential.


    That''s why Chen Chou left him.

 Chapter 3289

    "First of all, to find those who meet the conditions, you can''t just release information through underground channels."


    "What shall we do?" Steven asked.


    "Of course, let them jointly release League statement, only cause enough sensation, can be set up


    "But now there is no company And the rules are not perfect. Would it be too hasty to issue a statement in such a hurry? "


    "You quit now, and I''ll follow up." Chen said.


    "Are you so optimistic about the league?"


    "It''s a brand new league game, so it''s impossible to estimate the benefits, but it''s already worth the investment."


    Steven thinks about it. It''s like baseball league, football league, basketball league.


    The economic benefits and influence of these leagues in the world are immeasurable.


    Compared with interests and influence, that risk seems to be nothing.


    "What are the requirements of the venue?"


    "Conventional stadiums are not allowed. First of all, they need to be in the field, but the field involves the audience viewing mode, so it''s better to be a field type stadium."


    "It''s a lot more than the average stadium."


    "Of course."


    "How much cash do you have?"


    "Almost all of last year''s income is now in the bank. It''s estimated that it''s more than 20 billion US dollars. I don''t know how much, but if it''s not enough, I still have a batch of 10 billion US dollars of gold."


    Chen also didn''t know how much money he had in his bank card, because it was distributed on several cards.


    So Chen didn''t check the balance very much, and every month he would get a lot more.


    So as time goes by, Chen Tuo is too lazy to check.


    "I can put out about two billion dollars here. I want to hold at least 20% of the shares, so if I don''t have enough cash, you can lend it to me."


    Chen and Steven are doomed to lose all their share.


    The scale of the league is bound to be very large, so the interests have to be divided.


    Chen and Steven account for 51% of the shares at most.


    All the remaining shares must be divided.


    As for how much other makers can eat, that''s their business.


    "Four special stadiums should be built in advance, preferably in different regions and environments."


    "The United States definitely wants one. Where do you think it will be built?"


    "The forest is cheap, and the forest also has a complex and diverse geographical environment, which is very attractive for this kind of supernatural fighting competition."


    "Don''t you set up a challenge arena?"


    "I have participated in several supernatural competitions. Whether as a contestant, an audience or a judge, the fighters in the challenge arena are not as exciting and bright as those in the field. The challenge arena can be set up, but the challenge arena can be used as a performance competition. The regular season is still set up in the field."


    Steven nodded.


    "In terms of funds, I paid in advance first, and then carried out share decentralization. We accounted for 51% of the total, and we had to maintain a consensus."


    "I''ll listen to you."


    Chen is obviously more professional and has more say than he is.


    Even this idea was thrown out by Chen at the beginning.


    Steven wanted to do it himself at first.


    But soon he found that he couldn''t play alone.


    Not enough capital, not enough connections.


    Even eyesight and operation are not up to standard.


    For example, ten candidates were selected in this election, and one of them was killed by Chen.


    The remaining one is a substitute.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, Steven took the lead in releasing the news through his personal media account.


    The league is called psychic combat league.


    At present, there is no level division, there is only one highest level.


    And just as Steven made the announcement.


    Longhushan Tianshi sect, Maoshan Tianshi sect, Kunlun, Japanese Shinto sect, Zoroastrianism, scarlet church, Cross Church all @ Steven''s media account at the same time, and announced to join the supernatural combat league.


    This is an official announcement, announcing the establishment of the leading League.


    And whether ordinary people or in the spiritual world, all caused an uproar.


    Don''t mention Steven''s influence.


    And these organizations or religions that announced their entry into the League of psychic fights.


    They are also the top religious and spiritual organizations in the world.


    Their influence is no less than Steven''s.


    So far, with Steven and Chen, eight teams have confirmed their participation.


    These eight organizations alone are certainly not enough. More organizational forces must join in.


    However, the prerequisite for joining is that there should be no political background, at least not in the public.This is a very pure, very commercial League.


    And it''s for the whole world.


    Once a country''s political power intervenes.


    Then the religious organizations of other countries are bound to be involved by their own political forces.


    For a moment, whether it''s in the psychic world or on ordinary social media.


    It''s all about the psychic League.


    Including the mainstream media.


    After that, Steven issued a call order.


    Of course, it''s more a recruitment order than an advertisement for employment.


    Several other first tier religious and spiritual organizations also issued recruitment orders at the same time.


    A league can''t just use its own people.


    If all of them are members of the same force and lose their diversity in fighting, they will certainly be very disadvantageous. Moreover, they will lose a lot of fun.


    For example, the Cross Church or the dragon and Tiger Mountain Tianshi.


    You ask them to come up with 100 qualified ones, and they will come up every minute to show you.


    But a hundred people with the same spell are not as good as ten people with different spells.


    Through the analysis of the contestants'' personal strength, attributes and magic system, the audience can make a combination.


    This will greatly increase the audience''s participation.


    Steven''s connections in the spiritual world are not as wide as those gates.


    But his influence is still great.


    So there are still a lot of spiritual people who have submitted their resumes.


    Of course, this resume is selected by the head coach Chen.


    There may be some mistakes and omissions of high standards, but there are too many people. The first step is to screen resumes.


    After passing the resume screening, the second step is to send them interview opportunities.


    After a busy month, Chen finally selected 50 candidates for the actual interview.


    The construction of four psychic fighting arenas has also begun.


    They are telgut forest in California, covering an area of 20 square kilometers.


    The great Olympic island in China and the green wood forest in Japan.


    Of course, the great Olympic island was planned by Chen.


    There is also a famous European castle called the holy horn. This castle is more a ghost city than a castle. In the age of the black death, the whole city died of the black death.


    Chen began to gather 50 candidates and began face-to-face assessment.

 Chapter 3290

    The magic level of 50 candidates is at least 30000.


    This magic value is a standard set by several forces after discussion.


    Each team, with a substitute, can''t have more than 20 players.


    Of course, there are no restrictions on reserves, trainees and so on.


    The magic power of each player must be more than 30000.


    After all, it''s a high level game.


    Then we must ensure the visibility and the standard.


    Therefore, 30000 magic value is the minimum requirement. Under normal circumstances, the magic value of the first team members is more than 50000 and less than 100000.


    50000 to 100000 magic points are at the highest level.


    Further up, that''s half the way to the Qing Dynasty.


    Half step clearance is not allowed to participate in the competition.


    The main reason is that the number of the half step shangqingjing is too small.


    If every team can have one or two Shangqing strong players, that''s no problem.


    It''s good to be able to show a higher level of fighting and a more exciting game.


    However, if one team has a half step clearance, and other teams do not have players of the same level.


    Then there is almost no suspense about victory, and half step up to the Qing Dynasty is impossible to become the standard configuration of each team.


    And this will make it easier for strong teams to attract half-way to the Qing Dynasty.


    The strong team will be stronger and stronger, and the weak team will be weaker and weaker.


    Once the suspense of the game is lost, the visibility will be greatly reduced.


    Therefore, it is simply forbidden to participate in the competition at the level of half step clearance.


    Thirty two teams have now been assembled.


    Except for Africa, there are teams in other large regions.


    It is also equivalent to abandoning the African market.


    Because Africa does not have the conditions to hold the event.


    There is not enough market.


    Plus regional chaos.


    If you get involved in the situation in Africa, it''s hard to guarantee that you won''t be politically involved.


    So give up the African market.


    Of course, African psychics can join any team as a foreign aid.


    As long as the strength is enough, any team is welcome.


    ¡­¡­


    Chen Tuo looked at the candidate in front of him.


    The basic conditions and magic value of these 50 candidates are all up to standard.


    The age ranges from fifty to twenty.


    It''s also stipulated in the competition. The maximum age is 50 and the minimum age is 20.


    Whether it is the main force or the substitute, it must be within the age range.


    Of course, the requirements of the two age groups are different.


    If you are in your 40s and 50s, the magic value is still more than 30000 and 40000.


    So basically you can go straight out.


    There''s no need to think about it.


    At this age, their potential is almost exhausted.


    If you''re still in this age group, you can''t be trained as a substitute.


    And if it''s a 20-year-old.


    His magic value is more than 30000 and 40000, which is acceptable.


    Age has its advantages.


    I have enough experience and insight.


    If the strength reaches the standard, the magic value can reach more than 80000, which is basically a must.


    Even Chen can''t afford to be stingy.


    Of course, there can''t be too many of them.


    After all, it''s not the pension team they''re going to form.


    There must be enough young people.


    Young people are more energetic and ambitious.


    "I''m the coach of the storm team." Chen said.


    Among these 50 people, there are those who are not satisfied and those who are honest.


    Many of them are older than Chen.


    Of course, not everyone agrees with Chen.


    "Someone who doesn''t agree with me can stand up now. If you can beat me, you can get the number of key players immediately and get the top salary."


    Three people came out on the spot.


    One is thirty, two are nearly fifty.


    Chen Tuo looked at the information.


    One of them is also Asian, Bai Ying, a 48 year old Japanese.


    Shenkong Dao is good at Shishen and swordsmanship.


    Another Oceanian, Tebo maweizi, 45.


    No school, good at divination, investigation, petrochemical puppet.


    The 30-year-old is a South American, cancampora, Latino.


    Shamanist, good at auxiliary class and investigation class.


    "You can work together, you can prepare as you like." Chen said.


    If we don''t join hands, that cancampora can''t even fight.


    After all, he''s not good at fighting.Chen Tuo is still optimistic about him.


    In some special tactics, he can play an excellent role.


    Kampola immediately put the other two men on a frenzy, bloodthirsty, high morale.


    At the same time, he set up a totem to dispel the elements.


    Disperse all the elements around Chen.


    Ma weiqi and Bai Ying look at each other.


    Maweiqi directly used the most powerful Petrochemical puppet, a giant stone giant more than ten meters tall.


    Bai Ying called a sword out of thin air.


    White Ying blooms four Lang to summon two type gods again.


    These two gods are exactly the same as Bai Ying''s appearance, and they even summon a sword.


    These two Shishen are the famous Shishen in Japan. They are easy to lose demons.


    They can imitate the appearance and magic power of their enemies or masters.


    The three Bai Ying Si Lang rushed directly to Chen Chou.


    At the same time, the petrochemical puppets took the lead in attacking Chen.


    Bang -


    the fist of the petrified puppet smashed in front of Chen.


    But the fist of the petrified puppet stopped in front of Chen.


    At this time, the three Bai Ying and Si Lang cut out a sword.


    Although the ability can be imitated, but from the attack strength can be clearly found that the strength of the three still have high and low points.


    The attack of noumenon is the highest, and the attack power of the two easy to lose demons is obviously weaker.


    Of course, Bai Ying is the best player in the world.


    After the supplementary reinforcement of cancampora, all of them have been temporarily improved.


    But the attack still could not reach Chen.


    People were a little surprised. Chen''s strength seemed to be too strong.


    Such a powerful attack, he didn''t even move, so he directly blocked the attack.


    Chen did not move.


    Three people are under control.


    Chen Tuo''s recognition of Bai Ying''s strength is that he can be a regular player.


    As for cancancanpola, it''s not because he is an assistant, but because his assistant magic didn''t make Chen Zao shine.


    And Ma Weiqi did not show real strength.


    So it''s not easy to judge Chen.


    "Well, if you admit the result, you will admit that you have lost. Now can you recognize me as a coach?"


    The three nodded. Chen did not embarrass them, but let them return to the team.


    When others saw Chen''s strength, they no longer had any objection.


    Although a coach doesn''t have to have a high level of strength.


    However, a strong coach must have more say.


    The combination of the three men with such outstanding strength did not shake Chen.


    The strength must be extraordinary.

 Chapter 3291

    An interview is over.


    There are still several people who are not satisfied with Chen''s decision.


    Of course, there will be a fight.


    Finally finished the interview.


    Of course, 30 regular players out of 50.


    The probability of passing is quite high.


    Wrong, it should be 29. Before that, Chen Tuo left a substitute.


    Chen then signed a contract for them.


    This contract not only has legal effect, but also has magical binding force.


    Since it''s real, it''s natural to follow the normal process.


    The next step is to deal with the four venues.


    Chen is looking for feywood Scott.


    They are all old acquaintances, and they are big projects.


    And the construction quality of feywood Scott is guaranteed.


    Of course, feywood Scott offered a friendship price.


    It saved tens of millions of dollars.


    These tens of millions of dollars are not too much or too little for the overall investment.


    It''s said that this project is the project of the supernatural combat league.


    It''s also said that Chen is a major shareholder, and that fewood Scott also wants to invest some money.


    Chen Tiao gave him a little share. After all, feywood Scott was an outsider and had no connections or influence.


    It''s a lot to give him a 1% share.


    ¡­¡­


    "Chen, did you see the documentary ratings report I sent you?"


    "No, I don''t understand that either."


    "At present, four episodes have been broadcast, the highest ratings in the second quarter have reached the highest ratings in the first quarter, and the average ratings have exceeded last year''s average."


    "It''s only four episodes. It''s too early to talk about average ratings."


    "No, it has reached the peak of the first season before the climax, which indicates that the audience is increasing, which is a good omen."


    "So what''s the income of this documentary?"


    "It''s twice as high as the first season, but I didn''t pay for this documentary."


    Chen gave Steven an investment opportunity at the beginning.


    Steven didn''t ask for it himself.


    This time he was purely helping.


    For the same reward, the people who invited him to shoot could line up from Los Angeles to San Francisco.


    Now Steven is synonymous with success.


    What you shoot, what you fire, what you shoot, what you earn.


    In the past, almost all documentaries lost money.


    But Steven has ushered in a new era of documentary.


    Of course, it''s exaggerating to say that he started it.


    He just caught the bonus of Reiki tide.


    He was able to catch up with the favorable weather, location and people.


    Chen Tuo has almost dealt with the matter.


    Come to the backyard and look at the black egg.


    The black eggs are still floating there, no change.


    Several times, Chen can''t help but want to look inside.


    But in the end, Chen Chen resisted the impulse.


    If this one is not good, the son will die young.


    When Chen Tuo reached out to touch the eggshell.


    I can feel the pulse inside.


    Although very, very weak.


    But that feeling is real.


    Even belier doesn''t know when her and Chen''s children will be born.


    Maybe it''s a year, maybe it''s ten days, maybe it''s decades or hundreds of years.


    ¡­¡­


    Three months later -


    "from today on, you need to start training. It''s less than three months since the first league season." Chen Tuo looked at the players in front of him.


    The oldest is Bai yingcha, 48, and the youngest is only 21, a native of North America.


    "How much do you know about your position now?"


    "Coach, I want to know what level of my strength is in the league?" Bai Ying asked.


    "Your magic, fighting power are not top, whether in the league or the whole spiritual world." Chen Chen replied truthfully: "although your magic power and combat power are the strongest in our team, as far as I know, there are several teams with more than 95000 magic power, and your magic power only reaches 85000. Secondly, your skill competitiveness is not very good. You only have two years of career left now. If there is any accident, it may be too late It''s just one season, so you''re now positioned as a live strategist


    Chen said: "your best performance is the overall situation, so I hope you can play the role of team leader in the first season. As for others, you still need to see your training results to determine your final tactical position."


    After a pause, Chen said, "I''ve got ten people to fight for you. The weakest one of them has a magic value of 100000. Of course, they won''t fight against you with all their strength. Now I''m going to make personnel selection."Everyone was in an uproar. Chen Chou actually found ten people with more than 100000 magic points to practice with them.


    Is it from other teams?


    But when they meet people like the supernatural society.


    They all looked surprised.


    Because these people are quite young.


    Gaia, the oldest, looks like she''s in her thirties.


    The youngest of the others may be 18 or 19.


    Is the strength of these people really as strong as Chen Tuo said?


    "Gaia, you are in charge of leading the team. If it''s the visiting team, let''s enter and arrange it first. My team will enter in an hour."


    "I don''t have to. I feel a little bullied." Gaia said.


    He can see the strength of these people at a glance.


    There are several magic levels.


    But the level is a little unsatisfactory.


    "No, follow the rules." Chen said.


    "All right, let''s get in first."


    After Gaia brought people in first, Chen Chou spoke.


    "You don''t want to see them young. The youngest of them is not necessarily her opponent. As for the female Tyrannosaurus Rex She''s a descendant of the dragon race. Of course, she won''t turn into a giant dragon in this contest. "


    All the people were speechless and felt that the battle was hopeless.


    "Their combat experience is also very rich. Everyone has gone through dozens or hundreds of battles. Everyone has at least two or more experiences of fighting against the disaster level enemy alone and facing the disaster level enemy many times. It can be said that no matter their strength or actual combat experience, they all crush you in an all-round way. There is also teamwork, and they often cooperate with each other So you are far inferior to them in terms of cooperation. "


    "Coach, do we still have a chance to win?"


    "Yes, very slim."


    "Who are they?"


    "I''ve never heard of such a group in North America."


    "Don''t make such digressions. We don''t have all the advantages. At least I know their personal characteristics like the back of my hand, and they don''t have any intelligence sources for you, which is also your advantage."

 Chapter 3292

    If you want to talk about the strength of the storm team in the 32 teams.


    It can only be said that it is the last, although it is not the last.


    But it won''t go anywhere high.


    People from the supernatural society brought by Chen Tuo practice with the storm team.


    The highest strength of the storm team is estimated to be close to the lowest strength of the training team.


    The most important factor is experience.


    The storm team''s actual combat experience is obviously inferior to that of the supernatural society.


    As a result, the sparring became invisible.


    The whole process is a crushing battle.


    The only thing that looks good is the fight between the captain Bai Ying and Gaia.


    This battle also let the storm team all realize their own strength.


    At the end of the training, Chen of course needs to train them.


    And hell training!


    Recently, the storm team also let Chen Tuo put his body and mind into it.


    Even at home, Chen has been watching the training videos of the storm team.


    Study the fighting style of each of them.


    It''s another three months.


    Chen feels that their strength has improved significantly.


    At the same time, several rounds of preview were carried out.


    And the first season of the team draw, Steven on behalf of the storm team in charge of the draw.


    The storm team will be the opening match against Japan''s Fuji team.


    The whole world is waiting for the unveiling.


    The first match was held in telgut, California, North America.


    Tens of thousands of media from all over the world gathered at the telgut arena.


    As for ordinary audience tickets, they have been sold out for a long time.


    First of all, it was a large-scale song and dance performance.


    Invited all the popular stars to sing a few songs on the simple stage.


    Then it introduces the players of both sides, and the general data of each player, as well as their respective magic attributes.


    The commentators are two professional senior people in the spiritual world, named Frank and Oman respectively.


    There is also a professional host, who is also quite famous in the industry, DORT.


    The three began to talk with each other from the moment the players entered the stadium.


    "Frank, this is not the first time we''ve worked together." Aman and Frank are obviously old acquaintances.


    "It''s just that this cooperation is not on the battlefield, but in the host community." Aman said with a smile.


    "Two masters, in terms of hosting, I should be your predecessor." DORT interjected.


    "DORT, you should be our senior. Be careful that we give you a curse. You will never win the lottery."


    After the interaction of the three hosts, the three entered the topic.


    "This is the opening match of the first season of the world psychic competition. Oman and frank, what do you want to say about the strength of these two teams?" DORT was the first to get to the point.


    "Because it''s the first round, I can''t make a comprehensive analysis, but from the big list and data released by the two teams, I can say some of my views." After a pause, aman said, "I know the captains of the two teams. They are all Japanese. Now there is even a saying that there is a Japanese civil war in Japan. Bai Ying has a very high reputation and strength in the Japanese spiritual world. I remember his most famous action in the spiritual world was the event that he led Bai Ying''s family to seal the demon king of Guandong thirteen years ago. ¡±


    "as for Shinto yukao, the leader of the Fuji team, although he is young, he is the most outstanding psychic in the new generation, and he also has a big dog, which is known as the God of God..."


    The host analyzes the past one by one from the team leaders on both sides to the team members.


    "This team configuration of the North American Storm Team obviously belongs to the integration of attack and defense, and the combat obviously tends to be in the medium and long term. This team has one characteristic, that is, it is not suitable for scattered combat."


    "The Japanese Fuji team belongs to the hermit chopping stream, with three stealth systems and four Kendo masters. They have extremely powerful lethality. In small and medium-sized regiments, they are bound to take the absolute initiative."


    "In addition, the telgut stadium is all forest, although it is the home of the North American storm team, but it is very suitable for the hermit to kill the flow of the lineup configuration to play."


    "Oman, if it''s you, what do you think of their winning or losing rate?"


    "The North American storm team won 40 percent, and the Japanese Fuji team won 60 percent." Oman replied.


    "Now that we''ve finished talking about the comparison between the players on both sides and the coaching staff on both sides, the head coach of the Japanese Fuji team is Zhao Tianshi, a Chinese man who is in the spiritual world. He claims to be the future leader of the Chinese spiritual world under the Heavenly Master. I don''t know what the cost of the Japanese Fuji team is. Please move Mr. Zhao."


    "As for the coach of the North American storm team, the only message released at present is that he is also a Chinese. It''s very interesting to say that the captain of the two teams is the Japanese civil war, while the head coach is the Chinese civil war.""Don''t either of them have the North American storm coach details?"


    "It''s not entirely without it. Huaxia Tianshi Zhang once talked about the coach of the North American Storm Team in an interview. He said that they had fought side by side and were very powerful psychics. Although most of what he said in this interview was to flatter each other according to the old business rules, we can be sure that the head coach of the North American storm team was definitely not a weak one, The so-called "fighting side by side" should mean that there has been cooperation or fighting under the leadership of Zhang Tianshi. Even if there is the possibility of commercial flattery, the strength will not be weak. "


    "Now the Japanese Fuji team has entered first. According to the rules of the game, the visiting team will enter 30 minutes in advance to get familiar with the venue and take the lead in deployment."


    "It can be seen that the Japanese Fuji team scattered the ten starting players and divided them into four teams by 2, 2, 3 and 4."


    "The North American team has also entered, they are using 334 three teams."


    "In the competition field, there are 20 magic replenishment potions, which are very important materials in actual combat, so they must first explore the game map, and then start looking for magic replenishment potions."


    "Well, on the north slope of the forest, the two teams meet. The Japanese Fuji team is a two man team, and the North American team is a three man team. They fight each other! The Japanese Fuji team took the lead in launching a sneak attack. "


    On the big screen, a terrible blade broke away without warning.


    There was a cry of surprise from the audience.


    This is what you see only in computer effects.


    Now it''s on display in front of tens of thousands of people, even hundreds of millions of audiences around the world.


    Everyone exclaimed.


    Chen Chou stares at the big screen. He knows his team can handle it.


    Before the official match, they had training for countless surprise attacks.


    But this is the first official match, the first confrontation.


    Chen was still nervous.


    At the beginning of the war, if we reduce the number of people.


    It will greatly affect our own situation.


    At the moment, Chen Chou wants to play in person.


    Boom -


    a red light beam hit the edge of the knife from the side.


    destructed opium, and no one took advantage of the first offensive.


    In the short silence, the audience burst out a cry of excitement.

 Chapter 3293

    There''s nothing more eye-catching than this.


    No matter how shocking the special effects are, they can''t match the reality of this scene.


    This is also the first time in history that the spirit world duels openly.


    As soon as the two sides came into contact, fierce fighting broke out.


    "A beautiful Dao Qi, can North America avoid it?"


    "Escaped Wait This Dao Qi is aimed at the rear team members! "


    "It''s very dangerous. Fortunately, the North American storm team has opened its shield, otherwise the North American storm team will be reduced."


    The battle was in full swing in the field, and the commentary outside was full of excitement.


    The first battle lasted more than ten minutes, almost the whole process.


    However, it seems that both sides do not want to reduce the number of players in the first round, when the magic of both sides is at the bottom.


    Or decided to temporarily stop, Qi Qi out of the war circle, disappeared in the jungle.


    "Let''s switch to other teams and see what other people are doing now." Off site commentators continue their work.


    At this time, the screen switches to an ugly egg shaped monster.


    The monster has three faces, divided into three egg shaped faces and two feet.


    "Doth, do you know what this thing is?"


    "Please, you two are professionals, OK? Although I had a tutorial on professional knowledge before the game, it''s obviously not in my cognitive range."


    "Guess what."


    "Warcraft?" DORT replied hesitantly.


    "No, it''s actually an evil spirit. It''s called the spirit eater. Does it look funny? In fact, it''s just their disguise. They will attack the psychic, absorb their magic, and then explode. It''s a very dangerous evil spirit. "


    "If ordinary people encounter it, how to deal with it?"


    "In fact, ordinary people are the easiest to defeat it. If a psychic fights with it, 80% of the magic of a magic attack will be absorbed by it. Less than 20% of those who can really cause damage to it can produce effects, but ordinary people don''t have magic, so ordinary people can rest assured to fight with them boldly. As you can see, its melee is very weak, an adult Basically, it can be hammered out. "


    "Isn''t it OK for the psychic to dismember and fight with it? Is the psychic''s body reinforced? "


    "In close quarters, it will also absorb the opponent''s magic power, so the psychic should not contact it, unless you are strengthening and can blow it with one blow."


    "Why is it here?"


    "It''s a kind of environmental trap. The two teams should not only guard against each other, but also guard against the traps hidden in the dark."


    ¡­¡­


    Chen Tuo is with Steven at the moment, in a box.


    "What about the data?"


    "The number of viewers in North America in the first ten minutes was 50 million, and now it has grown to 80 million." Steven said.


    "Less than half the Super Bowl record."


    "It''s just the first game of the regular season. Do you know what the concept is? The opening match of the regular season of the NFL League is no more than 30 million. You know, just now, more than 20 brands of all kinds have asked me about the naming fees. All of them are first-line or super first-line brands, from sports brands to fashion brands. "


    Steven said excitedly, turning his eyes back to the field: "but the first game Can we win? "


    According to the commentator''s calculation, the North American storm team''s winning rate is only 40%.


    Steven is still a little worried about the result of the game.


    No matter who it is, I hope the first game will have a good omen.


    "Seventy percent." Chen said.


    In fact, he cheated.


    Because Chen also hopes to win the first game.


    However, what Chen Chou did was very hidden, which was his hands and feet on Bai Ying''s body.


    In some specific circumstances, Bai Ying will suddenly burst out of extraordinary strength.


    It can be said that the inaugural game of the psychic League has been successful.


    However, the North American storm team is their two teams, so they naturally need to be responsible for the results of the storm team.


    The team can''t win forever, then it will lose the fun of the game.


    But also need to ensure a certain winning rate, the only way to attract the audience as much as possible.


    When you come and I go to the live competition, the audience is full of emotion.


    "The data from Japan and Huaxia are also coming back. The audience rating of Japanese TV station is 9% and the market share is 45%." "Huaxia has 4.45% market share and 26% market share," Steven said


    Audience rating is to count the number of all TV sets, while market share is to count the number of TV Sets turned on.


    That is to say, in Japan, 45% of every 100 people watching TV are watching the game.In Huaxia, 26% of the TV audience are watching the game.


    "How many viewers are there in Europe?"


    "Still in the statistics."


    Judging from the feedback from several major markets.


    The event has been a great success.


    It''s a global league.


    The first game ended after two and a half disappearances.


    In the end, the North American storm team won miserably. In the end, the North American storm team had one person left, and the Japanese Fuji team was defeated.


    The peak number of viewers in North America exceeded 110 million.


    Now everyone is eagerly waiting for the second game.


    In terms of business and influence, the event has been a great success.


    Broadcast rights alone have been sold at sky high prices in various countries.


    Steven, as the nominal major shareholder of the storm team, of course, paid a huge bonus to all members.


    After all, he may make more money today than he did in the past few decades.


    All kinds of authorization, all kinds of signing, let him make a lot of money.


    Chen Tuo went home to have a good rest for a few days.


    Recently, Chen is busy with the training of the storm team.


    After all, as a head coach, Chen has to do a lot of things by himself.


    With the spread of various media and we media, more and more people begin to pay attention to the events.


    The toy license of the main members of the storm team alone sold for 200 million dollars.


    And the first players, everyone because of a variety of advertising endorsement, image authorization, all of a sudden from the poor into a multimillionaire.


    Especially Bai Ying, who used to be a bitter monk.


    But now, he has a great reputation in Japan and North America.


    The Japanese media didn''t speak ill of him because he led the North American storm team to win the Japanese Fuji team.


    On the contrary, he felt that he was winning glory for his country. No matter how the first game was won or lost, it was a civil war victory for Japan.


    He also became a billionaire overnight.


    Coupled with his outstanding performance in the opening competition, he has become a household name in both places.

 Chapter 3294

    The league is booming.


    In less than half a year, the world supernatural League has become the most valuable League.


    The value of the North American storm team is also rising.


    But contrary to the market valuation, the North American storm team''s performance.


    After winning the first game, I lost three in a row.


    No way, the strength of the North American Storm Team in the league is below average.


    But the value of the North American storm team is growing.


    Various advertisers and sponsors came one after another.


    It''s like they didn''t see the North American storm lose.


    Of course, the North American storm team is weak.


    It''s mainly because the opponents are strong.


    The two Chinese teams, the European scarlet team, beat the North American storm team to pieces.


    Chen can''t help it. There is a big gap in strength.


    Unless Chen Tuo turns them all on.


    Otherwise, the obvious gap in strength can not be made up by tactics or occasional outburst.


    In the past six months, Chen is also too busy to get home, almost all of them are running in each competition area.


    There are three more venues, each with its own characteristics.


    It also makes the game more interesting.


    It can be said that every sum of money invested now can bring an amazing rate of return.


    And now it is in the dividend period, so almost every battle has no loss.


    Even the team with poor performance has a lot of sponsors who spend money on the title.


    However, at the beginning of the fifth game, the North American Storm Team ushered in a wave of rising results, and two big wins in a row.


    ¡­¡­


    "President, the psionic team is moving. Do you have time?" West said.


    "What''s going on?" Chen Tuo took the phone and asked.


    "They have found an ancient relic, which has been excavated recently, and their specific purpose is not known."


    "Any news from Belfast?"


    "No, he said only vestana knew what their purpose was, and vestana didn''t tell anyone what they were digging for."


    The supernatural society and the psionic team have been at peace for a long time.


    Psionic teams are the enemies of the supernatural society.


    But now the strength of the psionic team is growing.


    One is vestana''s ability.


    Moreover, it is also the reason for the arrival of Reiki tide.


    The strength of many people has increased to varying degrees.


    This is obviously not in line with the interests and needs of the supernatural society.


    The current psychic team is not enough to threaten the supernatural society.


    But the psionic team is getting closer to the red line.


    So both Chen and West began to be on guard.


    Once the psionic team''s strength reaches or exceeds that red line.


    Then the supernatural society will find an excuse to fight the psionic team.


    Kill the threat in the cradle and avoid the danger of raising a tiger.


    "Belst suspected that there was some unknown power in the ancient ruins, and vestana was always excited during the excavation."


    "Can we find out the exact age of that ancient relic?"


    "I can''t find out. I''ve found all the documents I can find. There''s no information about ancient relics."


    "Let''s see first. If they really have a big harvest, they will attack them and plunder their booty." Chen said.


    "Well, business is over. Now let''s talk about some private matters. President, does the North American storm team have any plans to go public?"


    Chen was surprised that West would talk to him about this.


    However, since West asked, Chen has nothing to hide.


    "Yes."


    The North American storm team is now very valuable. It has already made a profit and even recovered 60% of its investment within half a year since its establishment.


    With a market valuation of more than US $1.5 billion, investors are very optimistic about the prospects of the North American storm team.


    Chen and Steven''s plan is to throw another wave of leeks into the stock market.


    The current valuation of the North American storm team is not because of its achievements, but because of the support of the North American market, which is also the dividend brought by the market environment.


    "I''m going to buy a lot of them when they''re going on the market, given the right time."


    "Probably until next year, when the fourth quarter results come out." Chen said.


    The more beautiful the financial statements are, the higher the valuation will be and the more enthusiastic the market will be.


    Blind listing, although the results are certainly not bad, but ultimately unable to achieve expectations.


    "By the way, I''ll take the storm team out to sea at the weekend to relax. Would you like to come over?""Forget it, president. You''ve left everything to me. I''m so busy that I can''t touch the ground."


    "You''re slandering me. You say that I don''t need to be responsible for the routine tasks, and I don''t need to manage the chores in the association. When you were traveling, I solved all the tasks accumulated for a year by myself."


    "It''s not a tour, it''s a meeting."


    "It''s all the same. Are you really not coming?"


    "At least I can''t spare time until I get rid of some troublesome tasks."


    ¡­¡­


    The wind and waves on the sea can make people forget their troubles quickly.


    Seagulls fly overhead. If they are not lucky, they will drop a lump of Baba on the yacht.


    More than a dozen members of the North American storm team are now on holiday on Chen''s yacht.


    The preseason is over and they have a month''s leisure time.


    They got the last ticket to the playoffs.


    It also completes the plan for the first season.


    As for the final place in the playoffs.


    In Chen''s words, that is to do everything possible and listen to the destiny.


    The first season, there are always many unsatisfactory places.


    For example, in the middle of the game, two regular players thought that once they became famous, they could be arrogant, violate the rules of the team and disobey Chen''s orders. As a result, they were directly terminated by Chen and expelled from the league. Later, they will be sent to court.


    It''s also a way for Chen to coach, even if he only plans to coach for one season.


    But Chen is also the storm team''s second largest shareholder, Chen does not like that kind of disobedient people.


    "Bai Ying, you''re sure, starting next season, as the coach of the storm team." Chen Tuo and Bai Ying are chatting in front of the railings on the deck.


    "Coach, I''m not sure I''m up to the job."


    "You see, I have no experience in coaching for a season. In terms of management, I will give you the greatest help. Next season you are mainly responsible for training and leading the team. There will be no personnel changes in the new season. You are familiar with the people in the team. I believe you can do well."


    "Is this a formal appointment?"


    "On the contract side, you can let your agent talk to the Department Manager of the storm team, I just confirm your intention."


    "Before that, I still have some private matters to deal with, and I can''t give you an answer until I finish dealing with them."


    "Can you tell me what it is?"